[cut: only the first 33554432 bytes of this file were read]
,title,author,part,summary,keywords,story
0,Me And My Cousin,2young4sexx,1,A day with my cousin turns sexual.,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'inc', 'ped', 'oral']","<p>I hope you enjoy this story. Let's just say it wasn't from my imagination. :]</p><p>It was a sunny day on my cousin's block. There were children laughing and riding bikes and laughing. I was sitting with my cousin Dayiel.</p><p>Dayiel is 11, chubby, short, light skinned and has a chubby baby face with individuals in her hair. I'm taller than her. I'm 12, 5'2 dark skinned with shoulder length brown hair. I was wearing a low cut shirt exposing my somewhat developed firm breasts and my high Hawaiian skirt blowing in the breeze.</p><p>""Hey, you wanna watch a movie back at the house?"" I asked.</p><p>""... Ohh!! Yeah!"" She knew by that I meant let's fuck.</p><p>We walked around the corner to her house and went up the stairs. Her walls were beige and she had tan carpet. Her older sister Tyleesha was downstairs along with Dayiel's grandma. We popped in a movie and locked the door. I was already on the bed with no panties when she turned around. She took off her pink panties and her yellow sundress. She sat at the top of the bed with her legs wide open exposing her hot pink juicy pussy.</p><p>""Mmmmmm. Oh. Yeah. Fucking suck my pussy!!"" she screamed while my hot tongue was licking her pussy up and down. ""Yess.. ohh.. Ohh... I'm Cumming!!... OHHHAHH. YES FUCK YES!!"" she screamed as hot juicy delicious cum poured on my tongue and on the sheets. </p><p>""My Turn!"" I replied cheerfully as we switched spots.</p><p>My pussy was dripping hot wet just waiting to explode. I shivered as her hot tongue slid down my clit slow but sexy.</p><p>""Ohh.. Owhh... Yes.. Suck it.. Yesss.. Oh my God.. Ohh. OHH. OHH.... YESS... FUCK YESS.. OH MY FUCKING GOD YES... I'm CUMMING!!.. I'm CUMMING!!... OHHHHHHHH."" I felt my pussy explode with forceful gushes all over the sheets.</p><p>""That was fun,"" said Dayiel smiling deviously. ""Wanna go outside?""</p><p>""Sure."" Sweat was still pouring down my face as I wiped it off with the back of my hand.</p><p>""Race ya!"" she said cheating me down the steps and running out the door.</p><p>""NO RUNNING IN THE DAMN HOUSE!!"" Dayiel's grandma yelled inside.</p>"
1,Lucy,2young4sexx,1,an affair between two girls 10 and 16.,['g/f/oral'],"<p>Lucy never liked the company of anyone who was at the same, or close,
age with her. She always felt good and secure when she had the company
of younger kids, especially <i>girls</i>. Boys always drove her mad with
their gross and arrogant behavior. She wanted to be the leader of the
""gang"" but the boys would never let her. Under no circumstances would
she ever yield her leadership to the boys, but when things are going
down to brute force then--you know what follows.</p><p>So she had to stay away and restrict herself to the company of much
younger children; not that she didn't like it. She enjoyed so much
being there, helping and looking after the youngest, making sure that
everything worked well and all of them were treated equally and with
respect.</p><p>Of course there was another reason for doing so. She couldn't
understand why her panties were always wet while she was there and why
she felt that curious feeling; a tickling and sweet warmth inside her
crotch. Her senses and heartbeat went wild every time she looked at
the white panties of the little girls who played innocently, exposing
their little bums carelessly. Only God knew how much she loved that
feeling. Without knowing exactly why this was happening and without
thinking, she would instinctively close her thighs firmly and rub them
together. The temperature would rise between them and her juices would
start to flow. Her nipples would harden like rocks and the rubbing of
her thighs would go frenzy. At the end, her orgasm would flow within
her whole essence and finally explode in a multitude of colors.</p><p>Lucy at 16 was simply stunning. Standing 5'6"" tall with beautiful
light blonde hair (shoulder-length), hazel eyes and slim athletic
figure, she was the dream of every man (and woman). Her 30a breasts
stood up like twin space rockets, while her nipples had that
magnificent pale color reminiscent of pink flamingos. There was also a
halo of golden hair surrounding her labia which gave her pussy an air
of divinity.</p><p>Gina was the new kid in the block. She had just arrived at Lucy's
neighborhood along with her family, owing to a promotion that her dad
had acquired working as a salesman. She was only 10 years old, 4'5""
tall, slim, with dark brown hair (down to her waist) and sexy dark
eyes. Her breasts were just budding and her nipples were dark brown
while her mound was totally hairless. Gina had a tendency to show off
her white cotton panties to her friends and was interested in
comparing her sweet mound with those of her close-friends. Whether it
was sheer lust or just child curiousity, we shall never know.</p><p>When they first met, both got stunned and immediately got attracted to
each other. They developed a really close and intimate relationship in
no time, and they spent most of their free time together. One day
something happened--an incident, which changed their lives.</p><p>They were playing hide and seek with the other girls when they got
away and found shelter in an old ruined house. That house was 100
yards away from the alley where they were playing and was behind an
old abandoned factory. You had to crawl underneath a wooden fence to
get there and the house couldn't be seen from outside. They ran
quickly and entered the house with their hearts beating in their
chests like drums.</p><p>Suddenly they burst into laughter and embraced each other while they
were trying to catch their breath. Both got very excited as they
leaned their heads on each other's shoulders, enjoying the feeling of
being so close together.</p><p>None of them wanted to be the first to break up their lovely
entanglement, so they remained in that position seemingly for hours.
In reality it was only for a couple of minutes when Lucy got lost in
her own world. She was inhaling the fragnace of Gina's hair and she
felt as if she had been intoxicated by their musky odor. Her hands
were pressing Gina on her chest firmly while her fingers were running
along her curls, fondling and caressing them. Lucy plunged her nose
inside Gina's dark sea of cascade silky hair and filled her lungs with
their aroma, breathing heavily and slowly, as she wanted this to last
forever. Filling her nostrils with wave after wave of Gina's velvet
ringlets.</p><p>Gina wasn't sure what was going on but she did enjoy this rather
unexpected behavior from Lucy's part. With her eyes closed she was
enjoying every minute of their imtimate touching, letting little moans
out of her half-opened lips. Never in her life had she felt so warm,
so complete, so desirable, so <i>aroused</i>. She was pulling Lucy too, on
her chest firmly. She wanted to show her that she wasn't afraid and
that she wanted Lucy to continue.</p><p>Lucy put aside Gina's hair exposing her left ear and started rubbing
her nose around Gina's ear tracing her earflap slowly and gently,
making Gina shiver in delight. She then replaced her nose with her
tongue and continued to tease this tiny and helpless ear making it red
and wet from her saliva. Gina gasped as Lucy put her earlobe in her
lips and sucked it gently and steadily.</p><p>With her head leaned back and closed eyes, Gina let Lucy's tongue
continue its trip from her ear to her sideneck, over her porselaine
veins, around her sensitive throat, all the way under her chin and
finally on her lips.</p><p>Both with closed eyes kissed each other's lips sweet and tenderly. It
was their first kiss and the first of their lives.</p><p>""Oh Gina I love you so much,"" Lucy whispered.</p><p>""I love you too Lucy, you are my best friend, I dont want to lose
you,"" Gina answered with a trembling voice.</p><p>""I will always be with you Gina, I will never leave you,"" said Lucy
while she was caressing Gina's hair.</p><p>Gina looked up on Lucy and straight in her eyes and said, ""I will do
anything for you Lucy, the only thing I ask is to be with you.""</p><p>Lucy soothed her and gave her another kiss on the lips. Gina responded
with zest and hugged her with passion.</p><p>""Do you know Gina what is a French kiss?"" asked Lucy.</p><p>""Oh I have heard things about it from other girls in the school but
I'm not sure what it is. Everybody seems to have a different opinion
about it, but they all agree that has to do with the tongue. Am I
right?"" Gina giggled.</p><p>""Well,"" Lucy responded, ""It's when you put your tongue in your
partner's mouth and kiss her that way.""</p><p>""Don't you think it's gross Lucy?"" Gina said hesitantly.</p><p>""Don't worry honey, it's so sweet and so pleasant or else nobody would
try it. I can show you how to do it if you like,"" Lucy said with a
self-assured tone as she wanted to show that she was an expert on it.</p><p>""O--Okay, let's do it then. I'm trusting you so much Lucy,"" said Gina.</p><p>Lucy leaned her head slightly to the right and at the same time with
her hands she led Gina's head in the same respective position and
pressed her lips on Gina's mouth. Gina half opened her lips when she
felt Lucy's tongue probing her lips. She waited for Lucy to take the
initiative as she was standing there totally helpless, mesmerized by
the power Lucy had over her. Lucy pressed her tongue past the velvet
opening of Gina's warm mouth and slid it in. She started to rub her
tongue over Gina's, exploring her wet mouth, twisting and swirling it
inside her cheek walls and at the same time trying to swallow her
honey juices. Sticking it on the roof of her mouth was her way to
prompt Gina to follow her movements; and that was exactly what Gina
did. They were savoring each other's taste, with their tongues dancing
and fighting around like a couple perfoming a frenzy tango dance, when
they ran out of breath and had to stop for a while.</p><p>""Honey I want you so much, I know that you want me too,"" Lucy said as
she placed her left hand between Gina's legs. ""I can feel the wetness
on your panties and that drives me crazy. I wanna taste your sweet
bud, I wanna give you my love and make you happy."" ""Oh my God Lucy,
you can do anything you want to me. Oh please I beg you, don't
stop--j--ju--just--don't stop--please."" Gina pleaded.</p><p>Lucy stroked Gina's pussy above her panties a few times and then she
dragged them down to her feet. Gina stepped out of them and then she
was ordered to sit on an old chair. She did as she was told and then
she waited for the next turn of events. Lucy got near and knelt before
her. She gently parted her legs and positioned herself between. Her
arms hugged both Gina's skinny legs from the outer sides and her palms
touched her ankles. She started fondling both Gina's calves working
her hands up and down very slowly and tenderly. Lucy licked her lips
and then placed her tongue on Gina's inner left thigh. She brushed her
way along the length of her thigh in a long lingering journey leaving
traces of saliva behind. Gina immediately shuddered in passion and
moaned a little.</p><p>Lucy continued her journey upwards and when she touched with her
tongue Gina's labia, Gina jumped on her chair not expecting the impact
that thing would have on her. She blew hot air on Gina's velvet pussy
and then she started lapping on her undeveloped lips. Licking and
nibbling on those beautiful rose petals, chewing gently, rubbing her
nose on that silky slit.</p><p>Gina quivered like a leaf in the wind as she was grabbing with all her
might both arms of her chair. Sweet juices started to flow from her
pussy, going straight to Lucy's tongue and from there, down to her
throat as she was licking and swallowing at the same time not wanting
to miss even a single drop.</p><p>Lucy raised Gina's skinny legs in the air grabbing the ankles and
parting them wide as she kept working her tongue over Gina's
hypersensitive clit. Gina glimpsed through her half-closed eyelashes
at Lucy's head between her legs bobbing up and down and that was
exactly what triggered the most (and first) powerful orgasm of her
life. She shivered, bucked her hips and came hard and rough on Lucy's
face almost passing out from the intensity of her explosion. ""Oooohhh
Lucyyyy--ohh my goddddddddd--I'm cummmmmminggg--I'mmmmmmm
finisheddddddddd--aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh,"" she shouted loudly literally
emptying her lungs from all the air she had. Lucy looked at her and
smiled while she was still drenched in her musky juices and--</p><p>Well--it's time for us to leave those exhausted girls in their privacy,
allowing them to make out, cuddle up and rest. A new day full of joy
and excitement is about to start, but that is another story.</p><p>END.</p>"
2,Schoolgirls,2young4sexx,1,,"['underage', 'lesbian sex', 'f', 'f', 'g']","<p>Cally and Zara had been friends from the first day they met at
Elementary School. Now aged eight years old, they were virtually
inseparable and on this particularly sunny afternoon, they were
walking home from school.</p><p>When Zara suddenly stopped walking and held her hand on her lower
stomach, her friend stopped with her and asked in a concerned voice,
""What's wrong? Are you okay?""</p><p>Zara was standing with her ankles crossed and her thigh pressed
tightly together. Her fingers slid slightly lower and although she
wasn't cupping her crotch, only the fact that they were on a public
street prevented her from doing it as she hissed, ""I really need to
pee Cally. I should have gone before we left school, but I forgot.""</p><p>Cally bit her bottom lip as she listened to her friend and was
genuinely concerned as she asked, ""Will you make it home?""</p><p>Although she wished she could, Zara knew that it wasn't possible and
she shook her head. She rushed through the route to her home in her
mind, frantically trying to think of any public restrooms, but nothing
came to mind. Some of the larger department stores had toilets, but
they were further away than her house. While she was thinking this,
Cally was also trying to work out a solution and she smiled and said,
""We can go into Jackson Park. There's an entrance just around the corner.""</p><p>Zara's brow furrowed in confusion before she replied, ""There aren't
any toilets in the park.""</p><p>""I know that silly,"" Cally said, ""But you can pee in the bushes. I'll
keep a lookout for you.""</p><p>Zara didn't look entirely comfortable with the plan, but as the only
alternative was to stand in the street and wet herself, she
reluctantly nodded her agreement.</p><p>Cally led the way into the park and Zara's heart fell when she saw
that it was busy. People were walking through it as a shortcut, others
were sitting on the bench type seats and there were children running
around or playing ball. She was just about to announce to her friend
that this plan wasn't going to work, when Cally took her by the arm
and steered her into the bushes at the side. The further in they went,
the more secluded it became and when they couldn't see anybody around,
Cally said, ""This will do. Pee here!""</p><p>Zara really didn't want to do this, but her straining bladder left her
no alternative and she dropped her schoolbooks onto the ground and
lifted up her skirt to skim her white cotton panties down to her
knees. She squatted down, and even before she had managed to get
comfortable, her yellow waste spurted out of her cunt. Despite being
out in the open, the eight year old couldn't help but sigh with
relief, and then she looked up at her friend. She was surprised to see
that Cally was staring between her legs, and she hissed, ""You're meant
to be keeping a lookout, not watching me pee!""</p><p>""Relax,"" Cally replied, ""There's nobody anywhere near us, besides, I
like watching you pee. I always watch myself doing it, don't you?""</p><p>It was quite remarkable that in all of the years they had known each
other and became the best of friends, this was the first time they had
mentioned their bodies. They continually discussed the normal things
that eight year old girls found fascinating, like fashion, make-up,
the latest pop sensation and even boys. They had also seen each other
naked many times as they always seemed to be staying over in each
other's homes, but they hadn't talked about their bodies!</p><p>Seeing that her friend was expecting some form of an answer, Zara
nodded her head as she replied, ""Sometimes I do.""</p><p>Her urine was foaming and frothing as it spraying onto the grass
between her feet and Cally broke the tension as she giggled, ""God
Zara, you really needed to pee!""</p><p>Her friend laughed softly in response and a thought struck her as the
flow lessened and then reduced to the last few drips. She chewed on
her bottom lip as she whispered, ""I don't have anything to wipe with!""</p><p>She looked up at her friend as she spoke, clearly asking if Cally had
anything, but the young girl shook her head as she replied, ""I don't
think I have anything either.""</p><p>As she said this, she squatted down in front of Zara to open her
school satchel and rummage around. There was nothing suitable however
and she looked into Zara's face as she shook her head. It wasn't the
answer she wanted, but Zara shrugged her shoulders and was about to
just stand up and pull on her panties when Cally said softly, ""Let me
help dry you off.""</p><p>Before Zara could even begin to think about what her friend intended
to do, she reached out and pulled the flat of her hand over Zara's
cunt. As Cally rubbed the palm over the grass to dry it, Zara was
shocked into complete immobility. Her mind whirled and churned as she
tried to rationalise what Cally had just done. She had touched her
most intimate place and the preteen didn't know what to do about it.
Should she protest, should she shout, should she run away! Or should
she just remain where she was and hope that Cally would do it again
and send another electric jolt of pleasure through her body.</p><p>Zara would probably have been reassured to know that Cally's heart was
hammering wildly in her chest, her mouth was dry and her entire body
was trembling. She took it as a good sign that Zara hadn't moved away,
even although she still wore a shocked expression on her face, and
Cally whispered, ""I think just one more wipe should do it.""</p><p>She deliberated for a couple of seconds after she had spoken, and
before she moved her hand. She figured that if Zara didn't want her to
touch her again, this was enough time to jerk away, but as her friend
hadn't moved a muscle, Cally reached out, and this time the movement
was much slower and much more deliberate. </p><p>Cally cupped her friend's sex and as she pulled her flattened hand
over her slit, her index finger pushed gently into her cunt. With
about half an inch of her finger in Zara's hole, Cally stopped and
looked straight into her friend's eyes. They continued to stare at
each other as Cally pushed a little deeper and she could see Zara's
eyes open wide and hear a little moan of pleasure as the finger slid
into her body all the way to the knuckle.</p><p>Cally's finger began to move in and out of Zara's cunt and in the
small clearing in the bushes, Zara's breathing got heavier and louder.
Her eyes may have been looking into her friends face, but her mind
wasn't seeing the image. All of her senses had focused on the
sensations radiating out of her preteen cunt and she suddenly shivered
and shuddered in climax. </p><p>It was a small cum but it still took her breath away and she toppled
back onto the ground. Even as she orgasmed, she watched Cally rise to
her feet and smell her sticky finger before she pushed it into her
mouth and sucked it clean. When Zara recovered a few moments later,
Cally glanced around before she said, ""We should be going now.""</p><p>Nodding her head, and functioning on something like automatic pilot,
Zara took her friends offered hand to help her to her feet, pulled up
her panties and collected her schoolbooks before following Cally out
of the bushes. For the rest of the walk home, Cally chatted normally,
but Zara's mind was in such a whirl, that she just gave one word
answers, or didn't reply at all.</p><p>As it was Friday and the end of the school week, the girls had made
their normal arrangement to sleepover. This weekend it was in Cally's
house, and for the first time in her life, Zara didn't really want to
go! What she needed was some time to carefully think about what had
happened in the park, and to do that, she wanted to be alone.</p><p>The whole situation would have been a lot easier to handle if the
girls had allowed their frequent talks to stray into the subject of
sex. That was when they would have learned that they both masturbated
regularly, in spite of their young age. For Cally, it had happened
just over a year ago when her father had forgotten to remove a porno
DVD from the machine. On finding the unmarked disc, Cally had played
the movie and that had pretty much been her sex education. One scene
showed a girl lying on the bed masturbating, and it had seemed logical
to copy what she was doing. The lovely feelings she got from rubbing
her immature clit had become addictive and her fingers had quickly
become regular visitors to her cunt. </p><p>For Zara, it had been more a matter of curiosity about her body and
one night she had touched her cunt when she was in the bathtub. It had
made her feel good, and as she continued to rub her little slit, the
good feelings got stronger and suddenly something quite wonderful, and
also quite frightening started to happen to her body. She began to
feel light-headed, and a tingling began to spread all through her body
until she felt like something was going to explode inside her. As
glorious as the feelings were, they were so unexpected that she
snatched her fingers away from her hole and it was only then that she
realised how heavily she was breathing. She tried to work out what was
happening to her, but she had no experience to base any ideas on. The
only thing she knew for sure was that whatever the feelings were, she
liked them. Rather guilty, and also with some trepidation, Zara's
fingers went back onto her cunt! This time she didn't stop playing
with herself when the tingling sensation began again and the preteen
girl cried out and thrashed about in the bathtub as she experienced
her first orgasm. From that moment on, Zara had been a compulsive
masturbator!</p><p>Of course, Zara knew nothing about Cally's activities and she
considered that touching her pee hole was her darkest secret. She
would never stop doing it of course, but it was so dirty that she
could never tell anybody about it. Now, in the space of a few moments,
her world had been turned upside down. Not only had Cally put her
finger into her cunt, but she vividly remembered the girl licking her
cunt juice from it.  </p><p>By the time the girls had reached Cally's home, Zara was beginning to
relax a bit, mainly because her friend had kept on speaking to her as
if nothing had happened. Zara had also reasoned that as she had taken
her own finger up her cunt many times, there couldn't be anything
really wrong with Cally doing it to her. Perhaps Cally had just been
playing around a bit and that it would all be forgotten about.</p><p>That thought lasted for around ten minutes. That was the time it took
to say hello to Cally's parents and follow her friend into her
bedroom. It had a small en-suite attached to it and Zara's heart
lurched when Cally said, ""I need to pee now. Do you want to come and
watch?""</p><p>Zara had no idea why her feet moved because she clearly didn't want
them to. She wanted to stand exactly where she was and couldn't quite
understand why she was walking behind her friend and into the small
toilet. Cally on the other hand appeared to be completely relaxed as
she dropped her panties down to her ankles and sat down. She opened
her knees as far as she could and a few drips of her pee fell out of
her cunt, followed by a little squirt, and then she got into full flow. </p><p>Zara was mesmerised at the sight of Cally's cunt and although she had
seen it many times before, she had never seen it like this!</p><p>Cally was watching Zara's reaction and she could see that the eight
year old was breathing rapidly and that her skin was flushed. She
smiled to herself and then reached down between her open legs. She was
still peeing as she pulled her cunt open with her fingers and said
softly, ""Sometimes when I pee, I like to rub myself like this.""</p><p>The index finger of her other hand pressed onto her immature clit with
little circular motions, as she carefully studied her friends face to
try and gauge her reaction. She had been thrilled when Zara had
followed her into the bathroom and now she was sure that the young
girl was aroused. As she continued to gently rub her clit, Cally said
in little more than a whisper, ""You can touch me if you want!""</p><p>Zara seemed to be captivated with the sight of the piss flowing out of
Cally's cunt, and also the slight movements of her finger on her
little pleasure bud. The preteen knew just how good that would feel
and without really being conscious of what she was doing, she reached
out with a trembling hand and pushed a finger into Cally's hole.
 
The hot urine sprayed everywhere and Cally laughed as she said, ""You
might have waited until I'd stopped peeing!""</p><p>Zara's eyes were sparkling as she returned the grin and replied,
""That's okay, I like pee! Sometimes I pee on my hand when I go potty.""</p><p>Cally filed that piece of information away for later, and she
concentrated on the wonderful feeling of having somebody else's finger
up her cunt. For the first time in her young life, there was a finger
up her cunt that wasn't her own and it felt incredible. Her butt moved
back and forth on the toilet seat as she finished peeing, but it was
the way Zara's finger was flashing in and out of her hole that was
making her feel so good.  </p><p>So good in fact, that she didn't want it to stop too soon and she
whispered, ""Keep doing that Zara. Please keep doing that!""</p><p>Zara was chewing nervously on her bottom lip and her little heart was
beating rapidly in her chest as she fingered her friend. She could see
from the way Cally was squirming about on top of her finger that she
was getting close to a cum and that made Zara even more horny.</p><p>She was wet after being fingered in the park and as she walked back
with Cally to her home, Zara could feel her juices ooze into the
crotch of her school panties. Now, squatting down on the bathroom
floor and fingering her friend's cunt, Zara's preteen hole was
dripping like a leaky faucet and her underwear was soaked.</p><p>She would have loved to get her fingers onto her own cunt, but she
also wanted to get Cally off so she kept on fingering the girl, and
listening to her breathing get faster and her moans get louder. Her
friend's mouth was hanging open and her eyes had a glazed look about
them as she got closer and closer to her release and the wonderful
tingling feeling between her legs intensified wildly. When her orgasm
exploded deep inside her body, Cally shuddered violently as she sat on
the toilet seat, but she held her knees wide open as the finger
continued to flash in and out of her hole.</p><p>She slumped down as the shaking took control of her body and as her
eyes had closed, Zara pulled her finger out of the eight year olds
slit and carefully studied it. The finger was covered with Cally's
girl cum and the rest of her hand was wet with pee. Bringing the
finger to her face to smell it, Zara savoured the scent before she
began licking her hand clean. The cunt juice tasted incredible, and
she had to admit that Cally's pee didn't taste too bad either.</p><p>The preteen stood up as she watched Cally slowly recover and
straighten up on the toilet seat. Her knees were still open and Zara
pulled off a wad of toilet tissue and she reached down between Cally's
legs to gently wipe away the few drips of pee that still clung to her
skin. When Cally stood up in front of her friend, she stepped out of
her panties, leaving them on the floor, as she said softly, ""Thanks
Zara, that was awesome. You made me cum!""</p><p>Her friend smiled, and then Cally added, ""I guess that wasn't the
first time your fingers have been in a cunt, was it""</p><p>Zara chewed the inside of her cheek as she pondered the question, and
also thrilled at Cally's use of the ""C"" word. She always used that
word in her mind when she thought about the slit between her legs, but
it was such a bad word that she didn't think anybody else would use
it, and here was her friend saying it out loud to her. It was that
thought that was uppermost in her mind as she shook her head in
response to the question.</p><p>She still didn't speak however, and Cally asked, ""Do you rub yourself
off and make yourself cum?""</p><p>This was the one secret that Zara had vowed she would never tell
anybody about, and now her best friend was asking her the direct
question. After what had just happened in the bathroom and in the park
however, there didn't seem to be any point in denying it, and Zara
blushed as she nodded her head.</p><p>Her friend's face broke into a grin as she hissed excitedly, ""So do I!
I'm always sticking something up my cunt to make me cum!""</p><p>That revelation took Zara slightly be surprise and she was thrilled to
find out that she wasn't the only one who touched herself between the
legs and her face broke into a grin as the eight year olds hugged in
the middle of the bathroom with Cally's stained school panties on the
floor at their feet.</p><p>When they broke apart, Cally led her friend back to the bedroom and,
as normal, she slid open her wardrobe door and tossed some clothes
onto the bed. It was a ritual that the eight year olds had got into
where they took off their school clothes as soon as possible and put
on normal clothes. This time was different however because when Cally
took off her school skirt, Zara couldn't help but stare at her friends
cunt. Cally knew exactly where her eyes were directed, but she kept on
removing her clothes until she was naked. Giggling softly, she then
hopped onto her bed, lay on her back with her legs open and asked, ""Do
you like my cunt Zara?""</p><p>Despite the fact that Zara had wiped Cally's hole dry, some cunt slime
had already oozed out of her body and her slit was glistening in the
light. The image was gorgeous and Zara eventually found her voice and
replied, ""I love your cunt Cally. It looks amazing!""</p><p>It thrilled her to use the ""cunt"" word and it also pleased her to see
that her friend's sex looked very similar to her own. She was shaken
out of her lovely daydream when Cally said, ""Well, don't just stand
there. Take your clothes off and come up here beside me.""</p><p>Without having to really think about what she was doing, Zara
unbuttoned her school blouse and pulled off the white vest that her
mother insisted on her wearing. She kicked off her shoes and pulled
off her socks, but hesitated when her fingers moved to the zipper on
her skirt. The preteen could feel that her panties were soaking wet
and she was embarrassed at the thought of Cally seeing how horny she
was. Reaching below her skirt, she quickly skimmed her underwear down
to her ankles and kicked the soiled material towards the side of the
bed. Now she did remove her skirt and she stood with her legs slightly
apart and let Cally look at her. </p><p>Cally's fingers moved to rub her cunt as she stared at her friend's
body, and on seeing what she was doing, Zara also moved her hand
between her legs and rubbed at the sticky opening.</p><p>Neither of the eight year olds was seriously masturbating, but they
continued to play with themselves for a few moments before Cally said,
""Get onto the bed beside me.""</p><p>The difference between the two preteen's sexual education was that
Zara's had been limited to her own fingers and her own imagination,
while Cally had carefully watched every second of her father's porno
tape. Not only had she seen her first erect cock, but she also knew
that it was meant to fit inside her cunt. She figured that she would
have to wait a couple of years before she was able to have fun with
boys, but what was uppermost in her mind as she lay on the bed beside
Zara, was the sex scene near the end of the tape where the two girls
got together and licked out each other's cunts. Her preteen body
shivered with lust as she wondered if Zara would let her do it to her,
and after taking a deep breath, Cally decided that there was only one
way to find out!</p><p>Zara had just got comfortable on the bed and she loved the feeling of
her naked body touching Cally's as they lay side by side. That feeling
was quickly lost however and Zara looked questioningly at her friend
as Cally got onto her knees and crawled between her legs. She figured
that her friend just wanted to look at her cunt again, and then Zara
opened her legs wide when she had another thought that Cally might
want to finger her again. She hoped she was right and she smiled shyly
in the hope of encouraging her friend to touch her again.  </p><p>She was so completely occupied with that erotic thought that it didn't
register in her brain that Cally had just lowered her head and was
moving her face towards her crotch. When realisation broke through her
thoughts, she only managed to say, ""Cally, what are you.............""</p><p>At that moment, her friends flattened tongue swiped over Zara's cunt
and she suddenly stiffened and finished her sentence with a soft,
""Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhh!""</p><p>That moan was pure pleasure, and Cally's spirits soared as she took it
as a sign that Zara wouldn't stop her, and she also loved the
delicious flavour of the preteen juice that was being pulled into her
mouth.</p><p>Cally's father's DVD player was a top of the range model with a remote
controller that had dozens and dozens of buttons on it. Not even her
parents knew what every button was for, but after a lot of
experimenting, Cally had learned to operate the player on slow motion,
freeze frame and even frame advance. When it came to the part of the
film where the two girls were fucking each other, she had used every
one of the machines features to study and to learn how to suck cunt.</p><p>That information was now stored in her head and as this was the first
time she'd had a chance to do it for real, she was determined to do it
right.</p><p>Zara's mind was in turmoil as she tried to come to terms with the fact
that her friend was licking the slit that she peed from. It was also
trying to come to terms with the face that Cally's tongue was the most
wonderful thing she had ever experienced in her short life. Whilst
part of her brain was struggling to accept what was happening to her,
the rest of her body was demanding that the amazing sensations
continue, and without thinking about what she was doing, Zara opened
her legs wider.</p><p>""Oooohhhh Cally,"" she moaned. ""That feels so good. Please keep doing
it to me!""</p><p>Her friend never had any thoughts about stopping and Zara gave a
little squeal of delight when Cally's stiffened tongue wormed into her
fuck tube. As it flicked about inside her cunt, Zara's butt began to
squirm on the bed as the familiar rush started to build up between her
legs. Most of her climaxes were quite small and although they gave her
a lot of pleasure, the preteen lived for the occasional orgasm that
blew her mind. For many months she had tried to work out what she did
different when masturbating to produce the two different cums, but
hadn't been able too. There didn't seem to be any reason for the
difference because she could play with herself for ages with just a
mini climax, but when Cally had pushed her finger up her cunt in the
park, she had cum quickly and cum hard. </p><p>The only reason she was thinking about this now was because the
intense tingling deep in her cunt told her that this orgasm was going
to be big! She practically held her breath as the tongue stimulated
the inside of her fuck tube like nothing ever had before and although
she was expecting her cum to explode any second, it didn't happen.
Instead, the tingling got more and more intense until she felt like
she couldn't bear it any longer. Her eyes were closed and she was
gasping for breath in between moans and groans of pleasure as she
threw her cunt up at Cally's mouth. She was delirious with ecstasy and
she hadn't a single thought in her brain except her need to cum! </p><p>Cally had started eating Zara's fuck hole in the hope that she could
make her friend cum, and because it had seemed like a very grown-up
thing to do. This had all changed for the eight year old when she had
got her first real taste of Zara's cunt, and now she was lapping
furiously at the dripping hole for her own pleasure. She had tasted
her own juices before and had also licked her finger after it had been
up her friend's cunt, but nothing compared to the sweet and sticky
slime that flowed out from the bottom of Zara's fuck tube. </p><p>The flavour was incredible and the smell of Zara's cunt was
intoxicating as it filled her senses. Cally licked as deep as she
could get and she was concentrating so much on her own enjoyment that
she never noticed how close Zara was to her cum.</p><p>The young girl's back was arched up from the bed and her mouth hung
open as the most incredible and indescribable sensations shot through
her preteen flesh. Her eyes were closed and she no longer knew or
cared where she was or what noises she was making. Every sense she had
was focused on her cunt, and when she climaxed, her body stiffened and
turned to stone. She couldn't move a single muscle for what seemed
like days and after an eternity, she collapsed back on the bed and
convulsed uncontrollably. She was thrashing about so violently that
Cally couldn't keep her mouth in contact with her friend's spasming
cunt and just as she raised her head up, there was a ragged scream of
ecstasy torn from the preteen's throat. Thankfully, it was half
strangulated, but Zara took a massive breath for her next shriek as
she continued to shudder and shake,</p><p>Before she could utter another sound however, Cally jumped up like an
Olympic gymnast, grabbed a pillow from the head of the bed and pushed
it into Zara's face. She was acutely aware that her parents were
downstairs and a full-blown scream from either of the girls would have
brought them running. Careful not to smother her friend, she
maintained a pressure on the pillow sufficient to muffle all sounds
and kept it in place until Zara's body started to relax and her senses
began to come back to her.</p><p>When she removed the pillow, Zara's face was flushed, her skin was
shining with a film of sweat and her normally radiant hair was flat
and plastered to her face. None of that bothered her however and she
gazed up into Cally's face as she said, ""God, what you did! You licked
my cunt!""</p><p>""Yeah,"" her friend replied with a grin, ""I thought you might notice
that. Did you like it?""</p><p>The last few ripples of her massive orgasm were still flowing through
her flesh, but Zara was starting to feel more in control of her limbs
and she sat up on the bed and grabbed Cally's arm as she gasped,
""Enjoy it! Are you kidding, I fucking loved it!"" 
 
It was one of the few times that Cally had heard Zara swear, but
somehow it sounded appropriate, as she continued, ""I came so fucking
hard. Where did you learn to do that? When did you learn to do that?""</p><p>Cally laughed and slowly nodded her head when Zara finished by
lowering her voice and asking, ""And will you do it to me again?""</p><p>As Zara grinned from ear to ear, Cally said, ""But only if you promise
not to scream the fucking house down. There's no way I want Mom and
Dad rushing in here and finding me with my tongue up your cunt!"" </p><p>They both laughed and then Zara's face had a more sombre expression on
it as she said, ""No but seriously, where the hell did you learn to do
that?""</p><p>For the next few minutes, Cally explained about finding her father's
porno disk, and the very thought of actually seeing what her friend
was describing made Zara's fuck hole drool again, and she asked, ""Can
I watch it too?""</p><p>With a rueful smile, Cally shook her head as she explained, ""I've no
idea where he's hidden it, and believe me when I tell you that I've
looked. In fact, I've looked so hard for it that I think he must have
taken it out of the house.""</p><p>Although disappointed, Zara nodded her head, and then blushed when
Cally said, ""By the way, I love the taste of your cunt!""</p><p>Although please at what Cally had said, it set the preteen thinking
and her mind spiralled back to when she had fingered her in the
bathroom. Her hand had been dripping with pee so it made it difficult
for her taste buds to pick out the flavour of cunt, and she looked
into Cally's eyes as she whispered, ""I want to lick your cunt now!""</p><p>Cally grinned as her heart lurched inside her chest, and she said
eagerly, ""Okay!""</p><p>She made to lie down on the bed, but the troubled look on Zara's face
stopped her moving. As she remained still, her friend chewed on her
bottom lip for a moment before she admitted, ""I don't know how to do it!""</p><p>""Sure you do,"" Cally replied, not wanting to admit to all the time she
had watched the porno movie on slow motion to try and perfect her
skills, ""Just lick my cunt and then you can push your tongue into me.
It's easy!""</p><p>Zara didn't look convinced, but she wanted to taste Cally's cunt and
to give her friend some pleasure, so she nodded her head and said,
""Okay, I'll try!""</p><p>Locking her eyes with Zara, Cally flopped onto her back with her legs
open and watched as her friend crawled between her feet. Cally's cunt
had been wet after climaxing in her bathroom, but now her hole was
dripping wet and the smell of her arousal flooded Zara's nose.</p><p>Cally's slit was puffy and flushed with her excitement, and it gaped
slightly open, letting Cally look into the pink tube. On some primeval
level, the sight made Zara's mouth water, and any fears she had felt
evaporated as she lowered her face into the wet sex slit. The closer
she got, the stronger the smell became and Zara's tongue poked out to
lick her friend's cunt from the bottom, all the way up to her immature
clit at the top.</p><p>Cally shivered at the first touch, and she then relaxed back on the
bed as Zara's licking became more focused and concentrated on licking
out the sticky slime that covered Cally's crotch. The flavour of her
friend's hole made Zara's taste buds tingle and zing, and the eight
year old flattened her tongue and licked harder until Cally's cunt was
squeaky clean. </p><p>Zara may have lapped all of the slime from the outside of Cally's
slit, but she knew where there was more and she stiffened her tongue
and slithered it into the preteen's fuck tube. That was exactly what
Cally was waiting for and the sensation was exquisite enough to make
her moan and for her butt to lift off the bed and push against her
friends mouth.</p><p>Zara was acting on pure instinct now and an hour ago she would never
even have considered putting her mouth anywhere near a cunt. She had
heard stories at school of course about sucking a boys cock, but the
eight year old had never even heard of a girl sucking on another girl
before. Now that she was actually doing it however, she found that she
loved the smell and the taste of cunt and her tongue flicked about
inside Cally's body and pulled delicious tasting juices into her
mouth. Not content with just using her tongue, the preteen moved her
fingers onto Cally's slit and pulled it open, before pushing her
tongue deeper. </p><p>That extra few millimetres of her tongues penetration worked wonders
and Cally gasped as Zara's mouth found a particularly sensitive spot
to lick. She could feel that the familiar tingling between her legs
was increasing and she humped her slit into her friends face to
encourage her to lick faster.
  
The gorgeous tingling and somehow numb feeling spread through her butt
and into her thighs as she moaned and writhed on the bed. She was so
close to her cum, and she held her breath and closed her eyes just a
few seconds before it detonated inside her. She shuddered and
convulsed, but managed to grit her teeth and stop herself from crying
out. It wasn't helping that Zara's fingers continued to hold her
friends cunt open as her tongue pulled sweet girl cum into her mouth.</p><p>Long moments later, Cally had recovered enough to shuffle her butt
backwards on the bed and drag her fuck hole away from Zara. With the
stimulation stopped, Cally collapsed back on the bed, breathing
heavily as her body slowly came back to normal. She looked up into
Zara's face and giggled when she saw that her friend's nose, mouth and
chin were coated with her cunt slime and she watched as Zara licked as
much as she could get into her mouth  
 
Both preteens were still very aroused after their new experiences and
they knew instinctively that they were nowhere finished with each
other's bodies yet. Just when Zara had started to think about asking
Cally to eat her out again, they heard Cally's mother shout up the
stairs ""Cally, Zara, dinners ready!""</p><p>The last thing on their minds was food, but there was nothing they
could do but to scramble into their clothes, give their hands and
faces a quick wash, and go downstairs.</p><p>When the girls were staying over, the one who was visiting never
bothered to take any clothes with them. They both preferred to wear
each other's clothes and Cally had thrown her friend a clean pair of
panties, a tee-shirt and a short skirt. Cally had chosen a similar
outfit for herself and as they sat down at the table with Cally's
mother, both of the preteens could feel the wetness of their horny
cunts already staining their underwear.
 
Despite all of their sexual activities, both eight year olds were
still incredibly horny! They found it very hard to concentrate on the
meal that Cally's mother had prepared and they were shovelling the
food into their mouths in a silent agreement that the sooner they were
finished eating, the sooner they could get back to the bedroom and
find new ways to pleasure each other. </p><p>Their horny little butts were squirming about so much as they sat on
the chairs that Cally's mother said, ""Why can't you two sit still
tonight. Anybody would think that you had ants in your pants or
something.""</p><p>The girl's giggled at what Cally's mother had said, but the woman had
no idea why the girls found her statement so funny. She couldn't
possibly have known that it wasn't ants in their panties that were
making them squirm, but sticky and syrupy cunt juice that was oozing
out of their aroused fuck holes.</p><p>At the end of their meal, they couldn't escape back to Cally's bedroom
as quickly as they hoped because her mother stood up from the table
and said, ""Listen girls, I've got loads of work that I had to bring
home from the office and it would really help me if you would wash-up
here.""</p><p>There wasn't much the eight year olds could do but agree, so they
started clearing away the dirty dishes and decided that Zara would
wash and Cally would dry. As they began their chore, Cally's mother
went into her small office, closed the door, and a few seconds later
the girls heard music coming from the room.</p><p>""She always puts on the radio when she works,"" Cally explained.
""She'll be in there for hours.""</p><p>Zara put the dishes into a large basin of soapy water and started
washing up, but both girls were very giggly, mainly because they were
so horny. Cally had only dried two dishes but she couldn't resist and
longer and she slid her hand over Zara's butt and between her legs.
Her friend stopped washing and moaned softly as she opened her legs
and whispered, ""That's nice!""</p><p>Cally could feel the wetness in Zara's panties and she hissed into her
ear, ""Dirty fucking slut!""</p><p>Her friend turned to face her and immediately retorted, ""Fucking cunt
sucking bitch!"" and then they were suddenly kissing with their mouths
open and their tongues entwined.</p><p>The girls were breathless when they broke apart and Cally's hand was
still cupping Zara's sex mound from the back. They stared into each
other's eyes and Zara stayed very still as she felt a finger push into
the leg hole of her panties. The stiffened finger very easily entered
her cunt, which was soaked. Cally wisely decided not to tease her
friend about how wet she was because she knew that her own fuck hole
was in exactly the same state. </p><p>""I want to lick your cunt,"" she said softly as she fingered her
friend, and Zara made a soft gurgling noise in the back of her throat
before she replied, ""I want that too!""</p><p>Cally kept sliding her finger in and out of Zara's cunt for a few
moments and then with great reluctance, pulled it out and said, ""Let's
hurry up a finish here.""</p><p>Nodding her agreement, Zara watched Cally suck her finger clean before
she turned her attention back to the sink and the girls were soon
racing through the washing up.</p><p>There wasn't much left to do, but as Cally was stacking some dried
dishes in the cupboard, her eyes were drawn to the vegetable rack
standing in the corner of the kitchen. As usual, they were a selection
of potatoes, onions, parsnips and carrots. What really attracted her
attention was one bright red carrot that was sitting on top of the rest. </p><p>Cally had a very rudimentary knowledge of sex, mainly from her
father's DVD and from whispered conversations with her school friends.
She knew about cocks and that when they got hard, they could go into a
girl's cunt. There had been great excitement a few months ago when
Gloria Simmons had brought some photographs into school that showed
naked men with hard-on's. The reason that all of this was flashing
through Cally's mind, was that the carrot reminded her of the hard
cocks. It might not have been so thick, or as long as the cocks in the
photographs, but they were meant to fit women older than her. That
carrot however might just be a more suitable size for her and Zara.</p><p>Her friend didn't see Cally pick up the vegetable, and she giggled
when Cally stood right behind her and pushed her crotch into her butt.</p><p>""I thought we were going to wait,"" she said softly, but that didn't
stop her from pressing her ass backwards.</p><p>""Sushhhhhh,"" Cally whispered in her ear and she reached under Zara's
skirt and eased her panties down her thighs.</p><p>Thinking that she was about to get fingered again, Zara opened her
legs but then jumped when she felt the touch of the carrot against her
hole. She knew that it wasn't Cally's finger and she stiffened
slightly and then giggled, ""What are you doing to me?""  </p><p> ""Sushhhhhh,"" Cally said again, and then pushed the vegetable into
Zara's cunt</p><p>""Oh,"" the eight year old cried, but then the word changed to
""Ooooooohhhhh,"" as the carrot stretched her fuck tube and slid deep
into her hole. There was about an inch of the carrot still sticking
out of her cunt, and Cally pulled up her friend's stained panties,
trapping the vegetable in her fuck tube.</p><p>Zara stood absolutely motionless as the most delicious sensations
flowed through her stuffed cunt and her friend whispered in her ear,
""Nice?""</p><p>""Oh God, its fucking wonderful,"" Zara breathed. ""I don't know what you
just slid up my cunt and I don't want to know. I just want it to stay
forever!""</p><p>""Slut!"" Cally laughed, and then pushed her hand onto the hard bulge in
Zara's panties caused by the vegetable. When she moved it in small
circles, Zara clamped a soapy hand to her own mouth to stop her making
any noise, and she shuddered violently.</p><p>Both girls were now more aroused that ever before and Cally was
desperate to try the carrot. The next ten minutes were pure torture
because they had to finish their chores and then Cally sped off to her
bedroom. Zara followed her, but at a much slower pace because the
carrot was still embedded deep inside her hole.</p><p>By the time Zara made it into the bedroom and closed the door behind
her, Cally was already naked and kneeling on the bed. She watched as
her friend pulled her tee-shirt over her head and dropped her skirt
around her ankles. Zara's panties were bulged out around the makeshift
dildo and she pulled out the front of her underwear and peered inside.
Although there was only about an inch of the vegetable visible, she
could easily tell what it was and there was an incredulous expression
on her face as she stared at Cally and hissed, ""You stuck a carrot up
my cunt?""</p><p>Her friend giggled, and then said huskily, ""You can always take it
out, if you don't like it.""</p><p>Zara pushed her underwear down to her ankles and Cally got her first
look at her friends stuffed fuck hole. She couldn't resist sliding off
the bed and crossing the room to stand in front of Zara, and it seemed
the most natural thing in the world for them to kiss. As their tongues
danced in each other's mouths, Cally's fingers found the end of the
carrot and started sliding it in and out of Zara's hole.</p><p>The eight year old moaned and opened her legs wide as the imitation
cock produced the most glorious sensations in her body. It also
produced the most obscene rasping and slurping noises as it whipped
the girls juices up into a thick cream that flowed out of her hole and
down the inside of her legs. She had often tried to imagine what it
would feel like to get fucked properly, and now she thought she knew. </p><p>Just to make it clear to her friend what was happening, she broke
their kiss for just long enough to gasp, ""I'm going to cum soon!""  
 
Zara clamped her mouth back onto Cally's after her outburst and a few
moments later the action of the carrot rubbing over her hard clit took
her over the top. She shouted into her friend's mouth as she started
to shudder and Cally was very glad that her mother had the radio on
downstairs and would be unable to hear the distinctive sounds of an
eight year old girl deep in climax.</p><p>Zara started to shudder uncontrollably and Cally held her tight,
covering her mouth with her own and keeping the carrot sliding in and
out of her hole. When the girl's legs started to shake however, Cally
had no option but to quickly drag her friend over to the bed before
she collapsed onto the floor.</p><p>Zara looked so slutty as she writhed naked on the bed with a thick,
red carrot imbedded in her fuck tube. Thick girl cum was oozing out
around the makeshift dildo, and Cally waited until Zara's shivering
had nearly stopped before she learned forward to pull the vegetable
out of her cunt. That caused Zara to groan loudly and when her eyes
fluttered open, she watched Cally lick the cunt cream that covered the
surface of the carrot. 
 
""Dirty slut,"" Zara hissed huskily as she watched her friend lick her
juices.</p><p>""""Me?"" Cally replied with a giggle. ""You're the one who took a carrot
up her cunt!""</p><p>After that, they were both laughing, and then Cally licked her lips
and looked at her friend as she asked quietly, ""How did it feel?""</p><p>That simple question was all that was needed to bring the sexual
tension back into the bedroom, and even although she knew the answer,
Zara asked, ""The carrot?""
   
When Cally nodded her head, her friend sat up on the bed and enthused,
""It felt great. It really stretched me open and although there was a
little pain, the sensation of it sliding in and out of my cunt was
amazing. I don't know what a cock feels like, but if it's as good as
the carrot, I definitely want one up me!""</p><p>Cally was gently swaying from side to side as she listened to what
Zara was saying, and her bottom lip was being held between her teeth.
It was very obvious what she was thinking, and her heart lurched when
Zara reached out to take the vegetable from her fingers.</p><p>Holding it in her hands, Zara asked, ""You want to try it?""</p><p>Cally's eyes were fixed on the vegetable that her friend was slowly
twirling in her fingers and her heart was beating wildly. The eight
year old had pushed many things into her cunt before, but nothing as
thick as the carrot. Although it scared her slightly, there was no way
she was going to admit that to Zara, so she nodded her head and threw
herself onto the bed. </p><p>Cally rolled onto her back and open her legs wide as her friend
crawled between them. Her cunt was red and swollen, as it had been for
hours, and with her thumb and first finger, Zara easily opened up the
girl's fuck tube. There was no need for any lubrication because
Cally's cunt was soaking wet inside, but Zara couldn't resist lowering
her head and swiping her flattened tongue over her friends slit. </p><p>Cally laughed softly at the touch, and while Zara was enjoying the
flavours in her mouth, she gently pushed the thin end of the carrot
into Cally's hole. </p><p>After having spent so much time rammed up Zara's fuck tube, the
vegetable was now at body temperature, and it felt good as it was
pushed deeper. By the very nature of the vegetable, the carrot was a
cone shape that increased in diameter. The deeper it went into Cally's
cunt, the more it stretched her tube, and the preteen gasped
occasionally when a sharp pain lanced through her flesh. Knowing that
Zara had taken the carrot without any protest, Cally was determined to
do the same, and she was pleased to find that the pains quickly
receded and she was left with the wonderful sensation of having her
eight year old cunt stuffed full.</p><p>She was lying back on the bed and not watching what Zara was doing,
and it surprised her when her friend hissed, ""It's in!""</p><p>Lifting her head, Cally could just see the top of the carrot sticking
out of her hole, and she grinned at her friend. A few seconds later
however she moaned loudly and flopped back down on the bed. The reason
for this was that Zara took hold of the vegetable and slowly started
to slide it in and out of Cally's fuck tube.</p><p>Zara's face was only inches away from her friends filled cunt, and she
loved the way that Cally's slit bulged out as the carrot slid deep.
She could see that the surface of the vegetable was already covered
with her juices and the scent of her arousal drifted into Zara's nose.
She gradually increased the speed of the makeshift dildo, and grinned
when Cally groaned and her butt started to squirm about on the bed.  </p><p>Cally adored the feelings that the carrot was producing and her fuck
hole had never been stretched so much in her life. She imagined that
this must be what it felt like to take a real cock up her cunt, and
the thought aroused her even further. Her eyes closed and her back
arched up from the bedcovers, but Zara kept the same rhythm and
continued fucking the girl.</p><p>The familiar tingling was intensifying between Cally's legs and she
was gasping for breath as her climax approached. </p><p>Forgetting where she was, she shouted, ""Yes! Oh fuck YES!""</p><p>The words had just left her mouth when she started to convulse wildly,
and Zara had to fight a flurry of flailing arms and legs to keep the
carrot jammed up her friend's cunt. She just about managed to do it
however and the flashing vegetable held Cally in orgasm until she
crashed back onto the bed completely exhausted and groaning softly.
Grinning at the sight, Zara pulled the carrot out with an audible
plop, and happily licked it clean while she waited for Cally to recover.
   
   					&lt;=&gt;</p><p>Both girls were shattered after all of their exertions and their cunts
certainly needed a rest. By mutual agreement, they put on some clothes
and went downstairs to watch some television. Although Cally's mother
checked in on them a couple of times, she mainly stayed in her office
and left the two eight year olds to fend for themselves. </p><p>By ten o'clock, the preteens were yawning and fighting to keep their
eyes open. They went back up to Cally's bedroom, stripped off their
clothes, and even in their exhausted state, they rolled together in a
classic sixty-nine position and licked each other's cunt until they
both had a good cum.</p><p>					&lt;=&gt;</p><p>Despite putting on clean panties to go to sleep, both girls had
heavily stained and very wet underwear by the morning. This was
because Zara had waited until her friend had fallen asleep before she
crawled under the covers, pulled the panties to the side and licked
out her cunt again. Cally giggled when she woke up with Zara's mouth
on her fuck hole, but she was soon making other noises as she orgasmed.</p><p>Cally then decided to return the favour, and she too waited until Zara
was sleeping before eating her out. This continued all through the
night with mouths, fingers or the carrot being used to make the other
one cream.</p><p>By morning, the eight year olds had a wad of soiled underwear lying on
the floor of the bedroom. There were their school panties, the panties
they had worn last night and also the panties they had worn while they
were sleeping. Well, not sleeping, but fucking each other's brains out.</p><p>They were going to have to do something about the growing pile because
the bedroom was already stinking of cunt and if Cally's mother saw the
state of their underwear, there would be no mistaking what they had
been up to. Thankfully, Zara thought of a solution, and it was nice
and simple.</p><p>Opening the window to let some fresh air blow through the room, the
eight year olds took a shower together. They threw all of the dirty
panties into the base of the unit and then took a long shower where
they peed on each other, sucked each other's cunts and washed away all
of the smells that would reveal what they had been up to. All of the
time they did this, the soap suds were sliding from their skin and
their feet were trampling over the panties in the base of the shower,
where the agitation gradually washed out the stains. Once they were
finished and dried, they wrung out the panties and draped them over a
radiator to dry.</p><p>It was just after nine o'clock in the morning and the girls stood
naked in the bedroom and stared at each other. Their preteen cunts
were red and swollen with overuse and their nipples were hard and
tight. Trying not to grin, Cally asked, ""What are we going to do today?""</p><p>The serious expression on her face suddenly cracked, and both eight
year olds giggled as they fell into each others arms and toppled onto
the bed with their legs intertwined and their cunts rubbing together.</p><p></p><p></p><p>
The End</p>"
3,The Confession,09astro27nm,1,"Kirk wants to admit her love to her best friend, Rin, who she has been best friends since the first grade.","['g8/g8', 'rom', 'oral']","<p>I couldn't stand it anymore. She needed to know how I felt. Even if she rejects me, she will always know how I feel for her. We were headed over to Rin's house after school, and that's where I would tell her that I love her. But for now, we were stuck in school. Run was antagonizing our teacher as usual. I mean, good god, who would really want to marry him? I could only imagine what it would be like if she was asking me those questions. I sighed.</p><p>""Something wrong, Kuro?"" Mimi asked.</p><p>""Nah, just thinking,"" I said.</p><p>""Is it about Rin?"" She inquired.</p><p>I glanced over at Rin, who was asking teacher if he wanted to see her boobs. I sighed again. ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Are you ever going to tell her?""</p><p>""Hopefully tonight.""</p><p>""Really? If you want, I don't have to come.""</p><p>""Nah, it's all for the best. She already has her heart set on that pedophile. It'll probably fall through.""</p><p>""Oh, I hope not!"" She said, ""You two would look so cute together!""</p><p>I had had many visions of me and Rin together but ""cute"" was not something that I would relate to them, although erotic was a common one.</p><p>""I just don't know what will happen. I mean, one day, she wants to screw him and the next, she doesn't know he exists. What if that happens to me? I want you there in case something happens.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sure nothing of that kind will happen. You two have been friends for the longest time. The worst that could happen is that she stops talking to you for a few days. Even though the few days will be bad, everything will be ok in the end.""</p><p>""Thanks. I just hope you're right."" I wanted the day to be over so I could get this over with. Unfortunately, the day had only just begun.</p><p>As soon as the virgin entangled himself from Rin, she came and sat in front of me. ""Are you ready for tonight?"" She asked.</p><p>""Of course I am!"" I exclaimed, ""I couldn't be more ready!"" Actually, I thought, I could be more ready with more confidence, and probably a new friend! ""Are you?""</p><p>""Yeah! Reiji said that he would make something special for us!"" She exclaimed.</p><p>""R-Reiji,"" Mimi stuttered, ""is making something special for us?!""</p><p>""Yeah! It should be a fun night!""</p><p>I swear I nearly fainted at the thought that ran through my mind then. I wonder, is she really that oblivious to Mimi's love for Reiji, and mine for her?!</p><p>""Yeah,"" I mumbled, ""Should be fun.""</p><p>------------------------------------ Finally, it was the end of school. I had been sweating this all day, but was also excited for the time I would get all this weight off of my shoulders.</p><p>""Are we all ready? Let's go!"" Rin shouted! She has such a leading attitude. I wonder where that could take me and her. We started walking.</p><p>""Are you sure you want me to come along?"" Mimi whispered.</p><p>""Yes, and you can't really back out now, Rin will know something's up."" I whispered back.</p><p>""What are you two whispering about back there?"" Rin called back to us.</p><p>""Umm, it's a surprise."" I called. And it would be a surprise if she didn't freak out.</p><p>""Ok, but don't let it keep you back there."" She said.</p><p>I planned to tell her at bedtime, so there wouldn't be any hard feelings and she could sleep on the words. In the meantime, We ate a delicious meal that Reiji made us. Mimi was stuttering all through the meal, and I was sweating up a storm. After the meal we decided to play until bedtime. When Reiji told us it was time for bed, I gathered up the courage to tell her.</p><p>""R-Rin, can I talk to you?"" I started. This was dumb. Why was I telling her this? She would never understand. ""If you have the time."" No! Stupid! I sound like a moron.</p><p>""Sure, what is it, Kuro?""</p><p>""I-I-uh."" Oh, I sound so stupid. She must think I lost my mind. I might as well spit it out. ""I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too.""</p><p>Wait, what? Did she really just say that? ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah, I've loved you just like a sister for a long time."" Oh. That kind of love.</p><p>""No, I mean I LOVE you, like you love our teacher.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>I felt my best friend slowly slipping away from me. Why did I have to tell her? Why didn't I just keep my ideas to myself? ""I-I'm sorry. Let's just go to bed."" No use letting her suffer, just let her get a good night's sleep in. I went to my bed to spare her the awkwardness. I felt her get into her bed and we both tried to fall asleep.</p><p>""How did it go?"" Mimi asked in a small voice.</p><p>""Just go to sleep, please.""</p><p>-------------------------- About an hour later, I was still up, thinking about all the ways I could have made this less painful for her and myself.</p><p>As I think, I heard a small voice from besides me, ""Hey, Kuro, how long have you known you loved me?"" I thought that it was Mimi, but it was from Rin! I thought after the confession , she was never going to talk to me again, and at this hour, she should have been asleep, but I wanted to make things at least a little better between me and her.</p><p>""About a year, why?""</p><p>""Well, you could have told me before now. I would never have said anything bad."" My mind wandered back to the first time I tried to confess my love to her.</p><p>""But whenever I tried, you always laughed or told me that it was love between friends!""</p><p>She rolled over and looked at me, which sent shivers down my spine. ""Well, I guess I have to make up for that,"" she said with a sly grin on her face.</p><p>""What do you..."" She put a finger on my lips.</p><p>""Shh. Don't say anything."" And then I watched as she put her lips where her finger was.</p><p>I had imagined this moment for months, but I had never dreamed it would feel like this. Her lips were so soft and warm, I could have melted right there. Most people will never feel what it's like to be kissed by that One person. Imagine trying to get a date with the most famous celebrity and you're that person that just sits in their room, doing nothing. That feeling will never be rivaled, if you ever manage to experience it.</p><p>I could feel her tongue start to enter my mouth. I wanted to experience everything that I had heard Rin talking about. I never thought about, in my wildest dreams, and I have had some wild ones with me and Rin, that it would feel like this. Her tongue was so graceful, it just brushed against all the creases in my mouth, like a ballerina. She was so close, I could feel her heart beating right next to mine. When we broke away, I felt like a part of me had gone with her.</p><p>""Wow,"" I said. ""I never thought that it could be that good."" She grinned.</p><p>""You were waiting for months, I think that I have a lot more to do to make up for this."" My heart stopped. Was this about to happen?</p><p>It was.</p><p>She slowly slipped off my Babydoll, and looked at my nipples. ""I think that this should be our first stop, she suggested and she started to roll my micro boobs between her fingers.</p><p>I moaned out my gratitude as sensations I never knew started to flood through me. ""Ahh, Rin, that feels, ohh, so good."" She smiled,</p><p>""I knew you would like it, but how about this?"" She reached down and slowly undid her own Babydoll, bringing her head down to my breasts.</p><p>I never knew what had hit me. My mind had been opened and all the feelings were rushing down to between my legs. I knew I couldn't hold on much longer, so I wanted to finish with a grand finale.</p><p>""R-Rin! I can't hold on for much longer!"" She knew exactly what I was thinking. She took off her panties and then took off mine. This was the first time I got to see her pussy for the first time up close. It looked amazing and I couldn't wait to touch it, to feel it, and to taste it. This didn't happen because Rin decided it would be all about me tonight. She rolled me over onto my back and spread my legs. ""Be gentle,"" I told her, ""this is my first time""</p><p>""Don't worry, I will."" She then put her finger into me.</p><p>This one action caused all the things we did before this to become a distant memory. I could feel her finger inside me, causing me to clench her finger, holding it inside of me. She smiled as she started putting in another finger, massaging me, getting me ready. When she had three inside, she stopped, causing me to groan in frustration.</p><p>She looked at me, and without breaking eye contact, she leaned down, and took my breath away, as well as my virginity. The warm tongue slipped inside, her nose tickling against my clit.</p><p>""Ah! Rin!"" I whimpered. ""I'm close!"" She responded by putting her tongue as deep as it would go. ""Rin. Rin, Rin, Rin."" The word became a chant as she pushed her tongue into my deepest folds. And then I felt it hit me. ""RIN!"" I screamed, not caring who heard, as my best friend and lover made me come, my legs clamped around her head, as wave after wave rode over me.</p><p>After it was done, Rin pulled her tongue out of me. ""That should be considered my apology."" I hugged her close, our naked bodies clinging to each other.</p><p>""We should both be bad more often,"" I said, ""cause that was fun. I don't care who you go out with, even that pedophile, but you just remember who always loves you.""</p><p>""I will never forget this. I will always love you,"" she replied.</p><p>With that, we both snuggled closer. Our warm bodies snuggling against each other in a cocoon of loving embraces,and fell asleep, our hearts beating closer than they had ever beaten before.</p>"
4,"They Grow Up So Fast, Part 1",1000 Monkeys,1,"Alice, a housewife working at night cleaning a public recreational center, stumbles upon a preteen girl after hours in the locker room who unknowingly gives her a voyeuristic show that Alice won't soon forget.","['g-solo', 'ejac', 'F-voy']","<p>Alice pushed the supply cart down the harshly lit terrazzo hall, emptying garbage cans and sweeping up trash as she went. She worked in a public recreational facility as part of the maintenance late shift, helping keep the place orderly in the busy afternoons and at night after everyone else had gone home. Or rather, she corrected herself, due to budget cutbacks she was now the entire after-hours crew save for Judy, who looked after accounting and other administrative duties.</p><p>Blond with a curvy hourglass figure and full C-cup breasts, Alice stood 5 foot 6 inches tall and weighed about 120 pounds. She had recently turned 33 and still considered herself fit and quite attractive. Married just out of college and now with a daughter of 13 years, Alice had been living happily as a stay-at-home mom until her husband was forced to take a lower paying position in his company due to the recession. A housewife for almost her entire adult life, Alice suddenly found herself hunting for a part-time job without an impressive résumé, and realized that she couldn't be picky. She had been working at the recreational center for the past six months, but certainly didn't consider cleaning up after spoiled kids and indifferent adults her dream career. Although there was indeed a bright side to her employment: as a bisexual (much to her husband's continual delight) she particularly enjoyed looking at all the young teens running around in skimpy swimsuits by the pool. Yum.</p><p>Feeling a bit horny from her people watching that day, Alice worked quickly so she could get home and enjoy some quality time with her husband. The last task of her evening was to clean up the pool locker rooms, which always took the most work. She first tackled the boys', emptying trash, sweeping floors, gathering wet towels, and collecting dropped items for the lost and found. Finished, she turned off the lights and made her way to the girls' room.</p><p>Opening the door she found that the lights were already off, and grumbled as she'd have to walk a good 20 feet in the dark until she'd get to the main switch by the janitorial closet.</p><p>She was just about to flick it on when a banging noise from the other end of the room made her pause. The facility was supposed to be empty. The door from the pool area swung open, flooding the room with a blaze of light. It then closed, plunging her once again into total darkness. She heard some shuffling noises and suddenly half of the room's fluorescent lights flickered on with a loud humming sound. Well, at least someone else knew where the switch was.</p><p>Alice, who was still hidden in the dark half of the locker room, watched as a young brunette girl with her hair tied into a ponytail, maybe 11 years old, padded from the door over to the shower area in flip-flops that made a thwacking sound against the bare soles of her feet. Alice glanced at her watch: it was 8:30 at night and the facility should have been empty a half hour ago. The girl was wearing a bright yellow floral one-piece bathing suit with a frilly modesty skirt around her midsection. What was she doing here? She wasn't very big, perhaps four and three-quarters feet tall and slight of build – no more than 70 pounds soaking wet (which of course she was at this moment). Overall she was pretty, with a round, innocent face, full lips, and a pale white complexion scattered with brown freckles on her cheeks and arms where the sun hit.</p><p>Now Alice wasn't a prevent and knew that she should speak up and demand to know why the girl was in there at this time of night, but a little voice in her head suggested that it might be more interesting to remain quiet and watch. Although Alice hadn't ever had a sexual encounter with a girl that young, she nonetheless appreciated all female forms and didn't feel the need to discriminate over age. So she crouched down behind the half wall that separated the shower/locker area from the restroom portion.</p><p>The girl turned on the shower and spent a couple of minutes rinsing off the chlorinated pool water. Alice watched as she tugged the front of her bathing suit forwards and let the warm water run down her bare chest and stomach. The suit snapped back and Alice noticed two large bumps on her chest where her nipples would be. That thought caused a tingling to radiate in Alice's crotch, and immediately her face flushed – she had a daughter not much older than this girl. Even though Alice had caught herself staring admiringly at her own daughter's budding figure in the past, she had no intentions of ever following through on those desires.</p><p>Her attention was drawn back as the running water shut off. Dripping wet, the girl made her way to the stack of clean towels, grabbed one and wrapped it around her body. She continued to the changing benches, about twenty feet from Alice's hiding place. Alice quietly shifted her position so she could get a better view. Facing away from her observer, the girl dried her hair then stretched the top of her suit to pull out one of her arms.</p><p>Oh God, she was going to undress.</p><p>Alice averted her eyes. But what did you expect to happen? Feeling horny well before the girl's arrival, her pussy was now fully awake – and it demanded that she see more.</p><p>Alice looked up to observe the preteen peeling the yellow swimsuit down her slim body, first revealing the top of her butt crack before shimmying it past her protruding white ass into a pile on the floor. Everything about the girl's nude body proved that she was young and immature, certainly still a child and not yet a teenager, but already there were signs of her emerging maturity. The baby fat had started to melt away from all the right places, and her hips had begun to widen past her waif-like waist. Her cute little bubble butt was made of two perfectly shaped globes, with a dimpled crease below each where they met her flawlessly tapered legs. Her chubby ass jiggled as she moved her arms, drying the top half of her exposed body and humming a song to herself that Alice couldn't place.</p><p>Then she put a leg up on the wooden bench and bent over to dry it off, causing Alice to nearly fall over backwards as the girl's glowing white butt cheeks parted to expose her most private area. There, winking suggestively at Alice, was the girl's glistening wet pink anus. Surrounding it on all sides was a large patch of reddish skin that grew up and along the insides of her butt crack before fading out, obscenely drawing attention to the location of her asshole amid the otherwise faultlessly pale flesh of her bottom.</p><p>But it was what was between the girl's legs that caused Alice to nearly stop breathing. Dangling there in all their feminine glory was the longest, fattest labia that she'd ever seen on a fully grown woman, never mind a petite little schoolgirl. The shockingly pink meaty flaps stuck out and drooped downwards by several inches, stuck to each other and wobbling back and forth as she dried her leg. She stared mesmerized as the girl's motions caused the two giant lips to slowly peel apart from each other, suddenly flaring open to expose the wet insides of her vulva like a bird spreading its wings.</p><p>The girl straightened up and turned around to face towards Alice. Although she was still invisible in the dark, Alice crouched a little lower and idly began to rub her aroused clit through her loose-fitting pants.</p><p>The girl's budding breasts were as yet only small round swells, rising soft and fleshy against the angular bones of her rib cage. Each tiny pure white handful was topped with a puffy red-brown areola at least an inch and a half across and perfectly round in shape, darker in color at the edges and looking tender, swollen and shiny. Large nipples the size of dimes stood proud in the center of each puffy dome. Alice shifted her gaze lower, noting how the smooth lines of the girl's stomach pooched out slightly below her belly button and formed a V-shape reaching towards her pubic area, which remained shielded by the towel. Alice took her right hand and worked it inside the front of her pants to rub her throbbing pussy through the thinner and tighter material of her panties. She noticed they were damp.</p><p>Just then the young girl pulled the towel away from her waist and revealed her preteen sex to the room. Her mons was nearly hairless, with just a wispy tuft of brown fuzz at the top of her slit. Her outer pussy lips were pressed tightly between her thighs, hairless, fat and puffy, forming a perfect camel toe with a single deeply cut vertical slit.</p><p>Alice's gaze was drawn towards something poking out between the soft white bulges of flesh at the top of her furrow. It was a rather large bump made up of folds of darker skin, and it had to be at least half an inch across. As the girl parted her legs and her pussy opened a bit, Alice saw a flash of pink and realized that this... protrusion... was her clit. Her remarkably big clit. And at the bottom of her slit, hanging down like so much extra flesh to fill the gap between her legs, was that glorious long labia, wrinkled and glistening in the cold florescent light as it brushed sensuously against her skin.</p><p>Satisfied that her legs were dry the girl started to work on her crotch area, rubbing the towel back and forth between her legs and up the crack of her ass. 
Alice couldn't take it any longer and quietly undid her pants and lowered them around her ankles, followed by her panties which had managed to develop a rather large wet spot. She resumed rubbing her clit, feeling increasingly aroused now that she had direct contact with her skin.</p><p>The girl seemed to be enjoying the attention on her crotch, spending more time drying than was really necessary... and then as she focused on one spot in front she unexpectedly drew her breath and exclaimed ""oh!""</p><p>Alice stopped rubbing and crouched motionless as the little girl paused drying herself and looked down towards her pussy with an almost surprised expression in her innocent blue eyes.</p><p>As she peeled the towel away Alice was shocked see that the recent attention had made her clit grow. A lot. It now stuck out at least an inch beyond her puffy slit, looking for the world like a tiny penis compete with a shaft and little pink head peeking from beneath its wrinkled hood. The little girl stared at it for a moment and then dropped the towel on the bench behind her. She reached down with her left hand and, with a finger on each side of her hard clit, drew the flesh of her soft mound back and thrust her pelvis outwards, spreading her legs and bending her knees. The pointed head of her clit popped from its hood, sticking out nearly two inches in front of her and pulsing red with her heartbeat.</p><p>Made prominent by her current position, Alice could see that the girl's dangling inner labia grew from the bottom of her clit's split head and shaft with long arches of skin that eventually doubled around and joined with her hood. This abundance of flesh was slowly forcing her puffy outer pussy lips to gape open, offering her hidden observer a perfect view of her entire pink center, including the clearly defined teardrop-shaped entrance of her gleaming tunnel and the slight swelling of her peehole in the point... there was even a hint of the dark skin around her asshole peeking from between her clenched buttocks.</p><p>This girl – no, this child – had one of the most sexually stimulating pussies that Alice had ever seen, and she was barely even old enough to grow pubic hair. With only the young girl's petite frame for comparison, the abnormally large clit and lips looked that much lewder, like they were the keystone of this girl's being.</p><p>The girl flexed her clit up and down one, two, then three times. She looked at the throbbing flesh sticking out of her like a little boy's penis and took a finger, running it slowly along the smooth underside between her parted labia.</p><p>The preteen smiled to herself and whispered softly. ""Well, I'm just going to have to take care of you now, aren't I?""</p><p>She then started working her fingers up and down the sides of her clit, pulling the hood back and forth over the head and wanking it like a little cock. Alice marvelled at how small and immature those fingers looked next to that monstrous organ. The girl closed her eyes and moaned again, then sat on the bench. Spreading her legs wide, she lifted her feet up on either side of her and sat spread eagle, her obscenely developed vulva opened wide to the (almost) empty locker room.</p><p>As the girl continued working her big clit, her meaty labia flapped back and forth like butterfly wings and her dark little hole began to ooze with excitement. Alice couldn't believe what she was looking at and resumed stroking her own damp pussy, running her hand up and down between her own dangling labia and paying special attention to the hard bump of her inflamed clit, trying to mimic the little girl's actions.</p><p>Soft mewing sounds came from across the room as a stream of white cream began to flow from the young girl's lustful hole, running down the hollow between her buttocks and dripping onto the bench below. With her right hand she dipped her fingers in the cream, then rubbed them over the head of her clit and along the shaft for lubrication. The pale skin of her face, chest and plump pussy mound gradually turned a deep red color as she closed her eyes and concentrated on her pleasure.</p><p>After a minute of this the girl turned sideways on the bench and lay on her back, bringing her knees up towards her chest and interlocking her feet behind her head. She now had a clear view of the swollen bulge of her sex. She played for a few moments by pulling the tender flesh between her legs apart firmly with both hands, watching as her wrinkled asshole stretched to many times its normal size and the tight skin of her dark, gaping tunnel opened and closed.</p><p>Flexible little minx, thought Alice.</p><p>Watching herself intently, the girl resumed rubbing her clit, pulling and tugging on it in a growing frenzy. Thick creamy lubrication forced its way from her upended pussy, running along the stretched skin of her perineum and gathering in a pool on the puckered ring of her anus. With one hand she covered her fingers in the stream of sticky fluid and immediately sucked them into her mouth, savouring the taste of her excitement with a lustful moan. She then took her saliva coated fingers and started to plunge them in and out of her sopping wet cunt, dragging her long labia in and out, in and out, while her other hand worked her now deeply red clitoris back and forth in increasing urgency. The room filled with moans of pleasure and the wet squelching sounds of the girl's fingers invading her cunt.</p><p>Grunting ""huh, huh, huh"" in time to her motions, frothy droplets of pussy juice began to fly from the girl's hand onto the underside of her thighs. Her slender fingers became white with lubrication as they pistoned in and out. Alice's own hand was a blur as it flew over her throbbing clit and dipped in and out of her hungry pussy, hardly believing the erotic spectacle she was witnessing. She knew she would have to cum soon.</p><p>Suddenly the girl cried out and, curling her spine into a circle like a contortionist, pulled her ass above her chest and planted her knees on either side of her head, positioning her pussy directly above her face.</p><p>She grunted out load ""Uh, uh, uh, here it comes!"" and quickly yanked her fingers from inside her tiny cunt and switched to furiously rubbing the smooth underside of her long clit in sharp pulling motions.</p><p>Reaching a plateau she groaned ""It's coming oooouuut!"" and made short gasping sounds as the first wave of her climax hit, causing her entire body to tense as her stomach muscles heaved, the tendons in her legs strained, and her toes curled. Her eyes opened wide and Alice watched as a thin stream of nearly transparent liquid squirted out of her glistening preteen pussy and splattered across her flat chest and dark, puffy nipples.</p><p>""Ahhhh!"" she cried in a high pitched whine. Desperate for more, her shaking hand moved to stretch her cleft wide open, while the other started pawing roughly at the tender flesh around her asshole with her fingernails. She shrieked again as the second stomach-clenching convulsion took over her body and the next stream of hot milky-colored girl cum fired from her spasming cunt straight into her face, hitting her chin and running down her neck, some landing on her parted lips.</p><p>Making ""uh, uh, uh"" sounds between convulsions, she adjusted the aim of her butt and this time just as the feeling hit jammed her middle finger hard into her already lubricated anus right up to the last knuckle. She screamed out loud and her eyes rolled up into her head as the largest stream of cum yet erupted straight from her urethra into her waiting mouth. It made an unmistakable hissing sound as it filled her up and overflowed her eager young lips. She sputtered at the volume of her ejaculate and tried to swallow as much as she could, but it spilled out around her mouth and ran up her nose.</p><p>Although Alice had stopped fingering her pussy in astonishment when the girl first started squirting, the sight of her aiming it purposefully into her mouth was more than enough to push her over the brink. The housewife grunted in utter lust and shoved her fingers deep in her cunt to massage her G-spot as her orgasm exploded deep in her pussy and radiated throughout trembling body. Her molten hot canal grasped greedily at her invading fingers while Alice's mind kept looping back to the incredibly erotic sight of this horny little girl swallowing so much of her own pussy juice like it was soda – hell, she actually wanted to drink it straight from the source!</p><p>Heart racing and barely daring to breathe, Alice couldn't peel her eyes away from the anonymous girl across from her as she moaned and continued gushing hot pussy juice for nearly 40 seconds, all the while slapping her clit and rocking her tense body back and forth. The flow of liquid was nearly continuous, cutting off only as the muscles in her vagina clenched, resuming with even greater pressure when they released. She drank as much as could, gasping desperately for air between each swallow. How could there be so much in that little body?</p><p>Eventually the force and quantity of the girl's fluid tapered off to small dribbles, but as her tiny hand relaxed its grip on her clit Alice saw that her body still hadn't finished releasing its sexual tension.</p><p>The girl lay on the bench with her head thrown back in an almost painful position, legs spread wide above her and trembling uncontrollably with a finger still wedged deep in her asshole. Her sex organs twitched rhythmically as the orgasmic pulses went on for another half minute... that long clit flexing up and down as muscles deep in her vagina caused her entrance to open and close like the gaping mouth of a fish blowing bubbles of white cream. It was such an intense, jaw dropping orgasm, and all from a grade school girl barely old enough to wear a training bra. Where did she learn to do something this nasty? How long had she been doing it? Kids really were growing up faster these days!</p><p>With her orgasm finally complete, the little girl popped the sticky finger out of her ass and let her chubby butt drop down to the bench with a wet slapping sound. She lay there motionless with her face and body completely plastered in girl cum, breathing deeply as she savoured the afterglow. Milky liquid continued to trickle from her swollen pussy with the occasional aftershock contraction, forming a new puddle of cum under her ass.</p><p>Alice realized that her own orgasm had ended long ago and relaxed the fingers she still had deep inside her pussy. Bringing her hand out from between her legs, she saw that her fingers were coated in sticky white cream that stretched in long strands back to her over-sensitive pussy. Alice had never been an especially wet cummer before so she was amazed at the amount.</p><p>Alice looked up as the girl on the bench suddenly started giggling; a little girl's giggle like she had heard coming from her own daughter so many times in the past over much less obscene events. Grinning broadly and looking completely pleased with herself the girl said almost inaudibly, ""Oh wow, that was so good... can't believe how much it had... so good.""</p><p>Smiling, she licked the remaining wet droplets from around her lips and sighed contentedly. Alice watched in amazement as her whole body shuddered one last time and her tiny cunt belched forth a final load of thick white cream that trickled down over her now protruding asshole to land splat in the middle of the growing cum puddle. The girl brought her hand down to her young pussy to collect some of her juice, lazily rubbing it into the skin of her stomach as though it were body lotion. She purred contentedly as her now fully satisfied clit slowly softened and retreated into the pudgy baby fat of her outer pussy lips.</p><p>Just then the silence of the room was broken by the shrill sound of a cell phone ringing. Alice looked at her watch – 8:50, just 20 minutes had gone by... 20 minutes that had given her a completely new outlook on the potential sexuality of young girls. She wondered if her own daughter was doing stuff like this already. The young girl bolted upright, pulled a phone out of her gym bag and answered it on the second ring.</p><p>""Mom! Yes, I'm done swimming... yes, I'll be out in just a minute! I'm just drying off now. Okay – be right there.""</p><p>She put down the phone and jumped up, quickly grabbing her clothes out of the gym bag. Without cleaning off any of the cum that had already starting to dry into a filmy coating on her skin, she yanked on her panties – which instantly turned dark in the crotch from all of the sexual juices that continued to flow –</p><p>pulled up a pair of tight, light blue denim jeans, shrugged on a red baby doll shirt, and stepped into her flip-flops. While she was doing this Alice fixed her uniform and moved into a corner where the girl wouldn't see her.</p><p>The hurried girl gathered up her swimsuit from the floor and shoved it into her bag, ran over to the mirror to straighten her hair, and then quickly rushed out the main door, leaving behind nothing more than the sweet, pungent aroma of her sexual adventure.</p><p>And a puddle.</p><p>With the room now empty, Alice straightened up from her hiding position and walked over to where the little girl had been sitting, the smell of her sexual release growing stronger with each step. There on the bench and shining in the light was proof of the her orgasm. The field of cum droplets that had squirted over her face that she hadn't managed to swallow. Further over, the large pool of juice that had formed beneath her ass as she recovered, complete with a quarter-sized glob of thick white cream in the middle that had oozed out of her pussy as a final offering.</p><p>Alice knelt on the floor and brought her face close to the bench, inhaling the preteen girl's pungent pheromones. They burned in her nostrils and caused sparks to fire wildly in her brain and her swollen pussy to burn with renewed desire.</p><p>""Oh God.""</p><p>Did her young daughter do stuff like this? Did she masturbate and shoot sweet cum from her pussy? Has she tasted herself before? Unable to control herself, Alice brought her lips down to the milky liquid and sucked some of the now lukewarm ejaculate into her mouth. It was almost tasteless, but she detected something slightly sweet... slightly salty... and discovered that it was completely addictive. She moved over to the glob of thick white cream and gathered it up with her tongue. This was different – much stronger, sharper, but equally as delicious.</p><p>As she continued to lap up the little girl's orgasmic aftermath she wondered if this was what her daughter's young little pussy would taste like, and it was with that thought that her brain went into complete sexual overload and she orgasmed for the second time that evening, this time without even touching herself.</p><p>After recovering she stood up and, thinking quickly, went to her cart, grabbed a clean dusting cloth and a plastic bag, and proceeded to clean up the rest of the little girl's juices, sealing the now soaking wet rag in the plastic bag and stuffing it into her pocket. She would enjoy her scent again.</p><p>Alice finished cleaning the locker room in record time and exited to the main facility.</p><p>Suddenly a voice came from behind her, ""Oh Alice!""</p><p>Alice nearly jumped out of her skin and swung around. ""Oh, hi,"" she said, slightly too quickly.</p><p>It was Judy, the administrative assistant, walking towards her from down the hall. She continued, ""There you are – just wanted you to know that I have to head home early tonight, and you should lock up when you're done.""</p><p>""Sure, okay,"" replied Alice, relieved that her co-worker didn't suspect anything was amiss.</p><p>Judy continued. ""My husband's out of town this week so Pam had to stay with me after school, and I've got to get her home early enough to sleep"".</p><p>Alice raised her eyebrows in surprise. ""Pam?""</p><p>""Yes Pam, my daughter. Haven't you met her?""</p><p>Just then a voice came from the end of the hall. ""C'mon Mom, we gotta go!""</p><p>Alice looked towards the new speaker and saw a skinny little brunette girl standing by the exit, wearing tight denim jeans, a red baby doll shirt, and holding a gym bag. The same little girl with the amazingly well developed pussy that she had just watch bring herself off to the most intense, erotic and downright nasty cum squirting orgasm she had ever seen – and all in a public locker room.</p><p>""Come over here Pam,"" continued Judy, ""and meet Mrs. Sanders.""</p><p>The little girl trotted over and stuck out her right hand. The same hand that had been relentlessly plunging in and out of her pussy only a few minutes ago... which she hadn't even had time to clean off.</p><p>Alice grasped it and managed to mumble, ""Um, hi Pam, you can call me Alice.""</p><p>""Pleased to meet you Alice"" she replied politely with a twinkle in her blue eyes. As Alice released the girl's hand she could feel that it was slightly sticky. No wonder.</p><p>Her mother smiled. ""Pam'll be here tomorrow again. Would it be okay if I had you keep an eye on her for a few hours? There's going to be that meeting with the town council...""</p><p>With one hand Alice felt the baggy in her pocket with the cum-soaked rag and replied. ""Sure, it'd be my pleasure.""</p><p>""Oh thanks – goodnight!""</p><p>Judy and her daughter started towards the exit, when Pam accidentally dropped her gym bag. She bent over to pick it up, revealing a dark wet stain on the inside of her jeans that extended across her crotch, halfway up her chubby ass crack, and ran a least a third of the way down the inside of each thigh. She glanced back at Alice, who could have sworn that she saw her wink.</p><p>Nah.</p>"
5,"They Grow Up So Fast, Part 2",1000 Monkeys,2,"Waking up early after her wild experience the previous night, 11-year old Pam is startled out of her reverie by something completely unexpected.","['gg', 'g-solo', 'inc', '1st', 'exhib', 'ejac']","<p>Pam awoke with a start. Without opening her eyes she automatically
reached out to hit the alarm clock's snooze button, but stopped when
she realized that it hadn't actually sounded. Kicking off the
comforter Pam lay flat on her back, yawning and stretching her lithe
11-year-old body. It was Tuesday, early morning she assumed from the
light invading her closed eyelids. Yet another boring school day.</p><p>Sensing a tension in her crotch area, Pam became aware that her
not-so-little clitty was fully erect and pressing firmly against her
pajama bottoms. She'd heard talk in the schoolyard about boys having
""morning wood"" when they woke up, but didn't realize that it could
happen to girls as well. Maybe it happened to everyone, but only she
noticed because hers was so big.</p><p>Amused at her condition, Pam squeezed her pussy between her legs and
felt a surge of tingling horniness wash over her. She was certainly
worked up over something, and figured it probably had to do with the
amazing events of last night.</p><p>It had all begun after hours in the public pool's empty locker room
while she dried off from swimming. As she rubbed the towel over her
naked body Pam had felt a strange pricking sensation on the back of
her neck, like there was someone out there in the dark watching her
every move. Although it was late and the room certainly looked empty,
Pam had found that the simple idea that someone <i>might</i> be there
gave her an unexpected thrill... and a raging hard clit.</p><p>She smiled, remembering how that moment of exhibitionist exhilaration
had aroused her so much that she gave into her lustful impulses
without a second thought. Maybe someone really had been watching
– that would have been quite a show. Recalling how naughty she'd
been, Pam flexed her pelvic muscles to make her proud clitty bob up
and down against the soft cotton of her pajama bottoms. <i>It's so
damn demanding,</i> she thought to herself with a smirk.</p><p>Just then the half-awake girl felt something grab hold of her swollen
clitoris and her eyes flew open in alarm.</p><p>Heart pounding in her chest as her dilated pupils adjusted to the
light streaming through the window, Pam first saw her 8-year old
sister Suzy, standing in a plain white nightgown and leaning over the
right side of her bed. The petite curly-haired blond was staring
intently at the tented cloth covering Pam's groin, her thumb and
forefinger firmly gripping either side of the base of Pam's sensitive
clit right through her pajama bottoms. Suzy was pulling the thin
fabric taut against her sister's plump mound, creating a clear outline
of the hard pointed clit that so lewdly advertised her sexual
excitement.</p><p>Noticing that her sister was awake, Suzy spoke. ""What's this called?""
she asked calmly, giving Pam's shamelessly erect clit a couple of hard
squeezes with her fingers.</p><p>Pam reacted by recoiling her body, yanking her inflamed clitoris from
her sister's hand and turning on her side, curling into a fetal
position to hide her shame. ""What are you doing!"" she exclaimed,
shocked at her sister's completely inappropriate actions.</p><p>""I want to know what that is,"" repeated Suzy, reaching out again with
her hand towards Pam's sheltered crotch.</p><p>Flustered, Pam curled up tighter and brushed the hand away. ""It's
my... uh, well, it's just me,"" she stammered, unsure what the 8-year
old was trying to get at or exactly what she should say. ""You're too
young to know about stuff down there.""</p><p>""Am not,"" retorted an indignant Suzy. ""Can you tell me...
please?""</p><p>Pam considered what to say while she calmed down. The two sisters had
always been close, but lately hadn't spent nearly as much time
together doing normal sisterly stuff. At least not ever since Pam
began experiencing her new and overwhelming carnal urges, the kind
that needed to be satisfied on a regular basis. These days she
preferred to spend her free time by herself, exploiting her body's
pleasurable folds, bumps and holes.</p><p>""Maybe you should ask mom,"" she finally answered, deciding that this
wasn't something she wanted to get into with her own sister so early
in the morning.</p><p>Suzy lowered her eyes and looked at her feet. ""Megan told me about
you last night, while you were at the pool,"" she said softly.</p><p>Pam frowned at the mention of Megan's name. <i>Damn, not that bitch
again.</i></p><p>""She said you were a freak."" Suzy's bright blue eyes suddenly welled
up as the little girl burst into tears. ""She said you were half boy!""
she wailed emotionally, bawling into her hands.</p><p>Megan was the 12-year old that lived next door to Pam. The two girls
were both in sixth grade at school and had been best friends since
they were toddlers. Or rather, friends until an incident that occurred
a year ago while Pam was visiting Megan. They had been trying on
clothes in the privacy of Megan's room when Pam's rapidly maturing
clitty unexpectedly made its existence known by dramatically tenting
out the thin cotton front of her panties. Seeing the bulge clearly
showcasing her friend's arousal Megan began laughing hysterically,
joking how Pam had a stiffy and was really a boy. Pam was embarrassed
half to death and ran home crying when Megan wouldn't stop teasing
her. Megan had never apologized, so Pam had started avoiding her.</p><p>With their dad away all week on a business trip, Pam and Suzy had
been forced to make alternate after-school arrangements to accommodate
their mother's late shift at the recreational center. Megan's parents
offered to look after both girls, but yesterday Pam decided she'd
prefer to go with her mom to the pool. Suzy didn't like the center and
opted to watch cartoons with her friend, Megan's younger sister Beth,
and so went home with her.</p><p>Pam sat up and pulled her sobbing sister onto the edge of the bed,
hugging her tight for comfort as she stroked her golden hair. ""No,
Suzy, please don't cry... Megan's just trying to be mean to you. I'm
really not any part boy.""</p><p>With tears flowing Suzy wiped her eyes and looked at Pam. ""Are you
sure you're not a boy?"" she asked.</p><p>Laughing, Pam held Suzy at arm's length and looked deep into her
sister's red, puffy eyes. ""Yes, I'm sure, sweetheart. I'm really all
girl. Just more girl than that bit-... than Megan is.""</p><p>Sniffing and looking towards Pam's crotch area, Suzy reached out once
again towards the bump that continued to hold her attention. ""But she
said – then what's that?""</p><p>Pam deftly intercepted her sister's hand before it reached her.
""Um... ah, well that's just my private area, okay?""</p><p>Tears already forgotten, Suzy worked herself free from Pam's warm
embrace and giggled. ""Silly head, I know that. But if you're not a
boy, what's that thingy sticking out?""</p><p>With a sigh, Pam debated what she should do. Still a preteen herself,
her knowledge of official female anatomical terms was limited to a
disappointingly vague sexual education class at school, schoolyard
talk, and futile Google searches on the well-filtered internet
connections at home and at school. But Suzy was her little sister
after all, and Pam obviously knew more than her. Maybe she could tell
her just a bit, enough to make her happy so she'd leave Pam alone.</p><p>Glancing up to make sure that the bedroom door was shut all the way,
Pam picked her words carefully. ""Well, have you learned yet about what
girls have down there?""</p><p>Suzy nodded her head rapidly and exclaimed ""Their trickle!""</p><p>Chuckling at the childish word, Pam continued, thinking back to that
sexual education class and deciding not to get too technical. ""Yeah,
sure, you do pee from there, but that's not what it's really called.
Girls have a vagina.""</p><p>Suzy giggled at the very adult word.</p><p>Pam continued. ""But most girls call it their cunny, or their pussy.
There's a lot of other names, too. What you saw was called my
clit-o-ris."" Pam pronounced the last word very clearly for her
sister's benefit. Remembering the generalized diagrams that looked
nothing like her own body, Pam explained further. ""Most girls have a
very small clitty, only a bump. But just like everyone's faces look
different, girls are also different down there. My clitty's just
bigger, and sometimes it gets hard like that.""</p><p>""Why's it get hard?""</p><p>""It's just something that happens, like when I feel happy.""</p><p>""So..."" Suzy paused, glancing down at Pam's crotch before staring
pleadingly into her sister's blue eyes. ""So, if you're happy, can I
see it?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>Pam impulsively shook her head no. When she had been just a little
older than Suzy she'd become painfully self-conscious of being nude
around her family. That only got worse when her clitty went on a
growing spree and started making random appearances outside the puffy
folds of her slit. Although Pam's recent self-education had certainly
made her bolder, she'd never actually shown anyone her clitoris in its
impressive aroused state before. In fact thinking about it, Pam had
hardly even seen any of Suzy in the nude since they stopped taking
baths together years ago... not that she'd been paying any attention
to that sort of thing when they had.</p><p>Suzy continued to beg. ""Please, I only have to see it for a
second!""</p><p>Remembering her reasoning that Suzy was family, her only sister and
also a girl with the same body parts, Pam relented. ""Well, I guess,
but only for a second, okay?""</p><p>Suzy shook her hands in joy as Pam lay against her pillow and arched
her back and hips so she could lower her pajama bottoms. Glancing over
at Suzy, she worked them past her pale chubby buttocks while keeping
her crotch area covered. Hooking her thumbs in the waistband, Pam
prepared to uncover her aroused sex in front of another person for the
first time.</p><p>""Remember now, only for a second.""</p><p>Suzy stared wide-eyed as Pam slowly slid her pajama bottoms
downwards, first revealing the downy tuft of new pubic hair.
Hesitating just above her now painfully erect clit, Pam closed her
eyes, worked up the courage, and rapidly tugged her bottoms to halfway
down her clenched thighs. Pam heard her sister squeal in delight as
Pam's raging hard clit was exposed to the cold morning air in all of
its carnal glory. Pam re-opened her eyes just in time to see her
sister reach out with her hand.</p><p>""It's so long!"" exclaimed Suzy, giddy as she grabbed Pam's swollen
clit with three fingers and held it like a pencil.</p><p>Pam jolted at the touch of her sister on her most intimate and
pleasurable body part. ""Be careful there,"" she gasped, ""it's really
sensitive."" Nothing besides her own hand had ever touched her in that
way before, and Suzy's fingers felt completely different than her own.
Better, in fact.</p><p>Suzy poked and prodded at Pam's rubbery clitoris, fascinated at the
long shaft that stuck out over an inch and a half above the puffy
slit. She was amused to discover that she could pull on the loose skin
and pop the pointed pink head in and out of its thick wrinkled hood,
and tried the motion numerous times much to Pam's delight.</p><p>Intimately exploring her sister's vulva, Suzy ran her dainty fingers
along the supple outer lips and dipped them into the moist cleft
between. She examined the underside of Pam's overgrown clitoris,
noticing how the crinkled skin of her large inner labia joined
directly to the bottom of the erect shaft before vanishing into the
bulging folds between her sister's clenched legs. Suzy worked her
finger into the small gap between the two lips and rubbed the smooth
and incredibly sensitive underside of Pam's clit. She gently tugged
upwards, trying to pull Pam's long lips free from where they were
trapped.</p><p>With her ""only a second"" condition forgotten, Pam spread her legs
wider to give her little sister better access to her pussy. <i>It was
all educational, right?</i> Suzy eagerly used both hands to stretch
Pam's sticky labia apart and expose the hot expanse of tender pink
skin leading to the sunken entrance of her vagina.</p><p>""What's this funny stuff covering your trickle – your cunny?""
Suzy corrected herself, snickering at the naughty word as she said
it.</p><p>Pam shuddered from the delightful feelings that her sister's
ministrations were producing. Suzy was scrutinizing every fold, bump,
and crease as though she was trying to memorize them, in effect
masturbating her as she explored. ""Um, that's called my labia... my
pussy lips... they're also a bit bigger than most girls.""</p><p>Suzy stretched Pam's giant lips even further until their immense size
dwarfed the tiny hands holding them. ""Wow, they really are huge
– and such a pretty pink!"" Pam's elastic labia almost completely
surrounded her vulva, and the way Suzy was holding them out made her
sex look like the beautiful blossom of a flower, funneling newcomers
straight into her welcoming canal. Suzy's fingers released their grip
all at once and Pam's lips snapped back over her pussy in a cascade of
wrinkled pink flesh.</p><p>Suzy continued working her way lower, prodding around the dark mouth
of Pam's preteen vagina. ""Eww, it's really wet down here, did you pee
yourself?""</p><p>Pam sighed. She'd already been a little damp before exposing herself
to her sister, and Suzy's sexy fondling had only made matters worse.
She felt slightly embarrassed that her sister was seeing how ready she
was for a good cum, but at the same time the experience of being
touched by a hand other than her own was irresistible. ""No, it's not
pee,"" Pam responded in a husky voice, ""girls just get wet like that
when they feel really good. It doesn't taste anything like pee...""</p><p>Following her sister's unintentional suggestion Suzy dabbed her
fingers in the slimy liquid, tracing where it flowed over the bumpy
red skin below Pam's vagina, around her puckered anus, and down the
crack between her pudgy ass cheeks. Her sister's sphincter clenched
dramatically at the close contact, making Suzy giggle at the
involuntary reaction. Her delicate fingers scooped up a sizable sample
of the clear fluid from the hollow between Pam's buttocks, then
brought it close to her face to study.</p><p>""It's thick, and kind of stretchy,"" she reported. Suzy sniffed her
finger cautiously and, detecting nothing objectionable, reached out
with her tongue and licked it. Smacking her lips and working Pam's
secret nectar around the inside of her mouth cautiously, Suzy smiled.
""It's kinda sweet, like honey!"" She then returned her attention to
Pam's swollen clit, rubbing the long shaft and shiny pink head in
gentle, even strokes with her palms. ""So this makes it feel good?""</p><p>Pam groaned and tossed her head on the pillow as her sister blatantly
stroked her pussy. ""Oh yeah, sis... but it's really not something we
should be doing."" Despite Pam's knowledge that what her sister was up
to was sinful and absolutely forbidden, the flood of hormones coursing
through her veins had overridden her normal judgment and she made no
move to stop Suzy's increasingly incestuous contact.</p><p>""Why not?"" asked Suzy innocently as she continued massaging Pam's
sex.</p><p> ""Because we're sisters.""</p><p>""Why can't sisters feel good together?""</p><p>Pam thought about it and realized that she didn't have a decent
answer to that. ""I'm not sure, we're just told it's wrong."" Pam
considered this further while her little sister continued rubbing her
clit and pussy lips with her tiny hands. ""But this feels so good.""</p><p>Spotting something, Suzy removed her attention from Pam's clit and
used her fingers to spread the soft flesh between her sister's legs.
""Yeah, it's really wet down here now – hey, that stuff's getting
all over your bed!""</p><p>Pam raised herself up to look at her crotch. It was red, flushed with
lustful excitement, and she could feel that her face was the same way.
Her clit was hard and sticking out like it had been all morning, but
it was now much darker in color and throbbing in rhythm with her
heartbeat. With her legs splayed across the bed Pam's slit gaped open
obscenely, the giant lips of her inner labia spread across her plump
outer labia, stuck to her skin by sweat and streaks of other bodily
fluids transferred by her sister's erotic explorations. Pam's pussy
was producing a copious flow of sexual fluids, a mixture of slimy
clear lubrication and thicker white cream that oozed from her horny
hole and run down her ass to form a small puddle on the bed sheets.
<i>Geez,</i> <i>it's like I'm ready to cum at the drop of a
hat.</i></p><p>Noticing the redness in Pam's pussy, Suzy spoke quietly. ""It looks
like it hurts.""</p><p>""Actually it feels tingly... really good. Though it gets so much
better.""</p><p>Suzy tilted her head and looked at Pam quizzically.</p><p>Grinning knowingly at her sister's naive expression, Pam suddenly
thought of an idea... a very naughty one. Why couldn't she fulfill her
fantasy of letting someone watch her masturbate – right now?
Pam's horniness-tempered brain rationalized that she really needed to
cum before school, Suzy was already here and seeing her in this highly
aroused state, and had in fact helped make her that way. A little
voice in her head asked if she could really let herself go all the way
in front of her own little innocent sister. A louder voice replied
– and why not, who better than family to accept and not
judge?</p><p>Pam looked at her bedside clock and saw that her mom wouldn't be
getting up for another twenty minutes. ""Suzy, do you want to see
something cool I can do?""</p><p>With widened eyes Suzy nodded yes.</p><p>""But you have to promise to never tell mom or dad or anyone, okay?
It'll be just our secret?""</p><p>Again Suzy nodded in agreement.</p><p>Pam removed her pajamas and lay back against the pillow, pulling her
feet towards her butt as she lifted and spread her knees. Using both
hands she began to caress her naked body as her speechless sister
looked on in excited anticipation. While her newly discovered
exhibitionist side was thrilled at the prospect of masturbating for
anyone, especially someone she knew and loved, Pam was still nervous
of what Suzy's reaction would be to the big moment.</p><p>""I'm going to show you what happens when I make myself feel really,
really good, okay? Don't be scared, because it feels like nothing else
in the world.""</p><p>Pam ran her hands over her dark, puffy nipples, down her flat stomach
and along the insides of her thighs before settling on the swollen
mound of her eager pussy. Dipping her fingers in the hot cream flowing
freely between her legs, Pam rubbed the glistening juices over her
groin, clit and labia, making the skin cloudy and slick to the touch.
She closed her eyes and began wanking the shaft of her big clit up and
down, much like her sister had been doing but with longer, more
forceful strokes. Pam pressed a wet finger against the hungry mouth of
her vagina, teasing herself by running it around the tight skin of the
perimeter before allowing it to slowly sink in to the last knuckle.
She began sliding it in and out of her grasping canal, speeding up and
adding a second digit as her passion grew stronger.</p><p>After a minute of this Pam pulled her knees up to her chest, parting
her engorged labia into two quivering mountains. Reaching under both
legs she fondled the plump globes of her buttocks with both hands,
digging her fingers in the soft white flesh and leaving red trails as
she tugged the cheeks apart to expose the sweaty groove between. Pam
kept flexing the muscles deep in her pelvis, forcing white pussy cream
to bubble out of her gaping cunt and pool around the raised ring of
her sphincter. The lewd bulls-eye of her creased anus stretched and
stretched until suddenly gaping open, a dark void that Pam happily
filled with her pussy's generous secretions. Satisfied that she was
good and wet, Pam slid her index and middle fingers into her cunt and
the ring finger of the same hand into her asshole and began vigorously
fucking both holes at once.</p><p>In no time Pam was grunting noisily through her nose as she
energetically mashed her bloated clit, her giant pussy lips flapping
obscenely against the thrusting hand. The horny 11-year old rocked her
hips up and down, clenching her ass cheeks and fucking her cunt into a
cauldron of frothy white cream that coated her fingers and streaked
the inside of her thighs. The room filled with the raunchy sounds of
heavy breathing, wet squelching, and skin slapping against skin.
Knowing that Suzy was watching her every move was arousing Pam
immensely, and she really wanted to make this good for her baby
sister.</p><p>All at once Pam yanked the sopping wet fingers from her holes and
shoved them into her greedy mouth. Tasting her own heady essence for
the first time that day she moaned out loud, savoring the thick, slimy
texture as she worked her pussy cream around with her tongue. Feeling
a tightness forming deep in her stomach and a tingling in her legs,
Pam pinched her eyes closed and threw her head back on the pillow,
bracing her feet against the mattress in preparation for what she knew
was about to come.</p><p>Speaking between gasping breaths Pam alerted her sister. ""Watch me
Suzy... it's going... to happen!""</p><p>Grabbing roughly at her seething clit, Pam's body abruptly stiffened
as an explosion of tingling warmth radiated from her clit and washed
over her entire body, the muscles deep in her vagina twitching
furiously in the beginnings of an intense orgasm. ""Oh yes, god, yes!""
she cried.With white sparks firing inside her eyelids and a sudden
urge to pee, Pam jerked her hips off the bed and ground her big clit
hard into her mound.</p><p>""It's coming oooouuuut!"" she cried for Suzy's benefit, just as the
first jet of hot liquid squirted from her clutching cunt and landed
splat between her legs on the bed, slowly soaking into the sheets. Pam
fought to open her eyes so that she could see her little sister's
reaction. Would she be shocked? Scared? Disgusted?</p><p>Instead of those negative emotions, Pam witnessed something
completely unexpected. There was Suzy, her 8-year old baby sister,
standing next to the bed, face flushed red and mouth hanging open,
nightie pulled tight between her legs, rubbing madly at her own pussy
through the silky fabric as she watched in rapt fascination while her
horny sister fucked herself in a lewd cum-squirting spectacle of young
lust.</p><p><i>Oh my god,</i>thought Pam, <i>Suzy was masturbating with
me!</i></p><p>With the knowledge that what she was doing with her body had aroused
her baby sister so much, Pam's orgasm doubled in strength. She bit her
lip and grunted out loud, stomach muscles convulsing as her pussy
ejected an even larger stream of milky juice between her legs, this
time plastering her calves. With toes curled and legs shaking
uncontrollably, Pam's brain was enveloped by a feeling of utter
euphoria. She seized at her budding breasts, pinching one of the
large, puffy nipples violently as she wailed ""Watch me Suzy!"" and the
next flood of heavenly girlcum shot from her urethra, sailed over the
end of the bed, and splashed noisily on the wooden floor.</p><p>Grabbing franticly at her mound with her entire hand and forcing her
long clit to bend under her palm, Pam stuck both index and middle
fingers deep into her pussy and curled them upwards. Spreading her
fingers as wide as she could, Pam pulled hard on her flesh as she
simultaneously twitched her hips upwards on each new stomach-clenching
contraction, opening her cunt and sending her liquid ecstasy spraying
further and further across the small bedroom. By the time she got to
the sixth she was gushing torrents that splattered loudly against the
closet door across from her bed and rained in fine droplets over her
heaving body.</p><p>Pam's extraordinary demonstration of female ejaculation went on for
nearly a minute before her pulsing sex organs finally decided that
their orgasmic duties were complete. She lay flat on her bed,
exhausted, slowly rubbing the inflamed flesh of her still-twitching
pussy. Her whole body shuddered occasionally as her overstimulated
nerves fired randomly in pleasurable aftershocks. Looking between her
splayed legs, Pam saw a huge dark wet stain on the sheets fanning out
towards the edge. Her head, chest and stomach were covered in wet
droplets of sticky girlcum, while her crotch, legs and feet were
completely soaked in the stuff. The closet door across from her bed
was dripping up to the handle, and she could only imagine what the
floor looked like.<i>Oh</i><i> my god, that felt so amazing! And
Suzy!</i></p><p>Pam looked over at her baby sister, who was still rubbing furiously
at her groin with her little hand, her other arm pressed across her
chest. With Pam's explosive show over Suzy's eyes stared blankly
between her sister's legs at her wet inflamed cunt, concentrating
intently on her own self-pleasure through the nightie. Pam was
fascinated at the passionate, almost anguished expression on her
sister's beet-red face, her facial muscles shifting continuously as
she processed the intense sensations. She kept making little
whimpering sounds that caused Pam's pussy to throb in renewed arousal.
She couldn't believe how horny her little sister was making her. Pam
resumed stroking her insatiable clit as she watched Suzy try to get
off right in front of her.</p><p>After a few moments Suzy's eyes squeezed tight as she began moaning
""uh, uh, uh,"" like Pam had heard come from her own lips many times
before.</p><p>""That's it baby,"" Pam encouraged her sister, ""keep going!""</p><p>All of a sudden Suzy's hand stopped rubbing and pressed hard into the
front of her nightie. She bent her knees and squatted slightly, a high
pitched whine escaping her lips as her whole body trembled
uncontrollably and her angelic face transformed into an expression of
near agony.</p><p>Pam heard a soft hissing sound and looked down in amazement as a thin
stream of clear fluid shot from between Suzy's short legs, visible
only as it cleared the hem of her nightie and splashed noisily onto
the floor. Suzy grunted, hopping her tiny body up and down as if to
shake the orgasm out of her while she ejaculated a second, third and
fourth time in rapid succession. Finally she moaned deeply and stood
motionless, her clenched hand jammed into her groin as the fifth and
largest stream yet flooded in a noisy jet from her immature pussy for
a full four seconds, covering the floor and her bare feet in sticky
liquid.</p><p>Seeing the total ecstasy broadcast across Suzy's face as she climaxed
sent Pam's already overstimulated body into critical overload,
triggering her second orgasm of the morning. Not only was it her first
time watching another girl get herself off, but this was her own cute
little sister – who had only even started because of the nasty
things she saw Pam doing! Biting her lip and moaning through clenched
teeth, the muscles in Pam's abused cunt pulsed rapidly, spitting out
gobs of thick white cream that had built up deep in her tight canal
from the first orgasm. With a loud grunt she twisted her clit fiercely
and her pussy suddenly ejected a long squirt of milky juice, her
drooping labia buffeting as the stream forced its way through the
heavy lips and sprayed over her legs.</p><p>Recovering and feeling exceptionally satisfied, Pam looked lovingly
towards her sibling who was still standing frozen next to the bed,
panting. Suzy's eyes finally blinked open as she groaned and her legs
buckled, falling against the edge of the mattress. Breathing heavy
from the exhilaration of what had just happened she looked at Pam with
a mixture of joy, confusion and relief.</p><p>""Wh-wha-what was that?"" she stammered.</p><p>Pam laughed. ""You got yourself off, sis! You had an orgasm just like
me!""</p><p>Suzy considered this information and started giggling in elation.
""That was so cool! I just couldn't help it!"" she exclaimed in
wide-eyed wonder. ""I was watching you, and you looked so happy, and I
was feeling so tickly, it was like I had to touch it!""</p><p>Still not completely believing what had happened in her bedroom, Pam
asked the obvious question. ""So have you done that before?""</p><p>""No!"" Suzy responded, a little too loud. Blushing, she lowered her
voice. ""But you were right – I've never felt that way!""</p><p>Pam looked at her sister in amazement, remembering how she had been
expertly fondling her clit earlier. ""So you've really never touched
yourself like that?""</p><p>Suzy shook her head, eager to discuss her new experience. ""I've
always been too sensitive, it just kinda hurt... but watching you made
me all hot inside, and for the first time it felt good. Then it was
scary, like I didn't know what would happen, but I kept going."" Suzy
grabbed the front of her nightie, suddenly noticing that she was wet
and standing in a puddle. ""Did I pee myself?"" she asked incredulously.
Looking at the enormous mess that Pam had made in the room, adding,
""Did you?""</p><p>""No, it's not pee, 'cuz it's not yellow,"" replied Pam. ""I just call
it my happy juice, since it only comes out when I make myself feel
really happy. And I guess you have it too.""</p><p>Suzy thought about it and smiled. ""I like that.""</p><p>""It's also really tasty to drink."" Seeing Suzy pull a face at that
idea, Pam grinned mischievously as she twiddled her fingers in her
matted tuft of pubic hair. ""Really! I didn't think so either, 'till I
tried it. Now I can't get enough.""</p><p>After a few moments of mutual contemplation, Pam became curious. ""So
why did you come into my bedroom this morning, sis?""</p><p>Suzy lowered her eyes bashfully. ""It was what Megan said yesterday,
about you being part boy. It bugged me all night..."" She paused before
continuing her thought. ""Because I was worried about myself.""</p><p>With that, Suzy stood up and raised the damp hem of her nightgown
above her belly and pushed her pelvis forward, presenting her bare
8-year old vulva to her big sister. Her pure white mound was
completely hairless, her fat outer pussy lips pressed between chubby
thighs to form a bulging triangle of flesh with a deep vertical line.
Suzy's flawless skin glowed red from the recent attention, and
droplets of cum still clung precariously to her legs.</p><p>Suzy's childish pussy might have looked like that of any other young
girl, were it not for one familiar feature that drew Pam's eye
immediately: the bulbous head of a bloated clitoris, poking out like a
delicious pink gumdrop wedged between the puffy folds of her cleft.
<i>It was so big, just like her own clitty!</i> Apparently the two
sisters were more alike than Pam had previously realized.</p><p>Suzy's oversized clit wasn't nearly as long as Pam's own monstrous
example, but what it lacked in length it made up for in width: it was
at least a quarter bigger around than her own, and she was nearly
three years younger! The baby fat of Suzy's youthful pussy bulged in
objection around the sizeable protrusion in her slit, forming delicate
creases where the flesh gathered. Suzy's swollen clit even seemed too
large for its normally protective hood, which was bunched up behind
the shiny pink head in a tight ridge of crumpled skin. Pam silently
wondered if it was always exposed to the world like that.</p><p>Suzy maneuvered herself closer to the bed and reached down with both
hands to carefully spread her pudgy cleft, revealing the gleaming
depths of her juvenile sex to her sister's captivated gaze. Instead of
the extraordinarily large inner labia that hung down from Pam's pussy
in a voluptuous wrinkled curtain, Suzy had two shallow, perfectly
smooth lips, flaring out from the split bottom of her broad clit and
tapering off around the entrance to her developing womanhood. Pam
could just see Suzy's moist little vagina peeking out from between her
legs, and she blinked in surprise as her sister's entire vulva
twitched and a drop of thick, clear nectar oozed from her virgin hole
and hung suspended on a string, slowly stretching towards the
floor.</p><p>Pam impulsively reached out and caught the falling droplet with the
tip of her finger, lifting it to her mouth and smearing it on her
outstretched tongue. For the very first time she relished the
tantalizing sexual flavor of another girl: Suzy tasted like fresh
strawberries and honey, mixed with sharper overtones of her emerging
sexual maturity. It was like heaven on earth to Pam's taste buds.</p><p>She hopped off the bed and hugged Suzy in a tight embrace. ""You
really are my beautiful little sister!"" Pam exclaimed in joy as the
two preteens stood barefoot in the puddle of cold aftermath from
Suzy's first-ever sexual release, a trickle of residual pussy juice
running down the inside of Pam's leg to join it the floor. She reached
under her sister's nightie to squeeze her tiny bare ass cheeks, adding
""I think we're going to have a lot of fun together from now on.""</p><p>Suzy giggled into Pam's chest and wiggled her butt in her sister's
grip. She was overjoyed not only because the two had just shared
something truly special with each other, but also with the relief of
knowing that she wasn't some sort of freak. ""Do you think I can come
with you to the pool tomorrow?"" Suzy asked. ""I don't want to see that
meanie Megan.""</p><p>Pam beamed at the suggestion, ideas already forming in her head. ""Of
course – I'm sure mom'd want you there anyways.""</p><p>Just then Pam's alarm clock buzzed and she looked over to see that it
was 6:50 AM. Her mom would be getting up now, and she still had to
clean up all the evidence before getting dressed.</p><p>Sending her sweet little sister back to her own room through the
connected bathroom, Pam set about wiping her cum from the closet door
and floor with a towel. She hesitated before cleaning the puddle her
sister had made next to the bed, thinking that she'd like to taste
some of that. A noise outside her bedroom made Pam reconsider, and she
quickly bent over to mop it up, reasoning that she'd get plenty of
opportunity for that later.</p><p>Throwing her comforter over the wet stains on her sheets, Pam headed
into the bathroom to wash up and get ready for the school day.</p><p>Class was going to be <i>so</i> boring...</p>"
6,Show Me Your O! (Part 1: Trisha's Secret Club),1000 Monkeys,1,"12 year old Beth is still trying to fit in at her new school when a popular girl invites her to join a secret girls-only club. The catch? She has to agree to tape herself doing something first, but she can't know what it is before joining.","['g-solo', 'exhib']","<p>An uncharacteristic silence hung in the air of the brightly lit
school classroom. Twenty-eight normally rowdy sixth-grade students
were hunched quietly over their desks, the loudest noise coming from
the buzzing florescent light fixtures above. It was Friday afternoon,
and everyone was working on the first major English test of the school
year. Their teacher, Mrs. Johnson, relished the tranquility and spent
her time grading papers.</p><p>Young Bethany, a bright and perky 12-year-old redhead seated in the
front row close to the window, sighed to herself in frustration. She
was having an especially hard time with the last essay question, and
was in the middle of erasing it for another go when the bell in the
hall rang abruptly to signal the end of class. Beth jumped in her
seat, the loud clanging startling her. A collective groan came from
her fellow classmates – obviously there were quite a few that
hadn't finished the test. The clock on the wall confirmed it was 3:15,
so school was officially over for the weekend. The room immediately
filled with the drone of young voices talking over each other, and
Beth threw down her pencil in dismay.</p><p>""Okay class, that's all the time you have,"" called out Mrs. Johnson
over the increasing chatter. ""Take your tests and pass them to the
front before you leave for the weekend. Make sure your name is on it!
Also read chapters 8 and 9 in your English textbook for Monday, and
remember to get your parents to sign the permission slip if you want
to go on the science trip next week.""</p><p>Beth grumbled to herself, upset that she hadn't finished the final
question. She was still new in school, and had moved here just three
months ago during the summer break. Her father had taken a new
position at a large pharmaceutical company, and Beth's parents had
dragged her from the bustling city to the picturesque town of
Crestview – also known as Boring, USA. An only child, she was
finding it hard to adjust to the small town atmosphere where everyone
seemed to know everyone... except her. One of her favorite things,
schoolwork, was even suffering from the move: although she had easily
maintained straight A's at her old school, she was finding it
extremely difficult to keep up the same grades here. She wasn't sure
if the work was actually harder, or if she was just more distracted
with being the ""new girl"" and trying to fit in.</p><p>Beth felt someone tap her on the shoulder. She turned to see the
smiling face of Trisha, the pretty blond girl that sat behind her.
Trisha was holding out the collected test papers for Beth, who added
her own and tossed the stack on the teacher's desk. Beth shoved her
school supplies in her backpack and stood to join the line of
impatient kids filing into the hallway. Once more she felt someone tap
her shoulder, and when she looked it was Trisha – again.</p><p>""Uh Beth, can I talk with you for a minute?"" she asked.</p><p>Beth frowned. Trisha was one of the most popular girls in sixth
grade, part of the in-crowd that was always going to parties and
having fun. Although Beth was pretty enough and had a great
personality (or so her mom kept telling her), she knew she tended to
be a bit shy, and had always enjoyed schoolwork... which was typically
enough to keep girls like Trisha from seeing her as a social equal.
Although Beth was okay with being ""just another girl"", she hadn't made
any new friends at school and was beginning to worry that she'd been
labeled an outcast.  Trisha had never taken the time to speak
with her outside of what was necessary for school, so Beth was curious
what she wanted.</p><p>""Um, sure Trish, what's up?""</p><p>Trisha grabbed Beth's hand. ""Follow me; I want to talk to you in
private.""</p><p>Trisha weaved her way with Beth into the packed hallway, but instead
of following the crowd streaming towards the exit she moved against
the flow, finally stopping inside a vacant, dimly lit stairwell at the
back of the school. The din of noisy, yelling students gradually faded
as the school emptied.</p><p>""What are we doing here Trish – I'll be late getting home.""</p><p>Trisha smiled with a kind of odd, secretive grin. ""This'll only take
a minute. I know you're new in school and I haven't talked with you
much, but you've been here two months already and you haven't found
any friends.""</p><p>Beth opened her mouth to object, embarrassed that someone like Trisha
was monitoring her apparently nonexistent social life. Trisha sensed
this and spoke again quickly.</p><p>""Don't worry; I'm not here to give you a hard time... I'd actually
like to make you an offer that could get you a lot of friends.""</p><p>Beth closed her mouth.</p><p>Trisha continued. ""I'm sure you've heard some rumors about me, that
I'm part of a special club. Do you know what it is?""</p><p>Beth shook her head. ""Well, um, a few girls said that you and some of
the other, uh, popular girls are all part of some secret thing, and
they all want to get into it, but they don't actually know what it
is.""</p><p>Trisha grinned broadly. ""And that's just the way we like to keep it.
Only those in the club know what we do or even what it's called. Last
night we had a vote and, well, we all decided that you should join
us.""</p><p>Beth's mouth fell open in shock. The popular girls wanted
<i>her</i> to join <i>them</i>? She couldn't believe it. ""Uh, me,
really? But why?""</p><p>""We really like you – we've been watching you for a while think
you'll fit right in."" Trisha emphasized that by quickly running
her eyes up and down Beth's body, which Beth found slightly
disconcerting. ""Now we're really picky on who we invite, and we first
have to absolutely trust you. So if you want to join you'll have to
agree to do something.""</p><p>""Um, w-what?"" stuttered Beth, suddenly panicking that this was all
too good to be true and she wasn't going to get to join after all.</p><p>""Well... it's a little bit naughty, but that's like what the club's
all about. You just have to trust us before we can trust you. So to
join you have to agree to do whatever we ask, but I can't tell you
what it is first. Call it your initiation.""</p><p>Beth hesitated, the logical part of her brain screaming at her to be
cautious. ""I don't know about that... how do I know it isn't going to
be some sort of trick?""</p><p>Trisha slipped off her backpack and unzipped it. She rummaged around
inside and came out holding a small digital video camera. ""What you
have to do is film yourself performing a dare with this camera. Full
instructions are recorded on it, but before you can have it you have
to absolutely promise that you're going to do whatever it asks.
Everyone in the club did it to join, even me. So you know it's not a
trick there's proof in there you can watch, but once you accept
there's no backing out.""</p><p>Beth reached out towards the camera but Trisha snatched it back, her
expression shifting from friendly to serious, shaking the camera at
Beth as she continued speaking. ""This is a very secret club. If you
take this you're joining us for real. So if you don't do what it says
or if you ever talk about the club to anyone else,"" she paused for
dramatic effect, ""I will make your life fucking hell.""</p><p>Standing there slightly stunned at the force behind Trish's words,
Beth thought about what she was being offered. Joining the popular
girls could very well change her life for the better at school... but
what in the world did they want her to do? Would it get her in
trouble? Beth reached out and placed her hand on the camera. ""I don't
have to do anything against the law, do I? Like steal something or
hurt someone?""</p><p>Trisha's serious look instantly disappeared and she laughed, her deep
blue eyes sparking in the dim light of the stairwell. ""Of course not
– in fact I know you're going to like it. So you swear you'll do
the dare and join us?""</p><p>Even though Beth didn't know what the club was actually for, she
didn't care. Her longing to fit in at school and be accepted,
bolstered by the thought of hanging out with the A-crowd and maybe
becoming one herself, squashed any hesitation she had over the unknown
dare. It had to be worth the risk. She made up her mind and nodded,
smiling as she accepted the camera. ""Yes, I swear... I'll do it.""</p><p>Trisha's face beamed in joy as she rubbed her hands together. ""Great!
I'll expect the camera back Monday. Like I said, watch the first video
to see what you have to do, and then there's a couple other videos
with members doing their dares."" She smiled slyly. ""You'll probably
find those help a lot."" Trisha reached out and grabbed Beth's
free hand with her own, looking deep into her eyes with an expression
that the redhead couldn't place. ""I'm so glad you agreed. We really
wanted you.""</p><p>With that, Trisha turned and opened the stairwell door to leave.
Suddenly remembering something, Beth called out after her. ""Hey, wait
a minute... what's the club called?""</p><p>Looking over her shoulder, the blond answered. ""The O Girls.""</p><p>""Huh? What do you mean ""oh""? What is this, some sort of Oprah
cult?""</p><p>With a mischievous grin Trisha laughed and replied, ""Far from it.
Just watch the video, okay? And make sure you're alone when you do.""</p><p>With that she walked out, leaving Beth alone and confused holding the
video camera. <i>The O Girls? What the hell?</i> Although tempted to
switch on the camera and see what secrets it held right there in the
stairwell, she knew that her mother would start worrying if she was
too late getting home. So she dropped it in her backpack and left,
running down the empty school hallway towards her bike.</p><p>She had a feeling this was going to be a very interesting
weekend.</p><p>It was early Saturday morning before Beth got a chance to look at the
camera's contents. Curiosity had been killing her the night before,
but she wanted to make sure she had enough time and privacy to figure
out what this so-called dare involved. Since her family always slept
in late on the weekends, usually until at least 10 AM, Beth set her
alarm clock early to 7 AM. She awakened feeling a mixture of nervous
apprehension and excitement.</p><p>Last night she'd noticed that the video camera had a television
output jack, and snuck a cable from her dad's supply so she could
watch whatever it held on the big LCD screen in her bedroom, instead
of the camera's tiny one. Plugging everything in, she sat cross-legged
in her favorite white pajamas at the end of her bed and switched on
the camera to play mode. It made a bong sound through the television's
speakers and flashed a logo, then displayed a list of recorded files.
There was one file named WATCHME with a date from late Thursday night,
and then three others with non-descriptive names dating from nearly a
year ago up to last month.</p><p>She used the camera's tiny joystick to move the cursor over to the
WATCHME file
and pressed play. The screen flickered with static for a few seconds
and then solidified into the blurry image of something red. There were
a few loud thumping sounds and the picture wobbled as the camera was
put on a table. A figure stepped back, the focus adjusted, and Beth
saw that it was Trisha standing in what must have been her bedroom.
The window across from the camera was black, the only illumination
coming from her bedside light. Trisha wore a small red shirt and
skinny blue jeans, her blond hair held back with a black headband.
Beth couldn't help but notice how Trisha's perky little breasts and
hard nipples showed clearly through the thin material of the
skin-tight shirt, the single source of light emphasizing their shape
by casting long shadows across her chest.</p><p>""Hi Beth,"" came Trisha's friendly voice through the speakers, ""If
you're watching this then you've decided to join us, and I'm only
making this because I knew you would. The girls and I are really
excited to have you. As I'm sure I already told you this is a very
secret club, and the first rule is you must never talk about it to
anyone, especially your parents or friends. What's on this camera is
also just between us."" Trisha leaned in closer and grinned.
""Welcome to The O Girls! There are five members so far: me, Katie,
Johanna, Britney, Abby, and now you to make an even six. I'm kind of
the leader, but we all decide things together, like deciding on you.
If you're wondering, the 'O' stands for 'orgasm', and the whole point
of The O Girls is to have them.""</p><p>Beth's face fell in shock. <i>Orgasm?</i> Although young, she
certainly knew what that meant. <i>Was this some sort of sex
club?</i> Her heart thumped loudly in her chest as a sudden rush of
adrenaline flooded into her veins. What had she gotten herself
into?</p><p>The recorded Trisha continued explaining. ""And now for your dare: you
have to show us your O. That means you have to tape yourself cumming. And not
just showing your head or in panties, you have to be naked and we have
to see it. You can get off however you want, but don't try to fake it
– we can tell. Everyone in the club's already done it, and on
the camera you'll find me, Johanna and Abby's videos to prove that
we're for real... and maybe even give you some ideas.</p><p>""Rule number two is that we get ourselves and each other off all the
time, so don't be surprised if we're a little frisky with you. We all
want that amazing feeling, and getting it from someone else feels
twice as good. Sleepovers, after-school homework, play dates, hanging
out – there's a lot of chances to get together, and when we
can't there's webcams and making tapes to swap.""</p><p>Beth still couldn't believe what she was hearing. She had discovered
the joys of masturbation about a year ago after a surprisingly graphic
sexual education video at school made her extremely curious, but while
she certainly enjoyed giving her body the happy feeling – quite
frequently in fact – she'd never considered doing that sort of
thing in front of someone else... or to another girl. She'd always
known it was a private thing, and what they were doing was sick...
right?</p><p>On-screen, Trisha sat on her bed before continuing. ""If you're
wondering why we picked you, it actually started off as kind of a
tease – we should invite the brainy new girl with no friends,
right? But then we kept an eye on you and decided you were actually
really nice. And the more I watched you, the more I noticed that you
have a friggin' hot body."" Trisha licked her lips as her hand
moved to her crotch, touching herself through her jeans. ""Sitting
behind you in class I can't stop thinking about grabbing that yummy
ass you keep teasing me with, pressing my lips into yours and sucking
on your tongue... then sliding my hand down your pants and feeling
your wet cunny.</p><p>Hey, I'll probably still do it.""</p><p>Beth's face flushed a deep red color – almost matching her hair
– to hear someone talk about her so crudely, especially a girl
her own age that she barely knew. Still, a part of her was deeply
flattered that Trisha thought of her like that. Was she really that
sexy?</p><p>Trisha continued. ""And we already know you're totally into girls. We
tested you for a couple weeks and saw how closely you looked when one
of us flashed you. Like the other day in the change room when Katie
bent over right in front of you in her thong. Remember how it was
sweaty and you could see right through it? That was just for you, and
you really seemed to enjoy getting an eyeful of her ass.""</p><p>If it was possible, Beth's face flushed an even deeper shade of red
in complete embarrassment. The truth was she had been checking out
girls in the change room, but didn't think that anyone had noticed. No
one really got naked in there since all they did was change in and out
of sweats for gym, but she still enjoyed sneaky glances at girls in
their skimpy panties, and especially liked anyone that didn't wear a
bra. Did that mean she liked girls, and not boys? Or maybe she just
liked both.</p><p>Beth realized that Trisha was still talking on the television. ""...And I know we
all feel the same way. Well, it's late now, and I gotta finish what I
started here before I can get to sleep. I'll be thinking sexy thoughts
about you, hoping you'll join."" Trisha stood up and added, ""Now you
just have one thing to do: show me your O!"" She reached out towards
the camera and the television screen went dark.</p><p>Her hand shaking, Beth put the camera down and flopped on her back,
staring vacantly at the light fixture on the ceiling. What had she
gotten herself into? She'd never done anything even vaguely sexual
with anyone in the past, and here she was expected to make a nude tape
of herself getting off, so 5 girls she barely knew could watch her
– and who knew how many others would see it in the future. Much
to her chagrin, that thought generated a lustful longing deep in her
body. What kind of horny slut was she to actually like that idea?</p><p>Beth sat up and grabbed the camera. She had to see those other videos
to find out if this was for real. Selecting the first file dated
nearly a year ago she pressed play and leaned back. The television
screen flickered to a bedroom she already recognized – it was
Trisha's, but some things had moved around and this time bright
daylight streamed through the window across from the camera. Trisha
stepped into view from the side wearing light purple pajamas, a beam
of sunlight shining on her back and causing her golden blond hair to
glow like a halo around her head. She looked a little younger than she
had in the previous video.</p><p>""Hi,"" said the girl on the screen in a cheerful voice, ""I'm Trisha,
and I just turned eleven last month. Right now I'm in fifth grade at
Crestview Middle School, and I want to show you my O.""</p><p>Without hesitation she tugged her pajama top off in one smooth motion
and Beth immediately perked up. Trisha's undeveloped chest was
essentially flat, the first swells of her budding breasts just
beginning to stand out from her ribs. Beth knew that Trisha's boobs
had grown quite a bit since this video was shot, but it was really
sexy seeing her younger like this. Despite her lack of development,
Trisha's nipples and areolas were unusually large and puffy, tinted a
deep pink color that stood out proudly against her pale, untanned
skin. She turned around and pulled down her pajama bottoms, exposing
her perfect little girl ass. Trisha's plump cheeks jiggled as she
kicked the pajamas to the side.<i>Oh wow,</i> thought
Beth, <i>she's actually naked!</i></p><p>Still facing the other way Trisha slapped her ass with both hands and
cupped her cheeks, squeezing them tightly. She pivoted to face the
camera and walked towards it seductively, slender hips swaying
side-to-side as the television screen filled with an extreme close-up
of her groin.</p><p>Beth gasped involuntarily at the amazing view of Trisha's flawless
pussy, so clear she could make out the texture of her skin. Trisha's
puffy outer lips were squeezed tightly between her thighs, creating a
triangle of snow white flesh with two perfectly curved bulges at the
bottom. Her clit hood and inner labia formed a prominent ridge of
darker colored skin that carved a sensuous line down the middle of her
fat mound before disappearing between her legs. A tuft of almost
invisible blond pubic hair sprouted above the dimpled crown of her
furrow, and delicate fingers came from above to stroke the golden
fuzz. ""This stuff's new,"" she said. ""I kinda like it since it's so soft.""</p><p>Just then the camera moved, panning upwards to Trisha's round and
happy-looking face, her blue eyes sparkling with excitement. The image
shook around a lot then settled at a higher perspective near the foot
of her bed, looking over it at an angle. The camera shifted sideways
until the entire bed was perfectly centered, and then the naked little
girl stepped back into view and grinned toothily at the camera.</p><p>""This is my all-time thing to do before school,"" she whispered.
Trisha turned and jumped on the bed stomach first, bouncing up and
down as she landed.</p><p>She rose on her knees and grabbed a pillow, wedging it vertically
between her legs and up against her crotch. Still facing away from the
camera she bent over and put her weight on her arms, then spread her
knees and wiggled her crotch down on the bunched up pillow. She began
hunching her hips slowly, rubbing her tiny twat in smooth strokes
along the top. Beth watched mesmerized as the pudgy little globes of
Trisha's buttocks clenched and unclenched while she steadily ground
herself against the pillow. Her back arched and muscles flexed as she
rode it in graceful, practiced motions. <i>Wow</i>, thought Beth,
<i>Trisha was really going to do this on tape!</i></p><p>Trisha began thrusting her pelvis harder and faster, the bed springs
squeaking in protest at her rhythmic humping. After a minute she
stopped and rolled over on her back, grabbing the pillow and pressing
the part that had been touching her pussy against her face. After a
moment she placed it under her head. ""It's getting too wet so I gotta stop that,""
said Trisha quietly over the speakers. Beth wondered if Trisha could
smell her pussy's scent on that pillow all night long as she
slept.</p><p>Beth feasted her eyes greedily on every nuance of Trisha's
undeveloped figure laying flat on the bed. Eventually she spread her
legs, reaching down with both hands to stretch her vagina open as far
as she could. The skin on the inside of her pussy crack was smooth and
shiny, her inner labia sticking out like a fleshy little Mohawk until
she grabbed the twin lips with her fingers and peeled them apart,
fully exposing the intimate pink core of her juvenile sex. The small
dark entrance of Trisha's immature canal gaped open obscenely as she
tugged her lips to the side, the moistness inside glistening in the
light.</p><p>Beth felt her own pussy twitch at the incredibly intimate thing she
was witnessing, and felt a drop of lubrication ooze slowly from her
virgin hole and soak into the crotch of her pajamas. She was getting
turned on something fierce, and all by another girl.</p><p>On the screen, Trisha delicately ran her finger between her labia,
toying with the little flaps of skin before rubbing the length of her
pussy with her hand. Beth could tell she was concentrating near the
top around her clitoris, and knew for a fact that touching there felt
especially good. She began curling her fingers into the entrance of
her pussy and dragging them upwards, and Beth figured she was
spreading her wetness to make the rubbing easier.</p><p>As if reading her thoughts, Trisha whispered almost inaudibly ""I'm so
wet down there... and it feels so good to rub it on my skin...""</p><p>The camera angle wasn't quite right to see the action clearly, so
Beth leaned in towards the television as Trisha fingered herself with
increasing passion, high pitched mewing sounds escaping her open
mouth. Beth had never heard a girl make noises of like that before and
found them highly erotic. She turned up the volume and discovered she
could also hear Trisha's tiny pussy making lewd slurping noises as she
probed its depths with her fingers, gathering and spreading a slimy
layer of liquid arousal over her yielding flesh.</p><p>Trisha's mewing grew into earnest moans as she thrust her hips into
her hand with even greater urgency, rocking back and forth on the bed
and causing the headboard to bang lightly against the wall. Abruptly
Trisha stopped and shifted her position closer to the camera, drawing
her legs apart into a spread eagle position.</p><p>""I'm getting close, and I want you to see everything,"" she said in an
undertone.</p><p>Trisha tilted her pelvis upwards, shamelessly giving the camera a
perfect view of her inflamed red pussy and the dark rosebud of her
anus nestled between the swells of her buttocks. Trisha's entire
crotch glistened with wetness, and more seemed to be flowing down the
crack of her ass. Since she hadn't wet her hands with spit or
anything, Beth knew that all that juice was straight from her pussy.
Feeling the growing wetness between her own legs she smiled
knowingly.</p><p>With one hand Trisha pulled the skin at the top of her cleft and
popped her swollen clit from under its hood, while with the other she
began directly stroking the bright pink bump, occasionally dipping her
fingers in her leaking hole for fresh lubrication. Trisha threw her
head back against the pillow, licking her lips and moaning ""uh, uh,
uh"" as her body trembled and her thighs jiggled, the intense sensation
of rubbing directly on her clit head driving her wild with lust. Her
fingers moved faster and the pitch of her voice increased until all of
a sudden she groaned and gasped, ""Oh god, I'm gonna cum!""</p><p>Trisha's hips hunched upwards sharply, mashing her clit into her hand
as her lungs sucked in short bursts of air. She froze, her mouth
hanging open in an expression of agonized anticipation. Every muscle
in Trisha's young body clenched, the tendons in her calves standing
out as she strained right on the edge of release. Beth swore she could
see Trisha's cunt gape open even larger and her fleshy pink canal
start to push out, when all of a sudden her lungs released a rush of
air and she shrieked, tossing her head and arching her back as her
body writhed in a powerful climax. Muscles deep in the young girl's
vagina pulsed in rapid contractions, her stomach heaving and the dark
star of her sphincter winking open and closed in time with each
orgasmic convulsion. Trisha's hand twitched on top of her clit,
drawing out the feelings of ecstasy for as long as she could.</p><p>Beth had never watched another girl cum before, and thought that
Trisha looked absolutely beautiful – stunning in fact.</p><p>Soon enough it was over and Trisha lay spent on her back, breathing
heavily with her legs splayed open and her satisfied sex organs on
lewd display. Beth heard her mumble something to herself about a great
cum as she ran her hands over her body. Eventually Trisha sighed
contentedly and leaned over on her side, looking into the camera with
a wide grin on her face and giggling. She was obviously quite pleased
with herself. She looked between her legs and started laughing out
loud, giving her pussy a few hard slaps with her hand as she looked
back at the camera. ""That was one of the best cums ever! I got so
horny knowing that someone's gonna be watching this... it made me super
wet, just look at my bed!""</p><p>Trisha stood up and took the camera, holding it over the bed as she
focused on a dark wet stain that her masturbation session had created
on the sheets. Beth could see the outline of Trisha's ass from where
her pussy's leaking juices had pooled around it, and there was a smear
of something thick and white in the middle. The camera swung up to her
face. ""Just look at the mess I made,"" she whispered, biting her bottom
lip playfully. ""I'm such a dirty girl... I don't know what my mom
thinks of my sheets when she changes them!""</p><p>The camera's view blurred and re-focused on a close-up of Trisha's
now red and swollen pussy. Her skin was glossy with slick lubrication
and thick white cream oozed from between her now protruding labia.
With one hand Trisha spread the top of her furrow, pulling the skin of
her clit hood back and for the first time giving Beth a close-up look
at the pointed pink nub of her bloated clitoris. Gooey strings of
lubrication stretched from one side of her deep cleft to the
other.</p><p>""She's so big now,"" commented Trish, obviously referencing her clit.
""She still feels like she's on fire!""</p><p>Trisha released her grip and her little love button disappeared
amongst the soothing warm folds of flesh. Her fingers moved lower,
sliding along her labia and between her legs, coming out coated with
gooey pussy juice and streaks of something thick and white. Her
gleaming fingers moved upwards, the camera following them all the way
until she stuck them in her mouth and cleaned them off with a loud
smack of her lips. She moaned appreciatively at the heady taste of her
aftermath.</p><p>""I love a big cum like that before school... it makes my pussy feels
warm and happy all morning."" Her hand disappeared from view and
came back with another thick coating of sexual fluids that she again
sucked from her fingers.</p><p>Trisha smiled into the camera and licked her lips. ""Mmm, I hoped you
liked watching my O... I really enjoyed showing it to you!"" The camera
shook as she picked it up, and a moment later the screen went black.
The video was over.</p><p>Beth sat on the edge of her bed, too stunned to move. <i>That was so
fucking hot,</i> she thought to herself, slightly uncomfortable at
her own use of foul language even if it was only in her head. She
reached down to her crotch and realized that her pajama bottoms now
had a very large wet spot, the damp fabric wedged in the deep crack of
her pussy and clinging to her skin. She shifted her position and felt
another trickle of lubrication leak between her legs; she couldn't
believe was so turned on and all from watching another girl. What
would the next video show?</p><p>Beth quickly queued up the second file.</p>"
7,Show Me Your O! (Part 2: Johanna's Initiation),1000 Monkeys,1,"12-year-old Beth watches the club initiation video for Johanna, a petite girl from her sixth grade class at school that shows it all for the camera.","['g-solo', 'exhib', 'toys', 'wet']","<p>Twelve year old Beth sat cross-legged in white pajamas at the foot of
her bed, stunned by what she'd been watching on the large television
across from her. It was early Saturday morning and she'd awakened
hours before her parents, eager to learn more about the secret club
she'd been invited to join yesterday by Trisha, a popular girl in her
sixth grade class at school. As the new kid in school and eager to fit
in with her small town peers, Beth immediately accepted the offer and
agreed to an initiation dare – without knowing what it was
first.</p><p>In order to film herself acting out the dare, Beth had been given a
small digital video camera with recorded instructions and proof that
other girls in the club had already done the same thing. It was only
this morning watching the first video that Beth finally learned what
the club was all about, and what she was expected to do. Little did
she know yesterday what she was getting herself into!</p><p>It turns out ""The O Girls"" was a preteen sex club, and the dare was
to ""show me your O"" – film yourself having an orgasm. So far
Beth had viewed the first of three proof videos where other club
members performed their initiations, watching spellbound as club
leader Trisha, looking about a year younger than she was now,
undressed and masturbated to a graphic orgasm right in front of the
camera. Not only had Trisha looked perfectly comfortable taping
herself doing this, but she even seemed to relish the idea that others
were going to be watching her cum.</p><p>Beth, on the other hand, was feeling extremely nervous about the
whole deal. Trisha's video had been both mentally and physically
stimulating in ways she'd never experienced, with her pubescent body's
rampaging hormones and a previously unrealized attraction towards
girls fighting to overrule years of traditional upbringing. Although
Beth had always considered herself completely straight, witnessing
young Trisha's self-confident sexual exhibition had given her a
soaking wet crotch that said differently.</p><p>Her mind soon latched onto the idea that she really had no choice
about joining, and should just make the best of it. <i>Trish warned
me I couldn't back out... and these girls are so damn sexy anyways...
would it really hurt anyone to just give in and have a bit of fun?</i></p><p>Feeling more comfortable after rationalizing her ""unavoidable""
situation, Beth reached out to start the next recording and found her
hand trembling with excited energy. Taking a deep breath and
attempting to steady herself, she selected the next file and pressed
play.</p><p>When the picture flickered back Beth saw another girl's bedroom, this
time one decorated with a white unicorn theme. It was daytime and the
room was a mess – the bed was unmade, books and papers were
piled haphazard on the dressers, and rumpled clothes were strewn on
the floor.</p><p>Beth heard someone clear their throat off-screen just before a petite
brunette with her hair tied back in a ponytail stepped into view. It
was Johanna from her sixth grade class, one of the popular girls
always hanging around with Trisha. She was rather pretty with a round,
freckled face, large green eyes, prominent cheekbones, and a cute,
slightly upturned nose. Although Johanna was short for her age, Beth
thought she tended to carry herself with a slightly snobbish air of
maturity, like she knew something that you didn't. She also tended to
dress a bit scantily, often showing up to class in low-rise jeans and
tank tops that showed off her bare midriff, much to the teacher's
consternation. On the recording she wore a plain yellow T-shirt and
simple stretchy blue tights – not her usual type of clothes, but
Beth figured she didn't plan to stay in them for long.</p><p>""Hi,"" said the brunette a little hoarsely, rocking on the balls of
her feet. ""Um, of course my name's Johanna – I like Jo –
and I'm eleven and three-quarters. I just finished fifth grade a
coupl'a weeks ago, so I guess I can say I'm
in sixth grade now. Um, well, I've never thought about making
something like this before, but after learning what the club's all
about and seeing those amazing hot videos... I think I'm in love!""</p><p>Johanna glanced around as if someone might be nearby and stepped
closer to the camera, her eyes sparkling as she whispered her next
thoughts. ""To tell you the truth I just know I'll fit right in 'cuz I'm practically always horny. Like I
usually can't get through school without cumming at least
once, sometimes right in class. I'm always real careful, but I've
almost been caught a few times. And now it's summer I'm doin' it like four or five times a day... I
mean it feels so good, why wouldn't you want to cum all the time?""</p><p>Her face blushing red, Johanna giggled nervously. ""You know, I've
never actually said this kinda stuff out loud
before. But it's different now, since I know I'm not alone. You all
have no idea how excited I am to finally get to share this with girls
just like me – it's fucking hot!""</p><p>Beth had to admit that it was comforting to know that there were
other girls her age as horny or even hornier than she was, but just
what was going on behind her in class? Maybe there were some added
benefits to sitting in the last row.</p><p>Stepping back from the camera, Johanna reached under the bottom of
her T-shirt and grabbed the hem. ""So, um, I guess I should get
undressed now,"" she stated tentatively, standing motionless for a
moment before lifting her arms and pulling the shirt over her head.
Underneath she wore a plain white training bra, but as she removed it
Beth saw that there really wasn't much reason for one just yet –
her breasts were barely little cones sticking out from her chest,
topped with small brown areolas dotted with nipples a shade
lighter.</p><p>Looking down at her chest Johanna cupped the puffy little buds in her
hands and squeezed, massaging the developing tissue. ""I really hope
these get bigger soon. My mom's got huge floppy boobies, but my big
sis is like flat and it really bugs her. I hope I take after my mom,
'cuz huge tits would be so much fun... and I
could finally show up sis."" Johanna pinched
her nipples and pulled them away from her chest. ""Grow, damn you!"" she
exclaimed with a laugh.</p><p>Johanna stuck out her still-clothed pelvis towards the camera and
wiggled it side to side, causing her thin tights to cling suggestively
to the folds and creases of her mound, flaunting the intimate shape of
her sex. Beth remembered the boys at her old school calling that a
""camel toe"" on more than one occasion, although she'd never checked to
see what an actual camel's toe looked like. Looking closer Beth
noticed a large wet patch staining the blue fabric bunched between
Johanna's legs – much like how Beth's pajamas looked right
now.</p><p>""Just look at what you sluts did to me. My cunny's totally drenched – and I've got
panties on too!""</p><p>Johanna pulled the front of her stretchy tights and underwear out
from her waist and picked up the camera to give a better look. The
prominent bulge of her pubic mound was porcelain white and covered in
a sparse growth of cinnamon brown pubic hair. Her panties were damp
and stuck to her vulva, and as Johanna wriggled them lower and moved
the camera in closer Beth saw that her entire crotch area was dripping
wet with gooey strings of arousal stretching between the red material
and her delicate skin. A remarkable amount of thick white cream had
collected in the gusset of her panties, enough that Beth could make
out a clear impression of Johanna's pussy embossed in the cream by a
series of distinctive hills and lines. Beth had never seen anything
like it, and wondered what Johanna's mom thought when she picked up
dripping wet underwear like that for the wash.</p><p>Looking at her own crotch Beth saw that her leaking juices had turned
the white pajama bottoms practically transparent in spots, the soggy
cotton clinging to her swollen pussy lips and highlighting the dark
line of her cleft. She reached down with a finger and gingerly touched
the top of her slit, groaning involuntarily as her clit throbbed and a
wave of tingling heat radiated throughout her body. Snatching the
finger away Beth sat up straighter and cleared her throat, returning
her attention to the screen.</p><p>Johanna had placed the camera back on the table and finished removing
her clothes, and was now standing stark naked in the middle of the
room and turning slowly. striking various sexy poses with her juvenile
body. ""Like what you see?"" she asked confidently, evidently empowered
by her nudity.</p><p>Beth knew that was a rhetorical question, because Johanna was one hot
little minx. She was slender to the point of being skinny, with
childish hips that were just beginning to widen past her narrow waist.
She was obviously fit and athletic, with clearly defined muscles and a
well-toned stomach. From the rear Johanna's gorgeous ass flared
gracefully from her legs without the chubbiness of most girls her age,
and as she showed off her trim figure Beth noticed that her buttocks
barely touched – each cheek jut out like a perfect round
handful, separated by a valley of ass crack that did nothing to hide
the dark bulls-eye of her puckered anus or the vertical gash of her
pussy when she was standing.</p><p>Finished with her impromptu modeling session, Johanna walked back to
the camera and let it focus on her groin. Her vulva, like the rest of
her, was small and tidy – just a deep vertical slit nestled
between two pudgy folds with no sign of a protruding clit hood or
inner labia. The skin of her hairless outer labia was tinted a darker
color than the rest of her groin, and textured with fine parallel
lines radiating outwards from her cleft. She was clearly highly
aroused – the bottom half of her pussy was caked with milky
juices that had been smeared over it by her panties.</p><p>Johanna reached down with a finger and ran it along the crack between
her legs, collecting a glob of cream on her fingertip. Holding it up
to the camera she commented, ""See? All ready to go. I get so wet when
I'm horny... and you girls have made me really fucking horny!""
Hesitating for a moment at what to do with her wet finger, she
unceremoniously wiped it off on her stomach.</p><p>""You know, I've never shown anyone how I cum before... so you all get
to be the first!""</p><p>Johanna opened a drawer below the camera and rummaged around until
finding something and holding it up: it was a large yellow
highlighter, longer and thicker than a normal pen or marker, with a
smooth rounded cap on one end. ""Fingers are nice, but something like
this takes it to a whole different level. I heard my sis say her
electric toothbrush feels amazing, but mom still hasn't got me one so
this'll have to do.""</p><p>Johanna picked up the camera and walked it across the room, causing
the picture to swing wildly – door, window, wall, desk, floor
– until there was a thumping noise and the image steadied,
aiming upwards at the ceiling. She stood over the lens and looked down
with her naked body foreshortened from the extreme angle, then raised
one leg up behind the field of view and straddled the camera.</p><p>From this perspective a close-up of the little girl's cream-smeared
pussy filled the right half of the television, her head smaller and
more distant on the left. Crouching slightly, Johanna's outer labia
stretched apart into two graceful swells, divided by the large crest
of her previously hidden clit hood. The moist skin inside her spread
cleft was a soft pink color and shiny smooth, the small dangling lips
of her darker inner labia forming twin ridges that grew from beneath
her hood before tapering off around the teardrop-shaped entrance of
her immature vagina.</p><p>Still looking into the camera, Johanna grinned and brought the chunky
yellow highlighter back into view. She slid it along her crack,
coating it with the milky lubrication that oozed constantly from her
excited sex. She massaged her rubbery clit hood with the cap, bending
the hump of wrinkled skin back and forth and making her stubby little
labia wiggle. After barely a minute of clit play she unexpectedly slid
the highlighter lower, pressed the curved end against the impossibly
small mouth of her vagina, and in one quick motion forced it all the
way in her cunt until only an inch protruded.</p><p>Johanna gasped and jerked sharply from the sudden penetration. ""Oh
yeah, fuck yeah, that's good,"" she whispered breathily. Beth was floored – she
wasn't a virgin!</p><p>With her other hand Johanna reached down and pulled on the skin of
her clit hood, popping out the sensitive glans of her hard
clitoris. It was vibrant pink and surprisingly large, round and
pointed in shape with a split bottom where it joined with her labia.
She placed fingers on either side of her clit and began rubbing in
small circles, her other hand gripping the protruding highlighter and
working it slowly in and out of her pussy.</p><p>""Oh god... this feels so good,"" hissed Johanna as she fucked herself
with the highlighter. The elastic flesh of her tight hole made quiet
slurping sounds as it gripped the plastic shaft, sucking in and
pulling out with each deep stroke.</p><p>She continued narrating to the camera between labored breaths. ""Oh
god, I, um... popped my cherry with this last winter... and it hurt
really bad, but I'm glad I did... 'cuz there's nothing
like the way this feels in me...""</p><p>As Johanna continued thrusting the highlighter in her cunt it became
drenched with sticky sexual runoff, ripples of cream building up on
the exposed end of the makeshift dildo and running over her fingers. A
frothy white ridge formed around her canal from the friction of
plastic against flesh. A few times she pulled the highlighter out
completely and smeared her juices around before plunging it back in,
but when she pulled it out for the fourth time Johanna simultaneously
gave her clit a fierce twist.</p><p>She shrieked loudly then groaned ""Oh fuck!"" as her vaginal muscles
clenched violently and her cunt belched a load of cream from deep
within.</p><p>Beth watched the screen in amazement as the glob of cream grew larger
in the mouth of Johanna's well-fucked hole, the whiteness of it a
stark contrast to her dark pink insides. Suddenly it fell free and
landed in the corner of the lens with an audible plop. With most of
her view of Johanna's pussy now obstructed, Beth heard Johanna moan in
ecstasy as she gave her clit another hard twist. There was a soft
farting noise and unexpectedly a thick white spray splattered against
the lens and completely blocked out the picture. <i>Oh my god,</i>
thought Beth, <i>she just soaked the camera with pussy
juice!</i></p><p>Although Beth could no longer see anything, she heard Johanna quickly
exclaim, ""Oh shit, damn it all!""</p><p>There were some thumping noises as dark blurry shadows moved across
the screen, and then something large and pink pressed against the
lens. Beth realized that Johanna was licking the camera, but after a
few swipes the image was still murky so she disappeared and came back
with a cloth.</p><p>Clarity restored, she picked up the camera and whispered, ""There, all
better... I guess I really am worked up, 'cuz that doesn't
usually happen. But now I'm so horny I gotta cum twice as
bad!""</p><p>Placing the camera on a pile of clothes on the wooden floor, Johanna
got down on her hands and knees in a doggy position with her butt
aimed towards the lens. She looked back at the camera and adjusted the
angle of her ass, then reached around and groped at the tantalizing
groove between her buttocks, stretching the creased reddish skin of
her tight asshole until a flash of bright pink could be seen. Running
her fingers along the tightly pressed slit of her sex she scooped up
an ample supply of pussy cream and began rubbing it over her anus,
coating it thoroughly with slick lubrication. Finally she placed the
tip of her index finger against her sphincter and, moaning softly,
flexed open the ring of muscle and allowed her finger to sink past the
second knuckle.</p><p>""Oh my god, yes... there's just something about my ass that makes me
cum so much harder,"" mumbled Johanna, barely audible since she was
facing away from the microphone.</p><p>Breathing deeply for a few second she withdrew the finger, her hand
disappearing and returning a moment later holding the familiar yellow
highlighter. Without pause she pressed the curved end against her
well-lubricated back door, wiggled it around, and slowly slid about
three-quarters of the shaft into her bowels. When she released her
grip it stayed wedged in place all by itself.</p><p>Changing her position, Johanna lowered her head and chest to the
floor and spread her knees further apart so that her ass pointed
upwards and her creamy little cunt gaped open obscenely towards the
camera. A hand appeared between her legs and began rubbing on and
around her engorged clit, fingers occasionally dipping in her pussy to
gather more slick cream.</p><p>As her efforts become more frantic Johanna began groaning and making
little hunching motions with her hips, her aroused sex becoming so wet
that a constant stream of milky pussy juice dripped off her labia and
fingers, the droplets eventually merging into a sizable puddle on the
floor. The firm pressure of her palm forced the soft flesh of her
vulva back and forth in rhythmic strokes, alternating between bunching
her dangling labia and opening her hole on the downstroke, to stretching her lips tight and
exposing the pinhole of her urethra on the upstroke.</p><p>Abruptly Johanna forced three fingers deep in her cunt and wiggled
them madly like she was trying to dig something out. She whimpered,
crying ""oh god, oh god"" over and over again, her pussy making slurping
sounds as she tugged it relentlessly against her pubic bone. All at
once she yanked the fingers out and spread her knees even further
apart, panting loudly and rubbing furiously at her bloated clit as she
lowered her quivering butt towards the camera. Johanna's other hand
appeared from the side, found the protruding end of the highlighter,
and in one brutal shove pushed its entire length deep in her ass until
even her fingers were buried inside.</p><p>""Holy fuck, ahhhhhhh shit!"" Johanna screamed at the
sudden anal invasion, her young body quaking as the overwhelming
sensations pushed her over the brink into an immediate and massive
orgasm.</p><p>Beth stared wide-eyed at the screen as Johanna's gaping vulva
twitched and dilated, a glob of white cream appearing briefly in her
cunt before splattering on the floor. She cried out between gasping
lungfulls of air from the pleasure, the
muscles around her gleaming sex rippling in rapid pulses as she thrust
her pelvis towards the floor in a humping motion against nothing. The
first half dozen gut-wrenching contractions forced trickles of creamy
girlcum to leak from her churning hole,
followed by a sudden burst of something clear and slimy that dripped
and flowed in long gooey strands from her peehole into the
growing pool of pussy juice between her calves.</p><p>Completely mesmerized by Johanna's wet climax, Beth's whole body
tingled sympathetically as she witnessed someone her own age in the
erotic throes of such an intense sexual release. How she wished she
could be there with Johanna, to see something like that firsthand. A
sudden lustful thought popped into her head – <i>What would it
feel like to have her cum like that on my face?</i></p><p>When it was finally over Johanna groaned and collapsed on her
stomach, legs splayed and back heaving as she caught her breath. The
hand that held the highlighter deep in her ass pulled away and fell to
her side, the highlighter remaining hidden for a few moments until the
florescent yellow end suddenly poked from her anus. Bit by bit her
bowels forced out the unwelcome intruder, the highlighter growing
longer and sticking up between the hills of her buttocks until it
dropped to the floor with a clattering sound. Johanna's entire body
shuddered and a single pressurized squirt of something jetted from her
inflamed pussy and splashed against the highlighter.</p><p>Shaking, Johanna lifted herself on her hands and knees and turned
around to face the camera. She silently observed the puddles of her
sexual discharge spreading across the wooden floor, bent her head down
and, while looking seductively into the camera with hooded eyes,
puckered her lips and slurped the largest pool of liquid into her
mouth. When the pool was gone she crawled over to the camera and
opened her mouth to show the slimy white fluid coating her tongue
before swallowing noisily.</p><p>Sitting upright Johanna aimed the camera at her face. She was
smiling, lips pressed tight and twitching in obvious exhilaration. Her
entire face was flushed red in sexual excitement, with fine droplets
of sweat beading on her forehead and upper lip.</p><p>""Oh wow,"" she said a bit shakily, ""that was a big one – it just
kept on going. I feel so fuckin' amazing
right now I wish I could do it like that every time for the rest of my
life!"" Johanna giggled and put the camera down on the table.</p><p>""God, I feel so nasty eating my cum like that... but I would never
have dared if I hadn't seen Trish do it first."" She licked
her lips and chuckled again in smug satisfaction. ""But you know what,
I'm glad I did 'cuz I taste totally delicious!""</p><p>With a contented sigh she bent over and picked up the yellow
highlighter from the floor. ""If you ever need a secret toy this
thing's perfect. It's just the right size for both holes and there's
no clip so it's all smooth and you can go as fast as you want. My mom
has no idea it can be used for something besides highlighting... but
it absolutely reeks of my cunny so I hope she
never asks to borrow it!"" Johanna laughed and stuck the highlighter in
her mouth, drawing it out slowly between pressed lips. Beth was</p><p>shocked – didn't she remember she had it in her ass?</p><p>""I think next time I wanna try my sis's
toothbrush. I'm sure she won't mind if I get it a little wet..."" Johanna snickered, absentmindedly
looking around her room as the afterglow of her orgasm faded away.
""You know, I was supposed to be cleaning up while everyone was out...
so I think I'm gonna actually have to do something before
they get home. Bye-bye you sexy sluts... I hope you enjoyed watching
'cuz I really enjoyed doing!""</p><p>She blew a kiss at the camera and the picture went black.</p><p>Blinking back to the reality of her bedroom, Beth realized that she
had been so engrossed in Johanna's shameless exhibition that she
hadn't even noticed that her own left hand was pressed hard against
her soaking wet crotch. Glancing down she saw that she'd wedged the
fabric of her pajama bottoms deep in her pussy crack, her fingers
almost disappearing between the puffy folds. Removing the pressure she
felt a stream of hot liquid pour down her ass and quickly uncrossed
her legs, scooting backwards and finding a sizable dark spot growing
on the sheets where she'd been sitting. Beth was surprised at just how
much juice there was – she'd definitely never been this wet
before. Then again, she'd never been this horny before either.</p><p>Suddenly remembering something Beth picked up the camera and brought
it close to her face, looking carefully at the lens as if there might
still be some trace of Johanna's thick cream on it, even sniffing to
see if there was a lingering odor. She'd never realized that girls
could get as amazingly wet as Johanna or even Trisha from the first
video, but looking at the puddle forming under her own ass she was
beginning to wonder what her body was capable of with the right
stimulation.</p><p><i>What was with the girls in this town, were they all sex-crazed
nymphos?</i> Beth hadn't even heard rumors
of something like this going on at her old city school, and would have
been shocked had any of her girlfriends been so outwardly sexual.
<i>These girls were hot. Fucking hot.</i> Beth was slightly less
uncomfortable swearing to herself after listening to Johanna's crude
language.</p><p>Maybe sleepy small town life wasn't going to be so boring after
all!</p>"
8,"They Grow Up So Fast, Part 3",1000 Monkeys,3,"Bored with schoolwork and unable to concentrate, Pam realizes that she's been wet and horny for the entire morning. But what can she do about it while stuck in class?","['g-solo', 'squirt', 'public']","<p>Later that morning at school, 11 year old Pam found herself
completely incapable of concentrating on her sixth grade schoolwork.
For hours she stared at textbooks when instructed and tried to look
like she was paying attention to whatever the teacher was saying, but
in reality her thoughts were occupied with everything that had
happened in her bedroom before school.</p><p>Pam had still been in bed, groggy and daydreaming contentedly about
sexy things, when she was shocked fully awake by her 8 year old
sister's unexpected anatomical curiosity. After much talking and
tearful pleading by Suzy, Pam had been coaxed into showing off her
naked body and its special endowments... with her oversized clit and
labia proving especially fascinating to Suzy and her grabby hands. But
when her sister's innocent probing turned decidedly sexual, Pam's
hormones and dark fantasies took over and she ended up masturbating to
a spectacular orgasm, squirting torrents of pussy juice all over the
bed, wall and floor – with her innocent baby sister watching
intently from a few feet away.</p><p>At first Pam was worried that her lewd display of self-pleasure would
disturb or maybe even repulse Suzy, but quite to the contrary she
became aroused enough to try copying her big sister's actions and
eventually gave herself her very first orgasm.</p><p>Pam smiled to herself, remembering the look of total ecstasy on
Suzy's angelic face as her virgin pussy squirted cute little bursts of
girl juice between her legs. Still so young and she could already cum
so wet! She was thrilled to have been there to experience such an
intimate occasion for Suzy, and hoped she and her sister would be able
to bond even closer and discover many new ways to give each other
exquisite pleasure. The two planned to go swimming at the public pool
after school, and Pam wondered if they'd get the chance for anything
fun.</p><p>Growing aroused as she thought about Suzy and what she wanted to try
with her, Pam casually moved a hand under the desk so she could caress
herself through her tightly fitting jeans. Ever since this morning her
huge clitty had remained curiously engorged, the
sensitive head pressing directly against the crotch of her pants and
throbbing with delight every time she moved. It was becoming something
of a distraction, and Pam wasn't really sure why this was the
case.</p><p>THWACK! Pam nearly jumped out of her skin as a wooden ruler slammed
against the top of her desk.</p><p>""Pamela! Name one of the lion's primary sources of food."" It was Ms. Lewis, her normally
humorless teacher, who had apparently come up behind Pam before
startling her. Ms. Lewis certainly didn't look any happier than usual,
towering over Pam's desk and scowling as she tapped the ruler
impatiently in her hand.</p><p>Flustered and turning an even deeper shade of red in embarrassment at
being singled out, Pam tried to remember something – anything
– about the day's lesson. She knew it had to do with cats in
Africa, and remembered that they were going to see some sort of
documentary later on... but otherwise she'd barely heard a word for
the last half hour. The life-changing events of this morning seemed
far more important to the girl than learning useless facts about
animals she'd only ever see in a zoo.</p><p>With everyone's attention focused on her and absolutely no idea how
to answer, Pam decided to crack a joke. ""Um, Fancy Feast?"" she
quipped. The class laughed, but the scowl on Ms. Lewis' face only
deepened.</p><p>""If you're not going to pay attention and take learning seriously,
Pamela, then you're going to have to sit at the back of the class
during the film."" Walking away from her she continued.
""So does anyone else have a real answer for me?""</p><p>Several hands shot up, including that of her former best friend.
Naturally, Ms. Lewis called on Megan.</p><p>""Antelope, zebra and wildebeest,"" she answered with a smug, superior
grin aimed in Pam's direction.</p><p>""Three! That's very good Megan. At least someone here is giving me
their full attention."" Ms. Lewis opened the nature
textbook and resumed reading in a bland monotone about how lionesses
hunted for the entire pride.</p><p>Pam furrowed her eyebrows, cursing Megan under her breath and
wondering why she had turned into such a bitch. Lately Pam had been
trying to keep out of Megan's way, but Megan kept inserting herself
back into Pam's life – like those comments to Suzy the other
night. Why couldn't she just leave her alone?</p><p>Feeling chastised and annoyed, Pam slouched in her chair and stared
at the fake wood-grain top of her desk. Although she tried hard to pay
attention, Ms. Lewis had a way of being totally boring when reading
from a book. With her concentration already drifting, Pam noticed that
at some point someone had carved a faint ""T B"" inside a heart on her
desk, and she now pondered who ""T"" and ""B"" were. Tracing the outline
of the heart with her finger, she wondered if they were still in
love... or what it even felt like to fall in love.</p><p>Sensing the dominating presence of her clit, Pam idly wondered if her
little sister's big gumdrop clitty was also hard
right now and making her horny in class. Discovering that her sister's
body was built just like her own had been unexpectedly thrilling
– and Suzy was certainly much relieved to find that she wasn't a
freak... at least not by Pam's standards. But why were they both so
well endowed? Did their mom have a really big clit too? That seemed
likely, but despite her mom working at a public pool Pam couldn't
remember the last time she'd seen her in a swimsuit or underwear.
Maybe she could figure out a way to ""accidentally"" surprise her mom in
the shower...</p><p>THWACK! This time the sound of the wooden ruler slapping on her desk
startled the daydreaming schoolgirl so much that she peed a
little. <i>'Oh no,'</i> thought Pam in horror, <i>'I completely
spaced out again! I'm gonna get it for
sure!</i>'</p><p>Looking even more displeased than the first time, Ms. Lewis scolded
her inattentive student. ""Pamela! Now what did I tell you about paying
attention in class? Tell me right now, what was I just saying?""</p><p>Pam honestly had no idea, and mumbled that under her breath.</p><p>""What? Speak up, I can't hear you!"" she demanded.</p><p>""Um, I don't remember Ms. Lewis,"" replied Pam louder, cringing just
in case her teacher felt like slamming the ruler again. A boy behind
her clicked his tongue in mock disappointment.</p><p>""Hah, I figured as much. I was saying that we're going to start the
movie now and it will play until lunch. And do you know what you're
going to do?""</p><p>""Uh, I'm going to sit in the back?""</p><p>""See, you can be a smart girl when you want. Now everyone else help
close the blinds and then move your desks so everyone can see the
screen.""</p><p>As the room filled with the screeching sounds of heavy tables and
chairs scraping across the floor, the humiliated girl rose and snaked
her way past everyone to the back of the room. She grabbed an unused
desk from the second to last row and started sliding it closer to the
front, but Ms. Lewis called out a warning as she tried to get the
retracting movie screen to latch in the lowered position.</p><p>""Pamela, I said the back – and don't move the desk. Maybe next
time you'll pay attention when I'm talking."" The
entire class chucked at Pam's misfortune.</p><p>Grinding her teeth and grumbling under her breath at being
reprimanded for a third time in front of everyone, Pam threw herself
in a chair in the corner and crossed her arms, trying to look as upset
as possible. For the first time in ages the school had needed to split
sixth grade from two into three classes, leaving them all slightly
undersized. Consequently the entire two back rows of desks were empty
this year, a convenience that Ms. Lewis quickly latched onto for
punishment purposes.</p><p>Ms. Lewis moved a wheeled cart to the middle of the room and fired up
the projector, the well-used equipment whirring and ticking loudly as
it began pulling film from the large spool. A barely visible countdown
flashed on screen as the teacher adjusted the focus. She then walked
back to the wall to flick off the light switch, plunging the room into
darkness. A few of the kids made ""wooooo"" sounds,
but Ms. Lewis shushed them.</p><p>From Pam's awkward vantage point at the back she could only see the
top half of the picture, the rest blocked by silhouettes of heads and
the projector itself. Loud off-key music blared through the tinny
speaker and then the film's grainy title screen appeared: ""The Great
Cats of Africa, Part 1. Copyright MCMLXXIII"". Why
did they have to do it like that, you couldn't even tell how old the
thing was!</p><p>With her view mostly blocked, Pam propped her elbows on the desk and
rested her head dejectedly in her hands. She didn't want to see that
moldy old movie anyways – it was still on actual film
for goodness' sake, haven't these people heard of Netflix? A man began
narrating, the worn film giving his speech a slightly warbling tone as
he described the trials and tribulations experienced by animals in the
African savannah. Instantly bored with the dialogue and unable to see much of anything,
Pam switched her attention to a far more interesting topic... namely,
why her clit was still so damn hard.</p><p>Before the unfortunate incident with Megan last year, Pam hadn't even
known what masturbation was. At first Megan's degrading insults had
simply made her ashamed of her own developing body, but eventually her
curiosity got the better of her and began closely examining its many
folds, bumps and holes – which quickly taught her that certain
places really liked to be touched. Her shame was soon replaced by
amazement and then total euphoria when she inadvertently brought
herself climax for the first time. In a way Pam felt she should thank
Megan for being such a bitch, because her eyes had been opened to a
world of incredible pleasure that she never even knew existed.</p><p>Pam smiled to herself and stretched her legs sensuously, her hard
clit pressing against the confines of her jeans like it was trying to
break free. Flashing back to the locker room last night and the sweet
taste of her hot nectar as it flooded from her spasming pussy into her mouth and all over
her nubile young body, Pam ran her tongue around the outside of her
lips and imagined that she could still taste the heavenly flavor of
her happy juice. She wasn't really sure what to officially call the
fluid that her cunny squirted so readily: it obviously
wasn't pee or her creamy lubrication, and her school's mostly
unhelpful sexual education classes had failed to mention anything like
semen for girls. But it only came out when she made herself feel
really good, so Pam simply thought of it as her happy juice.</p><p>With a sharp twinge of pain down below, it dawned on Pam that in her
rush to clean up her room and get ready for breakfast that morning she
hadn't taken the time to properly arrange her voluptuous labia. She'd
already been wet and horny the entire morning thanks to her insatiable
clit and thoughts of Suzy, but when the teacher startled her the
second time she'd accidentally peed a little and made things much
worse. Those long, luscious lips felt like they were being pinched by
the elastic of her panties, and now that everything was soaked they
had begun hurting.</p><p>Glancing up to make sure that everyone was still focused on the
boring documentary, Pam pressed her fingers into the damp crotch of
her jeans and felt around. Yup, definitely being pinched – she'd
have to fix it.</p><p>Slipping lower in her seat and lifting her hips, Pam slid a hand
along her smooth stomach and inside the buttoned front of her pants.
Feeling the elastic band of her panties she worked her fingers
underneath and along the soft, warm skin of her groin, passing by the
silkiness of the so-far wispy pubic hair that had only begun sprouting
on her mons a few months ago.</p><p><i>'Oh god, my hand feels so nice down there,'</i> thought Pam to
herself with a twinge of regret, knowing that she'd have to wait until
after school for any real satisfaction. She was well aware of how hard
she usually came and had never wanted to go too far in public.
Although the thought of getting herself off spectacularly in a room
full of people secretly thrilled the girl, she was also petrified of
being caught doing anything sexual – because then her parents
would find out and, well, good little girls aren't supposed to
cum!</p><p>As Pam's fingers traced their way intimately along her furrow they
brushed past the inflamed head of her protruding clit, sending an
electric shock that caused her leg to twitch. Reaching the mass of
swollen pussy lips jammed between her legs, Pam was startled by just
how hot, wet and nasty her cunny felt –
all those juices marinating in her panties, soaking into her skin and
thickening into a warm, slimy soup. Maybe she should have spent a bit
longer cleaning herself up this morning! Her crotch was literally
drenched in congealed sexual secretions that coated her fingers as she
tried to separate her trapped labia. Both meaty flaps were pressed
together and had been forced to one side, where they were caught
between the elastic and her leg.</p><p>As soon as her lips were allowed to blossom open, Pam felt a pressure
release deep in her vagina followed immediately by a stream of hot
liquid that poured over her fingers and into her panties. Apparently
her labia had covered over and sealed her little hole, acting as a
cork and keeping it from leaking any more than it already had been.
Pam clamped her legs together and wedged her fingers inside the mouth
of her sex to try and stem the flowing river of girlcum, but her eager pussy convulsed
fiercely at the unexpected penetration making her gasp.</p><p><i>'Oh wow,'</i> she thought to herself in amazement, '<i>I'm so
randy right now I could cum without even trying!' But I really have to
wait 'till later...'</i></p><p>Pam hastily yanked the wet hand from inside her pants to ward off
further stimulation, but in doing so accidentally raked a fingernail
over the exposed head of her hypersensitive clit. This triggered an
explosion of agonizing pleasure, a rush of burning warmth that began
in her pussy, spread down her legs, across her chest, and finally
settled behind her eyes as a throbbing urge to make herself feel even
more. Shocked by the intensity of her body's lust for gratification,
Pam lurched forward and held her breath as beads of sweat broke out on
her forehead. The urge to reach down and wank her raging clit
was overwhelming, and she couldn't believe this was happening with her
teacher and two dozen other kids in the same room.</p><p>Sitting completely motionless and concentrating on relaxing her
energized nerves, the sensations eventually faded and Pam breathed a
sigh of relief. <i>'Damn, that was too close!'</i></p><p>In the darkness she raised the sticky hand that had almost made her
lose control, noticing how it glistened with moisture in the light
reflecting off the movie screen. She spread her fingers and gazed
longingly at the strings of gooey secretions that clung to her skin
and stretched lazily between digits – she so badly wanted to
taste herself, but knew that could never happen in class. Instead
taking a hesitant sniff, Pam was overcome by the heady scent of her
arousal and immediately felt an intense swell of desire burn in her
brain. Once again the muscles in her vagina clenched involuntarily,
forcing a second burst of trapped girtlcum to gush
into her already soaked panties.</p><p><i>'Oh hell, I just smell too good to resist!'</i></p><p>With lust overtaking her better judgment, Pam closed her eyes and
stuck the gooey fingers in her mouth, greedily sucking the coating of
pussy cream from each one. She moaned almost inaudibly as she worked
the delicious slimy fluids around the inside of her mouth with her
tongue, savoring the intoxicating flavor of her previous orgasm mixed
with fresh arousal and the mild salty overtones of pee. Out of habit
Pam grabbed one of her budding breasts, squeezing the soft bump of
tissue through her T-shirt and pinching her stiff nipple like she was
trying to milk it. A moment later a soft moan escaped her lips, the
sound startling her enough that she snatched the hand away.</p><p><i>'Damn it all, I just can't do this at school – someone will
catch me for sure!'</i></p><p>With a concerted effort at self-control, Pam hurriedly glanced up at
the teacher and pulled herself straight in her seat. Unfortunately
this caused the soaked crotch of her jeans to wedge tight against her
incredibly aroused sex, forcing her huge clit under the rigid seam
with intense pressure... and intense pleasure.</p><p>Pam felt her stomach muscles tightening in preparation of an
impending release and, with growing alarm, realized that the pressure
on her clit was rapidly driving her towards an orgasm whether she
liked it or not.""Oh no, oh no, I can't!"" she mouthed to
herself silently – if she came in class she'd be caught for
sure! Clawing at the wet denim of her jeans to somehow release her
clit from its predicament, Pam succeeded only in stimulating her
throbbing pussy even further. With a sudden overwhelming urge to pee,
Pam realized that there was just no stopping it – she was going
to cum!</p><p>Every muscle in Pam's youthful body tensed as an eruption of
unbearable tingling heat grew in her pussy and swept across her
senses. White stars twinkled inside her pinched eyelids as the music
and narration of the documentary faded away, replaced by the beating
of her heart and the sound of blood rushing in her ears. Unable to
breathe and scared to touch herself, Pam hung just at the verge of
orgasmic release for so long that that she was certain she would have
to scream out loud and alert everyone that she was cumming, when something finally released
inside her and she tumbled over the brink into euphoria, the muscles
deep in her cunt clenching furiously while her dangling legs kicked
out at nothing.</p><p>At last surrendering to her carnal desires, Pam jammed a hand between
her legs to knead the solid bulge of twitching clit and fat swollen
labia through her pants. She threw her head back and bit her lip hard
to stop from moaning aloud, and without even thinking about it began
rocking her narrow hips up and down against her grasping fingers.</p><p><i>'Oh fuck it's so good!'</i> But she knew what would make it even
better.</p><p>Leaning forwards against the desk and thinking only of her immediate
satisfaction, Pam slid a hand inside the back of her jeans and down
the sweaty crack between her buttocks until her trembling fingers
found the prize: her moist, pulsating asshole. Spreading her plump
cheeks apart, Pam pressed her middle finger deep into the warm embrace
of her anus, curling it upwards so she could tug on the contracting
ring of her sphincter as it opened and closed in sync with her waves
of ecstasy.</p><p>With her mental blocks against cumming in public
all but forgotten, Pam's 11-year old body was free to complete its
ritual without restraint. As she relaxed into a trance-like state of
orgasmic bliss, Pam's keen ears suddenly detected a familiar sound
and, in abrupt horror, realized that her cunny was squirting
its happy juice – right there in class!</p><p>Pressing her hand even harder between her legs as though that would
stop the flood of girlcum, Pam held
her breath and mentally screamed '<i>no, no, no'</i> while her body
replied <i>'yes, yes, yes'</i> and ejected a river of scalding
liquid between her bunched labia, through the denim of her jeans, and
over her groping fingers. The hissing noise of the fluid escaping her
peehole was so loud in Pam's ears that she
was sure everyone in the room should have heard it.</p><p>Despite already cumming once that
morning, it took nearly ninety seconds before Pam's orgasm finally
wound down and she regained her senses. The stunned and utterly
exhausted preteen shuddered in a mix of relief and total satisfaction:
it was over and, amazingly, she was pretty sure no one had
noticed.</p><p>Pam withdrew the finger from her aching asshole and leaned back,
feeling especially nasty that she'd just gushed happy juice in a room
full of oblivious students. Brushing a wayward lock of hair away from
her eyes and basking in afterglow, she reflected on how much better
cumming was when she squirted: the fantastic
feeling of all that fluid coursing through and jetting out of her
urethra while her pussy heaved and convulsed... the two sensations fed
off each other to create an almost endless cycle of orgasmic
peaks.</p><p>When Pam finally felt like moving she was startled to discover that
her squirting had created a sizable pool of liquid between her legs in
the plastic chair – and she had absolutely no idea what to do
with it.</p><p>Without thinking she lifted her butt slightly and the puddle of
aftermath began to drain through two small holes in the seat bottom.
Although she was happy to no longer be sitting in a pool of lukewarm
pussy juice, she now had to deal with one spreading across the floor.
Looking around the almost pitch black room for a solution, Pam spotted
a sliver of sunlight shining through the horizontal blinds that was
illuminating a large bundle of paper towels on the counter behind her.
Keeping a watchful eye on the silhouette of Ms. Lewis sitting up
front, Pam crawled over and grabbed the towels.</p><p>Fortunately there were enough to clean up everything (at least as far
as she could tell in the dark), but even then she was still left with
the problem of her sopping wet jeans... and there wasn't nearly enough
time for them to dry naturally before lunch. She could only imagine
everyone laughing as they stared at the poor grade six girl that wet
her pants in class. Would they ever guess the truth?</p><p>Suddenly thinking of a clever plan, Pam stood up and silently made
her way along the edge of the dark room to the teacher's desk.</p><p>""Ms. Lewis?"" she whispered.</p><p>""What is it Pamela?"" replied her teacher quietly. ""I heard you
fidgeting back there, is everything all right? You can return to your
desk now if you'd like.""</p><p>""Um, thanks, but I just kinda have to go to
the bathroom real bad... can I please be excused?""</p><p>""Can't you wait until lunch? It's in less than half an hour.""</p><p>Pam bounced impatiently in place to emphasize her need, replying ""No,
please, I really tried to hold it in but I just can't!""</p><p>Ms. Lewis remained silent for a moment as if testing her pupil's
resolve. ""Well... I guess if you absolutely must.""</p><p>""Oh, thank you!""</p><p>Crouching low as she dashed in front of the movie screen, Pam opened
the classroom door a crack and quickly squeezed past to ensure that no
one could see her wet butt for any length of time.</p><p>Outside and with her back pressed to the door, Pam peeked out
nervously from the alcove between the banks of lockers and looked up
and down the brightly lit hallway. The coast was clear! Hugging the
wall and moving as quickly as she dared, Pam ran past a total of eight
classrooms and right by the main girls' restroom until reaching the
bathroom near the teachers' lounge. This particular bathroom was
reserved for adults, although a few of the more daring girls would
sneak in when they wanted privacy. And this was definitely one of
those situations!</p><p>Closing the door behind her, Pam twisted the deadbolt lock so she wouldn't be interrupted
and exhaled loudly in relief. She'd made it without being caught!</p><p>The tiny bathroom was old and worn, the walls covered with white
tiles and lit by a flickering light fixture in the middle of the
stained drop tile ceiling. The air smelled vaguely of cleaning
chemicals and old urine. There was a single enclosed toilet stall
along the back wall, a tiny curtainless
shower in the corner, and a sink to the side. But what Pam was really
looking for was mounted on the wall near the door: the hot air hand
dryer.</p><p>Pam removed her sneakers and unbuttoned her drenched jeans, sliding
the skin-tight denim down her legs into a pile on the floor. Gathering
them up she pounded the dryer's chrome button, which was nearly at
head height for the little girl, instantly filling the room with the
deafening whine of the blower. She held the dripping material under
the blast of hot air and worked at getting it dry, but every 30
seconds the blower would stop and she'd have to hit the button again.
After several minutes of this the small room began to feel noticeably
warmer and Pam detected the faint but distinctive odor of her
evaporated ejaculate hanging in the air. No matter, once she was done
no one would know it was hers!</p><p>With her jeans already looking much better, Pam decided to check on
the state of her poor undies. The plain red cotton panties were
plastered to her ass and pussy like a second skin, so she practically
had to peel them off.</p><p>Now standing naked from the waist down, Pam noticed that her panties
weren't just saturated with pussy juice from her gushing orgasm, but
were also stained nearly solid white in the middle from the slimy
lubrication that had been oozing from her horny cunt all morning long.
She'd never seen so much of her thick cream in one place before and
instinctively raised the mess to her nose so she could inhale deeply.
Pam's nostrils were engulfed by the potent, almost spicy aroma of her
burgeoning sexuality and she felt her cunny begin to throb
appreciatively at its own alluring scent.</p><p>'<i>Holy shit, haven't I had enough already?'</i> she wondered
incredulously. Pressing the yellow T-shirt
flat over her stomach and tilting her pelvis forwards, Pam looked down
at herself and sighed in exasperation.</p><p>The flesh of her sex was flushed a deep red color, looking tender and
inflamed and contrasting starkly with the pale white skin of her
abdomen and thighs. The plump folds of her pussy were rather
dramatically swollen and puffy, causing her entire vulva to bulge
provocatively between her legs and glisten wetly with intimate juices.
But it was Pam's huge clitoris that quite literally stood out the
most, still shamelessly aroused and pulsing with each heartbeat. The
engorged mass of her long shaft and heavy labia drooped stiffly
towards the floor well over an inch past her cleft, while the bulbous
pink glans had become so bloated it had forced
itself completely outside the tight skin of her clit hood and now
stood proudly on display.</p><p>Pam thought she looked both completely obscene and incredibly hot at
the same time. What was it going to take to actually satisfy her sex
drive for the rest of the afternoon? Normally she loved masturbating
and even appreciated being ready-to-go at a moment's notice, but this
was getting ridiculous!</p><p>As the hand dryer clicked off Pam walked over to the sink, draping
her wet panties over the edge of the basin. She was about to turn on
the water when a completely unexpected female voice spoke from behind
her:</p><p>""Nice ass!""</p>"
9,Love Is In The Rain,a2b,1,"After a day at the pool, ten year olds Sarah and Summer get caught in the rain.","['g/g', 'exhib', 'oral']","<p>Ten year old Sarah Jones padded into the girls changing rooms,
roughly towelling her wet brown hair. She sat down on one of the
wooden benches and watched her toned legs shake up and down.</p><p>""How many lengths did you do?"" came a sweet voice from the showers.</p><p>""Fourteen, I think,"" replied Sarah, pulling a key from her dark blue
one-piece.</p><p>""Fourteen!? What are you a mermaid?""</p><p>Samantha Hardy, or Summer as she preferred to be called, came out of
the shower. She carried a towel but didn't bother to wear it, instead
letting her long blond hair cling to her body as water poured off
her deeply tanned skin.</p><p>The two girls had known each other their whole lives, just as their
mother's had before them. They hardly ever went a week without staying
over at each other's home. They knew everything about each other.
Well, there was something about Sarah that Summer didn't know, but
how do you tell your best friend that you love them more than
anything else in the world?</p><p>""How many did you do?"" asked Sarah, grabbing both Summer's and her
own bag from the locker.</p><p>""I barely did four,"" said Summer, taking off her pink bikini top ""But
then I'm not half fish.""</p><p>Sarah replied by showing Summer her tongue and continued towelling
herself dry. When she was done she pulled the straps down off her
arms and pulled a white cotton dress from her bag. She slipped it
over her body.
All the while, Sarah snuck peaks at Summer as she pushed her pink
bottoms down her long legs and stood nude while she dried herself.
Summer wasn't the only one naked in the changing room, there were
many other both older and younger, but Sarah couldn't tear her eyes
away from her friend for more than a few minutes.</p><p>Although both girls were the same age, puberty had apparently met up
with Summer early. Her breasts were already budding out, not large
enough yet to need a bra but big enough to be noticeable, with puffy
pink nipples capping them off.
Sarah could just about make out the blond fuzz forming at the top
off her friend's slit, and was more than a little dismayed when it
was covered in a pair of panties.</p><p>""Want to stop off at the park on the way home?"" asked Summer, pulling
a yellow pair of shorts and matching t-shirt from her bag.</p><p>""Yeah okay,"" said Sarah, her voice sounding distant to her own ears.</p><p>Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she pulled off her swimsuit
from under her dress and wrapped it in her towel and began searching
through her bag.</p><p>""Oh no,"" she said quietly after a good rummage.</p><p>""What's wrong?""</p><p>""I forgot to pack my underwear,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Oh,"" said Summer, with the faintest of smiles, ""Just wear your
swimsuit then.""</p><p>""I can't, it's still wet.""</p><p>""Well then, go without,"" Summer simply, ""No-one's going to be able to
see under your dress.""</p><p>""You sure?""</p><p>""Definitely. Nobody's gonna notice.""</p><p>The clouds were faint, barely noticeable as the two friends walked
down the street, but they gathered quickly, casting a shadow over the
young girls as they chatted to each other. The wind came first,
teasing with the hem of Sarah's dress, threatening to whip it up.</p><p>""Maybe we should forget about the park,"" said Summer, watching her
friend closely.</p><p>""Good idea,"" agreed Sarah, holding the front and back of her dress
down.</p><p>The storm broke, drops of rain falling like bullets, the wind picking
and swirling round, the two girls shrieking in surprise.</p><p>Sarah and Summer broke into a run as the rain came down heavily.
Sarah was forced to let go of her dress in order to keep up with
Summer and she could feel it flipping up past her waist with every
step. It didn't help matters either that her swimming bag hung low
and was slapping against her butt.</p><p>Summer led the way into the park. Stopping to play or not it was
still a shortcut to the street they lived on. Summer suddenly turned
off the cobbled path and ran across the grass. Sarah followed with a
puzzled expression on her face, which quickly cleared when she saw
the large tree they were running to.</p><p>""We should have stayed at the stupid pool,"" said Summer, rubbing her
arms and the tiny goose bumps that had appeared on her skin.</p><p>Sarah nodded in agreement and leant back against the tree. The leaves
didn't block off all the rain, but it was better than nothing.</p><p>""Maybe you should put your swimsuit back on,"" said Summer.</p><p>""It's okay. I'm not really that cold."" Which was the truth. She was
wet but the rain wasn't that cold.</p><p>""I wasn't really talking about the cold,"" Summer said, nodding
downwards at her friend's dress.</p><p>Sarah looked down and saw the heavy rain had soaked her cotton
garment right through. The white material had turned almost
completely transparent, her pointy nipples and the bald crease
between her legs were as clear as if she was naked.</p><p>""Ohhh..."" Sarah groaned, dropping her bag on the wet grass and
opening it up.</p><p>""Airy itty,"" Sarah heard, just barely, over the falling rain</p><p>""What?"" asked Sarah, looking up at her friend.</p><p>""I said, 'You're very pretty,'"" replied Summer.</p><p>Sarah looked up at her friend with a smile, but something caught her
eye.</p><p>""Hey, wait. You've got underwear on under your shorts.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""So, let me wear them.""</p><p>""What?"" exclaimed Summer with a grin, ""Get your own panties.""</p><p>""Aw c'mon, I can't go walking around like this.""</p><p>""If you want them, you're gonna have to catch them!"" laughed Summer
as she ran out into the rain.</p><p>Sarah felt herself charged with energy and took off in pursuit. The
girls chased each other, laughing when the other girl slipped on the
wet grass. Summer turned a couple of cartwheels and then looked at
Sarah with 'beat that' look on her face.</p><p>Sarah did, copying both the cartwheels and then adding a backflip at
the end, not caring anymore when the wet dress slipped straight down
to her armpits whenever she was on her hands.</p><p>""Ha!"" she said triumphantly, ""Beat that!""</p><p>But when she looked up, Summer was back at the tree, leaning against
it and watching with a smile. Sarah was confused for a moment before
going up to join her.</p><p>""Given up, have ya?""</p><p>Summer's yellow t-shirt clung tightly to her young body, and Sarah
could make out her friend's swollen nipples rising up and down.</p><p>""What's up?""</p><p>The next thing she knew, Sarah was on the floor. Summer was laughing
as the two girls rolled over one another, and Sarah couldn't help but
join in with her.</p><p>They eventually stopped, with Summer holding herself over Sarah.</p><p>""Iloveyou,"" Summer suddenly blurted out.</p><p>""What?"" asked Sarah, with Summer's blond hair covering the girl's
face; Sarah wasn't sure she was being serious.</p><p>""I love you."" she said, slower this time.</p><p>Sarah reached with a shaking hand and parted Summer's long golden
locks. She gasped as she saw the girl had tears in her eyes, her
bottom lip shaking. Without thinking about what she was doing, Sarah
pushed herself up, closer to her best friend's wet face.</p><p>Her mouth was warm and moist, the kiss was tender and loving, all the
intimacy and mutual adoration the pair had for each other blending
together, intoxicating, incredible, slowly growing more passionate.
Summer opened her mouth for Sarah's tongue, and they wrestled in the
hot cavern of her mouth, Sarah's eyes wide in shock about what was
happening, but they slowly fluttered closed and she pulled Summer
closer to her.</p><p>Summer broke the kiss and looked at Sarah; first her face, then her
whole body. The wet dress was bunched up at the girl's waist. Sarah's
legs were bent back, exposing her pink sex and tiny puckered asshole.</p><p>""Do you know what you're doing?"" Summer asked.</p><p>Sarah shook her head and pulled Summer down for more kisses. The
blond girl sighed softly into Sarah's mouth as she felt hands
sliding down her back, making their way under her drenched t-shirt
and pushing it up.</p><p>""Are you sure you don't know what you're doing?"" asked Summer as
Sarah tugged the garment off Summer completely and dropped it on the
grass next to her.</p><p>Sarah said no, and put her hands on Summer's breasts, squeezing the
hard orbs and relishing in the feel of her nipples tightening between
her fingers.</p><p>""Don't squeeze them so hard,"" Summer panted, closing her eyes at the
sensation.</p><p>The girls held each other as the rain coursed down their skin, little
rivulets of water running between their bodies, down their stomachs,
drops of rain impacting like little shots of pleasure on their
aroused flesh.</p><p>Sarah leaned up and took one of Summer's nipples into her mouth.
Summer's hand clenched in the grass, digging little trenches with her
fingers. She let out small moans which grew deeper and louder with
every suck, until she felt a bubble of heat burst inside of her and
her young body climaxing for the first time.</p><p>The girls lay together for several minutes, Sarah holding Summer's
shaking body.</p><p>""Are okay?"" she asked, stroking the girl's back.</p><p>""I've... never felt... better..."" said Summer breathlessly.</p><p>""What happened to you?""</p><p>""I-I don't know. It felt like something inside me went pop, you
know?"" When Sarah shook her head, Summer broke out into a devious
smile, ""Well then, I guess I better show you.""</p><p>Summer reached down and took the dress straps off of Sarah's
shoulders. The brunette sat up and helped her take her dress
completely off, exposing her slender, toned body to her in an open
field with rain falling around and on us.</p><p>She leaned over and licked Sarah's small nipples, eventually taking
one then the other completely into her mouth, like Sarah had done to
her. The feeling that washed over Sarah from the way her tongue slid
over them while they were in there was incredible.</p><p>The girls sat up and started kissing again. Sarah held Summer close
to her, pressing their chests together. Summer broke away and started
kissing neck and chest. Her hand slid down Sarah's side, found her
leg and made its way up my thigh. Instinctively, Sarah leant back,
and opened her legs to give Summer access to her wet pussy.</p><p>""Do you know what *you're* doing?"" asked Sarah, to which Summer
nodded with a smile.</p><p>Her fingers played around the young lips for awhile, and then went up
to her hardened clit. Thunder crashed overhead, completely
overwhelming Sarah's cries of pleasure as Summer thrust her fingers
deep inside her, the delicate fingers carrying her lover to new
heights of pleasure, her long, toned body writhing on the grass as
the rain pounded down on the couple, covering them in a glistening
sheen of rainwater.</p><p>The young girl arched up in pleasure, her climax overtaking her
quickly as Summer's fingers worked their magic inside her, curling
inside her, stretching her wide as she thrashed in pleasure, her
muscles clenching in orgasm.</p><p>Summer's tongue slid across the skin of her lover, tasting the
rainwater that soaked both of them, across her stomach, unceasing in
motion until her mouth reached her lover's dripping sex, tongue
licking up her juices, eagerly tasting her lover's essence.</p><p>The tiny girl sucked her lover's clit into her mouth, gripping it
gently with her teeth as she rubbed the tip of her tongue against it,
feeling Sarah's hips jerk at the slightest contact, hands trying to
hold her steady as she suckled on the hard bud, sliding her fingers
into her lover's damp passage again, moaning out softly as the rain
pounded down on her back.</p><p>Sarah arched completely off of the ground, her entire body shaking in
ecstasy as she hit her second climax, juices gushing into Summer's
mouth as her tongue moved inside her, prolonging her orgasm, drawing
it out, urging every bit of pleasure from the orgasm that she could.</p><p>Sarah and Summer sat on one of the park benches, their arms around
each other, their wet, nude bodies caressing each other. The rain was
still falling, but it was easing off, the sun peeking out through the
clouds.</p><p>""Where did you learn to do that?"" Sarah had asked quietly.</p><p>""My mom,"" replied Summer, ""Some nights she has friends of hers staying
over. I snuck out of bed one night and saw what they were doing. My
mom says it 'cause they're 'lesbians'.""</p><p>""Does that make us lesbians, then?""</p><p>""I suppose.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>The girls leant closer together and kissed again, tongues wrapping
around each other.</p><p>""Hey,"" said Summer when they stopped for air, ""When I said 'I love
you', you didn't answer.""</p><p>""Race you to the tree!""</p><p>Sarah hopped off the bench and ran out onto the grass, Summer
followed behind shouting out to her. Sarah reached the tree first and
turned to face her.</p><p>""I LOVE YOU!"" she shouted, ""FOREVER!""</p><p style=""text-align:center;"">The End.</p>"
10,The Club,a2b,1,"For her twenty-fifth birthday, Sarah takes her friend Julie to a 'special' club.","['F', 'g']","<p>Julie stepped out of the cab, pulling her jacket tighter against the
cold evening wind. Her friend Sarah followed her, paying the twenty
dollar tab.</p><p>""Well, this is it,"" said Sarah cheerfully, flicking a lock of brown
hair from her face.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" asked Julie, looking about nervously. Across the
street from where the cab had dropped them off stood a large
building, built of plain concrete block. The entire side was broken by
only a single door, ""It doesn't look like much of a club.""</p><p>Sarah took her hand and led her across the street, Julie taking care
not to stumble; she wasn't used to wearing high heels.</p><p>Julie adjusted her clothes as they got closer. She wore a simple
white blouse and a dark, knee-length skirt with black stockings, her
light brown hair tied neatly behind her.</p><p>""I'm not really sure about this,"" she said, ""Can't we do this another
night?""</p><p>""No, we can't,"" said Sarah, reaching for the door handle, ""The pass I
got you is only for tonight.""</p><p>Sarah pulled the door open and led Julie into the dimly lit hallway
behind. The walls were painted a dark shade of red. Bare bulbs
pointed the way to a battered doorway, thumping bass notes echoed
through the hall to the music.</p><p>A woman stood at the door, she was tall and muscular, wearing tight
black jeans and a t-shirt. Julie felt herself turn red under her
stare.</p><p>""Good evening Rocky,"" Sarah said to the woman.</p><p>""Evening Sarah,"" she said back, not taking her eyes off of
Julie, ""Who's your friend?""</p><p>""This is Julie,"" she replied, pushing Julie closer, ""I've got her in
tonight.""</p><p>""Does Mistress know?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>Rocky nodded, not taking her eyes off Julie. She leant over and
opened the door.</p><p>""Enjoy the show,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>Julie bit back a gasp as she looked around the room. There was a
stage in the centre of the room, with an attached catwalk that led
into the back. A nude Asian girl was dancing around the steel pole, a
black thong in her teeth. There was a bar stretched out along the
right hand wall, a number of women seated, sipping drinks.</p><p>Sarah led her to an empty table close to the stage. Julie hung her
jacket over the back of the chair, more than a little aware of the
people watching her.</p><p>A waitress came over to their table. Julie guessed she couldn't be
any older than fifteen. She had long red hair pulled back in a pony
tail and wore only a simple white apron that covered her crotch.</p><p>""Hey Sarah,"" she said with a smile, ""What can I get ya?""</p><p>Sarah ordered the drinks for both of them, and the waitress left.
Julie's eyes locked onto her exposed ass.</p><p>""See,"" said Sarah, watching her friend's gaze, ""This place isn't so
bad.""</p><p>Julie turned back and stared into the table, ""I'm really not sure
about this.""</p><p>""Relax. Everyone is here for the same reason's you are.""</p><p>As their waitress came back with the drinks, Julie couldn't help
ogling the girl's firm breasts as she leant over to place them on the
table, a much older woman came up to them. Julie had to admit, she
was very attractive—;long silver hair tied up in a bow, wearing a
black dress that was cut in just the right places.</p><p>""So, you must be Julie,"" she said, extending her hand, ""I'm Mistress.""</p><p>""Pleasure to met you,"" said Julie, trying to keep her nervousness out
of her voice.</p><p>""Sarah tells me this is your first time at a place like this.""</p><p>""Y-yeah,"" Julie said, ""I'm not really sure what to expect.""</p><p>""Oh don't worry,"" said Mistress, as lights began to flash on
stage, ""I'm sure you'll know what you want by the end of the night.""</p><p>Claps and cheers came up from around the club as the first dancer
walked on stage. The PA system announcing her as; Lioness.</p><p>Julie let out a gasp as she looked at her. She couldn't have been
older than ten or eleven, and wore a tight, leopard print dress. The
lights pulsed on her dark skin, as she spun herself around the pole,
letting the dress ride up over her hips, baring her bald sex to the
crowd.</p><p>Julie took a sip of her drink and watched as the girl slipped the
dress down off her chest, exposing her pointy nipples, leaving the
dress around her waist. Glancing over at her friend, Julie saw Sarah
was entranced, staring intently as the girl slid down the pole, her
knees spread wide, and began humping her plump butt against the cool
steel.</p><p>""Holy fuck,"" Sarah murmured, her hand slipping under the waistband of
her jeans.</p><p>Julie scanned the room and saw many other women where in the midst of
pleasuring themselves, and each other.</p><p>She turned her eyes back to the dancer, and watched as she bucked up
and down. She was moaning in delight, as she pushed her sex against
the poke, pinching and tweaking her nipples.</p><p>She suddenly flipped over, onto her back, and with her legs spread as
wide as she could, she rubbed herself off, and her legs tensing
through her climax, her squeals of delight temporarily blocking out
the music.</p><p>As the girl lay on her back panting, Sarah, as well as a few other
women, pulled notes from their pockets. They lent over the stage and
rubbed them against her wet lips. They then slapped them against her
thighs, and the notes stuck.</p><p>Eventually, the girl got up, blowing kisses to the crowd, before
slinking off into the back.</p><p>""Well,"" said Sarah when the girl had gone, ""What did you think?""</p><p>""I honestly don't know what to say,"" said Julie, ""I mean, she's so
young...""</p><p>""Well yeah,"" said Sarah, ""That's knida the point.""</p><p>Julie was about to say something else, when the PA came on again.</p><p>""And next up, everyone put your hands together for; Angelica.""</p><p>The lights flashed on again, only this time they were a lot softer.
The girl who came out was much younger than the one before, she
looked not much over eight years old. She had golden blonde hair,
which had been tied back in pigtails. She wore a typical schoolgirl's
uniform; pleated skirt, white shirt with tie, knee high socks and
shiny black shoes, the outfit was topped off with a set of furry
white angel wings.</p><p>""Oh my god,"" Julie heard herself moan, not noticing the smirk she got
from Sarah.</p><p>The girl swayed onto the stage, her hips swinging back and forth to
the music, her skirt occasionally flipping up to expose the tiniest
white g-string.</p><p>She slowly removed her shirt, undoing each button agonisingly slowly,
letting the crowd get glimpses of her pale skin. She threw it into
the crowd when it was done, and Julie silently cursed the woman who
grabbed it.</p><p>Angelica spun around the pole, her skirt flipping up again. Julie was
fascinated by her fluid movements, she moved around the circle so
confidently for a child so young. The girl pulled at the little zip
on her skirt, and bent forward as she pulled it down, her round ass
facing out into the crowd. She kicked her leg out, and the red
garment spun through the air, caught by one of the women at the bar.</p><p>Julie didn't notice when Sarah excused herself and got up from the
table, she just watched mesmerised as Angelica continued to twirl
around the pole, her too small underwear creeping down her body. Her
panties finally slipped down her legs and she stepped one foot out of
them.</p><p>As she looked up, she locked eyes with Julie, and the woman and girl
stared at each other for what, to Julie, felt like an eternity. She
walked to the edge of the stage, closest to Julie, and stuck her foot
out, her white panties hanging off.</p><p>Julie willed her hand to stay steady as she reached out and plucked
them off her foot. Angelica gave her the sweetest smile and cart
wheeled backwards, landing perfectly against the pole.</p><p>She continued dancing, spreading her legs for the crowds enjoyment.
Julie watched, enraptured by this girl, all the while her hands
caressed the white panties in her hands.</p><p>Sarah sat back at their table as Angelica left the stage, smiling and
giving little waves.</p><p>""Did I miss anything good?"" she asked calmly, trying not to laugh and
Julie's stunned expression.</p><p>""That girl is fantastic,"" said Julie quietly, still holding the
girl's g-string.</p><p>""I'm glad you like her,"" said Sarah, ""You even got yourself a nice
souvenir.""</p><p>Julie blushed as she realised she still held them, feeling the slight
wetness on her fingers.</p><p>The PA system announced they would be a break for a while, so Sarah
called one of the nude waitresses over and ordered a couple more
drinks.</p><p>""How did you find out about this place?"" asked Julie when their
drinks arrived.</p><p>""Same way you did,"" replied Sarah, taking a sip, ""A friend of mine
told me about it.""</p><p>They continued their conversation and Mistress walked over, a certain
stride in her step.</p><p>""Sarah. Julie,"" she said, ""The girls are ready for you now.""</p><p>Sarah smiled and pulled Julie to her feet, ""Great. Now comes the good
part.""</p><p>She led a puzzled Julie out through a side door, which led to a
staircase. Upstairs, the club resembled a hotel, with corridors
leading to numerous rooms.</p><p>Mistress led them down passed many rooms, the soft sounds of feminine
moans emanating from within.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, stopping in the hallway, ""This is your room Sarah,""
she said, gesturing to a room on her right, ""And this is your room
Julie."" gesturing to the room on her left, ""Just remember, if they
say stop, stop.""</p><p>She left them with a smile and made her way back down the corridor.</p><p>""What the hell's going on?"" asked Julie, her earlier nerves making
themselves known again.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" said Sarah, pushing Julie towards the door, ""Just
enjoy yourself.""</p><p>Julie entered the room tentatively. It was laid out quite simply.
There was a large chair in one corner, and a double bed opposite. The
ceiling was mirrored, and a soft light came from wall mounted torches.</p><p>Angelica was seated on the chair.</p><p>The girl got up and walked to Julie. She had changed from her
previous outfit, now her hair hung loosely down her back, and she
wore only a sheer black dress, her pale body practically shining
underneath.</p><p>She took her hand and led her to the bed, crawling along it on her
hands and knees. She crooked her finger at Julie, and the older woman
followed her. She had Julie lie down on the bed, and stood over her.
She danced to the imagined beat in her mind, offering Julie peeks up
her black dress.</p><p>Now they were closer, Julie was able to drink in this girl's beauty.
Her skin was smooth, and there was just the smallest amount of muscle
definition on her body, due to night's dancing.</p><p>She pulled the dress up and over herself, and threw it behind her,
continuing to sway her hips, back and forth.</p><p>She arched her back and flipped over, ending up on her stomach, her
face pointing up Julie's skirt. Julie felt the girl's hands reach up
and grabbed her panties, pulling them down off her legs.</p><p>""Oh my god,"" she moaned as she felt Angelica's fingers probe at her
sex.</p><p>Julie grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it up, Angelica smiled
at the sight of Julie's trimmed sex. The first time she felt the
girl's young mouth lower itself onto her aching sex; Julie bucked her
hips of the bed, almost going over the edge right then and there.</p><p>But Angelica was gentle; she calmed Julie down by massaging her
stomach before tackling her pussy once more.</p><p>Small fingers pushed into her hole, thrusting in and out with a slow
pace. Julie had to beg the girl to go faster, as she thrust her hips
against her hand.</p><p>Back and forth, in and out of Julie's pussy her fingers went with
ease. Then she pulled them out and brought them up to her mouth,
licking them hungrily, savouring it as though it was her last meal.
Then she brought them to Julie's mouth, tracing them over her lips so
she could taste herself. The flavour was sweet and musky and it drove
her crazy with desire.</p><p>Julie grabbed the little girl and spun her round; bring her baby-bald
sex to her face.</p><p>The smell of her cunt was incredibly intoxicating, and the softness
of that hairless pussy against her mouth was almost enough to make
Julie come again. Angelica's hips were bucking against her face as if
she were fucking a cock.</p><p>The feeling of it was unreal. Her hands held Julie's in place while
she feasted on her swiftly flowing juices. Julie could feel her
getting closer; hear her moans getting louder and louder. Her head
fell back, her mouth opened, her flat chest thrust forward 'and her
thighs shook uncontrollably against Julie's face.</p><p>Angelica slid off Julie's body and lay on the bed, panting for
breath. Julie looked up in the mirror, watching as Angelica slowly
caressed her swollen sex with her fingers.</p><p>Julie pulled the girl closer to her, and slipped on her legs between
the girl's. Julie, on top, grinded against Angelica, their pussies
pushing harder together; Angelica revelled at the feel of another
hard, swollen clit rubbing against her own, and humped against her.</p><p>Their clits throbbed and Angelica moaned in ecstasy. Julie was
basking in the feeling of hot girl flesh, and she reached down with
her hand to cup Angelica's butt cheeks, pulling her harder against
herself, feeling her stiff clit, her pussy wet and hot.</p><p>Julie trailed both her hands up Angelica's body, feeling her hard
nipples. She massaged them as the two fucked. It felt so good Julie
soon cried with happiness.</p><p>They moaned and screamed and climaxed and moaned and climaxed again.
The mutual bliss driving them to impossible heights. Juices gushed
and dripped from their cunts, like
Overflowing rivers of pleasure as orgasm followed one another, each
more intense than the last.</p><p>Julie slid off the young girl and slumped onto the bed, her breathing
was hard and laboured. Looking up in the mirror she saw Angelica was
the same, her tiny muscles twitching under her skin.</p><p>Angelica was the first to move, leaning over Julie's tired form and
kissing her deeply, their tongues dancing around each other.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said, her angelic voice sounding sweeter through her
exhaustion, ""That was exquisite. I hope we can do it again, soon.""</p><p>Angelica slid off the bed, picking her dress up off the floor.
Blowing Julie a final kiss, she left the room.</p><p>Sarah was waiting for her when she left the room. Julie couldn't help
but notice her clothes where a little dishevelled, as well as the
faint scratch marks on her arm.</p><p>""So,"" she asked, ""What do you think of this place?""</p><p>""This club,"" said Julie, still a little out of breath, ""is fucking
amazing.""</p><p>""I'm glad you think so. Here, Mistress asked me to give you this.
You'll need it if you ever want to come back.""</p><p>Sarah handed over a necklace. Hanging from the silver chain, was a
gold Venus symbol. Inside the loop was a smaller symbol.</p><p>""Welcome to the 'Cunthia Club'"" Sarah said with a smile.</p>"
11,Baby's Got A Fever,a2b,1,"When Sarah's five year old daughter breaks out in a fever, it's up to her to find a way to relieve her.","['F,g Inc Oral']","<p>""Oh really?"" asked the deep voice down the phone, ""Well, I hope it's
not anything serious.""</p><p>""Oh no,"" she replied, ""The doctor said she just has a high fever. But
I think it'd be better if I stay in with her tonight.""</p><p>""No that's fine,"" replied the voice, ""I completely understand. We'll
just have to arrange to go out on another night.""</p><p>""Thanks Matt,"" she said, ""I'll give you a call sometime during the
week.""</p><p>""Alright Sarah. Give Holly my best.""</p><p>""Will do. Bye.""</p><p>Sarah put the phone down with a sigh, brushing a lock of dark brown
hair out of her eyes. It had been a long time since she had gone out
with someone, and she had been looking forward to her's and Matt's
date tonight. He was the first man she had felt a real connection
with since Holly's jerkoff father had walked away.</p><p>She made her way up the stairs, glancing at photographs of herself
and her five year old daughter Holly along the way. The simularites
were obvious. Her daughter had inherited her brown hair, blue eyes
and heart shaped face, Sarah smiled at the memory of when she gave
birth and held her in her arms for the first time.</p><p>She opened the door to her daughter's room and supressed a chill. The
window was wide open and there was an electric fan blowing cool air
towards the bed Holly was laying on. The five year old had kicked off
the covers and lay on the sheets, her lithe body shaking slightly,</p><p>""My poor baby's got a fever,"" said Sarah, sitting down on the edge of
the bed, ""How are you feeling, hun?""</p><p>""Hot."" Holly said, her small voice barely a whisper,</p><p>Sarah looked down on her daughter, wishing there was something she
could do to magic her fever away,</p><p>""How about a nice cold shower,"" suggested Sarah, ""That might help to
cool you down.""</p><p>Holly sat up on the bed, her flush face nodding and her eyes half
closed. Sarah scooped her up in her arms and immediately felt the
heat radiating from the girl's body, feeling her own skin warm at the
touch.</p><p>She carried her into the bathroom and set the young girl down on the
floor, turning to switch on the shower,</p><p>""Will you get in with me?"" asked Holly in her quiet voice,</p><p>""You just want mommy to do all the work, don't you?"" Sarah said
teasingly, bringing a smile out on her daughters face,</p><p>With the water running, Sarah knelt down in front of Holly, and
grasped the hem of her nightshirt. She pulled the garment up and over
her head and felt another wave of heat wash over her.</p><p>Sarah gasped slightly at the sight of Holly's body. Her smooth skin
was flushed red and covered in sweat. Even her white cotton panties
were soaked and stuck to her hot skin. Sarah peeled those down off
her daughter's legs, the wet crotch sticking to Holly's baby sex.</p><p>With her daughter naked, Sarah lifted her up and into the cubicle,
the five year old gasping as the cold water hit her hot skin. Sarah
watched her daughter relish in the cold stream as she removed her own
clothes. Pulling off her t-shirt and unclasping her bra, she let her
large breasts spill out into the cool air. She unbuttoned her jeans
and pulled them down her long legs, bringing her underwear with them,
and then stepped under the water,</p><p>""Ahh,"" she gasped, ""That's sooooo cold.""</p><p>Holly giggled, a sound Sarah was happy to hear, and continued to rub
her hands over her skin, spreading the cold water over her.</p><p>Sarah grabbed a bottle of shampoo and crouched down on the tiled
floor, bringing her closer to Holly's height,</p><p>""Turn around and I'll do your hair.""</p><p>The little girl obeyed, and Sarah began lathering up her hair. It was
much like her mother's, only slightly lighter in shade and not as
long, stopping at the back of her neck. As she massaged the suds into
her scalp, Sarah felt her daughter relax against her, her warm body
tight against her own.</p><p>Without warning, the little girl let out a cry, and Sarah felt hot
liquid spalsh against her lower body and legs,</p><p>""I'm sorry mommy,"" said Holly, her voice shaking, ""I tried to hold
it...""</p><p>""Don't worry about it honey,"" said Sarah, feeling the girl's hot pee
dribble down her body, ""You're not feeling well. It wasn't your
fault,"" Sarah rinsed the foam from her daughter's hair before
reaching up to grab a bottle of body gel, ""Besides, it's not the
first time you've ever peed on me.""</p><p>""What?"" said the girl, looking up at her mother, ""When have I peed on
you?""</p><p>""When you were a baby,"" replied Sarah, squirting some gel into her
hands, ""Whenever I had to change your diaper, I'd get you all cleaned
up and then,"" Sarah made a hissing sound as she lathered up her
hands, ""All over me. I used to think you were doing it on purpose.""</p><p>The little girl laughed, Sarah's heart warmed at the sound.
Evidently, this shower had been a good idea,</p><p>""I'm sorry mommy,"" Holly said when the laughs had stopped. She held
out her cupped hands to her mother, ""Let me help clean you.""</p><p>""Okay,"" said Sarah, squirting some gel into Holly's hands, ""I'll do
the top half, you do the bottom.""</p><p>Holly giggled at the word 'bottom', and quickly set to work on her
mother's legs. Sarah, let out a soft sigh as she felt little hands
run up and down her thighs. She spread the lotion over her chest, and
her mind drifted to what might have happened tonight with Matt.</p><p>Her hands squeezed her breasts as her imagination cooked up all sorts
of ideas, none of which would be happening tonight. But that was
okay, her mind told her, being in the shower with Holly was much more
fun.</p><p>It was then she realised that she was turned on, REALLY turned on.
The pleasure wasn't coming from the firm orbs that sat on her chest,
it was coming from lower down. Looking down, she saw why.</p><p>Holly's face was scrunched up in concentration. She had one hand
holding her mother's curvy hip, the other was moving back and forth
between her legs, her small fingers rubbing rapidly against her
mound. At first, Sarah stared in disbelief, not just at the sight,
but the sensations the little girl was bringing out,</p><p>""Holly!"" she cried, her voice much hoarser then she would have
prefered, and she grabbed on to her dughter's pistoning arm,</p><p>""What's wrong mommy?"" asked Holly, looking up at her mother with her
blue eyes full of angelic innocnece,</p><p>'That's wrong' came into her mind but was quickly dismissed. as
was; 'stop it', 'you shouldn't touch mommy there' and 'that's my
place to clean'. Sarah said none of these, instead,</p><p>""Make sure you clean inside as well."" said Sarah, her voice shaking,</p><p>""Inside?""</p><p>Sarah reached down and spread her sex, unable to comprehend what she
was thinking of doing with her daughter. Beautiful daughter, her mind
corrected,</p><p>""Yes sweetie,"" she said, bringing her daughter's hand to her
hole, ""In here.""</p><p>""Isn't that where pee-pee comes from?"" asked Holly,</p><p>""No. Pee-pee comes from this hole,"" said Sarah, brushing Holly's
fingers against the smaller hole, ""This is the one where baby's come
from.""</p><p>""Where I came from?"" asked Holly with a smile,</p><p>""Yes sweetie. This is where I need you to clean.""</p><p>Holly nodded eagerly, and Sarah guided her daughter's fingers into
her sex, all four of the small digits slipping in easily.  Sarah
moaned and leant back against the wall, sprading her legs to give
Holly better access.</p><p>She could feel the girl's fingers spread inside her, brushing against
the walls of her sex. They were pulled out slightly, and then pushed
back in, bringing another moan from Sarah's lips,</p><p>""Holly,"" Sarah said, her breathless with arousal, ""Mommy needs you to
clean here as well, okay?""</p><p>As she spoke, she brought here daughter's free hand from her hip, and
rested on her swollen clit, ""Okay mommy."" said Holly, and quickly
began rubbing it in circles.</p><p>Her mommy was moaning a lot now, as she rubbed her big boobs in her
hands. But she didn't ask Holly to stop what she was doing, so the
little girl assumed that she was doing it right, and sped up her
movements.</p><p>Sarah's mind was blank as her fiver year old 'cleaned' her. She
moaned deeply with every thrust, and squealed in delight when Holly's
fingers occasionally brushed the soft, spongy spot hidden within her.
Her nipples were hard as stone, and she pinched them tightly between
her fingers.</p><p>When her daughter sped up, her body went over the edge, and she
screamed out loud, every muscle in her body twitching with release.
Her pussy clamped down on Holly's intruding fingers, and the little
girl cried out with fright at both the feeling and the noise from her
mother.</p><p>Sarah's legs gave in, and she slid down the wall, panting for breath,</p><p>""Mommy?"" asked a voice that sounded like it was coming from  a
million miles away, ""Are you okay?""</p><p>Sarah's mind came back into focus, and she looked at her daughter,
her eyes wide with alarm,</p><p>""Yes baby,"" said Sarah with a grin, hugging her daughter
tightly, ""Mommy feels' even better than okay.""</p><p>""My hand's stuck.""</p><p>Sarah looked down and saw her daughter's hand wedged inside her sex.
Reaching down she pulled it out of her, the small thing covered in
her juices,</p><p>""It's all hot and sticky."" said Holly, staring at the wetness on her
hands,</p><p>""Let mommy clean it off,"" said Sarah, and she brought the hand to her
mouth, licking her cum from the girl's palm, ""Mmmm.""</p><p>Seeing the enjoyment her mother was having, Holly stuck out her
tongue and licked along the back of her hand. Whatever it was, it was
nice, and the five year old greedily sucked the rest of the juices
from her fingers,</p><p>""Do you like that, baby?"" asked Sarah, watching the small girl suck
her hand dry, a dirty thought forming in her mind,</p><p>""Uh-huh."" said Holly, mumbling around her fingers,</p><p>""Would you like mommy to get all the naughty heat out of you?""</p><p>""Yes please, mommy!"" exclaimed Holly, spreading her legs,</p><p>""Well then, let's got to mommy's room,"" said Sarah, scooping her
daughter up in her arms, ""We'll be more comfortable there.""</p><p>She switched off the shower and carried Holly out of the room. She
didn't bother with towels for either of them, and they both entered
her bedroom, wet and naked. She pulled back the covers and gently lay
her daughter down, reaching over to switch on a bedside lamp. Sarah
noticed that some of the redness had gone away, except for her little
girl's mound, which swollen and crimson,</p><p>""Okay Holly,"" said Sarah in a momentary lapse of sanity, ""This has to
be a secret between me and you, okay?""</p><p>""Okay mommy."" said Holly, her body shaking in anticipation,</p><p>Holding herself over her daughter, Sarah leant forward and pressed
her lips against Holly's. When she felt the young girl pull away in
what she thought was a quick peck like their kisses normally were,
Sarah pushed down, and slipped her tongue into Holly's mouth. The
young girl shrieked in surprise, the sound muffled by her mother's
tongue, but when she got used to it, her own tongue slid against her
mother's,</p><p>""Did you like that?"" asked Sarah, pulling away,</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Holly, catching her breath, ""Can we kiss like that all
the time from now on?""</p><p>""Of course we can, baby.""</p><p>Sarah glided down her daughter's body, trailing light kisses on her
skin. She stopped at her chest, and sucked one of the tiny, pink buds
into her mouth. Holly gasped as her mother flicked her tongue over
the rubbery point, teasing it into erection. She repeated the process
with the other nipple, and smiled down proudly at her handiwork.</p><p>Sarah had wondered whether her duaghter was too young for her body to
respond to more mature sensations, but the stiffness of her nipples
answered her question, and she continued her way down to the girl's
puffy sex.</p><p>She gently put her hands on Holly's smooth, young thighs and pushed
them apart, soft baby lips spreading in the process. Sarah's tongue
slid out of her mouth, and tentatively pressed against the flesh of
her daughter's sex.</p><p>Holly gasped at the contact and her hips bucked suddenly off the bed.
Sarah pushed her back down and held her tightly as she ran her tongue
between the swollen lips. Holly writhed on the bed, humping her sex
up and down, moaning and squealing as her body rocked with new
feelings of pleasure.</p><p>The five year old's sex offered no resistance as Sarah pushed her
tongue inside Holly's baby hole. She shrieked again at the
penetration, her legs clamping on hard around her mother's head, her
small hands buried in her hair.</p><p>Sarah could feel the barrier of her daughter's virgintiy with the tip
of her tongue. She contemplated taking it hen and there, but with a
scream from her daughter, her mouth was filled with liquid sugar.</p><p>Her beautiful daughter oragsmed for the first time in her young life,
her body arching off the king size bed, and Sarah thought she might
drown in the tidal wave of the girl's sweet, sweet juices.</p><p>After what seemed like an eternity, the five year old's body dropped
back onto the bed, her breathing deep and laboured,</p><p>""Holly,"" asked Sarah with concern, ""Are you okay? I didn't go too far
did I?""</p><p>Her daughter tried to sit up, but her arms buckled and she fell back
onto the bed, ""That..."" she said between deep breaths, ""Was so...
much... fun...""</p><p>Sarah crawled up next to her daughter, curling her body around her's.
Sarah rested her hand on her daughter's forehead, smiling as she felt
that the fever had gone down. She watched the five year old drift off
to sleep with a grin on her face, and as she reached over to switch
off the light, calling Matt was the last thing on her mind.</p>"
12,Ready Or Not,a2b,1,A group of six friends play their own naughty version of hide and go-seek.,"['f/f', 'f/f', 'f/f', 'f/f', 'f/f', 'teen', 'oral']","<p>Sarah pulled her phone out of her pocket as she walked down the street, her short blonde hair bouncing with each step, lit up by the early afternoon sun. Her blue eyes shone as she read the message again, feeling a shiver run through her body; 'B @ Bet's @ 3. U knw tha rulz. Candi xxx.'</p><p>Her pace quickened when she reached the corner of the street where her friend Elizabeth lived, the large house quickly coming into view. The fourteen year old practically ran to her front door. She unlocked it with the spare key she had been given the day before and closed and locked it behind her when she entered.</p><p>She grinned at what greeted her in the hall, five neatly folded piles of clothing; from socks and shoes at the bottom all the way to bras and panties at the top. Sarah unslung her coat and hung it on a nearby hook and and slipped off her shoes before wandering in to the living room, and glancing at the clock.</p><p>'Two minutes to three,' she thought to herself, 'Might as well grab a drink.'</p><p>Sarah made her way into the kitchen, her bare feet padding against the soft carpet, and grabbed a Coke from the fridge. The was a small digital clock on the cooker, which Sarah watched intently as she sipped her drink, willing the numbers to change. ""Ready or not,"" she called out when the clock finally turned to three, ""Here I come!""</p><p>Sarah didn't have far to look once the game got underway, in fact, she had already noticed her when she walked into the kitchen, but the game hadn't started yet.</p><p>She made her way through the kitchen, dropping her empty can in the bin, and out into the dining room. It was occupied by a long wooden table bordered by chairs. On the left hand wall were large patio doors which led out into the long garden, and was decorated with a pair of curtains.</p><p>Peeking out of the bottom of the far sided curtains, were ten toes.</p><p>Sarah watched them as she walked through the dining room, her soft smile growing wider as the ten little piggies curled inward as she got close. She grabbed the curtain with one hand, an in single sweeping gesture, pulled it out of the way. ""Hello Jenny."" she said. The girl underneath the curtain was thirteen years old and completely naked. Her red hair had been tied into a ponytail and draped over one shoulder. Her green eyes were open wide and her lower lip was sucked into her mouth. Her breasts been eager to grow and she was already a B cup. ""Oh, come one,"" moaned the nude girl standing in front of her, ""How'd you find me so fast?""</p><p>""That's a secret."" Sarah said, and reached up to grab the girl's still-growing breast. Jennifer began to fondle her breast as Sarah cupped the other, the thirteen year old arching her back and moaning with anticipation as Sarah bent down and stuck out her tongue gently touching her nipple. It was so quick and gentle, it was hardly felt. ""You shouldn't waste time you know,"" breathed Jennifer, her red bangs falling in front of her face, ""You've only got an hour.""</p><p>She gasped as Sarah once again stuck out her tongue and this time touching Jennifer's nipple a little harder and longer, tracing a circle around Jennifer's nipple before closing her lips around it. Jennifer was moaning very passionately and thrusting her breasts up into the air, as the blonde sucked her stiff nipple deep into her mouth.</p><p>Sarah slid a hand down Jennifer's slim body and ran a thumb over her soft, fine pussy hairs.</p><p>Gently, just tickling them. Jennifer grabbed a handful of the curtains surroundimg her, arching her back as much as she could moaning out loud.</p><p>Sarah could not only see the dripping juices but she could smell her sweet pussy. With her index finger she ran her finger right down the middle of her folds, stopping at her very hot and wet hole. Jennifer thrust her hips up in reaction to the feeling, trying to take Sarah in. ""Which one of us doesn't wanna waste time now, huh?""</p><p>Sarah parted her lips with her fingers, stuck out her tongue and ran it right over the back of her clit. She took the the hard nub into her mouth, suckling on it like she had the girl's nipple, and thrust her finger's into her sex. ""Oh my God!"" Jennifer exclaimed, her hips bucking as her pussy spasmed, clear juices flowing down Sarah's hand. ""Well,"" said Sarah, holding the panting girl, ""This shouldn't take too long after all.""</p><p>Leaving Jennifer laying on the couch, trying to regain her breath, Sarah did a sweep of the rooms downstairs. Finding them all empty she skipped up the stairs and headed into the first room she came to, Elizabeth's.</p><p>Sarah checked the cupboards and under the bed, but found this room was also empty, but she did take a minute to look at the photographs stuck on one of the walls. Photos of 'The Group' as Elizabeth liked to call them. She saw pictures of herself and little Jennifer, as well as the four other 'members'.</p><p>Leaving that room behind her, Sarah headed for the next room along, and found herself in the bathroom. Sarah gasped as her bare feet hit the cold tile floor and she felt her nipples stiffen against the cool air.</p><p>The bathroom itself was pretty typical, in one corner there was a large white bathtub, and in the other was a shower cubicle, covered in frosted glass. Through the glass, Sarah could make out the dark outline of a person.</p><p>The door slid open silently, and Sarah found Elizabeth standing in front of her. ""You know,"" said Sarah, eyeing her friend up and down, ""Maybe you shouldn't hide behind something see though.""</p><p>""I'll keep that in mind."" Elizabeth giggled. Sarah licked her dry lips as her friend spun aorund for her. Her shoulders were well defined and lead to a long neck that was waiting to be devoured. Out of the six of them, she had the biggest breasts, already a D cup and threatening to keep going. Her lower back arched in and swung back into two round orbs of her ass. She had let her hair down from the tight bun she normally wore and black hair cascaded to the middle of her back, brushing against darker skin.</p><p>Sarah led her out of the shower and sat her on the edge of the tub, the girl's dark eyes widening in anticipation. The cold air made her young nipples stand on end, just as it had to Sarah. The blonde twisted one in her fingers and Elizabeth bit her lip as Sarah kissed her way down my stomach. ""Still,"" said Elizabeth, ""There's something to be said for being found.""</p><p>Sarah's fingers slowly rubbed slow circles around the girl's large clit and a deep moan emerged from her throat. She lowered her face in between dark legs and ran her fingers around the edge of swollen vaginal lips and gently sucked on her clit.</p><p>The intensity got harder and harder until Sarah was lapping up the juice that was spilling out of Elizabeth's sex, wetting the girl's pubic hair. Sarah used the tip of her tongue to stroke her pussy up and down. Strong fingers were tangled in blonde hair and Sarah bobbed her head up and down.</p><p>Elizabeth flicked her head back and let out a scream as orgasm washed over her, her body rocked against the edge of the tub, her muscles twitching under her skin, but she somehow managed to keep her balance, before sliding to the floor.</p><p>Sarah felt a chill as she entered the master bedroom. She had never really been in Elizabeth's parent's room before, and the thought that she might find one of her friends in the nude and make them cum made her feel a little nervous.</p><p>The thing that caught her attention the most, was the king sized bed that took up most of the room. It stood on raised legs, leaving plenty of space underneath. More than enough for a naked teenager to hide.</p><p>Sarah dropped to her knees and peeked underneath. She broke into a grin and reached under, pulling out with her, a pair of long tanned legs. She pulled them out to the girl's waist, and easily spread them open. ""Hello Natalie."" said Sarah, recognising the moist slit in front of her. ""Aren't you gonna let me get out from under the bed first?"" Natalie called first, trying to wriggle out. ""What for?"" asked Sarah, moving onto her stomach, ""I have everything I need right here.""</p><p>Despite being the oldest of the group at fifteen, Natalie’s pussy was clean-shaven, making her seem younger than she already looked. To Sarah it looked beautiful, like a little girls; all clean and smooth and extremely inviting.</p><p>As Sarah's fingers touched the skin she heard Natalie give a little sigh and she instinctively spread her legs farther so that the lips opened. Her sweet smell entered Sarah's nose and from that point she knew that she wanted to taste her, to tickle her clit with her tongue, and probe the tight wet hole that lay before her blue eyes.</p><p>Sarah moved forward and opened her lips farther with her thumbs. Knowing how sensitive Natalie was, Sarah was being very gentle with her red sex. The moans from Natalie coaxed her further, and she writhed under the bed as Sarah applied her tongue to the girl's hot wet pussy.</p><p>Sarah's tongue darted in and out of her hole, and then licked upwards to her clit. She was so wet and warm, Sarah's own pussy ached to be touched, wetting the tiny panties she wore beneath her jeans. The blonde teased her, going in circles around her clit. Natalie's hips pushed upwards as Sarah teased her.</p><p>In her mind's eye, Sarah could picture what was happening to Natalie under the bed. She could see her long, brown hair spread out all around her, her blue eyes glazed over as she continued to writhe and wriggle.</p><p>Sarah placed her mouth over Natalie's bulging clit and gently sucked, pushing two fingers inside her simultaneously. As the pressure increased, Natalie came with a loud moan, her legs squeezing Sarah head in between them, almost to the point where it hurt.</p><p>Natalie's body rocked back and forth for several minutes, climaxing again and again, before her body eventually fell limp. Gently, Sarah slid the rest of Natalie from under the bed, leaving a trail of kisses along her body on the way. ""You okay sweetie?"" she asked, resting her own head against the girl's neck. Natalie tried speaking but didn't have the breath, so she slowly nodded. ""Do you know where the other two went?"" asked Sarah. ""N-no..."" panted Natalie. Sarah sat up and lifted one of Natalie's legs, bringing her foot to her mouth, letting her tongue slip out and run up from the base of her sole to her toes. ""Are you sure?""</p><p>Sarah reached up and pulled the cord down. The attic door opened and a steel ladder slid out gently. Sarah pulled it down, and clambered up. She found the light switch close by, and the whole room lit up.</p><p>At first, she was taken away by how much space was up here. How, if Natalie was right, Candice could be anywhere in here, there were certainly enough boxes. But then she laid eyes on a large old wardrobe, just the right size for a skinny fourteen year old to fit in.</p><p>She walked over to it, stepping over fallen boxes along the way and opened both doors wide. ""Dammit,"" exclaimed Candice, ""I forgot how good you were at this game.""</p><p>Sarah merely shrugged, as she drank in her friend's body. Her curly black hair, her pert chest and neatly trimmed pubic bush. The blonde leant forward and two sets of lips met, tongues dancing around each other.</p><p>Sarah's mouth started to travel, leaving a trail of kisses, her fingernails gently caressing Candice's body, in particular from her firm buttocks up to her back and down again. Sarah's mouth finding her soft, pierced belly button, and she began sucking on the stud, flicking it, and heard Candice giggle.</p><p>Sarah pushed at the girl's knees, spreading her legs apart and looked up at her. Candice turned to face her, Sarah now on her knees, looking into her warm mound; the short hairs, the dark lips, the pink interior. Sarah felt her hair being stroked softly and gently as they made eye contact. They both smiled.</p><p>Sarah's tongue ran up one labia, and then down the other side, moving her head in a gentle circular motion. Candice tasted divine, the pink interior glistening with her juices. Blonde hair was suddenly pulled, Candice's hands pulling her in closer, as she gasped, begged Sarah to taste her.</p><p>Her tongue pushed past her lips, finger nails gently making small circles on her thighs as Sarah's tongue drew small circles inside her, tasting her, feeling her velvety texture as her tongue licked, twisted, explored her pussy, gently sighing into her.</p><p>Candice tightened her grip slightly on Sarah's hair and the blonde felt her body move, perhaps arching her back, tongue darting in and out, licking swirling tasting. Her finger nails lightly caressing Candice's upper thighs.</p><p>""Oh god,"" moaned Candice, ""Oh my fucking god.""</p><p>She cried. She arched her back, whilst gyrating her hips, upwards, downwards, or in a circular motion, pushing hard against my tongue, my face. Sarah held on as the teen humped her pussy against her face, until finally her pussy felt release, and Sarah drank deeply from the well opened before her.</p><p>Sarah helped Candice down the ladder, her legs still shaking underneath her. As she did, she wracked her mind as to where Rose was hiding. She had already checked every room in the house, and there was no sign. Then it hit her.</p><p>She walked with Candice down the stairs, and into the living room. Candice joined the other three as they sat on the couch, still naked, their arms wrapped around each other.</p><p>Sarah glanced at the clock. Just under ten minutes. Her hunch had better be right.</p><p>She made her way back through the kitchen and into the dining room. Sliding open the patio doors, she stepped into the garden and instantly felt the warm sun on her skin, and the cool grass between her toes.</p><p>She walked down to the bottom of the garden, in particular to the tall, thick tree in the far corner. It was there that she found what she was looking for. ""I thought you'd never find me."" said Rose, taking her hand away from her sex. She was completely naked and Sarah saw her budding breasts go up and down as she breathed. Her pussy was trimmed, the soft blonde curls formed the shape of a heart. By the time Sarah had walked to her, Rose was already fondling her rock-hard nipples.</p><p>Sarah kneeled down in front of her, her mind empty of thought. She just couldn't resist that lovely little trimmed pussy. She knew that the six of them were a group, but her heart had always held a special place for Rose, just as Rose held one for her.</p><p>Sarah kissed her pussy. She kissed it like it were a mouth begging for her to do it. She used her whole tongue to search every hole in this wonderful place before she finally found it. She could feel Rose's muscles tighten as she began to suck her clitoris. Rose took her head into her hands and pushed it towards the moist center. Pretty soon Rosee just couldn't take it anymore.</p><p>She leaned against the tree and moaned so loudly that Sarah was sure everyone in the street Heard her. Her orgasm lasted longer than ever before. Then she lifted Sarah's head and kissed her to the lips which were still moist from her own juices.</p><p>The two teens held each other in their arms, kissing and whispering to each other how my loved one another. Then, Sarah lifted her nude lover to her feet and they walked hand in hand back into the house, Rose not paying any attention to anyone looking in from neighbouring houses, curious about the noise.</p><p>Sarah's pussy felt like it was baking in it's own heat, and she desperately needed to get out of her clothes. She led Rose into the living room and sat her down on the couch with the others, then turned to look at the clock. ""Ha,"" she said, ""I win with twenty seconds to spare.""</p><p>""Well done."" said Elizabeth with a smile. ""So now you get to order us around for the rest of the day."" said Jennifer, giggling in eagerness. ""So, what do you want us to do first?"" asked Candice, slipping off the sofa and crawling towards Sarah. 'God, I fucking love this game' she thought to herself, as 'The Group' came together.</p><p>The End.</p>"
13,Rubbing Down The Rich Girl,a2b,1,"After a rude, but wealthy, woman leaves 22 year old masseuse Amy Lane all hot under the collar, as well as other places, she finds release with the woman's 9 year old daughter.","['F/g', 'Mast']","<p>""God, what was wrong with that woman?"" Twenty-two year old Amy Lane
muttured to herself as she straightened out the massage table, ""I've
never heard someone piss and moan that much during a rub down
before. 'Oh, I hope that lotion contains organic materials, I
absolutely *refuse* to let anything else touch me.'"" she added in a
posh voice.</p><p>What annoyed Amy the most was that the woman was gorgeous. She had
shimmering blonde hair that trailed down her back, full perky
breasts, a round ass and the glimpses Amy had caught of her crotch
had shown her inner lips pushing out. The woman had gotten the young
brunette all hot and bothered. What a waste.</p><p>As Amy was folding up the towel that had been rudely left on the
floor, while ignoring the warm sensation growing between her legs,
her supervisor Angela knocked at the door before poking her head into
the room,</p><p>""Are you all ready for your next one?"" she asked,</p><p>""Yeah,"" replied Amy, ""Just as long as she isn't as bad as the one
I've just done.""</p><p>Angela's head left the room and a nine year old girl walked in.
Instantly Amy thought she was adorable. She wore a light blue, single
piece swimming costume which tightly hugged her prepubescent body.
Her hair was a lighter blonde to the woman who had been before and
stopped just past her neck, but there was a close resemblence to the
two,</p><p>""Hiya,"" said Amy with a smile, placing her hands on her knees and
using her best adult-talking-to-a-child voice, ""My name's Amy. What's
yours?""</p><p>""Let me see your hands."" the girl said coldly,</p><p>""Oh... um, okay.""</p><p>Amy held her hands out and the little girl inspected them, turning
them over and checking her fingernails, ""They'll do. But you better
not scratch me or else.""</p><p>'Or else what?' leapt into Amy's mind, but she quickly pushed it
back, ""No problemo,"" she said instead, ""If you want to just hop on to
the table, we can get started.""</p><p>The girl picked up a fresh towel from the neat pile and wrapped it
around herself. After a minute or so of wiggling around, her swimsuit
slipped down her legs and bunched around her ankles. The girl climbed
on to the table and lay down on her stomach, resting her head on her
folded arms,</p><p>""So you've obviously had a massage before."" said Amy, pouring a hand
full of massage oil and spreading over the girl's back before
beginning to rub at her neck and shoulders. Amy felt the girl relax
under her touch and she let out a soft sigh,</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said quietly, ""But this is my first time having a girl do
it.""</p><p>""Really?"" Amy asked,</p><p>""Yeah. My mom, the woman you were with before me, she has this
Italian guy, Mario, come over once a week.""</p><p>After giving a considerable amount of attention to her shoulders, Amy
moved slowly downward, to the girl's sides and lower back, ""You still
haven't told me your name."" Amy said, her fingers briefly passing
under the towel around the girl's waist,</p><p>""It's Sarah.""</p><p>There was an air of tranquility in her voice that wasn't there when
she first came in, and was never there at all when she was dealing
with the girl's mother.</p><p>Amy felt a grin form on her face, maybe she could have some fun after
all. Then, seeming to ignore the towel that was over Sarah's butt,
Amy slid her hands underneath it and started firmly massaging her
soft ass. She felt Sarah tense up, this was obviously something that
Mario didn't do, but the girl quickly relaxed again. After a moment
or two, Amy pulled the towel away and tossed it on to the pile.</p><p>""Those things just get in the way,"" she said, ""Keeps me from doing my
job.""</p><p>She slid her warm oily hands down between the girl's thighs, the edge
of her fingers briefly brushing her young sex. Again Sarah tensed up
a little and gave a short, almost silent gasp,</p><p>""Oh, I see your a little sensitive there."" Amy said continuing down
to the bends of her knees,</p><p>""No."" said Sarah relaxing again, ""Just slightly ticklish."" She gave a
little laugh as Amy gently bent her leg to massage her ankles and
feet.</p><p>Amy wondered if Sarah realized what she had intentionally done. She
couldn't help but notice that the girl had opened her legs slightly,
and her cute little butt had rose a fraction off the table.</p><p>She applied more oil to the girl's feet as she carefully massaged
between each of her tiny toes. Then she worked her way back up the
inside of her legs until she reached the same spot as before. Again
Amy felt the edge of her fingers brush against the girl's pussy.
Sarah's thighs parted even more and her butt raised higher, but Amy
ignored this as she moved upward and eventually back to her shoulders.</p><p>""Okay, you can turn over now."" She said as she plucked another bottle
from the table where the lotions sat.</p><p>When she turned back she felt the grin become a smile as she looked
at the nude girl. Her nipples were a bit stiff, Amy wasn't sure if
that was from the rub down or the cool air. Her bare pubic mound was
flushed pink and her small pussy lips peeked out between her thighs.</p><p>""Do you want me to put the towel back on?"" asked Amy, concerned that
she may have gone a bit too far.</p><p>But Sarah merely shook her head and closed her eyes, wiggling on the
table to get comfy.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Amy moved to the top of Sarah's head and started rubbing her temples
then down over the girl's neck and body. She applied a little oil to
her chest, watching it pool around her nipples, and began massaging.
Softly at first then increasing the pressure little by little. She
could hear the young girl breathing heavier as her nipples grew
harder and she pushed her chest up into Amy's hands.</p><p>""How does that feel?"" asked Amy, whispering into Sarah's ear,</p><p>""Mmm,"" the girl murmured, ""It feels really good.""</p><p>One of Amy's hands slid down over the girl's stomach and between
Sarah's legs as the other pushed under the waistband of the lycra
shorts Amy wore. Her oily fingers found the girl's clit and gently
stroked it as she slipped a finger inside her own hole. Amy was
already wet and her pussy welcomed her penetrating digit.</p><p>Both girl's moaned loudly as Amy's fingers slid between Sarah's puffy
lips, rubbing back and forth against her stiff clit. Amy's muscles
tightened around her fingers as she slowly pushed them in and out of
herself. Sarah reached up and wrapped her arms around Amy, pulling
their bodies closer together.</p><p>Sarah's legs spread further apart, hanging off the tables edge while
Amy's fingers continued to caress her wet slit. Amy felt her legs
begin to tremble as she watched Sarah's do the same, and moved both
her hands faster and faster. The young girl was panting wildly as
Amy's finger probed her g-spot and she could feel the orgasm rising
within her.</p><p>Then, the girl's whole body tensed up, her toes curling tightly into
themselves and she ground her young sex against the masseuse's
fingers. Amy pumped her finger in and out of her wet hole until her
body convulsed with release. The hand between Sarah's legs tried to
clench itself and the young girl let out a silent scream as her own
small hands gripped the blanket and held on tight as she writhed
through her first ever climax.</p><p>Amy was busy packing her bottles and lotions away when there came a
knock at the door. Before she had even turned around, Sarah and her
mother entered the room, both dressed in expensive looking summer
dresses,</p><p>""Is this her?"" asked the mother in the same sharp tone she had used
during her massage,</p><p>""Yes mother."" replied Sarah, her face stoic and her voice level,</p><p>Amy felt a wave of panic rush over her. Had Sarah told on her? When
they were holding each other in the aftermath of their orgasms, she
had promised she would keep it a secret.</p><p>Sarah's mother reached into to her, also expensive looking purse, and
pulled out a small card and handed it to Amy,</p><p>""Here'"" she said in that never changing tone, ""Come to this address
at twelve o'clock every Sunday. And don't be late.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" said Amy, looking at the home address, and other
details, printed on the card, ""I don't understand.""</p><p>The woman sighed impatiently, ""I am hiring you as my daughter's
personal masseuse. Personally, I wasn't impressed with you ability,
but if my little girl wants something than she's going to get it.""</p><p>""I'm not sure if..."" Amy glanced down at Sarah, but the little girl's
face was unreadable, but Amy noticed her tiny toes curling in and out
ever so slightly in the open toed shoes she wore,</p><p>""This is nonsense,"" snapped the woman, ""I will pay you your entire
weeks wages for this one day of work.""</p><p>Amy's eyes widened. A whole week of pay *and* this adorable girl to
play with?,</p><p>""Deal."" she said with a grin.</p>"
14,Twincest - Home Alone,a2b,1,Eleven year old twins Lisa and Katie enjoy the advantages of having the house to yourself.,"['g/g', 'inc']","<p>The front door opened and eleven year old Lisa Thomas walked into the
hall and slipped off her shiny black shoes and dumped school bag on
the floor, her twin sister Katie, not one step behind her.</p><p>""Mum, we're home!"" Lisa called out as her sister relieved herself of
her own shoes and bag.</p><p>The two girls could have been the poster-children for identical
twins. Both had the shoulder length chestnut coloured hair of their
mother, and twinking green eyes of their father. They both had
sunkissed skin and were quite short for their age at only five foor
six.</p><p>""Mummy?"" called out Katie, making her way into the lounge as Lisa
headed for the dining room.</p><p>Lisa walked through the dining room into the kitchen and found what
she was looking for, ""She's left a note!"" she said to her sister.</p><p>""What's it say?"" asked Katie, quickly joining her sibling in front of
the refrigerator.</p><p>""'Hey girls,'"" Lisa read out, ""Got emergency call at the clinic. I'll
be back later in the evening. Love Mum. XXX.' Looks like it's just
you and me sis.""</p><p>Very slowly, Katie took Lisa's hand in her own and the two girl's
fingers entwined together, holding onto each other tightly. A smile
danced on Lisa's lips and she leant her forehead against Katie's.
feeling her warm breath mix with her own.</p><p>Their lips pressed against each other gently at first, then they
pulled away and kissed each other again. Lisa's tongue was the first
to slip from her mouth and brush along her sister's lips, parting
them and seeking out Katie's.</p><p>As their tongues played with each other in their mouths, their hands
grew more livelier and passionate. Katie released her grip on her
sister's hands and held her face, pulling her in for a deeper
embrace, her thumbs running across Lisa's soft cheeks.</p><p>Finally, the kiss broke and both girls were left panting for
breath, ""Let's go upstairs."" said Lisa, and before Katie could
respond, she was leading her by the hand out of the kitchen and up
the stairs.</p><p>The twin's room had two single beds, though every night they would
climb into the same one. The one on the right was the closet to the
door, and it was that bed that Lisa pushed her sister onto, before
straddling her lap and pulling her head up to kiss her some more.</p><p>Lisa ran her fingers through Katie's silky soft hair, kissing at her
cheek and the curve of her neck. She let her hands drop and Lisa
tugged at Katie's school sweater, pulling it up and over her head and
throwing it on the floor. Katie did the same for her sister, and both
girls felt a wave of heat wash over them from the other's body.</p><p>Gently pushing her down onto the bed, Lisa slowly unbuttoned her
sister's shirt, kissing at the patches of skin as they were revealed.
When all the buttons were undone, Lisa spread the shirt open and her
sister's preteen chest came into view.</p><p>There were no breasts to speak of, not yet anyway, but her nipples
were large and stiff. Katie let out a quiet moan as her sister rubbed
at the hard nubs with her finger's, leaving Katie's body wiggling on
the bed. She gasped when Lisa replaced her fingers with her lips, and
she arched her back in an attempt to push more of her flesh into her
sibling's wet mouth.</p><p>Lisa released her nipple with a loud pop, and slid down her sister's
body, kissing and licking along the way. She unbuckled Katie's
pleated skirt and tossed it aside. Slipping her finger's under the
waistband of her white cotton panties, she pulled them down and off
her legs, and added them to the growing clothes pile.</p><p>Katie felt her sister kiss and lick her way from the top of her knee
high white socks, along her thighs to her warm sex. Lisa licked her
sister's slit up and down, sucking Katie's pussy lips into her mouth.
her cheeks puckering inward.</p><p>Very, very gently, Lisa slipped her index finger into her sister's
wet hole, moving it in and out slowly. Katie groaned and her body
writhed on the bed, her slim hips rocking up and down with the rhythm
of her sibling's finger.</p><p>""Lisa,"" moaned Katie, ""Two. Use two fingers.""</p><p>The twin was happy to oblige, and as she added her forefinger, she
felt her sister's tight inner muscles clamp down hard on the welcome
intruders. Lisa sped up the pace, and used her free hand peel back
the hood of Katie's erect clit before sucking it into her hungry
mouth.</p><p>Katie screamed as she felt the pleasures of her pussy combine with
the sensations coming from her clit. She groaned loudly as her round
butt lifted off the bed, followed by the rest of her body, leaving
just the top of her head and the tips of her tightly clenched toes
touching the sheets.</p><p>""Lisa,"" panted Katie, grabbing her sister's hair and pulling her hard
against her twitching pussy, ""I... love you... so much...""</p><p>The horny girl bucked once, then twice as the powerful orgasm rushed
throughout her body. Her right leg stiffened and stuck straight out
in the air, causing Katie to lose her balance and fall to her side.
Lisa watched with a smile as her sister's shaking body curled up into
the fetal position, sweet gasps coming with every twitch.</p><p>She lay down behind her and wrapped her arms around Katie's quivering
body, and moving her lips closer to her ear she whispered, ""I love
you too.""</p><p>Katie turned to face her sister, and they kissed again, Katie tasting
the sweetness of her pussy on her sister's tongue. She tried to roll
Lisa onto her back, but instead she found herself being pushed back
onto her's.</p><p>Lisa slid off the bed, and stood next to it, drinking in the sight of
her sister with greedy eyes. Her body swaying to the beat in her
mind, she unbuttoned her shirt and slipped it off, followed by her
skirt and panties and climbed back onto the bed.</p><p>She pushed Laura's right leg to the side while lifting the left over
her shoulder, gently lowering her heated snatch against her sister's.
Realising her sister's intent, Katie pushed her body up to meet
Lisa's, and the two girls mashed their hairless pussies together.</p><p>Having gotten hot with lust watching her sister squirm, Lisa was
practically on the edge of release. But she pushed these feelings
down, and ground herself against Katie, wanting nothing more than for
them to climax as one.</p><p>Their clits throbbed together and Katie screamed out in passion, her
second orgasm quickly building. She reached up and grabbed Lisa's
soft butt cheeks and pulled her sister harder against herself.
feeling her hot, wet pussy tight against her own.</p><p>Lisa pulled the sock off of Katie's left foot, and sucked the tiny
toes into her mouth, her tongue rolling around them, desperately
trying to hold her orgasm at bay. Katie grabbed her sister's hands.
the look in her face more than enough for Lisa to know how close she
was.</p><p>Pulling her sister up off the bed, bringing them face to face, Lisa
ground harder and harder on her sex, tears in her eyes at the promise
of release, of the inevitable surge that was soon to wash though her
body. Both girls leant back on their hands, moaning in unison with
each breath.</p><p>""Girls,"" came a voice from the other side of their bedroom door, ""How
many times have I told you *not* to leave your bags in the hall-""</p><p>Katie saw their mother first, looking over her sister's shoulder as
she opened their bedroom door. Lisa didn't look back, couldn't look
back, but she heard her mother's voice cut of mid-sentance at the
sight.</p><p>It was too late of course. Both girls were too far gone over the
edge. With the eyes of the woman who gave birth to them watching, the
twins erupted in climax, their spasming pussies soaking the crotch of
it's sister, their sweaty bodies writhing in ecstasy.</p><p>Thrity four year old Sarah Thomas could only stand in stunned silence
as her daughters slumped onto the bed, Lisa's body still humping at
the air as her sister pulled back. Their breathing was deep and
laboured, and their young muscles twicthed visibly.</p><p>Several minutes passed, and the twins breathing slowly returned to
normal, before their mother finally spoke.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, her voice shaking, ""After you two have showered and
cleaned yourselves up, I want you to come downstairs, and we are
going to talk.""</p><p>""Yes... Mummy,"" said Katie while her sister simply nodded.</p><p>Their mother left the room silently, and the two girls looked at
each, both too tired to move, and both with tears running down their
cheeks.</p><p>Sarah was leaning against the kitchen counter, staring out of the
window. The microwave was humming away as it heated up the takeaway
pizza she had picked up on her way home. She heard footsteps come
down the stairs, and she turned as her daughters entered the kitchen.</p><p>They were dressed the same, as usual, in white tanktops and denim
shorts. They were both barefoot, their hair was wet and their eyes
were red and puffy. Sarah noticed all these things only after she
noted they were holding hands.</p><p>Nobody said anything, there was just the sound of the microwave. Both
girls were shaking slightly, and a lone tear slid down Katie's cheek.
Sarah lowered herself to her knees and held out her arms, ""Come
here."" she said softly.</p><p>Neither girl hesitated and they rushed into their mother's arms.
fresh tears falling freely.</p><p>""We're so sorry mummy,"" Lisa managed to say between sobs, ""We promise
we'll never do it again.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" their mother said, ""I'm not angry.""</p><p>Both girls leant away from their mother, looking up at her in
confusion, ""You're not?"" asked Katie.</p><p>""No, I'm not. You two are getting to that age now,"" she said, ""Your
curious about your bodies and how they're changing. And, I guess I'd
rather have you two... explore with each other than some boy who
winds up getting you pregnant.""</p><p>""Really?"" asked Lisa.</p><p>""Yes,"" replied their mother, wiping the tears from her daughter's
eyes, ""Look at it this way, you two love each other, don't you?"" Both
girls nodded vigorously, ""Then what you're doing is simply a way of
expressing that love, understand?""</p><p>""I think so."" said Lisa, her sister nodding in agreement.</p><p>""Then, it's okay,"" said Sarah, hugging her girls and planting kisses
on their wet hair, ""But, let's just keep this between the three of
us. And try to keep it down in future. You two sound like a couple of
newlywed elephants.""</p><p>""We will."" her girls giggled, their faces alrady looking happier.</p><p>The microwave pinged, and Sarah stood up. She went to walk to it.
when Lisa pulled her mother's arm, bring the two face to face. She
planted a big wet kiss on her mother's lips, before saying with the
biggest smile, ""We love you too, mummy.""</p>"
15,Almost An Exhibitionist,a2b,1,"Thirteen year old Cassandra can see out, but they can't see in.","['f', 'exhib', 'mast']","<p>Catherine Jennings sat at her easel, dressed in a large, baggy, paint
splattered T-shirt, her bare legs crossed as her pencil lightly
brushed over the sheet of clean, crisp paper. She was sketching
quickly, but not rushing, drawing a clear outline which she would
fill in later.</p><p>Her model was her thirteen year old daughter, Cassandra, who was
posed before her, dressed in a single piece, light blue leotard, that
clung tightly to her slim, athletic body, with her dark brown hair
trailing down to the middle of her back.</p><p>The teen had her back to her mother, her arms held above her head and
her right leg raised to the side, the long limb straight and her tiny
toes pointed. Only the sound of her mother's pencil and the whir of
the air-conditioner filled the room.</p><p>""Are you OK?"" asked Catherine, making finer details of the muscles
in her daughter's legs and back, picking out the curves over her
firm, young butt.</p><p>""How much longer?"" her daughter asked back, her voice shaking
slightly from the strain.</p><p>""I'm almost finished,"" said her mother, drawing in the visible cleft
of her daughter's vulva.</p><p>Catherine had always enjoyed drawing. From a young age she had
sketched and doodled her way through an entire rain forest of paper.
When her daughter was born, she would sketch her regularly; while she
slept in her crib, sitting in the bath, playing with her toys. Most
parents had albums filled with photographs, but Catherine's was
filled with drawings.</p><p>""OK,"" said Catherine, drawing a few more quick lines, ""I'm done.""</p><p>Cassandra slowly lowered her leg to the carpeted floor, the muscles
in her left leg shaking slightly. She walked over to her mother's
easel, partly to see the drawing, partly to stretch her legs.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said breathlessly, ""That's really good.""</p><p>Catherine had drawn in landscape, in order to fit in her daughter's
outstretched leg. There was bright afternoon light shining through the
blinds, and Catherine had used this when sketching out her outline,
even adding in the shadow on the floor.</p><p>""Thanks, sweetie,"" said her mother, wrapping an arm around her
daughter's skinny waist, ""It'll look a lot better when it's painted.""</p><p>The phone rang upstairs, and Catherine untangled herself from her
daughter to go answer it. Cassandra continued to admire her mother's
drawing, just as she had with so many others, and smirked a little at
the detail of her vulva. But then, her mother had never shied away
from drawing the more intimate parts of her daughter's anatomy.</p><p>She heard her mother stomp back downstairs, she had tugged on a pair
of jeans and was in the process of tugging on a clean shirt.</p><p>""That was Debbie,"" she said with a sigh, ""There's a problem at the
gallery, and I need to go take care of it. Will you be OK on your
own for an hour or so?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'll be fine."" said Cassandra, feeling a little burst of
warmth pass over her.</p><p>""Cool, cool. Probably pick up a pizza on the way home, OK?""</p><p>""No meat.""</p><p>""I know, I know.""</p><p>Cassandra's mother kissed her on the forehead and made her way back
upstairs. The teen brunette listened quietly to her mother's
footsteps and the thud of the door closing. She felt herself shiver
and went to the cabinet in the corner, switching on the digital radio
that sat on top.</p><p>She turned it to her favourite R&amp;B station, and walked towards the
large windows. With a slightly trembling hand, Cassandra pulled the
cord down and opened the blinds. She was greeted on the over side of
the window by a mass of people walking past.</p><p>Her mother had often remarked on how their home must have been built
by M.C. Esher. What would normally be considered the front door was
actually around the back and up a flight of stairs. The first floor
was pretty normal, with a den, kitchen, bathroom and two bedrooms.
Downstairs was split into two rooms; a laundry/basement, and a large
studio which Cassandra was currently occupying.</p><p>As a result, the large windows offered a view of the high street,
with a steady stream of people walking by. The previous owner had
solved this intrusive problem by fitting the windows with one-way
glass. This basically meant that a person could look out without
people looking in, while blocking out much of the noise.</p><p>However, the previous owner had not considered the possibility that a
thirteen year old girl and her mother would eventually move in. A
girl in the early stages of physical development, who had spent her
life since birth being watched, admired and drawn.</p><p>Cassandra took a deep breath as she watched anonymous strangers
walking by, blissfully unaware of what was on the over side of a pane
of glass. She stepped back into the middle of the studio and stretched
out her body. She could already feel herself getting aroused, but she
pushed it away, letting the feeling build up inside.</p><p>Keeping beat with the deep rhythm coming form the radio, Cassandra
moved through various gymnastics poses, focusing on the ones that
caused her open her legs and expose her young body.</p><p>As her body flexed and bent, her sky coloured leotard, already
slightly too small for her, dug tightly against her body, riding
between her toned butt cheeks and cutting into her sex.</p><p>She spun around to face the window and let her legs split apart, her
body slowly dropping to the floor. She let out a gasp when her
swollen lips hit the carpet, her toes curling in on themselves.</p><p>Her body rocked back and forth, her suit loosening then tightening on
her body, working its way deeper between the folds of her pussy.
Cassandra hooked her fingers under the leotard's shoulders and pulled
it down over her, pulling her arms free and baring her teen chest.</p><p>Her breasts were round and perky, her nipples stiffening in reaction
to the sudden exposure to the cool air. She pinched them gently, and
rolled them between her fingers before grabbing at the soft orbs, her
hard nipples stabbing into her hands.</p><p>She rolled onto her back, her legs held up high above her, and rolled
her suit off her body, kicking her long limbs to get the garment off.</p><p>Laying down, Cassandra let the cool air wash over her body, watching
in perverted delight as the shadows from passers-by danced over her
skin. She rolled onto her hands and knees, sticking her pert ass up
at the window.</p><p>""What do you think?"" she asked in a quiet, shaky voice.</p><p>She reached between her milky thighs and cupped her sex, feeling its
heat against her fingers and the soft tickle of peachy fuzz in her
palm. Instinctively, her fingers sought out her clit, and she moaned
loudly when its large stiffness throbbed against her touch.</p><p>Casandra bit her lip as she rubbed herself, her body shuddering its
way towards orgasm. Her knees bent and the soles of her feet pressed
up hard against her butt as it rocked her body, her voice screaming
as her hand was covered in sticky, warm wetness.</p><p>Panting for breath, the young teen rolled onto her back, pulling her
hand from her pussy, a bead of girl cum connecting her fingers to her
erect clit. She sucked her fingers clean with a moan and just lay
back, enjoying the lingering feeling of her body.</p><p>Lazily, her free hand caressed one of her breasts and Cassandra
smiled at the soft, marshmallow  feel of it. Her other hand went back
to her sex, lightly stroking her lips. As her strokes and squeezes
became more heated, her legs spread open, her sex not far behind.</p><p>""Look at the naughty girl,"" she said, her voice louder than
before, ""Everyone look at the dirty girl.""</p><p>Her legs were twitching and her body stiffened, lifting her jumping
hips off the floor. To the young girl's surprise, her body was shaken
by a second orgasm, her moans echoing off the walls, drowning out the
music.</p><p>Cassandra lay breathless on the floor, her arms and legs streched out
around her. With a audible grunt of effort, she raised herself to a
sitting position, leaning back on her hands.</p><p>""H-hope,"" she tried to say, ""Hope you a-all enjoyed the s-show...""</p><p>For a few minutes, she watched the nameless people walk by, not one
of them so much as glancing at the window. Cassandra clambered to her
feet, when all of a sudden, a woman came to a stop in the middle. It
took the thirteen year old a second to realise that the woman was
Miss Swan, her gymnastics teacher from school, and she was using the
mirror to adjust her hair.</p><p>Cassandra watched as something caught her teacher's attention and she
pulled a phone out of her handbag, and started chatting to whoever
was on the line. The young brunette stepped closer to the window, as
her teacher continued to chat away.</p><p>Cassandra had never seen her out of school before, and she was
shocked to see what she wore. Miss Swan had short, wavy blond hair,
and was dressed in a thin pale blouse, her dark breasts clearly
visible underneath, a short and tight black skirt, fishnet stockings
and black high heels.</p><p>The horny teen placed a hand against the glass, close to her
teacher's eye line. Miss Swan carried on talking, clearly not noticing
her student's hand.</p><p>Feeling braver, Cassandra stepped closer, bringing her body mere
inches away from the window. When she saw no reaction from her
teacher, the brunette pushed her body against the cold glass, gasping
at the sensation.</p><p>Miss Swan stood where she was, listening to the voice on the line,
oblivious to her, in her own words, number one student rubbing her
naked, sweat covered body up and down the glass right in front of her
face.</p><p>""Look Miss Swan..."" breathed Cassandra, bucking her hips forcefully
against the window.</p><p>The girl rubbed her swollen clit against the smooth surface, now
smeared with her juices.</p><p>""Look at what I'm doing...""</p><p>Another explosive orgasm built up in side her, quickly taking the
exhausted teen over the edge.</p><p>""Look at meeeee...""</p><p>Cassandra squealed and shrieked as her pussy squirted, splashing her
inner wetness on the window.</p><p>Her knees buckled and she slid down onto the floor, every muscle in
her young body twitching underneath her skin, before she curled into
a ball, her pussy still pumping out her cum.</p><p>She lay there for over five minutes, her lungs gulping in air.
Eventually, she was able to straighten out her body. Gingerly, she
got to her feet, and let one hand come in contact with her sex. She
brought it back instantly, as she felt an electric shock course
through her, threatening to drop her to the floor.</p><p>Glancing out the window, she saw with disappointment that her teacher
was gone. Cassandra plucked her leotard off the floor, turned off the
radio and headed up stairs, her mind focused entirely on sleep.</p><p>She dropped her leotard on her bedroom floor and clambered in to bed,
her eyes closing heavily.</p><p>Somewhere in the back of her mind, she knew it wouldn't be long
before her mother came home, but the teen needed to sleep, and this
wasn't the first time she had crashed out like this, tired after a
period of 'practice'.</p><p>As Cassandra drifted off, her mind filled with thoughts would have
happened if Miss Swan had been able to see her.</p><p>Rose Ann Swan made her way down the busy high street, her mind ablaze
with thoughts and her cheeks red. She kept her head down, but
couldn't help but glance when she was passed someone walking the
other way, and the looks on his or her face when they saw her.</p><p>The light blouse she wore was so thin, she may as well have not been
wearing it her breasts were so visible, and the skirt was so tight,
it must have been obvious to everyone that she wasn't wearing any
underwear. With every step she could feel her handbag slapping at her
ass.</p><p>Eventually, the twenty four year old gymnastics teacher came to a
large mirrored window. She looked at her reflection, and adjusted a
rogue lock of blond hair, when her phone rang.</p><p>""Hello?"" she answered nervously.</p><p>""Are you there yet?"" asked a female voice.</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, glancing round at the river of people as it flowed
past, ""But what do you want me to do?""</p><p>""Just stand there, facing the mirror, pretend to talk on the phone.
Give her something to look at.""</p><p>Rose did as she was told, feeling anxious and nervous at the same
time. She was about to ask what she was supposed to do, when she
heard quiet, and loud at the same time, moans coming from the
other side of the glass.</p><p>""What was that?"" she asked, ""Catherine? Hello?""</p><p>There was no answer, either from the phone or any of the passers-by,
so Rose put her phone back in her pocket. She turned back the way she
came and with a quick glance at the window, hurried home.</p>"
16,Companion Hotel - Room 319,A Minor Paragon,0,"At the Companion Hotel, no one sleeps alone if they don't want to.","['FgF', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral', 'reluc']","<p>When: 3:30 that afternoon<br/>
            Where: Companion Hotel Lobby</p><p>Walking in from the sunny parking lot, the cooler air of the hotel raised goosebumps on the bare skin of the two people walking into the lobby, and made them shiver a little. The taller of the two had eyes that darted around nervously, coming to rest on the woman behind the counter that she reluctantly stepped up to, dropping her suitcase in front of it. The shorter looked around far more interestedly, taking in the lush furniture and public access PCs that made the waiting area of the front entrance more inviting.</p><p><em>Fancy</em>, she thought.</p><p>""Welcome to the Companion Hotel,"" said the woman behind the desk, looking the two over. ""How can I help you today?""</p><p>""I'd like to… book a room? For tonight,"" was the hesitant reply, and the receptionist could see why.</p><p>""There is a more traditional hotel just a couple of miles down the road,"" she offered. ""Are you sure this is where you would like to say? Our rooms are a bit more expensive than you might be used to.""</p><p>""I've read your website, I think this is where I need to be.""</p><p>""I see."" The receptionist paused for a moment. ""You are aware of what goes on in this hotel?""</p><p>""The website was very clear. I don't think I'll be using your… services… but I'll sign the forms and such just the same. Like I said, the website was very clear.""</p><p>The receptionist looked a little uncomfortable and fidgeted a bit, looking down. She raised her eyes back to the person she was speaking to. ""It's just we don't get too many… perhaps it would be best if you spoke to the owner. Would you mind waiting just a moment?""</p><p>The person sighed. ""I suppose that's for the best.""</p><p>""I'm sorry about this, but you must realize it's not the normal situation for us.""</p><p>""I do. I understand, honestly.""</p><p>The receptionist looked a bit relieved this person didn't seem to be in a mood to make too much of a fuss. ""If you'd like to have a seat over there,"" she pointed to the couches set up to the right of the entrance doors, ""she'll be right out to see you.""</p><p>""Thank you."" The suitcase was picked up and lugged over to the chair indicated by the receptionist.</p><p>The phone in Susan's office chimed softly, and Susan, the owner of the hotel, looked up from the spreadsheet she was working on to grab it. <em>What? An interruption in the endless paperwork it takes to run this place? Say it isn't so!</em> ""Susan here,"" she announced into the receiver.</p><p>""I'm sorry to disturb you ma'am, but there's someone who wants to book a room for tonight.""</p><p>A good natured laugh burst forth from Susan's lips. ""We are still a hotel, right? The building didn't become a pet store when I wasn't looking?""</p><p>""It's the nature of the people that want to book the room""</p><p>Susan began to get excited. ""Is it aliens at last? Or time traveling monks from the future who wish to shake the hand of the woman that began the Great Liberation that persists to the year eight thousand? Sentient flying dolphins? Don't leave me in suspense, Jenni!""</p><p>Jenni whispered into the mouthpiece. ""I think you better come up and see for yourself.""</p><p>That set Susan back. ""Do I need to alert security?""</p><p>""It's nothing like that. Please just come and see.""</p><p>""Very well, I'll be there in a second.""</p><p>""Thank you."" <em>Odd, she sounded quite relieved. What in the world…</em></p><p>Susan saved her progress and locked the machine, then went over to the elevator and rode it up to the lobby. As she turned the corner she looked over at Jenni who pointed to the waiting area. Susan looked over there and decided it probably was best that Jenni had called her up there.</p><p>Sitting in one of the chairs was a woman tapping one heel and looking a bit haunted while a young girl nearby was currently jumping from one black tile on the floor to another without a care in the world. The woman was wearing jeans and a white short sleeved top, and had her hair pulled back into a ponytail. A large watch adorned one wrist, and she was wearing sandals and a pendant of a heart around her neck.</p><p>The girl, by contrast, had the longest hair she had ever seen on someone that young, and it was being flung about as she jumped from tile to tile. She was wearing sneakers, black shorts, and a purple sleeveless top. The woman's hair was a light blond, but hers was darker, and Susan could see it was wavy and thick. It reached past her cute little butt, and Susan wondered how she managed not to get it caught on everything she happened to pass by. She went over to the pair.</p><p>""Hello there, I'm Susan,"" she began, holding out a hand to the older woman. ""I'm the owner, summoned forth from my dungeon lair like the proverbial genie to make all your wishes come true.""</p><p>The woman stood up and shook it, and the girl skipped over to her. Standing now, Susan could see she was a bit shorter, coming up only to the older woman's chin, while the woman was a little bit shorter than Susan herself. ""Nice to meet you.""</p><p>""Do you really own this whole place?"" asked the girl. ""It's great!""</p><p>""Why thank you,"" replied Susan. ""But if I put you in charge you wouldn't think so highly of it. The paperwork, you wouldn't believe it. But come, that's not why you're here. Or is it? Do you want to buy the place?""</p><p>""Uh, no,"" said the older woman. ""We're here because… uh… well…""</p><p>Susan looked over at the girl, who was now simply beaming at her.</p><p><em>Wow, what a cutie. Look at that smile, and that cute missing tooth! She has such faint eyebrows, that's odd. But those sparkling eyes make up for it, and that dimple- focus Susan! </em>""I take it the situation is a bit complex?""</p><p>""You might say that,"" sighed the woman.</p><p>""Why don't you come down to my office and explain it?"" Susan offered, and the woman looked relieved.</p><p>""That would be great.""</p><p>""This way.""</p><p>The girl took her mother's hand that was not holding the suitcase, and Susan led them to the elevator, which opened right up given she had basically just come out of it.</p><p>""I'm Carolyn!"" said the girl after the doors had closed.</p><p>""Oh, yes, I'm… uh…""</p><p><em>This woman seems to be having trouble remembering her own name.</em></p><p>""You don't have to give me a name if you don't want to. I'm not asking for your driver's license or anything. And the hotel does accept cash, no questions asked.""</p><p>""I'm sorry. It's just, even in a place like this, I'm not sure…"" She lapsed into silence.</p><p>""You worry too much mom!""</p><p><em>Well, at least she hasn't grabbed this girl off the street, so that's a bit of weight off my mind. Unless the girl was just told call this woman 'mom.' I can probably find that out later. </em>""Well, until you'd like to tell me, I'll just call you Carolyn's Mom, is that okay?""</p><p>""You might be throwing me out in a minute, so I guess it doesn't matter.""</p><p>""I'm sure she'll be fine with it, mom!""</p><p>The elevator doors swished open, and Susan led the two into her (now cramped) office, offering the two the only two chairs in the room while she closed and leaned against the door.</p><p>""So, unless the FBI has bugged this room again, it's just us. What's on your mind, Carolyn's Mom?""</p><p>""Did they really bug your office?"" Carolyn interrupted, eyes wide.</p><p>Susan laughed and waved her hands. ""They better not have. No, that was just a joke.""</p><p>""Oh."" She seemed disappointed.</p><p>""I'm not sure how to say this,"" her mom began. ""I guess it's just better to come right out with it. If you throw us out or whatever, you throw us out. The truth is, my daughter and I… we've… uh… been intimate… with… each other.""</p><p>""Just say we had sex once, mom. God!"" Carolyn rolled her eyes. ""She runs a hotel were people go to have sex with the maids, for crying out loud. I think she's heard of it.""</p><p>Carolyn's mom flushed bright red, looking mortified. ""Honey, you can't just say stuff like that?""</p><p>""Sure you can, I just did."" She turned back to Susan. ""Could I really have sex with the maids here?""</p><p>Susan broke into a wide grin, both at the deeper shade of crimson her mother was now showing, and the question. ""Indeed, when you're older. I want to change laws, but I can only change one at a time. I have to pick my battles. Why? Was there one you had your eye on already? Our website is fairly extensive in listing those that work here.""</p><p>The girl shrugged. ""The receptionist was pretty cute! She isn't a maid, but she's the only person I've seen that works here. I didn't get into that part of the website.""</p><p>""Really? I work here.""</p><p>""Oh yeah. Hummm…"" Carolyn looked Susan up and down, nodding. ""Very nice.""</p><p>Her mom let go of Carolyn's hand and buried her face. ""Carolyn!""</p><p>""What? Oh mom, she isn't as good looking as you, if that's what you're worried about.""</p><p>""That's not what I meant!""</p><p>""Wait, the girl at the front desk, or me? She's usually taken anyway,"" explained Susan. ""Working at the front counter she gets a lot of offers. She usually has her pick of guests. Me, on the other hand, well, owning the place I pretty much get my pick too, now that I think about it."" She winked and Carolyn giggled.</p><p>""Cool. I want to work here when I grow up!""</p><p>""You will not!""</p><p>""Why not, mom?""</p><p>She sputtered a bit in reply.</p><p>""Anyway, the subject at hand is you two. So you've had sex huh?""</p><p>Her mother looked resigned. ""A couple of months ago. My husband was away on business and we had been sort of fooling around all night. I went to go take a shower to cool off and suddenly the door opened and there was Carolyn, totally naked and coming into the room like it was nothing.""</p><p>""I was actually really nervous,"" she admitted.</p><p>""So were you surprised?"" Susan asked, leaning forward a little.</p><p>""Uh, yeah? Shocked is more like it. 'What are you doing?' I asked her. What was it you said?""</p><p>""Joining you, I think. I don't really remember.""</p><p>""So did you let her stay?""</p><p>She nodded. ""I thought it was weird, but she slid the door open and joined me. I washed her hair, I just love her hair…"" She trailed a hand through it.</p><p>""I love it too!"" admitted Susan. ""It must be heavy, inconvenient, and be a mess of tangles all the time. But it looks really good on you.""</p><p>""Thanks! And it's all of those things all right.""</p><p>""So what happened then?""</p><p>""You really want to hear this?""</p><p>""Oh yeah!""</p><p>""Okay, I guess. After I washed her hair I was going to wash her and grabbed the puff, but she took it away from me and just said 'use your hands, mom.'""</p><p>""And you did?"" Susan imagined this cute little girl, dripping wet with her hair all stuck together and dark from being washed, with her mom's hands running up and down her slick body.</p><p>""God help me, I did. It was just such a surreal scene, I couldn't even believe it was happening at the time.""</p><p>""It felt really good,"" Carolyn put in.</p><p>""I can imagine.""</p><p>""After that we sat and dried her hair, and she took my hand as we headed to the bedroom. I figured she would head back to her own room but when I tried to pull my hand away she just grabbed it tighter.""</p><p>""I told her I wanted to sleep with her that night, and we both got into bed, still holding hands,"" Carolyn explained. ""We were facing each other and my heart was going a million miles an hour.""</p><p>""I didn't know what to expect, but we were laying there in the dark facing each other and she softly said 'I really love you mom.' I told her I loved her too, and suddenly she was… was…""</p><p>""I kissed her,"" Carolyn giggled, putting her hands over her mouth. ""I think that really surprised her.""</p><p>""You have no idea. I thought she was just, you know, kissing me good night but then she didn't pull away and the kiss sort of went on and on and… things sort of got more intense from there.""</p><p>""So you both had an amazing night, is what you're saying.""</p><p>""I sure did!"" agreed Carolyn. ""Mom said we couldn't ever do that again, and wouldn't talk about it the next day.""</p><p>""I can see that,"" admitted Susan. ""What made you do all that in the first place, anyway?""</p><p>""I love her,"" she explained, as if it was that simple. ""And I wanted to show her just how much. Kissing and stuff, that's what her and dad do all the time. Why can't I do it with her too?""</p><p>""Because someone hundreds of years ago decided you shouldn't.""</p><p>""That's stupid.""</p><p>""Probably. But that's how it is.""</p><p>She lapsed into silence, looking down.</p><p>""So anyway, now you know,"" her mom went on. ""The rest you can probably guess.""</p><p>""Maybe? You want to find her someone here? Satisfy her and she can stop hounding you about it?""</p><p>""What? No! She's been bugging me even since then to do it again!""</p><p>""Yeah, I want to make out with mom again,"" Carolyn said with a giggle.</p><p>""Oh!"" Realization dawned on Susan's face. ""You thought coming here I might be okay with the idea, given what goes on here.""</p><p>""Are you?""</p><p>Susan considered. ""Maybe. I'm considering it.""</p><p>""How did you start this place, anyway?"" asked Carolyn.</p><p>""That's easily enough told. You know what prostitution is, right?""</p><p>""I think so…""</p><p>""It's paying someone to have sex with you. Now, if I were a filmmaker I could pay two people to have sex with each other, film it, and that would be fine. But one person directly paying another? Oh, no, that's bad.""</p><p>""More of that hundreds of years ago stuff?""</p><p>""Exactly. So I thought, what about a place where people could go, have a great time, but still be legal? A hotel, I thought, but with a twist.""</p><p>Carolyn's mom looked a bit interested, despite herself. ""So you opened the <em>Companion</em> Hotel?""</p><p>""That's right. Here, every employee from the maids to the chef knows they can be asked at any time to spend the night with a guest. And if respectfully asked and they don't have a prior claim, they're expected to say yes. I've got an app and everything, so you can see my entire staff, schedule a ten minute 'speed date' to 'ask them out,' the whole ten yards. I always go the extra yard,"" she added with a wink to Carolyn. She giggled.</p><p>""Isn't that a little dangerous?""</p><p>""Not really. I have two nurses and a full time doctor on staff, and every employee must have monthly STD testing done. Even me. The hotel provides protection at no cost, everyone is expected to use it, and I pay for any birth control methods chosen if insurance doesn't. The nurses hold regular safety workshops, and sex training workshops too!""</p><p>""Oh. But actually I meant, you know, someone being raped or something.""</p><p>""Oh, that kind of danger. I employ a martial arts master to teach self defense classes, too. I also have a security guard for each floor, on a regular patrol, listening for any kind of struggle. They are authorized to open any door at any time to check up on people. It's in the paperwork you have to sign to stay here, that you agree to that.""</p><p>""What does all that have to do with prostitution?"" asked Carolyn.</p><p>""That's the beauty of the whole system! My employees are contractually obligated to never accept anything, money, gifts, favors, nothing- for their 'activities.' But nothing says I can't pay my employees whatever I want, so typical salaries are double that of the national average. Of course, that money has to come from someplace, so the rooms are more expensive too. It all works out."" She dismissed the concern with a wave of her hand.</p><p>""So if one of your employees happens to 'hook up' with a guest after their shift is over, hey, that's their business, right?"" asked her mom.</p><p>""Exactly. I can't do anything about that,"" she answered with a grin.</p><p>""And if it happens over and over...""</p><p>""I can't help how pretty slash handsome some people are. I hired a lot of sexually magnetic people, can't sue me for that!""</p><p>""Wow, you're smart!"" Carolyn gushed, looking impressed.</p><p>""Thanks. I hoped it would work out at least okay, and the hotel seems pretty popular. People come from all over.""</p><p>""Can't imagine why,"" grumbled Carolyn's mom. ""So are we staying or not?""</p><p>Susan weighed her carefully. She seemed to both be wishing for Susan to tell her to go away, and hoping she could stay. She decided she needed a little more information first. ""Would you mind waiting out in the hall for a moment? I want to ask your daughter a few things privately.""</p><p>She looked over at Carolyn. ""It's okay mom. I can't go anywhere."" She indicated the small office.</p><p>""Oh, all right.""</p><p>""You can wait right outside, it won't take a moment."" Susan opened the door for her and her mom went out. Susan closed the door and as quietly as she could, locked it.</p><p>Carolyn looked a little nervous, and Susan held both her hands up. ""It's okay. I just have to ask you something. Do you want me to call security and have her removed?""</p><p>""What? Why?""</p><p>""Is her story true? You really are her daughter?""</p><p>""Of course I am, who else would I be?""</p><p>Susan shook her head. ""I don't know, I'm not a mind reader, am I? If you need to get away from her for some reason, now is the time. I need to know before I let you both stay here.""</p><p>""It's fine, I want to be here. I'm the one that found this place, so we wouldn't have to worry about dad finding out. Mom said even a regular hotel would be dangerous, if someone heard us and called the cops. I figured here with the door closed, no one would know how old I was, and they probably hear that sort of thing all the time.""</p><p><em>That much is true, at least.</em> Susan sat down across from her and looked her in the eye. She took her hands and asked seriously, ""You're not being forced to say that? She hasn't hurt you, or coerced you into saying these things? Threatened you somehow?""</p><p>""No, nothing like that. I love her!""</p><p>""And you started this? That night you had sex, she didn't force you into it?""</p><p>Carolyn shook her head. ""I started it, in the shower like I said. She started touching me and it felt really good, I didn't want her to stop. That's why I followed her into bed, and we were so close and she felt so warm I just had to kiss her."" She blushed and looked down, but then met Susan's eyes again, smiling. ""And then I really didn't want to stop!""</p><p>She seems sincere. ""I had to ask.""</p><p>Carolyn sighed. ""I know. It's so stupid. Can't I just love my mom the way I want?""</p><p>""Society says… no. Both for your being ""underage,"" and for being mother/daughter. Luckily, you came to see me, and I am only one woman, not society at large.""</p><p>""So can we stay?"" Carolyn's face lit up again.</p><p>Susan looked the girl up and down, considering. <em>I guess as long as she really does want this, there's no real harm in it. And they've already done it once, so the ""damage"" whatever that means is done. And this is a place of tolerance for those that come seeking it. Can I turn her down and still say the spirit of the Companion Hotel is whole? Just because of age? I don't care that they're mother and daughter, I had a brother and sister here a few weeks ago with a similar story, and I let them stay. And do I want to turn her down, given what she represents? That being, a chance for me to have a bit of fun tonight. But would her mom go for it? I suppose I have them over a barrel in either case, I mean they came all the way here right? Never really thought about a pre-teen staying here, never thought it would come up. But I suppose if I stay in business long enough, I'll see just about everybody through here. And she is so cute!</em></p><p>""Probably,"" she said at last. ""Let's let your mom back in before she gets worried.""</p><p>""Oh thank you, thank you!"" Carolyn cried, throwing her arms around Susan in a hug. <em>Oh yes, I could get used to this…</em></p><p>When she let go Susan unlocked the door again and let her mother back inside. Carolyn was bouncing in her chair, and her mother looked at her quizzically.</p><p>""She said we could probably stay!""</p><p>""Probably?"" she asked, looking over at Susan.</p><p>""There is one itty bitty concession you're going to have to make."" She did an impression of a certain half woman half octopus. ""Really just a token, merely a trifle!""</p><p>""That's from The Little Mermaid!"" complained Carolyn.</p><p>""That movie was way before your time, how do you know that?!"" Susan complained back at her.</p><p>""So? I've only watched it like a dozen times.""</p><p>""Me too,"" admitted Susan with a shrug. ""That Ariel, am I right?"" Carolyn grinned at her.</p><p>""What concession?"" demanded her mother.</p><p>""Weeeeelllll,"" she drew out, ""Carolyn here insists this is all exactly as described. She's just a normal girl, with a normal life, who happens to want to have sex with her mom. I'm inclined to believe her. But, as they say, the proof of the pudding is in the eating. You can stay, but to make sure everything stays all ponies and rainbows, I'm going to have to include myself in your activities."" She shook her head in mock resignation. ""It's the only way I can be sure it really is consensual, like she claims. I mean unless you'll let me film it?""</p><p>""What?"" Carolyn's mom gasped, her hands flying over her mouth. ""You want to what?""</p><p>""I want you both,"" Susan said with a grin, pointing at them. <em>More your daughter than you, I've had women before. Someone this young though… that's going to be new. Never was one to pass up a two for one deal though.</em> ""Owning this place I've been in the beds of all sorts of people. Young, old, men, women. Each with their own story, each with their own reasons for being here. But no one this young, and a mother and daughter to boot? When will I ever get another chance like this one?""</p><p>""But… but…"" she sputtered. ""Another woman? I mean I'm married!""</p><p>""What's that?"" Susan cupped a hand over her ear. ""I'm hearing the voices of people hundreds of years dead again. You're asking me to allow you to have sex with someone outside your marriage. You aren't married to your daughter, after all. Why would adding me in be any different? And you're daughter's a woman, so I know that part doesn't totally turn you off.""</p><p>She sat down with a thump. ""I just… I don't know.""</p><p>""What about you?"" she asked Carolyn. ""This is, after all, your show.""</p><p>""Gee, I don't know either. I mean, I just wanted my mom. But I suppose having you there wouldn't be that much more weird, right?""</p><p>""As long as you'll both think it over. I'll tell you what; take a couple of hours to consider, I don't need an answer right this second, and you guys have all night to play. You're not jumping into bed with each other at this hour of the day. I'll get you a room so you can put your luggage away and you can enjoy the pool, or play some video games in the arcade I've got set up. Whatever. Have dinner brought to your room and I'll be the one to deliver it. You can give me your final decision then. We eat, and if I can stay we can all sleep in one bed."" She leaned over to Carolyn and whispered ""They're very comfortable, naturally!"" She straightened up again. ""If not, well, you got to stay in the finest hotel in the area, have some great food because I hire the best, but you sleep apart. I'll even make the offer more attractive. You can stay on the house if I spend the night with you both. How does that sound?""</p><p>""A little like blackmail?""</p><p>""Huh? Blackmail would be me filming you both without you knowing and then demanding money after you left to not call the cops. I'm going to be there with you, I can't blackmail myself. I'm just letting you stay in my hotel free of charge- for absolutely no reason. Maybe you're our ten thousandth guest or something. I don't know.""</p><p>""I guess if it's the only way…"" she began, looking over at her daughter.</p><p>""We can talk about it mom, for now which way to the pool?""</p><p><em>I bet all that hair looks gorgeous floating in a cloud around her head underwater.</em></p><p>""Let me get you both a keycard first."" Susan went over and programmed two cards, handing them over to the pair. ""You're in room 319, and the card will open a locker for you to put your clothes in. As a note the pool is no swimsuits allowed, and the majority of people here are men. It's pretty quiet at this time of day though. I hope that's okay?""</p><p>""There aren't going to be people… you know… in the pool are there?""</p><p>Susan shook her head. ""The rules are posted everywhere. No intimate contact outside of rooms, especially in the pool."" She winked at Carolyn again. ""Unless it's reserved for that, after hours."" Carolyn got a wicked little smile on her face.</p><p>But her mother was more practical, looking at the card. ""If the card opens the locker, and we have to be naked, where do we put the card? Just leave it with a towel and hope someone doesn't walk off with it?""</p><p>""This is an upscale hotel you know,"" Susan said with mock outrage. ""The locker takes the card and your picture. When you come back it takes your picture again. If they match you get the card and your stuff back. That way you don't have to carry anything. You can pick up a towel at the pool when you're ready to dry off. You don't need to carry one.""</p><p>""Cool,"" said Carolyn.</p><p>""I guess if it works.""</p><p>""It was a custom solution. I employ some tech people too, to maintain the website, and the network around here, and whatever else I need them to do.""</p><p>""Just how expensive are the rooms here?""</p><p>Susan laughed. ""If you have to ask…""</p><p>She nodded. ""You can't afford it, I get it. Is  there a guard at the pool?""</p><p>""There's a lifeguard. Don't worry, she takes martial arts too. The men won't bother you, at least, beyond polite conversation anyway. Not unless they want to get reported and thrown out.""</p><p>She looked at her daughter. ""I suppose you'll find out what they look like sooner or later.""</p><p>""What, guys? Mom, I already know."" She laughed. ""What do you think the internet is for?""</p><p>""Oh, God!"" Her mother colored again.</p><p>And so Susan let them go, and they went to the elevator to go up to their room. As the doors closed Carolyn gave Susan a big smile and a little wave, and she waved back. With the doors closed she went to do a few things, like assigning herself to be the ""maid"" for that room, so she would be notified when they called room service. She also reassigned the regular person, and entered the room as occupied in the system so it didn't get double booked.</p><p>Time started to go really slowly as Susan kept imagining what might happen later that night, and finally a half hour had passed so she went up to the pool to make sure her two guests were doing all right. She found Carolyn and her mother splashing each other and having fun, and nodded, satisfied. She didn't get close enough to really see anything, and the water mostly hid them anyway.</p><p><em>Patience, Susan, you'll see her soon enough.</em></p><p>An hour later she checked up on them again, and found Carolyn's mom lounging in a chair while a couple of guys were totally flirting with her daughter.</p><p><em>Soaking up that artificial light!</em></p><p>""Everything okay?"" she asked, indicating Carolyn with a nod of her head.</p><p>""I think she's loving the attention. Everyone wants to know what she's doing here, but she won't tell them, of course. I'm pretty sure she's been, uh, politely propositioned a few times. And naturally she had to go ask the lifeguard if she got asked to people's beds a lot.""</p><p>""Oh, undoubtedly,"" answered Susan. ""Not that I keep track of that sort of thing, or anything."" Her eyes darted back and forth. ""As long as you two are enjoying yourselves.""</p><p>She nodded. ""It wasn't as weird as I thought it would be.""</p><p>""What, sharing a pool with a bunch of naked guys? Nah, clothes are overrated. Once they come of everybody they're all equal again, so who cares? Anyway, I have to get back to work if I'm taking the night off. See you later!""</p><p>At about four thirty Susan changed into her own maid outfit (as she sometimes worked as a ""maid"" and got asked to send the night with someone, and little did they know it was the owner. She just wanted to occasionally see what her employees went through, and so far everything was going as planned.) and waited for their call to bring up dinner. She couldn't concentrate on her spreadsheets and kept bouncing around the office. Getting up, looking at the clock, checking her hair, sitting down again. Finally the call came in and Susan went to collect the cart to bring to 319.</p><p>""Room service,"" she called, knocking on the door.</p><p>Susan's mother opened it a crack. ""Oh, I thought it was going to be- wait, it is you!""</p><p>""It is me! May I come in?""</p><p>""Of course."" She opened the door wide. ""But why are you-""</p><p>""Your daughter did express her preference for a maid, did she not?"" she asked with a grin. ""Well, here I am!""</p><p>""I have my own maid, I have my own maid!"" singsonged Carolyn, jumping up from the couch. Susan looked between the two, and while her mother had put her clothes back on, Carolyn was totally naked, and Susan liked what she saw.</p><p>""Yeah, she wouldn't get dressed again. Walked back here in a towel and has been naked ever since,"" explained her mother. ""As it's a sort of special occasion I allowed it.""</p><p>""I'm not complaining,"" Susan assured her, finding it hard to take her eyes off the girl. Her skin was smooth and flawless, hardly tanned because summer had really only just begun. Her chest had only the merest bumps leading down to a slightly narrowed waist and cute little pussy. And those legs, those long, strong, beautiful legs Susan couldn't wait to be running her hands over. <em>She'll probably be pretty tall, with legs that long.</em> ""By the way, how old are you?"" she asked, closing the door behind the food cart.</p><p>""Ten. I'll be eleven in a couple of months.""</p><p>""Be sure to invite me to the party!"" Susan joked. ""So, what do you think?"" She gave a twirl, and Carolyn clapped appreciably.</p><p>""The service is great here, and the maids are all so pretty,"" she said, pretending to write in a small notebook. ""Note to self, figure out if I should recommend to all my friends to try to keep the place all to myself. What to do…""</p><p>Susan laughed. ""Come and eat before it gets cold."" Carolyn skipped over to the table.</p><p>Her mother ""tisked."" ""At least put some clothes on before we eat.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Think about it this way,"" Susan explained. ""How is your mom going to slowly and seductively strip your clothes off after dinner if you aren't actually wearing any clothes?""</p><p>""I guess that all depends on your staying here the night, now doesn't it?"" she slyly hedged, looking at her mother.</p><p>""Oh, she can stay,"" her mother agreed, letting out a big breath. ""What would my husband say?""</p><p>""Yay! Thanks mom, I love you!"" Carolyn hugged her mom and ran off to the other room.</p><p><em>Probably the same thing I did, ask if he can record it to watch it over and over again.</em></p><p>""Thanks, Carolyn's mom!"" Susan gushed, heart rate increasing a little and smiling.</p><p>""I'm only doing this for her. She'll never stop bugging me otherwise.""</p><p><em>Sure, just keep telling yourself that.</em></p><p>Moments later, after Susan had set the table for them all, Carolyn reappeared in a mostly strapless dress and seeming almost shy for the first time. Her arms were bare and the dress was held up by a simple black cord that went around her neck and into the front. The top part was a light blue, then it was ruffled in alternating layers, three black and white polkadots, three with a darker blue stripe pattern. She had on dark stockings but was barefoot, and a thick white hairband held her hair back. Her mother looked her over.</p><p>""Oh, that's what you had in the bag you wouldn't show me."" Then she looked back to Susan. ""Now I feel underdressed.""</p><p><em>Don't worry, we'll all be taking them off soon.</em></p><p>""Yeah mom, I wanted to dress up for you. Do… do you like it Susan?"" she asked, coming over to hesitantly.</p><p>""I sure do,"" she answered honestly. ""You've very pretty no matter what you wear.""</p><p>""Thanks!"" Her face lit up and suddenly she was her old self again, twirling to show off and bouncing in her seat.</p><p>The three sat down to eat, but all were too excited to eat very much. Both complemented her on the food, and she said she did hire the best! Finally Susan cleared the plates away and put them back on the cart, and both mother and daughter were sort of at a loss as to what to do now.</p><p>Susan laughed, grabbing one hand from each of them. ""Come on, you two. Don't chicken out on me now!"" She started pulling them towards the couch.</p><p>""It's just it happened so naturally the last time,"" protested Carolyn's mom.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm sorta nervous right now,"" admitted Carolyn. Susan noticed she was shaking a little.</p><p>""Hey, me too. It's always different and always new, and you two are the newest. Carolyn's mom, you sit here."" Susan let go of her hand and gave her a little push, sitting her down on the couch. ""Carolyn, you stand right here. That's it. Stay. Staaaay. Stay."" Susan let go of her hand and plopped down next her mother, who looked over at her. ""Not me! Look at her. Look at your daughter. Look at how beautiful she is right now, in that dress she secretly packed in order to look her best for you."" She did. ""What was she thinking as she put it on? Was she excited, was she nervous? Was she feeling your fingers slowly caressing those bare arms, up to that strap and slipping it over her head? Was she imagining her tingling skin, revealed inch by inch as you slipped it off her? And those legs, those beautiful, long legs of hers. Can she feel you pulling those stocking off, taking away the light pressure they're under but replacing it with your touch? Can you see yourself doing that?""</p><p>""Yes,"" her mother answered softly.</p><p>""Carolyn, look at your mom, imagining all those things about you. But she doesn't have to imagine, does she? You're right there in front of her. You've kissed her, held her in your arms, gone to sleep cradled in her embrace. Are you thinking about kissing her again, right this minute?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Get a little closer. That's it. Take your mom's hands, just like that. Feel them, are they warm? Is she nervous? There's no need to be, look into each others eyes. Yes, a little closer. See the love you both have for each other? Carolyn, you were actually inside your mother for nine months. Right inside her! You can be almost that close again, she's right there. You're almost touching now, you're so close. No more need for thought now, just close your eyes, both of you, a little closer…""</p><p>The two melted into each others embrace, their lips coming together softly, eagerly. Susan smiled, watching for a moment but then getting up and turning the light down. There was only the faintest glow illuminating the two, and Carolyn was now kneeling atop her mother's legs, dress pushed up around her thighs, as the two hungrily pulled each other closer and closer. Susan came back to them, kneeling down to gather Carolyn's hair and move it to one side. ""You two look so amazing like that,"" she whispered into Carolyn's ear. ""You just keep that up."" She gently took the hairband from atop Carolyn's head and set it aside, then gently ran her fingers across her scalp and down, following that waterfall of hair. It was just as soft and nice to touch as Susan had hoped, and she breathed in the light hint of shampoo still lingering there. Bringing her hands back up she moved them across Carolyn's back and down her bare arms, feeling that smooth skin under hands. She brought them back and went into her armpits, wiggling her fingers and causing Carolyn to laugh into her mother's mouth and squirm a little while she was tickled. Susan bent and gently kissed her neck, still rubbing her arms up and down, up and down.</p><p>After a moment of kissing her neck, Susan gathered her hair up and made a quick braid out of it so she could slip it under the elastic band holding the dress up. With that done she lifted it over Carolyn's head and gently pulled the two apart so she could slip it over her head and take it part way down. Her smooth, bare back was revealed, and Susan's fingers traveled up and down that beautiful skin, finding the edges  of her shoulder blades and spine, then slipping around front to caress her budding breasts and tiny nipples. Carolyn sighed with pleasure, and allowed herself a moment of feeling her mother's body pressed into her, along with  her lips, and the hands of this wonderful stranger that was making this night so special. She broke off kissing her mother.</p><p>""Keep undressing me,"" she whispered, and backed off the couch again until she was standing. She turned to face Susan and put her hands on Susan's face, then gently guided her down to her waiting lips.</p><p>Susan was thrilled. This girl's lips were so small and soft, but full of passion as the two began exploring each other's mouths with their tongues. Susan felt her wiggling, and opened one eye to see her mother taking the dress off, leaving Carolyn just in stockings, and then took her place reaching around her from behind. Without the dress in the way she was able to run her hands down the length of her daughter's body, nails and fingertips scrapping across the soft nylon stockings.</p><p><em>It feels a little different</em>, Carolyn thought.</p><p>Her mother's hands traveled up and down Carolyn's body several times as she stood kissing Susan, but finally on the way down her mother put her hands inside them, cupping her butt. That tightened the front, making her squirm a little, but her mother didn't let it last as she took her hands out and caught the tops of them in her fingers, drawing them downwards. Carolyn stepped out of them and broke off her kiss with Susan, and both people looked into eyes shining with excitement. Carolyn was now totally naked again, and Susan took a step back to look at her in the dim lighting.</p><p>""You're so beautiful,"" she breathed, wanting to do so much more to this nymphlike creature.</p><p>Carolyn just smiled in reply. ""My mom next,"" she said, turning back to her mother and pulling her up again. ""You take the top."" She went for the button on her mother's jeans, and Susan instead of going around, pressed her body close to Susan's and grabbed the bottom of her mother's shirt.</p><p>""Arms up,"" she said with grin, and her mother complied. With her shirt now nearly off but still across her arms, Susan leaned past Carolyn and stole a kiss from her mother, who seemed a little surprised but accepted it.</p><p>""That was a mean trick,"" she complained when Susan broke it off. But she was smiling as she said it.</p><p>""Do it again!"" commanded Carolyn, taking her mom's jeans down.</p><p>""Yes, mistress,"" complied Susan, encircling her waist as Carolyn stepped out of the way. They pulled close together and their lips met once again as Susan's fingertips lightly brushed her back on the way up to her bra. She unhooked it but stayed kissing her, feeling the difference between the mother and the daughter. <em>In the span of a minute I've kissed both a mother and a daughter. They really let me join them. I want to see how different they taste.</em> She also helped steady her as she stepped out of her jeans, and Susan reluctantly broke off the kiss, taking the bra with her.</p><p>""Together?"" asked Carolyn, taking one side of her mother's panties.</p><p>""Together,"" agreed Susan, taking the other. They were pulled down, and Susan finally got a good look at a now naked Carolyn's Mom.</p><p>""Oh, very nice,"" she purred, her eyes tracing the swell of her breasts, down past her belly button and to her hairless pussy.</p><p>""You shaved!"" exclaimed Carolyn excitedly. ""You're the greatest, mom! Oh, that's going to be so much better, I can't wait!""</p><p>""Enough about me,"" she admonished with a finger in the air. ""Isn't there something wrong with this picture?"" Both looked over at Susan.</p><p>""Yeah! Strip the maid!""</p><p>Susan held her arms out to the side and accepted her uniform being taken off by the two, working together. Susan now stood as naked as the others, thrilled at seeing them both admiring her as she had admired them earlier. She too was of course totally bare, and kept in shape with swimming and martial arts classes. She looked pretty good, and she proud of her body. ""Come on you two,"" she said, grabbing each around the waist. ""Why stare when you can feel? Let me show you how soft our beds are.""</p><p>The three stepped past the clothes that were now strewn everywhere on the way to the bedroom. Carolyn slipped out of Susan's grasp and jumped onto the bed, laying down on her back. She threw her arms open dramatically.</p><p>""Take me, both of you. I'm yours forever!"" She giggled.</p><p>The two older women crawled towards her, Susan to the left and her mother to the right, and both ran a hand from her cute little toes up her leg and across her chest. Carolyn shivered and closed her eyes. ""More."" Both older woman looked at each other and crawled to either side, then began slowly kissing their way up either leg, gently biting and licking her smooth, flawless skin.</p><p>""Oh, that feels sooooo good,"" Carolyn cooed. ""Keep… keep going please."" The two women didn't need any urging, kissing their way up to the moist pussy, but giving it only the merest of kisses on the way up. ""No, please!"" she pleaded, spreading her legs now. ""There! There!""</p><p>Carolyn's mom looked questingly at Susan, who nodded. ""But I want to switch in a minute, no fair hogging her!""</p><p>Susan continued kissing her way up Carolyn's body as her mother gently began licking her pussy, causing her to moan wordlessly. She swirled a nipple with her tongue, first sucking her chest as hard as she could, then easing off and gently teasing it with her lips, teeth, and tongue. She moved to the other, all the while stroking Carolyn's body up and down as far as she could. Finally she moved back to her lips, gently kissing her and muffling her moans. But after only a moment she pushed Susan away. ""Switch please. I'm so close. I want to kiss my mom.""</p><p>With a final peck, Susan switched places with the other woman and fitted her mouth over Carolyn's waiting pussy. She alternated plunging her tongue in as far as it could go, then lightly flicking her clit and sucking it over and over. She wanted to keep Carolyn on the edge as long as she could, wanted to taste this beautiful girl as long as she could, drive her out of her mind with pleasure. It seemed to be working, and Carolyn's cries, now muffled by her mother's mouth, grew more frantic. Her skin had been getting slick with sweat, and Susan's tongue plunged easily through her moist opening. Finally she relented, focusing on the young girl's button and driving her over the edge. Susan felt the orgasm through Carolyn's body, pulsing and raging as she allowed herself to totally let go. She eased her down gently, finally withdrawing and getting back on her knees.</p><p>""That was… the best,"" gulped Carolyn, getting her breath back. ""You're both so amazing!""</p><p>Susan crawled back up and lay on her side next to Carolyn, snuggling close to her as her mom snuggled into the other side of her, and waited while she recovered. All of their legs were now entwined, and both older woman couldn't stop smiling at each other as they both continued teasing Carolyn's nipples, fingers coming together on her small chest. Finally Carolyn hopped out and commanded them to ""scoot together"" which they did, laying on their backs with their closest arms touching. They clasped hands as Carolyn locked their legs together with her own and started teasing both pussies with her fingers.</p><p>Susan shivered with pleasure, feeling those tiny fingers dancing about, now lightly touching, now hard, now plunging inside her and wiggling delightfully. She had her eyes closed, and Carolyn's mother must have been really enjoying it because she was giving little gasps of pleasure, and suddenly Susan knew why. She felt Carolyn's mouth over her slit, and a low moan escaped her lips as both tongue and fingers started working her. Back and forth Carolyn went between her mother and Susan, each time staying a little less, but coming back quicker in exchange. With the light touch of her fingers keeping them excited, but her mouth raising the intensity in waves, each time she left them a little higher until both felt as they would explode if they didn't get release soon.</p><p><em>Soon. Oh don't leave. Oh God, no, right there, yes.</em></p><p>Both woman were so close, and turned their heads while rolling over just enough so their lips could meet, tongues eagerly darting out to swirl together. Carolyn paused, looking them both over and keeping her touch light to keep them where they were. Her mom was so beautiful, and watching her kiss this other woman, hearing her moans of pleasure that she knew she was causing, smelling her, tasting her- she felt so amazing right now, to be a part of this. That her mother had agreed to allow a stranger into this, for her, and to find it working out so well-</p><p>""Please baby,"" her mother cried. ""Just a little more!""</p><p>Carolyn grinned and attacked her mom's pussy again, driving her over the edge while she increased the intensity of her other hand, causing both woman to stiffen and let out a long, shuddering breath as they went over the edge together. Finally they collapsed, eyes shining, and Carolyn withdrew her fingers slowly. They were both looking up at her, smiling with pleasure, and she slowly put her fingers into her mouth and sucked them.</p><p>""You're pretty good at that,"" Susan managed.</p><p>""Thanks! I gonna kiss my mom for a bit, if that's okay?""</p><p>""As long as I get a turn!""</p><p>They all smiled and Carolyn kissed her way up her mom's body, settling on top of her and wrapping her arms around her. They kissed, and Carolyn felt Susan roll to her side and start playing with her hair, arranging it to fall to either side of her so her back was uncovered. Then it was a hand, fingers gently trailing up and down her back, across her butt, down her legs. She gave a little shiver as sometimes she would linger softly between her legs, like a promise, but then went back to kneading her pert upraised ass. They kissed for some time, just coming down from their high, and then she switched over to Susan.</p><p>Susan felt the weight of this wonderful girl all across her body as their lips came together. She pulled them closer, hands on her butt then moving up to her back and shoulders. The weight felt good, pushing her into the softness of the bed underneath, she was just the right weight for this. Now it was her turn to be tented under that wonderful hair, which her mother began arranging just as she had done. It surrounded her, teased her skin, made her more aware of this tiny angel she was now so connected to.</p><p>Time was acting so funny for her now. Did they kiss for minutes or hours? It seemed both and as Carolyn pushed herself up Susan felt it wasn't enough. Never enough, as this beautiful girl looked down at her and smiled. ""You and mom next, I want to watch.""</p><p><em>But I just want more of you.</em></p><p><em>Patience, there's still plenty of time.</em></p><p>Susan now turned to Carolyn's mom as she crawled to the side, the two of them coming together. <em>How different</em>, she thought, as their breasts pressed close together. <em>But just as nice.</em> As they made out she felt Carolyn's hands touching them both, running back and forth across both bodies.</p><p>""Let me taste you,"" her mother whispered, breaking off their kissing. Susan nodded and both scooted down the bed a little more to the center, where Susan turned around and lay her head between Carolyn's mother's legs.</p><p>""Oh yeah, that's so cool!"" exclaimed Carolyn as she put her weight fully on Carolyn's mother and they both began licking and biting the other. Her pussy was smooth and wet, and Susan, arms wrapped around the mother's legs was able to caress the edges of her pussy lips and spread them, inserting a finger even as her tongue danced about her clit. Carolyn put a pillow under her mother's back so she would be more comfortable, and watched from various angles as both swiftly brought the other to orgasm.</p><p>With Carolyn again in the middle both older women recovered while stroking and caressing the younger, until she was squirming and begging them to stop teasing her. This time it was her mother that went between her legs, and Susan positioned herself so she could be licked by Carolyn while again bringing her mother to a wonderful high.</p><p>With that, Susan went and turned the lights totally off while the other two slipped under the sheet. Susan joined them so Carolyn was in the middle, and they happily fell asleep in each others arms. Warm, secure, and satisfied, all three went to sleep with a smile of contentment.</p><p>Epilog:</p><p>The next morning, after a bit more fun and showering together, Susan invited the pair to stay again. As long as they didn't abuse it, they could always stay for free as long as she was included. Her mother thanked her for the offer, warmly agreeing they would probably be back, causing Carolyn to bounce excitedly and thank her mother over and over. Both thanked her, for the room, for understanding, and for the amazing night, and Susan thanked them right back and hoped to see them again.</p>"
17,Trapped,A P Gilmore,1,"Mother and Daughter get trapped in a lift together, they discuss matters of a sexual nature, which leads to much more.","['F/f', 'inc']","<p>When it happened it was such a shock.  It just started, there was a
loud noise from above us, we felt ourselves fall a long way down,
then it stopped with a large creak.  I had taken my daughter with me
to work; I had to stop off on our way to the mall for the day.  
Sophie wanted some new clothes and as I had not had any real quality
time with her in a while, I took the day off and agreed to get her
anything she wanted.  But work called me to ask me to sign some
documents, so they had asked me to go in for a few minutes.  I agreed
but brought Sophie with me so we could just go straight to the mall
afterwards.  I worked on the 27th floor of a building in San
Francisco, I was a litigator for a very old and successful law firm.  
I had worked for Bradford and Cole for about 9 years, since Sophie
was 5.  I had been in for about 10 minutes; Sophie sat at my desk,
spinning in my luxury office chair.  Once I was finished we were in
the lift heading down, when about the 9th floor the earthquake had
hit, and I think we had dropped nearly to the bottom, before the
brakes or whatever were holding us in place.</p><p>""Mom, what just happened?""  She asked scared.  When the lift started
to fall, we fell to the floor, I held Sophie close to me, and now
even though I had relaxed my grip, Sophie was squeezing me with all
her strength.</p><p>""I think we had an earthquake, must have been pretty big to cause the
lift to fall like it did.""</p><p>""Are we going to die?""</p><p>""I am scared too baby, but I am sure help will come soon.  Maybe we
should sleep, take our minds of it.""  I was too scared to sleep,
almost.  But if we were going to die I felt it would be less
stressful to sleep rather than wait for it to happen.  Sophie cried
but it only caused her to fall asleep.  I could feel her gentle
heartbeat steady as she drifted off.  I felt it against my chest and
it slowly allowed me to fall asleep as I counted the beats.</p><p>I awoke sometime later, looking at my watch it was after 12.  
Sophie’s hold had loosened and so I gently laid her on the floor.  I
stood and looked at the lift controls, I had been scared to press
any, even though it seemed we had lost power except for the emergency
light, but that still did not account for why I never tried ringing
someone on the emergency phone or my mobile.  When I opened the
compartment that contained the phone, it was empty.  
Shitbastardassholes, I screamed in my head.  I tried my mobile and
could not get a signal from in here, too many thick walls.  Sophie
suddenly started to stir, and then panicked as she found herself
alone.</p><p>""Mommy?""  she screamed and I got on the floor to hold her again.  ""We
are going to die.""  It was a statement more than a question.</p><p>""Sophie, I will not lie to you and say we are not, but I have to
believe that once people realise we are missing, they will figure out
where we are and find us.  But I guess with everything that might
have happened, people maybe just too busy to help others at the
moment.  So try to stay calm, I know it will be difficult, but let's
just try to stay strong, for each other.  OK?""  It was a lot to ask
of a 14 year old, but she nodded in agreement.  ""So maybe while we
wait we should just talk.""</p><p>""OK, what should we talk about?""</p><p>""Anything, let's start with school, how are things going?""</p><p>""Nothing much, Melissa has a new boyfriend though.""</p><p>""Have you got a boyfriend?""</p><p>""Mom, don't ask me that, it's embarrassing.""</p><p>""Imagine there is a book in my hand.""  She seemed confused but nodded.</p><p>""What book is it?""</p><p>""It is the Invisible book of rules.  These rules are set as a
guideline that we must follow, like a mom asking if her daughter has
a boyfriend, it has it written that the daughter shall be embarrassed
and not answer the mother.  This and a whole other set of rules are
thus written in this book.  But I am going to throw the book away,
and until we are rescued or things go wrong, we will talk about
anything and we both should answer honestly, whatever happens in this
lift, stays in this lift, OK Sophie?""</p><p>""Ok mom, I have not got a boyfriend, the boy I liked is going out
with Melissa.""</p><p>""That is a shame, anybody else you might like?""</p><p>""Not really, maybe I should wait a few years.""</p><p>""Life is too short to wait for things to happen; it can be worse
years later when you regret not trying.""</p><p>""Do you regret anything?""</p><p>""Claire Armstrong.""</p><p>""Who is Claire Armstrong?""</p><p>""When I was going to college, before I met your father, my roommate
Claire was my best friend.""</p><p>""So what do you regret about her?""</p><p>""Never telling her I loved her, that I wanted to have sex with her.""</p><p>""You mean like boys and girls sex?""</p><p>""Yes, but sex can and is experienced by two people of the same sex,
like a woman with another woman, and a man with another man.""</p><p>""So you wanted to have sex with another girl?""</p><p>""Yes very much, we had known each other for about 6 months, when I
realized I liked her as more than a friend.  I felt I should at least
talk to her about my feelings, but she had a long term boyfriend and
I never got the chance to tell her.  Then I met your dad and I never
saw Claire again.</p><p>""So is that your only regret?""</p><p>""Not really, but it has been on my mind for years, I even think about
what it would be like to have sex with a woman.""</p><p>""Maybe when you get out of here you could find Claire and tell her.""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""I had a dream about Melissa, not so long ago.""  I was intrigued,
especially after what I had just told her.</p><p>""Oh, what was it about?""</p><p>""Well I had gym class that day and just happened to get a full look
at Melissa, naked.  That night I dreamed of her naked and I was
touching her.""</p><p>""So do you think you might like girls?""</p><p>""I don't really know, I never knew girls could touch other girls like
that.""</p><p>""Well do you think about boys like that?""</p><p>""No, Melissa was the first time I dreamt about touching somebody.""</p><p>""Well you could like girls, not that I am saying you should find a
girlfriend or ask Melissa, but just keep an open mind as you grow
older, maybe try dating a girl to see how you feel.""</p><p>""How should I feel?""</p><p>""Now that is the difficult question, and the answer is I don't know.  
It is a feeling you will get and you will know.  Do you masturbate?""</p><p>""Yes, sometimes, why?""</p><p>""When you start, you must think about something and you get this
feeling inside, and as you masturbate more and more that feeling
grows until it explodes inside.  So when you meet someone, if you
ever get that tingly feeling inside, like you want to masturbate,
then you will know, I think.""</p><p>""Did you get that with dad?""</p><p>""Not really, I did with Claire, but your dad was just so nice to me,
and I do love him, but I guess not completely.""</p><p>""Maybe you like girls only?""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""Do you like to masturbate?""  When did the conversation get stuck on
sex, I suppose we had very little else to talk about, sex just seemed
like something neither of us would discuss under normal
circumstances.  The only thing that was uncomfortable about all this
was that I was getting wet, especially when I thought about Claire.</p><p>""Sometimes.  Why do you ask?""</p><p>""I feel that tingle while we have been talking and want to
masturbate, can I?""</p><p>""Sure, remember no rule book, just go ahead.""</p><p>""Do you want to masturbate? Because you can.""</p><p>I nodded.  ""Can I watch?""</p><p>""Why would you want to watch me?""</p><p>""Because it would be quite exciting to watch somebody else
masturbate, and if we do die I will have at least seen it.""  My rule
book idea was stupid I wished I could bring it back.  But also part
of me was excited by all this and wanted to get myself off.</p><p>""OK, but can I watch you too.""  She nodded as she took her jeans off,
then her panties.  She seemed eager and as she sat back down and
spread her legs I got a very clear view of her pussy, even at 14 and
seemed pretty well developed she had a sparse amount of hair.  As she
moved her fingers towards her pussy my hands pulled my skirt up to my
waist then I slipped my own panties off.  She looked intently at my
pussy and smiled as she began to rub herself.</p><p>""You have no hair.""</p><p>""I like to keep it shaved, it feels nicer,""  I said as I began to rub
myself.  The lift remained quiet, except for the moans we both began
to make.  I slipped two fingers inside myself as my other hand began
to unbutton my blouse, just a few buttons, enough to get my hand
inside and rub my breast.  Sophie copied me as she slid her fingers
inside and her other hand slipped under her t-shirt and saw her hands
move over her breasts.  I was really turned on now and stopped rubbing
my breast so I could rub my clit.  I rubbed hard as the more I
watched Sophie the more excited I got and the more I needed to cum.  
Sophie again copied me and started to rub her tiny clit.  We both
moaned louder as we began to get closer.  I could not keep my lower
body still as I began to move against my own fingers.  Sophie now had
her eyes closed.</p><p>""Sophie, open your eyes, watch me cum.""  I was excited that she was
watching me, and now I wanted her to see how turned on she made me.</p><p>""Oh mom, this feels so good, I'm going to cum too.""  She said as she
opened her eyes to look into mine as we both screamed as we both
watched each other cum.  After a few minutes, Sophie broke the
silence first.  ""Mom it has never been that good.""</p><p>""For me either, I always wondered what it would be like to watch
another woman masturbate.  You were incredibly sexy and you really
made me cum harder than I have ever before.""</p><p>""Really?""  I nodded.  ""Can I see what you look like naked?  I have
never really seen a grown adult naked, and even though you are my mom
and a woman, I would like to see you.""  I knew where this was headed
and was not about to stop now, if my life was to end now, I wanted to
experience certain things and even though Sophie was my daughter, she
was giving me a clear sign that maybe she wanted it to.</p><p>""Yes, but I want to see you naked too.""  I stood and unbuttoned the
rest of my blouse, removing it and then my skirt, lastly I removed my
bra.  Sophie also stood and removed her t-shirt, she was not wearing
a bra.  Then we both just stood in front of each other, naked.  Her
breasts were nice, still a little underdeveloped like her pussy, but
she still seemed life a beautiful young woman, her hips were the
right shape and womanly.  My breasts were quite big, I was a 36D, and
had begun to sag a little.  But Sophie seemed to like them.  She
stared intently at them for several minutes.  I looked at her body
and face in awe, how amazing she really was, how very
beautiful.  ""Have you ever been kissed anyone Sophie?""  She shook her
head while still looking at my breasts.  ""Would you like to try it
with me?""  She looked into my eyes and then nodded.  I moved closer
towards her, we embraced our naked bodies touched and sent a shudder
down my back.  She was only a few inches shorted then me.  I looked
into her eyes as I moved my lips closer to hers.  When they touched I
closed my eyes and became lost in the most amazing kiss I had ever
had.  Sophie was a little clumsy at first, but again she copied me,
and the kiss started to get more erotic.  Her lips felt so soft, I
wanted to lick them, so parted my lips and stuck my tongue out to
caress her lips, after a few moments I felt her lips part and her own
tongue touched mine, the kiss became passionate, I became more and
more turned on and soon I laid Sophie onto the floor.  ""Sophie, if
this is our last few hours, I want to share them with you, I want to
make love to you, have sex, would you be ok with that?""</p><p>""Please Mommy, I don't want to die a virgin, I want to experience sex
so much, I would be very happy it is with you, you are so beautiful.""</p><p>""So are you baby, I have never, ever seen anybody as beautiful as
you.""  I kissed her again but then quickly moved down her body to
suck on her tits.  The nipples we quite erect, I felt them as my own
rubbed against hers.  I sucked her whole left tit into my mouth
before I concentrated on her nipples, licking and sucking first one
then the other into my mouth.  Sophie was moaning loudly now, she was
trying to rub her pussy against me, I knew she needed to cum again
soon, so I slowly moved down her body, leaving a wet trail as I
licked and kissed her.  I could smell her more and more as I got
closer.  I looked at her pussy for a while, I knew what I was doing,
it was not that hard to figure out, but looking at my daughter's
pussy, I was so in awe, especially where to start first.  I looked at
the lowest part, the bit that separates her pussy from her ass and
licked slowly up.  I held Sophie down as she began to grind against
my mouth.  She tasted sweet, like the girl she is as I stuck my
tongue inside of her pussy and French kissed her pussy, and then I
moved up and began to lick her clitoris.  As I became more and more
eager to make her cum, my need increased.  So I moved my fingers to
my own pussy and started to masturbate again.  I realized that in
order to break her hymen I need the fingers on my other hand which
were trying to hold Sophie down.  ""Sophie baby, try and keep still if
you can?  I am going to put my fingers inside you, then I am going to
take your virginity, it may be a little painful, but it should also
feel amazing.""</p><p>""It already does mom, I feel close.""  I slid my fingers inside her, I
moved in as far as I could until my fingers hit the hymen, then I
began to move my fingers in and out, she was pretty wet, so my
fingers moved inside the tight hole quite smoothly.  I sucked her
clit between my teeth and nibbled a little, then sucked and licked
her like this for a few more minutes.  My own orgasm was close and
just before Sophie was about to cum, I pushed my fingers in hard and
broke through, she screamed as she came, as did I and then we
collapsed on the floor as we both caught our breath.  My fingers will
still inside her, and after a minute a slowly removed them.  There
was a little blood and to protect her from seeing it, I licked my
fingers and her pussy.  But this only got her going again and after a
few minutes she came again   ""Please stop mom, it feels sore.""</p><p>""Oh sorry baby, I did not mean to hurt you.""</p><p>""You didn't that was the most amazing thing ever, I felt so safe with
you.  I can't describe how I feel, it's like I don't care if we die
now, I’m just about as happy as I have ever been.   Can I do that to
you, I want to make you happy too, but you will need to show me.""</p><p>""I am happy already, making you happy makes me happy, and so you
don't need to.  But if you want to try it then go ahead, but don't
worry, I will not need to show you, just do what I did and you will
be fine, you’re a fast learner.""  I lay on my back as Sophie climbed
on top of me.  She kissed me, licking around me lips.</p><p>""Is that me?""  I nodded.  ""Did you like it?""  I nodded again as I
grinned widely at her.  She seemed satisfied and began to move down
my body.  Copying me she sucked on my left breast, trying to get as
much as she could in her mouth, unknowingly I got so turned on as her
teeth gently grazed my skin as she pulled back,  then she sucked on
my nipple.  Biting it harder than I did, but really turning me on
just the same.  She moved to my right breast before she moved down my
body and towards my pussy.  She looked at it like I did, but then
touched it gently as she explored.  I looked down and watched her,
then saw her fingers go into her mouth to taste me.  The she just
dived and in started licking me, she was like an untamed beast, she
maybe new to this, but I had to give her marks for her enthusiasm as
my eyes rolled to the back of my head and closed.  She put two
fingers inside of me before I moaned for another.  She then started
to lick around my clit until she sucked it into her mouth.  I was
trying not to move, but I gently moved my hips, my pussy rubbing
against her face.  Soon I came and held her head roughly against me.  
It was the greatest orgasm I had ever had and passed out.</p><p>I awoke to Sophie trying to shake me.  I opened my eyes to look at
Sophie; she was panicking, so I held her close to me.</p><p>""What's the matter?""</p><p>""Listen?""  After a moment I heard some banging coming from above us,
I thought the building was about to collapse until I heard shouts
of 'Hello.'</p><p>""Hello, were in here.""  I shouted.  We heard someone shout that they
would be with us as soon as possible.  ""We had better get dressed.""  
She nodded, but it was then that I realised people would smell what
was obviously the smell of sex.  I had to think of something.  I knew
also that our lips would taste of each other also.  So I opened my
bag and got out two bottles of water.  I gave one to Sophie and told
her to wipe her mouth and drink some if needed.  Once I felt my mouth
clean and less dehydrated, I then needed a piss.</p><p>""Mom, I need the toilet.""  Then I realized that if anyone was trapped
in the lift long enough, surely they would need the toilet and nobody
would say anything.  And that the smell of piss should at least help
mask the smell of sex.</p><p>""Go over in the corner and take a piss and I will go over to this
corner.""  Soon the lift was filled with the smell of piss.  It was
good enough.  We waited to be rescued.</p><p>""What are we going to do Mom, now that we are safe. What happens when
we get home?""  This was worrying me too.</p><p>""I don't know what do you think we should do?""</p><p>""I liked what we did, and I want to do it again, but I don't know
anybody I would do it with.""</p><p>""Well I liked it too, Sophie, but outside this lift the rules are
back, and we cannot be discovered having sex with each other.""</p><p>""I know, are you going to stop then?""</p><p>""I don't think I can, I have had a taste for you, and I want more.  
If we do continue, we must keep it a secret, but if you do find
someone who makes you feel good, then we can stop.  I could then
think about finding Claire or another woman.""</p><p>""What about Dad?""</p><p>""Dad will still be with us, but we will have to be very sneaky, OK?""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>We were rescued about 30 minutes later, the lift was stuck a few feet
from the bottom, but no where near a door exit and so we had to be
pulled through the roof.  Once we were both on solid ground, Sophie's
father and my husband was there to greet us.</p><p>""Are you both ok; I was so worried I had lost you.  When the
earthquake hit and I couldn’t get in touch with you, I tried to find
you.  I rang work they said you had just left and were trapped in the
lift, but with everything that has been going on it took hours for
anyone to reach you.""</p><p>""Well we are both fine now, we kept ourselves busy and distracted
waiting.""  I said and smiled at Sophie.  We went straight home; my
bosses gave me a week off work and would look into why there was no
phone in the lift.  When we arrived home and my husband asked what
happened, we told him that we just talked and how we had to use the
lift as a toilet.  He thought that would be very embarrassing for
us.  We nodded and that was that.  I told my husband that I would
sleep with Sophie for a couple of nights, that she maybe a little
scared still after everything that had happened.  I did not want to
lie to him, but I need Sophie, I needed to share what we had both
discovered together and a week off for me and a week off for Sophie
from school gave us as much time as we needed.  I am back at work now
and missing Sophie already so I am writing this as a way to cope, not
only with the happiness I have felt since it happened, but also how
to deal with the way our relationship has changed forever.</p>"
18,"Six Days With My Teacher, My Love – Day 1",A P Gilmore,1,"Friday - 14 year old Sophie, talks to her Teacher, secrets are revealed and much more.  What will Sophie's parents think.",['f/F'],"<p class=""h2"">Friday</p><p>The bell rang loudly to all indicating end of class but also end of
the day.  I hoped that Miss Taylor had nowhere to go, because I knew
I needed at least an hour of her time, if not longer.  My name is
Sophie Green and I am 14 years old.  Mentally and physically I am a
well developed young woman, even though I should be classed as a
girl.  My sister told me once I was 10 going on 18.  The people who
know me well, have treated me as such, this has helped my confidence,
which I will definitely need when I tell my teacher and my parents,
my secret.</p><p>Since I started here over 2 years ago, I have been by myself, no
friends my own age, I made the decision I could survive without
them.  But with the teachers I try and be friendly towards them, I
feel they will understand me better.  It has helped me to be noticed
more as a very hard working student, which helps me want to work
harder and impress that much more.  Miss Taylor was one such teacher,
except we had more of a friendship.  If we weren't student or teacher
we would definitely be friends, we enjoyed talking a lot about each
others interests.  We shared a lot of the same likes and dislikes,
including the books we read.  I was always instigating conversations
about her thoughts of the world around us.  I trusted her even more
than my parents in some ways, like I could tell her anything, so I
had chosen her as my secret keeper.</p><p>She is finishing off what seems to be some marking.  She suddenly she
looked up at me and as soon as she saw me she smiled at me.  Her face
softened seeing me, it seemed younger.  I got up and approached her
desk.</p><p>""Excuse me miss, but I was wondering if you could spare me some of
your valuable time?  I need to talk to you about something important
to me.""  She nodded, putting her stuff away and gave me her full
atttention, Miss Taylor was just the person I thought she is, caring,
honest, trustworthy and forthright.</p><p>""Sophie, please sit."" She pointed to her one to one chair she kept
just a few feet from her own chair.  ""I am your teacher Sophie,
whatever you want to talk to me about, you have both my attention and
confidence.""</p><p>""I really appreciate that.  I need to talk to you about something,
someone I trusted, hoping for, not only there guidance and support,
but also needing a friend, you were my first and only choice.  Do you
think it will be alright for you to talk to me, or do you feel that
maybe this is something you cannot get involved with because of your
position?  It is quite personal.""  Miss Taylor took off her reading
glasses, folding them and placed them on the desk.  Then she turned
her chair so she was directly facing me.  Miss Taylor is only a few
inches taller than me, has long flowing blonde hair to my curly,
shoulder length mousy brown hair.  She is currently wearing a yellow
summer dress.  She gives off a very warm, welcoming feeling, giving
my heart a much needed boost.  The impression she is giving me is
that we are equals rather than an adult/child.</p><p>""This sounds very serious Sophie and without knowing the problem, I
will not be able to give you a straight answer on to what my answer
will be.  So at this moment in time, with the fact school is finished
for the day, I want you to consider me as your friend rather than as
a teacher.  I also want you to feel comfortable and call me by my
first name Amy.  Whatever you tell me will not leave this room,
unless you tell me otherwise.  I'm glad you can see me as someone you
can confide in, so when you are ready Sophie, tell me how I can help?""</p><p>""Ok mis... Amy, I am a lesbian.""  It felt pretty good to finally say
it, Amy just looked down nervously at her feet, she did not say
anything for 5 minutes.  The Eventually she looked at me seriously
and asked ""Why are you telling me?""</p><p>""One day soon, maybe, students and teachers at this school will find
out.  Even though you are my teacher, I need a friend at school to
help me, I trust you above all others and I know you will be there
for me, as you have already said, I have your trust.  I am sorry if
this has put you in an awkward position.""</p><p>""I feel slightly honoured that you feel that way towards me, and you
have my trust.  Do you feel an attraction to me or see me as some
sort of future lover.""</p><p>""I think you are a very attractive women, but my feelings towards you
and my reasons for talking to you about this, are nothing more than
as my teacher and my friend.  When I feel more comfortable with my
sexuality or if I find someone I really care for in that way and that
my affections are returned, I may take the next step, I just need a
friend, that is all.""</p><p>""Well thank you again for your trust in me.  Why have you not told
your parents first?""</p><p>""I was going to, I have a very solid and open relationship with them,
but I wanted someone at school to know first, a friend, you.""</p><p>""Are you scared your parents reaction will be less than positive.""</p><p>""No not really, they may not fully understand, but I do at least feel
they will be very loving and supportive off my decision.""</p><p>""How long have you known.""</p><p>""About a year, but as with everything I do, understanding it was the
more difficult process.  I have been doing a lot of research on the
subject, mainly being a young lesbian and about coming out to your
parents.  The internet has been a most valuable tool over the year.""</p><p>""So why now, if you do not feel ready to attempt to find a
girlfriend, why do you feel you have to tell people now at such a
young age, you might find this is just a phase.""</p><p>""Unless you are gay also"" she flinched at this, but I simply
continued ""you just know in yourself enough to believe the truth.  I
believe eventually they many will figure out I am different from
other girls.  I will not deny who I am, I have integrity and a strong
belief in who I am, my sister told me that no matter what, I am who I
am, and I felt you know and understand me better than anyone else to
believe me.""</p><p>""I hope you don’t mind me asking these questions, please do not think
I am judging you.  These are just things that others may ask, it is
with hope that not only do you understand it, that I can understand
it as well.  I have no real experience on this subject.""  She stopped
talking and looked down at her shoes.  I could not see her face but
from the shaking of shoulders and general body language, she was
crying.</p><p>""I am sorry Amy; please tell me what is wrong?""  I touched her knee
to let her know I was there if she needed me, but she flinched at my
touch. ""I am sorry again; I did not mean to put any pressure on
you.""  I did not know what to do, so decided it would be better to
leave.  I made my way towards the door, but as my hand reached for
the door handle I heard Amy sniffle.</p><p>""Please don't leave"" she asked.  My heart wept for the pain I heard
in her voice, I went Amy, wrapping my arms around her, offering my
support.  After a few minutes she calmed down and asked me to sit
again.  I apologised again but she put her hands up to stop any
further talking from me.  ""Please don't apologise, you have done
nothing wrong, in fact, if anyone should apologise, it should be me.  
Please allow me to explain.  There is a something that very few know
about me, a secret I have kept hidden from many people.  I almost
lied to you Sophie, which upset me more than you could ever know.  I
know that you have asked for my support and I beg your forgiveness
for allowing my own past to almost break the trust we have built and
ask for your support now.  I need to tell you my own secret, it is
finally time I stopped hiding, admit to myself the truth and finally
tell someone.""  I knew what she was going to say, but I gave her the
chance to tell me.</p><p>""Amy, nothing you tell me will leave my lips, if you need to tell me,
you have my confidence and trust as well as my friendship.  I believe
we are true kindred spirits and together we can stand up to our
fears, heads held high, together we can do anything.""  Suddenly she
broke down again.  I saw the utter relief Amy was showing, I had
given her hope.  This made me cry as well, I felt proud of myself for
being able to help someone important to me.  She quickly stood and
lifting me out of my seat, wrapped me in a tight hug.  I wrapped my
arms around her waist as we held each other and cried.  This was a
major turning point in our friendship; the bond we had built over the
last few years was sealed.  I had never felt a feeling as strong.  
After a lot of comfortable minutes in each others arms we slowly
parted, Amy kissed me on the cheek and offered I take my seat again.</p><p>""In all my life I have never felt closer to another person.  It is a
truly amazing feeling, and I thank you from the bottom of my heart
for your friendship and support.  I am extremely thankful that you
have come into my life.""</p><p>""I feel exactly the same, I think we are closer than any two friends
could be.  It is a very warm and happy feeling that I do not wish to
lose.""</p><p>""Whatever happens I feel nothing could ever break our friendship.  
You know, the moment you first came into this classroom, I knew just
by that first smile you gave me that you were someone very special.""</p><p>""I felt it too, you understand me, you showed your trust and belief
in me, better than anyone else has, you have truly become my closet
friend and confident.  So do you feel ready to talk, if you need more
time, I can give you as much as you need.""</p><p>""No, I need to do this now, I feel strong, stronger than ever.  
Sophie, I am gay too.""  Now this is what I was expecting her to say
but it was still a shock, but I felt closer to her.</p><p>""So you know what I am going through, that helps me a great deal to
know I have someone who knows what to expect and who I can talk to
without any prejudice.""</p><p>""Well as I said earlier, not many know my secret, you are the first I
have told in 8 years.  Since then I haven’t even dated to confirm my
true feelings.  I have hidden myself away from the world and just
stuck to teaching, distracting myself with books and homework.  There
are two people in the world that I loved, and I hope to find love one
day, true love, but my fears, I am afraid, got the better of me.""  
She wasn’t crying anymore but seemed very upset.</p><p>""So these two people, you were afraid of telling either of them?""</p><p>""Please let me explain everything to you, so that you understand what
you may face in the furture, but also so you know me more personally,
than anyone else.  Sophie in the time you have started this
conversation, you have helped me so much.  I have been given the true
gift of friendship, I feel blessed to know you and hope whatever I
say neither upsets you or ruins the bond we have sealed this very
night, a bond that has developed over the years into something
special.""  She paused again.</p><p>I slid my chair forward so I could be closer to her.  I held out my
hands so that I could hold hers, offering my non-verbal support.  She
took both my hands and held them tight.  Amy gave me another smile
and continued.  ""I was 15 years old when I first told anyone of my
feeling, it was my best friend.  It was on my 15th birthday, during
the party I asked Claire to dance, she agreed and it was during that
dance I realised just how beautiful she was, how much she meant to
me.  It was on that night I knew I was gay.  After several months I
understood that I had always preferred women to men and had also
learned of the term lesbian.  I needed to talk to someone, so I felt
my best friend would understand and stay by my side.  She then asked
if I liked her as more than a friend.  My answer was honest and true,
I would not lie to her, so I said yes, but her reaction was not of
friendship.  I told her I did like her that way, I loved her very
much, but this was not what she wanted to hear.  She became very
angry at me, called me a lot of names.  After that I never spoke to
her again.  We avoided each other at school and ever since.  What
hurt more than anything though, was that she not only told her
parents, who told my parents, but she told other students, which soon
turned into the whole school knowing.  I was picked on, it was the
worst time of my life.  When I finished school, I left home and the
county, going to university to study to become a teacher.  Sophie,
the person you chose to tell your secret too, me, was the one person
who actually became a teacher so i could give support to the
students, support I never got.""  Gradually as she told me her story,
more and more tears cascaded down her cheeks.  I could feel her pain,
not only in the years of unshed tears, but in the way her hands were
shaking.</p><p>""I am sorry Amy that you had to go through that alone, but now I am
here, you can share your pain and let it out, find someone who
deserves your love.  I know you have plenty of love in you and I am
very glad to have you in my life and knowing I was absolutely right
to choose you as my friend.  I only hope that there is another out
there, the love of my life, who is just like you.""  She broke down
again but also pulled me into another hug, the best yet, we both felt
the love and friendship we shared and both felt even stronger towards
each other as we cried happy tears.  We both slowly parted, I looked
into Amy's eyes, seeing right into her soul.  I raised my hand to
gently wipe the tears from her face.  She reached up and held my hand
to her face as she leaned into it, she raised her other hand and
placed it against my cheek.  It was then I realised that I loved her,
like the moment she felt with her friend, it was a shocking
revelation, but it was a truth I could not deny.  Looking into her
eyes, I could see that she felt it too.  My hand gently stroked the
hand that was cupping my face while my thumb on my other hand
caressed her cheek.</p><p>""I love you.""  I said softly.  After everything Amy had gone through
I needed to tell her that, but not only for her but for me.  Even at
a young age, what I had just said along with the gentle strokes my
hands were making, I knew I had found my one true love.  Amy smiled,
a few gentle tears left her already swollen red eyes.</p><p>""I love you too Sophie.""  At this declaration to each other, we both
leaned towards the other.  Our eyes closed, our heads tilted as our
lips joined in the most amazing feeling I have ever experienced.  Our
first kiss.  It was very gentle, a kiss that both of us could truly
feel the love we felt for each other.  Eventually we parted, but we
kept our faces close.  The smile on her face was the biggest I had
ever seen, she seemed so happy.</p><p>""I don’t regret that kiss, but I am your teacher, as you are my
student, which in the rule books of all schools, is number 1 on the
not to do list.  But we both love each other, a love I know is strong
and true, that we will hopefully share for the rest of lives, I will
not lose that love, now or ever.""</p><p>I nodded my head gently in agreement, truly stunned that all this was
happening. ""Forever."" I said simply.</p><p>""This is not going to be easy for either of us, we have to be very
careful, I am not going to lose you.  I need you Sophie like I need
air.  I don't ever want to feel the loneliness I have felt in the
last 8 years.  I will hand in my resignation in the morning.""</p><p>""No!  I do not wish you to leave.""  I said it harshly, but I left no
doubt that I would not let her do this.</p><p>""But I cannot be here and have you as well; it is just too risky if
anyone were to find out.""</p><p>""I need you here and so does every one of your other students.  You
are one of the best teachers in the school, you may think I am biased
but it is true.  Firstly I would like to say we are partners now.  
Partner’s means that no matter what happens, we are in this together,
we make decisions together, and that is one I refuse to agree to.  I
may be 14, but I know who I am and what I want, but I also understand
the risk we undertake.  We have some big decisions to make, but
together we can do anything.  We are meant to be together, I don’t
think I could wait for when I finish school to be together.  We need
to be together now and forever.  I love you Amy, I knew that from the
moment I met you, but only now realising.  With everything I am I
will protect you and our love and make sure for now, nobody finds
out.""  By now neither of us was trying to stop the happy tears we
both shed.  We were sharing a moment neither of us would ever forget.</p><p>""I loved you too, from the moment I met you.""</p><p>""I was the second person you mentioned earlier.""  She simply
nodded.  ""Amy I am very afraid of what tomorrow brings us, I know it
won’t be easy.  But we have tonight and I want to suggest something
to you.  Before I tell you I want you to understand, that we agree or
disagree together from now on.  But it may help give us some peace of
mind for the future.""</p><p>""You want to tell you parents about us don’t you, when you tell them
you are a lesbian.""  Wow, we really do love and know each other well.</p><p>""Does our love mean we can read each others mind?""  She laughed,
which was nice to hear after a night of many tears.</p><p>""Kind of, as you say, we are partners, for that we need to understand
each other.  I agree, I know you well enough to know this is too
important to keep this from them, and with there support and hopeful
acceptance, we must have no secrets from the ones we love, especially
each other.""</p><p>""This night will mean more to me than anything else.  We should get
home before it is too late.  Can you give me a lift home?""  She
nodded happily.  ""I should talk to them on my own, but I would like
you nearby so I can have them meet you afterwards.""</p><p>We both exchanged each others numbers, both home and mobile and left
to head off to our future.  Once she stopped the car outside my
house, I needed some reassurance.</p><p>""Amy, can I have another kiss, I need to share our love if just for a
moment?""  She looked in my eyes and kissed me deeply.</p><p>""Sophie, no matter what I love you, whatever happens, I will support
you in anyway I can.""</p><p>""Amy I love you too, I’ll never get tired of saying that, nothing
will keep us apart.""</p><p>I waved to Amy she drove away.  I took a deep breath and opened the
door.  ""Mom, dad, I’m home.""  I heard shouts of hello and went into
the living room.  My mom was sat comfortably reading a book.  Turning
to me she gave me a smile, slipped a bookmark into the book and
placed it on the coffee table.</p><p>""Hello honey, did everything go ok with your teacher?""  At the
mention of Amy I smiled.</p><p>""Not quite what I expected but it went very well.  When you and dad
are ready, I would like to talk to you both.  I have a few things to
tell you that you may not be happy to hear, but I do hope you will at
least stand by my decisions?""</p><p>""Mark, could you hold off on dinner and come in here please.""  My mom
shouted to dad.  After a short while my dad entered the room with
smile on his face.</p><p>""Hello pumpkin, how was your talk with your teacher?""  Before I could
answer my mom interrupted.</p><p>""Mark, it seems it went well, but Sophie has something very important
to tell us.""  He sat down and I felt the room suddenly tighten around
me, so I took a few deep breaths.</p><p>""Please don't worry honey, whatever you tell us, no matter what we
will support you, we promise you that ok.""  Encouraged mom.</p><p>""I want to believe that, but it's not quite what you want to here.""</p><p>""But it is obviously important to you and the fact you want to tell
us rather than keeping it a secret means a lot to the both of us.  If
you can be honest with us, we can be honest and understanding with
you.  We both love you very much Sophie, you are too important to us
to judge either your choices or mistakes.""  I looked at them both
nervously.</p><p>""Mom, dad, I’m gay.""  They sat there for a moment, turned to each
other then turned to me with a smile.</p><p>""We know honey."" my mom said.</p><p>""How do you know?"" I blurted out, this was news to me, but the relief
was immense, confusing, but still I felt huge weight lifted of my
chest.</p><p>""Your sister told us before she died.""  How did my sister know, she
died over a year ago before I knew.</p><p>""But I didn’t even know then.""  Dad told me that Sally, my sister was
a lesbian, and that I might be also.</p><p>""You have our support Sophie, always.  We love you and nothing you
can say will make us think any less of you or your choices in life
and that you have also found that support with your teacher.""</p><p>""Thank you for understanding.  Well as you know, I decided to speak
to Miss Taylor first, my English teacher, so I have someone at school
to support me.  This is hard for me to tell you, but please
understand that what I tell you now was unexpected, and that I am
very happy it did.  I have Miss Taylor's support but I also found
true love.  Mom, dad?  Miss Taylor, Amy is her name, and I have
discovered a very strong love for each other as well as a strong bond
of friendship.  We are in a relationship with each other and would
like both your support.""  This was not something they expected to
here.  Dad stormed out the room very angrily while mom just stared at
the wall.  I needed Amy here now, I really needed her presence.  
Eventually my mom stood and came and sat down next to me and pulled
me into a loving hug.  I could not stop the tears.</p><p>""I am so sorry mom, I did not mean to upset you or dad, I just needed
to be honest and tell you, Amy agreed.  We will have to keep this a
secret from everyone else, but I would not lie to the ones I love.""  
Then we cried together and eventually my dad returned to the room.</p><p>""Sophie, I would like to meet this teacher of yours as soon as
possible?""</p><p>""Why, what are you going to do?""  I was very afraid, but then there
was a knock at the door, and I knew it was Amy, don’t ask me how, but
she had heard my heart scream her name, knew that I needed her and
had come.  Dad went to answer it and after a few moments both Amy and
my dad entered the room.  I got up and rushed into Amy's arms, I
needed her, needed to feel her heart beating, need to touch her.  As
we hugged my dad sat with mom and started a quiet conversation.  
Eventually Amy and I parted.  Amy kept eye contact with me, silently
showing her love and support.  Taking her hand I led her to the
couch, neither of us spoke as we waited until my parents were ready
to talk.  Eventually my parents turned to Amy then to me.  It was my
Mom who spoke first.</p><p>""If your intention was to shock us, then you succeeded, I’ve never
seen your father so angry."" Dad then interjected.</p><p>""Sophie I hope you believe me, that even though I lost my temper
slightly, when you told us you wanted to have a relationship with
your teacher; it was the shock of it all that got to me.  You hear
stories about teachers who have sex with there students and I think
it was more fear than anything else that made me react so angrily.""  
Mom and dad were seated like us, holding hands and offering each
other there love and support.</p><p>""Sophie we both love you"" my mom began ""But this is just a very
unusual situation, we have promised your our love and support, but we
can’t help but feel that this is just too wrong.  How do you expect
us to allow your teacher to take advantage of you like this?""  Amy
and I were about to speak, but my mom just held up her hand to stop
us.  ""However, we both said we trust you completely and if you say
that this is what you want, then we can only hope you have made the
correct decision.""  She then looked at Amy, sizing her up.  ""Amy is
it?” Amy simply nodded.  ""We have promised to trust Sophie and to
support and love her, but I am sure you understand you have both put
us in a very difficult position.  Hopefully though, now that we have
both calmed down, we should discuss this together.  We may discover
that what you two have found is both special and pure, not something
that society and any parent would frown upon, the idea of allowing a
teacher and student to have a sexual relationship.""  We both nodded.</p><p>""Dad, before you left the room, I was given you the plain and simple
truth of what we have.  At no point did I say we were doing anything
sexual, just that we simply had a loving friendship, which we wanted
to develop into a relationship.  I am 14 years old and Amy is.""</p><p>""23"" Amy said.</p><p>""23, but what you need to understand firstly and foremost, are that
in terms of experience, we are both at exactly the same place.  
Neither one of us has any experience in what it takes to have a
relationship.  Even though Amy is both 23 and a lesbian, she is just
as inexperienced as me, having neither had any type of relationship
with anybody else.  Tonight was as difficult for Amy as it was for
me; she has her own fears to face before we can embark on anything
sexual.  So please let me tell you that neither one of us is ready,
when we are, I am sure at that point we may decide to discuss the
matter with you.  I love you both and I will not lie to you, but I
also cannot and will not deny my love for Amy.""  My parents had every
right to question us, I would not begrudge them that chance, but Amy
was now a part of me, I had to fight for us.</p><p>""Mr and Mrs Green, I know this is a shock to you both.  It is also a
shock to Sophie and me.  I am not here to defend my actions, whatever
action you feel you must take against me, I will not stop you.  I am
here to support Sophie, I promised I would, I love and support her
fully.""   My parents sat silent for a moment before my mom spoke.</p><p>""Amy would you like to join us for dinner?""  We both turned to face
each other and nodded.</p><p>""Yes, that would be nice, thank you.""  And with that dad got up and
left to finish dinner.  ""Now where your father and I stand, it has
been agreed that we will support your choice.  We both love you, but
this situation is very difficult to handle at the moment.  So we hope
you give us the time we need to adjust, we may even fully accept it,
but only with time.  Amy I would like to know you better so please
feel free to come and go as you please.  We just ask that you both be
very careful.""</p><p>""Thanks mom, I know it will be difficult for you and dad.  Amy is so
wonderful, I admit we don't know everything about each other but we
have plenty of time to find out.""  I looked at Amy and gave her quick
kiss on the lips which made her blush.  I stood and went towards mom
and gave her a big hug and another whispered thanks.  I turned back
to my beautiful partner, things were going to be ok, together and
with the support of my parents, my future looks great.  I approached
Amy and taking her hand I led her to the kitchen where we were to
share our first meal together, kind of like our first date, except my
parents would be there, strange how life can sometimes work out.</p><p>""Amy why don't you tell us something about yourself."" asked mom who
seemed to be the instigator of tonight’s talking.</p><p>""Erm, well how much has Sophie told you?""</p><p>""Sophie hasn’t told us much, why don't you tell a brief history about
yourself.  I don't want you to feel uncomfortable, but if you’re with
Sophie, then your part of the family, I just like to know a little
something about yourself.""  I could see that mom was making an
effort, so Amy told her about where she was born, who her parents
were, where she went to school and college.</p><p>""So what made you become a teacher?""</p><p>""I wanted to help students to learn and to be like a friend to them
if needed, something I didn't have when I was at school.""  Now Amy
seemed uncomfortable and mom could sense that.</p><p>""So what happened for you two to suddenly fall in love with each
other, that is to say, by what you've told me, this was only
discovered tonight, so what changed, because I can only assume you
both must have had feelings for each other before tonight?"" asked mom.</p><p>""Let me explain mom.  I was revealing to Amy that I am a lesbian and
she asked me some questions.  Eventually it led Amy to tell me
something personal, showing a great deal of trust towards me, and it
made me realise that there was a bond there, we held each other and
then I realised I loved her.  Now I am no expert on love but I feel
it was always there.  Amy has always been a friend to me and I think
I have always had deep feelings for her, but it wasn’t until tonight
we both confessed them to each other.  I know Amy will be there for
me, but I also know that she needs me now just a much.""</p><p>""Why is that?"" asked dad.</p><p>""I think Amy needs to answer that."" I replied</p><p>""It's ok Sophie, you can tell them, no secrets remember."" said Amy.  
I took Amy's hand in mine and looked her in the eyes.</p><p>""Amy, you need to talk about this yourself, it is a secret you have
buried deep down, that until tonight has held you back.  I believe
the more you talk about it yourself, the better you will feel.""</p><p>""You are so smart, I love you Sophie, and you're right, I do need to
start talking about this.  I've let my fears affect too much of my
life until now.""  Amy hugged me and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek
with a whispered 'Thank You' in my ear.  She held my hand and turned
to speak to my parents.  She told them what happened to herself while
at school and one of the real reasons she wanted to teach.  How she
kept her sexuality secret and how very lonely she had become.</p><p>""You were afraid of what other people would think of you?"" Ask mom.  
Amy nodded.  ""I hope you can come to us and Sophie for support
whenever you need it.  You seem to me like a loving and caring person
and can see why Sophie loves you so much.  I think we both still have
our reservations Amy, but I believe allowing your relationship will
at least allow you both the love and support you are going to need at
least in the next few years.  But there is still a worry, what is
going to happen once you are back at school?""  Both Amy and I turned
to each other then just shrugged our shoulders.</p><p>""We haven’t thought about that yet, but I guess we just have to see
what happens on Monday.  I have a class with Amy on Monday first
thing.  I know our love is too important for us, to do anything
stupid."" I said.</p><p>""I agree."" began Amy, ""You both have a valid reason to be worried,
because right now all I want to do is hold Sophie, just being apart
while she was talking to you earlier was extremely difficult, I
wasn’t even able to eat.  I value any input or advice the both of you
could offer me and Sophie.""  It would not be easy to be together and
not be together.  Just holding her hand was enough but I wanted
more.  Mom spoke discreetly to dad for a few moments, while I rested
against Amy's shoulder.  Amy put her arm around me, in order to
comfort me.</p><p>""I am sorry Amy, I just did not realise the full implications of what
it might mean to be together.""  I said.</p><p>""You don't have to apologise Sophie, I want this too, this was always
going to be difficult, but love is never easy, especially in our
situation.  I can't promise that nobody will ever find out before you
leave school or tell you that either of us will cope with the coming
few years.  But no matter what, as long as we have each other, it
won’t matter.""</p><p>""But when can we be together, I feel I have lost you already, I need
to have some time with you, to explore my feelings for you."" I said
tearfully.</p><p>""I want that to, but we have to take each day at a time.  Although,
knowing that when we are apart, you still hold my heart, and knowing
it is in the safest place in the world.  We will find the time to be
together, weekends maybe, we can chat or talk on the phone.  I know
we will have limited physical contact, but just believe in us and
everything will be fine.""</p><p>""I will, I promise, I need you like the flower needs the sun, now
that I have found you, I can never let you go.""</p><p>""It's scary I know, I have never felt anything like this for anyone
but you Sophie, even my best friend never made me feel alive like you
do, so you can bet I am never going to lose you.""  We both held each
other and cried, we were so lost in our own world, we forget about my
parents, who had been listening to everything we said.</p><p>""Let's go back into the living and finish this conversation, we may
have a solutions to your problem."" said dad.</p><p>""It was very touching to both of us to see just a much you seem to
care for each other, seeing how you interact and how lost you both
seem without each other, we feel that keeping you together secretly
is something we want to help you both to do.""  Said mom.  ""First
thing I will suggest Sophie, is that you need to make friends, not
only do you need the distraction at school, but it is wrong for
someone your age not socialise with people your own age, it is a part
of growing up.""</p><p>""I will try real hard to do that, it won’t be easy but I will try.""</p><p>""We feel that neither of you can be seen together outside of school,
and that means no dating until Sophie finishes school.  I know that
seems unfair, but you have to be very discreet.""</p><p>""I agree"" said Amy.</p><p>""We want to trust you Amy with our daughter, as long as you respect
our wishes we will allow you to spend time with Sophie in this
house.  This is not easy for any of us, but we would feel better that
all of your personal time be spent here.  Amy, I must insist that
Sophie does not visit your house at all, even if we did fully trust
you; it is too easy if anybody spots a student enter your house to
make the correct assumptions.  Amy feel free to come and go as you
please to this house, but never together, if anybody asks who you
are, we will say you are our friend, which is not a lie.  This last
part was extremely difficult for us to agree upon, but it is
something we agree.  We feel that if Sophie had met someone her own
age and had not told us about it, she could have acted like most
teenagers, like myself, and snuck around finding places to be
together with you.  As it is she has told us about yourselves and if
your willing, not to sneak around, then it would be unfair of us to
stop you having some alone time discovering each others, err special
places, we want to respect your privacy.  So we have decided to get
Sophie a double bed and that if at anytime you wish to stay Amy, you
can.  It is going to be hard to adjust to all of this, for all of us,
so as long as you both follow the rules and be as discrete as
possible; we feel this would be the best course of action to take in
order for you to have a successful, and hopefully secret relationship
over the next few years.  So what do you think?""  They say honesty is
the best policy, and they were right.  My parents in a short time had
successfully figured a solid plan of action that not only kept our
relationship a secret, but also allowed us to explore freely in the
privacy of there home.  How could I not agree?</p><p>""Mom, dad, you have got to be the smartest, greatest, most amazing
people and parents in the world, the trust and love you are showing
us is simply amazing.  To have you on our sides like this is
something neither of us could have ever hoped to have.  I believe
tonight has brought us all together to form a stronger relationship
and a hope for a long and happy future.  Thank you both.""  I was
crying by the end, I got up and gave both my parents a great big
hug.  When I had finished Amy decided to do the same, giving them an
extremely teary 'Thank You' to both of them.</p><p>That night would never be forgotten by any of the four of us.  It was
a turning point in all our lives.  I suppose when you are 14 and fall
in love with your 23 year old teacher and your both female, society
would tend to feel a bit negative towards any such behaviour, but at
least we had my parents.  There support was invaluable, and mom was
right, that if I was straight, things would have been so very much
easier.  After this night the only important thing was that I had
found my true love, Amy Taylor, a smart, wonderful, caring, and
amazing (you get the idea), woman.  I loved her with all of my heart
and soul, and now we had the privacy and time to tell each other that
and explore our love.  All thanks to honesty and the love and support
of my parents.  I was indeed blessed and very, very, very happy.</p>"
19,"Six Days With My Teacher, My Love – Day 2",A P Gilmore,2,"Saturday - Sophie and Amy have a fun morning exploring, and later with their parents, discuss their future together.",['f/F'],"<p class=""h2"">Saturday</p><p>It was after midnight when Amy left for home.  ""I love you Sophie, I
will never forget this night.  You have given me hope and your love
in return, for that, I can’t thank you enough.  Sleep well and I will
speak to you tomorrow.  But if you should ever need me, call me, no
matter what time it is.""</p><p>""I love you too Amy, thank you for tonight.  Goodnight Amy, speak to
you tomorrow.""  And then she was gone.  I thanked and hugged my
parents again and went to bed.</p><p>The next morning when I woke up, the first thing I wanted to do was
talk to Amy.  It took 10 minutes to pick out a suitable outfit, and
then I was lying back on the bed, portable phone in hand and ready to
talk to my love.  The phone was picked up quickly, only ringing once.</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>""Hi Amy, how are you this morning?  It's Sophie.""</p><p>""I know it's you and morning sweetheart.  How are you?""</p><p>""Missing you.""</p><p>""I missed you too.  Do you think I should come today?""</p><p>""Have you had breakfast?""</p><p>""Yes, you?""</p><p>""No, not yet, but would you like to join me for a second breakfast?""</p><p>""I would love to, see you in 5 minutes.""</p><p>""Love you, drive safe, and see you soon.""  I kissed into the phone
and hung up, quickly making a dash for downstairs to make breakfast.  
As I entered the kitchen mom and dad were already up and breakfast
had already been served.  Two plates were waiting.</p><p>""We thought you might invite Amy, so she has a plate waiting for her,
it should be still warm.""  I smiled at both of them and gave each of
them a big kiss on the cheek.</p><p>""Now even though it is a Saturday, we both have to go to work.  So
we'll leave you and Amy to talk about whatever, and will be back
around 3pm.""</p><p>""Thank you for all this, both of you are the best.  In fact, me and
Amy are going to put our heads together and think up the most
spectacular meal you have ever tasted and it will be ready at 3.30.""</p><p>""That sounds delightful pumpkin, can’t wait to get home to that
later.  Well you both have fun, we'll see you later.""  They both
kissed my cheek and left for work, letting Amy in as they left.  I
jumped on her for a big hug and a very passionate kiss, which for the
first time included tongues.  Trying to describe that feeling is just
not a thing I can do.</p><p>""Wow.""  I said when I finished; I still had my eyes closed.</p><p>""Wow is right, that was just the best kiss ever.  Am I pushing my
luck if I ask for another?""  I opened my eyes to see the most
beautiful smile on my beautiful girlfriends face, how could I refuse.</p><p>""Never.""  And I leaned in and kissed her again, but this time it
started slow, starting with our lips pressing lightly.  We then
pressed harder, each opening our mouths, then letting our tongues
meet.  She sucked my tongue into her mouth.  I explored the inside of
her mouth with my tongue, running it over her teeth and her tongue.  
The moans were getting louder.  Then I removed my tongue sucking hers
into my mouth.  I could taste her, feel her tongue, it was
exquisite.  I never felt anything so good in my life.  Then she
removed her tongue and nibbled on my lower lip.  I was moaning so
loud by then, the sensation was incredible.  When the kiss ended, my
legs were ready to collapse, so I just held on tight to support
myself, resting my head on her shoulder.  Neither of us said anything
for a few minutes, we just enjoyed the love we shared.</p><p>""That was so amazing Sophie, I have never felt anything like that, I
almost passed out.""</p><p>""You're telling me, if you weren’t holding me, I would have dropped
to the floor.  I love you.""</p><p>""I love you too, your parents going to work?""</p><p>""Yes, they said they would be back at 3.""</p><p>""They seem happy.""</p><p>""Yes, I volunteered your services to make them dinner tonight as a
thank you.""</p><p>""You what?  How do you even know I can cook?""  She gave me a smile.</p><p>""Well you are the adult here; you live alone so I assumed you can.  I
on the other hand, have my parents to do the cooking, so have limited
culinary skills except burning toast.  So can you cook, maybe I
should have asked before volunteering any of your unknown skills.""</p><p>""I have many unknown skills, that over time you will discover them
all, but luckily for you, cooking is one of them.""  I liked the
flirting, even though it is new.</p><p>""Thank you for offering to share your cooking skills with me.  If you
cooking is as good as I hope, then your other skills will be equally
as good if not better and I cant wait to sample them.""  I lifted my
eyes to see a deep red colouring her cheeks, then looked down at her
neck and I just had to have a taste.  I started by lightly kissing
her neck, and then started licking the smoothness with my tongue,
before taking gentle bites at her pulse point.  I could feel as well
as hear her deep moans as her head flopped back giving me full
access.  My hands were gently running up and down her back,
eventually ending up holding onto and rubbing her neck.</p><p>""Oh my god!"" Amy moaned ""Are you trying to kill me.  Let's sit
down.""  I suddenly remembered breakfast so took her hand and led her
to the kitchen.</p><p>""Let's eat first, I’m starving.""  We ate what my parents had made and
once we were finished she took my hand and led me to the living
room.  She sat down , and then patted the space between her legs,
where I sat facing away from her and she guided me to lie against her.</p><p>""Comfortable Sophie?"" ""Yes, very."" I replied.</p><p>""Good.  I know this is new to you, as it is to me and I don't want to
stop you from doing anything you want to me, and I want to do the
same to you.  If at any time you want to stop we can, I will tell you
the same thing.  Now when you were kissing my neck, it felt soooo
good.  You were driving me crazy.  Do you know what I mean?""  I shook
my head.</p><p>""Is that like Wow.""</p><p>""Yes it is.  I am sorry, I have no experience in this, yet I am very
vocal about what you do to me.  Maybe it is the English teacher in
me, but I know it is all the romance stories I read.""</p><p>""Maybe I should read them too, to help understand your responses and
get some tips.""</p><p>""You don't need any tips; you were doing fine without them.  But
maybe we could go on the internet and find some stories I could share
with you, you could learn about lesbian sex.""</p><p>""I figured that masturbation was kind of what you did anyway with
some kissing.""</p><p>""Well you're right in a way, but kissing can be just a small part,
then there is lots of touching, including your breasts and vagina,
you can also kiss and lick these areas.  But then, as I have said,
there are a lot of verbal responses to this, which may include curse
words and screams.""</p><p>""Wow, there’s a lot to experience then.  But you have never done
them, like me.""</p><p>""No, as I have said I have been lonely and just worked or read books
or watch TV.  Even though I never told anybody my sexuality, I could
not deny that that was who I am.  As you get older you need that
contact with people, sexual release they call it.  Because I had no
one, I would either read a lesbian story or maybe watch some porn.  
Some stories can be quite extreme and describe the act of sex, which
can be quite raw and also quite powerful.  I believe that when we get
to that part, we may find sometimes we may want to gently explore
each other and other times we may just want to make the other orgasm
as fast and as hard as we can.  We will learn all of this together.  
In a way, I feel I am taking advantage of you, but I also know that
this is something we both want, to be able to explore our love in all
its forms.""</p><p>""It all sounds so exciting.  Could you show me these stories?""</p><p>""Sure, where is your comnputer?""  I took her hand and led her to my
bedroom.  ""So this is your room then.  Very nice.  And you have your
own bathroom.""  She looked around the room, reading some of the
titles of my books on the shelf, then passed the bed and towardsmy
computer.</p><p>""Actually our bedroom now, I hope this is ok.""  She turned to me and
smiled and sat down in the chair at my computer desk.  I sat on the
edge of the bed a few feet away from her.</p><p>""It is nice when you say it like that, our bedroom.  And the room is
very nice, cosy and don’t forget we have our very own bathroom.  It's
weird, but I maybe 23, but I feel like I am 15 again.  I am glad I
can share this with you.  It makes me very happy to know you trust me
like this, allowing me in this room, all alone with no parents,
aren’t you a little scared.""</p><p>""No, never with you.  I may not have any experience with love, but
what I feel for you is simply wonderful.  You make me feel warm and
fuzzy, I know what we have is special and together nothing can ever
take that away from me.""</p><p>""So you are happy I am here, I want to know that I make you feel that
way, because if you ever feel anything less, you will tell me.""</p><p>""I am very happy you are here and I’ll prove it.""  She gave me a
confused look, which I returned with a smile as I lifted up my skirt,
showing her what I knew to be a very clear sign of my excitement as
well as my arousal.  She looked down and gasped, see my wet pink
panties, a smile crept onto her face along with a blush.  ""I have
been like this since you walked in the door.""</p><p>""Me too.""</p><p>""Can I see?""  She looked down at her feet nervously.</p><p>""Well, I will if you want to, but I felt you might want to wait, as I
have no panties on.""  Now I blushed.</p><p>""Ok, I can understand that, but why are you not wearing panties?""</p><p>""I wasn't dressed when you called me; in fact I was completely
naked.""  For some reason that made me shudder excitedly.  ""So when
you asked me to come here, I was in such a rush, I forgot to put any
on, and I forgot to put on a bra.""</p><p>""I had noticed you were not wearing a bra.""  And I pointed at her
chest, where her nipples clearly stood out.  She looked down, then
covered her breasts.</p><p>""Well that is always a good indication of being aroused"" she said
with a wink, then place her hands back on her lap.</p><p>""Since my hormones kicked in and I discovered I am a lesbian, I have
been trying so hard to understand the implications.  What I should
have done instead was just let life play itself out and see what
happened.""</p><p>""Sophie, I did that and look where it got me.""</p><p>""Me.""  I smiled.</p><p>""Ok, I’ll give you that, but it is part of why I love you, you try to
understand things, be prepared and that is no bad thing.  So let’s
get back to learning the art of lesbian love.""</p><p>""I can’t wait.""  I quickly stood up and before Amy had time to react,
I was in her lap, my arms around her neck and gave her mouth a tongue
bath.  I squirmed so she could feel my ass rub on her legs, while
also hoping a small amount of my arousal leaked onto her.  I didn’t
let this kiss get out of hand and it ended quickly.  ""Lesson 1
complete, kissing."" I said once we both got back our senses a little.</p><p>""You know you can be quite the flirty tease when you want to be.""</p><p>""I know, at least I can do that.  Thinking about it, haven’t we been
doing that a while now.""</p><p>""Yes I had noticed.""</p><p>""So why did you never tell me, especially if you had feelings for me?""</p><p>""Well there is that whole teacher student thing to worry about.  But
as we have already discussed I did not feel comfortable telling
people, it is very lucky you kissed me yesterday, otherwise we may
never have gotten together.""</p><p>""I liked to think that no matter what, we would have ended up
together.""</p><p>""Me too, but now on with the lesson.  It is so surreal, yesterday I
taught you English, today Sex education.""</p><p>""I know, how lucky am I, is there some oral included in the lesson.""  
This made us both blush.</p><p>""You know what it does to me when you tease me like that?""</p><p>""No, tell me?""</p><p>""It makes me very, very excited.""  Then she kissed me, but this
wasn't just any kiss.  She showed me just how excited she was, her
tongue was in my mouth and very roughly explored.  It made me so
excited I moaned very loudly into her mouth, giving her permission to
continue.  While this was going on her hands held me close, rubbing
my back while slowly making there way down until she cupped my ass.  
She squeezed my buns tightly, making me shudder.  I stopped kissing
her mouth and worked my way to her neck, which Amy now started on me,
returning the favour and I started to feel lost in the moment.  I
moaned into her ear that I was licking and sucking making her moan
into my ear.</p><p>""We need to stop.""  I said which she did straight away, but kept her
mouth close to my ear, breathing heavily and moved her hands,
returning them to my back.  ""No, keep your hands where they were.""  
And she did holding me gently.  ""I love you Amy, I almost lost myself
then, but I want to take it slow.""</p><p>""I understand Sophie, you were right to stop it, god it felt so good
though.  I love you too.""</p><p>""Amy, this is going to sound a bit weird, but even though I am new to
physical aspects, there are two things I would like to ask you if I
could?""</p><p>""Ask me anything you want.""</p><p>""Ok firstly, can I feel you breast?""  There was a pause but it wasn’t
long.</p><p>""Yes.""  I leaned back so I could see her face, gave her a quick kiss
on the cheek.  I looked into her eyes, seeing the glazed look from
earlier.  I then looked down at her left breast, which I had not
realised was only inches from my hand all the time we were making
out.  I smiled as my hand reached and gently began to fondle her
breast.  It was really quite thrilling.  I had looked at many naked
pictures of women on the internet to see what my type was.  And every
time I looked it made me want to touch their breasts.  I felt the
weight of her breast and stroked the nipple gently with my thumb.  I
looked up at Amy and saw her bite her lower lip, I felt this was a
good sign, but stopped as I did not want to drive her too crazy.</p><p>""Thank you I whispered, always wanted to do that.  What size are you?""</p><p>""34B, what about yourself?""</p><p>""32B, but I am still growing so you never know.  By the way I don't
mind if you ever want to touch mine.""  She looked into my eyes.  Then
I felt one of her hands slowly move away from my ass to the front of
my body, moving towards my own left breast.  I held my breath in
anticipation.  The moment it touched I let out the breath with a
small moan.  I could feel myself get wetter between my legs.  After a
few minutes she stopped and returned to cup my ass.</p><p>""That was felt amazing Amy.  Maybe we should skip class and continue
exploring, what do you think?""</p><p>""I think you are dangerous for my libido, you're driving me crazy.""  
We both smiled then gently kissed again, without tongues.  It was a
nice kiss and it felt good that sometimes we could lose ourselves,
and then like now we could just hold each other and show our love so
gently.  ""But sometimes, you can be so gentle and sweet, that I don't
mind."" she added.</p><p>""I liked that kiss Amy, keeps the libido tame.""</p><p>""I agree, but I disagree about skipping class.  I think it might be
quite educational for you to read some of these stories, even better
if we do it together.""</p><p>""Ok miss, let’s get on with it, because we still have to figure out
what you’re going to cook for dinner.""</p><p>""Hey, what happened to calling me Amy."" she teased.</p><p>""Well I have to get used to calling you miss whenever we are in
class.""  This made her sad.</p><p>""You know it is so easy for us to lose ourselves.  It is going to be
difficult when we are back in school on Monday to act like nothings
changed.""</p><p>""I know, it scares me to, but I like to think were both smart and
sensible enough to get through it.  But lets not worry about that,
let’s get the internet loaded and see what we can find.""</p><p>""Ok, but before we start, what was the second thing?""</p><p>""When?""  I knew what she was asking but now that the moment had
passed I had lost my courage to ask her.</p><p>""You said there we two things that you wanted to ask.""  I looked down
at the floor for a few seconds but knew that I should answer her, and
honestly.</p><p>""You know when we were in the moment; I was reminded of some of the
things I researched.  And during that moment, I had always wanted to
do two things when I finally got a girlfriend.  But now that the
moments passed I am kind of embarrassed now to ask the second thing.""</p><p>""I know all this is new, but we both need to get passed this, we need
to be able to feel like we can ask anything and talk to each other
without any fear.""</p><p>""This is part of the whole love and trust thing we have in our
relationship.  So I will ask, but don't feel like you have to do it,
I don't mind waiting, plus it may make you feel uncomfortable.""</p><p>""Sophie, now I am intrigued, will you please ask me your second
question?""</p><p>""Ok, I would like to see what you look like naked.""  Then I blushed
but kept eye contact.  After a moment she smiled and gentle nudged me
of her lap.</p><p>""Ok, sit on the bed and I will drop my dress.  Let me know when
you’re finished enjoying the view.""  So I dropped back on the bed and
patiently watched as she stood up and began to strip.  Unfortunately
it was not much of a strip, one side zip and the dress was dropped.  
I have to say without a doubt, if it wasn’t for the shock of what I
was seeing, the sheer beauty that stood in front of me, I would have
fucked her there and then. Wow I used the F-word.  She looked amazing
and hoped she could tell.  Eventually I spoke and it shocked the both
of us.  I looked into her eyes.</p><p>""You are so fucking beautiful, words don't give you justice, and oh
fuck me you are just so amazing.  You can put your dress back on
now.""  She started to dress.</p><p>""Do you mean that, am I really beautiful?""</p><p>""Let me put it this way, yes you are.  I hit the jackpot.  I have
looked at thousands of pictures of naked women, not only to test if I
am gay, but to find my type, and you are it my love.  You are 10
times more beautiful than any of them women and what my imagination
perceived.  Thank you for doing that.""  She had tears on her face and
I rushed to hold her.</p><p>""Thank you Sophie, that has to be the most amazing thing anybody has
ever said to me.  I never been confident about my body, but you just
about blew me away with that compliment.  Thank you, what you said
was beautiful and I love you more than words could ever express.""</p><p>""Your welcome and it was the truth.  I may love you and am a bit
biased, but you truly are the most beautiful woman, ever, in the
whole wide world, I know I will never look at another woman again,
because I already know they will never compare to you.""</p><p>""That’s good to know.""   Another slow kiss and we both ended up back
on the chair with me sat on her lap.</p><p>We did eventually log on the website and read four stories.  It
turned both of us on, but both remained passive through the whole
thing keeping our hands still.  We could both now smell each others
arousal and we would probably need a cold shower or at least a
private moment of self pleasuring.  It was interesting to read how
people talked during sex.  I could see where Amy got that killing
remark from earlier, also there was a lot of pussy, fuck, cumming, oh
god and lots of moaning, including from ourselves as we felt the
frustration of not just sticking our hands under our skirts.  But it
did help me to understand some of the things people say during a
state of arousal, I even picked up some tips on the way.</p><p>""I think we should stop now and get dinner prepared.""  Said Amy, I
agreed and stood up to walk to towards the bathroom.</p><p>""Amy?""  She turned to look at my back and after a moment I turned and
looked at her.  ""Thank you for being patient with me; this has been a
fun and informative afternoon. I feel that we are closer now than
before.  I feel more open with you and it is good that we can explore
these things together.  I've learnt a great deal today and know that
when our time finally comes it will be the greatest moment of my
life, especially as it will be with you.  It is something I would
never want to share with anyone else.  I love you very much Amy.  Now
I think we both need to get a shower, so I’ll go first then I’ll meet
you downstairs after you have had yours.  I don't think you smell
horrible or anything, but I bet my parents could smell our arousal a
mile away, I don't won't to give them any ideas about what we may or
may not have done.""</p><p>""I understand Sophie.  I love you too, and thank you, today has been
thrilling for me; it is good that we are comfortable around each
other.  It will take time to learn more about what makes each other
tick, but I agree when the time is right we will be ready and it will
me magical.  So go get your shower and I’ll think of what to make for
dinner.""</p><p>""One more thing, I am going into this shower to masturbate, thinking
about your beautiful naked body.""   And with that I stepped into the
bathroom, closing the door behind me, with a very stunned woman
staring at the door.</p><p>With Amy's culinary skills, we managed to make quite a meal for my
parents.  It was just finished when mom returned home from work,
followed shortly by dad.  They entered as Amy was ladling the soup
which would be the starting appetiser and they both sat down, raring
to enjoy the delights we had prepared.</p><p>""This looks wonderful Amy and Sophie."" said mom.</p><p>""I agree, it looks like you have outdone yourselves.  What is on
offer?"" asked dad looking at me.</p><p>""Amy is the chef, so I will let her explain what she has made for
us.""  Amy just gave me as smile as she took her seat next to mine and
she explained what was for dinner.</p><p>""So you two, what have you been up to today."" asked Mom.  Amy looked
at me and I just nodded that she should answer.</p><p>""Well Mrs Green, I appreciate you allowing me into your home as well
as Sophie’s life.  Today has been interesting, but with this being
new to us as well as yourselves, together we felt that we should ask
you, just how much information we should give or how much you
actually want to hear.  We just want to be honest with you.""</p><p>""Sounds very ominous.  For a start Amy you can call me Stella and I
am sure Mr Green would prefer Mark?""  Amy nodded her
agreement.  ""Leaving you here alone with Sophie was a very hard
choice for me to make, but I feel it would be easier to make things
simple for everyone to just accept things quickly, move on with life
and assume things will work out for the best.  It shows a great deal
of trust to have left you here today with Sophie, the number of times
I wanted to ring the house to check on you guys.  But I felt that of
I did that, then that showed no trust to either of you or at least
make Amy feel like a babysitter.  It is going to be hard to adjust to
all of this properly, so in answer to your question, as this is a
learning process, I would like you to divulge as much detail as you
can to us, how specific you are I will leave to your judgement.""  Amy
nodded then looked at me.  We agreed that it would be best if they
wanted details I would give them.</p><p>""When you guys left, the first thing I did was kiss Amy, it was
pretty passionate and led to some making out in the hallway for
several minutes.  We then decided that we should learn how to be
romantic together.  Amy had the idea that we read some romantic
lesbian stories that can be read on the internet, to see how people
talk and act together.  It was quite an interesting day, very much a
beginnings, about learning about each others body and mind.  During
this learning period, we have felt each others breast and I have seen
what Amy looks like naked.  After that we started dinner.""  I stopped
talking then, it seemed to go alright until I mentioned seeing Amy
naked, then there expressions darkened slightly, they were pretty
hard to read.  After a few short moments my mom asked me a question.</p><p>""Whose idea was it to see Amy naked?""</p><p>""Mine.""  I replied.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Because I wanted to see what she looked like naked.""</p><p>""Can you explain why you wanted to see her in that way, there must
have been something going on in your head.""  I explained about
looking at pictures of naked women, I wanting to compare them to Amy.</p><p>""So you were curious on how you would react to seeing a naked
female?"" asked mom.</p><p>""Yes, kind of.  At first it was an impaired decision, heat of the
moment type of thing.  But afterwards I was embarrassed, Amy
encouraged me to ask her anything, that a great relationship is built
on, not only honesty, but also being able to ask anything without
fear or recrimination.  So I asked and she showed me.""</p><p>""You don't have to answer this one, or even if you do, not very
specifically, but what were your thoughts.""  This seemed like a test,
because at this moment, this was one of the most personal question
anybody could ask me to be honest about.  She gave me an escape
clause, but again I had to tell the whole truth.  In the end I gave
her a one word answer, the answer I gave to Amy was for her only.</p><p>""Beautiful.""</p><p>""Ok.  Amy did you learn anything today?""</p><p>""In regards to what exactly?""</p><p>""Well you have told us you have no experience, but you have taught
Sophie about how people conduct a relationship.  So you must have
some understanding about the subject.  What did you learn today?""</p><p>""I suppose for me the scary part for me was when we kissed with our
tongues.  It was the first time for us, it made us realise that we
can quite easily lose ourselves with each other.  We both had to take
a separate cold shower today, before we started to make dinner, to
relieve the sexual tension within us.  So what I have learned today,
is that we both love each other and are learning about each other,
but no matter how little experience we have or how much we said
yesterday as to being not ready, I believe we both are ready and we
will consummate our relationship very much sooner than we expected,
not that we planned it.""  I was stunned by this admission but
thinking about it, I felt exactly the same, if I learned anything
today; two things came to mind now.  Firstly Amy is very beautiful,
secondly, every time we were intermit, I subconsiously was ready to
make love to her.</p><p>""I agree with Amy, mom.  I may not be experienced and like to
understand things.  But at some point soon, we are going to be
intimate and when I instigate it, we will no longer be virgins.""  Mom
was quiet again so dad decided to ask a question.</p><p>""Amy, I have only known you for less than a day, and about some of
your history, but I feel like I have known you all your life, do you
know why?""  Amy shook head.  ""Because you two are the same person!  
The only difference is the support you had.  Where we have learned to
give Sophie the freedom and trust, to allow her to be honest and true
to herself.  Your experience in life was the exact opposite.  I have
observed and listened to you Amy, especially your interactions with
Sophie.  Life can offer lots of challenges and for us this is
especially true of how to deal with your relationship.  Now I have
come to a decision, I am going to fully except your relationship.  I
don't feel the anger I felt in me yesterday.""  Dad leaned forward,
took both our hands in and joined them together.  Looking happily in
our eyes he explained.  ""You have been very true and honest with us,
and I commend you both for this, but it should stop now.  Your
relationship should remain personal to you both and not to anyone
else, unless you choose to tell people.  If you have any questions we
will still be here to answer them if we can.  When you are ready it
will happen, but I trust you both to be careful, especially as you
must still keep it a secret outside these four walls.  I am sure your
mother will agree eventually.  But let me tell you something about
mine and your mothers past so you can understand.""</p><p>""What has this got to do with our past, because I certainly don't
think I can trust them as you can?""  My mom interrupted.</p><p>""About how we met, fell in love.  Just like Sophie and Amy.""</p><p>""That is not even the same thing, she is her teacher, how can that be
the same, we were both kids when we met, it was more acceptable.""  
Argued mom.</p><p>""Firstly, even though Stella and I were 15 when we met, when I look
at you Amy, sometimes I see the little girl that was lost, but now
has been found again thanks to Sophie.  I can see the 15 year old
innocent little girl in you Amy.  Sophie has given you a chance at
getting back your missed years of hurt, neglect and rejection.  
Sophie, in you I see a 23 year old trying to learn the best she can
about life, to understand the human emotion and to be prepared for
any battle you face, once outside the safety of school, when life
becomes a struggle.  Maybe you matured too quickly, but right now at
this moment, you need each other.   You compliment the other
perfectly, like fire and ice.  Before I met your mom Sophie, my dad
taught me to get what I want and to grab hold of it and keep it till
I didn't need or want it anymore.  I was a bit of a ladies man even
though I was a teenager at the time.  Whereas your mother's
upbringing, turned her into a very shy and reserved person.  Then
came the day we met.  Love at first sight it was, amazing feeling at
the time.  I still love her dearly.""  Dad took mom's hands into
his.  ""We talked for hours that first night, we admitted we loved
each other, crazy but true.  I invited her to meet my dad, she
agreed, slightly reluctant, but I helped her build a little courage
to meet him.   Then I invited her upstairs to my room, we were just
making out, my dad had gone out for the night and it just happened.  
We made love that night, your mom's first time.  She said it was the
greatest feeling she experienced, as did I, it was true love.  After
that we became one, we did everything together, knowing we would be
together forever.  And together we overcame our problems experienced
through our upbringing.  Stella became more outgoing and opinionated,
while I became more caring and sharing instead of just taking what I
wanted.  We each learnt to be like the other and it made each other
into better, happier people.  And Sophie and Amy, you two do the same
together.  Together you will learn to face your fears but also to
help each other to overcome you weaknesses.  So together you are the
perfect couple and I believe it is forever.  We can't know the future
we need to live it the best we can.  You have my acceptance because
of that simple fact, you’re in love and need each other to live, and
who am I to stop that.  Sophie, I am very happy you found Amy, I
could not have found a more perfect, more beautiful person for you to
spend your life with.  And Amy I know you missed out on life, but
don't be afraid any more, you have Sophie now, rely on her, she loves
you and believes in you.  You also have us and if you ever need
anything, if we can help, we will be here.  If it helps, no matter
how old you are, if you want to, feel free to call be dad, because
you feel like a daughter to me.""  By now the females at the table had
tears running down the cheeks, with no sign of stopping.  The replies
were all said during the onslaught of tears but it was a simple
enough meaning to everyone, which ended the conversation to its happy
conclusion.</p><p>""I agree, and Amy you can call me mom, you are very welcome in this
house and treat it as your own."" said mom, she got up along with Amy
and they hugged each other tightly, I even heard Amy mumble a 'Thank
you, mom'.  I made my way to my dad, sat on his lap and hugged him
tightly, crying into his shoulder thanking him for his love, support,
acceptance and for his very, very heartfelt words.  It was about 7 by
the time we had settled.  It was agreed upon that things were normal
now; everyone was to come and go as they please.  Amy was given her
own key and if she wanted to, mom and dad asked that if she was
ready, she could move in.  She would be allowed to stay with me in my
room, but could have my sister’s old room as her own space.  I
invited her to stay with me tonight, it had been a very tiring and
emotional day and I needed her to stay with me.  She told me that she
felt the same, but that I did not need an excuse to ask her to stay,
she would be there if and when I was needed.  I told her, for
forever.  We both changed and got ready separately in the bathroom.  
I gave her one of my nighties to wear.  I was too tired to realise
she wasn’t wearing any underwear.  We kissed gently but nothing
more.  We spooned together, me on the inside, her arms wrapped around
me warmly, my hands stroking hers.</p><p>""It has been a weird few days, good weird, but everything has seemed
to move so fast."" I said.</p><p>""I would like to move in soon, if that is ok with you."" she said in
to my ear, which she was now kissing and nibbling lightly.</p><p>""Like that, is it normal for us to be living together after only 2
days."" she was about to object, but I stopped her quickly ""Which, by
the way is what I want and I am very happy that you want to live with
me.  But I don't think after all the personal testimonies I have
read, did anyone ever fall in love and move in after 2 days.""</p><p>""I agree, it seems crazy, but after last night, I don't want to be
alone anymore.  I want you close; I need you next to me like this.  
It will be compensation from the agony that, when we are at school,
we will have to avoid contact, a brief 'Hi', just doesn’t work.  So
at least when we get home we can cuddle up and never let go, until we
have to be at school again.""</p><p>""I love you Amy, sweet dreams.""  I lift her hand to my mouth and
kissed the palm, while she gave my neck a few kisses.  </p><p>""Love you too Sophie, sleep well my love.""</p><p>We eventually fell asleep together, falling into the most loving and
blissful sleep either one of us had ever had.</p>"
20,"Six Days With My Teacher, My Love – Day 3",A P Gilmore,3,"Sunday - Sophie and Amy have their first time together, then second, then third.....",['f/F'],"<p class=""h2"">Sunday</p><p>I woke up feeling wonderful, my sleepy brain trying to figure out why
I was feeling so gooood, but once I was fully alert I then realised
why.  I was with my love, my Amy and her hand was gently fondling my
breast.  I could also feel her grinding against my ass, she was very
wet, my nightie must have ridden up to my waist during the night, and
even though I was still wearing panties I could feel her arousal.  I
knew I was wet, I could feel the wetness as I rubbed my legs together
to help relieve some of the tension in my pussy.  It needed
attention, but I was in a quandary, do I do something about it or
just pretend to be asleep.  Honesty was always the best policy.</p><p>""Amy, are you awake?""  She stopped what she was doing.  ""Please,
don't stop"" I asked happily.  The movements began again.</p><p>""Busted!  Sorry about that, I was asleep then found myself with my
hand on your breast and I was rubbing myself against you, it felt too
good to stop.""  I moaned at her statement.  I suddenly realised I
really did trust her, enough to not stop her.</p><p>""You’re making me feel so horny.  I can feel your wetness as you rub
against me.""  I knew then what I wanted, what I think we both
wanted.  I gently took hold of her hand, stopping her movements; I
guided her hand slowly down my body.  ""You are making me extremely
happy and excited.  Feel?""  And with that I slipped our hands inside
my panties.   Parting my legs slightly, I guided her hand over my
pussy and started moving her hand to rub against it.  We both moaned
then.  ""Can you feel it Amy?""  She was now nibbling on my neck
moaning, she was moving faster against me, while her hand slowly
began to touch my pussy.  I removed my hand from my panties, leaving
her hand to continue its exploration.  I slowly turned around so I
was facing her.  Her eyes locked onto mine, I saw love but I was also
hit by the gaze of her desire, so clearly displayed on her face.  I
slipped my leg between hers, until my thigh hit her pussy.  I moved
my hand to below the hem of her nightie and slipped it underneath.  
Moving my hand along her thigh I continued until I cupped her bare
ass.  My emotions heightened as I began to lose myself as I touched
her, her hand was still rubbing gently against my pussy, still
exploring.  Grabbing a firm hold of her ass, I began to move her
lower body against my thigh, her pussy rubbing gently against my
skin.  We were still holding our gaze, our breathing began to
increase.  Her fingers slowly slipped inside.  I could feel the
slight hesitation.</p><p>""I love you Amy.""  Trying to convey to her that I did not want to
stop.</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>""I love you so much; I am ready for you Amy.""</p><p>""I love you too Sophie, I need you inside me, now.""  And with that
she took my hand from her ass and guided it between her legs.</p><p>""Stop?""  I asked.  ""Naked!""  And with that we both slowly moved
apart.  Kneeling close together, I reached out and cupped her cheek,
stroking it with my thumb.  She did the same, both of us reminded of
the first time we kissed.  We looked intently into each others eyes,
displaying our love for each other.  I learned forward, as did she
and our lips met into a kiss. The kiss was gentle at first but then
our lips parted and our tongues reached out to touch the other.   The
kiss became more passionate and more heated as we became one in our
need to show just how we loved the other.  We touched and caressed
each others bodies, over our nightie's, until Amy reached the hem of
mine.  I raised my arms up and broke the kiss.  She lifted my nightie
over my head until it was off and she threw it behind her, onto the
floor.  She raised her arms above her head and I quickly lifted her
nightie off her body, and flung it behind her to land near to my
discarded nightie.  I then shuffled around a little bit and
eventually was out of my panties.  We both looked at each other, then
our eyes began to explore the others body.  It was still early but
the dawn light was breaking gently through the light curtains,
bathing us in a haze of light, just enough to see each other.</p><p>""You are so very beautiful Sophie"" said Amy, ""I have not seen many
women naked, but you simply take my breath away.  She began to run
her hands over my body exploring and feeling the contours that made
up my body.  It was very erotic.  ""So very soft, I love you very
much.""  I wrapped my hands behind her neck and pulled her gently
towards me, kissing her softly but passionately as my tongue traced
her lips, her teeth and her tongue.  We gently lay back down upon the
bed, still kissing.  We rested our heads on the pillow and stretched
our legs to get comfortable.  Our bodies drew closer together, but
still giving room to explore each other.  My hands were rubbing her
back and ass, while hers were exploring my breasts.  We stopped
kissing and just smiled at each other.</p><p>""I am very happy to be here Sophie.""</p><p>""Me too, I don't ever want to be with anyone else, this has to be the
most perfect moment ever.""  She nodded in agreement.</p><p>""I don't want to be a virgin anymore Sophie, I want you take it.""</p><p>""I am honoured that I can be your first Amy, that shows a lot of
trust and love.  I want you to take mine also, I am ready. Together.""
She nodded again.</p><p>""Forever, my love."" she added.  Even though this was new to us, we
both knew what was going to happen next.  We had discussed this when
we were reading the stories.  When a man has sex with a woman, he
takes her virginity usually on the first attempt.  We wanted to build
to the moment, we agreed we would tell each other when we were ready
to have our hymens broken.</p><p>We both started kissing again, as my hands moved to the front of her
body, towards her centre, hers moved lower, leaving my breasts, past
my stomach and eventually sliding her fingers through my pubic hair,
passed my clit and gently into my slit.  Even though this was going
to be one of the greatest moments of my life, I was still very
nervous.  But the moment my fingers rubbed her pussy and two of them
gently eased inside of my lover, all the nervousness and doubts left
my mind.  We had both masturbated so we knew where and how to touch
each other.  But in the end, all that really mattered is that we were
together, showing each other our love and trust, we were sharing an
important moment that neither of us would ever forget.  So I stopped
thinking and concentrated on just sharing my love and experience and
enjoying our first time together.</p><p>I could feel her fingers, one of them, move gently in and out of me.  
We were still kissing, but our breathing had radically increased and
keeping our lips together was becoming difficult.  So we stopped and
just watched each others faces, watching each other as we built to
our first mutual orgasm and ready to take each others virginity.  My
moaning had increased as did hers. ""Another finger Amy?""  And then I
felt a second finger join the first, two fingers now moved in and
out.  My own fingers were moving faster now, her juices running,
making my fingers move easily inside of her.  She was moaning more
loudly the faster I moved.  A few times I felt the wall of her hymen,
but it wasn't the right time to go further.</p><p>""Oh Sophie, you feel so good, use your thumb on clit, please.""  I
moved my thumb and running it over her nub, rubbing it gently, as my
fingers continued there movements.  I started to move the fingers
around inside, when I hit a spot, Amy shuddered and moaned
loudly. ""Right there baby, keep rubbing that spot, oh god, I am so
close.""  She began to rub my clit with her thumb.  My breathing
suddenly began to become erratic as my moans became louder.</p><p>""Oh Amy, so good, don't stop, I’m close, so close.  Oh god I love you
so much.""  Her own fingers began to explore my insides until she hit
the spot I had found in her pussy.  ""Oh, right there Amy, keep
rubbing there, oh god, fuck me baby, I’m ready, Amy, I’m ready to be
yours fully.""</p><p>""Me too, oh Sophie, god I love you.""</p><p>""Love you too.""  And with that our fingers began to increase in speed
and power, the intensity grew, harder and harder we pushed until we
both broke through.  We both screamed as we came together.  My eyes
had shut, but not before I saw her cum, it was amazing to see that,
and for me to feel my love cum as my fingers were held tightly by her
pussy as I felt her whole body shudder.  My body was doing the same;
I was drowning in the most glorious feeling, more than I have ever
felt when I masturbated.  My eyes were tightly shut, causing a
kaleidoscope of colours to appear.  We mumbled words of love as we
try to calm our body's strong reaction to our mutual orgasms.  I
started to continue rubbing her clit to get her to come again.  I
opened my eyes as she started to do the same to me.  There were tears
in her eyes, it was then I noticed my own as they slid down my
cheek.  We were still moaning.</p><p>""Amy, oh god, I love you, that was amazing, I need to come again,
please I need to make this moment last for as long as possible.""</p><p>""God Sophie, what you do to me, I love you so much, keep going.""  I
leaned in and kissed her, and then I moved downwards, quickly
latching onto her nipple with my teeth, not too hard, but hard enough
to have her scream my name again as she came hard again.  I stopped
biting, and just gently suckled her nipple.  After a moment I stopped
and pulled back.  Once she was able to see straight, see did the same
to me, taking my nipple and gently but firmly nibbling on it.  My own
body started to convulse as I came again.  ""Oh Amy, baby, oh god. Oh
fuck baby so good.""  Eventually it became too much and I passed out.</p><p>Eventually I awoke; it must have been only a few minutes because I
was still breathing quite hard.  But now I was on my back, my hand
that had been inside her rested at my side, I felt her wetness still
on the fingers and lifted them up to see them glisten, then put my
fingers in my mouth tasting her and a bit of blood.  My other hand
was wrapped around Amy as she rested her head against my left
breast.  I could feel her breath against my nipple.  If I weren't so
drained I would have moaned.  Instead I just started to feed my
fingers through her hair and rubbed gently at her scalp and neck.  I
kissed her head.  But we were both tired now and eventually were just
closed our eyes, before I was asleep I managed to whisper to my Amy.</p><p>""Thank you, I love you Amy.""</p><p>""Love you too Sophie, and thank you.  I'm glad you were my first.""</p><p>""Me too, sweet dreams my love.""  And we snuggled closer and let
Morpheus take us to dreamland.</p><p>I awoke again for the third time of the day, very comfortable but I
had to move.  Isn’t it always the same, just when your body is in the
perfect position, especially as your lover is sleeping soundly on
your chest, and you don't wish to disturb them, life can be cruel?  
Well I definitely needed a piss so I had to move.</p><p>""Amy, wake up, I need you to move, please.""  I was trying to be
gentle, but with no sign of life, I had to start to shake her, while
repeating her name.</p><p>""Stop it Sophie, trying to sleep."" she mumbled.</p><p>""I need you to move, I need the toilet.""</p><p>""Too comfortable, can't you hold it?""</p><p>""No, unless you want to try water sports, I suggest you move.""  I had
learnt quite a few terms like pussy, clit, water sports, anal, cunt
and some others that clued me in on some of the more explicit names
that people use, do or call during sex.  Pussy was my favourite, it
sort of made me an adult, and when Amy said it, it was a turn on to
see my teacher sound so naughty, I am giggling like a school girl
inside.  Although I had yet to hear her tell me to 'fuck her', I
would entice her a little, later.</p><p>""That is disgusting, not to sound afraid of trying new things with
you, that is just one I’d rather not try.""  She said, but I could
hear a hint of humour as she remained where she was.</p><p>""Then move you beautiful naked ass.""  Then I pushed her of my arm and
ran naked to the toilet.  I did not even close the door.  I watched
as she crawled out of bed and came towards me, while I was taking a
very much needed piss.  She learned down and kissed me.</p><p>""Thank you again for earlier this morning, it was simply the greatest
way of waking up, making love to you.  Do you mind if I grab a
shower?""</p><p>""No, go ahead; I’ll join you in a second.  Just to remind you, I love
you very much Amy, I have never come so hard, and after our shower I
plan on using my mouth to communicate how much I love you and your
totally sexy and beautiful body.""</p><p>""So it not just my ass you like.""</p><p>""Well I can definitely tell that you are into ass woman, you humping
me pretty hard this morning.""</p><p>""I couldn’t help it; you do have a sexy naked ass also.  And I love
you too, and your mouth can do anything it wants, as long as you
don't forget to use your tongue also.""  She winked at me, it was so
nice.  Amy stepped into the shower and after a minute of watching her
I stepped in with her.</p><p>""I have to say Amy that this morning has to be the greatest ever, in
fact it was so amazing, I reckon that I could just cum remembering
it.""</p><p>""Well, I am very glad you enjoyed it.  It certainly was indescribable
the full list of emotions and feeling I experienced, but it felt
beautiful, loving and so utterly amazing, I just feel so alive.""</p><p>""It is a good feeling.  Turn around."" I asked.  ""I'll wash your back
and then your hair.""  I grabbed some shower gel and began to soap her
back.  I gave her ass a quick soaping, even gave her pucker a quick
prod.  It made Amy giggle.</p><p>""Did you just giggle like a little school girl.""</p><p>""You're the little school girl, I am just making up for misspent
youth.  It was quite a weird giggling feeling when you prodded my
asshole.  Turn around and I'll show you.""  I gave her the shower gel
and turned around.  She washed my back first.</p><p>""So do you feel different, now that neither of us are virgins
anymore?  By the way, that did not hurt as much as I thought, in
fact, I hardly noticed it.""</p><p>""Yes, I noticed that, it was like the pleasure of cumming at canceled
the pain I expected of the hymen breaking.  Or we could be into kinky
pain, like when I bit you nipple and you screamed my name.  By the
way, later I want you to tell me to fuck you; I need to hear my
teacher’s dirty potty mouth.""</p><p>""Even though you are teasing about being kinky, that bite really did
turn me on.""  By now she was soaping my ass, then she slipped her
finger in, and then I giggled like a school girl, well like me really.</p><p>""Ok, so it has certain giggle affect.  I agree about nipple biting,
maybe it is in all of us to do things we would not normally do, and
for people to be turned on by things that in a normal setting would
just never occur to us to do, sex just seems to bring out the very
kinky of us.  Maybe sometime in the future, you might beg me to piss
on you.""</p><p>""I am telling you now, no yellow stuff in our bed.""</p><p>""What about the shower?""</p><p>""Well, it still sounds disgusting but as you say, during sex you lose
all inhibitions, so anything is possible.""</p><p>""Maybe you could go to a shop and pick up l book on all the different
names and positions people can do during lesbian sex.  What do you
reckon, we could try them out.""</p><p>""Not a bad idea, but I’ll leave it for now, I think I just want to
discover as much as possible, together, with you.""</p><p>""Well that's a given, but one day, if you see one, pick it up.""  She
was washing my hair now.  Lathering my hair and rubbing my scalp, it
was very relaxing.  ""Oh Amy, washing my hair never felt so good.  
Your fingers feel so good.""  She rinsed my hair then conditioned it,
once finished I turned, handing me the shampoo, I began washing Amy's
hair.  She stayed facing forward and held my waist for support as I
washed her hair.</p><p>""So what next? I have 3 options, we can either have breakfast, we can
stay in this shower, or we can finish cleaning, dry off and sit on
the bed, naked and just look at each other.""</p><p>""How about option 4?""</p><p>""What's option 4?""  She leaned in and kissed me on the lips, then
moved to my cheek, eventually kissing around to my ear.  She
seductively whispered in my ear, sending chills down my back.</p><p>""Well we can finish cleaning, dry off, sit on your bed naked, show me
what you mouth and tongue can do to me, and then dress, then have
breakfast and chat.""  I did not even bother to agree.  We both were
clean enough I thought, so I switched off the shower, took her hand
and dragged her to bed.  I did not care that we were wet, I was so
turned on.  I pushed on the bed, her legs dangling over the edge.  I
got down own my knees, spread her legs and just dived in.  No
nervousness or thoughts about what I wanted to do, I just did what I
wanted, because I knew she wanted it to.  My first real taste of her
was a weird sensation, both satisfying but also there was something
else.  There was need in me to taste every part of Amy, to bask in
all of her.  Like her smell, it was already imprinted in my brain,
but her arousal, her wetness, her inner Amy was what I really
wanted.  I wanted to taste that that only Amy could produce; I wanted
to taste her essence.  It was like sharing saliva, but these juices
were created, because I aroused her.  I licked around her pussy,
kissing her thighs, exploring before I made a real effort to make her
cum.</p><p>""Oh Sophie, please baby, I need you now.""  I could just see her face,
between the valley of he breasts.  I parted her lips and slid my
tongue up and down her slit.  Her moaning guided me as I tried to
tease her, but also learning what really drives her wild.   I stuck
my tongue deeply into her slit, not moving just sticking it in.  Then
I closed my lips around hers and French kissed her pussy as deeply as
I could.  Her moaning was now constant; she started to hump my face.  
I held her hips, holding on, and then I moved my tongue, up.  I knew
she needed me to make her cum soon and I wanted that because, I
needed my release pretty soon, and only Amy could do that, doing it
myself would never compare to the pleasure Amy could give me.  I
found her clit and licked it a couple of times, then I bit it, pretty
hard in fact, luckily not to hard, but enough for her to scream my
name.</p><p>""Oh god damn, fuck, fuckin hell Sophie, oh fuck me, please baby, suck
it, bite it, but make me cum, stick you fingers in and fuck me now.""  
Who was I to turn down that heartfelt, passionate request?  So I did
what she asked of me, she was getting closer as the minutes passed.  
I was sliding my fingers in and out, very fast and very hard, 3 of
them.   It was a tight fit, but there was enough lubrication to make
it easier.  I was now sucking her clit, giving it a few nibbles,
licking it like a lollipop, every move or change in pace, effected
her.  Sometimes she moaned loud, sometimes quiet, sometimes she
screamed and sometimes she squeaked.  I have even made her pray.  I
reckon there is an untapped symphony waiting to be written.  But I
needed release, so I picked up the pace and I made her scream as she
bucked against my mouth and came real hard.  As she calmed I picked
myself of the floor and landing on top of her.  I kissed her deep and
hard and she kissed me back just as hard, tongues fighting for
control, each of us moaning into each others mouth.</p><p>""Amy, I need you to fuck me now, I need release really badly.""  She
rolled me over and slid down my body and started to instantly lick
me.  Oh my god.  ""Oh my god, oh fuck me.  That feels so good Amy, you
got me babe, have me anyway you want, make me scream your name.""  She
licked me hard and bit my clit, oh god, what a feeling.</p><p>""You taste so good Sophie.""</p><p>""Less talking and more licking.""  Oh god, it felt so good, she stuck
two fingers in me while she concentrated on stimulating my clit with
her tongue and teeth.  I was bucking wildly, I couldn’t control
myself.  She was so good.  I was feeling on top of the world when I
finally came.  But she kept on licking my clit, after a few minutes I
came again, and then a third time before it was time to stop.  I
could explain further, but I came so fast and hard, all I can say was
that my head rolled as my brain went to mush, my body shuddered
uncontrollably and just let the most amazing and awesome feelings
wash over me.  ""Stop Amy, I am too sensitive.  Oh you a so good to
me, that was amazing.  You have a very skilful tongue there, an even
better skill than your cooking.""  She got up and half laid on me, she
leaned on her elbow, stroking my hair while the other hand gently
rubbed my stomach.</p><p>""I aim to please.  I have to say, I did not realise you were such an
animal in bed, I figured you for the tame pussy cat.""</p><p>""You drive me wild with lust Amy, not a bad thing, it was an
interesting experience, very pleasurable, very raw.""</p><p>""I liked it too, different from this morning, ying and yang.""</p><p>""I love you Amy, I can't say that enough, everything about you amazes
and delights me.""</p><p>""Ditto Sophie, I am so in love with you, my heart just can't live
without you.   You said yesterday things were moving too fast, but as
you also said, this is just too right to ignore.  I just hope we
didn’t wake people in the next street, not to say your parents.""</p><p>""Part of me doesn't give a fuck, I love hearing you scream my name,
it is a natural release to the intense feelings you give me.  But
luckily years ago, dad soundproofed my room when I wanted to learn
the drums.""</p><p>""So you play the drums then.  Maybe you can play me something.""</p><p>""Well actually once dad soundproofed the room, I figured it didn't
matter about the drums, I only wanted them to annoy my parents and
sister.""</p><p>""Well at least we can scream till the roof comes off and not have to
worry about waking your parents.""</p><p>""Yes, but I left the window open last night and I reckon we gave the
neighbours something to listen to.""</p><p>""Oh, shit, we both said our names.  They will know.""</p><p>""They can guess, but this is another thing we have to be careful
off.  Note to us, make sure window is closed before we fuck each
others brains out.""</p><p>""That sounds like a plan.""  Suddenly Amy became very serious and
tears started to roll down her cheeks.  I pulled her down on top of
me and embraced, running my hand up and down her back soothing her.</p><p>""Whatever it is Amy, I’ve got you, forever?""</p><p>""Oh Sophie, I am so overjoyed, you make me very happy, too happy to
feel like I ever deserved you, but I’ve got you now and I am never
letting you go.""</p><p>""I won't let you; I can't live without you Amy.  It will be hard over
the next few years, our freedom will be limited, but no matter what,
we are together, forever, and I mean that, how can something so
amazingly good, ever end?""</p><p>""It won't, I have you and you have me, together we are the perfect
match, like your dad said.  Soulmates.""</p><p>""I like that, Soulmates; it is the perfect term for us.  That
explains why things have moved so fast, since our first kiss, we've
just been on a short, wonderful journey, never stopping just enjoying
every moment, with joy in our hearts.""  I was crying now, I had found
my Soulmate, could things be really this good forever.  Yes they
could.</p><p>""So my love, my dear sweet precious Sophie, can I cook you breakfast.""</p><p>""Ok babe, breakfast than chat.  Need a quick shower first.""  And with
that she dragged me towards the shower.  Sharing a shower with Amy
was a new and wonderful experience, it was just about the only way I
would be able to take showers as a normal routine.  On my own I would
just clean then get out.  Now I had fun with it and I get to have my
hands all over Amy's, naked, beautiful, sculptured body, perfect.</p><p>Amy made us breakfast, while I just sat at the table, watching her
move about making what looked to be an appetising meal.  I was
hungry, but not just for food, watching her move, the way her ass
moved, I so wanted her right now.  I wondered what would happen
tomorrow when we both returned to school.  I was going to make it
easy for us and decided that making friends would be the best
distraction.  Being alone all the time left me with no distractions
except school work, and I usually had that done in no time at all.  I
could start going to the library and reading but making friends was
something I needed to do.  I needed to grow now, before it was too
late.  While talking with Amy and my parents over the last few days I
realised I had missed some important lessons about growing up,
socialising was a very big part of that, learning from other people.  
I looked at the clock on the wall, it was just after 8am, my parents
slept in on Sundays.  So we had a little private time to ourselves,
enough time to chat about certain things.</p><p>""Is it ready yet, I am starving.""</p><p>""I am doing the best I can, but cooking takes time.""</p><p>""Well as you're making it I will give you a break.""</p><p>""Why thank you for your approval.  But just so you know, I am doing
this, because I need the distraction, because when I look at you, I
just want you right then and there.""</p><p>""How do you think I feel I have been watching your ass for the last
ten minutes?""  And just to rub it in she wiggled her ass at me.  I
moaned a little.  ""Your just a big tease Amy, aren’t yah.""</p><p>""Is that a dig at my height?  Anyway I am not teasing, I want you to
look at my ass, it's nice that you are interested.""</p><p>""Oh I’m interested.  It's like a ripe peach; I like peaches, just to
bite into it, all those juices.""  Now she moaned a little.</p><p>""Now who's the tease?""</p><p>""What little ole me, why I declare you are too precious for words,
you sweet, juicy thing you.""  She turned towards me, I jumped out of
my chair and we just grabbed each other and kissed, hard.  We were
like ticking time bombs.  When we touched and just relaxed together,
we would be fine.  But when we teased, it grew and grew, each of us
getting more and more turned on, until we were ready to explode.  Our
tongues were fighting again, until I sucked her tongue into my
mouth.  Our moaning grew, oh fuck it, I needed her now.  She was
wearing denim shorts and I knew she had nothing on underneath.  I
unbuttoned them and shoved my hand inside, seeking my target.  She
was so wet, I slid in two fingers and using my palm I stimulated her
clit.  She did the same to me; her fingers were right where I needed
them.</p><p>""Oh fuck Amy, I need to cum now, please.  Just fuck me hard.""</p><p>""Oh yes Sophie my love, I want you to cum, but keep you fingers
moving hard baby, I need to come too.""  I was very close, I started
to suck her neck to stifle the moans, she was doing the same, but
when we came together, we both bit hard.  It was amazing.</p><p>""That was certainly interesting,"" I finally said after a few
moments. ""do you think we can control ourselves at school?""</p><p>""Not that I think it's funny, but I have this image in my head of you
jumping on my desk, naked and we just start fucking each other.""  We
both laughed but we needed to calm down and get a prospective on
this.  We both tidied up, but not before we both licked and sucked
the juices of our hands.  It was quite a come down, exciting,
thrilling but scary.  We had lost control, in the kitchen of all
places.  I sat back down and Amy finished breakfast.  We ate
silently, lost in our own thoughts, but over the past few days, I
figured we were pretty much in sync with each other and were both
thinking the same things.  After we finished eating, I helped tidy
the kitchen.  Amy had made some extra for mom and dad and put them in
the oven.  We each grabbed a cup of coffee and went to the living
room.</p><p>""I guess you are thinking what I am thinking?""  I asked as we sat
down.</p><p>""If you’re thinking about the fact we so easily just lost ourselves
in the moment, losing control like that.  Then yes.""</p><p>""There is a part of me that is very happy that we found each other
and that we are comfortable together.  But part of me is scared that
we have so little control sometimes, and outside this house we need
to control ourselves.""</p><p>""Oh Sophie, I’m scared too, we just met, started something great, but
I just want you all the time.  I know tomorrow will be a huge test,
and I hope we both pass with flying colours, but there is this part
of me that just thinks we may just lose it again.""</p><p>""Amy, I am not losing you, ever, so we have to be strong.  It could
all just psychological, that we just want it so much while we have
the chance, before we go back to school.""</p><p>""I think you are right.  Maybe once we go our separate way tomorrow,
things will just go back to normal, like the house is the only place
we will act out our love, but then it calms once outside.""</p><p>""That is the hopefully the idea, the fear we will lose that freedom
outside, were just struggling to cope, so we just go crazy inside,
but outside things will just be calm between us.""  I added, end the
conversation.  I pulled Amy towards me to embrace her tightly, adding
gentle kisses to her mouth and cheek.  Things had calmed down and we
were loving each other again gently.  We caressed each other as she
lay on top of me, just holding on to this very gentle moment, after a
few minutes we fell asleep.  My last thoughts were of Amy and I knew
they would be there when I awoke.</p><p>I was still smiling when I awoke.  My mom was trying to get me to
stir.</p><p>""Sophie, Amy, time to get up.  Oh they look so lovely together, cute
even.  Look at the smiles on both there faces.  Do you think they
might have had sex yet?""</p><p>""They will tell us if they want to, remember last night we told them
they could do whatever, without any judgement from us.""</p><p>""I know, but do not tell me you are not the least bit curious.""</p><p>""I am, but I don't want either of them to know that.""  I had been
listening to this and felt it was time to tell them, the best way I
could.</p><p>""Morning mom, morning dad.  Dad?""</p><p>""Yes pumpkin.""</p><p>""Thanks for soundproofing my room, really helped this morning.""</p><p>""Your welcome, even if you didn't bother to learn the drums, at least
you get your privacy.""</p><p>""Not quite, left the window open, I hope the neighbours didn't hear
too much.""</p><p>""The screaming was so bad I almost went deaf.""  Mumbled my sleeping
partner against my chest.</p><p>""So I guess honey, you err, well you both are no longer virgins?""  
Mom asked.</p><p>""That would be correct mom, I have to say it was a perfect moment.  
Both of us were just ready, but it got a bit crazy afterwards.""  I
told them.</p><p>""It usually does, once you start, you just want to keep trying it
until either you fall asleep or just get bored.  I guess the sleep
option worked out for you."" stated mom.</p><p>""Sorry about that mom,"" shockingly, Amy said this; my mom's face was
a picture. ""We were just talking and that led to letting our emotions
run free and after all the sex we were just so tired.  I made you and
dad some breakfast; you'll find it in the oven, just needs warming
up.""  Now dad was shocked, but part of me knew it wasn't the sleep
talking and was to do with being comfortable.  Amy had found her way
home, to us.  Most of her life she was neglected, and she wallowed in
self-pity and low self-esteem.  Unloved she plodded through life
until she found me.</p><p>""I love you Amy, you have made my life complete."" I whispered into
her ear.  She realised what she had said, I could here the sniffles.</p><p>""I'm finally come home, to my family.""  Now we were all crying as
everyone heard what she said.</p><p>""I am going to marry you one day Amy, and all my family will be there
to welcome you into there lives.""  That was all it took to fully
release the tears we were all holding.  My god how soppy can this
family get, we had more happy tears in us then I ever thought
possible.  Amy was just so amazing, she made us all happy.  Thank god
for my parents, without there acceptance and kindness, Amy and I may
never have experienced this much love.</p><p>""Well were both very happy for the both of you, and thank you Amy for
making breakfast for us, will leave you to it.""  And with that the
both left us alone.</p><p>""Do you mean it Sophie that you want to marry me?""</p><p>""Of course I do, don't you want to?""</p><p>""Oh Sophie, more than anything, but isn't that, well the future,
err.... we've only just met?""</p><p>""Amy, we met, fell in love, made love and discussed more than most
couples do in there first month.  I have to feel that what we have is
forever.  We just went through how comfortable things are between
us.  I have to believe you feel the same way, but you, as do I, are
feeling a little overwhelmed at the moment.  All that has happened
has still yet to fully sink in.  The future may be unknown, but I
will not believe that we won't not be together forever, with that in
mind, marrying you will happen at some point.  It may not sound quite
romantic when I said it, but it was meant to reassure you that we are
together, forever, and that my family is yours and you have accepted
us, especially when you called my parents mom and dad.  Well our
parents, but officially this will happen when we marry.""</p><p>""It all seems so fast and unreal, I am comfortable with everything,
but it is still amazing how this has all happened in 3 days.""</p><p>""Give it a few weeks; school will give us time to reflect over
everything, whilst we cope with the separation.""</p><p>""I agree, with all the emotion overload and feelings we have
experienced, we need to sort things out in our heads.""</p><p>""Good, then let’s talk about the future, I want to discuss with you
the implications that I have put on you.  But we also need to start
thinking about what happens once it is safe to announce our
relationship to people.""</p><p>""So are you just going to tell people, I don't know if I would be
comfortable with that?  Being gay is one thing, telling people is
another?""</p><p>""I agree it will be difficult, but I won't and can't hide what we
have for long.  All I am saying is that once I am 16 and finished
school, I want us to be able to go out, walk around, hand in hand.  
If people make assumptions, then they can, but I need to be free from
our restrictions.  I understand it is going to be hard for both of us
to adjust.  But as long as we are together, supporting each other and
help others to understand things better, then things will be fine.""</p><p>""Oh, I see.  I suppose you are right, I don't want to hide anymore
either.  I guess I am just worried about what people will think.""</p><p>""Are you ashamed of us, I don't mean to sound harsh, but I need to
understand whatever it is you feel?  So that either I can adjust or I
can help you.""</p><p>""I guess being in a relationship means more than sex.  Again we are
new to this, and I have hidden away for so long now.  I am not nor
will I ever be ashamed of you.  I was willing to give up my job to be
with you, and I still will if it meant the difference of being
together or apart.  I know what we have is right and nothing will
change that.  But Sophie no matter how much I love you, what we did
this morning, was illegal.  Not as your teacher but as an adult.  You
are 14 years old, I am 23, there is 9 years difference between, no
matter how much alike we are, I am the adult and could go to jail if
anyone found out.""</p><p>""I did try to ignore that, thanks for reminding me of the position I
have put you in.""  I was angry and was not about to take it out on
Amy.  It was so unfair that we had to hide so much.  I needed some
air and decided to step outside.  ""Sorry Amy, give a minute will
you.""  And with that I made my way to the front door and outside.  
Worst thing you can see, after everything we had talked about, a
couple walking down the street holding hands.  I just couldn't hold
it anymore, I cried so hard.  Neither I nor Amy had mentioned
anything about our age difference or the fact that I was underage.  
Amy being my teacher was bad enough, but my age was the one thing
that held me back.  I was mature enough to know that even with my
parents support, Amy could still be tried and convicted of having sex
with a minor.  It was the one thing I had to ignore, to allow us to
have a proper adult relationship.  Amy was simply stating the facts,
but saying it out loud, just made it ten times worse, how wrong our
love is in societies eyes.</p><p>""I am sorry Sophie.""</p><p>""Sit with me."" I was sat on the step of our front door; we had a
large wall and flowery garden that would hide us from most people.  
She sat down next to me.  ""Hold me please Amy.""  She was reluctant
but just wrapped her arm around my shoulders and I leaned into her.</p><p>""Please don't cry, I don't want to lose you.""</p><p>""You won't, but just hearing the words, it was the one thing I had to
ignore.  It was the one thing that would have made me leave you.""  We
were both crying hard now, it was all too much.</p><p>""I'm sorry I said that, I suppose I have tried to ignore it also,
please don't leave me Sophie, it is too late to turn back now.  I
would die if we weren't together.""</p><p>""So would I Amy, I can't live without you, lets go back inside.""  She
stood first then helped me up as we stepped inside the house.  Our
parents were there.</p><p>""What’s the matter?""  Mom asked worryingly.  I couldn't talk so Amy
tried to explain.</p><p>""I just mentioned something, I broke the law and we both were trying
not to ignore it.""</p><p>""Dating a teacher is not illegal as such, plus we gave our permission
it won't ever get to that.""  Amy and I turned to look at each other,
it seemed our parents had ignored it too, again honesty was the only
way forward, and I nodded given Amy the permission to continue.</p><p>""No, not that.  It is the fact that I had sex with a minor, I broke
the law and if anyone finds out, you cannot stop them from taking me
away.""  That shocked both my parents.</p><p>""Oh."" was all mom said.</p><p>""You kind of ignore certain things in order to be happy.  That is
something neither of us thought about when we gave our blessing.  I
think I should have thought more about what I was saying.""  Dad
seemed guilty.</p><p>""Dad please don't blame yourselves, we both should not have ignored
what we both knew.  In the end it was our risk to take, especially
mine.  I put Amy in this position.""</p><p>""Sophie, please don't blame yourself, I could not have stopped
myself, and I needed to love you in every way.  Even if we never made
love this morning it would have happened eventually.  Even you can
admit nothing would have stopped you from being with me.""</p><p>""I know, I suppose we really need to avoid outside contact at all
costs.  I mean the deed is already done, I can’t let it get to me.""</p><p>""Something I have been thinking about since our talk this morning
Sophie, about learning to deal with the distance between us,
especially when we are at school.  I have been thinking we should
test it.  So please don't get angry, but I plan to go home for the
night, get my stuff packed and get prepared for school.  This should
give you a chance to surprise me tomorrow with our new bed and give
us a night apart to see how we cope.  If you don't agree, obviously I
will not go, but please think about it.""  I was a little shocked to
say the least, but the fact was, it was a really good idea.</p><p>""You know I really got used to the idea that once we had sex, that
was it, we would never be apart and we would sleep together every
night.""</p><p>""Sophie this is not a rejection by any means.  I was simply offering
a chance to see if we could last to be apart for one night.""</p><p>""I know Amy, I was just expressing my feelings, but if I am honest,
your idea makes too much sense.  But please call me in the morning
before you leave for work.  I will at least need to hear you voice
and be able to tell you I love you in private, ok.""</p><p>""Agreed.  God I am so lucky to have such and understanding partner.""  
I turned my head to look at her; I wrapped one hand around her neck
to bring her down for a kiss.  It was gentle, just enough to show my
love and for her to return it, before we realised we had company.</p><p>""I cannot believe you did that in front of our parents."" said Amy.  I
looked at my parents who we blushing but also seemed happy, hearing
Amy declare that they were our parents was another milestone in our
partnership.</p><p>""Couldn't be helped honey, I love you too much.  So mom I will come
with you and dad to get the bed, then when I get back I will tidy up
sally's old room, if that is ok with you?""</p><p>""That sounds like a good plan.""</p><p>""Now something else has occurred to me.  I have I feeling I will not
win, but I want to pay rent.""  Stated Amy.</p><p>""Your damn right you will not win, you are not going to pay any rent
here.""  Said mom.</p><p>""But mom, I want to help, anyway I can.""  Demanded Amy.</p><p>""Don't mom me, you make us happy and you can cook, we can use that
here.  Obviously you will have your chores to do, and there is your
share of the phone bill, you can even pick up shopping occasionally.  
But please Amy, this house is paid for; both your father and I have
enough money to cover most of the normal bills.  It would lead to too
many problems to work out how much for you to pay, so just try and
keep it simple.""</p><p>""Ok, that sounds agreeable, thanks mom, thanks dad.""  That just all
seemed so natural.  We were all just sitting around talking and
discussing stuff, like any normal family.  It helped us all to cope
with the situation as it was and trying successfully to make
everything as normal as it should</p><p>""So finally my future.  Now you all are already doing what you have
chosen as you careers, while I remain the one person who still has to
figure that out.  Now this task is a tiny bit more difficult now that
I have a partner.  So what ever I choose to do after school has to be
close by.""</p><p>""I think that we should discuss this next year.  Not now, let's get
settled first and see how things go.  My job here is not as important
as you Sophie; I could get a job anywhere really.  So keep an open
mind until we discuss it further, but not now.  I think we all need
to start getting things in order.  So I will go home and get packed
and you can go with mom and dad to get us a nice, big comfy bed,
luckily you have a big room.""</p><p>""Ok I suppose.  I am going to miss you so much.  So you should go now
before I change my mind.""  I got up and took her hand as I dragged
her towards the door.  Then she dragged me upstairs, explaining to me
that she had to get her keys and that I had to help her find them,
she informed mom and dad it might take a bit of time.  As soon as we
were in our room and the door was shut she had me up against the door
and was kissing me passionately.  Our tongues met but she allowed me
in without much fight.  I was searching her mouth and our kissing
became more intense.</p><p>""Sophie, I know I should just go, but do you think we can make love
just before I go.  No rushing this time, I just want you so much, but
I want to caress you and feel every naked part of you and then make
you cum.""  I just started taking off my clothes and she followed
shortly.  We walked to the bed and climbed in, Amy crawled on top of
me.  We took our time exploring each other.  We kissed, licked and
touched each other all over.  We were both gentle and kept a slow
pace as we brought each other closer to mutual satisfaction.  When we
both eventually came we both cried into each other.  Our tears were
both happy and sad, but I had to let her go.  I told her to just go,
that I missed her already and that she must not forget to call me in
the morning.</p>"
21,"Six Days With My Teacher, My Love – Day 4",A P Gilmore,4,"Monday - Back to school for Sophie and Amy, how will it go?  And Sophie makes a friend.",['f/F'],"<p class=""h2"">Monday</p><p>Monday morning, I have never been so excited and nervous about going
to school.  It was just after 6, sleep had not gone well.  Part of me
missed Amy but another was anticipating what would happen at school.  
Mom, dad and I had fun when we went to the bed store and picked the
most beautiful bed I had ever seen.  I had tried to find a cheaper
one, but I could not stop looking at this lovely wooden bed.  It was
beautifully crafted; the headboard had flowers engraved into it.  My
dad joked when he paid for it that I could consider it an early
wedding present, part of me believed that what he said was true, but
I did let him buy it for us.  Mom also purchased some new bedding.  
So now after a rough night of sleep, the day I had dreaded for the
last few days was here.  I got showered, brushed my teeth and was
soon dressed for school.  I picked up my backpack and headed
downstairs.  I could hear movement in the kitchen so went to
investigate.  Mom was making breakfast, dad was reading the morning
paper.  A place was set for me along with the phone.</p><p>""Morning pumpkin, how did you sleep."" asked dad.</p><p>""Not well, pretty nervous about today."" I replied.  Mom served me
some granola which I usually have for breakfast before school, where
as mom and dad like a fry up, which I have on weekends.</p><p>""Whatever happens today happens.  You both have our numbers if you
need either of us."" said mom.</p><p>""Thanks mom and thanks dad, I’m sure I am just worrying about
nothing, it's just the unknown of it all.""</p><p>""Sophie, you are over thinking things again.  I think you need to
take time to just start living life; it is good that you study hard
and like to understand things better.  But as you found with Amy, you
have missed certain aspects of growing up, maybe when you find some
friends and start to live a little as a teenager should, you may
start to worry less.  Life is about learning from your mistakes, to
learn to pick up after yourself better, to cope with the harshness of
what life may deal you.  Over analyzing everything will make you
question every decision you make.  I mean look at you and Amy, you
had a moment, and you took it and kissed for the first time.  Now
look where you are, you have a wonderful partner, we have a wonderful
new daughter and you are going to live together, then marry.  All the
stuff that you should have analyzed after you fell in love, like that
fact she was your teacher or that when you had sex you were underage,
you ignored all of that and just lived it, because it was to
important to ignore.  Love is a powerful emotion and it will be your
love for Amy that will get you through this period of adjustment.""  
Well I listened to all that and you know what, I wasn't worried
anymore.  Mom is right and Amy has been telling me the same thing.  
We just need to continue as normal, and no matter what, things will
happen as they happen.  We cannot control how things will turn out.  
So now I just wanted to go to school, see Amy, and just continue as
we should, when at school, she is my teacher.</p><p>""Thank you mom, that was good advice, I think I just have to remember
that at school, Amy is simply Miss Taylor, and as long as I remember
that, school should just be a normal place and I have a great teacher
3 times a week.""</p><p>""I am so happy I could help, well enjoy breakfast, your dad and I are
off to work now, have fun at school.""  Mom and dad both kissed my
cheek as they left.  It was just after 7 and Amy would hopefully ring
soon.  Ring.</p><p>""Hello""</p><p>""Hi honey, it so good to hear your voice.""</p><p>""Yours too Amy, I miss you and I must tell you I love you so much.""</p><p>""Missing you too Sophie.  How did you sleep because I just couldn't
settle?""</p><p>""The same, but I had a talk with mom this morning; she said that I
should just not worry about today and just treat it as any other
school day.  As long as I remember that at school you are just my
teacher, Miss Taylor.""</p><p>""She is right, but it still doesn’t count for the fact that after 3
days I can’t sleep properly now without you by my side.  Well I have
packed my stuff and after work I will go to my house, pack the car
and be at home for about 7pm.""</p><p>""Wait till you see the bed, its beautiful, dad said it was a future
wedding present.""</p><p>""Sounds nice, can’t wait to see it, and I especially can't wait to
see you.  I want to kiss you so much, but I will be counting the
hours until tonight.""</p><p>""I can just feel your lips on me now, but I need the real thing so
much.  I will see you in class, I love you Amy.""</p><p>""Love you too Sophie, will see you later.""  She kissed down the
phone, as did I in reply and the call was over.</p><p>I decided to go to school and try and make friends, I am sure it
could not be that hard, so I just had to wait and see what happened.  
But I was going to start in the library, because I should at least
try to make friends with people who felt learning was important.  I
saw a few people that i recognised as regulars, there was one I saw
who I noticed a lot in the library.  Her name was Melissa; she was in
some of the same classes, but not Miss Taylor's.  So she seemed the
perfect candidate.  She seemed nice, was an inch taller than me, with
jet black hair.  She was a great student like me, but also seemed
like a loner.  I approached her cautiously, I do think I wanted to be
friends anyway with her, but I also had my ulterior motive.</p><p>""Hi.""  She looked around then at me; I was smiling kindly at
her.  ""Do you mind if I sit here?""  And I pointed to the chair next
to her.  She was reading a book but I could not see the cover.  She
just shrugged her shoulders, which I assumed meant ok and sat
down.  ""My name is Sophie, and your's is Melissa isn’t it.""</p><p>""I know who you are.""  Sounded dark the way she said but at least she
spoke to me.  It's at least a start.</p><p>""You do, how do you know me?""  I was trying my best to get her to
engage in conversation.</p><p>""I just know who you are, didn't mean nothing by it.""</p><p>""Well I was just trying to talk if you want.  I have seen you around
the library a lot and so you seemed like an interesting person to get
to know.""</p><p>""Why would you want to know about me, what have you heard?""  Now she
was being very defensive.  This intrigued me, obviously she had
misgivings about people and it seemed like she needed a friend, so I
was going to try my hardest to help her.</p><p>""I have heard nothing about you, but from observations, I know that
you are very bright, especially at maths, you are a lot better than
me and that you come to the library and like reading books.  I like
reading, what are you reading at the moment.""</p><p>""Look what do you want?""</p><p>""Well I am honest, so I will tell you the truth.  I have no friends
my own age at school and my mom suggested that I start to make
friends.  I have never needed a friend because I felt I never needed
one, I just wanted to do my own thing and concentrate on school,
getting good grades.  But my mom is correct, people need friends, it
is a way of learning about life.  So what do you think, can we be
friends.""</p><p>""Well people have never bothered before, so why should I be
interested in being friends with you.""</p><p>""I can't answer that, but if you have never had a real friend, how do
you know that not having one will be good for you.""</p><p>""I don't know and I don't care.""  Well this was certainly more
difficult than originally anticipated.  Just then I felt someone
looking at me, I looked up and spotted Amy, she was looking at me.  
She looked so beautiful, wearing a summer dress with a cardigan
hanging off her shoulders.  She was wearing her glasses and was
smiling brightly.  I smiled back, nudged my head towards the girl I
was talking too, to indicate I was making a friend, she nodded
slightly to continue.</p><p>""Well, Melissa, I do care about people, even though I have never
tried to make friends, I am the type to help whenever I can.  Now it
sounds like you are very careful about letting people too close to
you, it seems to me that a friend is just what you need.""</p><p>""Well I don't Sophie, so please go away.""</p><p>""Please let me say this last thing.  Trust is a very hard thing to
earn and to give.  It seems people close to you have hurt you, and
you are bitter towards anybody that gets close.  I just want to be
your friend, I too need to trust more people myself, and I need
someone to confide in and to be there for me when I need a friend.  
You sound like your bottling up a lot of anger and have no one to
talk to about it.  I would like to be that person, it would be nice
to help someone and just be relied upon, and it is the one thing I
have been missing in my life.  I learnt that from talking to my mom
and dad this weekend, I needed someone my own age to talk to, because
I was keeping secrets from them, and I did not know how to deal with
it.""</p><p>""You really want to me my friend?""  I could see a smile forming,
giving her gentler appearance.</p><p>""Yes, I mean if you want we could start by helping each other at
school or we could just talk if there is anything you want to say or
tell me.  I am happy to just listen, I can't make you trust me or
believe me what I say, there is nothing you could tell me that I
would ever tell anyone else.  I want to be your confidant, because I
have seen first hand the effects of what happens when people don't
talk about there thoughts and feelings.  My sister died a few years
ago, and she had led a very secretive life and it was only on her
deathbed that she talked to me and my family.  She told me that we
have to be who we are and to be honest.  So I will be honest with you
and hopefully you can learn to trust me.""</p><p>""I have never really had a friend before.   So what you are telling
me is that because of something this weekend you told your parents,
you now want to make friends?""</p><p>""Yes, I do.""</p><p>""Will you tell me that secret too?""</p><p>""One day, but you have to earn my trust, but that is not to say I
will not tell you other things, my secret, was for family only and it
took a year to talk about it, so I hope I trust you enough one day to
tell you.""</p><p>""I have a secrets too, but no one to tell them too.""  The bitterness
had left and now it seemed she wanted to make an effort to be my
friend.</p><p>""Well if you want any advice you can ask me.""</p><p>""Why did you wait a year?  Do your parents scare you?""</p><p>""No, it was just that I wanted to understand myself better before I
was truthful with them.  I was always going to tell them, I just
wanted to understand it better, that is why my mom said I should have
had a friend, it may have been easier.""</p><p>""Oh, it sounds like your parents really care, mine treat me like
shit.   I only study so I can stay out of there way, or I read.""</p><p>""I am sorry to hear that, maybe one day you can hope your parents
will care or at least they do notice your grades.""</p><p>""I hope one day they do to, I suppose hope is an emotion I am lacking
a lot of lately.  Do you really want to be my friend?""</p><p>""Yes Melissa, I really do, I hope you can believe that, you said you
know who I am, so you must know that I have no other friends, that I
study and work hard and that I would not be the type of person to
come up to people and lie about making friends with them.""</p><p>""I do, but part of me doesn’t trust you.""</p><p>""I do not expect you to trust me, which is earned as I said earlier.  
But if you are at least willing to try and be my friend, it is a very
good start.""</p><p>""I am really sorry I was such a bitch earlier, I just get shit on by
most people.""</p><p>""It seems that you have a lot of issues with people, but as friends
we can help each other to overcome your fears.""</p><p>""I would like that, thank you Sophie.""  She held out her hand, but I
felt a hug moment, so I did just that.</p><p>""I would like that too, but friends hug.""  I let her go after a
moment.  ""I read that human contact is important for people.  It
helps heal all wounds.  So if you ever need one, I am here.""  She was
crying.  So I opened my arms and she hugged me.  She cried for only a
few minutes.  But it did wonders for her smile.  ""I am sorry I upset
you, but you seem happier.""</p><p>""I am, I feel happier than I have in a long time.  I cannot believe
how nice you have been.  Just being with you has helped me feel
better.""</p><p>""Were friends now, this is how it is; we support each other and try
to make each other happy.""</p><p>""So do you want to do something together or do you need help with
homework or anything.""</p><p>""I usually eat lunch alone, maybe we could sit together.""</p><p>""I bring my own lunch, so I sit outside.  But I suppose I could sit
with you in the canteen.""</p><p>""I could get a sandwich and take it outside, what do you want to do.""</p><p>""Well it looks like it is a nice day and it might be more private to
talk, would that be ok.""</p><p>""Fine, we have the same maths class before lunch, so after you could
come with me to get a sandwich and then you can take me to your spot.""</p><p>""I will see you later then, Sophie.  Thank you again, it has been
lovely to make friends with you.""  And with that she left to go to
class.  I waited a few minutes to think about everything that had
happened.  Melissa was a really great person once she had someone to
talk to who cared; it made me happy that I brought a smile to her
face.  I smiled to myself, I felt wonderful, and maybe having a
friend will mean more than a distraction.  Not that I had forgotten
about Amy, but I realised I was looking forward to lunchtime, rather
than watching the clock tick away to 7pm when I could be alone with
Amy.  I picked up my backpack and headed towards English class with
Miss Taylor.</p><p>I entered the classroom, our eyes met briefly before we both turned
away and I headed to the back of the class to take my seat.  I took
out my books and equipment needed for the lesson, and then looked, as
discreetly as possible, at Miss Taylor.  She was reading something,
probably notes for the class.  I could not help but think about her
naked, but also I saw my teacher.  It was a weird feeling to look at
someone you love and have been intermit with, but try and ignore that
and just simply see them as nothing more than a teacher.  A person
you are not meant to have any personal attachment with.  She
sometimes looked up to scan the room, check who was at there seat,
but it also seemed she wanted the chance to look at me.  Our eyes met
a few times, unable to convey much to each other, but enough to help
us through the next hour, our silent support.  She started the class
once the bell rang, and things went really well.  I was distracted by
the work assigned to us by Miss Taylor, while she was distracted by
answering student’s questions and checking over peoples work as she
went around the room.  Near the end of the lesson, she approached my
desk.</p><p>""How are things going Sophie?""  I passed her my book and she gave it
a brief read.  She seemed satisfied and closed the book and passed it
back.</p><p>""Very good, some of your grammar needs a little revision but it looks
like very good work as normal.""  She gave my shoulder a brief touch
and headed back to the front of the class.  I opened up my book to
revise what I had written so far and to see where changes could be
made.  I noticed a piece of folded paper inside the pages, I look up
and make sure nobody can see what I am doing and open it up.  It is
from Amy, she must have slipped it in when she read my work.</p><p>Sophie,</p><p>Today went well, you and I both seemed to cope well we the distance
we have to create in order to hide our feelings for each other.  I
love you and miss your touch and closeness so much.  I can't wait
until tonight to be wrapped in your arms, in our new bed.  I hope
everything went well this morning; it is nice to see you trying to
finally make friends with someone.  I hope she is someone you have
things in common with and that she is someone you can build a very
good friendship with.  You can tell me all about it tonight, if you
want to?</p><p>Love</p><p>Amy</p><p>Do I detect a hint of jealousy, maybe we should have another talk
about this, but now all I can see is a very sneaky woman.  I hid the
note in my backpack as I packed away my stuff.  The bell rings and
again I am the last one out.  I caught Amy's eye and winked at her
before leaving.  My next class went well also, I had a test that I
studied briefly for last night.  It went well I think.  Then I had a
quick break before going to Maths which is where I would see Melissa
again since this morning.  I saw her as I entered, gave her smile and
a quick wave, which she nicely returned, before taking my seat at the
back as normal.  We did not sit close enough to talk or anything, but
we would try and catch each others eye occasionally through class and
give each other a friendly smile.  Once class ended, Melissa waited
for me outside.  She followed me to the canteen so I could grab a
sandwich, then we headed to her personal grassy knoll.  We chatted
about school and homework, nothing too personal, but it was still
nice to just talk to someone about stuff.  Her house was on the same
route as the one I walked.  So we agreed to meet after school at the
front gates and walk home together.</p><p>The final bell rang and I made my way towards the school gates.  
Melissa was not there just yet so I waited.  I waited about 10
minutes before she arrived.</p><p>""I am so sorry Sophie for the delay, my teacher wanted to talk to
me.  I am very happy that you waited, and sorry if it was an
inconvenience.""  She was very worried.</p><p>""Melissa, I don't mind waiting really.  I was sure you had a reason
if you didn't show; I was going to give you another 10 minutes then
head home.  Have you got a mobile?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well if we exchange numbers, we could text each other, if anything
ever comes up, or just to talk or whatever, friends do that I think
if you don't mind?""</p><p>""I don't mind at all.""  She replied happily and we exchanged numbers
and then headed to our respective homes.  We talked about school
again but she was beginning to relax and we began to exchange more
personal information, likes and dislikes.  It was only a 20 minute
walk, but we learned some things about each other, we had a lot of
things in common and I enjoyed talking to Melissa immensely.  We
eventually reached her house and said goodbye to each other,
including a hug.  I suggested I meet her at her house in the morning
and we walk to school together.  She agreed to meet at 7.45, but
asked that I just stand outside the gate and not to come to the
door.  I respected her wishes, left and waved her goodbye.  It was
nearly 5 when I got home.  Mom and dad were not home yet.  So I
decided to get changed ready for Amy's arrival and try and get as
much homework finished as possible.  The time flew by with brief
shouts of hello from mom and dad.  I was so lost in getting my work
finished I did not notice the door open.  It was a few minutes later
I heard the slight cough alerting me to there presence.  I turned to
see Amy leaning against the doorframe.</p><p>""Busy?""</p><p> 
""Never for you.""  And I jumped out my chair, ran to her, and then
joined our lips in a passionate kiss. Wow, if you are in love as much
as I was, you could imagine the type of kiss we had, when you have
been anticipating it for the last 24 hours.  We were breathing very
heavily when we parted.</p><p>""God I missed you so much."" I panted.</p><p>""Me too.  I need to sit down now.""  So I guided her to the new bed.  
We sat down together, but ended up laid side by side.  My head on her
shoulder, while her arms were around mine, my hand was resting on her
stomach.</p><p>""Like the bed?""</p><p>""Very nice, looks very well made, the designs on the headboard are
beautiful.  I am so relaxed and comfortable.""</p><p>""I know what you mean; it is too big for one person, so I can't wait
to share it with you.""</p><p>""Me neither.  So how's the homework coming?""</p><p>""Not bad, nearly finished.""</p><p>""Well don't let me stop you; mom says to come down soon for dinner.  
While you finish, I will start to unpack, you can give me hand once
you’re finished.""</p><p>""But I don't want to move.""  She laughed.</p><p>""Oh, poor baby, well it would be best to do it now, then when we have
finished and had dinner, we can get an early night.""  I went straight
to my desk and went about finishing my homework, she just laid there
stunned, but then laughed at my eagerness.</p><p>""Well get a move on Amy, get your things unpacked, times a wasting.""  
She laughed again, it was nice I could make her happy; she rolled off
the bed and made her way downstairs.  I would help but my homework
needed to be finished and I was sure either mom or dad would help
her.  </p><p>I was just finishing when dad called us down for dinner, so I
finished off and made my way downstairs.  Mom and Amy were laughing
and talking, it was nice to see them get on so well, dad was busy
serving dinner.  I went to dad and kissed him on the cheek, did the
same to mom then sat down next to Amy who leaned forward to give me a
peck on the lips.</p><p>""Did you finish your homework sweetheart?""  She asked.</p><p>""Just now, thank you for asking.""  I replied.</p><p>""Any problems?""</p><p>""Not really, except I have this really hard working English teacher
who really piles on the homework.""</p><p>""Sounds like a battleaxe honey; maybe I should have a word with her
for you?""  Said mom.</p><p>""That sounds like a good idea mom; do you think you can help?""</p><p>""I'll see what I can do, maybe I could ground her.""</p><p>""Mom, Sophie, would you two stop picking on me, I am only doing my
job.""  Then she pouted, big time and we all laughed.</p><p>""So how did school really go today?""  Asked mom seriously.</p><p>""Not to bad plenty to distract us from each other I think.  Actually
it just seemed like a normal school day."" Amy answered.</p><p>""Well were glad that everything went OK, eat up and then we'll have
pudding.""  Said Dad.</p><p>""Sophie, who was that girl you were talking to in the library this
morning?""  Mom and dad both perked up at this.</p><p>""Melissa, I forgot to tell you all, I have made my first friend.  I
was in school early and decided to go to the library, and I spotted
this girl that I see around the library a lot and figured that maybe
we had things in common if we both went to the library all the time.  
So we talked all day when we could, we even walked home; we have a
lot of common interests.""</p><p>""So is she nice, do you think she will be a good friend?""  Amy asked.</p><p>""I generally believe that we can become best friends.  She is really
a nice person; I think she needs a friend as much as I do.  I know I
was asked to find a friend as a distraction to not being with Amy,
but I really want to be Melissa's friend, I feel happy around her and
am generally interested to get to know her.  But I also feel she
needs help and support to get over whatever fears or negative
feelings she has.""</p><p>""So do you think we will meet her?"" asked mom.</p><p>""I don't think that will be a good idea with Amy living here.""  I
replied.</p><p>""Sophie, I don't want you to have to worry about me, you need to have
a friendship, it is important, you can bring her and I can go out or
hide in my room.""  This made be quite upset.</p><p>""Amy, please don't say that.""  I said saddly.</p><p>""I am sorry Sophie, I did not mean to upset you.""</p><p>""You must know I am happier being with you.""  </p><p>""And I am extremely happy with you, so please tell me what I said
that upset you please.""</p><p>""From now on, for 5 days of the week there will be a period of time
where we have to distance ourselves from each other.  But when we are
in this house together we can be who we want to be, and I can finally
be close to you, to love you.  When you suggested I bring my friend
home, I told you I did not want to because of you, but it was not the
reason you thought, because I did not want you around, that I wanted
you to hide or that I am ashamed of you, this is your home not just
for me but because you have family here.  No Amy, I don't want to
bring a friend because inside this house I only want to be with you
and our parents, no one else.  I want to be free to live my life the
way I want to, and if society states that I cannot do that outside
these walls, I will certainly not bring society into it.  This is our
safe haven, for us to love and grow together without anyone’s
interference, and bringing Melissa here will spoil that.""</p><p>""I am so sorry I misunderstood you like that, I just feel my
insecurities get the better of me sometimes, but my first thought
when mom asked you to bring her home, was that this was our time
only.  Then I felt guilty for thinking that way, that I could not
monopolize your time like that.  As I said this is all new to me,
love is a strange emotion, but I must be stronger than that, if I
keep getting negative about things, including about myself, then I
could lose you.""</p><p>""No matter what Amy, if at any time I feel less than positive about
us, then I will tell you, you have me Amy, whenever you want, you are
my Soulmate, my love forever, without you my life is nothing.  If I
could, I would never go to school and just lay in bed with you.  But
life does not work that way, so we do what we must to survive, but
when we can have our moment to be with each other, I want as many of
them as we can, together.""</p><p>""Your words mean so much, and I can tell they come from the heart.  
All I can do is try, my faith in love and you will build over time,
but for now there will be moments I will slip up, so as long as I
have you to pick me up again, I will get better.  I love you Sophie,
you mean more to me than anything, I am happy we kissed that night,
either of us could have stopped it, but we didn't and I am thankful I
was strong enough to not only return the kiss but to believe that it
was real and true.  We have discovered a lot over the last few days,
not only about each other, but about love and family and one day we
will have our own family and teach them all we can to make life
easier.""</p><p>""You want a family with me?""  Now I was shocked, tears of extreme
happiness were falling from my eyes.  Amy smiled as she wiped the
tears away.  Then she pulled me down for another kiss.</p><p>""Yes, more than anything.  One of the things I thought about when I
was younger, is that I meet someone special, fall in love and start a
family.  But then I discovered I was gay.  When I knew I was in love
with Claire part of me wondered if it was possible to have a family
if we were both female, I understood how the whole 'where babies come
from' thing, but not about sperm banks and such things.  So I thought
that if we loved each other enough, maybe love and magic could make
it happen.  Pretty stupid idea at the time.""</p><p>""I don't think it is stupid to believe in love, what you just said is
very beautiful.  It gives hope to me that you believe in us enough to
think about marriage and a family; I know you love me and that
together we have something special.  And even if we can't guarantee
that we will be together forever, we have enough love to hope and
believe it.""</p><p>""So do you want to have children?""</p><p>""Well before you mentioned it, the thought had not occurred to me.  
Now the idea is very positive to me, I feel that obviously we would
wait several years and probably you should be the one to have the
child before I did.  But I would love to have your baby as I would
want you to have mine.  We can look into the how later, but I do want
children and only with you.""</p><p>""I am grateful you are keen on the idea and of course there will be
time in the future to discuss it further, but just knowing that you
love me enough to even think about it, allows me further proof that
you love me a lot.  So my confidence in what we have has been given a
well needed boost.""</p><p>We returned to our room after about 30 minutes of chatting with mom
and dad, then we bid them goodnight.  Once we entered the room Amy
put the computer on and sat down, inviting me to sit on the edge of
the bed.</p><p>""Sophie, yesterday morning was just so wonderful, I never thought my
first time with someone would be so special and amazing.""</p><p>""Me too Amy, it was so beautiful and the fact that we love each other
really showed.""</p><p>""I agree, but then obviously things got a little more frantic, not
that I am complaining, but it seemed as we were both out of control.""</p><p>""Yes, it was, sorry about that.""</p><p>""No, please don't apologise, at first I thought we were just using
each other, but our love for each other allowed us to lose ourselves,
especially all the cursing we did.  I have never ever used so many
fucks in one night; actually I believe it was probably more than I
have ever said in my whole life.  It was quite exciting when you used
them, so even though it was frantic, I think we were both trying to
express our love, just with a little more, oomph.""  That got us both
laughing.  It was nice to just relax and talk about stuff, especially
sex.</p><p>""Well don't forget we did enjoy a very slow and loving moment
together before you left.  Even though it took a while for us both to
orgasm, I could feel the love we have together so much, when we just
explored each other gently and thoughtfully.""</p><p>""And with less curse words.""  I nodded in agreement.</p><p>""So what next?""</p><p>""Part of me wants to rip your clothes of and fuck your brains out.  
But then another part wants to explore you very slowly and gently,
making the experience last longer.""</p><p>""Can't we do both, maybe we could start slowly then go faster or vice
versa.""</p><p>""Excatly.  What to do?  I know that we should take each moment as it
comes and just see what happens.  But I thought we could just spend a
moment and discuss a few things, as we both know we have limited
experience, but I have read enough to know some of things we can do
with each other.""</p><p>""Like?""  Now I was intrigued.</p><p>""For instance 69.  Do you know what that is?""</p><p>""Yes, when we lay opposite ends to each other so we can both pleasure
each other with our mouths at the same time.""</p><p>""OK, very nice explanation, A , so would that be something you would
do with me?""</p><p>""Yes, but why ask, we can just see how it goes and then you or I
could suggest it in the heat of the moment?""</p><p>""We could, but I would rather we talked about it beforehand.  
Whatever I suggest is not something we will do tonight or anything,
but I would like to spend the next hour discussing things, likes and
dislikes, whatever thoughts you might have in terms of sex.  I don't
expect you to agree to everything, but I would like to know what you
think, and if you disagree we could always discuss it later or it
just might happen anyway.  I would just like to talk about it, your
age makes it very difficult for me to treat you as an adult, plus
your body has not yet fully developed or at least we have only just
begun to discover each other.""</p><p>""Well even though I think we don't need to discuss this, I trust you
to not hurt me, but if it does make you feel better to talk about it
then that is fine also.  I may not understand everything, but at
least it might be fun to find out what you know about lesbian sex.""</p><p>""Thank you Sophie, your trust in me fills my heart with love, and
thank you for allowing me to talk about this.  I have to admit I am
pretty nervous about this, especially some of the things I have read
about, but I would like to think I am pretty open to anything so
would like to try them with you, though some of the things we
discuss, I would feel better waiting until you are older.""</p><p>""OK, let me have it, ask anything you want.  I read a few terms in
the past when I read some stuff, even though I know little about
lesbian sex, I still wanted to discover some of it during my research
on the internet, so I learnt a few terms.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""Well 69, water sports, anal, which would require some sort of penis
shaped object I believe, which would also allow us to have sex in the
normal straight way.  I read some stories on that site you showed me
and read terms like reaming and fisting.  Some of it I understood
others I have an idea.  But so far nothing I could not see us doing.""</p><p>""It seems you know just about the same as me, so you think you could
do most of them.""</p><p>""Water sports, I will not ever do that, it maybe a turn on to some
people, but the idea and the mess is just something that does not
appeal to me.""</p><p>""I agree, what about say fisting or getting a dildo and strap-on.""</p><p>""Well I must admit that I am a little young to be using a dildo or
anything. I am not sure my body has fully matured.""</p><p>""It looks pretty mature to me.""</p><p>""Yes, but you’re just biased, I am sure I still need to develop a
little bit, but who knows we can always try it, but I definitely
think fisting should be something only I could try on you, until at
least a few years, but I do know that it is something to get used to
so maybe we should both wait till later.""</p><p>""OK, good point.  Now what about me touching or licking you ass, I
know it might sound disgusting but it supposed to be very
pleasurable?""</p><p>""You know this is why we should leave it till were having sex.  
Talking about it sounds weird, during sex you lose inhibitions and it
becomes something that you just do.  But if you’re asking for my
permission then Amy, you have it.  If there is anything I don't like,
I can always say no and you will stop.  But I trust you, so try
anything you want, I will do the same to you, my body is totally
available to you in everyway, and I can always say stop.""</p><p>""That is all I really need to hear.""</p><p>""Amy, I have got to tell you, part of me finds this all really funny?""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Like this morning when we were in class, I saw you sitting there,
working, doing the teacher thing, and it made it easy to just see you
as Miss Taylor.  Then sometimes I would look at you and think of you
naked.  Now tomorrow I will think about having sex with you, and even
though that should be something I should not be thinking about, it
will be funny now, because I know you will be thinking the same
thing.""</p><p>""Well I wasn’t going to, but I am now, thank you very much.""  We both
tried not to, but we ended up laughing really hard.  ""That mental
image will not go away now.""</p><p>""Well not until we try some of them.""</p><p>""Let's just check out the internet and see what we can find.  Maybe
we should buy a better lesbian sex book or something.""</p><p>""I don't think we ever need to worry about that unless sex gets
boring, but I very much doubt that, and like I said earlier if it was
any better I would die.""  She smiled at the statement and nodded her
agreement.  We spent an hour or so checking out stories and
information about different sex positions two women could share.  But
by now it was after 9 and with it being a school night for both of
us, we thought it better to get an early night especially if we
wanted to have some fun.  So we both got ready for bed, grabbing a
quick shower.  We decided to have one separately, while she had hers
I got my books ready for tomorrow.  She came out in just a towel
while I headed for mine, she was just drying her hair when I got out,
but still wrapped in a towel, as was I.</p><p>""Amy, what do you think we should do at night?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well sleeping arrangements, what time to go to bed or what time to
wake up?""</p><p>""Oh right, yes maybe we should discuss that.  I usually try and sleep
around ten, but no later than eleven.  I wake up around seven, it
does not take me long to get ready, I usually have a quick bowl of
cereal for breakfast and head to school about 7.30.  What about you?""</p><p>""The same at night, in the morning I get up about 7 and leave about
8, but now that I will be meeting Melissa in the morning, I should be
leaving about 7.45.""</p><p>""Well that should make things a lot easier, we both get up at the
same time.  So what about sleeping at night.  Is there a position or
side you like to be in.""</p><p>""Yes, as long as it is with you I don't mind.  Plus,” and I slipped
the towel off, leaving me completely naked in front of Amy. ""I would
like from now on to sleep naked.  How about you?""  She stood and
dropped her towel and led me to our new bed.  She got in first and
pulled me on top of her.</p><p>""I like the naked part especially; it will make things a lot
easier.""  Then we started kissing passionately.  Then I stopped her
and got out of bed.  I slipped my hand through the curtains and
reached up to close the window.  Amy just smiled as I got back in
position on top of her.  She pulled the covers over us as our kissing
continued.</p><p>""I love being with you like this Amy, plus I’ve got to give you top
marks for your kisses.  You feel so good against me, feeling your
soft skin naked skin next to mine, it is such an amazing, loving
feeling to be with you like this.""  I started to kiss her neck,
nipping here and there.  Hearing her moan like she was, was making me
very wet and excited.  Amy's hands were rubbing my back and then
cupping my ass.  I started to rub my pussy on her thigh.  Then I
started to moan, then she trapped my leg against her pussy and we
began to grind against each other.  It took us several minutes to get
the idea about what we were doing to each and then to find a rhythm
and pace where we both made enough contact with each other to make a
significant impact.  We were breathing heavily, our bodies becoming
slicker and slicker as we sweated.  It wasn’t rough but it wasn’t
gentle either.  Kissing became too difficult as we moved faster and
harder against each other.</p><p>""I'm so close Amy.....Oh fuck me baby......this feels so good.""  I
was really getting close, so was Amy.</p><p>""Oh Sophie......I feel so close too.......So very close to you.""  As
we ground harder against each, my pussy was getting sensitive but I
was still not there just yet, this was fun position but the build up
was tiring and hard.  But we were getting inches closer to our mutual
goal.  I needed to cum soon so badly, I was losing the ability to
keep the pressure and speed going.  Then I had an idea.</p><p>""Amy......stick you finger in my ass.""  God I was so turned on my
inhibitions were switched off, and I really wanted to come, so
suggesting Amy do something that I would probably never ask normally
was just such a high.  I felt Amy's hand move to the crack of my ass
as I tried to manoeuvre my hand to the same place on Amy's ass.  It
probably took all of about 10 seconds, but with us both trying to
keep the movements and getting our hands and fingers in the right
place it seemed like ages as we continued to build to our orgasms.  
Luckily both of us had short nails, so when we both reached each
others hole, we put a finger in, slowly at first, but once we both
felt the effects, we began to move in and out harder.  The orgasm
that greeted us was just so fucking amazing.  ""Oh fuck Amy"" I
screamed.</p><p>""Sophie aaaahhhhhh"" Amy managed to say.  We were only able to
continue for a few seconds before we were both too tired and sore to
continue so we just held each other tightly while we came down from
our orgasm.  After a few minutes I kissed Amy, and then slid off her,
and onto my back.  Amy rested her head on my shoulder.  ""I love you
Sophie, good night.""  My eyes were closing, I was so tired, we both
were.  I looked at the clock to see we had been rubbing for about 45
minutes.  God what a work out and I was doing most of the work.  
Thank god for the energy of teenagers.  I set the alarm for 7am and
kissed Amy on the top of her head.</p><p>""Love you too Amy, night.""  And with that we were both asleep.</p>"
22,"Six Days With My Teacher, My Love – Day 5",A P Gilmore,5,Tuesday - Sophie and Amy enjoy more sex and explore new positions.  While Sophie also learns to be best friends and tries to help Melissa.,['f/F'],"<p class=""h2"">Tuesday</p><p>I awoke feeling wonderful.  I looked at the clock and noted it was
6.36am.  During the night Amy had spooned behind me, it was our first
proper night as a couple.  When we first slept together Saturday
night, we weren’t as comfortable, especially as we had not had sex
yet, but now we just were.  Our future was set, together, and at a
young age I had adapted to the changes very well.  Even now at the
start of our fifth day together, we had managed to achieve more than
most couples do in a year, but it all just felt so normal to us.  Amy
was stirring now.  We had fallen in love over 2 years, only one of us
knew it, we had admitted it to each other, kissed, told our parents,
who adopted my partner, then moved in and now was our first morning
as a proper live-in couple, we were almost married.  It was the most
wonderful feeling, and from now on there would never be a time I
would not miss waking up with Amy.  I felt light kisses to my neck
and shoulder.</p><p>""Morning sweetheart.  Last night was amazing and this morning I just
feel so wonderful.""</p><p>""Morning my love, me too, I was just thinking about how much better I
feel now that I have you next to me, I always want that with you.""</p><p>""It seems we woke up before the alarm.”  Amy said.  I looked at her
and saw the grin on her face.  “We have about 30 minutes before we
need to get ready and leave, do you think we can try a 69 and get
each off as quickly as possible?""</p><p>""If you are sure we will have time, I’m game.""  I turned around to
the opposite end of the bed and moved quickly on top off Amy, pushing
my pussy as close to her mouth as possible.  As soon as I felt her
mouth latch onto my pussy I looked at hers and dived in.  We had no
real time to explore so I copied Amy, as I was getting really close
quickly.  I could feel her tongue lick up and down my slit, while her
thumb stroked my clit.  Her other hand managed to grasp my ass,
pulling the cheeks apart and she rubbed her finger tip to the edge of
my hole.  It was a glorious feeling, I did the same accept I could
not get my fingers towards her ass, so I stuck two fingers in her
pussy and as fast as I could, tried to get her off.  It only took
about 15 minutes before we both came, and after we rested a little we
went and quickly shared a shower.  I say quickly, 15 minutes is
pretty quick when you both are trying to clean, while the other is
also trying to play.  I had to be the one to end it, by slapping
Amy's ass, and very carefully because the floor was wet, tried to
make my escape, she caught me as I reached the bed.  We had a little
bit of fun play fighting while still wet, and after a quick kiss we
decided play time was over and dried ourselves quickly before
dressing for the day.  It was nearly 7.30 before we were both ready
to go.</p><p>We headed downstairs; thankfully our parents were already up and had
a cooked breakfast ready for us both.</p><p>""Morning mom, morning dad.""  We both greeted before kissing them both
on the cheek.  It was all so naturally done.</p><p>""Morning you two, sleep well I hope?""  Asked mom.</p><p>""Wonderful, it felt so good to wake up with Amy, I feel wonderful
this morning, ready and raring to go and get to school.""</p><p>""When will you be leaving Amy?""  Asked dad.</p><p>""I am ready to go, normally I leave for about 7.30, so I will just
eat this wonderful breakfast you have made for me, thank you, and
then I will go.""</p><p>""You’re welcome Amy, this is normal for the adults in the morning, a
big breakfast is good way to start the day, so expect it every
morning, but should you want anything special just let me know?""</p><p>""I don't think I could argue too much about it, and I do appreciate
your offer, though I would say I prefer just a bowl of cornflakes in
the morning, I get pretty bloated, especially after a big fry up like
this.""  Mom and dad always had sausage, bacon, scramble eggs and
toast in the morning, and something really healthy in the evening.  
It was a good balance but maybe Amy was right, they could try a more
healthy option in the morning.</p><p>""I actually think we should all try that, something simple and
healthy in the morning, so maybe we should all try just having cereal
for a month, see how we feel.""  Mom agreed, dad was not too happy but
3 women against him, he was not going to win, so he agreed
reluctantly.</p><p>""If you want dad, I’ll make something for dinner tonight?  I finish
work early today, about 3, so I have time to visit the supermarket on
my way home and have dinner ready by about 6, would that be ok with
everyone?""  We all agreed.  Again, see how wonderful she is.  Amy was
soon finished, gave me a quick kiss, then said farewell to us all and
left.  God I missed her already.  Mom and dad slipped out about 10
minutes later, along with me as I made my way to Melissa's house.</p><p>She was waiting for me when I got there, we both smiled as we greeted
each other and then I hugged her.  We slowly began the walk to school
so we had a chance to talk before we got there.</p><p>""So did you do anything last night?""  Asked Melissa.  I almost
blushed as I thought about the moment Amy dropped her towel, and then
having sex, especially this morning, as my ass still felt it had
Amy's finger in it.  Since meeting Melissa I had many thoughts about
what to say I do in my spare time.  I was not going to lie, but I was
not going to mention Amy, if I could help it, so felt the easiest
thing to tell her, was something very simple.  Along the lines of.</p><p>""Nothing much, read, talked to family, homework, normal stuff really,
what about you?""</p><p>""Same, though I don't talk to my family much, just listened to some
music while I did my homework.""  She seemed pretty sad.</p><p>""Melissa, I feel we will be best friends, don't you agree.""</p><p>""Well I already feel close to you.  It is difficult to meet new
people, but you have made it really easy, and I have seen you around
school for the last few years so I know you are sincere when you say
we are friends, so I agree, why?""</p><p>""Well not to pry, but I feel that if you see me as a friend you could
talk to me about anything, you know get things out in the open, talk
about your fears and feelings.  I have done a lot of that, mainly
this past weekend, so I know how effective it can be.  So will you
tell me why you had a negative reaction towards me when we first met
or why you seem distant from your parents?""  We continued to walk,
but Melissa remained silent, not ignorant or angry as such, just
mulling things over in her head.</p><p>""I will, but later, maybe we can meet for lunch again, you know where
I sit, just meet me there.""</p><p>""Melissa, from now on I can always meet you at your spot for lunch, I
would rather sit and eat with you then doing it alone in the
canteen.""  This made her smile a little.  ""I will be there, but
again, you do not have to answer my questions, I just wanted to ask
so that at least if it is something you want to talk about, then I am
really good at listening.""  She nodded and we talked about the latest
book we were reading.  We eventually got to school around 8.15, still
plenty of time before class, but we agreed to just head for our
classes and wait for school to start.  I did not have Amy today, so
apart from maybe catching her in the hallways I would not really need
to worry about how to act today.  Besides after yesterday, it
wouldn't be that hard, all I need to do is think about finishing
school and getting home to her.</p><p>My morning lessons went, I spent my spare time just getting homework
done so that when I got home I could spend more time with Amy.  I
headed to the canteen to grab something to take out, settling on a
ham and cheese sandwich, with an orange juice to drink, and then made
my way to Melissa's grassy knoll.  She was there when I arrived and
took a seat next to her.</p><p>""Hi Melissa, how has your day been?""</p><p>""Not to bad, for some reason I have wanted to see you though.  My
mind has been on what you asked earlier and now I think I am ready to
talk.""  She seemed very nervous and panicky.</p><p>""Melissa, please do not worry.  You do not have to tell me anything
you don't want to, I am only concerned that you might need to talk
about things.""  I really was not trying to pry into her personal
life, my feelings for Melissa were purely of friendship, and I wanted
her to know that I could be trusted, but also that if I could help, I
would.</p><p>""My real dad left about 5 years ago, my mum said he was a deadbeat
and so was forced out.  She has since remarried and my step-dad just
hates me, but only when mum is not around to hear it.  My Mum thinks
she hit the jackpot, a real man not like my real dad.  I have since
found out that mum was sleeping with this man way before dad left,
and wanted him out so she could move Derek in.  I have tried to get
in touch with dad, I never believed the things she said when she bad
mouthed him.  I just want him to take me away, I do not like living
with my mum.  When you approached me yesterday I have been afraid to
make new friends, I did have some friends before coming here, but
people knew what my mum was like and how she treats people, like
where she works, they hate her.  So a lot of my friends stopped
talking to me, so I would not blame you if you do not want to be
friends now, my mum could mean trouble for you.""  I hugged Melissa
close.</p><p>""Thank you.""  Melissa said.</p><p>""What for?"" I asked</p><p>""For standing by me, for being a friend.  My life has been very sad
and still will be until I get away from my mum, but I am very happy
now that I have someone who is going to be my friend.""</p><p>""Melissa, until last Friday, my life was quiet, I never needed a
friend.  But now I have two of them and I have never been happier, I
need friends, we all do.  Melissa, my family talk to each other,
about things that are important, whilst yours seem to treat you as
nothing; you probably spend a lot of time trying to be by yourself,
with no one to share your problems with.""  She nodded in
agreement.  ""Well you’re not alone anymore.  Not only will you have
me as a friend and be by your side whenever you need me, but I know
someone else who has a similar life to yours.  Her best friend
abandoned her which made things worse.  Until now she has needed a
friend but has let her fears stop her from trying.  Now you both have
me, and I will never let anyone hurt you if I can.  I really want to
help you if I can, but it will be difficult, but together we can do
anything.""  You know, I am 14 years old but I am speaking like the
Dalai Lama, all this good advice must come from somewhere because so
far, my life is really good at the moment.  I suppose when you learn
to speak the truth and from the heart, you become more aware of what
is right or wrong.  Even though society says what Amy and I have is
wrong, it is love, and when has love been wrong, when both parties
believe it as the truth.</p><p>""You really mean that don't you, that you are willing to help me?""  
Ask Melissa, searching my eyes for any sign of dishonesty.</p><p>""Yes I am.""</p><p>""But why would you do this?""</p><p>""Because we all need someone, sometimes.  But you never had that
opportunity, and if you want my help just ask and I will try and
support you the best I can.  And if ever I need anything, then maybe
one day you can be there for me.""</p><p>""So how do you think you can help me, because if you can it would
mean more to me then anything in the world.""</p><p>""Well I will talk to my dad, if you don't mind me telling him a few
things, I will be very discreet, but he is a lawyer and he maybe able
to offer some good advice, especially on finding your father, my dad
may even know him.  I will see what I can find out.""</p><p>""Thank you Sophie.""  She was crying again, as was I, it felt good to
be helping Melissa.  I hugged her again. The bell went to signal the
end of lunch.  We agreed to meet after school again and walk home
together.</p><p>After school I walked home with Melissa again.  Melissa seemed
happier than I had ever seen her, and she admitted that knowing she
had me as a friend and that she had been able to talk to someone
after so long of feeling alone, she really did feel better.  She
agreed that if I could help I was free to tell my family anything,
but to be otherwise discreet.  I mentioned again about my friend who
had similar problems, I will probably talk to her as well, but other
than her and my parents, who I assured would all be discrete, no one
else would know about it.  Eventually we parted ways once we reached
her house and we agreed to meet again in the morning at the same
time, which would probably be a regular occurrence.</p><p>I arrived home and could smell something good.  I hung up my coat and
dropped my shoes and backpack off, and approached the kitchen.  
Slowly opening the door I caught a glimpse of Amy preparing dinner.  
She was alone so I sneakily walked up behind her and wrapped my arms
around her waist.  I really did a job as I gave the shock of her life.</p><p>""Dinner smells good, honey.""</p><p>""You scared the shit out of me.""  She turned in my arms and lightly
slapped me on the arm, then wrapped her arms around my neck.</p><p>""I kind of meant to, but maybe a kiss will make it alright.""  I said,
grinning widely.</p><p>""You were cruel to me; maybe I should punish you by refusing.""  She
gave me fake pout, she was too cute.</p><p>""You could, but I think you need a kiss as much as I do.""</p><p>""God I hate it when you are right, you know me too well.""  She had to
smile, and then leaned in for a passionate kiss.</p><p>""Missed you. I spoke to Melissa today, she told me some things about
why she has been so unhappy.  She was quite upset and I promised i
would help if I could.""</p><p>""I am proud of you Sophie, Melissa is your friend and she needed you.""</p><p>""It was tough for Melissa but I think it did her good to talk.  I
actually mentioned you to her, but not by name or anything.  It seems
her life, reminds me of yours.  She has had problems with her parents
and has not been able to make friends because of them.""</p><p>""Do you want to talk about it?""</p><p>""I do, in confidence, but I want mom and dad here too.  I think you
can all help, I just need to be discrete about it a little, and I do
not want to break Melissa's trust in me.""</p><p>""It is good that you have taken such an interest in Melissa, it truly
sounds like she needs you right now.""</p><p>""Thank you.""  I kissed her again.  It may have been just the heat
from the stove, but reconnecting to Amy these past few nights, after
both finishing school, seemed to really excite us both as the kiss
became more passionate.  I was just about slip my hand up her dress
when we heard the front door open.  We quickly broke apart trying to
maintain our composure.</p><p>""Well that would have been interesting.  Especially if the front door
had remained closed for a few more minutes.""  I said.</p><p>""You are so bad Sophie; you drive me insane with lust.  I was so
ready to put you on the table and have my way with you.""</p><p>""I don't think so, I was inches from slipping my fingers into your
soaked panties.""</p><p>""What panties?""  She said, just as the kitchen door opened.  I tried
to avoid my mom's eyes, but she had already caught the blush that had
covered my entire face.</p><p>""Caught you at a bad time Sophie?""</p><p>""No, not really, Amy is just being a big tease, but don't worry I’ll
get her back later.""  I stuck my tongue at Amy, who just smiled
happily and winked at me.</p><p>""Amy, whatever you are making smells wonderful.  It will be a nice
change for Mark.""</p><p>""You are both very welcome, I am happy to cook for you all mom.  It
is so nice to be able to cook for more than myself.""  Amy said.  Then
she hugged mom and asked about her day.  I helped serve up and just
before 6, dad got home and was just in time for dinner.  We sat
around the table eating and talked generally about our day.  I told
them what happened with Melissa and asked if I could discuss it.  
They agreed and after finishing, we all got a drink and went into the
living room.  I explained about what Melissa had told me about both
her home life and personal life.</p><p>""I think she needs a family that will support her more.  Her current
family show no appreciation or love towards Melissa and she thinks
her Dad will offer that, but he has not maintained contact and this
has made her a little unsure of whether her dad cares enough.  She
hopes he does and either her mum has made it so Melissa stays away
from him, like she has threatened him.  But whatever the reason she
wants to a least find out for sure.  Currently she lives with a very
nasty step-dad and a very ignorant mother.  I asked if she has asked
her mother about her dad, but Melissa really feels that she will get
nothing from her.""</p><p>""Well you certainly have shown how much you care for Melissa, but you
have your work cut out for you Sophie.""  Said dad.</p><p>""I know, but do you think that any of you can offer any advice or
maybe some help.  One thing I did wonder is whether any of you have
heard of Melissa's mum.  It seems other parents know her and have
wanted there children to avoid Melissa.  Do you know why?"" I asked.  
It was Mom that gave the clearest indication that she knew
something.  ""Mom, do you know anything that can help?""</p><p>""It is very difficult to explain, mainly because I do not like to
speak badly of people.  But I have to say Melissa's mum, Monica, is a
real bitch.""  This shocked me to the core; I have never heard my mom
say such a thing about anybody.  This was a real bad sign of just how
much Melissa has suffered.</p><p>""Mom, is she really that bad?""  Mom nodded before continuing.</p><p>""I knew Monica at school, but was never friends; she was such a bad
influence to people even then.  I knew enough to avoid her and her
friends.  She and Melissa's dad dated for about 3 months before
Monica got pregnant, about a month before I was pregnant with you.  
So she trapped Ray into marrying her, he was a good person, he just
did not see the real Monica.  It was only after they married that
life went downhill for him, but he did try for Melissa's sake.  I
agree with Melissa that Monica was probably having many affairs
behind Ray's back, and when he finally left, nobody knows much about
why or where he went.  Monica is a real piece of work, it seems she
treats most people like dirt, workmates and anybody else she
dislikes.  But to people that matter to her she has them wrapped
around her finger.  A few years ago, she was on the parents committee
for your school.  She made an enemy of almost everybody accept a few
teachers and the head.  But it was run by us and after several months
we finally voted her out.  But a few of the parents took real
exception to her and to anyone connected to her; she used such
language and felt that the children should be severely disciplined if
they misbehaved.  This and other outrages claims were part of the
reason we hated her narrow minded way and was the reason why they
told there children to stay away from Melissa.  But like Amy, when a
child faces that kind of rejection from her peers it can lead to a
very lonely life.  I think both Melissa and Amy are very privileged
and lucky to have you Sophie.""</p><p>""I would like to think that I could help her, but it sounds like both
Melissa and I have a very hard route ahead of us if we are to
succeed.""</p><p>""Well now you have us all, we all want to help.  I hate to say this
but we really can help Melissa, all of us, but it may mean bringing
Melissa here.""  Both Amy and I flinched at this, dad just sadly
nodded his head in agreement.</p><p>""As a lawyer I have some contacts and private detective's I can
contact if needed to find Melissa's dad.  I doubt Ray has left the
country or anything, his family I believe moved south so I don't
think he would have travelled far.  I think Sophie, rather than you
being stuck in the middle, if she really needs help, she needs to
trust us and come here, and we can secretly try to help her.  I think
we need to make sure her mother never finds out, until it is too late
for her to do anything.  Melissa’s life may seem bad now, but it
could get worse if Monica's reputation has anything to go by.  As for
you and Amy's secret, it should be easy to remain so, if we just let
Melissa know that she is kind of our adopted daughter, and that
because of her parents we have took her in.  And as long as that
remains a secret to Melissa, that she must not let people know that
you live with a teacher, then things should be fine.""</p><p>""Thank you for being here for me, all of you don't know how much I
need your help right now.""</p><p>""We do Sophie, we all do, together we'll help you and give Melissa
the help to get away from her mum.""  Said Amy as she held me close.</p><p>Amy decided that it was time for bed for the both of us, and we both
bid goodnight to our parents.  I was pretty tired as I completely
undressed and got into bed.  Amy had a quick shower and soon joined
me.  The sheets were still a bit damp from this morning, but neither
of us was really bothered.  Amy said she would change the sheets
after work tomorrow.</p><p>""So how are you feeling really?""  Amy asked as she held me, one hand
stroking my hair.</p><p>""Better with you next to me.  But maybe helping Melissa is too much,
I really feel like I am 14 and realise that no matter how mature I
think I am, I am still a teenager.""</p><p>""Life can be pretty tough for most people, even if you were 30; I
still think you have had to deal with a lot.""</p><p>""Do you think maybe I have rushed into things?""  I asked quietly,
both afraid of the answer and Amy's reaction.  She was silent for a
moment but did not stop her movements.</p><p>""Over the past few days I have felt closer to you, the feelings I
have for you are so new and wondrous and the happiest I have felt.  
But now that your parents have adopted me, I feel truly part of a
family.  So close in fact that ever since I have called them mom and
dad, it has felt so normal that tomorrow I want to go somewhere I
change my surname to Green.""  This shocked me, but it made me so
happy to hear her say it.</p><p>""I don't know what to say, that sounds so beautiful.  The fact you
have only known us for less than a week, that we have made you so
welcome as to want to change your name.  But don't you think it is a
bit soon?""</p><p>""Exactly my point Sophie.  So far everything that has happened as
been the right thing, until a few days ago, I was still questioning
it, but when the idea came about changing my name, I just thought,
why fight it, whatever happens, can sometimes happen for a reason, we
just have to take each day, learn from our mistakes and try new
things.  So we take life as it comes, sometimes it has it's up's,
like us being together is definitely up there at the very top of
great, then life has it's down's, like the pressure and sadness you
feel by starting a friendship with Melissa.  Melissa sounds to me
like she could be the best friend you could ever have, you have
things in common and you can really help her.""</p><p>""But you are my best friend Amy, only you.""</p><p>""I agree Sophie, but what we have is different from what you and
Melissa have.  We have a bond of love, a love that no one can take
from us, as long as we remain honest and true to each other, nothing
can change that.  Melissa is a different type of friend, she is
someone who you can confide in, and she can do the same with you,
which she has done trustingly with you already.  And I am very proud
of you that the first thing you wanted to do with Melissa, apart from
make friends, was to help her, and so far you are doing it very
well.  But one day, you will tell her that you are gay, and that I am
your partner, and when you tell her, she will be happy for you,
because that is what best friends do.""</p><p>""Not all friends.  Look at Claire; she turned her back on you when
you told her.""</p><p>""Over the years I think part of me understood why.  I don't think
that she was scared of me, because it was her that asked if I liked
her first.  It was only when I told her I did, did she become
aggressive.  I think she may have had feelings for me as well, but
was just too scared to admit it.  Maybe like me if she had time to
think things through, she may have come to like me in that way or
just be happy to be just friends.  But she had already done the worst
thing she could ever do to a person, especially me, and decided to
just stay away.  Over the last few years since I became a teacher,
seeing all the children laugh and play, sharing secrets, standing up
for each other, remembering all the good times Claire and I had.  I
wondered what it might be like to try and find her, maybe now we are
both adults we can discuss it maturely.  I even think from a
therapist's point of view it may give me closure on the pain I have
felt all these years.""</p><p>""Do you want me to help you find her; I mean it sounds like a good
idea to maybe finally find out why she did what she did""</p><p>""Sophie you are so amazing, you are doing it again, helping me deal
with my problems, while I’m trying to help you deal with yours.  But
no thank you, Claire has had plenty of chances over the years to find
me and apologise, so if I want to do this, I am quite happy to wait,
now that I have you I don't feel the pain anymore, just unanswered
questions.  But thank you Sophie, just wanting to help me so freely
without even thinking about it, makes me realise just how amazing you
are and how much I love you.""  She leaned over me, bringing our lips
together.  We soon lost control, conversation over.  I pulled her
fully on top of me.  We slowly gyrated against each other as our
kisses became more frantic as the need to share our love became more
apparent to us.  My hands were exploring and holding her back as she
lifted slightly so she could get her hands on my breasts.  She was
very rough to start with and was pinching my nipples.  I stopped her
with my hand.</p><p>""Slow down Amy, we have all night, I know you love me, but I want us
to be gentler with each other.""  She nodded in agreement.  And
returned to my lips gently, sucking my tongue into her mouth, then
massaged it with hers.  My hand was still on Amy's, guiding it on my
breast, but I let go and began to feel her breast.  Her nipple was
already pretty hard but the more I rubbed her breast and nipple the
more erect it became.  She began to explore my neck as she licked and
tasted it.  I made a very nice love mark on her shoulder.  Don't ask
me why, but I think she was turning me on so much.  Even for my size
I managed to switch positions, as I moved her on to her back and me
on top.  I wanted her my mouth on her mouth so much.</p><p>""You are just so beautiful Amy.""  I said as I kissed my way down from
her ear and neck to the valley between her breasts.  ""I want to taste
every inch of you, but first I want your breasts.""</p><p>""Oh god Sophie, I need your mouth there now, please.""  She asked so
nicely, who was I to refuse.  As I licked her right nipple, I rubbed
her left one between my thumb and finger.  Then I switched places.  
Amy was moaning loudly by now.  Encouraging me to continue.  Even
though I was lightly rubbing her pussy with my thigh, my attention to
her breasts was too much for her.</p><p>""Oh fuck baby, I’m cumming, aaaahhhhhh.""  She screamed.</p><p>""Wow, I haven't even got down there yet.""  She smiled but was still
coming down from her orgasm.  I had not yet stopped playing with her
breasts, but my hand had now moved to between her legs.  Her honey
was running from her lips, as I ran my fingers through her slit, as I
felt her inside and out, I started on her clit, but she was still
sensitive, so I started with my fingers inside of her as I continued
to suckle on her.  Her skin was flawless, and tasted of Amy, so good.</p><p>""You taste so good Amy, I think I want to taste your inner you, can I
do that?""</p><p>""Please.""  She begged.</p><p>""Always so polite, I love that about you.""  I could see the smile as
we teased each other.  I slipped down her body, kissing a trail,
stopping a short while at her stomach, exploring her belly button.  
My fingers were building a slow tempo as I moved in and out of her.  
Her hips were matching the movements of my fingers as the speed
slowly increased.  Finally I moved down and started to taste the
inner Amy, god she tasted so good.  I licked around my fingers and
her slit.  But eventually I wanted her to feel really good.  So I
latched onto her clit, licking and sucking on it.  Her hips started
to move faster, so I started to increase the speed of my fingers.</p><p>""Oh god, Sophie, faster, please, oh right there.  Add a finger,
harder baby, oh fuck me good Sophie, and suck my clit harder baby.""  
I was building her up but she was going to cum real soon.  Then her
vagina walls clamped down on my fingers as she screamed my name.</p><p>""SOPHIE.""  Wow, it was so good to here say my name like that.  The
noises I could produce from her and the reactions I could make her
have.  It almost made me come when she did.  After she has rested a
few minutes.  I crawled back up to kiss her.</p><p>""Can you taste yourself Amy?""</p><p>""Yes, but you taste better.""  Then flipped me on to my back, into our
original positions.  ""Do you want to try something new?""</p><p>""Not tonight, I just need you.  So if you don't mind?  The area
between my legs really needs your mouth on it.  I appreciate any help
you can give.""</p><p>""Always baby, anything to make you feel as good as you make me
feel.""  And she kissed me again before moving down to my pussy.  She
stopped for several minutes, giving my breasts some much needed
attention, before my hands pushed her head further down my body.  She
started kissing around my pussy, taking her sweet, gentle time.  
Bitch.</p><p>""Would you please just fuck me already?""</p><p>""Well with language like that I may just have to stop.""</p><p>""Don't you fucking dare?  I made you cum twice, so pretty please with
sugar on the top, I need to cum so fucking bad, please, Amy, my sweet
love.  I need you NOW.""</p><p>""With a plea like that, how can I refuse such a sweet declaration.""  
After being so gentle she suddenly became ferocious.  Even though
earlier I wanted her to take her time, my need was too much.</p><p>""Harder, faster baby.""  She only used her fingers to separate my
lips, but otherwise her tongue, teeth and mouth did all the work.  
She was so fast; it felt like every part of her mouth was touching
every part of my pussy.  I was building, I could feel it coming.  I
held her head tightly against my pussy, and then added more pressure
by moving my legs over her shoulders.  I was really moving quite
frantically against her as my orgasm built.  It didn't take long.</p><p>""Oh yes, I’m cumming, AMYYYYYYYYY.""  I screamed as I came.  God I
passed out again.  Masturbation was in its infancy compared to her.  
I came to with Amy spooning against me, her breasts pressed against
my back.</p><p>""So wonderful Amy, you are just too good to me.""</p><p>""I try my best, let's sleep now, I have set the alarm to wake us up
at 6.30.  I want some more of you in the morning.""</p><p>""Can't wait, love you Amy, night.""</p><p>""Love you too Sophie, very much.  Sweet dreams my dear, sweet,
angel.""  I smiled as I drifted to sleep.</p>"
23,"Six Days With My Teacher, My Love – Day 6",A P Gilmore,6,"Wednesday And Beyond - Sophie and Amy enjoy some more wake up sex, Melissa gets some good news.  Also what happens over the next 3 weeks and beyond.",['f/F'],"<p class=""h2"">Wednesday</p><p>The next morning I awoke to the alarm.  I could hear Amy moaning, as
she tried frantically to switch it off.  Once she was finally
successful, I turned around to face her.  I leaned in and kissed her
gently.</p><p>""Morning Amy, sleep well?""</p><p>""All the better to wake up with you.""  And returned the kiss.</p><p>""Shower?""  She smiled and shook her head.  ""Fuck?""  She smiled and
nodded her head vigorously.  </p><p>""God, once we are in bed, you have sex on the brain.""</p><p>""I don't see you complaining, besides lying next to you, both of us
naked, just drives me wild.""</p><p>""I have to agree.""  And I grabbed her hand and pushed it between my
legs.  ""Believe me now?""</p><p>""Well whatever you tell me, I will believe you, but proving it
sometimes helps.""  She kissed me and her fingers began to move inside
of me.  ""So can I try that new thing I wanted to do last night?""</p><p>""Sure, if you think we have time, if it works for me, I can try it
with you if you want.""</p><p>""I will hold you to that.  Something that always seemed too erm,
dirty, I have so wanted to try with you, especially last night.  So
if you don't mind, get on your knees.""  I did as she asked, with not
a doubt of trust.  If she asked me to piss on her right now I would
have.  Anything she wanted she could have.  So I got on my knees, her
fingers came out of me, but then she parted my legs slightly and she
returned her fingers to there warm home.</p><p>""Your fingers feel so good in me, what's the view like?""  Amy didn't
respond.  I looked back and Amy just looked like she was drooling at
the sight of my ass.  What a reaction, even better when I wiggled my
ass from side to side, watching her eyes hypnotically follow its
movement.</p><p>""God you have a great ass, just right.""  Her spare hand began to
caress both cheeks, pinching them, rubbing them and at the end gave
each cheek a little slap.  ""Oh so soft and luscious.""</p><p>""What are you going to do?""</p><p>""This.""  And with that she used the spare hand to separate my cheeks
and started to lick my asshole as her fingers began to speed up.  It
was a curious feeling for sure, but it was such a turn on.  I moaned
as loudly as I could as my head buried itself into my pillow to try
and muffle the screams.</p><p>""Oh fuck Amy, this feels so good.""  I tired to keep my ass still, but
with her fingers inside of me I had to move slightly, but Amy kept up
and we managed to keep a rhythm going.  ""Your tongue is such an
expert at many things.""  I told her as I got closer to my orgasm.  My
movements became harder and more erratic, but Amy kept up the best
she good and I got closer, and closer, and closer, until finally.</p><p>""AMYYYYYYY.""  And then collapsed on the bed, I managed to stay awake
this time, but wow.  ""Oh fuck Amy, that was good.""  Once my breathing
steadied, I sat up, and pointed at Amy to do the same.  This brought
a smile to her beautiful face; even bed head made her look
attractive.  I crawled on my knees to get behind her.  Her ass was
perfect; I rubbed it and slapped it hard, creating a little moan,
something to remember for later, but for now, I spread her legs and
slipped my fingers into her, 3 of them.  As my fingers moved I spread
her ass cheeks looking at her hole.  I wasn't even nervous, I just
dived in and started licking her hole, after a few minutes I even
managed to push my tongue inside a little.  This seemed to really
excite Amy as she grabbed my hand from underneath, a sign to tell me
that she wanted my hand to really fuck her.</p><p>""You like this don't you baby, you like my tongue slip into your
asshole.""  All she could do was moan in reply, very loudly as I
returned my tongue.  I managed to move harder into her, and even
towards the end, managed to put all 4 fingers inside of her.  This
really drove her to the edge, but not before her moans had affected
me so much, that I managed to rub my pussy against the back of her
leg.</p><p>""Oh fuck Amy, I am close.""  Amy then screamed into the pillow, a
short while later so did I.  And we both collapsed into each other.  
It was nearly 7.15 and we had to move.  Slowly I managed to get on my
feet and helped Amy up, dragging her into the shower, which would
have to be very quick.  Amy left quickly, after brushing her teeth,
wrapped in her towel as she had to go next door to her room for her
clothes.  Shortly afterwards I was finished, I quickly got dried and
dressed, my hair was still damp but would have to do.  Amy was
already finishing her breakfast, but looked very smart in casual
trouser suit.</p><p>""Sophie, when you talk to Melissa, try to be as discrete as possible,
but let her know we are here only to help nothing more, don't give
too much away about what we will talk about, just ask that we will
explain all if she is willing to meet us.""  Asked mom, I nodded in
agreement.  Amy soon left giving me a kiss on the lips and spoke in
my ear, so that no one else could here.</p><p>""I love you Sophie, this morning your tongue did fantastic work, will
see you later in class.""  She kissed me again, said goodbye to our
parents, before heading out the door.</p><p>""Mom, dad, Amy said the nicest thing last night.  She is very happy
to be part of this family and that you have adopted her, that she
wants to change her name to Amy Green.""</p><p>""Really?"" asked mom.  I nodded.  ""Mark, maybe you can find out what
she would need to do, if that is really what she wants to do?""</p><p>""And I thought this week was going to be quiet at work.""  Dad
chuckled.</p><p>""Thank you both for all your support, it means so much to both of us,
and hopefully Melissa.""  Soon we all helped tidy up the kitchen and
headed out.  Again Melissa was waiting when I reached her house.  I
still had not caught a glimpse of either of Melissa's family, not
that I wanted to.  As we walked I approached the subject of coming to
my house.</p><p>""Melissa, do you think your mum minds that you hang around with me?""  
I asked timidly.</p><p>""Actually, she doesn’t really know, I have not told her.""  She
replied.</p><p>""Can I ask why, not that I feel that not telling them about me makes
me feel any less a friend.  I just want to know, so that I don't feel
like I am getting you in trouble if I am your friend.""</p><p>""Sophie, it's not you, it's me, she has no idea who I am anymore.  
She never listens or pays attention to what I have said to her in
years, so now I just don't bother.  She does not seem at all
interested in what I do.""</p><p>""Well do you think you could come to my house tonight?""  I offered</p><p>""What?""  She seemed shocked at the suggestion.</p><p>""Well I want to be friends with you, and spend more time with you at
my house, that's what friends do, and I don't think I would enjoy it
at your house.  Sorry.""</p><p>""It is ok, I wouldn't want to go to my house either, so if your
parents don't mind I would love to come to your house.""</p><p>""To be honest with you, my parents suggested you visit.  They want to
meet you.  I told them about you last night and as I said I mentioned
about finding your father and about getting you away from your mum.""</p><p>""After all you told them, they still want me to come home with you
tonight?""</p><p>""They have some ideas on how to help you, but would like you to
discuss it with them directly, if you can trust them?""</p><p>""That sounds wonderful; you and your family sound great, I only wish
mine could be that way.""</p><p>""But there is something else Melissa.  Someone else I want you to
talk to, but you have to promise to keep it a secret?""</p><p>""Who is it?""</p><p>""Remember I told you about someone else who had a bad life with her
parents and people around her, she told me she wants to help you as
well, but telling you about her would mean you cannot tell anyone.  I
want to trust you Melissa and if you say you will keep it a secret,
then I will tell you?""</p><p>""I promise that I will never tell anyone about anything, if you don't
want me to.  Whatever you say to me stays between us.  Unless like
yesterday either of us asks permission to tell others.""</p><p>""That is all I needed to here.  My parents know a teacher at school,
and kind of adopted her, because of her past, she has not been able
to trust people and spent the past 8 years practically alone, no
friends or anything.  So about a week ago my parents offered her room
at home to stay, to support her, like I have with you.  We all need
help sometimes and so far my parents have done me very proud.  They
really want to help you and my teacher.""</p><p>""Your parents sound even better, I really can't wait to meet them and
who is the teacher?""  Asked Melissa.</p><p>""Miss Taylor, my English teacher.""</p><p>""I never had her as a teacher, but I do know who you mean.  I see her
in the library a lot.  I don't see her with many teachers; I suppose
having no friends makes you give up on people.  But if she wants to
help also, then obviously you and your parents have helped her very
much.""</p><p>""They have, Amy has changed so much in a week.""</p><p>""Amy, is that her first name?""  I can't believe I let that one slip.</p><p>""Yes, erm, I call her Amy when were in the house, we have become
really good friends, like sisters.""</p><p>""So does she help with your homework, I am terrible with English, she
could help me when I visit?""</p><p>""Actually at home we are Amy and Sophie, not teacher student, so a
part from asking how our day went, school is never, ever mentioned.  
This is very important to me that Amy is treated as a friend, not a
teacher, I don't mean to sound harsh, but it must remain secret that
Amy is not mentioned at school; especially that she lives with a
student and her family.  Please understand that we are trying to help
each other and I really believe Amy can help you.""</p><p>""If it is that important to you Sophie, Amy's name will never leave
my lips outside your home, unless like now when we can talk without
others listening.  But at school, don't worry, I don't interact with
teachers accept in class, so even though I might see her, I will just
ignore her.  I hope she understands that I mean nothing by it.""</p><p>""She won't, we do the same, like this morning I have a class with her
first thing, but we just act like normal in school, she is the
teacher, I am the student.  Nothing more.""  I finished as we had just
arrived at school, I think I told her enough, none of it really a lie.</p><p>""So want to meet for lunch later at the usual place, and we could
discuss me meeting your family tonight?""  She asked</p><p>""That would be great, till later then.""  This time she hugged me,
which I returned before we went our separate ways.</p><p>As I entered class, I caught Amy's eye, and sent the message silently
that things with Melissa were OK, surprisingly she seemed to
understand, and gave me one slight nod which I understood, before
returning to look around at the other students.  I took my seat as
normal at back as we went over Monday’s homework.  We had a group
discussion about what we understood about the play we were reading.  
Then wrote some notes about what the class had discussed, before the
bell finally went.  I wasn't last to leave but I did say a quick bye
to Miss Taylor and left for double science.  After science I grabbed
another sandwich and drink from the canteen before joining Melissa at
our usual lunch spot, and then met again after school at the front
gates.</p><p>I arrived at home just after 4 with Melissa.  I went straight up to
my room and thankfully Amy had thoroughly cleaned our room.  I
realised on the way home that our clothes were all over the floor,
the bed needed sorting, the bathroom probably needed a quick clean,
but I was also thinking about the smell of sex that may linger as now
I kept the window closed.  So I had texted her as a warning, just in
case.  But the room looked so good and smelled fresh, she must have
started before I sent the text.  I showed Melissa my room, she
commented how nice and clean it was.  I had to stifle a laugh.  Then
I took her downstairs to meet Amy and once they had finished work,
our parents.  We entered the kitchen where Amy was just starting
dinner.</p><p>""Want any help?""  Amy turned and smiled nervously when she spotted
Melissa. ""Oh, and this is Melissa.  Melissa this is Amy.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you Melissa, Sophie has told us a lot about you, most
of it good.  Will you be staying for dinner?""</p><p>""Nice to meet you Amy, dinner sounds wonderful, if you don't mind?  
You and Sophie really know how to treat a person.""  Amy gave Melissa
a brief hug.</p><p>""You are very welcome.  Would either of you like a drink?""</p><p>""I would like a soda please, if you have got one?""</p><p>""Sure, Sophie milk as normal?""  I nodded.</p><p>""Thanks Amy.  So do you need help with dinner, I would like to help?""</p><p>""No, its ok, maybe set the table, I am keeping things simple
tonight.  Dad made a spare lasagne last week, so that's warming up in
the oven and I am just doing some vegetables and potatoes to go with
it.""</p><p>""Lasagne is my favourite.""  I started setting out plates and guided
Melissa to get another chair from upstairs from my room.  As soon as
I heard her walking up the stairs, I quickly walked up to Amy and
kissed her, briefly, but nice all the same before returning to the
table.  A bit sneaky I agree, but I always looked forward to getting
home and kissing Amy.  Things remained cordial as my parents arrived
home and then dinner was served.  Amy talked discretely with Melissa
while I spoke to mom and dad about work.  When Amy was finished
Melissa agreed to talk after dinner with all of us.  When the kitchen
was clean I took Melissa to the living room, still holding her hand
for support we sat down together, whilst the adults sat across from
us.</p><p>""So Melissa, no pressure, but do you feel ready to talk?""  Asked dad.</p><p>""I am, I want to thank everyone here for making me feel so welcome in
your wonderful home.  I know Sophie has mentioned that I am pretty
much alone most of the time.  I can't even remember when I last sat
down to dinner as a family.  In one day you have shown what a family
should truly be.  I feel so jealous of what Sophie has always had and
what Amy now has.  Amy told me during dinner that she felt nervous
the first time she arrived here, but that you all made her feel so
welcome that she never wanted to leave.  She reminded me that, if
nothing else you would just listen if need be, and that when ever I
was ready to discuss it, then it would be.  But I feel so comfortable
here, that I feel like you are my family.  So whenever you are
ready.  Let's begin.""  Mom as usual started the conversation.</p><p>""Firstly thank you for being a friend to Sophie, she has missed so
much of life by not having someone close, but now she has you, and
hopefully you can both learn what having friends is all about.""</p><p>""I think I have already figured that out.""  Said Melissa as she
turned to me with a smile.  I smiled back.</p><p>""Good.  Sophie has explained that you have an unhappy home life.  As
I told Sophie I really do not like to speak ill of people, so I
apologise because your mother is one of them.  I know your mother and
her reputation quite well, I have not really talked to her, but I
have seen how bad she can be around people.  I can only imagine what
your step-dad is like, if he is willing to stick around with her.  
Now you have had a tough time with making friends because of your
mum's antics, I do not wish to say bad things about your mum, but she
has a most terrible influence on people.  We felt we should talk
together and think up a way to help you.  I believe it is in your
best interests that your mother does not find out you are discussing
this with us, with anyone for that matter.""</p><p>""OK, I agree, I realise that maybe I have put you all in a very tough
position.  And that if she were to find out about this, she could
cause you all so much trouble, it means a lot that you are taking
such a risk.  I trust you all if you really can help, and I really do
wish it could be easier, but I do so want to get away from her and I
hope my dad can help do that.""  She was crying now so I held her
close, rubbing her back, trying to ease the pain she was feeling.  
Reminding her that she would see him soon, that we would try our best
to help.</p><p>""Melissa, I have made contact with someone who knows where your
father is.""  Said dad, shocking everyone.  This was amazing that he
had not told us this already.</p><p>""But, that is great, where is he, will he come for me?""  Dad seemed a
bit saddened.</p><p>""Melissa, your mother has made it extremely difficult for your father
to maintian contact with you, she just has such a hold over him, it
is going to be extremely difficult to get him here or to even get you
away from your mother.  He is willing to fight for you, but is very
afraid of what your mother will do.  So please see this as a small
positive, but not a solution as of yet.  My friend is passing
messages to your dad, and he gets in touch when he can, but only to
my friend.  He does not trust anybody else in this town, even you
Melissa.  He feels that you may have grown up like your mother.  So
he still in hiding for the time being, but eventually he will meet
you.  My friend assures me, it will take some persuading but it will
happen soon.""</p><p>""Oh thank you so much, I can't believe you found him.""  Melissa cried
as she went to hug my dad.  Then returned to sit next to me as she
tried to compose herself.  ""So I just have to wait, and hope he wants
to see me?""</p><p>""I am sure he will, this is all good news, lets just hope he agrees
and take you away from your mother forever.""  I said happily.</p><p>""Thank you so much Sophie.""  And we hugged.  I did offer Melissa a
night here if she wanted to stay, but she felt that her mother would
question her if she didn't come home.  It was nearly 7pm by the time
Melissa left; dad offered her a lift, agreeing he would drop her off
at the corner of her street.  When dad returned we were still talking
in the living room about dad's statement.</p><p>""So dad, why did you not tell us earlier about Melissa’s dad?""  Amy
asked.</p><p>""Well at first I was not going to say anything, with him being so
afraid to talk at the moment, I did not want to give Melissa too much
hope, but I think she needed a little, I just hope she can keep her
mother from knowing.  She has so many connections and people that she
knows, she is the queen of manipulation and getting people to do what
they want.  But something that I heard just now, that friend of mine
just phoned to say that both Monica and Derek are under investigation
for tax and benefit fraud.""</p><p>""What, oh my god, what about Melissa?""  I asked.</p><p>""Well this is the same person who is in touch with her father, they
have been trying to find him for months as he may have been around
when this started and that also Melissa needs him after her parents
are arrested.  Please do not tell this to Melissa, we can't let her
mother find out and run.  So it is important this is kept secret,
because I shouldn't even know, but my colleague felt I could be
trusted.  So at the moment Melissa just has to keep quiet about this
and believe that her dad will come when changes his mind.  When in
fact Melissa and her dad will meet once Monica and Derek are
arrested.  Should be less than a month, and Ray has agreed to move
back once this happens, so that Melissa doesn’t have to leave school
if she doesn’t want.  So Sophie if you can keep all of that a secret
from her, but also keep her distracted, try not to mention her father
and if she talks about him, try and get her to think about other
things.""  I nodded, this was too much, but I knew what I needed.  I
got up from my seat and then took Amy’s hand as I dragged from the
room.</p><p>""Thanks dad, night and goodnight mom.""  And with that we left and
headed to our room.  We entered and I just stripped out of my clothes
and got into bed, I was faced away from Amy as she got in bed beside
me.  She moved close behind me, I could feel her breasts against my
back, until her naked body, spooned to the back of mine completely,
holding me tightly.</p><p>""You have been given a lot of responsibility and as we discussed
yesterday, you have had to deal with a lot in a week, especially
someone of such a young age.  Sophie, I know it is hard, but I will
be by your side, and even though you hate lying and keeping secrets,
this is too important not to hide and keep it from Melissa, like our
relationship.""</p><p>""Thank you Amy, for loving me and being my anchor.  Your support and
love means more to me than anything.  Just holding me is all I need
right now.  Night my love.""  I turned the best I could to kiss Amy on
the lips.</p><p>""Night Sophie.""  And with that we both began to fall asleep.  I
thought of seeing Melissa and trying to hide the surprise from her.  
I was worried but as Amy said, it is important, like our
relationship, to keep certain things from the people we love.</p><p>And Beyond</p><p>As a way to distract Melissa I thought we should start going out and
socialising with each other and other people, even though when I did
go out it affected my time with Amy, she was happy to see me become
more sociable and outgoing.  Even though I was not able to go out
with Amy, we both decided that neither of us should stay at home all
the time.  So Amy decided it was time to start trusting people her
own age and make friends.  Melissa did not mention her dad again or
ask me what my dad had heard.  We talked more about boys.  It was fun
to talk, but difficult not to slip up and tell her about Amy.  We
went out every weekend and soon started to get noticed by people,
between the two of us in 3 weeks we had started to become popular
people, some even commented on how mature we seemed, which could be a
good thing, but to us it made us feel left out slightly.  Melissa and
I even got asked out a few times by some boys, and Amy agreed I
should try it for the experience.  I did, it was ok, but I had to let
him down gently before he got the wrong idea, but Melissa had a
second date with her new 'boyfriend' Greg.  He seemed nice and
Melissa said he was not pushy and seemed quite interested in her.</p><p>Life at home was great.  Amy and I started having more fun with each
other, now that everything had settled.  She got a letting agency to
deal with finding tenants and the house was soon filled with a
family, they agreed to keep her mail safe until she collected it at
weekends.  They also were very kind making sure people assumed she
still lived there, without asking questions as to why.  Even though
Amy had started to go out a couple of times a week with other
teachers and with me having my time with Melissa and my new friends,
neither of us regretted missing out on quality time with each other.  
We found plenty of time to be together at home, but as that was the
only place to be together and socialising was important for us both,
it did not matter.  We had sex whenever we could, we tried a few
different positions and we were happy with the pace we found with
each other.  I could tell you about the time when we tried water
sports in the shower, but we decided to never speak of it again, but
at least we tried.  Amy felt I was too young for dildos but now that
I wanted to try new things together I asked her to at least see what
we could purchase and at least think about trying it.  So we explored
the internet, found a site that discretely delivered sex-toys to your
door.  I have to say it was the most fun afternoon I had spent with
Amy.  She had never bothered with toys in her life so could not tell
me how it may feel, but we read some of the reviews.  We looked at
all of the many of toys, including checking out the sexy lingerie.  I
told Amy I would like to see her in a corset, white, with matching
underwear, tights and suspenders; she would like me to where the
same, so we purchased a set, and black, for each of us.  In terms of
toys, the shear amount of toys to choose from was amazing, we even
imagined and played with each other as we figured which would be the
best toy to buy.  After a few hours, we chose a pocket rocket which
was a mini vibrator, a normal standard vibrator, about 5 inches,
something called a rabbit, which Amy said she would enjoy me using it
on her, and then maybe later she could use it on me.  The final
choice was where we were undecided, whether or not to get a strap-on
set.  Amy was not entirely sure she wanted to waste money on
something neither of us may not like.  But together we agreed that so
far we had tried things we would not normally do and so we got one.  
We ended up buying a deluxe pack, which contained the strap part and
about 7 attachments.  The attachments varied in size, there was even
a small 5 inch one which secretly I could see Amy using on me once we
received it.  There was even a really big one that we felt we would
never use.  And then there was a double headed one which we could
both use with or without the strap.  The single headed ones had an
extra bit that could stimulate the users clit while having sex with
there partner.  Amy even snuck in a pair of handcuffs even though the
wooden bed frame had no where to fit them, she thought that one day
we might find a use for them.  Very kinky of her I said.  Once we had
spent nearly £200 on it all, we were about ready to order.  Then Amy
felt that whatever we get we could survive on for many years and she
felt that while we ordered the toys she wanted to also check out the
film section and maybe even a book.  Now Amy had experience in porn
films and had years ago made notes on who made the best films.  We
chose three in the end after searching through about a hundred
reviews.  The first was what Amy called the basic porn film., which
she described as bad acting and even faker moaning, but some of it
was pretty raw and it might be good now and again to watch.  Next was
what I chose, it was a foreign film, which had the most beautiful
girls in it; it was very artsy type of film, pretty and sweet rather
than real and rough.  The last one was supposed to star real lesbian
women, having real sex and making real sounds.  This added about
another £60 to the bill.  The book section had many to choose from as
well.  We got three of those as well.  We found a romantic story
about a teacher and student at college in America, so we could read
how they met and how they coped through college, making sure no one
found them out.  The next one was a bunch of short lesbian stories in
a big volume book.  Amy laughed that if I ever had trouble sleeping
she would read to me.  Finally the one we had to fight over, I wanted
a teaching book, something like a better lesbian sex book, but Amy
felt uncomfortable as to why we needed one if we had great sex
anyway.  I understood her reasoning, but I said what if there are
things in the book we haven't tried, it maybe fun to just try and
copy them, even if they seem weird.  We had tried lots of positions
but I knew there had to be more, so Amy agreed and purchased a book
that claimed to have every sex position available for lesbians.  The
books were the final purchase, bringing the total to over £300, now
came the hard part.  I was 14, Amy did not officially live her and we
were not having any of the products delivered to the nice family
living at our other house.  So we had to get mom or dad to let us use
there details.  I spoke to mom, of course, who without asking what we
were buying, after I mentioned they were for the bedroom, agreed to
let us use her details.  The items would take 28 days as some of the
items were imported, so now we just needed to wait.  But after all
that time on the internet, we were really turned on excited by our
purchases, that we shut the window, stripped naked and spent the next
4 hours in bed.  We were both so turned on especially about what
would happen when the products arrived and how it would feel.</p><p>So things at home settled well.  Amy was so at home with us, it was
like she had always been there.  Dad was having a party at his firm
and invited Amy and I to attend along with mom.  Even though playing
discrete had become easier, especially all the practice we got at
school, we managed to sneak in a bit of fun, and enjoyed our first
outside date together.  Dad said we should try and relax as much as
possible, to enjoy ourselves, but still without drawing attention.  
It was easy after a lot of practice and we even managed a dance
together.  We commented on how sexy we both looked and that when we
got home we would both be out of our clothes and in bed.  I was so
happy and so was Amy, we had found each other, and part of me felt
practically married.  Mom and dad were happy; the house was filled
with happiness and love and even suggested that maybe we should plan
to go away at Christmas.  Just the 4 of us so that Amy and I could be
able to go outside and act like a couple.  This worried us both,
because even though we both really wanted to, the feeling was that we
were still gay and that people may not act kindly towards us.  But
mom had already thought of that and she had found a town in America
that was a gay friendly place.  Wow, how great are our parents, they
thought of us before them, they really wanted us to experience the
outside world, together.  Mom also added that once we got comfortable
with being seen together by other people, we could at least be
prepared and feel comfortable once we both came out.  We both cried
our agreement to the holiday, reminding them we loved them both and
how amazing they really are.  Christmas was not for another month,
but dad had managed to already book it and asking us was just being
polite as he knew we would both agree.  So now we spent as much time
finding out about the place we were going and all the sights to see,
together, hand in hand.</p><p>This all happened over the last 3 weeks and it was Friday just after
school finished and Melissa and I were walking home, discussing
meeting tomorrow to go ice skating and maybe to see a film.  When we
approaced Melissa's house there were two police cars and we both ran
to see what happened.  We arrived just as the police were placing
both Melissa’s mum and step-dad into a police car.  Her mum was
really giving them a fight, especially when she saw Melissa; she was
begging Melissa to tell them that it was not true.  But Melissa was
in shock, so I held her, as eventually her mum was put in the car and
was taken away.  From a car across the street a man exited and
approached us, Melissa shouted daddy and ran towards him.  I stayed
behind as I watched Melissa hug her father tightly; it was very
emotional for both of them, including me.  Eventually Melissa
introduced me and I invited them to my house if they wanted.  They
agreed and I took them home.  Once there Melissa was told by my dad
and her dad what had happened to her mum and step-dad.  How Melissa's
dad had come to take her away from her mum for good.  The charges
against Melissa’s mum and step-dad were strong and airtight; they had
nearly a million in the bank, made up off dodgy dealings, fraud and
even some drug dealing.  It also seems they were planning on leaving
the country soon, what would have happened to Melissa?  Melissa was
sad for her mum, but had accepted easily that her mum and step-dad
had dug there own graves, but she was very happy to have her dad
back.  Her dad explained that Melissa’s step-dad threatened to hurt
Melissa if he tried to stay in touch, he could not risk that,
especially with the hold Monica had on certain people.  So he waited
until she was old enough to leave, then he would have made contact.  
It was a long day of crying and happiness.  I invited them to stay in
Amy's room, Amy agreed saying she could stay with me tonight.  They
were so tired they never questioned it and we all went to bed.</p><p>Life is funny, I remember so much about our first six days together;
I can still feel that first kiss, and when my hymen was broken by
Amy's fingers.  But over time life became just normal, sure things
happened, some good, some bad.  But 10 years later, Amy and I a very
much still together and even more in love than when we first met.  
About 3 years ago we were legally married in a civil service, with
all our friends and family gathered around us.  Amy looked radiant;
she was 4 months pregnant with our first child.  Now I am the one
pregnant with our second.  Amy still teaches while I became social
worker.  Of the professions I chose, I chose the one that helps
people, those less fortunate than others.  It was hard work and
pretty emotional a lot of the time, but I learnt to deal with it and
with Amy always by my side supporting me, I even felt good about
myself helping whenever I could.  We decided to stay near mom and
dad, but did move to a new house, 5 years we have lived here, and
have shared very happy moments together.  We got a dog, and then we
had Michael, our son.  The house Amy's Aunt left her, we still own
and make a could extra living out of it, which paid for the deposit
on the house and our IVF treatment for us both to have each others
child.  I am 7 months gone now and have decided to leave work for a
year, so while I sit and rest my bad back I decided to try and write
my story.  It is about love, acceptance, understanding, support and
being true to yourself.  I write this as a guide to how life should
be, rather than the pain and hurt Amy and Melissa experienced in
there young lives.  I see it every day, and so far I have yet to meet
anyone who shares the kind of love Amy and I have, maybe except mom
and dad.  I would like to believe there are others like us, I really
would.</p><p>I hope you enjoyed my story, even though there is much more I want to
tell you about.  What we did on holiday and what we did with all
those toys.  What happened once I left school and what happened next,
especially how on my 16th birthday I told Melissa about Amy and I
being engaged (she asked me that morning), and how so happy she was
for me, but that she also kind of guessed.  I could ask you to use
your imagination, or I could have my baby and try and write the
rest.  But for now, Amy is calling me, she has offered me a back rub,
and who knows, much more.  For now, thank you for reading and who
knows maybe I could tell you about the time I got trapped naked,
outside the honeymoon suite of a hotel in Greece, shouting at a women
who simply laughed her naked ass off, while she was safe in the room.</p>"
24,Angie's Hot Night,Aabie,1,Angie catches her sister sleeping in a very vunerable position and takes advantage…,"['fgg,ws,panties,rel,oral first time']","<p>It all started on a hot summer night, Angie 9 with beautiful grey
eyes, dark tanned skin, and long black hair that stopped right abover
her tight, plump bottom. Angie had been trying to fall asleep for a
while, but just couldnt do to the heat. Feeling the nned to do
something she decided it would be better to remove her pjays and
sleep in just her tank top and tight white care bear panties, that
where already damp due to the heat. Before getting back in bed she
looked in the bed next to her to find her sister Jamie, 6 sleeping in
the oddest yet sexiest position. Jamie like her sister tan but had
light brown eyes that made anyone melt, with curly black hair
stopping at the middle of her back.</p><p> Angie giggled as she watched her sister sleep with her face in the
pillow on on her knees with her bottom in the air. It was soon Angie
not only found the position funny but very arousing. The way her
sister slept reminder her of the way the older women was before
getting her cunt licked by another women on a lesbian porno her and
her sister snuk out there moms room and watched earlier that day.
Though they were young Angie and Jamie watched pornos more then they
watched cartoons. With there mother always gone at work, Angie and
Jamie would leave there neighboors House early (who was supposed to
be watching them til there mom got home) by telling them theyre mom
doest mind them staying at home for the last couple hours till she
got home, in which she very much did mind but never asked. As soon as
they got home they would jump in their moms bed, turn on the dvd and
see what their mom had been watching that night. More then likely its
a nasty movie as the called them of women doing naughty things.</p><p>The longer Angie watched her sisters tight ass in the air the more
and more her cunt began to get wet very wet for a young lady her age.
Seeing that her sister had also was very hot with her face begining
to sweat. She decided it would only be right to remove her pjays and
plus she really just wanted to see her panties. For as long as Angie
could remember for some reason she loved seeing other girls panties,
it always made her cunt tingle. As she began to remove Jamies pjays,
Jamies legs began to spread a little wider but still on her knees.
Angie managed to take the pjays off with no worries. Jamie too was
also wearing care bear panties hers light blue.</p><p>Angie slowly and softly began to work her hand in her own panties
sticking a finger in and out her tight cunt at the sight of her
younger sister.Angie couldnt help herself she had to do something, so
she reached out and started to tug at Jamies panties just then Jamie
had awaken wondering what was going on. ""Angie what are you doing?""
Jamie asked. ""Im sorry Jamie I just saw you sleeping there and you
were sweating I thought you were hot..I just wanted to play with you
like the big girls do in mommys movies"". Jamie corious as to if she
should let her sister play with her tiny cunt like she seen in the
movies. Then she thought they seem to like it in the movies why not
try it. Before she could make up her mind Angie did it for her, Angie
felt a need to do something. Before Jamie knew it Angie bent down and
kissed her sister right on the lips, sticking her tounge in her
younger sisters mouth. ""Angie what are you doing?"" Jamie said
breaking the kiss. ""Come on Jamie I promise its going to be fun.""
Jamie taking too long to responded Angie tried a second kiss, this
time no refusal cam from jamie. Giving Angie a hint that she wants to
do it too.</p><p>Jamie now laid on her back with her sister sitting on top of her, was
confused with fear but she too started to feel a tingle in her little
cunt. Angie now in controll started playing with her little sisters
round brown nipples massaging the in her hands. Angie still sitting
on top started grinding her wet little cunt right above her own
little sister slowly picking up the pace. ""OOOOH THAT FEELS GOOD""
Whispered Angie before slipping a hand under her cunt to massage both
girls pussies. Jamie now aroused found herself moaning under her
breath. ""Angie I like this"" whispered Jamie. Angie slowly scooted off
her sister and began licking the top of Jamies little slit right
through her damped panties. Jamies weakend by the touch of her
sisters tongue grasped the back of angies head to keep it in place
like she seen before. Angie now moving Jamies panties to the side
began lapping at her beautiful sisters cunt while sticking a hand in
her own panties. Jamie forcing her hips up and down rappidly while
her sisters tongue was burried in her crotch. After 5 or 10 minutes
Angie decides its her sisters turn to reutrn the favor.</p><p>Moving her panties to her ankles Angie stands over her sister before
sitting on top of her face pleading with her sister to lick it the
same way. Indeed Jamie did. Slowly Angie started Rocking her hips
back and forth on top of her young sisters face, As Jamie made sure
her tongue licked over every part of her sisters sweet musty
cunt.""YOUR GREAT"" Angie told her younger sister. Though Angie was
feeling the greatest sensation a 9yo could feel she had a sudden urge
to take a piss. ""Jamie wait I have to go pee"". ""Me too copied
Jamie"". ""Well i dont really feel like walking to the bathroom, Why
dont we just pee right here and tell mom you wet the bed again"" said
Angie. ""No way im not getting in trouble for you"" replied
Jamie. ""Jamie come on itl be fun watching our litlle pussies piss I
always play with my cunt when i go pee it feels good,"" said angie
Jamie again being younger and naive agreed. They sat side by side on
the bed, rubbing eachothers little pussy until streams of piss came
out. While peeing angie stood up and splashed piss all over her
little sisters thighs and the last droplets she squated over her
sisters face forcing her cunt back in Jamies mouth.Jamie smiled and
started lapping at her sisters pussy again while playing with her own.</p>"
25,"Sapphic Dreams, Chapter One",Adam Bookbinder,1,A young woman discovers a mysterious link between a story she is following on a girl-love story web site and her own recurring dreams.,['FFg'],"<p>Katie woke with a start. There was a sheen of sweat on her naked body
and her heart was racing. She'd had the same dream again. The same
dream she'd been having for over two weeks now. It was a cool summer
evening and her windows were open yet she was hot and her duvet was in
a heap on the floor by her bed. She'd been hot in the dream too. In it
she always seemed to be in the same place, a Greek island, and it
appeared to be late in the day and she was aware of it being hot. She
screwed up her eyes and glanced at the clock on her bedside table. It
was just gone four-o-clock in the morning and it was still dark
outside, yet she was wide awake, just as she had been on previous
occasions when the dream had woken her.</p><p>Her heart was still pounding and her head was spinning. It all seemed
so real, but it couldn't be, it was just a dream. It was just her mind
mixing reality with fantasy, but then, she could still taste the salt
on her lips from the sea, or was it from her own perspiration?</p><p>The dreams had started just after she had found the Sapphic Dreams
story web site where she had entered an exciting world where men and
women wrote romantic and erotic stories about little girls. It was
wonderful. It was a revelation to discover that there were other
people in the world like her with the same desires! Although there
were lots of stories written by a variety of different people the main
editorial was written by the webmistress, a woman who called herself
Psyche. To Katie her words were like poetry and very, very erotic. It
was the way she wrote that made it special as if each letter joined
together to form a hypnotic spell. Her writing was so beautifully
descriptive that it painted a picture in Katie's mind that was so real
it was almost like actually entering Psyche's erotic world. In her
story Psyche described a beautiful place where everyone was free to
love whoever they wanted. In her corner of this world, a place she
called Eresos, little girls were brought to her to be initiated into
the arts of sapphic love, and the women who loved them came to teach,
to satisfy their own desires and to watch them at play with each other.</p><p>When she had got to the end of Psyche's story she was thrilled to
discover that it wasn't really the end at all. Every few days there
was a new chapter and in reality the story was like a blog in which
she updated her readers on the latest erotic, romantic and lustful
goings on in Eresos. And Katie had been transfixed. It had changed her
life. All she could think about every day while she sat at the
supermarket check-out, monotonously scanning the contents of a never
ending line of shopping trollies, was Sapphic Dreams and the little
girl's of Psyche's Eresos.</p><p>There was one girl in particular that Psyche had written about who
Katie had fallen in love with. Her name was Pixie and she was a skinny
little eight-year-old with fair hair and sparkling blue eyes. Pixie
was a horny little imp who preferred women to girls of her own age.
She especially liked women who would really go wild with her rather
than the ones who treated her like a china doll that might break
unless they were ever so gentle. Psyche wrote that Pixie liked the
women best who desperately, desperately wanted to have sex with a
little girl. The ones who were really hungry for it and when they got
their hands on her would let themselves go really wild, as if that one
night with Pixie might be their one and only time with a little girl.
And with women like that Pixie wanted to be that girl. She was funny
too and many of Pixie's antics made Katie laugh. Most of all though
she liked her confidence and her assertiveness in getting what she
wanted for herself. She wasn't selfish but she had the self
assuredness to speak her mind. In Psyche's tales of Pixie's encounters
with women it was Pixie who was in charge. She was like a seductress
attempting to awaken the inner beast in her lovers, delighting when
she did  and then giving herself completely to the woman's desires.</p><p>It was some time after Katie fell in love with Pixie that the dreams
started. In the first one she was swimming in a beautifully warm,
bright blue sea. She was wearing just a small black thong and she had
a tremendous feeling of happiness and of being free. She dived
underwater and swam towards the bottom with her eyes open. There were
dozens of tiny little silver fish swimming around her and they
sparkled in the sunlight like miniature shooting stars, flashing and
dancing around her. She felt as if she was a part of the sea and as if
it was part of her, and everything in it was connected. The feeling of
the gentle caresses of the warm water on her bare skin aroused her and
her nipples became stiff and erect on her small, hard little breasts.
There were starfish on the sea bed and richly coloured shells and
pebbles everywhere. Suddenly the sea became shallow and she broke
surface on a pretty beach behind which was a picturesque village of
white and pastel coloured buildings perched at the top of a gently
sloping cliff.</p><p>On the beach was a woman, naked save for a white cotton loin cloth,
holding out her hand to Katie in a clear invitation to join her. As
she stood up, with water dripping from her glistening body, the woman
smiled warmly and she had an overwhelming sense of belonging, and her
heart filled with joy. Stood at the top of the cliff and part way
along a narrow path that twisted and turned its way down to the beach
was a fair haired little girl, naked, like the woman, save for a white
cotton loin cloth. As she got closer to the woman it seemed that she
was just about to speak when Katie suddenly woke up. She had the same
dream the following evening and then again the evening after that and
each time she awoke just as the woman was about to speak. She decided
to keep a diary of her dreams, making a note of anything new that she
noticed. The woman looked to be in her late twenties or early thirties
with long dark hair and olive coloured skin. Apart from being very
atractive it was her eyes that Katie tried to concentrate on each time
the dream recurred. They were beautiful almond shaped eyes, dark and
mysterious and full of unspoken wisdom.</p><p>Katie decided to draw the woman. She loved to draw and paint as much
as she loved to read and write and the thing she loved to draw most of
all was that which she was most passionate about, women and pretty
little girls. She always drew the girls as flower pixies and the women
as fairies, as this was a common theme in fantasy art and it was a
mask for her true desire. Even though she was twenty four years old
she lived with her mum in a small council house in which it was
difficult to keep secrets from each other. Her mum didn't know that
she liked women as well as men and she certainly didn't know of her
passion for little girls. She planned to keep it that way.</p><p>Drawing the woman from the memory of a dream had been difficult but
she took her time and the recurring nature of her dreams, and her
dream diary, helped her and soon she had a picture that she felt was a
good likeness. The woman was indeed pretty. She was tall and slim with
small pert breasts and a flat, toned tummy. Katie's heart lurched. If
only she were real, she thought.</p><p>Next she drew in the cliff behind the beach and the little path that
twisted and turned its way up to the village. Then she drew the little
girl but she was too far away to draw her in much detail and she
thought how strange it was that her dream was all in perspective. She
wished she could see the girl more closely and she felt excited as she
imagined her standing there naked apart from her loin cloth.</p><p>It was after she had completed her picture that her universe seemed to
turn impossibly inside out. She had finished work at the supermarket
one evening and had hurried home and logged on to Sapphic Dreams to
see if Psyche had added any more chapters. She had, and excitedly
Katie decided to make herself a cup of tea and really savour the
latest news from Eresos. When eventually she settled down with a
steaming mug and some choccolate biscuits she'd brought home from work
she was feeling really aroused and hoped that Phyche's tale would turn
her on even more. She clicked on the latest chapter and lent forward
as words filled her screen.</p><p>Within moments she began to feel dizzy and her head spun in disbelief
at what she read. Psyche began the chapter with news that a newcomer
was about to arrive in Eresos, a young woman in her mid twenties.
There was always a celebration in the village when a newcomer arrived,
wrote Psyche, and a feast was prepared to welcome her. Pixie was
particularly excited because, Psyche told her, this woman was more
passionate than any who had visited before and, she said, the urge for
love with a child was strong within her. Tables were set out in the
main square and they were filled with fruits, fresh fish, cheese and
salads. There were also little round cakes that were a local delicacy.
Most of the women and some of the girls donned cotton tops but many
remained in their loin cloths as the sun was still hot.</p><p>The girls and women had put flowers in their hair and around their
necks and a band began to play traditional Greek music. When it was
time Psyche slipped off and made her way to the path that led down to
the beach. Pixie followed but Psyche told her to wait at the top of
the path and not to push herself on the newcomer when she arrived as
it wasn't fair to the other girls. It was their way that the newcomer
should choose her first partner in the ritual they would have before
the feast.</p><p>All the little girls would stand around her in a circle. She would
then be spun around and would choose her girl by daubing red paint,
previously applied to her midddle finger, on the child's forehead.
Dizzy after havng been spun around it ensured a degree of randomness
in the newcomer's concious selection so that she would get the girl
she was destined for. Then the feast would begin followed by dancing
and entertainment that would go on until late in the evening. At any
time after sunset the newcomer was then free to take her chosen one
home and it was not expected for them to be seen in the village again
until after the next full moon. It was not done for a girl to put
herself forward before the choosing ritual. Psyche told Pixie that she
could watch the newcomer's arrival from a distance but then she must
join the other girls before the newcomer began her journey along the path.</p><p>Psyche walked down to the beach, leaving Pixie at the top, and smiled
as a beautiful young woman emerged from the sea. Water poured off her
glistening body and Psyche admired her slender form. She was wearing
nothing but a black thong and her nipples were stiff and erect on her
small, hard little breasts. When she smiled her whole face seemed to
radiate happiness and Psyche smiled back extending her hand in a
welcoming gesture of friendship.</p><p>Psyche went on to describe the newcomer in more detail and Katie's
mind spun as she read. Not only did Psyche describe her, Katie, in
perfect detail, but she had also described her recurring dream, told
from the perspective of the woman on the beach! This was impossible!
How could a woman she had never met describe her almost perfectly and,
even more astonishing, how could she describe her dream?</p>"
26,"Sapphic Dreams, Chapter Two",Adam Bookbinder,1,Eventually Katie learns how to get past the sticking point in her dream and meets Pixie.,['Fg'],"<p>For the next few days the dreams continued but Katie never got past
the moment on the beach when the woman was about to speak. She always
woke as the woman's lips parted, as if the dream was quickly being
snatched away from her by forces that didn't want her to hear what she
had to say. A week went by and the dreams increased in frequency until
she was having the same dream several times a night. It was almost as
if there was such a thing as a dream-sender who was becoming as
frustrated as she was and kept resending the dream repeatedly in the
hope that it might eventually get past what seemed to be a sticking
point. The problem was that Katie was growing tired as her sleep was
being disturbed by the repeating cycle of sleeping, dreaming and then
waking. When she woke she always felt wide awake and it was difficult
getting back to sleep again, particularly as she knew that even when
she did get back to sleep the dream would eventually wake her again.</p><p>It was still exciting though, being in that lovely warm sea surrounded
by the silver fish and the feeling that the waters of the sea were
caressing her body. Each time she emerged from the sea she was
thrilled to see the woman standing there with her hand outstretched,
welcoming her. As she walked towards her she could feel the sand
between her toes and the hot sun on her bare back. Then her eyes would
follow the path, twisting and turning up the cliff to the village at
the top. And always it was the same, at the top of the path was the
fair-haired girl, watching her and seemingly willing her to climb the
path. And then it would all be over. Just as she reached out to take
the woman's hand the dream was snatched away and she was wide awake
again. Each time she tried to see more in the dream as if there was
something she was missing that might explain something important. Once
she thought she saw what looked like a man in a brown robe hurrying
away just as the woman held out her hand, but it was only a fleeting
glimpse and she couldn't be sure.</p><p>Then one night it all changed. She had stayed up late watching a film
and when she went to bed she found her bedroom illuminated by the
silvery light of a new moon. She crossed to the window and admired its
beauty, and then, under her breath, she asked the moon to guide her in
her dreams and help her to get a full night's sleep. Suddenly she had
the notion that it was up to her to get past the point in her dream
where she always woke up. There was something she had to do and
although she had no idea what it was, she knew that finding the
knowledge of what she must do next was her mission. As she considered
this she knew that she had found the answer and her body suddenly
filled with a strange energy, as if someone had poured a dose of
happiness into her, and this feeling of elation seemed to confirm that
what she was thinking was correct.</p><p>She looked up at the moon and for a moment it seemed to radiate the
same strange energy that she felt inside her. Perhaps it was just her
imagination but she felt excited again and more convinced than ever
that the dream was something special, something magical. As the
euphoric feeling subsided she thought about her new idea. What could
it be that she had to do and why was it so important that she should
do anything anyway? What she needed to know was whether it was
something she should do in the dream or in her waking world. What she
was sure of was that there was something and it was simply a case now
of finding out what it was. Now she had a sense of purpose.</p><p>Leaving her curtains open she undressed in the light of the moon and
lay naked on the bed, her bare skin illuminated by its silvery glow.
Laying her head on the soft pillow she closed her eyes and wondered
what it was that she must do. As she did so her thoughts drifted from
her dream and entered the world of Psyche's Eresos and the sexy little
eight-year-old Pixie. Her fingers involuntarily moved between her
slender legs as she thought of the little girl and how wonderful it
would be to be one of the women of Eresos. She imagined running along
the beach, hand in hand with Pixie, both of them laughing and full of
happiness to be so free and to be together. Her fingers found her
wetness and she masturbated as she imagined rolling naked on the beach
with Pixie and making love to the little girl at the edge of the sea.</p><p>She orgasmed quickly and allowed the sexual energy to flow through her
body, wondering if sexual energy was anything like the strange energy
that had filled her before. Suddenly she felt earthy and full of
female sexuality and she was aroused by the fact that she was naked
and fully exposed to the new moon. She remembered what she had read
about Pixie on the Sapphic Dreams web site and how she liked women to
go wild with her. So she imagined her again, and this time she carried
Pixie in her arms, off the beach to a room with white walls and a
smooth marble floor. Pushed up against the far wall was a rectangular
bed with white cotton sheets, and she threw the fair-haired little imp
onto the bed and pulled off her loin cloth in one deft mood. This time
she fucked Pixie, without any preamble, gripping her small buttocks
and sucking her bare mound hungrily, the tip of her tongue pushing
into the child's cunt. Katie wondered what a little girl's cunt would
taste like and she thought that Pixie's would probably be a little
tangy with a slightly salty taste of the sea.</p><p>In her fantasy she began to imagine fingering the little girl as she
sucked her, caressing her flat chest and moving the palm of her hand
over her corrugated ribs. Searching she eventually found one of her
little nipples and she scratched and pressed it gently with her
fingertip. It was all too much, she was turning herself on so much
that she just couldn't stop her next orgasm from shaking her slim
body, her hips and her hand moving together like ballerinas dancing.
She bit her bottom lip to prevent herself from crying out and screwed
her eyes tight shut in absolute ecstacy. A little tear escaped her
left eye and rolled down her cheek leaving a silver trail in its wake.
She breathed in deeply, her mouth open now, and filled her lungs with
air, the depth and steadiness of her intake of breath a representation
of her desire for Pixie. She masturbated again and this time she held
Pixie's angelic face between her spread legs and fucked the child's
open mouth. God, how she would love to do that, and just the thought
of that one thing made her come again.</p><p>When sleep eventually took her she had orgasmed several times, and
although she could have continued for much longer she was keen to get
into her dream and start looking for the clues that might give her the
knowledge of what it was she had to do.</p><p>Suddenly she was swimming again, naked save for her little black
thong. Once again she felt aroused by the warm water caressing her
bare skin. She spun around in it, luxuriatng in the feeling of
nakedness, and a sudden outpouring of her female sexual energy
thrilled her. As she did so she realised that she had never done that
before, it was something new in her dream and she wondered if by
exerting her will she could change what happened next. Rather than
swimming to shallower waters she remained below water but swam
parallel to the beach. When she broke surface for air there was no
sign of the woman or the little girl who stood at the top of the path,
but it was the same beach and the same little village at the top of
the cliff, the pretty little buildings radiating their whites and
pastel colours as if they themselves were shinning.</p><p>Katie swam towards the beach and her heart raced as suddenly she
became aware of the fact that she could feel everything. In fact she
could use all of her five senses. She could taste the saltiness of the
sea as well as feel it, and when she looked around she realised that
the whole world was around her and her dream was not limited to this
little beach and the village at the top of the cliff. She was in
another world and it was as real as the one she had left behind.
Eventually she bumped against the sandy bottom of the sea and she
noticed a man dressed in a brown robe walking slowly by the water's
edge. Every now and then he would bend down and pick something up and
drop it into a leather pouch he was carrying.</p><p>Standing up she became aroused once again by her near nudity and the
knowledge that her body would be appealing to the man. She walked over
to him and as she got closer she realised that he was quite elderly,
perhaps in his sixties or seventies. He smiled as she approached and
strangely she had the peculiar feeling that she knew this man,
although she was sure she had never seen him before. Before she had
chance to speak he held out his hand and she took it. He bent down and
kissed it, then, placing both of his hands on her shoulders, he kissed
both of her cheeks, first the left and then the right.</p><p>""Welcome to Eresos,"" the man smiled, his eyes sparkling like a
youth's. ""I sense that you have not swum here from the next bay, but
perhaps have arrived from another realm.""</p><p>It didn't seem to be a question and Katie felt that he was telling her
rather than asking. Suddenly she didn't know what to do. Should she
kiss his cheeks too and if she didn't would he think her rude? Instead
she just asked him politely where Eresos was.</p><p>The man smiled again. ""The place of your dreams I suspect. This is the
island of Lesbos.""</p><p>""How do you know about me?"" Katie asked, ""How do you know what my
dreams are and where I've come from?"" Her tone was enquiring in a
friendly way and not challenging. She was seeking knowledge from this
man and she had a strong sense that he had at least some of the answers.</p><p>He squeezed her hand gently. ""I have been watching you for some time
now. It seems that you have been struggling to remain in this realm,
and, if I am correct, you now seek the knowledge that will allow you
to stay here.""</p><p>Katie's jaw dropped. How could this man have been watching her? She
had never seen him before! And she asked him curiously, how he could
know anything about her when she had never seen him before.</p><p>The man smiled, ""I have always been here,"" he said, ""it is just that
you have never looked for me before, although you caught a glimpse of
me once."" As he spoke he began walking and led her across the beach
towards a clump of trees and bushes from where the little path began
its journey up the cliff to the village above.</p><p>The man stopped some twenty yards from the path and Katie realised
that she was closer to it now than she had ever been before.</p><p>""What you must do,"" the man said, ""is to know why you are truly here
and seek the answer in your heart.""</p><p>As he spoke Katie heard voices at the top of the cliff and when she
looked up she saw the woman talking to the little girl, the sound of
their conversation carried on a gentle breeze.</p><p>""When you stand before Psyche does her near nakedness not arouse you?""
the man asked.</p><p>Katie frowned feeling that his question was a little rude, flippant
and certainly intrusive. What business was it of his whether she felt
sexually attracted to her or not? Perhaps he was just a dirty old man
and she was wasting her time talking to him after all. But then it
suddenly dawned on her, the man had called the woman Psyche! How could
this be? Psyche was from her world of Sapphic Dreams!</p><p>The woman began making her way down the path and then turned and
shouted, ""Stay there,"" to the child who hung her head slightly but
followed her orders. The little girl was disappointed, Katie realised,
and she had a sudden urge to run up the path and sweep the girl up in
her arms.</p><p>""Quickly, you must answer me!"" the man encouraged, ""you will soon run
out of time.""</p><p>Suddenly Katie had a sense of the man's wisdom and even felt herself
where this was leading. ""Yes ... yes!"" she replied, ""The woman is
beautiful and when I look at her slender body I do desire her!""</p><p>""Then know that Psyche stands in-between you and that which you desire
the most. It is the girl that you are here for and she for you. Know
that in your heart when Psyche greets you, overcome your desire for
Psyche and keep it in your heart that your true lust is for the girl.
Greet Psyche politely but then look beyond her to the girl and yearn
for her with all your heart.""</p><p>The man's words made sense to Katie and she was filled with that same
feeling of euphoria that she had before in her bedroom. She looked up
the path, not to Psyche but to the little girl and her heart lurched
as the child gave her a secretive little wave. A wave that Katie knew
Psyche must not see and she sensed that for some reason now was not
the time for her to meet the girl.</p><p>As Psyche reached half way the man turned to leave, and over his
shoulder said: ""You are not supposed to see the girl although you will
choose her later. Do not let Psyche know that you have seen her or or
she may be eliminated from the choosing.""</p><p>Katie was desperate not to miss anything and she took a step towards
the man to make sure she caught his final words.</p><p>""Two things you must know,"" he said, ""You must truly know yourself and
why you are here. You must know exactly what you want for you and the
girl, and hide nothing that is in your heart. This is not a place
where your feelings need to be hidden. In fact, you can only be here
if you are in touch with your true feelings. This is how you must know
yourself.""</p><p>Psyche was now reaching the last quarter of the path and Katie's mind
was reeling. ""What's the second thing?"" she shouted urgently as the
old man continued to put distance between them.</p><p>""There will be a brief chance for you to be alone with Pixie when you
reach the top of the path. Listen to what she says very carefully and
remember what we have both said to you. Write down our words in your
book and you will know what you must do next. Do not try to come again
until the next full moon.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Katie asked desperately, ""What do you mean, 'come
again,' do you mean I can't stay?"" but the man had turned now and was
taking great strides along the beach. Psyche had reached the bottom of
the path and she could not follow him.</p><p>The woman approached her as she had in previous dreams, smiling and
with her hand outstretched. This time Katie took it and the woman
spoke. ""Greetings and welcome to Eresos Katie. My name is Psyche and I
am honoured that you should join us here.""</p><p>Remembering what the man had told her she looked deeply into Psyche's
eyes, took her hand and spoke politely but remembered in her heart
that it was the girl she desired the most. As Psyche turned to lead
her up the path she glanced up to see the girl jumping up and down
excitedly, but then holding a finger to her lips in the universal sign
of silence. Katie knew that Psyche must not know she was aware of the
girl's presence.</p><p>The path was dry and dusty and Psyche gave her some leather sandles to
wear so that the sharp stones would not cut her feet. ""How did you
know I was coming?"" Katie asked.</p><p>""It is the way of things here,"" Psyche replied, ""The girls come first
and then the women who desire them. Yours is already waiting and we
will see if you can choose her later. We will see if it is your
destiny to meet.""</p><p>The sun was hot on Katie's back and she wondered how she could feel
the heat so intensely in a dream. In fact, she wondered how she could
feel everything in this world as if it actually was a real place, even
her legs were beginning to ache as the path became steeper. She wasn't
sure she understood Psyche's answer but she remembered what the man
had said and she tried to focus on that in the hope that his words
would somehow bind her to this realm.</p><p>""I don't know how far you will get along this path,"" Psyche said,
""Just remember that there is something you need to learn about
yourself before we can prepare you for the choosing. If you are
properly prepared when you come back next time then you will find the
girl who came here for you. And remember this, you will only have one
chance to choose and you will not even get back unless you discover
that which you must know.""</p><p>As they reached the top of the path there were little whitewashed and
pastel coloured dwellings built into the side of the cliff to the
right. The walls of these dwellings seemed to flow like natural stone
and blended in with the smooth rock face at the top of the cliff. The
interior of these dwellings must have been very small for some of them
seemed not much wider than their brightly coloured front doors.</p><p>Psyche led her to a pale pink dwelling with a pretty round window
above the door which she opened and led Katie inside. It was
refreshingly cool in the little house which she quickly realised was
not much more than a single room. The walls were painted white, there
was a smooth marble floor and a rectangular bed was pushed up against
the far wall. A door next to the bed led to a small bathroom in which
there was a shower. Katie noticed there was a table in the main room
with a jug of water and two glasses and that was about it.</p><p>Psyche told Katie to make herself at home and to return to this place
on her next visit. She told her that when she arrived the next time
she should come here, and would find a maid waiting who will assist
her and answer any questions. She told her that she must shower
herself well and then would be given a loin cloth which she would wear
to the choosing. With that she turned and left, closing the door
behind her.</p><p>Katie tried to focus her mind on this second thing that Pixie would
tell her. Perhaps she had written it down somewhere, but she could
find no scraps of paper or writing on the floor or walls. She held it
in her heart and mind that she had reason to be here and there was
more yet that she had to learn from Pixie. She dreaded everything
ending now and waking up in her bed before Pixie had told her what it
was she had to know about herself.</p><p>Suddenly the door burst open and a little girl wearing nothing but a
loin cloth rushed into the room banging the door shut behind her. She
had straight, shoulder length fair hair and a pretty face with bright
blue eyes. She was very slim with a body a little like a young boy's,
so her loin cloth was tied around almost non-existant hips. She was
breathing rapidly and there was a look in her eyes that was a mixture
of great excitement and urgency.</p><p>""Quick! We have to be quick!"" she almost shouted, ""I'm not supposed to
see you before the ceremony and if they catch me I might get taken out!""</p><p>Katie was bewildered for a moment but she guessed this was Pixie and
she was delighted to be alone with her at last.</p><p>""You have to know what it is you want most from this place,"" and she
stood with her hands on her hips and an expression that said: and I
hope you know what that something is!</p><p>""Quick!"" Pixie shouted, standing right in front of her, ""Remember what
I say and write it in your book! Look at me and tell yourself what you
most want!""</p><p>Katie frowned momentarily and frowning back, as if frustrated, Pixie
pulled off her loin cloth and jumped naked onto the bed. Katie gasped
with shock and excitement and looked down at the naked little girl who
had now spread her skinny legs and was thrusting up her hips as if
offering her bare, hairless mons, thrusting it up at her lewdly.</p><p>""What is it you want?"" Pixie shouted, ""What does your heart desire?
Tell the truth! Know yourself! Start a new story! Your story! Tell the
story of what you desire. Make it the truth and do not disguise your
desire or dress it up to be something it isn't! Start your own story!
You know where to do it!"" With that Pixie lewdly pushed her middle
finger into her bare cunt and began fingering herself lasciviously and
licking her lips.</p><p>""Why are you here?"" she shouted, ""and why will you come back next
time? You must be honest with yourself! You must know yourself!""</p><p>With that final sentence Katie awoke in her bed at home, the light of
the moon still casting its silvery glow on her naked body. She sat up
quickly and reached for her dream diary, switching her bedside light
on at the same time. Carefully she wrote down the two things that the
old man had said she should know. Firstly she wrote down everything
that he had said and then everything that Pixie had said. According to
him this is where she would find the knowledge that would enable her
to get back and Pixie had said this too and Psyche as well.</p><p>She wondered what Pixie had meant by starting a new story and then it
dawned on her. The webmistress of Sapphic Dreams was Psyche and her
story was the one that Katie had been reading, but there were other
stories too, written by others and what Pixie meant is that she should
start her own.</p><p>Then it suddenly dawned on her. Before she had found Sapphic Dreams
she had always felt guilty about her fantasies about little girls.
Because of her guilt her fantasies were repressed and in them she
would often do little other than kiss a little girl or, if she had
been very brave, slide her hand down the front of a little girl's
panties. But finding Sapphic Dreams had taken her on a journey within
herself and through it she had found Pixie and Eresos and discovered
that little girls were a much bigger part of her sexuality than she
had previously admitted to herself. In a liberated place like Eresos
little girls could know about their own sexuality and be free to
express it. In a place like this little girls did not just want women
to caress and cuddle them, they wanted to make love and to fuck, and
Pixie wanted women who would fuck her. Pixie had to know that Katie
would treat her like an equal and would have sex with her in the same
way that she would have sex with another 24-year-old girl.</p><p>That was it! That was that knowledge that would take her back to
Eresos at the next full moon. The knowledge that she not only wanted
to touch and caress and make love to little girls, she wanted to get
earthy and fuck them too. She had to show that she knew herself, that
she knew her desires and be honest about how she felt in her heart.
She had to start her own story and write about how she felt about
little girls, about what she wanted to do with them and she had to
write about her desire for Pixie in the truest way she knew how.</p><p>Unable to wait until morning, Katie opened her laptop, logged on to
Sapphic Dreams and began to write.</p>"
27,"Sapphic Dreams, Chapter Three",Adam Bookbinder,1,Katie learns how freeing her mind is the key to returning to Eresos and now its only a matter of time before she gets her hands on her first little girl.,['Fg'],"<p>As Katie wrote her first few words on Sapphic Dreams she was filled
with that same euphoric feeling she had had earlier when she realised
that it was up to her to find a way to get past the sticking point in
her dream where Psyche stood before her on the beach. She had to know
that she could use free will to change the course of her dream and for
the first time she had conciously done something to make the dream
change before it ended. She had swum in a different direction,
parallel to the beach rather than straight to it, and as a result of
that one small change she had met the wise old man who had told her
that only by focussing her desire on the little girl, and not Psyche,
could she remain in this world of Eresos and not be pulled from it.
Although Psyche was an attractive and desirable woman she had to
remember that she was in Eresos purely because of her lust for little
girls. To be invited to Eresos was clearly an honour and to have the
love of adult women in your heart from the moment you first arrived
bounced you straight back out of the place like a computer virus
hitting a firewall.</p><p>Katie realised that Eresos was clearly a mystical realm about which
she had a million questions. She also realised that it was pointless
asking them because none would be answered until the time was right.
Getting to Eresos was clearly about learning things and she had to
learn them in the right order. Her first lessons had been that she
could be concious in Eresos and use her five senses. She also had to
have a yearning for little girls that was strong in her heart. If she
tried to disguise it as she had learned to do in this world then
Eresos would boot her out.</p><p>As the days passed Katie pondered the question of what it was she had
to know about herself that would get her back to Eresos at the next
full moon. The dreams had stopped and even when she tried they didn't
come. It was as if the gates to Eresos were firmly closed, the hinges
locked, and a fear began to grow in her that she might never get back.
How cruel would that be? To be so close to Pixie for a few brief
moments and then never to see her again would be cruel beyond words
and she was sure she would return to Eresos at the next full moon as
the wise man had said.</p><p>Every day she added a little more to her Sapphic Dream's blog. She
described how she was feeling, her excitement at having found Eresos
and Pixie and the Sapphic Dreams web site, and she wrote paragraphs
and paragraphs about her true feelings for little girls. She described
how, before finding Sapphic Dreams, she had been so repressed in her
feelings about little girls that she had even censored her own
fantasies. When she had been unable to hold back she had forced
herself, in her fantasies, to imagine the girls were 13, 14 and even
15 in an attempt to keep herself away from thinking about girls even
younger than that. And even with these young teen girls her fantasies
were often only romantic kissing fantasies, there was rarely hardcore sex.</p><p>Since finding Sapphic Dreams and Eresos and Pixie she had changed. Now
she could be honest with herself about herself and she realised how
important that was. In this world where sex with the young was
forbidden, the youngest partner she could have would be a 16 year old,
but her mind was now free to dream of any age she liked. And she had
learned how that in itself was a freedom, for it was this process of
freeing the barriers within her mind that had transported her to
Eresos in the first place!</p><p>She spent hours every day writing about little girls under the age of
12 and how she desired them. One day in the supermarket she had even
been captivated by a little fairy who couldn't have been more than
five! How she was progressing! And now, rather than feeling terrible
guilt for having sexual and romantic feelings about such a young girl,
she actually felt good about it and she was enjoying putting into
words how she imagined fingering and sucking and licking that
five-year-old's tight little cunt. She dreamed about having her naked
in bed and sitting astride her with her sex pressed firmly against the
child's tummy. Then she held her and rocked her hips back and forth,
rubbing herself against the girl, her wetness making her smooth skin
glisten. When she came she shouted out loud about what she was doing
and how much she was enjoying doing it, for she was in Eresos and if
others overheard she knew that her words would bring smiles to their
faces.</p><p>Katie felt that writing on Sapphic Dreams was cathartic and the more
she wrote the better she felt. She wrote about Pixie and what she was
going to do with her when she returned, chose her, and all the
ceremonial stuff was over. Pixie, she wrote, I'm going to eat you
alive, so don't think about getting much sleep that first night we're
together. Get plenty of sleep before I return!</p><p>After several days of writing Katie decided to read everything she had
written and as she did so that same feeling of euphoria swept over
her. Reading her own words about how she felt before and after finding
the Sapphic Dreams story site made her feel so emotional that her eyes
filled with tears. She realised what a repressed existance she had led
before and she filled with joy as she realised that now, because of
Sapphic Dreams and Eresos and Pixie, she had freedom of the mind. She
realised that the repression she had suffered before was not self
inflicted but was imposed on her from an early age by an evil force
that was sucking all the pleasure out of the world. How cruel and sick
and twisted they were she had thought. She cried as she realised the
enormity of what she had discovered. Not only had she learned to know
her true self but she could now see the world for what it really was.
Her eyes were open and she could see clearly now. She no longer had
any reason to feel guilty about her feelings and she realised that
Pixie's words at the end of her last visit had been so very subtle.
She had offered her little body and through admitting to herself that
she desired it, Katie would find the freedom of her own mind. This was
what she had to learn before she would be readmitted to Eresos. This
Eresos on this other-worldly Lesbos was her spiritual home!</p><p>Tears rolled down Katie's cheeks as the sun rose slowly in the east.
It was the dawning of a new era in her life and she knew now that she
was definately going back to Eresos! Her hands trembled as she
imagined being alone with Pixie and she filled with euphoria again, as
if someone was pouring honey into her, as she imagined their first kiss.</p>"
28,"Sapphic Dreams, Chapter Four",Adam Bookbinder,1,Katie makes it back to Eresos for the choosing ceremony.,['Fg'],"<p>In the days leading up to the next full moon Katie did everything she
could to make sure that her dreams of Eresos would return. Every day
she wrote a little more on the Sapphic Dreams, girl-love story web
site. She didn't know if anyone was reading it but it didn't matter,
it was out there, in the ether.</p><p>She intuitively felt that she should change her diet too by cutting
out red meat and sticking to seafood, fresh vegetables and fruit. And
she stopped drinking alcohol, cut out tea and coffee and switched to
fresh, cold mineral water. She started jogging too, once a day after
work for an hour.</p><p>When the night finally arrived she tried to stay calm and even though
it seemed silly, she packed a little bag as if she was going away
somewhere. The more she thought about Eresos in a positive way the
more she was sure she would increase her chances of the magic working
again tonight. It felt so long since she had last been there, she
could hardly bare to think of the possibility that she might never
return.</p><p>Wearing just a little black thong Katie sat cross legged on the
balcony outside her bedroom and watched the sun set in the west. She
closed her eyes and imagined the beach at Eresos as the light of the
full moon slowly replaced that of the sun. She was growing excited so
she kept her eyes closed and meditated, concentrating on who and what
she was. ""I am Katie, a girl lover from Eresos,"" she kept repeating
to herself in her mind, ""And Sappho is my Goddess.""</p><p>Eventually, just before midnight, Katie stood in front of the full
length mirror in her bedroom and cast a critical eye over herself,
trying to see herself as others might. She was pleased with her
reflection. Her body was slim and athletic and the fact that her
breasts were only small and her hips had never really developed much
gave her a adolescent, coltish appearance. She hoped that Pixie and
the other little girls would like her.</p><p>Lying on her bed Katie pulled the cotton sheets over herself and
dreamed of Eresos. She imagined the little path twisting and turning
its way from the beach to the top of the cliff and the pretty little
cottages at the top that were not much more than single rooms. She
remembered the feeling of the water of the warm, blue sea caressing
her body and then she realised it was no longer a dream, she was
there, in the sea with the sunlight sparkling on the surface above
her.</p><p>She swam to the surface and realised that she was very close to the
beach. Everything was as she remembered it, the only difference this
time being that there was no one on the beach to greet her and no
smiling Pixie at the top of the steps. Swimming into shallow water
she stood up and walked, the warm sun on her back drying her skin
rapidly. Katie had an overwhelming sensation of being at home.
Everything here was so pretty. The little white and pastel coloured
cottages at the top of the cliff seemed almost to be a natural part
of the landscape. They didn't spoil the scenic view they added to it.</p><p>At the bottom of the path Katie pulled on some leather sandals from a
box that contained about a dozen pairs, all tied together with
string. Slipping them on felt luxurious as the hot sand was just
starting to feel uncomfortable on the soles of her feet. As she set
out along the path she had to restrain herself from running and just
concentrated on Pixie and how much she desired her. As she climbed
higher she noticed that the sun felt hotter on the path than it did
on the beach, and she turned to face it and spread her arms out wide,
luxuriating in the warmth of its rays on her nearly naked body. As
she continued to climb she had the notion that she was treading the
lesbian path and the thought excited her. She had never had sex with
another female before and the thought of doing so made her pulse race.</p><p>When eventually she got to the row of little dwellings at the top of
the cliff she went straight to the one that Psyche had shown her the
last time she was there. It was roughly in the middle of the row and
it was so narrow that it looked as if the little buildings on either
side were squashing it in. Before she had chance to knock the door
was opened by a pretty young girl, of about 13, with blonde hair and
a beaming smile that was so infectious Katie found herself grinning
too.</p><p>""Katie you made it back! Welcome, welcome back to Eresos,"" the girl
said, smiling, her face shining with happiness, although the tone of
her voice suggested that there had been some doubt as to whether she
would make it back or not. ""Pixie has been so worried that you
wouldn't return. Apparently when she spoke to you on your last visit
she only had seconds before the veil fell between you.""</p><p>As she spoke the girl stepped back to allow Katie enough room to
enter. She was wearing a short, white, wrap-around skirt and a white
sleeveless top that was loose enough to reveal her small budding
breasts through the large holes for her arms. Her hair was tied back
in a loose pony tail and Katie noticed the smoothness of her skin and
the roundness of her face. For a moment she was worried about falling
out of the dream as she had done when she admired Psyche, but of
course Psyche was an adult and this coltish creature was still young
enough to be considered a child.</p><p>The small bedroom in the tiny cottage was much the same as it was
before, except this time Katie noticed that the corner of the bed
covers had been pulled back and there was a sprinkling of rose petals
across the pillows. There were also fresh flowers in the room and
Katie immediately noticed the aromatic smell of fresh coffee.</p><p>""My name is Helen and I'll be your maid whenever you come to stay at
Eresos,"" the girl explained, her eyes still smiling. She crossed to
the far side of the small room where Katie noticed a shelf on which
there was a small stove, a kettle and a can containing the fresh
coffee. The girl poured two cups. ""Come and drink,"" she said, holding
out a mug to Katie, ""The coffee's good and it will help to bind you
to this realm.""</p><p>Katie took the mug off Helen and breathed in the rich aroma. As she
drank she had an increasingly strong sense of 'being there,' which
she couldn't explain other than to say it was like being more alive
than before. The colours seemed sharper and she felt more keenly
aware of all her five senses. She drank all the coffee, savouring its
complex flavours.</p><p>As she drank Helen laid clothes on the bed, similar to the ones she
herself was wearing, and explained that her job now was to prepare
Katie for the choosing. First though, Helen explained, Katie was to
have a shower to wash away the last remnants of the realm she had
come from and to purify herself in this, the realm of Eresos. ""It
might be a bit cool,"" Helen smiled, ""as the water is drawn from pure
rainwater collected in a tank on the roof and it's only warmed by the
sun!""</p><p>The shower was wonderful and Katie was excited to think that she was
washing away her old realm  with pure Eresos rainwater. After the
shower Helen explained that she would give Katie a manicure and, if
she would allow it, she would depilate her genitals as the little
girls of Eresos preferred women without pubic hair. Katie agreed to
everything and for the next hour or so Helen busied herself with
making Katie look beautiful for the choosing. She carefully manicured
her fingernails and then painted them a delicate strawberry pink, she
brushed her hair, and then, using waxed strips she removed all of
Katie's short pubic hair.</p><p>When she had finished Katie put on the short wrap-around white cotton
skirt and white sleeveless top. She didn't wear underwear as was the
custom of the women and girls of the cult of Sappho. When she was
ready Helen took her hand and led her out of the little cottage and
along the path to the village. Everywhere was so pretty and Katie was
struck by the little buildings that were all painted in whites and
pastel colours like the ones at the top of the path from the beach.</p><p>She could hear the screams and shouts of children playing and her
heart skipped a beat as she thought that soon she would be making
love with one of them. As they got closer to the village centre the
buildings got a little larger and noticeably older. They passed along
a narrow stone path between two walls overhung with olive trees
before entering what was obviously the village square.</p><p>On one side there were tables set with food and several of the
village's women and girls were adding bowls of this and plates of
that as well as baskets laden with fruit. There were lots of women
dressed in the same attire as Katie and Helen but the rest of the
people, men as well as women were dressed in ordinary clothes.
Amongst the children there were lots of little girls wearing just
loin cloths, some were dressed like the women but all the boys wore
the clothes of the villagers.</p><p>Katie looked for Pixie amongst the crowds but there was no sign of
her and her heart ached to be with her again. As they reached the
centre of the square a bell rang and everyone fell silent and
gathered around the outer edges of the square. As they did so Katie
realised that she was one of seven women, of varying ages, all of
whom were holding the hands of a young teenage maid like Helen.</p><p>""They're the other newcomers,"" Helen whispered, ""They'll all take
part in the choosing ceremony but by the looks of things you'll be
first.""</p><p>""Why?"" Katie asked, ""Why will I be first?""</p><p>""I think you're the youngest and the youngest go first,"" Helen
informed her, then brought her finger up to her lips in the universal
sign of silence as the crowd grew quiet.</p><p>On one side of the square was a church or monastery of some sort
which looked very old, as if it had stood there long before the
village. Katie recognised Psyche with another woman at the top of the
steps that led down to the square from the entrance to the church.
They were both wearing robes but the woman with Psyche seemed to have
the more elaborate and she had an air of gentle authority about her.
She was older than Psyche, perhaps in her forties, but she had an
elegance about her and an attractiveness that did not require youth.</p><p>Helen squeezed Katie's hand, ""This is it!"" she said excitedly under
her breath, ""That's Lady Sophia, the High Priestess! She's going to
open the choosing ceremony! It's all so exciting!""</p><p>Everyone congregated around the edges of the square now, watching
intently. The only people still in the square, as well as Katie and
Helen, were the six other newcomers and their young maids. Lady
Sophia stepped up to a rostrum and smiled warmly at the gathered
crowd. She welcomed the newcomers to Eresos and spoke
enthusiastically about the beauty of woman and girl love. There was
applause from the crowd and Lady Sophia continued to speak about girl
love and how the choosing was a way in which a woman could pick the
girl she was destined for.</p><p>""Love her,"" she said, speaking of the girl that each woman would
choose, ""spiritually and sexually. And do her the credit of making
love to her as your equal and not as some creature too immature to
enjoy the pleasures of the flesh.""</p><p>There was a murmur of agreement amongst the crowd and then Lady
Sophia read out the names of each newcomer and welcomed them
individually to more applause from the crowd. Just as Helen had said
Katie was the youngest and would therefore choose first. The other
women left the square and the rostrum was removed. Helen told Katie
to relax and she began to wind a white cotton bandage around her head
as a blindfold.</p><p>As soon as it was in place Katie heard the giggles and whispers of
what sounded like dozens of young girls. ""They're forming a circle
around you,"" Helen advised her, ""When the bell rings I'll pull on my
end of the bandage and you spin around to unwind it until you can see
again.""</p><p>Katie was breathing rapidly. All she could think about was Pixie and
the fact that she was probably just a few feet away from her now. Why
couldn't they just let the two of them be together? Why this silly
ritual and what if it all went wrong and she accidentally picked the
wrong girl?</p><p>""When the blindfold comes off you will be able to see again and you
are supposed to choose the very first girl who appeals to you. You
will only have seconds. From the moment your blindfold comes off the
crowd will count to seven, at which point if you haven't chosen then
you will be replaced by the next youngest candidate and you'll go to
the back of the queue awaiting a second turn.""</p><p>""What about Pixie?"" Katie asked urgently, ""Is she here? I have to
know!""</p><p>""Yes, she is,"" Helen whispered, ""I'm not supposed to help you but,
yes, she's here and she looks beautiful.""</p><p>Katie's mind was spinning. Pixie was just a few feet away from her!
The bell rang and Helen pulled on her end of the bandage that was
blindfolding her and she began to spin around in a strange spiral
dance.</p>"
29,"Sapphic Dreams, Chapter Five",Adam Bookbinder,1,It's the choosing ceremony. Will Katie choose Pixie?,['F/g'],"<p>Katie stumbled as the blindfold fell away and Helen grabbed her hand,
pushing the tip of her middle finger into a small pot of red dye.</p><p>""Choose her,"" she urged, backing away quickly.</p><p>The crowd in the square counted loudly, ""One ... two ..."" and the
girls clapped and chanted, ""Choose! Choose! Choose!"" in unison. The
crowd reached three seconds while Katie was still stumbling around
dizzily and she knew she had to act fast. There was a wide circle of
girls all around her, all wearing identical white wrap-around skirts
and white sleeveless tops like herself. She began to panic and her
heart was beating wildly as she scanned the girls' faces in the circle
around her. They were all so pretty that she would have been thrilled
to choose any one of them but there was a mysterious bond between her
and Pixie and she didn't want to let the little girl down.</p><p>Then she saw her. She was clapping and chanting like the other girls
but Pixie was almost screaming and Katie could see the exertion on her
face as she attempted to shout above the others. She wasn't chanting,
'Choose, choose, choose,' she was shouting at the top of her voice,
""Choose ME! Choose ME!"" Katie ran towards her and Pixie stopped
chanting, clapping her hands with excitement. Katie pressed her middle
finger onto Pixie's forehead just as the crowd shouted, ""Five ...
six!"" Then there was a huge cheer from everyone and Pixie threw her
arms around Katie's neck and Katie hugged her and picked her up as
easily as if she were a rag doll.</p><p>""You did it! I knew you'd choose me!"" Pixie said excitedly and she
kissed Katie exuberantly on on her lips. Then she jumped down and they
stood before the priestess who, smiling, congratulated them both,
blessed them and gave them rings to wear. Katie put on Pixie's ring
and Pixie put on Katie's, her face beaming as she did so. The
priestess explained that they were both now united by Sappho's
mysteries and that during the next month they would have carnal
knowledge of each other.</p><p>""After sunset,"" Sophia said, ""you may retire to your bridal chamber at
any time you choose, but once you do so you must remain there, alone,
until the next full moon rises. Then I will visit you again and we
will conclude the ceremony of your Honey Moon.""</p><p>Katie squeezed Pixie's hand excitedly and the little girl squeezed
hers back. ""You may kiss now and show your love in the presence of
Sappho,"" the priestess said smiling.</p><p>There was a cheer from the crowd and pink confetti rained down on them
as Katie swept Pixie up into her arms and kissed her full on the lips.
At first she just pressed her lips against the little girl's, unsure
as to what sort of kiss was appropriate, but when Pixie tipped her
head to one side and opened her mouth Katie responded and they kissed
passionately.</p><p>When they finished Pixie's little face was beaming and her eyes were
sparkling. Katie was overwhelmed with how pretty the little girl was
and she wanted to kiss her again and again and again. Instead though,
they joined the crowds around the square and watched the rest of the
ceremonies, cheering as each woman chose her little girl.</p><p>""Let's get something to eat,"" Pixie said when it was all over and the
band had begun to play again, ""I'm starving!""</p><p>Katie allowed herself to be pulled through the crowds of people
towards the buffet that was set out on tables under the olive trees.
Strangely, Katie felt hungry too and she wondered if her hunger was
perhaps in some way brought on by excitement and passion. They filled
their plates and sat down at a small table in the square.</p><p>Pixie slipped off a sandle and rubbed her bare foot up and down
Katie's calf. ""Are you glad you're here?"" she asked.</p><p>The older girl grinned as she dipped her bread in a small bowl of
tzatziki, wondering how she should answer. ""I'm thrilled to be here
Pixie,"" she replied, reaching down and caressing the little girl's
smooth ankle, ""but I don't really know where here is and I'm scared
that it will end too soon, before I've spent any time with you and
found out who you are and why we've been drawn together in this place.""</p><p>Pixie ate hungrily. ""You won't go now,"" she said assuredly, ""Not now
you've showered, dressed in the cloth of Sappho, got that ring on your
finger and eaten."" She looked up at Katie her eyes sparkling.
""Eating's the main thing,"" she said, ""once you've eaten, that's it,
you're kind of stuck here."" Katie laughed as Pixie shrugged her
shoulders as if to say, 'Oh dear, what a shame to be stuck in a
terrible place like this!'</p><p>""And how long have you been 'stuck' here?"" Katie asked, running her
hand up the girl's calf to her knee.</p><p>""Three moons and a bit,"" Pixie replied, ""and it's funny, the longer
you're here the more you can't remember the other place. It's like the
other place is the dream and this place is real and, like a dream, you
can't remember all the details, so I've started keeping a dream book
of the other place just like you keep a dream book of here.""</p><p>Katie was relieved to know that this wonderful dream wasn't going to
come to an abrupt end, as it had done before, and she ate as if it was
her first meal in days. People were dancing in the square now, women
with women, women with girls and girls with girls, all of whom were
dressed in the Sapphic cloth. There were villagers dancing too but all
the village folk were dancing males with females.</p><p>""It's strange,"" Pixie continued, ""When you go back to the other realm
you remember everything straight away and you start to forget this
place. So in the other place I forget here and I keep a diary there of
what I can remember of here.""</p><p>""How did we both get here though?"" Katie asked, ""I mean, don't get me
wrong, I can't believe how lucky I am to be here with you and I'm so
excited about it all, but I just don't understand it.""</p><p>Pixie licked her wide, sensual lips and Katie felt drawn to them
yearning to kiss the little girl again and hold her in her arms. ""It's
all about what's in your heart,"" Pixie explained after a moment's
thought. ""You see, we met in the other world, and I sort of fell in
love with you, and I loved you so much that one night I woke up here
in Eresos. Psyche taught me the arts of Sapphic love and then Sophia
initiated me. Then I met other girls who had fallen in love too and we
all learned together how to summon our heart's desire.""</p><p>Katie's jaw dropped in astonishment. ""You exist in the other realm
too? And you've met me?"" she asked incredulously.</p><p>Pixie nodded enthusiastically, ""It's amazing isn't it?"" she said, ""The
only thing is, I can't remember much about you in the other realm. All
I can remember is written in my dream diary and I've even drawn a
picture of you too. If we can both come to know each other well enough
during our Honey Moon then we can both meet in the other realm too!""</p><p>Katie realised that what she thought of as the real world was fading
in her memory, just like a dream, and only Eresos seemed real. ""This
Choosing Ceremony that we've just taken part in and these rings and
our Honey Moon, which starts tonight, does that mean we're married?""
Katie asked, a big grin on her face.</p><p>""Kind of,"" Pixie replied thoughtfully, ""but it's more to do with
wanting to be lovers and joining together physically as well as
spiritually. It doesn't mean that we've got to stay together for the
rest of our lives, or that we can't ever love anyone else, like when
the villagers get married. They don't know what marriage truly is and
their weddings are just a pale imitation of our own.""</p><p>Their conversation was interupted by the appearance of Helen who
emerged out of the crowds with a tray containing a jug of wine and two
glasses. With her was a little dark-haired girl who didn't look to be
more than five or six years old. The child was holding on to Helen's
skirt and couldn't seem to take her eyes off the older girl.</p><p>""This is Natalie,"" Helen said, setting the glasses down on the table
and filling both with red wine. She ruffled the girl's hair and the
child beamed at her while slightly shyly trying to avoid the gaze of
both Pixie and Katie.</p><p>""Her parents want her to join the Sisterhood and Psyche has given her
to me for a month's instruction while you two are on your Honey Moon.
She spent her first night with me last night and now she won't leave
me alone, will you little one?"" Helen asked rhetorically, her hand
resting gently on the little girl's head. ""She follows me everywhere!
Psyche says the light of Sappho burns brightly within her, and I think
she's right! She must have asked me a dozen times already today if we
can go back to my dwelling and do again what we did last night!""</p><p>Pixie laughed. ""I'd almost be jealous if it wasn't for Katie!"" she
joked, ""Perhaps after our Honey Moon we can all spend a night together
in Katie's dwelling."" Pixie directed her suggestion at Natalie, and
Katie watched in amazement as the little girl nodded her head
enthusiastically, her eyes widening and her shyness suddenly gone.</p><p>""See what I mean,"" Helen said, ""She's only had it once and now it's
all she thinks of!""</p><p>The little girl looked up at her adoringly and Helen ruffled her hair.
""I must confess it's pretty much all I've been thinking of today too!""
she said. ""Last night was lovely and if I'm truthful I can't wait to
get her home!""</p><p>As Helen made her way back through the crowds, with the little girl
holding her hand, Pixie explained that the maid couldn't retire until
Katie had no further need of her.</p><p>""Why can't we retire until after sunset?"" Katie asked, feeling guitly
that she was keeping Helen and the gorgeous little nymph from being
alone together.</p><p>""It's just the custom,"" Pixie explained, ""All the preparation for a
wedding is done by the villagers. They prepare all the food and
provide the wine and get everything ready so it's just a politeness
that the Brides spend a little time showing their appreciation of the
villagers' hospitality.""</p><p>Katie looked around the square and noted that all the Brides were
being treated with even more reverence than the other Sapphic women
and girls. It seemed that the villagers were honoured by the presence
of the Brides and she felt a little guilty for wanting to rush off and
leave them.</p><p>""Come on,"" Katie said jumping up, ""let's dance and show everyone how
happy we are to be together!""</p><p>""That's what this is all about,"" Pixie shouted over the noise as she
followed Katie towards the centre of the square where people were
dancing. ""This is a celebration of what we're going to do next behind
closed doors. Everyone knows it and everyone is excited by it and they
want to see the Brides' passion before we leave them to be alone
together.""</p><p>The music seemed to grow louder as they joined the other dancers and
Katie picked up Pixie who wrapped her skinny legs around the older
girl's waist, her arms around her neck. ""Are we allowed to kiss?"" she
asked, and was answered by Pixie's hot, wet lips on her own.</p><p>Katie danced, spinning around and around as she kissed the little girl
and lost herself in the beat of the music. She had drunk only one
glass of wine but it seemed to have gone straight to her head and she
felt as if she was going to explode with happiness and excitement as
she hugged the little girl's nubile body to her own, kissing her
passionately.</p><p>Pixie was an accomplished kisser and she snogged with all the
experience and confidence of a girl three times her age. Katie
wondered if she would be the same in bed and her heart seemed to swell
in her chest with excitement as she imagined sucking and licking
Pixie's bare fig. All she wanted now was to get the little imp in bed
and make her come over and over again with her fingers and tongue. She
imagined how Pixie would look when she came and again her heart seemed
to swell with desire, spurred on by the little girl's kisses. Katie
couldn't imagine anything more delightful than the expressions on a
little girl's face as she climaxed. It was something she had never
seen and only imagined, yet tonight she would hopefully see it over
and over again.</p><p>The music seemed strangely hypnotic as Katie danced amongst a group of
Sapphic women with young girls who she recognised from the ceremony
earlier. Pixie broke away from their kiss and slid down to the floor
exposing her bare bottom briefly to the surrounding dancers as her
short skirt rode up. There were admiring glances from some of the
other women and Katie felt proud that Pixie was with her.</p><p>They returned to their table eventually and drank some more wine.
Katie dipped a napkin in her drink and used it to wipe the red smudge
off Pixie's forehead and the little girl told her more about the
secrets of Sappho. ""Remember when I showed you my bare fig and told
you that you have to know what you want?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well,"" she continued after Katie nodded, ""in the other realm women
have been repressed sexually, but not in this one. There are no taboos
here. To be in tune with this place you have to be honest and know
your heart's desire. You have to know that you're really hot for me.
Don't be ashamed of it, celebrate it! And tell me how hot you are for
me, and fuck me, not like a porcelain doll that might break, but like
a hot blooded female, just like you, but in a smaller body!""</p><p>Pixie was repeating the teachings of the Sapphic Sisterhood, something
all young girls study as they prepare for the arrival of the women who
desire them. Women who have repressed their feelings all their lives
and yearn more than anything to lie naked with a girl and spend the
night with her, exploring her body all over. Pixie had been with many
women now and was fully prepared to initiate the newcomer. She would
take the lead in their lovemaking and would encourage Katie to let go
of her inhibitions and become a lioness in bed. She had a month in
which to do it yet Pixie had a feeling that with Katie, her desire was
burning so brightly that she might well get ravished on the very first
night. She certainly hoped so.</p><p>They danced again then mixed with the villagers, thanking them for
such a splendid festival. They didn't rush off after sundown, feeling
that it would be rude to do so and the other Brides remained too,
which seemed to please the villagers. It was nearly midnight when
Psyche rang a bell in the middle of the square and announced that it
was time for all the Brides to return to their bridal chambers.</p><p>Helen appeared again with Natalie in tow and wished them both well,
and it was clear that she could hardly wait to get back to her
dwelling herself. ""All your presents are in your bridal chamber,"" she
said, ""open them when you like, although you might want some of your
presents for this evening!"" She winked at Pixie to emphasize the point
and the little girl understood exactly what she meant, grinning in
response.</p><p>""You are to remain alone until the next full moon,"" Helen said, ""and
no-one is to disturb you, not even me. The dwellings on either side of
yours will be empty and no one but you will have access to the beach,
so you have got complete isolation for your Honey Moon. I will set out
all your meals in the dwelling next to yours with the blue door.
Breakfast will be ready for you at 8am, lunch at 1pm and dinner at
7pm. If the door is locked it means I am inside. Don't forget that we
are not to meet unless there is an emergency. If you need anything
then just leave a note for me on the table.""</p><p>Katie and Pixie both thanked Helen, said goodbye to Natalie, and left
the square hand in hand. The other Brides headed off in different
directions to their remote and isolated bridal chambers where they
would spend the next month together. Katie was thrilled that they were
getting the beach to themselves, it was going to be wonderful and she
remembered her fantasy of making love to Pixie on the beach. Perhaps
now it would come true!</p><p>As soon as they were out of sight Katie grabbed Pixie by the
shoulders, ""This is it!"" she exclaimed, ""We're alone together at
last!"" and the two girls ran, helter-skelter in the direction of the
path that led down to the beach.</p>"
30,"Sapphic Dreams, Chapter Six",Adam Bookbinder,1,Katie gets Pixie back to the bridal chamber.,['F/g'],"<p>Katie leant backwards on the door of the little cottage as it closed
behind her. An oil lamp on the table cast a dim glow in the small room
adding to the pale moonlight from the round window above the door.
Presents wrapped in gold paper and pink ribbons were arranged neatly
on the floor at the foot of the bed and there was a bottle of
champagne in a silver bucket filled with ice on the bedside table.</p><p>Pixie pulled off her cotton top and turned to face Katie
provocatively. She knew how women liked to see her naked body, and she
liked showing off, especially to Katie. She was a little
exhibitionist, and why shouldn't she be, it was her birthright to feel
sexy and to enjoy showing off her hot little body. That's what she had
learned in the Sisterhood.</p><p>Katie's heart was thumping inside her ribcage and she knelt down on
the floor in front of the girl, as much as anything because her knees
suddenly felt week. She took Pixie's small hands in hers and admired
the child's pretty face with her large, almond shaped eyes and
strawberry pink lips. There was just a dusting of freckles over her
cute little nose and her pale skin was so smooth and flawless it was
like the finest porcelain. Her straight fringe was cut just below her
eyebrows and when her hair was tied back it made her look a bit like a
boy. Her body was a bit like a boy's too, with a completely flat
chest, corrugated ribs, a flat tummy and nonexistent hips. In fact she
was Katie's dream of little girl heaven.</p><p>It seemed to Katie that they were moving in slow motion as she slipped
her hand round the back of the girl's head and moved forward to kiss
her. Pixie's eyes sparkled with excitement as their lips slid wetly
together and their mouths opened. Suddenly they were kissing
passionately, their tongues sliding together, and Katie had to support
the younger girl as the forcefulness of their kissing was pushing her
back.</p><p>Pixie collapsed backwards onto the bed with her little bottom right on
the edge and Katie's wet lips slid down her neck and onto her boyish
chest. She sucked each one of her flat little nipples and licked her
chest and tummy with the flat of her tongue, like a cat licking the
last remnants of cream from it's dish. Pixie purred in delight as in
one deft move Katie pulled off the little girl's wrap-around skirt and
pushed her skinny legs wide apart while the tip of her tongue flicked
across the child's tummy button.</p><p>Katie thought that Pixie's tummy button was one of the sweetest she
had seen as it was perfectly round and neither an inny or an outy. It
lay only slightly recessed below the plain of her stomach and Katie
decided that at some point during their Honey Moon she would drizzle
honey all over it and spend hours licking it off.</p><p>Now though she was greedy for something else. She was like a child on
Christmas day morning and there was one thing she could hardly wait to
get up close and personal with ... Pixie's bare little fig. For the
first time in her life, after years and years of dreaming and
fantasizing she was actually going to suck and lick a little girl's cunt.</p><p>Her head spun as her lips moved down the child's body. She saw the
twin mounds of the girl's hip bones, probably no more than about seven
or eight inches apart, and then her bottom lip was on the lower slope
of the young girl's small mound. She kissed all the way around it,
pushing her legs impossibly wide, sucking her smooth, hairless crotch
to either side of her slit and then kissing and licking the tops of
her legs, while all the time her eyes were glued to the
eight-year-old's bare little slit.</p><p>Any minute now, she was saying to herself, there's no rush, I've got a
whole month to play with and explore this little imp. But much as she
wanted to string the foreplay out for longer, perhaps kiss all the way
down Pixie's legs and suck her little baby toes she was just too
excited to taste what she had dreamed about and desired for so long.
In an instant her lips were glued in a big O shape around the little
girl's fig and her tongue slid into her salty groove.</p><p>Pixie grabbed two small handfuls of her hair and pushed up against her
as Katie sucked. The older girl moaned as her tongue found the
entrance to the child's vagina and pushed into it, delighted to find
it free of any hymen. The countless other women who had been there
before her had seen to that. And suddenly the thought of all those
other female tongues and lips on this sweet child's nubbins aroused
her even more and her thumbs slid in on either side of her mouth to
spread her open.</p><p>She pulled back to admire the view and nearly swooned with joy as she
saw the child's completely hairless little cunt spread open for her
lewd, sucking lips. Katie thought that she had never seen anything so
sexy and so erotic in her life before and she licked her lips as she
admired the girl's pink inner folds and her prominent clitoral hood at
the top of her slit.</p><p>Breathing in deeply as if she was about to dive into deep water Katie
closed her eyes and flicked the little girl's clit with the tip of her
tongue. And then she was on it, sucking it and allowing her tongue to
slide against it and caress it. And she got the desired results. Pixie
responded by sighing and moving her narrow hips up and down in a
delicate, gentle rocking motion.</p><p>Katie groaned, she was getting the sweet little thing all sexed up and
she was loving it. She sucked her middle finger, coating it in saliva
and then ran her fingertip up and down little Pixie's groove, pressing
it against the opening to the young girl's vagina. Gently she tried to
push it in but the girl was so tight it seemed impossible. It was a
bit like trying to push your finger into a tightly clenched fist and
although Pixie was wet it wasn't like the lubrication of a fully grown
woman, it was more like the consistency of a very light salad dressing.</p><p>Suddenly Pixie grabbed her wrist and pulled Katie's finger into
herself. ""What did I tell you about being too gentle?"" the little girl
grinned, looking down at Katie over her tom boy's body.</p><p>Could there be anything more erotic, Katie wondered, than an eight
year old girl trying to force your middle finger into her tight little
cunt? And she pushed firmly and sighed as she watched her finger sink
into the child's hole. She worked it in to the first joint then pulled
out a little and then worked it back in deeper this time to her second
joint. Then her wet lips were back on Pixie's sweet little clit, her
left hand flat on the plain of the child's tummy with all her fingers
spread out so she almost covered it.</p><p>Pixie gasped and moaned while Katie finger fucked her and sucked her
baby clit. She drummed her feet up and down on the bed and rolled her
eyes back into her head as Katie found her G-spot and fingered it. As
she did so she gently caressed the girl's tummy and she was excited to
think that one finger was caressing the girl inside her body,
underneath her hand that was stroking the outside.</p><p>Katie looked up at Pixie along the length of her body but she couldn't
see her face as her head was tipped back, arching her slender neck.
And then she noticed how the blood vessels in the child's neck were
sticking out, and she saw that her fists were both clenched and she
suddenly realised that the girl was about to come. Pixie cried out in
a long moan and pressed both hands firmly on the back of Katie's head
as she came in the older girl's mouth. She arched her back and curled
up her toes as Katie's finger pushed deep inside her and her lips and
tongue worked furiously on her little clit.</p><p>Pixie's hips jerked up and down like a little piston and she wriggled
around on the bed like a little eel, sometimes jerking away from
Katie's sucking mouth as the feelings were so intense they were almost
too much for the child to take. By the time her orgasms had subsided
she had worked her way onto the far side of the bed and almost
completely pulled off the cotton sheets.</p><p>Katie jumped onto the bed and held her in her arms, showering kisses
onto her forehead, her rosy cheeks and her sweet lips. Pixie opened
her eyes and looked dreamily into Katie's. ""I love you,"" she said, so
easily and with such innocence that Katie thought they were the nicest
three words she had ever heard.</p><p>She ran her fingers through the little girl's hair and breathed in
deeply, ""I love you too,"" she replied. Then, sliding her lips against
Pixie's, their mouths opened wide and they kissed passionately.</p>"
31,Wet Girls,Adam F,0,A mum and daughter get caught in the rain they end up in the bath together where mum pops her daughters cherry.,"['F/g', 'busty', 'cherry popped', 'bath']","<p>A mother and daughter get caught in a shower of rain and both become excited</p><p>F42, G12</p><p>A little about me and my daughter; I am Melissa 42 years old brown hair green eyes 48EE tits 5ft8 tall my daughter is Amy 12 years old blonde hair blue eyes like her late father was she is 5ft4 tall with 22D tits. Sadly we lost him 4 years ago when Amy was just 8.</p><p>I decided to spend the day with Amy in town shopping for new clothes for both of us.</p><p>Amy and i head out and wait for the bus to take us into town to shop, we decided to go by bus as it would be a bit more fun than driving there in my car, on this particular day we both had plain white skirts on with white tops mine had lace around the collar and hers had flowers on the front a few little roses and daffodils. The sky was getting a little darker which meant it would rain later but it didn’t deter us from our day out shopping. We started out in a clothes shop that sold dresses and pant suits and t-shirts then we headed to a few more shops buying some clothes for day to day wear before heading to the last shop for the day.</p><p>We were in a little clothes shop that specialises in some of the sexiest underwear available from teddy’s to French cut knickers and many others, i was over looking at the teddy’s wondering what Amy would look like in a hot little red and white teddy (Lately i had been having dreams about sex with my daughter), i decided to buy it for her as a special gift for her 13<sup>th</sup> birthday that was coming up in a few weeks time, Amy was busy looking at some items so i snuck up to the cashier and made my purchase while she was preoccupied and hid it inside my big bag i had brought with me. After another 20 minutes in the store we left it had just started to spit with rain but not much at the time so we didn’t need to run to the bus stop so wet just walked a little faster just in case we made it onto the bus with no more rain just still a small sprinkle of rain that was light at the time but the sky was beginning to get much darker when the bus driver said over the P.A. ladies and gentleman i have just received a call from base and they are saying a storm is heading this way in a few hours but not to worry too much as you will be home before it hits.</p><p>40 Minutes later Amy and i were approaching our stop and we got up out of our seats to get ready to get off and get home before the storm hits, our stop is next so i push the button to let the driver know to stop and let us off, the driver pulls up to our stop and we walk to the front doors as he opens them.</p><p>Me: Thankyou driver for getting us back safely and for the weather warning about the storm coming tonight,</p><p>Bus driver: you are welcome Mrs Walker</p><p>Me: Please call me Melissa</p><p>Bus driver: Certainly Melissa you and your daughter have a nice safe evening at home tonight</p><p>Me: Thank you we will driver</p><p>Bus driver: Call me John</p><p>Me: Ok thankyou John you have a safe trip home as well see you next time good bye</p><p>Bus driver: Thankyou Melissa good bye</p><p>We got off the bus and started walking home as the bus doors closed and the bus drove away, we had a 10 minute walk home so we started walking we soon got to the park across the road from our house suddenly the rain started to come down heavier and we both got wet we ran to the house with the water dripping off us i fling the door open and we burst through laughing loudly as we stepped in to the hall (luckily it was a tile floor so drying it would be easy).</p><p>I look up at Amy still laughing and i notice how see through her top has become and i see she isn’t wearing a bra today (why should she her DD’s are firm as are my EE’s), and i see how her big breasts showing through her top and i can see her nipples are hard from the cold rain then i look down and see mine are showing just as much as hers are and i start to get excited looking at her while she laughs,</p><p>Amy stops laughing and looks up at her mum and sees her breasts are showing through her white t-shirt</p><p>Amy: Mum your breasts are showing through your t-shirt</p><p>Me: So are your breasts showing through your t-shirt i guess that is what we get for both wearing white tops today</p><p>Amy: Yes Mum i guess so too</p><p>Me: Amy why don’t you get out of those wet clothes and have a nice hot both and then i will have mine</p><p>Amy: Mum since the tub is big enough for 2 people why don’t we bathe together</p><p>Me: Are you sure Amy it’s ok</p><p>Amy: Yes mum i want to have a bath with you</p><p>Me: you haven’t had a bath with me since you were a baby</p><p>Amy: I know and i am looking forward to it</p><p>Me: well then let’s go to our rooms and we shall meet in my bathroom</p><p>Amy and i head to our bedrooms and get out of our wet clothes, i wrap a bathrobe around me as i head into the bathroom to get the bath started, i turn the taps on and wait a bit while the tubs slowly fills and as it does i pour bubble liquid in so there are plenty of bubbles for us,</p><p>Amy has entered her room taken her wet clothes off and put on her own bathrobe (mine is white hers is pink), then she walks towards her mums room she enters her mums room excited about her first bath with her mum since she was a baby.</p><p>Amy calls out from her mum’s bedroom, Amy: Mum is the bath ready yet?</p><p>Me: Almost Amy why don’t you come in and it will be ready soon</p><p>Amy: Ok mum i’m coming in now</p><p>Amy opens the door to her mum’s bathroom and she sees all the bubbles in the water and she squeals</p><p>Amy: Mum i love bubble thank you so much</p><p>Me: It’s not a proper bath without the bubbles and the bath is now ready shall we get in</p><p>Amy: Yes mum</p><p>Amy and i both untie our bathrobes and lay them on the stools ready to put on later.</p><p>Amy: Wow mum your breasts are huge and your nipples are so hard</p><p>Me: Thankyou Amy your breasts are big too and your nipples are hard as well</p><p>Amy: Thanks mum i guess i take after you</p><p>Me: Yes Amy you do when i was your age i had 20 D breasts and now they are 48EE</p><p>Amy: Wow mum that’s a huge size mine are 22D</p><p>Me: Yes i know Amy i have been buying you bigger bra’s almost every year i think yours will be as big as mine if not bigger so shall we get in</p><p>Amy: Thanks mum i hope mine get as big as yours and yes please let’s get in the bath.</p><p>We both get into the bath i sit at one end and Amy gets in at the other the water is so nice and hot we both sink down until the water reaches just under our necks</p><p>Amy: Wow mum this bath feels so nice</p><p>Me: Yes Amy it is</p><p>A little time passes as we wash our selves clean after a day’s shopping as the storm arrives we are enjoying our bath when suddenly a loud clap of thunder booms over head, and Amy shrieks.</p><p>Amy: Gee mum that was a loud clap of thunder outside</p><p>Me: Yes it was Amy but don’t worry we are safe inside now</p><p>Amy: I know mum it was just so loud it made me jump</p><p>Me: It made me jump a bit too honey</p><p>We continue to talk about her school and friends while we enjoy our bath.</p><p>Amy: Mum do you miss daddy like i do</p><p>Me: Yes i do honey i miss him very much he was my only love we met in high school and we fell in love we both knew we would be married one day and have children but i lost him too soon but i couldn’t be happier that i have you in my life i love you sweetheart</p><p>Amy: I love you too mum</p><p>A short while later:</p><p>Amy: Mum don’t you miss sex with daddy</p><p>Me: Yes i do Amy but i get by</p><p>Amy: Umm how do you get by?</p><p>Me: Umm Amy that’s not something i am comfortable talking about</p><p>Amy: Please mum?</p><p>Me: Ok Amy (Here goes nothing), I masturbate</p><p>Amy: Masturbate?</p><p>Me: Yes Amy i masturbate</p><p>Amy: how do you masturbate mum?</p><p>Me: I rub myself till i fell good then i cum other times i use a vibrator</p><p>Amy: what is a vibrator mum?</p><p>Me: it’s a devices that vibrates when it is used and it makes you feel really good</p><p>Amy: Can you teach me to masturbate mum</p><p>Me: Are you sure Amy?</p><p>Amy: Yes mum i want to learn</p><p>Me: Ok i will teach you now lay back in the bath a spread your legs a bit then move your hands down to your lap and follow my instructions</p><p>Amy: Yes mum</p><p>Me: Now spread your legs a little wider, yes that’s it now move your hand down between your legs, now can you feel your pussy?</p><p>Amy: Yes mum i can feel it</p><p>Me: Now move your finger’s around the outside and you will start to feel good</p><p>Amy does as her mum says but she doesn’t feel anything</p><p>Amy: Mum i don’t feel anything like you said i don’t think i am doing it right can you help mum?</p><p>Me: i don’t know if i should Amy</p><p>Amy: Please mum i want to feel like you said</p><p>Me: Ok Amy turn around and come here</p><p>Amy turns around and moves towards her mum</p><p>Me: now lean back against me and i will help you ok</p><p>Amy: Ok mum</p><p>Amy leans back into her mum and feels her mum’s huge breasts press into her back as she rests against her mum.</p><p>Me: Now Amy open your legs and i will teach you how to feel good, Amy opens her legs and i lower mine to touch her legs and i move my hands up towards her pussy as i gently touch her clit Amy jumps little</p><p>Amy: Wow Mum that felt great what was that?</p><p>Me: That was your clit</p><p>Amy: My clit</p><p>Me: Yes Amy your clit or clitoris is another name for it, it is a little bump at the top of your pussy that when touched feels really good</p><p>Amy: it did feel great mum do it again please</p><p>I touch Amy’s clit again and she moans so i continue to play with her clit as i slowly push 1 finger into her pussy suddenly i hit her hymen,</p><p>Amy: Ouch mum what was that?</p><p>Me: That’s your hymen or cherry Honey</p><p>Amy: My Cherry</p><p>Me: Yes Amy your cherry it’s a layer of skin that breaks when you have sex for the first time that’s why the saying is popping your cherry and of course there are guys out there who will only want you for your virginity aka your hymen/cherry and they are called cherry poppers who only want you once just to pop your cherry and claim another one some girls out there don’t care who is their first but please make sure you give it to someone who loves you and that you love them also make sure they are the right person you want to be able to have an amazing time with that person.</p><p>Amy: Yes mum i will choose the person i love and make sure they love me</p><p>Amy thinks about it for a while and decides she wants her mum to take her virginity</p><p>Amy: Mum i have thought about it and i want to give my virginity to you</p><p>Me: Are you sure Amy don’t you want to give it to a man who will love you and you will love him?</p><p>Amy: Yes mum i am sure you love me and i love you please mum i want you to take my virginity</p><p>Me: I would be honoured to take your virginity Amy i can do it with my fingers or with a vibrator</p><p>Amy: Finger’s please mum</p><p>I push my finger deeper until i hit her hymen again</p><p>Me: are you sure honey</p><p>Amy: Yes mum i am sure</p><p>Me: Ok honey this will hurt for a bit then the pain will go away i promise</p><p>Amy: Ok mum</p><p>Me: Are you ready</p><p>Amy: Yes mum i am ready</p><p>I pull my finger back a little bit then push it in hard and fast breaking her hymen feeling a little bit of blood on my finger</p><p>Amy: Ouch mum that hurts please stop a minute</p><p>Me: Ok Amy i will stop for a minute to let you get used to the feeling</p><p>Amy: Thanks mum i feel a little better now you can continue</p><p>I pull my finger out a bit then push it back in i thrust my finger in an out getting a little faster and harder i want to make her enjoy her first cum, i rub circles on her clit as i finger fuck her faster and harder, i hear her breathing faster so i finger fuck her harder and harder</p><p>Amy: Oh mum something is happening</p><p>Me: Let it go honey your going to cum</p><p>Amy: Oh mum I’m Cumming</p><p>Me: Yes you are baby i rub her clit faster i want her to cum again</p><p>Amy: Oh God mum I’m cumming again</p><p>I slow down a little and pull my finger out of her pussy and gently rub her labia as she slowly comes down from cumming twice</p><p>Amy: Wow mum that was amazing i didn’t know cumming felt so go make me cum again please mum</p><p>Me: Ok Amy</p><p>I find her clit again as i push a finger back into her pussy i rub her clit hard and fast as i thrust my finger in and out of her tight pussy</p><p>Amy: Oh my keep going im going to cum again please make me cum</p><p>I rub her clit harder and faster i am determined to make her cum again at least twice more before we finish</p><p>Amy shrieks: Oh God mum here it comes again I’m Cumming mummy I’m Cumming</p><p>I make Amy cum again and decide to go for more so i keep rubbing her clit hard and faster as i thrust my finger in and out faster</p><p>Amy: Oh God mummy here it comes again oh god mummy im cumming again</p><p>I keep going i want to see how many times i can make her cum (it ends up being 6 times before she has had enough)</p><p>Amy: Wow mum that was the best i can’t believe you made me cum 6 times</p><p>Me: Yes Amy your a little cum bucket i am glad you like it so much</p><p>Amy: I love it mum but no i am so tired and we need to get out of the bath but i don’t think i can move much</p><p>Me: That’s ok Amy just lay there while i put my robe on then i will help you get out, i get out leaving Amy in the bath while i put on my bathrobe then i turn to her and help her out of the bath and i put her bathrobe on her and sit her on the stool while i empty the bath.</p><p>Me: Put your arms around my neck baby and i will carry you to your bed</p><p>Amy: Ok mum but can i sleep in your bed with you please i don’t want to be alone tonight</p><p>Me: Yes Amy you can sleep with me tonight i love you baby</p><p>Amy: I love you to mum thank you for a wonderful night</p><p>Me: your welcome my baby i love you too</p><p>I lay her down on the bed and she keeps her arms around me as i lower her down onto the bed then she pulls me closer</p><p>Amy: Kiss me please Mum</p><p>I lean down and give her a gentle loving kiss.</p><p>Amy: Mmmm mum that’s so nice thank you again</p><p>Me: Your welcome honey now we need to get some sleep but first we need to get into our nighties i will go and get yours and help you into it then i will change into mine.</p><p>We both get into our nighties and lay down to sleep</p><p>Amy: Good night mum i love you</p><p>Me: Good night Amy i love you too.</p><p>As i fall asleep i feel Amy cuddle up to me so i wrap my arms around her and drift off to sleep happy that tonight happened</p><p>I hope you enjoy this story this is my first attempt to write a girl on girl story</p>"
32,"My Wife's Secret Online Life, Part 1",Alex Reece,1,A husband comes home one day to find the secret email inbox of his wife on the screen. What lies within will lead them both to perverted euphoria,"['ped', 'M', 'F', 'anal', 'preg']","<p>Sex between me and my twenty-eight year old wife Sam was always a bit of a struggle. Women just didn't really do it for me. When we did have sex I always had to imagine her as twenty years younger to reach climax. It was a chore. My real sexual release was from sharing pictures and videos of little girls with internet friends; chatting with them about what we would do to each child in each photo and video. I had amassed quite a collection of friends online, and so, my cp collection grew exponentially. Every time my wife went out to work or wherever, I'd hop onto my leather chair in front of my laptop and explore new levels of depravity – its what got me through the day.</p><p>My collection has always been hidden behind multiple folders with passwords and encryption; it was secure, as long as I copied the new acquisitions into the secure folder, and then deleted whatever remained so Sam wouldn't stumble across them. Also deleting my internet browser history was also very important, as was emptying my recycle bin – I was an expert at covering my tracks so Sam, or anyone else for that matter, never found out my taboo pastimes.</p><p>One evening, after I had got back from work, I discovered Sam wasn't in; she must have gone for a walk or something, so I took the opportunity to check my secret email to see if anyone had sent me anything new. I clicked the internet browser icon, but it didn't take me to my homepage; instead I was on an email page; Sam must have been checking her emails and forgot to log out. But the account was not for her email. Horny28foryoung was the email user name. I scrolled down the inbox and discovered hundreds of emails, most with attachments, filled up the page. Email subjects like: Do you trade? – Thanks for sharing, have some in return – What is your ideal age? I couldn't believe what I saw! It was virtually the same as my own inbox, but my username was not Horny28foryoung! I thought of the possibilities. Could it be that my own wife has been leading the same secret life as me? Was this why our sex life was so much of a struggle? No way! It couldn't be!</p><p>For two hours, I read through every email, sent and received; read through every chat history, one of which was at an early development. It read:<br/>
Petedo41: What's your ideal age?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: 5 to 7<br/>
Petedo41:Nice! Anywhere from 3 to 10 is great!<br/>
Horny28foryoung:Oh yeah! Don't get me wrong, any girl from 2 to 12 I'd go for if given the chance! But if I could pick... 5 to 7.<br/>
Petedo41: My niece is 5<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Mmmm! Have you done anything with her?<br/>
Petedo41: I've bathed her a couple of times. Had a bit of a feel.<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Mmmm! Do you have any pics of her?</p><p>Another chat appeared to indicate a lengthier relationship. One particular part caught my eye. It read:<br/>
Wetjennie: Would you ever mention anything?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Mention what? That I have a sexual attraction to little girls?! I don't think it would go down well!<br/>
Wetjennie: Lol! Good point! You never know!<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Lol!<br/>
Wetjennie: I bet most men are into kids. They would just never admit it!<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Its not like you can ask them. <br/>
Wetjennie: At least my girlfriend is shaved. I can imagine her as a little girl.<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Its not so easy when having sex with a man!<br/>
Wetjennie: How is sex with him?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: It's OK I suppose. My best technique to help me along is to imagine his cock is a little girls arm!<br/>
Wetjennie: Lol! That'll work I guess!<br/>
Horny28foryoung: It gets the job done lol.</p><p>Wow! I was literally shaking. I had just found out that my wife didn't find me sexually attractive; but it didn't much matter to me. More blood redirected to my penis than had ever been done before. It stood hard at attention, my veins around it looking as if they were struggling with the demand. My wife was attracted to little girls; my wife...was a pedo! I had never been so turned on in all my life!</p><p>Continuing my scan of her inbox, I discovered another twist in the tale: she had an email from Jack.inoff! It was to send a couple of videos; one was entitled 5yo twin rim, and the other was Mommy and daddy fun. I had already watched these videos; they were great videos. And under the pseudonym of Jack.inoff, I had sent them to Horny28foryoung! I was one of her contacts!</p><p>What do I do? Do I confront her about it? Do I show her my collection and say: It's alright Sam, I'm into it too! What if it wasn't her email! What if my laptop had been hacked! I decided that I would open a chat with her online; pump her for information. I logged her off her email, then signed into mine. I clicked on the messenger icon, clicked on her pseudonym, and then began:<br/>
Jack.inoff: Hi there. Thanks for swapping pics and vids with me. They were awesome! Despite logging her off, her response was almost instantaneous:<br/>
Horny28foryoung: You're welcome. Those twin girls were something special weren't they?<br/>
Jack.inoff: Superb! I must of came three or four times over that now!<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Me too ;)<br/>
Jack.inoff: If you don't mind me asking, are you male or female?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Female.<br/>
Jack.inoff: Wow! I've always found female pedo's so alluring ;)<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Why thank you kind sir.<br/>
Jack.inoff: How old are you?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: It's in my username!<br/>
Jack.inoff: Ah! Of course! Silly me. I'm 29.<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Cool. My husbands 29!<br/>
My heart skipped a beat.<br/>
Jack.inoff: You have a husband, eh? Any kids?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Unfortunately not :(<br/>
Jack.inoff: Any plans?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: I don't know. I'd like a little girl at some point.<br/>
Jack.inoff: I bet you would ;)<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Lol<br/>
Jack.inoff: What would you do to her?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Show her the ropes ;)<br/>
Jack.inoff: I like it!<br/>
I couldn't believe what I was reading! My wife wanted a little girl of her own to molest! Our own little pedo family was only an impregnation away!<br/>
Horny28foryoung: It never did me any harm when I was young.<br/>
Jack.inoff: You were molested? By who?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: By my dad.<br/>
I knew there was something fishy about her dad! He was a creepy guy.<br/>
Jack.inoff: Was it fun?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: I loved it.<br/>
Jack.inoff: When did it stop?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: When I was 13. He seemed to lose interest in me, then moved on to one of my little cousin.<br/>
Little Holly was molested too! I'm really learning a lot tonight!<br/>
Jack.inoff: Did your mum know?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: I think so. She turned a blind eye.<br/>
Jack.inoff: Damn! So tell me about your husband.<br/>
Horny28foryoung: What's to tell really? He's a journalist for a local paper...<br/>
Fuck me, this WAS true! I AM speaking to my pedo wife! I might just be the luckiest man in the world!<br/>
Jack.inoff: Does he like little girls?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Oh no! I'm pretty sure he's not! I wouldn't bet on that!<br/>
Jack.inoff: How do you know? He might do.<br/>
Horny28foryoung: And how do you suppose I ask him?<br/>
Jack.inoff: You could do it indirectly – leave your email inbox open ""accidentally"" for him to discover it.<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Oh no! Having him find out by himself is a very very bad idea! I'd be in prison my the morning! I'm quite careful when it comes to covering my tracks ;)<br/>
Really?<br/>
Jack.inoff: I bet you are! You never know. Maybe he too has a stash of CP on your laptop. Maybe it's sitting side by side?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: It would be great if he was. It would be so hot to team up!<br/>
Jack.inoff: It would.<br/>
Horny28foryoung: We could ask to babysit our family and friends kids, and have lots of fun with them.<br/>
Jack.inoff: Ooh image the photos you would share to your internet friends. I'd love to see you double team a 5yo girl! The girl slurping on your wet pussy, as your husband stretches her anus from behind!<br/>
Horny28foryoung: Ooh your making me wet!<br/>
Jack.inoff: Where is your husband now?<br/>
Horny28foryoung: He's at home, writing probably.<br/>
Jack.inoff: I bet he's not! I bet he's at home chatting with a beautiful pedo online, and talking about having children, and having sex with the kids of family and friends as they babysat them.<br/>
Horny28foryoung: If only...</p><p>I almost told her right there and then. It's me, we're both pedo's! But I decided against it. I was in a tremendous position of power here; I wanted to keep it going for a while longer. Our perverted conversations continue...</p>"
33,The Hire,Alice,1,"Little Alice saves her pennies, because she knows what she wants: a night with a professional dominatrix who can tickle her to pleasure.","['FF/f', 'tickling', 'toys']","<p>Alice stood before the door, looking both directions.  She bit her
lip.  She'd waited a very long time for this day, and now that it was
here— well, it's one thing to work toward something and quite
another for it to actually arrive!</p><p>She scuffed the toe of her shiny black shoe against the mat outside
the door, and checked the address for the third time.  When she had
copied the ad out of the magazine, she expected that the neighborhood
would be run down, even dangerous.  But when the bus let her out two
blocks away, she was surprised to find that it was a very fine area—
better than even where she lived with her parents.</p><p>A breeze caught her plaid skirt, and she put her hands down to keep
it in place. She felt the wad of bills she had saved over the summer,
saving just for this.  It was quite a lot of money—more than should
have been required, but she figured it was going to take a lot more
than the usual fee for Miss Catherine to take her on as a client.</p><p>""Best be done with it,"" she whispered to herself.  With a trembling
finger, she reached up and pressed the buzzer.</p><p>Almost right away the door opened.  A tallish maid in a very elegant
uniform looked out—then down—to notice young Alice standing there,
wringing her hands.  She smiled softly.</p><p>""I'm sorry, honey, we already bought our share of cookies this
year.""  She started to close the door.</p><p>Oh no, thought Alice. Speak, speak, speak she urged herself.</p><p>""Is— Is Miss Catherine in?"" she asked meekly.</p><p>The maid's eyebrows arched up?  ""Miss Catherine?"" she
asked.  ""Well— just a moment.""  She closed the door.</p><p>Moments later it was opened by a woman with stunning red hair. She
wore a light sheer robe with fur trim at the collar and hem.  There
were so many layers of sheerness to it, Alice couldn't tell what—if
anything—she wore beneath it.</p><p>Miss Catherine (for it was no other) looked down at Alice with
intense curiosity, then looked both ways up and down the block.  ""You
asked for me?"" she said, not unkindly.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Alice. ""Yes ma'am.  I— I found your advertisement,
and—""</p><p>""My ad?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes ma'am.  It— it was in the back of one of father's magazines.  
And it was a long time ago—last year—and I was wondering if— if
you were still in business.""</p><p>""Well, perhaps,"" said Miss Catherine.  ""Just— what business is it
you think I'm in?""</p><p>Alice blushed and rubbed one foot with the other.  ""Uhm— you
know— tying people up and— doing things to them. For money.""</p><p>Miss Catherine smirked.  ""Sometimes, honey,"" she said.  ""But that's
something that only grown ups can do.  Come back when you're a few
years older.""</p><p>She began to shut the door, and Alice panicked.  ""But I have money,""
she said, and shoved forward the large fistful of bills she had
saved.  ""And I've been wanting this for ever so long.""</p><p>The door froze as Miss Catherine eyes went back and forth from the
money to the schoolgirl.  ""Where did you get all this money?"" she
asked.</p><p>""I've saved it,"" Alice said.  ""I've worked people's gardens and
sitted their kids and washed autos. Everything just so I could—
come here.""</p><p>Miss Catherine thought for a moment.  No, she couldn't actually be
entertaining this idea. The little girl probably didn't realize the
full reality of what it was her service provided.  But she couldn't
continue talking with this girl through the opened door—the
neighbors might see them.</p><p>""Perhaps you'd better come in,"" Miss Catherine said, opening the door
wide.</p><p>Alice's heart beat hard against her chest. It took forever to get her
first foot to move, but then she was through the door, which shut
heavily behind her.</p><p>Alice clutched the money close to her as she slowly circled about
taking in the opulent surroundings of Miss Catherine's estate.
Everything was so plush and soft and clean.</p><p>""Please, sit down,"" Miss Catherine said, motioning to the sofa.  
Alice sat, and Miss Catherine settled in beside her.</p><p>""So, you think I tie people up and 'do things to them for money,'""
she repeated.  ""What sorts of things do you think I do?""</p><p>Alice fumbled for words.  ""It— it depends.  Spank them, sometimes,
I suppose.  The ad said something like that.  I had to look up some
of the words, and when I did I knew you were what I was— was
looking for.""</p><p>""I see,"" said Miss Catherine, all business.  ""And what is it,
exactly, that you're looking for.  Come, come, don't be reticent with
me.  Speak plain.""</p><p>Alice's face turned pink and her mouth went dry.  ""I was hoping
perhaps I could hire you— to— to— tickle me,"" she finally added
with a soft hopeful whisper.</p><p>Miss Catherine nearly burst out laughing, but she refrained for the
sake of embarrassing the poor child any further.  ""Miss— what was
your name, child?""</p><p>""Alice.""</p><p>""Well, Miss Alice, people—that is, grownups—come to me for quite a
bit more than just a tickle.  I'm sure you could find any boy at your
school who would be more than happy to give you a playful poke or
two.""</p><p>""But I don't want a boy,"" Alice quickly interjected.</p><p>""Oh,"" said Miss Catherine.  ""I see.""  She smiled.  ""Well, I suppose
you're at the age where you are learning what you want and don't
want.  But I don't think you really want me just yet, darling.""  She
pet the girl's head condescendingly.  ""I'm a bit more— advanced.""</p><p>Alice choked back her disappointment.  ""But I do know what I want,""
she sputtered.  ""I— I want a girl to tickle me and— and I don't
want to be able to fight back and— and I want to feel like when
I'm—""  She abruptly closed her mouth.</p><p>""Feel like what?"" Miss Catherine asked.  ""No secrets.""</p><p>Alice blushed.  ""Like— when I'm in my bed— thinking about it
and—""</p><p>""And playing with yourself?"" Miss Catherine asked.  My, this child
was the precocious one.  Alice said nothing, but nodded, trembling.</p><p>Miss Catherine took her hand between her own.  ""There's nothing to be
ashamed of there, Alice,"" she said reassuringly.  ""It's quite natural
for a girl your age to be exploring new ideas and feelings.""</p><p>""Like this one,"" Alice asked, hopefully.</p><p>Miss Catherine sighed.  This girl had her mind made up.</p><p>""Let me explain,"" Miss Catherine said.  ""There are certain—
rules— that people have to abide by when they obtain my—
services,"" she said.  ""Strict rules,"" she added.</p><p>Alice looked up attentively, eyes wide and expectant.</p><p>""First of all,"" Miss Catherine continued, ""grownups have to be
naked.  Have you considered that?  Being naked when getting tickled?  
It's a very awkward thing to be.""</p><p>""I—"" Alice took a breath and sat up straight.  ""I can do that,"" she
said, confidently.  ""I can take my clothes off.""</p><p>""Second rule,"" Miss Catherine added hastily. ""You don't take your
clothes off. You don't do a thing.  All dressing and undressing is
done by my maid, Barbara— who also attends all sessions as a
witness and sometimes as an assistant.""</p><p>Barbara stopped dusting the shelves across the room when she heard
this.  She turned around, seemingly shocked that the discussion was
still continuing. ""Miss Catherine, I don't think—""</p><p>""No, you don't, you're not paid to,"" said Miss Catherine, crossly.  
Alice felt bad for Barbara, but she knew that sometimes rich people
had to keep their servants in their place. Barbara let out a breath
and continued her cleaning.</p><p>Miss Catherine turned back to Alice, her gentle demeanor
returned.  ""So you wouldn't be naked in front of me. You'd be naked
in front of both of us.""</p><p>Alice swallowed, but continued nodding.  ""Okay.""</p><p>Miss Catherine's brows knit together.  ""Barbara, come here.""</p><p>Reluctantly the maid put down her duster and attended her mistress.</p><p>""Please remove Miss Alice's shoes and socks for me,"" Miss Catherine
commanded.</p><p>""But I haven't paid you yet,"" Alice protested.</p><p>""Keep your money for right now, honey,"" she said, as Barbara knelt in
her short black uniform and began unbuckling Alice's shoes.  Once
removed, she started to roll the white lace ankle socklets down her
feet.  Alice closed her eyes, and her chest flushed with warmth.</p><p>Miss Catherine patted her lap, and Barbara obediently laid the tiny
bare feet in them.</p><p>""What—"" Alice began. Without preamble, Miss Catherine lit into
tickling Alice's feet with her long nails, using rapid long
scratches.  Alice shrieked, and fell flat on her back on the couch,
pounding her fists into the cushions, hysterical with laughter.  Miss
Catherine held her ankles firmly in place as her hard nails skittered
over one sole, then the other, then in between the toes, remaining
silent all the while.</p><p>When Miss Catherine stopped, Alice was quite out of breath and her
hair was a mess.  Her white top was also disheveled, having come
untucked from her skirt in several places.</p><p>""That is just a sample of what someone who hired me for tickling
could expect,"" Miss Catherine said.  ""And that was clothed, untied,
and with only my fingers.  And I daresay that was more than you were
prepared to handle.""</p><p>""I—"" Alice fought out breathlessly.  ""I could handle more. I
promise I could.""</p><p>Miss Catherine's shoulders sank.  She saw the money lying now
scattered on the couch and over Alice.  It was, actually, quite a bit-
-more than five times her usual fee.  Perhaps what the girl needed
was to truly see what it was she had come after—that would surely
put the fear into her and make for a hasty retreat.  And a profitable
one for Miss Catherine, to be sure.</p><p>""Very well then,"" Miss Catherine said with resignation.  ""Barbara,
attend to her.""</p><p>Barbara locked eyes with her mistress for several seconds, then
meekly turned toward Alice.  ""Come with me, child,"" she said, taking
Alice by the hand and leading her up the stairs and into a room that
was just as opulent as the one she had left.</p><p>""Thank you so much,"" Alice stammered to the maid.  ""This really means
so much to me.""</p><p>But Barbara said nothing as she set about to unbuttoning Alice's
blouse and quickly untucking it from her skirt.</p><p>""A brassiere,"" Miss Catherine chuckled from the doorway.  ""How
charming. And soon you'll be filling it out.""</p><p>Alice turned to look to Miss Catherine and nearly stumbled as Barbara
yanked her skirt down around her ankles.  Miss Catherine had doffed
her many layered gown and now stood in a corset and stockings.  The
corset seemed to be made of leather, but was of the prettiest,
shiniest pink Alice had ever seen.</p><p>Barbara carried the skirt and blouse across the room and stopped by
Miss Catherine. ""Mistress, are you sure?"" she whispered.</p><p>""Trust me, Barbara,"" she whispered back. ""One look at the toybox
while she's bound and she'll be begging to run for the hills.""  
Barbara nodded.</p><p>""Oh, and Barbara,"" Miss Catherine added.  ""You know the rules.  
Completely nude.""</p><p>This time Barbara blushed as she walked back to the waiting Alice,
where she unhooked the young girl's bra and—with reluctance—shucked
her panties down, revealing a very pale bottom and equally pale (and
equally smooth) sex.</p><p>We'll start by letting her know her place, thought Miss Catherine.  
She sat in the oversized wicker chair stuffed with cushions. ""Come to
me, Alice,"" she said, crossing her legs and wiggling her (now bare)
toes.</p><p>Alice shyly crossed the room, her hands covering her tiny nipples and
exposed sex, and stood in front of Miss Catherine.</p><p>""Aren't you even going to kiss me for what I'm doing for you?"" Miss
Catherine asked with humor.  Alice bent forward, lips puckered.  ""No,
no— here,"" and Miss Catherine extended her foot.  ""My toes.""</p><p>Alice blinked, then, bent way down to kiss the toes.</p><p>""You'll have to kneel down,"" Miss Catherine said, lowering her foot
out of reach of Alice's kiss.</p><p>Alice kneeled down and then, nervously, began to plant little puckery
kisses at the tips of Miss Catherine's toes.</p><p>Miss Catherine's breath caught in her, something Barbara noticed from
her silent stance across the room.  Miss Catherine shrugged her
shoulders at the maid—what could she do to help the physical
sensation she felt?  These lips— these little girl's lips— were
nothing like the older, rougher lips she usually felt.  Time to move
forward.</p><p>""And here,"" Miss Catherine said, unlacing the corset and revealing
her ample bosom.  She circled a nipple with her finger.</p><p>Alice swallowed hard and moved toward the nipple.  She had to press
her body against Miss Catherine's to do so, and her skin goosefleshed
as she felt the leather and skin against her naked body.  She kissed
the nipple once, then twice again.</p><p>""Suck it,"" Miss Catherine said, and Alice obeyed.  Miss Catherine's
eyes rolled back in pleasure.  Maybe she could do this after all—
Maybe— If—</p><p>An electrical jolt went through Miss Catherine's nipple as Alice's
little tongue rolled over it.  Across the room, Barbara coughed
politely.</p><p>""Yes—"" Miss Catherine said.  ""Well, that's— that's enough,
Alice.  Very good.""  Alice stood back and smiled shyly, still
awkwardly covering herself.</p><p>""It's time we got down to business, then,"" said Miss Catherine, as
she walked across the room to a large chest against the wall.  Her
legs were a bit wobbly, but she took a few cleansing breaths and was
soon quite herself again.</p><p>Alice saw the contents of the chest, and eyed them curiously.  She
couldn't even begin to imagine what all the items were for, or why
they would be used in the first place, but she said nothing.  She
didn't want to ruin this opportunity that she was going to finally
have.</p><p>""Right, on the bed with you then,"" Miss Catherine said.  Alice
climbed into the bed, which was almost too high for her.  Barbara
bent over and— with hesitance— boosted the girl into the
oversized bed.</p><p>""On your back,"" Miss Catherine said, and as Alice laid on her back,
the lady grasped her ankle and slipped a loop around it, which she
then began attaching to one foot corner of the bed.  ""Barbara, take
care of the wrists.""</p><p>Barbara obediently took Alice's wrists and began securing them in
similar fashion to the head of the bed.  Alice's breath came quick,
and Barbara looked down at her with a hint of pity for what was to
come.</p><p>""There we are,"" said Miss Catherine, tying off the final knot.  ""Snug
as a bug.  Now, we'll start with something simple, I should think.  
Barbara, dust her off, would you?""</p><p>""Me?"" Barbara stammered.  ""I don't want t—""</p><p>""You'll dust her now, and you'll do it naked,"" Miss Catherine
snapped.  ""And one more impertinence and you'll JOIN her on the bed!""</p><p>The maid flushed hotly, but she said nothing. She dipped her head and
began undoing the back of her outfit.</p><p>Alice watched silently, feeling every tiny air current in the room
across her uncovered body.  She had seen other girls naked before, of
course. Even other women. And she had just now only seen Miss
Catherine's own bare breasts.  But Barbara was going to be naked and—
apparently—dusting her with something, standing close to her.  It
was more than she had every imagined.  Worth the whole wad and more,
she thought to herself.</p><p>When the buxom brunette had completely denuded, Miss Catherine
presented her with a feather duster.  ""Now, dust her until I tell you
to stop,"" she said.</p><p>Barbara leaned over the young Alice.  ""I'm sorry,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Don't be,"" Alice replied earnestly.</p><p>""No talking,"" Miss Catherine snapped. ""Dusting.""</p><p>Barbara began bustling the feathers about Alice's bound wrists, as
though she were busily dusting furniture.  She dusted Alice's
forehead and nose, which made the girl grin and sputter.  This is
silly, thought Alice.  Not at all like I thought it—</p><p>The duster began working over her shoulder and underarm, cutting off
the girl's thoughts with an involuntary giggle.  It was SO soft!  She
hadn't been tickled there before with anything soft—always with
someone's too-rough fingers, thinking they were playing.  But this!  
This was new and exciting and—</p><p>""What are you giggling at, little Alice,"" Miss Catherine whispered
musically.</p><p>""It— teeheehee— tickles!""</p><p>""Oh, does it,"" Miss Catherine said. ""Well, it's going to tickle lots
more, because this is just the start.  Maybe you don't want to be
tickled after all?""</p><p>But Alice didn't try to reply, so Miss Catherine nodded curtly to the
maid.  Instantly, the feathers were dancing across Alice's flat
titties, teasing the pebbly little pink nipples.  Alice was in
heaven!  The feathers felt SO good there— and the tickling wasn't
anything she couldn't handle, she was sure of that.</p><p>Lower the feathers traveled in their dustings.  Across her belly,
making it scrunch up around her bellybutton.  Back and forth over her
hips, which made her stretch from side to side as much as she could.  
She gasped (more in surprise than anything else) when she felt them
travel over her private area, then chided herself silently that she
really should have expected that (and it did feel rather nice once
she relaxed again.)</p><p>Alice giggled more loudly as the feathers made their way down her
legs and over her feet and toes, but all too soon, the dusting was
over.  Is that it, she thought to herself disappointedly.  Is it over
so quickly?</p><p>""Now that you're all dusted off,"" Miss Catherine said, approaching
the bed and unlacing her corset again, ""we can finally start in with
the tickling.""  She let her words sink into Alice to see if the girl
would finally relent, but if anything the girl's eyes seemed more
excited than ever.</p><p>Miss Catherine too the stick of the duster and used it as a
pointer.  ""We are going to tickle you here,"" and she poked gently
into one of Alice's stretched underarms, ""and all along here,""
dragging the point down Alice's ribs.  ""We will also pay quite a bit
of tickling attention to here,"" circling Alice's nipples, flicking
them with the plastic end, ""and also very much tickling here.""  This
last bit she illustrated not with the duster's handle, but with her
own fingernails, tracing her index and middle finger up and down
Alice's smooth baby labias.  Alice's eyes went wide at the touch.</p><p>""Is that a problem,"" Miss Catherine asked, still tracing up and down.</p><p>""No, I— I just don't think I'm— ticklish there,"" Alice said,
haltingly.  The nail didn't tickle but at the same time, she liked
whatever sensation it was that was happening.</p><p>""It only has to be tickled properly,"" Miss Catherine said.  ""It can
be very, very ticklish,"" she said with a hint of concern in her
voice.  ""You can back out any time.""</p><p>Alice closed her eyes and sealed her lips.  After a while, Miss
Catherine stopped the teasing of her sex.  ""Oh, and of course, I
don't have to tell you that your feet will get the most merciless
tickling you've ever had.""</p><p>Of course, thought Alice, clenching her jaw.  She actually worried
that having her feet tickled was going to be her weakness in the end,
causing her to burst out for them to stop.  She prayed that she would
be strong enough to get as much tickling as she could.</p><p>""All right then,"" said Miss Catherine.  She slipped a furry mitten on
one hand.  ""You've been warned.""  She rested the fur against Alice's
side and began to stroke up and down.</p><p>The feel of the fur was even softer than the feathers, but tickled in
a completely different way.  She squeezed her eyes shut and tried not
to giggle, but when Miss Catherine's hand passed over her
bellybutton, she couldn't help herself any longer and sputtered.</p><p>""There's the giggles,"" Miss Catherine said in a sing-song tease.  ""Is
the widdle girl got a tickwish tum-tum?""</p><p>The baby talk made the situation all the more sillier to Alice—and
also made the tickling seem that much more—tickly!  She felt Miss
Catherine's other hand—the bare one—begin to trace circles around
her nipples, tweaking them, making them stand out before bringing the
fur one over them.  ""Dere's dem tickwy widdle tiddies,"" she
cooed.  ""A'most wike a big girl's tiddies, all tickwy, aren't dey?""</p><p>Alice was in fits!  She was beginning to feel that strong sensation
she got in bed whenever she would—as Miss Catherine said—play with
herself.  If only she could touch her—</p><p>""We should stop,"" Barbara said.</p><p>""You're right,"" Miss Catherine said, stopping the tickling.  ""We
should stop—""</p><p>She advanced on the maid.</p><p>""—and show Alice what a really terrible tickling looks like.""  She
glared at her maid, who visibly cowed beneath her gaze.  ""I've
already warned you.  Onto the bed.""</p><p>""Mistress, I—""</p><p>""The bed.""</p><p>Meekly, Barbara climbed onto the bed and tried awkwardly to lay
somewhere, anywhere, where Alice wasn't.</p><p>""No, standing, I think.""</p><p>Barbara winced, then stood on the matress between Alice's splayed
legs.  She looked upward at the eyehook in the ceiling that she knew
was there.  In an instant, Miss Catherine stood beside her, now out
of the corset and in only her panties.  The mistress took the maid's
wrists—offered without struggle—and wrapped a cord about them,
binding them together, then tied the cord off in the eyehook.</p><p>Alice watched in amazement as Barbara hung suspended from the
ceiling, her breasts undulating as the springy mattress bouyed
beneath her feet.</p><p>""Barbara knows that when she's impertinent, she gets spanked,"" Miss
Catherine explained, as she finished off the last of the
knots.  ""But, since this is on your time, little Miss Alice, I think
we shall stick with the current theme.</p><p>Barbara twisted her neck to look at Miss Catherine. ""Mistress! No,
you wouldn't! Please, I couldn't bear
toooHOOHOOHOOAAHAAHAAHAAHEEEEEEEEEGGGH!!! NO! HAHAHAHAHA!  NO
PLEEEEHEEHEEHEEZ!""</p><p>Alice had never seen another grownup tickled before, and certainly
not like this.  She gazed entranced as Miss Catherine stood behind
her maid and maliciously dug her fingers into Barbara's underarms and
ribs. Barbara danced and stomped on the bed, making Alice rise and
fall with it.  The poor maid couldn't even draw breath to plead with
her mistress, for Miss Catherine gave her no respite.  And so she
laughed, laughed as though she could do nothing else (and she
couldn't), laughed with hysteria while great tears streaked her rosy
cheeks.  Barbara's ample bosoms, which Alice had watched sway
earlier, now leaped about on her chest, held in place only when Miss
Catherine cupped them in her hands and kneaded her fingers into the
fleshy mounds, pulling more peals of helpless laughter from the
brunette.</p><p>""And now,"" said Miss Catherine when she stopped tickling, ""to finish
your punishment.""  She stepped down and stood at the edge of the bed
and reached through and between the maids legs, putting her
fingertips along the slit of Barbara's puss.  ""You're going to cum
for our guest.""</p><p>Barbara panted.  ""No— I can't— I— ohh—""</p><p>""Don't even bother to resist,"" Miss Catherine teased.  ""You know I
know where your pleasure button is.""  Alice could see the four
fingers sliding up and down Barbara's sex and, though it may have
been an optical illusion, could easily guess that the missing thumb
must be—for some reason—pressing into Barbara's bottom!</p><p>Barbara cooed and moaned, blushing crimson as she wiggled under Miss
Catherine's touches.  ""Keep your eyes open,"" Miss Catherine warned
her, ""and on our guest, or we'll start again.""</p><p>Barbara's eyes popped open and, with shame, locked contact with
Alice's.</p><p>""That's better,"" said Miss Catherine.  ""Let Alice see how glassy your
eyes get when you're about to cum.  She gets a funny expression on
her face when she's about to cum, you see, Alice?  It's hilarious,
don't you think?""</p><p>To Barbara's surprise, as her orgasm mounted, Alice's face broke into
a wide grin followed instantaneously by a stream of helpless giggles
that grew into loud laughter.  Of course, Barbara thought through her
haze. She chanced a quick glance down and confirmed that Miss
Catherine was using her free hand to tickle the little girl's foot.</p><p>""Eyes front, Barbara,"" the mistress warned, and pressed on the maid's
clitoris more firmly.  Barbara turned her attention back to the
laughing little girl on the bed with her as her mistress forced the
arousal to grow within her.  She knew what was happening, of course.
It was one of her mistress's many conditioning treatments—forcing
Barbara to orgasm while simultaneously making her watch something
forever bound the scene to the erotic centers of her consciousness.  
The scene would then be forever erotic to her, moreso with repeated
exposures. Soon, she knew, her mistress would perform this treatment
again, probably with Barbara forced to do the tickling, making the
reinforcement that much more secure.</p><p>Barbara knew better than to fight her mistress on these things any
longer, and so resignedly submitted to watching Alice laugh and
wiggle, naked and pale and blonde and pink, on the bed before her.</p><p>""Isn't her got a funny widdle wook,"" Miss Catherine teased, running
her fingernails under Alice's toes.  ""Barbwa wooks SOO funny right
now, don't her?""  As if in response, Alice's cackles grew louder,
more intense, as Miss Catherine stepped up both the tickling of the
helpless girl's foot and her massaging of Barbara's clit, slit and
pucker, working her thumb in circles around the maid's anus.</p><p>Finally, with a loud grunt, Barbara could stave off the orgasm no
longer and surrendered to it. Her body tensed as her eyes continued
to be locked on the laughing, twisting naked Alice while unbelievable
currents of pleasure coursed through her body.</p><p>Miss Catherine stopped tickling Alice so she could release Barbara
from her bonds.  The maid collapsed naked into her mistress's
arms.  ""Thank you, Mistress,"" she rasped, exhausted.</p><p>""If you really want to thank me,"" said Miss Catherine, ""pay more
attention to my guests.""  She kissed her maid gently, then set about
undoing a set of clasps on each corner of the bed.</p><p>""That was some pretty hard tickling just then, wasn't it?"" Miss
Catherine said.  ""Both what I did to you and Barbara.  Are you sure
you're not ready to call it quits?""</p><p>Alice wasn't sure her left foot could take any more tickles, but she
also experienced a bit of jealousy at the attentions that Barbara had
received.  What must that be like, she thought.</p><p>""I'm ready for more,"" she said, with a nod.</p><p>Miss Catherine straddled the girl's belly, letting Alice feel the
satin of the crotch of her panties slide around her bellybutton, and
put her nails in her underarms.  ""Are you really sure,"" she said,
then set about with a quick, hard tickling that sent Alice into
spasms of giggles.</p><p>""Yes!"" Alice squealed. ""Yes, I'm sure!""</p><p>""All right, then,"" Catherine said, climbing off Alice (far too
quickly as far as Alice was concerned!) and going back to the foot of
the bed.  ""Then we'll let the real tickling begin.""</p><p>The real tickling? Alice wondered.  Miss Catherine busied herself
running a length of rope through the board at the foot of the bed,
right in the middle, then up to the eye hook that Barbara had been
attached to.  With Barbara's help, the hoisted the rope and—to
Alice's amazement!—the board came loose from the footboard and rose
into the air—taking Alice's ankles upward with it!</p><p>Miss Catherine cradled Alice's shoulders and torso in her arms as
Barbara wheeled the bed out from under her, the rod at the headboard
coming away just as the footboard had done.  On the floor there was
another eye hook, and after much finagling, Miss Catherine and
Barbara succeeded tying off the headboard rod to the eyehook in the
floor, suspending Alice naked in the air upside down!</p><p>Miss Catherine squatted down by Alice's face. ""Comfy,"" she
asked?  ""Good. We'll begin. Barbara, my Flex-O-Pleaser, please?""</p><p>The maid obediently passed Miss Catherine a device that looked like a
rubber wand attached to a hot glue gun, and a handful of little
plastic disks with different shapes to them.</p><p>""Is that a tickling thing,"" Alice asked trepidatiously.</p><p>""No,"" Miss Catherine said, clipping a smooth disk like a rubber dart
tip to the end.  ""This is a teasing thing.  It makes your more
sensitive— like this.""  And she put the disk over Alice's nipple,
pressing the soft rubber flat against Alice's chest.</p><p>""But how does it ahhh—"" Alice sighed as she felt the gentle
vibrations in the disk hum through her nipple.  Miss Catherine moved
the dart tip around in slow circles against her chest, pausing only
to bring the tip over to Alice's other nipple.  Alice hung there in
silence, her hair brushing the floor, her mouth slack.  She heard
Miss Catherine say something to Barbara, saw Barbara nod, but Alice
was too much in a dream state to understand what was being
communicated.</p><p>Soon enought, she saw Barbara kneel beside Miss Catherine, holding a
handful of Qtips.  She's going to clean my ears? Alice thought, but
came unwillingly out of her reverie as Miss Catherine pulled the
lovely hums away from her—now quite pebbly—pink nipples.</p><p>""That was much nicer than some mean old tickles, wasn't it?"" Miss
Catherine said.</p><p>""Yes,"" Alice replied in a dreamy whisper.</p><p>""Well, too bad you asked for tickles then, my dear,"" Miss Catherine
responded.  She nodded to Barbara, who began to run a soft fuzzy Qtip
swab around both Alice's hardened nipples.  Made sensitive by the
Flex-O-Pleaser vibrations, her nipples felt every stray thread of the
cotton as it stroked her baby pink areolas and nipples—and it
TICKLED!</p><p>Alice's eyes lit up with new life as she howled with ticklish
laughter!  ""Oh no!"" she cried. ""Ticklesssss ahahahahahahahahahaha—""</p><p>""Well, that is what you paid for, foolish little girl,"" Miss
Catherine said with a chuckle.  She was bringing a bottle of lotion
from the dresser while Barbara idly teased Alice's nips with the
cotton swabs.  ""And I do try to please my customers.""</p><p>Standing behind the suspended Alice, Miss Catherine squirted a cold
spurt of lotion on each cheek of Alice's bottom—which was at a
perfect level for the standing Miss Catherine because of Alice's
upside-downness—with each squirt eliciting a yip from the helpless
girl.  ""Now, how about a nice massage?""</p><p>Miss Catherine changed the tip on the Flex-O-Pleaser wand for a round
disk with one face covered with round tipped rubber spikes.  The
vibrator on, she began to work the disk into the lotion, spreading it
around Alice's pale bottom.  The soft rubber of the spikes bent and
wiggled, and did so freely against the frictionless surface the
lotion had turned Alice's buttocks into.</p><p>""EEEK!"" Alice squealed, for it was the first time she had been
tickled in two different places by two different people!  Barbara had
begun circling the Qtips in wider circles around her unformed
titties, taking care to never ignore the nipples for very long.  Now
with the millions of tickly fingers that felt like they were
assaulting her bum, Alice began to realize how truly ticklish she
could become, and how helpless she was.  But the overriding
disappointment of all her ordeal was that she couldn't pull her hand
free to play with herself—for, for all her helpless laughter, for
all the tickling that she couldn't prevent, this moment, this
feeling, made her the happiest (and the horniest—that was the right
word, wasn't it?) that she had ever been in her whole life!</p><p>Alice felt something warm and wet on her nipples and, blinking away
the tears of laughter, saw that Barbara had put the Qtips away and
was now licking and sucking Alice's nipples much the way Alice had to
do for Miss Catherine earlier.  Meanwhile, the buzzing fingers on her
bum had been replaced for the much more soothing touch of Miss
Catherine's fingers that slowly stroked the undercurve of Alice's
tush, taking occassional trips to spread the slippery lotion over
Alice's smooth labia.  Alice quickly went back into her dreamlike
euphoria—it was the first time anyone had ever kissed her chest, and
the first time anyone had EVER touched her in her private area!  She
thought about her friend Gretchen, and how she had been tempted that
one sleepover to touch her sleeping friend's exposed crotch that
night as she slept, but had been afraid.  If I'd known it would feel
like this to her, I'm sure she wouldn't have minded, thought Alice.</p><p>The flickers of Barbara's tongue against her nipples felt so good,
and Miss Catherine's fingers on her pussy lips were so soft, that
Alice was quite unprepared when Miss Catherine's other hand began to
slowly trip-trap walk her nails over the soles of Alice's feet.</p><p>""No-ho-hoo—"" Alice whined.</p><p>""But you like being tickled, don't you?"" Miss Catherine teased.</p><p>""Yes, buttaaahahahahaahaha—"" she laughed as Miss Catherine's
fingernails performed a quick pirhouette on her heel before stopping.</p><p>""But you like this as well, hmm?"" Miss Catherine said, firmly rubbing
Alice's labia with her index and middle finger pressed flat against
them.  ""And how Barbara makes you feel?"" (Barbara continued to suckle
at Alice's nipples, no mean feat as there was nothing but the nipple
itself to take into her mouth.)</p><p>""Well then,"" Miss Catherine said.  ""Let us tickle you one last time,
and then Barbara and I will make you feel like this again until you
tell us to stop. Deal?""</p><p>Until I tell them to stop? Alice thought. Would they do it forever,
she considered, wistfully.  But to have to be tickled again—that
wasn't so bad except that this would have to stop again for it.  Oh,
but surely she could handle the tickling once more.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said.</p><p>""Okay, what?"" Miss Catherine said with a gleam.</p><p>""Okay, tuh— tickle me,"" Alice replied.</p><p>In an instant, Barbara stopped suckling and began to scratch her well-
manicured nails in Alice's underarms and up and down her ribs.  At
the same time, standing behind the upside-down girl, Miss Catherine
stood and put a hand in each little pink sole and began tracing her
fingers in random patterns all about the ticklish flesh.</p><p>Alice screamed! She squealed and shrieked, but she dared not beg them
to stop no matter how much she felt she needed to.  Her feet were
aflame with tickling, and she could feel Barbara's breast sway
against her belly as the maid leaned over to get the occassional
better reach for her sides.</p><p>After an eternity, the tickling of her feet stopped, although Barbara
continued gently tickling Alice's nipples and armpits, allowing
Alice's laughter to subside from hysterical mania to a soft sussurus
of titters.</p><p>""She's— teehee— she's still tickling— heeheehee—"" giggled
Alice.</p><p>""Yes,"" murmured Miss Catherine. ""Yes, she's going to continue that
for just a little while longer, Alice.""  The redhead settled herself
behind the maid, wrapping her arms around her from behind.</p><p>Here we go, thought Barbara resignedly, her fingers continuing to
tease and tickle the little girl in front of her.  She closed her
eyes as she felt Miss Catherine's hands gently cup her breasts and
tease her nipples, while her other hand reached around her belly and
dipped down to tease her slit.</p><p>""Eyes open,"" Miss Catherine whispered, and Barbara obeyed. Her
fingers danced along Alice's ribs, wiggling in each one.  The louder
Alice laughed, the more pleasure Miss Catherine inflicted upon her.
That was key to the training, Barbara knew, but she couldn't help
herself—she was a slave to the pleasure.</p><p>""That's good,"" cooed Barbara, massaging her lotioned fingers about
Barbara's slit, teasing it open and tickling—in quite a different
way—Barbara's aroused pearl.  ""Tickle the little girl. Make the
little girl laugh for me.""</p><p>And Barbara did—she tickled across Alice's tummy and down her sides
and always spent some time in her exposed underarms.  Alice's
laughter became background noise as Barbara thought about her shame
and degradation to be forced to do this and enjoy it.  This poor
girl, she thought, to have to be tickled so-oh-oh-oh (as an electric
jolt of pleasure went through one nipple, Miss Catherine's doing by
the use of the Flex-O-Pleaser.)  This poor, sweeeeeeet girl, she
thought, her fingers caressing softly over Alice's tummy, her fingers
trembling now as the vibe aroused her nipples.</p><p>As Barbara grew more excited, she tickled more firmly, making Alice
squeal with tickles. The laughter became an erotic sound to Barbara,
the soft skin of the girl's tummy the most wonderful thing to touch.  
You poor girl, she continued thinking. You poor, wonderful (ohgod!)
ticklish little annnnnngel—  She leaned in and began to kiss
Alice's stretched-taut belly, her tongue teasing the bellybutton
while her fingers walked up and began squeezing at Alice's hips.</p><p>""Tease her,"" Miss Catherine whispered in Barbara's ear.  ""Talk to
her.""</p><p>Barbara licked her lips.  ""Kitchy koo,"" she whispered between nuzzles
of Alice's tummy.</p><p>""More spirited,"" Miss Catherine said, running the Flex-O-Pleaser down
Barbara's tummy with the promise of going lower.</p><p>Barbara moaned.  ""Kitchy kitchy koo,"" she said, louder.  She dug her
fingers into Alice's hips and sides, in the hollows of her thigh
joints.  ""Is the little girl ticklish?  Tickle tickle tickle!""  The
more Barbara teased and tickled, the louder Alice laughed, and the
lower Miss Catherine lowered the tip of the flexible vibe until the
tip met her clit.  Then both Alice and Catherine screamed as
Barbara's fingers went out of control and tickled mercilessly at the
joints of Alice's leg and leaned in and tongued Alice's bellybutton.  
As the last of the orgasm coursed through Barbara's body, she fell
against Alice's body, no longer tickling, hugging it tightly.</p><p>Wordlessly, Miss Catherine arose and began teasing Alice's splayed
labia again.  Barbara caught her breath and, still trembling, began
kissing Alice's nipples again, loving every single kiss she took.</p><p>Within minutes, Alice was back in ecstacy.  But she was afraid to
show it, because she thought that, once again, these women would stop
these wonderful touches and start tickling again.</p><p>But when Miss Catherine bowed her head between the girls legs and
began kissing and nibbling on Alice's pussy lips, Alice couldn't help
but gasp and moan. Her mouth formed a perfect little 'O' and she
began to tremble.  This was different than when she would play with
herself.  When she did that, she could speed up her playing when she
felt the orgasm coming, making it happen.  Now she was at the mercy
of someone else, and the orgasm would come when it came and no
sooner.  She wished so much that she could do SOMETHING to return the
pleasure.</p><p>Barbara kneeled to get a better angle on nibbling at Alice's nipples,
which put her own breasts close to Alice's mouth.  Alice took the
chance and, to Barbara's surprise, took the nipple into her mouth.  
Barbara groaned with the feel of the child's wet lips nursing her
nipple, and looked quickly up at Miss Catherine, fearing punishment
for taking the pleasure.  But Miss Catherine just smiled and nodded,
continuing to alternate between Alice's tender labia, taking one
between her lips and gently gnawing, then repeating with the other.</p><p>""Does that feel good, Alice?"" Miss Catherine cooed.</p><p>""Mmm-hmm,"" Alice replied with a mouthful of Barbara's nipple.</p><p>""Miss Catherine's going to make it feel really good now, baby girl,""
the redhead promised.  ""And I'm going to tickle your feet while I do
it, but I'll be gentle, okay?""</p><p>A pause, then another ""Mmm-hmm.""  Miss Catherine smiled and brought
her face back to Alice's pussy, this time targeting the tiny pink
clitoris.  At the same time, her hands reached upward for Alice's
helpless pale soles.</p><p>Tongue met clit the same moment fingertips (not nails) met soles.
True to her word, Miss Catherine tickled only slowly and softly.  She
might as well have attacked Alice's feet with a brush, because, while
Alice giggled at the touch, her giggles were overwhelmed with a
succession of ""Oh""s, each louder than the last, causing her to lose
her oral grip on Barbara's tit.</p><p>Barbara joined in with her mistress, tugging the little girl's tiny
nipples between her lips as she reached up and finger-brushed Alice's
sides and underarms.</p><p>Even though Alice was anticipating the orgasm, it still seemed to
sneak up on her. Her body spasmed and twitched. A trickle of clear
cum drizzled from her slit and Miss Catherine let it flow into her
lips.  Her own voice seemed strange to her—older, more mature.  
Barbara and Miss Catherine heard the same lusty sound in the girl's
giggles and moans, and smiled to themselves.</p><p>The orgasm subsided, and Alice breathed deeply.  If she were at home,
this would be the time she would roll over, hug her pillow tightly,
and go to sleep.  But Barbara kept on licking her nipples, and Miss
Catherine did the same at her pussy, even though she had already
cum.  More, they were still tickling her, and now that she wasn't
orgasming, she could no longer ignore the tickle sensations.</p><p>""Stahahahap,"" she giggled, helplessly. ""Enouhahaahaff— ahhh—""  
For, quite unexpectedly, another orgasm, stronger than the first
began to build in her pussy. That she could have another one so close
to the first came as a surprise to Alice, and she surrendered
gleefully to it.</p><p>When the second orgasm had washed over her, the continued tickling
felt even more unbearable, making her giggle louder. But she
submitted to the tickles, knowing that they would stop whenever the
ladies decided they would stop.  Meanwhile, the orgasms came—and
after each orgasm, the tickles were stronger than the previous time
until, finally, she was laughing loudly even through her final
orgasm, a sweet, draining flush of pleasure and tickling that made
the room fade into darkness.</p><p>When Alice awoke, the women were dressed, Miss Catherine in her gown
of many layers and Barbara in her uniform.  Barbara was dipping a
cloth in a bowl of water and wiping down Alice (who, she realized,
was still naked.)</p><p>""Well, little Miss Alice,"" said Miss Catherine as she bustled about
the room putting things away.  ""Was everything up to your—
expectations?""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" Alice quickly agreed. And she believed it. Then
disappointment crossed her face.</p><p>""Why, whatever's the matter, Alice,"" Miss Catherine said, noting
Alice's sudden glumness.</p><p>""It's just that,"" Alice began, ""it took me ever so long to save up
enough money to come here.  And I had such fun that I don't know how
I'll ever last until next summer when I can do it again.""</p><p>""Next summer?"" Miss Catherine declared.  ""Why, whatever makes you
think you need to wait that long?""</p><p>""Well, I—""</p><p>""Miss Alice,"" Miss Catherine continued.  ""Do you have any idea at all
of the value of money?  Hmm?  No, I don't think you do.  Your payment
earlier?  You didn't buy a session.""</p><p>""But I—""</p><p>Barbara looked up at her mistress, curiously.</p><p>""You paid way too much for that,"" Miss Catherine said, firmly.  ""You
purchased yourself a junior partnership in my business—a SILENT
junior partnership, which means that you really don't tell anyone
that you're a junior partner.""</p><p>Barbara arched an eyebrow at her boss as she began to slide Alice's
panties up her legs.</p><p>""Junior partnership?"" Alice said.  ""Does that mean I can come back
again sometime?""</p><p>Miss Catherine laughed.  ""As often as you'd like,"" she said.  ""And I
hope you come again soon.""  Barbara fastened the tiny bra around
Alice's chest, a bit of a smirk at the uselessness of the garment,
before helping the girl into the rest of her outfit, finishing with
the ankle socks and buckle-up shoes.</p><p>""Membership has it's privileges,"" Miss Catherine continued. ""But
always remember that you are a SILENT partner, understand?""</p><p>""I understand silent,"" Alice said as Barbara began to brush her hair
and tie the bows back into place.  ""But what does it mean that I'm a
junior partner?""</p><p>Miss Catherine smiled. ""It means you're junior to me,"" she
said. ""Just like me, but smaller.""</p><p>""Like a daughter?"" Alice ventured.</p><p>""Just as though you were my very own daughter,"" Miss Catherine
said. ""You can treat everything that's mine as though it were yours.
My television. My refrigerator. My maid.""</p><p>""Your—"" Barbara said with a start.</p><p>""Everything,"" Miss Catherine said firmly.</p><p>""Wow,"" said Alice, considering the implications.  She looked at
Barbara with a mischievous twinkle.  ""So if I told her to do
something—?""</p><p>""She'd have to do it,"" finished Miss Catherine. ""Just as if I told
her to myself.""</p><p>Barbara flushed hotly, her cheeks bright pink against the pure white
lace of her maid's outfit.</p><p>""Hmmm—"" thought Alice, a naughty smile playing across her
lips.  ""So Barbara,"" she said.  ""I'd like you to—""</p><p>""Yes,"" the maid said with a sigh.</p><p>Alice's smiled wider, then giggled innocently.  ""—kiss me
goodbye.""  And she puckered her lips and tilted her head up to the
maid.</p><p>Barbara's face softened and she stepped toward the girl and bent down
to kiss her.  She put her lips near Alice's, stopped, and then let
her own lips melt around the child's.  She cupped Alice's chin in one
hand as, wetly, her tongue entered Alice's mouth.</p><p>Alice's eyes went wide.  She gave a muffled start, then melted into
the maid's embrace when Barbara reached up under Alice's skirt and
pressed her fingertips against her crotch. Alice's arms went stiff at
her sides, her fingers splayed, hands shaking as though she were
trying to fling water off her fingertips.</p><p>Finally, the kiss broke, and Alice was left wobbly and woozy. ""Au
revoir, ma petit cher,"" Barbara said with a smile before finally
taking her fingers from under Alice's skirt.</p><p>""Whoo,"" Alice exhaled, half expecting to see smoke escape her
lips.  ""You know, I don't have to go home right this very minute—""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Miss Catherine. ""You should.  It will be getting late
soon.  But you can come back any time—and soon!""</p><p>""I will,"" Alice said, catching her breath.  ""Wow. Silent partner.
This is going to be so much fun!"" She hugged Miss Catherine and
Barbara once more, then bounded out the door, running down the walk
toward the bus stop, her hair flying behind her.</p><p>""Fun,"" Miss Catherine echoed quietly.  ""Yes, I think it will be.""</p><p>She closed the door to the afternoon sun.</p><p>""Was that wise,"" Barbara ventured.</p><p>""Probably not,"" Miss Catherine said. ""But fun, no?""</p><p>""Very fun,"" Barbara said, unable to supress her smile.  ""It's just
that she's— so YOUNG—""</p><p>""Yes,"" Miss Catherine said.  ""But— it's not like we're sending her
home pregnant, is it?""  She cupped her maid's cheeks with her hands
and kissed her forehead.  ""Now— I've had an incredibly arousing
afternoon, and could use a bit of relief.""</p><p>She took her maid by the hand and led her to the stairs, up into her
private quarters.</p><p>""Yes, mistress,"" Barbara replied, obediently following her up the
stairs.</p><p> </p><p>THE END— Not!</p>"
34,Mommy Can't Help It,Alice,1,"When Alice comes home from a party, the spiked punch releases her inhibitions.",['Mother daughter inc tickling'],"<p>Alice shut the door as quietly as she could.  She hated these after-hours office functions, but it would be bad for her career to miss too awfully many of them.  She'd have been fine, but Bill insisted she have those drinks—you'd have thought they'd have been alcoholic the way he was pushing them on her.</p><p>She paid and thanked the babysitter, then plopped on the couch.   Home.   Finally.  God, she had gotten so horny in the car she thought she was going to have to pull over somewhere.  She was glad she didn't, though.   Whenever she got into these moods, it was always the most fun to just pull up her Internet messenger and fantasize with a friend.  And tonight she felt like she could last and last, so intense was her arousal.</p><p>She tiptoed past Cathy's room, and saw that her little girl had fell asleep on the bed with her jumper still on.  Alice sighed and smiled.  How innocent Cathy looked, her hair askew, her jumper half-wrinkled, her feet...</p><p>Alice felt a twitch in her sex that nearly made her gasp.  I really need to boot up, she thought.  Especially if the sight of Cathy's bare feet affects me so.</p><p>You see, while Alice appeared from all other aspects to be a single mom with a decent profession, in her heart she was a fantasy-fetishist about tickling.  This was the kind of fantasy she would play out with her online friends—tickling scenarios that always evolved into gratifying experiences.</p><p>She tore her eyes from her daughter's bare pink soles.  The room could use some cleaning, but that could wait.  There were toys everywhere.   Dolls, plastic teacups, a dress-up white feather boa...</p><p>She twitched again.  The boa would be fun to play with tonight, she thought.  Cathy won't mind.  Of course, the little girl had no idea what her mommy would be doing with the boa, but that didn't matter.  Alice picked up the boa.  Cathy moaned a bit in her sleep, her feet wiggling slightly.</p><p>You're not thinking this, Alice told herself as she tiptoed past the foot of Cathy's bed, the boa dangling.  She allowed herself another glance at the tiny soles, then looked at the boa.  Well... maybe just a playful little tickle...</p><p>She sat on the bed and softly let the feathers drag over Cathy's bare left foot.  The toes twitched a little, and Cathy let out a soft sleepy giggle.  Alice brushed them again and was rewarded with another musical little-girl titter.</p><p>Online chatting was forgotten as Alice grew bolder with her feathering of Cathy's bare feet.  Her mind was fogged, her body ruled by the intense arousal between her thighs.</p><p>""That tickles, Mommy,"" Cathy said sleepily with a tiny laugh.</p><p>""I know, baby bear,"" Alice said dreamily.  She felt she should be half-startled that she wasn't stopping the tickling.  But I need this, she thought.  The urge had become more than an idle thought—it was primal, it was needed.  She wanted to tickle more than anything right now.</p><p>She lifted Cathy's left foot onto her lap and ran the end of the boa around it.  Cathy stretched and giggled, her foot wiggling frantically in her mother's grasp.  ""No-ooo,"" she moaned through her giggles.  ""No more.""</p><p>Alice smiled.  ""It's only tickling,"" she chided.  ""Yes, more, I think.""   She took the boa and quickly used it to secure one of her daughter's ankle to a bedpost, then stretched it across and did the same to the other ankle.</p><p>What am I doing, a little voice inside her cried.  I can't do this.</p><p>But her libido burned hot, and drove her on... she climbed onto the bed, holding her baby girl's wrists out toward the headboard posts.</p><p>""Mommy, what's going on,"" Cathy asked.</p><p>""Hush, baby girl,"" Alice cooed.  ""Mommy just wants to play a little game with you.  It's okay.  It's all right.""  She pulled the pillowcases from Cathy's pillows and wound them into cords to tie her wrists.</p><p>Cathy tugged her wrists.  ""I don't like this game, Mommy,"" she whined.   Her toes wiggled down by the feather boa, each loose end of the feathery rope dangling over her feet.  Alice spied this and felt a warmth flush through her that made her temperature skyrocket.</p><p>Oh God, she thought.  It's so hot.  Almost without thinking, she pulled her turtleneck over her head.  The slacks followed suit, and before she knew it she was naked in her daughter's room, her clothes scattered about covering the strewn toys.</p><p>She stood at the foot of the bed.  Cathy was staring at her, confused and scared.  Alice moved closer to the foot.</p><p>""Mommy?""  Cathy asked, her lips trembling.  ""What's going on?""</p><p>""Oh..."" Alice whispered, dry-mouthed.  ""Don't be afraid, honeybee.   Mommy isn't going to hurt you.""  She lightly pet the top of her baby girl's toes.  ""Mommy promises you'll like this game.  You'll laugh and laugh...""   She wiggled her sharp fingernail at the sole of Cathy's foot, making her yip.  ""...and laugh.""</p><p>Cathy squealed with ticklish laughter.  ""Mommy, don't! Hahahahahahahahahaha!  Stop hahahahahahahahahaha!""</p><p>""Don't stop?"" Alice said with a smirk.  She scooted closer to her girl's foot, pressing her exposed sex against those tiny toes.  ""Maybe if you wiggle your toes for Mommy?""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Wiggle your toes, sweety-pie.""</p><p>Cathy frowned, but gave her toes a little wiggle.  The squirmy feeling against her labia was heavenly.</p><p>""More wiggles, baby,"" Alice said.  ""Show me how you can wiggle your toes.""  Cathy wiggled a little more, but she was too confused to show much enthusiasm.</p><p>""Here baby girl,"" Alice said.  ""Let Mommy help.""  She reached down with both hands and tickle-tortured the sides of Cathy's feet.  The reaction was instant.  Cathy screeched with glee, quite against her will, and her toes spasmed left and right, wiggling frantically.</p><p>Oh yes, Alice thought, this is what I needed.  The giggling, the pleading, the toes vibrating against her pussy.  Yes, this is...</p><p>She came violently, coating her girl's sole with her juices.   She groaned loudly, and it was a few seconds before she realized she was still tickling Cathy's feet.  Cathy was in tears.</p><p>""Mommy! Please! No more!""  Yet she continued to laugh.  She couldn't help but laugh violently, defenseless against her mother's tickling assault.</p><p>""Yessss,"" Alice whispered.  Oh God, such a beautiful laugh, such a pretty smile.  ""Yes, more.  Kootchy kootchy koo.""  She slipped Cathy's slender big toe inside her pussy lips.  ""Tickles so much, doesn't it babydoll.""  Her fingers danced up and down and under Cathy's restrained foot.  Tears streamed down Cathy's rosy cheeks, but she was laughing too hard to protest any longer, helpless to do anything but laugh hysterically.   Alice came again against the wiggling toes.  And again.  But her libido remained hot.</p><p>Slipping herself off Cathy's foot, she stepped around the side of the bed and began unsnapping Cathy's little brown jumper.  As the sides came unsnapped, she pulled it from beneath Cathy, leaving her in just her undershirt and panties.</p><p>Cathy, for her part, was panting hoarsely, too weak and helpless to having her Mommy take her clothes off.</p><p>""Mommy just wants to tickle her little baby,"" Alice said, lifting Cathy's shirt over her belly and sliding her fingers beneath it.  ""Mommy just wants to make her baby girl laugh.""  She reached under the shirt and began tippling her fingers up and down Cathy's skinny ribs and up into her underarms.</p><p>Cathy jerked and screamed, screamed again, then could do nothing else but laugh as her mommy's fingers expertly found every tickle spot the little girl had.  Her mommy even found tickly spots under Cathy's titties that made her squeal with false glee.</p><p>She felt something funny and wet.  Looking down, she saw her mommy had put her lips against her bare tummy and...</p><p>Alice felt the supple flesh of Cathy's belly against her lips, letting the sensation linger a moment before she blew a raspberry, sending her little darling into new heights of gigglefits.  She continued tickling Cathy's ribs, but let one hand drift down and massage the ever-present horniness in her own clit.  She raised Cathy's shirt higher.   Higher.  She blew raspberries along Cathy's ribs, on each of her tiny pink nipples, and inside her underarms.  Each tickly kiss (yes, they were special kisses, she thought as she blew another one in Cathy's armpit) made the little girl thrash and squeal.</p><p>Cathy could no longer beg for mercy, and her mommy didn't seem like she was ever going to stop.  But then she did stop.</p><p>Alice came hard and collapsed atop her bound daughter, gulping for air.   God, these orgasms are so strong! she thought.  Why didn't I ever try this before.</p><p>She looked at her baby girl and kissed her cheek.  Well, one thing's for sure.  Cathy isn't going to have to wait like I did.  She scooted back on the bed and tugged Cathy's panties down over her legs.  When that wasn't far enough, she took the band in her teeth and tore the thread, allowing her to peel the shredded panties away.</p><p>Cathy lay there sobbing, her chest heaving trying to recuperate from the horrible tickling.  Maybe Mommy was done now?  Maybe she was going to quit and go to sleep.</p><p>Alice looked at her baby girl's exposed sex; so hairless, so smooth, so... so perfect, she thought.  She let her fingernail lightly graze one lip.  Cathy sharply inhaled and giggled, expecting another tickle.   Alice was lost... she ripped a handful of feathers from the boa and began to dabble them over Cathy's sex.  As sensitive as the tickling had made her, the touch of feathers on her pussy instantly made her twitch and giggle, although not as loudly as before.  She didn't protest—Mommy wasn't going to listen anyway.</p><p>Alice was slow and methodical now, letting the feathers find their way around the crevices—inside and out—of Cathy's tiny pinkness.  She watched for signs of arousal, and smiled when she saw the tiny clitoris begin to slightly swell, like a pink pearl.</p><p>""Does that tickle there, baby?"" Alice cooed.  ""Does it make her laugh when Mommy kitchy-kitchy-koos her on her little girl spot?""</p><p>Cathy, her teeth clenched and her eyes squeezed shut managed to nod.   It tickled so much there—she'd never been tickled there before.  And it was starting to feel funny, too.  She hoped Mommy hadn't broken her.</p><p>Alice leaned forward and kissed the clitoris, rewarded with a small gasp from Cathy.  She kissed it again.  Cathy sighed, glad that the tickling had finally stopped.  And the kisses felt... nice.</p><p>But the tickling hadn't stopped.  As Alice leaned down and nursed on the clitty, she reached up and began finger-tickling at the sides of Cathy's belly.</p><p>""Oh noooooo,"" Cathy cried before the giggles overtook her.   Within seconds she was again a quivering mass of ticklishness, trembling beneath the kisses and tickles of her Mommy.  But through the tickling, she felt something new—Mommy's wet tongue was licking her peepee.  Gross, thought Cathy... but... but it feels pretty.</p><p>Alice was again masturbating herself as she listened to the peals of her little girl's laughter.  She put her tongue flat against the inside of Cathy's inner walls, and felt them tense back against her.  She could taste the juices of Cathy's arousal.</p><p>Soon, baby girl, she thought.  Any minute now.  She brought her hands down and held Cathy's butt cheeks apart with one hand, lightly tickling the pucker inside with the other, then went back to licking and sucking.   Let Mommy hear those precious happy giggles, she thought.</p><p>And the orgasm came, just as Alice began scratching her fingernail against Cathy's anus.  Alice sucked hard and reached back up to tickle rapidly at Cathy's sides, forcing her to laugh like never before through the cascading waves of pleasure that rode through her little body.</p><p>When Cathy awoke, a little after, her Mommy was sitting next to her, stroking her hair.  She tried to roll over but found she was still tied.</p><p>""What's happening, Mommy?"" she asked.</p><p>Alice bent over and kissed her.  ""I told you, babydoll, it was a game.   You won, too!""</p><p>""I did?""</p><p>""Yuppers,"" she said.  ""Did you feel it when you won, right at the end?""</p><p>""I felt something,"" Cathy said.  ""It was... It was nice and tingly, but it tickled so much before that.""</p><p>Alice smiled.  ""Well, that's what happens when you win the tickle game, sweetie.  Mommy tickles you, and if she does it long enough, Cathy wins.   And because you won, you know what you get?""</p><p>Cathy swallowed.  ""What, Mommy?""</p><p>Alice walked to the door.  ""You get to stay up all night like a big girl.""  Alice turned off the light, throwing the room into darkness.   Cathy couldn't see at all.  But she squealed a moment later when, invisible in the dark, she felt Mommy's fingernails dancing over the bottoms of both her feet.</p><p>""All night,"" Alice teased again as Cathy fell into helpless laughter.   ""Tickle tickle tickle, baby girl.""</p><p class=""h2"">AFTERWORD</p><p>Alice woke up the next morning, laying naked on the floor.  She rubbed her eyes, trying to remember.  She looked, and saw the near-naked form of her daughter, tied to her bed, still asleep.</p><p>Oh my god! she thought, as the events of the previous evening came back.  What did I... Oh god, my baby!</p><p>The party... she remembered Bill saying something to someone about Vixen, a new pharmaceutical product that was out on the market to increase libido in women.  So that's why he was forcing those drinks on me, she thought with horror.  Oh no...</p><p>She quickly set about to untying the feather boa from around Cathy's feet.  Cathy stirred, awoke, and tugged at her wrist restraints.  ""Mommy?""</p><p>""Shh, baby,"" Alice said, frightened.  ""Mommy will have that off you in a second.""</p><p>Cathy yawned a big yawn, then smiled.  ""Can we play the tickle game some more today?""</p><p>Alice stopped in her tracks.  What would she do?  How could she tell her little girl that... about...</p><p>""But this time, I wanna play your side,"" Cathy said, innocently.</p><p>Alice felt the familiar tingle in her pussy.  But was it leftover from the Vixen?  Or her natural reaction to the thought of being tickled.   A mental image flashed before her eyes of her being tied to her own larger bed, the naked form of her daughter scampering over her, tickling this spot, then another, scratching her feet, kissing her underarms, feathering her pussy...</p><p>Her legs trembled.</p><p>""Maybe later,"" she said, her voice catching.  ""After you've had a bath and breakfast.""  And maybe you'll forget all about it, she thought, half hoping.</p><p>Cathy smiled a dreamy smile and stretched her released body.  ""Goody,"" she said, sitting up and kissing Alice on the cheek.  She pulled the shirt the rest of the way from her body and nudely padded out of the bedroom to the adjoining bath.  ""I can't wait,"" she said.  ""I bet I can tickle Mommy better than she can tickle me.""</p><p>Half of Alice's mind was whispering, Oh I hope she forgets.  But the other half was suggesting that she lay out her adult toys for her little angel to find.</p><p>The other half was winning.</p>"
35,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 1 – Introduction & Invitation",Alice Gee,1,,"['F/g', 'nosex']","<p class=""h2"">Preamble:</p><p>This is not a short story. This ultimately is a story of a seduction. And as we all know, these things cannot be rushed. This story has ended up a lot longer than was the original intention. During the writing, it seemed to develop a mind of its own and the eventual storyline is very different than was first imagined. As the story progressed, I found myself searching for a more believable plotline. I will leave it to the reader to decide whether I succeeded. When I had finished the first part of the story I judged it too long for casual reading. Therefore. I have split the tale into installments, of which this offering is the first.</p><p>This first installment is purely to introduce two of the main characters and there is no sexual activity, though it does contain some erotica. Some future installments will likewise be sex free whereas others will contain a great deal of quite graphic sex. I hope you will persevere through the non-sexual installments and so understand the essence of the story, and to know and understand the characters that inhabit this tale. Though this is a
lesbian story, there is a bout of heterosexual activity that will occur in the second installment that is integral to the plot.</p><p class=""h2"">Spring 2007</p><p>Joan Wallace (Joanie to her friends) looked out of her
penthouse apartment window. She looked down on the many boats tied up
in the marina below. She then looked up at the sky to see what kind
of day it was going to be.</p><p>The day looked to be fine, a typical spring day in
southern California. She intended to go shopping today for some new
clothes as she had been invited to a party that was to be held on the
upcoming Saturday night at a West Hollywood lesbian nightclub. She
regularly frequented this nightclub and she considered the owner a
friend, so she would see if she could find something stylish to wear
as she intended to look her best on the night. She knew she had
plenty of suitable designer clothes already hanging in her wardrobe
but considered this a good excuse to go downtown and check on the new
arrivals in the clothes shops. In Joanie’s opinion it did no harm to
update her wardrobe regularly.</p><p>Joanie then walked over to the full-length mirror in the
main bedroom. After hanging up her bathrobe, she gave her naked body
an appraising look. She still considered herself an attractive woman,
even at the ripe old age of 46. She had been a stunner in her youth
and had managed to keep her figure. She still had the 34-24-36
measurements that she had when she was twenty-five. She put this down
to regular workouts at the gym, a sensible diet and the fact that she
had never had children. She had married twice; first in her early
twenties to a handsome guy she had met in college. She had divorced
him within two years, after he had started abusing her. She was not
the kind of woman to take that kind of shit from
anyone, especially a man.</p><p>Her second husband, Hank Wallace, had been her boss and
owner of the printing firm where she worked as his secretary. He had
been considerably older than her 28 years when they married. Hank,
who was then in his mid sixties had conveniently gone to his maker
within three years and left Joanie very comfortably off. Hank had no
other living relatives - no one close that is - and so there had been
no unpleasant dispute about the will, which could have resulted in a
division of the spoils. She had sold off the business to a grateful
competitor, collected the insurance and retired at the grand old age
of 31.  </p><p>She had moved around a bit over the years but always in
the Los Angeles area. She had eventually settled down in this
waterfront apartment complex at Marina Del Rey. Joanie considered
herself very fortunate. She had been living the single life for the
past 15 years. She had never looked at another man after she had
consigned Hank into the ground.</p><p>Following Hank’s untimely, yet fortuitous demise, Joanie
was now free to indulge her own tastes. And Joanie’s tastes ran to
girls, young pretty girls, particularly young teenage girls with no
previous lesbian experience. In Joanie's opinion, to meet and seduce a pretty teenage
girl was what made a very comfortable life, perfect. Though she
seemed to have lost her touch lately as she had not picked up a new
girl in over three months, having to content herself on casual
pick-ups in the various clubs and bars that she frequented. These casual
pick-ups were all very well but they could not compare to the
exquisite thrill that she felt when she was able to seduce a young,
fresh teenage girl. There was nothing to match the taste of fresh
young pussy. A young pussy receiving its first licking and in many
cases brought to its first orgasm. Joanie’s crotch tingled at the
thought.</p><p>Joanie continued to check herself out. Her naturally dark
shoulder length hair was cut in a layered bob, which now needed a bit
of help, due to some grey hairs that had started to come through. She
always
took good care of her hair with regular appointments at the salon.
She stood five foot eight tall, slim hipped, and with proper support
her figure looked pretty good even if she said so herself. She hefted
her tits in her
hands and looked at them critically. They had always been her best
asset and during her younger years had been her pride and joy but
lately they had started to sag a little, nothing serious yet, not yet
hanging down to her navel but a little sag nonetheless. Definitely
the shape - or lack of it – of things to come. Her tummy still looked
good, the workouts good value for the effort and the money.</p><p>She turned and looked over her shoulder at her ass and
here was another disappointment. There was a hint of sag there as
well, added to that her thighs were starting to look a little
slack. ‘Well, not much you can do about the tits unless you try
surgery,’ she thought ruefully, ‘but the ass and thighs are a
different proposition.’ She would have to discuss that with Gwen, her
trainer at the gym, and find a routine to tighten them up. She
checked her face close up and saw the lines around her mouth and
eyes. Even her forehead was showing some ‘worry’ lines.</p><p>“How I got those I’ll never know,” Joanie said quietly to
herself. Skilful application of make-up helped with the signs of
aging, even in the daylight but what could not be disguised was when
she brought
home some ‘sweet young thing’ and they woke up together in the
morning. There was no place to hide then, the girl got to see you ‘au
natural’ and some of them were not impressed. She was seriously
considering going the ‘Nip &amp; Tuck’ route but wanted to hold off as
long as possible, she had heard of some quite ghastly failures so she
would research the subject thoroughly before committing herself to
the cosmetic surgeon’s scalpel.</p><p>She turned back to the front again and did a quick ‘lump
check’ on her breasts. ‘No problem there at least,’ she thought to
herself. She looked at her breasts again noting that the brownish
areola’s looked a bit on the dry side. 'Still, my skin is not in bad
condition, all things considered,' thought Joanie. She had always
tanned easily so had never been affected by sunburn. She found that a
couple of hours a week by the pool or on the apartment balcony were
sufficient to maintain her bronzed tan. She had no desire or need to
subject her skin to too much sun. She knew of some of her
contemporaries that had skin that, in her words, ‘looked like
turtles’ because they had overdone the tanning in their younger days.
She finally cast her eyes down to view her snatch, ‘Mmm, that’s
something else that’s showing its age,’ she thought.</p><p>Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed into a small heart
shape over her pussy; the rest of her pubic bush had been removed by
the Brazilian wax technique. The hair making up the little heart was
kept short but being naturally dark, the effect against the lighter
skin of her pubic area was very dramatic. Many lovers had told her
that her little heart looked highly erotic; so Joanie liked it and
was actually quite proud of it. Regular visits to the waxing salon
kept the heart looking neat and her pussy smooth to the touch. What
disappointed her was the way her inner labia hung down through the
outer lips showing two pronounced flaps.</p><p>“Didn’t look like that when I was twenty. Damn growing
old!” She muttered to herself.</p><p>“The hell with it, I need to get myself downtown and buy
some new rags, that always cheers me up,” she said to herself while
looking at her reflection. “And who knows, maybe I’ll get lucky,” she
concluded. With those positive thoughts she walked over to her vanity
mirror to apply her make-up.</p><p>On completion she leaned in closer to the mirror to judge
the effect and felt satisfied that she looked good enough to face the
world.</p><p>She then began the process of deciding what to wear. She
first picked out a pair of white lace modern briefs with a matching
bra. She then selected a pair of Jil Sander white cotton pants and a
Gucci rose colored long sleeve top. She then walked over to her shoe
cabinet and contemplated her collection of shoes. After running her
eyes along the rows of assorted designer footwear she finally decided
on a pair of Sergio Rossi white flats. She then placed a pair of
Armani sunglasses on her head and she was ready to go. She grabbed a
Derek Lam white leather clutch bag containing cards, ID, some money,
make-up and the rest of the accessories that no woman can leave home
without and headed for the door.</p><p>She took one last look at herself in the hallway
mirror. “Hmmm. Fuckable,” she murmured, she then opened the front
door and exited the apartment.</p><p>She rode down in the elevator to the underground garage
where her Lexus was parked. She drove out of the complex, past the
security gates, still debating to herself where she was going to go.
She considered various options but finally decided on Santa Monica
Place. She knew that with the schools being out there should be
plenty of ‘eye candy’ on view. And if there was nothing interesting
to see there, she would walk out onto The Third Street Promenade to
see what that had to offer in the way of delectable young females.  </p><p>After arriving at the mall, she trawled through the shops
and stores. Macy’s, Ann Taylor, Victoria’s Secret and various others.
She had bought a blouse and some tops, some regular underwear and
from Victoria’s Secret she purchased a sexy turquoise silk lace gown
with an open front and matching G-string. She looked for some new
attire for the party but could not find anything that she liked. She
decided to retire to the food court and get some refreshment.  </p><p>She sat at a table sipping her iced tea and watching the
parade of women and girls passing by. She had not yet noticed a girl
that she felt she could approach so she continued to watch and wait.</p><p>A trio of teenage girls came into the food court and sat
alongside Joanie’s table. They each ordered burgers and sodas; they
then proceeded to discuss all those things that seem important to
teenage girls.
Joanie heard the conversation swing back and forth between school,
boys, fashion and pop music.</p><p>Joanie listened with quiet amusement remembering herself
at that age. She also took the opportunity to check out the three
girls. All were very fuckable; Joanie thought they may be high school
seniors. There was one blonde, one brunette and one Hispanic looking
girl. The blonde and the brunette were particularly desirable. If she
could have had her ‘druthers’ she believed she would have picked the
blonde. She preferred blondes because she liked the contrast between
her own coloring and theirs. Dark against fair.</p><p>However, truth be told, any one of the young beauties
would do for a night of passion. They were each quite lovely, the
brunette seemed to be around her own height of five eight, the blonde
around five six and the Hispanic around five two. They each had that
fresh toned look of young girl flesh and they all seemed very
athletic and fit.</p><p>None of them seemed to be wearing bras as their nipples
could be discerned pressing against the front of their tee shirts.
The brunette and the blonde seemed to have similar sized tits, Joanie
figured a B-cup. She guessed that both girls would wear a 34B if they
ever bothered to wear bras. The Hispanic was a tad slimmer, so Joanie
guessed a 32A would be her size. Joanie quite enjoyed her little
guessing game and often played it when she was out alone in a public
place.  </p><p>She had noted when they had entered the food court that
they all had slim hips and perfectly rounded butts. Their legs were
slender, well-formed and tanned, testament to the fact that each girl
was an
athlete in some way.</p><p>Joanie let her eyes roam over the feast of bare flesh
displayed beneath the next table.</p><p>The brunette was dressed in a green tee and white shorts,
the blonde in white tee and denim shorts and the Latino in a yellow
tee and blue shorts. They all looked so fresh, so young, so tanned
and oh so fuckable. Joanie realized that she might be staring but
could not help herself.</p><p>Then the Latino got up to get fresh drinks. While she was
at the counter, the blonde turned in her chair to speak to her. As
she turned, she raised her leg onto the chair. Joanie's breath stuck
in her chest because a small gap opened up between the denim shorts
and the young girl’s thigh and Joanie was treated to a flash of pale
colored panties. The young blonde caught her staring and looked at
her quizzically. Joanie
smiled at her before lowering her head to take a drink.  </p><p>Joanie was loath to leave so she ordered another iced
tea. After about ten minutes the brunette and the Latino got up to
leave. They each bussed the blonde on the cheek before walking away.
The blonde sat back down after waving farewell her companions.</p><p>Joanie sat for a few moments pondering what to do. Should
she make a move or were the blonde’s friends going to return. She
decided nothing ventured, nothing gained. So she leaned over and
spoke to the girl. “Excuse me, do you mind if I join you, I hate to
bother you but I really hate sitting on my own,” she looked directly
at the girl and smiled.</p><p>The girl looked back at Joanie with a confused look on
her face. Obviously, she was unsure of what was going on. If it had
been a man or even a boy that had spoken she would have known exactly
what he was up to but this was an older woman and life had not yet
taught her about situations such as this. “No, of course not, please
do,” the young blonde said warily.</p><p>So Joanie picked up her packages and reseated herself
next to the young girl.</p><p>“Hello, my name is Joan Wallace, but everybody calls me
Joanie. Thank you for letting me join you, it gets so lonely sitting
on your own,” Joanie said as she extended her hand.</p><p>“My name is Amy Williams, and yes I agree with you I
don’t like to sit alone especially in a crowded place like this,” the
young girl said as she shook the proffered hand.</p><p>“That’s it exactly; I always have this feeling that
everyone is walking by and thinking who is that sad bitch sitting
there all alone,” Joanie had a big reassuring smile on her face as
she said this.</p><p>Amy smiled back and Joanie could see that the girl had
visibly relaxed a little.</p><p>‘Right, that’s the first part successfully accomplished,’
Joanie thought to herself and then said to the girl, “So Amy, why
have your friends left you, do they have other plans?”</p><p>“They are meeting their parents, so they had to leave.”</p><p>“So what about yourself, what are your plans?”</p><p>“Well, I thought everyone would be staying all afternoon
so I had arranged for my father to pick me at five o’clock when he
finishes work,” Amy said dejectedly.</p><p>“Heaven’s girl! That is nearly four hours away. What are
you going to do?”</p><p>“I don’t really know, I guess I could take in a movie but
there is nothing showing that I want to see.”</p><p>“I don’t mind keeping you company but we can hardly sit
here for four hours,” Joanie said with a smile on her face.</p><p>“Oh! I couldn’t ask you to do that. I’ll be all right.
I’ll just walk around the shops. Window shop, you know, just pass the
time away,” Amy said not very convincingly.</p><p>“That doesn’t sound like much fun. I’ll tell you what,
why don’t I take you for lunch? That will pass away some of the
time.”  </p><p>“Thank you but I’ve already eaten and I’m really could
not eat any more.”  </p><p>“Well in that case Amy, where do you live?”</p><p>“Mar Vista,” Amy replied.</p><p>“Hey! That’s on my way, well practically on my way. It
would just mean that I take a short detour along Venice Boulevard. I
could give you a lift home if you’d like. I live by the Marina Del
Rey,” Joanie said
hopefully. Joanie was happy that she could tell the truth because she
would have offered a ride to the girl wherever she lived, she would
have just adapted her address to suit.</p><p>“I don’t know. My Dad will be coming here to collect me
and I’ve no way of contacting him,” Amy answered. The girl did not
feel too comfortable about going with this stranger. The woman looked
respectable enough, she was well turned out and quite good looking
for an older woman but she was still unsure of the
situation.            </p><p>“Nonsense, your father will be only too pleased not to
have to drive out of his way to collect you, and all you have to do
is phone him and let him know that you have a ride home,” Joanie said
earnestly.</p><p>“I’ve forgot my cell phone this morning and to be honest
I cannot remember his office number,” Amy replied. The more she
thought about this, the better it sounded. She would much prefer to
be home doing something than wandering around the mall on her own.</p><p>“Well, you can call him from home. Look, I’m only
offering you a ride. If your not comfortable with that, no problem. I
can assure you that I won’t be offended,” Joanie offered with her
most engaging smile in place.</p><p>“I guess it would be OK. I mean if you don’t mind? I
would be very grateful,” Amy replied smiling back.</p><p>‘Bingo,’ Joanie thought to herself, though it was not as
good as she had hoped. She was hoping that the girl would be able to
phone her father and then be free for a couple of hours. Joanie could
have taken her back to her apartment on some pretext or other and
done some ground work on the girl’s seduction. Not that she expected
to get in the girl’s pants today but she could have made the girl
comfortable in her presence, started to build up trust. She is quite
proud of her apartment and she was sure the girl would be impressed.
Then, one day in the not too distant future, she would ask the girl
around for a meal. Then the real seduction could start. ‘A lesbian
seduction is not so different than a male seduction. Soft
lights, easy conversation, a little wine and before the girl knew it
she would be in bed, her legs in the air and my face burrowing into
her cunt.’ These pleasant thoughts ran through Joanie’s head as she
picked up her packages.</p><p>“Please, let me help,” Amy asked as she bent to take some
of the packages from Joanie’s hands.</p><p>“Thank you,” Joanie replied, “we can share the load, they
are not heavy.” This left Joanie with one arm free so she linked this
with Amy’s arm and guided the young girl towards the car park.</p><p>Their arms linked together the two females chatted
pleasantly as they walked along. Joanie’s could feel her cunt was
leaking from the agreeable sensations she was feeling from being so
close to this tantalizing young girl.</p><p>When they reached the car, Amy nodded in appreciation of
Joanie’s Lexus. “Nice wheels,” she commented. “Your husband must have
a very good job,” she added.</p><p>“I’m not married,” Joanie retorted, “Well I was once,
twice actually, my last husband passed away.”</p><p>“Oh, I’m so sorry, I had no idea.”</p><p>“No need to be, that’s the reason I can afford this car
and an apartment in Marina Del Rey. He was a good man and he had a
good life, besides it was a long time ago.”</p><p>“Oh!” Replied Amy quite unsure how to respond to the
older woman’s statement.</p><p>They placed the packages in the trunk of the car and then
Joanie settled Amy in the passenger seat. She then went around to the
driver’s side sat inside and buckled up.</p><p>She turned to Amy and said, “Please don’t be embarrassed
but I have to say that you are quite lovely. You are a very pretty
girl, your parents must be very proud of you.” ‘And it was true,’
Joanie thought to herself as she looked at the young girl, her long
blonde ponytail was held in place with a scrunchie. She had
startlingly blue eyes that were set within a perfectly proportioned
face. The way her hair was tied back
exposed her broad forehead and delicately shaped ears. Ears that
Joanie wished she were running her tongue around at this moment. The
girl possessed a wide mouth with an easy smile and when the girl
smiled, she exposed rows of perfect, even white teeth. Nicely set
cheekbones and a firm chin with just a hint of a dimple completed the
examination of her face. Her breasts were firm and due to the lack of
a bra, her nipples could be clearly seen pressing the front of her
tee shirt. Joanie reconfirmed her previous estimation of Amy’s bust
measurement of 34 with a B-cup. Her eyes then traveled down towards
the girl’s crotch which was covered by her denim shorts, Joanie
guessed Tommy Hilfiger. She then looked at the girl’s long, tanned
and well-formed legs, legs that could only belong to someone
athletic.</p><p>Joanie was practically creaming with the thoughts that
were going through her head. Thoughts that included imagining those
legs wrapped around her neck while she tongued out this little cutie.
She fervently
hoped that the scent of her arousal was not obvious to the girl.</p><p>Amy was blushing profusely under the older woman’s open
scrutiny. “Th...Thank you, but please, you are embarrassing me.”</p><p>Joanie reached across, placed her hand upon Amy’s firm,
bronzed thigh, and said, “I’m sorry, Amy honey. I just wanted to tell
you how pretty you look. Please pay me no mind. I guess it’s my age
but I really
appreciate the sight of a pretty girl. I guess I’m just jealous
because I know I will never again look as good as you do.”  </p><p>Amy looked down on the hand on her thigh, confused
thoughts raced through her head as she felt the slight pressure of
Joanie’s fingers, thoughts about how excited that hand was making her
feel. She could feel a warm, tingling sensation in her crotch. Amy
looked up at the older woman and said, “Well, I think you are very
beautiful and - er – sophisticated, for an older woman that is.”</p><p>Joanie laughed delightedly and said, “I will take that as
a compliment because I’m pretty sure there was a compliment in there
somewhere.”    </p><p>“No, no, I mean – um – what I mean is...”</p><p>Joanie cut in, “I know exactly what you mean and I thank
you for it. It was a very nice thing to say. In fact, you have quite
made my day. To have a beautiful teenager, such as yourself, say that
I am beautiful is the best compliment that I have had in many a long
year.”</p><p>With that, Joanie leaned across and pecked Amy’s cheek
with her lips. Amy could not realize what a compliment she had just
been paid with the little peck on the cheek. It was very rare indeed
for Joanie to risk her make-up by giving someone an actual kiss on
the cheek, especially in the daytime. Air kisses were the norm for
Joanie.</p><p>She gave a slight squeeze and a little rub to Amy’s thigh
and said, “Well let’s be going. You will need to give me directions
on the way.” Joanie then pulled out of the parking bay and headed for
the exit.
Inside, Joanie was hoping that the traffic was going to be heavy
which would give her a bit longer to cement a friendship with this
young cutie. ‘First become her friend, and then it is so much easier
to become her lover.’ Joanie felt a little shudder of delight as that
thought crossed her mind. She exited the car park and turned the car
into the traffic flow.  </p><p>Amy was totally confused, ‘Why am I so turned on? All she
did was touch my leg and give it a little squeeze and my pussy is
tingling. And it feels as though I’m wet down there as well,’ Amy
thought to herself as she glanced towards Joanie’s profile. ‘I wonder
how old she is, Mom is 38, this woman looks a little bit older though
in much better shape, I guess she must be around 40.’ The truth was
that Amy, like all young people find it very difficult to judge the
ages of people over thirty. Older folks are usually categorized as
old, older or ancient and it depended on the circumstances of their
meeting them into which of those categories a person is placed. She
could only make a guess today by trying to compare this woman to her
mother. Amy continued her appraisal of Joanie, noting her trim figure
and the expert way that she had applied her make-up. Amy was not
lying when she said that she thought Joanie looked sophisticated
because she imagined that the older woman was in the fashion industry
or even an actress, something glamorous anyway.  </p><p>Joanie knew she was getting the ‘once over’ from Amy and
she felt rather flattered, if the girl was not interested she would
not be looking at all. So she let Amy give her face and body a good
looking over
before she started some conversation. “So Amy, if I may be so bold.
How old are you?”</p><p>For some reason that Amy could not understand she wanted
to lie to the older woman and say that she was older than she
actually was. But common sense prevailed and Amy answered, “I’m
sixteen.”  </p><p>“And what school do you attend,” Joanie asked to keep the
conversation going.</p><p>“I’m a Gondo.”</p><p>“A what?” asked a smiling Joanie.</p><p>“I thought everyone would know that. I’m a Gondolier. I
go to Venice High. We call ourselves the Gondoliers,” Amy said
looking at Joanie.</p><p>“Yes, actually I did know that, I was just making sure
that I had heard you correctly,” Joanie smiled at Amy. “I think you
must participate in a lot of sports because you look very fit and
seem to be in very good shape,” Joanie said while glancing again at
Amy’s legs.</p><p>“Yes, I’m in the volleyball team and I play soccer. I
also do a lot of swimming though I’m not in the swim team,” Amy
explained.</p><p>“I thought so, a girl does not get to look as good as you
by sitting on her butt,” Joanie stated with yet another glance at
Amy’s legs.</p><p>Amy shifted her legs and squirmed in the seat very
conscious of Joanie’s quite open glances at her legs, though it did
feel kind of nice as it made the tingly feeling in her crotch return.</p><p>“So what are you doing this week, it is spring break
isn’t it, are you going away?” Joanie asked with more than keen
interest.</p><p>“No, I’m not going away on a trip; my Mom thinks I’m a
bit young for that kind of thing, not that she’s a prude or anything
it’s just she thinks it would be better to wait a couple of years.
Plus Mom and Dad
are going away on a trip this weekend and they do not need the extra
worry of thinking of me indulging in drinking orgies and other stuff
while their away.” Amy explained. “I don’t really mind all that much,
this Spring Break thing seems to be about getting stoned and making
out with drunken guys. I don’t really need that. If you know what I
mean?” Amy said with genuine feeling.</p><p>Joanie’s interest in the conversation had just gone into
overdrive, particularly the part about the unsupervised
weekend. “Yes, I understand. Don’t you have a boyfriend then?” Joanie
asked casually.  </p><p>“Well yes, there is a guy that I date but it is nothing
serious though. I find that you have to have some guy around
otherwise all the other guys are hitting on you like crazy,” Amy said
earnestly.</p><p>Joanie nodded her head in agreement then said, “So how do
you feel about boys? You don’t sound too impressed with them.”</p><p>“Oh, they’re OK. It’s just they just get kind of
obsessive about sex, if you know what I mean.”</p><p>“And what, you don’t?” Asked Joanie with eyebrows raised.</p><p>“Don’t get me wrong. Sex can be all right but there are
other things in life. Agreed?” Amy looked intently at Joanie.</p><p>Joanie quickly looked at Amy before returning her glance
back to the road, and then said. “Well, yes, in a way but I think you
may not have met the right person yet. When you meet the right person
then sex can become a very important thing in your life. In fact, I
think you’ll find that when you meet that person, then you will feel
that you cannot get enough of it. For a while that is, everything
cools down after a while.”</p><p>Amy pondered this for a while and then said, “What about
you, do you have a man in your life right now?”</p><p>“No, I don’t. I have not had a man in my life for fifteen
years. Since my last husband died,” Joanie said calmly.</p><p>“What!” Amy exclaimed. “You can not be serious. How can
anyone go fifteen years without sex?” Amy asked incredulously.</p><p>“I didn’t say I had gone fifteen years without sex, I
just said that I had gone fifteen years without a man in my life,”
Joanie said quietly.</p><p>“Oh,” Amy said softly and then went quiet while she
considered the full implications of what Joanie had just said.</p><p>Joanie waited for a few moments, then turned to Amy and
said, “Well, have you figured it out yet?” Joanie said smiling at the
confusion on Amy’s face.</p><p>Amy glanced quickly at Joanie and then looked away. “We
need to turn at the next left into Venice and then it's straight
ahead towards Centinela. Cross over Centinela and I will give you
directions from there,” Amy said mechanically as she pondered
Joanie’s words.</p><p>Joanie turned the corner, drove for a short distance up
Venice Boulevard and then pulled over and parked the car. She then
turned to Amy and said, “I have parked the car so that we can finish
our conversation before I get you home,” Joanie explained.</p><p>Amy looked shyly at Joanie then looked down at the hands
she was twisting in her lap.</p><p>“Come on, little lady, spit it out, I know you have
something you want to say. So why not just come right out with it?”
Joanie said as she leaned over to place her hand over Amy’s.</p><p>Amy continued to look down at the hands in her lap then
she cocked her head and looked at Joanie out of the corner of her
eye. Then she turned away again. Then she turned her head fully to
look at the older woman with a smile tugging at the corner of her
mouth. She opened her mouth to speak then looked away. She turned
back again took a deep breath and said, “Are you a lesbian?” She did
not turn away but continued to look into Joanie’s eyes.</p><p>“Yes,” Joanie replied, “I have been a lesbian for as long
as I can remember, even before I married my first husband. I think I
was in denial back then but I knew for sure before I married my
second. I married him because he was rich and he could provide for
me. I never loved him. I liked and respected him, and I was never
unfaithful to him but I knew back then that I was a lesbian. After he
died, there was no longer any reason to deny my sexuality. So, in the
modern parlance ‘I came out’, and have been out ever since and what’s
more I do not intend to ever go back in. So are you shocked, young
Amy?” Joanie asked while looking keenly into Amy’s eyes.</p><p>“I don’t think I’ve ever met a lesbian before, don’t get
me wrong, I know they must be everywhere, I suppose even some of the
girl’s at school must be, ‘in the closet’, so to speak but I’ve never
met one that’s
admitted to it.” Amy stated.</p><p>“So are you comfortable with me telling you?” Joanie
asked with
a hint of concern in her voice.</p><p>“Yes. I suppose so. Actually, I think it’s kind of cool.
I’ve just met my first lesbian and I’m still in one piece, virtue
still intact, so to speak,” Amy said smiling up at Joanie, ""But why
would you care what I
think?” Amy asked quizzically.</p><p>“Well there is a reason and I will tell you in a moment
but first what did you mean when you said virtue intact, are you
still a virgin?” Joanie asked.</p><p>“What! Oh no! Lost that thing last year. One of the main
reasons I am in no rush to go on one of these Spring Break
excursions, if that is what they get up to, then I am not all that
impressed.”</p><p>“I’m glad to hear it,” Joanie said hiding her
disappointment that the girl was not a virgin. “Now, you asked why I
should care what you think. Well, you said your parents would be
going away for the weekend, so I want to invite you to a party at my
favorite nightclub next Saturday night. It’s a private party so you
would have no problem with entry. It is by invitation only but you
would be welcome as my guest. So what do you think?” Joanie asked
expectantly.</p><p>Amy looked incredulously at Joanie. “You’re inviting me
to a nightclub?” Amy was almost in a state of shock. Her mind was
racing, she had never been to a nightclub, neither as far as she knew
had any of her friends. It sounded so exotic; she had seen shots of
nightclubs in the movies and on TV. It always looked so exciting.
People dancing, DJ’s, strobe lights, all sorts of cool, glamorous
people stood around drinking cocktails. She looked back at Joanie and
asked, “What is the party for and who all is going to be there? And
where is it going to be held?”</p><p>Joanie looked into Amy’s eyes and said. “Well it is
birthday party for the club owner’s girlfriend. And most of the
people who will be their will be lesbians. The name of the club is,
La Fem Fatale. So what do
you think?”</p><p>“Please Joanie; I don’t know what to think. Why me, why
invite me? For a start, I am not a lesbian. A minor point perhaps but
I think it should be considered,” Amy responded sarcastically while
shaking her head from side to side.</p><p>“Were you never curious? Did you never want to find out
what it was like?” Joanie countered.</p><p>“Well yes! I mean no! I’ve never thought about it, until
now that is. I don’t think so Joanie. Thank you very much for the
invite but I think I must say no thank you.” Amy continued to shake
her head. “Now I
think I would like you to take me home.”</p><p>“Just wait a minute; I will drive you home in a few
minutes but first I would like you to listen to me a little longer.”</p><p>Amy put her hands over her ears and continued to shake
her head and then she said, “When did you dream this up, at the mall
or while we were in the car.”</p><p>“Amy, please listen to me and will you please stop
shaking your head, it is going to fall off if you keep that up,”
Joanie said.</p><p>Amy stopped her head shaking and looked at Joanie, smiled
and said, “My Mom used to say that me when I was little. Stop shaking
your head or it will fall off.”</p><p>“Just hear me out for a little while longer. At the mall,
I looked at you and thought I would like to talk to you. Here in the
car I decided I would like to invite you to the party. There is
nothing sinister about it. I am inviting you as my guest. No one will
hurt you or molest you in any way. There are no strings attached, and
when you want to leave, we will. Besides, you might even enjoy it.
When lesbians party, believe me they have a good time. No one will
hit on you, well, a pretty girl like you may get propositioned but
you just have to say that you are with me and that will be enough to
deter them. I promise that I will take care of you and see that you
come to no harm.”</p><p>“So, what would I be, like your date?” Amy was looking
searchingly at Joanie.</p><p>”Well yes, if you’d let me. I would be very honored to
escort you to the party. I know that there is a considerable age
difference but remember that I guarantee no strings attached. And
when you want to leave, we will leave and head for wherever you want
to go. If you want to go to your home, then that’s where I’ll take
you, if you want to go somewhere else then you just have to give me
the directions. What do you say?” Joanie looked at Amy hopefully.</p><p>“Look Joanie, I am actually kind of flattered. Really,
once I’d gotten over the initial shock of being asked out on a date
by a lesbian, I have to admit that I am flattered. To be asked out by
a classy, sophisticated older woman such as you is really something,
it’s kinda cool, and it is very good for my ego. Though I don’t think
I’ll be boasting about it at school, mind you.” Amy looked at Joanie
with a wry smile on her face.</p><p>“Today is Monday; the party is not till Saturday night.
Why don’t you have a think about it and let me know if you change
your mind?” Joanie said. She fished around in her bag, pulled out a
business card, and handed it to Amy. “If you change your mind, give
me a call. This has my home phone, cell phone plus e-mail. So if you
change your mind, let me know. But try to let me know by Thursday
because I have to inform them if I am bringing a guest,” Joanie
stated. That last bit was not strictly true but would give Joanie a
chance to get another date if Amy did not come through.  </p><p>Joanie restarted the car and pulled back into the traffic
flow. “OK then, you said straight ahead and you will tell me when to
turn, correct?”</p><p>Amy nodded absent-mindedly and said, “I’ll tell you when
to turn. Then when you turn, you take the first left and our house is
the third house up the hill on the right hand side.”</p><p>Amy fingered the card dubiously. Her mind was in turmoil.
She had never really thought about lesbians before today. Sure, she
knew they were about but there again so are fleas and bed bugs, but
that don’t mean you want to spend any time with them. Now here is
this old lady, this classy old lady, who is as sexy and sophisticated
as anyone Amy had ever met and she was hitting on her. Not just
hitting on her, but seriously hitting on her. And not in some crude,
adolescent way that the boys in High School would do it. This woman
was doing it in style; she was making her feel good about it.</p><p>Amy looked across at Joanie again, the woman felt the
look and turned to her and smiled. Amy directed Joanie to turn the
car into her street and the car pulled up outside her parent’s house.</p><p>Amy turned to the woman and thanked her for the ride
home; she paused before opening the car door and looked back at
Joanie. She looked as though she was going to say something, thought
better of it and opened the
door.</p><p>Joanie reached across and grabbed Amy’s hand and
said, “Call me; you will never regret it.” With that, she let go of
the hand and Amy got out of the car. She ran up the driveway and then
bounded up the steps to her house. She turned on the top step and
waved to Joanie as the woman pulled away and headed towards the
marina and her apartment.</p>"
36,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 2 – Penetration & Frustration",Alice Gee,2,,"['f-solo', 'm/f unsatisfactory']","<p class=""h2"">Preamble:</p><p>This is the second installment of this tale. It is recommended that you read
the first installment before reading this so that you will have a better
understanding of the storyline and the characters.</p><p>There is a little more sexual content in this installment though, as yet, no
female/female action. This portion contains a solo effort and a short (in
Amy’s opinion) heterosexual bout. As previously mentioned this is integral
to the plot as I am sure you will understand when you read it.</p><p>“I’m home,” Amy shouted as she got through the door.</p><p>“Hi honey, you’re home early, I was not expecting you for
another couple of hours,” Amy’s mother said as she came out of the
kitchen.</p><p>“Oh, Steph and Rosie had to leave early and I got a lift
home,”
Amy stated as she walked up to her mother to give her a hug.</p><p>“Yes, I saw that expensive car pull up. Who was that
driving?”</p><p>Amy thought quickly and said, “Oh, that was a friend of
Rosie’s
mom. She was headed in this direction and offered me a ride.” Amy was
unsure why she felt it necessary to lie but figured that her mother
would
not want to know that it was some old ‘lesbo’ that had picked her up
at the
mall. She also knew that the lie was unlikely to be found out because
her
mom did not know Rosie’s mom. Amy then changed the subject by
saying, “I
need to phone Dad to let him know that he doesn’t need to pick me up.”</p><p>“OK, his number is on the pad by the phone,” Amy’s mom
said
while heading back into the kitchen.</p><p>‘Phew, that could have been awkward,’ Amy thought to
herself
as she headed for the phone. She did not like to lie to her mother
but
considered that the lie was actually a kindness. She was sure her
mother
would not want to know that there were lesbians cruising the mall
looking
for young girls. Amy was smiling to herself with that thought when
she
reached the phone.</p><p>After explaining the situation to her father, Amy went
upstairs
to take a shower and change. She knew that her panties were in sore
need of
changing. She got to her room and peeled off her clothes. Close
examination
of her panties revealed that they were very wet showing that the old
lesbian had turned her on more that she cared to admit.</p><p>She walked over to the wardrobe mirror and looked at her
naked
body. She was very proud of her body and knew that she looked in very
good
shape. ‘No wonder that old lez wanted some of this. Girl, you look
good,’
she thought to herself. She ran her hand down to her crotch and felt
the
soft blonde hairs surrounding her vulva. She trimmed her bush
occasionally,
purely for the purpose of wearing a bikini, because in reality her
pubic
hair was so soft and light that at a distance her pussy looked bald.
She
ran her fingers through the folds of her labia and felt the sodden
skin
between them. ‘Wow, she has really turned me on,’ Amy thought as her
finger
sought out her emerging clitoris.</p><p>She began to rub gently at her clit as she raised her
left hand
to caress her left tit. She began to pinch the nipple as she
continued to
massage her breast. Her right hand was now urgently rubbing her
clitoris
and she looked upon the wanton sight she was presenting in the
mirror. She
imagined other hands now caressing her body and whereas before she
had
always imagined a boy’s hand, now she closed her eyes and imagined it
was a
female’s hand that was bringing her closer and closer to climax. And
not
just any female’s hand, it was Joanie’s hand that she wanted to be
caressing her swollen clitoris and touching the hot, moist folds of
her
vulva. Amy shook with excitement as her orgasm overwhelmed her. Waves
of
pleasure emanated from her pussy to engulf her body. Her legs buckled
and
she slid to the floor as the climax short-circuited her brain’s
control
over her limbs.</p><p>Her legs continued to tremble and shake as she slowly
eased her
ministrations on her pussy and breast. When she had regained some
semblance
of control over her body, she looked at herself in the mirror and
thought,
‘Wow! That was something. That has to be the best cum that I’ve ever
had.
That old dyke seems to have really got to me.’</p><p>She looked long and hard in the mirror as confused
thoughts
raced through her mind. She then said aloud as if arguing with
herself.
“But do I want more of it?” Amy realized that she was at a dangerous
crossroads. ‘Follow the wrong path here girl, and your life could be
changed forever,’ she thought to herself. Finally, as if to settle
the
argument she spoke aloud. “If she can make me cum like that just by
thinking about her, what is she going to do to me in the flesh?”
These
disturbing thoughts occupied Amy’s mind as she headed for the shower.</p><p>The next few days were routine for Amy. She and her
friend
Stephanie spent the days at the beach with their respective
boyfriends,
Mark and Joel. On the Wednesday night, she and Mark went to a movie
and
then went back to Mark’s house. His parents were out for the evening
so
they had the house to themselves. They went up to Mark’s bedroom, the
excuse should his parent’s come home early was that they were there
to
listen to some music; the real reason was, at Amy’s suggestion, to
have a
heavy make-out session.</p><p>As soon as they made it to the room, Mark placed his arms
around Amy’s waist and began to french kiss. Amy responded
enthusiastically
to the kissing and thrust her tongue into Mark’s mouth. His hand rose
to
cover her breast beneath her tee shirt and bra. Amy made a token
resistance
to his advances. After a few minutes of pretending to try to push
Mark’s
hand away from her breast Amy stopped, placed her arms around Mark’s
neck
and pulled his head fiercely down to her mouth while pressing her
body
firmly against his. Mark’s hand continued to massage Amy’s left
breast
while his left hand slid down over her body to cup her right ass
cheek.</p><p>Amy was making little mewling sounds against Mark’s lips
as her
arousal grew. Mark realized that he might get lucky tonight. His hand
left
Amy’s breast, moved down, and slid under the tee shirt and back up to
the
bra-covered tit. Amy broke the kiss, pulled back, and looked into
Mark’s
eyes. Then she placed her hands on his cheeks and planted another
deep kiss
on his lips. She pulled back again and said. “Mark, let’s get naked
and get
on the bed.”</p><p>Mark could scarcely believe his ears. He and Amy had not
had
sex before and she was normally very reluctant to go too far while
they
kissed and cuddled. He had felt her breasts and ass before but only
under
layers of clothing. Amy would go to great lengths to make sure they
did not
get into situations where their kissing could get out of hand. That
was why
he was so surprised when Amy suggested that they come up to his
bedroom
tonight. The usual thing was a few quick kisses and fumble in the car
when
he had got Amy home to her house. The feel of the breast as with the
feeling of the jean-clad ass had taken place during a beach Bar-B-Q.
But
even then, Amy made sure that they did not wander too far from the
rest of
the guys around the fire. Many nights poor Mark had gone home
with ‘blue
balls’ and had jerked himself off for some relief from the ache in
his
nuts. Even so, he would invariably wake up with a dull ache in his
groin
that would last for most of the morning.</p><p>He did not know the reason for this mood change in Amy
and he
was not about to question it. Mark had struggled out of his tee shirt
and
jeans and stood there in his tented boxers, his turgid dick straining
against the fabric of his underwear. He looked up and his eyes nearly
popped out from the glorious sight that met his eyes. Amy had already
removed her shirt, jeans and bra and was lying back on Mark’s bed
wearing
only a pair of light blue panties.</p><p>“Hurry up lover, or I’ll start without you,” Amy said
seductively from the bed, her tongue poking suggestively from between
her
teeth and licking her lips.</p><p>“Oh My God,” Mark muttered almost prayer like. He could
hardly
believe his luck. He tore off his boxers and his dick sprang free and
pointed proudly into the air. Mark was quite well hung with close to
eight
inches of throbbing dick, which also had an impressive girth. He was
proud
of his uncut dick and he thought it quite handsome in its own way,
though
tonight he was delighted with it; this was the proverbial diamond
cutter,
and he was going to use it to fuck the hot piece of snatch lying on
his
bed. He had dreamed of this moment many times over the past four
months
that he had been going out with Amy, and tonight he was going to get
some.
He started to move briskly towards the bed.</p><p>“I hope you have some protection for that thing,” Amy
said as
she leant back on her elbows. She was actually quite impressed with
Mark’s
rampant penis and was looking forward to getting well fucked with it.
The
previous occasions that she had had sex, the weapon used had not been
as
formidable.</p><p>“Uh! What do you mean?” Mark had one thing on his mind
and it
was difficult for him to allow another thought to enter his lust-
filled
brain.</p><p>“I mean a condom, dummy. You’re not putting that thing
inside
me unless you wear a rubber.”</p><p>“Oh...er...yeah...OK.” He turned and went to his wardrobe
and
extracted a condom from a jacket. He was tearing at the covering and
trying to remove the condom from inside and not having much luck. He
seemed to be all thumbs.</p><p>“Here, let me do that,” Amy suggested from the bed.</p><p>Mark handed the packet to Amy and waited impatiently by
the
bed. He was practically hopping up and down, clenching and
unclenching his
butt cheeks, his dick bobbed in front of him.</p><p>Amy got on to her knees and motioned Mark to come closer.
She
grabbed hold of his prick and looked up into his eyes. A wicked grin
spread
across her mouth and while still looking straight at him she bent
down and
kissed the head of his dick.</p><p>A low moan escaped from Mark’s lips and he visibly
shuddered.</p><p>Amy took pity on him on placed the condom on his dick,
rolling
the thin lubricated sheath down the full length of his throbbing
penis. Amy
studied her handiwork for a few seconds then lay back on the bed and
in one
fluid motion removed her panties. She spread her legs and let Mark
gaze on
her glistening pussy. She moved her hand down and gently rubbed it
over the
moist lips of her vulva. All the while she was looking directly into
Mark’s
eyes, an enigmatic smile playing on her lips.</p><p>Mark stood stock still be the side of the bed. He seemed
to be
in a state of shock, unable to move.</p><p>“Well, lover. What’s the problem, I thought this was what
you
wanted? Are you just going to look at it or are you going to come and
get
it,” Amy said as her fingers spread the labial lips apart exposing
the pink
moist flesh inside.</p><p>A groan escaped from Mark’s lips as he shook himself to
clear
his befuddled brain. Coming out of his stupor he practically threw
himself
on to the bed and then onto Amy.</p><p>“OK, OK, lover, take it easy, it’s not going anywhere,
just
slow down a minute,” Amy said trying to calm down the lust-filled
brain of
the sex crazed youth.</p><p>Amy reached down between their bodies and took hold of
his
rampant penis. She spread her legs wider and guided the engorged dick
towards her sodden love channel. All the while making calming noises
into
Mark’s unhearing ears. Amy managed to get the hot throbbing member
poised
over the entrance to her cunt and then said to her lover, “Please go
easy
now, Mark my love, let’s enjoy this together. Now push forward
gently.
Easy! Easy! OOW! TAKE IT EASY!” Amy screamed out as Mark overcome by
lust
pushed his engorged penis straight into Amy’s cunt.</p><p>It was a blessing that Amy was so aroused and was
therefore
already well lubricated otherwise she would have been quite badly
hurt and
the pain would have been intense. As it was, there was considerable
discomfort due to Mark’s overeager penetration. “My God, Mark, what
is
wrong with you? Slow down, this is not just about you. Spare a
thought for
me, you pig,” Amy cried out desperately.</p><p>The only problem was that Mark was beyond listening to
reason.
He was where his lust-filled brain had wanted him to be and now
instinct
took over. And Mark started thrusting. There was a glazed look in his
eyes
as his turgid dick pounded into Amy’s poor abused pussy. Amy was not
even
able to get any rhythm going in her movements and was forced to lay
there,
merely a receptacle for Mark’s male sexual instincts.</p><p>Mark had been inside Amy’s pussy for less than a minute,
his
long strokes suddenly switched to shorter more urgent strokes. Amy
knew
well what was happening and was grateful for it. For as far as she
was
concerned the sooner this fiasco was over the better she would like
it.
Mark suddenly stopped moving above her, his whole body went stiff for
a few
seconds and then made long, slow thrusting movements into Amy’s pussy
as he
ejected his seed into the rubberized sheath embedded deep inside
Amy’s
cunt.</p><p>Mark collapsed onto Amy’s body, his breath coming in
gasps. He
slowly started to regain his breath, looked down at Amy, and
said. “Wow,
darling. That was great. You were wonderful. Thank you so much.”</p><p>Amy stared at him as he lay on top of her; there was
incredulity in her eyes. “Did you say that was great? You great
stupid pig.
You fucking moron. What about me? You insensitive prick. Are you
happy?
Well what about me? Oh God, why am I wasting my breath. Get your
fucking
useless ass off me. You big stupid jerk,” Amy said with anger pouring
out
of her mouth. With that, she pushed Mark off her, got off the bed and
reached for her panties.</p><p>Mark looked at her in total bewilderment. “What’s wrong
honey?
didn’t you enjoy it?” Mark was completely nonplussed. He had no idea
what
Amy was talking about. After all, he reasoned to himself, they had
just had
sex and everybody enjoys sex, he knew he did, so it stands to reason
that
Amy must have done as well</p><p>Amy said nothing; she was seething inside and wanted
nothing
more to do with this useless bastard. She fastened her bra and
reached for
her jeans.</p><p>Mark tried again to console her. “Is it because it was
over too
quickly? I will make sure it lasts longer next time, darling. Really,
it's
your fault; if you had let me have sex with you earlier, I would not
have
been so quick. Next time I will take my time and I’ll make sure that
you
will enjoy it as well.” Mark still did not know what all the fuss was
about
but was willing to try to calm Amy down. After all, he was already
looking
forward to next time.</p><p>Amy gave a loud snort. “Next time! Next time! You
asshole! Did
you say next time? Let me put you straight on that score, you great
stupid,
fucking jerk. There will not be a next time. You can have a love
affair
with your fist from now on as far as I am concerned because you will
never,
ever get near my cunt again. Is that clear, has that penetrated your
big
dumb, fucking brain.” All this was said while Amy was struggling to
pull up
her tight jeans. Her anger making coordination difficult.</p><p>Mark was beginning to get annoyed now. “Watch your
language and
who are you calling a jerk? You’re just a bit upset now but if you
would
just calm down, you will see that what I am saying makes sense. I
have got
the quick one out of my system now, so from now on I will take my
time and
we will have great mind-blowing sex. Just you wait and see.” Mark
said
reassuringly.</p><p>“My God! What did I ever see in you?” With that, she
managed to
button her jeans and picked up her shirt. “I want to go home. Now!
Are you
going to take me or have I got to phone my Dad to come and get me?”
Amy
said with hands on hips, her head thrust forward belligerently.</p><p>“I will take you home. Jeez, what has got into you? It
was only
a bit of sex after all. I don’t know why you’re so upset. Wait, let
me
flush this away,” indicating the semen-filled condom still covering
his
rapidly deflating penis, “and then let me get dressed.”</p><p>“I will wait downstairs. I’ve seen enough of your bare
ass.”
The ‘ass’ bit was said as Amy slammed the door behind her.</p><p>Amy waited outside the house until Mark came down and
opened the
car. Amy got into the passenger seat and pressed herself up against
the
window, trying to put as much distance as possible between herself
and her
erstwhile boyfriend.</p><p>Before they arrived at Amy’s parents home Mark had tried
to
instigate a conciliatory conversation. Amy ignored him. Her anger had
now
dissipated and she just wanted this evening to end.</p><p>When they arrived at Amy’s home, Mark attempted to reach
across
and take Amy’s hand but the girl was too quick for him. She had the
door
open and was up the steps before Mark could get out of the car. He
tried to
call after her but his words were directed to a closing door. Mark
shrugged
his shoulders and murmured to himself, “I’ll call her in the morning;
she’ll be over it by then.” Thus reassuring himself, Mark got back
into the
car and drove home quite content that he had got laid tonight. He
could not
wait to get home and call his buddies to spread the good news.</p><p>After Amy had shut the door, she realized that the house
was
very quiet. Then she noticed the note on the table by the telephone.
It was
in her mother’s handwriting explained that her parent’s had gone out
for a
meal and would be back around 10.30. Glancing at the clock Amy could
see
that it was just after 10 o’clock. She was relieved that there was no
one
home as this saved her from a lot of explanations. Mark usually came
into
the house when he brought her home to say goodnight to her parents.</p><p>Amy ran up the stairs to her room, tearing her clothes
off as
she went. She needed to get into the shower and scrub all traces of
that
selfish, insensitive bastard off her body. Though the angry rage that
she
had felt at Mark’s house had gone now, she still felt a low seething
dislike for the youth and the way he had treated her.</p><p>‘Why had she done it?’ She silently asked
herself. ‘Surely you
must have known what it would be like?’ Her silent argument with
herself
continued. ‘Had you already forgotten what the last little prick was
like?’
She threw her soiled clothes into the hamper and walked naked into
the
bathroom. ‘He was exactly the same, not a thought for you, just out
to get
his jollies.’ Her mind railed against herself. ‘What made you think
this
bastard would be any different?’</p><p>She stepped into the shower and let the hot water wash
over her
body. She tenderly soaped her sensitive pussy, still smarting from
the
overeager attentions of Mark’s dick. ‘God! It’s a wonder he didn’t
rip me
apart, the great insensitive pig.’ Her internal discussion carried on
in a
similar vein all the while she was in the shower. She had completely
washed
and scrubbed her body; thoroughly washed out every orifice and even
washed
her hair to make sure that she got every trace of the unfortunate
Mark off
her body. Satisfied that no tiny trace of the ‘pig’ could possibly
remain,
Amy stepped from the shower and began to dry herself off. The final
act of
cleansing was to brush her teeth and rinse with liberal amounts of
mouthwash.</p><p>She walked back into her bedroom to dry her hair. After
she had
finished with the hairdryer, she donned her sleepwear. A pair of blue
sateen Capri pants with a camisole top. She really liked them, they
had
been a birthday present and she knew she looked good in them,
especially
her butt. Previously they had never failed to lift her up but tonight
they
hardly raised her mood at all.</p><p>She sat in front of her vanity mirror to brush out her
hair. As
she was running the brush through her blonde tresses, she kept coming
back
to the original question. ‘Why had she done it?’ She knew that she
had
never loved the big jerk; she had only kept him around her to ward
off the
other predators at school. ‘So why had she done it?’</p><p>And then the thought of Joanie popped unbidden into her
head.
Then she knew with clarity that she had been denying thoughts of
Joanie to
herself these past three days. The older woman had intrigued her and
she
had instigated sex with Mark to subconsciously get her mind off
Joanie. She
had been turned on by that brief interlude in the car. Joanie had
only
touched her thigh and it had made her pussy wet. She was sure that
had she
been with Joanie tonight she would not have been left frustrated and
angry.</p><p>This set off another question and answer dialogue inside
her
head. In truth, there were more questions than answers. ‘Do I want to
do
this? Do I really want to go out with this woman, this lesbian? What
happens
if I enjoy it? I would become a lesbian.’ This thought stopped the
internal
discussion for a few moments as Amy looked at her reflection in the
mirror.
‘That's silly. No one can make you become a lesbian, besides Joanie
had
said that there would be no strings attached, which means that I'm
under no
obligation to sleep with her.’ She nodded at the mirror at this
thought.
Then the Devil’s Advocate appeared and said ‘And what if you want to
sleep
with her, what will you be then?’ Amy had no answer to this question
but
stopped the brushing of her hair and looked again into the mirror
hoping
that her reflection would provide an answer. Her reflection stared
back at
her but remained mute.</p><p>Amy suddenly put down the brush, opened the dresser
drawer,
and retrieved the business card that Joanie had given her. She moved
quickly, given herself no chance to challenge what she was doing. She
picked up her cell phone and dialed Joanie’s cell. She could hear it
ringing, it rung five times and a relieved Amy was about to hang up
when
a voice came out of the speaker. “Hello, this is Joanie.”</p><p>Amy stared at the phone now afraid to speak</p><p>“Hello, hello,” came the disembodied voice out of the
cell
phone. The phone went silent for a moment and then the voice
said, “Amy, is
that you?” Amy, please talk to me, I’m sure it is you.”</p><p>“Hello Joanie,” Amy said softly into the phone.</p><p>The voice came back, “Oh Amy honey, I’m so glad you
called. I
was only thinking about you a few minutes ago, that’s why I was able
to do
my clairvoyant act. I just knew it had to be you. How are you Amy?
Have you
decided to accept my invitation?”</p><p>“Well, did you mean it when you said that there were no
strings attached, and that if and when I want to leave you will bring
me
home?” Amy was speaking so softly that Joanie had to strain to hear
the
words.</p><p>“Of course, darling. I can assure you that I am not going
to
force myself on you. I just want to take you out and show you a good
time.
I want to show you that we lesbians can be trusted. After all, I have
a
duty to my sorority to make sure that you are not lost to us forever.
If I
tried anything with you, I could get in serious trouble and more
importantly, I think I would lose you forever. What is more, I want
to
prove to you that I am correct in saying that you will enjoy the
party,
and have one of the best nights of your life.” Joanie was speaking
with
great sincerity into the phone.</p><p>“Sorority. What sorority?”</p><p>“The Lesbian Sisterhood,” Joanie laughed into the
phone. “One
day I would like to induct you into it, but only if you were willing.
I
promise you that I will take you to the party; you will dance, sing,
and
have a great time. Then, if that is what you want, I will take you
home and
never bother you again, unless you call me first. But I can tell you
that
everyday I will hope that you will call.” Joanie said earnestly.</p><p>“How can you be so sure that you want to know me, I am
too
young and not sophisticated like you?” Amy was beginning to find her
voice.</p><p>“Darling! Are you serious? You are absolutely gorgeous.
You
illuminate a room. I know that you will be the prettiest girl at the
party
and every woman there will be jealous because you will be with me.”
Joanie
was really warming to the task.</p><p>Amy was smiling, her foul mood completely dissipated
under the
barrage of compliments pouring out of the phone. “Well, you certainly
know
how to make a girl feel good, but I’m serious when I say that I
expect you
to honor the no strings agreement. I really want to make that clear,”
Amy
said with conviction.</p><p>“Honey, you have my word,” Joanie said with a smile in
her
voice.</p><p>“OK, what time will you pick me up? And will you collect
me at
my house or shall I meet you somewhere?”</p><p>“That’s entirely up to you, honey. If you are comfortable
with
me collecting you at your house then that is the best place.”</p><p>“OK then, at the house and what about the time?”</p><p>“The party will not start livening up until around ten
o’clock,
so I think I’ll take you out to dinner first, nothing too fancy but
somewhere nice. I already have something in mind. So let’s say around
seven
thirty. Sound like a plan?”</p><p>“Yes, sounds like a plan. I’ll see you then. Oh! By the
way,
how should I dress? I don’t have any fancy gowns and things or should
it be
jeans and tee shirts?” Amy asked as an afterthought.</p><p>“You won’t need anything too formal but a bit more than
jeans.
A dress, a LBD if you have one, should fit the bill nicely. And if
you don’t
I could take you out tomorrow and get one? I would really like to do
that,”
Joanie stated hopefully.</p><p>“A LBD? Oh, you mean a little black dress. Yes, I have
just the
thing, in fact it is probably the only thing that I have that’s
suitable.”</p><p>“Rats!” said Joanie, “I thought I might get you out on
another
date.”</p><p>“No, you’ll have to wait for Saturday night,” Amy replied
laughing.</p><p>“Spoilsport, OK then, I’ll have to be patient. So good
night
honey and I’ll see you Saturday.”</p><p>“Yes, good night Joanie. See you on Saturday.” Amy shut
off the
phone. She looked at herself in the mirror and a very different sight
was
reflected back to her. Now she had a big grin on her face and her
mood was
totally lightened.</p><p>She thought to herself, ‘This woman certainly knows how
to lift
a girl’s mood. I thought I would be in a blue funk for a week after
what
happened tonight but here I am grinning like a fool and cannot wait
for
Saturday night to come around.’ With that, she went to bed, not even
her
sore pussy could dampen her mood and she drifted off into a
thoroughly good
night’s sleep.</p><p>In a lesbian bar across town Joanie closed her cell phone
and
punched the air in delight. She then walked back to join her
companions
sitting at the bar.</p><p>One of those companions at the bar asked, “Good news,
Joanie?”</p><p>“Oh yes, the best. At least I think it is. No, I’m sure
it is.”
She then turn to the girl serving the bar and said, “Shirley, give
these
ladies a round of drinks on me.”</p><p>Her friends gave each other knowing looks and turned to
toast
Joanie with their new drinks.</p><p>Joanie sat back on her bar stool, a big grin on her face.
The
girl at the corner table that she had been eyeing earlier, now
forgotten.</p><p>The following morning Amy woke early completely refreshed
and
rather surprised at her good humor. She used the toilet, cleaned her
teeth
and followed this with a quick shower. She went back to her bedroom,
brushed her hair and then, not bothering with make-up, dressed in
shorts
and a tee shirt went downstairs for breakfast. She greeted her mother
with
a hug and a hearty, “Good morning Mom. What’s for breakfast? I’m
famished.”</p><p>“You seem to be in a good mood today. Did you have a good
time
last night?” Amy’s mother asked curiously.</p><p>“As a matter of fact I did not and before you ask, I have
finished with Mark. I never want to see him again,” Amy said
forcefully.</p><p>“Wow!” Her mother said with a chuckle. “I broke up with a
few
boyfriends while I was growing up, but I never felt like singing and
dancing
the next day.”</p><p>“Don’t worry, my good mood has nothing to do with him. I
am oh
so over him.”</p><p>“Well, just as long as you are all right. Now sit down
and drink
some juice and I’ll make some waffles.”</p><p>Just then, the landline telephone started ringing and
Amy’s
mother went to answer it. She then called out, “Amy, it’s for you,
it’s
Mark.”</p><p>“Tell him to go jump, I do not want to speak to him,” Amy
said
with feeling.</p><p>“That is something you have to tell him yourself, young
lady.”</p><p>“Alright, I’m coming.” Amy took the telephone from her
mother
and said into the phone, “Look I thought I made this quite plain last
night. No, you listen to me. It’s over. Do you understand? I do not
want to
have anything to do with you now or in the future. It’s over and the
sooner
that you get to understand that the better. No, never mind about
that. Look
that is all I have to say and I am not remotely interested with what
you
have to say. No, you may not come over here to talk about it. Now my
breakfast is getting cold. So goodbye and do not call again.” With
that,
she put the phone down and cut off whatever Mark was trying to say.</p><p>Amy walked back into the kitchen and found her mother
looking
at her with raised eyebrows. “Well, I don’t know what that poor boy
has
done but he has certainly got you all fired up.”</p><p>“Mom, I really do not want to talk about him, so please
let’s
drop the subject. Let’s eat breakfast,” Amy said while giving a
mother a
little smile.</p><p>Amy’s mother looked at her daughter with respect. She
always
knew she was strong willed and nobody’s fool but now she could see
that she
was growing up. She had to admit that although she felt a little
sorry for
the boy, after all, she had met him many times and he always appeared
polite and respectful, she knew he must have done something to upset
her
daughter and she admired the way she handled the situation. She was
very
proud of her.</p><p>Amy sat down, picked up a waffle and placed it on her
plate,
she then reached for the syrup.</p><p>Amy’s mother was surprised to hear her daughter softly
humming
a tune as she poured the syrup.</p>"
37,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 3 – Cooperation & Preparation",Alice Gee,3,,['f/f no sex'],"<p class=""h2"">Preamble:</p><p>This is the third installment of this tale. It is recommended that you read
the first two installments before reading this so that you will have a
better understanding of the storyline and the characters.</p><p>There is no actual sex in this installment, it is only discussed and hinted
at. The installment introduces Amy’s best friend Stephanie to the reader.</p><p>Before Saturday arrived, Amy needed to spend some time
with her
best friend Stephanie. Her friend already knew about the break up of
Amy
and Mark and now wanted to know the sordid details. As with girls the
world
over there were no secrets between best friends, so Amy told
Stephanie
everything that had transpired on that Wednesday night.</p><p>“So that’s the story then. I thought it had to be
something
serious. What a complete jerk-off. I’ve had my problems with Joel but
nothing compared to this. He’s a bit of a two-minute wonder but at
least he
does try a little foreplay. And he does suck a mean pussy.” Stephanie
said
giggling and placing her hands over her mouth.</p><p>“Honestly! Wow! I’ll never be able to look Joel in the
face
again without laughing,” Amy said while laughing aloud and putting
her hand
on her friend’s knee.</p><p>“Don’t you dare say anything to him. It took a long time
to
train him. So I don’t want to spoil it now,” Stephanie said laughing.</p><p>“Oh, don’t you worry about that, I would not dream of
doing
anything to spoil your fun. I won’t tell a soul,” Amy stated while
giving
her friend a hug. She leaned back, looked at her friend, and said,
“Actually I think it’s kind of neat that you have been able to get
him to
do that. When I think of the way that big lug Mark has acted. God, I
still
get angry.”</p><p>“You probably could have trained him as well if you would
have
giving him time,” Stephanie suggested.</p><p>“No, it’s over and as far as I’m concerned I am well rid
of
him.”</p><p>“You realize that Mark is going around telling everyone
how he
got in your pants? Joel told me,” Stephanie said sympathetically.</p><p>“I thought he might. And what I know about him now I
think he
would have done that even if I hadn’t broke up with him.” Amy looked
at
Stephanie and shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>“I will tell you something. It is not very good for his
reputation that the first night you had sex, you gave him the elbow.”
Stephanie was nodding her head as she spoke with a knowing look on
her
face.</p><p>“I’ll tell you, I sympathize with whatever luckless poor
girl
ends up with him. He was a complete pig.” Amy was shaking her head.
“Anyway, that’s enough about that asshole. I need to ask you a favor,
if I
can?”</p><p>“Yes, of course, anything. You know you only have to ask.”</p><p>“Well on Saturday you know that my parents are going away
for
the night. Well, I've been invited to a party that night. I really
want to
go and I want to know if you will cover for me.” Amy looked at her
friend
expectantly.</p><p>“It did not take you long to get over Mark, did it? Are
you
already seeing someone else?” Stephanie said smiling.</p><p>“Well, will you?” Amy said anxiously.</p><p>“Of course I will. What do I have to do?”</p><p>“I want you to sleep over at my house on Saturday night,”
Amy
said simply.</p><p>“OK,” Stephanie answered with a puzzled look on her face.
“I’ll ask my parents, I’m sure there will be no problem.”</p><p>“I’ve not asked my parents yet but I know they will be
delighted. You know how much they like you,” Amy said.</p><p>“So how does that help you with the party?”</p><p>“Well,” Amy paused before proceeding, “I want you to stay
there alone, at least for the first part of the evening and maybe all
night. I have not made my mind up on that part yet.” Amy was looking
at her
friend with a pleading look on her face.</p><p>“Look, why don’t we cut to the chase here. You explain
what you
want of me and then I’ll tell you if I’m comfortable doing it.
Capiche?”</p><p>Amy took a long look at her friend and then took a deep
breath
and said, “OK, here’s the whole deal. As you know, my parents are
going to
Las Vegas for the weekend. It is something to do with Dad’s work, a
regional conference or something. Actually, it sounds like one big
freebie
to me. Well, they will leave early on Saturday morning and return
sometime
on Sunday afternoon, probably around five. I’ve been invited to a
party on
Saturday night and I really want to go. I know my parents would not
allow
it, especially as they are out of town. So I want you to sleep over
at my
house and cover for me. Now they will probably phone up to see how I
am
coping. I know that they are going to a fancy dinner on Saturday
night and
they are likely to call before they go. I can field that one but they
are
also likely to call later in the evening to check up on me. Both to
check
that I’m OK and to make sure that we are not having a wild party
while
they’re away. I suspect they also have neighbors recruited for that.
Now
I’ve been invited to dinner and then to the party, so I will leave
around
seven thirty, so it is the second call and any other calls after
that,
that I need you’re help on.”</p><p>Stephanie tried to interrupt but Amy held her hand up and
said,
“No, hear me out and then I’ll answer your questions. Now I am going
to ask
you to tell them that I am in the shower or gone to the toilet or
something
like that and tell them that I will call them back as soon as I come
out. I
think they will use the landline because that is in the house and
that’s
where I’m supposed to be. If they use my cell, I could be anywhere.
So what
I want you to do is call me on my cell phone as soon as they hang up
and
then I can call them back and say everything is all right. I will say
that
I have a bad stomach and I am back and fore to the toilet all the
time.
That way they won’t be too suspicious if they phone more than once.
Now, I
don’t know what time the party will finish and as I’ve said before I
don’t
yet know what I will do after the party, whether I will come home or
spend
the night some place else but I will keep you posted on that. So,
will you
do it? Will you help me?” Amy leant back in her chair blew out her
cheeks
and expelled a great burst of air.</p><p>“Will you listen to yourself girl? You've been invited to
dinner. Who are you going out with, Brad Pitt? Girls our age don’t
get
invited to dinner except if it’s with our parents. And you’re going
to a
party. What kind of party and where? And you may or may not spend the
night. Where? You say your parents like me; well they won’t like me
very
much if they find out the part I played in this little escapade, will
they?
And is this going to be safe? Is there any chance you could get into
a
dangerous situation? It does not sound completely kosher to me. I
don’t
know about you’re parents but I’ll be worried about you. I probably
won’t
get a wink of sleep all night.” Stephanie leaned back and
said, “Well, you
can start by answering some of those questions.”</p><p>Amy leant forward and placed her hand on Stephanie’s arm.
She
had a smile on her face as she looked at her friend because she
already
knew that Stephanie was going to do it, she just wanted a little more
detail and Amy was happy to oblige; a little more detail but not all.</p><p>So Amy started out by saying. “OK one question at a time.
Firstly, I have a date but I’m not going to tell you with whom, I
will tell
you afterwards, I promise. Secondly, the party is at a nightclub,
it’s a
private party so minors can go. Thirdly, where will I spend the
night? I
will decide that on the night, it really depends on what kind of
impression
my date makes; if at the end of the evening I have been wined and
dined to
my satisfaction then I may well spend the night, if not I will be
home
early. What else was there? Ah yes, is it dangerous? I’m sure it is
not, I
have complete trust in the person I am going out with. I cannot
explain
why, it is just a feeling that I can put myself in that person’s care
and I
will not come to any harm. So does that answer all your questions?”
Amy
looked expectantly at her friend.</p><p>“It doesn’t even come close,” Stephanie said, “You need
to tell
me the guy’s name before you go, you know, just in case. Also, you
did not
answer the one about how I face your parents if they find out. And
where
are you going for dinner and what is the name of the nightclub?”
Stephanie
leaned back with a concerned look on her face.</p><p>“I will not tell you the person’s name but I will write
it all
down and the rest of the details and put it in an envelope and leave
it in
my room. We can open it together when I get home and that will answer
any
other questions you may have. I do not know where I am going to
dinner, but
it will probably be somewhere romantic. The name of the nightclub
is ‘La
Fem Fatale’ and as for my parents, I’m sure they will never find
out.” Amy
expelled another deep breath and waited for her friend’s reaction.</p><p>Stephanie leant forward again, the concerned look on her
face
more evident. “La Femme Fatale, that sounds like a strip club, are
you sure
this is all right. You sure you’re not going to be pole dancing by
the end
of the night. The somewhere romantic bit sounds nice but I’m
definitely not
sure about the nightclub.”</p><p>Amy smiled at her friend, “I’m sure, I have complete
trust in my
date. I know that I am in safe hands.”</p><p>“I am not convinced but I will do it for you though I
will be
worried all night, I will be like a concerned parent pacing up and
down
until I see you safe home. And speaking of parents. I wish I shared
your
confidence about them never finding out.” Stephanie looked at her
best
friend with a rueful smile on her face.</p><p>“Thank you Steph, I’ll never forget this. You are the
best
friend a girl could ever have. I will owe you big time for this.” Amy
leaned over and hugged her friend.</p><p>Stephanie hugged her friend back and said. “Yes, you will
owe
me big time and I’m already trying to think of ways you can pay me
back,
but until I do you can start off by buying me a soda.”</p><p>The two girls laughed easily together and then linked
arms to
walk together and get a soda pop.</p><p>Saturday soon came around. Her parents knocked on her
bedroom
door to let her know that they were leaving. She got out of bed, a
bit
sleepy eyed and definitely groggy. She hugged her mom and dad and
told them
to enjoy themselves. She also added that they should not worry about
her as
she had everything under control. They said that they would phone
when they
arrived at the hotel to tell her the room number and the contact
telephone
number. They both gave her last minute ‘do’s and don’ts’ and then
went out
to the car to drive to the airport. Her dad slipped her a hundred
dollars
to spend as she liked and told her to behave. Her mom told her no
boys over
the house while they were away. Amy agreed to everything and was
relieved
when they finally headed off.</p><p>She decided to head back to bed to try to get some more
sleep
as tonight promised to be a long night. She thought she was not going
to
get back to sleep as she lay there for what seemed to be hours
thinking of
the coming evening and what it might hold. The next thing she knew
was
something seemed to be intruding on her thoughts. She struggled up in
the
bed and realized that someone was knocking on the front door. She
bounded
out of bed and looked at the clock. “Oh Me God! I fell asleep,” she
said
rather redundantly. She ran down the stairs and opened the door and
there
stood a rather pissed off Stephanie.</p><p>“I’m sorry Steph, I fell back to sleep,” Amy said rubbing
sleep
from her eyes.</p><p>“Obviously,” Stephanie remarked. “What kind of hours do
you
keep in this house anyway?” Stephanie was smirking now, her bad mood
gone
now that the door had been answered. “I was just thinking there was
no one
home and going to ask my Dad to take me back home.”</p><p>Amy looked over Stephanie’s shoulder to see her father
sat in
his car grinning from ear to ear.</p><p>“Good morning Mr Kelly,” Amy shouted. “I’m sorry, I was
still
in bed.”</p><p>Stephanie’s dad waved and then backed the car out of the
driveway and drove off.</p><p>“Well, it would have served you right if I had gone home
again,
probably saved me a load of grief,” Stephanie said in mock
indignation.</p><p>“Oh, come on in and stop moaning,” Amy said while tugging
on
Stephanie’s arm. When she had got the girl inside Amy said, “Right,
now
that you are here, I’ll take your bag upstairs and put it in my room
and
then I’ll take a shower. You can go in the kitchen and prepare
something
for us to eat.”</p><p>“Will you listen to this girl? I thought they had
abolished
slavery. Listen Miss, I did not come over here to wait on you hand
and
foot, so there.” Stephanie had her hands folded and trying to
maintain a
stern look on her face.</p><p>“Oh! Go on, make yourself useful,” Amy said as she pushed
Stephanie towards the kitchen.</p><p>Amy turned, grabbed Stephanie’s overnight bag and bounded
up
the stairs.  </p><p>When she reached the top, she turned and shouted down to
Stephanie who was standing just inside the door with an amused smile
on her
face. “Thanks for coming, Steph, I really appreciate it.”</p><p>“Go and get your shower and we’re going to have to do
something
about your hair this afternoon. At the moment, you’re not fit to be
seen in
public. This guy sees you looking like that he is going to freak out,
God
knows what my Dad thought. He probably didn’t recognize you,”
Stephanie
said with a smile playing around her lips.</p><p>Amy laughed and went to shower and change her clothes.
When she
returned downstairs she went into the kitchen where Stephanie had
fruit
juice and cereal laid out on the table.</p><p>“Right, just a light breakfast for you. Then we’ll have
late
light lunch. Maybe salad and stuff. That way you will build up a
healthy
appetite for your dinner date tonight. He will probably see how much
you
can stow away and he’ll run a mile,” Stephanie teased.</p><p>The light banter continued through the day. Each
comfortable
with the other as good friends should be. Amy’s parents phoned as
promised
and give her the hotel phone number and their room number. They
watched a
movie, curled up together on the couch with Amy’s head resting on
Stephanie’s shoulder. They had the aforementioned light lunch and
then
thoughts moved on to getting Amy ready for her first dinner date and
the
party afterwards.</p><p>At around four thirty Stephanie said, “Right, let’s see
what
you are going to wear and then we can decide about your hair and the
rest
of the trimmings.”</p><p>“Wow! Where did you get that, it’s gorgeous!”</p><p>The object of Stephanie’s admiration was a little black
number
that Amy had brought out of her wardrobe. This little number was in
fact a
black stretched satin dress with spaghetti straps, a square neck with
a small vee cut at the centre intended to show a hint of cleavage.</p><p>“Let me see it on you,” Stephanie pleaded.</p><p>Amy removed her shorts and tee shirt and slipped on the
satin
dress.</p><p>Stephanie stood admiring Amy’s body after she had
stripped off
her tee shirt and shorts. Amy was not wearing a bra and was only
dressed in
a pair of white cotton hipsters. Amy’s breasts were firm and stood
out from
her chest with no hint of sag. There were tan lines around Amy’s
breasts
and Stephanie regarded the contrast between her breasts and her
bronzed
tummy. Her pinkish areolas were silver dollar sized with the small
nipples
erect under the colder air from the air-conditioning. Her eyes
traveled
down over the taut stomach and on to the crotch hidden beneath the
white
panties. The swell of Amy’s pudenda was clearly evident beneath the
cotton
panties and Stephanie knew from previous stolen peeks in the showers,
that
Amy’s vulva was perfectly formed, with two pouty outer labial lips
with a
straight smiling slit running between them, the inner labia
completely
hidden from view. Stephanie had seen Amy naked many times in the
showers
at school but she never tired of looking at her. Amy had the best
looking
body of any of the girls at school and Stephanie considered Amy’s ass
to be
a work of art. She considered herself one hundred per cent straight
but she
knew that she was sorely tempted by the sight of Amy’s body. She
would love
to run her hands over that body just for the pure pleasure of
touching such
a beautiful creation. Stephanie did not considered her thoughts to be
of a
lesbian nature but merely the adoration of a perfect body. She loved
her
best friend as a friend and would not make any unwelcome moves that
might
jeopardize that friendship. Stephanie was still gazing at the girl’s
body
when Amy turned to reach for the dress and she exposed her firm,
rounded
butt to Stephanie’s admiring gaze. A small sigh escaped from
Stephanie’s
lips as her eyes lingered on what, in her opinion, was panty-clad
perfection.</p><p>Amy donned the dress and turned back to get Stephanie’s
opinion.
She looked at her friend who seemed to be just staring at her in a
trance.</p><p>“Oy! Wake up you. You still here with me?” Amy said with
a grin.</p><p>Stephanie shook her head to bring herself out of her
daydream.
She looked at Amy and said, “Sorry, my mind sort of wandered off
there. Now
let’s take a look at you.”</p><p>The dress fitted Amy like a glove. It had a straight
silhouette
and was form fitting at the bust and hips with a natural waist. The
dress
ended about three inches above the knee. A girl needed a lithe, slim
body
to wear such a creation. Such a body as possessed by Amy. The dress
designer had a person such as Amy in mind when creating the dress.
The
designer would not be disappointed if he or she were in the room
right now.</p><p>“Holy Moly, Amy. You look fabulous. Are you sure you want
to
wear this? The guy is going to jump on you as soon as he sees you.”</p><p>Amy mouth turned into a small self-depreciating smile and
she
gave a little shake of her head. “I hardly think so but thanks all
the
same. Now I don’t think I want or need to wear a bra but I have to
wear
panties but I need to avoid VPL. So any ideas?”</p><p>“First off, I was not joking when I said you looked
fabulous,
quite honestly you look seriously fuckable. You should be thankful
that I
am not a boy otherwise I would be crawling all over you right now.
And
what is more we have not even started on the accessories. We still
have to
fix your hair, select shoes and stockings and decide on what you need
in
the way of jewelry,” Stephanie said while still giving admiring
glances to
Amy. “By the way, where, why and when did you get it?”</p><p>“It can be termed a Christmas present. Just before last
Christmas, my Dad gave me five hundred dollars and told me to buy
some
clothes that I think that I needed. It was not to go on casual
clothes,
jeans, tank tops and the like. It was to go on clothes that I could
wear on
more formal occasions. Dates, dances and such. I don’t think he had
this in
mind though, but I fell in love with it when I saw it. I bought in a
shop
on Montana Avenue in Santa Monica. I blew three hundred of those
bucks on
this; the rest went on shoes and some stockings. I wondered if I
would ever
get a chance to wear it. So what do you think, really think? Is it
suitable
for a dinner date?” Amy turned to her friend with an imploring look
in her
eyes.</p><p>“Don’t get me started. I’m already consumed with
jealousy. I
wish I could look half as good as you look now, never mind how good
you are
going to look when you leave this house this evening,” Stephanie said
with
a mischievous smile on her face.</p><p>“Do you really think so, When I bought it the girl in the
shop
said it was made for me but you’re never quite sure and it’s really
nice to
hear you say it looks all right,” Amy said with a shy smile.</p><p>“Well, you look good enough to eat, now get it off and
let’s
sort out your hair. Seeing what you’re going to wear has given me
some
ideas so let’s see if I can actually carry them out.”</p><p>Amy shucked out of the dress and stood there in her
panties and
said, “Maybe I should shower and wash my hair now, and then I can let
you
loose on my hair.”</p><p>“OK that works for me, take your shower and I’ll wait
here for
you. By the way where are your curling irons and hair drier?”</p><p>“In the bottom of the wardrobe. You wait here and I won’t
be
long,” Amy said as she turned to head for her bathroom.</p><p>With the bathroom door open Amy took her shower,
Stephanie
stood at the open door and continued to try to glean the identity of
her
date for the evening. Amy countered that she would not reveal that
identity
until after her date, she even threatened that if Stephanie kept
pestering
her she would never reveal it. Stephanie responded by telling Amy
that she
could do her own hair if she felt like that. This brought a
conciliatory
response from Amy. That she would tell her good friend but wanted to
have
the date behind her before telling her all about it. Stephanie
accepted
this with pretended ill grace. So when Amy had finished her shower
and had
emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a towel Stephanie settled her
down in
the chair in front of her vanity mirror and proceeded to brush out
her wet
hair.</p><p>“I hope this mysterious date appreciates the work that
has been
done to get you there this evening. Does he have any idea that you
are
actually telling lies, and getting your friend to tell lies as well?”
Stephanie said as she kept up the pressure on Amy.</p><p>“No.” Amy responded simply.</p><p>“Well, I hope that when finds out he appreciates it. Now
let’s
get to work and make you the sexiest girl in the greater LA area
tonight.
And if you don’t get laid tonight, it will not be my fault,”
Stephanie said
emphatically.</p><p>Amy looked at her through the mirror and shook her head
while
giving a little chuckle. “You are incorrigible, do you know that?”</p><p>“Have to make sure my girl looks her best,” Stephanie
replied
with a shrug. “Now then, you have thick beautiful hair. It is
naturally
wavy so all I have to do is encourage a few curls into it. I think I
will
give you a parting slightly to the left side. Not a severe parting
but a
kind of staggered effect that allows the hair to cascade down in
layers on
both sides. I’ll put in some side bangs, I think. They should
highlight the
softness of your face while accentuating your eyes.” She looked into
Amy’s
eyes through the mirror and said, “Cinderella, you shall go to the
ball.”</p><p>Amy smiled up to her friend with genuine affection. “I do
love
you, you know?”</p><p>“So you should. Now be quiet and let me work my magic,”
Stephanie said while patting Amy on the head.</p><p>After almost an hour of blow drying, curling and a little
snip
here and there, Stephanie said, “Right you’ll do. If this man don’t
appreciate you then you best give up on him, he be gay.”</p><p>Amy looked in the mirror and nodded her head. “Steph, you
are
a genius, really you should do this for a living.”</p><p>“Unless you are sleep walking every day, you may have
noticed
that I am still going to high school. Anyway, I’ve applied some
mousse to
my creation so it should hold up for your dinner and the party. I
doubt it
will still be in place after a heavy sex session but there again it
will
have done its job by then so that’s not important. Do you agree?”
Stephanie looked at Amy a smile tugging at her mouth.</p><p>“Time will tell,’ said Amy, “all I’m interested in at the
moment is the dinner and the party. Anything more is a bonus. Don’t
you
agree?” Amy too had a smile on her face.</p><p>“OK, let’s see about the accessories. Now I’ve seen the
dress.
What are you thoughts on the rest of the stuff?”</p><p>“Well, I don’t think I need a bra,” Amy said while
cupping and
hefting her breasts under the towel, “these are firm enough. It must
be
black stockings, not tights; I have two pairs of black shoes that I
bought
at the same time as the dress. I think I should wear the shorter
heels as
it might be a long night and the shorter heels will be easier on the
feet.
But I don’t know about jewelry. Any ideas?” Amy looked at Stephanie
and
shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>“What I think is you are moving to fast. You said earlier
that
you needed to wear pants but were worried about VPL; personally, I
think
VPL is no bad thing. It gets the guy to thinking about what’s under
the
dress. But that’s only my opinion. So what kind of panties do you
have? Do
you have any thongs? Stephanie looked questionably at Amy.</p><p>“Yes, but I really don’t like to wear them. They itch my
butt.
All I have in black is a thong or bikini pants.” Amy shrugged at
Stephanie.</p><p>“Okay...Do you have any boy shorts or better yet, French
knickers?”</p><p>“Yes, but I don’t have them in black.” Amy stated.</p><p>Stephanie gave a loud snort. “Heavens girl, by the time
he gets
down to your panties, he’s not going to care a damn if your color
coordinated or not.”</p><p>“Maybe, but I am. I want to feel right.”</p><p>“OK, I’ll accept that. So you have the choice, bikini
panties
or a thong. What’s it to be</p><p>“Check me out. I’ll try out the bikini pants with the
dress and
you tell me if the panty line is too obvious. OK,” Amy said.</p><p>“Sure. Go for it,” Stephanie answered.</p><p>Amy pulled on a very brief pair of bikini panties, which
Stephanie could see she really liked by the way she twisted and
turned in
front of the mirror checking herself out, then she stepped into the
dress
and zipped it up and adjusted the straps. “So, what do you think?”
Amy
looked at Stephanie with an almost pleading look in her eye.</p><p>Stephanie walked around Amy and then turned and walked
back
again, all the while cupping her chin in her hand. Then she stopped
at the
back of Amy. She went down on to her haunches and then placed her
hands on
Amy’s butt and ran her hands over her ass.</p><p>“Hey. What are you up to?” Amy laughed, quite startled by
her
friend's actions.</p><p>“Well. I was just checking you out, as a friend of
course. I
can tell you that you have to get about one inch away from your ass
before
the panty line is noticeable and I can tell you something else. If
this man
does not fuck you rigid tonight then he is not worth knowing. You are
one
beautiful, sexy piece of ass. I almost wish I was a man because you
look so
good. There I’ve said it,” Stephanie said emphatically.  </p><p>Amy turned towards her friend, threw her arms around her,
hugged her close, and said, “Stephanie you are the best friend anyone
could
have, I love you girl.” With that, she placed a chaste kiss upon
Stephanie’s cheek.</p><p>‘Yes, well, somebody has to do it. I guess I’m the only
one
with the patience to put up with you.” Stephanie could feel her eyes
moistening as she spoke.</p><p>Amy could see her friend’s reaction and her heart swelled
with
love and affection for her best friend. Then to lighten the mood she
said,
“So that’s the panties sorted out. What’s left?”</p><p>Stephanie said, “It is still only six o’clock. I think
you
should get back out of the dress while we deal with perfume, make-up
and
the rest. You also need to do your nails. I don’t think you need any
jewelry because nothing is going to further enhance the way you look.
You
need a purse or clutch bag to carry your essentials and I’m assuming
that
you have that.”</p><p>Amy nodded, “Yes, a small black handbag with a shoulder
strap.”</p><p>“What about the stockings?”</p><p>“Oh! I have the very thing,” Amy said as she went to her
dresser and pulled from the bottom drawer a packet containing a pair
of
black fishnet lace top hold-ups. “I bought three pairs of these when
I
bought the dress. They have been in this drawer for months and I’m
pleased
to be finally able to wear them.”</p><p>“I also think you’re going to need a jacket, it will get
cool
in the early hours and the dress does leave a lot of exposed flesh.”</p><p>“I know, the problem is that I don’t really have anything
suitable to go with this,” Amy replied sadly.</p><p>“What about your mother. I know she always seems to be
wearing
something different when I’ve seen her going out with your father.”</p><p>“Do you think I should? I know she has a black bolero
jacket
that would go well with this. I would look like one of the ‘Men in
Black’
but at least I would be warm,” Amy said.</p><p>“Go for it; just make sure you don’t spill a glass of red
wine
over it,” Stephanie advised.</p><p>“Oh dear! Why did you have to go and say that? Now I
definitely
can’t take it,” Amy looked crestfallen.</p><p>“Quit worrying about something that will not happen if
you are
careful. If the restaurant is any good, they will hang it up for you
and
I’m sure that this strip club that you’re going to has a cloakroom.”</p><p>“Do you think so?”</p><p>“I’m sure of it, plus you could rope in Prince Charming
to
watch over it. Tell him it’s another thing that could spoil his
chances of
making a home run tonight.” Stephanie was looking at Amy with a big
grin
on her face.</p><p>“OK, you persuaded me, if anything goes wrong I’ll blame
you.”
Amy ended this statement by poking out her tongue at Amy.</p><p>“Well your mother is probably going to never want to see
me
again after tonight. So I can probably live with one more black mark
against me,” Stephanie said while shrugging her shoulders and then
giving
Amy a wink. “So now all we have to deal with is make-up. You are so
naturally beautiful; your skin is flawless so you need the minimum of
make-up. Something around the eyes but don’t overdo it. Some lip-
gloss and
maybe some blush and that should do it. I’ll leave you to decide on
the
perfume, just make sure it’s nothing cheap.”</p><p>By seven o’clock Amy was ready and even to her own
critical
eyes she looked good. Stephanie looked at her with an almost maternal
affection; after all, she had put in most of the work.</p><p>Amy walked over to her full-length mirror to check
herself out.
She looked at herself from every angle and the turned to her friend.
“Steph, if you did not know me and know how old I am, how old would
you say
I looked?”</p><p>Stephanie again cupped her chin with her hand and
said, “You
could definitely pass for eighteen. Black always makes a girl look
grown
up. So I would say that anyone looking at you would think eighteen,
nineteen or maybe twenty.”</p><p>“Really?” Amy’s confidence just got ratcheted up a couple
of
notches.</p><p>The telephone rang at ten past seven. Amy assured her
parents
that everything was under control, that she and Stephanie had eaten
dinner
and she told them that they would probably have an early night in the
hope
that this would deter any further phone calls.</p><p>As she hung up the phone, Stephanie walked up behind her
and
said. “I think there is one small item that you are overlooking.”</p><p>“What’s that?” Amy asked.</p><p>“If you do decide to spend the night with this guy, then
you
do not want to be coming back here dressed like this in the morning.
That
is a dead give-away that you have spent the night with someone,
especially
to your neighbors. If any of them see you with that outfit on in the
morning, they will know you have been out all night, probably
fucking. If
they see you in fresh jeans and tee shirt then they could have missed
you
leaving on an errand and you are on the way back. So if I were you
I’d
pack a bag.”</p><p>“Won’t that be a dead give-away that I intend spending
the
night with whomever I am going out with,” Amy asked.</p><p>“Yes, though you could tell him up front that you are
keeping
your options open. That it all depended on him, if he treats you
right,
the prize is his, if he doesn’t come up to the mark. Then you’re
going
home. It’ll give him an added incentive,” Stephanie answered.</p><p>Amy stood for a moment in thought and then ran upstairs
to
throw some casual clothes and spare underwear in an overnight bag
then as
an after thought tossed in a toothbrush as well.</p><p>At twenty-five minutes past seven Amy was looking out of
the
window when she saw Joanie’s car pull into her driveway. She hugged
and
kissed Stephanie goodbye and asked her to wish her good luck and then
she
was out of the door and walking down to the steps to the car.</p><p>Stephanie looked out of the window and watched her friend
get
to the car and get in. She looked at the driver and could swear that
it
was an older woman. This puzzled Stephanie. ‘What the hell! Is that
his
mother? What kind of guy brings his mother on a date?’ The young
teenager
thought to herself. Stephanie still had a confused look on her face
as she
watched the car pull away.</p><p>To be continued.</p><p>Any suggestions or comments would be greatly appreciated.</p>"
38,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 4 – Conversation & Alimentation",Alice Gee,4,,['F/f rom nosex'],"<p class=""h2"">Preamble:</p><p>This is the fourth installment of this tale. It is recommended that you
read the previous installments before reading this so that you will have a
better understanding of the storyline and the characters.</p><p>Again, the girls do not actually get to grips with each other but it is
getting closer. They are now out on their first date.</p><p>When Joanie had pulled up outside Amy’s house she was
still not
completely sure that the young girl had not changed her mind. True,
the
teenager had not called back to cancel but she knew that this was a
big
step for one so young and even up to the last minute the girl may be
having
serious misgivings about going out tonight.</p><p>She looked hopefully at the front door, willing the
teenager to
walk out of the house. Then, Joanie’s heart gave a little leap when
she saw
the front door open and Amy appeared and made her way down to the
car. The
girl looked absolutely gorgeous. She had on a black dress that was
stylish
as well as being very sexy. Her hair looked as though she had just
come
from a salon; the hair was styled in such a way that it complimented
the
young girl’s beautiful face.</p><p>‘I have struck paydirt here,’ Joanie thought to
herself, ‘this
young girl is one of the most beautiful I have ever known.’ Then she
corrected herself, ‘It was a young girl I met at the mall, this is a
young
woman coming towards me.’</p><p>As the girl approached the car Joanie leaned across,
opened the
passenger door, and said, “Hello Amy darling, I am so happy to see
you.”</p><p>“Hi Joanie, It’s good to see you as well. Could you pop
the
trunk so that I can put my bag in the back?”</p><p>Joanie leaned over and said, “Just pass it to me and I’ll
put
it on the rear seat for now. We’ll stow it away properly when we get
to the
restaurant.”</p><p>Amy passed the bag over and then waited while Joanie
settled
the bag. She then stepped into the car and sat in the passenger seat.
Her
dress rode up a few inches to reveal a tantalizing expanse of
stocking clad
thigh.</p><p>“You look absolutely stunning Amy and I love the dress.
It
looks as if it was made for you. And your hair looks so good. You
need to
tell me the name of your stylist.”</p><p>Amy smiled and pointed up to the window of her house
where
Stephanie could be seen looking out of the window. “There she is,
that’s my
stylist.”</p><p>“And who is that, honey.” Joanie enquired looking up to
the
window.</p><p>“That’s my best friend Stephanie. She fixed my hair this
afternoon and she is the reason that I am able to go out tonight. She
is
going to cover for me if my parents phone from Vegas.”</p><p>“I will have to thank Stephanie one day for making this
possible.” Joanie said still looking up at the window. “Does she know
who I
am?”</p><p>“Oh no! But I’ve promised that I will explain everything
to her
when I get home. Whatever happens.” Amy emphasized this last point.</p><p>“I see you have an overnight bag. Does this mean that I
can
look forward to your company after the party?” Joanie asked with
eyebrows
raised.</p><p>“Not yet it doesn’t, the bag is a kind of an 'in case'
thing. I
have never done anything like this before. And I don’t just mean
sneaking
out and going to a party without my parent’s knowledge. I also mean
going
out on a date with a member of the same sex, a professed lesbian. So,
for
now I am holding you to the no strings rule. Agreed?” Amy was looking
earnestly at Joanie as she said this.</p><p>“Absolutely, you say the word and we’re out of the party
and
on our way back here. But it does give me reason to hope. Bringing a
bag
means you have thought about the possibility of spending the night
with me.
So now, it’s up to me to convince you that it is the best thing for
the
both of us. For you as well as me.” Joanie said trying to sound as
convincing as possible.</p><p>“OK, I’ll admit I have given it some thought but I have
never
been with a woman before and I’m not sure that I even want to. It
sounds a
bit weird to me. So at the moment I am keeping my options open.”</p><p>“Tonight is all about you darling, I would not want you
to do
anything that you are uncomfortable with.” Joanie said and then
smiled
indulgently at Amy as she backed the car out of the driveway. “Do you
have
any objections to Thai food?” Joanie added as she started the car
forward
and proceeded down the street.</p><p>“I don’t believe I have ever eaten Thai. So I will have
no
idea what to order.” Amy said.</p><p>“You leave the ordering to me. Thai food is sometimes
very
spicy but I shall make sure that we will have mild versions as it is
your
first time and we are both going on to a party afterwards. Anyway,
this is
Thai food American style. If you want real Thai food, you have to go
to
Thailand. Every cuisine adapts its food for the local palate. Though
this
place has really nice food and is close to the original. I think you
will
enjoy it.” Joanie said while pointing the car in the direction of
Santa
Monica.</p><p>“OK, you are in charge. I guess that you are my date
tonight
so I’ll let you make the decisions,” Amy said with a grin.  </p><p>Joanie reached across and patted Amy’s thigh, then gave
it a
gentle squeeze and said, “That’s right, you just relax and enjoy the
evening. I am going to try my best to give you an evening to
remember.
After all I’m out to make a good impression.”</p><p>Amy made no reply to this but looked out of the car
window.
She noted that they were heading in the direction of Santa Monica. As
the
car sped along Amy thought about how nice it felt when Joanie had put
her
hand on her thigh. She could not understand why it was that every
time
this woman touched her it set off pleasurable tingles in her pussy.
Amy
was sure that her pussy was already wet, and the evening had hardly
started. ‘Whatever it is she has, she has it in spades. I’ve never
known
anyone who has been able to arouse me as easily as this woman,’ Amy
thought to herself.</p><p>Joanie guided the car towards Montana Avenue and then
pulled
into a car park. The sign at the entrance announced that it was for
the
patrons of The Chao Phrya Restaurant. Joanie parked the car and got
out;
she came around, opened the passenger door, and helped Amy down from
the
car.</p><p>‘This kind of attention is rather nice,’ thought Amy.</p><p>Joanie then retrieved Amy’s bag from the rear seat and
placed
it in the trunk.</p><p>Then linking her arm with Amy’s she escorted her young
date
over to the front door of the restaurant. Just before they arrived at
the
front door, it was opened by a young, pretty oriental looking girl
who
placed her hands together and gave a little bow to the two females.
“Sawasdee, Ka,” the oriental girl said. At least that was what it
sounded
like to Amy. The girl was dressed in what Amy took to be traditional
Thai
dress. It consisted of a long straight skirt which was kind of
mustard
color with some designs woven in to it and a matching long sleeved
short
jacket. “Please allow me to take your jackets,” The pretty Thai girl
said.</p><p>Joanie removed her pinstripe jacket and then turned to
help
Amy out her bolero. She smiled appreciatively when she saw Amy’s bare
shoulders. “You look absolutely stunning, that dress looks so lovely
on
you. Every woman that sees us together tonight is going to be oh so
jealous of me.” Joanie smiled down at the young teenager.</p><p>Amy smiled back at the older woman and said, “Thank you,
I’m
so glad that you like it, it is the first time I’ve had an
opportunity to
wear it.”</p><p>The young waitress then said, “Please may I show you to
your
table.”</p><p>Amy took the opportunity to look around at the
restaurant.
The lighting was subdued. The illumination provided by recessed
lights
along the walls and on the ceiling. The lights themselves were not
visible only their glow. The decor was not obviously oriental and the
whole room looked very tastefully furnished. Couples occupied most of
the
tables; some of those couples were females. Joanie acknowledge a few
women
with a smile and a nod of her head as the waitress guided them
towards a
table on the right hand side of the room displaying a reserved card.</p><p>Joanie held out the chair for Amy to sit before allowing
the
waitress to seat her in the chair opposite.</p><p>“I will go and get you the menu’s Khun Joanie.” The
oriental
girl said.</p><p>“You must be a regular, she knows your name.” Amy said
and gave
Joanie a knowing look.</p><p>“Yes, her name is Toy, she and I are old friends.”</p><p>“Well...she is a little young to be an old friend. Is she
a...?” Amy deliberately left the question hanging.</p><p>“A lesbian do you mean?” Joanie asked with a slight smile
on
her face.</p><p>“Yes,” Amy answered.</p><p>“Well she’s the girlfriend of a lesbian. So I’ll let you
figure
it out.” Joanie looked at Amy with her eyebrows raised.</p><p>“And the lesbian, is that you or a friend of yours?” Amy
enquired with a smirk on her face.</p><p>“Actually it is a friend of mine. You may meet Deborah at
the
party later, but there again maybe not because she will wait until
Toy
finishes work and she may finish too late.”</p><p>“By the way, what did she say to us as we came through
the
door?”</p><p>“Sawasdee, it is the traditional Thai greeting. It kind
of
corresponds to welcome.”</p><p>“I think she said a bit more than that?”</p><p>“You have good ears. What she actually said was Sawasdee,
Ka.
The word Ka in itself has no meaning but it conveys politeness.
Actually,
it is very impolite not to say it. That is the greeting as a female
would
say it; if a man said it he would say Sawasdee, Krap.” Joanie added.</p><p>“You are joking, yes?""</p><p>“No honestly. The women say Ka and the men say Krap.”
Joanie
was struggling to suppress a smile as she spoke.</p><p>“The men say crap; well I’m not going to argue with
that.” Amy
laughed as she said it.</p><p>Joanie joined in the laugh and the ice had effectively
been
broken between them.</p><p>Amy looked over the table at Joanie and asked, “Also when
the
girl addressed you she said some kind of greeting as well as your
name.”</p><p>“She would have said Khun. It is a polite way of
addressing a
person. You say Khun to males and females but not children. It is a
kind of
polite address corresponding to Mr or Mrs or even Ms.”</p><p>“How come you know so much about Thai?”</p><p>“I once had a Thai girlfriend. She taught me a lot. And I
have
been to Thailand on holiday.”</p><p>“Oh, I see. Was your girlfriend Toy?” Amy asked looking
speculatively at Joanie.</p><p>“No, actually it was her cousin of hers, named Lek. She
has
since returned to Thailand. You see I am being very honest with you.
I want
no misunderstandings between us.” Stephanie reached across the table
and
put her hand over Amy’s as she spoke.</p><p>At that moment, the waitress Toy reappeared with the
menus.
After passing out the menus, she asked the two females what they
would like
to drink.</p><p>“Two Perrier’s, please Toy.” Joanie said.</p><p>Joanie looked at Amy and said. “Actually wine does not go
well
with Thai food, it is usually better to drink water. You can drink
beer
with it but as you are still a minor it is better if we stick to
water. We
do not want to get anyone in trouble this early in the evening.”
Normally
Joanie would have had a cocktail at this point but this was all about
making the young girl comfortable so she settled for water. Joanie
went on,
“What we will do is eat as the Thai’s would do. I will order five or
six
different entree dishes plus a main dish and we will share them. That
way
you can get a more varied idea of what Thai food is all about.”</p><p>Amy was only too pleased to go along with that idea, as
she had
not a clue of what to order.</p><p>The young waitress returned and there followed an
exchange
between Joanie and Toy which Amy did not understand. Eventually Toy
departed and Joanie turned to Amy and said. “I have given Toy strict
instructions, to be relayed to the cook, that none of the food is to
be too
spicy. For the main dish, I have ordered fish. They steam it in many
different herbs and spices, it is delicious and you must try it.
Although
there will be a lot of food we are not obliged to finish everything.
When
you’ve had enough, I want you to stop eating. After all we have to do
some
dancing later.” Joanie said while smiling at Amy.</p><p>Amy nodded her head in understanding and then looked at
Joanie’s off the shoulder top. “I have to say you look very elegant
tonight
and very...this word seems made for you...sophisticated. You looked
so
poised and so graceful. And I really like the pendent and your
earrings.”
Amy said while looking admiringly at Joanie.</p><p>Joanie did indeed look elegant. She had agonized on what
to
wear, she wanted to look feminine yet not totally disguise the fact
that
she was a lesbian. So she adopted a look that any woman could wear on
a
night out but was also slightly butch. That way she hoped to make the
girl
more comfortable in her presence as the night progressed. Joanie
never
forgot that the true prize this evening was to get the girl into her
bed.
And she intended to use all of her considerable powers of persuasion
to
achieve that end. So she had chosen a pair of black Miu Miu men’s fit
pants
but softened this with a white Vanessa Bruno off-the-shoulders top
with a
deep scoop neck that showed off her cleavage with the assistance of a
push-up bra. The jacket hanging in the cloakroom was a dark gray
single
breasted pinstripe by Stella McCartney. She had wanted to wear her
four
inch Jimmy Choo’s but settled instead for a pair of low-heeled black
Prada
dress shoes. The night may turn out to be long and they would be
better for
dancing. The pendent was a one carat round cut diamond solitaire on a
white
gold chain, the matching earrings were one carat diamond studs. She
had
checked herself out in the mirror at home and decided she looked
good. She
hoped it was good enough for the seduction of a beautiful teenage
girl</p><p>Joanie reached across to the young girl, squeezed her
hand once
again, and said. “Why! Thank you Amy, that is a very nice thing to
say, you
have quite made my evening. So far that is.” Joanie smiled at Amy
hoping
she would pick up on the suggestion.</p><p>Amy understood the meaning of Joanie’s words completely
and
said, “Well, we will just have to see what the rest of the night will
bring.”</p><p>Joanie squeezed Amy’s hand once more and said. “We will
do
whatever you want to do, tonight is all about you. I want to be your
guide
into the world that I know but I will not take you anywhere you do
not want
to go.”</p><p>Amy felt her eyes moisten while she softly said. “Thank
you.”</p><p>The two contrasting females continued their small talk
until
the food started to arrive.</p><p>When Toy returned with the dishes of food. She placed
them on
the table along with the accompanying sauce dish. She then turned to
the
two diners, put her hands together, gave a little bow and
said, “Please
enjoy your meal.”</p><p>Amy looked at the bewildering array of food and sauces
and
said, “Please Joanie may I follow your lead. I am quite unsure of how
to
proceed. I have no idea what goes with what, or which dish should be
started first.”</p><p>“There is no need to worry; you can just start on
whatever you
like. The sauce for each item is along side that dish. You can try
them and
if you like them, enjoy. If you do not like the sauce, try another
one.
Though if you are still unsure then by all means follow my lead.”</p><p>So they started on the food with Amy sampling and
commenting on
each dish. When they were only half way through the entrees, Toy
arrived
carrying a dish containing a large steamed fish.</p><p>Amy took one look at the fish and said aloud, “Goodness
Joanie,
we cannot possibly eat all that, we are only part way through the
entrees.”</p><p>We are not going to eat it all; I just wanted you to try
this
dish. As I said before we will only eat as much as we need. There is
no
point in stuffing ourselves. However, I really wanted you to try this
dish
because I think that the Thais are the most accomplished cooks in the
world
when it comes to cooking fish. Of course, there will be many other
nations
that will disagree with that. So give me your plate and let me give
you
some of this fish.</p><p>With that, Joanie cut into the body of the fish, spooned
out a
large portion of the white succulent flesh, and placed it on Amy’s
plate.</p><p>Amy agreed that the fish was delicious and helped herself
to
another portion.</p><p>Easy conversation played back and fore between the two as
they
partook of the delicious spread before them. Eventually Amy put down
her
chopsticks and said, “I’m sorry Joanie, that’s it. I don’t think I
can eat
any more. The food was wonderful but I think I had better stop now or
else
I am just going to sit in a chair for the rest of the night. I’ll be
too
stuffed to move.”</p><p>“Yes, I think I had better stop as well or I may miss my
chance
to trip the light fantastic with the most beautiful girl at the party
tonight.”</p><p>Amy gave a little nod in appreciation of the compliment
and
then said, “There is such a lot of food not touched. It seems such a
waste,” She gave a rueful glance at the uneaten food on the table and
then
went on, “Won’t they be offended that we left so much.”</p><p>“Not if we pay for it they won’t. They get used to it.
People
come in and order too much or try out new dishes and find that they
are not
to their taste. It happens in all restaurants, not just here.“</p><p>“It still seems very wasteful to me. I’m surprised that
you
ordered so much when you know how much food there was going to be.
Are you
always so wasteful, Joanie,” Amy asked with a small smile on her face
and
her eyebrows raised.</p><p>“Only when I’m trying to impress a beautiful young lady
such as
yourself. It does not happen very often.” Joanie said while
attempting a
self-depreciating look that didn’t quite come off.</p><p>“I imagine it happens a lot more than you are willing to
admit,” Amy said with a knowing look.</p><p>“There you go again, flattering me. I’m sure you are up
to
something. Am I going to be safe with you tonight?” Joanie said, a
smile
lighting up her face.</p><p>“Probably a lot safer than I am going to be with you,”
Amy
countered.</p><p>“You are safe until you tell me you do not want to be. I
made a
promise remember.”</p><p>“Yes I do remember and I am still holding you to it,” Amy
said
no longer quite so light hearted.</p><p>“And I will but I also promise you that I will try to
change
your mind. So I’m giving you a fair warning. However, you can be sure
of
one thing. You say that you want to go home then that is where I will
take
you.”</p><p>“Thank you Joanie, I know you will. I can tell you that I
trust
you and I know that I will be safe with you,” Amy said while leaning
forward with an earnest look on her face.</p><p>Joanie leaned across the table, took Amy’s hand, and
gently
squeezed. She felt quite emotional as she listened to her young
companions
words.</p><p>At that moment, Toy the waitress returned to ask if they
needed
anything else.</p><p>Joanie looked across at Amy who was shaking her head. She
turned to Toy and said, “No desert, we are both full but I will have
a
green tea, what would you like Amy?”</p><p>“I would like to try a green tea as well.”</p><p>Toy left to get their orders and Joanie continued to
squeeze
Amy’s hand. Then looked into Amy’s eyes and said, “You really are
quite
lovely. I feel very privileged that you consented to come out with me
tonight. I will make sure that you have a good time and will remember
it
for the rest of your life.”</p><p>Amy placed her other hand over Joanie’s and give a gentle
squeeze back. She lifted her hand off when the waitress came back to
the
table with their drinks.</p><p>After they had finished their drinks, Joanie called the
waitress over and requested their check. When Toy returned Joanie
took the
opportunity to introduce Amy to Toy.</p><p>Amy was treated to a brilliant smile as the pretty girl
placed
her hands together and gave another bow whilst saying, “Sawasdee, Ka.”</p><p>Amy now much more at ease and familiar with the greeting
responded by putting her hands together, giving a little bow of her
head
and said, “Sawasdee, Ka,” in return.</p><p>This delighted the Thai girl and she complimented Amy on
her
ability to speak Thai. She also remarked that she thought that Amy
was
very beautiful and hoped that she would be a regular visitor to the
restaurant.</p><p>Joanie interjected that she hoped that Amy would be a
regular
here as well and hoped to one day introduce her to Deborah. To this,
the
Thai girl’s smile became even wider and she remarked that Deborah
would be
in later that evening. Joanie then enquired as to the whereabouts of
someone called Suda. She explained to Amy that Suda was the part
owner and
manager of the restaurant. Toy explained that she had gone out and
was not
expected back for another hour. Joanie told the girl that they were
going
to the party and that they could not wait.</p><p>At this point the Thai girl said, “We may be going as
well but
it depends on what time I finish tonight. The restaurant always seems
to
close late on Saturdays; customers are in no hurry to leave as the
have no
work the next day. We will decide later, though I do hope that I can
go as
I would like to dance with Amy.” Thai girl looked shyly at Amy and
smiled
a very sweet smile.</p><p>Amy was quite unsure what this all meant because she
could
have sworn that Toy actually blushed when she was talking about her.
Amy
looked questioningly at Joanie.</p><p>Joanie smiled at her and said, “Toy simply means what she
says, that she would like to dance with you.”</p><p>“Oh yes, Khun Amy. I think you are very pretty and Khun
Joanie
is a very lucky lady.”</p><p>With that, it was Amy’s turn to blush.</p><p>Joanie smiled reassuringly at her and then turned to
Toy, “At
the moment Amy and I are just good friends.”</p><p>Toy looked down at Joanie and then looked at Amy. “Please
Khun
Amy, Toy did not mean to embarrass you but I think if you and Khun
Joanie
were to become more than just good friends, Toy thinks that you would
be
very lucky girl as well.” With that, the Thai girl gave a little
giggle and
hurried away with Joanie’s credit card.</p><p>Joanie gave a little laugh, reached across to pat Amy’s
hand,
and said, “There you are, other people believe we would make a good
couple.
Don’t be embarrassed by what Toy says, she would not say anything to
upset
you. Like all Thais, she speaks from the heart and says what she
feels.</p><p>Toy came back and Joanie signed the slip. Joanie came
around to
Amy’s chair to assist her and then they followed Toy to retrieve
their
coats. Joanie held Amy’s bolero jacket for her while she put it on.
Then
Toy held the pinstripe jacket to assist Joanie. The Thai girl gave
them
another little bow as they got to the door. She then held the door
open for
them to leave. As Amy made to pass through the door, Toy placed her
hand
delicately on her sleeve and whispered in her ear. “Khun Joanie is a
very
nice lady. I hope that I see you both together next time.” Then with
a
mischievous smile whispered, “Good luck tonight.”</p><p>Joanie linked her arm through Amy’s as they walked back
to the
car. She opened the car door and held it open for Amy to enter. She
then
went around to the driver’s side and climbed into the car; she leaned
across, placed her hand on Amy’s arm, and said, “Now, my beautiful
young
lady, let’s go party.”</p><p>Amy’s heart beat faster as she contemplated going into
the
lesbian party. She had no idea what to expect and was very nervous.
She
looked across at Joanie as she maneuvered the car out of the parking
lot.
‘I hope I am doing the right thing,’ she thought to herself.</p><p>To be continued.</p><p>Any suggestions or comments would be greatly appreciated.</p>"
39,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 5 – Intoxication & Anticipation",Alice Gee,5,,['F/f rom nosex erotic'],"<p class=""h2"">Preamble:</p><p>This is the fifth installment of this tale. It is recommended that you
read the previous installments before reading this so that you will have a
better understanding of the storyline and the characters.</p><p>Again, no real sex action but girls are starting to get in the mood. More
characters are introduced, it is still to be determined if they will play
larger role in this tale.</p><p>Joanie drove the car out of Santa Monica and Amy noticed
that
they were on the Santa Monica Boulevard heading towards West
Hollywood. She
decided to put her trust completely in Joanie as she idly watched the
lights outside the car. Joanie eventually turned off the Boulevard in
West
Hollywood and drove up a side street. She turned into a well-lit car
park
with security on the gate. Amy could see a building ahead with a
darkened
sign that read ‘La Fem Fatale’. The sign was not illuminated and Amy
guessed the reason was that the club was not officially open tonight.
She
noted the many vehicles in the car park and this made the butterflies
in
Amy’s stomach flutter even more. Joanie found a parking spot and
parked the
car.</p><p>Before switching off the engine Joanie reached across and
brought out a jewelry box from the glove compartment, she then
proceeded to
divest herself of her diamond jewelry. She turned to Amy and
explained,
""It's too easy to lose things like this when you're in a large crowd,
particularly if your dancing, so, instead of tempting fate I will
keep them
in the car. They should be quite safe as the car park is guarded.""</p><p>Amy nodded her head and said, ""That makes sense. They are
so
beautiful and must be very expensive.""</p><p>Joanie just smiled and switched off the engine. She got
out of
her seat, came around and helped Amy down from her seat before
locking the
car.</p><p>Joanie then took Amy’s hand they walked together to the
nightclub.</p><p>“Joanie,” Amy whispered, “I am very nervous.”</p><p>Joanie stopped and turned to Amy. She placed her hands on
Amy’s
arms and said, “I know you are, honey but really there is no need to
be. I
will be with you and I promise no one will molest you or bother you
in any
way. The people in here are good people and they are my friends. If
they
know you are with me then that is all the protection you need. Now
let’s
get a drink and have our first dance.”</p><p>Joanie led Amy up the steps to the nightclub and towards
a set
of glass doors. A young woman dressed in a short, tight black skirt
and
white blouse standing inside saw them approaching and opened the door
and
greeted them. Joanie nodded to the girl and then took Amy’s arm and
led her
through the portal. Inside Amy was surprised to see that it was
almost like
the entrance to a hotel with a large reception desk. Two very
attractive
women stood behind the desk with smiles of greeting on their faces.
One
blonde and Amy reckoned her age to be early twenties and the other
was a
black girl with long dark hair, Amy found it impossible to guess the
black
girl’s age.</p><p>The similarity to a hotel ended there because at either
end of
the reception desk stood two muscular women in biker jackets. Both
had
close-cropped hair and piercings. The one on the right had a stud
through
her left nostril and her lower lip. The one on the left only had one
through her lower lip. Both women looked very intimidating. Without
realizing it, Amy had moved to stand behind Joanie.</p><p>“Good evening, ladies,” Joanie called out. “How are you
Jo,”
this was directed to the biker on the right. “Hello, Theo,” this was
to the
biker on the left.</p><p>“Evening, Joanie,” Both women said in unison.</p><p>“Is this your guest?” Jo asked.</p><p>“Yes. This is Amy. Amy say hello to Jo and Theo,” Joanie
said
pulling Amy gently forward.</p><p>Amy gave a very tremulous, “Hello.”</p><p>Both women eyed Amy up and down as if she were a side of
beef
in a butcher’s window.</p><p>“Evening Evelyn, evening Gloria,” Joanie directed to the
receptionists. “This is Amy; she is my guest for the evening.” Joanie
said
indicating the nervous girl at her side.</p><p>“Good evening, Amy,” said blonde Evelyn.</p><p>“Good evening, Amy,” said black Gloria.</p><p>Both women directed dazzling smiles at Amy. If any of the
women
were surprised to see the middle-aged woman escorting a young teenage
girl
into a lesbian late night party, none of them showed it. They all
knew
Joanie and what is more they all knew Joanie’s tastes in young girls.
If
there was any surprise at all, it was that Joanie seemed to be
escorting a
particularly pretty young girl on this occasion. They all looked
admiringly
at Amy, even the biker women. All were more than a little jealous of
Joanie
and each wished that they could have the pleasure of fucking the
tasty
young blonde tonight.</p><p>“Hello,” Amy said in a slightly stronger voice.</p><p>“Who is in the coat check tonight?” Joanie asked to no
one in
particular.</p><p>“Jackie,” blonde Evelyn replied.    </p><p>“Good,” Joanie said and then taking Amy’s hand led her
over to
a doorway with a serving hatch.</p><p>She poked her head over the hatch and shouted, “Oh,
Jackie,
where are you girl?”</p><p>A very curvaceous young woman of around twenty-five
emerged
from the side. She was also dressed in a short, tight black skirt and
a
white blouse.</p><p>“A couple of jackets for you honey,” with that Joanie
began
helping Amy off with her jacket. She then doffed her own and handed
them
to Jackie.</p><p>Amy said to Joanie, ‘The jacket actually belongs to my
mother
and she does not know that I have borrowed it. If anything happens to
it,
lost or damaged, I will probably be dead by this time tomorrow.”</p><p>Joanie looked at Amy and nodded, “Jackie, as a favor for
me.
Would you keep a special eye on the bolero, I would really appreciate
it?”</p><p>“Sure thing, Joanie,” Jackie said.</p><p>“There, feel better,” Joanie asked.</p><p>“Yes,” Amy replied with a shy smile.</p><p>At the far end of the reception area were a set of bright
red
drapes, another young woman in a black skirt and white blouse stood
next
to them. Coming out from behind the drapes were the sounds of music,
laughter and the general hubbub of many voices.</p><p>Joanie looked towards the drapes and then put her arm
around
Amy’s waist and herded her towards them. “Good evening Sheila,” this
was
directed to the young woman who pulled open the drapes to let them
pass.</p><p>And then they were inside and Amy felt her mouth drop
open,
the place was heaving with people; no not people, women. Women of all
shapes, sizes, colors and ages. The noise while not exactly deafening
was
quite loud.</p><p>Joanie leaned over to shout into Amy’s ear, “It sounds
very
loud at the moment but you’ll find you will get used to it. Now I
have
arranged to meet some friend’s here and we normally meet over on the
other
side of this mob. Now take my hand and I’ll force a path through this
lot.
Make sure you keep hold. I don’t want to lose you now.” Joanie gave
her a
brief smile for reassurance and then started pushing her way through
the
crowd.</p><p>Amy meekly followed in the wake of Joanie’s progress
through
the crowd. As they passed through the throng, Amy could make out the
dance
floor on the right hand side, a DJ stood inside a glass booth beyond.
The
dance floor was crowded with women. As they passed through the crowd
Joanie stopped to talk to someone for a moment and Amy felt a hand
cup and
squeeze her left buttock. She turned quickly to see a young woman
with a
mannish hairstyle in jeans and a check shirt. The young woman saw Amy
look
and she raised her glass to Amy in salute and gave her a wink.</p><p>Then they were through the crowd and Joanie spotted her
friends
at a booth a few yards away. She led Amy over where her friends were
sitting. Joanie’s friends had already spotted them and were waving
them
over. When they arrived at the booth Amy could see that there were
already
four women there, two she judged to be around Joanie’s age if not
older and
two seemed to be in their twenties. The women scooted around the
booth to
make room for them to sit.</p><p>Joanie indicated to Amy that she should sit on the inside
while
she sat on the edge of the booth. When they were seated Joanie turned
and
looked at Amy and said, “Everybody this is Amy. Amy this is Trudy.”
This to
the oldest looking woman, she looked a bit older than Joanie. Her
grayish
hair cut in a bob style that framed her face. She was slim and
dressed in
dark colored tailored pants with a cream-colored man’s shirt. “This
is
Caroline.” This to the younger woman sitting next to her, she had
shoulder
length blonde hair with all over bangs. Amy judged her to be around
twenty
five; she was wearing a pale colored silk dress. The dress had a vee
neck
and was sleeveless and backless. Caroline had a formidable bust; Amy
guessed it to be a D cup. A generous amount of cleavage was on
display.
“This is Ronnie.” She indicated the woman sitting opposite her.
Ronnie had
brownish colored hair also cut in a bob to shoulder level with side
swept
bangs. Amy judged her to be the same age as her mom, somewhere around
thirty-eight. She was slim and appeared to be on the short side
though it
was difficult to judge when she was sitting. She was wearing white
silk
blouse with a vee neck. “And lastly but not least, this is Toni,”
this
indicated the last of the group. She was sitting next to and appeared
to be
with Ronnie. Amy could see that she was younger than she first
thought,
maybe around twenty. She had shoulder length red hair cut in
graduated
layers with eye level bangs. Toni was very slim and pretty. She had a
short
white dress that showed off an exceptional pair of beautiful legs.
When she
stood up Amy guessed her height to be around five nine. She seemed to
have
a bubbly character and Amy warmed to her straight away. Everyone had
shaken
Amy by the hand but Toni insisted on Amy standing up. To achieve this
Joanie had to stand up and got shooed out of the way.</p><p>“Welcome to our table Amy. I’m very pleased to meet you
and I
truly hope you are a dancer because I’m having trouble getting
backsides
off seats with this crowd. Also shaking hands is for bank managers,
girls
hug. Especially with a pretty girl like you.” With that, she wrapped
her
arms around Amy, gave her a strong hug, and then gave her a quick
kiss on
the lips. She then turned to the women sat at the table and
said. “Now all
of you, get up and give this poor girl a hug. She is as nervous as a
kitten. So make her welcome,” Toni said this last bit with her hands
on her
hips staring around the rest of the group.</p><p>All of the group laughed and stood up to give Amy a
welcome hug
and a kiss.</p><p>Trudy came first, hugged Amy to her, gave her a peck on
the
cheek, and said, “You are very welcome Amy, and actually I have heard
a lot
about you and I can say that Joanie did not exaggerate, you are very
beautiful.”</p><p>Amy blushed furiously and shot a swift glance at Joanie
who was
looking up into the air while pretending to whistle.  </p><p>She looked back just as Ronnie came up to her, Ronnie put
her
arms around her and pulled Amy towards her. She hugged her then
leaned in
to give her a quick kiss on the cheek and said, “Welcome Amy, and I
agree
with everything Trudy said, you are very beautiful.”</p><p>Amy continued to blush.</p><p>Then came Caroline and Amy was pulled into that amazing
bosom.
She felt the woman’s firm breasts pressing into her chest and
realized she
was becoming aroused. Caroline looked her in the eyes and then leant
forward to give her a lingering kiss on the mouth. She came up for
air and
said, “That is the way to welcome such beauty to our company. You are
very
welcome Amy.”</p><p>Amy was shocked; she had never seriously kissed another
woman
on the lips before. When Caroline first placed her lips on hers, her
eyes
had popped open in surprise but as the kiss progressed, she let her
eyes
close and she returned the pressure that was on her lips. When
Caroline
finally broke the kiss, she felt a tug of disappointment that the
kiss had
ended. Amy looked breathlessly around not sure what to say or do.</p><p>Joanie stepped forward and said, “There is still one
member of
the group that needs to welcome you.” With that, she placed her hands
on
Amy’s waist and pulled her close.</p><p>Amy looked into Joanie’s eyes; she knew what was to come
and
was helpless to prevent it. Joanie lowered her mouth to Amy’s
trembling
lips. Amy’s heart beat wildly within her chest. She felt Joanie’s
lips
press onto hers. She felt Joanie’s tongue lap across her lips. Amy’s
lips
seemed to open of their own volition to allow Joanie’s tongue access
to her
willing mouth. Amy’s mind was totally confused, she was aware of what
was
happening, and it was not what she had planned but was unable to
prevent
it.</p><p>Joanie broke the kiss and looked into Amy’s eyes, she
smiled
and said, ‘I think we should all sit down now and relax and have a
drink.”</p><p>A waitress appeared as if by magic and Joanie ordered a
round
of drinks. Amy unsure of what to order, leaned towards Joanie, and
said,
“Please will you order something for me.”</p><p>Joanie smiled at the young girl and nodded her head, then
turned to the waitress and said, “A black russian for me and a gin
and
orange for my date.”</p><p>Amy was blushing again as everyone smiled indulgently,
including the waitress.</p><p>Amy leaned towards Joanie again and whispered into her
ear,
“Please you are embarrassing me.”</p><p>“Just try to relax, you will soon find that you will be
enjoying yourself,” Joanie said while placing a proprietary hand on
Amy’s
stockinged thigh.</p><p>Amy looked down at the hand gently squeezing her thigh
and then
she looked at Joanie. Joanie smiled at her and then applied at bit
more
pressure to Amy’s leg. Amy looked around the table at Joanie’s
friends and
was surprised that no one was taking any notice. Her heart beat
faster at
the thought of the hand on her leg and the tingle in her crotch
returned.
She decided to take Joanie’s advice and relax because there was no
way of
removing Joanie’s hand without causing a scene. She had no desire to
embarrass anyone, least of all herself. So she leant back in the seat
and
enjoyed the sensual feelings that Joanie’s was creating by her gentle
squeezing of her thigh.</p><p>Joanie observed Amy lean back in her seat and her mouth
curved
into a self-congratulatory smile. ‘Everything is going according to
plan,’
she thought smugly to herself.</p><p>The waitress returned with the drinks and Joanie handed
Amy her
gin and orange. As this was a private party, there was no charge for
the
drinks but Joanie handed the girl a generous tip. Amy took an
exploratory
sip of her drink, found the taste not unpleasant though she found the
odor
of gin quite distinctive. She took a longer sip and then another. She
had
soon downed the whole drink. Toni remarked that Amy seemed to have a
thirst
tonight. Joanie called the waitress to order another round of drinks.
Ronnie and Caroline declined, as they had not yet touched the last
drink.</p><p>When the waitress had left Joanie leaned across after
placing
her hand once more on Amy’s thigh and whispered in Amy’s ear. “Take
it
easy on the drinks, darling. They can creep up on you unawares if
you’re
not used to them. After all, I do not want to have to carry you home.
That’s not the way I want to get you into bed.” All the time that
Joanie
was whispering Amy was tingling with delight at Joanie’s breath
playing
across her sensitive ear.</p><p>Amy looked at Joanie and smiled. She placed her hand over
the
hand on her leg and gently squeezed and said, “I understand, I will
take a
couple to get me relaxed and then I’ll stop.”</p><p>Joanie nodded her head and slowly caressed the stocking
clad
thigh.</p><p>After the next drinks were finished Toni leant across to
Amy
and asked if she was relaxed enough to dance now. Amy looked at
Joanie for
approval. Joanie smiled and nodded her head and stood up to let Amy
out.</p><p>Amy looked at Joanie and said, “If my phone rings please
come
and let me know.”</p><p>Joanie nodded her assent and stood back to allow Amy to
pass.</p><p>Toni grabbed Amy’s hand and led her out on to the dance
floor.
The dance floor was very crowded but Toni took them both inside the
throng
and they just started gyrating and grinding with the rest of the
girls. Amy
looked across at Toni but could see that the young woman was away,
lost in
the music, so she took the opportunity to look at her fellow dancers.
They
were a mixed bunch, there were very feminine gown clad beauties
dancing
with girls in tailored pants and shirts, interspersed with this were
masculine looking bikers dancing with their more feminine partners.
And
some like herself and Toni, just two girls in dresses. All age groups
were
represented, from quite older looking women to girls that she could
see
were around her own age. However, she thought that she was probably
the
youngest. One thing identified them all; they were all having a good
time.
The dance ended and the two girls came together, talked and held
hands
until the next dance started. When the music began, both girls
started
rocking anew. After five more dances Amy decided that she had better
give
Stephanie a ring, she judged the time had passed eleven o’clock and
felt
it was time to report in, and make sure everything was still all
right.
She told Toni that she needed to make a phone call and said that
straight
after that she would dance again. Toni made a face but then smiled,
took
her hand and led her back out of the throng.</p><p>When they got back to their table, Amy retrieved her
handbag
and took out the phone. She leaned into Joanie and said that she
needed to
check back with Stephanie to make sure that there were no problems.
She
asked if Joanie could suggest somewhere a bit quieter to make the
call.
Joanie nodded her head, took Amy’s hand, and led her back around the
dance
floor to the reception area. Here the sound was a little less
raucous.
Joanie waited with her as Amy used the speed dial to call Stephanie.</p><p>“Hello, Steph. It’s Amy. Is everything all right?”</p><p>“Yes, no problems. Your folks have not called back. They
must
trust you.”</p><p>Both girls fell silent as the full implication of that
statement sunk in.</p><p>Finally, Amy asked, “Well, how are you doing? I hope
you’re not
too bored?”</p><p>Stephanie replied, “No, I found your porno stash and I’m
sat
here watching sex movies.”</p><p>Amy let out a loud snort. “I do not have a porno stash.
What
are you talking about?”</p><p>Joanie who was within earshot, looked over and raised an
eyebrow.</p><p>“Well, in that case it must be your dad’s or maybe your
mom’s,” Stephanie replied but was unable to suppress her laugh any
longer
and laughed into the phone.</p><p>“You little devil. Wait till I get hold of you,” Amy said
in
mock indignation and laughed with her friend.</p><p>Joanie looked across, saw Amy laughing and knew
everything must
be going all right. She thought that this evening is going better
than she
could have hoped.</p><p>“OK, good joke. You caught me there but I promise you
I’ll get
back one day,” Amy said into the phone.</p><p>“In your dreams. You’ll have to get up earlier than you
do to
catch me.” Stephanie laughed into the phone.</p><p>“One day, one day.” Amy was laughing back.</p><p>“So how’s the party going? I can hear music in the
background.
Is that guy treating you right?”</p><p>Amy looked across at Joanie as she lounged against the
wall in
the reception hall. “Yes, I am being well treated. The party is in
full
swing and I’m starting to get a few dances. And for your information
I ate
Thai food tonight.”</p><p>Joanie saw Amy glance at her as she spoke into the phone.
She
realized that she was a point of discussion between Amy and her
friend
and took great heart from the fact that Amy was smiling as she spoke
indicating that she was getting a positive review.</p><p>“I want all the details later.”</p><p>“I promise though you might be a bit surprised. OK, I’m
going
back to the party. I love you Steph.”</p><p>“OK, enjoy yourself and have you made a decision yet
about
tonight?”</p><p>“No, not yet but I’ll let you know when I do. What time
are you
going to go to bed?”</p><p>“Not until I know what you are doing.”</p><p>“OK. Steph. I really do love you.”</p><p>“And I love you. Now go and have good time and get laid
for the
two of us.”</p><p>Amy laughed again and said, “I promise that you’ll be the
first
to know. Talk to you later.”</p><p>Amy closed the cell phone and walked back to Joanie. She
linked
her arm through the older woman’s and said, “Let’s go back to the
party.”</p><p>“Why were you laughing? Was it a joke or something?”</p><p>Amy told her about what Stephanie had said about the
porno
stash.</p><p>Joanie laughed and said, “I would like to meet your
friend
because she seems to be a very nice person and someone who knows how
to
make people laugh.”</p><p>“Oh yes, she is many things, my Stephanie. I would trust
her
with my life. She is my best friend and I could never keep a secret
from
her. That’s why I will tell her about you when I get home, though I
do
worry about her reaction. I hope she’ll understand.”</p><p>“Don’t worry. If she is the good friend that you say she
is
then she will take it in her stride. She will probably ask you to set
up a
double date for next weekend.”</p><p>Amy looked sharply at Joanie and said, “I hope you are
right
about her taking it in her stride.” Then smiling at Joanie she said,
“Though I would advise that you don’t hold your breath on the double
date.
Stephanie is one very straight girl. She has a boyfriend and I know
that
they are already having sex. So I doubt she will join your sorority.”</p><p>“Amy, Amy, Amy,” Joanie said while shaking her head, she
then
continued, “Having sex and enjoying sex are two entirely different
things.
Your friend maybe having sex with her boyfriend, but is she really
enjoying it. I very much doubt it. On the other hand if I was to
introduce
her to a friend of mine, someone who would appreciate your friend for
the
wonderful, beautiful, sexy person she no doubt is, I’m sure your
friend
would thank you from the bottom of her heart for making the
introduction
possible.”</p><p>“Hey, let’s get off this subject. You can forget about me
introducing Stephanie to you or any of your friends any time soon. I
know
my friend and I can tell you she is straight. And for that matter so
am I.
At the moment, as far as I’m concerned this date is a one off. You
still
have a lot of persuading to do to stop me from sleeping in my own bed
tonight,” Amy said while she passed through the drapes into the dance
hall.</p><p>“OK,” Joanie conceded. “We will not mention anything
about
double dates again tonight but I am still hoping to persuade you
about
coming home with me. If you do, I promise you that you will
experience the
best nights loving that you have ever had. I would make you the
happiest
girl in the LA area tonight. Trust me I know that you would enjoy it
and
would never regret it,” Joanie took hold of Amy’s hand and gently
squeezed
it as they threaded their way through the crowd.</p><p>“I am still keeping my options open but at this moment I
intend having you take me home at the end of the evening. So if your
going
to persuade me you had better hurry up,” Amy said this while being
very
conscious of the tingling between her legs when she listened to
Joanie
talk about them making love together.</p><p>‘Oh yes, I’m definitely going to hurry up, my little Amy.
We
are going to sleep together tonight; you are the only one who doesn’t
know
it yet. We will start to get really acquainted when we get back to
the
table,’ Joanie thought to herself as she guided Amy through the party
going crowd.</p><p>When they got back to the table Trudy and Caroline were
kissing
and Trudy’s hand was on Caroline’s breast.</p><p>Toni was holding hands with Ronnie and said with a smile,
“They’ve been like that since you went away. I’m waiting for them to
come
up for air.”</p><p>Trudy broke the kiss, took her hand off Caroline’s right
breast, and looked sheepishly round the company.</p><p>Caroline looked around then turned back to Trudy, placed
her
hand back onto her breast and said, “Don’t worry about them lover.
They’re
just jealous.”</p><p>Toni gave a loud snort and started laughing and then
turned to
Joanie and Amy and said, “I’ve ordered you fresh drinks. When you
finished
that one Amy, let’s go and have another dance.”</p><p>Amy sat down and said, “Sure. I’d love to.” She then
turned to
Joanie and said, “When do I get to dance with you?”</p><p>Joanie said, “Have the next couple of dances with Toni
and try
to wear her out a bit, then Ronnie and I will come and cut in.”</p><p>“Good,” Amy said as she reached for the drink.</p><p>Joanie reached across and placed her right hand back onto
Amy’s
thigh. Then her left hand reached around Amy’s neck, pulled her
forward,
and placed her lips on the young teenager’s. Amy stiffened at first
but
then relaxed as she felt the pleasurable pressure of Joanie’s lips.
Joanie’s tongue was gently probing Amy’s lips. Amy opened her mouth a
fraction and Joanie’s tongue entered her mouth to caress her lips and
run
across her teeth. Amy thought about what was happening, here she was
in
public, kissing a lesbian old enough to be her mother. She realized
that
the couple of gins had helped to lower her inhibitions plus, it felt
good.
She thought about Trudy and Caroline doing the same thing just beside
her
and thought to herself, ‘Fuck it, here I go. If this is her form of
persuasion she is doing a damn good job of it’ With that her left
hand went
around Joanie’s neck, her right hand went around her back and she
pulled
the older woman in closer while her tongue reached out to duel with
tongue
that was thrusting into her mouth.</p><p>When they finally broke the kiss, they both pulled back a
little to look into each other’s eyes. Amy looked expectantly at
Joanie
wondering what would happen next. She was in a completely unfamiliar
territory and unsure of the etiquette of the situation.</p><p>Joanie looked at Amy, then leant forward, and gently
placed her
lips on Amy’s. The kiss was very brief but full of hidden promise.
She
pulled back and said. “You are so beautiful. I feel so privileged to
be
here with you. And you know something?”</p><p>“What,” Amy asked breathlessly.</p><p>“I was right; you are prettiest girl at the party,”
Joanie
smiled with her mouth and with her eyes.</p><p>Amy considered the situation. She had just kissed a woman
in
public and had not been ashamed of it, in fact she had thoroughly
enjoyed it.
Moreover, if the tingle between her legs was anything to go by, she
wanted
more. She there and then decided to stop the pretence and accept the
situation. She had come on a date with this woman and she had known,
deep
down, that she would spend the night with her. She was only fooling
herself by saying that she had still to make up her mind. If she were
truthful to herself, she would admit that she was intrigued and
wondered
what the experience would be like.</p><p>‘This may or may not be a one off but I will decide that
in
the morning, I will find out first what it is like to be made love to
by
a woman.’ With this thought passing through her mind Amy pulled the
older
woman back in for another kiss, her heart hammering in her chest. She
knew people would be watching but she did not care. Her tongue dueled
with
Joanie’s. Her crotch was giving her pleasurable tingles and she felt
that
she was already very wet. Right now, at this moment, everything felt
right.
The future would take care of itself but for the moment, she was here
in
the arms of Joanie and she was loving it. She had no doubts, no
qualms,
and no misgivings. And she knew that she would spend the night with
this
woman. Tonight she would find out what it was like to have a woman
make
love to her. If it turned her into a lesbian, then so be it. If that
happened then she figured that it was meant to be. Finally, she broke
for
air; this time she was the one to give Joanie a swift kiss in
gratitude.
She then picked up her drink and tossed it down. Then turning to Toni
said, “Let’s dance.” She then turned back to Joanie and said, “Please
don’t
keep me waiting to long, I expect you out soon to dance with me.”</p><p>Joanie smiled at the young teenager and nodded her
acceptance;
she then got up to let Amy out of the booth. She watched the girl
thread
her way onto the dance floor with Toni. She looked at Amy’s youthful
shape
in her form fitting black dress and her heart sang for she knew that
tonight she would possess that beautiful young body. She would give
Amy
such a night of sex and pleasure that the young girl would come back
for
more and more. The next part of her plan was to capture Amy for her
‘sorority’ as she called it. She intended that Amy would never be
satisfied with a man but would in future seek out lesbian sex for
fulfillment. She would introduce Amy to such pleasures as was beyond
her
imagination. She would change Amy’s life tonight and after this
night,
there would be no going back for the young girl. Joanie did not
consider
that she was corrupting Amy, she thought of it as enlightening the girl. 
She was opening new vistas to her, vistas that the girl would welcome with 
open arms. She was introducing the girl to something that if not for her 
she may have gone through life and never experienced. She was going to be 
the girl's mentor, her guide and her first lesbian lover. If in the 
remote chance that it proved that the girl did not want this, even at the 
last minute then she would honor her agreement and take the girl home. 
Then she would say goodbye and shake her hand or kiss her cheek, whichever 
the girl wanted. However, she considered such an outcome as extremely 
unlikely. Joanie shivered with anticipation of the pleasures that she was 
sure was to come. She looked over at Ronnie and raised her glass. “Here’s 
to lesbians everywhere,” she said.</p><p>Ronnie raised her glass and touched it to Joanie’s and nodded 
her head in agreement and said, “To lesbians everywhere”.</p>"
40,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 6 – Altercation & Realization",Alice Gee,6,,['F/f erotic'],"<p class=""h2"">Preamble:</p><p>Toni led Amy on to the dance floor and they were both
soon lost
in the beat of the music. One song ended and they begin to dance to
another, a furious heavy metal number. With the intake of the
unfamiliar
alcohol, Amy’s dancing inhibitions were totally suppressed and she
danced
along with an equally frenzied Toni.</p><p>Amy was enjoying herself and totally abandoned herself to
the
music, whether it was the alcohol or the fact that she was free of
the
constraints placed on her by her upbringing for the first time in her
young
life she did not know or care. She was free to enjoy the whole
rebellious
nature of the night out with its forbidden lesbian aspect. True she
was
already sexually active but her parents would not be too surprised at
that,
they knew of the pressures on young girls and although they would not
want
to know the details, they would accept the fact that their beautiful
daughter was no longer a virgin. What they would not be willing to
accept
was the knowledge that she was experimenting with lesbianism, and was
conducting the experiment with a woman who is probably older than her
mother.</p><p>Amy felt deliciously naughty and alive and danced on,
scarcely
conscious of her surroundings.</p><p>A tap on her shoulder brought her back to reality. She
turned
expecting to find Joanie standing there ready to dance. She was
surprised
to find a vaguely familiar young woman instead. Amy guessed her age
around
twenty-five and she had close-cropped hair cut in a masculine style
and
dressed in jeans and a checked shirt.</p><p>Then Amy remembered this was the woman who had grabbed
her ass
when she first arrived. She was about to decline but then noticed
that
another mannish looking woman was already dancing with Toni. Amy
decided
that if Toni could accept a dance from a stranger so could she, and
besides
she did not want to cause a scene. Therefore, Amy continued to dance
only
now she was pointing herself in the general direction of this young
obvious
looking lesbian instead of a very femininely dressed Toni.</p><p>The frenetic dance came to and end and the DJ announced a
change of tempo. Amy made to excuse herself and return to the table
but the
young lesbian took hold of her around the waist and pulled her close
as the
strains of a slower song started up. Amy was unsure of what to do and
she
looked across at Toni and saw her shaking her head as she was leaving
the
dance floor.</p><p>Amy looked back at the young lesbian and said, “Please I
wish
to sit this dance out. Please let me go?”</p><p>The young lesbian responded by pulling her in tighter and
said, “What’s your hurry beautiful? Just relax and enjoy the dance.”</p><p>“Please I need to sit down now.”</p><p>The young lesbian merely made a shushing sound and thrust
her
hips into Amy’s</p><p>Amy was totally confused. She was alone with this woman;
Toni
was nowhere to be seen. She was even unsure for the moment in which
direction their table was. So she decided that the best way to avoid
a
potentially ugly scene would be to have this one dance with her
unwelcome
admirer.</p><p>“So what is your name beautiful? My name is Teri.”</p><p>“My name is Amy and I am here with Joanie,” Amy said
hoping to
discourage further familiarities.</p><p>The young lesbian chuckled and said, “What is a beautiful
young
thing like you doing with a dried out old dyke like her?""</p><p>“Please I do not want any trouble. I came here with
Joanie and
she is expecting me back at our table,” Amy said with a plea in her
voice.</p><p>“Relax, Amy. Just enjoy.” With that, the young lesbian
ran her
hands down Amy’s back and cupped her ass cheeks.</p><p>Amy struggled within the young lesbian’s firm embrace.
But as
she struggled the woman held her tighter. The woman then leant
forward and
went to place her lips on Amy’s.</p><p>Amy moved her head to the side and the woman’s lips
grazed her
cheek.</p><p>“Amy, just take it easy. A young beauty like yourself
deserves
a lover closer to your own age. You don’t need an old dyke like
Joanie. You
need someone younger, someone who can make love to you like you need.
Relax
honey, relax and enjoy and I promise you a loving like you’ve never
had
before.” Teri was now caressing and squeezing Amy’s butt cheeks.</p><p>Amy squirmed in Teri’s strong embrace and said, “Look I
came
with Joanie and intend to leave with Joanie. Now will you let me go,
and
take your hands off my ass?”</p><p>“You heard what the young lady said. Let her go, let her
go
now!” Both Amy and Teri turned to see Joanie standing next to them.</p><p>Amy felt a sense of relief, she was not sure how she was
going
to extricate herself from this situation without help and at last the
cavalry had arrived.</p><p>Teri looked Joanie up and down slowly and said with a
sneer in
her voice. “Fuck off, you old hag. Me and the girl are just getting
acquainted. You’re not welcome.”</p><p>Just then, Amy saw a strong hand suddenly clamp itself
around
Teri’s neck and an almost masculine voice cut in, “Now are you going
to let
that girl go or am I going to have to make you.” Amy looked over
Teri’s
shoulder to see the rather brutal face of one of the bikers from the
door.
Amy thought it was the one named Theo.</p><p>Amy felt Teri’s hands leave her body and she moved over
and
stood besides Joanie. Joanie placed a protective arm around the young
girl
while they both watched the drama unfold between Theo and Teri.</p><p>Teri was saying, “OK! OK! I’ve let her go, now take your
hands
of me, you bitch. Let me go.”</p><p>“Ain’t no bitch got her hand on your neck, pussy. This is
me
and you know what I could do to you. Now your party night is over.
You can
leave quietly or you can leave on your ass. Which is it to be?” Theo
emphasized this last threat by giving Teri’s neck a little shake.</p><p>Theo turned to Joanie and said. “Won’t get no more
trouble
from her. Relax and enjoy the rest of the evening. If you need any
more
help, just holler?” With that, Theo turned and marched the
unfortunate
Teri out through the crowd.</p><p>Amy pressed herself against Joanie and said, “I was
starting to
get a bit afraid there, she just would not listen to me.”</p><p>“I know honey. I came as soon as Toni had told me that
Teri had
grabbed you on the dance floor. You took a bit of finding that’s why
it
took so long,” Joanie explained and then added, “Here you’re shaking,
hold
on to me for a moment and calm down.” Joanie ran her hand up and down
Amy’s
back to reassure the trembling girl. “It’s OK now. Theo will make
sure
she’s thrown out of the club. You just hold on to me for a while and
then
we’ll go and sit down and have a drink.”</p><p>“How did Theo know there was a problem?”</p><p>“As soon as Toni told me what was happening I told her to
alert
the girls in reception and then I came looking for you. I am
certainly not
afraid of a little blowhard like Teri but I figured that a scene in
the
middle of the dance floor would spoil everyone’s evening. Not just
ours.”</p><p>“Well, I’m glad that you did, she certainly had me a
little bit
scared,” Amy said and then looked at Joanie with a mischievous gleam
in her
eye and added, “I thought you promised that no one would molest me
here.”</p><p>“Well, yes I did and I must apologize for that. But
really
there is no harm done and I did get here in time to protect you.”
Joanie
said seriously.</p><p>Amy tried to keep a straight face as she said with mock
seriousness. “No harm done, you say? What about my poor butt? I bet I
have
bruises to show for her attentions.”</p><p>Joanie smiled when she realized that Amy was making light
of
the situation and said, “I promise to rub it better when we get out
of
here.”</p><p>“Promises, promises,” Amy said while smiling into
Joanie’s face.
“Now let’s just dance for a while. I want you to hold me.”</p><p>“Certainly honey, my pleasure,” Joanie said as her arms
reached
around Amy’s back and she pulled the young girl close.</p><p>Amy reached up, placed her arms around Joanie’s neck, and
swayed to the music. She was very conscious of Joanie’s body pressing
against hers. She felt herself relaxing and beginning to enjoy the
evening
once again.</p><p>She felt the press of Joanie’s breasts against her own
and felt
a thrill of arousal course through her. Joanie bent her head and
kissed Amy
full on the lips.</p><p>Amy responded by squeezing her arms tighter around
Joanie’s
neck and so pulled her head even closer, her mouth opened and she
pushed
her tongue into the older woman’s mouth to caress her tongue. They
danced
this way until the end of the song and then Joanie suggested that
they sit
the next one out.</p><p>“Actually I need to pee and I’m not sure where to go. And
I’m a
bit nervous to be on my own. Will you come with me?” Amy asked.</p><p>“I think I need to go as well. The restrooms are over the
other
side, so follow me.” With that, Joanie took Amy’s hand in hers and
led the
way through the crowd.</p><p>They approached the restroom area together. The restrooms
consisted of an outer powder room with mirrors along each wall; this
led to
a washroom with rows of washbasins with more mirrors. Finally,
screened off
from the washrooms were the toilet stalls.</p><p>As they passed through the powder room Amy could see
there were
about a dozen chairs placed before the mirrors with women sat before
them
fixing their make-up. In the washroom, there was a small queue of
women
lined up waiting to pass through to the toilet stalls to use the
facilities.</p><p>Joanie and Amy joined the queue and Joanie exchanged
pleasantries with a few of the women there. Amy was very conscious of
the
fact that she was a stranger here, so she moved closer to Joanie, and
held
her hand. She drew many appreciative glances from the women waiting
and she
noticed some of them make approving nods and gestures towards Joanie.</p><p>The queue moved forward quickly and when she was almost
at the
head of the queue she found that in almost every case the women
waiting
were a sharing a stall. When a stall was vacated and a couple was
next in
line then they would enter the stall together.</p><p>Amy was not unused to this practice as she often did this
with
Stephanie and her other friends but this time it was different.
Before it
were just girls sharing, chatting and talking to each other as they
peed.
There were no sexual undertones, at least there had not been from
Amy’s
point of view. But now Joanie may expect her to share a stall with
her and
this was entirely different, this was a woman that she had been
kissing and
hugging and may well be going to spend the night with.</p><p>It did not seem appropriate to Amy that they should share
a
toilet stall, at least not at this stage of their relationship.
Always
assuming – and Amy was beginning to assume just that – that they
would have
a relationship.</p><p>Amy was in a quandary, there were too many people around
to have
a discussion with Joanie about it and the older woman seemed quite
unconcerned about the thought of them passing water in one another’s
company.
All too soon, they were at the head of the queue.</p><p>The door of the far stall opened and two young women in
party
dresses emerged talking normally, obviously they had no problem
looking at
each other pissing. As they walked passed Amy could hear that they
were
discussing hairstyles.</p><p>Amy was rooted to the spot and Joanie poked her in the
arm and
said, “That stall is vacant honey, let’s go.”</p><p>Amy knew she had no choice, if she said, ‘No, you go
ahead’,
Joanie would think she were strange and maybe immature. And that was
one
charge Amy was trying desperately to avoid. She did not want to look
childish in front of the beautiful, sophisticated older women. So she
walked forward with as much aplomb as she could muster but with dread
in
her heart.</p><p>She walked into the stall and Joanie followed behind. The
older
woman closed and locked the door. Joanie said simply, “Me or you
first?”</p><p>Amy stood petrified telling herself, ‘Get a grip. You are
going
to have to do this. You have no way out. So just get on with it.’
What
actually came out of her mouth was. “You go first; I can wait a
little
longer.”</p><p>This was not strictly true as her bladder was already
sending
her brain urgent messages of a potentially embarrassing accident.
Joanie
could see the girl practically squirming and shifting from foot to
foot.</p><p>Joanie smiled at her and said. “I think you need to go
first
honey. Otherwise, you may get even more embarrassed. So please do it
now.”</p><p>Amy resignedly went to the bowl, automatically took some
tissue
and wiped the seat. Then she lifted up the hem of her dress until it
was
around her waist exposing her black bikini panties and black stocking
tops
to Joanie’s amused and appreciative gaze. The panties went down and
Amy
practically fell onto the toilet seat, she settled herself on the
seat but
not before she heard a sharp intake of breath as Joanie caught a
glimpse of
her exposed pussy.</p><p>Almost immediately, Amy let go of a strong stream of piss
into
the bowl. Amy was acutely aware of the sound of it hissing onto the
bowl
and on into the water; the ammonia smell of urine filled the air.
Joanie
stepped closer and leaned over Amy. Amy had a terrified look on her
face as
she saw Joanie move closer as she had no idea what the older woman
intended
to do.</p><p>Joanie leant over and placed a hand on Amy’s exposed
thigh
above the stocking top. She gave the bare flesh a gentle squeeze and
said,
“You look absolutely gorgeous. Don’t be embarrassed, because you are
so
beautiful.”</p><p>She then leaned in and kissed Amy firmly on the lips, her
tongue gently lapping at Amy’s lips. This was accompanied by the
steady
sound of Amy’s piss hitting the side of the bowl and swishing into
the
water. Eventually the stream of piss subsided and Joanie stopped the
kiss
but continued to caress the teenager’s thigh.</p><p>Amy continued to sit there while looking at the older
woman.
Joanie stood up and said, “Well I think you needed that. I doubt you
could have hung on for another two minutes. Now, up you get because
the
sound of all that pissing has made my need rather urgent.”</p><p>Amy ripped off some tissue and dabbed the paper on to her
snatch to absorb the residual drops of urine lingering on her pussy
lips
and in her pubic hairs. She then stood up and quickly pulled up the
black
bikini panties and straightened her skirt. All the while avoiding
Joanie’s
eyes.</p><p>Joanie squeezed passed Amy to get to the bowl. She stood
there,
unzipped her pants, and pulled them down with one hand. She spread
her
knees to prevent the pants from falling to the floor.</p><p>There was no hint of embarrassment as the pants fell and
exposed a black G-string to Amy’s widening eyes. The front of the G-
string
appeared like a pouch as it showed off the swell of Joanie’s pudenda.
Joanie pulled down the G-string and then held up the bottom of her
blouse
to above her waist. Amy was treated to unrestricted view of Joanie’s
bared
pussy. The pussy was shaved except for a heart shaped patch on her
Mount of
Venus.</p><p>Amy thought it was the sexiest sight she had ever seen.
The
dark hairs were cut short but the hair was so dark that the color
contrasted vividly against the pale skin of Joanie’s pubic area. She
gazed
at that dark patch of hair and shook her head in wonderment; she then
looked up into Joanie’s eyes and mouthed the word, ‘beautiful’.</p><p>She had no further chance to study Joanie’s snatch
because the
older woman plopped herself down onto the toilet seat and almost
immediately began to let go an equally long and loud stream of piss.</p><p>Amy was beginning to lose her shyness due to the close
proximity of Joanie. It is very difficult to remain shy and timid
when you
are stuck in the same toilet stall and have already exposed your
nether
regions to each other, not to mention seeing, hearing and smelling
each
other’s piss.</p><p>So, Amy took a deep breath, she noted that a strong acrid
odor
of urine was in the air, she then stepped forward and leant down and
kissed
Joanie full on the lips. She pushed her tongue into Joanie’s lips and
licked around the older woman’s teeth and gums. She placed her hands
on
Joanie’s shoulders as she gave the woman a long lingering kiss.
Joanie
reached up her right hand and placed it behind Amy’s head.</p><p>Joanie thought of the incongruity of the sight they must
present. Her she was, sat on the toilet pissing loud and hard into
the
bowl while a beautiful young teenage girl was leaning over and
kissing her.</p><p>Amy broke off the kiss and stood up, she made as if to
step
away but Joanie restrained her by placing her hands on the back of
Amy’s
legs. Joanie then ran her hands up Amy’s thighs under the black
dress.
‘This has to be as close to heaven as it gets,’ Joanie thought to
herself
as her hands reached over the top of the stockings and on to the
young
girl’s naked thighs.</p><p>She then moved her hands that little bit further and
cupped a
pair of firm, young panty clad buttocks. She gently squeezed the
young
girl’s ass cheeks and then looked up into Amy’s eyes and said, “I
think
I’m falling in love with you.”</p><p>She gave Amy’s ass one more squeeze, then dropped her
hands
back on to her lap as the stream of piss reduced itself to a gentle
trickle. Amy stood back to allow Joanie to finish, a smile playing
around
her mouth as she gazed fondly down at her older companion.</p><p>When Joanie finished pissing, she stood up and tore off a
tissue, wiped herself and then rearranged her clothes under Amy’s
inquisitive stare. She turned and flushed the toilet. She then gave
the
girl a quick kiss on the lips and said, “We had better go, there are
others
waiting outside.”</p><p>Amy nodded meekly, now realizing that she had to exit the
stall
and subject herself to the speculative eyes of the lesbians waiting
to use
the restrooms. She unlocked the door, stepped out, and felt many eyes
on
her. She felt that those eyes knew what she had been doing inside the
stall
and she blushed.</p><p>A voice called out, “What have you two been up to in
there?”</p><p>Another voice called out from the waiting queue, “Can I
take
her back in with me Joanie. I won’t keep her long.”</p><p>“Go find your own Margie, this one’s spoken for,” Joanie
answered with a laugh.</p><p>“Oh! Come on, you’ll get her back in one piece, you know
I’ll
be gentle with her,” Margie responded. The other waiting women
laughed and
Amy just blushed crimson. She made as if to run into the washroom.</p><p>Joanie caught her hand to prevent her running out of the
restroom. Joanie whispered into her ear while smoothing her
arm, “Don’t pay
them any heed. They don’t mean anything bad by it. They are just
having a
bit of fun. It’s harmless.”</p><p>Amy was still blushing and would not look anyone in the
eye.
All the women smiled but the banter stopped, they all recognized what
Amy
was going through and in fact, all were jealous of the girl for her
youth
and beauty and jealous of Joanie for being the girl’s companion.</p><p>“Do you want to freshen up or shall we just head straight
back
out there.” Joanie asked the young girl.</p><p>“I’ll just wash my hands and then go back.”</p><p>“OK, I'll do the same,” Joanie actually would have liked
to
carry out some running repairs to her make-up but considered it
prudent to
get the girl back to the table and let her recover from her
embarrassment.
She knew that young girls were very sensitive to being the butt of
jokes
particularly from older people. She needed to get Amy away from here
and
rebuild her self-esteem. She also knew that young people were very
resilient and given the right compliments and reassurance that within
fifteen minutes Amy would be all right. She could always slip back
here
later and fix her make-up.</p><p>They made their way back to the table and sat down.
Ronnie and
Toni were away on the floor dancing. Trudy and Caroline were talking
intimately with many a gentle caress and a soft kiss. Joanie called
over a
waitress to get fresh drinks. She felt a drink would be beneficial to
Amy,
firstly to help her relax and also to give her the alcohol buzz back.
She
thought that the episode with Teri followed by the restroom banter
had
sobered the girl too much.</p><p>Joanie put her arm around Amy and gently kissed her on
the lips
and said. “We’ll finish this drink and then we’ll go for a dance, I
am not
letting you out of my sight for the rest of the night.”</p><p>“That’s fine by me.” Amy replied and snuggled closer to
Joanie.</p><p>Just then, they both heard a voice call out. “Hello there
Joanie Wallace, where have you been hiding?” This was followed by
Joanie
being propelled forward as a large black hand slapped her on the back.</p><p>Both Joanie and Amy turned to see who was causing the
commotion, though Joanie already had a good idea.</p><p>When Joanie had turned round and saw who it was, she
jumped to
her feet and embraced the newcomer.</p><p>Amy was amazed to see it was a rather large black woman;
she
was dressed in a tuxedo and dark pants, a white dress shirt and a red
bow
tie completed her ensemble. She was quite tall, Amy guessed six feet.
Her
hair was short and crinkly. Her nose was wide and her lips were full.
The
tuxedo strained to cover her ample breasts. Her dark colored pants
did
nothing to hide her wide hips and when she turned to say something to
a
young white woman at her side, she showed that she possessed very
large
buttocks.</p><p>The black woman exclaimed. “Joanie darling, why have you
been
avoiding me? I am quite distraught that you have not been to see me
for
absolutely ages. Explain yourself.""</p><p>“Charlene honey, I was in here only seven days ago but
you
choose that night to go off God’s knows where and abandon your
regular
customers.” Joanie said easily.</p><p>“Nonsense, you have been avoiding me and what is worse
you have
been avoiding Rita.” The black lady shook her head sadly as she
indicated
the young woman at her side.</p><p>Amy looked at her and saw the she was around twenty-five
years
old, and stood about five foot four. She was wearing a green Chinese
style
dress that complimented her slim build and small breasts. She had
long
straight hair that hung down passed her shoulders. Even in the
subdued
lighting of the nightclub, Amy could see that her hair was a fiery
red.</p><p>“Well"",Joanie responded, ""I am here now to wish Rita a
very
happy birthday.” This was directed to the red haired woman standing
demurely at the black woman’s side.</p><p>The young red head spoke up and said. “Thank you, Joanie
and
also thank you for my gift. The necklace was adorable. How did you
know
that my favorite stones are emeralds? I know that I had never told
you
that. And by the way. Who is Amy? The card read 'From Joanie and
Amy.' I
afraid I don’t know Amy.”</p><p>Joanie spoke up and said. “Ladies, may I introduce you to
Amy.” Joanie pointed with her arms outstretched and her palms open in
the
direction of the seated Amy.</p><p>The large Charlene reacted first. “Joanie, why are you
hiding
this beautiful creature from us? Come here child! Stand up and give
your
Aunty Charlene a big hug.” All this was being said as Charlene was
dragging a bemused Amy from the booth and proceeding to embrace her.</p><p>Amy felt herself enveloped in those strong arms and
clasped to
the woman’s enormous bosom. Amy did not recognize Charlene’s accent
but
knew with a certainty that it was not American.</p><p>Charlene continued to embrace the helpless Amy and saying
such
things as, “Goodness child, there is nothing of you. Why is this
woman,
this Joanie not feeding you? If you were mine, you would be eating
every
meal. I would make sure of it. My word though! You are a very pretty
thing.
Joanie don’t deserve you. You are far too pretty for her.” With that,
she
placed a very wet kiss on Amy’s lips.</p><p>Amy was helpless under the onslaught and her eyes were
swiveling around looking for Joanie to come to her aid.</p><p>Suddenly the woman ended the kiss and relaxed her grip.
She
looked around at her young companion and said. “This is Rita. Do you
know
my Rita? No? Please I must introduce you. Rita honey, please meet –
what
was the name? – Oh yes Amy.”</p><p>The young redhead spoke up. “Charlie darling, please
enough.
Let me introduce myself to Amy.” With that, the red head held out her
arms
and Amy decided the easiest option was to give this other stranger a
hug.</p><p>So Amy went forward and embraced Rita. During the
embrace, Rita
whispered in her ear. “Take it easy. Charlie means no harm at all.
She is
just so big that people get intimidated by her size, but really, she
is the
sweetest kindest person you would ever want to meet. Also, she is the
most
dependable friend you could want. Please be nice to Charlie, as a
favor to
me, OK. And by the way. Thank you for my lovely birthday gift.”</p><p>Rita took her arms from around Amy’s waist and placed
them on
her shoulders. She then pulled Amy towards her once again and gave
the
teenager a gentle kiss on the lips. After a few seconds, the redhead
broke
the kiss, looked into her eyes and said, “I hope that we can become
friends.” She then released Amy and moved to the side of the large
black
woman, reached out her hand, and placed it in the hand of the
overweight
black woman. The little white hand was totally lost within the folds
of
Charlene’s meaty fist.</p><p>Amy took the opportunity to scoot over to Joanie. Joanie
placed
her arm around Amy’s waist and drew her in to her protective embrace.
Amy
thought to herself, ‘These women do a lot of kissing, I think more
people
have kissed my lips tonight than in my whole life before.’</p><p>Joanie then asked. “Will you join us Charlene? Take the
weight
off and have a drink.”</p><p>“Maybe later, we have just arrived and we are making the
rounds, so that Rita can see who all came to her party”. Charlene
replied.
She then looked over at Trudy and Caroline who had broken off a
passionate
embrace to watch the proceedings in an amused silence. “Hi Trudy. Hi
Caroline. You girls still can’t get enough of each other I see. You
two are
really one of the success stories of this club.”</p><p>She turned to Amy, looked down at her and said. ”You know
I
introduced them in this very club – how long ago – five years was it?
Yes,
at least five years, and they still cannot get enough of each other.
I’m
quite proud of those two.” She looked back at the middle aged Trudy
and the
twenty something Caroline and smiled indulgently.</p><p>She then looked around and commented. “And where are the
other
two lovebirds.” This was directed to Joanie.</p><p>“Ronnie and Toni are on the dance floor. You know Toni.”</p><p>“Sure do. That girl will dance at her own funeral.” She
let out
a hearty laugh which exposed rows of very white, even teeth dazzling
against her black skin. “Glad to know that they are still together.
They
are good for each other. Now all I have to do is get you hooked up
with a
steady girl.”</p><p>Her gaze came back to Amy and said. “I wonder if you are
going
to be the one to snag Joanie. There again, you’re much to pretty.
Joanie
don’t deserve you.” She gave Amy a wink as she said it.</p><p>Charlene then turned back to Joanie and said. “Well, we
best
keep making the rounds. Got a lot of people to see. I hope we can get
a
chance to sit down before the night is over. I really want to stay
and talk
but Rita wants to thank as many people as she can. This is her
night.” The
big black woman looked down at the slim redhead; she then raised her
hand
to her lips and kissed it. The redhead beamed a bright smile.</p><p>Trudy and Caroline came out of the booth to hug Rita and
wish
her a happy birthday. Rita thanked them and also thanked them for
their
present.</p><p>When they had walked on Amy looked at Joanie and
asked. “Who
was that?”</p><p>Joanie smiled at her and said. “That was Charlene and
Rita.
Charlene owns the nightclub and Rita is her girlfriend.”</p><p>“Do you mean they are lovers?” Amy asked in amazement as
she
looked at the diverse couple as they stopped at another table to talk.</p><p>“I really don’t know. It is not important. They live
together
or rather Rita lives in Charlene’s house. All I do know is that
Charlene is
like a mother and protector to Rita. You see, Charlene found Rita one
night
when she was over on the Sunset Strip. She was being badly beaten by
a man.
Charlene stepped in and helped Rita. She was in a bad way. So
Charlene took
her to hospital and then took her home. They have been together ever
since.
It has been almost ten years now.” Joanie explained.</p><p>“Goodness,"" Amy said, “She must have been very young
then?”</p><p>“Yes, much younger than you are now. It is a familiar
story.
Young girl runs away from home, makes her way to Hollywood hoping to
make
it in the movies. Finds it’s not that easy. She is then easy prey for
the
pimps and other filth that hang around the Strip. She ends up in bad
company; I should say with bad men, men who expect her to earn money
for
them by selling her ass. Girl says no, girl gets beaten until she
says yes.
Rita was lucky, Charlene happened by. If she hadn’t, who knows where
Rita
would be today. So you see it is not important if they are lovers.
They are
like family. They love each other. Charlene adores and protects Rita.
Rita
adores and idolizes Charlene. It’s enough.” Joanie looked at Amy
while she
slowly nodded her head to emphasize the point.</p><p>“But how did Charlene stop the man from beating her?”</p><p>“Now I got it from someone who was there. It was
happening in a
side alley. Charlene saw what was going on. Most people would just
keep
walking; consider it none of their business. But Charlene is not most
people. There were three guys there, only one doing the beating.
Charlene
knocked him out with one punch, the other two ran away. She’s a
formidable
lady is our Charlene.” Joanie said admiringly.</p><p>“You call her Charlene but Rita calls her Charlie. Why is
that?”</p><p>“Rita is the only one allowed to call her Charlie, she
gets
upset if any one else calls her that. I guess it’s their special name
and
they want to keep it that way. Everyone respects it.” Joanie said and
the
looked at Amy and then looked at the dance floor. “Let’s go dance.”</p><p>“Thought you’d never ask.”</p><p>They made their way on to the dance floor. A slow number
was
being played so they moved in close. Joanie put her arms around Amy’s
waist
and Amy placed her arms around Joanie’s neck. They swayed together to
the
music, hip to hip looking into each other’s eyes. Joanie’s head came
forward and she touched her lips to Amy’s. Amy responded by kissing
Joanie
back. They held a long lingering kiss, mouths open while their
tongues
dueled in each other’s mouths.</p><p>Amy broke the kiss, looked up at Joanie and said, “I need
to
thank you for including me on your birthday gift to Rita. That was a
very
nice gesture and I’m not sure what I should do about it.”</p><p>“You need do absolutely nothing about it. I had bought
the gift
a few weeks ago; I merely included your name on the card when I sent
it
round to their home yesterday. You said that you would be coming with
me as
my guest tonight so it was natural that your name should be included
on my
gift. Besides it will make Rita well disposed towards you and if Rita
likes
you then you have a firm friend in Charlene. And Charlene can be a
very
useful friend to have. Charlene is a very powerful woman, and I don’t
just
mean physically. She has so many contacts. It is always useful to
know
someone like Charlene. She can make certain things happen, she can
also
make some things go away, if you know what I mean. I will introduce
you
properly to Charlene and Rita on some other occasion, tonight is not
the
best time. Now, all this talking has made me hungry for another
kiss.” With
that, Joanie lowered her lips down onto the young girls willing lips
and
proceeded to push her tongue into the Amy’s receptive mouth.</p><p>The kiss became more passionate as Joanie began to thrust
her
hips into Amy’s. Amy’s arms snaked around Joanie’s neck as she clung
to
Joanie’s body, thighs to thighs, hips to hips, breasts to breasts and
mouth
to mouth. Joanie’s arms were firmly against Amy’s back pressing the
young
girl’s body close.</p><p>Amy felt someone swat her on the butt. She broke off from
the
kiss and turned to see a laughing Toni and Ronnie dancing
together. “Hey,
keep it respectable you two. You’re making everyone jealous,” Toni
was
laughing as she said this and then she and Ronnie disappeared back
into the
throng.</p><p>Amy looked back at Joanie who smiled at her, gave her a
swift
kiss on her lips, and said. “I believe her. I would think everyone is
very
jealous of me. Here I am dancing with the prettiest girl in the club
and
she doesn’t run away when I kiss her.”</p><p>Amy placed her head on Joanie’s shoulder and
whispered. “I
didn’t think I would have ever said this but I like kissing you. It
is
different, it is nicer, softer. It is not all the hard, mouth
mashing,
slobbering kisses you get from a boy and I don’t need six pairs of
hands to
keep you from groping me.”</p><p>Joanie responded with a smile on her face. “Don’t think
we
women don’t do that, it just that we save it for the bedroom. And
speaking
of bedrooms. Have you decided yet on whether you will come with me
tonight
or am I still going to take you to your home?”</p><p>Amy tightened her grip around Joanie’s neck and went
silent
for a few moments. She then turned her head and placed a soft kiss on
Joanie’s neck. When Amy finally spoke, she said in a whisper into
Joanie’s
shoulder, her voice was so soft that Joanie had to strain to hear
her. “I
would like to go with you, if you still want me to.”</p><p>Joanie’s heart was singing when she heard the words, “Oh
darling! You will never regret it. I promise you. I will make you the
happiest, most satisfied young woman in LA tonight. I will give you
so
much love tonight that you will never forget it.” She leaned in and
kissed
Amy again on the lips. The kiss was long and sensual. Both used their
tongues to probe and tease. Amy’s hands held Joanie’s neck while
Joanie’s
hand caressed up and down Amy’s back. “Let us go and sit down,
darling.
And I think you should phone your young friend to let her know that
you
will not be home tonight.</p><p>“Oh Me God!” Amy cried, “I’d completely forgotten about
Stephanie. What time is it?”</p><p>“It’s just turned one in the morning. Do you think she
will
still be awake?” Joanie asked with her eyebrows raised.</p><p>“Oh yes. Knowing Stephanie, she is sat there watching the
telephone and willing it to ring. I know she wants to know my plans.
Though I do feel a bit guilty about leaving her in suspense for so
long.”</p><p>“Well why don’t we leave for my apartment? You can phone
your
friend from the car and that way you don’t have to compete against
the
music. And I really want to get you home. Now that you have agreed to
come
home with me I can hardly wait to get you there.” Joanie said while
putting
her arm around Amy and walking her off the dance floor.</p><p>They were joined by Ronnie and Toni who were also taking
a
break from dancing.</p><p>When they got to the table, Joanie announced that they
were
going to call it a night.</p><p>Toni came forward, gave Amy another hug, and whispered in
her
ear. “Have a good time tonight. Don’t worry, just relax and let
Joanie
guide you and you will have the most exciting time of your life.”
With
that, she kissed Amy full on the lips. It was not a long kiss but
certainly
longer than her welcoming kiss of a few hours ago.</p><p>Amy walked over and gave Ronnie, Caroline and Trudy a hug
and a
kiss on the cheek. They all bid her a good night and hoped to see her
again. As she was about to leave Toni pushed a piece of paper in her
hand
and said. “That’s my cell phone number; I want you to call me in a
couple
of days or whenever you are ready. We can go for lunch, a movie or
just
talk on the phone but I want you to keep in touch.” She gave Amy
another
quick hug and a peck on the cheek and she sat down again next to
Ronnie.</p><p>Joanie and Amy headed for the door; the crowd was a
little
thinner now so they did not have to push their way through. Joanie
had a
proprietary arm around Amy’s waist. This was to let everyone know
that she
was leaving with this sweet young thing. She was announcing with that
possessive arm that she still had what it takes to score with a young
girl.</p><p>Joanie felt as though she was walking on air. All her
plans
seemed to have borne fruit. She thought back to that day in the mall,
little did she think then that she would be in this position now.  
Escorting the girl home to her apartment to make love to her. She had
her
hopes on that fateful day but many times before she had had hopes
only for
them to be dashed for one reason or another.</p><p>She thought to herself, ‘Joanie girl, you just proved
that you
got to keep trying, can’t ever give up, you tried and you’ve won the
prize.’</p><p>They spotted Charlene and Rita while making their way to
the
door. They explained that they needed to leave and Joanie told
Charlene
that she would be in tomorrow night for a chat.</p><p>Both Charlene and Rita gave Amy a farewell hug. Charlene
told
her not to be a stranger now that she had found the club; Amy knew
she was
just being polite as she realized the fact that she was a minor meant
further visits to the club would be few and far between. Rita
whispered to
her that she would get her phone number from Joanie and give her a
call
sometime during the week, she ended the hug with a kiss on the cheek
and a
whispered, “Good luck tonight.”</p><p>The couple made their way into the reception area. The
two
girls from behind the desk had gone but the two bikers were still
there.
They ran their eyes over Amy’s body as she walked to the cloakroom.
Jackie
handed them their jackets and Joanie helped Amy on with the bolero
before
donning her own pinstripe. Joanie gave Jackie a very generous tip for
taking care of Amy's jacket.</p><p>Theo spoke to Joanie, “That girl is long gone but just in
case
we’ll keep an eye on you till you leave the car park.”</p><p>Joanie looked across at the two women and said, “Thanks
Theo,
thanks Jo.”</p><p>“No problem.” They responded in unison.</p><p>Amy walked over to Theo, she looked up at the large biker
and
said in a tremulous voice, “I want to thank you for your help this
evening,
I am very grateful.” With that, she stretched on tiptoe and kissed
the big
biker on the cheek.</p><p>“No problem, little one. Just part of the job. You take
care
now and I hope you get home safe.” Theo smiled indulgently down at
Amy.</p><p>Amy turned to the other biker and said. “Good night Jo.”  </p><p>“Good night, pretty one. You all take care now.”</p><p>Jo held the door open for them as they left and
said. “Drive
carefully now.”</p><p>“I will, don’t need no problem with the cops, especially
tonight.”</p><p>Joanie and Amy walked arm in arm out into the night and
towards
Joanie’s car.</p><p>The two bikers stood together at the glass door of the
club to
watch them go. “She a bit on the young side that one, don’t you
think?’ Jo
said.</p><p>“Yep, that Joanie likes ‘em young but that one is young
even
for her.” Theo replied.</p><p>“Pretty though.” Jo said.</p><p>“Yep. I wish it were me who going to fuck her tonight.”
Theo
said wistfully.</p><p>“Me too.” Jo replied.</p>"
41,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 7 – Explanation & Consummation",Alice Gee,7,,['F/f rom cons oral anal'],"<p class=""h2"">Preamble:</p><p>Joanie opened the car, helped Amy into the passenger
seat. She
then moved around to the driver side, got in and buckled up. Amy
already
had her phone out and was calling Stephanie.</p><p>Stephanie answered on the second ring, “Amy, is
everything all
right, goodness girl, I thought you were going to keep me posted.”</p><p>“Sorry Steph but I been in the party and there was so
much
going on that I lost track of the time.”</p><p>“I don’t know how your mom puts up with you. You must
give her
grey hairs if this is how you act on dates. I’m glad I don’t have to
do
this very often. Come to think of it, I won’t be doing it again. So
there!”</p><p>“Look I said I’m sorry and I promise that I will make it
up to
you. Just think of the good time your going to have with Joel while I
cover for you,” Amy answered with a placating tone.</p><p>“Well, OK, I admit that I have been thinking of how you
are
going to compensate me for tonight’s escapade though I’m not sure I
want to
waste it on Joel,” Stephanie responded with a touch of humor creeping
into
her voice.</p><p>“Stephanie Kelly, are you thinking impure thoughts?” Amy
asked
pretending to be shocked.</p><p>“Well I don’t see why you should be the only one having
fun.
And remember I want a full accounting of tonight’s activities.”</p><p>I know, and I seem to recall promising that I would give
you
that when the date is over. Now I have decided that I’m not coming
back
tonight. Are you OK with that? I mean are you comfortable with
staying at
my place alone tonight?” Amy said while looking across at Joanie.</p><p>Joanie heard what Amy said and stole a glance at her. She
took
one hand of the wheel, reached over, put her hand on Amy’s firm
stocking
clad thigh, gave it a gentle squeeze for reassurance before placing
it back
on the wheel.</p><p>“Yes, it’s not a problem. Just make sure that wherever
you are
going is safe. Are you still at the party? I cannot hear any music.”</p><p>“No, I’m in the car and we’re headed towards Marina Del
Rey.
That’s where my date lives,” Amy explained as she reached across,
placed her
hand on Joanie’s trouser clad thigh, and gently caressed the older
woman.
Joanie looked at her and smiled in appreciation.</p><p>“Sounds nice but doesn’t that guy have a name yet? You
are
still calling him your date. I assume that he is the one driving. I
would
think he would be a bit puzzled that the girl he is taking back to
his home
to screw her brains out, is still just calling him her date. He might
even
be a little offended or are you not yet on first name terms?”</p><p>Stephanie giggled as she asked this last question and
then
added in a gruff voice, “The youth of today seem to have no morals at
all,
jumping into bed with people even when they have not been properly
introduced.”</p><p>“It not like that at all, dummy. It’s just that I said
that I
will tell you all about it later and that’s the way I want to do it.”</p><p>“Alright, it’s up to you. Just sounds a bit strange,
that's
all. Makes me wonder why you’re being so cagey. Is he married or
something?” Stephanie decided to keep probing.</p><p>“When I get home, OK.”</p><p>“OK. OK. So what time are you going to be home? Should I
have
breakfast ready for you? Or is he going to feed you?”</p><p>“I’ll be home around noontime. Are you all right with
that? I
can be there earlier if you need me to be,” Amy asked but hoping
Stephanie
would say no problem.</p><p>“No problem, though I think you should call your folks in
the
morning before they call here. Do you know what time they will be
leaving
Vegas?” The ever-practical Stephanie enquired.</p><p>“Yes, I’ll do that. They are on an afternoon flight. They
are
playing golf together in the morning and that will be an early tee
time. So
they are unlikely to call the house much before eight or nine. They
would
not want to wake us up early on a Sunday.”</p><p>“OK. You seem to have everything figured out. You should
try
living in my house for a while, no such thing as a lie-in there. But
I had
heard that these rich, decadent families lived differently from the
rest of
us folks,” Stephanie teased.</p><p>“Being called rich and decadent. Hmm. I wonder what my
Mom will
think of that,” Amy said smiling into the phone.</p><p>“We will never find out because she is never going to
hear it.
Right?” Stephanie said questioningly into her phone.</p><p>“Of course not, just wondered that's all,” Amy said
lightly.
“Look I’ve got to go now. I’ll never forget this Steph. I really love
you.
You are a good friend,” Amy said as she felt her eyes moisten.</p><p>“OK. Don’t go getting all sentimental on me, I know you
and I
recognize that choke in your voice. You just make sure you have a
good time
tonight. And you tell that guy, what’s his name, that if he doesn’t
give
you the best fucking you’ve ever had that he will answer to me, got
that.
Maybe you should hand the phone to him so I can tell him myself.”
Stephanie
laughed as she said it.</p><p>A smiling Amy answered. “I think you would do it if I let
you
but I am certainly not going to. So goodnight Steph and I’ll see you
later
today, around noontime.”</p><p>“Goodnight Amy, be safe.” Stephanie said, the concern in
her
voice evident to Amy as she closed her phone.</p><p>“Well, how is your friend. Was she giving you a hard
time?”
Joanie asked and dropped a hand down to Amy’s hand that was still on
her
thigh. She squeezed Amy’s hand then brought it to her lips to place a
soft
kiss on the fingers.</p><p>“No, not really. She doesn’t know who I am with so she is
concerned. It’s understandable; I would be the same if it was her out
on
the date.”</p><p>“You are real good friends, aren’t you. I mean the
through
thick and thin kind of friends.” Joanie smiled remembering her youth
and a
friend that she still kept in touch with by phone. Her friend having
moved
to the East Coast many years ago.</p><p>“Oh yes, the best. I cannot remember a time when Steph
and I
were not friends. We first met in Kindergarten.”</p><p>“So how do you think she will react when you tell her
about me?
I heard you say that you would give her all the details when you get
home
and that means telling her whom you were with tonight. I know that
you are
going to tell her the truth because you do not tell lies to through
thick
and thin friends, if you did you would not be good friends for long.”
Joanie stole a brief glance to Amy and again reached out to squeeze
her hand.</p><p>“It does concern me a bit, though I think Steph with be
cool
with it after she gets over the initial shock. I am sure it will be a
shock
because we have been good friends for a long time and we have never
even
discussed anything about lesbians let alone experimented with each
other.
It never occurred to me before and I’m pretty sure it would not have
occurred to her. Don’t get me wrong, Stephanie is a very beautiful
girl and
very sexy, I think she is better looking than I am, she is taller,
more
graceful and has bigger boobs; I think. It’s just I never thought
about her
that way,” Amy said while looking intently at Joanie.</p><p>Joanie squeezed her hand one more time before placing
hers back
on the wheel and said, “Don’t put yourself down. She would have to be
an
exceptional beauty to be better looking than you and from what I can
see,
your boobs are beautiful. But getting back to your friend. I’m sure
you are
right because real good friends stick by each other no matter what.”</p><p>Though Joanie wondered how Amy would think about her
friend
after tonight. By this time tomorrow Amy would be looking at all of
her
friends differently, of that she was very sure. ‘Amy darling you’re
life is
never going to be the same again. You will even be looking at your
best
friend as a potential sex partner. And just maybe you’ll find that
she has
been lusting after you all these years and you can start making up
for lost
time. Who knows?’ Joanie thought to herself while mentally shrugging
her
shoulders.</p><p>Joanie was certain of one thing and that was that she was
an
expert at sucking pussy. And she was relishing the thought of sucking
the
pussy of this hot, sexy young cutie sat next to her. She was going to
give
this girl the night of her life. In future, this girl is going to
expect to
climax when she makes love and woe betide the lover who comes up
short, be
it man or woman. Tonight Joanie was going to set the benchmark
against
which all of Amy’s future lovers would be judged.</p><p>Amy had gone very quiet. Joanie glanced across and could
see
that she now twisting her hands in her lap, her eyes downcast as
though she
was deep in thought. Joanie thought she was probably thinking of her
friend’s reaction when she tells her that she had spent the night
with a
middle-aged lesbian.</p><p>Then Amy turned to her and said, “Joanie I need to ask
you
something, it’s kind of important to me.”</p><p>“Go right ahead, honey. You can ask me anything. I am
here for
you. I want to help you understand everything that happens tonight,</p><p>“Well. It’s just...” Amy stopped and twisted her hands
more
urgently.</p><p>“Please darling I cannot answer you if I don’t know the
question. You can ask me anything. Don’t be embarrassed. I want to be
your
lover but also I want to be your friend. And friends should be able
to ask
each other anything.”</p><p>“OK. I don’t want to appear foolish and you are going to
think
that I am being foolish and maybe even naive and childish.” Amy
looked
despairingly at Joanie.</p><p>“Darling I will not think anything of the sort. You are
very
special to me. This is all new to you and I am surprised that you do
not
have a whole load of questions to ask. So go ahead, I’m listening and
will
answer if I can.”</p><p>“OK but you’ll probably think I am being silly.” Amy took
a
deep breath, then let it out, looked over at Joanie is if thinking of
how
to phrase her question and then said, “Tonight if I was going home
with a
boy or even a man I would know what to expect, if you know what I
mean.
We would make love and we would do what a man and woman do together.
But
I’m not going with a man, I’m going with a woman and whereas I have a
good
idea of what women actually do together, I have also seen a sex movie
in
which women were doing weird things to each other. And that is what I
want
to say. I don’t want to do any weird things. I would probably freak
out if
you wanted to do those sorts of things. Can you understand what I am
trying
to say?”</p><p>Amy looked nervously at Joanie hoping that Joanie was
going to
reassure her. She was thinking that she should have had this
conversation
earlier, rather than wait until this late stage.</p><p>“Wow! That was a lot to get off your chest. Now, let’s
deal
with this piece by piece. Firstly I will say that the porno industry
have
given lesbians a bad name. Some of those films depict lesbians do all
sorts
of weird shit to each other. Now I have to know what kind of weird
things
are you talking about? And don’t be embarrassed to mention it, just
come
right out and say it.” Joanie patted Amy’s thigh to encourage her.</p><p>“They had whips, chains and stuff. They were tying each
other
up and spanking each other. They were wearing weird leather clothes,
it
looked kind of freaky. I wouldn’t like to do that kind of stuff.” A
fearful
Amy looked down at Joanie’s hand on her leg unable to look Joanie in
the
eye.</p><p>Joanie’s hand gave Amy a reassuring squeeze and then she
said.
“Honey, I am not into that kind of stuff. I agree with you it is kind
of
freaky. In fact, I do not know any woman who admits to doing that
sort of
thing. The porno movie makers have a lot to answer for; they get
people to
believe that all lesbians are into that perverted stuff, when in fact
it is
a perversion that is only done by a very few people. Like all
perversions
it is has only limited attraction. Sado-masochism, bondage or any of
the
other crap like that has a very narrow appeal. After all, not many
people
actually enjoy inflicting pain on somebody and even fewer like
receiving
it. There may be some weirdo’s that go in for that stuff but it is a
lot
less than the porno peddlers would have you believe. And I can assure
you
that I am not one of them.”</p><p>With that, Joanie gave another comforting pat to Amy’s
thigh
then added. “I want to make love to you; I know that I can bring you
pleasure and by bringing you pleasure I will bring pleasure to
myself.
When I make love to you the only things that I will use on your body
will
be things that I was born with, my fingers, my lips, my tongue and my
pussy. You are one very desirable young woman and I, in turn desire
to make
love to you but in doing so I wish only to bring you pleasure. I
promise
you with all my heart you will not experience any pain only joy and
happiness. And if, when I drop you at your house later today you do
not
agree that you are one very satiated and well fucked young woman then
you
can ... er ... poke me in the eye!” This last sentence was
accompanied with
a laugh.</p><p>Amy found herself laughing as well and said, “I’m going
to take
you up on that.” She then reached over and placed her hand again on
Joanie’s thigh, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.</p><p>Joanie went on, “While we’re clearing the air, so to
speak, I
will tell you some other things I am not into. I will not strap on a
false
dick and use it on you. If you were with some of the more butch
looking
women that you saw at the club tonight, that is would you would have
to
expect but not with me. I am not an imitation man; I am a woman, a
woman
that likes to make love to other women. I am not some male
substitute, I am
a woman and proud of it. I love making love to women and I’m proud of
that
but not to the extent that I want to pretend that I am a man. I do
not want
or need to do that; I am hoping that you will find that you do not
need it
also, I can give you all of the pleasure you will want by being a
woman.
Are we clear now?”</p><p>“Very clear,” Amy said and she gave Joanie’s thigh a
gentle
squeeze. She then lay back in the seat, a smile on her lips. She felt
relieved after Joanie had explained the situation to her, she now
felt more
relaxed about what was to come and her earlier anxieties, though not
completely gone were nonetheless greatly diminished.</p><p>“I will add one more thing. At some time in the future,
if you
agree, I will introduce something like a vibrator into our
lovemaking. Most
women have a natural desire to be filled. It’s in the genes I guess,
nature’s way of trying to insure that we procreate. Anyway, most
women have
that desire to have their pussy filled and Mother Nature has provided
man
to satisfy that need, but as we know, not many of them are really up
to the
job and a lot of women end up very frustrated. That does not happen
when
you make love to a woman. So we get the best of both worlds if we
want it.
We can have a man and marriage if we feel we need that, but we can
also
have a girlfriend to satisfy any needs that the man is unable, for
whatever
reason, to satisfy.”</p><p>Joanie smiled across at Amy when she finished. “Wow! I’m
doing
a lot of talking tonight.”</p><p>Amy smiled back and answered, “Yes, but I thank you for
it
because I am very nervous of what is going to happen and I know that
you
are trying your best to reassure me. So thank you.” She gave Joanie’s
thigh
another soft squeeze and settled back into the seat.</p><p>They remained in a comfortable silence for the rest of
the
journey, Amy’s hand resting on Joanie’s thigh and Joanie occasionally
taking her hand off the wheel to reach down and squeeze it. Joanie
finally
pulled up to a security gate before an imposing apartment complex. A
uniformed security guard poked his head through the window of his
little
guard shack, gave Joanie a nod of recognition and the bar across the
entrance was raised and Joanie drove through.</p><p>She drove the car through the parking area until she came
to
another security gate. Again, a security guard gave her a nod and the
bar
was raised. Joanie drove the car through and into the complex's
underground garage. She pulled her car into one of her reserved bays,
switched off the engine and then she turned to Amy and said, “We are
here
darling, I will come around and help you down then I will get your
bag and
take you to the elevator.”</p><p>Joanie helped Amy out of the car, grabbed her bag and
then
remembering her jewelry case retrieved it from the glove compartment.
She
took hold of Amy’s hand walked her towards the elevator. She swiped
her
access card in the slot and punched the call button. When inside the
elevator Joanie punched the button for the penthouse.</p><p>Amy raised her eyebrows and said, “Wow! The penthouse.
I’ve
never been in a penthouse before.”</p><p>Joanie smiled and said, “Well, it is not the only
penthouse.
It is actually the penthouse floor. There are a number of apartments
on
that floor. But, yes, they are probably the nicest apartments in the
complex and also all the people who live on that floor are permanent
residents. A lot of apartments on the other floors rent out to
tourists and
vacationers.”</p><p>“I am going to treat it as my first penthouse visit
anyway. It
sounds expensive and exclusive. And to me that qualifies as a
penthouse.”
Amy smiled at Joanie and reached for her hand.</p><p>They reached the top floor and Joanie indicated that her
apartment was on the right and they walked to her door together.
Joanie
opened the door and escorted Amy into the entrance hall. She took
Amy’s
jacket and hung it in a closet, she also asked her to remove her
shoes as
the floors in the apartment are parquet and her heels would scar the
wood.
She offered Amy some soft slippers to put on her feet, but Amy
declined.</p><p>Amy then passed through the hall and into the plush
living
room. Her eyes widened as she looked around the apartment. She noted
the
fine furniture, the tasteful paintings on the walls, a large plasma
TV,
but her eyes were drawn to the floor to ceiling windows.</p><p>As she approached the window, she noticed that the center
was
actually a sliding door that led out to a balcony containing a couple
of
sun loungers and tables and chairs.</p><p>Amy then looked out at the spectacular vista spread out
before
her.</p><p>Below she could see the lights around the marina and on
the
boats berthed there, beyond that were the lights on the Marina
Peninsula
and Venice Beach and then beyond that was the Pacific Ocean bathed in
moonlight. The view was breathtaking.</p><p>Joanie walked up behind Amy and placed her arms around
her
waist. The young teenager leaned back into her then turned her face
towards the older woman and said, “This is so beautiful and so
romantic.”</p><p>Joanie replied, “Yes, it looks beautiful but having
someone as
lovely as you to share it with makes it so much more meaningful.”</p><p>Amy turned to face Joanie, placed her arms around her
neck,
looked into her eyes and said in a quiet voice. “Make love to me.
Show me
what it’s like to be loved by a woman.” She then pulled Joanie’s face
down
and kissed her on the lips. The kiss was long and sensuous; their
tongues
dueled slowly and languidly.</p><p>Amy’s hands remained around Joanie’s neck while Joanie’s
hands
roamed over Amy’s back until they finally settled on the firm rounded
cheeks of Amy’s bottom. Joanie stroked and caressed Amy’s buttocks
and
ground her hips into the teenager’s. Amy’s arousal became more urgent
and
she pressed her lips onto Joanie’s mouth while pushing back against
the
thrust of Joanie’s hips.</p><p>Joanie broke the kiss and said. “Let’s move to the
bedroom, get
naked and let me take you to a sexual heaven.” She took Amy’s arms
from
around her neck and led her by the hand towards the main bedroom.</p><p>Still holding Amy’s hand Joanie led her into the bedroom
and
over to the side of the bed. She leaned over, switched on the bedside
light, and then turned back to Amy. Joanie took her into her arms and
kissed her passionately.</p><p>Her breasts were pressing against Amy’s and her hands
were
busy caressing Amy’s firm young buttocks. She lowered her hands to
raise
the hem of Amy’s dress and then placed her hands directly on Amy’s
young,
rounded panty clad cheeks. Joanie broke the kiss, looked directly
into
Amy’s eyes, and said, “Honey, you are so beautiful. I need to make
love
to you. And I need to do it, right now!”</p><p>As she was talking, she was caressing Amy’s firm young
bottom.
She then raised her hands to Amy’s shoulder, slipped the straps of
her
dress, and then unzipped the back. She held on to the dress as Amy
raised
each leg in turn to step out of the dress. Joanie stepped back
holding the
black dress in her hand and gazed in admiration at the glorious sight
before her eyes.</p><p>Amy stood bathed in the pale light of the bedside lamp.
She
was a vision of loveliness dressed only her back bikini panties and
lace
top stockings. Her breasts stood proudly on her chest, no hint of sag
in
the firm young flesh, her pinkish areolas surrounding her erect
nipples.
The erect nipples displaying the heightened arousal that the young
teenager
felt.</p><p>Joanie’s eyes ran over the girl’s firm taut belly,
lingered for
a moment on the indentation of her cute looking navel. Her eyes then
took
in the sight of Amy’s black bikini panties, her black fishnet
stockings and
the pale creamy expanse of naked thighs displayed between them.</p><p>Joanie heart raced as she took in the breath-taking sight
of
the gorgeous young teenager. Her eyes had feasted on many beautiful
females
during the course of her life but she could not recall any as
glorious as
this. This was definitely the most beautiful, most enticing and most
erotic
display of female flesh she had ever seen.</p><p>It took all of Joanie’s self-control not to force Amy
onto the
bed, rip the panties away from the promised treasure beneath and
begin to
ravish her. But she knew that would be counter productive. Tonight
was all
about Amy’s pleasure; this was about giving the young girl a sexual
experience that she would never forget and one that the she would
want
again and again. Slow seduction and the heightening of Amy’s pleasure
was
still the older woman’s aim. She had come too far to spoil it at this
late
stage.</p><p>Joanie draped the dress acros the back of a chair and
turned
to embrace Amy once again, kissing her deeply she ran her hands down
her
back and hooked her thumbs under the waist of Amy’s panties and
slowly
pulled them down. She lowered herself to her knees as she pulled down
Amy’s panties. Amy lifted her feet one at a time as Joanie slipped
the
panties from Amy’s body. Joanie raised her eyes and gazed at Amy’s
pussy.</p><p>It was a sight that the middle-aged lesbian had waited
all
night to see. She took careful note of the perfect symmetrical shape
of the
young girl’s vulva. She could see soft fine blonde curls trimmed into
a
bikini vee but the hairs did not hinder the sight of the perfection
beneath. The pouty folds of the outer labia were bisected by an
enticing
slit on which glistening drops of tiny dew-like pearls could be seen,
testifying to Amy’s arousal. Joanie leant forward and placed a gentle
kiss
on the object of her desire.</p><p>She inhaled the scent of the girl’s cunt; the mix of
aromas was
intoxicating. She inhaled deeply to savor the tantalizing smell of
the
girl’s arousal; the older woman closed her eyes to further enhance
her
sensory perceptions as the heady aroma filled her nostrils, along
with a
mixture of sweat, cologne and the faintly discernible whiff of urine.
She
inhaled once more and placed another kiss upon her prize and this
time her
tongue lapped along the length of the cunt lips to capture the
moisture
drops nestling there.</p><p>Joanie almost swooned with desire as she tasted the
girl’s
unique flavor. She then raised herself up, placed another gentle kiss
on
the young girl’s facial lips, and by doing so allowed the girl to
appreciate the taste and aroma of her own pussy. Joanie gently
pressed Amy
back on to the bed.</p><p>Joanie stood at the side of the bed and gazed down on the
beautiful sight before her bathed in the soft light of the lamp and
said,
“You are so, so beautiful. I am so going to make you happy. You will
not
believe the heights of pleasure that you are going to achieve
tonight.”</p><p>Amy looked up at the older woman, “Joanie,” Amy began
nervously, “I have never done any of this before, I mean made love to
a
woman. I’m not sure of what I should do and when I should do it. I am
very
nervous and I’m afraid that I may disappoint you. So please bear with
me,
go easy on me and most of all be patient with me. I want to please
you and
I want to know what making love to a woman is like but right now, I
am
positively shaking with nerves. Also being the only one with no
clothes on
is making it worse.” The young teenager looked at the older woman and
offered a nervous smile.</p><p>Joanie looked at Amy, smiled and said, “Honey, You have
no
fears about disappointing me. The thought of making love to a beauty
such
as you is making me very wet already. I know it is your first time
and I
will be as gentle as I can be but you are so gorgeous I want to throw
you
down and jump on you but I will not. Tonight is for you I want to
show you
how wonderful loving another woman can be. As for being the only one
naked.
Why don’t you come here and help me out of these clothes?”</p><p>Amy not being averse to receiving compliments was feeling
a
little reassured plus she was curious about making love to this woman
so
she moved towards Joanie and started to help her undress.</p><p>Joanie leaned forward so that Amy could pull the blouse
over
her head. Amy then moved her hands to Joanie’s pants and she undid
the
waist button and the pulled down the zip. Joanie stepped back and
shucked
off her pants. She stood up in front of the teenager and let the girl
look
at her. She was dressed in her push-up bra and G-string panties and a
pair
of sheer hold-up stockings.</p><p>This was the moment the Joanie was dreading and if she
were
honest, she would confess to Amy that she was probably the more
nervous of
the two. She knew that she was well past her youth. Although her body
was
still in reasonably good shape, she knew it would not bear comparison
to
Amy’s body and the other naked bodies that the girl had seen in the
shower room at school. She felt the girl eyes upon her body and she
dreaded the thought that she would see disappointment in the young
girl’s
eyes.</p><p>Joanie need not have worried because when she looked at
Amy she
could see the young girl was looking at her body and nodding approval.</p><p>“You are beautiful,” Amy said, “Can I see your breasts?”
The
soft lighting in the bedroom flattered Joanie’s body. The push-up bra
accentuating her breasts allowed her areola to peek above the soft
lace
trimming. Her taut stomach was bronzed and unlined and the black G-
string
blossomed enticingly hinting at the smoldering treasures beneath.  </p><p>Joanie reached behind her back to unhook the bra as she
faced
Amy. She watched Amy's face as she pulled the cups free of her
breasts. She
could see a smile develop in the corners of Amy’s mouth and a slight
nod of
her head showed that the girl was not turned off by her body but
actually
looked intrigued with what was to come.</p><p>Joanie hooked her thumbs into her panties and started to
peel
her G-string down her legs. She stood before the young girl in just
her
sheer stockings; she was offering her body for girl’s appraisal.</p><p>Amy held her arms out inviting the woman to join her on
the
bed. Joanie needed no further invitation, climbed onto the bed and
embraced the naked girl. She lay down next to Amy, leant over, and
placed her lips on soft willing lips of her, soon to be, lover.</p><p>The two women shared a long passionate kiss, tongues
lapping
around each other’s mouths. Joanie, with one hand behind the girl’s
neck
ran her other hand the length of her body. Starting on the firm toned
thigh, her hand came up the body caressing a smooth rounded buttock,
then
on across the trim waist and finally reached the goal of a young,
pert and
compact tit.</p><p>Joanie caressed the young girl’s left breast, she took
the
erect nipple between her thumb and forefinger and gently squeezed. A
low
moan escaped from Amy’s mouth. Joanie broke off the kiss and trailed
her
mouth down the girl‘s neck licking and softly kissing as she went.</p><p>Joanie’s mouth reached Amy’s left tit and replaced the
caressing hand. Joanie mouth enclosed the young flesh of the girl’s
breast, her tongue swirled around the erect nipple teasing it. Then
she
placed the nipple between her teeth and gentle nipped the hard
projection.</p><p>The hand that so recently had been caressing the young
breast
smoothed its way across the girl’s taut flat belly. A probing finger
gently inserted itself into the small dimple of the girl’s navel.</p><p>Amy let out another soft moan and Joanie felt the girl’s
hips
start to thrust of the bed. She saw the girl move her hand down to
stroke
her own pussy and concluded that the girl must be starting to build
up to
an orgasm. She was determined that when the girl had her first
lesbian
orgasm that it would be her mouth that was fastened to her cunt so
that she
would be able to claim the first outpourings of her new lesbian way
of
life.</p><p>Joanie quickly moved her hand down to the sodden girl’s
love
channel. She inserted a finger between the tight moist folds of her
labia.
She felt the girl’s need was now critical and so she removed her
mouth from
Amy’s tit and moved down. Amy let out a frustrated groan and
attempted to
grasp Joanie’s head to pull her back but Joanie would not be
deflected from  
reaching her objective. She swiftly placed herself between the girl’s
bronzed thighs and gazed at the perfection that was Amy’s pussy. She
spread
the girl’s legs out further and saw the cunt lips part to reveal the
inner lips and the prepuce over her clitoris.</p><p>The small projection was already poking its rigid head
out from
under its protective hood. Joanie could see a thin trail of the
girl’s
secretions trailing down from her cunt and into the crack of her ass.
Joanie watched in fascination as the thin slick trail reached the
girls
exposed anus and the little pink orifice appeared to twitch when the
vaginal lubrication came into contact.</p><p>Joanie could feel Amy’s legs trembling as her sexual
excitement
rose higher. She lowered her mouth to the girl’s sopping wet cunt.
She gave
two long licks the full length of Amy’s vulva before placing her
mouth over
the rigid little clitoris to suck the girl to her first lesbian
climax.</p><p>Joanie took advantage of the secretions that were flowing
down
Amy’s butt crack and leaving a slimy smear around her anus to gently
massage the little puckered orifice with a finger. The girl was
bucking
wildly on the bed, her hands entwined in Joanie’s hair as she
attempted to
mash Joanie mouth into her throbbing cunt. Joanie’s finger continued
to
gently massage the tight rim of the young girl’s sphincter, as yet
making
no attempt to penetrate into the girl’s anal passage.</p><p>Suddenly the girl stopped trembling and shaking, her back
arched so that the only parts of her body that remained in contact
with
the bed was her head and shoulders and the heels of her feet. A loud
keening noise emanated from Amy’s lips as she started to shudder and
shake
anew.</p><p>Her ass crashed back down to the bed as she fiercely
ground
Joanie’s face into her cunt. The girl bucked her hips wildly and was
shouting incoherently as the most wonderful sensation of her young
life
washed over her. Copious amounts of love juice literally poured out
of
Amy’s pulsating pussy and Joanie eagerly lapped as much of the sweet
tasting juices as she could but it was too much even for her
voracious
mouth and some passed by her mouth and across Amy’s wildly jerking
ass to
soak into the bed sheets below.</p><p>Wave after wave of pure pleasure raced through Amy as one
orgasm after another sent waves of sheer animalistic pleasure through
her
body. Beads of sweat stood on her face, between her tits and ass
cheeks.</p><p>Amy was no longer capable of conscious thought as her
body
gave itself up to this primeval gratification of the flesh.</p><p>Eventually Amy’s body ceased its uncontrollable shaking
and
trembling, her bucking hips slowed to an occasional twitch. Joanie
stopped
her lapping by giving one more full-length lick; her last act was to
slowly run her massaging finger up and then down the length of Amy’s
butt
crack. She moved back up the bed, her face smeared with Amy’s juices,
she
looked down on the teenager with a grin on her face.</p><p>“I think I just fulfilled my promise to you,” Joanie said
while her hand caressed Amy’s cheek.</p><p>“My God! What was that? That was unbelievable. How did
you do
that to me? You must teach me how to give pleasure like that. At one
point
there, I thought I must die because it felt as though my body could
not
possibly take any more. You were fantastic. Oh thank you so much. You
were
right when you said I would never regret it, I pity women who have
not
experienced that. It was so awesome.”</p><p>Amy was talking excitedly and barely drew breath between
her
sentences. She fell silent and reached up and placed her arms around
Joanie’s neck, pulled her down and kissed her full on the lips. Her
tongue
snaked out to lick at the juices drying on Joanie’s lips.</p><p>“Hmm, so that’s what I taste like? It tastes good, no
wonder
you like licking pussy. I want to do it at least one more time
tonight
before we sleep and this time I get to suck your pussy.” She then
pushed
Joanie down flat on the bed and proceeded to lick all of her juices
of
Joanie’s face. When she was satisfied that none of her love juices
remained she looked into Joanie’s eyes and said, “So when can we do
it
again?”</p><p>Joanie laughed and hugged the young girl to her naked
body and
said, “Oh the resilience of youth. One minute ago, you were saying
you
thought you would die and now you’re ready to go again. Well, young
lady,
you’re going to have to wait for me. We will have another session
before we
sleep but there is no need for you to pleasure me. Tonight is all
about you
and me giving you pleasure. My turn will come another time.”</p><p>Amy got on to her knees on the bed and said, “Nonsense, I
won’t
hear of it. I intend to suck your pussy tonight. I don’t think I will
be as
good as you and I think you are going to have to give me some tips on
the
best way to do it but, and you listen to me now, I will suck your
pussy
tonight. So there.” Amy had a defiant look on her face as she
finished
saying this, her head thrust forward and her hands on her hips.</p><p>Joanie looked up at the beautiful young girl before her.
Her
firm young breasts standing firm and proud on her chest, her nipples
were
still erect from the attention they had received previously. A look
of
determination was spread across her face as Joanie said, “OK! OK! You
can
be quite feisty when you’re roused. I am flattered that you feel
enough for
me to want to do that. Most girls take some time before they feel
that they
are ready for it. Now, come and lie down with me and we will start
again in
a minute.” Joanie said with an amused smile on her face.</p><p>Amy lay down beside Joanie, who put her arms around the
teenager.</p><p>Amy said while snuggling into Joanie, “When I saw that
lesbian
sex film, two women made love to each other at the same time. My
friends
said it was called a sixty-nine. Can we do that? If we do then we can
pleasure each other at the same time and it would be kinda cool.”</p><p>“That’s a good idea. Actually it is one of the best
positions
but first when we start I want to show you something and then after
that we
can do the sixty-nine.” Joanie smiled at Amy as her heart swelled
with
affection for this beautiful young teenager.</p><p>“OK! You rest a bit because I want to suck your breasts
for a
while. They look so beautiful. I hope my breasts will look as good as
yours
when I when I’m older. You must put a lot of effort in training and
keeping
fit.” Amy then raised herself on her elbow, leaned across Joanie, and
placed her hand on her left breast. She then lowered her lips down
and
sucked the erect nipple into her mouth.</p><p>Joanie lay back as pleasant sensations passed from her
nipples
and into her pleasure zones. She placed her hand on Amy’s head as the
teenager suckled on her breast.</p><p>Amy was not content with just sucking on Joanie’s left
tit so
she allowed her right hand to caress Joanie’s flat belly and then
moved on
down to Joanie’s pubic mound. Amy’s hand slid through the heart
shaped
pubic hair, enjoying the feel of the close-cropped hair. She then
reached
lower until she was gently rubbing at Joanie’s vaginal opening. The
teenager ran her fingers up and down the sodden slit, reveling not
only in the feel of the wet folds of flesh but also in the sheer
eroticism
of the moment.</p><p>Never before in her wildest dreams would she have
considered
that one day she would be lying on a bed sucking the tit of a middle-
aged
lesbian while her fingers caressed and probed her cunt. Not only
would she
have never considered that one day she would be doing it but that she
would enjoy doing it.</p><p>She was totally engrossed in her actions, she was
enjoying it
and she intended to make sure that Joanie enjoyed it. Amy knew enough
about
her own anatomy to know that to bring Joanie to climax then she
needed to
concentrate on her clitoris; she knew that was what made herself feel
good,
so she was sure it is what must work on Joanie as well.</p><p>Joanie lay on the bed totally enjoying the ministrations
of the
young teenager. The girl was kissing, sucking and nibbling on her
sensitive
left breast and nipple. She herself was massaging and pinching the
right
tit and all the while the young girl’s fingers were exploring the
folds of
her vagina. She felt the girl’s fingers move up her slit until they
reached
her clit; Amy’s fingers began a slow rhythmic rubbing of her engorged
clitoris. Her clitoris was a little larger than the young girl's and
she
could feel the girl’s finger explore the rigid female organ.</p><p>Joanie felt an orgasm begin to build and she began grind
and
rotate her hips against the pressure of Amy’s massaging
fingers. “Faster
baby, faster,” Joanie moaned as the wonderful sensations started to
spread
out from her cunt. Amy’s fingers increased to speed of their stroking
and
also increased the pressure they were applying to the super sensitive
organ.</p><p>“Faster baby, yes that’s it, yes, yes, yes.” Joanie hips
were
now bucking upwards and her legs were shaking uncontrollably. A wave
of
orgasmic bliss swept over Joanie’s body as the teenager continued to
push
and stroke at her pussy. “Enough, darling, enough.” Joanie said as
her
hands went down to grasp Amy’s, to stop the girl’s action. Her
clitoris had
become too sensitive to touch after the Amy induced orgasm.</p><p>“Wow, I thought you said that you had never made love to
a
woman before. If that is true then all I can say is that you are a
natural.
You know exactly the right buttons to press. And I do mean that
little
button down there in my pussy.” With that, Joanie raised herself up,
leaned over the girl and kissed her deeply on the lips. She then
brought
Amy’s fingers up to her lips and looking Amy straight in the eye
began to
lick the fingers clean one by one.</p><p>Joanie had finished licking the pinkie and the ring
fingers
when Amy said, “Let me finish the rest, I want to know what your
pussy
tastes like,” With a smile on her face she looked at Joanie and
continued,
“after all I want to have a sample before I get to taste it from the
source.”</p><p>With that, she placed the remaining fingers followed by
the
thumb into her mouth to clean them one at a time all the while
looking
directly into Joanie’s eyes. When she had finished she said, “You
taste
good. I am looking forward to getting it direct from here.” With
that, she
placed her hand over Joanie’s vulva, cupped her hand and gave the
woman’s
cunt the gentlest of squeezes.</p><p>“Why you little minx. Talk about fast learners, I can see
I
won’t have much to teach you. Now I want you to lie down on the bed.
I want
to show you something more. This time I am going to take you to the
clouds,
you are going to soar in delight and pleasure. The last time, you
climaxed
very quickly, you were already so horny that it did not take long to
bring
you off, I needn’t have used my mouth at all, I could have just used
my
fingers. But this time I am going to bring you to orgasm just by
using my
mouth. After you climax I am going to swing around, we will get into
the
sixty-nine position, and then, if you want, you can taste my pussy.
But if
you do not want to, I will understand. It is a big step for a girl.""</p><p>With that, Joanie moved down to the foot of the bed and
positioned herself between Amy’s legs.</p><p>She coaxed Amy into lifting her knees and then spread her
legs.
Then she looked up at the girl over her glistening pussy and said, “I
am
going to raise your legs and double them back over your tummy, when I
get
them into position I want you to hold them there, OK?”</p><p>Amy peered down the length of her body and nodded her
head.
She felt very open and vulnerable and was conscious that Joanie and a
clear
and unhindered view of her exposed sex.</p><p>Joanie raised the girl’s knees and pushed them back. Amy
placed
her hands behind her knees to hold them in position. Joanie spread
them
apart a little further and stared down in admiration at Amy’s open
sex.
With her knees positioned like this Amy’s outer pussy lips were now
opened
and the inner lips were exposed along with the pink flesh of her
vaginal
channel.</p><p>Joanie got a little closer and observed the clitoris
pushing
through the hood of the prepuce, the small opening of her urethra
could
also be seen. Joanie leant forward and blew across the folds of the
teenager’s saturated pussy. She was rewarded with a delightful shiver
that
ran through Amy’s body.</p><p>With her knees up and spread like this, the small,
pink-puckered ring of her anus was also clearly in view, as Joanie
had
planned it to be. Joanie had plans for that tight little orifice.</p><p>Joanie began to make long languid strokes with her tongue
along
the length of Amy’s pussy, reveling in the taste of the young girl’s
fluids.
She continued to make the long lapping strokes but occasionally
interspersed
these with a sudden thrusting push into girl’s love channel. Amy’s
secretions combined with Joanie’s saliva to form a rivulet of fluids
that
ran into the crack of Amy’s ass and flowed over the teenager’s virgin
rosebud.</p><p>While continuing to lap and lick at the girl’s flowering
vulva
Joanie also placed a single finger between the folds of her pulsating
pussy
and slowly worked it back and forth to completely cover the digit
with
Amy’s copious vaginal lubrication. She then withdrew the finger and
placed
it at the entrance to Amy’s virgin rectum. She slowly pushed her
finger
against the rim of her tight sphincter.</p><p>Thanks to the abundant lubrication available, the finger
was
able to push past the resisting sphincter and into the teenager’s
rear
passage. Keeping up a firm pressure and aided by the lubrication
Joanie was
able to penetrate the anus until the whole of the finger was inside.
She
then started to slowly stroke the finger back and fore, imitating a
fucking
motion in Amy’s ass.</p><p>The penetration of Amy’s ass being duly accomplished she
then
increased the pace of her licking and tongue thrusting on Amy’s
responsive
pussy. Joanie now increased the area of her licking. Now, instead of
stopping and moving back up when she arrived at Amy’s vaginal opening
she
allowed her tongue to continue down, across the girl’s perineum and
down to
the anus to lick around the invading finger, adding to the
lubrication and
tasting the earthy essence of the young girl.</p><p>She then reversed her movement and licked back up across
the
now saturated folds of the girl’s pussy until she reached the
clitoris
standing to attention from under its protective hood. Joanie
developed a
steady pace and moved from clitoris to anus with sudden forays into
the
inner folds of the girl’s sex.</p><p>Amy felt Joanie’s tongue when it started to lap against
her
labia. She was overwhelmed with the intensity of the sensations that
she
was feeling. She never would have believed that anything could
possibly
feel as good as this. She had never felt so excited in her life
before,
certainly never with a boy. She realized that those fumblings that
she had
experienced with her boyfriends had been nothing compared to what she
was
experiencing now. She felt alive; every nerve end seemed to be
singing. Her
heart was beating wildly in her chest. ‘This is good,’ she thought to
herself, ‘I can see myself having more of this.’</p><p>She knew that her pussy was leaking fluids into Joanie’s
mouth
and she could feel the older woman lapping them up as her tongue
explored
each fold and crevice in her cunt. It was then that she felt Joanie’s
finger begin to probe at her bottom. Amy felt the tongue on her pussy
and
the finger teasing her anus and her body tingled from head to toe.</p><p>She was unsure at what to do; she was not comfortable
with
Joanie putting her finger in such a personal place. She remembered
Joanie
touching her bottom the last time she climaxed but this time the
invasion
seemed much more intrusive. The finger teasing her anus was now
pressing
against her sphincter and well lubricated with her love juices and
Joanie’s
saliva the finger popped passed the firm ring of muscle and into her
rectum.</p><p>Amy had never felt anything like it. She could feel that
the
finger was all the way inside and had started a slow fucking motion
in her
bottom. All her reservations about Joanie’s actions evaporated as she
began to experience new, wonderful sensations start to nurture
themselves
in her invaded anus, all brought on by the slow pleasurable
penetration of
Joanie’s finger.</p><p>Joanie had now begun a faster licking of her pussy. She
could
feel the licking strokes speed up and the woman was licking her all
the way
down to her bottom. This was something totally unheard of, it felt
really
wild, wicked and nasty but she could not deny that the sensations
were mind
blowing.</p><p>Now Joanie was licking back up, had captured her clitoris
again, and was frantically sucking on the rigid organ. Amy began to
thresh
around on the bed, her backside making humping motions trying
increase the
pleasure she was getting from the finger and the tongue. Now the
woman was
back at her bottom again and she could feel her tongue lapping around
her
fundament. She was curling and uncurling her toes as delicious
sensations
coursed through her body. The finger in her rectum advanced further
inside
and Amy felt another climax overtake her.</p><p>Joanie’s mouth was again on her clitoris and sucking
furiously while her teeth gently nibbled at the hard eraser sized
nubbin.
Another even more intense orgasm wracked her body and she arched her
body
in ecstasy. The finger in her rectum was now moving swiftly back and
fore
as Joanie relentlessly fucked her virgin ass.</p><p>She was loosing control of her body, her legs were
trembling
and shaking and a wild tingling sensation began at her pussy and
washed
all over her. She was aware of strange animal noises in the room and
then
realized that they came from herself. She could no longer hold up her
legs
and they flopped down on to the bed twitching and shaking.</p><p>An overwhelming feeling of ecstasy began in her pussy
like a
wave passing through her body and Joanie’s tongue and finger were
carrying
her upwards towards the crest and suddenly she was over and the wave
became one massive sensation, her whole body tingled and her mind
lost
control and Amy swooned and almost passed out from the pure
unadulterated
pleasure she had experienced from her orgasm.</p><p>Incoherent mutterings were pouring out of her mouth as
she
crested the wave of pure pleasure and descended down to realms of
well-fucked bliss.</p><p>She was dimly aware of the finger withdrawing from her
bottom and Joanie getting up. She felt rather than saw Joanie swing
around
on the bed. Joanie’s knees came down on each side of her body and she
looked up and saw Joanie’s rear end poised above her face.</p><p>She was conscious of Joanie’s tongue had resumed its
licking of
her pussy but she was grateful that it was not the urgent, forceful
licking
that had brought her to such an earth-shattering climax, now it was
long
gentle caresses of the tongue that were for now soothing and relaxing.</p><p>Amy was slowly becoming more aware of her surroundings as
the
pure pleasure of the orgasm receded. She looked up into the pussy
that
was displayed before her. She took note of the different folds and
creases evident in Joanie’s pussy. The outer labia were brownish-pink
in
color and swollen, the inner labia hung down in two distinct brownish
flaps.</p><p>The clitoris was visible and Amy could see that although
when
she had touched it she had thought it much larger that her own it was
in
fact not that much bigger than the little button that she had seen
whilst
exploring her own pussy with a mirror. She could see that the
clitoris was
hard with desire and she raised a hand to touch it. She ran her
finger
around the pussy hovering above her face fascinated by all the detail
she
could see.</p><p>This was the first time she had ever had a woman’s cunt
so
conveniently before her eyes that she could study it in the minutest
detail. Her exploratory examinations of her own with a mirror did not
count, as here everything was open to her gaze and she did not have
to
crane her neck to see. She thought that the pussy was a thing of
beauty and
she began to appreciate Joanie’s love for it. ‘This is a beautiful
sight,’
she thought to herself as she continued to run her fingers over its
sodden
surface.</p><p>She then ran her hands up over the rounded globes of
Joanie’s
ass cheeks and marveled that the woman was in such great shape. She
vowed
that she would treat her body with respect as she grew older so that
she
might look as good as Joanie. She placed her fingers back onto
Joanie’s
sopping cunt aware of the secretions that were being generated
inside. A
drip of love juice fell from Joanie’s snatch and fell onto her chest.</p><p>She vowed not to waste any more of Joanie’s nectar and so
placed her hands around the woman’s thighs and pulled the hot,
dripping
pussy towards her hungry mouth. Amy found the taste of Joanie’s cunt
to be
almost intoxicating; she reveled in the taste and smell of the
woman’s sex
and the decidedly pleasant sensations that were occurring in her own
crotch
thanks to Joanie’s mouth and tongue.</p><p>Amy’s tongue eagerly licked and probed at the wet folds
of
Joanie’s sex and the young teenager tried to distinguish between the
different odors that she could detect. The smell of Joanie’s arousal
was by
far the most dominant and she was already familiar with that after
licking
her fingers previously, there was also a faint smell of sweat, and of
cologne, a hint of urine – the thought of the shared toilet visit
flashed
through her mind – and also due to the close proximity of her nose to
Joanie’s bottom there was no doubting the smell emanating from there.</p><p>Amy’s nose wrinkled in distaste. She knew that this smell
was
the result of an evening of activity, smells that develop naturally
in the
confines of such a dark, dank place, heightened with the inevitable
small
farts that the body would expel from time to time over the course of
the
evening.</p><p>Amy’s initial thought was that they should have showered
before they had commenced lovemaking. Amy then thought of the very
real
pleasure that she had experienced when Joanie had licked and probed
at her
own asshole, a pleasure that Joanie had bestowed on her without
hesitation,
Amy realized that the smells that were now assailing her nostrils
must be
similar to the smells that Joanie must have smelled when she had
first
placed her mouth and tongue to Amy’s nether regions.</p><p>Amy was surprised that it was not a feeling of disgust
that
now went through her mind but a feeling of curiosity, of fascination.
She
knew that Joanie had licked her ass and it had felt good and she
wanted to
reciprocate, she needed to show this woman that she appreciated all
the
wonderful pleasures that she had given her.</p><p>So Amy stretched her neck and on the next lick of
Joanie’s
pussy, she allowed her tongue to pass across the woman’s vaginal
opening,
over her perineum and on to the brown puckered anus. Her tongue
registered
the musky, funky taste of Joanie’s bottom-hole but that taste soon
went
away.</p><p>Amy then swirled her tongue around the anal rim and then
tried
pressing her tongue passed the resisting sphincter. She knew she
should
feel revulsion for what she was doing but she was passed caring, all
she
wanted to do was give this woman pleasure and if that meant licking
her
ass, then so be it.</p><p>Joanie’s anal ring was not as tight and firm as the young
girls; many years of anal sex with both men and women had created
some
elasticity there. So Amy’s firm pressure on the sphincter caused the
ring
of muscle to relax a little and the tip of Amy’s tongue was able to
penetrate passed the anal ring. She was unable to get any further so
she
contented herself to lick and stroke the entrance to the older
woman’s
rectum.</p><p>Amy was rewarded when her hands felt a tremor pass
through
Joanie’s thighs, a tremor of obvious pleasure. Amy’s ministrations
soon
caused a massive climax from Joanie and the old lesbian shuddered and
moaned above her while copious amounts of love juice poured from her
sodden snatch. Amy switched her mouth back to the woman’s pussy to
drink
down as much as she could.  </p><p>Amy was in heaven. She had never realized that such
pleasure
could be possible. Not just in receiving pleasure but giving it as
well.
She reveled in the power that she possessed in being able to bring
the
sophisticated woman to orgasm.</p><p>She licked furiously at Joanie’s pussy lips, and then
thrust
her tongue inside to scoop out all of the love juices that were
flowing.
She opened her eyes and looked at Joanie’s butt above her.</p><p>Her hands grasped and kneaded Joanie’s fleshy buttocks.
She
then licked further up from Joanie’s love channel and swirled her
tongue
once more around Joanie’s anus before letting her head fall back upon
the pillow.</p><p>Joanie raised herself up from Amy’s body and turned
around to
lie down beside her teenage lover. She leaned over and kissed the
young
girl on her mouth. Amy opened her mouth to receive Joanie’s tongue
and
they exchanged the tastes and smells of their own pussies.</p><p>Amy pulled back from the kiss and looked at her older
lover
and said, “That was absolutely amazing, I have never felt anything
like
that before in my life. Thank you so much. I owe you for showing me
what
pleasure really is. To think I could have gone through life and not
experienced this. Thank you, thank you, thank you.” With that, she
threw
her arms around Joanie’s neck and fiercely kissed her lips.</p><p>Joanie pulled her head back and laughed. “Enough, enough.
You
are insatiable. You are also a natural. It is I who has to thank you.
I
have not had so much pleasure in years. I think I may have even got a
little jaded recently but you have cured that tonight, you almost
made me
feel young again. You are a very exceptional young lady. I definitely
want
another round with you but not tonight. I think we are both exhausted
now
and we should get some sleep.  </p><p>Amy nodded her agreement; even as she was nodding she
could
feel her eyes getting heavy. In moments, she was asleep.</p><p>‘Oh to be young again,’ thought Joanie as looked down
adoringly
on her young lover. She took in the sight of her perfect bronzed body
with
the paler strips at her breasts and ass, then down to the contrasts
between
the black stockings and the bronzed toned thighs. She noted a small
tear
in the stocking on the left leg and made a mental note to buy a
replacement
pair for the girl.</p><p>She pulled up the bed sheet to cover the sleeping girl
and then
reached over to switch off the bedside lamp. She pulled the sheet
over
herself and snuggled up to the sleeping Amy, spooning her crotch into
the
smooth contours of the young girl’s ass. She reached a hand around to
gently cup a firm breast. Then as she herself drifted off to sleep,
she
congratulated herself for a job well done.</p>"
42,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 8 – Continuation & Excitation",Alice Gee,8,,['F/f cons oral anal'],"<p class=""h2"">Preamble:</p><p>Amy woke up with a full bladder and a sour taste in her
mouth.
She realized that it was morning and the sunlight was coming through
the
bedroom windows. She was momentarily disorientated with the
unfamiliar
surroundings. She looked across the strange bed to see a smiling
Joanie
looking back at her.</p><p>The older was woman was naked and propped up on one
elbow;
her naked breasts sagging as she lay on her side. The memory of the
last
night’s amazing lovemaking came flooding back and she returned the
smile.
She felt surprisingly fresh after what was after all a very late
night
and happy that she did not appear to have a hangover.</p><p>Joanie leaned across, brushed her lips to Amy’s, and
said,
“Good morning darling. How do you feel?”</p><p>Amy smiled back and said, “I feel surprisingly good all
things
considered but I could use the bathroom right now.”</p><p>“Me too,’ said Joanie as she rose from the bed and held
out her
hand to Amy, “Follow me.”</p><p>Amy looked up at the still naked Joanie and realized that
she
herself was naked. She felt a stir of desire as she looked at the
older
woman’s firm body and her swaying breasts.</p><p>She walked hand in hand with Joanie into the bathroom and
the
older woman indicated that she could go first. Without a moment’s
hesitation and with none of the embarrassment or reservations that
she felt
during the similar situation the night before, she made her way to
the
toilet, sat down and peed. Amy smiled up at the waiting Joanie as she
expelled a strong stream of piss. When she finished, she dried her
pussy
with some tissue, stood up and said, “Your turn, lover.”</p><p>Amy took a long look at Joanie as she sat on the toilet,
she
could hear the stream of Joanie’s piss as it hit the bowl and water
and
smiled as she thought of the bizarre picture that the two of them
must
present.</p><p>In the cold light of day and without her make-up the
older
woman was looking more her age. Lines were evident around her mouth
and
eyes. Her skin though tanned looked drier and if truth be told, a
little
leathery. Her body was firm but there was no denying that Joanie was
well
passed her youth. Amy considered the situation; here she was naked in
the
bathroom with a woman who she now realized could possibly be old
enough to
be her grandmother rather than her mother. ‘Did that worry her?’ She
thought to herself,</p><p>‘Hell no,’ she concluded. This woman had given her the
best sex
she had ever experienced in her young life, plus she had opened up a
whole
new way of life to her. A life that held limitless possibilities for
wonderful sex. She had literally broadened her horizons, sex wise
that is,
and she given Amy choices; she no longer had to slavishly hold to the
thought that she needed to get a man to make her life fulfilled. She
could
experiment further, there were many lesbians in the world, well, if
last
night’s party was anything to go by there were.</p><p>Furthermore, there seemed to be a lot of lesbians who
liked
young girls such as herself. Life suddenly held many wonderful
possibilities. But first, she had to deal with Joanie. She looked
again at
the old lesbian and felt a wave of affection flow through her. She
owed
this woman a deep debt of gratitude for introducing her to this
wonderful
new world.</p><p>Amy walked up to Joanie as she sat on the toilet - the
stream
of piss obviously subsiding by the sounds she could hear – she leant
over,
placed her arms around her neck and kissed her on the lips, forcing
her
tongue into her mouth.</p><p>Joanie had been dreading her exposure to this young girl
in the
cold light of day. Since she had woken up this morning she knew that
the
girl was going to see her in her natural state, sans make-up and all
the
finery and jewelry that she used in the attempt to stem the tides of
aging.</p><p>She noticed Amy’s appraising look while she sat on the
toilet
and then the girl walked over and kissed her and she knew that, for
the
moment at least, everything would be all right. She was under no
illusions
that this could be anything more than a fleeting affair, an affair of
perhaps a few months at most but she would be satisfied with that.</p><p>She knew that the girl would eventually want to
experiment
with other girls and women and she would let her go when that time
came.</p><p>Joanie was grateful that she had been the one to
introduce the
girl to lesbian life. That she had been the one to break her in, to
break
her lesbian cherry, as it were. Grateful that she had been the first
woman
to get pleasure from, and give pleasure to that beautiful body.</p><p>After all, there many more Amy’s out there, maybe not all
of
them as beautiful as this one but all as young and fresh. If she
could
land this beauty then she could do it again with other young girls.
She
still had it in her.</p><p>Joanie returned the kiss and ran her hands up and down
Amy’s
back. When she came up for air she whispered in Amy’s ear, “Let me
get up
and then we’ll get showered.”</p><p>Joanie got up from the toilet, wiped and then flushed
away the
combined pool of piss.</p><p>Amy suggested that they brush their teeth first, “I’ve
just
kissed you and I can assure you that you need some mouthwash. I can
guess
that my mouth is in the same condition.”</p><p>“Darling, it is so refreshing to be with someone who is
not
ruled by convention. You just speak your mind. Promise me you will
not
lose that as you get older,” Joanie said as she hugged the young
teenager.</p><p>After brushing their teeth and generous amounts of
mouthwash,
they shared another kiss, they broke apart and each smiled at the
other in
recognition that this kiss tasted sweeter than the previous one.</p><p>They then removed their stockings – Amy with a rueful
look at
her damaged pair - and walked hand in hand to the shower stall. After
Joanie was satisfied with the water temperature, Amy joined her under
the
spray. They took it in turns to wash each other, each taking the
opportunity feel each other’s tits and ass cheeks.</p><p>Joanie marveled at the youthful tone and firmness of
Amy’s
body. “Oh to be young again,’ she thought, ‘still, this has to be the
next
best thing,’ as she slid a soapy finger between the crack of Amy’s
ass. She
pulled Amy towards her and they shared another long lingering kiss as
the
water sprayed over them.</p><p>Their hands sought out each other’s pussies and then
fingers
penetrated within the folds, two youthful digits within older, looser
folds
and two older, more weathered digits within tight youthful folds.</p><p>“Faster! Darling! Faster! Joanie panted. She knew that
Amy was
close to climax and she wanted to try to cum at the same time.</p><p>Amy increased the pace of her thrusting fingers willing
Joanie
to cum. She was close to climax and could feel those wonderful
sensations
building up in her pussy, induced by the experienced fingers of her
older
lover. She felt the slickness of Joanie’s pussy, some of it from the
showerhead the rest from the copious amounts of love juice being
produced
inside Joanie’s hot, clutching vaginal walls.</p><p>“Oh God! I’m coming,” Joanie gasped as she felt the
spasms
begin within her love channel. “Oh! Oh! Oh! God that feels so good.
Darling you make me feel so alive.” Joanie cried out in joy as the
waves of
orgasm overtook her.</p><p>“Now cum for me, darling,” Joanie said as she pulled Amy
towards her and placed her lips on the young girls and thrust her
tongue
into her mouth. She could feel the young girl’s body start to twitch
and
shake as her orgasm approached.</p><p>Amy was now on auto, she had no control over her
movements. Her
fingers were still inside Joanie’s cunt and her mouth was sucking on
her
tongue but she was not aware of it. All her mind could register was
that
something wonderful was building up inside her sex. Sensations that
were
even greater than those that she had experienced the previous night,
these
sensations were not dulled by alcohol; this was going to be the
purist and
strongest sexual orgasm this young girl had ever experienced.</p><p>This was the orgasm that would keep her coming back to
female
lovers. This was the pleasure that she would only be able to find in
a
woman’s arms. This was sexual bliss, the ultimate climax.</p><p>“Oh yes, don’t stop. I’m cumming; I’m cumming, yes, yes,
yes,
yes,” Amy panted, her breathing was ragged, and she was struggling
for
breath. Great waves of pleasure spread out from her cunt and engulfed
her
whole body. She screamed out in ecstasy as wave after wave of pure
animalistic pleasure raced through her body. She slumped against
Joanie’s
body and would have fallen to floor of the stall if older woman had
not
held her up.</p><p>Water continued to pour down on the two lovers. Each
fully
satiated at that moment. Joanie continued to support her young lover
until
Amy had recovered. The cascading water helping to bring her back to
normality.</p><p>When fully aware of her surroundings Amy looked at the
older
lesbian and said, “Joanie that was so wonderful, I did not think that
it
could be that good. It was even better that last night and I had
thought
nothing could improve on that. You have made me one very happy girl.
How
will I ever be able to repay you for all of these wonderful,
pleasurable
sensations you keep giving me?”</p><p>“Oh, I’m sure I can think of something,” Joanie smiled as
she
answered the youngster, “Now let’s go have some breakfast. I’m
wrinkled
enough without having this water giving me skin like a prune.”</p><p>The dried each other off using big fluffy towels. Joanie
then
retrieved two bathrobes and handed one to Amy. The two lovers made
their
way back into the bedroom.</p><p>“By the way, can I ask you about your pussy hair?” Amy
asked
with a twinkle in her eye.</p><p>“Sure, darling. What do you want to know?</p><p>“Well, did you have it waxed? Is that how you are able to
get
the design over your pussy, while being bare everywhere else?”</p><p>“Yes, it’s called Brazilian waxing. Only here in LA we
call it
Hollywood waxing.”</p><p>“Does it hurt?”</p><p>“You’re damn right it hurts. However, it is worse the
first
time. After that, it gets easier but it still stings even now and
I’ve been
doing it for a few years. But I will say that it is worth it. Not
only do I
feel sexier, I really like my little heart and it gives me a nice
clean
feeling down there. It is difficult to describe but I would never be
without it now. I go to the salon every three to four weeks and get
it
done.”</p><p>“Do you think I should do it?”</p><p>“Most definitely not! You do not need to because your
hair is
so soft and fine. Maybe when you get a bit older and only then if
your bush
sprouts a lot more hair. Otherwise I would not bother, just keep it
trimmed
for your bikini and you’ll be fine. I got it done in the first place
because my bush was more like a jungle. I used to shave and that has
many
problems besides the obvious. I am so dark that after a couple of
days it
was like a five o’clock shadow over my box. I was so glad they
thought up
waxing even though it stung like hell. I was actually crying the
first time
but I persevered and it is routine to me now. If I was starting now I
may
have considered laser but I’ll stick to the waxing now.”</p><p>“I agree with you, I think it looks sexy too and I like
your
little heart.”</p><p>“Thank you darling, you keep giving me compliments. I
wish I
could keep you with me all the time, you are so good for my ego.”
Joanie
then ran her fingers through her damp hair, turned to Amy and
said, “I try
not wash my hair at home, I normally only have it washed at the
salon.
They are not open today so I guess my hair is going to look a fright
for
the rest of the day.”</p><p>“Nonsense, it’s not as if you even washed it. It just got
a
bit wet. Brush it out; you will still look good to me,” Amy said this
as
she reached over and squeezed Joanie’s hand.</p><p>“Thank you darling but I’m not reassured.”</p><p>“In that case let me brush it for you. I’m sure that is
what
you used to do when you were younger, before you could afford the
expensive salons.”</p><p>“Darling, you do not understand. I have an image to
maintain.
I need my hair styled.”</p><p>“Well, you should have thought of that before you jumped
in
the shower with me. It didn’t seem to be a problem for you then.”</p><p>Joanie smiled at the forthright young teenager and
said, “It
certainly was not a problem and I would do the same thing over again.
Being able to caress your body is worth a ruined hairstyle.”</p><p>“Will you listen to yourself? Your hair is not ruined.
You
have wonderful hair and all it needs is brushing. Now sit down in
front of
the mirror and I’ll brush it for you.”</p><p>A Joanie walked over to the large dressing table pulled
out the
stool and sat down before the mirror. Amy stood behind her and
proceeded to
brush out her hair. Joanie looked at Amy through the mirror and
marveled at
the transformation in the young girl. Yesterday she was shy, reserved
even,
but today she was more assertive. ‘Being confident in bed can do that
to
you. Knowing that you can give your lover satisfaction is a wonderful
boost
to your self esteem,’ thought Joanie as looked at Amy with almost
maternal
affection. ‘That’s all down to me; I’ve made a woman of her.’ Joanie
beamed
a smile at Amy when their eyes met in the mirror and said, “You are
so good
for me. I’m so glad that I talked to you that day at the mall. You
have
enriched my life.”</p><p>Amy leant down, placed a kiss on the top of Joanie’s
head, and
said, “Well, you have certainly enriched mine. I will be grateful to
you
for the rest of my life. Yesterday I had no idea that sex could be so
wonderful and fulfilling but you have opened my eyes.”</p><p>“I can assure you that the pleasure was all mine,” Joanie
said
with a big wide grin on her face.</p><p>An equally wide grin lit up Amy’s face.</p><p>Finally, Amy looked at Joanie through the mirror and
said, “OK,
that will do, your hair looks just fine though I plan to muss it up
again
later this morning.”</p><p>Joanie stood and embraced the teenager, gave her a kiss
and
said, “Thank you, honey. You can muss my hair anytime. Now I need to
go and
fix us some breakfast.”</p><p>When Joanie went to prepare some food, Amy sat on the
stool and
brushed her hair. She then checked the time and saw that it was
almost nine
o’clock. Stephanie had not rung so she assumed that her parents had
not yet
checked on her. She retrieved her cell phone from her handbag and
decided
to call Stephanie first.</p><p>Stephanie answered after a few rings; she assured Amy
that
everything was all right and the asked, “Well! How was it? Was it
worth all
of the trouble?”</p><p>“It was better than I had ever imagined. I cannot begin
to tell
you how great it was and it is not finished yet. I intend to get some
more
before I get home.”</p><p>“You wanton slut. Have you no shame? Good God girl you’re
becoming insatiable, a raving nymphomaniac. I’m seething with
jealousy.
Was he really that good?” Stephanie asked breathlessly.</p><p>“Better than that but you should prepare yourself for a
shock
when I get home. Now I’m going to call my folks. I’ll see you around
lunchtime. Don’t prepare anything. I want to have lunch with you and
then
I’ll tell you all about it.”</p><p>“You can’t leave me like that. Prepare myself for a
shock ...
better than you ever imagined ... tell me later ... no way! You tell
me
now! I want to know now.” Stephanie was practically pleading when she
finished that flurry of words.</p><p>“Later. O impatient one. All will be revealed in the
fullness
of time. I’ll see you lunchtime. Now I have to call my parents. Bye
for
now.” So with a smile on her face she took the phone from her ear.
Stephanie’s outpourings could be heard coming out of the phone until
it
was cut off mid sentence when Amy pressed the button to end the call.</p><p>A still smiling Amy then called her parents. They were
still on
the golf course, which was busy and their round was very slow. Amy
assured
them that everything was all right and she added that she may go out
with
Stephanie after lunch, either to the beach or to the marina but that
they
should call her when they got to the house.</p><p>Amy then walked over to the glass door in the living room
to
look out over the marina. She wanted to see the view in the morning
light.
The view was still breathtaking though not in the romantic way it had
looked the night before. She opened the sliding door and walked out
onto
the balcony. She looked over the rail and down onto the ground below.</p><p>She could see that there were already people in and
around the
complex swimming pool, also there seemed to be a lot of activity
further
out on the marina. There were people sailing boats upon the water and
other
people just strolling around in the early morning sunshine.</p><p>Amy smiled to herself and thought. ‘I feel good today; a
satisfying sex life certainly improves one’s humor and one’s outlook
on
life.’ She then looked over to the adjoining balcony and spied a very
attractive dark haired woman in a revealing bikini.</p><p>The woman spotted her and waved. Amy returned the wave
but was
suddenly overcome with shyness and thought that it was probably best
not to
engage in conversation as this might cause embarrassment to Joanie.
Amy
decided to go back inside.</p><p>Amy went into the kitchen were Joanie was preparing some
fruit.
Amy walked up behind her, put her arms around her waist, and pressed
herself into Joanie’s back.</p><p>“Hey. You OK?” Joanie asked.</p><p>“Yes, wonderful. I’ve just been to look at the view. You
are
very lucky to have such a beautiful apartment. It is so lovely.”</p><p>“Well, being a rich widow helps. Always remember, men are
not
totally useless. They can have their uses.” A smiling Joanie said as
she
turned to kiss the young girl on the lips.</p><p>Amy pondered this insight for a few moments and then
said, “I
saw a woman in the next apartment and she waved to me.”</p><p>“Well, I hope you waved back, I like to remain on good
terms
with my neighbors.</p><p>“Yes, I waved. Actually she was very beautiful but I
thought it
best not to speak in case she asked who I was and what I was doing
here.”</p><p>“Well, let me see now. Was she blonde or dark haired?”</p><p>“Dark haired,” Amy responded.</p><p>“That would be Rachel. She works as a secretary at some
law
firm in LA. She is the girlfriend of Emily. You will know of Emily,
she is
a young actress. You will have seen her on TV and sometimes in
movies.”
Joanie explained as she went on to describe the long running TV
series in
which the very beautiful Emily starred.</p><p>“Never!” A shocked Amy exclaimed, “You mean she is a
lesbian,
but she is so beautiful.”</p><p>“Most lesbians are,” a smiling Joanie went on, “You are
quite
something yourself and I was considered a beauty in my younger days.”</p><p>“Oh! Yes. I didn’t mean that quite how it must have
sounded,
but she is so beautiful, she could have any man she wanted,” Amy said
wonderingly and then added, “I thought her and that actor fellow were
a
number. You know that guy who is in that hospital series?”</p><p>“Well, for a start, he’s gay. They cover for each other
when
they go to studio parties, movie premieres and the like but in their
private lives, they have same sex partners. Emily has been steady
with
Rachel for almost a year now. So don’t be embarrassed if you see her
again.
She is a very nice girl and I think you’ll like her when you get to
meet
her. Now come and eat some breakfast. I know you must be hungry. Sex
always
makes me ravenous.”</p><p>After a breakfast of fruit, toast and coffee, they both
went
into the lounge and Joanie switched on the TV. They watched the TV
together
for a while; Amy snuggled up beside Joanie who placed her arm around
her.
Amy soon got bored with watching the TV. She did not want to waste
this
morning watching soaps when she could be exploring this new sexual
wonderland that she had just discovered.</p><p>Amy got to her feet and pulled Joanie up after her. Then
tugging the older woman by the hand she led her giggling back towards
the
bedroom. She discarded her robe, then turned to Joanie and after
releasing
the sash, pushed the robe off her shoulders.</p><p>The robe fell to the floor leaving them both naked. Amy
placed
her right hand over the older woman’s pudenda and gently squeezed,
her left
hand went to the back of Joanie’s neck and pulled her in to her
waiting
lips.</p><p>She kissed her older lover and her tongue probed between
Joanie’s responsive lips, all the while applying pressure to the
woman’s
already sodden cunt. Breaking the kiss, she placed her hands on
Joanie’s
arms and guided her back towards the bed.</p><p>She laid the woman down upon the bed and then climbed up
to lay
beside her. She kissed her slowly and lovingly, her tongue gently
exploring
inside Joanie’s mouth. She then worked her way down Joanie’s body
kissing
and licking a saliva trail down through her neck and on to her
breasts. She
hefted the older lesbian’s right breast with her hands and then
placed her
lips over the nipple.</p><p>She began sucking on the breast causing the nipple to
harden.
Amy placed her teeth over the hardened nipple and very gently bit
down
causing a low moan to escape from Joanie’s lips. Her right hand
caressed
Joanie’s left breast and occasionally pinched the nipple between
thumb and
forefinger.</p><p>She then proceeded on down over Joanie’s tanned belly.
She
admired the fact that the older woman’s tummy had no excess fat and
was
taut and flat, testament to regular workouts at the gym. Amy decided
that
she would follow a similar regime as she grew older. She smiled to
herself
as it occurred to her that she was getting more than a sex education
here.</p><p>While all these thoughts were racing through her head Amy
had
passed over Joanie’s tummy. She did make a brief stop at the navel
where
she swirled her tongue into the little dimpled cavity causing a
delighted
giggle to emanate out of Joanie’s lips.</p><p>She finally arrived at the bristly, heart shaped bush.
Amy
realized that this was a defining moment in their relationship. Up
until
now, she had been the pupil learning from the more experienced
Joanie. Now
she was the person in command and she liked the feeling.</p><p>Amy nestled down between Joanie’s legs and looked closely
at
the pussy before her. This was the most detailed inspection she had
ever
carried out on a pussy before, even her own.</p><p>The subdued light of the lamp had softened last night’s
inspection whereas this examination was in the cold light of day and
every
ridge, fold and wrinkle was visible to her inquisitive eyes. But far
from
repulsing her this close inspection only reinforced her opinion of
the night
before, that a pussy is most definitely a thing of beauty.</p><p>She knew that she would never grow tired of looking at
this
sight before her or any other pussy that she would be privileged to
see.</p><p>The scent of Joanie’s arousal was very evident and Amy
found it
stimulating, something that actually surprised her because, whether
from
age or what, Joanie did smell very strong. Whatever the reason, Amy
found it
enticing and sexy. There was no pubic hair save for the heart shaped
design
on her Mount of Venus. The flaps of her inner labial lips protruded
out
from the outer lips, in fact, they were so prominent that Amy was
able to
suck them into her mouth and run her tongue around them.</p><p>She looked at the clitoris and found it pushing its
little head
out from the prepuce. Finally, she ran her eyes down through the
crack of
her older lover’s ass to look at the round puckered anus. ‘Well, at
least
you are clean this morning,’ Amy thought to herself, ‘I’ll get back
to you
later’.</p><p>Amy’s gaze went back to Joanie’s cunt; she gently parted
the
labial lips and blew across the exposed pussy walls. She smiled when
she
saw Joanie respond with a shiver.</p><p>“Stop teasing, you little minx. I need my pussy licked
and I
need it now,” Joanie moaned from the top of the bed.</p><p>In answer, Amy laid the flat of her tongue just below
Joanie’s
vaginal opening and gave a long lick from the perineum right up to
the
clitoris. She gave further long licks to Joanie’s pussy and
gratefully
lapped up the juices that Joanie’s cunt was producing. Amy then
speared her
tongue, thrust it into the vagina, and proceeded to tongue fuck the
hot,
sodden cunt.</p><p>Joanie was moaning and twisting on the bed. She ran her
hands
through Amy’s hair and pressed her face into her cunt.</p><p>Amy continued to alternately tongue fuck and then lick
the
streaming pussy.</p><p>Joanie was humping her hips against Amy’s face.    </p><p>Amy then placed her hands behind Joanie’s knees and
raised her
legs up. She pushed Joanie’s legs up so that her knees were lying
alongside
her stomach. In this position, Amy had unrestricted access to
Joanie’s
anus.</p><p>Joanie’s hands replaced Amy’s to hold the legs back so
that Amy
could have full use of her hands. Amy lowered her tongue down to
Joanie’s
twitching anus and licked around the brown knurled opening. She
forced her
tongue against the opening and was rewarded when the tip of her
tongue
gained entrance. Amy attempted to tongue fuck the trembling orifice
but
found that her tongue was not strong enough to enter more than the
tip.</p><p>She contented herself to quickly lap at the sphincter
muscle
with the tip of her tongue. Through the ministrations of Amy’s tongue
and
the rivulets of love juices that were running from Joanie’s pussy
down the
crack of her ass, the anus was by now well lubricated.</p><p>Amy withdrew her tongue and replaced it with her index
finger.
By pressing her finger against the well-oiled orifice, Amy found that
she
could easily push her finger inside. She withdrew the finger and then
using
both the index and middle fingers proceeded to push them into
Joanie’s
rectum.</p><p>When both fingers were inside Amy then started a slow
fucking
motion with her fingers as Joanie’s moans and groans became louder.
Amy
watched fascinated as her fingers thrust back and forth fucking
Joanie’s
ass. She was surprised how easily the two fingers had gone in, ‘I
could
probably get another one in,’ Amy thought to herself but decided
against it
for this time.  </p><p>Amy continued to finger-fuck Joanie’s ass while she
returned
her mouth to Joanie’s sopping cunt. She licked back up the slit
gently
tugging with her lips on the exposed labial lips.</p><p>She then zeroed in on Joanie’s now rigid clitoris. Amy
was
intrigued by Joanie’s clitoris and thought that it was quite
beautiful. She
enjoyed the hard feel of it contrasting against the soft folds of the
labial lips. She closed her lips around the nubbin and started to
suck
furiously on it, she continued to do this while occasionally stopping
to
gently nip and nibble on the engorged flesh.</p><p>Joanie was now beginning to lose it. Her moans and sighs
had
turned into shrieks of pleasure as the impending orgasm got closer.</p><p>Suddenly Joanie’s hands dropped to the bed, her now
unsupported legs shot out straight and then came down on the bed
either
side of the young girl.</p><p>An almost unnatural scream came from her throat as a
mighty
orgasm racked her body. Amy immediately left her clitoris and jammed
her
mouth over the vaginal opening to drink down the copious amounts of
love
juice that was pouring from Joanie’s ravaged cunt.</p><p>Joanie’s cries now turned to whimpers as further waves of
ecstasy coursed through her body. She lay on the bed twitching and
shivering as the feeling of total satiation overwhelmed her trembling
limbs.</p><p>“That good, eh?” Enquired a smirking Amy.</p><p>“Come here, you little darling,” Joanie said indicating
to Amy
to lie on the pillow next to her. “I have been fucked by experts in
my time
but I cannot ever recall an orgasm as good as that before. What am I
going
to do about you? I want to keep you here for all time. You are so
good for
me. I’m just an old selfish bitch, I know, but now that I have found
you I
do not want to lose you,” Joanie said while hugging Amy and raining
hot
little kisses down on the young teenager’s face.</p><p>Joanie then proceeded to lick clean all of the cum that
had
spread over Amy’s face. Then looking into the young girl’s eyes she
raised
Amy’s fingers to her mouth one by one and sucked them clean. “Never
realized before how good I taste ...” said a smiling Joanie, “...
both
front and back,” she added with a laugh.</p><p>“Well, that was another first,” Amy said smiling up a
Joanie.</p><p>“What was that?’ Asked Joanie not sure what Amy meant.</p><p>Well, it’s the first time I have ever put my fingers in
someone’s bottom,” responded a giggling Amy, a pretty blush suffusing
her
cheeks.</p><p>“If that was your first time, all I can say is that you
did it
very well. Like I said before that was mind-blowing,” Joanie said
while
giving Amy a hug.</p><p>“Now you little vixen, it’s your turn,” Joanie said while
sitting up and leaning over the young teenager. Joanie leant forward
to
place her lips on young Amy’s. The kiss started slow and gentle but
soon
livened up when Joanie thrust her tongue between the girl’s lips and
into
her mouth. The old lesbian’s tongue licked around the young girl's
teeth
and gums before dueling with her tongue.</p><p>Joanie broke the kiss and slowly kissed her way down to
Amy’s
tits. Sucking first one and then the other nipple into her mouth. The
gentle laving of Joanie's tongue on the erect nipples was bringing
the
young girl back to a heightened sense of sexual awareness.</p><p>Amy's hands went around Joanie's head to press the
woman's
mouth more firmly into her breasts.</p><p>Joanie continued her oral stimulation of the young girl's
tits
while her hands roamed freely over her hips, thighs and buttocks.</p><p>Amy's arousal was becoming intense; she felt the lips and
tongue
of the older woman caressing, sucking and nipping at her firm young
nipples
and her body began to thresh back and forth on the bed as the
glorious
sensations delivered by Joanie's mouth took the young girl to another
plane
of sensual pleasure.</p><p>Joanie then carried on down Amy’s body, kissing and
licking as
she went until she came to the soft curls around Amy’s pussy. The
blonde
hairs were quite sparse so that the vulva beneath was clearly
visible.
Unlike Joanie’s older cunt, this one was clearly the cunt of a young
girl.</p><p>The perfectly formed outer lips shielded the inner lips
from
view. The slit marking the opening of her vagina ran straight through
the
center of her prominent pudenda. That slit was sodden with Amy’s
juices and
Joanie knew that the young girl’s treasures lay inside. Joanie’s
fingers
slowly peeled the outer lips apart to reveal the inner lips, at the
top of
which lay the little pea sized clitoris.</p><p>Joanie breathed deeply taking in the wonderful scent of
fresh
young pussy. ‘I could die happy right now with that fantastic smell
in my
nostrils,’ Joanie mused silently to herself. She took note of the
liberal
amounts of love juice flowing freely from the young girl’s cunt and
licked
her lips in anticipation.</p><p>Joanie bent her head and started given long slow licks to
the
young girl’s cunt. Amy’s head was thrashing from side to side and her
fingers were grabbing at the bed sheets as a tingling sensation began
in
her pussy and spread out through the rest of her body.</p><p>Already Amy was very close to climax under the expert
tongue of
the older lesbian. Conscious of the pleasure that Amy had given her
she bent
the girl’s legs back to expose the perfectly round pink rosebud of
her anus.
Joanie extended her licking to take in the tight sphincter muscle at
the
nether orifice. The young muscle was far to strong to allow
penetration by
her tongue so Joanie placed one finger on the girl’s anus and gently
began a
circling motion with the tip of her finger around the rim. Helped by
all of
the lubrication in Amy’s butt crack, Joanie was able to penetrate the
resisting sphincter and push her finger in up to the first knuckle.</p><p>Amy took over the holding open of her legs so that Joanie
could
concentrate on giving pleasure. She was now quite incoherent as the
waves
of pleasure washed over her; she was babbling and whimpering while
Joanie
brought her closer and closer to climax. Joanie continued with tongue
and
finger to raise up the wonderful sensations that would take her over
the
edge of rational thought and into unbridled orgasmic gratification.</p><p>Joanie now had her finger completely encased in Amy’s
rectum
and began a soft sawing motion back and forth. Her mouth then
descended on
Amy’s exposed clitoris and started to alternatively suck, lick and
gently
bite the nubbin. That was enough, between the finger fucking of her
tight
little asshole and the sucking on her clit; Amy went over the edge
into a
magnificent orgasm.</p><p>She screamed aloud as a gigantic wave of pure pleasure set her body
trembling and shaking. Joanie kept up the sucking and the fucking and
suddenly a second orgasm even greater than the first hit the young
girl’s
over-sensitive body and she screamed again and lost consciousness as
her
brain shut down on sensory overload.</p><p>To be continued. Any suggestions or comments would be greatly appreciated.</p>"
43,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 9 – Admiration & Revelation",Alice Gee,9,,['F/f  f/f'],"<p>Amy came to, cradled in Joanie’s arms. Her eyes fluttered
open
and she looked lovingly at the older woman. Joanie bent down, kissed
her
gently on the lips, and said. “How do feel darling?”</p><p>“Absolutely exhausted, drained, happy and well-fucked,”
came
the young girl’s smiling response. She returned the kiss and then
looked
questioningly into Sheila’s eyes.</p><p>“What’s wrong, poppet,” Joanie asked with a furrow on her
brow.</p><p>“There’s no cum left on your face. What happened to it
because
I must have cum buckets?” Amy asked plaintively.</p><p>“I went to the bathroom and washed already. You were out
for
about five minutes; I was getting a little worried about you.”</p><p>“That’s not fair, I want my share,” Amy pouted.</p><p>Joanie laughed and said, “Don’t worry my lovely; if you
are
willing, you will have plenty more opportunities to lick cum of my
face
some other time.”</p><p>They dozed for a while until Amy stirred and then leaned
over
and kissed Joanie and said, “I need to get ready. I promised
Stephanie
that I would have lunch with her. Also I really need to use the
bathroom,
I need to take a ‘you know what’. Then I want to take another shower
and
get dressed. Then I’m going to beg you for a ride home,” Amy said
between
little kisses on Joanie’s lips.</p><p>“No problem, I have to take you home to see if I’m going
to get
that poke in the eye,” Joanie said with a smile on her face. “Now as
to the
‘you know what’ I think I need to take one of those as well, though I
don’t
think we should share a bathroom for that. So you can use the
bathroom in
the second bedroom and I will use the one in this bedroom. When you
have
finished you can either shower in there or come and join me in here.
Then
I will drive you home.” Joanie said as she pulled Amy to her feet and
indicated where the second bedroom was.</p><p>So when they had each taken care of their ‘calls of
nature’,
they showered together in the bathroom in the main bedroom. Both
women
used shower caps on this occasion. There was a lot of stroking and
kissing
but no further lovemaking. Both woman and girl were well satiated at
the
moment and content to just kiss and cuddle.</p><p>When they both got dressed. Joanie was conscious that she
might
be taking two pretty young girls to lunch. She knew that almost all
the
eyes would be on the youngsters but was determined that she would at
least
look chic and so draw some appreciative eyes her way. Therefore, she
donned
a pair of Chloe white, wide leg pants and an Alberta Ferretti cream-
colored
silk painted top. On her feet, she wore a pair of cream-colored
Chanel
pumps with three-inch heels. She would remove them for driving but
they
would give that extra bit of height while she was walking. Amy
settled for
the pair of Tommy denim shorts and white sleeveless halter top that
she had
packed in her overnight bag.</p><p>Joanie took another twenty minutes putting on her face. A
layer
of make-up without which it would have been quite unthinkable for her
to
face the outside world. The fact that a beautiful teenager had been
with
her all morning, making love, quite unperturbed by Joanie’s natural
face
was completely lost on the older woman.</p><p>Before they left the apartment, Joanie took Amy in her
arms
and kissed her lightly on the lips, careful not to smudge her
lipstick.
She then looked into her eyes and said, “I have so enjoyed our night
together, my darling Amy. I hate to see you leave.”</p><p>“This has been such an incredible night for me. I do not
want
it to end either but unfortunately; we have to get back to our lives.
And
I have to go to school tomorrow, there is no getting around that.”</p><p>“I know, I just don’t know when I am going to see you
again,”
Joanie said with a frown.</p><p>“The problem is that my school week is full of activity.
I
cannot neglect my studies; I have set my heart on UCLA so I do not
want to
jeopardize that. Also, if I started skipping sport’s practice then my
friends would get curious and my parents would soon find out,” Amy
responded with a rueful look on her face and then went on, “I have
your
phone number so if an opportunity presents itself during the week I
can
phone you to set something up, otherwise, I think we will have to
wait
until the next weekend. I would not be able to stay the night but I
could
be here early in the morning and stay all day.”</p><p>“Then that’s what we will plan for. If you can get away
during
the week give me a call, if not call me on Friday night and I’ll
arrange
to pick you up on Saturday morning and bring you back here.”</p><p>“Actually, that may be a good thing because my pussy is
quite
sore and sensitive right now and is going to need some recovery
time.” Amy
stated with a mischievous grin on her face.</p><p>“A young pussy like yours does not take long to recover.
I
predict that you will be ready to go again tomorrow. I further
predict
that you’ll be diddling yourself by Tuesday night,” Joanie said with
a
smirk.</p><p>“I will not!” Amy responded indignantly with a blush
forming
on her face.</p><p>“We’ll see,” Joanie said with a knowing smile and then
added,
“If you do feel the urge to diddle yourself, give me a call so that I
can
share it with you.”</p><p>“That sounds a little weird to me,” Amy said dubiously.</p><p>“No, it’s not, I think you’ll find it quite a turn on,”
Joanie
predicted, “Just try it and see what you think.”</p><p>“I don’t know, let me think about it.”</p><p>“Have I been wrong so far?” Joanie asked.</p><p>“No, I guess not,” Amy answered.</p><p>“Well, try it and see if you like it. You can always hang
up
if you think it is too weird for you.” Joanie smiled as she put her
arm
around the young girl to reassure her. “Now let’s get going. You need
to
meet your friend and actually, I am a little intrigued at what her
reaction is going to be. How about I wait around when I get you home
and
if she is agreeable then I will take you both out to lunch.” Joanie
looked
expectantly at Amy as she said this. From Joanie’s point of view, she
could not know enough sixteen-year-old girls. You never knew when you
would get lucky. Maybe even get a little threesome action going.
Joanie
shivered as that delicious thought ran through her head.</p><p>The more Joanie thought about it the better it all
sounded.
‘After all you could never tell with these young girls. They have no
preconceived ideas when they first start with lesbian sex. Their
minds are
open and pliable. Look at this beauty before me, as beautiful a piece
of
female flesh as you could wish to find. Looking at her a person would
believe that she was completely innocent and unspoiled but get her in
the
sack and she turns into a complete wanton, who is game for anything.
I’ve
never met a young girl who accepted anal sex as easily and
completely. I
have only scraped the surface with this one. Who knows what she will
ultimately be capable of?’ Joanie mused to herself.</p><p>Amy was looking up at Joanie. She could see that she was
deep
in thought but had no idea what was going through the older woman’s
mind.
All things considered, it was just as well that Amy was no mind
reader as
she might have been less than pleased if she knew the way Joanie’s
thoughts
were going. Finally, the young girl said, “Well, I will ask Stephanie
if
she would like to go to lunch with us but I think it unlikely that
she will
agree. After all, she is likely to be quite shocked at what I am
going to
tell her and I was thinking that I would need to sit her down and
have a
long persuasive talk with her to bring her around.”</p><p>“That’s OK; you just go in and talk to her. I will wait
outside. If you feel that everything is going well then you can
invite me
in and introduce me. If on the other hand you feel she would not be
responsive at this time, you can let me know. I will leave and meet
her
another day.”</p><p>Joanie then opened the door to allow Amy to exit the
apartment,
she made sure that the door was locked and then they both walked over
to
the elevator and stood together as they waited for the elevator car
to
arrive.</p><p>As the doors opened, a striking young blonde woman exited
the
car. Amy recognized her immediately. “Oh Me God! It’s you! You’re
Emily
Foster! I recognize you! You’re a TV and movie star!” A very excited
Amy
exclaimed. Amy had spotted many TV and movie stars while out and
about in
the Los Angeles area but this was the first time she had met
one ‘face to
face’.</p><p>The beautiful blonde smiled and nodded at Amy and then
turned
to Joanie and said, “Hello Joanie. How are you? I’ve not seen you for
a
while.”</p><p>“Yes,” Joanie answered, “We seem to keep different hours.
It’s
been about two weeks since I last saw you.”</p><p>With that, both of the women embraced and bussed each
other on
both cheeks. In doing so their cheeks barely touched while they
placed
imaginary kisses around two inches away from each other’s ears. Then
Joanie spoke up, “Emily, I would like to introduce you to Amy. Amy is
a
very dear friend of mine who obviously recognizes you from your TV
shows.
Emily Foster meet Amy Williams. Amy Williams meet Emily Foster.”</p><p>Emily turned to Amy with a tolerant smile on her face.
She had
immediately understood the term ‘very dear friend’ as a euphemism for
lover. She had known Joanie for many years and they shared many
mutual
friends. “Hello Amy, I am so pleased to meet you. Any friend of
Joanie’s
is a friend of mine.” Emily smiled indulgently at Amy, she was well
used
to the effect her presence has on some susceptible members of the
public.
She attempted to put a dumbstruck Amy at her ease by saying, “Really
there
is no need to be overawed. What I do is just a job. A little more
glamorous than most but a job none the less.”</p><p>With that, she held out her arms and embraced a star-
struck
Amy. Emily whispered in Amy’s ear while giving her a brief hug, “I
think
you are very beautiful. You are a very pretty young woman and if you
should
ever want an introduction to the studio, I would be very happy to do
that.
Just let Joanie know and I will set it up.” With that she turned back
to
Joanie and said, “I’m absolutely bushed, we had a four thirty shoot
this
morning and I need to get to bed for a short nap.”</p><p>“I looked for you at Rita’s birthday party last night but
didn’t see you. Now I know why,” Joanie said with a smile on her face.</p><p>“Yeh. I wanted to go and Rachel was looking forward to it
but
no-one would have been pleased if I had turned up this morning
reeking of
gin and with blood shot eyes.” Emily said with a shrug of her
shoulders.
“Now I need to go in there and make it up to Rachel.”</p><p>“OK, goodbye Emily, keep in touch,” Joanie said while
stepping in to the elevator. As she stepped into the elevator, she
gave a
daydreaming Amy a little shake of the shoulder.</p><p>“Yes, I sure will, I will call you in the week because I
want
to set something up for next weekend. To make up for Rachel missing
the
party. Goodbye Joanie, goodbye Amy.” This last salutation was
accompanied
with a big beaming smile and directed at the obviously overawed and
admiring Amy.</p><p>“Y...yes, goodbye Emily. I...er...I mean...it has been a
pleasure to meet you,” Amy stammered out while looking rapturously at
a
smiling Emily.</p><p>Joanie hit the down button and the door closed cutting
off
the sight of the very beautiful blonde TV star.</p><p>“Wow! Did you see that? Emily Foster. I met Emily Foster
and
she actually spoke to me. Wow! Nobody is going to believe this.” Amy
then
turned to Joanie and asked, “Did I look a total klutz there. I felt I
should be saying something but nothing would come out. She even
offered to
introduce me to her studio. Why would she do that? After all, I am a
total
stranger. Do you think I should?”</p><p>Joanie looked at Amy and said, “Well, to start with, she
saw
that you were with me. So she would assume, correctly, that you are
part
of the ‘Sisterhood’ and we sisters take care of each other, help each
other whenever we can. She sees that you are beautiful, so you are
already
half way there. So maybe you have that little bit extra that could
mean
that you have the potential to make it in Tinseltown. I think you
should
give it some thought. You are beautiful and studios are always on the
look
out for new talent, but keep it in perspective. Many girls try but
very
few actually make it. Give it a go if you really want to but don’t
lose
sight of your education and your entrance to college. And before you
do
anything, make sure you talk it over with your parents. And, of
course,
you will need to come up with a plausible explanation of how you met
Emily.”</p><p>This gave the eager Amy pause for thought but she was
still
bubbling with excitement when they reached the underground garage.</p><p>Joanie helped Amy into the car; she then settled herself
in
and then drove out of the complex to make the drive to Mar Vista.
Joanie
drove the Lexus into Amy’s street, entered the driveway and parked
the car.
She turned to Amy and said, “Well, I am going to get a poke in the
eye or
do you agree that you are one well fucked and satiated young girl.”</p><p>“You are definitely not getting a poke in the eye and I
think
that I am all those things you said and more, including very happy. I
want
to kiss you but I can see Stephanie looking and I need to break it to
her
gently, and you never know how many neighbors are watching,” Amy said
with
a rueful smile.</p><p>“You go on in and break the news to your friend. I hope
everything works out because I would really like to get to know
Stephanie;
after all, I owe her a debt of gratitude for making last night
possible. I
would like to show my appreciation to her in some way but only if you
feel
that I should. So go on, I will wait here and you let me know what if
we
are all going to lunch or not,” Joanie said giving Amy’s bare thigh a
gentle squeeze.</p><p>“Well, there is only one way to find out, I can see her
looking
and she must be wondering why I’m taking so long to get out of the
car, so
I had better get on with it. She will have already seen you so there
is no
hiding the fact that it is a woman bringing me home.”</p><p>Amy smiled a nervous smile at Joanie; she placed her hand
over
the hand on her thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze. She then
added, ""Wish
me luck.” With that, she opened the car door and exited the car. She
turned
and retrieved her bag from the rear seat. She waved to Stephanie in
the
window and walked up the steps to the house one very nervous young
girl,
all her previous bravado completely disappeared.</p><p>Stephanie had heard the car pull up into the drive. She
walked
over to the window to look out. She saw the dark blue vehicle; she
did not
recognize the make but thought that it looked expensive. She could
see that
the driver was a woman and this reinforced her opinion that this must
be
the guy’s mother. After all, why would she be there? She saw Amy get
out of
the car, reach into the back seat for her overnight bag, turn and
mount the
steps to the front door. Stephanie hurried to the door to open it.
She was
eager to hear all the juicy details of Amy’s overnight adventure,
including
such minutiae as how many times she had sex, had she had an orgasm,
if so
how many and the size of the guy’s dick. In other words normal girl
talk
after a night out. She hardly gave any further thought to the female
driving the car.</p><p>Stephanie pulled open the door and dragged the trembling
Amy
inside. She looked out the door and noticed that the car was still
parked
there with the woman sat inside, apparently making no effort to
leave.
“Who’s that?” Stephanie asked curiously, “Are you going to ask her
in?”</p><p>Amy looked at her friend and replied, “Not yet, I need to
talk
to you first.”</p><p>“OK, let’s go into the kitchen, I’ve made some iced tea.
We can
sit down and have a glass and you can start to tell me all about it.
And
leave nothing out, or else!” Stephanie said as she pulled a reluctant
Amy
into the kitchen a broad smile on her beautiful face.</p><p>“OK! OK! Take it easy, your pulling my arm off,” Amy
protested
as she sat on one of the high chairs at the island in the center of
the
kitchen.</p><p>“Right then, start at the beginning and stop when you get
to
the end. I may ask for some extra juicy details at certain points
along the
way,” Stephanie was smiling broadly, as she reached for the jug. “By
the
way you did not tell me who the woman in the car was.”</p><p>Now that the actual moment had arrived, Amy had no idea
how to
begin. She had thought there would be no problem in confiding in
Stephanie,
her best friend of more years than she could remember. After all,
they had
shared everything up to now. Every bit of information on school, boys
and
sex had been shared between them, every change in their physical
development had been discussed down to the minutest detail,
everything had
been open, and nothing had been taboo. But now, suddenly Amy was
fearful,
afraid of her friend’s reaction. Amy took a deep breath and blurted
out,
“She is my date! She is the woman I went to the party with and the
one I
spent the night with.”  Amy looked fearfully at Stephanie, watching
her
closely to see if she could gage her reaction.</p><p>Stephanie gawped back at Amy, she was stock still, her
hand
held the glass jug. She had been about to pour but now the jug was
poised
above the table. A pin drop would have crashed through the kitchen if
such
a thing had happened. Still Stephanie stared open-mouthed back at Amy.</p><p>Finally, Amy said, “Please Steph, say something. I’m so
scared
that you are going to hate me and that you will not want to be my
friend
any more.”</p><p>Stephanie seemed to shake herself back to conscious
thought
and looked long and hard at the trembling Amy, finally she
said, “This is
not a joke, is it? You are serious. I have so many questions I want
to ask
but don’t know where to begin, or even if I should begin. Goodness
Amy,
you certainly know how to get a person’s attention. OK I’ll start
with the
obvious question. I take it that we are talking lesbian here. That
you
have spent the last night in the arms of a lesbian. An old one at
that,
and doing things that lesbians do, whatever they may be?”</p><p>“Well, yes, that is how it is,” Amy responded fearfully.</p><p>“So how long have you known that you are a lesbian?”
Stephanie
asked quizzically.</p><p>“Well, I’m not that sure I should call myself an out-and-
out
lesbian. I was kind of experimenting. To see what it was like. You
know,
after my experience with Mark last week, I wondered if it might be
better
with a woman,” Amy said with a quiver in her voice.</p><p>“And was it?”</p><p>“Well ... er ... yes. Actually, it was great. Making love
with
a woman can be a very satisfying experience.”</p><p>“So to conduct your experiment you had to go out and find
the
‘Wicked Witch of the West’. Where did you find her incidentally?”
Stephanie
asked forcefully.</p><p>“I didn’t, she found me. You remember that last week we
were
at the mall in Santa Monica. You, me and Rosie. Well, she was sat at
the
next table, when you all left she came and sat next to me. She ended
up
giving me a ride home. She invited me to the party then but it was
only
after the episode with Mark that I decided to accept.” Amy was
fearful of
where this conversation was going, as Stephanie seemed angrier than
she
expected. She was expecting her friend to be shocked, disgusted even
but
not angry. She was almost acting as if I had two-timed her, had been
unfaithful to her.</p><p>As if to confirm her thoughts, Stephanie said, “So you
wanted
to experiment, so you went out and found an old bag like her. What
about
me? Am I not good enough for you?”</p><p>It was Amy’s turn to be shocked with her mouth hanging
open,
“What do you mean?”</p><p>“What do you think I mean? We have done everything
together
since we were babies. Told each other everything, shared everything.
Until
yesterday that is. Now you are sneaking off, having secrets. Keeping
things
from me.” Stephanie looked at Amy belligerently. “And by the way. Why
is
that old dyke waiting around outside? Does she expect me to give my
blessing to your little relationship or am I the next on her list?”</p><p>Amy began to realize that what Stephanie was feeling was
not
so much anger as jealousy. Amy got to her feet and walked around the
kitchen island took the glass jug that Stephanie was still holding
and
placed it on the table. She then put her two hands on Stephanie’s
face and
looked directly into her eyes and said, “You are plenty good enough
for
me. I think you are very beautiful, I have always thought that. It is
just
that I have not had these kinds of thoughts before. I have never
thought of
making love to women but now that I do, you would be the one I would
choose
as a lover before all others.”</p><p>With that, Amy pulled Stephanie’s face down to hers and
placed
her lips on her friend’s mouth. She closed her eyes and began to
sensuously
kiss her friend. She gently ran her tongue over her Stephanie’s lips
until
her mouth opened and allowed Amy’s tongue to enter. Stephanie’s arms
went
around Amy, she pulled her towards her, and the kiss became more
urgent,
more passionate, Amy’s hands continued to hold Stephanie’s face while
Stephanie’s hands roamed up and down Amy’s back.</p><p>Finally, they broke apart; Amy looked at Stephanie and
said,
“Well, what do you think?”</p><p>“What do I think? I don’t know what to think. All these
years
I think that secretly I have wanted you but never admitted it even to
myself. Now I find you going off and making love to a woman, an old
woman
at that and I think I am jealous. I am also thinking that life is
unfair.
Why couldn’t I have been your first? Why couldn’t we have realized
this
yesterday and it could have been me that you slept with last night,
not
Greta Garbo out there? And another thing that I am thinking is. Are
you
going to tell ‘Miss Hollywood 1960’ to skedaddle or am I,” Stephanie
said
with a smile.</p><p>“I had better do it. You might end up giving her a poke
in the
eye.” Amy laughed aloud and then said, “Sorry, private joke. You wait
for
me by the front door while I tell her to go. Then we will take this
upstairs. We have at least four hours until my folks get home and I
want to
make the most of them. I have learned a lot in the last twenty four
hours
and I want to pass on some of my knowledge to you.”</p><p>With that, Amy ran out through the door to tell Joanie
that she
had talked things over with Stephanie and that everything was all
right but
that they had decided that they would eat (each other) at home
instead.</p><p>The end of the seduction. Though it could be the beginning of an
affair,
and if so, which affair?</p><p>Any suggestions or comments would be greatly appreciated.</p>"
44,"The Temptation of Julie, Part 1",Alice Gee,1,,['F/f F solo'],"<p>Julie Brown stood over the island in the center of her kitchen
preparing vegetables. She heard the screen door slam behind her and
then the excited chatter of young girl’s voices.</p><p>She turned to see her 11-year-old daughter Carrie walk through the
door arm in arm with her best friend, 10 year old Tina.</p><p>“Well, good afternoon, girls. How was the day at school?”</p><p>“Fine,” replied Carrie indifferently.</p><p>But the response from Tina was entirely different. She untangled her
arm from Carrie’s and ran towards the older woman.</p><p>Julie knew what was coming and quickly placed the serrated knife onto
the worktop. She quickly opened her arms as Tina ran up to give her
one of her trademark hugs.</p><p>This was the typical greeting that Tina gave to all of the people she
met, friends and strangers alike. Julie did not know what effect it
had on other people but she knew that it had an overwhelming effect
on her. Her heart raced and a pleasurable tingle emanated from her
pussy.</p><p>Tina rushed into Julie’s arms and threw her arms around her waist
while reaching with her lips to place a wet kiss on the Julie’s cheek.</p><p>Julie arms went around the young girl and she placed her hands on
Tina’s hips, all the while wishing she could let her hands roam down
and grasp the firm, rounded cheeks of Tina’s young bottom.</p><p>“Hello, Mrs Brown. I am so happy to see you again.” Tina gushed
whilst squeezing Julie’s body.</p><p>“And I am happy to see you, little one. You are always welcome here.
But you know you gave me the same greeting when I saw you this
morning.”  Julie smiled down on the enthusiastic youngster while her
nipples hardened and she knew that her pussy would be leaking fluids
to stain the crotch her white hipster briefs.</p><p>“Do you mean you don’t want me to give you a hug?” Tina pouted while
staring up into Julie’s eyes.</p><p>“Of course not, my lovely. I am always pleased to get a hug from you.
It makes my day.” Julie stated, though she was wishing that the hug
was only the prelude to more pleasurable things. Things that would
lead to getting this young temptress naked and laying on the bed, her
knees in the air and Julie nestled between her thighs licking out her
tight virgin pussy. A shiver of excitement passed through her body as
she thought this agreeable thought. She often mused to herself on
whether she would ever get up the nerve to take her longings a step
further.</p><p>She was unsure of when the little hugs that she received form Tina
had turned from being amusing diversions into lustful yearnings.
Certainly she had been on the receiving end of Tina’s hugs for the
past three years. Since the young girl and her parents had moved into
the house next door. Tina had immediately teamed up with Julie’s
daughter Carrie and as they both attended the same local school, the
two girls had soon become fast friends.</p><p>Through that friendship Tina had become an almost permanent fixture
in the Brown household. The fact that the Brown’s had a swimming pool
in their yard whilst Tina’s parents did not ensured that the girl was
at the Brown’s house every day during the summer and every weekend
during the school year. She might be unsure when the change in her
feelings toward Tina came about but now she knew that the desire to
seduce the girl was becoming stronger with each enthusiastic hug and
each soft kiss on the cheek.</p><p>“Oy, you two, when you are finished, Tina and I are supposed to going
for a swim.” Carrie’s voice cut into Julie’s reverie.</p><p>Julie reluctantly dropped her hands away from Tina’s sweet young
form. She looked down at her daughter’s friend, smiled, leaned
forward to place a swift kiss on the young girl’s nose and said, “Go
on, Tina, you know what Carrie’s like when she thinks she is being
ignored.”</p><p>“Why don’t you come and swim with us, it’ll be fun,” Tina looked
earnestly into Julie’s eyes.</p><p>“Maybe later, poppet. I have to prepare dinner. Now go and enjoy
yourself.”</p><p>Tina quickly turned and ran to catch up with her friend.  When she
had caught up with Carrie she turned and treated Julie to a dazzling
smile and wave of her hand. Julie’s heart skipped a beat as she
looked at that smile. She knew she was being foolish, lusting after a
child was a recipe for disaster and though she had vowed in the past
never to make a move on the young girl, her resolve was dissolving
with every passing day and every heart-wrenching hug.</p><p>Julie watched as the girl’s headed towards Carrie’s room to change
into their swimsuits. Tina always left her swimwear and towels at the
house and had done for many years. Julie had never minded the extra
laundry because she had from the very start welcomed the girl into
her home recognizing that her bubbly nature and infectious laughter
was what her daughter needed.</p><p>Until Tina had appeared on the scene, Carrie had tended to be a
little shy, reserved even but Tina had soon cured her of that. The
girl was a breath of fresh air into everyone’s life. With her blond
ponytail, bright blue eyes, easy smile, slim attractive body and
pretty features the girl was a revelation in the Brown household. She
would enter the house and it was immediately turned into a place of
fun and laughter. No one seemed to be immune to her.</p><p> Jimmy, Julie’s husband had predicted within months of Tina entering
their lives that the little girl would leave a trial of broken hearts
in her wake as she traveled through life. Julie ruefully admitted to
herself that her’s was probably the first to fall for the girl’s
undoubted charms.</p><p>Julie had no history of lesbian affairs; she had passed through high
school and then college without ever feeling any attraction to her
own sex. She appreciated the good looks and poise of other females
but had never considered any of them in a sexual way. That had
changed within the past three months when the amusement of Tina’s
hugs had begun to take on a whole new dimension in Julie’s sex
starved mind.</p><p>At thirty six Julie was a very attractive woman. A regular workout
regime at the gym helped to keep her body trim. Her butt drew many
appreciative glances when she ventured out in shorts or jeans. Her
breasts were a B-cup but she considered them perfect for her body
shape. Her blond hair she wore in a bob style that framed the classic
good looks inherited from her northern European ancestors.</p><p>Her husband Jimmy had dubbed her ‘one hot sexy piece of ass’ on many
occasions and she felt the accolade justified. She knew she looked
good, she knew men desired her but she was married; happily married
to a man who loved her and whom she loved in return.</p><p>The problem was that Jimmy worked away so much. He was an oil rig
worker and was invariably working overseas. Presently he was working
on a platform in the North Sea between Scotland and Norway. He worked
a rotation schedule of one month at home, one month away. And
although the money he earned afforded them a very comfortable
southern California life style. The one month away turned Julie from
a happy, well fucked suburban housewife with no sexual hang-ups into
a very horny, very frustrated, very vulnerable woman. She had
contemplated having an affair but she felt unable to betray her
husband in that way. To her the marriage vows were sacred. So she had
begun to surf the Internet and began reading erotic stories.</p><p>She found she was not turned on by heterosexual stories but found
that lesbian stories had piqued her interest. She was amazed how
turned on she became when she read these stories. She had delved
deeper until she found inter-generational themed stories and at last
she knew she had come home. This was what she wanted. This was a
fantasy so wild, so exciting that she could orgasm without using her
fingers as she read.</p><p>She merely had to squeeze her thighs together and roll her hips as
she read of the seduction of young teenage girls by middle aged
housewives, doctors, teachers, a whole slew of women loving, touching
and licking young girls. When she finally found a site that dealt
with the seduction of pre-pubescent girls she experienced the most
tremendous orgasm of her life. Even her husband, who was no slouch in
the bedroom, could not bring out this feeling of euphoria.</p><p>So here she was with still over two weeks until Jimmy came home
again. She was horny, frustrated and in sore need of sexual relief.
She diddled her clit most nights but found the experience sadly
unfulfilling. She craved human contact when she made love and
although she would still lust after Tina even after Jimmy had
returned home. She found she could control her desires while her
husband gave her snatch the attention it needed. While he was away
the temptation to do something foolish was becoming irresistible.</p><p>She completed the preparation of the vegetables; the meat was
seasoned and placed in the refrigerator. Julie decided that she had
done enough for the moment. Any other tasks could be postponed until
later.</p><p>Julie decided to join the girls out at the pool. She made her way to
her bedroom to change into her swimsuit. Once in the bedroom she
stripped off her top and shorts, followed by her bra and hipsters.</p><p>She glanced at the crotch of her pants and confirmed her previous
thoughts that her pussy had been leaking when she had embraced young
Tina. Julie took a sniff of the pants and gave a little nod of
approval at the scent of her own arousal.</p><p>She walked over to her full length mirror to give herself the once
over. Satisfied that she still had what it takes she donned a modest
white bikini and headed for the yard.</p><p>Julie exited the house and walked over to the pool. She placed one of
the sun loungers into position so that she would be able to soak the
late afternoon sunshine. Before she lay down, Julie looked across at
the two young girls. Her daughter Carrie was in the water lazily
floating on her back.</p><p>Tina had her back to Julie as she climbed out of the pool. Her pale
blue bikini bottom had crept into the crack of the young girl’s ass
so that one butt cheek was completely exposed.</p><p>A small sigh escaped from Julie’s lips as she gazed on the young
girl’s perfect orb.</p><p>When she reached the top of the poolside ladder Tina reached behind
her to place a finger under her bikini bottom to adjust it back into
shape.</p><p>Julie expelled an even longer sigh as she imagined it was her finger
that was smoothing across the girl’s perfectly rounded butt cheek
preparatory to running her finger into the crack of her ass and
tickle the puckered rim of her little anus.</p><p>With a little shake of her head Julie lay down on the lounger,
adjusted her sunglasses and relaxed while enjoying the warmth of the
sun on her lightly bronzed skin. Thoughts of Tina’s smooth young body
occupied her thoughts and she could feel a tingle of desire rekindle
itself in her pussy.</p><p>As she lay under the sun Julie pondered the problem of how to find
out if Tina would be interested in a little sex action without
frightening the girl and causing an uncomfortable scene with
potentially disastrous results. Julie did not underestimate the
consequences of what would happen should this all go wrong. She knew
that she must tread very carefully and try to ensure that any move
she made was likely to be welcomed otherwise her very comfortable
life style could come to an abrupt and sudden end.</p><p>Public humiliation, divorce, even jail could result from a
precipitous move on the young girl. Julie told herself that she
needed to be very sure that her advances would be well received
before she should make any overt move.</p><p>She knew that the girl’s young age would mean that she would have no
experience in recognizing any subtle hints or suggestions. So, she
needed to arouse the girl without raising any alarms bells.</p><p>‘How the hell am I supposed to do that,’ mused Julie as she reclined
in the lounger.</p><p>Suddenly, she sat bolt upright as a cascade of cold water splashed
down on her exposed tummy.</p><p>Her eyes flew open and she saw Tina standing there gleefully grinning
as she held the glass that she had used to pour cold water onto
Julie’s stomach.</p><p>“You little minx, you just wait until I get hold of you. You are oh
so in trouble,” Julie screamed as her body shivered from the effects
of the cold dousing.</p><p>Tina ran away howling with laughter, tears running down her cheeks as
dodged between the chairs and tables surrounding the pool.</p><p>Julie took off after the laughing child determined to pay her back
for the indignity she had suffered.</p><p>Julie’s longer stride soon told and she grasped Tina around the waist
and wrestled her to the ground.  She sat astride the young girl. Her
fingers immediately sought out Tina’s bare midriff and began to
mercilessly tickle the young girl.</p><p>Tina’s happy laughter changed to hysterical screams as Julie
ruthlessly got her revenge on her hapless victim.</p><p>Gradually Julie began to realize the position she was in. She was
astride the object of her secret desires. Her bikini clad crotch
began to send pleasurable messages to her brain as it rubbed across
the young girl’s bucking lower abdomen. Julie’s fingers slowly began
to stop tickling and began to caress the warm, smooth skin of the
girl’s exposed waist.</p><p>Tina’s screams of hysterical laughter subsided as she felt the change
in Julie’s finger action. She began to experience the pleasurable
warmth of the smooth caresses of the older woman’s fingertips. Her
head stopped tossing from side to side and she looked questioningly
into Julie’s eyes, an almost pleading look entered her eyes as she
struggled to understand what these new feelings meant.</p><p>She instinctively knew that something had changed between herself and
her best friend’s mother but due to her inexperience she had no idea
what those changes were. All she knew was that suddenly her skin had
become so sensitive to the older woman’s touch, not in the ticklish
sense but something deeper and more meaningful.</p><p>This new feeling both scared her and excited her. She felt an
unfamiliar stirring within her tummy. Strange sensations began to
take over her body and she wanted Carrie’s mom to keep doing whatever
it was she was doing because it felt so nice, so exciting and so
good. She had no idea what was happening but whatever it was, she did
not want it to stop.</p><p>Julie suddenly pulled her hands away from Tina’s body; she looked
furtively around to see if her actions had been witnessed. The only
person close enough to observe what was happening was her daughter
Carrie who remained floating on her back in the pool gently
propelling herself around with short strokes of her hands and feet.</p><p>Julie rose to her feet and looked down into Tina’s eyes. She was
quite unsure of what to say. A jumble of thoughts kept tumbling over
themselves in her brain. One thought began to push forward and crowd
out the rest. The realization that she had almost lost control. She
had almost given in to her base desires and came very close to
molesting the young girl. She was unsure where the resolve to break
off the caressing came from but she was profoundly glad that it had
arrived in time to save what could have become a very serious
situation with potentially catastrophic repercussions.</p><p>She shook her head to clear the lustful thoughts from her brain and
then reached down to pull the young girl to her feet and said. “Come
on, you mischievous young imp, do that again and I will really give
you a good tickling. I let you off lightly this time.”</p><p>Tina allowed herself to be pulled upright and lurched into Julie’s
body. She grasped Julie’s hands to steady herself while she looked
into the older woman’s face as if to find the answer to the myriad of
questions that were swirling through her head. Something had just
changed in her life of that Tina was very sure. What that change was
she had no idea but she felt hot, flustered and a warm tingling
sensation could be felt spreading out from her young pussy.</p><p>A feeling of embarrassment crept over her. She was suddenly self-
conscious for the first time in her young existence. She had always
felt happy, contented and comfortable knowing that she was surrounded
by people that loved her and that she loved in return but now she was
conscious of her body and her near nudity. More importantly she was
conscious of the close proximity of Carrie’s mom and her near nudity.</p><p>She felt a desire to reach out and caress the bare midriff of
Carrie’s mom but was overcome with a feeling of shyness. A feeling
that was totally alien to the young girl. Differing emotions engulfed
her 10 year old brain. Her heart was pounding and she felt an almost
over-whelming desire to embrace the older woman. She had always felt
the need to touch people; Tina gave out hugs like other people gave
out hand-shakes. But this time the need was different and did not
know how to handle it.</p><p>She blurted out a very quick. “I’m sorry,” to Julie and ran to the
pool and jumped in.  She swam around the pool, all the while trying
to make sense of what had just happened.</p><p>Julie stood there watching the child swim across the pool. The idle
thought that Carrie is a very confident swimmer entered her head and
was quickly displaced by the thought of what had almost occurred.</p><p>‘What am I to do?’ Julie agonized to herself. ‘I cannot avoid the
girl, neither can I bar her from the house. This is becoming more
than I can bear. The temptation is too much to handle.’</p><p>With that tormenting thought, Julie turned and headed for the house,
deciding that she’d had enough of the sun and needed to get indoors
to cool off.</p><p>If she had turned round at that moment she would have seen that she
was the object of some very admiring glances from Tina as the young
girl held on to the far side of the pool.</p><p>‘She has a very good figure,’ Tina mused to herself, ‘I’ve never
really noticed that before, she has nice long slim legs and her butt
is very neat and nicely rounded not like most of the older women who
tend to have fat asses,’ Tina giggled at her naughty thoughts and the
naughty words that she had used.</p><p>Julie walked briskly into the house and headed for her bedroom. She
closed the door behind her and started to remove her bikini. As the
top came off her nipples sprang free. Julie noticed that they were as
hard as pebbles and raised her hands to slowly massage both breasts.
A familiar warm feeling began to spread out from her tingling pussy.</p><p>‘Oh dear, that young minx has got me so horny. What is happening to
me? I have never felt like this about anyone before. Not even about
Jimmy.” Julie continued to gently massage her breasts as these
plaintive thoughts coursed through her brain.</p><p>She lowered her hands to remove the bikini bottoms. She lifted her
feet to remove the article from her body and then brought the thin
strip of material up to her face. She noted that the gusset of the
bikini bottoms was soaked with her secretions. She raised the white
strip to her nose and inhaled deeply. Her eyes closed as the aroma of
her own arousal assailed her nostrils.</p><p>“I wonder what young Tina smells like?” Julie said softly to
herself. “I bet she smells and tastes divine.”</p><p>A small shiver of anticipation overtook her body. “I have to have
her. I have to know what she tastes like. I cannot go on like this.
It will drive me insane.”</p><p>Julie’s hands went down to her dripping snatch. She ran her fingers
through her soft, brown pubic hairs and on to her final goal, the
small, erect protrusion of her clitoris.</p><p>Her fingers found the hard, little button and she pressed two fingers
onto the sensitive organ. Her hand then began to rotate in a circular
motion as the tingling in her pussy was heightened by her fast
approaching orgasm.</p><p>The two fingers on her right hand were now furiously rubbing her ever
more sensitive clitoris while the fingers of her left hand continued
to rub and pinch the erect nipples of her left breast.</p><p>A vision of Tina’s creamy white butt cheek peeking out from her
bikini bottoms entered Julie’s mind as her climax overtook her. A
feeling of pure animalistic pleasure emanated from her hot pulsating
pussy to engulf her body. Her legs buckled and she crumpled to the
carpeted floor as wave after wave of intense sexual joy swept through
her jerking limbs.</p><p>As Julie lay on the floor she continued to gently smooth and caress
her clitoris and the hot, sodden lips of her labia as the aftermath
of the fantastic orgasm slowly receded and left her with a wonderful
feeling of satisfaction.</p><p>Julie raised her sodden fingers to her mouth and licked her warm
juices from her fingers as her mind played over the reasons for such
a state of arousal.</p><p>“Wow! That was one hell of an orgasm. This girl has got me behaving
like a sixteen-year-old. I have to have her, whatever the risk. I
have to have her but I need to move carefully. First, I have to get
her alone and then I have to move slowly. She must not know what is
going on until it is too late. I’m sure that once I get her aroused
she will take to it like a duck to water.” Julie’s inner thoughts
were spoken to an empty room as she continued to slowly and gently
lick every trace of her juices from her saturated fingers and hand.</p>"
45,"The Temptation of Julie, Part 2",Alice Gee,2,Julie decides to act. The temptation is becoming too much.,['F/g F solo'],"<p>The following Saturday found Julie dropping off her daughter Carrie
at her school for a swimming match. Carrie was a member of the school
swim team and today’s match was away at another school. Julie
normally attended any competition that her daughter was in but today
she had other plans. She knew that her daughter’s friend, Tina was
almost certain to come to her house to swim in the pool as she did
not have a pool in her own yard. Julie had decided that today was the
day that she would attempt Tina’s seduction.</p><p>She was extremely nervous as she hauled her daughter’s tote bag from
the trunk of the car and handed it to Carrie. She gave her last
minute instructions of what to do if she arrived back early and to
make sure that she stayed in the group and not go off alone.</p><p>Carrie listened impassively to her mother’s instructions as she knew
them off by heart, having heard them many times before.</p><p>“It’s OK Mom, I know what to do. I won’t do anything silly and
besides Mrs Kovak and Miss Temple have eyes like hawks. They don’t
miss a thing.”  Carrie said mentioning the two teachers who would
chaperone the swim team that day.</p><p>“Well, just make sure you behave yourself and good luck in the
match.” With that expression of support and encouragement Julie lent
over and kissed her daughter on the cheek.</p><p>“Thanks Mom, I’ll see you later.” Carrie gave her mother a quick hug
and then turned and walked over to the bus that would take her to the
swim meet.</p><p>Julie watched as her daughter walked towards the bus. She noted with
approval the way her daughter’s butt filled out her shorts. Even
though the sports shorts she was wearing were far from figure hugging
the swelling of a pair of shapely buttocks could be discerned. ‘My
little girl is growing up. She is starting to get some curves on her
body. That is going to be one sweet looking figure within a few
years. Never mind Tina, this little girl of mine is going to break
some hearts as well.’ Julie thought to herself.</p><p>The thought of young Tina brought Julie’s thoughts back to the main
item on her agenda this day. ‘I would lay any money that the little
cutie is in my pool already,’ Julie thought with a smile tugging at
her lips.</p><p>With a final wave to her daughter, Julie got back into the car for
the 10 minute drive back to her home.</p><p>After Julie had parked and exited the car in her garage, she moved
towards the garage window that had a view of the swimming pool.
Before she got to the window she heard a splash and thought to
herself, ‘Yep, I was right, she’s in there already.’</p><p>Julie pressed the remote operator to close the garage doors. ‘We
don’t want any unexpected visitors, especially today.’ Julie thought
to herself. She already knew that the high walls and shrubbery around
her yard would prevent any prying eyes.</p><p>Julie reached the window and looked through, at first she could not
see the young girl but then she noticed her shape swimming underwater
towards the pool ladder.</p><p>She watched as Tina grasped the ladder and began to haul herself out
of the pool. Her breath caught in her throat as she watched the girl
emerge from the pool.</p><p>“Oh my God!” Julie gasped, “She’s not wearing her top.”</p><p>Julie watched with bated breath as the girl reached the top of the
ladder and stepped off and on to the tiled walkway that surrounded
the pool. She continued to hold her breath as her heart pounded in
her chest. She watched as the girl shook out her wet hair and then
run her hands through it as she took out the excess water.</p><p>Julie slowly let out her breath as she continued to watch the vision
of beauty before her. Tina was clad only a very skimpy pair of pale
blue bikini bottoms. They were made even skimpier by the fact that
the material had ridden up into the crack of her young ass and now
almost the whole of her perfect twin orbs were on display. Julie gave
out a small sigh of disappointment as the young girl reached back and
used her fingers to adjust the bikini back into position.</p><p>As the older woman watched Tina transferred her fingers to the front
of the bikini and carried out a similar re-alignment there.</p><p>“Wish those were my fingers,” the silent watcher said in a soft
undertone.</p><p>While she watched, the object of her secret and very unnatural desire
walked over to a lounger and sat down.</p><p>Julie tried to comprehend the reason for her lust for this young
girl. She held no secret yearnings for any of her daughters other
friends, in fact she had no particular desire for any other woman.
No, it was just this young, immature girl that set her heart racing.
It was only this pre-pubescent young female that threatened to ruin
her life.</p><p>That the girl was very beautiful was undeniable. But that was not the
reason; she knew many beautiful girls and women and had never
experienced any desire to make love to them. It was only this young
temptress that imperiled her existence.</p><p>It was probably the girl’s over affectionate nature that was the
tipping point for her lust. She had been getting exuberant hugs from
the young girl for close to three years now and within the past three
months Julie had begun to experience a sexual thrill whenever the
girl rushed into her arms.</p><p>If the girl had been as circumspect as Carrie’s other friends this
unnatural and potentially dangerous desire would never have surfaced.
But surface it had and Julie had become totally enmeshed in her
unlawful and to her, almost incomprehensible craving. But it was a
craving nonetheless and now Julie intended to try to realize her
desires. Today she would attempt the full seduction of this gorgeous
young creature.</p><p>Julie stared with an almost painful longing at the object of her
desire. She looked at the now recumbent child. She looked at the
smooth lightly tanned skin on Tina’s taut stomach and then up to the
girl’s flat chest. A pale strip indicated where her bikini top would
normally be worn.</p><p>The older woman gazed at the quarter sized areolas on the young
girl’s chest.. Unconsciously her tongue snaked out of her mouth to
lick around her dry lips as she thought of the joy of sucking the
small pink areolas into her mouth and gently biting down onto the
almost imperceptible projection of the child’s nipples.  </p><p>Julie again licked her trembling lips as the girl turned on to her
front and presented her round bottom to Julie’s admiring stare.</p><p>“Oh God! I’ve got to have her. I have got to run my hands over the
cute little ass.”</p><p>Julie thought momentarily about the morality of her plan and the fact
that this was a young impressionable girl that she was about to
attempt to seduce. She dismissed the thought by thinking of the
pleasure that both parties stood to gain.</p><p>‘She will thank me when she realizes what has happened. She will get
as much pleasure from this as me. I am going to broaden her horizons.
Yes, she will thank me.’ Bolstered by that emphatic self-endorsement
Julie smoothed down her hair and walked to the garage door.</p><p>Julie took a deep breath as she prepared to enter the yard and put
her seduction plans into action. “Here I go. In a couple of hours,
I’ll either be one happy woman or I’ll be facing disaster. Come on
girl, you can do it.” With that nervous confidence booster Julie
walked through the garage door and into the yard.</p><p>“Hi, Tina. I thought I’d find you here.” Julie called out to the
young girl as she walked in to the yard.</p><p>Tina’s head snapped upwards and looked towards the source of the
sound that had disturbed the quiet morning air. A dazzling smile
spread across her face as her eyes settled her friend’s mom.</p><p>The young girl sprang to her feet and rushed to greet her host.</p><p>Julie’s heart raced as she watched the beautiful child run towards
her naked except for a thin strip of cloth covering her groin.</p><p>Knowing full well that the girl would not stop until she had grasped
her in a full body hug, Julie opened her arms to welcome the over-
exuberant girl.</p><p>Tina rushed into Julie’s arms; she clasped her thin girlish arms
around Julie’s body and reached up to kiss the older woman on the
cheek.</p><p>Julie turned her face to the young girl so that instead of the girl’s
wet kiss landing, as usual, on her cheek, it landed on Julie’s
puckered lips. Julie’s hands snaked down the young girl’s body and
whereas previously they had always stopped when they reached the
child’s hips. This time they continued on to cover the firm mounds of
Tina’s young buttocks.</p><p>Julie grasped the firm globes in her hands and pulled the girl
closer. She bent her head to place another kiss on the young girl’s
surprised lips, Tina eyes were like saucers as her mind registered
the second kiss.</p><p>Still firmly holding Tin’s butt cheeks in her hands, Julie looked
into the young girl’s eyes and said, “Good morning, Tina. How do you
like our greeting this morning?”</p><p>Tina looked into Julie’s eyes very conscious of the hands cupping her
young butt and the memory of the touch of the two soft kisses that
remained on her lips. She looked deep into the eyes of her best
friend’s mom and saw something that she had never seen before. There
was an intensity in the older woman’s eyes that she did not
recognize. The look both scared and excited her.</p><p>“Good morning, Mrs Brown. I…er…I’m not sure…” Tina said in a confused
voice. The girl quite unsure of what was happening and what she
should say.</p><p>‘Now then, why don’t you call me Julie? After all it is just the two
of us here and Mrs Brown seems much too formal.”</p><p>“I…er…yeah…OK…Julie.”</p><p>Julie took her hands away from Tina’s butt and said, “Now why don’t I
go and change into my swimsuit and join you in the pool?”</p><p>Tina’s arms were still clasped around Julie’s waist and it was
obvious that the girl had been completely thrown off-kilter with the
style of Julie’s greeting. Normally it was Tina who took the lead
when hugs and kisses were being dispensed.</p><p>Things were now happening that her young mind was not capable of
handling. Strange feelings were generating themselves in her tummy
and she wished that Mrs Brown…Julie would put her hands back on her
butt. The feelings that coursed through her body when Julie had
squeezed her bottom had been totally new to the young girl but she
knew that she liked them and hoped that Julie would make them come
back.</p><p>She then became aware of what Julie was saying and stepped back and
clapped her hands together, her previous confusion momentarily
forgotten. “Oh yes, that would be great. It’s not much fun swimming
on my own. It would be great if you would join me.”</p><p>“OK, let me go and get changed and I’ll be right back.” Julie turned
to go and then turned back around and looked again at the young
girl’s face and then slowly let her gaze travel down to Tina’s naked
chest. “Why are you not wearing a top, Tina? Was it not available in
the drawer?”</p><p>“I could not find it, I looked everywhere but all I could find were
the bottoms. I figure no-one is going to see me in your yard so
wearing just the bottoms should be alright, don’t you think?” An
uncertain Tina looked at the older woman for re-assurance.</p><p>Julie’s eyes lingered for a moment on Tina’s chest and then she
looked again into the girl’s eyes and said, “It will be fine, honey,”
Julie said thinking quickly. “In fact why don’t I join you? If you
can feel comfortable without a top then I will do the same.”</p><p>With that Julie turned on her heels and walked off towards the house
leaving an amazed Tina speechless behind her.</p><p>Tina stood stock still as the woman’s parting words reverberated
around in her mind. ‘Did she just say what I think she said? There
must be some mistake. She can’t mean to go topless; can she? That
would be so awesome. I would get to see a pair of grown-up boobs.
That’s so cool. I’ve always wanted to see that. And Mrs Brown…Julie
has such nice boobs. I wonder what they look like. I hope I heard her
correctly.’ All of these thoughts raced through Tina’s mind as she
became aware that the pleasant tingly feeling returned to her crotch.</p><p>Tina felt an overwhelming desire to rub the crotch of her bikini
bottoms but decided against it because she was afraid that Julie
might catch her. Instead she squeezed her thighs together and that
made the pleasant sensation even more pleasant.</p><p>Julie on the other hand was presently naked in her bedroom with her
hand firmly pressed against her moist vulva. She realized that she
needed to get some relief before she went back out to the pool
because in her present state of arousal she felt that she would come
onto the girl too strongly and scare her and so ruin the day.</p><p>She looked at herself in her full length mirror while she furiously
rubbed her clitoris. She spoke in an undertone to her image, “That
was a stroke of luck the bikini top going missing. Almost wish I had
thought of it myself. Someone up there must be rooting for me today.”</p><p>Julie’s rubbing became more urgent as she continued with her one-
sided discussion. “So she feels she has nothing to show. On the
contrary, my little temptress, you looked absolutely divine and your
darling little nipples are just made for kissing, sucking and biting.”</p><p>With the image of Tina’s naked chest and her darling little nipples
firmly in her mind’s eye, Julie came with an intensity that surprised
even her.</p><p>Julie took a quick shower, applied some judicious dabs of perfume and
a quick smear of lip gloss. She then put a brush through her hair and
was ready to proceeded to the swimming pool and execute the seduction
of a young girl.</p><p>As Julie emerged from the house and into the yard Tina eyes widened
as she took in the awe inspiring sight coming towards her. Never had
she seen something so breathtaking. Julie was clad in only a pair of
brief white bikini bottoms and no top. She stared mesmerized by the
sight of Julie’s B-cup sized breasts.</p><p>Though Julie’s breasts were only a B-cup they were perfectly sized
for her slim physique, also due to her sensible diet and regular
exercise there was no excess weight on her body. Her breasts were
firm and pointed proudly forward.</p><p>Julie stopped two feet in front of Tina and placed her hands on her
hips. She looked questioningly at the young girl, a mischievous smile
played across her lips as she said,
“Well, little Tina, are you going to give me another one of your hugs
now?”</p><p>The spellbound girl stood rooted to the spot, her brain unable to
command her limbs to move.</p><p>“Come on, little one. Give me a hug. You are not normally so shy.”</p><p>Tina moved forward towards Julie as if in a trance. She could not
believe what was happening. She found it difficult to believe that
Julie wanted to embrace her. She could not believe that she was going
to feel Julie’s boobs pressed against her. It was all just so unreal.</p><p>She felt Julie’s arms close around her as she moved her arms around
Julie’s waist. The girl was dimly aware of Julie’s hands caressing
their way down across the naked skin of her back and finally settling
on her rounded bottom.</p><p>Julie’s hands settled onto the firm rounded contours of Tina’s bottom
and gentled squeezed the girl’s yielding flesh. She looked down into
the young girl’s confused eyes and said, “Well, pretty one. What do
you want to do first, swim or sunbathe?”</p><p>Tina stared back into Julie’s blue eyes as she tried to focus on the
question. A myriad of confused thoughts milled through her head. She
was very conscious of the hands kneading her butt and she was also
aware of the firm smooth skin of Julie’s bare back under her
fingertips. Julie’s firm breasts pressing against her upper chest and
she wanted to lower her eyes to see them but Julie’s eyes held her
transfixed.</p><p>“Uh, swim…I think. Can we swim first?” Tina said reluctantly. She
wanted Julie to keep her hands on her butt because of the warm tingly
feelings that she was experiencing in her tummy. Only she did not
know how to express those thoughts to her best friend’s mother. She
was embarrassed by the thoughts that were going through her head.
Thoughts like she hoped that Julie would kiss her once more.</p><p>As if Julie could read Tina’s mind, Julie bent her head and touched
her lips to the young girl’s. Tina heart seemed to skip a beat as she
felt Julie’s lips part and her warm tongue probed across her own
trembling lips.</p><p>Julie broke the kiss and looked deep into the young girl’s eyes. Her
head gave a little nod as if in approval of what she saw there.</p><p>“OK, swim it is. Then young lady I am going to give you a massage.
You seem very tense today and I think a massage will help to relax
you.”</p><p>Julie bent her head and gave the girl another kiss on her lips, her
tongue gently probing between her soft lips.</p><p>Julie gave one more squeeze of Tina’s young rump, she then broke the
kiss, looked at the girl again and said, “Ok, into the pool with you
and while your swimming you can think about the relaxing massage that
I am going to give you.”</p><p>As if in a dream Tina felt Julie’s hands leave her ass, rise up to
her shoulders and turn her around so that she was facing the pool. A
soft pat on her left butt cheek indicated that she should proceed to
the swimming pool.</p><p>Like an automaton, a totally confused Tina walked towards the pool.
Strange feelings and sensations were coursing through her body.
Tina’s mind was a jumble of thoughts and queries, ‘What is happening?
My tummy feels all tense and my kitty is all tingly and warm.’</p><p>She then jumped into the water and swam towards the deepest section
of the pool. When she reached the side of the pool she gripped the
wall and turned to look back at Julie. Or rather she looked at
Julie’s tits. She was mesmerized by the sight of Julie’s breasts as
the woman approached the water. Julie’s breasts stood out proud and
firm, the light brown nipples tilting slightly upwards as they stood
erect within the darker brown of her areolas.</p><p>Diving into the water had briefly cleared Tina’s confused thinking
and she had started to wonder about these new sensations and why they
had made her so excited. Then as she watched Julie approach the
swimming pool ladder she realized that this woman was the reason for
the thrilling new sensations that her body was enjoying. It had all
happened so quickly that she had no time to think about it clearly
and logically. But now as she stared across the pool at the glorious
sight of Julie’s immaculate breasts she realized that this woman was
the cause of her excitement and she knew that she liked these new
feelings.</p><p>Julie reached the edge of the pool but instead of jumping in as the
young girl had done the older woman walked over to the ladder, turned
her back towards Tina and proceed down the ladder and into the water.</p><p>Tina continued to watch as Julie lowered herself into the water. She
stared entranced at the sight of Julie’s taut buttocks in the flimsy
bikini bottoms. Her heartbeat increased as she took in the awesome
sight of the older woman’s perfectly shaped bottom.</p><p>‘How come I’ve never notice her butt before? Well, I’ve noticed it
but never been so excited by it. I’ve never wanted to look at it
before.’</p><p>The young girl was completely bemused by all these new and exciting
thoughts that were rushing through her mind. Tina had an almost
overwhelming desire to put her hand down over her crotch of her
swimsuit and press her little kitty beneath as she knew instinctively
that this would somehow relieve the tingles that were taking place
there.</p><p>A wave of embarrassment came over the young girl as she realized that
if she did indeed touch her little kitty then she would almost
certainly be seen by her best friend’s mom. So, instead of thrusting
her hand into her crotch the immature girl decided to swim to the
shallow end of the pool in the hope that swimming would take her mind
off Julie’s breasts and butt and let her heartbeat return to normal.</p><p>As Julie entered the water she noticed Tina take off from the side of
the pool and swim towards the shallow end. She decided to take off in
pursuit.</p><p>When Tina had reached the shallow end she stood up in the thigh deep
water and turned to see Julie swimming towards her using a slow
breast stroke.</p><p>When Julie reached the spot that Tina was standing she stopped and
stood beside the girl.</p><p>Tina watched entranced as she took in the sight of the water running
in rivulets down and across the surface of Julie’s tits and onto to
her erect nipples, from there to trickle back into the swimming pool
from whence it came.</p><p>Julie smiled when she noticed the direction of Tina’s gaze. She
reached out her hand and placed a finger under Tina’s chin and gently
raised the girl’s face until she was looking directly into Julie’s
eyes.</p><p>“You seem very interested in my breasts, young lady. Don’t you worry
you will have a pair just like them in a couple of years. Maybe even
bigger.” With that Julie placed her left hand around Tina’s shoulder
while her right hand left the girl’s chin and traced its way down
across her undeveloped chest.</p><p>“Yes, I have no doubt that in a few short years you will have a pair
of very beautiful breasts right here.” This was said as Julie
smoothed her hand across Tina chest and settled on the slight
protuberance of Tina’s left nipple. She placed the small projection
between her thumb and forefinger and gently squeezed.</p><p>Tina was actually shaking as Julie’s hand traced its way across her
chest. The tingles in her little kitty were becoming almost
unbearable and when the older woman took hold of her little nipple
and squeezed she was unable to prevent an audible moan escape from
her lips.</p><p>“My oh my! You are really tensed up. I think it’s about time I gave
you that nice relaxing massage that I promised you.”</p><p>As Julie was speaking she continued to roll and pinch Tina’s super
sensitive nipple between her fingers. This increased the pleasurable
tingles that were blossoming in Tina’s tummy and caused even more
soft moans to escape from her lips.</p><p>Julie noted that the young girl was now squirming and she appeared to
be squeezing her lean girlish thighs together. The older woman
decided that the time was right to take the seduction to the next
level. Her left hand went to the back of Tina’s neck as she leant
over and placed her lips over the young girls quivering mouth and
gave her a lingering kiss, her tongue softly lapping around the young
girl’s teeth and gums.</p><p>Almost of its own volition, Tina’s tongue came forward to lightly
duel with Julie’s. Soft murmurs continued to emanate from Tina’s
mouth as totally new sensations overwhelmed her young body. The young
girl was now completely under the control of the older woman as she
used all of her considerable experience to bring about the
subjugation of the young child’s will to resist.</p><p>Julie broke the kiss and looked down at the panting young girl.
Tina’s eyes were closed shut, her lips were trembling and her breath
was coming in short gasps.</p><p>“Come on, Tina. Let’s get out of the pool. I’ll take you inside and
give you that nice relaxing massage. You will feel so much more
relaxed after it. You will feel like a brand new person.”</p><p>That much was true thought Julie. ‘You will never be the same that’s
for sure. You are going to thank me for showing you these new
sensations and I know that we are going to have so much fun together.’</p><p>These thoughts were going through Julie’s mind as she gently ushered
the bemused girl towards the pool wall prior to helping her up and
out of the water. Putting a helpful hand under the girl’s butt and
giving the soft cheeks a surreptitious squeeze.</p><p>Tina stood as if in a trance by the side of the pool as Julie pulled
herself out of the water to stand beside the mesmerized child.</p><p>Julie leant over and gave Tina another soft kiss on her lips before
saying, “OK, Tina why don’t we both stand under the shower stall to
get the pool water off our bodies then I plan to give you a massage
like you have never had before. I promise you that you will thank
forevermore for this massage.”</p><p>Julie took hold of Tina’s hand and guided her to the poolside shower.
She placed the young girl under the shower head, adjusted the water
and then joined her beneath the spray. They both turned under the
deluge to allow the water to cascade over every inch of their bodies.
Julie allowing her hands to roam free over Tina’s body keeping the
child on a fever pitch of her unknowing sexual high.</p><p>Totally new sensations coursed through Tina’s body as the older woman
caressed her body. The girl was trembling with excitement and was
mere putty in the older woman’s hands.</p><p>Julie abruptly shut of the spray and cupping the young girl’s chin in
her hand she looked into her eyes and said, “Tina honey, I am going
to give you a lesson in the art of pleasure that you will thank me
for the rest of your life. Now come with me, my young darling, your
first lesson is about to begin.”</p><p>With that Julie took Tina’s hand in hers and led her unresisting
towards the house and her introduction to pleasures that her young
mind could previously never have imagined.</p>"
46,"The Temptation of Julie, Part 3",Alice Gee,3,Julie realizes her dream and Tina receives a life altering education.,"['F/f oral', 'anal', 'cons']","<p>Julie led the bemused Tina through the door of her house and into the
master bedroom.</p><p>She took the young girl by her shoulders and placed a long lingering
kiss upon her lips. All the while probing the youngster’s mouth with
her tongue. Breaking the kiss she smiled into the child’s eyes and
said. “We are still both wet from the shower so you stand right here
and I will get us towels to dry ourselves before your massage.”</p><p>Tina stood in the center of the bedroom trying to make some sort of
sense of what was happening. That Mrs Br…Julie was being very
affectionate could not be denied. It was herself who normally showed
the affection to other people and now Julie was showing her a level
of affection that she had never encountered before. And what was more
she liked the feeling. She could feel pleasant tingles down in her
kitty. She had never experienced a feeling like it. Her heart was
beating faster in anticipation of what was to come. Her tongue snaked
out to gently caress her own lips and to savor the lingering taste of
Julie’s kisses. She hoped that Julie would quickly return to share
some more kisses. It had been the first time that she had kissed
another person on the lips and she liked it and wanted more.</p><p>Julie reentered the bedroom wrapped in a large white towel and
carrying another towel in her hands.</p><p>“Right then, poppet. Wrap this around you and we will dry you off.
Also we had better get those wet bottoms off you.” With that Julie
put words into action. She dropped to her knees in front of the girl
and reached her hands up under the enfolding towel. She slipped her
fingers into the waistband of the swimsuit and pulled them down.</p><p>Tina was almost in a state of shock. Julie’s actions were totally
unexpected and although her modesty was preserved by the towel she
still felt herself to be open and vulnerable.</p><p>“OK, lets lift those legs up honey, so that we can get rid of this
wet thing.”</p><p>Almost mechanically Tina lifted her legs to allow Julie to remove the
bikini bottoms.</p><p>“There that’s better. Now let’s have a look at you.”</p><p>With that Julie grabbed the two ends of the towel and peeled it back
to reveal Tina’s 10 year old vulva in all its prepubescent glory.</p><p>Tina’s eyes were like saucers as she felt Julie pull open the towel
to expose her little kitty to the older woman’s inquisitive gaze. She
felt that she should try to stop her but the older woman had total
control of the situation and Tina stood there meekly as her nether
regions were examined closely, a hot flush spread across her cheeks.</p><p>Julie gazed in rapture at the exposed pussy. The sight that greeted
her eyes was more beautiful and tantalizing than she could have ever
imagined. Prominent outer lips were bisected with a most inviting
slit that ran down from the child’s Mount of Venus and into the
junction of her thighs. The vulva was completely hairless and in the
position that Tina was standing with her thighs close together, no
hint of the girl’s inner lips or of her prepuce was visible.</p><p>“Goodness Tina. You are absolutely beautiful,” with that Julie placed
her hands around the back of Tina’s thighs and pulled the unresisting
child towards her. She placed a soft delicate kiss directly on to
Tina’s hairless pussy.</p><p>Tina felt as though an electric shock had passed through her body as
she felt Julie’s lips touch her kitty. She swooned and would have
fallen had not Julie got swiftly to her feet and held the trembling
child.</p><p>“It seems as though my little temptress likes me kissing her pussy.
Did you like that Tina? Come on, admit it, you can tell me, no-one
else will ever know.”</p><p>Tina’s mouth opened and closed but no words issued forth. The young
girl was in an almost complete state of shock. Since Julie had
arrived home Tina’s safe little world had been turned upside down.
Coherent thoughts were not possible and her mind was filled with a
whole slew of different questions. Questions that swirled unanswered
in Tina’s fevered mind.</p><p>“Obviously, the cat has got your tongue. Never mind, you can answer
that later. Now I think we should place you on the bed and then I’ll
give you a massage that you will never forget.”</p><p>With that Julie placed her hands on Tina’s shoulders and guided the
unresisting child backwards towards the large king size bed.</p><p>Tina felt herself being pushed backwards. She was at a complete loss
of what to do. Events were moving so fast and she had neither the
years nor the experience to deal with them. Her hands clutched at the
large towel as she tried to keep it around her body. She felt the
back of her legs bump up against the side of the bed.</p><p>Julie looked down again at the young girl, placed her index finger
under the child’s chin and raised up her face so that she could look
directly into Tina’s eyes.</p><p>“You are so, so beautiful Tina. You cannot believe how long that I
have wanted to get you alone like this.”</p><p>As she said this her lips were moving ever closer to Tina’s.</p><p>Tina looked spellbound into Julie eyes. She knew Julie was talking to
her but barely noticed the words as she felt the woman’s hot breath
on her face as her lips came ever closer.</p><p>Tina practically swooned as she felt Julie’s lips engage with her
own. She felt the soft, urgent pressure of Julie’s lips and her own
lips parted as if of their own volition to allow access to the
elder’s probing tongue.</p><p>‘This is easier than I thought,’ Julie thought to herself as she
registered the fact the youngster’s tongue had now ventured forth and
was licking at Julie’s lips. ‘I am going to have fun today and so are
you my little sweetheart. We will do lots of naughty, lovely things
to each other,’ Julie’s heart sang as these agreeable thoughts
tumbled gaily through her mind.</p><p>Julie took hold of the towel and before Tina could offer any protest
had whisked the covering from Tina’s slim young body. She then
pressed the young girl down on to the bed and climbed on to the bed
to kneel over the naked prostrate body of her young prey.</p><p>With her hands firmly holding Tina’s upper arms Julie allowed her
eyes to travel the length of Tina’s exposed body. Her eyes took in
the delights of her coltish legs, across her upper thighs and
hairless vulva, on past her taut young tummy with the cutest little
indention which indicated her navel, on up to Tina’s immature chest
with the two small circles of her areolas with their barely
discernable nipples and finally settled on the child’s pretty face. A
face that was momentarily distorted by the fear and apprehension
evident in her saucer like eyes and trembling lips.</p><p>“Shush, little one,” Julie said soothingly to her young quarry, “No-
one is going to hurt you. In fact you are about to experience the
most wonderful sensations that you have ever known.”</p><p>With that Julie lowered her lips once more to kiss those trembling
lips and ease the fears that that were overwhelming the young girl.</p><p>Tina looked up into Julie’s eyes. She had never been so terrified in
all of her young existence. She had no idea what was going to happen
next, she wanted to tell Julie that she wanted to go home now. She
knew her parents would not like the idea of her lying on Julie’s bed
with no clothes on. She wanted to leave but was unable to speak and
deep down inside her a feeling of excitement was slowly nurturing and
as that feeling built up the fear that she felt previously was slowly
subsiding.</p><p>She saw Julie’s face descending to hers and she knew that Julie was
going to kiss her.</p><p>She felt Julie’s lips on hers and she was overcome with the strangest
sensation that she had ever encountered. A warm flush suffused her
face while her young heart beat rapidly in her chest and the most
extraordinary feeling of heat and tingling erupted in her kitty.</p><p>Julie’s right hand relaxed its grip on Tina’s left arm and began to
stroke its way across the young girl’s chest. Her fingers glided
delicately over the child’s skin until they reached her areola. There
her forefinger slowly circled the slight protrusion of the girl’s
immature left nipple. Julie noted with satisfaction that the girl’s
nipple was already has hard as a small pebble. Julie took the rock
hard little protuberance between her thumb and forefinger and gently
squeezed. She felt an exhalation of breath against her lips
accompanied by a soft moan. Thus encouraged she relaxed her grip on
Tina’s right arm and allowed that hand to trace its way to Tina’s
right nipple, there to mirror the actions of its partner.</p><p>Julie’s right hand now released Tina’s nipple and began to slowly
caress its way down the young girl’s body. Her hand moved smoothly
across Tina’s chest and on to her smooth young tummy. It gently
probed the indentation of the child’s navel before continuing on to
its ultimate goal, the soft swelling of Tina’s prepubescent vulva.</p><p>Julie felt Tina’s arms reach up and encircle her neck and press
Julie’s lips even more firmly into the young child’s lips. Tina’s
mouth was now open and her tongue dueled wildly with Julie’s as the
kisses grow ever more passionate.</p><p>Julie’s heart sang as she realized the significance of those
encircling arms. They signaled Tina’s complete surrender and Julie
knew that the rest of the seduction would take its inevitable course.</p><p>Julie’s fingers lightly caressed their way over the soft swelling of
Tina’s mons and finally reached their destination: the young girl’s
hairless vulva. Her middle finger gently traced the length of Tina’s
slit and noted with satisfaction the moisture evident on the child’s
labia.</p><p>When she had begun this seduction she had been unsure of the outcome,
she knew not if the girl would be willing or if she would resist.
Resistance could have meant in all probability public humiliation,
the wreck of her marriage and may even have led to imprisonment.
Julie knew she had taken a huge gamble but it was a gamble that
seemed to be paying off. The thin arms around her neck and the very
wetness that her fingers could detect on the young girl’s pussy
indicated that Julie had taken her chance and had won the prize.</p><p>Julie broke the kiss and moved her lips to the smooth creamy skin at
Tina’s throat. She began to apply gentle kisses on Tina’s throat
interspersed with slow languid licks at the satin like skin.</p><p>Julie continued with the slow stroking motion up and down the young
girl’s slit, her fingers fast becoming slick and wet, testament that
Julie had one very aroused young girl in her bed and at her mercy.
She then began to apply gentle pressure to her caressing finger and
the lubricated digit easily pushed passed Tina’s outer lips and
inserted itself within the girl’s vaginal opening. A slight shudder
from the young girl followed by another soft moan was all the
indication that Julie needed to know that she had she had won the
day. There was no going back for Tina now, Julie was about to
introduce her to a whole new world of sexual bliss. This was to be
the first lesbian experience for both participants and Julie was
determined that it would not be the last.</p><p>Julie began to move her lips down across Tina’s chest. She felt
Tina’s arms tighten their grip on her neck is if the girl was afraid
that Julie intended to break body contact.</p><p>“Shush, little one,” Julie murmured into Tina’s chest. “The best is
yet to come. Trust me my delectable little lamb. I am going to take
you to the heavens.” And then thought to herself, ‘and you will do
the same to me before we are finished here.’</p><p>Julie moved her lips across Tina’s immature chest placing soft kisses
and slow licks on the child’s smooth skin as she went. When she
arrived at Tina’s right areola she placed a long kiss directly on to
the small hard nipple. Julie lips opened as she placed her mouth over
hardened little button. Julie took the small projection between her
teeth and gently bit down making the young girl squirm beneath her.</p><p>Julie’s fingers continue the probing of the girl’s vulva, gently
sliding in and out of the virgin passage. She extended the length of
her exploration and brought her fingers up to rub against the
hardened protrusion of the Tina’s clitoris, the very core of all the
young girl’s new found sensations and desires.</p><p>Tina lay on the bed her head threshing from side to side, in turns
moaning and gasping with each new tingle and thrill that passed
through her immature body. Her arms lay at her side with her hands
clutching the bedspread in her tiny grasp. Her legs were splayed wide-
open to allow Julie as much access as she needed to her prepubescent
pussy. She was not conscious of spreading her legs wide to facilitate
the exploration her virgin pussy, the action had been totally
involuntary on her part. Her mind’s subconscious response to her
body’s demands for more these amazing new sensations. She had stopped
trying to make sense of what was going on but merely allowed herself
to be taken and used by the older woman who had roused all of these
wondrous new feelings of total pleasure inside her body.</p><p>She felt Julie’s lips detach from her nipple and a momentary feeling
of disappointment flashed through her mind. Her arms reached out to
pull the woman back to her still throbbing nipple. But the woman
would not be deflected and continued to kiss and lick her way down
her body.</p><p>Julie continued to stroke and rub Tina’s distended clitoris as she
traced a trail of kisses across the girl’s tummy. When her mouth
reached her objective she was able to place a long, wet kiss upon the
mound of Tina’s girlish mons.</p><p>Julie quickly sat up and removed the towel that covered her body,
throwing the covering to the side of the bed leaving Julie as naked
as the young target of her lust.</p><p>Julie repositioned herself between the legs of her new conquest and
taking hold of the girl’s legs lifted them up until they were doubled
back with the child’s thighs laying alongside her tummy. She gazed
down, her eyes drinking in the gorgeous sight before her. With her
legs drawn back the girl’s pussy was now opened so that her prepuce
and clitoris along with the delicate petals of her inner lips were
clearly visible. Julie let her eyes travel downward to take in the
pinkish puckered orifice that was the girl’s anus.  Julie’s breath
caught in her throat as she took in the glorious sight before her.
Placing one arm across the backs of the girl’s thighs Julie easily
held the girl in position while her other hand was free to smooth and
caress the young bottom spread out before her.</p><p>Julie leant forward and allowed her tongue run along the crack of the
girl’s ass until it touched the wrinkled rim of Tina’s anus. Julie
felt the tremor of delight run through the girl’s body as the child’s
mind registered another source of pleasure. Julie continued to run
her tongue around the ridged edge of the little anal orifice. She
then placed her tongue directly over the opening and attempted to
insert the tip of her tongue into the girl’s rectum. She was unable
to enter more than the very tip of her tongue and had to content
herself with licking around the very rim of the girl’s fundament.</p><p>Julie placed two fingers into Tina’s pussy and worked them back and
for so that they were well lubricated with Tina’s vaginal secretions.
Julie marveled at the tightness of Tina’s pussy noting that it would
be impossible at this stage to insert another finger.</p><p>‘I’ll soon have you loosened up my girl,’ Julie thought to
herself, ‘you will become my own special little plaything. We are
going to have lots of fun together.’</p><p>Tina’s lay on the bed her hands clenching and unclenching the sheets
as she writhed in a state of intense sexual arousal. She could scarce
believe the feelings of joy and excitement that were coursing through
her body. Her young mind attempted to grasp the enormity of the
present situation but she was unable to focus on anything except the
rising tide of glorious sensations that were emanating from her now
super-sensitive young pussy.</p><p>Julie recognized the heightened arousal of the young girl and knew
that she was coming ever closer to an orgasm. Julie was determined
that it would be her lips that would achieve this most precious of
sensations in the youngster - her mind briefly wondered if it would
be the girl’s first. Julie also knew that it would be her mouth that
would drink down the virgin nectar that would result from the child’s
orgasm. Julie almost swooned as thoughts of the girl’s secretions
imprinted themselves on her lust filled brain.</p><p>Julie withdrew her fluid slicked fingers from Tina’s pussy and placed
the forefinger against the pink ridged opening of the girl’s anus.
Due to the fact that Julie’s finger was well lubricated and the fact
that the anus was already slick from the outpouring of Tina’s cunt
juice it only took the gentlest of pressures for the finger to gain
entry into the tight orifice. A little more pressure and penetration
was achieved past the first knuckle. Julie pushed a little harder and
the invading finger was buried to the hilt in Tina’s tight virgin ass.</p><p>Julie contemplated the embedded digit for the briefest of moments and
then began to gently move finger back and forth in the young girl’s
ass, the fucking motion of the finger made easier by the steady
stream of juices flowing from Tina’s pulsating pussy.</p><p>A well satisfied smile tugged at the corners of Julie’s mouth as she
realized that all her plans had borne fruit and now was the time to
bind the girl to her for the foreseeable future. ‘I am going to make
you cum, my little lovely and when you do you will be mine for as
long as I want. And that will be a long time I can assure you.’ As
this very delightful thought flashed across Julie’s mind her mouth
descended towards the hot, pulsating cunt of a very vulnerable and
very susceptible young girl.</p><p>Julie bent her head and placed her lips over the rigid little button
of Tina’s hyper-sensitive clitoris and began to lap and suck at the
engorged organ all the while maintaining a steady rhythm as she
finger fucked Tina’s tight anal orifice.</p><p>Tina’s mind was totally overwhelmed. Just as it seemed that she could
not be able to stand the tumult of new sensations that were assailing
her body Julie would do something different and ratchet her young
body onto an even higher plane of sexual pleasure. She had felt Julie
touching her bottom hole and her body had twitched and tingled with
the delicious sensations that it had produced. The gentle probing
around her bottom hole coupled with the gloriously new sensations
that were being generated by Julie’s fingers inside her kitty had her
young body tingling with new found pleasures.</p><p>A moan of disappointment escaped her lips as she felt Julie withdraw
her fingers but then she arched her back anew as she felt those same
fingers begin to gently probe her bottom. Her eyes popped open as she
felt the finger slowly insert itself into her bottom hole and a cry,
a mixture of a stifled scream and moan of pleasure sprang from her
lips.  </p><p>The build up within Tina’s body was becoming unbearable. Knowing
nothing of orgasms her young mind had no idea that the sweet ecstasy
of relief was fast approaching with the rhythmic finger fucking of
her ass, the insistent licking of her cunt and the fevered sucking of
her of immature clitoris. All she knew was that her mind was
beginning overload with the constant surge of exquisite sensations
that Julie was creating within her body. She knew that could not
endure much more of these wonderful sensations. Something had to give
but she knew not what or how it could be achieved.</p><p>Julie knew that Tina’s orgasm was almost at hand; just a little more
sucking of the little button of the child’s clitoris combined with
frantic thrusting finger buried deep inside the young girl’s ass
would be enough. She was determined that at the precise moment of
climax she would immediately move her mouth away from the child’s
clitoris and clamp it greedily to the girl’s vaginal channel and
there to eagerly slurp down all of the virgin outpourings of her 10
year old cunt. Julie was almost orgasmic herself as she thought of
tasting the unique flavor of the youngster’s first lesbian orgasm.</p><p>Julie heard a high pitched keening sound and realized that Tina must
be the very edge of her first climax and increased the sucking and
the fucking. Suddenly Tina began to jerk and shudder.</p><p>Julie found herself unable to hold on to the young girl’s legs as the
child convulsions became uncontrollable. Tina’s legs shot straight up
into the air and then fell back down to the bed and twitched and
quivered as she surged upwards in the throes of a gargantuan orgasm.
The high pitched keening switched to loud scream as young Tina
crested the wave of pure pleasure before passing out as her young
mind was unable to control sudden rush of ecstatic emotions that
overwhelmed her child’s body.</p><p>Julie swiftly fastened her mouth to Tina’s vaginal channel and
eagerly licked and swallowed the juicy nectar being produced inside
the walls of the girl’s virgin cunt. She was surprised by the amount
of fluid that the girl was producing. Some of the secretions escaped
Julie’s voracious mouth and smeared across her cheeks and chin.</p><p>As the flow of liquids began to ease Julie became aware that Tina was
no longer moving. She raised herself up into a kneeling position to
look down at the child, her finger absent mindedly scooping the
excess juice from her chin and cheeks before popping the finger into
her mouth.</p><p>Julie looked down at the unconscious girl and muttered to
herself, “Gotcha, you are mine now. You will be coming back for more
of that. Of that I am very sure.”</p><p>Then a small frown wrinkled her brow and she reached out to touch the
girl’s neck to make sure that there was a pulse. Satisfying herself
that the girl was in fact still alive the self-satisfied smirk
returned to her face.</p><p>Julie lay down beside the girl and cradled her head in her arms
waiting for the comatose child to regain consciousness.</p><p>Tina began to stir, her eyes fluttered open and she looked up into
Julie’s eyes. “Mrs Brown...er…I mean Julie, what happened to me?”</p><p>“Well, my little princess, you had an orgasm and from your reaction
to it I would wager that it was your first.”</p><p>“What is an orgasm?  Tina asked as she looked searchingly into
Julie’s eyes.</p><p>“Well, there are certain areas in your body that are susceptible to
stimulation. What is termed as being turned on. The three main areas
are firstly, these two little fellas.” Julie took each of Tina’s
nipples in turn and gave them a little squeeze.</p><p>“Then there is the most sensitive area of all.” As Julie said this
she reached out her hand a cupped her hand over Tina’s hairless vulva
and gently squeezed. “And especially this little guy.”</p><p>Tina visibly started as Julie’s middle finger gently stroked across
her clitoris.</p><p>“This one is called the clitoris and it is the main bringer of
wonderful, pleasurable feelings.”</p><p>“What is the third one?” Tina asked.</p><p>“Well, poppet, for you I suspect the third one is going to be just as
big a source of pleasure as number two. It is your bottom.” Julie
continued to gentle massage Tina’s clitoris as she spoke.</p><p>Tina’s face reddened as she recalled Julie’s finger inside her bottom
hole.</p><p>“Hey! Don’t be embarrassed. Anything that can give you pleasure and
can stimulate an orgasm is good. You should be delighted that we have
found out that you are so sensitive there while you are still young.
Many people don’t find out until much later in life. In fact, some
people never find out at all and live their whole lives being
deprived of one of life’s greatest pleasures. So, be happy little
one, you have discovered one of life’s little secrets when are still
so young. You can now go on to have a whole lifetime of enjoyment
from it.”</p><p>Tina nodded her head and accepted Julie’s words. There was no denying
that she had enjoyed Julie’s finger in her bottom hole and now
figured it to be a normal part of love play.</p><p>Tina opened her legs as Julie continued to gently stroke Tina’s
awakening clitoris.</p><p>“You are enjoying this, aren’t you princess?” Julie inquired as she
looked into Tina’s eyes.</p><p>“Yes Julie, I am. I did not think anything could be this good.”</p><p>“Well, don’t you think that I would like to feel that good as well?”</p><p>“Yes, I know you would. Do you mean…I mean…Do you want me to touch
you?”</p><p>“I think that would be very nice. I think I would like that very
much.”</p><p>“But…er...Julie…I…er…I would not know what to do. I don’t know where
to start.”</p><p>“Well, these little babies would be as good a place as any to start.”
As she spoke Julie’s hand left Tina’s vulva and reached up to cup her
breasts. First the right and then the left.</p><p>“And after that you only have to remember what I did to you and how
good it made you feel. Chances are that I would feel just as good as
you did.”</p><p>Tina gazed spellbound at Julie’s breasts as Julie continued to
massage her left tit.</p><p>“C’mon Baby. Make Momma happy. Give one of these a kiss.”</p><p>Tina reached out a tentative hand towards Julie’s left breast.</p><p>Julie lay back upon the bed her right hand still circled Tina’s neck.
As Tina’s hand began a very hesitant massage of Julie’s left breast
the older woman’s encircling arm began to gently pull the uncertain
youngster’s face towards her right breast.</p><p>Tina took one despairing last look at Tina’s face just before her own
face came into the soft flesh of Julie’s breast. Remembering that
Julie had kissed and nibbled at her nipples Tina decided that that
was the way forward. She opened her mouth and placed it over Julie’s
engorged nipple. She began to gently suck on the nipple while her
other hand continued its massage of the left breast.</p><p>“That’s right, little one. That feels nice.” Julie uttered before
giving out a soft moan and allowed her head to fall back on the
pillow. “That feels very nice.”</p><p>On hearing those encouraging words Tina became a little bolder and
began to slowly run her tongue around Julie’s nipple.</p><p>“Very good poppet, very good.” Julie offered further encouragement as
her hand moved into Tina’s hair and pressed the child a little
tighter to her breast.</p><p>Tina was becoming more heartened by the minute. She could see that
she was pleasing Julie, she could tell that the older woman was
getting pleasure from her actions. She decided that she would go a
little further.</p><p>She placed the nipple between her teeth and very gently, almost
imperceptibly Tina bit down on the hardened nub of Julie’s nipple.</p><p>“Yes! Yes! My little treasure. Yes! Bite harder, let me feel it.” As
Julie uttered these entreaties her hand pushed Tina’s head even
harder into her breast.</p><p>Thus emboldened Tina applied more pressure to her teeth and was
rewarded with a loud moan from Julie indicated that she was doing it
right.</p><p>Tina began to enjoy herself. She began to realize that she, little 10
year old Tina, had the ability to bring pleasure to a grown-up. A
beautiful grown-up like Julie. She decided to venture further.
Her mouth left Julie’s right nipple and swiftly attached itself to
the left. There she proceeded to pay the same attention to that
nipple eliciting further moans from Julie’s lips. The hand that had
previously been massaging that breast now quickly moved down over
Julie’s tummy and attached itself to the neatly trimmed vulva of the
older woman. Tina did not stop to consider her actions but with the
impetuosity of youth she had headed straight for what Julie had
termed the number one pleasure area.</p><p>A delicious shudder ran through Julie’s body as she felt the girl’s
small hand touch her vulva. She had thought that it would take some
persuading to get the girl to touch her cunt but she had done it with
no encouragement at all. Julie arched her back as she felt the young
girl’s fingers explore her vagina.</p><p>‘Now all I have to do is get her face down there.’ Julie thought to
herself as Tina’s inexperienced fingers continued their wanderings
around the folds and furrows of Julie’s sodden vulva.</p><p>Julie reached down and took hold of Tina’s hand and guided it to her
clitoris.</p><p>“There darling, right there. That’s the spot that Momma likes to be
rubbed. Why don’t you go down and take a look.” As these words were
spoken the hand on Tina’s head began to push the child off her tit
and down her body.</p><p>Tina mouth reluctantly released its hold on Julie’s nipple and
allowed herself to be pushed down the older woman’s body. Tina had
found it oddly reassuring to suckle on Julie’s breast and was a
little disappointed that she had to stop but Julie’s hand was
insistent, so down the bed she went.</p><p>Tina gazed with fascination at the older woman’s vulva. She had
previously looked at her own kitty through a mirror but what she had
seen then did not prepare her for the sight that confronted her now.
This was the first time that she had glimpsed a grown up’s kitty and
the sight enthralled her. The hair was trimmed into a neat bikini
vee. The hairs around the opening, where her small hand gently
rubbing, were matted with the juices that were seeping from her slit.
Tina looked at the clitoris that she was rubbing and she remembered
Julie licking and kissing her kitty. She wondered if she should do
the same. Her young mind was in turmoil. She knew that she had
received a lot of pleasure from Julie when the woman had licked her
but now she was undecided as to whether she was expected to do the
same. She then felt the hand in her hair begin to push her towards
the saturated flesh and she knew what she was meant to do.</p><p>Julie could feel the child’s gaze on her pussy. She could almost feel
the eyes as the stared at her cunt. She wanted the child’s lips and
tongue to get to work but knew that Tina would be unlikely to do it
without some persuasion. So she twisted her hand in the child’s hair
and began to push her towards her cunt. She knew that after the first
initial contact the girl would be lost and unable to deny Julie the
satisfaction that she craved. Julie felt no resistance and she pushed
the child into her steaming cunt and then joy of joys she felt the
first tentative contact between the young girl’s mouth and her own
pulsating pussy.</p><p>“Yes darling yes. Here let me help you.” With that Julie raised and
spread her legs. She held her legs back and open with her hands at
the back of her knees. She also knew that in this position that her
anus would be in full view and hoped that this would encourage the
child to experiment further.</p><p>“Lick me darling. Suck my clit and put your fingers inside me. Do
anything you want. Just don’t keep me waiting.” Julie’s arousal was
getting stronger and she knew it would not take her long to get off
even with the girl’s inexperienced fumbling. Just the thought of
having this prime bit of girl flesh exploring her cunt with her mouth
was almost enough to make her cum.</p><p>Tina touched her lips to Julie’s kitty. She flicked out her tongue to
taste the juices that were oozing from the slit. She swirled the
tongue around her mouth unsure whether she liked the taste or not.
She pushed her tongue out a second time and repeated the process.
Still unable to decide she did it a third time and this time decided
that the taste was not that bad, it could not compare to vanilla ice
cream but it was not unpleasant. She raised her head from Julie’s
pussy and took in the sight of Julie’s ass now that the woman had
raised her legs. She placed a hesitant hand on Julie’s taut ass cheek
and allowed her hand to glide over the smooth, satiny skin. Tina
delighted in the feel of Julie’s skin admiring the way soft creamy
texture of her rounded buttock. Tina cast her eyes to Julie’s brown
hued bottom hole. She watched in fascination as a thin rivulet of
juice exited from Julie’s slit and ran down the middle of her bottom,
some of the juice pooled at Julie’s bottom hole while the rest ran on
down to drip onto the bed sheet below.</p><p>Tina stared at the bottom hole as her mind recollected thoughts of
Julie’s finger penetrating her own hole and the wonderful sensations
that she had felt. A shiver of excitement ran through her body as she
contemplated touching Julie’s bottom. It had always been a no-no. A
thing that everyone had said was dirty and nasty. It was something
that only a few hours ago would have had her screwing up her face and
screaming ‘yuck’. But now as she looked down at the little hole that
seemed to be winking at her a very different feeling was on her mind.
Julie’s finger had given her pleasure so it was only fair that she
should let Julie experience the same fantastic thrills. She placed
her small finger to the hole and gently massaged the small tight
puckered opening. She felt a deliciously naughty feeling wash over
her as she performed the wickedly nasty act.</p><p>Her confidence growing as she massaged the tight puckered opening,
Tina ventured further and pressed her forefinger into the hole. She
was surprised when the finger popped right into the opening up to the
first knuckle. Tina proceeded to work the finger back and fore in
Julie’s tight anal passage assisted by the ample lubrication that had
been supplied by Julie’s free flowing pussy. Tina was encouraged to
hear soft mewling sounds emanating from Julie’s lips and taking these
as sounds of approval she increased the length of her stroke so that
the whole finger was soon passing in and out of Julie’s rectum. On
the next out stroke Tina joined her middle finger to the slicked up
forefinger and proceeded to make a joint invasion of Julie’s asshole.
Fresh higher pitched mewling sounds from Julie indicated that Tina’s
additional digit was proving popular and had increased the sexual
quotient to an even higher degree of pleasure.</p><p>“Kiss me darling. Kiss my cunt. I need you to lick my clit now.
Please honey. Do it now.” Julie’s panting entreaties spurred Tina on
so that her thrusting fingers fairly flew in and out of Julie’s ass
making that hot, tight anal chute the center of Julie’s ever rising
feeling of rapture. But now she needed the extra attention to her
clitoris to ensure that the impending climax would be one of the most
pleasurable experiences she had ever known.</p><p>Tina bent her head once again towards Julie sodden cunt, the strong
aroma of Julie’s arousal making her nostrils flare. She briefly
paused and viewed the prospect before her. Taking in the blood
infused lips of the woman’s labia and the engorged clitoris, its tip
projecting provocatively out from its prepuce.</p><p>Casting caution to the wind Tina applied a long lick along the length
of Julie’s slit. The resultant moan that issued from Julie’s lips was
testament to the sensitivity of the older woman’s cunt lips.</p><p>Tina felt Julie’s legs descend to the bed as the woman transferred
her hands from holding her legs to clutch at Tina’s head. Tina felt
the hands grip her hair and then force her head very forcefully onto
the woman’s clitoris.</p><p>Tina placed two hesitant licks on the engorged organ and then placed
her lips over the center of Julie’s sexual delight. She pulled the
clitoris into her mouth and began to enthusiastically suck on the
swollen appendage whilst allowing her tongue to feverishly lick and
tease the hyper-sensitive member.</p><p>As Tina sucked on Julie’s clitoris bringing her ever closer to the
mother of all orgasms her fingers continued their rhythmic reaming of
the older woman’s ass. The progress of the fingers made easier by the
copious amounts of love juice flowing from Julie’s sopping cunt.</p><p>Julie felt Tina’s exploratory licks on her clitoris and pulled the
child’s head into her throbbing cunt.</p><p>“Now darling, now. Suck my clittie now.” Julie gasped as she
entreated the child to give her organ the attention she craved.</p><p>As she felt Tina’s lips close over her clit and felt the lips and
tongue paying homage to the center of her sex Julie began the almost
painful ascent to sexual release.</p><p>“Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh that’s it, that’s my beautiful girl. Yes! Just
like that. Don’t stop. I am so close. Don’t stop.”</p><p>Those were the last coherent words that Julie uttered for the next
moment she began to tremble and shake upon the bed whilst strange
mewling sounds issued forth from her lips.</p><p>As Tina continued to lavish attention on Julie’s clitoris and ass
with her mouth and her fingers Julie crested the wave of pure
orgasmic ecstasy.</p><p>As she climaxed her heels drummed out a tattoo upon the bed sheets
and she viciously ground the child’s face into her gyrating crotch.</p><p>Almost as soon as the first orgasm began to recede, her gyrations
into the girl’s now painful lips started to induce a second climax
almost as ecstatic as the first.</p><p>Julie again rose up to the peak of sexual delight and crashed back
down to well fucked bliss.</p><p>“OK! OK! Stop now. No more. No more. Too much. Oh that was just
beautiful honey.” Julie gasped as she pushed the now close to tears
child away from her pussy.</p><p>“That was truly wonderful Tina darling. You are a natural; you are a
born pussy licker. I am so glad that I found you. You are going to be
so good for me.” Julie rambled on as she continued to twitch and
tremble in post orgasmic happiness.</p><p>“You hurt me.” Tina uttered as she withdrew her fingers from Julie’s
ass.</p><p>“You yanked my hair and it hurt.” Tears formed in the young girl’s
eyes as she looked reproachfully at the older woman.</p><p>Tina began to rub her head where the painful jerking of Julie’s fists
had almost pulled her hair out by their roots.</p><p>“Hush now, little one. It’s not that bad. I’m sorry if I got a bit
carried away but you were so good at it you should take it as a
compliment.”</p><p>Julie pulled the tearful child down into her arms and began to stroke
her back whilst making maternal shushing sounds.</p><p>As she was stroking Tina’s back her mind was working at how to make
this into a more lasting arrangement. She realized that she had got a
bit carried away and the girl might not wish to have a repeat
performance. But repeat this she was surely going to do. The orgasm
that this child had induced was the most earth shattering she had
ever experienced and there was now way she was going to let the girl
slip through her fingers now.</p><p>“Now then dry your eyes and let me look at you.” Julie said as she
placed a finger under Tina’s chin to lift her face up so that she
could look into her eyes.</p><p>“You are so beautiful. You are my little treasure. Just remember the
pleasure that you had while I sucked on your little pussy. Didn’t you
enjoy it?”</p><p>Tina nodded her head in reply and Julie smiled before kissing the
girl on the lips.</p><p>“That is what you have to remember. The pleasure that I gave you and
the pleasure that I am going to give you again.”</p><p>Julie placed two swift kisses on the young girl’s eyes and then
licked her lips as she savored the salty moisture deposited there.</p><p>“There that’s better.” Julie said as she noticed a hint of a smile
tug at Tina’s lips.</p><p>“Now I have to go and collect Carrie in another hour. So I think we
should go and get a shower. And while we are in the shower I am going
to make you feel good again. I know what you like and when we are in
the shower you will feel all those wonderful feelings all over again.”</p><p>Julie knew that it was important for the child to leave the house
today with very positive thoughts in her head. That way it would be
that much easier to bind her into a lasting relationship.</p><p>So this Julie proceeded to do. Under the cascading water Julie
bestowed soft sensuous kisses on the girl’s lips and immature nipples
while gently thrusting fingers and a massaging thumb brought the girl
to her second mind numbing orgasm.</p><p>As they were drying off Julie asked the still trembling girl how she
felt. Receiving a very positive response Julie proceeded to lay out
the rules for their future liaisons.</p><p>“I think you should call me Mrs Brown when we are in company as you
have always done. You may call me Julie when we are alone but even
then maybe Mrs Brown would be best. It will remind you of where you
stand in our relationship.”</p><p>Julie took hold of Tina’s chin and raised her head. Looking directly
into the young girl’s eyes she said. “You will tell no-one of what
has happened here today. And I mean no-one. Little girl’s who kiss
women’s pee-pee’s are not very well thought of in this world and you
could get into serious trouble. Grown women can do it of course; it
is expected of them but not little girls.”</p><p>Tina pondered these words for a moment and thought to herself. ‘How
can grown ups do it and not someone young like me.’</p><p>With no-one to provide her with an answer and never before having
been put into a situation like this she had to take the statement at
face value.</p><p>It would be another three years before she seriously questioned
Julie’s words again. However, by that time she was so completely
addicted to the taste, smell and feel of a woman’s cunt that any
answer she received by then would have been purely academic.</p>"
47,Mommy's Naughty Little Girl,Alice Gee,1,,['F/g inc spank anal'],"<p>I pause outside your bedroom door. I hear the faint sound of you
giggling inside. Cautiously I open the unlocked door. A smile crosses
my lips as a note that you had failed to take even the most
rudimentary precaution of locking your bedroom door.</p><p>I poke my head around the door and see that you are sat naked in
front of your wardrobe mirror. I ease unseen into the room and gaze
down upon your naked body.</p><p>“What do you think you are doing young lady?”</p><p>Startled, you jump up and attempt to cover your nakedness. You
stammer out, “I’m sorry Mommy. I’m just taking a picture of myself.
I’m not doing anything bad.”</p><p>“I will be the judge of that young lady. I think that you are very
naughty and must be punished.”</p><p>With that I walk purposefully towards your bed and sit down. “Come
here Petra and stand before me.”</p><p>“Please Mommy; I’m not a bad girl. Please don’t punish me.”</p><p>I look up into your tear stained eyes. I then run my eyes down your
body. One hand still clutching the camera is across your chest trying
unsuccessfully to cover those enticing orbs. Your other hand is
placed over your pussy with its soft downy fuzz of nascent pubic hair.</p><p>“Petra, you have been a naughty girl and you must be punished. Now
put your hands by your sides and let me see what it is that you
consider is worth a photograph.</p><p>My heart races and I draw a deep breath as you move your hands
reluctantly to your sides revealing your young, succulent body in all
its naked splendor.</p><p>“Well, I can see that you are not a little girl any more, that’s for
sure. But while you live in this house you are still my little girl
and will obey my rules. And those rules include no naked photographs
to send to your friends on the Internet.”</p><p>“But Mommy I…” You begin to protest your innocence.</p><p>“Shush child. I know all about you young girls and your dirty little
minds. You think I do not know what you get up to on the Internet.
All those erotic story sites that you visit. I know you better than
you know yourself young lady. Now, put that camera away and lay
yourself across my knees because it is about time that I showed you
who is the boss in this house.”</p><p>You step forward visibly trembling and lay your sweet young body
across my lap. I run my hand over your smooth rounded bottom and
say, “You will grow up to be a very beautiful young woman Petra. Very
beautiful indeed. But you have to learn your place and now is as good
a time as any.”</p><p>With that I bring my hand down smartly onto your exposed bottom.
You cry out in pain as a red stain suffuses your left buttock.</p><p>Another sharp smack lands on your right cheek and then again on your
left cheek. Six blows in all land on the soft roundness of your
bottom as you continue to cry and wail beneath me.</p><p>“OK. Hush now. That is all over. You can stop crying as I will not
smack you again if you will promise to be a good girl from now on.”
My hand is now gently smoothing across your red hued bottom
cheeks. “Shush now my pretty Petra, you know that your Mommy loves
you. Are you going to be a good girl from now on?”</p><p>Y…Yes Mommy.</p><p>“Good, now spread your legs a little my precious and Mommy will make
it all better.”</p><p>You awkwardly spread your legs while remaining across my lap.</p><p>My hand leaves your red stained bottom cheeks and slips into the
crack of your ass to gently probe at the puckered rim of your anus.
Then moving on, the finger crosses your perineum and onto the soft
wet folds of your vulva.</p><p>“My oh my, Petra. I think you must enjoy having your bottom smacked.
You are absolutely dripping. You are so wet.”</p><p>With that my searching finger reaches the hard little nub of your
clitoris. I begin to rub and gently pinch the rigid projection.</p><p>Your breathing becomes faster and soft moans emanate from your mouth
as my caressing finger increases the pace of its attention to your
sensitive organ. Your legs begin to tremble uncontrollably as you
begin to climb up to the peak to your first orgasm.</p><p>As my finger continues it frantic rubbing of your immature clitoris I
place my other hand to the entrance of your vagina and insert two
fingers into the sodden orifice.</p><p>I slowly begin a slow fucking motion with those fingers inside your
saturated love channel.</p><p>“Oh. Oh. Oh. Yes Mommy. Yes. Yes.Yes. Faster Mommy faster. Oh Mommy
I’m cumming.</p><p>With that on unnatural keening sound comes from deep within you. Your
legs shudder and tremble as you crest the peak of your orgasm and
waves of pure pleasure rush through your body.</p><p>Knowing that you are not yet finished I continue my rubbing of your
ultra-sensitive clitoris whilst my fingers leave your sodden love
channel and I press one against the tight resisting rim of your
sphincter. The well lubricated digit easily enters up to the first
knuckle due to the copious amounts of love juice coating its outer
surface.</p><p>Your body responds as you begin to climb another peak. This one even
greater than the last.</p><p>High pitched screeches are now issuing forth from your mouth. You no
longer have any control over your limbs as you unconsciously hump
your crotch against my pant covered legs, legs soaked with the
copious amounts of love juice flowing from your virgin vagina.</p><p>Suddenly your ass arches up while strange, distorted sounds tumble
from your mouth. Drools of spittle dangle from your lips and your
eyes squeeze shut as the intensity of the second orgasm takes hold of
your body.</p><p>Your body comes back down onto my legs as your humping motion takes
on a frantic nature. Wave after wave of delirious pleasure course
through your body and finally you mutter, “Enough Mommy enough. Your
little girl cannot take any more.”</p><p>I withdraw my fingers from your body and pull you into a sitting
position. I look into your tear stained face as I slowly lick my
fingers dry of your secretions.</p><p>“Well, young lady. Have you learned your lesson? Are you going to be
a good girl from now on?</p><p>A smile tugs at your lips as you answer, “Maybe Mommy maybe.”</p><p>The End</p>"
48,J's Revenge,Alice Gee,1,J has not had a happy childhood. She figures that it is about time someone paid for that.,['f/F d/s'],"<p>J looked down on the woman sprawled naked on the bed beneath her. A
thin sardonic smile touched her lips as she surveyed the totally
exhausted body that
still twitched and trembled spasmodically as the after effects of her
almighty orgasm subsided and her heart and lungs fought to cool down
her fevered body.</p><p>J recalled the scene of barely an hour before as this poised and
elegant older woman, beautiful by any standards, had greeted her at
the door to her home.
She had been dressed in a diaphanous Janet Reger slip with a matching
tanga. J’s breath had caught in her throat as she drank in the vision
of loveliness
that this woman had presented.</p><p>Now, less than an hour later the poised and elegant loveliness was
gone replaced by a slack-jawed wreck of a woman, her hair disheveled
and matted with
sweat. Strands of which stuck to her sweaty brow. Her once
immaculately applied lipstick was now smeared across her face and thin
line of dribble ran from
the corner of her mouth and across her cheek.</p><p>J savored the sight before her and reveled in the fact that she, what
this slut of a woman had once referred to as ‘a mere 15 year old
girl’, was the cause
of the woman’s downfall from sophisticated elegance to degenerate
whore. Moments before the woman had been screaming her name, her body
thrusting up to meet
the inward plunges of J’s 10 inch strap-on. A strap-on that was still
buried to the hilt in the woman’s quivering vagina.</p><p>“I am going to have so much fun with you my - what was the word you
used? What did you call yourself? Yes, little hausfrau. You are mine
now, my charming
little hausfrau and you will want this again and again.”</p><p>As she spoke J eased the flesh colored dildo from out of the woman’s
saturated pussy.</p><p>A moan of disappointment came from the woman’s lips and her pussy
walls clamped around the rubberized projection in an attempt to
prevent the removal of the
instrument that had brought her such ecstasy.</p><p>As the dildo pulled free of the hot, sodden pussy lips J noted with a
satisfied smirk that a fresh stream of the woman’s secretions issued
forth from her
cunt to run down between her legs and further moisten the spreading
damp patch that had formed under her ass.</p><p>J removed the harness from around her waist and then detached the
still dripping dildo from the rubber ring in the harness. She placed
the rubber dildo to
the woman’s lips and said, “Lick it clean bitch. I don’t want one
trace of your cum left on this when you are finished.”</p><p>The woman’s climax dulled eyes flashed momentarily as she made to
respond to J’s contemptuous remarks.</p><p>“You had better clean it bitch because if you don’t, I’m out of here.
The choice is yours slut. You want more of my fucking then you will
clean it. Also,
after you’ve cleaned it I want you to tell me that is the best fucking
that you have ever had. That your old man has never fucked you as good
as that. Come
on, I’m waiting slut.”</p><p>The woman looked defiantly at J for a brief moment and then her
eyelids dropped to shield the resignation in her eyes. The older woman
opened her mouth and
accepted the dildo into her mouth. By this action she also signaled
her complete submission to the young teenager.</p><p>J watched as the older woman began to lick the dildo clean; a nod of
approval joined the satisfied smile as indications of J’s contentment
at the outcome of
their sex session. J understood that the woman was now completely
under her control and a feeling of euphoria passed through her body as
she realized that
she had this beautiful, graceful older woman as her future plaything.</p><p>She reached out a hand and began to caress the woman’s face. “Good
girl, now lick it clean and then I will let you lick my pussy. You
would like that
wouldn’t you?”</p><p>The woman opened her eyes, looked at J and nodded her head slowly.</p><p>“That’s my girl. I know that we are going to have so much fun
together. You just be a good girl for me and I will make sure that you
have all the
mind-blowing orgasms that you can handle. You just obey me my love and
I will make you the most satisfied woman in town.”</p><p>J smoothed out the woman’s hair as she said this, attempting to return
some semblance of the woman’s previous immaculate appearance.</p><p>“OK, that’s enough for now. I think you have done a good job of
cleaning your little pleasure stick. As a special treat I may put it
in your ass later but
first I think you should go and get yourself cleaned up. You look like
shit. I have no intention of letting you near my pussy looking like
that. So, go on,
you lazy, slovenly bitch, go make yourself presentable. And wipe that
lipstick off your face; in future I do not want you to wear lipstick
when I am here.
Understand?”</p><p>The woman nodded meekly already completely cowed by this assertive
young girl. She got off the bed and made to head for the bathroom.</p><p>“You seem to have forgotten something, cunt. Well, two things
actually. Firstly, I told you to tell me that you have just had the
best fucking of your life
and that your husband is no match for me. Secondly, in future you will
ask for my permission before you leave a room. I know I told you to
get cleaned up but
you will still ask for my permission before you leave a room.
Understand bitch?”</p><p>The woman cast her eyes down and said in a low voice, “That was the
best fucking that I have ever had. My husband is no match for you and
you are the best
fuck in the world. And please may I go to the bathroom and clean up?”</p><p>J nodded her head and replied, “Yes, you may go and brush your hair as
well, you look like a complete slut.”</p><p>J watched the woman as she walked towards the bathroom. She marveled
at the woman’s slim attractive body, her cute rounded ass and her long
model’s legs.
She may be in her middle thirties and have three kids but she is one
of the best looking babes that I have ever seen. J blessed her good
fortune in finding this hot
looking woman and that she turned out to be a total submissive.</p><p>They had met two months previously in a chat room. J had soon picked
up on the woman’s submissive tendencies, though incredibly it seemed
that the woman was
totally unaware of her passive nature.</p><p>Though much younger in years J was far older in experience. She soon
had the older woman obeying small demands. Demands such as not wearing
underwear while
shopping at the mall or wearing specific types of underwear on
different occasions.</p><p>J began asking some probing questions and eventually found the
location of the woman’s home. This, to J’s joy and amazement, turned
out to be the in the
general area that J lived.</p><p>By now the woman was J’s slave in all but name. Each day J would text
instructions for the woman to carry out.</p><p>She began to give the woman small punishments, such as denying her sex
with her husband for a day, placing clothes pins on her nipples or
making her wear one
pair of underwear for three days and then have her stuff them into her
mouth as they corresponded by text.</p><p>J had no way of confirming that the woman actually carried out these
tasks, as she termed them, but she was fairly certain that the woman
was obeying her
commands.</p><p>Finally the woman gave J the information she needed. Her husband would
be away for an overnight business trip. She instructed the woman to
make arrangements
for her children to stay with their grandmother. She also gave her
instructions to purchase the see through slip and the strap-on.</p><p>The stage was set for J’s big day. This was day that she would bind
this thirty-something wife and mother to her. She would bind the woman
to her for as long
as she wanted. And J intended that it would be for a long, long time.</p><p>J had been trawling the lesbian on-line chat rooms for months
searching for one such as this and now that she had found her she had
no intention of letting
her go. This woman was going to satisfy a lot of the cravings that
burned deep within J’s tortured mind. J was about to experience the
exquisite thrill of
revenge. And she would savor it to the full.  </p><p>She intended that the woman would receive more pleasure than she had
ever experienced before. But along with that pleasure would come a lot
of pain and
humiliation. J would satisfy all of the woman’s needs and desires but
at a price. Payment of which would begin today.</p><p>J was confident that she could keep this woman satisfied; keep her
wanting more and more of her special love-making. No matter how good
her husband was as
a lover, he could not compete with a fit, determined young teenager
with a dick that remained permanently hard.</p><p>And so it proved; J had fucked the woman literally senseless. The
woman could barely function independently at the moment and J made
sure that she impressed
her will on the woman while she was in this vulnerable state.</p><p>J settled down on the bed and spread her legs wide. She was already
leaking fluids in anticipation of the homage that the woman would give
to her pussy. She
would allow the woman to worship her cunt. She intended that J’s cunt
was to be the most important thing in this woman’s life from now on
and that J’s
pleasure would be paramount.</p><p>'Oh yes,' thought J, ‘my needs will be paramount. I will make sure
that the slut gets her share of pleasure. After all I need to keep her
well fucked and
satisfied but my needs would be the over-riding criteria in this
relationship.'</p><p>J had been sexually active since the night of her 9th birthday. That
was when her father came into her room to wish her goodnight. She had
enjoyed her
birthday. Six of her friends had come to her little party, she had
received a lot of presents and she was one happy little girl.</p><p>Her happiness soon vanished when she realized that her father had more
than a goodnight kiss on his mind. Her happiness was replaced first by
fear and then
by screaming terror as her father took her virginity, her innocence
and the remainder of her childhood.</p><p>The next morning her father had acted as if nothing had happened, he
was his usual pleasant, good-natured self. Her mother appeared calm
though a little
distant. J had wondered why her mother had not come to help her the
previous night. Surely she must have heard her screams.</p><p>Daddy’s nocturnal visits had continued for the next three years,
usually about three or four nights a week. J had stopped screaming
after the first week, the
realization that her mother was not going to help her being the
cruelest blow of all.</p><p>J submitted to her father’s unnatural lust and her body even began to
experience some small pleasure from his visits. She did scream on one
further occasion,
that was the night when her father introduced her to anal sex. But
that was the only time. She did develop a preference for oral sex
mainly because that was
the least uncomfortable method of pleasing her father.</p><p>Over those three years J’s mind began to nurture a deep and abiding
hatred for both her parents. She hated her father for the abuse that
he was inflicting on
her and her mother for her silent acquiescence in the deed.</p><p>Though her father abused his daughter in bed at night he could not
prevent her from mixing with the world outside the family home.
School, conversations with
her friends and even television and movies played their part in
bringing J to an understanding of what was happening to her.</p><p>It was then that J began to realize that theirs was not a normal
father/daughter relationship. As that realization grew so did the
desire to do something
about it; to end it.</p><p>So one night when Daddy crept into her room and into her bed J
welcomed him with open arms. She knew his love-making off by heart by
now and she knew that as
he climaxed he would arch his back before descending to lay upon her
as he completed the short strokes that would pump his seed into her body.</p><p>She waited until he began to pant in short breaths. He muttered that
he was about to cum and then he raised himself up as he arched his back.</p><p>It was then that J grabbed the small kitchen knife that she had hidden
beneath her pillow. She quickly placed it, point upwards, over her
stomach and looked
up at her father's face as he lowered himself down, deep in the throes
of his orgasm.</p><p>She watched with wry amusement as first his eyelids closed as he
savored the joy of his orgasm and then shot open as the pain from his
torn innards replaced
the pleasure of his climax.</p><p>J felt the warm sticky blood spread over her hands and stomach and
then began to laugh. “How was that Daddy? Was it good tonight?”</p><p>Her father pulled back, his sperm still oozing out of his rapidly
deflating penis as it slid out of her cunt. He looked down and watched
in horror as the
blood spurted from the deep cut in his torn stomach.</p><p>“You little bitch, what have you done?”</p><p>J said nothing as she continued to lie on the bed. She held the knife
in her right hand as her left hand began to spread the blood over her
stomach.</p><p>“Cassie, Cassie. The stupid bitch has cut me.” Her father screamed at
the top of his voice.</p><p>In less than a minute her bedroom door swung open and her mother
charged in.</p><p>‘Well that proves there’s nothing wrong with her hearing.’ J thought
to herself.</p><p>Her mother quickly took in the scene. She strode to bed and slapped J
hard across the face. “You little bitch, how dare you hurt your father?”</p><p>“Do that again Mommy and I’ll be sticking this knife in you.” J said
as she lay upon the bed her legs spread obscenely and her father’s
sperm trickled down
her leg.</p><p>Her mother turned to inspect her husband’s injuries. She ran to the
bathroom to get a towel to staunch the flow of blood.</p><p>“I’ll have to call the paramedics,” she said.</p><p>“No, they will contact the police and then we’ll all be fucked,”</p><p>“If I don’t, you will bleed to death. We’ll say it was an accident.”</p><p>J’s father slid to the floor, the loss of blood already taking its toll.</p><p>Her mother ran from the room to call for assistance.</p><p>J continued to spread the blood on her stomach while looking down on
her father as he lay on the floor.</p><p>Her mother came back in the room and said, “OK, they are on their
way.” She looked down at J with a look of disgust on her face. “Now,
you get cleaned up,
you wicked little slut. I want you cleaned up before the medics arrive.”</p><p>“Nope, don’t want to.” J said with an enigmatic smile on her face.</p><p>“You will get cleaned up and look respectable before the paramedics
get here even if I have to drag you in the shower myself.”</p><p>“Try it Mommy and you will be lying next to him on the floor.” J said
while cutting an imaginary figure eight in the air with the kitchen knife.</p><p>J’s mother looked as though she was about to carry out her threat when
a moan from the floor caused both the females to look in that
direction. J’s father
was slumped against the wall holding the towel to his torn stomach.
Blood continued to seep out to form a pool on the floor. All color had
drained from his
face and he looked deathly pale.</p><p>As if on cue there came a loud knocking from the front door. J’s
mother got up to let them in. Before she left the bedroom she turned
to J and said, “You
had better keep your mouth shut you little slut, if you know what’s
good for you.”</p><p>J gave her a beatific smile in return.</p><p>So, the paramedics entered the bedroom and took in the scene. One
examined the father and prepared to staunch the flow of blood; another
went to J and
determined that although there was no physical injury, despite the
amount of blood on her body and on her bed, it was obvious that recent
sexual activity
had taken place. The visible presence of semen on J’s pussy lips and
along her thighs indicated a possible rape scenario.</p><p>The police eventually arrived and began taking statements. J and her
father were transported to the hospital in separate ambulances. One
for emergency
surgery and a massive blood transfusion, the other for a thorough
physical examination.</p><p>Eventually, after the police statements, the social worker interviews
and the counseling, J was allowed to return home with her mother. J’s
mother had
declared her total ignorance of the unnatural acts that had taken
place in the family home. In fact, she claimed to be under the
impression that the father
had been helping the daughter with her homework and then reading a
bedtime story.</p><p>J did not gainsay her mother’s statement. She knew that if she lost
both parents to the penal system that her immediate future would look
very bleak. With
no near relatives to take her in, the prospect of being farmed out to
some distant relative in another state or, even worse, being swallowed
up by the state
care system looked decidedly unattractive. No, J concluded, far better
the devil you know, or in this case the mother you know, than some
complete stranger.</p><p>The police and the social workers had a lot of doubts about the
version of events that had taken place in the house that night but as
they had the
abuser/rapist, and he was to go to prison for the foreseeable future,
they decided not to pursue the matter further.</p><p>So J and her mother settled down to share the family home. The mood in
the house was decidedly frosty. J still felt contempt and hatred
towards her mother
for her acceptance of her abuse and rape and the mother despised the
daughter for being a scheming slut who had deprived her of the man
who, for all his
faults, she still loved.</p><p>The whole episode had left J with a profound hatred of men and vowed
to herself that she would never willingly submit to any man ever
again. The one
problem with that was that the time with her father had awakened her
sexual appetites. And although she had discovered masturbation she
felt she needed
something more. The obvious answer was women. She had earlier in her
life experienced crushes on an English teacher and a fellow pupil but
such was her
overall contempt of women that she found it impossible to consider a
shared relationship with one. She felt the need to dominate, to pay
back women for the
shortcomings of her mother. As she did not yet know how to achieve
that, J was one very frustrated and aggrieved young girl.</p><p>Her epiphany came one day as she was surfing the net. She saw the term
strap-on on a sexual forum website. Intrigued, she looked up the
meaning and found
the answer to her prayers. “That’s what I’m talking about,” she said
to her computer screen. “Give me one of those and I’ll make some bitch
beg for mercy.
I’ll make her rue the day she was born. I will make her do anything I
want. I will be her Master.”</p><p>She did not find anything incongruous in terming herself as a Master
rather than a Mistress. It was how she felt and the word suited her
just fine.</p><p>So, she had the will, and now she had found the means and all that
remained to be done was to find the victim.</p><p>That she found six weeks later on a lesbian chat site. A woman who
declared herself to be bi-curious and in search of young pussy.</p><p>“Well, my pretty, I’ll give you all the young pussy your mouth can
hold and you in return will give me everything,” J vowed with a grim
smile as she typed
her responses to the woman.</p><p>The result of which has led to J reclining on the woman’s bed as she
waited for the ‘dumb slut’ to come back and pay homage to her cunt.</p><p>The bathroom door opened and the woman stepped back into the room.</p><p>“Wait you stupid slut. You have not asked my permission to enter the
room.”</p><p>The woman visibly quailed and scuttled back into the bathroom.</p><p>“Right, now shut the door and then knock on it,”</p><p>The woman slowly closed the door followed by a soft knocking sound.</p><p>“Come in.” J spoke out regally.</p><p>The woman apprehensively stepped into the room. “Please, my I enter
the bedroom?”</p><p>J smiled at the absurdity of the woman asking permission to enter her
own bedroom. “Of course darling. Step right inside and come close to
the bed and
show me how much you love my cunt.”</p><p>The woman climbed onto the bed and nestled down between J’s
outstretched thighs.</p><p>“Now, my cunt is the most important thing in your world, you will
treat it with love and deference. It is your temple of worship. You
may lick, kiss,
tongue to your heart’s content. You may be as inventive as you wish.
It is probable that I may want to prolong my pleasure so you will stop
when instructed and restart on my
command. I expect your complete and undivided attention on giving me
pleasure. You may begin.”</p><p>J settled back onto the pillows and smiled to herself as she felt the
woman’s first tentative licks on her labia.</p><p>“Life is good,” J muttered to herself as the first tingles of pleasure
emanated from her crotch and spread throughout her body.</p><p>“Oh yes, that’s it Mommy, right there, yes, yes.”</p><p>The End</p>"
49,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 1",Alice Gee,1,A happily married woman gives a swimming lesson to a friend's young daughter with an unforseen outcome.,['F/g'],"<p>Janet Bell stood on the porch of her home and watched the approaching
vehicle as it entered her driveway. She knew that the Dodge pick-up
contained family friends from upstate who would be visiting for a few
days.</p><p>Nop and Ladda are a Thai couple who had immigrated to the US seven
years ago. Janet and her husband Ronnie had known them back in
Thailand when Ronnie had been on assignment with the construction
company that he worked for. Nop had worked for Ronnie back then and
the two families had become firm friends.</p><p>That was back in the days that Janet and their two children used to
accompany Ronnie on his various assignments. Nowadays, Janet and the
children stayed home while Ronnie continued his work overseas. Janet
had decided that the children needed to form friendships at home and
that they needed to become settled in their school life rather than
swapping schools every couple of years.</p><p>So, after 8 years of travelling the globe, at some good locations and
some not so good, Janet settled down at their home in southern
California. That was 6 years ago, she still missed the globe-trotting
lifestyle but knew that being home-based was good for the kids. The
downside was that Ronnie still continued to travel. He was on a month
on/month off schedule, as was Nop. At present, they were working
together on the same project in Africa.</p><p>At 36 years of age Janet was a very attractive woman. She was 5' 6"" in
height and of a slim build. She had shoulder length blond hair, blue
eyes and a ready smile. She wore a 34 B cup bra and her breasts were
firm enough that she could go without when the mood took her. Her
toned legs were smooth and tanned and they rose up to a beautifully
rounded butt. Janet was proud of her butt, as she was of the rest of
her figure and worked out regularly at the local gym. She also swam
every day in her own backyard pool. She used to jog daily around the
neighborhood but stopped when a young woman was attacked at a local
park. She now confined her exercise to the gym and her pool.</p><p>She and Ronnie still enjoyed a vigorous sex life – for six months out
of the twelve – and even after 14 years of marriage Ronnie's dick
still got hard when it was required. She liked her husband's dick and
enjoyed the pleasure it provided for her. She also enjoyed fellatio
and would perform it regularly, usually as a precursor to coitus. She
often wished that she could get Ronnie interested in cunnilingus but
had long since stopped raising the subject. She accepted the fact that
it was not going to happen. Ronnie did not consider licking a women's
pussy as a manly pursuit.</p><p>Janet sighed as she thought of this. She resented the fact that her
husband would not perform this small service on her but deep down she
knew that she should be thankful that she had a husband who had a dick
that still worked and that he wanted to use it on her. Too many of her
friends had husbands who were either indifferent to sex or sought it
elsewhere.</p><p>So, all things considered Janet was quite satisfied with her life.
Until quite recently that is. Recently a very dark and potentially
dangerous cloud had brought a shadow over her idyllic existence.</p><p>The cause of that dark cloud would very soon be tumbling out of the
approaching car. Melanie, nickname Nok (the Thai word for bird), was
the 7 year old daughter of Nop and Ladda. She of the elfin frame and
long, straight black hair. She with the prettiest face that Janet had
ever seen. She with the happiest of smiles that could be guaranteed to
melt the hardest of hearts, a smile that revealed two rows of even
white teeth and a pair of the cutest dimples ever possessed by any
girl. She of a bubbly, joyous disposition that it was impossible to be
mad at her for a moment.</p><p>'This is going to be a very difficult couple of days. It will take all
of my will-power to keep my hands off the little darling. Lord give me
strength. I think I'm in love. I'm acting like a lovesick schoolgirl'
Janet thought to herself as she waited for the car to come to a halt.</p><p>It had all started two months ago during the Thai family's last visit.
Up until then Janet's feelings towards Melanie had been the same as
any doting adult. She adored the cute little girl and looked forward
to her visits. Then one day in the swimming pool while Janet was
teaching Melanie to swim something irrevocable had happened.</p><p>The house had been deserted except for Janet and Melanie. The other
members of the two families had gone down to the coast on a fishing
trip on Ronnie's boat. Janet never went on these fishing trips as she
considered the sport to be little more than an excuse to torture fish.
Ronnie had long argued that the fish could feel no pain but had failed
to convince Janet.</p><p>Both Nop and Ladda thought that Melanie too young to go on the trip
and Janet had jumped at the chance to babysit the charming youngster.</p><p>Janet had suggested that she should start to teach Melanie to swim.
Melanie loved the idea but countered that she had not brought a
swimsuit. Janet could see no problem with this as there would only be
the two of them in the house.</p><p>""You can just wear a tee shirt and some underwear. No-one is going to
mind as it will only be us girls in the pool."" Janet said with a smile
on her face.</p><p>""OK, Aunt Janey."" Melanie shouted before turning and running upstairs
to get changed.</p><p>Janet made her way to her own room to change into her swim wear. She
chose a Melissa Odabash white halter neck bikini and slipped it on. As
she tied the strings to hold the top in position she glanced at her
reflection in the wardrobe mirror.</p><p>""Not bad for an old married woman with two kids."" Melanie said as she
ran her hands over her hips.</p><p>She wondered if the suit might not be a bit too revealing for an
afternoon in the pool alone with a seven-year-old. She looked again at
the cleavage revealed by the push-up top and decided that no harm
could come of it as there would just be the two of them.</p><p>She turned from the mirror and walked out of the room. ""Now to see
what that little imp is up to.""</p><p>Janet picked up two towels, sun block and a couple of swim caps as she
made her way to the yard.</p><p>Melanie was already there jumping up and down in excitement.</p><p>""Aunt Janey you look beautiful. I really like your swimsuit.""</p><p>""Thank you darling. I bought it last week and this is the first chance
I've had to wear it. Now, first things first. We are both going to
have to put sun block on. Me, so that I don't burn and you because I
know your mother would not like you to get too much of a sun tan,""
Melanie explained before continuing, "" also, when we do get into the
pool you have to do as I say. No fooling around. Understand?""</p><p>""Yes Aunt Janey."" The little girl nodded her head enthusiastically.</p><p>""Good, now let me put this swim cap on you. It will not keep your hair
completely dry but it will help to keep your hair out of your eyes.""</p><p>Janet proceeded to fit the cap over Melanie's hair.</p><p>""Are you going to wear a cap as well, Aunt Janey?""</p><p>""Not at first, sweetheart, while I teach you to swim I will be
standing up and my hair will not be in the water. I will put one on
later if I decide to have a swim.""</p><p>The little girl nodded her understanding.</p><p>""Now let's put some sun block on you,"" Janet said.</p><p>As Melanie was wearing a tee shirt it was only necessary to put the
lotion on her face and arms. 'After all,' thought Janet, 'her legs
will be in the water.'</p><p>After seeing to the young girl Janet proceeded to apply the sun block
to herself. After smearing it on her face, arms and tummy she asked
Melanie to apply some of the sun block to her back.</p><p>""I need to get it on the places it's hard to reach."" Janet explained.</p><p>""OK,"" Melanie said brightly. ""I would like to do that.""</p><p>Janet sat on a lounger and held her hair up to give the little girl
full access to her back and shoulders.</p><p>Janet was pleasantly surprised by the little girl's touch. She had
half expected the girl to slop the lotion on and just give a quick
rub. Instead the girl's touch was soft and gentle. She began on
Janet's shoulders and then moved down, her small hands gently
caressing Janet's skin.</p><p>""Wow!"" Janet exclaimed. ""You are very good at this. Remind me to ask
for a massage later.""</p><p>""That's OK,"" Melanie replied. ""My mom taught me how to give someone a
massage. I can do it for you any time you want.""</p><p>Janet wondered at the advisability of teaching a 7-year-old massage
techniques but figured that it might be a cultural thing.</p><p>Janet was luxuriating under the gentle ministrations of the young girl
when she began to feel a change in her mood. Whereas previously she
had felt a certain maternal affection for her young charge, now under
Melanie's skilful caresses, Janet began to feel a sexual arousal.</p><p>'My Goodness,' Janet thought to herself. 'This is a 7-year-old child
but she is turning me on as only a grown man should be capable of doing.'</p><p>Janet stood up quickly and shook herself out of her reverie. She
turned to the young girl and said rather brusquely, ""I think we should
get in the water now, honey. We are wasting time out here"".</p><p>For the next hour the older woman and her young charge splashed around
in the water while Janet attempted to instill some rudimentary
swimming skills into Melanie.</p><p>Janet could see that the young girl was begin to tire and decided that
they needed to take a break.</p><p>""That's it for now, honey. We will take a short break. I will go and
get some soda from the kitchen. You go and sit on that lounger under
the umbrella.""</p><p>When Janet returned carrying the two cans of soda pop she was
surprised to see that little Melanie had removed the tee shirt and was
stood under the umbrella wearing only her underwear.</p><p>""What was wrong with the tee shirt, precious?"" Janet asked curiously.</p><p>""It felt all wet and yucky now we are out of the water. It felt
uncomfortable wearing it. There is no problem taking it off is there
Aunt Janey?"" The little girl asked pleadingly.</p><p>""Of course not, petal. As I have said before there is only us girls
here."" Janet responding but even as she spoke she ran a speculative
eye over Melanie's immature chest.</p><p>""Here you go, sweet thing. What would you like, orange or strawberry?""</p><p>""Strawberry, please.""</p><p>Janet handed the young girl the soda can while she still ran her eyes
over Melanie's body. Without the tee shirt she could fully appreciate
the smooth, clean look of the child's caramel colored skin. Her eyes
took in the two dime sized, chocolate colored areola, dark against the
light brown skin of her chest. No nipples were yet discernable on her
undeveloped chest but Janet considered her areola to be very
attractive and she felt a strong urge to touch the girl.</p><p>She reached out her hand and stroked it down the young girl's arm.
""How are you enjoying the day, Melanie?"" Janet said while savoring the
delicious sensations her fingers were experiencing on the child's
satin smooth skin.</p><p>""Oh, I'm having a great time, Aunt Janey. I much prefer to be with
you. You are my most favorite person in all the world.""</p><p>An amused smile crossed Janet lips as she said, ""what, even more than
your mom and dad?""</p><p>""Oh yes!"" The little girl exclaimed. ""I love my mommy and daddy but
you are my most favorite person. I always want to be with you.""</p><p>""Well, thank you sweetheart. That's a very nice thing to say.""</p><p>Janet continued to stroke the girl's arm as her eyes wandered over the
rest of her body, naked save for the blue underwear.</p><p>Janet's eyes moved down from her bare chest and over her young girlish
tummy. She noted the cute little indentation of her navel and wondered
what it would be like to try to poke her tongue into it. She continued
on down to the girl's very wet pale blue underwear.</p><p>The underwear was looking a bit worse for wear and sagged away from
the young girl's body. Whereas before the pants had been tight up
against the girl's crotch they now sagged down between her legs and a
gap could be seen between the material and the girl's leg.</p><p>Janet raised her eyes back up to gaze upon Melanie's pretty young face.</p><p>The girl gave a shy smile as if in acknowledgement of the older
woman's scrutiny.</p><p>""I like it when you look at me, Aunt Janey. It makes me feel all warm
inside. It's kinda nice. It makes me feel special.""</p><p>Janet looked away quickly and removed her stroking hand. She realized
that she must have been leering at the girl. She would need to get a
grip on herself before even this little girl gets suspicious.</p><p>""Well, you are very special to me and I think you are a very pretty
little girl.""</p><p>""Even more special than Nancy?"" Melanie asked referring to Janet's
9-year-old daughter.</p><p>""Well, you are both very special to me. I love you both.""</p><p>With that the young girl threw her arms around Janet's neck and hugged
her tight. ""Oh thank you so much for saying that because I love you
too. There."" The final part of the sentence was accompanied by quick,
very wet kiss on Janet's cheek.</p><p>A flustered Janet said quickly. ""Well yes, OK, now let's finish our
sodas and get back into the pool.""</p><p>They both finished off their drinks. As she was doing so Janet's
attention was on the surface of the water in the swimming pool. If she
had been looking at Melanie she would have seen the girl looking
intently at her face, her mouth creased by an enigmatic smile.</p><p>Janet put down her soda can and turned to Melanie and said. ""Now, we
need to re-apply some sun-block before we go back in the pool. So who
goes first?""</p><p>""I want to put it on you first. Please Aunt Janey let me do you first.""</p><p>Janet smiled and handed the bottle of sun block to the youngster and
said, ""OK sweetheart, you can put it on me first.""</p><p>""Yeah! Now a want you to sit down first and I will do your arms,
shoulders and back. Then I want you to stand up and I will do your tummy.""</p><p>""I can do my own front and tummy, Melanie.""</p><p>""Aw! Please let me do it. I promise that I will do a good job.""</p><p>""Oh all right. Go ahead.""</p><p>So Melanie began to smooth on the sun block onto Janet's body. Firstly
she her small hands ran up and down Janet's arms and then moved to her
back and shoulders.</p><p>While Melanie's hands caressed her skin Janet marveled at how soft and
soothing they were. She was luxuriating in the almost hedonistic
pleasure that she was experiencing through Melanie's very young but
very adept fingers.</p><p>""Your mother has certainly done a good job on teaching you how to
massage someone, Melanie. You are making me feel very good indeed.""
Janet purred as the youngster's hands applied the lotion to her skin.</p><p>""Oh yes, my mom gives me lessons every night before I go to bed. It is
my favorite time of day.""</p><p>Janet pondered this for a while and thought to herself, 'Most moms are
reading bedtime stories to their little girls but Ladda is giving her
daughter massage lessons. Wow. Asian culture is certainly different to
ours.'</p><p>Melanie finished on Janet's back and reached over to start on Janet's
upper chest.</p><p>Janet's white bikini top was a very brief affair and the tops of her
breasts spilled out of the cups.</p><p>Melanie reached over and began to spread the lotion on the exposed flesh.</p><p>""It's all right darling. I can do that."" Janet said while trying to
prevent Melanie from massage her breasts.</p><p>""Aw! Please Aunt Janey; you said I could do it.""</p><p>Janet gave up and allowed the young girl to continue.</p><p>Again Janet marveled at the touch of the girl. It was very erotic to
feel her young hands on her breasts even though she did not have
access to the whole breast area. Janet felt her nipples harden and
press against her bikini top.</p><p>'Just as well she cannot get to my nipples. I think I would be cumming
if she did. As it is I am beginning to feel a bit wet.' Janet mused to
herself.</p><p>""OK Aunt Janey, you can stand up now and I'll finish off with your tummy.""</p><p>Janet obediently got to her feet and stood in front of the 7-year-old.</p><p>""You are so beautiful, Aunt Janey. I hope that I can look like you
when I grow up. I hope that I can have boobs like yours when I am a
big girl.""</p><p>Melanie began rubbing the cream into Janet's tummy.</p><p>Janet sexual arousal continued when the girl began her ministrations
on her stomach. The girl's feather-light fingers brushed over the
skin. Janet gave a little giggle as a small finger dipped into her navel.</p><p>""I'm sorry Aunt Janey; I didn't mean to tickle you.""</p><p>""That's alright honey. I was not expecting it.""</p><p>Just then Melanie's fingers slipped beneath the waist band of the
bikini bottoms and Janet practically jumped.</p><p>""Sorry again. I was just making sure I covered everything.""</p><p>""OK. That's enough. Hand me the sun block and I will get you slicked
up. Turn around and I will do your back and arms first.""</p><p>Melanie leaned over while Janet started rubbing in the lotion.</p><p>""Your massage feels very nice Melanie but I thought that it was for
older people to do because you need a lot of strength to give a proper
massage. Sometimes you have to push and massage the muscles. Not just
smooth over the skin.""</p><p>""My mom has taught me how to do both. I used the smooth one on you
because I needed to apply the stuff on your skin. Besides I like to do
it like that with you. Your skin feels so nice to touch.""</p><p>Janet began to wonder which one was the adult here.</p><p>""I am also learning how to massage with my feet. I am not very good at
it yet but mom says that I am a quick learner and I will be able to
show you by the next time I visit.""</p><p>""Well, I'm not sure about that. It sounds too grown-up for a youngster
like you. I will ask your mother about it and see what she says.""</p><p>""Oh don't worry about that. Mom will tell you that everything is alright.""</p><p>Janet wondered, not for the first time on why Ladda was teaching her
daughter how to give a massage. She wondered whether it would be
considered rude to question it.</p><p>""OK little one. That's your back done. Turn around and I'll finish
your front and we'll head back to the pool"".</p><p>Melanie turned around and stood between Janet's parted knees. She
rested her hands on Janet's bare thighs. Her hands began to gently
move back and forth over Janet's sensitive skin.</p><p>Janet stared for a moment at the caressing hands and a small tremor of
arousal passed through her loins. She shook her head to clear her
thoughts.</p><p>""Now then this will not take long.""</p><p>After taking care of Melanie's face she squirted some more lotion onto
her hand and began to apply it to Melanie's delicate chest. Janet felt
the smooth satiny skin beneath her fingers and began to have some
sympathy for pedophiles.</p><p>'Goodness, this girl feels so good. I have never thought this way
before and if I had been told this morning that I would get turned on
by rubbing sun block onto a 7-year-old's chest I would have said
someone was mad. But, for sure I am feeling wet right now. I need to
get into the pool and cool off.' These jumbled thoughts passed through
Janet's mind as she caressed the smooth, flat chest of the young girl.
As her fingers passed over the slightly browner skin of the areola she
noted the change from the silky smooth texture of Melanie's light
brown colored chest and the goose-bumped feel of the areola. Another
shiver passed through Janet's body.</p><p>""Right, princess. That's enough, let's get in the pool.""</p><p>Instead of moving away Melanie looked deep into Janet's eyes. She
raised her hands and placed one on each side of Janet's face and said,
""Do you like me, Aunt Janey. I mean really like me?""</p><p>""Of course I do sweetheart. I really like you. I love you.""</p><p>With that Melanie placed her lips on Janet's and began a slow,
sensuous kiss.</p><p>Janet's eyes flew open in surprise. She froze in position unable to
move. She then registered the feel of Melanie's tongue pressing
against her lips.</p><p>Janet sighed deep within her throat and surrendered herself to this
warm, wonderful feeling. Her hands reached out and around the young
girl, coming to rest on the taut, rounded cheeks of the young girl's
bottom. Her lips parted to allow entry to Melanie's small probing
tongue. Her own tongue responded almost of its own volition and went
to duel with darting invader.</p><p>Her hands began to gently cup and squeeze the yielding flesh of the
young girl's bottom.</p><p>Her tongue felt slow and awkward against the nimble organ of the
youngster. Eventually Janet's larger tongue pushed back Melanie's and
entered the girl mouth. There it proceeded to lap around the child's
teeth and gums. A taste of strawberry filled Janet's mouth.</p><p>This was what brought Janet out of her trance like state. Her mind
switched to speculate on the source of the strawberry taste and she
remembered the can of soda that the girl had drunk. This in turn
reminded her that it was a young child in her arms.</p><p>She quickly broke the kiss. Her hands came off Melanie's bottom and
gripped the child's arms. Janet held the girl at arms length and said,
""I'm so sorry Melanie. I don't know what came over me. That should
never have happened. Please forget this ever happened.""</p><p>Janet's mind was in a whirl. 'What have I done? Oh my God! How do I
explain this?'</p><p>""Please Aunt Janey; please don't be angry with me. I just wanted to
kiss you so much and when you said you loved me I thought it would be
OK to kiss you. That's what people do who love each other, isn't it?""</p><p>Janet looked at the young girl and saw tears forming in her eyes. Her
confusion quickly turned to compassion for the child. She pulled
Melanie into her embrace and began to pat the girl on the back.</p><p>""There, there honey. Everything is alright. There is no problem and I
am not angry with you. So hush now and just forget all about it.""</p><p>Melanie wrapped her arms around Janet and began her caresses anew.</p><p>""I'm sorry Aunt Janey but I thought it would be alright to kiss you. I
thought people who love each other kiss all the time.""</p><p>'Oh God! How do I explain the difference between love with consenting
adults and the innocent love between friends?' Janet's mind whirled
with conflicting emotions. She was also very conscious of Melanie's
bare legs pressed against the inside of her thighs and the soft
caressing fingers on her back.</p><p>""We need to get into the swimming pool and cool off."" Janet said
firmly and clasped Melanie's arms and held her at arms length.</p><p>A look of disappointment spread across Melanie's face. Janet misread
the look believing that the child still thought that she was angry
with her.</p><p>""Now, let us forget all about what happened. No one is angry; there
was just a little misunderstanding that is all. Let's get back into
the pool and start your lessons again.""</p><p>With that Janet took hold of Melanie's hand and walked towards the
pool steps. Once in the water Janet turned to the girl and gave her,
what she hoped, was a reassuring smile.</p><p>""Now then Melanie, let us start again and forget what happened before.""</p><p>Janet reached out her hand and cupped Melanie's chin in her hand and
said. ""And let's have a little smile from you to let me know that
everything is forgotten.""</p><p>Melanie returned the older woman's gaze a speculative look in her eye.
""OK Aunt Janey, let's start again."" Melanie responded as her mouth
creased into a small mischievous smile.</p><p>""Good, now let's just work on your leg kicks for now. You grip the
pool rail and I will support you with my hand to make sure that you
keep your legs up.""</p><p>Melanie went to the side of the pool and caught hold of the rail.
Janet reached down with her left hand and placed her hand on Melanie's
bare tummy to ensure that the young girl was lying flat along the
surface of the water.</p><p>Melanie began to enthusiastically kick her legs.</p><p>""Slow down young lady. You will tire yourself out kicking like that.
Just try to kick one leg at a time and stretch out your foot as you kick.""</p><p>Melanie did as instructed and Janet stood by her side looking down at
the young girl. Janet took in the swell of the child's rounded bottom
as it crested the water. She noted the girlish brown legs and felt a
little tremor pass through her body at the thought of that smooth skin
pressing against her thighs when she held the girl at the poolside.
She became aware of the feel of Melanie's tummy on her fingers.</p><p>Janet could feel her resolve and all her good intentions slipping away
as she stared at the youngsters little bottom covered by the now
translucent underwear. She could discern the darker shadow of the
girl's ass crack beneath the sheer material.</p><p>Without even realizing it Janet's right hand came up under the young
girl's body to place itself on the front of the underwear.</p><p>Janet held her breath as a vision of Melanie stood by the side of the
pool appeared in her mind's eye. She recalled the sight of the girl's
underwear and how the soaked material had sagged between her legs. The
memory of the gap between the material and the child's leg came
clearly into her mind.</p><p>Janet let out a loud sigh as the thought of that little gap entered
her mind.</p><p>As if by their own accord the fingers of Janet's right hand moved
closer to the junction of the girl's thighs.</p><p>Using her left hand as the main support of Melanie's body her right
hand moved inexorably towards where Janet knew the small gap would be.</p><p>Janet knew that what she was thinking of doing was very wrong. She had
climbed back into the pool with only the thought of instructing the
girl at swimming. She had vowed to herself that what had happened at
the side of the pool would never be repeated but now the temptation
was proving too much for her after only a few short minutes in the pool.</p><p>Janet was by now hopelessly lost. Strange new desires had surfaced in
her consciousness, thoughts that she would have never have believed
possible. Her mind was filled with the memory of the poolside kiss,
her tongue dueling with the Melanie's small darting tongue: of
Melanie's caressing fingers: of the feel of the girl's tight, young
buttocks as she kneaded them with her hands.</p><p>She could feel the child's smooth skin as she supported her body in
the water. The sight before her now was of those same small tight
buttocks as they stretched and moved as Melanie's legs kicked in the
water. And above all these thoughts was that of the small gap at the
pant's leg and the treasures that lay inside. Janet did not know where
these forbidden thoughts had come from. If she had ever thought of
pedophilia before it would have been with a feeling of disgust but now
her she was straining her fingertips in an attempt to touch the
child's genitalia.</p><p>Her searching fingers reached the edge of the flimsy material and
passed over to feel smooth young flesh. She was dimly aware in the
back of her mind that Melanie's kicks were slowing down.</p><p>Her fingers moved inside and passed over the firm flesh of the child's
tummy. Janet closed her eyes in order that she might see through her
fingers, for her mind to conjure up the sights that her fingers were
feeling.</p><p>She moved her fingers down from Melanie's tummy and over the
protuberance of the girl's mons pubis. The soft swelling of her mons
seemed very pronounced under her gliding fingertips. To Janet it felt
enormous especially compared to the small frame surrounding it.</p><p>Janet's fingertips moved on over the mound of the girl's mons and
arrived at the soft pouty lips of her labia.</p><p>Janet gave a shiver of delight as her fingers encountered the girl's
hidden charms. She opened her eyes briefly to note that Melanie had
stopped kicking her legs and had in fact spread her legs wide to
accommodate Janet's probing fingers.</p><p>Janet's mind did not take in the significance of the parted legs and
she closed her eyes again and resumed her exploration.</p><p>Her fingers glided over the labial lips and these in turn felt
unusually large beneath her questing fingers. She pressed her finger
into the slit between the girl's labial lips.</p><p>In her mind the girl's vaginal crack seemed disproportionately large
for such a small body. Her fevered mind somehow realized this was due
to the fact that she could not see the girl's treasures and that
everything seemed larger to the touch.</p><p>Janet used her forefinger to trace the opening of the girl's vulva and
her eyes flew open in surprise when the tip of the finger actually
passed the labial lips and entered into her vagina.</p><p>Janet looked down onto Melanie's spread legs as her finger wormed its
way further into the girl's body. She was quite surprised at the ease
in which her finger entered the girl's vagina.</p><p>The realization that hers might not be the first finger to enter that
tight channel slowly dawned on her. Her eyes travelled up the length
of Melanie's body until finally she came to the girl's face.</p><p>Melanie head was turned towards her and a big wide impish grin played
across her lips.</p><p>Janet realized the futility of denying the inevitable. She returned
Melanie's smile whilst wiggling her finger inside the girl's water
lubricated cunt.</p><p>""I think we should get out of the pool and into the house, young lady.
It looks as though you and I have some unfinished business.""</p><p>Janet slowly, almost reluctantly removed her finger from the child's
tight vagina. She also removed her supporting hand and the girl stood
up in the pool.</p><p>Melanie took a step towards Janet and wrapped hands around the older
woman's body, due to the disparity in their heights the girl's hands
came to rest on the top of Janet's thighs just below her bikini bottoms.</p><p>The young girl looked up at Janet and said, ""I love you Aunt Janey, I
would do anything for you. You really are my most favorite person in
all the world.""</p><p>Janet closed her eyes and reveled in the feel of this young beauty in
her arms. But then another thought entered her head and she thought
about the enormity of what she was about to do. She felt trapped and
helpless in her lust. Never before would she have even considered
having sex with a child but now she knew that this was inevitable and
she was powerless to prevent what was about to happen. She just had to
know, she had to feel the experience, to know what it would be like.
What was driving her lust she could not answer but its urge was
overwhelming. Whatever the consequences Janet knew it must happen.</p><p>Then another vision entered Janet's mind. She imagined a winding road
leading off down into a long valley. In the distance a huge wall was
stretched across the valley floor. The road led up to a pair of large
wooden gates set into the wall. The gates were shut fast at the moment
but Janet sensed that should she go through with act of seduction of a
child then those gates would start to swing open to receive her. A
feeling of dread came upon her as her mind dwelt upon the awful
prospect but she knew that even the threat of purgatory would not stop
her having sex with this child.</p><p>Janet opened her eyes in an attempt to dispel the vision of the gates.
A steely resolve took over her body. She turned to Melanie and said,
""Come child, let us go indoors.""</p><p>Grabbing the girl's hand in her own Janet pulled the girl towards the
steps leading out from the pool. Not stopping for towels to dry their
bodies the older woman led the young girl across the yard and into the
house.</p>"
50,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 2",Alice Gee,2,Janet takes Melanie to the bedroom but who is seducing who?,['F/g cons'],"<p>Without breaking stride Janet led the girl through the house and up
the stairs to the bedroom. As she led the girl through the house Janet
was completely unmindful of the pool water dripping from their bodies
onto the hardwood floor and the various rugs. Something that would
have brought forth howls of outrage from the normally house-proud Janet.</p><p>Leading the girl through the master bedroom and into the bathroom
Janet finally stopped at the shower cubicle.</p><p>Releasing the girl's hand Janet reached and turned on the water and
then adjusted the temperature.</p><p>If Janet had turned to look at the girl at that moment she would have
seen a very self-satisfied smirk spread all across the young girl's face.</p><p>When satisfied with the water temperature Janet turned to the girl.
She looked down at the youngster and gave her a tight smile.</p><p>Melanie looked back at Janet an expectant look on her face.</p><p>""Right, let's get those pants off you. You can leave the swim cap on
until after the shower. It will save getting your hair wet. Then hop
in the shower and we'll wash the pool water from your body"".</p><p>Janet dropped to her knees, reached out and took hold of the girl's
sodden underwear. Pulling the pale blue pants down the girl's bare
legs Janet gazed with awe at the exposed vulva.</p><p>""Goodness Melanie! You are absolutely beautiful,"" Janet said as she
tossed the soaking wet garment into the corner of the shower stall.</p><p>Janet eyes remained fixed upon Melanie's immature vagina. She noted
that although the girl's mons pubis was not as prominent as she had
imagined in the pool it was still very pronounced. The swell of her
mons was utterly captivating in Janet's eyes. It was a sight that left
her slightly breathless.</p><p>Janet then cast her eyes over the whole of Melanie's naked body,
taking in all of the wondrous sights before her. Her eyes travelled
down over the brown skin of her flat, girlish chest, over the slight
swell of the smooth tummy and finally to the treasure trove that was
the girl's pre-pubescent vulva.</p><p>As her eyes were above the level of the girl's crotch only the very
top of the girl's vaginal cleft was open to her gaze. But even if most
of the slit was hidden from her view Janet could see that it promised
to be one of the most glorious sights she would ever be privileged to see.</p><p>Whether it was due to the exceptional swelling of the girls' mons
Janet was unsure but what she was sure of was that the cleft bisecting
the hairless vulva was very distinctive. Like the mons itself the
cleft appeared larger than one would expect on such a small frame. The
girl's cunt filled Janet's vision and she knew that she would never
see a sight more beautiful no matter how long she lived. The little
flower looked so enticing, so kissable and oh so lickable.</p><p>Her hands went to the back of Melanie's bare thighs and she pulled the
girl towards her. She bent her head and placed a kiss on the center of
the raised mound and her heart raced at the pure joy that the act had
given her.</p><p>Janet realized that with that kiss that she had 'crossed her own
particular Rubicon'. Up until now everything that had transpired could
be explained away as accidental. Even the finger in the girl's vagina
could be argued as an unintentional slip. But now with that kiss Janet
had committed herself and at that moment she was quite unrepentant.</p><p>'I am going to taste that cute little morsel and hang the
consequences. I have the feeling that this child is a willing partner
in what will take place but whatever happens it will take place. I
will taste that pussy.' Janet thought to herself as she gazed at the
object of her desire.</p><p>Rising from her knees Janet steered the girl into the shower.</p><p>""Just rinse yourself off honey and I will join you as soon as I've
removed my swimsuit.""</p><p>Janet quickly divested herself of her bikini; she tossed the two
flimsy pieces of material onto the shower floor, and then joined the
awestruck youngster under the water spray.</p><p>""Oh Aunt Janey! You are so pretty. I love your boopies and the hair on
your bunny looks so cute.""</p><p>Melanie was referring to the one inch landing strip that travelled
upwards from above her vagina and across her mons. The rest of Janet's
pubic hair had been waxed off. The last waxing had taken place a mere
three days ago so that Janet's pussy was still smooth and fresh to the
touch.</p><p>""My bunny?"" Janet asked with an amused smile on her face. Since she
had resolved to go through with the seduction of the young girl she
was coming to terms with the situation and fast losing her reservations.</p><p>'Besides, I am not sure who is seducing whom here. The girl seems very
calm about the whole thing,' Janet thought to herself.</p><p>""A bunny is my name for a girl's pee thing. It sounds better than
calling it a pee-pee like the girl's at school,"" Melanie answered as
she stood in the shower stall totally unself-conscious at displaying
her naked body to the older woman.</p><p>""A bunny is fine. Most people call it a pussy,"" Janet informed the
youngster with a grin.</p><p>""A pussy? I still think bunny is better.""</p><p>""You can call it what you like, sugar. Incidentally you have a very
beautiful one.""</p><p>""Not as pretty as yours. I wish I had some hair. Can I touch yours,
Aunt Janey? Please?""</p><p>""If you want to darling. By the way, I am very glad that you do not
have any hair. Yours looks just fine without it. No hair is much
better. Why do you think I get rid of mine?""</p><p>Melanie reached out her hand and brushed her fingers through the soft
patch of fine hairs above Janet's vulva.</p><p>""Oh, it's lovely Aunt Janey. It feels so nice and soft. I thought it
would be bristly and rough but it is very nice.""</p><p>""My hair was always very soft and downy. I did not have that much to
start with and although that strip is trimmed it is still soft to the
touch. Now then let's get that pool water off you.""</p><p>With that Janet reached out and brushed her hands over Melanie's body.
She slid her hands over the young girl's chest and back. Then she
moved her hands over her tummy and down into her crotch. She cupped
her hand over the girl's prominent vulva which produced a giggle from
Melanie's lips.</p><p>She reached down the girl's back and swept her hand over the girl's
buttocks and finished off by sliding a finger between her smooth
rounded buttocks.</p><p>Janet was almost dizzy with lust when she had finished and had to
place a hand on the wall of the shower to prevent herself from falling.</p><p>""OK. That's you done. Now go and dry yourself off and I'll join you
after I have rinsed myself off.""</p><p>Janet swiftly washed the pool's chemically tainted water from her body
and stepped from the shower. After drying her body she reached over
and carefully removed the swim cap from Melanie's head.</p><p>Melanie's jet black hair cascaded down around the girl's shoulders,
further adding to her beauty and allure.</p><p>Janet looked down at the naked young girl and said, ""I am not sure of
how much you are aware of what is going on here, Melanie. I look at
you and I see an innocent young child but sometimes you act as if
everything that has taken place today has been planned by you to get
us together,""</p><p>Janet knelt down and looked directly into Melanie's eyes. ""Do you know
what we are going to do now, young lady? Do you know that we will go
into the bedroom and make love?'</p><p>""I don't care what we do, as long as you and me are doing it
together,"" Melanie said as she placed her slim young arms around
Janet's neck.</p><p>Janet again wondered who was in control of events. She felt as if
things were moving so fast and that she was just being borne along, a
puppet to this beautiful child's whim.</p><p>Janet placed her hands beneath Melanie's naked bottom and lifted the
girl up.</p><p>The girl giggled and placed her head on Janet's shoulder.</p><p>Janet walked into the bedroom carrying the naked girl and placed her
into the center of the bed.</p><p>Melanie moved up the bed until her head was on the pillow. She looked
up at Janet and gave her a shy smile.</p><p>Janet looked down on the young girl, her heart hammering inside her
chest. ""Goodness Melanie you look so beautiful.""</p><p>Janet climbed onto the bed she moved up the bed until she was on all
fours looking down on the girl.</p><p>Janet lowered her lips onto Melanie's.</p><p>Melanie's arms snaked their way around Janet's neck.</p><p>The incongruous pair exchanged a long languid kiss. Janet's lips
parted and her tongue issued forth to lap at the sweet young lips of
her immature lover.</p><p>Melanie's arms gripped tightly around Janet's neck as her own lips
parted in response and welcomed the older woman's tongue into her
willing mouth.</p><p>Janet broke the kiss and looked down into Melanie's eyes.</p><p>""You are so beautiful my darling. You have captured my heart. I do not
know quite how we have ended up in bed together and I certainly do not
know how this will end but for now, this is where I want to be and the
future can take care of itself.""</p><p>""I love you Aunt Janey. I know that you will take care of me. I know
that you will not hurt me.""</p><p>Janet's B-cup breasts are still firm and shapely but in her present
position, that is, on all fours, her tits were subject to the laws of
gravity and consequently they hung down from her chest like two ripe
fruit.</p><p>A giggling Melanie reached up her two hands and grasped the inviting
objects. She gently tweaked the two lust engorged nipples.</p><p>A sigh of delight escaped from Janet's lips as she looked down at
Melanie and said, ""Kiss them darling. I need you to kiss my nipples,""</p><p>Janet took hold of her tits and fed first the right one and then the
left one into Melanie's willing mouth.</p><p>Janet relished the feel of Melanie's lapping tongue and the soft
sucking of the young girl's mouth sent shivers of delight through her
body.</p><p>But Janet could wait no more. The desire to lick the succulent
immature cunt of the young girl was becoming too powerful to ignore.</p><p>She detached her suspended left tit from the eager mouth of the child
and bent her head to kiss Melanie's young lips once more.</p><p>Though Melanie reluctantly released Janet's swollen teat from her lips
she was more than ready to receive the older woman's lips against her own.</p><p>Janet felt the eagerness in Melanie's receptive lips and welcomed the
child's obvious enthusiasm for what was taking place but she knew that
the time for lip-locks and the exchanging of spit was passed.</p><p>For Janet it was time for her to make the final step, to make the step
that would show this adorable, beautiful and utterly sexy young girl
just how much she loved her, For Janet knew with a certainty that it
was love that she felt, an all consuming, no room for doubt and to
hell with the consequences kind of love.</p><p>Janet broke the kiss and looked briefly into the young girl's eyes.</p><p>Melanie attempted to resume the kiss by throwing her arms around
Janet's neck and pulling the woman back down to her waiting lips.</p><p>Janet reached up and grasped the girl's arms to stop them before they
closed around her neck.</p><p>""Shush, little one. Be patient. I promise you it is going to be
wonderful.""</p><p>Janet then proceeded to cover Melanie's young face with soft,
feather-light kisses. She kissed her eyelids, her nose, her cheeks and
continued on to her neck. Janet nuzzled the little girl's neck which
brought a giggle from Melanie's lips.</p><p>Janet continued on raining little licks and kisses on to the girl's
shoulder and chest. She paused briefly to pass her tongue over
Melanie's two darker skinned areolas. She enclosed each areola with
her lips in turn and gently sucked on the undeveloped nipple.</p><p>Moving on, Janet continued to lick and kiss across Melanie's smooth
brown skin. She next paused at the girl's navel to run her tongue
around the small indentation before moving her lips across the
satin-smooth tummy.</p><p>Janet was in heaven, she adored the touch and the taste of the child's
skin under her lips and tongue. She was dimly aware of Melanie's
insistent hands on her shoulders gently but firmly pushing her
downward towards where her little treasures lay.</p><p>Janet did not know at what age young girls became sexually responsive
to stimulation of their pussies but this little girl was giving every
indication that not only was she aware of what was happening but was
also very much in favor of it. The reoccurring thought that she was
not this little girl's first lover came back into her mind.</p><p>Janet's lips had arrived at the prominent rise of the girl's mons
pubis. She rained down small little kisses on the girl's mound and
then laved the area with her moist tongue. Janet grasped Melanie's
slim brown thighs in her hands and prized them apart.</p><p>Truth be told, there was no resistance from Melanie to the parting of
her legs. Janet felt certain that if she had not done so then the girl
would have opened her legs herself to display the immature vulva at
the junction of her thighs.</p><p>Janet settled herself down between the young girl's slim, brown legs.
She gazed in rapture at the girl's treasure.  </p><p>Her breath caught in her throat as she drank in the sight. The darker
skinned puffy, outer labial lips were bisected by the deep cleft of
her vagina. There was no hint of a clitoris or inner lips.</p><p>""Melanie, you are truly beautiful. Your little bunny is the most
beautiful thing I have ever seen.""</p><p>""Thank you Aunt Janey. You make me tingle when you say nice things to me.""</p><p>What was surprising Janet though was the evidence of moisture along
the slit of the girl's vulva.</p><p>'Surely that cannot be the girl's arousal. It must be water from the
shower. Girls this young cannot get aroused. Can they?' Janet posed
these questions to herself as she gazed at the gorgeous flower of
Melanie's sex.</p><p>To answer her own question Janet reached out a finger and ran it the
length of the young girl's vaginal slit.</p><p>To Janet's astonishment she found that there was consistency to the
moisture showing that it most certainly was not water. 'If it ain't
water it has to be her arousal,' Janet thought to herself, 'this is a
whole new development. If she can get aroused, if she can get wet by
thinking about sex maybe she can even orgasm?'</p><p>Aloud Janet said, ""Well, there is only one way to find out."" And stuck
out her tongue and ran it the length of the girl's cunt.</p><p>""What did you say, Aunt Janey?"" Melanie asked but instantly lost
interest in a reply as she felt Janet's tongue press against her
bunny's lips.  Melanie leaned back on the bed; spread her legs even
wider as an audible sigh escaped her lips.</p><p>On hearing the sigh Janet was more convinced than ever that the child
was no stranger to sex.</p><p>Janet continued to give strong licks along the full length of
Melanie's impressive slit. She placed her thumbs on each side of the
child's vulva and opened her vagina like a fresh fruit.</p><p>Janet held her head back to get a better look at the pink inner flesh
of the girl's cunt. Now the child's inner labia could be discerned
along with her tiny, immature clitoris.</p><p>Janet bent her head again and placed her tongue against the small
button of the girl's clitoris. She gave long lick to the small
protrusion, prior to closing her lips around it and gently sucking it
into her mouth.</p><p>Fresh sighs issued from Melanie's lips and the girl began to hump her
crotch against the woman's mouth</p><p>While continuing to suck on the girl's clitoris Janet placed her
forefinger at the entrance of her vagina and pushed the digit inside.
She was conscious of her long nails and so proceeded very cautiously.
Janet soon became aware that her fingers progress into the child's
cunt was being blocked.</p><p>She felt Melanie flinch beneath her as her finger came up against the
girl's hymen.</p><p>'Wow, this girl is a mass of contradictions,' Melanie thought to
herself, 'firstly she shows no inhibitions when it comes to sex making
me think she is no stranger to situations such as this and now I find
out that she is still a virgin. I guess that I should not be surprised
at her virginity given her age but it is a bit astonishing when I
think of her willing participation.'</p><p>""Please, Aunt Janey, that hurts. Please don't put your finger inside me.""</p><p>""OK precious one. We will not do anything that you do not want. We can
have lots of fun together without putting anything inside your pussy.""</p><p>Janet sensed Melanie relax and the girl began to hump her crotch into
Janet's mouth anew.</p><p>Janet continued to lick, lap and suck on Melanie's imperceptible
clitoris. Her finger, denied access into Melanie's vaginal cavity,
began to wend its way towards Melanie's bottom. It moved from
Melanie's pouty labial lips and onto the girl's perineum. Janet could
feel a thin rivulet of moisture running down from Melanie's pussy
towards the girl's ass crack. This wetness Janet concluded must be a
mixture of the girl's arousal and my saliva.</p><p>'Surely a girl of this age couldn't produce this much love juice.'
Janet pondered to herself as her tongue relished the sweet taste of
the girl's secretions.</p><p>Janet's finger followed the liquid trail down into the cleft of the
child's bottom. She ran her finger the full length of Melanie's ass
crack pausing momentarily as her finger encountered the ridged
contours of her anus. On arriving at the small bump of the coccyx the
finger began a slow return journey. This time when the finger
encountered the child's small anal orifice it tarried a little longer.</p><p>Janet began to move her finger in a slow circling motion around the
knurled ridges of the anus. Again conscious of her long nails Janet
made no attempt to penetrate her finger passed the child's sphincter,
contenting herself in massaging Melanie's fundament.</p><p>""Oh Aunt Janey that feels nice. I like it when you touch my bum hole.""
Melanie called out breathlessly, the words coming in short gasps.</p><p>Janet was only too happy to comply. She continued her sucking and
licking of the girl's small clitoris whilst massaging the delightfully
small anus.</p><p>'This is heaven,' Janet thought to herself, 'but I need to do
something about my nails because I really want to push my finger
inside. I will cut them back later today so that the next time I will
be able get inside her little asshole. Her pussy may be off-limits for
now but her ass is not.'</p><p>It is quite significant at this point that Janet is already thinking
about the next time.</p><p>Thus resolved Janet increased the tempo of licking to the girl's
clitoris and was rewarded for her extra efforts by Melanie calling out
for more.</p><p>""Do that some more Aunt Janey, it feels so good. Do it more to my
bunny and my bottom.""</p><p>Janet noted that the girl was now actually shaking, her thin legs were
almost convulsing. She felt the tremors passing through child's thin
body and realized that very soon Melanie was going to demonstrate that
a 7-year-old could achieve orgasm.</p><p>'Remarkable as it seems this is definitely the start of an orgasm,'
Janet thought, 'who would have believed such a thing possible but this
girl will be creaming any moment now.'</p><p>Melanie's trembling and shaking increased and the humping motion
against Janet's mouth made it difficult for the woman to remain
attached to the child's clitoris but Janet was determined to complete
her task despite the added gyrations of the young body beneath her.</p><p>Suddenly Melanie's body stiffened, she arched her back thrusting her
hips upward so that despite her size she forced Janet's head to be
raised up also. A thin scream emitted from those young lips signaling
the beginning of the climax.</p><p>Janet moved her mouth from Melanie's clitoris and began to lap along
the length of child's well-defined slit.</p><p>Melanie stopped her screaming but now started exclaiming in short very
audible gasps. Her lower body resumed its humping against Janet's
mouth and the older woman knew that the girl was in the throes of a
very satisfying orgasm and she also doubted that it was her first.</p><p>Janet wondered who was the child's teacher and resolved to ask the
question later but before that there was more pleasure to be had. The
who's and why's of the girl's experience could wait. Janet was not yet
finished with this brown skinned bundle of fun.</p><p>Janet continued to lap hungrily at the girl's moist sex. She thought
that although the juices emerging from the girl's cunt had definitely
increased during her orgasm they were not of the same level as that
produced by an adult. Janet herself knew that when she orgasmed that
she was capable of causing a very wide damp patch to appear on the
bed-sheets.</p><p>Melanie's loud gasping sounds ceased and her humping motions slowed to
an almost luxurious stretching movement.</p><p>Janet took a few last licks at the beautiful moist cunt and then
delivered one final swift kiss to the girl's impressive labial lips.
Janet then moved up the bed to look down on Melanie's smiling face.</p>"
51,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 3",Alice Gee,3,The bedroom fun continues but Malanie wants her turn.,['F/g cons oral anal'],"<p>Any comments to alice1972@cooltoad.com</p><p>For a better understanding of the story it is recommended that the
previous chapters are read first.</p><p>Janet stared down at the recumbent figure of Melanie as she lay on the
bed. She had just caused the youngster to achieve what must have been
a very satisfying orgasm by licking, kissing and sucking on Melanie's
tender and juicy pre-pubescent pussy and was becoming increasingly
concerned as the enormity of what she had done began to sink home.
Janet knew that Melanie's reaction in the next few moments would have
a great bearing on deciding her own future happiness and well-being.</p><p>""How do you feel, sweetheart?"" Janet asked apprehensively. Now that
she had accomplished what she had set out to do the thought of all the
potential ramifications began to occupy her mind.</p><p>Melanie looked up at the older woman and smiled contentedly. ""I feel
wonderful Aunt Janey. You have made me feel very, very good. My bunny
feels wonderful.""</p><p>With that the young girl reached up impulsively and wrapped her arms
around Janet's neck and kissed her full on the mouth.</p><p>""I love you Aunt Janey, I love you lots.""</p><p>Janet began to feel a little easier with the girl's obvious enthusiasm
with what had taken place. She was even more pleased with what the
girl uttered next.</p><p>""Now it's my turn Aunt Janey, my turn now.""</p><p>With that the girl wriggled up from the bed and got on her knees. She
pushed Janet down onto the bed and indicated that she should lie on
her back. When Janet had complied and was in position Melanie threw
her leg across the older woman's middle and sat on her tummy. When she
was firmly in place the girl looked down and said, ""my turn now Aunt
Janey. Please make it my turn now.""</p><p>""OK calm down little one, it is your turn now.""</p><p>As Janet answered she wondered what Melanie's turn would actually turn
out to be.</p><p>A broad beaming smile spread across Melanie's face and she leaned down
and placed a very wet kiss on Janet's lips.</p><p>""Thank you Aunt Janey, now let me make you feel good.""</p><p>Janet looked down her body and took in the glorious sight of the naked
youngster thighs spread across her middle, her still moist sex
brushing against her own naked stomach.</p><p>Melanie turned and moved down the bed and placed herself between
Janet's legs. She placed her small brown hands on Janet's tanned
thighs and pushed them further apart.</p><p>""Your bunny is so very beautiful Aunt Janey. I really like it. It is
so pretty.""</p><p>Melanie extended a hand and placed her fingers to the entrance of
Janet's vagina and gently traced her fingers along the length of her slit.</p><p>Janet looked down at the young child kneeling between her legs and
marveled at the girl's composure. There she was naked as a jaybird and
in bed with a woman who was – Janet ruefully admitted to herself – old
enough to be her grandmother and she was not fazed in the least. In
fact, of the two the child seemed the more assured.</p><p>A look of concentration was evident on Melanie's face as her fingers
explored the folds and creases of Janet's vulva.</p><p>""The body of a child and the mind of a courtesan."" Janet whispered
aloud without realizing it.</p><p>""What did you say Aunt Janey?"" Melanie asked as she looked up with a
quizzical look on her face, the investigation of Janet's vagina
temporarily forgotten.</p><p>""Oh, it was nothing honey, I was just thinking out loud.""</p><p>Melanie cocked her head and gave Janet a querying look before dropping
her eyes back to the older woman's vulva and letting her fingers
resume the investigation of her labial lips.</p><p>""You are very wet Aunt Janey."" Melanie remarked as she slid a slim
finger into Janet's vagina.</p><p>Janet squirmed with pleasure as she felt the small brown digit enter
her body. She squeezed the walls of her vagina together to try to
maximize the effect.</p><p>Melanie withdrew her finger and held it to her nose then placed it on
her tongue before closing her lips around the finger and sucking all
of the juices from it.</p><p>""You taste very good. I really like the taste of your bunny. I want to
lick you now Aunt Janey. Is that alright?""</p><p>Janet's heart hammered in her chest as she digested the child's words.
She had never considered that the young girl would want to do it to
her. All along Janet had been driven by the desire to lick and taste
Melanie's pussy she had not thought that the girl would want to
reciprocate.</p><p>""Oh yes my darling, Aunt Janey would really like that.""</p><p>On hearing her favorite aunt giving her permission Melanie lay down on
her stomach between Janet's thighs, her face just inches away from
Janet's glistening cunt.</p><p>The young girl studied the sight before her as if unsure of which
tasty morsel to try first.</p><p>Janet raised up her knees and brought them back level with her chest
to give the girl a better view of her sex.</p><p>Without any further warning Melanie lowered her mouth onto Janet's
sodden cunt. She child unerringly homed in on Janet's engorged
clitoris, its head poking out from its protective sheath. The young
girl closed her lips around the hard little button and began to suck
while licking her tongue across the sensitive organ.</p><p>As she sucked Melanie re-inserted a finger into Janet's vaginal slit
and swirled it around to ensure that it was completely covered with
Janet's copious secretions. She then withdrew the finger and began to
trace it down across the older woman's perineum, following the steady
stream of love juices that were flowing down into Janet's ass crack.</p><p>On reaching the pink puckered ring of the older woman's anus Melanie
circled the finger around the tight rim. Taking advantage of the
plentiful supply of juice and using it as a lubricant Melanie pushed
her small brown finger past the reluctant sphincter and into the dark
confines of Janet's receptive rectum.</p><p>Janet was already at the height of unbridled passion prior to Melanie
beginning her ministrations. The caressing and stroking of Melanie's
young child's body, the first time licking and sucking on a young
girl's virgin cunt and her unnatural fascination with the girl's tight
young anus had all combined to put Janet very close to the point of
orgasmic release. But now, to have a young girl sucking on her
super-sensitive clitoris and that same child's finger enthusiastically
pushing in and out of her taut anal ring united to bring the older
woman to the very edge of an earth-shattering orgasm.</p><p>Janet felt the orgasm start from deep within her. She lowered her
knees back down and placed the soles of her feet on the bed. Her hand
reached out and grabbed a handful of the girl's long black hair.</p><p>All reason had by now left Janet's mind and she was operating purely
on instinct. Holding the child's head to her saturated cunt Janet
began to hump her groin frantically into the girl's face.</p><p>Melanie held on, her sucking lips clamped to Janet's clitoris. She was
determined to complete the task she had set herself, which was the let
her favorite aunt 'feel good'. For a small child she showed remarkable
single-mindedness for the task in hand and would not be deterred by
Janet's wildly thrusting hips or the discomfort of having her face
mashed into Janet's dripping bunny.</p><p>Janet felt the first wave of her impending orgasm rise up from within
her body. A great wave of pure pleasure that allowed her to reach a
peak of orgasmic bliss that she had never experienced before even when
her husband had been at his rampant best. Ronnie was a good fuck and
gave his wife a lot of pleasure in their marriage bed but he could
never compare to this, this was an orgasm from the Gods, this was a
climax of Olympian intensity.</p><p>A high pitched keening sound was emitting from Janet's lips as she
rode the climax up to the crest. Her hips were threshing wildly on the
bed and it took all of Melanie's determination to hold on.</p><p>The keening sound turned into a scream as Janet crested the wave of
her orgasm but before she could rest and enjoy the post climax sense
of release another wave even stronger than the first engulfed her.
Janet successfully crested that wave and the screams had turned to
short sharp pants from which Janet did not appear to be able to draw
enough breath.</p><p>Finally a third wave of orgasmic pleasure swept over her body and this
one was the strongest yet. If Janet had been capable of coherent
thought she would have thought that never again would she be able to
experience such a feeling of pure sexual gratification. But at this
moment Janet was not capable of coherent thought, she was merely a
single mass of cells, nerve endings and synapses overloading on bursts
of the purest form of pleasure.</p><p>As Janet crested the wave of the third orgasm her overburdened brain
could finally take no more and she lost consciousness.</p><p>Her insensibility was only momentary and she recovered to find Melanie
had reassumed her position across Janet's middle. The girl's small
brown bottom resting on her tummy while her legs spread out on each side.</p><p>Janet was incapable of speech and just stared up at the youngster as
she tried to regain her thoughts and her breath.</p><p>Melanie sat upon Janet's body looking down at the older woman, a
cheeky grin spread across her face. Her face was smeared with Janet's
pussy juice and Melanie was engaged in scraping her finger across her
cheeks and chin attempting to scoop it all up before it dried. Any
moist morsels that she was able to attach to her finger were
gratefully licked off before she began to search her face for more.</p><p>""I think you enjoyed that, Aunt Janey. I think you liked it a lot when
I kissed your bunny,"" Melanie said before popping her finger back into
her mouth. Then when the finger reappeared and proceeded on another
exploratory search, she continued, ""you were very noisy you know. I
have never heard anyone as noisy as that before.""</p><p>Janet's jumbled thoughts were slowly calming down again and her ragged
breath was becoming more settled in her chest. She looked at the girl
with a mixture of awe and gratitude. Never before had she experienced
such overwhelming pleasure and she doubted that she would ever
experience an orgasm of such intensity ever again.</p><p>Janet held her arms out to her young lover and said, ""Come here you
little darling. Where ever did you learn to do something like that?</p><p>Now that she was coming down from her sexual high Janet felt it was
time to get some answers about Melanie's previous sexual experiences.
Janet was beginning to have her suspicions, though she was having
difficulty believing them and needed to have them confirmed.</p><p>Melanie had just settled down into Janet's arms her head resting
against the woman's breast when she jerked her head up. ""What's that
noise?"" Melanie asked.</p><p>Janet had heard the noise at almost the same time. She gently moved
the young girl from her body and got out of bed. She padded naked to
the window and cautiously poked her head around the curtain and peered
out.</p><p>What she saw caused Janet to momentarily panic and she jerked her head
back from the window so as not to be seen.</p><p>The sight that Janet had seen in the driveway had been Ronnie's
Escalade and Nop's Dodge Ram pulling up outside the house.</p><p>Janet looked towards the bed and the naked young girl that sat
nonchalantly upon it.</p><p>Melanie looked towards the woman and could see she looked agitated.</p><p>""Is that mommy and daddy?"" Melanie asked presciently.</p><p>""Yes, darling. Let me think. What are we going to do?""</p><p>""Maybe, I should go for a shower Aunt Janey and then I will be all
clean when I see my mom.""</p><p>""Of course!"" Janet exclaimed. ""Yes, that's the thing to do. You go to
your room and shower and change. I will do the same and we will say
that we have just finished our swimming lesson. OK?"" Janet asked while
looking anxiously at the young girl.</p><p>""OK Aunt Janey."" Melanie said and got off the bed and headed for the door.</p><p>""Oh Melanie honey. This will be our little secret. I mean you will not
tell anyone that we have been in bed this afternoon. Will you?""</p><p>The girl stopped and turned her head; she gave Janet an almost angelic
smile and said, ""OK Aunt Janey, it is our secret. I won't tell anyone
if you don't.""</p><p>""Yes, that's the best way. No-one need know what we do together. So be
a good girl and go for your shower.""</p><p>""OK Aunt Janey. I will see you downstairs.""</p><p>With that the girl resumed her journey towards the bedroom door. As
she opened the door she turned and looked back at Janet, who was by
this time headed for her own shower room, and said, ""I love you Aunt
Janey. You are still my favorite person in all the world. And I think
you look very beautiful with no clothes on.""</p><p>Janet, who in her consternation had forgotten all thoughts of sex and
nakedness, stopped and looked down at her own body, she then looked
over at the innocent loveliness of the naked child. A wry, calming
smile crossed her lips and she said, ""thank you darling, I love you
too and yes, you look lovely as well. Now go and shower and remember
this is our little secret.""</p><p>Melanie gave a last impish grin and went out of the room.</p><p>Janet stared at the place at the bedroom door that moments before had
been filled by Melanie's face. Her mind was turning over the events of
the afternoon and although she did not regret the fact that she had
made love to the child she did wonder where it would lead. If word
ever got out that she had seduced a child her comfortable world would
come crashing down, of that she had no doubt. By her actions she had
jeopardized her marriage, her home and she could even lose her children.</p><p>The fact that the afternoon with Melanie had been the most wonderful
sexual experience that she had ever known would count for nothing to
her family, her friends or the authorities. She would be branded a
monster, an outcast and a pedophile. All the comforts that she took
for granted would be lost and in all probability she would go to jail.</p><p>Janet put her head in her hands and closed her eyes. Her mind's eye
brought up the now familiar image of the winding road and the wall
with the huge doors. The image she could see told her that she was
over half way down into the valley. She could now see that the doors
were partly opened and she strained to see if any images could be seen
through the opened gates but her mind was unable to conjure up any
hellish scenes. No red glow of the fiery pit or devils with pitchforks
could be seen but Janet feared that she would soon be able to see them.</p><p>Janet opened her eyes and a steely resolve could be seen.</p><p>""What's done is done and the future will take care of itself. I would
not change one thing. This afternoon with Melanie was the most
wonderful experience of my life and I regret nothing. I have hurt
no-one and have done nothing to be ashamed of. Our love-making was a
pure, beautiful thing. Let other people think what they will, I know
that it was good and wholesome."" With these softly spoken words Janet
entered the bathroom.</p>"
52,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 4",Alice Gee,4,The fishing trip arrives home early spoiling Janet's fun with Melanie.,['F/g'],"<p>Any comments to alice1972@cooltoad.com</p><p>For a better understanding of the story it is recommended that the
previous chapters are read first.</p><p>Janet's afternoon of pleasure with her friend's daughter Melanie had
been cut short by the early return of her husband and children and
Melanie's mother and father from their planned fishing trip. She had
no idea what had caused them to return early but knew it had to be
something fairly serious to make the men especially forego their
fishing trip.</p><p>Janet hurriedly showered and dressed and rushed downstairs. She found
everybody milling around at the bottom of the stairs. She took in the
fact that her daughter looked very pale and woebegone.</p><p>""What happened? Why are you home so early and what is wrong with
Nancy?"" Janet demanded of her husband while moving towards her daughter.</p><p>""It happened almost as soon as we cast off from the quayside. Nancy
became ill, she was throwing up. She has never been sea-sick before so
it is unlikely that that was cause. It must have been that hotdog she
had at the truck stop on the highway. I...erm...we decided to abandon
the trip because Nancy was in some distress. We thought it best to get
her home.""</p><p>Janet moved to her daughter's side and put her arm around her
shoulders. ""You poor darling. How are you feeling now? Does your tummy
hurt?""</p><p>""Yes, Mom. It still hurts now and again but I have not thrown up since
we left the boat."" Nancy replied with small tears in the corners of
her eyes.</p><p>""All right, let's get you upstairs. I think you should lie down for a
while. If you can sleep that will be all the better.""</p><p>Janet draped her arm across her daughter's shoulders and steered her
towards and up the stairs.</p><p>As she was leaving she turned towards Ladda and said, ""Melanie is
upstairs showering. We have been in the pool most of the day. I'm sure
she will be down soon.""</p><p>""That's OK. I will go and make sure that she is alright. You look
after Nancy and don't worry about the rest of us. We can all take care
of ourselves.""</p><p>Janet led the way into her daughter's bedroom, she turned to her
daughter saying, ""Nancy honey, I want you to get undressed and come
into the bathroom. I will give you a sponge bath and then you will get
into bed and try to rest.""</p><p>Nancy nodded her head and began to peel off her tee shirt.</p><p>Janet continued on into the bathroom, she filled the washbasin with
hot water and then selected a sponge from the shower stall. She turned
back towards the door and her heart skipped a beat. Nancy stood at the
entrance to the bathroom naked as the day she was born.</p><p>Janet could not remember when she had last seen her daughter
completely naked. Nancy was now of an age where she could bathe and
dress herself and before this day Janet would have not thought twice
if she had seen her daughter's bare body. But Janet's attitude towards
young girls had experienced something of a sea change since her
afternoon bedroom antics with young Melanie's compliant young body.</p><p>Janet stared in open mouthed wonder at the awesome sight before her.</p><p>Nancy stood forlornly in the doorway, her eyes cast down in her own
private misery. As her eyes were looking at the floor she could not
see her mother's speculative eyes moving over her young, naked body.</p><p>As Janet's eyes drank in the vision of beauty before her, the older
woman's mind began to compare the body of her daughter to the young
body that had so recently lain in her arms.</p><p>Though Nancy was two years older and by virtue of her age the taller
of the two, she still retained the body of a young girl and there were
many similarities between the two: lean legs, slim boyish hips, a flat
smooth chest and a small perfectly rounded bottom.</p><p>There were differences also and as Janet's eyes moved appreciatively
across her daughter's naked torso she made note of them.</p><p>The most obvious was their coloring, whereas Melanie had the caramel
colored skin of her Thai ancestry, Nancy had the fair, lightly tanned
skin that denoted a north European background. Melanie's hair was
long, straight and black while Nancy's was long, wavy and blond.
Melanie's almond shaped eyes were dark almost black where Nancy had
the same blue eyes as her mother.</p><p>Another, difference Janet noted as she cast her appreciative eye over
her daughter's slim smooth body was in the shape and size of each
girl's pudendum.</p><p>Janet's memory of Melanie's nether regions was dominated by her
impression of the girl's mons pubis. Janet recalled that the mons was
very prominent and the vulva was clearly distinctive as well. The
pouty outer labia and the remarkable cleft bisecting them seemed out
of proportion to the small frame surrounding them.</p><p>Nancy's mons was itself well pronounced but nothing to compare to the
younger girl's. Her vulva on the other hand was a sight to rival the
Melanie's. To Janet's hungry eye both were visions of loveliness. The
pouty lips, the well defined cleft bisecting the vulva, the perfect
symmetry of the whole pudendum made Janet's mouth drool in anticipation.</p><p>Whatever the similarities and despite the differences both girls had
one over-riding thing in common. They both looked totally and
completely delicious to Janet's eyes, eyes that had so recently been
opened to the joys and pleasures to be found in the arms of a young girl.</p><p>A strong feeling of desire came over Janet as her eyes roamed across
Nancy's naked form. This feeling of desire pushed Janet's maternal
instincts into the background and replaced it with an urge to touch
and stroke her daughter's body.</p><p>Deep down Janet knew that these feelings were wrong and most certainly
not the way a mother should feel towards a daughter but the
afternoon's kisses and caress' that she had experienced in Melanie's
arms had changed Janet's outlook on young girls forever.</p><p>Acting on impulse Janet put down the sponge and picked up a face
towel. Dipping the towel into the warn water in the hand basin she
called her daughter over to receive a hand wash.</p><p>Nancy shuffled unhappily across the bathroom floor her face pale. The
vomiting she had experienced earlier had drained her strength and she
felt tired and weak. She stopped in front of her mother, in her own
mind she felt and looked a picture of misery.</p><p>Janet gazed at her daughter's perfect form as the young girl stood
before her. She placed an arm around Nancy's shoulder and pulled the
girl closer. Janet then proceeded to wash Nancy's face and neck. After
rinsing out the towel she then moved to her daughter's slim, lightly
tanned arms and hands. The wet towel then moved across the girl's
shoulders and down her back.</p><p>Janet stopped short of the enticing little hillocks that were the
perfectly formed globes of Nancy's ass cheeks. Janet was teasing
herself by leaving those rounded orbs until the end of her daughter's
ablutions.</p><p>Janet placed the towel into the water again and after squeezing off
the excess moisture moved the freshly wetted towel to her daughter's
immature chest.</p><p>As Janet moved the wet towel across Nancy's chest she felt a strong
urge to lean forward and place her lips over her daughter's areolas
and try to arouse the girl's nascent nipples with her teeth and
tongue. She resisted the impulse for the moment but knew that very
soon the desire to make love to this sweet flawless body would soon
become overwhelming.</p><p>Janet knew that in two years, three at the most, Nancy's flat immature
chest would begin to develop breasts. She hoped that day would be a
long time in coming. Janet now fully appreciated the aesthetic
qualities of a young girl's undeveloped chest. Breasts, especially
young breasts were beautiful things and quite desirable but in Janet's
mind, so recently converted the beauty a young girl, they could not
compare to the chest of a pre-pubescent girl.</p><p>Furthermore, along with breast development came pubic hair and that
was an anathema to Janet. The bald pussy of a girl child was the most
glorious sight on this earth, baring none.</p><p>She had always hated her own pubic hair and had shaved her pussy ever
since she had found out that there were implements to do so. When she
first started going out with Ronnie he had been appalled when he saw
her shaved pussy and had told her in no uncertain terms that he wanted
her to grow it back. He said he wanted sex with a woman not a child.</p><p>So Janet had conceded the argument and allowed the hair to grow back,
though she did keep it closely trimmed for bikini wear.</p><p>The row re-erupted around 5 years ago when Janet discovered waxing.
She had been prepared to lose the argument on shaving as it was messy,
awkward and not very satisfactory. But when she found out about the
benefits of waxing and that it was good for at least three weeks,
Janet wanted to do it.</p><p>Janet and Ronnie finally compromised on the 1"" landing strip. Ronnie
was not altogether happy about the outcome but he had to agree that
when he looked at her he saw a woman with pussy hair. Not a lot of it
but there was some there.</p><p>In truth Janet's pubic hairs were so light and fine that a person
would need to be up close to see it, something Ronnie with his
aversion to cunnilingus, was unlikely to do. So in reality, Janet's 1""
landing strip was merely symbolic. Ronnie occasionally (during
foreplay) touched it but he rarely actually saw it.</p><p>The waxing was, and still is, painful – Janet had actually cried on
her first waxing session – but the results had been worth all of the
pain and the humiliation of showing her bare box to a complete
stranger. Janet had never looked back and she just loved the clean,
fresh feeling a newly waxed pussy gave her.</p><p>Janet swept the damp towel across the slight girlish swell of Nancy's
smooth-skinned tummy; in the process she allowed her cloth covered
finger to briefly insert itself into the slight indentation of Nancy's
navel.</p><p>Janet then proceeded to the girl's lean legs, running the wet towel up
and down each leg in turn. She tarried at the girl's feet, lifting
each slim foot to clean the soft, white underside and also to push her
finger between every one of the girl's small delicate toes so that the
feet were completely clean.</p><p>Janet then discarded the soiled cloth and reached for a fresh clean
towel to complete the girl's body wash. Upon wetting the cloth and
squeezing out the excess moisture she moved her hands on to the
faultless perfection of Nancy's smooth rounded buttocks.</p><p>Janet almost swooned with delight as she ran the cloth across her
daughter's flawless rump. The hand towel denied Janet the full
pleasure of the young smooth flesh but she promised herself that once
the bathing was finished it would be her bare hand that would be in
contact with the irresistible prize.</p><p>The towel roamed freely over Nancy's pure young globes and as they did
Janet could not resist giving each smooth cheek a little squeeze. Then
pulling three fingers and her thumb back to form a fist Janet's
forefinger remained poking out under the cloth.</p><p>This lone finger began to trace its way between Nancy's cheeks and
into the cleft dividing them.</p><p>Janet closed her eyes to picture the finger as it pushed its way
between her daughter's twin orbs of flesh and ran along the crack of
her ass. She felt a small tremor run through Nancy's body as the
finger passed over the ridges of the girl's anus.</p><p>Janet welcomed that little tremor as it indicated her daughter's
sensitivity around that area of her bottom. This promised much mutual
pleasure to be enjoyed in the future.</p><p>Satisfied that the girl's ass crack was now quite clean Janet
discarded the cloth and reached for a fresh towel. She soaked the
cloth before placing her hand over her daughter's crotch.</p><p>""Open up your legs a little, darling. I need to make sure that you are
clean all over.""</p><p>Nancy placed a hand on Janet's shoulder for support and then
obediently moved her legs apart.</p><p>With her heart racing Janet eagerly moved her hand between the girl's
parted thighs. She ran the cloth over her daughter's lean lightly
tanned flesh and shivered with delightful anticipation as the back of
her hand brushed against the young girl's hairless pussy.</p><p>Switching the damp cloth to her other hand Janet briskly wiped the
towel across her daughter's other thigh. As she did so she made sure
that the back of her hand and fingers touched the child's naked vulva
on each sweep of her hand between the girl's legs.</p><p>Rinsing the cloth one last time Janet prepared to carry out the final
act of the girl's body wash. Placing the towel in the palm of her hand
she moved the hand to enfold Nancy's pudendum. Janet was almost faint
with desire as her hand closed around the girl's pussy lips. Moving
the cloth back and forth and using her forefinger as the primary mode
of cleaning. Janet's finger moved along the junction between her
daughter's immature vulva and the tops of her thighs. She then ran the
finger the full length of the girl's vaginal lips.</p><p>Janet could stand it no longer. She decided to stop the pretence and
feel her daughter's flesh directly with no cloth barriers. She rolled
the cloth into a ball and tossed it to the floor. As her hand moved
back to the enticing treasure between the girl's legs Nancy suddenly
gave out a loud groan and bent over clutching her stomach.</p><p>Lustful thoughts about deviant sex were quickly banished from Janet's
mind as her maternal instincts rose to the fore.</p><p>""Are you OK, baby? Is everything alright?"" Janet asked her daughter,
concern etched on her face.</p><p>""It hurts Mom. My tummy really hurts.""</p><p>""Do you want to go to the toilet? Do you feel like your going to be sick?""</p><p>""No, it is just a big pain in my tummy."" Nancy turned towards her
mother with tears forming in her eyes.</p><p>""There, there, it's going to be OK, baby. Let's get you into bed and
then you can try to sleep. You have eaten something that disagreed
with you but you have probably vomited it back up but your stomach is
still not quite right.  It will be fine by the morning, I'm sure."" As
she said this Janet enveloped Nancy in her arms and gave her a big
hug. This hug was free of all lascivious thoughts and actions; this
was the hug of a concerned mother for her sick daughter.</p><p>Janet took hold of a large, fluffy towel and proceeded to pat down
Nancy's damp body. When she was satisfied that her daughter was
completely dry she steered the girl back into the bedroom and towards
the bed.</p><p>Janet pulled a nightdress from the closet and slipped it over Nancy's
head. ""We won't worry about underwear for now. You just get into bed
and try to sleep,"" Janet said while cupping Nancy's chin with her hand.</p><p>Nancy climbed into the bed and pulled the sheets up to her chin. Her
mother leaned over and gave her a kiss on her forehead.</p><p>""Now, close your eyes and try to sleep. I will come back later to see
how you are. If the pain gets too much I want you to come and get me.""</p><p>Nancy's pale face looked up at her mother her eyes brimming with
tears. She gave her mother a brave smile and said. ""Thank Mom, thank
you for taking care of me, I love you Mom.""</p><p>""And I love you, now close your eyes.""</p><p>Nancy obediently closed her eyes and Janet leaned over and gave her a
final kiss before leaving the room.</p><p>Janet stopped at the doorway and looked back at her daughter. Troubled
thoughts ran through her head. 'My God, what was I thinking of. That
is my own daughter. It is bad enough seducing someone else's daughter
but my own. Oh God, I am doomed.'</p><p>Janet quietly closed the bedroom door and as she turned she saw Ladda
waiting for her at the top of the stairs. The two contrasting women
descended the stairs together.</p><p>""How is Nancy,"" Ladda asked concern in her voice.</p><p>""She is still in some pain. I hope that she will be able to get some
sleep. I am sure that it is something that she ate and that time will
be the best healer.""</p><p>""I'm sure you're right. Best to leave her to get some rest. By the
way, Melanie was absolutely tired out. She was totally exhausted and
was beginning to nod off in the yard. I have just put her to bed. She
must have been asleep before her head hit the pillow. Whatever did you
get up to today? She is usually fighting to stay awake, especially
when we are visiting friends.""</p><p>Janet turned away quickly and hoped that Ladda did not notice the red
flush that suffused her face. She stammered out, ""Melanie is probably
tired from the swimming. We spent a long time in the pool today.""</p><p>Ladda noticed Janet's flustered appearance and smiled. She admired her
good friend and she knew that Melanie would come to no harm alone with
the older woman. She knew very well what had transpired in the house
today as her daughter had already told her before she fell asleep.
There were no secrets between Ladda and her daughter.</p><p>""Yes, that is probably the reason. I am going out to join the boys.
Are you coming?"" Ladda asked the smile still in place.</p><p>Her face still averted Janet replied. ""No, you go on ahead. I have
something to do in the kitchen. I will be out shortly.""</p><p>""OK, see you soon.""</p><p>The rest of the evening proved to be uneventful. Janet chatted in the
yard with Nop, Ladda and Ronnie. Ron Junior wandered off to his room
to use his computer and chat with his friends.</p><p>By 10 o'clock Janet was tired out and decided to go to bed. She bade
goodnight to all and told them that she would see them in the morning.
The Thai family were returning home the following day so Janet wanted
to make sure that she was up in time to make them breakfast.</p><p>Before retiring Janet decided to take the opportunity to look in on
Nancy.</p><p>She went upstairs and cautiously opened the door. Nancy, who was
turned away from the door, appeared to be asleep. The bed sheets had
been thrown back and lay crumpled around Nancy's legs. Her nightdress
had bunched up around her waist leaving her backside bare to Janet's
hungry eyes.</p><p>Janet cautiously approached the bed, still unsure if Nancy was
sleeping. When she reached the bed and peered down at her daughter she
could see that she was fast asleep. Janet turned her attention to the
glorious sight of Nancy's bare little bottom.</p><p>Nancy reached out her hand and slowly caressed a smooth, rounded
buttock. She sighed wistfully as she imaged herself kissing and
licking those pale, creamy orbs of flesh.</p><p>Janet removed her hand and gently pulled the nightdress back down and
so covered Nancy's naked ass and thighs. Then with a firm resolve she
pulled the bed sheets back over the sleeping girl.</p><p>Whispering a silent, ""never again."" Janet turned and left the room.</p><p>Janet vowed there and then not to allow herself any further attempts
at seducing her daughter. She was determined that she would try to
banish all these wicked, depraved thoughts from her mind. 'It is not
natural. Mothers should not be trying to have sex with their
daughters. This has to end right now and that goes for Melanie as
well, though that is going to be a bit more difficult. Difficult or
no, I have to try.'</p><p>After a shower Janet donned her pajamas and slipped into bed. Her mind
immediately went over the incredible events of the day, from the
successful seduction of Melanie to the near seduction of her daughter.</p><p>What had taken place today was so remarkable that her mind had
difficulty comprehending it. She had made love to her friend's
7-year-old daughter and even more incredibly had been very close to
seducing her own daughter. These were happenings that would have been
unbelievable before today.</p><p>Unthinkingly Janet's hand had slipped inside her pajama bottoms and
were slowly stroking along the length of her sodden cunt. She only
realized what she was doing when her finger began to rub her sensitive
clitoris.</p><p>Janet withdrew her hand in disgust.</p><p>'My God, I am still turned on by what happened. How am I going to
resist those little beauties if I cannot prevent myself from playing
with my own clit?' These troubled thoughts tumbled through Janet's
mind as she tried to sleep.</p><p>As she closed her eyes she pictured again the road leading to the
opened gates. The gates stood further open now but she was still
unable to discern any shape or form between the opened doors. There
appeared to be an impenetrable fog on the other side of the gates.</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
53,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 5",Alice Gee,5,Two months have passed and Melanie and her folks are visiting again.,['F/g F-solo'],"<p>That wonderful afternoon of love-making had taken place two months
earlier. Now Janet stood on her porch and waited for the young girl to
alight from the pick-up truck. She hoped that she could remain firm
and keep her hands off the captivating youngster.</p><p>She had succeeded with Nancy. She had kept to her vow and had made no
reckless moves to seduce her daughter. Only once had Janet wavered and
that had happened one day when Nancy had fallen and grazed her knee.
Janet had sat her on a chair and raised up her knee so that she could
apply some Tea Tree Antiseptic Ointment to the wound.</p><p>When Nancy had lifted up her knee, her short dress had fallen back to
reveal her underwear. Nancy was wearing a pair of pale blue pants
covered with yellow stars. The pants were pulled back so tight that
the outline of the girl's pudendum was clearly visible.</p><p>Janet stared mesmerized at the perfect shape and form of her
daughter's young pussy, covered as it was by the thin layer of blue
cloth. Janet recalled that there was a small yellow star placed over
the spot where she imagined that Nancy's immature little clitoris
nestled within its small prepuce. She was sorely tempted to reach out
her hand and touch the delectable display of young feminine splendor.</p><p>Janet stopped herself in time by remembering her vow and had quickly
applied the ointment followed by a Band-Aid. She hastily pulled the
girl's dress down to cover the enticing sight before her resolve
melted away.</p><p>Janet noticed Ladda get out of the front of the truck and reach out to
open the back door.</p><p>Suddenly there she was. The young girl dropped to the ground and
looked around her.</p><p>Janet noticed that she was dressed in a pair of bright red shorts and
a white top. The white top contrasted favorably with Melanie's light
brown skin.</p><p>Then Melanie caught sight of Janet and let out a loud shriek and then
screamed at the top of her lungs, ""AUNT JANEY."" The girl began to run
towards Janet as fast as her young legs would allow.</p><p>Janet smiled as she watched the youngster approach, a little over four
foot of brown skinned loveliness, arms and legs pumping as she closed
the gap between them. Then she was bounding up the porch steps before
hurling herself into Janet's outstretched arms.</p><p>Janet staggered under the sudden weight that landed on her before
recovering to hold the object of her unnatural desire in her arms once
more. Her hands instinctively met under the girl's body and cupped her
little bottom in her grateful hands.</p><p>""Oh Aunt Janey, I'm so glad to see you again. I have missed you lots.""
Melanie gushed before placing her hands each side of Janet's face and
planting a swift kiss on her surprised lips.</p><p>""I think she likes you mom,"" said Janet's daughter Nancy who was stood
by her side. ""Yup, I'd say she definitely likes you."" A big beaming
smile was spread across Nancy's young face as she watched her mother's
shocked reaction to Melanie's kiss.</p><p>Janet was stunned. She had not thought that the young girl would so
openly display her affections and she looked around quickly to see if
anyone else had noticed.</p><p>She relaxed when she saw that all of the grown-ups were busy unloading
cases from the pick-up.</p><p>Melanie threw her arms around Janet's neck and snuggled her face into
her neck.</p><p>Janet felt the girl place a soft kiss on the side of her neck and this
was swiftly followed by the touch of a small tongue as it licked along
the skin of her neck.</p><p>A shiver of delight passed through Janet's body and she knew with a
certainty that her cunt was wet.</p><p>'She's not in my arms for one minute and I'm finished already.
Straight out of the vehicle and into my arms and I know that I will
not be able to resist her. As soon as we are alone together it will
happen again. And I cannot wait.' This last thought was accompanied
with an emphatic nod of her head.</p><p>Melanie felt Janet's head give a small jerk and she lifted her head to
look quizzically at the older woman.</p><p>Janet saw the look and quickly reassured the girl that everything was
alright.</p><p>Janet noticed Melanie's mother Ladda approaching the porch and
guiltily readjusted her hands so that she was supporting the young
girl on her forearms instead of cupping her bottom in her hands.</p><p>Ladda mounted the steps and walked up to Janet with a smile on her
face. She leaned over to kiss Janet on the cheek and said, ""Hi Janet,
thanks for having us again.""</p><p>""Hi Ladda, you know that you are always welcome here. How was the
journey?""</p><p>Ladda reached out her hand and stroked her daughter's hair before
answering. ""Well, the journey was fine, not much traffic. The only
drawback was that we had to listen to this one chattering about you
for the whole journey. In fact, she has been talking about you since
our last visit. You made quite an impression last time. You must be
one heck of a swimming instructor. If I was so inclined I might start
getting a little jealous."" Ladda smiled reassuringly to show that she
approved of her daughter's fondness for Janet.</p><p>Melanie's father Nop joined them on the porch. He smiled at Janet and
gave her an awkward kiss on the cheek. Nop had a typical oriental face
with a flat nose and high cheek bones. His eyes were small and slanted
and Janet thought, not for the first time, that Melanie was fortunate
that she favored her mother and not her father.</p><p>The contrast between Melanie's parents was very marked. Whereas Ladda
had a natural poise and grace that was inherent in the majority of the
women of her race, Nop was the exact opposite. He was gauche and ill
at ease around people. Ladda was the taller of the two at around 5'
6""; Nop was at least 2"" shorter.</p><p>Janet looked at Ladda and Nop and marveled at how young they appeared.
She knew that they were both 30 years of age but, to an American eye;
they could pass for 10 years younger.</p><p>Ladda in particular was remarkable for her youthful appearance. She
possessed the same long, straight jet black hair as her daughter. Her
face was exquisite with soft, almond eyes, a straight nose and
bee-stung lips. Flawless smooth skin completed the picture of natural
beauty. Janet knew that Ladda rarely used any make-up contenting
herself with lip gloss only.</p><p>Willowy is possibly the only way to describe Ladda's figure. At 5' 6""
she was slightly above average height for a Thai. Long slim legs, slim
hips, an ass to die for, complete with smallish breasts – Janet was
guessing A cup – but with her figure large breasts would have looked
out of place.</p><p>Janet was envious of Ladda's figure because she knew that the Thai
woman never had to work at it. There were no morning sessions at the
gym for her, no jogging, no treadmills or laps of the pool to be swum
to keep it in shape. Unlike Janet who had to keep herself in trim
otherwise her hips and thighs threatened to spread.</p><p>Whereas Ladda is articulate and well versed in the English language
Nop was the complete opposite. She had attended University at La
Verne, here in California, where she had majored in English. Nop had
completed his education at a university in Thailand and although he
could speak English it was obviously not his preferred language.</p><p>As Janet compared the married couple before her she knew that Ronnie
had the highest regard for Nop both as a companion and a workmate.
Indefatigable was the word Ronnie used to describe Nop, a word that
had Janet consulting a dictionary as it was not in her lexicon. She
found it described a person as tireless and persevering. Ronnie added
that Nop was the guy he would prefer to have next to him if any
problems arose. Considering that they worked in some very hostile
environments when at work Janet knew that was praise indeed. Janet
liked Nop, primarily because Ronnie thought so highly of him, but she
knew his limitations and was always careful to place him next to
garrulous people at dinner parties. Put him next to shy, retiring
types and you had a recipe for a disastrous party.</p><p>""So, why don't we get you guys get settled in? It's the usual room
with Melanie's bedroom next door. Let me put this little treasure down
and I'll show you up.""</p><p>Janet lowered Melanie to the ground and turned to her daughter. ""Nancy
honey, why don't you take Melanie to the kitchen and get a soda or
something while I take Nop and Ladda to their room?""</p><p>Nancy took Melanie by the hand and said, ""Come on Mel, let's go and
get a drink and leave the grown-ups to get on with what they want to do.""</p><p>The two girls strolled off and the three adults went into the house to
unpack. Ronnie and their son Ron Junior headed for the yard to prepare
the barbecue.</p><p>Later that evening both families sat in the yard and enjoyed the food
and drink. Ronnie was in charge of the cooking but it was Janet and
Ladda that, as usual, made all the preparations.  </p><p>For most of the evening the two men hung around the barbecue
discussing the following day's fishing trip, whilst consuming
prodigious amounts of beer. Ron junior, not being allowed to indulge
in the alcohol retired early to his room.</p><p>Janet and Ladda sat at the table, sipping wine, catching up on old
times and making small talk.</p><p>Janet noticed that Nancy and Melanie seemed to have a lot in common
this evening. The 2 year age gap did not seem to matter to the two
girls as they talked and giggled together at another table. Janet
conceded to herself that Melanie was an exceptionally precocious 7
year-old and could probably hold her own with a relatively innocent 9
year-old like Nancy.</p><p>Janet was actually quite relieved that the two girls were getting on
so well together as that had not been the case on previous visits.
Then the age gap had seemed to be important, especially to Nancy. But
they were certainly enjoying each others company this evening as they
whispered and chuckled like the pair of schoolgirls they were.</p><p>Finally Ladda said that it was time for Melanie to go to bed and much
to Janet's surprised the young girl readily agreed. She had expected
some argument as the girl was obviously having a good time but she
stood up when asked and came obediently to stand at her mother's side.</p><p>""I am going to take Melanie to bed now Janet. Then I think I will turn
in myself. I have had a long day and I need my sleep even if those two
do not seem to."" Ladda said as she nodded her head in the direction of
the two men. ""Also we are off on this fishing trip tomorrow and I need
to build my strength up for that. I should have said no the same as
you. I find these fishing trips a bit of a bore. So, good night and
I'll see you in the morning.""</p><p>""OK, goodnight Ladda and goodnight Melanie,"" Janet said to each in
turn as she kissed them on the cheek. Janet gave Melanie's arm a
gentle squeeze and caress as she bade the young girl goodnight.</p><p>Janet told the men that she was going to turn in. She gave her husband
what she thought was a significant look as she told them not to stay
up too late.</p><p>Janet then turned to her daughter and said, ""Come on honey, it's time
for your bedtime. Early rise tomorrow.""</p><p>Nancy looked distinctly unhappy with the thought but offered no
argument and made for the house.</p><p>Janet followed behind her as Nancy climbed the stairs her eyes gazing
appreciatively at her daughter rounded rump.</p><p>'Goodness, I am horny right now. All this young girl flesh on display
is getting my juices flowing. I hope that big lug is not going to be
long down there. I am in need of some conjugal attention. I need
something to scratch my itch before I get to grips with Melanie tomorrow.'</p><p>Janet gave her daughter a goodnight kiss and went to her room and
stripped out of her clothes. She showered and put on a very sexy
diaphanous, turquoise gown that she had recently bought at Victoria's
Secret. She slipped on a pair of matching bikini panties but left the
brassiere in the box. She liked her B-cup breasts, considered them
firm and appealing and in no need of further enhancement.</p><p>She lay on the bed and arranged the sexy lingerie around her body. She
parted the robe so that the crotch of the bikini pants would be on
display as he walked through the door. She arranged the gown so that
her tummy was exposed but had it draped across her breasts, her
nipples clearly visible through the gauzy material.</p><p>Janet lay on the bed inwardly seething that her husband was taking so
long to come to bed. As she waited her thoughts inevitably went to her
wonderful session with Melanie on this very bed two long months ago.
She remembered the breathtaking discovery of the taste of a young
girl's pussy. The realization that the girl was no shrinking violet
but seemed to be well-versed in the art of love-making. A small shiver
ran through her body as she recalled the child's very adept use of her
tongue on Janet's sensitive clitoris.</p><p>Janet's hand crept down over her body and her fingers eased themselves
under the waist band of her panties to find that her little button was
peeking out from its protective hood.</p><p>Her fingers began to slowly rub the responsive organ and a small groan
escaped her lips. She could feel that her pussy was very wet with
arousal and realized that if the big lug did not get up here soon
there would be nothing left for him.</p><p>Janet glanced at the clock and discovered that it had been 30 minutes
since she had climbed the stairs, more than enough time for Ronnie to
finish his conversation and get to bed.</p><p>""Fuck him, if he cannot drag himself away from the booze he's not
getting any of this tonight."" Janet said aloud as her finger increased
its circular rubbing of the erect clitoris.</p><p>Soon her hips were bucking against her hand and short, sharp gasps
were issuing from her mouth. She was very close now and she increased
the pace even more. Suddenly, her ass arched up off the bed as a
glorious feeling of well-being spread through her body. The rubbing of
the clitoris slowed as the pleasant euphoria of her orgasm subsided.</p><p>Janet lay on the bed, idly licking her juices from her fingers, as the
afterglow of her orgasm relaxed her body.</p><p>Finally she sat up and speaking to the empty bedroom said, ""Right,
that should keep me going until I can be alone with Melanie tomorrow.
And as for that big, useless lump, he had better not disturb me when
he finally decides to come to bed. He's had none and that's the way it
will stay.""</p><p>Janet rose from the bed and stripped off the lingerie. She went into
the bathroom to wash her pussy and then donned a pair of pajamas
before turning the lights off and slipping between the sheets. Her
last conscious thought before drifting off into a dreamless sleep was
of Melanie's pert rounded bottom and the feel of her soft, silky skin.</p><p>The bedroom was dark when Janet awoke the following morning. A glance
at the clock told her that it was 4.30. She got out of bed and headed
for the bathroom. She wanted to get her morning ablutions out of the
way before rousing the rest of the house. She was eager to get the
fishing trip party on the road and resume her acquaintance with
Melanie's succulent young body.</p><p>After finishing her toilet Janet took a quick shower. She roused
Ronnie as she passed the bed and then gave a brisk knock to first Ron
Junior's door and then to Nancy's. She left her guests to wake up in
their own time, though she knew that Ladda and Nop were both early
risers and expected them to follow her downstairs very soon.</p><p>Janet first prepared the coffee and then set about making breakfast.
Ladda, Nop and Melanie were the next to descend the stairs. Janet gave
everyone a hug and a good morning. Saving Melanie to last Janet gave
the girl an extra squeeze and a kiss on the cheek.</p><p>Ladda looked on smiling indulgently as her friend fussed around her
daughter.</p><p>Nancy arrived next and the first words out of her mouth rocked Janet's
good humor and wiped the happy smile off her face.</p><p>""I don't want to go fishing."" Nancy said with a petulant look on her face.</p><p>Janet looked horrorstruck at her daughter, with those few brief words
Nancy had threatened to spoil all of Janet's hopes and dreams for a
day of sex with young Melanie.</p><p>""But why, honey? You have always enjoyed going out with your father.
You have always wanted to go with him before. You have insisted on
going even when I have said that it was too dangerous for a young girl.""</p><p>""That was then and this is now. The last time I went I was sick and I
didn't enjoy it. I don't want to go now. Besides if Melanie can stay
here why can't I?"" Nancy flopped into a chair and crossed her arms in
a gesture of defiance.</p><p>""But honey, your father will be so disappointed."" Janet was getting
desperate as she felt her well planned day being ruined by her
daughter's intransigence.</p><p>""No he won't. He will probably be glad if I don't go. I only get in
the way.""</p><p>""Don't say that Nancy. You know your father loves you and he likes to
go on trips with you and Ron Junior.""</p><p>Nancy did not respond immediately, she folded her arms even tighter to
her body and then blurted out, ""I don't want to go fishing. It used to
be fun but now it is boring. I was sick last time and I didn't like
it. Why can't I stay here with you and Melanie? I'm sure that I will
have much more fun at home playing in the pool with you guys.""</p><p>Janet looked at her daughter the disappointment clearly etched on her
face. She swung around to look at Ladda as if to ask the Thai for help
in dealing with the situation.</p><p>""Don't look at me,"" Ladda said shaking her head. ""Furthermore, if
Nancy doesn't go then I am not going. I have no intention of being the
only female on a fishing trip.""</p><p>Janet swung back to her daughter and said almost pleadingly, ""There,
you see, if you don't go you will spoil your Aunt Ladda's day as well.""</p><p>""No, don't say that,"" Ladda interjected, ""I have never wanted to go on
the trips. I only went along to keep Nancy company. If she doesn't
want to go, that is fine by me.""</p><p>Nancy looked up at her mother with a triumphant smile on her face and
said, ""There, see, I don't want to go, Aunt Ladda doesn't want to go,
so we will stay home and have fun in the pool.""</p><p>Janet turned away in defeat. All of her hopes and dreams had just been
turned to dust. She had dull empty feeling in the pit of her stomach.
She had so looked forward to getting the young girl alone and
repeating the unforgettable sex session. Now she would have to be
content with stolen caresses while they splashed around in the pool.</p><p>'What a disaster. And her mother will be in attendance so I will have
to be very careful where I put my hands.' Janet thought ruefully to
herself.</p><p>Janet looked down at her recently trimmed fingernails and thought
ruefully to herself, 'well, that was a waste of some very nice
fingernails. I might as well start to grow them back now as I'll not
get the chance put them inside her little bottom now.'</p><p>'Oh well,' she concluded, 'maybe it is for the best. It was a
dangerous thing to do and who knows where it would have led.'</p><p>Janet turned back to the room and said, ""OK Nancy. No fishing for you
today. It will just be us girls here at home and the boys can go
fishing. Now, let's have breakfast and then we can change into our
bikinis after we get the men on the road.""</p><p>Nancy sat in the chair, a beaming smile on her face. Melanie and Ladda
exchanged a brief conspiratorial smile and even the men, when they
finally heard of the new arrangements, seemed pleased. So it was only
poor Janet who ate her breakfast with a heavy heart, her
disappointment hidden beneath a forced smile and phony cheerfulness.</p>"
54,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 6",Alice Gee,6,Ladda explains the facts of life to Janet.,['F/g'],"<p>Janet's hopes of another day of passion with her friend's daughter
Melanie had been dashed when Nancy, Janet's daughter, had refused to
go on the fishing trip. She had to reconcile herself to a day of
looking at but not touching the delectable Melanie and was not
enjoying the prospect. Janet was in a melancholy mood by the time the
men had finished breakfast and prepared to leave.</p><p>The men finally departed and the two women with their daughters in tow
went back to the kitchen to clean up. By the time the washing up was
complete and stowed away the clock was reading 9 o'clock. Janet
suggested that they should all change into whatever attire they liked
and then meet out by the pool.</p><p>Everyone went upstairs and disappeared into their individual rooms to
change. Janet opened her wardrobe and pondered what to wear.</p><p>Her mind wandered as she peered into the wardrobe. If everything had
gone according to plan she would have already been in bed with young
Melanie. ""It's so unfair,"" Janet muttered to herself, ""I have waited 2
months for her to come back and I will not get the chance to even kiss
her lips, never mind her gorgeous little pussy."" Janet had obviously
forgotten her vow to be strong and resist the temptation to make love
to the girl.</p><p>Janet shook her head to clear away the self-pitying thoughts and
returned to the task in hand. Though the morning air was still
relatively cool it would soon warm up. She picked up a recently
purchased Paola Frani pale blue bikini.</p><p>She quickly divested herself of her clothes and put on the bikini. She
tied the closures on the sides of the bikini bottoms and then tied the
top at the neck and the back. She turned and looked at her reflection
in the full length mirror. The bikini was very revealing and barely
covered her breasts and bottom. The tri-cup bra made her breasts
appear larger than the B-cup that they were and the cheeks of her
bottom peeked provocatively out from the flimsy material.</p><p>Janet looked at her image and was thankful for those hours spent at
the gym and in the pool. She knew that she looked good and although
the swimsuit designer had a much younger person in mind when the suit
was made, Janet knew she had the body to carry it off.</p><p>'You need the right shape of bottom to wear something like this and I
think mine looks just right in it. I am feeling better already. I
wonder what Melanie will think when she sees it.' With these positive
thoughts Janet looked in the wardrobe for something to wear over the
bikini.</p><p>Though it was not yet 10 o'clock the temperature was already into the
low 70's. It was not the temperature that made Janet look for a
covering and she would probably have difficulty explaining the sudden
burst of modesty that she was feeling. After all there were only
females down at the pool; in fact there was hardly a need to wear such
a revealing outfit in the first place. But she wanted everyone,
especially Melanie, to see her body and the good condition it was in.
She wanted to show herself off but not just yet, hence the need for a
covering when she made her initial entrance into the yard.</p><p>Her eyes alighted on a Missoni beach dress and she knew that it would
suit the occasion perfectly. It was another item that she had not yet
had a chance to wear. When she had bought the dress she had initially
been turned off by the price tag. She found it difficult to justify
paying such a high price for what was after all only a beach dress but
the Missoni Mare dress had held her attention. She loved its
multi-colored hues and it was stylish yet simple. So she stumped up
the rather exorbitant asking price because she liked it, it looked
good on her and it made her feel good. As Janet had reflected at the
time, 'you can't put a price on that.'</p><p>Janet slipped the beach dress over her head and adjusted the spaghetti
straps across her bare shoulders. She ran a brush through her blond
hair and considered herself ready to go to the pool. She decided
against applying sun block at this time. 'Who knows what opportunities
may arise at the pool,' Janet thought with a smile on her face. Thus
once more in a positive frame of mind Janet left the room to head
downstairs to the pool.</p><p>Janet exited from the house and walked over to the pool area. She saw
that the two youngsters had already arrived at the pool and were deep
in conversation on the other side of the pool. They were not aware of
Janet's presence as they continued to talk. Janet noticed that Melanie
was actually brushing Nancy's hair.</p><p>Janet sat down on a chair at a poolside table and looked across at her
two favorite little girls. Nancy was on her tummy on her lounger and
Melanie was sat alongside her running a brush through her hair.</p><p>Melanie was dressed in a very cute little white bikini which was set
off perfectly by her naturally brown skin color. Nancy by contrast was
in a dark blue bikini which Janet noted was beginning to be a bit
small for her daughter. From her position across the pool Janet could
see the elasticized openings of the bikini bottoms were pressing into
the flesh on Nancy's bottom.</p><p>'My girl must be getting bigger. I will take her out later this week
to get another swimsuit.' Janet thought to herself as she admired the
soft round charms of her daughter's derriere.</p><p>Janet caught a movement out of the corner of her eye and turned to see
Ladda approaching. As usual the Thai woman had not donned a swimming
costume but was dressed in a tee-shirt and shorts. Whenever Ladda
spent time by the pool she will invariably sit beneath one of the
large parasols out of the sun.</p><p>""I was born with my suntan,"" Ladda had once confided in Janet, ""and I
have no intention of making it any darker."" Janet pointed out that
there were some very good sun blocks available on the market but Ladda
dismissed the idea and said that she was happy beneath the poolside
umbrella. Janet doubted that Ladda could even swim.</p><p>Janet knew from her time in Thailand that a light skin tone was much
admired by the people there and that they tended to look down on
people with darker skin. The thinking went that a light skin color
meant that you were rich enough to be able to stay out of the sun,
whilst a darker skin indicated that you worked as a laborer or a field
hand. Manufacturer's who made skin lightening products did very well
in Thailand, as they did throughout south-east Asia.</p><p>Janet smiled as her friend approached and indicated a chair for Ladda.</p><p>Ladda carefully positioned the chair so that it was beneath the
parasol and sat down. She turned to Janet but could see that her
friend had already turned back to look at the two young girl's on the
other side of the pool.</p><p>""Don't worry Janet,"" Ladda said, ""Melanie will come if you call her.""</p><p>Janet jerked her head around to look at the Thai woman.</p><p>""Pardon, what do you mean?"" Janet asked uneasily.</p><p>""Janet, you have to understand that there are no secrets between
Melanie and myself. I know what happened here during our last visit.
And don't worry I am not upset about it. Actually I am very pleased
that you and Melanie get on so well."" Ladda answered brightly.</p><p>""I don't know what you are talking about. What about your last visit?""
Janet responded her voice becoming hoarse as a feeling of dread came
over her.</p><p>Ladda reached across and patted Janet's arm reassuringly. ""Please
don't get upset. It is perfectly alright. I know that you and Melanie
made love while the rest of us went on the fishing trip.""</p><p>""You – you know,"" Janet started uncertainly, ""and you're not upset.""</p><p>""Of course I'm not upset. In fact I would have been very surprised if
it had not happened.""</p><p>""What? How? You are confusing me. I can't think straight."" Janet was
by now becoming visibly agitated.</p><p>Ladda got out of her chair and moved next to Janet. She squatted down
next to Janet's chair and resumed her stroking of her arm. This was
one of the very few occasions that Ladda was unmindful of the blazing,
overhead sun.</p><p>""Please calm down. I know all about what happened. Melanie has told me
everything. In fact, I knew it what was going to happen before I left
that day. Melanie and I had actually discussed everything beforehand.""
Ladda said matter-of-factly.</p><p>Janet faced paled as she listened to the Thai woman.</p><p>""Please this is confusing me. What do you mean when you say that you
and Melanie had actually discussed everything beforehand?"" Janet asked
plaintively.</p><p>Ladda stood up and pulled her chair next to Janet's though she was
careful to rearrange the umbrella so that she was protected from the
sun. She laid her hand on Janet's arm once more and began to smooth
the older woman's forearm.</p><p>""Why don't I start at the beginning and then you can ask any questions
you may have?""</p><p>Janet nodded her head as if in a trance.</p><p>""Now what I have to say is going to shock you but I want you to hear
me out before make any assumptions or criticisms. Agreed?""</p><p>Again Janet nodded her head though she was beginning to dread what she
was going to hear.</p><p>""Now as you know Melanie is my daughter but she is also my lover. In
fact the first time I licked her delightful little pussy she was only
one month old.""</p><p>Janet stared at the Thai woman a look of horror evident on her face.</p><p>""Oh come on Janet! You cannot tell me that you did not kiss Nancy's
pussy or bottom when she was a baby."" Ladda said while looking
intently into Janet's eyes.</p><p>Janet blushed and looked away, her actions confirming Ladda's words.</p><p>""Don't be ashamed. It is perfectly natural. A baby girl is such a
beautiful thing. I would contend that it would be a very strange
mother who did not kiss her little darling's pussy as well as kissing
the cheeks of her lovely bottom.""</p><p>Janet continued to look away her hand across her mouth as if to stop
an admission issuing forth from her lips.</p><p>""As I said, it is perfectly natural. What mother could resist? The
difference with me was that I took it a stage further. I not only
kissed the sweet little pussy I also licked it. It became a daily
occurrence, some days more than once. And do you know what? Melanie
loved it. As I licked her pussy or her bottom she would gurgle and
chortle, it was wonderful.""</p><p>Janet could scarcely believe what she was hearing. But at the same
time she was remembering the time when Nancy was a baby and she would
place a soft kisses on her pussy after giving her a bath. She believed
that it was innocent though she did remember the act did bring her
pleasure. She could recall her pussy tingling at the time. She had put
it down to a mother's pride in her beautiful daughter. Now she was
having doubts, perhaps she too would have taken it further if she had
allowed herself.</p><p>Ladda continued with her tale. ""The point I am making is that for
Melanie having her pussy licked is as natural as breathing. Just as
from the age of two she began to reciprocate and I began to teach her
how to give pleasure as well as receive it. I love my daughter as a
mother but I also love her as a lover. My little girl is a perfectly
normal little girl except for the fact that she has discovered sex at
an early age. I do not believe that this is a bad thing. I believe
that it will enable her to grow up a more confident and well-rounded
woman.""</p><p>Janet stared open mouthed at Ladda; she was now hanging on to the Thai
woman's every word.</p><p>""Can you recall your teenage years Janet? Those years of sexual
immaturity where you were unsure how to react to those new and
exciting urges that were coursing through your body? Well, that is not
going to happen to Melanie. When she approaches adolescence she will
be able to handle anything and everything that her hormones will throw
at her.""</p><p>""What about boys?"" Janet asked breathlessly.</p><p>""Oh she will be able to handle them. I will teach her how to handle
men. She may not get much practical experience but she will know
exactly how to deal with them. After all, men have their uses. They
provide us the means to live a good life. Our houses, cars, membership
to the gym and clubs are provided by them. I will make sure that she
knows what to look for in a man, someone who can provide her with the
good things in life. I intend that she remains a virgin until she
marries.""</p><p>Ladda paused at this point and looked at Janet. ""And thank you for not
tearing her hymen. I had warned her that you might try to insert your
fingers and that she should ask you not to. Thank you for respecting
her wishes.""</p><p>Janet could only nod her head dumbly in response.</p><p>""Yes, I fully intend for Melanie to marry. That way she will be able
to provide me with a grand-daughter. And Melanie and I will be able to
teach her just as my mother and grandmother taught me.""</p><p>""Do you mean that your mother used to lick you when you were a baby?""
Janet interjected.</p><p>""Of course, my earliest recollections are of my mother and grandmother
playing with me and, of course, me playing with them. It is my one
regret for immigrating to the US that Melanie is not able to benefit
from my mother's teachings. But I try my best to make up for her
absence. Melanie does get to see her once a year when we holiday in
Thailand but it is not the same.""</p><p>Janet had a momentary vision of Nancy having a baby girl and a little
shiver of excitement ran through her body.</p><p>""So, Melanie has also had sex with her grandmother?""</p><p>""Yes, we go to Thailand for two weeks every year. Melanie sleeps with
my mother when we are there. Nop has no idea what goes on but then I
make sure that he has no time to dwell on it. He thinks that it is
just a convenient sleeping arrangement. Melanie enjoys her time with
my mother.""</p><p>By now Janet's head was reeling and her thoughts were completely
jumbled. She looked across at the two young girls and she noticed that
Melanie had climbed up on to Nancy's back and was sat on her bottom as
she gave Nancy a massage. Janet could see that Nancy's top had been
untied and her back was bare.</p><p>Janet recalled how Melanie had sat naked on her tummy two moths ago.
She had a mental vision of the girl's moist pussy pressing against her
skin.</p><p>Janet turned and looked at Ladda. A chilling thought had just come
over her and she was suddenly concerned for her daughter.</p><p>""Why are you telling me all this? What is going on?""</p><p>Ladda reached out her hand and stroked Janet's hair. ""I am telling you
this because I want you to know that I understand your desire for
Melanie. It is a desire that I share. I believe many more women think
as we do but far too few of them follow their heart's desire and so
end up denying themselves one of the greatest pleasures known to
womankind; namely to physically love and be loved by a young girl.""</p><p>Ladda paused for breath before continuing. ""Also I am telling you all
this so that you will know that when you want to take Melanie upstairs
then you should just call her over and you will both go with my blessing.""</p><p>Janet looked across at the two young girls. Melanie was still
massaging Nancy's back. Janet took in the swell of both their bottoms.
As Melanie was actually sat on Nancy's bottom it was possible to make
a comparison of the two. Janet could see that Nancy's bottom seemed to
be the more rounded of the two but both looked so appealing. It was a
sight that Janet would never tire of and she wished she was close
enough to touch them both.</p><p>Janet turned back to Ladda; she raised an eyebrow as she said, ""and
while I am upstairs with Melanie what will you and Nancy be doing?""</p><p>Ladda did not answer right away but continued to stroke Janet's hair,
and then looked across at the recumbent Nancy and said, ""I share the
fascination of all Orientals for blonds. Do you know that we are
totally captivated with blond hair? Everything about it is so alluring
to us. We love the feel, the color, everything but most of all we want
a blond-headed lover. Someone told me it was because opposites attract
but I honestly do not know. All I do know is that one day I would love
to make love to you, my beautiful friend, and I want to make love to
your equally beautiful daughter.""</p><p>Janet jerked her head away from Ladda's hand and said, ""I knew it.
That is what this has been about from the start. You made your own
daughter offer herself to me so that you would get the chance to have
sex with my daughter. Well, I don't think so. It is not going to
happen. What kind of woman, what kind of mother do you think I am?""</p><p>""Relax Janet,"" said Ladda placatingly. ""Do you really want to know the
driving force behind all this? Do you want to know the person who has
waited patiently for over a year to make love to you? Well, I will
tell you, it is Melanie. It was more than a year ago when she first
told me that she wanted you. I admit that at first I was horrified
because I did not want to introduce anyone who was not family into our
little circle.""</p><p>Janet looked at Melanie. The girl still had her back to the two women.
A skeptical look crossed Janet's face.</p><p>""You don't believe me? Well, it is true and what is more she was
insistent. I manage to delay it by telling her that she was not ready
for you. That she would need to learn how to handle a grown woman. I
know she has been making love to me but we have grown into it
together. I have always been there but to seduce someone new would
take a lot of thought. We would need a plan.""</p><p>Janet was now staring at Ladda but instead of skepticism there was
interest on her face.</p><p>""Initially I had hoped that she would forget about the idea. That she
would find something else to interest her. But no, she wanted you. She
wanted her Aunt Janey. So I began to warm to the idea, especially as
it might involve Nancy as well.""</p><p>Anger flashed in Janet's eyes at the mention of her daughter.</p><p>Ladda raised a calming hand. ""Please hear me out before losing your
temper.""</p><p>When she saw that Janet was still listening Ladda continued. ""Melanie
and I began to work on your seduction. I knew the key would be for
Melanie to caress you. I thought a massage would do it. I confess I
never thought of sun block. Also she needed to be able to kiss you.
After that any woman, especially one as sensitive and sexual such as
you would find it hard to resist. And so it proved. The other key
issue was that you had to think that you were the one doing the
seducing. That was more problematical.""</p><p>Janet looked again at the two youngsters and she saw that the
massaging had stopped and both girls were looking intently at the two
women. Both girls were aware that something serious was being
discussed but only one of them could guess at the topic of conversation.</p><p>""Now let me come to really interesting part. You cannot tell me that
since you have made love to Melanie that you have not looked at Nancy
and been tempted.""</p><p>Janet attempted to protest but Ladda raised her hand and gave her a
knowing look.</p><p>""You would need to have a heart of stone not to be tempted. It is
perfectly understandable. Nancy is a very beautiful and very desirable
young girl. You are so lucky to have her. Now think about it. Ronnie
and Nop go back to Africa next Saturday. In five days time you will be
sleeping alone in that big, cold bed again. Why torture yourself when
you have a willing love partner in the house. When Nop leaves Melanie
moves into my bed. It is a perfect arrangement. And you can do the same.""</p><p>Janet made another attempt to interrupt but Ladda would not be deflected.</p><p>""I know that Ron Junior is at home but I am sure he would suspect
nothing. You would just say that you want some company at night, hell,
I think even Ronnie would understand. And there you have it. No more
lonely nights. In fact I think you will be like me and be very happy
when he goes back to work so that you can get to hold, kiss and lick
your gorgeous young daughter.""</p><p>Janet finally managed to get a word in. ""You seem to be forgetting
something. What if Nancy does not take to the idea? You are acting as
though she is just going to agree to everything. What if she does not
want to be a part of a sex ring?"" Though Janet had initially been
outraged at the thought of her daughter being seduced by the Thai
woman but the more she thought of it the more she liked it. The
clincher had been the thought of Nancy sharing her bed during the long
month when Ronnie was away.  She still had doubts about the whole idea
but was at least prepared to listen.</p><p>Ladda had noticed Janet's change of demeanor and smiled inwardly. She
knew that her friend would object at first but she had hoped that as
Janet weighed up the advantages to what she was proposing that a
change of heart would come about. And that is what appeared to be
happening. Ladda could see that Janet was warming to the idea.</p><p>""You leave Nancy to me. You call Melanie over and take her upstairs
and I will start to enlighten Nancy. Don't worry I will not force or
coerce her in any way. I don't believe that I will need to. I am
relying on Nancy's natural youthful curiosity, her being flattered by
the attention of an adult and the knowledge that what she is doing has
her mother's approval.""</p><p>Janet looked at her friend her face very thoughtful. ""I confess that
the whole thing has merit. I like to think of Nancy in my bed when
Ronnie is away. I admit that I have been sorely tempted to make a move
ever since Melanie and I made love but I was not sure how to go about
it. Maybe I should talk to Nancy and get her to agree."" Janet said
nervously.</p><p>""No, trust me. It will be better if I make the first approach. She
will be more relaxed with me and I do have more experience with this
kind of thing."" Ladda responded. She was looking forward to being
Nancy's first lover and had no intention of missing out. She was
practically creaming in her shorts at the thought of being the first
to lick Nancy's little flower.</p><p>""OK."" Janet said, ""but please be gentle with my little girl. And if
she raises any kind of objection you must stop straight away.""</p><p>""You have my word. Now call Melanie over and get yourselves upstairs
and have some fun. I know Melanie has been impatient to get you alone
ever since we got here.""</p><p>Janet tried to call out to Melanie but her voice choked. She cleared
her throat and this time Melanie heard her.</p><p>Melanie leaned over and whispered something in Nancy's ear and then
skipped happily over to the table where the two women sat.</p><p>""Hi Melanie,"" Janet said nervously. Now that the time had actually
come to take the girl upstairs she was suddenly overcome with shyness.</p><p>""Hi Aunt Janey,"" Melanie replied before climbing onto Janet's lap and
resting her head on her shoulder.</p><p>""Well, sweetheart. Did you give Nancy a nice massage?"" Ladda enquired.</p><p>""Oh yes, Nancy really liked it. She said it made her tingle all over.</p><p>That was music to the Thai woman's ears. It means that Nancy was
already in the mood. It should not take much to complete the
seduction. She figured that she would have the girl upstairs and in
her bed in, at the most, 20 minutes.</p><p>""Melanie, why don't you take Aunt Janey upstairs and show her how much
you have missed her? I'm sure that she has missed you too and doesn't
want to waste any more time.""</p><p>""C'mon Aunt Janey. Let's go."" Melanie gushed as she jumped down from
Janet's lap and grabbed her arm and started pulling her to her feet.</p><p>Janet got to her feet and put her hand in Melanie's. She took another
anxious look at her daughter and then turned to Ladda her eyes
silently pleading.</p><p>""Don't worry, Janet. I will be gentle with her. And I guarantee that
Nancy will never regret this day. She is about to find out what
pleasure is all about. We should all be happy for her because this is
a very big day and one she will remember for the rest of her life.""</p><p>Ladda looked briefly at her prize and then turned back to Janet and
said, ""go on, take Melanie upstairs and have fun. Everything will be
fine here.""</p><p>As Janet turned to leave Ladda leaned over and lightly touched her arm
before making one final comment. ""And by the way, do not shower before
you two get started. That way you get to appreciate the real taste and
smell of a young girl. I think you will find that will heighten your
pleasure even more.""</p><p>Ladda released Janet's arm and flashed her friend a dazzling smile.</p><p>Janet gave her a hesitant, uncertain smile in return.</p><p>Melanie tugged on Janet's hand and the older woman allowed herself to
be led across the yard towards the house by the diminutive youngster.
As she got to the doorway she turned back and saw that Ladda was now
sat next to Nancy's prostrate body as it lay on the lounger. Janet
could see that the beautiful Thai woman was running her hands through
Nancy's blond tresses.</p><p>Janet momentarily closed her eyes and the vision of the winding road
and the partly opened gates swam before her eyes. Try as she may she
could still not discern anything through the gate; it was still
shrouded by a swirling mist.</p><p>A sense of foreboding came over her as she pictured those huge gates.
She believed she knew what they represented but she knew that she was
helpless to do anything about it. This young girl held her in thrall
and she was putty in her hands.</p><p>Melanie voice cut into her reverie. ""C'mon Aunt Janey. Don't be a
slowcoach. I want to get up on the bed; I want to have some fun.""</p><p>With a last despairing glance towards her daughter Janet moved towards
the stairs and up to the bedroom.</p>"
55,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 7",Alice Gee,7,Janet and Melanie get reaquainted with each other in the bedroom.,['F/g'],"<p>After Ladda's explanation of her relationship with her daughter and
that she had no objections to Janet enjoying the same, Janet has left
the poolside with Melanie but her mind is full of thoughts of her
daughter Nancy and how she will react to Ladda's advances.</p><p>Janet followed young Melanie up the stairs and into the bedroom. She
admired Melanie's small rounded bottom as she climbed the stairs but
she made no move to touch or caress the brown skinned youngster.</p><p>When Melanie arrived in the bedroom she bounded onto the bed and
looked back at Janet with a mischievous grin on her face. ""Aunt Janey,
it seems ages since we were in this bedroom together. I've missed you
very much. Now all I want to do is have fun. Are you ready to have fun
Aunt Janey?""</p><p>Janet walked across the room and sat on the bed, she made no move to
touch the young girl. She smiled wanly at the youngster and said,
""Melanie honey, please give me a moment because all I can think of at
the moment is how Nancy is feeling right now. I feel a bit guilty
because I have left her alone. She might be a bit scared and I am not
there to help her.""</p><p>Melanie got onto her knees and scooted across the bed and put her arms
around Janet's neck.</p><p>""Don't worry about Nancy. She can't wait to find out what it is like.
I have told her all about what happens and what she will feel like.
She is very excited about it all.""</p><p>""What, do you mean she knows what is going to happen? Do you mean that
she knows what your mother plans to do?"" Janet asked in a hushed tone
as her eyes widened in surprise.</p><p>""Of course, we have talked of nothing else since I got here. She is
very curious and wants to know what it is like. She also knows that
her mom thinks it is OK.""</p><p>""Is that what you told her, that her mom thinks it is OK for her to go
with an older woman?"" Janet asked indignantly.</p><p>""Yes, of course I told her that and it has to be true because you are
up here with me while my mom is downstairs with Nancy."" Melanie
answered logically. ""After all, why would we be in your bedroom if you
didn't want it to happen?""</p><p>""But you don't understand darling, she is my little girl and I'm
supposed to take care of her.""</p><p>Melanie's arms tightened around Janet's neck and her lips found her
earlobe. Melanie sucked and kissed on Janet's ear as she whispered,
""Am I not your little girl as well Aunt Janey?  I am a little girl who
wants her favorite aunt to take care of her. Don't worry about Nancy,
she will be alright, she is with my mom and mom is real good at taking
care of people.""</p><p>Tingles of delight were flowing through Janet's body from the
attention that Melanie was giving her earlobe. She put her hand around
the girl's waist and hugged her close.</p><p>Melanie removed her lips from Janet's ear and then placed her hand on
the older woman's chin pulled her face around so that she could look
directly into Janet's eyes.</p><p>""Aunt Janey, please. Nancy will be fine, she knows exactly what is
going to happen and she wants it to happen. So how about we have some
fun, I think you will have waited for this a long time as well?""</p><p>""You are right precious. If Nancy already knows what is happening and
is agreeable then I think we should start enjoying ourselves. Let me
stand up and take of this beach dress.""</p><p>Melanie released Janet's neck and sat back on her heels on the bed.
She watched Janet intently as the older woman got up and pulled off
her dress.</p><p>""Oh Aunt Janey, you bikini is so beautiful. And your boopies look so
nice. Please let me undo the strings to take it off.""</p><p>Janet smiled and nodded her head. ""Just let me hang up this dress, it
is a Missoni and cost a lot of money.""</p><p>Janet walked to the wardrobe and hung up the dress then she returned
to the bed and stood by the side. Well within Melanie's reach.</p><p>Melanie reached up and untied the bikini top at the neck and then at
the back. The top somehow stayed in position over Janet's breasts and
Melanie had to pull them off to get a glimpse of the older woman's
breasts.</p><p>""Oh Aunt Janey they look even better than I remember them."" As she
said this her small fingers were reaching up to pinch Janet's right
nipple. Taking the engorged nub in between her fingers Melanie
proceeded to roll and pinch the right nipple making it grow even
harder under her touch.</p><p>All thoughts of Nancy were fast fading from Janet's mind. Her maternal
concerns were being replaced by overwhelming feelings of lust and
excitement.</p><p>Janet almost swooned as Melanie replaced her fingers with her mouth
and gently bit down on the hardened tip while her right hand reached
up to roll the left nipple between her fingers.</p><p>Janet's mind had no thoughts now for her daughter, her home, husband
or even her own future. The only thing that filled her mind was a lust
fueled desire to get naked with this gorgeous child and satisfy the
pent up sexual cravings that the girl had so recently unleashed.</p><p>Janet wound her fingers in Melanie's hair and pulled the child's head
back and looked down into her eyes.</p><p>Melanie reluctantly released the nipple from her mouth. The grip on
her hair was quite painful and she was about to protest to the older
woman but the admonishment remained unspoken when she saw the crazed
look in Janet's eyes.</p><p>A small tremor of fear ran through Melanie's body as she looked into
the older woman's eyes but then Janet's lips descended on hers and she
felt Janet's arms enclose her frail, child's body in a wild,
passionate embrace.</p><p>Melanie felt Janet's tongue push into her mouth and she attempted to
respond by matching the woman's probing with her own but she
overwhelmed by the size and urgency of the older woman's tongue as it
filled her mouth.</p><p>Janet pulled back from the kiss and looked intently into the young
girl's eyes and said breathlessly, ""Melanie darling, I cannot wait any
longer. Let's get our swimsuits off and get on the bed. I am going to
give you the best loving you have ever known. You are so beautiful and
so enchanting. I have to have you now.""</p><p>Melanie hastily pulled off her bikini and lay naked on the bed as she
watched Janet untie the ties on her bikini bottoms. She was become
increasingly apprehensive at the situation that she found herself in.
Up until now the sex sessions that she had experienced had mostly been
fun affairs with her own mother which had consisted of soft caresses
followed by the gentle licking, kissing and sucking of each others
nipples and bunnies. Though they had both inserted fingers into each
others bottoms there had been no force or aggression involved.</p><p>Her only other experience with sex had been with Janet just over two
months ago. On that occasion Melanie had been the instigator and the
one in charge. She had felt in control and able to get Janet to do her
bidding.</p><p>But suddenly her role seemed to have reversed. She had looked into the
older woman's eyes and seen the frenzied, almost manic intensity they
held and she was now not the self-assured little girl that entered the
bedroom moments before. She was now acutely aware of her diminutive
size and she could still feel the vice like grip of Janet's hand in
her hair and her lips still smarted from the bruising kiss she had
just endured.</p><p>Melanie watched as Janet tossed the bikini bottoms to the side and
then, naked, climbed onto the bed. She looked warily at the older
woman and then asked in a trembling voice, ""are you going to hurt me,
Aunt Janey?""</p><p>Janet's mind had been totally focused on Melanie's prominent pudendum
as she advanced along the bed and her lust filled brain barely
registered the young girl's words. She shook her head and refocused
her eyes on Melanie's face.</p><p>""What did you say honey?""</p><p>""I said are you going to hurt me again?""</p><p>""What? No I would never hurt you darling! Why would you think I would
want to hurt you?""</p><p>""Well, you hurt me when you grabbed my hair and when you kissed me
just now. My head still hurts a little bit.""</p><p>Janet quickly moved up the remainder of the bed and put her arms
around the trembling child.</p><p>""I am so sorry darling. I would never do anything to intentionally
hurt you. Please believe me, I love you and only want you to be happy.
I am so sorry if I got carried away and I was a bit rough. I promise
that it will never happen again.""</p><p>""Well, you scared me a little when you pulled my hair and it hurt.
When I looked at you there was a funny look in your eye, it was almost
as if you could not see me. I'm sorry but I cannot explain it very
well but it was as if you were not my Aunt Janey but some other scary
person.""</p><p>""I am truly, truly sorry darling. You have my promise that I will
control myself from now on. Here why don't you lie back and let me
help to make you feel better. I have so looked forward to kissing your
little – what is the word? – Yes, your little bunny. Just lay back
honey and let Aunt Janey chase all those nasty, scary thoughts away.""</p><p>Janet gently pushed Melanie into a relining position, her head resting
on a pillow and her slim, child's body lying along the bedclothes.</p><p>On impulse Janet reached out and grabbed another pillow. She put her
hands under Melanie's body and lifted her ass off the bed. She placed
the pillow under the girl's bottom so that her pelvic region was
thrust obscenely into the air.</p><p>With her lower body raised up from the bed Melanie's pussy was now
easily accessible to Janet's hungry lips and tongue. And in this
position the girl's little bottom hole would be available to Janet's
probing fingers. With her recently shortened fingernails Janet had no
intention of again foregoing the pleasure that she anticipated from
exploring the girl warm and oh so tight asshole.</p><p>Janet eased herself between Melanie's smooth, brown skinned thighs.
She gazed once again at the object of her desire, the pouty lips and
intricate folds and creases of the girl's prominent pudendum. Janet
was once again awestruck at the size of the child's vulva in relation
to the frame surrounding it.</p><p>When her legs were closed the girl's vulva resembled two smooth,
rounded pouches bisected by a well defined cleft. But now, with her
legs splayed apart, those pouches had moved open to reveal the soft
pinkness of the girl's vaginal walls. The gentle ridges of her inner
labial lips were now visible along with small rounded button of her
clitoris. Even at her young age Melanie's clitoris seemed to be well
formed and Janet wondered whether it was because it had been
stimulated from an early age.</p><p>Though she did not consider herself to be an expert on the subject
Janet thought it would be unusual for a child as young as Melanie to
be able to achieve an orgasm. And that, Janet had concluded, had to be
down to her mother's oral stimulation of her cunt and clitoris from a
young age.</p><p>Janet thought back to her conversation with Ladda and recalled the
Thai woman saying that to Melanie having her pussy licked was as
natural as breathing. Janet realized that Melanie was a very lucky
young girl and she wished that she had started with Nancy at the same
age.</p><p>'Well,' Janet thought, 'what's done is done but hopefully after this
weekend Nancy and I can start to make up for lost time.'</p><p>Janet bent her head to take a long lick along the length of the girl's
vagina noting as she did that the girl was already wet as her taste
buds savored the smooth, sweet taste of her juices.</p><p>Melanie let out a soft sigh as she felt Janet's tongue slide along the
length of her bunny. A smile creased her lips as she thought of the
fun she would have this day.</p><p>Her mind briefly thought of Nancy and she hoped her friend would be
experiencing the same thrills and excitement this morning. That
thought led her to think of her mother and with that thought she knew
with a certainty that Nancy would not be disappointed this day.</p>"
56,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 8",Alice Gee,8,Ladda begins Nancy's education.,['F/g'],"<p>Janet and Melanie have gone off to the bedroom to renew their
lovemaking leaving Ladda alone with Janet's daughter Nancy.</p><p>If Melanie had been able to read Nancy's mind at this very moment she
would have had confirmation that her friend was indeed enjoying herself.</p><p>Nancy lay face down on one of the poolside loungers. The ties securing
her bikini top had been released at the neck and the back to allow
unfettered access to Ladda's adept fingers.</p><p>Nancy sighed contentedly as Ladda's finger glided across her smooth
young skin. Normally she was very ticklish when anyone touched her
like this but Ladda's touch only succeeded in bringing tremors of
delight to her young body. She could feel an unfamiliar warm glow that
seemed to be centered on the pit of her tummy.</p><p>A feeling of anticipation was also evident though Nancy would have had
great difficulty explaining what she was anticipating. The girl was
beginning to discover sensations that she had never felt before in her
young life and at the moment she had no idea what to expect. All she
knew was that the more Aunt Ladda massaged her back and sides the more
heightened was her awareness of the pleasure giving fingers and that
the warm glow in her tummy seemed to increase.</p><p>Nancy felt the finger stop their movement across her skin to be
closely followed by a soft kiss between her shoulder blades as she
felt Ladda's lips against her skin.</p><p>The next kiss was placed on the side of her neck and she heard Aunt
Ladda say, ""Nancy honey, I think we should move inside now. The sun is
getting too hot to stay out here. Let's go to the bedroom where we
will be more comfortable.""</p><p>Ladda then lowered her mouth to Nancy's back and gently licked the
skin between her shoulder blades. As she sat upright again her tongue
licked across her lips as she savored the salty taste of the young
girl's sweat.</p><p>Ladda stood upright and waited for the young girl to stand up. She
noticed Nancy's hand go to her back as she tried to retie the bikini
top in position.</p><p>Ladda reached down and stayed Nancy's hands.</p><p>""There is no need to tie your top Nancy honey. It is just a short walk
to the house and we are the only ones here.""</p><p>Nancy got awkwardly to her feet as she tried to hold the bikini top in
position.</p><p>Ladda gently but firmly removed the bikini top from Nancy's hands and
then placed the girl's arms by her side so that she could get an
uninterrupted view of the girl's chest.</p><p>""There is no need to be shy Nancy darling. You look absolutely
stunning and I just love the look of your darling little nipples.""</p><p>Nancy blushed under the older woman's relentless gaze. She was only
too well aware of the lack of growth on her chest.</p><p>Ladda cocked her head to the side and contemplated the girl's chest.
She knew that probably within a year, two at the most, those sweet
looking areola with their immature nipples would start to puff up
heralding the emergence of a pair of adolescent breasts. Some girl's
would already be showing signs of impending puberty even at this young
age. Ladda was thankful that this was not the case with Nancy and that
girl still retained, what to her mind was, the mouth-wateringly
beautiful undeveloped chest of a young girl.</p><p>Ladda was fully appreciative of firm, young adolescent breasts as well
as breasts of an older variety. She knew that she would enjoy making
love to Nancy long after her bosom had grown, just as she will enjoy
nuzzling Janet's breasts when the opportunity arises.</p><p>But if Ladda had a preference it was for the chest of a pre-pubescent
girl. There was something about the vulnerability and the innocence
that a young girl's chest invoked in her mind. The sight of a pair of
small immature areola with their barely discernable nipples never
failed to get Ladda's heart beating faster and her cunt leaking juices.</p><p>Ladda was a little girl lover. She loved every facet of the adorable
darlings, from their innocent, trusting eyes, their shy, sweet smiles,
the thin arms and legs, the adorable flat chests, the pert, rounded
bottoms all the way to the heart-stopping beauty of their little cunts
with their pouty outer labial lips bisected by well defined clefts.</p><p>Ladda had seduced other little girls besides her own daughter but that
had been back in Thailand when she enjoyed the taste and touch of
various nieces and cousins but this was the first time that she had
the body of a Caucasian girl to play with and she intended to savor
every precious minute of it.</p><p>'You are my first blond girl. I promise you a day to remember my
little sweet one.' Ladda thought to herself before adding the
afterthought, 'and it will be a day that I will never forget either.'</p><p>Ladda leaned over and cupped Nancy's chin in her hand. ""Now close your
eyes darling and let your Aunt Ladda give you your first kiss.""</p><p>Nancy's eyes were like saucers as she stared back at the older woman.
Her heart was hammering inside her chest and her hands trembled as she
thought about receiving her first grown-up kiss.</p><p>""Go on, trust me. Close your eyes and I promise you that it will be
wonderful.""</p><p>Nancy reluctantly closed her eyes and waited with bated breath for the
touch of Ladda's lips on her own. She felt Ladda's hand move to the
back of her head and gently pull her forward. Her lips trembled as she
felt the first tentative touch of Ladda's lips on her own.</p><p>Ladda felt the young girl relax in her arms as the kiss intensified.
Careful not to scare the youngster Ladda delivered the softest of
kisses to Nancy's sweet lips. She allowed her tongue to reach out to
lap against Nancy's teeth and gums and her heart leapt with delight as
she felt the young girl's tongue emerge to greet her.</p><p>The older woman knew that girl was now hers to do with as she wished.
The seduction could only have one possible outcome and that was for
her to enjoy all the treats and delights that this young body had to
offer. All that remained for her to do was to complete the seduction
of the child in the bedroom and there introduce her to the joys and
pleasures of a woman's love.</p><p>These pleasant thoughts flitted through Ladda's mind as she continued
to gently caress Nancy's lips with her own. All the while the two
tongues slowly lapped and intertwined together between Nancy's lips.</p><p>Nancy felt the soft lips brushing her own and she let the tension
drain out of her body.  She had often wondered what a proper, grown-up
kiss would feel like and the soft, gentle touch of the woman's lips
felt very reassuring. Ladda's lips felt so good against hers and she
felt little tingles of pleasure spread out from her tummy.  </p><p>When she felt Ladda's tongue enter her mouth she was momentarily taken
aback. She had never realized that people would use their tongues in a
kiss and wondered how she was supposed to respond. But as the soft
lips combined with the gentle lapping tongue continued to raise little
flurries of delightful tingles inside her body she overcame her
natural shyness and sent her own tongue out to meet Ladda's.</p><p>Nancy was surprised how good it felt to have her tongue touching
someone else's and she wanted these pleasant sensations to continue.
She was a little disappointed as she felt Ladda break contact and end
the kiss. She slowly opened her eyes and looked into Ladda's smiling face.</p><p>Ladda looked down into Nancy's face and a smile tugged at the corner
of her mouth as she noted the dreamy far away look in child's eyes.</p><p>""I told you that you would enjoy it and I can see by the look on your
face that I was right. Now that is only the start, I promise you that
I will show you many more wonderful things today. You just have to
trust me and do what I say."" Ladda said while looking intently into
Nancy's eyes. ""Will you trust me and let me show you all the other
wonderful things that we can do together?""</p><p>Ladda's heart was singing as she saw the youngster nod her head in
agreement. She took in the innocent face and the unreserved look of
trust in Nancy's blue eyes and thought to herself, 'I am so going to
enjoy today. This young body is going to be so sweet to taste and enjoy.'
 
Taking Nancy by the hand Ladda led her away from the swimming pool and
towards the house. She noticed that at first Nancy had raised her
other hand to cover her bare chest but by the time they had reached
the doorway to the house the hand was back at the girl's side and she
was proudly displaying her naked top.</p><p>Ladda nodded appreciatively and said, ""Well done, Nancy. You are a
very pretty young girl with a very beautiful body and it is right that
you should be proud of it. When we are alone together I hope that you
will never be shy and feel the need to cover yourself. I will never
grow tired of looking at you and consider myself very lucky to be with
you today.""</p><p>Nancy was positively beaming with the compliments being showered upon
her. The warm feeling in her tummy that had started with Ladda's
massage had returned and now there was also a curious tingling
sensation down there where she peed. Nancy had never before felt
anything like it and her feeling of anticipation had risen even further.</p><p>She recalled all the things that Melanie had said to her about the
wonderful sensations that she would experience and how good her mother
would make her feel. Well she was feeling pretty good right now and
wondered how much better it could get.</p><p>'If it is going to get better than this then I cannot wait.' the young
girl thought to herself.</p><p>She looked up at the older woman and smiled a look of complete trust
in her eyes.</p><p>""Come on, young lady. Let us go upstairs and then I can show you how
good life can be."" Ladda said as she gave the girl's hand a reassuring
squeeze.</p><p>""You can go first honey and I'll follow right behind you.""</p><p>Nancy started to climb the stairs her thoughts were running through a
whole gamut of emotions. A feeling of anticipation would be replaced
by one of trepidation; this in turn was closely followed by one
excitement and then an overwhelming sense of pride. After all, she was
a young, naïve 9 year-old girl and this beautiful grown-up was
lavishing her with her undivided attention. She was being treated
almost as an equal and Nancy liked the feeling. The word was not yet
in her lexicon but what Nancy was feeling could be termed as empowerment.</p><p>Ladda's mind was also going through a whole range of emotions but
primarily it was one of expectation. Her eyes feasted on the slim body
preceding her up the stairs and a shiver of delight passed through her
as she thought of the pleasure that she would give and receive when
they reached the privacy of the bedroom. Her eyes settled on the young
girl's perfectly rounded buttocks still covered by the last remaining
item of clothing, the dark blue bikini bottoms.</p><p>As Ladda watched the girl's ass cheeks stretch and tighten as she
mounted the stairs she involuntarily licked her lips as she
contemplated the joy she would feel when she removed the final flimsy
covering and buried her face between those two enticing globes.</p><p>Nancy reached the top of the stairs and turned to watch Ladda mount
the final few steps to join her. She gave Ladda a shy, nervous smile
as she waited, uncertain what to do next.</p><p>Ladda took hold of the girl's hand once more and moved towards the
guest bedroom. She opened the bedroom door and led the girl inside. As
she closed the door behind them she looked down into the child's face
and gave her a reassuring smile.</p><p>She gently pulled the girl into an embrace, her hands gliding smoothly
over the lightly tanned skin on Nancy's back. Ladda bent her head and
placed a tender kiss on the young girl's lips. Ladda's tongue came out
to briefly brush against the child's lips before Ladda broke off the
kiss and looked intently into the girl's eyes.</p><p>""Now I know this is all new to you. I am sure that Melanie would have
given you some clues as to what we will be doing but I want to assure
you that if at any time you feel uncomfortable with what is happening
all you have to do is say so and we will stop. I know that you will
feel very nervous right now and that is understandable. But I want you
to know that I will not harm you in any way. This day is all about
your enjoyment. I want to show you how beautiful it is when two people
make love. Do you understand Nancy?""</p><p>""I think so, Aunt Ladda but I am not sure what I have to do.""</p><p>Ladda gave a delighted laugh as she gave the girl another squeeze.
""You do not have to do anything, my little one. You just leave
everything to me. Today is all about showing you how good your body
can feel when you make love. How good you can feel when you are being
loved. But if at any time you are curious about something all you have
to do is ask. And if you want to touch something you just go right
ahead, you do not have to ask permission. But for now you leave
everything to me. OK?""</p><p>Nancy smiled shyly back at the older woman and nodded her head.</p><p>""Good. Now I want you to go and stand on the bed and we will get those
bottoms off you and then you can watch me take my clothes off.""</p><p>Ladda turned the girl around and gently guided her towards the bed.</p><p>Nancy climbed up then turned and stood waiting for the older woman.</p><p>Ladda approached the bed and hooked her fingers into the waist band of
the bikini bottoms. Her breath caught in her throat as the bikini
bottoms slid down over the girl's hips and onto her thighs to expose
the perfection of the child's vulva.</p><p>""Goodness Nancy! You are absolutely gorgeous. Oh we are going to have
a good time today. I am going to make you feel like the very special
girl that you are. You will never forget this day, that I can promise
you."" Ladda said breathlessly her eyes drinking in the perfection of
the young girl's body.</p><p>She drew the bikini bottoms down Nancy's legs and over her feet as the
girl stepped out of them.</p><p>""Please do not move for a moment. I want to remember this moment for
always. You are such a pretty girl and seeing you like this is making
me realize that you have a beautiful body as well. You are just
perfect in every way.""</p><p>Nancy was positively purring. No girl whatever her age was averse to
compliments and Nancy was no different. She was glowing with an inner
pride that this beautiful Oriental woman should think that she was
beautiful and that she would take the time and trouble to teach her
about sex.</p><p>Nancy had never really thought about the fact that she was pretty. Her
parents had told her that many times but Nancy knew that all parents
used those words for their children. But to have this very lovely
woman tell her that she was beautiful and for her look at her with
such obvious desire in her eyes made Nancy feel warm all over.</p><p>She was very nervous of what was to take place but she knew for a
certainty that she wanted it to happen. Melanie had assured her that
she would never regret it and that she would experience things that
she had never known before. Moreover Melanie had told that this was
just the start and that would want to do it again and again. The
younger girl had also hinted that in the future that she and Nancy
would be able to do it – whatever it was – together. And that possibly
she could do it with her mother. That was something that really
excited the young girl because Nancy considered her mother the most
beautiful woman on Earth, bar none.</p><p>Another reason for Nancy's eagerness was that Melanie who was two
years younger had already had experience of making love while she was
still a complete novice. Nancy thought this was very unfair and was
determined to correct it.</p><p>""Now, little one, you just lie back on the bed and let me get
undressed. Have you ever seen a naked woman before?""</p><p>Nancy shook her head to indicate that she had not.</p><p>""No, OK, let me be your first.""</p><p>Nancy lay on the bed and propped herself up on her elbows. In this
relaxed position she watched the older woman disrobe though, truth be
told, inside Nancy was anything but relaxed. Her heart was beating
fast and a slight tremor was discernable in her body. Nancy was one
very nervous little girl as she watched the display before her.</p><p>Her eyes were like saucers as she saw Ladda grasp her tee shirt and
pull it over her head. This left the Oriental woman dressed in shorts
and a light white bra. Melanie was scarcely breathing as her eyes
fixed on the white brassiere which contrasted starkly with woman's
caramel colored skin.</p><p>Ladda reached behind her and unhooked the clasps holding the bra in
position. She freed the straps from her shoulders and allowed the cups
to fall from her breasts.</p><p>Nancy audibly gasped as the woman's breasts came into view. She could
not recall ever seeing a woman's breasts in the flesh. She had seen
photographs but that is hardly the same.</p><p>The breasts that were now exposed to her avid gaze were a lot smaller
than the ones she had seen in magazines. They were about the size of
grapefruits, perfectly firm and round. The areolas were of a much
darker hue than the rest of her skin. They showed up as two dark brown
circles of just over one inch diameter slightly off center, two very
prominent and very erect nipples completed the picture.</p><p>There were no tan lines evident and the brown skin on her breasts
matched perfectly the color of her tummy. The only evidence of any
exposure to the sun's rays showed on the woman's face, arms and lower
legs. All were of a slightly darker shade when viewed against the skin
on the woman's torso.</p><p>Ladda gave the girl a reassuring smile and unhooked the waist button
of her shorts. She pulled down the zip and allowed the shorts to fall
to the floor revealing a pair of white bikini briefs. Kicking the
shorts to the side Ladda stood before the young girl with her hands on
her hips, her head cocked to one side, smiling as she watched the
girl's reaction.</p><p>Nancy could feel her heart hammering inside her chest as she took in
the sight of the panty-clad woman before her. She felt strange
feelings and desires forming inside her young body, feelings and
desires that were totally new. As yet she had no real idea what these
new feelings meant apart from a strong desire to touch Aunt Ladda's
breasts and a wish that the older woman would hurry up and remove her
pants. She was really curious to see what a grown-up looked like down
there.</p><p>She had heard many words to describe that part of her body from the
girls in her class at school. Words such as pussy and kitty, also some
strange words such as cunt and twat.  She had also heard a new one
this weekend when Melanie referred to it as her bunny. But try as she
may little Nancy could not yet bring herself to use these words and
kept referring to it as 'down there'.</p><p>She had also heard it called a bush which she had been assured got its
name from the hair that grew there when a woman became a grown-up.
Nancy really wanted to see what 'down there' looked like when it was
covered in hair.</p><p>Ladda decided she had posed long enough before the ogling girl. She
hooked her thumbs into the waist band of her briefs and pulled them
down her legs. She let them drop to the floor and stepped out of them.</p><p>Nancy's jaw dropped as full beauty of the woman was revealed. As she
overcame her shock and surprise at the first sight of a naked woman
she stammered out, ""Aunt Ladda, you have no hair down there. I was
told that all grown-ups had hair down there."" The girl was visibly
trembling and her eyes were locked onto Ladda's crotch.</p><p>Ladda sauntered to the bed. She was proud of her looks and her body
and was pleased to show herself off to this impressionable youngster.</p><p>""The reason that I have no hair on my pussy is that I have it removed.
It is called waxing. I will describe how it is done later. I go to a
salon every 3 to 4 weeks and have it done. Not that I had much hair
there in the first place but I dislike all pubic hair and so I remove it.""</p><p>Ladda had climbed onto the bed as she spoke and approached the young
girl. She took hold of Nancy's trembling hand and placed it on her
mons pubis. ""There feel my pussy. Don't you think a woman's pussy
feels better without hair?"" Ladda said while gently rubbing the girl's
hand over her pudendum.</p><p>Nancy, who has had no experience in feeling women 'down there', with
or without hair, just looked at the older woman's face in mute
acceptance as her hand was moved slowly over the exposed flesh.</p><p>In truth Nancy did think that the woman's flesh felt very good to the
touch and she was quite enjoying the smooth feel of the woman's skin
though she was becoming curious about the wet, stickiness that her
fingers were encountering.</p><p>""Well, little one, do you think a woman's pussy feels nice without
hair?"" Ladda said as she opened her legs so as to be able to slide the
girl's fingers further between her thighs.</p><p>Nancy was really intrigued and this curiosity was overcoming her
bashfulness. Her fingers felt completely smeared with a sticky, tacky
fluid. She had no idea what was causing it. On the next inward slide
she raised up the middle finger and felt it slide between Ladda's
labial lips and into her vagina.</p><p>Nancy action had been completely involuntary and she had not
consciously meant to insert her finger into Ladda down there. And now
that it was there she didn't know what to do because Ladda had pressed
her hand firmly against her body trapping the finger inside.</p><p>""That's it honey, don't be shy. You can touch anywhere and anything
you want. Try a little exploring.""</p><p>Nancy tried to wiggle her finger around but found her movement
restricted by Ladda's enclosing hand. Eventually she managed to
withdraw her finger and let her hand stay pressed against the woman's
pudendum.</p><p>Ladda gave a small sigh of disappointment as she felt Nancy's finger
slide out of her vagina but quickly recovered when she considered how
well Nancy's introduction into the world of sex play was going.</p><p>Ladda withdrew Nancy's hand and held it up before the girl's eyes.</p><p>Nancy could see that her whole hand was coated with glistening fluids.
She looked questioningly at Ladda.</p><p>""Why don't you taste it darling? Go on, I know that you will like it.""</p><p>Nancy looks horrified and grimaces as she turns her head away.</p><p>""Here I will show you."" Ladda said as she raised Nancy's hand to her
face and placed her lips over the girl's forefinger.  She then
proceeded to make a show of sucking the finger clean.</p><p>""There all clean. Now why don't you try it? Come on, how do you know
that you don't like it? You can only find out by trying it. I promise
that it will not do you any harm. And who knows you may even get to
like it.""</p><p>Nancy looked suspiciously at the proffered fingers. Her tongue
tentatively emerged from her mouth and took a small lick. The tongue
withdrew back into its lair.</p><p>Ladda watched with an amused smile on her face as a whole range of
emotions played across Nancy's face. Firstly a look of distaste,
followed by a pensive frown as she took stock of the new flavor in her
mouth and lastly a shy smile as she looked up at the older woman.</p><p>Ladda offered the fluid streaked fingers to Nancy's mouth again and
this time there was no hesitation as the young girl drew each finger
in turn into her mouth followed by big licks to the palm and back of
the hand.</p><p>""Good girl. I knew you would like it. Now, tell me what you thought of
it, what did you think of the taste?""</p><p>""Well, it's difficult to say. The smell was a bit strong at first but
then I got to like it. The taste was not like anything I have tasted
before. I first I did not want it because I thought it might be pee
but when I saw you take it I thought I would give it a try. The taste
was not bad. It was not strawberry ice-cream but it was not yucky.
There was a bit of a sour taste but mainly it was quite sweet.""</p><p>""When you get older you will taste a little sour or maybe even bitter.
Not all women taste the same but at your age there will not be a hint
of bitterness. You will taste very nice and very sweet. I know that
your will love it and I know that I will."" Ladda said with a smile on
her face.</p><p>Then Ladda leant over and kissed the girl full on her mouth. She
ensured that the kiss was soft and gentle; there would be plenty of
time to be more demanding after the girl was broken in. Now was the
time to be reassuring, to make the girl feel comfortable with what was
taking place, too much ardor at this moment might only frighten the child.</p><p>Nancy felt a moment's confusion as the older women head descended
towards her. And then she felt Ladda's lips softly engage with her own
once more. She was feeling very comfortable and grown-up as the
woman's lips pressed down gently. Then she felt Ladda's tongue lap
against her lips and start to probe for an entry into her mouth.</p><p>Nancy relaxed and slowly parted her lips to allow entry to Ladda's
tongue. The tongue felt huge as it inserted itself between her lips
and begin to explore her mouth. As her fears subsided Nancy pushed her
tongue out to meet the invader. The two tongues danced a minuet inside
Nancy's mouth, twisting and turning, withdrawing and returning as they
explored each others contours and shapes.</p><p>Satisfied that the girl was comfortable with kiss Ladda allowed her
hand to caress down the girl's body. She moved her hand over he girl's
tummy and on down to cup the girl's vulva. She felt the girl stiffen
as she touched her pudendum but then relax as she made no further moves.</p><p>As the kiss became longer and as the two tongues gently twirled around
Ladda began to apply a subtle pressure to the girl's vulva. An almost
imperceptible squeeze meant to bring the girl to a heightened state of
sexual awareness. She slowly began to extend her middle finger to
probe the girl's labial lips. She was disappointed to find it almost
impossible to insert her finger into the girl's vagina because the
girl remained exasperatingly dry.</p><p>Ladda mentally shrugged her shoulders and withdrew her finger. 'She
needs a little more encouragement that is all. No need to rush things
just be patient and she will soon open up like a flower in the
sunshine. After all, you enjoy a challenge.' These and similar
thoughts trailed through Ladda's mind as she continued with the kiss
and the gentle squeezing of the girl's cunt.</p><p>Ladda broke off the kiss and withdrew her hand from the girl's vulva.
She knelt at the girl's side and marveled at her beauty. She offered
up a mental thank you to her daughter Melanie for first suggesting the
seduction and her considerable help in bringing it about.</p><p>Ladda took hold of Nancy's arms gently pulled them above the girl's
head and held them to the bed by use of her left hand. She gazed down
on the girl's completely exposed body. Her eyes swept down the length
of her body from her restrained hands down to her nervously curling
toes. Her eyes then began the return journey.</p><p>On the way she noted that the girl's thighs were slightly parted,
which Ladda took to indicate that the girl was actually feeling
something as her pussy was being gently massaged. Her eyes lingered
over the rise of the girl's mons and she moved her head so that the
girl's pudendum was visible along with the bisecting slit of her vagina.</p><p>Her eyes continued upwards over the now slightly concave tummy, the
skin taut because of the way the girl was stretched on the bed. A
smile tugged at the corner of her mouth as her eyes took in the sight
of the girl's navel. Impulsively Ladda bent her head and put her
tongue into the shallow indentation and twirled her tongue around.</p><p>Ladda felt Nancy stiffen as her tongue came into contact with the
girl's skin. The girl gradually relaxed when she realized that no
further action was to happen at this juncture.</p><p>Leaning back Ladda ran her tongue around in her mouth enjoying,
briefly, the taste of the young girl's body.</p><p>Still holding Nancy's arms above her head Ladda eyes continued their
visual journey up the young girl's immature body, her eyes finally
coming to rest on Nancy's eyes.</p><p>Those eyes were full of trepidation. Nancy had entered into this
situation willingly but was now having serious second thoughts. Aunt
Ladda had trapped her hands over her head and she did not know the
reason why. She wanted to free her hands but was afraid of upsetting
the older woman.</p><p>Ladda saw the look of fear in Nancy's eyes and tried to reassure the
young girl.</p><p>""Please don't be afraid. I said that I will not do anything to harm
you and I meant it. I love you little Nancy and I would not do
anything that would cause you any distress. So please be patient and I
promise that you will have the time of your life.""</p><p>""Now, answer me this. Has anyone ever licked your axilla? That is
wrong I should really say axillae because there are two of them and I
intend to lick them both.""</p><p>Nancy looked up at the woman the look of fear now replaced by a look
of total confusion.</p><p>Seeing the look of bafflement in the girl's eyes Ladda chuckled and
said, ""you don't know the word. Well, my little dove I shall show you
where your axilla is.""</p><p>With that Ladda bent her head and placed a lick the full length of
Nancy's left armpit. She swiftly followed up with another two licks in
the same location to ensure that she had completely licked the entire
area of the young girl's silky smooth armpit.</p><p>Nancy went rigid with fright as she saw the older woman bend her head
towards her. She felt the woman's tongue touch the skin of her armpit
but such was her fright that she did not register the first pass. On
the second pass she began to feel a delightful tingling feeling begin
in her armpit. Then on the third pass it was as if a small charge of
electricity had built up in her armpit and then been released to pass
through her body from her armpit to her groin. A small sigh escaped
her lips as her body responded to this totally new sensation. The warm
glow in her tummy that she had experienced during the massage by the
pool had returned and it was now accompanied by a totally new and
totally agreeable tingling down there.</p><p>Nancy looked up at Ladda, her apprehensive look now replaced by one of
awe but the older woman was not looking at her, she seemed lost in her
own reverie as she stared unseeing at the bedroom wall and her tongue
licked slowly across her lips.</p><p>After she had finished the third lick of Nancy's armpit Ladda had
leant back and she began to savor the wonderful tastes and flavors
that she had discovered. She allowed her tongue to roam around inside
her mouth as her mind identified the different tastes. The glorious
taste of a young girl's skin was unmistakable but was also mixed with
the tangy, slightly salty taste of dried sweat. Ladda was lost in her
own private heaven as she savored completely the flavor of the child.</p><p>Satisfied that all the different flavors had dissolved inside her
mouth Ladda looked down at the young girl.</p><p>""I bet you enjoyed that, didn't you? There is not a female born who
does not like her armpit licked. I imagine men must like it as well
but who wants to lick a pit that is covered in hair. Yuck! No, the
armpits I like are to be found on young girls like you, soft, smooth,
tasty and completely hairless. Would you like some more?"" Ladda asked
with a wide grin on her face.</p><p>Nancy thought for the merest moment before nodding her head. She could
still feel the wonderful tingle down there and wanted more.</p><p>Ladda leant across the girl so that her mouth could reach the girl's
right armpit. Her tongue snaked out to lick along the length of
child's axilla. This time instead of taking three distinct licks Ladda
just kept her tongue inside the armpit and slowly licked and lapped
over every inch before sitting back satisfied that she had lapped up
every seductive taste and flavor that the armpit had to offer.</p>"
57,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 9",Alice Gee,9,Ladda continues with Nancy's education.,['F/g'],"<p>Nancy had tensed up as Ladda had lowered her head but as soon as the
tongue had made contact with her skin her body had squirmed and
writhed as the same tingles engulfed her. She had always been very
sensitive in her armpits and hated to be tickled but this feeling was
entirely different as totally new sensations spread through her body.</p><p>The new sensations seemed to be all centered 'down there' and Nancy's
young thighs squeezed, clenched and rubbed together as she tried to
increase the delicious new stimulations that were being formed within
her young body.</p><p>As Ladda savored the heady mix of tastes that she had just captured
from Nancy's armpit she noted with interest the way the child's legs
and thighs were rubbing together.</p><p>'Hmmm, I think young Nancy is beginning to enjoy herself.' Ladda
thought to herself, 'I wonder just how much?'</p><p>With her left hand still holding Nancy's arms above her head Ladda ran
her right hand down over Nancy's tummy and came to rest cupping the
girl's vulva. She gently squeezed her hand and was gratified to see
the almost imperceptible lift of the child's hips unconsciously
pushing her cunt into the older woman's hand in an attempt to heighten
her pleasure. Ladda was further gratified to feel the slick wetness
oozing onto her fingers.</p><p>""Well, my little dove. I think we can say that we have found two of
your erogenous zones."" Ladda said quietly, her eyes twinkling. ""And
you and I are going to have a lot of fun in the future finding some
more. I am willing to wager that those dainty little toes of yours are
another, along with the soles of your feet. But for now we will just
concentrate at your main erogenous zone."" This statement was followed
with another gentle squeeze of the young child's cunt as if to
emphasize where that particular zone lay.</p><p>Nancy lay on the bed her thoughts all confused. Her body was
experiencing whole new, wonderful sensations. But she was unsure what
to do. That the sensations were increasing she could feel but she had
no experience in what would happen next. Would they just keep on
increasing or would there be some point which would be the limit of
the pleasures that Ladda was creating. Melanie had spoken to her of
coming but she had not completely understood what the younger girl had
meant. She had described it as the biggest pleasure feeling and when
it happens you come close to passing out. 'Well,' Nancy thought to
herself, 'I am feeling pretty good right now but I am nowhere near to
passing out, so there must be more to this.'</p><p>Nancy thrust her hips upward to increase the pressure of the
enveloping hand.</p><p>Ladda smiled as she felt the girl push up into her hand. She allowed
her middle finger to probe at the girl's puffy labial lips once again.
This time she was rewarded by the tip of the finger slipping passed
the lips and into the young virgin's vaginal channel, the finger's
entry helped by the generous coating of love juice created by Nancy's
arousal.</p><p>Ladda gently ran her finger up and down the youngster's slippery slit
and then zeroed in on the hard little button of her clitoris.</p><p>Nancy's hips began to thrust up and down as Ladda rubbed her finger
over the small projection.</p><p>""Oh you are a hot little thing. Well, I can tell you that we have
hardly begun. If you think this is good just wait until I use my
tongue. But first I think you should know how good you taste."" Ladda
said as she removed her hand away from the girl's pussy. She raised
her hand to her own lips first and licked the juices adhered to the
forefinger. Ladda then placed the middle finger against Nancy's
quivering lips and smeared the juices along the surface like a layer
of lip-gloss.</p><p>Nancy screwed up her face as the older woman placed her finger against
her lips but her curiosity got the better of her and she tentatively
poked out her tongue to taste the slick wetness attached to her lips.
She had wondered what to expect and was pleasantly surprised when she
discovered that the taste, although not lipsmackingly good, was not at
all unpleasant. Though there were similarities with the wetness she
had tasted on Ladda's fingers previously this new taste had none of
the sourness that she remembered from before. Nancy parted her lips to
allow Ladda to insert the finger into her waiting mouth where she
completely cleaned the digit of all the attached secretions.</p><p>""Good girl, you are a quick learner. I can see that we are going to
have a lot of fun together."" Ladda said admiringly, a wide approving
smile on her face. ""Now I am going to show you just how good sex can
be. I can promise you that what you have experienced up to now is
nothing compared to how you are going to feel in a few moments.""</p><p>Removing her hand from Nancy's wrists Ladda moved down the bed she
placed herself between the youngster's legs. She placed both of her
hands on the young girl's thighs and gently eased them apart.  </p><p>""Now, little one, I want you to raise your knees and use your own
hands to keep them raised.""</p><p>Nancy's arms were still placed above her head. She had wanted to move
her hands when Ladda had released them but was unsure that was what
the older woman wanted so she had waited patiently for Ladda's
command. At first she felt relieved that she could bring her hands
back down because she felt quite open and exposed with them above her
head. That relief quickly dissipated when she realized the older woman
was asking her to expose herself even more by holding her legs open.
Nevertheless, as she was an obedient girl and quite in thrall of the
older woman, Nancy did as she was bidden.</p><p>""Good girl, I can see we are going to get along just fine. Now as well
as holding your knees back I also want you keep them wide apart. Here
let me help you."" With that Ladda pushed the young girl's thighs apart
and exposing her immature vulva to the woman's hungry gaze.</p><p>""Oh Nancy you look absolutely gorgeous. You have a perfect body and
your pussy looks good enough to eat. And that is what I propose to do
right now."" Ladda bent her head to put her words into action.</p><p>Nancy lay back on the bed holding her knees apart. She could never
recall feeling so vulnerable. She looked down her body to see Ladda
positioned between her legs and staring avidly at her down there.</p><p>The poor girl was visibly trembling and then she heard the older woman
say she was going to eat her and her feeling of trepidation turned to
absolute fear. Her body went rigid as she wondered what she had let
herself in for.</p><p>Ladda felt the girl stiffen under her hands and stopped herself mere
inches away from the girl's sweet smelling pussy lips. She glanced up
and looked into Nancy's eyes and saw the fear within. Ladda gave the
girl what she hoped was a reassuring smile and said, ""Please don't be
afraid. I said before that I would do nothing to hurt or upset you and
I meant it. Just trust me and soon you will be experiencing the most
wonderful sensations. I intend to take you to the clouds my lovely
girl, all you have to do is lie back and let your Aunt Ladda make you
feel good.""</p><p>Ladda felt a little of the tension leave the young girl's body as she
turned to admire the breathtaking sight before her. With her legs
parted her pussy lips had opened to reveal pink colored vaginal walls.
Her inner labia lips were now visible and they reminded Ladda of the
petals of a delicate flower. When the child's legs had been together
there was no hint that these inner lips even existed but now that the
legs had parted they were revealed along with the prepuce that covered
the diminutive, immature clitoris. Ladda marveled at the smoothness of
the outer labia and bent forward to place a soft kiss against the
tempting lips, first on the right lip and then on the left. She
followed this with a swift kiss on the prepuce.</p><p>Ladda raised her head again to admire the perfection that was Nancy's
pussy and thought to herself, 'I am one lucky woman. I will be the
first to enjoy the gorgeous sight. I doubt that even young Nancy has
touched this beautiful little pussy in a sexual way. This is all mine
and I will show this beautiful girl just how to get the best out of
her body. She will remember me till the day she dies and will always
be grateful to what I am about to teach her.'</p><p>Ladda then looked at the miniature prepuce again and smiled at the
thought of the unsuspecting clitoris that it covered. 'Well my little
friend, we have not yet been introduced but I promise you that we will
become fast friends before long. And you will not be so shy in the
future; I just know that you will come out to greet me after today.
Just knowing that my lips are close will be enough to bring you out of
your hiding place. I forgive you for not coming out to say hello
because little Nancy does not even know you exist but she will after
today and I'm sure that finding out about you will change her life
forever.'</p><p>Ladda then let her eyes drift down to the tight, pink colored little
anus. 'Hello little guy. You and I will become friends as well but not
right now. Exploring you is something that I am really looking forward
to but I think I must introduce little Nancy into the world of
pleasure step-by-step. So you will have to be patient and I think I
will put off our introduction until later. But I will give you a
little kiss right now just to let you know how beautiful I think you
are.' Ladda conducted this silent conversion with Nancy's anus with a
slight smirk on her face.</p><p>Ladda bent her head and placed her slightly parted lips onto Nancy's
tight, little bottom hole. Her tongue emerged to gently lave around
the small puckered orifice and the surrounding skin. Ladda almost
swooned with delight as her tongue registered the mixture of
intriguing tastes and flavors she encountered around the young girl's
fundament. Ladda took a deep breath so that she could also savor the
aroma of the child as well as the taste.</p><p>Reluctantly Ladda lifted her mouth away from the girl's tempting
little bottom. She would have liked nothing more than to fully explore
Nancy's ass but she knew that it was too soon. Nancy's introduction to
sex had to be done properly and that meant she needed to concentrate
on the girl's pussy and bring her to her first orgasm. After the girl
realized the potential for pleasure that her body presented she would
be ready to experiment further. Ladda knew from past experience that
young girls possessed great inquisitiveness once they had discovered
sex. They were more than willing to explore their own and their
partner's bodies once they had sampled the joy of sex. But first they
had to be shown the rewards and that meant bringing the girl to her
first orgasm.</p><p>With that clear thought in mind Ladda moved her mouth back towards the
girl's blossoming pussy.</p><p>Nancy was slightly relieved when Ladda had said that she would not
harm her in any way but she was still in a state of uncertainty. If
the opportunity had presented itself she would have bounded off the
bed and run for the door. But she could see no way of doing that,
Ladda had a firm grip of her thighs and she herself had seemed to have
lost the use of her limbs. Nancy waited anxiously to see what Aunt
Ladda intended to do next.</p><p>She lay her head back on the pillow as it was tiring trying to keep
her head up to watch what Ladda was doing. So it was that Nancy sensed
rather than saw Ladda move slightly and she waiting expectantly for
the next development.</p><p>She did not have long to wait. Nancy's eyes flew open as she felt
Ladda's mouth touch her bottom, closely followed by the wet feeling of
her tongue lapping around her hole. All thought seemed to have left
her head and she lay on the bed in total shock. Very slowly an
awareness of what was happening crept back into her head.</p><p>'Wow, she's licking my bottom.' This was the first lucid thought that
popped into Nancy's head. The second thought concerned how clean she
was down there and when had she last washed. Nancy's face turned a
bright shade of pink as she recalled a toilet visit just after
breakfast. 'I hope that I cleaned myself properly,' thought the
stricken girl.</p><p>Then she began to realize that Ladda had not pulled away in disgust
but was still running her tongue around her bottom hole and she could
even feel the tip of the woman's tongue trying to push into her bottom.</p><p>Nancy slowly began to relax as she began to realize that getting her
bottom licked was turning into a very pleasurable experience. Though
she still remained a little embarrassed that her Aunt Ladda would
actually want to do that to her and a nagging doubt remained of how
clean she actually was 'down there' the truth was that Nancy was
liking the warm sensations that Aunt Ladda was giving her. She was
starting to feel that warm tickly feeling again in the pit of her
tummy and although the tongue on her bottom hole felt very nice the
best feeling of all was that lovely warm tingly feeling 'down there' –
Nancy was beginning to think of 'down there' as her pussy but she was
not completely there yet – but she had the feeling that there was
something more, something that as yet she was unaware but the feeling
was growing that Aunt Ladda would soon show her something special,
something that she would never forget.</p><p>Ladda repositioned herself between the girl's thighs, her face once
more inches away from the enticing sight of the glorious perfection
that is Nancy's hairless pussy.</p><p>The older woman was gratified to see a thin sheen of moisture covering
the pink walls of the girl's vagina. 'That's my girl,' Ladda thought
to herself, 'I can see that you are in the mood. And now I am going to
give you the best loving you will ever have. I intend for you to
remember this day for the rest of your life.'</p><p>Ladda gently blew against the young girl's pussy and was rewarded by a
visible shiver running through the child's body. She then repeated the
action and drew the same reaction from the girl.</p><p>The woman's next action elicited an entirely different reaction from
the girl.</p><p>Ladda's tongue lanced out and burrowed its way into the tight,
immature pussy and lapped up as much of the pure, unadulterated juice
as she could reach. After swirling her tongue around inside the young
girl's pussy Ladda's mouth moved to cover the child's clitoris, its
head timidly emerging from its protective sheath.</p><p>Ladda began to gently suck upon the hard little organ while the tip of
her tongue teased the uncovered head. The older woman eased her
forefinger passed the young girl's pussy lips to coat that digit with
now free-flowing juices being produced within the tight vaginal
channel. She then proceeded to place the finger on the child's pink
colored anal orifice. At this early stage in the girl's seduction
Ladda felt it too soon to actually penetrate the girl's anal passage
so she would just content herself with heightening Nancy's pleasure by
gently massaging the tight puckered ring of her anus whilst
concentrating her attention on the child's newly emerged clitoris.</p><p>Ladda's mouth and tongue worked in tandem to bring the young girl to
the brink of her very first orgasm, licking and sucking and making
occasional forays down the length of the virgin slit to savor the now
considerable outpouring of the pure, sweet tasting vaginal secretions.
While Ladda's mouth and tongue lavished attention on the girl's pussy
her finger continued to expertly massage the child's twitching anus.</p><p>Nancy was disappointed when Ladda's tongue ceased it's ministrations
on her bottom hole. Though she had been shocked and more than a little
embarrassed when she had first felt the warm, wet appendage make
contact with her skin she had soon came to appreciate the soothing yet
exciting feeling that the tongue provided. She found that she liked it
so much that she had not wanted Ladda to stop but Nancy did not have
long to regret the tongue's departure.</p><p>A mere moment after the tongue had stopped it's licking of her bottom
she felt the woman's hot breath against her pussy – at last she was
finally coming to accept this grown up word – lips and she shivered in
delight.</p><p>She then felt Ladda's mouth descend onto her pussy. The older woman
seemed to zero in on the very core of all of the new felt sensations
emanating from Nancy's crotch.</p><p>All of the tiredness in Nancy's arms and slight ache in her parted
legs vanished immediately and the young girl attempted to open her
legs even further to allow greater access.</p><p>In the coming days Nancy would discover her clitoris and the part it
played in lovemaking and the making of the female orgasm. God's
greatest creation Ladda would call it. But that was for later, at the
moment she had neither knowledge nor understanding of the little
organ. All she knew at this moment was that her Aunt Ladda had found
the part of her body that seemed to be center of all of the warm
sensations that were creeping over her and the source of the exquisite
tingling sensations that were totally new to her young body.</p><p>Nancy's head pressed back on the pillow as her hips instinctively
begun a slight humping movement against the lips sucking on her pussy.</p><p>She became vaguely aware of something touching her bottom hole but
instead of scaring her she found it oddly re-assuring.</p><p>As the mouth kept sucking and lapping at her pussy the warm, tingling
feelings increased. Nancy felt as though she was riding up the side of
a great wave, she felt as though she was rising up higher and higher.
She give no thought of what would happen when she reached the top
because at this juncture she did not know that there was a top. All
she did know that the wonderful sensations coursing through her body
made her feel as though every nerve ending throughout her body was
aglow as she rose further up the side of the great wave.</p><p>Nancy became aware of soft mewling and whimpering sounds in the room
and was surprised when she realized that the sounds were emanating
from her lips.</p><p>Suddenly her hands released her legs and her arms dropped to the bed.
Her thin, girlish legs wrapped themselves around the black hair
covered head and squeezed with all her might. Her slim hips bucked and
humped uncontrollably as she mashed her young pussy into the voracious
mouth that still sucked and licked at her super sensitive clitoris.</p><p>Nancy's journey up the side of the wave had ended and she had reached
the top. She crested the wave as the first orgasm of her young life
raced through her body, every nerve end tingled and glowed as all
conscious thought left her mind. If she was capable of thought she
would have realized that she was shrieking at the top her voice as the
orgasm overwhelmed her.</p><p>Nancy became aware of a drop in the intensity of the wonderful
sensations racing through her body but it was only a momentary respite
as she found herself on a fresh wave of delightful tingling
sensations. This time she knew what was at the top of the wave and she
redoubled the humping and bucking of her hips while her slim legs
squeezed the ears of the bringer of pleasure.</p><p>Nancy joyously rose up the next wave as her second orgasm overwhelmed
her body and her senses. The girl slumped lifelessly onto the bed as
her young mind had been unable to cope with the new found sensations.
Her hips had stopped their humping and her legs dropped off Ladda's
shoulders to fall motionless onto the bed.</p><p>Ladda continued to lap her tongue greedily drinking down the pure,
unsullied outpourings from the child's virgin vagina. She was still
trying to induce a third orgasm from the young girl until a dawning
awareness of the girl's lack of movement indicated that the young girl
was no longer participating.</p><p>Ladda cautiously lifted her head to look over the girl's body and up
to her face. She had a momentary feeling of anxiety as she looked at
the lifeless form but was quickly reassured when she saw the girl's
chest rise and fall as she unconsciously drew air into her lungs.</p><p>""Well, I think you enjoyed that little Nancy. And now that you have
experienced it I am confident that you will be back for more."" Ladda
spoke these words as she extracted her finger from Nancy's tight warm
anus. The offending finger had popped into Nancy's ass whilst she had
been in the throes of her second orgasm and without either the woman
or the young girl being aware of it.</p><p>Ladda held the errant finger up to her nose and breathed deeply
savoring the girl's earthy aroma. The woman then held the finger in
front of her face and said, ""you paid a visit earlier than planned,
you naughty thing. Well, you would have been in there sometime this
afternoon anyway. So, no harm done.""</p><p>After expressing those fine sentiments Ladda popped the finger into
her mouth and sucked and licked it clean. Then using the same digit
she proceeded to clean any of Nancy's juices that had smeared across
her face and chin and put the finger into her mouth to clean it in the
same fashion.</p><p>Ladda noticed some movement behind Nancy's eyelids and concluded that
her little lover was about come to. She moved up the bed to lie
alongside the youngster and began to stroke her face.</p><p>""How are you feeling darling? You certainly seemed to enjoy yourself
but I am afraid that it was all a bit much for you. It was your first
time so it just overwhelmed you. By passing out I think you deprived
yourself of the pleasure of at least another two orgasms but never
fear we will make up for that next time.""</p><p>Nancy opened her eyes at the sound of Ladda's voice. She looked up at
the older women a querying look in her eyes. Then her eyes opened wide
as the memory of the mornings remarkable lovemaking came flooding
back. This was followed by a broad grin that spread across her face.
The naked youngster threw her arms around Ladda's neck and hugged her
close. ""Oh Aunt Ladda that was truly awesome. Thank you, thank you,
thank you for showing me how to have sex. What did you call it, an
orgasm? It was so wonderful. I have never felt anything like it before.""</p><p>Nancy continued to hug and squeeze her older lover. At last she pulled
back and looked directly into Ladda's eyes. A happy smile was
plastered all over Nancy's face as she said, ""I want to do it again.
Can we please Aunt Ladda, can we do it again. Please?""</p><p>Ladda threw her head back and laughed aloud. She put her hand up to
cover her mouth and struggled to get control of herself as she took in
the pleading look on the young girl's face.</p><p>""Oh my darling girl. You are truly priceless. I promise you we will do
it again but first I have told Melanie to meet us down stairs for
lunch. I have done that so that your mother can see that you are
enjoying yourself. She is having fun with Melanie at the moment but I
know that when they take a break the first thing she will think about
is you. So I have told Melanie when that break comes that she must
persuade your mother to go downstairs. I think we will be there first
because you came very quickly and I sure that Melanie will take a bit
longer.""</p><p>Nancy looked at Ladda and tried to make sense of her words. It slowly
dawned on her that the break she referred to was when her mother had
made Melanie have an orgasm.</p><p>She giggled to herself at the thought of her mother kissing Melanie's
pussy though along with the feeling of amusement a familiar warm glow
had returned to her crotch. Nancy knew now what that feeling meant and
also realized that the thought of her mom kissing Melanie's pussy was
causing it. Nancy wished that she could be there to see her mom and
Melanie together.</p><p>""Come on, I promise you that we will come back here in the afternoon.
When we do I will give guided tour of a woman's body and show you how
to make a woman happy. I will teach you all you need to know about
your own and another woman's body. I will show you how to give
pleasure and what to do so that you get the maximum pleasure in
return. But for the moment I think it is important that your mother
knows that you are alright and you are not freaking out."" These last
words were spoken as Ladda took Nancy's face between her hands and
looked into her eyes. When the last words were out of her mouth Ladda
lowered her lips to Nancy's and gave her a gentle kiss, a kiss full of
the promise of the lovemaking to come.</p><p>""So let's go and get cleaned up, the sooner we do it the sooner we can
get back here and I can do all that good stuff to you again.""</p><p>Ladda took hold of Nancy's hand and led her into the bathroom.</p>"
58,"Janet Bell on the Road to..., Part 10",Alice Gee,10,Nancy wonders what is happening behind the door.,['F/g'],"<p> </p><p>The diverse couple emerged from the bathroom each wrapped in a fluffy
towel.</p><p>When Ladda was satisfied that she was dry she retrieved her panties
and slipped them on, then she donned her shorts and tee shirt. She
looked at Nancy expectantly.</p><p>""Come on darling, get dressed and we can go downstairs.""</p><p>Nancy looked back with a rueful expression on her face and said, ""I
don't have any clothes in this room. I only have my bikini bottoms.""
She dangled the small blue garment on the end of her finger.</p><p>""Just wear those, trust me you will look very cute."" Ladda returned
with a twinkle in her eye.</p><p>""I can't do that, my mom will see me and I won't feel right."" Nancy
countered looking aggrieved.</p><p>Ladda had an indulgent smile on her face as she said, ""I don't know
what your problem is, your mom will have seen you wearing less than
that many times in the past and she is certainly going to see you that
way in the not too distant future.""</p><p>""Well, it don't feel right to me. Mom will know what we've been
doing."" Nancy remarked softly with her eyes cast down at the floor.</p><p>Ladda raised her eyes to the ceiling and then looked at the young girl
a smile creased her face before saying, ""OK, you can use one of my tee
shirts. It might be a little on the big side but it will cover you up
and spare your modesty though you will have to wear the bikini underneath.</p><p>Nancy nodded her head, stepped into the bikini bottoms and pulled them up.</p><p>Ladda rummaged through her clothes drawer and pulled out a white tee
shirt and passed it to Nancy.</p><p>""Here that is the smallest one I have and I'm sure it will look alright.""</p><p>Nancy pulled the top over her head and smoothed it down her body. The
tee shirt came to mid thigh. The youngster looked up at Ladda and
smiled shyly.</p><p>""Happy now,"" Ladda asked smiling in return.</p><p>Nancy nodded before adding, ""Thank you.""</p><p>Ladda walked over to the youngster and took hold of her arms and
looking into her eyes said, ""I want to tell you something before we go
downstairs. When you see your mom I want you to go to her and give her
a hug. She will be quite concerned about how you feel so I want you to
reassure her that everything is alright. I know that you might feel a
bit shy when you see her, that is only natural but I want you to
remember that your mom will feel even more embarrassed than you.""</p><p>Nancy looked at Ladda a questioning look on her face. ""I don't
understand.""</p><p>""It's like this. Your mom left you with me while she went off with
Melanie. She never asked how you felt about this. I knew that you were
in favor of it but your mom only had my word for it, so naturally she
will be unsure of how you reacted. So when you see her I want you to
make the first move. Go to her and give her a big hug and tell her how
you feel. Tell her the truth; if you did not have a good time here
then you just tell her that. But if you did enjoy it, as I think you
did, then tell your mom that. It will put her mind at ease. She will
know that she did not make a mistake and everything is going to be
alright. Do you understand what I am saying?"" Ladda raised an eyebrow
as she waited for a reply.</p><p>Nancy thought for a while until finally she said, ""I think so but I'm
not sure mom will be more embarrassed than me. But I will give her a
hug as soon as I see her.""</p><p>""Good girl, you and your mom are going to become a lot closer to each
other from now on so it is best that all the embarrassment and
reservation are put behind you. Things will be so much easier for you
both if you do it.""</p><p>Nancy nodded thoughtfully and then said, ""OK let's go downstairs.""</p><p>Ladda pulled the girl into close embrace as she said, ""Good girl, I
knew I could count on you. So let's go.""</p><p>Ladda opened the door and Nancy walked through and headed for the
stairs. To get to the stairs it was necessary to pass by the master
bedroom. As Nancy passed the door her ears picked out a muffled cry.
Nancy stopped and stared at the door and wondered who had cried out
and what had caused the noise. She continued to stare at the door as
she tried to imagine the scene inside.</p><p>*****</p><p>If Nancy had possessed one of the powers of the comic book hero that
she watched regularly on one of the cartoon channels on television she
would have the power to see right through the door. The sight that
would have greeted her eyes would have taken her breath away.</p><p>The sight she would have seen was that of young Melanie on the bed
completely naked. The young girl was laid on her back with her head on
a pillow; another pillow was placed under the small of her back which
caused her hips to be raised off the bed. Her slim brown skinned legs
were splayed wide to accommodate the blond head of Nancy's mother. The
girl's legs were draped over Janet's shoulders with her heels resting
on the older woman's bare back.</p><p>Closer inspection would have revealed that Janet's head was constantly
moving as her mouth alternated between kissing, licking, slurping and
sucking at the prominent and well-formed vulva laid out before her.</p><p>Whilst that sight would have captured her attention further
attractions would have been available if she would have had the
ability to see them. Nancy would have only had to tilt her head to the
side and she would have been able to see beneath the two bodies.
There she would have seen Janet's long, pale forefinger buried to the
hilt inside Melanie's tight brown anus.</p><p>If she would have lingered for a moment to take in all of the detail
of that sight she would have seen the finger begin to withdraw from
the youngster's bottom. The finger would withdraw as far as the first
knuckle before plunging back to become fully incased in the hot, dank
orifice once more. The finger would then repeat the process of
withdrawal and insertion. If Nancy remained to view this remarkable
sight she would have soon lost count of the times that the finger
entered and withdrew from Melanie's snug asshole.</p><p>If Nancy had been able to move her head a little closer she would have
seen that a rivulet of moisture was winding its way from the girl's
young pussy, into the crack of her ass and on down to her anus. There
it provided a coating of lubrication to the invading digit which
enabled it to overcome the resistance of girl's tight sphincter. This
moisture was a mixture of the girl's secretions and the saliva formed
within Janet's voracious mouth.</p><p>Nancy's attention would soon be directed elsewhere however because the
next time that a cry or a moan were to issue forth from Melanie's lips
it would be accompanied be a lifting of the young girl's hips that
caused her pussy lips to mash into Janet's face. As the hips lifted
off the supporting pillow they also performed a series of circular
motions as they pressed against the older woman's face. This circular
motion causes a film of the girl's juices to smear across the woman's
cheeks, chin and nose.</p><p>In addition to the lifting and circling of the hips, close inspection
by the watcher would have revealed that there was a clenching of the
buttocks which in turn resulted in a tightening of the sphincter
muscle around the penetrating finger. The tightening of the sphincter
however would do nothing to hinder the movement of the finger as the
copious stream of juices flowing from the girl's vagina ensures that
there is no restriction in its stroking action.</p><p>As well as the lifting of the hips and the clenching of the butt
cheeks the low moans were accompanied by a squeezing of the girl's
thighs on to the head of the pleasure giver. This squeezing of the
thighs was centered on Janet's ears which caused all sound in the room
to be blocked out. As Janet could no longer hear the soft moans and
sighs emanating from her young lover's lips she redoubled her efforts
in the licking, kissing, slurping and sucking of the young pussy and
also in the pistoning of the invading finger, believing that this was
required to heighten the girl's pleasure.</p><p>The sound of little Melanie's moans was music to Janet's ears and she
would do whatever was required to hear the girl expressing the level
of her pleasure. This of course set the whole cycle of events in chain
once more – moans – clenching – squeezing – no sound – leading to more
licking, kissing, slurping and sucking. There was of course only one
inevitable outcome for this but Melanie's orgasm was still some
minutes away.</p><p>Nancy would be unaware of this as she stood on the far side of the
door because she did not possess the power of x-ray vision and so was
quite unaware of the sequence of events taking place behind the
impenetrable door.</p><p>She could only stare at the door and wonder. The door stared back
impassively, revealing nothing of what was happening in the room beyond.</p><p>Nancy was woken from his reverie when Ladda's hand touched her shoulder.</p><p>""Come on honey. Let's wait for them downstairs. Be patient your mom
will be down soon.""</p><p>Nancy nodded her acceptance and allowed Ladda to lead her towards the
stairs. A backward glance towards the door showed that her interest in
events beyond the door had not diminished.</p><p>*****</p><p>Ladda and Nancy were side by side at the island in the kitchen. They
were working together preparing cold cuts and a salad when light
footfalls on the stairs signaled that Janet and Melanie were
descending the stairs. When they reached the bottom both stopped and
looked towards Ladda and Nancy.</p><p>Ladda pushed Nancy with her knee and whispered, ""Go on, go to your mom.""</p><p>Nancy took one hesitant step forward and then throwing off all
restraints rushed to her mom and clasped her around the middle.</p><p>""Oh mom! Thank you for letting Aunt Ladda teach me that stuff. I have
never felt so good before. It was amazing; I did not think it was
possible to feel so good."" Nancy paused for breath and looked up into
her mother's eyes.</p><p>A very relieved Janet looked down at her daughter and smiled. She had
been dreading this moment as she was unsure how the scene would play out.</p><p>""Are you sure, honey? Did you really enjoy it?"" Janet asked her eyes
misting over due to the emotions that she was feeling. The greatest
feeling was relief but also in there was the memory of what Ladda had
said about her future relationship with Nancy. Her daughter's obvious
delight in what had taken place boded well for the future.</p><p>If she is reading Nancy's excitement correctly it meant no more lonely
nights when her man was away, no more solo sex in the bedroom rubbing
her clitoris whilst trying to recall images of Melanie's naked body.
No, in future she would have her daughter to share her bed and she
would be able to achieve her pleasure from this young tantalizing body
she now held in her arms.</p><p>Janet's arms snaked around her daughter's body and she shivered with
anticipation as she felt the firm vibrant body beneath her fingers.</p><p>When Nancy had rushed into Janet's arms Melanie had made her way over
to her mother side. Ladda had draped her arm over her daughter's
shoulders and Melanie in turn had placed her arm around her mother and
rested her hand on her butt. Both females, mother and daughter looked
on as Janet and her daughter came to terms with their new relationship.</p><p>Eventually Janet lifted her head and looked across at Ladda. A shy
smile upon her face betrayed nothing of the elation she was feeling
inside.</p><p>""I have a lot to thank you for, both you and Melanie."" Janet said
while giving Nancy an extra squeeze.</p><p>""Believe me the pleasure is all ours. I think we are all going to have
lots of fun in the future."" Ladda smiled down at Melanie as she felt
her daughter's small hand give her ass a squeeze in agreement.</p><p>""Now,"" Ladda continued, ""I had planned on returning home tomorrow
morning but as everyone is having so much fun I would like to propose,
if you will have us, that we extend our stay for one more day?""</p><p>""Of course."" Janet responded, immediately seeing the possibilities.</p><p>""That way everyone can get to know each other that little bit more.""
Ladda's eyebrows raised and a conspiratorial smile spread across her
lips before she continued, ""I see no problem with the men. They will
jump at the chance of an extra day's fishing.""</p><p>""I think they will be all for it,"" Janet smiled in return.</p><p>""Good, now I think we should have some refreshment and then return
upstairs. We should keep the same partners as this morning as I'm sure
that you and Melanie still have lots to catch up on and I want to
teach young Nancy a few more things today.""</p><p>Ladda paused for breath and then went on, ""I want to propose that
Nancy and Melanie sleep together tonight. The men will think nothing
of it and we will just say that they are getting on well together.
Actually they may even be surprised that we have not suggested it
before. I doubt if these two will have the energy to do much tonight,
not after we have finished with them.""</p><p>Ladda took another breath and continued, ""I think we should let them
have a lie in tomorrow and then they could amuse themselves while we
get the guys on the road. After we have the boys safely out of the
house then Janet, I think you and I should go upstairs and get better
acquainted if you know what I mean.""</p><p>Janet and the two girls were hanging on to Ladda's every word. Then
Janet began to nod her head to show that she knew exactly what Ladda
meant.</p><p>""I think the boys will want to make as early a start as possible so I
think an early night tonight for everybody. Then we can get them out
of the house very early tomorrow. Let's plan to have them on the road
by 5 a.m."" Janet responded as the thought of another day of pleasure
gave her another shiver of anticipation.</p><p>Nancy and Melanie exchanged shy smiles as they began to realize that
tomorrow was going to prove an even bigger event than today.</p><p>""We will go to your bedroom but leave the door unlocked so that the
girls can join us whenever they want."" Ladda interjected while giving
Melanie's shoulders an extra hug.</p><p>""That's a great idea; tomorrow we can all share the same bed."" Janet
gasped as the enormity of Ladda's suggestion sunk in.</p><p>""Yes and we will have all day to ourselves. I think it promises to be
a very special day for all of us."" Ladda said her face now wreathed in
smiles.</p><p>""I further propose that as soon as we get rid of the men that we make
tomorrow a 'no clothes day'. No one will be allowed to wear clothes
until the guys get home. I will make sure that they call before they
leave the marina, which will give us an hour to get cleaned up and
respectable again."" Janet face was wreathed in smiles as she
contemplated the fun and excitement that would take place over the
next two days. Everything was turning out better than she could have
wished for.</p><p>Janet looked down at her daughter and took Nancy's face in her hands.
She bent her head and placed a soft kiss on Nancy's willing lips. Her
tongue emerged to gently lap against her daughter's lips.</p><p>Nancy proved that she had learned something from her morning session
with Ladda as her tongue came out to play with her mom's caressing organ.</p><p>Ladda saw Janet and Nancy exchange their kiss and took hold of
Melanie's arm and led her across the room to stand next the embracing
couple.</p><p>As they broke from their kiss Janet noticed Ladda stood by her side
and gave her a broad smile. Ladda placed her hand behind Janet's head
and moved in to give her friend her own sweet kiss. Janet gave a
contented sigh as she felt the Thai woman's lips engage with her own.</p><p>Janet's arm went around Ladda's waist as she responded to the kiss.
Her other arm was around her daughter's shoulders which she gave an
appreciative squeeze.</p><p>Little Melanie was feeling quite left out so she burrowed between
Nancy and Ladda to wrap her arms around Janet's waist to give her a
big hug.</p><p>The four remained in a group embrace as Janet's and Ladda's kiss
become more intense. Lips mashed together as tongues entwined.</p><p>Finally Ladda pulled back and looked into Janet's eyes and said, ""I
think we had better leave this until tomorrow. Our dates with the
youngster's have not finished yet and we do not want them to get
jealous, do we?"" A big smile spread across Ladda's face as she said
this and she raised one eyebrow.</p><p>""No, we most certainly do not."" Janet responded and returned the
smile. Both women knew that though making love to each other would be
a pleasant diversion it should not be allowed to interfere with the
main action of the day which was holding, kissing, caressing and
drawing the maximum amount of pleasure to be had from the young bodies
in their charge.</p><p>Janet gave Ladda a swift peck on her lips and said, ""Tomorrow, first
the two of us and then all together but for the rest of today we have
unfinished business to take care of."" When she finished speaking Ladda
turned to look at Melanie and Nancy in turn and then turned back to
Janet with one arched eyebrow and a knowing smile on her face.</p><p>Janet leaned her head against Ladda's shoulder and closed her eyes.
She was so happy and content. She could not believe how fortunate she
was. She had found love in the arms of her best friend's daughter and
now that love would be extended to her friend and also her own
daughter. Even after her friend's had gone home she still had her
darling Nancy here to offer her soft, pliant body for her pleasure.</p><p>'Life is good,' Janet thought to herself and then suddenly the image
of the high walls and the massive gates came into her mind. Only now
she was before the gates, she had travelled the long road and the
gates had opened before her. She peered through the gates and could
see that the mist and fog had cleared. The vista revealed before her
was of quiet green meadows under blue skies. A few soft white clouds,
for all the world like pieces of cotton candy hung in the clear blue
sky. Trees in blossom and wild flowers could be seen on the edge of
the rolling meadows. All was peace and tranquility.</p><p>Then Janet realized what she was seeing. All the while since first the
image had come unbidden into her mind she had feared that the road
would lead to perdition. She feared that her subconscious mind was
trying to tell her that she would be cursed for succumbing to the
unnatural urges of desiring little girls but now everything has
changed. Her mind is telling her that she will not be damned for
following her desires. She should not consider herself condemned for
sharing her love with Melanie and Nancy. Her mind was telling her the
opposite and she should think of it as teaching the girls the true
meaning of love. That she was sharing her love with the girls and with
Ladda. She was opening their minds to new horizons, new vistas and she
was preparing them for a life of love and happiness, just as her mind
was being opened to the countless possibilities that their love offered.</p><p>She had travelled along the road and had safely arrived. Janet Bell
had found her own Heaven on Earth.</p>"
59,Was it a Dream?,Alice Gee,1,Linda lusts after a young correspondent.,['F solo F/f'],"<p>Linda Grant sat on the couch deep in thought and stared unseeing at the TV set in the corner of the room. Her husband Richard sat next to her totally engrossed in the CSI episode showing on the TV; her three children also appeared equally absorbed with the trials and tribulations of the fictional forensic detectives. The two eldest children, 14 year old Michael and 12 year old Donna sat on another, identical couch while 7 year old Richie Junior lay on the rug with his chin cupped in his hands as he watched the action unfold on the screen.</p><p>Linda's thoughts were in fact thousands of miles away from her New York home. Her thoughts at this precise moment were centered on a beautiful blond haired girl who lived somewhere on one of the Hawaiian Islands.</p><p>Linda, the respectable upstate New York wife and mother had a secret, a secret that she dare not reveal to her family and her friends. In her spare time and when she was alone in the house Linda wrote intergenerational lesbian stories and posted them on the Internet. It had long been a fantasy of Linda's to have sex with a young girl but she had never had the courage to attempt to turn fantasy into reality.</p><p>Even as late as a few short years ago Linda had not considered herself to be a lesbian and most certainly not a pedophile. She was happily married with three wonderful children and enjoyed a very comfortable life style. She still enjoyed sex on a regular basis with her husband and outwardly appeared to be perfect example of the contented American housewife. But in the darker recesses of her mind she knew that something was missing. She yearned for something more and her wandering eyes settled on the slim willowy bodies of her daughter's friends when they visited her house. She began to admire their youthful bodies, bodies that were beginning to blossom into womanhood, slim girlish bodies that were starting to develop breasts, shapely hips and thighs. It did not take long for these thoughts to turn into speculation of what it would feel like to get closer to one of these sweet young things. She would look at Donna's friend Juliet and admire the curve of her pert young butt and wondered what it would feel like to pull down her shorts and run her hands over the smooth flesh. Linda would also look at another of Donna's friends by the name of Karen. Karen's breasts were just starting to bud and she sported a pair of enticing little bumps under the front of her T-shirt, Linda longed to be able to pull up that T-shirt and lick and suck on those two small protuberances.</p><p>  
These thoughts and many others would make Linda's pussy tingle and she knew that she would already be staining the crotch of her bikini briefs. Even when the girls had left the house Linda's mind continued to be filled with thoughts of lithe young thighs, smooth rounded bottoms, small budding breasts and most of all, of moist and tender young vaginas. Her mind's eye could conjure up the vision of a young pussy, prominent outer labial lips bisected by a well defined slit. There would be a few sparse pubic hairs but not enough to spoil the vision and the few hairs that there were would be soft and silky to the touch. It was the thought of inserting a finger between the soft, pouty folds of a young virgin pussy that inevitably caused Linda to find somewhere to masturbate. If she was home alone it would be on her bed with a towel under her ass or if someone in her family was in the house it would be behind the locked door of her bathroom. Whether in bedroom or bathroom she would orgasm with the image of her thumbs opening the plump outer lips to allow her tongue to lick and lap at the delicate pink interior and taste the first fragrant secretions of a young girl's virgin cunt.</p><p>Soon this longing began to encompass any pretty young female. She seemed to be particularly smitten with girls passing through puberty though she did not restrict her lecherous eyes to these girls alone but would run them over the body of any lissome teenager and sometimes girls even younger. As she gazed at the slim young bodies she wondered what it would be like to make love to a young girl. </p><p>At first she did not recognize these new yearnings for what they were, the stirrings of latent Sapphic desires. She later came to realize that, giving the opportunity, she would willingly seduce any young girl though fear of rejection and possible exposure held her back. </p><p>Linda had it really bad and so she started to write erotic stories as an outlet for her forbidden thoughts, very often she would end up masturbating while describing pushing her finger passed a tight resisting sphincter while her mouth sucked on a newly awakened clitoris. Linda took a lot of trouble over her writing and would read and re-read them while eliminating the errors in spelling and grammar while tweaking the storylines to her satisfaction. She never grew tired of reading her own stories and would inevitably end up on the bed rubbing her clitoris to orgasm while dreaming of seducing a delectable young flower.</p><p>Strangely these forbidden thoughts never centered on her own daughter. She loved Donna as a daughter and was proud to be her mother as the girl grew into a pretty and well adjusted adolescent. The same did not apply to any other young girl that came within Linda's orbit, whether it was Donna's school friends or just strangers that she saw at the mall. Linda lusted after them and would very often go out of her way to follow a sweet young thing as she admired the enticing ass walking ahead.</p><p>As a consequence of Linda's erotic literary efforts she began to receive email comments from people who had read her stories. Most of these comments would be compliments on her writing and the sexy storylines. There was the occasional negative comment but these usually amounted to the reader complaining that the girl in her latest story was either too young or too old. As her literary heroines ranged from six to sixteen years of age Linda shrugged these comments off and reasoned, not unreasonably, that she could not please all of the people all of the time. The comments she received would be from men as well as women and although she always wrote back and thanked the person for taking the time and trouble to write Linda rarely gave any thought to the person that had written to her.</p><p>This had all changed when she received an email from a young girl calling herself Rachel. The message was at first unimpressive, it was written in the abbreviated text style that normally irritated Linda. This is the style that dispenses with upper case and shortens words to their phonetic alphabetical equivalent. Where the word are becomes r, or you becomes u and so on. Also the message was littered with misspelled words, whether through ignorance or indifference Linda did not know. She was about to discard the message when she noticed that three photographs had been attached. </p><p>Linda opened the first of these photographs and fell in love. The photograph was a head and shoulders shot of a beautiful blond haired young girl. Linda tried to judge her age and made a guess at fifteen. Her straight blond hair hung down to her shoulders, a center parting ensured that the hair framed the enchanting face. A face that displayed finely sculptured features with a wide easy smile and eyes that seemed to sparkle even in a photograph. The girl was dressed in a dark top with spaghetti straps that formed a contrast with the lightly tanned smooth skin of her exposed shoulders.</p><p>Linda gave out a soft sigh as she stared at the beautiful young face. Her tongue licked unconsciously across her lips as a feeling of desire rose inside her body, a feeling that caused her heart to beat faster and her pussy to ooze with the juices of her arousal.</p><p>The second photograph was full length and showed the same girl dressed in a brief white bikini. The photograph had been taken on a beach and showed the sea behind her. Linda gazed longingly at the enticingly smooth skin of her flat tummy and the delightful indentation of her navel. The girl appeared to have the well developed body of an older girl therefore Linda adjusted her guess upwards to possible sixteen but more likely seventeen. </p><p>The third photograph totally enamored Linda and she stared entranced at the beautiful image before her. This photograph was again full length but was side on and slightly from the back. The girl was again on the beach and dressed in the same white bikini, she was stood on the tiptoe and peering into the distance. The way the girl was standing, on the tips of her toes, made her long shapely legs appear even longer and Linda's eyes greedily took in the wonderful sight but it was the girl's ass that took Linda's breath away. The girl had the most beautiful rounded ass that Linda had ever seen. The stretching stance that she was in seemed to accentuate her bottom and it stood out proud from her body. Linda stared mesmerized at the girl's enticing ass and sighed. The ass was not large but it was perfectly formed and Linda tried to imagine what it must feel like to run her hands across her bare skin of her bottom. She imagined kneeling down behind her, pulling down her brief bikini bottoms before spreading those gorgeous butt cheeks with her thumbs and placing a lick the full length of the girl's ass crack. </p><p>Linda shuddered with desire and then realized that her hand had already crept beneath her dress to pull aside her panties and reach for her saturated pussy. Linda swiftly divested herself of her sodden pants and she sat back down before the computer her hand rubbing her clitoris as she clicked through the photographs once more.</p><p>She stared at the first photograph and imagined the girl's face between her own spread thighs as she was about to pay homage to Linda's pulsating pussy. She then clicked on the second photograph and pictured herself running her tongue over that smooth flat tummy as her hands smoothed and caressed the girl's sleek, toned thighs. Then the third photograph and she saw herself again kneeling behind the girl, pulling down the bikini bottom before spreading the delightful ass cheeks and using her tongue to lick and probe at the girl's tight, pink rimmed anus.</p><p>It was at this point that Linda crested the wave of her orgasm and her mind reeled at the exquisite intensity of it. Her legs trembled and shook as she sat on the computer chair as waves of pure orgasmic pleasure coursed through her body. Copious amounts of her love juice poured over her fingers and coated the leather seat of the chair.</p><p>As the orgasm waned Linda raised her fingers to her lips and absentmindedly licked them clean while staring entranced at the girl's face.</p><p>""You, my lovely, are going to get my extra special response. There will be no simple 'Thank you for your kind comments' in my reply to you. You are going to get the full treatment."" Linda whispered to herself while her heart slowed to its normal pace and her legs ceased their trembling.</p><p>Linda wrote back to the girl that same day. She showered the girl with flowery compliments, she was fulsome in her praise of the girl's beauty. She completely ignored the texting style of the email but heaped plaudits on the girl for taking the time and trouble to write to her adding that so many readers failed to do this and that it was gratifying that one so young should prove so thoughtful. She also enquired into the girl's age and location though she did not expect the girl to reveal where she lived. Linda believed that everyone followed that basic online safety rule of never to reveal your whereabouts.</p><p>Linda was overjoyed to receive a reply from the girl the very next day. The message was in the same texting style but Linda cared not a jot for that because she could forgive this young beauty anything. The message started by saying that the girl was happy to get Linda's email because she had not expected a reply. She stated that she was thirteen years old and lived in Hawaii. She further stated that she believed that she was a lesbian because she had absolutely no interest in boys but preferred to read lesbian stories on the Internet. She particularly liked the stories where a young girl was seduced by an older woman and she imagined herself in the role of the young girl. </p><p>Linda squeezed her thighs together as a delicious tingle grew in her pussy. She looked again at the photographs that she had printed out and at the moment had pride of place on her desktop. She marveled at the girl's body and was amazed that the girl had stated that she was only 13.</p><p>""My God, she has a wonderful body for a 13 year old."" Linda whispered breathlessly.</p><p> Linda took in the generous swell of her breasts and judged them to be a C-cup. She then ran her eyes down to the seductive curve of the girl's hips and finally settled on the her bikini clad crotch. She peered at the image and believed she could make out the slight bulge of her pudenda beneath the cloth of the bikini bottoms.</p><p>Linda let out a soft sigh as she stared at the photographs. She felt a stab of disappointment that the girl lived so far away. She had not expected the girl to reveal her location but now that she had Linda wished that the girl had said that she lived somewhere in New England. Linda knew that if that had been the case she was certain that she would be already making plans to meet up with this seemingly enthusiastic young girl who craved to find an older woman to introduce her to lesbian sex.</p><p>""We are made for each other my young darling. You want an older woman and I so want a young girl. This is so unfair; the distance between us is going to be difficult to overcome."" Linda said while looking longingly at the photographs while her fingers crept inside the leg of her shorts to seek out her receptive clitoris and bring herself to the inevitable climax that her senses were demanding.</p><p>So began a regular correspondence between the two diverse females, a thirty seven year old upstate New York housewife and mother and a thirteen year old schoolgirl that lived in Hawaii.</p><p>They wrote to each other almost daily. Rachel sent Linda more photographs which Linda printed out and secreted in her personal drawer. Linda sent some photographs in return though her photographs were not as revealing as the bikini shots of the young girl. The older woman found that she possessed very few photographs that did not include one or more of her family.</p><p>Linda also began writing short stories for the girl, stories that described what Linda would like to do to her if and when they manage to meet up, It was after sending one of these stories to the girl that Rachel revealed that she got home to an empty house after school as her parents were both working and her mom did not return until five thirty. She further revealed that at that time she logged on to her computer and read erotic stories and very often masturbated while doing so.</p><p>Linda had the idea that it might heighten their pleasure if they co-ordinate their diddling sessions. At this time of year four in the afternoon in Hawaii would be nine at night in New York. She suggested to Rachel that they should both play with themselves at the same time and could each imagine that it was the other's fingers that was bringing them pleasure.</p><p>Rachel responded the next day and said that she was sure to be in front of her computer that afternoon and would start playing with her pussy at four o'clock on the dot. </p><p>Linda read that email and started counting down the hours until nine o'clock.</p><p>So it was later that evening that Linda took yet another glance at the clock and saw that it is almost a quarter to nine. She thought to herself that Rachel must be getting ready in her room. </p><p>Linda stood up from the couch and announced that she was going to take a shower. Her husband nodded his head to acknowledge her words but continued to stare at the television screen. The children were absorbed with the television and Linda doubted that they had even heard her words.</p><p>Linda climbed the stairs and entered the bathroom and closed and locked the door behind her. She quickly disrobed and placed the clothes into one of the laundry hampers. She stood naked before the full length mirror and appraised her body.</p><p>""Well girl, you look pretty good for an old married broad. Still the same shape that you were when you got married. 34-27-36. Well, almost, there is an extra inch on the waist and hips but it is not bad for a woman with three kids."" She whispered to herself as she ran her hand up a cup her left breast. The nipple was already hard in anticipation of the solo sex session that was to come.</p><p>""Hmmm, my young darling must be in her room by now. I just know that she has already started. I wish that I could be there to taste her delicious pussy. Ah well, this will have to do. Knowing that she is masturbating at the same time as me will add to the glorious feeling. It will bring us closer together.""</p><p>Linda's left hand continued to caress her B cup tit as her right hand moved down to smooth over her tummy. She looked at her crotch through the mirror as her hand caressed her tummy. The junction of her thighs was completely hairless save for a blond one inch landing strip that ran upward across the mons from the top of the vulva.</p><p>Linda's hand moved over to feel the soft curls of the trimmed landing strip before moving lower to cup the slight swell of her vulva. She could feel the slick wetness that signals the beginning of her arousal. Her finger slipped between the folds of her labial lips and she trembled as she thought of the pleasure to come.</p><p>""Are you rubbing your darling little clit now honey? Are your fingers wet with your juices as you rub your oh so sensitive organ?""
Linda moved over to the toilet to prepare for the masturbation session. She placed two laundry baskets in front of the toilet so that she could rest her heels on them as she sat on the toilet lid.</p><p>She lowered the seat cover and sat her bare ass upon it, and then positioned her feet on the two hampers. Linda realized that she was all open and exposed with her feet up on the hampers. Not only was her pussy fully exposed but also the knurled ring of her anus would be open if there was anyone in the room to see it.</p><p>Linda began to slowly rub her pussy, letting the fingers slide between her lips and enter the vaginal channel. Her finger, wet with her arousal, moved up to gently rub her erect clitoris. She proceeded to rub the clitoris with a gentle circular motion to bring herself up to a heightened state of awareness. She closed her eyes as she entered into her fantasy.</p><p>In her mind's eye she brought up the images of the photographs of her darling Rachel. The sweet, beautiful face floated in front of her as she took in the sparkling eyes and the gorgeous smile.</p><p>Another photograph appears in front of her, one of Rachel, dressed in a pair of skimpy, multi-colored shorts and a pale blue halter top, sitting on a stone wall. The way the girl was sat with her feet up and resting on the top of the wall revealed her long, shapely legs all the way up to the swell of her buttocks.</p><p>Another soft sigh escaped from Linda's lips as she imagined removing the colored shorts to uncover the immaculate vision of her young cunt. She pictured sparse blond hairs surrounding the delicate freshness of her perfect vulva. </p><p>Linda's finger increased its circular motion as she imagined the young virgin cunt moments before her tongue tasted her sweet juices.</p><p>Suddenly her eyes flew open in shock as the bathroom door swung open. She was too shocked to move as the door opened to reveal Rachel standing there before her.</p><p>Rachel entered the room and gently closed the door behind her. She gave Linda a bright, conspiratorial smile before raising her finger to her lips in the age old sign for silence. Rachel glided across the bathroom floor to stand between Linda's splayed thighs.</p><p>Linda managed to blurt out. ""How… how have you come here? How did you get here? I thought I had locked the door.""</p><p>Rachel said nothing but raised her finger to her lips once more to indicate that Linda should be silent.</p><p>Linda obediently closed her mouth and gazed at the vision of loveliness before her. The girl was dressed in the same skimpy shorts and halter top that she wore in the photograph.</p><p>Rachel lowered herself down between Linda's thighs until she is kneeling on the bathroom floor. She took hold of the older woman's inner thighs and spread her legs further apart. She looked at Linda's sodden cunt and then into her eyes. The youngster had a shy, secret smile on her lips as she breathed out just one word, ""beautiful.""</p><p>Rachel then leant forward and placed her nose against the folds of Linda's labia. She breathed in deeply before leaning back with a dreamy look upon her face and repeated that one word, ""beautiful"".</p><p>She took hold of the hand that had so recently been massaging Linda's clitoris and looking deep into the older woman's eyes she proceeded to put the fingers one by one into her mouth to clean all the juices that were clinging to them.</p><p>Rachel again raised her finger to her lips to indicate silence, then that same finger moved down to trace the outline of Linda's dripping cunt.
Linda moaned softly as the finger weaved its way across her labial lips and entered into her vagina. The finger made a few strokes in and out before moving on to press against the enflamed and sensitive clitoris.</p><p>Another moan escaped Linda's lips as her pussy throbbed with tingles of pleasure brought about by this unexpected visit. Linda no longer wondered or cared how her darling had arrived in the bathroom but she was just thankful that she was. All thought of her family below had been forgotten as her darling girl weaved her magic on Linda's cunt.</p><p>The finger left Linda's clitoris and another moan passed her lips but this time it is a moan of disappointment. But the moan of disappointment soon turned to an exclamation of delight as the finger found its way to her anus to gently rub and massage her anal ring.</p><p>Linda's eyes looked down on the massaging finger and then looked into Rachel's twinkling eyes.</p><p>An imperceptible nod of Rachel's head accompanied by a twitch of her lips preceded the application of a stronger pressure to the sphincter. Then aided by the ample coating of pussy juice sticking to the girl's finger and the rivulet of juices running down Linda's ass crack the finger slid easily past the resisting sphincter and into the hot, moist confines of Linda's rectum.</p><p>Linda's eyes are wide open in a mixture of shock and awe as she felt the slim digit enter her back passage. The size of the finger being totally at odds with the feeling of fullness that it gave Linda's appreciative ass. She had never felt such a warm, glowing feeling of satisfaction before. It was wondrous feeling and Linda was amazed at how good it felt to have her asshole filled by Rachel's knowing finger.</p><p>Rachel then bowed her head to place her lips against the older woman's saturated pussy. Her tongue snaked out to gently lick along the length of Linda's slit.</p><p>Linda was wriggling and moaning upon the toilet lid. Emotions that she had never felt before were rushing through her body. With the finger in her ass and the tongue against her labia she is in an ecstasy of delight.</p><p>Rachel's tongue moved up Linda's slit to lap against the clitoris as she gently teased the rigid nubbin with the tip of her tongue.</p><p>""Please Rachel darling I want to come, I need to come,""  Linda panted breathlessly as the girl's finger began to move back and fore, lubricated by the copious juices running down her ass crack from her dripping cunt.</p><p>Rachel placed her lips over Linda's throbbing clitoris and began to suck gently on that sensitive organ while still teasing it with the tip of her tongue.</p><p>The combination of the girl's invading digit finger-fucking her ass and the sucking lips stimulating her clitoris had Linda reaching higher and higher as she crested the wave of her orgasm.</p><p>Linda screamed out in delight as the orgasm overwhelmed her senses, her heels beat a rapid tattoo on the laundry hampers as wave after wave of sheer animalistic pleasure coursed through her body.</p><p>Eventually Linda slumped back against the toilet tank as the waves of pleasure reduced her to a slobbering wreck. She felt the finger withdraw from her ass and though she wanted to feel that wonderful feeling of fullness again she is powerless to speak.</p><p>Suddenly, Linda heard a pounding on the bathroom door and her husband's voice call out, ""Linda, are you alright? I heard a scream. Are you alright in there? Linda please speak to me.""</p><p>Linda stirred on the toilet and looked around to tell her darling Rachel to be silent while she got rid of her husband but her darling is nowhere to be seen. Linda's tired, numbed brain cannot take it in. Jumbled thoughts rush through her mind, 'Where has she gone? What happened to her?'</p><p>""Linda, are you alright? I am going to break the door down if you do not answer me.""</p><p>Linda's mind cleared at those words and she called out, ""I am alright Richard. I slipped on the wet tiles and almost fell. It gave me a shock but I am not hurt. Go on back downstairs and I will finish up here.""</p><p>Linda could hear her husband retreating down the stairs as she sat on the toilet and tried to figure out what had just happened. </p><p>'Was I dreaming or was Rachel somehow transported here. It certainly felt real but how is that possible?' </p><p>These and many other confused thoughts tumbled through Linda's confused brain until at last she said softly to herself, ""I have no idea how this all came about but one thing's for sure, I certainly hope that it is not the last time.""</p>"
60,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 10 – Initiation & Ejaculation",Alice Gee,10,,['f/f'],"<p>As Joanie pulled away from Amy's home she glanced into the
rear view mirror and saw the girl run back into the house. She knew
that Amy had not been completely honest with her when she said that
she was going to eat at home with her friend Stephanie. Joanie had
watched Amy go into the house fifteen minutes earlier while she had
waited in the car. She knew that Amy was going to break the news to
her friend that she had in fact spent the night with Joanie and not,
as Stephanie believed, with a boy.</p><p>Joanie was waiting to hear how Amy's friend reacted to the
news. If she reacted positively then they would all go to lunch
together and that would allow Joanie to meet and thank Stephanie for
her help in making the previous night's love making possible. On the
other hand, if Stephanie reacted negatively then Amy would stay home
with her friend and try to save their friendship. So Joanie was
prepared for one of two different Amy's to emerge from the house.</p><p>Either Amy would come out of the house happy which meant
that they would all go to lunch together or unhappy which would mean
thatJoanie would lunch alone. The Amy that had actually emerged looked
very happy indeed and looked positively excited but Joanie was still
going to lunch alone. So as she drove away she thought over the
situation and came to the rather obvious conclusion. Amy's young
friend had reacted positively to the news but not in the way Amy had
expected but in a way that Joanie had feared.</p><p>'I know just how her young friend reacted,' Joanie thought
ruefully to herself as she turned the corner and headed back to her
apartment at Marina Del Rey. 'She has probably had a crush on Amy for
years but did not know how to take that extra step that would turn it
into a physical relationship. Then, 'Good Old Joanie' comes along,
opens the door, and young Stephanie skips happily through,'</p><p>'That young girl owes a debt to me,' Joanie mused as she 
drove along, 'she may not realize it right now but she owes me big
time, and I always collect my debts.'</p><p>With that very positive thought in her head, Joanie mind
went over the events of the previous night that culminated with her
making love with Amy. A smile creased her lips as she remembered how
responsive the young teenager had been. 'She is a natural lesbian and
I do not begrudge her any other relationships that she has as long as
I get my share.'</p><p>She already knew that it was only a matter of time before
Amy would experiment with other woman and girls. 'After all she has
just discovered something new and exciting so it is natural for her to
try out different partners. It happened a little earlier than I
thought it would, that's all.'</p><p>The biggest plus that Joanie could think of in this new 
development was that young Stephanie might now become available. She
had never met the girl but Amy had described her as beautiful and
sexy, and that was a good enough recommendation for Joanie. She
doubted that Amy would be satisfied with the lovemaking of such a
young and inexperienced girl and would soon come looking for the
attentions that the more experienced Joanie could give her.</p><p>'Yes, Amy will soon tire of her young friend and will come
looking for new experiences, I'll just have to make sure that I get
introduced to Stephanie when that happens. I'm not worried how 
inexperienced they are as long as they are young. They will get all
the experience they need from me.'</p><p>Joanie was positively beaming as she drove along thinking
all these wonderful thoughts.</p><p>Then a negative thought interrupted these pleasantries and
a look of concern darkened her brow.</p><p>'I hope I have read the situation correctly and those two 
young things are naked and in bed with each other right now. I'm going
to be so disappointed if I'm wrong.'</p><p>Joanie need not have feared as things were progressing 
exactly as she had predicted.</p><p>When Amy had got back into the house, she had grabbed 
Stephanie's hand and practically dragged her friend up the stairs to
her room.</p><p>On closing the bedroom door Amy turned to her best friend 
and placed her hands on her hips. She looked up into the eyes of the 
taller girl and said, ""Are you sure that you want to go through with 
this? After all, this is a big step for the both of us. You are my
best friend and I do not want anything to come between us. I think you
are very beautiful and I would really like to show you how good it
feels to be loved by another woman but not if it is going to
jeopardize our friendship. That is the most important thing in the
whole world to me.""</p><p>Stephanie gazed back at her friend and said, ""I'm sure. I 
realize now that I have wanted to do this for a long time. All those 
times I have looked at you in the showers at school or at the beach. I
have always admired your body. I did not want to admit to myself that
I desired you. I kept telling myself that I was merely admiring one of
God's more perfect creations. I did not want to acknowledge that what
I felt for you was actual physical desire.""</p><p>Stephanie raised her hand and brought it to Amy's face and
her finger tips began to delicately stroke her best friend's cheek;
she looked into Amy's eyes and said, ""So let us do this. I know that
this is right; this was meant to be, of that, I am sure. And whatever
the future holds I am sure that it will not spoil our friendship. We
have been friends for too long to allow anything to break us up. As
long as we are honest with each other and keep each other abreast of
our dealings with other people, I don't think there will be a problem.""</p><p>Stephanie allowed a smile to tug at the corners of her
mouth as she said, ""Remember I am still going out with Joel. I was
never jealous when you were going out with Mark or any of the other
boys. I admit I was a little envious of them but it never really
bothered me. So now, let us not worry too much about what might or
might not happen in the future. Let's just worry about the here and
now. I just want you to make love to me. I want you to show me how I
can make you happy and give you pleasure. Then maybe I can become an
even better friend than I am now.""</p><p>Amy placed her arms around Stephanie's neck and raised 
herself up to place her lips on her best friend's mouth and began a l
ong languid kiss. Her tongue probed at Stephanie's soft lips until
they parted to allow Amy's tongue entry into her mouth. Amy's tongue
licked around her best friend's teeth and gums and than gently dueled
with her tongue.</p><p>She felt Stephanie's arms close around her to pull her
into a tight embrace, her hands smoothing their way over her back to
settle on Amy's firm rounded buttocks. Amy felt Stephanie's hands
caress and then squeeze her bottom and she ground her hips into her
friend as the kiss became more intense.</p><p>Stephanie could scarcely believe what was happening. Her
heart was beating wildly in her chest and her mind was racing with the
many new thoughts and sensations that she was experiencing.</p><p>Her hands caressed and gently squeezed Amy's firm ass.</p><p>Stephanie had long considered Amy's ass to be the most
perfect shape that she had ever seen. She had admired it ever since
Amy had started to lose her girlish shape and started to develop into
the beautiful young woman that she was today. She had looked at that
ass on many occasions; naked in the showers at school, at the beach
while adorned by a skimpy bikini, even just walking behind her when
she was dressed in tight jeans or shorts and had always marveled at
its perfect symmetry.</p><p>Stephanie's eyes had always been drawn like magnets to the
peerless curves of Amy's bottom and now here she was actually holding
those perfect globes in her hands. Stephanie was ecstatic.</p><p>Amy broke the kiss, looked into her friend's eyes, and
said, ""We should take this to the bed, but I think we should shower
first. That is one thing I've learned, that it is more hygienic to
make love after you shower."" Amy had a big grin on her face as she saw
Stephanie's querying look and then went on, ""You'll find out what I
mean soon enough.""</p><p>Amy placed her hands each side of Stephanie's head, her 
fingers entwined in her long brown hair. She reached up, planted a
swift kiss on Stephanie's lips, and said, ""So let's get naked, lover,
and get in the shower. The sooner we wash the sooner I can take you to
a sexual heaven.""</p><p>The two teenagers stripped off their shorts and tops. They
watched each other closely as fingers loosened and then removed bras.
Then each watched the other avidly as two pairs of panties came down
sleek, toned legs to lie discarded on the floor.</p><p>Amy walked over to Stephanie and took hold of her hands.
She held her at arms length and looked at her friend's body. ""You are
so beautiful."" She said as she allowed her gaze to travel up and down
the brown haired beauty's body. She knew that Stephanie at five foot
eight which made her two inches taller than herself. Her long brown
hair freed from its scrunchie cascaded down to frame the teenager's
attractive face.</p><p>Amy leant back to gaze longingly at Stephanie's adorable
face. Soft brown eyes gazed back at her from behind long curved
lashes. A spattering of small freckles dotted across Stephanie's nose
and her upper cheeks. Amy's eyes took in the full, wide mouth with
luscious lips that were made for kissing. Her eyes moved on down to
Stephanie's chest. Her breath caught in her throat as her eyes settled
on the naked perfection of Stephanie's tits and then looked up into
her friend's eyes and said, ""Your breasts are so beautiful. They are
so firm and round and I just love your nipples.""</p><p>Amy stepped forward and placed her mouth over Stephanie's 
left nipple. She gently sucked the aroused little knob of flesh into
her mouth and gently licked it with her tongue. She then transferred
her attention to the right nipple and honored that one in a similar
fashion.</p><p>Removing her moist lips from Stephanie's nipple Amy
stepped back and continued her appraisal of her new lover's body. She
looked down over Stephanie's bronzed flat stomach and her eyes settled
on the junction of her thighs. Her eyes took in the soft patch of
pubic hair that covered her friend's pudenda. Stephanie's pubic hair
was trimmed into a perfectly formed bikini vee. The soft brown curls
completely hid the treasures beneath from Amy's avid gaze 
           
            'This will be another first today,' Amy thought to
herself, 'I will get to suck on a pussy with hair.' Thoughts of Joanie
waxed, hairless pussy went through Amy's mind and with it the
pleasurable thought that her friend's pussy would be young and fresh
unlike the older, more wrinkled but no less desirable pussy of the
older woman.</p><p>
            Finally she said, ""Come on Steph, lets get showered and 
then we can really get started. You are in for the time of your life. 
If you thought that Joel could suck a mean pussy, just you wait until
I finish with you. I promise you that it will be the best orgasm that
you have ever had.""</p><p>Hand in hand, the two teenage girls made their way to the 
shower. Amy donned a shower cap and gave another one to Stephanie. She
started the water spray adjusted the temperature. When she was
satisfied that the water was right she stepped into the stall and then
stood to one side to allow her best friend to enter.</p><p>""Let me wash you first and then you can do me. OK,"" Amy
said while picking up a bottle of shower gel. She then proceeded to
pour a liberal amount of her hand. Amy began by placing her hands
directly onto Stephanie firm, young breasts and began to slowly caress
the beauteous orbs.</p><p>""Your breasts are so fabulous. They are really firm and so
smooth to touch,"" Amy said and then reached up to place a delicate
kiss on her friend's lips.</p><p>Amy then moved her hands down over Stephanie's taut, flat 
stomach and then on to her hips. She deliberately avoided Stephanie's 
pussy and bottom as she planned to finish the body wash at those two 
points. She moved down over Stephanie's right leg, spreading soap over
her young friend's smooth, toned thigh. She applied more soap from the
bottle and then proceeded to soap the left leg.</p><p>Amy was down on her haunches to carry out the soaping of 
Stephanie's legs and in that position, her eyes were level with
Stephanie's snatch. She gazed longingly at the hair covering the
girl's vulva and then leaned in to place a kiss on her hairy mons.</p><p>She made the girl turn round so that she could soap her
ass cheeks. Amy paused momentarily and gazed at the tantalizing sight
presented by Stephanie's ass. Two perfectly rounded globes of smooth,
firm girl flesh. Amy leant in again and planted two swift kisses on
the alluring mounds, first on the right cheek and then on the left.</p><p>Amy began to apply soap to Stephanie's ass. She smoothed
and kneaded the two cheeks, running her hands lovingly over the satin
like skin. She then ran a soap-covered finger up between the crack of
the girl's ass.</p><p>She felt Stephanie twitch as her soapy finger came into
contact the little bottom hole. Amy noted that although Stephanie
jumped as she touched the sensitive rosebud she did not move away or
tell her to stop; Amy took this as a very positive sign.</p><p>Amy applied soap between Stephanie's thighs and then
finally moved into the thatch of dark hair covering her vulva. As she
lathered Stephanie's pubic hair, she sent an exploratory finger into
the folds of the girl's labia. The searching finger pressed between
the soft pouty lips and entered into the dark, moist confines of her
love channel.</p><p>Amy could hear Stephanie softly moaning as her finger
gently explored Stephanie's pussy. With her finger still inside
Stephanie's cunt, Amy stood up and looked into the girl's eyes. She
could see that her eyes were glazed and that she was panting for
breath as the desire for release built up inside her.</p><p>""Stephanie, I am going to wash you off now and then I am
going to give myself a quick wash down because I think I need to get
you on the bed very quickly. I think you are close to cumming and
although that will be good for you I want to make the first orgasm
with me very special. I want to taste and drink the juices from your
pussy when you cum and make it something we will both remember for the
rest of our lives,"" Amy said while looking into Stephanie's eyes. She
also added silently to herself, 'and I don't want a mouthful of
soapsuds while I'm doing it.'</p><p>Amy gently eased her finger out from the tight embrace of 
Stephanie's hot, young vagina. She heard the moan of disappointment
issue from her friend's mouth as the finger withdrew and she felt the
labial lips clasp her finger in a vain attempt to keep it inside.</p><p>""I'm sorry darling. I know that you would like nothing
more than me to bring you off right here but believe me my way is the
best, you will see."" Amy placed a swift kiss on Stephanie's lips while
reaching for the showerhead.</p><p>
            Stephanie was feeling sensations that she had never 
experienced before. None of the boys that she had had sex with made
her feel anywhere close to the way Amy was making her feel right now.
When Amy had kissed her breasts, a wonderful feeling of expectation
had passed through her body that had made her pussy tingle with
desire. Joel had kissed her nipples before but it had never felt as
good as this. Whether it was due to Amy's lips and tongue being softer
and gentler she did not know but she only knew that she liked it and
wanted more.</p><p>In the shower stall when Amy had caressed her breasts
before proceeding to soap her thighs and then her ass. She felt as
though every nerve end in her body was responding to her friend's
gentle caresses. And when Amy's finger had touched her bottom hole
Stephanie had shivered with delight.</p><p>No other person had ever touched her there, and she would
have never considered that she would ever allow anyone to touch that
secret part of her body. However, when Amy finger had brushed her
across the hole, a tingle of pure delight had passed through her as if
the little hole was super sensitive and waiting to be touched.</p><p>Finally, when she felt Amy's finger gently exploring the
folds of her labia she thought she was going to cum there and then. It
would have taken very little more to push her over the edge into
orgasm but to her disappointment Amy had stopped and started to wash
her down. She felt that she was incapable of any coherent thought as
she felt Amy wash all the soap from her body. She needed relief and
hoped that Amy would hurry up and give it to her.</p><p>Amy finished washing the soap from Stephanie's body and
then quickly washed herself. She glanced from time to time at
Stephanie who was stood there zombie like.</p><p>She knew that her friend was very close to orgasm and she 
wanted to bring her the relief she so badly needed. She intended to
taste the juices that would surely flow from her friend's young
enticing pussy and to savor the flavor of her friend's first lesbian
orgasm.</p><p>She was also curious to compare the taste of this younger,
tighter pussy to the older, wrinkled one that she had licked earlier
this morning. She was also wanted to know how it would feel licking
out a hairy pussy after tasting the hairless folds of Joanie's bare
snatch.</p><p>Amy was sure that she was really going to enjoy the next 
couple of hours.</p><p>Amy shut of the water and led the aroused girl out from of
the stall. She removed the two shower caps and then proceeded to dry
Stephanie off with a large fluffy towel, taking particular care to dry
out Stephanie's pubic hair.</p><p>She noted the tremors passing through Stephanie's body as
she dried her off. She was intrigued by the reaction that was evident
when she ran the towel between the cheeks of Stephanie's ass. The girl
seemed to be hypersensitive down there and Amy vowed to herself that
she was going to have some fun investigating just how sensitive her
best friend's asshole would actually be.</p><p>Satisfied that Stephanie was dry Amy led the young girl
over to the bed a lay her down. Giving her a quick kiss on the lips
she whispered to her, ""Just wait a minute for me to dry myself and
then I will come and take you to the clouds. You are in for the
experience of a lifetime. Just wait a little bit longer."" With that,
she gave the girl another swift kiss and then picked up another towel
to dry herself.</p><p>Amy dried herself, not caring if she was completely dry or
not. She could see Stephanie lying naked on the bed and her friend was
starting to rub her own pussy as she sought relief from the sexual
tensions that had built up inside her.</p><p>Stephanie lay on the bed; she looked across as Amy dried 
herself off with the large towel. Her friend looked so beautiful, her
pert breasts jiggling as she rubbed the towel across her back. She
dropped her gaze down to Amy's crotch and sighed as her eyes took in
the breathtaking beauty of Amy's pussy.</p><p>She had looked at that beautiful sight when they had
showered together at school but those had been stolen glances, now she
could feast her eyes. Stephanie's gaze took in every aspect of the
glorious sight before her.</p><p>The soft, fine blonde curls of her pubic hair, now damp
from the shower, in no way restricted the view of the perfect
symmetrical shape of her friends pouting pudenda. The tingling in her
own pussy became overwhelming and she knew she could wait no longer
for relief. Her hand moved down to her own pussy and she began to
press and rub her clitoris.</p><p>Amy dropped the towel and quickly got onto the bed and
settled down between the bronzed thighs of her friend. She gently
removed Stephanie's hand from her pussy. She could hear a moan of
disappointment as young girl's pussy became temporarily untouched. Amy
had to restrain her from placing her hand back and resuming her own
ministrations.</p><p>""Please, Stephanie darling, let me do it. It will be all
the better for you if you let me do it for you,"" Amy before she gently
blew across the hairy pussy.</p><p>Amy gazed at her friend's pussy and admitted to herself
that she had never seen anything as beautiful as this. She had thought
Joanie's pussy was beautiful but there was no comparison to the breath
taking sight that was before her now. This was a young fresh pussy and
Amy could detect the delectable aroma of Stephanie's arousal. She
leant in so that her nose was actually touching the folds of the
girl's outer labia. Amy took a deep breath and inhaled the rich aroma
of Stephanie's secretions.</p><p>'Magical, there could not be any better fragrance in the 
entire world,' Amy thought to herself.</p><p>With Stephanie lying on her back with her knees bent
upwards Amy was able to get a perfect view of Stephanie's cunt. She
gently pushed the girl's knees apart and gazed on her sex. The outer
lips had parted to reveal the soft folds of her inner lips. She noted
that very few hairs were actually on her sex, the majority were
covering her Mount of Venus while a few very soft, fine hairs ran
along the junction of her thighs and her outer labia.</p><p>Amy slowly parted the outer lips with the fingers of her
left hand. A steady trickle of juices was flowing from the girl's cunt
and into her ass crack. Amy remembered how sensitive Stephanie's anus
seemed to be and she placed her forefinger between her ass cheeks to
massage the pink puckered ring. She felt Stephanie jerk as the finger
came into contact with her anus. She then lowered her mouth to
Stephanie clitoris and gently sucked the little nubbin into her mouth.</p><p>
            Stephanie lay back her hands clenching and unclenching the
bed sheets as she felt Amy's hot breath on her cunt. She then felt
Amy's finger enter the crack of her ass and move to massage her
bottom. Stephanie had never before had a feeling like it. It was as if
every nerve end in her body had doubled its sensitivity. Stephanie
felt as though she wanted to climb up the wall to get away from that
finger because she was not sure that she could stand much more of the
intense sensations that were building up inside her body.</p><p>She felt Amy's mouth close over her clitoris and begin to 
lick and nibble at the engorged organ. Amy's finger continued to apply
its pressure to the sphincter of her anal ring and she gave out an
involuntary moan as she felt the finger push through until it had
actually penetrated her anus and entered into her rectum. Stephanie
had never felt a sensation like it. Her ass lifted off the bed in the
sheer ecstasy of the moment.</p><p>'How naughty, how wicked, how wonderful,' her lust-addled 
brain was rambling to itself as all these glorious new sensations 
overwhelmed her. She felt as though her senses were being raised up as
the wave of the impending orgasm rose up higher and higher and she
felt herself reach the top of the crest as Amy's finger was exploring
her most secret place and Amy's tongue and teeth continued their
assault on Stephanie's super sensitive clitoris.</p><p>Stephanie was now mumbling incoherently as the wave of 
pleasure swept over her and multiple feelings of pure pleasure raced 
through her body. Her arms and legs were twitching uncontrollably as a
second orgasm racked her body and she flopped on the bed and swooned
as the waves of pleasure emanating from her tingling pussy overloaded
her senses and she momentarily passed out.</p><p>Amy could sense that Stephanie was getting close to her
climax and she continued to nibble and lick her clitoris. She applied
a little more pressure with her finger on the girl's anal ring and was
rewarded when the finger popped past the resisting sphincter. She felt
Stephanie shudder as the finger invaded the tight anal passage and she
felt the girl pressing herself against the finger as if trying to get
more of it inside her body. Amy already knew that Stephanie seemed
extra sensitive around her anal passage and her actions now reinforced
that feeling.</p><p>'I think she likes the ass play even more than I do. We
are going to have so much fun together exploring each others butts,'
Amy thought to herself as she continued to bring the girl to a
shuddering climax. She then felt Stephanie begin to buck and twist
against her mouth and Amy realized that her friend was beginning her
orgasm. Amy quickly moved her mouth off the clitoris and placed her
lips over her friends sodden love channel. She intended to drink down
as much of Stephanie tasty nectar as she could manage. She opened her
mouth and began to run her tongue around the inside of the girl's hot
wet vagina.</p><p>Suddenly she felt a spurt of liquid hit her tongue and the
back of her throat, this was quickly followed by another just as
powerful. At first Amy thought that in the excitement that Stephanie
had in lost control of her bladder and was urinating in her mouth. Amy
was about to pull away, she did not relish the thought of drinking
someone's pee, even Stephanie's. But then she realized that the taste
of the spurting liquid did not taste like she imagined urine would
taste, rather it tasted of Stephanie juices.</p><p>'She's ejaculating,' Amy thought, 'I've never heard of
that before, do girls actually do that?' Just then another spurt of
juice hit Amy's tongue and Amy clamped her mouth even tighter to
Stephanie's erupting pussy. She kept her mouth there while Stephanie
continued to twitch and shake beneath her.</p><p>The love juice eased down to a trickle as Amy continued to
lap it up. Amy became aware that Stephanie had stopped moving and no
other sounds could be heard in the room apart from the slurping sounds
that she was making as she lapped up Stephanie's nectar. Amy eased her
forefinger from Stephanie's ass and rose up from between her legs. She
scooted up the bed to find Stephanie had passed out, a dreamy smile
upon her face.</p>"
61,"Santa Monica Seduction, Part 11 - Stimulation & Culmination",Alice Gee,11,,"['f/f', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>""Are you OK, honey,"" Amy called softly to the comatose
Stephanie. The young sixteen-year-old was a little concerned as she
looked down upon her friend. Amy patted Stephanie's cheek in an
attempt to revive her. She noticed Stephanie's eyelids flutter and
then the young brown haired teenager's eyes opened and Amy sighed with
relief.</p><p>""You had me a little worried then. Do you feel OK?"" Amy
asked with a concerned look on her face.</p><p>""I feel absolutely wonderful. Wow! Is it always as good as
that? Is this what you felt last night with that woman? I understand
now why you were saying that it was so great. That was just awesome,""
Stephanie said with a look of sheer joy on her face.</p><p>""Well I cannot say that I am an expert on the subject but
it's been mind-blowing for me every time, so far,"" Amy replied.</p><p>""But you can't have got much enjoyment out of it this
time. You did all the work, I didn't do anything. I need to make you
cum now,"" Stephanie said as she made to rise up from the bed.</p><p>""Nonsense! It gave me so much pleasure to see the way that
you enjoyed it. Now you just lay there for a while and relax a little.
We have plenty of time for another go. And, truth be told, my pussy is
still a little bit sore from last night's session with Joanie,"" Amy
said while pushing Stephanie back down onto the bed.</p><p>""Humf! Now you are making me jealous. Why did you have to
go and mention that old bag,"" Stephanie said with a pout.</p><p>""Oh come on. There is no need to be jealous. Remember what
you said, honesty between us. Besides, I want to introduce you to
Joanie some day and when I do, I think you will be pleasantly
surprised to find that she is a very nice lady. She is also very
smart, very chic and I think, very rich. She has a beautiful
apartment, a beautiful wardrobe and has many friends. You would not
believe the number of fascinating women I met last night and they were
all lesbians. So you will have plenty of choice if you want another
girl friend besides me,"" Amy said with a smirk.</p><p>""Another girlfriend! I have not yet got used to the idea
that you have just made love to me. I am not ready to think of other
women. Besides aren't I enough for you? Why do you want to have other
women?"" Stephanie asked plaintively.</p><p>""I am here for you for as long as you want me but I know
you Stephanie Kelly and I know that you will want to experiment at
some time in the future. You will be looking at other women and
wondering what it would be like making love to them. So when that day
comes I just want you to tell me and we will plan together, I think we
can have a lot of fun together, just you and me but also with other
women as well. So for now we will be lovers but more importantly we
will remain best friends. Now lay back and let me tell you about last
night and also about whom I met and talked to this morning,"" Amy said
as she leaned over and kissed Stephanie lightly on the lips. She then
propped herself up on her right elbow, her left hand lightly caressed
Stephanie's tummy.</p><p>Stephanie felt Amy's lips cover hers and she responded to
the gentle kiss by opening her mouth and probing Amy's lips and
tongue. She leant back when the kiss had ended and put her hand over
her mouth in the attempt to stop herself from giggling. ""Your mouth
smells like pussy,"" Stephanie said with a barely suppressed giggle.</p><p>""That's not all; it tastes like it as well."" Amy replied
as she ran an appreciative tongue across her lips. ""So what do you
think?"" She continued, ""Do you think you taste good because I
certainly think you do.""</p><p>In answer to Amy's question Stephanie reached up and
placed her hands on each side of Amy's head and pulled her face down
to hers. Holding Amy in position she slowly licked all traces of her
own drying cum from Amy's lips and chin. When satisfied that nothing
remained she looked up into Amy's eyes and said, ""Does that answer
your question. Now when am I going to get a taste of you?""</p><p>""Soon, just let me tell you about my exploits last night.
You need to relax for a few minutes before you start on another sex
session."" Amy said as she continued to stroke and caress Stephanie
bare tummy.</p><p>So Amy gave Stephanie a full account of the last night's
proceedings. She told her about the dinner, the party and all the
different characters that she had met during the course of the evening
and night. She also told her about Joanie's apartment though she did
leave out the details of the lovemaking as Stephanie seemed a little
sensitive on the subject of Joanie. She then went on to tell her of
meeting with the actress, Emily Foster and the conversation where
Emily offered to introduce Amy to her studio. The part about meeting
the actress was the reason she was so keen to tell her tale. If not
for that little detail, they may well have already been making love.</p><p>Stephanie listened intently as Amy gave her a full account
and interjected many questions particularly about the nightclub. Her
jaw dropped at the mention of Emily Foster and the fact that she was a
lesbian. Amy pointed out that it was better for them to keep that a
secret because to make people believe them they would have to say how
they had found out and that could lead to awkward questions. Questions
that they would not want to answer. Stephanie agreed but said she
hoped that Amy would arrange for her to meet the actress. Amy smiled
at this and pointed out that the only way she could do that was to go
to Joanie's apartment. Stephanie pouted her disappointment and said
she would have to think about that.</p><p>All the while that Amy was telling her tale her hand had
been caressing across Stephanie's tummy and breasts. Now her hand
dropped down and she allowed her fingers to gently run through the
soft curls of the girl's pubic hair. Her fingers combed through the
downy thatch of hair and then her hand went down further to gently cup
the girl's moist pudenda. Amy applied the gentlest of pressures to the
girl's vulva and she felt Stephanie squirm with renewed desire.</p><p>Amy leaned over and kissed Stephanie's lips, the kiss
becoming more passionate as the pressure Amy was applying to the girls
vulva gradually increased. Amy's tongue probed Stephanie's mouth and
was met by the girl's thrusting tongue.</p><p>Amy broke the kiss and looked down on the aroused girl and
said, ""So are you ready to go again?""</p><p>""Yes, but this time I get to give you pleasure. It is my
turn to suck some pussy,"" Stephanie said as she pushed herself upright
and made to move to the bottom of the bed.</p><p>""We will pleasure each other, now you turn around and put
your legs on either side of my body. This way I can suck your pussy
and you will be able to suck mine. I'm sure that you will enjoy it. I
know I will,"" Amy said.</p><p>Stephanie turned herself around as Amy had suggested and
put herself in position. When she was finally in place she turned back
to look down at Amy and said, ""I'm not sure about this. When I am like
this, you are looking right up my bottom. It is not the most
flattering of positions.""</p><p>Amy ran her hands up the smooth flanks of her friend until
they rested upon the rounded cheeks of Stephanie's ass and replied,
""Believe me I've got the best view in the house. There is nowhere in
the world that I would rather be right now. You're ass is absolutely
gorgeous,"" then raising her head she planted a swift kiss on
Stephanie's moist pussy and continued, ""you're pussy is pretty special
as well."" Amy then raised a finger and placed it on the pink knurled
ring of Stephanie's anus. As she gently massaged the sensitive
sphincter she added, ""And I am quite taken with this little guy.""</p><p>A shiver ran through Stephanie's body at the unexpected
contact. A tremor of delight that caused the girl to say, ""I never
realized that I was so sensitive down there. No one has ever touched
me there before so I had no idea that it could feel so good. One part
of me wants to stop you because really it is a taboo subject, no one
talks about their bottoms, not if they can help it they don't. But
another part of me wants you to touch it because it feels so good; it
feels naughty but also feels nice. Am I making any sense?""</p><p>""Yes, of course you are. Like you, I had never had anyone
touch my butt hole before and would never have believed that I would
have enjoyed it, but now I know better. I know how good it makes you
feel. And I have to tell you that the best is yet to come,"" Amy said
while continuing to massage Stephanie's anal ring.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Stephanie enquired.</p><p>""You are about to find out but before we start I want you
to put a pillow under my bottom to raise me up a little, it will make
things easier for you and much more enjoyable for me,""</p><p>Amy raised her hips as Stephanie positioned the pillow
under Amy's ass.</p><p>When the pillow was in position and placed to Amy's
satisfaction she ran her hands once more up the sleek, bronzed flanks
of Stephanie's thighs. Cupping her hands around both thighs she paused
momentarily to gaze in awed wonder at the beautiful sight before her.
Stephanie's pussy lips were slightly parted to reveal the soft folds
of her inner lips and the moist, pink flesh of her vagina while just
above, the satin smooth cheeks of her ass were spread to reveal the
tight, puckered ring of her anus.</p><p>Amy drew in her breath as her mind drank in the sheer
beauty of the sight before her. She knew with a certainty that she
would never see a more beautiful sight, maybe in the future she may
see something to compare but never anything to surpass this vision of
loveliness.</p><p>From the bottom of the bed Amy heard Stephanie asking what
she should do next and Amy smiled to herself and replied, ""Steph, now
is the time to be quiet and do whatever comes naturally. Let your
teacher show you some more good stuff and you just follow my lead. I
am sure you will soon get the hang of it""</p><p>These words were said as Amy's hands began to gently but
firmly pull the girl's sodden pussy towards her face. As she did so
she pushed out her tongue to gently lap and explore the soft folds of
Stephanie's labia. She felt a tremor pass through Stephanie's body as
her tongue probed between outer labial lips and Amy tasted again the
unique flavor of her best friend's cunt.</p><p>Stephanie felt Amy's hands pull her down and then felt her
tongue begin to explore her sensitive pussy. A tremor of delight
passed through the young girl's body as the warm, tingly feelings
resurfaced in her pussy.</p><p>She was no stranger to having her pussy licked as she had
already persuaded her boyfriend Joel to perform the act on her on
several occasions. Joel liked to have his dick sucked, so he readily
saw the logic in her argument when Stephanie said, no pussy licking,
no dick licking.</p><p>Despite her stated desire to taste Amy's pussy, Stephanie
remained motionless above her friend's body as the wondrous feelings
started anew in her pussy. She felt powerless to move as she felt
Amy's tongue explore the contours of her nether lips. A soft moaning
sound issued from her lips as she felt Amy's mouth move down to enfold
her sensitive clitoris. She could also feel Amy's hands caressing up
and down her thighs and buttocks and she wondered if her friend was
going to play with her bottom hole again. Part of her hoped that she
would not but the greater part of her hoped she would because the
pleasure that Amy had awoken in her during their last lovemaking had
been the most exciting and enjoyable she had ever experienced. She had
never realized how sensitive to the touch her bottom hole was until
Amy's finger had entered her. It was a feeling the like of which she
had never experienced and she had difficulty admitting to herself that
it was the most satisfying part of the lovemaking session. She knew
she should feel disgust that she could allow anyone, even Amy, to
touch such a private place but she knew that she had loved it. The
feeling was so exquisite that she knew that she craved more and hoped
that Amy would not disappoint her.</p><p>Stephanie continued to remain almost motionless above Amy,
her only movement a slow rotation of her hips as she was lost in a
reverie of pleasure. Her whole body alive to the soft ministrations of
Amy's tongue, every nerve end seemed to be hard-wired directly to her
pussy so that the delicious tingling sensation was felt all over her
young trembling body. She became aware of Amy's finger penetrating her
pussy and the tingles became even more pleasurable. Suddenly she was
awoken from her trance like state by sharp slap on her rear end.</p><p>""Oy, you! I thought this was going to be a joint effort.
Here I am doing all the work and you seem to have fallen asleep,"" Amy
continued to stroke her finger into Stephanie's cunt as she said this,
a sly smile on her lips.</p><p>""Oh, sorry Amy but it felt so good, it felt as though I
was floating. It is the most delicious sensation.""</p><p>""Well, I would like to feel it too. That is if you don't
mind, of course?""</p><p>Stephanie bent her head and her lips gently brushed
against Amy's hot, moist cunt. Her nostrils filled with the aroma of
Amy's arousal. Stephanie's heart rate picked up with the sheer
pleasure the smell. She placed the flat of her tongue against Amy's
labial lips, her tongue registering with delight the wonderful taste
of Amy's nectar.</p><p>She ran her tongue down the length of Amy's vulva her mind
delirious with excitement at the thought of what she was doing and the
heady tastes and smells she was experiencing.</p><p>On the completion of Stephanie's first ever pussy lick she
returned her tongue to the apex of Amy's throbbing slit and there her
tongue encountered the hard button of Amy's clitoris. Her mind
operated by sheer instinct as her lips closed around the center of
Amy's fount of pleasure. She gently sucked on the little button while
running her tongue over its hard surface.</p><p>Stephanie felt two hands gripping and kneading her bottom
cheeks before becoming aware of Amy's tongue moving up past her pussy
and began to feel that hot, moist member swirling around her anus.</p><p>Amy stretched herself up to gain access to Stephanie's
ass. She placed her thumbs each side of the tiny, tight orifice and
gently pulled the puckered ridge open. Her mind acknowledged the funky
smell that was emanating from Stephanie's rectum. Stephanie's bottom
was no longer the clean, odorless area that it was when she emerged
from the shower. Amy's previous finger fucking of her friend's asshole
had brought forth the pungent odor that was now filling Amy's nostrils.</p><p>Amy wrinkled her nose before dismissing the smell. 'If I
could handled Joanie's ass I'm sure that Stephanie's will be even
better,' the young girl thought to herself before inserting the tip of
tongue inside the dark tunnel of Stephanie's anus.</p><p>Once the tip of Amy's tongue had gained a foothold inside
the tight, moist entrance to Stephanie's rectum her thumbs began to
pull the restricting sphincter further apart. Her tongue began to work
in concert with the thumbs and pushed and wriggled until a full inch
of the tongue was firmly embedded in Stephanie's ass. Realizing that
it would difficult to gain further entry Amy decided to settle on the
progress made.</p><p>Amy removed her right hand from Stephanie's ass and using
the thumb and forefinger of her left hand to keep the sphincter apart
began to push and probe with her tongue within the virgin orifice. She
reveled in the feel of the hard rim of the anus as it clamped on her
tongue as if trying to prevent the unnatural invasion but Amy was not
to be denied. A feeling of exultation overwhelmed her and she gloried
in the fact that she was the first to feast on this delectable prize.</p><p>Meanwhile Amy's right hand moved under Stephanie's body to
search out her engorged clitoris. Once the fingers had alighted on
that sensitive organ they began rub, pinch and stimulate Stephanie to
orgasm.</p><p>Stephanie thought she would pass out when she became aware
of the delicious feeling spreading out from her super sensitive
bottom. She knew that the soft, moist sensations that she could feel
on her asshole and cheeks had to be Amy's tongue. She had never known
that people could or would do such things but she was deliriously
happy that she had found out because this was the most glorious
sensation ever. This beat fucking, pussy licking and any other sexual
activity she had enjoyed in her young life. This was the ultimate
thrill and she was sure that she would never tire of it.</p><p>Though she had never before performed the act of
cunnilingus she seemed to instinctively know how it should be done to
heighten her lover's enjoyment. Her mind was totally concentrated on
Amy's pussy as she alternately licked the hot, moist labial lips and
then sucked on the hard button of her clitoris.</p><p>Stephanie mind may have been concentrated on the task in
hand but this did not mean that she was unaware of the glorious
sensations that were being generated by Amy's skillful tongue. She
began to feel another orgasm building up from deep within her body as
Amy's wet tongue lapped at the entrance to her rectum and her lively
fingers brought forth delightful tingles and prickling sensations
within her hot sodden pussy. Coupled with the fact that here she was
actually licking the most perfect pussy she had ever seen, a pussy she
had wondered and daydreamed over for many years. Both of those
sensations meant Stephanie was hurtling towards another tremendous
climax, the second of this wonderful and eventful afternoon of discovery.</p><p>As Stephanie felt her orgasm approaching she redoubled her
efforts on Amy's hot, saturated pussy, determined that she would make
Amy climax in gratitude for the amazing new experiences that she was
creating in Stephanie's pleasure filled young body. She licked and
slurped the hot, sweet tasting fluids that were being produced inside
the quivering portals of Amy's sex.</p><p>Amy started to buck her hips under Stephanie's frenzied licks
and slurps. Stephanie's tongue was working overtime in attempting to
drink down Amy hot pussy juice. Stephanie tongue would lick inside her
young friend's labial lips to scoop up the latest discharge and then
swiftly move to the rigid clitoris to increase the intensity level of
Amy's fast approaching orgasm.</p><p>Suddenly Amy legs rose up and clamped themselves each side of
Stephanie's head. The only part of Stephanie's body still able to move
above the neck was her tongue which continued bravely to lap and lick
at Amy's quivering pussy. Amy ground her pulsating vagina into
Stephanie's face as her orgasm sent wave after wave of pure pleasure
through her young body.</p><p>Then just as suddenly Stephanie felt the beginnings of her
orgasm take over her body. Her lower torso stiffened as she allowed
the full orgasmic delight to wash over her. She was dimly aware of
Amy's tongue leaving her bottom and her mouth moving to leech itself
on to her pussy. But she was passed caring what was happening as the
second orgasm of the afternoon enveloped her young inexperienced body.</p><p>Stephanie shuddered and shook as the full intensity of her
orgasm drove out conscious thought from her mind and reduced her to
automaton.</p><p>While deep within the throes of her orgasm Amy was still
able to continue her ministrations to the tight knurled rim of
Stephanie's anus. Then, while forcing her tongue, once again, passed
the puckered edge of her young friend's bottom hole she felt a tremor
run through Stephanie's body. This was quickly followed by an even
more intense shuddering. Amy felt a burst of liquid splash against her
throat and upper chest.</p><p>'She's squirting again,'  Amy thought to herself while
swiftly transferring her mouth and tongue from the hard ridged cavity
of Stephanie's rectum to the softer, more yielding lips of the girl's
vagina. She clamped her mouth to the soft labial lips in time to
receive the second burst of Stephanie's hot, young juice.</p><p>Both girls trembled and shook as their orgasms slowly
subsided. Stephanie attempted to lick up all of Amy's outpourings but
found her concentration was not up to the task as she reveled in the
throes of another glorious orgasm.</p><p>Amy on the other hand was able to drink down the remaining
squirts of Stephanie's nectar as her mouth remained glued to
Stephanie's quivering pussy.</p><p>Amy began to relax as the tremors of her orgasm started to
subside. Her thighs released their grip on Stephanie's head and she
lowered her still trembling legs down onto the bed. She removed her
mouth from Stephanie's quivering pussy and placed her head onto the
pillow. Her eyes took in the gorgeous sight before her. Beads of
moisture could be seen on individual strands of Stephanie's pubic
hairs and along the red swollen labial lips of her vagina. A thin
string of milky fluid hung down from her pussy and Amy swiftly licked
it off before it could fall and possibly be wasted. Amy raised her
head once more to place a long lick along the length of Stephanie's
vagina and to give a final kiss on the fast contracting ring of her
best friend's, and now lover's, anus. As her head fell back onto the
pillow a feeling of deep satisfaction spread through her body and her
mind recalled all of the wonderful and momentous things that had taken
place in the past twenty-four hours.</p><p>She thought about the naïve, young girl she had been only
the day before and realized that that girl was now gone forever. Her
life had now changed completely and she was sure for the better. A
smile crossed her lips as she thought about Joanie and the wonderful
night they had shared. She knew that it would not be the last time she
would find satisfaction in Joanie's arms though she would have to
delicately handle Stephanie's jealousy before she shared that bit of
information with her.</p><p>A whole new world had been opened up to her, a world that
she had no idea existed. A world inhabited by older women eager to
make love to young girls like her, and like Stephanie she quickly added.</p><p>Amy absentmindedly ran her hand up the outside of
Stephanie's thigh and on to the flesh of her buttocks noting that her
friend was still trembling in the after shock of her multiple orgasms.</p><p>The more she thought about it the more she was determined
to make the most of the opportunity that Joanie had presented to her.
She would see Joanie again and make love to her when the opportunity
arose but also she would make sure that Joanie introduced her to other
likeminded women. She knew that it would not be long before Joanie
tired of her, with a knowledge that belied her years she realized that
Joanie would forever be searching out young, innocent girls. To
Joanie, Amy believed, the seduction was just as important as the
actual sex. Amy knew that Joanie would always be looking for fresh
fields to conquer or rather fresh young female bodies to seduce. She
smiled at the thought and did not begrudge Joanie her fun; after all
she has done me a big favor by introducing me to all this. Last night
and today had been a succession of great orgasms and she had Joanie to
thank for them all. Even the ones with sweet Stephanie – Amy gently
squeezed the flesh of her friends bottom as she thought this – are
down to Joanie. We would never have ended up in bed together if Joanie
had not shown me the way.</p><p>Amy's grin grew broader as she thought of the future; a
future that she was sure was going to be full of fun and great sex.
She just had to somehow get that jealous streak out of Stephanie's
nature and make sure that she had some fun as well.</p><p>Amy glanced over at the bedside clock and realized that
they had about an hour to get freshened up and get the house tidy
before her folks returned. 'Time to get Stephanie moving,' she thought
to herself.</p><p>Stephanie remained on all fours on the bed. No rational
thoughts passed through her head. In the brief few minutes that
followed the last of the earth shattering orgasms that had coursed
through her body and made every nerve end cry out in pleasure she had
stayed in the same position panting for breath, her hair matted with a
mixture of Amy's sweat and cunt juices. Her breasts hung down from her
chest in deference to gravity and jiggled as she drew in great gulps
of air.</p><p>Slowly conscious thought began to return to Stephanie's
numbed brain. She became aware of Amy's hand smoothing over the cheeks
of her ass and her eyes refocused as she looked down on the beautiful
sight below. Amy's legs were splayed wantonly and exposed her sex to
Stephanie adoring eyes. The pussy lips glistened with the residue of
Amy's orgasm and her own saliva. Her eyes feasted on her lover's
glorious vagina and Stephanie knew that what they had done was good.
She had no regrets and only hoped that there would be more
opportunities to get together with this wonderful girl.</p><p>Almost without thinking Stephanie began to lower her head
to taste once more the glorious pussy spread out before her when she
felt a sharp smack on her ass and a voice from the top of the bed
called out, ""Hey you, are you still with us? My folks are going to be
home soon and we need to freshen up so get moving.""</p><p>Stephanie lifted her head and smiled. She brought her leg
over Amy's body and sat down on the bed. She looked at her best friend
and new found lover and gave her a big grin and received a bigger grin
in return. Stephanie knew in her heart that everything would be
alright. Whatever the future held they would be friends for always and
lovers for as long as they wanted.</p><p> </p><p>The End</p>"
62,"The Lingerie Store, Chapter 1",Aliciamom,1,Jennifer and her daughter meet new friends in a lingerie store.,"['F/F/F/F/f/f/g', 'inc', 'cons']","<p>""Are you ready yet honey?"" I called upstairs to my daughter Michelle. ""Coming!"" I heard faintly through her door. I glanced at my watch impatiently. ""I love her but sometimes..."" I looked up to see my beautiful 15 year old daughter come bouncing down the stairs, her 4-inch heels in her hands. ""Sorry Mom, I wanted to make sure my hair and makeup are perfect."" As she leaned on me to slide on her sexy black heels I reply, ""I appreciate that honey but we have to be at the store in 30 minutes and I don't want to keep our new friends waiting."" Our new friends are a mother I met on-line and her daughter. I met Suzanne in a bi-sexual moms chat room and we hit it off right away. What made it even better was that she lived only 30 mins away. We discovered a lot of chemistry right away. I'm 39 and she's 37. We're both divorced and bisexual. We both like the same things when it comes to sex and enjoy working out and shopping. Finally and obviously, we're both mothers. I have Michelle and Suzanne's daughter is 14 year old Ashley.</p><p>We have been chatting online for a few months. In that time, we've explored each other's desires and fantasies. At first we shared fairly routine fantasies; celebrities, threesomes between us and fictional men and women and encounters with people in our lives at work or at the gym. As we became more comfortable with each other, the fantasies started to wander to the wild side. We soon discovered a mutual attraction to teenage girls. It was like a bottle of champagne being opened. When the cork came out, our feelings came pouring out. We both found someone who shared the same desires. Someone who understood. One night, while we were in the midst of an amazing fantasy involving us and two pretty 14 year old princesses, I was so happy I began to cry a little. Finally! I thought. Finally someone to share this with! That night ended in multiple orgasms and two very happy mommies.</p><p>A few nights later we decided that it was time to talk on the phone. I nervously dialed her number and was relieved and excited when I heard a sweet and sexy voice on the other end. It was so nice to put a voice to the pictures that she sent me. We enjoyed several nights of erotic chat and masturbating with each other as we explored our mutual attraction to pretty young girls. It felt so wonderful to lay in my bed naked and sated licking my wet fingers as Suzanne and I chatted after multiple orgasms. One night after a really hot session of mommy phone sex I decided to ask ""the question"". I had to know if Suzanne had the same relationship with Ashley as I did with Michelle. I was so nervous. I didn't want to ruin something special but I just had to know. The hints were there. ""Suzanne, I need to ask you something. Please forgive me if this offends you but its something I've been wanting to ask you."" ""What is it Jenn?"" she asked nervously. I pause and haltingly asked her, ""Sweetie, um, do you and Ashley, I mean, are you and Ashley, um, intimate?"" There I said it. It's out in the open now. Silence. I cringed. Waiting to hear the click of the phone as Suzanne hangs up on me and our blossoming relationship. Softly I hear Suzanne say, ""Oh my God Jennifer! How did you know?!""</p><p>Michelle and I walk quickly out to my car, our heels clicking on the pavement. Walking in front of me my beautiful Michelle, long blonde hair shining in the sun, her green eyes sparkling. 15 years old and trim and taught thanks the dance lessons since she was 5 and cheerleading for the last 6 years. Her legs long in a black mini skirt and black 4"" pumps. Her 32B breasts looking lovely in pink lace bra and pink tank top. I think to myself, I wonder what panties she decided on? That was a topic of discussion this morning. Thong or g-string? Boy shorts or cheeky panties? Hmmmm...I wonder. As I get my door open I carefully slide into the drivers side. I don't want to show off to much to the neighbors. My black mini is very short. A simple black g-string underneath. A white silk camisole covering a beautiful embroidered lace bra. My blonde hair worn down and slightly curly. My green eyes covered by Juicy Couture sunglasses. I look over at Michelle as she looks at her nails. Last night we went to a friend's salon and got our nails done...both of us with French mani/pedis. I look her in the eyes and smile...she softly smiles back. God I love her.</p><p>We arrived at the store a few minutes early, it's an upscale lingerie store in a small strip mall, Michelle and I are frequent shoppers here. Both for the clothing and the women who work there. I've been coming here for several years. The store is owned by a very sexy woman in her late forties named Diane. She's very ""hands on"" as I discovered one day while she was helping me try on some new lingerie. The girls who work in the store range in age from 21 to 30. They are all gorgeous and all love women. When I brought Michelle into the store last year after she turned 15 to buy her some lingerie Diane was thrilled. I had confided in Diane one morning over coffee about my relationship with Michelle. She didn't raise an eyebrow or protest one bit. Diane thought it was wonderful that we shared that kind of relationship and that she also had the same kind of relationship with her daughter but unfortunately her daughter had moved across the country and started a family. My daughter was surprised and aroused when this sexy older woman started playing with her in the dressing room the day I brought her in. Since then a trip to Diane's boutique has never ended without some sexy playtime with either Diane or any of the other women who worked there. When I told Diane about Suzanne and Ashley she immediately invited me to bring them to the store for a sexy shopping trip. Diane wasn't just excited about the extra sales.</p><p>Michelle and I walked into the store and were greeted by Diane. As usual Diane looked like a million bucks. Tall and trim with long brown hair and blue eyes, a body to just die for. She was wearing a form-fitting red, sleeveless dress and 5"" red heels with sexy ankle straps. I shared a quick but passionate kiss with Diane before she embraced Michelle and devoured my little girl's lips with hers. ""Michelle, honey, you look more beautiful every time I see you"" cooed Diane. I smiled at both of them and Diane took my hand in hers, ""Jennifer I'm so excited to meet Suzanne and Ashley. Its slow today so you ladies will have the run of the store."" I smiled and thanked her for everything. I looked at my watch, ""They should be here any minute. I can't wait for you to meet them. And wait to you see Ashley...she's gorgeous!""</p><p>A few minutes later a car pulls up in front of the store and I can see right away that its Suzanne and Ashley. My heart starts beating faster as I watch through the window as both doors open and out steps Suzanne and Ashley. My eyes drink in the lovely sight in front of me. Walking to the door is Suzanne, tall in her sexy 4"" heels, a clingy, short beige dress, and her gorgeous long and curly auburn hair bouncing as she walks. I can see she's been to the salon too. Ashley looks much older than 14. Tall like her mom. 4"" strappy heels on her feet. A black mini dress hugging every inch of her. Beautiful long strawberry blonde hair and blue eyes make this beautiful young girl seem perfect. As mother and daughter walk in the store Suzanne sees me standing there and we just look at each other for a moment. Then we step towards each other and embrace like long lost friends. ""It's so good to finally meet you"", we both gush. We kiss...a quick kiss at first but then our mouths open a bit and our kiss becomes more passionate. The girls giggle a bit. We separate and she turns to lovely Ashley and says, ""Jennifer, I want you to meet my little girl, Ashley."" I embrace Ashley and whisper in her ear, ""It's so wonderful to finally meet you Ashley. Your mother loves you so much and I hope we can be friends."" In her sweet young voice she replies, ""Thank you Miss Evans. Its really nice to meet you too."" ""Oh honey, you don't have to be so formal"", I reply. ""You can call me Jennifer, right Suzanne?"" I look at my new friend pleadingly. ""It's ok honey, you can call call her Jennifer"", as she smiles at me. I turn to Michelle and motion for her to come over. She stands next to me and smiles. ""Jennifer, I want you to meet my daughter Michelle."" Jennifer walks towards Michelle and hugs her. ""It's so nice to meet you sweetie. Your mom has told me alot about you."" Michelle replies, ""She's told me alot about you too."" Jennifer looks at me with a smile, ""Has she? Well I'm sure you'll find out if it was all true."" I laugh and MIchelle begins to giggle. Jennifer steps back and introduces Michelle to Ashley. The girls smile at each other and hug. Jennifer and I both share a look and smile. This is just the beginning.</p><p>As our introductions are over Diane walks up to us and hugs both Suzanne and Ashley as she introduces herself. ""I've heard so many wonderful things about you from Jennifer but I had no idea how beautiful you and your daughter are"". Diane smiles at Suzanne and leans in to kiss her. Watching these two sexy women kiss is very arousing. Michelle, Ashley and I are just standing there as they kiss. Then Diane decides to really break the ice. She moves over to Ashley and places a finger gently under Ashley's chin, and kisses Ashley softly. Their glossy lips melt together. Jennifer is mesmerized as this sexy woman who she's known for less than 5 minutes is kissing her daughter. I reach out and softly hold Jennifer's hand and squeeze it. </p><p>Diane ends her kiss with Ashley with a little tongue. They both smile at each other. Suzanne is squeezing my hand as she watches Diane with her little girl. Diane smiles devilishly at Suzanne, ""She is so wonderful Suzanne, you are very lucky."" Suzanne is speechless and can only manage a smile. ""Ladies, please come with me, I have things all ready for you"", Diane announces. She leads us over to a somewhat secluded corner or the store. There are red decorated panels partitioning off a corner of the store. Behind the panels are two comfy looking loveseats, a viewing area surrounded by mirrors and an open doorway that leads to a dressing room. Its an area designed for a little fashion show. One that I have been lucky enough to use in the past. Suzanne and Ashley look around with curiosity in their eyes; they've never seen this before in a lingerie store. Diane announces, ""I think we'll start with the girls first. Michelle and Ashley, you come with me. Suzanne and Jennifer, please have a seat. Come with me girls."" Diane turns and walks towards the dressing room with the girls in tow as Suzanne and I sit on the loveseat and notice that there are glasses of champagne on the table right behind the loveseat. We each take one and clink our glasses together. ""To a wonderful day and wonderful relationship"", I say as I look into Suzanne's eyes. Suzanne takes a sip, ""Oh Jenn, this is amazing. My heart is about the beat through my chest. I gently place my hand over her heart making sure I feel the swell of her breast. ""Mmmmm…my yes it is."" I lean in and kiss her softly. 'I want you to really enjoy yourself today. Don't be worried about anything. Diane understands us and our girls."" Suzanne looks surprised. ""You mean she has a daughter too? And they are intimate?"" I explain to her what Diane has told me during our conversations. Suzanne looks more relieved and even more excited.</p><p>As we continue to chat and sip our champagne Diane walks out of the dressing room and announces that the show is about to begin. Suzanne and I both chuckle. Diane calls out to the girls, ""Alright young ladies, show your mommies what you're wearing"". Out walks Michelle wearing a black bustier, black thong, and lace topped thigh highs and her 4"" heels. She is just oozing sex appeal. I sit there just staring as I feel Suzanne's hand find mine and squeeze. I hear her whisper, ""Oh my God"". Michelle smiles at us and turns around showing off her bare ass cheeks. Diane stands to side with an approving smile. ""What do you think Jennifer?"" I cross my legs and gently scrape Suzanne's calf with my heel. My pussy is tingling. ""Wow, she looks incredible….is that really my little girl?"" I smile at Diane. ""Oh mom"", Michelle pleads. ""I'm just kidding honey, you look fantastic."" Then Ashley walks out. As sexy as my daughter looks, seeing Ashley in her black and green lace teddy and heels makes me melt. Suzanne and I just stare at this gorgeous little 14 year old looking so sexy. I hear Suzanne start to breath heavily as she squeezes my hand. Diane tells Ashley to turn around. Slowly she reveals that the teddy has a thong back and all we see is thin strip of black lace disappearing between her tight little cheeks. Diane is standing nearest to Ashley and she boldly starts to run her hand over Ashley's bare cheeks. Suzanne and I just sit and stare as Diane's red nails caress Ashley and gently pull the thong out between her cheeks. Diane asks Suzanne, ""So Suzanne, what do you think of your little girl?"" ""I'm speechless. I've never seen her look this sexy before."" ""Ashley, how does that teddy make you feel"" asks Diane. ""It feels really sexy. Even more so with everyone seeing me in it,"" Ashley replies softly. Diane smiles at her and says, ""Ok girls, back to the dressing room for the next outfit."" The girls walk away quickly with Diane leaving Suzanne and I to process what we just saw. I look at Suzanne, ""So, what do you think?"" Suzanne looks at me with wide eyes, ""On my God Jenn, I can't believe those were our little girls. They were so damn sexy. I'm actually getting wet sitting here."" ""Well that's ok"", I reply with a chuckle. ""So am I"".</p><p>A few minutes pass as we wait for the girls to return. We continue to chat about the girls and us when Diane walks out again. She calls for the girls to come out. This time Ashley comes out first wearing a pink, sheer, fly-away baby doll with a matching g-string. ""Oh honey, you look adorable in that"", exclaims Suzanne. ""Ashley, I love that on you"", I continue. ""I think she looks darling"", adds Diane. Next comes Michelle. She boldly walks out wearing a very revealing black lace bra and matching g-string with thigh highs and her 4"" heels. The first thing that pops into my head, ""She thinks she at the Victoria's Secret fashion show"". She walks towards us, strikes a pose, turns to expose her naked ass cheeks and then walks back towards Ashley, then turns again, puts her hands on her hips, and looks at us with a smile. Suzanne and I both laugh and clap for her. ""Fabulous honey!"" I exclaim. I notice Diane is standing behind Ashley and reaches around to her front and unties the front of Ashley's baby doll. Diane gets Suzanne's attention, ""Suzanne, look how easy it is for you to take this off of Ashley."" Suzanne stares at her little girl's body as Suzanne lifts the baby doll off Ashley's shoulders, exposing her bare B cup breasts to us. Diane begins to cup Ashley's breasts and Ashley leans back into Diane enjoying the sensual touch of the sexy older woman. Diane starts to kiss Ashley's cheek and ear and a deep sigh escapes from Ashley. Suzanne is staring intently, never seeing Ashley with another woman before. I lean over to Suzanne and whisper, ""Are you ok honey?"" At first she doesn't reply, but then turns her head to me and kisses me deeply, her tongue searching mine. Her hands on either side of my head. She breaks her kiss. ""I cannot thank you enough for bringing me here. I have never been this turned on before."" Diane smiles as she continues to play with Ashley's breasts. I see my little girl standing there taking all this in but looking a bit left out. I get up from the loveseat and walk towards her. I take her in my arms and kiss her. Certainly not a typical kiss a mother gives her daughter. My mouth is open and my tongue is searching for hers. I pull her into me so that her nearly bare breasts are against me. I place my hand on her bare ass cheeks and squeeze them softly as our tongues play. I break our kiss. ""I didn't want you to feel left out sweetie"", I tell her with a smile on my face. ""Oh, ok. Well don't worry, I'm really having fun putting on a show like this. Diane is so great, she has so many things for us to try on."" Again Diane calls to the girls for them to join her in the dressing room for the next outfit. Diane and Ashley walk back to the dressing room, hand in hand, as Michelle trails behind them. I return to the loveseat with Jennifer. She is leaning back and sipping her champagne trying to regain her composure. As she sits there staring out, ""Wow. All I can say is wow. This is not what I was expecting."" ""You're ok thought right?"", I ask. ""Oh honey absolutely. This has been amazing. I always fantasized about what it would be like for our relationship to be out in the open. But I never thought it would be like this."" I smile at her as I put my hand on her bare thigh. ""I was worried that this might be too much for you and Ashley. Diane thought you would go for it and of course, she's always right."" I chuckle. Suzanne replies, ""She is an amazing woman"", as she shakes her head slowly. </p><p>Suzanne and I continue to talk as we wait for the girls to return. I can only imagine what Diane will have them in next. Our conversations has moved onto possibly taking a vacation together with the girls. We excitedly talk about where we could go. A cruise? Jamaica? The Bahamas? I assured Suzanne that money shouldn't be a limiting factor for her. I have it all covered. Thank you ex-husband. </p><p>A few minutes later Diane came out from the dressing room with a huge smile on her face. I thought oh boy this should be interesting. The girls walked out together hand in hand. Oh God. Both girls are wearing matching bridal lingerie. White, totally sheer, baby dolls with tiny white g-string and lace fingerless gloves. Their nipples were hard and inviting visible under the sheer material. They looked beautiful, sexy, and erotic. I was in total love with both of them. All I heard from Suzanne was her deep breathing and a soft, ""oh my God"". Diane was standing to the side, admiring her work with a big beautiful smile. No one spoke as we watched the girls standing a few feet away from us, holding hands. They turned to each other and softly began to kiss each other. The soft kiss brought them together, wrapping their arms around each other. Their kiss becoming more intense, more urgent. I began caressing Suzanne's thigh as we watched our beautiful daughters kiss each other passionately.</p><p>The silence was broken by a strange voice. ""Well, don't they look beautiful."" Suzanne and I turned quickly, startled by the broken silence. The girls stopped kissing and looked at who was speaking. Diane spun around and exclaimed, ""Alex, I'm so glad you could make it!"" I looked at Diane in confusion then back at this mystery woman. She was older, clearly older than Suzanne and I. Even older than Diane. While she was older her looks belied her age. She was the kind of woman you see here and there. Older but sexy. Mature but youthful. Wearing a sheer white blouse and tight black skirt and black stockings and heels. Her sheer blouse advertising to everyone the white lace bra under her blouse. Then I noticed she wasn't alone. Standing next to her was a gorgeous little girl of around 10. Her blonde curls long and adorable. Her blue eyes big and beautiful. Her lips pink and glossy. Dressed in a yellow halter sundress. I watched Diane walk over to the older woman and they embraced and kissed. Not a long kiss but certainly passionate and familiar. Then she looked down at the little girl. ""Tiffany, I'm so glad your grandma could bring you too."" Diane knelt on one knee and gently kissed the little girl's lips. As I watched Diane kiss the little girl something stirred inside me. Diane stood and led the grandmother and granddaughter over to us. ""Jennifer, Suzanne, I want you to meet a dear friend of mine, this is Alexandra and her granddaughter Tiffany."" ""Oh please call me Alex,"" the older woman said. She came over to me and leaned down to kiss me. A soft and sensual kiss. He perfume was sexy…erotic even. Washing over me and arousing me even more. She leaned over to Suzanne and kissed her as well. Suzanne and I looked at each other and then back at Alex and Diane. Diane explained, ""I invited Alex and her granddaughter over. Knowing Alex I thought she would be interested in meeting you and Suzanne and your girls. And I had a feeling you might be interested in meeting Tiffany."" Diane winked at me when she said that. Alex walked over to the girls slowly and with a smile on her face. The girls, still embraced, watched this sexy older woman walk towards them. Her sexy heels clicking on the floor. She approached the girls and went to Michelle first. Alex leaned in and kissed Michelle softly and then leaned into Ashley for a similar kiss. The girls didn't seem to hesitate to kiss this unknown woman. Alex walked back towards Suzanne and I. ""And now I'd like you to meet my sweet, little granddaughter Tiffany."" This beautiful little girl walked over to me and in a sweet little voice said, ""Hi, I'm Tiffany, my grandma thought you'd like to meet me."" And with that she leaned into me and kissed me. I was frozen but I kissed this little girl back. And she knew how to kiss. I was shocked but so aroused! She left me and stepped towards Suzanne. ""Hi, I'm Tiffany, I'm pleased to meet you."" And then leaned into Suzanne. At first Suzanne pulled back but the little girl persisted and found Suzanne's lips. I could tell Suzanne wasn't sure what to do. I placed my hand gently on her back and whispered, ""Its ok honey, go ahead."" With my reassuring words and touch Suzanne returned Tiffany's kiss. I looked up and could see both Diane and Alex smiling at the sweet sight of the little girl kissing the much older Suzanne.</p>"
63,"The Lingerie Store, Chapter 2",Aliciamom,2,Mother and daughter adventure continues in the lingerie store.,"['F,F,F,F,f,f,g', 'cons', 'ped', 'teen']","<p>Whatever reservations Suzanne had about kissing a 10 year old they quickly evaporated as she gently caressed Tiffany's face while hungrily kissing her soft, glossy lips. I sit mesmerized by Suzanne's sudden passion for this beautiful little girl. As much as I enjoyed seeing them kiss I was getting anxious for my turn. Seeing their tongues flick and rub together I could feel my panties dampen even more. This was amazing to see and I couldn't wait till it was my turn to share my passion with the lovely little Tiffany.</p><p>I lean in to whisper into Suzanne's ear, ""Sweetie, I think its my turn now.""</p><p>Suzanne broke off her kiss and turns to look at me, at first she appeared a bit dazed and then a smile slowly spreads across her face.</p><p>""Oh Jenn, I'm sorry, I got totally lost in that kiss,"" she says, slightly gasping.</p><p>Suzanne turns to a panting Tiffany, ""Honey, I think Jennifer would like to give you a little kiss.""</p><p>Tiffany gives me the sweetest little smile and comes over to me, climbs up on my lap, and leans into me. Her lips are so soft and so damn kissable. I have this beautiful little girl in my lap and I can't get enough of her lips. What the hell did Alex put on her granddaughter's lips that made them taste so good? I open my mouth and my tongue comes out softly. I run my tongue slowly over Tiffany's upper lip and then her lower lip. Tiffany moans softly as my tongue works its magic over her lips. I gently bite her lower lip and then feel her tongue come out searching for mine. As our tongues touch I moan at how wonderful it feels Her small warm tongue flicking against mine feels like a butterfly kiss. It is heavenly! I hold her in my arms and kiss her. It was a kiss I had never felt before. I feel Suzanne caressing my back as Tiffany and I kiss. Suzanne is breathing deeply as she watches me make out with Tiffany like we were two horny teenagers.</p><p>As Suzanne and I are sharing the beautiful Tiffany our daughters are becoming the objects of desire by Diane and Alex. It was clear as soon as they met that Diane had designs on the 14 year old Ashley. While Suzanne was busy discovering her new found passion for a 10 year old princess, Ashley was being sensually kissed and caressed by Diane. Diane had taken off her dress to show off her matching red lace bra and thong, paired with her 5"" red heels she was quite an erotic sight. Diane, in her sexy heels, towered over Ashley. Ashley's head is tilted up and Diane is hungrily kissing the 14 year old, her hands roaming over Ashley's tight little body encased in sheer white lingerie. Ashley figured out that Diane likes to have her tongue sucked and she is doing a very good job at pleasing the much older woman. Diane has her tongue out and Ashley is enthusiastically sucking it as if it were a little cock.</p><p>Alex smiles at my daughter and takes her hand and leads her over to the other loveseat, their heels clicking on the hardwood floor. Alex, the much older and incredibly sexy grandmother, is just so alluring and inviting my 15 year old daughter simply can not resist. They sit down and Alex leans into her and kisses her softly. Michelle melts in the arms of the very sexy grandmother. While Alex kisses Michelle she runs a hand over my daughter's breasts, lingering on her nipples that are prominently poking through her sheer white baby doll. Alex's sexy red nails look striking against the sheer white lingerie. Alex releases Michelle's lips and smiles down at her.</p><p>""Oh my sweet, you are such a wonderful kisser. Your mother has taught you well"", Alex purrs softly.</p><p>Michelle blushes a little, ""How do you know I play with my mom?""</p><p>Alex chuckles softly, ""Sweetie, our friend Diane has told me quite a bit about you and your mom.""</p><p>Michelle smiles and Alex leans in for another kiss. The soft, gentle kiss quickly turns into a deep french kiss between my daughter and the sexy grandmother. Alex's hands on my daughter's perky breasts, caressing them softly as her tongue dances with my daughter's. Michelle running her fingers through Alex's long hair as she becomes more aroused by Alex's attention to her breasts. While they kiss Alex starts to work the straps of Michelle's baby doll off her shoulders, exposing her breasts. Michelle's nipples hard, reacting to Alex's fingers gently pinching and pulling them. My daughter grinds her hips against Alex's body as she plays with her nipples and explores Michelle's mouth with her tongue. Alex bites Michelle's lower lip gently and then starts to kiss her way down to Michelle's breasts. As she sucks a nipple into her mouth Michelle gasps and moans loudly. A smile crosses Alex's face as she feasts on my daughter's perky breasts.</p><p>As I kiss Tiffany, Suzanne slides the straps of my camisole off my shoulders and unhooks my bra from behind. Quickly my breasts are free and Tiffany sensing this gently cups my breasts with her little hands.</p><p>""Oh sweetie, that feels so good"", I gasp between soft little kisses with her.</p><p>Suzanne is in my ear whispering, ""You look so beautiful with her Jenn,""</p><p>I snake my hand up and around the back of Suzanne's head, pulling her closer to me as I quickly break my kiss with Tiffany and plunge my tongue into Suzanne's mouth. Kissing her deeply and wetly.</p><p>I pull my head back and stare into Suzanne's eyes full of desire,.""I can't wait to share her with you baby.""</p><p>As Suzanne and I resume french kissing Tiffany lowers her head and begins to suckle on one of my breasts. Her tongue swirls around my hard nipple then she gently sucks on it.</p><p>I moan into Suzanne's mouth, ""Oh God that feels so good.""</p><p>Suzanne chuckles, ""Tiffany is not your typical ten year old.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm,"" I reply, ""no she certainly isn't.""</p><p>I hold Tiffany to my breasts with both arms very reminiscent to when I used to hold Michelle to my breasts as a baby. Only this time I'm kissing another woman as my breasts are suckled by a pretty little girl. I look down at Tiffany sucking on my left breast as Suzanne kisses my neck and ear.</p><p>""That's a good girl sweetie. Suck on my nipple my sweet Tiffany "" I softly say to her as I gently caress her cheek with my finger just like I used to do with Michelle.</p><p>Suzanne slides her hand slowly up Tiffany's leg softly caressing her soft, tan skin. As her hand travels farther up Tiffany's leg she starts to suck my nipple harder causing me to moan.</p><p>""Oh Tiffany,"" I gasp, ""you don't know what you're doing to me little girl.""</p><p>Suzanne whispers in my ear, ""Baby, she's not wearing any panties.""</p>"
64,Nursing My New Baby,Alison,1,This is fantasy only about me at 19 nursing my 1-year-old baby girl and how it led to being sexual with her. Would love to hear from other girls who share my interests in babies/toddlers.,"['f/baby', 'ped', 'lac', 'ws', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>Hi, I'm Alison. I'm 19 and last year I gave birth to a beautiful baby  
girl I named Jenny who has just turned 1. I had never thought of  
Jenny or any young girl in a sexual way before so you can imagine  
how shocked I was whilst breastfeeding her when I started getting a  
little wet and very turned on as she sucked away on my nipple. I  
had been involved sexually with girls since I was 14 and it was a  
girl from school the same age as me but I had never thought of  
younger girls in that way, so here I was wanting so bad to slide my  
hand down my panties as I nursed Jenny, and even though it felt wrong  
I couldn't stop myself. Before I realised what I was doing I had  
removed my left breast from Jenny's mouth which caused her to start  
crying and I took off my skirt and panties leaving me naked except  
for my unbuttoned blouse.</p><p>I sat back down on the lounge and turned off the TV as I brought my  
nipple back to Jenny's mouth and as she started to suckle again a  
jolt shot through me as my hand slipped down between my legs. I just  
couldn't stop myself even though how wrong it felt and feelings of  
being ashamed I was acting this way with my daughter. I started to  
finger my clit as baby Jenny suckled away. It was amazing as she  
seemed to pick up the pace of her suckling on my breast as I felt  my
orgasm wash over me. I shuddered and laid my head back as Jenny  
seemed to drift of to sleep with my nipple still in her mouth.</p><p>I didn't know anything could be so beautiful as what I had just  
shared with my darling 1-year-old daughter and as things went on it just  
got more beautiful. When I nursed her again a few hours later in my  
bedroom lying on the bed as she suckled away, I dont know what made  
me do it but I slipped my right hand inside her diaper and gently  
stroked her smooth tiny little puffy lips which really made her suck  
my nipple more than she had earlier and once again I got wet and  
found my left hand searching for my clit. This orgasm was even  
better than the first as we lay cuddled together.</p><p>Something told me it was so wrong and the guilt inside couldn't  stop
me from wanting to explore Jenny further. I laid her back on my bed,  
removed her diaper and parted her little legs as she lay there  
sucking on her pacifier. All the guilt in the world couldn't stop me  
from wanting to taste her, I needed her so bad. I needed to feel  
like we were one. I gently stroked her puffy little lips with my  
fingers and then I leant down and gently kissed her there. The smell  
and feel of how soft she was had me dripping wet as I gently  
started to lick her and taste her in my mouth.</p><p>Jenny was cooing in delight as I licked her so gently flicking my  
tongue all over her baby pussy lips, and then I took her into my mouth
and gently sucked on her. All of a sudden I felt this wetness in my  
mouth and too my shock Jenny was peeing. Her pee had gone inside my  
mouth and on my face and run down my chest. I quickly grabbed a  
towel and used it to wipe up in shock more than anything, but then  
stopped and realised that the taste of her pee in my mouth was  
actually quite sweet and instead of wiping Jenny with the towel I  
found myself licking the rest of her pee off her little pussy and  
from around her bottom. This of course sent me over the edge and  
another wave of pleasure shot over me as I had yet another wonderful  
orgasm. I nursed Jenny in my arms in the most loving embrace as we  
drifted off together for a while, then I placed her in her crib and  
showered and sat down with a coffee when it all hit me of what I had  
done with my little baby girl. Every thought flashed through me of how  
wrong this was but nothing can take away from how beautiful a moment  
I had just shared with my new little lover.</p><p>The end.</p>"
65,The Night I Became a Woman,Allie Jones,1,This is the actual story of the night a freind of mine and me lost our virgnities.,['F /gg cons ped strap ons'],"<p>This was the night that my friend and I became women. The night we had looked forward to so much. The night I lost my cherry.</p><p>I had been introduced to sex at an early age of 9. I was never forced into
anything. I was always very curious and attracted to older women.</p><p>I was in Girl Scouts when I
lost my cherry at 10. I, my friend Rachel, who was
also 10, and 3 women were out selling cookies. We had done OK, but
not that great.  To celebrate doing a decent job, our 3 elders who
we will call Regina—52, slender build, tall, athletic—Stacey—55,
salt and pepper hair, average build, and very  aggressive—and  
Helen—48, blond, slender, shy, but very  sensual, and kind—took
us to a movie and we were going to have a sleep over at Helen's home.
She lived out in the country in a double wide trailer.</p><p>During the
movie we were rubbed even fingered. Rachel and I had been performing
oral on them for about 2 years, and were asking them to make us
women.</p><p>After the movie we grabbed a burger and drink and were driving
out to Helen's house when she pulled up to a gate and got out and
opened it. We drove into a field. She said it was her property and
she was going to show us how girls are made into women.</p><p>We went out
behind these big round bales of hay and we parked. They all got in
the back of the van with us, and had a DVD player TV combo when we
all got situated. They put on some homemade DVDs of girls with older
women. As we watched the video a girl was on all fours with her head
back and a woman was behind her with a strappy. The look on the girl's
face was amazing. It looked like she was in pure heaven. I instantly
felt the wetness in between my legs.</p><p>As we watched, Stacey was taking
our shorts off of us. The excitement was in the air. We could smell
it and feel it.</p><p>When she got our shorts off they each took turns
eating us, and soon the movie was forgotten to all of us. This was
the first time since we had known them that they went down on us.
Rachel and I had gone down on each other many times and had even been
ate by other women.</p><p>Once we were soaking wet, we were spread out and
they showed us this 5-inch long purple strap-on and told us that
tonight we would become women.  I went first, each woman holding a
leg out and then Helen lubing up her strap on, she took her fingers
and smeared some on my pussy, and then she told me it will hurt but
not very much.  I braced for impact as she rubbed the head of it up
and down before she zeroed in on my hole and slowly pushed in. It
felt like I was being impaled. She stopped and with one push she
buried it inside me, the shock of it sent electric impulses all over
my body. I lost my breath.</p><p>The next thing I remember is Regina kissing me,
and Helen started pulling it in and out saying it will make it feel
better. Within a few minutes she was pumping inside of me, and I was
loving it. I felt like a woman. I looked over at Rachel and Stacey
had her legs up and was slowly pushing inside of her too. I saw on
Rachel's face what my face must have looked like, the shock, but then
the pleasure look. As she was pumping me, I was clinching the little
blanket I was on in my hands and not wanting it to stop. Helen was
rubbing my clit as she was stroking inside me, and watching the same
thing being done to Rachel, I exploded. My body clinched and spazzed
in convulsions. It felt like every nerve in my body was being
overloaded with every great feeling it could ever know.</p><p>I was in a
blissful daze when I looked over at Rachel and saw Helen squatting
over her face while Stacey and Regina took turns with her. After a
few minutes they turned her around on all fours and buried her face
in Helen's pussy. Rachel had the most amazing look on her face that I
have ever seen. In a split second she exploded and her body wrenched
into something similar to what mine had done. She then fell over in a
heap breathing hard, with a huge smile across her face, all of us
covered in sweat. Then Regina patted her on the ass and said, ""You two
girls are now women. Now you can do anything you desire to sexually.
You will each have a variety of experiences but this was the night
you'll never forget.""</p>"
66,My First Girlbang,Allie Jones,1,,"['FFF/g pedo', 'cons', 'anal sex', 'strap ons']","<p>This is a story of a trip I took with some of my mothers friends, while she was out of town on a trip. I have 4 sisters all have had similar or the same sexual experiences as I have. Although I started sneaking out at 10 to meet women, I have lots of stories to tell from my little diaries. I will never give out the real names of women I met, to protect their privacy, as well as their families.</p><p>I was about to get one of my biggest wishes, I had lost my cherry
about 3 weeks earlier, and it opened up something inside me that made
me want to have sex with every woman I met.</p><p>My mother who loves to travel decided she and her girlfriend would take a
trip without us her kids, her girlfriend who we will call Sandra, just turned 14, and her mother had gladfuly consented to her going with Mom, on
the trade of me going with Sandra's mom, who we'll call Cindy, was 45
very pretty, brunette, who I noticed many times staring at my crotch
when I would visit to play,  and 6 of her friends to Tulsa, to see
some old friends of hers.</p><p>I was excited, I knew or felt that Cindy
wanted to mess around, and knew that me and Sandra had been having
sex with other women, and with my mother too. The last night I stayed
at Sandra's a week before  the trip, I needed to pee, so I went into
the restroom and as I walked by Cindy's door I heard her moaning, but
was too afraid to peak in, so I peed and hurried back to the room to
tell Sandra that I think her mom is having sex, but Sandra was gone.
I couldn't sleep the rest of the night and I was afraid to go peek
in.</p><p>About two hours later, Sandra came back in and was holding her
butt. I waited till she was about to lie back down and asked her
where she was, and she said, ""Mom told me to pretend like I was you
and she used the strap on, on me and did me in the butt for like 30
minutes, until she collapsed from orgasm and being worn out."" I
instantly got wet, and after she lay down I spent the rest of the
morning eating her, hoping her mother would come in and catch me.</p><p>When Mom came over about 9  that next morning to get me and we picked
up my sisters, she told us that her and Sandra were going to be going
on a trip and that I would be staying with Cindy and making a trip
with her and some friends, instantly in my mind I pictured Cindy and
two women doing amazing things to me and my body. I must have been
daydreaming for 10 minutes, when Mom touched my nose with her finger
and said, ""Lil Allie bear what are you doing?""</p><p>""Nothing Mom....""</p><p>It
seemed like an eternity for that Wednesday to get there but when it
did, I couldn't help but hug Cindy after she closed the door and bury
my face right between her tits and even caught myself grinding into
her leg. She put both hands under my jaw and lifted my head up and
kissed me on the lips and said, ""Allie, I want you to have fun while
you're with us, and if you say no we know to stop. I just smiled and
kissed her back. I was hoping to mess with her that night but she was
busy packing and getting everything ready.</p><p>I fell asleep on the couch
and the noise of several women woke my up about 11 that night, and as
my eyes focused I noticed 6 women and Cindy standing by the couch and
talking, I could have swore I heard them say we will take turns and
then all at once on her little pussy. The next thing I remember is
them waking me up at midnight at telling me we were leaving and that
I needed to wake up..</p><p>I woke up excited or hoping that I had heard
what I think I heard, I got into the suburban at the far back and
Cindy was on my left and one of her friends was on my right, she just
kept smiling at me and said, ""It's amazing what you can get a chance at
with the flip of a coin.""</p><p>When we got started down the road, it
was pitch black, and I was wondering what they had in mind for me,
when I felt Cindy's hand touch my thigh and start rubbing it, and I
felt another hand on my other thigh. I turned to Cindy and when I did
she kissed me, and I felt my legs get pulled apart and my pussy being
gently rubbed. It felt so good. I was moaning when Cindy said, ""Turn
and kiss Becca.""</p><p>As I turned to Becca she met me with a fierce wild
kiss and I felt her finger slide inside me, and I felt my shirt being
moved up and hands being ran all over me. Now I felt Cindy slide her
finger inside me too, and then one slide in my butt. I was rocking my
hips up and down it felt so good. I lay my head back, and Cindy
turned my legs toward her and she went down on me and I came within
just a few minutes. Becca was still kissing me and the three women in
the seat just in front of mine had all turned around, and I could
hear them saying, ""Fuck that little slut, fuck that little whore.""</p><p>Then
I heard Becca ask me, ""Do you want to be our whore Allie? do you want
to fuck all of us?""</p><p>I looked around and before I could think I was
saying, ""Yes, please, please don't make me beg for it.""</p><p>I heard them say,
""Pull over at the next motel,"" then the woman driving said, ""Fuck that, I
know where to go.""</p><p>After a few more miles both women in the back had
me sucking on their strap ons while the women in front took turns
fingering me and pulling my hair. I was so wet, that it was running
all the way down my leg. We turned down a dirt road and ended up at
an old barn that had to be a 100 years old. We pulled inside and
leaning up against the poles inside were three big mattresses. That's
when it hit me. I wasn't the first girl for them to do this too.</p><p>They
all eagerly jumped out set the mattresses down and all had strap on
on except for one, she was Becca's oldest daughter, around 35 or so,
very pretty. She was on her knees and had strip naked and crawled
over to me kissing me, and helping me remove what little clothes I
had on. She then lay me down and started licking me. I was looking
at the women begging for them to fuck me. Finally Cindy knelt down
and turned me around pulled me back and said, ""This is how me make
sluts our sluts.""</p><p>She lubed her fingers and strap on, it was 10
inches long and inch and half thick. I was scared but I was going to
show them I could take it. She rubbed the head against my pussy then
she surprised me by pushing it inside my ass. I am not going to lie,
it hurt like a mother fucker. I had tears in my eyes, but I knew it
had to get better, and once she got it in, I felt a hand grab my head
and lift it up and one of the other women told me to suck her
strappie, it would take my mind off of it.</p><p>I glanced over to my left
and saw Becca's daughter on all fours getting fucked so hard from
behind it was like thunder when she got slammed into. I slowly took
it in and as I did  I felt Cindy start pumping inside me, and now I
knew why so many women liked big things in their ass. In a few
minutes she was going in and out so fast, that my hair kept bouncing
in front of my eyes.</p><p>Then after I came so hard that I balled up, one
of the other women got on top of me and slid inside my pussy. She did
not waste time starting to fuck me, and as I looked into her eyes, I
seen that same look in Mom's eyes when she would fuck us. I wanted to
kiss her but all I could do was suck on her tits, and wrap my legs
around her back.</p><p>She told then that this is where they used to bring
my mom and older sisters when they fucked them. She came after
telling me about how they used to fuck Mom in the back of a truck at
football games, and some women even paid to fuck Mom. The next woman
got up and she lay on her back and picked me up, and slid inside of
my pussy and she grabbed my shoulders after a few minutes and pulled
me down. Then I felt someone sliding a strappie in my ass. I got
scared, are they trying to rip me, or hurt me, but it soon passed as
she slid in and after a few strokes I came again. I lay like that
for at least two hours as they all took turns with me.</p><p>The rest in
the next story.</p>"
67,My First Girlbang 2,Allie Jones,2,,"['F /g . pedo', 'cons', 'anal', 'strap ons']","<p>As each woman would rotate under and behind me, I couldn't help but
think of how I would love to do this all day. I never knew sex could
be so good, and it did make me feel like a woman. I looked over at
Beccas daughter and they had her on her back with her legs up and I
could see the strappie going in and out of her, I wondered if my
pussy looked like that each time the strappie went in and out? I
wanted to go over and lick and suck her clit while they fucked her.
As I was in my daze concentrating on the feeling of being full, and
rhythm of both women on top and bottom each going in and out at same
time,  Cindy came around to the front of me and started kissing me,
holding her hands behind her back. She said I am going to show you
what we are going to use next on you, I could fill the anxiety inside
me start to rise, my mind was racing, what could it be? She pulled
her hands to the front and there was a strappie that was at least 20
inches long, and easy 3 inches thick, I was scared. She then said
this is what we call Johnny, and I asked why do you call it Johnny,
and she said little darling that is later. She said we are going to
take you over to that table looking thing and tie your hands, knees,
legs and feet, so you wont get hurt when we put this inside you, and
don't worry darling we are only going in to this mark, she showed me
a mark and said this is how deep all the 10 year old girls take it,.
She said we are going let Leslie finish fucking you for a little bit
more, then we are going to take you over there OK? I said yes mam,
and couldn't help but wonder how it would feel inside me. I turned to
look back at Leslie and then down at Jenny, they had all this lust
in their eyes and I knew it was for me.  I could feel them both pick
up speed, and Leslie pulled my hair back and said I get to fuck your
little whore ass with Johnny, you will beg me to stop you little
slut, but guess what? It will only make me fuck you harder and
deeper.  She then pushed my head forward gave three hard deep thrust
then pulled out of my ass, and threw the condom off to the condom
pile,. Then Jenny gave about a dozen hard thrust as she kissed my
lips and then rolled me over and pulled out of me, bringing the
strappie to my mouth to suck it clean..She told me to lick the head
of it, then kiss my way down then take as much as I could in my
mouth, as I did what she said she rubbed my clit. And fingered me a
few quick times, before pulling her fingers out and sucking them
off.  She told me to rest for a minute while they got everything set
up, they set up cameras, and pulled out these mask, and laid them
down, they then called me over and tied me up where my face was down,
ass up and my feet, legs, ankles were all tied up to this wooden lock
thing with cushions where my feet went through..  They put the mask
on then put this red ball in my mouth and turned on some music, I
looked over and seen Leslie putting this huge strappie on, it had two
belts that looked like the ones my dad wears, this strappie was
hanging down past her knees, I gulped then started thinking what in
the fuck are they going to do to me, it was as big around as right
above my knee.  I would not show them pain, I would never let them
see me act like it hurt, although I knew it would. They put a mirror
in front of me and one up above the head of Leslie where I could see
my end,  she took this bottle of lube and poured it all over her
strappie stroking it into it and all over it, she then poured it on
my crack and as it was going down she would smear it in, and rub it
on my lips, .. I seen the look in her eyes go from kind and curious
to squinched and angry, she looked at me, and she said I want to ask
you something Allie, you can answer with shaking your head yes or no,
and she asked me if I remembered calling a woman on yahoo an ignorant
old bitch? I thought to myself, oh shit, she was a real woman!! She
then smiled and said, I'm going to show your little slut ass, just
how much of a real woman I am. She then took it slowly pushed against
my twat, I could feel my pussy trying to keep it out, but to no avail
she slowly slid it in, I was in agony and I think I must have
blacked out, because the next thing I remember is her having both
hands on my hips, and slowly fucking me with this monster of a
strappie, I heard two of the women say, shes not bleeding like the
other girls did, I was completely numb, looking back through the
mirror watching knowing that I was taking it in, gave me a rush, but
why couldn't I feel it, I could feel inside and it was uncomfortable
to say the least, but it wasn't massive pain? I could feel and see
her picking up speed, and the other women were saying come on now,
its time to share, she simply said 30 more and then she fucked me
hard for at least 15 seconds, I felt like I had a baby moving inside
me, but it felt good,. I felt the first real pleasure when she pulled
it out,  then Cindy put it on and just by the way she entered my
pussy, I could tell she seemed to care about me, the way she looked
at me, and would ask me, do you like it Allie? And smile, I could
tell she wanted so much more than to just fuck me. She would rub my
back and run her hand against my cheek as she would stroke in and out
of me, I loved the way she fucked me, when she pulled out to let
Jenny have it she bent down, licking my ass and then sucking on my
clit, it sent electric shocks and pleasure all over my body. Jenny
started out slow, but she got going real fast she had her hand on the
mark on the strappie so she would not hurt me, but could still go
deep, I came so many times that I didn't really enjoy the last two
hours of it, I was just kind of there, but when I would look up in
their eyes, I would get so wet, just thinking how much they were
lusting after me.  To be continued</p>"
68,Fun With Cindy,Allie Jones,1,"This is a story of me and Cindy, who was and still is the best lover I have ever had.","['F/g ', 'anal', 'pedo', 'cons', 'strap ons']","<p>Sneaking out was nothing knew to me, I had been sneaking out
for a long time. Since today was my 13th birthday I figured I wanted
to enjoy the night. I was staying at my aunt's house and she and her
girlfriend was occupied with my sister Miranda. I got on her
computer and sent instant messages to several women and let them know
to meet me at the usual place. I had no clue if any or all had gotten
it, but I went and took a shower and then dressed up, took lube, and
some toys from my aunt's bathroom and left them a note telling them
I'd be back in the morning. I left, I stopped by my aunt's care looked
in her console and took a 20, in case I got hungry. I was cutting
through the alley way, the closer I got the more excitement I felt.
They as a whole all knew each other, I had been to several gatherings
with all of them, and they considered me as all of theirs and not
just one of theirs. As I came around the back of the old feed supply
store, I could see a cigarette lighting up in the corner, I smiled
and said well Cindy is here, as I giggled to my self, she never
smoked except when she knew that we were meeting. As I walked through
the little hole in the wall,  I heard Cindy say, there is my little
precious girl, I felt drawn to her and walked over to her kissing her
and hugging her as I always did. She held me tight, when she held me
it always felt different, I felt so secure.  I asked her if anyone
else was coming and she said not that I know of, so we waited for
about 20 minutes and got in her van, I stood behind her with my head
on the side of her head, and my arms draped around her neck. We drove
very fast to her little hideaway as she calls it, a Trailer house
that sat on the back of her property. We got out and walked up on the
porch and she said I want you to dance for me, and strip, she turned
on a drearily slow song, but I danced to it, slowly teasing her,
knowing she liked to see me from behind I teased her only showing so
much before turning away or lifting up, I eased my top off and ran it
between my legs and tossed it at her, she smelled them then took her
top off, she had such a beautiful body, I didn't know who was teasing
who. She called me over with one finger, and pulled me down to her
and we kissed our tongues traded blows, and tried to wrestle past the
others.  I looked into her eyes, and I was hypnotized, here was one
of the most beautiful women in the world, and she wanted me? I still
haven't figured it out, she could have anyone, but yet I was her
favorite.  Her hands ran all over my back then down to my crack and
she rubbed her finger around my ass, she told me ""Allie I have fucked
you hundreds of times, but tonight you are going to fuck me. I want
you to do everything we have done to you, to me. She stood up grabbed
my hand and took me inside, she had set this up just for me. She had
a mattress on the floor in what was the living room. She got down on
her back and said do what you want, I quickly took charge, I told her
to get up and suck my pussy, I sat back in a chair and lifted my
legs, up and she crawled over and slid her tongue up and down my
lips, before she closed her mouth in and sucked on my clit. She ran
her hands up and down the back of my thighs, as she sucked, licked
and slid her tongue all over my very wet pussy, she took two of her
fingers, and slid them deep in my ass, and started pumping in and out
of me while she sucked my pussy. She was going in and out as fast as
she could, I had to fight it to keep from cumming, but I could not
hold back too long and exploded, rolling over to my right, she
pushed me back down and held me in place as she licked it all up, and
then she said, I change my mind, I'm going to fuck you. She walked
over to her table and grabbed the monster strappie she had used so
many times on me before, but no lube, . She came over and told me to
grab my ankles and pull them down to my shoulders, I did what I was
told, I took a deep breath as she took the head and slid it inside
me, until it was half way in, she then said tell me if it hurts and
kept going in me. She pushed it in about 4 more inches when I stopped
her, and said that is good. She wrapped her thumb and fingers around
it and said OK very good,. She then started the in and out motion, I
could see my belly rise when it would go in, and go down as she
pulled out. She then got on top of me, and pulled her hand off of the
strappie and put one hand on my chest and one on the chair behind me,
and started pumping in and out of me, It felt so good, I took my
hands and put them on her sides was raising my hips to meet her
thrust. It took me a few to see that she was almost going all the way
in my pussy with that monster Strappie, I laid my head back and she
kissed me, and I worked my hands back to her ass cheeks and pulled
her harder into me. I could hear the smacking sounds, I could feel my
body being driven back into the chair, and my little nipples were as
hard as rocks. She slowed down and knelt down, pulling my ass to the
edge and put both my legs on her left side, and started sliding back
inside of me, while slapping my left ass cheek. She then took her
arms and spread my legs wide holding them out, while she continued
going inside me, as I was watching, I felt another massive orgasm,
and it was so hard and intense that I tore a duster hanger off the
wall. She let me recuperate for a minute then she turned my almost
limp body, over and pulled my legs down to the floor placing my knees
just inside of hers, and she took the head out and lubed it up,
before sliding it inside my ass, very slowly. I clinched my teeth, I
knew that the initial pain would pass and turn into pleasure she
would go in an inch or two then pull back and then slide back inside
of me, she got it in, and let it set for a few seconds. She then
reached up balling my hair in her hand and I knew it was about to
come, she started out slowly, very slowly, she said I love to watch
this go in and out of you, I know you like the way it feels. She
picked up her speed, and and would pull back on my hair each time she
drove inside me. She then let go of my hair and  she gently placed
both of her hands on my hips, and then kept up a good tempo, not
slowing down, I could feel her thighs hitting mine and her hands
pulling me back and forth. She then tensed up, started quivering and
moaning and still trying to keep going inside of me, but she slowed
down, and then collapsed on my back, kissing my shoulder, as she told
me that she loved being with me.</p>"
69,"Amanda and Tara, Part 1",Amanda,1,,['F/g'],"<p class=""h2"">The first day</p><p>Amanda sat quietly at the bus terminal waiting for her niece, Tara,
to arrive from Denver. Her sister had moved to Colorado's capital city two
years earlier and She was happy to be only a forty five minute drive
away. Amanda lived in Boulder where she had for the past five years, ever
since graduating from college.</p><p>The Denver - Boulder express bus pulled into the terminal and
within minutes the passengers began to file off. Amanda's face lit up when
she saw her lovely little niece bound off of the bus. The girl paused once
she stepped off of the coach and looked around for a moment before seeing
her aunt through the window. A smile lit her face and she came running into
the terminal, colliding with Amanda and wrapping her arms around her.</p><p>They had always had a good relationship with one another. Amanda
could not have children, and had never wanted her own, but she adored Tara
and spent as much time with her as she could.</p><p>This weekend was the beginning of Tara's summer vacation and she
would be spending it, and most of the following week in Boulder. Stacy,
Amanda's sister, would be spending the time in Hawaii with her current
boyfriend. ""How have you been Angel?"" Amanda asked, peeling the child off
of herself. She smiled down at her lovely little nubian princess. Amanda
herself was almost Irish in appearance. Fair skin and red hair with lovely
green eyes. She had narrow hips and a smallish B cup chest, but over all
was very happy with her looks.</p><p>""Great!"" Tara beamed. ""Can we have a picnic?"" Tara loved going up
into the mountains and having picnics with her aunt. ""Where's Jamie?"" She
inquired about Amanda's last girlfriend.</p><p>Amanda's family had been rather religious and none of them had paid
much attention to the fact that their oldest daughter had not had a
boyfriend since junior high school. It was more denial than anything else
that they had not noticed her regular stream of new female friends, some of
whom would move in with her for short periods of time.</p><p>Her last relationship, with Jamie, a girl of only eighteen had
ended almost before it could begin. She rarely got overly upset about
loosing a girlfriend. There had always been something missing in her
relationships, something she could not pin down.</p><p>Amanda looked down at her lovely ten year old niece and
smiled. ""We'll have a picnic I promise."" She said.</p><p>Another hug and they collected up Tara's luggage before heading out
to Amanda's Jaguar. They rode the short distance to her house with Tara
chattering away about everything that had happened since they had seen each
other last.</p><p>Amanda was simi wealthy, living in a lovely three bedroom house in
Boulder's north end. She pulled into the drive and helped Tara with her
things, ushering the girl into the house.</p><p>""What do you want to do this weekend?"" She asked her niece.</p><p>""Can we go to the planetarium?"" Tara loved going to the planetarium
and watching the laser shows.</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Tara smiled a broad smile and walked away to put her things in the
guest room. Amanda watched her go, realizing she was enjoying the sight of
the girl's round little butt swaying slightly as she walked. Immediately
she blushed and looked away, ashamed to have allowed such a thought into
her head.</p><p>Tara was a lovely little girl though. She was only four feet nine
inches tall, with dark brown curly hair and green eyes. She had her hair
pulled back in barrettes exposing her pretty little face. Amanda never
ceased to be amazed at how beautiful mixed race children could be. Tara's
father had been black. Stacy had gotten pregnant during a short lived
relationship. She chose to keep the child even though her and Marcus did
not work out.</p><p>Amanda was sitting on the couch watching television when Tara came
in and flopped down almost on top of her. ""I love you aunt Amanda."" She
said wrapping her arms around her aunt. Amanda put her arm over the girl
and pulled her close, rubbing her back gently.</p><p>Tara was wearing a short skirt with a half shirt, something Amanda
was surprised her mother would have bought. Her thin legs were folded under
her and Amanda found herself looking at the smooth, dark skin of Tara's
thighs. Realizing it, she blushed and tried to place her focus back on the
increasingly uninteresting talk show on television.</p><p>Tara leaned back against the arm of the couch and kicked her legs
over her aunt. Again Amanda found herself looking at her niece. She
followed the lovely skin of her legs up to the hem of her skirt, noticing
that she could just see Tara's pink underwear. Amanda found her self
staring at them, unable to look away.</p><p>Amanda's eyes traveled up Tara's body, her smooth stomach with her
tiny, cute belly button. Up to the slightly visible mounds that would be
her breasts. She suddenly became aware that Tara was looking back at her
and smiling. Amanda blushed and averted her eyes, ashamed of herself.</p><p>""Do you think my boobs will get as big as my mom's?"" The girl
asked. Amanda was awash in humiliation, Tara had indeed seen her looking.</p><p>""I... I'm not sure."" Amanda answered. ""Are you hungry?"" She wanted
an escape and preparing a snack for Tara would fit the bill nicely. Tara
shook her head but Amanda got up and went in to the kitchen just the same.</p><p>In the kitchen Amanda poured herself a glass of wine and leaned
against the counter, sipping it. She was feeling something she had not in a
while. Horny. Something about Tara was getting to her and she could not
place it. Amanda drained her glass and went back to the living room.</p><p>They watched the rest of the television program then left the house
for a fast food restaurant. Amanda did not feel like cooking and Tara loved
burgers so it was an easy dinner.</p><p>When they got home Tara went into the guest room and started
unpacking her things. Amanda stayed in the living room watching television,</p><p>Tara came out of the guest room and flopped down on the couch,
kicking her legs over her aunts lap. ""How come you don't have a boyfriend?""
She asked.</p><p>Amanda was taken aback by the suddenness of the question. ""I don't
want one."" She finally said.</p><p>""Why?"" Tara pushed. She wiggled around for several moments trying
to get comfortable.</p><p>""I just don't sweetie.""</p><p>""Mom thinks your gay."" She said so matter of factly.</p><p>""She said that?"" Amanda asked incredulous. Tara nodded her
head. ""When did she say that?""</p><p>""When I asked how come you never got married."" She pursed her lips
for a moment. ""Are you?""</p><p>""That's kind of personal sweetie."" Amanda blushed. She was not
ashamed of her sexuality but she was not sure she should be talking about
it with her niece.</p><p>""I am."" Tara offered.</p><p>""What?"" Amanda almost shouted. ""You don't know what your saying
sweetie, your too young to know that."" Amanda knew she was lying
though. She had known she was gay almost from the moment she had learned of
the concept.</p><p>""I do know."" Tara snapped. She frowned at her aunt. Tara was used
to being treated like an adult by her aunt and to be spoken to like a child
hurt her feelings. ""Are you gay?"" She asked again, this time more
impatiently.</p><p>""I just don't have a boyfriend angel."" She finally said. She had
never told her family of her sexuality, and thought that they had believed
her when she told them that her girlfriends were just friends.</p><p>""Please be gay aunt Mandy."" Tara whined. ""Please, I don't want to
be the only one.""</p><p>Amanda's heart melted. Hearing her niece say something so pure, and
so sweet she felt the need to open up to her. ""I'm a lesbian sweet
heart. You've met some of my girlfriends."" Tara squealed and jumped up to
hug her aunt. She wrapped her arms around Amanda's neck and began kissing
her cheeks, giggling as she did. ""Okay sweetie."" Amanda said as she gently
broke away. ""Just don't tell your mom I told you okay?""</p><p>""Of course not."" Tara said. ""She'd freak out.""</p><p>Amanda chuckled. Her sister would freak out. Stacy was quite
religious when it gave her the opportunity to look down on some one. ""You
probably shouldn't tell her about yourself either.""</p><p>""God no!"" Tara gasped. ""She's throw me out.""</p><p>Amanda did not see Stacy throwing her out, what she did see was her
sister putting Tara through homosexual recovery. Stacy would no doubt go
through the church to try and cure her daughter. ""I'll keep your secret.""
Amanda drew an `x' on her chest. ""Cross my heart."" Tara was visibly
relived.</p><p>""Have you had many girlfriends?"" She asked, her curiosity getting
the better of her. Amanda shrugged. ""What do you do with them?"" The girl
seemed genuinely confused and interested.</p><p>""Tara!"" Amanda gasped. ""That's really something I can't talk to you
about hun.""</p><p>""Fine."" She crossed her arms over her chest and feigned pouting.</p><p>They watched television for most of the rest of the night
quietly. Around ten Amanda got up and ushered her little niece into the
guest room where she kissed her good night.</p><p>""Aunt Mandy... I'm glad you told me."" Tara said as her aunt turned
off the light.</p><p>Amanda went up to her room and climbed into bed, pulling her
clothes off as she did. The image of Tara's legs would not leave her
head. She found herself fantasizing about touching them, drawing her
fingers along the Tara's lithe, beautiful legs. Absently Amanda slid her
hand down her pants and into her underwear. She began massaging her clit,
moaning softly as she did.</p><p>Guilt was secondary to the excitement she was feeling. Amanda
imagined what it would be like to kiss Tara's soft lips. She dreamt of
running her hands over the girl's body, touching her fleshy bumps on her
chest that would one day be breasts. She bit her lip as her excitement
began to build. The walls in the house were thin and she did not want Tara
to hear her. Amanda buried her face in her pillow and let out a loud groan
as the waves of heat and pleasure ran through her body. She folder her legs
over her hand as she came, drenching her fingers in her own
juices. Exhausted by her climax, Amanda drifted at the edge of sleep.</p><p>Amanda opened her eyes and sat up with a start. Tara was crawling
across the bed, pulling the covers over herself as she did. ""Wha?"" Amanda
grumbled.</p><p>""I can't sleep."" Tara whispered.</p><p>""Oh baby, you shouldn't...""</p><p>""Please aunt Mandy."" Tara begged. Amanda nodded her head and held
the covers up so she could get the rest of the way under the covers. Tara
pushed her body against Amanda's, wiggling and shifting until she was
comfortable. Amanda wrapped her arm over her niece and snuggled her
close. ""I love you aunt Mandy.""</p><p>""I love you too angel.""</p><p class=""h2"">Saturday</p><p>Amanda opened the door for Tara and they hurried into the
apartment, still excited from the dazzling laser show they had just come
from. Tara hurried to the bathroom while Amanda went into the kitchen and
poured herself a glass of wine. She then poured a soda for her niece and
took it into the living room where she found the girl flipping through
channels. ""Thirsty?"" Amanda set the glass down on the coffee table.</p><p>""Can I have what your having instead?"" Tara asked. Amanda shook her
head immediately. ""Please aunt Mandy!"" She begged.</p><p>Unable to resist her niece Amanda went into the kitchen and poured
half a glass of wine for the girl. Stacy would throw a fit if she found
out, but it was the beginning of summer vacation, the girl deserved some
celebration. ""So what do you think about going up to the mountains tomorrow
and having that picnic?"" Amanda asked as she handed the wine to Tara.</p><p>""Yes!"" She squealed. Amanda sat down next to her niece and sipped
from her wine. Several minutes later she noticed that Tara had nearly
finished her glass. ""Just a little more?"" She begged, holding out her
glass. Her aunt rolled her eyes and agreed. Tara jumped up and almost ran
to the kitchen. She returned seconds later with the bottle and filled
Amanda's glass before pouring more for herself.</p><p>""If you tell your mom, you know we're both dead right?""</p><p>""I never tell mom about what I do here."" Tara said with a smile.</p><p>At the bottom of her second glass of wine, Amanda was feeling it's
effects. A heady warmth flowed through her and she was slightly dizzy. She
leaned back on the couch and focused on the television. Tara moved close to
her and snuggled against her aunt. Amanda began absently rubbing the girl's
back. She was hardly paying attention to herself, simply enjoying the
sensation of her beautiful little niece laying against her.</p><p>Tara pulled her legs up and leaned into Amanda. It was then that
she realized that she was rubbing her niece's round ass. She pulled her
hand away and heard Tara let out a disappointed sigh. Amanda glanced down
at Tara, confused. ""You okay angel?""</p><p>""That felt good."" She slurred.</p><p>It had felt good. Amanda had not felt so comfortable with any one
in a long time. Tara firm little butt had felt so right in her hand that it
frightened her. `You're way to drunk.' She scolded herself. `Shit and she's
drunk too.' Amanda was ashamed of herself.</p><p>Tara's arm slid down to her aunt's leg and the girl began lightly
tracing circles around her inner thigh. Tara's finger was reaching much to
far up Amanda's thigh for her comfort, but no matter how hard she tried she
could not make herself say anything about it. What disturbed her even more
was the warmth she was feeling between her legs.</p><p>Amanda had resumed rubbing her niece's back and found herself
allowing her hand to slid further and further down the girl's back until
she was once again circling her palms on the girl's ass.</p><p>""I'm going to put on my Pee Jays!"" Tara said as she jumped up,
nearly startling Amanda sober.</p><p>`Good idea.' She thought to herself and she went to her own room to
do the same. For Amanda pajamas were a pair of boxer shorts and a long tee
shirt. For Tara it meant a shirt that came down just above her mid thigh
and a pair of shorts.</p><p>Amanda sat back down on the couch closely followed by her
niece. Tara curled up next to her aunt and immediately laid her hand back
on Amanda's thigh, resuming the gentle little circles she had been drawing.</p><p>With her shame and excitement both growing, Amanda slid her hand
down Tara's back, curling her finger's around her little behind. She
squeezed her niece's bum, then began stroking her back, under her shirt.</p><p>""That feels nice."" Tara said. The acknowledgment sent a shock
through Amanda, once more threatening to chase away her light buzz. Tara's
little fingers flattened out on Amanda's leg and she began rubbing,
stopping her hand only after her finger tips passed under the leg of her
aunt's boxers.</p><p>Feeling those tiny little fingers under her boxers should have
prompted her to put an end to the cuddling, but instead she found herself
growing more curious. Each time Tara's hand slid up her leg she felt the
familiar quiver in her belly, the tight cold jump she only felt when she
was with a lover.</p><p>Amanda closed her eyes, whispering to herself, begging herself to
stop this. She was sure Tara could not know what she was doing, but the
girl seemed so deliberate in her actions. Her niece's whole hand was
slipping under the hem of the shorts now. Her finger tips were coming only
inches from her burning sex.</p><p>She had to know for sure. She had to know what Tara was
thinking. Amanda slid her finger tips under the waistband of her niece's
underwear, gently caressing her soft skin.</p><p>Tara paused for a moment before relaxing into her aunt, ""mmmm."" She
purred. Amanda's pussy was on fire, feeling the little girl's behind under
her finger tips was like a drug, an addiction forcing her to
continue. Amanda rubbed her hand over the curve of Tara's rump and brushed
just inches from the girl's tender young sex. She pushed her fingers
further.</p><p>Amanda paused. She was about to cross a line that she could never
come back from. What she was doing now was wrong but what she was about to
do was unforgivable. ""Are you okay?"" She asked. Tara's heavy breathing
stopped and she opened her eyes to turn and look up at her aunt.</p><p>""I like it."" She said softly.</p><p>Spurred on by Tara, Amanda pushed her fingers down, feeling the
velvety soft skin surrounding her niece's labia. She brushed her fingers
over the girl's slit and up it's length to search for her tiny clit. ""Do
you want me to stop?"" Tara said nothing. She simply pushed her hand as far
up Amanda's shorts as she could. Her fingers were dangerously close to her
aunt's mound and she was sure the girl could feel her heat. Tara's fingers
were reaching, clumsily searching for her aunt's pussy. She became more
aggressive, adjusting herself so she could get a better reach.</p><p>Amanda's breath seized in her chest as she felt her niece's tiny
fingers move through her pubic hair. ""I don't have any yet."" The girl
said. Amanda could only silently nod her head. She did not stop exploring
her niece's folds though. With each passing moment she could feel the girl
getting wetter and wetter. She could feel Tara's heart pounding her in
chest. She wanted the girl. Right and wrong, incest, taboo, none of it
mattered to her, she just wanted her niece.</p><p>The ring of the phone startled Amanda, any remaining buzz she had
had was gone now. It rang again, and with a gentle pat on Tara's butt she
got up to answer it, despite the girl's protests. ""Tara, it's your mom.""
She said as she walked back into the living room holding the phone.</p><p>""Hi mom!"" She squealed into the phone. ""We were having a tickle
fight... I won't... I wiiillll... Maaaa Ooooom! Okay, I love you too, bye
bye."" She handed the phone back to her aunt.</p><p>""She's being a perfect angel Stacy, relax. You just have a good
time."" Amanda said. ""Kisses."" She pushed the off button on the phone and
set it on the end table next to the couch. Tara immediately started
giggling.</p><p>""That scarred me."" She laughed.</p><p>""Me too."" Amanda turned to face the little girl and folder her leg
under herself. ""Sweetie, what we were doing... Before... We shouldn't have
done that. People don't think kindly of grown-ups that do those things to
little girls.""</p><p>""I knooooww."" She grumbled. ""I know all about peta... Umm
Petathingys...""</p><p>""Pedophiles."" Amanda offered.</p><p>""Yeah them. And I don't care. It's different if I liked it isn't
it?"" She asked with wide eyes.</p><p>""It's only different for you. But your mom, the world, to them I'm
forcing you. I'm abusing you.""</p><p>""The world sucks."" Tara said, her bottom lip pouting. The girl's
eyes were glazing over, and she looked like she was about to cry. ""Please
Aunt Mandy."" She begged.</p><p>Amanda did not know why but the magic words for her were `Please
aunt Mandy.' Tara had been, for years, able to get almost anything she
wanted by uttering that incantation. It wasn't her lovely little face or
the pouty lip, it was the new feelings and desires in Amanda that prompted
her to reconsider her stance. But not without a drink.</p><p>The wine bottle was on the table sweating. Amanda poured herself a
glass of wine and drank it down, then poured another. Tara immediately slid
off of the couch to her knees and poured a little of the red nectar into
her own glass. She sipped it, preparing herself for what she had decided
she wanted for some time now.</p><p>The girl slid back up on to the couch timidly and turned to face
her aunt. ""Now what?"" She asked.  Amanda nodded her head absently.</p><p>`Yeah now what aunt Mandy?' She asked herself. Tara was perched on
her knees, her feet folded under her. As gently as she could Amanda leaned
forward and pushed Tara back, coaxing her legs out from beneath her. When
the girl's head rested on the arm of the couch, Amanda leaned down and
gently kissed Tara's full lips. She parted her lips ever so slightly and
pinched the girl's bottom lip between her own before breaking the kiss and
sitting back.</p><p>`Slowly.' She said to herself. She had to be gentle with the
girl. If she did too much to fast it would frighten Tara. The child had
only experienced the most minor of petting, and lightest of sexual contact,
and though she seemed to want more, she could not know just what more
meant. ""God your beautiful."" She whispered, blushing when she realized
she'd spoken.</p><p>""So are you aunt Mandy.""</p><p>""What do you want?"" Amanda asked. Tara blushed and giggled and
covered her face with her hands. ""Sweetie, it's ok, I won't laugh."" She
reassured.</p><p>""Can I... Umm, Can I see your boobs?"" It was genuine, so innocent
that Tara's tiny voice and the simplicity of the question almost made
Amanda cry. She began unbuttoning her shirt, feeling unsure. She kept her
eyes on her niece's face as she worked the buttons.</p><p>Her shirt finally fell away and Tara's eyes widened almost
comically as Amanda unclasp her bra and slipped it off of her
shoulders. The girl pushed herself up on to her elbows, studying her aunt's
thirty four C breasts. She pushed herself up until she was sitting, and
reached out toward the round globes. ""Can I touch them?"" Amanda nodded her
head. Tara smiled and closed her hands over her aunt's breasts, rubbing
them, playing with them. She was smiling, giggling. Amanda relaxed seeing
how much fun her niece seemed to be having.</p><p>Tiny thumbs plucked at Amanad's nipples and she laughed in spite of
herself. ""What are you doing?"" She asked.</p><p>""It feels good when I rub mine."" Tara said quietly. ""Do you like
it?"" Amanda nodded her head. Each time Tara's thumb brushed over her
nipples, she could feel it all the way to her clit.</p><p>""Mmmm."" She purred. ""That's nice.""  Amanda rubbed the girl's cheek
with the backs of her fingers, smiling down at her. ""You like it... Mmphh,
You like that too do you?"" She asked, trying to recapture her hold on the
moment. Tara nodded vigorously. Amanda wrinkled her nose when she smiled
and reached out, running her hands up along the girl's body. She caught
Tara's tee shirt with her fingers and pulled it up. The girl obliged,
lifting her arms in the air and giving her aunt a break from the intense
stimulation.</p><p>With Tara's shirt now laying on the floor Amanda coaxed the girl
back to a reclined position. She straddled Tara and resting a part of
weight on the girl's legs began running her hands over the child's belly
and chest.</p><p>Amanda could feel the girl draw a deep breath every time her
fingers passed over her nipples. Tara's breath was heavy and quick. Amanda
felt the familiar quiver in her belly as she rolled the girl's nipples
between her fingers and felt them harden to her touch. `What are you
doing?' She kept asking herself.</p><p>Amanda caught herself as she began unbuttoning Tara's shorts. She
stopped and looked into the girls face. She was laying there, a slight
smile on her lips and heavy eyelids, looking past her aunt. ""Are you sure
you're okay baby?""</p><p>""Mmmm yes aunt Mandy."" She purred.</p><p>Slightly drunk and prodded by her raging desires, she
continued. She pulled the girl's zipper down slowly, trying to give her as
much time as possible to change her mind. Tara lifted her ass to allow
Amanda to pull her shorts off. She waited, holding her bum in the air,
waiting for her aunt to remove the pink polka dotted panties from her body.</p><p>Amanda almost gasp when her belly tightened as she looked at the
girl's young, hairless pussy. Tara lowered herself back down to the couch
and smiled. ""Am I pretty?"" She asked.</p><p>""Oh god yes."" Amanda answered absently.</p><p>""This isn't fair."" Tara pulled herself up and reached out for
Amanda's pants. Instinctively she moved her hands to stop the girl, but
relaxed. Her niece began pushing them down her hips. Amanda wiggled out of
her pants. She knelt down close to Tara and smiled.</p><p>""Is this better little angel?"" She cooed. Tara giggled and
nodded. Amanda was so far over the line now that she could not see it any
more. She had given up on stopping herself, all she could do now was be as
gentle with her precious niece as possible. She wanted the girl more than
she could ever remember wanting any one else. She wanted her so much that
she did not mind taking her time so as not to frighten the child. She
leaned in and kissed Tara's quivering lips. She pushed her tongue gently
into the girl's mouth and brushed the inside of her lips before receding.</p><p>Amanda leaned to one side, laying on the couch so that she could
prop herself up on her elbow and look down at her beautiful little
niece. ""My little nubian princess."" She whispered, leaning down and kissing
her shoulder. She slid her hand down the girl's body, pausing at her belly
to enjoy it's softness.</p><p>Amanda's hand slid slowly down her niece's belly. She slowed as she
felt the girl's mound. The woman laughed to herself remembering that little
girl's pussies were often called peaches. Tara's little mound felt so much
like a little peach that it was almost amusing. The girl's belly tightened
slightly and she drew a trembling breath. Amanda pushed further, cupping
her hand on the girl, pushing her fingers against her clit. She moved her
middle finger in several small circles on the girls magic bud before
running her fingers through her moist folds.</p><p>Tara shuddered and moaned as her aunt pushed her finger just inside
her young pussy. She was so excited that she could feel sweat beading up on
her brow. Each touch from the older woman set her body on fire. electricity
seemed to race from her clit through her belly to her nipples, even her
face had begun to tingle.</p><p>Tara suddenly became aware of Amanda leaning down to kiss her. The
girl opened her mouth, ready for her aunt. She reached into her aunt's
mouth with her own tongue.</p><p>She tasted, licked, sucked on her aunt's tongue before turning her
attention to the woman's bottom lip. Amanda had gently kissed her bottom
lip and it had been so sexy that she wanted to try it. Tara gently nibbled
Amanda's bottom lip, sucking it and biting it between her own.</p><p>Tara pressed back on the couch, arching her back as her aunt's
finger probed more deeply into her. ""Oh god."" She
whispered. ""That... Oh...""</p><p>Amanda found herself about to laugh. Not at the girl, but at the
wonder of being able to elicit such reactions from the child. She leaned
close an nipped softly at the girl's ear. She kissed her neck, her
shoulder, down to her barely visible breasts. She drew Tara's nipple into
her mouth and sucked it in time with her finger.</p><p>The child was dripping wet, on the verge of orgasm. Amanda pulled
her hand away, and Tara gasped, ""why did you stop?"" She was almost
shouting.</p><p>""Trust me angel."" She started working her way down the girl's
body. She planted little kisses along the length of Tara's frame. She made
her way to the girl's thigh where she began nibbling at her skin. Amanda
slid around the girl, bringing herself to rest between her legs. She looked
up at her with a sly smile and leaned in, drinking in the scent of Tara's
excitement.</p><p>Tara's aunt pushed her tongue between the child's folds. She sucked
Tara's clit into her mouth and began working it with her lips. Sucking it
in and flicking her tongue across it, delighting in the girl's every
whimper and moan.</p><p>Amanda's eyes rolled as the electric shock of sexual excitement
rushed through her. She lapped at the girl's nectar, drinking it in, loving
it, desperate for more. She pushed her finger in to Tara's waiting sex,
pushing it in deeply.</p><p>""What's... Oh, something... Mandy!"" Tara squealed. Amanda pushed
her finger in as deeply as she could, sucking hard on the girl's clit and
pressing against it with the top of her tongue. Tara reached down suddenly
as her back arched. She intwined her fingers in Amanda's hair and pulled at
her, coaxing for more suction, more pressure, more of everything. Tara
collapsed against the bed and sighed heavily. ""That's the most amazing
thing I've ever felt."" She gasped.</p><p>Amanda kissed the girl's mound. She withdrew her finger from the
child's pussy and slid back up to lie next to her. She laid there tracing
her drying finger on Tara's chest, humming an old song she used to sing to
her when she was a baby. ""More?"" She asked finally.</p><p>""Yesss!"" Tara said in a breathy voice. She rolled on to her side
and propped her head on her hand. ""Do you want me to do that to you?"" She
asked, looking unsure.</p><p>""I want you to do what ever you want to do.""</p><p>Tara's tiny hand gliding along Amanda's side and down her hip
relieved any uncertainty that she had had about whether or not the girl
could or would reciprocate. The child was clumsy and unsure which only
seemed to make Amanda more excited. No other lover had done to her what the
beautiful little girl was doing, and she had hardly been touched. She
realized what had been missing all of her life. She understood why none of
her lovers had interested her, had captivated her. She was captivated now,
absolutely and completely engaged with the tiny angel lying next to her.</p><p>Little fingers tangled her in pubic hair and began playing with
it. Amanda laughed softly, as it tickled. ""You like that?"" Tara's unsure
voice.</p><p>""I love everything you do.""</p><p>Tara leaned toward her, pressing her lips on Amanda's. She parted
them and drew in Amanda's breath. She pushed her tongue into her aunt's
mouth, almost wresting with Amanda's.</p><p>""Oh... Angel..."" Amanda gasped as she felt Tara's finger reach her
folds and brush over her clit. She was so close to cumming, it would hardly
take anything to send her over the edge.</p><p>""Can I kiss it? Like you did?"" Tara's voice seemed so small. Amanda
nodded. She slid herself down until she was laying on her back, then helped
the girl as she wiggled between her legs. The child looked down at her
aunt's sex for a moment before looking back up at her, glassy eyed. ""How?""
She finally asked.</p><p>""Here."" Amanda tapped her finger against her clit, sending waves of
pleasure through her body. ""press your tongue there.  You just move your
tongue a little and suck on it. And if you want you can put your fingers
inside.""</p><p>Tara giggled fiercely before she calmed down and looked back at the
neatly shaved muff. Timidly she leaned in, holding her tongue out, and
pushed against Amanda's clit. Her aunt's sharp inhalation let her know that
she was doing it right.</p><p>Tara worked her tongue up and down her aunt's slit, unsure but
encouraged by the moans and sighs escaping her aunt's lips. She tried to
imitate what Amanda had done to her. She pushed her finger's into her aunt,
fucking her with her hand. She put her mouth over her aunt's clit and
sucked on it like it was a tiny lollipop. She rolled her tongue over the
nub, keeping pressure on it as best she could.</p><p>The girl laid there between her aunt's thighs, sucking her clit and
listening to her moan loudly. Tara found herself giggling, part of her was
afraid but mostly she was just fascinated by the experience. It was the
realization that she was doing this, she was controlling what her aunt
felt.</p><p>Amanda's back arched and she slammed her palms down on the couch,
dragging her nails noisily as she clenched her fists and tried to muffle a
scream. She was experiencing the most amazing orgasm she had ever felt. The
most sensuous sexual experience of her life.</p><p>Amanda relaxed against the bed and began to chuckle softly as the
waves of warmth and the tingling subsided. Tara climbed up her aunt's body
and laid her head on her breasts. ""Am I your girlfriend now?"" Tara asked.</p><p>""Yes baby girl. You can be my girlfriend.""</p><p>""It's our secret."" Tara looked up at her aunts face, smiling. After
a moment and laid her head back down and closed her eyes.</p><p>The fell asleep laying there, naked, with Amanda gently stroking
Tara's hair.</p>"
70,"Amanda and Tara, Part 2",Amanda,2,,['F/g'],"<p class=""h2"">The Picnic</p><p>The events of the previous night were still racing through Amanda's mind as she spread a blanket out on the ground for their picnic. They had picked a secluded hiking trail and followed it for almost a mile before breaking away. Amanda had stopped at a clearing in the woods where they could be alone together.</p><p>""I'm tired."" Tara said as she flopped to the ground. ""And hungry.""  Amanda smiled and winked at her. ""And that too."" Tara giggled.</p><p>""Well I have hot dogs we can cook, so how about that angel?"" Amanda started arranging stones in a circle, making a fire pit. She had brought charcoal with her and she poured the better part of the bag into the pit. She then poured lighter fluid on the briquettes and lit them. ""Not long now."" Tara looked a bit distressed. ""Oreos?"" Amanda asked, reaching into their basket.</p><p>""Yes yes yes."" She chanted. Amanda handed her several cookies and put the bag away.  She then took two glasses out of the basket and poured each of them half of a glass of wine. It was all she would allow the little girl, and all she could herself consume without being unable to drive later.</p><p>""To my new girlfriend."" She said holding her glass aloft. Tara tapped her own glass against her aunt's and they both took a sip.</p><p>""Am I really?"" Tara asked as she set her glass down.</p><p>""Really my girlfriend?"" She asked. The girl nodded her head. ""I think I would like that, if you would.""</p><p>""I love it!"" She giggled and blushed. Tara covered her face with her hands, feeling the heat under her skin. ""I love you aunt Mandy.""</p><p>""The you should just call me Amanda or Mandy."" Tara hissed and giggled. She had never called her aunt anything but 'aunt Amanda' and it made her feel grown up to call her only by her first name.</p><p>The coals finally reached the perfect temperature for cooking and Amanda pulled two long metal rods out of the basket, one of which she handed to her niece. They both then took a hot dog and began cooking their lunch.</p><p>Amanda poured mustard and ketchup on Tara's bun and handed it to her before doing the same for herself. She had so much she wanted to say to the girl, but she did not know where to start. Her head was spinning and she was giddy, either from the little bit of wine she had drunk or the racing thoughts about making love to her little angel.</p><p>Once they had eaten their fill of hot dogs Amanda laid back on the blanket to look up at the sky. There were whispy clouds drifting across the deep blue field and she tried to decide what she saw in each. ""What are you thinkin'?"" Tara asked. She laid down next to her aunt and placed her hand on Amanda's belly.</p><p>Amanda turned her head to look at the girl, and smiled. ""How much I love you."" She smiled.</p><p>""You love a girl!"" She sang.</p><p>""So do you."" Amanda sang back at her and they broke into laughter. Tara fell against Amanda's breasts hugging and kissing her. The older woman began stroking the girl's back, she wanted to soak up every moment she could with her new lover. ""I like this skirt."" She said as her hand reached the girl's bottom and she felt the hem.</p><p>""I wore it just in case.""</p><p>""In case what sweetie?""</p><p>""Yoooou Knoooow."" She groaned. ""That way if some one comes..."" She trailed off. ""How come you didn't wear a skirt too?""</p><p>""I should have huh?"" Amanda agreed with her. ""It's okay though sweetie."" She rolled on her side and propped her head on her hand. She continued to stroke the girl's length, enjoying the feel of the tiny body under her hand. She looked into Tara's eyes. All of the world suddenly melted away and it was only her and her nubian princess. She understood now, she knew what she was. Of all of the things she could have turned out to be. Of all of the answers to the question of why she was simply not interested in sex, this one frightened her the most. Yet at the same time she was so grateful to have Tara, and to have found that person who could captivate her. Amanda found herself becoming lost in the girl's beautiful green eyes. She was day dreaming, and falling in love.</p><p>Amanda wanted to scold herself. She wanted to be ashamed. She thought she she should have been. It was taboo on so many levels. This cherub she wanted so badly was her niece, but she was also just a child. Amanda's hand faltered in it's long gentle strokes. ""Don't stop."" Tara whispered.</p><p>Tara leaned forward and closed her eyes and she pressed her lips against her aunt's. She felt her mouth being invaded by her aunt's tongue. She was sweet from the wine she had been drinking and Tara felt herself go all soft inside. Her tummy was quivering, she could even feel the now familiar warm tingling sensation between her legs, and in her nipples.</p><p>Amanda was sucking the girl's bottom lip. She drew her hand up the child's thigh, moving under her skirt as she did. She broke away from the kiss when she felt Tara's naked behind. She looked at the girl for a moment but Tara just smiled at her. Amanda resumed the kiss, rubbing her hand around the girl's bum in slow circles.</p><p>This time the kiss was broken by Tara. She rolled on to her back, flashing a sly smile at Amanda, as her movement placed Amanda's hand right on her mound. ""I like that."" The girl whispered.</p><p>Amanda leaned down and kissed her briefly before moving her hand away and pushing Tara's shirt up over her tiny breasts. She stared down at them, she found herself captivated by the sight of her niece's nearly flat chest. There was something so beautiful about the sleeping womanhood just inside her nubian goddess. She leaned down and drew Tara's nipples into her mouth flicking it with her tongue. The child gasped and wiggled and giggle and sighed as she sucked at the tiny nipple. She sighed and leaned her forehead against the girl's chest as she felt Tara's little hand on her breasts. The girl learned quickly. She was stroking Amanda's nipple with her thumb, bringing it to a wonderful, electric erectness.</p><p>Trying to help the girl, Amanda unbuttoned the first few buttons of her shirt. She had not worn a bra today and the child was free to caress her breasts unencumbered. Amanda's hand slid down the girl's belly. She stroked the girl with her finger tips, loving every little gasp and giggle it brought out of the child.</p><p>This is what sex was suppose to be. She had never thought of it as a time to laugh and play and giggle, but that is exactly what she found herself doing with her niece. She was loving the childish wonder and the freeness not to have to be so serious. She was just playing with her darling niece.</p><p>Amanda's fingers brushed the girl's side and she giggle fiercely. ""Oh that tickles!"" She squealed. Amanda did it again, laughing as she did. She followed her finger with her lips, kissing the girl, lapping softly at her belly button.</p><p>Tara's twisted her fingers in her aunt's hair, smiling to herself as she watched the woman work her way down her body. She was impatient to feel Amanda's tongue or her fingers between her legs, but she was loving every kiss and every tickle all the same. Her aunt's lips on her mound caused her to inhale sharply. ""That feels nice. Mmmm."" She purred.</p><p>Amanda kissed Tara's mound, sighing as she did. She could just detect the scent of the girl's excitement. The child's scent was intoxicating. It was a blissful mix of sweat and the soft almost powdery smell of children and the scent of sexual excitement. Amanda flicked Tara's little clit with her thumb. She pressed her finger against the girl's opening reveling in her pants and moans.</p><p>Amanda maneuvered herself between the child's legs and leaned in planting a kiss on each of her thighs. ""That tickles."" Tara laughed. Amanda did it again, laughing when she did.</p><p>She drank in the moment. The warmth of the sun shining down on them. The fresh mountain air, carrying the odour of the pines on it's gentle breeze. She was not religious but if there was a heaven this was it, and the goddess had made their little spot, here in the mountains, for just this occasion. Amanda licked the length of Tara's slit, loving the girl's shudders. She sucked the girl's clit into her mouth and began rubbing it with her tongue.</p><p>Tara's fingers moved absently through her aunts hair. Every brush of her tongue across her young clit was brought a wave of warmth and tingles. She was loosing herself in the moment.</p><p>Amanda could tell the girl was getting close. Her hips were bucking and she was moaning loudly. ""Mandy..."" She groaned. ""Oh god, it feels.... Mmmmm."" Tara's hips rose into the air and she tugged at her aunt's hair. Amanda pressed her tongue hard against her niece's clit and slid a finger deep inside her. The woman bent her finger slightly and pressed against the rough flesh just inside. Tara nearly screamed but her climax stole her voice.</p><p>Tara fell back to the blanket and went limp. She was panting and sweating and giggling to herself. ""That felt different than before."" She said breathlessly.</p><p>""Good?""</p><p>""Very good."" She laughed. Tara pushed herself up on her elbows, smiling at her aunt. ""What do you want me to do?"" She asked.</p><p>Amanda just smiled and crawled up to lie next to her niece. ""Come here angel."" She said, pulling the girl close. She slid her thigh between Tara's legs. She then helped the girl move her own thin little leg between her own. Amanda kissed Tara's lips softly and pushed her thigh into the girl's crotch, tightening the muscle. The child closed her eyes and a shiver went through her body. ""Do you like that?"" Amanda asked.</p><p>Tara tried to speak but she could only nod her head. Amanda pushed her thigh up against Tara's pussy again. The girl tried to imitate her aunt's moment, moving her little leg against her aunts sex and keeping the muscle tight.</p><p>They laid there together, kissing and rocking gently. Somewhere in the distance Amanda heard voices but she did not stop. She could not have stopped. Fire was racing through her mind and body.</p><p>Amanda loved the moment just before orgasm. The warmth that seemed to emanate from her clit and around to her ass. It would dissipate into a tingle and then the hard pulses of pleasure would race from her loins through her body.</p><p>Tara reached orgasm just as her aunt did. They pulled one another close, panting, hungry for one another's kisses. Amanda moaned but the sound was muffled as Tara's tongue reached into her mouth.</p><p>Amanda rolled on to her back, out of breath and on the verge of laughter. She had never felt like laughing after cumming but today she did. She was discovering a wealth of new feelings around sex. She felt like a child herself, just discovering this new world.</p><p>A rustling, footsteps coming closer, Amanda sat up and straightened her clothing before noticing that her niece, who was almost asleep, had her skirt up around her hips. Reluctantly Amanda pushed the skirt down covering Tara's lovely little sex.</p><p>The rustling stopped as a man came into view at the edge of the clearing. He looked quickly from Amanda to her niece and smiled them turned and left.</p><p>He did not seem like a threat but it was enough to scare Amanda in to wanting to leave. ""Tara, baby we have to go okay?""</p><p>""What? Go, no lets stay here."" The girl protested.</p><p>""I know angel but there are people here now.""</p><p>Tara opened her eyes and sat up. She looked around for several seconds. ""I don't see any one."" She finally said.</p><p>""I did though baby girl."" Amanda got up and began packing the glasses and the rest of the supplies away. She pulled a jug of water out of the basket and poured it on the charcoal dowsing it in a puff of thick gray smoke.</p><p>Under protest Tara got up off of the blanket and helped to fold it. Together she and her aunt then made their way back out to the hiking trail and back to the Amanda's Jaguar.</p><p>""Can I move in with you?"" Tara asked. They had not had much to say since reaching the car. They were about half way back to Boulder when she finally asked.</p><p>""I think your mom would miss you sweetie.""</p><p>""I don't. She could be with her boyfriends then and wouldn't have to worry about getting me a baby-sitter or anything."" Tara shifted in her seat so she could look at her aunt.</p><p>Amanda just shrugged but the girl's question had gotten her thinking. She thought to herself how wonderful it would be to share her home, her life and her bed with her nubian princess. ""If your mom would..."" She trailed off, having not meant to speak. ""It would be wonderful if you lived with me."" She finally said. Tara squealed and hugged her aunt's arm. ""Your mom will never let you live with me."" She warned, not wanting to get the girl's hopes up.</p><p>By the time they got home they were exhausted. Tara boldly went straight into her aunt's room and collapsed on the bed. She was joined shortly by Amanda and they laid there dozing the afternoon away together.</p><p>Amanda awoke to find herself alone in the bed. In the living room she could hear music playing and Tara's sweet voice singing along. The woman pulled herself out of bed and walked into the living room to find Tara dancing and singing.</p><p>Seeing her aunt, Tara immediately stopped and ran over to the stereo. Amanda thought she had embarrassed the girl by walking in on her but Tara was laughing, almost jumping as she fiddled with the buttons on the system. ""Sit down, sit down!"" She ordered as she ushered her aunt to the couch.</p><p>Pop music had never impressed Amanda. She hardly liked any of the music Tara did, but as the song started she found a new interest in it. The song, If You Want To Be My Lover flowed out of the stereo and Tara swayed her hips and ran her fingers through her hair. She was signing along with the song, dancing for her aunt.</p><p>Tara's movements were clumsy but strangely beautiful as she swayed and shook her little bottom for her aunt. Amanda felt the quiver in her belly again watching the girl wiggle and shake in front of her. Tara traced her finger down her body and just over her mound before rubbing her palms on her belly and flashing a lascivious grin at her aunt.</p><p>Amanda sat back as her niece crawled up on her lap. The girl took her hands and as the song ended she leaned in close and kissed her. Before her aunt could reciprocate Tara hopped up and ran to the stereo to turn it off. ""That was fun."" She laughed, covering her face a feigning embarrassment.</p><p>It had been fun. Seeing the girl dancing around like that just for her had been exquisite. It had been exciting. ""It was really wonderful."" She agreed. ""Are you hungry angel?"" She asked.</p><p>Tara shook her head, then grinned, nibbling on her fingernail. ""I want to go back to bed."" She giggled.</p><p>""You are insatiable"" Amanda mock scolded. Tara ran over to her and almost dragged her back to her bed room.</p><p>Tara tried to drag her aunt onto the bed but Amanda had something else in mind. She thought that perhaps her niece was ready for something new. The woman owned a myriad of toys which she had collected over the years. One of which she thought might be perfect for the little girl. It was a slim little vibrator, small enough for Tara to enjoy. Amanda retrieved the vibrator from her closet and crawled on to the bed, kissing her niece as she did. ""Want to try something?"" She asked. She showed the girl the vibrator and Tara wrinkled her nose and covered her mouth with both hands as she giggled at it. After a moment she took the little vibrator and studied it carefully before handing it back to her aunt.</p><p>""What would you do with it?"" She asked, wide eyed. Amanda twisted the bottom of the device turning it to half power. She touched it against the girl's chest and ran it around her breasts and over her nipples.</p><p>""It feels really special."" Amanda told the girl. ""Especially down here."" Amanda slid the vibrator between the child's legs quickly and pulled it away.</p><p>""Yes yes yesss."" The girl chanted, excited by the prospect of something so new. Amanda smiled at the child and kissed her again. She nibbled at the little girl's neck and shoulders, nipping her and making her laugh and giggle.</p><p>Amanda sucked on the girls nipple while teasing her belly and sides with the vibrator. Tara's chuckling and wiggling on the bed simply encouraged her to keep the game going.</p><p>Amanda sat back and looked down at her niece. The girl was smiling up at her, looking expectant. She ran her hand down the child's body stopping at her swollen sex. Tara was so beautiful to her at the moment. Her heart swelled with the love she felt for the girl. The sexual excitement, the power of her hormones was nothing compared to the power of what she was feeling for the child at that moment. She felt herself more in love than she had ever been with any one else in her life.</p><p>Tara propped herself up on her elbows, still smiling. ""It's okay Aunt... Mandy. You can touch me."" She offered. Amanda smiled at her and fell on her, showering her with kisses.</p><p>""It's not that little angel."" She said, pulling back slightly. ""I just can't believe how much I love you."" She felt tears in her eyes but fought them. She was afraid that if the girl saw her cry she would think she was sad.</p><p>Amanda smiled and began the lovely task of kissing her way along the girl's body. She bit and nibbled at Tara's thighs, her sex, her belly. She traced the girl's labia with the end of the vibrator watching the child delight in the sensation.</p><p>Tara drew a sharp breath and let it out in a gasp as Amanda pressed the vibrator on her clit. Another deep breath as the tip of the device teased the opening to her virgin hole. Amanda was stroking the plastic phallus up and down her slit, delighting in every shiver from the girl.</p><p>Amanda pulled the toy away. Tara relaxed slightly on the bed panting and moaning. She opened her lovely green eyes to look at her aunt. ""More."" She whispered before her eyes drooped and she laid her head to the side. Satisfied that the vibrator was slippery enough, Amanda pressed it against the girl's vagina. She slipped it in slowly, delicately. She did not want to take the child's virginity. ""Ooooo."" Tara moaned and her hand clenched the blankets.</p><p>Amanda sat sliding the vibrator in and out of her niece. She found herself enjoying the sight of the child writhing on the bed. Every once in a while she would slide the device out and run it across the girl's clit before slipping it back in. Each time Tara arched she back and sucked in a sharp breath with clenched teeth.</p><p>With Tara on the verge of orgasm Amanda unbuttoned her pants and slipped her hand into her panties. She began massaging her clit, sliding her fingers along either side, lubricating them with her flowing juices.</p><p>""Me... Oooo, let me."" Tara gasped. She reached out toward her aunt, clasping and releasing her hand.</p><p>Amanda turned off the vibrator and quickly slipped out of her underwear. She turned on the bed so that Tara could reach her sex. The child reached out and began stroking her soft pubic hair before sliding her hand down between her aunt's legs and gently pinching at her clit. Amanda turned the vibrator on full power. She slid it into her mouth, moaning with pleasure at tasting her niece's sweet girl honey.</p><p>The vibrator's hum rose and fell as it slid into and out of Tara's pulsating sex. Her hips rose and fell in time with the rise and fall of the vibrator's pitch. Moans, whimpers and gasps escaped her lips, and through it some how she found the presence of mind to maintain a similar rhythm with her fingers on her aunt's pussy.</p><p>""Oooo, Mmmmmaannndyyy"" Tara groaned. ""Oooo, it's.... It's happening."" She squealed and arched her back, pushing her hips toward her aunt's hand and the humming toy. Amanda pushed it in as deeply as she dared, drawing it out in a long slow stroke then pushing it in again.</p><p>Tara relaxed still panting, but she remained only a moment before turning and burying her face in her aunt's muff. She worked her tongue wildly on Amanda's clit, sucking it, licking it, even gentle nibbles.</p><p>Amanda rocked and undulated her hips in time with the child's manipulations. She could feel the heat wrapping around her now and her breath was coming short and sharp. Load moans flowed from the woman until suddenly she folded her legs inward on the girl and tore at the blankets almost screaming.</p><p>As the waves of pleasure subsided Amanda lowered her bottom to the bed convulsing each time Tara's little tongue teased her pussy.</p><p>Amanda coaxed the girl to lay down beside her. She wrapped her arms around the little girl and kissed her shoulder's gently. ""I love you baby girl."" She whispered.</p><p>Amanda buried her face in Tara's hair and inhaled the sweet child-like scent from her niece. She was lost in love now, lost in the wonder of this little angel that had managed to steal her heart where all others had failed.</p><p>""I want it to always be this way."" Tara said quietly. Amanda kissed the back of her neck and she tensed slightly. ""I really do.""</p><p>""I do too angel."" She kissed the girl again. ""I'll always love my nubian princess.""</p>"
71,"Amanda and Tara, Part 3",Amanda,3,,['F/g'],"<p class=""h2"">Stacy</p><p>Amanda drove back from the bus terminal feeling lonely. Her week with Tara was over and she had no choice but to send the girl home. She felt herself on the verge of tears. </p><p>Amanda pulled in to her driveway and got out of the car, walking slowly up to her house. Inside she could not hold back her tears any more and broke down. She fell on to the couch and laid against the arm, sobbing softly. </p><p>A week passed and soon became two. Amanda was afraid she might never see Tara again. She was also becoming paranoid. She was afraid that the girl might have said something and at any moment some one would show up at her door to drag her away.</p><p>The sun had just set and Amanda was sitting in the living room watching television when the telephone rang. She jumped at the sound. “Hello?”</p><p>“What the hell did you do to my kid?” It was Stacy and she sounded pissed. Amanda's belly tightened and she felt sick. </p><p>“What?”</p><p>“All she's talked about for the past two weeks is wanting to move in with you.” Stacy breathed a heavy sigh into the phone. “Did you have something to do with this? And by the way, since when does she get to call you Mandy?”</p><p>“She mentioned it to me.” Amanda's head was spinning. The fear of being found out had so completely overwhelmed her that she thought she would faint. “I said I'd like that but that you would never let her.”</p><p>“Damnit Amanda!” There was a long silence. “You couldn't deal with her, she can be a monster.”</p><p>“I know.” Amanda heard herself say. She was trying to figure out what Stacy had meant though. Her choice of words seemed out of place.</p><p>“Look sis, I haven't told Tara yet, but Jerry asked me to marry him and I said yes... He wants me to put her in a private school after we're married, a boarding school out in New York.”</p><p>“New York?” Amanda's heart skipped a beat. She had just found the love of her life, she could not believe that she might loose her. “Stacy that is horrible! I can't believe...”</p><p>“Whoa, hang on Mandy. I don't want my little girl that far away either. But I really love this guy.”</p><p>“Are you asking me something Stacy?” Amanda could see a light at the end of the tunnel. She heard her sister pull a chair across her hard wood floor. </p><p>“She can be so difficult, and this last two weeks has been almost more than I can handle. Mandy I love this guy, but I don't want to loose my daughter.” Stacy was breaking down into tears. “Sis, tell me why she has it in her head she wants to move in with you.”</p><p>“It's like I said. She asked me if she could and I told her it would be nice. Look I know she's a little troubled, and the whole thing about being...”</p><p>“Yeah they call her calico at school.” Stacy interrupted. Hearing that broke Amanda's heart. She could not stand that some one would say something so terrible to her angel. “This is like the biggest favor a person could ask.” She paused again, not sure she wanted to ask. </p><p>“You want me to have her here so you can be close and Jerry gets what he wants.” Amanda said, hoping that she was not far off the mark.</p><p>“Yeah.” Stacy sighed. “Yeah, that way I can have my baby close to me and I can come visit her.” Amanda knew her sister loved Tara. She knew that she had tried to be a good mother, but she simply was not. Tara ran over her and had been responsible for at least two of her boyfriends leaving. “Mandy, I don't know, she can just be so difficult.”</p><p>“If you don't think I can handle her why don't you let her spend the rest of the summer with me. If things work out, well we'll get her enrolled in school and we'll move all of her things down here.” Amanda was sure things would work out wonderfully. She was also sure that this move was what was best for everyone involved.</p><p>“The summer.” Stacy was sobbing now. “God, there's just no time to adjust.”</p><p>“Hun, she'd only be forty five minutes away.” Amanda was getting excited but she was trying not to show it. The very real possibility of having her lover moving in with her was almost to good to be true.</p><p>“Forty five minutes.” Stacy said absently. “I guess that the sooner we do this the better. How is this weekend?”</p><p>“Perfect.” Amanda had to bite back her excitement. “Do you want to tell her or can I?”</p><p>“Mandy are you really sure you can handle her?”</p><p>“I know it sis. Her and I are great together, c'mon I have her here at least twice a month and it's not because she's a pain.” Amanda found herself making plans for their life together already. </p><p>“Hang on I'll get her.”</p><p>Several moments passed and Amanda could hear Tara's voice in the background. “Mandy!” The girl shouted into the phone. </p><p>“Hey princess.” Amanda sat back in her seat hugging her arms across her chest. “Let me ask you something. Do you really want to come live with me?”</p><p>“Yes!”</p><p>“I'm going to let your mother explain everything to you but if you did, would you want to move in this weekend?”</p><p>“Really?” She squealed. “You mean it?”</p><p>“I mean it.” </p><p>Amanda hung up the phone and fell on her side on the couch. She was laughing and crying at the same time. She had to get her house ready for her niece but she wanted to revel in the feeling of hope she had.</p><p class=""h2"">The move in:</p><p>Stacy pulled into the drive way in Jerry's truck. In the back was Tara's dresser and several boxes of her toys and other things. Amanda met them outside with a hug for her sister and her niece. She had not expected them to bring so many of Tara's things but she soon learned that the girl had insisted.</p><p>It took only a few minutes to get Tara's things into Amanda's house. They moved boxes and dresser into the guest room and left her there to unpack and put up pictures or what ever she wanted.</p><p>“You don't know what this means to me.” Stacy said wrapping her arms around her sister. </p><p>“Hey, I'm the one that should be thanking you.”</p><p>“We'll see if you still say that in a month or two.” Stacy tried to laugh but fresh tears rolled down her cheeks. </p><p>The sisters talked for a short time before Stacy decided that it was time for her to head back to Denver and Jerry. Amanda looked in on Tara, watching her arranging her room from the door way. </p><p>Amanda walked into the kitchen and poured two glasses of wine. She sipped from her own for several minutes before filling it again and carrying both glasses in to the living room. “Tara honey.” She called. The girl emerged from her room and skipped across the floor almost jumping on to the couch. “Well, I think that this calls for a celebration, what do you think?” Amanda asked, handing Tara the glass she had poured for her.</p><p>“I love you Mandy.” Tara said holding her glass up and waiting for Amanda to tap it with her's.</p><p>“To us.” She touched her glass against her niece's.</p><p>“Can I still sleep in your room?” Tara asked. </p><p>“Of course, but we couldn't have you moving your things into my room. It would make your mother wonder.”</p><p>Amanda leaned in close and kissed her niece. She was hungry for the girl, craving her. They had been apart for two weeks and she had felt every second of the time. She wanted the child, needed her. Tara's tongue tasted sweet from the wine. The child's sweet kisses sent shivers down Amanda's spine. </p><p>Tara stood up off of the couch and pulled Amanda to her feet. The girl was almost skipping backward as she led her aunt toward her bedroom. “It's our room now isn't it?” Tara asked as she moved toward the bed.</p><p>“Yes angel.” Amanda felt the love swelling in her. That happiness flowed through her, just knowing that she would have her lover near her. This cherub that had awakened such lust, such love and desire. </p><p>Tara kissed Amanda as she stretched out on the bed. The girl coaxed her aunt on to her back, never letting their lips part. Tara sat back on her feet and smiled down at her aunt. She began pulling at the buttons on the woman's shirt, opening it as she moved down. </p><p>Amanda smiled up at her niece. The girl was being so wonderfully bold, and yet her every movement was unsure and timid. Still Tara seemed quite proud of herself to be taking the initiative. </p><p>The girl leaned down and kissed her aunt's breasts. She rubbed her hands over her bra and along her sides. “How does this work?” She asked, pulling at one of Amanda's bra straps. She sat up, letting her shirt fall away. She then turned on the bed so that her niece could see the back. After several seconds of fumbling, Tara finally figured out the hooks on the bra and it popped open.</p><p>Amanda laid back down on the bed, stroking Tara's arms while the girl took in the sight of her aunt's breasts. The child reached out and began pinching Amanda's nipples softly, rolling them between her fingers. </p><p>Tara's lips on Amanda's neck was almost more than the woman could stand. The child's soft gentle kisses sent waves of tingles through her body. Her breath came faster as the child made her way down to her nipples. </p><p>Amanda's nipples erected to the sensation of Tara's little tongue swirling around them. She loved the feeling of the girl's tiny body on top of her. Her small hands reaching and stroking. She rubbed her hands up and down her niece's smooth back, drinking in her sweet scent. </p><p>“Call me it.” Tara suddenly said as she sat back. </p><p>“Call you what angel?”</p><p>“You knooow.” She whined. </p><p>“My girlfriend?” Tara shook her head. Amanda smiled, she kissed her index finger and pressed it gently on the girl's little nose then traced it down to her lips. “My nubian princess?” She purred. Tara squealed and fell on her, hugging her closely. </p><p>Amanda had called her that for years, and had never realized that it meant anything special to the girl. She filed the information away, promising herself to use the pet name more often.</p><p>With steadier, more confident hands now, Tara began stroking her aunt's breasts again. She plucked Amanda's nipples with her thumbs, smiling broadly as her aunt moaned. </p><p>The girl moved down Amanda's body kissing her completely from side to side as she crossed over her belly. At her jeans she stopped and began unbuttoning them. Amanda helped the child slide her jeans off before Tara pushed her back to the bed. “Where's the thingy... From before?” She asked, referring to the vibrator.</p><p>“It's in the closet sweetie.” Amanda answered breathlessly. Tara hopped up and went to the closet. She searched for several moments before finding the duffle bag Amanda kept her toys in. </p><p>The wealth of devices and props contained within the bag sent shivers through Tara as she dreamt of the ways they might be used. She pulled each item out, looking at it carefully, trying to guess it's actual purpose. Her attention remained captured by a small item with elastic straps that looked like waist and leg bands. It was a small plastic item that looked like a butterfly and had a remote control attached to it via a long cord. She giggled to her self, and traced the outline of the butterfly with her finger. Finally she found a vibrator, something she recognized. It was larger than the one her aunt had used on her, but she at least knew what it was and was sure she new what to do with it.</p><p>It took several moments before Tara found the dial at the bottom that activated the motor inside causing the device to vibrate and hum. Happy with herself, she hopped up and ran back to her aunt, jumping on the bed and folding her feet beneath her. </p><p>Amanda drew a sharp breath and lifted her arms over her head as the child slid the vibrator around her labia and over her clit. Waves of pleasure raced through her. “My nubian princess.” She whispered between moans. </p><p>The tip of the vibrator pushed into Amanda and she drew a breath in a high pitch gasp. She could hear the steady hum of the vibrator, growing louder and then fading as the child worked in and out of her body. </p><p>She was lost in the sensations emanating from her loins and spreading through her body like ripples on a pond. Barely aware, she felt Tara's lips on hers. The child's free hand on her breasts, her lips moving down her throat. A small tongue at her navel. </p><p>Amanda slapped her palms down on the bed and almost screamed. The tingling pulsation ripped through her. She was happily drowning in the physical expression of her bottomless love for the girl manipulating her body. </p><p>Tara tried to remember what her aunt had done for her. She pushed the vibrator in deeply, then with a slight twist she drew it out in a long slow stroke before pushing it back in. With each of these strokes Amanda gasped, moaned and groaned. </p><p>Finally the orgasm subsided and Amanda felt her consciousness returning to her control. Tara removed the device and turned it off before laying down next ot her aunt. The child traced her finger gently on the woman's belly and chest, humming some song that only she seemed to know. </p><p>Able to move at last, recovered from the intensity of the experience, Amanda rolled up on her side and smiled at the lovely little cherub. “And for the lovely young miss?” She teased. “What do you want angel?”</p><p>“I want to see you do that again.” She answered with big eyes.</p><p>“You can see that any time you like sweetie. But I like to make you feel good too.” Amanda pulled the girl close and kissed her, nibbling at her bottom lip and moving down her chin and neck. “But for now, what would you like for me to do?” Tara shrugged. </p><p>Amanda rolled the child on her back and began kissing and tickling her. She nibbled and licked the the child's belly button. She blew on her tummy making the girl burst out laughing. “Mandy!” She laughed. “It tiiiiicklllllesss!”</p><p>Rolling on her back and pulling the child on top of her, Amanda pressed her lips hard against her niece's. She reached into the girl's mouth with her tongue and lapped at Tara's. “Come here princess.” She whispered, pulling the child up to straddle her chest. “Do you trust me angel?” She asked. Tara nodded her head with a smile. Amanda coaxed the girl forward until her little mound was resting against the bridge of her nose. The woman inhaled the sweet scent of the child's excitement, shuddering as she exhaled. </p><p>Amanda pushed her tongue into Tara's sweet sex and lapped at the little girl honey waiting for her. She paused and moved back slightly, wetting her finger with her saliva. “If you don't like this tell me.” She whispered. Amanda gently pushed her finger against the child's rosebud. She slid her finger just inside the girl's behind. </p><p>Tara shuddered and arched her back. Amanda immediately leaned in and began sucking on the child's clit. “It's soo different.” She moaned. Amanda drew her tongue along the girl's slit, teasing her hole. She then returned to the girl's clit, sucking and pressing her tongue against the tiny nub, sending shock waves of pleasure through the child. </p><p>Moans, groans and squeals emanated from the girl. She rocked, arched her back, covered her blushing face and whined in time with her aunt's ministrations. “I... Love... You... Mandy.” She gasped, hardly able to speak. “Ohhh!” Tara screamed. She fell forward catching herself and pushing her pussy toward her aunt's talented mouth. </p><p>Amanda sucked hard on the tiny clit, she pushed her tongue firmly against it and moved it slowly back and forth. Tara convulsed with each wave of her orgasm. Her hips rocked toward her aunt. Amanda loved the sweetness of Tara's juices as they flowed anew from her. </p><p>Tara rolled on her side and closed her eyes. Her belly was still contracting occasionally with spasms from her climax. “That was really neat.” She said, smiling so broadly that it distorted her words.</p><p>The warm afternoon sun fell in through the bedroom window warming them both as they laid on the bed holding one another and dozing. Outside Amanda heard the traffic of Boulder's afternoon rush. A bird sang just outside the window and Amanda thought to herself that nothing could be more perfect than that moment. </p><p>With the afternoon behind them, Amanda decided to take Tara out to dinner. She wanted to celebrate the move in. She took the girl to a nice mexican place not far from her house. Tara loved mexican food so it was perfect for her.</p><p>Tara was pushing at the remains of her burrito with her fork and smiling to herself. Amanda folded her hands in front of herself and leaned closer to the girl. “Sweetie?” Tara looked up. “We have to talk about a couple of things. If your going to live with me we have to have some rules we live by.”</p><p>“What kind?” Tara asked, her smile fading somewhat.</p><p>“Well like you have to go to school and I have to go to work and we both have to clean. Easy stuff like that.” Amanda said trying to sound cheery.</p><p>“That's easy.” She set her fork down, her forehead wrinkling with distress. “Do I have a bed time?”</p><p>“Well we both have to go to bed early enough to get up in the morning. So during the week I think we'll both have to be in bed around ten.” Tara smiled, she seemed pleased with the number.</p><p>“But there are things we have to do or your mom will take you away from me and...” Amanda trailed off, the idea of having Tara in a boarding school caused her to choke on her words.</p><p>“She'll send me to that school...” Tara finished. “I know about it Mandy.”</p><p>Amanda nodded her head. She tried to steer the conversation back to happier things. She did not like being an authority figure, especially not now, now after what she and Tara had done.</p><p>Amanda took Tara to a movie after dinner and by the time they had gotten home they were both too tired to do anything but fall in to bed together. Tara snuggled against her aunt, closing her eyes and letting a contented sigh slip. She loved the feeling of having Amanda's arms around her. </p><p>Morning found Tara in the kitchen preparing pancakes for herself and Amanda. She had made more mess than food but she did her best to clean up as she worked. Once the meal was prepared she carried it into the bedroom and set it on the bed. “Mandy?” She said softly, nudging the woman. Amanda stirred and opened her eyes. She immediately smiled when she saw Tara's lovely face. “I made breakfast.” </p><p>Amanda's smile broadened when she saw the feast that the girl had prepared for them. She sat up on the bed and Tara began serving her. She placed two pancakes on a plate and a piece of toast, then handed it to her aunt. She then took a plate for herself.</p><p>After breakfast Tara took the tray into the kitchen, but Amanda insisted that since the girl had done such a lovely job, that she would clean up. It turned out to be more of a task than she had thought. 'How the hell did she get batter up here?' Anmanda thought to herself as she wiped drying flour off of the range hood.</p><p>Tara was setting in the living room watching saturday morning cartoons when Amanda walked in and sat on the couch with a cup of coffee. “Can I have some?” She asked pointing at her aunt's mug. Amanda nodded her head and the girl jumped up and ran into the kitchen. Moments later she returned with a mug that was more cream and sugar than coffee.</p><p>An empty coffee mug sat next to the child on the floor. She had finished it during the cartoons and now she was laying on her belly looking up at the television as a show about ferrets played on Animal Planet. </p><p>Amanda sat looking down at her niece's round rump. The girl looked so childish laying there with her head on her hands and her feet kicking absently in the air. The girl's yellow underpants were only just visible under the tee shirt she had worn to bed the night before.</p><p>Unable to resist the beauty and innocence before her, Amanda slid from the couch and crawled on all fours toward the child. Tara stopped kicking her feet as she saw her aunt's reflection in the television and giggled. The woman kissed the girl's little feet, working her way up her calf. “I love you so much baby girl.” She whispered. She pushed the girl's shirt up and Tara helped her remove it.</p><p>The child's back was smooth and soft. It felt so wonderful on Amanda's lips that she almost could not stop kissing. She stopped at Tara's panties and almost before she could reach out, the child wiggled them off. She tightened her butt cheeks together as she laughed silently. </p><p>Amanda slid her hands up the girls bum and over her back. She lavished in the scent of the girl, in her softness, in her flawless dark skin. The woman ran her hands up and down the girl's body. Tara moaned softly and laid her head on the floor turning her face to the side. </p><p>Tara rolled on to her back and smiled up at her aunt. “Are we sluts?” She asked, almost laughing. She blushed fiercely and covered her face with her hands.</p><p>Amanda bit back her own laughter. “For each other.” She finally answered. She leaned down and kissed the girl on the lips. Their tongues met and the lapped at one another for a moment before Amanda broke away. She kissed the girl's cheek, her neck, her throat. She loved Tara's sweet taste. Her hands ran up and down the child's body. She was reaching at the girl, desperately trying to touch, to love, every inch of her all at once. </p><p>The depth of the passion Amanda felt for the child surprised her. She had never known such intensity. She felt as if her entire body was reaching out for the child. Even with the girl in her arms she longed for her.</p><p>“My nubian princess.” She whispered, kissing Tara's lips. The girl wrinkled her nose and hissed a giggle. “I love you so much.”</p><p>“I love you more.” The girl teased. Amanda laughed and tickled the girl's side. Tara laughed and threw her arms around her aunt. The child took a more serious tone, pushing back slightly. “I want to do what you did to me yesterday.” She said, looking expectantly into her aunt's eyes.</p><p>“How did I do it yesterday?” She asked, not sure what the girl meant. </p><p>“You know, I was on top of you, and you... You know!” She blushed. </p><p>Amanda understood what the girl meant. The woman eased the girl on to her back and then straddled her, moving forward slowly. </p><p>Tara pulled herself from beneath her aunt and sat up. She gently pushed Amanda's shirt off and pressed her mouth to the woman's breasts. </p><p>The child's little tongue worked her aunt's nipples to glorious erectness, sending waves of heat all the way to her clit. Amanda's head tilted back and her eyes closed as she luxuriated in the sensations from Tara's increasingly talented tongue.</p><p>Tiny hands on her sides, moving to her hips. Feeling the girl's fingers on her bottom caused a shock of tingles and heat that seemed to hug her waist. She could feel her sex opening, her juices flowing in preparation for what was to come.</p><p>Tara tugged at her panties, rolling them down her hips. Amanda helped the girl get them off. Tara's fingers ran through her pubic hair, playing with it. “Mmmm.” She moaned softly. “It's so soft.”  She looked up at her aunt with a smile. “I love how it feels.” Amanda's clit seemed to reach toward the girl's fingers and they passed over it, searching for her opening. Tara laid back and slid herself between her aunt's legs, looking up at the woman's sex. “It looks like one of those flowers.” She said quietly.</p><p>“Flowers?” Amanda thought for a moment. “An orchid?” She finally offered. </p><p>“Yesss.” Tara laughed.</p><p>Amanda smiled and rustled the girl's hair. Tara coaxed her to lower herself but the woman hesitated, grabbing a pillow off of the couch for the child's head. “This will make you more comfortable.” She said as she slipped it under her.</p><p>Tara's warm breath came first, sending shock waves through her aunt. The warmth of the girl's exhalation on her sex shook her to her soul. Then came the girl's tongue, snaking around her clit and teasing her opening. Little fingers slid inside her and Tara began sucking at her clit. </p><p>Amanda rocked her hips gently, trying not to put to much pressure on the girl. She moaned in time with the child's lovely tongue and fingers. The warmth, the fire of orgasm built within her sex, moving out in waves. Amanda bit her lip and screamed through her closed mouth as her climax ripped through her. </p><p>Slowly she laid on her side next to the child, stroking the girl's belly. “You're very good at that.” She whispered. Tara giggled and covered her eyes with her hands. “And what would you like?”  The girl shrugged her shoulders in answer. Her hands rested on Amanda's as the woman rubbed her belly. </p><p>Amanda pushed herself up and began the lovely task of kissing the girl. She loved the way Tara's lips tasted, the way her skin tasted. She moved her tongue on the girl's nipples, sucking them, coaxing them to hardness. She moved down, lavishing kisses on the girl. Amanda paid particular attention to the child's belly button, a favorite part of the human anatomy for her.</p><p>Tara's mound was swollen with excitement. She was wet and the scent of her readiness sent a shiver through Amanda. She slid her finger into the girl's pussy, watching her close her eyes and arch her back slightly. It was so beautiful to her to see the girl in the throws of passion.</p><p>The taste of a child's sex, the flavor of her girl honey was unlike that of a woman. It was so much softer, so much sweeter. Amanda sucked on the girl's clit, coaxing moans from the girl. She pulled away for only a moment to look up at the child. Tara's chest rose and fell quickly, her eyes were closed and a little smile rested on her lips. Amanda licked the length of the child's slit, circling her clit and moving down then back up several times before sliding her finger in deeply and sucking the child's clit back into her mouth.</p><p>Tara's orgasm came fast. She squealed, clawing at her aunt, at the carpet, at the pillow under her head. Her belly spasmed and she whispered incoherently. Amanda kept heavy pressure on the child's clit as she slid her finger deep inside then out in a long slow strokes. She increased the suction on the child's little bud in time with the girl's quivering belly. She was drawing out Tara's climax as long as she could, keeping the flow of warmth and tingles racing through her. </p><p>Finally Tara's relaxed against the floor, and sighed heavily. Her breath came slower and her belly had stopped spasming. “Wow that was a really loooong one.” She said, sounding amazed.</p><p>“Yeah sometimes you can make it really long.” Amanda slid up to lay next to her niece, draping her arm over the child and pulling her close. Tara wiggled against her aunt for a moment before relaxing into her. </p><p>They laid on the floor listening to the television and enjoying the morning. The smell of pancakes was still heavy in the air and it mixed with the scent of Tara's sex still on Amanda's lips. She purred into the back of the girl's neck as she enjoyed the sensations and wonderful afterglow. </p><p>They had a lot to do that day but for now Amanda's only concern was holding the girl and dozing away the morning. Tara rolled over in her aunt's arms disturbing the woman slightly. Amanda opened her eyes to Tara's. “Can we always be like this?” She girl asked. </p><p>Amanda smiled and pulled the girl close against her breasts. “For as long as you like angel.”</p>"
72,"Amanda and Tara, Part 4",Amanda,4,,['F/g'],"<p class=""h2"">Conversations</p><p>Tara sat at the dinner table playing with her mashed potatoes. Amanda had managed to prepare a decent meal for them and they had been eating quietly for nearly thirty minutes.</p><p>“What does it mean to pop your cherry?” Tara asked after several minutes of inner debate.</p><p>“Where did you hear that?” Amanda asked, offended by the term.</p><p>“I heard my friend's sister talking on the phone one night. She said she wished she hadn't let her boyfriend pop her cherry.” Tara wrinkled her forehead. “Mom got mad at me when I asked her.”</p><p>“Well it's not a very nice thing to say about something so special to a girl.” Amanda set her fork down. “Did your mom explain it to you?”</p><p>“Not really. She said it meant the girl was a tramp and that I'd understand when I got older.”</p><p>“Do you know what a virgin is?” Amanda asked.</p><p>Tara nodded her head and smiled mischievously. “It means a girl that never had sex.” She giggled to herself and sat up in her seat looking proud. “I'm not one now.”</p><p>“Well that's part of it. And boys can be virgins too. But when a girl is a virgin there is a flap of skin inside her vagina. The first time she has sex with a man it breaks and that is when she isn't a virgin any more.” Amanda shook her head and scolded herself for the shoddy explanation.</p><p>“I'm still one then.” Tara looked disappointed. After a moment her forehead wrinkled with distress. “Do I HAVE to have sex with a man for my skin to break?” She asked.</p><p>Amanda shook her head quickly. “No sweet heart. The first girl I ever fell in love with took mine.”</p><p>“Took your what?” Tara looked confused. Amanda almost laughed.</p><p>“It's an expression for a lovely moment in a woman's life. It's when you let some one take your virginity...” Amanda paused. “Really though, your giving it to some one. It should be some one you love very much. As much as I loved Stephanie.”</p><p>“Wow, you're like me. You were always gay huh?” Tara asked.</p><p>“Well of course angel, your born that way.”</p><p>“Well my other friend, her mom is gay but she wasn't always, she was married.”</p><p>“Some women don't know for a long time, others are afraid to tell any one.” Amanda explained. “And some women like both men and women.” Tara's eyes widened.</p><p>“Both?” She asked. “I didn't know you could do that... I don't think I can like boys though. Boys aren't pretty.”</p><p>“No they're not.” Amanda laughed. “So why are you asking me about this anyway princess?”</p><p>“I just wanted to know.” Tara set her fork down on the table. “I'm full, can we watch movies?”</p><p>Amanda and Tara went into the living room and searched the premium channels for a movie that looked interesting. They found Dracula playing on one of the channels and Tara insisted they watch it because she liked Mina.</p><p>Tara snuggled close to her aunt. She was contemplating their conversation at dinner. She wasn't sure she understood everything Amanda had told her but she had an idea forming in her head.</p><p>It was late when Tara and her aunt finally went to their room and laid down on the bed. The girl crawled across the bed and piled under the covers, turning her back to Amanda. They had cuddled together when they slept every night since she had moved in and the girl had become quite insistent about it. She loved feeling her aunt's arms wrapped around her. Feeling the woman's warmth on her back made her feel a little dizzy and very happy.</p><p>Amanda nuzzled against the back of Tara's neck and inhaled the sweetness of the child's hair. Just being near the girl sent a shock through her and the closeness they were sharing at that very moment was as intense, as moving to her and any of the sexual encounters they had enjoyed.</p><p>Amanda went to work the following morning, leaving Tara at home for the first time since she had moved in. For the rest of the summer her niece would have to care for herself during the day while she was at work. Amanda was a little worried about her. Concerned enough that she asked her neighbor to look in on the girl from time to time.</p><p>Tara heard Amanda's Jaguar pull into the drive way just after five and she jumped up and ran to the kitchen. She hurriedly poured her aunt a glass of wine and rushed to meet her at the door with it.</p><p>“Oh my angel, what a wonderful way to come home.” Amanda smiled at her niece and took the glass. She slipped out of her shoes and after kissing the girl's lips, sat on the couch. Tara followed her sitting next to her.</p><p>“I wanna ask you something.” The girl said shyly. She immediately began to blush. “promise you won't laugh?”</p><p>“I promise.” Amanda answered.</p><p>“Remember what I asked you about last night?” Tara averted her eyes. She shrugged her shoulders and looked embarrassed. Amanda's heart went out to her, she looked so adorable sitting there so shy.</p><p>“About being a virgin?” Amanda asked. Tara nodded her head. “What about it angel.”</p><p>“Ummm... I want you to have mine.” She covered her face with her hands and peeked out at her aunt through her fingers.</p><p>“What?” Amanda could hardly believe what she had heard.  “Oh princess, I don't know. That's something really special, don't you want to wait until your older?” Amanda sipped her wine and put the glass on the table. “That's so... I mean I don't know what to say baby girl, but that's really something special and it should be some one your in love with.”</p><p>“It would be.” She whined. Tara looked up at her aunt, pleading with her eyes. “I love you Mandy, I want to give it to you.”</p><p>“You know that once it's gone it's gone forever right? I mean if we did that you can never go back.” Amanda pressed her hand against her forehead and closed her eyes. She felt so honored to be asked something so special but she was afraid that her niece would regret the decision when she got older. “It hurts when it happens.” Amanda said trying to discourage her.</p><p>“It hurts? How much?” Tara asked sounding afraid.</p><p>“A little bit. And you bleed a little too.” She answered.</p><p>“You did it though. You did it with a girl you loved... I love you and I want to do it with you.” She sounded so small. Amanda felt tears building in her eyes. The thought of claiming her niece's maidenhood, of sharing that moment with this girl that she so dearly loved, it overwhelmed her.</p><p class=""h2"">Tara's Gift</p><p>Tara had made a friend in the neighborhood and had spent the night with her. It was the perfect opportunity for Amanda to get everything she needed and wanted to do done.</p><p>Amanda had placed candles on the end tables and coffee table. In the bedroom she placed a candle on each of the night stands and one across the room on her dresser. She had burned a disc of love songs from different artists she had heard Tara listen too. While creating the disc Amanda had come across a band called Tatu, it was two young girls that were suppose to be lovers. She had included several songs by them on the disc.</p><p>Everything had to be perfect. Amanda kept going over the music, the candles and the house trying to make sure that everything would be just right for her niece when they got home.</p><p>Amanda was suppose to pick Tara up from her friend's house at five, which was perfect because they could drive straight to Red Lobster for dinner.</p><p>The hours ticked away and the woman waited impatiently for five. She wanted to run out and grab her niece and bring her back but somehow she found the strength to remain patient.</p><p>Finally the time had come. Amanda hurried out to her car and drove down the street to pick up Tara. With the girl and her things inside the car Amanda leaned over and kissed her softly on the mouth. “I missed you so much last night.”  She told the her.</p><p>“I couldn't sleep without you.” Tara said. She scooted over in the seat and laid her head on her aunt's shoulder.</p><p>“You like crab don't you?” Amanda asked, knowing the answer. Tara nodded her head enthusiastically. The woman smiled and put the car in reverse, pulling out of the drive. They drove to the restaurant with Tara telling her aunt about the sleep over and everything the girls had done.</p><p>Tara sat down at the table followed by her aunt. The waiter handed them each a menu and left them after getting their drink order. “So did you think about what we talked about the other day?” Amanda asked, trying to sound casual and not doing a very good job.</p><p>“About breaking that skin?” Tara shrugged. “I little. I mean I still want you too.” Her cheeks darkened as she blushed.</p><p>The waiter came with their drinks. Amanda knew Tara loved crab legs. She had picked this restaurant for that reason. She ordered for them both and the waiter left them there to talk.</p><p>“Do you want to do it tonight?” The woman asked, sounding less sure of herself.</p><p>“Can we?” Tara asked, her shyness melting away. Amanda nodded her head. They continued to talk until the food arrived.</p><p>Amanda slipped her shoe off and reached out, sliding her leg up along her niece's. Tara bit back a smiled and tried to concentrate on the crab meat she was struggling to free from it's shell. Amanda did not want to take things too far with her in public but she could not help but touch the girl.</p><p>With the check paid they left the restaurant for Amanda's Jaguar. “Is there any thing you want to do before we go home?” Amanda asked. Tara shrugged, looking sheepish. She wanted to go home as badly as her aunt did but she was afraid to say it.</p><p>“Can I have a frappathingy?” Tara finally asked.</p><p>“A what?” It took her a moment to realize what the child wanted. They pulled into a coffee shop and Amanda bought them both a drink before they went to sit outside and enjoy the warm Boulder evening.</p><p>“Mom won't let me have these.” Tara said between sucking on her straw and swirling it in the cup.“ She said coffee makes me hyper.”</p><p>“Well actually coffee makes girls your age sleepy. “ Amanda twisted her mouth comically to one side. “Hmmm maybe I should have gotten you a decaf.”</p><p>By the time they left the coffee shop the sun was about to set. Amanda got an idea on the way home and detoured to a park not far from her house. There they sat on the grass, Tara with her head in her aunt's lap, and watched the sun paint the sky in a beautiful array of oranges and reds.</p><p>Satisfied with the view before them, they got up off the ground and walked back to the car holding hands.</p><p>“Stay here.” Amanda said, stopping Tara at the front door of the house. The woman ran inside and lit the candles in the living room and the bed room. She went to the kitchen and took a plate of grapes from the refrigerator and placed it on the coffee table. On her way back to the door she pressed the play button on the stereo and the disc started playing. “Okay angel close your eyes.” Amanda led the girl through the door. “Okay you can look.”</p><p>Tara opened her eyes and looked around at the living room. She smiled broadly and looked up at her aunt. “It's pretty.” She said.</p><p>“I did it for you princess.” She rubbed the girl's back softly. Tara hugged her aunt from the side. “Would you like a glass of wine my love?” Amanda asked, curtseying to the girl.</p><p>“Yes.” Tara smiled and hopped up on her toes with excitement.</p><p>Amanda brought the girl a glass of wine as well as one for herself. They knelt in front of the coffee table facing one another. Amanda snaked her arm around her niece's and they sipped their wine like a newly married couple.</p><p>The child looked so lovely in the candle light. Her green eyes caught the flicker of the flame, setting them on fire. Amanda drew a deep breath. Her heart was swelling in her chest. “I love my nubian princess.” She whispered. Tara covered her mouth with her hands and giggled. The woman took one of the grapes from the plate. She waited for the child to uncover her face before feeding her the fruit.</p><p>“I love you Mandy.” She said around the grape.</p><p>Tara sipped at her wine. She set the glass on the table and laid back on the floor. Amanda smiled down at her. She pulled the plate off the the table and set it next to the girl. One by one she fed half the plate to the child, kissing her after each one.</p><p>Amanda drew her hands up and down the child's body. She stroked the girl's breasts, her hips. She ran her fingers down Tara's cheeks as they kissed and tickled the girl's soft belly. The woman sat back and smiled down at the beautiful cherub. She eased the girl up until they were sitting again.</p><p>“Shall we retire to the bedroom my love?” Amanda asked, taking the girl by the hand. On the way out of the living room she took the plate of grapes and her wine glass.</p><p>Amanda coaxed the girl on to the bed and gently slid her shirt off. She let the child lay down before taking a grape from the plate and mashing it over her body. Amanda let the juice drizzle down Tara's chest and belly while the girl giggled wildly.</p><p>The woman popped the crushed remains of the grape into her mouth and swallowed it before leaning down and lapping the grape juice from the child's body. Tara twisted and laughed beneath her. The girl tangled her fingers in her aunt's hair. “Your silly.” She finally managed between giggles.</p><p>Amanda stopped her kissing and licking when she reached Tara's pants. She worked the buttons and the girl lifted her bottom so that they and the panties beneath could be removed.</p><p>“What about you?” Tara asked. Amanda smiled and pulled her shirt off over her head. “Let me!” Tara scolded. It took her a moment to figure out the front clasp bra that her aunt had worn, but finally it opened. The girl leaned in and suckled her aunt's nipple. She cupped the woman's breast as she worked at the nipple. Amanda moaned softly, stroking the child's hair.</p><p>All denial of what she was had slipped away. Amanda found herself accepting that she was a pedophile. Loving the feeling of a child's touch. It excited her to know that her lover was a little girl. The woman looked down at her niece. She stroked the girl's bee sting nipples and ran her hands over her tender sleeping breasts. She felt the fire of excitement growing faster inside her.</p><p>Satisfied that her aunt's nipples were hard enough, Tara fought with the buttons on her pants until they released. Amanda had to lay back so that the girl could pull them off of her. “And your absolutely sure about this princess?” Amanda asked as she sat up. Tara nodded her head. With a smile she fed her niece another grape and set the plate back on the night stand.</p><p>Amanda had given the girl the wine for a reason. Not to ply her but instead to help numb her body slightly, to make the taking of her virginity as painless as possible. The woman kissed her niece deeply. She slid her tongue in to the girl's mouth and suckled the grape juice and wine from her tongue. She moved down the girl's body, paying particular attention to the child's burgeoning breasts. She swirled her tongue, lapped at them, sucked on them, all the while Tara laid on the bed moaning softly. She sound of the child's little voice, her moans were so sweet to Amanda. She loved hearing and seeing her niece in the throws of passion.</p><p>The woman worked her way down the girl's body still able to taste the sweetness of the grape's juice. Amanda kissed Tara's protruding hip bones and tickled the girl's thighs. She moved to the child's swelling sex. She folded her lips around the girl's clit and sucked on it, sliding a finger in to the child. The woman carefully brought Tara close to orgasm before changing her rhythm. Each time she did Tara groaned and pouted.</p><p>“Baby girl?” Amanda sat up and withdrew her finger. Tara stirred on the bed and looked up at her with heavy eyelids. “Are you ready?” The girl bit her lip and nodded her head. “Your probably going to be a little sore for a couple of days.” Tara nodded, she took her aunt's hand and gently guided it back toward her waiting sex.</p><p>The moment could not have been more perfectly matched to the experience she had wanted to give the girl. The sun was completely set, the candles burning on the night stands and dresser cast lovely dancing shadows on the walls. Amanda had found a copy of one of her favorite songs. Joan Jett, singing Crimson and Clover, a recording where she used feminine pronouns. It flowed through the stereo and that was what made her decided that the moment was right.</p><p>With a deep breath Amanda pressed two of her fingers against Tara's opening. The child reached out and took the woman's free and in her own. Amanda closed her eyes and slid her fingers in steadily, trying not to go too fast, but fast enough to minimize the girl's discomfort.</p><p>“Ow!” Tara squeezed her aunt's hand hard and cringed. Amanda almost lost her nerve hearing the girl's pain. She felt tears welling in her eyes. Somehow she found the strength to finish pushing her fingers in to her niece. Tara gasped, and as Amanda drew her fingers out in a slow stroke the girl relaxed against the bed. She opened her eyes to find her aunt looking down at her. The child's eyes were glassy as if she was about to cry but a smile played at her lips. “Was that it?” She asked. “Did you do it?” She sounded excited, but also on the verge of tears.</p><p>Amanda nodded her head and slid her fingers back into the child. This time Tara did not react with pain but instead purred a wordless sigh. It still hurt her slightly, but there was less pain and more of the pleasure she had learned to enjoy so much.</p><p>Relieved, Amanda slid down on her belly and pulled herself close to the child's sex. She could smell the girl's excitement and it sent a shudder through her. Tara's jaw dropped and she inhaled sharply as Amanda sucked her clit into her mouth. The woman hummed softly, nearly inaudibly along with the song playing on the stereo. She drank in the sweetness of the child's juices. She was loving every taste, every movement. Every sigh from the little girl she adored so much. Her love for the child was overtaking her and as she laid there manipulating the girl's clitoris she felt her mind slipping away in to a kind of utopia.</p><p>The child's sex quivered as she rocked and bucked with her aunt's wonderfully strong and knowing tongue. The girl was moaning and thrashing her head from side to side. Amanda had folded her fingers over one another and was working them in and out quickly encouraged by her niece's display.</p><p>Tara was almost sobbing as her aunt worked her body. She felt like she was going to burst. Having seen all the trouble her aunt had gone through for this night she realized how truly special it was. It made her feel important to know that her aunt would have taken so much time for her. She felt so loved by the woman the words failed her. Tara was so happy she had decided to let her aunt do this that she was almost crying.</p><p>The girl went silent and arched her back. She grabbed at her aunt's shoulder with one hand and dug at the bed sheets with her other. “Maanndyy!” She squealed through clenched teeth.</p><p>Tara laid on the bed breathing deeply. Amanda had crawled up to lay next to her. She rested her hand on the child's belly.</p><p>“That was weird.” The girl said. She rolled up on her side. “It still hurt a little but it felt really good too.” She propped her head up on her hand. “Does it stop hurting again?”</p><p>“It will baby girl.” Amanda stroked the girl's hair, smiling at her. A tear rolled down her cheek. She was overwhelmed with guilt and joy and love. She had never taken a girl's virginity before. She had no idea what a powerful experience it was going to be for her.</p><p>Tara pushed Amanda on her back. the girl lavished kisses on her aunt's lips and throat. She sucked at the woman's breasts, sending waves of heat through her body. Amanda laid on the bed as her niece nibbled at her belly, tears flowing down her cheeks and at the same time biting her lip and moaning.</p><p>The little girl's tongue against her clit shocked Amanda back from the happy semiconsciousness that she had slipped into. She was so overwhelmed with emotion and excitement that she felt as if she would climax at the girl's next touch.</p><p>The woman rocked gently, moving with Tara's tongue and fingers. She reached down between her legs and stroked the little girl's hair. The child's lips felt so soft on her body, her tongue was so gentle and small.</p><p>Amanda tightened the muscles in her thighs and arched her back, reaching up above her head wildly. She bucked her hips as her orgasm ripped through her. Tara had learned well, and was able to hold her there in climax. With each stroke of the child's fingers the walls of her vagina spasmed in on them and she involuntarily clamped down with her muscles.</p><p>“That feels funny.” Tara laughed, continuing to push her fingers into her aunt, thoroughly amused with the woman's physical reactions. Finally Amanda relaxed and Tara crawled back up to lay next to her. They laid on the bed and snuggled close together. “I love you so much Mandy.” Tara turned slightly and kissed her aunt's mouth.</p><p>“I love you princess.” Amanda squeezed the girl tightly too her. “You know there might be a little blood sweet heart. It's nothing to be afraid of.”</p><p>“Am I going to have a period now?”</p><p>“No angel. When you loose your virginity you bleed a little.”</p><p>“It still hurts some.” Tara feigned pouting but fell into giggles.</p><p>“You were a daisy fresh flower and now look what I've done to you.” Amanda teased, misquoting Lolita. “It will stop in a day or so angel. And when it does there are some things we can do that we couldn't do before.</p><p>“Like play with some of the toys in your closet?”</p><p>“Yes like play with some of the toys in my closet.” Amanda kissed the back of the girl's neck. After Tara fell asleep Amanda crawled out of bed and blew out the candles. She slipped back under the covers moments later and wrapped her arms around her lovely niece.</p><p>Her world had changed so much for her in such a short time. In all her life she had never been this happy, never been this blissfully contented with a lover. She had discovered the missing link to her happiness and that link was the angel she laid holding in her arms. “I love you baby girl.” Amanda whispered as she kissed the child's head and the back of her neck.</p>"
73,The Lady Down the Street,Amanda,1,,['F/f'],"<p class=""h2"">After School</p><p>Jessica walked slowly down the sidewalk. School had let out less than ten minutes ago and she was making her way home through the little neighborhood she lived in. It was a warm spring day, school would be out in another week and she was looking forward to vacation. She pushed a lock of blonde hair from her face and tugged at her shirt and bra strap. Her small A cup breasts had only just begun to develop and they seemed itchy all the time.</p><p>“Jessi?” The person calling her name was Miss Alton a woman that lived several doors down from Jessica. She was a single mother of darling twin toddler girls. Jessica stopped at the small wooden fence that separated the woman's property from the sidewalk.</p><p>“Hi Miss Alton.” The girl smiled. She held her books to her chest and waited for the woman to walk from her front door to the fence. The woman was not very tall but she still stood a good five inches taller than Jessica's mere four foot eleven inches. The girl looked at the woman's breasts. They were a lovely round C cup. Her black hair fell around her shoulders and mid way down her back. The woman's lovely blue eyes peered at Jessica from beneath perfectly straight black bangs.</p><p>“You just turned thirteen didn't you?” she asked. Jessica nodded her head. “Good, then your old enough to work for me,” Jessica raised her eyebrows. She was just about to start her vacation. There were malls to visit, video games to play and lots of not working to be done. “Once in a while I need a baby sitter. Would you be willing to watch my girls?”</p><p>Jessica lit up a little, she liked the girls and the idea of watching them did not sound terrible to her. “Okay, but I have to ask my mom,” she said with a smile.</p><p>“Of course.” The woman held out a business card. “You can call me on my cell and let me know what she says.”</p><p>Jessica took the card happily and skipped the last few yards to her front door. The girl carried her house key on a string around her neck. She pulled it out of her shirt and opened the door. Inside she dropped her books on the couch and flopped down with the remote control.</p><p>The headlights of Jessica's mother's car lit the living room as the woman pulled into the drive. Jessica hopped up and hurried to the garage door to meet her mother. “Hey mom, umm remember you told me if I had to make my own money I wouldn't waste so much.”</p><p>Lydia, the girl's mother looked at her for a moment and shook her head. “Sweetie, can I get in the door?” Jessica's smile faded slightly but she walked with her mother to the living room and waited for her to sit down. “Did some one offer you a job Jessi?”</p><p>“You know the lady down the street. Miss Alton, well she asked me if I would baby sit her little girls.” Jessica was smiling widely, looking quite proud to have been asked such a grown up thing.</p><p>“Baby sitting?” she kicked off her shoes. “Are you sure your ready for that?”</p><p>“I am mooom pleeeaaaase!”</p><p>“Well if you think you can handle it, but you can't call me and have me come help.”</p><p>Jessica squealed with excitement and hurried to the telephone. She called the number on the card she had been given. It rang several times before Miss Alton answered.</p><p>“My mom said I can baby sit for you Miss Alton,” Jessica blurted out.</p><p>“Oh, Please called me Sarah, Miss Alton sounds so stuffy... So you can sit the girls, how are you fixed for Friday night?”</p><p>“What time?”</p><p>“Six... Actually if you could be here around five thirty it might be better.”</p><p>“I'll be there, thanks... Bye.” Jessica hung up and almost danced into the living room. She sat down on the couch again. “I'm gonna watch them on Friday.” Her mother nodded her head.</p><p>Jessica counted the days until she got to go to her first job. She did not know how much it would pay, and was so excited she'd forgotten to ask, but she did not care. The money she would earn would actually be hers. It would not be something given to her. She felt so grown up.</p><p>Friday was the last day of the school year, the day she was going to watch Sarah Alton's children. It had seemed so slow coming for so many reasons. When the last class bell rang Jessica ran home and began planning her night with the little girls. They were potty trained, and so she would not have to do the one thing she hated, and that was change diapers.</p><p>School had let out at three. Jessica had felt every ticking second of the clock waiting for five thirty. A soon as the long hand hit the six, Jessica ran out of the house and down the street to her neighbor's home. She rapped on the door and waited impatiently for it to be answered.</p><p>Sarah opened the door and smiled broadly at her. “Come in sweet heart,” she led the girl into the house. The woman gave her a short tour of her home before handing her a sheet of paper with her cell phone number and the girl's bed time written on it.</p><p>“Well it looks like we have a little time Jessica, would you like to have a soda?” Sarah asked, seating herself in the living room on a chair kitty corner to the couch. “You can get it yourself dear.” Jessica smiled and went into the kitchen where she poured a cola after searching for several moments for the glasses.</p><p>“Every one calls me Jessi.” The girl said, sitting on the couch and placing her drink on the coffee table in front of her. She was careful to make sure she used a coaster as her mother always reminded her.</p><p>“So I guess school's out isn't it,” Sarah asked. Jessica nodded with a big smile. “Well I won't be too late tonight this is really more of a business dinner than anything else.”</p><p>“I told my mom I didn't know when you'd be home. She said I should call her if it's going to be past midnight.”</p><p>At quarter to six Sarah got up to leave. On her way out the door she stopped and did something that made Jessica wonder. She leaned down and kissed the girl on the side of the mouth. It was not a passionate kiss but it was definitely not something the child had expected.</p><p>Jessica had nearly no trouble with the girls, not even at bed time. She took the children into the room they shared and tucked them in. She stopped long enough to sing them a few lines from one of her favorite songs.</p><p>The girl laid on her neighbor's couch watching MTV and waited to be relieved. A video by Tatu came on and she turned up the volume slightly. She did not like their music very much but seeing the girls kissing or holding hands gave her a strange feeling in her belly, and she could feel heat between her legs. Shortly after eleven she heard Sarah's car pull into the drive. The girl sat up and waited for the woman to come in.</p><p>“Were they any trouble?” she asked as soon as she came in.</p><p>“None.” Jessica noticed the woman was holding a briefcase and offered to take it.</p><p>“Oh thanks, hey just set it in the dinning room there,” she said gesturing toward the dinning room table. The woman went into the kitchen and poured herself a glass of club soda, then got a glass down for the girl. “Are you thirsty?” Jessica came in from the living room and peeked into the kitchen.</p><p>“I can get it,” she said hurrying to the refrigerator. She pulled the bottle of cola off the top shelf and filled her glass as Sarah left her there.</p><p>“Come sit with me,” Sarah said patting the cushion on the couch next to her. Jessica sat down as instructed. “So what do I owe you?”</p><p>“I don't know,” Jessica said with big eyes.</p><p>“Well, here..,” she reached down and pulled her purse off of the floor. After a moment of searching she withdrew her wallet and took out two bills. “How is thirty?”</p><p>“Thirty?” Jessica almost shouted. She nodded her head happily and took the money, slipping it into her pocket. Sarah reached out and pushed a blonde lock out of Jessica's face. The girl shied from her hand slightly, but did not stop her.</p><p>At thirteen Jessica knew little about sex. What she did know was only what she had heard from friends or on television. She did not understand flirting, or even such a blatant come on, but she liked the way it made her feel. The girl became aware that Sarah's hand was resting on her upper thigh. She felt the woman's fingernails tracing little patterns on her jeans.</p><p>“Do you want me to stop?” Sarah asked, keeping her eyes on the girl. Jessica swallowed hard but shook her head slowly. The woman smiled and leaned forward slowly.</p><p>Jessica gasped when she felt Sarah's lips touch her. She pulled back slightly and the woman hesitated. The girl relaxed and Sarah pressed her lips against Jessica's, parting them.</p><p>This was Jessica's first kiss. She had never kissed a boy, she had never wanted to. She had never even practice kissed with her girl friends. Feeling the woman's lips on hers, and then the woman's tongue slipping into her inexperienced mouth surprised the girl. Jessica tried to kiss back, she hoped she was doing it right. The fact that the person she was kissing was a woman and an adult had momentarily escaped her and all she wanted to do was feel Sara's lips. Jessica's breath quickened as she felt Sarah sucking softly on her bottom lip.</p><p>“Was that your first?” Sarah asked as she parted from the girl. Jessica blushed and nodded her head. “You were wonderful sweetheart.” Sarah's hand moved slowly up Jessica's pants. The woman wrapped her fingers around the child's hips, squeezing gently.</p><p>“I feel funny.” The girl said. She couldn't look at the woman, all she could do was stare down at the arm which led to the hand touching her.</p><p>“Is it a good funny?”</p><p>“I think so,” she looked up and felt a shock go through her when she met the woman's brilliant blue eyes. “But my mom is going to expect me home soon.”</p><p>Sarah smiled and stroked the girl's face. She pulled her hand away from the child's hip and sat back. “Well I think then I should walk you home.”</p><p>Jessica walked into her bed room and started taking off her clothes. She slipped on one of her mother's old boyfriend's shirts that she had stolen to use for a night gown and crawled under the covers.</p><p>For a while now Jessica had felt strange, out of place with her friends. When they talked about boys, she felt herself feigning interest. Her attention seemed more focused on her girlfriends. She wondered if she was normal. Tonight, her kiss, that had made sense to her. She understood why her female friends liked to kiss. She also was beginning to understand what she wanted.</p><p>Sarah's kiss had awakened her in a way she had never expected. Not only had she begun to realize what she was, but she was feeling the physical effects as well. Her sex was hot, aching to be touched. Jessica reached under the shirt and slid her hand into her panties. She closed her eyes and dreamt of the wonderful kiss she had just shared with the lovely Sarah.</p><p>Electricity seemed to shoot from her clit through her body. Her nipples ached, her belly quivered. Jessica moaned softly, trying to remain silent. Images of Sarah, of their kiss flooded through her head. She wished that there had been more time. She wished that she could have seen what else the woman might have done, had they been able to continue.</p><p>Jessica slid her fingers over her clit and into her hole. She bit her bottom lip and closed her eyes tightly. With her free hand she massaged her budding breasts, pinching her nipples.</p><p>The tingling started between her legs and spread around her hips and up through her tummy. Jessica rolled on her belly and bit her pillow as an orgasm ripped through her body.</p><p>Panting, feeling tears in the corners of her eyes, the girl pulled her hand out of her panties. all the new thoughts, the new fantasies, they had her curiosity piqued. Tentatively she drew her fingers up to her face. She sniffed them, finding the scent of her own excitement intoxicating. Ashamed of herself, afraid of what people would think if they knew, she pulled her hand away.</p><p>Her embarrassment at her new discovery was not enough to stop her. Jessica closed her eyes and brought her fingers back to her face, to her lips. She reached out with her tongue and tasted them, shuddering. She loved it. She wanted to taste more. Jessica wanted to taste another girl. Her own sweet honey was not enough for her. She lapped at her fingers hungrily. The girl resolved that she would find a way to taste another girl's sex. Jessica drifted in to sleep with the images of her neighbor still in her head.</p><p>The next morning Jessica woke up just after nine. She ate breakfast and helped her mother with the household chores as had been the Saturday routine for years. After the house was clean Jessica skipped down the block to Sarah's house and knocked on the door.</p><p>“Jessi?” Sarah was wearing a robe and looking sleepy. She opened the door and let the girl in. On the coffee table a half cup of coffee sat steaming it's warmth away. “What do you need hun?” she asked.</p><p>“I wanted to come over,” she answered, immediately losing the confidence it had taken her all morning to build.</p><p>“Well the girls are in their room,” she sat on the couch and waited for the girl.</p><p>“That's ok..,” Jessica could not look her in the eye, “I wanted to see you.”</p><p>Sarah smiled slightly. She patted the girl's leg. “About last night?” Jessica nodded her head. “I'm sorry about that sweetie. I shouldn't have done that.”</p><p>“You shouldn't?” she asked with a note of desperation. Jessica felt a pain in her chest that she had never felt before. The kiss had meant so much to her. To be told that it was a mistake nearly brought tears to her eyes.</p><p>“Hey Jessi,” Sarah put her finger under the girl's chin and lifted her face to look into the child's eyes, “Are you okay sweetie?” Jessica shook her head. Tears slipped from her eyes and down her cheeks.</p><p>Sarah was not sorry that she had kissed the child. She was afraid that the girl was here because it had upset her. She was afraid she had made the child uncomfortable. It had been far to forward for a little girl.</p><p>From her college days Sarah had known what she was. She had fallen in love with a ten year old girl in the same apartment complex she was living in. They had never progressed beyond kissing and petting but it had been enough for her to realize what she was. In a panic she found the first guy that would take her and got married. It was doomed from the beginning but it had given her the two beautiful little girls she cherished so deeply. She was not sorry for the kiss, only that it might have been more than the girl could handle.</p><p>“I liked it.” Jessica's voice was barely more than a whisper. Sarah smiled at her but the girl's eyes were down cast and she could not see it.</p><p>“Did you?” Sarah tilted the girl's face to look into her eyes again. There was a long pause as Sarah contemplated what she would say. “I enjoyed it too,” she finally confessed. Jessica's face brightened and she found the strength to look her hostess in the eye.</p><p>“You're not sorry?”</p><p>“I'm only sorry that it might have been too much for you. I was afraid that I'd upset you sweetie.” Sarah stroked the girl's hair and smiled at her.</p><p>“Will you do that to me again?” Jessica asked. Sarah nodded her head.</p><p>“Are you busy tonight?” she asked. The girl shook her head. “Perhaps you could come over around six?” Jessica smiled broadly. She nodded her head, looking very relieved. “I have a lot to do today sweetheart, but I'll look forward to seeing you then.” Sarah got up and waited for the girl. She walked Jessica to the door where she bent down and kissed her softly on the lips before opening the door and letting the child leave.</p><p>The hours passed far to slowly for Jessica's liking. She tried to entertain herself with television, music and movies, but nothing seemed to capture her interest enough to tare her eyes away from the clock.</p><p>Just after five o'clock Mike, Lydia's boyfriend, pulled into the drive way and honked the horn. He hopped out of the car and came up to the house at a brisk pace. Jessica opened the door for him and with little more than a hello went back to the couch and MTV. Only a few minutes passed before Her mother and Mike left her alone.</p><p>It was only thirty minutes before Jessica planned to leave for Sarah's house. The girl undressed and took a shower. She stood enjoying the hot water running over her body. Jessica loved hot showers, they made her feel so relaxed.</p><p>With the hot water fading, Jessica turned off the shower and went into her room where she began searching through her closet for something to wear. She wanted to look pretty for Sarah. She wanted to impress the woman but had no idea how.</p><p>Jessica found a short denim skirt and a tank top that she liked. The shirt was tight enough that it showed her budding breasts. The girl got dressed and put on a pair of sneakers before going into the bathroom and clearing the steam from the mirror.</p><p>The only makeup that Lydia would allow was some light eye shadows, a peach blush and lip gloss. Jessica dusted her cheeks with the blush and glossed her lips. The girl pick a light green frost eye shadow and applied it. When she was finished she stood looking at herself for several moments. She wondered if she was pretty enough for Sarah. She closed the bathroom door and looked at herself in the mirror, wrinkling her nose and turning so she could see her bottom.</p><p>Jessica's narrow hips and small breasts betrayed her age. She was a tiny slip of a girl. The girl rolled her eyes at herself and walked out of the bathroom. She hurried out of the door and down the street to her neighbor.</p><p>Sarah answered the door and smiled down at Jessica. “You look lovely,” she said. Jessica blushed and smiled back at her.</p><p>“Really?”</p><p>“Your beautiful.” Sarah led her little guest to the couch and sat her down. She then went into the kitchen and poured herself a club soda and a cola for the girl. “My mother has the girls tonight,” she said, walking back into the living room. “Does your mom know where your at?”</p><p>“I told her that I was going to baby sit for you tonight.”</p><p>Sarah sat on the couch and handed the girl her drink. The child looked so unsure. She was sitting there, fidgeting slightly. More than she had earlier that morning, Jessica looked like a child. She seemed so small and innocent in her little girl makeup and the junior miss skirt and tank top.</p><p>Being unsure of herself was nothing new to Sarah. The little girl sitting on her couch trying to look grown up was not the first young lover she had ever had. She was not even the youngest. Each girl was unique though. Sometimes the extent of her love with a girl would be kissing or cuddling other times it would be far more.</p><p>Sarah put her hand on the child's leg, massaging it gently. She set her drink down and stroke the girl's face with her now free hand. Jessica began to look nervously expectant. Her eyes drooped slightly and she leaned forward, waiting for Sarah's lips.</p><p>Jessica inhaled sharply when she felt the woman's lips touch hers. She had been ready for it, or she had thought she was and yet feeling Sarah's soft, full lips on her own had been a surprise all the same.</p><p>Sarah pushed her tongue gently into the girl's mouth, licking her teeth, her cheeks. She touch her tongue to the child's and swirled around it before breaking the kiss and sitting back. Jessica fell forward slightly still wanting more of the woman's mouth.</p><p>“Wow,” she laughed and blushed. “That was really... Wow,” Jessica gasped.</p><p>“Good?” Sarah asked, clearly able to see the answer. The girl nodded.</p><p>Sarah stroked her fingers down the girl's face and her neck. She traced them between the child's breasts and down to her flat little tummy. She let her other hand slid up the girl's leg slightly, feeling the hem of her skirt against her fingertips. She could feel the girl trembling beneath her touch. There was something exciting to her about it. She knew what the child was feeling. The excitement, the fear, the curiosity.</p><p>“If you don't like something just tell me and we'll stop okay?” Jessica nodded her head but in her mind she could not imagine what they might do that she would want to stop.</p><p>“I feel funny... Down there,” she whispered.</p><p>“Does it feel good?” Sarah asked. The girl nodded silently. “So do I,” she offered. Jessica looked up at her wide eyed. It had not occurred to her that what she felt was not unique to her but that her partner might be experiencing something similar.</p><p>“You feel it too?”</p><p>Sarah nodded. She slid her hands up the girl's body. Her thumbs brushed over the little girl's nipples eliciting a shudder from her. The woman slid her hands around to the girl's chest, massaging her breasts softly through the shirt. “Okay?” she asked. Jessica looked up at her and smiled. Her breath was becoming heavy and her eyelids drooped as she found herself becoming lost in the woman's touch.</p><p>There was an audible gasp from Jessica when Sarah slid her hand under the girl's skirt and wrapped her fingers around the girl's hip. The woman pulled the little girl closer to her and leaned down, kissing her lips. She moved to the child's throat, the sides of her neck. She love the feeling of a little girl's skin against her lips. The scent of a child in her nostrils.</p><p>Jessica was almost panting now. Her head rolled forward and leaned against her lover's chest. She was lost in the lust, the intensity of all of these new sensations. Sarah's hand left her bottom. She felt the woman tugging at her shirt. Jessica sat up and looked at her for a moment, unsure of how to react. Finally she lifted her arms over her head. With a smile the woman pulled the girl's shirt off.</p><p>Jessica folder her arms over her chest shyly and cast her gaze toward the floor. She was blushing fiercely. Sarah coaxed her arms away from her body, pushing them down to her sides. “You're so beautiful,” she said trying to give the girl more confidence in herself. She slid her hands across the girl's naked breasts and she shivered and gasped. “Lay back sweetie.” Sarah eased the girl down.</p><p>Jessica's forehead wrinkled and she hesitated, catching herself on her elbows. “Aren't we suppose to go to the bed room?” she asked.</p><p>“We don't have to,” Sarah answered, “Would you like to?” Jessica nodded her head and bit her bottom lip. She grabbed her shirt and waited for the woman to lead her to the bedroom.</p><p>Sarah turned on her bedroom light and followed the girl into the room. The child sat on the bed and kicked her legs in the air. “Can we turn the light off?” she asked. She thought she would not feel so self conscious in the dark. Sarah smiled and flipped the switch, bathing them in the half light of late afternoon.</p><p>The thud of Jessica's shoes falling to the floor preceded her sliding back on the bed and waiting for Sarah. The woman crawled across the mattress on all fours, gently easing the girl to her back once she reached her.</p><p>The child writhed and sighed as Sarah kissed up and down her body. She gasped when she felt the woman's warm tongue swirling around her nipples. “I can feel that all the way to my... You know,” she whispered. Sarah sat back on her knees.</p><p>“To your missy?”  The woman ran her hands up the girl's legs to her hips. She slid her fingers under the legs of the child's cotton panties. “It's like electricity running through you isn't it?” Jessica nodded her head. She rose up to her elbows and looked down at the woman's arms disappearing under her skirt.</p><p>“You won't laugh will you?”</p><p>“Laugh about what sweetie?” Sarah asked.</p><p>“If you see me naked,” Jessica said quietly, “I hardly have any hair down there and..,” she collapsed to the bed and covered her face with her hands, “And it gets all wet when I feel like this.”</p><p>“I get wet too when I do these things with a girl.” Sarah tugged at the child's panties but she pushed her bottom toward the bed. “Do you want to stop?” Sarah asked. Several seconds passed before Jessica uncovered her face and shook her head. She relaxed her bottom slightly, but as much as she wanted to continue she could not find the courage to lift her hips for the woman. Sarah released the girl's panties and sat back. “I won't be mad if you want to stop.”</p><p>Jessica shook her head again. Frustrated with herself she sat up and reached under her skirt and pulled her panties down far enough for the woman to see them. She laid back down and waited for Sarah to finish the job she had started.</p><p>With a smile Sarah pulled the panties the rest of the way down the girl's legs and dropped them on the floor. She then reached up and unbuttoned the girl's skirt. Hesitantly she tugged at the skirt. Jessica was more compliant now. She lifted her bottom and let the woman pull her skirt off.</p><p>Jessica clenched the blankets in her head and laid stiffly, nervously looking up at her lover. She searched the woman's face for the reaction to her immature body. Sarah was pleased. She loved the look of budding femininity. In the half light she could not see any hair between the girl's legs, but with a quick brush of her hand she could feel the slightest hint of hair around her slit.</p><p>A gasped escaped the girl's lips when she felt her nipple being suckled again. She reached up and stroked the woman's hair, loving the electric excitement racing from her chest to her loins.</p><p>Sarah moved down the girl's body, she kissed the girl's belly, her hips, her thighs. The woman gently coaxed the girl's legs apart before leaning in and kissing the top of the child's slit. The instant the woman's lips touched the child's swollen, aching sex, she inhaled sharply through clenched teeth and tore at the blankets.</p><p>The taste of the little girl's sex sent a tremor through Sarah's body, down to her own wanting pussy. She ground her mound into the mattress and pushed her tongue against the girl's clit. Jessica moaned softly, almost sounding like she was laughing. She writhed, rocking her body with each stroke of Sarah's tongue against her clit.</p><p>A new sensation ripped through Jessica's body as she felt the woman slide a finger into her hole. She groaned loudly and pushed her hips toward the woman's finger, encouraging it deeper into her body.</p><p>Jessica's breath was coming in short gasps. She was bucking her hips almost uncontrollably, pushing her mound toward the woman's mouth, clamping down on Sarah's finger with her vagina.</p><p>“Oh, It's happening,” she shouted. “Oh god!” Jessica pushed her mound into Sarah's face. She tore at the bed sheets. She rocked from side to side and tightened her legs around Sarah's head.</p><p>The girl collapsed to the bed, her breath coming deeper and more slowly. “It never felt like this before,” she said breathlessly.</p><p>Sarah crawled to lay next to the girl. She leaned down and kissed the girl, reaching into the child's mouth with her tongue, letting the child taste herself in the kiss. “Should I do that to you?” Jessica asked once Sarah leaned back.</p><p>“Would you like to?” The woman asked. Jessica wanted to very much. Since tasting herself the night before, and now on her lover's kiss, she wanted to taste another girl but she could not bring herself to say so.</p><p>The child's movements were stuttered but she rolled up on her side and kissed Sarah's lips, licking her honey from the woman's face. She leaned back. “You're all dressed,” she said quietly.</p><p>Sarah smiled and pulled her shirt off. She reached behind her back and undid her bra, letting her breasts hang free before the girl. Jessica looked at Sarah's body, almost in awe. She had seen her mother naked before but this was much different. The woman's body was available to her. Sarah's breasts were larger than her mothers, and her nipples darker. The girl leaned in and tentatively kissed the woman's chest. Jessica sucked one of Sarah's nipples and ran her tongue across it, loving the feeling of it hardening in her mouth. She cupped her hand around the woman's other breast and stroked it gently.</p><p>Whether it was body wash, or some kind of scent the woman wore Jessica did not know, but the woman smelled wonderful to her and her skin tasted slightly sweet. Sarah's skin was soft, it was so perfect to her touch. The girl leaned back and looked into her lover's eyes. “Did I do it right she asked?”</p><p>“Yes sweetie.” The woman leaned in and kissed her briefly. She stroked the girl's hair and smiled at her. “You don't have to do anything you don't want to.”</p><p>Jessica nodded her head. She reached out and took the waistband of the woman's pants in her hands. She tugged at the top button until it came loose then worked the zipper. Sarah laid back on the bed and helped her pull her jeans off.</p><p>Black lace graced Sarah's lower regions. Her trimmed muff pushed through the web of the lace and Jessica found herself starring at the woman's mound. “Those are pretty,” the girl said with a smile. She rubbed her hands across the lace. Sarah's pubic hairs tickled her hand where they came through the lace. Hesitantly, timidly, Jessica pulled at the panties, and with Sarah's help was able to pull them from the woman's body.</p><p>The girl stared down at the woman's naked body. She was smiling absently, enjoying the lovely vision before her. Jessica leaned down and kissed the woman's belly. She ran her hands up and down Sarah's body pausing at her breasts and pinching her nipples softly.</p><p>Sarah moaned, she stroked the girl's arms, whispering incoherently as she enjoyed the child's lips on her body. Jessica reached out with her tongue, touched the woman's pubic hair. She sat back smiling, looking down at Sarah. “I don't know what to do,” she said.</p><p>“Do you remember what I did to you?” Sarah asked. The girl nodded her head. “Well that feels very nice to me too.”</p><p>Jessica laid down on the bed and looked at the woman's sex. She had never seen her own body so closely, nor any one else's. She leaned in, smelling the wonderful musk of Sarah's excitement. The girl reached out with her tongue and touched Sarah's clit. The woman's deep breath and sigh let her know she had hit the right spot.</p><p>The taste of another woman. The scent of a female that was not her made her head spin. The night before in her bed as she tasted herself on her fingers and dreamt of tasting another woman she had no idea it would have been so wonderful. Sarah's sex was hot, saltier than her own but she wanted more. She leaned closer pressing her tongue hard on the woman's clit. Sarah moaned and the girl adjusted herself so she could reach her sex with her hand.</p><p>Jessica's fingers slid into the woman so easily. The girl was shocked at the heat and softness of the Sarah's vagina. As she lapped at the woman's sex she moved her fingers in and out of the woman at a steady pace. She was trying her best to imitate what Sarah had done to her. It had all been a blur though and she was not sure she was doing it right.</p><p>“That's it,” Sarah whined, “Oh gaawwwd that's it.” She rocked her body in time with Jessica's little fingers. “Oh baby, yes just a little more,” she whispered. Jessica pressed hard on the woman's clit with her tongue, reaching deeply into her neighbor's body with her fingers. Sarah arched her back and groaned loudly. She took the girl's head in her hands and coaxed her forward, yearning for more pressure form the child's little mouth.</p><p>And orgasm ripped through Sarah's body. She felt as if electricity danced across her skin, over her nipples, her clit, even around her face. As the pulsation of her spasming vagina subsided she relaxed into the bed and sighed deeply. “That was wonderful,” she said to the girl.</p><p>Sarah reached down and encouraged the girl to climb up and lay next to her. The woman rolled on her side and laid her arm over the child's mid drift. She leaned in and kissed the girl's lips, licking her own juices from the child's mouth. “Can I stay the night?” Jessica asked.</p><p>“Do you think your mom will let you?”</p><p>Jessica shrugged her shoulders. She looked into Sarah's eyes, “I could just call her later and tell her you got home really late and that I'm staying over so I don't have to walk home in the dark.”</p><p>“I'd love to have you stay with me tonight.” Sarah leaned in and kissed her again. They laid together on the bed, enjoying the warmth of one another's bodies until long after sunset.</p>"
74,"She's Just a Child, Part 1",Amanda,1,A young girl is introduced to lesbian love by her next door neighbor.,['Fg FFg ped cons'],"<p>I watched my girlfriend walk down the driveway to her car. She wiped tears out of her
eyes, pausing to look back at me before throwing the car door open and sliding in to the
driver’s seat.</p><p>‘She’s just a child!’ I heard her voice screaming in my head as she pulled out of the
drive. It was all Jenny had been able to say.</p><p>“Mandy?” Sarah’s little voice shocked me back into the world. “Is Jenny going to ever
come back?”</p><p>“I don’t think so.” I answered. Tears welled in Sarah’s blue eyes and spilled on to her
cheeks. I knelt in front of her, tugging at her night shirt, pulling her closer to me. I kissed
her bottom lip and brushed the tears from her cheeks. I wanted to cry too; I love Jenny,
not like Sarah, but as much as I ever could love a woman.  I didn’t want to be strong. I let
my tears go and pulled Sarah against my body hugging her tightly.</p><p>Oh Sarah... She is the one part of my life that makes sense and our story is the
craziest thing I’ve ever heard. Sarah had just turned nine the week before. I had known her
for around three years ever since her parents had moved in to the house next door. Mark
and Josi, they were good people. I liked them a lot and had them over to my house often.</p><p>So I guess I should start at the beginning. Three years before that night, the night I
broke Jenny’s heart, Sarah’s family moved in next door. A couple of days after the moving
vans left, a knock at my door disturbed an afternoon movie with Jenny, lying on the
couch and rubbing one another’s feet. I opened the door to Sarah’s lovely little face
staring up at me. She asked if I had any children. She said children, not kids. That caught
my attention. I don’t and told her so. She was disappointed, but managed to smile and
shrug before skipping away.</p><p>I would not see her again for a long time. Well, no more than catching a glance of her
playing with other ‘children’ from the neighborhood.</p><p>I was sitting on my front porch one day. I really don’t remember much about the day
other than it was warm. I was reading ‘Friday.’ My attention was suddenly diverted to the
little girl standing patiently in front of me. Her hands behind her back, as she turned
slightly back and forth. ‘Hello,’ I said with a smile. I like kids, as you will understand later.</p><p>“My mom wants you to come over for dinner tonight.” She said, almost giggling. She looked
toward the driveway, seeing Jenny’s car, “And your friend can come too.” She didn’t wait
for an answer before skipping away.</p><p>That was how it started, a simple dinner. Sarah took a liking to me, and I was quite
fond of her. Josi and Mark had already told her about lesbians so when I explained that
Jenny was my girlfriend she understood. She said it made us more interesting than the
other neighbors. Jenny also began to grow fond of Sarah. The girl just grows on you, and
she had plenty of time for it since she spent hours at my house every day. Jenny isn’t as
fond of children as I am, but she has entertained the thought of the two of use raising a
daughter.</p><p>Somewhere after her eighth birthday party I started to see the changes in my feelings
for her. It was nothing new really. I had fallen for girls her age before. Eight, nine, ten—that
was the age they sucked me in, even some girls as old as thirteen.</p><p>How things work out never ceases to amaze me. Sarah began to sense that my
feelings for her weren’t the same as most grown-ups. Being a child and with the honesty
of a child she told me in her way.</p><p>“You kiss me like you kiss Jenny.” She said looking into my eyes. She was about to go
home and I had given a soft little kiss on her lips.</p><p>“What do you mean?” I asked her.</p><p>“You kissed my mom on the cheek, real quick too. But you kissed me longer, like you
kiss Jenny.”  She looked quizzically at me for a moment, as if I had asked her a hard
question. “I don’t think I’m a lesbian though.” Her little shoulders rose in a shrug.</p><p>“Do you want me to stop?” I asked her. With a big smile she shook her head back and
forth.</p><p>“You can kiss me like that, I like it.” She snaked her lithe arms around my neck and
hugged me before running home.</p><p>From that night on things started changing between Sarah and I. She sat closer to me,
hugged me longer when it was time to go home, and once, just once, I though I felt her
lips part slightly when she kissed me.</p><p>Sarah’s parents noticed things were different between us too. This was not normally
something a person could think of as good. Josi called me and asked me to come over one
evening. It wasn’t too unusual. I went over to their house and sat down in the living room
while Josi brought me a glass of iced tea.</p><p>“Sarah really has taken a shine to you,” she said. “She has Sarah plus Mandy written
on every notebook for school and little hearts with your name on them all over her room.”
The woman didn’t sound angry but her tone was not joking or light either. I was feeling
uncomfortable. Mark scoffed and looked up from the paper toward the television. He
pulled the remote from between the couch cushions and turned it off.</p><p>“Should she spend less time at my house?” I asked, sounding nervous. I was what I
was. I had dealt with that long ago. I dealt with my crushes and with falling in love
knowing nothing could come of it. I had not prepared myself for the parents though.</p><p>“We talked to her about you yesterday before she went to her grandmother’s house. It
seems the two of you have been cuddling a lot and—kissing?” Josi sat down, she looked
worried and rightfully so. Her daughter might be mixed up with a monster. With a
trembling hand I set my iced tea down. From the corner of my eye I thought I saw Mark
smile. He was enjoying this. They were about to take Sarah from me and he was enjoying
it!</p><p>“She’s a little girl.” Mark said in a firm voice. “Are you...?”</p><p>“Am I what?” I asked.</p><p>“I’ve seen the way you act toward her, the way you look at her. It’s the way I look at
Josi. So I’m asking you to be honest with us, are you—a pedophile?”</p><p>The question sent a shock through me. It was so intense that my vision blurred for a
second. And then I heard it, I heard myself say yes. “But I don’t rape children,” I stuttered.</p><p>Mark seemed as surprised by my answer as I was. Josi sat behind him nodding her
head slowly. “She’s just a child.” He finally said. “Josi and I talked about this all night last
night. We know you love her. We know you are good to her. I don’t know if she’s gay or
not, she probably doesn’t even know, but she does love you with all her heart.” Mark
turned fully toward me. He clasped his hands in front of himself. “Please Amanda. Please
don’t hurt our daughter. Just please be careful with her.”</p><p>“What are you saying?” I gasped. I had heard the words but they didn’t make sense.
“Are you saying that we... that Sarah and I...”</p><p>“I am saying that she has the right to decide what kind of relationship the two of you
have. I don’t want to know too much about the two of you; I just can’t deal with it. But I
am leaving it to Sarah as to what the two of you are.”</p><p>I sat there staring at my feet. I didn’t know what to say, what to ask. The questions
leapt to my tongue but immediately retreated. I finally looked up at Mark. “Where do you
draw the line?” I finally asked. Mark nodded his head for several seconds. He turned to
look at Josi for a moment before returning his attention to me. “My daughter is a virgin
and I expect her to be so for a long time to come. I’m not going to give you a laundry list
of things you can’t do. It’s her body. But you have to respect that. If I even think she’s
uncomfortable with anything you two have done I’ll pull the plug so fast your head will
spin. That little girl is my heart. But she’s smart, and I think she can decide for herself
some of the things she does and doesn’t want to do. But for her everything is still
experimenting and playing, she’s not ready for the kinds of things you and Jenny do.”</p><p>“Amanda...” Josi’s voice was soft, almost afraid, “When I was her age my aunt and I...
It never went beyond her hands on my panties and light petting, but I know not all people
like you are evil. Mark is the only other person I’ve ever known that was as loving and kind
as Betty.  You seem kind. Please don’t break my daughter’s heart.”</p><p>I just sat nodding my head. Finally, trying to compose myself I picked up my iced tea
and sipped it. “What about Jenny?” Mark finally asked.</p><p>Jenny... Jenny. What about her? She certainly wouldn’t be so open minded as Josi and
Mark. Not only that, she was the girlfriend and this was asking her to willingly let me cheat
on her.</p><p>I didn’t tell her. Neither did Mark, Josi or Sarah. Sarah’s parents had explained to
Sarah that although they accepted our relationship, no one else would and so she could not
tell anyone. They had also told her that she didn’t have to do anything she didn’t want to.
They told her she could tell them about anything that made her uncomfortable or upset
her.</p><p>Jenny was bound to find out about Sarah and I. Whether she noticed how close we
were or something slipped in conversation. I was ready for that. I wasn’t ready for what
actually happened though.</p><p>Jenny had a key to my house. She had since only a few months in to our relationship.
She was suppose to be working late, not coming over to the house at all that night. But
things didn’t work out that way. Sarah was spending the weekend with me, like she so
often did. We were in my room kissing, touching each other. It was nothing serious, just
caressing, with my hand occasionally rubbing across her bottom or over her hip.</p><p>I was lost in her. It wasn’t hard to do, just fall into that beautiful little girl. I didn’t
hear the door open, and if Sarah did she didn’t say anything. Jenny walked into the
bedroom, and turned on the light to find us both lying on the bed kissing, my finger tips
just under the waistband of Sarah’s Sponge Bob panties.</p><p>I sat up with a gasp. Sarah sat up too. She looked up at Jenny, ashamed. “Jenny...” She
turned and walked away, “Jenny! Wait!” I followed after her catching up where the hall
opened into the dining room.</p><p>“She’s just a child!” Jenny shouted. I reached for her but she pushed me away and
headed for the door.</p><p>After Jenny had left, as Sarah and I stood in the living room hugging I heard Sarah’s
little voice, “It’s my fault.” She said.</p><p>“No, no, God no baby.” I tried to comfort her. “No it’s my fault. I should have told her
about us.”</p><p>I lead Sarah to the couch and we sat down. I just wanted to hold her. “They’re going to
come and take me away now.” I told Sarah. “They’ll say a lot of things about me to you. But
no matter what they say I want you to know how much I love you.”</p><p>“Where are they going to take you?” Sarah sounded desperate.</p><p>“Just away sweetie.”</p><p>“Will you come back?”</p><p>“Not for a long time.” I lifted her chin and kissed her softly.</p><p>I don’t know how long we sat holding each other and sobbing, but the sound of the
car in the driveway brought me back to the real world. “They’re here,” I said. “You should
run along home now. And Sarah, never forget that I love you with all of my heart.”</p><p>I got up off the couch as I heard foot falls on the porch. Ready to deal with my fate I
opened the door, but it wasn’t the Denver police standing at the door. It was Jenny. Her
eyeliner was streaked in gray lines down her cheeks, and her nose was red from crying. “I
don’t know what I’m doing here.” She said quietly. I didn’t either but I was glad to see her.
I opened the screen door and stood to the side.</p><p>Jenny didn’t get in the door before Sarah ran across the room and wrapped her arms
around her. The little girl loved Jenny probably as much as she did me. “I didn’t think I’d
ever see you again.” She said squeezing Jenny tightly. Jenny didn’t say anything she just
stroked the girl’s hair.</p><p>I coaxed them both into the house and closed the door against the cold Denver night.
“What did I see in there Amanda?” Jenny asked. She looked down at Sarah for a moment.
“Should she be here for this?”</p><p>I looked down at my watch, it was seven o’clock. “Sarah could you go home and ask
your parents to come over in about an hour?” Sarah nodded her head and reluctantly left
the house.</p><p>“You saw what you saw.” I finally told her, sitting down. “Sarah and I have a—special
relationship.”</p><p>“Your a fucking pedo?!” she almost screamed.</p><p>I looked away. The word sounded so cold and cruel when spoken with her accusing
tone. “It’s not something I wanted Jen. But it’s who I am.” Jenny shook her head. She held
her hands up and started to walk out again. Something stopped her and to this day I’m not
quite sure what it was.</p><p>“You know, if it were a guy... if you needed a guy to fulfill some need then I could
learn to live with it. I love you that much, but this...” Slowly Jenny made her way around the
coffee table to sit on the couch. “She’s a little girl.”</p><p>“I don’t rape children Jen. We were only kissing. I’ve never even seen her naked.”
That wasn’t true. I had seen her many times when she took her bath. “Well I’ve never been
in bed with her naked anyway.”</p><p>“Why is she bringing her parents over?” she asked absently. I wasn’t sure if she was
actually asking me or simply thinking out loud.</p><p>“I love you Jenny. I really do...”</p><p>“But that’s not enough is it?” she interrupted.</p><p>“What I feel for Sarah is different. It’s not a matter of not being enough. Sarah satisfies
something deep inside me that I can’t explain.”</p><p>“You want me to accept this don’t you? You want me to knowingly let you molest a
little girl and just pretend like it’s ok.”</p><p>I was about to say something when a knock at the door stopped me. I glanced down
at my watch to see it had only been fifteen minutes. My stomach tightened, as I wondered
if Jenny had called the police and was only here to make sure I didn’t go anywhere.</p><p>I opened the door to see Mark standing on my porch looking very angry. “My
daughter is home crying her eyes out.” He said as he pushed his way into the house.</p><p>“C’mon in Mark.” I grumbled. “What did she tell you?”</p><p>“Everything.” Mark looked down at Jenny. “I told Amanda she needed to talk to you
about Sarah but she didn’t and now my daughter’s heart is broken. She thinks you’re both
going to leave her now.” He glared at me, “you told her you were going away for a long
time?”</p><p>“I thought the police were on their way,” I answered.</p><p>“I’ve been okay with the two of you for a year now...”</p><p>“A year?” Jenny gasped.</p><p>“A year.” Mark reiterated. “But this was what I was afraid of. She’s too young to have
to deal with this type of thing.” He turned his attention to Jenny. “I know what’s going on
between Sarah and Amanda. I have all along. Same with Josi. We trust her not to take
things too far with our daughter. Please, if you’re going to leave then whatever but please,
don’t involve any one else in this. Our daughter doesn’t need those kinds of stresses.”</p><p>“But a grown adult fucking her is okay?” Jenny snapped.</p><p>“They haven’t—fucked,” Mark growled at her. “It’s all been relatively innocent play so
far. Sarah loves her, and trusts her. Sarah knows that she can make anything stop just by
telling Amanda to stop. I know it’s hard to understand, and I really don’t blame you for
being pissed about the lies, but no one is being taken advantage of here. We’ve had long
talks with Sarah about this and she understands what's going on.”</p><p>Mark looked back and forth between us for several seconds before he moved for the
door. “I’m keeping her home tonight, come and let her know you’re not leaving her
tomorrow.” He left.</p><p>“This is too big.” Jenny said. “It doesn’t fit in my head.” She got up and started to
walk out. I tried to stop her but she pushed me away. “I need some time. Just stay away I
need some time to think about this.” That would be the last time I’d see her for more than
a week.</p><p>I was sure Jenny was no longer a part of my life. It hurt, a lot. More even than I would
have thought. But with this new freedom, I felt I could be more free with Sarah. Our
physical relationship became more, well serious.</p><p>We were lying in bed the Saturday night after Jenny left, kissing and holding each
other. Feeling a bit bold, bolder than ever before, I slipped my leg between hers and
pressed my thigh up into her crotch. She shuddered and pressed her head into my chest.</p><p>“That feels nice,” she whispered. Her hot breath against my skin sent a shiver
through me.</p><p>“You don’t mind?” I asked. She shook her head quickly. I moved my leg back and forth
slowly, rubbing against her little mound. After several moment I could feel her hip rocking
in anticipation of my thigh. Her grip on my arm was getting tighter, almost so much that it
hurt.</p><p>Her wetness was coming through her flower-print underpants now, and I could feel it
on my leg. This was a first for me. I had never actually had such intimate contact with a
child. I had dreamt it, night after night, even dated petite little girls and convinced them to
shave their pubic hair, but this was different. She was really a little girl and feeling her
against me, smelling the unique scent of a child mixed with the scent of sexual
excitement, it was setting my soul on fire.</p><p>A gasp escaped Sarah's lips and she ground her crotch against my leg hard. She
trembled for several seconds in a silent orgasm before relaxing against the bed with a
smile.</p><p>“Is that what you and Jenny do?” she asked.</p><p>“Sometimes.” I leaned down and kissed her forehead.</p><p>“That was nice. I never felt anything like that.” She looked up at me. “Is that sex?” She
asked.</p><p>“It’s a kind of sex.” I answered. I kissed the tip of her little nose and she giggled.</p><p>“There are other kinds?” She asked, excited. She sat up in the bed and looked down
at me. “Show me,” she said, excited.</p><p>“I don’t know sweetie.” I propped myself up on my elbow and looked into those
pretty blue eyes. “I think this is one of those things your Dad wants us to be real careful
about.”</p><p>“Daddy said that sometimes when people love each other they touch each other in
special ways. Is this what he meant?”</p><p>“Yes,” I said.</p><p>“Do he and Momma do this stuff?” Her eyes were wide. She was approaching the
magic of sexual love with all the innocence and wonder of a child. She was so lovely at that
moment, sitting on my bed with wide eyes and a shy smile.</p><p>“When men and women make love it’s different than when two girls do.”</p><p>“That’s ‘cause men have penises, right?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Daddy said men put them inside women and it feels good. Do I have to let a boy do
that?”</p><p>“No sweetie. You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.”</p><p>Sarah sat quietly for several moments. She looked like she was contemplating the
meaning of life with her furrowed brow. “Is Jenny coming back?” she asked. Whatever she
was thinking about she had resolved and now, in the true fashion of a child we were on to
bigger and better things.</p><p>“I don’t think so sweetie.”</p><p>“That's why you did that to me huh?” She really was a bright little girl. I nodded my
head.</p><p>Sarah lay back down and snuggled close to me, falling asleep almost right away. I
lay awake though for several hours, thinking about Jenny, about what Sarah and I had
done, and wondering when she and her father had had this conversation about sex.</p><p>I came home from work on the next Friday night, excited that Sarah would be
spending the night with me, and found Jenny sitting on the couch. She had a key to my
house and had for nearly four years now. On the coffee table were two glasses of iced tea.
I set my purse down on the my bent wood rocker and sat across form her on the couch.</p><p>“I didn’t call the police,” she finally said.</p><p>“I wasn’t sure if you would.”</p><p>“Is she your girlfriend too?” Jenny looked me in the eye, and I wanted to shy away
from her gaze.</p><p>“Does that mean you’re still my girlfriend?” I asked. Guilt for what I had done with Sarah
raced through me. I had lied to myself enough in the past not to feel like I was cheating on
her when the child and I were just caressing and kissing each other, but what we had done
the week before was sex, and now I was without a doubt a cheater.</p><p>“I just don’t know how I could cut the two of you out of my life. We’ve been together
for almost five years Amanda, I just can’t throw that away.” Jenny took a deep breath, it
was obvious she had prepared for this talk for some time now and she had things that she
wanted to say. I braced myself for whatever was to come. “I’m jealous,” she finally
admitted. “And that's not a big problem for me, but I’m jealous of a nine-year-old girl who I
also happen to adore. I can’t help but think of what my uncle did to me. But Sarah she... I
got quiet and reclusive but she’s... I don’t... I mean she doesn’t seem any worse for it. I
can’t make any promises Mandy, but I am going to try and learn to live with the two of
you.”</p><p>A sigh of relief escaped my lips. With each new day I had started to feel Jenny’s
absence more and more. “She’s suppose to spend the night tonight. Is that Okay?”</p><p>Jenny swallowed hard. After several minutes she nodded her head. “I still don’t know
how to handle this.”</p><p>Sarah came over shortly afterward. She had seen Jenny's car in the driveway and ran
inside without knocking. She wrapped herself around Jen and held her until she practically
had to be peeled off.</p><p>That night around midnight the three of us headed for bed. Jenny went into my room
and I ushered Sarah into the guest bedroom. Her eyes seemed filled with hurt as I kissed
her and tucked the blankets around her. “I want to sleep with you Mandy,” she said to me.</p><p>“I know sweetie, but Jenny, she still doesn’t know what to think of us. I don’t think...
And besides she and I might, you know.”</p><p>“Make love?” she giggled. “I wish I could see what you do together.”</p><p>I kissed her again and turned out the light, careful to leave the closet light on for her.
In my room I crawled into bed and pulled the covers up around my head. “It’s cold,” I said
moving close to Jen.</p><p>“Would it make a difference if I, I don’t know, did things differently?” Jenny asked. It was
obvious she’d been having a conversation with herself and I was coming in on the latter
part of it. “If I shaved or called you Mommy?”</p><p>“That's sweet,” I said, draping my arm over her. “But it doesn’t exactly work that way.
A guy could wear a dress but he’d still be a guy.” Jenny rolled up on her side to face me,
the street light outside casting shadows across her face. We began kissing—slowly at first,
tentatively. Our kisses became hungry, desperate. I pulled her against me, squeezing her
to me. I loved the feeling of her small breasts against my own. Jenny always slept in
nothing but a pair of panties. Her soft skin sent electricity through me.</p><p>I slid my thigh between her legs, remembering what I’d done with Sarah only a week
ago. We ground our bodies together, the heat of her sex warming my leg, for it only to
cool in the air from her wetness. I loved the scent of Jenny’s excited sex; it reached me
even though she was under the covers.</p><p>Jenny bit her lip and tried to muffle her cries as an orgasm ripped through her. She
pulled me close and drew a deep breath, then let it out trembling. For her this was just a
small one, a precursor to bigger things to come. Jenny could cum more than I could, and
each one seemed to be more intense than the last.</p><p>“There’s nothing else I can do?” She asked again, breathlessly. “Anything special you
want?”</p><p>I just lay there looking at her. I couldn’t bring myself to voice my desire. That was a
first. Normally I had no problem telling a lover exactly what I wanted. “I...” I trailed off even
before I began. Jenny got very still, after a moment she nodded her head.</p><p>“I wanted to take it slow,” she finally said. “But I guess it just doesn’t really matter.”
She got out of bed, and I thought for sure it was to leave. She didn’t dress though. I could
see her head toward the living room when she left the room and moments later I heard the
thermostat click and the heat came on.</p><p>Her foot falls in the hallway stopped and I heard Sarah’s door open. Not long after
Jenny came into the room holding Sarah on her hip. She dropped the girl playfully on the
bed and crawled across the blankets to kiss me. “Pour vous,” she cooed.</p><p>“I don’t understand,” I looked from the little girl who sat rubbing her eyes, to my
girlfriend. “You didn’t wake her up did you?”</p><p>“I wasn’t really asleep,” Sarah chimed.</p><p>“Do you mind me being here sweetheart?” Jenny asked. Sarah shook her head. “And
you?” She said looking at me. I shook my head as well. I felt my excitement building.
Having my beautiful child lover and my girlfriend here with me now was sending waves of
heat through me.</p><p>“Are you going to make love?” Sarah asked, sounding excited. She turned around and
lay on her tummy, propping her head on her hands.</p><p>“Are we?” I asked, caressing Jenny’s cheek with the backs of my fingers.</p><p>“Can I see?” Sarah asked. “I want to see what it’s like.” I looked into Jenny’s eyes.
Reluctantly she nodded her head. She was still unsure about all of this but she was trying.</p><p>The light from outside was more than adequate to light the room enough that Sarah
had a good view of Jenny and I as we lay on the bed, kissing and caressing each other. I
dragged my nails along Jenny’s belly, up to her breasts. I love the feel of her A cup chest.
She was like most of my other girlfriends—pretty, a bit androgynous with the body of a
twelve year old.  I covered her nipple with my mouth and sucked it, swirling my tongue on
it. Her nipple hardened in my mouth, and she moaned in time with my ministrations.</p><p>Sarah moved timidly across the bed toward the head. She lay down on Jenny’s other
side, reaching out and gently rubbing her belly. Jenny’s eyes opened wide when she felt
the child’s touch but after a moment she managed to calm herself. Sarah must have been
feeling bold. She leaned in and kissed Jenny softly on the lips. Immediately my lovely Jen
opened her eyes and turned toward the girl. “I love you Sarah, but if we’re going to get
through this you can’t do that ok?” Sarah nodded her head. I was afraid that it was all
going to be too much for her, but bless her, Jenny was trying. Sarah didn’t pull her hand
away from Jen’s belly but she didn’t try and kiss her again.</p><p>I lavished kisses on Jenny’s mouth and her neck. I moved down her belly and tongued
her belly button softly. Finally I reached her mound. She had trimmed it closer than
normal, and it was slightly prickly, tickling my nose and chin. I could smell her excitement
and it drove me. I pressed my tongue against her clit and slid my fingers into her, curling
them and pressing against her pubic bone from inside. Jenny drew a log sharp breath, and
began rocking her hips in time with me. I looked up at her, over her belly I watched her
chest heave. Next to her Sarah lay, rubbing her fingers back and forth on Jenny’s belly. I
watched as she traced her hand up to Jenny’s breast and cupped it like she had seen me
do. Jenny’s movement’s faltered for a moment. She opened her eyes and looked up at
Sarah. Her hand went absently to the child’s hand but she didn’t push the girl away. I felt a
wave of love for my Jenny race through me. I pressed my fingers harder and flattened my
tongue on her clit, working her toward orgasm. I sucked her clit into my mouth, flicking
my tongue across it. Jenny was panting now, rocking wildly. I could hear it coming. I new
her so well, I knew she was about to cum. I reached deep inside her and that was what she
needed to send her over the edge. Jenny tore at the blankets and planted her feet against
the bed. She moaned loudly as she arched her back and then fell back to the bed.</p><p>I crawled up to lie next to her, kissing her, letting her taste herself on my lips. Sarah,
like the consummate child, pushed her way into the kiss, focusing her attentions on me.
She sat back and licked her lips, giggling. “It tastes funny,” she finally said.</p><p>“I like the taste,” I told her.</p><p>Jenny recovered quickly and pushed me to the bed. She kissed up and down my body,
knowing all of my most sensitive spots. She worked her way over my chest and neck to
kiss my mouth, pushing her tongue inside. She was kissing me as much as she was
lapping up her own juices. We all have our own quirks I suppose and one of hers was to
clean her honey from my face. I could tell that tasting herself excited her and I was always
happy to oblige her.</p><p>Jenny made her way back down my body and began working my clit with her tongue.
I felt Sarah moving on the bed, and Jenny paused. “She likes it when you kiss her nipples,”
she offered to the child, “and if you pinch them gently.” I looked down at her, surprised.
She flashed me a quick smile and went back to work. A moment later I felt the warmth of
Sarah’s little mouth covering my nipples. She sucked them like a baby, knowing nothing of
how to use her tongue or teeth. She leaned back and dutifully she pinched at them, softly
pulling up. She couldn’t have known what she was doing to me. Feeling her little fingers
and slight body was causing my head to swim when coupled with the expert attention
Jenny gave me.</p><p>I felt it, building in my belly first, the heat, moving to my clit where it burst like
fireworks into wave after wave of heat and tingles. My body ached for more as the
orgasm subsided, but I would have been too spent to take any more.</p><p>Jenny crawled up and sat at the head of the bed next to Sarah. The child looked at
her for several seconds, seeming shy. Finally she built the nerve and leaned up, kissing
Jenny quickly on the mouth. She drew back licking her lips. “It tastes different.” She finally
said.</p><p>“It’s one of the things I love about women,” Jenny told her. “They all taste a little
different. They all have their very own special scent.”</p><p>“I wonder what I’d taste like.” Sarah leaned against Jenny’s naked chest, listening to
her heart beat.</p><p>“That brings me to my next question,” Jenny said. “What about her, what do we do for
her?”</p><p>I shrugged. I had never dreamt any of these things in the millions of fantasies I had
masturbated to. I had never dreamt I’d have a little lover much less a girlfriend willing to
entertain the desires. “Do you want us to touch you like that Sarah?” I finally asked. She
hissed a giggle and covered her face with her hands. “It’s okay sweetie, I mean if you don’t
that’s okay. And if you do that’s okay too. It’s fun and it feels good, there is nothing
wrong with enjoying it.”</p><p>Several minutes passed before Jenny slid back and laid Sarah on her back in front of
me. She sat on the bed with the child’s head in her lap stroking the girl’s sides with her
finger tips. Sarah looked up at me expectantly. I felt so unsure, but Jenny was doing
everything she could for me. And Sarah, she lay there looking so innocent, her wide eyes
and half smile beaming up at me just waiting for the next experience.</p><p>I rubbed my hands up and down her body and soon followed them with my lips. I
lapped at her tiny nipples, and caressed the soft fleshy places on her chest that would one
day be breasts. I slid my hand down between her legs and rubbed her mound softly. As I
did I moved forward and kissed Jenny’s lips. I could still taste myself on her kisses and
perhaps I’d learned it from her but it did excite me a little.</p><p>Sarah tensed under my finger tips each time I passed over her young sex. “Do you
not like that sweetie?”  I asked her. I pulled my hand up toward her chest but she reached
down and wrapped her little fingers around my wrist. She was not yet bold enough nor
experienced enough to guide my hand back to her nether regions but she had the courage
to stop me from moving away and that was something.</p><p>I pushed my finger along her slit and over her tiny bump of flesh, the magic
button, her clitoris. I felt the girl’s hips rise to greet my finger. A sigh passed her lips and
she closed her eyes. Jenny drew a deep breath and closed her eyes as well. I tried to
comfort her with a kiss, but she was dealing with the experience in her own way and I had
to just let her.</p><p>Slowly at first I rubbed my finger along Sarah’s slit, pressing against her opening just
enough to stimulate her. As she began rocking in time with me, I sped up. She panted and
moaned and her head rolled from side to side. Sarah tightened her grip on my wrist as the
orgasm began to build up within her. I worked faster, using the child’s wetness to
lubricate her. Suddenly she pulled my hand down toward her sex, she scrunched her face
up almost like she had sipped lemonade that was still too sour. I nearly had to laugh but I
didn’t want to hurt her feelings.</p><p>“Oh!” she cried out. “That... Oh!” Sarah unscrunched her face and relaxed into the
bed. After a moment she released a trembling breath and looked up first at Jenny and then
me. I was the first to act. I leaned down and kissed her on the lips, nibbling at her bottom
lip. I then sat up and pulled Jenny close, kissing her deeply. “That was fun,” Sarah finally
said.</p><p>The three of us went to sleep in a pile that night, my arms wrapped around Sarah, and
hers around Jenny.</p><p>That was the single most powerful sexual experience I had ever had. It would not be
the last though. Since that night a year ago, I have been blessed with many such
experiences. Jenny has found it in herself to allow me my child lover. I couldn’t possibly be
happier than I am with her and Sarah.</p>"
75,Indian Summer,Amanda,1,,['Fg pd cons'],"<p>Pariyat sat back laughing, watching the smoke rise from the candles on her birthday
cake. Her mother kissed her on the cheek before cutting her the first slice. “Hoppy Burtday
Pariyat,” she said in her heavy Indian accent. Lindsey smiled, she loved the way Chahna,
Pariyat’s mother, rolled her Rs. Today was the girl’s tenth birthday.</p><p>Chahna had fled her husband in India, coming to the United States in hopes of a
better life. She was a lesbian, and in her home land such things were simply unacceptable.
She had brought with her a lovely four-year-old daughter and a Bachelor's degree in
computer science, allowing her to find work and make a decent living for her daughter and
herself. Two years after coming to America Chahna met Lindsey. A red headed girl with
lovely green eyes and porcelain white skin. One of Chahna’s favorite features of her
American girlfriend was her slight pooch belly. She loved how it felt when she kissed it.</p><p>Chahna left her daughter and the girl’s many friends in the dinning room to eat cake
and laugh and generally have fun. Lindsey followed her girlfriend in to the kitchen. “She
really seems to be having fun.” Lindsey said.</p><p>“I like the traditions here. Lots of enjoyment for the little ones.” She dropped the cake
knife in the sink and turned on the water. “Did you think of what we talked about last
week?”</p><p>“Yeah.” Lindsey sat down at the small kitchen table and ran her hands through her
hair. Chahna had known her secrets for years now and had never seemed troubled by
them. “How do you know she’s even...”</p><p>“Gay?” Chahna asked. The word sounded strange coming from her. She said it so
rarely. “A mother knows these things.” Chahna smiled as she turned from the sink. She
walked across the room to sit with her lover. “Silly, she has told me so.”</p><p>“When?” Lindsay asked. She and Pariyat had a good relationship and the girl had never
mentioned it to her.</p><p>“You have to ask Pariyat these things. She is not one to say too much.”</p><p>“You asked if she was gay?”</p><p>“No. I asked her if she wished to get married. She told me she would if she ever met
the right girl.” Chahna laughed to herself. “I told her she could marry a boy if she wanted
and she told me that I was being gross.” Chahna looked at her girlfriend for a moment.
“Gross is bad right?”</p><p>“I don’t know. She’s still very young.” Chahna put her hand on Lindsey’s.</p><p>“I knew when I was much younger than she. And I know about you, so why do you
argue?”</p><p>“Pariyat has never given me a reason to think that she’d be okay with it.”</p><p>“I am giving you my daughter. I trust you not to hurt her. And I know what you really
dream of when we are together.”</p><p>“I don’t...” Lindsey began.</p><p>“But you do, I know this. I do not mind. I love you and I know you love me, so it does
not hurt me.” Chahna sat back in her seat. “Tonight, it is my gift to you both.”</p><p>The day passed slowly. Lindsey was becoming more nervous with each passing hour.
What she was being asked both excited and terrified her. All of her life Lindsey had known
that she was attracted to little girls. She thought that she would live a rather reclusive life,
ending up a lonely old spinster with a hundred cats. Then she had met Chahna. The Indian
woman and her wonderful daughter had brought new breath into her life. She had fallen
for them both almost right away.</p><p>Now, four years later Chahna was asking her for something both terrible and
wonderful. Chahna wanted Lindsey to introduce her beautiful daughter to the wonders of
lesbian love.</p><p>Lindsey’s belly tightened when she heard the water in the bathroom come on. Pariyat
was taking her bath and would be ready for bed very soon. Trying to work up her nerve
she walked up the stair to the second floor and around the corner to the bathroom. The
door was closed and she knocked softly before opening it and stepping in. “Hey Jelly
Bean,” she said, smiling down at the girl whom she thought of as her step daughter.</p><p>“Hi Lindsey.” Pariyat beamed up at her. The girl was very fond of her mother’s lover.
They had become fast friends almost from the moment they met. The little girl picked up a
handful of bubbles and playfully blew them at Lindsey as the woman sat down on the floor
next to the tub.</p><p>Lindsey being in the bathroom while Pariyat bathed was not overly unusual. It was a
guilty pleasure that she indulged once in a while. She had begun developing a crush on
Pariyat around a year ago. It was the child’s beautiful budding womanhood. The tiny lumps
that just hinted of the breasts to come. The slight curve of the child’s hips. Pariyat looked
almost exactly like her mother, something that made it even easier to fall in love with her.
“Your mother and I had an interesting conversation today.” Pariyat look up at her but did
not say anything. “We talked about you.”</p><p>The girl’s deep dark eyes widened slightly. “I’m not in trouble am I?” she asked.</p><p>“No sweetie, of course not.” Lindsey reached into the tub. The water was hot, not just
warm but uncomfortably hot. “Your mother seems to think you are a lesbian. Are you?”</p><p> </p><p>The question was so to the point that it almost surprised Lindsey. She had not
expected for it to flow out of her so easily, but Chahna had made it seem like all she
needed to do was ask.</p><p>Pariyat looked down at the bubbles shyly and shrugged. “I like a girl,” she said
quietly. “I want to marry a girl when I grow up.”</p><p>“Oh?” Lindsey tried to sound nonchalant. “Is the girl you like at your school?”</p><p>“No. Well one a little but I already know who I am going to marry.”</p><p>“Who?”</p><p>Pariyat blushed. Her dark skin normally hid it but she blushed enough that her cheeks
darkened and she looked away. “I can’t tell you,” she said. “It was my birthday wish.”</p><p>“Ah, well you’re right; you better not tell me then,” Lindsey said playfully.</p><p>Pariyat washed her hair and then pulled the plug in the tub. She sat in the water
playing with the bubbles until the tub was completely drained. With the water gone she
stood up, and Lindsey wrapped a towel around her, rubbing her arms and tummy dry. She
kissed the girl on the nose and chin then patted her behind as she stepped out of the tub.
“I have to brush my hair,” she said. Lindsey smiled. She loved Pariyat’s long black hair. It
reached down just above the girl’s butt and she kept it quite well. It did not hurt that every
night before she went to bed her mother braided it into two long braids.</p><p>With her hair done, and in her pajamas, which consisted of one of Lindsey’s old shirts and
a pair of boys’ boxers, Pariyat went upstairs to her room. Lindsey lay quietly on the
couch, her head in Chahna’s lap. “I do not want you to wake her up, so you better hurry,”
she urged.</p><p>“You’re pushing me?” Lindsey asked, not at all used to feeling pressure from her lover.</p><p>“If I do not, you will not go.” Chahna coaxed Lindsey to a sitting position. “I love my
daughter with all of my being. I want only the best for her. I know you will never hurt her
or force her. I trust you with my most beloved Pariyat. I can think of no one better to be
her first lover than you.” She paused waiting to see if Lindsey would say anything. “And
you, I know you are a lover of children. I have seen what you read on the computer. I have
seen how you look at girls, at Pariyat. I know you will be the gentle lover with her that you
have always been with me.”</p><p>Lindsey nodded her head slowly. She considered what Chahna had said. She did love
Pariyat very much, and this would be the realization of a fantasy she had entertained many
times.</p><p>The woman walked slowly upstairs and into Pariyat’s room. The child was sitting  on
her bed with her feet dangling over the edge. In her arms she held a teddy bear, hugging
it close to her body. Lindsey pushed the door shut and then crossed the room to kneel in
front of the child. “Did you have a good birthday?”</p><p>“Yes, very much. I got everything I wanted,” she said with a beaming smile.</p><p>Lindsey tried to make small talk, but she could not think of anything to say. She had
never found herself at a loss for words with a potential lover but this was unlike any
situation she had ever experienced. “So... Um, is this girl you like, umm does she...”</p><p>“It’s okay,” Pariyat said quietly. She tangled her fingers in Lindsey’s hair and pulled
her close. “Momma told me you would be coming to me tonight.” Lindsey look puzzled for
a moment. Chahna worked more than she did; she could even be called the bread winner.
When did she find time to have these conversations with the girl?</p><p>“She did?” Lindsey moved to sit on the bed next to Pariyat. “What else did she tell
you?”</p><p>“That I should not be afraid. That you would not hurt me.”</p><p>“Are you? Afraid I mean.”</p><p>“A little.”</p><p>“Would you rather we did not do anything.” Lindsey pushed at the bangs Chahna had
left hanging free to frame the child’s lovely face. “You know that she doesn’t want you to
do anything you don’t want to.”</p><p>“I know, she told me already.” Pariyat turned on the bed, folding her leg under
herself. “I don’t know what to do though. You have to teach me.” She looked bashfully up
at the woman. Lindsey’s heart went out to the girl. She pulled the child close and kissed her
on the forehead. Lindsey wrapped her arms around the girl squeezing her tightly. Pariyat
returned the hug, even going so far as to set the teddy bear down.</p><p>“Maybe we’d both feel a little better if we turned the lights off,” Lindsey suggested.
Pariyat was visibly relieved. She was not shy about her body, much to her mother’s
embarrassment, but tonight she felt self conscious.</p><p>The woman got up off the bed and flipped the light switch off. She paused with her hand
on the wall, partly to let her eyes adjust and partly to collect herself. Even through her
uncertainty, she was feeling the heat within her building.</p><p>“Have you and your friends ever played, you know, sexy games?” Lindsey asked as
she sat on the bed.</p><p>“A little,” Pariyat giggled. “Me and Jenny sometimes kiss. Once I even kissed her—down there.”</p><p>Lindsey smiled to herself. With a deep breath she reached out and took the girl’s
hand. She led the child up the bed to the head where she laid her down. “Now Pariyat
you’re safe with me. All you have to do is say stop and I will.” Lindsey almost hoped the
girl would tell her to stop right there but she did not.</p><p>“Teach me what you do with Momma,” she said quietly. “Are you scared?” Pariyat
asked after a short silence.</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Me too,” she confessed. “Maybe if you pretend I’m Momma it will be easier,” she
offered. Lindsey almost cried; the child was so sweet. How could she ever be deserving of
such a dear lover?</p><p>“But I don’t want to pretend you’re someone else. I love you Pariyat; I think it would
be nice to be with you like this.”</p><p>“I love you too,” Pariyat said quietly. Lindsey leaned down and kissed the girl’s soft
lips. She pinched the child’s bottom lip between her own and sucked on it for a moment
before breaking the kiss. “Is that how you kiss Momma?” she asked.</p><p>“Shhh.” Lindsey placed her finger on Pariyat’s lips. Lindsey pulled Pariyat up until she
was sitting. She pulled the girl’s legs apart. She then moved close spreading her own legs
around her child lover. She leaned in again, kissing the girl softly. Her hands went to the
child’s side. Lindsey was almost shocked by how small the girl felt in her grasp. She
moved her palms up and down along the child’s body. Pariyat closed her eyes and sighed
when Lindsey’s hand came to her breasts and the woman teased her nipples with her
thumbs.</p><p>“I love you Lindsey,” Pariyat whispered around her quickening breath. Lindsey leaned
in and kissed her parted lips, just pushing her tongue into the girl’s mouth. She withdrew
it quickly, so as not to give her too much too soon.</p><p>Lindsey coaxed Pariyat’s shirt off over her head. In turn she pulled her own shirt off
and dropped it on the floor. She reached up and unclasped the front hooking bra, allowing
it to fall away and expose her thirty-two-B breasts.</p><p>Pariyat could make out the woman’s breasts clearly, even in the darkened room. She
wanted to touch them but was afraid to reach out. Her fears melted away as Lindsey took
the child’s hands in her own and pulled them up her body to cup the sides of her breasts.
Pariyat was fascinated by the feeling of the woman’s small breasts in her hands. She was
so engrossed that she almost did not feel Lindsey’s fingers teasing her nipples.</p><p>The child’s hands were much too small to reach around even Lindsey’s breasts. Pariyat
moved her hands, rubbing her thumbs over the woman’s nipples. Lindsey drew a long
breath, moaning softly as she exhaled. Her nipples were very sensitive. They seemed to
run a direct route to her clit before heading to her brain.</p><p>“Mamma said that in our country girl’s used to learn the Kama Sutra from the time
they were nine.”</p><p>“Did your mother tell you what that was?”</p><p>“She said it was a book that taught women how to please men.” Pariyat paused in her
rubbing of Lindsey’s nipples. “She said it taught women how to make love.”</p><p>“Well then you probably know more about it than I do Jelly Bean.” Lindsey kissed the
child again. “Are you ready?” she asked.</p><p>“For what?”</p><p>Lindsey pushed the girl back. She reached down and took the elastic of Pariyat’s boxer
shorts, pulling gently on them. She drew the shorts down the girl’s body and tossed them
over her shoulder playfully.</p><p>All that stood before Lindsey and a dream she had dared not hope could ever come
true, was a thin layer of cotton covered in small flowers. Pariyat shuffled nervously on the
bed. “What’s wrong?” she asked, sounding very afraid. The girl covered her flat chest with
her arms and swallowed hard.</p><p>“Nothing,” Lindsey smiled. “You’re just so beautiful.” The woman wanted to drink in
all of the moment. She wanted to capture it and lock it away to relive over and over. She
memorized every smell, every sight, the feeling of every nerve in her body. Lindsey leaned
down and began kissing Pariyat’s little belly, her nipples, her belly button. She was drawing
out the experience now, reveling in it.</p><p>Finally, unable to resist any longer Lindsey tugged at the panties the little girl wore.
The child lifted her bottom and Lindsey pulled the last of her clothes off. As Pariyat’s
panties fell to the floor, Lindsey’s inhibitions fell away. All she could feel was her love for
the child. She wanted to do everything she could to earn Chahna’s trust, and to be
deserving of Pariyat.</p><p>Lindsey made her way down the girl’s body. She slowed as she chin brushed the
child’s mound. She could smell Pariyat’s excitement. It drove her. She hardly needed to
gather her will to draw her tongue down Pariyat’s slit. The child’s folds, her clit, they all
felt so small and so wonderful. Lindsey felt so at home; she felt that everything was just
exactly as it should be.</p><p>The woman pushed her tongue into the little girl and the child reacted with a sharp
breath. “Do you like that?” Lindsey asked.</p><p>“Oh yes,” Pariyat moaned. “It feels so—special.”</p><p>Lindsey slid her finger into the child and ran her tongue up to Pariyat’s clit. She
could feel the girl’s legs tense on either side of her and could not help but smile. “I
love you Jelly Bean,” she whispered.</p><p>Pariyat ran her fingers through Lindsey’s hair as the woman manipulated her clit. Soft
little moans escaped her lips in time with the in and out motions of Lindsey’s finger.</p><p>Pariyat’s breath began coming quicker and shorter, coaxing Lindsey to move faster, to
suck harder on the girl’s clit. The child’s little fingers clenched hard in Lindsey’s hair and
she arched her back squealing as she did.</p><p>Lindsey could cause Chahna orgasm, and as that orgasm subsided, she could bring
about another almost immediately. It was something she had only been able to do with
one other woman. She wondered to herself if her lover’s daughter could do the same
thing.</p><p>The woman released some of the pressure she was putting on the child’s clit. She
pushed her finger in deeply, bringing the girl to the absolute pinnacle of her orgasm. As the
child’s breathing began to slow, Lindsey started pushing her finger in and out of the child,
slowly at first but growing faster. At the same time she sucked Pariyat’s clit into her mouth
and brushed her tongue across it.  Almost immediately Pariyat squealed and began
reaching over her head and under the pillows.</p><p>Lindsey was not quick enough to catch her again but for her first experience, two was
not bad. The woman rose up to her knees, stroking the girl’s legs.</p><p>“I feel so warm.” Pariyat whispered breathlessly.</p><p>“Did you enjoy that?”</p><p>“Yes, very much,” she said nodding her head wildly. She pushed herself up on to her
elbows. “Is it my turn?” she asked.</p><p>“Do you want it to be?” Lindsey asked.</p><p>“I want to know everything you do with Momma.”</p><p>Lindsey leaned forward, pulling herself up to lie next to the girl. “Okay. You can do
whatever you want Jelly Bean.”</p><p>Pariyat first sucked at Lindsey’s nipples. She was not skillful like her mother but it
was no less exciting for the woman. The girl then began rubbing her belly, while kissing
along her sides. Timidly she worked around Lindsey’s lower regions, all the while careful
not to touch the woman’s pubic hair. “I’m scared,” she whispered.</p><p>“Sweetie, you don’t have to do this if you’re scared.”</p><p>“But I want to.” She lowered her head, and if the lights had been on Lindsey would
have seen the girl’s cheeks darken with a blush.</p><p>With a deep breath Pariyat moved her hand to the middle of Lindsey’s belly. Feeling
the girl’s hand so close to her aching vagina, the woman was swooning. She could not
believe what the little girl was doing to her. She wanted to feel the child’s fingers, her
tongue, all of her, but she dared not push the girl.</p><p>Pariyat found her strength, she pushed her hands between Lindsey’s legs and briefly
fingered the woman’s clit before pulling away, to Lindsey’s desperate whimpers. She soon
began kissing along the woman’s belly, as she remembered Lindsey doing to her.</p><p>She thought about what Lindsey had done to her. It was hard to figure out; she had
never felt anything like it and was not sure that she could do the same.</p><p>Pariyat’s little tongue reached out of her mouth and pressed against Lindsey’s clit.
The woman trembled slightly. She knew that it would take almost nothing to send her over
the edge. “It feels good when you put your fingers inside,” Lindsey whispered.</p><p>Pariyat silently nodded and pushed two of her fingers inside of Lindsey. The woman
moaned loudly and covered her face with her arms. Encouraged by the reaction, the girl
worked her fingers in and out of the woman’s body. She leaned in, enticed by the scent of
Lindsey’s excitement, and pressed her tongue against her clit, rubbing it back and forth
quickly.</p><p>Whether it was having just tasted her lover’s daughter, or the mere thought of a
child’s touch, Lindsey did not care. Pariyat’s ministrations did their job and Lindsey cried
out, slapping her palms on the mattress. She writhed under the girl’s touch as the most
profound orgasm ripped through her.</p><p>Lindsey relaxed into the bed. Her breath was deep, slowing from the excitement.
Pariyat crawled up along the woman’s body and lay next to her. Almost immediately
Lindsey leaned over and kissed her juices from the girl’s chin.</p><p>“Do you think Momma will let us do this again?” the child asked.</p><p>Lindsey pulled the girl close, lying behind her and holding her. She dozed quietly for
some time before she heard the door open and light streamed in from the hall. Chahna
walked into the room and knelt next to her lover. Lindsey rolled on her back smiling up
at her. Chahna leaned in and kissed her softly. A moment later she sat back and smiled,
tasting her daughter on the lips of her girlfriend.  “I do not want to disturb you; I simply
wanted to say good night.”</p><p>As her mother left them there, Pariyat stirred and rolled over, snuggling close to
Lindsey. “I wished for you,” she whispered. “I wished you could be my girlfriend.”</p><p>Lindsey felt tears in her eyes. She leaned in and kissed the child’s head, hugging her
gently.</p>"
76,"Amanda and Tara, Part 5",Amanda,5,Tara discovers masturbation,['Fg ped cons mast toys'],"<p class=""h2"">Discovery</p><p>Tara knelt in the closet, looking through Amanda’s toys. Her aunt was at work and
she had been entertaining herself for hours now with television. After she had gotten
bored with that she made her way into the bedroom and began picking through the toys,
wondering which one she should ask Amanda about first.</p><p>Tara’s eyes widened, she reached deep into the bag and withdrew a magazine she had
missed before. She sat down on the floor and began leafing through, growing more
excited with each page.</p><p>The little girl understood what she was looking at, she saw the pictures and clearly
remembered doing those things with her aunt. Now, as she sat looking at all the pictures
of women kissing, touching and licking, she understood why grown-ups liked to look at that type
of magazine. She felt heat between her legs—the familiar tingle that always meant she was
getting wet. She hardly noticed that she was rubbing herself through her pants. It seemed
so natural and her attention was wrapped in the photos before her.</p><p>Tara closed the magazine around her thumb and climbed up onto the bed. She lay
on her side and opened the mag back up. It was a picture of a woman, reaching out with
her tongue toward the lovely pink and glistening vagina of her partner that captivated the
little girl.</p><p>The little girl’s hand slid down under her pants and she rubbed herself through her
panties. Waves of electricity ran through her and her eyes drooped. Soon the material
separating her from her hungry sex was cumbersome and she slid her hand inside her
panties.</p><p>Her tiny fingers did not cover her clit as well as her aunt’s tongue or even her fingers.
Still it was enough to satisfy her desires. Tara rubbed her finger around her clit in little
circles, moaning softly in time with her hand. She laid her head on her arm and the
magazine slid off the bed forgotten.</p><p>A smile played at the child’s lips and her jaw dropped as she felt the orgasm building
in her. She was loving this new discovery of hers. She would never have guessed that she
could do such things to herself. Since her first time with Amanda she had thought of sex
as something that required two people but now, now she had discovered that she could
bring herself that wonderful pleasure.</p><p>Tara squeaked and rolled onto her belly, clamping her legs around her arm. She
rubbed her clit firmly, drawing out her orgasm for as long as she could.</p><p>Finally spent the little girl rolled onto her back and stared up at the ceiling smiling. “I
wonder if Aunt Mandy knows,” she asked herself out loud.</p><p>An hour later the bag was sitting in the closet perfectly restored. Tara was afraid that
Amanda would be upset if she knew that she had been looking through it.</p><p>The child was excited. She wanted to tell her aunt about what she had learned. She
wanted to ask her if they could do it together but she did not know how without betraying
what she had been doing in the closet.</p><p>Finally Tara surrendered to the idea that she would have to confess. “Mandy,” she said
quietly. “I have to tell you something.” She was almost whispering.</p><p>“What is it princess?” Amanda looked down from her cooking to see the serious
expression on her niece’s face. Immediately Amanda led the girl to the kitchen table and
sat down with her. “Is everything okay?”</p><p>Tara nodded her head timidly. “I looked in your bag,” she confessed.</p><p>“Did you?” Amanda smiled and patted the girl’s arm. “It’s nothing to worry about,
that bag is for me and my girlfriends. And now,” she trailed of looking closely into the
girl’s eyes, “you’re my girlfriend.”</p><p>Tara smiled and was visibly relieved. She relaxed in the seat but it did not last long. “I
looked at the magazine,” she continued with her confession.</p><p>“Did you like it?” Amanda asked.</p><p>“One of the girls was pretty.”</p><p>Amanda smiled. She was sure she knew which one Tara referred to. “I’m not going to
get angry at you sweetie.”</p><p>“I did something,” she finally managed to say. Amanda cocked her head to the side
slightly. She was curious. She wanted to know if the child had been playing with the toys.
The girl bit her bottom lip and looked up at her aunt. “I touched myself,” she finally said,
“sort of like you touch me. I didn’t know I could do it; I want to show you how,” Tara
blurted in a single breath.</p><p>Amanda smiled. The little girl had discovered the wonders of masturbation. “I’d love
for you to show me,” she finally said, not wanting to steal Tara’s thunder. “After dinner
we’ll go to the bedroom and you can show me what you did.</p><p>With dinner on the table, the girls sat down to eat. “Did you like the magazine?” Amanda
queried. It was an inheritance from a previous girlfriend. She herself did not prefer visual
erotica. For Amanda the written word held much more power.</p><p>“Some of it,” Tara answered, keeping her eyes on her plate. “There was a picture of
the girl’s—you know what, and I liked it. It was pretty.” Tara’s cheeks darkened as she
blushed.</p><p>“Did you play with the toys?”</p><p>“No.” Tara looked up. “I still want to though.”</p><p>They finished dinner and cleaned up the dishes before heading for the living room.
Amanda put her arm around her niece while they watched television. She pulled the girl
close and just enjoyed holding her.</p><p>Amanda took a cruel delight in knowing that Tara was doing her best to be patient.
She knew the girl wanted to hurry off into the bedroom to show her what she had learned.</p><p>The evening news came on and Amanda lowered the volume. She switched the
channel to VH1 and moved to face her little niece. “Do you want to show me?” Amanda
asked.</p><p>Tara nodded her head enthusiastically. Immediately she got up to go to the bedroom
but Amanda stopped her. “I wanna go in the bedroom,” Tara whined. Amanda acted as if
she were thinking about it carefully before she got up and followed the little girl into their
room.</p><p>Tara immediately jumped on the bed and rolled onto her back. The child was used to
being the student. She was used to taking instruction and being the one learning but
tonight she had discovered something new and she could show the woman she loved so
dearly what it was.</p><p>Amanda smiled to herself. She knelt on the bed, then lowered to her elbows moving
only inches from Tara’s face. She kissed the girl’s nose. “Show me princess.”</p><p>“First, call me it.” Tara bit her lip and smiled waiting to hear the pet name she loved so
much.</p><p>“Teach me what you learned my nubian princess.” Amanda kissed the girl’s lips
playfully and sat back on her heels.</p><p>Tara slid her pants off, soon followed by her underpants. She lay back on the bed
and looked deep into her aunt’s eyes. The girl slid her hand down her belly to her mound.
She slipped two fingers down her slit and began rubbing her clit in slow circles.</p><p>Amanda listened to the child’s breath growing quicker and more shallow. She watched
as her niece’s lips began to glisten with wetness. The woman felt herself growing more
excited watching Tara’s display. Normally she was not a visual person, and she had seen
many girlfriends masturbate. This was different; like everything she had experienced with
the child, it felt right; it excited her, captivated her.</p><p>Amanda’s watched the child’s little fingers working around her clit. Tara had begun to
moan with each breath. She was building. Amanda knew the tone well; soon her pitch
would rise and she would begin to move her hips.</p><p>Tara bit her lip absently and without thinking brought her free hand up to her little
nipples. She squeezed them the way she liked to have Amanda squeeze them. She ground
her teeth and clenched her eyes shut tightly. Adding the sensation from her nipples to the
experience made it far more intense than it had been that afternoon. More than that
though, the feeling of being watched—having her aunt right there engrossed in her every
moment—brought its own excitement.</p><p>The girl’s moans had turned into high pitched gasps. She was bucking her hips and
rolling her head from side to side. The fire was building in her belly. She coaxed it out
further with ever circle she made on her little clit.</p><p>Tara snapped her legs closed around her arm and rolled onto her side biting her lip
“Oooo,” she purred. “Ah, yesssss!”</p><p>The girl seemed to melt into the mattress as her orgasm subsided. She smiled, almost
giggling. “I like doing it for you,” she said quietly.</p><p>Amanda could not say anything. She was too enraptured with what she had just
witnessed. Her own breath was coming quick and shallow and she knew she must have the
dumbest smile on her face.</p><p>“I want to try,” the woman finally managed.</p><p>Tara rolled onto her back sleepily and opened her eyes. She smiled and pushed
herself up on her elbows. “Let me,” she said reaching out for Amanda’s pants. The woman
watched as her niece opened the buttons on her pants. She then rolled onto her back and
slipped her jeans and underwear off. Tara lay on her belly and propped her head on her
hands between her aunt’s legs. She leaned forward and kissed the woman’s mound,
smiling mischievously at her.</p><p>“Show me what you did,” Amanda cooed.</p><p>Tara pushed herself up on her knees and reached out for Amanda’s hand. She moved
it slowly to her sex and pressed the woman’s index finger against her clit.</p><p>Slowly the little girl coaxed Amanda to move her finger in small circles. Eventually she
released her grasp on her aunt’s hand and let the woman take over for herself.</p><p>Amanda kept her eyes on her niece. She watched every tiny movement of the girl’s
face. Tara watched her intently, her tongue pressed against her bottom lip and a half smile
lighting her face.</p><p>The woman began moving her finger faster. She moved her hand to her chest and
began playing with her breasts. “Kiss me,” she whispered breathlessly. Tara made her way
up along her aunt’s body and leaned in kissing her. The girl parted her lips and pushed
her tongue into her aunt’s mouth. She held the kiss for only a few seconds before backing
away and returning her gaze to her aunt’s hand.</p><p>The woman was rocking her hips now and moaning. Tara could tell she was close to
orgasm. The girl reached out and began rubbing her aunt's belly and up to her breasts. “I
love you Aunt Mandy,” she whispered into the woman’s ear.</p><p>Her tiny voice and the warmth of her breath was all Amanda needed. She began
rubbing her clit in long strokes, groaning loudly as she did. Wave after wave of pleasure
washed over her like the ocean lapping at the sea shore.</p><p>Amanda relaxed into the bed and smiled up at the lovely little girl she adored so
much. “That was nice,” she said. Tara laid her head on the woman’s chest and closed her
eyes, listening to her aunt’s slowing heart beat. “My nubian princess,” she whispered,
running her hand through the girl’s hair.</p><p>They drifted in and out of sleep for some time before actually crawling under the
covers. Amanda knew that someday Tara would realize that masturbation was a normal
thing that all people did, but tonight she had let the girl have her moment. She enjoyed
the feeling it gave her. She knew that her niece must be feeling some of what she did
when she taught the girl something new.</p><p>Amanda awoke before her alarm clock went off. She lay in the half light of early
sunrise and looked up at the ceiling. The little girl curled up against her had come so far
in such a short time. When it all started she had been afraid that the experiences would
corrupt the child, that the girl would loose her innocence but she had not. Tara was no
less innocent than she had ever been.</p><p>The woman made breakfast for Tara and herself before waking the child. Amanda
loved the way her niece looked in the morning, her hair disheveled, padding through the
house rubbing her eyes and squinting against the early morning light. The girl sat at the
table yawning. She looked down at her plate and smiled. It was pancakes; she loved
pancakes.</p><p>“Good morning princess,” Amanda said, kissing the girl on the head.</p><p>“’Morning,” she replied. The girl drowned her plate in syrup and began eating almost
immediately.</p><p>“How did you sleep?”</p><p>“Good,” Tara answered around a mouthful of pancakes made mushy with syrup and
butter.</p><p>She ate silently for some time. Her plate was almost clean and to Amanda’s distress
the girl was collecting syrup on her fork and eating it. “Oh Tara, please don’t do that,” she
said, almost laughing.</p><p>“You told me we made love once,” Tara said, looking up from her plate. Amanda
nodded, not sure where this was coming from. “So if we play with your toys, will we be...
You know.”</p><p>“I know what sweetie?”</p><p>“Yooouu knooowww,” she said through a shy smile.</p><p>“No, tell me sweetie; you know you can ask me anything.”</p><p>Tara contemplated this for a moment. Her forehead wrinkled and unwrinkled several
times before she looked up with an embarrassed grin. “Yooouuu knoow,” she said again. “If
we play with those things will we be...” She paused for so long that Amanda thought she
was not going to say anything. The woman was about to try and reinforce the child’s
confidence when Tara finally spoke again. “Will we be fucking?” She gasped when she said
‘fucking’, almost as if she were surprised to hear herself say it. Amanda was shocked but
tried not to show it.</p><p>“No,” she finally answered.</p><p>“Is it ‘cause you’re not a man?”</p><p>“No. It’s because I couldn’t just fuck you,” Amanda answered.</p><p>“But that’s when a boy puts his thing in you, and you have toys that look like boys’
things, soo...”</p><p>“No sweetie,” Amanda interrupted. “Fucking is not a nice term for sex, but when you
do that to someone it’s just sex, it has nothing to do with love.”</p><p>“So people that don’t love each other fff... have sex?”</p><p>“All the time. But even people who love each other can do that. When you just fuck
someone, it’s purely animal sex. Love, tenderness, all that stuff that is the difference
between making love and sex is gone. It’s just two people satisfying animal needs.”</p><p>Tara looked at her intently, trying to understand the difference, but she didn’t. For
the girl, sex and love had been so wrapped up in one another that she could not imagine
just doing with someone else the things she did with her aunt.</p><p>“It’s like what we did last night.” Amanda tried to explain it differently. “You and I
were there and we love each other even without touching each other. But earlier that afternoon,
did it feel the same?”</p><p>“It felt really good, but...” Tara tilted her head to the side and furrowed her brow. “It
wasn’t as nice as when you’re with me.” It was starting to make sense to her. “It felt
lonely,” she finally said. She wrinkled her forehead thoughtfully, “Why would anyone just
do that if they would feel lonely?”</p><p>“Well, that’s harder to explain. But a lot of the times, well they just don’t know
anything else.” Amanda felt proud of her niece.</p><p>“I want to play with the toys tonight,” she said, changing the subject.</p><p>“Have you picked one?”</p><p>Tara nodded, smiling and biting her lip. “Yeah. The one that looks real.” Amanda
knew immediately what the girl referred to. She chuckled to herself, but a part of her was
afraid that it might be too much for a child.</p><p>For Tara the day passed slowly. She paced the house, played outside, talked to
friends on the phone and generally did anything to distract herself. She was excited about
getting to use Amanda’s toys that night.</p><p>Amanda came home to find that Tara had made dinner—hot dogs. It was all she could
really cook. They sat quietly and ate. All the while Amanda was drawing the meal out,
enjoying her niece’s impatience.</p><p>Tara would not wait for the evening news that night. Instead she dragged Amanda to
the bedroom as soon as the plates were in the dishwasher. She hurried to the closet and
riffled through the duffle until she found the seven-inch flesh-tone dildo.</p><p>With wide eyes and a funny smile she walked to the bed, her gaze locked on the
implement in her hands. The girl handed it to Amanda and waited to be undressed. She
was so excited she wanted to tear her clothes off, but there was something about the
gentle way her aunt did it that comforted her when she felt nervous, and she was nervous
in spite of her excitement.</p><p>Amanda pulled the girl’s shirt off, taking her time afterward as she kissed her chest
and teased the girl’s nipples with her tongue. As she suckled her niece’s tiny breasts, she
began unbuttoning the child’s pants. Tara lay back on the bed and Amanda slid the
pants off along with her underwear.</p><p>“Now you,” Tara said. She sat up and started pulling at her aunt’s shirt. Amanda
helped her get it off before lying back and letting the girl unbutton her skirt. The woman
slid her skirt and panties off, then sat back up on the bed.</p><p>“I love you so much angel,” she whispered, leaning in close and kissing the girl’s
neck.</p><p>The woman worked her way down her niece’s body. She wanted to make sure the girl
was wet enough to use the dildo. She snaked her tongue down along the girl’s slit and
around her hole. The woman sucked her niece’s clit, pressing her tongue hard on it.  
“Uuuusssseee iiiiiiit,” Tara begged breathlessly.</p><p>Amanda sat back, She slid the dildo into her mouth quickly, lubricating it with her
saliva. She then pressed it gently against Tara’s opening. “Are you ready angel?”</p><p>“Yesss.” Tara hissed a giggle as she spoke.</p><p>“It might hurt just a little at first, you’re still very young.” Amanda pressed the head just
inside the girl’s opening. She glanced to the side to see Tara’s toes curled up and her
calves tensed. She kept an even pressure on the dildo, letting it slide in naturally.</p><p>Just before half of the toy had vanished, Amanda stopped and slid it out. She pushed
it in a little more quickly than before. She started working the dildo in and out of the child.
She watched as the dildo vanished inside her niece. There was something almost dirty
about watching the toy slipping in and out of the girl. Something obscene and yet she
found herself excited by it.</p><p>Tara was moaning almost constantly, rocking back and forth. She reached down and
wrapped her fingers around her aunt’s wrist coaxing her to push the toy deeper. Her
breath was coming in short gasps. Suddenly she squealed out, and pulled hard on her
aunt’s wrist taking in almost half of the dildo. Her legs kicked on the bed and she rocked
from side to side, clasping her legs around her aunt’s wrist.</p><p>The child relaxed into the bed, lying on her back and staring into the shadows of late
evening. “Wow,” she finally said. “That felt so different.”</p><p>“It feels really good,” Amanda agreed.</p><p>A funny look came across Tara’s face. “I don’t like boys,” she said firmly. She looked
very distressed. “It doesn’t mean I like boys! Does it?” Tara’s eyes went wide and glassy
and she covered her face with her hands.</p><p>“Oh, no no no sweetie.” Amanda pulled the girl up hugging her closely. “No, a
woman’s body is made for penetration. Just because you like it, it doesn’t mean you like
boys. I like it, and I’m still a lesbian.”</p><p>Tara leaned back and looked into her aunt’s face. She seemed relieved at hearing
this. She nodded her head and leaned in hugging her Amanda tightly. “You really like it?”</p><p>“Mmmm hmmm,” Amanda answered. “Do you want to see?”</p><p>Tara nodded her head against her aunt’s chest. “Can I use it on you?”</p><p>Amanda let the girl sit back before handing her the dildo. “I would love for you to use
it.”</p><p>Tara began kissing her aunt’s breasts, nibbling her nipples. She coaxed Amanda onto
her back. The girl made her way down Amanda’s belly. The girl quickly sucked on the
woman’s clit, before sliding her fingers inside.</p><p>Tara sat up and slid the dildo into her mouth like she had seen her aunt do. She then
pressed it against Amanda’s body. Tara was surprised by how easily the implement slid
into her aunt’s body. The girl’s eyes opened wide as the entire dildo disappeared into
Amanda’s vagina. “Does it hurt?” she asked.</p><p>“Mmm, God no,” she whispered.</p><p>Tara began sliding the dildo in and out of her aunt. She watched the woman’s
reactions carefully, wanting to see if she acted differently than when she used her mouth.</p><p>Amanda began rocking her hips. She was pinching her nipples and rubbing her
breasts as the child slid the dildo in and out of her more quickly. The woman reached
between her legs and took Tara’s hand in her own. Amanda helped the child move the toy
in and out.</p><p>Warmth flowed from her opening and up through her clit. She pulled hard on the
dildo, driving it deep inside herself as a wave of pleasure washed over her. The woman
groaned deeply, drawing the toy and in and out of herself more slowly.</p><p>Tara giggle as she watched her aunt writhing on the bed. When the woman finally
stopped she lay down next to her. Amanda pulled the dildo out of herself and let it fall
onto the bed. She rolled on her side and looked into her niece's eyes. “I love you so much
angel,” she whispered.</p><p>“I love you Aunt Mandy.” Tara put her arm over her aunt and leaned in, kissing her
softly on the lips. “And you really liked it?”</p><p>“Very much,” Amanda answered.</p><p>“If <i>you</i> like it then I guess it’s okay.” Tara leaned in close to her aunt and closed her
eyes.</p><p>They lay on the bed for almost and hour before making their way back to the living room
to cuddle on the couch in front of the television.</p>"
77,"She's Just a Child, Part 2 – She’s Not a Little Girl Anymore",Amanda,2,"Sarah, Jenny and Amanda move forward with their relationship. Jenny faces a discovery about herself",['FFg Fg mast voy ped cons'],"<p>It had to be past midnight. I don’t know why but I suddenly found myself awake. It
had been a week since Sarah, Jenny and I had made love. We had not done anything since.
Partly because Jenny was still processing it I suppose, and partly because I was still a little
in shock.</p><p>Behind me I became aware of voices. It was Jenny’s almost musical voice and Sarah’s
childish whispers. We had been letting Sarah sleep with us when she stayed over but
sleeping was all we were doing.</p><p>From meaningless whispers words started to form. “...it was fun,” I heard Sarah
whisper with a little giggle.</p><p>“Yes it was,” Jenny answered.</p><p>My eyes felt like they were going to pop when I heard what I was certain was a kiss.
And not a little peck on the lips but a full kiss.</p><p>“Mmmm,” Jenny moaned. My breath ceased in my chest. What was Jenny enjoying
enough to vocalize over?</p><p>The distinctive squish, the unmistakable sound of a finger moving in and out of an
aroused vagina told me what she was moaning about. Jenny was letting my child lover
finger her. Sarah was touching my girlfriend in a way that threatened to make me jealous,
but somehow I found it more arousing than anything.</p><p>Jenny was acting on her own. I was not influencing her, no more than I had by
introducing the idea anyway. I had not fully realized how excited it made me until I slid my
hand between my legs and pulled the my panties to the side. I was wet, and not just a
little.</p><p>Another squish.</p><p>I slid my index and middle finger into myself, running them around my clit as I pulled
out.</p><p>“Mmmmm.” Jenny was trying to be quiet. But why? Why would she want to hide this of
all things from me?</p><p>I closed my eyes and imagined seeing Sarah’s little fingers sliding in and out of my
lover’s body. The bed was rocking gently now. It was Jenny’s weakness. She could be
perfectly silent if she so desired but she could not stop herself from moving.</p><p>I could see it as if I were facing them, watching. I could clearly picture Jenny’s hips
rocking in time with the little girl’s fingers. I could see Sarah’s wide eyes as she took in
every bit of the experience.</p><p>That was what I remembered most about the previous week. Sarah’s childish wonder
with what we had done. The wide eyes and bright smiles as she took in the whole of our
sexual encounter. Even when I was young I don’t think my sexual experiences had been
met with such wonder and enthusiasm.</p><p>A deep breath and I know they were kissing. The unmistakable sound of teeth lightly
tapping against teeth, tongues wrestling.</p><p>I massaged myself in circles as I listened to the sounds of sex behind me. It was so
thrilling to dream dreams of their bodies intertwined. I knew Jenny loved me, and she had
always been so fond of my little girlfriend. Perhaps her own fondness was based in
something not so different than mine. I wanted to roll over and join in, I wanted to ask
questions, I just had to know what drove her to secretly seduce my angel. I kept silent.
Desperate to know, but more desperate to experience the orgasm building in my body, I
said nothing. I didn’t make a sound.</p><p>“Mnnnmm.” Jenny’s tone was higher. She was desperate to cum. Sarah’s little fingers
were bringing her close but the child did not posses the skill to take her lover over the
edge. I could hear the frustration in Jenny’s heaving breath. “Like this,” Jenny whispered
desperately.</p><p>I could hear Sarah move on the bed. I could imagine her moving to get a better view
of the woman’s hand. I wanted to see them, I wanted to see my dearest loves writhing over
each other.</p><p>“Oooh, Oooohmmm.”  It was Sarah’s voice. I opened my eyes in surprise. I hadn’t
thought that Jenny was manipulating the girl’s tiny clit while enjoying the child’s hands on
her own body.</p><p>Sarah came with a deep breath. Except for that one sharp inhalation she had become
absolutely silent. That was enough for Jenny. I could feel her trembling as she came hard.</p><p>My own orgasm would wait no longer. Trying to remain still so as not to alert them to
what I was doing, I massaged myself faster until the fire raced through me and the world
melted away. Time always seemed to stop for me as I came. If it lasted a minute or ten
seconds it didn’t matter the world was gone and all I knew want the touch, the
manipulations of my clit or devices sliding in and out of my body.</p><p>Somehow I managed to remain silent. Nearly out of breath, I relaxed into the bed. I
listen to my darlings kissing and talking playfully behind me as I drifted back in to sleep.</p><p>The next morning I was awake first. I went the kitchen and started breakfast. I
wanted to surprise my girlfriends, I also wanted to have time to think about whether or not
I would reveal what I knew to them.</p><p>Sarah was the first to come in, but I hardly had time to say good morning before Jenny
wandered in and sat down at the table. She looked up at me expectantly. It was another of
her quirks. When she cooked she served as well, and she expected the same treatment
from me.</p><p>I scooped scrambled eggs that had started their day as an omelet, onto her plate. Two
strips of bacon and I poured her some orange juice before giving the same to Sarah. After
serving myself I sat down and looked first at Sarah. My attention then went to Jenny. I
thought I knew her so well but these last few weeks had proven that no matter how long
two people are together they can still surprise one another.</p><p>“What hun?” Jenny asked, and I realized that I had been starring at her for several
seconds now.</p><p>“Oh, sorry nothing... How did the two of you sleep?”</p><p>Sarah snuffled like a puppy being hugged for the first time by its new owner. Jenny
glanced quickly at her then smiled. “Oh great actually.”</p><p>“I’m sure, after the way you two came,” I blurted. I covered my mouth with my hand,
shocked that I had said it. Jenny coughed and dropped her fork. Her face flushed and she
looked away from me. Sarah kept her eyes on her plate but she didn’t seem in the least
ashamed.</p><p>“Yeah it was really nice,” The little girl said. I laughed. It was so honest. She had no
idea why Jenny would have reacted with shame. She had enjoyed the experience and that
was all that really mattered.</p><p>“You were awake?” Jenny asked in shock. “For how long?”</p><p>“Long enough to enjoy it,” I told her. Jenny’s eyes opened wide. “Jen, I don’t know
what to say. I mean... I didn’t think you...”</p><p>“I didn’t.” She interrupted me. “Not until last week.” She reached out and brushed
Sarah’s hair back. The girl smiled and tilted her head into Jenny’s hand. “Last week... It
was powerful, being with the two of you I mean. It did something to me. I wouldn’t even
know how to describe it... Well maybe... It was like a whole new world opened to me.”
Jenny paused for a long time. So long that I thought she was done, and I was about to say
something. “I have to see more of it, I... I’m dying to explore it.”</p><p>I sat back, eyes wide. All I could do was stare at her. “Wow,” I finally managed to say.
Jenny couldn’t look at me. It was endearing, seeing my normally self assured and
confident girlfriend looking shy.</p><p>“Does it make me a bad person?” She asked, her voice hardly above a whisper.</p><p>I knew what she was feeling. I had felt it. Years ago as it dawned on me that my
feelings for the little girls in my life, and there were many since I was a teacher, were not
matronly. The ‘P’ word. Big stone letters slamming to the ground, causing the earth to
shake, threatening to crush me. Cold and cruel the word echoed in my head for years. I
ran from it, I ran from teaching, I ran from everything. Slowly I had learned to accept
myself. I wasn’t a monster, a rapist, a child molester. Oh I had gone through the five
stages. The denial, the fear, the anger... All of it. I had even entertained the notion of
joining the church in hopes that it would cure me of this terrible sickness.</p><p>The love that truly dared not speak its name. I couldn’t tell any one, I was isolated.
But it’s true. In the end you really do achieve acceptance. Not from the world, but in
yourself. “You’re not a bad person.” I tried to reassure but I knew where she was. The fear
step. Afraid she was bad, afraid it made her a monster.</p><p>“I blamed you,” she said to me. “I thought it was your fault... For being what you are.
That somehow you’d made me...” Jenny wiped a tear off her cheek.</p><p>“Don’t cry,” Sarah’s little voice said. The child reached over and stroked Jenny’s arm.
“You’re not bad. I love you Jenny.” Sarah got thoughtful for a moment. Her eyes got wide,
“You’re not sorry are you?” She asked with a note of desperation.</p><p>“No she’s not sweetie. That’s why she’s crying.” I answered for her. Jenny nodded her
agreement. Sarah looked genuinely confused. “It’s hard to explain. I know your father told
you people wouldn’t understand but it’s more than that...” I started, trying to help her
understand. “People get very angry about grown-ups that do things with little girls. Things
like last week.”</p><p>“And last night?” she asked.</p><p>“And last night. They say that grown-ups that like little girls that way are sick and
mean. They say lots of things about us, because they don’t think you or other little girls
can make up their own minds.”</p><p>“Daddy told me all this,” she said. “He said that I could choose though cause he
explained things to me.” Sarah scratched her head. “It’s stupid.” She finally said. “If a kid
doesn’t like it all they have to do is say stop, so why does it matter?”</p><p>“Well partly because some people that like little girls are mean, and they won’t stop.”</p><p>“I’m not afraid,” Sarah said confidently. I felt tears race to my eyes. A child’s trust.
Something that was a privilege to have. And that made me think that perhaps we were
moving too fast for her. She was so young. So innocent. The sex, her father’s conversations,
neither had served to dampen her innocent nature though. I’m sure to her it was just a
game, something fun, and she was getting lots of attention from adults. I felt a twinge of
guilt that I might be taking advantage of her.</p><p>“Sweetie. Do you understand that I loved you before we did things like that, and if you
wanted to stop I would still love you?” I asked. Even after all this time I had doubts. I
wanted her to know that she was an equal and that she didn’t need to do anything with us
to be loved.</p><p>I became aware that Jenny was watching our exchange intently. I don’t know what she
wanted to hear. What would help her to deal with what she was feeling.</p><p>“This is boring,” Sarah finally said, breaking an uncomfortable silence. “Daddy talks
to me about it, you talk to me about it...” She looked over at Jenny, “are you going to do it
too?” Sarah huffed loudly. “I know I know I know,” she groaned. “If I want you to stop I just
have to tell you, but I don’t want you to stop okay?” she asked. She put her hands on her
hips and looked at me impatiently.</p><p>“Well,” I said. “I guess I have been told.” Sarah turned her attention to Jenny, satisfied
with my answer.</p><p>“Umm... Yeah, yeah I guess,” she answered, sounding unsure of herself. “I’m going to
take a shower.” Jenny left us there for the bathroom.</p><p>“So what happened last night?” I asked.</p><p>Sarah lowered her head and pushed back away from the table, keeping her eyes on
her plate and giggling. “Well I was lying between you and her. And Jenny was awake. And
we were talking... And we started kissing.” She stopped. Sarah straightened up in her chair
and shrugged her shoulders. “And she started rubbing me, and then... She touched me,
down there and so I touched her back.” She said trying to sound matter of fact. I smiled to
myself. That was what must have qualified for her as the gory details. I didn’t want to
make her any more uncomfortable than I already had so I let it drop.</p><p>Some time after noon Sarah went home. She was going to spend the day with her
mother and father, and probably go to dinner with them, then come home and back to my
house. I sat in the living room feigning interest in the television, but it was killing me, I had
to ask Jenny about the previous night.</p><p>“Baby.” Jenny looked up at me.</p><p>“Yeah?” she said, closing her magazine. She knew me all too well. Any conversation
that started with ‘Baby’ took more than a glance and a yes to end. “Talk to me about last
night,” I said. “I want to understand. I mean you were really disturbed by all of this at first,
and now... Well... I guess you’re still having a hard time but I mean last night had nothing to
do with me.”</p><p>“But it does, it has everything to do with you. I mean... No I brought her to our bed
that night. And it was your first time too...” She looked up at me waiting for me to confirm.
That was the question, did I lie to her and say yes or did I confess the incident from the
week when I thought she had left me. I had to confess, I loved her to much to lie.</p><p>“When I thought you had left me, her and I did some grinding on each other’s legs.”</p><p>“Didn’t even wait for the body to get cold.” Jenny sounded angry.</p><p>“It’s not like that. God, I was stressed. I thought you were gone. My god Jenny, I
thought I’d lost you. And then there she was and I wasn’t thinking straight.” I looked up at
her, tears forming in the corners of my eyes.</p><p>“I’ll be angry at you for that some other day,” she said after a long silence. “I mean I
guess I understand but some day we’ll talk about this again.” Jenny ran her fingers
through her hair and sat back on the couch. “I don’t know exactly what I was thinking
really. I mean we were talking, and the next thing I know I’m leaning in and kissing her...
You know, she kisses pretty good actually, I mean for, you know, being so new to it. God
Amanda, she was so soft, not like any woman I’ve ever been with. And that smell. What is
that smell kids have? It’s like, almost like powder or something. Whatever it is it was
driving me nuts. It just felt natural to let my love for her...” She trailed off. “I don’t know
what I’m trying to say.”</p><p>“You know I went through this too. Discovering that I was a...”</p><p>“Pedo.”</p><p>“Yeah. But you don’t have to go through it alone like I did. I’ll be with you I’ll always
be here for you no matter what.” I cocked my head to the side and half smiled at her. “Oh,
and pedo is what ‘They’ call us, we’re girl lovers sweetie.”</p><p>“It sounds so innocent.”</p><p>“It is. It’s love sweetie, as real as any other love you can have.”</p><p>With sunset I caught sight of Mark and Josi’s car pulling in to the driveway next door.
Soon my house would be filled with Sarah’s glow, a felt a calm pass over me at the mere
thought.</p><p>The knock at the door was not Sarah’s and it was too soft to be Mark’s large hand. I
opened the door to Josi’s pretty face.</p><p>“Can I come in?” She asked. Her arms were folded across her chest and everything
about her screamed parental worry.</p><p>“Always.” I let her in.</p><p>“A lesbian three way.” Josi said sitting on the couch. “Is that normal for you? I mean I
don’t know, do lesbians have lots of wild sex?”</p><p>“Some, but not us really.” I answered.</p><p>“My daughter hasn’t even had a period and she’s had a lesbian...” She looked over at
Jenny. “And you, I thought you were...” Josi slid down on to the couch. “You know I want
only my daughter’s happiness. I don’t care if she’s gay, straight or in-between. But we’ve
tried to teach her that love is between two people who are loyal to one another. You know,
traditional values with a more liberal edge.”</p><p>“You’re telling me I have to choose her or Jenny?” I asked.</p><p>“I don’t know what I’m telling you. I mean I was pretty wild in college and I’ve never
even had a three way. Now my daughter has.” She almost laughed. “How am I suppose to
make her understand what this is all about?”</p><p>“I don’t know Josi. But she seems content with things the way they are. She loves
Jenny, and me... And I think she was really thrilled about what her and Jenny did last
night...”</p><p>“Last night?” Josi said, her brow raising.</p><p>‘OOPS.’ echoed through my head. “Umm, yeah.”</p><p>“I don’t want to know.” Josi held her hand up. “I didn’t want to know about the three
of you but it was her first sexual experience and she just had to tell me all about it.” Josi
took a deep breath. It was obvious that all of this was a bit much for her. “Amanda, please
be careful with my little girl.”</p><p>I wasn’t sure what I was suppose to say. How could I let her know that her little girl
was safe with me? In the end I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her. “I will take
care of her.”</p><p>Josi hugged me back and I can’t tell you what a relief that was. If she had pulled away
I’m afraid I would have had to give up my little love before I’d ever really gotten to know
her.</p><p>My next door neighbor left and not long after Sarah skipped across my porch and
threw my door open without stopping to knock. “Mandy!” She ran the few steps across the
living room and hugged me. She began kissing my belly, and not long after went to Jenny
to give her the same treatment.</p><p>“What do you think about seeing a movie?” Jenny asked, keeping her eyes on Sarah.</p><p>“You mean go to a movie?”</p><p>“Sure sweetie, my treat.” Sarah crawled up into Jenny’s lap and put her arms around
my lover’s neck. Again I was tempted to jealousy, but they seemed so beautiful to me.</p><p>We went and saw a movie, and afterward stopped at the Baskin Robins near my house
for a cone. I myself prefer Tastee Freeze but I guess that’s because I grew up in the south.</p><p>I think a lot of people would be scandalized by a story of a woman, no, two women,
having sex with a little girl. I find the whole thing to be a shock, but when you’re there,
and so in love, if you could see Sarah’s happy little face. I can’t believe it was abuse. Of
course that word, it echoes in your head. Every time that I even dreamt of making love to
my little angel it swam around, trying to undermine me. I suppose I talk about being a
pedophile like I’ve come to accept it and I have, but it’s hard to overcome the doubts. The
world outside is always ready to reinforce those doubts, and with good reason as there are
always plenty of people out there that could care less about the feelings of the children
they are with. I often find myself watching the evening news, shaking my head and
whispering, ‘They give the lot of us a bad name.’</p><p>I went into my room almost immediately and changed into the boxers and t-shirt
that I normally wear to bed. I was unrolling my sox when Sarah wandered in and crawled
across the bed, stopping in front of me and raising up on her knees. She reached out and
put her arms around me, pulling me close.</p><p>I sat down next to her and stroked her hair gently. “What’cha thinking angel?”</p><p>Sarah rose up and kissed me on the lips. She still tasted like Marshmallow ice cream.
“Can we... You know... Do stuff tonight?” she asked.</p><p>“You’d like that?” She nodded her head. I smiled and hugged her tightly, tickling her
sides until she squealed. “Well I can’t speak for Jenny but I think I would like that very
much.”</p><p>We started kissing. The long loving kind of kiss that ends with you lying on the bed
staring into one another’s eyes. I love those moments, the ones where you’re looking into
your lover’s eyes and you feel like you’re about to burst. You feel like your heart is swelling
up in your chest and at any moment it will spill out drowning you in love.</p><p>I’m not sure how long we lay there but it was long enough for Jenny to come looking
for us. “Hey you two, careful you’re going to make me jealous.” Jenny slid onto the bed
and I tilted my head up to kiss her. Sarah squirmed from beneath me and waited for her
turn at Jenny’s lovely lips. “Show me this world,” she whispered to me.</p><p>All I could think was that I was as new to it as she was. “Do you want the lights off?” I
asked her. I don’t know why but I always felt less vulnerable in the darkness, and her nod
told me that the same was probably true for her. I turned out the lights and returned to
the bed to find Sarah and Jenny already kissing and undressing. “Hey, now I’m the one
getting jealous.” I pulled my shirt up over my head and slid my boxers off.</p><p>“I like the way this feels,” sarah said, running her hands through my pubic hair. “Will
mine be this soft?” she asked.</p><p>“Probably,” I answered. I turned around and took her little face in my hands, kissing
her, tasting her, drinking her in. I was hungry for that little girl, her thin lips and baby soft
skin. I felt Jenny’s hand on my back. She was stroking me, encouraging me. I made my way
down Sarah’s body. I loved to kiss her navel, well any woman’s naval, there was something
so sexy about a woman with a slight pooch belly. And Sarah had the beginnings of one on
her tiny little stomach.</p><p>My lips caressed Sarah’s velvet-soft pubic area. Her mound rose to greet my lips, as if
she knew what to expect. A giggle escaped her when I flicked my tongue along her slit,
brushing first her clit and then her hole.</p><p>She didn’t taste like any lover I had ever had. I am at a loss now, as I would have been
then to even describe the taste of a child other than to say fresh. If youth was a tangible
thing, something with texture and yes flavor, then that would be what I tasted, I tasted
youth.</p><p>I began swirling my tongue on her clit. It was no easy task, a child’s clitoris is very
small and it took me a while before I got the hang of keeping my tongue on it. Sarah was
almost purring, sometimes giggling, and rocking in time with me. She brought her legs
up, grabbing her knees with her hands and pulling them apart.</p><p>“My turn.” I heard Jenny’s voice and felt her breath close to my ear. When I pulled back
Sarah moaned and whined. She opened her eyes and looked up at me.</p><p>“Why did you stop?” She asked.</p><p>“Because I wanted to do it some,” Jenny answered.</p><p>I don’t know what was more exciting.  Making love to, tasting, kissing, licking Sarah,
or watching Jenny do it. I leaned down and began kissing Sarah, lapping at her tongue. She
pulled back from a my kiss after a  moment and giggled. “Is that what I taste like?” she
asked. I nodded my head and turned to look down at Jenny. I loved seeing her head
between the child’s legs. Sarah’s hand wrapped around my own and she squeezed hard.
“Oooh, Jenny... Mandy!” she squealed. Her little face puckered up, like it had that night a
week before and I smiled as I watched the child climax.</p><p>Several moments passed with Sarah lying on the bed staring up at me with a silly
smile and sleepy eyes. Jenny came to the head of the bed. We kissed deeply. I sucked on
her bottom lip for a moment, growing more excited at tasting the child on her kiss. “How
could I have ever ended up so lucky?” I asked. “I have you, and Sarah.”</p><p>“Can I do that to you?” Sarah asked me. I smiled down at her and nodded. Slowly
Jenny and Sarah coaxed me to lie on the bed. The little girl slid between my legs and
began poking at my sex. She traced my lips with her finger... If she only knew what she
was doing to me. It was frustrating but so very exciting. “I just do it like you did?” She
asked.</p><p>“Mmhmm.” I moaned desperately. Jenny traced her fingers up and down my body.
She knew what that did to me. Even if I had not had my beautiful child lover poised to
attack my sex with her virgin mouth, Jenny’s touch would have set me on fire.</p><p>Sarah’s mouth covering my clit, her little tongue fishing for my special button, sent
waves of heat through me. I felt like white hot electric fingers were dancing across my
skin. My belly tightened and heat wrapped itself around my lower regions. Jenny leaned
down and covered my mouth with her own, breathing in my gasp.</p><p>As I gained my head again I coaxed Jenny to straddle me, then lowered her
wonderfully wet sex down to my hungry mouth. She tasted sweet, soft. And mixed with
Sarah’s juices on my own lips it made my head swam.</p><p>Jenny undulated, rocked, moaned. She pushed her pubic bone against my nose almost
hard enough to hurt but backed off just before it was too much.</p><p>My lover’s honey dripped into my mouth and I drank her down. I loved everything
about Jenny, her scent, her taste, the little whimpers and moans she made when we made
love.</p><p>Sarah’s tongue on my clit was doing its job. I could feel the heat building in me.
Above me Jenny was not far from climax either. She rocked her hips bearing down toward
me, reaching out with her sex for more.</p><p>I pressed my tongue hard against her clit and she shivered as she rocked. Jenny
reached forward. She wrapped her fingers around the blanket and pulled at it as she began
to climax. My lover groaned loudly. She pushed her sex into my mouth and I obliged.</p><p>Jenny rolled off of me as her orgasm subsided. Sarah’s inexperienced tongue was
bringing me closer now. She was doing her best to imitate what we had done to her.</p><p>Sarah reached up, her little hands began rubbing my belly. Feeling those tiny fingers
on me was what I needed. The fire building in my loins exploded outward, encompassing
me, drawing me out of the world and into the ether, the warm, wet pulsations of a
staggering orgasm. I reached down and pulled Sarah’s head gently, coaxing her to press
her mouth on me harder. She did her best to satisfy me and it was working as my orgasm
brought me to the brink of unconsciousness.</p><p>Finally spent I relaxed my hold on the little girl and felt as if I were melting into the
bed. Slowly I sat up and hooked my hands under her arms, pulling her up to me. I kissed
the child gently on the lips. “I love you so much angel,” I whispered to her.</p><p>“That was cool,” she whispered back. “My jaw hurts.”</p><p>I laughed and pulled her close. “You get used to it.”</p><p>Jenny sat up next to me and began stroking the child’s hair. “I never would have
thought...” she trailed off. Eventually we all lay down.</p><p>Sarah fell asleep quickly, like children do. Jenny and I lay in bed with the girl
breathing deeply between us. “What did you think?” I asked her.</p><p>“I don’t know Manda panda,” she said playfully. She reached out and stroked my arm
with her finger tips. “It was intense.”</p><p>I kissed Sarah’s head, then leaned up and kissed Jenny. “You’re not just saying all this
to make me happy are you?”</p><p>“Of course not baby.” Jenny caressed my cheek with her fingers. “It’s almost like
when I first realized I was gay,” she told me. “But I wasn’t so afraid of that. I mean you
know how Mom is, she helped me through it... Now, I don’t even think she could handle
this.”</p><p>“I wouldn’t think she could. But you have me Jen.” I was trying to reassure her.</p><p>“I feel closer to you. Closer than ever before,” she whispered. My heart swelled.</p><p>“God, I feel the same Jenny. Like we’re truly soul mates.”</p><p>“And I really do think I’m falling in love with her,” she whispered as she leaned close.
All I could do was kiss her. I don’t know what I had done right in life, but whatever it was
must have been big because it brought me Jenny and my darling little Sarah.</p>"
78,A Sister’s Love,Amanda,1,A 17-year-old girl's story of self discovery.,['fg ped cons mast inc'],"<p>Caroline hugged her sister as the girl hurried out of the car and ran off to face her
last day of school. This was a big friday for them both. Today her mother and Step Father
were leaving for France and would not be home for a month. Caroline was seventeen and
her parents trusted her to take care of the house and her younger sister while they were
away.</p><p>She drove the short distance home and went into the three story home she had lived
in for most of her life. Her mother was a wealthy woman, she was brilliant with stocks and
had amassed quite a fortune, independent of any men in her life. She provided well for her
daughters, both from Angela’s first marriage.</p><p>Caroline walked into the back yard in a pair of shorts and a tank top, carrying a book
and a lemonade. In the same hand as her glass she held a pack of cigarettes, a habit she
had developed that annoyed her mother no end. She was not a beautiful girl. But she was
not at all ugly. She had narrow hips and B cup sized breasts. Her brown hair was cropped
at her jaw line, framing a freckled and fair skinned face. She had a smallish nose and
brown eyes. It was her full, red lips that drew one’s attention first however. They were her
most perfect feature.</p><p>The girl sat down on a lawn chair, placing her glass on the small table next to her and
opening her book. She had six hours until she had to get her little sister and she wanted
to enjoy the warm Arizona sun for a while. Once they got home she was sure that Amber
would want to swim in their pool and she would not be able to enjoy the peace and quiet
any longer.</p><p>The hours passed quickly and Caroline soon found herself driving back to Rincon
Elementary to pick up her sister.</p><p>Amber smiled broadly when she saw her sister and almost skipped to the car. She
hopped in and tossed her stuffed book bag into the back seat. “Jeez chica, schools out,
what do you have in there? Next year’s homework?”</p><p>“Just all my stuff from my desk.” Amber answered.</p><p>“Well, look out Phoenix, the Moore sisters on are the loose.” Caroline joked as she
slid the car into gear and pulled away from the curb.</p><p>Just as Caroline had predicted, as soon as they got home, Amber stripped down and
pulled on her swim suite then almost ran outside and jumped into the pool.</p><p>“Hey!” Caroline shouted as she hurried out of the house, grabbing her cigarettes. “You
know you have to wait for me first.”</p><p>“Put on your suite too!” Amber begged. “Lets swim together.”</p><p>Caroline rolled her eyes. She was not in the mood for swimming but she never could
say no to her little sister. “Okay but you have to get out until I get back.”</p><p>The girl went back in to the house and in to her room where she put on her suite and
hurried back out side.</p><p>The girl’s played together in the pool for quite a while before Caroline decided to get
out. She sat down on her lounge chair and watched her sister swimming and splashing.</p><p>Amber got out of the pool and hurried over to her towel. She wrapped the towel
around her shoulders and sat in the chair next to her sister.</p><p>Caroline looked over at her little sister. Her eyes followed the line of the girl’s legs up
to her narrow little hips. She paused on the girl’s belly for several seconds before she
found herself looking at the bikini top that held back two tiny nipples just beginning to
show signs of growth.</p><p>The girl felt something strange. Her sex began to get warm and she felt it swelling in
her swim suite as the blood began to flow. ‘Oh God.’ She scolded herself. ‘That’s your
SISTER.’        </p><p>Caroline’s sexuality had been undecided for three years now. She had lost her
virginity at fourteen. Two experiences made up the whole of her heterosexual encounters.
The first was to get past the pain part. The experience had been nothing special to her in
any way. The second had been to see if maybe she liked it. She did not. It wasn’t the boy’s
fault. She was not his first, and he was very gentle and loving with her. She even thought
she was in love with him. The act however simply did nothing for her.</p><p>She began to think she was gay. She always found herself looking at the other girls,
especially in the locker room. They definitely had an effect on her.</p><p>Even girls though seemed to be missing something. Even the only girl she thought
she had ever began to have feelings for did not have her falling head over heels in love.
They had sex once, and like the boyfriend, the experience simply did not give her
‘fireworks.’ It was not the girl’s fault then either. She was kind and very affectionate, but
something just did not feel right. Caroline had decided that dying an old maid was not so
bad. She was fully capable of satisfying the odd sexual desire she felt, and knew that she
could buy toys that would do anything she could not.</p><p>“What are we having for dinner Carri?” Amber asked.</p><p>“Mom left us fully stocked. The fridge,  pantry... God you’d think they planned to
leave for a year. She also left us some money and I thought that since school is out we
should celebrate with pizza.”</p><p>“Pizza!” Amber squealed. “Yeah, pineapple and ham!” Caroline shuddered. She hated
pineapple on her pizza.</p><p>Shortly after five Caroline called in the pizza order and in thirty minute or less they
were eating pizza and drinking diet soda. “I have a thought.” The older girl said. “Want to
split a beer?”</p><p>Amber’s eyes grew wide and she nodded her head enthusiastically. She did not really
like the taste of beer but she was not suppose to have it and that made it worth the weird
taste. “Won’t we get caught?” She asked.</p><p>“Nah, Robert never knows how much beer he has and besides they’ll be gone a
month.” Caroline hopped up and hurried to the kitchen. A few seconds later she walked
back into the living room and pulled the cap off of a bottle of honey beer. Amber only took
a few sips of the beer, and left it for Caroline to finish off.</p><p>Slightly tipsy from the beer, Caroline sat on the couch and began flipping through the
channels on the television, hoping to find something even a little interesting. In the end
she stopped at CSI. Amber did not like the show very much so she wandered off to her
room to play.</p><p>It wasn’t late but Caroline was feeling sleepy. Technically it was past Amber’s bed
time and she decided that now would be a good time to put her little sister to bed, and
then get some sleep herself.</p><p>With Amber tucked in and kissed good night Caroline went to her room and stripped
down, changing into a t-shirt and sweat pants. She laid on the bed and almost
immediately fell asleep.</p><p>It may have only been a few minutes or it could have been hours, Caroline did not
know. She suddenly found herself awake and starring at her little sister’s face. “I’m scared
without mom here.” There little girl said, sounding ashamed and quite frightened.</p><p>“What’s wrong sweetie?”</p><p>“I had bad dreams... Can I sleep with you?”</p><p>Caroline considered for a moment before holding up her blankets and letting her
younger sister crawl in to bed.</p><p>The little girl snuggled close with her back to her sister. Caroline held the child close,
close enough that she could smell the girl’s hair. Amber smelled so sweet to her. They had
slept together many times but tonight she was noticing how wonderful it felt to hold a
little girl.</p><p>Holding the child, snuggling with her in the darkness, feeling that little body against
her own, Caroline became aware that she was feeling the beginnings of sexual excitement.
The light tingle between her legs that preceded arousal. ‘What’s wrong with you?’ she
scolded herself. The girl closed her eyes and tried to put it out of her mind, eventually
drifting back to sleep.</p><p>By the next afternoon she had all but forgotten about the strange desires that had
tried to surface the night before. Amber was out at a friends house and would be until
Sunday afternoon. This gave Caroline time to do something that she truly enjoyed. Read
erotic stories and masturbate.</p><p>Caroline went to her favorite site and clicked on the Lesbian category. She always
seemed to gravitate toward the Lesbian stories, she told herself it was because they were
more like love stories, but she knew in her heart that it did more for her than the
heterosexual stories. Today however she paused on a section she had not ever looked in
before. Caroline held the mouse cursor over the section labeled ‘Adult/Child’. She wanted
to look at it. She wanted to read the stories, but she was afraid that as soon as she clicked
the mouse the police would break down the door and haul her away.</p><p>Finally she convinced herself that it was not a secret government plot to flush out
weirdoes and she clicked the link.</p><p>The list of stories all had named that seemed so innocent, almost cute. She read
down the list until she found a title that interested her. She clicked the link and after
scrolling past the standard disclaimer, began to read.</p><p>It was a story about a nanny that seduced the girl in her care. The girl really was a
child, being the same age as Amber. Caroline slid her hand between her legs, surprised to
find how excited she was. The story painted images in her head of the woman making love
to the little girl, kissing her, licking her, caressing her. It was so gentle and loving. She
could not stop reading. More over she could not stop touching herself.</p><p>Caroline began rocking her hips as she moved her fingers over her clit. She was
getting close to one of the best orgasms she had ever had. She just needed a little more
coaxing and she would get the reward she desired.</p><p>The girl grabbed the arm of the chair with her free hand and closed her eyes. The
heat was building in her belly. She Bit her lip as waves of pleasure began to pulse through
her.</p><p>Caroline was one of the wonderful girls that could drench a pair of panties when she
came. She worked her clit, occasionally taking a second to slip a finger inside her. She
milked her orgasm until she felt like she was about to collapse.</p><p>Exhausted she withdrew her hand from her jeans and sat back in the chair. In recent
months she had developed the habit of sucking her honey from her index finger, the
finger she most often slid inside herself, after she came. She was ashamed of the habit but
it excited her and she just could not get enough of the taste of her own sexual excitement.</p><p>Caroline washed her hands and went into her room to change her jeans and
underwear. When she was done she quietly went downstairs and turned on the television.</p><p>She could not focus on any of the programs she had tried to watch. A thought was
nagging her. Fear, she felt as if something terrible was lurking in the shadows and waiting
for her to turn her back. Why had she been so excited by that story. She should have been
disgusted, offended, maybe even horrified but instead she had reveled in it. She loved the
thought of touching a child in those ways. She had dreamt of touching... Amber.</p><p>Caroline opened her eyes wide and  sat up straight on the couch. ‘No!’ She almost
screamed at herself. She adored her little sister, had since the girl first came home from
the hospital after being born a month early. She had doted on Amber for as long as she
could remember. She had even made sure she would go to college at Arizona State
University so that she would be close to her little sister.</p><p>Frustrated with herself, the fears still fresh in her mind, Caroline decided to try and
take her mind off things by calling some friends and going out somewhere.</p><p>Two a.m. Caroline crawled into bed without undressing and pulled the blankets over
her. She and two friends had spent most of the day and night together, on a tour of the
local malls and ending with a trip to the Rock Horror Picture Show. It was late and she just
wanted to sleep.</p><p>Shortly after noon Sunday, Amber walked through the door and dropped her duffle
bag on the floor. She walked over to her older sister and gave her a hug before grabbing
her things and heading upstairs.</p><p>The previous night’s adventure had taken Caroline’s mind off of the new thoughts,
the new desires she had been feeling, but by morning they were back and now with a
vengeance.</p><p>Amber came down from her room and bounded into the living room, flopping on the
couch, and sliding close to her sister. She leaned her head on Caroline’s shoulder and
turned her attention to the television. Her sister was watching some old movie that she
had no interest in, but she liked sitting with Caroline.</p><p>“Did you have fun?” Caroline asked.</p><p>“Yeah we played video games and stayed up all night talking. It was fun.”</p><p>“All night huh? Guess I’ll have to put you to bed early tonight.” Caroline teased.</p><p>“Nooo! “ Amber whined. She playfully slapped at her older sister’s leg. “There’s no
school don’t make me go to bed early.”</p><p>So what do you want to do today?” Caroline asked, changing the subject.</p><p>“Can I go swimming?” Amber sat up and turned toward her sister. “Can Danni come
over and go swimming with me, pleeeaaase?” She begged.</p><p>Caroline looked at her for several moments, playing that she was thinking about it.
“Hmm, well I guess so.” Amber squealed with joy and hopped up, running to the telephone
and almost dropping it as she dialed.</p><p>“Danni! Guess what, you can come swimming at my house... Yeah, right now.... Okay.
Bye.” Amber almost danced out of the living room and up the stairs to her room to change
into her swim suit.</p><p>Caroline rolled her eyes and got up off the couch. She knew that she would need to
put on her suite. The girls would eventually beg her to come into the water and play with
them.</p><p>It would be a half an hour before Danni arrived. Her mother escorted her to the door
and left, after telling Caroline to call when she wanted her to come get her daughter.</p><p>They all went outside and Amber and Danni both nearly sprinted across the yard,
leaping into the air and splashing into the pool. Caroline smiled as she watched them
playing. She sat down on her favorite lounge chair and leaned back, hoping to soak up
some sun before the girls begged her to come into the pool.</p><p>Caroline soon found her attention drifting toward the girls. Danni hopped up and
dove into the pool, displaying her proud bottom for just a moment, but it was moment
enough that the older girl got a good look.</p><p>Danni climbed out of the water and ran around to the diving board. Caroline found
herself staring at the girl. She traced the lines of the child’s body in her thoughts. Danni’s
breasts were slightly larger than Amber’s and Caroline blushed, ashamed that she was
able to tell the difference.</p><p>Caroline’s stomach tightened as she realized that she found Amber’s friend attractive.
Tears raced to her eyes but she fought them back.</p><p>“Carri come in the water!” Amber shouted, wiping water out of her eyes and pushing
wet blonde hair from her face.</p><p>“Ok.” Caroline answered and she hopped up and jumped into the water in a lovely,
near perfect dive from the edge of the pool. She swam over to her sister and wrapped her
arms around the girl, smiling down at her and finding herself captivated by the child’s
brilliant blue eyes.</p><p>“Do it! Do it!” Amber begged, holding her harms up. Caroline smiled and helped the
girl climb up on her until the child’s feet were perched on her hips. She then boosted
Amber into the air as she jumped, sending the little girl sailing out of the water to splash
back down several feet away.</p><p>“OOO! Me To!” Danni hurried over to Caroline and took her turn at being hefted into
the air.</p><p>It was shortly after five when Danni’s mother left with the girl and Caroline went into
the kitchen to try and decide what she would make them for dinner. In the end she
decided on burritos and started pulling what she needed out of the refrigerator and
pantry.</p><p>As Caroline cooked dinner Amber came in and was immediately put to work
shredding cheese. “So did you have fun?”</p><p>“Yeah!” She said still excited from the day. “We should do that every day.”</p><p>“Oh, then it wouldn’t be as fun.” Caroline turned the burner off and set the beans
aside. She then began shredding lettuce and chopping onions.</p><p>Done preparing, Caroline placed four tortillas in the microwave with a small cup of
water and heated them up for several seconds. As soon as the bell dinged she clapped her
hands together and announced that dinner was ready.</p><p>They ate dinner in the living room, something their mother would not have approved
of. Caroline remained quiet throughout the meal. She was trying not to think about
watching the girls playing in the water. They had just seemed so sexy in their little bikinis
that she found it difficult to push the images out of her mind.</p><p>With dinner finished and the dishes patiently awaiting a wash cycle in the dishwasher,
Caroline sent Amber upstairs to take her bath.</p><p>Alone in the darkness, the only light being the television, Caroline broke down. Her
guilt and shame got the better of her and she collapsed on to the couch crying. ‘Why’d it
have to be kids?’ She kept asking over and over. If she had only been gay then that would
have been fine. Her mother would have accepted it. But this, this was something that she
knew no one would accept. And Amber. Lovely, sweet little Amber, how dare she think
such terrible things about that cherub. She had managed not to break down all day long
by telling herself that she loved kids and that it was all some weird twisted mix between
the natural desire to protect and care for kids, and hormone driven teenage sexual
confusion.</p><p>“Why are you crying?” Amber asked. She had come into the living room, still wet from
her bath and wrapped in a towel.</p><p>“Amber?” Caroline sat up and pushed the tears out of her eyes, trying to calm herself
down. “Oh it’s nothing sweetie.” She lied. The little girl walked across the room and
wrapped her arms around her sister. Amber kissed Caroline on the cheek.</p><p>“It’ll be okay Carri.” She said, doing her best to comfort her older sister.</p><p>‘No it won’t.’ She thought to herself. “I know sweetie.” She hugged her sister close to
her and closed her eyes. She had to make this go away. She could not turn out to be one
of the sickos she read about or saw on television.</p><p>The girls hugged for some time before Amber started to get restless and Caroline let
her go. They spent the rest of the evening watching television quietly. Amber cuddled
close to her older sister, still trying to make the older girl feel better.</p><p>Shortly after ten Caroline announced that it was bed time and she ushered her little
sister upstairs and into bed.</p><p>Alone in her room Caroline stared at the wall. Outside the street light in front of her
house cast shadows through a tree and the wind caused them to dance in front of her.
‘Why me?’ She whispered to herself. Caroline’s fear though was giving way to something
new. She loved her little sister so dearly and now the thought of touching the little girl, of
planting soft kisses up and down the child’s body, it did not seem to monstrous to her.
‘How can love be wrong?’ she found herself asking. She wanted to tell herself because the
girl was just a child, but somehow that did not seem like enough. These new thoughts
began to hum in her head as she drifted in to sleep.</p><p>A week would pass with Caroline slowly being less disgusted by herself and more
curious about her newly discovered feelings. She had spent a lot of time on the internet
reading stories about adults and children. Some bothered her because they depicted less
than loving relationships. But others focused on love, on caring for the child. Those not
only excited her the most, but touched her.</p><p>It had been a long Tuesday. Caroline had taken her sister to Peter Piper Pizza and
they had fun playing games and eating. It was well after ten when they had gotten home
and then they had watched a movie before Caroline tucked her little sister in.</p><p>Caroline was lying in bed again, staring at the ceiling. She could not sleep. Her fears
still had the better of her but her curiosity was growing as well. She was beginning to drift
to sleep when Amber came into her room sobbing. “I had a nightmare.” The girl
whimpered.</p><p>“Do you want me to tuck you in again sweetie? I can stay with you ‘till you fall asleep.”
Caroline sat up and got ready to take her sister back to bed.</p><p>“I want to sleep with you Carri.” Amber almost ran across the room, wrapping herself
around her sister and forcing her way on to the bed.</p><p>Realizing that she had no choice, Caroline covered them both with the blankets and
she snuggled close ‘spooning’ her little sister. “What was it about?” Caroline asked.</p><p>“Zombies. We were running from them but we couldn’t get away.” Amber pushed
closer to her sister on the bed. Caroline kissed her head. She regretted letting the girl
watch ‘Dawn of the Dead’ with her now.</p><p>“I’ll protect you.” Caroline kissed her again and hugged her tight. In her head though
she was asking who would protect the girl from her.</p><p>Again Caroline was on the edge of sleep. Amber rolled on to her back and leaned her
head against her sister. “Why do you read those stories?” She asked.</p><p>“What?” Caroline opened her eyes, not entirely sure what the girl meant.</p><p>“The ones on the computer. Why do you read them?”</p><p>Caroline’s heart skipped a beat. She had always been so careful to hide her online
doings from her family. With her mother gone though she had let down her guard a little,
perhaps too much. “I like them.”</p><p>“They make me feel funny.” Amber offered. “They make me feel warm... In my
pookie.”</p><p>“You read them?” Caroline sat up on the bed, wide awake now, her heart pounding in
her chest.</p><p>“Some of them.” The little girl sat up and looked at her sister. “Why are they about
little girls?”</p><p>“I guess it’s because some grown-ups like little girls sweetie.” Caroline was trying to
sound matter of fact but it was not working.</p><p>“But aren’t they bad?” Amber asked, sounding confused and very curious.</p><p>“Some of them I guess.”</p><p>“The one’s in the stories were all so nice though.” Amber laid back down, now facing
her sister. “Do you like little girls?” She asked.</p><p>That was the most obvious question that the child could have asked, and also the
one that Caroline was least prepared for. She opened her mouth to speak but she could
not find the words. Even if she had known what to say she’s not sure she could have
uttered a sound.</p><p>“I think so.” She finally managed.</p><p>“I kissed Danni once.” Amber said, connecting the conversation with a logic only she
understood. “She said that we should learn to kiss so that when we got boyfriends we’d
know how.”</p><p>“Did you like it?”</p><p>“It made me feel funny too. Like the stories, but not as much.” Amber snuggled down
into the bed and closed her eyes. “Lay down.” She ordered. Caroline complied, putting her
arm over the girl and pulling her close. “Do you want to do that stuff to a little girl?”</p><p>“Amber!” Caroline gasped. She wasn’t offended by the question, only the answer that
immediately sprung to mind. She knew that she dearly wanted to feel a little girl in her
arms, to touch a child, to make love to a child.</p><p>“It’s okay if you want to do it to me.” The little girl offered. She opened her eyes and
leaned up propping her head on her hand. “It’s okay if we love each other isn’t it?”</p><p>The mood was too heavy for Caroline. She was feeling uncomfortable and the child’s
offer was the last straw for her. She had to lighten things or who knew what might happen.
“What if I... Tickle you instead!” She pushed her finger into Amber’s side and the child
squealed and tried to roll out of her sister’s grasp. “Or gobble you up!” She said as she
pretended to bite at the girl’s neck and shoulder.</p><p>Amber was squealing and laughing wildly. She rolled from side to side trying to get
away from her sister’s tickling fingers. “Caaaarrriiiii!” She said around her laughter.</p><p>How exactly it happened Caroline was not sure. It was so fluid, so organic. Suddenly
she found her lips pressed against her sisters. She parted them and gently pushed her
tongue into the little girl’s mouth. Amber made no effort to resist. She touched her older
sisters tongue with her own before breaking the kiss and smiling up at the older girl. “Oh,
oh god, oh Amber I’m sorry.”</p><p>“It’s okay.” She said quietly. “I liked it.”</p><p>“But I’m not suppose too...” She trailed off.</p><p>“You kiss better than Danni.” The child said with a giggle. Amber was playing with her
sister’s shirt, tugging at it, twisting it in her fingers. Tentatively she moved her hand up
and cupped one of her sisters smallish breasts. “They’re soft.” She whispered. Caroline
could only nod her head. The child’s touch was intoxicating. She leaned in again and
gently kissed the little girl’s lips moving slowly down to her throat. She gently stroked the
girl’s side, moving her hand down and around to hold Amber’s round little bottom.</p><p>“I’m not suppose to do this.” She whispered as she broke the kiss. Caroline wanted to
push away. She wanted to take her little sister right back to her bed and tuck her in but
she could not. She did not have the strength to push the little girl away, not now. Tears
were threatening to flow down Caroline’s cheeks. She felt herself on the verge of another
break down. It was the curiosity, the desire to see where this would all lead that gave her
the strength to go on.</p><p>“You can touch my pookie.” Amber whispered into her sister’s ear.</p><p>Caroline wanted to reach out right then, but she knew that would just be to fast for
the little girl. Instead she began kissing Amber’s neck and shoulders. She rubbed her
hands along the girl’s side, and down around her soft bottom. “I love you angel.” She
whispered in the child’s ear.</p><p>“I love you too Carri.” She heard the girl answer.</p><p>Almost timidly Caroline moved her hand to the child’s belly. She pushed the girl’s
shirt up and she slowly moved her hand toward the girl’s swollen nipples. Under her palm
the child’s bee sting breasts felt like little more than enlarged nipples. But the flesh
around them was softer, meatier.</p><p>With Amber’s shirt pushed all the way up Caroline leaned down and kissed the girl’s
nipples, moving her tongue slowly around them. She suckled them, kissed them, lavished
her love on them.</p><p>“Can I take your shirt off sweetie?” Caroline asked. Playfully Amber pushed her shirt
back down and held it tight, smiling and shaking her head. The older girl laughed and
leaned in gently biting the child’s tummy.</p><p>“Take my shirt off.” She finally said, pulling the oversized t-shirt back up. Caroline
obliged. She knelt on the bed looking down at Amber’s lovely, thin little body. Slowly she
traced her finger from the girl’s belly button up between and around her breasts and then
back down. She stopped though, afraid to move her finger beyond the border created by
the girl’s yellow cotton panties. “Can I see your boobs?” The girl asked, drawing Caroline
back from the day dreams she was having. Without saying a word the older girl pulled her
shirt off. She never wore a bra to bed. Amber sat up slowly, staring at her sister’s breasts,
half smiling. “They’re pretty.” The child whispered. Remembering what her sister had done
to her nipples and how wonderful it had felt, Amber leaned in and took one of Caroline’s
nipples in her mouth, brushing her tongue back and forth across it.</p><p>“Mmmm.” The older girl moaned softly. “That feel nice sweetie.”</p><p>Amber sat back and wiped saliva from her chin and the corners of her mouth, then
dragged her hand across the bed sheets. “I could feel it all the way to my pookie when you
did it to me.”</p><p>“Me too.” Caroline leaned down and kissed the girl’s mouth. She suckled briefly on the
child’s bottom lip before sitting back. “Can I take off your panties?” She asked, not
knowing where she had found the strength to ask permission. Silently Amber rose up on
her knees and let she sister push the underwear down her legs. Once they reached her
knees the girl sat back down, pushing her legs out in front of her so that Caroline could
pull the panties the rest of the way off. “Do you want me to take off mine?”</p><p>Amber nodded her head happily and reached out to help her sister remove the only
thing left that separated them. With her underwear on the floor Caroline felt suddenly
ashamed of herself. What she was doing was suddenly real to her and she knew where it
would eventually lead. Again tears threatened her cheeks but she held them back.</p><p>Caroline eased the girl down on her back and leaned in, kissing the child lips but
making her way down the girl’s chin, her throat, between her tiny breast and over them.
As she kissed she stroked the child, rubbing Amber’s legs, her sides, all the while careful
to avoid the one spot she most wanted to touch. She knew exactly what she wanted now,
she wanted to feel the little girl tremble under her fingers. Tremble the way she did when
she climaxed.</p><p>“I’m going to do something to you sweetie. I’m going to kiss you in a special way. You
might feel funny, you might even feel like you have to pee, but don’t be afraid okay?”</p><p>“I’m not afraid.” Amber said confidently.</p><p>With several deep breaths Caroline made her way down the girl’s belly planting
gentle little kisses as she went.</p><p>She felt the velvet soft skin of the girl’s mound on her chin first. It sent waves of
electricity through her almost instantly. Again she found herself working up her
confidence. Caroline closed her eyes. She slid between the child’s legs, sliding her tongue
out of her mouth, reaching for the child’s sex.</p><p>Amber shuddered and squirmed slightly on the bed when she felt her sister’s tongue
press against her clit. Caroline shuddered at almost the same moment, loving the feeling
of the tiny clit on her tongue. The girl she had slept with years ago was nothing like this.
That had been an experience that felt cold and mechanical but she felt alive, warm and
fluid with her little sister.</p><p>Amber’s sex was wet. The child was clearly excited. Caroline pushed her tongue
against the girl’s hole and drew it up, lapping at the girl. She sucked the girl’s clit into her
mouth and adjusted herself on the bed, allowing herself to slide her pinky into her sister’s
opening. Amber inhaled sharply. She brought her legs up slightly and reached down,
curling her finger’s into Caroline’s hair.</p><p>“That... Feels... Sooo... Yummy.” Amber moaned, rocking on the bed. Her sister was
not an expert at performimg oral sex on any one, male or female. She was doing her best
for her sister though. She pressed her tongue hard on the girl’s clit, sliding her finger in
and out of the child faster as the girl’s moans and whimpers increased.</p><p>Amber was rocking back and forth faster now. She was moaning loudly. Her breath
was quick and shallow and she was thrashing her head back and forth. “Carri! Oh, Oh!..”
Amber tightened her grip on her sister’s hair and arched her back, kicking her legs and
rocking back and forth wildly.</p><p>Caroline pushed her pinky deep into the girl and sucked the child’s clit into her
mouth, keeping as much pressure on it as she could. When Amber finally relaxed back on
to the bed she was almost sobbing. “Did you like that?” Caroline said around a smile. She
licked her lips and shivered at the taste of her little sister on her lips.</p><p>“I wanna do that forever.” Amber said between breaths. Caroline kissed Amber’s lips
softly, letting the girl taste her honey. The child smacked her lips and giggled. “That tastes
funny.” She said. Caroline smiled and nodded. Her desires were robbing her of coherent
thought. As gently as she could she took the girl’s hand in her own and after kissing it,
she coaxed the child to reach out and touch her lower regions. “Your hair is soft.” Amber
said. She rolled on her side and looked down at Caroline’s pubic hair. “Do you like being
touched?” Caroline could only close her eyes and nod her head.</p><p>“If you put your finger here...” She pressed Amber’s index and middle fingers against
her clit, “and rub it.” The little girl listened to her sister attentively and complied as best
she could.</p><p>Amber’s ministrations would not normally have been enough. The girl’s inexperienced
fingers could not have done the job normally. It was the sweet taste of her sister still on
her lips, the memory of the child’s velvet soft vagina under her finger tips. That drove her
over the edge, coupled with the child’s touch she felt the most powerful orgasm she had
ever known building with in her, begging to be free.</p><p>Desperate, Caroline grabbed her pillow and held it over her face as she screamed in
to it, rocking her hips and biting down on the pillow case. She reached down and helped
the girl push against her clit. Waves of pleasure raced through her. Her breath was coming
in sharp gasps, she was nearly panting as her orgasm peaked.</p><p>Finally exhausted, unable to take any more, Caroline collapsed into the bed and let
the pillow fall from her face. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Shame, joy, fear, relief all
mixed together into a single emotion that defied definition.</p><p>Caroline hardly felt her sister climb to the head of the bed and snuggle close to her.
“Can we do that again?” The little girl asked. Sobbing Caroline kissed the girl and nodded
her head, trying to say yes but unable to vocalize. “Why are you crying?” Amber asked
sounding afraid.</p><p>Caroline sniffled and wiped tears off of her cheeks. She struggled to get control of her
emotions. “Sometimes when its really special to a girl...” She finally managed to speak.
“Sometimes it makes you cry.”</p><p>Amber seemed satisfied with the answer and she snuggled close to her older sister,
falling asleep almost immediately. Caroline lay holding Amber in her arms. Tears rolled
lazily down her cheeks and her sobs were spaced far apart. She leaned in and kissed
Amber on the head before squeezing her gently and closing her eyes to try and sleep.</p>"
79,"She's Just a Child, Part 3",Amanda,3,Jenny is begining to accept herself. Inspired by a reader request.,['FFg ped cons'],"<p>Jenny had not reached acceptance. It had been two weeks since she had confessed her
new desires to me and we had not made love since the night with Sarah.</p><p>My young lover was coming over to spend the night. I was excited but at the same
time afraid because I planned to approach Jenny sexually once we all went to bed. Jen had
been distant. It was clear to me, even if not to her, that she was still moving through the
shock of discovering this new part of herself.</p><p>“I love you baby.” I said, hugging Jenny and kissing her head. “Are you okay with her
coming over tonight?”</p><p>Jenny looked up at me and smiled, nodding her head. “How can you be so calm about
it?” She asked me. I wanted to say ‘about what’ but I knew what she meant.</p><p>“I have spent years knowing about this. I ran from my whole life when I first found
out. Did I ever tell you that I used to be a teacher?”</p><p>“I think you’ve mentioned it.” Jenny fished around the couch for the remote. She
found it and turned off the television. “I’m so afraid that what we’ve done to her is going
to haunt her.”</p><p>“I know.” I answered. The same thing had occurred to me. Sarah was my first child
lover and was flying blind.</p><p>“She’s so different than I was. When my uncle did what he did I was devastated. I felt
so ashamed. I lost my innocence. Sarah barely seems any different though.”</p><p>I had noticed the same thing. It was what helped to waylay my doubts. Sarah was still
Sarah. She was still the same happy, sweet and silly not to mention brilliant little girl I had
always known. “I don’t blame you for being afraid.” I told her. “This is very delicate.
Everything we do can affect her for the rest of her life. That’s why we have to be so careful
with her.”</p><p>“You know the worst part of it all. I know I loved it. God it filled a gap I didn’t even
know existed until...” She looked up at me, blushing. “I’m sorry.”</p><p>I knelt down in front of her and smoothed her hair back with my hand. I reached out
and took her hand in mine. “I understand.” And I did. I think for any one else, being told
that you didn’t fulfill your lover’s desires might hurt, but I understood. I felt exactly the
same. I wasn’t going to say it though, Jenny really did not need to hear that. I slid up on
the couch and wrapped my arms around her, trying to make her feel even a little better.</p><p>“Would you mind if I went and got here early?” Jenny asked me. I wasn’t sure why she
wanted to but I shrugged, happy to think about having even a little more time with the
child.</p><p>Jenny broke away from the hug and slowly stood. She took a deep breath before
leaving me there to go get Sarah.</p><p>I had expected her to be right back. But thirty minutes passed and she was still at
Mark and Josi’s. I was starting to get a little worried when I saw Jenny walking across the
yard carrying Sarah piggy back. The child had one arm around my girlfriend’s shoulder
and in her other hand she held the duffle that she always brought when she came over.</p><p>They were laughing as they walked across the porch and knocked on the door.
“Mandy!” Sarah squealed when I opened the door. Sarah slipped from Jenny’s back and
pushed past her to wrap herself around me.</p><p>“How are you angel?” I asked. I leaned down and kissed her on the lips gently. “And
you...” I said looking up at Jenny, “what took so long?” She just shrugged and stepped
inside, closing the door behind her. I didn’t need to ask though I knew what she was
looking for. She wanted to be told it was okay. She wanted some one to tell her she was
not a monster. She wanted approval. Mark and Josi were the wrong ones to try and get it
from though. They tolerated their daughter’s relationship, it could even be said that they
accepted it; but approved? That was a stretch. “Am I going to be able to get you to talk
about it?” I asked.</p><p>Jenny sighed and sat down on the couch. No sooner did her behind hit the cushion
that she hopped back up and went into the kitchen to get something to drink. When she
came back she was carrying a beer. What ever had been said was deeper than I had
thought. Neither of us usually drank, though there always seemed to be either wine or
beer in the refrigerator. She sat down, holding the beer in both hands with her elbows on
her knees. She stared down at the floor. “I guess I just wanted them to tell me it was okay.”</p><p>“Did they?” I asked, sure I knew the answer. Jenny shook her head. She set her beer
down and I went to the couch, sitting next to her.</p><p>“Oh god Mandy I’m so scared” She broke down into tears as she fell on me in a
sobbing hug. I felt tears in my own eyes. For the fear and pain she was feeling. For the
shame at enjoying what she had done. I clearly remembered going through the same
thing. It was something I would not wish on any one.</p><p>“Shh, baby it’s okay.” I said trying to comfort her. I stroked her hair softly and gently
rocked back and forth almost as if I were lulling a child to sleep.</p><p>“Don’t cry Jenny.” Sarah crawled up on to the couch and wrapped her arms around my
lover.</p><p>“I’m sorry sweetheart.” Jenny said, hugging the girl back and tried to calm herself
down.</p><p>I put my finger under Jenny’s chin and tiled her head up to look at me. “If you want to
hear some one says it’s okay baby, then she’s the one to ask.” Jenny nodded her head and
turned to look at Sarah.</p><p>Jenny was debating what she wanted to ask the little girl. I’ve seen that look in her
eyes. In the end though she let the subject drop and opened her beer.</p><p>I kissed Jen’s cheek and coaxed her to sit back. She snuggled against me and Sarah
pushed close to her. She sipped from her beer slowly, holding the can in her lap after each
taste. Sarah watched her so intently that Jenny offered her the can. “You want a sip?” She
asked. Sarah giggled and looked bashfully at the can before taking it and sipping
tentatively from it. She wrinkled her nose and handed the can back with squinted eyes.</p><p>“It’s bitter.” She grumbled.</p><p>“That’s so little girls won’t drink it.” Jenny teased, poking at Sarah’s belly. The girl
laughed and pulled away.</p><p>“I missed you Jenny. How come you didn’t come back after we...” She blushed and
looked away. “Were you mad at me?”</p><p>“No sweetie.” Jenny hugged the girl close, kissing her cheeks and the side of her neck.
Seeing their exchange touched me. I loved them both so much that it overwhelmed me at
times. “I wont leave you like that again.” She promissed, going so far as to draw an ‘X’ on
her chest with her index finger. Sarah seemed satisfied with that and kissed her on the
lips.</p><p>I would have been happy sitting there with my two special girls but I wanted to take
Sarah to play miniature golf. It was something Jenny and I had done a lot when we first
started dating. Now with Sarah in our lives I was hoping it would be something we could
recapture.</p><p>Trying to be delicate about it I coaxed them both up. “Are we still going to Golf ‘n’
Stuff?” I asked. Jenny nodded her head with a smile and Sarah bounced up and down
giggling. I knew she liked playing miniature golf, but she also loved all the video games
and the pizza by the slice they had too. It would eat up the afternoon and most of the
evening.</p><p>You know, it’s funny. Sarah might have been our lover, but she was still so much a
little girl and I find myself even now thinking up kid stuff to do. I find myself talking to her
as a child. I don’t mean talking down to her though. I respect her and love her dearly. I
listen to every word she says and I value her opinion and feelings. Perhaps that is why I
differ from other adults and why she loves me the way she does. And I know she loves me,
I see it in her eyes when she says it. I’m different because I think of her as a person, not
‘just a kid.’</p><p>That was part of the conflict Jenny was feeling. Her perspective was shifting and she
was finding it difficult to trust that Sarah was an actual person with thoughts and feelings
and not just a mindless machine that would magically turn into a person on her eighteenth
birthday. It isn’t her fault that she thinks that way. Society teaches us that children cannot
think for themselves.</p><p>That's not Jenny today though. This is all the story of what was, of the first steps on
the road to where we are today. Knowing where we are today though does not spoil the
story. Today Jenny and Sarah are inseparable, best friends. They are so close that
sometimes I get a little jealous until I realize that it is truly a gift that they allow, no no,
they WANT me to be a part of their lives.</p><p>Sarah happily jumped into the back seat of the car. Jenny pushed the seat back and
slipped in behind the wheel. I hate driving personally, so most of the time I made her do it.
I even taught her to drive stick so we could take my car. We drove to the mini golf place
and piled out of the car.</p><p>Sarah ran straight to the air hockey table and begged Jenny to play with her. Jenny
was girlie. She might have looked like a twelve year old, but she dressed like a woman.
Among her femme traits were her lovely, long nails painted the color of dry blood. She
would not risk them even for Sarah. I am not so girlie and with no nails to put at risk I
dropped a dollar into the air hockey machine and played Sarah a game. At first I didn’t let
her just win. I kept the score very close but in the end I let her beat me by one point.</p><p>Jenny went and got our clubs and balls from the attendant. She came back to where
Sarah had stopped, transfixed by the demo mode of a video game. I don’t remember it’s
name but it had a lot of zombies and the only controllers where a pair of pistols. I was
hoping she wouldn’t ask to play it. It’s not that I was afraid it would scare her, I just don’t
like the thought of children playing with guns.</p><p>“Are you two ready?” Jenny’s musical voice distracted Sarah and she took her club,
hurrying us out to the course.</p><p>The game was every woman for herself, and Sarah managed to beat us. I don’t mean
we let her win, no she actually did better than either Jenny or me. I decided with that, the
next time we played air hockey, she was on her own.</p><p>We played, ate, played and finally long after sunset, went home. Sarah fell asleep in
the back seat as we drove. At home when I reached in to get her she wrapped her arms
around me. It always amazed me how kids can hold on to you when they sleep. We took
her in. I was going to let her sleep, just lay her in bed and kiss her goodnight, bidding
goodbye to my hopes for the night but when I put her on the bed she opened her eyes.</p><p>“Don’t make me go to bed.” She whined, sounding desperate. Sarah pushed herself
up on her elbows and looked around. She yawned and laid back down so she could rub her
eyes. She just looked so much like the little girl she was I wanted to eat her up. God she’s
a cute kid. “I thought tonight maybe Jenny would want to do stuff again.” Sarah said,
sounding frustrated.</p><p>“Well. Lets go have some ice cream and then when we go to bed we’ll tell her we want
to do stuff okay?” Sarah smiled and nodded her head. She pushed her way up past me and
padded out of the room, almost shuffling her little feet. I followed behind her.</p><p>“Hey sugar pop.” Jenny chimed when the girl walked into the living room. “You didn’t
wake her up I hope?” She said, almost scolding me.</p><p>“No she did it herself.” I said only half paying attention. Jenny had turned the stereo
on and it played softly, giving a perfect background to the candles she had lit and set on
the coffee table. I looked at her quizzically.</p><p>“Well I’m glad she’s up.” Jenny adjusted the volume on the stereo and walked over to
the couch, swooping our little angel up in her arms as she did. She kissed and nibbled at
the girl’s neck playfully once she sat down, then held her hand out to me. “Come sit with
us Mandy.” She cooed in her best little girl voice. I felt my belly quiver. They both sat there
staring up at me with big, expectant eyes.</p><p>I have a large, soft, fluffy couch, with more than enough room for all three of us. I
slid in behind Jenny and wrapped my arms around her from behind. I leaned in and kissed
her shoulders softly. She loved feeling my lips, and even gentle bites on her neck and
shoulders. I looked up and could see Sarah watching me intently. I winked at her and
smiled. “She likes when you kiss her ear.” I offered to the girl. What she really liked though
I was not sure I could explain. “Here, watch me.” I said. I leaned up and nibbled at Jenny’s
earlobe. I pinched it between my upper teeth and lower lip, pulling and suckling gently.
Right on queue Jenny shivered and almost melted in to my arms. Sarah snickered and
leaned close. I felt Jenny tense slightly when the girl was close enough that her breath
warmed my lover’s neck. Sarah nibbled at her ear and Jenny drew a deep breath, leaning in
to the girl’s kiss.</p><p>When Sarah finally released Jenny she looked at her expectantly. I know she wanted
Jenny to tell her she’d done it right. Finally Jenny turned to her. She leaned close to the
girl, smiling. “You gave me goose bumps.” Sarah smiled broadly and leaned in kissing
Jenny’s lips with a loud smack as she pulled away giggling.</p><p>Jenny reached out and pushed on Sarah’s nose. The girl giggled more and leaned
back falling off Jenny’s lap and coming to rest on the cushion, propped up by the arm of
the couch, all the while laughing harder. I couldn’t help but laugh myself.</p><p>When you’ve been together as long as Jenny and me, well sometimes you overlook the
important things like taking time when you make love and just enjoying the experience
rather than working toward the final goal. Kids though, they have a way about them, often
without even knowing it. Sarah was slowing us down. making us pay attention to each
moment and not just focusing on the big payoff. We were both concerned about taking
our time with her. having fun with her, playing with her.</p><p>Jenny leaned in and pulled Sarah’s shirt up, blowing on her belly, bringing on a whole
new cascade of laugher.</p><p>After a few moments Sarah got quiet and looked up at Jenny. Her attention slowly
moved to me, all the while the smile on her face never fading. “I want to kiss Jenny like you
did last time.” She said to me. I wasn’t sure what she meant and I guess my expression
reflected that. “When you laid down and she was over you.”</p><p>I understood what she meant then. I wasn’t sure though. That seemed kind of, I don’t
know, intense for a little girl. “I don’t know sweetie.” I said to her. “Don’t you think you’d
be afraid?” She shook her head. “Sometimes you can’t breath and even I get a little
scared.” I didn’t want to say too much, I didn’t want Sarah to start being afraid of every
new experience so I let it drop there.</p><p>I ticked the girl’s sides, leaning against Jenny, melting in to her. My lover pushed
against me until my back was against the couch and her weight was on me. I loved feeling
all one hundred and two pounds of her pushed against me. Her slight build excited me
even with a willing child so close. “Love you, baby.” I whispered. Jenny turned and kissed
my lips, a smiled playing at her own.</p><p>“I love you too, now lets rough this kid up!” She grabbed Sarah’s hips and shook the
girl back and forth comically.</p><p>“Your silly!” Sarah laughed, almost squealing.</p><p>Once Sarah finally calmed down I moved on the couch until I could lean down and
kiss her. I wanted taste her lips, feel her tiny mouth opening up to meet mine. I kissed the
child deeply, softly. I stroked her face with my hand. When I broke the kiss Sarah wiped
saliva from her chin and cleaned her hand on the couch. I cringed but said nothing. After
only two real experiences she child knew what would be coming next. She began wiggling
on the couch and moving her legs and I was about to ask what she was doing when I heard
one of her shoes hit the floor. The second soon followed. “Time to skin the possum.” She
giggled as she held up her arms. Jenny wrinkled her brow and tilted her head slightly.
“Daddy always says that when I have to take a bath.”</p><p>I don’t know why but I found it somehow curious that ‘Dad’ would be in charge of
bath time for a little girl. Perhaps it was my own up bringing, Dad always found
somewhere else to be when it was time for me and my sister to take a bath.</p><p>Jenny was the closest and so she was the first ‘possum’ that got skinned. I pushed her
shirt up and she cooperatively raised her arms in the air as I slipped the shirt over her
head. I dropped the shirt on the floor and leaned in kissing her on the neck, nibbling at
her shoulder and again at the side of her neck. I reached gently around her and tugged at
the clasp on her bra, letting it fall away.</p><p>I began massaging her breasts softly, pinching her nipples and kneading the soft
flesh. I hardly noticed Sarah sitting up and reaching out until I felt her hand on mine.</p><p>The girl pulled my hand away and leaned in, kissing the side of Jenny’s breast. Sarah
twisted on the couch and suckled Jenny’s nipples, encouraged by the woman’s soft moans.</p><p>Jenny was nearly purring when I finally released her breasts. I heard the gasp though
that signaled her attention returning to the present. It took her a moment to collect herself
before she reached out and began tugging at Sarah’s shirt. The girl broke away from
Jenny’s breast long enough for the shirt to slip over her head, she then went back to my
lover’s breast.</p><p>Jenny had worn a simple skirt with an elastic waistband. I pushed at it, struggled with
it, until she finally rose up and let me roll it over her hips. I didn’t waste any time in
pushing her panties off as well.</p><p>Without a word Sarah reached out and tangled her fingers in Jenny’s pubic hair. “Why
am I the only one that’s naked?” Jenny asked.</p><p>Sarah laughed and playfully fell back against the arm of the couch, holding the top of
her jeans. “I’m gonna eat you up.” Jenny grabbed Sarah’s feet and pulled them into the air
biting down on the girl’s toe. “Starting with your little feet.” The child squealed with
laughter and held her hands over her face. Jen immediately dropped Sarah’s legs and
tugged at her pants. “Ha ha! I fooled you!” She sang at the girl. This only brought more
laughter from the girl and she fought with Jenny over her pants, eventually letting my lover
win the battle.</p><p>With Sarah and Jenny’s clothes on the floor there was only me left. I was pinned
behind Jen and could not undress. The child leaned in close to Jenny and whispered in her
ear, then they both moved to look at me.</p><p>I burst out laughing as they pounced on me in unison and began pulling,
unbuttoning, unclasping and tugging. Before I knew it I was naked and laying on the couch
with Jenny kneeling on my legs and Sarah behind my head looking down at me with her
big smile. “I still want to kiss Jenny like you did.” Sarah said to me quietly.</p><p>I leaned up and kissed the little girl. “Okay sweetheart.” I looked down at Jenny. She
had heard and she was nodding her head in silent agreement. I pulled myself up and
turned around, coaxing Sarah to lay down.</p><p>Jenny crawled up along Sarah’s body, pausing to lean down and kiss her. My beautiful
lover stroked Sarah’s cheeks and push her hair out of her face. “If you get scared or
anything at all you just tap my leg and we’ll stop ok?” Sarah nodded her head, looking a
little less confident as Jenny’s sex drew closer.</p><p>I moved on the couch until I was sitting at Sarah’s knees with one of her legs over my
lap and the other behind me. I ran my hands along her body as Jenny lowered her body
down to meet Sarah’s eager mouth.</p><p>Watching my lovely Jen on riding the girl’s face was heart warming. I knew she would
probably not be able to climax, she was holding back, trying not to smother the girl. She
knew as I did that this was not for her. It was for Sarah’s enjoyment.</p><p>Children are so tiny and small and so much more delicate than an adult. Sarah’s
tongue, her innocent mouth, they were gaining skill and she was able to shake Jenny’s
concentration. Jen was rocking her hips, Moving just slightly, but enough. Just enough to
cause Sarah to start tapping at her leg with both hands.</p><p>I had been gently rubbing the girl’s body when I noticed her little fingers tapping
away at Jenny’s leg. I immediately slid up past Jen as she pulled away from the girl. I
leaned down and kissed her on the forehead, terrified that it had all be far to much for
her. She was panting and her eyes were glassy. She looked at me and tears rolled down
her cheeks.</p><p>“Oh sweetie, Oh no, I’m so sorry...” Jenny was almost crying as she hugged Sarah to
her.</p><p>“Its okay.” She said with a shaky voice. “I couldn’t breath.” Sarah took a deep, but
trembling breath and pushed back from Jenny. She tried to smile and kissed my lover on
the nose. “I don’t want to stop.” She said. The little girl pushed tears off her cheeks and
struggled to try and get back down between Jenny’s legs.</p><p>Reluctantly Jen let her slide back between her legs. I pulled myself to lay next to her. I
stroked her head as she suckled Jenny’s clit and lapped at her honey.</p><p>“I know.” I heard Jenny say, sounding desperate. She wanted to cum, she wanted to
release the torrent she had been holding back for fear of suffocating Sarah again. Jenny
stretched backward, reaching behind herself and holding herself up by her arms. She was
stretched backward, pulling herself slightly away from Sarah’s face and giving the girl just
enough extra breathing room.</p><p>Jen ground her sex into the girl’s chin. She reached up, holding Sarah’s head. She
started moaning loudly. Sarah drew a deep breath. She had only seen it twice but she was
a fast learner. The child pushed her face toward Jen’s sex and I could hear her mouth as
she suckled my lover’s clit the way she suckled a nipple.</p><p>Jenny cried out and began trembling. She wanted to push her sex into the girl’s face
but she was holding herself back. I cannot imagine the restraint it must have taken to be
in the throws of an orgasm and remain conscious enough to attend to your lover’s needs.</p><p>Jenny laid back on Sarah’s legs and closed her eyes. The little girl was smiling and
humming a song as she traced her finger along Jen’s thighs and over her pubic area.
Several moments passed before she noticed me staring at her and she smiled up at me. “I
did it.” She said, looking quite proud of herself. “Now I’m like you.”</p><p>I don’t know which hit me first. The extreme joy, how touched I was that she would
want to be like me in any way, or the guilt that she had done something I know frightened
her, because of me. I must sound like a weepy girl, but it seemed that since this all started
Sarah was always saying or doing something that brought tears to my eyes.</p><p>You know, every curse can be a blessing too. I have to endure the pain and heartache
of being a pedophile. It’s a burden I would not wish on any one. But if I weren’t, how could
I be in love with such a wonderful girl as Sarah. All things considered I’m the luckiest
woman in the world.</p><p>Jenny was beginning to recover. She pulled herself up and fell forward, covering
Sarah’s mouth with her own. She kissed her juices from the girls face before sitting back.
Sarah was giggling softly and looking bashful. “But I taste like you.” She said shyly.</p><p>“I know.” Jenny stroked her hair. She smiled down at the girl for a long time silently.
“I like to taste myself when I kiss you.” Sarah wrinkled her nose and hissed a giggle. She
fidgeted with her hands and averted her eyes, blushing fiercely.</p><p>A little more relaxed now I wrapped my arms around Jen, moving close to her ear.
“You got to make her cum last time.” I said to her. “It’s my turn.” Jenny chuckled and
nodded her head. She pulled Sarah up and kissed the girl on the nose.</p><p>“Want to know what it feels when it’s the way we just did it?” Jen asked. Sarah nodded
her head. Happily I took her place laying on the couch. Jenny helped her straddle my head
and she lowered the girl down to me mouth.</p><p>Sarah inhaled sharply as I drew her clit into my mouth. I slid my tongue across it,
feeling her little legs jerk each time she was stimulated. I slid my tongue along her slit,
loving the taste of her honey. I lapped at her, I even nibbled, sheathing my teeth in my
lips.</p><p>The scent of a child’s excitement, the taste of Sarah’s sex was sending waves of fire
through me. My face felt hot and my belly quivered uncontrollably. I was chasing Sarah’s
tiny clit with my tongue when I was suddenly aware of warm breath near my own sex.
Jenny’s knowing mouth covered my sex and I felt her tongue slid in to me before she
began lapping at my clit. I moaned softly and the vibrations caused Sarah to shudder.</p><p>Jenny’s mouth had electricity racing through my body. I couldn’t stay quiet. With each
moan, with each breath Sarah gasped and I knew she was getting closer. I held her hips in
my hand, enjoying how small she felt. She was rocking, driving her velvet soft sex down to
my mouth, reaching out to my tongue and lips.</p><p>Sarah gasped and squeezed her legs around my face. She was shaking and panting
as an orgasm raced through her. She gasped a seconding time when I pressed my tongue
hard against her clit and tilted my head to push my chin against her opening. “Oh! Mandy!”
She squealed.</p><p>The child was spent, almost unconscious as she fell to the side against the back of the
couch and closed her eyes. My own orgasm could not be contained any longer. Jenny
could hear it in my voice and she drove her fingers deep inside me. I must have screamed
because I felt Sarah jump next to me.</p><p>The world faded to black as the tide, the electrically charged waves washed over me,
drowning me in the dizzy high of climax.</p><p>Slowly I became aware. Sarah was looking down at me, her eyes were wide and her
mouth was open. “did it hurt?” She finally managed to ask.</p><p>“Oh, no angel. Not in the least.”</p><p>I didn’t want to move. I wanted to stay right there bathing in the afterglow but as
large and comfortable as my couch was, there was not room for the three of us to hold
one another.</p><p>Slowly I got myself up and coaxed my special girls to follow me to bed. Im my room
we crawled into bed together and Sarah immediately wrapped herself around Jenny. She
kissed my lover’s cheek and hugged her tightly before relaxing. I laid next to them,
stroking Sarah’s back.</p><p>I think a tiny bit of me was hurt that she had picked Jenny to cling to that night, but
as if she could sense it Sarah turned her head to me. She stared at me in the darkness for
a long time. “I don’t love her more than you.” She finally said. “But she needs extra hugs
cause she’s more scared than you.”</p><p>I couldn’t believe my ears. Jenny and I we so concerned about protecting her,
comforting her, and here she was, trying to do the same for Jen. I didn’t see it but I heard
Jenny kiss the girl’s head. We drifted to sleep that night, holding hands on Sarah’s back.</p>"
80,Winter Break,Amanda,1,A mother and daughter discover a new dimension to thier love.,['Fg mast inc'],"<p>Alex set her books down on the coffee table and walked into the kitchen to make
some hot chocolate. Christmas was coming soon and today was the last day of school until
the new year. Her mother was a teacher at the high school and would have the winter
break off as well. Alex was excited, since she and her mother were very close. Ever since
her father had left, breaking her heart, three years ago she and her mother had been more
like sisters than anything else.</p><p>Alex had turned eleven just before the beginning of the new school year and she was
beginning to notice slight changes in her body. Her chest felt strange and her nipples had
become puffy. She had also begun to feel drawn to some of the other girls at school. She
had even developed a crush on her best friend Keera.</p><p>With hot chocolate in hand and an hour before her mother would be home, Alex went
into the living room to watch television. She sipped at her hot chocolate and flipped
through the channels until her mother pulled into the driveway.</p><p>“Hey Mom!” Alex hopped up from the couch and hugged her mother.</p><p>“Hey sweetie.” Evelyn, her mother, said with a smile. She walked in to the kitchen and
made herself a cup of instant coffee. She went back to the living room and pulled her
cigarettes from her purse before sitting down and lighting one.</p><p>“Smoking’s bad for you.” Alex nagged.</p><p>“So’s saying it’s bad for me.” It was the normal exchange. Alex had been on her
mother to quit for months now. Alex rolled her eyes. She hated when her mother said that.
“So, you want to put up the tree tonight?” Evelyn asked.</p><p>“You know I don’t believe in that stuff.” Alex grumbled. She had turned her back on
the church a few months earlier, shortly after her birthday. She had decided she wanted to
be a wiccan. Her mother had never been Christian, the influence there had come from
Alex’s father. This decision had come about at the same time she had stopped going by
her first name and started telling every one to call her Alex, short for Alexsandra. When
she had learned where her first name came from she decided she did not like it.</p><p>“You’re too young for all this rebellion crap.”</p><p>“This is the real me Mom.” Alex stomped her feet as she got up off the couch and
stormed to her room.</p><p>“Eli!” Her mother called after her.</p><p>“My name is Alex!”  She heard the girl shout back at her. Evelyn rolled her eyes, she
did not want to start the winter break with a fight, but it looked like that was where things
were going.</p><p>At first Alex had taken the divorce well. Jim had visited her at least twice a month and
took her for weekends regularly. He met a new woman though and suddenly he wanted
nothing to do with his daughter. He had even stopped paying child support. The legal
battle over that was still going, and it looked like Alex would be eighteen before it was
resolved.</p><p>Evelyn got up off the couch and walked to her daughter’s room. She tapped the door
and without waiting to be invited, opened it. “I’m sorry ALEX. I’ve been calling you Eli since
I brought you home from the hospital, so I forget sometimes.”</p><p>“I just hate him mom. He left us here and he doesn’t even care.”</p><p>“He cares.” Evelyn shook her head, not believing that she was defending him.</p><p>“He’s an asshole.” Alex’s eyes went wide and she slapped her hands over her mouth,
turning bright red.</p><p>“Electra Alexsandra!” Evelyn tried to scold, but she was laughing. She shook her head.
“Please don’t talk like that. It just sounds bad.”</p><p>Evelyn left her there. She chuckled as she walked down the hall. ‘Alex’ She whispered
to herself, as if trying to remind herself to call the girl by her middle name.</p><p>An hour would pass before Alex would wander out of her room and sit down on the
couch next to her mother. “Sorry mom.” The girl said, leaning close to her mother. “We can
put the tree up if you want.”</p><p>“I don’t know. I mean You know about Santa, you know about god, why bother?”</p><p>“’Cause it’s winter solstice too.” Alex hopped up and went top her room, returning
with a leather bound book that Evelyn recognized. “I read it in here.” She said handing the
book to Evelyn and turning to the correct page. The woman grazed over the page politely
and handed it back.</p><p>“Okay, so lets have dinner then we’ll get the tree down from the attic.”</p><p>Evelyn got up and went into the kitchen closely followed by her little girl. They always
worked together to make dinner and tonight was no different. They made stir fry
vegetables, one of Alex’s favorites because it meant she got to eat with chop sticks.</p><p>After they ate Evelyn pulled the stairs to the attic down and let Alex go up to get the
boxes of ornimentes and the tree.</p><p>With everything downstairs they began pulling the various branches and other parts
of the tree out of it’s box. Evelyn never had gotten the hang of putting the tree together.
She only got to do it once a year, and this made only the third time, Jim had done it before
the divorce.</p><p>After assembling the tree they set about stringing the lights and hanging the
ornimentes. Alex had always loved opening the boxes and unwrapping each ornament,
seeing for the first time again in a year.</p><p>Finally finished with the ornaments they hung garland around the tree and cleaned
up the considerable mess left over.</p><p>“Are you ready?” Evelyn asked. She held the plug for the lights in her hand, bending
down, poised to plug it in.</p><p>“Ready.” Alex was getting excited despite herself. Evelyn pushed the plug into the
socket and the lights on the tree flickered to life. The room was immediately bathed a a
strange reddish light the seemed to move as the bulbs blinked on and off. Alex smiled as
she found herself captivated by the tree.</p><p>“Just like when you were a little girl.” Evelyn said stepping up next to her daughter
and putting her arm over the girl’s shoulder. “You would sit and stare at the tree for
hours... Mesmerized.”</p><p>They watched the lights blinking for a while longer before sitting down on the couch
and turning on the television. Evelyn lit a cigarette for herself and pulled the ashtray off
the coffee table, sitting it on the arm of the couch.</p><p>Shortly after midnight they headed for bed. Evelyn kissed her daughter good night
and left her huddled in the blankets fighting to stay warm.</p><p>Alex laid in bed, her eyes closed, thinking about the up coming holiday. She had
learned about solstice. She was new to wicca and had nothing but books to guide her.</p><p>Something else started to stick in her thoughts. An image in the book she had shown
her mother. It was a drawn image of what the book called a sky clad coven. She could not
stop looking at the women. The curves of their bodies captivated her. She had found
herself tracing their lines with her finger.</p><p>Alex was feeling strange, warm. the place between her legs, that special place she
knew so little about seemed to be beckoning her. She slid her hand between her legs and
touched herself feeling dampness on her fingers. She was immediately ashamed, afraid of
what her friends would think if they found out that she was touching herself this way. She
was afraid that there was something wrong, that she was sick or what her mother called a
pervert because she thought it felt so good.</p><p>Shame won out over the urges of her still immature body and she pulled her hand
away, drying it on the leg of her pajamas. She pulled the blankets up over her head and
tried to sleep.</p><p>When Alex awoke she pulled herself out of bed and went to the bathroom to brush
her teeth and shower.</p><p>With her teeth cleaned Alex turned on the water and waited for it to get warm enough
for her. She stepped into the shower and pulled the shower head off it’s hanger, soaking
her hair.</p><p>After hanging the shower head back up she washed her hair. Alex soaped her body
quickly and began rinsing. The water felt good on her skin as it washed over her. She
paused as the shower head sprayed her nipples.</p><p>Alex’s eyes drooped when the water reached her loins running over her clit. She had
showered countless times and never quiet felt this way when she cleaned her private parts.
The water caught her clit just right and sent waves of heat through her. She gasped,
moving her wrist slightly, letting the water run over her in pulses.</p><p>The heat began to become a tingling wave moving over her skin and through her like
electricity. She felt her knees getting weaker as the most peculiar sensation began building
in her belly.</p><p>The sensation became a ball of heat exploding out of her through her tiny clit. Alex
had never felt anything like this. She reached out and put her hand on the wall trying to
steady herself as her knees buckled.</p><p>Alex was panting, still holding the shower head she slowly rose and hung it up.
She felt slightly dizzy and could hear a bit of a ring in her ears after she turned the water
off. She had no idea what she had just done and though she was a bit afraid and terribly
ashamed, she was determined that she would do it again.</p><p>At the breakfast table Alex felt ashamed of herself, unable to look at her mother. She
remembered all of the hours of Sunday School filling her head with the notion of sin and
bad and wrong. She did not know what she had done but she knew that like everything
else enjoyable it must be dirty.</p><p>“Are you okay Eli... Alex.” Her mother asked, catching herself.</p><p>“I’m fine.” She said sounding very much not fine. Evelyn knew something was
bothering her little girl and by the way she had said she was fine, she knew that the girl
wanted to talk about it.</p><p>“Did you sleep okay last night?”</p><p>“Yeah.” Alex stirred her bowl of cereal with her spoon, keeping her eyes on the table.
“</p><p>“Hey, sweetie. If you want to talk about something then tell me. I’m your mom, I’m
here for you.”</p><p>Alex shook her head. She pushed her bowl of cereal away and sat back in her seat.
“How come everything good is wrong?”</p><p>“What do you mean?” Evelyn set her own breakfast aside and folder her arms on the
table in front of her.</p><p>“Its just that when I used to go to church they acted like everything that felt good or
was fun was a sin.”</p><p>“You know I really wish your father hadn’t insisted on taking you to church. It was the
only thing that made me hesitate when we started talking about kids. Honey, I know it
seems like that but in the real world it’s okay for things to be fun or to feel good, or to be
enjoyable.” She tilted her head slightly. She knew only a little bit about Wicca. Just what
she had picked up from the girls who were in to it at school. “I thought your new thing
wasn’t like that.”</p><p>“It isn’t. But I mean all that time I went to church... I’m just scared that what if they’re
right?”</p><p>“I don’t think they are.” Evelyn returned to her breakfast. “What brought this on
angel?”</p><p>“I can’t say.” She said blushing. Evelyn looked at her for a moment. She thought she
was beginning to understand. She was sure that what ever it was had to do with sex, and
being that her daughter was eleven, she suspected the girl had discovered masturbation.
Evelyn let the issue go. She did not want to make her daughter any more uncomfortable
than she already was.</p><p>After breakfast they set about cleaning house. It was a short chore since they both
took time through the week to tidy up here and there. Once finished Evelyn went to her
room and laid down, staring up at the ceiling. She was drifting at the edge of sleep, letting
her mind wander. Normally she loved to hover at the edge of sleep this way. Today
however her normally peaceful time was being disturbed by something. By Alex. She kept
finding her thoughts drifting to her little girl touching herself.</p><p>Evelyn felt her clit twitch, a quiver that ran through her belly in a shock of cold
tension. She realized she was becoming aroused. Very aroused. Images of her daughter’s
slim body, her perfectly hairless mound, and a little hand gently stimulating her sex.
Evelyn opened her eyes wide. She was fantasizing about her little girl, her child. She felt a
wash of heat across her face. She was ashamed of herself but the shame did nothing to
chase the thoughts away.</p><p>‘Oh the hell with it.’ She grumbled to herself. She slid her hand under her pants, her
panties and slid her fingers between her legs. She pushed her fingers into herself,
lubricating them, then pulled them out, massaging her clit in long slow circles.</p><p>More than the forbidden fantasy of her daughter, the fear she might get caught, it
excited her. Her bedroom door was open, Alex was just down the hall. At any moment the
little girl could walk in on her. Evelyn’s breathing was coming in short gasps. She moved
her fingers faster, sliding them into herself occasionally to lubricate them.</p><p>‘Was that a footstep?’ She almost stopped but she could not. She worked her body
faster, more desperately with each moment.</p><p>Her orgasm rushed through her body, touching every fiber of her being. The waves of
heat washing over her, bringing her close to unconsciousness.</p><p>Evelyn withdrew her hand from her pants and relaxed on to the bed. She laid there
enjoying the afterglow. She could not waste too much time because she wanted to take
Alex to the mall but she could not force herself to just jump up and wave goodbye to the
endorphins.</p><p>Eventually she pulled herself out of bed and went ot collect her daughter. She
planned to make a day of shopping and perhaps even taking in a matinee at the cinema.</p><p>In the end they went to the mall and wandered around looking at the shops. Alex
spent what had seemed like a life time in Hot Topic, picking out clothes she wanted. She
even spent some time trying to convince her mother to let her get her belly button pierce.
Evelyn was not adverse to the idea, but she would not allow it until the girl was at least
thirteen. Once she was an official teen Evelyn had already decided she would sign off on
anything the girl wanted pierced as long at it was above the waist.</p><p>By the time they got home they were both exhausted. Evelyn tossed the bags she’d
carried in on the couch and turned to look at Alex. “You know it wouldn’t have killed you
to pick up one of the bags.” She grumbled.</p><p>“Sorry mom.” She said sounding more annoyed than sorry.</p><p>Evelyn put the bags in her closet then went ot the kitchen to start dinner. As always
her daughter followed her in to help. Alex stood chopping vegetables, her mind drifting to
her shower and the wonderful pleasure she had discovered. “Ouch!” Alex looked down to
see she had grazed her index finger with the knife.</p><p>“Are you okay?”</p><p>“I cut myself.” She whined. She immediately headed toward the bathroom to pour
peroxide on it and wrap it in a bandage.</p><p>“You’ve been acting weird all day sweetie.” Evelyn said once the girl returned. She
turned from the pot she was stirring. “Are you going to tell me what’s going on.”</p><p>“Mooom.” She blushed. Evelyn decided to let it go until they sat down to eat.</p><p>With dinner ready they went into the dinning room and sat down. Evelyn served the
stew she had prepared to her daughter and then took her own seat.</p><p>“I wasn’t too much older than you when I started thinking about boys.” Evelyn started,
trying to ease into the conversation. “I was your age though the first time I... touched
myself.”</p><p>“Mom!”</p><p>“I’m sorry sweetie. I’m not trying to embarrass you. But if that’s what you’re upset
about then you can tell me.” Evelyn scolded herself. She was not handling this well.</p><p>“I don’t think about boys.” The girl finally said.</p><p>“Well you’re still young.”</p><p>“I don’t care I’m never going to think about them.” Alex pushed her plate away and
looked up at her mom. “Is it wrong if I like girls?” Her eyes were glassy and it was clear
that she had given what ever was going on with her a great deal of thought. Evelyn
considered her answer carefully. She knew that many gays claimed they had known from
early childhood. She did not want to believe it about her daughter though. She had no
problem with gays, she had even accepted that her daughter may well turn out to be a
lesbian. Evelyn believed that homosexuality was genetic. She knew that her sister was a
lesbian, and her cousin was gay. What she had a problem with was the pain that it would
cause the girl.</p><p>“Are you saying that you think you’re like Aunt Carol?” Evelyn managed to keep an
even tone. All Alex really understood about her aunt was that she lived with another
woman and they had bought a house together.</p><p>“Aunt Carol is like that?” Alex asked with big eyes. Evelyn smiled and nodded her
head. “I didn’t touch myself.” Alex said after a long silence. “I was in the shower and...”
She trailed off.</p><p>“And the water ran over your clitoris.” Evelyn finished for her, knowing what a
wonderful sensation the girl had discovered. Alex’s confused expression told her mother
that she had no idea what her clitoris was. Evelyn again scolded herself. That her daughter
could be eleven and not know these things about her own body was in her opinion, bad
parenting.</p><p>“And it felt, I don’t knooow.” She whined. “It made me weak and tingly.”</p><p>“That's normal sweetie. What you felt was probably an orgasm.”</p><p>“But mom... I did it... I held the water on my private parts like that.” Evelyn smiled
when the girl said that, but her smile faded when she saw tears rush out of her little girl’s
eyes. “Don’t laugh mom!” She sobbed.</p><p>“Oh, sweetie. I’m not laughing, I’m happy for you.” She slipped out of her chair and
wrapped her arms around the girl. She knelt, still holding the girl, rocking her and rubbing
her back.</p><p>With her daughter finally calmed down Evelyn went back to her chair. “What you did is
called masturbating and every one does it.”</p><p>“Do you?”</p><p>“Well, yes I do.” Evelyn answered. Alex seemed visibly relieved when she heard this.</p><p>“It’s not bad is it?”</p><p>“No sweetie, it’s not bad.” Evelyn reached across the table and stroked the girl’s hair.
“I like the shower head too.” She offered. Alex wrinkled her nose for a second but a smile
began to play at her lips. “So you really think you like girls?” She asked.</p><p>“I think so. I love Keera.”</p><p>“Does Keera like girls too?” Evelyn asked. She was suddenly aware that Keera and Alex
spent the night together constantly. She was afraid now for what might have been going
on. Alex finally shook her head.</p><p>“I don’t think so.” She said.</p><p>Evelyn got an idea. She hurried through the rest of her dinner. Once she was finished
she deposited her dishes in the sink and went up to the attic.</p><p>Upstairs, in the cold, she searched through boxes and stacks of old books. She was
hoping that she still had a text book left over from the one year that she had taught sex
education. She was about to give up when she pulled the old text book out of a box. She
sat down and began flipping through the pages, sure she remembered seeing a diagram
of the female body.</p><p>Evelyn came slowly down the stairs. She folded them back up into the ceiling and
went into the living room where she found her daughter watching television. “Here” she
said, handing the book to the girl. She opened it to the image of a woman’s vulva.</p><p>Alex took the book and stared down at the image, reading the labels carefully. “Is that
what I look like down there?” She asked.</p><p>“Yes sweetie.”</p><p>“It looks funny.” She wrinkled her nose.</p><p>“Funny. Hmm. I always thought we looked a little bit like Calle Lillys.” Evelyn leaned
close to her girl, kissing her on the head. She looked down at the picture. “It’s very
beautiful.” Alex looked up at her, wrinkling her brow.</p><p>“Do you like girls too?” She asked.</p><p>Evelyn’s mind went immediately to college. She had slept with two girls while she was
in school. Both had been wonderful experiences but she had never pursued women any
further than that. “Not really.” She finally said. “Not like that I suppose.”</p><p>Alex continued to stare at the image. She was fascinated, having never seen it before.
There was something more though. Sitting there, looking at the image of a woman’s body,
her nether regions, excited the girl. She felt the same warmth and tingling she had felt the
night before. “Is umm masterr.. umm.”</p><p>“Masturbating?”</p><p>“Yeah, is that like sex?”</p><p>“A little bit. What do you know about sex?” She asked.</p><p>“I know a boy lays on a girl and they hug and then they move a little. I saw Spike to it
to Buffy on teevee.” Evelyn rolled her eyes. “I think Willow did it to Tara too but it was
different.” Alex looked up at her mother. “It’s because Spike is a boy right?”</p><p>“It’s very different when girls are together.” Evelyn coaxed the book from Alex’s hand
and closed it. She set it on the coffee table. “You can have that book if you want it.”</p><p>They talked while watching television for the rest of the evening. It was late again
when Evelyn ushered her daughter to bed. She tucked the girl in and kissed her before
leaving for her own room.</p><p>Evelyn laid in bed feeling the heat of sexual excitement pulsing through her. Talking
with her little girl, hearing what the child had to say, learning that she had begun
masturbating, it excited her. She felt shame at thinking of her little girl in such a way but
the images of her daughter in the shower, or touching herself, continued to race through
her head. She slid her hand between her legs.</p><p>A moan escaped Evelyn’s lips when her fingers slipped over her clit. She was wet, so
wet she hardly needed to move past her clit before her fingers were lubricated enough.
She wanted to hate herself for indulging a sexual arousal borne of her daughter, but the
image of the child touching herself was so pure and erotic.</p><p>Evelyn felt the orgasm building almost as soon as she touched herself. She massaged
her clit, moving quickly, building to it.</p><p>“Mom.” Evelyn startled and pulled her hand away from her aching clit.</p><p>“Two more minutes.” She whimpered.</p><p>“I’m cold and I want to sleep with you.”</p><p>“Damnit.” Evelyn pushed herself up in the bed and turned toward her daughter
standing in the door looking sheepish. “C’mon sweetie, climb in.” She held the covers up.
Alex raced across the room and dove in to bed, snuggling close to her mother.</p><p>With her daughter’s scent in her nostrils Evelyn found herself experiencing a new
height of sexual excitement. She was becoming more frustrated with each passing
moment.</p><p>Evelyn draped her arm over her daughter, feeling dirty for doing so. She stroked the
girl’s belly, something she had done a million times before, but tonight she felt guilty. She
swallowed hard, feeling her mouth go dry as she slid her hand up to the girl’s hip and
began gently rubbing her daughter’s bottom.</p><p>“That feels good.” Alex whispered. She rolled slightly forward, giving Evelyn more
access to her behind. Hearing the girl’s voice though was such a shock that the woman
faltered. She was trying to stop herself, trying to force herself to roll over and go to sleep
but she could not. She stroked gently all the way up her daughter’s back and then down to
her bottom. She let her fingers curl around Alex’s butt cheeks, brushing dangerously close
to the child’s sex.</p><p>“Do you understand what we talked about tonight?” Evelyn asked. She felt her
daughter nod her head. “Am I bothering you.” Alex shook her head quickly.</p><p>“It feels nice.” The little girl said as she rolled on to her back, leaving Evelyn’s hand to
come to rest on her sternum. She could just feel one of the girl’s puffy nipples under her
wrist and realizing that sent a shock though her. Cautiously, Evelyn moved her hand to the
girl’s belly and began rubbing it. She let her hand slid under Alex’s shirt. A shudder
passed through Evelyn when she felt her daughter’s soft skin under her fingers. “Are you
cold?” The girl asked.</p><p>“No sweetie.” She leaned down and kissed Alex’s forehead. She kissed the girl’s nose.
She closed her eyes and pressed her lips gently on her daughter’s mouth, parting them,
suckling the girl’s bottom lip. Tears were forming in her eyes. ‘You’re not a pedophile!’
She screamed at herself in her mind, but that fact remained that she had never felt this
excited. Evelyn leaned back and looked down at her daughter, able to see the girl’s wide
eyes in the light filtering in through the bedroom window. ‘Oh god this is your little girl.’
She plead with herself, begging herself to stop.</p><p>“I love you mom.” Alex finally said.</p><p>Evelyn fell on her daughter, pressing their lips together. She kissed the girl tenderly,
softly. Tentatively she pushed her tongue in to her daughter’s mouth and Alex parted her
lips, welcoming her mother.</p><p>A single tear, all of her frustration, her guilt and shame wrapped up into a tiny
droplet of water and salt, dripped from Evelyn’s cheek to her daughter’s. Alex immediately
pulled back and stared up at her mother. “Why are you crying?” She asked. Evelyn sat up,
shaking her head and fighting the torrent behind her eyes. She tried to speak. She wanted
to tell the little girl to run, save herself, go back to her bed and hide from the monster that
she called mom. “Please don’t stop.” She said sounding so small.</p><p>Evelyn could not stop herself, again she found her lips pressed against her
daughter’s. The tears streamed down her cheeks but she would not stop. She stroked her
little girl’s belly and chest, the palm of her hand brushed over Alex’s nipples and she felt
an shock of electricity run through her.</p><p>Alex moaned softly. She loved the way it felt when her mother touched her tiny
breasts. She felt warm, safe, and closer to her mother than ever before. She broke the kiss
and lay looking up at her mother with a smile on her lips. “Are we going to have sex?” She
asked, sounding so innocent. Evelyn considered it carefully. The shame and guilt did
nothing to quell how natural and right it felt to let her love for her daughter extend into
the physical realm.</p><p>“Are you scared?” Evelyn finally managed to ask.</p><p>“A little.”</p><p>“Do you want me to stop?”</p><p>“No.” Alex’s answer was so quick, so simple. It crumbled the few barriers the woman
had left. She was falling forward now, out of control. Again she tasted her daughter’s lips.</p><p>Evelyn’s hand was shaking, her belly was tight. In all of her life she had never felt such
excitement, nor such fear. She rolled the girl’s nipples between her fingers, then moved
her hand in small circles around the soft meaty parts of the girl’s chest. The passion she
felt for the child was almost to much for her.</p><p>Delicately, softly, with all of a mother’s love, Evelyn slid her hand down the girl’s
body and over her mound. Her hand encompassed the child’s sex and she pressed her
middle finger between the girl’s lips, drawing it up and over her clit. Alex shivered and
closed her eyes.</p><p>“It didn’t feel like this when I touched it.” She whispered. If the light had been only a
little brighter Evelyn would have been able to see the child blush.</p><p>Alex’s eyes drooped and she stared into the shadows of the bedroom as her mother
kissed down her throat and over her chest. She bit her bottom lip as she felt her nipples
sucked into Evelyn’s mouth. A shudder ran through her body when her mother’s tongue
swirled around it. She loved how close she felt to her mom. She loved the sensations
running through her.</p><p>Almost afraid Evelyn sat up and gently began pulling at her daughter’s pajama
bottoms. The girl obliged by lifting her bottom. The woman then removed the girl’s top
and leaned down to kiss her again.</p><p>Alex giggled softly when her mother tongued her belly button. The woman was slowly
making her way down the child’s body, coming ever closer to the child’s swollen mound.</p><p>Evelyn closed her eyes. Her cheek rested against Alex’s mound. She was about to
cross the point of no return, about to step into a world she was frighteningly ready to
experience. The woman kissed over the girl’s mound, enjoying how soft and warm it felt.
She moved herself between her daughter’s legs and leaned into her sex, shivering when
the scent of the child’s excitement reached her.</p><p>A gasp escaped Alex’s lips when she felt her mother’s mouth over her sex. Her eyes
fluttered and closed and her head fell lazily to the side. Evelyn reached up and slid her
index finger into her daughter, curling it and gently tapping the spot just behind the pubic
bone. The magic button that she so dearly loved to have stimulated. She suckled the girl’s
clit, running her tongue over it.</p><p>Alex drew her legs up with a gasp. She had never imagine any sensation like this.
What her mother was doing now was far better than what she had felt in the shower. She
clenched her little fists on the bed, pulling at the sheets. Her breath began to come
quicker, shallower.</p><p>Evelyn pressed her own aching sex into the mattress. She moved her hips until her clit
rubbed the bed with each movement she made. Waves of pleasure coursed through her.
She was finding it difficult to concentrate on the girl, but some how managed to keep
enough focus.</p><p>Alex was rocking, pushing her sex towards her mother’s mouth. She wanted more.
Fire seemed to dance on her skin and she could not help but whimper and moan.</p><p>The sensation, that feeling of warmth, a spinning ball of heat that she had felt for the
first time only that morning, began to build in her belly again. Her behind felt warm and
tingly and her clit was hardening.</p><p>“Moooommyy!” She squealed, arching her back. She threw her head back and her
eyes flew open as an orgasm ripped through her.</p><p>Evelyn could take no more. She pushed her sex against the mattress as she suckled
hard on her daughter’s clit. Her own orgasm burst from it’s restraints sending waves of
pleasure throughout her body. She moaned, eliciting a shudder from her daughter as she
did.</p><p>Both exhausted, both tingling and dizzy, they laid holding one another. “I love you
mommy.” The girl said as she pressed her head against her mother’s chest.</p><p>“You’re not afraid?” Evelyn asked. She was a child molester now and the shame of it
overwhelmed her.</p><p>“Not with you mom.” Alex leaned up and kissed her mother’s cheek.</p><p>Alex fell asleep quickly. Evelyn laid next to her little girl, holding her, stroking her,
gently rubbing her back. She hated herself for how natural it had felt, but she was finding
it increasingly difficult to be ashamed of expressing her love to her daughter sexually.</p>"
81,Dear Diary,Amanda,1,A young girl's adventures with her babysitter.,['Fg cons'],"<p class=""h2"">June 22, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Melissa is so dumb, Mike will never like her like that. He’s just a stoopid boy and they
dont know anything. Why doesn’t she notice me? Ever since my birthday last week when
she spent the nite I think Iv’e had a crush on her. Turning 11 sucks.</p><p>One good thing happened tho, Miss Allen down the street gave me a card with FIVE
dollars in it! I’m glad her and Mom are friends.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">June 24, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Sorry I didnt right yesterday I was at grandmas and forgot you, then when I got home
it was late and I was too tired. Anyway, Moms vacation is over so shes going back to work
and Miss Allen will be watching me again. Ill be going to her house tho, instead of her
coming here. I like her house. It’s weird tho. She had paintings all over, mostly of women.
And one picture, it must be old cause it’s in black and white, but it’s too girls kissing. My
tummy tingles when I look at it.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">June 26, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Miss Allen seems different. She told me to call her Sandy. And shes kinda cuddely. I
feel weird when she puts her arm around me if we are watching tv or something.</p><p>Oh yeah I almost forget, Melissa and Mike are boyfriend and girlfriend now. Stoopid
Melissa, I want her to be my girlfriend, why does she like that dumb boy better than me? I
didnt tell you about my birthday.</p><p>Melissa and I spent the night here on my birthday and we stayed up all nite. Most of
the time she talked about Mike and other boys. But then we got quite for a little while and
then we started to kiss. I felt really wierd when I kissed her. It made my thingy tingle and I
felt all warm in my tummy. It was a good feeling but kinda scarry too cause I thought mom
would catch us. I want to do it again but now cause of Mike she won’t kiss me any more.</p><p></p><p>I’m sleepy now I want to go to bed, good nite.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">June 29, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I watched a movie with Sandy today. I forgot what it was called but there was this
wierd circus and a teacher at a church school and the teacher fell in love with this really
pretty black girl and they ran away together oh and a dog that died and then it came back
to life in the end which made me happy cause the dog was cute. It reminded me of me and
Melissa. Did I tell you Melissa is black? Its weird tho cause her mom and dad are white. She
was adopted.</p><p>Mom has to go out of town this weekend and she’s leaving me with Sandy. I wanted to
stay with Melissa but shes going to her grandmas and wont be home. Thats ok tho cause
Sandy is fun and Im sure well have alot to do.</p><p class=""h2"">July 3, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I have so much to tell. Ok so mom left last night and I stayed with with Sandy. We
watched another movie. She had lots of movies about girls that love each other. Some she
says Im too young to watch tho. I think there dirty movies, like the ones dad use to watch
on the computer. I watched one once and it made me feel tingly. I think it made me wet
my pants too so I dont wanna watch them any more.</p><p>So any way Sandy and me watched the movie about a cheerleader that loves this
other girl. It was silly, I liked it though specially watching the girls kiss, it made me feel
tingly too but not so much as daddys movies.</p><p>She made me ice cream after the movie and we talked for a long time. I told her about
Melissa. I think its ok to tell her cause I think she likes girls too. I dont think she would tell
mom but if she does ill pretend I didnt say anything. So it was really late when Sandy told
me to go to bed. So she tucked me in and then she did something. She kissed me. Not like
mom either. She kissed me right on the mouth like the girls in the movie, I even think she
opened her mouth a little. It scared me at first cause I didnt know what to do, but I liked it.
I think I even peed a little cause my panties got wet. I hope she doesnt know about that, I
would be imbarissed if she found out. I want to kiss her again like that tho, maybe
tomorrow I will try to kiss her.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 4, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>We watched the fireworks tonight. It was fun. I think they are pretty and I really like at
the end when they shoot off a bunch of them all at once. Sandy held my hand while we
watched. It made me feel good. I like the way it feels when she holds my hand.</p><p>Sandy doesnt know I’m awake right now. She went to bed the same time as me, but I
stayed up so I could write to you. She kissed me again. This time I know she had her
mouth open cause she put her tongue right in my mouth. It was wierd. Me and Melissa
didnt kiss like that. It was even better than the other kiss. I think something is wrong with
me tho cause every time she kisses me I wet myself. I thought it was cause I was a little
scared at first but I wasnt scared this time. When she kissed me this time she put her arms
around me. it felt really nice, she is strong. I think I love Sandy.</p><p>I think im going to ask Sandy if she likes girls tomorrow. I think shell tell me cause I
told her about Melissa.
good nite</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 5, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I asked Sandy if she likes girls and she told me shes a lezbyen. She said mom knows.
She said its cause mom and her slept together but I dont understand how you could know
something like that just from sleeping. Sandy said she wasnt like other lezbyens cause she
liked little girls more than grownups. I guess most lezbyens dont like kids much. I dont
know why but she said I cant tell mom that. I think mom already knows she likes me
though cause she lets me come over all the time.</p><p>Oh mom called from New York. She has to stay a whole week. Something about the
new computer they bought was broken and she had to help fix it. I miss her but Im still
happy cause I get to stay with Sandy until mom gets back.</p><p>I dont think about Melissa so much any more. I was really sad about her but I think I
love Sandy now and she likes me so I want her to be my girlfriend now. I want to ask her if
shell be my girlfriend but Im scared. What if she says no? Or what if she laughed at me. I
dont know what Id do if she laughed. I bet if I was older tho shed be my girlfreind.</p><p></p><p>Its almost bed time now so Im gonna stop writing. I hope Sandy kisses me again
tonight. I went to the bathroom before I started writing so I wont wet my panties tonight.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 6, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Im scared something is wrong with me. I peed before I went to bed last night and I
still wet myself a little when Sandy kissed me. Im going to ask her if I can sleep with her
tonight. I think shell let me cause she let mom.</p><p>Its early. Sandy said she will take me swimming. I cant wait I love to swim! I think I will
write more when I get back or maybe tomorrow.</p><p class=""h2"">July 7, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Sorry I didnt write any more. I have so much to tell though. Ok so Sandy took me
swimming. She is so pretty in a swim sute. I wish shed grow her hair out tho. I like long
hair like moms. So anyway after we swam Sandy took me to taco bell. I love taco bell so
much.  </p><p>And when we got home we watched a movie. It was scarry and I cuddled up with her
so I wouldnt be so scared of it.  I told her I couldnt sleep in my room cause of the movie
and I asked if I could sleep with her. She said no at first but I begged her and she said ok.
So when we went to bed she held me from behind and it felt so good. It made me wet
myself a little tho. I was scared something was wrong so I told Sandy. I almost cried I was
so scared to tell her. I thought shed be mad at me but she wasnt. She was happy. She said
that sometimes special things like kissing or holding each other made girls pookies get
wet a little and that I shouldnt be afraid. I wonder why that happens. I dont know tho
cause it never happened when mom kissed me. Maybe Sandy meant when some one kisses
me like the way she does.</p><p>So I almost fell asleep and then I felt Sandy rubbing me. She was rubbing my butt. She
snuggled really close to me and kissed my neck and it made me feel all tingly all over. It
made me giggle and I think that scared her cause she stopped.</p><p>Well I’m going to stop writing now and go ask Sandy if I can sleep with her again.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 9, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I dont know what Im supose to do. Sandy kissed me last night when we were in her
bed and she put her hand right on my booby. It felt really good but at school they said no
one is allowed to touch us like that. Im supose to tell on her but if I tell on her she wont do
it any more. Im scared now that Im gonna get in trouble. Maybe no one will find out. It
feels really nice and I want her to do it more after she stops. Ill right more later.</p><p>I told Sandy what they said at school about how no one can touch us there and she
said that she was sorry and that she wouldnt do it anymore. I told her i liked it and I didnt
understand why no one was supose to. She said its cause some people are bad and they
hurt kids. I dont understand anything she told me. I think it has something to do with sex
tho. Its all stoopid tho cause if thats sex stuff that Sandy did to me it feels good but then
why arent you spose to do it? Grownups are dum. I told Sandy I wouldnt tell and she was
happy.</p><p>Its bed time now I think cause Sandy turned off the tv. I’ll write later.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 10, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I think Sandy is one of those people that likes little girls. I mean Like Likes them too,
the way I like other girls. I think my teachers are dum cause shes not mean like they said.
Sandy is nice to me, I’m not afraid of her. I really think I love her. Shes so sweet and we
have so much fun together.</p><p>Sandy held me tight last night, she rubbed my tummy and my butt and it felt so
good. I couldnt fall asleep, I just laid there and let her rub me. I wish she rubbed boobys
tho. I think cause of what I said about school shes scared to. Maybe I should ask her to be
my grilfriend, then she wouldnt be scared any more.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">Jully 12, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Mom got back from New York last night. Shes at work now. Im at Sandys house and
shes gonna take me swimming again. Im sad cause I dont get to sleep with her tonight.
Maybe mom will let me stay over anyway. Ill write later.</p><p>Ok Im back. mom said I cant spend the night with Sandy. Im gonna ask her again
friday if Sandy says its okay.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 14, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I hate moms job. Theyre making her go away again. Shes going to Arizona for three
whole days! She just got back! I want her to quit but she said she cant. I just think she
doesnt want to. The only good thing is I get to stay with Sandy again but I miss my mom.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 16, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Mom left today. I cried when she went I begged her not to go but she said she had to.
Im at Sandys now. She ordered pizza and we had fun eating it. I’m nervous tho cause Im
gonna ask her to be my girlfriend tonight. I tried yesterday but I was too chicken.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 17, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>She said YES! I thought I was gonna cry I was so scared to ask her but she said yes.
Shes my girlfriend now. My first girlfriend. Im gonna hold her hand all the time now. We
even kissed for a long time last night when we went to bed. She rubbed my boobys more.
It felt so good. Then she kissed my nipple a little. It felt like electricty and it even made my
pookie tingle. I want her to do that again. I wonder if she wants me to touch her boobs. I
wanna see them. Hers are smaller than moms but theyre pretty when she wears a swim
sute.</p><p>I wanna tell everyone that Sandy is my girlfriend but she said that people are mean
about grownups that like little girls. I think shes right too cause of what they said at
school. I wonder why they think that. Maybe they just dont no any nice ones.  Oh and
Sandy told me what grownups like that are called it starts with a p but I cant remember
now. I’ll ask her later.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 18, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Mom called after I wrote to you last night. She has to stay an extra day or too. I hope
she comes home soon. I miss her. I cried when she told me. I think she gets upset when I
cry so I try not to but I love her so much and I miss her when shes gone. Im getting sad
now ill write later.</p><p>Im back. I didnt tell you what happened last night. I slept with Sandy again. She let me
touch her boobs. It was wierd cause I was touching her but it made me feel all tingly. I
wonder if that happens to her. She let me see her boobs too. They are so pretty. I even got
to kiss them. It was funny to cause her nipples get hard when I kiss them.</p><p>Then she did something else. She put her hand in my jammies and touched my
pookie. Well she touched my panties over my pookie and rubbed the little bump on it. It
felt really good. It almost tickled. Then she stopped and we went to sleep.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 19, 2004.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Sandy told me the word again I think its pedafile. She says people are mean about
them so we cant tell were girlfriends. She also said that we cant tell about the stuff we do
when we go to sleep.</p><p>Sandy kissed my pookie last night. it was really nice. She rubbed me for a long time
and we kissed alot. It made me feel all warm and out of breath. She started kissing me all
over. She kissed my boobies and my tummy. She even blew on my tummy and it tickled so
much and we laughed. Then she got kinda quite and she asked if she could take off my
jammies. I was scared to say yes, I wanted her to so finally I told her to take of my pjs and
she did. She started kissing me again and then she got down to my pookie and she put her
tonge on it and she rubbed the little bump and it started to feel really good then I thought
I was about too pee but she said it was ok. It tingled so much all of a sudden I got dizzy I
think I even squealed. Then i started crying and Sandy got really scared. I tried to tell her it
was cause I was so happy, I hope she understood.</p><p>Sandy said that what we did is sex. I like it. I understand why grownups talk about so
much now. Its really fun. I dont think mom and her slept together either, I think they had
sex like we did. I wonder of mom is a lezbyen.</p><p>Sandy told me she loves me last night. Mom says that all the time but when Sandy
said it I got butterflys in my tummy.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 22, 2004.</p><p>Dear diary,</p><p>Mom is spending the night in Denver tonight so I’m staying with Sandy again. I hope
she kisses my pookie again. Im gonna ask her if I can kiss hers.</p><p>Love,<br/>
Cindy.</p><p class=""h2"">July 23, 2004.</p><p>I want to marry Sandy and move in with her. I love her so much it makes me want to
cry when I think about her.</p><p>She kissed me all over again last nite. I was laying there and she rubbed me all over
my  body. She even told me what that little bump is called she said its my cliteris and that i
should learn to touch it too so that I could make myself feel good. Then she kissed me on
my pookie until it felt really good again. It felt so good and I got all sweaty and it even
made me giggle a little bit.</p><p>After she did that I asked if I could kiss hers. She got really quite for a long time and I
thought she was mad at me. Then she said she didnt know cause she was afraid I wouldnt
like it or it would make me scared. And I begged her to let me and so she said ok. Then I
kissed her boobs some and I made her nipples hard again cause that is so funny when it
happens and then I kissed her tummy like she did mine and I rubbed her all over and then
I did it. I kissed her right on the pookie and she taught me how to do it right. She said I
should suck on her cliteris thing and I should put my finger in her and so I did and she
was all wet. It tasted funny at first but it wasn’t bad. I liked it alot and I kept doing it and
she got really tense and then she grabbed the pillow and yelled and got all calm and quite
for a long time. I think she felt tingly like I did.</p><p>Then we kissed some more and we went to sleep. I love when she holds me. It feels so
good cause she had strong arms and I feel safe and warm. I hope she lets me kiss her like
that again.</p>"
82,My Angel Kat,Amanda,1,Sisters find new meaning to their releationship.,['Fg cons ped inc'],"<p>I’m twenty two. Pretty ‘regular’ so to speak. Not a knockout, not a beauty. I have a
page boy hair cut and hide my rather plain face behind my mouse brown hair. I have a
smallish thirty four B chest. My most striking attribute is my height. I’m five foot eleven,
an Amazon. I suppose I could use that to my advantage but really, I don’t like the
attention... Not from men anyway. I’m a lesbian and I’ve known it since I was... Well for as
far back as I can remember. It gives my mother fits. Wow, if she only knew the whole truth.</p><p>I think my sexuality makes my father uncomfortable. Not because I’m gay but
because it’s a turn on for him. And not just lesbians but me. He never tried anything with
me but I have always suspected that he and I share a lot more than hair color and being
tall. I like little girls. And I don’t mean petite. I notice them around eight or nine and begin
not noticing so much at thirteen. I was ten when my father began getting uncomfortable
around me. So that's when I think he became attracted to me. I only mention it because
well maybe like being gay it’s genetic, liking children that is.</p><p>But the force is strong in my family. My father has it, I have it and my sister... I’ve
begun to think she is gay just like me. Oh. Did I forget to mention that I’m kind of a nerd?</p><p>Anyway enough about my family. You’re actually wondering about my story, what did
I do that’s worth writing about? Well after graduating from college, computer science of
course, I moved back home. I still needed more classes to really get anywhere in the field,
but I had a Bachelors and that would at least get my foot in the door. This was a hard won
degree. I’d taken on extra classes, summer courses... I’d reached the edge of burn out but
I made it through. I just don’t want to spend the rest of my life in school.</p><p>I was living with my folks and my little sister. Very little she’d only just turned ten.
Katie, or as we all called her Kat... Actually I didn’t call her Kat, I called her Kitty or Kitten.</p><p>I mentioned before about my Dad and when I was ten. Well he’d taken on that same
discomfort with Kitty. Me... Well I’ll admit it, I was hot for her. Kitty was also starting to ask
me lots of questions about being gay. How I knew, when I knew, what it was like. We were
close. Had always been. I was the default baby sitter, and well I had nothing else going. I
didn’t date, had few friends, and spent most of my time watching Anime or tapping away
at the computer.</p><p>We were best friends, Kitty and me. I talked about her like she was my own daughter
sometimes. I often forgot she wasn’t. I don’t really know how to describe how much I love
her.</p><p>That was the foundation I suppose for what was to come. I had decided to take the
summer off and be irresponsible. I wanted to play, do as I pleased, and basically have one
last summer before beginning the rest of my life. Kitty and I were spending countless
hours together. I took her everywhere she wanted to go. I had missed her. Even though I’d
gone to school here in town, I had not had much time for anything but studying. I was
trying to make up for some lost time.</p><p>We were at a pool a few blocks from the house when it first dawned on me how
attractive she was. Everywhere I was plain she was not. She was a beautiful blonde girl with
long curly hair and pretty green eyes. She was also clearly destine to be tall. Standing at
four foot eleven now.</p><p>She was wearing her one piece swim suite. I had picked it for her, and she was not
happy with it, she wanted a bikini like big sis, but it wasn’t happening. She was mine and I
didn’t want all those eyes on her.</p><p>I was watching her little bottom as she pulled herself out of the pool and jumped
back into the water. I was actually watching her little everything. She pulled herself out of
the water again and turned to smile at me and wave. I felt a tingle in my belly as I realized
I could clearly see the outline of her vulva through her suite.</p><p>That was when things turned for me. If she was gay I wanted to be her first girlfriend.
If not well, I’m not at all the type to force any one in to anything. More so some one I loved
as much as her. I just wanted to be her first lover, and I found myself beginning to
formulate a plan as to how to win her.</p><p>Eventually the time came to head back to the house and I collected my little sister. We
went home to find that Mom and Dad had gone out. This was nothing new. They loved
each other dearly, and loved doing... Well, doing anything it didn’t really matter to them as
long as they were together. I loved that about my parents.</p><p>I made a dinner with Kitty’s help and we sat at the dinning table to eat. I tried not to
stare at her, but this new desire I felt for her was making that difficult.</p><p>“What?”  She asked, seeing me sneaking peeks at her.</p><p>“Oh nothing.” I answered. She furrowed her brow. “I was just thinking how pretty you
are.” Kitty smiled and blushed slightly. I know she looked up to me and a compliment from
me meant a lot.</p><p>“Really?” She asked.</p><p>“Really.” I set my fork down. “Do you have a boyfriend?” I asked. I really didn’t know. I
felt bad for letting so much distance grow between us.</p><p>“Noooo.” She said. “Don’t be silly.” She giggled.</p><p>“No boys in your class that like you?”</p><p>“Lots but I don’t like them.” She looked thoughtful for a moment. “I like Chrissa.” She
swallowed hard and looked at me, unsure. I found it cute, she knew I was gay but was still
a little embarrassed.</p><p>“Is she pretty?” I asked trying to sound matter of fact. I was really excited though. I
had always hoped she’d turn out gay. Kitty nodded her head.</p><p>“I think she likes boys though.” She looked a little sad, but tried to smile.</p><p>“I’m sorry angel.” I tried to sound reassuring. “I still love you.” Kitty shrugged her
shoulders and tilted her head to the side, looking bashful.</p><p>I wish I could say that I was thinking only of how much I loved her, how close we had
been and even were now when we were together. I wish it wasn’t selfish but looking at her,
thinking of her little body in that swim suite, I was getting wet. I wanted her. I felt like a
dirty old... Well, man staring at a little girl and fantasizing about her.</p><p>I think that was what snapped my out of my dream world and allowed me to finish
eating.</p><p>After dinner we went in to the living room to watch television. I switched through the
channels and we finally agreed on the Sci Fi channel. I was going to make my first move
for her. I was trying to work up the nerve... Find a way to open the conversation. There
was just no delicate way to go about it. At least not one I could come up with. “Are you
really gay?” I asked her. Kitty looked up at me for several seconds, a bit confused, before
nodding her head.</p><p>“Of course silly.” She said, sounding a bit annoyed. “Just like you.”</p><p>This was already not going well. Kitty turned her attention back to the television, but
she moved closer to me and put her head against my arm. I adjusted on the couch until I
had my arm around her. My hand rested on her hip and I felt confident that I could reach
her bottom.</p><p>How do you seduce some one? Especially a child... Seduce... Hmm that word always
has such negative connotations but what other word is there? How do you encourage some
one towards something more intimate? You see what I’m saying I guess, there is no nice
way of saying it. I was going to try to gently encourage her in to my bed?</p><p>I started slow, rubbing her hip and letting my fingers move over her firm buttocks.
She sighed absently and snuggled closer. I looked down and could see that she was
smiling. Kitty glanced up at me and her smile broadened. That gave me the courage to
continue.</p><p>I let my hand wrap around her bottom. I was pushing my fingers close to her sex. I
doubted she could feel it through her jeans though. Kitty always slept in one of Dad’s
shirts and just her panties. That in mind I thought that things might be a little easier if I
got her to get ready for bed.</p><p>“Don’t you want to put on your PeeJays?” I asked her.</p><p>“At the commercial.” She whined, thinking I was giving her an order. I hugged her to
me and kissed her on the head.</p><p>“Okay Kitten.”</p><p>As promised Kitty hopped up at the commercial and went to her room to change.
Before Stargate came back on she shuffled down the hall and back to the couch, laying her
full weight against me as she flopped down. Maybe she knew what she was doing to me,
maybe not. I don’t know and will probably never have the courage to ask. Either way, I was
feeling the heat. The fire was in me, the yearning to touch her, to kiss her, to give myself
to her fully.</p><p>As gently as I could, trying to hold back my excitement I slid my arm around her and
down her arm until my hand was resting on her bottom. She nuzzled against me, keeping
her attention on the television.</p><p>My fingers slipped over her bottom, curling around her butt cheek. I could feel the
warmth of her sex rising up to tempt my fingers.</p><p>Kitty made a single, short, sharp inhale when my fingers brushed over her vulva. She
looked up at me a bit confused, not sure if I’d meant to do it and if I had, why?</p><p>“I’m sorry, did I scare you?” I asked. I am sure my expression showed how worried I
was. How afraid I was that she would tell me not to touch her again. I was afraid, very
afraid, but kept rubbing her bottom, letting my fingers come close to her warming sex,
hoping it would encourage her to let me continue.</p><p>“A little bit.” She said sounding a bit distant. She snuggled close to me. “Did you
mean to touch me like that?” She asked.</p><p>“Uh huh.” I practically whispered, nodding my head.</p><p>“We’ll get in trouble.” She said quietly. “Mom said no one can touch me there.”</p><p>I swallowed hard. I knew what I was going to say but it hurt me asking her to lie.
“Well we wouldn’t tell here anything like this.” I said. I moved my hand up her side,
wrapping around to her flat little tummy. “Do you want me to stop sweetie?”</p><p>Kitty shrugged her shoulders. She sat quietly for several seconds and I was about to
give up when she sighed and took my hand, pushing it back down to her bottom. “Promise
you won’t tell?” She asked, looking scared.</p><p>“Cross my heart baby girl.” I said.</p><p>I had permission now, how much permission I didn’t know but at least my fingers
brushing over her sex was okay. I wanted to see how far she’d be willing to go. I pushed
my hand over her bottom and slid my fingers over her panties touching her soft sex more
bravely now. I did it again and she slid down slightly, pushing herself toward my fingers.</p><p>It was hard getting my hand around her bottom, a tough angle and I wanted to feel
her skin under my finger tips. Gently, I coaxed her to stretch out on the couch and I slid in
behind her, spooning her, pulling her close.</p><p>I ran my hand along her little body, over her belly. Timidly I pushed my hand up
under her shirt and over her baby soft skin. God she was soft. I’ve been with a few girls
here and there. College is great for lesbians if you don’t want any kind of commitment.
Lots of young girls looking to try new things. I met a few at an all ages club near campus
and we’d end up back in my dorm annoying my roommate. None of those girls though felt
like Kitty. She was softer, warmer, I don’t know. Just in every way better than they were.</p><p>She sighed softly, encouraging me.  I let my hands move over her little nipples.
Feeling the soft places on her chest, the sleeping breasts, sent a wave of heat through me.
Nothing, no single experience I’d ever had excited me as much as the feeling of her
immature chest. I moaned softly, pushing my body against her. “You feel really good
Kitten.” I whispered from behind her. She shuddered, feeling my breath on her ear and
neck.</p><p>I worked my courage up. Finally I found the strength to push my fingers under the
waist band of her panties. She tilted her hip back, as if presenting herself to me. Slowly I
moved my hand down until my fingers curled down between her legs and over her soft,
smooth sex.</p><p>I’ve been with a few girls that shaved. This was different though. I could feel her soft
skin, but the baby fine hairs on her vulva made it feel like velvet. Warm velvet. I heard her
swallow hard. Her breath had quickened. I looked down at her to see she was staring at
the screen blankly, as absorbed as I was in what we were doing.</p><p>“Do you like this?” I asked.</p><p>She rolled on to her back and looked up at me with wide eyes. She nodded her head
slowly, looking nervous, and quite bashful. Oh, she was just so cute with that expression
on her face that I had to kiss her. I leaned down and pressed my lips gently against hers. I
parted them slightly and slid my tongue into her mouth. I felt her pull back slightly and I
was about to break the kiss when she relaxed. I touched her tongue with mine, nibbled her
bottom lip and sat back.</p><p>“That's how you kiss girls isn’t it?” She asked.</p><p>“Yes, that’s how I kiss girls.”</p><p>“I think I like it.” She said, blushing. “I could feel the thing in your tongue.”</p><p>“My tongue ring?” I said sticking my tongue out at her. She laughed and nodded her
head.</p><p>“I never kissed any one like that before.” She averted her eyes shortly, and looked
back up at me.</p><p>“Well yours is by far the best kiss I’ve ever had.” It was true. It was her but not her. I
was kissing a little girl, and even better, my darling little sister, a girl I loved more than life
itself. Feeling how small she was under me, her little lips and small tongue. It was...
Beautiful.</p><p>I felt more confident now. I pressed my finger against her slit and pulled my finger up,
rubbing her clit as I did. Kitty inhaled deeply, her eyes widening as she stared up at me.</p><p>She started giggling and blushing. She covered her face with her hands and turned
her head away from me.</p><p>“What’s wrong baby girl?” I asked her, pulling her hands from her face.</p><p>“It felt good.” She said in a small voice.</p><p>“It was suppose to sweetheart.” I said, rubbing her shoulder and trying to make her
feel less embarrassed.</p><p>“I know.”</p><p>“Then why are you embarrassed sweetie?”</p><p>“Cause...” She whined. “I think I want you to do it again.” She giggle and blushed
fiercely.</p><p>It was adorable, seeing her like this. I could have just eaten her up. I loved her so
much at that moment that it nearly brought a tear to my eye. I slid my hand back down
between her legs, feeling more brave now. I pushed my finger between her folds and
against her opening. Her legs tensed and her eyes fluttered closed.</p><p>Lubricated with her wetness I slid my finger up and around her clit, rubbing the magic
button that brought sighs from her lips.</p><p>Little beads of sweat formed on her head as she rocked her hips in time with my
fingers. I leaned down and kissed her forehead, her nose. She was biting her lip and
scrunching her little eyes closed. She looked every bit the child laying there and in my life I
don’t think anything I’d ever seen moved me as much. Looking down at my darling little
sister impassioned under my touch touched me in a way that I didn’t know was possible.</p><p>My little Kitten started to whimper. She opened her eyes wide and drew a deep,
almost surprised breath. She tightened her legs around my arm and pushed her sex
toward my hand.</p><p>I pushed on her little clit, rubbing more slowly, with more pressure. I drew out her
climax for as long as I could before she collapsed on the couch breathing heavily,
blushing. She pushed hair out of her face and just stared up at me. I could tell she wanted
to say something, maybe ask me what she had experienced, but she couldn’t.</p><p>“Feels neat doesn’t it?” I finally asked her. She nodded her head silently. Her eyes were
glassy and she was just staring blankly into the shadows. I leaned down and pressed my
lips against hers. I was trying to gently bring her back to me.  “I love you little angel.” I
whispered to her.</p><p>Kitty smiled and wrapped her arms around me. She kissed my cheeks, giggling. “I
want to do that some more.” She said. She pulled back from me and got thoughtful for a
moment. “Do you want me to do that to you?” She asked.</p><p>“Do you want to sweetie?” I wanted her to. I can’t tell you how much. The thought of
those tiny little hands on my body was driving me crazy. I was charged up, god I was wet.</p><p>Kitty looked away for several moments. Finally, bashfully, she nodded her head,
immediately covering her face with her hands. I must have let out a sigh of relief. When
this had started it had not occurred to me whether or not she would do anything to me. I
had only been thinking of touching her, feeling her, bringing her to orgasm. Funny as this
sounds, it has just slipped my mind that I would be getting all worked up too.</p><p>“What do I do?” Her little voice recaptured my wandering attention. I smiled and took
her hand in mine, kissing her fingers.</p><p>“Well angel, I like to be touched the way I touched you.” I started her slowly, I wanted
to give her time to change her mind. I slid her hand under my shirt and up to my breasts.
Being that I had small breasts I rarely wore a bra and tonight was no different. Kitty’s hand
moving over my breasts quickened my breath. I felt a new charge of electricity race
through me every time her hand moved over one of my nipples. My eyes closed
involuntarily and I lost myself in her touch.</p><p>“Hey.” She whispered, leaning close to me. “Can umm... Can I touch you... You
knoooow, down there now?”</p><p>I opened my eyes and smiled at her, nodding my head. She waited for me to take her
hand, to guide her, encourage her. I slid her hand down my body. Every inch of the way
her touch was... Oh, it was just making me hot. I don’t know how to tell you what I felt
when her fingers slipped under the waist band of my panties. I felt ashamed and naughty.
A part of me was afraid I was taking advantage of my little sister. But it excited me too. So
much so that I felt the sweat on my forehead.</p><p>Kitty’s fingers moved through my trimmed pubic hair and over my mound where I
folder her fingers down on my wet and aching sex. A little girl’s hand, her small fingers
fumbling with my clit sent waves of a pleasure I’d never known before washing over me.</p><p>Slowly I helped her push her fingers in to me. I closed my eyes and laid my head on
her chest, listening to her breathing. She had no experience, she had probably never even
masturbated. She knew nothing about what it took to bring a woman to orgasm but
somehow just having her small body next ot mine, feeling my little sister touching me in
such a forbidden way, it was enough to drive me.</p><p>I helped her to rub her wet fingers over my clit, increasing the pressure and the speed
until I was wracked with an orgasm unlike any other I had ever felt. I don’t know if it was
the incest, the naughty nature of what we were doing, of it was that she was a child, young
and innocent, but the experience was, for lack of a better term... Moving.</p><p>Recovering I laid down next to my Kitten and kissed her head. She pulled her hand
out of my pants and stared at her fingers for several seconds. “They’re all slimy.” She said,
wrinkling her nose.</p><p>I laughed and pulled her close, kissing her cheek before I grabbed her hand and
lapped my juices from her little fingers. She giggled wildly as I did it.</p><p>“Groooosss!” She said around her laughter.</p><p>“It’s not gross sweetie.” I said, leaning down and kissing her. I wanted her to taste
me, to know that it was wonderful.</p><p>As we parted she smiled up at me. “It’s not so bad.” She said quietly. “Is that what I
taste like too?”</p><p>“We all taste a little different.” I told her, kissing her lips lightly before laying back
down and pulling her close to doze and enjoy the afterglow.</p>"
83,Emily,Amanda,1,A woman fondly remembers her first lesbain lover.,['Fg cons ped'],"<p>I was ten the first time I ever had sex with a woman. I’ve been with one man since
that and it was enough for me to know that I am definitely gay. Her name was Emily. She
was a seventeen year old goddess, the prettiest girl in school. I lived in a small town back
then, one where every one knew everyone, and who everyone was sleeping with. Well Em
didn’t want to be labeled a slut so she had found a different way to satiate her desires.</p><p>I worshiped her. She and my sister were both cheerleaders. I would watch them
practice for hours, bringing them sodas or fetching towels. I was really doing it for Em, but
Maddy, my sister, was there so I had to play nice for her too or she’d run me off.</p><p>To this day I suspect that Maddy and Emily had some kind of sexual history but it had
to have ended when my sister started sleeping with her boyfriend. I think this is what had
Em back on the prowl.</p><p>I was a dead ringer for my sister, only in a younger package. Her and I both had my
mother’s looks, her dark hair and blue eyes. Maddy had lovely 34 C breasts and I had just
started to show the slightest puffiness around my nipples. Maybe that’s why Em liked me.
She did like me, she talked to me like I was her age, and she hugged me a lot. She had
started baby sitting me sometimes when she was thirteen, and we were close.</p><p>Maddy was taking a shower after one of their practice sessions and I was sitting
outside listening to Em talking. I can’t remember what she was talking about, only that I
loved her soft voice and slight southern drawl. I loved to look at her. I didn’t understand
my fascination with her and her beauty back then, but I know now I had a massive crush
on this girl.</p><p>I noticed, as I sat fawning over her, that Em had become quiet. She was sitting in
front of me smiling. “Do you like any boys in your school?” She asked me. I just shook my
head, to mesmerized by her to speak. She reached out and poked my belly and I laughed,
playfully pulling away from her.</p><p>“I’m going to Greg’s place, can you watch the munchkin till I get back?” Maddy asked,
interrupting my moment with Emily. She was rubbing her hair with a towel as she stood
wrapped in a robe and dripping in the doorway leading to the back yard. She didn’t wait
for an answer, she just turned and went back in. She knew Em liked spending time with me
and wouldn’t say no.</p><p>Maddy was gone in a few minutes leaving me alone with the most fabulous woman on
earth. My mother wouldn’t be home for hours, she worked evenings at a textile mill, and I
knew Maddy would be at Greg’s until just a few minutes before Mom got back. It meant
lots of time with Em and that was never a bad thing.</p><p>Emily took a shower and got dressed while I sat watching television. She made us
some frozen pizza for dinner and we sat watching television and eating.</p><p>“I should charge your sister for this ya know?” Em said. I looked up at her.</p><p>“You don’t like staying with me?” I asked, a note of heartbreak in my voice.</p><p>“Of course I do sweetie.” Em leaned down and hugged me. “But I make every one else
pay for baby sitting.”</p><p>It hurt me a little, knowing I was just a job, but I never thought in my wildest dreams
that Emily liked me the way I liked her. Not that I really knew much about how I liked her.</p><p>We watched television for the rest of the night. About an hour before bed time I went
and changed in to my peejays and snuggled up on the couch next to Emily. We watched
Remmington Steele together and when it ended I headed for bed.</p><p>I was most of the way up the stairs when Emily came hurrying up behind me and
turned me, pushing my back against the wall. She put her hands on the wall on either side
of my head and leaned in close, smiling. She had such a perfect smile. I’d hate her for it
today but back then... And those green eyes, they went right through me. I still have a
thing for redheads because of her.</p><p>Emily didn’t say a word she just stood there smiling at me, making me nervous. I
didn’t know what was going on, I couldn’t imagine why she would be doing this until she
leaned in and pressed her lips against mine.</p><p>My eyes opened wide but I could see she had closed hers. She parted her lips slightly
and pinched my bottom lip between her own. I was in shock. The most beautiful woman in
the world was here with me, kissing me. I knew this wasn’t a regular kiss either, I didn’t
know much at ten, I’d led a sheltered  life, but I knew this was the kind of kiss only
boyfriends and girlfriends gave each other.</p><p>It felt like forever, standing there with Emily’s flowery scent filling my nostrils and her
warm, soft lips pressed against mine, before she broke the kiss and stood back. She
pressed her finger against my lips. “Don’t tell any one okay Cyn?” She whispered.</p><p>Don’t tell? I wanted to scream it from the roof top, I was in heaven, dancing on
clouds, swooning. But I knew enough to understand why I couldn’t tell that a grownup like
her had kissed me that way. She walked me up to my room and tucked me in, stopping to
kiss me once again on the lips. It was a shorter kiss, but just as heavenly.</p><p>If I’d known about masturbation then I’d have had some way to relieve the aching
desire I was feeling. My sex was hot and swollen and it felt a little wet. I didn’t understand
what the kiss had done to me, but I liked the feeling, for all it’s frustration, I truly liked it.</p><p>The next time I saw Em was about a week later. I had begun to feel hurt that she
hadn’t come around, especially after the beautiful kiss we had shared. I was walking home
from school and she was getting off the bus from high school. She saw me and called out
to me, then came running up, all smiles. She was so sweet, she took my book bag and
slung it over her shoulder. “Can I walk you home?” She asked.</p><p>What was I going to say? No? Of course not, my red haired goddess was offering to
walk me home, not come see Maddy, not just going the same way I was, her house was
actually in the opposite direction, she was walking me home. I just blushed and smiled
bashfully. She smiled back and took my hand walking me the two blocks to my house.</p><p>“Maddy went to the dentist today she won’t be home ‘till later.” I told Emily as we
walked into the house.</p><p>“I know sweetie, we have math together. But I wanted to see you.”</p><p>She came to see me! Me, not Maddy, not for practice, she came for me! Could
anything be more wonderful than this?</p><p>Dutifully, like the good little girl I’d been taught to be, I went into the kitchen and
poured a lemonade for both Em and myself. I brought them in to the living room, handing
the bigger of the two glasses to my lovely Emily. “It isn’t as sweet as normal.” I told her,
sipping at mine.</p><p>Emily sipped her drink and set it aside. She patted her hand on the couch, inviting me
to come sit with her. “I missed you this week.” She told me as I sat down next to her,
feeling giddy being so close.</p><p>I set my lemonade down and tried to look relaxed. I didn’t want to seem like a little
kid, I wanted her to like me. “How come you didn’t come?” I asked her. Emily just smiled
that beautiful smile at me. She stroked my hair so softly, I could feel her touch all the way
down my back. I leaned into her palm as she stroked my face and closed my eyes, loving
her soft skin.</p><p>I gasped when I felt her lips on mine. It surprised me but only for a moment and then
I leaned into the kiss, letting my lips part as hers had. I was wearing a short skirt that day.
I hardly reacted when she began rubbing my thighs.  Emily’s hand felt so soft and warm on
my leg as she stroked my lower thigh. I could feel she was moving her hand higher, under
the hem of my denim skirt. I was scared, I’ll admit it. I was very afraid but it was Emily and
I trusted her. She’d been watching me for about four years and I felt so at home, so safe
with her.</p><p>Emily’s lips were gone from mine and I opened my eyes to that lovely smile. I
swallowed hard and couldn’t keep my gaze from lowering to watch her hand disappearing
under my skirt.</p><p>I startled when her thumb brushed across my clit and she paused, the smile never
fading. “Is that okay sweetie?” She asked me. Mom had told me that that was my special
place and no one could touch it. She had said that I shouldn’t talk about it or touch it
because I had to be a good girl. I was afraid, and ashamed but it was Emily, how could she
be doing anything wrong? Slowly I turned my head from side to side, to wrapped in the
moment, to afraid and much to nervous to speak. “Does it feel good?” She asked as she
pressed her thumb against my clit once more. I nodded my head slowly, my eyes locked
on her arm.</p><p>It did feel good. Every time she moved her thumb it sent waves of tingles through
me. I’d never felt anything like it before. She was touching me in such a wonderful way. I
could feel my breath quickening, and the room seemed to be getting hotter. “Won’t we get
in trouble?” I finally managed to ask.</p><p>“No one has to know sweetie. I won’t tell.” Emily sat back. She picked up her
lemonade and sipped it, then set it back down. “If you want to stop you should tell me.”
She said quietly. Want her to stop? For all the fear, the uncertainty, I was loving this. All
this wonderful, naughty attention from my goddess, I had to be the luckiest girl in the
world.</p><p>“But I’m a girl.” I told her. Like I said, sheltered life. I didn’t understand my feelings
for her, and knew nothing of lesbians or pedophiles.</p><p>“I like girls.” She said, almost blushing. “Especially pretty blue eyed little girls like
you.” She pressed her finger against my nose, tracing it down to my lips. She made a
kissing smack with her lips and I giggle shyly.</p><p>For a teenager, and a girl who’s main concern was satisfying her own desires, Emily
was incredibly gentle and kind. I remember teenage sex, it was rough, clumsy, selfish.
Emily was none of these things with me. She made me feel like I was the only thing in the
world to her. She was a wonderful girl.</p><p>Slowly Emily coaxed me up and led me to my bed room where she eased me down on
the bed. She straddled me, walking on her knees until she hovered over my hips, staring
down at me. The smile, that constant smile, it never faded or faltered as she pulled her
sweater up over her head and dropped it on to the bed next to me. Her scent wafted up to
me when the sweater landed next to me and I inhaled it deeply. She smelled so soft and
sweet. I swallowed hard when she popped the buttons on her jeans.</p><p>Em shifted on the bed until she could get her pants off and then there she was... Fair
skinned, light freckles, hovering over me in her white lace bra and panties. I know now,
though I didn’t then, that she had planed this. She had worn the underwear for me, though
I couldn’t fully appreciate it at that age.</p><p>With little bumps on my chest and no hips to speak of, I suddenly felt self conscious.
Emily’s curves were so perfect, so soft and beautiful, and me, I looked like a boy. Absently
my hand went to her hip and I stroked her leg. She was so soft, it was like rubbing silk.</p><p>“It’s your turn.” She cooed as she began tugging at my shirt. I didn’t want to stop but
I was so ashamed of my immature body. I resisted as she pulled my shirt off, but only a
little and hardly enough for her to notice. Next came my skirt. She sat back and looked
down at me, her eyes growing slightly larger.</p><p>I blushed and covered my breasts, tears rushing to my eyes. I was so embarrassed I
didn’t know what to do. “I’m ugly.” I sobbed.</p><p>Immediately Emily fell on me and hugged me. “You’re anything but ugly sweetheart.”
She told me, trying to comfort me. Finally she sat back and coaxed my hands away from
my breasts. I was feeling better, she had a way of just making things okay.</p><p>“But I don’t have any boobs.” I whined, trying to push my hands back over my chest.
“Maybe I’ll be pretty like Maddy when I grow up.”</p><p>“You’re beautiful now.”</p><p>“But I’m not...” She pressed her finger over my lips.</p><p>“Shhh.” She whispered. “I like you just like this.”</p><p>“And you don’t wish I was older?”</p><p>Emily shook her head and leaned down, kissing me. She then whispered in to my ear,
“I think little girls are sexier.”</p><p>I didn’t understand what she meant. I wasn’t even sure what sexy really was. But it
made me feel better all the same. I relaxed a little and let her win the battle for control of
my hands.</p><p>Emily sat back up and reached between her breasts, unclasping her bra and letting it
fall away. I’d never seen a naked breasts before. Not Maddy’s, not my mother, no one.
They were wonderful. Em’s breasts were beautiful round C cups with youthful pink nipples
and a slight dusting of freckles. I wanted to touch them but I was too afraid.</p><p>I didn’t have to wait, or wonder. Emily took my hands in hers and guided them to her
breasts, helping me massage them, touch them. She moved my thumbs over her nipples,
and closed her eyes, sighing softly.</p><p>Slowly she moved my hands down her body, letting me feel every inch of her. Finally
she reached her hips, and she pushed my thumbs under the elastic of her panties. She
helped me pull the lovely lace panties down her legs and off.</p><p>Emily kept herself trimmed into a perfect orange red triangle of fine soft hair. I
couldn’t tear my eyes from her sex. It was amazing. Her lips protruded slightly and I could
just detect her musk in the air. She took my hand again and guided it towards her vulva.
She pressed my finger against the hard knot hidden in her folds. I could feel her warmth
and her wonderful wetness. It sent a charge through me. “Do you feel that?” She asked. I
nodded my head. “That’s called a clit. It’s were we feel something really special.”</p><p>I looked up at her, into those green eyes. I was trying to comprehend everything that
was happening. I was trying to understand how I could be so lucky as to have her attention
this way.</p><p>Emily’s hands on my body shocked me back and I closed my eyes. She was gently
pinching my nipples and rubbing the soft flesh that would some day be my breasts. Slowly
she moved her hands down my body until she was separated from my skin by the thin
cotton of my panties. Em hooked her thumbs under my panties and slid them down my
legs. Again I found myself feeling embarrassed by my immaturity, but her broadening
smile reassured me.</p><p>The softness of Emily’s lips on my nipple sent waves of heat through me. She kissed
my breasts, rubbed them, made love to them. I could feel the sweat on my forehead, and
my breath was quickening so much that I felt a little dizzy.</p><p>Emily made her way down my belly, rubbing my sides, caressing me, loving me as she
went. Finally she reached my sex and paused to look up at me. Our eyes met and I
swallowed hard and tried to smile.</p><p>A shock raced through my belly when her tongue touched my clit. I gasped and
clenched my fists. Emily suckled my clit, coaxing moans from my lips.</p><p>I don’t know what finger she used, but she didn’t break my hymen. The sensation of
her finger sliding inside me though caused me to arch my back and gasp, almost
squealing as I did. She lapped at my clit, suckled it, pinched it between her lips. I was
writhing on the bed, almost purring, my head thrashing from side to side.</p><p>My eyes flew open, but my vision dimmed as I felt my very first orgasm rip through
my body. I shuddered, trembled, squealed. I felt my toes clench and my hands were
tearing at the covers on the bed. “Em!” I squealed as she caused another wave of pleasure
to race through me.</p><p>Finally spent, I relaxed into the bed and closed my eyes, breathing deeply,
contentedly. My vagina was still spasming every so often. Each pulse carried a wave of
pleasure with it causing me to drift just at the edge of sleep.</p><p>“That is called a climax.” Em said as she slid up to lay next to me. She kissed my ear. I
opened my eyes and turned my head to look at her. I couldn’t yet speak. I was in shock.
Nothing like that had ever happened before. I didn’t even know it could happen. She
stroked my face, happy to let me lay there and recover from this brand new experience.</p><p>“Is that sex?” I finally managed to ask.</p><p>“Yes.” She answered simply. That opened a door to a new world for me. Suddenly I
doubted everything my mother had ever said about sex. It wasn’t dirty or bad, it was
wonderful, soft, gentle. Emily had shown me something I could never have even dreamt of.
Maybe my crush on her had been one of those normal little girl crushes on an older girl
but this, it had changed me. If I wasn’t gay before, I was now. She had ruined me for
anything but females.</p><p>I was starting to gain coherence. Emily coxed me up on to my knees and helped my
straddle her. She guided my hands over her breasts. I pinched her nipples like she had
done for me. I realized what she wanted from me and I wanted to do my best for her. I
wanted to make her feel like she had made me.</p><p>She moved my hands down to her belly, but I was feeling more confident and took
over, rubbing, stroking, caressing her as I built my courage to reach down and touch her
sex.</p><p>My hands moved over her pubic hair and her soft mound until at last they moved
through her folds. Emily sighed, smiling up at me, encouraging me to continue.  “Did you
like what I did for you?” She asked me. I nodded my head, already able to see what she
was getting at. I was nervous though, I wasn’t sure I could do it. “You remember when I
showed you my clit?” Again I nodded my head. “When you lick that, and suck on it, it feels
very good.”</p><p>Slowly, timidly I slid down until I was between her legs, staring at her sex. It was a
beautiful sight. I traced it’s outline with my finger, fascinated by what I was seeing.</p><p>Finally, having built up the courage, I moved forward, stretching my tongue out. I
pressed my tongue against her clit and moved it slightly. Again she signed. She began
gently stroking my hair, whispering to me, but I couldn’t understand what she was saying.</p><p>The scent of her excitement, the taste of her honey, it excited me, sending new
waves of desire through me. I loved her taste. No woman I’ve ever been with has tasted as
sweet as she did. Maybe it was because she was my first, or because she truly was a
goddess, but she was wonderful in every way, so much that even today I dream of her.</p><p>Feeling more confident I did as she had instructed before and sucked her clit into my
mouth. I pressed my tongue against it, trying to remember what she had done for me. It
was all a blur though and I wasn’t sure I was doing it right.</p><p>“Put your fingers in me.” I heard her instruct. I shifted on the bed and slid my fingers
inside her. The feeling of her walls closed around my little fingers triggered a new
excitement in me. I felt the warmth in my lower regions again. I couldn’t believe how easily
they slid in, how her body seemed to welcome me.</p><p>I moved my fingers in and out while I suckled her clit. Emily began rocking her hips
with me, moaning more loudly. I relaxed a little as she ran her fingers through my hair. I
loved the way she touched me, even something so simple as that excited me.</p><p>“Oh!” She gasped. Emily pulled my head further, trying to get me to put more
pressure on her clit. “Suck harder.” She whispered hoarsely. I did, trying to do good for
her, trying to make her feel as wonderful as she had made me feel.</p><p>With a single gasp she pulled me forward, arching her back. She moved her hips more
slowly, pulling me in, begging silently for more pressure. I was a little afraid, I couldn’t
breath, but I didn’t want to stop. I felt her walls contracting around my fingers, and I made
a single muffled sound, the vibrations of which sending shudders through her.</p><p>Finally she relaxed into the bed and quieted. I crawled up to lay next to her, staring
at her in amazement. I had done it, I had made her feel the way she had made me. I felt
powerful, older, I felt wonderful. Emily opened her eyes and rolled on her side smiling at
me. “You are really good at that.” She said to me. I blushed and averted my eyes. She
leaned in and kissed me softly.</p><p>“Can I be your girlfriend?” I asked. “I promise I won’t tell.” I assured her, knowing
already that what we had done must be a secret at all costs.</p><p>“I dunno sweetie, are you sure you’d like that?”</p><p>“I want to be your girlfriend, and you can be mine.” I begged.</p><p>Emily turned me on my back and pulled me against her naked body. She kissed my
neck and shoulders. I loved the way it felt to be held in her arms that way. “Okay sweetie,
we’ll be girlfriends.”</p><p>I wanted to jump up and dance and sing and run around but I didn’t move. Having her
hold me like that, it was to wonderful to run from, now so more than before since she was
really mine, she was my girlfriend. “Can we hold hands when we watch teevee?” I asked
her.</p><p>Emily rolled up and kissed my cheek. She tickled my side playfully and squeezed me
tightly. “As much as you want sweetheart.”</p><p>I can’t even begin to tell you what Em meant to my life. She was perhaps the most
memorable lover, the most precious memory I have. She made my childhood a time of
wonder and beauty and I will be eternally grateful to her.</p>"
84,Starlight Lover,Amanda,1,A sci-fi story about a woman that meets a young girl while piloting a ship from Mars to Europa.,"['ped,Ff,con,mast']","<p>I am Kirstin Melchovic, I captain the Nova Princess, a freighter I converted from a
passenger vessel after taking over the mortgage on it. Five years of my life had been
poured into the ship making runs from Earth to Mars or Europa even out as far as Century
Station in the Proxima Centaury system.  Mostly though I ferry ice between Europa and
Uranus. I hardly ever took passengers, being that I had only my own state room, my
engineer’s quarters and four rooms I’d kept just in case. Besides the flight was not very
comfortable since most of the ship had to be kept below freezing to preserve the ice.</p><p>My ship was large enough that I could carry sufficient ice to restock a station’s fresh
water for at least six months with current recycling technology. Of course like all things
the ice routes would eventually dry up due to better treatment facilities and I’d have to
find a new type of cargo to haul.</p><p>Two hundred years ago on Earth there were people that ferried goods around the
various territories in what must have been large vehicles for the times. They were called
truck drivers in North America and basically that was really all I was.</p><p>My life was really simple. Gerald, my engineer kept to himself back in the engine
room. I might only see him once or twice in a month. I entertained myself with ultrawave
programs or virtual reality and I liked the solitude. I’d had a few lovers, once upon a time
I’d had a girl in every port, but in the ten years I’d been serving on and now commanding
freighters I’d lost interest in women as a whole. Not that I’d gained interest in men, no and
if I had Gerald was right there. No, he had to content himself with the Betty he’d pulled out
of the scrap heap on Mars. For me, things just never seemed to click with any of my girl
friends.</p><p>After salvaging her, Gerald had wiped the Betty’s memory. Most of them had a huge
storage capacity and the lion’s share of it was filled with ways to pleasure us humans. Not
‘Mindy’ as he called her. She had the basic hooker program running, it was in her ROM
after all, but he’d nearly filled her drive with engineering information and ship
maintenance. Leave it to a gear head to turn a Betty into an engineering assistant.</p><p>I didn’t mind the extra hands though. I didn’t have to pay her, and her AI wasn’t as
plastic as most bots. She could cook and had some basic conversation built in so once in a
while I’d have dinner with her. I even slept with her one night, taking my engineer’s
suggestion that I ‘get laid’. It was way too artificial for me. Not only that, even though she
could really scream and squirm, I knew she wasn’t actually able to cum.</p><p>As I said, pretty simple. Boring to some but just right for me. I mean you really don’t
want too much excitement during space travel, as it usually means something life or death
is happening.</p><p>My troubles though, if they really could be called that, started after picking up two
containers from the Demos observatory over Mars. The observatory really had no facilities
to speak of, just enough living quarters for the astronomers. But it had a huge port as it
had originally been used as a base station for getting goods off of and on to Mars.</p><p>The containers were actually living quarters modules headed for Europa and since I
was due to pick up a shipment of ice there I thought why not get paid for the trip. Once
the containers were loaded the Dock Captain called over standard radio to clear me for
launch and I was on my way.</p><p>Everything from here on would be done on ultra wave radio. It took a lot of power
from the ship but faster-than-light communications was critical even in intra-system travel.</p><p>Ten days out and at a speed of around one hundred eighty six miles per second
Mindy said something that puzzled me. I was in the mess having dinner and she was
cleaning the kitchen when she turned around, tilting her head to the side. “Will the girl eat
with you tomorrow?” she asked. I’m sure the lift in her voice was supposed to sound like
she was confused, but she could neither mimic the expression or the tone. Questions
meant something did not compute though.</p><p>“What girl?”</p><p>“Female, approximate age ten, hair blond, four feet three inches tall. Eye color could
not be determined.”</p><p>“Did you see a girl at the station?”</p><p>“The young female is traveling with us in the cargo hold. She has requested that I do
not reveal her where abouts but I must know if I need to prepare more food.”</p><p>“Mindy damnit, when were you going to tell me about this?” I snapped.</p><p>“I was not Captain, as the female requested. However she stated that she is hungry
and I must now prepare her food in accordance with directive two.”</p><p>“Directive two?” I didn’t really understand robotics.</p><p>“I can by no act or omission of an act allow harm to come to a human.”</p><p>“Yeah yeah.” I got out of my chair, heading for the cargo hold. “And for fuck sake
Mindy ask Gerald to explain ship’s protocol to you.”</p><p>“As you wish Captain.”</p><p>I made my way down to the hold as quietly as I could. I didn’t want to scare the child.
I crept through the first set of living quarters, checking closets, bathrooms, everything. If
the kid had been there she hadn’t left any sign. I went in to the second set container and
in the first room I found a small sleeping bag and a pile of trash, mostly candy wrappers
and chip bags. The kid was missing but she’d been there.</p><p>I snuck through the container until I came to the last room in the set. As quietly as I
could I entered the room and went to the closet. With a deep breath I opened the door.</p><p>I almost didn’t see her huddled in the shadowy corner of the small closet. There she
was though, pretty much as the Betty had described her.</p><p>“What’s your name?” I asked crouching down to be at eye level with her. The girl just
stared at me, shaking either from the chill in the air or fear. “Hey kid, what’s your name?”
She almost seemed like she didn’t understand the question. “Nombre?” I was getting
annoyed at this point. “Hey! Your name kid!” She jumped when I shouted.</p><p>“S-Star,” she stuttered.</p><p>“Well Star, you’re in some real deep sewage, you know that don’t you?” I was only half
telling the truth. Legally I could have put her out the airlock but that wasn’t me, especially
not with a child. There was something more going through my head. What could be so
terrible to a child that she would stowaway on a ship, especially with the risk involved. The
risk of being found, or worse, being on a ship that doesn’t maintain life support in the
hold. My ship was a conversion, it wasn’t possible to dump the air in the hold. I wish it
was, it’d save a lot of power. And who knows what might have happened to her if she’d
boarded a deep-space vessel. Some of the crews of those ships didn’t have women. Some
didn’t even have Bettys on board.</p><p>“Why are you on my ship?” I asked the girl as we sat down at the table in the mess.</p><p>“One ship’s good as ‘nother,” she said.</p><p>“No, not really. You’re lucky to be alive. What if I sealed the hold and blew the atmo
in there? You’re blood’d boil and your head would pop.” I folded my arms across my chest.
The girl was dirty but even under the dirt I could see how pretty she was.</p><p>“What’re ya gonna do with me?”</p><p>“I don’t know.” I answered honestly. “I suppose put you up in quarters and ship you
home when we get to Europa.”</p><p>“No! I don’t wanna go home! Please anything else. You can give me to the police or
even keep me here, I can be real helpful, but don’t make me go home, pleeease!” she was
begging.</p><p>“What’s wrong with home?” I asked. Hearing the desperation in her voice piqued my
curiosity.</p><p>“Dad died bout three years ago. Now mom just drinks or smokes Tril all the time’n
she fucks people to get money. We been thrown outta three places ’cause she couldn’t pay
the rent ’cause she spent the money on drugs. She even said I’m older now and it’s time I
earn my keep. She said she gonna make me do what she does to get money. I don’t wanna
do that, I hate all those gross men. They’re all dirty from the mines, and drunk and they’re
mean.”</p><p>It might have been a lie. The girl might be making this up but, but she might not.
Legally I was kidnapping her if I didn’t turn her over to the authorities when I got to
Europa. The Federation had a strangle hold on the system. Everything was charted,
cataloged, monitored and taxed. But the tighter they held on the easier it was to slip
things by.</p><p>My ship was equipped with a transponder that had encoded within it’s signal, my
license number, cargo and passenger manifest and crew compliment. Highly secure,
trusted at all the major checkpoints, and very easy to replace with a jacker. A completely
programmable transponder that would say whatever I wanted it to. A good jacker, like the
one I had, could cost a year’s pay but was undetectable even with microscan. Basically
even the best forensics couldn’t tell the difference between a real transponder and one
that had been replaced, not yet anyway. My transponder was nearly always legal, but it
wasn’t to tough to reprogram it to show the kid as my daughter.</p><p>The hard part came in her PIC. Personal ID chips were harder to tinker with, mostly
because the data was encrypted with one thousand twenty-four bit encryption. It didn’t
matter much, I seriously doubted I’d even need to add her information to the jacker. They
rarely did bio scans at check points. Most of the time they were just in a hurry to get you
out of the docks.</p><p>My departure scan was on the net by now though so it was better not to change
anything at all, otherwise I risked raising the eyebrows of some over paid, over weight
federation transport officer. Most of them could care less what you were hauling as long as
it wasn’t undocumented explosives or weapons. But there was always that one, the new
gung-ho guy trying to make a name for himself.</p><p>“Why should I believe anything you’ve told me?” I asked the kid. She sat silently for
several minutes before she turned in her seat and pulled her shirt up over her back. Her
back showed several bruises as well as some much older scars, even one that seemed like
she might have been cut with a blade. I still didn’t know if she was telling the truth but it
was obvious that the kid had been through something rough in her life.</p><p>The girl pushed her shirt down as she turned back to face me. “Mom was high about
a week ago and she tried to make me fuck this man, I told her no. She beat me bad. But I
got away, I ran. I hid in Old Town on Mars until I caught a ship up to the station and then I
found you.”</p><p>I sat quietly for several minutes, contemplating the girl. I found myself wishing I’d
installed cryo chambers. It’d be nice to be able to just put the kid in one and let her
sleep all the way to Europa. “We’ll you’ve met our Betty, Sorry, Mindy.” I finally said.  
“Gerald is the engineer. You could be on the ship for a year and never see him. I haven’t
seen him since we left Earth docks about a month ago.”</p><p>“You’ll let me stay?” she asked sounding a bit excited.</p><p>“You know I can’t. I can get you to Europa, maybe even get you in with some people
that can help you but I have a ship to run here. I can’t have a kid around.” Something in
me went out to the girl though. If I turned her over to some of the shady people I knew on
Europa she might well end up in just as bad a situation as she’d come from, and there was
little doubt she’d be turning tricks by the time she was sixteen. I knew a forger though,
someone that could rework her PIC for her. We could legitimize her being on my ship. A
niece or cousin or something. She could even attend class via the ultrawave.</p><p>I couldn’t believe what was going though my head. This kid, this stowaway already
had me thinking of ways to keep her on my ship. Expensive ways at that. Reworking a PIC
could easily cost more than I’d make on my next run. There was something about her
though. Like I’d said, she was pretty, and there was something in her eyes. I felt for her, I
felt myself draw to protect her.</p><p>“If I stay I can cook and clean and stuff.”</p><p>“I have Mindy for that, and I don’t have to feed or pay her,” I told the kid.</p><p>“I’ll do anything just don’t send me back,” she plead with me.</p><p>“Fine—for now. We’ll figure this out when we get to Europa.” Legally speaking I
should turn her over to the law at the next check point. Stowing away was a serious crime.
She was a kid though and in all reality couldn’t understand how serious what she’d done
was.</p><p>“First things first. I guess I need to get you a room, and you are in dire need of a
shower.” I led the girl out of the mess and to the elevator. We went to the upper deck, the
passenger’s area. I gave her a small state room and left her there while I made my way
down to the engine room.</p><p>“Captain!” Gerald said with some enthusiasm as I stepped into the room. “Mindy said
I need to explain ship’s protocol to her. What’d she zero on?”</p><p>“Well, we had a stowaway.” Gerald raised his eyebrows.</p><p>“And she knew?” I nodded my head. He look embarrassed. But this was a situation
even I wouldn’t have thought to explain to a robot. “You put’em out the airlock?”</p><p>“Course not.” I snorted.</p><p>“Man? Woman?”</p><p>“A kid.” I answered. Gerald rolled his eyes.</p><p>“Well I ain’t no fuckin’ babysitter,” he said.</p><p>“I just wanted you to be aware in case you saw her around.” I left him there and
headed up to the bridge.</p><p>My bridge. More than my stateroom, was my heaven. The ship basically flew itself
once you set the course. I just loved to sit up there and watch the stars.</p><p>I was absorbed in my thoughts and the stars just outside my portals when the comm
chimed. I rolled my eyes and tapped the transmitter. “Yeah?”</p><p>“I’m lost.” I heard Star’s little voice come back over the comm.</p><p>“Okay, what does it say on the bulkhead above the comm pad?”</p><p>“Four twenty seven G.”</p><p>“I’ll be there in a minute.” I closed the comm link and stood up out of the pilot’s seat
I normally occupied when I was in the con. I went down to the passenger deck and found
Star sitting on the floor patiently waiting for me. “I guess I need for you to follow me
around for the next couple days until you learn your way around.” I held out my hand and
helped the girl to her feet. I showed the girl where my quarters were as well as Mindy and
Gerald’s.</p><p>Once Star was sure she could get from her room to mine I took her up to the bridge.
I’d never allowed a passenger on to the bridge before. I don’t know why it was that this kid
showed up and suddenly there were no rules anymore but that is what seemed to be
happening.</p><p>Now clean, her blond hair still wet fell around her face. I found myself
staring at her. She stood looking shyly up at me with her shining blue eyes. She was
actually a beautiful little girl. “Are you hungry?” I asked. The girl nodded her head. The
more I had looked at her the more nervous she seemed to be getting. I pressed the softkey
on the comm panel and waited to hear the chime. “Mindy can you bring some sandwiches
up to the bridge?” Several seconds passed before Mindy said she’d be up in a few minutes.</p><p>“Are you married?” Star asked, obviously trying to break the ice.</p><p>“No. Never met a girl that seemed to be able to stand me long enough for that.”</p><p>“I had a girlfriend once.” Star said absently. “We kissed a lot. It was nice I guess.”</p><p>“Really?” I said trying to sound interested.</p><p>“She was kinda like a boy though, like she had a short spiky hair cut and she always
kinda dressed like a boy.”</p><p>I smiled to myself as she described the little butch girl. I thought it was cute. I was
actually not having to fein interest so much. I found myself growing interested in the child.
I was about to ask her some questions about her girlfriend when Mindy came through the
hatch holding a plate with several small sandwiches on it.</p><p>“She’s pretty for a robot.” Star said looking up at Mindy.</p><p>“Cybernetic artificial humanoid,” Mindy said dryly. “I am made up of human flesh
grown over an endoskeletal structure with a syntho-organic neural net as my central
processor.”</p><p>Star starred blankly at her for a moment before taking a sandwich off the plate. “Okay.
You’re pretty for a Cyber human thingy.”</p><p>“Thank you, and if you are interested I am programmed in multiple same-sex
techniques.”</p><p>“Mindy!” I tried to sound angry but I was laughing too hard. It was no surprise that a
Betty, especially one that had been on board a ship for most of her life, or existence, or
whatever they call it, would not know what a child was outside of the most crude
understanding. “Mindy, she won’t need that type of service from you.”</p><p>“Yes captain.”</p><p>“Just leave the plate. You can go.”</p><p>Mindy left me there alone with the girl. I ate my sandwich quietly, watching the child.
I had not even known her a day but I was feeling a bond with her already beginning to
grow. Whether or not everything she said was true was becoming less important. What was
important was that I wanted to do something for her. I wanted to take her in. It just
seemed funny to me how quickly it was all happening.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2.</p><p>Fifteen days out and we were holding behind a passenger liner. The Federated
System Liner Queen Elizabeth was passing through the first of two check points between
Mars and Europa.</p><p>A flash of light indicated the liner’s engines re-ignighting. Within a few seconds it
began to move forward slowly. It was hard to see much detail. In space, lines could be
hundreds of kilometers long. The passenger liner, huge ship that it was, was hardly visible
to me at a distance of five kilometers, the minimum safe spacing dictated by Federation
law.</p><p>The comm popped and chimed. “Nova Princess, proceed to dock two fourteen A.”</p><p>“Acknowledged,” I responded. “Star, you need to head for your quarters,” I said to the
girl.</p><p>Star nodded and silently headed through the hatch and toward her room. It took
about twenty minutes to get to the checkpoint. I eased into the dock and waited for the
docking ring and gang plank to attach to the ship.</p><p>The metallic thump echoed through the ship. Any second now a dock officer would
be calling on the comm.</p><p>“Captain Nova Princess, state your cargo and destination.”</p><p>I hit the responder button on the comm. “Living quarters to the Europa colony.” This
was a formality. If he was following normal protocol he’d already received this information
from the transponder.</p><p>Several seconds passed. “Please transmit current logs.” Something else he would have
gotten automatically from the transponder. He was just trying to catch any discrepancies.</p><p>I turned the pilot’s seat around and slid it to the computer console where I called up
the logs and sent them through to the dock officer across our comm link.</p><p>“Logs received. Thank you Nova Princess. Disengaging docking apparatus.” I sat back
in the seat and closed my eyes. I had to admit I was nervous. It was extremely rare to be
boarded, but well, Murphy’s law and all. “Captain Nova Princess, you are free to go, dock
officer Reading out.”</p><p>I turned my chair back around and engaged the reverse docking thrusters. I felt
sweat on my brow as I backed away from the dock and turned the ship back out toward
open space.</p><p>Once we were under way again I left the bridge and headed down toward the rooms
to retrieve Star. I didn’t like the Martian run very much. It was the only one in the system
with two check points. The one we had just passed and a second where it intersected with
the Jovian route from the inner planets. That was the one that worried me. Lots of
smuggling went on between Earth and the moons of Jupiter. The officers tended to be a
little more attentive to details.</p><p>“Star,” I said quietly as I tapped her door. A moment passed and the door slid into the
bulkhead and I found myself looking down in to her pretty face. “Would you like to go up
to the observation lounge? We could take some sandwiches and have kind of a picnic.” I
offered. The little girl nodded her head.</p><p>We prepared some food and went up to the observation lounge. It was a huge glass
bubble, a room with several lounge chairs that allowed one to sit back and just stare up at
the stars. We sat down on the floor and quietly ate our sandwiches while looking out at the
majesty around us.</p><p>“Does this ship fly faster than light?” she asked me, her eyes fixed on Orion.</p><p>“I have a slip stream drive. We can get up to L seven.”</p><p>“Seven times the speed of light?”</p><p>“No, light speed times itself seven times.” I moved closer to the girl. Over the past
few days we’d become quite close. I liked her. She was a sweet kid but there seemed to be
more to it. It was a bit frightening. I was beginning to think that I was attracted to her.</p><p>Just a hundred years ago the mere thought was a terrible taboo but things change.
Especially since the invention of the first Bettys. These days about one in five of them was
a child. It was still seriously looked down on but pedophiles had rights, some of them even
enjoyed relationships openly.</p><p>If I really was feeling what it was I thought I was then it was not the end of the world.
But I really didn’t want to be a pedophile.</p><p>“Do you like being here?” I asked the girl. As much as I didn’t want things to be the
way they were, I felt an overwhelming urge to pursue it.</p><p>“It’s pretty,” she said, still captivated by the stars.</p><p>“It is, but I mean do you like being on the ship?”</p><p>Star looked me in the eyes. She smiled and tilted her head shyly. “I love it.” Star
leaned close to me and put her head against my shoulder. “I love you.”</p><p>I tried to smile but my mouth had gone dry. I sipped at the synthetic wine I had
brought with us. I was trying to think of a way to approach the girl. I wondered to myself
how they did it, how did people start these types of relationships?</p><p>I moved around until I was in front of the girl. I put my hands on her knees and
smiled down at her. “I like having you here,” I told her, sounding shaky. I was nervous.
She’d run from a situation where she would have been forced into prostitution. I didn’t
want to make her run from me.</p><p>Without any idea what the right way to do this was, I just leaned in and pressed my
lips against hers. I only held the kiss for a moment before I sat back to judge her reaction.</p><p>“Why’d you do that?” she asked me.</p><p>“Because I like you.” I pushed a lock of hair from her face. “It’s not like with your
mother though. I mean you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.”</p><p>Star didn’t say anything, she just leaned forward and wrapped her arms around me. I
pulled her close, stroking her back. It was really nice, sitting there holding her, surrounded
by stars.</p><p>Finally relaxing a little I moved her back and kissed her again. Longer this time,
parting my lips and flicking my tongue against her lips. Star sat back smiling. “I like
kissing you,” she said.</p><p>“Me too.” I wanted so much more from the little girl now. I wondered how far she’d
be willing to go. Gently I caressed her body, running my hands over her chest, down to her
hips and curling my hands around to hold her ass. The feeling of someone so small, such
a tiny lover excited me more than I wanted to admit.</p><p>I had to be gentle with her. I did not want to frighten her or take things too far too
fast. Above all I had to make sure that she had time to say no.</p><p>Gently I caressed her tiny body through her clothes. It was an unbelievably powerful
experience. This little girl was awakening things in me I did not know had existed.</p><p>Suddenly I realized that it all made sense. All the women, all the girlfriends, things
had never worked out because they were not what I wanted in my heart. This was it
though. This was what I wanted. Having this little girl at my side, touching her, making
love to her, this was what I had been seeking all along.</p><p>I paused, looking down at her, trying to smile. Timidly I reached out and tugged at
the zipper holding her jumpsuit closed. I looked down at her flat chest. Her young flesh
was beautiful. My eyes traced down her body to her belly. It was so perfect, so smooth and
flat.</p><p>With Star’s help I pulled the jump suit off of her. She lay before me wearing only a
high cut pair of panties, underwear that seemed strangely mature for a girl her age. The
child swallowed hard as she studied my reaction to her. “You have to take off your clothes
too,” she said, sounding nervous.</p><p>I nodded my head. To put her at ease I lifted my shirt over my head, then slid the
shorts and thermal leggings I normally wore off. Now I sat in front of her in nothing but
my panties. I reached for her panties and tried to pull them off but she resisted.</p><p>“You first,” she said. Again I nodded. I’d forgotten how self concious Martians could
be. The colony had originally been settled by Mormons. Christianity was a distant and
nearly forgotten religion now but at least on Mars some of its moral trappings were
strong. I leaned down and kissed her mouth before sliding my panties off and tossing
them to the side. Star looked relieved. Seeing me naked, she lifted her bottom and allowed
me to take her underwear off.</p><p>I began slowly, kissing from her lips down her throat and over her chest. She had
only the slightest softness in her tiny breasts. Still everything felt so right. Having this
pretty little girl as a lover was more natural than any other affair I’d had.</p><p>I found myself hesitating, nervous, as I kissed her protruding hip bones. I was aching
to taste her young sex but I was afraid she would stop me, that she would lose her nerve.</p><p>Finally I found my courage and made my way down her body, coming to rest between
her legs. I glanced up at her over her mound. She was looking down at me, smiling. With a
smile I pushed forward, pressing my tongue against her clit and sucking it into my mouth.
I felt the girl tense, she pulled her knees up slightly and sighed. As I lapped at her tiny clit
and caressed her body, teased her nipples, lavished in the feeling of her soft skin she
moaned and writhed.</p><p>I felt a tiny hand in my hair and noticed that she had begun to buck her hips. She
seemed to gasp with each breath, begging for more.</p><p>Suddenly She arched her back and pushed her soft sex towards me. I sucked hard on
her clit, then slid a finger inside her, causing her to gasp and tremble. I could feel her
walls spasming around my finger, and she jumped with each one. It was more erotic than
anything I’d ever experienced, feeling a child climax at my touch.</p><p>Eventually she relaxed and lay back against the deck. She took long deep breaths,
her eyes blank and fixed on the stars outside. I lay next to her, gently stroking her
stomach, circling around her cute little belly button.</p><p>“Should I do that to you?” she asked. I wanted her to, oh did I want her to, but I just
smiled and shrugged. I didn’t want to rush her, we had another twelve days out and I was
already finding myself thinking of ways to keep her on the ship.</p><p>Star sat up and with a silly grin and kissed me. The little girl began kissing down my
neck, working her way toward my breasts. I could tell that she was working up her
courage. If she was even half as nervous about this as I was then I don’t know how she
was managing to concentrate.</p><p>Star finally reached my sex and paused, starring at me. She glanced from my vulva to
my face and turned away blushing. “I did this to my friend once,” she confessed, “but this
is different.”</p><p>“You don’t have to do anything angel,” I assured her.</p><p>“I know, but I want to.”</p><p>Finally the little girl closed her eyes and leaned in, reaching out with her tongue and
touched my sex tentatively. Slowly she became more courageous until finally she was
lapping at my clit, sending wave after wave of pleasure throughout my body.</p><p>Sex had always been something I could have taken or left. I had had many women in
my life but I enjoyed something else in the relationships. This was different though. I
wanted to hold her, to cuddle her close to me. I wanted to kiss her and feel her little body
against mine, but unlike with any woman I’d ever been with, I wanted to make love to her.
I wanted to feel her body tremble with orgasm under my fingers. I wanted her to touch me
the same way, to lick me, kiss me, to push her tiny fingers in to my waiting body.</p><p>The orgasm was building within me. She had slid several of her fingers inside of me
and was working them in and out while lapping at my clit the best that she could.</p><p>It raced from my loins through out my body. I nearly screamed, panting, moaning as I
orgasmed, once, twice, and to my great surprise a third time before little Star pulled her
fingers from my body and slid up to lie next to me.</p><p>We dozed next to one another for some time. Now and again I would find myself
suddenly awake, looking out at the stars with my little lover pushed hard against me. Her
warmth comforted me.</p><p>In one such of these wakeful moments I found myself contemplating what it would
take to get the girl’s PIC reworked. I knew I had the money, that wasn’t the issue, but
finding the right person to do it, some one that could make it undetectable, that was the
trick.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 3.</p><p>Check point number two. Mindy was sitting next to me on the bridge, she was busy
sending the logs through the comm link while I was explaining the presence of an
undocumented child aboard my vessel to a doc officer who’d decided a bio scan was in
order.</p><p>“...I told you she was a stowaway.”</p><p>“Why didn’t you report her at the previous check point?” He asked me for the third
time.</p><p>“Because I didn’t find her until after I was through.”</p><p>“That is inaccurate Captain, we found the child prior to entering the first check
point,” Mindy corrected. I tapped the mute key on the comm.</p><p>“I know this Mindy. I am ordering you not to answer any questions about the girl until
further notice. Nothing Mindy, except her name.” The Betty nodded her understanding and
I unmuted the comm.</p><p>“We’ll be taking her in to custody.” The doc officer finally announced. My hart froze.
That was the last thing I’d wanted to hear. Technically he was allowed to take her, but
because she was on my ship etiquette dictated that I could decide what to do with her
between the moment of finding her and when I reached my final destination. What made
me most nervous, I hadn’t made any entry in the logs about her. It was my hope that he
would not take the time to go through my logs as carefully as he’d gone through
everything else.</p><p>“Please officer miles, come aboard and let’s discuss this.”</p><p>“Federation law is very specific,” he shot back at me. There was a pause, a long
pause. “Prepare to be boarded,” he finally said.</p><p>I was not normally relieved when dock officers boarded my ship, but in this case, I felt
it gave me some hope of keeping the little girl. Either way though, I could see that I would
be in this docking bay for quite some time to come.</p><p>Twenty minutes passed before the doc officer appeared at the airlock portal. I tapped
the soft key on the console and the door released with a loud hiss. The officer stepped
onto the ship. “Permission to board Captain?” It was not a request. Federation law provided
that I had no choice but to let him on.</p><p>“Of course,” I answered with a polite smile.</p><p>“Doc officer James Miles.” He offered his hand and I shook it.</p><p>“Captain Melchovic.”</p><p>“Well captain, you asked me here so I assume you’re going to plead for me to leave
the girl in your care?” I nodded my head. “Federation Law says she’s a prisoner, and due to
her age, she’ll be returned to her family.”</p><p>“If you’d talk to her you’d see that she doesn’t want to go back.”</p><p>“Look I know the rule of thumb so to speak, on stowaways. Most captains either put
them out an airlock or work them as slave labor until they get where they’re going. I don’t
want either happening to a kid.” The officer said in a less firm tone.</p><p>“Neither would I. I’m going to take her to Europa and we’ll get her back to her mother
from there.” I tried to assure him.</p><p>There was a long pause as he seemed to contemplate his options. “I’ll tell you what.
I’ll let the girl decide what she wants, but either way we have to contact her family to let
them know she’s all right.”</p><p>“Thank you,” I gasped. Relieved that he wasn’t being a hard ass about the situation.</p><p>“Get her and meet me back here. We need to go into the dock and sign some paper
work.”</p><p>I hurried up to Star’s room, then ushered her back down to the airlock, a fifteen
minute trek even with me rushing the girl. When we finally got back down to the airlock,
we found Officer Miles sitting down, smoking a cigarette. I didn’t mind very much that he
was, I simply found it rude that he didn’t bother to ask.</p><p>The officer dropped his cigarette on the floor and crushed it with his heavy boot. He
then smiled at Star and took her hand, leading her to the airlock. I tried to follow but he
stopped me. He then closed the door and began talking to Star. I knew what he was asking
her. Had I hurt her, had I raped her, had I forced her to work and so on. I wondered to
myself about the rape. We had not slept together since our picnic and Star had grown a bit
distant. I wondered if perhaps I’d gone too far too fast.</p><p>After what seemed like an eternity, they both entered the ship again. Officer Miles did
not seem happy but Star was smiling.</p><p>“Well I don’t approve of the relationship the two of you have, but since you’re not
breaking any laws there’s really nothing much for me to say. Thus we’re going to go put in
a call to her mother.”</p><p>We walked through the airlock and down a long hall before coming to an office. The
dock officer gestured to a pair of chairs in front of the desk before taking his own seat. He
tapped the pad in front of the computer console then opened the top drawer of his desk
and withdrew a PIC scanner. He leaned across the desk and scanned first my PIC then
Star’s. A moment later he was placing an ultrawave call to Mars.</p><p>I wondered what time it would be back on Star’s home planet. It didn’t matter though
because her mother answered.</p><p>“Hello I am Federation Dock Officer James Miles. We have your daughter here with us.
Apparently she stowed away aboard a ship and is now about three quarters of the way
from Mars to Europa.”</p><p>“They didn’t put the little bitch out an airlock?” I heard a gruff, sleepy voice come
back across the connection.</p><p>“Ma’am we need to know when you’d like to have her shipped back?”</p><p>‘Shipped Back!’ I thought to myself. He had said he would let me keep her until
Europa if she wanted—<i>if</i> she wanted. I wondered if she had told him she didn’t want to
stay with me.</p><p>“I don’t want to go back!” Star shouted, sending a wave of relief through me.</p><p>“And I don’t want her,” came the woman’s reply, having heard her daughter. “Let her
slave away on a ship, maybe then she’ll appreciate what I did for her.”</p><p>The dock officer looked upset. He was silent for several moments. “Ma’am I cannot
take custody of her without your authorization. I am sending a document through to you
now, please review it then put your print on it.” He finally said. He tapped the soft keys on
the pad and several silent, agonizing moments passed before the computer chimed,
signaling an incoming file.</p><p>“There, she’s your problem now.” The woman abruptly closed the connection.</p><p>“Well, what a lovely lady,” the officer scoffed. “She has deferred temporary custody to
the Federal Transit Authority, and since I am the officer in charge, I am willing to turn over
that custody to you. Star seems happy on your ship and has told me that she wants to stay
with you. But this is only temporary custody. You have ninety standard days to file for full
custody or she will be sent back to her mother.” The officer  pulled a tablet from his desk,
tapped a few lit softkeys and presented it to me. I read over the document it was
displaying before pressing my thumb against the interface pad.</p><p>“She’s all legal now?” I asked.</p><p>“You have to enroll her in school, provide for her, basically for the next ninety days
she’s the same as your own kid. I’m leaving the pad with you, the print has been recorded.
It will provide the information you need to file for permanent custody. I don’t suspect
you’ll have any trouble getting it.” He looked at Star, “I’m sorry kid, you really got a bad
deal when it came to moms.”</p><p>“I have Kirstin now, I don’t care about her anymore,” Star said with a smile.</p><p>We walked slowly back to the ship and closed the airlock. I felt good, very good. Star
really did want to stay, and now, at least for a little while, I didn’t have to do anything
shady or illegal to keep her.</p><p>We made our way up to the bridge and called over the comm for clearance from
Officer Miles to get under way. He cleared us immediately and within a half hour we were
heading in to open space.</p><p>I walked Star down to the galley and called over the intercom for Mindy to join us. I
also asked our engineer, but I knew he wouldn’t come.</p><p>“Captain, I will prepare the evening meal,” Mindy said as she stepped in to the galley.</p><p>“Grilled cheese and tomato soup,” I told her. “So, Star—you’re really sure you want to
stay with me then?”</p><p>“Uh huh,” she mumbled.</p><p>“You know you’ll have to go to school now right?” She nodded her head. We’ll get you
enrolled tomorrow morning. “You know I only have you like this for a little while. We’ll
have to actually get a federal court order for me to keep you forever.”</p><p>“I know. I heard. I was sitting right there remember?” She sounded annoyed, and
rightly so. I was treating her like she wasn’t the bright little girl she was.</p><p>“Sorry.”</p><p>We sat quietly waiting for Mindy to finish cooking. When she finally served the meal
Star tore in to the food like she hadn’t eaten in a week.</p><p>“Star,” I said, trying to get her attention. “You know, we haven’t been spending much
time together since our picnic. Did what we did, well did it bother you?” I asked.</p><p>“No,” she crammed the sandwich in to her mouth.</p><p>“You’re sure?” I said. She nodded her head.</p><p>“I was embarrassed. You saw me naked,” she said around her food.</p><p>“Oh.” I tried to sound matter of fact. “Well, it’s okay you know. I mean you saw me
naked too. Besides, you shouldn’t be ashamed of your body.”</p><p>“I know, I’m just shy,” she said, her eyes on her plate.</p><p>Jupiter is huge. You really can’t appreciate how big it is until you see it looming
before you while you’re still four days out. It’s massive, taking up three quarters of the
forward view port. By the time we were within standard radio range of Europa, it would be
all you could see out the port. I reached over and tapped the operations softkey, then slid
the powerlevel indicator for the forward magnetic deflector all the way to full. The
deflectors normally ran about one third power, enough to deflect normal cosmic radiation
around the ship, but Jupiter radiated at a much higher level. By the time we reached
Europa we would be operating the shield at one hundred twenty percent of maximum. I set
up the automatic monitor to keep raising the shield level as rads increased, overriding it
and allowing it to exceed the design limit. The shields would hold like this indefinitely, as
long as there was fuel to turn the engine, but in all truth, I really needed to upgrade my
mag deflectors. It was on the to-do list and now with the kid on board it seemed to be
gaining in priority. Maybe I would accept the twenty four to thirty six hour delay and do
the upgrade while I was in port. Time to think about it later, I had four days before I’d
arrive at the Europa docks. It would be another two waiting to get loaded and if I was lucky
I might be able to get the shield updated during that time.</p><p>One day out:</p><p>I switched from ultra wave to standard radio and began a search on the local network
for someone that could upgrade my shields. It took me an hour to find someone that
could do it while I was docked.</p><p>From the bridge I went to Star’s room and asked her to come along with me while I
inspected the cargo. I thought it would be nice to spend some time with the girl but I also
wanted her to help clean up the mess she had made in the living quarters before I found
her.</p><p>The cargo hold was fifteen hundred feet deep, nearly one half mile long and another
twelve hundred feet wide. It would take more than just a moment to get down to the living
quarters which took up less than a standard city block. My ship was not very big however,
not until one attempted to maneuver in Europa station. My ship was a Vigo class cruiser,
the largest type allowed in the docks. Anything larger had to orbit above Europa and ferry
passengers and smaller goods via shuttle. Large cargo could be docked the old fashioned
way. Not a major problem really, until it came to refueling the nuclear engines, or
hydrogen cells. While in the docks, the docking apparatus included fuel lines. Refueling
was automatic. For the really big stuff, ships as large as thirteen miles by eight miles
wide by three deep, the fuel had to be ferried out and it was costly. The nuclear fuel
tanks on the big ships were often larger than my whole ship. A break for us smaller
haulers, since it made cargo deliveries to one of the Terran System’s oldest ports far too
expensive for the large vessles. About the only Jupiter class or larger ships that ever went
to Europa were passenger liners.</p><p>There was always talk of expanding the upper levels of the Europa ports to
accommodate the largest vessles but as yet, no docs had been printed. Honestly it was not
in the large hauler’s interest to work within the Terran system. Short runs to Mercury,
Mars, Earth or Neptune and Uranus simply did not yield high enough profit to be worth
taking. The large haulers were designed for intersystem travel and that was what they
were best at. Sixty person crews, luxury accommodations, bettys for each person. It all
cost the same amount whether the ship took the fifteen day jump to Century Station, or
the fifteen day trip to Uranus. Even the fuel cost was similar since the slipstream did not
require the engines to burn once it was entered.</p><p>“Quite a mess you made here sweetie,” I said as we stepped into the room she had
spent the earliest part of the trip in. “Well let’s get to work. I lose pay if these things
aren’t perfect when I deliver them.” That wasn’t exactly true. There was no damage to the
unit, it was just wrappers and such. It would fall under normal cleaning.</p><p>“I’m sorry,” Star said, looking ashamed.</p><p>“It’s okay angel. We’ll just clean it up and no one will ever know.” We got to work.
There wasn’t much to do. We were finished within twenty minutes and headed back up to
the bridge. “How do you like classes?” I asked her while we rode the lift. I was lucky, most
smaller ships did not have lift systems that could move throughout most of the ship. Mine
did. It had been a passenger vessel so such minor conveniences could be expected.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 4.</p><p>Europa—originally it was established as a research station in the later part of the
twenty first century. They bored into the ice, eight miles to the ocean below. The world, at
the time just Earth, hoped to find smart little fish swimming around, communicating and
using some kind of technology. No such luck. There were however thermal vents at the
bottom of the sea around which whole ecosystems had developed. Europa had life, under
intense pressure and heat.</p><p>Europa Station as the ports and main hub were most often referred to, had many
things. Two shopping malls, hundreds of bars and Betty houses, repair shops, drugs, and
a zoo. The zoo featured animals from Earth mostly, but there was a section dedicated to
those creatures found under the ice of the little Jovian moon we now orbited. There was
also a museum with thousands of exhibits. Star and I were headed this direction. We would
muse as the little crab-like animals, jelly fish and squid-like creatures from Europa, and
then I would take her to see the extra-terrestrial fossils—skeletal remains found under the
Martian surface. They were strange animals. Mostly six legged for those rare ones that
moved on land, or odd little snake-like fish creatures I suppose most like eels. It seemed
evolution had not had much time to get the fish out of the sea.</p><p>We had the time to see all of it. Our cargo had shipped out early on another
transport, and we would have to wait an extra two days, four total, in port for another load
to be ferried to the station from the planet below. Pissed does not cover the emotion I felt
when Europa Ice and Water informed me that my pre-arranged load was gone. I felt a little
better when they agreed to pay a six hundred cred per day penalty for having me sit.</p><p>The better part of the day was spent with Star and I starring wide eyed and all the
strange creatures. Animals from Earth that existed nowhere else in the solar system
except this zoo. Animals from Europa crawling around the high pressure tanks. We saw
mummies from ancient Earth and fossils from Mars. We even spent an hour taking a virtual
tour of the city of Los Angeles as it was in the mid twenty first century before it was
inundated by the sea during an tectonic shift, and Tokyo, the Japanese city wiped out by
an early twenty second century tidal wave. Hundreds of thousands of artifacts adorned a
cavernous one square-mile room. There simply wasn’t enough time in a single day to see
everything the Zoo and Museum had to offer.</p><p>We rode a transport from the zoo back to the ship. Once aboard I walked with Star to
her room. There at the door I paused. I didn’t want the day to end, even though I was
exhausted from all the walking. I knelt down and looked her in the eyes. “Did you have
fun?” I asked. She nodded furiously. With a smile I leaned in and kissed her. She kissed
back, her lips parted and her little tongue awaiting mine.</p><p>“Can we do it again?” she asked me.</p><p>“Of course angel.” I stood and walked with her in to her quarters. The lights
automatically came on when the door opened and the room was brightly illuminated.
“Computer, lights to half,” I said. The computer chimed, indicated that it had understood
the command. The lights dimmed. “Think you won’t be so shy now?” I asked. Star smiled
up at me.</p><p>We made our way to a sofa that stood in the middle of the front room of her
quarters. She had left the video system on. I tapped the softkey on the viewer’s interface
pad and it shut off.</p><p>I sat down on the sofa and pulled her backward into my lap, wrapping my arms
around her waist. “I sure have wanted to hold you like this for a long time now,” I told her.</p><p>“I like it,” she told me.</p><p>I turned her around on my lap and we began kissing—softly—gently. I loved the feel of
her soft little lips against my own. I unzipped her jumpsuit—the only item of clothing she
owned—and slid it from her shoulders. I made a mental note that we would go shopping
first thing in the morning for her.</p><p>Star seemed less shy, less embarrassed. I don’t know if it was that I’d already seen
her, that she felt more comfortable with me, or if the lower light made her feel better, but
she did not make me strip before she could be coaxed out of her clothing.</p><p>Once I had her undressed I went to remove my own clothes but she pushed my hands
away and began fumbling with my zippers. I took a little longer when all I wanted to do
was hold her naked body against my own, but it was worth it to feel her warmth pressed
against my skin.</p><p>I caressed her entire body. I gently pinched her nipples, kissed them, lapped at them.
I rubbed my hands over her back, her bottom and hips. I loved the way this little girl felt.
She was softer than any lover I’d ever had. She felt so lovely, so delicate I could hardly
contain myself.</p><p>Finally I eased my hand between her legs and began to massage her clit. She closed
her eyes and let her head fall against my shoulder as I rubbed my fingers over her clit and
slid them inside of her wanting sex. She was wet. I wanted to pulled my fingers from her
vulva and lap her honey from them, but I continued to rub her, continued to stimulate her,
to make her moan and huff.</p><p>Little Star gripped my arm tightly and pulled herself against me. She moaned, whined
and squealed as an orgasm ripped through her little body.</p><p>When it was over Star fell back against the arms of the sofa and dozed. She was too
tired to go on, the day had been too much for her. I ached to feel her touch but I didn’t
have the hart to wake her.</p><p>I slid my hand into my panties as I looked down at her sleeping face. I ran my fingers
over my clit and slipped them into myself. I was soaked, my fingers were instantly wet as
were my underwear.</p><p>I rubbed myself, wanting to draw it out as I looked down on my beautiful little lover
but I was already on the verge of climax. My orgasm washed over me like a tidal wave,
sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. I trembled and convulsed with each wave.</p><p>Finally spent, I slipped in behind my darling Star and draped my arm over her waist. “I
love you little angel,” I whispered as I drifted into sleep.</p>"
85,How My Daughter Converted Me,Amanda,1,A young girl seduces her mother.,['Fg ped cons mast'],"<p>I was always very liberal with my daughter. I began teaching her about life from a
very young age and a part of that teaching included her learning about sex and sexuality.
She had a gay uncle who spent a fair amount of time at my home with his ‘girl’ friend. Sam
was transgendered, but happy to remain half way between male and female. Sam preferred
to be acknowledged as a female, and I did everything I could to accommodate her. She had
legally changed her name from Samuel to Samantha, allowing her to retain the nick name
Sam. We explained what Sam was to my lovely little girl, Christina. We also explained that
Michael, her uncle, preferred men to women and that meant he was gay. Chris pretty much
took it all in then without a question or anything else asked to go swimming at the
community pool.</p><p>Chris basically took everything at face value, to her Sam was her aunt. They got on
well, and I was happy to let them spend time together whenever they wanted. Sam’s
maternal instincts were in overdrive, I would suspect from the hormones she was taking.</p><p>My little girl was taught that people had the right to make their own choices in life
and no one had the right to say they couldn’t. I educated her to the best of my ability in all
things from drugs to smoking to sex. I wanted her to be ready to face the world, and to
always know that I was right there to help her through anything she needed me for.</p><p>So three days after her twelfth birthday when she came to me and said she was gay I
was more relieved than anything. Relieved because she trusted me with it, and I knew that
I could support her through whatever hardships she might face as she grew up.</p><p>Like any mother I suppose my first instinct was to deny what she’d told me, but I
knew better. Mike had told me he’d always known he was gay. He’d known since before he
understood anything else. I knew homosexuality was genetic, so I just assumed it must
run in our family. It made me wonder how many of my relatives from the past might have
been gay. That brought about a few weeks of learning about long-dead grandparents,
grand uncles etc. There was a couple, a great aunt who died in the seventies, and a
great grandfather that had died in the fifties. Both had been married. Both had also been
quite odd according to what I was able to deduce based on what my mother and aunt had
told me. The great aunt had a female friend that had lived in the same house as she and
her husband throughout most of their lives, right up until she died, leaving my great aunt
alone, having already been widowed by my great uncle.</p><p>My Great Grandfather took solitary trips to fire island. That was all I needed to hear
to suspect his fluctuating sexuality. The other clue was that he had exactly one child, my
Grandmother. This during a time when birth control was rarely used, and catholic men
were expected to father many children.</p><p>I however was not gay—I didn’t think so anyway. Mostly I was asexual at best. I had
been with Chris’ father for six months and we’d only had sex three times, the third being
the charm. He left me when he found out I was pregnant, and that was fine since I was
perfectly secure in my ability to raise a child on my own. During the nine months I was
pregnant I went to school. After having Chris I got a job as an office assistant and went to
school for computer networking. Now I pulled down eighty thousand a year keeping a
small company connected to all its customers and employees. In the time since Chris’
birth I’d not met a man I felt drawn to. I’d basically felt no sexual desire at all. I simply
wanted to raise my daughter and play with my computers.</p><p>Now all this is not to say I had not masturbated. I had from time to time, but I wasn’t
very sexual at all.</p><p>Three weeks after coming out to me, my daughter called me into the bath room.
“Teach me how to shave my legs Mom,” she said looking up at me from the tub. It was
strange seeing her in the bath since she most often took a shower.</p><p>“Aren’t you a little young? I mean you really only need to do that if your leg hair
shows and yours is still blonde.”</p><p>I looked down at my little girl, five pounds over weight and cute as she could be with
her chubby little cheeks. But then I found myself looking at her legs. I was tracing their
lines from her ankle to her thigh. I glanced between her legs to see that there was as yet
no visible hair.</p><p>I tore my eyes away a little surprised at myself. I looked into her face to see her
smiling at me. “But mine aren’t smooth like yours,” she whined.</p><p>‘And they don’t need to be till you have a girlfriend,’ I thought to myself. I wanted her
to stay my little girl, such a typical parent thing I suppose, but she could not stay a child
forever. I decided that since she felt the time was right, I would go with it until I had
reason not to. “Okay,” I finally agreed. I opened the cabinet under the bathroom sink and
got her a fresh razor. This I handed to my little girl. “Okay. Get the shaving cream there
and put some in your hand, then rub it on your legs.”</p><p>“No you,” she said, giggling. She handed the can of shaving cream to me. I remember
wondering what the difference was as I took the can and expressed some of its contents
into my hand. I took her leg and beginning with the ankle smoothed the cream up to her
knee. I could not help but glance between her legs to see that she did have a small patch
of blonde hair growing there. It was clearly visible now that I was closer. “All the way up
Mom!” she demanded. I wrinkled my forehead but continued smearing the cream up her
thigh. I stopped short of the fold where her leg met her hip.</p><p>I took the razor from my daughter. “Now pay attention or you’ll cut yourself.” I pulled
the razor along her leg carefully. “See, keep the blade from moving the long way or you’ll
cut yourself.”</p><p>I handed the razor back to her and watched as she finished the leg. She handed me
the can of shaving cream again and bent her other leg up. “Now this one.” I did as she
asked, sitting back and letting her shave her other leg on her own. When she was finished
she rubbed her legs and smiled happily. “Smooth,” she giggled. She reached out of the tub
and grabbed my hand, rubbing it on her lower leg. “See,” she said with a smile. I smiled
back. She had such soft skin and it felt quite nice freshly shaved. I noticed that her hand
was still holding mine against her leg and she was slowly moving it up toward her thigh.</p><p>At the time I didn’t think much of it and simply pulled my hand away, seeing a bit of
disappointment in her eyes, though again, I thought nothing of it.</p><p>It was not until later that night as I lay in bed that I found out how much my
daughter’s shaving lesson had affected me. I could not sleep and tossed for quite some
time before realizing that the distraction which kept me awake was my libido. I was
excited.</p><p>Annoyed, somewhat, I rolled on my back and slid my hand between my legs. I would
get this over with quickly. As a rule my libido was more of distraction than anything else.</p><p>As I lay rubbing my clit, feeling the familiar build of an orgasm, I found my thoughts
turning to how smooth my little girl’s leg had felt, how soft her skin was. I found myself
wondering if the little patch of hair between her legs was softer than my own. Wondering
what would have happened if I had not pulled my hand from my daughter’s grip.</p><p>I came—hard—harder than I can ever remember coming before. I rolled on my side
and closed my eyes. I was ashamed. I’d brought myself to orgasm while fantasizing about
my little girl. I couldn’t believe what I’d done. The shame of it was almost unbearable.</p><p>Another thought occurred to me. I wondered if my little girl had known what she was
doing. She had always been a precocious child. It could have been possible that she was
testing out her sexuality on me. Of course at the time I didn’t believe that, it seemed far to
outlandish to even consider seriously. No I turned it all in on myself. I felt there must be
something wrong with me, that I was broken.</p><p>The next day I awoke, hardly remembering the night before. I showered and went to
work like any other day. When I got home that night around six I found Chris had cooked
dinner. She had it set out on the dinning room table with the lights low and candles
burning away. I set my briefcase down and joined her at the table.</p><p>“So what brought this on?” I asked as she scooped mac and cheese onto my
plate. She then served me lima beans and mashed potatoes. To her, this must be a feast fit
for a Queen. This meal served by my little girl was exactly that in my own mind I suppose.</p><p></p><p>“I love you, so I made you dinner.” She served herself and sat down at the table,
digging in right away.</p><p>“How was school today?”</p><p>“Dumb,” she said with a mouth full of potatoes. “Fiona and I got in trouble for talking
in math class.”</p><p>“Yeah? Well you know you’re not suppose to do that.”</p><p>“Well it doesn’t matter. I only had to stay after for fifteen minutes.” She served herself
more potatoes. “I don’t have any homework, I got it all done before you got home.” She
said, sounding a bit proud. I would still check it but I rarely had to have her redo anything,
so for the most part it sounded like we would have the night together.</p><p>“How was work Mom? Oh it was fine, you know, computers broke, I fixed them,” I
said after a long silence. Chris looked a little embarrassed that she had not asked me
about my day. She had obviously tried to make dinner perfect. “It’s okay hon.” I told her,
trying to relieve some of the guilt. “But just remember, you should ask how some one’s
day is, even if you don’t care. It’s just polite.” she nodded her head.</p><p>We talked quite a bit while we ate. I asked her if she and Fiona, a friend she had
developed since coming out to me, was her girlfriend. She told me that she had a crush on
someone else, but no matter how much I probed, she would not tell me who.</p><p>We spent the night watching television. I held my little girl close, like I so often did
while we sat on the couch. I was really enjoying holding her when the shame of the
previous night reemerged. Almost involuntarily I pulled away from Chris but she held tight
and tried to pull me back. “What’s wrong?” I heard her little voice.</p><p>“Nothing sweetie, I was just going to get something to drink.”</p><p>The trip to the kitchen and back gave me time to clear my head so that when I got
back to the couch I was able to cuddle up with my daughter without feeling dirty. We went
to bed a little earlier than normal that night, and again I found myself tossing and turning,
though this time from guilt and not sexual excitement.</p><p>I woke up ready to face the day. It was Friday, an easy day to face as a rule. I went to
work starting to feel better about the fantasy I’d had about my little girl. It was just
random thoughts during masturbation and I should let it go as such.</p><p>Around three Chris called to tell me she was going to stay with her friend Fiona until I
got home. I told her to make sure to be home when I got there and hung up.</p><p>I made it through the day and headed home. I pulled into the drive and got out of
the car, lugging my briefcase with me. I opened the front door to Chris’ smiling face. She
immediately took my briefcase and handed me a glass of club soda. “Can we go out to
dinner tonight?” she asked me right away.</p><p>I pushed into the house and sat down. After a sip of my soda I looked up at her.
“Thanks sweetie, umm where did you want to go?”</p><p>“Banana’s,” she said. She loved that restaurant. It was a nice place on the south side of
Boulder. I agreed and after finishing my club soda led her out to the car.</p><p>We didn’t talk much as we drove the ten minutes to Banana’s. Personally I was just
dreaming about the weekend. I had things I had to do, but a few things I wanted to do.</p><p>We were led to our seat and the hostess took our drink order. “She’s pretty,” Chris
said as the woman walked away.</p><p>“You like black girls?”</p><p>“Fiona is black,” she told me. I honestly didn’t know. I’d never met the girl.</p><p></p><p>“I thought you said that you liked someone else,” I said, teasing her.</p><p>“Yeah, but at first I liked Fiona, that’s how we got to be friends,” she confessed.
“They have cute butts,” she giggled.</p><p>“Christina!” I laughed. “Well, I suppose they do,” I admitted.</p><p>We talked about such silly things right up until our food was brought to the table. “I
did my homework at Fiona’s,” Chris told me. Her tone told me that she was lying, but she
had the whole weekend to get it done so I let it go. I did find myself wondering though
what it was that she’d done at Fiona’s that she didn’t want me to know about.</p><p>When we got home I went to my office to check on the new server we’d just installed
at the office. While I was working on that, Chris turned on the television and began
searching through the channels.</p><p>When I finished checking out the new server I joined my daughter in the living room.
“I thought you were going to ask to spend the night with your friend when you called me
today,” I said, half paying attention to the show.</p><p>“I thought about having a sleepover here, but I wanna have it with you.” Chris
looked up and smiled.</p><p>“With me?” I asked, a bit surprised. “I’m an old lady though.”</p><p>“Yeah but you’re my best friend.”</p><p>‘Yeah but?’ I thought to myself. “So you think I’m old huh?” I teased.</p><p>“NO!” she laughed. “You’re not old, just older than me.” Chris began giggling.
“Grandma’s old,” she told me.</p><p>“So what then, I’m supposed to sleep on the floor in your room?” I asked. There was no
way that’d happen, but I was teasing her.</p><p>“No, I’ll sleep in your room.”</p><p>“There isn’t room on the floor,” I told her.</p><p>“I knooow Mom, jeez. I’ll sleep in your bed like I do at Anna’s when I stay with her.”</p><p>That raised some questions in my mind. My daughter’s recent coming out made me
wonder what she might have been doing on her sleepovers. I dismissed it though. I
remembered being a curious young girl at her age and the things my friends and I did. Gay
or straight I am sure she was experimenting with her girl friends.</p><p>“Okay I guess we can have a sleepover,” I finally told her.</p><p>Chris wrapped her arms around me and kissed me on the cheek. “I’m gonna go
change.” She jumped up and ran to her room. A few minutes later she came back wearing
a tee shirt she’d stolen from me. She climbed up on the couch folding her bare legs under
herself and letting the shirt ride up slightly. I could not help but look, seeing that she was
wearing a pair of pink cotton panties.</p><p>We watched television for a while longer before Chris became impatient and dragged
me off to my room. I changed into my own extra-long tee shirt. I didn’t bother going in
the bathroom. I’d never been ashamed of my body in front of her, and it had translated in
to her not being ashamed of hers.</p><p>I turned off the light and lay down in bed. Chris was already under the covers. She
kissed me on the cheek and rolled on her side, turning her back to me. I lay there staring
up at the ceiling feeling her warmth next to me, and I have to admit it was quite nice.</p><p>Before long Chris turned on her other side and draped her arm over my belly. I
wrapped my arm around her and stroked her back absently while I lay there enjoying the
closeness I shared with her.</p><p>Chris’ little hand on my belly distracted me and I faltered stroking her. I looked down
at my little girl, just barely able to make out her form in the darkness. I sighed and
returned my attention to my thoughts. It felt nice being stroked this way.</p><p>As I felt her hand moving slowly down my belly I tensed. My clit tingled, and I
suddenly felt very uncomfortable. I had never felt uncomfortable with Chris before but
something about this made me nervous.</p><p>I suppose she had been building her courage. Chris began tugging at my shirt until
my panties were exposed and she could slip her hand under my shirt to rub the bare skin
of my belly. Uncomfortable does not cover what I felt then. My mouth went dry. I
swallowed hard and tried to deny the building sexual excitement I was feeling.</p><p>‘Stop her!’  I screamed in my mind when I felt her pinky slip under the waist band of
my underwear. It felt so good though—being touched like this. I felt like I was being
seduced, slowly, gently. I had to admit, I loved it, but it was wrong and I had to stop her.</p><p>I couldn’t stop her. No matter how much I wanted to I couldn’t say anything. My
curiosity had the better of me and I had to see where it was that my little girl was going
with all of this.</p><p>I thought she might have been working her way down to my sex. I half expected her
hand to rub over my pubic hair. It did not. In a sudden movement she reached up and
cupped her hand around my breast. My blood ran cold and I gasped, “What are you doing?”</p><p>She stopped and moved her hand away. ‘No wait, don’t stop,’ I plead silently.</p><p>“I love you Mom,” she whispered. Her hand moved slowly around my belly button. I
was breathing quick and shallow. The nipple of the breast she had cradled in her little
hand was so hard it pushed against my shirt uncomfortably.</p><p>Slowly, Chris slid her hand back up my chest and wrapped her fingers around my
breast. I trembled with the shame of it, feeling tears welling up in my eyes, but no matter
how wrong it was I could not stop my daughter from continuing this seduction.</p><p>“Little girls aren’t suppose to touch their moms this way,” I finally said with a
trembling voice.</p><p>“Why not?” Her question was sincere.</p><p>“For one thing I could get into trouble. But it’s just wrong, I’m your mom.”</p><p>“I won’t tell. I thought your first time was suppose to be someone you loved. I love
you more than anyone else, so I want it to be with you,” she said, not pulling her hand
away this time.</p><p>I was trying to move my arm to push her hand away but I could not. Instead I found
myself reaching down and cupping her butt with my hand. I wasn’t just letting her do this,
now I was participating in it.</p><p>Chris pushed closer to me, reaching across my chest and stroking my other breast.
She ran her fingers over my nipples hardening them much to my embarrassment.</p><p>For all of the shame though I was not stopping her. For as much as I knew this just
had to be wrong, I could not stop her. I slipped my hand under her shirt and stroked her
bottom, now only separated from her by a thin layer of cotton.</p><p>Chris sighed and pushed hard against my side. She moved her hand from my breast
and down my belly until it rested on my panties just above my mound. My sex was aching
now. For as much as I hated myself for it, I wanted her to touch me.</p><p>As she pressed against me I felt her rocking. Feeling my little girl masturbating
against my body sent a sudden shock of excitement through me. I found myself tensing,
pressing my hip into her crotch with each thrust of her hips.</p><p>“Baby. Don’t make me do this,” I whispered.</p><p>“You want to stop?” she asked, sounding desparate.</p><p>I swallowed hard and looked at her for a long time, so long that she moved her hand
away. Tears streamed down my face. “No, I don’t,” I said, just above a whisper.</p><p>No sooner than the words left my lips than her hand was back under my tee shirt and
she was pushing it under the waist band of my panties. Her hand moved across my pubic
hair and she folded her fingers around my mound.</p><p>I had not been touched by another person in years, but I don’t remember ever being
this hot. I don’t remember any touch feeling so electric as hers did. There was something
about my little girl holding my sex that drove my desires like no one else ever could have.
Her fingers spread around my clit and she closed them back together as she slid them in
to my hole.</p><p>Was I gay? Was this what I’d always wanted? A woman? But she wasn’t a woman. She
was my daughter, a child. A girl who was yet so young she did not even need a training
bra. Could that have been it? Was it because she was a little girl?</p><p>Too many questions, when all I wanted was to feel more of her touch.</p><p>My head cleared a little when I felt her tugging at my panties. Instinctively I lifted up
so she could pull them off. She sat up and suddenly felt too far from me as she pulled my
underwear off and tossed them over me, to the floor. Chris did not hesitate to pull her own
underwear off and toss them next to mine.</p><p>She crawled onto me. She seemed to know what she was doing. She was nearly
skilled in this art of seduction but how I wondered. How could a twelve-year-old girl know
how to seduce some one, not to mention her own mother.</p><p>Chris leaned in and pressed her lips against mine. She reached into my mouth with
her small tongue and I closed my eyes, sinking into the kiss. God it was erotica feeling her
small body on my own, feeling her thin little lips against mine.</p><p>She reached down and pulled at my shirt, tugging it up until I had to move to get it
off. I then pulled her shirt off, wishing I could see her nakedness. I reached out and
stroked her chest, playing with her nipples. I was too shocked by what was going on to be
much of a lover, not that I was skilled anyway, I simply did not have the practice, but I
tried to touch her the way I liked to be touched. I ran my hands down her sides and around
her hips to hold her bottom as she straddled my waist.</p><p>“Mommy,” Chris said. She was about to confess something that she thought would
make me mad, that was the only time she called me Mommy. “Don’t be mad, but I didn’t
do homework at Fiona’s. She let me practice what I’d do on her. She told me what felt
good and how to do stuff. She knows about sex stuff.”</p><p>“Did you now?” I asked. She had practiced this. I wondered how long she’d been
planning this. Had she been building me up to it. Then the shaving occurred to me. Had
that been a part of this plan? Did she have me help her shave her legs to plant some kind
of seed?</p><p>“Your not mad are you?” she asked me quite sincerely.</p><p>“Of course not.” I wrapped my arms around my little girl and held her close,
comforting her.</p><p>Finally she sat back up and began absently rubbing my breasts. I was on fire for my
daughter, hardly able to believe what it was that I was doing. Chris lay down and pushed
herself between my legs. She hesitated only for a minute before leaning in and
surrounding my clit with her little lips. I gasped, hardly able to believe the expert attention
she was able to give to my sex. Where had she learned all of this? She suckled me, lapped
at me and finally slid three of her fingers inside me causing me to moan loudly.</p><p>I writhed on the bed. I ached for her touch. Each plunge of her fingers sent waves
through me. Finally in a single burst of orgasm I arched my back and screamed, pulling
her closer, yearning for more of her hands and mouth.</p><p>When it subsided I lay on the bed breathing deeply, my head spun slightly and my
skin tingled. I wanted to give my little girl this sensation. I wanted to make her feel what
I’d felt.</p><p>Slowly I got up and eased the child onto her back where I began planting little kisses
up and down her body. I was unsure. I’d never done any such thing. I had wondered about
it, like anyone else would, but never had. I even thought for a moment that if I was with
another female would it be my twelve-year-old daughter.</p><p>I am sure I was far more nervous than my little girl. Slowly I worked my way along her
body and down between her legs. I positioned myself so that I could cover her swollen sex
with my mouth.</p><p>I sucked her clit into my mouth and ran my tongue across it. Chris moaned and
twitched with each lick. I slid my pinky into her body and began moving it in and out to
the rhythm of my lapping.</p><p>My daughter was breathing hard, clutching the blankets, my shoulders, my hair. She
had lifted her legs slightly making it easier for me to reach her vulva. I moved faster,
adding more pressure with my tongue. Chris was moaning and gasping and finally she
slammed her hands and feet to the bed, pushing her sex hard toward my face. “Oh!” she
cried out. “Mom!”</p><p>My little girl relaxed to the bed once her orgasm had subsided. I crawled up to lie
next to her, wrapping my arms around her and pulling her tight. I loved my little girl so
deeply, I wanted to just hold her like this forever.</p><p>“My first time was with the prettiest girl in the world,” she whispered.</p><p>“When you practiced with Fiona?”</p><p>“That didn’t count it was just practice. You’re my first.”</p><p>I closed my eyes and let myself drift at the edge of sleep. I thought I should feel
ashamed but I did not. I felt nothing but my love for my daughter. I had never thought of
myself as gay, and certainly never as a pedophile, yet this seemed so right to me.
Whatever my little girl had originally set out to do, I don’t really know. What I do know is
that the experience changed me. Perhaps I’m not gay, I don’t really feel an attraction to
any women, but I feel an attraction to my little girl. This adventure has caused me to
redefine myself a bit. I may or may not be a pedophile or a lesbian, but I am in love with
my daughter and that was all I really needed to understand.</p>"
86,Alice,Amanda,1,"A mystery revolving around a nine year old girl, especially for Halloween","['Fg,cons,ped']","<p>Disclaimer: This story is fictional. It contains descriptions of Adult/child sexual encounters in a
nurturing relationship. If such things bother you then you are advised to stop reading
here. If however you know how beautiful such caring relationships can be and you enjoy
reading tales about them, please read on. And, Happy Halloween!</p><p>You may keep a copy of this story on your computer for your personal enjoyment
however if you wish to include it on your own site or elsewhere, please email the address
below first.</p><p>***Warning: This story has a plot ***</p><p>Sandra was a twenty year old college student from New York City, living in Boulder
Colorado and going to the university. She had been living in the same house for two years
now under an arrangement she was quite content with. She lived there rent free in
exchange for babysitting and minor housekeeping services. She watched out for Tamiqua,
a lovely little girl that had been adopted when she was three months old.</p><p>Sandra had never meet a white family that had adopted an African American child
before, but after meeting the Lennons she had a hard time telling them from any other
loving family. Tamiqua, or as she was called by every one but her birth mother, Tammy,
was an adorable little ten year old girl. She was sweet, shy, smart and when you got to
know her, very friendly and funny. Tammy was actually only half black. Her father had
been hispanic. She was light skinned with long soft curls that fell around her shoulders.
The girl was beautfiul by any standard, and was clearly destine to be a heart breaker.</p><p>Sandra loved kids, she always had and with sisters that were babies while she was a
teen, it was a good thing. It was the only thing about being gay that troubled her. Having a
baby as a lesbian did not seem as simple to her as it would be for most women. She had
resolved though, that after she finished school and stabelized in her career the first thing
she was going to do was have a baby.</p><p>The house was a large two story, three bedroom home in the northern part of the
city. The neighborhood sat on a hill and looking out of the picture window in the living
room gave a lovely view of Boulder. It was an old house though and Sandra sometimes felt
uncomfortable there. It creaked and groaned at night as it settled, often times sounding
like some one was running back and forth in the attic. She was not given to superstition
but she often could not shake the feeling that she was being watched.</p><p>Sandra was single, and had decided to remain so until she was out of school. Mostly
she did not want the trouble of managing her duties with Tammy, school and a girlfriend.
More than that though she was sexually very shy and though she knew who she wanted
she was often afraid to persue it. Sandra was somewhat reclusive except when it came to
Tammy. She adored the little girl and they spent a great deal of time together, talking,
playing or just watching television.</p><p>The first and only sexual expereince Sandra had ever had was while she was
babysitting for a neighbor back home. She was seventeen and the girl she was watching
was the same age as Tammy. The girl’s parents trusted Sandra enough that on occasion
they had her sit for the girl on an overnight.</p><p>On one such night Kelly, the little girl, could not sleep. She had been having a bout
with nightmares lately. Sandra felt sorry for the girl and let her sleep in the parents bed
with her.</p><p>Kelly trusted Sandra, and they were very close. The little girl told her babysitter all of
her secrets. They talked about boys, other girls and even sex whenever Sandra watched
her.</p><p>How it happened still confused Sandra. So much of it seemed to be a blur. Some how,
she found herself kissing the little girl. Earlier that night Sandra had explained to Kelly that
she was gay and this seemed to fascinate the child. She asked countless questions,
enthralled by every answer.</p><p>They made love that night and their sexual relationship became another of their little
secrets. What bothered Sandra about the whole expereince was not that it had happened
once, but that it had continued for months, right up until she left for school. She remained
faithful to the girl during that time, persuing no one else. What she did not realize until it
was too late and she had been accepted to the University of Colorado, was that Kelly
considered Sandra to be her girlfriend. In her young mind she had become convinced that
they would be together forever, and eventually get married.</p><p>Kelly was devistated when Sandra left for school. They held each other crying for
hours one evening, the last evening that she would sit for the little girl. Kelly was so hurt
that on the day Sandra left she would not come and say goodbye. This had cut Sandra to
her core but she understood.</p><p>That was Sandra’s second resolution. She would never again become involved with a
child in her care. It seemed logical and was certainly what any parent would expect from
her, but during her time with Kelly, she had come to the realization that her attraction to
the female of the species was directed at little girls.</p><p>Tammy seemed safe to her though. The child hardly showed any interest in anything
having to do with sex and this relieved any fear that she might someday feel the
temptations she had indulged with Kelly.</p><p>Recently Tammy had begun to develop some behavioral problems. Mostly it was kid’s
stuff. She would move or hide things, get up in the middle of the night and turn the
television on, hiding Sandra’s belongings, minor things but she insisted that she was not
the one doing it.</p><p>Sandra walked from the sitting room downstairs, up to her bedroom, across from
Tammy’s, turning out the lights as she went. She was the last to go to bed most nights.
Sandra crawled under the blankets and closed her eyes. She normally slept with her head
covered. Partly to stay warm but partly to relieve some of the discomfort she felt in the
dark and emptiness of her room.</p><p>As Sandra lay in the dark she became aware of some one in the next room softly
singing a song she knew but could not clearly remember. ‘Tammy’ She grumbled her
herself. For as long as she had been living in the house Tammy had sung the same erie
song every night before going too sleep. It seemed terribly late for the girl to be up
though. Sandra sat up and rubbed her eyes. She got out of bed and walked out of her
room and down the short hall to Tammy’s room. She reached out for the door knob and
the singing stopped. She guessed that Tammy must have heard her and quieted down
rather than getting scolded for being up so late.</p><p>That familiar feeling of being watched became overbearing as Sandra walked through
the darkness back to her room. She hurried herself under the covers and huddled down
trying to fall asleep.</p><p>The next morning Sandra came down to breakfast with the family. She always helped
with the cooking and clean up afterward.</p><p>With the meal on the table Sandra ate quietly. She kept her attention on her meal as
the family talked casually.</p><p>Sandra waited until Patty and William left for work before saying anything. She had
been keeping some of the issues with Tammy quiet, as she did not want to get the girl in
to trouble. “Can you please stop singing that song every night.” She said to the little girl.</p><p>“I told you it’s Alice.” Tammy insisted.</p><p>“Sweetie, really, aren’t you a bit old for imaginary friends?”</p><p>“She’s not imaginary, I told you before she moved your books, she hid your
toothbrush and she is the one that sings at night.” Tammy whined. “I promiss Sandra it’s
not me.” Tammy set her fork down. “I love you Sandra I wouldn’t do those things but Alice
is afraid of you.”</p><p>That was not the first time that the girl had said that. It bothered Sandra a great deal.
She was not a psycology major but she knew enough from the classes she had been taking
that she was sure Tammy was for some reason, afraid of her.</p><p>Sandra gave up for the day and began getting her things together for class. She was
on the way out the door when Tammy ran up to her, tugging on her shirt. “Wait wait.” She
insisted. “Sandra you should help your friend with her homework tonight.” The little girl
said. Sandra wrinkled her brow in confusion and looked at her for several seconds.</p><p>“Umm, Oookaaay.” She finally said.</p><p>It was Wednesday. Sandra’s ten hour day. She had a morning and afternoon class,
and one in the later evening running until eight o’clock. She was on her way out of her last
class when Christina came running in, grabbing her and ushering her back into the lecture
hall. “I missed class. Can I get your notes?” Sandra was in a hurry to be home. It had been
a long day and she wanted a shower, a cigarette and some hot cocoa. She remembered
what Tammy had told her though and how sincere the little girl had seemed.</p><p>Sandra sat down and pulled her laptop out of the carry case. She hit the power button
and the familiar Macintosh startup chime sounded. Soon the screen lit up and shortly
afterward she slipped a blank compact disc into the drive. She burned her notes to disc for
Christina and handed it to the girl. The entire exchange hardly took twenty minutes but it
was twenty minutes more than she wanted to spend.</p><p>Sandra made her way through the campus to the student parking lot and got into her
car. She had given her last blank disc to Christina. She needed to stop and get more on the
way home but it was late and she did not want to run errands. With a sigh she started her
Volvo and slipped it into gear.</p><p>As she was driving home she reached into her purse for a cigarette but found only an
empty pack. She turned on her blinker and was about to turn into a Circle K when she
noticed that the lot was filled with police cars several of which still had their overhead
lights on. Sandra pulled out of the center lane and proceeded on to the next corner store
where she got her cigarettes and went home.</p><p>“Oh my god, you’re okay.” Patty met her at the door looking worried. There was a
shooting near the college, at a store, right about when you should be comming home. It
was at a convience store and we were worried you might have...” She trailed off. “But
you’re okay. Did you see anything?”</p><p>“Just cops.” She answered. She looked past Tammy’s mother to see William looking
every bit as concerned as his wife. “No really, I’m okay.” She repeated</p><p>“Well you were running late and we got worried is all.” Patty was begining to relax.</p><p>“Where’s the sugar pop?” She asked.</p><p>“In her room.”</p><p>Sandra patted the woman on the arm and smiled. “I’m okay” she said again, and
headed up the stairs. She tapped at Tammy’s door waiting to be invited. After several
moments of silence she knocked again. “Sweetie?” She pushed the door open to find
Tammy sitting on the bed watching television. “Are you mad at me?”</p><p>“No.” She said, keeping her eyes on the screen.</p><p>“So how are you today?”</p><p>“Good.” The girl glanced at her.</p><p>“Can I ask you something?” She asked, moving between Tammy and the television.
Tammy shrugged her shoulders, and tried to keep watching around her babysitter. “Did
you know something bad was going to happen today?”</p><p>“Mmmhmmm” The girl answered.</p><p>“How did you know?” Sandra asked.</p><p>“Alice.” Tammy pointed up at the ceiling. Sandra glanced up almost afraid she would
see something but there was only the door to the attic.</p><p>“She lives up there?” Sandra felt a chill run through her. She was long past
uncomfortable and well in to afraid now.</p><p>Tammy nodded her head. “Uhh huuh.”</p><p>“Sweetie, can you see Alice?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Do you see her now?” She was almost afraid to ask the question.</p><p>Tammy turned her head. She looked past her babysitter, then into her eyes. “No, do
you?”</p><p>“Your scaring me Tammy.” Sandra admitted with a shaky voice. “How did you know
my friend would need help?”</p><p>“I already said.” She whined. “Alice told me.”</p><p>“I thought Alice was afraid of me.”</p><p>“But she knows I love you.” Tammy got up off the bed and wrapped her arms around
Sandra. “I’m glad you helped your friend.” She looked up at Sandra, resting her chin
against the woman’s breast bone. “See why you shouldn’t smoke?”</p><p>Sandra felt her blood run cold. The rest could have been an astounding coincidence
but how did the girl know she had needed cigarettes.</p><p>A week passed and the only evidence of Alice was the familiar song that Sandra had
come to dred hearing every night. She had begun to find it exceedingly difficult to fall
asleep and was contemplating leaving the household. The incident with Tammy had
frightened her far more than she wanted to admit.</p><p>Patty and William were spending the weekend in Denver with Patty’s parents. They
had left thier daughter in Sandra’s care, as they so often did. Normally they would have
taken the girl, leaving Sandra alone but this was a working weekend. They were helping
with several of the rental properties Tammy’s grandparents owned.</p><p>Sandra sat on the couch, Tammy in front of her watching television. She was playing
with the girl’s hair, braiding and unbraiding it, pulling it up into pony tails and styling it.
The girl was blissfully content, she loved to have her hair palyed with.</p><p>After more than an hour Sandra reached down and began rubbing the girl’s back. She
massaged the child’s shoulders gently, hardly realizing that she was touching the girl
much as she had touched her only lover.</p><p>“Who was Kelly?”</p><p>“What?” Sandra asked, not sure she had heard the question. Tammy repeated herself.
“She was a very special girl I used to babysit.”</p><p>“Alice said you did things to her. Thats why she’s afraid of you.” Tammy looked up at
her babysitter. In her eyes was all the adoration of a child for an older friend. “She said you
want to kiss me.”</p><p>“Why would she think that?”</p><p>“Because you kissed Kelly.”</p><p>Sandra shivered. She was trying not to show it but she was terrified. How the girl
knew these things she did not have the slightest clue but at that point, ‘Alice’ seemed as
likely an explanation as anything else.</p><p>Tammy turned around on the floor, folding her arms on the edge of the couch
cushion and looking up at Sandra. “What did you do with Kelly?” She asked.</p><p>“What do you mean?”</p><p>“Alice said you did things, tell me what you did.”</p><p>“Kelly was my special little girl. I loved her very much.” Sandra said feeling ashamed.</p><p>“Can I be your special girl too?” Tammy seemed so innocent. She had no idea what
she was asking.</p><p>“I don’t think you would like that.” Sandra finally said.</p><p>“But I love you. And you could be my special girl.” She wrinkled her forhead. “Is that
like if your were my girlfriend?”</p><p>“In a away.” Sandra stroked the girl’s hair and smiled down at her. She was lost in the
girl’s lovely dark eyes.</p><p>“Will you kiss me like the way you kissed Kelly?”</p><p>“Please stop that.” Sandra said, feeling another shudder. She was finding herself
afraid of the little girl. Tammy’s uncanny knowlege of Kelly frightened her so much that
she was begining to feel faint. She found herself nearly forgetting the dire consiquences of
being found out for what she was. There was only the fear of Tammy’s imaginary friend.</p><p>Tammy slipped up on to the couch, nearly into Sandra’s lap. She wrapped her arms
around her babysitter and leaned her head against the woman’s shoulder. “I know you like
girls.” She said quietly.</p><p>“How do you know that?” Sandra turned and looked down at her. She had not told any
one in Boulder that she was gay. She had not needed to ask though. It was Alice, Sandra
knew it.</p><p>“So will you?” She asked, still insisting on being kissed.</p><p>“Why do you want me too?” Sandra asked after some contemplation.</p><p>“Because I love you Sandra.”</p><p>Her resolve was beginning to weaken. She loved Tammy so much, and looking down
at the little girl now, she desprately wanted to taste her beautiful full lips. Sandra leaned
forward , Tammy closed her eyes and leaned up slighty, as if she knew what to do, what to
expect.</p><p>Sandra’s lips touched the girl and their softness sent waves of warmth through her.
Her skin was tingling as she allowed her mouth to open slightly.</p><p>Whether it was heritage or the luck of the draw Sandra did not know or care. The
little girl’s lips were soft, full, beautiful. The only word that she could think of that did
them any justice at all was lucious. She suckled the child’s bottom lip pulling her close and
rubbing her back. She was lost in the kiss, having already taken it much further than she
had ever wanted to.</p><p>It lasted a lifetime, the kiss, so powerful, so loving. She wanted to devour the little
girl, fold herself around her and become one with her. She wrapped her arms around the
little girl’s body and held her tightly until at last she found the strength to part her lips
from the child’s.</p><p>Tammy sat back staring up at her, half smiling, with wrinkled forehead and bashful
eyes. “I liked that.” She said after a long silence.</p><p>“I did to.” Sandra pushed a small braid from the girl’s face. She stroked the child’s
cheek with the back of her hand and tried to act naturally. All she wanted to do though
was throw her arms around the girl and pull her in, kissing her, loving her. She cursed
herself for what she had done. She had sworn she would never become involved with
another child but there she was, letting her feelings run wild.</p><p>Sandra found the strength to sit back and turn her attention to the television.
Tammy, satisfied with the kiss, laid against her babysitter and curled her arms around
Sandra’s. She held the woman’s hand playing absently with her fingers.</p><p>As the hour ran late Sandra decided it was bed time and took the girl upstairs. She
tucked her in and after a peck on the cheek headed for her own room.</p><p>In her bed, alone in the shadows, Sandra could not sleep. She was afraid to close her
eyes, afraid to keep them open. She could hear the familiar lullabye drifting in from
Tammy’s room. She wanted to go and tell the girl to stop singing, but she was afraid to
get up. In the past few days her disbelief in such childish things as ghosts and goblins and
things that go bump in the night had been shaken. Alice was seeming less like an
imaginary friend now and more like something real, something to be feared.</p><p>Several days after Sandra had hovered at such a dangerous threshhold by kissing
Tammy, she was beginning to feel some of her fear subsiding. It was being replaced by
curiosity. She wanted to know more about the old house and it’s previous inhabitants.</p><p>At dinner Sandra sat quietly. She contemplated a number of questions she wanted to
ask Patty and William. They all seemed insane though. Asking about childish fears was just
not rational.</p><p>Sandra set her fork down, blushing she sipped from her beer and tried to gather her
courage. “Who used to own this house?” She asked after sitting silently for several
moments. Patty set her fork down. She dabbed the corners of her mouth with her napkin
and sipped her wine before looking cautiously to William, and then her daughter.</p><p>“Christopher and Elaine Kosky.” She answered.</p><p>“Did they have any kids?”</p><p>“Have you been talking to the neighbors?” William asked in a sharp tone. Sandra
swallowed hard, shaking her head.</p><p>“Billy.” Patty scolded. “They had a daughter...” There was a long and uncomfortabler
silence. “Their daughter vanished in the late eighties. They moved out after that. Elaine
went back home from what I hear, and Chris, well the story goes that he’s up in Fort
Logan.”</p><p>“Fort Logan?”</p><p>“State mental hospital.” Patty picked up her fork and pushed at her food. “They never
found the little girl.”</p><p>“She’s dead.” Tammy said. She looked around the table slowly, feeling self concious
that all eyes were on her. “Her Daddy used to do things to her in the attic and she was
going to tell and he choked her and now she’s dead.”</p><p>“Tammy!” Her mother scolded. “That’s a terrible thing to say. They lost their
daughter. Show a little compassion.” Tammy lowered her head. Patty raised her eyebrows.
“But she’s probably right you know, I doubt the little girl is alive at any rate.”</p><p>“What was her name?” Sandra asked, afraid to hear it, but something in her had to
have the confirmation.</p><p>Patty smiled nervously and cleared her throat. “Alice.” She said looking over at her
daughter. “And before you can ask, the realtor that sold us the place told us that the
neighborhood rumor is that the place is haunted.” She cleared her throat again, looking at
her husband, hoping he would jump in and save her.</p><p>“It’s just a stupid rumor. This place is no more haunted than the place next door.”
William said in a firm voice. “Look something terrible happened to a family living here.” He
shook his head. “People make up stories to try and explain things like that. The bad things
that happen for no reason. The way I see it, the rumor is a good thing, it keeps the
neighbors from bothering us.” Patty chuckled. Sandra tried to smile but all of the fear she
thought she had gotten past was returning.</p><p>“Sandy sweetheart, nothing bad has ever happened to us and we’ve been here for ten
years now. It’s just another old house.” Patty said trying to reassure her.</p><p>Sandra nodded her head. She tried to eat the rest of her dinner but she was feeling
sick. She excused herself and went through the kitchen in to the living room. She turned
on the television and began flipping through channels.</p><p>Seeing nothing worth watching she turned the television off and picked up a
magazine. It was not long before Tammy came into the room and flopped down on the
couch moving close to her. The little girl wrapped her arms around Sandra and leaned her
head against her babysitter’s shoulder. “Mom and Daddy are going out to a movie
tonight.” The girl said.</p><p>“I know sweetie.” Sandra set her magazine down.</p><p>She leaned up close, holding her hand against her cheek she whispered in to Sandra’s
ear. “You can kiss me again.” She said, giggling. Sandra blushed and stuttered, trying to
say something, anything. She needed to put a stop to this right away but she was weak.</p><p>“Sweetie... Umm.” Sandra shook her head. “Sweetie I shouldn’t have done that.” She
finally managed.</p><p>“But Saaaandraaaa!” She whined.</p><p>“But Tammmyyy” Sandra said teasing the girl, tickling her sides. Tammy squealed and
folded her arms against her sides, scooting across the couch to get away from Sandra. “I
need to run to the store and get some blanks discs, wanna come along?” Tammy nodded
her head enthusiastically.</p><p>They got up together and after telling Patty where they were off too, left the house.
Sandra started the old Volvo and pulled out of the drive way. They drove down the street
and out to the nearest Walgreens. Sandra let the girl drag her from one end of the store to
the other looking at everything, before she stopped at the front aisle and picked up a pack
of twenty five discs.</p><p>Sandra unlocked Tammy’s door first, then went around and got in to the car. She
started the engine but hesitated before putting it the car in to gear. “Want some ice
cream?” She asked.</p><p>“Yesyesyes.” Tammy giggled. Sandra smiled and drove them to the nearest Baskin
Robins. They both got a double scoop and sat down inside. Being late October it was far to
cold to be outside eating ice cream.</p><p>“Your parents have probably already left.” Sandra said as they pulled out of the
parking lot and on to the road.</p><p>“Can we go up to flagstaff mountain?”</p><p>“No sweetie. We should be home.” She drove them back to the house where they
piled out of the car and hurried inside to warm up.</p><p>Tammy curled up next to Sandra, holding her arm tightly. They were sitting under a
blanket, struggling to stay warm. Patty absolutely refused to turn the heat above sixty
nine. Even William was known to side against her, wanting more heat.</p><p>“Are we gonna?” Tammy asked.</p><p>“Gonna what?”</p><p>“What I asked before.” She moaned. “I really want to.”</p><p>“Tammy, grownups aren’t suppose to do those things to little girls.”</p><p>“I know, you could get in trouble but you won’t ‘cause I won’t tell any one.” She
begged.</p><p>Sandra sat quietly considering it. She so dearly wanted to kiss the little girl. She
wanted to feel the child in her arms, given to her. She knew she was to weak to resist. She
turned on the couch to face the child. She stroked the girl’s cheek with the back of her
fingers and smiled at her. “Okay sweetie. But please, don’t ever tell your parents.” Tammy
nodded her head with a beaming smile. Excited, she closed her eyes and tilted her head
up, preparing herself for Sandra.</p><p>Slowly Sandra leaned down and pressed her lips against the child’s. She sighed as
she pulled the girl against her body. The warmth of the child against her breasts, the girl’s
sweet scent filling the air around her as she suckled her lips.</p><p>As gently as she could she layed the girl down on the couch. She laid down next to
her, propping herself up on her elbow. She pressed her finger against the girl’s nose and
laughed quietly.</p><p>Feeling braver, Tammy reached out, snaking her arm around Sandra’s neck, and
coaxed the woman back down. She lifted her head slightly, parting her lips and nibbling
softly at Sandra’s bottom lip. She loved the feeling so much when her babysitter had done
it to her she wanted to see what would happen if she did it.</p><p>Sandra relaxed into the kiss, sighing softly. Again she found herself wanting to
devour the child. ‘Softly’ she reminded herself. She had to be careful with the girl. Sandra
rubbed the girl’s belly, pushing her hand under the child’s shirt. Tammy moaned softly,
her eyes drooping.</p><p>The child’s skin was so soft. It sent electricty dancing over Sandra’s skin. Timidly, she
moved her hand further up the child’s body. She let her hand graze the child’s soft breast,
the puffy nipples, the slightly swollen fleshy mounds on her chest. Tammy drew a deep
breath and swallowed hard. “Is this what you did with Kelly?” She asked.</p><p>“Shh shh shh.” Sandra said pressing her finger to the girl’s lips. Tammy nodded her
head. As her babysitter’s palm passed over her nipple her eyes fluttered and closed. She
tilted her head back, smiling, breathing deeply, enjoying these new sensations.</p><p>Light flooded the living room and Sandra sat up with a start. Her heart was
thundering in her chest and she could hear her pulse when she looked out the window to
see William’s BMW pulling in to the drive. “Already?” She questioned. She looked down at
her watch to see that it was only nine thirty.</p><p>Sandra helped Tammy straighten her clothes. “Your folks are home.” They sat on the
couch together, queitly, looking guilty.</p><p>“Show was sold out.” Patty announced as she stepped in from the garage door to the
living room. She tossed her jacket on the chair next to the couch and sat down next ot her
daughter. “You’re stuck with us tonight.” Tammy kissed her mother and hugged her.</p><p>“But tomorrow we’re going up to Grandma and Grandpa’s to finish the rentals, so
you’ll be rid of us until Sunday.” William stepped into the living room and closed the door
behind him.</p><p>Sandra watched television with Tammy until twelve, the girl’s weekend bedtime. She
led the girl up the stairs and into her room where she kissed the child good night. Being as
late as it was she decided she was ready for bed herself and went into her room, changing
into her boxers and tee shirt. She laid down on the bed and pulled the covers up around
her head. She was far too tired to be afraid, too tired to worry about the terrible stories
she had heard.</p><p>The heater came on and Sandra relaxed, knowing that she would easily fall asleep
with the white noise from the fan. She felt herself drifting away when something bumped
the bed. Sandra opened her eyes. She could clearly hear Tammy singing her song, but it
was closer, too close.</p><p>“Tammy, go to bed.” The singing stopped. She waited to hear the girl walk out of the
room but there was only silence. “Tammy.” She scolded. Frustraited she threw the blankets
off her head and sat up. She looked down at the foot of the bed expecting Tammy to be
standing there, but there was nothing. The empty darkness of her room filled her field of
view. She swallowed hard, trying to convince herself that she had not heard anything, that
it was a trick of her mind.</p><p>Sandra laid back down. She was trying to think of pleasant things, of something other
than the house and its creaking and groaning. Something other than the noises from the
attic. She wanted to get up and run downstairs. She wanted to turn on the lights or do
anything except lay ther but she was far to terrified to move.</p><p>Some how Sandra managed to overcome the fear. She relaxed slightly and managed
to close her eyes. More than anything it was pure exhuastion that dragged her into the
realm of sleep.</p><p>Sandra awoke with a gasp, sure she had felt something bump into the bed. She
looked out of an opening in the blankets to see the clock. It was four twenty six in the
morning.</p><p>The creaking clearly orginiating from the floor boards at the foot of the bed sent a
shock of terror through the woman. ‘It’s Tammy.’ She told herself. ‘She probably had a
nightmare.’</p><p>Sandra pushed the blankets off her head and sat up, “Honey what...” Sandra’s blood
ran cold when she looked toward the door. She gasped and scrambled backward across
the bed, falling to the floor and slamming her back into the wall. At the foot of a bed there
was a child, but it was not Tammy. Sandra tried to scream, tried to call out, but she could
not make a sound.</p><p>The little girl standing at the foot of the bed was as clear as day, a child not more
than nine with dirty blond hair a flower print dress and brilliant, almost glowing blue eyes.
It did not even occure to Sandra to wonder how she had discerned the color of the girl’s
eyes in the darkness of the room.</p><p>The child moved around the bed slowly, keeping her eyes on Sandra, holding out her
arms. she stepped up to the woman and knelt down, pausing for a moment. Slowly she
leaned forward, reaching toward Sandra, reaching up toward her face.</p><p>The woman pressed hard against the wall, pulling back from the frightful vision
before her. She could not get away. Soon she felt her head swoon as the child’s ice cold
fingers touched her. The little girl held her, staring into her eyes. Sandra had never known
such terror. She felt sick, dizzy, the world was fading to black around her, she fainted.</p><p>Sandra almost screamed as she sat up in bed. Her alarm was beeping, she had
forgotten to turn it off. The woman looked around for a moment. The last thing she
remembered was the child reaching out for her. She leaned over and slid the switch on top
of the clock all the way to the left, silencing the alarm. “It had to have been a dream.” She
said outloud, trying to convince herself.</p><p>She made her way downstairs to find Tammy sitting at the table quietly eating a bowl
of cereal. “They already left.” She told her babysitter.</p><p>“Really?” She was surprised that they had not slept in.</p><p>“What are we gonna do today?” Tammy asked.</p><p>“Well the first thing we’re doing is our chores. Then, well how about a movie?”</p><p>“At the theater?” Tammy was excited. Sandra nodded her head. Every time that
Tammy’s parents left for more than a night they afforded Sandra an entertainment fund of
twenty dollars, just enough for a movie if they skipped the snacks.</p><p>Just as Sandra had said, they cleaned the upstairs bathroom which they shared. Once
finished Sandra straightened her own room before going and helping Tammy with hers.</p><p>Finally they went downstairs and loaded the dishwasher. Sandra went in to the living
room to watch television while she waited for the dishwasher to finish. Tammy followed
her in some time later, sitting next to her leaning her head against her.</p><p>“Can we hold hands at the movie?” Tammy asked. Sandra kissed her on the head and
smiled.</p><p>“Sure sweetie.”</p><p>“I’m your special girl now?”</p><p>“Do you understand what that means to me?” Sandra asked. She turned toward the
child, folding her leg under herself. Tammy shrugged.</p><p>“It means we kiss and we hold hands.” She said shyly. “And Alice said...”</p><p>“Alice... Tammy sweetie please don’t talk about her. Do you understand that it scares
me when you talk about her?” Tammy nodded and lowered her head slightly. She felt guilty
for scolding the girl. She put her nuckle under the child’s chin and tilted her head up,
leaning in and kissing her softly on the lips. “I’m sorry sugar pop.” She said. “Why do you
want to be my special girl?”</p><p>“Because I love you. ‘Cause we’re best friends.”</p><p>“But you should have friends your own age.”</p><p>“I do.” She insisted. “And I think your pretty.” She giggled and turned away from her
babysitter. Her cheeks darkened with a blush. “And if we were like that then you could do
the same things with me you did with Kelly.”</p><p>Sandra shook her head almost instinctively. “What do you know about what I did with
her?” Tammy shrugged shyly.</p><p>“You touched her and...” Tammy pointed between her legs. “You kissed her there.”
She bit her bottom lip giggling, and looking away. “And you loved each other.”</p><p>“What about Alice?” Sandra asked trying to sound casual.</p><p>“She’s not afraid of you any more. She said you won’t hurt me.” Tammy looked
happily up at her babysitter.</p><p>“What made her change her mind?” Sandra asked. Tammy shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>“What movie are we gonna see?” Tammy asked.</p><p>“Thats up to you. We should get going though, it’s almost one.”</p><p>In the quiet and solitude of the theater Tammy leaned against Sandra, holding her
arm. A content smile brightened her face, making her chubby cheeks seem to glow. She
had pushed the chair arm between them out of the way so that she could be closer to her
babysitter.</p><p>As the previews started Tammys moved her hand down to rest on Sandra’s leg. She
snuggled close, sighing softly. Sandra began to feel her inhabitions fade. She slid her hand
slowly on to Tammy’s leg and began massaging the child. Her face felt hot and she was
shaking. Part of it was fear, but so much more was the thrill of touching the girl.</p><p>“Are you scared?” Tammy whispered, leaning close. The girl’s breath on her ear sent
a shock of excitement through her. Sandra nodded her head without thinking. “We love
each other so you shouldn’t be scared.” The girl said trying to reassure the young woman.</p><p>Sandra slid her hand up and down the girl’s leg. With each stroke she was tryng to
work up the courage to take things further. She was breaking two promises to herself.
Becoming involved with a child in her care, and that she would not date. She loved the
thought of Tammy being her girlfriend. She wanted the child close to her in that way. She
could not concentrait on the movie, her head was filled with images of the little girl in her
arms. Kissing her, holding her, touching her in the most forbidden of ways.</p><p>Sandra’s heart jumped when the woman in front of her turned and looked at her
briefly, but she quickly turned back to the screen. She felt so naked in the theater touching
the girl.</p><p>Tammy shifted in her seat, letting her legs spread apart slightly. Sandra found her
hand could slide up the girl’s leg further. It terrified her that she could so causually seduce
the child.</p><p>The woman closed her eyes and swallowed hard. Her hand stopped over the girl’s
sex. She had slid her hand all the way up the child’s legs and her hand rested against
Tammy’s crotch. Such warmth, it beckoned to her. Gently she moved her and up and down
along the seam of the child’s jeans, hoping that she was stimulating the child’s tiny clit.</p><p>Tammy’s grip on her arm tightend. Her breath was short and Sandra could feel sweat
on the child’s brow. Soft moans escaped the girl’s lips. Sandra, afraid the people sitting in
front of them would hear, moved her hand away slowly. She hated leaving the girl
frustrated, but she could not risk getting caught.</p><p>The movie ended and they left the theater for Sandra’s Volvo. “The way I touched you
in the theater...” Sandra began but just trailed in to silence.</p><p>“It felt good. Better than when...” She giggled, holding her hand over her mouth.
“Better than when I do it.” She admitted through her fingers.</p><p>“You touch yourself?” Sandra asked. She had been thirteen before she began to
maturbate so it surprised her that the little girl had already begun. Tammy nodded,
looking bashful. “Wow. I didn’t know about doing that at your age.” She said with a smile.
The girl smiled, hearing the approval.</p><p>Sandra drove them back to the house quietly, finding herself more and more excited
by the notion of the little girl touching herself. Inside Sandra found herself anxious to
finish what she had begun with Tammy at the theater.</p><p>The most comfortable room in the house was the living room. A soft plush couch and
shag carpet made the room a dream. Mirrors on the wall opposite the couch gave the
illusion that the room was much bigger than it really was. Sandra led Tammy in, coaxing
her gently to the couch.</p><p>“I love you sweetie.” She whisperd leaning close to the girl and kissing her on the
cheek. “You liked what we did at the theater?” She asked. Tammy nodded her head. “Do
you want to do it some more?” Again Tammy nodded her head. Sandra drew a deep, shaky
breath.</p><p>Tammy’s lips felt so soft as Sandra kissed the girl. She pulled the child close to her,
feeling the girl tremble. She carressed the girl’s back, sliding her hands under Tammy’s
shirt. The girl shivered under Sandra’s touch. “That feels good.” The child whispered as
they seperated thier lips.</p><p>Tammy looked up at her babysitter with big eyes. She trusted the woman implicitly.
She was waiting for her to make the next move. The girl felt her curiosity growing, She
could hardly wait to see what would happen next.</p><p>Sandra slowly slid her hands up the girl’s body, pulling her shirt up as she did.
Tammy lifted her arms in the air, silent permission. As soon as her shirt was off the girl
reached out for her baby sitter’s shirt, tugging at it. “It’s not fair.” She whined. Sandra
smiled and helped the little girl to remove her shirt. She then reached behind her back and
unhooked her bra, pulling that off as well. Tammy’s eyes grew larger as she looked at
Sandra’s breasts. She had never seen a woman’s naked chest, not even her own mother’s.
All she knew of what her body would become she had learned when she found one of her
father’s old PlayBoy magazines. “Can I touch them?” She asked, her eyes never leaving
them.</p><p>“Of course sugar pop.”  Sandra reached out and took the girl’s hands, guiding them
up to her breasts. Tammy smiled as she carressed the soft flesh. She rubbed her thumbs
over Sandra’s nipples and giggled softly as they hardened. “That feels good.” The woman
purred.</p><p>Slowly she reached out and began massaging the little girl’s chest. She softly pinched
the girl’s nipples causing her to laugh and fold her arms across her chest. Sandra kissed
her on the nose, then the lips, sliding her tongue into the the girl’s mouth, reveling in the
feeling of a child’s lips against her own.</p><p>No words could describe the intensity of the feelings Sandra was expereincing. The
sensation of having another lover, another child in her arms sent waves through her. She
felt dizzy, her head was humming and her ears rang from her excitement. Sandra eased
the girl on to her back. She kissed her way down the child’s throat. The woman leaned
back, drawing in a deep breath as she ran her hand over the soft fleshy spots, the child’s
undeveloped breast. Her eyes fluttered and closed as she leaned down and sucked the
girl’s nipple in to her mouth.</p><p>Tammy gasped, her body trembled. Sandra circled her tongue on the girl’s nipple
coaxing it to erection before she turned her attention to the other. When she was satisfied
she sat back rubbing her hands down the girl’s body as she did. “Can I take off your pants
sugar pop?” She asked.</p><p>“You first.” Tammy said. Almost unconciously her little hands covered her nipples.
Sandra slowly, timidly unbuttoned her pants and removed them. She felt self concious.
When she had made love to Kelly the girl had stripped her clothes happily, but Tammy,
though interested, was shy.</p><p>With a deep breath Sandra pulled her panties off, letting them fall to the floor.
Tammy smiled broadly and sat up. “You don’t have hair?” She asked.</p><p>“I shave it all off.” Sandra told her.</p><p>“You look like me.” Feeling more confident she undid the buttons on her pants and
worked the zipper, sliding her jeans off. She then hooked her thumbs under the
wasteband of her underwear and slid them down her lovely dark legs. The girl laid back
down smiling up at her babysitter.</p><p>Tammy sucked her breath through her teeth when she felt Sandra’s lips back on her
nipple. The woman carressed the girl’s body, sliding her hand down to Tammy’s hip, over
the bone and up the girl’s belly to her chest. Slowly Sandra made her way down the girl’s
body, tonguing her belly button briefly. She planted little kisses down the girl’s belly
feeling the child’s mound under her throat, her chin. She tiled her head down kissing the
child’s soft fleshy mound, letting her tongue slip down along the girl’s slit. Tammy gasped
and pushed herself up on her elbows. “That felt really weird.” She said, a smile still on her
lips.</p><p>“If I do it right, it feels really good and makes you all tingly and warm.” Sandra told
the girl. Tammy hissed a giggle and laid back down, covering her eyes with her hands.
Sandra pressed her tongue against the girl’s clit. She lapped at it, loving the sweet taste of
a child’s sex.</p><p>Tammy began whimpering, moaning, nearly gasping with each breath. Sandra slid
her finger into the girl, curling it and pressing against the rough fleshy spot just inside.
The girl’s eyes opened wide and she found herself reaching up over her head. Sandra’s
finger brought with it a sensation more intense than anything she’d ever felt.</p><p>“Oh... Sandra oh, it feels...” She groaned, her words trailing off into incoherent
noises. The child arched her back. She reached down, grasping her babysitter’s hair and
pulling her forward. Sandra moaned softly and the vibrations caused the girl to nearly
scream as she exhaled.</p><p>In books, in magazines, from her friends, Sandra had heard that some girls became
extreemly wet when they came. Tammy was one such girl. The woman found her hand
soaked in the child’s honey. Happily she lapped at the child, drinking in her juices.</p><p>The little girl finally relaxed against the couch, her breath slowing. The girl lay there
with her eyes half closed. Sandra crawled up and laid down next to the her draping her
arm over the child.</p><p>“You were right, I’m all tingly.” She finally managed to say. Sandra kissed the back of
the girl’s neck, then her shoulder. She rubbed her tummy, laying there enjoying the scent
of sex and youth. “Did you do this with Kelly too?” She asked.</p><p>“Yes.” Sandra did not want to think of her former girlfriend though. She wanted to
enjoy Tammy.</p><p>“If I was older could I be your girlfriend?”</p><p>Sandra kissed her and smiled. “You like girls that way?”</p><p>“I like you that way.” She answered.</p><p>“Well maybe I like little girls.” Sandra told her.</p><p>“They told us about those people in school.” The girl turned over so she could look at
her babysitter. “But you wouldn’t hurt me so you can’t be one of them.” Sandra kissed the
child lips softly and smiled down at her.</p><p>“Your right. I would never hurt you. But not every one that likes little girl’s hurts
them.” Sandra explained. Tammy looked confused for a moment before shrugging her
shoulders.</p><p>“I love you.” She said. Playfully the girl reached up and kissed Sandra on the nose.</p><p>As day turned in to night, Sandra got up and dressed. She made her way upstairs and
in to the bathroom. The woman turned on the sink and began washing her face.</p><p>Sandra reached out, fumbling for a towel. Finally she found what she needed and
pulled it off the rack. The woman dabbed her face and straightened up to look in the
mirror.</p><p>The woman immediately felt her knees go weak. Through the mirror she could see
the same child she had see the night before. Sandra spun on her heals half expecting the
girl to be gone, but instead she found herself looking down at the pretty little child. She
stared blankly. Her fear, the terror that had ceased her was beginning to subside. She
drew a trembling breath, keeping herself pushed back against the sink. “A... Are you
Alice?” She finally managed. The girl nodded her head. Again Sandra felt weak. “Oh god
your fucking real.” She said, her voice becoming scarecely above a whisper as she spoke.</p><p>Alice gestured with her hand, moving almost as if in slow motion. She turned and
walked out of the bathroom, pausing in the hall to gesture to Sandra again. The woman
understood, and though she was terrified she some how found the courage to follow.
Sandra was sure she would not have been as afraid if the little girl had seemed like a spirit,
a mist, a ghost. But she looked every bit as real as Tammy. The child led her in to
Tammy’s room where she stopped and pointed up to the ceiling. Sandra followed her
finger, looking up to see the door to the attic. “I don’t understand...” She trailed off when
she looked down to find the child had vanished.</p><p>Sandra studied the attic door for several moments before seeing the keyhole of a
lock. She reached up and tested the door by tugging at the cord which hung from the
boards. She could hear the metal of the lock bumping the wood of the frame.</p><p>Determined to find out more, Sandra went back downstairs where she found Tammy
laying on the couch dozing. “Sweetie? Are you awake?” Tammy slowly sat up, rubbing her
eyes. “Hey, where’s the key to the attic sugar pop?”</p><p>“The what?” Tammy looked at her, confused. She wrinkled her forehead. “Oh. Yeah.
There isn’t one. Mom was s’pose to call a guy but she never did.”</p><p>“They’ve lived here for like ten years and they don’t have a key?” Sandra sounded
almost incredulous. The little girl just shrugged.</p><p>Sandra shook her head. Alice had shown her the door for a reason and she had to
know what that reason was. If this spirit, this little girl was going to haunt her she wanted
to know why.</p><p>Tammy scooted over to let Sandra sit down. The woman put her arm around the little
girl and pulled her close. They leaned back and got comfortable before Sandra said
anything. “What did Alice tell you about what happened to her?” She finally asked.</p><p>“I told you. Her daddy did things to her in the attic and then she was gonna tell and
so he choked her.” Tammy snuggled close, sighing softly. “He did things like we did but
she didn’t want to, and she told him to stop but he wouldn’t.”</p><p>“That’s so sad.” Sandra said quietly. Tammy nodded her head. “Is Alice in the attic?”
Sandra shuddered at the thought that there could be a body just upstairs.</p><p>“She goes there at night. But she says it’s cold where she is now.” Tammy looked up
at her, curiosity in her eyes. “Why are you asking about Alice? I thought you were afraid of
her.”</p><p>“I saw her.” Sandra said, nearly whispering.</p><p>“I told you she was real.” Tammy gloated.</p><p>“Yeah, she’s real. Aren’t you afraid of her?” Sandra asked, not understanding how the
child could be so casual.</p><p>Tammy shrugged her shoulders. “I’ve always seen her. She played with me when I
was little, and sometimes we play now.” The girl looked up at Sandra. “I don’t like it when
she touches me, it feels like some one put ice on me.”</p><p>“What do you play?”</p><p>“She likes checkers. And she likes playing with dolls... I don’t want to talk about her.
It makes me sad.”</p><p>“Why sugar pop?” Sandra looked down at her.</p><p>“Because she’s dead, and I like her and I wish she didn’t have to be.”</p><p>Sandra nodded her head. She let the conversation end, though she still had countless
questions. Her thoughts kept returning to the attic. She found it almost more disturbing
that the girl’s body might still be there, than knowing her spirit definately was.</p><p>They watched telelvision until it was time for Sandra to start dinner. She made a
simple meal of frozen pizza’s which she added onions and peppers to.</p><p>At the table Tammy sat picking the onions and peppers off her pizza. “Why does
mom buy ‘em this way she knows I don’t like it.” Sandra laughed to herself.</p><p>“You know what we did today... Your mother and father really wouldn’t approve.”</p><p>“I know.” Tammy bit in to her pizza, smiling. “I know what happens if I tell. My friend
Molly’s Mom married a guy and he made her do things and so she told.” Tammy
swallowed the mouthful of food she’d been talking around. “And the police took him away
and she had to go to court.” The girl took another bite and set her slice down. “I would
never want that to happen to you.”</p><p>Sandra relaxed a little. With Kelly she had not thought about what might happen if
the girl told. It had never occured to her that what she had done with the girl could have
such dire consiquences. She had matured since then. “And you know that if you don’t want
to do that you can tell me and we’ll stop right?”</p><p>“I know.” Tammy finished her slice and picked up her plate. “Can I have more?”
Sandra nodded her head. “Don’t be scared, I love you I won’t let anything happen to you.”</p><p>Sandra tried to relax. She trusted Tammy, but the fear was there. She knew now how
dangerous her attraction was, while only a couple of years ago she had no clue the fires
she was tempting.</p><p>After dinner they watched television until bed time. As they walked upstairs Tammy
asked if she could sleep with Sandra. After what they had done that day, she could not say
no.</p><p>Tammy brought her pajamas in to Sandra’s room and changed with the woman. They
then climbed in to Sandra’s double bed and snuggled close before falling asleep.</p><p>Sandra was drifting in the ether. She was between sleep and conciousness. In that
state she heard the lullabye, the familiar song. The woman opened her eyes, her first
instinct was to be afraid but laying in the darkness holding her young lover, she was not.
She knew where the song was coming from, she could hear at the foot of the bed. Alice
was watching over Tammy. Sandra fell asleep with the song still in her ears.</p><p>Sandra awoke the following moring and went downstairs to make breakfast for
Tammy and herself. She cooked eggs, the same thing she normally made when they were
alone together.</p><p>Sandra looked out the rear window of the house as she was eating. Snow was falling
gently outside. Today promissed to be another cold Colorado day.</p><p>The back yard of the house ended in a small stand of evergreen trees. Walking into
the stand in a straight line, nearly the length of a football field, would bring one out into a
small park. Sandra stared into the darkness of the tiny forrest. She was day dreaming
when something caught her eyes. A shimmer. Light reflecting off something shinny. It
flickered, as if some one tilted it back and forth, trying to get her attention.</p><p>“Do you play in the woods back there much?” Sandra asked.</p><p>“No. Mom doesn’t want me to go there.” Tammy set her fork down, she had all but
cleared her plate. “She says it could be dangerous.”</p><p>Sandra’s curiosity had been piqued. She felt herself drawn to the trees. She had to
know what she was seeing. “Feel like taking a walk?” She asked. Tammy shrugged her
shoulders. “Go get our coats sweetie.” Sandra picked up the plates and took them to the
kitchen. She scraped the food into the sink and flipped the switch for the garbage
disposal.</p><p>Tammy soon came into the kitchen and handed Sandra’s coat to her. “It’s cold out
there.” She whined.</p><p>“I know but it’ll be good for us.”</p><p>“Please don’t make me go.” The girl begged. Sandra thought about it for a moment
before nodding her head, freeing the girl from the walk. She slipped her coat on and
walked through the kitchen to the back door.</p><p>“Are you sure you won’t come?” She asked as she pulled the door open. Tammy
nodded her head. “I should be back in a few minutes.”</p><p>Sandra walked outside pulling the door closed tightly behind her. She crossed the
yard, pausing briefly to look back at the house before entering the stand of trees.</p><p>In the woods the world seemed to quiet down. She could hardly hear the noise of the
city outside. She walked in the direction she thought she had seen the shimmer.</p><p>The snow was deep in the woods. Her feet were getting wet and cold. Sandra was
about to give up when she heard something. It sounded like a child’s laughter. Her heart
jumped and she turned slowly in the direction it seemed to be coming from.</p><p>It was a shadow, dark in the overcast daylight. Sandra could hardly make it out but
she was sure she saw a figure in the distance. Slowly she headed for it. As she walked it
seemed to fade and she was begining to think that fear and the light were playing tricks
on her.</p><p>“It’s here.” She heard a whisper in her ear as if some one where right next to her.
Sandra startled but quickly calmed herself down. She closed her eyes and took a deep
breath, trying to beat back the fear she had become so familiar with in the past few weeks.</p><p>Sandra opened her eyes and felt her knees go weak. Alice stood directly in front of
her. The child looked up at her, almost smiling. Her little arm extended out, pointing down
at the ground. Sandra looked down at the snow where the child was pointing. Slowly she
turned around, unable to see anything but trees all around her.</p><p>“Dig.” The girl’s voice, a whisper, echoed in her head.</p><p>“Is that where you are?” She asked. The child’s head moved from side to side slowly.
She pointed again at the ground, a look of insistance in her eyes.</p><p>Cold, afraid, Sandra knelt down and began clearing away the snow. When she
reached the pine needles and mulch always lining a forrest floor she carefully began
clearing that away as well, growing more afraid that the child’s body was indeed here.</p><p>Sandra was about to give up when she saw something shiny in the dirt. She reached
out and picked up a small silver key. ‘The attic’ She thought to herself. almost twenty
years through snow and rain and not a single spot of rust on it. It almost looked new save
for bits of dirt clinging to it. She looked up at Alice, smiling. In a single movement the girl
stepped forward and reached out clasping Sandra’s head between her ice cold palms.</p><p>Sandra’s eyes rolled back in her head as images flooded through her mind. She saw a
man hurrying outside of the house she now lived in. He nearly ran into the woods, slowing
once he was satisfied that the trees concealed him. He hesitated for a moment before
drawing back and throwing something, throwing the key in to the distance.</p><p>The woman collapsed backward in the snow. She laid there, her head pounding and
her heart racing, looking up through the trees to the gray sky. Slowly she pushed herself
up, finding that the little girl’s spirit had vanished. She looked down at the key for several
moments before standing up and heading back to the house.</p><p>Sandra walked into the house and hurried up the stairs. She went to Tammy’s room
finding the girl sitting on the bed watching television. “Go down stairs honey.” She said in
a firm tone.</p><p>Tammy looked up at her. “She’s not up there either.” The girl told her. Tammy stood
up and walked toward the door where she paused. “I want to see.” She begged. “Alice told
me she’s not there. She’s outside.”</p><p>“Where Tammy?” Sandra insisted. “Where is Alice?” She took the girl’s arm and looked
into her eyes. “Tell me where she is.”</p><p>“I don’t know.” The girl said sounding afraid. “Your hurting me.” Sandra looked down
to see that she was holding the girl far too tightly. Ashamed of herself she let the child go
and stepped back.</p><p>“Oh god, I am so sorry.” She whispered. She backed away slowly. “Is she out there in
the forrest?”</p><p>“No.” Tammy answered rubbing her arm. “She wanted you to go upstairs.”</p><p>“Why didn’t she show you where the key was?” Sandra asked. “Or your mom?”</p><p>“Mom doesn’t believe in her. Daddy either. And I’m not allowed to go back there.  But
you saw her and you believe in her so she could show you.” Tammy started to leave.</p><p>“Wait.” Sandra leaned down and hugged the girl. “I am so sorry I hurt you sugar pop.”
She whispered in to the child’s ear. “I love you so much.” She leaned back. Sandra reached
in to her pocket and withdrew the key. “You’re sure she isn’t up there?” Tammy nodded
her head.</p><p>With Tammy safely on her way down the stairs Sandra took a deep breath and tried to
prepare herself to open the attic. She pulled Tammy’s chair away from the desk the girl’s
television sat on and climbed up on it. Slowly she slipped the key into the lock and turned
it.</p><p>Sandra turned the knob slowly. The door opened gently on it’s springs and she
unfolded the stairs as she stepped off the chair. “Okay Alice, what do you want me to see.”
She whispered as she climbed the stair.</p><p>The attic was dark. The only light filtered in through the vents at either end of the
spacious area. The sounds of chain against glass alerted Sandra that there was a light
above her head. She reached over her head and fished around until she felt the chain.
Sandra closed her eyes and took a deep breath before pulling the chain. She opened her
eyes in time with the click of the switch.</p><p>The room was shadowy in the light of a single bulb. She climbed the rest of the way
up. The entire attic was empty accept for a single coat rack in the far corned, and
something laying on the floor near the wall closest to the back yard. Sandra made her was
slowly across the floor. In the shadows she could hardly make out what she was working
toward. The woman stopped and fished in her pocket for her cigarette lighter. She held the
light in front of her and slightly above her head before spinning the wheel and coaxing
flame out of it.</p><p>The additional light cast a yellow glow across what she could clearly see was a scarf.
She reached out and picked it up, unfolding it and looking at it in the flickering light. The
scarf was nothing special. She was about to set it back on the floor when she noticed that
the end of it was torn.</p><p>“It was mommy’s.” The voice seemed to echo from the shadows, a whisper on the
wind. Sandra jumped and turned around to see Alice looking down at her. “I gave it to her
for Christmas.” The child’s voice echoed in Sandra’s head but her lips never moved.</p><p>“Why did you want me to come up here?” Sandra heard herself asking, but she was
far to frightened to comprehend any answer.</p><p>“Daddy hurt me. He hurt me with that.” The girl turned and began pacing in front of
Sandra. “He was like you.” She paused and turned toward Sandra again. “But not like you.
You love her.” Sandra swallowed hard and nodded her head. The little girl stepped close
and knelt down, bringing herself only inches from Sandra’s face. “You have to help me. I
can’t leave this place, I can’t sleep...”</p><p>Sandra tried to say something. If she had not known better she would have sworn she
could see tears in the little girl’s eyes. Her fear of the ghost child was begining to fade,
being replaced by a strong desire to protect the girl, to help her. Sandra had always had
strong maternal instincts, something that most people in her family had noticed from the
time she was a girl not much older than Alice had been. “Where did he bury you?” She
finally asked.</p><p>“Go to Doughnut rock.” With that the girl was gone.</p><p>Sandra did not know what disturbed her more, the way the child just suddenly
appeared, or the way she vanished just as suddenly. Feeling goosebumps on her skin, her
stomach tight, aching, she made her way out of the attic and closed the door, careful to
lock it behind her.</p><p>“Did you see her?” Tammy asked as Sandra walked into the living room. the woman
nodded her head slowly. “She said you can help her.” Tammy looked deep in to Sandra’s
eyes. “If you help her she’ll go away.” The child’s voice was filled with desperation.</p><p>Sandra walked across the room and knelt in from of the girl, pulling her close. “She
deserves to rest sweetie. I know you care about her, but she has to be allowed to rest.”</p><p>“She’s my best friend.” Tammy was beginning to sob now. Sandra felt for the girl. She
knelt down and tried to comfort her little lover but the child could not be consoled. It still
baffled her though, how a child could think of something so frightening as Alice, as her
friend.</p><p>Sandra rocked the girl gently for quite some time before she coxed the girl in to the
dining room for lunch.</p><p>“Do you know where Doughnut rock is?” Sandra asked the girl after they had begun
to eat. Tammy looked up at her babysitter for a moment and nodded her head. “Can you
show me how to get there?”</p><p>“It’s a long way.” She said.</p><p>“Can we walk there?”</p><p>“No.” The child said simply. “It’s up in the mountains.”</p><p>“I need for you to show me how to get there Tammy.” Sandra insisted. The girl sat
quietly for several minutes. She shook her head back and forth slowly, keeping her eyes on
her grilled cheese sandwich.</p><p>“Does she have to go?” The girl asked. “If we find her does she have to go?”</p><p>“I don’t know sweetie.” Sandra answered honestly.</p><p>They finished lunch and Sandra went upstairs to get her jacket. She sat down on her
bed for a moment thinking about Tammy. She was worried about how the girl would deal
with loosing her friend. “Alice?” Sandra said aloud. She looked around the room, hoping to
see the child. “I know you can hear me.” She said, in a slightly firmer tone. Alice was there.
Not in the blink of an eye, but just there, she did not fade in to view or float down from
the ceiling, she just appeared. Sandra startled, but managed to calm herself down quickly.
“What about Tammy.” She asked.</p><p>Alice stood quietly, looking at the girl solomnly. “I love her too, but she has you
now.” The spirt child stepped around the foot of Sandra’s bed to stand in front of her. “It’s
always cold where I am. I want to be warm again.” She reached out and touched Sandra’s
hand. “When you’re like this... You see things. It’s always scarry, always cold. I can’t rest
until my Daddy...” She trailed off, seeming to look past Sandra, into the shadows. “Daddy’s
old now, he’s sick. If he dies before you find me, he’ll come for me, he’ll hurt me again.”</p><p>“I won’t let him.” Sandra promissed with no idea how she could possibly keep such a
promise.</p><p>Sandra was about to gather up Tammy and head for the mountains when she heard a
car in the drive. She looked out the window to see Patty’s Landrover pulling up. “Shit.” She
whispered. If she had planned to go anywhere today the plan was shot. “Sorry Alice,” she
said, knowing the girl had already gone. “I can’t go today.”</p><p>The woman hurried down the stairs to meet Patty and William at the door. She helped
them bring in their things while giving a report on Tammy’s behavior. As always, the girl
had been a joy, no trouble at all.</p><p>Once they were settled in she went to the living room, finding Tammy there watching
television quietly. “Next weekend” She said. “I think we need to go up to doughnut rock.”
She knew what she was going to find. She didn’t want to see the girl’s body, but Alice was
trusting her.</p><p>They were quiet throughout most of the rest of the day. Tammy hardly spoke during
dinner and Sandra was sure the girl was angry at her. She wanted to say something to the
child but how could she possibly make loosing her best friend better.</p><p>That night in bed Sandra found she could not sleep. It was begining to be a familiar
scenario but this time it was not fear that had her laying awake in her bed. It was Alice and
Tammy. She was worried for them both. Worried for what Tammy would do when the girl
was gone, and worried that she would not be able to keep her promise to the little ghost
child.</p><p>Sandra was finally begining to feel sleepy when she heard her door open. A shock of
fear went through her but she calmed down, sitting up in the bed and preparing herself
for another visit from Alice.</p><p>It wasn’t Alice at the foot of the bed staring at her though, it was Tammy, rubbing
her eyes and yawning. “I had a bad dream.” She said. She didn’t wait for Sandra, she just
pushed her way onto the bed and under the covers. “I want to sleep with you tonight.”</p><p>Sandra rolled over and put her arm around the little girl pulling her tight. Tammy’s
scent in her nostrils awakened her desire. She began slowly rubbing the girl’s belly in
small circles. “Do you think you want to?” Sandra whispered at the girl’s ear.</p><p>“Yeah.” Tammy rolled over with a big smile on her face and closed her eyes, silently
awaiting a kiss from her baby sitter. Sandra leaned down and pressed her lips to the child,
parting them and invading the girl’s mouth with her tongue. She swirled it, wrestled with
the girl’s tongue and finally broke the kiss. “Do you want me to do anything special?”  
Sandra asked, Tammy just shrugged looking a bit uncomfortable. With a smile Sandra
began kissing the girl, working her way around the child’s soft body. She loved the way
Tammy felt in her arms.</p><p>Sandra was feeling warm, her sex ached and her skin was hot. She moved slowly
down the child’s belly to her mound. The babysitter pushed her fingers into the child as
she sucked the girl’s clit in to her mouth. Tammy inhaled sharply and pressed her head in
to the pillow.</p><p>With a wicked smile on her face Sandra withdrew her middle finger from the girl’s
warm, wet sex. Sandra gently pressed her middle finger against the child anus, sliding it
into Tammy rose bud opening. Tammy’s hands clentched at the covers and she opened
her mouth to protest but the sensation brought a wonderful new pleasure, stealing her
desire to stop it.</p><p>Slowly Sandra pushed her fingers in and out of the girl. Tammy moaned softly
rocking her hips in time. “I love you Sandy.” She whispered breathlessly.</p><p>Sandra hardly heard her. She began humming one of Tammy’s songs as she suckled
the girl’s clit, sending waves of pleasure radiating out from the child’s sex through her
whole body. The babysitter knew what she was doing to the girl.</p><p>Taking her time she slowly built up the preassure she was putting on the girl’s clit.
She began speeding up her fingers, letting one slide into the child’s small rosebud ass,
while the other pennitrated her vagina.</p><p>Tammy drew a sharp breath and raised her behind off the bed. Her hands tore at the
covers and she bit her bottom lip trying her best not to make any noise.</p><p>A deep moan escaped the girl’s lips and Sandra felt a shock of fear run through her.
The moan was very obviously that of a girl deep in orgasm.</p><p>Finally the little girl relaxed in to the bed. Her head rolled to the side and her legs
collapsed to the mattress. Her breath was slow, deep. She was enjoying the endorphines
rushing through her brain, making every inch of her skin feel as if it were alive and
tingling.</p><p>As the afterglow slowly ebbed Tammy sat up in the bed and looked down at her
babysitter. “What should I do?” She asked. Sandra thought about it for a moment before
she decided she wanted to try something with the girl.</p><p>“Come here.” She said as she coaxed the girl toward her. She then turned Tammy
around and helped the girl straddle her. “No we can kiss each other at the same time.” The
little girl giggled and slapped her hands over her face. It lasted only a moment and the she
laid down flat on Sandra’s belly, kissing her way down between the woman’s legs.</p><p>Tammy’s little tongue and newly initiated mouth fumbled with Sandra’s clit. It was
more than enough though, as she lapped at the child. Smelling Tammy’s excitement as
she felt the girl at her own sex sent electricity through her.</p><p>The little girl was bringing her closer to orgasm, and as she did the woman moaned,
causing vibrations that sent waves of pleasure through Tammy. The girl paused in her
manipulations of Sandra’s clit, laying her head against the woman’s thigh as another
orgasm raced through her. Sandra did her best to draw it out, lavishing in the girl’s juices
as she came.</p><p>Finally her orgasm subsided and Tammy returned her attention to Sandra’s clit.
Almost instantly the woman arched her back. The taste of Tammy’s sex in her mouth as an
orgasm washed over her intensified the expereince more than she could have thought
possible.</p><p>Sandra relaxed against the bed and Tammy rolled off of her, turning around and
moving to the top of the bed. The babysitter wrapped her arms around the child and
kissed her deeply. “God I love you sugar pop.” She whispered.</p><p>“I love you too Sandy.” Tammy snuggled against the woman and closed her eyes,
drifting in to sleep, still tingling.</p><p>Sandra opened her eyes and rolled on to her back, feeling Tammy still at her side.
They had slept together for a week now, ever since Alice’s last visit. The week befor
Sandra had made a promise and today she would keep it.</p><p>Since discovering that her little lover’s imaginary friend was not imaginary, Sandra
had felt a great many emotions, not the least of which being fear. More than being afraid
of the girl though she had been afraid she would find the child’s body. Now, today that
was exactly what she was going to do.</p><p>The woman showered and dressed before going downstairs to make herself
breakfast. Patty was sitting at the table when she walked in to the dining room. “Tammy’s
still asleep?” The girl’s mother asked.</p><p>“Yeah. She had a nightmare and slept with me last night.” For an instant Sandra could
have swore she saw a look of suspicion cross Patty’s face and it froze her heart. Trying not
to show the shock she was feeling Sandra changed the subject. “Do you know a place
called doughnut rock?”</p><p>“Yeah. I used to take Tammy there. It’s not far.”</p><p>“How do you get to it?”</p><p>“It’s too cold to go up there this time of year.” Patty said.</p><p>“I know. I’m not taking Tammy but I want to see it.” Sandra sipped her coffee.</p><p>“I have a map. I’ll get it after my coffee.” Patty still had a plate in front of her. She had
made herself eggs and sausage. She reached out with a single finger and pushed the plate
away slightly. “William isn’t home or I wouldn’t say this...” She started. She looked up at
her daughter’s trusted babysitter. “He doesn’t know I know he still smokes. Probably why
he can’t smell it.” Sandra felt her heart jump to her throat. There was something about
Patty’s tone that told her she knew... “If he knew what I know, well, you would be in a lot
of trouble.” The woman pushed her hand through her hair. “Do you have a cigarette?”
Sandra nodded her head unable to speak. She hardly thought to ask when Patty had
started smoking. The girl went and grabbed her smokes out of her jacket pocket in the
living room. When she got back to the table she handed one to Patty. “You might as well
have one too.” She said. Sandra nodded and took one out of the pack for herself. She lit
Patty’s for her then her own. “How long have you been sleeping with Tammy?” She asked
bluntly after several long pulls on the cigarette.</p><p>Tears welled in Sandra’s eyes. In that instant she saw all of her life falling apart. Most
of all though she saw herself loosing Tammy. “Uh... I Didn’t...  I mean...”</p><p>“Your honesty will dictate the rest of your life Sandra.” The woman said quietly.</p><p>“Oh god.” Sandra whispered. “Patty, I mean it just happened.”</p><p>“Maybe the first time. But not last night. Not the past week.” Sandra opened her
mouth but Patty held up her hand. “I heard you with her.” Sandra closed her eyes and put
her head in her hands.</p><p>“I’m so sorry Patty.” Was all she could say.</p><p>“William would have your head if he knew this... What exactly did you tell her to get
her to do it?” Patty asked. “And there’s no need to lie because I’m going to ask her the
same thing.”</p><p>“I don’t think you’d beleive me.” Was Sandra’s much delayed answer.</p><p>“Try me.”</p><p>Sandra took a deep breath, followed by several long drags on her cigarette. “Before I
started college I babysat this girl back home. After years of watching her she was like... I
dunno but she ended up my first girlfriend... And Tammy knew. She said Alice told her.”</p><p>“Alice?”</p><p>“You do know about Alice?”</p><p>“Yeah she’s the ghost.” Patty said frankly. “Or at least thats the story the neighbors
tell. Tammy must have heard the name when she was young because she’s talked about
her all her life.”</p><p>“Patty...” Sandra contemplated telling her employer everything she’d experienced
over the past few weeks. “She knew. I don’t know how. But she knew about Kelly and she
started asking questions. And then one thing led to another...”</p><p>“And you had sex with her.” Patty snuffed her cigarette on her plate. “A ghost told her
about you and another kid and she wanted to have sex with you? That’s the story?”</p><p>“That’s what she said. Patty she knew the girl’s name. I’ve never told any one about
her.”</p><p>“I suppose not.” Patty sat quietly for several moments. “And what did you tell her
would happen if she told?”</p><p>“I didn’t say much of anything. She told me she wouldn’t let anything happen to me.”
Sandra sat back, tears running down her cheeks.</p><p>“If that isn’t the story I’m going to get from her I would suggest that you start
running because I will tell William.” Patty got up and headed out of the dinning room . “I’ll
be back in a minute.”</p><p>Patty went upstairs. Sandra closed her eyes. She considered running out to her car
and getting in it... Driving. Running away but she had no where to go. Her heart sinking in
her chest she began to wonder if it was at possible for her to end her life.</p><p>The debate was over when Patty returned with a very sleepy Tammy shuffling along
next to her. After they sat down Patty ran her hand down her daughter’s hair. “What did
you two do last night?” She asked. Tammy looked quite confused. “In bed. After we all
went to sleep?”</p><p>Tammy lowered her head, tears forming in her eyes. “I’m sorry.”</p><p>“Your not in any trouble at all honey.” Patty hugged the girl, shooting a frustraited
look at the babysitter. “Honey, did Sandra make you do anything you didn’t want to?” The
girl immediately shook her head. “Did she tell you she’d do anything to you if you told?”</p><p>“No mommy. She told me we shouldn’t but I wanted to and I begged her please don’t
make her go away!” The girl was sobbing as she spoke. Patty sat quietly consoling her
daughter for quite some time before she kissed her on the cheek and told her to go watch
television.</p><p>“I will talk to her about it later Sandra... Not everything you see on television is true
though. I know that from personal experience. My first time was with my cousin. I was
nine and he was thirty. To this day I do not beleive he would have done anything if I’d told
him not too. But there was no pennitration. He knew I was to little. I continued to see him
for years. Until I was about seventeen actually when he died. He’s the reason we’re sitting
her talking and not at a police station... I suspected you probably liked little girls when I
hired you. It was just something in your eyes. Part of me hoped you wouldn’t get involved
with her. But now that it’s happened I want you to know I have my eye on you. You’ll
respect her wishes like you would an adult or we will talk to the police.” Patty reached for
the pack of cigarettes and pulled out another. She lit it and laughed to herself. “I used to
torture him. I’d tell him to stop just because he would and I knew it made him crazy. But I
loved him with all my heart and would have done anything he asked.”</p><p>Sandra swallowed hard. Her life was not ending. She could hardly understand it but
Patty was allowing her to continue her relationship with Tammy. It did not right away, but
it would soon sink in that Patty had been sexually active as a child and seemed to look
back on it fondly. “Your letting me stay?” She finally asked, trying to confirm what she
thought she’d heard.</p><p>“For as long as Tammy wants. I’ll keep this from Will. You make sure you do too.”
Patty drew one her cigarette. “I understand Tammy’s affection for you. I didn’t know she
was gay, and I’d hoped she wouldn’t be but in the long run it doesn’t matter. I know what I
felt when Jack took an interest in me that way. I suspect it’s much the same thing Tammy
feels. I felt grown up and pretty. But I know now he saw me as a child and that’s what
attracted him. I guess that’s what I dont understand Sandra, why are you attracted to
children? Why don’t you want an equal?”</p><p>“Tammy is an equal.” Sandra immediately answered. She knew the girl did not have
her experience or knowledge but she viewed the girl as being equal to her. “But I dont
know how to answer that. Any more than I know how to answer why I like females and not
males. It’s just what I feel.” Patty listened. She had heard it before, from her cousin. When
she had reached puberty she had asked him the same thing. Any other answer would have
made her much more catious than she already was.</p><p>“I can’t pretend this doesn’t make me nervous. Tammy means more to me than
anything in the world. I can’t get pregnant. But it doesn’t matter to me any more. Adopting
made me realize that biology has nothing to do with one’s ability to love a child. When I
told Tammy she was adopted I explained that it meant some one in the world wanted her
more than anything imaginable. I told her she was always ours but that we just had to wait
for some one else to have her. I couldn’t love that little girl any more if she had come out
of me, maybe I love her more this way, so whatever you do, keep in mind what I will do if
you hurt her.”</p><p>Sandra understood. She was begining to have doubts now though. Even Patty’s
conffession of a lover throughout her childhood was not enough to comfort her. “I
couldn’t live with myself if I hurt her.” Sandra finally whispered. Patty didn’t say it but
Sandra was sure she knew the woman was thinking she wouldn’t get too.</p><p>Sandra went upstairs where she broke down. Tears provoked by terror poured down
her cheeks. She crumpled to the floor next to her bed and rested her head against the
matress.</p><p>The girl finally brushed tears from her eyes and looked up to find Alice staring at her
with desperation in her eyes. “Why didn’t you warn Tammy?” Sandra finally asked. There
was no answer. Sandra suspected the girl had known what would happen and did not see
it as a threat. “Patty was going to give me a map.”</p><p>“He hardly burried me. It was dark and he was in a hurry to get away before some
one saw.” Alice’s voice echoed.</p><p>Sandra stood. She wanted to reach out and rub the girl’s shoulder, or some how
comfort her but she knew she could not. It did not matter Alice vanished almost as soon
as Sandra reached her feet. She made her way back down stairs after stopping to wash her
face. She found Patty and waited patiently as the woman retrieved the map she had
promissed.</p><p>The babysitter walked through the living room, stopping to kiss Tammy before she
went out through the garage. She knew William had a folding shovel he kept there and she
wanted to get it before leaving.</p><p>The drive to doughnut rock was longer than she had expected. Several times she was
sure she had passed it. Finally however she saw the nearly circular rock with a hole
through the center. There was a pull out obviously specifically for the purpose of letting
people get closer to the rock. Sandra parked her car and walked over to the rock pulling
her jacket tight around her. It was cold at the higher elevation but she suspected the chill
she felt had another origin. After several moments she went back to her car and got the
shovel. Once she had this she returned to the rock. “Okay Alice... Show me what you
brought me here for.” She said quietly.</p><p>‘Sandra!’</p><p>The voice was distant, shouted. It startled the woman but she knew who it was.
Nervously she approached a brick wall which separated the pull out from and steep incline
down the side of the mountain that the road was cut in to. Sandra approached the thigh
high wall and looked down the mountain... Nothing but trees. slowly she made her way
around the edge of the wall and began a careful descent toward the line of trees several
yards down the side of the mountain.</p><p>“Here.” Sandra startled when she heard the voice. She looked in the direction it
seemed to come from and found Alice standing just inside the trees. Sandra began moving
twoard the girl. Once she reached the child She unfolded the shovel.</p><p>“I can do this.” Sandra whispered to herself.</p><p>The babysitter began digging. Carefully. She was terrified she would hit the girl’s
body and the little ghost would some how react to it. Each shovel full seemed to take
forever. However just a few feet under the topsoil her shovel hit something. Immediately
Sandra looked up to find Alice still there, starring intently in to the hole. The woman knelt
down and began pulling dirt away and throwing it out of the hole with her hands. As she
did she was uncovering what was obviously the body of a child. Long blond hair, and the
same flower print dress worn by the ghost that had brought her here. Having been burried
the body was partially mummified. Whatever the circumstances she was more than just a
skeleton, something Sandra hardly expected.</p><p>Sandra sat back and pulled her glove off. She pushed her hand through her hair and
swallowed hard. She had uncovered the hand to find a scrap of torn cloth in it. The cloth
was dirty and decayed but she reconized it as a part of the scarf she had found in the attic.
The Babysitter reached in to her jacket and withdrew her cell phone. She slid it open and
much to her surprise found she had one bar. There must be a tower somewhere in the
distance. She dialed nine one one.</p><p>“Nine one one what is your emergency?”</p><p>“I found a dead body.” Sandra said calmly.</p><p>“Are you sure they’re dead?”</p><p>“Yeah, she’s been here almost twenty years.” Sandra drew a deep breath. “I’m at a
place called doughnet rock, maybe fifty yards down the mountain in a bunch of trees.”</p><p>“I’ll have a Sherrif out to you as soon as possible don’t touch anything.”</p><p>“Yeah.” Sandra hung up and laid back on the ground. “You’re safe now?” She asked.</p><p>“Not yet.” Alice’s voice echoed. “When they burry me. When they catch him. Then I’ll
be safe.” Sandra sat up. The girl was kneeling at the edge of the shallow grave. “It was my
favorite dress. I hated wearing dresses, except this one.” She reached out to touch the
dirty material but her hand just passed through it. “You saved me.” Alice looked up at
Sandra and smiled, then she was gone.</p><p>Sandra struggled back up the hill using the shovel to climb with. When she finally
reached her car she opened the trunk and dropped the shovel in.</p><p>She had only been waiting ten minutes, just enough time to smoke a cigarette, when
the sherrif pulled in to the small lot. He got out of his car and put his hat on. “You placed
a nine one one call?” The man asked as he approached Sandra.</p><p>“Yeah. I found a body.” Sandra pushed herself off her car and walked toward the
officer. “I live in a house in Boulder where a girl vanished more than ten years ago... I think
she’s down there.”</p><p>“Boulder is quite a ways from here.” The sherrif walked to the wall and looked over.
“Why do you think it’s this body?”</p><p>“Alice. Her name was Alice.” Sandra looked down at the trees. “She told me.” The cop
gave her a synical glance, but in the twenty years he had been a sherrif he had heard
nearly everything. Sandra was not the first person he had heard claim a ghost had told
them something.</p><p>“Well I guess I need to climb down there and see this.”</p><p>“Do you want me to show you?”</p><p>“No. I have some rope in the trunk I’ll go down there, see what you’ve found.” The
officer got his gear from his car and began working his way down the mountainside. He
only had to search for a moment before he found the hole Sandra had dug and the small
body within.</p><p>Once he reached the pull out again he radioed his base. Done, he returned his
attention to Sandra. “She told you?” He scoffed. “You know, usually when some one claims
there was a ghost, it turns out to just be the one haunting a guilty person. You wanna tell
me how you knew where to dig?”</p><p>“The truth, I hardly believe it. But I was like a baby when she died.”</p><p>“I guess you were.” The sherrif pulled out a note pad and began writing. “You said
her name is Annie?”</p><p>“Alice.” Sandra answered, annoyed at the poor attempt at deception.</p><p>“You live in her house?” The officer looked up. “Her family is still there?”</p><p>“No. They sold the house. I work for the family that lives there now. They told me
that the girl’s father is in Denver at a mental hospital...” Sandra looked down the
mountain. “He’s the one that did it.”</p><p>“Let me guess, the ghost told you?”</p><p>“He strangled her with a scarf. If you look in her hand you’ll see part of it. I found the
rest in the attic of the house I live in.”</p><p>“What’s the address?” The officer snapped. Sandra gave him the address. He
immediatley radioed the information to his dispatcher.</p><p>“I have a key.” Sandra found it on her key ring and handed it to the officer.</p><p>“As soon as rescue gets here we’re going to go see what’s in your attic.” He handed
the key back.</p><p>Sandra waited patiently until several other police officers and a fire department
rescue vehicle showed up. The sherrif and several deputies stood around talking for what
seemed like forever, often looking over at her and then back to the sherrif.</p><p>Finally the sherrif asked her to lead him to her house. The drive home seemed longer
but only because Sandra was afraid to face Patty, and if he was home, William.</p><p>When she pulled in the driveway she sat quietly inside the car for several moments
with the sherrif waiting outside. Finally she lead him up the porch to the door and inside.
“Patty?” She called as she stepped inside. The woman answered from the dinning room
where she, William and Tammy sat eating a late lunch.</p><p>She explained everything she could, as well as she could, to her employers after
introducing the officer to them. She then led every one, including Tammy, up to Tammy’s
room where she opened the attic and pulled down the stair.</p><p>“Where did you get the key?” Patty asked, surprised.</p><p>“It was back there in the woods.” Sandra answered. Patty just shook her head in
disbelief. William watched quietly from the doorway, holding his daughter back.</p><p>Several minutes passed before the officer returned with the scarf on the end of his
pen. “Did you touch this?” He asked.</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“You need to come give a DNA sample then.” He said.</p><p>Sandra’s only knowledge of forensics came from television but this was enough to
tell her that even if there had been DNA on the scarf, chances were they would not be able
to detect it. When the officer left though, she followed to give her sample.</p><p>It was long after sundown when Sandra walked back through the front door to find
William waiting for her. “Okay, explain it again.” He said. Sandra took off her coat and
hung it up. She then walked to the dinning room and sat down. “I’m hungry, can I get
some dinner?”</p><p>“There’s mac on the stove, it’ll be ready soon.”</p><p>“I swear this is the truth William. I saw Tammy’s friend Alice. She told me where to
find the key, where to find the scarf and where to dig.”</p><p>“You know I can’t beleive that.” He pulled a chair out and sat down. “I wanted to fire
you. You brought the police to my house, something I have very little patience for. I don’t
believe in ghosts, or psycics or any of that bullshit... However... This would qualify as
something I cannot explain.” He reached to the breast pocket of his shirt as if you pull
something out but it was empty. Patty had said he was smoking again. Sandra wondered if
he could smell the smoke in the house from the cigarettes she and Patty had smoked
earlier that day.</p><p>“Do you want to talk about this outside?” Sandra finally asked. William shook his head
at first but finally, his head still wagging back and forth he said yes.</p><p>Outside Sandra handed him a cigarette before lighting one for herself. She offered
the lighter to William but he had already pulled a Zippo from his pocket. “You’re good for
Tammy. She’d be crushed if she lost you. Patty thinks so too. Which is why I can’t bring
myself to let you go. Besides, for a lesbian your alright.” Sandra was shocked. She had no
idea he knew. “I’m kidding. I support your rights.” He took on a more serious tone. “Patty
believes your story. Ever since Tammy could talk she’s talked about Alice. On her fifth
birthday she made us set a place for Alice and even cut her a piece of cake...”</p><p>“If I hadn’t seen her William...” Sandra trailed off. “Tammy is going to need a lot of
love to get through this. Alice is her best friend and when this is all over, she’ll be gone.”</p><p>Five days. The sherrif that had met Sandra at doughnut rock came to the house while
Sandra was there alone with Tammy. “They are going to burry her tomorrow.” He told
Sandra once she had let him in to the house. “You’ve been cleared. They matched some
DNA to her father, it’s like you said he’s in Fort Logan. The other DNA is female and
definately a relative... He confessed to everything when we brought him in.” The officer
scratched his head. “I just want to know the truth. How did you really know?”</p><p>“Tammy?” Sandra called. Several moments passed before the girl walked in to the
living room. Her eyes got wide when she saw the sherrif and she looked afraid. “Sweetie,
can you tell him about Alice?”</p><p>“She’s my best friend. She lives in the attic.”</p><p>“Why does she live there?” The officer asked.</p><p>“Because her Daddy hurt her there. He used to take her up there and make her do
things.”</p><p>“And she told you this?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“But she’s just an imaginary friend isn’t she?” He asked.</p><p>Tammy shook her head. She looked at Sandra. “Tell him she’s real Sandy, tell him you
saw her too.”</p><p>“I did.” Sandra answered. Tammy seemed relieved.</p><p>“Ok sweetheart, thank you. You can run along and play now.” Tammy looked annoyed
when the officer said that, as if she felt talked down too.</p><p>“She’s real officer.” Sandra shifted on the couch. “I wouldn’t believe it either though.”</p><p>“Yeah.” The officer stood. “They are going to burry her and First Methodist down the
street there. Her mother is in town for the funeral.”</p><p>“Do you know what time?”</p><p>“Three I think.”</p><p>The officer left.</p><p>The next day Sandra told Tammy that they were going to go to Alice’s funeral. It
coaxed tears from the girl but she insisted she wanted to go. Patty had approved the field
trip, grudgingly.</p><p>Sandra pulled in to the parking lot of the church. She had delibrately missed the
church service. They were there for the grave side. They walked across the graveyard,
stopping several yards from a tent and several rows of chairs in two columns. A
disturbingly small casket sat suspended over an open grave. Slowly people began to
gather, seating themselves at on the chairs. “Can we sit there?” Tammy asked.</p><p>“No sweetie. Thats for the family.”</p><p>That would have been it if a woman, vieled and obviously crying approached them.
“Who are you?” She asked. She looked at Sandra for several moments. “Sandra? Are you
Sandra Kerrigan?” She asked.</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“The police told me a woman found her in the mountains. That was you?” She tried to
smile. “I can’t thank you enough.” She reached out and took Sandra’s arm, leading both
she and Tammy to the gaveside.</p><p>“She misses you.” Tammy said quietly.</p><p>“I miss her.” The woman, obviously Alice’s mother, answered.</p><p>“She told me she loves you.”</p><p>The woman hardly blinked when Tammy said this. She simply nodded her head. “She
talks to you?”</p><p>“She’s my best friend.”</p><p>“Then you should sit with me.” Tammy looked up at her babysitter who nodded her
head.</p><p>The woman led Tammy to the front row where they sat. Sandra seated herself at the
back of the group and remained quiet through out the service.</p><p>When it was over Alice’s mother brought Tammy back to Sandra. “You probably won’t
see her any more sweetie.” The woman said. “But if you do, can you tell her I love her?”</p><p>Tammy looked to her left, then back up at the woman. “She came to see you. She
says not to worry about her any more.”</p><p>More tears from her mother. The woman knelt down and hugged Tammy before she
headed away from the gravesite.</p><p>Tammy went straight to her room when they got home. She did not come out until
dinner. It was obvious she had been crying and she looked broken. She ate quietly and
when she was finshed went back to her room.</p><p>“We shouldn’t leave her alone to long.” Sandra said. “Alice is gone now and she needs
us.”</p><p>“I’ll talk to her.” Patty said. She looked at her husband. “You should come too.” She
sighed and scraped her fork around her plate. “When we’re done she should have a friend
to talk too.” Patty looked up at Sandra. “She needs the only other real friend she has.”</p><p>William shook his head and looked from his wife to Sandra and back. “We’re treating
Alice like she’s real?”</p><p>“Billy... Honey I’m starting to think she was.” Patty set her fork down and wiped the
corners of her mouth. “Either way though, her feelings are real.”</p><p>After dinner Tammy’s parents went to her room. They did all they could to console
her, knowing that a long time would pass before the hurt their daughter was feeling would
subside. After several hours They came downstairs. Patty did not need to say anything for
Sandra to know it was her turn.</p><p>Sandra went upstairs. She tapped on the door and stepped in to the room to find
Tammy laying on the bed staring at the blank television screen. “Hey sugar pop.” She said
as she sat on the bed and began rubbing the girl’s back. “Is Alice gone now?” She asked
after a long silence.</p><p>“She said she’ll always be with me.” Tammy rolled one her side. “Her mom wanted to
see her but Alice couldn’t go to her. Alice is sad for her mom. She says she has to go away
but she’ll always be with me it just wont be the same any more.” A tear trickled down
Tammy’s cheek. “Her daddy is gonna die tomorrow. He’s sick, and Alice said he’s getting
sicker cause he got arrested.”</p><p>Sandra remembered something she had read years before when she went through a
phase of fascination with the paranormal. Murder victims can’t rest until thier killer is
caught. And killers are forever bound to the person they killed. So if they die before the
murder is solved neither can leave the world. They are both locked together forever.</p><p>This would not be the case for Alice. Her father had been caught. She had been
found. When he died he would go where ever it is he was destine to go, but Alice was
free... However, the desprate need for help no longer gave her strength. Sandra did not
know if Alice was going on to the next world, or if because she had been saved, as were
her words, she could no longer be with Tammy as she always had been. She knew enough
about the paranormal from her readings to know that without something to fuel them,
spirits often simply grew weaker until they were all together gone.</p><p>“You know, you helped her Tammy. Without your help, without you helping make me
see her there’s no telling what would have happened to her. You’ve done a very kind
thing.”</p><p>“I know.” Tammy said queitly. “Am I always going to see ghosts Sandra?” Tammy
asked. “Cause I don’t want too. It makes me sad.”</p><p>“I don’t know sweetheart. Maybe. But if you do, it’s okay. Maybe you can help them
too.”</p><p>Sandra laid down next to her little lover and drapped her arm over the girl. The
child’s twin bed was small, almost too small for both of them, but Sandra did not want to
disturb Tammy.</p><p>They laid on the bed talking quielty until long after midnight when Patty came up to
tell them that she and William were going to bed. She looked at Sandra for a long time
before she closed the door and walked downstairs.</p><p>“Do you want too?” Tammy asked several minutes after her mother had left them. She
moved close to Sandra on the bed and kissed her on the lips.</p><p>Sandra ran her hand down the girl’s back and smiled at her. “Are you sure
sweetheart?” She asked. “You’ve been through a lot today.” Tammy just nodded her head.
“Okay sweetie, but can we go to my room, your bed is really little.”</p><p>Tammy giggled and got up. She hurried out of the room and across the hall to
Sandra’s room where she was soon joined by her babysitter.</p><p>Sandra pushed the girl gently down on the bed, kissing her as she did. She nibbled at
Tammy’s throat, careful not to leave marks. She made her way to the girl’s nipples where
she teased them to erectness. Slowly she kissed down the girl’s chest to her belly where
she nibbled until the girl giggled and tried to roll away.</p><p>“Shh!” Sandra laughed. She pressed her finger to Tammy’s lips. “Here.” Sandra
handed the girl a pillow. “Bit of this if you feel like your going to laugh or squeal or
anything.” Obediantly the girl to the pillow and began gnawing on it, giggling all the while.</p><p>Sandra gently caressed the girl, hesitant to proceed after the conversation she had
with Patty the previous morning. Slowly she worked her hands over the child’s body,
building her courage.</p><p>Slowly she ran her hands up Tammy’s legs to her sex where the thumbed the girl’s
clit. Tammy wiggled and Sandra could hear her moaning. Sandra closed her eyes and
leaned down, running her tongue along Tammy’s slit. The soft downy hair of her pubus
and thighs felt wonderful on Sandra’s cheek. She sighed softly and lost herself in the
sensation.</p><p>Lapping at the girl’s clit she felt her own desire growing with each twitch and groan
from the girl. Sandra pushed a finger in to the child working it in and out as she suckled
the child’s clit. Slowly at first, but comming faster, Tammy began moaning and writhing on
the bed. Suddenly Tammy threw her arms around the pillow she had been given and
locked her legs around Sandra’s head. Several long deep breaths, exhaled in a moan told
Sandra that Tammy had reached her climax.</p><p>Tammy relaxed against the bed. She pushed the pillow off her face to her chest and
closed her eyes, breathing heavily. Sandra crawled up to lay next to her, still tasting the
child’s honey on her lips. Tammy opened her eyes and rolled up on her side. She hesitated
a moment before she finally leaned in and licked Sandra’s chin up to her bottom lip. She
leaned back smiling in the dim light. “You taste different from me.” She said.</p><p>“Well probably cause I’m older.” Sandra kissed her softly. “I love the way you taste.”
Tammy immediately wrinkled her nose and giggled.</p><p>Tammy, as much immitating her babysitter as acting on instinct, began kissing
Sandra’s nipples. She nibbled softly, obviously trying to be careful. Much like her
babysitter had done Tammy kissed and licked her way down too Sandra’s sex where she
hesitated, running her fingers over Sandra’s shaved mound. She rolled on her side and ran
her hair between her own legs, rubbing her sex. “It feels different than mine.” Tammy
finally said.</p><p>“Well, cause I shave, but you still have tiny little soft hairs there... It kind of makes
you feel like velvet.”</p><p>Tammy thought about this for several seconds. “I like velvet.” She finally said. Sandra
laughed softly and tangled her fingers in Tammy’s hair.</p><p>“Me too.”</p><p>Sandra was trembling with excitement. She felt as if just a single touch would be
enough to send her over the edge, and it nearly was. Tammy leaned in and pressed her
tongue against her babysitter’s clit. She moved it around slowly, trying to mimic Sandra’s
actions.</p><p>That was all it took though for Sandra to cum. An orgasm pulsed through her. Waves
of ecstasy caused Sandra too loose touch with the world around her for a moment before
at last she returned to find Tammy laying between her legs looking up at her. The little girl
covered her mouth and giggled. “You got all tense. Is that what I do when it happens to
me?” She asked.</p><p>“Mmmhmm.” Was all Sandra could manage. She hooked her hands under Tammy’s
arms and pulled the girl up to lay next to her. She laid her arm over the child and drifted
in and out of sleep for quite some time before she suddenly found herself completely
awake. She opened her eyes to see Alice standing at the edge of the bed. Some how she
wasn’t afraid or startled. The girl seemed different some how. She was semi transparent,
and had a soft glow all around her. She was smiling a warm smile.</p><p>For the first time ever Sandra saw the girl’s lips move when she spoke. “Thank you.”
She whispered.</p><p>Sandra pushed herself  up on to her elbow. She reached out carefully toward Alice.
Understanding, Alice reached toward her. Their fingers touched, only for a moment, but
the child spirit, though she looked like a spirit, felt real, she felt warm. “I hope you find
peace Alice.” Sandra said quietly. The little girl smiled more broadly as she faded away.</p><p>Tammy rolled on to her back and looked up at Sandra, “she’s warm now.” The girl
said. She swallowed and tried to smile. “That’s what she always wanted.”</p><p>Sandra laid back down and closed her eyes. The University had a parapsychology
department. Monday morning she would talk to the Department head, a man who had
been saddled with the unfortunate nick name, Dr. Venkman. She planned to change her
major. Alice had changed her life. She found herself wondering the same thing Tammy
seemed to be. She wondered if she would always see ghosts now.</p>"
87,"Odd Cookie, Chapter 1",Amanda,1,A young girl develops a relationship with her art teacher.,"['Fg', 'mast', 'cons', 'rom', 'ped']","<p>Ariel was twelve and one day. Her birthday had come and gone and nothing was
different for her. Next year she was a teenager, but for the next three hundred and sixty
four days she was still a child. Today was a typical monday for her. She was making her
way to her sixth period art class, the only class she actually liked, with the only teacher
that would call her Ariel. Her real name was Elizabeth, but she had insisted on being called
Ariel since she was eight and had seen The Little Mermaid.</p><p>As Ariel sat down she pushed her black dyed bangs out of her face and looked up to
see Ms. Freddinberg smiling at the class from behind her desk. ‘How can some one always
be happy like that?’ she thought to herself. Ariel never called her teacher Ms. Freddinberg,
she called her Freddy. It had started as a general show of disrespect for authority but as
time had gone on, the nickname was more one of affection. Despite the night and day
differences between them the girl liked her art teacher. The woman always had words of
encouragement and even her critisisms were kind.</p><p>Ariel looked like a little goth girl with her black died hair and heavy eyeliner. She had
streaks of blond bleached in chunks in her hair and often died them red, blue or fuscia.
She wore too much makeup in general, but far too much for a child of only twelve. Her lips
were always perfectly covered in a lipstick the shade of dried blood and her base was three
shades too fair for her complexion. Most days she wore all black. Black billowy skirts,
black tops, black boots. Once in a while she wore socks striped with pink, green or white
on black. Her hair was shoulder length and spiky and she had pierced her lip with a safety
pin but usually wore a hoop in it.</p><p>It did not matter what she looked like, she was not a goth. She did not listen to
depressing music or write dreary poetry. She had no need to find things that would
depress her, there was plenty in her life to be unhappy about. Sixth period art though was
not one of those things.</p><p>Here in this class, for fourty five minutes a day she was free. For that short time some
one actually listened to her. Some one treated her like she was a person and not a burden.</p><p>Mike, Ariel’s ex-stepfather, had sexually abused her from the time she was nine
years old. It had been painful everytime, the whole time. He was rough, drunk and
clumbsy. Ariel resented her mother, who she was sure had known. She resented her
because her mother should have protected her. The little girl had remained silent for two
years, enduring the pain, the shame and the feeling that she was dirty. She remained silent
because Mike had told her he would kill her if she said anything. He was a cop and Ariel
believed he would and no one would do anything about it. Finally one night though, she
had stood up for herself. Mike came home drunk, nothing new. He went to her room and
woke her. He began his normal attempt to prepare her by rubbing her slit but as usual it
served only to stir fear and disgust in Ariel.</p><p>This time, when Mike began to unbutton his pants Ariel stood up on the bed and told
him no, she screamed it. She told him if he ever touched her again she’d tell the police.
Mike, in his drunken state, nearly beat her to death.</p><p>Even though it was late, some one had heard the noise from Mike’s attack on her and
called for help. When the police arrived though it was all but too late. Ariel was barely
concious. She had three broken ribs and a broken cheek bone. Her face was bloodied,
swollen and bruised.</p><p>When she arrived at the hospital it was immeidately assumed that she was raped and
without any one actually checking in to anything a rape kit was run on her. There was no
evidence of recent sexual activity. However, Ariel heard the nurse speaking to a police
officer in her half concious state. She heard then what she came to regaurd as the most
beautiful thing any one had ever said. ‘....A victim of repeated sexual abuse...”  Words that
had freed her from Mike.</p><p>The rape kit was eventually thrown out of court, but the other findings from her
examination, and her own testimony was enough to put Mike in prison for forty years,
paroll in fifteen.</p><p>Ariel’s mother did not take this well. She was outraged. She testified that Ariel had
always had a crush on Mike. That she beleived the girl had tried to get him to sleep with
her and when he refused she made up this story. It was what the family believed even
though the courts had found him guilty.</p><p>Ariel was deposited with her Aunt Sadie a week after sentencing. Her mother moved
to California shortly afterward, and they had not spoken since. The girl had been with he
aunt for seven months now. It was only better than her life before because no one tried to
have sex with her. No one tried to talk to her, ask her how her day was, see if she needed
something or anything else. Her cousins hated her, she was the reason that they had to
share a room, being that they were both boys. Her aunt beleived her mother’s version of
the events and made no secret of it.</p><p>School was only slightly better than home. Here at least there was Freddy. The rest of
her day was something she did her best to forget. Every one in school thought she was gay
and as yet, in Longmont Colorado, it was not okay to be gay. What complicated the issue,
was that although it was only a rumor, it happened to be true. Ariel had known for the
better part of her life that she like girls better than boys and her expierence with Mike had
only served to solidify this.</p><p>“You really do have a talent.” Freddy said as she handed Ariel a large piece of paper.
“I’ve seen a lot of improvment since the beginning of the year.”</p><p>Ariel took her drawing and smiled. Something hardly any one but Freddy ever saw.
She liked drawing. She liked art. Much of her time was spent drawing or painting. She had
also taken up calligraphy and had quite an aptitude for it. Her art though was something
she kept largely hidden. It had a meaning for her that she could not show any one else.
Freddy only saw what the girl could bring herself to show in class. At home, two of her
dresser drawers were fille with drawings and paintings, mostly of an anime style character
that had no name and was always alone.</p><p>Every other class dragged on. But art class was always over before Ariel even had a
chance to really begin to relax and enjoy it. Today was no different. The class bell rang
and she began gathering up her things. On her way out of the class room Freddy caught
her arm and pulled her back through the door.</p><p>“I noticed you live pretty close to me.” She said once the class was empty. “I drive
right by your house everyday.” Ariel shrugged. “Does your mother give you a ride home?”
Freddy knew the answer, she had seen the girl walking.</p><p>“My aunt... I live with my aunt.” Ariel’s almost apologetic voice came back. “She
doesn’t like to drive so I walk.” When she said that her voice took on a bitter tone.</p><p>“That’s got to be three miles.” Freddy said quietly. “Well I was thinking, I could give
you a ride since we live so close.”</p><p>Ariel almost seemed to brighten for a moment but it was quickly replaced with a
suspicious look. “I can’t pay for gas.” She said quickly. Freddy shook her head, her smile
not fading. “My aunt will get mad if I stay after school too long.”</p><p>“Not to worry. I leave when you do. I don’t do overtime.” Freddy opened her desk
drawer and pulled out a hall pass. The class bell was about to ring and Ariel would need a
pass to excuse the tardie. She wrote it out and handed it to the girl. “So should we meet
here after school?”</p><p>Ariel looked down at the pass for a moment before looking back up at Freddy.
“Okay.” She finally said.</p><p>The girl made her way to the next class, thinking about the art teacher. She
wondered what the woman wanted from her. In her life Ariel had come to believe that the
only time some one was nice was when they wanted something. The girl knew she was just
a kid and had nothing to offer, thus kindness was as rare as hen’s teeth. The ideas in her
head made her sad. She liked Freddy. More than liked her. Over the past few months in
school she had developed a crush on her teacher. She was worried now though that Freddy
was only being nice because she wanted something.</p><p>The thought that her teacher might want sex had not escaped the girl. A part of her
was frightened but another part wanted that to be it. Ariel felt very drawn to the woman
and although the idea of sex, even the idea of masturbation, frightened her, it did not stir
the same feelings when she thought of Freddy.</p><p>Ariel propped her head against her hand and looked up at the teacher glassy eyed,
waiting for the day to end. Each minute seemed to tick past slower than the previous.</p><p>When the bell finally rang Ariel almost jumped out of her seat. She collected her
things and hurried to her locker where she got her coat and the books she would need for
her homework.</p><p>The girl slung her backpack over her shoulder and began walking toward the art
room, ignoring the students hissing things like ‘Freak’ at her as she went. They did not
matter today. Normally it would serve to send a shock of sadness through her. A cold
blade that cut from her chest to her belly. She never showed it, she never let any one see
that it bothered her. Hiding her emotions was an artform she had mastered. Today though
they did not matter to her. She hardly even noticed them.</p><p>Ariel should have been in the sixth grade. She was barely twelve. But she had skipped
ahead. She was in seventh grade. There was a rumor that she might be moved up yet
again but she hoped it was not true. It was already hard enough being the youngest kid in
school.</p><p>“Hello Ariel.” Freddy said in the cheeriest tone as the girl walked in to the art room.
“I’m ready to go, can you get the lights?” Ariel nodded her head and turned off the lights.
She waited at the door for Freddy to lead her out.</p><p>They made their way out of the school quickly and out to the teacher’s parking lot.
Freddy lead the girl to a Toyota and unlocked the door. Ariel was not surprised when she
noticed the hybrid logo on the vehicle, after all Freddy was very much a hippie.</p><p>Freddy got in her side and waited for Ariel to fasten her seatbelt before pushing her
curly mouse brown hair out of her face. She started the car and pulled out of the lot.</p><p>Freddy looked over at Ariel. She felt a wash of saddness for the child. She did not
know the specifics of her little passenger’s story but she knew the type. All the goth girls
were the same. Depressed. Usually sexually abused, ignored, no real friends. In middle
school she had to cope with meeting them on the beggining of a long painful road. Drugs,
more abuse, sometimes suicide. Lots of the goths tried to kill themselves. It was a cry for
attention, it was their adolescent way of begging for help. Not Ariel though. Freddy knew
that if this girl tried suicide she would not be crying out for help or attention. If she tried it
would be a cry for release.</p><p>“It’s the yellow house right?”</p><p>“Yeah.” Ariel answered quietly.</p><p>“You always seem so glum. How could any one that lives in such a bright house be so
sad?”</p><p>“It’s not that bright on the inside.” Ariel scoffed. Whether the girl knew it or not she
had spoken volumes about the world.</p><p>“How do you like art class?” Freddy asked after a short silence.</p><p>“It’s my favorite.” Ariel answered, brightening a little.</p><p>“Well you have a lot of talent. What types of art do you like?” Freddy asked.</p><p>“I like painting, and drawing mostly. I’m also learning calligraphy.”</p><p>“Are you? I’d like to see what you’ve done.” Freddy said, showing genuine interest.</p><p>And just like that, the ride was over. Freddy pulled in to Ariel’s drive way and put the
car in park.</p><p>“Thank you for the ride Freddy.” Ariel said shyly as she got out of the car. She pulled
her book bag from the back seat and waved before heading in to the house.</p><p>Freddy pulled out of the drive and headed the two short blocks to her home. Before
she got out of the car she glanced at the passenger seat and caught a glimpse of
something. Ariel had left behind three black hairs on the seat. The art teacher smiled,
perhaps the goddess was giving her a sign. She pulled the hairs off the seat and gathered
her things. Though she hardly knew the girl, the teacher had developed an affection for
her. A soft spot that only grew softer with time.</p><p>Inside her house she went to her alter and placed the hairs on it, saying a short
prayer. She got up and started to walk away before she paused. There was something
nagging her. The same thing that always nagged her. Freddy went back to her altar and
knelt down. “Goddess, please, please don’t let this be more of my cat stuff.”</p><p>Freddy went to the living room and laid down on the couch, she looked at the
television. She thought about turning it on for a moment but as always left it off, electing
instead to turn on the stereo. Motzart flowed from the speakers and she closed her eyes.</p><p>Freddy thought about the girl. She thought about Ariel a lot. Freddy had taken a job
teaching in Pritchard Middle School because she liked kids, and she liked working with
them. She chose a middle school because for most of her adult life she knew she was
attracted to young girls, very young. She had never dated a student. She had never done
anything with any student but Ariel was different. She felt something very special for the
girl. Not to mention the physical attraction. For as different from herself as they were, goth
girls were very attractive to Freddy.</p><p>Four more days until the weekend, four more chances to get to know the little girl
better. Freddy smiled to herself. She was looking forward to the next ride home. She
wished that she did not have to be at school an hour before the students. If she did not
she could give Ariel a ride both ways.</p><p>Chapter 2.</p><p>
Freddy watched Ariel walk up the driveway to her door and go inside. She had been
giving the girl a ride home now for three weeks and only just barely gotten the child to
open up a little.</p><p>What little she had learned saddened her. So much so that she had considered calling
child protective services. She dismissed the idea quickly though. She had long ago decided
that social services was no better than the abusive situation some one was already in.</p><p>When Freddy was young, a friend of hers had been placed in state’s custody. He was
put in a place called Denver Children’s Home. A few years after he turned eighteen he
killed himeself. In the note he left he talked about that placement and how it would not let
him go, how he could not live with it any longer.</p><p>Ariel was already on a dangerous road, and Freddy was sure that child protective
services would only accelerate her demise. At least now there was a chance she might not
end up dead, or worse.</p><p>It was Friday night. Freddy went home and put her things in the closet before walking
around the house, smudging it with sage. Once she was done she lit several insence.
Satisified that the weeks trials and tribulations were cleansed from her home she went
outside to her back patio and lit a cigarette, her one vice.</p><p>When she was finished she went back in the house and sat down to read a book. This
was her normal Friday night. She used to go out to the local gay bar but since she did not
drink it really was not a good place for her to meet people.</p><p>Freddy had been in relationships before. None of them really could be called bad, but
they were not good either. She knew what she wanted and her relationships with adult
women had not worked out because they simply did not meet her needs.</p><p>There was a level of guilt that came with her attraction to Ariel though. The girl was
obviously troubled and it made her feel like a letcherous old woman. Freddy was ashamed
but she could not help her attraction. She wanted to see where things might lead with the
little girl.</p><p>After midnight Freddy closed her book around a leather bookmark and set it on the
coffee table. She wandered in to her bedroom and changed in to the long tee shirt she
always slept in.</p><p>Just a few blocks away Ariel was laying in her bed. Freddy did not know it, but as she
lay in bed thinking of the girl, the child was in her bed thinking about her. For the first
time Ariel could remember some one liked her, some one cared how she felt, and how she
was doing. For the first time some one was just there for her. She did not know how to
take it. She could not comprehend any one caring for her, no one ever had.</p><p>Ariel rolled on her side and closed her eyes. Outside her room her aunt stumbled by,
drunk as usual. The girl cringed, hoping Sadie would not come in to her room and wake
her up. It was rare but once in a while the woman would wake her up either to yell at her
or to tell her she was grounded.</p><p>The girl’s heart pounded until she could hear the blood flow in her ears. Sadie had
passed her by but the fear would linger for quite some time before Ariel could finally fall
asleep.</p><p>The rush of fear kept the girl awake late in to the night before the exhaustion from
constant stress overtook her. She fell asleep.</p><p>The next morning Ariel awoke with Freddy on her mind. She felt happiness,
something she rarely felt but it was not long before the reality of her drunken aunt and
home life pushed her teacher from her mind. The girl went in to the kitchen and got
herself a bowl of cereal before going to the living room to watch saturday morning
cartoons.</p><p>Freddy sat at her kitchen table drinking coffee and reading her newspaper. She was
finding it hard to keep her mind on anything but Ariel. The girl seemed to be consuming
her thoughts. The woman folded her paper and went to her bedroom where she pulled a
leather bound book from her nightstand. A year ago it was filled with two hundred empty
pages. Today those pages held many of her thoughts. Today there were less than fifty
pages left for her to write on. Years ago she had begun keeping a journal on the advice of
a therapist and much to her suprise it seemed to help her keep her thoughts straight.</p><p>She returned to the kitchen and began leafing through the pages taking in little bits
of the book as she did. She sipped her coffee as she looked for the entries that began with
the new school year.</p><p>‘The little goth girl.’ A term that came up several times in the beginning of the new
year. It was later replaced with Ariel’s birthname and then finally the name she preferred.
Freddy had not realized it but she had been noticing the girl almost the whole year.</p><p>Ariel was hard not to notice. She was pretty despite the odd asymmetry in her
cheeks. Her youth made her noticable in the normally pubescent environment of middle
school. But the sadness she seemed to hold so close to her made Freddy’s heart go out to
her. There was something about the girl that drew the teacher to her.</p><p>Freddy was about to put her journal away and start her weekend house clearning. She
was walking from the kitchen when a desprate knock at the door startled her. She went to
the door and opened it to find Ariel standing outside, her cheeks smeared with eyeliner.
She had been crying. Her eyes were puffy and red and long black lines traced the path her
tears had taken. “Goddess.” Freddy gasp. She reached out and coaxed the girl in to the
house. “What’s wrong sweetie?”</p><p>Ariel shook her head, it was clear she was trying to talk but she could not speak.
Fresh tears rolled from her eyes. Freddy led the girl to the couch and sat her down. She sat
across from the child. She could not help but reach out and rub the girl’s shoulder.</p><p>Again Freddy tried to get the girl to talk. “What’s happened?”</p><p>“Sadie...” The girl pushed tears from her cheeks, smearing her makeup even more.
“She took the boys swimming. I asked to come and she said no, she didn’t want to be seen
with a little dyke slut like me.”</p><p>The words caused Freddy to shudder. She could not believe that an adult could
actually speak to a child that way. “I’m so sorry.” She whispered.</p><p>“I’m not a slut.” Ariel sniffled.</p><p>“Of course you’re not.” Freddy said trying to comfort her.</p><p>“She knows I’m not... She knows what happened.” The girl collapsed against Freddy
sobbing.</p><p>‘What happened?’ Freddy thought to herself. It did not take her long to put it
together in to a scenerio she suppose could not be far from the truth.</p><p>“He made me Freddy, he made me, I didn’t want too.” She said quietly. Several
moments passed. the girl seemed to grow so distant that she was not longer any where
near the teacher. She looked up at Freddy across the distance and she began speaking but
it was clear she was seeing it as if she were a third party. “When I was nine my mother
married this guy. He drank too much and he wasn’t very nice... Almost as soon as he
moved in he started waking me up at night and making me do things to him. He said he’d
kill me if I told...” Ariel seemed to look through her teacher. Her eyes narrowed and her
tone became one of vicious joy, “but I stopped him. He almost killed me but I stopped
him.” As soon as she finished speaking she no longer seemed distant. She touched her
cheek. “I told him I’d tell.” Ariel suddenly looked afraid. “You can’t tell. You can’t tell any
one. Mom thinks I made it up. She said I wanted him to do those things but he wouldn’t so
I made up the story.” Ariel wiped tears out of her eyes. “You believe me don’t you? Please
believe me.” She was pleading.</p><p>“Of course I do.” Freddy was beyond words. Knowing what probably happened and
hearing what had happened were two very different things. The affects of this man on this
child were litterally written on her face. The cheek bone, harldy noticable except to some
one like her. Some one that had an eye for symmatry. It was real now. Her whole terrible
story was real and it hurt to hear. She was at a loss as to what to say. Nothing could make
this okay. And nothing should. The girl might some day learn to live with it, but it would
never be okay. Not knowing what else to do, she made the only offer she could. “Is there
anything I can do for you?”</p><p>Ariel’s tears stopped. She stared at Freddy for several seconds, unable to speak. She
could not ever remember being ask such a question. She had no idea how to answer. It
was not long though before her natural suspiscion took over. She wondered if it was not
some how a plot by the teacher to get something from her. “I hate her.” Ariel whispered.
“She’s a drunk like Mike.”</p><p>Hoping it was not too much, Freddy pulled the girl close and hugged her. She did not
hold to tightly. She simply did not know what else to do for the girl. What she could not
have understood was how much her simple offer had meant to the girl.</p><p>After a few minutes Ariel pulled away. She had calmed down. “Can I use your
bathroom?”</p><p>“Just down the hall on the left.” Freddy told the girl.</p><p>Ariel went in to the bathroom with her purse. She washed her face, careful not to
make a mess on Freddy’s sink. When she was finished she pulled her makeup out of her
purse and began to apply it.</p><p>Freddy sat in the living room waiting for the girl. She was feeling impatient but she
did not want to rush her or disturb her. She wasn’t sure exactly what Ariel was doing in
the bathroom but whatever it was Freddy did not want to interrupt it.</p><p>A full half hour had passed when Ariel stepped out of the bathroom and walked back
down the hall to the living room. She sat down on the couch and looked at Freddy for
several seconds. “You probably think I’m a freak.” She finally said.</p><p>“Not at all hun.” Freddy answered right away. “I didn’t know you knew where I lived.”
She said. She had never brought the girl to her home.</p><p>“We were driving to Denver and I saw your car here so I knew this had to be your
house.”</p><p>Freddy was not sure if it was the truth but it made sense. She was considering
something. Something dangerous, something she knew she should not even think much
less offer. Ariel’s arrival, her crying and her story had moved the teacher. She wanted to let
the girl spend the night. It would let her at least escape her aunt and the rest of her life for
a few hours.</p><p>“Ariel... Would your aunt let you spend the night here?” Ariel looked up at her teacher
for some time, hardly able to beleive what she’d heard.</p><p>“I don’t... I mean... I’d have to ask.”</p><p>“Okay, well when will she be home, we can call her and ask then.” Freddy offered.</p><p>“I can call her now. She has a cell.” Ariel fished in her purse for a minute and pulled
out a cell phone.</p><p>“You’re aunt bought you a phone?”</p><p>“No it’s one of those ones you buy cards for. I bought it with the money I got from
mowing lawns and babysitting.” A look of pride crossed her face.  Ariel pressed several
keys then held the phone to her ear. “It’s me. Umm can I spend the night at a friend’s
house tonight?” She waited, looking like she might be praying. “Just a friend from school.”</p><p>Anticipating the question her aunt would be most likely to ask Freddy whispered to
Ariel, “Annabelle.” The name caused Ariel to raise her eyebrows for a moment and loose
track of her Aunt’s slurred rambling.</p><p>“Since the beggining of the year...” The girl said catching the end of one of Sadie’s
questions. “Annabelle... Okay.” Ariel held the phone out for Freddy. “She wants to talk to
your mother.”</p><p>The woman took the phone and held it to her ear for a moment before saying hello.
“Yes... No... Okay... O... O... Okay.” Freddy handed the phone back to Ariel. Sadie had
already disconnected. The woman had the same exhausted look on her face that most
people had when they talked with her aunt. “She wants you home in time for dinner
tomorrow.”</p><p>Freddy sighed deeply and got up off the couch. She went in to her bedroom and
pulled a cigarette out of her purse. When she came back in to the living room Ariel saw
what she had gotten and her eyes widened. “Can I have one?” She begged. Freddy
hesitated before she could say no. She was already way across the line. Just by letting the
girl stay the night she had done enough to loose her job.</p><p>“I suppose.” She went and got a second cigarette. They went out to the back patio
and the teacher lit the girl’s smoke before lighting her own. “Ariel, umm you know I’ll
loose my job if any one ever found out I let you spend the night right?”</p><p>“I know.” Ariel drew on her cigarette. “I won’t tell. If you got fired then no one at
school would like me.” She looked hopefully at Freddy. “Do you like me?”</p><p>Freddy smiled. “Of course I do sweetie.” Ariel was visibly relieved. “And I want us to
be friends. I know it will take time, but I want you to be able to trust me.” Ariel blushed
and bit her lip. She did not know what to say, or even if she should say anything at all.
When they had finished Freddy led the girl back in to the house. “Do you need me to take
you home so you can get anything?” Ariel nodded her head. Freddy grabbed her purse
from her room and took the girl out to the car. They drove the short distance to Ariel’s
house. The driveway was empty, a sign that her aunt had not gotten home yet. The girl
hopped out of the car and ran in to the house. Freddy followed shortly after.</p><p>Freddy looked around the living room. It was not dirty, but it was indeed quiet messy.
Two empty chip bags and at least eight beer bottles cluttered the coffee table. The
television had been left on and several toys which seemed they might only appeal to
young boys littered the floor. Behind Freddy there were at least seven pairs of shoes in the
entry way, two of which she had immediately recognized as Ariel’s.</p><p>Ariel only took a few moments to gather her toothbrush, something to sleep in and
clean clothes for the next day. She stuffed everything in to her backpack and met Freddy
in the living room.</p><p>They spent the better part of the day chatting and watching television. Freddy could
hardly beleive that she was actually seeing her television on but it was. As the day wore on
the teacher decided that it was time to start dinner.</p><p>Ariel set her falafel down and looked up at her teacher. “This is good Freddy.”</p><p>“Yeah. I like it.” Freddy sipped at her iced tea. “I was thinking about something. When
we’re not at school I think you can call me Annabelle.” Ariel brightened up. She smiled at
her teacher and nodded. “But only when we’re not at school.”</p><p>“I promise.” Ariel drew and ‘x’ over her heart.</p><p>“So what do you want to do after dinner?”</p><p>“Can we get a movie? Something scarry?” The girl asked.</p><p>“Sure.” Freddy said, sounding unsure. She was not a big fan of horror movies. They
finished eating and went to the local video store as Freddy had promised. They rented The
Grudge. Freddy remembered the commercials for the movie and knew she was going to
end up having nightmares.</p><p>They got home and Ariel immediately grabbed the bag of popcorn they had
purchased and went in to Freddy’s kitchen. She tossed it in the microwave and hit the
popcorn button. In less than three minutes she had a full bag of popcorn which she took
out to the living room. Freddy had already put the movie in the dvd player and the main
menu was on the screen.</p><p>They watched the movie, sitting very close. Ariel knew she would be scared, that is
why she picked the movie. She wanted an excuse to be close to her teacher. If the past
months at school had not been enough to cause her to develop a crush, the teacher’s
kindness that day was. ‘Annabelle’ Ariel thought to herself. She liked the name, it was
pretty. She wondered if the woman was from the south, the name sounded southern to
her.</p><p>By the end of the movie Ariel was holding Freddy’s arm tightly. She was thuroughly
terrified as was her teacher. Freddy ejected the movie and placed it back in it’s case. “Well,
it’s late and... Heh, I’m to afraid to sleep... Want a cigarette?” Ariel nodded her head
quickly.</p><p>With a smile Freddy went and got her cigarettes and took the girl outside. “Why are
you being so nice to me Fre... Annabelle?” Ariel asked after her cigarette was burning. “No
one is as nice as you.”</p><p>“I am.” Freddy answered. “Can’t I just like you and want to be nice?” She knew she
had an attraction to the girl and that had a lot to do with her getting to know Ariel, but
even if nothing ever developed between them she would continue to offer whatever she
could to the child.</p><p>“Not where I come from. People aren’t nice for no reason.”</p><p>“I have a reason, I told you, I like you.” Freddy smiled as she exhaled smoke. “But I
understand why you don’t trust me.”</p><p>Ariel’s feelings were flip flopping between attraction and mistrust. She wanted Freddy
to be genuine. She desprately needed her teacher to be trustworthy, but something in her
would not allow her to take the woman at face value.</p><p>When they finished their cigarettes Freddy led the girl inside and to the guest room
where she would sleep. She left Ariel alone to change in to her sleep wear and went to her
own room.</p><p>Freddy, having changed in to her long tee shirt, waited several minutes before
approaching the guest room and tapping on the door. “Come in.” The child called from the
other side.</p><p>“Well I suppose you’re too old to tuck in but I thought I’d say goodnight all the same.
Ariel smiled before climbing in to bed. Freddy pulled the covers over the girl and stroked
her hair. She knew she should leave but she hesitated.</p><p>Against her better judgement Freddy leaned down and pressed her lips softly against
Ariel’s. She held the kiss for only a second before clamping her lips on the Child’s bottom
lip and pulling away. Had she not done that the kiss might have been seen as friendly, but
even a child would not miss what she had meant.</p><p>The little girl stared up at her for several seconds, not knowing what to say. “Good
night sweetie.” She heard her teacher say. A moment later the lights were out and the door
was closed.</p><p>Freddy sat on her bed thinking about the girl. As she did she saw images of a little
gray cat sitting on her porch eating tuna from a clear glass bowl. “Cat stuff?” She
whispered to herself. “It’s more than that.”</p><p>Ariel drew a deep breath. The kiss had done more than surprise her. It had been so
short and gentle and yet it had awakened desire in her. In the past anything even remotely
sexual envoked fear and disgust but Freddy’s kiss was different. She was not afraid. She
wanted more of it, she wanted more, just more.</p><p>The little girl could not ignore the tingle between her legs. Surprising herself she slid
her hand down between her legs and over her clit. She moved her fingers around her
opening, careful not to penitrate herself. She could still almost feel Freddy’s lips on her’s
and it was enough to encourage her to continue massaging her clit.</p><p>Ariel’s breath came quicker, shallower. She was feeling warm and in her middrift she
could feel a powerful orgasm building. Ariel rolled on her side and pushed her face in to
her pillow, biting down and trying to keep from crying out. She would never be able to
face Freddy again if the woman caught her like this.</p><p>Like an explosion Ariel’s orgasm raced out from her clit, infusing every fiber of her
being with pure pleasure. She had never come this way before. All the while, her teacher’s
kiss stayed in her thoughts.</p><p>Chapter 3.</p><p>
Ariel sat quietly in the back of the Art room, watching Freddy intently. Her gaze was
the gaze of a little girl in love. She propped her head against her hand and sighed.
‘Annabelle.’ She thought to herself. ‘Ariel Freddinberg.’ She was dreaming but it felt nice
to dream. Three weeks had passed since the night she had spent in her teacher’s home.
Every day she had gotten a ride home from Freddy, but no kiss. No more night’s together.
She was beggining to think that what ever had caused the teacher to kiss her was gone
now. She wanted to ask, she desprately needed to know why there had not been more but
she did not have the courage to ask. Mostly she was afraid that it proved that there really
was something wrong with her. She saw herself as tainted and dirty, and had all but
decided that Freddy could sense her taint and wanted nothing more to do with her.</p><p>On the desk in front of the little girl a half finished picture of a wolf beying at the full
moon sat, awaiting her attention. Ariel could not concentrait on it though. All she could
think was how much she wanted Freddy’s affections.</p><p>When the bell rang it startled Ariel from her daydreams. She reluctantly left the art
class and made her way to her last class of the day. The girl just wanted the day to be
over. She wanted the short three mile ride to her house. She wanted time with Freddy.</p><p>When the last bell rang Ariel jumped out of her seat, took her books, almost running
from the class room. She got her things from her locker and went straight to the art room
as quickly as she could.</p><p>“Freddy.” She said, exhausted, as she entered the room.</p><p>“Ariel.” Freddy said, not sounding very cheery. “Sweetie, I hate to do this, Goddess
knows I do, but I have to stay here for a few minutes and speak with Mrs. Collins.”</p><p>“I can wait for a while.” Ariel said, hoping that Freddy did not mean what it sounded
like she meant.</p><p>“It’s probably better if you don’t.” Freddy sat down at her desk and looked around
the room for a moment. She looked worried and this worried Ariel.</p><p>“Are you in trouble?”</p><p>“Yes.” The answer was suprisingly blunt.</p><p>“Because of me?” Tears were forming in Ariel’s eyes.</p><p>There was a long pause. Freddy tried to smile. “No. Not because of you.” Had it not
been for the pause Ariel would have believed her teacher. “I’ll be fine sweetheart. You go
ahead and maybe I’ll catch up to you before you get home.”</p><p>Ariel left Freddy in the art room. She could feel tears welling up as she hurried out of
the school. She was terrified that she was never going to see her teacher again.</p><p>Freddy took a deep breath when she heard high heels clicking down the hall. Several
moments passed and the art room door opened. “Anna.” Mrs. Collin’s said as she stepped
in to the room. “Normally I would be here to write you up for giving a student a ride home
the way you have been the Linden girl.” The principal stood directly in front of Freddy’s
desk. “This isn’t the norm though. Not for her. She has had a very hard time this year. And
I’ve met her aunt... She lives with her I assume she’s told you. If she were any one else I’d
be in your ass over this.”</p><p>“I’m sorry.” Freddy said quietly. “Are you firing me?”</p><p>“No. No actually. No I’m here to tell you that you need to keep your friendship with
the girl under wraps. I’m not going to do anything about this unless some one makes me
but don’t flaunt it.” The principal started to leave the room. “Umm. See that your
availabilty to the girl is not anything more than a ride home. If you were to be seen with
her in any other capacity my hands would be tied.” The principle was well aware of the
rumors going around about Annabelle’s sexuality. She did not care if they were true or
not. She had no idea though that the art teacher’s attraction was actually specific to little
girl’s otherwise she would not be working in this or any school.</p><p>Freddy sat quietly for quite some time before gathering her things up. Her heart was
pounding and her mouth was dry. She had been sure she would get fired. She had not
missed the warning though. It did not matter. Ariel seemed to have grown distant since
the night she had spent at her house.</p><p>What the principal had known and what Freddy had been keeping from Ariel, was that
at the begining of the new year she would be transferring to a new school. She was being
moved to Longmont High School. She did not have the heart to tell Ariel and now there
was only a month left before summer vacation. She knew she had to tell the girl what was
going to happen.</p><p>One month. She had to make it through one month of torture, having Ariel so close
and yet not being able to get any closer. When summer came she would be much more
free to spend time with the girl.</p><p>Freddy turned on her blinker and pulled to the side of the road rolling up along side
of Ariel. “Hey there pretty girl, need a ride?” She joked. Ariel stopped walking and looked
at her for several moments.</p><p>“Are you still my teacher?” She asked.</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Can we still be friends?”</p><p>“Nothing could prevent that.” Freddy told her. “Come along now, get in.” Ariel pursed
her lips and looked like she was about to say something but she did not. Instead she got
in to the car.</p><p>“Did you get in a lot of trouble?” She asked after pulling the seatbelt over herself.</p><p>“Not really.” Freddy laughed a grim laugh. “I’ve been warned not to be too much of a
friend to you... But it’s okay. There’s only a month left in school and after that...” Freddy
trailed off. “Ariel, do you think you can come to my house tonight?”</p><p>“Really?” Ariel sounded excited. “I’ll come, no matter what I’ll come.”</p><p>“No, don’t get yourself in trouble.” Freddy pulled in to Ariel’s driveway. She quickly
pulled a pen out of her purse. After a moment of searching she found a scrap of paper.
She wrote her number on it and handed it to the girl. “Call me if you can’t come.”</p><p>Ariel nodded her head. She looked down at the number and smiled. She had Freddy’s
number. She wondered if her teacher would mind if she called her for some other reason.
If it would be okay to just call and talk. She doubted it, she was just a kid and adults did
not like being bothered by kids. She was almost afraid to use the number at all.</p><p>Freddy had said tonight. That meant after five to the little girl. Dinner time was six. It
gave her the perfect story to tell her aunt. Although in all truth she would hardly need one.
Sadie never cared what happened to her.</p><p>Ariel watched the clock like a hawk until finally it was five o’clock. The girl hopped up
off her bed and pulled her cell phone out of her purse. She dialed the number on the scrap
of paper and held the phone to her ear.</p><p>The phone rang three times before Freddy answered. “Annabelle?” The girl said
excitedly.</p><p>“Hi there sweetie.” Freddy said to her. “So I guess this means you can’t come over?”</p><p>“Oh... No. Umm...” She had forgotten that she was only suppose to call if she could
not come. “Hang on.” Ariel hurried in to the living room where Sadie was laying on the
couch watching the Soap Channel and toking a beer. “Sadie can I eat dinner at
Annabelle’s?”</p><p>Saide looked up at the girl for a second. “Why can’t she come here?” The woman
asked. “Never mind, I don’t care do whatever you want.” She waved the girl away.</p><p>“I’m on my way.” Ariel said. The girl ran to her room and grabbed her purse. “I’ll talk
to you in a minute.” The girl only stopped long enough to store the phone number before
she was off.</p><p>“Be home by ten.” Sadie slurred at her as she went through the door.</p><p>‘You’ll be passed out by nine.’ Ariel mumbled to herself after the door was closed
behind her.</p><p>Ariel hurried along the street until she was at Freddy’s door. She knocked and stood
imaptiently waiting for her teacher. “Come in sweetie.” Freddy said as soon as she opened
the door.</p><p>The little girl smiled as she went through the door. “Sadie said I have to be home by
ten but I bet she won’t even be awake at ten.”</p><p>“Soda?” Freddy asked. Ariel shook her head. “Iced tea?”</p><p>“Yeah. no sugar though. I can’t stand it with sugar.”</p><p>Freddy dissapeared in to the kitchen and soon returned holding two glasses of iced
tea. She handed one to Ariel and then sat down with her own. “Sweetie... I have something
I have to tell you. I haven’t wanted to because I was afraid it would upset you.”</p><p>Ariel looked nervous. She sipped her tea and set it on the table. “Your not moving are
you?”</p><p>“No. No I’m not moving hun. First off, Mrs. Collins gave me a pretty firm warning that
I am not suppose to be too much of a friend to you. I told you that. Well that means we
really have to be careful that no one sees us spending time together outside of school.”</p><p>“You can’t give me a ride home any more can you?”</p><p>“Well I can. But anything other than that is what I mean.” Ariel nodded, even though
she did not see where the teacher was going. “Sweetie, I won’t be your art teacher next
year.”</p><p>Tears welled in Ariel’s eyes and spilled on to her cheeks. “You are moving!” she
shouted.</p><p>“No, no! I promise. But they are moving me to a different school. But listen to me,
listen to me Ariel...” Freddy took the girl’s chin in her palm and tilted her head up. “Listen
sweetie. It means we can spend time together without having to worry. If I’m not your
teacher any more then it’s okay.”</p><p>Ariel sobbed uncontrollably. Freddy pulled the girl close and rubbed her back. “You
promise you’re not moving?” Ariel managed between sobs.</p><p>“I promise.” Freddy held the girl back. “Sweetie, trust me, this is a good thing.”</p><p>“But now no one at school is going to like me.”</p><p>“Well, there’s a whole summer between now and next year. You’ll see, things change
over summer.” The woman pulled her little friend close to her again and rubbed her back.
“We only have to be careful for another month and then everything will be okay.”</p><p>Ariel finally calmed down. When the tears were dry and she had stopped sniffling she
excused herself to the bathroom and washed her face. She had forgotten her purse in the
living room, but even if she had not she did not have the strength to put her makeup back
on.</p><p>The little girl wandered in to the living room and sat down on the couch. “Oh my.”
Freddy said with a smile. “Your so pretty without all the makeup. I would never have
guessed what a pretty girl you are.”</p><p>“Thank you.” Ariel said quietly, shyly. She picked up her iced tea and took a long
drink. She was thirsty. “You meant we could be friends? I mean like you want to spend
time with me?”</p><p>“I do.” Freddy told her.</p><p>Ariel thought about this for quite some time. She thought about the night she had
spent with her teacher. She thought about the kiss. There was a rumor at the school that
the art teacher was gay, but Ariel had never beleived it. Ariel did not know why but
Annabelle did not look like a lesbian to her, even though the girl was not sure what a
lesbian looked like. She often wondered to herself if she was actually a lesbian. She liked
having long hair and wearing makeup and she liked dresses. Everything she had read
though made her think lesbians did not like these things.</p><p>“Can I ask you something?”</p><p>“What would you like to know?” Freddy asked her.</p><p>“Umm...” Ariel stammered. “Uh, are you...” She sighed. The girl drew a deep breath
and tried to gather her courage. “Freddy do you umm... Do you like girls?”</p><p>Freddy thought about her answer for quite some time. “Are you asking if I’m gay?”
She finally said. Ariel nodded her head. “Yes.” The answer was so simple and Freddy had
given it so easily that it surprised the child.</p><p>“I am too.” Ariel said quietly, blushing. The admission humiliated her but at the same
time it was so very freeing.</p><p>“I know.” Feddy put her hand on the girl’s knee. “You’ll see, as you get older you’ll
just kind of know.”</p><p>Ariel stared at her for several moments before she shied away. “Annabelle... Why did
you kiss me?” She finally asked.</p><p>The teacher tilted her head to the side and bit her lip. “Did it bother you?” Ariel shook
her head. “No? That’s a big relief. I’ve been worried that it upset you. I don’t want you to
think I’m like your stepfather.”</p><p>“I don’t.” She whispered.</p><p>“I like you Ariel. And that night when I looked down at you I just couldn’t help
myself.”</p><p>“Do you think you’ll ever want to do it again?” Ariel’s voice was nearly inaudible.</p><p>“Well that’s kind of the problem. I mean do you know what that would mean?” Freddy
asked her.</p><p>“I know that lots of grownups like little girls.” Ariel said very matter of factly. “Thats
what you mean right?”</p><p>Freddy looked uncomfortable. If she admitted it to the girl then it made everything
real. As it was now, Ariel only had suspicion and a kiss to go on. The teacher could not lie
though, not to her. “Yes. But I’m not like your stepfather. I won’t make you do anything at
all. I would never want to hurt you.”</p><p>Ariel was quiet, she was not sure what to say. She had not expected her teacher to be
so forthcomming. The little girl sat quietly for some time sipping her tea. She could not
help but be nervous. Her only experience with adults that liked little girls was Mike and
though she did not want to believe it, she was afriad Freddy might be like him. “What if I
don’t wanna do anything like that.” She finally said.</p><p>“Then we won’t do anything like that.” Freddy answered. Ariel looked confused. “I
know that you haven’t seen this, but those types of thing, kissing and other things, that’s
all suppose to be mutual. It isn’t just about what I want, it’s about what you want too. And
if you never want me to kiss you again, or you never ever want to do anything but kiss, it
won’t change how I feel about you. I’ll still want to be your friend, I’ll still want to spend
time with you.”</p><p>Ariel was at a loss. What Freddy was talking about was so foriegn to her she could
hardly understand what her teacher had said. “You really like me?” Her voice was almost an
apology.</p><p>“I really like you Ariel.”</p><p>Chapter 5.</p><p>
The last day of school, the last day of the week. Friday and Ariel was just relieved that
the year was finally over. Her report card showed striaght A’s this quater just as it had for
the past three. When Ariel was doing home work Sadie left her alone, so Ariel never missed
the opportunity to do her homework. School and books had become her escape from her
family. And then there was Freddy. She had been more than an escape, she had been a
salvation.</p><p>Ariel walked in to the art room to find Freddy gathering the last few things she would
be taking home with her for the summer. “I’ll be ready to go in just a minute or two
sweetie.” The teacher said.</p><p>“Sadie’s at the welfare office getting food stamps she won’t be home til after five.”
Ariel said. She set her overstuffed book bag on a desk. “Do you need help?”</p><p>Freddy paused and smiled at the girl. “As a matter of fact yes.” She pointed to a filing
cabnet at the back of the room. “There are a few files in the bottom drawer, could you
bring them here?” Ariel nodded and went to get the files.</p><p>Freddy got everything together and closed it up in a box which she carried out to her
car and placed in the trunk, closely followed by Ariel. She let the girl in to the car before
groing around to her side. “Well,” she began, a smile on her lips, “I am officially no longer
your teacher so... How would you like to have dinner with me tonight?”</p><p>Ariel smiled a broad smile. “Yes.” She said excitedly.</p><p>“Okay we’ll ask you aunt when she gets home.”</p><p>“I’ll ask now.” Ariel pulled her phone out of her purse and called her aunt. “Annabelle
wants me to have dinner with her tonight.” Ariel said as soon as Sadie answered the
phone. “You can meet her later. Okay... Okay... No... Yes... But... No I want to stay with her
tonight.” Ariel swallowed hard and looked up at Annebelle. Freddy smiled a nodded her
head. “Okay. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Ariel put her phone back in her purse and let out a
long breath. “She said okay, but she wants to meet you soon. She kinda doesn’t think
you’re real.”</p><p>“How are you going to explain me to her?” Freddy asked. “Honestly it’s always
suspicious when adults spend time with kids. People tend to think things about that.”</p><p>Ariel smiled. “But you like little girls.” She said, teasing. “So they’d be right.”</p><p>“About that...” Freddy looked worried. “Ariel do you have any idea... What am I
saying, of course you know. Sweetie, we have to be careful.”</p><p>“I know. cause people talk.” Ariel said. She shifted in her seat. They pulled in to her
driveway and the girl hopped out of the car. She fished in one of the bookbag pockets and
pulled out her key. Once the door was open she went in and began gathering what she
needed for the night.</p><p>Once she had everything she ran back out to Freddy’s car and hopped back in the
passenger seat. “I’m ready.”</p><p>Freddy drove them to her house. She waited for Ariel to put her things in the guest
room before getting them some tea and setting down with the girl.</p><p>“I have to say I’m a little worried about what to do about your aunt.” Freddy started.</p><p>“She probably won’t care. Especially if she’s been drinking. She just thinks I’m lieing.
If she meets you she’ll know you’re real and she’ll leave me alone.” Ariel took a long drink
from her glass. “Where are we going to go?” She asked.</p><p>“I thought we could go to Jose Muldunes in Boulder. “ Freddy answered.</p><p>They soon drove to Boulder talking all the way. They had dinner, deep in
conversation. Ariel had begun to open up a little. It was at this dinner that Freddy learned
why the girl loved art so much. She had hopes of growing up to draw the art for Japanese
anime style comics. She said she had created a character she wanted to write about.
Freddy had asked if she could see it some day but it was clearly to personal to Ariel for her
to show it to anyone just yet.</p><p>The drive back was filled with chatter and laughing. Laughing, real laughter from the
girl, something Freddy felt she got to enjoy far too infrequently. Once they arrived back at
Freddy’s house they went in to watch television.</p><p>It was late in the evening when Freddy stood up, streching, and told the girl it was
time for bed. Ariel followed her teacher down the hall way and went in to the guest
bedroom where she sat on the bed. She hoped Freddy would kiss her again but she could
not find the courage to ask for it.</p><p>Freddy stood at the door to the guest room looking at the girl. She was building her
own courage for what she had to ask. “Ariel, sweetheart. I want to ask you something, but
you have to be honest when you answer, do you promise?” Ariel looked up at her for
several moments before nodding her agreement to the terms. “Would you like to stay in
my room with me tonight?” She asked.</p><p>Ariel’s eyes grew wide. It was more than she could hope for. She was sure that her
crush had become love and this very thing was something she had hoped might happen. It
had seemed liked far too much to ask though and now that she was presented with
Freddy’s offer she was too afraid to answer.</p><p>Slowly, with hesitant almost jerky movements Ariel got up off the bed and walked
toward her teacher. She could not speak but she had found the courage to move. Freddy
reached out and took her hand, gently coaxing her to the master bedroom and her bed.</p><p>Freddy slid across the bed, propping herself up on her elbow. She traced circles on
Ariel’s leg with her finger, trying to think of the right words that would help put the child
at ease. “You don’t have to stay with me Ariel. I promise it won’t change the way I feel
about you.” The girl just nodded her head. Freddy moved closer, raising up. She kissed
Ariel’s lips softly then sat back. The girl was smiling.</p><p>Ariel had wanted that kiss forever and now that she had gotten it, it was better than
she could have hoped for. Short, yes, but it warmed her heart. “What if I can’t do what you
want?” She finally managed to find the courage to speak.</p><p>“Sweetheart... You don’t understand. All I want from you is what you can give. Just
promise me if I do anything you can’t handle that you’ll tell me. I promise I’m not like your
stepfather. I’m not going to force you to do anything.”</p><p>Ariel was trying to beleive her teacher. What she was saying was too foriegn to her
though. She just nodded her head, not knowing what else to do. She did not want to say
anything that would keep her teacher from doing whatever she had in mind.</p><p>Several minutes passed before Freddy got up from the bed and turned off the light.
She knew that some darkness would help the girl feel better. She went to her dresser and
pulled a book of matches from her jewelry box. With these she lit three lavendar scented
candles. This was less for light and more for the calming effect of the scent.</p><p>She returned to the bed and her little lover. She crawled across it to sit on her knees
in front of Ariel. “We don’t have to do anything at all if you don’t want.” She reminded.</p><p>“I know.” Ariel sounded very much like she was unsure though.</p><p>Freddy eased the girl on the the bed, kissing her lips as she did. She pushed her
tongue in to the girl’s mouth. The child tensed in her arms for several moments but as
they kissed she began to relax.</p><p>Freddy sat back, straddling the girl’s legs. She stroked the child’s sides, running her
hands under the bottom of Ariel’s laced black top. She let her thumbs move under the
girl’s waisteband, and each time she did Ariel would draw an unsteady breath. The teacher
knew she was afraid so she was taking things slowly. She wanted to give Ariel time to
either work up the courage to proceed, or stop her.</p><p>“Can I take your top off?” Freddy finally asked. Ariel swallowed hard and pushed
herself up. The top was laced in the front but it zipped from the back.</p><p>“I can’t unzip it like this.” She said. Freddy just smiled and reached behind her,
working the zipper. She pulled the top away from the girl who immediately crossed her
arms over her chest, hiding her nipples.</p><p>Freddy let her lay back down and did nothing to pull the child’s arms away from her
body. The teacher unbuttoned her own shirt and slid it off her shoulders, then with one
hand she exercised a talent she was very proud of and popped the clasp on her bra letting
her breasts hang free. Ariel’s eye locked on her teacher’s chest and Freddy saw it right
away. She waited only a short time before taking the child’s hands in her own and working
them up her sides to her lovely B cup breasts.</p><p>The teacher moved her hands away from her little lover’s. Ariel hesitated at first but
soon she found herself lost in the feeling of a woman’s breasts under her palms. She
rubbed her hands over Freddy’s nipples and the woman closed her eyes and moaned.</p><p>The sensation of tiny hands on her chest caused her excitement to burn in her like a
raging fire. She could control it though, she had too. Tonight she doubted that she would
expereince any release. This was for Ariel, there would be another time for her and if there
was not, then she could accept that too.</p><p>Freddy leaned down, letting her hair fall around Ariel’s head. She pressed her lips on
to Ariel’s. She parted them and pushed her tongue in to the child’s mouth. She was being
more aggressive but only a little. She dared not take things any faster than they were
already going.</p><p>The teacher moved down the girl’s body, kissing her as she did. She reached the
child’s chest with her lips and after several gentle kisses, coved one of her lovely pink
nipples with her mouth. She brought the child’s nipples to erectness before returning to
her trek along the girl’s baby soft skin, to the waisteband of her skirt.</p><p>Freddy sat back and worked the buttons on her pants. She slid them off along with
her panties and knelt in front of the child. She knew that if she were first it may help Ariel
to feel more comfortable.</p><p>She hesitated for some time before she took the zipper on the side of Ariel’s skirt in
her fingers. “Do you mind?” She asked. She waited until Ariel nodded her head before
undoing the zipper and sliding the skirt off.</p><p>Freddy suddenly felt unsure of herself when she looked down too see a pair of white
cotton Sailor Moon panties covering the child’s loins. Outside, Ariel looked so much older
than she was but now laying in front of her with her flat chest and child’s underwear she
looked her age.</p><p>The teacher closed her eyes. Ariel was everything she was attracted too. She had
known the girl was very young even among the very young of a middle school. That was
one of the first things that had attracted her. Finally Freddy rolled the girl’s underwear
down her soft legs covered in nearly invisible babyfine hairs. She dropped the garment
over the side of the bed where it landed on the growing pile of clothing. She stopped
there. Ariel was wearing a pair of over the knee socks, which on her were more like thigh
highs. They were black and pink striped and looked so cute on the girl that Freddy could
not bring herself to remove them.</p><p>Now, both naked Freddy kissed the girl again, pressing her body lightly on the girl’s.
She wanted to feel the child’s warmth and nakedness against her and hoped that it would
excite the girl.</p><p>After some time of kissing her and teasing her nipples, Freddy sat back. Now was the
moment of truth. She traced her hand down the child’s chest and over her belly. She
moved it down over the girl’s soft, hairless, mound where she pressed her thumb against
Ariel’s clit. The child just closed her eyes and sighed softly. She seemed to be enjoying the
attention.</p><p>Freddy soon slid between the girl’s legs and replaced her thumb with her tongue. She
swirled it around the girl’s sex then focused her attention on the child’s tiny clit.</p><p>The teacher pulled her hand from beneath her and began running her fingers along
the child’s labia. She gathered the moisture of the girl’s excitement then pressed her
finger against Ariel’s opening, letting it slide in.</p><p>Ariel squealed and scrambled up the bed. She was panting wildly. “It’ll hurt.” She
repeated over and over her voice growing quieter until she was only mouthing the words.</p><p>Freddy felt her heart sink. She collapsed slowly, folding on top of her knees. She
crossed her arms in front of her and leaned down laying her head on her wrists. She saw
the little gray cat running away from her.</p><p>When Freddy was nine a stray cat had begun comming to the house she lived with
her parents in. They had a huge yard and though Freddy could not get close to it, she
would place food half way down the drive for it. As the cat would eat she would sit on the
porch talking to it. She told the animal all of her secrets, and in her mind the gray cat was
listening to her.</p><p>Little by little she would place the food closer to the porch each time she fed it until
finally she would sit on the top of three steps with the cat just to her left on the porch
eating.</p><p>Weeks passed this way with her occasionally reaching out and touching the animal as
it ate from it’s clear glass dish.</p><p>Finally though she built up her courage and one night as the little gray cat ate she
reached out and picked it up. The animal paniced. It spat and hissed and she dropped it to
watch it run off in to the shadow of the stand of trees that bordered her parent’s property.</p><p>Days at first soon became weeks and then months. The cat never came back. Freddy
felt overwhelming loss and shame that she had frightened the little animal away. She had
come to love the cat and only wanted to keep it as her pet but it had been too much.</p><p>Annabelle had learned the two most important things she ever learned from that cat.
The first being that any relationship worth having required great patience and care to
develop. The second and most important, was that she could never try to take more from
some one than they could give.</p><p>Freddy pushed it out of her head. Ariel needed her. She could feel that the child was
sobbing through the shaking of the mattress. The teacher forced herself to sit up and look
at the girl.</p><p>Ariel’s face was a roadmap of terror. Her eyes were closed and tears ran down her
cheeks. “I am so sorry Ariel.” Freddy said. She approaced the girl cautiuously and reached
out, stroking her shoulder. Ariel did not recoil, it wasn’t much but this brought at least
some hope to Freddy. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t know. I promise I didn’t.”</p><p>Ariel took a deep breath and wiped tears from her eyes. She turned her head to her
teacher, keeping her body pressed against the headboard. Freddy’s hand on her soulder
was comforting. The woman’s face held nothing but genuine concern. The tension in
Ariel’s body began to release.</p><p>The girl unfolded a bit and turned a little more toward her teacher. “You can’t do
that.” Her voice was soft and apologetic. Freddy nodded. She drew an ‘x’ across her heart.</p><p>The teacher slid up behind the girl and coaxed her down on her side. She folded on
arm under Ariel’s pillow and let the other rest on the child’s side. She stroked Ariel’s belly
gently as she laid there. The night was over, but Ariel did not sound like there was never
to be another chance. Eventually they both fell asleep.</p><p>Ariel opened her eyes to the early morning light and lingering scent of lavendar. She
laid on her side with Freddy’s arm still over her. The child moved slightly enjoying the
sensation of her teacher’s naked skin on her back.</p><p>She was not sure she understood her teacher at all. She did not beleive any one had
ever liked her. She knew that people were only nice to her if they wanted something and
yet Freddy did not seem this way at all. She had stopped and seemed only concerned. Not
angry, not like she was just waiting for another chance to get her hands on the girl.</p><p>When she was younger she did not have the words to describe how used she had felt
when Mike would rape her. She did not know how to put in to words the feeling that she
was nothing more than a thing. Now in middle school though, the words presented
themselves. She knew that for Mike she had been nothing more than a convienent hole to
stick his dick in. This did not seem to be true for Freddy though. She seemed to care.</p><p>Ariel closed her eyes as she felt her heart sink. She could not understand why any
one would care about her. Why any one would like her. Every morning when she had to
face herself in the mirror she could only hear her mother hissing at her, “whore.” But
under the makeup and the black hair, in the black clothing she was some one else, she
wasn’t real. She was the lonely little cartoon character she drew constantly. The one that
did not need any one or anything. She was strong, unable to feel anything. Ariel desprately
wanted to be the cartoon, she would gladly loose all of the good emotions she hardly ever
felt if it meant she would stop hurting, or hoping. Hope always lead to dissapointment. If
there was anything Ariel hated most about herself it was her inability to dismiss any hope.</p><p>Then there was Freddy. Annabelle. She could not understand what the woman said
most of the time. All she could do was wonder why some one, especially some one as
pretty and nice as Annabelle, would like her.</p><p>The little girl rolled over carefully, to look at her teacher. She had expected to find
the woman sleeping but instead she was comfronted by the woman’s pretty green eyes.
She lowered her head and blushed right away. “Good morning lovely lady.” Freddy said
with a warm smile. That smile that disarmed the girl no matter how hard she tried to stay
strong. The teacher pulled the girl against her, rubbing the small of her back, down to her
soft behind.</p><p>Ariel swallowed hard. She had to know something. “Do you have a girlfriend?” She
asked.</p><p>Freddy kissed the girl’s head and pulled back, still smilling. “I’m not sure, but I hope
soon she will be.” Ariel’s head lowered even more.</p><p>“Do you love her?” The child asked. She did not want to hear the answer, she could
not bear it.</p><p>“Oh very much.”  Freddy responded without hesitation. Tears welled in the girl’s eyes
and it was then that Freddy realized that Ariel had not been teasing. She honestly did not
know. The teacher lifted the girl’s chin and looked deep in to her eyes. “Ariel sweetheart,
it’s you.” She said as she parted the girl’s bangs with her fingers.</p><p>Ariel went white. She did not know how to respond. It took several moments to sink
in but she suddenly realized that Freddy had just said she loved her. The girl wanted to
say it too but for as much as she was sure she was in love she could not make the words
come out.</p><p>Freddy looked deep in to the girl’s eyes. “I want you to know that.” She said. “I love
you Ariel. I love you.” She repeated, making sure the girl could not misunderstand.</p><p>Ariel pulled herself hard against her teacher and held on. She did not want to let go
but after quite some time laying there Freddy gently pulled herself free from the child’s
grasp and got out of bed.</p><p>She went in to the bathroom to brush her teeth. When she was done she came out to
find Ariel had gotten herself up. The woman pulled a long tee shirt over her head and went
to the kitchen to start making breakfast. She did not expect that the child would help as
she assumed little Ariel was putting on makeup.</p><p>Freddy was surprised when the girl came in to the kitchen with no makeup, wet hair
and one of the teacher’s tee shirts on, asking if she could help.</p><p>Together they made waffles and then sat down to have breakfast together. When they
had finished they washed the dishes and went to the living room where Ariel turned on the
television to watch cartoons and Freddy relaxed with her newspaper and a cup of coffee.</p><p>“I want a cigarette.” Ariel said at a commercial. Freddy flipped the paper down and
looked at the girl for a moment.</p><p>“Do you have any idea how bad it is for me to give you cigarettes?” She asked.</p><p>“Is it as bad as licking my... You know what?” Ariel teased.</p><p>“Funny girl.” Freddy laughed and stuck her tongue out playfully. She got up and went
to her bedroom where she got two cigarettes and led the child out to the back patio.</p><p>As they sat outside smoking in the pleasant warmth of a late Colorado spring
morning, Ariel finally managed to gather the courage to ask what she had wanted to since
breakfast. “Can I spend the night again tonight?”</p><p>Freddy smiled and nodded her head right away. “Do you think your aunt will mind?”</p><p>“She might make you come over first.” Ariel said looking afraid.</p><p>That was exaclty the case. Ariel called her aunt to ask if she could stay another night
and Sadie insisted that she meet Annabelle first. Ariel hung up looking very sad. Until now
she had thought Sadie would not care but faced with the reality she was beginning to
wonder.</p><p>After lunch Freddy and Ariel walked to the girl’s house. They stood quietly on the
porch for only a moment before the girl opened the door and led her teacher in. Sadie,
true to form was sprawled on the couch drinking a beer. Three empty bottles on the coffee
table attested to her early start. “Sadie.” Ariel said. The woman looked up at her then at
Freddy, somewhat confused. “This is Annabelle, she’s my friend.”</p><p>“That’s Annabelle?” Her eyes narrowed and she studied the woman closely. Freddy
never let it show how nervous she truly was. “I thought you were a kid.”</p><p>“Well. Young at heart.” She answered with a smile. Sadie rolled her eyes.</p><p>“What’chu wanna spend time with a kid for anyway?”</p><p>“We have a lot of fun Sadie.” Ariel broke in. “She’s my art teacher, she helps with my
drawing.”</p><p>“The art teacher?” Sadie shook her head. She got up off the couch and moved close to
Freddy, still holding her beer. “I ain’t never seen one of your type up close.” She started.
“You don’t look like no homo.” Freddy’s brow wrinkled and she look quite amused. Sadie
had heard the rumors about her like most other parents. “You should be careful ‘round
this kid, she’ll get you in trouble.” Sadie returned to the couch and finished her beer,
setting the empty on the table. She returned her attention to the television.</p><p>“So can I spend the night with her again?” Ariel begged. Sadie only glanced at her for
a moment before shrugging her shoulders and waving the girl away. Ariel smiled and
hurried to her room where she gathered a few things. She soon returned to Freddy’s side
and they walked back to her house.</p><p>“My you’re aunt is a lovely woman.” Freddy said with some sacrasm, something that
very much surprised her.</p><p>“She’s a bitch.” Ariel snorted. “I can’t wait till I’m eighteen so I can get away from
her.” Freddy put her hand on the girl’s shoulder.</p><p>They spent the rest of the day talking or watching telelvision. After five they started
dinner. Freddy was surprised that she did not have to say a word for the girl to jump up
and offer to help.</p><p>Ariel had neglected to put on makeup all day. Freddy stood in the kitchen looking at
the girl as she stirred the mac and cheese. She looked so much younger, innocent. She
hardly seemed twelve. She hardly seemed like some one who had suffered the things she
had suffered.</p><p>The little girl lifted the lid of a pot on the stove and looked inside. “Brussle sprouts?”
She asked.</p><p>“Yep. You don’t have to eat them if you don’t like them though.” Freddy said.</p><p>Ariel picked a fork out of the drawer in front of her and fished one of the small
lettuce head like spouts from the pot. She popped it in her mouth and chewed it for a
moment before swallowing and grimmacing. Freddy smiled. “I hate these things.” She
picked another out and ate it. “But I can’t stop eating them.”</p><p>Freddy stared at her, perplexed for several moments. “Your a bit of an odd cookie,
you know that right?” Ariel laughed and ate a third brussle sprout. She replaced the lid and
returned her attention to the mac and cheese.</p><p>They sat down at the table and ate together. Freddy hardly got any of the brussle
sprouts as, just like Ariel had told her, she could not stop eating them.</p><p>The night drew on much longer than Ariel had wanted. She was in a hurry to be back
in Freddy’s bed. She hoped Freddy would want to try to make love to her again. Eventually
the teacher got up and turned off the television. From there she flipped the lights in the
living room off and turned in the darkness to look at Ariel. “I’d really like it if you stayed in
my room tonight, but I understand if you don’t want too.”</p><p>“I want too.” The child blurted.</p><p>She hurried her teacher down the hall and climbed up on the bed. She sat on the
pillows and turned around to look at Freddy. “Would you like for me to light some
candles?” The teacher asked. Ariel nodded.</p><p>“Annabelle?” Ariel asked while the woman was lighting candles. Freddy looked at her
through the mirror, a smile on her face. “Umm.” The child blushed and averted her eyes. “I
mean, you know, if you want... If you want to you know... It’s okay.”</p><p>Freddy blew out her match and set it on an ashtray. She walked to the door and
turned out the lights. In the candle light Ariel was even prettier than normal. Freddy loved
candle light, it brought out the best in every one.</p><p>The teacher crawled up on to the bed and moved over the child. She kissed Ariel
deeply, parting her lips and wrestling with the girl’s tongue. Ariel wrapped her arms
around the teacher’s neck and sank down on the bed. Her sex immediately awoke. Despite
the fear from the night before she had been left frustrated and was ready to finish what
had been started.</p><p>Freddy sat back and began undressing herself. Ariel looked up at her with great
anticipation. She wanted to touch her teacher again. The sensation of Freddy’s breats in
her hands hand not left her and she had to feel it again.</p><p>As soon as the woman was naked before her, Ariel gathered her courage and reached
out. As she had been guided the night before, she ran her hands up Freddy’s sides and
over her breasts. This time though, she played with the woman’s hardening nipples with
her fingers. Her breath became more rapid, and her eyes grew wide.</p><p>She had lost track of time when Freddy leaned down and began kissing her. She
lapped at the child’s nipples, then kissed to her belly where she nibbled at the girl’s belly
button. Ariel gigled and folded her legs.</p><p>“Annabelle?” Ariel said quietly. The teacher sat back and smiled down at the girl. “Do
you really love me?” She asked. Freddy tiled her head and nodded. She reached out and
ran her finger down the girl’s nose to her lips where she made a smacking sound,
mimicing a kiss.</p><p>“Very much.”</p><p>That was all the answer Ariel needed. She closed her eyes and slid down slightly
giving herself to the woman. She had decided she would try to trust Freddy.</p><p>The teacher pulled Ariel’s black tee shirt up over her head and pulled the girl’s skirt
off. She tried not to look at the Hello Kitty underwear Ariel was wearing but she could not
help it.</p><p>Today the girl had not worn high socks. Instead her socks was ankle high with a strip
of lace around the upper seam. As much as she had been enticed by the socks the girl had
worn the night before, these cute, child like ones were alos something she had to leave in
place.</p><p>Freddy took her time kissing the girl’s body, her nipples, her lips. She carressed and
kissed, all the while, as she had the night before, giving the child time to back out.</p><p>Finally the teacher slid between the child’s legs and covered Ariel’s clit with her lips.
Again she traced her finger around the child’s sex but she was careful not to come too
close to the girl’s opening.</p><p>Ariel moaned softly, clearly trying not to make a sound. She was hesitant but her hips
moved in time with Freddy. The teacher stroked the girl’s belly with her fingers, focusing
the movements of her tongue on the child’s clit.</p><p>It seemed to take forever but at long last the child had relaxed enough that Freddy
was able to coax an orgasm from her. It was quite, the only sign of it being Ariel pressing
hard in to the the bed and groaning.</p><p>Freddy moved up the bed and kissed Ariel deeply. When she was done she looked
down at the little girl. Ariel was smiling. Her eyes drooping. The teacher shrugged and got
ready to lay down.</p><p>Ariel had tasted her own sex a number of times. Though masturbation was rare for
her she often, much to her shame, tasted her fingers when she was done. It was one of the
few common sexual desires she had ever felt, the desire to taste another girl’s honey.</p><p>The girl licked her lips drinking in her own juices. She almost smiled when it
suddenly occured to her that Freddy had seen her taste herself. Her cheeks turned so red
that even in the dim candle light the blush was visible.</p><p>Freddy laid on her side and began gently stroking the child. “It’s okay sweetie. I’ve
done the same thing.” She offered, hoping it would put the child at ease. Ariel looked at
her for a moment before she nodded.</p><p>“Do you want me to do it too you?” She asked. Freddy shrugged.</p><p>“That’s okay sweetie. You don’t have to do anything at all if you don’t want.” Freddy
slid her hand between her legs and began massaging herself. “I don’t mind doing things
myself.”</p><p>Ariel looked down at her teacher’s hand. She was fascinated and humiliated seeing
another woman masturbating. But she wanted to go down on her teacher. She wanted to
taste her. Her fantasies were so few that she could hardly stand to miss a chance to try
one. “But if I wanted too could I?” She finally managed to ask. She had no idea where she
had gotten the courage but in the dim candle light it seemed okay.</p><p>Freddy stopped and pulled her hand from her sex. She looked down at her fingers for
a moment, almost hating to waste the wetness on them. “Do you want too?” She finally
asked. Ariel was quiet for several moments before she nodded her head. Freddy kissed her
and laid on her back. “Do you want me to help you?” She asked.</p><p>Ariel forced herself to move. She sat up, then rolled so that she was straddling her
teacher, looking down at her. Freddy reached up and stroked the girl’s back with her
fingers. She had all the patience in the world. At that moment she was in heaven. Freddy
could have stayed like that all night but Ariel was ready for more.</p><p>The girl kissed Freddy’s lips then she focused her attention on the woman’s breasts.
As much as she was enjoying touching them she was also trying to build the courage to go
further.</p><p>Ariel began kissing her teacher’s breasts and nibbling her nipples. She worked her
way down the woman’s body until she was between her legs looking at her vulva. Freddy
shaved herself completely. It seemed a bit strange to Ariel but also somehow made her
less self concious about her own undeveloped body.</p><p>“I’m not sure what to do.”  The child confessed.</p><p>“Just do what would feel good to you.” Freddy pushed herself up on her elbows and
looked down at the child. Seeing a little girl staring up at her from between her legs sent a
shock of excitement through her that surprised her.</p><p>Ariel looked at the woman for a moment then at her sex. She had almost no idea
what might feel good to her. It was something she tried not to think about at. She leaned
forward, keeping her eyes locked with her teachers. She began lapping at the woman’s
sex. Running her tongue around her lips and over her clit. Freddy’s head fell back and she
shuddered before looking back down at the child.</p><p>The girl kept lapping at Freddy’s sex, watching her intently. She was taking in
everything. She wanted to remember ever taste, every sensation every expression. She
never wanted to forget this, for fear that her teacher would never want to do it again.</p><p>All of her life the girl had heard that women smelled or tasted bad but it was not
true. She loved the scent and the taste of her teacher’s sex. It was garnering a reaction in
her own loins, causing her to feel the fire of excitement once more.</p><p>Freddy could not stand it any longer. She pulled Ariel up and turned her around. She
had to taste the child again.</p><p>As Ariel returned her attention to the woman’s sex, Freddy sucked the girl’s clit in to
her mouth and began rubbing her tongue on it. Ariel needed far less coaxing this time.
Within only a few moments she grunted, pushed her sex toward the woman and moaned.
Feeling the child climax had Freddy so close that she could hardly contain herself. She
wanted to reach between her legs and finish what the child had started but Ariel,
recovering from her orgasm, returned her attention to her teacher.</p><p>Freddy shuddered and nearly screamed as she came. Ariel, not sure what else to do,
pushed her fingers in to the woman. She was immediately aware of the walls of the
woman’s sex clamping down on her fingers and releasing, as she came. The ease with
which Freddy had accepted the invasion of the girl’s finger had her in shock. Freddy had
tried to do this to her. And it seemed to pleasure the woman. It made the girl wonder but
her fear of the experience quickly took any thoughts of experimentation away.</p><p>When it was over she turned the girl around and pulled her up, kissing her. It was
almost enough to being her to another climax tasting Ariel’s honey mixed with her own in
the kiss.</p><p>When they parted Ariel slid off her teacher and turned on her side, closing her eyes.
Emotion and the physical exertion had drained her. The teacher pulled her close and
closed her eyes. She listened as the girl’s breathing became the slow steady breathing of
the sleeping. ‘Maybe it is more cat stuff.’ She thought to herself. ‘But this time I didn’t
scare her away.’</p>"
88,"Dark Lover, Part 1",Amanda,1,A vampire finds a new friend,"['Ff', 'cons', 'vampire']","<p>The darkness of night had descended upon the world. Jasmine was comfortably
wrapped in shadows as she stared down from the roof tops above the street. Beal street in
may. A flowing river of humanity moving in a drunken stupor from one blues bar to
another.</p><p>The night was her mistress, it beckoned her, guided her, fed her, loved her. She was
hunting, as she did most nights. But unlike those others and even now in this perfect time
to find wayward tourists, she was hunting not for her next meal, but instead for something
completely different.</p><p>Jasmine crouched low against the roof she was perched on. The drumbeats from the
music within, blues spilling out of the club and across the street, soaking passers buy in
its rich warm tones, vibrated with in her chest. She loved Memphis. Her hands twisted
slightly as long claws formed, pushing in to the wood and brick. In a flash she spun and
raced off, away from the street. She leapt from the building to the ground below still
hidden in shadow, invisible to any one that might have been there.</p><p>Jasmine was a predator, a monster. Doomed to darkness she lived a life of hunting,
and feeding. She was nasferatu, vampire. Behind her was her target but she was not
planing to approach her tonight. She had other plans. The girl she had focused her
attentions on only moments before was not going any where. She was a street kid, living
off the handouts and pity of those traveling Beal, drunk and looking for more party time.
The girl was perfect. Young, and attractive beneath the colored hair and dirt. She was drug
addicted but that was easy enough to cure. She was a victim, a leaf blowing in the wind, at
the mercy of the world around her, destine to go where she was carried and without any
hope of control over her own future. This would remain true for her but she would at least
have available to her the possibility of a better life. Jasmine had something to offer that
the streets did not. A home and a purpose.</p><p>Jasmine moved quietly through back streets and alleys. She stayed away from main
roads whenever possible. Perhaps it was her instincts or just learned behavior, either way
she avoided being seen whenever she could. Tonight was no different. She went home, the
long way, the same way she always did.</p><p>It was still early when Jasmine reached the apartment building she called home. She
reached out with a clawed hand and gripped the side of the building. She scampered up
the side of the building and over the railing of her balcony in seconds. As she stepped on
to the balcony the sliding glass door to her apartment unlocked and slid open. She walked
through it and it closed behind her.</p><p>Something Jasmine had always enjoyed was the ability to move things and control
minor electronics with her thoughts alone. Most of what she was she took as a curse and
hated deeply, but not that part. She glanced at the television and it clicked on.
Immediately she flipped through the channels before turning it off and sitting down on the
couch. A magazine on the coffee table caught her attention and she leaned forward
picking it up.</p><p>Article by article, ad by ad Jasmine worked her way through the magazine, awaiting
the sunrise that would trigger her instincts. The first rays of light that would drive her to
sleep. An irresistible pull toward some dark corner where she could lay down and enter
the death sleep of the vampire. When at last that time came she went to her room where
the windows were covered with tin foil and laid on her bed. She closed her eyes and
almost immediately fell asleep.</p><p>Jasmine had lived this way for more than eighty years. She had been living in Chicago
in the mid nineteen twenties working in a club. She was a waitress, serving drinks in a
speak easy all week long just to make enough money to live in a tiny apartment. On her
off days she cleaned the houses of many of her customers. They were all fairly wealthy
gangster types, most were involved in bootlegging. For a black woman of the times she
was treated fairly well by both her boss and the people she met in the club.</p><p>It had been on her way home from the speakeasy one night that she was turned. She
was walking along the darkened streets, alone as she most often did. She had heard
nothing, sensed nothing when suddenly she was grabbed from behind and dragged down
an alley.</p><p>Jasmine tried to scream but found she could not make a sound, not because she was
being muffled some how but instead because she felt as if she could not move or act of
her own accord. She was raped in the alley and that was when she saw the face of her
attacker. She knew him from the club she worked in but had never spoken to him. She
thought the attack was over when he stepped back but that was when she saw his teeth.
Long, sharp teeth. Almost before she could react to the sight he lunged forward and
ripped in to her throat. She tried to fight, to scream, to escape but she could not. The
man's strength had been to much for her. Life began to slip away from Jasmine. Her vision
was going black, all of the pain and fear was subsiding when suddenly a new sensation
overwhelmed her. A burning cold tore through her body from her throat and then the
world went black.</p><p>Some time later, she had no idea how long it had been, she awoke to a sharp pinch in
her leg and sat up finding herself sitting on a table with a man in a white lab coat and
apron standing at her side trying to feed a needle in to her leg. Instinctively she slapped it
away and jumped up, dizzy, confused and naked.</p><p>Without a word Jasmine turned and ran out of the room she was in. She found stairs
and followed them in to a larger part of a house which some part of her recognized as a
funeral home. She was too confused to fully comprehend anything but her fear as she left
the house and ran out in to the night.</p><p>Clothes became a priority as the fear subsided. Jasmine found a dress hanging on a
clothes line and dawned it. Her belly burned and her head ached. She did not know it at
the time but she was suffering her first attack of the hunger that would drive her for the
remainder of her life, or death, or whatever it was to be called.</p><p>Jasmine made her first kill that night, driven completely by instinct. A hobo, near the
rail yard had the misfortune of encountering her and died for it. Horrified and disgusted
Jasmine found a quiet place to hide as the sun rose. Her body took over and forced her to
sleep before the events of that first night could be fully absorbed.</p><p>Nights passed without the fire in her body that had driven the woman to kill an
innocent man. Jasmine could hardly believe her own senses. She could see in the night
better than in a brightly lit room. She could smell things that she some how instinctively
understood. She could sense the thoughts of people around her. And something else,
something distant. Something that some how she knew was the man that had done this to
her.</p><p>Little by little the reality took shape in her mind and when the hunger took her a
second time she realized what she was. It made no sense to her. It was impossible but
everything she had experienced was impossible. Hearing the thoughts of others was
impossible, growing fangs and ripping people's throats out was impossible. However,
impossible or not it was happening and Jasmine admitted to herself as she sat over the
body of her second victim, that she was a vampire.</p><p>From death to something that resembled living, Jasmine came out of her sleep in sync
with the setting sun. Tonight was the night, it was the night she would procure her new
girl friday.</p><p>Jasmine slipped from her apartment in to the night and made her way toward Beal
street. She was not so careful to stay hidden this night. She was dressed for human
interactions in her black lacy half shirt and long black skirt. She wore high heels that lifted
her a bit from her petite five foot two. Long black dreadlocks reached to the middle of her
back and she bunched a part of these on top of her head making her look even a little
taller.</p><p>She owned a car, she owned many things. It's amazing what a person can steel when
the have the ability to influence the minds of others. She did not like to drive however and
most often walked where ever she wanted to go.</p><p>On the lawn of the power company building a young girl, Michelle, sat with the
people she called friends. They were smoking and begging and generally being street rats.
Jasmine walked past them and as she did she reached out with her thoughts, implanting
the idea that the girl needed to follow her.</p><p>""I'll be back in a minute I wanna see something,"" Michelle said as Jasmine passed her
by.</p><p>Jasmine led the girl a short distance to a darkened side street. ""Following me?"" she
laughed as she turned to face the girl.</p><p>""No... Uh, I don't know."" Michelle looked confused. She shook her head and turned to
leave.</p><p>""Where are you going?"" Jasmine asked, regaining the girl's attention.</p><p>""Back to my friends.""</p><p>""Friends?"" Jasmine approached the girl, a smile on her lips. ""Are you hungry?"" the
vampire looked the girl over. She had not needed to ask she could smell the hunger, the
drugs, everything. ""I'm hungry, would you like to get some food?""</p><p>""I don't need no one feelin sorry for me lady."" Michelle turned to leave again.</p><p>""I didn't say I did. I just asked if you would like some food. There's a burger joint up
the street here, and I don't like to eat alone so why not come with me?"" Jasmine reached
out to the girl and took her hand.</p><p>Michelle allowed Jasmine to hold her hand though it made her slightly uncomfortable.
She was worried about what the woman wanted from her. It was her experience that no
one did anything nice for anyone unless they planed to get something out of it. This was
definitely true with Jasmine as it would have been with anyone else but what Jasmine had
to offer was far better than anything the girl was likely to find elsewhere.</p><p>Jasmine released he companion's hand as she stepped up to the counter. She ordered
herself an iced tea and a hamburger before stepping to the side and allowing Michelle to
order her own meal. As they sat down Jasmine set her purse aside and took her drink. She
watched carefully as Michelle ate hungrily.</p><p>""What do you plan to do with your life?"" Jasmine finally asked.</p><p>Michelle shrugged her shoulders and looked up. ""You gonna try to get me to go to
church?""</p><p>""No."" Jasmine laughed. ""Not at all. But I'm wondering how you ended up here. You
can't be more than sixteen.""</p><p>""Fifteen."" Michelle shoved a handful of french fries in to her mouth after dipping them
in barbeque sauce.</p><p>Jasmine did not need to ask anything. She knew how Michelle ended up on the streets.
She had never known her father, and her mother died when she was thirteen. She went to
live with her grandmother and within a few months discovered drugs. From there it had
not taken long before she ran away and had been in and out of juvenile hall ever since. She
had not been caught with drugs on her yet, luckily for her, but every time she got caught
and brought home, she ran away again. The girl was a mess and might be beyond
redemption but she was what Jasmine wanted. Young, pretty and in need.</p><p>""I have something I can offer you that the streets never will."" Jasmine said after a long
silence.</p><p>Michelle looked at her for a moment as she finished the last bite of her burger. She
remained quiet as she pulled several fries from their box and dipped them in barbeque
sauce then shoved them in her mouth. ""What's that?"" she said around them.</p><p>""A home, and a reason for getting up in the morning."" Jasmine sipped her drink and
sat back slightly. ""You'd have a home, money, food. Basically anything you need.""</p><p>""You're not just giving me that. What do I have to do?""</p><p>""Well that's the thing. See I'm a bit of a night person and I need some one that can
work for me during the day. Keep my house, run errands, things like that.""</p><p>""That's it?"" Michelle finished her fries and drained her drink.</p><p>""Are you still hungry?"" Jasmine asked. The girl nodded her head. The vampire happily
reached in to her purse and pulled out a ten dollar bill which she handed to the girl. ""Well
go get whatever you want.""</p><p>Doing as she was instructed, the girl got up and went to the counter. Jasmine sat
quietly, watching her, and waiting for her to come back to the table.</p><p>""So like are you a pervert? Do I have to sleep with you or something?"" Michelle asked
as she sat back down.</p><p>""A pervert? No. And as far as sleeping with me, why would you think I even liked little
girls?"" Jasmine almost laughed.</p><p>""Because if you just wanted a maid you could put an add in the paper. I'm not stupid
lady, I know there's always a reason people do stuff for homeless people."" Michelle
unwrapped her second burger and began eating it.</p><p>""Well in that case, as a matter of fact I do think you're attractive, but I'm not going to
force you to do things you don't want to.""</p><p>The girl nodded her head and focused her attention back on the burger. She had
nothing more to say at the moment and was waiting for her hostess to restart the
conversation.</p><p>After several moments of silence Michelle was feeling uncomfortable. She set her food
aside and pushed her hand through her dirty blue hair. ""What?"" she finally said, overly
aware of Jasmine's eyes on her.</p><p>""You're addicted to drugs. Cocaine isn't it?""</p><p>""So."" Was Michelle's simple response.</p><p>""I can help you with that. If you take my offer then I can get you off the drugs...""</p><p>""What if I don't want too.""</p><p>""Then you can go back to the streets. I won't have drugs in my home. I can make you
a new person. Some one that is old enough to run my errands and do thing things I need
done. You'll have everything you want or need. So long as you remain trust worthy and
sober."" Jasmine stood from her seat. ""Grab your food let's go outside."" She led the girl out
the door and seated herself at one of three tables in front of the restaurant. Almost
immediately she pulled a pack of cigarettes from her purse. At first she offered one to the
girl who refused then she took one for herself and lit it.</p><p>The vampire drew a long smoke filled breath and leaned back. ""You can have a
completely new life. Or you can go back to the streets and be turning tricks for your next
fix by the time your sixteen.""</p><p>Michelle shuddered. She couldn't stand the idea of hooking. She had gone hungry
more than once rather than having sex for money. Jasmine knew why. It was why she had
picked the girl rather than going on about her life the way she normally did. Michelle, like
the vampire, was gay. ""And if I say yes, you'll just give me all this?""</p><p>""A little at a time. As you show me you can handle it.""</p><p>Michelle finished her second burger and leaned her head on her hand, with her elbow
on the table. It was so much to consider and it all sounded to good to be true. She was
afraid of what would happen to her if she did not go, but almost equally afraid of what
Jasmine might ask from her.</p><p>The girl shifted uncomfortably and watched Jasmine finish her cigarette. ""You don't
have a boyfriend that likes little girls or something do you?""</p><p>""No. I'm gay, just like you."" Jasmine smiled. Michelle had never told any one. She
looked confused and a little embarrassed.</p><p>""How...""</p><p>""You just know sometimes."" Jasmine interrupted. The vampire reached out with her
mind. She could sense that the girl wanted to take her offer. She could also sense the fear
the girl had. Michelle was deeply unhappy living on the streets but she was equally
unhappy at home. For her there was no good place to be and she was thinking that maybe
the offer presented to her might be her salvation.</p><p>Michelle shrugged her shoulders slightly and looked down at the table. Anything had
to be better than another night on the street. ""I'll try.""</p><p>Jasmine smiled. She dropped her cigarette on the ground and dragged her foot over
it. She paused for several moments before she stood and held out her hand. ""I'm not far
from here.""</p><p>They walked the mile to Jasmine's apartment building chatting lightly. The vampire
was trying to put the girl at ease. She was also wondering at what point she would reveal
herself to the girl. She wanted Michelle to know in no uncertain terms that she would get
away with stealing from her or doing drugs or anything else the girl might do.</p><p>As they stepped in to the apartment Jasmine turned on the lights and looked at her
homeless guest. ""You need a shower."" She led Michelle to the bathroom where she left the
girl for her bedroom.</p><p>Jasmine gathered up clothing that looked like it might fit the girl. Michelle was only
slightly taller than Jasmine but clearly thinner. The vampire took the clothes and went to
the bathroom where she set them on the sink. Not wanting to give the girl a choice she
took the dirty cloths Michelle had shed and carried them to the kitchen where she threw
everything except the girl's jacket away.</p><p>The jacket meant something to Michelle. Jasmine grudgingly decided to wash it and let
her keep it. It was an army jacket a size to large for the girl. It had been her mothers when
the woman had been in the military and when she died Michelle took it. It was one of the
few things the girl had left of her mother. The next most important to her being an old
photograph that she kept in the jacket's breast pocket.</p><p>Jasmine pulled the tattered photo out of the jacket pocket and looked at it for a
moment. Michelle looked like a younger version of her mother. The vampire set the
photograph aside and dropped the jacket in the washer. She poured detergent in and
started the machine.</p><p>Michelle reveled in the shower for nearly thirty minutes before she stepped out and
found the clothes the vampire had laid out for her. She did not like to wear skirts but
rather than argue she put the clothes on and stepped out of the bathroom toweling her
hair as she walked down the hall toward the living room.</p><p>""Much better."" Jasmine said as the girl appeared. ""I threw your clothes out, I'll buy you
new ones if you leave.""</p><p>""My jacket!"" Michelle sounded desperate.</p><p>""It's in the washer."" Jasmine pointed toward the doors which opened in to the laundry
closet. Michelle pushed the doors open, tears filling her eyes until she saw her mothers
picture sitting on the dryer. The child was visibly relieved. She picked it up and held it to
her chest.</p><p>""My mom,"" she said, looking down at the picture. She went back to the living room
where Jasmine invited her to sit on the couch. ""I don't even know your name,"" the girl
said. She combed her fingers through her hair and adjusted in her seat.</p><p>""Jasmine.""</p><p>""I'm Michelle but every one calls me Mishy.""</p><p>Jasmine smiled and nodded her head. ""Our first order of business is to help your
addictions."" Jasmine reached out and stroked the girls hair. Michelle shrank slightly from
the hand but soon relaxed. ""Will this color come out?""</p><p>""Yeah it fades when you wash it.""</p><p>""Good, I know you like it but you need to look respectable."" The vampire reached in to
the girls thoughts and encouraged her to feel sleepy. There was so much to be done but
for now the child needed a good night's sleep, the next week would be very difficult and
uncomfortable for her.</p><p>Addiction is as much mental as it is physical. Jasmine did not want to make the child's
withdrawals too easy. However she wanted to help her through it as much as she could
without taking the lesson in it away.</p><p>It took more than a week for Michelle to finally begin to over come the addiction. The
physical symptoms had mostly subsided but the mental desire remained. Jasmine used her
influence, her ability to change the thoughts of another to curb this, the most powerful
part of the addiction.</p><p>Michelle was a two week project by the time it was over and in that time Jasmine had
chosen not to reveal what she was to the girl. Not then but now she was ready for the girl
to understand everything she was involved in.</p><p>The apartment was dark except for a lonely lamp in the living room glowing with little
more than a sixty watt bulb. Jasmine stepped in, standing between Michelle and the
television. ""We need to talk,"" she said. Behind her the television turned off and the girl
looked down at the remote in her hand. She shrugged and set it on the table.</p><p>""What about?"" she asked. She looked tired and worn but still far better than she had
when she first arrived. Her hair had begun to return to it's normal color since the girl was
getting a daily shower.</p><p>""Me."" Jasmine walked around the table and sat across the couch from the girl. ""I'm not
like other women you might know,"" she said.</p><p>""Is this where you tell me you're a guy?""</p><p>""No."" Jasmine laughed. ""I'm... Different though."" Jasmine waved her hand and the
overhead light came on. Michelle startled slightly and looked around.</p><p>""How did you do that?""</p><p>""Well that's what I wanted to explain."" Jasmine leaned close as if she were going to tell
a secret. ""I'm a vampire,"" she confessed.</p><p>Michelle laughed and shook her head. ""C'mon what is it really?"" She adjusted in her
seat. ""Be serious. Are you going to throw me out or something?""</p><p>""No. And I am being serious."" Jasmine slid close to the girl, her face only inches from
Michelle's. She opened her mouth as she let her fangs slip in to place and her eyes shift to
an unearthly yellow. ""I'm a vampire,"" she said again.</p><p>Michelle slid off the couch and backed up slightly. ""No frickin way,"" she almost
shouted. ""Vampire's aren't real.""</p><p>Jasmine stood and walked toward her. She reached out and stroked the girl's cheek.
""I'm as real as you are.""</p><p>""You cant be."" Michelle stared in to the shining yellow eyes of the woman she had
thought she knew. ""Are those contacts?""</p><p>""You saw them change. But I can prove it if you like, what should I do?""</p><p>""Can you fly?"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Why the hell do they always ask that..."" Jasmine grumbled. ""No I can't fly okay and I'm
a little sensitive about it. I can grow claws and fangs and I can move really fast, how about
that?"" Jasmine moved as if to take a step and simply vanished appearing to move instantly
across the room from Michelle.</p><p>Michelle's first instinct was to run. She turned slightly as if to do just that and realized
there was no way to get away. She focused her attention back on Jasmine.""Are you going
to kill me?""</p><p>""Of course not silly, why would I go through so much trouble with you if that was all I
wanted?"" Jasmine went back to the couch and sat down. She retracted her teeth and
smiled up at the girl. ""Sit down."" Michelle did as she was told. She stayed as far from
Jasmine as she could. The girl looked tense, afraid.</p><p>""I don't want to die,"" she finally said.</p><p>""You won't."" The vampire moved closer and Michelle pushed back away from her.
""Relax."" Jasmine reached out and stroked the girls hair. Michelle was shaking but she
nodded her head and did her best not to seem so afraid. The vampire's hand ran down her
shoulder and came to rest on her leg. ""I promise I wont hurt you.""</p><p>""But you're evil...""</p><p>""Evil? hmm. It doesn't really work that way. I'm just what I am. I have a will of my own
just like you. I haven't killed a human being in a very long time and even then the last one
more than deserved it.""</p><p>""How do you know?"" Michelle immediately asked.</p><p>""The same way I know anything about you that I want to know. The same way I knew
you were gay. The same way that I knew to take your mother's picture out of your jacket
before I washed it."" Jasmine slid a little closer. Her intentions with the girl were not only
those of a mistress and a servant. She had been waiting until the girl was over the worst
part of her addiction before trying anything and that time had come.</p><p>Michelle could not take any more and she slid off of the couch and stood. ""I can't,"" she
finally said. ""You'll hurt me.""</p><p>""I assure you."" Jasmine stood and moved close to the girl. Her lips were only inches
from the child's neck as she spoke. ""I won't hurt you."" Jasmine's breath on the girl's neck
sent a shiver through her body.</p><p>""Promise me.""</p><p>Jasmine smiled and stood back slightly. She held her hand in the air, ""I promise,"" she
said. The vampire moved close. ""I can show you things you never thought possible.""  The
vampire moved close to the girl She leaned in and pressed her lips on Michelle's neck. Her
teeth slipped back in to place and she opened her mouth, pressing the tips gently against
Michelle's fair skin.</p><p>""What..."" Michelle gasped and pushed away. ""You were going to bite me.""</p><p>Jasmine stayed quiet. She moved forward and wrapped her arms around the girl. She
slid her hands along Michelle's tense body and down over her ass. ""Trust me, I promised
you, I'm not going to hurt you."" The vampire leaned back in and pressed her teeth against
the girl's flesh. She reached in to the child's mind and blocked any pain she might feel as
her teeth pierced in to Michelle's neck. Jasmine let blood flow from her body in to the girl
eliciting shudders from the child as a warm sensation seemed to flow through her entire
body.</p><p>Jasmine's blood in the girl's body would do many things, the most important of which,
it would link them. The vampire drew in just a taste of the girl before releasing her.
Because Jasmine had first expressed her own blood in to the child the wound at her neck
healed almost instantly, but the girl would not become a vampire. That required the
vampire to first drink in the blood of her victim and then push her blood, mixed with
Michelle's back in to the child's body.</p><p>Michelle put her hand to her neck and stared with wide eyes at the Vampire. ""What did
you do, I feel..."" She began to swoon and Jasmine had to catch her and help her to the
couch.</p><p>""We're linked now. You'll be able to sense me and I can sense you, at least for a little
while."" The vampire moved close to the girl and smiled. ""It's particularly powerful during
sex.""</p><p>The vampire kissed the girl's lips. ""Do you want to do this?"" she asked quietly as she
ran her hands across Michelle's belly.</p><p>""Do I have a choice?""</p><p>Jasmine sat back and smiled. ""Of course you do,"" she answered. ""I won't force you to
do anything you don't want to.""</p><p>Michelle nodded but remained quiet for several moments before she finally smiled. ""I
think I do,"" she answered.</p><p>The vampire smiled a crooked smile and moved back over the girl. There were many
things she had learned in her years outside the norms of society and pursuing what she
wanted was one of those things.</p><p>Jasmine kissed the girl's lips and moved down her neck. Each time her cold lips
touched Michelle she tensed slightly. As the Vampire moved down her throat to her chest
the girl finally began to relax.</p><p>Button by button Jasmine removed the girl's shirt and then her skirt. Michelle began
almost right away to feel self conscious and covered her chest with her arms.  Jasmine
smiled and sat back, pulling her own shirt up over her head. She reached behind herself
and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor. She then removed Michelle's bra, nimbly
reaching behind the girl and unhooking it with only two fingers.</p><p>The vampire's lips covered one of Michelle's nipples and the girl drew a sharp breath
as the sensation seemed to rocket from her chest to her clit. ""Oh god,"" she whispered
hoarsely.</p><p>Jasmine cupped the girl's breasts as she slid down her body, gripping the child's
panties in her teeth and pulling them away from her body. Jasmine Slid the girl's
underwear down her legs and tossed them over the side of the couch, giggling to herself
as she did.</p><p>""I should warn you, this might be a bit intense."" Jasmine said quietly. Michelle looked
down at her and nodded her head.</p><p>The vampire kissed and licked around the girl's pubic hair and over her mound. The
scent of the girl's excitement reached her and she shuddered. Excitement rushed through
her, but it did not just effect her. Michelle also felt it burning on her skin. Jasmine hovered
for a moment as her sex began to ache. She kept her eyes on Michelle as she leaned
forward and sucked the girl's clit in to her mouth.</p><p>Almost as soon as she did she felt a rush from her own loins. She moaned slightly
sending vibrations and waves of pleasure through Michelle's body. Carefully, but quite
expertly, Jasmine slippered her jeans and underwear off in a single motion, never taking
her lips from the girl's sex.</p><p>With movements as graceful as a cat the vampire moved around on the bed to hover
over her partner, her sex inches from Michelle's waiting mouth. She lowered herself down
slightly and the girl wrapped her arms around Jasmine's waist pulling her close and lapping
at her vulva.</p><p>They held each other tightly as they sucked and lapped at one another until at last the fire
of climx began to build in them both. The link they shared kept them in perfect
synchronicity. Jasmine withdrew just as Michelle's orgasm ripped through her. The
vampire's teeth slipped in to place and she pushed them in to the girl's flesh, careful not
to let her feel any pain that might disrupt her climax.</p><p>Jasmine, like any female could have an orgasm but for her, it was far more pleasurable
if she took blood as the climax waxed. The vampire drew a small amount of blood, just
enough that both she and her partner would feel the rush of new life coursing through her
during sexual fulfillment. The sweetness of excited blood caused the vampire to swoon. So
intense was this sensation that Michelle cried out and all but fainted back against the bed.</p><p>Jasmine forced herself to withdraw her teeth. She turned and moved to lay next to the
girl. The vampire whispered in to her ear. ""That is nothing compared to what I can show
you.""</p><p>Jasmine closed her eyes and let the sensations, the new life and all it brought with it
wash through her. Michelle was exhausted, she had experienced far to much to expect her
to do anything more. It did not matter to Jasmine though. She had gotten plenty of
satisfaction already. Feeding from some one in the throws of passion was a deeply moving
and power experience. Her orgasm paled by comparison.</p><p>The lights in the room blinked out. Jasmine laid her arm over the girl and closed her
eyes. It was early and she did not feel like sleeping but she wanted to enjoy the warmth of
a living body next to her.</p><p>""What did you do to me?"" the girl asked sleepily.</p><p>""You probably don't want to know."" Jasmine leaned up and kissed her ear softly.</p><p>""Did you bite me?"" she asked, not sounding entirely concerned about it.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Am I a vampire now?""</p><p>""No."" Jasmine stroked Michelle's back. She closed her eyes and snuggled closer to the
girl. ""But it is why you feel the way you do.""</p><p>""I'm sleepy.""</p><p>""You lost blood,"" the vampire giggled. ""And you came pretty hard too. It's a wonder
you aren't out cold right now.""</p><p>Michelle turned on her side and forced herself to open her eyes. ""Would you make me
a vampire if I asked you too?""</p><p>""You're too young.""</p><p>""Too young?"" she sounded annoyed.</p><p>""Yes. It wouldn't be fair to you."" The vampire opened her eyes and smiled. ""Besides,
how could you be my girl friday if I did?""</p><p>""We could find some one else.""</p><p>""Perhaps."" She stroked Michelle's cheek and kissed her softly. ""Go to sleep, you've had
a long night.""</p>"
89,"Dark Lover, Part 2",Amanda,2,Jasmine sees the culmination of a 50-year hunt.,"['Ff', 'cons', 'vampire']","<p>First off... This is dedicated to all you goth girls out there. Pale skin, black clothes,
heavy eye makeup, god you all drive me crazy. I love every one of you.</p><p>Second this story contains graphic depictions of sexual behavior between an adult and
a teenaged girl. If that is illegal where you are, if you are not 18 or if this offends you
please read no further. If you are under 18 and still want to read on I'm really sorry but
legally you can't, however in just a few years you will be able to vote, remember this when
you are asked to elect people that would tell young people they have no rights.</p><p>""Where are we going?"" Michelle asked for the third time.</p><p>""Turn left up here."" Was Jasmine's only response. The vampire closed her eyes. She
was reaching out with her thoughts, searching. This was why she had come to Memphis.
Not the tourists, not the festival, not the music. She had come here for the same reason
she went nearly anywhere. Him. The festival was nearly over and her target would be
moving on, as he always did.</p><p>Jasmine had been looking for eighty years for a way to get revenge for what had been
done to her. At first she knew it was a fight she could not win. Vampires become stronger
and more powerful with age and from the lives they take. She did not kill often, in fact
nearly never but as the years passed she noticed something about her quarry, he did not
seem to be gaining strength.</p><p>She could sense him, when she was near and though she could not be sure she was
rather confident that he could sense her as well. This might be why he moved so much or
it could be that he simply did not like to stay in one place any longer than he needed too.
Whatever the reason, she had spent the past fifty years chasing him.</p><p>For the most part the pursuit had been fruitless. Jasmine rarely found him but she had
begun to see patterns. Most importantly, her creator stayed in the United States. He always
followed festivals and shows. Any where that there were large numbers of tourists and
therefore homeless or otherwise easy to hide victims, he was likely to show.</p><p>She had begun following festivals around the country. Most of the time she found
nothing but on occasion she would come close. Never though had she been as close as
she now was. He was close, very close. She could nearly see him in the night and
instinctively knew where to go.</p><p>""Stop.""</p><p>""Here?"" Michelle asked. Jasmine nodded her head and the girl pulled the car to the
side of the road. The vampire immediately got out and walked across the street to where a
huddled mass that barely resembled a human form sat against a wall.</p><p>""Found me did you?"" The husky voice rose up from a face hidden by the brim of an
older style gangster hat. The man sitting before Jasmine was wrapped in a dirty trench
coat, keeping himself well hidden. ""I'm sure you know I can feel you too."" His voice was
gruff, spoken with difficulty as if a single breath was labored out and the words formed
around it.</p><p>The vampire pushed out with her will, brushing against his. She did not want to tip
her hand by invading his thoughts but she wanted him to know she had power. Her target
pushed back, trying to probe her mind, trying to see what she had planned. Jasmine was
able to fight him back but it was a difficult struggle she hoped that he could not gauge.
""I'm going to kill you."" She growled at him.</p><p>Slowly, deliberately the man rose keeping his head tilted down. He let his coat fall
open to reveal a dirty suit. Finally as he reached his full stature he tilted his face up and
turned it to the right, revealing it from beneath the brim of his hat. A long scar tore from
the top of his forehead through a blinded eye to the middle of his left cheek. He had been
through something terrible. Something that could permanently  scar a vampire. Something
had caused him severe trauma and yet he had escaped.  ""I've survived far worse than you
little girl."" He hissed in his labored voice. It was followed by a long wheezing inhale.
Looking closer Jasmine could see a deep scar across his throat. Something truly horrific
had happened to this vampire and yet he was still alive. ""Perhaps you will though, but not
tonight."" As soon as he spoke he leapt in to the air and flew off.</p><p>""Fuck!"" Jasmine instinctively jumped with all her strength. Her hands formed claws and
she slammed them in to the brick just above a second story window of the building she
had been in front of. The vampire scrambled up the side and over the edge, sprinting
across the roof. She stopped at the far side, her quarry already to far out of range to
follow. ""He can fly?"" She spat to herself. ""What the hell?""</p><p>Jasmine stormed back across the roof and dropped down to the street catching
herself in a three point stance. She rose up and marched across the street, yanking her car
door open and flopping in to the seat. She slammed the door closed and looked at
Michelle. ""Let go home sweetie.""</p><p>""He was a vampire?"" Michelle sounded scared. She could not hear their conversation
but seeing her mistress bolt off after him the way she had, told the girl that this meeting
had been hostile. ""Is he going to come after you?"" The girl asked after driving nearly half
way back to their shared apartment.</p><p>""No. We're going after him.""</p><p>A shock of fear stabbed in to Michelle's heart and she felt tears suddenly welling in
her eyes. Something told her that she was in a great deal of danger. She had questions,
she had things she wanted to say but she didn't know where to start.</p><p>They arrived at the apartment building and went inside, taking the elevator in silence.
Jasmine was still seething that not only had the vampire escaped her, but he had done so
by flying. He could fly and she could not and it did not make sense to her.</p><p>Jasmine walked through the apartment door, closely followed by Michelle. She went to
the living room and sat on the couch, closing her eyes. ""I wasn't ready. I had him in my
hands for the first time in fifty years and I wasn't ready."" She looked over at Michelle who
sat quietly on the couch. ""I'm sorry Mishy. I guess I should explain."" Jasmine got up and
went in to the kitchen. She poured herself a glass of cola and another for Michelle. She
carried them out the living room and sat down, placing them on the coffee table. ""That
was the vampire that made me. I've never forgiven him for it.""</p><p>""I thought you liked being a vampire.""</p><p>""No. Not really."" She sipped her cola and sighed softly. ""He raped me and made me a
monster. I'm going to kill him for it.""</p><p>""He can fly."" Michelle said absently.</p><p>""Don't remind me please.""</p><p>""Where will he go from here?""</p><p>""No where."" Jasmine said quietly. ""He's curious, I could sense it when he took off. He'll
go where I go, at least for now.""</p><p>""And he won't come here?""</p><p>""Not if he's smart."" She looked at Michelle. ""We're going to be going back out
tomorrow to find him again. He want's me to find him and I want to know why.""</p><p>In the early hours of the morning, as sunrise neared, Jasmine drew Michelle in to her
room. She knew that in a way what she was doing to the girl was as bad as the drugs she
had saved her from. Sharing blood was addictive. But Michelle was a part of the vampire
world now, and whether they remained together or not, once some one became a part of
that world, it was not difficult to remain within it.</p><p>An ex lover of Jasmine's would have called her a bleeder. A human that allows
vampires to feed from her. They were surprisingly common. Michelle was better though.
She was familiar with the sexual aspects of the vampire world and that made her more fun
than a simple meal.</p><p>Jasmine wondered to herself if the girl would prefer to live a mortal life or if she
would come to crave eternal life. It did not matter now. What mattered now was only now,
and at this moment Michelle lay before Jasmine naked and willing.</p><p>The vampire climbed on to the bed. She leaned down and kissed the girl, moving
down her throat, mindful to let her teeth drag along Michelle's flesh.</p><p>Feeling the sharp canines of the vampire on her skin caused Michelle to shudder and
writhe. She craved the blood bond. Her link with Jasmine was strong but she longed to feel
the initial rush of the vampire's blood racing through her body.</p><p>Jasmine covered the girl's sex with her mouth. Michelle writhed and thrashed,
desperate for the sweet pain of Jasmine's teeth. It was only a moment and then flood of
burning cold that some how hurt and brought ecstasy at the same time.</p><p>""Jasmine."" She whispered breathlessly. ""Please."" She begged. ""Now.""</p><p>The vampire slid back slightly, pulling her tongue and lips from the girl's clit.
Michelle's breath came faster and shorter now in anticipation of Jasmine's teeth.</p><p>The girl's eyes fluttered and she pushed the back of her head hard in to the pillow
groaning loudly as Jasmine pushed her fangs in to the Michelle's thigh. It washed over her,
the cold, the burn, ecstasy, swirling around her, making her dizzy. She did not need
Jasmine to bring her to climax to feel satisfied. This is what she had been longing for. The
deadly kiss of the undead.</p><p>Jasmine withdrew from the girl and returned to her sex. She manipulated Michelle
until she screamed and clutched at the blankets. It was all nearly to much for her. She
fainted against the bed. Jasmine, exhausted, pulled herself up to lay next to the girl. ""It's a
cruel love Mishy."" She felt slightly guilty but not so much that she would stop.</p><p>With the sunrise came the death sleep. For Jasmine time passed almost instantly.
Though the day had been somewhat longer for Michelle.</p><p>When the vampire came out of her room she found Michelle sitting on the couch
watching television. Immediately Michelle turned the television off and turned to look at
Jasmine. ""What do I mean to you?"" She asked.</p><p>""Mishy, really dear, what do you mean?""</p><p>""I think I love you Jasmine but what am I? Am I just a kid to you? Some one to fuck?""</p><p>""No not at all.""</p><p>""A meal then?""</p><p>""Of course not."" Jasmine stepped around the couch and sat next to Michelle. The girl
was proving to be too smart for her own good. ""I love you dear, very much."" It was true,
but not something Jasmine wanted to think about. Michelle was mortal and that meant she
would die. Unless she was turned she was little more than a waiting heartbreak.</p><p>""If you do love me, I mean really, then don't go looking for that vampire again. Please.
I'm afraid of what will happen if you do.""</p><p>""You'll be safe."" Jasmine promised.</p><p>""But what about you? What if her hurts you, what am I going to do then?"" Michelle
leaned against the vampire and sighed. ""Who'll take care of me?""</p><p>That struck a cord with Jasmine. Something about the girl's tone sent a sharp cold
strike through Jasmine. She was right, who would take care of her. What would she do? End
up  little more than a blood whore? She smelled of the vampire kiss. A scent only another
undead could perceive. It would draw vampires to her and Jasmine knew that it was too
great a risk that the vampires she might meet would only use her and cast her aside.</p><p>Revenge or love. Which is the more powerful emotion? The question asked itself of
the vampire and she did not have an answer. What she knew, whether she attacked her
creator or not, was that she had to see him again, she had to know why he had done what
he had done.</p><p>""I have to know what he wants."" Jasmine finally said. Tears formed in Michelle's eyes
but she nodded her head.</p><p>Jasmine waited until midnight before she ushered Michelle out the the car. She took
her place in the passenger seat and waited for Michelle to start the engine. ""I wish you'd
just take me away from here Jasmine."" She said before turning the key.</p><p>""I promise you Mishy, I will. When this is over I'll take you any where you want to go.""</p><p>Michelle looked at her for a moment before pulling out of the parking space. At the
driveway of the parking lot she waited for Jasmine who pointed to the left.</p><p>They drove for nearly twenty minutes before Jasmine was sure she knew where to go.
She led the girl on a twisting and turning path until they were in the ghetto, parked on the
side of the street. Across from them a building with a dilapidated fire escape rose four
stories in to the sky. It was the alley between it and it's neighbor that had Jasmine's focus.
""Stay here and lock the doors."" She ordered. Jasmine got out of the car and headed for the
alley.</p><p>The vampire startled slightly as she kicked an empty beer can. The alley was dark, at
least too mortal eyes but not to her. At the end, where the alley dead ended against a
building, Jasmine saw a human form she knew to be the vampire she sought. ""What do you
want?"" She asked.</p><p>""I believe that's my line."" He labored.</p><p>""I know you wanted me to find you. Why?"" She came closer, but not so much so that
she would not have time to react if the vampire made a move against her.</p><p>""You've followed me for half a century now. I thought perhaps it was time to let you
find some peace.""</p><p>""You're ready to die?"" Jasmine was blunt.</p><p>""No, of course not."" He approached her. The moonlight revealed his mangled form as
he came closer. ""I was two centuries old when I made you."" He began. ""You have no hope
of hurting me."" He stopped only a few feet away. ""You remember that night well do you?""</p><p>""Well enough.""</p><p>""Don't be so sure."" He made a sound that might have been laughter but it degraded to
a quiet coughing. ""You had been attacked little girl. Beaten and raped. You were bleeding
too death when I found you. It was too late to help you so I made a decision.""</p><p>""Lies."" She growled.</p><p>""Oh? What do you remember Jasmine? You were grabbed from behind. Cut, beaten,
violated. Tell me what you saw.""</p><p>""I saw enough. You attacked me."" She clenched her fists.</p><p>""No."" He removed his dirty hat. His head was mostly bald. Tufts of hair caught the
moonlight around his ears and it seemed unnatural. ""I am not a monster. No more than
you are. When you are turned, when you die, what you see is often confused. I know, my
own death haunted me for decades. As did yours. But now I offer all that I can, peace. I
did the only thing I could to prevent you from passing from this world forever."" He turned
as if to leave. ""Oh, and I killed the man that attacked you."" The vampire began to walk
away.</p><p>""Prove it!"" Jasmine shouted at him.</p><p>He turned and tried to smile but the gesture seemed to pain him. ""Look for yourself.""</p><p>""If you're so powerful you could make me see anything you want.""</p><p>""Indeed, but even you could detect if I am lying or not."" He placed his hat back on his
head.</p><p>""Why now? Why didn't you tell me then?""</p><p>""Because we all have bigger things to worry about now."" He gestured to his face.
""There are worse things than vampires in the world now.""</p><p>""What happened to you?"" Jasmine moved toward him but the vampire held up his
hand. Her tone was less angry but she herself was no less guarded. She had no sense that
he was lying to her. That did little to reassure her though, as she was afraid he might be
tricking her in to believing him. Jasmine wanted to attack him. Eighty years of hatred was
welling up inside her but somehow it was contained by the truth of what he was saying.
She searched her memory as carefully as she could. She had seen a figure in a hat and
suit. She was sure it was him. He came close enough that she could make out his face
when he bit her, when he mixed their blood and forced it back in to her body. Now the
question began to beg itself, was it the same figure? It was all so cloudy, hazy. She only
remembered his face as he leaned in to bite her.</p><p>""Bad things happened. Be mindful of every shadow Jasmine. There are those that
would exterminate the vampire race."" There was no stopping him this time. He turned and
darted in to the air.</p><p>""Fuck!"" Jasmine snapped. She turned and walked out of the alley, consumed with
sorting out the memories of her last mortal night.</p><p>When the vampire got back to the car she opened the door and sat down quietly.
Michelle sensed that she was deep in thought and remained silent on the ride home.</p><p>Once in the apartment the girl could not contain her questions any longer. ""What
happened? Is he dead?""</p><p>""No."" Jasmine sat on the couch and played with her dreads. ""I don't know what
happened."" She finally said.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Michelle sat down next to her, ""Did he use some kind of trick on
you?""</p><p>""Maybe."" Jasmine's forehead wrinkled as she struggled to gain a clear grip on her last
night of life.</p><p>She did not have time to think much before Michelle gained her full attention. The girl
was kissing her neck, trying to be sexually aggressive but still too young to be good at it.
Jasmine smiled. Michelle attempts were endearing. She pushed the night's encounter away
and welcomed the lovely child trying to seduce her.</p><p>Jasmine knew what Michelle wanted but she wouldn't get it this time. It was too soon.
There was something else though. Michelle had only ever felt what it was to have a
feeding vampire push blood in to her, then take some for herself.</p><p>Jasmine pushed the girl down on to the couch and kissed her deeply. She let her
tongue wrestle with Michelle's for a moment before leaning back and biting in to her
wrist. Blood welled from the wound and she pressed it to the child's lips.</p><p>Michelle hesitated at first. She was afraid, afraid that if she drank she would be a
vampire but some how Jasmine's smiling eyes reassured her. The girl suckled at the
vampire's wrist. She had tasted blood before, thick, warm, coppery. It always made her sick
but not Jasmine's. Her blood was not metallic or salty. It was almost sweet.</p><p>She had just begun to enjoy it when Jasmine pulled her wrist away. ""Not too much or
it'll never be enough."" She said. She wriggled on the couch for a moment then dropped
her panties on the floor. Cautiously she moved up the couch pulled her skirt up, she
lowered her sex to the girl's mouth.</p><p>Michelle lapped at her mistress, causing her to sway and moan. Soon the girl began to
realize that she could feel everything she was doing as if it was happening to her. In an
instant she understood why Jasmine always bit her during sex. She understood that
Jasmine was sharing a small amount of her blood, then taking some back, allowing her too
feel what she Michelle felt.</p><p>The vampire's orgasm built slowly, and the child lavished in it. She could hardly
believe what was happening to her. She was more excited than she had ever been, the
scent of vampire blood and sex in her nostrils and her own ministrations causing waves of
pleasure to wash over her.</p><p>When Jasmine finally came the girl could hardly contain herself. She moaned and
panted, trying to focus her attention on Jasmine's sex. After the orgasm ebbed Jasmine
collapsed on top of her. ""Now you understand."" She said quietly. Michelle nodded silently.
""There's more."" Jasmine moved until she was behind the girl with her arm draped over
Michelle's waist.</p><p>""If you turn me?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Will I hate you, like you hate him?""</p><p>""No."" Jasmine kissed the girl's neck. ""Not until you make your first kill.""</p>"
90,"Dark Lover, Part 3",Amanda,3,Jasmine makes an agonizing choice,['Ff menst vampire'],"<p>Venice Beach. Jasmine walked along the side walk alone. Michelle was at home, where
Jasmine had left her as she tore in to a pint of ice cream. She had not been herself over
the past few days. It was something that was beginning to concern the vampire since she
could not sense any illness around the girl.</p><p>Jasmine crossed the street toward an apartment complex. She needed to feed. She
had been primarily feeding small amounts from the girl. Coupled with the sex it sustained
her but she still needed more once in a while. Quietly, in the early morning cool, Jasmine
wound through streets and alleys until she found an older townhouse. Inside a single man
was sleeping, a perfect target. She would not kill him, but he was healthy and would
supply her with much needed sustenance.</p><p>She was uncomfortable though and had been since arriving in california. There was
something following her but she did not know what it was. She could sense shadows
within darkness but not what those shadows represented. It was all enough to give her a
constant feeling of uneasiness.</p><p>Jasmine used her will to unlock his sliding glass door and snuck in to the dark
apartment. She made her way toward the bed room, reaching out with her thoughts. She
brushed against the man's will and wrapped her thoughts around his, holding him in
slumber.</p><p>The vampire quietly fed, careful to maintain her hold on him until she had left the
apartment. He would feel weak, as if he were coming down with a cold for the next few
days but it would be nothing more serious than that.</p><p>Jasmine turned a corner in to an ally and suddenly found herself being held from
behind. She hardly had time to react before she saw the lethal black glow that all
vampire's saw surrounding anything made of silver. Just within her view she could see a
hand holding a silver knife.</p><p>In a panic Jasmine lashed out toward the hand holding the  silver blade and broke the
wrist with her strength. Some one cried out behind her and she was released. Immediately
the vampire spun to see a human, just a human, standing, cradling his wrist. He held it for
several moments as he took on a glow she knew as the same glow most vampire's showed
when they were healing.</p><p>A moment later the human pulled a blade from beneath a long trench coat and
advanced toward the vampire slashing and lunging. Jasmine struggled to stay away from
the silver plated blade as the human tried to kill her.</p><p>He was human, he smelled human and had the aura of a human but he was also
something more. He was almost as fast as a vampire, and strong enough to have held her.</p><p>The attacker was well trained in martial arts and in only seconds he had Jasmine on
her back, staring up at what she was sure to be the last face she would ever see. The man
raised the blade in the air, and plunged it down toward her chest.</p><p>He moved with the speed of a vampire, a young vampire. It was not enough, even
with his lightening speed the blade only nicked Jasmine's chest as something tackled him
from the side. The vampire took her feet to see the man and another, a dark form in a
dirty suit, rolling across the ground struggling. ""Run!"" The voice was not spoken but
instead forced in to her thoughts. She turned to obey but could not.</p><p>The vampire watched for a moment as the dark form gained the advantage and
snapped the human's neck. The man in the dark suit remained straddled over the body for
a moment breathing in heavy, strained breaths.  ""I told you to run."" He said with a sharp
exhale as he rose to his feet. The man turned to reveal that he was Jasmine's nemesis, her
creator. ""You look surprised.""</p><p>""It was you?"" She asked, thinking he is what she had sensed all along.</p><p>""No, them."" He gestured toward the body. The vampire removed his hat and Jasmine
realized it was a gesture of outdated chivalry. ""I warned you to watch the shadows didn't I?
""</p><p>""You saved my life."" She said absently, holding her hand to her scarred chest. ""He cut
me, I want his blood."" She said sounding angry.</p><p>The man laughed gruffly, struggling not to break out coughing. ""Poison."" He said.
""Why do you think it has taken more than fifteen years for my wounds to begin to heal.""
The vampire approached her slowly, on guard as he did not know if Jasmine might make
good on her threat to try and kill him.</p><p>""But he's human."" She said. Jasmine turned her gaze on the vampire. She was still
inclined to want to kill him but not tonight, tonight she knew she owed him her life.</p><p>""Only just."" He answered. ""They claim the Catholic faith but they use magics more
ancient than the hebrews to do what they have done to themselves."" He took Jasmine's arm
and led her from the alley. ""They are as cursed as we are. Banished from daylight. They
feed on the blood of vampires to maintain the strength and speed they have. But they live
and die like mortals."" He looked at her. ""Fifteen years ago my wife died at the hands of
one of these... Zealots. I found him drinking her hearts blood. He was strong, stronger
than I credited him and he did this to me."" The vampire gestured to his eye. ""I thought I
would claim his blood, and with it my wife's. It was my right... He was like drinking fire.
Pure hatred condensed in to a liquid and forced down my throat. His blood nearly killed
me and now, now a wound takes decades to heal."" He stopped as they turned on to a main
street. ""Perhaps one day I will return to my former self, until then I bare this burden."" The
vampire put his hat back on his head.</p><p>Jasmine realized he was about to leave her. ""What's your name?"" She managed to ask,
getting his attention.</p><p>""Jacob."" The vampire tried to smile. ""The body will burn, I'll dispose of the weapons.""
With that he flashed away in to the night.</p><p>Jasmine watched in the direction he had flown but she could not see him any more. It
was time to get home, Michelle needed her and tonight, she needed the comfort of the
child.</p><p>Sunrise found Jasmine laying in bed with Michelle, holding her around her waste. She
nuzzled against the girl who was shivering slightly. Jasmine was growing more worried
about her. She had begun to look tired and older.</p><p>The vampire fell in to death sleep and when she awoke she opened her eyes to find
Michelle staring back at her. ""Hello."" She said quietly.</p><p>Michelle leaned forward and kissed Jasmine deeply. ""I want to taste you again."" She
said quietly as they broke the kiss. Jasmine nodded her head and smiled. She held her
wrist to her mouth and bit in to it. When she tasted her own blood welling up she pressed
her wrist to the girl's lips and immediately the child began to suckle. She drank hungrily,
so much so that it began to frighten Jasmine.</p><p>After what seemed to the vampire to be too long she pulled her wrist away and the
girl gave a protesting sigh. Jasmine stroked her cheek with the back of her fingers and
rose up to straddle the girl. She moved over Michelle and lowered her sex to the girl's
mouth.</p><p>The child lapped and suckled with a vengeance. It was as though she was gaining
sustenance from the experience. She was rough but not unpleasantly so. Jasmine was
enjoying the girl's vigor.</p><p>Bit by bit the orgasm built in Jasmine's loins. She reached out and braced herself
against the wall as ecstasy washed over her and she was consumed in climax. Jasmine
moaned and sighed as the orgasm ebbed until finally she laid down, covering Michelle
with her body. The girl had felt what she had. The whole reason for giving her the blood.
But it was not enough for Jasmine. They had a strong link. She did not need to take the
risk of feeding from the girl to enjoy pleasing her. The vampire kissed and licked down the
girl's body. She teased the child's nipples to erectness and moved down her belly until
finally she reached the girl's sex.</p><p>Jasmine sucked the girl's clit in to her mouth and slid her fingers deep in to the child's
sex. She was deliberate with her manipulation of the child's body. Michelle, already primed
by what she had experience, reached climax in seconds, screaming out as she did.</p><p>Jasmine withdrew and sat on her knees, looking down at Michelle's naked body. The
girl seemed less worn than she had. The circles under her eyes had vanished and she
looked her age again. 'Maybe that's all you needed.' she thought to herself.</p><p>The vampire felt slightly guilty. She was going to leave the girl alone again and go out
to find Jacob. He knew a lot more than he was telling and she needed the information. She
did not want to worry the child though and would leave Michelle at the apartment.</p><p>Jasmine got out of bed after leaving the girl with a deep kiss that mixed her own sex
with that of the vampire as well as the lingering taste of her blood. It was almost enough
to awake the burgeoning hunger the child had begun to feel once more.</p><p>The vampire waited for Michelle to join her in the living room before telling her that
she had to go out to hunt. Michelle tried to protest but the vampire would not argue,
opting instead simply to leave.</p><p>Alone in the apartment Michelle was suddenly aware of how overwhelmingly hungry
she was. She had been eating constantly for weeks now and could not seem to stop. It was
beginning to show in her weight. While she was in no way fat she was indeed showing the
results of her seemingly bottomless appetite.</p><p>The girl went to the kitchen where she found a stake thawing in the refrigerator. She
had taken it out of the freezer the morning before, just as Jasmine arrived home. Michelle
was suddenly aware that she could smell the stake clearly. It smelled raw, inviting. The
deep red caused her mouth to water. She was sure she had never smelled anything quite
like it. There was something more in the scent, something metallic.</p><p>Before she knew what she was doing the girl tore the meat from it's package and
began to devour it. She finished the entire thing before realizing it. As soon as she was
fully aware that she had eaten the state raw she began to wretch, she wanted to purge it
from her body but she could not. Tears in her eyes, confused and still wracked with
hunger the girl slid down the refrigerator door, crumpling on the floor sobbing.</p><p>Jasmine wandered in to the night. She was reaching out wildly, trying to find Jacob,
trying to alert him that she was there. When she found a dark, quiet alley she stopped and
closed her eyes, reaching out even more desperately.</p><p>Jacob seemed to melt out of the shadows. Jasmine recognized the power it would take
to hide so flawlessly from another vampire. Secondly she was beginning to suspect that he
was specifically following her. ""You found me."" She said.</p><p>""As will any one here if you are not careful. Don't reach out that way again."" Jacob
removed his hat and walked slowly around the girl. As he did he opened his mouth slightly
to better scent her.</p><p>""She's older than you prefer."" He said, not accusingly but still Jasmine felt defensive.
""The zealots, Crusaders they call themselves, can sense us just like we can sense one
another."" He stopped in front of her. Jacob reached out and took the vampire's arm,
leading her back to the street, in the direction of the beach. ""They can hide in shadows
like we can. Fortunately they can no more see through our camouflage than we can theirs.
But humans can see them even when they are hiding in shadow and that is how we find
them. If you sense their ripple in the ambient energies of the area simply watch through
the mortal's eyes around you. Soon you'll be able to see some one through them that you
yourself cannot see.""</p><p>""I don't understand. Why do they care about us?"" Jasmine asked.</p><p>""Religion. But they are aided by an ancient god. Anubis.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Eh, black woman, you should know your own people. Anubis, the egyptian god of the
underworld. Only vampires defy him and he has always been jealous over this. By
supplying the Crusaders with access to certain ancient spells, he can wipe us out and then
nothing will live for ever except the gods.""</p><p>""Some old god is pissed? That's your story?"" Jasmine asked. She hardly believed what
Jacob was telling her and was growing suspicious of his motives.</p><p>""Something like that."" Jacob directed her toward the beach. ""All that matters to you is
that they are real and they can find us. You aren't safe no matter where you go. You must
keep moving.""</p><p>""Like you?""</p><p>""Yes."" They crossed the road and walked along until they were trudging through the
sand. Jacob finally stopped and turned the vampire toward him. ""She's suffering."" She said,
referring to Michelle but Jasmine was not immediately aware of it.</p><p>""Who?"" Jasmine asked but then realized who he must mean. She smelled of the girl.
Any vampire could easily discern that she and the child were sexually involved, and that
Jasmine fed from her.</p><p>""I've seen her. What will happen to her if...""</p><p>""If I die?"" Jasmine asked. Jacob nodded his head. ""I won't."" She finally said defiantly.</p><p>""Ease her suffering little girl."" He said to her after a long pause. ""You've already gone
too far. If she looses you she'll be little more than bait to any vampire she comes across.
Our world is cruel to the over indulged bleeder... Turn her.""</p><p>""I can't."" Jasmine's voice was small and filled with guilt.</p><p>""Then take her from the world peacefully."" The ultimatum was worse than Jasmine had
thought. She had never had a human lover before whom she had actually linked with as
she had with Michelle. All along she had been afraid she was going too far and now Jacob
made it clear that she had.</p><p>""Kill her?"" Jasmine sounded desperate when she said it. ""I can't.""</p><p>""You have to make a choice. You've gone to far with her Jasmine and now her every
waking moment heaps more suffering on her.""</p><p>Michelle stood in front of the mirror looking at her reflection. She was paler than she
could ever remember being, even at her worst point of crack addiction. Her mouth felt
strange, fuller than normal. The girl pulled her lips up to see that her canines seemed
unusually long. It caused fear to seize her. she was afraid she was becoming a vampire but
at the same moment the fear took her so did curiosity. A part of her wanted to know what
Jasmine knew, see what she saw and experience the world through the enhanced senses of
the vampire.</p><p>The girl suddenly became aware of her eyes. They had been dark brown all of her life
until now.  Staring back at her, the girl's reflection had the most frighteningly erie ice blue
eyes she had ever seen. ""What?"" She gasped. Michelle stumbled back from the mirror and
half walked, half fell in to the living room. She curled up on the couch on her side and
began to sob.</p><p>""What's happening to me."" She sobbed as she lay on the couch alone in the darkness.</p><p>Michelle fell asleep long before Jasmine returned to the apartment. She knew what she
wanted to know about the Crusaders. At least enough to help keep her and the girl safe.
The vampire found the girl laying on the couch asleep. Gently she woke the child and led
her to the bedroom.</p><p>Jasmine was suddenly startled when she looked in to Michelle's unearthly blue eyes.
Michelle realized it but tried to ignore it. Guilt washed over the vampire again. Jacob's
warnings replayed in her mind. The world was cruel, and that of the vampire even more so.
Michelle was a sexually receptive bleeder. If they were to part ways, she may be fortunate
enough to meet a vampire that would simply and quickly relieve her suffering. It was more
likely however that she would be used and passed around like a toy.</p><p>Jasmine became aware of something else. A scent in the air that she immediately
recognized. The vampire was fighting her instincts. She did not want to give in to the
burning desire within her but it was simply to difficult to resist.</p><p>Michelle had begun her period. It made her aroma even more powerful, alluring.
Precious droplets of rich blood slowly slipped away from her. The blood of new life, the
blood of creation. More than a kill what Michelle had to offer now held enough power that
even Jasmine, after having recently fed, found she could hardly resist.</p><p>Michelle recognized the look in her mistress' eyes. She knew the look of hunger that
seemed to go with every sexual experience they had. A smile played at her lips and she
forgot all about her fears. She forgot about the painful hunger that otherwise she seemed
to feel nonstop. She forgot about her eyes and her teeth. All that mattered now was
Jasmine.</p><p>The vampire coaxed the girl on to the bed and pressed her lips on to the child's,
gently guiding her to lay down. Trying not to rush the girl. Jasmine undressed her, then
herself. She began kissing and lavishing in the child's small breasts. She teased Michelle's
neck with her teeth before she finally made her way toward the girl's sex.</p><p>""Wait."" Michelle sat up and tugged at Jasmine. ""I'm starting my time."" She sounded
embarrassed. She felt ashamed that she had let the vampire go so far.</p><p>""I know."" She responded. ""You have no idea how powerful your blood is."" She
reassured. Michelle wrinkled her nose slightly, but allowed Jasmine to proceed.</p><p>She felt as if she was using Michelle. She hardly felt as if she were paying attention to
the girl's needs but the blood was calling to her. The vampire covered the girl's sex. She
teased Michelle's clit with her lips but reached deep with her tongue lapping at Michelle's
sex.</p><p>New life rushed throughout Jasmine. Her eyes shifted to the inhumanly yellow of the
vampire. Her teeth slid in to place and she worked at the girl feverishly. Michelle moaned
and writhed on the bed. She tightened her legs around Jasmine's head then relaxed them
time and again. Jasmine was growing giddy with the sense of new blood rushing through
her.</p><p>Such a small amount. Droplets really, and little more. It was not the quantity that
mattered so much as the potency. Menstrual blood carried in it the promise of life. It was
the blood of creation. So rich with life that it was even more powerful than a full kill.
Jasmine began to reach a different kind of climax as she worked the child's sex.</p><p>Michelle cried out and drove her sex toward the vampire. Jasmine could hardly
contain herself. Every instinct wanted her to drink from the child but she managed not to
give in. Ecstasy over powered both of them.</p><p>Michelle fainted. Panting, fighting to hold on to her will, Jasmine held herself on all
fours over the girl's body. She watched until the girl began to come around. Slowly Jasmine
composed herself and crawled up toward the head of the bed. Michelle was awake again,
staring blankly up at her. She was still to awash in her own climax to say anything.</p><p>Jasmine kissed the child deeply. Michelle began to sweat. She could taste the blood
and sex in the kiss and was suddenly over whelmed. She pushed Jasmine back slightly and
then dove toward her neck. She raked her teeth against the vampire's flesh, growling and
hissing as she did.</p><p>""Mishy!"" Jasmine shouted but the girl was lost to the hunger for the blood she had
tasted. She clawed and snapped her teeth together trying to get to Jasmine's flesh.</p><p>The vampire reached in to the girls thoughts. She gently wrapped her will around the
child's will and tried to sooth her. Slowly Michelle's frantic thrashing and biting slowed,
grew weaker.</p><p>""Shh."" Jasmine stroked the child's cheek with the back of her hand. ""Sleep."" She
tightened her mental grip on the child and finally the fighting ceased. Michelle's eyes
fluttered and closed. She we finally asleep.</p><p>Jacob was right. She had gone to far and now her beloved Michelle was in agony. She
looked at the girl in earnest, seeing she had gained weight from trying to satiate a nearly
relentless hunger. Her flesh was pale, nearly ashen. Until she had tasted Jasmine's blood
just recently she had looked many years older than she was and had dark circles under her
eyes.</p><p>The child was suffering, just as Jacob had told her. Crimson tears welled in Jasmine's
eyes and rolled over her cheeks. She left the girl on the bed and went to sit in the
darkness of the living room, where she would quietly await sunrise.</p><p>The following sunset found Jasmine alone in bed. She sat up and sniffed the air.
Michelle was close. The vampire got out of bed and walked in to the living room where she
found the child laying on the couch sobbing.</p><p>Suddenly aware of Jasmine Michelle sat up and tried to dry her eyes. ""What's
happening to me?"" She asked. Fresh tears slid down her cheeks.</p><p>""It's my fault."" Jasmine walked around the edge of the couch and sat facing the girl.
She stroked the girl's cheek with her fingers and tried to offer comfort. ""I went to far."" She
finally said.</p><p>""Will I ever be normal again."" Shed begged. She wanted to be told she would but
Jasmine's sad eyes crushed her only hope.</p><p>""I can end your suffering."" The vampire finally said. Michelle's expression never
changed even though she fully understood what the vampire meant.</p><p>'You have to make a choice.' Jacob's words echoed in Jasmine's head. He was right.
Michelle was suffering a terrible purgatory. She was no longer fully human nor was she a
vampire. She was at an place of constant suffering. No way to relieve it, no way to escape
it.</p><p>Michelle laid back on the couch, pulling her skirt up and exposing her thigh for the
vampire.</p><p>Understanding, Jasmine leaned down and pressed her teeth in to the child's pale flesh.
She drank deep, bringing the only peace, the only mercy she could. The girl was growing
weaker, slipping away from the world and Jasmine, agonizingly, could feel every moment
of it.</p><p>As the final moments of life slipped away, as Michelle's fate was so nearly sealed
Jasmine's heart was broken by the child's weak voice in her ears. ""I don't want to die.""</p><p>Jasmine withdrew her teeth from the child, tears streaming down her face. Crimson
droplets fell from her chin and she tried to dry them on her arm but fresh ones flooded in
their place.</p><p>The vampire sighed softly. ""You had to give her peace."" She tried to console herself.</p>"
91,"Dark Lover, Part 4",Amanda,4,Jasmine's continued story.,['Ff blood vampire'],"<p>Jasmine lay next to Michelle's body sobbing. She loved the girl and still she had done
the one thing she had told herself she would not.</p><p>Jacob had warned her that she had gone to far but she had pushed even more sending
the girl over the edge and causing her to start a frenzied attack in want of more blood. It
had shown Jasmine the real truth about what she had done to her beloved Mishy.</p><p>The vampire sobbed late in to the night, finally falling asleep from exhaustion in the
wee hours of the morning. Perhaps she should have been grateful for the sleep but it only
brought with it guilty nightmares about what she had done.</p><p>When at last the sun had set and her instincts caused her to wake she sat quietly at
the edge of the couch. Michelle was gone. Jasmine looked around her seeing no one. She
scented the air, picking up the girl's aroma. It was different, with it now was not only the
scent of the girl's blood but the scent of a newly turned vampire. A Changeling. She would
feel relief now from the agony she had felt only hours before but soon her instincts would
take over and she would have to feed, to kill.</p><p>""Mishy?"" She called. There was a rustle in the bedroom they had shared since coming
to Venice. The girl poked her head out of the door way and smiled.</p><p>""You're awake."" She came out of the room and joined her mistress in the living room.
""I feel better than I have in weeks."" She said. ""What happened?""</p><p>""You don't remember?"" Jasmine asked. The girl shook her head slightly.</p><p>""I remember…"" She giggled. ""You went down on me while… Then I guess I just passed
out.""</p><p>Jasmine felt her blood run cold. Michelle did not know what had happened to her and
the vampire had no idea how to explain it to her. ""I need you to think hard Mishy, Try to
remember everything after that.""</p><p>""I don't know. I must have gotten up at some point 'cause I woke up on the couch.""</p><p>""And you don't remember how you got there?"" Jasmine reached out and pulled the girl
close. She closed her eyes and fought tears. Their lives were about to become very
complicated.</p><p>""I…"" Flashes of memory caused the girl to cut herself off. Dreams, memories, she
wasn't sure what was real. Some part of her remembered attacking Jasmine, then she
remembered crying herself to sleep on the couch. ""You said you could give me peace."" She
said absently. ""I was miserable… So much pain."" She looked at Jasmine. ""You were going to
kill me."" She said. There was fear in her voice.</p><p>""Do you remember what happened next?"" The vampire asked.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""You were all but dead Mishy. So close that you were within a heartbeat of being gone
forever. You said something."" Jasmine stroked the girl's shoulder but Michelle pushed
herself up and looked at Jasmine.</p><p>""I don't want to die."" She said quietly. ""I said I don't want to die."" She shook her head
and held her fingers to her temples. ""Why can I remember that?"" She looked up. ""You
turned me… I'm like you now?"" She almost shouted. The girl began to back away. ""Oh my
god Jasmine what have you done?""</p><p>The vampire got to her feet and reached out but Michelle pulled away. ""There had to
be another way. How could you do this to me?""</p><p>""I didn't have a choice! You were gone Michelle, it was the only thing I could do to
keep you from dying."" Jasmine caught up to the girl when she backed against the wall. The
vampire took her in to her arms and kissed her forehead, though Michelle remained tense
and felt frighteningly distant. ""It was all I could do."" She said again.</p><p>Michelle broke down in to tears. Crimson streaks stained her face as she cried the
blood tinged tears of the vampire. ""What am I going to do?"" She asked.</p><p>""We can get through this together."" Jasmine tried to assure her. But she was trying to
assure herself as well, assure herself that the girl would stay with her. ""Soon you'll feel the
hunger. But I'll help you. You have to kill this first time. You have to drain a victim
completely but it doesn't have to be a random innocent person. We can find some one.
Some one that's suffering or that deserves it.""</p><p>""Deserves it?"" She snapped. ""How am I suppose to decide who deserves to die?""</p><p>""I'll show you."" Jasmine led the girl back to the couch. ""Mishy, I can help you. I almost
never kill anyone. I can teach you."" She tried to reassure the girl but she could sense the
Michelle was beyond reassurance.</p><p>""What if I can't control it?"" She asked.</p><p>""I'll teach you."" Jasmine stroked the girl's back gently. ""I love you Mish, I'm going to
help you learn to live with it.""</p><p>""Like you do?"" She hissed. ""Hating myself?""</p><p>""No, it's not like that. I don't hate myself. We aren't monsters Mishy. We don't have to
be. Listen to me, I'm going to go through this with you. I'm going to help you.""</p><p>""What if I can't do it?"" She tried to look Jasmine in the eyes but found she could not.</p><p>""I can bring it to an end Mishy. Quietly, painlessly. That's all I have to offer.""</p><p>""You should have killed me."" She fell against the vampire, crying fresh tears on to
Jasmine's shoulder.</p><p>The vampire closed her eyes and fought back her own tears. The guilt was merciless
as she tried to think of any other options she might have had. She knew though, that this
was all her own doing. She had taken things too far with the girl and now Michelle was
going to pay the price for it. She was innocent. Jasmine lost the battle to control her tears
when she realized that the girl may well have been better off on the streets.</p><p>""You have a day or two."" Jasmine finally managed between bouts of crying. ""You're
safe tonight. you shouldn't start to feel the hunger until at least the next sunset.""</p><p>Michelle seemed to relax some as the hours passed. She was less distant. Jasmine was
feeling better now but not so much so that the guilt would let her alone.</p><p>""I don't hate you."" Michelle finally said after what seemed like forever. Jasmine felt a
wash of relief come over her. It was more than she had hoped for after the events earlier
that evening.</p><p>Michelle got up and went in to the bedroom. Sunrise would chase them both in to the
safety of Jasmine's room. There the rays of the sun posed no threat as the vampire had
covered the window in tinfoil. Jasmine followed after several moments to find Michelle
laying in bed.</p><p>""What is it like now?"" The girl asked.</p><p>""What is what…"" Jasmine trailed off. ""You can't drink from me, it would trigger the
hunger.""</p><p>""But you can can't you?""</p><p>""I shouldn't."" The vampire responded.</p><p>""Please Jasmine, you said you would go through this with me. I want to know what it's
like now.""</p><p>Reluctantly Jasmine joined the girl on the bed. She slowly undressed then began
pulling the girl's clothes off. She was still afraid of what Michelle might be feeling, but this
seemed like a step in the right direction.</p><p>Jasmine kissed the girl. She took her time, wrestling with Michelle's tongue. Slowly she
kissed and licked around the girl's neck. She moved down to the child's breasts. She
lapped at her nipples arousing her, causing the child to moan softly. Gently Jasmine
dragged her fangs across the nipples, eliciting giggles and moans from the girl. Tonight
the sex would be much as it had always been but soon, soon they would feed from one
another as they made love and that would add a whole new dimension to the experience.</p><p>Jasmine sat back stroking the girl's belly. She traced her fingers down to Michelle's
sex, then pushed them deep in to the girl. Michelle arched her back and groaned loudly.</p><p>""More."" She whispered.</p><p>Jasmine slid down and covered the child's sex with her mouth, lapping and suckling
the girl's clit.</p><p>Michelle was writhing on the bed when Jasmine turned her attention to the child's
thigh. The rich, sexually charged blood flowing there gave off a pungent aroma that
tempted the vampire. Her teeth slid fully in to place and she pushed them in to the girl's
leg. Michelle gave a sharp inhale when she felt the pinch of the vampire's teeth. Soon
Jasmine was drinking from the girl, becoming lost in the sensations.</p><p>Michelle grew closer to climax quickly and Jasmine, sensing this pushed their mingled
blood back in to the child's body. There was no danger in doing so now. The girl screamed
and arched her back, driving her sex hard in to Jasmine's hand, reaching with her body,
begging the vampire to slide her fingers deeper.</p><p>Jasmine withdrew from the child and sat back on her knees. ""Wait until you can do the
same."" She said. Michelle looked up at her and nodded her head silently. ""We'll have to
hunt tomorrow."" She warned.</p><p>""I want more."" She groaned.</p><p>Jasmine closed her eyes. She was going to allow the girl to feed from her. It was
dangerous, but the sunrise was close and even if the hunger began to wax in her the
daylight would command her to sleep.</p><p>The vampire took Michelle's hands in hers and pulled her up. She laid back drawing
the girl up over her body. ""I love you Mishy."" She said quietly.</p><p>Michelle did not know how she knew to do it, but she was able to simply will her teeth
to slide down from her gumline in to place. She leaned close and instinctively parted her
lips drawing breath through her nose and across a patch of newly formed scent receptors
in the roof of her mouth. She could smell Jasmine's blood and it seemed to call her
forward.</p><p>Michelle opened her mouth and pressed her teeth in to her mistress' neck. Her teeth
were so sharp they seemed to slide through flesh as if it was butter. Her eyes fluttered
closed as the first drops of the vampire's blood rolled over her tongue. She suckled deep.
The vampire's sweet blood seemed to slither down her throat, but she was also aware of a
tingle in her teeth as blood flowed through them, directly in to her system.</p><p>There was a sensation building in her unlike anything she had ever known. It grew but
could not seem to fully wash over her. She was desperate to reach it's full potential,
drawing in the vampire's blood even more feverishly.</p><p>Feeling that the girl was going too far Jasmine pushed at her. ""Stop."" She gasped.
""You'll kill me."" She struggled to slide out from under Michelle, but finally managed to
escape the child's teeth.</p><p>Michelle giggled slightly, not fully understanding the danger she had put them both
in. Had she continued much longer Jasmine might have died and then she, flush with new
blood but no kill, would have faced her first true hunger alone.</p><p>""You have to learn to control your feeding or you'll kill every one you drink from. I
know what you felt, it's a dragon you can chase but only rarely catch. Only when you have
too. If we killed every time we'd be found out in only a few months, maybe less. We can't
leave a trail of bodies everywhere we go. Especially ones with no blood and bite marks on
their throats.""</p><p>""I was so…""</p><p>""I know. Soon enough Mishy, you'll feel the rush of life racing through you, but you
have to resist it from then on."" Jasmine kissed the girl. Her vampire instincts and her sex
both reacted to tasting her own blood in the kiss.</p><p>Michelle would have to feed at the next sunset. That much was set in stone. It was not
ideal but it would have had to happen sooner or later and sooner was easier. Now, while
she was still excited by blood. While she was still fascinated by her new life and not
disgusted by it, fighting it.</p><p>When the sun rose they slept, side by side like to phantoms waiting out the daylight
for a chance to rise and haunt the night.</p><p>Jasmine led Michelle to a park. They were in a high drug area, a place rich with people
that needed to die. Whether it was to relieve disease or dole out justice to the deserving,
such places had no end of people that simply were better off dead.</p><p>In the darkness of the park they found a small stand of trees and peered out from
there, seeing a shelter with a single light illuminating it. On the bench under the shelter a
man sat smoking a cigarette. Jasmine already knew all she needed to know about him, but
Michelle needed to learn how to sense her victims.</p><p>""Close your eyes for a moment and try to quiet your thoughts."" She said, placing her
hand on the girl's shoulder. ""I know the hunger is getting stronger but you can do it.""
Michelle did as she was told. Jasmine allowed her to relax for a moment before she began
her instructions again. ""Now open your eyes. Look at him, see only him. Feel your thoughts
reaching out to meet with his.""</p><p>""How.""</p><p>""The same way you moved your teeth in to place. Just do it, let your instincts take
over."" Jasmine reached out with her own will and began to help the girl focus. If she did
not do so then it might take Michelle months or even years to master such skills. Jasmine
knew what it was like to have to learn everything alone. Jacob had left her to discover
herself alone, with no instruction, no help, no guidance. ""Can you feel him?"" She asked.
Michelle hesitated for a moment then nodded her head. ""Let his memories meet with
yours. Listen to his thoughts. Can you see why we're looking at him?""</p><p>Several moments passed before Michelle turned toward Jasmine. ""He killed a kid in a
drive bye.""</p><p>""There's more.""</p><p>This time the pause was longer but eventually Michelle turned to her mistress again.
""He trades drugs for two of his clients daughters."" She wrinkled her forehead. ""Why do you
care about that, you like young girls too.""</p><p>""Because you could always have told me no and I would have respected it. You've
always had a choice. They don't."" Jasmine nodded her head toward the man. Michelle
looked back at him. She moved as if to get up but Jasmine stopped her. ""Bring him here.""</p><p>""How?"" She asked.</p><p>""Whisper to him, with your thoughts."" Jasmine reached in to Michelle's mind. 'Like
this.' She said without speaking. Michelle shuddered then nodded.</p><p>Several moments passed as she tried to reach out to the man, as she tried to cause
him to notice the stand of trees before finally he turned toward them and stood up. He
stared blankly in their direction before taking several tentative steps forward. Michelle
became more insistent in her urgings. Slowly the man's strides grew more confident and
in moments he had crossed the park and was standing at the edge of the little patch of
trees.</p><p>Michelle was about to try again when he stepped inside. As soon as he would have
been out of the view of any onlookers Jasmine moved behind him in a flash of vampire
speed and wrapped her arm around his chest, covering his mouth with her free hand and
tilting his head back. 'It's time Mishy.' She whispered in to the girl's thoughts.</p><p>Michelle stood and moved forward. Her mouth was dry. The hunger urged her on but
she was fighting it. Even after what she knew about the man she was struggling with her
instincts. She was not a killer, she was not even violent normally. She avoided fights. She
much preferred to run away then stand her ground.</p><p>The girl felt tears welling in her eyes. They spilled on to her cheeks and she shook her
head. 'Let your instincts take over.' Jasmine urged as the man began to struggle futilely
against her overwhelming strength.</p><p>Michelle's first step forward was slow, unsure. Her second less so. She felt something
growing in her. Something primal and bestial. A third step and she was growing less
hesitant. Finally the last few feet that separated them was covered in a single bound and
the girl hissed before lunging forward, driving her teeth in to the man's throat.</p><p>Somehow she knew exactly where to bite. She knew exactly how deep to thrust her
teeth. Far enough to nick the jugular but not so far as to sever it. Blood poured in to her
mouth and she drew it up through her teeth.</p><p>To compare the sensation of feeding to sex is as inadequate as comparing sex to
eating rice. She was overwhelmed with a pleasure she had never dreamed was possible.
Every nerve in her body suddenly seemed to come alive and tingle. She felt warmth like
she had never felt warmth before. A life. A sensation she had never noticed. Having lived
sixteen years in a slowly dying shell she had never actually experienced life until now. Now
when life coursed through her veins, poured over her tongue and down her throat.</p><p>Little by little the man's struggles ebbed and within only moments she stepped back,
having felt his life end. The dragon was hers and she swooned, stumbled and caught
herself. Jasmine dropped the empty husk to the ground and shortly there after Michelle
followed. Consumed by the Ecstasy of the kill and the agony of the guilt. The duality of the
first kill, something Jasmine well understood.</p><p>Tears streaked Michelle's cheeks and she sobbed, realizing she had killed the man. ""I
hate you."" She whispered. Jasmine nodded her head.</p><p>""I know."" She knelt next to the girl and stroked her cheeks. ""You'll feel better after you
get some rest. Believe me Mishy, what you've done here, it's made the world a better
place.""</p><p>Eventually Jasmine was able to get the girl to her feet. Michelle did not want to go
home with the vampire, she wanted to run away but she had no idea where to. She simply
did not know what to do now and resigned herself to having to stay with her.</p><p>Back in the apartment Jasmine laid the girl in bed and tried to smile. She knew
Michelle meant it, right now she truly hated her. All the vampire could hope for was that
with time Michelle might not feel the same. That she would be able to see that the world
she was now a part of was not entirely without happiness.</p><p>With new life in her veins Michelle soon fell asleep and Jasmine found herself out on
the streets again, this time looking for Jacob.</p><p>She found him, as she always did, or perhaps more accurately he found her. How
exactly he knew when she was looking for him and where she was remained a bit of a
mystery but Jasmine hoped that in time she would understand through Michelle.</p><p>""Will she always hate me?"" Jasmine asked almost as soon as she saw Jacob.</p><p>""One never knows.""</p><p>""Why did you leave me alone? Don't you know what that was like for me?"" Jasmine's
tone was angry as she thought of her own first time.</p><p>""Hmm, not my best moment."" He said quietly. ""You're gay. And in my younger days
that bothered me. I didn't want to see you killed like that but I could not abide such a
thing in my home."" Jacob looked away. ""I've grown through the years."" He tried to smile
but simply could not. ""If it makes a difference, I'm sorry.""</p><p>""It doesn't. Not too the two men I killed for no reason.""</p><p>""Bad things happen to good people everyday. And you were not entirely in control of
yourself. Some day you are simply going to have to forgive us both for those kills.""</p><p>Jasmine opened her mouth to say something but she stopped. It did not matter. It was
all ancient history now and somehow Jacob's words made some sense. She realized that
she had begun to welcome at least some of Jacob's advice and cringed at the thought of
allowing any amount of guidance to come from a man. ""It doesn't matter."" She finally said.
""All I care about is Mishy.""</p><p>""I know. And this is a bad time for it."" He placed his hat on top of his head and
straightened the brim with his finger. ""I'll be leaving California tomorrow night. I would
advise you to do the same very soon."" He turned toward her. ""You don't need me. You
have a changeling of your own now. Protect her and eventually she'll realize that you are
not her enemy.""</p><p>Jacob turned to leave but hesitated. ""What?"" Jasmine finally asked.</p><p>""It's time…"" He nodded his head. ""Yes. Yes… I have a gift for you Jasmine. Something I
should have given you eighty years ago."" Jacob pushed his left sleeve up and dragged a
lengthened nail across his wrist. Blood poured from the wound and he offered it to
Jasmine.        </p><p>The vampire hesitated for a moment before taking his wrist to her lips and drinking
deeply. She continued on, feeling age, power and wisdom flooding through her. It was
something she had never known before. The sensations of drinking from an elder. Her
eyes fluttered closed and she continue to drink for what she was sure must be long
enough to kill Jacob before he finally withdrew his wrist.</p><p>Jasmine opened her eyes and stared into her creator's for several moments before she
realized that she was in fact at eye level with him. Jacob was easily a full head taller than
she was but right now, as they faced one another, some how she was able to look him
directly in the eye.</p><p>Jasmine looked down slowly to realize she was floating several inches above the
ground. Unaided by anything. ""How?"" She gasped and immediately fell heavily to the
ground.</p><p>""When you are strong, when you are satiated, you'll be able to use what I've given you
to fly."" His coughing laughter rose from beneath his hat. ""It's a learned skill, be careful,
you can seriously hurt yourself.""</p><p>With that Jacob was gone.</p><p>Jasmine walked home slowly. She was deep in thought about what Jacob had done. It
was more than the flight, it was a new dimension to her existence. She understood things
she had never understood before. She was also sure that he had been telling the truth.
Jacob was not the one that had attacked her. He had found her and turned her and after
realizing she was gay, left her to awaken alone in the morgue of a black hospital, hours
from embalming.</p><p>Jasmine understood other things, like how he always seemed to not only know she
was looking for him, but where she was. As she walked home, she could split her focus, a
part of her, paying close attention to the journey and the possibility of the new dangers
she faced, and another part of her connected to Michelle. She could sense the girl, she
knew where she was, she could even almost feel just how far away she was and in what
direction. This was not the link created by feeding but more like a homing instinct.
Jasmine let it fade as she sensed the girl moving.</p><p>Jacob had been aware of her for decades. He had to have known what she wanted,
that she was hunting him. That was how he had stayed ahead of her for so many years.</p><p>Jasmine stopped outside of her apartment complex. She made her way in to the maze
like passages between the buildings until she arrived at her unit. Two stories up was the
balcony to her apartment. The vampire stood for a moment staring up at the railing,
asking herself how she was able to fly.</p><p>Slowly she crouched down then sprang up, flying high in to the air. Higher than she
had ever been able to jump before. She reached out to catch the balcony railing and
missed it by inches. Now she continued to rise in to the air quickly, seeing the apartment
complex become first a rat's maze of buildings than a spot of light on the ground until at
last she could not make out the details at all.</p><p>Finally after rising high in to the sky, where the air was thin and frigid she managed
to stop her ascent. The vampire looked down, wondering now not how to fly but how to
stop it once it started.</p><p>She focused her will and slowly began to descend. It was frightening, so high up she
had no way to judge her speed. She felt as if she was falling but the ground was rising to
meet her so slowly she did not know how much of the sensation was imagined.</p><p>Finally the apartment complex began to take shape. Then her building and at last her
balcony. This time on the way bye she caught the railing and pulled herself on to the
balcony. With a relieved sigh she opened the sliding glass door and went inside to find
Michelle sitting on the couch with tear stained cheeks and blood on her lips.</p><p>""It happened again."" She said quietly. ""I couldn't stop it.""</p><p>""The hunger?""</p><p>""Is that what it's called?"" She asked. The child looked up at her mistress with regret
and anger in her eyes. ""I killed her, I didn't mean too. I didn't even want to bite her but
something took over.""</p><p>""That can happen when you're young."" Jasmine tried to comfort her.</p><p>""I hate this Jasmine! Please, take it away!"" She was begging and crying again. The
vampire shook her head slowly. There was little to nothing she could do now except kill
the girl and that had already turned out to be a dismal failure the first time.</p><p>""If you feed from me now, it will keep you in control until you learn to control it
yourself."" The vampire leaned down and warped he arms around the girl. ""I told you I will
get you through this. In time you'll learn to live as I have.""</p><p>Michelle said nothing, she simply sat on the couch shaking her head and sobbing. In
time the vampire led the girl to the bedroom where they retired for the day. Jasmine knew
that it was time to leave now. Michelle had made an unrestrained kill and there was no
telling what evidence she had left behind.</p><p>When the sun set Jasmine was up first and had already begun to pack. Downstairs
they had a car that would get them out of California, but she was not sure how much
further. They did not need to pack any of the furniture or other belongings, only enough
clothing to get to the next town. But where?</p><p>""We have to leave."" Jasmine said as Michelle sat up in the bed watching her curiously.</p><p>""Because of last night?""</p><p>""Yes. And because there are… Bad things here. Things worse than us."" Jasmine pulled
a suit case out of the closet and tossed it on to the bed. ""Pack the clothes you'll need for a
week or two. And anything you can't live without. We're leaving tonight.""</p><p>Jasmine closed her suitcase and walked out of the room to set it next to the front
door. When she returned Michelle was still sitting on the bed. ""I was thinking that maybe
we should split up."" She said quietly.</p><p>""You think that's safe?"" Jasmine asked, her heart aching at the thought.</p><p>""No."" She shrugged. ""I'm so confused right now. At times I love you Jasmine, like no
one else I've ever known. But sometimes...""</p><p>""Sometimes you hate me."" Jasmine nodded her head. ""That's normal. This isn't what I
would have chosen for you but… But it is my fault. I took things too far with you, it's just
that you always wanted more.""</p><p>""I wanted more when it wasn't like this."" She looked up at the vampire. ""When it was
just us and it was just the sex.""</p><p>""We can keep it like that for a long time to come yet Michelle. You've made your first
kill. You're a vampire now. All you need is blood. There is no rule that it can't be mine.""</p><p>""What if I loose control again?""</p><p>""If you feed like you should you won't. Especially now.""</p><p>""Why now?""</p><p>""I have something. Jacob, the other vampire… He gave me something and now well,
We can share something through my blood that will change everything.""</p><p>""And if you're wrong?""</p><p>""Then kill me and strike out on your own. Or leave me."" Jasmine sat at the edge of the
bed and reached out, putting her hand on the girl's ankle. ""Or stay Mishy, make this work
with me. Things, they aren't so different. And I'll always be there for you.""</p><p>Michelle looked away. She was thinking. She had no idea where she would go or what
she would do. Jasmine had money, lots of it, all the time. They never wanted for anything
and Michelle had no idea how the vampire managed it since she had never taken a job.
How would she survive in the world without the vampire. More importantly, did she really
want to?</p><p>Finally Michelle looked at her mistress and nodded. ""Ok, I'll come with you. But
tomorrow okay?""</p><p>""We can't.""</p><p>""Then at least lets stay 'till midnight.""</p><p>Jasmine did not have to look in to the girl's thoughts to know what she was thinking.
Bloodlust was in her eyes and the vampire could smell the girl's excitement. Even amongst
all the confusion and regret Michelle was curious and Jasmine was a safe way for her to
explore that.</p><p>Michelle packed her bag and went to the kitchen to make a pot of coffee. To say
vampires were dead was not entirely accurate and some drugs did have an effect on them.
Nicotine, Caffeine, Alcohol. These things, though much more short lived in a vampire's
system, still had their expected effect when consumed.</p><p>Both Jasmine and Michelle had a cup of coffee, talking some, while deliberately
avoiding any discussion of vampirism.</p><p>Finally Michelle took their cups to the kitchen and then returned to the living room
and Jasmine's plush, overstuffed couch. ""We have time, we can be miles from here by
sunrise even if we stay 'till midnight."" The girl said.</p><p>""I know."" Jasmine did not want to deny the girl's desires. She knew she should but she
wanted the contact as badly as the girl did.</p><p>The vampire welcomed the child's kisses and touch as she sat on the couch and nearly
dove in to her arms. Michelle was hungry, for blood, for sex, for anything that would help
her to quell the fire that burned in her now. Vampire youth was a time of want. It was
nothing compared to what Michelle had already experienced, the burn of hunger while still
within her mortal self, but it was still a powerful driving force.</p><p>The girl stripped her clothes off and began to tear and pulled at Jasmine's. The
vampire obliged her and soon they fell back on the couch naked, kissing and grasping at
one another.</p><p>Michelle's eyes went yellow. The beast was rising. She made her way to Jasmine's
breasts, kissing and nipping at them, teasing the vampire with her tongue and teeth. She
traced the curves of her mistress' body with her lips until at last she reached the vampire's
sex.</p><p>Michelle lapped at her mistress, suckled her clit. She slid her fingers deep in to the
vampire, trying to practice what Jasmine had taught her. She reached out with her
thoughts, letting them meet with her lover's. There was a better way though, and soon the
tingle in her gums reminded her as her teeth slid in to place. The girl moved to Jasmine's
thigh and pushed her teeth in to Jasmine' dark flesh. Blood welled in to her mouth and she
drank it down, lavishing in it. The vampire moaned and writhed as she felt her blood
moving to the girl the psychic link strengthening between them.</p><p>Michelle seemed as if she knew what to do. As the vampire neared climax she pushed
their mixed blood back through her teeth in to the vampire's leg and Jasmine cried out
with ecstasy.  Michelle shuddered and writhed on the bed feeling what her mistress felt,
dizzy with Jasmine's blood and high from the rush of life now coursing through her.</p><p>The blood was different. She had tasted her mistress before and it was nothing like
this. Jasmine seemed stronger. More powerful. Her blood seemed even more alive than
both of Michelle's kills put together.</p><p>""What is this?"" Michelle finally managed as the climax subsided and she caught her
breath.</p><p>""Elder blood. I don't know what you'll get from it but you'll know in time."" Jasmine
pulled herself up and turned to face the girl. She kissed her gently and smiled. ""Ready for
more?"" She asked. They were stuck in one another's heads at the moment but when
Jasmine finished it would take them both hours to fully sort out where one began and the
other ended.</p><p>The vampire stroked the girl's breasts and pinched her nipples. She leaned in and
suckled the girl's breasts until Michelle's breath grew heavier. She moved down the girl's
body, dragging her nails lightly as she did, causing shivers to run through them both.</p><p>Jasmine casually manipulated the child's sex with her fingers as she pushed her teeth
in to the fold of the girl's thigh. She suckled the blood slowly, she did not want to take
enough to counter the effect of Michelle feeding from her.</p><p>Michelle was quick to build to climax and as before, just as she reached the peak of
orgasm, Jasmine pushed their blood back in to the girl's body.</p><p>To reinforce a link that was already so strong locked them together in the climax of
both the sex and the feeding. They would feed off of one another's pleasure, dragging this
entire episode out as long as they could both manage it.</p><p>Sex and blood, blood and sex, it was all one thing in the world of the vampire. Love,
death, killing, life, the lines between all of them were blurred and it became difficult to tell
any of it apart.</p><p>Jasmine managed to lay next to the girl as the climax subsided. The scent of blood
and the child's sex still beckoned her but she had already exhausted herself. Michelle was
dozing next to her, drifting on their link, aware and yet dazzled beyond coherence.</p><p>In an hour they would have to force themselves to collect their heads and leave but for
now the vampire was content to hold her young lover and listen to her meandering
thoughts.  </p><p>Crusaders, the complexity of two feeding vampires traveling together, the danger of
Michelle's unsupervised kill. It all seemed distant at that moment. Now was pleasure,
elation. There would always be time for danger.</p><p>Jasmine kissed the back of the girl's neck and smiled to herself. She was sure with
time Michelle would come around fully and they would be happy again.</p><p>""You can fly now."" Michelle said sleepily. Jasmine smiled and nodded her head but the
girl was already unconscious.</p>"
92,"Dark Lover, Part 5",Amanda,5,Jasmine brings home a new friend.,['Ffg Ff vampire'],"<p>Jasmine stopped, trying to catch her breath. Michelle was gone, she did not know where but where ever it was had to be better
than this. Behind her the footfalls of the Crusader echoed through the alley she had just run down. Right now she was not so much
trying to get away as she was trying to take the fight to a safe place for her. More than even that though, she was leading the Crusader
away from Michelle and that mattered more than anything else.</p><p>""New York sucks."" She grumbled as she sprinted off again. She was faster than the woman following her. She had to pace herself
so as not to get too far ahead. Still it was exhausting.  She wondered to herself if the woman close at her heels felt the effects of their
long chase.</p><p>Jasmine stopped and spun on her heels. She was in central park, in a stand of trees. Close quarters, not a lot of room to move.
This made the long silver sword of the Crusader nearly useless.</p><p>She did not know how she knew these things. But somehow she knew that she wanted to stay inside arms length from the woman.
She wanted to turn the fight from a sword battle in to a grappling match.</p><p>""Jacob."" She whispered. It had to have come from his blood. Somehow she had developed fighting skills. Nothing like she could
have had she trained for years, but it was enough of the knowledge and theory of combat to get her through this.</p><p>The Crusader stopped just within the trees and looked around, taking in her surroundings. Whether she knew what Jasmine was
trying to do or not would remain a mystery as Jasmine could not read her.</p><p>""It's time Vampire."" She said. She drew her sword from beneath a long trench coat.</p><p>""Don't you think a tazer and silver bullets would work better?"" Jasmine asked. The woman scoffed. ""Who are you?""</p><p>""The one that's going to kill you, that's all that matters."" She lunged forward with the blade and Jasmine sidestepped it, moving
herself just within arms reach of the woman. The Crusader immediately tried to back up but the Vampire stayed on her.</p><p>With a hiss the Crusader threw down her sword and pulled out a short knife. Like the longer blade this one too glowed black.</p><p>The woman leapt forward slashing and stabbing at the vampire. Jasmine found herself able to dodge the blade rather easily. The
Crusader must have been new. She was slow, and her skills seemed, incomplete.</p><p>There was not going to be a chance for her to get any better. Jasmine flew in to the air, a surprise for the Crusader to say the
least. She darted forward with Vampire speed and they both tumbled across the ground. As they rolled Jasmine loosed the knife from
the woman's grip. Disarmed it was only a matter of a short struggle before the vampire snapped her neck.</p><p>Jasmine stood up and looked down at the body. This was the second Crusader she had faced since arriving in New York City. They
knew she was here. The first had been much faster. She still had a scar across her chest where she had not been quick enough to
dodge his sword.</p><p>Jacob was not entirely correct about them. They used magic and silver weapons, but it was not just the blood he had consumed
that had caused his scars to be so long lived. The blades they wielded were tainted with some dark energy as well.</p><p>The vampire's attention turned to her changeling. She could sense the girl at home, she was anxious and Jasmine knew why. If the
Crusaders knew about them, more would come. Soon they would not be able to leave their home without being attacked.</p><p>With only eight months in the city, it was now time to find somewhere else to live. A small town this time. Thousands of them
through out the United States, much too difficult for a hunter to decide why one might be better than another.</p><p>Jasmine wrapped herself in shadow and darted in to the air. She had not perfected flying but she was getting much better. For
tonight she could enjoy the skill but soon, as the blood of her last meal waned in her system she would no longer be able to take
flight. Jacob had been right, it took a kill to fuel this particular power. She hated it but she had been maintaining her ability to take to
the sky now since her first encounter with the strange Crusaders.</p><p>The vampire arrived at home, drifting over the edge of her balcony. She always chose apartments as high up as she could get
them. She had for as long as she could remember. Perhaps it was instinct or perhaps personal preference, but she felt safer the higher
up she was.</p><p>""Jasmine!"" Michelle ran across the room a threw her arms around the vampire as she stepped through the sliding glass door.
""You're alive.""</p><p>""Of course."" Jasmine kissed her gently on the lips and smiled. ""Were you followed?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""You checked?""</p><p>""Yes, just the way you taught me."" Michelle walked to the couch with her mistress and sat down. ""Now what?""</p><p>""We leave. That's two, there'll be more.""</p><p>For the rest of the evening they talked but were both uneasy. They would spend the day in the apartment sleeping but with the
next sunset they would be leaving. It was simply to dangerous to stay any longer.</p><p>The Crusaders seemed to have gotten more aggressive. They had moved twice in less than a year now. Once from Venice to
Orlando and then again to New York. Now they were leaving again.</p><p>Denver Colorado</p><p>Jasmine sat down on the new couch she had purchased earlier that evening. Michelle was in the bathroom showering. Originally
she had planned to move them to a small town but something about Denver seemed inviting.</p><p>It was early fall, September. Soon the bitter cold of mile high winters would confine them to their apartment save for the few
nights they were forced to hunt. It was safer to stay home though.</p><p>Jasmine had an errand she wanted to run. Michelle may or may not approve but it was something the vampire had to follow up on.
She had sensed something the night before. As she drifted through the night sky wrapped in shadow she had sensed something near
an overpass where the homeless congregated in to a small village of cardboard boxes and makeshift tents.</p><p>The vampire walked in to the bathroom and told Michelle she was leaving. After a moment of silence she turned and left. She
made her way out of the apartment via the balcony and flew out in to the cool night air.</p><p>Near the rail yards, where they met with the interstate Jasmine drifted to the ground just out of range of human eyes from the
homeless colony. She crouched down and moved between trees, train cars and miscellaneous large objects discarded because the city
trash collectors would not take them.</p><p>Jasmine was looking at the world through what she called the night eyes. A thermal image generated by two heat sensors just
under her nostrils, not unlike a pit viper, with a second image of the psychic impressions of the world superimposed over it. She lost a
fair amount of detail, however in the trade she had a clear understanding of what was around her as well as being able to see in
absolute darkness.</p><p>The vampire stopped with her back against a concrete barrier. She could hear the homeless talking, coughing, and trying to get
through a chilly fall night. They were not what she was looking for. Her quarry was deeper in the throng.</p><p>Jasmine reached out and coaxed her target out, causing her to want to leave the colony behind and walk in to the darkness of the
early evening.</p><p>The vampire watched her small target pass her and continue walking out in to the darkness. She finally stopped in front of the
hulking body of a circa nineteen sixty Plymouth.</p><p>Now wrapped in shadow and invisible to mortal eyes, Jasmine ran the short distance to where her small quarry stood, looking out
in to the darkness with a blank expression. 'Sleep' she urged and the girl's eyes closed. Almost at once her knees buckled and Jasmine
caught her before she could fall to the ground.</p><p>She was around nine or ten, dirty and reeked from her six months living on the streets. Jasmine had tried to search her thoughts
to learn more about her but the girl had locked so many things deep within herself. Not the least of which being the story of how it
was exactly that a child in the twenty first century could end up homeless.</p><p>There was only one reason Jasmine had for coming after this girl and no matter what she wanted to tell herself she could not
convince herself that there was anything noble in her desire.</p><p>The vampire flew home with the child. She entered the apartment as she most often did, via the balcony and took the little girl
straight to the guest bathroom where she set the child in the tub. The vampire had nothing to concern herself with, the girl would
sleep until she was awakened.</p><p>Jasmine went in to the living room to find Michelle sitting on the couch watching television. ""I didn't see you when I came in."" She
said, sounding surprised.</p><p>""You woke me up actually. I was dozing."" Michelle sniffed the air as if she had not already smelled the new guest. ""A girl."" She said
quietly. Michelle's eyebrows raised. ""But not… And she really needs a bath."" Michelle stood up and tilted her head as she stared at
Jasmine. ""Are you bored with me?"" She asked. ""Are you going to do to her what you did to me?""</p><p>""What I did to you?""</p><p>""You know what I mean."" Michelle furrowed her brow. She ground her teeth and tried to remain as calm as possible.</p><p>""Oh my god Mishy. Okay, just relax a little bit. You're still my baby. Still my… Well, Wife."" Jasmine offered. Michelle scoffed.</p><p>""Then why do you want her?""</p><p>""Can we talk about this after we clean her up?"" Jasmine asked. ""I need to change I'm covered in her.""</p><p>Jasmine went to the bedroom where she hurriedly changed in to a clean outfit. She turned to leave, finding Michelle blocking the
door.</p><p>""She younger than me, you're going to leave me for her."" The girl sounded desperate. Jasmine sighed softly and shook her head.
She crossed the room and wrapped her arms around her lover.</p><p>""No sweetie, no, not at all."" After a moment Jasmine stood back. ""Think of her maybe, like a little sister.""</p><p>""I never fucked my little sister.""</p><p>""That's because you don't have one.""</p><p>""Jasmine, seriously.""</p><p>""Mishy, please. Listen to me. Yes, that's exactly what I hope from her eventually. But this doesn't change us at all. You're still my
lover. What would I do without you?"" Jasmine led the girl to the front door. ""Lets get some supplies and get her clean, we'll talk about
this more later okay.""</p><p>""Jasmine, I'd do anything for you I love you, but…"" Crimson tears built in her eyes. ""I just know you'll want her more.""</p><p>""Nothing can change how I feel about you."" Jasmine tried to reassure.</p><p>They went to the nearest Wal-Mart and bought several items of clothing the girl would need. They then went to the first drug
store they passed and bought two boxes of lice treatment. The child's hair was a rats nest of tangles and Jasmine could smell the
parasites on the girl.</p><p>When they got home Jasmine thought to ask Michelle to help her but then reconsidered. The girl needed time to adjust to the child
she had brought  home. It would simply be better not ask her for anything at the moment.</p><p>Jasmine stripped the girl and placed her in the tub. She threw the girl's clothing in the garbage and returned to the bathroom
where she performed the first of two lice treatments on the child.</p><p>When she was finished with that she started the water running and carefully washed the little girl, cleaning away months of filth.
As she did she could see what an endearing little child she was.</p><p>The girl had dirty blond hair and green eyes. She looked quite waifish after so long with minimal nutrition and healthcare. It made
her even more appealing to the vampire. She was attractive, but in an unusual way that Jasmine could not quite put her finger on.
Maybe her lips were too thin or her ears too big. It wasn't immediately clear but her oddity was appealing.</p><p>Gently the vampire dressed the girl in fresh underwear and a white cotton nightgown. She took the girl to the guest bedroom and
laid her in the bed tucking her in. The vampire looked down at her with a smile. This was no small thing she had done. At best the girl
would join her and Mishy, at worst, she would never have to live on the streets again.</p><p>The child would spend the rest of the night and the following day asleep. Jasmine would awaken her when she had a full evening
to dedicate to the child. Besides, since the girl was far to young to be a girl friday, she would need to be watched over rather than left
free to roam and possibly run away.</p><p>""Are you bored?"" Michelle asked when Jasmine reappeared from the guest bedroom.</p><p>""No."" Jasmine sat next to her young lover. ""But you've known about me for a while now.""</p><p>""Why would you think...""</p><p>""That you're interested in her?"" Jasmine smiled. ""Because you have drunk me. You have my blood in you and a fair amount at that.
That means you have a part of me that is forever in you now, as I do you."" Jasmine smiled a slight smile and turned her full attention
on the girl. ""You're never going to die Mishy. You're never going to age. You can do anything you want, very nearly with impunity. And
with all that, you'll see, the only things that really matter, are the small joys.""</p><p>""What if I can't."" She said, sounding less sure of herself. ""Or if she doesn't want too?""</p><p>""You know it isn't in me to force anything on any one…"" She trailed off thinking of how Michelle had come to be turned. She had
not forced it, as it were, but there had not been a great deal of freedom for Michelle to choose otherwise. ""And I'm sure you know I
won't throw her back out on the street either.""</p><p>""I'm afraid."" She whispered. Michelle leaned against her mistress and closed her eyes. She was trying to believe in Jasmine. She
wanted the vampire to mean what she said but it was very hard for her to believe all the same.</p><p>They spent the rest of the night in conversation deliberately directed away from the little girl sleeping in their guest room. As the
first rays of the sun peeked over the horizon Jasmine and Michelle went to bed to sleep away the daylight.</p><p>Jasmine awoke first as the sun set. Michelle was younger, her instincts would tend to keep her in the vampire slumber longer.</p><p>The vampire got out of bed and went to the kitchen to make coffee. When she had finished she went to the living room and sat on
the couch, unsure exactly of what she should do. On the one hand she wanted to wait for Michelle, so that the girl would not think her
sneaking around. On the other she wondered if it would not be easier on her if the child was dealt with while she still slept.</p><p>Eventually Jasmine's internal debate became moot. As she went to pour herself a cup of coffee Michelle walked out of the
bedroom in her boxers and tank top, scratching her head and squinting against the bright living room lights.</p><p>Silently she poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down at the small folding table they had placed in the kitchen. Jasmine joined
her. ""We should get ourselves cleaned up. I'm going to wake her soon.""</p><p>""Mmmhmm."" Michelle mumbled before sipping from her cup. ""I'm feeling it Jasmine."" She said quietly after a long silence. She
meant the hunger. She was feeding almost exclusively from Jasmine and because of this was prone to fall prey to it far more often
than if she was feeding directly.</p><p>Michelle finished her coffee and went back to their room to get ready. Jasmine waited patiently for her turn, watching television as
she did.</p><p>When both Jasmine and Michelle had gotten showered and dressed the vampire sat on the couch and coaxed Michelle to sit next to
her. ""Are you ready?"" She asked. Michelle nodded. Jasmine released the hold she had maintained on the girl since the night before.
Almost instantly the child opened her eyes and Jasmine could feel her trying to comprehend where she was and what had happened.</p><p>The child sat up in bed and looked down at herself. She was wearing clean cloths for the first time in months. Her head did not
itch and she could smell the fresh cotton of her nightgown.</p><p>Confused, the little girl got up and looked down at herself again. It was real. Sleepy, unsure of her surroundings, suddenly she felt
pulled toward the doorway. She looked up and began walking slowly at first.</p><p>Her pace picked up as she left the room and entered the darkened hall that led to a lit room a short distance away.</p><p>The little girl stepped in to the well lit living room, squinting and turned to see Jasmine sitting on the couch. Her eyes went wide,
more shock at seeing some one she did not expect than anything else. A moment later Michelle moved forward and the little girl took
notice of her.</p><p>She looked around slowly, taking in her surroundings, then turned her full attention back on Jasmine. Her forehead wrinkled with
the obvious questions in her head but she said nothing.</p><p>""What is your name?"" Jasmine's gentle voice broken in to the silence and it startled the child. She said nothing in response.
Jasmine reached in to the child's thoughts and could not seem to find any comprehension of the question. She asked again.</p><p>'Ashley.' The answer echoed. Jasmine nodded her head. The vampire was relieved, the girl understood. More over it seemed that
although some trauma kept her silent, it was not impossible for her to speak. However, It was just as easy for her to listen to the girl's
thoughts as it would have been to listen to her words.</p><p>""Ashley."" Jasmine said quietly. ""What a pretty name."" The girl's eyes widened slightly. She wondered to herself if she had spoken.
""Come here."" Jasmine smiled and reached an open hand out toward the girl. Slowly, for reasons she could not understand, the girl felt
the need to comply. ""How did you end up homeless?"" The vampire asked. This time there was no answer. The girl looked down shyly.
Jasmine tried to reach further in to the child's thoughts but what ever it was the girl had experienced, she had blocked it out.</p><p>""I'm Michelle."" Michelle said. She slid off of the couch and knelt in front of the little girl. ""Are you hungry?"" The child looked up.
Michelle had not linked with her but knew the expression and the streets well enough to have not needed to ask. ""C'mon, lets go get a
sandwich, okay?"" The little girl did not nod or speak but when Michelle stood and took her hand she followed without any influence
from vampire will.</p><p>Jasmine and Michelle sat quietly watching as the girl wolfed down the sandwich she had been given, then held out her plate for
another. Michelle obliged.</p><p>""You're safe here."" Jasmine offered. Michelle sat looking from her mistress to the child. ""We're not going to hurt you, or anything.""</p><p>'What do you want?' The question echoed in the girl's head but she remained silent, albeit more tense. Jasmine understood the
child's concerned. It was not even entirely misplaced as she did have her hopes.</p><p>""Don't worry about anything right now. I just want you too get used to this place… And the rules.""</p><p>There was a flurry of thought at the mention of rules but nothing specific. Jasmine did not push the issue. The little girl pushed
her plate away, and Michelle picked it up, and took it to the sink.</p><p>""Hey, so we stay up all night and sleep during the day."" Michelle said, trying to make it sound exciting. The girl rolled her eyes
slightly. She was too mature to be spoken to in such a childish way. ""Hmm. Well anyway. You can stay up with us.""</p><p>Jasmine led the girl back to the living room closely followed by Michelle. ""I'm not going to get you to talk to me am I?"" Jasmine
asked the child. She made no move, gave no thought, that indicated either way.</p><p>They spent the night watching television. Michelle would need to feed again, but Jasmine could sustain them both for a little while
longer. She herself would not be likely to need to feed until the next full moon, a time all vampires felt the hunger more strongly.</p><p>As the sun begin to hint at it's appearance Jasmine took the girl to the guest bedroom. This would be the child's sanctuary for the
time being. When she was tucked in Jasmine left her there for her own room.</p><p>""She'll wake up before we do."" Michelle warned.</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>""Aren't you afraid she'll run away?""</p><p>""I've, well She'll feel the need to stick around for the next few days. Enough time I hope that she won't need my influence again.""
Jasmine slid in to bed next to her lover and kissed her.</p><p>Michelle's eyes betrayed what she wanted but the sun would rise all too soon. Jasmine placed her finger over the girl's lips and
smiled. ""Tomorrow love.""</p><p>For a vampire sleep is a nearly instantaneous experience. Jasmine felt that hardly a moment after closing her eyes she was awake
again. This evening however she was greeted by a sight that nearly startled her. Ashley was standing next to the edge of the bed
staring at her. Jasmine reached in to the child's thoughts, she had been there for hours, just watching. She could also feel that the
little girl sensed something unusual about them.</p><p>""You're probably hungry."" Jasmine said as she sat up. She glanced at Michelle who was still sleeping. The sun was low but would
not set fully for a few more minutes.</p><p>Jasmine cooked the little girl an egg and started her eating, before leaving her to greet Michelle, who was just beginning to stir.</p><p>""Hello."" Jasmine leaned down and kissed Michelle's lips gently. The girl smiled and sat up.</p><p>""Is she still here?"" She asked. Jasmine nodded her head. ""What's that smell?"" She asked, sniffing at the air.</p><p>""Eggs.""</p><p>""Smells repulsive.""</p><p>""It's an effect of being like us."" Jasmine shrugged. ""Most food smells… Dead.""</p><p>They spent several moments kissing and simply enjoying some closeness before going out to check on the girl.</p><p>'Has she said something?' Michelle asked her mistress through their link. Jasmine shook her head. 'Do you think she can talk?'</p><p>'Yes, she just won't.' Jasmine smiled and stroked the girl's face. Instinctively the child leaned in to Jasmine's hand and closed her
eyes. She had been running from everything on the streets for so long she had forgotten what it was to be a little girl. ""Ashley.""
Jasmine said, catching the child's attention. ""I want you to stay here. With us. We'll take care of you and all you have to do is help with
the chores and keep your room clean.""</p><p>The girl understood. She looked in to the vampire's eyes and seemed to be trying to say 'okay' but there were no words. She was
nervous, and even a little afraid but something in the vampire's eyes made her want to trust in her.</p><p>Ashley, for the most part, did as she was told. She slept in the guest room and little by little Michelle and Jasmine outfitted her
with all of the things they thought a little girl would want or need. For three weeks they spoke to her and listened to her thoughts for
the answers they needed. Jasmine had begun to think that the child may never speak.</p><p>Michelle and Jasmine's intimacy had suffered since the girl had come to live with them. Not because either had lost interest but
instead because they were simply too busy with the child to take time for themselves.</p><p>""You're not going to get away from me tonight."" Michelle said with a mischievous smile as Jasmine stepped out of the bedroom
and in to the living room. She pulled herself off of the couch and approached her mistress. ""It's been a really long time.""</p><p>Jasmine nodded her head. It had been far too long and Michelle had to have been suffering from the hunger. Even if they did not
have sex the girl would have to feed, pushing her hunger this long was dangerous, especially with the child in the house.</p><p>Michelle, taking the lead, pushed Jasmine back in to her bedroom gently and coaxed her to the bed. ""I love you."" She whispered.
""God I've missed you.""</p><p>""Me too."" Jasmine drank in the girl's kisses. They wrestled with one another's tongues for several moments before Michelle sat
back and began to undress. Jasmine smiled as she watched Michelle turn it in to a little bit of a show.</p><p>When she had finished She leaned back down and kissed her mistress. ""Now for you."" She grinned as she began pulling at
Jasmine's clothing, eventually getting the vampire undressed.</p><p>""Drink me."" She whispered as she pulled Michelle to her throat. The girl shook her head quickly. She wanted blood but she wanted
it from the sexually charged thigh while Jasmine climaxed. It would be richer and far more satisfying.</p><p>Michelle kissed and licked from the vampire's throat to her breasts and began teasing her nipples. She suckled them to erectness
and continued to nip them with her long canines. Jasmine writhed with pleasure. She loved the sweet pain of Michelle's teeth.</p><p>The girl began kissing and licking her way across and down Jasmine's body. She scented the vampire's flowery skin as she moved
across her flesh toward her hungry sex.</p><p>Jasmine closed her eyes and pressed her head in to the pillow as Michelle covered her clit with her mouth. She gripped at the
sheets and moaned softly in time with Michelle's tongue. ""I love you."" She whispered.</p><p>Michelle slid her fingers in to the vampire as she suckled her clit. She curved them slightly searching for the spongy flesh just
behind the pubic bone. Jasmine's 'magic button.'</p><p>The vampire rocked her hips and groaned loudly,  loving Michelle's efforts. ""Now."" She moaned, coaxing the girl to bite her.
Michelle did as she was bid and turned her attention to the soft fleshy fold of Jasmine's inner thigh. She pressed her teeth in and
pushed her blood in to Jasmine's body, before beginning to drink.</p><p>Jasmine was nearly built to climax when she suddenly became aware of Ashley's eyes, fixated on her. Instantly she sat up and
tapped Michelle's shoulder trying to get her attention.</p><p>The vampire looked down at the little girl and sighed. She had not wanted Ashley to find out anything this way. It was too late
though. She had seen them, and now was acutely aware of the blood in Michelle's mouth and on her lips. She looked toward Jasmine's
sex to see the healing puncture wounds slowly oozing blood.</p><p>For Ashley there was nothing impossible about the existence of vampires. No life of believing in only the real world to come to
grips with as a monster of legend suddenly came to life before her eyes.</p><p>The child wanted to run but she was too petrified. Carefully, Jasmine crawled across the bed, leaving Michelle panting and
yearning for more blood. The vampire swung her legs over the edge of the bed and leaned down too look the girl in the eyes. She
smiled, letting the child see her teeth at their full length.</p><p>""Didn't I promise you that you would not be hurt?"" She said after some contemplation. Ashley moved her head as if to nod but
never completed the gesture. ""I promise you sweetheart, you are perfectly safe."" The child did not believe her. She was terrified that
Jasmine would suck her blood now.</p><p>""Ashley, sweetheart, we're not monsters. She's telling the truth, we'd never hurt you."" Michelle assured as she moved across the
bed and picked the child up. Ashley tensed in the girl's arms and wanted to push away but she could not find the strength. She had no
idea where she would go or what she would do if she ran away from them. It was winter now and the cold and snow were simply too
much for her to face alone.</p><p>Jasmine cradled the little girl's chin in her hand and turned the girl to face her. ""We love you angel, we couldn't hurt you."" Ashley
closed her eyes slowly as tears built up. More than anything now she looked hurt and betrayed. The vampire could tell that she felt
lied too.</p><p>Jasmine pulled the girl from Michelle's arms and moved back across the bed, laying down and pulling the child on top of her. She
moved and struggled slightly until Ashley was sitting on her belly, straddling her. 'Finish' she whispered in to Michelle's thoughts. The
girl immediately moved across the bed and slid herself between Jasmine's legs.</p><p>The vampire drew a deep breath when Michelle's teeth reentered her body. A smile played at her lips but she was careful to keep
her gaze on the girl.</p><p>Ashley was not entirely sure what Jasmine had in mind but she was less afraid now. She could hear what Michelle was doing
behind her but it did not fully register. She simply sat watching the vampire, feeling less afraid of her with each passing moment.</p><p>Jasmine's breath came shorter and shaper as she neared climax. Michelle was teasing her, drawing out the experience as long as
she could but now the vampire neared the point of no return.</p><p>As the fire built in her belly Jasmine drew sharp gasps and rocked her hips in time with the girl's fingers. She slid her hands under
Ashley's shirt and wrapped her hands around to the girl's back, caressing her slowly as her climax finally came. She drew one long
deep breath, and released it in a quivering exhale.  Her sex spasmed and she was awash in ecstasy. Michelle withdrew from her thigh
and sucked her clit, keeping time with each pulsation. For a moment, Jasmine lost focus on the girl and the world and only knew her
climax.</p><p>Jasmine closed her eyes and began breathing deeply, drinking in the afterglow. Michelle slid up next to her, laying on her side and
looking up at Ashley with a bloody smile.</p><p>As ghoulish as Michelle looked the child found she was not afraid. ""Do you know what she did?"" Jasmine asked after she opened
her eyes. The little girl nodded her head slowly. The nearest thing to speaking she had done since Jasmine had brought her home. The
vampire coaxed the girl to lean forward, pulling her down until their lips met. The vampire parted her lips and lapped out just far
enough to touch the girl's lips with her tongue. Ashley immediately sat up and covered her mouth looking surprised. She was not
disturbed, not afraid, simply surprised.</p><p>Having given the surprise time to pass, Jasmine pulled the girl forward and this time she did not have to expend any effort or coax
her at all. Ashley leaned in and pressed her lips against Jasmine's. She did not move or pull away when the vampire gently pushed the
tip of her tongue in to her mouth.</p><p>Jasmine was being as gentle as she could and she could already sense that she might be going too far too soon. Jasmine released
the child and she sat back slowly. ""Do you understand?"" She asked. There was a long silence. The child's mind was quite, her
expression blank. Slowly thoughts began to form and she nodded her head once more. Jasmine smiled and pressed her finger to the
tip of the girl's nose, causing her to smile. This amounted to more direct communication from Ashley in less than three minutes, than
there had been over the preceding three weeks. She did understand, as much as a ten year old girl could understand about physical
love.</p><p>""We'll always take care of you sweetie."" Michelle said breaking her silence. She sounded sleepy, drunk with the blood she had
taken. ""Nothing will change that. So you don't have to do anything you don't want too.""  Perhaps even more so than the vampire,
Michelle cared for the little girl. She truly had come to think of her like a little sister.</p><p>Jasmine had pushed things as far as she dared that night. The girl had seen plenty, testing her sexual interest was just a step
beyond what the vampire wanted to do.</p><p>The vampire laid the girl down on the bed and held her while she drifted to sleep. She hummed absently as she stroked the child's
hair, smiling to herself. ""You're not influencing her are you?"" Michelle asked.</p><p>""Of course not Mishy… I'm hurt that'd you'd ask.""</p><p>""What's it about then? Did you know she's gay?""</p><p>""It's about attraction, preference and yes it's even a little about sex. It's about not being bound by human laws. Honestly I don't
know if she's gay. She has a way of blocking me that I've never seen. But it isn't even about if she's gay or not. Kid's are willing to
experiment. If she loves us, and she feels comfortable she'll do whatever she wants, if not, well… What difference does it make. She's
ours no matter what.""</p><p>""Ours? Like a daughter, or like a pet?"" Michelle wasn't exactly sure. She had not come to view humans quite as harshly as most
vampires eventually did but she had begun to understand that she was not a part of the mortal world any more, that she was some
how above it, above it's rules and it's laws.</p><p>""Like a daughter of course."" Jasmine looked over the child's head at Michelle. There was something in the vampire's eyes that
concerned the girl.</p><p>""Are you going to turn her?""</p><p>""If she wanted me too why wouldn't I?"" Michelle's eyes grew wide. ""But not now, not when she's still so young. In a few years. I
don't think it's something we'll have to consider any time soon.""</p><p>Jasmine reached over the child and stroked Michelle's arm. ""Sweetie, relax. I didn't force you in to anything, I wouldn't force her.""</p><p>""No…"" Michelle said absently. She was thinking about the circumstances of being turned. A part of her felt very much as if she had
not had a choice. The girl pushed the thoughts away. It did not matter any more she was what she was and she could end that any
time simply by watching the sunrise.</p><p>They soon slept. Michelle had moved close and Jasmine was able to reach her arm across both the child and her. Feeling the
vampire's touch comforted Michelle, even when it was Jasmine that caused her to need comforting.</p><p>When sunset came Jasmine opened her eyes to find Ashley staring at her intently. ""Good morning."" The vampire said, smiling as
she sat up. The little girl watched her closely. She then held up a coloring book for Jasmine's inspection. The child watched closely as
Jasmine looked at the picture she had colored. ""You're very good at this."" She said. Satisfied with that Ashley bounced out the door
and back to the living room.</p><p>The vampire turned her attention to Michelle who had awakened in time to see the girl go. ""Is she okay?""</p><p>""Seems fine."" Jasmine smiled at her lover and reached out, stroking Michelle's hair. ""You worry too much Mishy.""</p><p>""I can't help it Jasmine. I mean can't you tell something's wrong with her? She hasn't spoken in all the time she's been here and
god knowns how long before that.""</p><p>""And we haven't giving her any reason to speak. We've been listening in to her thoughts, so who knows if she would have started
talking by now."" Jasmine crawled across the bed and kissed Michelle on the cheek. ""It's all going to be okay. A couple months from
now you're going to wonder what you were worried about.""</p><p>The vampire left her there and went in to the kitchen where she began making coffee. When she had finished she started on
something for the little girl to eat. As she cooked she began thinking about Ashley. The child needed school. She may not be with
them forever and if she was not she needed an education. She resolved to find some way to get the girl in to classes before the end of
the month.</p><p>With the coffee happily making Jasmine brought Ashley a plate of macaroni and cheese. She sat down when the girl did and
watched for a moment as the child began eating. ""You know sweetheart, I'd love to hear your voice."" When she said it Ashley paused
for a moment and looked up, then went back to eating. ""Well, think about it angel, we can't go on reading your mind forever."" Jasmine
stroked the girl's hair and sat patiently until she was finished with her food.</p><p>Jasmine needed to hunt. Five points, it was close and filled with every sort of criminal. Every sort of person that would make the
world better by leaving it. She needed to maintain her ability to fly and it meant killing, every time, as much as she hated it.</p><p>The vampire waited until Michelle had come out of the bedroom before she left her two girls for the chilly night and a meal.</p><p>Jasmine flew through the city as quickly as she could. She landed on an abandoned building's roof once she had reached the inner
city neighborhood known as five points. Inside the building, several floors beneath her was what she wanted. A man that had gotten
away with more than one crime, not the least of which being rape.</p><p>The vampire crawled over the edge of the building using her claws to scale the wall. She reached a broken window and slipped in
to the building where she made her way to the second floor. He was there.</p><p>Jasmine found her victim and took him as easily as if he had been willing. She left the building much the way she had come.</p><p>When the vampire reached the roof she felt a shock of fear rush through her. There was a man standing at the far edge of the
roof and she could clearly see the silver sword in his hands.</p><p>""Fuckin' Crusaders."" She grumbled. Seeing her, the man strode confidently across the roof. Jasmine was about to simply fly away
but something caused her to change her mind.</p><p>Almost as soon as he was within range of her he struck out with the blade. Jasmine dodged easily. So easily that she wondered if
he was playing with her. He lunged several more times and soon she was sure this was just a game for him.</p><p>Jasmine did her best to get behind him, she tried flight, speed, anything but he was faster than she was and more prepared.
Finally Jasmine flew up in to the air, out of reach of his blade.</p><p>As soon as he could not reach her with his sword her pulled something from underneath his coat and pointed it at her. A moment
later she felt an overwhelming pain as thousands of volts of electricity coursed through her body. She fell to the roof immediately.</p><p>The pain stopped. Jasmine was disoriented, she was fighting to get to her feet, to get her wits back but before she could do
anything the man was on her. He got behind her and pulled her head back. The vampire caught a glimpse of a silver blade before he
pressed it against her throat.</p><p>""You loose."" The man said in a gruff voice. Jasmine felt a wash of sadness go through her as she realized she was going to die. In
that instant she missed Michelle and Ashley so terribly it brought a tear to her eye.</p><p>A moment passed, then two. Her head was beginning to clear. ""Well do it already."" She hissed.</p><p>""I don't want to kill you."" The man released her and sheathed his blade. He reached down and picked up the sword he had
dropped in favor of the knife. ""But I want you to know that I can."" He pulled his coat tighter around himself. Jasmine stumbled to her
feet and turned to face him. He was unarmed now and presented a tempting target but Jasmine was not sure she could take advantage
of it. ""Jasmine."" He said.</p><p>""How to do you my name?"" She asked, pushing dreads out of her face.</p><p>""You killed a Crusader, you're known, in my world and your own."" He smiled and pulled a cigarette out of his pocket which he
offered to the vampire. She declined and he lit it for himself. After a long deep draw of the smoke he focused on her. ""I'm the only one
that knows you're here. That will probably last another month or two, so I'd be ready to move.""</p><p>""Why are you telling me this?""</p><p>""As I said, you're known."" He stepped closer, hoping for her to get a better look at him. ""In New York you got away from me, and
I'd have been happy to have taken your head that night believe me. But things have changed.""</p><p>""What things?"" She spat.</p><p>""Now now, play nice. I'm not your enemy, not any more."" Jasmine stepped closer and the man let his trench coat fall open,
allowing her to see the hilt of his blade. ""We had a noble purpose once, or so I thought. Rid the world of a monster that preyed on
innocent humans…"" He laughed to himself. ""And I know about the little girl thing."" There was a long pause as he allowed Jasmine to
try to understand what he was saying. ""Thing is, you, vampires, you had a noble purpose once too, it's just some of you have forgotten
it. But not you. You only kill, shall we say, the most unsavory. Like Jacob, oh yes we known about him too. Of course the history of the
vampire is forbidden for us to study for this very reason. And so when I learned about you, I learned about us. It's about power. For
both of us. Yours is god given. Ours, stolen. But we hunt you for the power. The things your blood gives us.""</p><p>""You're saying God made the vampires.""</p><p>""Not 'that' god. One much older. Anubis, lord of the underworld made your kind."" He drew on the cigarette and then held it in
front of himself and looked at the hot coal for a moment. ""But us, man made, drunk on stolen power."" He laughed for a moment. ""We
drink from you and learn what your blood can teach us, gain the power it can give us. But we're poison to you. I can change that and I
decided I like you better than that other one. Jacob is the only other vampire to manage to kill one of us.""</p><p>""Two.""</p><p>""Yes well. Two. I'll find you when I can give you the antidote. Until then, be careful, we never stop moving."" He started to walk
away.</p><p>""How do I know I can believe you?"" She asked.</p><p>""Because I can kill you without an elaborate rouse."" He walked away, stepping off of the roof and falling five stories to the ground
where he sprinted away.</p><p>Jasmine was left on the roof to wonder. He was right though, he did not need to trap her. He knew about her, about Jacob, and
almost certainly about her girls sitting at home, defenseless.</p><p>As the vampire flew off toward her apartment she wondered if he had some other angle. If he did she was not sure she would
have a choice but to play along.</p><p>Jasmine stepped in to the apartment and found Ashley asleep on Michelle's lap. ""You have no idea how glad I am to see you."" She
said to her young lover. Michelle raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled.</p><p>""Something happen?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I'll tell you later… When I figure it out."" Jasmine joined them, turning her attention to the television and just enjoying having them
close. She felt as if she had lost them and only just now found them again. In that moment when she had come so close to death she
had realized how much they really meant to her.</p><p>The evening drew on and the vampire was content to just be near them. There would be more though. She had realized at the
moment she had seen the Crusader's blade, that there was never enough time to put off a kiss, to put off a chance to make love.</p><p>On the roof of an abandoned building in five points Jasmine had realized that even she was not immortal. That even for her, who
would never fall prey to time, there might not be another chance. She could not be sure the Crusader was not playing her, but at the
very least he had given her something precious. He had given her another night.</p><p>Jasmine coaxed Michelle off the couch. The girl turned and laid Ashley down, but no sooner than she did the girl's eyes opened
and she sat up, looking at both of them.</p><p>Her attention focused on Jasmine. Some how she could sense something different about the vampire, about the way she looked at
her. Questions entered her mind but she could not find the connection between thinking them and asking them aloud.</p><p>The vampire reached out and the little girl stood, taking her hand. Jasmine lead them both too the bedroom where she preceded
them on to the bed. ""Tonight I learned that even for us, life is way to fucking short."" She helped Ashley up on to the bed and kissed her
lips softly. The little girl almost smiled, keeping her eyes intently on the vampire. Michelle followed soon after, wrapping her arms
around Jasmine and kissing her deeply. The vampire responded with a new passion, surprising her.</p><p>'Tonight it's about her.' Jasmine whispered in to Michelle's mind. The girl nodded compliantly, though she looked unsure.</p><p>'Be gentle.' She reminded as Jasmine turned her attention on the child.</p><p>""Are you afraid?"" The immediate response was curiosity tinged with a fear of the unknown.  Ashley did not speak. Jasmine laid the
girl down on the bed and smiled down at her. Michelle slid across the bed and laid next to the girl, gently stroking her hair. ""Hey,
sweetie, if you get scared you have to tell me okay?""</p><p>Ashley remained silent but there was no reluctance in her. Satisfied with that Jasmine leaned down and began placing soft kisses
on her lips, and down her throat. Jasmine laid on the opposite side of the girl, propping herself up with her elbow. She started by
stroking the girls cheek with the back of her fingers, then she moved her hand down to rub Ashley's belly.</p><p>The child tensed slightly but soon began to relax. Jasmine was acutely aware of every thought she could glean from the child. The
vampire finally sat up and began to undress. As she did she glanced at Michelle who understood she should do the same.</p><p>When they had finished Jasmine tugged at the bottom of Ashley's shirt, and paused, looking deep in to the girl's eyes. ""Can I take
this off?"" The child held her arms across her chest for several moments before she sat up and allowed Jasmine to pull her shirt off.</p><p>The vampire smiled when she saw Ashley's tiny pink nipples. They were just barely beginning to become puffy. Seeing such a sign
of youth in the girl sent a wave of excitement through the vampire.</p><p>The vampire leaned down and planted little kisses on the child's chest and between her breasts down to her belly. She then moved
back up and covered one of the girl's puffy nipples with her mouth, gently suckling it, letting the child feel excitement building in her
for the first time.</p><p>Ashley's breath came quicker, and seeing it even began to have an effect on Michelle. She kissed the girl's lips softly, flicking her
tongue across them, giving the child time to adjust to all the new sensations.</p><p>Jasmine, satisfied with the erectness of the child's nipples now, sat back and placed her hands on the waistband of the girl's
pants. Michelle moved back and like her mistress, looked for any sign of reluctance. ""Okay?"" She asked. Seconds ticked bye slowly as
the desire to permit it formed in the girl's head. She could not communicate it, but she felt safe, comfortable.</p><p>The vampire slid the girl's pants and underwear down her legs. Ashley helped by kicking them off as they neared her feet. She lay
on the bed, feeling self conscious, very aware of the eyes on her.</p><p>Jasmine began at the girl's throat and kissed and licked her way to the child's belly. She wanted to link them, she wanted to feel
what the girl did but it was far too soon for any such thing. Even more concerning was the fear that she might take things too far as
she had with Michelle.</p><p>The vampire sat back and gently slid the child's legs apart. She leaned in and kissed the girl's thighs. She gently nibbled and licked
before sitting back again and smiling down at her. ""I love you."" She whispered. Jasmine ran the backs of her finger's along the child's
cheek before turning her attention to the little girl's sex.</p><p>She ran her hands up the child's legs until her thumbs just brushed the girl's bare sex. She did this several times, sending a shiver
through both of them each time she came in contact with Ashley's vulva.</p><p>Michelle watched carefully, making sure that Jasmine was not taking things too quickly. She felt very protective of the girl and was
keeping watch over her.</p><p>Satisfied that Ashley was not in distress she began kissing the girl and gently stroking her breasts. She teased the child's nipples
and pinched them softly before breaking their kiss and covering an erect nipple with her lips.</p><p>Jasmine nodded her head absently before she slid down, coming within inches of the child's sex. She could smell the sweet scent
of a child's excitement. She wondered to herself how much of this was new to Ashley. She seemed more comfortable with all of it than
she would have thought.</p><p>The vampire closed her eyes and pushed herself forward until her lips touched Ashley's. She opened her mouth and sucked in the
girl's tiny clit, flicking her tongue across it as she kept suction on it.</p><p>Jasmine ran her hands up the child's side and down and around to cup her behind. She could sense the girl's growing excitement.
Her hips moved slightly as she was unsure exactly what to do. The vampire pulled one hand free and with a deep breath she slid a
finger in to the child's opening. Ashley drew a sharp breath and exhaled slowly. Jasmine could only sense more curiosity. Curiosity
about the strange sensations she was feeling. Wondering if this is what Jasmine had felt the night she had seen them together.</p><p>Ashley gasped and she bucked her hips hesitantly as her first orgasm began to build with in her. Michelle returned to the child's
lips and stroked her body as they kissed. Ashley's breath was short and sharp and she was pulling at the sheets. Her little feet kicked
slightly as she raised her knees.</p><p>Jasmine sucked the girl's clit, keeping pressure on it. She moved her finger more quickly until at last Ashley forced her sex toward
the vampire, arching her back and tensing her legs. Jasmine smiled to herself as she became confident that this was indeed the first
orgasm the sweet little girl had ever had.</p><p>When at last the ecstasy subsided Ashley relaxed in to the bed and jasmine moved to lay next to her. It was too much for them to
do any more, but this was enough. The vampire, though deeply excited, felt satisfied. She looked over the little girl's head at Michelle
who silently nodded her understanding.</p><p>Ashley rolled on her side and buried her face in Jasmine's chest. The vampire stroked her back for a time before reaching out and
coaxing Michelle close enough that she could hold them both.</p><p>""I love you."" Ashley whispered.</p><p>Michelle and Jasmine stared wide eyed at one another over her head, unsure they had actually heard her speak.</p>"
93,The Champion and the Princess (The Coming of the Wyrm),Amanda,1,The story of a princess and her champion.,['Fg fant ped cons'],"<p>Drexa walked slowly along the path, acutely aware of every shadow, of every
movement around her. She could here the survivors whispering in the darkness. Was she
the cause of this tragedy? Was she here to finish off what the Wyrm had not?</p><p>The remains of the village were not unlike dozens of others she had seen. A few
leagues of farms, and peasants surrounding a castle filled with servants and soldiers all
there to serve a man that called himself king. Here in the wilds such a place passed for a
kingdom, but it did not impress her. She had seen real kingdoms. Massive walled cities
around majestic palaces. Real kings, men born to their station and not simply warlords
who had grown too old to continue fighting.</p><p>Drexa was here on the same errand that had drawn her from the civilized world five
years earlier. How she had survived was a tale that even seemed outlandish to her.</p><p>In the early days of her life the woman had lived with hair cut short, in trousers,
passed off as a boy. Her father would have had no other heir and did not want his
mediocre fortune to fall prey to the arrogant son of one duke or another.</p><p>Drexa had been trained. To fight, taught to read, to write. She had been taught
politics, diplomacy and all the theory of war. It had made her strong but in time it became
obvious that she was no boy and she was forced back home to live a proper lady's life.</p><p>Such a life was not at all what the woman wanted and she fled the civilized land of
Keris Toran for the wilds where she became known as Gaustess Bernim, the Witch Warrior.
Not because she knew the secrets of any dark practice but simply because she was a
skilled warrior, and a woman.</p><p>The crumbling castle of this land's king loomed before her. Men scrambled around
her rushing to reach the fortress and help with the efforts to douse it's flames. The flames
the Wyrm had ignited with the setting of the sun. All of the village, the farms, the
surrounding lands were in flames.</p><p>One may believe that these people had angered the beast to bring his wrath but this
was not true. This Wyrm, like any other, acted for it's own reasons which were all too often
a mystery to any one but it.</p><p>Drexa stopped at the gates of the palace. The entire building was in ruin. Whispers
and gasps in the darkness told her what she already knew. The king was dead, his queen
with him. They were not who the Witch Warrior had come for. Drexa knew of this king, of
this land and of the beast that had laid it low. She had seen the signs that this meager
kingdom would be destroyed. She had not come to avenge it, nor claim it's throne. She
had come because, as she had long suspected, there might have been truth to her
unfortunate name. Ever since her early childhood she had known things, seen signs,
things that only she seemed to be able to see. She was here because she had to know if
what she had seen was true.</p><p>A sobbing in the distance caught her ear. The woman stepped on to the castle proper
and strode in to the courtyard. The sobbing of a child drew her. Felise. King Orick Rex's
daughter and only child. The family was known in thi part of the wilds and the warrior had
heard of them many times.</p><p>Drexa knelt before the child and looked in to her eyes. The girl was smudged with
soot but otherwise appeared unhurt. The woman examined her more closely. She was in
her night dress, her hair tied up in a ribbon. In her hand a doll hung, smudged but like the
girl, no worse for wear. ""I want my daddy."" She said between sobs. Drexa shook her head
slowly, sadness in her eyes.</p><p>""Poor child."" She said, in her smoky voice. ""I fear your father is no more, and your
mother..."" She stroked the girl's cheek, smearing the soot with her tears. ""Young princess,
this place is no more."" The little girl burst in to fresh tears and collapsed to the ground. ""I
am Drexa."" She said, introducing herself to the girl. Felise stopped crying immediately and
looked up at her.</p><p>""Witch Warrior! You brought the Wyrm!""</p><p>""Shhh. Hold your tongue child."" She scolded. ""I did no such thing. No one controls the
Wyrm, such magic as that would take does not exist in this world.""</p><p>""You struck a bargain with him!""</p><p>""With what pray? What riches do I have that could possibly temp a dragon? They care
nothing for wealth or power. Only the gods may know what things motivate the beasts.""
Drexa smiled. ""You know my name child, surely you must know all the rumor that follows
me. I am no warlord, I do not crave wealth or power.""</p><p>""What do you crave?"" The girl whispered.</p><p>""Not even I can answer that."" She laughed. There was great truth in that. She had
wandered the wilds for five years with no idea what she was looking for, or where she
wanted to go.</p><p>The child looked long at the woman. Her armor seemed to glow in the firelight. Her
dark black hair hung in two long braids tied with sinew. On her left hip her heavy
broadsword. A blade she had earned in her youth. A fine armament with a jeweled hilt. On
her back a shield made of steel and wood. Finally on her right hip a knife. Her chest piece
covered her from just below her throat to her waist in a single plate. The sleeves reached
to her forearm in heavy chain mail.</p><p>She was a barbarian, wearing only a loin cloth to cover herself from the waist down.
She wore heavy fur boots that reached to her knee, more for riding than for protection in
combat. Drexa was every inch the warrior, crowned with a fur and steel helm. On either
side of the head piece a horn protruded. Behind her, hanging from the belt that held her
loin cloth in place the tail of a fox hung decorating her like a savage. Even in the wilds she
was a fierce looking woman.</p><p>""What will become of us now?"" The girl asked.</p><p>""That is not something for you to concern yourself with. Soon this place will be violent
and savage. Winter approaches and your crops are lost. Those who stay will soon kill one
another for a loaf of bread."" She stood and tried to lead the girl back the way she had
come but the child resisted.</p><p>""I am Queen now, am I not?"" She asked.</p><p>""Queen? Aye. Lady of an ashen kingdom. What have you now to rule?""</p><p>""The people will need a leader.""</p><p>""And you think a girl of nine years able to lead them?""</p><p>""I have ten years now."" The girl snapped.</p><p>""There is nothing to lead, this land is lost. If you wish to survive this, then you will
come with me."" Drexa pulled the girl forward.</p><p>""Where will you go?""</p><p>""Away from here, that is all the matters.""</p><p>Above them in the darkness Drexa heard a sound like heavy leather swung through
the wind. It was the flapping of the beasts wings. It might be simply surveying the flames
or it could be looking for more meat. Either way dragons did not often like to leave
survivors and the warrior knew the time had come to go.</p><p>She led the girl down the road she had approached the castle from. They were only a
short distance from the castle when the barbarian woman stopped and looked down at her
little companion, realizing the girl was in her night clothes. Behind her the castle burned.
Even if the child's quarters there was not lost to the flames, they were unreachable. Most
concerning for Drexa were the child's small bare feet. She would freeze in the wilds soon
enough if she was not properly clothed. ""Where is the market?"" She asked hoping they
might find something of use left behind from the day's trading. The little girl pointed
ahead.</p><p>""It burned first.""</p><p>Drexa had been a child of privilege in her homeland and had never been taught to sew
or to cook or any other practical thing. Here in the distant west though she had learned.
Still even knowing these basic skills did her no good, she had nothing from which to make
the child anything to wear.</p><p>A week's ride South of the kingdom she now stood in there was a forest people. They
were friends of sorts. Peaceful though they were they were very afraid of outsiders and
Drexa wondered if they would be willing to help the girl.</p><p>They were her best chance of keeping the girl alive. Why it seemed so important  that
this girl live she was not sure, but with her visions of the kingdom burning were those of
the child. Somewhere, to someone she was important, and the warrior understood that it
was her duty to protect the girl.</p><p>The shouts of men fighting the flames, the wailing of women having lost their families
and homes grew distant as they hurried away from the village. Drexa's stead was tethered
to a tree in at the edge of a forrest bordering the doomed land. When they reached the
horse she lifted the girl on to the saddle then mounted and tapped her heels against the
beast's sides.</p><p>Dawn would come soon and she had not slept. Behind her in the saddle the child
gripped her tightly but had long fallen asleep. Drexa fought her own exhaust, wanting to
put as much distance between herself and the kingdom as possible in case the Wyrm
decided to hunt for survivors.</p><p>They rode on. The child awakening from time to time only to prefer sleep to the
featureless lands they rode through. Minutes poured in to hours and they continued on
until at last the sun set and the warrior stopped to make camp.</p><p>Drexa helped the girl down from the saddle. She pulled a heavy fur, rolled around
blankets from the saddle and laid it out on the ground. She then set about gathering wood
and preparing a fire. There was smoked meat in her saddle bags and biscuits, this served
as dinner for them.</p><p>""Where are we going?"" The child asked.</p><p>""Loridia.""</p><p>""Is it far?""</p><p>""Another six days or so. Not terribly far as the wilds go.""</p><p>""You are from the East?""</p><p>""Many years ago I was."" She smiled at the girl. ""How did you know?""</p><p>""Only easterners call this the wilds.""</p><p>""You've met an easterner before?""</p><p>""Once. My father told me they all call this part of the world the wilds because it's
untamed.""</p><p>""Aye, indeed."" Drexa pushed at the fire with a stick.</p><p>""How did you come to be here?""</p><p>""I was an heiress once."" She said with a faint smile. Her eyes diverted from the flames
to the child. ""I had every connivence one could hope for. My father owned a vast parcel of
land and we lived in a beautiful house. But that wasn't enough for me.""</p><p>""Did you have a husband?""</p><p>""No. I was promised to one man."" Her eyes seemed distant. She had fled her home
when her father announced that she would be married to the young man. It had been bad
enough that she had been torn from her classes, from her education. But to be married, to
have to bear the children of some man was far more than she could stand.</p><p>In the darkness of a midsummer night Drexa had packed what she thought she would
need and stole a stead from her father's stable. She ran away in to the night and never
looked back.</p><p>""Why would you leave such luxury for..."" The girl looked around her. ""For this?""</p><p>""There, I was dead."" She tossed the stick she had been poking at the fire with in to the
pit and brushed her hands together. ""Here I am alive."" She began preparing the bed and
when she was done she laid down, holding up the blankets to offer the child room to lay
down.</p><p>When Felise joined her she pulled the blankets close around them both and closed
her eyes. Feeling the girl's warmth next to caused her to smile and she enjoyed the scent
of the child's perfumes as she drifted to sleep.</p><p>When they awoke they began what would become an uneventful three days of riding. It
was on the forth that for the first time in months, Drexa encountered another traveler in
the wilds.</p><p>The warrioress was gathering berries to eat with their dried meat and biscuits. She had
been a good distance away from camp for nearly an hour when a loud shrill scream broke
the peace of the forrest they were camped in. Drexa immediately spun on her heels facing
back the way she had come. The scream was that of a child and she knew it meant that
Felise was in trouble.</p><p>The warrior dashed off toward camp, arriving only to find fresh tracks on the forrest
floor and to hear a struggle some distance off. She ran in the direction of the sound and
soon came upon two men, one carrying little Felise over his shoulder.</p><p>""Drop her."" Drexa demanded. The man turned to face her. He looked her up and down
slowly, as did his companion. He smiled revealing his small brown teeth and dropped the
child to the ground. Felise scrambled to her feet and ran, clinging to Drexa as soon as she
reached her.</p><p>""You're no noble woman."" The man snorted. ""How is it you come to be in the company
of a child of breeding?"" He took a step closer and Drexa let her hand fall to the hilt of her
blade. Seeing this the man raised up a cross bow and leveled it at her chest.  ""Have you
ransomed her?""</p><p>""She's my charge, now go and I won't take your heads."" Drexa could clearly see that
the bolt in the crossbow was little more than a sharpened stick. Though deadly to the
average traveler, it posed no threat aimed at the heavy plate on her chest.</p><p>The smaller of the two men eyed her suspiciously before his expression changed from
one of bemusement to fear. ""Gaustess Bernim"" he whined.</p><p>""Silence."" The other man snapped. He moved his finger to the trigger of the crossbow.
Drexa watched as the smaller man ran off in to the woods. He suspected what the other
did not believe. She was the Witch Warrior of legend. She pulled her blade from it's sheath
in a flash of steel. The man pulled the trigger sending the bolt to shatter against her chest
plate. The woman lunged forward and swung the blade, bringing it to rest on his shoulder,
against his neck.</p><p>The man was unarmed, even though until the moment he felt the sting of Drexa's
blade he had been trying to reload the crossbow. ""Drop it."" She hissed. The man did as he
was told.</p><p>""Gaustess Bernim."" He said in awe. He had never believed in such a person until that
moment.</p><p>""Leave us!"" She ordered. Drexa sheathed her blade and the man stood silently for a
moment before she jumped at him, causing him to run off in to the forrest.</p><p>""Why didn't you kill him?"" Felise asked.</p><p>""In cold blood? His weapon was used, he could not have defended himself.""</p><p>""He was a ruffian, a villain."" The girl sobbed. The fear and stress of her experience
finally catching up to her. ""And he tried to kill you.""</p><p>""Indeed."" Drexa took her hand and they walked back to camp. ""It would have been
dishonorable to kill him that way. Besides girl, you were safe what more should I have
cared about?""</p><p>""How can we sleep tonight knowing he's out there?"" The girl sounded desperate and
she made a valid point. Drexa had not considered that until now. It did not matter. She
slept light, he would not reach them without alerting her.</p><p>The berries were lost, scattered on the ground where Drexa had been standing when
she heard the girl scream. Now they were most likely scavenged by birds or forrest
animals. They had the cold dried meat and biscuits though, it would have to be enough.</p><p>Tomorrow she would hunt. A hare or squirrel would make a much more fitting meal
for them. Something hot in their bellies to get them through the night. Drexa sat watching
the fire as she considered what she would hunt the following night when she became
aware of foot falls in the forrest just outside their camp. At first she thought it could be a
deer but the thought that the men might have returned caused her to tense. She pulled
herself up to her feet and drew her sword. ""Who goes there?"" She called out. She was
answered only by the rustling of leaves. She was about to call out again when the ruffian
stepped in to the ring of light cast by their fire.</p><p>""You spared me."" He said. ""I am indebted to you."" Drexa answered only by tightening
her grip on the hilt of her blade. The man held up his hands in front of himself and shook
his head. ""No, I mean you no harm."" He begged. ""I speak only the truth, you spared me
when a lesser man might not.""</p><p>Drexa sheathed her blade cautiously. She was not entirely sure she wanted to trust
this man but she could clearly see that he was unarmed. ""Why have you come here?""</p><p>""I am indebted and I always pay my debts. Come with me, I have a warm bed and
meat fresh from the fire that you can eat right off the bone. I will feed you and mend
anything that needs it."" He looked down at the fur and blankets that made up the bed she
would share with Felise. ""Please, surely it will be more comfortable than sleeping on the
hard ground."" He said.</p><p>Drexa looked down at the girl who glared at the man. ""What were you going to do
with her if you'd gotten away?"" She snapped. She did not trust the man with her little
charge. Had it been only her then she might have followed him just to see what he had
planned but with the child there she could not take such flagrant risks.</p><p>""Nothing untoward I assure you m'lady. A simple ransom nothing more."" He shrugged
his shoulders. ""I am a thief but I am not a monster I assure you.""</p><p>""And if I come with you? How am I to know your friend is not out there waiting to
ambush us?""</p><p>""I know you've no reason to trust me m'lady, but I come to you honestly. Besides what
would I hope to accomplish doing battle with a slayer such as yourself?"" He gestured
toward the stead and their camp. ""You have nothing of value m'lady. I would wager I
posses more wealth than you.""</p><p>It was entirely possible that the ruffian meant what he said. Drexa was even ready to
take the chance but the child's safety made her hesitate still. She looked down at the girl
and shrugged. ""Doesn't a hot meal and a clean bed sound appealing?""</p><p>""I spit on his warm bed."" She snapped. She was still furious with her treatment by the
man and rightly so.</p><p>""Even now a lamb roasts on a spit and you are free to share in it with us."" he offered.</p><p>""Lamb?"" The girl asked absently.</p><p>""Aye and wine, fine wine indeed.""</p><p>""The finest a poor travelers money can buy I imagine."" Drexa scoffed.</p><p>""Indeed lady. But no less fine for it.""</p><p>Drexa stood quietly for a moment before she nodded her head absently and reached
for the child's hand. They were lead on an hour long trek deep in to the forrest before
music and firelight began to make it's way through the trees.</p><p>Soon it was clear that they had come upon a small village set in the woods. Perhaps it
was once little more than a criminal outpost, a den of thieves but it had grown up over
time.</p><p>At long last they came to a clearing in the center of which burned a cooking fire,
slowly roasting the lamb they had been promised.</p><p>""This is home."" The man offered. Both Drexa and her little charge stared in wide
wonder at everything around them. It seemed a festival was in full swing. There was music
rising from all sides and every home had candles in the windows. ""My companion will
fetch your mount."" He said, satisfied with the expression on their faces. ""Come, I've
promised you a bed.""</p><p>He led them back in to the trees a short distance where they came upon a large two
story building from which rose many voices and the smell of ale. He opened the door
allowing Drexa to pass him first then the girl. They stood inside surveying the inn and it
was indeed a proper inn. At the bar across the room a man stood pouring ale in to a tall
wooden mug. He looked up toward the door and smiled at the warrior woman, holding up
the mug to offer it. She raised her hand to refuse.</p><p>""Ah, you are the one Michah has told us would be here."" A large round woman said,
stepping in to Drexa's line of sight. ""I'm Leah."" She looked the warrior up and down and
her forehead wrinkled. ""You are HER aren't you?"" She asked.</p><p>Drexa was used to some level of celebrity as she traveled. However she had never
been so far west and was surprise that her legend could have traveled so far ahead of her.</p><p>""Aye."" She finally answered.</p><p>""How exciting indeed, the Witch Warrior here in our very own village."" She took
Dextra's arm and led her toward the stairs. They went up on too the second floor where
the woman presented her with a room. ""I did not know there was going to be two or I
would have prepared another room."" She said, sounding a bit embarrassed.</p><p>""This is fine."" Se offered.</p><p>The woman gestured toward the far corner of the room where a tub sat. ""I'll prepare a
bath for you and your charge."" She turned to leave. ""And not to worry love, we'll bring your
meal to you here. Unless you'd rather...""</p><p>""No here is fine m'lady."" Drexa answered. The woman bowed quickly as she left them
to begin preparing the bath.</p><p>It took nearly an hour but soon enough there was a tub filled with steaming hot water
and bubbles. It was no mere bath, they had been offered soaps and perfumes. Such luxury
they would not have expected in such a remote place.</p><p>Drexa stripped off her armor. She was about to pull off the long shirt that protected
her from chaffing when she noticed Felise's eyes locked on her. She stared down at the girl
as she untied her shirt and slipped it off. ""You too will grow like this some day."" She
offered. Felise looked up at her and blushed, realizing she had been staring.</p><p>""How old were you?"" She asked. ""When your breast began to cleave?""</p><p>""Fourteen summers."" She went to the tub and sat down in the hot water, closing her
eyes and relaxing. ""Come girl, before the water cools."" She ordered. The child looked
around shyly. There was no where for her to hide while she took off her dress.  ""I can't.""
She whispered.</p><p>""Nonsense. It's just me here. Strip off that filthy thing and get in to the water."" Not
knowing what else to do the child complied with the order. She was soon in the water,
sliding down so that the bubbles hid her young form.</p><p>Drexa washed herself slowly. She was enjoying the bath. A luxury she had taken for
granted once upon a time but now one she lavished in. When she had finished she took
the soap and began cleaning the little girl with it.</p><p>They were happily splashing and washing when Leah stepped in to the room and
smiled. ""I saw the girl has no shoes and no proper traveling clothes."" She said.</p><p>""No she does not."" The warrior turned her attention to the woman. ""But this village
seems well stocked, would I be able...""</p><p>""Michah has said that you are to be given anything you need. I will have proper
clothes for her by morning. Until then I have a gown for her to sleep in.""</p><p>The woman took the girl's night dress and left. She returned moments later with a
nightgown and a pair of slippers. She could see that they were enjoying the bath and
happily left them there to finish.</p><p>""Drexa?"" Felise's voice broke the quiet of the room. The warrior was laying back in the
tub with her eyes closed. She opened her eyes and looked down at the little girl. ""Is
everything they say about you true?"" She asked.</p><p>""It depends, what is it they say about me?""</p><p>""Are you a witch?""</p><p>Drexa smiled and closed her eyes. She leaned her head against the edge of the tub
and sighed contentedly. ""No. Of course not.""</p><p>""They say you fled your homeland because you didn't want to be married.""</p><p>""Indeed."" She answered.</p><p>""They say it's because you were raised to be a boy and you only love women."" Felise's
tone was almost accusatory. Drexa opened her eyes and looked down at the girl again.</p><p>""I was raised to both fight and to speak the language of diplomacy. My father thought
that he would loose his legacy if it were known that I was a girl. But the time came when
that could no longer be hidden. He had then hoped to hide me away from the world and
bequeath his fortune to me before any one knew the difference. A foolish plan at best. But
my father was never known for his wisdom.""</p><p>""So you ran away?""</p><p>""Aye."" She closed her eyes again. Felise sat quietly hoping that she would answer the
question she had been asked, but Drexa said nothing else. The child eventually grew
impatient and slapped the warrior's leg. She opened her eyes again and looked down to
see the girl's expectant gaze. ""Aye. Women."" She finally said. Felise's eyes grew wide. Until
she had first heard of Drexa such a thing had never occurred to as possible. Even after she
had heard the tales of a woman warrior that fled her home because she could not marry a
woman she had not believed it. Now though she sat in a bathtub with the woman who had
confirmed the rumors.</p><p>Eventually the water began to cool and Drexa got out of the tub. Both she and Felise
had been brought gowns to sleep in. The warrior held up hers and looked at it for a
moment. In time she slipped it on and slid her armor under the bed. The people were
more than accommodating here but she had not forgotten what had lead to their original
meeting.</p><p>The hour was late when the inn keeper's wife came back to the room holding a tray
piled high with food. ""Thank you m'lady."" Drexa said as the Leah placed the tray on the
table.</p><p>""Was no trouble ma'am. You've good reason to be cautious I suppose but here your a
bit of a heroine."" She said, noticing that Drexa's armor seemed hidden away.</p><p>""How do you mean?""</p><p>""A rebel, not bowing to the powers that be ma'am? Like us, free to follow your own
star. And a noble woman no less. You left a life of privilege to do as you pleased. It's like a
fairy tale m'lady."" She smiled and pulled a chair out for little Felise. ""If you need anything
in the night just ring your bell."" She gestured toward a table next to the bed. Upon it sat a
small bell that hardly seemed it could produce a sound that might wake some one.</p><p>They ate quietly. Both simply wanted to enjoy a hot meat and bread. It seemed that
the inn had spared no expense in catering to them. There was butter and jam for the
bread. Potatoes, greens and fruit. Everything they could hope for was provided.</p><p>""Do you feel safe here?"" Felise asked.</p><p>""No, but I have not lived five years in the depths of the wilds by feeling safe
anywhere.</p><p>When the meal was finished Drexa got up and went to the fireplace against the far
wall of the room. She stoked the flame and crossed the room to the bed. It was late and
she wanted to leave the village as soon as the sun rose.</p><p>She laid down and rolled over to find Felise still sitting at the table. ""Aren't you
coming to bed?""</p><p>The girl looked shyly at Drexa. She pushed her chair out and walked slowly across the
room. She stood at the edge of the bed for several moments before climbing in and
sliding close to the warrior.</p><p>Drexa laid her arm over the girl and buried her nose in the child's perfumed hair. She
smelled like fresh flowers. She began slowly stroking the girl's belly and Felise snuggled in
closer. There was something about this girl and she still did not know what it was. She had
seen her in visions, and now she had her and had seen nothing more. She wondered what
it was about the child.</p><p>It could be months maybe even years before she knew why she had seen the girl. It
did not matter. Drexa had already become attached to the child. She was a princess there
was no doubt and had all of the attitudes of one born to privilege but there was something
endearing about her.</p><p>The warrior inhaled the girl's perfumes and caught the child's scent beneath it. She
sighed to herself and smiled. Felise rolled over in her arms and looked up at her in the
firelight. ""Are we still going to the forrest people?""</p><p>""Aye.""</p><p>""Will you leave me there?"" She asked.</p><p>""No."" The answer was simple. She would not leave the girl until she knew why she had
been drawn to her. She stroked the girl's back, pulling her close. She slid her hand down
the girl's spine and pulled at her night gown. When at last she had it pulled up she
reached beneath it and began to caress the child's bare flesh. She felt warm and soft.
Drexa had never felt anything quite like it. Felise drew a deep breath and buried her head
against the warrior's chest.</p><p>The woman trembled slightly when her hand reached the child's rump and wrapped it
around her soft behind. Drexa could never have imagined anything in the world feeling so
perfect as that girl in her arms. Her mouth was dry and she could feel the fire in her loins.</p><p>Drexa startled slightly when the girl reached out and placed her hand on her side.
Felise moved her hand along the curve of her protectors waist slowly. She was trembling in
the warrior's arms. The woman wondered if it was fear or excitement or something else
she could not imagine.</p><p>When their lips touched it almost startled Drexa as much as it did Felise. She had
hardly expected herself to kiss the girl but she had. It was that which snapped her out of
the trance the child's flesh seemed to have her in. ""It's late."" She managed with a
trembling voice and dry throat.</p><p>""You want to sleep?"" The girl asked sounding partially relieved and partially
disappointed.</p><p>""Aye."" She kissed the child again, this time far less deeply and rolled her back over,
pulling her close.  </p><p>As she tried to sleep Drexa scolded herself. In all of her life she had never done such a
thing and now, to have done it with a child, and a princess no less, she was ashamed. Her
father would have been disappointed in her for taking advantage of the young girl. Even
out in the wilds station meant something and Felise was above Drexa's station. It
mattered little at all that they were both female, such a thing paled when compared to the
taboo of the warrior being involved with some one so much above her. ""Little Princess.""
She whispered and kissed the girl's head. The gesture was lost as Felise was already
asleep.</p><p>As the first light of morning made it's way through the trees in to the inn Drexa sat
up in bed to find everything as she had left it. The remnants of the night's meal still sat on
the table and when she checked, her armor was safely beneath the bed. She got up,
careful not to wake the child, and began dressing.</p><p>The warrior woman went to the door and cracked it open, listening for any signs of
life below. She heard nothing but could smell the scent of baking bread clearly. Leah must
have been preparing breakfast.</p><p>""Felise."" She whispered, gently nudging the girl. The child rolled over and opened her
eyes. As soon as the morning fog cleared in her head she smiled up at Drexa. ""It's time to
go child."" She whispered.</p><p>""So soon?"" Felise sat up and look down at her nightgown. ""I can't travel like this.""</p><p>""If Leah has kept her word you won't have too.""</p><p>Drexa lead the girl down to the first floor where they found a table set for breakfast.
Leah appeared almost as soon as they entered the room and smiled. ""She has clothes
waiting for her. I will take them to your room while you eat."" She gestured to the table and
they sat down. ""No need to wait, go right ahead ladies."" She said.</p><p>They did as they were told and lavished in the breakfast. This was a chance to eat well
before returning to the openness of the wilds and little more food than dried meats and
stale biscuits.</p><p>When they had finished Felise went back up to their room and found a pair of riding
pants and a heavy shirt waiting for her. On the floor in front of the bed a pair of heavy fur
lined riding boots gave the promise of comfort in the cold of winter.</p><p>Once she was dressed she came back down to find Drexa sipping from a mug and
talking to Michah. The girl approached the man, still only having forgiven him as much as
was required to enjoy the hospitality.</p><p>""A bed, Two meals, cloths, and your packs are refreshed. I pray my life is worth more
than that, but it is all I have to offer. I bid you farewell and only uneventful travels."" He
said as the girl arrived at the table.</p><p>""Am I really so known?"" Drexa asked.</p><p>""Aye."" He answered flatly. He looked at the girl for a moment then back at the
warrior. ""There is much legend about you.""</p><p>""The truth is rarely as romantic as the legend."" She offered.</p><p>""Aye. But it has still been an honor for us to host you."" Michah stood and offered his
hand. Drexa stood as well, taking it in her own and shaking it like a man. ""I'll take you to
your stead and then to the edge of our forrest.""</p><p>""I thank you.""</p><p>Michah kept his word and by noon they had come to the far edge of the forrest. He
promised them it was nearly a full day's ride closer to their destination of Loridia since
they would not have to ride around the breadth of the forrest.</p><p>Drexa slid from the saddle and lead the horse, leaving her little charge mounted. The
cold of late fall caused the woman to go to the saddlebags. She had a cloak there which
she pulled over her shoulders. She was about to return to her place when she noticed that
the bag was not emptied. She reached in and found another, smaller cloak which she
offered up to the child. Indeed their packs had been refreshed.</p><p>They walked on until late afternoon when Drexa decided to take a break. She sat down
on the ground and wrapped her cloak tightly around herself while Felise remained in the
saddle. ""Drexa?"" The girl had pulled the hood of her cloak low over her face.</p><p>""Aye child?""</p><p>""Do you wish to take me as your wife?"" She asked, her mind on the night before, on
the kiss they had shared.</p><p>""Is that what you hope from me?"" Drexa looked up at her with an amused smile. The
girl shrugged, a gesture nearly lost under the cloak. ""You have known me now four days
girl. How could you wish to spend a lifetime with me? Especially out here in the wilds? I
am a nomad, girl, I could never provide a princess with a proper home.""</p><p>""What if I don't care about a proper home?""</p><p>""You are princess. Someday a kingdom will await you. Does that mean nothing to you?
""</p><p>""My kingdom burned. My family burned."" She pushed the hood off of her head and
turned to look down at the warrior. ""And then there was you."" She whispered. ""My
champion. You came to rescue me from the darkness and ash.""</p><p>""And now that you are saved you can grow up to find your rightful throne. Perhaps
some day you can return to your homeland and rebuild it.""</p><p>""Will you come with me?"" She asked.</p><p>""As what? A lady in waiting? A guard?"" She laughed. Felise looked hurt.</p><p>""Do you care nothing for me?"" She slid from the saddle and approached the woman.
""You kissed me like my father kissed my mother. He loved her I know it.""</p><p>""Indeed."" She said quietly. ""A kiss."" She whispered to herself. ""If I cared nothing for
you would I have promised to see you to safety?"" The girl thought about this for several
moments. It was not nearly enough for her but she was not at all sure what to say next.</p><p>In time Drexa lifted the girl back in to the saddle and mounted in front of her. She
pushed the stead on, keeping him at a slow trot as long as she dared.</p><p>On and on they rode for another two days before at long last coming to the edge of
the forrest of Loridia. She had never been here before but she had encountered these
people in her travels. Those she knew were kind and she hoped that they were all so.</p><p>She had been told of these lands. She knew as she entered the forrest that above her,
somewhere in the trees waited two well camouflaged centuries. She scanned the branches,
not sure if anything she was seeing could be a guard.</p><p>As they proceeded she kept her eyes on the trees above her until at last she was sure
she saw something move. They had been following a path of sorts for only a few moments
and now there was rustling in the branches above. After a moment a man, wearing dark
green with branches and leaves tied to his clothes dropped to the ground in front of her.
Drexa jumped and stumbled back slightly. She reached for her sword but the man raised a
spear and a moment later a second man dropped from above. ""Why have you come to
Loridia?"" The second man asked.</p><p>""I beg quarter, for myself and for my charge."" She said gesturing to the girl. He looked
up at Felise, and seeing that she posed no threat he turned his attention back on Drexa.
She wore the garb of a warrior, she was armed and it intrigued the men. ""I am Drexa and
my charge there is Felise.""</p><p>""Drexa?"" The first man repeated. He turned his attention to his companion. They
exchanged a glance and he returned his cold stare to her. ""Your name is known to us."" He
informed her. ""You are Drexa, of the east lands?""</p><p>""Aye.""</p><p>""It is said you are an honorable warrior. What brings you here?"" He asked.</p><p>""Because I have known your people. I know you are weary of outsiders but those that I
have traveled with came to call me friend, and I them.""</p><p>""Aye? We shall see who calls you friend."" He reached out toward her. It was a friendly
enough gesture and Drexa shook his hand. She followed the men deep in to the forrest.
As they went they passed occasional homes. From within men and women and even
children stepped out to see the visitors. Outsiders were rare and though approached with
much caution they were also a point of much interest for any one that saw them.</p><p>They arrived at a clearing and the man who had taken her hand called up to a century
in the trees. ""Coming up!""</p><p>Soon a rope ladder fell before them and the man waited for Drexa to help Felisa to
begin the climb before he followed them both up.</p><p>""The Chieftain will want to know you are here."" The other man said once they had all
reached the top. They stood on a wooden walkway that spanned the distance between two
huge oak trees. In to the tops of each tree a large building had been constructed. While
most of the village and construction in Loridia was on the forrest floor the Chieftain's
home or palace, or what ever he might have called it, was built in the safety of the canopy.</p><p>The two men led them in to the largest of the two buildings. There they stood a
moment while their eyes adjusted to the torchlight. The first of the men reached out
toward Drexa. ""Your blade m'lady."" He requested. She stood for a long moment holding
the hilt of her sword. She knew it was not an improper request, but all the same she was
somewhat afraid to give up her only weapon. Finally she drew the sword and offered the
man the hilt. He took it and she was led in to the main room of the building.</p><p>Sitting on a large wooden throne was a heavy man dressed in rather plain clothes. A
simple shirt and trousers. He wore heavy riding boots but seemed to large to ride a stead.
They were well kept clothes but not at all what a king or even a chieftain would normally
be expected to wear.</p><p>The man's attention went to their escorts. They spoke in their native tongue for a
moment, much too low to be heard. The centuries left them there. Drexa bowed when the
Chieftain's eyes fell upon her. Felise quickly did the same.</p><p>""Drexa."" He finally said. ""Your name is known."" He told her. ""You are the Witch
Warrior. Why have you come to my home?""</p><p>""I beg quarter highness."" She said as she stood straight again. Felise followed her
lead. The woman stepped forward and as she did the guards in the room all reacted. ""This
girl's home has been destroyed by the Wyrm. She is my charge now and we need a place
to call home.""</p><p>""And you believe my lands to be this place?""</p><p>""I have ridden with your people highness, I call them friends.""</p><p>""Indeed."" He opened his mouth to speak again when the centuries returned, this time
with two men Drexa knew, in tow. It was Braius and his brother, Mayak. Drexa smiled at
the men, glad to see them in good health. She opened her mouth to speak but Braius
shook his head quickly, silencing her. ""This is the woman you traveled with a season ago?""
The Chieftain asked.</p><p>""Aye."" They answered in unison.</p><p>""She claims you as friends, is this true?""</p><p>""Aye."" Again came the answer. The Chieftain nodded his head for a moment before
gesturing their dismissal.</p><p>""They are trusted scouts of mine."" He said, returning his steely gaze to Drexa. A long
moment passed before at last he smiled. ""I am Lord Drayus. Chieftain of the Loridian
people."" He stood and approached the woman. ""They say you are a witch, what magics do
you command?""</p><p>""It is not true highness."" She responded. ""I command no magic. I am but a simple
traveler.""</p><p>""A simple traveler?"" He laughed. ""A simple traveler does not have so much legend
preceeding her where ever she goes."" He examined her barbarian armor closely, so closely
that Drexa became uncomfortable. ""You ARE an easterner indeed."" He said eyeing her
helm closely. Drexa nodded her head quickly. ""Who is this then?"" He asked, not expecting
an answer, as he looked down at little Felise. He examined the child for a moment then
returned his attention to the woman. ""You shall have quarter."" He said at last before
returning to his throne. ""The brothers call you friend, they are wealthy men and have room
to take you in."" The two men that had escorted them to the village left and returned a
moment later with the brothers. ""You have a room in your home?"" Lord Drayus asked.""</p><p>""Aye."" Brauis answered. He glanced at Drexa and smiled, knowing what would come
next.</p><p>""You shall take this simple traveler in since you call her friend."" He announced. The
brothers bowed low and the Chieftain dismissed all of them</p><p>Outside of the building Drexa was given back her blade. She sheathed it, relieved to
feel it at her side again. She placed her hand on Felise's shoulder, and smiled down at the
child. ""You are fortunate Drexa, we rarely give quarter to strangers."" Mayak said. The
warrior nodded her head, knowing how lucky she was.</p><p>""We live just there."" Braius said pointing to the second building built in to the top of
the far tree. He lead them across the wooden bridge between the buildings and in to his
home.</p><p>Inside the house Drexa and Felise were shown to a small room, having only a bed and
fireplace. Drexa smiled to herself. Wealth in the wilds was a relative term. ""I trust you can
share this with your charge?"" Mayak asked. She nodded her head quickly and he smiled.
""We eat at sunset. Rest here until then.""</p><p>The warrior was exhausted from the stress of this meeting. She had come to Loridia
not knowing if they would meet with hostility. Slowly she stripped off her chest plate
leaving only her shirt on and laid down on the soft bed. Felise joined her almost
immediately, wrapping her arms around Drexa.</p><p>The warrior laid stroking the child's back and humming a song she had heard when
she was young. The girl still smelled of the perfumes they had enjoyed in the thieve's
village however her own scent rose up to Drexa as well.</p><p>Felise's breathing was becoming slow and steady. She was falling asleep. The warrior
hoped to do the same soon. ""My champion."" The girl whispered as she moved closer and
buried her head against Drexa's side.</p><p>For a month Drexa and her little charge enjoyed the hospitality of the Loridians.
Winter had arrived and much of their days were spent in the warmth of the brother's
home. They lived well and at times Drexa felt she had returned to her noble life in the
east. They ate hearty meats and drank fine wine. She enjoyed baths with her little princess
regularly and they had nothing to concern themselves with but finding new and
entertaining ways to pass the hours.</p><p>The warrior exercised her education daily in the brother's library. She read true tales
and fiction. Stories about the world, about the gods and about Loridia itself. Often the
child would sit with her and she would read aloud. Felise could play the harp and in the
brother's library there happened to be just such and instrument. She would play songs
Drexa had never heard but enjoyed all the same.</p><p>The brothers too enjoyed the child's talent for the harp. It seemed that some of the
songs were known through the region as either Braius or Mayak would sing the words
while Felise played.</p><p>In all it was a fine life they were living but the warrior knew that it would not last. She
could only wonder how long they could tarry here before something, some sign, some
vision, drew her away. She also wondered if when that time came she should leave the girl
with these people where she knew the child would be safe. The thought of leaving the girl
troubled her deeply, but no more so than the idea of taking the child in to the dangers of
the world.</p><p>""Will we stay here forever?"" Felise asked after a particularly pleasant night in the
library with the brothers and several of their close friends.</p><p>""Is that what you'd like?""</p><p>""It's nice here. Almost as fine as my father's home.""</p><p>""You aren't a princess here."" Drexa reminded.</p><p>""Aye but I'm happy."" The girl climbed on to the bed and pulled the covers around
herself. Drexa soon followed. When she was comfortable she pulled the girl close and
kissed her head. Felise smelled of flowers and vanilla. Perfumes the brothers asked put in
to the bath water prepared for them.</p><p>Drexa sighed softly, enjoying the warmth of the little girl against her. They were both
dressed in long warm night gowns. The warrior had tied their hair up with ribbons. Her
armor had sat in the wardrobe against the wall since shortly after they had come here. She
had worn dresses of fine linen and wool as had the girl.</p><p>The warrior's hand as it so often did strayed to the child's belly where she rubbed the
girl gently. Felise eventually turned over to face her and looked up at her. ""You'll always be
my champion."" She said. Drexa smiled down at her.</p><p>""Aye."" She agreed.</p><p>""I love you Drexa."" She whispered.</p><p>""And I you princess."" Drexa pulled the girl close and stroked her back. As she lay
there she soon found herself defying tradition again as she pulled the girl's gown up and
rubbed her bare back. Felise sighed and laid her head against the woman's chest. Here her
lower station did not seem to matter. After so long with the girl she had come to love her
dearly. The warrior let her hand stray to the girl's bare behind and she squeezed gently.</p><p>Drexa hardly realized she was doing it until she pressed her lips on to the girl's. She
parted her lips and pushed her tongue in to the princess' mouth. Felise moaned around
the kiss and tried to pull closer to her.</p><p>The warrior caressed the girl more feverishly. She began tugging at Felise's gown and
eventually pulled it off of the girl. Much to Drexa's surprise the girl pushed herself on top
and pressed her lips against the warrior's once more.</p><p>The child broke the kiss and sat back, straddling her. ""I love you Drexa."" She
whispered. ""Does this make me your wife?"" She tugged at Drexa's gown playfully. ""I'm a
princess, and my father is dead, if you marry me it makes you a queen."" A broad smile lit
the girl's face at the thought.</p><p>Drexa smiled at the girl and stroked her cheek with the backs of her finger's. The
child's eyes closed and she leaned in to the warrior's touch. She wished such a thing was
possible. Even after such a short time she had come to love the girl. There was even truth
to what the child had said. She was a queen by right of succession. If they married Drexa
herself could have no other title. ""Little princess."" She whispered.</p><p>Drexa pulled the girl to her chest and held her for several moments before the child
pushed herself back to a sitting position. ""You're my champion."" She said, drawing her
hands down the woman's chest. ""My hero."" The little princess bent down and kissed
Drexa's lips quickly. ""I must only give myself to the one I marry."" She insisted. The child
laid down on Drexa's chest. She listen to the woman's heart beat, waiting for some
assurance that they would always be together.</p><p>""Princess... I love you with all of my heart but what you ask, it isn't possible."" She
lifted the girl up. ""I could never love again like I love you. But child... Not even in the wilds
is such a thing permitted. ""</p><p>""Then swear to me Drexa, swear we will rule a land where it IS permitted. Swear that
you will be my queen and I yours."" The child meant what she said. She folded her arms
across her chest and waited for Drexa to make the promise.</p><p>The warrior sat up and took the girl''s hands in her own. She kissed them and nuzzled

them against her cheeks. Tears slipped from her eyes and she nodded her head, looking
deep in to the girl's eyes.</p><p>Drexa placed her hand over her heart, ""I swear it. You shall be my queen and I yours.
We will rule a land where such a thing is permitted.""</p><p>Whether the girl fully understood the seriousness of the promise or not Drexa could
not be sure. The warrior had sworn it though. It was an oath that she had to honor.
Holding the girl so close to her she could not imagine how she would keep the promise
but she would give her life to place the girl on a throne if it came to that.</p><p>Drexa laid the girl on the bed and began kissing her again. She ran her hands along
the child's body as they kissed and little Felise wrapped her arms around her champion's
neck. ""I'm yours."" She whispered. ""I pledge it before the gods that I am only for you.""</p><p>""Before the gods my princess.""  Drexa agreed. ""I too shall be only for you."" Had they
been man and woman that oath alone was all that would be needed for them to be
married. No ceremony no festival. Simply an oath before the gods.</p><p>""My hero..."" Felise whispered as Drexa began kissing down her chest to her tiny
breasts. The warrior sucked the girl's nipples. Her breasts were little more than fleshy
spots on her chest with slightly puffy nipples. Drexa cupped one side as she kissed the
other. eventually she traded and suckled the second nipple until at last it stood erect.</p><p>Drexa sat back and began running her hands up and down the girl's chest, to her
belly. She fingered the girl's belly button causing her to giggle and writhe. Seeing it
brought a smile to the warrior's face.</p><p>In all of her life Drexa had never known any one as she would soon know the child.
She had never wanted too but here in the firelight cast by the hearth it was all she could
imagine.</p><p>Felise's eyes closed and she shuddered when Drexa's hands moved to her thighs. She
raised up her legs and half opened her eyes, the fire light reflecting in them the girl
nodded her head. ""Aye my champion.""</p><p>Drexa felt unsure of exactly what to do. She had seen beasts mate but could not
image how she and the child might come together. At long last she ran her hands up to
the girl's sex and pushed a thumb against her opening. Felise wet her lips and pushed her
head back, waiting for Drexa to continue.</p><p>Not knowing what else to do the warrior slipped between the child's legs and pulled
herself up until she caught the scent of the girl. She smelled sweet and inviting. The
child's natural odor was far more inviting than the perfumes they bathed with.</p><p>Drexa leaned in and reached out with her tongue. She had heard of such a kiss
exchanged between savages and could imagine no other way to couple with the child. She
lapped along the girl's lips until she came to the child's clit. When her tongue touched it
Felise drew a deep breath and the muscles in her legs tightened.</p><p>Drexa lapped at the child's clit eliciting moans and writhing from the girl. She cradled
the girl's buttocks in her hands and found herself intrigued and even a little amused at
how the girl reacted to each touch of her tongue.</p><p>Eventually the warrior covered the girl's clit with her mouth and pressed her tongue
on it hard. The little princess tightened her legs around her champion's head and she
pushed her sex toward her, silently begging for more.</p><p>Felise rocked her hips in time with Drexa's tongue. She moaned and sighed. She was
awash in pleasure and could imagine nothing more wonderful than having her hero this
way. It was not until the climax began to build within her that she fully understood why
such a thing was even done.</p><p>As she built toward orgasm she suddenly felt herself drawn to bring it nearer. Her
movements became more regular and between her legs Drexa worked to stay in time with
her. The child's breath came short and she felt sweat on her brow and chest.</p><p>Drexa lapped at the girl's honey and it excited her. She felt a fire she had never
known in her loins. It was all as new to her as she imagined it was to the little princess she
now made love too.</p><p>Felise groaned loudly and pushed her sex hard toward the warrior. Her hips rocked
slow and hard as she pushed against the woman's tongue. She gasp in relief and surprise
having never thought such a thing as what she felt now possible.</p><p>When at last it subsided she collapsed in to the bed and closed her eyes. Drexa sat
back and looked down at her little princess. ""What was it?"" She asked, not knowing what
had come over the girl.</p><p>""You do not know?"" Felise asked, a little groggy from the experience. ""You're so
worldly.""</p><p>""Not in this way."" She admitted.</p><p>""I do not know either."" She said with a smile. The girl sat up and kissed Drexa tasting
her own honey on the woman's lips and tongue. ""I want to show you."" She tried to coax
Drexa to the bed and with some hesitation the woman submitted. The girl tugged at
Drexa's nightgown until at last the woman gave in and helped to pull it off.</p><p>Felise did not only love her champion, she was fascinated by the woman's trim and
well formed body. The little girl ran her fingers along Drexa's curves, examining them
closely. She turned her attention to the warrior's bosom. The woman's breasts were not
large but fit her frame well. The little girl squeezed them and pushed at her nipples with a
smile.</p><p>The little princess bent down and kissed Drexa's breasts, tonguing her nipples just as
the warrior had done to her. She wanted the warrior to know everything she had known.
She teased Drexa's nipples with her tongue before pushing herself back up and kissing her
lips. ""I love you my champion."" She whispered. Felise slid back between the woman's legs
and ran her hands down her body. She pushed her fingers through the patch of hair
between the warrior's legs and looked curiously at it for some time. ""It's so soft."" She said,
commenting on Drexa's hair. The woman smiled and pushed herself up on her elbows.</p><p>Drexa closed her eyes and her head fell back when she felt little Felise's fingers run
over her clit. She could feel her dampness and the burning desire for more touch. The
child looked down at the woman's sex studying it in the fire light. She had never seen
herself and was fascinated by the scene.</p><p>At long last the child slipped down on too her belly and pulled herself close to Drexa's
sex. She carefully reached out with her tongue and slid it up and down the woman's sex
causing her to shiver and sigh. Finally the girl settled on the warrior's clit and she began
lapping at it.</p><p>Drexa could no longer hold herself up. She fell back against the bed and reached
down between her legs to caress the girl's head. She ran her fingers through her little
princess' hair as the child returned the savage kiss.</p><p>Felise realized that Drexa had a similar yet different flavor as that she had tasted in
the warrior's kiss. The realization brought questions and intrigue but for the moment the
little girl focused on what she was doing.</p><p>Drexa's legs raised up as she felt a climax building within her for the first time. She
rocked her hips and reminded herself to be careful not to push too hard on the girl. She
found herself instinctively rocking her hips. She clutched at the bed covers, breathing
heavily as she did.</p><p>When at last Drexa found herself awash in ecstasy she drew deep breaths and
released them quickly, pushing her self hard toward the girl, moaning with each wave of
pleasure.</p><p>""It's as if the gods have touched you."" Felise said as she pulled herself up to lay next
to her champion.</p><p>""Aye."" Drexa turned on her side and looked in to the child's eyes. She stroked the
girl's cheek and smiled at her. Though everything she had experienced was new and
unknown to her, the warrior had a much clearer understanding of what they had done than
the girl did. She knew that they had mated and that this was the first time for them both.
That the first time meant something and as she lay there she realized how glad she was
that it had been with the princess. It was not long before sleep took them both and they
lay holding one another in the firelight.</p><p>It was the wee hours of the morning, a time when only bats and owls were about. The
fire had burned low and the room was cast in darkness. Drexa sat up with a start in a cold
sweat. It had happened again, another vision.</p><p>Slowly the images began to fall in to place and Drexa could start to understand what
she had seen. There had been a kingdom. At first she would have thought it in the east
but it was not. It stood against the western sea and reached far inland to a jagged
mountain range. The palace rose from the beach in all it's splendor. Built of white stone it
stood five stories above the surrounding city. There in the magnificent palace she saw a
lone queen, widowed by misfortune ten years before. The kingdom was fair and peaceful.
It's people were prosperous and happy. It seemed a land of fairy tale and in an instant the
smiling faces of the people gave way to the terrifying grin of skulls piled in ash. The
palace's white walls scorched and its queen dead. All of the surrounding lands were
burned or burning and above it all flew the Wyrm.</p><p>The kingdom became surrounded in death and destruction and some how Drexa knew
she had to be there, she had to be there with her little princess, that somehow they could
stop it.?</p>"
94,Our Little Girl,Amaris,1,"Parents are having sex when their eleven year old daughter watches, them not knowing until they catch her. Thats when things get heated. from mom's perspective.",['FMg inc ped toys'],"<p>Even though before we had Andromeda, we'd fantasized about incest a lot, I'd never actually believed it 
would happen. I made it clear to my husband that it was strictly fantasy, and that it would never, 
<i>ever</i> become reality. Of course, I guess I was wrong.</p><p>According to Andromeda, she started spying on us about a month before we caught her. She said we'd 
accidently left the door cracked, and that she'd walked by the room and saw her father and I having sex. 
She tells me the thought made her little pussy feel warm and tingly, and she watched until we finished. 
She said that she used to rub her pussy until she exploded at the memory of her father and I making love. 
She then took every opportunity to spy on us. She'd hide in the closet, rubbing her sex while watching 
Mommy and Daddy screw. She thought she was doing a good job at hiding...</p><p>I never, ever thought our incestual fantasies would come true. I was against it with a passion. I even 
stopped talking about incest during sex after Andromeda was born. But one night, after we thought our 
little girl had gone to bed, her father and I were in the bedroom, lying together naked, carressing each 
other, and whispering naughty things when suddenly we heard a little moan from the closet. Because we 
were whispering already, I asked him, ""Did you hear that?""</p><p>He nodded and put his fingers to his lips. We continued to listen intently, and again heard a similar 
moan from the closet. My eyes widened and heart quickened as I recognized the voice. It was our little 
girl! And according to the surprise on my husbands face, he realizd this as well. I moved to get up, but 
he put his hand on my shoulder and pulled me into him. He kissed me passionately, pulling me on top of 
him and positioned ourselves so my backside faced the closet. I didn't realize what he was doing until I 
heard another moan and realized what our baby girl was doing. There was so much pleasure in that moan 
there was no mistaking it. Our little girl was in the closet touching herself as we had sex.</p><p>I didn't know what to do with myself, but the thought made my pussy wetter than it had been for a long 
time. I looked down at my husband, a question in his eyes, and I gave him the answer. I kissed him with a 
fiery passion and made love to my husband, rougher and more intense than we'd had in months. And right 
before I came, I thought about what my little girl was doing in the closet, I imagined her rubbing her 
little hairless pussy, and a climax rocked through my body so intense it took my breath away. After we 
were done, we pretended to go to sleep, and heard the closet door open quietly and I peeked out from the 
covers. Sure enough, it was Andromeda, tip toeing out of our room.</p><p>We let it happen again a few more times without her knowing. We made love more intensly and passionate 
than we both could ever remember. It was like reliting the original fire, but dousing it with gasoline as 
well. And it was just so <i>hot</i>, my little girl, watching her mommy and daddy fuck. I got to the 
point where I couldn't control myself. Being a stay at home mom, while Daddy was at work all day, I found 
myself wet and horny all the time. I touched myself at the thought of my little girl two or three times a 
day, overwhelmd with desire and lust for my daughter.</p><p>One day I was particulary hot. Andromeda was at school still, and I found myself needing to pleasure 
myself. I sat down on the couch in the living room, and the phone rang. I was so needy that I let it 
ring, reminding myself to check the voicemail when I was done. I was wearing a light purple button up 
blouse and long billowy black skirt, with no bra or panties. Lying back on the couch, I thought about my 
daughter's wet little pussy, her barely budding breasts, her long, dark brown hair, and her full lips as 
I ran my fingers up and down my thigh, from my knee to my pussy, lightly brushing it with my fingers. 
Every time I touched my pussy, it would throb and I would moan in pleasure. I could feel my pussy getting 
wetter and wetter, until I brought my hand up my leg and felt the wetness of my juices oozing out of my 
vulva. I traced my finger along my vulva, getting it sticky with my juices. I brought my finger out from 
under my skirt and I licked my sticky fingers, wondering how my little girls clean virgin juices would 
taste like. The thought drove me wild, and I couldn't take it anymore. I brought my fingers down and 
slipped one into my pussy, moaning and rocking with the intense pleasure. I slid my finger in and out of 
my hot pussy, while using my thumb to stimulate my clit. I thought about sucking on my little girls 
nipples, rubbing her pussy, and making Daddy watch. The thoughts had me so hot I built up quickly to an 
orgasm that rocked my world. Gripping the side of the sofa and screaming, my body shook as the climax 
engulfed me, stronger than ever. I swirled my finger around inside my vagina, intensifying my already 
amazing orgasm, and completely tensed up. Finally the pleasure ebbed away, and I found myself leaning 
back on the couch, sweaty and heart racing. I looked up and saw my daughter in the foyer staring straight 
at me.</p><p>She still had her shoes on and her backpack hung from one shoulder, and she was staring at me open 
mouthed. I panicked. I looked around for escape, tried to find something to say, but just sat there in 
silence for a long moment. What was I going to do? She saw everything! What did she think? Why is she 
looking at me like that? Why can't I figure out what to do. I had never felt so at a loss in my whole 
life. Finally, I looked at my daughter and said, ""Why aren't you in school?""</p><p>Andromeda took a moment to respond, looking shyly at her feet. ""I wasn't feeling well, so the nurse 
called Daddy and he said I could come home. Every one tried to call you, but Auntie Susan had to pick me 
up. When she saw the car and the lights on, she dropped me off out front. Then I came in and....""
She trailed off, face turning beet red and looking around for some kind of escape.</p><p>I looked at my baby girl, the one who watched me and her father have sex, the one who made my pussy so 
wet, and I made a decision. I wanted her.</p><p>""What happened then, Andi? When you came in...?""</p><p>I gave her a look of compassion, and waited for an answer.</p><p>She looked at me with surprise. ""I saw you, Mommy, on the couch...doing...""</p><p>""Doing what, baby girl?"" I asked.</p><p>""Doing...doing...touching yourself."" She turned even redder, if possible, and looked down at her feet.</p><p>""Do you ever do that to yourself, dear? Do you ever touch yourself until you explode?"" I asked the 
question with no hesitation, but gently and quietly as not to scare her. I could feel my pussy growing 
warm, the need for pleasure building yet again.</p><p>She looked up at me, looking like she felt caught.</p><p>""Baby, touching yourself isn't a bad thing! Don't look so shy about it. Every one does it. It feels good, 
right? It the most amazing feeling in the world, baby, and that could never be bad.""</p><p>She looked at me. ""So it's not bad? Then yes, I do it all the time! It feels so good, Mommy.""</p><p>I looked at my daughter, my baby girl, seeing her from a new perspective. I looked at her thick dark 
brown hair, her petite body, slim and long like her father. I looked at her chest, the bumps under her 
shirt just barely noticable. I looked at her with lust in my eyes. But I also looked at her with love. I 
loved my little girl more than anything in the world. I wanted to share myself with her. I wanted to love 
her in a different way than most. I wanted to make love to my ten year old daughter. I wanted to make her 
feel good, to show her how to make me feel good. I wanted to kiss those plump lips my daughter had been 
blessed with.</p><p>I beckoned her over to me. She quickly kicked off her shoes and hung up her coat and backpack, and came 
over to the couch, looking uncertain. I put my arm around her, and held her close. She cuddled against me 
on the couch, her face buried in my breasts. Since I was the one with the intent, I expected I'd have to 
do a lot more. But my baby girl then caught me by surprise by pulling open my already unbuttoned blouse 
and feeling my breasts.</p><p>""When I touch myself, Mommy, it feels good when I touch my nipples. I like to feel them get hard. Does it 
feel good to you, Mommy?""</p><p>I was shocked my baby girl was making the first move, but she looked up at me, so intently and 
innocently, I let myself relax.</p><p>""Yes, baby girl, my Andi, it does feel good when you touch my breasts...ohh.""</p><p>My baby girl had put a nipple in her mouth and suckled, making my stomach fill with butterflies and my 
pussy tingle.</p><p>""I saw Daddy do this to you, Mommy.""</p><p>I looked at her, and said, ""You know what I would really like, Andi? To suck on <i>your</i> nipples.""
She looked at me and nodded. I pulled off her shirt and leaned her back on the couch. I pulled off my 
blouse and straddled my little girl. I brought my mouth don to her little, budding breasts and started to 
tease her nipple with my tongue. I flicked at it and rubbed her other breast with my hand. I heard her 
whimper and looked up to see her watching me lcik her nipple. It stiffened, and I could feel my nipples 
stiffening as well. I moved to the other breast and sucked on the nipple, making my little giel moan, and 
feeling her nipple stiffen in my mouth. I started to kiss my way across her chest, one nipple to the 
other, flicking each with my tongue a few times, then heading back across. I then kissed my way up her 
collarbone and to her neck. I lightly licked her neck, and she squealed.</p><p>""Mommy that tickles! She laughed. She looked at me, and said, ""Mommy, will you kiss me like you do Daddy?""
I looked at my little angel and whispered, ""Yes,"" before passionately kissing my daughter, pressing my 
body into her, and pulling my fingers through her hair. I felt her hips thrust up into mine, and I 
slipped my tongue into her mouth, teasing hers, inviting it into mine so I could suck on it. We kissed 
and sucked each others tongues until our bodies were rocking together, pussys grinding against each other.</p><p>I pulled away and took off my skirt. I asked my little girl, ""Do you want to see Mommy's pussy?"" She 
nodded and pulled off her jeans and her panties, dropping them on the living room floor. I stood in the 
middle of the living room, naked and legs spread, and she got down on her knees and looked closely at my 
pussy. It was so wet it was dripping down my leg, and she trailed her finger up my leg, cleaning up the 
mess.</p><p>""Wow Mommy, you're so wet!""</p><p>""That's what you do to Mommy, dear. Because you are so sexy."" I looked into her eyes. ""And because I love 
you, baby.""</p><p>""I love you, too, Mommy.""</p><p>I let her look at my pussy for only a moment before I led her back to the couch.
""Now Mommy wants to see your pussy, baby.""</p><p>I laid her down on the couch, and spread her legs, positioning myself between them. I looked at my baby 
girls clean virgin pussy and smelled the sweet smell of her flower. I would be the first person to touch 
my baby girls pussy. I couldn't wait any longer. The hunger for my daughters pussy took control and I 
started to lick my girls vulva. I heard her whimper and felt her body tense. Eagar to make her feel good, 
I slipped my tongue between the lips of her pussy and licked up from her vaginal opening to her clit. 
When I reached her clit, she thrusted her hips up, pushing her wet pussy into my face. I started to flick 
my tongue on her clit in a steady rhythm, while my hand reached around and cupped my girls surprisingly 
plump ass. I always loved her ass, and finally I got to feel it.</p><p>I spread her cheeks and started to rub my thumb around her rosebud, an she started to writhe and moan 
loudly. Her thrustly because faster and harder as I licked her pussy, and she reached down and grabbed my 
hair, squeezing her fist and pulling it as I quickened my rhythm. Her body began to tremble and I knew 
she was close to cuming, so I moved my hand from her ass to her pussy, putting a single finger in, just 
deep enough to not touch her still intact hymen. I swirled my finger around in her vagina, and I heard 
her gasp. Her body tensed and I took her clit in my mouth and sucked on it gently, bringing her over that 
edge into a climax. She bucked and screamed and I continued to suck on her clit. She grabbed my shoulders 
as her cum reached its peak, and I flicked her clit again, giving her one last jolt of pleasure before 
her orgasm ebbed away.</p><p>I pulled back and looked at my little girl, lying back on the couch, body limp and chest rising and 
falling fast. She looked at me and giggled, and I smiled at her.</p><p>""Wow, Mommy, that was amazing! I didn't know it could feel that good. When I touch myself it isn't even 
half as good as that! You're amazing Mommy! I love you!""</p><p>""I love you, too, baby girl."" She sat up and I hugged her to my chest, my heart filled with happiness and 
love for my daughter.</p><p>""Can I make you feel good too, Mommy?"" she asked.</p><p>Before I could answer, she put her hand down in between my legs, and brought back up a wet, sticky finger.
She brought it to her lips and tasted it. That was so hot, I thought.</p><p>""You taste really good, Mommy. I want to do what you did to me, Mommy. I wanna lick your pussy.""</p><p>I nodded and leaned back on th couch, positioning myself. Andi go down between my legs, and kissed my wet 
vulva several times, before licking all over my pussy. It was clumsy at first, but I showed her where my 
clit was, and she started to lick it in little circles. It felt amazing. I bucked and moaned, and in only 
a few short minutes, my daughter brought me to the most powerful orgasm I had ever experienced. I 
screamed and tensed up, engulfed by a shockwave of pleasure as my little girl continued to lick my clit, 
until I breathlessly put my hand on her head, telling her I could handle no more. After I was done, she 
climbed up next to me on the couch, and we lay there naked, in each others arms for a long time.</p><p>That night, when my husband came home, I told him what happened. He told me to tell him in more detail, 
and led me to the bedroom. He said he was more than okay with it, and that he wanted me to make even more 
memories with our baby girl. He asked if he would ever be able to join us, and I winked at him.</p><p>""Maybe when she's older, but she's my lover now.""</p><p>That night, after having amazing sex with my husband, my heart was filled with warmth as I thought about 
how much I loved our little girl.</p>"
95,Morning After,Amaris,1,"The next morning Andromeda wakes up, and has a little more fun with her mommy.","['Fg', 'inc', 'mast']","<p>Andromeda awoke the morning after, alone in her bed, feeling rested and happy. She stretched cat-like, and looked over at her pink Hello Kitty alarm clock. It was just before 7am, and her alarm was set to go off any minute. Suddenly, yesterday's events came rushing back to her, and she felt her pussy throb. She had made love to her mommy! She smiled, remembering her mommy's pussy with satisfaction, and mewed a little at the sudden wave of horniness that waved over her. The alarm clock went off and she hit the snooze button.</p><p>As she recollected what happened between her mom and her the day before, her hand slid down into her panties, to stroke a soaking wet pussy. Her mom made her so hot. She started rubbing her pussy faster, moaning a little as she remembered her mom's big, full breasts. She imagined her mom's naked body rubbing against hers, her hard nipples, and the sweet taste of her pussy. She remembered how amazing it felt when her mom licked her pussy, and her rubbing became more intense. She moaned a little louder, until she heard her door open.</p><p>Out of habit, she hid herself under the blanket in a panic. Then, seeing her mom come into the room, she smiled.</p><p>""What were you doing, baby girl?"" Her mom asked with a knowing smile. Andromeda looked up shyly and said, ""I was just remembering yesterday...""</p><p>""Were you rubbing your little pussy?""</p><p>Andromeda saw the hunger in her mother's eyes. ""Yes, Mommy, I was... do you want to help?""</p><p>Her mother nodded and eagarly pulled off her nightgown and joined her daughter in bed. She kissed Andromeda passionately, trailing her fingers over her little girls nipple. Andromeda moaned and pushed her body into her mother, wanting, no, needing her mommy to touch her pussy. She was so wet, and she pulled her mom's hand by the wrist down into her panties. ""Please Mommy, rub my pussy.""</p><p>""I can do more than that,"" she said as she moved down her body, pausing to suck on each of her nipples.</p><p>Her mother then kissed her pussy lips, and Andromeda moaned really loud. She thrust her hips up, shoving her pussy into her mothers face. Her mother then slipped her tongue into the crack of her vulva, and licked her pussy up and down. Andromeda writhed and moaned, thrusting up repeatedly into her mothers mouth, a climax of extrodinary proportions building quickly. Her heart was racing, and she was overwhelmed with amazing feeling. </p><p>Her body was shaking and tensing up with every stroke of her mother's tongue, and as she got really close, she grabbed her mom's hair and trust her pussy up, just as her mom pushed her tongue into her vagina, and swirled it around vigorously. Andromeda's whole body rocked as the powerful orgasm hit her, and she screamed into her pillow. She felt like she couldn't breathe and when she thought it was over, her mom took her finger and gently rubbed her clit, making andromeda reach a newfound height in pleasure, rocking her world more intensly than she could ever imagine. She clawed the bed, body shaking, until finally the orgasm faded. Her whole body limp, she laid back on the bed, breathing like she'd just run a marathon. </p><p>Her mother came up from under her covers and cradled her little girl. Andromeda snuggled up into her mother, exhausted, but wanting to give her pleasure too. She looked at her mom and smiled. ""My turn,"" she said.</p><p>Her mother laid back on the bed, and Andromeda positioned herself between her mother's legs. She started gently, kissing her mother's vulva, while on hand reached up and pinched each of her nipples. She then brought her and down and pulled her mother's vulva open wide, flicking her clit with her tongue. Her mom's pussy tasted so good. She couldn't be gentle any longer. </p><p>She buried her face in her mom's sticky pussy, tasting her juices, her tongue going mad with passion. She felt her mom start thrusting up and heard her moaning. Her mom was saying, ""Oh, Andi, oooohhh. My baby girl, ooooh yeesss. Oh baby, fuck your mommy, yeah.""</p><p>Andi was driven on by her mother's moaning, and she started to use on finger to tease the inside of her mom's pussy. The moment her finger entered, her mom tensed up even more, and said, ""Yes, baby. Put that finger deep in Mommy's pussy.""</p><p>Andromeda pushed two fingers as far as she could into her mom's hot, went cunt, and moved them in and out slowly. She found her mom's throbbing clit with her tongue and sucked it into her mouth. Her mom practically screamed as she hit climax, her body shaking and thrashing around. Andromeda felt the rush of sweet juices flow over her fingers, thick and hot. She kept moving her fingers and sucking her mom's clit until the orgasm had died away. She then brought her soaking wet fingers out and licked them eagarly. She went up to her mom and said, ""Mommy, would you like a taste?""</p><p>Her mom, breathing hard, looked at her, dazed. She nodded and parted her lips. Andi put a finger into her mom's mouth, and let her suck off all the remaining juice. Her mother smiled, clearly enjoying the taste.</p><p>She looked worn out, chest risinf at falling fast, her body slick wtih sweat. Her head slumped to the side.</p><p>""Oh crap!"" she exclaimed. She jumped up. ""It's almost eight! We need to get you ready for school!"" And with one last passionate kiss, they started the day.</p>"
96,"Coviello Academy, Chapter 1",Amber,1,"Tiffany, a preteen, enrolls into a private school full of attractive young girls. The Academy teaches modeling among other things and Tiffany has plenty to learn!","['F/F/g', 'no sex']","<p>Tiffany was nervous as her mother Ann drove her down the wealthy
uptown streets of Manhattan to the prominent and expensive Coviello
Academy. And so she should be nervous. It would be her first year at
the private school and today was her first day.</p><p>But she had been irritated at her mom ever since she decided that
Tiffany would transfer schools.  Her mom insisted that the academy was
best for her because it would specialize to her particular educational
needs. And after many rows Tiffany finally gave in to her demanding
mother, and came to a realization that maybe she was lucky to have
been accepted into such a special school.</p><p>And the all-girl academy was special indeed. Maxwell Coviello, the
famous billionaire fashion artist, opened the academy to cater to
choice uprising models, who as he saw them were to be backbone of the
fashion industry that made him so rich. And apart from regular classes
like math and english, the school’s curriculum was slanted in the
direction of teaching these young hopefuls about modeling and fashion
in an array of special elective classes; a dream to any girl who ever
aspired to be a model. And Ann had pressured Tiffany to go into
modeling from a very young age. And now that Tiffany’s body was
blossoming into the perfect figure she had no doubts that she could go
far. Her daughter’s acceptance into the academy was the big chance she
had been waiting for. To put her daughter on the cool track to
stardom. And she just knew that Tiffany’s beautiful body and face
could make it.</p><p>As they were ushered past the security gate and drove onto the
immaculate school grounds the main building came into sight. The
academy’s main structure was old and vast being converted from an
eighteenth century estate, and its gothic architectural style made the
thick stone walls look a little menacing Tiffany thought.</p><p>But they pulled into the parking lot and made their way in anyways. On
the first day the parents would listen to the principal’s orientation
seminar with their daughters. The duo walked up the stone steps and
went though the huge oak doors. As they walked through the corridor,
they both came to a realization.</p><p>Wow, Tiffany thought, as she started scanning all the students as they
tried to find their way to the orientation room.  Everyone she saw was
so beautiful. Some looked like they were the same age as her, twelve.
While others looked just a little bit older. Ann was thinking the same
thing, but in a sharper manner. She couldn't help but ogle all the
innocent flesh dolled up in tight outfits. But almost as soon as she
started thinking about it, she tried to snap out of the charged
thoughts. Ann was ashamed, and started to blush.</p><p>Why am I thinking about such things about little girls? She almost
said out loud as her face reddened.</p><p>But she could not help it. She kept on staring. All these nubile girls
were making her excited! And Ann could feel her pussy starting to
moisten as she followed the signs to the theater with her daughter. As
they entered the theater and sat down in the available seats, the
couple noticed the seductive atmosphere. The lights were dimmed down
romantically low and that the soft tune playing in the background was
almost hypnotic. Tiffany was nervous but Ann couldn't feel any more
different than her daughter. Exited as she was for her child’s first
day at this school, she had other things were on her mind. Ann
couldn't help but to fidget in her seat and wonder why she never
noticed how exciting young girls could be. Ann seriously reflected on
this while she studied girl after girl sitting with their attractive
mothers.</p><p>The lights started to illuminate, and everyone quieted as a short,
round woman came out on the stage.</p><p>""Hello everyone,"" the lady said, talking into the microphone.</p><p>""My name is Ms. Vandergrift, and I'm the principal here at the Moore
Academy. As you all know, this is the very first year of this school,
and because of the distinctively different and demanding curriculum we
have started this school year with a small student body. More than
twenty times the amount of students who are here now was rejected of
enrollment. We decided on you because of your previous grades, your
conduct in your prior schooling and of course because of your looks.""</p><p>Tiffany wasn't interested in the boring ongoing speech; she just
wanted to know what her class schedule was going to be, and if she
could enroll into one of the modeling courses without taking any
prerequisites. And after about a half-hour the principle started
talking about the dress code. Tiffany perked up her ears. She didn't
think she would be wearing a school outfit and definitely didn't like
the idea.</p><p>""We will enforce a strict dress code here. Today the physical
education teachers will take the measurements and supply the student
outfits. Now, if there aren't any more questions the parents can leave
and come back at two o’clock.”</p><p>Ann didn't want to leave so soon. She really enjoyed being around so
many attractive girls, but she hugged and comforted Tiffany and was
soon rushing back to her penthouse apartment. She was looking forward
to some much needed sex with her newfound girlfriend who was waiting
for her. And yes, she might have more of those wonderful pills. She
knew that she had to get some more of them, no matter what.</p><p>Tiffany was put into the preteen group and followed the principle into
the gymnasium where a tall dark woman was waiting. She was introduced
as Maria and was to be the physical education teacher for the year.
“She's so voluptuous,” Tiffany thought as she eyed the buxom female.
Her breasts were massive, only contained by a small spandex top. The
spandex she was wearing below seemed way too tight and was molded to
her skin. The material ended just right below her ass and her nipples
were clearly erect through the thin fabric. Tiffany thought that this
was definitely not appropriate to be worn by a teacher; but this was a
liberal school.</p><p>She could see the woman smiling at the girls as she told the girls to
strip down to their underwear in order to take those measurements.
Maria was in heaven. She was almost drooling at the sight: a line up
of delightful preteens standing in just their little panties. She eyed
out the most attractive girl of the bunch, telling her come over.</p><p>“What's your name?"" Maria said tenderly.</p><p>""Uh me? I’m Tiffany.”</p><p>Maria inched in and held up the tape measure to her chest. ""You know
that you are just too cute don’t you?"" she whispered in Tiffany’s ear
as the tape measure pressed against her nipples. Maria did the same to
her waist and hips, but making sure to feel and caress Tiffany's young
body, even running her hands down her panties. Tiffany felt awkward
and indeed it showed, looking unmistakably embarrassed and becoming
redder by the second. She had definitely never been touched in such a
way but Maria did her best to console the bashful girl. And finally
after what seemed forever, Maria jotted down some notes and handed her
the piece of paper with all her info. Then, with a little slap on the
ass, she told Tiffany to go the joining chamber in order to receive
her new outfits.</p>"
97,"My Little Darlings, Part 1",Amber M,1,"Amber the stay-at-home mom has a ""normal"" morning with her 3 year old daughter.",['F/g inc lac oral pedo toys'],"<p>I'm Amber and I'm a 29 year old with a degree in Pediatric nursing
but I lost my job last year due to the economy so I'm now a stay at
home mommy. I have two beautiful little girls, Kayleigh age 3 and
Grace age 7 who I've had loving sexual relationships with since the
day I brought them home from the hospital. I also have a wonderful loving
Husband who cares for me and understands my needs sometimes even
participates in our escapades. So now that the introduction is over
let's get to the story!...</p><p>I woke up Horny and wet at seven am-to my alarm going off-looking at
Little Kayleigh sleeping on the bed beside me, still naked with her
little legs open from the night before. I licked my lips, remembering
her little tongue doing a wonderful job making me climax. I soon
crawled out of bed, naked, and walked down the hall to my other
Daughter Grace's room, Gently prying the door open and peeking in,
stepping into the room quietly and going to her bed.</p><p>""Grace, Honey it's time to wake up and get ready for school!"" I
Gently shook her side, making her groan. ""Do I have to Mommy???"" she
said. ""Yes Gracie, You do."" ""awww"" she groaned, sliding out of bed.
she hugged me setting her head on my chest.""Go get dressed and I'll
make breakfast, Gracie"" I said. ""Okay!"".</p><p>I walked out of her room, going back into mine and waking Kayleigh
up ""Kayleigh baby, it's time to get up and eat breakfast!."" She
grumbled in response-At that moment I realized my kids loved sleep as
much as I do, I picked Kayleigh up, setting her on the ground, I
passed her a nightgown watching her slide it on over her head. ""Come
now Kayleigh, time to make breakfast, What do you want?""</p><p>""Pancakes please, with eggs and bacon"" She murmurer. ""Okay, will
do!, go potty and make sure Grace is getting dressed for school please
darling"" I said as I kissed her cheek. She nodded and left our
bedroom, walking down the hall to the bathroom.</p><p>I soon followed her, going down the hall and stepping cautiously
down the stairs... I got the pancake batter out of the cupboard and
the bacon and eggs out of the fridge and proceeded to make breakfast.
Soon the smell of bacon filled the house and My baby girls walked down
the stairs giggling at each other talking about some TV show they
liked to watch.</p><p>""Hello ladies!"" I giggled at them as well. ""Hiya Mommy when
will breakfast be done?"" they said in Unison. ""Soon darlings as soon
as I can feed the Doggies, just sit down."" I said. Filling the Dogs
bowl up with dog food. I walked back to the stove finishing the
breakfast then I got three plates, filling them up and setting them in
front of us.</p><p>""Grace, did you remember to get your backpack from upstairs?"" I
asked. ""Yes, Mommy!"" she said. We ate and soon we were done.</p><p>I looked at the clock seeing it said 7:30, I hurried to throw some
clothes on from the laundry room. telling Grace to grab her backpack.
I grabbed my purse off the table beside the door and then unlocked the
door with my keys. stepping outside into the warm summer air smelling
the flowers. I relocked the door so Kayleigh couldn't get out while we
waited for the bus. We stepped down the stairs and walked across the
street to the bus stop. Soon the bus came and I kissed Gracie Goodbye.</p><p>""I love you sweetheart, be a good girl."" ""Yes Mommy, I will.""</p><p>I watched her get onto the bus, waving goodbye when she sat on her
seat. When the bus was out of sight I walked back across the street,
unlocking the door with my keys and setting my purse in the living
room as I walked back into the kitchen picking up the dishes from
breakfast and sitting them into the sink for later.</p><p>Kayleigh was already in the living room with the tv on. I walked up
to her and kissed her cheek asking how she slept. ""I slept good Mommy,
I had nice dreams about you touching my Pee-Pee"" she said.</p><p>""Oh? well that's good"" I said, pulling her close to me so I could lay
down onto the couch. I looked over to the TV to see what was on, it
was Spongebob, so I settled back into the couch pulling Kayleigh to my
chest, touching her pretty little golden blonde curls as she lay next
to me. ""Mommy that tickles!"" she said.</p><p>I just laughed and snuggled her closer, caressing her back like I
always had since the day she was born. She turned around to me and
started suckling on my nipple, making me moan aloud.</p><p>After a little bit I said ""Sweetheart, didn't you just eat?"" While I
watched a trail of my milk run from the corner of her mouth. She
replied ""Yeah Momma, I did but I want your milk and for your Pee-Pee
to feel good."" She replied with a smile.</p><p>""Well okay sweetheart"" I said, enjoying her mouth on my nipple. I
started playing with her butt and she giggled saying ""Mommy that feels
good."" I kept playing with it, slowly moving my hand towards her pussy
lips, caressing her chest and belly while I did so. She Pulled her
head up and Looked into my eyes, beautiful baby blues starring into my
own blue eyes. I Grabbed my purse, grabbing my toy out of it and slid
it into my pussy.</p><p>""Mama, Can I lick your pee-pee?"" She asked.</p><p>I replied ""Oh yes, only if I get to do so to you later!"" She nodded
and Moved down a little, kissing as she went-like I did to her-and she
Giggled as she saw how wet I was, kissing and licking my pussy Gently.</p><p>""Mmm Mommy, it tastes good!"" She said. I just smiled in reply
moaning as I felt her little tongue slip inside of my pussy once more.
Her little tongue slipping around on my clit while pushing my toy
further into me made me push her head deeper into my folds while,
Moaning in delight as she made me squirm from the pleasure, Soon I
came to a climax, moaning her name loudly and squirting all over her
face. I looked down at her cum soaked face and giggled. She just
looked up at me, licked her lips and went back to licking. Soon she
started pulling my vibrator in and out of me making me squirm touching
my G-spot with it. She moaned into my pussy as she started fingering
herself, licking faster and faster making me get closer to my peak.. I
squirted once again all over her face and she moaned, licking up all
the juices. I then asked her if she wanted me to Pull the vibrator out
so she could stick her little fingers inside of me and she replied
with a giggle, ""Yes Mommy I do!""</p><p>So then I pulled my vibrator out and Licked it clean, giving her
plenty of room to stick her entire fist into my soaking pussy,
screaming in delight as her little fingers wiggled around inside. She
kept her pace up, Licking my clit too,and touching herself with her
other hand, moaning into my pussy.</p><p>""Mm Mommy I'm gonna cum cause you taste soo good and my fingers feel
good inside of me!"" ""Ooh baby do it please!"" I replied. She moaned in
ecstasy and came, squirting her own little juices everywhere, making
the couch even stickier.</p><p>""Mmm, come up here and stick your little Pee-Pee in my face so I can
lick all your cum out please""</p><p>""Ooh yes Mommy"" she said as she crawled gently up my body, Placing
her beautiful little legs on either side of my head. I gently licked
her little pussy, Probing around with my tongue, making her giggle and
moan, I grabbed my purse again, grabbing the little vibrator out of
it. I rubbed the vibrator on her little clit feeling her young smooth
body quiver in ecstasy against my body, then moving down and rubbing
it over her little perfectly hairless pussy lips while admiring them.
I flicked my tongue over her clit licking the juices that had fallen
there, Slowly moving the toy closer to her little perfect entrance,
grabbing her butt and squeezing while doing so. I slowly put the toy
into her tight, wet, three year old pussy hearing her moan.</p><p>""Ooh, Kayleigh you are soo wet."" ""Mm yes Mommy""</p><p>I continued licking her little pussy, faster and faster making her
get closer and closer and making her moan very loudly; Soon she came,
squirting her love juices down my face, I licked all of them up,
continuing to make her moan. I moved the little vibrator in and out of
her Like her Daddy's cock, making her writhe and Cum over and over.</p><p>She then, crawled off my face slowly. Then, turned to me, licking
some of her juices off of my face, giggling and kissing me. Then,
cuddling up to me and falling asleep in my arms, I grabbed the blanket
and covered us up for a nice mid-morning nap.</p>"
98,"My Little Darlings, Part 2",Amber M,2,Amber and her girls enjoy their doggies in this continuation of my last story,"['F/gg', 'inc', 'lac', 'oral', 'pedo', 'beast']","<p>I woke up to Snowflake and Jack whimpering at the door, I sat up
slowly, trying not to wake up Kayleigh. ""Shh Jackie, Snowy , I'll get
you out soon enough.."" I said quietly to my puppies. I grabbed
Snowflake's leash from the key-rack by the door, Putting it on his
collar, then doing the same to Jack and opening the door, taking them
outside to do there ""Business"".. Soon enough they were done and we
were back inside the house and I looked at the clock and saw what time
it was 2:30PM.. </p><p>I peeked into the living room to see if Kayleigh was still asleep-
She wasn't. She had her little cute legs dangling from the side of the
couch, watching TV. ""Kayleigh, darling what do you want for lunch?"" I
asked ""Mm, a Peanut Butter and Jelly sandwich please Mommy!"" She replied.
""Mmkay, I'll call you in here in a few""..While I was making the PB&amp;J I
thought about a few hours before, with Kayleigh's little tongue doing
magical things to my clit, and I was aroused-again. I finished making
Kayleigh's and I's sandwiches, calling her into the kitchen. She
pranced into the kitchen like a cute little kitten. We ate and chatted
a bit, about nothing of importance, when were done it was close to 3:00- </p><p>Almost time to get Grace off the bus! I hurried to get dressed,
grabbed my keys and unlocked the door re-locking it behind me, then
hurried off to the bus stop to wait a few minutes for the bus. About
3:10 the bus came, she ran off the bus and hugged me saying ""Hi Mommy!
How are you? I missed you."" ""We've been doing well today, how was
school?"" I asked. ""I didn't get into any trouble but one of the boys
was mean and cut in line at lunch.""she said with a twinge of anger in
her voice. ""Well some boys can be mean but, Maybe we can go to the
park later on today since you did good at school."" ""Okies Mommy""</p><p>She followed me into our yard going up the steps to our house I
slowly unlocked the door and pushed it open, walking into the kitchen
and then into the living room where, I sure did get a good surprise
that made me sooo horny. Kayleigh was lying on the floor with her
little legs and pussy lips open with Jack sitting between them Licking
her little clit, Her tiny moans were so sexy, almost instantly I was
dripping from hornyness, so I looked over at Grace and she seemed
almost as horny as I, she had even stuck her fingers up her mini-skirt
playing with her little pussy, now dripping as much as mine. </p><p>Kayleigh then looked over to me and said ""Mommy, I want Jack inside
of me.."" ""I'm sorry darling, but you aren't big enough for him yet,
but he can still lick you for awhile if you want.""I said. ""But
pleeeaseee Mommy I can take the head of daddy's cock with out it
hurting!"" ""Yes, but a dog cock is a lot different then your daddy's
cock, Jack has to put all of him inside of you, not just a little
bit."" I said. ""So, what? Mommy, I can take him!"" ""No! Kay, Your
sister has been practicing for a long time and is much older then you,
but I promise when you get old enough and are big enough for him you
can have him inside of you."" Kayleigh then had a look of annoyance on
her face which quickly turned to a look of pleasure as Jack continued
licking her dripping wet three year old pussy, letting out sweet
little moans. </p><p>I then turned to Grace and knelt down, kissing Her cheek and asking
her if I could take off her clothes. ""Mm, that sounds nice Mommy!"" She
replied as she continued working her little nub of a clit under her
skirt. I slowly unbuttoned her little pink and white striped button-up
shirt, Kissing and sucking on her little nipples making them become
hard and erect in my mouth as she giggled and moaned slightly. After a
few moments I then pulled her top fully off, throwing it to the
ground, next working on her little pink skirt, sliding it down her
hips rubbing her butt and kissing her little belly. I tossed the skirt
away too, and continued in the taking the clothes off. I then pulled
her little princess panties down over her hips, brushing on her
swollen pussy lips on the way down making her moan and push her hips
forward. </p><p>I then asked if she would like me to lick her little Pee-Pee. ""Yes
momma! I would loooovee that. Watching Kayleigh get her little Pee-Pee
licked by Jack is making me sooo wet down there..!"" ""Well then lie
down on your back like Kayleigh and I'll lick your little Pee-Pee.""
""okay!!"" She said excitedly as she lied her cute little body down on
the floor in-front of me, making me moan in pleasure at how hot her
little body was, her little perky pink nipples, Her hot swollen red
pussy, her beautiful Blue eyes and curly brown hair. I lied on my
belly in-front of her, smelling her wonderful aroma, licking my lips,
I stuck my tongue gently into her little folds, making her gasp in
pleasure. I wiggled my tongue around on her clit fast making her
squirm and grab a hold of my long brown hair, she seemed to be peaking
quickly so I licked faster a few strokes of my tongue later she was
cumming on my tongue--hard. Her juices were so wonderful and warm on
my tongue, like honey, but better. </p><p>I rubbed some of my juices on my fingers and rubbed them on her hole,
making it even wetter. I slowly slid my finger into her wanting pussy,
feeling a slight resistance to my finger but as she relaxed more I was
able to get two fingers in, making her moan loudly in delight. ""Oh Mom
that feels so good! Deeper please!!!!"" I did as she wished and slid my
fingers in a little deeper, slowly pulling them in and out feeling her
little juices coat my fingers, but suddenly I felt something wet,
large and big against my pussy, I looked behind me, wondering what it
was, seeing Snowflake's large tongue lapping at my pussy and his
large 8"" cock hanging long and hard against him, I moaned and went
back to licking my little girl, spreading my legs open wider so Snowy
could do as he wished. I finger-fucked Grace harder making her scream
my name in pleasure and start squirting her warm little girl juices
all down my arm. </p><p>Then I looked over and noticed Jack trying to hump Kayleigh but
failing miserably at trying to get inside of her tight pussy. Kayleigh
then asked ""Grace, Would you like to take Jack since I can't?"" ""Can I,
Mommy?"" Grace asked. ""Sure! As long as Kayleigh lets me lick her
little Pee-Pee instead"". ""Ooh, yes please Mommy, can you please lick
me like you did this morning?"" Kayleigh said. ""Sure baby, just let me
help Gracie get Jack into her Pee-Pee!"" I replied.. Scooting over so
Jack could get positioned as Gracie flipped into the ""doggiestyle""
position, I then helped him guide his doggie cock into little Grace's
wet and awaiting pussy. Once he was inside he started humping her
little pussy. </p><p>I watched for a little bit more letting Snowflake lick me more
watching Jack's little doggie knot grow bigger and him shove all of it
into Gracie's pussy, making her moan. ""Ooh Mommy I feel soo full!"". I
just nodded in response and tugged Kayleigh over by her cute little
legs, making her giggle. ""Come here and let Mommy lick your beautiful
Pee-Pee Kay!"" I said. She giggled and scooted closer, opening her
little puffy pink lips for me. I kissed her little tummy, planting
kisses all down her belly. Slowly inching down her belly to her little
pussy lips, grazing the little hairless lips with my lips, making her
shudder with pleasure. I moved to her inner lips, gently licking them
with my tongue, making her moan loudly. I gently probed her little
clit with my tongue, making her squirm, I shoved my hand into my pussy
-around Snow's tongue- and got lots of my juices and then slid my
littlest finger slowly into her feeling her little walls clamp around
it gently.</p><p>I felt the heat in my pussy grow as snow decided he finally wanted to
fuck me. He put his paws on either side of my body and shoved his 8""
cock into my wanting pussy. Oh did it feel good. It was like heaven.
Almost as good as both my little girl's cum, but not quite!. He shoved
his big doggy cock into me a few times quickly before knotting inside
of me and starting to cum. it felt like an ocean was being released
inside of me -SO MUCH CUM!- it felt so good but I just had to have
more of Kayleigh's wonderful cum!. I heard Grace moan beside me, so I
looked over and watched her get fucked. Oh how a wonderful sight that
is! I went back to licking and fingering little Kayleigh, she was a
ball of passion. She pulled on my hair forcing me to lick her deeper,
making her get closer and closer to her wonderful peak, soon she
squirted her wonderful juices all over my face, which I licked up
gratefully, so sweet and so sticky. I licked all of her little juices up.</p><p>Then, I heard a ""splish"" beside me. As I looked over I saw Jack
pulling out of Grace, it was such a hot sight to see all the cum leak
out of her fully-fucked, cum soaked little pussy. She moaned as it
came out of her, sticking her finger in her pussy and getting some cum
on it and licking it off her finger. I moaned at that sight and came
hard on snowy's cock. Making a decent amount of his cum slide out of
my abused pussy onto the floor. Soon Kayleigh asked ""Gracie can I lick
some of that doggie cum out of your Pee-Pee, please? You can sit on my
face!"" ""I want Mommy to!"" said Grace. ""Please can I lick you Grace?""
Grace replied. ""No!"" I then lifted my head off of Kay's little pussy
and said between moans ""Girls girls!, calm down, Gracie, I can lick
you after a bit, before we go to the park, Can't you just let Kayleigh
lick all the hot doggie cum out of your nice wet Pee-Pee??"" ""I guess
Mom."" Grace said. So Grace came over and reluctantly sat her
cum-dripping pussy onto her sister's waiting mouth, It made all three
of us moan, all in pleasure and delight. Snowflake pulled out of me
soon, apparently finished and he trotted into the other room, the cum
splashed out of me like it had been stuck in there forever. </p><p>I then asked Grace if she would like to lick some up and she said ""Of
course Mommy! Doggie cum tastes soo good, and so does your juices.
I'd love to lick them out of you!"" I stood on the floor above Grace
and Kayleigh and let little Grace lick the doggie cum out of my
recently fucked pussy and oh my goodness, it felt soo wonderful like
someone had turned a switch on inside my pussy. Grace dragged her
fingers down her sister's body, putting one of them inside of her
little sister, wiggling it around making Kayleigh moan. I pulled her
little now cum soaked face further into my waiting pussy making us
both moan. I could feel grace licking faster, knowing she was getting
close to her peak, and I was too, since I had a beautiful little angel
licking my pussy out!. She moaned and squeaked first, me coming not
far behind her. Our juices ran down our legs, making us giggle.</p><p>I stood up, going back between Kayleigh's legs, wanting her to cum a
last time too. I stuck my pinky finger inside of her little wet
waiting pussy rubbing her G-spot and licking her little clit fast and
hard, it didn't take long for her to have a body-shaking orgasm. I
stood up and pulled my little girls onto the couch with me, asking
them if they wanted to have a ""Mommy meal"" they both said in unison
""Yes, please"" ""I am so hungry now"" Grace added. we then watched TV
with Kayleigh on the left sucking my nipple and Grace on the right
sucking my nipple. And Damn did it feel good!</p>"
99,Another Day at Boys and Girls Club,Amber M,1,Nurse Annabell has some fun with the children at Boys and girls club..,"['F/g/b', 'cons', 'oral', 'mast', 'ped', 'medical']","<p>It started out as a normal day at the Boys and Girls club, I put a
few juices in the fridge, and sat back down at my desk, flipping my
long brown hair over my shoulder, my hands running down my curvaceous
figure, blue eyes scanning the room for something to do. I found my
medical book across the room and picked it up, and started reading it.
I was flipping through my medical book when I got a call on the
walkie-talkie from one of my co-workers saying that two children had
been injured in the gym and they were bringing them to me. </p><p>A few minutes later, there was a knock on my office door, and two of
my co-workers brought in Ruby, a gorgeous little blond haired beauty
who had just started to develop and had a great figure for her age,
Matthew, a cute little boy with blue eyes and brown hair, both were in
kindergarten, these were two of the children I had fantasized about in
the past, so I was very excited to see them in my office. I stood up
and straightened my white pencil skirt and told them to place the
children on the cots. </p><p>After my Co-workers left I locked the door and then went to check the
children. Ruby had a bump on her head, though Matthew was a bit worse,
bleeding a little bit. I put an ice pack on Ruby's forehead and
cleaned up Matthew's wound with some peroxide. I got them both juices
and asked what happened. Ruby spoke up first, ""Well, we were playing
basketball and both tried to get the ball and bumped heads"". ""Are you
both okay now?"" I asked. Ruby nodded but Matthew shook his head No and
said ""My leg hurts really bad"". ""Okay, Let's take a look at it then"" I
then told him to lay back so I could look at him fully. The bump on
his head wasn't too bad, but I decided that it would need a small
bandage, so I leaned over to get the bandages from the wall, and
accidentally brushed my breast against his face, which made me gasp
and then blush. That was bad, I shouldn't think of how good it felt to
have my nipple rub against his little face, especially when I should
be cleaning him up!</p><p>I quickly finished up his facial bandages and moved to his leg and
asked him ""Where exactly does it hurt?"" and he pointed at his leg just
above his knee. ""Well, for me to see it I will have to remove your
pants, okay?"" He just nodded and let me remove his pants, and I tried
not to gasp as I saw the outline of his little boy cock and balls
through his boxers. I quickly glanced away, trying to keep my
composure, and checked his leg, gently rubbing it to see if I could
feel any breaks or anything, but I couldn't. </p><p>What I didn't realize was his little cock was slowly getting hard
from me being so close to it and touching his leg. I decided it was
only a small bruise from where he had fallen when he collided with
Ruby, and reached over to get another ice pack out of the freezer,
accidentally brushing his cock. He moaned when I did so and I blushed
and did it again, and he moaned again. I wrapped my hands around it
and gripped it a little harder and he gasped. I decided 'What the
hell' and slowly started to stroke his cock, still through his boxers,
while uncontrollably blushing. ""Are you okay with me doing this?"" I
asked him. He simply nodded in agreement and I continued.
 </p><p>I turned around peering over my shoulder at Ruby, seeing what she was
doing. She was looking at me with wide eyes. ""What are you doing to
him?"" She asked. I replied ""Well....I'm examining him."". She looked at
me and said ""It doesn't look like you're examining him...but you're
the nurse.."" ""Yes, you can watch, if you want to "" I said, And turned
back around to Matthew, continuing to play with his little boy cock
through his boxers. I stroked his little cock slowly, making him moan
and squirm a bit, I finally decided that I had to see his little cock
and slowly pulled  his boxers down and his cock sprang to life out of
the waistband of his boxers. I gasped inwardly on how nice his cock
looked, it stood proudly at attention at about 3 ½ inches and had a
gorgeous, shiny, light red head and a very pale shaft, he was
circumcised and that is just the way I like it, Instantly I had the
urge to wrap my lips around it, but, I held back for just a little
longer, making sure that both of my 'patients' were okay with me doing
this. I looked at both of them and neither seemed to have any problems
with it, Matthew had his eyes closed and looked like he was enjoying
everything I was doing to him, while Ruby had scooted a bit closer to
me and was standing less then a foot away from us now watching
intently in her tiny little hello kitty shirt and skirt, her blue eyes
fixated on my fingers rubbing over his shaft.</p><p> At that moment I got a call on my walkie-talkie, I quickly stood up
and answered it. ""Annabell here,"" I said. ""Hey, how are the children
doing?"" my coworker asked, sounding genuinely worried about the
children ""They are okay, but I need to keep them for a couple of hours
to make sure they do not have concussions, if you could tell the boss,
it'd be great."". ""Okay, I will, notify me if anything changes"" she
replied. I sat down the walkie-talkie and moved back to where I was,
my mood never having changed. I put my hand back on Matthew's shaft,
stroking it again, bringing him back to full hardness.</p><p>I slid my other  hand down my side and under my skirt, thank goodness
I didn't wear panties today, and gently played with my clit while
stroking his shaft a bit quicker, making him moan and pant. I felt
Ruby's eyes roaming across my body, and also watching me stroke
Matthew's cock. She scooted a bit closer to me and now was standing
less then a foot away from me. I leaned down and placed my lips around
 the head of his cock, enjoying how it felt on my mouth making him
moan loudly, I licked the top of his little cock head, swirling my
tongue around it. I moved my tongue all the way down his shaft and
moaned in unison with him-We both seemed to enjoy it a lot. I  raised
my head back up and then slipped my lips around his cock, loving the
taste of his little tiny boy cock in my mouth, I moaned and rubbed my
pussy harder while Ruby watched us. </p><p>I suddenly got a wicked Idea, and moved a bit closer to Ruby, hugging
her to my side. I popped my mouth off his cock and asked ""Ruby,
sweetie, do you mind if I take your skirt off, too? Maybe you can have
as much fun as Matthew is having if your skirt is off!"" She looked a
little  reluctant, and then looked at Matthew and  nodded, so I took
off her skirt and panties and then pulled her closer to me. ""May I
touch you like I'm touching him??"" I asked. She looked at me and said
""I guess, just.. be gentle."" I reached over and gently ran my hand
along her chest, sliding my hand lower rubbing across her belly and
down to her wet slit, I rubbed gently along it, and she shuddered a
little bit. ""that feels good"" she said. I just nodded and thought to
myself ""And that's only half of what's to come."" I brought my  other
hand back to Matthew's cock and started slowly stroking it, and then
looked at his face  he now had one eye partially open looking at what
I was doing to Ruby's pussy. I slid my hand farther into her little
slit and found her little clit and slowly started rubbing it, this
made her moan quite loudly and lean against my body fully for support.
I pressed my fingers even harder onto her little clit, making her moan
sensually.</p><p>I thought about Ruby touching his cock and got even wetter. I decided
to try to act on that 'fantasy' and pulled Ruby in front of me, and
placed her between me and the cot. She stared down at his cock with a
look of lust and curiosity, so I asked ""Would you like to help me
touch Matthew??"". ""Yes Nurse Annabell."" she said. I removed my hand
from Matthew's cock, making him gently groan in disappointment, and
then  I gently took her hand and placed it on his cock, showing her
how to wrap her little fingers around it. Her hand around his cock
made him moan pretty loud, her tiny hand gripping his shaft rather
tightly to get all the way around it. I slowly moved her hand up and
down his shaft, and she caught on quickly with that. I finally removed
my hand from hers, and kept stroking my pussy and then placed a hand
back on her pussy from behind , fondling her little clit. She moaned
and then stroked his cock faster, leaning down to place a single kiss
on the top like I did. She then leaned down and flicked her little
tongue across the top of his cock, making him shiver. I moved my
fingers faster on her clit, making her almost scream in pleasure. She
seemed to love me touching her little pussy, she was grinding into my
hand at that point, moaning quite loudly and getting juices all over
my fingers.
 </p><p>She put her head down, licking Matthew's cock like I just had done,
and then she slipped it into her mouth, almost gagging on how big it
was for her size. It hit the back of her throat and she tried not to
gag. ""Sweetheart,  try smiling, it will help"" I said. She smiled a
little bit and it seemed to  help keep her from gagging. Matthew was
moaning at how her throat was pulling on his cock and I was so close
to the edge  from watching the erotic site of two kindergartners
engaged in oral sex, that I  rubbed my clit  so fast and brought
myself to an earth shattering orgasm.
 </p><p>Then, moaned very loudly, causing both of the children to look at me
with slightly concerned looks on their faces. ""Its okay guys, I  just
had what is called an 'orgasm' which is what happens when you or
somebody else makes you feel really good."". I removed my hand from my
pussy and placed it on Ruby's  boob, still hidden away in her little
shirt, and gently rubbed her slightly hard nipples. She moaned at the
attention I was also giving her little clit. The room was a little
symphony of beautiful moans coming from both Ruby and Matthew as they
were being touched. I felt Ruby's little body tense up and could tell
she was getting pretty close to cumming, too. I rubbed faster and
pinched her little nipples and that sent her over the edge,  she
moaned loudly around Matthew's cock and then  my fingers were coated
in sticky little girl cum as she exploded. She stood there shaking for
a few moments as  her orgasm subsided.  Matthew was very close to his
orgasm too, his body tensing and relaxing, tensing and relaxing. ""Ruby
Honey, suck a little harder on his cock, okay?"" She said a muffled
'okay' and sucked a bit harder, causing Matthew to come to his climax,
his hips thrusting forwards  into her mouth, his little cock
twitching. He moaned intensely and then laid back, and I turned Ruby
around and hugged her to me and took off her shirt, making her lay
naked on the cot.  
                                              </p><p>Matthew was hard again before Ruby's clothes were even off, and I
touched his cock again, stroking it hard and soon he was as hard as he
was before and I stroked his cock a bit faster, and then asked him
""Sweetie, would you be willing to try something for me??"". He replied
with ""Will it make me feel as good as this?"". I nodded and he said
'Okay, I'll do it then."" ""Okay, so you need to stand up, and stand
behind me and put your hands on my hips okay?"" He did as he was told
and then I  said ""Okay, now you have to stick your pee-pee, or cock,
into right here"" And I pointed at my VERY wet slit. He slid his cock
into my pussy and we both groaned loudly. After he got his cock all
the way into my pussy I said ""Okay, so now you have to move your hips
back and forth to make your cock go in and out to make it feel better
for both of us, okay?"" He quickly pulled out and then pushed back in,
making me moan strongly and had Ruby intently watching us.  I scooted
Ruby closer to the edge of the cot and  leaned down and gently placed
a kiss on her pussy mound, making her gasp, I then kissed her again
and then slowly opened her little pussy lips, her little outer lips
being a little puffy from arousal, her inner lips  slick with juices,
her tiny little love nub peeking out from its shelter, crowning this
little virginal pussy. Her little hole was wet from her juices and you
could barely make our her virginity, but it was there.   I Then moaned
from the feeling of  Matthew's cock in my pussy, brushing against my
g-spot. I leaned down and flicked my tongue expertly on her clit,
making her shudder. </p><p>        ""That feels Soooo good"" she said. I moaned and mumbled yes. I
continued licking her little pussy, enjoying the taste of her sweet
pussy juices on my tongue. It was almost like honey, but a bit
tangier, and the consistency was almost watery, but thicker, kind of
like a gooey substance. It was a wonderful site to see, me licking her
pussy while she was moaning and writhing and Matthew fucking my pussy
making us both moan. Ruby seemed to be getting close to her second
orgasm, and she wrapped her legs around my head and arched her back,
gently squirting me with her pussy juices.</p><p>As she came down from her climax she whispered ""That was great"" and
giggled. I giggled too, but it was interrupted by a loud moan when
Matthew's cock hit my G-spot. I licked Ruby's thighs clean of the
little bit of juices that got on them, savoring the amazing taste. I
could feel my climax impending, thanks to Matthew's tiny little boy
cock spearing my pussy. I felt myself go over the edge and screamed,
muffled by Ruby's thigh. My pussy clenching around Matthew's cock sent
him into overdrive, he started to go faster with fucking my pussy and
soon I could feel his little cock twitching inside my pussy again. He
leaned over my back and rested his head. I leaned forward and he slid
out of my pussy, my juices coating his cock. I turned around to lean
down and licked all my juices off his great little cock and then slid
him onto the cot beside Ruby. </p><p>I got back down and knelt on the floor in front of Ruby, kissing up
her legs making her giggle a little bit. I went passed her pussy and
kissed up her belly, and up to her nipples, flicking each one in turn
and giving them a little lick. I traveled even farther to her face,
and kissed her. ""Would you like to know how to kiss like a big girl?""
I asked. She nodded and I told her relax and let me do most of the
work. I kissed her again, this time a little deeper and opened my
mouth, my tongue probing her lips for a second before she opened them
and let my tongue in. Our tongues wrestled for a while, loving the way
even her spit tasted. I pulled away and looked at Matthew. ""Would you
like to learn how to kiss like an adult, too?"" he nodded as well, and
so I leaned over to him and pressed my lips gently against his,
wrapping my arms around him and then pressing harder, opening my lips
and groaning, probing my tongue into his mouth, our tongues dancing. </p><p>I grabbed his hand and placed it on my chest through my white button
up shirt. I groaned as he squeezed my D cup boob through my blouse,
wanting, No needing, his hands on my bare flesh I removed his hand and
unbuttoned my shirt, then slid my bra off, replacing his hand on my
breast. I placed his hand over my nipple and told him to gently
squeeze it, he did and I moaned very loud, loving having my nipple
being pinched. While Matthew was playing with my chest, Ruby had moved
from beside us and was now getting between my legs without me knowing.
I looked down and there she was. ""Uhm. Nurse Annabell, can I make you
feel good, too?"" I nodded and opened my legs and she gently kissed my
mound and then slipped her tongue inside, gently licking my clit. I
Moaned at the sudden pleasure and thrust my hips up a little, enjoying
Matthew playing with my boobs and Ruby's little tongue on my clit. She
licked harder and slipped her tongue gently inside my pussy and that
had me groaning. I reached down and touched Matthew's cock a bit,
already hard again from what he had been doing, seeing, and hearing. I
loved how his cock felt in my hands, I squeezed it pretty hard, and
made him moan loudly.
 </p><p>""Ruby sweetie, can you please stick a finger inside the whole that
Matthew's cock was in please? It will make me feel REALLY good."" I
said. She Did, and it about sent me over the edge, her little fingers
quickly finding my G-spot without knowing. She continued licking my
Clit and soon I was at my peak, I came very quickly, sending juices
into her mouth and clamping around her finger. She looked a little
distressed, so I said ""It's o-Okay Honey, you just made me feel REALLY
good and that's what that was, but you can take your fingers out now
if you want."" She relaxed and slid her fingers out, but kept gently
licking my clit.  </p><p>Matthew leaned over and started suckling on my nipple like a little
baby, definitely enjoying it too.  I slowly stroked Matthew's cock,
making him arch into my hand. I stroked him faster, making him suck
even harder on my nipple and in turn make me arch into Ruby's face.
Ruby slid her hand between her legs while licking me, needing
something to pleasure herself, too.</p><p> I sat up, silently getting Ruby from between my legs and pulling her
onto my chest. ""Matthew, can you lick me like Ruby was please??"" I
asked. He nodded and I put my entire body on the cot and he slid
between my legs, tongue exploring my folds. I pulled Ruby from my
chest and pulled her onto my face, shoving my face into her little
pussy, loving the way her pussy tasted, smelled and felt on my face. I
licked her little clit and then probed my tongue into her little hole,
making her moan and grab onto my hair, making me scream in pleasure
and pain. </p><p>Matthew's little tongue was going to work on my pussy and making me
moan into Ruby's pussy, and my juices were getting all over his face
and chin, but he didn't seem to mind. I was in heaven. Having Ruby's
pussy on my face and Matthew's tongue on my clit sent me over the edge
again, and I shuddered and stopped licking Ruby for a second, until my
climax resided. </p><p>""Matthew, Why don't you stick your Pee-Pee in me from this position?
It's even better then the other one."" I said. ""Are you Sure Nurse
Annabell??"" He asked. ""I'm positive."" I responded with. He scooted up
until he was leaning against my thighs, and slid his cock deep into my
pussy and we both groaned. I continued licking  Ruby's pussy while
getting fucked by Matthew's little boy cock. Matthew's hands were
gripping my thighs while he was thrusting in, making me moan even more
imagining looking in on this very hot scene. Ruby's Juices were slowly
sliding down my chin, and she was wiggling violently on top of me,
pushing her pussy even farther into my mouth. I could feel her little
pussy quivering again and licked faster, sliding my tongue inside her
pussy and placing my nose on her clit, making sure to touch every part
of her sensitive little pussy. </p><p>Matthew's cock rubbed against my g-spot and made me quiver and moan,
and arch my back into him. His hip movements got faster, and I sensed
he was getting close to another orgasm, so I instinctively clenched my
kegel muscles and soon had him cumming. His moans were so hot as he
climaxed inside me, and soon had me climaxing too. I moaned and
screamed into Ruby's little pussy, but made sure to keep licking her,
as her climax was not far off, either. I licked the inside her pussy
faster and wiggled my face in her pussy, so my nose would rub against
her perfect little clit, Soon she was loudly moaning and I was getting
covered in her amazing pussy juices as she climaxed for a third time
all over my face.
 </p><p>I slid her off my face and laid her beside me on the cot, while
Matthew pulled out of me and laid between my legs, almost falling
asleep from his three major orgasms. ""Well guys, do you feel better
now??"" The both nodded and I said ""Well, then, it's time for you to
take a shower""   They both nodded and headed for the shower in my
little office's bathroom. I turned on the water and then they both
stepped in, cleaning themselves and their hair. I looked on while
their soapy bodies were all wet. Matthew helped Ruby with some of her
washing, getting her pussy all soapy for her and making her moan a 
little. Once they were done I toweled them off and they got dressed,
as did I. ""Okay guys, Lay down for a little bit. You can watch TV if
you want until your parents get here."" I  Said and  then pointed at
the TV in the corner of the room. They both watched a few TV programs
while I filed a few 'report' papers of how they got hurt and stuff.</p><p> Once 6'o' clock came around I got paged on the walkie -talkie that
Ruby's parents were here and I  walked out with Ruby so I could
explain to them how their daughter had such a big  bruise on her head.
""Hi, I'm Nurse Annabell, I'm the nurse here, and I came out here to
explain to you why Miss. Ruby here has a bump on her head."" I paused,
and then said ""Well, She and one other member were playing basketball
and bumped heads, but I checked and she seems to be just fine. I look
forward to seeing her tomorrow. I smiled and then walked back to my
nurse's office. Matthew was still watching TV and so we waited for his
parents to get here. They got there about 6:15 and I got paged on the
walkie-talkie again, and I went to explain to them why their son was
hurt. ""Hi, I'm Nurse. Annabell, I was just wanting to explain why
Matthew here got injured. Well, he and one of the other club members
collided and he may have a minor concussion, but I have kept  him
awake the past few hours and he seems to be doing fine, just don't let
him to go sleep in the next few hours. I look forward to seeing him
tomorrow!"" I smiled again and walked back to my nurse's office,  happy
 from my exciting day with the children, hoping that somehow it could
happen again.</p>"
100,In The Morning,Amber S,1,I saw her lying there on the bed after our fun filled night before…,"['F', 'f', 'toys']","<p>Mmm I'd love to walk into our room...fresh out of the shower to see
your perfect lil body lying in our bed...the covers pushed off onto
the floor...your slim legs and arms look soooo sexy spread out across
my bed...I love watching your ribs expand and contract as you breath
in your sleep...I stand at the foot of our bed looking at the faint
red hand print still visible on your tiny lil ass...remembering how
last night I slapped your ass so hard as I was driving my strap-on
into your pussy your poor lil head hit the headboard...I felt bad for
you for a brief second until my hips slammed against your ass again
pushing my pretend cock deep into your pussy... as I stand behind you
while you're sleeping I towel my naked body wiping the moisture from
the shower I just took...though moisture is whicking off into the
towel I feel the familiar warmth between my legs and I know my pussy
is glistening with moisture...</p><p>I look on the floor and see the assortment of toys we worked out way
through last night and I see the strap-on lying on top of them all
indicating this is how I finished you off...I look down at your
partially spread legs and the beautiful puffy young pussy between
them...I involuntarily lick my lips remembering how wonderful you
taste...I reach down and lift the strap-on from the floor and slide my
leg into the open hole then fasten the belt around my waist...I take
our bottle of lubrication, knowing I want this to slide into you
quickly and easily...I pour it liberally onto the head of the black
colored latex cock making it shine...I use my other hand to gather the
dripping lubricant and wipe it back onto the cock...I carefully kneel
onto the bed between your legs....planning how I will move closer to
you without waking you...inch by inch I move closer to you careful not
to disturb your beautiful sleep...I wonder to myself, should I try to
drip a little lubricant onto you so your sweet lil pussy can take this
thick cock?  will I wake my sleeping beauty?  I decided to slowly drip
it onto you...watching each glistening drop slide across your pretty
little pucker of your ass...devilish thoughts move through my head but
no...I want to fill your pussy...as I see the fourth...then fifth drop
slide across your pretty labia I decide it's enough, i don't want to
wake you...I place my one hand next to you on the bed...I see your
face distort and I fear I've woken you I watch you turn your head
toward me so I can see your lovely sleeping face...and to my benefit
you bring your left leg up bending your knee...I can hardly contain
the excitement as my heart leaps for joy that you just exposed your
poor lil pussy even more to me...I grasp my slippery black cock in my
hand and point the head directly at your slick lips...I whisper softly
into your ear ""please forgive me my little slut...it will only hurt
for a second...""  with one quick thrust of my hips my fake cock
presses against your skin...the lubricant slides it directly towards
your tight lil pussy I feel the 8"" long strap-on bend for a brief
second and then feel it penetrate you fully...I watch your sweet eyes
open in a shot as wide as they can...your mouth gapes open as if
someone just stuck you with a knife...your sweet fingers grasp for
anything but are only filled with the sheet from our bed...I fuck you
with five or six deep and hard thrusts before you can even come close
to figure out what is happening...FUCK! I scream as I feel all the
tingling sensations flood through my body in an intense orgasm brought
on only by the powerful feeling that I own your petite lil body!</p>"
101,"Amberly, Part 1: Discovery.",Amberly,1,,"['gg', 'oral']","<p>I feel the soft covers of my bed. It's morning. Monday morning. At least I'll get to see my best friend Lilah again. She never gets to come over. My parents don't like having someone who isn't related to us in the house.</p><p>I get out from under the covers and feel the coldness on my body. That's another thing my parents don't like. I sleep naked. They told me that now, especially now that I'm 11, I need to stop sleeping naked. That hasn't stopped me. They probably wouldn't like to know that I masturbate either. My cousins taught me about it last year and I haven't stopped doing it.</p><p>I look over at the clock. 7:30. I slowly dress myself, go downstairs and eat. By 8:30 I'm out the door. The walk to school is boring, but nice, because I have a shortcut through a forest. If I had more time I'd stop in my private place. I get to school with about ten minutes before I have to get inside. I go to the small forested area on the school yard and find Lilah there.</p><p>""Hey Lilah.""</p><p>""Oh, hey."" She looks at me like she's checking me out. I sit on the bench beside her and put my arm around her.</p><p>""Something bothering you?"" I ask. Normally she isn't like this.</p><p>""No..."" She looks at me and bites her lip. Now that I think about it, she is pretty. Like, I'm attracted to her pretty.</p><p>""Okay. Whatever you say."" I put my hand on her leg. She doesn't object. I look at her, and she looks at me. We look into each other's eyes. I lean in and kiss her. I feel her soft lips against mine. She tries to pull back for a moment, but then she stops and starts kissing back. She breaks the kiss and stares into my eyes.</p><p>""I love you, Amberly""</p><p>""I love you too.""</p><p>The bell rings, ending our moment. We walk to the doors and go into the school. Class is pretty boring as usual. After the first two periods comes our first lunch break.</p><p>""Amberly, come to the washroom with me."" Lilah says. I follow her to the washroom. She opens a stall door and pulls me into the stall. She kisses me on the lips, and we start making out in the bathroom stall. I know it's a weird place to make out but where else are we going to get privacy in this school? My hand slips under her shirt. I lift her shirt up and she breaks the kiss. She pulls her shirt off and exposes her chest to me. I massage her breasts, which have barely developed at 10. I run my tongue around her nipples, switching every few seconds. Her hands go under my shirt and pull it off. She plays with my nipples. It feels nice and it's making me horny. She licks them, sending waves of pleasure though me and making me even more horny. Lilah stops and grabs her shirt and passes me mine</p><p>""We better not get too into this, or we might get caught,"" she says. Lilah is always so cautious. I push her against the stall wall and kiss her deeply. She drops the shirts and wrap her arms around me. I feel her skin rubbing against mine. Her she grabs my ass and starts squeezing it. I run my hands over her sides. Her hands move to my hips and she pulls my pants and panties off. I step out of them as Lilah admires my naked body.</p><p>""Your turn!"" I say. I grab her pants and pull them off with her panties. I look at her, mostly her pussy area. It's hairless like mine. I get on my knees in front of her and start rubbing her. Her juices drip down onto my fingers. I push one of my fingers into her and she moans. I slowly finger fuck her while she moans. I speed up my fingering and her breathing quickens as well. I pull my finger out and suck on it. Her juices are surprisingly sweet. I wonder if mine is that sweet. I put my tongue to her pussy and taste her sweetness. She moans as I lick up and down her pussy. My tongue dances over her clit and she moans and shakes. I flick my tongue over her clit and finger her.</p><p>""Oh Amberly"" she moans. ""Keep going. I'm going to cum!"" I finger her faster and work my tongue around her clit faster.</p><p>""Amberly I'm cumming!"" She moans and her juice flows out of her pussy. I lick it up and it tastes sweet. She sits down on the toilet</p><p>""Oh my gosh... Amberly that was awesome,"" she says.</p><p>""You're welcome."" I say. The bell rings ending the first break. We gather our clothes and put them back on. I kiss her on the lips and I hold her hand as we walk back to class.</p>"
102,"Rachel's New Routine, Part 1",Amy Amiable,1,"Rachel, a new mom, develops an attraction to a neighbor girl who reminds her of a long ago relationship from her youth.","['F', 'g', 'mast']","<p>Rachel enjoyed her life as a new mother. Although her pregnancy with Jack was unplanned and forced 
her to put her career on hold, she loved being a mom and loved her new husband Brad. But Brad worked long 
hours and traveled a lot and Rachel's devotion to Jack hadn't left much time for her to socialize with 
the neighborhood moms. In fact, on her daily walks with Jack she rarely saw other moms out doing the same.</p><p>One day on her walk through the local park, she saw a group of children playing. She recognized 
Julie, a 12-year-old girl from her street. Julie was tall for age, and slim, and she saw Rachael and ran 
coltishly over to her.</p><p>""Hi Mrs. Parker, how are you?"" Julie asked with a bright smile.</p><p>""I'm good Julie; having fun today?"" replied Rachel.</p><p>""Yeah, I like this park.  I spend most of my afternoons here while my parents are at work,"" said 
Julie.</p><p>""Well, it's good you have someplace fun to go,"" said Rachel.</p><p>""Yup.  Well, I'm gonna go back with my friends.  See ya."" With that, Julie ran off to her friends, 
spinning a few cartwheels and flips on the way. Rachael couldn't help noticing Julie's tight body 
spinning in her shorts and tank top. Her legs were firm and her cartwheels bared her tanned, flat tummy. 
Rachel surprisingly felt her own stomach do a few cartwheels of its own.</p><p>Later at home, alone, a memory from long ago flooded Rachel's mind. She was 13 again and at a 
sleepover with her friend Courtney.  The two of them had discovered the pleasure of mutual masturbation, 
and even of rubbing their lightly haired mounds together. When Courtney was using her fingers down there 
and sucking on Rachel's barely A-cup boobs, Rachel was sure there was no better feeling in the world. 
When Courtney's family moved far away at the end of that summer, Rachel thought she would die. </p><p>Funny, she thought, that such a memory would pop up now.  Then it occurred to her as she dug out the 
only picture she had saved of her and Courtney from back then, that Julie bore a striking resemblance to 
the 13-year-old Courtney in the picture.  Rachel wasn't sure what to make of this, but she did notice her 
masturbation thoughts that night in the tub featured Courtney/Julie.</p><p>Over the next few days, Rachel's walks with Jack always led her to the park, where she would watch 
Julie play from a distance. Sometimes they talked together a bit and Julie would play with Jack for a few 
minutes, then head back to her friends.  Rachel's panties would be damp by the end of each encounter, and 
it would be a quick walk home to hopefully get Jack to nap so that Rachel, her fingers and her vibrator 
could have a Julie-inspired session. Rachel was always a bit ashamed afterwards to feel so fixated on a 
barely pubescent girl, but sure enough, the next day, there she was at the park to repeat her newfound 
routine.</p><p>One day during Rachel's park visit, while Julie was playing with Jack, Julie mentioned she helped 
her Aunt Maggie with her infant niece on a recent visit. </p><p>""Was that fun?"" Rachel asked Julie.</p><p>""Oh yeah, it was a lot of fun. I didn't even mind changing the baby's diapers by the end of the 
visit."" Julie chuckled at herself.</p><p>""I'm sure you were a big help to your aunt, sweetie.  And I'm sure she appreciated it very much,"" 
said Rachel.  Rachel hesitated a minute, then said a bit nervously, ""Maybe you would want to help me with 
Jack sometime.""</p><p>""That would be really neat,"" Julie beamed.  Just then, it began to rain.  </p><p>""Maybe you should come over now to get out of this rain, at least until your folks are home,"" Rachel 
said with a lump in her throat.</p><p>""That sounds like a good idea;  we'd better hurry before we get too wet,"" Julie said with a giggle.</p><p>""Good idea,"" Rachel said, but what she was thinking was she hadn't been dry since long before the 
rain started.</p>"
103,"Rachel's New Routine, Part 2",Amy Amiable,2,Rachel and Julie arrive at Rachel's house after a surprise rainstorm at the park gets them wet.,"['F', 'g', 'lac']","<p>Rachel and Julie arrived at Rachel's house a bit wet from the surprise rain shower. Rachel put her 1-year 
old son Jack in his playpen and turned her attention to 12-year old Julie.</p><p>""You're quite wet,"" she remarked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Julie said. ""Could I borrow a towel or something to dry my hair?""</p><p>""Absolutely,"" replied Rachel.  ""And I should probably throw your clothes in the dryer.  When will 
your folks be home?""</p><p>""In about 2 hours, maybe a little longer,"" said Julie.</p><p>""Plenty of time,"" said Rachel.  ""Let me find something for you to change into.  You're almost as 
tall as me, so I should have something. Go in that bathroom, get undressed and throw your wet clothes 
out.  All of them; if you're like me you're wet all the way through!""</p><p>""OK, Mrs Parker, thank you so much.""</p><p>""Julie, please feel free to call me Rachel, especially when it's just you and me. Your folks might 
want you to be more formal, and you can if you want around them. Unless you want me to call you Miss 
Turnbull?"" Rachael and Julie both laughed at that. </p><p>""OK, Miss Turnbull, into the bathroom and out of those wet clothes.""</p><p>When Rachel returned with an oversized T-shirt and some too-small-for-her shorts, Julie's clothes 
lay in a heap on the hall floor. She knocked on the bathroom door and Julie's hand and forearm emerged. 
Rachel put the dry clothes in Julie's hand and said, ""these should do well enough.""</p><p>From behind the door she heard Julie say quietly, ""Thanks, Rachel"".  Julie burned at the sound of 
her name.  ""No problem,"" she said. ""get dressed while I get our things into the dryer.""</p><p>Rachel picked up Julie's clothes and went to the laundry room. As she put each piece in the dryer, 
she took time to examine it and feel it in her hands. And when she got to Julie's pink cotton bikini 
panties, she held them close to her face to take in Julie's ""special"" aroma. The memories of Courtney 
flooded back. Before she got discovered in the act, Rachel dropped the panties in the dryer. </p><p>Rachel had changed into comfortable sweat pants and a long t-shirt. She met Julie in the hallway.  
Julie looked too cute in Rachel's long white t-shirt. Rachel could just make out Julie's near A-cup sized 
breasts against the fabric. She could feel her own nipples harden inside her nursing bra. </p><p>""Let's go in the living room for a bit and get comfy,"" Rachel said.</p><p>Baby Jack began to fuss in his playpen as they entered the living room. From the heaviness in 
Rachel's breasts, she guessed Jack was hungry. Pregnancy and nursing had resulted in quite a growth spurt 
for Rachel's bustline.  Always quite small up top, she was a full fledged B cup now, which she thought 
looked great on her slim 5'4"" frame.</p><p>She told Julie to sit in the overstuffed chair next to the love seat, scooped up Jack and settled in 
the love seat with him. ""I hope you don't mind, but this child needs to eat or he'll stay this cranky.""</p><p>""Um, no, that's fine Rachel,"" said Julie a bit shyly. Rachel noticed Julie's tone, but proceeded to 
lift her shirt, unhook one side of her bra, and gave Jack what he was crying for.</p><p>Jack began to greedily nurse at Rachel's left breast. Rachel noticed that Julie was trying to avoid 
watching Jack nurse, but was having a hard time averting her eyes. Rachel decided to explore Julie's 
behavior.</p><p>""Did your aunt breastfeed your niece during her visit?"" she asked Julie.</p><p>""Yes Rachel, she did,"" said Julie, still trying not to stare.</p><p>""It's OK, you can look sweetie,"" Rachel said.  ""Did your aunt do it in front of you a lot?""</p><p>""A few times a day, I guess,"" said Julie shyly.</p><p>""How did it feel to watch?"" Rachel asked expectantly.</p><p>""Well, um..."" Julie trailed off.</p><p>""What is it Julie?  You can tell me.""</p><p>""It, uh, made my tummy feel all fluttery and stuff,"" Julie said, as she began blushing.</p><p>""I see,"" said Rachel.  ""did you have to excuse yourself after you watched for a while to take care 
of that fluttery feeling?""</p><p>""How did you know that?"" asked Julie, looking scared, her face now flush.</p><p>""Girl's intuition, that's all,"" said Julie.  ""Did your aunt or mom have any idea what you were 
doing?""</p><p>""Gosh I don't think so,"" replied Julie, now not trying to look away. She made a hard swallowing 
sound.</p><p>""Is your tummy fluttery now?"" Rachel asked.</p><p>""Yes Rachel, it's real fluttery,"" Julie answered.</p><p>""OK.  I need to switch sides, but I'm uncomfortable."" Rachel reached up and pulled off her t-shirt.
""That's better.""  Rachel opened her right bra cup and switched Jack to that breast. She left her 
left bra cup open. She noticed Julie taking all this in, squirming in her seat a bit.  This went on for a 
few silent minutes, Rachel looking at Julie with a warm expression. Julie was enthralled. Rachel could 
feel her sweat pants dampening.</p><p>Rachel looked down and realized Jack had fallen asleep. ""He's asleep; I need to put him in his crib. 
Want to help?"" she asked Julie.</p><p>""S-sure,"" Julie said almost as if in a trance.</p><p>""Come with me.""  Rachel motioned to her bedroom.  Julie follwed her in.</p>"
104,"Rachel's New Routine, Part 3",Amy Amiable,3,"Rachel and Julie put baby Jack to bed, then themselves.","['Fg', 'lac']","<p>Rachel carried Jack to his crib in the master bedroom.  She did not bother closing her bra cups. Julie 
followed quietly. Rachel lowered Jack to the crib, stood up straight and turned to face Julie. </p><p>""You were certainly squirming a lot out there,"" Rachel said.  ""Did you squirm like that in front of your 
aunt?"" Julie's face reddened an she looked down.</p><p>""I understand, Julie, trust me.""</p><p>""Y-you do?"" Julie looked up.</p><p>""Yes, sweetie, I do. You're growing into a young woman, and life will start to present lots of things 
that, well, will get you curious.  Answer me honestly:  after your times with your aunt, what were you 
thinking about when you were having your alone time?""</p><p>Julie looked at Rachel nervously.  ""You can tell me; it will be our secret.""</p><p>""Um,"" Julie started quietly.  ""I, uh, thought about doing what my niece was doing.""</p><p>""You thought about nursing on your aunt's breasts?""</p><p>""Yes, Rachel.""</p><p>""Yes Rachel what?""</p><p>""Yes Rachel, I thought about nursing on my aunt's breasts.""</p><p>""How did that make you feel?""</p><p>""Bad, but excited, too.""</p><p>""And did you play with your private parts?""</p><p>""Yes, Rachel.""</p><p>""Tell me what you did Julie""</p><p>""I played with my private parts.""</p><p>""Good girl.  Do you trust me Julie and can I trust you to keep this time together private?""</p><p>""Yes Julie i promise.""</p><p>""OK, good.""  Rachel sat on the bed.  ""Come sit next to me."" Julie did as she was told. ""Jack fell asleep 
and my left breast is full. Can you help me with that like a good girl?""</p><p>""Yes Rachel, I'll try if you want me to.""</p><p>""Don't you want to help?""</p><p>""Yes, yes I do I swear.""</p><p>""OK that's good"".  Rachel put her arm around Julie and then lowered Julie's head to chest level and 
brought Julie's face to her breast.  Julie instinctively took the nipple in her mouth and began suckling. 
Very soon Rachel began to feel her milk flow. Her panties were also beginning to dampen significantly.  </p><p>""That's it sweetie, you're doing so well,"" Rachel almost moaned.  ""Do you like it?"" Julie just nodded, 
gave an ""mmm"" sound and kept sucking.  Julie's hand unconsciously drifted between her legs. She began 
rubbing herself through the cotton fabric of her grey shorts. Rachel enjoyed the pleasure of being 
suckled by 12-year old Julie and watching the young girl masturbate.  The crotch of Julie's shorts were 
very wet.</p><p>Rachel reached down with her free hand. ""Let's get these off of you,"" she said as she began pushing down 
Julie's shorts. Julie helped her get them off quickly. </p><p>Rachel looked down at Julie's wet, hairless vulva. Julie's outer lips were puffed with excitement. She 
looked down at Julie suckling with eagerness an anticipation. Rachel moved her hand to Julie's young 
pussy. ""Let me help you,"" she said. Julie just nodded. </p><p>Rachel slid her middle fingers between Julie's lips, which gave no resistance. She moved it up and down, 
feeling how warm and wet the girls pussy was. Rachel smiled at Julie. ""Feel good?"" she asked. Julie 
moaned. ""Well, I'm going to make you feel better than you ever have in your life.""  Julie moaned louder. </p><p>Rachel continued fingering between Julie's wet lips and Julie's moaning increased. Julie also began 
rocking her bottom back and forth in rhythm with Rachel's fingers. ""That's my girl,"" Rachel 
whispered, ""show me how much you like it."".  Julie's mouth came off Rachel's breast.  She moaned, ""I've 
never been this wet Rachel, is something wrong with me?""</p><p>""No sweetie, everything's just fine,"" Rachel replied. She reached down and kissed Julie softly on the 
lips.  She parted the girl's lips with her tongue and they french kissed while Rachel moved her fingers 
to Julie's exposed clitoris.  ""OK Julie; time for you to feel better than ever.""  Rachel began to lightly 
flick her clit and Julie grunted passionately. ""Oh, my little girl likes this, doesn't she?"" Julie said 
coyly. ""I think it's time for you to show me how big you can cum for me."".  Rachel increased her finger's 
pace, driving Julie crazy with her touch. ""Good girl. This is going to be your biggest cummy ever. Don't 
be scared and don't hold back. I want you to cum like a big girl for me.""</p><p>Julie began panting, and her puszy started to throb. She had never brought herself to feel like this and 
she was a little scared, but Rachel's calm words and smiling face told her it was OK to continue. </p><p>Rachel could tell Julie was close and could not wait to watch Julie experience her first grown up orgasm. 
She quickened her pace, anxious to make the girl explode. Sure enough, this put Julie over the edge. Her 
entire body began bucking on Rachel's fingers. Julie alternates pants and grunts of ""yes!"" and ""ohhh"".  
As her orgasm began flowing through her body, she stiffened, then began shaking all over. Rachel reveled 
in Julie's facial expressions as Julie continued cumming.  She whispered encouraging coos of ""that's it, 
thats my girl,"" over and over.</p><p>As her climax waned, Julie fell limp in Rachel's arms. Rachel planted kisses on Julie's neck and cheeks. 
And she ran her hand up Julie's shirt to caress Julie's small breasts. Rachel realizes she hadn't yet 
touched Julie's breasts. If there was a next time, she'd not overlook them. </p><p>""You are a beautiful young lady,"" Rachel said lovingly. ""Thank you for trusting me.  You should probably 
go take a quick shower and get home before your parents get there"".</p><p>""OK Rachel. Thank you so much. I cant believe what we just did, but it was amazing.  Can I come over 
tomorrow?""</p><p>Rachel smiled, taking one last look at Julie's glistening naked pussy.  ""You can come over whenever you 
want.""</p>"
105,"Quinn and Anne, Part 1",Amy Amiable,1,13-year-old Quinn gets a surprise one afternoon,"['FF', 'f mast']","<p>Quinn walked home from swimming practice. The 13-year old girl looked forward to being alone, knowing her 
parents and 19-year old sister Laura would all be at work for hours. Changing in the girls locker room 
always gave Quinn the need to be alone for some private fun ""down there"".  She wasn't quite sure why 
seeing other girls naked made her want to masturbate, but she had that familiar feeling again.</p><p>Quinn entered her house and walked to her room.  As she began to undress, she heard noises coming 
through the bathroom between her room and Laura's. Darn, she wasn't alone!  And it sounded like Laura 
wasn't alone, either.</p><p>Curious, Quinn quietly entered her side of the bathroom and went to the door on Laura's side. As she 
peeked in, she received the shock of her life. Laura indeed wasn't alone. Their 25-year old neighbor Anne 
was with Laura. They were both naked. Laura was on her back and Anne was above her, facing Quinn. Anne 
was moving her crotch back and forth over Laura's face and Laura was licking Anne's private parts. Anne 
had a marvelous body--thin but curvy, with full b-cup breasts, and she was completely shaved on her 
vulva.  </p><p>Quinn noticed that Laura had something attached to the nipples of her large breasts. They looked 
like clips of some kind. Anne was pulling on the chain attached to them and saying, ""That's it, lick my 
pussy good or I'll pull even harder. Yes, make me cum.""</p><p>Quinn was in shock. She quickly went back to her room, afraid to get caught. She quietly sat in her 
room, trying to listen to what Anne and Laura were doing. They left the house about 30 minutes later. 
When they were gone, Quinn stood in front of her full length mirror and undressed. She noticed how wet 
her panties were. Her body was taut from her many hours in the pool. Her 30A breast poked out, her dark 
red nipples rock hard. She pinched one, imagining what the clips had felt like on Laura's nipples. She 
squeezed harder, and while it hurt, it felt good too. She went to her bed and laid down. Her fingers 
found their comfortable spot between her legs, and as she fingered herself, she used her other hand to 
pinch one, then the other nipple. Images of Ann's mature body flashed in her mind, and she orgasmed much 
sooner than normal.  </p><p>She also realized, after she came, that she still felt the need to finger herself.  This had never 
happened before.  She rolled over on her tummy, and moved her fingers pack to her soaking pussy. She 
humped her hand with a fast rhythm.  Again, she brought her other hand to one of her nipples and squeezed 
it hard while she fingered her clit.  Her second orgasm, while shorter, was more intense than her first 
one.  She collapsed on her stomach, absolutely spent.  Her nipple ached, but in a good way.  </p>"
106,"Project Cherry Buster, Part 1",Amy_D,1,Photo shoot for a special toy catalog for young girls.,['F/g toys'],"<p>History tells us the special place the hymen has in our culture.
It was a special sign that the girl, woman, was pure and untouched by
man. But there are some facts that are lost with this devotion to the
hymen. In many cases girls are born without a hymen and sometimes
this special feature of the girl is lost before any boy can touch it.
Physical activities may cause the cherry to be popped.  In some
cultures the women hold ceremonies to celebrate the girl becoming a
woman.</p><p>The Her Life toy company has a new line of adult toys
designed for young girls. It was a market that no other adult toy
company had touched. I was asked to help with their catalog. The plan
was to photograph and video tape girls using their new line of toys.
The toys ranged from small vibrators to use on the clit that came in
bright colors such as candy-apple red and purple. There were also
some special toys designed to help girls deflower themselves. It is
their belief that girls should have a choice on how they should
prepare themselves. These toys will make it easy to remove their
hymen.</p><p>I met Ms. Jackson at the studio. She had arranged about a
dozen girls, all of them virgins. She also arranged a selection of
toys that will be used. Besides the catalog we will also create a
video showing the girls using the toys that the company wanted. I had
a small staff of girls to help me. Besides lighting I had other
photographers who will be specializing on close-up shots of the hymen
before and after.</p><p>“I am so excited to work on this project,” I told Ms.
Jackson.</p><p>“Well we seen some of your work and knew you would be able
to do our project right,” she said.</p><p>We went into the studio that was setup to look like a
girl’s bedroom, complete with stuff animals. The first product was
called the expander. It was different than most sex toys. It had long
narrow tube that attached to a leather base. There was also a
small vibe connected to the top of the leather base. There is a small
bulb that is connected to the tube. When the bulb is pumped the
narrow tube expands. After a while the small narrow tube grows to a
large ten inch long 3 inch wide dildo.</p><p>The first model was named
Tammy and she was the cutest little thing. Long red hair with
freckles and perky little breast. It was hard to tell if she was a
real redhead considering her pubic hair was shaved, giving her a much
younger look.</p><p>I used a speculum to see the little hole and got some nice
close up shots of Tammy’s cherry. From the looks of things I could
tell she had even used a tampon. The hymen looked perfect. I then
took some pictures of the toy called the expander.</p><p>“Okay Cherri, I want you to photograph Tammy’s face. I want
you to capture all of her expressions. Mary I want you to video tape
everything,” I told my staff. “Okay Tammy are you ready?” I asked.</p><p>Tammy smiled and picked up the toy.</p><p>“Okay I want you to place the tip of the pink tube into the
entrance of your pussy and old it there so I can get some shots.” I
told her. After a couple of pictures, I told her to slowly insert the
rest of the toy until the base was against her shaved pussy. “Okay
now strap the straps around your legs,” I told her.</p><p>I got some close up shots of her fastening the straps and
of the white leather base pressed hard against her pussy.</p><p>“Okay Tammy, flip the switch to turn on the vibrator,” I
instructed.</p><p>When Tammy flipped the switch on the vibrator, it was if a
thousand volts of electricity shot through her clit.</p><p>“Did you get that?” I asked Cherri. “Did you get the way her
eyes opened wide as she took a deep breath.”</p><p>“I got it. She had such a shocked look,” Cherri said.</p><p>“Okay Tammy I want you to take the bulb in your right hand
and give it a few pumps,” I instructed.</p><p>Tammy did as I instructed and held up the pump so I could
get a few shots of her pumping it up. I could tell from Tammy’s face
that she was enjoying the vibe on her little clit. She reached down
with her left hand and pressed the base hard against her clit as she
started to gyrate her hips. Her right hand kept pumping as the
pleasure ran through her body. Mary was video taping Tammy as she
pleasured herself.</p><p>“How are you doing Tammy?” I asked.</p><p>“I am doing okay,” she said between her short breathes. “I 
can feel something expanding inside me and my clit is on fire. I
think I am getting close to cumming.”</p><p>“Well you go ahead and make yourself cum,” I told her.</p><p>Cherri was getting some great shots of Tammy’s face as she
came. Tammy’s right hand kept pumping faster and faster on the bulb
expanding the little tube buried inside her pussy. When Tammy finally
stopped I knew it was time to see the results of the cherry popping
toy.</p><p>“Okay Tammy I want you to unfasten the straps and slowly
pull the expander out,” I told her.</p><p>She did as I instructed and undid the straps. With her left
hand she slowly began to remove the toy from her once virgin pussy. I
was amazed when I saw the bottom of the once-small narrow tube. It
was now over three inches wide. Mary moved in to get a good angle of
the toy coming out of Tammy. I snapped a way as more and more of the
toy came out of her. I could see streaks of blood on the pink dildo
as it came out of her. When she had finally removed the whole thing I
could see a gapping hole.</p><p>“Okay Tammy, hold the expander up so you can see what was
inside you,” I told her.</p><p>Cherri got some great shots of Tammy’s shocked look on her
face when she saw that the toy was a full ten inches long and three
inches wide. I inserted the speculum and took some after shots. There
was no trace of her hymen. This was one toy that did what it was
designed to do.</p><p>Mary panned from Tammy’s face to the pink blood-stained toy
and then down to the small puddle of blood and cum dripping from
Tammy’s stretched pussy.</p><p>“Okay girls that is a wrap,” I told them.</p>"
107,"Project Cherry Buster, Part 2",Amy_D,2,Photographer’s assignment continues with photographing another virgin popping her cherry for the Her Life Toy Company.,"['F', 'teen', 'Toys', 'mast', 'fist']","<p>Tammy slid off the bed leaving a stain on the white sheet, evidence
of her deflowering.</p><p>Ms. Jackson was very happy with what she had seen. “Did you see
Tammy’s pussy at the end? It was a big gapping hole, that expander
did a great job of popping her cherry.”</p><p>“Well having something that is 10 inches long and 3 inches wide
shoved up a young tight pussy would leave a gapping hole in any young
girl.” I told her.</p><p>“That is why we have the straps on it to keep it in place. In our
earlier models without the straps, the dildo would slide out as it
expanded. Now with the new design it really does the job and it seems
without much pain.” Ms. Jackson said.</p><p>“I think we have time for another shoot but we need fresh sheets for
the bed.” I told her.</p><p>“Well the next toy I would like to try is for use in the shower. It
is called the Aqua Expander. It is similar to the regular expander
but uses water instead of air. There is a tube similar to one used
for douching that connects to the toy instead of the air pump. It has
a waterproof vibe and instead of pumping up the air bulb, the girl
just turns a valve and water does the trick. Depending on the water
pressure, the whole dildo can be expanded in under a minute. Also
because of the water pressure it is a little larger because we had to
use rubber that was thicker.” Ms. Jackson told me.</p><p>Ms. Jackson took us to a second set that was setup to look like a
bathroom. It had a toilet and a bathtub with a shower. We had ladders
setup so we could shoot down into the bathroom from various angles.</p><p>“Now I would like you to shoot the girl using the Aqua Expander while
sitting on the toilet, standing in the shower and laying in the tub.
The great thing about using this product is the cleanup. You don’t
have to worry about staining any sheets and explain to your mother
how you popped your cherry. If you use it while on the toilet, you
simply pull it out after it has expanded and let you cum and blood
just drip into the toilet. In the shower or tub you just clean out
the tub and you are all done.”</p><p>“Okay Cherri and Tammy we will do the same as before as far as video
tapping and Cherri you getting those wonderful facial shots.” I told
my assistances. “Who is our next victim? I mean model?” I joked.</p><p>Tracey was brought into the bathroom. Her long black hair went down
to the small of her back. Her olive colored skin gave her a very
exotic look. Like Tammy before her, she had a shaved pussy. This gave
her that young look but it was also easier to photograph on close-
ups. I brought out my speculum and took some before pictures of
Tracey’s hymen, evidence of her virginity. Unlike Tammy’s hymen,
Tracey’s had a larger opening, evidence of tampon use and possibly a
little more masturbation.</p><p>“Do you finger yourself when masturbating?” I asked her.</p><p>“Sometimes, but only one finger, I tried two fingers once but it hurt
so I stopped. Is there a problem? Can I still do the shoot?” Tracey
asked with a panic voice.</p><p>“It is fine not all girls will have a cherry like Tammy’s. Most girls
have used tampons and done some fingering so your cherry is just
fine. I told her.</p><p>Tracey was photographed connecting the water hose to the bathtub
facet. Mary was videotaping everything creating a short how to video.
Step one connect Aqua Expander. Step two shove Aqua Expander into
virgin pussy. Step three turn on water to full pressure. Wait one
minute and cherry will be popped.</p><p>After Tracey connected the hose, she turned on the water and lay down
in the tub. We will use other girls for the standing shot and sitting
on the toilet. I photographed her sliding the narrow pink tube into
her pussy just like Tammy had done. When it was completely inserted,
she connected the straps to herself to keep the dildo in place.  </p><p>“Okay Tracey when you are ready turn on the vibrator. You will have a
small jolt as the vibe goes to work on your clit. Then when you are
ready open the valve to let the water expand the dildo inside of
you.” I told her.</p><p>“How big will the dildo get?” Tracey asked.</p><p>“Not big at all. Just big enough to pop your cherry.” I told her. If
I told her the truth about it expanding to over 10 inches and 3
inches wide she would freak out. Besides the look on Tammy’s face
when she pulled it out was priceless. I was hopping for the same
results with Tracey.
     
Tracey lay down and got ready for the moment that would change her.</p><p>“Cherri get ready for the special look when she flips on the switch,”
I whispered to Cherri.</p><p>Tracey reached between her legs and flipped the switch. Just like
Tammy, Tracey’s eyes shot open as the vibe started to massage her
clit.</p><p>“Wow that is powerful,” Tracey said. It is like getting an electric
shock.</p><p>“When you are ready go a head and open the valve.” I told her.</p><p>Tracey slowly turned the valve to let the water enter the Aqua
Expander. The look on her face told us something was happening.
“I can feel something growing inside me. It is like my pussy is
expanding.” Tracey said in short one word spurts.</p><p>We waited until Tracey had an orgasm, which was in about two minutes.
The powerful vibrator really chews up the clit on this toy. When
Tracey could not take any more, she reached between her legs and
turned off the vibrator.</p><p>“I can’t take any more she said. I have never cum so hard and so fast
before. My clit feels like it has been rubbed raw. And my pussy feels
so full. I have never felt anything like this before.” Tracey said as
she caught her breath.
       
“When you are ready go ahead and take off the straps and slowly pull
out the dildo.” I told her.</p><p>Tracey took a few minutes to catch her breath and then did as I
asked. I climbed into the tub to get a good shot of her open pussy.
Slowly she pulled out the pink dildo that had no traces of blood. She
continued to pull it out.</p><p>“How big is this thing?”  She asked.</p><p>With about seven inches out and over three inches to go, you could
see the wide eye look as Tracey was now using two hands to remove the
dildo from within her. Finally, the dildo came all the way out and I
was able to get the shot I was waiting for. The big gapping hole
inside Tracey’s cunt. I could see all the way inside to her cervix.
It was great. And then the look on Tracey’s face as she sees how big
the dildo had expanded inside her.</p><p>“Not too big you said. Look how big this thing is. My god this thing
is huge.” Tracey said.</p><p>Tracey reached between her legs to feel her pussy. She easily
inserted two fingers then three and then four. She then to my
amazement inserted her whole fist.</p><p>“My god what have you guys done? My pussy is so stretched out I can
put my whole fist inside of me now.” Tracey shouted.  
     
Ms. Jackson came in and calmed Tracey down. “Don’t worry Tracey.” She
said. “Your pussy will go back to normal in a little while, trust me
it will be the same as when you came in here. Well except for your
cherry. That is gone forever”</p><p>I noticed that there was very little blood from her cherry. So we
added a few drops of fake blood to get the effect we wanted.</p><p>“Why don’t we have Tracey put the dildo back inside her and we can
get some pictures of her standing in the shower and sitting on the
toilet. This way we don’t have to use another girl and waist another
cherry.” Ms. Jackson suggested.</p><p>Sliding the dildo back inside her was harder then I thought. We had
to let some water out so it was smaller. After we got it back in her,
we had her stand and took pictures from various angles. Ms. Jackson
reached over and turned on the water so the dildo would expand to the
full size again during the shoot.</p><p>We helped Tracey out of the tub so we could photograph her sitting on
the toilet. It was hard for her to get in sitting position with ten
inches of rubber stuck inside her. When she was finally in position,
we went to work on photographing her. Ms. Jackson reached between
Tracey’s legs and turns the vibe back on. Tracey almost fails off the
toilet when the vibe shocked her clit.</p><p>“I would like you to video tape her having an orgasm while on the
toilet and then capture her removing the dildo again.”  Ms. Jackson
said.    </p><p>Tracey had a very violent orgasm and as she went to turn off the vide
I stopped her.</p><p>“I want you to cum a little longer” I said, “Your facial expressions
are wonderful.”</p><p>Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity to Tracey I flipped off
the switch. It took several minutes for Tracey’s breathing to return
to normal.</p><p>Photographing her removing the dildo while sitting on the toilet, was
a lot easier then from inside the tub. I was able to get right
between her lags to see the gaping hole.</p><p>“Well I think we are done for the day.” I told my crew. I could tell
from the exhausted look on Tracey’s face that she was also done. The
Her Life Toy Company has some great products. It will be interesting
to see what new toys we get to use on the girls tomorrow.</p>"
108,"Lisa's Learning, Chapter 1",Amy Sinclare,1,,['Fg anal beast'],"<p>I suppose I should begin my story by telling you a bit about myself.
My name is Amy and I am 27 years old. I work in a health club and am
in very good shape. I am five foot four and 130 pounds, blond hair
and blue eyes, and have been told I am attractive by the men where I
work, none of whom interrest me, for I am only interrested in
females, the younger the better. I tried being ""normal"" by dating
boys in high school, and though I endured sex with them I found them
to be insensitive, crude and ignorant, and physically unattractive.</p><p>I got pregnant at the age of sixteen and as a result now have a
daughter, Lisa, who has recieved a stable home from me with the help
of my income and child support payments from her father. Otherwise he
is pretty much worthless, and I am glad he is absent from Lisa's
life. Lisa is the only good thing that has happened from my
involvement with men, and she and I have a very special and loving
relationship.</p><p>I should also tell you I have always been rather obsessed with anal
sex. I don't really know why. I remember as a young girl masterbating
with a hairbrush in my butt, and gradually working up to bigger
objects. By the time I was ten I was having lengthy anal sessions
with two fingers, and then cucumbers, having several orgasms. When I
was twelve I even started having anal sex with our family dog, a
border collie. He proved to be as insatiable as I was and I would
often have to let him ejaculate in my ass so he would stop humping me
in front of my parents.</p><p>After Lisa was born I started experimenting with dating women. I was
very attracted to their asses but could never find one who shared my
obsession with anal sex. I had a one year relationship with an older
married woman but it just didn't work out. We both had school and our
careers and not enough time. She had her husband and I had Lisa to
take care of, and we wern't very compatable anyway. I found myself
spending a lot more time at home with my daughter.</p>"
109,"Lisa's Learning, Chapter 2",Amy Sinclare,2,,['Fg anal oral'],"<p>Lisa and I became a lot closer as my life began to center around her.
I found our relationship to be the most rewarding and loving of my
life. We were becoming more affectionate, holding hands whenever we
went out together, cuddling on the couch watching cartoons, and
exchanging little kisses. There was a purity and honesty that I found
lacking in my dating experiences, and I enjoyed seeing the world
through her eyes.</p><p>We were always comfortable being naked around each other, so as Lisa
got older and I was around her more, I began to notice what a cute
little butt she had. I would often masturbate with anal toys and
fantasize about her. I was reluctant to act on this impulse, not
knowing how she would react to my advances and not wanting to go to
jail. Still, when my heart would race looking at her, I knew the day
would come when I would not be able to resist.</p><p>One evening when Lisa was five, she told me she felt hot and her
tummy felt funny.</p><p>""Honey,"" I kissed her forehead, ""take your nightie off and go lie in
bed. I'll be right there to have a look at you.""</p><p>I went and got a rectal thermometer and sat down on the bed next to
Lisa. She was so sweet and pretty, with her fathers dark hair and my
big blue eyes. I kissed her cheek and stroked her hair. ""Lisa, I'll
take care of you.""</p><p>""I know, mom, I love you."" She smiled at me.</p><p>""I love you too. Sweetie, I want you to lie on your tummy and just
relax. I'm going to take your tempeture.""</p><p>""Ok,"" she said, and dutifully rolled over. I moved to sit right next
to her gorgeous small ass.</p><p>""Now spread your legs because I'm going to take your temperature in
your butt. Don't worry, it won't hurt.""</p><p>She moved her legs, exposing her irresistable rosebud. I couldn't
believe what was happening. It was like a dream. I put some anal lube
on the thermometer and gently pushed it against her anus. I could
tell she was a little nerveous. ""Just relax, honey,"" I told her, and
the thermometer slid in about an inch. After pausing a few seconds I
pushed it in another couple inches and left it there, studying Lisa's
face for a reaction. She had propped herself up on her elbows and was
glancing back at me more out of curiosity. I gently pushed her down
so that her head was again lying on the pillow, and proceeded to
massage her shoulders and neck. i was familiar with the technique,
having seen it done at the health club where I work. ""Does that feel
good?""</p><p>""Mmmm yea, real good,"" she said quietly and with a blissful smile on
her face, ""keep doing it.""</p><p>I could feel her relaxing and began to rub her back. I also wanted to
get another look at the thermometer sticking out of her tempting
anus. As I starting kneading the muscles in the small of her back I
could feel her melting.</p><p>""Mom, you're so good at this,"" she sighed.</p><p>That was all the encouragement I needed. I started massaging her
buttocks. My hands covered her small buns completely as I squeezed
them. ""Open your legs more, hon,"" I instructed. Lisa was quite
willing to do so and did not hesitate, prompting me to continue. I
gently pushed the thermometer in another inch, and then slowly pulled
it all the way out of her butt. ""Your temperature seems normal, but I
better check it again to be sure.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Lisa said, ""I don't mind.""</p><p>I pushed it against her anus, slowly pushing it in, but this time
pausing and withdrawing a little, before I pushed it back in a little
further each time. Lisa's eyes were closed and her mouth was half
open, now concentrating on the feeling of the object in her ass.
Finally all of the thermometer was in there except for about an inch
which stuck out of her perfect butt. I began massaging her hamstring
muscles, then her calves, and then her feet, taking my time. I asked
her if she liked that.</p><p>""Yea, I love it,"" Lisa said enthusiastically, "" but I like it best
when you touch my butt!""</p><p>I was happily amazed to find we were so in tune with each other, and
I was wondering if my daughter had inherited some sort of genetic
predisposition from me that would cause her to prefer anal sex. I
began to massage her wonderful little buttocks. She voluntarily
opened her legs a little more, giving me a better view of the
thermometer still sticking out of her anus. After I had given her
sexy buns a through massage I could not resist pushing the
thermometer in just a bit, and then back out. I gradually worked it
back and fouth, eventually pulling it all the way out of her. ""Lisa,
now I'm going to massage inside your butt with my finger. It might be
a little uncomfortable at first but then I think you will like it. I
just want you to relax and tell me if it hurts, ok honey?""</p><p>""Ok, mom.""</p><p>I placed plenty of anal lube on my middle finger and with it began to
massage her anus. After a couple minutes of this Lisa arched her back
to allow me more access to her butthole. I took this as a signal to
push my finger on her anus as I rubbed it, increasing the pressure.
When I felt it loosen enough I pushed my finger in about a half an
inch and held it there to see how she would react. Her sphincter
muscles were tightly clasping my finger.</p><p>""Ooo that feels kinda funny, "" Lisa said.</p><p>""Does it hurt at all?""</p><p>""No, it feels kinda good. I like it.""</p><p>""Pretend like you're making a poop and it'll feel better as you get
more used to it. Now I'm going to push it in a little more, ready?""</p><p>""Go ahead, I'm ready.""</p><p>I slowly pushed my finger in and then back out, and then in a little
further, until it was up to the second knuckle. I could feel her
sphincter was relaxing but was still very tight. Lisa took a deep
breath. Her eyes were closed and her face appeared to be a
combination of concentration and relaxation. I slowly pulled my
finger out and back in a few times, working the anal lube around her
colon. I could feel she was loosening up and breathing more heavily.</p><p>""Wow,"" Lisa said, ""you're so good at this. You should do it more
often!""</p><p>""You're right, I should do it more often."" I couldn't agree more, I
thought to myself. Eventually I worked my middle finger all the way
into her willing butthole and was sliding it back and forth with
longer and faster strokes. Lisa arched her back some more to give me
more access. I reached under her to check her hairless pussy and was
surprised to find her so wet there. Her breathing became heavier as I
smeared her juices on her bald pussy. I decided I must have a taste
of her sweet love juices. I pulled my finger slowly out of her ass.
Her sphincter closed but remained invitingly puckered.</p><p>""Hey, why did you stop? That felt good!""</p><p>""Hon, I have a better idea. Turn over and lie on your back.""</p><p>She did as asked and smiled. ""Ok, now what?""</p><p>""Alright, now bring your knees up to your shoulders and hold them
there."" I helped push her knees in place and positioned her arms to
hold them there so they stayed wide apart. Her pussy was now fully
exposed and available for me to sample. I immediately slid my tongue
in her little slit, anxious to lap uo her sweet juices.</p><p>""Uhhh mom, that feels soo good! Keep doin it!""</p><p>I  placed my still lubed middle finger on her anus and gently pushed
it in. She was looser so it went in easily. This time it didn't take
long to be sliding the full length of my finger in her butt while I
eagerly lapped up her delicious pussy juice, gradually concentrating
on her tiny clit.</p><p>Sooon Lisa was bucking her hips, writhing her clit against my lapping
tongue while my finger slid deep into her well lubed and lossening
ass. ""Geez mom, that feels so crazy,"" she exclaimed between rapid
breaths. As her orgasms subsided I kept licking her pussy and
fingering her rectum. I was addicted and couldn't stop until Lisa
finally fell asleep. By now I was dripping wet and went to bed to
have the most intense masturbation session ever, knowing this was
going to be the beginning of a beautiful phase in our relationship.  </p>"
110,"Lisa's Learning, Chapter 3",Amy Sinclare,3,,"['toys', 'anal', 'Fg', 'oral']","<p>I awoke to Lisa giving me a little kiss on the lips. She cheerfully
announced, ""wake up mom, I made you breakfast!"" I don't know how long
she was up but I could hear the TV on and smell burnt toast. She was
wearing the bathrobe I got her for christmas.</p><p>""Thank you, sweetie,"" I said sleepily, ""I'll be there in a minute.
What time is it?""</p><p>""Time for you to wake up, sleepy head!"" She gave me a peck on the
lips and went off to the kitchen, quite happy and energetic.</p><p>I wanted a moment to wake up and think. My head was reeling over the
lusty events of the previous evening and I knew Lisa and I had to
have a talk.</p><p>When I made it to the kitchen I discovered a breakfast of watery
orange juice, singed toast, and Captain Crunch awaited me. i knelt in
front of her and gave her a big hug. ""I love you, thanks for
breakfast.""</p><p>Lisa put her arms around me, ""I love you too, mom. You made me feel
so good last night!""</p><p>I was glad she breached the topic and thrilled that she enjoyed what
happened. I looked in her pretty blue eyes, ""Honey, about last night,
we have to keep it a secret or I could go to jail and they would take
you away from me and you would have to go live with your dad or live
in a stranger's home. You have to promise never to tell anyone.""</p><p>""I want to always be with you,"" she hugged me tightly, ""I won't ever
tell, I promise. I want you to do stuff like that again with me.""</p><p>I like making you feel good and taking care of you because I love
you, but I just want you to promise not to ever tell anyone, ok?""</p><p>""I promise, mom. Don't worry. I don't want anything bad to happen and
I want us to be together forever. I promise.""</p><p>At that moment I felt so close to Lisa. I gave her a big hug and then
patted her pretty little butt as I got up go finish breakfast. She
started cleaning the kitchen, something she never does without being
asked, while singing the Sponge Bob theme song.</p><p>As Lisa contentedly entertained herself I began to think about how I
could spend more time with her. The health club where I worked was
within walking distance of our apartment, and since they had promoted
me to manager I could arrange a more flexible schedule for myself.
Typically, I could open and close the club, and stop in for a couple
hours at various times during the day as needed. This would allow me
to home school Lisa, and give her the love, guidance, and attention
she wants and deserves. I was recieving child support payments and my
parents were helping me out financially. Also, I would not have the
expense of owning a house or car, or childcare. I would be able to
have the time and resources to nurture my relationship with my
daughter.</p><p>It was too nice of a sunny day to stay indoors, so Lisa and I went
for some ice cream and then to the park, holding hands and talking
about anything. I found her observations interresting and amusing,
and her enthusiasm contagious. Eventually she got around to asking me
about our sexual encounter last night. ""Mom, what happened when you
touched me like that yesterday? I mean, why did it feel so good and
tingly?""</p><p>""Honey, it's called an orgasm. That's what happens when you have sex,
especially with someone you love. Did you ever feel like that before?""</p><p>""Well, sometimes when I rub myself there it feels real good but not
as good as when you did it to me. I want you to do it again. Will
you?""</p><p>I sat down on the park bench while Lisa stood in front of me, taking
both her hands. ""I would be happy to because I love you, but only if
promise to keep it a secret so we can give each other lots of
orgasms.""</p><p>""You mean you will teach me to give you an orgasm? Cool! I want to
learn how. Don't worry mom, I won't ever tell.""</p><p>I kissed her forhead and held her close. The conversation had me
aroused and I found myself asking, ""Lisa, did you know that you have
a really nice butt?""</p><p>""Really?"" Lisa giggled, ""is that why you like to massage it?""</p><p>""Yes, do you like when I do that?""</p><p>""Oh I love it, especially when you make me have an orgasm. I never
felt so good before! We should do it again soon!""</p><p>A flood of lust overcame me. I could not think of anything else but
how much I wanted her. ""Let's go home right now and we can give each
other orgasms. I'll show you how.""</p><p>""Yea, let's go now. Mom, you're the best mom ever. I love you!""</p><p>We headed home, sometimes holding hands and sometimes racing each
other, both happy and anxious to indulge in our newfound pleasures.
My heart was pounding and my mouth was dry with anticipation, while
Lisa skipped along full of energy.</p><p>I could barely barely keep my hands steady when I got my keys out to
unlock the apartment door. Lisa scooted inside first and went to the
bathroom. When she emerged she was completely naked and stood
unashamed in front of me, watching me stare at her tiny tits and
delicious bald pussy.</p><p>""Do you still think I have a nice butt?"" She gave a small laugh and
turned around, sticking her little ass out at me.</p><p>""Honey, I think you have the perfect ass,"" I said as I squeezed her
butt cheek, ""why don't you get on your hands and knees on the living
room carpet. I am going to take care of that pretty butt of yours.""</p><p>Lisa dutifully got in position while I went to get some anal lube and
a butt plug. I selected the smallest one I had, the diameter being
about the size of my thumb and maybe twice that at the largest part.</p><p>I quickly returned and helped Lisa adjust herself for the next phase
of her learning experience, placing her head on a pillow and getting
her to arch her back to fully expose her irresistable pussy and
anus. ""Lisa, I think you're going to like this.""</p><p>""I think I already do."" She moved her knees wider apart.</p><p>I got got down on my hands and knees and slid my tongue up and down
the crack of her ass. She giggled and pulled forward, not expecting
this, and then resumed position. ""That tickled a little!"" I could
smell her pussy must be wet.</p><p>I did it again, but this time Lisa relaxed more. I kepy licking her
there, spending more time on her sweet anus. As I tongued her butt
hole Lisa arched her back more, allowig me better access. I was now
giving her anus a full time massage with my tongue, trying to push it
in, but she was too tight. I stopped to put some anal lube on my
finger.</p><p>""Aww, why did you stop, mom?""</p><p>""Lisa, I need you to relax more so I can get my tongue in your butt
better. I'm going to push my finger in there. Maybe that'll help.""</p><p>""Oh, I love when you do that!""</p><p>""I love doing it. Hey, try rubbing your pussy while I do this. That
should help relax you.""</p><p>I placed my lube finger against her anus and gently pushed it in a
little. It was still tight but looser than last night, and I could
feel her sphincter muscles loosen some more as she rubbed her pussy
while I held it there.</p><p>""Go ahead, push it in some more. Keep going,"" she said. Was it
possible Lisa was enjoying this even more than me?</p><p>I slid my finger in and out about half way, until I felt she was
loosened enough, and then pulled my finger out to look at her
puckered anus as she rubbed her bald pussy. I immediately pushed my
tongue in her anus, trying to get it in as deep as possible. I
grabbed her hips and pulled her butt onto my tongue, pushing it in
her ass as far as possible, moving it around and in and out. She was
now relaxed enough to offer no resistance to my tongue.</p><p>""Oh mom, I love how that feels! You really know how to make me have
orgasms!""    </p><p>I continued to tongue fuck her delicious assole deeper as her
sphincter muscles continued to loosen, until I felt she was ready for
the butt plug. When I took my tongue out of her anus she turned her
head and looked at me quizzically. I held up the butt plug for her to
see. ""I'm going to put this in your butt now. It should go in ok but
I will go nice and slow. I need you to relax and tell me how it
feels, ok? Let me know if it hurts too much."" I started to put some
lube on it.  </p><p>""Well, alright, but I liked it when you had your finger or tongue in
there. I don't know if I will like this as much."" She had stopped
rubbing her pussy and was clearly apprenhensive about the size of the
butt plug.</p><p>""Lisa,"" I assured her, ""I've had this in my butt and I really liked
it a lot. Once you get used to it I know you will like it too.""</p><p>""So you had the same one in too?""</p><p>""Yes dear, lots of times, because it felt so good. I even walked
around with it in.""</p><p>""Really, you walked around with it in? didn't it fall out?""</p><p>It's designed so it stays it. You'll see."" I could tell this got her
curiosity going, and that she liked the idea of us sharing the same
butt plug. ""Lisa, would you like me to finger your butt first?""</p><p>""Yes, I would like it better.""</p><p>I placed my middle finger against her anus and applied pressure. It
went right in effortlessly. I then slid my finger in and out several
inches, working it around for a couple minutes, before withdrawing
it. Lisa wasw quite loosened enough. ""Alright Lisa, here goes, you
ready?"" I placed the tip of the butt plug against her anus.</p><p>""I guess so.""</p><p>I pushed the butt plug until it reached the diameter of my finger. At
least I knew for sure she could handle that. I paused a few seconds
and pushed it in a little more before stopping again. She seemed a
little tense so I pulled it back out a little and in a couple times,
now pushing it in slightly further. ""How you doin, hon?""</p><p>""Ok, it's just kinda big, but it's alright.""</p><p>I backed it out and then in a couple times, again pushing it further
and stopping.</p><p>""Oww. Mom, uhh, I don't know about this. It hurts a little.""</p><p>""It's alright, you're almost there, just relax honey."" I held it in
place while her sphincter muscles tried to accomodate the larger
invasion. Soon she seemed ready so I pushed it the rest of the way in
without any warning.</p><p>""Owie!"" She lunged forward onto her tummy, her sphincter clasping the
butt plug now firmly inserted in her ass. ""That hurts!"" There was a
tear in the corner ofher eye. I kissed her cheek and stroked her
hair, reassuring and comforting her. Looking at the butt plug in her
perfect little ass, I couldn't resist gently pushing on it, and
giving it a little tug. ""How does it feel now?""</p><p>""It's feeling a lot better now that it's in. You were right, mom, I
think I'm going to like it.""</p><p>'You'll like it even more as you get used to it. Now I want you to
turn over and I will give you an orgasm.""</p><p>I got up and removed my cloths. Lisa lay there looking up at me as I
undressed, her hairless pussy waiting for me.</p><p>""Mom, you have a nice body with nice boobs. Idon't have any boobs.""</p><p>""You have a nice body too, Lisa. Someday you will have boobs, but now
you have the best pussy and ass I have ever seen. In fact, I think
your little boobies need more attention!""</p><p>I started tickling her. She was so incredibly sexy, laughing as her
little body squirmed with the butt plug inserted in her ass. I
stopped and looked in her eyes. She smiled, ""you were right, mom, the
butt plug won't fall out and it fees good in there.""</p><p>I kissed her on the lips, just a peck. Someday I would teach her to
French kiss. I started kissing her chest and began licking her
nipples, first one and then the other. I put my hand on her pussy,
and ran my middle finger in her slit. She was wet, and she reacted by
bringing her hips foreward. I started sucking her nipples and
fingering her pussy, stopping short of her virgin hymen, alternately
fingering her clit. I kised my way down to her tummy, licking her
belly button. Her little hips were writhing in anticipation of my
tongue upon her pussy, and she wouldn't be disappointed. I stopped
fingering her and placed a kiss on her clit. She was breathing very
heavily now. My hands were now finally free to finger my own pussy,
something I desperately needed to do. I scooped up as much of her
pussy juice on my tongue as possible before concentrating my efforts
on her clit. Lisa was moving her hips, grinding her clit against my
tongue, giving me plenty of juice to lick up.</p><p>""Ah, Mom! I'm having orgasms! I love you!"" Eventually her hip
movements began to slow down. I looked up at her smiling at me, my
mouth covered with her pussy juice. I was now close to orgasming
myself.</p><p>""Lisa, now it's your turn to make me have an orgasm."" I laid down on
the carpet beside her. ""Just try to lick my pussy like I did to you.
I'll tell you what to do."" I had made sure I shaved my pussy,
anticipating this. I opened my legs with my knees up while Lisa went
right to licking me there, trying as best to immitate what I had done
to her, with the butt plug still in her ass. She was very eager but,
of course, inexperienced. I held my pussy lips so she could have full
access to my clit, and with my instruction it wasn't long before I
was having the most intense orgasm from her sweet little tongue. She
kept licking even after I had enough. ""Sweetie, that was great. You
really made me cum a lot. Come here."" I put my arms out and she
climbed on top of me. We kissed, both our mouths covered in our love
juices, then Lisa rested her head on my shoulder, both of us lost in
thought. I carressed and scratched her back, running my fingers
through her hair.</p><p>""Mom, she finally asked, ""what did you mean when you said I made you
cum a lot?""</p><p>""Oh, cum is just an easier way to say orgasm.""  </p><p>""Well, I want to be as good and making you cum as you are with me.""</p><p>""Honey, you did great. I really liked it a lot. You'll get even
better with some practice."" I ran my fingers down her back and felt
for the butt plug still in her ass. I gave it a gentle tug.</p><p>""Hey, please leave it in there. I like it and I want to see if I can
walk with it in."" She stood up and reflexively held the butt plug in
with her hand, then pensively let it go. ""You were right, mom, it
stays in!""</p><p>""Of course I'm right, I laughed, ""I'm always right"".</p><p>Lisa walked a few steps, looking awkward, ""that feels wierd!"" We both
laughed then, but in time Lisa would come to prefer to wear her butt
plug much of the time and would graduate to even bigger sizes. We
would often help each othet insert them and make each other cum,
sometimes leaving them in and going out in public. No one would even
guess we were wearing them.</p>"
111,Sisterly Love,Amy Sinclare,1,,['inc ff fg oral'],"<p>Hi, my name is Cindy, and I have always been a lesbian that I know
of. Well, at least since I was nine years old when I had my first
experience, and since then I've been hooked. Today i am 32, a college
graduate with a successful career and active lesbian social life. My
relationships with women are very fullfilling, sexually and
otherwise, but I often look back to my first time as a milestone in
my life. Thanks to my older sister.</p><p>My sis Brenda was fifteen and was developing into a woman, with all
the features that made it increasingly difficult for me to keep my
eyes off of her. I mean, I wasn't really lusting after her, but I
thought she was attractive and was fascinated by her curves, breasts,
and pubic hair. Though I was six years younger than her we were
always close, sharing the same room all our lives and always able to
openly confide with each other. I considered her a peer, sort of, yet
I admired and looked up to her.</p><p>Brenda would often walk around naked in the room, and so would I for
that matter. We always did and thought nothing of it. Sometimes,
especially after a shower, she would be nude for an hour, doing her
hair, manicuring herself, and stuff. I would be sure to be in the
bedroom when I heard Brenda taking a shower, to make sure I could
look at her naked. I pretended to read, or find things to talk about
with her, but I am sure she noticed where my eyes were going and I
could tell she was even beginning to put on a little show for me. She
must have liked the attention and it was like a little game we
played, me pretending not to look and her pretending not to notice me
staring at her.</p><p>I caught her loooking at me naked a couple of times and thought
nothing of it. After all, I had a body lacking interresting female
features, especially breasts. Compared to me, as I saw it, Brenda was
like a model, a godess.</p><p>One day Benda took it a step further, and for this I will always be
grateful to her. As usual she was naked after a shower, and we were
having a nice conversation while she brushed her hair. Somehow we got
on the topic of dating boys. Suddenly she seemed to turn serious. She
sat on the bed next to me and said we should have a talk. Brenda
began to tell me about the birds and the bees. Most of this stuff I
already heard about in school but she began to go into a lot more
detail. She also spent more time talking about lesbian sex, and how
good it was. She told me she can teach me more about sex if I want. I
agreed.</p><p>It amuses me now to think of how Brenda divided each of those sex
education sessions into lessons. That is so typically organized of
her. She always left me anxiously anticipating the next lesson. The
first time she taught me the different ways of kissing. She also
explained how the boy, or girl, will probably try to touch the
breasts. She massaged my nipples and then taught me how to do hers,
all the while explaining to me about mammary glands and nerve
endings, but I wasn't paying much attention. I was enjoying her
french kissing me while carressing my nipples too much.</p><p>The second lesson was about the vagina. We both stripped naked and
Brenda went on about reproduction and menstrating, before getting to
the pleasures of sex and the clitoris. She showed me hers. Then she
got a small mirror so I could see mine. for the first time she was
touching my bald pussy and though she pretended to be clinical and
impartial, I was in heaven. She began to explain to me the benefits
of masturbation and oral sex, and lesbianism, so that I could avoid
becoming pregnant. She then demonstrated masturbating on me, then
herself, and then had me masturbate myself. After she watched me for
some time, she took over and expertly used her hand to make me cum. I
was really beginning to enjoy my lessons!</p><p>The next lesson was about eating pussy. I don't think I have ever
since had such a blissful orgasm as when my sister Brenda licked my
nine year old pussy. I still get turned on remembering it. Of course,
she was considerate enough to allow me to practice learning how to
eat pussy using her as the subject. I don't know how she got so good
at at. Maybe it just came naturally for her.</p><p>Sometimes, after our parents were asleep, we would climb in the same
bed and continue my lesbian schooling, cuddling together on those
cold winter nights before going off to school in the morning. Usually
we had to be careful our parents wouldn't suddenly walk in and catch
us in the act, so it was always nice whenever they went out and left
us alone together. Thats when we could truely be uninhibited and
experiment, but this didn't happen very often. I remember my parents
taking us camping and we had to make out in the woods to get away
from them, we were so desperate at having gone without sex for four
days!</p><p>This went on for a couple years, neither of us seriously considering
dating as we were so content with sexually satisfying each other.
Eventually Brenda moved out, and though I was heartbroken and missed
her dearly it was best that we both get on with our lives.</p><p>I began to make more friends in high school and, in time, focused
more of my attention on a girl who I suspected of possibly being a
lesbian. I mean, I flirted with her and she seemed to return the
gesture. She liked physical contact, like hugging whenever we got
together, for example. Her name was Jenny. Jen was pretty but not as
pretty as Sis, and was really a sweet nice person, fun to be around.</p><p>Once Jen and me managed to get some rum and got drunk on rum and
cokes. We were both laughing and singing, very plastered, with our
arms around each other when suddenly I just kissed her on the lips. I
had been working up the courage to do that for a long time but the
alcohol made me act on my impulse without a second thought. Jen
seemed stunned and looked at me wide eyed, and then broke out into a
nerveous drunken laughter. At least she didn't slap me and run away,
I thought. Feeling brave and determined, I put my hands on her hips
and pulled her close, kissing her again, a bit longer this time. She
seemed tentative but didn't resist, so I kept kissing her, longer
each time, and soon I was involved in a torid make out session with
my best girlfriend. That night I made sure to make Jen cum so hard
and often that she would be back for more.</p><p>It turns out Jen wasn't a lesbian as I first suspected, but I was
happy to teach her all I had learned from Brenda, and to show her
just how I liked my pussy taken care of. Being a lesbian wasn't as
socially accepted as it is now so we had to be careful, but that just
made it more exciting. We continued for some time. After high school
I went off to college and eventually lost contact with her. Jen, I
love you whereever you are!</p><p>A lot has happened since then. Brenda is now married with four kids
and living in Seattle. Can you believe it? I see her only once or
twice a year, but we email and phone each other often. We will always
have that special bond between us. I wonder if she is teaching her
own daughters the way she so ably taught me.</p>"
112,"Lisa's Learning, Chapter 4",Amy Sinclare,4,,['Fg anal oral inc'],"<p>Lisa, with my encouragement, wore her butt plug most of the time. I
would reward her whenever she went on to bigger sizes by taking her
shopping or to the movies while she had it inserted. She was
completely comfortable and natural with it in and even looked at it as
kind of a security blanket. She also liked the fact that it pleased me
and thrived on the attention she was receiving as I became
increasingly obsessed with that perfect little butt of hers.</p><p>I was home schooling her now, so we were spending almost all of our
time together. Whenever I had to go to work I would give her a list of
chores to do and rewarded her by giving her ass the love and attention
it so desired. We both loved it when I would remove her butt plug so I
could insert my tongue deep into her open and eager asshole, making
sure it was well lubricated with saliva and ready for insertion of an
increasingly larger variety of anal sex toys. If I wasn't eating her
pussy or playing with it she would attend to her pussy herself, and
she had countless orgasms this way.</p><p>We slept together every night, becoming closer than ever thought
possible. We even wore our butt plugs to bed and Lisa was so
accustomed to having something in her butt she felt empty without it.
Almost every evening we would cuddle in front of the television,
sometimes lying on the couch nude with me spooning her, or sometimes I
would sit and she would lay her head on my lap so I could caress her
hair and back, and finger her bottom. This relaxed her and made her
feel secure, and she would often fall asleep with a blissful smile on
her sweet little face while I gently slid two fingers deep in and out
of her butt.</p><p>We were inseparable, and Lisa was becoming increasingly affectionate,
to the point where I would have to rebuke her when we were out in
public. It was alright to hold hands, but too much kissing and hugging
was inappropriate and poor Lisa would not quite understand when I
would have to rebuff her. I would try to cheer her up, and make it up
to her when we could finally be home alone to freely express our love
for each other.</p><p>We had a favorite park bench that we would usually go to which became
a kind of special place for us, and we would have our most intimate
and personal conversations there. Because we were near a university
and several office buildings, plenty of females would be walking by.
Lisa and I would watch them and discuss which ones we liked the most.
Predictably, she preferred girls about my age, in their twenties, but
I preferred them much younger. Lisa seemed particularly fascinated by
their breasts and was disappointed that hers were yet so small. She
still liked to suckle my tits which I very much enjoyed of course, and
I would sometimes masturbate while she did it, or maybe I would just
hold her and make her feel safe and loved.</p><p>Occasionally we would go online and shop for anal sex toys, and I
would show her various lesbian porn site to illustrate various
techniques we could try on each other. This helped her to become quite
an eager and accomplished little pussy eater, and I kept my pussy
shaved to accommodate her learning experience. We even had a sort of
competition to see who could take the biggest toy, and although Lisa
never had her vagina penetrated she was trained to take an inch and a
half diameter dildo deep in her ass by the time she was nine years
old, and was very proud of her ability. In time we had collected a
large box almost full of toys because she kept outgrowing the smaller
ones, and I had to laugh at her when she naively tried to donate some
of them to charity along with the cloths she had outgrown.</p><p>We were insatiable together, and just when I would think the sex
couldn't get any better we would always manage to find a new
experience to make it more irresistible for us, like a blissful
addiction.</p>"
113,First Time Babysitting,Amy Smith,1,First time being a babysitter and realizing how much a little infant can be so much fun.,"['g', 'ped', 'toddler']","<p>New to be a babysitter, I had never really baby sat before. I had not long turned 14 and I had put posters around advertising for if someone needed a babysitter to look after their little ones while they went to work or wanted to just get some time away for peace and quiet.</p><p>I often received some phone calls asking if I could come babysit for them during the day, but it was hard for me to babysit through the day time because I was still in school. But then it happen, I got my first call to come babysit at night time, I was really excited because I had never been able to look after a little one before without someone else being around.</p><p>I had noticed when I did look after an infant when I was also supervised, that seeing an infant all nakie was such an exciting feeling. Seeing the 1 year old toddler without her one piece outfit on and without her diaper, made my young pussy tingle and get so moist at that site and I could never do anything because someone was always around. That is why I started to advertise to be a babysitter and to experiment with a baby girl.</p><p>I was on my way to the house to look after my first child, the parents told me on the phone before I came over that Rachel had not long turned 1 a few months ago. I couldn't believe my luck that I was getting to babysit a girl around the same age as the other girl I had got to see naked, so I knew I was in for a treat when I got to see her smooth little bald baby pussy.</p><p>I knocked on the door and they answered holding Rachel in her mom's arms, they asked me to come in and make myself at home, I was thinking to myself that I will be making myself at home with their tiny toddler as soon as they leave the house, she was such a little cutie. I was nervous waiting for them to leave to actually think I was going to try licking this gorgeous little girl's baby cunt once they left the house. My pussy had so many tingles rushing through it that my legs felt wobbly.</p><p>The mom passed Rachel to me and showed me around the house before they left and told me where everything was for Rachel when I needed to feed her and change her. I walked her parents to the front door and told her parents that little Rachel is in good hands. Little did they know, I was going to be feasting on their tiny daughter's little baby cunt during the night to satisfy my thoughts of what it would be like to taste an infant's smooth, soft, bald and very puffy cunnie.</p><p>Well her parents had left and I wasted no time in undressing little Rachel. I already had her top bottom undone before her parents car had left the driveway. I was so nervous that I was shaking undressing her. I almost had second thoughts of not going through with what I was about to do but I couldn't help myself and I needed to know what it was lick between Rachel's little baby legs.</p><p>I got her one piece night suit off and then it was time for her diaper to come off, but before I untied the Velcro straps to her cute little princess diaper, I slowly slide my finger inside her diaper just to have a feel of what I was waiting all day and night for and oh my God, it felt so soft. It was amazing to feel this baby cunt on my finger. I rubbed up and down her puffy baby slit that I wanted so badly by now.</p><p>I untied the straps that held her diaper on and there displayed the most amazing site I had ever seen. Her tiny legs opened wide as soon as I untied her diaper, her gorgeous and very delicious looking toddler cunt stared at me, wanting to be licked and played with, so smooth and soft looking, I knew that my tongue had to taste her and lick her.</p><p>I leaned my head down between her legs and I took a deep breath in and then I did it, I slowly kissed up her soft little thighs, moving closer and closer to her baby honey pot, I could smell it, it smelt amazing, then I did it. I licked right at her baby cunt lips, I could feel how fat her lips were around my tongue. My pussy was on fire now, I had never had my pussy feel this way before, so I slide a finger inside my panties and slide it right into my cunt hole, it went in so easy from my wetness.</p><p>I took my other hand and parted her tiny cunnie lips with my fingers and there it was, the pinkest baby hole I had ever seen, I knew I had to do it, I licked at the opening of her cunt hole and slowly worked my tongue inside it, it was so tiny that only the tip of my tongue would enter. I spent the next half hour just licked her tiny toddler baby cunt lips and then back to her infant hole, just prodding my tongue back and forth into the yummiest tasty treat I have ever had.</p><p>I stopped licking for a minute and then I noticed how red and puffy her baby pussy lips had become. So I thought I better stop for now just in case she was still red when her parents got home. Well her parents got home about an hour later and by then my pussy was still soaking wet and still so horny. I told them that she was an angel to look after and that it would be my pleasure to look after her again anytime. I said all this while I still had the fresh taste of their baby daughter's tight little baby cunt in my mouth, I felt so naughty having her taste in my mouth while talking to her parents. I walked home licking my lips and thinking of everything I did tonight, I am so glad I became a babysitter!!</p>"
114,Debbie,Amy xxxxx,1,Short poem of lust and love for my 12-year-old cousin.,"['poem', 'panties']","<p>Oh Debbie baby look how you've grown,<br/>
I'm weak at the knees for you<br/>
but you have never known.<br/>
I recall the day I met you<br/>
and now the seed is sown.</p><p>I wet dream of you and wake up in a sweat<br/>
from my wanton lust for you<br/>
that I know I'll never get.<br/>
And from my yearnings for your body<br/>
and the feel of your breast<br/>
right down to yor pussy, a taste I've never met.</p><p>I have your soiled panties<br/>
that I sometimes wear<br/>
and masturbate furiously in<br/>
and pretend that you're there.</p><p>So I beg you Debbie<br/>
to my bed please come<br/>
Make love to me baby<br/>
make me your number one.<br/>
Let me taste your lips sweet pea<br/>
Let me be the first to make you cum...</p><p>Love aunty Amy xxxxx</p>"
115,Dreams - 1,Amy xxxxx,1,Am I awake or dreaming?,"['F,g panties', 'squirt', 'incest', 'love', 'fantasy']","<p>I yawn as I stretch my arms and suddenly jump as I realise I'm lying in a pool of wetness.</p><p>'My God,' I say and leap out of bed.</p><p>My panties are soaked through and I can feel my pussy tingling from orgasm.</p><p>'Have I just had a massive cum?' I ask myself.</p><p>The proof is there as I pull them down a little to find strings of cum connecting my pussy to the panties.</p><p>The bed looks like I've peed myself and then it dawns on me... This is not my bedroom, these are not my panties.</p><p>I look around, there are bars on the window and what appears to be shackles on each end of the bed.</p><p>Knock,knock - The door opens and in walks a woman of about 40.</p><p>'Good morning Amy,' she says smiling.</p><p>I don't know where to look or what to say. I'm embarrassed about the bed and start to shake. She laughs and points at the large wet stain, 'see,' she says, 'how well the treatment has gone. You're all ready wet dreaming with squirts?'</p><p>She strokes my chin, 'you'll have to wear a diaper darling if you're that horny every night.'</p><p>'Get dressed and go to room 523.'</p><p>I'm left stunned, shocked and confused. I ask myself a million questions but have no answers.</p><p>There is a bathroom so I quickly shower and gasp as I notice all the hair around my pussy is gone. On the dresser is a brush, I use it. In the top drawer one black satin thong. I slip it on and stroke my lower lips. I'm strangely aroused but, why? I do not know. The thong is tiny and hardly covers my mound. There is just one dress in the wardrobe but nothing else. It is a tiny yellow dress with spaghetti straps. Once I have it on I look in the mirror. It hardly hides the thong and I'm feeling kind of sexy. Even my 'A' cups look nice in this outfit and I squeeze them together making my pussy weap.</p><p>I open the door and walk down the corridoor Looking for 523, then I'm there. I knock once and hear the same woman's voice, 'come,' she says and I open the door.</p><p>There, stretched out on the bed, she is lying. Her large right breast is exposed over the top of her nighty and a young girl of eleven or maybe twelve is suckling, on it like a baby. The woman's hand is up the girls nighty and gently carressing the immature girls tiny boob. I can see her fingers playing with the little one's nipple and look down to see her in an equally tiny thong, like mine. The woman pulls her other breast out and smiles at me.</p><p>Her knee raises and I see her shaven pussy glisten with arousal.</p><p>'Come Amy,' she says 'it's brekfeast time.'</p><p>I'm mesmerised by the whole thing and although the thought of lesbians has always repulsed me I am lured by her breast. I close the door behind me and crawl onto the bed. The woman puts her arm around me and coaxes me to feed. I feel drawn and hold the large orb in my hands and close my mouth around the nipple and suck. There is milk coming out and contentedly I feed.</p><p>After a while I open my eyes and notice the girl for the first time properly.</p><p>My jaw drops.</p><p>'Amy,' she whispers.</p><p>'Debbie,' I reply shocked.</p><p>She is my cousin, my little 12 year old cousin whom I baby sit for and adore but not like this.</p><p>'OK girls,' the woman says, 'that's enough juice for one morning, now you can play.'</p><p>Suddenly Debbie has crawled over rhe woman's body and is lying on top of me. The woman stands and walks and sits in a near by chair. I see no more as Debbie's mouth closes over mine and her tongue enters my mouth.</p><p>I gasp as I feel her force my legs apart. I know what is happening is wrong but I'm over whelmed with lust. Her kisses are hot and wet and so damn sexy. She grinds her baby crotch against mine and I can feel that her clit is out of it's hood and bouncing against mine through our tiny black thongs. The satin thongs squish with the wetness of our pussies and in no time we are thrashing about and heading quickly towards orgasm.</p><p>Debbie pulls back slightly and I see how young she really is, her thin lips and soft skin give it away. Her blonde hair, like mine, is glued to her face and she grunts loudly as she fucks me hard like a man. Our eyes meet and I'm cumming hard and wet. I can't control my orgasm and for the second time that morning I'm squirting into my underwear and soaking the bed.</p><p>Debbie stiffens up and shudders. I feel her squirting through her thong too. Then suddenly she collapses on top of me.</p><p>I hear a moan and a loud squeal from the right. I look around to see the woman with both legs drapped over the chair's arms and frantically frigging her clit.</p><p>'Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!' She screaches and arches her back.</p><p>A stream of thick white cum suddenly shoots from her pussy and splatters Debbie's back. Debbie twists around as a second spurt of cum flies across towards us. This time Debbie is ready and catches a mouth full. The woman sags back spent. Debbie turns to face me. I can see the woman's cum dribbling out of the corner of her mourh and all over her chin. She leans forward and I open my own mouth and gladly accept the gift of cum she is giving me. I swallow every drop and clean the inside of Debbie's mouth with my tongue.</p><p>The woman stands and Debbie and I sit up in our pool of sweat and cum.</p><p>'Girls,' she says, 'it is time to cleam up. Debbie, you know what is required. Amy, you will do as Debbie instructs.'</p><p>I nod my head as the realisation of what has happened comes home.</p><p>Debbie hushes me when I try to speak.</p><p>'We haven't time,' she says, I'll explain it all later, we must do as we are told for now.'</p><p>'Oh OK,' I reply, 'but who is she?'</p><p>'She's our Mistress,' Debbie said, 'and I will be your's.'</p><p>I laughed, 'I don't need a Mistress.'</p><p>'You have no choice,' Debbie said more firmly.</p><p>'What's her name?'</p><p>'Who? Our Mistress?'</p><p>'Yes, our, er, Mistress.'</p><p>'That's Androgyne... And she owns this place.'</p><p>I think hard, 'Androgyne,' I reply, 'I'm sure I know that name?'</p><p>'Oh you will,' Debbie smiles, 'you certainly will.'</p><p>To be continued if I get good reports back.</p><p>Love amy xxxxx</p>"
116,Dreams - 2,Amy xxxxx,2,I find out more about what is happening to me and am taken  under Debbie's wing. What is it that the main Mistress wants from  me? And why do I know her name?,['Ffg'],"<p>I folwed Debbie's instructions, although I needed to speak to her about all this. I didn't understand any of it and was concerned that my parents would worry about me and I wondered what they would say if they knew about this place.</p><p>After changing the bed Debbie went into the adjoining Bathroom and changed her clothes. She wore a pink mini with a matching tiny boob tube and high heels. She looked sexy and a little like a stripper and when I caught a glimpse of her tight fitting red silk knickers I swooned. I tried to recall ever fancying her but I couldn't, so it left me even more confused because right now I was fancying the pants off her.</p><p>She handed me a bundle and told me to dress. I laid the clothes on the bed and unravelled them. I looked at her surprised?</p><p>'It's a school uniform?' I said.</p><p>'I know,' she smiled, 'now put it on...'</p><p>I hesitated for a moment, 'but I'm not a schoolgirl?'</p><p>'Amy,' Debbie said with a hushed voice,' remember what Androgyne said? I am your Mistress, you're to do as I say. Do you understand?'</p><p>I remembered and stared at the ground, 'yes Mistress,' I Replied but could not believe or comprehend why I would be so willing.</p><p>I should have felt silly in the uniform, which was too small for me in any case. A tight white blouse with the tiniest grey pleated skirt, white ankle socks and sensible shoes. But I didn't feel at all silly Debbie sat me down and put my hair in a pony tail.</p><p>'There,' she said, brushing my breast with her slender hand as she finished, causing a shiver to run down my spine.</p><p>She held my hand and we left the bedroom. It was obviosly a large house as we walked down a long corridoor, then down a staircase and along a passage until we stopped outside of a door.</p><p>'Now be a good girl,' Debbie said, 'in,you go.'</p><p>I walked into a huge lounge with great big painting's on the wall. I turned to speak to Debbie but she was gone and I heard a key turn in the lock.</p><p>'Aah Amy,' said the now familiar voice of Androgyne.</p><p>I turned to see her sat in an arm chair. She was wearing a long flowing dress with dangling ear rings. Opposite her, on the sofa, sat a rather fat, sweaty looking woman, who must have been at least sixty.</p><p>'Come in and join us,' Androgyne said, 'we've been waiting for you.'</p><p>I was motioned to sit on the sofa,which I did.</p><p>'Let me introduce you to Mistress Freda,' Androgyne said.</p><p>The woman held out her hand, 'hello little girl,' she said as a bead of head trickled down her forehead.</p><p>I smiled and shook her damp palm.</p><p>'Androgyne,' I asked, 'what is...'</p><p>'Is that how you adress me,' she scolded me.</p><p>'No Mistress, sorry Mistress,' I replied, 'i just...'</p><p>'Today is your first day,' she said, 'don't spoil things for yourself.'</p><p>'No Mistress,' I replied, 'I'm sorry Mistress.'</p><p>I bowed my head and nodded.</p><p>Androgyne coughed so I looked up. 'Mistress Freda puts a lot money into this establishment so should be treated with special care. When called upon, you are to go to her and attend to her needs. Do you understand Amy?'</p><p>'Yes Mistress,' I replied.</p><p>'Good,' Androgyne said standing up, 'I believe she is in need of some attention now, after I told her about you and Debbie this morning.'</p><p>My jaw dropped, she told her...</p><p>Androgyne sat back in her chair with a magazine she had picked up of the side. 'Be gentle, Freda, there's a lovey.'</p><p>Freda smiled at me. I swallowed a lump in my throat. Her teeth were yellow from smoking and her grey hair hung horribly. What was she going to do to me? I wondered as she shifted closer and placed her hand on my knee.</p><p>'Show me your panties,' she said.</p><p>I gulped as my hands raised the hem.of my school uniform skirt and revealing my white cotton undies.</p><p>'Mmmh!' She sighed, 'very pretty.'</p><p>Her old fingers crept up my thigh and rested over my mound. I looked at the ugly old hag but couldn't stop myself pressing my Crotch against her fingers. My pussy was suddenly alive and lust was filling my head. She squeezed my vulva through the thin cotton.</p><p>'I do like a squishy pussy in panties,' she laughed and pressed her finger inside, forcing the cotton in with it.</p><p>'Ooooh!' I gasped.</p><p>'Do you like that little girl?' She cackled.</p><p>'Oh god yes Mistress,' I replied.</p><p>I'd never got this wet before or so horny. She wiggled her finger and sure enough it made a squishing sound.</p><p>She took her finger out and I went to pull the panty from my hole.</p><p>'No,' she said, 'leave it in there.'</p><p>I did as I was told. I noticed Androgyne flicking through the magazine as if nothing was going on, just feet away from her. Mistress Freda lifted her dress and I looked down to see a pair of granny panties with a rather large wet spot on the front.</p><p>'Do you like what you see?' She asked.</p><p>I felt so horny I would have shagged a two foot troll.</p><p>'Oh yes Mistress, I croaked, 'very much so.'</p><p>'Good,' she whispered, 'why don't you take them off for me?'</p><p>I slid to the floor in front of her and could smell her juices permiate the air. I gripped the elastic on both her rippling hips and tugged the granny panties down, over her large thigh's and over her feet. Her pussy was also bare and her pussy lips looked Enormous.</p><p>I gulped.</p><p>'Smell my panties lttle girl' she whispered.</p><p>I nodded and raised the wet gusset to my face and breathed in her essence.</p><p>'Eeek!' I gasped as the pungent scent of her crusty crotch, pee and liquid arousal filled my nosterils.</p><p>'That's it little schoolgirl,' she said stroking my hair, 'let your own juices spill for me.'</p><p>With that I breathed in again. 'Ooooooh!' I sighed, the gusset now in my mouth. The taste just as pungent as the smell only more arousing.</p><p>'You do like that, don't you?' She quizzed.</p><p>'Urgh! I kindda mumbled through the crotch.</p><p>My own pussy was beginning to contract all of it's own accord.</p><p>'Let me see,' she said lifting my skirt, 'oh yes,' she crooned, 'nice and wet. Are you ready to cum yet little schoolgirl?'</p><p>'Oh yes Mistress,' I begged, 'please let me cum.'</p><p>She smiled, 'go on then,' she said, 'cum with my dirty draws in your mouth.'</p><p>Then she geabbed the soiled undies and rubbed them around my nose and all over my face. I sqealed in ecstacy and as she forced them back into my mouth I felt a familiar sensation wrack my body.</p><p>'Oh,' I gasped and erupted.</p><p>'Good girl, good girl,' Mistress Frida laughed and shoved more of the panty gusset inside.</p><p>'Eeeeek!' I was in overdrive and cumming like a loony. 'oooooh!' I grunted and sagged back onto my heels.</p><p>'come here lttle one,' she commanded.</p><p>I knelt back up between her leg's wuth cum running down my thigh's. Her hand grabbed my head and suddenly as the knickers dropped from my mouth I found my face pressed into the smouldering wetness between her rippling thigh's.</p><p>'That's it little girl,' she encouraged, 'lick your Mistresses pussy for her.</p><p>I gasped in shock as her mountainous legs wrapped around my shoulders and her molten vaginal lipa engulfed me. I nearly choked on the amount of fluids that leaked into my mouth.</p><p>Suddenly she was pushing her clit into my mouth and it was huge, to say the least, at an inch long and thick and rubbery.</p><p>'Suck it my lovely little schoolgirl,' she ordered.</p><p>Well I didn't have much of a choice so did as she instructed.</p><p>'Urrrgh!' She cried.</p><p>I sucked hard long, not letting up as her hips rose and fell repeatedly.</p><p>'That's it, suck it, I'm... I'm gonna cum.</p><p>Her hips rose one last time and she spurted thick white cream all over my face and into my mouth. It was all I could do to hang on and gulp aa much down as I could.</p><p>When she was done she pushed me away. Mistress Androgyne put her magazine down casually and ushered me to stand. I stood up and she pointed towards the door. Without a word I walked to it. Debbie was waiting for me. She smiled and took my hand.</p><p> I was covered in cum from head to toe.</p><p>'come on you,' she said, 'you need a, shower, a nap and... And a diaper.'</p>"
117,Amy's Preteen Survey,Amy xxxxx,1,Survey to see how sexy preteens are to us.,['no sex'],"<p>Please answer the following questions. I will try to
<br/>analise the results and maybe do more if the feed
<br/>back is positive. I think it could be very arousing
<br/>reading peoples answers. Please try to be totally
<br/>honest. If an answer is not available please put 
<br/>N/A.
<br/>Everyone is welcome.
<br/>
<br/>PART 1 - ABOUT YOU.
<br/>1/ F/f/M/b.
<br/>2/ Age.
<br/>3/ Sex.
<br/>4/ Straight/bi/lesbian/man.
<br/>5/ Any family?
<br/>
<br/>PART 2 - PRETEEN GIRLS.
<br/>1/ What age of girl turns you on most?
<br/>2/ What turns you on about them?
<br/>3/ Do you masturbate about a particular girl?
<br/>4/ Do you think she knows?
<br/>5/ Is she a relation?
<br/>6/ Have you ever kissed a young girl?
<br/>7/ What was it like?
<br/>8/ Have you gone further?
<br/>9/ Have you felt up a preteen sexually?
<br/>10/ Did she enjoy it?
<br/>11/ Did she orgasm?
<br/>12/ Did she make you cum?
<br/>13/ How?
<br/>14/ Do you preteen watch when out?
<br/>15/ Do school uniforms arouse you?
<br/>16/ What size breast do you prefer?
<br/>17/ Have you ever sniffed worn preteen panties?
<br/>18/ If not, would you like to?
<br/>19/ If so Did the aroma turn you on?
<br/>20/ Did you masturbate with the panties?
<br/>21/ Have you ever sucked a preteens breast?
<br/>22/ Did you enjoy it?
<br/>23/ Did she?
<br/>24/ Has a preteen girl sucked your breast sexually?
<br/>25/ Have you tasted a preteen girls pussy?
<br/>25/ Compared to a woman's, what was it like?
<br/>27/ Has a preteen girl ever cum in your mouth?
<br/>28/ Have you ever cum in a preteen girls mouth?
<br/>29/ Have you ever tribbed with a preteen girl?
<br/>30/ Is lesbian sex with a preteen better than with an adult?
<br/>
<br/>PART 3 - BOYS
<br/>1/ Have you ever felt a preteen boys penis?
<br/>2/ Have you ever stroked one?
<br/>3/ Did it become erect?
<br/>4/ Have you ever sucked one?
<br/>5/ Have you made a preteen boy cum?
<br/>6/ Have you tasted it?
<br/>7/ What was it like compared to an adult?
<br/>8/ Have you had a young boy inside you?
<br/>9/ what was it like?
<br/>10/ Did you cum?
<br/>11/ Did he cum inside you?
<br/>
<br/>OTHER
<br/>1/ If it was legal, would you take a preteen as a girlfriend or boyfreind?
<br/>2/ Are you aroused?
<br/>3/ How often do you masturbate?
<br/>4/ Do you masturbate any where other than the bedroom?
<br/>5/ Where have you masturbated?
<br/>6/ Have you ever been caught?
<br/>7/ Have you ever seen a sexy preteen and had to rush off to masturbate?
<br/>8/ When you cum do you get very wet?
<br/>9/ Have you ever soaked through a pair of panties?
<br/>10/ Have you ever secretly masturbated in the Presence of a preteen?
<br/>11/ Did you cum?
<br/>12/ Was it good?
<br/>13/ Would you do it again?
<br/>14/ Can you squirt?
<br/>15/ Does it make masturbating awkward?
<br/>16/ Have you ever squirted with a woman?
<br/>17/ In her mouth?
<br/>18/ Has a woman ever squirted in your mouth?
<br/>19/ Did you swallow?
<br/>20/ What was it like?
<br/>
<br/>Thank you for your time.
<br/>Happy cummings.
<br/>Love Amy xxxxx</p>"
118,"Lisa My Love, Part 1",Amy xxxxx,1,My first time. How I became what I am today…,"['M,f,f,g', 'true']","<p>I've decided to tell you about myself, my life and
my one and only love. Through from my first
sexual experiences to when I met Lisa at school and 
on until our break up a few months ago. </p><p>All that you read here is true, as far as my memory
recalls. Not all of it is nice and the ending is quite
sad from my point of view...</p><p>I always knew somehow, even from a young age
that I was different. I have always loved women
and girls, boys seemed to sence it too. Even at
primary school I felt attracted to girls and all
through my school days I had crushes on teachers.</p><p>When I was about eight I remember my uncle Paul
baby sitting me and he was lying on the couch. He
asked me to lay with him and with me being so
young and nieve, I did. He lay behind me with his
hand around my waist and snuggled up to me. I
remember lying there listening to his breath and
thinking of how he stunk of fags. After a short while
he pulled me closer and I guess he was kindda
spooning with me. I knew somehow that this wasn't 
right and said so. He said that because he was my
uncle I should trust him. I said 'OK', but was still
uneasy. Again he snuggled closer until I could feel
something pressing against my bottom through my
nighty. I knew what it was but was scared now and
lay there as stiff as a board.</p><p>After what seemed like ages he said his back was
aching and that he needed to turn over. He twisted
around and pulled me on top of him so we were
facing each other. I felt flattered when he told me
how pretty I was but then got a shock when he
kissed me on the mouth. I said he shouldn't do
that but again he said not to worry because he was
my uncle and he would kill any man who tried to
interfear with me. I recall feeling a deep love for
him because he was my uncle Paul, the best, most
trust worthy uncle in the world.</p><p>He kissed me again and said he was doing it
because he loved me so much. He asked if I was
enjoying it and I guess I felt in awe of him and
nodded that I did. Maybe, with hind sight I
shouldn't have because it encouraged him even
more but I do know I enjoyed kissing him.</p><p>He carried on kissing me and not another word was 
spoken as I felt him moving me into the position he
wanted me in. Which was right on top of him with
my legs dangling down either side of his. His
kissing became more furious, though he didn't try
to put his tongue in my mouth. I could feel his cock
through his jeans and he had to stop to adjust
himself because it was so hard. His hands found my
bum and he carressed me through my nighty and
Panties.</p><p>I remember feeling his cock against my pussy
through our clothes and enjoying how it felt when
he started to rub it back and forth. A short while
later he said he had to adjust himself again. This
time though I realised he'd pulled his jeans down a
little way and I could feel his now bare cock
pressing against my panty clad pussy.</p><p>By now, though, I was enjoying myself too much to
care and knew no harm would be done because HE
was my uncle Paul.</p><p>He started grinding really hard and fast and I could
feel his cock jabbing at my hole. I still had my
panties on so he wasn't entering me at all but it
was as close to full sex as you can get. I was now
grinding back, not really sure why? But it felt good.</p><p>He pulled his face from mine and I leant against his
shoulder and felt his fingers slide under my bottom
and pressing where his cock had been. He used his
middle finger to circle my slit through the thin
nylon. It was  done quite  roughly in fact.
His cock was now rubbing against my clit, which at
the time I didn't even know existed.</p><p>Suddenly he began to shake and I felt his cock throb
and spurt three or four times until my panties were
completely soaked. I can't say I came because I'm
not sure if I did. I know that when he was shooting
his load I felt tingly down below in my pussy.</p><p>We fell asleep like this, kissing and cuddling. I
believed Paul when he said he loved me and told
him I loved him too. We awoke with the sound of a
key being turned in the front door. Paul told me to
run up to bed and keep quiet. I did, but I knew it
was a close escape for us, especially Paul.</p><p>Lying in bed, I took my panties off and with my
torch I looked at them under the duvet I
Instinctively knew that the white mess all over the
front was sperm. I hid them under my bed and
threw them in a bin on the way to school the next
day.</p><p>Paul baby sat a few times after that but he was now 
bringing his new girlfreind. I didn't like her because
I wanted to do it again with my uncle but with her
There it was never going to happen and it didn't.
Looking back, I still hate her, even though she 
probably saved me from major sexual abuse...</p><p>In part 2 I'll tell you how I ended up kissing another
girl for the first time and how I nearly had my first
lesbian experience with my best freinds mum....</p>"
119,"'QUICKLY, WILL YA?'",Amy xxxxx,1,"Leigh and Sasha get horny at the school disco, so decide to do something about it. And Miss Ingles, the year head, is keeping check on them.","['F,g,g', 'voyeur', 'panties']","<p>It was the weekly disco at St.Thomas school for girls and as always thirteen year old Leigh and Sasha were dressed to the nines.</p><p>Miss Ingles watched the two girls saunter in and felt the butterflies flutter in her tummy as both of them gave her a cheeky grin.</p><p>'You wouldn't be so cheeky,' she thought, 'if you knew what I was thinking?'</p><p>Her eyes locked on their lovely bums as they strode away.</p><p>Miss Ingles was the twenty-seven year old year head and getting the job at St. Thomas had been a dream come true for her. After her break up from a long term relationship with an ass of a man she found refuge in an on line dating site. Little did she know that she would end up in bed with another woman. Chloe was her name and only nineteen. Miss Ingles, Francis, woke up next to the girl after another wasted date had turned sour and she'd turned to the drink to drown her sorrows. To this day she couldn't work out just how it happened? She recalled chatting with Chloe and the next thing waking up next ro her. Chloe had woken at almost the same moment and before Francis could protest had the young girl between her legs taking her to heaven. It was only natural to return the favour, even though she'd never dreamed of such behaviour in the past. She was in a sexual paradise that she didn't know existed and immediately became hooked on the taste of another woman On the Monday after, she found herself starring at the sixth former girls and fantasising about them. She met up with Chloe a couple more times and the sex was always fast and frantic. Then suddenly, just as quickly as it began, Chloe ended it. Francis was left in limbo and that was over six months go, so getting this job was a God send, especially as now she was getting the hots for girls of all ages under her charge. She would stare and wonder and then spend the evening reading LL whilst bringing some of her charges into her fantasies and cum hard and fast. Some times, after fleeting glipses up skirts, she would rush to the loo for the same relief.</p><p>As innocent as the two girls were, in Francis mind, they were actually very sexually experienced with each other and had been for over a year now. From a trial kissing experimentation one night at a sleep over, Leigh and Sasha learnt that they were attracted to one and other. It was less than a week before the attraction became sexual and in no time they were going all the way with each other.</p><p>It was Sasha who found the LL web site and showed Leigh. They found the idea of women getting turned on by their age group highly arousing. They decided to see if they could spot those kind of women at school and were surprised at what effect a flash of virgin white panties had on nearly all the teachers, especially Miss Ingles...</p><p>Both Leigh and Sasha wore skimpy dresses, leigh's being a red number with lots of leg showing and spaghetti straps. Her pretty 'A' cups were almost hanging out and looked devine in her first proper bra. Sasha looked just as succulant in her yellow, almost identicle outfit. Her breasts being a little bigger than Leigh's and her legs more shapely looked that touch more sexy. But both girls knew Miss Ingles had the hots for them and tonight was the night they were going to test her out.</p><p>'I really had her going on Tuesday,' Leigh said.</p><p>'Really?' Sasha smiled, 'how so?' She asked looking back over her shoulder and twitching her nose in an innocent fashion that left Francis weak at the knees and blushing.</p><p>'I was sent to see her for talking too much in class,' Leigh explained, 'I stood there in front of her desk, whilst she babbled on to me and grabbed my crotch.'</p><p>'No way,' Sasha giggled.</p><p>'Yeah, it's true,' Leigh assured her, 'I said I needed a pee real bad and squeezed my kitty through my skirt.'</p><p>'What did she say?' Sasha begged.</p><p>Leigh giggled herself now, 'not a lot,' she said, 'she was too busy watching my hand on my puss. I continued to squeeze and made eye contact with her. I think she nearly had an orgasm.'</p><p>'Wow!' Sasha gulped, 'nearly as bad as what I did on Wednesday.'</p><p>'Oh my God,' Leigh sighed, 'you must tell me.'</p><p>'Well,' Sasha replied, 'you know I said that I scratched my cootchy through my panties at play time in front of her, as if I didn't realise she could see?'</p><p>'Yeeeeah,' Leigh said swallowing hard, knowing that Sasha had more guts to do naughty thing's than she did. </p><p>'Well,' Sasha continued and gritted her teeth before telling, 'I did it again, only this time down by the woods. I deliberately let her see me go into the shrubbery and waited for her.'</p><p>'I presume she turned up?' Leigh asked as if she was expecting a different answer.</p><p>'Sure did,' Sasha grinned as they sat down in the corner table, 'I made out I didn't know she was there and rubbed my cunny thrpufh my knix, where I knew she could see.'</p><p>'Gosh,' Leigh croaked and gulped, her young pussy reacting to Sasha's tale, 'anything else?'</p><p>Sasha nodded, 'I got a bit carried away and when I knew she was doing the same I couldn't stop.'</p><p>'What?' Leigh stammered, 'you mean she was playing with her pussy?'</p><p>'Yeah,' Sasha replied feeling equally as horny, 'I could see her hand down her trousers. She watched me frigging off whilst I watched her.'</p><p>'And...'</p><p>'And... Like I say,' Sasha hesitated</p><p>'YES...' Leigh nodded what happened?'</p><p>'I couldn't stop myself and, and...'</p><p>'AND???' Leigh was getting frustrated waiting to hear the rest and her pussy was itching for attention.</p><p>'And I had an orgasm...' Sasha blurted out.</p><p>'Really,' Leigh croaked, her own pussy twitching with jealousy.</p><p>'Yes,' Saha replied, quite embarrassed, 'she didn't see though.'</p><p>'But I thought she was watching,' Leigh frowned.</p><p>'No,' Sasha said, her eyes going skywards, 'I meant I kept my hand on the outside of my knix and had a panty cum.'</p><p>'Wow!' Leigh exclaimed, her own panties becoming damp at the thought, 'that is awesome, do you know if she came too?'</p><p>'I'm sure she did,' Sasha grinn2ed, ''cos she grunted a little like you do when you cum.'</p><p>'Gosh,' Leigh said, 'we gotta go outside Sash, I'm desperate for a cum now after that story.'</p><p>'Me too,' Sasha replied, standing up and taking Leigh's hand.</p><p>The two thirteen year olds walked past Miss Ingles on their way out and Sasha made eye contact with the year head and the raising of her young eye brows _made Francis shiver.</p><p>'I wonder where they're goung,' she mused and began to follow.</p><p>Sasha glanced back and saw her mentor not far behind. Leigh was unaware of the woman and as soon as the two girls had turned into the side alley she pushed Sasha against the wall. Her tongue was quickly inside her freinds mouth and her hands grappled with her slightly larger bust.</p><p>Francis walked past the alley and turned down by some wheely bins. She soon found a spot where she was hidden in the shadows but could clearly see the two youngsters.</p><p>'Oh my,' she gasped, seeing them kissing passionately, 'I didn't expect theto be lesbians?'</p><p>She felt a flood of juices leak from her vagina and she struggled not to cum immidiately as her fingers found her clit down her now unbuttoned trousers and panties.</p><p>Sasha could tell Miss Ingles was there in the shadows and pushed Leigh down by the shoulders onto her knees. She quickly had her dress up and around her waist and Leigh waisted no time pulling her freinds gusset to one side and burying her tongue deep into the molten furnace of her slippery gash.</p><p>Even Sasha groaned loudly at the unexpected enthusiasm of her mating partner and Francis gasped to see a thirteen year old girl sinking her tongue inside anothers. It was too much, too quickly for Francis. Her pussy pulsed and contracted as her first orgasm swept through her in a wet splash over her fingers.</p><p>Sasha heard Francis climax and immidiately felt her own orgasm rapidly approaching. 'Yeah right there,' she guided Leigh's tongue and began to shake. 'Oh god yeah, don't stop Leigh, I'm, I'm gonnnnnna cum baby.'</p><p>Her back arched and her hips thrust forward as she let loose and filled Leigh's mouth with her hot girl cum. Francis, although still recovering from her own orgasm was cumming again.</p><p>'Oh no,' she cringed as a squirt of juice washed through her fingers and panties to soak the seat of her trousers.</p><p>Once done, breathlessly, Sasha pulled Leigh to her feet. 'Wow,' Leigh groaned as cum dripped down her chin. 'My turn,' she said.</p><p>'On my thigh,' Sasha odered, pulling Leigh forward until she was straddling her leg.</p><p>'Anyhow,' Leigh replied pressing her crotch hard onto her lovers leg.</p><p>Francis watched with mouth agape, her fingers still Jilling inside her panties.</p><p>Leigh began humping Sasha's thigh with zest. Her girlfreinds mouth met with her own and Sasha tasted her own cum on Leigh's lips. Leigh was almost there so Sasha encouraged her by gripping her by the bum and helping her freind ride her thigh.</p><p>Sasha knew Francis could hear them so deliberately started talking. 'Cum for Sasha,' she said, 'cum in your dainty little panties for me.'</p><p>Francis began to hang onto every word Sasha said and continued to masturbate, even though she'd made a mess of her own panties and trousers.</p><p>'Good girl Leigh,' Sasha continued,' soak my thigh with cum.'</p><p>Leigh was going over the edge fast and Sasha's naughty comments had really got her there quicker than usual.</p><p>'I'm a... I'm a...'</p><p>'Yes Leigh baby, do it, do it for me now,' Sasha said hoarsely, 'and quickly, will ya?'</p><p>Leigh sagged forward, 'I'm cumming Sash, oh God I'm cumming.'</p><p>Francis grimaced as she followed suit, squirting for the umpteenth time and making more of a mess than she previously had. She didn't care though, when she was done she planned on driving home, changing, getting back and then making excuses.</p><p>Meanwhile Leigh had a panty full of thick, syruppy cum that ran down Sasha's thigh. Just as Sasha had hoped. Sasha stood Leigh back up straight after she'd recovered.</p><p>'Here,' Sasha said yanking Leigh's panties down her legs.</p><p>Leigh frowned, 'what are you doing?' She asked.</p><p>'Sssh!' Sasha hushed her and pulled her lovers panties completely off.</p><p>In the shadows Francis sat recovering from several hard cums that had culminated with her sitting in what looked like a large puddle. She still watched, mesmerised by the two teen lovers and listened intently, though she heard little.</p><p>Sasha took Leigh by the hand and carried the wet undies in her other palm. Francis lost sight of the girls and rested her back against one of the bins whilst she caught her breath.</p><p>suddenly the girls were THERE right in front of her. The look of shock on her face was only matched by Leigh's equally as shocked face.</p><p>Sasha smirked at Francis, 'here you go,' she said, holding her hand out. Francis was hypnotised by the sight of Leigh's little white panties and accepted the gift gratefully. Sasha led Leigh away and left the woman alone.</p><p>Leigh and Sasha giggled as they re-entered the disco, happy and contented with the way it had gone. Soon they would have their own adult play thing who wouldn't be able to protest to their eager desires.</p><p>Meanwhile, lying in a pool of her own cum, Francis Ingles fingers are a blur between her legs and In her mouth - a pair of satterated little girls panties, soaked in little girl cum and now with adult saliva.</p><p>Francis was in heaven and squirts... Yet again.</p>"
120,"Trading, Part 1",Amy xxxxx,1,"I was seventeen, she twelve. She wanted ciggaretes, I wanted her.","['F,g panties']","<p>Day one - Saturday. I was seventeen and bored to death. Normally on a Saturday evening my dad would be out at seven down the pub. We live on a council estate and although I work he doesn't. I'm glad to give him twenty quid on a Saturday to get him out of the house and out of my hair.</p><p>I wandered up the hill with him towards pub and local shops. At the top he went left and I right. About ten yards further was a low wall, which the teens from the area often sit on. It's just behind the Chinese take-away and quite dark there in the evenings. I have to go this way to get to the shops, where I wanted to go to buy some smokes.</p><p>On the wall was sat a young girl of about twelve, I guess, alone and chewing gum. I didn't take much notice of her as I past by but I heard her loud chewing. I visited the shop and bought my Cigarettes and headed back behind the shops, she was still there.</p><p>'Scuse us,' she said catching my attention, 'you got a spare ciggy?'</p><p>That was when I first really noticed her. Like most of the kids around here she was pretty scruffy and looked like she needed a good wash. Yet she was quite stunning, her eyes met mine and I felt that sudden flush wash over my face. She had lovely straggly straw hair and gorgeous green eyes. She was wearing a loose little top that hung down exposing her bra straps. I noticed her boobs were just starting to shape up nicely. She was fairly slim and wore a skimpy skirt that looked like it had seen better days. Yet it allowed my eyes to enjoy her sexy slim legs.</p><p>OK, I'm a lesbian and couldn't deny that I fancied girls going through puberty and here was one who suddenly sent my hormones into hyper drive in just a couple of seconds. I could feel my pussy react to her immediately and before I could reply I was undressing her mentally.</p><p>'S...S...Sorry?' I replied.</p><p>She tutted and huffed, 'you got a spare ciggy?' She repeated in a mocking, yet oh so sexy voice.</p><p>BOY, I SO WANTED HER...</p><p>'I er... Arn't you a bit..?'</p><p>'What... Young?' She interrupted, 'around 'ere you gotta grow up fast.'</p><p>She looked at me pleadingly, 'OK,' I replied, helplessly and hopelessly in lust.</p><p>I gave her a cigarette.</p><p>That night I masturbated myself silly thinking about her and my poor old hairbrush took some abuse.</p><p>Day two - Sunday. At 7pm I strolled up the shops for no real reason other than to see her again, though I doubted I would. To my pleasant surprise she was there again and in the same clothes.</p><p>'Hi,' I said.</p><p>She nodded and chewed on her gum.</p><p>when I returned from the shop she stopped me and asked for another cigarette. I handed her one making sure I got to touch her hand.</p><p>'So what ya doin?' She asked.</p><p>'Nothing,' I lied, 'just heading home.'</p><p>She laughed, 'we used to have one like you where I used to live.'</p><p>'Sorry?' I replied.</p><p>'Look, no offence like, but you stand out like a sore thumb.'</p><p>I gasped, 'what do you mean?'</p><p>'You're a lezza right?'</p><p>I cringed.</p><p>'It's OK,' she said, 'I not dumb, I could tell the moment we met yesterday. You were all gooey an' that, but I don't care.'</p><p>I felt embarrassed and went to walk off.</p><p>'I know the look you gave me,' she said making me stop in my tracks.</p><p>'Look?' I said.</p><p>'Yeah, that sex look,' she smiled, 'listen, we could do a bit of trading if you like?'</p><p>I was stunned. 'Trading?'</p><p>'Yeah, you know, give me something I want and I give you something you want?'</p><p>'Like what?' I asked, curiosity now getting the better of me.</p><p>'Tell ya what,' she said as she flcked her butt away, 'come here at eight o'clock tomorrow night, so it's dark an' I'll bring a list.'</p><p>I was schocked, 'I don't,do drugs,' I said.</p><p>'Look, I know what you women like, I told you, I used to know another lezza.'</p><p>'Can you keep it,down a bit,' I said annoyed, 'someone might hear?</p><p>She stood up, 'told you I knew,' she smirked, 'bring some money an' don't be late.'</p><p>She walked away leaving me wondering what to do next. I watched her walk with a sexy lttle swagger and knew I'd be back the following evening. I went home and straigjt to my bedoom - poor hair brush is taking a battering.</p><p>Day three - Monday. I arrived early and waited. She turned up a few minutes late and was still in her school uniform.</p><p>'Here,' she said, handing me a piece of paper and then sitting down on the,wall, I knew you'd turn up?'</p><p>I felt like an idiot but was intrigued to know what was on offer. I'd never had a girl this young and was praying she was on the menu.</p><p>PRICES 1/ 20 cigs = Feel my tits through my top for 5 mins. 2/ 60 cigs = Feel my tits under top for 5 mins. 3/ 100 cigs = Suck my tits for 5 mins. 4/ £20 = My worn panties.</p><p>I began to blush but was getting aroused at the same time.</p><p>5/ £40 = My Worn and freshly cummed in panties. 6/ £60 = Kiss and grope and suck my tits for 5 mins. 7/ £80 = Finger my pussy and suck my tits for 5 mins. 8/ £100 = Go down on me for 5 mins. 9/ £XXX = Ask.</p><p>I looked,at her, 'so you're into girls as well?' I asked.</p><p>'Nah,' she replied, 'but I know easy money when I see it.'</p><p>'Bit steep?' U said.</p><p>She was still chewing that annoying gum.</p><p>I checked my pocket, twenty two quid. I don't know what I was expecting so re-read the list.</p><p>'What is the three x's?' I asked.</p><p>'That depends,' she replied, 'if I like you a lot, I might offer other things?'</p><p>'Like what?'</p><p>'You know,' she smirked, 'piss on you, play rape, things like that, that ain't on the list.'</p><p>'Oh,' I replied blushing.</p><p>'You got twenty quid there,' she said, 'you can have my knickers I'm wearing. Had 'em on all day.'</p><p>I looked around me to check the coast was clear. I didn't know what to do.</p><p>'Um, OK,' I aid blushing again.</p><p>'Turn around and keep an eye out,' she said.</p><p>I did as she said and a few moments later she tapped my arm and held her hand out.</p><p>'Twenty quid,' she smiled and showed me a pair of pale blue panties that she held in her other hand.</p><p>I was shaking like a leaf as I handed her the money and took the offered panties. They were still warm and I was eager to get them home.</p><p>'Want to order anything for tomorrow?' She asked.</p><p>I checked the list and realised this could work out dear and I'd have to dig into my savings.</p><p>'Look,' I said, 'I... Erm... Bring you're wet panties tomorrow and I'll buy them, OK?'</p><p>'Sure,' she said and kissed the twenty pound note before walking away.</p><p>I hurried home, stopping in a shadow on the way to quickly sniff the gusset of the panties. The aroma was amazing and I nearly orgasmed from the one sniff. I squeezed my crotch through my jeans and hurried on.</p><p>That night my hair brush nearly choked, such was the pounding it took. I came so many times with my nose and tongue buried in the gusset that I lost count.</p><p>In the morning I had work but I took her panties with me and used them in the bathroom to get off during the lunch break.</p><p>Roll on tonight...</p><p>END OF PART ONE...</p><p>If this made you cum then it was worth it. Let me know and I'll write part two.</p><p>Love amy xxxxx</p>"
121,"Trading, Part 2",Amy xxxxx,2,Day four and I get more intimate with her.,"['F,g panties']","<p>Day four, Tuesday. I hurried home from work via the cash point and drew out £100. I  needed more of the twelve year old and was aching to see her. I'd been thinking about her all day and whilst frigging myself off in the loo at lunch time with her panties glued to my nose, I wished I'd brought my hair brush. poor thing must have felt relieved when I left for work.</p><p>I had tea with dad, watched a bit of telly then went upstairs and changed into a sexy lttle dress that I hoped would catch her eye. After all, she claimed she wasn't into girls but why else would she  really be willing to offer all these things? Before I left I quickly changed the fresh panties i'd put on. They had already become uncomfortably wet, just thinking about her.</p><p>I arrived at ten to eight, early I know, but I was smitten and desperate to taste her. She was fifteen minutes late and I was panicking until I saw her turn the corner. She was wearing her school uniform again and looked deliciously sexy.</p><p>'Hi,' I said, trying to sound confident, though I was shaking like a leaf.</p><p>'OK?' She replied, still chewing that bloody gum, 'so did you like my knickers?'</p><p>I cringed and looked around, expecting to see someone standing there wondering what the hell was going on. Fortunately the coast  was clear.</p><p>'Ssssh, for goodness sake,' I said, 'we could get into serious trouble, you know?'</p><p>She laughed, 'you could, you mean,' sbe giggled. 'Well? Did ya?'</p><p>I cringed again but nodded my head that I did.</p><p>'Good,' she said, 'what did you do with them?'</p><p>'That's none of your business,' I replied, still blushing.</p><p>'Want me wet ones still?' She"" smirked, 'that's why I'm a bit late, you know, doing the dirty deed in them for you.'</p><p>I continued cringing, 'bloody hell,' I said angrily, 'must you make it  souhd so crude?</p><p>'Look,' she said, looking a bit peeved herself, 'you haven't even asked me name, yet you wanna buy me knickers. I might be a bit Crude but remember I'm not the perv.'</p><p>'OK, OK,' I said, 'I'm sorry and you're right I don't know your name? I'm Amy,' I said holding out my hand.'</p><p>'I'm Chrissy,' she replied with her real young girls voice.</p><p>It hit home that moment what I was really doing, 'look,' I said, if you want I'll stop coming if you feel...'</p><p>She laughed, 'it's OK,' she replied, 'I got the panties here, if you still want them?'</p><p>'I do,' I said in a softer tone and smiled.</p><p>She reached into her pocket and pulled out a bag, then handed it  to me. I reached for my purse, but as I did she stopped me'.</p><p>'No, it's OK,' she said, 'i enjoyed doing it for you.'</p><p>I smiled and felt guilty, 'I...'</p><p>'No really,' she assured me.</p><p>'Will I see you tomorrow?' I asked.</p><p>'If you want to?' She replied.</p><p>I took the bag and we said goodbye. I wanted to cuddle her and tell I cared. I was falling for her, yet i'd only just found out her name.</p><p>'Chrissy, Chrissy,' I kept repeating to myself as I walked along.</p><p>With guilt in my heart I went to my bedroom and sat on the bed. I looked inside the bag and sighed. I felt awful taking the gift now and hesitated as I took out a pair of pink nylon panties. I held them up to the light and sure enough the front panel and gusset were soaked. But they were little girls panties, not an adults like mine. There was even a Teddy bears face on the front that made me feel worse.</p><p>Even so, I still had an overwhelming urge to taste her there, there where she'd cum in them. I brought them to my face and inhaled her now familiar essence. It was devine, only there was another aroma now, that of fresh female cum.  I swooned and lay down on the bed. Slowly I turned the panties inside out to find a small pool of syruppy cum right where I could see she had pressed a finger into herself, right  before her orgasm.</p><p>I quickly tore my own knickers off and tossed them across the room before grabbing my pillow and lying on top of it. I bunched it up and pressed myself against it until I had it hard against my clit. My dress was bunched up around my waist as I began to hump.</p><p>My right arm steadied myself and my left hand brought Chrissy's panties back to my face. I couldn't stand it any longer so I gingerly tried a lick of Chrissy's twelve year old cum. it was very sticky yet delicious to taste. Within sevonds I was sucking the creamy mess from the gusset for,all I was worth.</p><p>I came again and again, crying out her name as another climax erupted and I spent my own juices all over the pillow. I collapsed in a heap after a while and fell asleep.</p><p>When I awoke my door was ajar. Had my dad seen what I was doing with a young girls pair of knickets and my pillow. I dreaded  to think. I decided it  was late enough for bed so just snuggled myself under the duvet and looked forward to seeing Chrissy the next day.</p><p>I do so hope you enjoy this tale.</p><p>There's more to cum when I can't hold back any longer and want the real thing...</p><p>Love amy xxxxx</p>"
122,"Trading, Part 3",Amy xxxxx,3,"Day five, I think Chrissy is changing her mind about her sexuality after tonight.","['F,g naughty talk', 'panties', 'breasts and love.']","<p class=""h2"">Day five, Wednesday.</p><p>It was only the fifth time I'd met Chrissy, yet it seemed like I'd known her for ages. I thought about her 24-7 and again I had a mad session in the loo at work with her panties. I looked in the mirror after and spent ay least ten minutes making myself look half respectable.</p><p>I made me and Dad some tea and the atmosphere was muted to say the least. I was glad when he went out for his darts macth at seven, I had time to bung the washing in before getting ready to see Chrissy. I got the shock of my life though when I emptied the hamper out onto the kitchen floor. There amongst the clothing was my panties from yesterday, and there was something wrong. They were soggy and sticky around the crotch. I turned them inside out to find a wad of male sperm coating the gusset. I nearly wretched. I reckon he did see me and the dirty old perv got turned on and stole my panties. Then used them as a sex aid before shooting his load into them. No wonder there had been a strange atmosphere at tea time.</p><p>BLOODY FREAK!</p><p>I dressed in a rather provocative little blue dress that showed off my legs and boobs and headed out the door at ten to eight. I was still as nervous as the first time I met Chrissy and felt sick inside worrying that she wouldn't turn up. But I needn't have panicked, as I turned the corner she was already there with a big welcoming smile. My heart jumped with joy and I felt elated.</p><p>""Hi Amy,"" she smiled.</p><p>""Hi ya babe,"" I replied.</p><p>She had made a big effort tonight, I thought, her hair was brushed and was clean. She wore a little pink skirt with a white tank top. Her little black bra straps stood out but in a sexy strange kind of way, hiding her little ""A"" cups that, though very small, were beautifully formed. She had nice red sandles on with white ankle socks, her legs, typical of a twelve year old's. Her green eyes sparkled and her thin red lips were wet and inviting and she had the most perfect white teeth that were NOT chewing gum.</p><p>I SWOONED.</p><p>""I brought your things back,"" I said shyly and with a bit of embarrassment, as you can imagine.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she replied taking the bag, ""you could have kept them if you wanted?""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said, ""but I don't want you running out of panties, do I?""</p><p>""No, I guess not,"" she said and we both laughed.</p><p>I sat on the wall next to her and I think we both felt a little more comfortable with each other.</p><p>""Can I ask you how you got involved in selling your undies and giving yourself up for money?""</p><p>She cringed.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said softly, ""I never meant...""</p><p>""No, it's OK,"" she assured me, ""I know what I'm doing is basically prostitution but it's is different.</p><p>""Oh,"" I replied, ""how so?""</p><p>""You see, I've only done this with one other woman before, where we used to live."" She sighed, ""two years ago when I was ten my dad left us and times got really tough. My mum had no money and we struggled through. Then she told me she had tried doing a bit of prostutution but wasn't very successful. We spoke about it for ages before she agreed to let me try. The only thing was I wasn't allowed with men. We made a list of items I would sell but nothing more sexual than panties or my training bra. My mum was worried but I wasn't and so off I went. I was eleven now. It took two weeks before a woman approached me as I flashed my panties at her. She seemed very keen, like you so I showed her the list and she bought my panties. My mum was very pleased but it wasn't a lot of money. I met her again and she asked if I would masturbate into them for her. I did but didn't tell my mum.</p><p>I could feel my mound growing in my knickers as she told her tale and I felt a trickle of love juice leak and run down between my bottom cheeks.</p><p>I FELT FLUSHED.</p><p>The woman kept asking for sex with me but the idea of that made me feel ill.</p><p>My heart sank.</p><p>Then Mum got the electricity bill in and was worried sick that she wouldn't be able to pay it. I told her what the woman wanted and that she was willing to pay £100 to lick me out. My mum cried when I left to meet the woman. She gave me the money and I let her pull my knickers down behind the pub. I didn't realise how good it would feel with her tongue inside my bald little pussy and I came twice in her mouth. She wanted more but I couldn't bring myself to do it back to her. My mum was elated and this became a regular thing every Saturday night. For a price I let her masturbate in front of me whilst I played with myself and admit I always orgasmed with her.</p><p>She then went quiet for,a moment, ""then we moved here ""cos the rent is cheaper,"" she said, ""but I missed the thrill and although we don't need the money I still wanted the sex, so that's how comes I'm here now.""</p><p>MY HEART FLUTTERED, MY EYES WIDENED AND MY PUSSY DRIPPED. </p><p>""Was you hoping to get a man, here?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh God no,"" she replied, ""I'm not ready for that yet, in fact I don't even fancy boys yet.""</p><p>""What about girls?"" I asked, ""any take your fancy?""</p><p>She hesitated for a brief moment and shrugged her shoulders, ""mmh!"" She pondered, ""not really.""</p><p>""Look,"" I said, ""I know I may sound like an old perv to you but I've got a.£100 in my purse if you fancy... You know.""</p><p>She smiled and looked into my eyes lovingly, ""Is there somewhere we can go?"" she asked.</p><p>""My dad is out tonight,"" I said, ""and I only live ""round the corner.""</p><p>""What about your mum,"" she asked.</p><p>""She left us a long time ago,"" I said, sadly.</p><p>Chrissy squeezed my hand, ""I'll go with you,"" she said, ""but I won't take money.""</p><p>My legs felt like jelly as we walked along and my heart pounded in my chest. My knickers were sopping wet at the thought of what may lie ahead. Chrissy was only about five feet tall and with me being three inches taller, it accentuated the difference in age. I felt riddled with guilt but my lust for her young body was too much. I also knew now, for a fact, that in the short space of time I'd known her, I was falling deeply in love with her.</p><p>We reached my house within a few minutes and I asked her if she'd like a drink. She said she couldn't because she didn't have a lot of time. I didn't know how to take this further, because I wasn't a hundred per cent sure how comfortable she was with it. After all, I loved her and cared for her feelings. I was so pleased when she instigated the next move.</p><p>""Perhaps we should go upstairs?"" She said.</p><p>""OK,"" I replied like I was the child, not the other way round.</p><p>She led the way up the stairs and my eyes became glued to a lovely pair of white panties under her short skirt that made me shiver with anticipation. I thought about asking if I could buy them of her, but thought better of it.</p><p>I pointed the way to my bedroom and as she sat down on my bed she complimented my room. I smiled and sat next to her.</p><p>There was a deafly silence for a few seconds when she looked into my eyes. I knew I had to act quickly or I would lose any courage that I had.</p><p>""Can I kiss you?"" I asked.</p><p>She giggled and shrugged her shoulders, ""nobody has ever asked me before,"" she said.</p><p>""I am,"" I softly whispered.</p><p>She nodded and I leant towards her and gently placed as soft a kiss as I could on her lips. They felt tiny compared to my own, but it was these little things that kept reminding me of her young age.</p><p>""That was lovely,"" I said,"" did you enjoy it?""</p><p>Chrissy nodded and slipped her hand around my neck, our eyes focussed on each others as our lips met again. This time the kiss lasted longer and became a little more urgent. I could feel my heart thumping inside me as we naturally laid back on the bed. I wriggled my way up into the centre and coaxed Chrissy to lay with me. Her tiny lips parted as I licked them and then she'd gone from her first proper kiss to Frenching with me in less than a minute.</p><p>This wasn't your paid for type thing, this was real and between lovers, not strangers.</p><p>I pulled her tightly to me and stroked her back. My bare leg rubbed up and down her bare thigh and I gently pushed it between until I could feel her bulging mound against it through her lovely white panties. We kissed and kissed for ages, rolling around on the bed like lovers do.</p><p>I couldn't hold back much longer and I think sbe was the same. ""I want you Chrissy,"" I said, ""God I want you so much.""</p><p>""Yes Amy,"" she replied, ""Do it, do what you want to me, pleeeze.""</p><p>She was obviously as aroused as I was. The air permiated with the smell of pussy juice and I know a lot of it was mine because my panties were soaked through.</p><p>""You mean...""</p><p>""Yes, yes,"" she huffed and I felt her crotch press hard against my thigh making me squirm and I felt my pussy twitch. I pressed my own crotch against her thigh in response and immediately I went into orgasm. I shuddered and shook and flopped down on Chrissy's chest.</p><p>""You OK?"" She asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" I replied, ""I'm sorry I... I lost control an...""</p><p>""Did you cum?"" She asked.</p><p>Like a man suffering a premature ejaculation I went bright red and nodded. My panties were a complete mess now, lathered in my thick cum soup.</p><p>She cuddled me close, ""Don't worry,"" she assured me, ""I nearly did too. If your tired? We can stop.""</p><p>""No I'm OK,"" I assured her back, ""can I..""</p><p>""Yes,"" she softly whispered.</p><p>I kissed her once more and fondled her small breasts through her tank top vest. She seemed to enjoy this so I slipped my hand up inside her vest, pulling the top up with it. I kissed her neck and slowly kissed over her shoulders. She was eager and I felt her hand on my head guiding me down to her maturing breasts. I slid down on top of her now and pushed her top up over her bra as I went. I asked for help and she got up on her elbows to allow me to release the straps on her bra. I was by now laying between her lovely legs as she lay back. I pulled her skirt up so my belly could feel her soft mound against it. Chrissy moaned and pressed herself against me, which in turn caused me to start humping the bed.</p><p>I lifted her bra and exposed her delicate beasts, which seemed so small now she was lying down. But I made love to each one with my mouth, gently sucking both gorgeous nipples like a baby and Chrissy cradled my head as I did so.</p><p>""Have you let anyone do this before?"" I asked nipping her nipples with my teeth and feeling them extending to there fullest.</p><p>""No,"" she replied, ""I never had tits with the other woman.""</p><p>I felt a small orgasm erupt inside me with those words but I managed not to cum fully and ruin it for Chrissy.</p><p>OH HOW I WISHED I WAS HER FIRST LOVER.</p><p>I kissed her ribs and down to her flat belly where I licked her tummy button. She squirmed and writhed beneath me. Her hand still guiding me lower and lower until I as face to face with her pubic mound. Only her panties stood in the way of her sweet centre and my slobbering tongue. And they were as lovely a pair of little girls panties as I could have dreamed, with a red heart right over her slit. She was so wet her slit could be clearly seen through the now transparent undies.</p><p>I KISSED HER THERE.</p><p>Right there through the wetness of her panties. The fresh wetness from her beautiful pussy. I ran my tongue up and down her slit through the cotton. And she came instantly, her hips rising off the bed and her hand crushing my face into her moist V. I came too as her juices washed through her panties and coated my tongue. I drank her knicker cum like my life depended on it and at that moment it did. I could feel my own orgasm had now flooded through my own panties and was starting to soak the duvet. Her legs crushed my head and then she sagged back and lay there breathing really heavy.</p><p>""You all right baby? I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, fine,"" she giggled, ""that was amazing.""</p><p>""I know,"" I replied, You taste so good that I came too. Have you had enough darling?""</p><p>""Mmmmh! Never,"" she huffed, her hair struck to her forhead.</p><p>I spotted some frothy bubbles of cum seeping through her gusset and licked it up. It was delicious and made me heady. I looked up and she was watching me so I slid my fingers into the waist band of her panties. I made eye contact again and her smile told me all I needed to know. Slowly I pulled her panties over her thighs and down her legs. After throwing them to the side I was greeted by the most beautifull sight I have ever seen.</p><p>CHRISSY'S PUSSY LIPS.</p><p>I swooned and cooed at Gods magnificent work. Chrissy gasped as I buried my tongue inside her. I gasped too as I tasted the most exquisite pussy on Earth, or at least that's what I thought. She was soaked dpwn there and it was so succulent I wanted to live there between her thighs, in her moist pussy and holding onto her forever.</p><p>Her cries of ecstacy echoed through the house as I sucked her clit relentlessly, bringing her to several more orgasms and each came with shuddering and shaking thighs. I drank a gulletfull of the most glorious tasting girl nector. Each time she came, she filled my mouth with cum like she knew I needed it to survive. And with each orgasm that ripped through I came too. My fingers looked like I'd dipped them in a honey pot by the time I'd finished. I didn't expect or ask her to return the favour and was just happy to have her in my arms.</p><p>We fell asleep as we cuddled and something roused me, ""Chrissy, it's ten o'clock,"" I said shaking her awake.</p><p>Startled, she quickly jumped up, ""oh crap,"" she said in alarm, ""I'll be for the high jump.""</p><p>I felt so guilty, ""will I see you tomorrow?"" I asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she replied, desperately searching for her panties. ""Give me your mobile number,"" she said, ""and I'll call you from school.""</p><p>We gave up trying to find her knickers and she rushed out the door. I said a little prayer, hoping her mother would be OK. After I'd closed the door, I tidied the bedroom and turned the quilt over. It was covered in both Chrissy's and my cum stains. I'd never had so many orgasms in my life, she was absolutely amazing in bed, even though I did all the love making to her, without it being reciprocated.</p><p>I never did find her knickers, much to my disappointment but was pleased to get in bed and fell rapidy to sleep</p><p> I DREAMT SWEET DREAMS OF CHRISSY...</p><p>End of part three.</p>"
123,"Trading, Part 4",Amy xxxxx,4,Chrissy and I manage a quicky at her school…,"['F,g panties', 'breasts and love']","<p>Chrissy's panties turned up in the washing basket the following morning and you've guessed it... Full of man gloop in the gusset.</p><p>Enraged I flew at my dad.</p><p>'You've got a nerve,' he said, 'OK, so I jacked off in them but I never lay a finger on her. You did that, it won't be me going to jail.'</p><p>I denied anything happened between Chissy and myself.</p><p>'Sure,' he laughed, the room stank of sex and two pairs of soaking wet panties tell their own story.'</p><p>I seethed.</p><p>'And I know it wasn't piss, 'cos I tasted it.'</p><p>I threw a cup at him and told him to leave us alone. He had a days work, cash in hand, for his brother and left the house laughing loudly.</p><p>PATHETIC LITTLE CREEP...</p><p>I went to my room close to tears but was delighted to hear my phone buzzing and find it to be Chrissy.</p><p>'Hi baby,' I said, 'how are you?'</p><p>'Oh I'm OK,' she replied, sounding just like the sexy twelve year old she was. 'Mum was out when I got home last night so she doesn't know I was late.'</p><p>'Where are you now Honey?' I asked, feeling my mound begin to start stiffening.</p><p>'I'm walking to school right now,' she replied some what muted.</p><p>'I wish I was with you,' I said, 'I miss you so much.'</p><p>'I miss you too,' she sighed, 'last night was amazing.'</p><p>'I loved every second,' I assured her, 'wish we were doing that now.'.</p><p>'So do I,' she sighed, 'I would love to see you today?'</p><p>'Oh baby,' I replied, nearly cumming in my panties at the idea, 'I would it too but you have school, Cherub.'</p><p>'You could see me at lunch time if you wanted to?'</p><p>Oh God, please be sensible Amy, I told myself, ten years for a lunch break... Don't do anything daft, be level headed and do the right.</p><p>'What time do you have lunch Sweety?'</p><p>I cursed myself for being so weak and pathetic.</p><p>'12.30,' She replied in an excited voice.</p><p>'OK,' I said, 'text me where to meet you as soon as you stop for your break.'</p><p>'I will,' she assured me and we said our loves before sadly having to end the call.</p><p>I laboured through the morning, my interest at work wavering to the point of non-existant. I said I had a doctors appointment at 12.30, 'womens troubles,' I'd said. The boss just shrugged his shoulders and nodded.</p><p>WOMENS TROUBLES, EH! ALWAYS WORKS...</p><p>I left fifteen minutes before I was due to meet Chrissy. Inside I had butterfies? Was it anticipation or worry about such a dangerous meeting time? What if the school noticed her missing? Or worse, see her walking along with me, away from the school? I knew it would be the latter, if it happened?</p><p>Chrissy rang a mimute or so later than I hoped. 'It's awkward, she said, 'there are monitors on the gate, but I need to see you Amy, I've being thinking about us all morming.'</p><p>'Me too Chrissy, baby, I repied, 'are you feeling... You know?'</p><p>'Sexy, you mean?' She giggled, 'I've been horny simce I woke up this morning.'</p><p>'Me too baby.' I replied, 'listen, I'll see if I can get in some how?'</p><p>'But how?' She said.</p><p>I was determined to see my little sex pot and walked straight up to the gates. I flashed my work I.D. Card and casually announced  that I was a school inspector. The woman, monitor, was so busy dealing with other things she just nodded without checking and waved me through. I was about to phone Chrissy when I saw her. God, she looked so damn sexy in her uniform, but I knew I had to be careful. After all I was still a stranger in this school. Good job, I  thought, that it was such a big place.</p><p>'Follow me,' Chrissy instructed so I did and kept an eye open for suspicious people.</p><p>Chissy led the way through the throng of shouting and hyper teens. I couldn't take my eyes off some of the eleven to thirteen year olds. I knew, if it wasn't for Chrissy, I'd be in the loo pretty quickly and frigging myself off over a lot of them. Chrissy turned a corner behind the gym and ushered me into a lean to over the rear fire exit does.</p><p>'No,' I said, 'it's too open, we'll be seen.'</p><p>Chrissy ssshhed me and tugged the right hand door. It creaked loudly, as if to say to everyone, hey look it's Amy and Chrisssy. Wonder they're up to. I was so relieved when it was finally open and Chrissy and I bundled inside into the gym. My shoes clicked loudly across the floor as we approached the store cupboard.</p><p>'In here,' Chrissy said, 'we should be safe?'</p><p>She might only be twelve but Chrissy was far superior in the clever stakes than you could imagine.</p><p>Inside, it was pretty full with gym equipment but Chrissy knew what she was doing. We clambered over some medicine balls and rackets and by a long shelf was a pile of green mats. Chrissy jumped on top of them, giggling. I just admired her panties as she landed and remembered having sucked her cum from them whilst I masturbated myself silly. God, that seemed like an era ago.</p><p>Chrissy held her arms out to me with a face that oozed with want and lust. She didn't bother to hide her modisty, her pleated skirt hung around her waist and the little damp patch im the gusset of her knickers aroused me no end. I kicked off my shoes and scooted onto the mats. Before we'd even settled I.had my tongue in her mouth. She kissed like she'd done it all her life, delectable, delicious and darn tastey. My hands groped her little jewels through her blouse with one.hand and the other had her buttons undone in seconds. It was all so urgent and I ravished her like I was dying of hunger. I pushed her onto her back as soon as I had her bra off and chrewed hungrily on jer luscious nipples. They grew beautifully between my lips and I slid my hand along her thigh, gently stroking her soft skin. After a few precious seconds I cupped her vulva through her panties. She immediately thrust her hips into the air and began humping my fingers that dug at her hole.</p><p>'I'm, I'm, I'm gonna cum Amy,' she announced within a moment, her arousal obviously getting the better of her.</p><p>I rubbed my thighs frantically together to get relief only to find her words forced me to go into orgasm as well. It was lovely having her juices running freely through her gusset onto my fingers and to know we'd both cum in our panties together.</p><p>I slid down her body and yanked her wet panties to one side. The sight of her lovely, glistening pussy lips almost made me cream again. Her light downy pubes were wet from her cum and I could smell her intoxicating arousal, which made my nose twitch.</p><p>I SO NEEDED THIS...</p><p>My tongue lapped her swollen pussy lips making her shudder. I buried two fingers inside my own pulsing hole as I ate her out like I'd never licked a pussy before. She came quickly again and I drank her offering eagerly, whilst she struggled to stop herself from screaming the place down.</p><p>I glanced at my watch, 'oh dear,' I said, 'we'd best get sorted baby, you gpt to be back in five.</p><p>Chrissy leapt to her feet and put her bra and blouse on. I ruffled her hair and straightened out her clothing. we kissed bye, bye and she slipped out of the store room. I was mid-way through getting mysrlf half descent when I heard a noise. It suddenly dawned on me that the next class was all ready entering the gym.</p><p>I dived down behind some shelving and listened as the door to the store  room opened and I heard a voice saying, 'in here  Di,' it was a man.</p><p>Then I managed to peak between the shelves to see a girl of maybe fourteen and what was obviously a teacher. He lifted her up onto a pommel horse and I heard him sniggering as I watched him unbuckle his trousers.</p><p>I CRINGED...</p>"
124,Like This Aunty,Amy xxxxx,1,I'd waited weeks for this oppotunity. I wasn't going to be denied now.,"['F', 'g', 'panties']","<p>I've been baby sitting Debbie, my neice, for over five years now. I've watched her growing into a beautiful young girl. She's twelve now and extremely sexy. I often fantasise about her but she is oblivious to my lust for her. I don't think she has the foggiest idea of what a lesbian is but if she does, I bet she'd cringe to know her baby sitter is one. I've become addicted to taking her panties from the hamper and using them as a masturbation aid. I have even taken a couple of pairs home. The first time was a year ago. She was wearing them whilst lying on the living room carpet, watching television. I was lying on the sofa admiring the veiw up her dress. I remember squeezing my thigh's together as I planned steeling those lovely pink panties. I could make out her slit as there was a slight indentation and ended up with ny hand gently carressing myself secretly down my jeans until I was soaking wet. When she went to bed I put her clothes in the hamper for washing, except for the panties. They had a Teddy Bears face just above the still noticable indentation. Teddy and I snogged for a long while that evening and she tasted adorable.</p><p>I usually baby sit on a Saturday night and if her parents are going to be paticually late I sleep over in the spare bed in Debbie's room. Many times I've layed there wishing Debbie would come to my bed, telling me she's cold and wants a cuddle. One night, though, about six month ago I woke to the sound of moaning. Debbie must have presumed I was asleep and was undoudtedly masturbating. I had my hand in my knickers instantly and came twice before she. The thought that my beautiful twelve year old neice had discovered the joys of masturbation drove me wild. I wondered what she was thinking about? Was it me? Did she cum hard? Was she wearing her panties?</p><p>In the morning when she got up I spotted that she was wearing panties. I went in the bathroom after her and headed straight for the hamper. Her panties were plain green but I noticed the gusset, on the inside, had a sticky resudue. I breathed in her aroma and knew instinctively that it was the smell of cum that filled my nosterils. I masturbated immediately with the damp material wedged in my mouth. It was heaven and I took them home with me.</p><p>This Saturday gone, I had a plan, which i'd been waiting to put into effect for a long time but never had the guts to carry through. My dad takes strong sleeping tablets and I stole two of them. I was desperate for Debbie but knew if I told her how I felt, the thought of rejection would kill me.</p><p>'Would you like a hot chocolate before bed?' I asked.</p><p>'Yes please,' she replied.</p><p>With trembling hands I dropped the pills in her mug and stirred until I was happy they had dissolved. I shook nervously as I handed her the drink and watched her gulp it all down. We was sat, side by side, on the sofa and a short while later she leant against my arm, saying she was tired. I suggested bed and she, unusually nodded. I watched her walk in a trance like state out of the room with guilt filling my heart.</p><p>After an hour I crept up to her bedroom and peered in. Debbie was well asleep, I could hear her lightly snoring. I went up to her and gently shook her shoulder and called her name. There was no response at all so I shook her harder and called her name louder but again with no response. My heart was hammering as I pulled the duvet back until she was completely uncovered. I thought about binning my plan but seeing her lying there in her little nighty sent tremors through my body. I unbuttoned my jeans and slid them off. My knickers had a visible wet spot on them, which I carressed with my finger. I could feel how aroused I was because the thin mesh slipped esily into my open hole. I then decided to just masturbate, whilst starring at Debbie and squeezed my mound quite hard. I felt myself come to orgasm almost immediately, with my eyes fixed on Debbie.</p><p>I knelt on the floor, knowing I needed more. With shaking hands I raised Debbie's nighty until her panty clad crotch was exposed and leant down, breathing her warmth in through my nose, just a fraction from her lovely yellow nylon panties. I checked her face but still she softly snored. I knelt over her and tugged her nighty up, over her breasts. I'd been watching her tits beginning to form and saw her, just the once, in her training bra. Now, though, she hsd no bra on and lying on her back her chest was almost flat, except for a slight swelling. But her nipples, oh my, oh God, they looked so beautiful, so sexy, so, so... Suckable. Little pink aerola's with nubbins that were all ready stiffening in the cool night air. I spread her legs and lay on top of her, taking her nipple in my mouth. I gently sucked it and felt it swell even more. I did the same with the other one and nursed like a baby. </p><p>I was in dream land.</p><p>I rose up a little and pressed my crotch to hers. I'd dreamt about tribbing in the missionary position with Debbie but never did I believe it could happen. I rubbed our slits together through our panties for a few seconds, then slipped mine off. I was going to take hers off too but changed my mind, I wanted to save that for a while. I repositioned myself back between her legs and pressed my clit onto hers. I went wild, humping and cumming quickly. The feel of her nylon knickers scraping my clit sent me insane. My cum completely soaked her panties.</p><p>I lay there kissing her nipples and listening to her snoring. I'm normally done for after two cums but this was Debbie and my pussy wanted more and I wanted more.</p><p>Once recovered I kissed my way down her stomach, then licked her belly button and was grinding the bed by now, with the thought of what lay ahead. I just prayed the sleeping tablets would not wear off. I reached her yellow panties kissed both thigh's, moving closer and closer to my goal. I felt her shift, as though offering herself to me. Then I kissed where her vaginal entrance is and felt her quiver. I kissed her there again and heard her moan in her sleep. I hoped she was going to wake and believe she'd had a wet dream. I could taste my own cum on her panties so eagerly pulled them down, off her hips. I lay, starring for ages ar her slit. I don't know what I expected but she was still as bald as a coot.</p><p>'Oh God Debbie,' I muttered to myself, 'you are so beautifull.'</p><p>I pulled her panties the rest of the way down and threw them aside. My pussy twitched with excitement as I nuzzled her pussy, kissing her tender lips lightly and savouring her taste. I felt her hips jolt when I slid my tongue up the full length of her pussy, ending it with a little flick of her immature clit. I thought I was going to faint, such was my over whelming lust for Debbie. I had two fingers pumping hard inside myself as I coaxed her clit from it's hiding place. I used my free hand to hold her baby lips open and plunged my tongue in as deep as it would go.</p><p>Suddenly Debbie's hips rose to meet my mouth and she shook. I was sucking for my life when she groaned and bucked, her body going into spasm as she climaxed and filled my mouth with her warm deluge of creamy cum. I felt myself spray my hand as I naturally orgasmed too. I was spent and finished licking the last remnants of cum that clung to her pussy before lying with my face on her pussy trying to catch my breath.</p><p>Then I felt a stirring, 'shit,' I said to myself.</p><p>Debbie was awake. I shot up with a start.</p><p>'I... I...'</p><p>Debbie put her finger to her lips and shushed me. I sat there dumb struck as she knelt up and boldly pushed me down. I could only watch in delight as she crawled between my legs and began licking my pussy.</p><p>'Oh Debbie,' I soon cried out as I sprayed my love for her into her mouth before passing out.</p><p>When I woke it was the middle of the night and I was in bed. Had it all been a dream? I wondered.</p><p>Suddenly a voice, Debbies voice, 'Amy,' she whispered, 'Amy are you awake?'</p><p>'Yes,' I replied.</p><p>'Can I get into bed with you?' she said, 'I'm cold and want a cuddle.'</p><p>I smiled and pulled back the duvet, 'yes Debbie, of course you can.'</p><p>Debbie crawled in with me and I snuggled up behind. Of course it was a dream, how stupid of me to think other wise. I was glad as well, because it meant I was still close with Debbie, still her doting aunt and still the person who loved her the most in all the world. I kissed her in a loving motherly way on her shoulder, oblivious to the world outside and as content as a bug in a rug. I loved Debbie so, so very...</p><p>'Amy,' she whispered.</p><p>'Yes Honey,' I replied.</p><p>'Can you kiss me like before? Please, I enjoyed that.'</p><p>'Like what Honey?'</p><p>'Like this,' she said rolling onto her back, spreading her legs and pushing me down by the shoulders. 'Like this,' she repeated as her thigh's trapped my head and she forced her pussy into my mouth.</p><p>'Like this aunty, like this...'</p>"
125,Way Back When…,Amy xxxxx,1,"Oh my, at 13 I had a boyfreind and he had a mother. Need I say more…","['f', 'F']","<p>I don't know why I am like I am but I am...<br/> Female.<br/> From London.<br/> 50 years young.<br/> Blue eyes.<br/> Blonde hair.<br/> firm bust.<br/> Slim-'ish.<br/> Bi-sexual.<br/> Married,(14 years).<br/> Two boys and a girl, (27, 25 &amp; 21.)<br/> Love lesbian sex best.<br/> 1st time with a man = 17 y/o.<br/> 1st time with a woman = 13 y/o.<br/> I love life, my family and red wine.<br/> Extremely sexual. I don't think there's anything I<br/> haven't tried, (at least once.)<br/> Paula x.</p><p>Way back when, (37 years to be precise,) I was 13, I was probably what you'd call a problem child. I thought I knew everything and strutted around like I was royalty. I didn't make my bed, help around the house and considered school to be a hinderance. I was a late developer and started my periods the day before I was 14.  All my freinds had lovely busts but I, was the odd one out. I hated games at school because the girls would make fun of me in  the showers. I was the one without any real breasts and hardly  any hair around my pussy.</p><p>I did have a boyfreind though, Michael, who I doted on. He was 14 and just wanted sex all the time. I was not ready in any shape or form and he seemed content to lay between my legs dry humping me in our clothes.  He would go at it for a few minutes and eventually ejaculate in his pants. I never minded that, it made me feel like a woman being able to get a boy to cum. A few times we got close to having sex, I remember letting him clumsily finger  me. As clumsy as he was I had my first orgasm. I pulled him on top of me and yanked his cock out. I was rampant, but so was he and he came in my hand as I was tugging my knickers aside. I was relieved later, when I realised what we'd been so close to doing.</p><p>So there I was, a randy yet, immature 13 year old with a big ego. The first time I ever had sexual thoughts about another female was, oddly enough, about Michael's mother We was sat on the sofa in his living room, watching television with his parents. His mother, kathy sat in an arm chair to my left, Michael and his father was on my right. I remember gazing around and suddenly seeing something that made me blush. Kathy's thigh's were ajar and her knickers were clearly visible. I looked away quickly but couldn't get the vision out of my head. I kept peaking at her black panties and found the sight a real turn on. After a while I could take no more and suggested listening to music, to Michael, in his bedroom. I had him fingering my wet hole and bringing me off in seconds. Though I didn't understand it, I know it was the veiw between his, 30 something, mothers legs that made me orgasm.</p><p>A few days later Michael and his dad travelled up to Manchester for a football match. Kathy invited me over to help put up their christmas decorations. She was stood on a stool hanging tinsel on  the tree and I was knelt on the floor unravelllng the box of nick-nacks for her. She was wearing a short denim skirt and as much as I tried, I couldn't take my eyes off het long legs or her red panties. I cursed myself for getting aroused but the more she stretched, the hornier I got.</p><p>We sat drinking coffee when she asked me if Michael and I were having safe sex. I told her we wasn't having sex at all, just heavy petting. I'm not sure if she believed me or not but I ended up having a lecture on safe sex. After a few seconds of silence she apologised to me, saying how she worried about her son getting a  13 year old up the duff. That broke the ice and had us both laughing out loud.</p><p>Kathy remembered she still had to make her bed and I said I would help. I remember my embarrassemet, and hers, when we pulled the sheet back and there, lying on the bed, was a large vibrator. To make small of it she asked if I had one. I said I hadn't but she assured me I would have one day. (She was right, I've had quite a collection in my time.) She turned it on and said it makes a good skin massager and held it against my cheek. I never considered where it had probably been that morning. I enjoyed the vibrations and closed my eyes. Kathy told me to sit on the bed, which I did and she sat next to me.</p><p>'Feels good, doesn't it Paula?'</p><p>'Mmmh!'</p><p>Next thing I know is she's stroking my hair and telling me how pretty I was and carressing my neck with the vibrator.</p><p>'Your skin is so soft and silky Paula.'</p><p>'Thank you.'</p><p>'You're very sexy for a girl for a 13 year old.'</p><p>I blushed but was delighted to hear that.'</p><p>'If I was a boy I would be jumping your bones right now.'</p><p>She gently pushed me onto my back and, although nieve, I had a good idea  where this was going and I didn't mind one bit. She was running the vibrator down my body, across my near flat chest and back up to my face. Then I felt her brush my lips  with it. My pussy was begining to stir and was getting wet. I wamted more, though I had no ideai where this was going.</p><p>'Open,' she wispered.</p><p>I parted my lips and felt her slide it into my mouth. I kept my eyes shut as I felt inadequate and foolish. I could taste her on the vibrator and knew it was her pussy juice. Although acrid, the thought that I was probably tasting her spent cum made me even more aroused. She used it to fuck my mouth like a cock and I eagerly participated.</p><p>After a few moments she took it out.</p><p>'Do you like that Paula?'</p><p>I groaned.</p><p>'That's me you can taste on that.'</p><p>I nodded, my eyes still shut, 'yes, I know.'</p><p>'Do you want more Honey?'</p><p>Again I nodded but still didn't dare open my eyes.</p><p>Then I felt her mouth on mine. She began to kiss me repeatedly and then her tongue entered my mouth. I'd French kissed her son so it was nothing new to me, except she was so much better at it. So much softer and an expert compared with Michael.</p><p>Her hand started to carress my breast, what there was of it and I didn't make any attempt to stop her when she unbuttoned my blouse.</p><p>She sat me up, 'let me get a look at you,' she said softly.</p><p>Reaching around she unclasped my bra and slid it off. It was the first time I had my boobs exposed to another persons eyes but didn't feel embarrassed at all. She made me feel at ease and kept  telling me how beautiful I was.</p><p>'You are so sexy, Paula, I want eat you all up.'</p><p>I felt her kissing my breasts and I opened my eyes for the first time. The sight of a grown woman sucking my breasts was  making my pussy twitch  no end. It was so erotic I had no intentions of stopping her doing what she liked.</p><p>I heard the vibrator buzzing again and saw her tickling my tummy with it. My heart was beating like a drum and I was so nervous. I shut my eyes again as she touched my pussy with the vibrator through my jeans. It was as much as I could do to stop myself from cumming.</p><p>'Mmmh!' She whispered.</p><p>Her other hand moved to my button and released it whilst she still held the vibrator against my now soaked pussy. My fly was released next and I lifted my hips to aid her pulling my jeans down. I could hardly believe that I was lying on my boyfreind's mums bed and, without doubt, was going to let her fuck me. She put the vibrator down for a moment and tugged my jeans completely off. I looked down at her between my legs and I could see her eyes were filled with lust. She kissed my panty clad crotch and slowly pulled my panties down and off. I could see how wet they were and gritted my teeth, waiting for what was about to happen.</p><p>I'd already broken my hymen by accident with a hair brush a few weeks before so when she offered the vibrator to my hole it slid in easily. I gasped as the vibrations and feel of the fake cock sent me over the edge almost immediately and I came to a shuddering climax.</p><p>'Good girl, Paula.'</p><p>Then she pulled the vibrator out with a plop and before I had the  chance to recover she replaced it with her tongue. I couldn't have lasted more than a minute before I  came in her mouth as she licked my pussy raw.</p><p>When I thought she was through she stood up and started to strip. I was in awe of her lovely body and we spent two hours thrashing around in her bed, making love one minute, having wild sex the next. She taught me how two women can have fun in bed together, how to eat pussy and how to trib. She told me later how she had put the vibrator in the bed deliberately, to lure me into bed with her. She'd seen me looking up her skirt at her panties and, again deliberately, wore a short skirt with her red silk panties whilst decorating the tree. Once she was certain the veiw was arousing me she then lured me up to the bedroom to make the bed. But with no intentions of doing so.</p><p>Michael and his father never foud out about Kathy and I and even  after Michael and I broke up I still went to her house or we'd meet up and have sex in her car. This went on for a couple of years but eventually we drifted apart and went our own ways. </p><p>I'm glad I met Kathy and learnt about lesbianism. Since then, I've had several female relationships and a one off with my neighbours eleven year old daughter, all since I was married.</p><p>The end...</p>"
126,Shades,Amy xxxxx,1,By the pool I see a young girl of eleven and she is starring at me…,"['F,g']","<p>Denise. 44 y/o.<br/>
Female.<br/>
From Coventry.<br/>
Green eyes.<br/>
Brown hair.<br/>
Large bossom.<br/>
Plump.<br/>
Straight, turned lesbian.<br/>
Divorced.<br/>
One boy, (16,) one girl, (19.)<br/>
Love any kind of sex with a woman and anywhere.<br/>
1st time with a man = 17.<br/>
1st time with a woman = 21.<br/>
Love my kids and work.<br/>
Never tried a strap on, yet, but willing...</p><p>I was at the local outside pool on a lovely day in July, back when I was nineteen. In those days I was carefree and single. I attended college four days a week, my want in life, to be a beautician. Friday was my day of leisure, no college or work, just relaxing and enjoying my spare time. So when the weather permitted I would take a walk into town and sun bathe at the lido.</p><p>Today, the kids were on summer holiday and it was the usual madness you would expect in such a place. I laid my towel down on a spot of grass and slipped out of my summer dress and sandals to leave myself in only my bikini. I was a lot slimmer and prettier back then so the wolf whistles from the school aged boys wasn't unexpected.</p><p>I tended to lie with my head on my bag and watch the the world go by. Like most red blooded women, when young boys are about, I studied the bulges in their swimming trunks through my sun glasses. I admit that today was no different from any other as my mound began to heat up, stiffen and weep.</p><p>But then something else caught my eye. A young girl of possibly eleven stood just a short distance away and was starring. I asked myself if she was checking me out? But then ignored my perverted mind. She was only a kid and a female at that, how rediculous can one woman be? But I found myself beginning to stare back, I thought that from behind my shades I was pretty safe. She was less than five feet tall, skinny with blonde hair. She wore a one piece, pale blue swim suit and was strikingly good looking for her age.</p><p>I hadn't harboured any lesbian thoughts before, in my life, but this little girl was making my pussy swell even more. Again I dismissed it as being aroused by the boys and she'd just become an extention of that. But the more she starred the more I realised I was checking her out. Her stringy hair, hanging around her perfectly shaped face. Her glistening green eyes, wide and seductive. The hint of camel toe that stood proud from her swim suit, so...</p><p>I stopped myself and raised my glasses to see her better and sheilded the sun from my eyes. She smiled, beautifully, like an adult and I blushed, stupidly, like a child. And then she was gone. My heart sank and I was suddenly back in reality, lying by the pool acting like a fool. I adjusted my glasses and lay back taking in the rays. I rubbed some sun lotion over my shoulders and turned over to catch the sun on my back.</p><p>That's when I spotted her again, about ten feet away, lying on her back with her head perched on some clothes. My heart skipped a beat and my pussy trembled.</p><p>'Oh my God,' I said to myself.</p><p>I wanted to turn back over, to be a sensible controlled adult, but I couldn't. I was like a fish in the net, a bear in a trap, a rabbit caught in the headlights. I swooned looking at her, felt my face flush and body tingle. I'd not felt this way before, ever, not with anyone.</p><p>She smiled again and this time I was drawn in and smiled back. I don't know why but smiling back made me feel like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders and I felt more relaxed. Could she possibly see my eyes through my shades? Surely not? They were too dark. Did she know what effect she was having on me? Was she doing this deliberately? A million thoughts ran through my brain as she relaxed back and wiped her brow with her towel before placing it on her lap.</p><p>I gazed around checking that no one was taking any notice. No one was and I felt safe to slide my hand, nearest the wall, under myself and into my bikini briefs. The relief, to touch my aching clit was instantanious. I breathed a sigh as my finger massaged the sensitive skin around my nub. I pulled my lips open and slid my digit across the stiff protusion and gasped in delight. I double checked around me but in reality I was clear of prying eyes. Why? All of a sudden, I had this desire to masturbate, I did not know? Ordinarilly it would wait until I got home, but not today.</p><p>I wasn't sure if she could see me from this angle. I hoped not. Imagine the embarrassement in court.</p><p>'Yes you, you miss Groves. In front of an eleven year old child. Openly masturbatimg. How do you plead?'</p><p>'Guilty, my Lord, guilty as sin.'</p><p>'I should think so, you filthy dirty cow. Send her down.'</p><p>The worrying thought suddenly disappeared as I noticed my baby had put the towel on her lap deliberately. Deliberately to hide her hand that was scratching around her groin area and getting closer to her treasure by the second. My mouth went dry. Did she know I could see? That I was watching her hand moving so very near to her soft centre? I would be masturbating to this later, in the privacy of my bedroom, that there was no doubt.</p><p>She was looking at me and she wasn't hiding the fact behind sun glasses like the pervy woman, close by with her hand inside her wet bikini briefs. Her fingers grazed across her mound, once, twice and a third time. My eyes were glued to the space between her legs, which spread a lttle bit more. So inviting, so lovely, so succulant. Her fingers found the crease of her camel toe and slid up and down it. I nearly fainted.</p><p>I wondered about her sex beneath the cotton swim suit. What it looks like? How it would feel? Was it small? Little girl lips, bald and smooth? If I parted the tiny flaps of skin, would there be a dew drop of preteen juice, just waiting for me to lick it up?</p><p>Her finger rested atop her slit and began to rub her clit through her cozzy. My fingers did the same. I was intent on not letting myself cum. I wanted to save that for the bedroom, where I could let myself go and cum fully thinking about my new lover. My new preteen girlfreind. I tossed that around in my mind, a preteen girlfreind, how very rude? How very dirty? How extremely exciting?</p><p>Her fingers, hidden from prying eyes, except mine, worked a little harder now and I saw her thigh's quiver and rock to the rythm she had created. Her girl'ish hips so wanting to join the fun and pump up and down, just like mine wanted to. Her eyes still fixed on mine and mine on her. Dare I shed the shades? Watch her do the deed? Openly and obvious to her?</p><p>What do I do? What do I do?</p><p>I shed the sun glasses, letting them fall at my side. I had to watch her, her magic fingers making her feel better. Making her groan, sigh and cum. Would she cum,for me? Knowing now that I was watching and enjoying the show. Or would lose her bottle and scurry away?</p><p>She answered my question almost as if she could read my mind. Her hand suddenly became a blur. Her eyes locked onto mine. Her hips rose and shook. I heard her grimace through her immaculate teeth. She was cumming. Cumming for me. With gritted teeth, her mouth wide, her head now flailing back and...</p><p>And oh my God... Her orgasm is massive, strong and wet. Her crease is suddenly growing darker as she floods her swim suit with cum. I can't hold out and feel myself on the verge. As I watch her convulse, I follow suit. Overwhelmed with the desire to bury my face into her juicey snatch, I cum, squirting several times into my bikini briefs, shaking and spent. And then I passed out.</p><p>When I awoke the place was almost empty. I looked around but she was gone. My briefs looked like I'd wet myself. I donned my dress and left. I returned on several occassions, hoping to find my baby but had no success. I kept my eyes peeled around the town, but again to no avail.</p><p>If only, if only...</p>"
127,"Swap Club, Part 1",Amy xxxxx,1,We have a club in school. A club where panties are swapped but there's only the two of us and we'd like to get Miss Smith into it as well and we have a plan.,"['g,g,F. Panties.']","<p>Jaynnie.<br/>
12 y/o.<br/>
Black hair.<br/>
Brown eyes.<br/>
'A'cups.<br/>
Skinny.<br/>
Lesbian.<br/>
G//F = Grace, 12, blonde minx.<br/>
Love the kinky stuff Grace and I get up to.</p><p>How did it all start? Good question.</p><p>Well on a sleep over at Grace's house a year or so ago we were
practicing kissing when Grace told me it was really turning her on.
I said I felt the same and before you could blink an eye we were
grinding like hot lovers. We both orgasmed, which was great 'cos
Grace said it was her first time. We became girl freinds
immediately  and the following morning, early, we became lovers.
Every day, almost, we are  ar it like rabbits and do it every rgere.</p><p>One day after games I could not find my panties. Grace helped
me search but to no avail. I had to wear my sweaty blue school
issue games pantlies for the rest of the day.</p><p>After school we went to my house and, as always, straight up to
the bedroom. My mum wouldn't be home for an hour so sex was
nunber one on the list. First, though, I threw  a large towel onto
the bed, we cum very wet abd messy. Then I quickly tugged my
skirt and blouse off and unhooked  my bra, revealing my walnuts,
that's what Grace  calls them. At least I've got some.</p><p>Grace sat on the edge of the bed watching and as I went to take
the horrible blue cotton panties off she stopped me. 'No,' she said
'leave them on for now and come here.'</p><p>I shrugged my shoulders and climbed onto the bed. As much as I
hated the undies I knew how kinky Grace could be and my pussy
tingled in anticipation. I stripped Grace naked, taking in the sight
of her gorgeous flat chest with puffy nipples and bald coochie.
I  climbed on top of her and she ran her hands all over my rump, 
feeling and stroking my bottom through the cotton.</p><p>'Oh Jaynnie,' she cooed, 'you look so sexy un your underwear.'</p><p>I rolled onto my back and Grace sat up, 'play with your pussy for
me,' she smiled, 'through your pantie's.'</p><p>I giggled as my fingers began to rub my clit through the rough
cotton. Grace sat there wide eyed as I  neared my peak, her own
fingers making a sloshy sound between her legs.</p><p>'That's it Jaynnie,' she encouraged, 'there's a lovely wet spot on
your panties now.'</p><p>I groaned, 'ooooh Grace I think I'm gonna cum.'</p><p>Grace moaned herself now, 'yes Jaynnie, yes cum for me. I want
to see you soak through your panties.'</p><p>'Oooh my Grace, I...'</p><p>I came hard, my juices squirting into the gusset and it set Grace
off. Suddenly she lay back on her elbow and a small spurt of cum
shot out of her hole and hit me right on the pussy. I groaned and
squirted one more time, before flopping back.</p><p>Grace tugged the panties off me and told me to lie back and close
my eyes. I did so and felt her lay upon me. Then she kissed me
really gently, then a little harder and ground her pussy into mine.
I gasped in delight and ground back.</p><p>'It was lovely watching you cum in your panties, Jaynnie,' she
whispered, 'made me so horny.'</p><p>'Me too,' I replied, 'knowing you were watching.'</p><p>I still had my eyes shut and suddenly I felt the wet panties on my
face, the gusset covering my mouth. My eyes shot open and there
was Grace's face, just a couple of inches away. She leant down
and began to kiss me through the wet cum soaked cotton. It was
so erotic we fucked hard as we Frenched through the gusset and
both came in seconds.</p><p>After a while we realised my mum would be home shortly so
began the clean up. When we dressed Grace said she had
something in her bag for me. It was my missing panties. She
said I looked so edible in the blue cotton ones that she hid them
from me. I went to take them from her but she wouldn't let me.</p><p>'No,' she said, 'I'll wear yours and you wear mine, we can swap
back tomorrow morning.'</p><p>You are naughty,' I told her.</p><p>'I know,' she laughed before getting serious, 'we can cum in each
others panties then swap.'</p><p>The thought made my pussy tingle again so I nodded and slipped
her panties up my thigh's.</p><p>'Where are you going to cum in my panties?' I asked.</p><p>'At school silly,' she replied, 'at the same time as you.'</p><p>My pussy wept into her panties, just at the idea.</p><p>'I can't wait for school tomorrow,' I said.</p><p>'Me neither,' Grace replied,' me neither.'</p><p>End of part one...</p>"
128,Watching Mommy,Amy xxxxx,1,I watched my mommy and my teacher but I don't really understand.,"['F,F', 'voy', 'mast', 'g']","<p>Leah.<br/>
10 y/o.<br/>
Blonde.<br/>
Skinny, tiny booby's, no hair yet.<br/>
Don't like boys, (yuck.)<br/>
I Think I like my teacher, Mrs Moore and I love my mommy.<br/>
Only been kissed once.<br/>
I licked it very much.</p><p>Hello, my name is Leah and I'm 10 years old. I read stories on
this site 'cos they make me feel tingley. My mommy left the
computor on one day and I saw these stories. I am learning to
mistibar... mostibat..., masterbant... Oh I'm not sure of long
words but I mostly can read OK. I didn't know that girls do things
with girls until I first came here. I was quite shocked but it made
my kitty itch and I rubbed it until I accidently wet my pants. That
happens a lot now but I can't help it. I will have to show Mommy
soon or I'll worry.</p><p>Does any one else wet their pants if they touch their kitty?</p><p>My teacher is very beautiful, her hair is nice and my mommy
gets along with her lots, too. Her name is Mrs Moore and
sometimes she comes over in the evening to see Mommy when
I'm in bed. She has a husband but I've never seen him. I heard
her tell my mommy that he was horrible and couldn't get it up?
What ever that means? My daddy left us when I was little and I
haven't seen him either.</p><p>Stupid men.</p><p>I was in bed Sunday evening and I could hear Mommy with Mrs
Moore downstairs. I heard Mommy ask her if she wanted to play
around. Mrs Moore said she did and it all went quiet. I was dying
to know what game they were playing so crept out onto the
landing, where I can see into the living room through the
balusters. Some times I do this so I can watch tv until it's late.</p><p>I gasped quite loudly but luckily no one heard me 'cos of the tv.
My jaw dropped too 'cos Mommy and Mrs Moore were sat
together on the sofa kissing. At first I cringed but then
remembered the stories I've been reading. Mommy was
almost lying on top of Mrs Moore now and I could see her
knickers because Mrs Moore's hands were stroking her
bottom and, although, I would be, my mommy didn't
seem to mind that her skirt was up around her waist.</p><p>Silly mommy.</p><p>Then my mommy lay down on the carpet, 'come here you little
cum slut,' she said and Mrs Moore laughed and got down there
with her.</p><p>I will have to ask Mommy what a cum slut is???</p><p>My mommy started to unbutton Mrs Moore's blouse and I
scratched my head. Very quickly her blouse was off and was soon
followed by her bra. My mouth went dry, her boobies looked
enormous, especially compared to mine. Well, if I had any? Her
nipples are bigger than anything I have and my eyes widened
when I saw Mommy pull her jumper over her head. She wasn't
wearing a bra and her boobies are big too. Mrs Moore pushed my 
mommy down flat and straddled her tummy. I could see her
panties now, they were bright red and really nice. Most of mine
are old smelly things, but these made my kitty start to itch.</p><p>Mommy pulled Mrs Moore's face down to hers and they began
kissing again. I could see their tongues licking each others and
going inside the others mouth. I thought it was odd at first but
then it made me want to kiss like that. I felt sad 'cos I'd not been
lucky to feel a tongue in my mouth. My kitty was itching so much
now that I put my hand down my pyjamas and inside my damp
panties. I was already very wet. Mrs Moore moved up my
mommy's body now and I saw Mommy push Mrs Moore's skirt
right up. Strangely Mrs Moore ripped her nice red panties and my
mommy was lying below her kitty. She must have seen
everything. I was a little worried Mrs Moore was trying to
suffocate Mommy 'cos she sat her bare kitty down on Mommy's
mouth. My mummy seemed to like it though and after a few
munutes of grunting I heard Mrs Moore say that she was about to 
cum.</p><p>I thought, 'but you're already here?'</p><p>Mommy was making slurping noises and suddenly Mrs Moore sat
up above Mommy's face, 'I'm cumming, I'm cumming,' she kept
saying. I think she actually needed the bathroom but Mommy
wouldn't let her go, 'cos she suddenly and, obviously, accidently
peed. Mommy, though, grabbed Mrs Moores thigh's and pulled
her back down onto her face and pushed her mouth against
where it was coming out from.</p><p>Oddly enough I got that hot feeling I get when rubbing my kitty
and I felt myself pee some. I rubbed harder 'cos it felt so good
and peed a littke more. Mommy's face and hair was soaking wet,
like my panties but they didn't seem to care and a few moments
later Mommy was lying back with Mrs Moore pulling her panties
off.</p><p>My mommy had no hair on her kitty, like me? I wonder if I'll grow 
any when I'm a big girl?</p><p>Her kitty looked very nice, much plumper than mine with big
thick lips. I started rubbing mine again as soon as I saw Mrs
Moore lick it.. I was in awe and listened to moomy's tongue
Licking noisily. Mommy was moving all over the place and held
Mrs Moore's head between her legs with her hands.</p><p>I wished I was licking my mommy's kitty...</p><p>I couldn't keep watching, my kitty was throbbing. I lay on the
upstairs hall carpet listening to Mommy being very naughty. My
fingers were rubbing harder and harder, faster and faster. 'Oooh
Mommy,' I silently called out. Again that wonderfull feeling was
over taking my body and Mommy's words were driving me on and 
on.</p><p>'Yes, yes,' she cried out, 'make me cum.'</p><p>I felt like I was right there with her, my body tensing and shaking
until I started peeing In my panties again. But it felt delicious, so
right and so good. I spurted twice but carried on and on until one
final spurt nearly made me faint. Mommy was there too, Mrs
Moore face was awash as Mommy released pee too.</p><p>I was exhausted and crept back to bed, leaving Mommy and Mrs
Moore to carry on. The next morning Mrs Moore was gone and
Mommy never mentioned the evening before and I wasn't going
to say what I saw.</p><p>At school Mrs Moore kept smiling at me but never said a word,
other than about the lessons. When break time came she asked
me to wait behind. When the class was empty she called me to
her desk.</p><p>'I saw you last night,' she said, 'watching your mother and I.'</p><p>I cringed.</p><p>'Did you enjoy the show?'</p><p>I blushed.</p><p>'What did you like best? '</p><p>'I... I...'</p><p>'When we kissed pussies?'</p><p>I felt a hand slide up my thigh, up my skirt.</p><p>'I saw you Leah, playing with yourself... Did you touch your baby
pussy? Did you Leah? Did you do it like this?'</p><p>I felt her hand cup my kitty through my panties.</p><p>'Oooh Mrs Moore, that's naughty.'</p><p>'Like this Leah?'</p><p>I didn't know what to do but I knew if she continued rubbing my
kitty like this I'd have an accident.</p><p>'Oooh no Mrs Moore, please...'</p><p>But she didn't stop, instead she turned my face to her and kissed
me. I felt her tongue push into my mouth and play with my own.
My thigh's were twitching, my kitty throbbed and my tummy felt
that, now, familiar heat.</p><p>'Cum Leah,' she said, 'cum in my hand.'</p><p>I gritted my teeth. I knew I couldn't stop it and it happened.</p><p>'Good girl,' she said, 'that's it, cum for me.'</p><p>I felt the elatiion fill my scenses. I didn't know how to cum, what
ever that is? But I know she made me spurt three lots of pee into
my school panties and her hand.</p><p>When done she said I could go out to play if I wanted, or stay a
while longer.</p><p>I stayed...</p>"
129,Interview With a Schoolgirl Lesbian,Amy xxxxx,1,"Pam, a 12 year old, seeks help from a counsellor to try to understand her sexuality better.","['F,g']","<p>The following transcript was taken from a video tape found two
years ago. It involves a counsellor, a 33 year old woman named
Darcey and a 12 year old schoolgirl called Pam. Pam openly
offered to do the interview in order to find out more about her
own sexuality and because it was with a mature woman who is a
lesbian herself.</p><p>No names have been changed and reactions etc are in brackets.</p><p>Darcey is sat on a sofa in a plush office waiting for Pam. There is
a light tap on the door and young blonde haired girl wearing
school uniform enters. You can see that Darcey is impressed with
the young girl by the audible sigh. Darcey is busuness like in her
deep green woven jacket and skirt that makes her slim figure a
head turner. She has brown hair and matching eyes that
immediately drop to take in the schoolgirl's cute form. The shy
girl accepts the offered hand of Darcey who has now stood up
and is at eye level with the brunettes buxum breasts. The girl
can't help taking in the alluring sight, whilst Darcey reciprocates
her actions by gazing at the youngsters, equally alluring, mounds
down her white blouse. They are small, yet perfectly in
proportion with the young girls age and build. The girl is very
pretty indeed.</p><p>There is a moment of silent hesitation, then Darcey is the first to
speak...</p><p>D = Hi, you must be Pam? I'm Darcey.</p><p>P = Hello.</p><p>(The girl is nervous and shy.)</p><p>D = Come sit next to me, Pam, it's more comfortable than
standing.</p><p>(They both smile and Pam sits.)</p><p>D = So tell me, Pam, how is school going?</p><p>P = Er! OK, I guess.</p><p>D = Have you many freinds?</p><p>P = A few, I guess?</p><p>D = Mainly boys or girls?</p><p>P = Girls mostly.</p><p>D = Now you openly told me on the phone that you have lesbian 
 tendancies. Would you like to discuss these with me?</p><p>P = Yeah, I don't mind.</p><p>D = So tell me, when did you first have these feelings.</p><p>P = I had a boyfreind, Stuart, who was all hands, you know and it
 disgusted me when we kissed and he groped me, but I
 thought that was normal.</p><p>D = What made you realise it wasn't for you?</p><p>P = I had a sleep over at my freinds house. There was Tracey,
 Gabby and me. We played truth or dare and Gabby was dared
 to kiss me. I wasn't keen but was pushed into it. Kissing
 Gabby was so different to kissing Stuart, softer and fresher.
 You know? No bad breath or stubble.</p><p>D = How old were you?</p><p>P = I was eleven, Gabby and Tracey were thirteen.</p><p>D = Did you French kiss?</p><p>P = No but I dared Tracey to French kiss Gabby.</p><p>D = And did she?</p><p>P = Yes.</p><p>D = How did that make you feel?</p><p>(Pam hesitates before answering.)</p><p>P = You know? Kindda strange.</p><p>D = Stange? In what way?</p><p>P = Inside, I felt tingly and wanted to do it too. I remember
 seeing their mouths open and they kissed for a long time.</p><p>D = Did you feel jealous?</p><p>P = Yeah, I guess so.</p><p>D = So did you get to French kiss one of them?</p><p>P = No, not then.</p><p>D = Have you ever French kissed another girl? Like since?</p><p>P = Yes, Tracey came to my house after school to do some home
 work with me.</p><p>D = Would you like to tell me what happened.</p><p>P = Yes. We got bored and started talking about that night. I told
 her I hadn't French kissed before.</p><p>D = But didn't you with Stuart?</p><p>P = Urgh! No way.</p><p>(They both laugh.)</p><p>D = So go on, what happened?</p><p>P = Well I asked Tracey if she enjoyed it? And she said yes. Then
 she said she would do it with me if I wanted?</p><p>D = And you said yes?</p><p>(Pam nods her head. It's worth noting that Darcey had been
taking notes but wasn't now. Her pad is in her lap and she has
unfolded her legs. It appears that the conversation is arousing
her because she keeps pressing the pad down into her groin. Pam
doesn't appear to have noticed.)</p><p>P = Yes, I said it would be cool.</p><p>D = Where were you at this time? I mean sitting on the bed? At a
 desk? Or...</p><p>P = Sat on the bed. I felt really shy so Tracey kissed me gently on
 the lips at first and then she kissed me again. Then the kisses
 got longer and longer. Eventually she got me to open my
 mouth and she showed me how to do it.</p><p>D = Did you like French kissing her?</p><p>P = Oh God yes. I wasn't sure what to expect but it was great.</p><p>D = Did you go any further?</p><p>P = Sort off...</p><p>D = I'd like to hear about it?</p><p>P = Well, we kind of fell back and was kissing each other when
 Tracey said she wasn't very comfortable and it would be much
 better if we lay in the middle of the bed. We shunted up and I
 was on my back, whilst Tracey leant over me and began
 kissing me again.</p><p>D = And...</p><p>P = And we just kindda got into it. You know?</p><p>D = No, I'd like you to tell me though.</p><p>(Pam bites her bottom lip, her shyness showing through.)</p><p>D = I 'm sorry Pam, if you'd rather not...</p><p>P = No it's OK, just a little...</p><p>D = I understand. Just take your time.</p><p>P = Tracey asked me if I liked kissing her? I said I did and she
 asked if I liked it more than with a boy? I said yes again and
 she asked if I fancied her? I told her that I did.</p><p>D = And how did she react?</p><p>P = She kissed me really hard and lay over me. Her leg was
 between mine and mine between hers.</p><p>D = How were you both dresseed?</p><p>P = I had a tee shirt and shorts on, Tracey was still in uniform.</p><p>D = Was you sexually aroused?</p><p>P = We both were. I could feel Tracey rubbing herself against my
 leg.</p><p>P = Did you rub back?</p><p>P = Yes, I couldn't help it, it felt so good.</p><p>D = Where? Where did it feel good?</p><p>P = Inside my... My...</p><p>D = Pussy.</p><p>(Pam blushes.)</p><p>P = Yes.</p><p>D = That's good. That is the natural reaction when two people get
 that close and personal. Please carry on.</p><p>P = Well that's about it.</p><p>D = Is it Pam? Did you stop then?</p><p>P = No, but...</p><p>D = Tell me what happened next Pam, you need to tell me all so I
 can evaluate and help you.</p><p>P = OK, Tracey got between my legs and started to hump me, like
 a man would.</p><p>D = Was that nice?</p><p>P = Yes, the seam on my shorts was digging into my...</p><p>D = Pussy, it's called your pussy Pam and it's OK to use that
 word, you know?</p><p>P = Yeah, it dug into my p.... Pussy and I felt wet down there.</p><p>D = Had you gotten wet down there before?</p><p>P = I don't think so?</p><p>D = So prior to this you hadn't discovered masturbation?</p><p>P = No...</p><p>D = OK, so carry on Honey.</p><p>(Darcey was clearly horny by now, she had touched Pams knee
several times but now her hand was stroking her knee openly.
Pam made no attempt to stop the woman.)</p><p>P = well we got carried away and Tracey suddenly stiffened up
 and shook. She said I'd made her cum.</p><p>D = Did you understand what she meant by that?</p><p>P = Yes.</p><p>D = And did you cum?</p><p>P = No, I think I was close though 'cos my panties were very wet.</p><p>(Darcey was stroking Pams leg higher and higher, gradually
sliding just under the hem of the schoolgirls skirt. Pam watched
Darcey's hand but still didn't try stopping her.)</p><p>D = What has happened since that time?</p><p>P = Nothing, but I'd like it too.</p><p>D = You are extremely pretty Pam.</p><p>P = Thank you.</p><p>(Pams face gives away the fact that Darcey's fingers have now
reached her sex and she is lightly stroking the twelve year old
girls vagina through her underwear.)</p><p>D = Do you masturbate now?</p><p>P = Some times, in bed.</p><p>D = Do you reach orgasm?</p><p>P = No, I haven't been able to. I'm not sure how to?</p><p>(Pam gasps. From the camera angle it is plain to see the woman is 
masturbating the young girl, by the movement under the skirt.
Though hidden from view and by Pams facial expressions. Her
knees have inched apart and allowing the adult better access to
her pussy mound.)</p><p>D = Would you like me to help you with your first orgasm Pam?</p><p>(Pam does not answer. One hand is gripping the hand beneath
her skirt, the other digs into the sofa's arm.)</p><p>P = Oooh, I... Uuuurgh!</p><p>D = There's a good girl. Let it happen Pam. Just go with it. Let
 Darcey help you with your first orgasm.</p><p>P = Eeeeeew!</p><p>(Pams hips rise up off the sofa, her face is red and she cry's out.)</p><p>P = Oh God, I'm gonna... I'm a...</p><p>D = Oh yes Pam, good girl.</p><p>(It is obvious by the way the twelve year old twists in her seat that
the elusive orgasm has arrived.)</p><p>D = There, there.</p><p>(Darcey stands.)</p><p>D = Come with me Pam, I have a more private room next door. I
 think it's only fair to teach you a little more.</p><p>P = But why in there?</p><p>D = It has a bed darling... It. Has a bed.</p><p>THE END.</p>"
130,Special Birthday Treat,Amy xxxxx,1,When my girlfreind Helen said she had a special birthday gift for me I couldn't have dreamed it would be this…,"['F,f,g,g', 'D/s', 'role play']","<p>Pipper.<br/>
26 year old.<br/>
Lesbian.<br/>
'B'cup.<br/>
Brown hair.<br/>
Slim.<br/>
Live with Helen, (28.)<br/>
Love role playing.</p><p>Helen is extremely sexual and wants it all the time. I am a more than willing partner and love being a submissive in our role playing.</p><p>I came home from work one day and she immediately told me to look at the site she was on, on the computor.</p><p>'Lesbian Lolita?' I said.</p><p>'Yes,' she replied and told me to sit down on the bed.</p><p>Then she began to read me a story about a mother and her ten year old daughter. I was shocked at first but as Helen got into the tale I found myself getting aroused.</p><p>'Picture it Pipper,' she said, 'a cute little ten year old getting licked out by her mummy.'</p><p>'Mmmh! I replied, taking off my jacket and kicking off my shoes.</p><p>'God, how sexy would that be?'</p><p>'Mmh!.'</p><p>'Lay down, Pipper,' she instructed, 'pull your knickers off. I want you to masturbate for me whilst I read you another story.'</p><p>'But that's wrong,' I replied, 'I can't masturbate over a ten year old.'</p><p>'So you don't fancy the idea then? Masturbating for me'</p><p>'Yes, I love the idea but...'</p><p>'No buts! Get them kmickers off now Pipper.'</p><p>'Yes Mistress,' I said obidiently.</p><p> I lay back on the pillow and slipped my panties off.</p><p>'Play with yourself,' she ordered.</p><p>I did so.</p><p>'Mummy is going to kiss her kitty, Pipper.'</p><p>I groaned.</p><p>'Going to make her cum im her mouth, Pipper.'</p><p>I came within a few short minutes. Three small squirts on the duvet.</p><p>Helen came over to me when I was done. 'See the idea us sexy, isn't it Pipper?</p><p>I nodded, 'yes it is,' I replied, 'it is.'</p><p>We started reading LL a lot and brought it into our role playing. I would dress as a schoolgirl and pretend to be a preteen and seduce Helen.</p><p>'Lick my preteen pussy,' I would say as she would go down on my shaved pussy.</p><p>In turn Helen would dress up and fulfill my new fantasy of being raped by a young girl. Our sex life was electric and our orgasms Explosive.</p><p>My birthday arrived and Helen told me to dress sexily as she was taking me out for a meal. I wore my new short, tight fitting black dress, no bra and new pink satin panties and black high heels.</p><p>She drove into the city and had to pull in the parking lot near where she worked. She had an important document to take in, which she'd forgottom about.</p><p>'I won't be too long,' she assured me as she climbed out.</p><p>'OK,' I replied and smiled.</p><p>It was gloomy and dark that evening in early December. I could already feel the chill from outside creeping in. I looked at the clock and hoped Helen would not be too long. The radio played nice romantic music and I was happy. My birthday, so far had gone perfectly.</p><p>I was reading a pamphlet when suddenly there was a knock at the window. I looked up to see a girl of maybe 10 standing there. I unwound the window and smiled, takimg in her innocent, yet sexy form.</p><p>'Hi,' I said, thinking she may be lost.</p><p>Suddenly the door flew open and two other girls stood there. One was, about 12 and the other, perhaps 14 or 15. The eldest held up a kitchen knife.</p><p>'Out,' she yelled.</p><p>The younger two dragged me from the car and I tried to scream but before any words came out a gag was shoved in my mouth. The 14 year old waved the knife in front off my face. I was terrified. Was I being car-jacked?</p><p>I was dragged by the hair into an old disused garage. There was a matress in the middle, where I was thrown down on to.</p><p>'What do you reckon?' The youngest said.</p><p>'Lovely,' the eldest replied, her hands pulling her dress up and then sqeezing her mons through her panties.</p><p>I pulled the gag from my mouth, 'what do you want?' I screamed.</p><p>The 12 year old sneared, her hand down her shorts now.</p><p>'My God,' I exclaimed, 'are you going to rape me?'</p><p>They all laughed and it suddenly dawned on me. It's my birthday and Helen has set me up in my fantasy role. But how on Earth did she persuade these three hot chicks to play role rape me? I wasn't too hurried to find out, oh no, if I was actually going to fulfill my fantasy then I was going to enjoy it.</p><p>I submissively lay back when ordered by the eldest and waited with pretend fear for their next move. This wasn't possible surely? Surely at least one of these girls, the ten year old, wasn't sexually aware. Still if I was lucky enough to get something from the other two I'd be happy.</p><p>'Out if the way,' the 14 year old said to the others, 'and close the door.'</p><p>The 10 year old, who I couldn't take my eyes off obeyed and switched an overhead light on, which gave out a yellowy glow. The eldest kneeled over my chest.</p><p>'Watch carefully,' she instructed, 'I'll show you what to do.'</p><p>She edged up to my face and I saw the blade glisten in the low light. The 10 and 12 year old girls gathered around to watch. I mimmicked some body who was scared. She pulled the gusset of her knickers aside.</p><p>'No, please,' I said, enjoying the veiw of this young schoolgirls hairy gash, wet and ready.</p><p>She gripped me by the hair, pinning me flat on my back and hovered above my face.</p><p>'You better eat me good,' she mocked, 'or you'll get this.'</p><p>I was near with dripping myself and guessed they would know that, after all, they were fulfilling my fantasy.</p><p>Her wet gash made contact with my lips and I pretended to twist my head, as if trying to escape.</p><p>'Don't be trouble bitch,' she warned me and pushed her juicy pussy hard down on my mouth.</p><p>She showed me the blade once more and ordered me to lick her pussy. The role play was perfect and using my tongue I began licking.</p><p>'Look girls,' she said, 'she's doing me.'</p><p>The two younger ones looked on closely and I made eye contact with the youngest. I wanted her to see how I made the 14 year old cum in my mouth. I was rewarded quite quickly as the 14 year old suddenly arched and filled my mouth with her glue like sticky mess. It was delicious and I thought it couldn't get much better.</p><p>She climbed off my face and her cum left strands between my mouth and her pussy. I licked my lips and cooed. She pulled her knickers back in place and I nearly creamed as her cum stained the gusset.</p><p>'Fucking bitch loves it,' she laughed, 'want some more do ya?'</p><p>I could only nod.</p><p>She looked at the 12 year old, 'go on,' she said, your turn.'</p><p>The girl looked unsure, 'it's OK,' I said, fearing she had lost her bottle, 'just get it over with.'</p><p>The 12 year old girl smiled and pulled her own shorts and gusset to the side. I waited eagerly as she positioned herself above my face. Oh my, I thought, starring at her little pussy with just a smattering of hair. She sat herself down and I tasted her. I nearly fainted with lust as I snaked my tongue inside her. She yelped and and started to shake almost immediately. I knew she was over excited and ready to cum already so I licked and sucked hard until she rocked back and gave in to her orgasm, which spent itself beautufully between my lips.</p><p>She rolled off me and needed to recover.</p><p>'Now you, Candy,' the eldest said.</p><p>I now knew the sexiest of the three's name and prayed she would do it. She didn't hesitate and unbuttoned her jeans. She had them off in seconds and I admired her lovely blue nylon knickers. I still thought this wouldn't happen as she looked far too immature to be interested.</p><p>'Go on Candy,' 14 year old egged her.</p><p>The little girl looked me in the eye and shrugged her shoulders, then yanked her gusset aside, revealing a perfectly bald slit. She straddled my face and I found it difficult to find any sign of womanhood approaching, yet I ached for her. Just like in the role playing Helen and I had been through so many times. Only now it was for real I'd forgotton how much of a child a ten year old really was.</p><p>She lowered to my mouth really slowly and gently I licked her slit, so delicate and smooth. She tasted as I expected, like a clean little girl should.</p><p>'That's it Can,' the eldest said, kneeling behind my head, 'give her a mouthfull.</p><p>Suddenly I felt a hand cupping my mound and stroking my wet pussy. It was the 12 year old.</p><p>'Such lovely panties,' she said peering around Candy's shoulder, 'So soft and silky.'</p><p>'Yeah, fuck 'er in 'em,' the 14 year old mocked, 'make her cum in them.'</p><p>The thought of telling Helen what they were doing and how they made me cum in my panties nearly drove me over the edge. I knew Helen would want my knickers there and then. The 12 year old giggled and started to masturbate me hard through the pink satin.</p><p>Candy relaxed into it and began bucking. Her preteen juices flowing freely now. I was close now and was humping my preteen rapists hand. Candy suddenly jolted forward.</p><p>'Uuurgh!' She gasped, 'I'm cummmmmmming.'</p><p>With that her pussy twitched twice before unloading a mouthfull of the sweetest cum nectar.</p><p>I cried out into her pussy as I orgasmed madly myself with three major squirts. </p><p>'She's cum,' 12 year old said, 'she's squirted in her knickers.</p><p>I blushed.</p><p>They all laughed.</p><p>Once tidied up they left me in a heap on the matress and scarpered without a word. I was a right mess, my dress was wet through my knickers were dripping and my face and hair covered in little girl cum. I stumbled out into the fresh air, still buzzing inside. Helen was by the car.</p><p>'Where have you been?' She asked looking concerned.</p><p>I threw my arms around her neck and kissed her.</p><p>'You taste of pussy,' she said, 'and look a right mess, what's going on.'</p><p>I laughed, 'oh baby, baby, baby,' I said, kissing her repeatedly, that was the best birthday gift ever.'</p><p>'What gift? What are you going on about?'</p><p>'You know?' I smiled, 'my rape fantasy.'</p><p>She shook her head.</p><p>'The three girls you hired tonight to drag me into that garage and rape me.'</p><p>'I never hired any girls!'</p><p>'Didn't you?'</p><p>'No,' she said.</p><p>'Oh!'</p><p>She looked at me blankly.</p><p>I looked at her blankly.</p><p>You could have heard a pin drop. Instead the only sound was a drip of cum from my pink satin panties hitting the ground...</p>"
131,Sammi and the Girl,Amy xxxxx,1,,[''],"<p>Jackie.<br/>
44 y/o.<br/>
Bi.<br/>
Brown hair and eyes.<br/>
Slim.<br/>
34B.<br/>
Love fashion.</p><p>I entered the house, off the main street, at 8.15pm. It was dark
and cold outside so the freindly welcome and warm interior were
most welcoming. Her name is Hazel, a rather tall brunette with an air of confidence that I lacked hugely. Her smile eased my self
doubts and the fact that she was at least ten years my elder
made me feel less stressed and nervous.</p><p>'Here,' she said pointing to a loose leaf folder.</p><p>I took the offered item and sat in the seat by an open fire. The
smell of burning embers still takes me back to that evening. A
drink of red wine was placed by my side, on the small coffee
table by a young oriental maid. She oozed sex appeal and I felt
my legs weaken as our eyes met.</p><p>'I'll let you browse and will be back directly,' the woman /
madame said with a smile.</p><p>The maid stood to one side, her hands held in front of her with
her head bowed. I opened the folder and read the first page. A
large title block with a few notes below. The next page were the
house rules and contents. My hands shook as I itentively turned
the leaf once more. There was what I'd used my saving's for
waiting for me. The smiles on the girls faces told me they knew
what they were doing and knew what women like me craved for. I
felt a stirring as the thought that each one of these was waiting
and willing to fulfill my desires.</p><p>'You like the girls young?' The maid asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'They can be very skillfull,' she sighed, 'I have spent my wages on
more than one occassion. It's like... Very addictive.'</p><p>'Is it?' I asked.</p><p>She nodded and approached me, 'have you been with a young
girl before?'</p><p>'No,' I replied.</p><p>She smiled and stood behind me stroking my hair, 'you are very pretty,' she cooed 'and very sexy.'</p><p>I blushed, 'what's your name?' I asked.</p><p>'Sammi,' she replied.</p><p>'You too are very pretty Sammi ,' I assured her 'and very sexy as well.'</p><p>'Thank you,' she said softly.</p><p>'And how old are you?' I asked, drooling.</p><p>'Twenty eight.'</p><p>I smiled and leant back. Her skilled hands continued stroking my
scalp and massaged my shoulders. It felt so good and I felt my
eyes closing. When her lips gently kissed mine I sighed
contentidly. Reaching back I held her head and pulled her back
for more. Our tongues danced the light fandango and my body
reacted in a natural way, tingling and alive with passion.</p><p>'Mmmh!' She said pulling back slightly, 'you are a naughty girl, arn't you?'</p><p>'Am I?'</p><p>I ran my hand behind me and stroked her calf. It felt silky and
smooth through her black stockings. Wandering higherto the bare skin above her stokings, cool and soft. I felt my vulva turning to
lava and heady as she purred into my mouth.</p><p>In her sultry asian voice she spoke, 'so which girl gives you the
hots, madame?'</p><p>I croaked as each girl in the photo's turned my quivering body
into a jellified mass. They ranged, I guess, from eight to fourteen
and each and everyone of them thrilled me, had me trembling
with desire and Sammi was making me hotter by the second. My
fingers found her mound through her damp, warm panties. I
massaged her pussy lips whilst her hands played with my breasts,
twisting my nipples this way and that until I thought I might cum.</p><p>'Her,' I said breathlessly pointing at a young nine or ten year old
asian girl of similar back ground.</p><p>Sammi came around and swung her leg over mine and sat on my
lap. Her hand slid between us and unbuttoned my trouser before
her fingers traced a path down my pubes and inside my thong.
My nub throbbed and nearly exploded as she circled it with her
long nails.</p><p>'Oh, you like the orientals?' She said hissing as I now slipped my
hand back up her black maids dress and between satin and skin.</p><p>'Oh yes,' I replied, sliding two fingers inside her.</p><p>She began strumming my clit, 'nice oriental girl,' she huffed as I
pumped inside her, 'very much like me, very horny.'</p><p>'Oooh yes,' I gasped, very pretty, very,sexy.'</p><p>'Very young?'</p><p>'Yes I know, I can't help it.'</p><p>'She cum lots for you, you like?'</p><p>'Oh God yeees!'</p><p>'In your mouth?'</p><p>'Oooh! eeeh! Yes, yes, yes.'</p><p>'Cum very wet, you like?'</p><p>'Oh God yes,' I screached as my orgasm swept through me like a
tornado.</p><p>Sammi's thigh's shook and she groaned, her orgasm wet and long,
soaking my hand with spits and spurts. Mine equally as wet as I
gushed my cream into my thong.</p><p>We sagged back and kissed. 'Thank you,' she said, 'I needed that.'</p><p>'Me too,' I replied.</p><p>Standing up Sammi adjusted her dress, 'my knickers are very wet.'</p><p>'Mine too,' I replied with a giggle.</p><p>Suddenly the door opened and the madame walked in with the
little oriental girl in hand. My heart skipped a beat, she was even
more beautifull and sexy in real life. My moms reacted instantly
In response to what my eyes were taking in. Her doey eyes like a
gift from heaven, sultry and alluring. I held out my hand, but
instead of shaking it she flung her arms around my neck. I
melted into her embrace and squeezed her lovely bottom.</p><p>'You like me?' She asked.</p><p>'Yes,' I burbled in response, 'you're perfect, just perfect.'</p><p>'She took my hand, 'we go to bed now?'</p><p>'Yes, oh God yes please.'</p><p>I placed my envelope on the table with a rather large sum of
money in it. The madame picked it up and brushed through the
contents, smiled and nodded.</p><p>'I'm Kia,' the little angel cooed.</p><p>'I'm Jackie,' I struggled to say, such was my rising lust.</p><p>'Enjoy,' Sammi called after us.</p><p>I smiled and winked at her as Kia led the way.</p><p>'See you later madame,' Kia sang, 'and you mummy.'</p><p>My jaw dropped, did she just say what I think she said?</p><p>I turned my head. Sammi smiled, winked and blew a kiss.</p><p>My pussy oozed...</p>"
132,One Off,Amy xxxxx,1,"Hazel comes home after a night of drinking to find that her 10-year-old sister has been watching her lesbian porn DVD. The little
girl wants to learn more about what she's seen but Hazel isn't so keen to teach her.","['F,g']","<p>Hazel.<br/>
17 y/o.<br/>
Brown hair.<br/>
Hazel eyes, (oddly enough.)<br/>
Gorgeous, (at least I think so.)<br/>
Slim.<br/>
32B.<br/>
Bi.<br/>
Sexy as hell.<br/>
Fuck who I like and when I like.<br/>
Some say slut, I say so what...</p><p>I stumbled through the front door, 'hey Vicky,' I called out,
looking for my little ten year old brat of a sister.</p><p>'Ssh! Will ya,' she replies, 'you'll wake Mum and Dad.'</p><p>'So  what,' I laugh, the drink making me even more giddy.</p><p>I'd been out, (obviously,) and let this fella buy me beers and
vodka's until 11pm. Then he was skint and sulked, so when I  said
I wasn't going to let him shag me he got the hump. Poor sod went home alone. I then did the same in Torizo's night club to a large
buxom dyke. I was quite pissed by now and let her snog me and
fondle my tit. I'll regret that tomorrow when I remember the ugly
trog. Still I got free drinks out of her and pretended I was gonna
be sick to get out of there. She followed me outside but I legged
it. Poor cow would never have caught up if I had a wooden leg.</p><p>So now I'm home and entered the living room where Vicky was
sat alone. I hushed my voice and we spoke in whispers.</p><p>'How comes you're still up? I asked, 'it's half one. You been at my
porn stash again?' She went bright  red and I laughed, 'thought
so.'</p><p>'No I aint,' she sneered but the evidence was there poking out
from under the couch.</p><p>I laughed again and plonked myself down in  the arm chair
opposite her. I looked my little  sister up and down, 'are you
strumming a tune yet?'</p><p>'What?'</p><p>She looked bemused, 'you know?' I said, 'playing with the cats nose.'</p><p>Again she looked confused and frowned.</p><p>'Are you fingering yourself yet?'</p><p>She blushed big time and I laughed.</p><p>'Noooo.'</p><p>'What? Don't you know how? I said sarcastically.</p><p>'Of couse I do,' she replied looking at her hands in her lap.</p><p>Poor girl us only ten and I bet she has tried without much
success. Her straight, shoulder  length hair hung over her eyes
and hid much of her face. Her hazel eyes, like mine, whinced and
I took in her beauty. She has pale skin and rosy cheeks, with
pencil thin lips hiding her perfect teeth. I wondered how come
she would want to veiw my movies? After all her body showed no
sign of puberty. Her chest as flat as a board, her legs skinny with
a tiny behind.</p><p>'You're cute,' I said admiring her flickering eyes.</p><p>'Shut up...'</p><p>I stood up, fell back and stood up again. I walked over and took
her hand, 'come on,' I said, 'Mum and Dad will do there nut if they
know your still up.' I reached down and picked up the dvd, 'better
not leave this down here either eh?'</p><p>She went deafly quiet so I tucked it under my arm like it was
nothing. I switched off down stairs and pushed Vicky ahead of
myself and followed behind as she led the way. I glanced up her
baby doll nighty and lightly smacked her bum.</p><p>'Piss off, will ya?' She repremanded me.</p><p>'Nice knickers,' I slurred, 'are they wet?'</p><p>'Go fuck yourself,' she hissed and kicked out a foot in my
direction, which I was lucky to avoid.</p><p>'Only if I can borrow yer undies.'</p><p>She gave me an evil look, which made me almost snort Vodka. I
followed her into our shared bedroom and dropped the dvd onto
my bed.</p><p>'fucking council houses ain't big enough to swing a cat in,' I said
stubbing my toe on the bed post.</p><p>'Shhhh!'</p><p>I slumped down on my back and switched on the reading light.
finding the dvd, I picked it up and my jaw dropped open, 'Blimee
sis,' I said shocked, 'this is a lesbian movie?'</p><p>She did not reply as she snaked her way into her bed with a
Hello Kitty duvet. I heard her mumble something like, 'get
stuffed.'</p><p>'You can't have taken this by accident?' I said, 'I hide it behind the others.'</p><p>She stayed silent.</p><p>'So basically you like the idea of licking a girls pussy do you?' I
said trying not to giggle at the thought of my little ten year old
sister with her head buried between that big butch woman's
thigh's that I let grope me. Did she stick her hand up my???
Surely I wasn't that drunk. I cringed when the reality of what I let
her do dawned on me. 'God Hazel,' I cursed myself.</p><p>'It's your dvd,' Vicky finally replied, 'not mine. So you obviously
like the idea?'</p><p>'Maybe?' I yawned, struggling  out of my black dress and lying in
only my black thong and bra. 'Maybe I've done more than just
wonder?'</p><p>I saw Vicky suddenly sit up straight. Her eyes wide as if in shock
and I watched her struggle to speak, ' you mean... You mean like?'</p><p>'Yeah!' I helped her, 'I've had my tongue hoovering the carpet.'</p><p>'What? Hoovering...'</p><p>'Yeah,' I assured her and helped with the slang, 'you know what I
mean, kissed a beaver, licked a jelly bean, eaten at the y...'</p><p>'Woh!' She said, 'do you mean you've actually licked a girls
pussy?'</p><p>I looked down at the words on her duvet, 'Hello Kitty' and giggled,
if only she knew?</p><p>'Yeah,' I replied with an air of confidence, 'no big deal, really.'</p><p>'Wow!' She said, bewildered by my confession, 'but I thought you
liked boys?'</p><p>'I do,' I yawned again, 'but you can't beat a nice fresh dollop of
pussy cum in yer mouth!'</p><p>Instead of the expected 'urgh!' I was waiting for, she slid down
onto her back again. I felt myself getting aroused by my
conversation with my ten year old sister.</p><p>'When you get tits and a bush,' I said, 'you might find that girls as
well as guys fancy you. Then you can have lunch at the hedge hog
doing the splits too.'</p><p>'You're just so crude Hazel,' she huffed, 'no wonder you gotta
reputation?'</p><p>'Reputation,' I laughed, 'even jazz singers have a reputation to
uphold.'</p><p>'You know what I mean?'</p><p>'Yeah, well never mind,' I said standing up, 'I need a wee.'</p><p>I did my business and washed my face before cleaning my teeth. I felt horny but couldn't be bothered to sit on the cold loo seat and bring myself off. I thought about Vicky and wondered if she was
lying on the couch with her hand inside her knickers before I
walked in? For some odd reason the picture I had in my head of
her masturbating brought on a renewed, regenerated pang of
arousal. I sniggered to myself and imagined brekfeast the next
morning. 'Hey Mum, Dad, guess what? I got the hots for Vicky last
night when I was pissed.' There faces would be a picture. 'Yeah, I
caught her watching my lezbo movie.' What would they say? 'Got
my knickers all wet talking to her about it.'</p><p>I crept back into the bedroom and climbed onto the bed. Vicky
looked fast asleep. I took my underwear off and threw my nighty
over my head and switched off the light. It was warm and
comforting in bed, though the ceiling seemed to be  moving in
little circles above my head. I closed my eyes and began to drift
quicky towards sleep.</p><p>I don't know if I'd fallen asleep or not, it may of been only a few
minutes or a couple of hours, when I felt the duvet being lifted
and Vicky climbing in. This was nothing new as she often did this
after a bad dream or if she was cold, for a warm up cuddle. I was
facing the wall and felt her snuggle in behind me.</p><p>'You OK? Hun,' I asked concerned and in my best big sisters loving voice.</p><p>'Yeah,' she replied, 'just need a hug.'</p><p>I turned over and took her in my arms and held her like a mother would, enveloping her to my breast. I could tell that it had been a
while, possibly an hour, as it felt like the room had quit spinning,
though, in it's place, now sat a headache.</p><p>'Hazel?' She whispered softly.</p><p>'Yes baby?' I replied just as softly.</p><p>'You know you said you'd... You know? With another girl.'</p><p>'Yeees!' I said through gritted teeth.</p><p>'What was it like? You know? Putting your...'</p><p>'Putting my tongue in a woman's snatch?'</p><p>I felt her stiffen then relax. It took a few moments for her, then
she answered, 'yeah?'</p><p>It was my turn to feel awkward. I gulped and cleared my throat,
'well,' I said, trying to think how I explain it to a ten year old?
'First time it's kindda embarrassing but once you realise how nice it is, it becomes easier.'</p><p>'What made you want to do it?'</p><p>God, only a child could ask such questions. 'You know?' I replied,
'I found women turned me on as well as men.'</p><p>'oh!'</p><p>She went quiet.</p><p>'Can I ask you something Vicky?' I said nearly choking on the
thought of the question I had in mind.</p><p>'Yes.'</p><p>'Did you get turned on by the movie?'</p><p>She hesitated, 'I'm not sure? I think so.'</p><p>I reprimanded myself, of course she wouldn't be sure at her age. I wouldn't be surprised if it did nothing for her except open a can
of worms.</p><p>She hugged me tightly, 'I love you,' she said.'</p><p>'I love you too babe.'</p><p>I could feel her warm breath on my breast and with the cool air
my nipples became erect. We stayed silent and I started to drift
off into dream land. Some where in the back of my mind, as sleep
engulfed me, I thought I heard Vicky asking if I was awake? I
couldn't answer, though, as the mixture of drink and tiredness
had gotten the better of me.</p><p>I was drifting in and out of slumber. I knew something was going
on but what it was, I did not know? I started to dream, a girl
who's face I could not see was maklng love to me. I tried to look
at her but every time I did she would look away.</p><p>'Vicky, baby, is that you?' I called to her but she would not
answer and I felt hopeless and lost in my weird dreamy state.</p><p>Then my eyes opened and I was back in reality with my lovely ten
year old sister hugging me closely, lovingly and...  And, oh my
God was she? Is she? I looked down and caught my breath. She
was, as I thought... My nighty was unbuttoned and she was on my
breast suckling like a baby. She had one hand holding the breast
she was sucking on and her other was squeezing the other. I
struggled not to jump in alarm or to not scream at her. I felt
trapped and glued to the spot. What should I do? Should I  stop
her? Tell her off? Send her back to her own bed? I was frozen in a
kind of zombie state and it wasn't the drink now, oh no, I was
stone cold sober.</p><p>I lay there grappling with my inner self. Had I turned her into a
preteen lesbian? Guilt ran through me like a steam train. 'I'm so
sorry, Vicky,' I kept saying over and over in my head.</p><p>But, oh no, even worse, was I..? Yes I was, I was... I was turned
on? Oh my goodness how could it be? It couldn't be, surely not?
But I was, my crotch felt like it was on fire, a burning furnace full
of lava that throbbed and leaked like a tap and Vicky, my sweet
baby sister Vicky was the cause of it. And... And... Oh no I was
losing any control I had and cradled her head to my breast as I
suddenly and without any aid on or in my vagina... Climaxed.</p><p>I groaned and my knees shook as my girl juices spat out to soak
into the sheet below. Vicky had stopped suckling on my breast
and lay there motionless.</p><p>'I'm sorry,' she suddenly said through the dark.</p><p>'It's OK baby,' I assured her, 'I shouldn't have let that happen?'</p><p>'Did you have a fit? Or something?'</p><p>'No. I... Er, I had an orgasm baby, you, you made me orgasm.'</p><p>I felt terribly awkward and Vicky scensed it, 'I should go back to
bed,' she said.</p><p>She was right, she should, but in my guilty state I wanted to
reassure her so I took her and cuddled her, cheek to cheek. 'I'm
sorry sweety,' I said.</p><p>'I'm sorry too,' she replied, 'I didn't mean to upset you or to make you... Er orgasm.'</p><p>'No, that's fine honey, I, er I enjoyed it. It was lovely.'</p><p>I could tell she was confused and didn't understand what had
happened. 'What exactly is an orgasm?' She asked.</p><p>I should have seen that one coming. 'Oh baby Vicky,' I replied,
'it's when a woman is sexually aroused and the excitement
becomes too much. She... I... My vagina suddenly decides... Oh
I don't know, it tingles wonderfully untill it erupts. It's called a
cum and you made me cum. When it happens you get really wet,
or if you're like me a liquid gushes out, like? Well it's called cum
and that's what happened. I came.. It's really intense and an
amazing thing when it happens.'</p><p>'Oh?' She whispered.</p><p>Silence engulfed us once again and moments passed.</p><p>She was obviously thinking during this time and needed to get
the courage to ask me the next question, then she did, 'could you
show me how to have an orgasm Hazel?'</p><p>I nearly swallowed my tongue, 'oh... Erm... Honestly Vicky, you're
really a bit young for that sort of thing.'</p><p>'How old must I be to have one then?'</p><p>'No, you miss understand baby. It comes with age.' I was
struggling. 'You see,' I said in a head scratchinng kind of way,
when you reach puberty it will happen naturally.'</p><p>'How?'</p><p>'Well, when you mature you'll find you'll want to touch yourself
and sooner or later you'll find a technique that will give you an
orgasm.'</p><p>'So until I mature it won't happen?'</p><p>I thought back to when I first masturbated and had an orgasm. I
must have been eleven, at least, but I was hardly into puberty.
Well I remembered not having hair down below when it
happened.</p><p>'You don't neccessarily need to have matured to have an orgasm,'
I tried to explain, 'but...'</p><p>'So why can't you show me then?'</p><p>I was losing the fight here, 'well for one thing if I helped you to
have an orgasm I'd need to touch you sexually,' I said, 'and they'd
chuck me in jail and throw away the key for that.'</p><p>'But your my sister?' She huffed, 'I wouldn't tell anyone.'</p><p>'You're such a cutey Vicky,' I sighed, 'but I can't take a chance on
it. I mean, what we've already done is enough to get me ten
years.'</p><p>She got up on one elbow, 'pleeeeeease,' she said stroking my
face, 'I swear I won't say nothing if you don't?'</p><p>I thought for a few seconds.</p><p>'Pleeeeeeeze!'</p><p>'OK, OK,' I said, 'but I can't promise anything will happen.'</p><p>'Oh goody, goody,' she grinned.</p><p>'And if for any reason you don't like it, or it gets sore or it hurts,
you tell me straight away and I'll stop. Do you understand?'</p><p>'Yes.'</p><p>'And it can only be a one off, after it's down to you to learn by
yourself.'</p><p>'Yes, yes, yes,' she said, 'anything you say. Now what do you want
me to do?'</p><p>'Lay on your back,' I said regretting having agreed to do this.</p><p>My God, what was I thinking? Here I am in bed with my ten year
old sister and about to try and make her cum. And if that isn't bad
enough, the idea has got me aroused again. She did as I asked
and I switched the over head reading light back on.</p><p>'You need to think of something sexy,' I said.</p><p>'You mean like the movie?'</p><p>'Er! Yeah, I guess so,' I said through gritted teeth. 'Now I need to
touch you down there, you know on your vagina?'</p><p>'OK,' she replied giggling, 'your my sister so I don't mind.'</p><p>'Open your legs,' I whispered as I leant on one elbow and stroked
her tummy.</p><p>'Will you lick me like the girls in the film?'</p><p>I blushed, 'Vicky,' I said, 'do you mind? I mean don't be so crude
and no I won't.'</p><p> 'Sorry,' she said, 'but I won't mind if you want to.'</p><p>I shook my head but said nothing. My hand traced a path down
past her belly button and slid inside her panties. I felt for her slit
and found it easily.</p><p>'You OK?' I asked.</p><p>'Yeah,' she replied.</p><p>I found her tiny pussy bare of hair, which for some odd reason
shocked me. I forgot how immature a ten year old was but could
feel my own pussy beginning to swell and tingle in anticipation. I
reached for the top of her pussy, searching for her clit hood.
There wasn't much of anything there really but I found a tiny
hard nub that I presumed was her clit and I began to gently rub
it.</p><p>'How does that feel?' I asked.</p><p>'Mmmh!' She replied, 'nice.'</p><p>I massaged it some more and picked up the pace. Her breathing
started to get ragged and heavier. I could hear her wetness down
there as I rubbed faster and harder.</p><p>'Yes Hazel,' she sqealed as quietly as she could, please don't stop
now.'</p><p>I had no intensions of stopping now, I was rubbing my own pussy
against her thigh, intent on having an orgasm with her.</p><p>'I need to kiss you,' I said, it'll help.'</p><p>She nodded so I leant down and pressed my  lips to hers. I
pushed my tongue between her teeth and she took to French
kissing like a duck to water.</p><p>I ground my pussy as hard and as fast as I rubbed her immature
clit. I recalled her words, 'will you lick me' and was suddenly over
come with the urge to do so. I kissed her neck and slid down
under the duvet. I'd stopped masturbating her whilst I made my
way to her crotch and Vicky was shaking in anticipation. She knew
what I was going to do and her hand that pressed lightly on the
top of my head was all the inspiration and encouragement I
needed.</p><p>I was between her legs, lying there breathing in her little girl
essence. My pussy twitched with excitement and I had a mini cum
with the thought of what lay ahead. I nuzzled the damp cotton
between her lovely thigh's and groaned as I tasted a mixture of
pee stain and preteen girly juice. It was like an electrode had been
placed on my clit. I rubbed my thigh's together furuously and
pumped my hips up and down against the matress. The heady
cocktail I was breathing and tasting would have been too much
for anyone and it certainly was for me. I came hard. My pussy
pulsed uncontrollably and squirted a lake over the sheet and my
nighty but I wasn't finished yet.</p><p>Vicky was mumbling as I pulled her Teddy bear panties off. We
made eye contact and I saw nothing but lust starring back at me.</p><p>'I love you,' I said with a smile and as she reciprocated my words
I licked her baby slit.</p><p>'Fuck,' she said with my tongue as deep inside her young snatch
as it would go.</p><p>I was still in disbelief that I was doing this, burying my face into a
ten year old girls immature pussy. Yet the taste of her and the
feel of her perfectly soft skin, in and around her vagina. No hair,
no stubble, as addictive as a drug and a strong, powerful one at
that.</p><p>I, again, was humping the bed and Vicky's young thigh's spread as
far as they would go. She began moving her thigh's, pushing out
more and more to meet my invading tongue. Her hands gripped
the back of my head and she rode my face.</p><p>Then it happpened.
 In unison we erupted. I felt her legs clamp my head as a gush of
cum suddenly filled my mouth. My own body took over and again
I was squirting. Another gush from Vicky caused another squirt
from me.</p><p>Gush, squirt, gush, squirt.</p><p>It was devine, heavenly and delicious all at the same time. The
best sex I'd ever had and with the best little sister in the world.</p><p>I was spent and looked up to check on Vicky as I continuously
kissed her pussy mound. Her thigh's had sagged back open. She
was lying with her eyes closed and breathing really heavily. I
crawled up to her and took her in my arms and kissed her pencil
thin lips. She kissed back in the child like manner you would
expect and a pang of guilt over whelmed me.</p><p>How our parents never heard the panting and creaking of the bed
I'll never know? Thank goodness for little blessings.</p><p>I took her in my arms, 'oh baby,' I said, I'm so sorry, I should
never have allowed myself to get carried away like that.'</p><p>'No,' she replied, 'it was wonderfull, amazing and I loved it. I came Hazel... I came.'</p><p>'I know Honey,' I said, 'I drank it.'</p><p>She giggled.</p><p>'Listen,' I continued, 'we must never utter a word about what
happened tonight, do you hear? Not to a single sole, ever.'</p><p>'Never, ever,' she replied with another little girl kiss.</p><p>'And it was a one off, do you hear Vicky? A one off.'</p><p>She nodded her head.</p><p>'I think we'd best change nighties and sleep in your bed tonight,' I
said, 'it feels like we've wet the bed. I'll sort it out in the morning.'</p><p>We snuggled beneath her quilt until sleep crept up on us. As I
dozed I swore to myself I would never let it happen again and I
was adament that, that would be the case.</p><p>The following night Vicky climbed into my bed, 'remember,' I said, last night was a one off.'</p><p>'I know,' she replied, then I went down on her...</p><p>THE END.</p>"
133,Return Ticket,Amy xxxxx,1,On the crowded train I become sexually attracted to a preteen and so does she... How far can it go?,"['F,g']","<p>Stephanie.<br/>
26 y/o.<br/>
5'5"".<br/>
Brown eyes and hair.<br/>
Slim.<br/>
'B' cup.<br/>
Lesbian.<br/>
Rather shy but a slut between the sheets.</p><p>Starring out of the winndow of the train, I noticed that the station, 
as always, was packed with school kids. Thankfully I boarded at
the station before King Henry's girls school and though I sighed at 
the noise I knew catching the 3.15 from Collinghurst to London
would pick up here. But Helen would be waiting for me at
Waterloo and the thought of a night of pure sexual bliss with her
had me itching all day.</p><p>I sat on the single seat by the door, hoping I would be out of
harms way. The young girls, from 11 to 16 all squeezed on and at
one time I wondered if they'd all make it but they did. I had to sit
with my legs skewed to one side and was almost completely
hidden from most of the carriage by the girl stood with her back
to me but almost in my lap. She turned and looked at me with a
smile. I felt myself blush as her bottom accidently brushed my
cheek and smiled back. I realised immediately that her beauty was
Mesmerising and the slightest touch we'd exchanged had made
my heart skip a beat. I swallowed and looked down. I could see
her bare thigh above her knee as she was stretching to hold the
over head rail for balance. Skinny and tanned, God she was
gorgeous.</p><p>I shook my head and l looked away. I was horny and desperate to
get into bed with Helen, no wonder a good looking schoolgirl had
given me a sudden, if unexpected thrill. Why Helen had to move
to London? I'll never know but the call last week asking to see me
and the phone sex since had me in a constant state of arousal.</p><p>Once the train was moving again I calmed down but could not
think of anything other than the sex waiting for me in London. I
starred out at the passing country side and tried to relax. I felt her
bottom bump against my shoulder, another apologetic smile and
another blush. Our eyes had met this time and her gaze was
hypnotic and strangely sexy, alluring and tempting... But Why
strange? Well she couldn't have been older than twelve and she
was making a grown woman blush and feel aroused. Or was it
just the thought of getting into Helen's knickers that was making
my own damp? Then it occured to me? Oh my God, oh my... I was 
getting turned on by a young school girl. How rediculous, how
very wrong. I giggled at the idea and sighed at the little secret that 
the only person on this train who knew about my sordid little
thought was me.</p><p>We pulled in at Castle Thorpe, people got on and people got off. I
noticed there was more room, not much but enough for the girl
to move into a more spacious area if she wanted to. But she
didn't? Instead she turned around and was now facing me. My
eyes were looking down at the floor but were drawn to her
skinny, yet muscular legs. Her blue pleated skirt was rather short
anyway and with her reaching up I could not help but ogle her
slender thigh's. Involuntarilly, I squeezed my thigh's together. I
knew it was wrong but I was now breathing in the air, hoping, I
guess? To breath in what was up, under that sexy skirt.</p><p>I tried desperately to take my mind off her but as the train jolted
out of the station her thigh nudged my arm. And stayed there... I
could have moved away myself but felt glued to the spot. I looked
up slowly, admiring the tiny swell of her bust through her jumper
and to her face. I swooned and felt my heart race. Boy was she
young? Definately no older than twelve, maybe even eleven. Her
soft facial skin encased with lovely blonde hair, tied back in a
pony tail. With sultry green eyes and thin red lips, she looked
quite scrumptious in what was now, in my mind, her sexy school
uniform.</p><p>But what had got into me... I'm no pervert. OK, I may be a lesbian
but young girls don't attract me??? Never have done. I think I
was drunk on the idea of screwing Helen. Yes, that was it, no
need to panic? No, no, no...</p><p>Then she twisted slightly and her leg no longer was touching my
arm. I sighed in relief, athough I admit with slight disappointment
too. I was looking away when I felt her hand stroke my hair. I
looked at her and she smiled again. I felt weak and nervous,
where I was sat was almost completely hidden by the girl and
head board. I glanced away, not sure what to say or do. Did she
fancy me? Christ Steph, she's only a tweeny, that's not on the
cards... Is it?</p><p>I was eye level with her crotch and my face was burning. I started
to think about her sexually. My mind reeled, my mouth watered,
my eyes wondered and my crotch began to throb. My thumb
played with the fingers on my left hand, in my lap, nearest to her. 
I pictured up her skirt and squirmed in my seat. Her hairless slit
between her adorable legs suddenly became desirable. Why? I
did not know. But I was beginning to think what it would be like
to touch her, to kiss her... To lick her. My heart thumped like a
fist on a table.</p><p>Then she moved again, nearer now. Her crotch touched my
shoulder, I shivered. Was that deliberate? It was like something
out of one of those Japanese porn movies I'd seen with Helen.
Then again and again, it was deliberate, I'm sure? Her fingers
tousled the hair around my neck, stroked the skin there and
caused me to groan a little. I looked but nobody could see,
nobody was interested - that is, except for me. My hand, as if
possesed moved, slid off my lap and touched her lower calf. I
caught my breath as skin touched skin. My hand shook as I did it
again and she responded. The young preteen with hardly any
boobs and without doubt any hair on her vagina pressed herself
against my shoulder again. Was she encouraging me? I shivered
with desire. She was rubbing herself on my shoulder and I
wanted her to.</p><p>Swallowing hard I turned my head and looked into her eyes,
deeply, like I wanted to see into her soul. Her eyes closed and
her hips moved until her crotch touched my cheek. I breathed in
and am sure I could smell the delicious scent of pussy. But was it
hers or mine? It could well have been mine as I knew I was
dripping wet. I brushed my cheek against her thigh's and felt her
pushing her hips forward. I no longer cared and turned and
kissed her protruding mound through her skirt. The realisation of
what I'd just done made my pussy tremble and my liquid lust
ooze out like molten lava.</p><p>Suddenly I came back to Earth as the train rocked and ground to
a halt at East Brooke. I looked up at her, my nameless secret
lover. She didn't get off, much to my relief, just made way while
others did. More and more people crowded on until there was
barely room to move. Still I was well hidden and now almost had
her crotch at the mercy of my mouth, if I wanted, though that
would be risky and over stepping the mark. The train groaned at
the extra weight but still managed to pull away and creaked like
an old wooden chair as it wound it's way down the track.</p><p>I then noticed my hand was still on her calf. I stroked her tender
muscle and checked her face. She was checking the other
passangers and gave me the OK by pressing her crotch to my
shoulder once more. I didn't know jow much longer I would have
my preteen lover with me for. We would be in Forelong Wood
soon and then London. I so wanted her name and phone
number but I daren't kill off the thrill she was giving me. I ran my
fingers up her calf and stroked the back of her knee. I now
questioned myself on how far I could go with this without being
caught or my baby losing her nerve.</p><p>With her right knee I felt her pushing my shoulder. I turned with
her guidance and sat with her right in front of me. The train
pulled into Forelong Wood and the carriage dramatically emptied
until there was less than half a dozen people left on board. They
all seated themselves down and behind and around my schoolgirl
girlfreind it was ckear of people. The train began to move again
and I looked to my left where the carriage aisle was. I couldn't
see over the head board and could only make out one set of seats
from my vantage point and they were empty.</p><p>As the train picked up speed I kept wondering how long it would
be before she finally loses her bottle and moves away. But
instead she moved closer with a leg either side of mine until she
was in my face. My hands both dropped down behind her knee's
and I let them stroke up her thigh's. This was boom or bust time,
now or never. Her eyes were shut tight, she had one hand on the
over head rail and the other cupped the back of my head. My
hands slid up further and now felt the elastic of the leg holes in
her knickers. I could almost see high enough on her thigh's, just a
touch more and...</p><p>And her pink nylon knickers came into veiw. Typical little girls
under wear, with a small rabbits face just where her pubes would
be if she had any. But just by looking at her through the thin
material I could see she was as bald as a coot. My sences thrilled
at the pretty knickers and I felt her hand press on the back of my
head.</p><p>My God, was this little girl really offering herself to me? Was she
really letting me get closer to her girlhood? And guiding me too?
Was I about to wake up? Obviously it wasn't really going to
happen - Was it?</p><p>I leant forward and her scent hit my nostrils. I groaned in
anticipation, she smelt heavenly. My own crotch twitched and
egged me on, her hand gently pressed a little firmer and my
mouth opened. I was there, just an inch or so from this preteens
crotch, from her baby pussy and from a slippery slope that leads
to orgasmic bliss. I was on the verge myself, my weeping vulva
was making a soggy puddle in my panties and I knew that as little
as one touch would be enough ro set me off.</p><p>Then I inched that last fraction and kissed the little rabbits face. I
heard her gasp and twitch in excitement. I drooled and kissed her
again. My hands fondled her bottom as I slid to my knees on the
floor of the train, on the side close to the door and behind the
seat out of veiw. I looked up for conformation that all was well.
Her face glanced around and the pressure of her hand told me to
carry on. Time wasn't on our side so I knew I had to be quick. I
rested my head back on the seat and pulled her towards me. Her
knees straddled my face and I got quite a shock as she slipped
her hand under her skirt and dragged her knickers to one side. I
had a brief glimpse of my goal and sure enough she was hairless.</p><p>I wanted to ask her what made her want lesbian sex? Had she
seen pornography and wanted to try it out? I could not believe
she was really ready for this but I got my answer as she sat her
lovely slit down on my waiting mouth. I extended my tongue and
pushed it into her groove anf licked her inside. She didn't taste
like a grown woman but she was wet and I loved her little girl
taste and fragrance. I began to lap at her like a puppy and she
rotated her hips to get the most from me. My hand cupped my
own pussy through my dress and I masaaged my clit as I sucked
hers into a frenzy. A moment later I arched and spent myself into
my panties and at the same time my baby tween shook. I saw her
holding her hand over her mouth as she went into orgasm and I
drank her preteen cum as she squeezed her thighs around my
neck and released a small wad into my mouth.</p><p>It was all over so quicky. Too quickly, yet time allowed for no
more. I couldn't believe I'd just had an eleven or twelve year old
girl sat on my face and that I made her cum.</p><p>By the time we pulled into London we looked like two ordinary
girls on the train sitting opposite one and other. As we got off I
asked her name and she smiled and leaned towards me. I leant
down yo hear her.</p><p>'You do not need to know my name,' she said, 'just be on the
train again tomorrow.'</p><p>She kissed my cheek and was gone. I licked my lips, savouring her 
pussy taste and couldn't wait to tell Helen what had happened. I
know she has a thing for young girls so I might even let her lick
the girls cum from my face.</p><p>As I walked away I went to the booking desk, 'one return for
tomorrow please,' I said...</p>"
134,Was It Worth It?,Amy xxxxx,1,"One night of insanity leaves Amy in big trouble. She ponders, was it worth it?","['f,g']","<p>AMY.<br/>
18 years old.<br/>
From London.<br/>
Skinny.<br/>
Fair hair and skin.<br/>
5'3"".<br/>
'A' cup.<br/>
Lesbian.</p><p>Debbie awoke with a start. Our eyes met and embarrassement engulfed both of us. How was I going to explain this to my twelve year old cousin. My face burned red and my eyes began to fill with tears. This meant prison, the sex register, my family disowning me and Debbie hating me forever. That is what I feared the most.</p><p>I stand up, leaving her breast bare and run from the room to my own and wait with terror running through my veins. I think I'm  going to be sick and shake uncontrollably. Sagging down on my bed I hold my head in my hands.</p><p>I can hear the distinct sound of her door opening.</p><p>'Please God, please,' I plead.</p><p>I look up at the photo on the chest of drawers, the one of Debbie and I hugging by the pool. The one that I'd masturbated over so many times. My heart sinks deeper and depression sets in. I want to escape, to run and hide but there is no escape and nowhere I could go. I sit listening and waiting, waiting for dad to come in with the look of utter disappointment on his face and Debbie clinging to his side with a scowl on hers.</p><p>The seconds seemed to last forever, then there's another sound. Was that dads door opening? Is Debbie going in to tell him?</p><p>'No, no, no, please no,' I mumble and stumble around the bedroom like a drunk, searching for something, though I didn't know what? Hope maybe?</p><p>Then I hear a light switch on and momentarilly feel relief knowing the distinct sound was that of the bathroom pull cord. But then what is Debbie doing? is she examining herself to see what my hands and mouth have been up to? Oddly, I lick my lips and can still taste her. I swoon and wish I could turn back time, wish I'd not stayed so long and wish Debbie had not tasted so good. If she hadn't, maybe I would have backed away but no, she was delicious, so delicious in fact that I'd wanted to make her cum. I cringe at my stupidness . Why on Earth I imagined making her cum would make everything OK, I don't know? But when her body bagan to shake and I knew her orgasm was approaching I felt compelled to carry on and bring her to a beautifull climax.</p><p>And I did...</p><p>Was it worth it though? It kind of was. You know? her fingers grasped the bed sheets and her legs tightened around my neck as she came. Her hips rose and twitched in the ecstacy of orgasm. Her sweet, sweet hairless slit opened slightly at the critical moment and her juices spilled, almost like pee into my mouth and I greedily drank her offering. But now I don't know if it was worth it? The waiting is torturous and I'm wishing I was somewhere else, somewhere safe and somewhere that was anywhere but here.</p><p>I hear the switch again and wait. Her foot steps are light but I still hear them. No doubt she is heading for my dads bedroom and me, I'm heading for jail and oblivion. I wait... And wait...</p><p>Why was I born like this? My God, not just a pedo, a bloody lesbo pedo at that.</p><p>Where are they? Are they waiting for the police to arrive? To take me away, lock me up forever? I roll onto my front, deflated and tired. Too scared to look out of the door into the hall. Too nervous to try and get out via the front door. It would mean passing my dads bedroom door and that was just a risk I could not take. I stand and walk with jelly legs to the window and pull back the curtain. I already knew, though, that it was too high to jump but still I look down, wondering if it still wasn't such a bad option? And where are the police?</p><p>With a terrible ache in my heart I picture the moment Debbie awoke, the precise second her hand flinched and pushed my head away from her breast. The baby breasts that were so alluring that I couldn't resist. And I didn't, lying there like an infant, suckling from one mini teat to the other. I knew I was chancing my luck too much, but did I refrain? Oh no, I had to go that one tiny little step past the 'getting away with it point' didn't I? I slam my fist into the pillow as I slump back down.</p><p>The door moves, I see it out of the corner of my eye. My heart races, I'm affraid of having a heart attack. 'Come in, come in,' I'm screaming in my head, 'come in and take me away.' I'm watching and waiting for another movement... But nothing. No creaking hinge or shuffle om the carpet. This is agony, absolute agony.</p><p>Why Debbie wanted to stay the weekend? I'll never know? But then I'd encouraged her, wanted her near and now my lust is going to cost me. But I couldn't help it! It's hardly my fault when a twelve year old, who anybody, male or female, would be able to resist, scoots about the house flashing her underwear at you. I was wet all evening knowing her lovely girl hood was tucked away so sexily inside those white cotton panties. In bed I'd tossed and turned thinking about her, hoping the orgasm on my fingers would be enough? But it wasn't. And standing in her bedroom doorway, watching her sleep, that wasn't enough either. I only wanted to peak inside her knickers. But the aroma was like a drug and pulled me in until I was licking her ever so gently, teasing her baby clit and wallowing in her preteen orgasm. Maybe even her first? And as I pulled away to leave, I had this sudden, stupid need to kiss her tiny breasts and ended up being baby nursed by a sleeping twelve year old. Then, oh God she awoke and...</p><p>I see a shadow on the wall in the doorway, 'who's there?' I say in my truely terrified voice.</p><p>There is no answer - just hesitation. I hold my breath waiting for the moment they burst in, all guns blazing, as they say. But nobody does. Instead, the door quietly and slowly opens and there... There, standing in the doorway is...</p><p>'DEBBIE?'</p><p>She smiles awkwardly and approaches with her arms outstretched.</p><p>With relief, like I've never known, I hold out my own and cuddle her. 'Oh baby,' I say, 'I'm so, so sorry.'</p><p>'Sssh!' She replies, pushing me onto my back.</p><p>'But Debbie I...'</p><p>'Ssssh!' She says one more time before gently parting my legs and making the most beautifull love to me that I have ever known.</p><p>'Oh Debbie, Debbie,' I cry in ecstacy.</p><p>'Sssh!'</p><p>Was it woth it?</p><p>YOU BET...</p><p>The end.</p>"
135,Window of Opportunity,Amy xxxxx,1,My boyfreind and I watch the twelve year old girl next door sun bathe topless.,"['M,F,g. Voyuerism']","<p>Donna.<br/>
19 y/o.<br/>
5'4"".<br/>
Slim.<br/>
Blonde.<br/>
Green eyes.<br/>
Fair skinned.<br/>
'A' cup.<br/>
Bi.</p><p>My boyfreind Ray and I were in my bedroom one warm, August, Tuesday afternoon last year. Schools and colleges were out for summer and my parents were working so we had the place to ourselves. I placed a cd in the boogie box and pressed play. Ray was standing by the window and fanning himself with a news paper. I lolled onto the bed, wiping my brow off a bead of sweat. The heat of the afternoon was beginning to get unbarable.</p><p>I looked up at the clock, 'my dad'll be home soon,' I said as I glanced through my magazine.</p><p>There was no response from Ray, which annoyed me so I slammed my magazine down to make a point.</p><p>'Sssh!'. He replied, 'come and have a look at this.'</p><p>I looked up and frowned. What was so interesting that he would be calling me over? I stood and walked over to see what he was starring at through the net curtain.</p><p>'Look,' he said, 'look down there in next doors garden.'</p><p>My eyes followed where his finger was pointing.</p><p>'Huh!' I gasped.</p><p>There, lying on a sun lounger was our neighbour's twelve year old daughter Annabelle. I swallowed hard as I took in the sight of the preteen in just a pair of white jean shorts. Her bare chest with newly forming breasts, so delicate and alluring, sent a shiver down my spine.</p><p>'You're nothing but a perv,' I said.</p><p>'Oh yeah,' he replied, 'I remember you snogging my thirteen year old sis at Christmas.'</p><p>'Yeah, only 'cos it was truth or dare,' I replied, 'an you said that was the dare.'</p><p>'Huh,' he smirked, 'didn't stop you going for it though, did it?'</p><p>He was right. I remember how soft her lips were and how gooey she made me. I'd never kissed another female before so the experience was new and exciting.</p><p>'Remember when Jack said stick your tongue down her throat?'</p><p>I recalled.</p><p>'And how I had to prise you two apart.' He laughed aloud, 'I reckon if we weren't there, you two would have been shagging in no time.'</p><p>He was right and I knew it and that is why I was red in the face. He slipped his arm around my waist from behind and leant into me. I had to grab the cill in front of myself to stop myself falling over. I felt his bulge grow in his jeans against my bum.</p><p>'Look at those titties Donna,' he said, 'just ripening up nicely.'</p><p>I was looking, I couldn't help but! My face was almost pressed up against the window and her small shapely bust, with tiny pink nipples cried out to be ogled. I felt bad though and tried to push Ray off.</p><p>'Woh baby,' he said pushing his erection against my bum.</p><p>'Get off,' I said struggling but for some reason also enjoying his forcefulness.</p><p>'If you like my little sis? And I know you do, imagine getting your hands on those little puppies down there.'</p><p>I was doing just that, 'let me go,' I protested.</p><p>He suddely swept his hand up my denim skirt and grasped my cunny through my panties.</p><p>'Boy, you're wet,' he said grinding me from the rear,  ' I knew you'd enjoy the veiw.'</p><p>'Ray...'</p><p>'Sssh!' He whispered, 'just let your imagination go  with the flow baby. It maybe the only chance we get to see them.'</p><p>'In other words, you'd fuck her, wouldn't you Ray.'</p><p>'Oh god yes,' he replied humping me like mad, his fingers now inside my leg hole and fingering me.</p><p>I was dripping wet now, the thrusting of his fingers was causing an audible sloshiing sound. I pressed back, grinding my arse on his cock.</p><p>'Fuck, I'd like to watch you an' her Donna, on the bed 'ere, sixty-nining.'</p><p>'Ooh!' I gasped, 'yeah... Oh God yes.'</p><p>'Your tongue deep in her virgin box Donna, knowing she's never been touched.'</p><p>'Aaah!'</p><p>'Fucking her Don, fucking her tight virgin pussy with your tongue.'</p><p>'Oh, oh,, oh...'</p><p>'Her bald baby snatch cumming Donna, spraying little girl gloop into your  mouth.'</p><p>He stiffened- I stiffened.</p><p>We both shook and came together...</p><p>He sagged over my shoulder and I heard the front door open. My dad was home. I pushed Ray off and stood up straight. My panties were soaked through but there was a large stain on Rays shorts.</p><p>'You'd best get home 'an sort that out,' I said laughing.</p><p>Ray blushed furiously. 'I'll see you later,' he cringed, trying to hide the mess with his hand and scarpered.</p><p>I pulled my bed side chair over and sat down starring at Annabelle. Suddenly I noticed her hand slip inside her bikini briiefs.</p><p>I gasped and my jaw fell, 'my God,' I said hoarsely, 'she's masturbating.'</p><p>Mean while my hand was already pulling my very wet panties to the side...</p>"
136,When Dawn Comes,Amy xxxxx,1,god she turns me on so much. I want her so bad…,"['F,g']","<p>I'd never have looked at a child like I look at Dawn. She is one of my neighnours girls. I remember when I was eleven and in turmoil about my sexuality and finding it tough to  accept that I was a lesbian. I've watched her slowly grow from a little girl into a beautifull creature. One that fills my fantasies whilst I'm lying on my bed frigging relentlessly until I'm spent. I don't know how I suddenly found her sexually attractive, maybe it is that sultry little smile she has or the way her coltish hips sway so seductively.</p><p>In the mornings I watch her walk past our house from my bedroom window on her way to school. Her long blonde hair shimmers in the sun light and her blue eyes sparkle. She is a preteen Godess with the tiniest hint of woman hood beneath her pristine white blouse. I saw her playing with a freind one day in the garden and the glimpses of their panties, as they turned cart wheels went straight to my pussy. I was lying on a sun bed with a book. I laid my towel over my waist and gently masturbated myself as I ogled their lovely innocent forms until I orgasmed.</p><p>Then one day, recently, during mid term break, I saw her sitting on her door step, looking miserable. It was lunch time and I was about to go out for something to eat. When I saw her my heart skipped and my plans suddenly changed. We'd hardly ever spoken really, probably due to our age difference but I was intent on getting to know her. In my mind my fantasies would be richer for knowing her better.</p><p>'Hi,' I said with a smile.</p><p>She looked up and huffed, 'hi,' she replied in a very down hearted way.</p><p>'What's up,' I said, 'you locked out?'</p><p>She nodded, 'I forgot my key this morning an' mum won't be home 'til four.'</p><p>'Oh,' I said in a worried manner, 'you can come in and wait inside if you like?'</p><p>She hesitated for a moment and swept a hair from her face before nodding. 'You sure You don't mind?'</p><p>I smiled and ushered her in. My eyes followed her and my lips went dry. Her bottom wiggled beautifully, as though she was doing it deliberately. I wasn't sure what I was after or expected to get? But up this close was making me very excited. I lead her to the living room and offered her a sandwich and a coke, which she accepted with a smile. I could see that she was feeling a little more relaxed now and I craved for her thin, wet lips, to kiss them and push my tongue inside her mouth. </p><p>Mmmmmmmmmh!</p><p>In the kitchen I prepared us a peanut butter sandwich each and poured us both a drink. Just before taking them back into living room I gazed through the door at her as she sat gazing at the tv. I licked my lips and looked her slim body up and down. My eyes were drawn immediately to the small swell of her preteen breast through her tiny pink spaghetti strap top. I cooed to myself and pictured myself unhooking her training bra. My hand slipped down and up my skirt. I fondled my aching mound through my panties, squeezing my lips and making the thin nylon wet with my actions. I knew I could make myself cum reallly quickly whilst watching her but I wasn't ready yet. She was wearing quite tight blue jeans and I wondered how snug her panties must be, pushed up tightly to her eleven year old pussy. I rubbed my gusset between and along my folds a couple of times and could hear my thick cream making a sloshy noise. Boy was I wet?</p><p>Getting myself together, I quickly rinsed my hands and picked up our lunch before returning to her and placing the glasses and plate on the coffee table. As I sat down I could feel just how wet my panties were and knew they'd be glued to and between my pussy lips. We exchanged a smile and began eating. As we did I so wanted to tell her what a mess she was causing inside my undies but fortunately, I thought better of it. Our eyes kept meeting and the pair of us giggled endlessly.</p><p>Her body may have filled many of my late night fantasies but sitting next to her, so close, made me realise that the girl really was just that - a girl. A small, young and innocent child who should not be lusted after but loved and in the motherly way, not my sordid lesbian pedo way. But her beautiful eyes mesmerise me. Each time our little glances met I melted. My heart and mind love Dawn, it's my body that betrays me. My body that reacts and melts in a different kind of way. I throb and ache for her, tingle all over and my outrageous need her always causes my hands to roam and wander. To that secret  place on my body that she will barely have discovered on her own prescious form. To toy with and sink fingers into as she fills my mind. What would she say or think? If she knew or saw me frantically edging towards my peak as I roll around, humping my hand and crying,out her name. Does she know about orgasms? About lesbian sex? Does she do it herself? Wracking in her own bed, covering her fingers in her own juicy way. If she does? Does she think of me? In the way I think of her? Does she cum crying out my name? These are the things I think about when I'm masturbating and filling my panties with my creamy cum and as I sit next to her, it's all I can think about now.</p><p>We sat in silence chomping away and watching Loose Women. I cleared the plate away and excused myself to the loo. I so needed to change my under wear. On inspection, my creamy fluids had totally flooded the gusset. 'That's what you do to me Dawn,' I said to nobody as I pulled up my red satin bikini style panties with little lace ties on the sides. They are my favourite's and the ones I masturbate in the most. I didn't put them on to try and turn Dawn on, it just seemed symbolic as I'd cum in them so many times for her. It just felt right. I donned some lip stick and perfume, checked my hair and returned to the living room.</p><p>I sat on the sofa and smiled at Dawn, she seemed very relaxed now and gave me a lovely warm smile in return. It felt like ages that we sat watching a repeat of Columbo and eventually, after a lot of soul searching and questioning of my sordid self I gave in to my bad, bad side. I decided there was only one way to find out if Dawn would be at all interested in me, not that I would force her or anything but I neededto know.</p><p>I stretched out on the sofa and yawned. 'Dawn,' I said with my heart in my mouth, 'it's chilly, why don't you come over here and snuggle up whilst we watch telly?'</p><p>She stood up and nodded, 'OK,' she replied.</p><p>I couldn't believe my luck. If I only get to hold her, feel her close and snuggle up - that would be enough to quench my thirst for her. Even those meerest of moments that it took for her to cross over to me made my mound throb. My eyes were drawn to her tight jeans, moulded perfectly to her groin. I gasped inwardly at the thought of how lucky her panties were to be hugging, kissing and sinking between her lushcious young pussy lips. I was molten with lust and knew I had to control myself.</p><p>Poor Dawn was the epitomy of innocence at the hands of a sick minded pedo lesbian. But I'm not sick. I don't wish her any harm.  I would rather die than let anything happen to her. I'd just fallen madly and deeply in love with her and with that, naturally, comes the sexual side. My lust for her is only an extension of my feelings. My body giving in to her as my soul has. I mean her no harm and would always respect her wishes, regardless of my own.</p><p>Dawn lay with me facing the tv and I behind her, spooning her. I snuggled up close, breathing in the freshness of her clean blonde hair. She wriggled around to get comfortable and I felt her lovely arse press against my crotch. It was all I could do not to start humping her. I wrapped my arms around her and planted a small kiss on top of her head. She snuggled even deeper into my arms and I held her close. There was definately more than just innocent hugging going on here. I could feel it and scence it from both of us. How uninnocent Dawn was being was questioable but it certainly felt good to me. I stroked her cheek with the back of my fingers and kissed her head once again.</p><p>I heard an audible moan escape her lips, 'you OK honey?' I asked, cringing because I might not like the answer.</p><p>'Mmmh!' She sighed, 'this is nice, you are nice.'</p><p>'Oh honey,' I replied, swallowing a deep guilty breath, 'you are so cute.'</p><p>I turned her head so I could look into her lovely eyes, her eleven years had mastered the most perfect of beings. Her eyes glistened and her soft skin felt like silk. Her child like lips parted and her smile beamed. I leant down and placed as innocent a kiss as I possibly could upon those lips. She did not back away or scream and run in terror, instead she smiled again.</p><p>'I'm sorry,' I said.</p><p>'Why?' She asked with a frown.</p><p>'You are just so beautifull Dawn, that I...' And I hesitated, 'I just had to kiss you. I'm sorry.'</p><p>'Don't be sorry,' she whispered, 'I liked it.'</p><p>'Don't say that,' I replied, 'it'd make me want to kiss you more.'</p><p>'I don't mind,' she said so softly I hardly heard her.</p><p>I couldn't resist her offer and gently kissed her again. This time letting my lips linger on hers. It was like an electric charge had been set off between us. In those split seconds everything had changed from a tiny nothing kiss to a moment where her breathing was as ragged as my own.</p><p>'Oh Dawn,' I said, lost in my deluirium.</p><p>Our lips locked tightly. I rolled her onto het back and kissed her hard. No tongues, but the wet slobbery child kiss she gave was all the nourishment I needed. I was losing control and knew it. Dawn wrapped her arms around ny shoulders, holding me in place. I slithered down slightly so our faces were level and slid my leg over hers.</p><p>'Oh Dawn,' I repeated, 'you are just so incredibly gorgeous, I love you so much.'</p><p>'I love you to,' she replied, stroking my hair.</p><p>'Yes,' I said, 'but I love you so much that I feel sexually attracted to you. Do you understand?'</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'But your far too young and I'm sure having another female come on to you feels wierd. Doesn't it?'</p><p>She shook her head and pulled my face to hers. 'No,' she whispered and kissed me.</p><p>I tried and failed. This eleven year old nymph had me and was, by all accounts, willing to give herself to me. My body was responding to her by pressing itself against her thigh. My hand wandered down to her scrummy bottom where I squeezed her rear and slid my thigh between hers. My hand pulled her by her bum so that I could feel her crotch on my thigh. I felt her muscles react as she heaved her hips up. 'My God,' I shreiked to myself, 'she's reacting and stimulated.'</p><p>I was elated but couldn't get the thought that I was getting heavy with an immature eleven year old out of my head. I had to stop, that's all there was to it. But my will power just faded as I felt her heaving herself in response to my own humping. Neither of us were going like a rabbit but the slight, yet definate, movement of our loins already had me on the brink of orgasm. I moved again, this time more on her side. I worried sick that I wouldn't hold out and was going to cum through my knickers all over her jeans. I was sure that would definately kill the romance.</p><p>My hand stroked her shoulder for ages, including up and down her arm. When I could wait no longer and in the middle of a deep snog, I softly stroked across her tiny swell of breasts. So small, in fact, that they hardly registered with her lying on her back. I started kissing her throat and looked up for a brief second. Her head was lying side ways and her eyes were closed. With a trembling hand I tickled her belly button, making her giggle in a little girl way, which, in deed, she was. Then holding my breath, whilst I did it, I slipped up under her little top and fondled the immaculate budding breast over her training bra. Instead of any shock or horror at this, I felt her hips raise slightly as she humped fresh air and she gave a little moan. I was still struggling to control my own arousal. With each slight movement she made I felt a spasm and knew my pussy was bursting for release. I slid down her body and tugged her top up as I went and kissed her tummy. I daren't look up at her face as my thumbs edged inside her training bra and pulled it up until her baby boobs were exposed. She groaned again and her hands went up above her head, clutching at nothing. I noticed her eyes remained shut.</p><p>My mouth went straight to her tiny pink nipple. It may have been tiny but as soon as my tongue touched it, it became erect. I was lying almost on top of her when her thighs raised in a jolt and she gasped aloud. Her hips suddenly shook and I knew that she had, probably prematurely, gone into orgasm. I hadn't expected that but was delighted. Her thigh trembling climax shuddered against my own sex and I was powerless to stop my own orgasm ovewhelming me, though mine wasn't premature, it had been threatening to engulf me for ages. It came like thunder and rushed through me like lightning. I groaned myself as the intensity caused me to spasm wildly and I felt my pussy lips open and my liquid lust pour from me to soak into the gusset of my best red satin panties.</p><p>We both lay shocked by what had happened. I crawled up to her face and kissed her, 'are you OK baby?' I asked.</p><p>'Yes,' she replied, 'I'm sorry I accidently... Peed, I think?'</p><p>'No cherub,' I said hugging her, 'you came, erm, orgasmed, you know?'</p><p>'Really,' she smiled, her eyes lighting up, 'but my knickers are...'</p><p>'Wet?' I said for her.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>'So are mine darling,' I reassured her, 'your not the only one who came. I did too.' I kissed her lovingly, 'thank you.'</p><p>After a short while Dawn dozed off. I wasn't surprised, I remembered my first orgasm with my teddy - but that's a different story. Dawns bra and top were back in place but I lay with her kissing her arm as I moved down. I just wanted to maybe stroke her for a while over her jeans or even kiss her down there through the denim. Maybe not the sexiest thing to do but at the time I found the idea highly erotic. My hand brushed across the front of her jeans and my mind filled with how lovely her pussy must be for one so young. Again I glided my fingers over her crotch area and swear I could feel her mound hardening, like mine was. I looked up at her beautufull face, so restfulll and content, I nearly stopped. When my face was close to her crotch I leant as near as I could without touching and breathed in. I could smell her cum and felt heady and intoxicated. With both hands I unsnapped her butron and gently pulled down the zip, all the while breathing in her thirst quenching aroma. Her panties were a light pink with little puppies all over them. I remember how cute they looked. I tugged her jeans over her slender hips and off her feet. They came away easily with her small frame. Then I spread her legs and delighted in the sight of her sodden gusset, sodden, I thought because of me. I leant forward and immediatley buried my tongue into the wet cotton. I felt her baby pussy beneath the material  and began sucking her spent cum through her deliscious panties. My own hand worked it's way inside my dripping knix as I licked and sucked Dawns panties. Then suddenly... Just as I was about to pull the gusset to one side.</p><p>She woke up and rubbed her eyes. I didn't know what to say or do, 'I...' Then I was lost for words.</p><p>She smiled, 'oh,' she said, 'it's OK Zoe, I trust you.'</p><p>'I'm sorry,' I burbled, 'I don't know what got into me?'</p><p>Dawn swung her leg around and stood up. I moved until I was sat in front of her. She pulled her jeans up her legs and I felt weak, yet I couldn't help but look at how sexy she was with her jeans still half open. She held out her hand to me.</p><p>'Zoe,' she said, 'will you... Will you take me to bed?'</p><p>I started to smile as she did, nodded and stood. Still smiling and overwhelmed with relief I took her hand and together we climbed the stairs...</p><p>THE END.</p>"
137,My Naughty Morning,Amy xxxxx,1,"young girls, LL stories, etc, etc. I can't stop cumming…",['F solo'],"<p>I live in a two bedroom flat, just outside of London. I'm nineteen now and live with my dad. He is at work right now and I'm having a ball on my own as there is no college today, (I want to be a hair dresser). I woke up feeling horny, I don't know if I was having a naughty dream but I was already well lubricated. Before I thought too much about getting up I slipped my hand inside my pj's and thought about my thirteen year old cousin Debbie. I came very quickly. If only she knew.</p><p>I dragged myself out of bed, it was 9.am'ish and showered. I was still as horny as hell so after drying off and making my bed, I Went back to the bathroom and got myself a towel. I know that when I'm this horny it can get a bit wet and messy. I then went to my wardrobe, you'll think I'm weird now and retrieved my old school uniform. I find my masturbating sessions so much more intense when I dress up. I put on my pink satin bikini style panties, which I also like to jill off in as the feeling is silky and soft. It also helps stop some of the mess.</p><p>I retreated back to my bed quite excited and sat down on the edge. I looked at myself in the dressing table mirror and giggled. After tying my hair in a pony tail I started acting like a little schoolgirl and watched myself playing on my bed in the mirror.</p><p>'I am a naughty girl,' I told myself, 'and my kitty feels strange.'</p><p>I lay down on my front and put my hands under myself, then began rubbing my clit over my satin panties. Oh God that felt nice!</p><p>'Oooh Amy is being rude,' I said as my masturbation became a little more vigorous.</p><p>I knew that acting like a little girl would do me real soon and the more I rubbed the closer I got. My bum was humping my hand quite hard now, up and down, up and down.</p><p>'Oooh Amy what's happening?' I gasped, 'I'm only twelve...'</p><p>I shuddered thinking about being only twelve. God, the image of a twelve year old masturbating always does it for me. My bottom raised, I quivered and groaned and my pussy twitched violently as I orgasmed into my panties. I sagged forward breathing heavily and giggled at my reflection.</p><p>I could feel my orgasm had been a good one as my liquidy cum had soaked through the pink satin. I laid on my back with my feet off the end of the bed perched on the dresser, each side of the mirror. I put a pillow under my head so I could watch and ran my finger along my slit and gently began to push the gusset in and out of my hole. I was soon jabbing furiously and nearing another peak.</p><p>'Oh Debbie, Debbie,' I lusted, thinking about her budding breasts and gorgeous bum. 'Debbie baby, oooooooh!' And came to another shudderimg climax.</p><p>I wasn't quite done yet and after a few minutes opened a shoe box I keep in my wardrobe. I took out two pairs of Debbies old worn panties, which I've masturbated with plenty of times. I took these when visiting. My favourite pair are over a year old when her sweet twelve year old pussy was hugged and kissed by the gusset. They are very little girly with Teddy bear faces on them. I lay back on my bed with my soaking wet satin panties around my knees and held the gusset of her Teddy bear panties to my face. I finger fucked myself with the other pair whilst licking the gusset of the ones in my face. I imagined I was licking Debbie out through her gusset whilst she was wraring them. When I came, I came big time and pushed her panties deep inside myself to catch all my cum.</p><p>I fell asleep and woke a short while ago with Debbies knickers still on my face. I thought I'd tell you about my naughty morning and now I think I'm gonna have one last cum.</p><p>Mmmmmmmh Debbie's panties.</p>"
138,Casey's Big Day,Amy xxxxx,1,It was Stacey's big day... Or was it???,"['F,g', 'panties']","<p>Casey.<br/> From Reading.<br/> 22 y/o.<br/> 5'4'.<br/> Pretty.<br/> Brown hair.<br/> Blue eyes.<br/> Slim.<br/> 'B' cup.<br/> Bi.</p><p>It was a wonderful wedding and my best friend Stacey looked like she'd come straight out of a fairy tale. Her white dress was stunning and her new husband, Paul, in his top and tails, complimented her perfectly.</p><p>I was jealous of both. Three years ago, before they became an item, I had a one night stand with Paul and Stacey's last fling was on her hen night. But not with a fella - with me.</p><p>I've always been bi and when the mood takes I don't mind either, or both. You'd probably class me as a bit of a slag or slapper because I fuck most anyone who catches my eye. But it's not a fair comment to make about me really because I can't help being a very sexual person, can I? When I stick on a short skirt and revealing blouse I can pull almost any body and that includes straight girls. I'm a good looking chick who is hot to be with and hotter in bed.</p><p>Sitting in the church I eyed up all the handsome men and pretty women. Even there, in the church, it was easy to catch the eye of one or two. I was planning to maybe see if I could get shagged before the evening do by a lad who was with his wife. The challange was an interesting one. Even more so when I thought about getting my hand in her knickers before the end of the evening, as well. As I day dreamed my way through the boredom of the ceremony some thing, or should I say some one, really took my attention. It was Stacey's twelve year old sister, Millie. Was she starring into oblivion? Half asleep with boredom, like me or was she checking me out. I thought about it for a few seconds, while giving her a similar stare, until she realised, blushed and looked away. I sniggered to myself, thinking about how funny it was that I'd made a twelve year old feel so silly. And if she felt like I was perving, she was hardly going to tell on me, was she?</p><p>I could just see it, 'mom, I think that girl's a pervert, she's looking at me like she wants to fuck me.'</p><p>I laughed inside, obviously I wasn't interested but it was a fun game to play with a preteen. She wouldn't forget the look I gave her in a hurry, but then she shouldn't have sat there starring at me, especially with my reputation.</p><p>The weather was almost as beautifull as the bride and the photo's were all taken outside in the pretty surroundings of the church grounds, that hummed with the chatter of family and freinds. Stacey and Paul were inside signing the register whilst we all waited patiently outside. I stood idly beneath an oak tree, in the shade, minding my own business. I was fanning myself when I saw young Millie standing with her parents. I couldn't help thinking about her face in the church and found myself actually checking her out for real. She is very, very pretty for her age, though rather skinny. I guess she is just about five feet tall with lovely long curly blonde hair. It had a yellow flower in it that matched her short dress. Her skin is fair and lightly tanned, her neck long and slender. Quite kissable, I thought. Her eyes sparkled blue, topping a quaint, pretty nose and pencil thin, wet lips. I ganced down her fragile frame to her rather boney and coltish legs. My mind tried to picture the view between her slim thigh's and I admonished myself for going that far. Then she turned and as she did I caught sight of the tiny bumps on her chest. Why? I don't know, but the sight made me catch my breath. Our eyes then met again and it was I who now blushed and I immediately looked away, feelling flushed and with a sudden feeling of arousal. I was glad when Stacey and Paul finally emerged.</p><p>The meal went well, though I found myself sat next to Millie. I wondered how long it had been since she started puberty. It couldn't have been that long for surely I would have noticed before this day. We exchanged a few words here and there and I noticed a strange air between us that only comes when two strangers meet and there is an instant attraction between both parties. I tried to behave myself but was drawn consistantly to the fact that as she would lean forward I could peak down her dress to her cleavage. She was wearing a training bra that was loose fitting. I kept getting desirable glimpses of her tiny swell and nipple. As much as I felt guilty at my behaviour, I knew I was finding Millie sexually attractive and was starting to look forward to masturbating over her. I wondered how long it would be before I tried to make her another notch on my bed post. A few years yet, but it was definately going on my things to do before I die list.</p><p>As the meal drew to a close my attention was totally on Millie. In a short time I'd become besotted with her and our embarrassed air had disappeared. We, at last, were chatting like good freinds, when previously, I'd taken little or no interest in her at all. Her mum was pleased that she'd found some one to connect with and Millie's eyes lit up when I suggested we sat together in the evening during the reception. I was lucky, really, if I'd been a fella I would have been thrown out. But being female meant I was welcome with open arms.</p><p>Before the reception, in the interim lull, I went home to shower and change. I took the oppotunity to strip naked and jill myself to two quick orgasms on my bed. I couldn't believe how quickly I came thinking about Millie and her luscious young breasts. Though there was a clue about how aroused I'd become, because of her, in in my panties. When I'm exceptionally aroused I leak copious amounts of juice into my gusset and it was sodden. After my short but fulfilling round with my fingers I showered and dressed in a low cut, flaired hemmed red number that hung mid-thigh. I wore a matching red satin bra and panties set with black heels. I re-done my make up, ensuring my strawberry lip stick was applied perfectly. Checking myself in the mirror I liked what I saw.</p><p>'You don't scrub up badly,' I said to myself and blew my reflection a kiss as I turned to leave.</p><p>When I arrived at the hall the reception was well under way and the drink was flowing. Millie came straight up to me and handed me a glass of red wine. I'd already been drinking Vodka, during the meal, and didn't really want to mix my drinks but I couldn't say no to Millie? Could I? We made our way to a small table near the disco. The music was playing but not too loud, yet. She'd stayed with the rest of her family and was still wearing her sexy little yellow dress. I purred as my eyes give her a long lusty checking out... Yet again.</p><p>'What you starring at Casie?' She asked.</p><p>'Oh I'm sorry,' I replied, 'is it illegal for one girl to check out another, These days?'</p><p>She giggled and blushed, 'no,' she said shyly.</p><p>'I was just thinking,' I mused, 'how grown up you've become and in such a short time. How old are you now, Millie?'</p><p>'Twelve,' she gushed, 'thirteen in january.'</p><p>I quickly worked it out with my fingers behind my back. It is June so... Thats seven months away. Oh my God, she's not even twelve and a half yet and I've already jilled off over her. That's a new record for sure... By a mile.</p><p>'I kindda wish I was a guy,' I said.</p><p>'Why?' She frowned.</p><p>'Because you're gorgeous,' I assured her 'and I would be begging to be your boyfreind.'</p><p>'You don't mean that,' she said with the most beautifull smile, gleaming teeth and sparkling eyes.</p><p>I started getting aroused.</p><p>The music went up a notch and people started filling up the floor. I was enjoying Millie's company so much that I never noticed the eighteen year old freind of her brother arrive.</p><p>'Hi,' he said with a big grin, 'you wanna dance, Mill?'</p><p>She looked at me and I smiled, 'go on,' I encouraged her, 'enjoy yourself.'</p><p>My heart flipped and I felt sick as she stood up and walked away with him. There was something creepy about him that I didn't like and I soon found out what it was. He took her mid crowd and as they danced a slow one I saw his hand on her bottom. I was raging inside but wasn't too sure what to do. I screamed at him inside my head. Leave her alone you fucking creepy pervert. Then fortunately the song ended and she came back, alone.</p><p>'Did you see that?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Touched my bum the creep.'</p><p>'Exactly what I thought,' I said, 'I wanted to say something but for some reason didn't?'</p><p>'I wish you had,' she replied, sliding up next to me and linking her arm through mine affectionately.</p><p>I stroked her hair with my free hand, 'I'm sorry,' I said, 'I should have done.'</p><p>'I wish you was my girlfr... I mean boyfreind... Or whatever it is I mean,' she said and laid her cheek against my arm.</p><p>I felt elated and nuzzled her hair. I breathed in the fresh smell of a preteen. Her soft hair felt like silk and I stroked her cheek as I kissed her on top of her head.</p><p>'If you was him,' she said looking up at my face, 'I woudn't mind you touching my bum.'</p><p>I could feel my mound growing with arousal. I couldn't help it. Her words, our closeness. God I was wet again.</p><p>'But would you mind,' I said tapping her nose on the end with my finger, 'if I did it... Even though I'm girl? Like you.'</p><p>She raised up to my ear, I could feel her breath on my cheek and sucked it in. 'No,' She whispered, just loud enough for me to hear.</p><p>I looked around us before turning to Millie. Our eyes met, just a few inches apart. The temptation was over powering and in the dark corner I kissed her lips quickly. I looked around again but was safe, I hadn't been seen. I looked back to Millie for her reaction and was relieved to see her smiling.</p><p>'I bet you wasn't expecting that?' I said.</p><p>She giggled, looked down in her lap and shrugged.</p><p>'I'm sorry,' I said, 'I thought you wouldn't mind?'</p><p>'I didn't,' she replied, then she knelt up on the padded bench seat and put her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek.</p><p>I turned towards her again and she kissed my lips. My heart was beating like a drum. I can honestly say I've never felt so aroused in my life.</p><p>'Not here,' I said, 'I'll get hung if anyone sees us.'</p><p>She slumped down next to me, folded her arms and skinny legs and huffed.</p><p>I felt guilty, 'hey,' I said, 'perhaps we could take a walk, you know, some where quiet where we'll be alone.'</p><p>'Really?' She said excitedly.</p><p>'Go tell your mum you want to get some air and that I'll be with you.'</p><p>She was gone like a shot, almost running across the dance floor. As I watched her the realisation of how young she is and of what I was plotting hit home. I felt a massive guilty pang strike me. The next thing I knew her mother was waving and smiling. I smiled and waved back as Millie bounded back across the dance floor.</p><p>'It's OK,' she said, 'as long as you're with me.'</p><p>She grabbed me by the hand and almost dragged me to my feet.</p><p>'Hey, slow down,' I said as she excitedly led the way.</p><p>Outside the night air was some what cooler but still warm. I pointed towards the end of the hall where I could see it was in the shadows. When we got there, there was a small alley way that led to a fire exit.</p><p>'Down here,' I said.</p><p>There was a low wall, which I leant my bum against and pulled Millie to me. She stood between my knee's and we looked deep into each other's eyes. I linked my hands behind her back and she slipped hers around my neck again. For a while we just stood there starring at each other.</p><p>'You sure about thus Hun?' I fimally asked.</p><p>Millie noddeed so I moved my face a little nearer hers, checking her expression, making sure she knew what we were doing. She smiled beautifully and alluringly and I was lured by her smile. Closer and closer until I was breathing in the air she exhaled, until I could feel the heat radiate off her skin, until... Until our lips touched for a brief, tantilising second. A second that would define my very existance. I was nervous, she was nervous. I could feel her trembling as much as I was. The anticipation of what may or may not lie ahead, of where we was going, of what we were doing. The knowledge that it was wrong, both morally and legally. And how far would we go with this, a twenty-two year old woman and a twelve year old girl.</p><p>So, so wrong and yet so, so right.</p><p>Our lips met again. We'd both given in to our primal instincts. The kiss, brief again but charged like a lightning bolt. Short, sweet but certainly filled with a passion not shown before. A passion fueled by lust and a wanton desire for sex. At least it was with me. I kissed her thin, wet lips a little harder and for longer this time, tasting her mouth and saliver. Then she was kissing me back with her head tilted to one side. My mouth opened and I licked her lips, hoping to tempt her into doing the same thing. I didn't even know if she knew about French kissing but I didn't have time to question her. Her lips did part and our tongues met. Mine, large and invading, hers, tiny and timid in comparison. It was the moment, though, that released our sexual hunger for one and other. Luckily, for me, my dress was a loose and she fell against me. I hugged her tightly to my body as our mouths devoured each others. I could feel the tiny swell of her preteen chest against my own, what must have seemed like huge to her, breast. I could feel my crotch responding dramatically in preperation for sex. My nether lips were opening up and my precum was soaking into the red satin and no doubt staining my favourite, most expensive pair of panties. But it was worth it, that and a whole lot more, to be kissing and holding this most beautifull girl in my arms. If I were to die tonight, I thought, I would die with a contented smile on my face.</p><p>'Can I?' I asked, my hand lightly stroking her back side.</p><p>She smiled and nodded, then pressed her lips back onto mine. Her tongue coming out and attacking my mouth now. Suddenly she didn't seem so young and timid. Instead she appeared to know what she wanted and was prepared to take it and I, I was more than willing to give it to her.</p><p>My stroking turned to squeezing and fondling closer to her lower regions, down to her bare thigh, just under the hem of her dress. Now stroking higher and nearer her panty covered bottom. I pulled her tighter until I had her thigh pressing against my gaping wet pussy that was begging for release. My fingers wormed inside her leg hole and carressed her, now bare buttock. She responded by pressing her thigh harder against my crotch.</p><p>Lost in the moment, delerious with excitement and completely in the throes of passion. That's when it happened. When I lost all control and deep within the arms of my preteen lover, with her mouth making love to mine - I came. My thigh's shook as my pussy suddenly exploded in orgasm, sending raptuous jolts through my body and creamy cum into my panties. I clung to Millie like a baby to it's mother whilst I recovered. I looked into her eyes for reassurance. She smiled a,knowing smile and I blushed.</p><p>'May I?' I whispered with both hands on her thigh's under her dress.</p><p>She knew what I was asking and stepped back. We swapped places and I immediately began kissing her again, with me now stood between her knee's. Time was becoming a factor now so I decided I needed to speed things up a little. I think Millie was hoping for the same as I got but I wanted to give her more, something she could savour, remember and masturbate over for a very long time. I moved my kisses to her neck, then lower until I was kissing her tiny bust. Oh how I would have loved to free her child'ish breast and suck her lovely tits. But I had to get a move on and dropped to my knees before her and between her thigh's. I looked up for a sign but her face said it all. An expression of lust in her eyes glistened. Her hands were in mid-air not knowing what to do. I looked down at her lovely yellow dress and with shaking hands raised the hem until I was face to face with a little girl camel toe in her pretty cream coloured knickers. I swooned at the sight and kissed her warm damp slit through the thin nylon. I heard her gasp and looked up. Her eyes were closed, her head skyward and her hands falling to rest on my shoulders. She wasn't resisting my love making even though she was shaking with nervous tension. I kissed her mound through her underwear again, only harder this time and she squealed in delight. I then licked the nylon gusset and tasted her slit. It was an intoxicating and alluring flavour and a heady, deliscious aroma. She was shaking even more now as I buried my tongue into the folds in her knickers and suddenly her thigh's locked around my head and I felt her hand pressing the back of my head. Then through her nylon knickers, amid her jerking body, I felt a warm wet flow of her cum juice soak into the material. I lapped at it like a kitten to milk.</p><p>Then she huffed a long sigh and sagged back. I took the oppotunity to pull her lovely wet gusset to the side and was met by her hairless slit, glowing pink and wet. I kissed her pussy and licked at her slit every last drop of cum it offered. But Millie, poor Millie was spent. She pushed me away and I got to my feet and held her lovingly and showered her with kisses.</p><p>'Thank you darling,' I said, 'that was wonderfull.'</p><p>I assured her that every thing, and I meant every thing we'd just done was natural, even beteeen two girls some times. She beamed and hugged me. I said it was time to get back to the reception and she had a skip in her step, a reminder, I thought of how I'd over stepped the mark.</p><p>As we entered the hall her brothers eighteen year old mate was coming the other way. 'Oh Millie,' he said, 'I've been looking for you. Do you want another dance?'</p><p>We both cringed, ' no, fuck off you pervert,' she replied.</p><p>There was several people in the entrance way who all pointed at him and laughed. He went bright red and made a bee - line for the gents toilet.</p><p>Millie squeezed my hand and we made our way onto the dance floor. Millie's mum caught my eye. She smiled and waved, we smiled and waved back. As we danced to Michael Jackson I had a thought, it might have officially been Stacey and Paul's big day, but as I looked longingly into Millie's eyes I knew that really it was my day... Casey's big day.</p>"
139,Bad Mommy,Amy xxxxx,1,Bra shopping turns me into a bad woman…,"['F,F,g,g']","<p>Rose.<br/>
29 y/o.<br/>
Mousey hair.<br/>
Grey-blue eyes.<br/>
5'4"".<br/>
Prettty.<br/>
'B' cup.<br/>
Slim.<br/>
Bi.</p><p>My daughter Daisy has just turned twelve and is showing all the signs of a young woman about to burst out from within. She has just started to develope and just a week ago, I bought her her first training bra. It was quite amusing, actually, because, by chance, we bumped into Daisy's best freind Katherine and her mother Heather. They were there in BHS doing exactly the same thing. I said to Heather, whilst the kids chatted, how you don't think about other parents having to do the same things with their daughters? Heather laughed, agreed and noted that other than your own, you don't see other children beginning the change.</p><p>After what seemed like an eternity both girls decided upon the same style bra. 'Off you go,' Heather said, 'we'll be in in a mo.'</p><p>I realised Heather intended for the two of us to go into the cubicle the girls were in to check on the fitting. For some odd reason I felt a lump in my throat. Was I embarrassed to see my own daughter half naked? Possibly, she hides herself from me so much now.</p><p>After a few minutes listening to them giggling, Heather ushered me towards the cubicle. I turned the door knob and entered. I stopped dead in my tracks as the sight of both girls standing there with their new bras in their hands and their budding chests on show caught me on the hop. My jaw dropped, I gulped and starred from one set of immature breasts to the other. The girls quickly covered themselves up. Heather and I scolded them for taking so long and left them to it.</p><p>Outside, again, we waited. 'They are adorable at that age, arn't they?' Heather said matter of factly, 'I see your Daisy's little titties are slightly bigger than Kats.'</p><p>I nodded as I pictured their ripening assets in my mind. I could feel myself blushing and knew my old lesbian kink, I once had, was rearing ir's ugly head once more. But these were twelve year olds and one was my own. I shook myself and cleared my head, those kind of thoughts were for pedophiles, not for a good woman like myself.</p><p>The girls called us back in and we entered the tight cubicle. My eyes scanned both girls bras. The slight bumps making my pulse race. Heather adjusted Kat, Katherines bra and then Daisy's. Two things I noticed, one, how long she spent on Daisy's and two, as she adjusted the bra, I swear she cupped the tiny orb and gave it a gentle squeeze. Even Daisy gasped in that split second.</p><p>On the way home, in the car, Daisy turned to me. 'Mom,' she said, 'I think Kats mom touched my boob.'</p><p>I laughed, 'don't be silly,' I replied, 'she was only trying to help.'</p><p>That night I tossed and turned in bed. I could see the two girls standing there with their bare breasts exposed. Both of them at the age where they are extremely pretty. Daisy with her shoulder length mousey hair, like mine and Kat with her long, flowing blonde hair. Probably the one thing that stops you thinking they are twins. Both identical, in build, bar Daisy's slughtly puffier chest. Both less than five feet tall and slender with a certain swagger that is quite sugestive. I rolled onto my back picturing Heather's hand, not just lightly cupping my daughters boobs but now openly fondling them and squeezing her nipples until they were fullly erect. It was no good, I couldn't sleep with these things on my mind. I slipped my hand inside my panties to find myself soaked. I gasped and jolted as I found my sensitive clit and began to lightly circle it with my fingers.</p><p>This was Heathers fault and I knew it. I wished I'd been as bold, though, maybe I could have done the same thing with Katherine. I could see her standing in front of me facing away. I had my hands under her arm-pits feeling her soft, pliant little mounds and running my fingers across her rapidly stiffening nipples. I was nearing my peak as I unclasped her bra and turned her around. I fell to my knees and took her tiny teat between my lips and began to suckle. My hips rose and I was ready for my climax. Two of my fingers were now jabbing in and out of my sopping hole whilst my fingers on my other hand strummed my clit harder and faster.</p><p>I then heard Daisy, but in Kat's voice, 'mommy,' she said, 'Daisy's mom just sucked my boobs.'</p><p>The thought, the idea... Oh God it was too much.</p><p>I pictured her mum smiling and telling her not to worry.</p><p>I could see Kat in her little blue dress, her skinny legs and flat tummy. I raised her dress and buried my face into her little girls knickers.</p><p>'Mommy, she's licking my coochy now.'</p><p>And she was right. My hand had her knickers tugged one way and I drove my tongue into her hairless slit.</p><p>'She's only trying to help dear,' I heard Heather reply.</p><p>'Yes mommy, but I'm about to cum in her mouth.'</p><p>That did it. My body went stiff and my back arched. I felt a bead of sweat run down my forehead and my knee's began to shake. This was going to be a big wet orgasm and I knew it. Ordinarilly, I would prepare myself. Take my panties off and use a towel. But I wasn't in control here, Kat and her mother were. Kat then begins to cum and fills my mouth with her deliscious nector. The thought sends me into orbit and I finally orgasm in spurts. My knees clamp together as my cum saterates rhe gusset of my poor panties like a hose until I collapse in a heap. I quickly shed my undies, saving a wet bed and close my eyes.</p><p>I don't kmow what time it was but I awoke with Daisy climbing into my bed. 'Mommy, I'm cold.'</p><p>I pull her to me and hug her. She lies facing away from me and I can feel her bottom against my crotch, through our nighties. My heart rate increases as I remember my masturbation session involving her. She takes my hand and slips it around her and hugs it tight to her chest. I can feel her boob against the back of my hand and it makes me nervous. I lay there in fear and after quite a while I scense she is asleep.</p><p>'Daisy,' I call in a hushed whisper.</p><p>There is no reply, just the sound of her soft breathing. I try to stop myself but lust takes ovet and I slowly turn my hand until I am cupping her tiny bud. Ever so gently I circle her nipple with my finger through the thin nylon. I hear her mummble in her sleep and turn slightly onto her bsck. I raise up slightly and look through the gloom at my darling twelve year old daughter. My fingers unbutton her nighty down the front until het boobs are exposed. I don't want to go down this road but feel drawn to her erect nipples. Before I consider my actions properly I am suckling like a baby, from one teat to the other and back again.</p><p>Suddenly I feel her hand raise. I stop momentarilly, wondering what her reaction was going to be, catching her mum with her lips around her nipples. I am delighted to feel her hand on the back of my head stroking my hair.</p><p>'That's nice mommy,' she says and it's all the encouragement I require.</p><p>I scoot over her and lay between her legs, still sucking her tender teats. She coos as I kiss below her breasts and the her tummy. I'm a bad mother, I know but my daughters hands lightly push down on my shoulders giving me the OK.</p><p>'Mmmh! Mommy, that's feels really good,' she assures me as my mouth closes in on her kniclkers.</p><p>Heather has done this to me.</p><p>Bad mommy - bad Heather...</p><p>The end.</p>"
140,Kate and Lulu,Amy xxxxx,1,"kate,(12) and Lulu, (11) interview.","['G,g,f,F']","<p>I = Interveiwer.<br/>K = Kate.<br/>L = Lulu.</p><p>Prefect is a school magazine for girls. It deals with every day problems such as bullying, studies, exams and sexual education. As part of an on going series they decided to ask 11-12 year old pupils wether they had a sex life and to spill the beans if  they did, with some surprising results. The following was never published. The interveiwer is Jackie Knowles, a twenty six year old confirmed lesbian, very pretty, slim, brown eyes and hair with a 'B' cup. </p><p>The interveiw is from a recording, taken from their library, with consent and is dated the 4th May 2011.</p><p>I =  So lets start with you kate, can you give me your age and describe yourself?</p><p>K = Hi, I'm twelve, quite pretty, I think... Erm, slim with brown hair, blue eyes and teeny boobs.</p><p>I = And you Lulu?</p><p>L = he he. Eleven, hardly any tits yet but there are little bumps. I have blonde hair, up here, none down there yet. I'm skinny, not very tall and have green eyes.</p><p>I = Now we asked to interveiw you two, because I believe you are in a relationship together, which, I might add, is sexual. How did this come about?</p><p>K = (Giggles,) I had sex with my aunty Jean one night when she was baby sitting me. I was ten and was sat on the sofa next to her. I fell asleep but woke to find she had her hand in my panties and was rubbing my clit. I didn't know what one was but she explained it all later on. I have taught Lulu what all these things are since.</p><p>I = So, going back, what happened?</p><p>K = Well I turned to look at her and she kissed me on the lips. I was quite shocked but was enjoying it and her fingers.</p><p>I = Go on...</p><p>K = She didn't French kiss me then, that came later at the same time I learnt about tribbing.</p><p>I = So you kissed her back?</p><p>K = Yeah, of course!</p><p>I = So you didn't consider that what she was doing was wrong?</p><p>K = No. How can my aunty giving me my first orgasm be wrong?</p><p>I = So she made you cum?</p><p>K = Yes, all over her fingers and in my panties.</p><p>I = Gosh, that is just so...</p><p>Lulu = Sexy?</p><p>I = So carry on, how did you get into tribbing?</p><p>K = I let my aunty finger me for a few weeks when one evening she took me to the bedroom. We kissed for a while then she said she would make me feel really good. I couldn't wait as she stripped me and lay me down. I watched as she slowly kissed her way around my tummy and finally went down on me. I came quickly in her mouth. She lay next to me and kissed me for ages until I OK again, then pulled me up and cranked her leg untill I was sat on her crotch.</p><p>I = How was she dressed.</p><p>K = She still had her dress and panties on. I don't think she wanted to scare me. Anyway  she began to hump me, which was something knew and I enjoyed it. After a short while I was humping and grinding back and she came before I did. I remember the feeling of her cum soaking through her panties onto my pussy made me cum too.</p><p>I = Oh wow that is...</p><p>L = Hot</p><p>I = So Lulu, tell me how you got involved.</p><p>L = Well Kate's aunty moved away and she asked if I'd like a sleep over at hers. We was lying on her bed when she let it slip about her aunty. She didn't want to say too much but I wanted to hear more. The story was turning me on and by the time she got to the tribbing I'd been squeezing my thigh's together so much that I accidently orgasmed in my panties.</p><p>I = Oh my...</p><p>L = Kate just started kissing me then and I asked to trib with me. She pulled her panties off and then mine. I remember a wet smear of whte cum coated the inside of my undies and Kate's were clearly wet. She sat atop me and rode my pussy. I felt our clits grinding together and we both came at the same time. A little later she lay on the other end of the bed and she taught me how to 69. It was really good and I had my first taste of pussy.</p><p>I = And you liked it?</p><p>L = Oh yes. We both came in each other's mouths several times.</p><p>I = Oh that's so..</p><p>K = Has this made you wet miss?</p><p>I = What?</p><p>L = You can turn the recorder off if you like?</p><p>I = But...</p><p>K = Don't you fancy licking Lulu's bald little pussy?</p><p>I = Well...</p><p>L = And have Kate trib with you.</p><p>I = Oh God forgive me...</p><p>There is the sound of the two girls kissing then the recorder is switched off.</p><p>THE END.</p>"
141,"Forbidden Photos, Part One – Diana's Story",Anastas,1,Diana agrees to work on a friend's essay and discovers some shocking pictures on her computer.,"['F-solo', 'mast']","<p>My friend Peg asked me to come over and help her with one of her
university assignments.  Peg, 26, a year younger than me, is an
incredibly smart person.  She’s already done degrees in physics and
engineering and decided to have a crack at the even more impenetrable
field of economics.  I couldn’t understand a word of what her essay
was about, although she tried to explain it to me.  I simply nodded in
bewilderment occasionally, as I was only there to fix the grammar.  At
least that I could do.  Peg could grasp intangible theories that will
forever remain off limits to my intelligence, but she couldn’t
construct a readable sentence.  That was my (unpaid) job.  Peg trusted
me to do it as I’ve been helping with her homework for 14 years now.</p><p>She opened the file on her computer, sat me down in front of it and
cheerily said, “That should keep you busy for a couple of hours.”  I
nodded and said, “No problem. Now, are you going to watch me correct
it or just leave me to it?”  I was hoping she’d stay with me to
explain a few of the more confusing phrases to me.  Peg looked a
little bit sheepish and said, “Actually, you don’t mind if I don’t
hang around, do you?  I have to go and collect some stats from the
Bureau of Statistics for another assignment that’s due in this week
and I have to pore over two decades worth of figures about the anomaly
surrounding the causal relationship between the finite connections of
the googolplex—”  I don’t know what she really said, I tuned out
halfway into that sentence.  I simply said, “Fine. Go. I’ll take care
if this.  It’ll be finished when you get back.”  Peg said, “Great. See
you in a few hours.”  With that, she left me alone with my boring task.</p><p>After an hour of genuinely trying my best to fix up her essay, I
needed a break.  I went and made a cup of tea then sat back at the
computer, thinking about how I might politely decline the next time
Peg asked me to help with her schoolwork.  Idly, I started to look
around her computer to see what she had on there.  I’ve used her
computer before but only while Peg was here with me.  I felt pretty
guilty about snooping like that, but I couldn’t stop myself.  I wasn’t
looking to dig up any dirt on Peg, I just wanted a brief distraction
from my tedious task.</p><p>Peg’s desktop icons were all generically labelled, ‘Pictures’,
‘Music’, ‘Videos’, ‘Assignments’, etc.  I looked through her MP3
collection, noting a few songs and albums I’d like to have a listen
to. Then I opened the ‘Pictures’ file and looked through her photos.
There were a few of the two of us the last time we went out, when she
had gotten spectacularly drunk and I had to literally carry her out to
the car on my back.  The regular dykes in the bar loved it when tiny
little Peggy blew in to outdrink them.  I don’t drink and I only go
with her to check out the other girls.  Peg is fairly short and
petite, while I’m nearly a full head taller than her and not exactly
skinny. Approaching plump, I would say, which these unflattering
photos accentuated.  Flash photos always make people look so awful.
Anyway, I kept looking through the pictures on Peg’s computer: there
were her family snaps, several pictures of female movie stars of the
30’s, cute animals, and then—</p><p>“What the hell is this?!!”  I froze.  I don’t know how long I stared
at the screen.  I couldn’t believe what I was seeing.  In a file
labelled only as ‘SG’, there was a picture of two clearly prepubescent
girls, about seven or eight, completely nude on a bed together with
both their legs spread wide apart, with their little hairless cunts
practically poking out at you, and both of the girls were giving
smoulderingly sexy looks to the camera.  I was dumbstruck.  I
stammered and looked around, already feeling guilty, like someone was
watching me.  What is Peg doing with pictures like this?  I mean,
Peggy! My dearest friend who I’ve known since the first year of high
school.  God, what does this mean?  Is Peggy a paedophile?  Why would
she have pictures like this?  This isn’t fake.  Those are really two
little girls there, having their picture taken in the nude.</p><p>I continued looking through the pictures.  I simply had to see what
else was there.  Did it get worse?  Were there any pictures of these
poor girls being molested by some disgusting adult man?  I really
couldn’t handle that.  That would make me call the police right then
and there.  Thankfully there weren’t.  There were about 200 pictures,
all of the same two young girls, a brunette and a redhead.  Every
picture showed the girls either nude or taking off what little clothes
they were wearing and posing in a provocative way, yet still in an
innocent sweet little girl kind of way, with their legs up in the air
spread as far apart as they could get them, or holding a pretend
microphone and singing into it while they thrust their hips forward.
The redhead girl had two long plaited pigtails with pink ribbons,
which she undid over the course of the pictures to let her long hair
flow freely, while the brunette had a long, long ponytail with a blue
ribbon at the end.  In most of the pictures they were both smiling and
laughing and had their arms around each other and were kissing each
other.</p><p>I started to analyse the content of the pictures in a very clinical
way, trying to emotionally distance myself from what was obviously
direct physical evidence of the sexual abuse of two children, right?
So, I calmly and rationally thought: this is child pornography.
There’s no artistic merit here.  This was obviously a planned photo
session to present these girls as sexual objects.  Yes, I really did
have these thoughts.  I wasn’t ready to admit what was completely
apparent to me from when I first saw the first picture:  That these
two girls were two of the most entrancingly beautiful creatures I’d
ever seen.  They were so beautiful, so sweet, so pretty and SO sexy.
No!  Mustn’t think like that.  They’re children!  They’ve been
manipulated to act this way for the camera.</p><p>My head was swimming, and all kinds of questions about the fate of
these two little girls started running around my head:  Are they
really being abused?  I mean, they sure look like they’re having fun.
But everything I’ve ever read about child pornography says that if a
child appears to be enjoying themselves that’s because they’ve been
forced to look like they’re happy and smiling when they really feel
bad and dirty and miserable because they’re being sexually abused.  In
the face of the images in front of me that assertion maybe started to
seem a little bit unreasonable.  These girls weren’t having sex.
There were no adults in the pictures.  They were just playing around
in the nude while someone was taking their picture.  And they looked
so proud too, as they showed off their tiny undeveloped pussies.</p><p>Despite my attempts to over-analyse and intellectualise my feelings,
eventually I admitted to myself what was obvious and what was right in
front of my eyes:  These girls are so sweet, my god they’re so
beautiful.  More than that, these girls are really sexy.  I feel
attracted to them… No, more than that: I WANT them.  I want to touch
them and feel every part of their perfect little bodies and to taste
their beautiful perfect little cunts.  God, how I want to taste them!
By now my own cunt was sopping wet and I could smell my musty scent
filling up the room.  No turning back now.</p><p>I went back through the pictures and stopped on one where both girls
were looking directly into each other’s eyes.  They both looked like
they were ready to pounce on each other and greedily devour each
other’s sweet pussies.  Seeing these two girls looking at each and
looking like they were really turned on by each other was even more
arousing than the shots of the girls looking directly to camera.
Getting that sense that these girls lusted after one another was
turning me on so much I couldn’t help it anymore.  I had to cum.</p><p>I thrust my hips forward on the chair and I reached down into my pants
and started rubbing myself hard.  I was already so hot and wet from
looking over these pictures that it didn’t take much to make me cum.
My heavy juices had already flooded through my panties and thin cotton
pants and had soaked the chair and were oozing onto the floor.
Rubbing frantically away at my engorged clit I started speaking aloud
while looking at the wonderful pictures on the screen in front of me,
“Oh, you’re so beautiful together, I can’t believe how beautiful you
are, I want you to make each other cum, make each other happy, make
each other feel so goooood…”</p><p>I felt my orgasm building.  I thrust my head back and shut my eyes
tight as I screamed a silent scream at the height of my climax.  I
arched my back and lifted my bottom off the chair as I went completely
rigid from the overwhelming spasms of pleasure that jolted through my
whole body.  I felt such a powerful shuddering delight at the thought
of these two wonderful little girls pleasuring each other.  I’d never
felt such an intense orgasm before.  This had awakened something deep
in me.  I slumped down into the chair, completely spent, flopping my
arms over the armrests and panting heavily.  I looked up at the
computer screen.  My two wonderful angels were still there, frozen in
time for all time, looking lovingly into each others eyes.</p><p>When I came to a few minutes later, I realised that it had been half
an hour since I had first discovered these impossibly beautiful and
lawfully unspeakable images.  Peg could have walked in the door at any
time in the last half hour.  Luckily she hadn’t. What was I going to
do now?  Could I confront Peg with this?  Why had she left these
pictures so easily accessible?  They were just sitting there on her
computer in a file next to pictures of her family.  Wasn’t she worried
about being discovered?  At some point I’d have to tell her the truth.
Well, some of the truth.  I might omit for the moment that, thanks to
the child porn pics on her computer, I had been reborn as a
paedophile.  I’d never seen images like that before.  Even though I
just had the best orgasm of my life while looking at them, I still
didn’t really know what to make of them.  I’d never looked at
prepubescent girls with lust before.</p><p>I mean I’m someone who looks at child beauty pageants with utter
disgust, who laments how young girls are being sexualised in the media
and who would gladly put a gun to the head of anyone who would
sexually abuse children, yet here I was becoming ravenous at child
porn.  But that really doesn’t seem the right way to describe this.
There was something different about these photos, I decided.  In a
way, the pictures on Peggy’s computer were far more honest than
something like a beauty pageant or choreographed sexy dance routine.
These shots acknowledged the reality of these girls’ erotic and sexual
natures without restraint.  Whoever was taking these pictures was
doing something special to have these girls be so genuinely alluring,
hypnotic and irresistible, in a way that didn’t seem forced… …or was
that just more of my major rationalisations so I didn’t feel so bad
about being aroused by two eight-year-olds?  Two girls who, for all I
knew, could have been forced to act the way they did in those
pictures.  But they both looked soooo happy…</p><p>Peg still wasn’t back, so I quickly cleaned myself up.  I splashed a
bit of water on my pants in the bathroom to cover my obvious wet
patches, hopefully to make it look like I’d had a stupid accident at
the sink.  I couldn’t put on one of Peg’s seldom-worn pairs of
trousers, they’d never fit me, so I sat in my soaked pants.   I opened
the window and sprayed the room with air freshener and lit two sticks
of sandalwood incense, hopefully that would cover the strong smell of
my manual exertions.  Then I sat back down at the computer and went
back to editing Peg’s essay.  I tried not to think about the two
amazingly sweet and sexy little girls I had discovered, but I failed
totally.  Five minutes later after staring at long words that meant
nothing to me Peg came home.</p><p>“Hey Di.  How did you go?” she asked.</p><p>“Not so well.  This one’s going to be harder than I thought.  Do you
have a printed copy that I could work on at home?”  She hadn’t noticed
anything.</p><p>“Sure.  Just print the version you’re looking at.  What happened to
you?”  Peg noticed my wet pants.</p><p>“Oh, I accidentally splashed myself at the kitchen sink.”  Whether she
believed me or not, she didn’t ask any more questions.</p><p>We had a quick lunch and I said I’d better be going home.  For the
rest of the day all I could think about was those two girls. Who are
they?  What are their names?  Where are they?  Where were those
pictures taken?  When were they taken?  Were they really coerced?  Are
they really attracted to each other?  Oh I hope so.  I’ll never know
the answers to any of these questions, but I hope they’re happy,
wherever they are and whatever they’re doing now,  I hope at least
that their lives are good.  At least that.  I wish them the best and
hope they’re happy with each other…</p><p>That night I had another unbelievably intense orgasm while thinking
about those two sweet girls lying naked together, rubbing each other’s
tiny slits, sliding their supple lithe little bodies all over each
other… I’d never felt so good.</p>"
142,"Forbidden Photos, Part Two – Arina’s Story",Anastas,1,Photographer Arina receives a commission to photograph eight year old Lena.,"['F', 'g', 'g-solo', 'mast', 'ped', 'rom']","<p>“Miss Arina?”</p><p>“Yes Lena?”</p><p>“Can you take a picture of my piska?”</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“My piska. You know, down here.” Lena pointed to her bare pussy. I was
a bit shocked at her request, even though I was here to take nude
photos of this girl. Lena knew that’s why she was here, it was partly
her idea in the first place, but I didn’t know quite how far she was
willing to go. I was thinking I’d get some simple nude portraits, done
tastefully. Cunt close-ups were not what I had in mind. Or, more
honestly, they were most definitely on my mind, but I didn’t imagine I
could get away with that. Lena apparently had other ideas.</p><p>“Why do you want a picture of your piska, Lena?” Lena rolled her eyes
and smiled.</p><p>“I want to give one to my girlfriend Katya.”</p><p>“Would she like that?”</p><p>“Oh yeah. She’s seen it plenty of times already, but she said she
wanted a picture of it so she can look at it when I’m not around, so
she can pretend to lick it.”</p><p>I tried not to look too surprised at this answer. My mind raced to all
sorts of places trying to piece together what Lena had just said. I
was so distracted it didn’t occur to me at that moment to simply ask
her. So, Lena has a friend named Katya who has seen her naked a lot –
nothing too unusual there – but ‘so she can pretend to lick it’?
What’s going on there? All I managed to say aloud was, “Well… I think
that’s great that you want to give your friend such a nice picture.”  </p><p>“You can have one too if you want.” Without another word Lena sat down
on the couch and spread her nimble legs as far apart as she could.</p><p>“Is this okay?” she asked me, completely casually. I almost fainted.</p><p>I got down on my knees in front of her and put the camera up to my eye
and pointed it right at Lena’s little cunt, trying to be as casual as
she was about what I was doing. Lena put both her hands down to her
tiny slit and pulled apart her sweet folds. “Smile,” she said, and
then laughed loudly, making the sweetest sound I’d ever heard.</p><p>Let me go back a little bit: Last week, when a woman rang me up and
said she wanted to bring her eight-year-old daughter in for a photo
shoot, I was ecstatic. She even warned me right away that her daughter
would be posing nude and did I have a problem with that. No problem, I
said, trying not to sound too eager or excited. A request from a
parent to take nude photos of her little girl? How could I possibly
refuse? By the way, that’s not such an unusual request in this town.
There’s a large community of naturists here and parents often want
nude family portraits; but this was a request to shoot one girl. My
dream job.  </p><p>I’ve been a professional photographer for nearly ten years, doing all
the usual commissions: family portraits, weddings, landscapes, news
stories. I’ve made a comfortable enough living off of it to set up my
own studio in a lovely old building in Serpukhov, my home town, about
90 kilometres south of Moscow. I’m next to a beautiful evergreen park,
not too close to the centre of town, so it’s reasonably quiet. I can
afford to take slightly fewer commissions, giving me more time to work
on the photos I want to make. So far it’s been good. I’ve had a couple
of exhibitions in local galleries and last year a big expensive
hardback collection of my photos of prepubescent girls was published.  </p><p>I’ve taken a lot of photos of young girls, mostly quite serious works
trying to capture something of the essence of a young girls’ inner
life and emotions. Not the typical happy family snaps. I still produce
that kind of thing for someone who wants it and pays for it, but my
pictures are trying to reach deeper. I love pictures of children that
show them being real and unselfconscious. I strive to make worthy,
arty pictures that express Deep Truths about the Human Condition, as
after all, I have a longstanding tradition of utter pretension in the
artistic community to uphold. But the truth is, the kinds of pictures
I really wish I could make wouldn’t be considered artistic. I would
certainly see them as artistic, but a lot of people would disagree.</p><p>There’s nothing that fills my heart with more rapture and delight than
having a beautiful little girl posing nude for me, having me take her
picture and to be able to preserve her perfect form and childhood
innocence—and her eroticism—for all time. An important word there is
‘eroticism’. Young girls embody the most deeply pure, perfect, noble
and wholly innocent aspects of human sexuality and beauty. That is a
simple truism. The special beauty and sexuality of young girls is
inviolable and eternal. I don’t care how sentimental that sounds,
that’s just how I feel, but it saddens me that because I recognise
this truth it makes me a pariah in many people’s eyes, or that people
could be arrested and jailed for making or even possessing pictures
like the ones I yearn to make. What is wrong with the world? I don’t
know…</p><p>Of course, along with my lofty philosophical justifications for the
controversial art I’d like to make, I do achingly lust after the girls
whose pictures I take as well. I fantasize constantly about being able
to introduce them to the delights of what I imagine will be a playful,
happy introduction to lesbian sex, but I have never done anything more
than fantasize about that. Despite my confidence now, this blistering
desire used to cause me many sleepless nights, until I eventually
accepted the truth about who I was and soon came to be proud of it,
even though there were very few people whom I could tell. There is
only one person I know who truly understands, but she’s far away. I
still write to her sometimes as we share secret stories about girls
we’ve known. But anyone can see my desires plainly if they look at my
pictures. That’s where I’m able to freely express to others my love
for little girls.</p><p>I sometimes masturbate while looking at my pictures, for which I still
occasionally feel a bit guilty. I ask myself, How would I feel if
someone did that over pictures of me as a girl? My current response to
that is simply, it’s not really me. Nothing would actually be
happening to me. That is important to remember. A photo is a
representation, it is not the thing itself. I read an article on child
pornography once and some ‘expert’ said that every time a paedophile
wanks over a picture of a child (they didn’t use those words of
course), then that child is still being abused. I don’t get that. If
the child was being abused while the photo was taken, then that is
wrong, no question, and I couldn’t bare to see images like that (There
is no way I could ever take photos of a girl who was not completely
comfortable and eager to participate). But the life of the image after
it has been taken is separate from the subsequent life of whatever the
image depicts. And, more importantly, it doesn’t matter what your
intentions are when you create an image, you cannot prevent people
from seeing what they want to see. See, I can’t not think about these
things. Being savvy about these issues and questions is necessary,
especially in my line of work, should I ever need to defend myself
against unjust charges of ‘corrupting minors’. Luckily, as I said,
most people here couldn’t understand why someone would find child
nudity offensive.</p><p>I have done adult female nudes, and loved every one of them. Being
able to take pictures of many wonderful women has made me very happy,
even though my real interest lies with their daughters. Sometimes my
models have given me a little something extra. One time a woman wanted
me to take pictures of her while she masturbated. She wanted to see
herself in a photograph while she orgasmed. She tried making a video
of herself, but it wasn’t quite what she was after. That was a
wonderful session. She understood that only a still photo could
capture what she wanted. People mustn’t underestimate the unique power
of a photograph to convey feelings and emotions.  I think it’s been
devalued lately, especially as these ghastly digital things make
taking a picture so easy for people. Maybe they do, but not everyone
knows how to take a picture. Sorry if that sounds arrogant, but
there’s a reason why some people and not others are lauded for their
ability to take photographs.</p><p>This particular commission, from one Masha Kropotska, could be the
chance I’ve waited for. I fervently wished that this woman was
open-minded enough to want to explore her prepubescent daughters’
burgeoning eroticism and that that’s why she mentioned the nudity
straight away. Maybe she didn’t want to say anything more over the
phone. Here’s hoping.</p><p>Sunday – the day of the shoot, just after midday. I was in the back of
the studio clearing some things when I heard the front door open and
then the voice I’d spoken to on the phone shouted out for me. I turned
the corner into the small front room and was greeted by an
unbelievably gorgeous little redheaded girl with long pigtails
standing in front of her equally beautiful mother. They were both
completely covered in layers of heavy clothing and both wore thick
woollen hats, as it was minus 10 degrees outside.</p><p>“Ms. Movosh? How are you? I’m Masha and this is my daughter Lena.”  </p><p>“Hi,” Lena said, as she looked up at me and smiled. I felt a light
tingling inside me as I instinctively got down on my haunches to talk
to her at her eye level.</p><p>“Hello Lena. My name’s Arina. Do you know why you’re here?” Lena
opened her mouth in mock disbelief and said in a squeaky sarcastic
tone, “Well yeah, to take pictures.”  </p><p>“Right.” That was a very stupid question. I stood up to confirm with
Ms. Kropotska the details of the shoot, but before I could speak she
said, “How long will this take?”</p><p>“Uh, two hours, two and a half maybe. It depends on what you want—”</p><p>“Great. I’ll see you after three then.”</p><p>“You’re not staying?”</p><p>“No. Why? Do you need me for something?”</p><p>“Er, well no, I guess, but—”</p><p>“Then you can get on with it. Lena will tell you everything. See you
soon, Sweetie.” Masha gave her daughter a hug and kiss and before I
could ask any questions about money or prints she just walked out the
door. I stood there for a second then turned to see Lena taking off
her thick long coat and sitting down on the couch near the desk. She
noticed my bemused expression.</p><p>“What are you doing?” Lena said, with the somewhat amused tone of a
child addressing an adult whom the child thinks is a bit of an idiot.
I shook myself from my shock at her mother’s abrupt departure and
focused on the child who I would be alone with for the next three hours.</p><p>“Well Lena, your mother’s just left you here with a woman she doesn’t
even know, without arranging payment for the session or telling me
what she wants me to do—”</p><p>“My mum knows who you are. We’ve been to your shows and she bought
your book. That’s why she came to you.” Fair enough, I suppose, if she
knows my work and is a fan. She didn’t mention that on the phone.
Maybe she wanted to surprise me with this little gift. Yesss… Now I
was having delusions of grandeur.</p><p>“But she doesn’t really know me Lena. She’s never met me before.” Lena
wasn’t listening anymore. She was looking at my sample pictures on the
walls of the room.</p><p>“I like that one. She’s cute. My sister looks a bit like her.” Lena
was looking at a picture I’d taken a few years ago of a blonde four
year old girl standing in front of her father (they were both nude)
with her hands on her hips and with a strong forceful expression on
her face, in a charming emulation of her father’s similar pose and
expression behind her.</p><p>“Do you have kids?” Lena asked. A painful subject, but no reason to
avoid it.</p><p>“No Lena, I can’t have children. I’m sterile. My eggs are no good. I’d
love to adopt a baby girl but it’s not an easy thing to do.”
Especially if you’re single, even if you’re a woman, as I’ve found
out. Most adoption agencies won’t even consider single people.</p><p>“Oh well. You’ll do it someday.”</p><p>“Thank you Lena. That’s very nice of you to say that.”  I felt a rush
of warmth inside. What a sweet girl.</p><p>“Can we start now? What kind of cameras do you have?” Lena sounded
quite eager.</p><p>“Uh, sure. Let’s go into the studio. I’ll show you.” Lena got up and
walked through the door toward the studio. I followed, unsure of what
was going to happen, but excited beyond belief.</p><p>My studio was set up for many different kinds of shoots. There were
different coloured backdrops and props for standard portraiture,
luxurious baroque and rococo furniture, benches, dressers, couches, a
large bed, which I often slept in, and many different lights for
creating those wonderful lighting textures in black and white photos.
I had several blank canvasses for painting custom backdrops. I also
loved to paint. After all, you can depict anything you like in a
painting.</p><p>“Mum says you still use a single lens reflex with 35mm film. What ISO
do you use?” Lena surprised me again. She sure knew a lot about cameras.</p><p>“You sure know a lot about cameras,” I said, stating the obvious. Lena
looked up at me and scrunched her face up in the kind of way that
said, ‘Why are you so stupid?’, but she followed that with a big grin.</p><p>“My mum takes pictures with an old camera. She’s taught me how to use
it. I like taking pictures too.” An eight year old girl with a
mechanical aptitude and an interest in photography? I loved her more
and more. Although my usual casual easygoing manner that I have with
children was deserting me. I think it might have had something to do
with the fact that Lena’s visage was hypnotising me. Every time I
looked at her face all my coherent and conscious thoughts vanished.
Lena had such a striking countenance – her beauty was mixed with a
deep intelligence and a subtle mischief of the sort one normally
associates with clever prankish schoolboys. I loved seeing that kind
of expression on a little girl. I wished more girls had that kind of
anarchic glee. Maybe they do and they just aren’t allowed to express
it so much.  </p><p>Knocking me out of my reverie again, Lena asked, “Are we starting yet?”</p><p>“Well Lena. You have to tell me. What are we going to do?”</p><p>“Okay. I’m getting undressed and you’re going to take some pictures of
me.”</p><p>It’s as straightforward as that then. Rather than dig any deeper into
the hole I had started digging when Lena first walked in, I decided to
forget every nit-picky concern about this unusual arrangement and to
just shut up and follow her lead, as she clearly knew where she was
going.  </p><p>“Have you ever posed before Lena?”</p><p>“Yeah, all the time, for my mum. She loves taking photos of me. She
said she really loved your pictures and wanted you to take some of
me.” Maybe she wanted to see what kind of nuances I could capture in
her daughter’s portrait that might be different to what she sees.  </p><p>“But I wanted to come here as well. You’re really good. I really,
really love that picture of those two girls kissing.” Lena was
referring to one of my all time favourite photos, of two five year old
girls with their arms wrapped around each other and kissing each other
full on the lips. That wasn’t planned. I was at a friends house and I
was kind of there to take some pictures, but really just to catch up
and chat, but her young daughter and another friend’s daughter were
playing and rolling around outside and they stood up and hugged each
other and kissed and I was luckily right there ready with the camera
to take the photo. Those are always the best shots. My friend cried
when she saw it.</p><p>“That’s one of my favourite pictures too.”</p><p>“I put it up on my wall. I always kiss it before I go to sleep,” Lena
said, totally sincere. I’m in love. I can feel it.</p><p>“Alright,” I said. “Let’s get on with it, Lena. I’ll just go and lock
up so we won’t be disturbed.” I walked into the front office and
locked the front door and took the phone off the hook. Thankfully no
one was due to pick up their photos today. I picked up my trusty
ancient Pentax and hung it around my neck. “You can put your clothes
here Lena,” I gestured to the chair near the window. With the heating
system it must have been up to around 15 degrees Celsius inside, so
Lena could feel quite comfortable in here without her winter clothes.
Lena nonchalantly started to remove her various layers. I stood and
watched her, transfixed. She took off her shoes and socks, a woollen
top, cotton vest and two undershirts, then her trousers and thermal
underwear, until she was down to only her sensible white cotton
underpants, which she just as quickly and casually removed until she
was fully nude. She looked up at me and put her hands on her perfectly
straight hips and grinned broadly.</p><p>“Miss Arina?”</p><p>“Yes Lena?”</p><p>“Can you take a picture of my piska?”</p><p>Now, this is where we came in……</p><p>After I took several close-up photos of Lena’s cute cunt, and
maintained an incredible level of self-control in the face of such
awesome loveliness, she stood up and looked around the room. Her eyes
landed on the four post bed adorned with thick velvet curtains and
burgundy satin sheets.  </p><p>“I want a picture where I’m lying in bed like I’m asleep.” No response
from me. “Miss Arina?”</p><p>“—Oh. Yes. Of course Lena.” Must concentrate. And don’t stare at her
like that, she might get scared. Or more likely, really annoyed.
Either Lena had no idea how horny she was making me, or she was
enjoying teasing me. I know the latter was only in my mind, she wasn’t
doing that. She’s eight, for goodness sake. I allowed myself to enjoy
the fantasy though.</p><p>Despite being so easily distracted, I thought of one question I wanted
to ask. “Lena, what do you want these pictures for?”</p><p>“I told you. I’m going to give them to Katya as a present.” Lucky
Katya, I thought. Then I remembered something I had meant to say earlier.</p><p>“Lena? You don’t have to call me ‘Miss Arina’. You can call me Arina.
Or just Ari. My friends call me Ari.”</p><p>“Okay, Ari. That’s cute.”</p><p>Lena walked over to the bed and lay down on her back, she tilted her
head slightly to her right, put her left arm above her head, then
folded her right leg under her left and closed her eyes. A classic
pose, expertly enacted. I was still trying to concentrate only on the
precise mechanical act of taking the photos. It was a staggering
effort to overlook the astonishing sweet naked little girl lying so
provocatively in front of me and how much I wanted her and instead
concentrate on getting a good picture. I moved around the bed and
looked for the right angle to take the shot, as if there could
possibly be a wrong one. I clicked away a few times, trying it from
different perspectives.</p><p>“Have you taken it yet?” Lena asked, with her eyes still closed and
holding the pose.</p><p>“Yes Lena, I think I’ve got it.” She sat up. “Okay. Now I think…” She
paused, thinking hard, looking around the room. Her eyes lit up.
“Let’s do one where I’m standing by the window, looking out.” And so
we did.</p><p>For the next hour and a half I was led around my own studio like an
obedient little dog as Lena came up with every idea for her photos and
I nodded and agreed to whatever she wanted, rarely making any
suggestions beyond changing the lighting. We made many pictures of her
in simple and demure poses, sitting on her knees with arms crossed,
snuggling up in bed in the foetal position, sitting on a chair reading
a book, lying on the couch on her side, looking away wistfully.</p><p>Then there were the pictures of her spreading her legs apart and
sticking her tongue out, doing the splits, jumping up in the air
spread-eagled, spreading apart her perfect little bottom and laughing,
holding one of her pigtails in her mouth while she crawled on all
fours. A most unusual mix of playful, funny, serious, contemplative
and outrageously sexy poses, all summoned up from the mind of this
child. This was totally unlike any other shoot I’d done before.
Usually even if people have a good idea of what they want, I’m
straightforward in offering suggestions and changes. With Lena I was
little more than her lackey. Her total confidence is what drove this.
If she had been unsure and shy, I would have stepped in and suggested
ways she could pose and positions she could take, but I would never
have suggested some of the poses that Lena so flippantly chose.</p><p>I realised that this was precisely what I wanted: to take erotic
photos of a young girl where she was dictating what elements of her
sexuality she would reveal to the camera. Not something directed by
me. I still chose the angles, the composition and the right moment to
press the shutter, but this arrangement was all in Lena’s hands.  </p><p>I’d never met a girl so young who was so open and willing to show off
every part of her body, a girl who was so confident and uninhibited
and who really seemed to know how sexy she was, but who wasn’t hung up
on ‘acting’ sexy. She didn’t seem like she was copying something she’d
seen in a music video or something like that. Everything she did was
real and spontaneous. There was no façade. And she really was
incredibly sexy, more than other girls her age who I’d chastely lusted
after in the past.</p><p>During the shoot my panties were getting wetter and it took a lot of
effort to restrain my ravenous cunt from it’s demands to be fed. I
would have to wait until she went home to satisfy myself. She wasn’t
going to suddenly look up at me with batting innocent eyes and say,
‘Miss Ari? Can you teach me how to have sex?’ That was a hopeless
fantasy and there was no way I was going to try and persuade her to do
anything more than what she had been doing. She clearly knew the tacit
boundaries between us, with her as the subject being photographed and
me, the photographer.</p><p>We’d been shooting for at least 90 minutes, although time didn’t have
much meaning at the moment, I was in such a state of bliss, when Lena
said, “Right.  Let’s do some pictures while I’m masturbating.”</p><p>…………?!

I suddenly let out a deep primal laugh, a huge cathartic release of
all my subjugated lust that had been building up to that point. Lena
looked at me with a strange grin. “You’re weird,” she said, not as a
putdown, but as a compliment.</p><p>“Yes Lena… Yes I am.” I was still giggling feverishly. I managed to
calm down and explain. “Sorry Lena. I’m just so happy that you said
that.” Now. Ask her. Come on. “…So you know how to masturbate?”</p><p>“Yeah. Mum showed me when I was little. She said it’s something all
girls can do to make themselves feel better and that I could do it
anytime I want.” I nearly cried. I wasn’t surprised that Lena knew all
about masturbation, having seen how uninhibited she was. I was just
glad that she had mentioned it first. Mentioned it? God, she was going
to do it! But first she had more to tell me.</p><p>“Mum said that it’s a gift that all girls have. She used to tell me
stories when I was little about a fairy, mum called her Miss Piska,
The Little Cunt Fairy. She went around to every baby girl in the world
and gave them all a little flower as a present and the fairy said to
all the girls that anytime they felt sad they could rub their little
flower and they would feel better. Then what mum did was she would put
her finger down here and rub my little flower to make me feel better
until I went to sleep.” What could I say to that? Be honest. “Lena, I
think that’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard.” Lena laughed,
a sweet giggle. Unfortunately for me my parents sent the
‘Thou-shalt-not-violate-thine-own-temple’ fairy to visit me when they
caught me rubbing my little flower.  </p><p>Emboldened by all this, I took the initiative for the first time that
day. “Is there anything you’d like me to do for you Lena?”</p><p>“No, that’s okay. I can do it,” she said, missing the real meaning of
my question. Or did she? I really couldn’t tell.</p><p>Lena sprung up and jumped onto the bed. I followed her and crawled
onto the bed as well so I could be next to her.</p><p>“So, I’ll start and you can take whatever looks good.” She spoke as
chirpily and casually as ever.</p><p>“Uh, okay.” I managed to squeak out under my breath.</p><p>Lena was lying on her back with her head and shoulders resting up on
the big pillows and she already had her right hand on her ‘flower’ and
was rubbing it. Her breathing was getting heavier, her nipples puffed
out and her expression changed, becoming much more serious. Her juices
were seeping into the sheets and her heavenly scent wafted up and
filled the whole studio, mingling with my own potent aroma. I stooped
directly over her and took some shots looking directly down at her
whole body.</p><p>“Can you get a picture of my face right when I…uh…when I do it?”</p><p>“When you have your orgasm, sweetie?”</p><p>“Yeah.” I think she knew what it was called. Maybe she wanted me to
say it?</p><p>“I’ll be ready.”</p><p>I held the camera just away from my face. I wanted to watch her
directly, not looking at her through the lens. Lena’s movements were
speeding up. She brought her left hand up to play with her nipples.
Her right was still very busy running little circles around her clit.
I sat on my knees watching her for a few minutes, drinking in every
little sound she made and every little movement she made as she worked
harder and harder on her beautiful mound, rubbing it with fierce
determination. Her breathing got quicker, her high-pitched breathy
moans grew longer and thinned out to almost silence as her whole body
shuddered and jerked up and down. She curled her toes and tightly
crossed her legs together, enclosing her hand as she pushed her head
back onto the pillow. She let out a crescendo of heartbreaking little
squeals, so full with the sound of genuine release that I felt myself
squirting at the sound of each one. I took one picture during this
moment.</p><p>Lena stopped squealing, her eyes were clenched shut, her mouth agape,
and sweat dripped off her whole body. She grinded her legs together
over her right hand and lifted her bottom into the air and thrust
herself up and down a few times before staying rigid for a second with
her back tightly arched. She let go of her flaring cunt and lowered
herself back onto the bed. She jerked herself upright and suddenly
screamed, a much lower, deeper guttural sound than her squeaky moans a
moment ago, and she vigorously scissor-kicked her legs back and forth,
rubbing them together, pulling and pushing on her swollen pussy lips.
She flung herself back onto the bed and stretched her arms above her
head and stretched her legs out wide. She held that position for a
moment, then she just dropped. It looked like someone had cut her
strings as she collapsed into the bed, a softly throbbing mass of
lithe limbs and frizzled red tresses.  </p><p>Gradually her breathing softened and slowed. After a minute Lena
opened her eyes and looked up at me. “Did you get it?”</p><p>“Yes honey. I got the photo. I know it’ll be a good one.”</p><p>Lena laid back, stretched again and yawned.</p><p>“Can I get dressed?” she asked.</p><p>“Do you want a bath?”</p><p>“No. I want to smell nice.” Good answer Lena. I wish I could’ve said
that when I was her age, when you couldn’t get me into the bath for
anything.</p><p>Lena got dressed and I persuaded her that we could take some pictures
of her with her clothes on for a change.</p><p>“Did you have a good time here today?” I asked her, a little
unnecessarily, as I had just witnessed her having a wrenching orgasm.</p><p>“Sure. Can I come back again?”</p><p>“Of course you can. We might go somewhere else too, out to the woods
maybe, and make some ‘Lena in Nature’ portraits.”</p><p>Another thought came back to me, something Lena had said just as we
started shooting. That’s right, her friend. What was that she said
about her friend? Oh dear, what was wrong with my memory?</p><p>“Lena, who did you say you wanted to give these pictures to?”</p><p>“Katya. I told you twice.” She gave me that ‘what is wrong with you?
Don’t you listen?’ look again.</p><p>“And she’s a friend of yours?”</p><p>“She’s my girlfriend. I love her and I’m going to marry her and we’re
going to live together forever and we’re going to have a baby girl and
her name’s going to be Daria.” Lena’s voice rose in pitch and pace as
she spoke, getting more emotional with each declaration. My heart
melted again. That is so impossibly gorgeous. I couldn’t help but let
out a little laugh when she said that.</p><p>“What’s funny?” Lena sounded slightly cross with me.</p><p>“Oh nothing Lena,” I frantically reassured her. “I’m not laughing at
you. I think that’s absolutely wonderful and I know you’ll be happy
together.” Lena simply said, “I know.” She looked down, looking lost
in a lovely daydream. Without looking up she softly said, “We’re going
to live happily ever after.” I prayed harder than I ever had before
for anything that that really would happen. For some reason at that
moment the long-term future happiness of these two girls meant more to
me than anything else in the world.  </p><p>“So how old is Katya?” Lena brightened up at my interest in her little
lover.</p><p>“Eight. Same as me. We’re going to be in the Moscow Circus. We’re
jugglers. We can do five clubs,” Lena boasted. as she lifted her chin
and smirked with swelling pride and held out her outstretched hand and
counted aloud her five splayed digits. I even felt a small sense of
national pride. At least we can still produce something decent in
Russia. I mean, being able to juggle five things at age eight is
pretty goddamn impressive.</p><p>“Five clubs? That’s incredible. I don’t think I could even do one.”</p><p>“Yeah, that’s what everyone says when they can’t do it,” she sighed.
She’d obviously heard that line a lot. But she wasn’t finished boasting.</p><p>“We can do ten clubs when we do it together.”</p><p>“Really? I’d love to see you practice.”</p><p>“I’ll come back with Katya next time and we can show you.”</p><p>We still had a while before Lena’s mother said she’d be back, so I
showed her some of my paintings and other pictures and we talked a
little about more everyday little things. Before I could think to ask
some more questions about her family it was three o’clock and Masha
arrived to pick up her daughter. I had a few questions for her.  </p><p>“Hi sweetie”. Lena ran up to her mother and gave her big hug and a
kiss. “How was it?”</p><p>“Great. Can we come back soon, mum?”</p><p>“Of course. If Ms. Movosh doesn’t mind?”</p><p>“Not at all.” I looked directly at Masha.</p><p>“Ms. Kropotska? Can I ask you something? Why did you—” She interrupted
me again.</p><p>“How about this Arina: You develop those photos you took today and
bring them around to my house next week. We can talk then. But I can
pay you for them now.” She was looking at me with a very peculiar
expression, a sort of satisfied smirk. ...Well, how very intriguing.
After what’s happened today with Lena I think I’d definitely like to
know more about her home life and her family. Alright then. She handed
over the money and said, “See you soon.”</p><p>“Bye Ari,” Lena said, as she followed her mother out. “I’ll bring
Katya over next time. You’ll like her. She’s prettier than me. We’ll
have a party. OK?”</p><p>“Okay Lena. I can’t wait.”</p><p>I followed them outside into the cold snowy afternoon and waved
goodbye. Then I went inside to develop those photos, and to have a
little party of my own.</p>"
143,"Forbidden Photos, Part Three – Diana & Peg",Anastas,1,Diana decides to confront Peg about the photos she saw on her computer. Also a brief history of Peg and Diana.,"['fg', 'ped', 'inc']","<p>“Peggy, I’d like to do something for you. It’s another very special
thing that girls can do for each other to make ourselves feel happy.
Would you like to know what it is?”</p><p>The little girl nodded. Peggy Orton always liked her big sister’s
surprises. A few months ago Julie had shown Peg how to masturbate by
using her hands to rub her cunt and she had been making herself feel
happy every day since then. Now, for Peg’s seventh birthday, Julie had
another surprise to show her.</p><p>Peggy was a smart girl, advanced for her age in most ways and her
precociousness included her sexuality. Her family was very
broad-minded as her parents were old anarchists. She’d had plenty of
encouragement to be open about everything and never felt awkward or
ashamed discussing sex with her parents or sister. When Julie showed
her how to masturbate Peg told mum and dad, who took it in their
stride, being those rare parents who accepted the reality of their
children’s sexuality and nurtured it by not interfering with it or
trying to control it. If Julie hadn’t told her when she did, their
mother would have gotten around to showing her quite soon.</p><p>“It’s called cunnilingus. It’s when a girl uses her tongue instead of
you using your hands.”</p><p>“Like when you kiss someone?”</p><p>“Yes. But she’s kissing you on your cunt.”</p><p>Julie always tried to be matter-of-fact when explaining things to her
younger sister, no matter what it was. She’d use the same level tone
and straightforward words to describe a maths problem as she would
explaining how to have an orgasm. She was trying to demystify the
experience. Julie knew from her own upbringing that arming children
with knowledge is the best way to protect them. Ignorance helps
nothing. At the same time she was able to satisfy her own loving
desire for her little sister.</p><p>“You know how good it feels when you use your fingers to rub your cunt
and you have an orgasm? Well, when another girl uses her tongue it
feels even better. Would you like me to show you how to do it?” Peg
nodded expectantly. Something could feel even better than her own hand
on her cunt? She didn’t need any more persuasion.</p><p>“Okay then. First we have to get undressed.” Julie quickly pulled her
flimsy blue summer cotton dress up and over her head and tossed it
aside. She had nothing on underneath. Peg looked up at her big
sister’s teenage body in awe. She loved seeing her naked, especially
her petite breasts, which sharply jutted out of her otherwise flat
chest. Although she was fifteen now, Julie still mostly had the modest
proportions of a pubescent, with only the tell-tale pubic hair and
maturation in her face to give away that she’d reached the midpoint
into adolescence. Her breasts still had the small budding look of a
girl of about ten or eleven.  </p><p>Peg slid off her jeans and took off her top until she too was naked.
Julie looked down at her beautiful Peggy. She loved her little
sister’s tiny body so much. Peg was very small even for a
seven-year-old. Small but tough. She wasn’t a delicate flower, rather
a tiny dervish, but she was so unbearably cute it made Julie swoon
when she saw her naked. “I just want to eat you up!” she’d say to her
as a toddler. Now she’d be able to make that a reality.</p><p>Julie had been waiting to introduce her little sister to the endless
pleasures of lesbian sex ever since she was born and after seven years
she was moments away from fulfilling her dream of sliding her tongue
all over her tiny sister’s lovely little cunt. Julie had told Peg
about her cunt very early on, just as their mother had told her when
she was a little girl. Julie made sure she used that word and told Peg
that that’s what it was called: her cunt. Not ‘down there’, ‘special
place’ or ‘personal area’. Yeuck! Being the radical well-read teenage
lesbian that she was, Julie hated those kind of euphemisms. She even
disliked ‘vagina’. For Julie, only the word ‘cunt’ had the right
forcefulness to express the power of female sexuality. She hated how
that word still had more stigma attached to it than any other, how so
many women were still afraid to use it. Another symptom of female
oppression by the patriarchy – the most frank and honest noun that
describes both the female genitals and women’s sexual power just
happens to be the most taboo swear word in English. Fuck that, thought
Julie. Bring back ‘cunt’! She wanted her little sister to feel proud
of her cunt, and to proudly call it that. Julie encouraged Peg to
chant things like “I love my cunt!” when she was little. It made
everyone in the family laugh.</p><p>“Okay Peg. Lie down on the bed. Now lift your legs up and spread them
as far apart as you can.” Dutiful Peggy did as she was told as Julie
climbed onto the bed and lay down on her stomach with her head right
in front of Peg’s open slit. She looked up at her sister.</p><p>“Now, I’m going to give you a little lick, okay?” Peg nodded, an
irrepressible grin stuck to her face. She couldn’t wait to feel her
sister’s mouth. Julie gave Peg a long lick, sliding her tongue all the
way along her smooth sex, going from her little winking anus to all
the way up past her minute clitoris. Peg shuddered and her eyes
widened as she made a loud frantic shriek at this incredible new
feeling. Her short spindly legs flayed about uncontrollably for a
second, almost hitting Julie in the head. Her sister wasn’t joking
when she said it would feel better than using her hands.</p><p>“Do you like that?” Peg was still recovering from that first single
lick. She’d never felt anything like it. Sliding her fingers over her
cunt felt amazing, but this was something else entirely.</p><p>“Uh…yes… It’s like when I rub my cunt, but it’s different… It’s a
hundred times better…” Peg still didn’t have the vocabulary to
describe these sensations, despite her sister’s patient lectures about
sex and desire. She knew the happy feeling she got when she rubbed her
cunt was called an orgasm, but she’d so far only known one way to make
that happen, and that was by herself. Julie was introducing her to a
whole new sexual repertoire. Her sister was teaching her something new
and wonderful and she didn’t want her to stop now.</p><p>“Can you do it again please?” Peg asked, clear desperation in her voice.</p><p>“Of course, silly. I’m only getting started.”</p><p>Peggy grew up confident in her desires. She never knew a time when she
didn’t feel attracted to her own sex, but she was curious about how
boys masturbated. Not long after Julie’s initial teachings, Peg asked
her father to show her his penis and to let her touch it and for him
to masturbate for her. He readily showed her, knowing that his
daughter was only curious. Peg was fascinated by the feel of the
dangly organ and it’s odd shape and how it grew when he began pulling
on it. She was startled when her father ejaculated and sperm shot out
the end of his dick and onto his chest. Dad joked at the time, ‘That’s
another whole civilisation gone’, which Peg didn’t get until dad
explained about the numbers involved, as he turned his onanistic
display into a more traditional biology lesson. Peg felt no arousal at
her father’s demonstration, only the sense of a curiosity being
satisfied. For her, males beheld no further sexual mysteries worth
exploring.</p><p>Peg and Julie continued to share themselves lovingly with each other
through Peg’s onset of puberty, until Julie left home at twenty to be
an aid worker in Africa. “There are a lot of little girls all over the
world who need help. I want to do something for them,” she explained
to Peg. Peg tried to get her to stay by saying, “There are lots of
girls in Australia who need your help too!” Julie agreed, but wasn’t
changing her mind. She was going to help girls who had been raped, had
HIV, suffered from female genital mutilation, who were war orphans –
all the unspeakable horrors that are inflicted on girls throughout the
world. Peg cried for weeks after Julie left, but she was happy that
she was doing something so selfless and important. Her sister’s loving
guidance had meant so much, but now she’d have to learn to be without
her.</p><p>When Peg started high school at age twelve she saw it as a wonderful
new opportunity to meet and make love with as many girls as possible,
to start practising what Julie had taught her. One of the girls Peggy
singled out for that purpose in her first year was a tall chubby girl
called Diana Taylor.</p><p>Diana was a shy, unassuming and angry girl who was born with a searing
political and social conscience, despite her parents’ efforts to limit
her understanding to their own narrow religious world view. Diana
tolerated their attempts at indoctrinating her as a prepubescent –
what choice did she have? – but utterly rejected it when she reached
puberty. The surge of adolescent hormones only exacerbated her
outrages, yet she remained shy and quiet and vented her indignation
via creative outlets, her favourite of which was drawing. She wanted
to become a cartoonist. She kept well away from the cliques and wanted
nothing to do with whatever was ‘in’ or popular. As far as she was
concerned all of that was a distraction, propaganda for brainwashed
morons.</p><p>Peggy was immediately attracted to what she and Diana had in common
and they quickly became friends. Peggy told Diana that she was a
lesbian one minute into their first conversation. Diana simply said at
the time, “That’s cool.” Soon after Diana admitted to Peg that she
thought she was a lesbian, although she had yet to have sex of any
kind and had only started having conscious sexual thoughts and
masturbating about a year earlier, when she was twelve. She felt
attracted to girls but still wasn’t sure. Peg, blunt as ever, asked
Diana, “Do you want to have sex with me and see how you like it?”
After timidly accepting her friends’ brazen offer, Diana had no more
doubts about her sexual identity. She and Peg didn’t continue their
sexual relationship, but their friendship endured after high school.
Peg’s anarchistic upbringing mixed with Diana’s teenage rebellion
against her conservative upbringing and they proved to be a perfect
match. Two fiercely intelligent, political, feminist, tough-minded
young dykes.</p><p>Throughout her teens Peg had many wonderful experiences with numerous
girls her own age and older women, but she noticed a gradual change in
her sexual urges over those years. She became increasingly attracted
to very young girls and she felt extremely insecure about it. Even
with the memory of her own positive childhood experiences with her
older sister, Peg now felt that these feelings were wrong and that she
must keep them to herself. No one, not even Diana, could know about
it. Because as everyone knew, there was no worse thing to be: a
paedophile. The lowest of the low.  </p><p>She never mistook her attraction to little girls for a supposedly
natural asexual feminine maternal affection. It was unmistakably
sexual. Nothing made her wetter than having sexual fantasies about
little girls, and nothing made her hate herself more. She was even
looking at girls as young as two and fantasising about licking their
tiny bodies and rubbing herself against them. She imagined herself
lying down with her legs open and holding a little naked two-year-old
girl in her hands and sliding the toddler’s soft chubby body back and
forth over her soaked pussy, then lifting the girl up to her face,
holding her legs apart and then burying her mouth right in her sweet
tiny cunt.</p><p>Once she turned eighteen Peg tried to convince herself that she
shouldn’t be looking at little girls like that anymore. Now that she
was approaching adulthood, her sexual desires should reflect her
maturity and thus she should only set her eyes on women above a
certain age.</p><p>Peggy, although she was more broad-minded than most people, still had
to learn that desire cannot be contained or directed. It will go where
it wants to. All you can do is follow it…</p><p>It had only been a week since I had discovered the photos on Peg’s
computer and already I felt like I was having withdrawals. I needed to
see them again. Plus I had to tell Peg that I saw them. If she has
such pictures she must be getting off on them, so I shouldn’t be too
worried about telling her. I’m hardly going to dob her in. She’ll
understand. She’s never said anything to me before to indicate that
she had any paedophilic attractions. Well jeez, Diana, think about it.
Why would she? You don’t just go around telling people that you’re
sexually attracted to kids. Just imagine how many people feel this way
but never tell anyone.</p><p>I’ll just go to Peg’s and tell her straight out. Yes. That’s the only
thing to do. This isn’t that big a deal. I’m overreacting. Calm down.
Oh god I want to see those girls again. How could this be? How could I
be feeling this way? I couldn’t get those images out of my head.
Having witnessed such radiance, how could I pretend that it didn’t exist?</p><p>Since I found those pictures I’d been having about ten orgasms a day,
all of them brought about by thoughts of my two sweet angels. I’d
never been so horny. I somehow managed to concentrate long enough to
finish three cartoons and send them to my publishers and to finish
editing Peg’s tedious essay, all 20 000 words of it. The challenge of
correcting grammar in sentences I didn’t understand must have helped
to occupy my mind. But I didn’t really want it to be occupied, except
by the lovely naked bodies of two eight year old girls. Every time I
was doing something menial around the house, like the dishes or
bringing my clothes in off the line, and my mind wandered back to
those girls I instantly flooded myself. Oh god. Ring Peg up now and
tell her you need to see her.</p><p>“Hey you. Haven’t heard from you all week. What’s going on?”</p><p>“Oh, just my deadlines. I had to have three cartoons done by Monday.
And don’t forget I had to do your goddamn essay. I couldn’t be wasting
time talking to you when I had to finish that.” I handed over the
corrected copy of her thesis. “I’m never doing this again Peg. Next
time get someone else to fix your egregious messes,” I good-naturedly
chided her. So far, so forced. Could she tell how much I was trying to
cover up? She could. I wasn’t being my usual self. She can tell. Or I
am being too paranoid?</p><p>“Di, I have to ask you something. When you were here last week did you
have a look at anything on my computer while I was out?”</p><p>Fuck! What did I do? What did I forget to do? How did she know? I
don’t use computers much. I hate the bloody things. They make me feel
like my life is slowing down and I’m missing out on something. I know
how to use them when I have to and that’s it. Christ, what do I do
now? Stop. This is Peggy, not a vice cop. You trust her. You know her.
You lost your virginity with her for god’s sake. Be honest. Just say
it. Be as deadpan as possible.</p><p>“Yes. I saw some nude pictures of two little girls.” Peg didn’t flinch
or even change expression.</p><p>“Oh, you had a look at those? What did you think? Aren’t they
wonderful?” Not the explanation I expected.</p><p>“What? Peg, what the hell are those pictures? What are you doing with
pictures like that?” Peg looked thoughtful for a moment.</p><p>“What am I doing? I’m admiring the beauty of two very special young
girls. Is that wrong?” My mind was darting about again, trying to
align everything in a nice logical order, like Peggy always does. But
I could never do that as well as she could, so I jumped back into more
familiar accusatory hectoring.</p><p>“Aren’t you worried about being found out?”</p><p>“Found out for what? Those pictures? Look, I know that some people
have a very unfortunate misconception that any nude image of a child
is automatically evidence of some form of sexual abuse, but people who
think like that are screwed up in ways that I can’t even comprehend. I
totally resent them forcing every single person to change their
attitude to child nudity to the point where parents can’t even take
pictures of their kids in the bath because they’re afraid of being
busted for producing child porn.  How does that help children who are
genuinely being abused? You and I both know what real child abuse is,
we know women who were sexually abused as children, my sister sees it
every day in her job and she’s told me about the most horrific things,
things that made me cry all night. But those pictures you saw are so
unlike real child abuse that it is an insult to abused children to
call it that.”  </p><p>Peggy paused, confident that her obviously oft-repeated spiel was
sinking in to me. Which it was, but I wasn’t ready to abandon my moral
panic brainwashing yet.</p><p>“But those pictures are pornographic. They’re deliberately sexualising
those girls.”</p><p>“You know what I say to that? Yeah? And? So? What?”</p><p>“You don’t think that it’s wrong?”</p><p>“If they were being abused or forced, it would be wrong, but tell me
what it is about those pictures that is doing those girls harm?” I was
surprised at Peg’s attitude. She always said she felt as strongly as I
did about the terrible exploitation of young girls by the pornographic
modern media.</p><p>I was about to launch into my own much practised angry spiel about how
girls are still, in the fucking 21st century for god’s sake, still
made to see themselves as sex objects whose only purpose in life is to
please men, how they’re conditioned to think only in terms of the male
gaze and that they’ll grow up thinking their only option is to use
their bodies and if their bodies don’t fit some ludicrous ideal then
they’re worthless and how girls are the most abused and mistreated
members in every society and that young girls are the most vulnerable,
disenfranchised set of individuals in the whole goddamn world and on
and on I would have gone. My feminist political theorising knew no
limits when allowed free reign. And I would have meant every word.
I’ll argue passionately with anyone over those issues. But before I
started ranting, I realised what a hypocrite it would have made me,
because the pictures I was trying to argue were wrong had inspired me
to more orgasms in a week than I’d had all year. Besides, I didn’t
really believe they were wrong, but I had so much socio-cultural
baggage that had built up over the years that had been trying to
convince me they were.</p><p>“I don’t know. It doesn’t sit right with me. I can’t help feeling
that those photos were only made to appeal to male paedophiles and to
be sold on child porn websites. But it’s not even really about that.
It’s not who it was made for, it’s the welfare of the girls that’s
important.”</p><p>“Di, do you remember the looks on those girls faces? Have you ever
seen a child look like that who didn’t feel happy? Who wasn’t having
the best time of their life? How could that be fake or coerced? Those
girls knew what they were doing and loved it.” I knew Peg was right.
That’s exactly how I felt.</p><p>“If those pictures were made for men to use as porn, does that
therefore make the images wrong if you look at them away from that
context? I’m not going to pretend that something that might have been
intended to be used by men cannot also arouse me. I’m a woman and my
desires are what they are.” Peg stopped and looked pensive, looking
like she was trying to decide whether or not to say what she ended up
saying. “I love little girls. I’m a girl lover. I love them more than
anything and I love to masturbate while looking at pictures of little
girls posing naked and showing off their young little bodies. I’m
being completely honest with you Di.”</p><p>Peg paused, but since I didn’t say anything, she continued. “I’ve felt
this way for years. It took a long time to accept it, but when I did I
actually became less obsessed. I didn’t let it consume me as much
because I let go of the guilt.” Another pause, designed to allow me
time to think. “What did you think of those photos? Honestly?” …Oh,
what the hell? Stick with being honest. It’s harder to lie.</p><p>“I thought they were beautiful. I loved them.”</p><p>“Tell me, have you thought about anything else in the last week except
the girls in those pictures and how you felt about them?” Bloody
psychic Peggy.</p><p>“No.” Peggy looked away from me for a moment and smiled craftily.</p><p>“I know what you were doing while I was out last week. I could tell
when I walked up the driveway. Did you somehow forget how strong your
smell is when you get turned on? I smelled it as soon as I got out of
the car.” Alright. Out with everything.</p><p>“Why didn’t you say anything?”</p><p>“I could tell you were flustered and panicking about what you were
feeling. I knew I had to give you some time. I know what you’re
feeling and it’s okay. You’re not a monster.” Oh Peg, thank you.
Instead of saying that aloud, I started crying, a lot. Peg came over
and hugged me and I squeezed her tightly in return, sobbing. Peg ran
her hand over my back and soothed me with lots of ‘It’s okay, you’re
going to be alright.’ We held each other for a long time. I didn’t
want to be the one to halt our embrace. Peg eventually let go and
pushed me up and we sat looking at each other. I didn’t know what to say.</p><p>“It’s just that I was so shocked when I first saw those pictures I
didn’t know what to think. But I felt so strongly that it was a good
thing, that it was wonderful, that the girls were happy and that they
were enjoying themselves. I just wish I knew that for sure.” Peg
looked at me, a sly gleam returning to her eyes.</p><p>“Where do you think I got those photos?”</p><p>“Well, I assumed you got them off the internet.”</p><p>“I can understand why you’d think that, but I didn’t. They were a gift
from a friend. They were posted to me in a large package as
photographic prints. The only reason they were on the computer is
because I’ve been scanning them in. I was going to burn them onto a
CD, so I could have copies. I wasn’t planning to leave them sitting
there for very long.” I could believe that, but I also had a tiny
inkling that maybe Peg wanted me to see them but didn’t have the
courage to do it more directly.</p><p>“Who sent them to you?”</p><p>“The woman who took the pictures.” Peg stood up. “Wait here for a
second.” Peg walked out of the lounge and into her bedroom where I
could hear her rummaging about. She came back holding a couple of
sealed folders and two imposingly large luxurious photo albums.</p><p>“Have a look at this.”</p><p>Peg handed me one of the albums. I opened it and the very first photo
was one of the pictures I saw on the computer. It was the redheaded
girl with the long pigtails standing naked in front of a large tree,
with her hands on her hips and a strong commanding expression on her
face, one that projected a total assurance in herself.</p><p>“Her name is Lena Kropotska. She lives outside a town called
Serpukhov, near Moscow.” I looked intently at the photo. Lena. A
beautiful name. Of course her name was Lena. Of course she was Russian.</p><p>“The other girl’s name is Katya Svenkalovich. She lives in the same
township as Lena. They’re both eight years old. These pictures were
all taken over the course of about six months, the last one is dated
only two months ago.”</p><p>Each morsel of information made me float a little higher. No longer
anonymous, now these girls had real names, identities. A voice.
Personhood. Now every time I looked at one of their photos I could say
the girls name. This was important to me. Even though the proud
content of their personalities was leaping out of every sumptuously
composed image, I still couldn’t stand not knowing at least something
about who they really were. I was about to invent my own names for
them, to confer upon them an explicit identity. This was part of my
problem with commercial pornography – how it dehumanised women (and
men, but mostly women), stripping them of names and voices, leaving
only interchangeable empty vessels to be callously fucked by
indifferent penises. That wasn’t erotic or sexy, that was pitiful and
poisonous. There is no future in that kind of ‘entertainment’ except a
corrosion of the soul.  </p><p>Far away from such depressing sleaze, the images in front of me were
like a balm, they were restoring a faith that I thought I’d lost years
ago. Far from being exploitative or damaging, these photos were
kindling a beautiful fire. It was like seeing inside joy. Looking at
the photo in front of me, of Lena – god she was beautiful! – I felt
elated. This was wonderful. She was so perfect and innocent, but aware
of herself at the same time. I was still amazed how one single
photograph could conjure up so many diverse and overlapping emotions
and responses. I flipped through the album and rejoiced at seeing
these lovely images again, this time on proper photographic paper.
They were all rather expensive looking prints, all 10 x 8 mattes, each
one framed in thick purple card. Someone put a lot of work into this.
I managed to tear my eyes away for long enough to ask Peg again that
very important question.</p><p>“So come on. Tell me. Who’s the photographer and how do you know her?”
Peg picked up one of the folders she had brought with her from her
bedroom and pulled out a small photograph and handed it to me.</p><p>“Do you remember this?” It was a photo taken at the Victorian Art
Gallery over three years ago. In it were three people: Peg, myself and—</p><p>“I know her! That’s that Russian woman. The photographer with all the
pictures of little girls. That’s right, she was visiting Australia for
a couple of months for an exhibition and we went to see it. What was
her name?”</p><p>“Arina Movosh.”</p><p>“That’s right. Arina. Wow. That’s amazing.” I chuckled at this
revelation. “That was the only time I met her though, wasn’t it? I
left you there at the gallery because I had to go to my sister’s. What
happened with you and her? You never told me much about that.”</p><p>“No. I didn’t want to tell anyone, but we got to be very close. After
you left the gallery she asked me to go back to her hotel room.”</p><p>“No she didn’t, you lying bitch. Come on.”</p><p>“Yes really. I wasn’t going to turn down an offer like that.” We were
both relaxed again, thankfully, back to being ourselves.</p><p>“She showed me some samples of her unpublished work – lots of pictures
of little girls in the nude, which were more…um, risqué than what was
showing in the exhibition – I thought that she must have some of the
same feelings as I did, but I couldn’t imagine how I could come right
out and ask her. I didn’t have to worry though because she asked me.
She just asked me straight out, ‘Do you like little girls?’ I think we
could sense our common desires in each other and… well, that only made
us want each other. One of those fiery and passionate affairs. It was
fantastic. But a month later she went back to Russia….” Peg trailed
off wistfully. “But, anyway, that’s her. Arina Movosh. She took all
the pictures of Lena and Katya. After she left she gave me her address
in Russia and we’ve been writing to each other since. In her last
letter she said she would send me a very special present.”</p><p>I looked over the albums. What a wonderful gift. I wanted to ask Peg
if I could borrow them. Again she stole my thunder.</p><p>“You can borrow them if you want.”</p><p>“Really?”</p><p>“Come on, Di. If I didn’t give them to you, you’d break in here and
steal them.”</p><p>“Are you sure?”</p><p>“Yes.” Peg picked up the other folder in her lap and held it up to me.</p><p>“Can I ask you to borrow this as well? My diaries and letters are in
here. A lot of my fantasies and just random thoughts. I’ve never shown
these to anyone. I’d love it if you could read through these and tell
me what you think.”</p><p>“Peg, I don’t…are you sure you want me to read those?” I desperately
wanted to, but didn’t want to seem too eager.</p><p>“Please. It would really mean a lot to me. You and I trust each other
enough to not have to say that we trust each other.”</p><p>“Okay. Thank you.”</p><p>“All of the letters that Arina and I have written to each other are in
there as well. She wouldn’t mind if I showed them to you. If you want
to know more about the photos of Lena and Katya, she explains a lot in
her letters.”</p><p>Even better. That’s what I wanted to know. But Peg was openly offering
her most personal thoughts and fantasies to me to read, things she
couldn’t tell anyone about before. I knew how much it meant for her to
be able to finally express herself honestly to someone else, someone
who wouldn’t judge her or think she was automatically a ‘danger to
children’ because she had such fantasies. I’d only been feeling this
way for a week but Peg has had this with her for years. I felt sorry
for her for that, having to hold it in and suppress it for so long.</p><p>“Just to let you know, there’s some very graphic and explicit content
in there. Things that I’m a bit shocked at myself for even thinking.
Just remember that it’s only my fantasies. I’ve never actually done
any of those things.”</p><p>“Well I’m a big girl now. I think I can handle it.” I held the
gorgeous albums in my hands, ready to take my leave and go home and
enjoy them. Then I remembered a question that still hadn’t been answered.</p><p>“Peg, how did you know that I’d looked at these pictures?” She looked
at me smugly.</p><p>“‘Recently Viewed Documents’ Di. Every time you look at something on
the computer it remembers what you looked at. As soon as you left I
checked the computer. That’s how I knew.”</p><p>“Okay. I’ll remember that next time.” Peg laughed. I really didn’t
know about those things. Oh well. Peg reached out and held my hand.</p><p>“If you want to talk to me about this some more, any time, you know
you can—”</p><p>“I know. And I will. Thank you so much.” I gave Peg a long hug and
kissed her sweetly on her lips, something we hadn’t really done since
we were teenagers. When our mouths parted Peg looked like she wanted
to say something else but she kept silent. I wondered if she wanted me
to stay with her. I almost felt like that’s what I wanted too. But I
was so desperate to go through those photo albums privately, that I
put it out of my mind. Maybe another time.</p><p>I said goodbye to my darling Peggy and went quickly home with my
beautiful prize, feeling a new exhilaration, a feeling of freedom.</p>"
144,"Forbidden Photos, Part Four – Arina Visits Masha",Anastas,1,"Arina visits Masha, Lena’s mother, at her home and hears some extraordinary stories.","['gg', 'ggg', 'Fgg', 'inc', 'extreme ped', 'oral']","<p>Monday, April 10th</p><p>My dearest Peggy,</p><p>I have something absolutely wonderful to tell you: Last week a woman
named Masha rang me up to arrange a nude photo session for her
eight-year-old daughter. That’s right. It couldn’t get any better,
could it? The session was only yesterday and I’m so excited that I
simply had to write and tell you about it. By the time you get this
letter I’ll very likely have even more delights to tell you, as this
intriguing mother-daughter pair have requested another session with me
next week, this time with the addition of another eight-year-old girl
called Katya, and I also have a curious date with Masha at her house
in a few days. This is all so very mysterious and sudden, I don’t
really know what is going on.</p><p>This young girl, Lena Kropotska, is the most incredible girl I’ve ever
photographed. Her manner and confidence were astounding. I’ve never
known a girl who had such grace and innocence mixed with a keen
knowingness of her erotic nature. She presented that part of herself
so earnestly to the camera. Let me put it like this: She wanted
close-ups of her cunt. Yes, really. I was so awestruck by her that I
allowed myself to follow her lead all during the session. She was
telling me what to do the whole time. I loved it. It was perfect. We
got so many wonderful pictures. I’ve already developed them all. I
stayed up all last night making sure they were all done perfectly. I’m
already feeling like this is my best work. Just you wait, some day
I’ll be able to show them to the world. They’ll all wake up eventually
and realise that they were wrong. Philistines!</p><p>The most amazing thing that happened was that Lena masturbated for me.
I’m serious. She really did. With no suggestion or prompting from me
whatsoever, she quite casually said that she wanted a photo of herself
as she masturbated and specifically requested a close up photo of her
face when she orgasmed! And what an orgasm she had! It was sublime.
She really knew what she was doing. Naturally, I am hopelessly in love
with Lena and during the entire session I wanted to have her so badly,
but I behaved myself. It was hard though. She was magnificent. Her
little girl smell lingered in the air all day. I slept in the studio
bed that night and as I imagined myself tasting her loveliness I had
one of the most powerful orgasms I can remember, right in the spot
where she came. It was so intense it lasted for more than ten minutes.
Lena’s lovely juices were still moist on the sheets and I laid on the
bed with my cunt right on the spot where it had flowed out of her
perfect little pussy. (Am I making you wet yet, Peg?)</p><p>Oh, I forgot to mention that Masha, Lena’s mother, didn’t stay with us
for the shoot. This woman left her eight-year-old daughter alone with
me for nearly three hours. Can you believe that? Lena told me that her
mother was a fan of my work but I still found that incredible. This is
just one of the many questions I hope to have answered when I visit
Masha this week to give her the photos from the session. I know, I’m
delivering a customer’s photos to their house in person, but in the
circumstances I think you can see why I’m so keen to do that.</p><p>But far and away the most beautiful thing of all is that Lena wanted
the photos of herself so she could give them to her girlfriend Katya.
I haven’t met her yet, but Lena told me that she and Katya were in
love with each other, getting married and going to live together
forever and have a baby daughter. You can imagine how I felt when I
heard that. In fact, that started to make me feel a bit guilty about
wanting Lena so badly. I mean If she has a little lover of her own,
then who am I to interfere in their relationship? It made me think
about my desires in a new way. As I’ve told you many times and no
doubt I will keep telling you this, just to keep my sanity, I could
never do anything with a little girl that she did not want to do. I am
not going to try and make these girls do anything they don’t want to.
But if they want to, well then… Of course in my mind we’ve already
done so much together.</p><p>There is so much more to tell you about all this, but I’ll wait until
after next week when I know more myself about what is going on. I’m so
frazzled and jittery with the excitement. I cannot wait to meet Katya.
If I could have pictures of both these girls together then I think I
could die happy. I’ll write again next week, I promise.</p><p>Love always,
Arina</p><p>????</p><p>Masha Kropotska lived in a beautiful old house just outside of town.
Lush greenery surrounded the property and completely hid it from view,
so if you didn’t spot the turnoff from the road, you’d never know
there was a house there. The back of the property looked onto a thick
pine forest. It was a divine place, full of warmth and life, despite
the cold.</p><p>“Hello Ms. Movosh. Come in please.” Masha answered the door and gave
me that same mischievous look she gave me at the studio and then led
me through the house into her lounge room. The interior was luxurious.
Ornate decorations, antiques, collectables, paintings and photographs
covered every available surface. It was like my dreams of a perfect
art collector’s house. It was soothing, comforting and relaxing in
every way and I felt at home immediately. There didn’t seem to be
anyone else at home.</p><p>“Is Lena at school?” I asked, as we walked through a long passage
lined with enormous portrait paintings.</p><p>“Yes. But afterwards she’s going to juggling practice with Katya so
she won’t be home until after six.”</p><p>Masha and I sat down on a plush couch opposite a large fireplace, in
which a soothing fire blazed away. Masha put her legs up onto the
couch and held her hands over her shins. Looking at her like that I
was struck again at how beautiful she was. There was so much of her in
Lena. They had the same dark red hair and pixie-like face and each had
the same cute bud of a nose. Like her daughter, Masha was strong, lean
and athletic, and she had a tight, hard body obviously sculpted by
years of rigorous training. Her body had born childbirth and
subsequently raising two children exceedingly well. Masha wore her
very long hair in a long single plait. I felt a sweet twitch inside as
I looked at her, as I had a sense of recognition in this woman, seeing
that she was darling little Lena’s mother. It made me feel more
attracted to her, knowing that she had given birth to sweet, wonderful
Lena.</p><p>Once we had settled and before Masha could even offer me anything to
drink, I blurted out one of my foolish questions.</p><p>“Masha, why did you leave your daughter alone with me during the
session?”</p><p>“I was late for my practice. I had to be at the gym. We’re all circus
performers in this family. Didn’t Lena tell you?” Lena might have
mentioned something about that but I think I was too distracted at the
time. Regardless, I wasn’t buying that for a second. Couldn’t she have
put off practice for three hours on a Sunday?</p><p>“That’s not really answering my question. I never let parents leave
their children alone like that in my studio. You don’t know me. Why
did you leave her there with a stranger? That’s very unorthodox.” It
felt odd and supremely hypocritical to be castigating her for doing
something that I was eternally grateful for. I’m so used to
maintaining the ‘right’ attitude in such situations.</p><p>“You’re not a stranger, Arina. I feel like I know you so well. Ever
since I saw your first exhibition I’ve followed your work very
closely. I know you have to tone down your pictures when you exhibit
them, but I can tell what your true desires are. I know all about
you.” Masha said this in a very sexy voice and gave me an undisguised
look of pure lust, making me stumble over my next sentence.</p><p>“Well, I don’t know…what…um…” Masha stepped in with a carefully
distracting question.</p><p>“Can I get you something to drink? How about a cup of tea?”</p><p>“Yes please.” Masha got up and went to the kitchen, allowing me a
moment to compose myself.</p><p>Think about it Arina. Why did you come here? Aren’t you following your
instincts? Aren’t you desperately curious to know what’s going on?
Remember what’s already happened with Lena. You don’t have to keep
putting up this act. Ooh, this was so exciting. Masha is clearly a
total paedophile and she can see that I am too. So you can relax. But
I couldn’t, because now I was getting turned on by Masha and her total
dominance of this situation. I am naturally more passive in these
situations. I love it. That’s another reason why the session with Lena
was so thrilling for me. It partially fulfilled what I thought would
always be an impossible fantasy: to be sexually dominated by a little
girl. I really wanted a little girl to order me sternly to lick her
pussy and for her to fist me.</p><p>Masha came back with the tea and sat down. I decided to bring up
Lena’s virtuoso display of self-pleasuring.</p><p>“Do you know what your daughter did while she was at my studio?”</p><p>“She told me she masturbated for you. But she didn’t do anything else
apart from posing for the photos she wanted to give to Katya. I was
actually surprised that the two of you didn’t have sex. I thought
that’s what Lena wanted to do. Well that’s what she told me.” I nearly
choked on my tea. Masha was clearly enjoying seeing my look of shock
mixed with arousal and she continued.</p><p>“Lena probably didn’t feel like it was right yet. I asked her about it
and she said, ‘Maybe next time’. She can be like that sometimes with
someone new. You’re an adult and she wants to get to know adults a
little better and hang around with them for a little while first
before she has sex with them, even if she really likes that person.
She doesn’t hesitate with girls her own age though. I encourage that
she be careful with adults of course, even though I vouched for you. I
told Lena that she’d be completely safe with you, but I guess she
didn’t feel like doing anything else. Did you?”</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“Did you want to fuck my daughter, Arina?”</p><p>“Well…I, I, I mean…um…” Still stammering. What’s easiest in these
situations? Try the truth.</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Yes what?” Masha stared right at me.</p><p>“Yes, I wanted to fuck your daughter.” Masha smiled devilishly.</p><p>“Good. I’m glad we’ve got that out of the way.” Satisfaction broke out
all over Masha’s face.</p><p>“Lena said that you couldn’t take your eyes off her the whole time she
was there and that it was funny watching you trying to pretend like
you weren’t staring at her. She loved that. She’s such a tease. She
still does that to me sometimes. When we have our little photo
sessions she sometimes turns on her real ‘sexy’ look and she’ll flip
up her dress and show off her cunt to me just for a second. That makes
me so crazy. I want to rip her clothes off and fuck her right there on
the floor. I want to dive straight in and eat her little cunt and
stick my fingers in her arse.”</p><p>Rather than pretend to be shocked or baffled at any of this anymore, I
lapped it up. Hearing this woman talk so candidly and aggressively
about wanting to fuck her own daughter made me so incredibly wet. If
Masha kept talking like this I don’t know that I’d be able to control
myself. She obviously knew how excited it made me to hear things like
this. It was probably part of her plan, and since I love the passive
role, I’ll let her continue to lead me on.</p><p>“Lena told me that you used to masturbate her when she was little. She
told me about a fairy tale you used to tell her, about a fairy who
gave little girls a flower they could rub to make themselves feel better.”</p><p>“Oh, The Little Cunt Fairy. Yes, she loved that. Well, she still does.
Telling her stories like that was part of how I introduced her to
masturbation, to give it a context she could appreciate. She took to
it very quickly and from when she was three she wanted me to do it for
her every night. Even though she could do it herself she still wanted
mummy to do it. When Lena was a baby, I used to lick her and rub her
cunt all the time. And I would do things like gently rub her whole
body over my clit to make me orgasm, but she wouldn’t be able to
remember that specifically.”</p><p>“You licked her cunt when she was a baby?” I was genuinely shocked,
and of course utterly aroused at the same time. It honestly had never
entered my head that such a thing could happen. The way Masha said it
though, made it sound so loving and natural, like it was something
that any mother would do. Not mine. No loving licks from my mother. I
don’t even remember getting any hugs past age three. So much that I
missed out on.</p><p>“Well of course I licked her when she was a baby. How could I not? She
was my darling, my sweet girl. I loved her in every way. I rubbed her
to sleep every night and I licked her pussy several times a day. What
matters now is that what she remembers and what she has internalised
right from her birth is that it feels good and right to touch herself
and to give herself pleasure and that she knows her own desires and
will never be misled by anyone. That’s what was important. I made sure
my daughter would never be baffled by an experience between her legs.”
Masha dropped her sexy look and tone of voice as she said this,
letting me know this was part of her serious opinion on child rearing
and development.</p><p>“I even managed to have her suckle on my clit when she was only six
months old. Did you know you could do that?”</p><p>“No.” I’d never heard of such a practice. I wished I could try it now
though. It’s amazing discovering desires you never knew you had until
you hear about them for the first time. ‘I’ve never heard of that. But
now that I have, I want to do it.’ Masha was going to be an excellent
excavator, diligently uncovering many of my hitherto undiscovered
desires.</p><p>“The shape and size of my clit is close enough to my nipples and I got
her to suck on it like she was nursing. I didn’t do that too many
times though because I shake and jerk too much when I orgasm and it
was hard to stay still enough with her mouth on my clit. When I wanted
to get off with her I mostly masturbated myself with one hand while I
rubbed her with the other or I rubbed her body back and forth over my
clit. That was better… That was fucking unbelievable, actually. Even
though Lena and I still fuck each other now, the feel of her tiny
infant body sliding over my cunt was so perfect and so pure. Do you
think there’s something wrong with that? Do you think I’m sick for
doing that to my baby girl?”</p><p>I was so caught up in her fervent confessions that I was completely
thrown by this sudden admission of uncertainty and I was quite
unprepared to respond. Masha had shown nothing but decadent confidence
up to this point. “I don’t know. Lena doesn’t seem like she feels
scarred by that experience.” Such a pointless thing to say. How would
I know? I’d only met Lena for three hours, but I foolishly thought I
had to say something.</p><p>“No. I know she isn’t. She loved it. She cooed and giggled more when I
licked her than when I did anything else. I always talked soothingly
and reassuringly to her and smiled and laughed when I was rubbing her
against me, so she came to see it as a fun and safe game. She’s got no
problems. I just meant maybe I do. I was so happy when I gave birth to
another girl because I knew I would have another chance to feel a baby
girl’s body rubbing on me and that I could lick her beautiful tiny
cunt and rub her like I’d done with Lena when she was a baby. Did Lena
tell you about Ovela? Her little sister?” Sensing a convenient exit
away from Masha’s momentary self-doubt, we quickly moved on to talk
about Lena’s little sister.</p><p>“Lena mentioned something to me about her little sister, but,
typically forgetful me, I didn’t ask her anything else about her.”</p><p>“Ovela is my other daughter. She’s four. She’s asleep in her room
right now. She’ll probably wake up soon.” Another daughter. And only
four years old. I can’t wait to meet her. I started daydreaming about
little girl orgies with Lena, Katya and Ovela. My head filled with
heavenly visions of a triangle of tangled little limbs flaying about
as the three girls sucked and licked and rubbed each other. Then Masha
brought me back down to earth.</p><p>“Can I see the photos from Sunday?”</p><p>Of course. That’s ostensibly the main reason I was here. I was so
caught up in this conversation I had completely forgotten about the
folio sitting on my lap. Calm down, there’ll be plenty of time to
talk. Besides, I really wanted to know what Masha thought of my photos
of Lena.</p><p>“I hope you like them.”</p><p>“Well, they’re not for me. These photos are a present for Katya.” I
handed the folder to Masha and she started looking through them. “Oh
Arina. These are perfect. You really have the eye, much more than most
people.” She looked for a good while at each image, drinking in the
image of the supreme perfection of her own flesh and blood with a look
of dreamy bliss on her face. She got to one photo and loudly gasped.
Masha looked stunned and almost in shock. She put her hand to her
mouth and she started to cry.</p><p>“What is it? What’s wrong?” Her look of shock morphed into one of
absolute joy. She handed me the photo that had sparked this intense
reaction. It was the picture of Lena at the height of her orgasm.
Masha composed herself and offered an impromptu deconstruction of the
image.</p><p>“That is the truest, most perfect image of beauty I have ever seen.
Doesn’t that make you feel so alive just seeing that? To see such a
young girl give herself such intense happiness? And that she’s doing
it as part of a gift for her lover? Seeing my little girl feeling so
alive and happy, knowing that she can give herself such perfect
pleasure, makes me feel so much better. When I think about a
photograph being a moment frozen in time, I think, there are so many
moments that I would love to have preserved and if I had to show one
image to people, to let them see how wonderful they can be, I would
show them this photo. Oh look, I’m rambling. I must sound like an
idiot to you.”</p><p>“No. That’s very insightful. Lena told me you like photography too.”</p><p>“We’re amateurs. I inherited all the equipment from my father. We have
a darkroom set up so we can develop our own prints. Luckily, as I
wouldn’t bet much on our chances if we took our pictures to a shop to
be developed.” Too true. Even nude pictures that aren’t trying to be
sexy, unlike the ones I’d taken of Lena, can still be viewed by
moralistic morons as ‘questionable’. More insanity. But I wasn’t going
to let that bring me down today. I needed more information from Masha.</p><p>“Has Lena always been such an exhibitionist?”</p><p>“Always. She’d happily spend her whole life nude if she could. Winters
here have made it difficult, but in summer we spend most of our time
naked. We join the naturist resorts and spend a lot of time there. But
away from that Lena has always been a little show off and a total sex
maniac. When she and Katya get together, which is pretty much all the
time, they can’t keep their hands off each other. Oh, I have to tell
you about when Lena first met Katya. This is so wonderful—but, oh I’m
an idiot. You haven’t met Katya yet, have you?”</p><p>“No.”</p><p>“She’s so sweet. When you meet her you might think she’s a shy girl,
but she’s not at all. She’s deceptive. She’s soft spoken and quiet,
but really full of amazing energy. She’s really smart too. And I mean
she’s genius-smart. A prodigy. She’s going to do the most amazing
things in her life. I just know it. Do you want to see a picture of her?”</p><p>“Absolutely.” All this talk about this girl and I don’t even know what
she looks like.</p><p>“Wait here for a minute.” Masha stood up and walked out of the room. I
sat by the fire and waited. My head was still swimming with a mixture
of relief and excitement. I couldn’t believe my luck at having been
invited into this amazing family. Masha returned brandishing a framed
photograph.</p><p>“This was taken last year. It’s not as good as your photos, but—”</p><p>“No, no. I’m sure it’s—”  I was hypnotized again. “—fine.”</p><p>In the photo Lena was on the right, totally nude and with the same
cute long pigtails that made me gush whenever I saw them, and she was
holding in a very firm embrace a slightly shorter girl, also fully
nude, who had extremely long dark hair and a face so beautiful I
nearly cried. Honestly. This is Katya? Oh my god. Lena wasn’t
exaggerating when she said, ‘she’s prettier than me.’ Not to take
anything away from Lena of course, but Katya had been born with that
specific genetic combination that enabled her to wield the awesome
power of cuteness with more supremacy than any girl I’d yet seen.</p><p>The exposure was a little dark, whoever took it could perhaps have
opened the aperture a little more, but the subjects were in focus and
in perfect composition. Lena and Katya, completely nude, surrounded by
a serene blue sky, pressing their wonderful bodies together, their
arms around each other, their faces almost touching, eyes closed,
their mouths slightly open as if they are about to kiss. A sublime
depiction of the most perfect and innocent love. It was the kind of
image I dreamed about making.</p><p>“Did you take this?”</p><p>“Yes. I have lots of pictures of those two. Katya sleeps over here
almost every second night so I have plenty of opportunities to take
photos of them together.”</p><p>“This is incredible. Do you have anymore?” Masha went to fetch more
and returned with an album of similar breathtaking images, which I
spent a long time poring over while Masha simply sat and stared at me.
Shutting the cover finally, I was nearing exhaustion at trying to hide
my arousal, though why I was trying to hide it eluded me. I was
determined not to let any details slip past my scattershot mind this
time.</p><p>“You were going to tell me about how Lena and Katya first met?”</p><p>“Oh yes, of course. I met Katya through her mother, Anya. I met Anya a
little over three years ago when she joined our circus. Anya is like
you and I, she’s a total girl-lover. When we met, we both knew that we
had the same intense desires for our daughters. It felt wonderful to
meet another woman who felt like I did, and Anya felt the same way. We
were so relieved to have found each other. Anya is our choreographer.
She’s into all that Cirque Du Soleil stuff. That stuff is really big
and we’re inevitably going in that direction. We might even get to
join them one day when Lena and Katya perfect their act. In a few
years, when the girls are old enough, I’m going to send off their
audition tape.”</p><p>“What do Lena and Katya do? What is their act?”</p><p>“They do solo and team juggling, with acrobatic moves. It’s quite an
act. I’ll show it to you some time. I’d show you right now but their
practice tapes are all at Katya’s at the moment. They’re absolutely
amazing though. Lena wanted to be in the circus and to be a juggler
ever since she was three. She loves it. I didn’t push her into it. I’m
not one of those evil stage mothers. If she practices eight hours a
day some days, it’s not because I’m forcing her to do it. She wants to
be really good and the only way you get to be that good is to
practice, a lot.</p><p>“Anyway, Anya has two daughters, Katya and Sasha. Sasha was only six
months at that time. Anya brought her two girls over here to introduce
them to all of us. As soon as Katya walks in the door, Lena walks
right up to her and pulls up her dress and shows Katya her cunt. Lena
had no underwear on, she never wears any in summer. That was Lena’s
way of greeting people then, she used to do that to everyone. But then
Katya, without saying a word, does exactly the same thing. She pulls
up her little dress, pulls her underpants all the way down and pushes
her hips out, giving Lena a good look at her wonderful tiny pussy. I
think that’s a really beautiful way for little girls to greet each
other. I wish that happened more often. Anya and I both looked at our
girls standing there staring at each other’s papochka’s and we both
knew there was already something going on between them. You can laugh
at me if you want but I could tell that Lena fell completely in love
with Katya right away. Some people would scoff at the idea of a child
so young feeling that kind of love, but I know it can happen. No one
ever takes children’s love of other children seriously enough.” Masha
started to get a little teary and she halted for a moment and closed
her eyes. She looked wistful, like she was yearning for something. A
few seconds later she opened her eyes, composed herself and resumed
her tale.</p><p>“But, that was how they met. They spent the rest of that day together,
playing games and running around like crazy. Anya and I sat and
watched them and we talked about how much we loved our beautiful
daughters and how much we loved to fuck them. Anya told me she was
already rubbing little Sasha’s cunt. She showed me, right there. She
took Sasha out of her basket and put her on a blanket, spread her legs
and started rubbing her, and then Anya invited me to taste her. She
was so small and beautiful. The way she cooed was so sweet. It was the
most beautiful sound. Lena and Katya were off playing outside so Anya
and I spent a long time taking turns licking our baby daughters.</p><p>“Ovela was fourteen months old then and because I’d established
licking and rubbing my girls’ pussies into a daily routine as much as
breastfeeding, she naturally expected mummy to do it every day. She
even had tantrums sometimes when I didn’t. Because sometimes after
work I really just wanted to come home and go straight to sleep. Can
you imagine coming home and being so exhausted that you really don’t
feel like you could spend half an hour sliding your tongue over your
infant daughter’s pussy before she goes to sleep? Some days that’s how
I felt. And don’t forget I had to do it to Lena as well. When it
started to feel like a chore, that’s when I knew I was doing it too
much. I gradually eased them off mummy’s tongue and hands and
encouraged them more and more to touch themselves. I still loved
licking them both, but, as I said, I wanted for them to be able to
look after themselves and to give themselves pleasure.</p><p>“When Anya and her girls left at the end of that first day all Lena
talked about that night was ‘when can we see Katya again?’ A week
later Anya and I arranged for the six of us to go on a picnic at the
lake near here. We arrive separately, Anya and her girls are already
there, and when we get there, Lena jumps out of the car and runs to
see Katya. She does the same thing as before, lifts her dress to show
off her cunt, and so does Katya. They both stand there holding their
dresses up and staring. They seem mesmerised by each other. Lena lets
go of her dress and bends down to have a closer look at Katya and asks
her if she can touch her and Katya says yes, so Lena starts gently
rubbing Katya’s cunt. Katya starts giggling. She says it feels
ticklish. Lena asks her if she can see what it tastes like and Katya
says yes and Lena sticks her tongue out and gives her a quick little
lick and Katya shrinks back and laughs. Lena laughs too and then — you
know what kids are like — now Katya wants to know what Lena tastes like.</p><p>“So Lena strips off her dress so she’s completely naked and she lies
down on a towel and spreads her legs open for Katya. And Katya is even
more mesmerised than before. She just can’t take her eyes off Lena.
Neither could I. Anya and I were speechless watching all this. There
we are both sitting down on a blanket by the lakeshore nursing our
babies and we’re both already sopping wet from our baby girls sweet
suckling, and we look over and see Katya kneeling down, about to put
her mouth on Lena’s pussy.</p><p>“So Katya puts her head between Lena’s legs and slowly licks her. Lena
starts making these noises she makes whenever she touches herself or
whenever I do it for her, a light high-pitched breathy squeal, but
this time it’s more intense and louder. Katya is lapping away at her
like a little thirsty kitten. She’s unbelievably cute. Watching her
lick my daughter like that, I so badly wanted her to do that to me, to
lick my cunt while she looks up at me with those impossibly gorgeous
big eyes.” Masha was really starting to squirm on the couch as she
told me all this. She was as wet as I was. Our lusty scents were
pouring out and mingling in the warm air around the fire.</p><p>“Lena looks down at Katya and smiles at her. They both can’t stop
giggling the whole time this is going on. But Lena wants to do
something else now. She reaches down and pulls Katya’s head up and
moves in to tell her something. I couldn’t hear what she said, as she
whispered and we were too far away, but Katya takes off her dress so
now she’s naked and Lena lies back down and Katya moves on top of her
and intertwines her legs with Lena’s and they start rubbing their
cunts together! They’re tribbing each other. Sliding back and forth,
over and over, their two tiny hairless pussies rubbing together. It
was magical to watch. Lena wraps her legs around Katya’s waist, Katya
pulls on Lena’s left leg so she can push harder into Lena. I almost
had an orgasm just watching them. I hadn’t explained any of that to
Lena, I hadn’t told her what tribadism was. She must have just thought
of it on her own. ‘Katya, rub your papotchka on mine.’ Something like
that. I was so proud of her though. I never did that until I was fifteen.</p><p>“So Lena &amp; Katya are rubbing like crazy. They do this for a couple of
minutes. There’s no one around to tell them to stop. I certainly
wasn’t going to interfere. Their tiny bodies are pressed hard against
each other and they’re thrusting back and forth, building themselves
up into a hyper state of excitement. Lena is squealing even louder
now, while I can’t even hear Katya. I can see that she’s softly
moaning, but Lena is drowning her out. Partly I think they may have
both been emulating their mothers, because I moan quite loudly and
Anya is much softer, and at that time each of the girls had already
given their mother plenty of orgasms, so they were probably doing what
all girls do and just copying what mummy does. But, as I said about
the tribbing, they’ll always invent their own games without an adult
around to tell them what to do. And this was a perfect combination. Oh
I couldn’t have been happier.”</p><p>“So what happened next?” Don’t you dare stop there Masha.</p><p>“Oh. Sorry. I was drifting.” You were cumming you mean. I’ll wait one
more minute, then I’m going to have to start masturbating right here
on the couch in front of you.</p><p>“They start slowing down their thrusts and Lena reaches her hands up
and pulls Katya down closer to her and she kisses her. A deep kiss,
nice and long. Then they break apart and I can see a glint of light
bouncing off both their crotches as their sweet juices catch the
sunlight. I wanted to rush over and taste their cunts and drink their
little girl cum when I saw that. Then Lena whispers to Katya again.
She’s doing this deliberately so neither I nor Anya can hear her.
We’re still both sitting there watching, waiting to see what our
little five year old girls do next. I can see Katya looks a bit
surprised at what Lena has said to her, but Katya gets down on her
stomach and Lena crawls over her and puts her groin on Katya’s bottom
and starts to thrust herself into Katya’s bottom, thrusting in and
out, like she’s fucking her in the arse. She saw her uncle being
fucked by his boyfriend once, so I guess that’s where she got that
from. Katya starts laughing, making a real innocent, playful little
girl laugh. She thinks it’s hilarious. Lena just loves that Katya is
laughing and that she’s making her happy. Lena’s main purpose in her
life from that moment on has been to make Katya happy. She’d do
anything for her.”</p><p>That was enough for me. I couldn’t take any more. I reached down and
slid my hands into my underwear and started rubbing my clit hard.
Masha didn’t take her eyes away from mine and kept talking while I
masturbated.</p><p>“Another time when Katya was staying here, about two years ago, I
looked into Lena’s bedroom and the girls were in there nude and lying
on Lena’s bed and Lena and Katya had Ovela on the pillow with her legs
spread apart and they were both licking her pussy at the same time.
Ovela was laughing and giggling wildly, like she was being tickled as
her big sister and Katya simultaneously lapped at her puny mound. That
was too beautiful a moment to let pass. I ran and grabbed the camera
and came back in and asked the girls to pose with their tongues
touching Ovela’s cunt. I try not to take too many photos of our sex
games but sometimes I have to. They’re too wonderful to let them go
unrecorded. After I took the photo I asked the girls if I could stay
and watch them. They didn’t mind. Then Lena, never short of ideas for
sex games, sat up, picked Ovela up and said to Katya, ‘Let’s rub her
together’. Which meant Lena and Katya pressing their bodies together
with Ovela in between them.”</p><p>I was nearly there, I had my fingers thrusting inside me now…feels so
good...so close…</p><p>“Another time when Lena was still five—you’ll love this—I thought that
since Lena had thought of tribadism all on her own, I could show her
how to do it with mummy, and while I was at it, I’d show Ovela too. We
all sat on my bed and I lay down and asked Lena to lie on top of my
cunt like Katya had done to her at the lake. Lena climbed on top of me
and moved into position. Then I asked her to pick up Ovela and to hold
her in front of her, so I could have them both rubbing on my cunt at
once. I thrust upward so roughly I nearly knocked them right off! But
they both laughed and Lena said, ‘Again! Do it again!’ It was like a
horsey ride. Lena loved it. She was pushing her crotch into Ovela’s
bottom and down on my cunt at the same time. She came quicker than I did.</p><p>“I’m so proud that my daughter is a little lesbian fuck machine. She
always has her mouth buried in another little girl’s crotch. She and
Katya have nearly gone through all the girls in their class. Katya’s
birthday party last year was insane. Twelve seven year old girls all
sitting around in a circle, totally naked, all frantically rubbing
their smooth cunts. Whoever makes themselves come first has to then
lick all the other girls. That was hilarious, as all the girls started
moaning in a really exaggerated way, pretending they were all having
an orgasm. Lena genuinely did orgasm first, of course, and then all
the other girls lay down and spread their legs and Lena went around
and licked everyone. I was so wet watching this, but I couldn’t join
in. These were all games for the girls only. Another one was that game
where they all lie down in a row and the one at the end starts rolling
on top of everyone else until they get to the end and then the next
person starts rolling on everyone, except this time it’s all these
girls doing it naked. What a wonderful day.</p><p>“It was so much fun watching those perfect young bodies jumping and
bouncing around. It was a sea of smooth soft skin writhing around, not
like adults having an orgy, but children innocently playing and
exploring each other’s bodies. They were all fascinated by each other
and wanted to see what they all looked like…and what they tasted like.
Another one of Lena’s party games was a daisy chain. Every girl lying
down in a circle, licking the girl in front of her.”</p><p>Some of these stories might have been stretching the truth, but I
wasn’t in a very skeptical frame of mind at the time. I rammed my
fingers harder and harder into my cunt and thrust my head back and
pulled on the armrest with my free hand, lifting my bottom off the
couch and into the air. I let out my distinctive staccato shrieks as
my body became rigid and my crescendo peaked and peaked. I thought I
wasn’t going to stop. It was continuous. I don’t know how long I
lasted, but Masha had stopped talking and simply sat and watched me
orgasm. She hadn’t moved the whole time. I wondered whether she would
make a move on me, but she just sat there.</p><p>Coming down, I lay quivering on the couch, panting, breathless and
delirious, eyes closed and mouth open. Finally Masha spoke again.</p><p>“Would you like to play a game with Ovela when she wakes up?”</p><p>…to be continued.</p>"
145,"Forbidden Photos, Part Five",Anastas,1,Diana pores over Peg's photo albums and grows more obsessed with Lena and Katya.,"['Fgg', 'ped']","<p>“I’d love to ram my fist hard into both these girls tiny pussies.
Thrusting my hands in and out, making them scream. They love it. It
fills them up so much. I love it too. It feels so good pushing into
their impossibly small holes. I think it might be fun to fist Sarah in
her cunt and her arse at the same time. Oh god yes. That’s incredible.
No warm-up or gently easing into it, I’m just ramming my hand right
into her little arse. She’s laughing she loves it so much. It’s the
greatest feeling in the world having my hands fill her up like this.
Sliding both hands back and forth, penetrating both her holes at once.
She squeals and screams and laughs crazily. She’s coming, she’s coming
hard. My tiny five year old cousin is thrashing around on my two
hands. God, I’m fucking her so hard. It makes her sister jealous. “I
wanna be fucked in my cunt and arse too!” she pleads with me. Anything
you say, Sarah. Sarah is only three, but I spread her legs apart and
push all the way in. Sarah screams loudly and laughs. She loves it.
It’s so much fun. They’re really happy being fisted by me, filling
them up so much, all the way into their tiny cunts. It feels good.
Fuck yes. I love this more than anything. What else can I do to them?</p><p>Suddenly there’s a knock at the door. It’s my friend Nikki. She
wonders if she can borrow a cup of sugar. Yeah, sure. Why not have her
delivering a pizza while she’s at it? Nikki and I decide to have a lot
more fun with little Juliet and Sarah. Nikki lies down on the bed and
I grab sexy Juliet and lay her down on top of Nikki on her back. Then
I lie on top of Juliet and start thrusting myself into her, rubbing
against Juliet’s tiny body and Nikki starts thrusting upwards so we’re
both rubbing ourselves into Juliet and grinding against her sweet
little body. I’m pushing down on her and Nikki is pushing up on her.
She’s so tiny we’re nearly smothering her. Nikki and I look into each
other’s eyes, loving how we’re fucking this little girl so much. It
makes us both cum at the same time. Nikki squirts a lot when she cums.
I have another idea. I get off Juliet and pick her up and push her
head into Nikki’s cunt. Nikki squirts a huge jet of her juice right
into Juliet’s mouth.</p><p>“Does that taste good?”</p><p>“It’s sweet,” she says. “Can I have some more?”  </p><p>“Sure honey. You can have as much as you want, but that means we have
to make Nikki happy again and again. Put your mouth on her cunt and
lick it. Then she’ll squirt some more.” Then I grabbed the back of her
head and shoved her mouth hard into Nikki’s cunt while I climbed back
on top of her and rubbed my clit against her smooth bouncing arse
while Nikki thrust herself into her sweet little mouth and squirted
her cuntjuice down her throat. I love this so much I feel like pissing
in Juliet’s mouth. I grab her head and hold her mouth open and lower
my cunt near her face and then let out a stream of piss right into
Juliet’s mouth. Sarah slides up next to her big sister and opens her
mouth wide and I move the stream back and forth between their two
sweet little mouths as they lovingly drink my piss…”</p><p>Bloody hell Peggy. I knew she was sexually aggressive but I never
thought she’d have such fantasies. Oh, what am I talking about?
They’re only fantasies. There’s nothing wrong with that, even if I
find someone else’s fantasy distasteful. I’m such a softy I can’t even
fantasise about anything so aggressive. I don’t want to. It’s like a
woman who might occasionally entertain a rape fantasy. That baffles
me. Why? I don’t get it. But that’s just me.  Peggy’s anatomically
impossible hardcore fuckfests were entertaining in their own way, but
they did not arouse me. Such aggressive scenarios make me queasy. But
I loved reading her more romantic encounters or the short pieces where
she notices little things girls do that are innocently and sweetly
erotic.</p><p>The day Peg admitted to me that she loved little girls was like being
born-again, but in a good non-religious way.  A soothing freedom
lingered around my whole being for the rest of the day, buoyed by the
prized package Peg had given me to take home.  Nothing – no looming
deadlines, final bill notices or even family engagements – could stop
me spending almost all of the next week poring over her diaries,
letters and the coup de grace: the two magnificent photo albums of the
two most wonderful girls in the world – Lena and Katya, my two darling
Russian angels.</p><p>There was no point in holding it off.  I sat down in my comfiest
armchair in front of the heater in the lounge and I slowly started
leafing through volume one of Ms. Movosh’s stunning images.  I’d get
to her letters soon enough, first I needed to familiarise myself some
more with her photographic work.  Five orgasms later, I needed a rest
and a drink.  </p><p>The more I looked at these photos the more I realised that the most
beautiful thing in the whole world is the smooth tiny cunt of a
prepubescent girl.  I almost cried at how wonderful Lena and Katya’s
cunt’s were.  I longed to remember a moment – any moment – from my
childhood when I could picture my own cunt and whether it looked so
small and beautiful like that, but there was nothing.  I had been
indoctrinated so thoroughly to regard my genitals as evil that I never
looked at them, even in private. I wondered how my parents had ever
managed to relax enough to engage in coitus and conceive two children
with such prudish mores.  </p><p>Again and again I was awestruck at the beatific smiles and laughter
that both Lena and Katya maintained in most of the images.  When they
weren’t laughing they were being mock serious with stern looks
directly into the lens, which would then give may to more unabashed
giggles in the next image.  The photos in the albums were in
chronological order, with dates at the bottom of each page, the month
and year, and the age of Lena and Katya.  There were very few other
people present in these images.  Occasionally two other young girls,
one who resembled Katya and the other Lena, but both a few years
younger, could be seen in the more candid shots.  Younger sisters I
assumed, but why so few images of them here?  I supposed that these
glorious collections were intended as a showcase for Lena and Katya.
And why not, when you have two such radiant stars to showcase?  </p><p>I managed to put down the photo albums and pick up one of Peg’s
folders containing her diaries and notebooks.  I read through a lot of
Peg’s random anecdotes. Many of her little tales were from her teens,
when she was unsure of her desires but needed to express them in some
way.  Some of these were simple observations with no sexual content at
all, and I think they were indicative of Peg’s overall obsession with
little girls, an obsession I could now understand.  </p><p>- “I was at a Japanese martial arts demonstration at the aquatic
centre. There were a lot of children there. There was a little girl,
about three years old sitting in front of me on her father’s lap. She
had on a flimsy little red dress with thin shoulder straps. Several
times the straps fell off her shoulders and hung down over her arms,
and her dress fell down a bit, leaving her back bare. I started to get
wet just seeing her bare back with her dress falling down like that.
That was so cute. It made me so horny. What is wrong with me?  I can’t
go on like this.  A bit later, a family shows up late and the daughter
who is about six sits down on the floor near a chair. She’s not
interested in the kendo performance on the stage in front of her. She
starts lying down on her back and squirms her way under the chair and
once she’s under it she starts thrusting her hips up and down while
holding onto the chair. She’s keeping herself amused.”</p><p>- “I was in the video shop renting a couple of films and there was a
family in front of me at the queue. Mum, dad and two daughters. Older
sister about 12, younger sister about 7. The younger sister is a bit
restless and jumping around and then all of a sudden she starts
rubbing her arse right into her big sister’s crotch! Right there in
the video shop. Mum and dad aren’t looking, but they’re doing this
right in front of me. I couldn’t believe it. They weren’t looking at
anyone. This little girl was just casually rubbing her bottom against
her sister’s groin. Wonderful.”</p><p>- “I was in the supermarket today and a girl, about five, was running
down the aisle. She ran passed me and I turned to watch her as she ran
the other way.  Her pants were falling slightly below her waist and I
could see the crack of her bottom.  She kept running, but reached her
hand down to pull her pants up a bit and she reached with her other
hand to hold onto her hat.”</p><p>- “Today in the post office a girl of about six was there with her
mother and the girl was wearing her school uniform. I think it was a
Catholic school uniform. It was unbelievably cute and made me want to
run over to her and hug and kiss her deeply.  She was leaning on the
counter and I couldn’t take my eyes of her body.”  </p><p>- “I was sitting in the library with some friends and we were near the
children’s section.  I could hear the sound of some children a few
aisles over.  After a minute a girl walked past. She was about five,
nice sensible length hair and sensible long pants.  She popper her
head around the corner and looked at us.  I think she wanted to play a
peek-a-boo game. I was the only one in our group who even noticed her.
I returned her glance and she popper her head back around behind the
shelf.  Then I looked away and she popped her head back into view.
Then I looked back and she whipper her head back behind the shelf
again.  We did this a few times and she laughed more and more each
time, until she was eventually dragged off and chastised by her mother
for being too loud.”</p><p>I loved and enjoyed Peg’s stories, but I inevitably I returned to Lena
&amp; Katya via Arina’s photos.  The lure was too strong to resist.  I sat
and stared at the photos some more and thought sentimental thoughts
about the girls for hours.   Sometimes I’d be so overcome by a
particular image I’d grin and laugh uncontrollably.  Even at home on
my own, I would still put up my hand to cover my mouth when I felt
like this.  I never did that when I was with friends or when I was
out.  Lena and Katya’s cheeky stares, mock-serious glances directly at
the camera, with knowing winks and mischievous grins made me overflow
and swoon. But the photos of Lena and Katya’s intense stares at each
other captured a level of sweet bliss that I don’t have words to
describe.</p><p>I was becoming so familiar with Lena and Katya’s photos that I could
now recognise the girls by looking at their cunts alone.  Lena had a
very large clitoris for her age. Her undeveloped clitoral hood already
protruded further at eight years old than most adult women’s clits.
Katya’s cunt was smaller and narrower.  Even when she spread her legs
wide apart, which she did often, her outer labia didn’t part very much
at all.  In some of Arina’s beautiful cunt close-ups, when I looked at
them very closely, I could see the slight moistness inside Katya.
Inside her slivery vaginal opening were a few stretched strands of
wetness.  Her pubic mound stuck out quite far, making it seem a bit
out of proportion to the rest of her body.  I knew that if she
squeezed her outer labia together it would be all soft and squishy,
something a still photo couldn’t capture as well as the moving
picture.  Also, the more I looked at the girls’ image, the more I
longer to hear their voices, even if they spoke no English, and I
speak no Russian, I so wanted to hear them.  But these inert
photographs had an unbridled purity and I was certainly grateful to
have that.  That does gives me an idea though. I’ll have to ask Peg if
Arina has sent her any videos of Lena and Katya.  </p>"
146,10.45 Appointment,Androgyne,1,A doctor is involved in a lesbian relationship with her young ( 12 year old ) patient. They have sex in her surgery but long for more time together.,"['F,g,cons,fist,oral,ped']","<p>I click my mouse and the laser printer buzzes and chatters as it
fires out its strip of paper. Reaching down I tear it off along the
line of perforations, and, straightening up, hand it to the thickset
man sitting across from my desk. </p><p>""Right Mr Baron this prescription is for a combined anti-inflamatory
and pain killer. One capsule twice a day, morning and evening. These
should help while I arrange for you to have a scan on your lower
back. You'll get a letter in the post in the next week to confirm an
appointment.""</p><p>Rising gingerly from his chair he grins at me. </p><p>""Thanks doc my back's been giving me gyp and it's getting worse not
better.""</p><p>""Remember Mr Baron you do a hard and heavy job and you've been doing
it for a long time. Wear and tear is inevitable after all these years
but we'll sort it out for you.""</p><p>He waves goodbye to me and leaves my surgery. Moving to another window
on my computer monitor I see my next appointment isn't till 10.45 and
it's barely 10.30 yet. Simple straightforward consultations this
morning and I've dealt with them quickly and gained a little leeway. </p><p>I pop into the small room off my surgery and a couple of minutes
later I'm re-seated in my swivel chair at my desk. My next patient is
Miss lucy Connolly, early but I move the cursor onto her name and
click on it. Outside, in the waiting room, an LED display will be
reading ""Miss Lucy Connolly for doctor Helen Jaeger in room 6"". </p><p>Shortly after there is a firm rap on my door. </p><p>""Come in please.""</p><p>The door opens and closes and Lucy crosses the room to my
desk. Smoothing down my white coat and dabbing at my hair I look her
over. </p><p>""Please sit Lucy.""</p><p>She settles in the patients chair, knees pressed neatly together, her
school uniform is immaculate. Brightly shined lace up shoes, white
knee length stockings, short pleated kilt; crisply ironed white blouse
topped by her school blazer. </p><p>""Well Lucy how are things now? Did the cream do the job? Your mother
was quite concerned about the rash but I see you're on your own
today.""</p><p>Her smile shows her braces as she chatters happily to me. </p><p>""Yes thank you doctor it's cleared up completely, mum has to be at
work today but she said to thank you so much for sorting it out.""</p><p>Standing I cross to the examination couch across the room, tugging
down the long cylinder of quilted paper that sits on a roller at the
angled back support so the whole couch is covered. </p><p>""Come over here Lucy and undress, I'd like to examine you to make
sure things have cleared up completely.""</p><p>As she primly trots over to the couch I walk over to my surgery door
and snip on the lock. Some of the staff at my health centre have an
annoying habit of rapping on my door then walking straight in. Many
patients are unhappy about a clerk seeing them naked or semi-naked
while it's fine for their doctor to do so. </p><p>When I turn back Lucy has settled down easily on the couch clad only
in those shoes and stockings. I gaze down at her nude body. </p><p>She's barely 12 but already her figure is developing nicely. her
breasts are small and pear shaped, tipped with sharply pointed rose-
brown nipples. Her belly is flat and her legs are long and smooth
muscled. I peer through my specs at the cause of her medical problem
these last few weeks. Her proud and silk smooth vulva. </p><p>""Well Lucy you're right, the rash has healed up completely. I never
mentioned to your mother what caused it but as I told you it was a
simple allergy to what you were using when you shaved your vulva.""</p><p>She smiles a secretive smile for me. </p><p>""Thanks Helen but you know I hated having hair growing on my pussy, 
thanks for giving me that non-allergenic gel so I can keep things
clean down there.""</p><p>""Perhaps I'd better just give you one more check over Lucy.""</p><p>Bending forward I trail my fingers across the tightly crinkled folds
of her labia and as I do her slender arm hooks around my neck and
draws my mouth down to hers. my lips press against her soft mouth
which opens to allow my tongue to spear inside and wrap itself around
hers. </p><p>My fingers probe the spongy flesh of her outer labia and I can feel
the juices flowing freely from her now slightly pouting cleft. The
paper sheet beneath her is already sodden with a pool of her creamy
pussy juice. I dig my fingers further inside her hot canal as her head
rocks back and forth on the padded head rest while her breaths come
in quick gulps. </p><p>""Make me cum Helen! Make me cum fast. I've been waiting for this for
too long.""</p><p>Tearing my lips away from hers I lunge for one hard nippled breast
and bite down fiercely on one blood gorged nipple. Tomorrow her pale
skin will show a mark of my passion. Almost un-noticed her fingers
have been busily fumbling with the buttons of my white coat. As she
frees the last button and pushes back the lapels it slides to the
floor leaving me stark naked. </p><p>My brief visit to my small changing room was to shed the rest of my
clothes so I could be ready for the visit of my tween lover. </p><p>My mind flickers back to the day, months ago now, when I gave Lucy her
first internal examination. She'd begged her mother to remain in the
waiting room to spare her blushes, or so she'd claimed. Her slender
legs hooked into the stirrups I inserted my gloved and lubricated
fingers into her tight little vagina. </p><p>Her face flushed, her nipples puckered and hardened as I watched, then
to my amazment she thrust her hips forward against my fingers then
moaned aloud. Seconds later she orgasmed violently as her pussy juices
exploded around my fingers and my own desires erupted along with her. </p><p>Her shrill howl seemed to reverberate around the room but I was lost
in my own sex maddened world. I shed my clothes in a storm, and, 
freeing her legs from the cold steel clamps eased her down to the
floor. I made to part her silky thighs but Lucy had anticipated me and
spread them herself. Sprawling back she offered her cum splattered sex
to me. </p><p>I mounted her and thrusting my cleft against hers I plastered my
sopping labia onto hers, grinding our wet cunts against each others. I
was so aroused I immediately lost control and my orgasm met Lucy's in
a squirt of hot, white juice from both our pulsing pussies. I had found
my latest child lover or perhaps Lucy had found me and an outlet for
her desperate needs. </p><p>In our post coital moments she confessed that she had long badly
wanted to touch me and share her body with me. Her slim and barely
rounded girl's body and my short and voluptuous form seem to have
found their perfect mate in each other. </p><p>I have always taken my pleasures with the ladies. I don't hate or
dislike men, I've had cock but a woman's lips and tongue drive me to
places no man can take me, but I remember well the day it all changed
for me. </p><p>I was on-call to a social services home and was asked to do a
physical on a ""problem"" in care child. I'll never forget her
name, face, or body. Josette Powell was almost 11, ebony black, and as
thin as a reed. My task was to check her for signs of physical or
sexual abuse. In the silent examination room I asked her to undress so
I could check her out and the story that a foster mother might have
indecently assaulted her. </p><p>She didn't even step behind the screen to strip and her short
skirt, tee shirt, and cotton panties disappeared in no time before she
stretched out on the couch. She was as flat chested as a boy but her
elongated nipples and generous crease showed she was no boy. As I
looked at her I felt a sharp pang of passion and for the first time
as an adult I gazed at a child as an object of sexual desire. </p><p>Josette solved the problem for me, as I leaned over her, one small
hand clasped my heavy breast, kneading it and teasing my swelling
nipple. I hardly recall how it happened but soon I lay supine as her
small mouth burrowed between my thighs and her tongue and lips
brought me to a climax the like I'd never experienced before. </p><p>When she took her turn and I ate her tight pussy she moaned and
clawed at my back as wild cums sent her into a paroxsysm of delight
and my face was drenched with her satiny cum cream. My report showed
no abuse and some foster mother, somewhere, escaped punishment for
succumbing, like I did, to Josette's heated body with its adult desires. </p><p>Since that day only the young ones satisfy my appetites and needs. Not
too young, around 10 or 11, by perhaps 14 their attraction is fading
except in rare cases. Some of my girls I slowly
seduced. Some, surprisingly sophisticated for their age, openly told me
what they wanted from me. While a few, like Lucy, simply sexually
exploded when we encountered each other the first time. </p><p>Back in the present I focus my mind on the fevered body that wriggles
and writhes as my fingers plumb the depths of her wide stretched
vaginal canal. Her outer labia are peeled back and I can see the tight
inner lips are flooded with her free running juice. At the top of her
cleft her small but engorged clitoris button has slid out of its
sheath so I take it between my lips and tongue it hard. </p><p>Her slim body convulses and bends like a bow, her weight is taken on
her shoulders and the soles of her feet as my tiny lover climaxes
hugely. My surgery is furthest away from the rest of the buildings
staff for which I'm thankful as Lucy's howls echo around the room. No
words, just throat straining screams of ecstacy and sexual release. </p><p>Lightly kissing and caressing her exhausted body I listen to the
sounds of her heavy breathing while my own body screams for the
mindless bliss that she'll soon give me. </p><p>With the amazing resilience of youth Lucy recovers with speed and
rolls lithely from the couch to stand behind me as I grasp the frame
of the couch in an iron grip while spreading my thighs wide
apart. Placing the palm of her hand flat on my back she pushes me face
down on the couch then her free hand moves. </p><p>Her fingers probe my throbbing crack and enter deep inside me. Four
fingers, then with a firm thrust her whole hand pushes into my
vagina, wrist deep, then she stands behind me fisting me with all her
strength. Deep groans are torn from my throat as my entire body is
wracked with pleasure and when I cum I squirt my cream around her
slender wrist before sinking to my knees, dazed by my massive orgasm. </p><p>Spent? Exhausted? Drained of desire? No!  Minutes later my young
darling and I are settled on the couch and locked into a frantic
69er. Lucy's face is buried between my thighs eating my pussy, darts of
fire burn inside me as her tongue probes deeper inside my canal than
I would have believed possible. </p><p>My palms cup her firm buttocks while the tip of my tongue flirts
first with the rose-brown pucker of her sphincter then forces itself
into her anal passage. All this while my finger tip rubs roughly
against her bloated clit button. When I force three fingers into her
pussy, stretching it wide then wider, we cum simultaneously. </p><p>We drench each others faces with pussy juice as we shudder and writhe
in wild abandonment. I'd make love with her for hours. No I'll tell the
truth, I'd fuck with her for hours but our too brief time together is
almost up again. </p><p>""You'll have to go soon Lucy love. I've more patients to see soon.""</p><p>Barely three quarters of an hour to quench our passion is all too
short and it's tormenting us both. Lucy is pressed against me nuzzling
my tender breasts. </p><p>""I can't stand this Helen I want more!  I want to go home with
you, sleep alongside you. I need more time loving you.""</p><p>She's right! We both need more. Lightly kissing her neck and stroking
her sweat matted hair I throw her the only crumb of comfort I can. </p><p>""I'm going to make an appointment for you next week Lucy. Tell your
mother I'm looking into your allergies. We can have another short time
with each other. I've got to think of a way we can have more time
together but you have to remember if it ever comes out about us I
loose my career and go to gaol and you'll never see me again. Ever!""</p><p>She's dressing slowly now and winces at my words but she knows I'm
telling the truth. Society comdemns what we do together even though we
do nothing we both don't want and love to do with each other. She
leaves me with a long and lingering glance and a kiss on my lips that
rocks me to my core. There's been other girls but Lucy has me in an
iron grip. </p><p>In the few minutes remaining I sponge away the drying splatter of
pussy juice and hope that no-one examines Lucy too closely as she
goes home, or to school whichever it's going to be. Quickly I spray the
surgery with an aerosol to kill the scent of stale sex then click my
mouse on the name of my 11.15 appointment. </p><p>The plump figure of Beryl Simmons seats herself opposite me. </p><p>""You wanted to check my blood pressure again doctor, you were worried
last time how high it was for a woman of my age.""</p><p>She's right! For a woman barely thirty her pressure is way too high
and I slip the cuff around her bicep and start things cycling. I can
solve Beryl's trouble but my main focus is on a slender schoolgirl
and our raging passion for each other. I must have more time with my
tween lover and I will. There is no doubt in my mind about that but
how will I achieve it?</p>"
147,Undine,Androgyne,1,"A swimming insructress with a weakness for young girls gives private lessons to an eleven year old girl,but she learns herself from the sexually precocious nymphet.","['F,g,oral,pedo']","<p>As the last of my class are leaving the water, Joe, one of the pool
attendants, yells to me, </p><p>""Call for you Sue!""</p><p>I splash through the poolside puddles into the office and pick up the
handset that he's left on the desk.</p><p>""Hello Sue Harding speaking.""</p><p>The voice that replies is cool and cultured.</p><p>""Ms Harding? You don't know me. My name is Marsha Flint, Becky Mariner
gave me your name and where to contact you. I'd like you to teach my
daughter how to swim.""</p><p>I taught Becky's two sons to swim so word of mouth is getting me more
work.</p><p>""Of course Mrs Flint, how old is your daughter?""</p><p>""Cheryl will be twelve in two months time.""</p><p>""Fine then, I have a novice class with room for a begginer so if you'd
like to bring her here next Tuesday I'll enrol her.""</p><p>Her laugh is like ice tinkling in a crystal glass.</p><p>""I'm sorry Ms Harding but Cheryl and I both think she would make
faster progress if she was taught one on one, you do teach
privately, or so Becky told me.""</p><p>""Yes Mrs Mariner but the pool is booked up for some time and even
when it's available for private hire it's quite expensive.""</p><p>Her words brush aside my arguments but also send a faint frisson of
unease up my spine.</p><p>""That won't be necessary Ms Harding, the house we've just moved into
has its own pool, not Olympic size of course but I'm sure that won't
cause any problems.""</p><p>It's an opportunity I can't afford to turn down so we exchange phone
numbers and Email addresses, and, against the inner voice that urges me
to caution, I accept that I'll be visiting the Flint residence and
teaching young Cheryl to swim.</p><p>I just hope mother isn't a hoverer. There's nothing worse than a
parent at poolside unsettling a child with their comments and
opinions while I'm trying to teach.</p><p>When I do make contact with Mrs Flint I add 25% to my normal fees for
private swimming lessons as an experiment. I should have been greedier
since mother never bats an eyelid. I've a feeling that double the
charge would have been agreed to instantly.</p><p>Monday the third I'm off to take Cheryl's first lesson. I toss my
sports bag containing my towels, a couple of costumes, robe;goggles;and
swim caps;into the back of my battered old Land Rover and set off for
the Flint residence.</p><p>Their home is way out from the city centre and in an area I really
don't know well but as I drive further out I begin to realise just
what zone I'm heading for.</p><p>People call it ""Millionaires Row"" so if they've just moved in around
here I probably could have trebled my fees and they'd never have
twitched. So when I reach ""The Eyrie"" I'm ready for quality but even
allowing for that I'm taken aback.</p><p>A detached home completely surrounded by a high stone wall topped by
the discreet metal cases that are motion detectors for a
sophisticated alarm system. Solid iron gates are closed and CCTV
cameras monitor them.</p><p>Bloody hell I think, how do I even get in here? Then I notice a
grilled box on the wall with a push button marked ""Call
House"". Heaving open the creaky door of my ancient vehicle I press and
hold it down speaking into the mesh of the microphone.</p><p>""Hello Mrs Flint. Sue Harding here for Cheryl's lessons. How do I get
in?""</p><p>The voice that replies clearly isn't Marsha though it shares the same
silky tone.</p><p>""Mother's not here Ms Harding. This is Cheryl, I'll buzz the gate open
for you. Straight up the drive and you'll see the pool to your left. Go
right in and I'll meet you there soon.""</p><p>I cruise up the graveled driveway and as it bends slightly the pool
comes into view. My Lord it's not open to the weather it's covered in
a frame of stainless steel and tinted glass. I'm impressed by it
until I see ""The Eyrie"".</p><p>There's really big money in this family! The house looks like
something a Holywood superstar might live in and I can't even begin
to calculate how much this mansion must have cost.</p><p>Pulling up outside the pool house I drag on the handbrake, and, picking
up my sports bag;head into the classiest private pool I've ever been
near. I don't lock ""Old Bessie"" my faithful car since I doubt anyone
round here would bother stealing anything less than a BMW. Even if
they could get into this fortress.</p><p>Inside the glass and steel shell all is quiet except for the faint
lapping of the water in the blue tiled pool. At one end is a line of
small changing rooms so I head over there and strip to change into my
swim suit. A simple black one-piece outfit.</p><p>I allow myself the luxury of admiring myself in the mirror on the
wall. Forty five years old but you'd be hard pressed to guess that. I'm
curvy with a light layer of fat over solid muscle. Five foot nine
inches tall makes me look a little slimmer than I really am.</p><p>My skin is very pale while my hair is coal black and cropped as short
as it can be without it being a crew cut. Not a wisp of hair on my
pronounced vulva though. I've never understood why some women let a
tangled jungle grow around their sex, shaven smooth is so much more
comfortable. And sexy! </p><p>After wriggling into my costume and picking up my goggles and cap I
go to poolside to await my pupil. There are a number of seats
scattered around so I settle in one and remain patient. When a voice
speaks from behind me I realise there's another entrance to the pool
house.</p><p>""Ms Harding I'm Cheryl Flint.""</p><p>Turning I suck in a sharp breath and my worst fears are realised. I'm
here alone with young Miss Flint and my self control has to be total.</p><p>She's certainly tall for her age, perhaps only four or five inches
shorter than me. A lot of her height is in her long and elegant legs
while her body is slim. Though small conical breasts are clearly
outlined beneath the thin cloth of her swim suit.</p><p>Her hair is almost as short as mine but it's a shimmering silver-gilt
hue. Green eyes and fair freckled skin complete a stunning
package. She's chosen a one-piece costume where a less sophisticated
child would maybe have gone for a colourful bikini.</p><p>The classically cut sky blue outfit flatters her slender body and my
gaze is drawn to the pronounced swell of her large pudenda as the
first uneasy twinges of my weakness flickers through my vagina and
I'm damp before I even enter the water.</p><p>I hadn't thought to be alone with temptation in the form of a lovely
pre-teen. Where is mother, father, or the domestic staff? I've given in
so many times in the past but this time, I tell myself, I'll be strong
and take no chances.</p><p>Dragging myself back to business I begin the lesson.</p><p>""Call me Sue, Cheryl, Ms Harding is too formal. Is your mother here? 
I'd like to talk to her.""</p><p>Smiling she shakes her head.</p><p>""Sorry Sue there's only you and me here today, mother won't be back
until late this afternoon.""</p><p>Oh God I'll really have to fight hard and behave myself.</p><p>""Okay Cheryl lets get started then. Tell me, you're nearly twelve, why
haven't you learnt to swim before? Are you afraid of the water? Don't
you have swimming lessons at school?""</p><p>She wrinkles her nose, probably the only thing about her that isn't
elegant. Small and snubbed. Also damned cute! </p><p>""Sure Sue we have school lessons. Scared of the water? I don't think
so.""</p><p>But I've seen a flicker of something in her eyes.</p><p>""Cheryl did somebody do something stupid to you in the school pool
that's frightened you? I'll tell you about myself. I'm forty five and
didn't learn to swim till I was thirty nine. Now I teach people to
swim. I never went near the water for years because I had a lunatic
teacher at school who used to push kids into the pool for laughs.""</p><p>I've hit the bulls-eye. Some idiot's done something to scare her away
from learning to swim.</p><p>""Let's get you into the pool, put on your cap and goggles and pop
in, as tall as you are you'll be fine.""</p><p>The first thing I have her do is hold the pool rail and dip her head
completely under the water and hold her breath for ten seconds when I
tap her back up she comes. Then twenty next thirty. She's fine with
that so I can now get down to basics.</p><p>""Hold the rail with both hands Cheryl and just let your legs float
up, as they come up lower your head and let it go under the water then
relax and float.""</p><p>At first she struggles so I ease one hand under her legs and give her
a slight lift. I let her practice this move until she seems confident
and at home in the pool. Then one hand slips off the rail and she
turns sideways and thrashes nervously.</p><p>As I clasp her legs I somehow find one hand has slipped between her
slender thighs and it's trapped, touching her silky skin. For just a
moment, through the thin cloth of her costume, I can feel the taut
outline of her tightly folded labia. My face flushes, my nipples
harden, then the familiar dark excitement begins to throb deep inside
my vaginal canal.</p><p>After steadying her into the float position again I dip my hot face
beneath the cool water to hide my shakiness but my nipples, punching
through the elasticised fabric, show their arousal. I hope she's too
occupied to spot the effect her slight body is having on me.</p><p>I work with her on the floating manoeuvre until she's happy with it
then move on to teach her how to regain her feet in water, within her
depth. Slowly my body calms itself, one accidental touch to her
forbidden zones can be ignored and forgotten.</p><p>I give her a break after a while, working in the water is hard and
tiring, more so for a slender child like Cheryl. While we sit by the
side of the pool I draw her out. Two classmates had held her under the
water at school swimming lessons explaining her failure to feel
confident in the water.</p><p>I'm sure I can ease her qualms now I know the root of her problems
but disconcerting for me is the sight of her small hard nippled
breasts through the thin, wet, fabric of her costume. Again I battle my
old temptations.</p><p>Around noon I call a halt so we can rest and take a light
snack. Cheryl invites me up to ""The Eyrie"" to dine in the kitchen but
before setting out she peels off her costume without a hint of
embarrassment while she towels herself dry. The sight of her naked
body stuns me and my knees go weak.</p><p>Her breasts are high and firm. Her nipples, small and pink, are hard and
erect but my eyes are drawn to her immature sex. Her delicate labia
are tightly pleated and her vulva is as smooth as a peach and as she
turns her pale buttocks are round and tempting. Again my control
wavers.</p><p>""Just wait while I get out of my suit Cheryl and we'll have that
snack, not too much because we'll be back in the water soon.""</p><p>Hooking my thumbs under the straps of my tight costume I peel it off
while holding her gaze. Cheryl stares at me with open curiosity.</p><p>""I can't believe that you're forty five Sue your figure's fantastic.""</p><p>This innocent and honest comment makes me look down at my hardened
nipples and thank God that the water trickling down my body hides the
dew of lubricating precum forming on the now slightly puffy lips of
my crease. One last glimpse of Cheryl's pronounced vulva and she's
swathed in a large and fluffy towel while I slip on my robe.</p><p>The kitchen of ""The Eyrie"" probably costs as much as some peoples
entire home. Chrome steel, ceramic tiles, an incredibly expensive
looking set of kitchen furniture and domestic appliances must have
cost a fortune. But admiring how it looks, as Cheryl heats soup and
makes toast, gives me the chance to calm my appetites and breathe easy
again.</p><p>While we snack Cheryl tells me about herself, her school, her
friends. Jokingly I ask her if she has a boyfriend. A wrinkle of that
cute little nose and a smile that shows her braces as she answers
without hesitation or qualms.</p><p>She attends an all girl school and neither has or wants a
boyfriend, she tells me she thinks she's too young for dating but she
has an impressive list of girlfriends from her
school. Karen, Jasmine, Laura;Simone;and Felicity all get mentioned and
I learn their qualities. Good and bad.</p><p>It strikes me that cheryl seems old for her years and sophisticated
beyond other children I've taught in the past. Perhaps a wealthy
family and a private school have polished her like a jeweller
polishes a gem.</p><p>She's gorgeous and attractive in so many ways but all seems normal
now as we return to the pool for the afternoon's lessons.</p><p>Soon enough I'm towing her across the pool while she holds position
nicely, legs high in the water and head down. Later I try her on
gliding, pushing off from the floor of the pool, hands held before her
like an arrowhead so she can cleave the water and reach the other
side without touching bottom.</p><p>By the time she begins to tire she can glide from one corner of the
pool to the other without her feet touching down so I decide to call
it a day before fun becomes more like hard work.</p><p>""Enough for today love we'll continue tomorrow.""</p><p>""Cool Sue!  I've really enjoy things.""</p><p>As she climbs from the pool she sheds her costume again, this one is
jade green and even briefer than this morning's version. I notice, as
she moves out of the pool, she's showing a decided limp to her right
leg.</p><p>""Are you all right love? You're limping. What's wrong?""</p><p>""I've hurt my thigh Sue, it feels sort of tight.""</p><p>She might have pulled a muscle, a full day's swimming lessons is hard
on somebody who's not tried it before.</p><p>""Come here love and let me check you out.""</p><p>Naked, Cheryl sprawls out on the tiles at poolside as I place the
fingers of my hand on the muscle just above her knee.</p><p>""There?""</p><p>""No higher up.""</p><p>My hand moves to mid-thigh.</p><p>""There?""</p><p>""No a bit higher.""</p><p>My hand is now at almost crotch level.</p><p>""There?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Then where love?""</p><p>Clasping my hand in her slender fingers she guides it onto the tight
crinkle of her pale pink labia, pressing it firmly against her heated
skin.</p><p>""Just there feels good Sue.""</p><p>As so many times before my restraint vanishes like mists in the
morning sun. When did she decide to attempt my seduction? When she
first saw me? When she saw my naked body? I was right when I thought
she was old and sophisticated for her years! </p><p>Karen, Jasmine, Felicity and the rest of her girlfriends, how many of
them have gazed at her with the same aching need and desire as I now
feel for her? With my eyes I devour the body of my naked undine, dewed
and sparkling with beads of water, then move to satisfy both our
raging passions.</p><p>Lowering my head to her firm little breasts I take one perfect nipple
into my mouth and engulf it with hot saliva. Trapping it between my
teeth I flick it with the tip of my stiffened tongue while my hand
cups and caresses her other breast then wanders down her flat
belly. Touching and teasing the silken flesh I feel her begin to
writhe beneath me.</p><p>I kiss her lightly on her soft lips which part to allow my tongue to
enter and slither over hers. Her own tongue meets mine and wraps
itself around mine with surprising skill and agression then I tear my
lips from her mouth and kiss a wet trail down her slender body.</p><p>Breasts, her rippling belly, then I'm kissing and stroking the velvety
flesh on the insides of her thighs. She shows no restraint as her body
twitches and trembles.</p><p>Cupping my hands under her small rump I raise her slightly as my lips
and tongue drop to her dampened crease. My rigid tongue slips between
her outer labia as my lips kiss and suck at her oozing pussy. Her
juices are running freely now so I sample her sweet cum cream letting
it flood my mouth as her words fade to noises that I'm barely able to
think about as my own excitement burns higher.</p><p>""Oooohhh! God! Aaahh! Cumming!""</p><p>Even as my own passions and desires flare hotter and wilder it seems
strange to hear groans of lust from this child's mouth. Her body
reacts like a woman grown as her climax approaches.</p><p>Suddenly the flexing of her belly re-doubles and her thighs quiver
then spasm. Her hips heave up at me and her hands lock on my cap of
black, silky, hair.</p><p>Probing her flooded canal even harder I find her small but swollen
clit button and assault it with lips and tongue. I've pushed her over
the edge into a thunderous and prolonged series of cums that wrack
her nymphet's body and my mouth and face is drenched with her spurt
of creamy juice from her massive orgasm.</p><p>Her screams of release echo and re-echo around the pool as I hang
onto her shuddering hips and continue to ream her gaping pussy with
my willing tongue and fingers. At last she's sated and satisfied as
she slumps flat while I gently stroke and caress her trembling body
as she comes back to herself.</p><p>Once more I've surrendered to my desires for a pre-teen child and
maybe I'll re-make my vow never to do it again though deep in my mind
I know I'll never resist these sweet little flowers. Now my own needs
become paramount.</p><p>Freeing myself from her hot flesh I lay back then spread my thighs. My
throat is too thick to speak what I want and need. I gesture vaguely
at my little temptress and make a soft sound deep inside me. Rising
she moves towards me, her crotch and thighs are smeared with the
creamy stains of her orgasms and her eyes burn hot as she kneels at
the junction of my thighs and bows to my boiling sex.</p><p>With thumbs and forefingers she peels back my puffy outer labia then
slips her stiffened tongue between the wings of my inner lips. Raging
heat begins to explode inside my throbbing vagina while her mouth
clamps onto my soft and soaking flesh. Then my body spasms as she
thrusts her fingers deep inside me, and, curling them slightly, reams my
sex while she gobbles the cum streaming from my wide stretched cunt.</p><p>I'm floating, blissfully, closer and closer to a mighty climax when she
stops dead! For a second I just moan, then, opening my eyes, I look up at
Cheryl's face. Drunk with lust we gaze into each others eyes then she
returns to taking me to the heights again.</p><p>I'm hanging, almost paralyzed with need, on the edge of cumming when
she surprises me once again when she forces two fingers from her free
hand into my puckered arsehole to the third knuckle. I scream and my
body explodes into it's final climax.</p><p>Forcing my thighs even wider apart I feel a massive pressure low in
my groin and then I squirt, hugely, like a fountain, full into her
feverishly excited face and mouth. Spraying my hot and silky love
juices over both our bodies I slip, briefly, into oblivion as her mouth
and fingers drive me insane with pleasure.</p><p>When I come round I feel Cheryl's satin body glued to mine with our
drying pussy juices, a warm glow simmers between my thighs and I know
I've just had the most fantastic sex I've had in years. Cheryl has
left me spent, totally sated, at least for now says a tiny voice at the
back of my mind.</p><p>I guide us back into the pool to rinse off the cum splatter that
stains us both, no words are needed between us, what we've just done
has been sheer bliss and perfection. But time has passed in a flash
and we have to be redy for Cheryl's mother to return.</p><p>When Marsha Flint, a more voluptuous version of her slender daughter
arrives, Cheryl and I are seated, fully clothed, at poolside.</p><p>""Ms Harding! How have things gone? How has my daughter done?""</p><p>I look across at Cheryl, pale pink lips curved into a faint and
secretive smile, and consider my words before speaking.</p><p>""I've taught Cheryl a lot today Mrs Flint but there's a lot more for
her to learn. I'm looking forward to the next lesson with her and
showing her all I can teach her. I'll be back tomorrow.""</p><p>I also wonder what little Cheryl can teach me and behind her mother
Cheryl's smile is full of promise and pure lust!</p>"
148,Doctor's Orders,Androgyne,1,Dr jaeger seeking an opportunity to spend more time with her 11 year old lover Lucy will get the chance soon but in the meantime finds another young and willing child patient to satisfy her desires till Lucy can love her again.,"['F,g,cons,oral,toys']","<p>My swivel chair creaks as I writhe, thighs spread wide, my vibrator
buried deep inside my wet yet burning pussy. My gasps for breath are
the only sounds in the eerily silent room. The rest of the building is
almost deserted; only the early morning cleaning staff has arrived
before me.</p><p>My panties are tossed to one side and my skirt hiked around my hips
as I thrust the rubber cock deep inside my shaven pussy.</p><p>As a senior doctor at ""Oakside"" health centre I could have used my
alarm fob to enter before anyone else came on duty but it's quiet
enough that my approaching climax won't be heard by anyone but myself.</p><p>Spreading my thighs wider I twist the latex length so that
the ""rabbit ears"" grind against my erect clitoris and it shakes my
swollen bead mercilessly.</p><p>""Oh Christ, cumming!""</p><p>The words are torn from between my clenched teeth as I hit my
big ""O"", and, almost sliding from my seat onto the floor, I unleash a
jet of pussy juice from my parted labia like a creamy fountain.</p><p>Slouched back on my chair my sobbing gulps for air gradually fade as
I recover from another self induced cum that I need more and more
frequently lately. The cause of this is my erratic and irregular
affair with my eleven year old patient and lover Lucy Connolly.</p><p>Our passions for each other can only be slaked during the occasions
when she visits my surgery and both our bodies needs and desires more
time in each others arms and between each others thighs.</p><p>How can a respected G. P. in her fiftieth year bring a maddeningly
exciting pre-teen to her bed with privacy and time to spare? I've
sworn to my little sweetheart that I'll find a way but as yet I've
come up with nothing. Better clean myself and my surgery floor, pussy
cream splashed around might need some explaining to my patients.</p><p>I sponge down my oozing crease then mop the creamy puddle from the
floor, settle again in my chair then log onto my computer. I open
several Emails from hospital departments and consultants. For once I
have little or no bad news to give to any anxious lady or gent
worried about persistent symptoms.</p><p>Kathy Neville's second smear test has proved negative, great, she's a
lovely girl, though a lot too old for my taste in lovers. Ten maybe up
to fourteen is my range for the little darlings who share my bed and
my body.</p><p>Don Hardesty's being recalled for further tests and scans but the
ones that have been taken are all clear and negative. There's also a
personal mail from Eric Winston; consultant at Queens College
hospital. It reads as follows.</p><p>""You're absolutly right Helen, your Ms Francis is as healthy as a
horse but as nutty as a fruitcake. As far as I can tell, after all the
tests I've run, all her symptoms are 100% psychosomatic. My opinion? 
She needs a good fucking! If she goes your way you do it, if she's
straight then I might oblige.""</p><p>Eric is an old friend going back years. He knows I go for the ladies
but not that I make love to children. Even our long friendship might
not survive that. However the problem of Marion Francis can be put off
until her next appointment.</p><p>Then another mail catches my eye so I open it and skim through it
quickly. This may just be the chance I've been looking for; I'll give
it a try.</p><p>The Connolly's, mother and daughter, only joined my practice a year ago
when they moved into my home city. On a visit for an examination the
sexual magic between Lucy and I exploded but now we're like addicts
waiting for our next fix. This Email might be our big chance.</p><p>Picking up my phone extension I tap in the number listed in my
computer files, it's early enough that I might catch her in. The
ringtone buzzes then a handset is lifted.</p><p>""Hello Phyllis Connolly speaking.""</p><p>""Ms Connolly, Dr Jaeger here, I've had some good news from your
consultant. Do you think you could pop into my surgery today? Any
time, just tell reception that Helen Jaeger will see you at once. You
can come in as soon as my patient leaves my surgery.""</p><p>""Alright Helen I'll see if I can get away from work if the boss will
let me.""</p><p>""Please do, if you can, as I said it's good news and important for you.""</p><p>As my day unfolds I combine dealing with my patients and planning my
chat with Phyllis. They come and go men and women, pleasant, angry, and
worried; I do my best for them. As a doctor I'm well paid but I also
care for them to the best of my ability.</p><p>One thing brightens my day, a visit from Angie Clayton and her
daughter Britt. I still have hopes for Britt, a young and slutty
looking child who has eyed me in the past and I'm becoming more and
more certain about her.</p><p>I'm not cheating on Lucy; we're open with each other. I explained when
our affair began that if she found a schoolgirl she was attracted to
then that was fine with me. I say schoolgirl because I'm sure, even at
her tender years, she's committed to a lesbian lifestyle.</p><p>She understands I have needs and if we can't be together as much as
we want to then I should take pleasure when I can. Still we ache for
each other though!</p><p>The Claytons enter my surgery when summoned by the illuminated
display in the waiting room. Angie has piled on the pounds lately, once
plump but attractive her clothes now strain as she moves. More tattoos
and body piercing since last time and the nicotine stains on her
fingers are thicker and browner.</p><p>Britt, perhaps in a year or two, may follow her mother's body clock and
thicken from tempting to portly but at the moment she's a nicely
packaged little wench with that sluttish look to her. Short, plump, and
well developed. Angie plants herself in the patients chair and leaves
Britt standing and looking vaguely embarrassed.</p><p>""What's the problem Britt?""</p><p>I give her my best encouraging smile.</p><p>""She's been complaining....""</p><p>I cut mother off politely but quickly.</p><p>""Please Mrs Clayton let Britt tell me in her own words.""</p><p>I give the rounded schoolgirl a questioning look.</p><p>""It hurts when I pee.""</p><p>""How does it hurt Britt? Describe the sort of pain you're feeling.""</p><p>""It kinda burns doctor H, not so bad when I'm doing it but later.""</p><p>""Hmmm! Sounds like you've contracted a water infection. Cystitis feels
like that and it isn't the nicest of things to suffer from. I'd like a
urine sample from you please.""</p><p>I hand her two, small, glass; screw topped bottles.</p><p>""If you go through that door there you'll find some fibreboard
bowls, use one and give me the two sample bottles.""</p><p>She's gone no time and for a short while her mother and I just ignore
each other. Taking the first bottle from her when Britt returns I dip
the test strip into it and wait a little while. The change of colour
tells me I'm almost certainly right.</p><p>""Britt it looks like you have indeed got a water bug, I also want to
check for any possible fungal infection so I'll send the other sample
to the lab. I want to have a look at you so will you go behind the
screen and undress.""</p><p>Mother surges to her feet like a water buffalo and tugs at the back
of the girl's school blazer impatiently.</p><p>""Mrs Clayton could I ask you to go back to the waiting room, you can
stay if you like but I find girls Britt's age can be really
embarressed when their mother's present during an intimate
examination.""</p><p>She shrugs indifferently.</p><p>""No problem doc! I'm dying for a smoke. You hurry out when doctor's
finished with you girl, I'll be in the car.""</p><p>With mother gone I turn to the daughter. Without her blazer she looks
like one of those Japanese Anime school kids. Really short pleated
skirt, white shirt that bulges with her heavy breasts; calve length
dark stockings to the knee.</p><p>""Please get undressed Britt and lay on the couch.""</p><p>Settled naked on the paper covered couch I let my eyes roam over her
body. Heavy breasted, rounded buttocks, her meaty sex is lightly misted
with fine golden down. Her nipples are large and dark, seeming hard and
erect. Her tousled mane of blond hair, the mascara'd lashes, and her red
lip gloss make her look cheap but so desirable.</p><p>""Britt this is old fashioned doctoring but a simple smell of your
vagina can tell me a lot, you know what I mean by your vagina don't
you?""</p><p>""You mean my pussy don't you doc?""</p><p>Bless these world wise kids today!</p><p>""Sure doc go ahead.""</p><p>It's a fact that you can scent a problem by inhaling close to the
vagina. I do but she smells sweet enough. Old time doctoring but it
works. Also there's no sign of any discharge; her labia are clean and
tightly pleated.</p><p>""Okay Britt I'm going to give you a leaflet on personal hygiene to
read, follow what it says, and I've an anti-fungicidal cream that will
ease the discomfort. Just let me print out a prescription for you for
a broad spectrum antibiotic.</p><p>A click on the mouse and it prints out; in my surgery cupboard I keep
a small selection of general purpose medications so I return behind
the screen with a small plastic tube.</p><p>""This will help ease the discomfort and it won't do any harm if you
haven't a fungal infection. Let me put some on for you now, then you'll
know how much and where to put it.""</p><p>I squeeze out a large bead onto my fingertips and smooth it onto her
irritated labia, inner and outer. her sleepy expression flickers as my
skilled fingers lightly toy with her sex. Of course if I'm wrong about
her then it's just medical matters I'm dealing with. I'm not wrong, she
sucks in a sharp breath and seconds later her hand is sliding up the
black nylon of my stocking.</p><p>Leaning close to her I whisper softly.</p><p>""Not here, not now, your mother's waiting. Get dressed and I'll tell you
what we can do.""</p><p>Her face is flushed and her nipples gorged with blood but she doesn't
argue. As she dresses I scribble a number on a post-it pad and hand it
to her.</p><p>""My mobile number, I'll be finished around 6. 30. If you can get here
I'll be sitting in my car in the car park; ring me and tell me if you
can come.""</p><p>She leaves the surgery with a sleepy and sultry glance clutching her
prescription and the tube of cream. Anyone listening in in our
conversation would have sensed nothing out of the ordinary, but we
both know what the other wants and needs.</p><p>The rest of the afternoon slides by and nearing five my intercom
buzzes.</p><p>""Dr Jaeger, reception here, there's a Ms Connolly here who says you'll
see her right away.""</p><p>I've no patient with me now so. . .</p><p>""Send her right in Bernice I'm ready to see her now.""</p><p>The door opens and Phyllis Connolly limps in, the knee of one shapely
leg held in its brace, and leaning on her stick. I pull back the chair
and she sinks gratefully into it.</p><p>""Thanks Helen the knee's not good today and I'm struggling. What's
this news you've got for me?""</p><p>Settling into my own chair I give her the details of this morning's
mail.</p><p>""Mr Cooper, your orthopaedic surgeon, has had a number of operations
cancelled and he's contacted me to say he can operate on your knee
next week. You're jumping a long waiting list Phyllis.""</p><p>Strangely she pulls a wry face, not the relief I'd expected.</p><p>""Sorry if I don't seem too happy Helen but I've no idea what to do
with Lucy. You know I moved here after I got divorced from Greg and
none of my relatives live anywhere near here. I've no friends close
enough to ask them to look after her for me.</p><p>This is what I've been waiting for and now is the time to play my
best card.</p><p>""Helen this is totally personal and unofficial. You must have this
operation if you want to live a normal life again so why not let Lucy
stay with me while you're in hospital. Better with me than a neighbour
of yours you don't know well.""</p><p>Her face lights up while my heart pounds in my breast in anticipation
of her answer.</p><p>""Oh Helen that's so kind of you, I don't know how to thank you! I'll
talk to Lucy tonight to see how she feels about it.""</p><p>I'm certain about how Lucy will feel but I can't tell Phyllis that.</p><p>""Remember Phyllis this has to be between you and me. I'm not sure how
the authorities feel about unofficial guardians but I'd love to have
Lucy stop at my appartment. She's an appointment to see me on Friday
for those allergy tests so if you decide she can stay with me I'll
discuss it with her then.""</p><p>A far happier Helen quits my room and I busy myself with my last
appointment then tidy things up. I'm in my small washroom/locker room
hanging up my white coat when my mobile rings. On the line I hear a
young voice and my clit throbs in anticipation.</p><p>""Doctor Jaeger it's Britt, I'll see you in the car park in twenty
minutes if that's alright.""</p><p>My voice is thick as I tell her I'm looking forward to seeing her. I
decide to be prepared in advance so I peel off my panties and unhook
my bra, stuffing them into my shoulder bag along with my hard used
vibrator. Zipping up my jacket I head out to my car.</p><p>It's early spring and the sky is darkening as rainclouds gather and
the light fades fast. Sitting at the driver's seat I turn on the
heater and try to relax, the warmth lulls me but I jump when there's a
rap on the window. Britt's arrived. Opening the passenger door I invite
her inside.</p><p>This will not become an affair like Lucy. This will, in all
likelyhood, be a quick; hot; frantically exciting tumble that we'll both
love but might never be repeated. Slipping my people carrier into gear
I know exactly where I'm heading. As I pull out of our car park
Britt's hand rests warmly on my thigh, slightly under the hem of my
skirt.</p><p>I cruise towards the coast road then turn onto the esplanade. To my
right runs the river while to my left there are grassed
plots, bushes, and thickets of trees. Turning left I park up in the
sheltering undergrowth, concealed in deep shadow. Turning off the
engine, pulling on the handbrake, and turning off the lights there's a
pregnant silence.</p><p>""Let's get into the back seats Britt.""</p><p>No questions from her, we both know why we've come here, and this
is; appropriately; an area where gays come looking for a partner. We
settle on the soft leather of the back seats and I look, in the dim
light, at Britt. She's licking her wet lips and showing no sign of
nerves, she seems assured and confident.</p><p>She's wearing a black velour zip top and matching trousers. Reaching
towards her I take the zip and draw it steadily down, as it parts I
catch a glimpse of her pale and heavy breasts. Pulling her to me I
kiss her hard on the mouth as her arms wrap around me. Our tongues
meet and slither over each others and I'm suddenly hot and sopping
between my thighs.</p><p>It's hard to believe that she's not quite a year older than my lover  
Lucy. Her body, at almost thirteen, is nearly that of a fully developed
woman. With one hand I cup a swollen breast while my other fumbles at
the button and zip on her tight fitting trousers.</p><p>Her own nimble fingers are busy slipping off my jacket and popping
the buttons of my blouse open. Within seconds I'm wearing only my
loosely pleated skirt and those black, seamed, stockings. My body
stiffens as her hand moves between my thighs probing my wet slit and
toying with my swollen labia.</p><p>I tug the trousers down over her generous hips to reveal her
small, satin briefs; hooking my fingers into their waistband I ease
them off and down her thighs. As they pull away from her crotch I can
clearly see the strings of sticky juice stretching from body to
cloth. The steamy scent rising from her vulva makes my head swim so I
push her back, forcing her thighs wide apart.</p><p>My face drops to her oozing pussy as I slide three fingers deep
inside her. Like my Lucy there's no hymen to bar my way. I took Lucy's
virginity one day, when, wild with excitment, I thrust too hard. A little
blood then her huge orgasm and Lucy smiled.</p><p>Lapping at the juices that stream from her slit I savour the taste of
a young girl and a faint hint of the cream I smoothed into her sweet
pussy earlier. Working her harder with my fingers her body
convulses, thighs flexing, and belly rippling as her canal reacts to
my expert use of lips, fingers; and tongue.</p><p>""Oh fuck doc I'm gonna cum. Shit! Cumming. Ooohhh, eeeyyy!""</p><p>Her shouts echoes inside my vehicle as she grabs my head, crushing my
face against her pulsing wetness. Then she spasms as her cream soaks
my face and her climax leaves her thrashing and writhing beneath my
mouth as I flog her clitoris like a wild woman with my stiffened
tongue.</p><p>My car is silent except for her heavy breathing and the sound, now, of
rain rattling on the roof. It seems impossible that no-one heard her
howls as she erupted but all outside is still.</p><p>Finally, thank God, Britt pulls herself erect, and; gazing at my cum
stained face and breasts; gives me her sleepy and erotic smile before
dropping to her knees before my shaven pudenda.</p><p>""That was fantastic doc, I came real hot, now I'm gonna give you the
best head I know how to.""</p><p>Bowing her head as though she's worshiping my burning centre of
womanhood she lightly kisses my labia while stroking the silky flesh
of my inner thighs. Gritting my teeth I lean back on the seat cushions
and gently cradle her head as her tongue stabs between my outer labia
and caresses the wings of my inner lips, now awash with my milky
juices.</p><p>Britt is a polished and expert performer, where she's learned to eat
pussy like this I've no idea, nor, now do I care. As she sucks on my
blood gorged labia and flicks my throbbing clit button with her
tongue tip. I'm writhing and gasping for air, when, burrowing her hand
beneath my buttocks, she eases two fingers deep into my anus then
reams me hard, then harder!</p><p>Everything explodes and my cum is fast, hard, violently so. I squirt, as
I often do, so powerfully I soak Britt's upturned face with my love
cream. Careless myself now I howl as I orgasm.</p><p>""OH GOD BRITT, AMAZING FUCKING AMAZING.""</p><p>Now follows another long silence as I recover from that awesome
climax. It seems my advancing years are not dimming my sex drive. Britt
has given me my hardest cum for a long time. Maybe the excitment of
fucking each other out in the open has made it all hotter but I'm
sated for tonight for sure. Though I'm happy to know I can still
arouse and satisfy my little lovers and enjoy their intimate caresses.</p><p>Hastily cleaned up and dressed, I keep a box of wet wipes and a hand
towel in the glove comparment, I set off to drive Britt home. Not right
to her door; people might ask questions of why the doctor's driving
her home tonight. As she places her hand on the door catch she turns
to me.</p><p>""Do you want to see me again doc H?""</p><p>I'm tempted to fob her off, tell her I'll be in touch. I'm already
deeply involved with one pre-teen so do I need to add to the risk of
discovery? Then I look hard at her face, how many times has this
happened? Sex with maybe another adult like me then they tell her
goodbye. She looks a little sad but resigned. I surprise her and
perhaps myself.</p><p>""Yes Britt I'd love to see you again, phone me next week, in the
evening, and we'll talk.""</p><p>On her face a small and hopeful smile flickers so I lean forward and
kiss her softly on her lips before she leaves my car with a spring in
her step. Have I done the right thing? Who knows? She lives with her
single parent in a chaotic household so perhaps she deserves a little
love and excitment in her life. I'm going to try to see she gets it.</p><p>As I cruise home to my appartment I recall that in two days time Lucy
has her appointment with me, time for more loving in my surgery. How
would she react to Britt? A sudden image forms in my mind. Me sprawled
naked on my bed. Pillowed on my breasts an equally naked
Britt. Kneeling with her head buried between Britt's thighs is my
lover child Lucy.</p><p>Despite my recent thunderous orgasm my clit stirs again, should I be
more careful? No! I'll follow doctor's orders and take my pleasures
when and where I can. Time for Lucy and Britt to meet soon?</p>"
149,"Streetwise, Chapter 1",Androgyne,1,Kyra a 12 year old girl looks back two years to her first lesbian sex experience with two adult women.One of who is her own sister Eva.,"['F,g,cons,oral']","<p class=""h2"">CHAPTER ONE</p><p>I'd better start by telling you something about myself. My name's Kyra
Cross, I'm 12 years old, I'm a little over 5 foot tall and slender, if
you're a friend that is; if not then I'm skinny. I've got red hair, cut
short, blue eyes, fair skin that freckles easily and burns way too
easily if I get too much sun; and not much in the way of a figure. My
tits have started to grow but they look like half lemons stuck on my
chest though my nipples are extra long and a nice shade of pink.</p><p>Also I'm a big time pre-teen lesbian!</p><p>What, you say? You're sure you're a lesbian and you're only 12? Well
duh yeah! Like I had my pussy licked for the first time when I was 10
and loved it. The second time was the same night and then my sister
went down on me and I loved it with her too so I guess I'm sure I'm a
horny little lesbo kid.</p><p>I'll take you back a little in time before I tell you all about what
I get up to present day.</p><p>Two years ago my big sister Eva came home from university for the
summer break, which meant I had to stay out of her room and stop
sneaking her sexy undies out of her dresser drawers and wearing them
to school instead of the cotton briefs Mum insists on buying for me.</p><p>Just the same I was glad to see her back home, Eva's cool! Some sisters
hate and row with each other but I never had a second's trouble with
mine. I love her and she loves me. In more ways than one as you'll soon
find out. The first Friday she was home Mum and Dad went out early to
a city centre wine bar leaving sis to baby sit me.</p><p>Crap! I hate being told I'm having a baby sitter! For fuck's sake I was
10, old for my age, and knew lots of things a 10 going on 11 year old
shouldn't know. Eva wanted to go out for a drink so I told her go
enjoy herself but get back before Mum and Dad 'cos I'd say nothing
and they'd never know.</p><p>Fair enough she did get back early but not sober and not alone. I
could hear her giggling when she let herself in and some-one else
with her giggling a little too. Sounded like they were both a teensy
bit tipsy to me. As they sneaked their way up the stairs I caught big
sis in what she must have thought was a whisper, booze can make you
careless.</p><p>""Ssshhhh Coral! My kid sister's asleep and I don't want to wake her
and have to explain what you're doing in my bedroom. Remember you'll
have to be gone before Mum and Dad gets home so let's make the most
of the time.""</p><p>The other voice was deeper but clearly a lady and had a tinge of an
accent to it too.</p><p>""No probs honey I'll be gone before they get home and you'll be sorry
I couldn't stay longer.""</p><p>Now even when I was younger than 10 I had an idea about big sis, she
never had a boyfriend and spent all her time hanging round with girls
from her school. Told you I knew things I wasn't supposed to know at
my age and knowing my sister's a dyke were one of them. Now even, young
as I was, I was getting curious so I sneaked out; after a while; to spy.</p><p>From outside her door I could hear all kinds of interesting
noises, moans, groans; gasps; and the occasional ""Oh Jesus Christ don't
stop""! I couldn't help myself; I turned the door handle and peeked
inside. Wow! My life changed right that moment.</p><p>Eva was propped up on a mound of pillows, her thighs were spread real
wide, and a young woman had her head buried between them. Whatever she
was doing sis loved it 'cos she was sorta crooning to her ""Yeeesss
Coral yeeesss, harder, harder"". By now I could see that Coral, whoever
she was, had her fingers inside my sister's gash pumping them in and
out.</p><p>Big sis filled out early; hope I fill out eventually too. She's got
fabulous boobs, round and full, with huge brown nipples. What Coral was
doing to her made her ""nips"" even huger. Then sis looked up and saw me
standing in the doorway and sorta shook and stiffened.</p><p>Coral lifted her mouth from sis's gash and sounded kinda puzzled.</p><p>""Jeeze Evie you ain't cum already have you? Didn't seem much of a cum
either.""</p><p>Sis nodded towards me and Coral rolled over to look at me. She was
black, sorta muscled but with a pair of tits as big as sis's and a
lovely round rear end. She gave me a big grin showing teeth like sugar
cubes. Her face was smeared with some sort of sticky stuff.</p><p>""Hey there honey! You must be Kyra. Your sister never said how cute you
are.""</p><p>I never sleep in a nightie or p. j's, only panties and tee shirts. I'd
shot up a bit recently so the tee shirt was short, showing my flat
tummy while the panties were old and real tight. You could see my
pussy lips through them; at least that's what sis calls them. Coral was
looking at me real hard and smiling.</p><p>""This is Coral Forbes Kyra, I met her in the Premium bar, she's in the
Royal Engineers and home on leave.""</p><p>Sis was definately mellow, probably vodka her favourite tipple, she
surely wasn't upset at me finding her naked with this black
lady. Coral winked at sis and waved to me.</p><p>""Come on over here kid, lets look at you.""</p><p>I'd show her I was a big girl so I ambled over to the bed and sat
down where Coral patted the spread.</p><p>""D'you know what I was doing with your sister honey?""</p><p>
Like I've said I've always known things that I was supposed to be too
young to know so I tried to look cool.</p><p>""Sure! You were going down on her.""</p><p>Coral's eyebrows rose and big sis giggled and her tits bounced.</p><p>""You ever had anyone go down on you honey? You ever done it with
anyone?""</p><p>""Nope!""</p><p>There's nothing worse than a kid trying to show off what they know or
claim to have done to a grown up. Grown up's smirk at you when you lie
to them. being honest to them seems to impress them though.</p><p>""D'you wanna try it?""</p><p>I've caught the accent now; Coral's got a hint of Jamaica in her voice
like some of my classmates at school.</p><p>""Sure why not, sis looked like she was having fun.""</p><p>Glancing at my sister I expected her to look stern and shake her
head. She certainly fooled me! Maybe it was the vodka or maybe Coral
had her really hot but she grins at us both.</p><p>""Go on Coral baby give her that first cum to remember. Slow and hot!""</p><p>Coral grabbed the hem of my tee shirt and pulled it up over my
head, as it came off she sucked in a sharp breath.</p><p>""Damn those are some nipples you got there honey.""</p><p>In those days I didn't even have the lemon sizes tits but my ""nips""
were really hard and swollen, guess I was getting kinda excited kinda
quick. Next this black lady hooked the waistband of my panties and
tugged them down to my ankles, letting me step out of them.</p><p>Her eyes went real wide as she looked at my pussy lips.</p><p>""Fuck Evie your sister's got a sweet set of lips on her and she's
getting wet already,""</p><p>Looking down I could see she was right. My tight pussy lips were damp
with a few little creamy white beads oozing from them. Coral gently
pushed me back against Eva. I finished sitting, thighs spread, and my
back resting against Eva's boobs. I've shared a bath and the shower
cabinet with Eva but this felt much different.</p><p>Against my back her tits were hot and her nipples like rocks. Curving
her arms around me she took a nipple in each hand and began to twist
and tug on them. Felt so good! My rump was pressed onto her pussy slit
and it was warm and very wet. It felt slippery and slick. Then I forgot
sis and what she was doing 'cos Coral made her move.</p><p>Despite her having big hands she was very gentle when she took my
tight pleated pussy lips then peeled them apart. Her head bowed and
the tip of her tongue slid inside my wet crease. I started wriggling
instantly, sis grabbed me and held me tight and I concentrated on the
hot darts that were flickering through my tender flesh. Next Coral
pushed one finger slowly into me, twisting it back and forth.</p><p>I just let go like crazy.</p><p>""Oooww! Nnnggg! Mmmm!""</p><p>Then I had my virgin cum! When I stopped bouncing and writhing on the
bed I looked down at my groin. Soaked with white creamy stuff, and as
Coral straightened up her face had long strings of it stretching from
my pussy to her mouth.</p><p>""Gawd Evie your kid sister cums wet and hard. I hope you cum like that!
Hey you ain't cum yet. Why don't you and your sister get it on while I
watch?""</p><p>So that's how I finish up having a 69er with my sister. She's
underneath and eats my pussy even better than Coral did. She also
licks my arse which turns me on even more. I just try to do what big
Coral did to me, licking and sucking her pussy lips until we both
start to quiver, suddenly she squirts her juice all over my face and
seconds later I shoot just as hard and wet as I did before.</p><p>Eva tastes great, sweet and creamy. I just hope Coral and sis like my
flavour as much. I'm worn out with my first cums. Coral is lying
watching us and has four fingers dug inside herself, her pussy's
sopping.</p><p>""Wanna do it again kid?""</p><p>Time to be honest and adult again.</p><p>""Sorry Coral no! I think I'm too sore and tired but it was fantastic.""</p><p>So I staggered off to bed and fell instantly asleep, luckily I picked
up my tee shirt and cum sticky panties when I left or I might have
got caught up in the explosion. Coral and sis got going again after I
went to bed and I guess the booze and oodles of sex made them
sleepy. When Mum and Dad came home Mum walked into sis's bedroom and
the screaming started.</p><p>The shouting got louder after Coral got hastily dressed and left. When
I poked my head out of my room Dad and Mum both yelled at me to get
back inside and mind my busines. I could hear Dad call sis a filthy
little pervert while Mum screamed about how could sis even think
about doing it? Before sis charged into her room and started packing
her bags she shouted at Mum that if she'd never tried it she'd better
stop knocking it.</p><p>Before sis's taxi arrived to take her away she came into my
room, crying a little. She hugged me and kissed me.</p><p>""Listen sweetheart don't ever let Mum and Dad guess you like doing it
with the girls. Take great care or you'll finish up like me. Didn't
think your big sis was a fucking pervert did you? Don't worry about
me, I'll be fine, keep looking on your laptop and I'll be in touch. Bye
little sis.""</p><p>Then she kissed me again and not like a sister, her tongue slid into
my mouth while her fingers caressed my hardening nipples then she was
gone and I cried a lot. It was a while before I saw her again in the
flesh though we were soon talking to each other again.</p><p>NEXT CHAPTER I'LL TELL YOU HOW I SEDUCED MY FIRST CLASSMATE AND HOW I
GOT ENTANGLED WITH ANOTHER ADULT LADY PLUS WHAT WENT ON WITH SISTER
EVA.</p><p>PLEASE EXCUSE KYRA'S SPELLING. SHE'S ONLY 12 SO SHE DOES SAY THINGS
LIKE ""KINDA, SORTA"" AND OTHER PRE-TEEN WORDS!</p>"
150,Water Baby,Androgyne,1,"Sue the swim instructress is still teaching the tempting nymphet Cheryl, both in the pool and in bed. She's surprised by an interesting invitation then by an unexpected sexual advance.","['F,f,cons,oral,anal']","<p>Standing at the end of the pool, holding the rail, I watch Cheryl
moving through the water in a smooth breast stroke. One more thrust of
her slender legs and her fingertips touch the tiles as she drops her
legs and stands triumphantly in the rippling water.</p><p>""How's that Sue?""</p><p>I reach out and wrap my arms around her in a powerful hug but I won't
allow her to get too carried away. I'm not going to deflate her, just a
little bit more good advice.</p><p>""You've done brilliantly love but sometimes you're still fighting the
water, you can't beat water it'll wear you out. Relax and slide through
it, don't force things. But honestly you've done as well or better than
any of my pupils.""</p><p>Her smile of pleasure remains undimmed, impish and unaffected.</p><p>""Let's get out of the pool love, that's enough for today, tonight or
tomorrow you can show your mother how well you've done.""</p><p>As she climbs the steel steps to leave the water I ogle her taut
buttocks and slender and shapely legs. By the time I've followed her
she's peeled off her orange swimsuit and cap and is toweling her pale
and naked form. Following her lead I shed my simple black costume then
reach for my own towel.</p><p>Her fine boned hands slip around from the rear and cup my large and
rubbery breasts, kneading them and teasing my nipples which harden
then swell to strawberry size as they flood with blood. The swell of
her unusually pronounced vulva is crushed against my rounded buttocks
and the dampness I can feel isn't water, warm and slick Cheryl's
crease is already seeping pre-cum.</p><p>I don't even pretend to resist now. In the days since Cheryl first
seduced me in this pool my mental vows to resist the temptations that
pre-teens offer me are long abandoned and forgotten. Her eleven years
old body belies her sexual sophistication so I simply lean back
against her slender body feeling those small but rock hard nipples
rasping the soft skin of my back.</p><p>Her voice in my ear is soft and inviting.</p><p>""Let's go up to ""The Eyrie"" Sue. The cleaners have gone and Maria the
housekeeper's off half day. We'll go to my room; mother won't be home
for hours yet.""</p><p>I pick up my holdall, dump my sopping costume and cap into it, and
after wrapping my robe around myself; I follow my petite lover. 
Naked but wrapped in an enormous fluffy towel she leads the way up to
the mansion she calls home.</p><p>Up one side of the double staircase and into a bedroom that's bigger
than my double living room, dominated by a king sized bed on which
Cheryl and I are exploring the limits of sexual desire and
satisfaction. Cheryl drops the towel onto the hardwood floor and
sprawls on the raw silk spread, her thighs wide apart, granting me the
dizzying sight of her perfect labia.</p><p>They're tightly pleated and peach smooth, my mouth waters at the
thought of  the taste of her creamy flow. But I'm ever practical even
as aroused as I am. Picking up her discarded towel I lean over and
slap her firm buttock to roll her to one side of the bed.</p><p>Spreading the damp cotton atop the expensive silk I imagine the juice
from our pussies that will soon be running. Her mother must have no
suspicions of what we're doing.</p><p>To my surprise, as I join her on the bed, Cheryl takes the
initiative. In the days since she became my lover she's been ready to
accept my lips, tongue; and fingers; before her own breathtaking
assaults upon my sex.</p><p>Sliding her smooth and silky body on top of me she presses her small
breasts against mine then pushes her large vulva firmly against me
while cupping and caressing my throbbing breasts. Then her mouth finds
mine and her tongue slips between my lips then explores my mouth and
tongue.</p><p>For a while I simply slip my hands down to her taut rump and press
her against me, enjoying the burning heat of my mymphet's body.</p><p>Then her mouth leaves mine as she rears back and plants her by now
dripping labia onto mine then begins to thrust upon me. My fingers
peel back my own larger but equally soaked lips, plastering them
against hers, and let her fuck me like a man would.</p><p>Her hands are clamped on my rounded hips, her lips are drawn back
showing her perfect pearly teeth. Her small breasts are swollen with
passion and her pink nipples are un-naturally distended.</p><p>Her clit is small but mine is also quite small compared with many of
the women or girls I've had sex with. However when they occasionally
glide across each others, our bodies tremble and shiver with ecstacy.</p><p>There's no thought in my mind of a slow and building climax and
Cheryl's youth means she's not prepared to wait for her own orgasm so
I begin thrusting my pussy up at hers as the noises start.</p><p>""Oh God Sue, harder, I'm cumming, cumming now.""</p><p>I can't use words so close am I to exploding.</p><p>Uhhh! Nnnggg! Oh oh oh! </p><p>Cheryl cums onto me, her cum cream soaks my crotch as she wriggles
her hips and humps my burning sex. Next I erupt, I'm always a wet
cummer but with this wild sexpot I'm like a hose. My squirt, up from my
slit, sprays Cheryl's outer labia and into her flooded canal.</p><p>Slumping down onto me she gasps for breath, as I do. Gently I stroke
the delicate ridge of her spine while she sleepily nuzzles my tender
breasts, bruised by her passion.</p><p>The room remains silent except for the sound of our breathing but my
needs and my lover's aren't satisfied yet. Leaving Cheryl face down I
move behind her and part her pert buttocks, gazing down at her tightly
puckered anus. She realises what I'm about to do and quivers in
anticipation. I've learnt she loves this.</p><p>With the tip of my stiffened tongue I probe the taut and rose/brown
flesh. Cheryl moans wordlessly then grunts as I force my tongue into
her anal passage; simultaneously I thrust two fingers into her sopping
vagina and ream her tender flesh.</p><p>She rises onto all-fours so she can press her rump back at me as her
second orgasm sends her writhing against my tongue and fingers.</p><p>Crumpled flat her slim shape lays still while her crease leaks a
trickle of cream, less than before but thicker and whiter. I lick up
her sweet juices as she mumbles contentedly.</p><p>My own fires are blazing once more but have I exhausted my little
darling beyond loving me again? No! Her appetites and skills for a
child still stun me. Then a soft voice in the shadowed room excites me.</p><p>""Are you ready Sue? I want to make you cum.""</p><p>She knows what I want as well as I know what drives her wild. I poise
myself on my knees, one hand braced on the mattress, my cheek pressed
onto the spread. With my free hand I reach back stretching my pussy so
it gapes wider. Then I feel her warm breath on my labia and tremble in
anticipation.</p><p>Her tongue and lips come at me from the rear, licking, sucking; and
probing deeper than any of my child lovers have ever penetrated. Her
tongue's skill is, for so young a girl, amazing and I feel my next
orgasm about to cut loose. Then Cheryl returns the compliment as two
small fingers press themselves into my anus, past my sphincter, then
fuck my back passage hard.</p><p>How long I glory in her frantic attentions I've no idea as I whimper
my way to my second squirt. My cries become louder until I scream out
my wild climax. My spray this time is less spectacular, no woman can
shoot indefinately, but my multiple is
astounding. Thrashing, writhing, twitching; Cheryl gives me no rest or
respite with mouth and fingers till it seems I briefly black out.</p><p>Finally, clear headed again, I force myself and Cheryl to face the end
of our loving. Marsha, her mother, will soon be home. Bundling that towel
up I'm amazed at the quantity of juices that our bodies have ejected
but the cotton has mainly saved the silk spread, only a few damp spots
show.</p><p>There's a laundry room along the landing so I bundle the towel into
the machine and set the cycle running then urge Cheryl to join me in
the shower to remove the sticky signs of our love making. In the huge
chrome steel and frosted glass cabinet, under the streams of hot
water, I lather us both with a pine scented gel that soon foams then
Cheryl annoints my groin and rear.</p><p>Her insatiable appetite rears its head again and her fingers dig into
my soapy pussy and enter my tender anus once more. I grasp the shower
rail, spread my thighs, then let her run wild.</p><p>My cum is fast and brutally hard as her hands penetrate me deeply
while my orgasms go off like fire crackers and my thighs are soaked
by more than water.</p><p>Next I give her the same. Her huge climax arrives as I almost rape her
anal and vaginal canals with my eager hands. Together we collapse to
the floor as the steaming water washes away our mingled love cream.</p><p>Back in Cheryl's room I start to dress as she wriggles into
tight, white, shorts. Topped with a skin hugging tee shirt that makes
her nipples poke through the thin cloth and even now makes my clit
twitch at the sight of her perfect body.</p><p>""Sue I'm having a party for my friends next week and I want you to
come too.""</p><p>""Me love? Why would you want an old lady like me at a party for
eleven and twelve year olds?""</p><p>Her grin spreads as she trumps my card.</p><p>""Because it's going to be a ""Pool Party"" Sue. I want all my friends to
see how well you've taught me to swim and maybe you'll get some more
classes if they tell their parents about you.""</p><p>I scratch my head and consider. Where's the harm? A crowd of kids and
their parents sitting around the pool while the kids splash and
play, then snacks and drinks. Maybe I can pick up some more work too? </p><p>""Fine love but you'll have to okay it with your mother.""</p><p>""Already have Sue and she says it's fine. Just one more thing
though. Could you wear a sexier swim suit that day?""</p><p>Grinning I dig into my holdall and drag out a few scraps of silky
black cloth that prove to be the skimpiest of bikini's.</p><p>""As long as your mother doesn't think I'll be showing too much flesh
wearing this.""</p><p>Her admiring glance tells me she approves of my choice of brief and
sexy swimwear. Then speak of the devil and smell brimstone. Right then
the intercom box on the wall crackles.</p><p>""Buzz me in please Cheryl will you, I've left my swipe card in your
father's car.""</p><p>By the time Marsha's Lexus cruises up to the front door the two of us
are innocently chatting in the loungue. The impeccable Marsha joins
us. It's easy to see where Cheryl's looks and figure come from. Marsha
is a larger, older, and more voluptuous version of her daughter.</p><p>Identical silver-gilt hair, pale freckled skin, stunning emerald
eyes; and only her hourglass figure differs from her still developing
child. Though in her stilletto heels she is not that much taller than
Cheryl.</p><p>""Susan how has my daughter performed today?""</p><p>It flickers through my perverted mind to reply that her daughter is
the best tween pussy eater I've ever met but common sense prevails.</p><p>""She's doing wonderfully Marsha, a few more lessons and all she will
need is to build stamina and she'll be a strong swimmer. Her technique
is already remarkable.""</p><p>Again those evil thoughts, Cheryl's technique is remarkable both in
the pool and in bed.</p><p>Rising from her chair Marsha gestures to her daughter.</p><p>""Cheryl dear will you please ring your father and tell him to check
his car for my gate swipe card then give Susan and I a little time
alone. We've got a few things to discuss, money matters included.""</p><p>A slightly huffy Cheryl quits the room as Marsha leads me along the
corridor and into that incredible kitchen, pausing to fill herself a
glass of iced water from the dispenser on the enormous doubled doored
fridge/freezer. Then she turns to me.</p><p>""Susan you are coming to to this silly pool party thing of my
daughter's aren't you? She's been pestering my husband and me ever
since she came up with the idea and insists that you've got to
attend. You've made an amazing impression on her and I really hope
you'll come.""</p><p>My mind was already made up; I'd never disappoint my young lover.</p><p>""Of course I will Marsha; I'll be pleased and proud to show her
friends how good a pupil she's become.""</p><p>""Excellant Sue! Have you seen this picture? It's Cheryl on her school
sports day along with the friends that will be at the party.""</p><p>She leads me to a framed photograph on the kitchen table. Oh God what
have I let myself in for? They're the girls Cheryl's told me about, 
Karen, Jasmine; Laura; Simone; and Felicity. Each and every one a gorgeous
young pre-teen. Tall or short, three white, one ebony black, one
sylphlike oriental.</p><p>Blonds, redhead, silky black; the black girl has her head almost shaved
but looks hyper sexy that way. They are all clad in tee shirts and the
briefest of shorts. It looks like the tween harem I'd die for! I give
the photo a glassy smile.</p><p>""What lovely children Marsha I'm looking forward to meeting them
already.""</p><p>She stares at the picture a little longer then turns back to me.</p><p>""Now there's that matter of money I was talking about. David, my
husband, and me as well; think your fees are so reasonable and I want
to ask you something. Do you teach advanced adult classes? I can swim
but I'm so impressed with how you've worked with Cheryl I'd like you
to train me.""</p><p>Wow! this is paying off! I've got a heavenly tween lover and now extra
fees for working with her mother.</p><p>""I'd be happy to Marsha, tell me when and I'll book your lessons.""</p><p>She's still sipping from that glass of ice water as if her mouth's
dry and I can seem to sense a slight hint of nervousness. She moves
nearer to me and I catch the scent of a subtle, flowery
perfume. Probably costs a week of my fees! </p><p>""You know Sue I don't think of you as an employee, you're more of a
friend now.""</p><p>She's right on top of me now and I'm puzzled.</p><p>""In fact you could be more than a friend.""</p><p>She pulls me close and kisses me hard on my mouth. For a second I'm
stunned and before I can react her right hand is cupping one breast
while the other has slithered up and under my skirt. Her fingers tug
aside the narrow strap of my thong and probe my puffy and tender
labia.</p><p>Thank the lord for that shower or she would have found stale and
sticky cum, some of it her daughters. My sexual appetite is massive but
even I'm surprised by how quickly I'm aroused after the way Cheryl
and I had coupled. I slump back against the tiled wall, spreading my
thighs to give her access to my eager cunt.</p><p>""We'll have to be quick Sue; I daren't have Cheryl walk in on us like
this. I need a woman to make me cum; it's been too long.""</p><p>Jesus like mother like daughter! Then she hustles me over to the
butchers block kitchen table, her fingers still buried between my
thighs. I manage to claw down her silk panties before she boosts me
onto the table top, flat on my back on the polished wood.</p><p>Marsha straddles my face then lowers her oozing crack till it touches
my mouth while her head burrows between my thighs and our tongues and
lips go to work, busily and expertly.</p><p>Her tongue, like her daughters, is very long and slender and penetrates
my outer labia then caresses the inner wings, by now swimming in milky
juice. I lick her arse ring then back to her shaven pussy, back and
forth until her thighs are shaking like a leaf.</p><p>Her clit comes next, taking it in my lips, I find it's long and
swollen. When her tongue finds my love bead we cum together. Hugely
but in a strangled and gasping attempt at silence. Cheryl must not
hear our cries of ecstacy.</p><p>Our faces washed and our thighs and pussies hastily cleansed Marsha
and I rearrange our rumpled clothes then quit the kitchen. The musky
scent of sex lingering in the air. Her face is flushed, she's still
breathing harshly but a smile of satisfaction is painted on her face
and her crimson though smeared lips.</p><p>At the front door Cheryl awaits us.</p><p>""So Sue you'll definitely be here next Friday for Cheryl's party?
She'll be disappointed if you don't and so will I.""</p><p>These last words send a shiver down my spine. The daughter's amazing
and now the mother's proved a wild and thrilling lover so I'll have
to be doubly careful.</p><p>There's also the thought about how I'll have to behave when I share
the pool with five other sexy little school friends of Cheryl. All
their mothers aren't likely to want to fuck my pussy like Marsha just
has but they'll be there watching me.</p><p>Despite having been screwed almost senseless several times today, as I
look back in the wing mirror of my aged Land Rover, my pussy throbs. I
can see Marsha; her arm around her daughter. They are both waving me
goodbye but in a week I'll be partying with them in more ways than
one! </p><p>More from Sue, Marsha, Cheryl and others next in ""Pool Party.""</p>"
151,Doctor's Dilemma,Androgyne,1,Dr Jaeger's increasing sexual appetite leads her to an unusual source of satisfaction.At her surgery she learns the reason behind Marion Francis's problems and promises her the only cure possible.Then she meets up with hot little Britt for a night of wild sex to ease her after work's pressures.,"['F', 'f,g,cons,oral,anal']","<p>I slow at the next corner and read the street sign. Primrose Road!I'm
in what the locals call the ""Flowerbeds"" because there's a whole row
of streets all named after flowers. Next one then, setting my indicator
flashing I turn my people carrier into Tulip road then cruise slowly
along looking to my left. I draw up outside number 33, pull on the
handbrake after shutting off the engine, and climb out. Clicking my
fob I alarm the car.</p><p>Not the best area of the city but the residents have made an
effort. Houses freshly painted or stone clad, new hardwood or PVC
windows and doors fitted, so the street certainly isn't run down. How
the recession will affect this promising area is anyone's guess. I rap
on the front door with the well polished brass knocker.</p><p>She must have been waiting almost in the doorway it opens so fast!Mrs
Jennifer Dar nee Alison ushers me in.</p><p>""I'm sorry to call you out doctor but she's really not well and
there's a rash starting. You hear so much about meningitis I got
terrified.""</p><p>""That's alright Mrs Dar that's what I'm here for, and my partners back
at the centre too.""</p><p>The house is small but as neat as a new pin, freshly decorated, nicely
furnished; and not a thing out of place.</p><p>""Show me up to her room please and I'll take a look at her.""</p><p>I follow this distressed mother up the stairs to Emily's room. The
child's room reflects the downstairs decor and Emily lies beneath a
duvet patterned with Harry Potter characters. She's propped up on a
mound of fluffy pillows. Her mother tells her that doctor's here then
steps outside. Too scared to stay but too scared to go far. She's
waiting just outside the door.</p><p>There's a chair just besides the bed so I drop my bag and sit down.</p><p>""Well Emily what seems to be wrong with you then?""</p><p>She's a pretty little eleven year old but her face is flushed and
she's got her eyes scrunched up.</p><p>""I'm hot doctor, my eyes are sore and I've got a rash.""</p><p>Peeling down the duvet and sheet I ask her if I can pull up her
nightdress. The rash is just forming but I immediately breathe out a
sigh of relief.</p><p>I also suck in my breath at the sight of her nymphet's body. Christ!
What's the matter with me lately? I'm already in an illegal
relationship with my lover, the eleven years old Lucy, last night I
fucked and then was fucked by twelve years of sexy and sluttish Britt
and I'll be seeing her again for sure. Now I'm getting wet and turned
on looking at a sick though obviously gorgeous kid.</p><p>I'm relieved though because she hasn't got meningitis! I check her
eyes, they're reddened and have puss in their corners.</p><p>""Mrs Dar!Come in, Emily hasn't got meningitis she's contracted
measles.""</p><p>Jennifer's relieved and so happy she's bouncing.</p><p>""There's no treatment I can give her Jennifer. Keep the curtains
pulled to rest her eyes and bathe them to clean the puss away. Plenty
of fluids let her rest for a couple of days keep her isolated for
about a week and she should be fine. You can sponge her down with cool
water, cool not cold, if she complains of feeling too hot.""</p><p>While I'm talking I pop the fever scan on Emily and watch the
display. 101. 3, raised but not dangerously so.</p><p>""She's got a temperature Jennifer but it's not too high to worry
about, she's young and healthy so she should throw it off soon. If she
should get worse don't hesitate to call me. Didn't she have her MMR
shots?""</p><p>She looks faintly embarrassed.</p><p>""She never had her booster Helen, Alim and I were worried when we read
about the autism link so we didn't let her have it.""</p><p>""Oh well Jennifer it's too late to worry about it now though the
autism theory has been pretty well disproved by now.""</p><p>Turning to the raven haired little doll in the bed I say my last
words to her before leaving.</p><p>""Well Emily whether you like attending school or not you're having a
week off now. I can't have you passing this on to your friends.""</p><p>A relieved and grateful mother escorts me out. Unlocking my car I
slide onto the driver's seat uncomfortably aware that Emily's naked
body with its pert breasts and pretty little pussy has dampened my
panties crotch. I could, I suppose, dig my vibrator from my shoulder bag
and fuck my pussy but I'm certain I need more.</p><p>Besides, today I'm wearing trousers so that option would be a wee bit
awkward to perform. As my age increases my sexual appetite seems to be
growing greater. There's one immediate solution near to hand though
and from the throbbing of my swelling clit I'll have to try
it. Digging out my cell phone I speed dial the Oakside centre.</p><p>""Bernice, Helen Jaeger, I've finished my morning house calls and you
can tell Dr Prentice that I've made those two visits for him. Mrs
Bailey's fine and Mr Andrews has acute indigestion and
constipation. I'll talk to Gerry Prentice about them when I
return. I'll be back for afternoon surgery but I'm taking a lunch
break now.""</p><p>I'm in the right part of this district so I head of towards Gladstone
Street praying she's in. Parking up just off the street I rap on 26a's
door. All remains silent and I'm about to turn away disappointed and
frustrated when I hear footsteps on the stairs. The lock turns and as
the door swings open and there stands Katrina, if that's her real name.</p><p>I know she's older than my usual little lovers but she's so slight
she seems even younger than her years and she's she's surely not even
old enough to vote. From somewhere in eastern Europe she owns high
Slavic cheekbones, short silky dark hair, olive skin; and a slender
body. How she finished up here who can tell but if there's a niche
then some-one will fill it. Katrina prostitutes herself with women and
when my needs become unbearable I visit her and pay.</p><p>She's wearing a very short leather skirt, dark tights, and an emerald
green silk blouse that is semi-transparent. No bra because her breasts
are no larger than my lover Lucy's so those pointed nipples are
clearly visible. She smiles invitingly at me.</p><p>""Are you free Katrina? Perhaps I should have called but I was in the
area and came on chance.""</p><p>""Always free for you doctor Helen, come up.""</p><p>Behind the door is only a stairway that leads to her flat above the
convenience store, closing the door I feel the old excitment. As she
climbs the stairs I'm reduced to ogling her smooth legs and the
glimpses of her skimpy underwear. Her flat is small but since my last
visit the furnishings have changed to a better quality, perhaps
reflecting her growing clientele.</p><p>""Business or pleasure doctor Helen?""</p><p>Her ravishing smile shows her white teeth and makes me dizzy with
need.</p><p>""Both Katrina, are you still following my advice?""</p><p>""Your advice is always good doctor, my latest blood test results have
just arrived but I haven't checked them yet.""</p><p>She gestures to an envelope on the mantlepiece and nods me permission
to open it. I skim the results and, as last time, she's fine and
carrying no STD's or worse HIV/AIDS. Lesbians are low risk for either
but Katrina's trade raises the risks and I can never rule out that
she might have unprotected sex with a man. It's a chance that my
growing, almost nymphomania, has opened me to.</p><p>I'm delighted to ease her mind and now she can ease my needs and
desires.</p><p>""Now for the pleasure Katrina? Can you spare me an hour?""</p><p>""Always doctor, come with me.""</p><p>I follow her into the small and dim bedroom undressing as I
go, impatient to put out the fire burning between my thighs. As I
unhook my bra and peel off my panties, moistened with pre-cum, Katrina
watches from the doorway. Only when I'm sprawled naked on her bed does
she begin to undress. As she sheds her blouse I take in those small
breasts with their swelling nipples. Her skirt drops and hooking her
thumbs into the wiastband she peels off her tights and her tiny
thong. Her vulva is silky smooth and large, very pronounced, crowned
with tight labia.</p><p>""What do you want doctor? What do you need?""</p><p>""Don't be gentle today Katrina, I want you to fuck me hot and hard.""</p><p>Straddling my waist she reaches down and grasps my heavy breasts
squeezing them hard enough to make me gasp. Dropping her head she
bites one blood gorged nipple making me yelp, then, freeing one
hand, she almost gouges my puffy and oozing labia. My clitoris floods
with blood and pops out of its hood so I can feel the cool air on it
as my juices stream from my slit.</p><p>""Katrina knows what my doctor wants.""</p><p>Moving supplely backward on the bedspread she spreads her own thighs
then forks them around mine and slithers forward till her firm and
perfect labia, now dripping themselves, approach mine. Wriggling closer
she grips my thigh then plasters herself against my cunt. Blazing heat
and wetness flood my vagina as she humps herself madly against my
crotch. Her eyes are hot and wild as she looses herself in the one
thing I need. A fast and brutally hard orgasm.</p><p>Leaning back she thrusts harder and harder, braced with one hand on
the mattress, my breaths are coming in ragged gasps as I hurtle
towards my climax. I howl and thrash on the bed as the pressure
mounts, somewhere, in the distance, I realise Katrina too is out of
control. Through slitted eyes I see her clawing at her own breasts
with one hand then I forget her as I cum.</p><p>Our pussies are plastered together but my squirt fountains out a
spray of milky fluid as I writhe and spasm through this fantastic
eruption.</p><p>Flat on my back and sobbing for air Katrina ruthlessly follows my
instructions. Dabbling her fingers in the sticky white threads that
smear my pussy and before I've even started to recover from my first
orgasm she rolls me over and parts my rounded buttocks. Thrusting one
and then two fingers past my sphincter then deep into my colon.</p><p>My arse is taking the hardest finger fucking I've had in years so I
lurch up onto all fours, groaning, as her fingers; curved inside
me; pound me into an amazing anal orgasm. My second cum is as hard and
wet as my first as I collapse moaning in satisfaction.</p><p>I press the sheaf of notes into Katrina's hand, not her full fee but I
wasn't expecting to come here today, she trusts me for the balance. Her
doctor Helen is a helpful and valued client. She's sponged down our
cum splattered bodies in her tiny bathroom and hooked my bra for
me. My legs are unsteady but I'm sated until the next pretty little
flower fires my desires.</p><p>As Katrina walks me to the door she kisses me lightly.</p><p>""I never see you cum like that before doctor, you made me cum hard. I
don't often cum with my ladies but you're different. I'm always happy
for you to see me again.""</p><p>She kisses me again harder and deeper but for the moment I'm sated.</p><p>Back at the surgery there's one dark cloud on the horizon, Marion
Francis has my last appointment of the day and I'll have to tell her
that all those tests show nothing. I've given her the last one as I
hope to spend a long time with her and see if I can uncover the
reason for her causeless symptoms.</p><p>5.45pm. and Ms Francis enters my surgery, and, at my invitation, sit's
down opposite me. She seems no better though little worse.</p><p>""Well Marion how are you today.""</p><p>Her skin is sallow and tired looking while there are faint dark
circles under her eyes.</p><p>""Not so good doctor, nothing sems to make any difference.""</p><p>""Get undressed and let me take a look at you.""</p><p>Once she's stripped to bra and briefs I do the usual checks that I've
done with her recently and to no better purpose. Weighing her I see
she's lost a couple more pounds and her formerly trim figure is now
touching on gaunt.</p><p>""Get dressed and we'll talk Marion.""</p><p>She sits opposite me and I decide to be brutally honest, nothing is
helping so I've got to crack her open and find out what's eating away
at her.</p><p>""Marion when you came to see me telling me you weren't sleeping or
eating well I prescribed you some medication that I though would help
you. When you came and told me you were no better, maybe worse, I
arranged for you to have a number of obvious tests that all proved
negative. After that I sent you to the hospital to see Mr
Winston. Eric's an old friend of mine and certainly the best
diagnostician I've ever encountered.""</p><p>She's looking at me with an  expression of dull resignation as if
she's no hope or trust in doctors or the medical profession in
general.</p><p>""Marion, Eric's carried out every test or scan I'd have considered if
I was your consultant instead of your G. P. then he followed up with
some new ones I'm only reading about in the medical journals.""</p><p>In emphasis I tap the monitor screen of my computer.</p><p>""Every check he carried out is negative, all the results are in here
and you should be fine. You're underweight and slightly anaemic but
that's down to your lack of appetite and poor diet and there's no
reason for that either.</p><p>""I've terrible indigestion doctor.""</p><p>I cut her off quickly.</p><p>""The gastroscope showed absolutely no stomach problem
Marion; whatever's wrong with you isn't physical. I'll stake my career
on that!There's something on your mind and you need to talk about it.""</p><p>Taking her hands in mine I squeeze them reassuringly.</p><p>""Marion a doctor's surgery shares something with a priest's
confessional and a lawyer's consultation with their client. Complete
confidentiality!Anything you tell me here will never be heard outside
this room, not even by my fellow doctors here at Oakside centre. If you
open up to me I may be able to help, if not I just have to keep on
prescribing to relieve your symptoms but things can only get worse.""</p><p>Just for a moment I think I've failed to get through to her and her
fear and resignation will win but slowly a single tear wells up in
one eye and her lip trembles. Telling me that she's about to unburden
herself. She doesn't look me in the eye but she starts to talk.</p><p>""Do you know what my job is doctor?""</p><p>""You're employed by the local authorities Marion; I'm not certain what
you do though.""</p><p>""I'm a social worker doctor, I visit homes to check on at risk
children, how bad a job is that for some-one who's begun to have
strong feelings for young girls?""</p><p>I'm stunned though I shouldn't be; Oakside is a big and brand new
health centre. We have a lot of doctors, partners and short term
trainee G. P's. We also have a full compliment of nurses and office
staff. All this to deal with a very large panel of patients so I
suppose it's inevitable that I'd encounter a patient who feels the
same urges and temptations that I do. Unfortunately Marion is fighting
the lure and her health is suffering from the stress.</p><p>""I must be sick in the head doctor, there must be something wrong with
me, I'm a pervert. What do you do now? Tell me that I should be ashamed
of myself?""</p><p>""NO.""</p><p>I almost yell it in an attempt to stop her demeaning herself any
further.</p><p>""Why are you saying things like this Marion? Stop hurting yourself.""</p><p>""It's against the law doctor, if I follow my feelings I can finish up
in prison.""</p><p>I'm still holding her hands so I squeeze harder and decide to take a
huge chance. How can I live like I do and leave her to fall apart? My
chances of keeping my secrets are getting slimmer every day but I
won't let her suffer alone.</p><p>""Just because something's illegal doesn't mean it's wrong Marion. I
feel the same temptations as you do and I've indulged them. I can help
you, honestly I can. I want you to go home and rest, try to eat
something light, soup perhaps; and then try to get some sleep. I'll be
in touch and I do have a way of helping you. Trust me!""</p><p>For the first time in months I can feel the tension ease in her, she's
told me the truth and things will be better for her soon. I have a
plan, another high risk strategy, but it will be worth it if it helps
her. When she leaves she at last looks visibly brighter.</p><p>My own tension is eased , or perhaps increased , though in the right
way; as I lean back in my swivel chair and my cell phone rings. I
recognise the anxious tone instantly.</p><p>""Doctor it's Britt. You said you wanted to see me again and to ring
you this week. Has anything changed?""</p><p>I can hear the lonlines and uncertainty in her voice and I think the
two of us need each other badly tonight.</p><p>""Yes Britt I can't wait to see you again. Do you want me to come and
pick you up? I'll be finished here any minute.""</p><p>""I'm not sure when I'll be able to sneak away doctor, give me your
address and I'll get there as soon as I can.""</p><p>""Do you know Arden Crescent Britt? There's a big building there
called Argyll House, it's been split up into apartments. Mine is number
three, just press the button and tell me you've arrived. And Britt, you
must start calling me Helen not doctor, you're more to me than a
patient.""</p><p>There I've committed myself!Now it's Britt as well as Lucy I'm
entangled with.</p><p>Once home I shower and slip into a thigh length satin robe then take
the chicken salad I'd left in my fridge through into my lounge. I wash
it down with a glass of white wine then wait for Britt as nervously
as a teenager on her first date. I'm just begining to think that she's
not been able to get away when the intercom buzzes.</p><p>""Helen its Britt, I'm here, can I come up?""</p><p>I press the button that opens the outside door.</p><p>""The front door's open now Britt, the lift's on your left, press
three; I'll be waiting at my door.""</p><p>When she walks through my open door I can see immediately that her
cheek is grazed and a small bruise is darkening under her eye.</p><p>""What happened love? Who hit you?""</p><p>She shrugs as if it's not important.</p><p>""Mum's got a new boyfriend, he gets nasty when he's been drinking, they
won't miss me tonight though; they were both drunk and fighting in her
bedroom when I sneaked out.""</p><p>Sitting her down on my settee I clean the graze with
antiseptic; there's nothing I can do about the bruising. Now it's time
for a serious talk before the bedroom calls us both. Taking her hands
in mine I begin to explain how things can be.</p><p>""Britt what we did together in my car was amazing, you're terrifically
sexy and I want you badly but you have to know something. I have a
lover just a little younger than you are, are you willing to share me
with her? You realise that what we are doing is illegal, I don't
believe it's wrong but it's against the law and you'll have to be
very careful so that nobody ever finds out about us. Can you agree to
those two things?""</p><p>Her red, bee stung lips, are pursed as she nods.</p><p>""Yes Helen I want you too and whoever your girl is I can share you
with her.""</p><p>That's all I need to hear, standing I take her hand and lead her into
my bedroom. The room is dimly lit and scented with sandalwood. Crossing
to my bed I loose the tie of my robe, shedding it I allow Britt to see
me naked for the first time. At fifty my body is still firm and
attractive. I'm short and voluptuous, fair skinned, and my once blond
hair is now iron grey and clipped into a short brush cut. I shave my
vulva, never did like a tangled bush down there.</p><p>Sprawling on my bed I grant Britt a clear view of my labia, already
heavily dewed with the pre-cum of my sexual arousal. As Britt begins
to remove her trashy pre-teen fashions I absently consider that I
have much better outfits for her in my spare bedroom. Bought for then
abandoned as my earlier little lolitas moved on.</p><p>Then I forget almost everything as she removes her last scrap of
clothing, her small panties that are dampened at the crotch, evidence
that she is as excited as I am. Her large nipples are hard and swollen
and I take in her curves. Belly, thighs, and buttocks; all gleam in the
faint lamp light. Her pudenda shows a slight growth of silky hair, not
too thick but she'll soon learn that I love a baby smooth pussy under
my lips and tongue. Then she's with me on the bed and in my arms.</p><p>With my hands tangled in her long blond hair we simply kiss for a
long time. Deep kisses that probe each others mouths, tongues, and
lips. Then as our excitment grows I caress her breasts and the soft
skin of her belly and thighs; sliding my hands around to cup her
smooth buttocks. Britt's breathing hard and her fair skinned face is
flushed.</p><p>""Make me cum Helen I can't wait any longer.""</p><p>Obedient to her desires I slither down her body till my face is just
above her sopping pussy. My thumbs peel back her blood swollen labia
and I gently let the full width of my tongue slide over them. Britt's
whole body shakes and trembles as I move up one side then down the
other, until, sensing her growing need, I stiffen my tongue then stab it
deep into her flooded canal.</p><p>In the privacy of my bedroom she has no need for silence or restraint
and screams shrilly as I rotate it inside her so in turn it touches
all parts of her silky inner flesh. She's writhing under my mouth and
my hands are locked on her generous hips. Then I move to give her the
release she's desparate for. As I lick and flick her erect clitoris
with my lips and tongue Britt orgasms hugely. Her cream floods my
mouth and soaks my face as her thighs lock around my head.</p><p>Bringing her gently down I caress her body softly and gently until
she recognises my needs are becoming all too hot. Britt rolls me onto
my back and pushes my thighs apart while raising my knees, slipping
her arms under them then reaching across to my seeping crease. Her
mouth sucks on my labia as she plunges three fingers inside me and
reams my throbbing flesh. I feel my climax roaring through me higher
and higher as she expertly eats me and fingers me to a frantic
explosion.</p><p>When my body erupts I squirt my cream into her willing mouth and over
her pretty face.</p><p>Now she's hot again herself and mounts my thigh with her lubricated
pussy and slides back and forth on my smooth skin. She leaves a trail
of her satiny juices as she shifts back and forth, kneading her
breasts with her own hands until she howls as she cums on my thigh
then crumples forward onto my heated body.</p><p>Things are not yet done. She'll drive me insane one more time. On my
hands and knees Britt goes at my tender labia and my clit from behind
with lips and tongue as she forces two fingers past my sphincter and
deep within my rear passage. My scream, as I achieve one more massive
and thigh soaking orgasm, shakes the room. Then the only sound is the
laboured breathing of me and my wonderful young lover.</p><p>Much later Britt and I lie in a tangle of cum splattered limbs; she
sleeps peacefully with a faint and sated smile on her lips. She's
found a haven for tonight, no returning to her drunken mother and her
violent partner. My body glows with a glorious feeling of complete
sexual satisfaction. I still have no idea where Britt became such a
consumate and experienced lover of women at so early an age but I
mean to find out.</p><p>The doctor's dilemma is which of my child lovers do I want more? The
answer of course is simple. I want both of them equally!</p><p>It seems amazing that after today I'm already anticipating the
arrival of Lucy in my surgery tomorrow. And the thought that she'll
be sharing my apartment and my bed while her mother enters hospital
for her knee operation is swiftly exciting me all over again. I'm
truly becoming insatiable it appears.</p><p>The further thought of myself and Lucy with Britt promises a whole
new level of pasion and sexual enjoyment. But for now I must stop
thinking of myself and consider what I intend for the frustrated
Marion Francis. I know just where to get what she needs!</p><p>TO BE CONTINUED IN ""STRONG MEDICINE""</p><p>Lucy visits Helen's surgery and they enjoy the consultation. 
Helen arranges a special treatment for the desperate Marion. 
Lucy and Britt visit Helen's apartment together and meet for the
first time.</p>"
152,"Streetwise, Chapter 2",Androgyne,2,Kyra Cross continues her learning curve on how to seduce girls and women as well as expand her own lesbian skills and wiles.,"['F,g,g,cons,oral,fist']","<p>Hi there this is Kyra Cross again. The last time I was here I was
telling you about how, two years ago, I had my first lesbian sex twice
on the same night.</p><p>Once with my sis's one night stand Coral, and once with my
sister. After a tired and slightly sore Kyra tiptoed off to bed my
parents came home and caught my sister naked in bed with bonny black
Coral. Then Sis Eva packed her bags and walked out when Mum called her
a ""filthy pervert"". I pretty well cried all night and things were no
better on Saturday morning.</p><p>Dad wouldn't talk to me about it, just ignored my pleadings, then he
put the leash on Bruno; our red setter; and then walked out. Mum tried
to give me their reasons. They didn't want Eva at home in case she
corrupted sweet little Kyra. Bit too late for that! Since Kyra had
already decided she only ever wanted to fuck women, or girls, she
didn't convince me.</p><p>Monday was my eleventh birthday and I was supposed to have a party, I
put my foot down and told Mum that no Eva no party. I won! No Eva they
said so I made them cancel the party! I don't often beat my parents
but I was determined and told them I would have to be dragged out of
my room to see my guests. Mum rang round and told all the parents that
Kyra was ill and the party was off.</p><p>Because of that I was ""off sick"" from school on Monday. I couldn't go
to school since Mum had said I was too ill for my party. Mum and Dad
went out to work and I was lying on my bed, fingering my pussy, and
remembering Coral and Eva licking my crease; when my laptop binged!
Messenger call and it was Eva. I switched on the mike and babbled.</p><p>""I'm here Sis, where are you? Are you all right? I'm missing you
something awful.""</p><p>""I'm okay munchkin. I'm back at uni and I've found a flat to crash
in. There's a girl, okay you know all about me and girls, I've been
fucking her off and on for a while so she's let me move in with
her. She hasn't gone home for the summer break so I'm staying with
her. Listen Sis, pin back your ears, I'm going to give you some advice
so pay attention.""</p><p>I gulped and nodded, forgetting that my webcam wasn't plugged in, then
told her I was all ears.</p><p>""You're a lesbo like me Sis, I'm absolutely sure already. Maybe I
shouldn't have let Coral fuck you; maybe I shouldn't have eaten your
pussy. You loved it though and I figure it runs in the family, we both
love girls. Here's my advice, you've got to be streetwise about this. If
Mum or Dad catches you fucking a woman or a girl you're a gonner. I'm
over 18 so they couldn't do anything but tell me to get out. In your
case I think you might finish up in social services care and under a
psychiatrist.""</p><p>Three days ago I'd have said no chance but now I've seen my folks
kick out a beautiful, bright, lovable daughter 'cos she likes fucking
ladies and I'm pretty certain they'd do just what Big Sis says they
would.</p><p>""You're right Sis I'll never want a boy, but how do I get myself a
girl, or a woman, and where do we go if I find one?""</p><p>""It's not that hard kid, look around at school and look for the girl
that watches you undressing for gym or swimming practice. She'll be
looking at you while trying to seem she's not looking at you. Find
somewhere to hang out in public, a park, a mall, the main
library. Ignore any guy that tries to get close, tell them you'll
scream if they touch you. Fuck it tell them you'll scream if they come
near you.""</p><p>I'm taking all this in; after all I'm listening to my sister an
experienced and life-long lesbo.</p><p>""When a lady moves in weigh her up, think whether you fancy fucking
her or have her fuck you. You're probably safe with a woman, lots safer
than going home with a man anyway. Be careful where you fuck a
classmate, I never thought Mum would walk into my room and find me
with Coral. I let myself get picked up by my first adult woman when I
was only a wee bit older than you are kid and Debbie was good for
me. She was kind and super hot in bed.""</p><p>Okay! Big Sis is telling me how to become a full-time lesbian and how
not to get caught with my panties down, literally, so I pay close
attention to her for a long time until she has to log off.</p><p>""Don't be sad kid; you're going to see me again as soon as I can sort
out how. I just can't wait to go down on that tight little twat of
yours again and you lick pussy like an expert. So for now go find
yourself a girl or a woman and practice fucking so you're ready to
eat me when we get together.""</p><p>I'm back at school on Tuesday with a whole new perspective. I'm
looking at my clasmates as potential fucks rather than a girl who
sits at a desk near me. There's plenty I fancy but I've got to be
really careful.</p><p>I don't want Marie Stone telling the class that Kyra's a dyke who
went after her tits and slit. We may live in a time when grown up's
come out of the closet but kids can be very cruel to each other and
my life could be a misery if they turned on me. Even if half of them
secretly loved having their pussy licked by a girl.</p><p>When I finally select my target I surprise myself. I settle on Cindy
Owen, quiet, mousy little Cindy. I pick on her 'cos Big Sis got it
right. She's a watcher! Not right at you but from the corners of her
eyes, and the wise words of Sis prove accurate when I do the side
glance thing myself after gym class. I'm stark naked when I spot half
naked Cindy's nipples going rock hard as she sneaks a peek at my
pussy.</p><p>I'm finger fucking myself every night now, Coral used just one but she
was a big lady. My small fingers mean two are easy and three just
stretches me a little. I find that Coral was right, I cum hard and
really wet. I've pinched an old towel to lay on my sheet so when I
cum, with a huge squirt, there's nothing for Mum to see or smell. She'd
probably send me to gaol for making myself cum.</p><p>Since I'm feeling so hot all the time I decide to make my move on
Cindy quickly 'cos I'm gonna whip off her panties and go down on her
in the playground soon if I don't sweet talk them off. At least I've
got a plan! The hardest thing about finding out if a girl would like
you to fuck her is bringing the conversation round to it. Well I've
got a sure fire way of opening things up with Cindy.</p><p>Cindy's plump with real tits and I'm flat though my ""nips"" are bigger
and better than hers. she's olive skinned and has
big, brown, eyes. Though her hair is a sort of no colour brownish. All in
all, just the same, I quite fancy the idea of her being the first kid
I fuck.</p><p>End of term and Summer holidays are fast approaching, the exams are
out of the way, so we girls are chased out to play a lot of games on
the school playing fields while our teachers, for all I know, get
drunk; smoke pot; or maybe fuck each other. It's a wonderful warm and
sunny day and we're supposed to be playing netball or hockey but with
no teachers to be seen most of us are just sitting around talking to
our friends.</p><p>Cindy is a friend of mine, not a best friend although she was down on
my birthday invite list. I'm glad she's not a best friend 'cos that
might make it kinda awkward for me to fuck her. I'm not sure I could
fuck my best friend though fucking my sister when I see her next is
top of my list of things to do.</p><p>There's a low sandstone wall, maybe two feet high, warmed by the
sun; and Cindy and I are sitting on it.</p><p>""Sorry about the party Cindy, I was looking forward to having everyone
over.""</p><p>""Aww forget it Kyra, not your fault you were ill.""</p><p>Now's my chance to get things rolling.</p><p>""Cindy if I tell you something, promise to never, ever; tell anybody
else?""</p><p>""Hope to die Kyra baby!""</p><p>""I wasn't ill; there was nothing wrong with me. The party was called
off 'cos my big sister Eva got thrown out of the house!""</p><p>""Really? Why?""</p><p>""Well Mum and Dad caught her in bed with a girl licking each other's
pussies. I mean big deal so what?""</p><p>There's a slight flush on Cindy's face but she looks more excited
than put off.</p><p>""Wow! How do you feel Kyra?""</p><p>""Well fuck Cindy I miss Eva something rotten and what's wrong with
having some-one eat you? It's so cool!</p><p>""You mean you've had some-one go down on you Kyra? Wow!""</p><p>She says that kinda breathlessly so I decide now's the time to
strike!</p><p>""Fuck yes Cindy haven't you?""</p><p>This time it's my turn to be asked to keep a secret so I agree fast.</p><p>""Promise you won't tell anyone either Kyra. I won't tell you who with
but I have.""</p><p>I can feel my pussy getting wet and hot and I'm afraid I'll be
showing a big wet patch on the crotch of my shorts soon so I go for
it! reaching out I rub my fingers between Cindy's thighs and with my
other hand tug up the hem of her tee shirt and go for her tit. Bingo!
she's damp around the pussy region too.</p><p>""I really wanna fuck you Cindy, I'm so hot, let's do it now.""</p><p>She hesitates for barely a second.</p><p>""Not where anyone can see us Kyra, I know a good place.""</p><p>Grabbing my hand she drags me into the bushes till we come to this
weird looking tree. It's sorta like an umbrella 'cos its branches and
leaves make a cone right down to the ground. Cindy drags a handful of
branches aside and we sneak into the space beneath. It's dark and
close in here and the earth is covered with a thick carpet of
moss. I'm feeling so excited I'll cum and squirt before I even touch
Cindy.</p><p>Moving behind her I pull her tee shirt up and off then grab those
nice firm boobs of hers and start twisting her ""nips"" like Eva
twisted mine. Cindy's hot to the touch and moans a bit as I tug and
squeeze them hard. Next I spare one hand to ease inside her
shorts. Reaching her pussy I discover it's like
mine, small, hairless; and drooling cum juice.</p><p>I figure it's now or never. Pushing her down onto that thick moss I
grab the waistband of her shorts then drag them off. I must then have
broken the lesbian pre-teen record for getting out of my clothes and
I'm ready to fuck my first girl.</p><p>I'm making things up as I go along but that long talk with Sis gave
me some good ideas so I roll on top off Cindy and rub my
huge, pink,""nips"" over her tits. Her ""nips"" are smaller than mine but
swell as I shimmy to and fro. Meanwhile I put a hand down to her
seeping crease and rub her hard, there's a squelching noise and Cindy
trembles.</p><p>""Fuck me Kyra I can't wait much longer, I'm gonna cum in a minute!""</p><p>Time to improvise! Cupping my hands around Cindy's lovely little plump
rear I lift her hips just a little then plant my sopping pussy on
hers. Her slit is already smeared and sticky with cum cream so our
pussy lips slip and slide over each others nicely and while Cindy
murmurs in my ear I can feel this huge pressure building up in my
groin.</p><p>""Oh fuckin' Jesus Kyra you're so fuckin' hot. Fuck me harder! Make me
cum! I gotta cum!""</p><p>With each word her voice is getting louder and shriller but by now I
don't give a fuck myself'cos I'm just about to cum my load. Cindy
thrusts up her hips at me and shrieks! I FEEL her cum so hard and a
dollop of her cum splatters my pussy and thighs but then that
pressure inside me lets go and for a second or two I think I might
have pissed myself but it's just the hardest cum and the biggest
squirt of my short lesbian career.</p><p>It shoots out in a milky spray all over my new lover, she's awash with
my cum but she's still rolling around with her thighs jerking while
I'm writhing on top of her having small cum after cum even after I've
squirted. Cleaning ourselves up soon is going to be a major project.</p><p>Sis said be streetwise and walking out to our classmates splattered
with cum isn't very streetwise but the two of us have a bit of luck. I
always carry one of Dad's big old hankies in the pocket of my
shorts. Cindy knows where there's an old standpipe behind an ancient
storage shed so we scrub ourselves clean if not dry.</p><p>Cindy's got a smile on her face so wide I have to keep telling her to
stop grinning but when we get called back into school to get changed
and go home she asks me when I'm going to fuck her again. Tween super
lesbo Kyra whispers in her ear.</p><p>""Soon Cindy soon, you're a great fuck and we'll be doing it a lot you
betcha!""</p><p>Sis would be proud; I've fucked my first school mate but next I want
to see if I can seduce a grown woman. It happens a lot quicker than I
ever expected.</p><p>Sis and I are swapping Emails now that she's settled in the flat with
Laura her ac/dc girlfriend from uni so she knows all about how I
fucked Cindy (and myself) bow legged. She's cheering me on and sends
me a link in the Email which takes me to a website called ""Lesbian
Lovers"". There's a forum, advice column, and lots and lots of technical
details about being a lesbian. There's also loads of hot pictures of
forum members for me to look at while I make myself cum. I love my big
dyke of a sister!</p><p>With only days to the end of term I spot my first adult who's
got ""that way of looking"" that Sis warned me about and fuck me if it
isn't my form mistress Ms Bennett.</p><p>Now I know what to look for I'm keeping an eye on my classmates and
friends, already spotted a few possibilities that look promising, when
I glance at Ms Bennett. She's too busy peeking at Marie Stone to
notice I'm peeking at her. Marie's skirt has ridden up showing her
thighs and the white triangle of her panties and MsB is licking her
lips. Time for another plot!</p><p>Next morning I hide the school outfit that Mum's laid out for me then
replace it with an old one from last year. The skirt's too short and
the blouse is too tight even for my slender torso. I replace Mum's
sensibly selected cotton briefs with one of Big Sis's thongs. Sis
won't mind when I tell her I've fucked my teacher. I'm fuckin'sure I'm
going to as well!</p><p>All through class I keep letting MsB, or Constance, Connie to her
friends; catch flashes of Eva's borrowed crimson thong while taking
deep breaths  so those humongous ""nips"" of mine strain against my
over-tight blouse. In the process I turn myself on and start getting
creamy between the thighs. Also, in a fiendish mood, I feel up Cindy who
now sits next to me, as my lover should. Nobody notices me giving her a
few rubs on her labia (thank you Lesbian Lovers for the technical
term)and she has a mini cum and has to take her panties off at lunch
break to dry them.</p><p>I'd better describe MsB since I'm going to tell you what fucking her
was like. She's sorta coffee coloured with long skinny legs like
mine. Okay slender legs like mine. Her tits are small but firm beneath
her blouse. Her hair's cool, long and silky black, pulled back and
hanging almost to her round little rear end. Like me she wears neat
little designer specs. Unlike me she doesn't wear braces on her teeth
which are small, white, and sharp.</p><p>When the bell rings I'm wondering if I've writhed around and flashed
her all day for nothing but when she asks me to stay behind I'm
hoping she's playing the oldest card in the pack. Getting me alone in
her classroom! When my fellow schoolgirls have gone, even sexy
Cindy, MsB gets me to sit to sit down beside her at her desk.</p><p>""Kyra I was so sorry to hear that you were too ill for your birthday
party, your mother said you were really bad right over the weekend.""</p><p>I'm sitting right by her and that micro skirt I've got on has crept
up and my thong's showing. MsB's eyes are locked on my thighs and I
never realised a black lady could blush like that. I take her hand in
mine and it's trembling.</p><p>""That's okay MsB, plenty of time for a party.""</p><p>She looks like a mouse in front of a cobra so I lean forward and kiss
her lightly on the lips. She pulls back but I go forward and kiss her
again harder, then I go for her blouse and worm my hand inside and
into her bra. Her nipples are like stones and she's shaking like a
leaf. She shakes harder when I slip my other hand over her stockings
then between her thighs; her panties are already soggy with pre-cum.</p><p>""You want me to fuck you don't you MsB? I'll fuck you like you've
never been fucked before. You ever been fucked by a girl?""</p><p>She shakes her head and starts to stammer.</p><p>""N'No Kyra never, I don't know what's happening to me lately; I just
can't stop looking at you girls. You're getting me hotter and hotter
every day. I want you but not here, please come with me, I need you so
much.""</p><p>With my blazer on and my and my school bag over my shoulder I primly
accompany MsB to her car in the school car park. Once I'm perched on
the seat next to MsB and seat belted up she slips into gear and I
slip my hand up her skirt. She nearly rams the school gates she jumps
so much but steadies up as she turns right then heads off down Durham
Drive. Her crotch is hot and sticky and every time I rub her slit
through her panties, with one finger, she jerks and gasps.</p><p>Well I know who the boss is! If I snap my fingers she'll jump. MsB
pulls the car up outside an old double fronted house broken up into
flats. She can hardly wait to lock the car and get us inside. Unlocking
the front door she trots upstairs ahead of me and I admire her smooth
legs and firm rear. When she opens the door of her flat I'm surprised
and impressed. It's beautifully furnished and has a strangely pleasant
spicey scent to it. Time for me to take charge!</p><p>""Where's the bedrom? I'm gonna fuck you till you can't get up, get in
there and get naked.""</p><p>I slap her firm rump and she squeals then scampers to open a
door, following her in I like the room, dim and silent and a real big
bed.</p><p>While she fumbles with her zips and buttons I've stripped off and
reclined naked on her bed. I'm trying to look cool but if she looks at
my pussy she'll see I'm seeping my share of pre-cum. She's too shy to
notice that though and I wait till her panties come off and she
stands nude in front of me.</p><p>""Get over here and lie down, if you've never done it with a girl or a
woman then you don't know what you've missed. I'm gonna fuck you till
you cum screaming""</p><p>She's over onto the bed like a greyhound so I spread her thighs wide
apart and go to work on her.</p><p>""Just lay back while I fuck you, you do want me to fuck you don't you?""</p><p>She nods then gulps as my curved fingers probe between her thighs
digging into her swollen pussy lips while I suck and nibble on her
hard little nipples. God I love being in control of a grown woman! She
starts to whimper as I shove my fingers deeper inside her, her pussy's
neat looking and shaven but seems to be made of elastic. I slide four
fingers into it then fold my thumb and push hard, oiled by her cream
my whole hand slips inside her. Pumping hard I fuck her like mad
while  licking her pussy like crazy.</p><p>""Oh God! Oh Kyra! Make me cum! Don't stop, please God don't stop! I'm
cumming, CUMMING!""</p><p>There's a slurping noise each time my wrist pulls a little way out of
her streaming pussy then slams back in, her back arches then she cums
right around my wrist. She cums so hard her juice spurts out of her
pussy lips that are locked tight on my skin. Then without any warning
I slump over her and squirt all over her bedspread, cumming myself
without her doing anything to me.</p><p>I'm not leaving it at that, I've gotta teach her to lick pussy if
she's going to be one of my fuck ladies. Even while she's still
gasping for breath I straddle her head and give her my orders.</p><p>""Just do what I do to you and we'll both cum together again.""</p><p>Burying my face between her thighs I eat her cunt (another word from
my website) and find she tastes as good as Eva does, her cream tastes
sweet and fruity and as I lick her I gobble down her cum. Then I find
that MsB is a fast learner. For some-one who's never fucked a girl
before she seems to hit my hard little love bead every time she
flicks her tongue so I concentrate on doing the same to her. This time
I SEE her cumming!</p><p>Her pussy pulses and gapes wide as her second cum blows her
away, fortunately she lets my massive squirt explode before she stops
tongue fucking me and screams and shudders. By now though I'm
screaming myself as I cum over and over again.</p><p>""Fuck Kyra I love you! I love you fucking me!""</p><p>Well my school teacher and my classmate are both my lovers now. So
when a dreamy eyed MsB drops me off round the corner from my
home, showered and scrubbed clean of pussy splatter, I hobble, a
little bit sore; up our garden path. I'm well pleased and can't wait to
report to Eva. When I get in Mum's a bit snippy with me for being
late, she's been like this ever since I told her I still love Eva. I
tell her if she doubts what I say she can talk to MsB 'cos I stayed
behind with her for extra lessons.</p><p>After tea I open my Emails and find one from Big Sis. Weird! Sneak into
her room and get the box at the back of her cupboard then wait for a
video call from her at 8 p. m. exactly but don't open the box until she
tells me to. Dad's gone out to his darts match and Mum's watching some
fucking stupid reality show. The Sex Factor or maybe Fucking on Ice.</p><p>At 8 precisely, with my webcam plugged in, the picture appears. Big Sis
stark naked is sitting on a sofa with a gergeous older lady who's
wearing just black stockings and a suspender belt!</p>"
153,Pool Party,Androgyne,1,"Sue is still attending ""The Eyrie"" but now she's involved with Marsha as well as Cheryl.Then She attends Cheryl's pool party and gets the surprise of her life.","['F,F,g,g,g,g,g,g,cons,oral,anal,ped']","<p>With maddening slowness I ease my fingers in and out of Marsha
Flint's pussy. It's like trailng them gently through warm honey. She
moans softly from the back of her throat and shifts slowly on the
rumpled sheets. I have no need or desire to take her to a fast and
violent climax like I do with her slender and highly sexed daughter
Cheryl.</p><p>Marsha's child, still only eleven, is skilled beyond her years in the
arts of lesbian sex. But her needs must be answered quickly and when
we couple my own orgasms explode almost at once.</p><p>Marsha's labia are purplish, gorged with blood and swollen, gaping so
wide that I can clearly see her inner lips bulging forward and awash
with her milky fluids. Her long clit is standing proud and clear from
its coral sheath but I ignore it. I want to hold Marsha's big ""O"" back
until her body screams for release and she begs me to make her cum.</p><p>I've taken her to the brink several times then eased back so now
she's lost in a tortuous world of unfulfilled passion. I cease moving
my fingers but when Marsha groans then raises her hips slightly I
begin kissing those bloated labia, my lips, light as a butterfly, caress
her silky flesh. Her thighs are quivering and I realise there's a
limit to how long I can keep her hovering on the brink of erupting. I
can intuitively tell from the ripples running along the slight curve
of her belly that her moment has come.</p><p>Stiffening my tongue I drive it deeply into her heated cunt, past her
parted labia and well inside her inner lips. Rotating it like the
blades of a fan in her flooded canal I start working her hard and
fast with my slightly curled fingers. As her head goes back, showing
the taut tendons of her neck, I use my free hand to probe her anus.</p><p>The steady dribble of pussy juice that has been oozing from her
crease has pooled around her tight arse ring, lubricating it. So when I
ease one fingertip against the pucker it parts and greedily swallows
it, as well as the second finger I add a moment later. Marsha writhes
wildly!</p><p>Now for the final touch! As one hand ploughs her vagina and the other
reams her arse I shift my tongue to the tip of her bulging
clit. Strangely now, instead of noises, Marsha uses words. They sound
weird in her cultured cut glass accent.</p><p>""Fuck Sue I'm almost there, just a little more. Fuckin'cumming, oh shit
cumming!""</p><p>Her whole body shudders from head to toe as her massive climax blasts
through her. She's a petite and curvy woman but it takes all of my
five foot nine and ten and a half stone to hang onto her as she cums
harder than she's cum with me before in our days of wild sex.</p><p>From her gaping pussy my face receives the first ever squirt she's
produced during our wild and abandoned sex. One powerful jet of cum
sprays my face and mouth. She tastes just as fine as her daughter as
it slides over my tongue and down my throat.</p><p>Rolling myself to one side I prop myself up on one elbow while
watching Marsha, her entire body is twitching and jerking while her
hands make vague waving gestures, her head rolls on the bed and my
eyes are drawn to her nipples. So sharp pointed they look like they
might burst as she cums and cums again.</p><p>I continue avidly watching her as she slowly returns to earth, I'm
proud of myself for being such an expert lover and hope Marsha will
soon return the compliment! Glancing at where her hips rest on those
silk sheets I idly wonder at the cost of the stains that already soak
them and what my own orgasmic squirt will add to them. Then while I
was lost in thought Marsha's hands are on me.</p><p>Her palms cup my large breasts as she straddles my waist, kneading
them, then twisting my big nipples hard enough to make me gasp. She
purrs in my ear like a contented cat.</p><p>""You're amazing Sue! I'm jealous of all the women you've fucked before
me. I've needed a lover for too long but I couldn't have hoped for
some-one who can make me cum like you do.""</p><p>Marsha is a closet lesbo who gave up lady loving when she married her
husband David but somehow she sensed my attraction to women, though
thank God not to her gorgeous daughter; Cheryl. Under the guise of my
giving her advanced swimming lessons she's got me here at their
palatial home ""The Eyrie"", where after the pool;we've been teaching
each other what turns our bodies mad with desire.</p><p>Our first brief and frantic fuck was on the table in the huge
kitchen, now we share her marital bed, and it's fortunate her husband
is away on business in Europe because he'd find a cool welcome
between the sheets after I've exhausted her needs and desires day
after day.</p><p>Now Marsha's started my own motor running. Her mouth is covering the
end of one heavy breast while her hand toys with my slick
labia. Sucking hard then biting sharply on a hard nipple her free hand
twists the other one till I breath out a gasp of excitement.</p><p>""Slowly Marsha, make me cum slowly like I did with you.""</p><p>Kissing my sensitive nipples and aureoles she strokes her fingers
down my belly and onto the silky skin of my inner thighs. Her lips
follow them down and her tongue slithers over the grooves where my
thighs meld into my pudenda. It's working alright, her old skills as a
lover of women are returning to her under my tuition.</p><p>I can feel the juices oozing from my pouting pussy lips and can smell
the musky aroma of Marsha's cum as my body begins to react to her
expert arousal techniques. She drags a thumb down the powerful tendon
on the inside of my thigh, my whole body jerks at this simple but
erotic motion, then she moves closer and her sharp and perfect teeth
nip at the shaven flesh just above my labia. This time a low groan is
torn from my lips.</p><p>Next she moves back up my body and kisses me on my mouth, her
tongue, like a rapier, stabs inside and roams around my mouth;lips;then
wraps itself around my tongue and sucks it out into hers. Her hands
are caressing my breasts again and I'm lost in a world of heat and
pleasure when she frees one hand and probes my streaming canal. My
body convulses at her touch as I pull her hard against me.</p><p>""It's time Sue.""</p><p>She wriggles down my body like a snake and takes my swollen labia
into her mouth, sucking hard and nipping them with her teeth. The pain
is worth the electric excitement blasting through my vagina and I
hear myself making incomprehensible noises.</p><p>""Uhnn! Uhnn! Nnnggg! OOOHHH!""</p><p>Now her hot and slender tongue enters into the fray. Licking the full
width of my almost everted labia. Slowly and teasingly she laps at the
thick cream that has gone from a flow to a steady stream as her
fingers come into play. Her hands are small and narrow so three digits
easily enter my sopping crease and commence to rouse me
further, exactly as I took her out of control. I seem to be floating
above my body, looking down at a stranger whose flushed face and
sweat streaked form has abandoned herself to Marsha's seduction.</p><p>My legs aren't working! If the room was on fire I couldn't move. It's
not that they're paralysed they're moving but moving on their
own. Twitching, jerking, moving spasmodically and tingling with pins and
needles as her tongue, now stiffened, stabs so deep inside me it feels
like she's entered my womb. Then she takes my proud and sensitive clit
in her lips and flicks it to and fro. Too much! Just to much for any
woman to stand. No chance of trying to hold back this orgasm so right
then I CUM!</p><p>Not all women squirt, of those that do they don't squirt every time
they orgasm. But I've got my self so heated up while rousing Marsha
that her astounding love making has taken me to a plane I've seldom
achieved before. My climax is volcanic, explosive, call it what you
like. Now my legs work! I splay them wide as I fountain my love juice
like a hose from between my gaping labia while my body writhes and
thrashes on the stained and soaked sheets. My head rolls back and
forth as through my clenched teeth my ecstatic moans echo round the
room.</p><p>My sweaty body lies slumped with Marsha's head pillowed on my thighs
as we both wait for our pounding hearts to calm themselves.</p><p>Marsha is the first to speak.</p><p>""God Sue! What can I do without you? I can't tell Dave you'll be
training me indefinitely. I don't want to loose you as my lover.""</p><p>I'm stroking her short silver gilt hair, matted with sweat, and
thinking what to say. She's a wonderful lover but we come from two
different worlds and I've no idea what we can do. Then that problem is
taken from me, at least for a while, when she drags herself erect.</p><p>""We'll think of something darling, I won't let you go. But for now
you've got to get ready for Cheryl's pool party on Saturday and we'd
better get cleaned up before Maria and cook get here. I think they
might wonder what we've been up to.""</p><p>She's got a point;the two of us are painted with cum
splatter. Grinning at my lover I point out that we'd better change the
sheets as well. Then a hot and soapy shower quickly follows to remove
the evidence of wonderfully hot and wet sex.</p><p>Driving home I consider what I've got myself into. Marsha's a
fantastic lover; Cheryl is superbly skilled in bed and my tastes for
the young ones means that sex with her is amazing. I'm also making
excellent wages for these swimming lessons but it can't last
forever. Marsha's husband has to wonder how long I'm going to remain
almost a member of the family.</p><p>Cheryl wants me at ""The Eyrie"" for noon on Saturday so Friday night I
bed down early to be fresh on the morrow. Also to recuperate from the
extended love making with Marsha which has left me sated but weary.</p><p>My powers of recovery are certainly due to my fitness from hours
swimming in pools each day and by Saturday morning I'm fresh and sex
again seems an enticing prospect. Striped naked in front of the mirror
I ease myself into that tiny little bikini that Cheryl wants me to
wear to impress her schoolmates. I admit, even to myself, that I look
sensational in it. Silky, black, and barely enough cloth in its make up
to cover my aureoles and nipples. The briefs just cover my shaven
vulva so I'll be marginally decent but maybe the more uptight parents
might be a mite doubtful.</p><p>Over my sexy swimwear I pull on a pair of jogging pants and zip on a
matching hooded top. My aged Land Rover clatters its way to the Flint
residence with a few minutes to spare. When I press the button on the
outside intercom and announce I've arrived no-one speaks but the
electric gate rolls open and I chug up the gravelled driveway then
park near the pool house.</p><p>Ditching the pants and top I sling a huge towel round my shoulders
and gaze at the building before me. Fairy lights have been hung and
glow through the tinted glass, some sort of pre-teen pop music is
playing within so I amble inside. Just inside the door is a large
table set up as a buffet and smothered in assorted food and drinks of
all kinds.</p><p>Apart from six stunning pre-teens clad in the skimpiest of bikinis
the whole pool is deserted! Suddenly I'm surrounded by them;it's like
having a cloud of exotic butterflies fluttering around me and I'm
wondering where everybody else is when I get my explanation from
Cheryl.</p><p>""Surprise Sue! Welcome to the party;we're going to have so much fun
just by ourselves.""</p><p>I realise that many small and delicate hands are touching and softly
caressing whatever parts of my body they can reach.</p><p>""Cheryl where is everybody and where are your parents?""</p><p>""No adults except you till 6 o'clock Sue. We're going to have a
wonderful party starting with you.""</p><p>I know! I know! I should have screamed and run a mile. I've been
concealing my affair with Cheryl but what chance do I have of keeping
secret what six little nymphets are doing to me now and what they're
going to do to me any minute? Yeah but how many people, guys or
gals, are going to turn down the chance to be fucked by six little
hotties? Not me that's for sure!</p><p>At poolside there's a sun lounger set up and the kids tug and steer
me towards it. As we arrive there nimble fingers tug loose the ties of
my bikini bra and briefs and in seconds I'm naked and being pushed
onto the padded seat. Just as fast six tiny and multi-coloured bikinis
flutter to the floor and I'm drinking in their beauty.</p><p>Simone is ebony black with features like a Moorish princess, her hair
is styled ruthlessly short and cut close to her skull, lean and
lissom, my clit throbs at the sight of her and her cohorts. Jasmine is
the youngest seeming, oriental, flat chested as a boy and as slim as a
reed. Karen is red headed and heavily curved for a girl as young as
she obviously is. Laura, blond and tall, has elegant legs like a chorus
girl. Felicity's olive skin and black locks give her the appearence of
a gypsy temptress.</p><p>My harem settles me naked on the seat, laid prone. Cheryl and Simone
seem to be in charge of proceedings. Though it's Cheryl that does the
talking.</p><p>""We're going to give you the best cum you'll ever have Sue. We've been
talking about this for days and days so relax and leave everything to
us.""</p><p>Felicity and Karen take one of my breasts each and my rock hard
nipples are taken into eager mouths that suck and nip at them while
hot saliva swirls around their swelling tips. Cheryl and Simone move
to the foot end of my sun bed then Simone tugs me forward so my rump
and legs dangle slightly over the edge. Cheryl kneels and her sweet
mouth comes down on my pouting labia and her tongue laps at the
sensitive flesh. Simone's flexible form slips beneath me then her
hands prise my rounded buttocks apart and her tongue finds the tight
pucker of my anus. Heaven is almost here.</p><p>Cheryl's flogging my pussy as Simone's tongue forces its way past my
sphincter and goes further into my colon than a tongue has ever
reached before. I'm on fire front and back as every inch of my body
registers the touch of young and silky flesh.</p><p>I can't hope to keep quiet and there's no reason why I should.</p><p>""OH CHRIST! OH FUCK! OH GOD GIRLS MAKE ME CUM! UGHH, OOOWWW, EEEYYY!""</p><p>Then I can't howl anymore because boyish little Jasmine has swung
across me and lowered her tight little pussy onto my mouth so I taste
her young juices then start to eat her as hard and as fast as I
can. She locks her narrow thighs on my head and rides my
tongue, wriggling and writhing as I fuck her with my mouth.</p><p>My body has become one giant cunt as Cheryl mashes her face into my
gaping crack and Simone's tongue is pushing against all sides of my
colon and sending red hot spasms through my bowel. My breasts and
nipples are on fire as small white teeth nibble on my swollen
flesh. My cum hurtles through me like a train out of a tunnel as my
sticky cum cream floods Cheryl's mouth while I shudder then crash
into some kind of erotic fit.</p><p>Even as I loose it completely Jasmine fires a wad of milky cum onto
my face and mouth as she slumps off me and onto the ceramic tiles
that edge the pool, shaking like a leaf from the monster orgasm I've
given her.</p><p>I've never felt anything like this in my life! I've squirted but I
can't stop cumming. I cum again and again and I don't think I can, or
want, to ever stop having them. Finally though my rocking and writhing
fades away and I flop back on my sun seat as my harem leave me to
recover. Cheryl takes her mouth away while Simone's tongue exits my
glowing anus so through slitted eyes I watch my nymphs begin pairing
up for their own fun.</p><p>Laura faces the tiled wall and presses her hands against it while
spreading her thighs. Karen sits with her back to the wall and between
those glorious thighs where her face is perfectly placed to burrow
upward and send Laura trembling and moaning in delight. Simone goes to
her hands and knees, thighs spread, so Cheryl can easily part her taut
buttocks then push her fingers into Simone's pink anus. Pounding her
arse and bringing a wail of pleasure from her throat.</p><p>Felicity scampers forward, settling in front of Simone, on her back;so
an out of control  Simone dips her face forward and eats the gypsy
sluts pussy. Jasmine, now ready to join in, kneels behind Cheryl and
sucks and licks at her sopping crease. I can't believe I'm watching a
pre-teen orgy but I can already feel what this scene's doing to me. My
clit's stirring and I'm becoming aroused despite my recent wonder
fuck.</p><p>As cums explode and the sweet aroma of young girls pussy juices
scents the air, overpowering the chlorine from the pool, I'm feeling
hot and horny again. Cheryl is now in a daisy chain with Felicity and
Simone as Jasmine returns to me.</p><p>Slipping onto my lap she hooks an arm around my neck then nuzzles my
swollen breasts.</p><p>""Was your cum really good Sue? Cheryl told us you're so hot and cum
so wet and we wanted you to have the best ever.""</p><p>I wriggle myself against her silky skin and feel my heat starting to
rise again. Around us the sounds of shrill yelps and deep moans and
groans are turning me on massively and soon Jasmine will be needing
to work her magic on me.</p><p>""Where did you kids learn to fuck like this honey? You're all so
sensational and so hot.""</p><p>""Simone taught Cheryl then they showed the rest of us how to do it
real good. There's just the six of us so far we don't want the whole
school to know about us.""</p><p>Now I know how Cheryl's such an expert little lesbo but who taught
Simone? Then I give up on that as Jasmine's whisper in my ear starts
my pussy flexing once more.</p><p>""Can I touch your pussy Sue?""</p><p>""Oh yes!""</p><p>Her slender fingers stroke and toy with my tender labia and I allow a
low moan of delight to escape my lips.</p><p>""Can I put my fingers in your pussy Sue?""</p><p>""Oh yeeesss!""</p><p>She's moving them slowly inside me touching and teasing my responsive
sex.</p><p>""Can I put my hand inside you Sue?""</p><p>""OH GOD YEEESSS!""</p><p>Twisting round to face me fully she works her four fingers inward
then folds her thumb over, one sharp thrust and her whole hand is in
there. I shudder then ease back against the raised head of the sun
bed. Jasmine folds her hand into a fist and twists it inside me so it
touches every inch of my vagina. Then she commences pumping her wrist
in and out and I loose all control again.</p><p>Heaving my hips up against her hand I scream in ecstacy as darts of
blazing heat and pleasure rip through me. I'm dimly aware that several
young faces have turned to focus on us as Jasmine hammers my burning
pussy. I can feel the enormous pressure building up inside me and as I
stare at Jasmine I can see that what she's doing to me has carried
her to the edge of a climax. Her tiny nipples are flushed with blood
and her thighs are trembling and flexing.</p><p>Howling I cum and squirt onto and around her fist and wrist and as I
do Jasmine's cum pours from her slot and she topples onto my breasts.</p><p>This time it takes me a lot longer to come back to normal. I
stagger, on unsteady legs, to the buffet table then gulp down as much
of the iced fruit juice as I can take on board. So much pussy juice
needs replacing I must be dehyrated. But the girls need rest as well
and I'm glad to let my battered pussy recover its elasticity.</p><p>Cheryl's not finished though and her next idea seems a winner with
her coven of little sexpots.</p><p>""Hide and seek girls! Here are the rules. We all hide in the
grounds, separately, then after a 100 count Sue looks for us. When she
finds one of us she has to make her cum before she looks for the next
one.""</p><p>Fuck I don't know where they get the energy though I guess I could
cum non-stop when I was their age, eleven or twelve, but if they can
take it I'll oblige. I'm feeling super horny today.</p><p>The kids all don some sort of footwear, sandals, sneakers, or beach
shoes. Most replace their bikinis though Simone slips into a thigh
length, sleeveless, robe. Tying the waist cord she scampers out with
the others. I give them their 100 count while tugging on my bikini
briefs, stopping at my Land Rover to slip my hooded top over my
bruised and bitten breasts.</p><p>Now it's time to hunt pre-teen pussy.</p><p>The grounds are huge and there are hedges, rose bushes, and clumps of
trees scattered around. There are also a collection of out buildings
ranging from gardeners huts to what looks like a ""granny flat""
standing a little way from the greathouse. I start prowling, seeking
these horny little babes.</p><p>I'm passing the rose bushes that almost surround the flat when I spot
it. Just a flash of white! I press into the thicket trying to avoid
getting snagged on the thorns and there she is, Simone is leaning back
against a mossy tree trunk. On her face is a smile of pure lust.</p><p>""Oh good Sue! I can't wait to have you eat me and make me cum. Cheryl
says you're amazing so why don't you show me how good you can fuck
me?""</p><p>Dropping to my knees on the soft, damp, earth; I tug loose the belt
of her robe. As I push it open Simone spreads her smoothly rounded
thighs and lets the tree support her. Taking her tightly crinkled
labia between my thumbs and forefingers I peel them back and apart. Her
canal is swimming with milky juice as my tongue enters her and she
gasps in delight.</p><p>i'm floging her clit button as she's getting nearer to her climax
when I feel movement besdies me. Disturbed I peel my lips from her
pulsing pussy.</p><p>""I'm supposed to look for you; you'll have to wait your turn to cum.""</p><p>Then I look straight up into the flushed and startled face of Marsha
Flint.</p>"
154,"Therapy, Chapter 1",Androgyne,1,Ms Philipa Stone is a mature woman of 36 in a job she enjoys but she has a problem. she's as horny as hell but she's gone off women. She stopped having sex with men a long while ago too. So she's now in therapy to find out why she can't fancy the ladies anymore.,"['F,F,g,toy,oral,pedo']","<p>The itch is back! Not a real itch! The kind you can scratch then
forget. This itch is deep in my pussy and won't go away. I'll have to
deal with it again, short term. Rising from my desk I call to the plump
young typist across the desk from me.</p><p>""Kirsty I'm off to the restroom, can you answer my phone and take a
message for me if anyone rings while I'm gone?""</p><p>""Sure Ms Stone, are you alright? This is the third time already this
morning and it's not ten yet.""</p><p>Something's showing in my behaviour if an office junior only months
out of school is asking if I'm okay.</p><p>""I might have caught a chill Kirsty, I need to pee again, won't be
long; I'll be back soon as I can.""</p><p>Just around the corner from our office is the staff restroom. Inside I
lock myself into one of the toilet cubicles, raise my loosely pleated
skirt, then drop my panties round my ankles as I sit down. From one
pocket of my jacket I whip out my ""pocket rocket"" vibrator, part my
thighs, and slide it between the wet lips of my pussy.</p><p>A click on the button and a muted wasp buzz signals the start of
temporary relief, I twist it so the tip comes into contact with the
swelling bead of my clit. Leaning back I let my orgasm rush through
me. My hips jerk and my pelvis thrusts forward as a spurt of cum cream
puddles on my vulva, labia, and my wide spread thighs.</p><p>What the fuck's wrong with me? I'm horny all the time but I can't
seem to raise any interest in fucking anybody. A year or so ago I'd
have had young Kirsty in my locked office, over my desk, licking her
pussy and she'd be cumming like a hose. Then I'd be teaching her how
to lick me and use her fingers like a girl should.</p><p>Oh well that's why I'm seeing a therapist! Sidney Holland has been
seeing me for months now and I've the last appointment of her
afternoon surgery with her today. She tells me she thinks she's now
got a handle on what's at the root of my problem.</p><p>Tearing off several strips of toilet paper I mop myself and my
vibrator dry, then, digging into another pocket I use an atomiser to
perfume my pussy and kill the scent of my creamy cum.</p><p>The day flows by broken only by several more visits to our restroom
to rapidly fuck myself. I like my job here at the ""Lighthouse"" legal
centre. I'm doing what Americans call ""paralegal"" work while studying
for my law degree. I'm old to be starting a career like this, thirty
six, but the work's interesting and it's nice to sometimes help people
too poor to afford to pay a firm of solicitors for legal assistance.</p><p>At closer to forty now than thirty I'm still in excellent
condition. Average height, lean figure with a flat belly and
small, firm; hard nippled breasts. My legs are my best feature, slim and
elegant and enhanced by the seamed black stockings I habitually
wear. My features are slightly sharp and high cheekboned while my head
is crowned with short styled copper hued hair.</p><p>Five o'clock sees me driving out of the ""Lighthouse's"" car park and
heading for Blackbird Close and my appointment with Sidney. Her
consulting rooms are part of a huge, rambling, detached house; that is
also her home. There's plenty of room to park up on her driveway so a
minute later her receptionist and secretary, Emma, informs my therapist
that Ms Philipa Stone is here for her 5.30 appointment</p><p>As Sidney ushers me into her rooms Emma locks her desk, logs off from
her computer, and slinging her bag over her shoulder bids both her
boss and me goodnight.</p><p>Sidney is a big woman, almost a head taller than my five foot six
inches and built like a Turkish belly dancer. Heavy pear shaped
breasts strain against her deep line bra and blouse. She's wearing
trousers and as she turns to walk over to her chair the vee of her
panty line line shows clearly through the tight fabric across her big
and rounded rear. She's a bit of a belly on her but on her it looks
good. She's another lady who, a year ago, I'd have been longing to cram
her outsized nipples into my mouth and gnaw on them. Now I register
her attractions but don't seem able to act on them.</p><p>She gestures me onto the sofa facing her.</p><p>""Please Pipa sit down, you've asked me to call you Pipa and I like to
think we're on good and close terms now. Recently we've been making
excellent progress, in no small part down to your honesty and
openness. You're honest about your sexuality, you've had encounters
with men but you tell me you are now almost exclusively lesbian. I
believe I'm ready to suggest the solution to and reason behind your
problems.""</p><p>Jesus at last! Whatever she's come up with I hope it bloody well works
because feeling horny but not fancying anyone is driving me crackers.</p><p>""Fine then Sidney put me out of my misery. I'm dying to know what I
need.""</p><p>Steepling her fingers together she nods gravely.</p><p>""You're a mature woman now Pipa and I believe you need a mistress, at
your time of life you need to be settled not haunting bars and clubs
to pick up a one night stand.""</p><p>""But Sidney that's my problem in the first place! If I can't get
myself involved with a woman how can I find myself a mistress?""</p><p>She holds up one cautioning hand to stop my objections.</p><p>""Patience Pipa let me finish what I'm saying. Not just any mistress, I
believe you need a special kind of mistress. Let me explain. Do you
remember that test I had you take a week ago? It was invented by a
Japanese psychologist named Hakagawa. You watched the computer screen
and it was split into four pictures. You had to click on A, B, C, or
D; depending on which picture was most attractive to you. I know you
looked at hundreds of pictures. I analysed the results and now I'm
ready to test my theory about you.</p><p>I'm none the wiser now about what she's talking about but I leave her
to go on. Turning slightly she calls out.</p><p>""Come in please Colette and meet Pipa.""</p><p>The other door to her office swings open and in walks the prettiest
little girl I can recall seeing in a long time. At a guess I'd say
she's around eleven though she could be younger or older. She's tall
and slender with pale skin and a wonderful head of burnished chestnut
hair drawn back into a ponytail that hangs down her back almost to
her rear.</p><p>She's wearing a simple, pale blue, button through dress; that is short
enough to reveal her shapely thighs. Black knee stockings and patent
leather shoes complete her outfit. She has on just a hint of make-up, pale pink lipstick and a touch of blusher while her fingernails
are painted the same pale pink as her lips.</p><p>""Do what I told you to do Colette; go and help Pipa with her problem.""</p><p>Moving across to the sofa where I sit facing Sidney, Colette settles
herself on my lap, hooking her arm around my neck she pulls my head
down slightly; puckers her lips; then kisses me softly on my lips. Her
mouth tastes of mint and there's a light flowery perfume about
her. Her kiss isn't a child kissing her mother or her aunt; it's
cool, skilled, and practiced. I feel my nipples harden and a sudden heat
and wetness inside my pussy which quivers with excitment.</p><p>""Thank you dear now leave Pipa for a moment and sit still for a
while. There Pipa I can tell just how much you enjoyed that! On every
image you clicked on as a favourite, when I tested you, somewhere in
the picture was a pre-teen girl. That tells me you've developed a
subconscious sexual fixation on little lolitas like my mistress
Colette.""</p><p>Her mistress! To say that I'm amazed that my therapist has addmitted
to having a child as her mistress is an understatement. I'm a bit
confused about how she's planning to solve my hang up so I decide to
come right out and ask her.</p><p>""You mean you think Colette should become my mistress Sidney?""</p><p>For a big woman her giggle is surprisingly high and girlish.</p><p>""Good heavens no Pipa, Colette's mine, except for this little part of
your therapy. I do have the perfect solution for you but that's for
later, for now I want to make sure that your mental state is exactly
what I think it is. Now please Colette we'll test what we planned for
Pipa.""</p><p>Colette hops off the sofa where she's been perched demurely like a
little scholgirl in her class, knees primly together and her hands
folded in her lap. My eyes are drawn to her as she rises and begins to
unfasten, one by one, the little white buttons that run down the front
of her dress. When the last button yields she shrugs her shoulders and
the pale blue linen slips to the floor.</p><p>She's now clad only in a pair of tiny satin panties that hug her
vulva, the outline of her labia is clearly visible through the semi
transparent fabric. Hooking her thumbs into the waistband Colette
peels them off and stands in front of me in just her stockings and
shoes. I'm turned on like I've not been for a year or so, nipples hard
and erect and pussy oozing musky juice.</p><p>Her body is lean and lithe, her small breast buds are crowned with
little pink nipples; her taut pussy is a work of art. Tightly folded
and as smooth as a peach; my mouth is watering as I stare at her
almost hypnotised.</p><p>Somewhere in the back of my mind I've registered that Sidney has been
moving around so when I tear my eyes away from Colette's silken skin
and look aside I see that things have occured! Sidney has shed her
blouse and bra then wriggled out of those tight black trousers she
was wearing. Now clad only in silk briefs she's a magnet to me now I'm
aroused. Her breasts are amazing; perhaps a 44b cup and not a trace of
droop or sag from a woman who must be pushing fifty.</p><p>That plump belly of hers looks firm and inviting while her thighs are
opulent and rounded; her whole body is tanned and inviting. She settles
besides me on the sofa, turning me slightly at an angle, then her
hands; from behind me; busy themselves unbuttoning my blouse and
unhooking my bra. Naked from the waist up my nipples pucker in the
cool air of the room. Her voice is soft and clear in my esr as her
hands cup and caress my breasts and tweak my nipples.</p><p>""Just leave everything to Colette she's an amazing talent.""</p><p>Then aloud to the little nymphet.</p><p>""Just your fingers Colette, no lips or tongue.""</p><p>Kneeling before me, as Sidney pulls me back against those fabulous
breasts, Colette lifts my skirt and rolls it up around my hips. With
assurance she eases my panties down and off then her fingers trail
over and stroke my puffy labia. Her fingers dance over then probe into
my flooded canal while my heart is thundering as if I'm having a
seizure. Colette turns slightly to Sidney and speaks for the first
time; her voice is crisp and surprisingly adult.</p><p>""Please Sidney can I just have a taste? Her pussy's so smooth and
she's very wet.""</p><p>""Well just a little Colette, see what she smells and tastes like then
make her cum.""</p><p>Colette's soft little coral pink lips bow to my parted labia, kiss
them softly, then her tongue laps at the thick creamy juices that are
seeping from my slit. I'm breathing hard and trembling from head to
toe.</p><p>""She's lovely Sidney, thick and sweet.""</p><p>Then her hand is flashing back and forth across my pussy
lips, occasionally halting while she lightly slaps the heated
flesh, then rubbing hard again. I clamp my hands on the sofa
cushions, lean back while spreading my thighs even wider, throw back
my head and scream as I cum. I squirt around and through Colette's
flying fingers, spraying her face, belly; and perky little breasts with
my hardest cum since my problems began. My vagina's  ablaze as I fire
off a string of explosive orgasms.</p><p>I'm still coming back to planet Earth when Sidney eases me aside; her
voice is a little strangled.</p><p>""Good girl Colette! Now come here and make me cum; watching you both
has got me very hot and wet.""</p><p>The slender beauty kneels before Sidney and  slips three fingers into
her shaven pussy then drops her face to the wet and pulsing
flesh; licking and sucking with maddening slowness. Sidney begins to
croon to herself or perhaps Colette.</p><p>""So good baby, oh so good, don't rush me I want to cum slow.""</p><p>Amazingly I'm hot and aroused already. Through narrowed eyes Sidney
sees me probing my crease and takes pity on me.</p><p>""Oh Colette she's hot again, do her as well, she needs another cum
fast.""</p><p>Colette slides most of her small hand deep inside me and finger fucks
me slowly and expertly as she eats and fingers Sidney. Sidney turns to
me and manages to gasp out her words.</p><p>""Jesus Christ... uh... she's so hot... uhn... I'm gonna cum any
second... ugh... gonna cum now!""</p><p>As she erupts into her climax I hit my second big O and shudder
alongside her, Sidney's cum is wild and wet just as mine is as I slip
from the sofa onto the hardwood floor writhing in ecstacy. When Sidney
recovers enough she chokes out her instructions to Colette.</p><p>""That's my little babydoll, get washed then changed, we'll be having
tea soon.""</p><p>Colette cooly scoops up her dress and panties, smiles cheekily at me
while waggling her fingers in goodbye; then she waltz's out of the
room. As she leaves I spot the sheen of pussy cream shining on her
young thighs. Colette seems to have had fun while fucking me and
Sidney.</p><p>A cum stained Sidney escorts me to the washroom off her office so we
can clean up. As I sponge away the sticky evidence of my first hot sex
with some-one for months my therapist is back. Not a big and sexy
woman who has just had a massive climax at the hands and mouth of a
glorious little hottie but a professional councellor once more.</p><p>""Well Pipa I think that confirms my diagnosis, it's the young ones
that turn you on now even though you didn't realise that
consciously. And now I'm sure I've got the solution for you. I would
like you here Friday evening. I'm having a small dinner party for
family, I suppose I must call it family; and I'm certain I can commence
your cure that night and you'll be fine for the future. Eight o'clock
Fiday evening, dress is informal so come smart but comfortable.""</p><p>By now we're both dressing and once the two of us are respectable
Sidney ushers me to the front door.</p><p>""Remember now Pipa, eight o'clock Friday and you won't regret it!""</p><p>As I slide behind the steering wheel of my car, a warm and wonderful
glow pulsing in my vagina, I feel the tension leave me for the first
time in months. But now I'm wondering what Sidney's solution to my
needs will be since she's told me her perfect little lover Colette is
hers and hers alone.</p>"
155,"Therapy, Chapter 2",Androgyne,2,Pipa has been told by her therapist Sydney that her lack of lesbian sex drive is because she's developed a subconscious desire for pre-teens. Apparently proven when Sydney's 11 year old mistress makes her cum twice. Pipa is now out to make sure that she can get it on succesfully with young girls before Friday's dinner with Sydney where she's to learn about finding herself a child mistress.,"['F,f,g,cons,oral,pedo']","<p>Driving home from Sydney's I'm thinking hard about what she said
concerning my loss of sex drive with the ladies and how I seem to
have developed a subconscious letch for pre-teens.</p><p>Okay lovely little Colette made me cum twice, in style, but was that
just because I hadn't had sex successfully for months or am I now an
100% paedophile?</p><p>Fuck it! If I am I don't care. Colette wasn't being forced to make me
and Sydney cum. She looked like she was having a whale of a time!</p><p>As I went to bed I decided that there was one sure way to test it the
next day so I set my alarm really early, fucked myself with my biggest
vibrator to scratch that little pussy itch that was sneaking
back, then zonked out like a light. Rising while it was still dark I
showered, ate a hasty breakfast, dragged on an office jacket and skirt
then toting my briefcase took my car onto the road.</p><p>I know exactly where I'm heading. Drive down Baker's Green, turn left
onto Styles Avenue and there are three bus stops all close
together. Even this early I seem to recall that there can be the odd
schoolgirl waiting for an early bus to whichever school they attend. I
figure that if I take a gander at one or two I might find out if my
pussy gets hot and wet to confirm Sydney's diagnosis.</p><p>Pulling up on the opposite side of the road from the stops it's still
dull and greyish, heavy clouds overhead promise rain soon but there is
one early bird school kid lounging against the post. I focus on
her. Eleven or twelve at a guess, so I weigh her up to see if she does
turn me on. The uniform's a good start, her short skirt shows a lot of
leg while those dark, knee socks; draw my attention to the curve of her
calves.</p><p>Her blazer's unbuttoned so I get a fine view of a pair of
surprisingly full breasts bulging against her shirt front. God damn it
Sydney's right! I'm getting really wet just looking at her. She's
chewing on something and blowing out pink bubbles then sucking them
back in to her pouting lips. Then I realise that she's spotted I'm
watching her, she just gives me a slow once over so I throw
caution, and my possible future career, to the four winds.</p><p>Taking the handbrake off I pull over to her side of the road
just, thank you God, as the first; heavy; raindrops; splatter against my
windscreen. A touch of a button and the side window rolls smoothly
down as I lean towards her side of the car.</p><p>""Hi dear it's going to get really wet soon; can I give you a lift
anywhere?""</p><p>I'm holding my breath waiting for her to tell me mum said she
shouldn't take lifts from a stranger, she's still chomping on that gum
and I can smell the sweet strawberry aroma on her breath. Then she
shrugs casually and grasps the door handle.</p><p>""Jeeze thanks lady I'm going to get really wet in a second. I go to
Strickland comprehensive, do you know where it is? Is it too far out
of your way?""</p><p>I know where Strickland is and it's well out of my way but I'm not
going to tell her that. As she slides onto my front passenger seat I
scope her nicely rounded thighs and get a quick flash of her dark
blue briefs as her skirt clings to the seat cover and rides up. As she
clicks on her seatbelt she makes no attempt to tug down the hem and
I'm thinking and praying I've struck it lucky.</p><p>""I'm Pipa and you are?""</p><p>""Zoe Clerk; it's very kind of you to pick me up.""</p><p>Is there a hint of double meaning there? I'm hoping I have picked her
up.</p><p>""You're out early for school Zoe; If I drop you there can you get
inside? I don't want to take you there and have you finish up as wet
as if you stood and waited for the bus. I tell you what, I know a place
near the school where we can park up and wait to see if the rain goes
off. How's that with you?""</p><p>We're pulling up at a set of traffic lights so I take my eyes off the
road and risk a glance at her. Am I imagining things or has her top
shirt button popped open? I'm getting a glimpse of a little cleavage
and a hint of a blue lacy bra.</p><p>""Is this early for you to be on your way to work Pipa?""</p><p>She's given me the chance to use a fine line.</p><p>""Not when I'm giving a sexy little girl a lift to school Zoe.""</p><p>I hold my breath waiting to see what happens next. I get what I'm
hoping for when she gives me a sultry glance from under lowered
eyelashes.</p><p>""Do you think I'm sexy Pipa?""</p><p>As she turns to stare at me we've reached the spot where I'm sure we
can park without being disturbed. A cobbled road runs about a hundred
yards then ends in an ancient iron park gate that hasn't been
unlocked or opened in living memory. Spinning the wheel I reverse
right up to the end.</p><p>""Sexy Zoe? I should think so!I think you're so hot!""</p><p>She's unfastened her seat belt so I turn off the engine, unclip mine
too and turn to face her. She's pouting those full lips at me so It's
now or never. Either all's well or she'll be out of the car screaming
and I'll be in deep trouble. Leaning over I kiss her on the
mouth, firmly, and with all the skill of nearly thirty years of
lesbian kissing. I needn't have worried!Her mouth opens to my tongue
and sucks it inside as our hands move to each others body.</p><p>I can taste that sickly sweet gum on her mouth, she must have spat it
out as she got into my car but it might as well be nectar on her
tongue. She leans back against her seat as I gently part her thighs
and rub the crotch of those blue panties; it's already damp and
sticky. Her face is flushed and I watch her nipples suddenly swell and
tent the fabric of her bra and shirt. She's moaning softly as I begin
to slip loose the buttons to get to her bra and those plump little
breasts.</p><p>Her hands are fumbling inside my jacket, cupping my breasts, and my own
nipples go hard and erect. I pop the last button and reach behind her
to unhook her bra then my mouth and tongue are working her swollen
nipples while I claw down her briefs around her ankles. She's writhing
half under me as I drop to my knees then move down on her hairless
pussy.</p><p>It's wet and I can smell the musky scent of her arousal as I take her
labia between my thumbs and forefingers and prise them apart, stabbing
my stiffened tongue into the soaking pink flesh. This won't take long!
She's grabbed my head and crushed it down onto her pussy then clamped
her solid thighs around my ears. Lashing her small but swollen clit
with the tip of my tongue she suddenly grunts, heaves her hips up at
me, and then spurts her cum onto my face and mouth.</p><p>As she cums hard she screams, ""God, oh god, oh god, Jesus fucking Christ!""</p><p>While I give her a chance to recover from the quick and thorough
orgasm I've given her I become aware that she'd managed to get my
blouse open and drag down my bra before she had her cum. My breasts
are scratched and bruised by her excited fingers.</p><p>Now I pull down my panties and guide her head between my thighs and
onto my shaven pussy.</p><p>Her tongue and lips are tentative at first but as I begin to move my
hips in time to the lapping of her tongue she finds a rhythm then
drives me faster and faster towards a writhing climax. I've got my
legs locked around her upper body as I experience a massive squirt
and a mammoth cum that leaves me flat back on the seat and gasping
for breath.</p><p>There doesn't seem anything for us to say at first as we adjust our
clothing and repair the signs of fast and frantic sex. As I start up
my car and head for her school it's Zoe who breaks the silence.</p><p>""You're so hot Pipa! Will I be seeing you again?""</p><p>I'm tempted to tell her sure while thinking no but I suddenly feel
really cool about it.</p><p>""Why not Zoe? Keep your eyes open when you're at that bus stop early
again and I might just be there to pick you up. You're a hot little
kitten, you must know that.""</p><p>Just before I let her out near her school, the rain's finally eased
off, I give her a deep French kiss and she walks away a very happy
girl. Not half as happy as I am though now I know  that Sydney's got
it right and I can cum like a volcano with a pre-teen.</p><p>As I pull into the ""Lighthouse"" legal centre's car park I glance at my
watch and realise that fucking Zoe and having her fuck me hasn't
taken as long as it seemed. Even though I'm still early the car park
is un-naturally quiet. Barely a handful of vehicles parked up where
there are normally two or three times this many.</p><p>Before heading out to my office I pull an aerosol from the glove
compartment and spray the interior of my car with ""Spring Haze"" air
freshener to hide the scent of musky sex that's hanging around. Then
digging through my briefcase I produce an atomizer of lilac toilet
water and perfume my pussy and panties so I smell as fresh as a
spring morning.</p><p>When I reach my floor it occurs to me that the buildings eerily quiet
though I can hear movement in my office. Inside I find my
clerk/typist/general dogsbody, Kirsty Meadows, pottering around.</p><p>""What are you doing in so early Ms Stone? There are only a handful of
us in this morning.""</p><p>Looking at my watch I can see it's early but not that early, then the
penny drops.</p><p>""Oh God Kirsty we've got no clients this morning have we? We're
having that staff meeting from ten till noon aren't we? Oh bugger it
I'm here now so put the kettle on and stop calling me Ms Stone, call
me Pipa like everyone else does.""</p><p>As she plugs in the kettle I notice her dress.</p><p>""Damn Kirsty! I love your dress. It really suits you.""</p><p>It does too!Okay it's off the peg and of some thin artificial
material, black with a pattern of small, yellow; rosebuds. It's loose and
swirly which disguises her puppy fat. She's plump not obese and she'll
be stunning in a year or so. Right then I realise that Kirsty's no pre-
teen but she's just out of school and mightn't be seventeen yet.</p><p>My newly unleashed sex drive remembers what I thought only
yesterday. That before my lesbian appetite crashed around a year ago
I'd have had her over my desk eating her pussy and swallowing her cum
cream. Can I do it? My body says yes but should I risk trying to
seduce her right here and right now? Yep!fucking right I will!My
libido is back with a bang after a twelve month famine during which
only an assortment of toys kept me from spontaneously combusting.</p><p>Her dress is a massive improvement on yesterday's frumpy blouse and
baggy skirt. Kirsty's blushing!</p><p>Do you like it Ms err... I mean Pipa? I got my first month's wages
yesterday and it was reduced in a sale but it fits beautifully.""</p><p>I move closer to her, take her by the elbows, and turn her slowly in a
circle.</p><p>""God Kirsty you look good enough to eat. Lets finish you off, just a
hint of this.""</p><p>Delving into the bottomless pit of my bulging briefcase I unearth, not
the lilac spray, but my bottle of ""Slut"". It's a horribly expensive
perfume and I swear the active ingredient that gives it its musky
aroma is ladies pussy cream. I dab a touch onto Kirsty's wrists, behind
her ears, then; greatly daring; just under her dress where the valley of
her breasts begins.</p><p>She's blushing scarlet and I reckon I'm making good progress. The
kettle's boiled and turned itself off but there's a sort of electric
atmosphere in the room and coffee's not on my agenda just now.</p><p>""We haven't talked enough Kirsty, you've only been here a month but I
should have paid more attention to you, I've had things on my mind but
all's well now. Tell me something about yourself, your family, do you
have a boyfriend?""</p><p>I didn't think the blush could get any deeper but the boyfriend
remark does it. As she reddens even more she sort of wriggles and
shakes her head.</p><p>""Oh no Pipa no boyfriend.""</p><p>""Why hasn't a gorgeous girl like you got a boyfriend? I'd have
thought you'd be beating them off with a cricket bat.""</p><p>She's gone coy and bashful as I circle round behind her, her hands
clasped and her fingers interlaced at her waist. She's more than
tasty, and she'll be a lot tastier still when she looses a little
weight and becomes a tad more sophisticated in her grooming but
she'll do for me for now. If she's not got a boyfriend then maybe it's
because she doesn't want a boyfriend, maybe she wants a girlfriend.</p><p>Standing there I cup her elbows in the palms of my hands and lean
over the base of her neck, letting my warm breath tickle the
short, blond hairs, on her fair skin.</p><p>""If I were your age you'd be my girlfriend Kirsty.""</p><p>I let my lips just lightly brush against her ear lobe then nuzzle her
cheek. Looking down I can see the upper reaches of her firm
breasts, cradled in a lacy white bra, are as flushed as her
face. Turning her slightly I brush my lips against hers then kiss her
again, lightly, full on her mouth. No tongue but an unmistakable kiss
with no small hint of desire.</p><p>""Oh my Lord Pipa... what... Oh God.""</p><p>Then I've got my arms around her and our next kiss is hard and deep
as I slip my tongue into her mouth. Her body tenses and then relaxes
as she responds with a shattering kiss that rocks even an
experienced pussy hound like me. I've got to her and she wants
me. Right here, right now!</p><p>Dropping my hands to her heavy buttocks I cup them and crush her hips
against mine while our mouths are locked together. She's for sure an
inexperienced but enthusiastic kisser and my temperature's gone up a
notch or two as her arms go around me and she pulls my head down a
little so she can suck on my tongue easier. She's a solid girl but
when I grab her hips I lift her then drop her on her back across my
desk, sweeping pens, blotter, and my phone onto the floor.</p><p>Frantically I fumble at the buttons down the front of her new dress
she's so proud of until I reach the last one and spread the soft
cloth wide. Her panties match her lacy bra but the crotch is already
damp to my touch. At that first touch she flinches with pleasure then
giggles.</p><p>""Oooww Pipa I've been dreaming about you doing this. I want you right
now.""</p><p>I tear myself away from her to cross to the office door and lock
it. Thinking that my mental state during the last month must have left
me blind to the fact that she was interested in me. Now I snap down
the switch that illuminates a sign outside that reads, ""Conference in
progress do not disturb."" Then I return to Kirsty, unhooking her bra
and burying my face between those plump breasts and nipping at them
with my sharp front teeth, just enough to bring muffled squeals from
her.</p><p>I tear my mouth away from her cleavage just long enough to send her a
quick message.</p><p>""You're not dreaming now.""</p><p>Then I pull down her lacy briefs to her knees and she shows she's
more than ready, hooking one foot into the elastic she kicks them
off. She's not shy either as her hands have flipped up my pleated skirt
and are sliding my panties off and down around my ankles. It seems
like I've lucked out with a real young hottie as my first office
affair.</p><p>Her pussy is neat and smooth shaven, wet with anticipation, and her
sweet aroma fills my nostrils as I drop my mouth to her crease to
sample her silky juices. I start slow and delicately lap at her labia
like a kitten at a saucer of cream. Her fingers lock on my head and
press it down against her heated flesh. She makes a soft mewing noise
as her hips and pelvis quivers when my lips and tongue become more
adventurous.</p><p>Cupping my hands underneath her rounded buttocks I raise her slightly
then stiffening my tongue pushes it past her outer labia and onto the
wings of her wet inner folds. Her noises are getting louder now as I
take her closer to her climax. I just hope she's not a big screamer as
the buildings so quiet her howls might bring some of the staff here
on the run.</p><p>Moving fast to her clit I bring her down the home strait as she takes
one hand off my head, looking up I see she's biting on the palm of her
hand to stifle her screams when my juice spattered mouth takes her
over the edge and into a big wet cum. She shudders under me and her
orgasm pumps pussy juice in a steady stream down my face and over my
neck. One last heave and a groan bursts from her lips then she slumps
back on the hard wood of the desk.</p><p>Now to surprise her!She thinks she's finished but she's not and I'm
just starting. Moving on top of her I plant my dripping pussy on hers
and start grinding my labia against her puffy and wet lips. No
technique here just a hard fuck for both of us. She groans then hooks
a leg around one of mine as I hump her hard and fast.</p><p>Two finger fucks off Colette and Zoe eating my pussy half an hour ago
haven't even taken the edge off my appetite after a year without real
sex so my vagina's flaring white hot and I've got a huge cum on its
way. Thrust, thrust, thrust; then one more thrust and I forget about
Kirsty, who's having another massive cum, as I squirt out what feels
like a bucket of cum all over Kirsty's vulva.</p><p>It takes a long time but eventually the two of us stop gasping and
sweating enough to get dressed after cleaning up a flood of love
juice from ourselves and my desk. Then Kirsty does make us both a cup
of coffee!Lots of sugar from both of us since we've used up a lot of
energy and we also need fluids judging by what we mopped up with the
box of tissues from my desk drawer.</p><p>After that staff meeting Kirsty's still a happy bunny and I wonder if
I might have created a Frankenstein monster to share my office
because at going home time she French's me goodnight and
whispers, ""Tomorrow?""</p><p>Thursday we do it in the toilet!Eating each other in passionate
silence while other staff take a pee then get washed. Friday it's in
the stationery cupboard and she nearly fists me, four fingers get me
off like a rocket. I'm still as horny as hell and tonight's my visit
to Sydney's for the eight o'clock dinner and how she plans to find me
a pre-teen mistress like her Colette. Despite the insatiable Kirsty
doing me I'm in heat just thinking about a perfect little babe like
Colette sharing my bed.</p><p>Friday evening I shower then stand naked in front of my wardrobe
mirror. My short hair dried fast and I've run a brush through it
enough to leave it neat and tidy. A fast dab or two of ""Slut"" on
strategic parts of my body including my pussy area then I'm ready to
dress.</p><p>Black suspender belt and seamed stockings to begin and a black
thong. Black satin bra followed by the decision whether to go for a
skirt, dress, or trousers. Despite the stockings showing my legs off to
good advantage I go for black slacks and a deep
blue, silk, shirt. Slipping on a black leather jacket that's nearly as
soft as the shirt I grab my car keys and I'm off out to my car.</p><p>When I pull up on Sydney's driveway I'm ten minutes early but I'm too
horny and excited to arrive fashionably late. There's a small Fiat
parked next to Sydney's Volvo and a newish Ford next to that but
there's plenty of room for my Citroen.</p><p>I ring the doorbell and wait. After a moment the lock turns and the
door swings wide. There stands Colette in pristine glory. She's wearing
a black velvet dress with a white lace collar. The skirt, again, is
short enough for me to ogle her slender and well shaped legs. White
knee socks and patent leather shoes with silver buckles make her look
absolutely immaculate. Her wonderful head of chestnut hair is gathered
into that familiar ponytail.</p><p>I smile at her.</p><p>""Yes can I help you miss?""</p><p>I'm puzzled.</p><p>""You must remember me Colette! Pipa! Sydney invited me here for dinner.""</p><p>She puts a hand to her mouth, wrinkles her nose in the cutest way and
giggles, then takes my hand and draws me inside while closing the door
behind me.</p><p>""Silly! I'm not Colette I'm Bridget! Colette's my twin!""</p>"
156,The Lurker,Androgyne,1,"A detective and a former special forces officer, both lesbians, track down a serial child rapist christened ""The Lurker"". With the aid of  Beth the soldiers pre-teen girlfiend.","['F,F,g,M.nosex']","<p>Sarah Malcolm was the fifth, of the four before her three was still
alive; of those three Violet Byrne was under a psychologist and would
probably be so for years. Kim Anders was still seriously ill in
hospital while Ingrid Harris was recovering but was likely to be
still confined to her private room under police guard for some time
yet.</p><p>Four pre-teens kidnapped, raped both vaginally and anally, savagely
beaten then dumped unconscious on the street. The fate of Susan
Bridges was to die, dumped in a burned out factory unit, by the time
the group of boys playing in there found her it was too late for
Susan. Parents were terrified but this predator had got away with it
five times now and nobody was betting against him grabbing another
kid unless god rolled the dice in favour of the forces of law and
order.</p><p>None of the survivors saw the man’s face. Taken from whatever vehicle
he used to move them, they never saw that either because he slapped
tape over their mouth and eyes before they landed in it, bound hand
and foot. When their eyes were uncovered the man wore a ski mask. In
a half lit room they could mainly just say he was white, tall, and
fat.</p><p>Detective sergeant Maxine Peters knew the M.O. by heart and the age
group he was targeting. Five girls all aged between just turned
eleven to just short of thirteen, all of them slender and tall for
their age, all snatched in places they would have expected to be safe
so their guard would be down. If Maxine could have one wish from her
fairy godmother it would be for five minutes alone in the dojo with
this bastard. He’d always worn a condom, even idiots know about DNA
nowadays and the kids were always naked and had been hosed down
before being dumped.</p><p>The investigation was stalled so desperate times call for desperate
remedies which is why she had just parked up outside “Gabby’s” bar.
Max knew it well since it was a gay bar and Max was, as a lesbian, a
regular customer there, but the one she was meeting there was a
gamble that could backfire.</p><p>Louisa Crane was ex army intelligence and was used to using
unorthodox methods and bending the rules, fuck lets be honest she
didn’t just bend them she smashed them to pieces then stamped on the
fragments. Lou as she liked to be called was also a lesbian and
they’d met here many times socially and on business. Lou didn’t hold
a P.I. licence; she described herself as an “Expediter” which covered
a multitude of sins.</p><p>Walking into the sparsely occupied bar Max spotted Lou settled at a
table in a shadowy corner. Pulling back a chair Max settled into it
and glanced across the table. The two women couldn’t have been more
different. Max tall, slender though wide shouldered and narrow
waisted, long dancers legs and a smooth catlike way of moving. The
contrast with Lou was obvious.</p><p>Lou has to be fifteen or so years older than Max’s thirty one and is
short and faintly muscular. Her hair is red and cut short as opposed
to Max’s long silky black mane. If you’d seen her walk into the bar
though you’d have noticed instantly that the two women had one thing
totally in common. They both moved with the tiger’s stalk of the
martial arts expert. The smooth stride coupled with an air of total
confidence that showed they feared nothing and could handle anything
thrown at them.</p><p>Lou waves to the barmaid.</p><p>“Two coffees Becky, one with sugar and cream and one black with
sugar.”</p><p>The small blond grins and gives them both a thumb’s up.</p><p>While waiting for their drinks they catch up on personal matters.</p><p>“You with anyone at the moment Max?”</p><p>Max’s ebony face splits into a grin.</p><p>“Her name’s Julie, she’s at college, Saint Hilda’s; she’s studying
modern languages and she’s eighteen. Cute little blond with blue eyes
and I was her first lady. Probably won’t last but she’s amazing in
bed. What about you Lou?”</p><p>“You know me Max, still the really young ones, her name’s Beth and
she’s twelve and you know it won’t last. They grow up and move on but
she’s great between the sheets too. Skinny, tall, and blond like your
Julie; her mum’s a crackhead and god knows where or who her father
is.”</p><p>That grin again showing Max’s startlingly white teeth against that
black satin skin.</p><p>“I should arrest you for corrupting a minor Lou except they always
leave you a fucking better kid than when they joined you. I don’t
know how you do it but you seem to be able to turn them away from the
dark side.”</p><p>Just then the coffees arrive and the conversation dies as Becky
places the cups and saucers on the table along with a couple of
serviettes.</p><p> </p><p>In a darkened street near the docks a bloated figure opens the back
doors of a van and dumps a slender and naked body onto the wet
concrete pavement. The girl’s boyish chest still rises and falls
though her body is battered and bruised and her groin and anus are
streaked with blood. Sarah Malcolm is lucky to be alive.</p><p>The van doors are slammed shut and the van heads off into the night
with no lights on until it’s well away from the area then turns and
heads for the ogre’s lair. It’s an old detached house, the garden is
a combination of tangled undergrowth, bare earth and rusting car
parts plus ancient domestic appliances scattered here and there.</p><p>The hulk opens the garage doors, backs the van inside, and then
emerges to lock the doors with a heavy and brand new padlock. He
stumps over to the front door, inserts his key and steps in slamming
it behind him. A querulous voice calls from the front room.</p><p>“Where have you been till now Jacob? I need my medicine. You
shouldn’t leave your mother alone this long.”</p><p>The speaker may even out-weigh her son’s three hundred pounds of
blubber. Her hair is a grey, tangled, mare’s nest; and her body is a
shapeless mass wrapped in a filthy dressing-gown. Jacob crosses to
the table and picks up an inhaler and a small plastic pill box which
he slams down besides her then pours her a glass of water.</p><p>“If you want me I’ll be down in the basement mother. I need some
privacy.”</p><p>Ignoring her whining protests he walks out, opens a door and descends
into his hideout. The room is filthy! Fast food take out containers
litter the floor some partly full of mouldy or rotting food. The room
is dominated by the far wall which is covered by a mass of
photographs of naked children, bruised and bloodied. Jacob lowers his
mass into an old armchair and logs on to his computer.</p><p>His sausage like fingers fumbles clumsily at the keyboard and the
mouse until the monitor lights up with the logo of “Lesbian Flowers”
website as he moves to the message board and reads the posts there.
Cytheria’s new story has received a lot of praise from the readers. A
ballet teacher’s star pupil falls for her instructress and they
eventually consummate their mutual desires. Jacob scans the other
posts.</p><p>Fucking perverts! They’re all fucking perverts! Grown women who love
children or so they say. They should all be in gaol or dead and the
men on the site are just as bad! Sickos all of them so it’s time he
posts his own message. Typing with one finger he taps out his message
then clicks on send. Moments later it appears on the message board
under his forum name of “Cockatoo”.</p><p>“You sick fucks are being watched, don’t think we don’t know all
about you. You’ll all be going inside you perverts, next time you
touch a kid think about how long you’ll be in gaol.”</p><p>Grinning hugely he unzips his jeans and pulls out a large and flaccid
penis and begins to try to rouse it.</p><p> </p><p>Back in “Gabby’s” Max sips her coffee and studies Lou closely.</p><p>“Okay Lou you asked to see me and you said it was in connection with
the “Lurker” case. What have you got for me? Five kids now and we’re
going nowhere.”</p><p>Lou stares at Max through the steam of her coffee for a moment then
opens up.</p><p>“Absolutely no evidence that would stand up in court Max but I’ve got
a whisper. I heard it from an ex squaddie who’s sleeping rough. He’s
all fucked up after Iraq and I’m trying to get him straightened out.
He’s been dossing down in an empty house on Bryant Crescent and he’s
been watching this fat bastard who’s acting weird, comes and goes at
all hours of the day and night and keeps coming out to check his
garage doors are locked over and over again.”</p><p>“So what makes you think this has got anything to do with
the “Lurker” Lou?”</p><p>“Gary, that’s the guys name, says he swears he saw the fat cunt carry
something out one night, wrapped in an old blanket, he can’t be sure
but he thinks her saw an arm slip out for a second before the guy
went into the garage. What do you think? Worth a sneak?”</p><p>“How can we Lou? Like you said you’ve nothing worth a warrant so we
can’t go near the house. I’ll mention it to Inspector Craig and it’ll
go on record but we need more than the word of a soldier who’s got
PTSD.”</p><p>“Yeah well I’ve got an idea about that, you won’t like it but it’ll
be unofficial and if anything goes wrong I carry the can.”</p><p>“I don’t like the sound of this already Lou and you’ve told me
nothing yet! What’s your plan?”</p><p>“Well I’ve got Beth round the back in my car. If this prick comes out
as often as Gary says he does and he is the “Lurker” what do you
think he’d do if he saw a twelve year old kid sitting on the fence
outside his house? If he grabs her we say we heard screams and went
in to investigate. You’re a police officer and I’m a concerned
citizen who accompanied you.”</p><p>“Shit Lou you’re insane! Think of the risk to Beth and what makes you
think he’ll snatch a kid right outside his own house?”</p><p>“Max I’ve talked it over with Beth and she’s willing to take the
chance. Life was more dangerous when she was living with her junkie
mum. We’ll be right outside and we’ll just wait a minute then go
right in. You know why he’ll grab her Max, he’s progressing, the
snatches are getting closer and closer together and he needs his fix
faster now.”</p><p>“You’re a crazy woman Lou but I want to talk to Beth first to make
sure she knows what she’s getting into.”</p><p>The two women rise and Lou drops a five pound note on the table as
they quit the bar. At the rear of Gabby’s Lou’s BMW is parked. Max
slips onto the back seat along side a skinny blond kid with pixie
features and an infectious grin while Lou takes the drivers seat.</p><p>“Okay honey Lou tells me you’re up for this mad plan of hers, are you
sure you understand how dangerous this is?</p><p>“Lou’s told me about what this prick’s doing to kids; some-one’s got
to get him. Besides Lou’s been teaching me Karate and some Aikido so
I can look after myself.”</p><p>Lou snorts and goes red.</p><p>“I’ve already told you Beth if he grabs you then you just wriggle and
try to yell, no roundhouse kicks. We need you in this maniac’s house
so Max and I can burst in on him. Make it look good okay?”</p><p>Max reluctantly agrees to the plan and her Ford follows Lou’s Beemer
to Bryant Crescent where they park up down the road outside a
derelict house. The house is silent and Lou’s informer, Gary, is
nowhere around, sleeping in a hostel arranged by Lou.</p><p>“Let’s check out that garage first Max and see what’s inside.”</p><p>As a demonstration of what undercover operations can teach you Lou is
impressive. The brand new expensive lock yields to her set of picks
in under a minute. Dragging the door open a foot she shines a small
Maglite torch’s beam inside.</p><p>“Fuck Max that’s why nobody notices him when he’s lurking waiting to
snatch them!”</p><p>The van inside has the logo of “Enterprise Logistics” the company
given a five year contract by the city council to carry out repairs
and maintenance all over the city. Nobody ever pays any attention to
them, they’re everywhere at all times.</p><p>Now comes the waiting and the risky part, risky for Beth. She’s
kitted out in an ultra short denim skirt, tight tee shirt that shows
off her budding breasts, and a short, nylon, windbreaker. The night
is mild and quiet, the street is dark as half the street lights
aren’t working so Max and Lou settle in the shadows while Beth
perches on the sagging fence. Time drags by and Max is ready to call
it quits when the front door opens.</p><p>A very tall very fat man moves towards the fence.</p><p>“What are you doing out here at this time of night kid?”</p><p>As he gets close he snatches at her. In truth Beth could certainly
have slipped away but playing her role to the hilt she lets herself
get grabbed and a fat hand is clamped over her mouth, stifling the
screams she doesn’t want anyone to hear. Beth is carried struggling
into the old house and the door slams shut.</p><p>The promised one minute later Lou and Max glide into the jungle of a
garden and up to the front door. If the padlock defied Lou for one
minute then the two locks on the scarred front door fall even faster.
Stepping inside as Lou eases the door shut Max cocks her head towards
where the cellar door stands inches ajar and voices can be heard from
below.</p><p>As silently as ghosts the two women creep down the ancient wooden
stairs.</p><p>“Get your clothes off you little slut! Once I’ve had what I want I’ll
let you go.”</p><p>Beth’s had a tough upbringing and it shows.</p><p>“You fat lying fuck! I’ve seen your face and I know where you live,
you’re never letting me get out of here alive.”</p><p>Jacob’s phlegmy laugh rattles in his chest.</p><p>“Smart little cunt aren’t you? Okay then get your clothes of and I’ll
finish you quick once I’ve done you. Just be glad I’ll do that!”</p><p>“You are going to be SO sorry when my Lou gets here you prick!”</p><p>“Who the fuck’s Lou you little arse wipe?”</p><p>“I’m her girlfriend and she’s gonna kick your arse from here to the
moon shit for brains!”</p><p>“Fuck I’ve grabbed me a fucking little dyke! I’ll show you what it’s
like having a real man instead of some hairy arsed old cow.”</p><p>The hairy arsed old cow, even less enamoured of fat Jacob, steps into
the cellar and Beth’s face lights up.</p><p>“What took you so long Lou? I see you got Max with you too.”</p><p>As one of Her Majesty’s police force Max feels she has to go the
official route first.</p><p>“I’m a police officer and I’m arresting you on suspicion of multiple
rapes and murder. You are not…..”</p><p>At this point Max shuts up as Jacob has pushed back his armchair and
is rising with a cricket bat clutched in one meaty hand.</p><p>“How the fuck did you two get in here? Two more dykes for sure! You
bitches are dead!”</p><p>As he lunges at them Max makes one last try at damage limitation. Her
snap kick cracks like a whip across Jacob’s hand and the bat drops
from his numbed fingers but he keeps coming.</p><p>“Fuck this for a game of soldiers Max, leave this to me, you’re a cop
but I can do what I like!”</p><p>Lou’s first side kick takes the Lurker flush in his crotch; he
doesn’t scream or groan, his breath's gone. Spinning on the ball of
her foot the second kick, a roundhouse, crashes onto the side of his
head and only his huge bulk keeps him on his feet. All his weight
however is now on his right leg as the impact drives him sideways.
Lou’s final kick is a killer, smack on the knee joint of his standing
leg.</p><p>There’s a sickening crunch as Lou’s kick mangles the tendons of his
knee and displaces his kneecap. Major surgery will be required and
this time the Lurker screams loud and shrill. Before he can fall Lou
steps in and slams a thunderbolt knuckle strike just behind his left
ear and 300 lbs of fat slam down onto the dirty cellar floor.</p><p>As Beth scampers across to Lou’s open arms she pauses then launches
her own kick, perfect form, and smashes the fallen Jacob’s nose all
over his face.</p><p>“Fat twat you aren’t going to hurt any more kids.”</p><p>Max is on her mobile to tell headquarters to send the lot! The
Litchfield Lurker’s been copped.</p><p>Everybody has arrived, social services have arranged for an ambulance
to remove Mrs Ethel Garrity. It took two paramedics and a couple of
volunteer cops to get her bulk onto a stretcher and into the back of
the vehicle. Jacob Garrity has been taken away in another ambulance
with his knee in a brace. John Field, paramedic, has refused him
morphine claiming it has to be given by a doctor at Saint Anne’s
hospital casualty department.</p><p>It must be pure coincidence that makes John take the Commercial Road
route that means every couple of hundred yards he drives over a speed
bump at quite a pace and at each bump Jacob screams.</p><p>Beth is giving her account to detective inspector Steven Craig. She
was just heading back to Auntie Lou’s car when the fat man grabbed
her. Lou must have heard her scream and she flagged down a car that
that nice Sergeant Peters was driving. The fat man went for the two
of them when they came into the cellar, the fat man must have
forgotten to shut the front door as he was dragging her down here.</p><p>Beth is a smooth and accomplished liar. Her hard life had made her
that but this time she’s lying for Lou and Max and her delivery is
world class.</p><p>As the house fills with forensics officers Lou gestures Max over to
the computer.</p><p>“Fucking hell Max I’m on this website and that fat shit was Cockatoo!
Look at his last post.”</p><p>“You lesbian whores should all be burned at the stake and you guys on
here need your nuts cutting off if you’ve got any that is!”</p><p>Max is wondering if Lou really is retired from intelligence work
because she saw what happened when a uniformed inspector tried to
browbeat her. She pulled an I.D. card of some sort out of her breast
pocket and held it under the the woman’s nose. Inspector Rose Curtis
went white and backed off very fast.</p><p>“He bought that van at an auction Lou and renovated it. No wonder
nobody ever saw anything unusual those vans are out on the street
till all hours.”</p><p>Finally released though statements will be taken in full tomorrow Max
walks Lou and Beth to their car, Lou has an arm around Beth’s
shoulders so Max hooks her arm round the kid from the other side.</p><p>“You’re a bloody hero Beth and you Louisa Crane are some kind of
lady!”</p><p>Lou gives her a lopsided grin.</p><p>“Well so are you Sergeant Peters and I guess that makes the three of
us heroes and ladies?”  </p><p>As Lou settles behind the wheel of her car Max tosses off an
invitation.</p><p>“Lou you must be the worst cook I’ve ever met so how would you and
Beth like to come and have dinner with me and Julie Friday night. I
cook as well as you don’t. Fillet steak and baked mushrooms sound
okay?”</p><p>Again Lou unloads that lopsided grin.</p><p>I’m okay in a tent with army field rations Max but Beth and I would
love to meet Julie, see you Friday eight o’clock?”</p><p>As the BMW cruises off into the night Sergeant Peters turns and goes
back into the old house for the last time.</p>"
157,"Extra Time, Chapter One – Kate and Kerry",Androgyne,1,An international schools soccer tournament is taking place in England and the American team are visiting favourites to win it. The Brits are joint favourites. They are both good at soccer and some of them are VERY good at having and giving cums!,"['f,f,g,g,F,anal,oral,cons']","<p>Mum has parked our people carrier as close to the touchline as she
can without being on the pitch, turning off the engine and setting
the handbrake she hops out accompanied by Mrs Donnelly, Kerry’s mum.</p><p>“Marcy and I are going to the clubhouse to get a cup of tea each, do
you girls want anything?”</p><p>Kerry and I opt for an orange sports drink each, Gail Porter, our
coach; would blow her top if she caught Kerry and me drinking cola or
some tooth rotting sugar rich fizzy stuff. My mum, Audrey, and Marcy,
stroll off towards the clubhouse together. One thing for sure neither
Kerry nor I are ashamed of having it known that they’re our mothers.</p><p>Kerry and I are pretty much smaller and younger versions of our
mothers. Marcy is tall and slender with the same silky blond hair as
her daughter though she wears hers shorter than Kerry. Marcy’s got
super long legs like some-one who dances for a living. Mum’s like me,
short and curvy, she’s wearing an old pair of blue jeans, and well
washed they cling to her round rear. So tight you can see the crack
of her arse.</p><p>As our folks wander off Kerry and I turn to the car window to watch
the two teams training on the pitch. One team to each half. They’re
the American under sixteen and under thirteen teams, Kerry and I are
twelve so the team nearest us are the ones we’ll be playing. Kerry
and I are both wearing our Priory Academy football strip. Navy blue
shorts, blue knee socks, and the red and blue stripped shirt with our
club badge on its front.</p><p>I love the feel of the thin, silky material, on my skin. It makes me
feel sexy and turned on so since Kerry’s got her face pressed against
the glass and her back turned to me I take the opportunity to slip my
hands under her shirt and go for her little, lemon sized, tits.
Kerry’s got really small tits but her pink nipples are very long and
get a little wider and even longer when I start tweaking them.</p><p>She doesn’t make even a token protest!</p><p>“Jesus Kate!”</p><p>That’s me, Kate Borrows. I’m the clone of my mum, shortish and
already with fairly well developed boobs and a nicely rounded rear
end. I’m as fair skinned as Kerry but I’ve bright red hair, cropped
short, and blue eyes while Kerry’s are green.</p><p>“Kate supposing some-one sees us?”</p><p>I drop one hand to stroke her flat muscled belly and rub my tits
against her sharp shoulder blades as my nipples get big and hard
through the material of my sports bra. Never any need to argue with
my mum about whether I got to wear a bra. When she saw me playing in
that thin shirt a year or so ago, with my boobs bouncing and my
nipples bulging through she went out and bought me some sports bras
and several nice lacy ones for general wear.</p><p>Kerry’s starting to breathe a little faster now so I slip my hand
further down from her belly and inside her shorts. No disrespect to
my best girl but at the same time I’m paying a bit of attention to
the American girls and how they’re playing.</p><p>“Fuck Kerry that girl’s hot!”</p><p>The girl I’m talking about is a shade over five feet and as thin as a
reed. She’s got short, light brown hair, and she moves like a rocket;
all elbows and knees but she’s two footed and has great ball control.
Kerry wriggles as my fingers are slipping inside her panties and
heading south towards her smooth little pussy.</p><p>“God Kate anything skinny with a pussy is hot to you.”</p><p>I could mention to Kerry that she’s thin, has a pussy, and is as hot
as hell but by now I’ve got my fingers into her panties and I’m
trying to slip some past her lips and into her pussy. In fact I meant
the Yank kid’s soccer skills but I’ll explain that later since
Kerry’s heating up. The wriggle’s turned into hard breathing and a
bit of a writhe but she still wants to make a point.</p><p>“Kate if I cum I’ll wet these shorts and mum and your mum won’t be
able to miss it.”</p><p>I’ve got that problem in hand; taking my free hand away from her
swollen nipple I shove my hanky into her shorts and panties. Slipping
two fingers into her crease I press the cotton square over her wet
crack and start giving her a good finger fucking. She looks around,
sees there’s nobody close watching us, grabs her nipples and begins
twisting them while I send her towards her cum.</p><p>“Ooowww Shit!”</p><p>Her hips buck and my fingers and my hanky are suddenly wet and sticky
with cum cream.</p><p>“Fucking good Kate, quick one but good, the hanky was a good idea.”</p><p>A better idea will be when she brings me off because making her cum
has got me hot and ready so I pull down my shorts, no panties for me
as it’s easier for Kerry to do me in a hurry. Still no-one watching
us so I spread my thighs and Kerry puts three fingers up my snatch
then works me slowly. She’s very good at this and I pretend to watch
the Yanks while I feel that wonderful burning starting deep inside my
pussy.</p><p>I’m sopping wet and her fingers are making wet noises, wetter noises
follow fast as I cum like mad and shoot out my juice from my hairless
pussy onto my thighs. I’m moaning and then I scoop up a blob of cum
and Kerry and I share the flavour on our tongues.</p><p>By the time our mums return we’ve cleaned up our cums, that hanky’s
hidden in my sports bag, and I really have been scoping the
Americans. This won’t be easy! They are good, fit and well coached,
also talented. The skinny kid who plays in central mid field will
need close marking because she’s bloody good and we play these kids
in the qualifying games.</p><p>Kerry plays left midfield, she’s a flying winger and I do mean
flying. She’s like a greyhound, scores goals because she hits the
ball really hard and accurately with that left foot of hers. I’m the
right full back, not as quick as Kerry but deceptive, once I get
moving there’s few can catch me. I’m good in the air for a short girl
and I weigh in with a few goals even as a defender. I also tackle
clean and hard!</p><p>I’ve got to find out who the thin Yank is; I reckon she’s their
danger player!  </p><p>As mum and Marcy stand drinking their tea Kerry and I wander along
the touchline watching the U.S. kids train. Apart from that
midfielder their two centre backs look good; they’re tall and mobile,
both black, one with dark hair in pigtails while her partner has her
head almost shaved.</p><p>Apart from spying on our future opponents I’m giving thought to what
happens if my mum or Kerry’s ever finds out that we’re gay. I’ve been
wondering if I could tell my mum but since my big sister Denise
hasn’t figured out how to tell mum she’s gay too I think I’ll wait a
while yet.</p><p>I found out Denise was gay when I was sent home sick from school two
years ago. I was ten and Denise was fourteen. Ms Harper ran me home
in her car and watched me walk up our garden path, unlock our front
door, and go inside; waving goodbye to Ms Harper. As I went upstairs
to lie down I could hear this noise from Denise’s bedroom, Denise
sort of gasping and then….</p><p>“Faster Sandy! Oh yeah that’s good, harder now, I’m CUMMING!”</p><p>Her bedroom door was open and when I looked in there was Denise,
naked, her thighs wide open and her knees bent. Her best friend Sandy
Prentice, also naked, had her head between Denise’s thighs bobbing it
up and down. Seconds later Denise howled and bounced on the mattress,
white stuff absolutely shot out of her slit and went all over Sandy’s
face. Sandy didn’t seem to mind, she started licking it off her lips.</p><p>Only then did Denise look up and see her ten year old sister standing
in the doorway in her school uniform. Sandy froze and Denise went
red, all I said to Denise was…</p><p>“I feel really sick Denise; I’m going to lie down in my room.”</p><p>A little while later the noises started again only this time it was
Sandy making them and telling Denise she was “So Hot”.</p><p>Later still Denise came in to see me, begging me not to say anything
to mum and asking me how come I’d arrived home without warning. I’d
never thought I would squeal on Denise. Some sister’s fight like cats
and dogs but Denise and I have always been cool. However I did have a
demand. I made her tell me what she was doing with Sandy and under my
sister’s expert tuition I learnt to make myself cum.</p><p>From that it wasn’t a very big step to me and my best friend Kerry,
who lived right next door to me, to start making each other cum while
Denise was soon happy to teach us the finer and hotter points of
making girls cum better than you’d believe two ten year olds could.
So there you have it, at twelve Kerry and I am next door neighbours,
football team mates, and the hottest and cutest pair of little
lesbians for miles around. We play football then play with some of
our team or the visiting team after the game.</p><p>Half way round the pitch, as we wander along, there’s a tall, sort of
masculine lady. Heavy tan, dark hair and dark rimmed specs. She’s
shouting instructions to the girls with an American accent so I
reckon she’s their coach, or one of their coaches.</p><p>“Who’s the thin girl Ma’am? She’s GOOD!”</p><p>“She’s Cindy Perez honey! Yeah she’s really good. If you’re playing
us you’ll find out just how good she is!”</p><p>I’d also like to find out what she’s like with my face on her pussy.
Kerry’s right I do have this thing about skinny girls, come to think
of it this coach is pretty thin and I like the look of her so I ask
her name.</p><p>“I’m Coach Cannon honey, Barbara Cannon, call me Babs.”</p><p>Kerry and I spend a little time chatting to her, telling her we’ll be
playing against her girls. But all three of us are very careful and
cautious about what we tell each other football-wise. There’re our
opponents so we won’t give anything away. As we leave though Babs
gives us both a big smile and tell us she and the two teams are
staying at the university dormitories on whose playing fields we are
standing now and we can visit her and her girls anytime.</p><p>On our way back home in mum’s car I’m brooding about what happens
when we play the Yanks. They’re good, make no mistake about that, we
play the qualifying stages in a league. We’re in the same group as
the Yanks, an Irish side, and a team from Denmark. We’ve got to
finish second or top of our group. If we finish top we play the
runners up from the other half of our draw. Second and we play the
top team so it’s to our advantage to win the group.</p><p>I’m going to have to talk to our coach, Gail Porter, and warn her
about Cindy Perez. Those two centre backs, as well as a tall and
rangy looking Hispanic striker called Sancha who looks a handful for
anyone. I didn’t know at the time but back at the playing fields Babs
is walking off with Cindy and Sancha the striker.</p><p>“I’ve seen those two girls training and I’ll tell you girls they’re
bloody good! The tall one’s so quick if she turns past our full back,
whichever one I play, they’ll never get near her. The short redhead
is TOUGH! She tackles like a pit-bull and she hits the ball bloody
hard as well as passing like the ball’s being steered for her. These
Brits are good! Remember they invented the game.”    </p><p>Cindy Perez is walking off the pitch at the end of training thinking
about three different things. One being the two Brit girls Coach
Cannon is talking about, fuck yes they both know their way about a
soccer pitch and if their team mates are anything like as good then
we’re in for a real test. The second is that Ms Cannon has an arm
around her shoulders and another round Sancha’s. There are rumours
that Babs likes girls but she’s never shown any signs of going for
the girls on the squad.</p><p>Maybe she thinks the risk’s too great to take with her team of girls?</p><p>The third thing on her mind is now the most important. To head for
the dormitory and visit with her older friends from the under sixteen
team. The first time she met them she’ll never forget since they
taught her all about making a girl cum, and after that they’ve had
lots and lots of fun together even though she’s the little kid of the
group.</p><p>Taking the lift to the third floor she reaches room 10 of the
dormitory section and raps on the door. Things are silent for a
moment then the door opens just a little and a girl pokes her head
around the edge. She’s perhaps five foot six, a head taller than
Cindy, with shoulder length brown hair. She’s also a couple of years
older at fourteen. A large bath towel is wrapped around her. Seeing
her skinny little friend she grins and ushers her in.</p><p>“Fuck Cindy baby no wonder you’re so thin you train more than we do!”</p><p>The other occupant of the four bed room is lying on one of the beds,
she’s enough alike to Linda, who’s just let Cindy in, to be her twin.
Not for nothing are they known as the L twins even though they’re not
related. Laura, sprawled out on the bed, is naked and her smooth
shaven pussy looks damp from where Cindy stands by the door.</p><p>Both the twins have flat washboard stomachs, small round breasts, and
shaven vulvas. Their rears are firm and round. Both of them are
lightly tanned not from sunbathing but from outdoor seasons of soccer
games and practice sessions. Linda who dropped her towel the moment
she shut and locked the door giggles.</p><p>“Good time to arrive kid, Laura and I were just about to fool around.
Mary and Jessica are off in the city centre so you’ve lucked in. Get
out of that strip and over here. You’ve been working hard so we’ll do
you first as a reward.”</p><p>Now here’s an offer Cindy is never going to refuse!</p><p>Kicking off her muddy training shoes without even unlacing them she
pulls off her shirt, drops her shorts, and skins out of her small,
white; cotton; panties. She leaves on her white, knee length socks,
because they look sexy against her olive skin.</p><p>Cindy is as skinny as she was when she first met the twins and the
other two girls. Skinny thighs and calves, bony hips and pelvis below
her flat belly, ridged like the twins stomachs from long hours
training.</p><p>Still no tits growing but her large, dark, aureoles show clearly
against her olive skin and her nipples are huge for a flat chested
girl. Her little pussy is tightly folded and as smooth as a peach,
not only hasn’t she grown tits but no trace of hair’s appeared yet.
She thinks she’ll be growing up when she has to borrow a razor off
Laura or Mary and shave her pubes.</p><p>Hopping onto the bed she shivers slightly as Laura trails her fingers
down the ridge of her spine and all the way down to her hard muscled
rear.</p><p>“Settle back kid, those nips’ of yours look good enough to eat. Linda
you give her some tongue why don’t you?”</p><p>Next second Linda’s mouth comes down on Cindy’s then her tongue
slides in and coils warm and wet, around Cindy’s. Meanwhile Laura
takes one blood gorged nipple between her teeth while sucking it then
flicking it with the tip of her tongue. As an added bonus the two L’s
are stoking the thin girl’s belly, thighs, and occasionally flirting
with her swelling labia.  </p><p>Cindy’s breathing faster now and if it hadn’t been for Linda’s lips
and tongue the sound would be clear in the room. She’s writhing on
the spread like a snake and Laura reads her needs quickly.</p><p>“Fuck you want it already don’t you kid, you’re sooo hot you little
slut! Okay we know what you want, get on your hands and knees.”</p><p>Knowing what’s going to happen soon Linda snatches up the towel she
dropped on the floor and lays it out on the bed as Cindy kneels,
thighs spread, one cheek pressed against the rough cloth of the
bedspread. There’s already a steady trickle of pre-cum dribbling from
her taut pussy and it’s oozed between her thighs and into the crack
of her arse.</p><p>Laura wriggles herself between Cindy’s thighs then begins to lightly
caress her wet labia with the tip of her tongue. Linda parts Cindy’s
hard muscled buttocks and stares at the creases of her tightly
puckered ring, rosy brown and tasty enough to make Linda’s mouth
water. Cindy’s whimpering but that changes to a deeper moan as Linda
stiffens her tongue and stabs it against the soft flesh, past her
sphincter, and into her colon.</p><p>Laura next repeats the process only her tongue is now buried deep
inside Cindy’s sopping wet vagina. The flexing of her pussy and the
rippling of her belly tell the two experienced lesbians that Cindy’s
getting close to cumming, and cumming hard. Linda pulls her tongue
away and taking two fingers, dabbles them in Cindy’s fast flowing
juices, then stabs them deep into her arse; finger fucking her rear
hard and fast. Laura has added her fingers to her tongue and skinny
Cindy goes crazy.</p><p>Shrieking at the top of her voice she raises her rear higher, spreads
her thighs wider, and then shoots her pussy cream onto Laura’s mouth,
lips, and face. The twins let her collapse flat but they go for her
cum and gobble up her sweet, young, cream.</p><p>Things are silent for some time then Cindy’s shaky voice can be
heard….</p><p>“When do you girls play your first game?”  </p><p>Linda and Laura!</p><p>“Tomorrow same as you.”</p><p>Now a grinning Cindy.</p><p>“Does this mean we’ve broken training?”</p><p>Three girls are giggling like mad!</p><p>The two L’s need some hard and hot sex now and Cindy’s ready to give
them what they’re panting for.</p><p>“I’ve got two hands and a mouth so who wants what?”</p><p>Laura raises her knees and spreads her thighs; flat on her back,
while Linda sets up like Cindy did; waggling her rear at the dark
skinned nymph. Dropping her face to Laura’s wet and shaven vulva she
takes her puffy labia between her lips and tugs on them. Three of her
slender fingers have eased their way into Linda’s tight arsehole and
she’s finger fucking Linda’s back passage as Linda bites her lip to
hold back her scream.</p><p>Cindy, warming to it, gets her tongue inside Laura’s now parted labia
then runs it over the slick inner wings of the ecstatic teen then
moves on to Laura’s bulging clit. She knows how Laura loves it and
draws the width of her tongue right over the sensitive bead leaving
Laura close to the edge. She’s pumping her fingers harder than ever
into Linda’s stretched anus knowing she’s almost there as well.</p><p>This time Linda can’t hold back her yell.</p><p>“Arrgghh!”</p><p>Timing it perfectly she brings the two shuddering teens to their cums
together. From two gaping slits the cum cream spurts, three girls
collapse on the bed sweat stained and liberally painted in pussy
juice.</p><p>The room remains quiet for what seems like a long time except for
sighs and deep gulps of breath then comes the sound of a key in the
lock. The door swings open and Mary and Jessica flounce in laden with
parcels and bags of shopping.</p><p>“Fuck Jess it looks like we’ve missed all the fun!”</p><p>Shit we’re making heavy weather of this game! The Danes are no great
shakes but they’re one up on us. We’ve hit the woodwork three times,
Sharon Buck our top striker’s had a cracker disallowed and the bloody
ref’s refused us the most blatant penalty you’ll ever see. Debbie
Craig who plays right side midfield ahead of me was in the box and
bearing down on the keeper when their left back grabbed her shirt and
jerked her off her feet. Apparently neither the ref nor the assistant
saw it happen.</p><p>Our coach, Gail Porter, decides with twenty minutes to go to make
changes. She pulls off a central midfielder, Bryony Jones, so we go
three at the back and I move into midfield. The Danes have a tall
striker, blond and willowy; she’s skilful but not all that fast.
She’s bringing the ball out of defence and like a lot of others
before her she underestimates how fast I can close her down. I hit
her with a tackle and as the ball bounces sideways I pick it up and
knock it forward spot on the foot of our left fullback Terri Prince.</p><p>I keep on haring into their penalty area drawing one of their centre
backs towards me which leaves a gap that Terri lobs the ball into.
Who should be standing on the six yard line but my girl Kerry? It’s
not her strong point but her flicked header soars over the Danish
keeper and nestles in the back of the net.</p><p>Not our finest hour but a 1-1 draw is better than loosing. Standing
on the touchline right through the match has been Babs, making notes,
as we walk off she smiles and waves at me and Kerry and I’m getting a
pang deep inside my slit as I look at her angular figure. I’m not
sure about Kerry but I’m getting vibes off Babs that says “we could
have loads of fun kid” loud and clear.  </p><p>On paper the Irish girls should be tough opposition but we’re
slaughtering them! 3-0 up with a couple of minutes to go so I figure
I can go for glory and abandon defence for a while. Storming forward
down the right wing with the ball at my feet I cut in toward the
goal. Zeroing in I hammer the ball with the outside of my right foot
and watch it bend first away from goal then reverse and scream past
the Irish goalie’s despairing dive to bulge the back of the net!</p><p>Minutes later the ref blows the final whistle and we bounce off the
pitch though we still know we need at least a point against the U.S.
team to go through to the knock out stages. Waiting on the touchline,
level with the halfway line, is the Yankee coach Babs Cannon. As
Kerry and I walk off, chattering excitedly, Babs closes on us. She
grabs Kerry’s ponytail and kisses her close to the corner of her
mouth. Accidentally there or deliberately missing her cheek? Then she
wraps me in a hug!</p><p>I do not believe this is an accident! She’s wearing soccer shorts, a
thin, white shirt, and a light weight nylon windbreaker. The jacket’s
open and through the thin material of her shirt I can see the outline
of her breasts, no bigger than Kerry’s. Her nipples though are so
dark they look almost black and like cherries beneath the thin cloth.
When she hugs me she grinds them against mine and my bra doesn’t stop
my own nipples from springing erect.</p><p>For a second we stare hard at each other and a silent message flashes
between us. I’m having visions of what she looks like naked and my
clit is trembling like a tuning fork.</p><p>“You girls come see me when you’re showered and changed. I want to
talk to you. You two were terrific again, I watched you against the
Danes and you were good, today you were sensational!”</p><p>Kerry gives me a knowing look as we head for the showers.</p><p>Extra Time will be played soon!</p>"
158,Strong Medicine,Androgyne,1,"Helen Jaeger arranges what she believes will be the cure for her tortured patient Marion Francis then,in the privacy of her surgery makes wild love with Lucy.The next night she takes Marion to meet Fiona at the coucil home where she is in care and Marion learns what Fiona can teach her about lesbian love.","['F,F,g,g,anal,oral,voy']","<p>It’s the first pale light round the edge of the curtains that wakes
me, glancing at my bedside alarm I see the glowing figures spell out
5.43 a.m. A warm and soft body is laying spoon fashion against me,
her soft rump tucked into my groin. Britt sleeps like a baby! I try
to move without disturbing her but it seems practically impossible.
We’re so plastered with dried pussy juice we’re almost glued together.</p><p>Last night was memorable, two major cums each, waking together to
repeat the process and fuck each other into exhaustion. In the
interval between sleeps though I’ve learnt something. Sex with Britt
is fantastic but she’s craves affection, after making love she likes
to cuddle and is happy for my occasional little light kisses to her
neck or cheeks.</p><p>I’ve found something else as well during our warm moments after our
orgasms. She’s not a dummy! Handicapped by her upbringing and her
awful parent she’s got a bright incisive mind that needs to be tested
and stretched and my lover or not I’m determined to try to improve
her lot in life.</p><p>Kissing the nape of her neck I softly urge her to wake.</p><p>“Come on Britt it’s early but we need to make a start, lots to do.”</p><p>She mumbles and snuggles deeper under the duvet and closer to me. I’m
a fifty year old G.P. but I’m feeling happy and girlish lately so I
put my lips against the soft skin of Britt’s neck and blow an
enormous raspberry that brings her awake to the sound of my giggles.</p><p>“Oh Helen what time is it? It’s barely light outside. Why have you
woken me up so early?”</p><p>“Lots to do honey! I’ve got to get you to school and you can’t go in
those clothes you were wearing last night, also I don’t want you
going home unless you have to after your mum’s boyfriend smacking you
last night.”</p><p>The graze on her cheek is barely noticeable but the bruise under her
eye is darkening, nothing I can’t disguise with a little skilfully
applied make up but the last thing she needs to do is walk in on her
hung-over or drugged mother and her latest boyfriend. First we need
to get cleaned up.</p><p>I am in a bubbly mood this morning so I roust a sluggish Britt out of
her warm nest and propel her, in front of me, towards my bathroom. On
the way landing an affectionate slap on Britt’s rounded white rump.
Inside the chrome and glass shower cabinet I restrain the still
flickering embers of desire and scrub myself and Britt clean of last
nights splatter of sticky pussy cream.</p><p>Before we move out of the bathroom I do perform one mildly erotic act
on Britt. I shave her proud vulva silk smooth, removing the faint
wisps of silky pubic hair that are beginning to appear on her satiny
skin. I do it because I love the feel of baby smooth skin under my
tongue and lips but Britt seems totally satisfied by both my actions
and the finished result.</p><p>Breakfast follows, Britt is a bowl of cereal and half a round of
toast kid but after last night’s athletic sex I’m ravenous. Three
rashers of bacon, grilled tomatoes, three rounds of toast and two
mugs of tea fuel me for the day ahead then it’s time to kit Britt out
for a day at school. Not a huge problem because my spare bedroom has
a wardrobe full of clothes purchased for my previous little flowers.
Though Britt hardly qualifies as a delicate bloom!</p><p>A pair of my briefs and a bra of mine start the job; Britt is a well
developed girl for a pre-teen. I find a clean, white, shirt; that is
only slightly tight on her large breasts and a short; navy blue skirt
that can pass as school uniform. A blue sleeveless pullover and a
black, cotton, zip jacket; almost complete the set. Digging into the
back of a drawer I unearth a pair of lace up shoes and a pair of blue
knee socks.</p><p>Britt will pass muster at school but can I keep her away from her
home until tonight when her mother’s bender should have worn off?</p><p>“Britt do you really need to go home for anything? If not I’ll run
you to school on my way to work, if you have to go home I’ll park
outside and if your mum’s guy starts on you get outside and I’ll
drive you away.”</p><p>“No problem Helen, all my school stuff’s in my locker at school, mum
won’t even know I never came home she’ll be sleeping it off with
Mike. Drop me at my friend Liz’s and I’ll walk to school with her.</p><p>When Britt waves at me and walks up the garden path towards Liz’s
front door she looks like a credit to her school. As I drive away I
consider that I now have two problems that require strong medicine to
cure. Britt’s parental situation has to be looked into soon before
she gets harmed physically or psychologically. The other one is
Marion Francis’s dilemma which I can help with if she’s willing to
take the chance I’m going to offer her at no small effort from myself.</p><p>This morning I’m on home visits so I’ve arranged the last one to be
Marion’s. She’s taken a week’s holiday while waiting for me to call.
I collect my list of addresses to call at from Bernice the practice
manageress then take to the road. My morning’s good mood is not
dented by my patients; most of my calls are to older ladies and
gentlemen who feel they can’t call at the surgery. Most of them have
chronic conditions caused by age but none of them need
hospitalization. Most respond immediately to doctor’s arrival by
cheering up.</p><p>It’s sad but isolation and loneliness cause as many problems as
actual diseases. Marion’s is none of the above but real all the same
so when she opens her front door I look her over without making it
obvious. She looks a little better; the tension lines have faded a
little and the dark circles under her eyes are not as pronounced.
She’s eager to hear what my solution to her stress is but first I
question her.</p><p>“How are you feeling Marion?”</p><p>We’re sitting facing each other in her rear living room.</p><p>“How’s your appetite and are you sleeping any better?”</p><p>Her smile is weak but at least it’s there, it’s a long time since
I’ve seen her smile.</p><p>“A little better Dr, I’m getting around five or six hours now and my
stomach upsets have eased, I’ve got something of an appetite back.
Not as it should be but better than it was for sure. It’s down to
your promise you can help me; have you thought about it?”</p><p>This is delicate but there’s no two ways about it, either she follows
my advice or she’ll be back to being caught between her desires and
her fears.</p><p>“Marion you know the root of your problem, you’re having strong
feelings of physical, no let’s be blunt; sexual attraction to young
girls. I think you’re not afraid you’ll like it if you try it I
believe you’re afraid that you’ll feel you’ve done something terrible
afterwards and you’ll be eaten away both ways. Scared not to or
hating yourself if you do.”</p><p>“Then what’s the solution Dr, It doesn’t seem there’s any way out for
me?”</p><p>“Marion if I introduced you to a young girl who is totally committed
to a lesbian way of life and she wanted to and did make love with you
then you’d know she had absolutely no regrets or reservations so you
couldn’t blame yourself for going ahead with it. If you find after it
wasn’t what you thought it would be then I’m almost certain that you
won’t be tortured again. If it turns out to be what it is for me then
I can guide you in how to live the way I do. Discreetly and carefully
but with a chance of a happy life.”  </p><p>She’s so desperate I think she’d jump at whatever slender hope I hold
out to her so she agrees to be guided by me. Now it’s up to me to
make the connection for her. First I call Oakside to tell them I’m
taking my lunch break and I’ll be back at the surgery later, next I
phone an old friend of mine! When the handset is picked up I hear a
voice I don’t recognise.</p><p>“Castlegate House, Ella speaking how can I help you?”</p><p>“Dr Helen Jaeger here I’d like to speak to Iris Fallon please?”</p><p>“One moment please I’ll put her on.”</p><p>Now I hear Iris’s familiar voice so I proceed with caution.</p><p>“Iris I need a big favour so I can help some-one who really needs a
major problem solving. I don’t want to talk on the phone; can you
meet me for a coffee? That Starbucks just down the road from you in
ten minutes?”</p><p>“Helen you’re an old friend and I owe you big time for so many
things, see you in ten minutes!”</p><p>Iris is more than an old friend she’s an old lover, then a friend,
then a lover again and so on. We just sort of gravitate together from
time to time and enjoy our company and excellent sex. I park up
around the corner and find Iris is already waiting for me and also
waiting for me is a medium Latte and an almond croissant. Once seated
I sip my coffee and get straight down to brass tacks.</p><p>“Iris I’ve got a patient who’s tearing herself apart, she thinks she
wants to join our team, she’s feeling the tug of the flower petals
but she’s scared. Is Fiona Marsh still with you?”</p><p>Iris cocks her head on one side and smiles. I supposed casual
observers could think we’re sisters, same age bracket, both short,
both curvy and well preserved for our age. My hair went prematurely
grey while Iris is still a natural blond but we resemble each other
though we don’t share a bloodline.</p><p>“Of course she’s still with us Helen, she’s certainly not suitable
for adoption or fostering. When she was first fostered, before we
really understood how things are with her, she seduced the foster
mother and both of her daughters in no time. I’m afraid she’ll be at
Castlegate until she’s an adult in law. I’m not certain what will
happen then, once she leaves us she’s entitled to make love to any
woman who doesn’t object to that.”</p><p>“Iris she’d be the ideal girl for my patient to meet and learn from
and from my meetings with Fiona when I was on call as medic at
Castlegate I’m certain she’ll take Marion gently where she needs to
go.”</p><p>Iris ponders a while.</p><p>“It might be a good thing for Fiona too; we’ve barely managed to keep
the lid on a couple of incidents involving staff at Castlegate. Both
the ladies fell for Fiona but I managed to get them transferred
without an official enquiry ever taking place. I couldn’t blame the
ladies, I’d warned them about her but they didn’t know her as well as
we do. You kept your hands off her Helen and that’s hard for any of
us, we were bloody heroes not to give in.”</p><p>I snort then giggle a little.</p><p>“Iris I was with Clare at the time and that little lady gave me all I
could handle. What a pity her family moved out of the city! Well is
it possible and practicable? Can I bring Marion to visit Fiona?</p><p>Iris flashes me a conspirator’s grin and nods.</p><p>“Why the hell not? We’ll be discreet and it’ll be good for young
Fiona and you think it’ll be good for this lady of yours, Marion?
I’ll ring when to bring her.”</p><p>More progress but now for my reward! Lucy has an afternoon
appointment at my surgery, supposedly for allergy tests, but she’s my
only patient this afternoon so we have lots of time for loving. But I
have one tricky question to raise with her. Back at Oakside, the
health centre I work out of, I find our practice manager; Bernice;
has a half day off so I lay the ground with Hazel her deputy.</p><p>“Hazel I’ve no normal surgery this afternoon just young Lucy Connolly
coming in so I can make some allergy tests to see what kicked off
that nasty rash she developed. I’ll be available if any emergencies
arise but that’s all, no taking any patients who arrive without
appointments.”</p><p>“Fine doctor I’ll tell the girls not to bother you unless it’s
desperately urgent.”</p><p>I’ve got things ready in my surgery barely in time for Lucy to
arrive. My usual symptoms arrive at the same time. My heart begins to
race, I feel a flush spreading across my cheeks, and my ever-ready
pussy gets warm and damp while my small clit swells out of its sheath.</p><p>Let me describe Lucy, my young lover, in some detail. She’s getting
taller now as a growth spurt hits her. Soon she’ll be as tall as I
am! She’s slender though the first curves of womanhood are showing
now, like her mother she has a wonderful creamy skin texture and
silky black hair which she wears short and cut to the shape of her
head. Her eyes are green and tilted like a cat’s. At twelve she has a
presence to her that many an adult might envy.</p><p>As always she’s locked the door behind her and throwing aside her
usual grave and controlled behaviour she skips across to me, taking
my face between the palms of her hands she leans forward and kisses
me slowly and sensuously on my parted lips. Her tongue enters my
mouth and flirts delicately with mine. Breaking her passionate
embrace she’s bubbly when she speaks.</p><p>“Oh Helen mum told me what you’ve said you’ll do. I’m to stay with
you the whole time mum’s in hospital having her knee operation and
recovering. I’ve waited for us to be together for so long.”</p><p>Her face is radiant but there’s the delicate matter I have to decide
with her.</p><p>“Lucy I’m so happy for you but there’s something we have to discuss.
Remember when I told you that you were free to find yourself a
girlfriend if you needed to because we can’t be together as much as
we’d like? You agreed I could have some-one too because I have needs
just like you do. Well there’s a girl, Britt, you’ll like her I’m
certain. She said she’s willing to share me with you and she needs
love and affection, her home life’s horrible. Are you willing to make
a place for Britt with you and me?”</p><p>Another girl might be suddenly jealous and rage or storm out. Lucy
stands deep in thought, pondering seriously. At last she nods.</p><p>“If you say she’s a nice girl and needs us then I’m happy Helen.”</p><p>Then her smile’s back.</p><p>“Now I want to make love with you Helen.”</p><p>As she slowly removes her school uniform I show her the surprise I’ve
readied for her. On the floor, in the small room off my surgery, I’ve
laid an inflatable mattress. No writhing on the cold floor or the
narrow confines of the examination couch.</p><p>Her body is pristine! Small breasts tipped with hard looking pink
nipples, narrow waist that flares lightly out to rounded buttocks and
her perfect little pussy! Shaved smooth as silk with tightly clamped
labia.</p><p>Her clothes are carefully folded but mine are scattered on the floor
as I burn to touch her satiny body. I sprawl on the soft cover of the
mattress and Lucy surprises me.</p><p>“Lay back Helen I want to do it all for you, I want to make you cum
to show you how much I want and need you.”</p><p>Supine I feel the heat of her body on mine, my nipples are like
stones and my labia are gaping slightly as seepage of my creamy
juices trickles from me. As Lucy moves to satisfy me. I pull her face
close to my lips.</p><p>“Don’t go slow darling make me cum hard and fast. Fuck me Lucy I
can’t wait.”</p><p>Her mouth drops to one bloated nipple and her sharp teeth bites a
circle of tiny nipping love bites in a circle around the aureole. One
hand takes the other breast and kneads it hard. Her other hand moves
between my thighs almost gouging at my tender and soaking flesh. My
body flinches though it’s a flinch of ecstasy and I suck in a hard
gulp of air. Lucy kisses my mouth, my eyes, and the lobes of my ears
and the column of my neck while her hands roam over my body
caressing, stroking, and pinching just enough to have me wriggling
beneath her.</p><p>Her breasts are rubbing against my larger globes as she forces a
slender knee between my thighs and thrusts it hard against my
dripping crease. She gives me just what I want; a quick and ruthless
climax. A lightning orgasm blasts through me as I try to stifle a
shattering scream that echoes around this small room.</p><p>Before I’ve even begun to recover from this explosive cum her hand is
probing my juice smeared crotch. Her fingers move inside my parted
labia, two, three, and four; and then she’s easing her hand inside
me. My cunt is locked around her narrow wrist; I clamp my vaginal
muscles on her hand and savour the heat and wetness as she fists me
furiously.</p><p>I arch my body and grit my teeth as she drives me higher and harder
towards the peak of passion. I gaze on her face; her expression tells
me she has one thought. To satisfy my desires totally. I’m trying to
hold back this time but it’s hopeless, I feel the pressure deep
inside me building to volcanic levels as my head flails back and
forth. My squirt, as I cum, is muffled by Lucy’s wrist but beads of
cum cream spurt from where my labia are plastered against her flesh.</p><p>I’m soaked with sweat and gulping for air as Lucy eases her hand from
my gaping pussy and licks my cream from it. Her turn next once I’ve
gathered my strength and I’ll try to make it as good as the sex she’s
just given me.</p><p>Wrapping my arms around her I roll her under me, straddling her
narrow waist, then sucking hard on her small nipples till she
shudders with pleasure as I flick them with my tongue then bite hard
enough to make her groan though not in pain. Kissing my way down her
body I pause at her perfect navel and let my tongue flirt with it
briefly before continuing the inexorable path towards her taut and
now dewy labia.</p><p>Slipping my hands beneath her silky buttocks I raise her slightly so
my lips and tongue can probe the soft flesh of her perfect little
sex. Taking her taut labia between my lips I tug gently on then while
my tongue caresses them slowly and with all my skill as a lover.
Lucy’s breathing harder now, sucking in harsh gulps of air as her
slim body reacts to my expert arousal.</p><p>As I drive my tongue deeper inside her I feel her body first stiffen
and then begin to tremble but I’m not going to rush her to an orgasm
so quickly. Time now for my fingers to come into play. I slide two,
curved a little, into her now oozing softness then slowly start to
work them in and out as my mouth makes slow love to her perfect
pussy. With agonising slowness I raise her to a peak of excitement
and she’s loosing control, making noises and talking, almost
unconsciously; as I give her the gift of a perfect climax.</p><p>“Uhnn! Uh Uh Uh, Oh god now! Now! NOW!”</p><p>Her hips thrust up at my mouth and fingers as she explodes into a
massive, writhing, series of cums that has her head whipping back and
forth on her slender neck while her body arches. I content myself
with the sudden flow of her sweet and creamy juices that flood my
mouth as I lick and suck fast and hard to completely drain and sate
my young lover. At last she lies supine and exhausted; her appetites
satisfied if only for a short time.</p><p>I raise my face from the triangle of her thighs, I’m smeared and
stained with the sticky threads of her young cum cream as I lower my
face to hers and kiss her slowly and with controlled passion.</p><p>“I hope that was wonderful for you Lucy! Remember soon we’ll have
more time and privacy to make love in comfort soon.”</p><p>For a moment she looks up at me then, though I’m a doctor and
shouldn’t be surprised by the sheer resilience of youth, she hooks an
arm around my neck tugging me forward and rolling me onto my back.</p><p>“You’re amazing Helen now I want us both to love each other one more
time. Relax and leave it all to me.”</p><p>With a twist of her supple young body she forks her thighs around
mine and wriggles close until her still soaking pussy is pressed
against mine. Grasping my thigh she leans back as she thrusts her
soft, pink, flesh against mine, lubricated by our juices we slither
against each other and now and then our erect clits brush sending
electric sparks of pleasure burning through us.</p><p>Looking at Lucy’s face I see a smile of pure bliss as she heaves
harder against me pushing us both closer and closer to the edge of
wild passion. I can feel the familiar heavy pressure building inside
me and I can’t and won’t keep silent.</p><p>“Oh Christ Lucy, almost there my love; so good oh so good!”</p><p>These words from between my clenched teeth then our cums erupt
together. My spray drenches Lucy’s thighs as darts of flaming heat
burn through me while all the time Lucy bucks and heaves out a series
of orgasms that leave her sweat soaked and slumped against me as I
lie spent and listening to my heart pounding and my own ragged gasps
of breath breaking the silence of this small room.</p><p>I couldn’t make love with her again to save my life and even Lucy’s
youthful stamina has its limits. We just lay there, arms around each
other, occasionally brushing our lips to each others lips, cheek, or
neck. Finally Lucy has to leave to return home and she departs as
immaculately as she arrived. I by contrast need to wash and dress
carefully to restore my calm and serene image as an almost infallible
doctor. I wish I was as fine as my appearance but I do my best for my
patients while being a fallible human being with admitted faults.</p><p>Later while sipping a sweet and restoring mug of tea in my surgery my
phone rings. Iris Fallon has spoken to Fiona and broached the subject
of her giving a tortured lady her first taste of lesbian love with a
young but skilled nymphet. Fiona has agreed to give Marion what she
needs without her conscience being troubled. I ring Marion and tell
her I’ll drive her tomorrow night to her assignation.</p><p>Despite her attempt to sound steady I can tell she’s terrified but
I’ll calm her nerves and treat her gently on the night.</p><p>I pick Marion up outside her home around 7.30. I’ve explained she’s
nothing to fear and Fiona knows exactly when and why she’s coming. It
seems to have little effect on her nerves. She’s dressed smartly but
quietly for tonight. A short skirted navy blue dress, black
stockings, low heeled black shoes; and a three quarter length black
coat. She should look funereal but instead she looks quietly sexy
with her olive skin and dark hair. Her unease shows though as she’s
biting on a handkerchief and her face is held in taut lines.</p><p>I pat her knee as I drive, despite the weight she’s lost she has a
lean and attractive figure still and her face is fine boned and
perhaps could be described as a little severe but she’s a nice
package in anybodies book.</p><p>“Don’t worry Marion everything’s going to be fine, this will be the
first night of your new life just you believe me.”</p><p>Iris is waiting to admit us to Castlegate House, ushering us inside
it seems that at turned eight o’clock things are winding down and the
building has gone quite quiet. Iris leads us to a door then turns to
Marion.</p><p>“I’m taking a risk doing this but I believe it will be good for both
you and Fiona. She’s inside and expecting you and I’ve told her all
Helen’s said about you, relax and leave everything to Fiona. She’s
sweet and so adult for her age.”</p><p>Iris opens the door and Marion enters more like a condemned prisoner
than a woman seeking love. Iris closes the door behind her and
gestures me to follow her into the room next door.</p><p>
“In here Helen we can watch from here. The room they’re in is the one
we place disturbed children in and there’s a mirror on the wall
that’s a window from this side so we can watch how things go.”</p><p>In the room Iris and I settle on a sofa to watch what will develop in
the next room. Iris speaks to me softly.</p><p>“God or genetics, whichever you believe in, gave Fiona a terrific
I.Q. and a stunning beauty but also a psychotic mother and a father
who died of a drugs overdose. Did she get a fair deal in life?”</p><p>I’ve no answer for her. I’m just a woman trying to do my best for as
many people as I can.</p><p>Through the glass I see Marion standing in the doorway. Fiona has
been seated on the bed but she rises as the door swings open then
closed. She truly is stunning! Neither tall nor short for thirteen
her skin has a soft golden tan which complements her silver blond
hair. She’s had it styled man short a la Annie Lennox and it flatters
her high cheekbones and sculpted jaw. I can’t see from here but I
know her eyes are a deep cobalt blue. Her nose is Cleopatra straight
above narrow, pale pink, lips.</p><p>Her body now shows distinct womanly curves and her choice of clothing
reveals them. Sandals and ankle socks leave most of her dancer’s legs
bare to her thighs where a brief denim skirt barely covers her
rounded rear. The sleeveless blouse is so thin her full breasts and
erect nipples clearly show through it and I can understand why Marion
stands like a rabbit caught in a car’s headlights.</p><p>In one smooth motion Fiona crosses to Marion and takes her hand in
one of hers.</p><p>“Don’t be frightened or shy Marion, Iris has told me all about what
Helen knows about you and I’m so glad you’re here. Come over here!”</p><p>Leading her to the bed Fiona sits down and pats the counterpane.</p><p>“Sit, sit here and relax, leave everything to me.”</p><p>Marion perches uneasily on the edge of the bed, her knees pressed
together and an anxious expression painted on her face. Fiona raises
Marion’s hand then lightly kisses the back of it.</p><p>“It’s alright Marion we’re alone here and no-one will come near us.
We’ve plenty of time and privacy,”</p><p>Fiona’s free hand delicately strokes the back of her fingers along
Marion’s cheek and I can hear her gasp and see her shudder. Freeing
her hand from Marion’s Fiona gently takes her face between her hands,
holds her still, and then lightly kisses her full on the lips. Just
once, then she pulls back, smiles at Marion; then lands a second and
third butterfly kiss on Marion’s trembling lips.</p><p>“You’re not making me do anything I don’t want to Marion I’m here to
make love to you and show you just how good it can be.”</p><p>One gentle push and Marion is laying flat on the bed. Fiona unbuttons
her coat and eases it off her then slides back along side her and
kisses her again, her mouth, her neck, the lobes of her ears and the
hollows of her collarbones all the while her hands are softly
stroking her shoulders and arms. Marion’s face is flushed and she’s
breathing hard but some of the tension seems to be leaving her.</p><p>Then suddenly she responds! Her arms tighten around Fiona and she
returns her kiss with heat and passion. Fiona, reading the signs,
brings one hand down and cups Marion’s breast; kneading the firm
flesh. They kiss a little longer then Fiona’s busy fingers begin
working on the buttons of Marion’s dress. Quickly the dress opens
down the front and Fiona slips it off her to reveal her lean body
clad in white bra and briefs and those dark stockings.  </p><p>Expertly Fiona realises she must not rush things and her mouth claims
Marion’s again but now her hands roam more freely over Marion’s body.
The lightest of caresses to her flat belly and the tips of her
fingers drawn down the firm muscles of Marion’s thighs are rousing
her steadily to the next level. Marion holds Fiona close to her as
they kiss again then Fiona pulls free briefly to strip off that thin
blouse to reveal her beautifully shaped breasts.</p><p>She cups one hand under Marion’s head and guides it to her large,
pink, nipple. Marion’s mouth closes on it and she sucks like a child
at its mother’s breast. Fiona’s head goes back, her eyes flicker shut
momentarily as she savours the pleasure of lips and a tongue on her
sensitive flesh then she reaches behind Marion and unhooks her bra.
Marion’s nipples, exposed now, pucker and harden as we watch. Fiona’s
hands close on Marion’s small but firm breasts and a groan is forced
from her lips as Fiona strokes and kneads them.</p><p>The time is approaching now, Marion is past the point of no return
and her early fear has been replaced by passion. Fiona unzips her
skirt and skins out of her tight briefs while kicking off her
sandals. Marion watches in awe at the sight of this young and naked
Venus poised above her then Fiona hooks her fingers into the elastic
waistband of Marion’s panties and tugs them down her thighs and legs
before pulling them clear to leave Marion almost naked and clearly
aroused.</p><p>Fiona kisses Marion’s breasts, sucking and nibbling at her blood
gorged nipples then leaving a wet trail as she kisses and nips a path
down her body, across her belly and reaching the junction of her
thighs. Even now Fiona does not rush! Her tongue and lips meander
over the shaven flesh above Marion’s vulva and the smooth skin of her
upper thighs. While Marion floats on a cloud of anticipation, her
taut labia wet with her juices, Fiona grants her the start of bliss.</p><p>Fiona’s soft, pink, lips and slender tongue assault Marion’s sex and
Marion spasms then howls as her silky inner flesh receives Fiona’s
caressing lips and tongue expertly applied. Even going slowly I know
Marion can’t hold back and seconds later her first cum erupts as
creamy juices soak her crotch. Her body bucks and arches then crashes
back, trembling, onto the bed. Fiona has much more in store for
Marion!      </p><p>“Was that good Marion? Please let me show you how much better it can
be!”</p><p>Kneeling Fiona raises Marion’s thighs and drapes her legs over her
slender shoulders and lowers her face again to Marion’s drooling
pussy. Slowly she draws the width of her tongue up one swollen labia
and down the other as Marion begins to writhe under her mouth. Fiona
stabs her stiffened tongue deep inside Marion’s heated crease and her
head bobs up and down in time to Marion’s moans and pleas.</p><p>“Uhnnn! Oh Oh Oh! Oh god don’t stop lover! More please more!”</p><p>Marion throws wide her thighs as Fiona slips her fingers inside her
gaping labia and works her slowly with mouth and hand towards an even
more powerful orgasm. She comes again, explosively, and as she does
she screams out loud and her cream pours out soaking the bedding
beneath her wriggling body.</p><p>This time Marion lies still just sucking in great gasps of air as her
body recovers from this amazing pleasure then Fiona makes her own
needs plain. Moving across Marion she straddles the woman’s face and
lowers her own wet pussy onto Marion’s mouth.</p><p>“Love me Marion! I need you now!”</p><p>As Marion gathers her senses and begins to lap at Fiona’s bloated
labia and creamy sex the golden girl closes her eyes and leans back
slightly, her hands braced on the mattress. Slowly her breathing
becomes ragged as ripples of excitement flicker across her flat
belly. Her hands move up now to her own breasts and squeeze her soft
flesh, then, from between her gritted teeth; her voice can be clearly
heard.</p><p>“You’re making me cum Marion! I’m cumming now!”</p><p>Her whole body judders, her thighs flex and she rises slightly to
spurt her young girl’s love cream onto Marion’s face and open mouth.
Slumping sideways Fiona lies trembling along side her now eager
lover. Marion smothers her body with kisses as Fiona smiles a
seraphic smile.</p><p>I have never watched such an erotic display; voyeurism has never been
a weakness of mine but neither I nor Iris can tear our eyes away from
what happens next!</p><p>Rousing herself Fiona places Marion flat on her back then moves into
the classic 69 position. Burrowing her head between Marion’s thighs
her head jerks back and forth and up and down all the while Marion is
sucking and licking madly at Fiona’s wide spread labia. Then I guess
they move onto each others clits as Fiona’s head is pinned between
Marion’s thighs and they climax almost simultaneously, locked
together and splattered with more thick love cream.</p><p>Things are still not finished; Fiona has one more card to play to
satisfy my patient. Rolling Marion onto her face she tucks a pillow
under Marion’s hips and spreads her willing thighs again.</p><p>“You’ve been a wonderful partner Marion so I want to reward you for
giving me so much.”</p><p>Parting Marion’s firm buttocks she slides her wet tongue over
Marion’s puckered arse ring then down to her tender pussy once more.
As she moves her mouth away from Marion’s ring piece she pushes two
fingers past her sphincter and finger fucks Marion’s arse while
hammering her pussy with lips and tongue. Marion rears up on hands
and knees then cums explosively. It seems amazing that she can but
she squirts massively, drenching Fiona’s face and breasts before they
both collapse into each others arms.</p><p>It’s late and dark by the time I lead Marion back to my car. She’s
like some-one who has been given a glimpse of paradise, she’s not
talking yet but a smile flickers across her face as she eases onto
the front passenger seat. Her black, seamed stockings; are laddered
from yet another bout of wild sex with Fiona before their appetites
were finally sated. As I drop her at her front door she hugs me tight.</p><p>“God bless you Helen that was wonderful. I’ll never be the same
again, we have to talk? You said you’d guide me and I need your
advice.”</p><p>I return her hug.</p><p>“Of course Marion but now you know you’ve done nothing wrong and you
can stop torturing yourself. I’ll be your friend not just your doctor
and we’ll get your life back on track.”</p><p>Slipping my car into gear and moving away as Marion closes her front
door I can allow my own state of arousal to make itself felt. I’m
thinking about a plump and sensuous schoolgirl, Britt waits in my
apartment and my bed for her lover to return and my desires are hot
and high so I drive anticipating a glorious welcome.</p><p>Soon now as well I’m bringing Lucy and Britt together in my apartment
and what happens then may well be amazing!</p>"
159,Auntie Beryl,Androgyne,1,Susie Stubbins is learning all about being a little lesbian slut via her wicked internet Auntie Beryl.,"['F,g,anal,mast,cyber pedo']","<p>Susie Stubbins looks at her watch for the umpteenth time and checks
the dead latch on the front door. It’s still locked! Of course it is
since she locked it and she’s the only one in the house. No-one can
come in even if they’ve got a key and her parents aren’t due home
until after midnight. It’s not quite eight o’clock now so she’s alone
now for hours.</p><p>She’s so happy that her parents think she’s old and mature enough to
be left home alone though she’s not long turned eleven. The house is
silent, no television, radio, or stereo is playing. Susie wanders
into the front living room and looks out of the front window. It’s
late September and outside it’s grey and a strong wind has heavy
clouds scudding across the sky while even through the double glazed
pane she can hear the rain drops rattling against the glass.</p><p>Raising her left hand she tugs on the pull cord and the thick velvet
draw curtains whisper across shutting out the miserable weather. The
room is snug and warm and she has everything ready just as Auntie
Beryl told her to. The sofa has been pulled across to face her
parent’s computer and she’s plugged in the microphone from her
laptop. The sofa has been covered with an old sheet from a chest in
the attic and Auntie’s presents are lined up ready on it. Next she
has to get herself set just as Auntie’s told her to.</p><p>Susie pulls off her sweater then unbuttons her blouse leaving her
naked to the waist. At eleven she scarcely has tits, just the
faintest swell on her otherwise flat chest, but her nipples are a
wonder to behold. Thick, dark brown, and long and protruding from her
pale skin. Now she unzips and steps out of her short denim skirt to
reveal her tight, navy blue, cotton briefs. She doesn’t tug them off,
she sort of shimmies out of them like a strip tease dancer and now
she’s naked except for a pair of navy blue knee socks which she’s
been ordered to leave on. Auntie’s been very precise in her
instructions!</p><p>Looking at her it seems her vulva was designed and built for a grown
woman, big, proud, and pronounced. It’s silk smooth because when
Susie came home from school and let herself in yesterday she borrowed
her dad’s razor and shaved off the few wisps of dark silky hair that
has begun to sprout on her soft skin. Now she does something Auntie
hasn’t told her to, picking up a bottle of baby oil she’s bought in a
discount store she rubs a few drops onto the area of her crease
leaving it slick and gleaming. She then repeats this on her belly and
her erect nipples.</p><p>Susie’s thighs and calves are thin and muscled from her gymnastics
classes that have made her so smooth moving and supple while her
belly is flat and her rump is round and hard.</p><p>Susie glances at her watch once more but the digital display barely
seems to have moved so she lets her mind go back to how she met
Auntie Beryl. When her parents gave Susie a laptop for her Xmas
present she got an open door to the world. Her dad set the parental
controls to keep her from the evils of the internet but he didn’t
know Susie knew his password and disabled his lock out right away.</p><p>When she found the “Butterfly Babes” website forum she was in heaven.
The site was for ladies who lust after really young girls and Susie
registered and slowly felt her way around the site, posting just a
little, so the other members didn’t realise they were posting to an
eleven year old. But Beryl did! Only she wasn’t Beryl then, her forum
name was Sapphist and when Susie, or Honeybee as she posted as,
received a personal message from her she was soon Beryl’s “niece”.</p><p>They swapped Email addresses and things began to build towards their
present point. Auntie’s presents on the sofa had been posted, in
Susie’s name, to Susie’s school friend Lisa Baker. Lisa’s chaotic mum
never gave a second thought to a parcel coming there for Susie and
Auntie had arranged their date for tonight.</p><p>The display on Susie’s watch has finally reached 8 p.m. and just
after that the computer screen shows Susie’s receiving a Skype call.
She clicks on the mike and speaks to her Auntie Beryl.</p><p>“Hi Auntie your bad niece Susie’s here!”</p><p>The voice that replies is husky and with a distinct Aussie accent but
from thousands of miles away it’s crystal clear.</p><p>“How’s my little slut girl Susie? I want a report on how bad and
naughty you’ve been since our last talk. Tell me now or I’ll spank
your bare arse.”</p><p>Susie wriggles with pleasure and leans closer to the mike.</p><p>“I’ve got Lisa Baker to kiss me Auntie and I mean a proper kiss with
tongues not just on the cheek or on my mouth and she’s started
feeling my nipples. She loves them getting hard as she plays with
them.”</p><p>“Damn I knew you would make a fine little lesbo slut girl. You’ve got
her going now so next step is for you to fuck her then teach her how
to finger you off. Make your move soon but have you any other naughty
things to tell me about?”</p><p>Susie’s expression is sly and proud.</p><p>“Yes Auntie I’ve got Ms Reynolds watching me in class. I leave off
the vests mum puts out for me and just wear my school blouse so my
nipples stick right through the cloth and Ms Reynolds can’t stop
looking at them.”</p><p>“Good, good, my little pussy slave, you’ve got her hooked so now
you’ve got to find a way to get her alone with you. She’s your form
mistress isn’t she? Wait till end of school and stay behind to talk
to her. Let her get a good look at those big nipples you’ve told me
about and she’ll really want to have you eat her pussy then she’ll
fuck you. I wish I could be there to lick your clit but Australia’s a
long way away from England.”</p><p>Susie looks down at her pussy lips and sees there’s a bead of thick,
white, pussy cream oozing from her tight labia then shivers from
excitement.</p><p>“Susie have you done anything I didn’t tell you to? Should I punish
my cum girl for disobeying me?”</p><p>“Yes Auntie I’ve put oil on my pussy, belly, and nipples. I love how
it feels and it looks so sexy glistening like it does.”</p><p>Susie holds her breath for a second but Auntie isn’t mad at her.</p><p>“That’s okay my little slut niece that sounds hot and Auntie’s
getting wet. Have you got my presents ready there?”</p><p>Yes Auntie and I’m naked like you said to be, except for my knee
socks like you told me to and I’ve covered the sofa.”</p><p>“That’s my slutty sex slave Susie, get the first one ready and sit
down on the sofa.”</p><p>Susie sits down and opens the carton, removing a big rubber vibrator.</p><p>“I’ve got it Auntie, it looks very big though.”</p><p>“That’s okay baby a girl's pussy is really stretchy, now put some
lube on it and push it into your cunt.”</p><p>“I’m really creamy Auntie I don’t think I’ll need to lube up, my
pussy’s very wet already.”</p><p>“Fine then sweetie put it inside you; I’m putting mine in now.</p><p>Over the computer speakers Susie hears a soft sucking noise and a
whimper of pleasure. Then she thrusts the vibrator between her puffy
labia and gives out her own moan, pressing it hard till it’s deep
inside her but a chunk of it still sticks out of her wet crease.</p><p>“Is it all the way in slut girl?”</p><p>“No Auntie it’s so big and I’m so tight, I’ll hurt myself if I push
any more.”</p><p>“Come on Susie you’re my slut babe, spread your thighs and bend your
knees then push hard. You’ve got no hymen I made you bust it weeks
ago so shove hard so we can both cum together.”</p><p>Susie obeys her dominant Auntie and grunts as she forces it deeper,
suddenly it shifts right into her and she yells with triumph.</p><p>“Ooohhh Auntie it’s right in now and it feels so tight but good.”</p><p>“That’s my slut slave honey, now you will need the lube for the next
one.”</p><p>Susie fumbles into the box and comes out grasping a second though
slightly smaller vibrator and a jar that could be but isn’t face
cream. Opening it she scoops out a generous dollop of pink jell then
liberally smears it down the length of the latex cock. Rolling a
little to one side she raises one neat little buttock from the sofa.</p><p>“I’m ready Auntie should I do it now?”</p><p>Over the speaker she hears her mistress moan as she precedes her
apprentice pervert by thrusting her own vibrator deep inside her anus.</p><p>“Ooohh yes bad girl do it now!”</p><p>Susie thrusts the vibrator between her buttocks, pauses briefly as it
presses against her sphincter,then grunts with pleasure as it sinks
deep into her lower bowel. Stammering she manages to force out that
she’s ready.</p><p>“Now Auntie? I’m ready and my pussy’s sopping!”</p><p>“Do it now baby as I do mine.”</p><p>Susie’s trembling fingers find the button on the base of the vibrator
and press it. Fantastic blazing hot waves of pleasure burn through
her entire vagina. Every inch of her wet, pink, inner flesh; is
touched by the veined rubber as she spreads her thighs and shudders
as her tight stretched pussy quivers frantically. A steady flow of
cum cream is trickling between the cheeks of her arse and is pooling
on the sheet beneath her.</p><p>Over the speakers Susie can hear Auntie sucking in harsh gulps of air
and talking either to herself or the wriggling girl.</p><p>“Oh fuck, oh shit, omigod so fuckin’ good.”</p><p>Then this is definitely for Susie ‘cos Auntie croaks it out.”</p><p>“We’ll do our arses now slutty niece, one, two, and three!”</p><p>Susie presses hard down on the end of the latex cock that has her
arse filled totally and a second massive, sexual bomb goes off deep
inside her and her body bends like a bow as she howls out to Auntie.</p><p>“Fuck Auntie I’m gonna cum right now.”</p><p>The voice from down under is strained and hoarse but she’s still in
charge of her young trainee.</p><p>“N’ not yet baby, not just yet, almost and soon. Can you see your
clitty?”</p><p>Susie, through slitted eyes, glances down at her gaping labia.
Peeping out from its dark pink prepuce she sees its firm little nub
glistening with her juices. Moaning a bit as her hips twist to the
twin blasts of pure ecstasy exploding within her she grits out her
reply to her sexy mentor.</p><p>“Ooowww yes Auntie!”</p><p>“Then we both do it now baby bitch.”</p><p>It doesn’t come over that clearly as Auntie B is boiling over and
ready to erupt. Susie digs into the carton for the last item. It’s a
small, flat ended, pocket rocket vibrator. Susie almost drops it so
wild are the contractions rushing through her vagina and blazing on
every inch of her small cunt. Somehow she presses the button and
squeezes it against her bulging clitoris. Screams from Australia join
Susie’s throat wrenching howls as both of them orgasm madly.</p><p>If Susie had been capable of it she’d have heard Auntie Beryl’s cum
splattering on whatever she’s writhing on, as it is all Susie is
aware of, apart from the sheer bliss of her climax, is her first ever
squirt. A curving jet of thin white fluid arches from the small gap
between her empurpled labia and the violently shaking vibrator to
rise then fall back soaking the writhing tween’s body. Two smaller
squirts as her mind goes blank and two voices echo round the room.</p><p>From Australia.</p><p>“Shit, shit, fuck; fucking cumming, OH FUCK ME!”</p><p>In England.</p><p>“Arrggghh! Nng! OH God!”</p><p>Then for no short time all that can be heard are whimpers, gasps; and
deep panting breathing.</p><p>Then at last!</p><p>“Oh fuck sweetie that was unbelievable! I’m awash with pussy juice
and I’ve never cum so hard or so often with any of my bad lesbo
lasses. Tell me all about your cum.”</p><p>“Oh Auntie I had a SQUIRT! You were right it feels incredible but I’m
all sticky and wet. I shot it all over myself!”</p><p>“You hot little slut I knew you’d be a squirter, wait till we do what
I’ve got planned for us next time you’ll spurt to the fucking ceiling
you little fuck machine. Now next week when we talk I want to hear
you’ve screwed either Lisa or your Ms Reynolds. You’ll tell me just
how they felt on your mouth or your fingers when you gave them cums
and how hard and often they made you cum. Now you clean things up and
take a shower so everything looks right when your folks come home.
Don’t forget to scent the room because hot pussy smells strong and
your mum’s bound to recognise it. Now goodnight my little pussy
hound.”</p><p>A click can be heard and the speakers go silent. Susie, splattered
with her creamy liquid, gets unsteadily to her feet and packs away
her Auntie’s gifts then rolls up the cum soaked sheet which has saved
the sofa’s upholstery. She turns off the computer then heads for the
door and her trip to the bathroom and an essential shower, as she
does she grins back at the computer.</p><p>“Same time next week Auntie Beryl I’m your dirty little cum girl for
sure!”</p>"
160,Deep Waters,Androgyne,1,The pool party is still in full swing and while Sue plays sexy hide and seek she's found by Marsha Flint eating young Simone's pussy then the fun continues.,"['F,F,F,g,g,cons,oral,pedo']","<p>The end of the swimming pool saga at last as Sue and other members of
the cast finish off with more explosive sex.</p><p>I peel my face away from Simone’s hot little pussy, thin white
strings of her creamy juice pulls with me and stretch between me and
her pink flesh. I’m kneeling before her on the soft, damp, earth;
from which the tangle of rose bushes spring. Simone’s slender body is
leaning back, propped against the bole of a mature elm tree. I’m
staring up into the beautiful but startled face of Marsha Flint, her
cheeks are flushed and burning at what she’s looking at.</p><p>I’m done for! Or to put it more appropriately I’m in deep waters. A
buxom forty five year old woman is eating the pussy of a stunning
twelve year old beauty. It will be a miracle if I just get fired and
kicked out of the ”Eyrie” and not arrested for indecent assault on a
minor. It’s Simone who saves me! Her voice is unsteady as she
stammers.</p><p>“G’god M’Marsha what a time to interrupt us! Sue gives the best head
I’ve ever had and you turn up now?”</p><p>If I’d spoken I’d have fucked things up whatever I said but at
Simone’s words Marsha’s jaw drops almost onto the swell of her lovely
breasts. Simone’s actually angry! I can’t blame her since I must have
had her on the verge of an explosive orgasm and now she’s been left
hanging on the edge. Pushing off from the tree Simone shimmies over
towards Marsha and now her voice is cajoling her.</p><p>“Come on Marsha you can’t tell me you’ve never seen some-one having
their pussy licked before? Why don’t you take me and Sue somewhere
private where we won’t be disturbed?”</p><p>As I rise to stand erect Simone takes Marsha’s hand in hers and tugs
her out of this clump of tangled rose bushes. Marsha seems in a daze
as she glances at me with a baffled expression on her face. Since
Marsha and I have been making love at every free opportunity and
sharing fantastic cums she can hardly give me any outraged attitude
but I wonder what Simone is planning. Marsha speaks almost
absentmindedly.</p><p>“Yes Simone, of course my dear, I’m afraid you’ve caught me a little
off balance. Here I’ve got the keys to the granny flat.”</p><p>Jangling the keys in her narrow hand she allows Simone to steer her
round to the front of the building and towards the door. Fumbling
with the deadbolt and then the door lock she swings the door open and
quickly disables the alarm which has started counting down. She’s
gradually regained her composure and is ready to quiz me.</p><p>“Sue I’ve go to be….”</p><p>I never learn what she was going to be because Simone takes her off
balance again. In a husky voice Simone breaks in and shatters
Marsha’s concentration.</p><p>“Oh Auntie Marsha takes us up to the bedroom please.”</p><p>Then Simone lands the knockout blow as her ebony hand slides around
to caress Marsha’s firm buttocks and her next words leave Marsha
reeling.</p><p>“Come on Marsha the three of us can have lots of fun. I didn’t know
you’d come back but if I had you’d be with us already.”</p><p>If Marsha had any resolve left then I destroy it as I move behind her
and cup her full and firm breasts while my lips brush the soft column
of her neck and I breathe into her ear.</p><p>“Marsha she knows just what she’s doing and what she wants. Come with
us and you’ll never regret it.”</p><p>For a second she wavers then as Simone’s hand slides under the hem of
her short pleated skirt she shudders then she’s lost.</p><p>“My God Sue I must be mad but yes! Let’s go up there and we’ll make
love together.”</p><p>Simone takes her hand as Marsha leads the way up the shadowed
staircase. There’s a tingling silence to the whole building as I
gently close and lock the door then follow Marsha’s smooth legs and
taut rear up the stairs to where she’s taking us. The master bedroom.
Despite it being early afternoon the room is dim because those huge
elms outside shield the windows and only shafts of sunlight pierce
their thick greenery. In the narrow beams of light particles of dust
sparkle like diamonds.</p><p>Who leads who towards the bed is a moot point but as they get close
to the king sized bed Simone slips off the only garment she’s
wearing, that sleeveless towelling robe, as she also kicks off her
beach shoes then steps onto the cream coloured quilt that covers the
bed. Arranging her supple body in comfort she fixes Marsha with a
cobra-like glance that seems to have Marsha either hypnotised or
paralyzed.</p><p>“Undress Marsha! I’ve never seen you naked but I’m sure you have a
beautiful body and I can’t wait to see it.”</p><p>As I stand in the doorway Marsha fumbles at the buttons of her silk
shirt, tugging it out of the waistband of her skirt. As the buttons
yield she peels it off and I catch the sight of her rounded breasts
cupped in her lacy bra. Unhooking it she bares her fabulous breasts.
She slips the button of her skirt and the crisp sound of the zip
being drawn down sounds loud in the silence of the room as her skirt
puddles around her ankles leaving her in only her white satin briefs
and her high heeled shoes</p><p>I’m suddenly aware that I’m standing staring at an almost naked,
beautiful woman, and a naked and stunning nymph. So despite the
amazing sex I’ve already had my pussy starts tingling, telling me I’m
up for a lot more yet. Reaching behind me I tug the string of my
bikini top and it flutters to the floor leaving my breasts bare and
my nipples puckered and hard. Another tug at the drawstring of the
briefs and I’m nude and ready to join them on the bed. Kicking off my
flip flops I move forward just as Marsha steps out of her briefs and
kicks off her shoes. Seconds later two naked bodies hit the mattress.</p><p>Simone lost out on her cum when Marsha turned up unexpectedly so it’s
time we kissed and made up. I’ll do the kissing while Marsha makes up
for lost time. Moving behind Simone I pull her back against my full
breasts, her satin skin feels wonderful against my erect and
sensitive nipples. Reaching round in front of her I cup her shapely
little breast buds and slowly caress them while occasionally tweaking
her swelling nipples. I alternate by trailing the fingers of one hand
across her flat belly and am rewarded by her body twitching and a
contented low moan from her sweet little mouth.</p><p>“Marsha darling Simone needs to be loved so badly. Why don’t you show
her how good you can make her cum?”</p><p>Her surprise and earlier daze forgotten Marsha smiles a small and
sensual smile as she moves between Simone’s thighs, draping her
slender legs over Marsha’s shoulders Marsha dips her mouth to
Simone’s beautifully formed vulva and draws her pink tongue across
Simone’s taut and damp labia with agonizing slowness.</p><p>Simone shudders and splays her thighs wider to allow Marsha easier
access to her hairless sex. I increase the urgency of my stroking and
caressing as my lips and tongue flirt with her neck, the lobe of her
ear, then, as she twists her neck towards me; our hungry lips meet
and our tongues wrestle with each others.</p><p>With tortuous slowness Marsha slides two fingers into Simone’s wet
slit as her lips suck her labia hard until Simone whimpers like a
tiny puppy. Her silken black body is writhing uncontrollably and it
takes all my strength to hold her as Marsha hits Simone’s clit with
the tip of her tongue and raises the speed of her thrusting fingers.
A spasm hits Simone, a second one, then as the third burns through
her she gasps out her needs.</p><p>“Now Marsha! Make Me cum! Make me cum hard!”</p><p>Feverishly Marsha pounds Simone’s pussy and buries her tongue deep
inside her creamy depths then Simone climaxes in my arms. Her body
arches like a bow and I can see every sinew and tendon in her lean
body stand out as her juices stream out onto Marsha’s burrowing mouth
and tongue. Simone twists and moans as a series of small cums ease
her down to total satisfaction. Marsha smiles a Madonna like smile of
pleasure at how she’s driven Simone to the heights of ecstasy.</p><p>I’m burning again and my excitement drives me on! Grabbing Marsha’s
small and voluptuous form I roll her on her back and put my hand to
her wet and gaping labia. My fingers flash back and forth across the
rubbery flesh and take her completely by surprise. No slow seduction
or building orgasm for her now, I’m almost raping my lover! Her mouth
opens in an “O” and she draws a sharp breath but no sound comes out
because Simone’s mouth comes down on hers in a deep and passionate
kiss.</p><p>It takes no time before Marsha is bucking wildly under my hand;
giving her no respite I rub faster and harder until she tears her
mouth away from Simone’s and continues to surprise me when her
cultured cut glass voice yells to me.</p><p>“Fuck Sue! Just fuck me harder you bitch I’m going to cum on your
hand right now!”</p><p>If I work harder I’m afraid I’ll hurt her sensitive pussy but she
wants it so I rub till my arm aches then Marsha heaves and dumps a
puddle of thick cum cream onto my hand as her hips gyrate and sweat
glistens on her body. A deep groan is torn from her lips as she
slumps bonelessly back onto the stained and soaked ivory counterpane.</p><p>All I need now is my own throbbing pussy to be given what it needs
and Marsha and Simone are just the ones to feed what is fast becoming
an uncontrolled addiction to lady loving. I just lay back, spread my
thighs, and smile at my two lovers; gesturing them to begin to give
me my turn. I get double pleasure!</p><p>Kneeling one on either side of me one silver gilt head and one dark
and almost shaved one drop to my parted pussy lips. Two tongues enter
my vagina and two sets of lips suck and pull on my outer labia,
sensitive and bloated with blood and desire. Through my gritted teeth
deep grunts escape as I press my vulva up against the two of them,
then some-one, I neither know nor care who, shoves her fingers into
my already stretched cunnie and that brings me off! I’ve cum so much
today that there’s no squirt left but my cums are as massive as
before.</p><p>My head’s spinning like a top while my body is definitely detached
from my brain as I can feel the fires blazing within me but I’ve no
control over my senses. All I can do is savour the hardest and
deepest of orgasms blasting me out of my mind.</p><p>When I’m back to sanity I’m lying on puddles of cum cream and I roll
to Marsha and wrap my arms around her. Two slippery bodies cuddle
together. Simone whispers softly in my ear.</p><p>“Keep her here and happy; I’ll be back with a big surprise for her in
a second.”</p><p>She needn’t have whispered, Marsha has lost any qualms she might have
had, not only has she stepped out of the closet with me she’s just
fucked a twelve year old nymphet and she’ll want more soon if I know
her amazing body and appetite.</p><p>She lies contented as I gently stroke and caress her petite but
rounded body and share deep and slow kisses with her. I’ve lost track
of time but it must only be minutes when accompanied by soft
footsteps the bedroom door swings open and a naked Simone leads
Marsha’s daughter Cheryl into a dim room reeking with the musky scent
of female sex juices.</p><p>Cheryl’s lips curve into a contented smile as she gazes at her naked
mother entwined with the woman who has taught her to swim and shared
her bed while making frenzied love with her.</p><p>“Oh mummy I’m so happy you and Sue are doing it. Sue’s wonderful when
she makes love and now Simone is sure it’s time for you and me to
become lovers too.”</p><p>Marsha’s expression is a strange mixture of resignation and
excitement. Resignation to the inevitability that she and her
daughter would one day become lovers and excitement at the prospect
of taking her child to the heights of an orgasm. I roll away from her
but stay on the huge and rumpled bed because the slight and ebony
figure of the insatiable Simone has slipped into my arms and pressed
her feverishly hot and silky body against mine.</p><p>Cheryl straddles her mothers face then turns so her own face falls
between her mothers wide spread satiny thighs while Marsha clamps her
hands on her daughter’s small and rounded rump. Drawing Cheryl’s neat
pink pussy down to her mouth Marsha hesitates then shudders as
Cheryl’s stiffened tongue stabs between Marsha’s everted labia and
enters her vagina to probe her bulging inner wings while one slender
finger glides over her mothers erect clit button. Marsha gasps then
lunges forward so she can bury her face between her child’s pale
thighs, taking Cheryl’s taut labia entirely into her mouth.</p><p>This image is painted on my brain as Simone’s expert fingers find my
slit and rub fast and firmly over my tender and saturated vulva and
labia. Hooking my arm around her slender waist I pull her close and
return the pleasure as I hook two fingers deep into her creamy depths
and work her pussy hard. Simone purrs like a kitten while I grit my
teeth and my head rocks back and forth on one of the scattered
pillows. Each time my eyes swivel towards the two Flints, head locked
between the others thighs, I focus on their shuddering bodies as they
move closer to their joint climax.</p><p>Simone squeals and bucks against my fingers as I bring her off fast
and hard, seconds later her busy fingers manipulate my clitoris,
taking me beyond any chance of restraint and my hips heave forward
forcing her fingers even deeper into me as I howl and from somewhere
an unexpected spurt of love cream soaks her hand and my thighs. My
own hand is still massaging Simone’s flexing sex, producing tremors
and a soft sucking noise.</p><p>Simone and I lay cuddled together watching in awe as mother and
daughter’s orgasm builds then builds again to impossible levels. They
look like one being so tightly locked together are they! Cheryl is
the first to loose control, pushed over the edge by Marsha’s skilled
and expert love making, but even as her massive cum explodes she
mashes her face onto her mothers steamy mound and Marsha allows her
child to drive her to a mindless, screaming eruption. Rolling back
and forth, thighs locked on each others heads they have a joint and
simultaneous multiple.</p><p>It’s a long time before their bodies cease bucking, writhing, and
trembling; to slump boneless on the bed. The four of us lay there in
satisfied silence but there’s more to today than the orgy it’s been
so far.</p><p>Music plays, ice tinkles in glasses, and the occasional pop of wine
bottle corks can be heard above the splashing and excited chatter of
the girls and even some parents who are occupying the pool. The real
pool party is well under way now and I’m mingling with the mums and
dads of my little sex kittens and a number of them have commented on
the style and power that Cheryl is displaying in the water.</p><p>A woman approaches me, she’s tall and reed thin with coal black skin
and dark hair tinged with streaks of premature grey. This can only be
Simone’s mother.</p><p>“We’ve not been introduced but you must be Sue! I’m Josette St Clair,
Simone’s mother and she’s told me so much about you. Do you think we
could go somewhere and talk? I’ve a proposition you might be
interested in.”</p><p>I’ve picked up a lot of money from the Flints not to mention the
bonus of lots of fabulous sex so why not find out what she’s got to
offer me?</p><p>“Certainly Ms St Clair, just lead the way!”</p><p>Josette leads me towards the “Eyrie” casually questioning me about my
system of teaching people to swim with confidence.</p><p>“I’m spending the night at Marsha’s so we’ll talk in my room Sue.”</p><p>Her room is scarcely smaller than Marsha’s enormous bedroom and love
nest that I’ve shared with that pocket Venus. From a carafe on the
dresser Josette pours us each a glass of wine and we settle facing
each other in two wing back chairs.</p><p>“Sue when I said Simone had told me so much about you I should have
said she’s told me everything about you! If you wonder about those
sweet and lovely little nymphets then I will tell you that I took
Simone as my lover some years ago and she’s instructed them in the
ways of women’s love. I was fascinated and delighted to learn that
you have been such a fantastic lover to the girls and now Marsha.
There are other ladies within our circle who I’m sure would be
interested in using your talents to teach their girls to swim and
ladies outside our group who may wish to join us and you’d be the
ideal person to recruit them so to speak.”</p><p>Now this is a prospect to look forward to! Teach new girls to swim
and investigate how many of them and their mothers want to be drawn
into Josette’s web of lesbian lovers.</p><p>“I’d be more than interested Josette, you’ve no need to go any
further I’m sold on the idea.”</p><p>Josette stands, she must be six inches taller than my five foot six
and towers over me, then bends down and takes my head between her
long fingered hands; kissing me hard on the lips.</p><p>“One more thing Sue I think I’m entitled to interview my new
employee.”</p><p>She’s wearing a simple but horribly expensive button through dress in
café au lait linen and beneath it, as she pops open the buttons, her
only other garment is a tiny pair of white silk briefs. Her body is
extremely thin, flat chested and with the ridged stomach of an
athlete, but thin or not my amazing appetite for sex with the ladies
still burns bright when I take in her silky black form. Hooking her
thumbs into the waistband of her briefs she wriggles out of them to
stand naked before me.</p><p>I’m wearing only my bikini and a short robe so despite my fumbling
fingers it takes only a moment until I’m as nude as she is. Her pussy
crease is long and pronounced and shaved smooth and though she has no
real breasts her nipples stand proud and erect swollen with blood and
excitement. She hits me like a whirlwind and topples me back onto the
bed, her hands are everywhere and she nips at me with her small,
sharp, teeth. It’s like having sex with a python as she wraps her
arms and legs around me grinding her hot flesh against me and I’m not
drained by today’s multiple partners I’m madly roused again.</p><p>She takes me, in a spectacular way, to a thunderous orgasm. Locking
those endless legs around mine she wriggles forward till her tight
and drooling pussy plasters itself against mine and she thrusts her
hips towards mine. I’m loosing it so fast I can’t believe it as I
hump back at her, her clit is extra long and has emerged from her
slit to brush back and forth over mine until I can hold back no
longer. Locked together and rolling on the silk spread I’m raised to
one more mighty cum and from somewhere in my inner depths one more
squirt explodes drenching Josette’s hard thrusting cunt just before
she drenches me in turn with her own hot cream.</p><p>I drift away on a cloud of blissful cums and sink into a deep sleep.</p><p>I’m standing at the edge of this outdoor pool watching young Ella
Montgomery ploughing through the water in a rough, powerful, and
slowly improving crawl. Ella’s mother, Dinah, pads up behind me.
She’s short, red headed, and built like the proverbial brick
shithouse. Big round breasts, rounded arse, and powerful thighs. Her
face is round and cheerful. Standing besides me her hand slides to
the waistband of my bikini briefs and slips inside, her middle finger
probing the crease of my arse.</p><p>“I’m so happy Josette introduced you to us Sue. You’ve taught Ella so
much, in the pool and in bed, and I’ve never had a better lover than
you are. I’ve told Ella she deserves a treat for working so hard at
your pool lessons so when you two have finished here I’ll be in the
my bedroom and I’ve a new strap-on waiting for both of you.”</p><p>I turn slightly to face her relishing the feeling as her fingertip
probes my anus and tell her the unvarnished truth.</p><p>“Dinah I’ve the best job in the world and I’ll try to give you and
Ella full satisfaction as soon as we get onto your bed.”</p><p>Those deep waters I was once worried about seem miles away now.</p>"
161,By the Book,Androgyne,1,A spinsterly seeming lady librarian finds an 11 year old schoolgirl has accessed a lesbian website for her friends on a library computer.She takes the girl to her office and if you want to know what happens between them read on!,"['F,g,oral,anal', 'cons,pedo']","<p>The heavy old oak door opens smoothly on its well oiled brass hinges
and a lady steps through it then closes it behind her and turns a key
in the lock. The lock, like the rest of the door’s furniture, is old
but functions perfectly. They don’t make them like that nowadays! The
door separates the early Victorian section of the Joshua Baines
Memorial library and the new and updated wing. Let’s look now at the
lady who has just secured the door.</p><p>Miss (not Ms) Abigail Barclay is your typical old maid spinster lady
librarian. Or is she? We’ll just take a look at her shall we? She
appears to be a well preserved fiftyish lady, neither tall nor short.
Perhaps five foot five or six? Her skin is fair and her hair is a
shade of mouse brown, not permed or styled in any way, just worn
short and straight and cut at neck level with a fringe just above her
eye level. Her eyes are blue behind the lenses of her spectacles
which are one of her few concessions to modernity. Her long time,
heavy; horn-rimmed frames; are now unobtainable so she wears a modern
designer pair but they are still black.</p><p>Her teeth are clean and white though a little crooked because as a
child her parents found making ends meet difficult and she never had
the luxury of a private dentist and braces. She would appear to be a
frump, a little overweight perhaps? Perhaps not! She may be one of
those ladies who are simply solid and well made! Time to consider
what she’s wearing?</p><p>She’s certainly not a fashion plate that’s for sure! Her shoes are
sensible, low heeled black lace ups. She wears plain grey stockings
because she hates wearing tights which always seem to creep and bag
on her. Her black skirt is either too long or not long enough,
neither one thing nor the other. Tucked into it is a plain white
cotton blouse, high necked and crisply ironed. Over this she wears a
dark brown cardigan, unbuttoned.</p><p>Her only cosmetic is a little pale pink lipstick and she trails a
whiff of the only scent she ever uses, a sprinkle of rosewater. The
other aroma around her is a smell she loves, the individual and
unmistakable odour of old leather bound volumes. She has just
returned several old and fairly valuable books that readers had
requested for study purposes. Abigail has checked them carefully
before shelving them because she considers most readers sloppy and
messy, likely to mark her beloved stock.</p><p>She is now crossing the new multi-million pound extension opened only
recently, all concrete, chrome, glass; and ceramic tiles. It’s
impressive and easy to clean but in her heart Abigail loves the old
building far more. Another thing that irks her is the proliferation
of computer terminals for the use of the library’s patrons. Abi, yes
let’s call her Abi as she can’t hear us say it, believes libraries
are for books not computers.</p><p>Her flat shoes have rubber soles so as she paces smoothly across the
non-slip tiled floor she makes no sound to speak of, which means the
giggling trio of pre-teens gathered round one of three computer
monitors, a little off to one side of the main banks of terminals
that the public can have access to do not hear her coming. The girl’s
laughter becomes louder and shriller in the comparative silence of
the open plan floor so Abi makes her presence felt from a distance.</p><p>“Ladies please! You’re in a library not a school playground, quiet
please!”</p><p>For whatever reason her intervention causes the girls to break and
scamper off like a flock of birds frightened by the arrival of a
large cat with a hungry look. Abi crosses to the computer monitor and
stares at the screen. Ah well that explains a lot! The picture
revealed seems to be some sort of adult cartoon series, Abi has
watched it herself and is well aware of its contents. “The Adventures
of Sappho” are clear before her.</p><p>In the picture a tall olive skinned woman who is wearing only a loose
ankle length skirt has wrapped her arms around a tiny naked lass who
may be a small woman or a girl. Sappho has large pear shaped breasts
with highly erect nipples; the girl has small perky breasts, a flat
belly, and a nice round little rump. The word balloon reads “Come my
dear let me show you the love that only a woman can give you!”</p><p>As Abi reaches forward to log off the terminal and clear the screen
of this erotic offering she sees something almost hidden by the
keyboard. Shifting the board slightly she sees it’s one of the new
computerised library cards. It bears first a photograph of a pretty
blond girl, her name, “Tyra Cole”, a bar code that either allows her
to borrow books or access the computers though she theoretically
could not or should not be looking at content like this. Abi’s lips
quirk and one eyebrow lifts, cocking her head on one side she picks
up the card and ambles off with apparent certainty as to where she’s
headed to.</p><p>On the mezzanine floor, mid way between the third and fourth floors,
is the library coffee bar. Large, modern, spacious and open plan. As
she suspected the three girls sit here chattering like three
colourful cage birds at a corner table. Abi cruises smoothly up to
their table.</p><p>“Ms Cole I have something of yours that you seem to have left behind.”</p><p>The pale skinned blond reddens instantly while her two friends want
to look anywhere but at their friend or Abi.</p><p>“Would you please come with me to my office Ms Cole there are things
we’ve got to talk about? You ladies can remain here.”</p><p>The eleven year old rises, smoothing her short school kilt, and walks
towards Abi with her eyes downcast. Abi knows her age because her
date of birth is also on the laminated slice of plastic along with
the other details. In silence the girl tails after Abi until they
reach another venerable oak door with brass handle and fingerplate
polished by generations of cleaning staff. Abi stands aside and
ushers the girl inside, as she closes the door she snaps on the
locking lever.</p><p>Stepping into Abi’s office is like stepping back more than a hundred
years. Oak panelled and an old wine coloured carpet on the floor.
It’s walled with bookcases overflowing with all sizes, ages, and
topics of reading matter. In the centre is a huge old rosewood desk
with an incongruously modern swivel chair behind it while a smaller
office chair faces it. Abi settles herself into her seat and gestures
Tyra to sit facing her.</p><p>“Please sit Ms Cole! I’m interested to see that you seem to have been
able to access a website that you should not have been able to get
onto with the library’s filter system so I’ll ask you how you did it.”</p><p>Tyra shrugs defiantly.</p><p>“Who says I accessed anything Ma’am? It wasn’t me.”</p><p>Abi taps the smart card on her desk and smiles.</p><p>“I’m sure you’re quite clever with computers dear, they teach them at
school now and I taught myself then took computer courses as part of
my job so you’re bright but I’m brighter and it’s the library system
you’ve used and I know it inside out. Watch this!”</p><p>Abi swipes the card through her terminal and taps the keys, seconds
later the Sappho website is on her monitor screen.</p><p>“The last subject viewed with your card Ms Cole and I’m Miss Barclay
not Ma’am or Abigail. What’s your interest in this my dear?”</p><p>Tyra reddens but gathers her nerve and looks defiantly at Abi.</p><p>“My friends and I love it but we can hardly get a chance to look at
it, in school if I hack into the site and the other girls saw us
reading it they’d call us dykes.</p><p>Abi has swivelled the screen to face the girl and she rises as her
fingers fly over her keyboard. The screen clears then a new picture
forms as Abi moves behind Tyra and rests her hands on the girl’s
shoulders. Leaning down she purrs in the girl’s ear.</p><p>“If you liked that what do you think of this?”</p><p>Heavy hard nippled breasts rest against the girl’s back as her eyes
bug at the pictures on the monitor. A pale, voluptuous, older woman;
with large breasts and a smoothly shaven vulva writhes on a wide bed
as a slender coal black young girl burrows her face between those
rounded thighs and thrusts three fingers into her sopping cleft. From
the computer’s speakers can be heard the blonde’s deep sensual moans.</p><p>Abi’s lips brush Tyra’s cheek while the hands that have been resting
on her shoulders have slipped down, under the girls arms, and are now
brushing the sides of Tyra’s small breasts. Abi’s warm breath tingles
in Tyra’s ear.</p><p>“Doesn’t that look good my dear? Have you ever tried that with your
two friends? Would you like to see more? Or try a little yourself?”</p><p>Abi’s palms are now cupping Tyra’s firm little breasts and she can
feel the girls nipples harden as she kneads her throbbing flesh.
Abi’s tongue flirts with Tyra’s ear lobe, her lips nuzzle the girl’s
neck then she presses them against Tyra’s mouth which opens with a
moan to allow Abi’s tongue to enter and wrap itself around Tyra’s as
the girl writhes on the seat.</p><p>Certain now that the battle’s won Abi lifts the slight form of the
aroused girl, laying her across the top of the huge desk. Her fingers
quickly pop loose the buttons of the girl’s blouse then tug it out of
her skirt’s waistband. Tugging down the zip on Tyra’s skirt she slips
it off the girl’s slender and silky thighs leaving her clad only in
her tight, white, nylon; panties. Bowing her head Abi kisses the damp
patch clearly showing on the crotch of the panting child. Then
hooking the elastic waistband she draws them off leaving Tyra in just
ankle socks and her shoes.</p><p>Now it seems as if Abi’s clothes are too hot and too tight for her,
yanking off that baggy cardigan she heaves at her blouse so hard that
a button tears off and flies across the room. As she wrenches off the
blouse she reveals a surprising scarlet satin bra that barely
contains her bulging breasts. Unhooking the bra clasp she tosses it
away from her. Naked to the waist she reveals, tattooed across her
belly and breasts, a multi-coloured fire breathing dragon. Her back
is decorated with a pair of angel’s wings. Both swollen nipples are
pierced with silver hoops.</p><p>Shimmying out of that baggy skirt she shows a scarlet thong to match
her discarded bra and soon that’s dragged down to disclose a smoothly
shaven pussy and the glint of a clit ring. Her grey stockings are
held by a scarlet suspender belt.</p><p>Abi grasps the girl’s slender thighs and parts them to stare at the
neat and hairless slit that shows a faint dew of white pre-cum
glistening on it. She moves her mouth to Tyra’s and they kiss with
passion as her hands stroke and tease the girl’s small breasts and
tiny nipples. Tyra’s arms are locked around Abi’s shoulders as the
room sounds to deep and heavy breathing. Now Abi’s mouth moves down
the girl’s body slowly and with the certainty of experience. She
kisses her way down the flat belly, licks the swell of Tyra’s pudenda
then finally goes where Tyra craves for her to go.</p><p>Her soft lips caress Tyra’s wet labia, sucking on them and tugging
them with her lips. Groans of pleasure echo in the room. Then Abi
slides her tongue between the outer labia and probes the taut inner
wings, now awash with sweet tasting juices. Tyra’s clitoris is small
but fully erect and when Abi glides her tongue over it the girl
convulses and clamps her thighs on the older woman’s head. Sensing
her need Abi eases two fingers deep into her tight vaginal canal and
begins to steadily thrust them in and out in a corkscrew motion.</p><p>Tyra’s entire body is wracked with wild shudders and spasms as Abi
expertly takes her to the verge of her climax then slows down to
almost a halt as Tyra’s ragged breathing becomes gasps of thwarted
desire. At last she grants the girl the peak of pleasure as she
speeds back up, jerking her head in and out then back and forth as
her tongue drives Tyra insane. Tyra’s scream is shrill as she orgasms
massively, flooding Abi’s mouth and face with a rush of white, silky
cum.</p><p>Abi watches the girl writhe and gasp as the cums burn through her,
but she’s so roused she cannot wait any longer. Clambering onto the
desk she straddles her head and lowers her burning pussy onto Tyra’s
mouth. It’s as though Abi’s thrown a switch that brings her back to
earth and it seems that Tyra is not at all inexperienced as her mouth
sucks Abi’s blood gorged labia into her small mouth and nips at them
with her sharp teeth. Abi’s wails of delight are torn from her throat
as a stiffened tongue drives deep into her pulsing vagina then moves
back a little to assault her stiffened clitoris.</p><p>Kneeling above Tyra’s upturned face Abi claws at her swollen breasts
as ripples of ecstasy roll across her belly and her thighs flex as
her orgasm blasts through her and she spurts her juices like a hose
onto Tyra’s frantically working mouth. Abi crumples forward and
slumps against her slender lover as her body twitches and jerks with
the aftershocks of her climax.</p><p>Floating in a daze following the most amazing sex she’s had for a
long time Abi becomes aware of a wonderful sensation, small hands
part her full buttocks and a hot little tongue assaults the tight
pucker of her arsehole. First licking the sensitive flesh then
probing her sphincter and thrusting the tongue tip inside. Abi’s clit
begins to tingle again and her pussy throbs with the thought of this
marvellous little nymph she’s found. Rolling her body round she draws
the willing Tyra into a tight 69 position.</p><p>First she repeats Tyra’s technique and slides her wet tongue tip up
the crease of her arse to the rose brown crinkle then jabs the tip in
and out until the girl wriggles with rising passion.Now her mouth
plasters against Tyra’s wet pussy just as Tyra’s fingers slide into
her arse and pussy almost simultaneously. Two bodies, locked
together, roll on the polished wood working each other frantically
toward another wild cum. As they explode together into a joint climax
Abi squirts like a spouting whale and Tyra bucks, throws wide her
thighs, then performs the same gift for Abi’s waiting mouth. They
gulp down each others creamy flow like nectar.</p><p>Off Abi’s office there is an en suite washroom which is fortunate
since the woman and child are plastered with sticky and drying love
juice by the time they quit that desk top. Washed and dried they
dress in contented silence. Then Tyra asks what Abi’s been hoping for.</p><p>“Can I come see you again Miss Abigail?”</p><p>“Of course dear next time you’re in the library knock on my door. If
I’m not in ask at reception for them to page me. I’ll look forward to
your next visit immensely. Before you go though dear what are your
two friends’ names?”</p><p>“Alma Brent and Moira Kelly. Why Miss Abigail?”</p><p>“Because they were naughty just like you Tyra and don’t you think
they should come up here and let me talk to them?”</p><p>If Abi’s smile is wide then Tyra’s is wider and she grins fit to bust.</p><p>“Oh yes Miss Abigail you’re right, they need a serious talking to
like I did.”</p><p>“Then send up the plump little redhead first, the dark girl can go
second. I’ll show them how things are in a library. I always do
things by the book.”</p><p>Moira Kelly a plump little redhead raps on the office door and
nervously opens it as a stern voice from inside tells her to come in.
In a swivel chair, behind an impressive rosewood desk a frumpish
spinster lady beckons her forward.</p><p>“Sit down my dear there’s a few things you have to learn about
libraries!”</p>"
162,The Swap Shop,Androgyne,1,After returning from our madly sexual holiday in Los Angeles my niece and I go looking for company over here in Britain and find a very secret contact club.,"['F,F,g,g,cons,oral,anal,pedo,toy']","<p>Slowly drawing my tongue across Carol’s tender labia I feel her body
shudder and tense as she takes a deep breath which raises her small
but firm breasts into sharp outline.</p><p>Her pink nipples are swollen with passion and her creamy juices are
flowing freely from her parted pussy lips. This will be her third
orgasm but she shows no sign of tiring. She’s made me climax twice
and as I rouse her again I’m rousing myself!</p><p>I can feel my clit free itself from its hood and little sparks
flaring throughout my entire vagina. Driving my stiffened tongue tip
onto Carol’s inner lips, which are hot and silky with her creamy
secretions, I quickly slip three fingers inside her and stretch her
tight pussy a little more. As I work her slowly towards what should
be another volcanic cum her plump and curvy body arches and her words
are torn from her.</p><p>“Oh God Lesley I’m cumming again, again, now; NOW!”</p><p>My mouth is plastered to her pulsing flesh so her spurt of love juice
enters my willing mouth and I savour it like a fine wine. Now she
thinks I’ve finished with her I use my lesbian skills and work her
clitoris with my lips and tongue when she least expects it.</p><p>Her body bucks and she screams as she cums just seconds after her
last eruption, her thighs lock hard around my head as she writhes out
a massive orgasm.</p><p>Raising my head I stare proudly down at the moaning form of my niece
as she lies slumped on my rumpled and cum soaked bed. Barely two
months ago she was just my niece now she’s my niece and my lover.</p><p>Since we met Connie in L.A. while on holiday and she introduced us to
all those marvellous ladies and girls Carol has come a long way
sexually. I’ve been with her every step of the way and we’ve been a
revelation to each other.</p><p>“Oh Auntie Lesley that was fantastic! Can you manage another? I’ve
got to take care ‘cos you’re not as young as you used to be but I’ll
make you cum again if you’re up to it.”</p><p>Her impish face is showing a huge grin and I love my niece both as my
lover and a family member.</p><p>“I’ll show you who is too old missy!”</p><p>Raising myself I straddle her face with my thighs and lower my
throbbing pussy onto her ready mouth, lips, and tongue.</p><p>“As hard as you like love, make me cum fast and you don’t need to be
gentle with your old aunt.”</p><p>Clasping her hands onto my hips she probes my labia and then goes
right for my clit, thrashing it with her tongue while it’s captured
between her soft, pink, lips. Throwing back my head I grab my pear
shaped breasts and twist my protruding nipples while savouring
Carol’s expert loving.</p><p>My thighs are trembling and my belly flexes as Carol takes me to the
heights again. My pussy explodes once more and I manage one more
squirt which drenches Carol’s upturned face with my hot juices.</p><p>I’m still prone and breathing hard when Carol slips into the crook of
my arm and snuggles up against me, nestling her head upon the pillow
of my breasts.</p><p>“Oh Auntie Les I’ve missed this so much. I wish mum would let me
spend more time with you but as dad’s getting over the accident she
wants me at home to help around the house now he’s home from the
hospital.”</p><p>I stroke her silky brown hair as I carefully choose my words.</p><p>“I know petal, we had such an amazing time in The States and I can’t
believe we’ve only been back a couple of months.”</p><p>“Auntie Les d’you know what I miss so much? Its so cool doing it with
you, you know, the sex; I mean making love with you….”</p><p>Her voice trails off but I know exactly what she’s trying to say to
me.</p><p>“You and me both love; you’re missing the girls just like I am.
Connie, Anne Marie, Trisha and Brandi; and Vicky’s a kind and
wonderful woman. What we both want and need is lots of variety again
but maybe I’m close to the answer to that.”</p><p>Rolling my niece over I land an affectionate and noisy though almost
painless slap on her round little rear!</p><p>“Come on love it’s the shower for the two of us, we look like
some-one’s spray gunned us with pussy cream and we smell like a whore
house. Not that I’ve ever been in a whore house mind you sweetheart!”</p><p>After a red hot shower and a little judicious body spray we are
spotless and sweet smelling enough for me to pop Carol into my car
and run her the few miles to my sister’s home and drop her there.
Along the way I promise I’ll keep her in the loop about the rumour
I’m trying to track down on the internet.</p><p>My sister Diane is preoccupied with her husband, Barry, but pecks me
on the cheek and asks if Carol’s enjoyed her visit with her aunt.
Jesus yes! Carol enjoyed it but Diane will never know what she
enjoyed so much!</p><p>When I get back home I head right for my bedroom and strip off in
front of my wardrobe mirror. If the rumour proves true I want to be
certain I’m still up to doing what we’ll be doing. My reflection
looks back at me and I grudgingly admit that Connie never lied when I
asked her what she saw in a fifty something lady like me.</p><p>She told me I was one sexy old dame and she smiled when she said it
but she meant it and proved it in bed over and over again!</p><p>I weigh myself up. Five foot six and solidly built, full and pear
shaped breasts with spectacular nipples. I work hard in the gym and
it shows though no matter how hard you work you can’t keep aging
totally at bay. There’s a little sag to my boobs though they’re still
good enough to get admiring glances from men, and those ladies who
share my preferences.</p><p>My belly’s not flabby it’s curved, but at my age I’ll never get the
ridged stomach of a young athlete, mind you there’s only a thin layer
of fat over taut muscle.</p><p>My legs are still my best point, long for my height and still slender
and well shaped, rounded thighs blending down to smooth calves. My
shaven pussy has neat and close clasped labia and looks damn fine to
me, and a fair number of other ladies lately!</p><p>Okay I’ll pass muster if I can follow the trail I’ve been sniffing
after for a week or two. I’ve heard rumours but just yesterday I got
a promise from somebody that they could link me up to the ones I want
to meet.</p><p>I first met her as I’ve met so many people; via the internet. She was
on the “Toygirl” forum, it’s all for ladies like her and me who lust
after young nymphs just like my niece. Her forum name was “Siren” and
it was her sense of humour and the fact we shared a taste for the
same body types of little ladies that brought us together. First I
sent her forum messages then we swapped Email addresses and we got
pretty thick together.</p><p>We talk dirty to each other a lot and have a real giggle now we’re on
MSN and Skype. Lately though she’s been hinting that there’s
something she’s planning to tell me that she’s certain I’d be
interested in; tonight I think she’s ready to open up when we talk on
Messenger. I’m restless and on edge until her call flashes up on my
laptop.</p><p>“Hi Sharon what’s this deep secret you’re thinking about letting me
in on?”</p><p>“Lesley I’ve got to know you really well and I’m sure by now that
you’d be interested in this club I’m a member of. It’s an internet
thing but first I’ve got to ask you something. I know you’re not a
mother but have you a little hottie that you can call your daughter?”</p><p>Well I haven’t a daughter but Carol’s as hot in bed as a firecracker
so I’ll be honest with Sharon.</p><p>“Sharon I trust you with anything so I’ll tell you I spent all this
afternoon fucking my niece and she’s just too sexy to be true. She
could be my daughter as far as anyone but you’d know. Now come clean
and tell me all.”</p><p>“Okay sweetie it’s called the “Swap Shop” and it links up lesbian
mothers and daughters who want to swap with other mothers and
daughters to make their sex lives even better. You know I’m divorced
and I live with my daughter Libby, she’s almost thirteen and we’ve
been with “Swap Shop” since she was ten. It’s hard to get into but I
can give you a contact phone number and if you pass the vetting you
give them my name and you can tell them I’ll recommend you
personally.”</p><p>This is what I’ve been searching for in the last months and now I’m
on the edge of it!</p><p>“You understand don’t you Lesley that we all have to be so careful.
If the authorities or the police got wind of us there’d be hell to
pay. I’ll give you the number, ring tomorrow to start the ball
rolling and the “Swap Shop” people will take it from there.”</p><p>She gives me the number, it’s a cell phone number, and I’ll bet it’s
a pay as you go that can’t be traced. If it became too well known
they’d throw it away and buy a new one then pass the new number to
existing members. Sharon and I go back to our usual sexy chat after
this and when we sign off I thank her and promise her I won’t let her
down with her contacts.</p><p>Next morning, after breakfast, I pick up my phone and call the
number. I’ve recently lost my job after years with the same firm
which is how I could take Carol off to America for a month without
using my whole year’s holiday allowance up. This also means I’m home
with lots of time to myself.</p><p>I hear the ring tone for so long I’m about to hang up when she
answers. Her voice is precise and she speaks BBC Standard English
with no trace of an accent to give me any clue about what part of
Britain she comes from.</p><p>“Hello if you’ve been given this number then we both know why you’re
ringing. This is the one we give members who want to recruit or
recommend new members to us. Are you prepared to do just what I ask
and tell you to?”</p><p>“Of course Ms….”</p><p>She presses on as though she’s not heard the question of her name
being raised.</p><p>“Are you willing to give me your name, address, and a contact phone
number so we can positively vet you? We have resources to check
whether you’re genuine or not and if you’re trying to entrap us.”</p><p>I give her my real details.</p><p>“Ms Lesley Carr, 92 Saint Anne’s Crescent.”</p><p>I add my postcode and rattle off my phone number.</p><p>“Good no hesitation’s always a healthy sign Lesley now tell me how
old you and your daughter are?”</p><p>Now here’s where things might get tricky. If they can really check me
out they’ll know I’ve not been married and I don’t have a daughter
and if I lie about my age and give them Carol’s real age they’ll be
wee bit suspicious of a fifty six year old lady with a twelve year
old daughter. Not impossible with today’s I.V.F. treatments but
unusual. I opt for complete honesty!</p><p>“I don’t have a daughter I have a niece and we’re lovers. She’s
twelve and I’m fifty six does that disqualify us?”</p><p>For a moment there’s silence but the line’s still open and I can hear
her breathing.</p><p>“No it’s less common than mother and daughter but we do have aunt and
niece members and even some sisters who have widely separated birth
dates. We’ll contact you after we’ve checked out your background.
Goodbye Ms Carr if you’re genuine you’ll hear from us soon.”</p><p>The line goes dead and I hang up my hand set and begin my wait.</p><p>It’s almost a week later when the phone rings in the early evening
and I recognise the voice instantly.</p><p>“Good evening Ms Carr and congratulations. You passed the initial
checks with flying colours. Over thirty years with Electrogas the
power supply company before you were made redundant, no connection
with the police or civil authorities and you are quietly known in the
lesbian community around where you live as a good and reliable
person.”</p><p>My immediate thought is that they must have some-one in the “Swap
Shop” membership who is maybe a fairly senior policewoman to get the
information they’ve got on me so quickly and effortlessly.</p><p>“Lesley can you be in tomorrow to meet one of our contact ladies who
will complete your membership. Please have a recent photograph of
yourself and your niece ready to give her so your faces can go up on
our website along with a pen picture of your likes and dislikes. You
can tell her about your hobbies and pastimes and what you and your
niece enjoy doing.”</p><p>Then the first sign of humanity from her.</p><p>“Apart from lesbian sex of course!”</p><p>She giggles a little then gets back to business.</p><p>“Our rep will be there around 10 a.m. tomorrow if that’s convenient
for you.”</p><p>“Yes certainly but my niece will be at school so she won’t be able to
see her.”</p><p>“Not a problem Ms Carr once you’re signed up and arrange your first
swap you can send your chosen mother and daughter all the details you
like by phone, text, or Email. Our rep will also ask you who
recommended you to us.”</p><p>Then she unbends again.</p><p>“Welcome to our little family Ms Carr I’m sure you’ll love it with
us.”  </p><p>Next morning I rise early, eat breakfast, then shower and select my
clothes to wear when meeting my visitor. A lacy white bra to cup my
breasts and nipples; which feel tender and hard with the excitement
of what’s coming.</p><p>Having allowed Carol to over-rule my common sense I’ve bought a
selection of far too young for me thongs but feeling kittenish I slip
into a white one to match my bra. Cream coloured slacks and a bronze
man tailored silk shirt make up the outfit. I apply a few judicious
dabs of perfume and hang a gold and amber necklace round my neck then
undo an extra button so that it shows in the valley of my breasts.</p><p>She’s early not late! Around 9.45 my doorbell rings and as I go to
open it I feel as nervous as I was on my first lesbian date. When I
open the door she’s not what I expected! I don’t really know what I
expected but she looks like maybe what you’d think the bishop’s wife
should look like. Younger than me but not by much, late forties or
early fifties I estimate.</p><p>Her hair is grey and cut short and simple, no curls or frizzing.
She’s shorter by two or three inches than me and seems a little
plump. She’s wearing a plainly expensive suit that just the same
isn’t chic or very stylish. Beautifully tailored like the sort of
thing that the royal family wear, but dated. Her shoes are equally
costly and hand made, low heeled and lace ups. And she’s also not
alone! Accompanying her is a girl of about fourteen or fifteen.</p><p>It has to be her daughter, short and plump with the same creamy
complexion and rosy cheeks as her mother. Blond hair in pigtails and
full school uniform make her look like the captain of the fifth form
hockey team.</p><p>“Ms Carr? I’m Maude Conner from the “Swap Shop” I understand you’re
expecting us? This is my daughter Verity, may we come in?”</p><p>I usher them into my rear lounge noticing that Maude is carrying a
slim-line document case and a laptop in a shoulder bag. I usher them
both to sit on my sofa and as I settle in my recliner chair. I also
notice that as Maude sits her skirt rides up slightly to reveal plump
knees and an enticing hint of lacy briefs. Verity settles primly,
knees neatly together and hands clasped in her lap.</p><p>“Ms Carr, can I call you Lesley? We’ve vetted you carefully and I’m
delighted to say we’ve found everything fine so far but one more
check first if you don’t mind.”</p><p>She fishes a flat metallic case from her briefcase and hands it to
Verity who strolls round the room holding it at arms length. Two
lights on top but only the green glowing.</p><p>“Just checking for hidden mikes Lesley, we have to be really careful
just in case this is a sting. You can buy these gadgets in any good
electronic shop and it tells me the room isn’t bugged and you’re a
genuine applicant. Let’s get down to business.”</p><p>God they don’t take any chances do they? Mind you I could be an
undercover cop I suppose. She hands me a slip of paper.</p><p>“This is our website address Lesley and the passwords. The first
takes you into our legitimate webpage then use the second and you’re
into the real “Swap Shop” where you can select a mother/daughter or
perhaps aunt/niece pair you’d like to meet. If you give me those
photos you were asked for I’ll have you and Carol up on the site
along with what your interests are so you can make a suitable match.”</p><p>I’m amazed at the casual efficiency with which she’s laid things out
so I hand her the pictures of Carol and me along with the synopsis of
what we like and how we spend our spare time.</p><p>“One more thing before this boring bit of business is complete
Lesley. Who introduced you to us?”</p><p>She’s told me to give her name so I come right out with it.</p><p>“Sharon Summerskill, Maude.”</p><p>“Ahh Sharon! Yes she’s been with us nearly four years and when she
recommends anyone they’re always fine additions to our little
community. Now that’s out of the way perhaps you’d like to take
Verity upstairs and have your first swap while I enter your details
onto my laptop. I can come up in a little while and join you.”</p><p>It sounds a little cold blooded the way she casually says it but I’ve
noticed her quiet little daughter has been eying me up and I’ve been
taking in her plump figure and wondering about her. I’m not turning
down a chance like this so I lead her up to my master, or should that
be mistress bedroom?  </p><p>When we enter my room there’s an electric charge building up in the
air. I’m an old hand at lady loving, and child loving for that
matter, but this is the start of a whole new experience. I settle
comfortably on my bed and watch as Verity unlaces her shoes and takes
off her blazer, hanging it on the back of my chair, then with a
slight smile on her face she crosses the room and joins me on the
bed. The best way to start seems to be the obvious one so I slip an
arm around Verity and pull her gently towards me then kiss her
lightly on her neck, cheek, and the corner of her mouth.</p><p>“How old are you Verity? How long have you been swapping? It will be
the first time for my nice Carol and me when we pick our partners.”</p><p>She snuggles herself closer to me and the weight of her firm breast
rubs against mine.</p><p>“Mummy and I started when I was nine and we began swapping when I was
ten. I’ll be fourteen in two months time. I really enjoy making love
to all you older ladies.”</p><p>I figure it’s time for action rather than words so I cup a heavy
breast through her school blouse and bra as my lips close on hers and
I kiss her hard then harder. I feel her nipple harden then her tongue
meets mine, hot and wet, they wrap themselves around each other as I
pull her down onto my satin spread sliding one hand under her brief
school kilt and up her smooth thigh.</p><p>When my fingers reach the junction of her thighs she parts them and
welcomes the sensations as I stoke the taut crotch of her panties.
The material’s already damp when I touch it and seconds later it’s
much damper as I probe her soft flesh with the tips of my fingers.
She’s not tentative herself; her nimble fingers are popping open the
buttons of my shirt and tugging it out of the waistband of my slacks.</p><p>I feel the cool air of the room on my bare midriff then Verity
reaches around me and unhooks my bra. I shrug out of the shirt and
toss my bra onto the carpet and Verity gasps as she stares at my
naked breasts.</p><p>“Oh Lesley your nipples!”</p><p>At my age if I still have one really spectacular asset it’s my
nipples. I’ve small aureoles but my nipples are huge and brown, proud
and rubbery they get even bigger when I become aroused so now they’re
erect and throbbing, flushed and gorged with blood.</p><p>“I would love to have you suck them for me Verity, touch them and
play with them.”</p><p> Her hot lips close over one and she sucks hard on it like a baby and
if possible it swells and becomes even larger and harder, as my palm
cups the back of her head. A whimper escapes my mouth as her free
hand cups my other breast and teases its swollen peak and sensitive
teat.</p><p>I can feel my pussy flooding and my thong is wet as she caresses my
tender flesh. My hips are starting to move restlessly and my needs
are communicating themselves to Verity.</p><p>Pulling one hand away from my hot skin she fumbles with the button of
my slacks then pulls down the zip. I raise my hips and rear slightly
so she can slip them down and off me leaving me clad only in the
narrow thong. Her eager fingers grasp the elastic cloth and saws it
back and forth into my wet pussy lips. This time the whimper becomes
a groan as darts of fire flicker across my sopping labia. A jerk of
her hand and the white lingerie’s gone and I’m left naked and
trembling with anticipation.</p><p>Pausing from rousing me further Verity becomes a blur as she sheds
her clothes, kilt, blouse; plain cotton bra and briefs and she’s
kneeling almost naked before me, just wearing a pair of blue knee
socks.</p><p>Her body is plump and rounded; heavy breasts with small, pink,
nipples. The curve of her belly flows down to silky thighs and her
neat little pussy is bare, clearly shaven and dewed with pre-cum.
Then she leans towards me.</p><p>“I want to make you cum so much Lesley, I want to taste your pussy
and hear you scream when I fuck you.”</p><p>I reply by spreading my thighs and raising my vulva towards her eager
mouth.</p><p>Slipping her hands under my buttocks she tilts me slightly then drops
her mouth to my oozing labia. Using the full width of her tongue she
draws it up one blood swollen lip then down the other one then
reverses direction, back and forth back and forth till I’m writhing
and gulping in huge gasps of air. She frees a hand and probes my
burning canal with two, then three, then finally four fingers which
she twists and turns so every inch of my scalding flesh is roused.</p><p>The old familiar and heavy pressure has joined the ecstatic burn and
tingle that’s flooding my pussy. Then she drops her tongue straight
onto my bulging clitoris, flogging it mercilessly as my hips thrust
up to meet it. I clamp my fingers around her head then heave her face
down to meet my thrust as I explode into a massive orgasm and an
equally huge squirt.</p><p>My spray of milky cum hits her open mouth and face like a hose and
through my misty vision I can see her greedily savouring my hot cream
as though it is the finest thing she’s ever tasted. She gets her wish
as well; I let loose a shrill and throat wrenching howl as I cum over
and over again before I lay sweating and gasping on my sopping bed.</p><p>Once my trembling body’s recovered I’m going to make her cum so hard
she’ll think she’s died and gone to heaven!</p><p>Rolling over and towards her I slip an arm around her and pull her
close, nuzzling her neck and whispering in her ear.</p><p>“Mmmmm wonderful sweetie! You made Lesley cum so hard and so many
times. Now for your reward for being a super lover, just tell Lesley
what you’d love me to do.”</p><p>She giggles, puts her lips close to my ear and whispers to me. I
smile at her and I’m happy to give her what she wants.</p><p>“Get comfy sweetie and leave it all to Auntie Les.”</p><p>Cheek pressed to the bedspread she’s raised her rump and spread her
thighs so I can get at her easily from behind. Her pussy is already
damp and oozing and her pre-cum’s trickled into the crease of her
buttocks so as my tongue goes to work I taste her tart flavour. The
tip of my tongue slithers over the tender flesh of her arse ring and
probes her sphincter gently till she shivers and trembles with
pleasure.</p><p>She told me she cums hard from having anal love so I’m going to get
her off with all I’ve learnt in my years from women and the
occasional man doing my rear. Licking her hot flesh harder I get
ready for the next level, spitting on two of my fingers as I move my
lips from her ring I ease them onto then past her taut flesh then
deep inside her colon. Verity shudders and let’s loose a howl like a
wolf as I curl my fingers and work her tight ring piece hard as my
mouth drops to her throbbing pussy.</p><p>She’s heaving her rear back at me and straining as if she needs to
take a dump as Connie put it while we were in America but it’s cum
that erupts as she bucks like a wild horse against my fingers and
mouth. She drenches my face with a thick and creamy splatter that my
greedy tongue and lips scoop up and savour.</p><p>We’re cuddling together and savouring the afterglow of great sex when
Maude strolls into the room and stares fondly at the two of us.</p><p>“Well you two have had lots of fun haven’t you? I heard you scream
Lesley and I’ve never heard Verity be so noisy when she cums. Verity
darling don’t you think it’s time for mummy to have her turn for some
loving now. I’m sure Lesley will let you use her bathroom and get
showered while we two find out how good we are at loving it up.
You’ll have to clean off that pussy cream before we head home.”</p><p>As Verity leaves my bedroom, her hips swaying, and a contented smile
on her face Maude begins to remove that frumpy suit and I get my
first surprise from her. Once she’s down to those lacy briefs and bra
I can see a lot of body art on her. The bishop’s wife surely never
had a mass of tattoos like those. When the bra and briefs lie on the
floor I realise the bishop’s wife never had nipple or a clit ring
reflecting the light either.</p><p>As she hops onto the bed she purrs at me in that husky and cultured
voice of hers.</p><p>“I love the young ones Lesley but a mature and experienced woman is
fine too. I must warn you I cum very fast and wet so we’ll do it
quick and hard.”</p><p> Then her hot and firm body is plastered against mine and we’re
clawing and wrestling like two over excited teens on a date. She’s a
wild woman; she likes to use her teeth and claws on me until I
finally manoeuvre my head between those plump thighs, scenting the
musky aroma of her sex. Once my mouth gets down onto her I see what
she means about cumming fast! Already wet she floods with pussy cream
and orgasms hugely as she clamps her hands on my head.</p><p>Her second time she’s slower but still fast. Slipping a couple of
fingers into her surprisingly tight pussy I work them with my
favourite corkscrew motion, slowly and deeply, as I suck on her puffy
labia. When it comes to clitty time I flick lightly at her rigid
little love bead and she’s making growling noises deep in her throat
as she has a massive cum and a heavy squirt right onto my face. She
tastes stronger than her daughter but just as acceptable to my
appetite.</p><p>Hearing a noise I see Verity’s returned from her shower, wrapped in
one of my robes and has been watching us as I’ve fucked her mother
twice. Maude’s not quite finished with her visit though.</p><p>“Lesley how do you feel about toys? I’ve got my favourite in my case
and Verity will fetch it if you’d like to try it.”</p><p>I’m feeling pretty randy again and while I’m not a big toys fan (you
can do it better with mouth and fingers than most toys) I’ll give it
a chance. Verity scampers downstairs and back up again carrying a
black, rubber, double ended dildo. Now those I quite like!</p><p>Maude and I lay with our thighs spread and pussies facing each other.
Verity eases one end into her mother’s wet labia, bends the dong
slightly, and then pushes it into my welcoming slit. It feels so good
deep inside me and better when we start moving.</p><p>Planting my feet flat on the bed I start flexing my thighs and
thrusting hard as Maude does the same. Verity is holding that
wonderful piece of rubber in the middle and alternating a push into
her mother’s vagina and then hard into mine. A hot, throbbing,
pressure is building inside me as I grasp the bedspread in my knotted
fingers and whimper with delight. Maude moans in the back of her
throat and I let my mouth run wild.</p><p>“FUCK! FUCK! I’m cumming Verity, harder now, make us both cum!”</p><p>Then we both loose it and I manage a small squirt and a huge climax.
Writhing and driving that rubber phallus deep into me and a screaming
Maude till we both exhaust our lust at last.</p><p>Once Maude and I are showered and dressed along with Verity we repair
downstairs in a fairly exhausted condition. My pussy’s tender but
I’ll take that any day of the week with two lovers like these.
Maude’s last words as we say goodbye at the door get even my tired
clit tingling though.</p><p>“The pictures of you and Carol will be up on the website by tomorrow
and you can look for a swap pair or wait till some-one contacts you.”</p><p>Sex logged though I am I’m certain Carol and I won’t wait for a call.
We’ll be picking a pair of swappers soon.</p><p>Two days later I get a real bonus; a phone call from my sister Diane
asks a favour of me.</p><p>“Les can I ask a big favour of you? Barry’s got to go into hospital
for a small corrective operation following his accident; can you pick
Carol up from school and have her stay at yours till I bring Barry
home? I might even ask you to let Carol stay the night with you if
Barry’s staying in over night.”</p><p>A favour like that I’ll not only be glad to do; in fact I’d thank my
sister for the opportunity. Maybe a whole night together in bed with
my passionate niece!</p><p>When Carol walks out of the gates of her school I wave to her from my
car and the second thing I notice, after spotting her, is the cute
little hottie walking with her. Around Carol’s height she’s slender
where Carol’s curvy and has a mass of foaming black hair in a halo
around her head.</p><p>“Hi auntie Les! This is my friend Chantelle. Chantelle this is my
aunt Lesley I’ve been telling you about, she’s cool!”</p><p>“Hello Ms Carr, Carol’s told me a lot about you, she says you’re a
great aunt to have!”</p><p>“Can I give you a lift Chantelle? I’m running Carol to my home but
I’ll drop you off on the way.”</p><p>“No thanks Lesley my mum’s just over there with her car. Nice meeting
you! Bye Carol see you tomorrow!”</p><p>As Carol slides onto the front passenger seat I raise an eyebrow at
her and give her a teasing grin.</p><p>“Chantelle? She’s sweet! Have you found yourself a girlfriend?”</p><p>“Well auntie Les she really likes me and I like her, we’ve only
kissed a little so far but I mean we REALLY kissed! Lots of tongue,
and she was getting hot so I might just have girlfriend now. I knew
you were coming to pick me up, mum rang the school and Ms Hopkins
told me you’d be waiting outside the gates.”</p><p>As I slip the car into gear I let her have my sexiest smile.</p><p>“Well let’s head for my place and you can tire your old aunt out
again then we’ve something really important to do after that.”</p><p>Naked and sweaty I clamp my hands on Carol’s buttocks, tugging her
wet pussy down onto my mouth, then driving my stiff tongue deep into
her soft flesh. Her own mouth and tongue are driving me towards
another orgasm so I redouble my licks and caresses of her hard love
bead.</p><p>Her thighs are clamped on my head and she’s writhing to the edge of a
massive climax. Its pure luck but we reach the finish line together
and as I loose it in a whirlpool of burning pleasure and spurting
wetness Carol howls and jets her cum all over my face and open mouth
as my head rocks back and forth in ecstasy.</p><p>For a while, in the afterglow, we kiss and cuddle as I become aware
of the bruises and tooth marks Carol has left around my nipples and
the peaks of my breasts. Her love making was wilder and more
abandoned than it’s been since we returned from America. But now,
drained of passion, I rouse myself and my niece for the big event.</p><p>“Carol turn my laptop so we can look at the screen, I’ve logged us in
to “Swap Shop” and now it’s time to look at who we want for our first
swap. I’m going to take a pee and a quick shower, if you see anyone
you like let me know when I get back.”</p><p>When I get back Carol’s staring, fascinated, at the screen.</p><p>“Oh auntie Les come and look at them and see what you think. These
two look perfect.”</p><p>On the screen is a picture showing two people. One is a slender
oriental lady in her early thirties? The other a gorgeous little
child the model of her mother, she’s perhaps ten or eleven.</p><p>The lady is small breasted, her features are narrow and fine boned
while her hair is a black, silky, waterfall; that’s streaked with
strands of silver. Her daughter is flat chested but with beautifully
pointed nipples. They are both naked and smiling at the camera.</p><p>Lily and Laura Chen!</p><p>Carol’s right these two must be our first swap!</p>"
163,"A Holiday Affair, Chapter One – Passion on the Plane",Androgyne,1,"On a flight abroad to mix holidaying and business.In case this buying a home in the sun Lesley Craven a wealthy,successful and sophisticated business woman, meets ""wild child"" 13 year old Michelle Wilder who amazes Lesley with her appetite for instant and risky lesbian sex.They fuck in the plane's toilet to begin a frantic holiday affair that will get more and more outrageous.","['F,f,oral,anal']","<p>The first class cabin of the Airbus is three parts empty and almost
silent except for the muted rumble of the engines and the faint
vibration that is ever present. As the jet liner cruises through the
night I'm staring at the small pool of light across from me and one
row forward. While others sleep she's awake and gazing out of the
window at the star spangled night. I'm awake watching one of the most
stunning young girls I've ever seen anywhere. I'm squirming a little
on my seat and feeling ominous warmth and wetness growing in my
throbbing cleft.</p><p>I'm aroused by her beauty as I've seldom been aroused at a first
glance, she boarded with me at Heathrow and when I saw her ahead of
me I was riveted by her erect carriage and lithe movement. She can't
be more than thirteen or fourteen though her body is not a gawky or
gangly adolescent's, her breasts are small but perfectly formed under
the thin singlet that shields them. I can see the sharp points of her
nipples that seem to be permanently erect. Her legs are long and
coltish and her rear is firm and boyishly taut.</p><p>Her hair is a glorious chestnut with red highlights that gleam in the
faint glow of the small bulb that illuminates her. The gorgeous
golden matt tan of her skin fascinates me, a pale skinned redhead who
never tans but only turns pink and burns in the sun. I haven't got
close enough to register the colour of her eyes but I'm certain
they'll be as enchanting as the rest of her. Her outfit is that of a
free spirit, someone who either doesn't care what people think or
conversely wants to be looked at by that same audience.</p><p>Apart from that thin singlet that flatters her firm, young, breasts;
she's wearing the briefest of cobalt blue shorts in some thin silky
material. So tight are they that in the right light and from the
right angle the distinct outline of her vulva and the crease of her
pussy can be perceived clearly. The white knee socks contrast
perfectly with her tanned skin as do the white sneakers laced onto
her small feet. My interest is sparked partly by her beauty and
partly by the feeling that I recognise her from somewhere but that is
surely impossible. Lowering my lashes but still focused on her
profile I let my mind drift and from my prodigious memory it
gradually surfaces.</p><p>Of course! She's the image of the amazing fourteen year old actress
Katherine Heigl of fifteen years ago. Katherine is of course still a
desirable woman but my tastes tend to the young ones. They don't have
to be as lovely as this girl is, youth and freshness have their own
attraction, but this child has everything. I burn to just trail my
fingers down the peach fuzzed skin of her arm. Is it worth the
massive risk? Society believes that a child can't consent to make
love with an adult but I can't agree. Women like me can't and don't
rape, over the years my girls have never been harmed by having met
me. They move on and away for various reasons but never with rancour
or resentment.</p><p>Mind made up I rise quietly from my seat and pad across to her place.
Not a passenger within eight or ten rows and those that are nearest
are slumped deeply asleep. Leaning over her she turns to stare at me
as I speak.</p><p>“Would you mind if I join you my dear? You look lonely, a little
bored, and not at all sleepy.”</p><p>Her smile to me is warm and welcoming.</p><p>“Of course Ma'am I'll be glad to have someone to talk to. I'm just
not tired and I'm bored with this book.”</p><p>Slipping into the seat next to her I point to my breast with a
forefinger.</p><p>“Lesley Craven! I'm flying out to combine a holiday with a little
business; I'm planning on buying a holiday home.</p><p>She smiles showing brilliantly white teeth cradled by an unobtrusive
and obviously expensive brace. As if reading my mind she taps it with
a finger.</p><p>“Mum says once she's checked it she'll probably take it off at last.
I'm flying out to meet mum, she's a maxillary specialist and surgeon.
She's attending a medical conference so I get to stay at a nice hotel
but I won't see much of her.”</p><p>I can't resist the temptation so I casually rest my hand on the back
of her hand. Her skin is as smooth and satiny as I thought it would
be and glowing with an inner warmth. She doesn't pull away or show
any sign of not enjoying my touch.</p><p>“Oh I'm forgetting my manners Ms Craven. I'm Michelle Wilder; it's a
pleasure to meet you.”</p><p>Beautifully spoken and well mannered but beneath that is there a
faint glint of deviltry in those jade green eyed that are as perfect
as I knew they would be.</p><p>“Mum said she'd let me join her if I did well in my Sats and I topped
the bloody whole school!”</p><p>The mild curse is spoken with an impish grin and I take the
opportunity to move my fingers onto her arm trailing them over the
fine reddish hairs on her soft skin. Again she makes no move to shrug
me off and I'm beginning to think that I won't have to take any risk
or try very hard.</p><p>“What about you Lesley? Won't you tell me something about yourself?”</p><p>“There's not much about me to interest a girl like you Michelle. I'm
a fifty-something business lady whose made herself a big financial
success and now I'm looking to relax and enjoy a good time, have a
real break, and enjoy what I've worked damned hard for.”</p><p>“What about family Lesley? Do you have any children?”</p><p>I choose my words carefully and wait and hope I get the reaction I'm
beginning to expect from her.</p><p>“Well ‘Shell, I'd like to call you that, Michelle is so formal, I'm
sure a girl as intelligent and aware as you are knows there are women
who aren't interested in men and having a family. I'm one of those
ladies.”</p><p>A slight narrowing of the eyes then that grin goes from impish to
devilish then to what I read as erotic and inviting. She turns
slightly in her seat and glances round the silent compartment, as she
does so one hard little breast presses against my larger and slightly
softer one. The permanently erect nipple digs into my soft flesh and
my own nipples spring erect at her touch.</p><p>“Oh that's good, you see I really don't have any interest in boys but
I have to be careful not to tell most of my classmates that.”</p><p>Our faces are moving closer and closer together while her rosebud
pink lips look moist and inviting, the risk is great but the
temptation is irresistible. Before I can act she leans closer and
kisses me softly but firmly on my mouth. This is more than I hoped
for so fast. I return her kiss harder and with more passion then cup
one firm breast, feeling her hard nipple press against the palm of my
hand. Then I jump slightly and gasp as her hand slides under the
flared skirt I'm wearing and her fingers probe the crotch of my silk
bikini briefs.</p><p>The material is wet and sticky with my free flowing juices and next
my pussy cramps and twinges as her soft voice whispers in my ear.</p><p>“Take me to the toilet Lesley.”</p><p>Her voice is thick with excitement as I scan the shadows to see if
anyone is awake and watching. With a satisfied smile on my face I
purr into her mane of hair.</p><p>“Have you ever heard of the mile high club ‘Shell? You're about to
join it!”</p><p>Taking her hand in mine we sneak along to the anodised aluminium door
of the vacant stall, step inside, and I snap the lock on. As I do she
hits me like panthress. Her arm locks around my neck pulling me down
so her mouth locks on mine and her hot tongue pushes into my mouth
while her free hand is back under my skirt hooking the waistband and
tugging my dampened briefs down around my ankles. Her fingers fumble
frantically at the buttons of my blouse and yanking it out of my
skirt's waist. When she claws at my bra and frees my heavy breasts I
start to loose it completely myself.</p><p>She's locked her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck,
her mouth is clamped on a swollen nipple sucking and nipping at it as
I walk her backward across the small cubicle and plonk her down on
the toilet seat, pushing her back and loosing the draw string of
those skin tight shorts. As I do she jerks off her singlet exposing
her small but perfect breasts. I drag those shorts down around her
ankles and she kicks them off, as I kneel before her, my gaze is
locked on her smooth and perfect labia.</p><p>Clutching my head she draws it down to her damp crease and as my
mouth clamps on her slick flesh she groans deeply. Oh God I don't
need a passing cabin staff member to hear this. Snatching up my wet
panties I thrust them at the frantic girl, she gets the idea
instantly and locks her teeth on them as I return to lapping at her
sweet flesh.</p><p>My tongue moves deeper inside her as I peel back her tight labia with
my thumbs and amazingly I can feel the muscles of her vagina trying
to clamp on my tongue. My head's bobbing back and forth as I stab my
stiffened tongue deep into her hot, wet, pinkness. She's grunting
past the silk gag in her mouth and leaning back while crushing my
face down to her groin. With her slender thighs spread wide I risk
scaring her but I'm out of control myself. I ease a finger into the
crack of her arse and thrust it against then into her tight pucker.</p><p>That does it! She climaxes like a wildcat, clawing at my back as her
hips jerk and thick juice floods my mouth as I refuse to ease off and
work her as fast and as hard as I can. My ‘Shell slumps back
bonelessly, gasping for breath, her superb breasts streaked with
sweat and her thighs soaked with the evidence of how hard she's cum.
Spitting out my gnawed lingerie she fixes me with a volcanic gaze.</p><p>“Get here Lesley. Your turn now. I want to give you what you've just
given me.”</p><p>Dishevelled and panting with passion I settle on the plastic seat,
slick with Michelle's cream, and spread my thighs. She's on me as
fast and as hard as I want her to be. Her busy mouth plasters itself
onto my burning pussy, she's not new to lady loving neither is she an
expert but she makes up with desire and energy what she lacks in
technique. As her lips and tongue explores every inch of the centre
of my womanhood I grab my throbbing breasts and twist them brutally
hard, then my young lover jambs three fingers into my wide spread
slit and fingers me hard then harder.</p><p>My teeth gritted, my neck thrown back, desperately trying not to
scream, she takes me wildly over the edge and as I orgasm insanely I
squirt so hard it sprays her face and drenches the floor. I'm
wrecked! It's years since I've had sex as rough as this but it's been
fantastic. I drag the triumphant girl onto my lap and rain kisses on
her face and neck while our hands touch and tease each other as we
come down from a sexual high like you wouldn't believe.</p><p>We do the best we can to clean ourselves up and remove the signs of
our mad passion from the cubicle but as we sneak back to our seats
the musky aroma of hot pussy hangs in the air. We don't separate; I
settle beside her and spread a blanket over the two of us. She
settles herself against my side, her face pillowed against my breast
and drifts off into the sleep of a sexually sated girl in moments. I
sit beside her considering if I can possibly find a way of staying
near her when we land but then I slide away into the dark, totally
exhausted.</p><p>I awake to find the glorious girl still sleeping beside me and bright
daylight streaming through the widows then a voice comes over the
tannoy,</p><p>“We are coming in to land ladies and gentlemen so please fasten your
seat belts.”</p><p>The young Venus besides me stirs and I know I must find a way to be
with her. I'm fascinated and obsessed by the thought of her wonderful
body and how it responded to me and how she made me feel like a young
an excited girl again. I will be with her one way or another!</p>"
164,"A Holiday Affair, Chapter 2",Androgyne,2,After their sex on the plane Les and Michelle move on to their hotel and continue their erotic escapades with the promise of wilder sex still ahead of them.,"['F,f,f,f,anal,oral,exhib']","<p>A couple walk a little stiffly down the stairs from the huge jetliner
and out onto the cracked concrete that reflects the blistering heat
of a sun that burns in a cloudless blue sky. With flight bags slung
over their shoulders they head to collect their luggage. Two ladies,
one fifty something but very well preserved. Curvy, pale skinned and
with short red hair, she's expensively dressed but rumpled and tired
looking after the long haul flight.</p><p>Her companion is perhaps thirteen or fourteen and as stunning a sight
as you'll see in a girl. Tall with a mane of chestnut hair, pulled
back into a simple ponytail at present, she's no less tired than the
older woman. A dazzling white singlet, skin tight blue shorts, white
knee socks and tennis shoes; are her only garments. Her skin has a
matt golden tan that seems to have an inner glow.</p><p>Awaiting their luggage adds to their tiredness and frustration as
case after case appears on the carousel but none of them theirs. As
if by some strange coincidence the last baggage to arrive is theirs.
The redhead's patience has been severely tried so she lets money
talk. Spotting two uniformed young men she waves them over and
rattles off a brief but incisive set of instructions in accented but
clearly intelligible Spanish. She accompanies this with two sheaves
of pesos for the two men who depart with the cases.</p><p>""Next stop the V.I.P. lounge honey, I've a pass for us and they know
me well there. We'll have a cool drink to unwind while those lads
deliver our luggage to the driver of the limo I've got waiting. You
call your mum at the hotel and tell her you're being driven to the
Cortez hotel in an air conditioned stretch with me and she won't be
worrying.""</p><p>I slip my arm through the crook of her arm and we set off. Apparently
a simple, friendly, gesture. In fact it marks us as an item. We are
both moving uneasily not only because of the long flight but because
of the heated sex we had in the plane's toilet cubicle not long ago.
We are both tender from each others wild love making. Together we
enter the enclave that only the wealthy and influential can access.</p><p>""I'm going to wash up Lesley; I must reek after that flight.""</p><p>""Yeah baby I'll get us a comfy seat and a couple of cold drinks. I
suppose you're too young to have alcohol.""</p><p>I smile ironically as I say this.</p><p>""Oh like you believe that do you?""</p><p>My face softens into a possessive smile.</p><p>""Do you know honey I think we'll bend the rules this time and we'll
both have a chilled white wine with soda in a tall glass!""</p><p>After ordering our drinks I settle onto a chesterfield that looks
more comfortable than it really feels. Gazing around the cool and
quiet room with its subdued lighting my eyes come to rest on a
gorgeous raven haired woman and her young companion who had
disembarked from the same flight as ours. I watch as the pert little
minx heads off to the rest room in Michelle's wake. At that point the
woman rises and crosses to sit opposite me.</p><p>""Hi! I saw you on the flight with your young friend. They call me
Candy and the kid with me is Kayla.""</p><p>To me the woman's voice screams California.</p><p>""She's really cute, her hat's pure style.""</p><p>I find it surprisingly easy to talk to this totally magnetically
attractive stranger.</p><p>""Your little companion is lovely too!""</p><p>""She is isn't she? We only met on the plane but we've become very
good friends in such a short time.""</p><p>Candy's wink is slow and gives her face an amazingly sensuous cast.</p><p>""Well I noticed that. I never sleep well on planes and I couldn't
help noticing just how friendly you've become.""</p><p>For a moment I flush scarlet but Candy's next words remove the sting.</p><p>""Don't worry honey if I hadn't had Kayla with me I might have been in
there with you.""</p><p>Relaxing at those words I sip my drink and lean back, running my gaze
over Candy. Her cream coat is left undone over a low cut and
dazzlingly white blouse, giving a hint of firm breasts that look
larger than they are because of the woman's narrow ribcage. Just
right for her lean physique. Guessing, I assess her at early forties.
Candy's hair is worn long and loose giving her a younger look and
she's squeezed into tailored grey denims. The simple white shoes on
her feet are plainly expensive.</p><p>The whole outfit says Armani and the look flatters her. The American
reminds me of a power suited soap star character or a top T.V.
anchorwoman. Though younger than me she's stunning for her age and I
can feel a tug of attraction for her.</p><p>""I'm sorry Candy where are my manners? I'm Lesley and my friend's
Michelle. It seems we're both staying at El Cortez. Where are you
staying?""</p><p>""My lord! Lesley we're booked into the El Sol right next door to your
hotel. Do you think we could meet up for a drink and get to know each
other better?""</p><p>I feel that would be a very good idea indeed.</p><p>In the restroom Michelle is drying her face and hands in front of a
mirror. Meeting Lesley on the plane has been an incredible bonus and
has the makings of a wild and totally hot sexual adventure to come. A
girl enters the washroom. Michelle catches her reflection in the
mirror. She's wearing a grey Burberry hat and a silk scarf knotted
around her neck along with a tie dyed tee shirt printed with the
legend ""Love your Mother"".</p><p>""Hi!""</p><p>Since Michelle is the only other person in there she feels she has to
reply.</p><p>""Hello!""</p><p>""Are you English?""</p><p>""Yes I am and you're American!""</p><p>""Are you in love with someone?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Michelle feels she should laugh out loud at the question.</p><p>""You look like you're in love or maybe just had some fantastic sex.""</p><p> Michelle turns to look at the girl. She figures she's a year or so
younger than her, perhaps twelve. She's wearing a pair of tight,
black, skinny jeans; that accentuate the curve of her cute little
butt. She's got the most captivating smile Michelle's ever seen and
it's impossible to be mad at her.</p><p>""You know what kid you're right; I had unbelievable sex on the plane.
How did you do?</p><p>Michelle asks hoping to put the younger kid off balance but she's
unruffled.</p><p>""Well my girlfriend Candy put a blanket over the two of us and we
played with each others pussies most of the way from London. It's
cool that the cabin was nearly empty 'cos it was hard to keep quiet
when we both came. My pussy's so wrecked I need to put an ice cube in
it to cool it down. By the way I'm Kayla.""</p><p>""Michelle!""</p><p>Both girls grin at each other.</p><p>""How old is your girlfriend Kayla?""</p><p>""She's forty two, her name's Candy Prentice and we've been together
for nearly two years. How old is your lady?""</p><p>""Do you know I don't know, real old maybe, older than your lady for
sure but she's got a fabulous body and it really doesn't matter how
old she is as long as she keeps fucking me like she did.""</p><p>""That's the truth sweetie!""</p><p>There's an electric feeling in the quiet room and the two nymphs are
drawing closer to each other, kissing each other seems a really cool
idea. As their lips pucker the door swings open and a portly Mexican
woman pushes in a trolley bearing brushes, mops, and cleaning
materials. As she stares short sightedly at them both girls pull back
and dissolve into a fit of the giggles.</p><p>As the two girls amble back, giggling, to where the ladies are Candy
rises and stretches with a yawn.</p><p>""Don't forget Lesley we're only next door at the El Sol so it's a
corner suite, 1109. Ask reception for Ms Candy Prentice. Kayla and I
are alone here and new friends would be nice. Come on Kayla, Marcia
will be waiting at the pick up point to run us to the hotel so let's
make tracks.""</p><p>As Candy leans forward to push out of her chair I get a brief glimpse
of her plump breasts cradled in the lace cups of her bra and my eyes
are drawn to the tanned flesh. Candy holds out her hand but instead
of shaking it I raise it to my mouth and brush my lips across the
back of the fine bones and sinews beneath the soft skin. Incredibly
the groomed American blushes furiously. The girls are not so
restrained and kiss each other goodbye full on the mouth. A couple of
the less exhausted travellers raise an eyebrow as many others smile
secretively.</p><p>Minutes later, after draining our drinks, I decide it's time to make
a move.</p><p>""Time we made an effort honey, my limo's waiting for us and the cases
will be in the boot, let's go.""</p><p>As they stroll out into the glare Michelle glances at the line of
expensive vehicles. There's no doubt which is theirs! A pure white
stretch limo and standing beside it a uniformed driver holds a
placard reading ""Ms Craven"". When she studies the driver Michelle
gets really interested. Conchita Alvarez is quite a sight. Not tall
she's compact and curvy, her dark skin and short, silky black hair;
are typically Mexican. She wears a uniform vizored cap, chauffeurs
jacket, but instead of tight trousers she has a brief pleated skirt
that reveals calf hugging and highly polished boots.</p><p>As the pair close on the car Connie smiles showing sparkling white
teeth, then opens the door for them to enter.</p><p>""Welcome back Ms Craven it's wonderful to see you again!""</p><p>""Conchita, Connie, please I've told you with me it's Lesley or Les.
We're old friends aren't we?""</p><p>Michelle is sharp and picks up on things at once; there's history
between these two for sure.</p><p>As we settle onto the soft leather of the seat I breathe a sigh of
relief. My driver has cranked up the air conditioning to high and the
interior is blissfully cool. The interior is dim also because the
windows are tinted glass. Leaning forward I tap the button that drops
the glass partition between us and our driver.</p><p>""The El Cortez Connie, no rush, it's just so good to sit here and
feel cool!""</p><p>Another tap of the button and the glass slides smoothly back into
place sealing us off.</p><p>""God 'Shell I'd murder for a shower, I stink something awful!""</p><p>She turns that beautiful face to me and she's a wicked grin on that
face.</p><p>""Yeah well we both smell pretty good of pussy juice don't we?
Cleaning up in that toilet wasn't anything like enough.""</p><p>As she speaks she scrunches up closer to me till her soft body is
lent against me and her hand drops to the hem of my pleated skirt.
Lifting it she exposes my shaven vulva and damp labia.</p><p>""Wow Lesley no panties!""</p><p>""Well honey they were real silk but I don't think I could have put
them back on. Whoever cleans that stall is going to find them full of
pussy juice and your teeth marks on them.""</p><p>She leans forward and sniffs at my crease.</p><p>""I love the scent of pussy Lesley. You can't get any messier so why
don't I get you really wet again?""</p><p>I'm getting crazier even by my standards so I just slump back a
little on the back rest while spreading my thighs. My young lover
smiles and the fingers of her hand smoothly part my puffy labia and
slide into the hot depths of my tingling cunt. Even as my lashes
flicker down I see her reach out and tap the button to open that
sheet of glass that divides us from my chauffeur, and last year's
lover, Conchita. Then her thrusting fingers make me forget about our
audience.</p><p>Pushing my hips forward I moan as she fucks me firmly and steadily.
Her free hand has popped the buttons on my blouse and tugged down my
bra so her mouth can fasten on one strawberry sized nipple. She's
sucking hard and biting with enough force to leave bruises on my soft
skin. As she Pumps me harder and faster now I lock my vaginal muscles
on her fingers like a firm cock, riding them, and groaning as my
climax approaches fast.</p><p>In the drivers seat Connie glances again in her mirror and watches
her boss writhing as her sexy little chica fucks her furiously. The
kid's amazing and wants Connie to watch and hear the show that's
going on back there and since Connie spent a lot of Lesley's last
visit eating the redhead's pussy and getting fucked out of her mind
by the Englishwoman she decides one hand can handle the power
steering while she puts the other to good use. Flipping up her short,
pleated, skirt, she slips her fingers under the crotch of her panties
and goes for the hard bud of her clit.</p><p>Oh shit! I can't hang on any longer. Michelle's hammering my sopping
pussy hard now the twinges have turned to spasms of blazing heat and
my cream is drooling onto the smooth leather beneath me.
As her teeth bite down hard on my nipple I howl and squirt onto her
fingers. Bucking and writhing like a maniac.</p><p>""Fuck 'Shell! Oh fucking hell what a cum!""</p><p>I'm messier than ever, my vulva and thighs are painted with cum, but
as her slick fingers enter my mouth; and I taste my own creamy fluid
I feel the car shimmy and hear Connie gasp and see her tremble up
front in the driver's seat. The sexy little senorita has just had her
own jollies! If I can get my breath back I'll give 'Shell what she
deserves for another fabulous fuck.</p><p>""Christ honey you're fantastic, now get those shorts off so I can
fuck that cute little pussy of yours.""</p><p>At least my lover doesn't attempt to look cool and calm or try to
make me think she's in no hurry. Tugging loose the drawstring she
hooks her thumbs into the waistband of her shorts and slips them down
her thighs then off. Lying back on the wide seat she lifts one smooth
thigh and hooks her leg onto the backrest while the other foot rests
on the thick carpet. She's wide stretched and her tight pussy looks
plump and glistens in the faint light. We're getting closer to our
destination so no time for a slow love making I'll give it her hard
and fast!</p><p>Sometimes a little warm saliva might just be needed to lube up a
pussy but Michelle is a wet one! Using four fingers I rub them back
and forth over her slick labia fast and firmly. Her body arches like
a bow, her lips draw back showing her white teeth and that expensive
brace, her head goes back tightening the column of her neck as she
grunts each time my hand flashes over her sensitive flesh. Soon my
hand's making a sucking noise as her crease is flooded with her hot
juice.</p><p>Her body arches even more, alarmingly so, her belly ripples as her
orgasm builds then builds again but I rub harder still till she howls
and a squirt of creamy cum splashes my hand. She's away in a
wonderland of pleasure, rolling on that seat now stained with both
our cums. I'm wondering if she'll be able to walk into the hotel she
stays cumming and writhing so long. At last she grins at me like a
Cheshire cat!</p><p>""Jesus, Les I just want to get you into a bed and fuck with you all
night, you're the hottest old lady anywhere aren't you?""</p><p>I'm rummaging in my flight bag for tissues and my pack of moist clean
up squares.</p><p>""Perhaps you'd better call me Auntie Les in front of other people and
I sure hope I am the sexiest old lady on the planet but we better get
cleaned up a little so we can check in, we're almost there now.""</p><p>The porters carry our bags in and I turn to Conchita to issue my
instructions for tomorrow.</p><p>""Before you say anything, yep she's the hottest little piece of ass
I've ever had, but I'm not forgetting you Connie. We're going to eat
each others pussies pretty damn soon. You can take the rest of the
day off but be here for nine tomorrow morning. I've just got to have
a shower and catch up with the jet lag.""</p><p>At reception I register along with Michelle but my plans for a shower
and bed alone aren't to be or not just yet anyway.</p><p>""Senorita Wilder your mother is waiting for you over in the Saguaro
lounge, she told us to send you right over, she was worrying about
you. The porters will take your bags up to your suite!""</p><p>Michelle grabs my hand and tugs me away as I tell the clerk to send
my baggage up to the executive suite I've booked.</p><p>""Come on Les you've got to meet her, she'll want to thank you for
chaperoning me from the airport.""</p><p>Michelle shepherds me into the lounge and over to a blond woman
sipping a sparkling drink. Seeing her up close I feel wrinkled and
grubby but also excited and aroused. I can see now where Michelle
gets her looks from. Her mother is an older and stunning version of
her daughter. When she stands to greet us I see she's tall, taller
than me and I'm five six. The same chestnut hair but cut into a short
close to the skull style that gives her face a faintly masculine
caste though no-one could mistake that body for a man.</p><p>Long, smooth, legs and thighs, which show from her short pencil skirt
of black silk. Beneath her crisply ironed blouse her breasts are
magnificently full and only a deep line bra restrains their bounty.
Holding out her hand she turns to me.</p><p>""You must be Lesley. Michelle told me how kind you were to her on the
plane and then driving her here. Thank you so much for that, there
was some sort of mix up over the cab I ordered to pick her up and I
would have been out of my mind thinking she was on her own at an
airport in a strange city.""</p><p>I resist the urge to kiss her hand like I did Candy's and shake it
instead. Her hand is cool and strong just like you'd expect a
surgeon's hand to be.</p><p>""It's nothing Mrs Wilder; she's a wonderful child and I was glad to
help.""</p><p>""Please call me Laurie and it's Ms, I divorced Greg years ago. He was
a good husband but we should have realised two consulting surgeons
would hardly ever see each other with our work schedules. Can I get
you a drink?</p><p>She waves a waiter over and I'm soon served with iced lemonade as is
Michelle who settles beside her mother.</p><p>""Michelle says you're mixing business with pleasure Lesley, what sort
of business?""</p><p>""Well Laurie a couple of years ago there was a building boom for
holiday homes here in Baja California just in time for the recession
to arrive so now is the perfect time for me to buy my own property
here.""</p><p>""How wonderful for you! I'd love to be able to afford something here
and I can't even find the time to be with Michelle at this moment.
I'm spending most of each day at my conference so Michelle will be
hanging around the pool I suppose.""</p><p>She's given me the perfect opening!</p><p>""Just a suggestion Laurie but I'll be travelling around looking at
properties and enjoying the resort so why not let Michelle accompany
me?""</p><p>Her relief shows clearly but when I glance at Michelle she's looking
at the two of us with a distant, far away expression on her face.</p><p>""Would you like that darling? Will you be happy going around with Ms
Craven?""</p><p>She seems to snap back to the here and now and grins widely.</p><p>""Of course I will mum! I'm already calling her Auntie Lesley!""</p><p>In the back of her mind Michelle's thoughts have been locked on her
voluptuous lover and her stunning mother. In her imagination she sees
Lesley's head buried between her mother's thighs and hears her mother
screaming as she climaxes. How can she engineer this? She's planning
already.</p><p>My mind's wandered to the thought of whether Laurie gets her bedtime
fun like her daughter when her words bring me back to earth.</p><p>""I really must get off to the conference centre darling so if you go
anywhere with Lesley then you do as she tells you just as if I was
with you. Goodbye for now Lesley and I can't thank you enough for all
you've done for my daughter.""</p><p>I watch her taut rear as she strides out of the bar and heads for the
exit doors then turn to her child.</p><p>""Come on honey let's get to our rooms and have those showers we've
been talking about.""</p><p>In the lift I'm yawning and stretching when the bell ""dings"" and the
doors slide open. Michelle grabs my hand and tugs me outside.</p><p>""Not my floor love where are you taking me?""</p><p>""My room Les I want to christen the bed. Come on let's do it on a bed
at last.""</p><p>""'Shell your room connects with your mother's, supposing she comes
back and finds us fucking each other?""</p><p>Her eyes flicker round the deserted hotel corridor and settle on a
door and a sign marked ""Stairway"" in both Spanish and English.</p><p>""Les you've got to stop worrying about the risks, sex is better when
there's a risk. Mum won't see us out there. I've never been fucked on
a flight of stairs.""</p><p>I must be loosing my mind but I let her pull me towards and through
the door onto a landing, stairs climb up above us and descend to the
depths below. 'Shell sprawls on the floor tugging off her singlet and
wriggling out of those stained shorts like a worm. I'm insane now I'm
sure but I drop to my knees and grab her hips, turning her so her
perfect rear faces me, I part her buttocks and leaning forward slide
my tongue into the crack of her arse and draw my wet tongue and lips
over her tightly puckered ring piece while my fingers seek her soft
labia.</p><p>She's making little grunting noises in the back of her throat as I
push my tongue past her tight pink pucker then inside her colon and I
can hear the sucking sound as I finger her pussy faster and harder. A
floor below a door opens and I can hear the clatter of buckets and
mops as a cleaning crew arrive. 'Shell's right, the risk of being
found just makes me crazier and hornier. My cunt's leaking juice and
I go at my tween lover like a lunatic till she moans aloud, pushing
her rear back at my face and hand. Voices from below tell me in
Spanish that suite 1206 was a mess this morning but by now I'm so far
gone all I can do is fuck my girl and play with my own pussy.</p><p>She cums again, hard as ever, soaking my face and fingers with her
cream. I fire out a squirt of my own as I lap up her sweet cum and
the noise of the domestics fades away as we savour another mad
orgasm. I still have to peel her fingers away when she reaches for my
throbbing crease as we rise and wander, a little unsteadily, back to
the corridor. She to her room and me to the lift and my room. In my
shower and later in my bed all my thoughts are on how wild and
abandoned my young lover is and how far we can take this risky affair.</p><p>The ringing of my bedside phone drags me from the depths of sleep.
Yawning I reach out and lift the receiver, it's my young temptress
calling.</p><p>""Les, good morning, what are we going to do today? Mum's off soon to
that bloody conference and all I could think about last night was
sucking your clit again. I want you Les, tell me you want me!""</p><p>The trouble is she's right, at her first words I've got wet and my
clit's hard, I'm like a randy teenager again not a fifty something
successful business lady.</p><p>""Of course I want you baby but we can't live in our bedrooms. I've
got a house to view this afternoon but how about a morning on the
beach and we'll see what happens later on. God yes my love I want you
like I haven't wanted somebody for years. I'll meet you in the foyer
after breakfast, say nine, nine fifteen?""</p><p>After a light breakfast I select my outfit with care. The bikini's
emerald green with a deep line bra to hold my heavy breasts. Gazing
at myself in the mirror I'm pleased with the reflection before me.
Helen Mirren in that pink bikini got a lot of guys and plenty of gay
gals realising that older women can look good and sexy and I feel I
look pretty good and sexy myself. I top off with a wide brimmed sun
hat and a long sleeved white robe to protect my pale skin from the
sizzling Mexican heat.</p><p>In the foyer I nearly pass out when I see Michelle. To say she's made
an effort is a world class understatement. Her hair's done up in a
Grecian knot with a wreath of yellow flowers in it. Sandals on her
slender feet and a tiny gold pair of satin briefs hug her rump. Above
them she's wearing a translucent shirt of gold mesh that reveals her
small but perfect breasts to anyone who looks. My nipples go like
rocks and I'm wet at once. I don't care about risks; I cross to her
and slip my arm around her waist while kissing her cheek. My young
lover is ready and I want the world to see her.</p><p>Connie drives us the short run down to the parking area at the edge
of the sand and I tell her to wait till we return. No hard task in
that air conditioned monster vehicle.</p><p>The beach curves in a huge arc of pure white sand, a little way out
crystal blue waves splash and crash against rocks and this early the
dunes are sparsely populated with tourists. The heat comes back in a
shimmer from the burning sand as we walk towards the waters edge.
Further along I can see two girls playing amongst some huge rocks
where the water breaks upon them. Then we reach a large sign planted
in the sand.</p><p>""Playa Nudista. Desnudez Obligatoria!""</p><p>""Nudist Beach. Nudity Obligatory!""</p><p>By now 'Shell has outdistanced me and is closer to the girls,
watching them intently. As I approach to warn her we're straying onto
a private area she turns to me, a hot look in her eyes.</p><p>""Look at them auntie Les aren't they gorgeous? I'll bet we could
seduce the two of them right here and now.""</p><p>She's right they're stunning, one perhaps thirteen, slender with
small but perfect breasts tipped with dark nipples. Her vulva is
touched with a wisp of silky reddish hair that fails to shield her
plump labia. Her sister, it must be her sister, they share the same
mahogany brown hair that is streaked with red; can be no more than
ten or eleven. Flat chested as a boy but with long, pink, rubbery
teats; that stand proud from her tanned skin. Her pussy is small and
perfectly shaped, her legs and thighs are slim and graceful as she
dances, splashing sea water on her sister who reclines against a
massive boulder.</p><p>""It'll be easy Lesley, let's do it!""</p><p>It seems I'm up for anything she suggests so we amble closer to the
girls as I call to them.</p><p>""Perdoneme las muchachas hacen usted dice el ingles?""</p><p>""Pardon me girls do you speak English?""</p><p>""Si senora!""</p><p>Then the older girl giggles.</p><p>""We're American Ma'am not Mexican; we come down here every year with
our folks to spend a couple of weeks on this beach.""</p><p>""I'm Lesley and this is my niece Michelle; are we trespassing here,
is this private land?""</p><p>""No Ma'am everyone's welcome here as long as they're prepared to take
off their clothes. I'm Coral Jacobs and this is my sister Sonia. If
you want to sun bathe we've a big blanket here you can lay on.""</p><p>I catch that sexy sultry glance that 'Shell aims at me so we head for
the blanket spread partly in the shade of the giant boulder. Kneeling
I shed that white coat and sun hat then hand Sonia my best inviting
smile.</p><p>""Could you unhook me honey?""</p><p>Raising my arms I feel her small fingers grasp the hook of my bikini
top and pop it loose. My heavy breasts drop slightly but not a huge
droop or sag, my work in the gym has kept me in pretty good shape,
I'm not ashamed to let these kids see me naked and once my briefs
come off they do. All Michelle had to do was pull off that mesh shirt
and wriggle out of her briefs to be as naked as the sisters; from the
hotel she's had a small bag hung over her shoulder and now she roots
in it to produce two glass bottles.</p><p>""Auntie Les if you're going to be in this sun you'd better use sun
screen, Sonia why don't you rub some on my aunt.""</p><p>I settle face down but watch my sexy ""niece"" turn her attention to
Coral.</p><p>""Why don't you let me try some of this on you Coral it's real
expensive and smells lovely. I know you're used to this sun by the
tan you and your sister have but I think you'll enjoy it.""</p><p>Her last words are accompanied by a devilish little smile that I
can't believe Coral misses. As little sister spreads the smooth oil
onto my back I watch 'Shell begin to massage Coral's golden brown
skin. A short time passes, and, am I imagining it? Is Coral breathing
a bit harder? Glancing across I see that she's on her back as 'Shell
rubs the gleaming oil onto her pert breasts. Her eyes are slitted as
she watches 'Shell's slender hands knead her flesh then she stiffens
as her breasts are cupped and my young lover bends forward to press
her lips to the American girl's.</p><p>Sonia's hands slow as she watches her sister kiss passionately with
Michelle, and then turning my head a little I catch her expression,
not fear or surprise but delight. Breaking briefly her embrace with
my lover Sonia smiles at her little sister.</p><p>""It's OK sis we can both have plenty of fun just like we do back at
the camp ground.""</p><p>Then she's locked in 'Shell's arms again so I reach out and pull the
slight body of the girl close to me. She'd perhaps normally be a
fraction young for my tastes but in this setting her slim exotic
beauty inflames me and I cup her head then kiss her pink lips as
lightly as a butterfly landing and with all the skill I possess. She
surprises me with her precocious talent; her tongue enters my mouth
and rouses me even as her hand caresses one swollen nipple. In the
distance, far away, I can hear a dog barking and being called but if
somebody was standing next to me nothing could distract me from her
hot body on mine.</p><p>Taking her narrow hips in my hands I roll her onto her back, dropping
my mouth to one of her erect, pink, nipples. Sucking on it I use one
hand to stroke her flat belly while the other moves easily between
her thighs, which she spreads wider, to open her neat labia a little
to my fingers. She's already wet as I probe the slick flesh bringing
quivers of pleasure from her entire body. Freeing my mouth from her
nipple I kiss a slow path down her chest, stopping only briefly to
let my tongue tip flicker in and out of her jewel of a navel.</p><p>Licking the inner thighs and the creases where her thighs join the
slight bulge of her pudenda makes her breathe faster then her body
convulses as my mouth finds her small, wet, pussy; with my lips and
tongue. I hear a moan, then a groan, and realising it's not Sonia. I
glance across at Coral and my lass. Coral's underneath and 'Shell on
top as they are locked together in a 69 that leaves them oblivious to
any thing else.</p><p>Then my mouth is back to working its magic on Sonia's wet slit and I
let my tongue search for then find the hard little bud of her
immature clitoris. My lips hold her entire taut labia while I flick
her tiny girl's cock till she whimpers her pleasure, which changes to
a shrill howl as she approaches a writhing orgasm. My mouth is
flooded with her sweet juices as she bucks her slender hips up at my
frantically working tongue that's taking her over the top and into a
fabulous climax.</p><p>It seems to take ages before her trembling body lies still under my
hands while I lick her juices from my lips and mouth. Coral
and 'Shell have rolled apart to recover from their prolonged orgasms
but my attention turns to my own excited body as I feel Sonia's warm
breath on my swollen and sensitive pussy lips. As her lips kiss my
slick flesh I realise she's no beginner with lesbian loving. Her
tongue tip explores every crease and fold of my tingling labia
leaving me cupping her head gently while shudders of pure sexual
delight ripple through me. Through clenched teeth I grit out a
command hoping she'll obey.</p><p>""Fingers use your fingers in me!""</p><p>She reacts almost at once and my body spasms as what feels like her
whole hand slides between my swollen and sopping labia as her mouth
works me towards a wonderful climax. She's lapping at me like a cat
at a bowl of cream when she reaches my erect clitoris and everything
blows off. Rocking and writhing on the blanket my hips shimmy and
lift to her mouth and hand as my cum erupts with a spurt of juice
leaving me almost senseless with ecstasy.</p><p>People are moving in the distance on the dunes but 'Shell has changed
my whole way of thinking, risk, voyeurism, I don't care. I want more
and wilder sex while I don't care who watches. Rolling to one side
with a seraphic smile on my face I look over at Coral and Michelle
who sends me one word.</p><p>""Swap?""</p><p>Needing no urging I slap Sonia on her firm rump sending her over to
my insatiable lover, though since meeting her I seem out of control
myself. I pull Coral down next to me but we both hold back to watch
what happens next. With Sonia sprawled on the sand 'Shell kneels and
lowers herself onto the tiny nymph's mouth, she shivers with pleasure
as  hungry lips fastens on her taut pussy then reaches back with one
hand to plunge her fingers into Sonia's wet crease and begins to
finger fuck her mercilessly. As the two girls loose themselves in
each others bodies Coral impatiently tugs at me and I learn just what
she wants now.</p><p>Flat on her back she spreads her slender thighs and gripping my hips
she guides me onto her until I wriggle my still soaked pussy down
onto hers. Her hands grip my rear hard enough to leave bruises; I
thrust against her as she moves in rhythm with me. I'm on fire again,
since meeting 'Shell I never seem satisfied no matter how hard or
often I orgasm, mounted upon Coral's silky body I just hump her like
a man fucking a woman until I let go a howl like a wolf followed by a
violent cum and a huge squirt while she grinds against me, shuddering
through her own orgasm.</p><p>I'm laying half on Coral and half on the blanket kissing her neck,
lips, ears; and telling her; in whispers; she's amazing; when 'Shell
with her amazing stamina brings me back to reality.</p><p>""I think we better get cleaned up auntie Les, we've got that house to
view soon haven't we? The girls need a wash too and the sea looks
wonderful. Together a sated adult and three sexy tweens splash and
dive in the warm crystal water till all signs of our passion are
washed away. We make our farewells to our young lovers and head back
with the stiffness that great sex leaves you with, to Connie and the
limo, having promised to visit the sisters at their club house
before we both leave for home. 'Shell's taken me to a new level of
wild sexuality so I decide that we go another step along that road.</p><p>""'Shell when we get back to the car I want you to get to know
Conchita as well as I do. She's really something and I think we
should give her a really good time don't you?""</p><p>Her wicked smile is all the answer I need to know that our holiday
affair has only just begun its roller coaster ride.</p>"
165,"The Wedding Guests, Chapter One",Androgyne,1,"Leila and Michaela arrive at the manor house where Leila's cousin's daughter is being married.The two women hope for a fun weekend with tweens,teens,and grown women and they won't be disappointed","['FF,anal,oral,no lolita sex till chapter 2']","<p>The gravel hisses on the tyres of the hire car as it cruises up the
long driveway towards the impressive building looming before us. As
the driver speaks to us over his shoulder I tear my eyes away from
Mickey's smoothly rounded thighs that are sheathed in black nylon and
gleam in the afternoon sunlight.</p><p>""We're here Ma'am, Collyhurst Manor!""</p><p>He's barely pulled up at the main entrance and taken our bags out of
the boot when two staff members are out to greet us. A lanky young
guy picks up our luggage and a petite lass with a clipboard arrives
to register us. She's tiny but fills her tight black slacks nicely
and her wine red shirt shows firm little breasts. Eighteen at a guess
and Mickey's zeroed in on her already.</p><p>""And you are?""</p><p>""Ms. Leila Carson and my guest and friend here is Michaela Darby.""</p><p>She consults her clipboard list for a second and ticks it with her
ballpoint.</p><p>""Ah yes Ms. Carson you're both here, bride's side of the family I see!""</p><p>I'm in one of my habitual trouser suits while Mickey's gone casual as
she normally does when travelling but when she dresses up she's
stunning.</p><p>She escorts us through the double doors and into the foyer with
Jerry, the lanky lad, trailing behind us and toting all our gear.
Except for the fancy wrapped parcel that I'm toting which contains
the beautiful wedding present for the bride. She being Miranda my
cousin Abigail's eldest daughter. The foyer is thronged with men and
women chatting and hordes of children of both sexes running, chasing,
and playing.</p><p>""Take the bags up to the Nelson suite please Jerry while I give the
ladies their key cards.""</p><p>Moving behind the reception desk she leafs through a sheaf of swipe
cards and hands us one each. I have to nudge Mickey to bring her mind
back from thoughts of Marilyn, our receptionist, and what her pussy
tastes like. I haven't known Mickey long but I do know her well and
she'll fuck any reasonably attractive female from eight upwards into
exhaustion. She's tried it with me but I turned it into a draw when
we both had to admit we were both too tired to fuck any more!</p><p>""Take the lift to the third floor Ms. Carson, you're in the Nelson
suite, there's a Red Ensign emblem on the door to identify it. All
the suites here are themed to British heroes. The Manor used to be
owned by Lord Carragher before he sold it as a conference centre and
venue for large functions. I'm sure you and your friend will enjoy
your stay.""</p><p>Did she stress friend just a little? Has she sniffed out already that
Mickey and I are black belt pussy hounds and are happy doing each
other when we haven't lined up our special targets for bedroom fun in
advance. The two of us trail over to a bank of four small lifts,
talking as we go.</p><p>""Jesus Mickey I thought you were going to jump that kid and fuck her
in the middle of the foyer with everybody watching. When we get to
our rooms I'm ready for a shower but you better have a cold shower, a
long, cold, shower.""</p><p>Once the aluminium door of the lift hisses shut my tall, blond,
fellow lesbian, turns to me.</p><p>""Did you see those two little honeys playing in the foyer? The two in
the white dresses and stockings, I'd love to.....""</p><p>I don't let her go any further because I'm reading her mind.</p><p>""You'd love to get the younger one in bed and eat her pussy and lick
her arse ring. Of course I noticed them they're Abi's two other
daughters Kellie and Kayleigh. I suppose they're my second cousins or
something. Maybe we can arrange something like that because
Kayleigh's a real little sweetie, they both used to sit on my knee
and Kay used to sort of squirm her arse and pussy on my thigh. I'll
swear she used to get herself off on me and my pussy was sopping when
she moved.""</p><p>""How old is Kellie, Lee, eight, nine?""</p><p>""She's turned nine but not ten and Kayleigh's eleven going on twelve
and I get vibes off them that they're going to be into pussy licking
but we've got to be careful as Abi's as straight as a die. Though my
gaydar, as weak as it is, tells me our bride Miranda might well be Bi
so her future hubby better be careful too about who finishes up in
the bed when he's not around. Ah here we are the Nelson suite!""</p><p>While talking we've left the lift, walked down the lushly carpeted
corridor, and reached our door which is indeed marked with a Red
Ensign. Swiping my card through the reader I open the door so we can
enter the luxurious room.</p><p>""Dibs me first for the shower Mickey I'm dying for a scrub.""</p><p>""Fine babe I'll unpack then I'll take one later!""</p><p>The shower's a glorious relief after sweaty travelling so I luxuriate
under the needle spray of hot water and suds till my pale skin's
flushed and glowing from the heat. As I head back to our bedroom I
pause to examine my vulva and see it's still smooth shaven without
fuzz sprouting yet. I like the feeling of a silky pudenda both my own
and one that my lips are kissing and exploring. When I walk into our
bedroom I suck in a sharp breath at the sight of my Mickey standing
there, she's wearing white lace stockings with a suspender belt and
not much else.</p><p>Mickey's tall and blond with beautiful pear shaped breasts and
pointed nipples. I'm shorter with bigger breasts and huge nipples
that are also super sensitive. Mickey's pubes are trimmed into a neat
triangle that is surprisingly dark compared to her blond tresses and
as soon as I look at her I want her.</p><p>""What do you think Lee? These with that white micro dress for the
reception after the wedding. And those white stilettos as well of
course.""</p><p>She's grinning at me because she can see my naked body and what
looking at her is doing to me. My nipples have gone rock hard and my
pussy suddenly has milky beads forming on it. My throat's gone thick
and I can barely get the words out of my lips.</p><p>""Jesus Christ yes baby but for now just get naked 'cos I really need
to fuck you and have you fuck me.""</p><p>She doesn't tease or make a production of it she just strips quickly
and since I'm already naked we hit the bed together fast!</p><p>""Get on your hands and knees baby I know just what you want!""</p><p> I do know as well because we've fucked each other enough by now to
know what drives us wild and turns us on so Mickey kneels and spreads
her thighs while resting one cheek on the white sheet. Kneeling
behind her I let my warm breath tickle her moist, pink, crinkled
labia. Popping my fingers into my mouth I soak them with saliva then
probe her arse's puckered ring. A slight pressure, a second's
resistance, then three and finally four digits stretch her anus and
slide inside. She shudders and groans with pleasure, Mickey can cum
from her arse being fucked as hard as if you're in her pussy!</p><p>Now my mouth plasters onto her sopping crease, working it with my
lips and stabbing my stiffened tongue into her creamy depths. Huskily
she grits out her words.</p><p>""Fuck Lee I'm gonna cum fast! Do me hard!""</p><p>I pound her arse harder and faster as she heaves her rear back at my
face then work her clit fast and hard with my tongue till her whole
body is shuddering and I can feel her pussy flexing against my mouth.
Then Mickey screams and dumps a mass of her sticky white cum juice
onto my face and into my mouth. Sucking it down like a fine wine I
finger fuck her arse even harder and she has a second and explosive
orgasm that soaks the sheets as she collapses face down groaning and
gasping for breath.</p><p>Watching her twitching as the minor cums blast through her I'm afire
with my own needs but Mickey knows I'm desperate and with a slow
smile rears up then lowers herself onto my body. Rubbing her hard
nipples against mine she kisses me expertly, tongue deep inside my
mouth as her hands wander over my body, touching, teasing, pinching
me lightly till I'm loosing it big time. One hand moves between my
thighs probing my wet and swollen labia till I moan into the mouth
that is still pressed to mine.</p><p>Then wriggling like a snake she slithers down my body kissing a wet
trail till she reaches my burning snatch, peeling back the lips with
her thumbs Mickey's tongue laps at my slick flesh. Freeing one hand
she eases four fingers inside my vagina and thrusts hard into me as
she takes my bloated clit into her mouth, flogging the sensitive bud
till I'm howling out my climax like a wolf. As it erupts like a
volcano I squirt a jet of my cream all over Mickey's face. She loves
it that I'm a squirter and presses hard against me to catch the next
sprays in her open mouth as I writhe, out of control, beneath my sex
crazed partner's hands and mouth.</p><p>Two women, painted with pussy juice, lie wrapped in each others arms
and in silence for a while.</p><p>""Fuck me Mickey I'm turned fifty now, I'm not sure I can keep up with
what you do to me. Maybe I'm getting too old for this with you!""</p><p>She grins for second then flicks my still quivering pussy with her
fingers till I arch my back and groan in delight.</p><p>""Doesn't look to me like you can't take it anymore baby you just had
another little cum then didn't you? And I've never had my arse finger
fucked as well as you do it so fucking forget this ""I'm too old crap""
you're the hottest lady that's ever fucked me. Now about those
cousins of yours, are you too old to think about us double dating and
double fucking them?""</p><p>She's right! The thought of going down on Kayleigh's smooth pussy's
got my clit twanging again and the idea of watching Mickey work
Kellie's rear is nearly as hot.</p><p>""Let's take a nap baby then we'll change for tonight's entertainment
and I'll introduce you to Kellie. Her sister's mine and I've some
ideas on how we get to taste them and show them how hot a ladies
mouth feels down there. If they don't know already and I've got an
idea those two little minxes know more than their innocent faces
show. Come on babe let's get some shuteye!""</p><p>Two hot and sexy lesbians settle in each other's arms to sleep till
the exciting evening begins and young pussy can be chased.</p>"
166,"The Wedding Guests, Chapter Two",Androgyne,1,Friday night and Mickey and Lee are ready to meet the guests then slip away for some fun with the tweens Kerrie and Kayleigh.Meanwhile Marilyn the teenage receptionist has a tween caller to her bedroom looking to learn about lady loving.,"['F,f,gg,Anal,Oral,Pedo']","<p>I shift slightly and sense something warm, soft, and sticky, pressing
against my back. It's Mickey muttering in her sleep. Her hard nipples
are rubbing against my back and her vulva is tucked against my rear
but that's not what's disturbed me. It's the alarm I'd set on my
wrist watch. I suppose it's a chunky sort of butch watch but it kills
my eyes trying to tell the time by one of those tiny, ornate, and
fancy things. Style's okay but ease is better.</p><p>Pressing the button that stills the bleeping I nudge an elbow into
Mickey's short ribs. She oofs and mumbles as she stirs.</p><p>""We gonna fuck again baby?""</p><p>I roll over, nip at the lobe of her ear, and then tweak one nipple.</p><p>""No my young slut we're going to get ready to meet the guests in the
main lounge so I need to shower again and you need one too. We look
like we've been spray painted with pussy juice. Jesus! Wait till the
maids change the sheets, they'll think one of us has pee'd the bed!""</p><p>One hot repeat shower for me and a first one for Mickey is a start.
Naked I spray myself from top to toe with a light and flowery perfume
I favour, Mickey goes for a strong, musky one that I always joke
about, that it's basic ingredient is ladies pussy juice. Lingerie is
next before we unpack the dresses we've bought each other as presents
for the meet the guests' reception.</p><p>We each unpack the boxes and Mickey falls on my neck when she sees
what I've bought her. She looks just bloody gorgeous in the skin
tight dress, its silver wire pattern glinting in the electric lights
and its low neckline showing her beautiful breasts to good advantage.</p><p>My gift is the traditional ""little black dress"" and I won't need to
change my undies, the ones I've got on feel so sexy and the solid
black material won't show the through the black dress it so I'll
stick with what I've got on.</p><p>Mickey brushes my hair which is starting to annoy me. She persuaded
me to abandon my normal Annie Lennox crop and grow out my hair
because she says my hair's gorgeous but it's driving me crazy and
once the reception's over I'm having it sheared again! Mickey's is
natural blond but cut short so I may extract vengeance by making her
grow hers out. Ready now I kiss her lightly and we head for the lift
to the ground floor.</p><p>Once the lift door closes I give Mickey her instructions.</p><p>""Let me do the introductions and sound out where Kerrie and Kayleigh
are and no trying to pick up the first hot piece of pussy you fancy.
I don't care if she wants to sit on your face thirty seconds after
you meet, cousin Abi has married money and these people might be
snobby so no scenes please. We need to keep a low profile if we're
going to spend the next three days having our pussies eaten by young
ones, and you know how you love young ones!""</p><p>Quitting the lift I lead a slightly miffed Mickey towards the main
lounge. Better miffed than caught with her head between the thighs of
some-one in the ladies rest room! The lounge is buzzing with
chattering guests, young, old, and in between. As we two head for the
bar we're intercepted by my elegant and perfectly coifed cousin
Abigail. I get a quick peck on the cheek and an enthusiastic welcome.</p><p>""Lee! So glad you made it! It's been a while since you visited. Have
you seen Miranda yet? Oh no you won't will you; Doug and she have
driven to the station to pick up some friends of theirs.""</p><p>Now's the chance to launch a leading question!</p><p>""I'll catch her later tonight or tomorrow Abi, where's Kerrie and
Kayleigh?""</p><p>Her face softens into a fond smile!</p><p>""Ah yes they'll both want to see their auntie Lee. They've been
asking about you my dear. I sent them to bed early tonight as we
rehearse the ceremony tomorrow and I don't want them tired and cranky
in the morning. They've got their own suite, I told them they're old
enough now to sleep in their own room. All these suites have amazing
names don't they? Theirs is the King Arthur suite!""</p><p>Mission accomplished!</p><p>""Abi this is my friend Mickey, short for Michaela, you must recall me
telling you about us becoming friends?""</p><p>""Michaela! Lovely to meet you! Lee will you excuse me I've got to
talk to Vanessa, Doug's mother, about tomorrow's rehearsals. Bye love
we'll talk when we've more time. All the drinks are free just order
what you like.""</p><p>I give Mickey a smooth smile and a quiet word in her ear.</p><p>""A quick drink then we'll pop up and Auntie Lee will introduce Auntie
Mickey to the kids and we'll test the waters.""</p><p>Steering Mickey to the bar I order her usual vodka and tonic and a
Bacardi and lime for myself.</p><p>""One drink then we'll fade out and upstairs to visit the kids!""</p><p>In another wing of the manor a slim figure slinks along the carpeted
corridor then raps nervously on a door while glancing round the dimly
lit area. It's a girl, tall and slender, long thin legs and arms,
flat chested, her hair is a short cap of silver gilt. The door swings
a little way open, a hand grabs her arm and she's tugged inside a
dimly lit room.</p><p>""God Marilyn this place is huge! I got lost twice, thought I'd never
find you without somebody spotting me. Wow this is some place!""</p><p>Marilyn's room is dimly lit and panelled with oak, the room is
dominated by a huge, canopied, four poster bed that's covered with a
patchwork quilt. For the first time Verity concentrates on the
teenager in front of her. Marilyn is wearing a thigh length satin
robe and plainly nothing else. The thirteen year old tween is
suddenly touched with nerves for a different reason than being in the
staff section of the manor. She's alone in the bedroom of a hot
looking and almost naked teen.</p><p>Marilyn, in turn, weighs up the girl whose hand she's holding.
Verity's as tall as she is though slender to the point of being
skinny. Endless legs emerge from the brief shorts she's wearing and
the skin tight tee shirt shows no sign of breasts but her nipples
poke through interestingly. Her tanned skin contrasts nicely with the
white of her tennis shoes, knee socks, shorts and tee shirt. She
looks luminous in the shadowy room and her silver gilt hair shimmers
in the subdued light.</p><p>""How did you know?""</p><p>Marilyn lets a half smile flicker across her face.</p><p>""I just felt the vibes from you baby, you were wanting it but scared.
Don't worry honey I know it'll be your first time but you'll love it;
I'll go slow and show you what it's all about. I can't figure out why
a sweetheart like you hasn't got a girlfriend from school.""</p><p>""I go to a boarding school 'Lyn, if I let the wrong girl know I like
girls my life would be a misery. At least I think I like girls 'Lyn
and the only way to find out is here and now. I'll be a lot
clumsy 'Lyn so be patient.""</p><p>Marilyn has led her to the massive bed and halted, loosening the tie
on her robe she lets it slip from her shoulders to pool on the floor
at her feet. Naked she's gorgeous, small and compact; her breasts are
high and firm with hard little nipples tipping them. Her body is
curved and toned like an athlete; her pussy is crowned with a neat
triangle of silky dark hair that point like a signpost to her
slightly swollen labia. She looses Verity's hand and eases her own
naked body onto the bed.</p><p>""Take your clothes off baby! Don't be shy. I want to look at your
body first then I'll show you how wonderful I can make you feel.""</p><p>Swallowing hard the girl unlaces her shoes then reaches to peel off
her stockings.</p><p>""You can leave them if you like honey they won't get in the way, let
me see the rest of you I'm sure you're lovely.""</p><p>Gathering her nerve Verity crosses her arms, grasps the hem of her
shirt, and peels it over her head. Her belly is flat, as is her chest
though her nipples show a startling pink against her golden tan. She
stands for a moment as though defying the older girl to show
disappointment then hooks her thumbs into the waistbands of her skin
tight shorts and panties, tugging them down with a wriggle of her
narrow hips.</p><p> </p><p>The sound in the room is 'Lyn sharply sucking in her breath as she
takes in the boyish shape standing before her. Boyish but oh so
delicate from her short hair down past her hard nipples, flat belly,
to the surprisingly pronounced vulva that shows not a trace of pubic
hair. The labia are tight clasped, crinkled, and show the faintest
sheen of moisture on their delicate folds. Marilyn, now aroused
herself, speaks softly.</p><p>""Come here baby, get on the bed and don't be scared, I've told you
I'll go slow and show you a wonderful time.""</p><p>The trembling girl, not sure why she trembles, fear or excitement,
slides onto the soft nap of the quilt then moves nearer to a smiling
older girl.</p><p>""You're thirteen baby; I'm sixteen but I know so much more and I'm
going to teach you everything I can. Now lie back and leave
everything to me.""</p><p>Leaning over the younger girl she plants her lips gently on Verity's,
kissing lightly so as not to go too fast. Twice, then three times her
lips meets the girl's soft lips before she feels a response. Verity
kisses her back, harder and more firmly, unskilled but with growing
excitement. Lyn let's her tongue slide into the girl's now open mouth
and meets a tongue ready to explore hers in return. Then a slender
arm closes round her neck, pulling her closer and Marilyn knows the
girl is ripe for more loving.</p><p>Still kissing the soft mouth that's opened to hers the older girl
places one hand over one the erect, pink, nipples that stand proud
from her flat chest and teases and tweaks it until the slim blond
moans deep in her throat as she kisses harder and more frantically,
clasping Lyn closer to her as fingers begin to caress her slight
form. Nipples, her flat belly, then, at last, the lightest feather
touch on the dewed folds of her labia. Her entire body shudders as
her damp flesh is softly massaged by a thumb and forefinger. This
time a shrill moan of delight echoes around the darkened room.</p><p>""Oh oh oh! Oh God don't stop, please don't stop!""</p><p>Marilyn presses her mouth over one throbbing nipple, floods it with
hot saliva, and then sucks on it while her tongue flicks at its
sensitive tip. Curving her fingers slightly she probes deeper into
the wet flesh of the tight flower that is Verity's pussy. The younger
girl is writhing mindlessly as her slick flesh burns with the need
for more touches and caresses.</p><p>Slowly, tantalizingly slowly, Marilyn's lips and tongue move down
from the girl's breasts, over her flat belly, until warm breath
tickles her now wet cleft. Then a tongue tip slithers over the
swollen labia and Verity screams in pleasure. Her head bends back
showing the tendons of her neck in sharp relief, her thighs flex and
tremble as the tongue moves deeper inside the tight and flooded
vagina. Marilyn eases one finger inside the shuddering tween and
feels the taut membrane of her hymen. Carried away herself she
presses against it then with a thrust breaks it. Taking her lover's
virginity as she once lost hers.</p><p>The brief sting scarcely registers with Verity as she hurtles towards
her first, major, climax, with a girl. The older girl feels it
arriving and increases the speed of her finger and searches out the
hard nub of the ecstatic girl's clitoris. Sliding her wet tongue over
it she takes Verity over the top into a thunderous series of orgasms.
Her face soaked with the young blonde's juices and her hands clamped
on the narrow hips Marilyn holds her as her body arches and heaves
out an incredible explosion of cums.</p><p>Next to the trembling girl Marilyn stokes and caresses her body as
she slowly comes down from an incredible sexual high. Her body is
streaked with sweat and her thighs are painted with her creamy
spurts. Finally able to move again she rolls towards Marilyn,
wrapping her arms around her.</p><p>""My God you were right that's the most incredible thing I've ever
felt! Please you've got to let me love you too. I'll try to make it
good for you, just help me, and show me what I have to do.""</p><p>Marilyn's highly roused herself now as she settles back on the quilt.</p><p>""Easy baby I'll tell you just what to do, now just kiss my breasts
first and touch me a little, you'll soon realise what I like and what
excites me.""</p><p>The blonde head moves up so her mouth can find the older girl's erect
nipple, kissing and licking at one she tweaks the other with her
finger and thumb, gently at first then harder as she realises Marilyn
isn't made of glass and can feel the firm body begin to respond to
her hands and mouth. Taking the girl's hand Marilyn guides it between
her thighs to her sopping cleft. Her labia, swollen with desire, are
parted to reveal her inner wings, thick with creamy fluid, pale
against her pink flesh.</p><p>As those fingers explore the pleats and folds of her labia Marilyn
forgets her role as teacher and urges the tween's head lower towards
her wide spread thighs. When the silvery head burrows between them
she abandons control and thrusts her hips up to meet the mouth; that
although naive is passionate to please her. Fires are burning within
her as Verity tentatively pushes a finger into the silky wet flesh.
Finding no barrier there, as she no longer has, she finds that three
of her small fingers can nicely fill the space.</p><p>Verity's surprised when she feels her fingers clamped by the girl's
vaginal muscles but she thrusts deeply into hot flesh as she licks
and sucks at the sweetly flavoured crease that gapes open as the girl
can hold back no longer. As Marilyn cums she squirts thick cream into
Verity's mouth, at first the pre-teen gags then the tang of the first
cum in her mouth registers and she laps up the fluids like nectar of
the gods.</p><p>As Marilyn's body slowly ceases to be wracked by the spasms of this
monstrous climax she wraps her arms around the girl's just nubile
body and crushes her against her own slippery skin then the room is
silent except for the sound of harsh breathing and soft kisses.</p><p>
I drain the last drop from my glass, glance at my watch, then look
around for Mickey. We've shown our faces long enough and now would be
a good time to sneak off and to visit Kerrie and Kayleigh's room.
I've even chatted with Vanessa the groom's mother and she's bloody
stunning.</p><p>More to the point I'm getting vibes off her that make me think she
might be just a little interested in seeing more of me in a more
private place. Looking round I find Mickey in deep conversation with
an elegant black lady in a red gown that reeks class and cash. Trust
Mickey to zero in on a gorgeous babe with a body to die for. Mickey's
gaydar is unfailingly accurate, I wish mine was it would save me a
few embarrassing moves on straight ladies.</p><p>As I ease my way through the buzzing crowd I notice the black Venus
reach out one gloved hand and stroke Mickey's cheek. I'd better get
there quick or they'll be on the floor together in a 69'er. Mickey
spots me moving through the crowd like an icebreaker.</p><p>""Lee this is Lysette, Lysette this is my friend Lee. Lysette's a
friend of Vanessa's who you've just been chatting up, err I mean to!""</p><p>That was no slip; Mickey's being a smart arse! From the cool smile on
this black lady's face she knows the score on the three of us and
probably Vanessa as well.</p><p>""Mickey we've promised we'd call on Kerrie and Kayleigh before their
bedtime, lovely meeting you Lysette.""</p><p>""And lovely meeting you Lee. Why don't you and Mickey drop into my
rooms before the weekend's over and we can get to know each other.
Really well!""</p><p>There's not much doubt about how well the three of us will get to
know each other that's for sure. Mickey takes up the offer for both
of us right away.</p><p>""We'd love to Lysette, which suite are you in?""</p><p>""The Boadicea suite darlings just call my room and it's a date. See
you lovely ladies soon?""</p><p>By the time I hustle Mickey outside my panties are way damp, that's
one sexy lady to call on but right now my pussy's twitching for
little nymphs and it's time to call at the ""King Arthur"" suite and
introduce ""Auntie"" Mickey to the girls. Two floors up in the lift and
out then along the deserted corridor till we come to a door marked
with a hand holding a sword. Excalibur I presume! From inside I can
hear giggles and music, tinny music. We've arrived at fun city
hopefully!</p><p>
When I rap on the oaken door there's a moments silence then…..</p><p>""Who is it? Mum said we mustn't open the door to any strangers.""</p><p>""I hope Auntie Lee isn't a stranger Kayleigh and you still like
sitting on my knee! And Kerrie better be glad to see me.""</p><p>There's a squeal followed by a rattle from the lock before the door's
swung open to reveal my niece who's not my niece has grown up some
since last I saw her. She's wearing revolting floral patterned pyjama
bottoms and a lime green tee shirt. Both are tight enough to show her
developing figure. Small but firm breasts are revealed as well as the
outline of perky little nipples. There's roundness to her hips and
buttocks that's new though I can still recall that firm rump and
thighs wriggling on my lap. I think both of us got damp in those days!</p><p>Kayleigh's all over me as usual but sneaking a glance at her younger
sister I see a sort of grown up calculating smile on her face as she
looks up from the book she's reading as she sprawls on her bed. She's
wearing a white tee shirt and tight white briefs, she's still slender
and boyish but I can see the stare Mickey's fixed on her firm little
rear. More to the point I can see the look she's giving Mickey and I
realise my ideas about the kids are about spot on. I guessed they
weren't little innocents and I wonder if big sis the Bi girl I think
she is has had a hand in things.</p><p>Tugging up the hem of my sexy new dress I manage to settle on
Kayleigh's bed and seconds later she's on my lap just as usual and
just as usual she's making movements that start my motor running.</p><p>""Girls this is my friend Mickey, Mickey this worm on my lap is
Kayleigh and the cute little one is Kerrie.""</p><p>Kayleigh has her arms around me and a firm little breast is tucked
against mine and I can feel my nipples harden. I've thought about
this for a long time and now it's about to happen and it seems as if
it's just a case of whose seducing who.</p><p>It's Kerrie who sets the tone as she keeps that stare on a mesmerised
Mickey.
 
""Kayleigh said you were hot Auntie Lee but she didn't say you had hot
friends.""</p><p>Mickey's almost drooling but I forget it as Kayleigh kisses me hard
on the mouth and not like a niece kisses an aunt even if I'm not her
aunt.</p><p>""Miranda said you like the ladies Auntie Lee but she said you like
the tweens better and Kerrie and I couldn't wait when mum told us
you'd been invited.""</p><p>Kerrie puts the cap on it next.</p><p>""And thanks for bringing your friend Auntie Lee nobody has to wait
now!""  </p><p>Well here I was plotting how the kids could be tempted and they know
just what the score is before I had to say a word or make a move.</p><p>""So you know about me do you Kay? What did your sister tell you about
your wicked aunt then?""</p><p>""Oh Auntie Lee Miranda told me and Kerrie everything that she knows
that you're into.""</p><p>Jesus! Am I that obvious? I've never hidden my sexual preferences but
I never thought Miranda would have picked up on it that easily. I'm
not that close a relative. Come to think of it maybe I did hide
things rather than scare cousin Abi to keep her daughters away from
me.</p><p>""So Miranda's been telling you things Kay?""</p><p>""Oh yes Auntie Lee and she's showed us things as well, fun things!""</p><p>Oh fuck it! I came in planning a seduction and the kids were waiting
for us to show us how hot and ready they were for lady loving. Well
time for action not words! But even then I'm not in charge.</p><p>""Let's watch Kerrie and your friend for a bit Auntie Lee. This should
be fun!""</p><p>Mickey's already made Kerrie's acquaintance big time. They're doing
some heavy frenching while Mickey's peeling Kerrie out of those tight
briefs and tee shirt. Kerrie, naked, is a hot little nymph to tempt
anyone man or woman. No real breasts yet, flat but nice little
nipples, slender legs and thighs and the loveliest little pussy
you'll ever see on a not quite yet ten year old. Smooth as a peach
with pouty little labia that already look a touch damp.</p><p>Mickey gets out of that lovely dress I bought her fast but carefully.
Even turned on she doesn't want to muss that up, once it's off her
bra, briefs, and white seamed stockings follow fast. I tighten my
grip on Kayleigh as the two slither into each others arms.</p><p>It's then I figure I'd better get out of my little black dress and at
a word from me Kayleigh's nimble fingers pop the button and draw down
the zip so I can wriggle out of the tight black silk.  Damn I should
have worn less lingerie! The briefs will come of easy enough and the
suspender belt and stockings too but the black Basque is a bugger to
shift. Kayleigh helps solve part of the problem when she tugs down
the shoulder straps so she can fondle my heavy breasts.</p><p>My nipples are rock hard and flooded with blood so the slightest
touch sends shivers right through me but I've sufficient control left
to get Kay out of that tee shirt and pyjama bottoms. Once we're naked
and our skin sends waves of heat between us I'm ready to show Kay the
best time she's had in her eleven nearly twelve years till she tugs
at me and points to the other bed. Mickey's enjoying her first love,
anal action. Kerrie, on her hands and knees, has her taut little rump
raised and ready for Mickey's lips and tongue. My Mickey just can't
get enough of a tween's sweet little rear.</p><p>When her tongue slides up Kerrie's crease to flirt with that taut
little ring piece Kerrie whimpers like a puppy and shivers with
pleasure. Then it's time to think of our pleasure while Mickey and
Kerrie are thinking only of themselves. We're both naked now as I
press Kay back onto the bed, moving my hand between her soft thighs,
finding her neat pussy is wet and ready for me. Easing two fingers
between her taut labia and into her silky warmth I then drop my mouth
to her firm little breast, sucking on a nipple that rapidly swells
against my tongue. With my other hand I tweak her other nipple which
brings small sounds of delight from the back of her throat.</p><p>Curling my fingers slightly I work her tight slit while I seek out
her hard little clit with my thumb, sliding it over the slippery tip.
Each slight caress sends a tremor of excitement through her heated
body so I gradually increase the tempo of my fingers and nibble on
her rubbery teat as her body starts to move in the age old dance of
arousal. As my hand moves with certainty inside her pussy she grabs
handfuls of the counterpane, twisting it into her fists, her heels
begin to drum on the firm mattress as I carry her smoothly to her
climax.</p><p>Judging the moment I move my mouth from her breast, sending my tongue
to lick the tip of her now swollen clit as I finger her harder and
faster. Her hips and buttocks lift from the bed as her body arches
like a bow, her head thrashes back and forth and a shrill scream is
torn from her as she orgasms violently. My mouth and hand are flooded
with her sweet, young, juices as I lap at her wet flesh bringing her
slowly down from her wild sexual high.</p><p>Slumped on the bed my own needs are thundering inside me now but I've
the time to look across at the bed opposite. Mickey's tongue must be
deep inside Kerrie's canal now and I know how expertly she can make
someone cum without touching their pussy but she's giving Kerrie her
tongue and one finger is deep into Kerrie's tight slot. The small
girl's rear is driving back as Mickey's free hand clasps one slender
thigh. Kerrie's moans are growing louder but my attention wavers as
Kayleigh's hand moves easily between my parted thighs and seeks my
bloated labia with her small fingers.</p><p>""Lay back Auntie Lee and let me do everything now!""</p><p>I stretch luxuriously, spreading my thighs, and bending my knees as
Kayleigh's silky chestnut hair fans like a waterfall while she bows
her head till I feel her warm breath on my wet crease. I gently trail
my fingers through her tresses then shudder as her lips touch my
puffy labia, sucking on the tender flesh till I bite my lip and groan
softly as her tongue burrows inside me and the thousands of nerve
endings in there send burning darts through me.</p><p>She's done this before! Like her sister this is no experiment from
her, she's a confident and skilful lover. As her tongue stabs into me
like a hot and wet little cock she takes my labia between her thumbs
and forefingers and massages my swollen flesh as my entire sex blazes
with my approaching climax. I'm too far gone to warn her I'm a wet
cummer and sometimes a powerful squirter. The only thing I can force
from between my lips is a mounting moan of pleasure.</p><p>As a massive pressure builds up deep inside me I hear, distantly, a
shrill scream that is Kerrie orgasming madly from Mickey's mouth and
fingers but it's distant and far off as my heart thunders and my
thighs and legs tremble uncontrollably. Suddenly she pulls out her
tongue then plasters her whole mouth onto my gapping pussy, sucking
and kissing my slick flesh frantically. I loose it completely! I
explode into an enormous cum and spray my juice into her mouth and
onto her face as I writhe and moan under her relentless loving.</p><p>My body stops twitching as my breathing slows from great gulps to
slower though deep lungs full of air. My breasts and belly are
streaked with sweat while a wonderful afterglow throbs and pulses in
my oozing sex. Kay's cheek rests on one of my thighs; her face
carries a look that might well be pride at what she's just given me.
A deep and explosive climax that's stunned me by her passion.</p><p>Turning my head slightly I can see the new scene taking place on the
bed opposite. Mickey sits, her legs extended and her thighs parted,
her palms braced on the mattress hold her body erect so she can watch
her tween lover use her hand on my friends wet and ready crease.
Kerrie's hand is sliding back and forth, fast, across Mickey's
flushed labia. Mickey's face is contorted in ecstasy as Kerrie
increases the speed of her rubbing and the grown woman is lost in the
pleasure a ten year old is giving her. Her lips are drawn back
showing her white teeth as her belly trembles with the approaching
eruption.</p><p>Her braced arms collapse, flopping her flat on the bed as she looses
control of her body to an enormous series of cums as Kerrie works her
even faster and harder into a shuddering finish that leaves her
temporarily exhausted. I can't resist it, I'm an evil lady but I move
across to sit by her and kiss Mickey on her sweet lips.</p><p>""So you like my family do you baby? I told you that you'd enjoy this
long weekend!""</p><p>The next voice is Kerrie's and nothing surprises me anymore!</p><p>""Auntie Lee I think we should swap. I want to have some fun with you
now.""</p><p>I thought maybe I'd need the rest at my age but looking at her boyish
body, flat chest, taut labia, I feeling desire stirring again. Taking
her hand I lead her back to the other bed and Kay eagerly moves over
to join Mickey as I tug Kerrie onto the dampened coverlet where love
juice has pooled. I know just what I want from Kerrie and just how
we'll do it. As Mickey and Kay settle smoothly into a 69 position I
settle flat on my back, spread my thighs, and ease Kerrie down onto
me.</p><p>Her skin seems burning hot as it touches mine and her hard little
nipples rub against me raising goose bumps on me. Clamping my hands
on her narrow hips I position her so that her wet crease rests on my
own pussy. I hump my hips up at her and she soon catches the rhythm,
grinding her soft flesh onto mine. Already my clit's erect and
flooded with blood again as she pumps hard into me with all the
inexhaustible energy of the young.</p><p>I can hear the gasps and grunts as Mickey and Kay suck and lick at
each others pussies and even catch a glimpse of their bodies locked
together and wriggling as the wet sucking noises of mouths on soft
flesh excite me, as if I need more excitement than the hot wetness
that is sending me to boiling point. Slipping my hands down to her
round little rump I crush our bodies together while tribbing hard
against Kerrie. I'm close to cumming again and her body stiffens,
telling me she's almost there.</p><p>I'm on fire and fucking her pussy like a maniac when Kerrie cums and
seconds later I scream ""OH shit"" and squirt like a hose onto her
already dripping slot. Locking my arms and legs around her I rock
back and forth squeezing out the last blasts of the red hot orgasm
that we're sharing. The centres of our bodies are painted with love
juice as we lay wrapped together in each others arms. I barely
register the final hoarse screams of Mickey and Kay as they finally
satisfy themselves with mouth and fingers.</p><p>I'm pretty well all fucked out and I've barely the energy to lift my
arm and glance at my watch before resting a while longer. Eventually
we'll have to make a move as Abi will be up some time to check on her
kids and finding two women and two tweens naked and coated with
drying cum cream would not make for a happy end to the evening.
Unwillingly I pull loose from Kerrie's arms and prod Mickey up and
into the en suite bathroom. Hot water and soap remove the smears from
our faces and bodies and the free, miniature, bottles of toilet water
mask the smell of steamy cunt.</p><p>Before we leave I urge my horny little relatives to follow suit and
clean up like we did and then turn the counterpanes to hide the tell
tale wetness of a wild night's sex. A little spray of the free scent
into the bedroom kills the aroma of our hot night's work and as a
clean, groomed, and once more clothed Mickey and me leave the suite
the two saucy tweens are together on the bed as if butter never mind
pussy wouldn't melt in their mouths.</p><p>""Okay Mickey that was some introduction to my family, I wasn't
expecting a welcome like that I must admit, so we better go back down
and make another appearance in the reception lounge. What do you
fancy doing for the rest of the evening?""</p><p>I shouldn't have bothered asking the randyest and sexiest lady I've
ever met or fucked.</p><p>""Lee what I really fancy is finding Lysette and visiting her suite
like she asked us to. She's got a ""little friend"" with her you know
and she said she wants to get her to meet experienced ladies like us.
Let's get downstairs and see if she's still there.""</p><p>Fuck me I wonder if I can cope with bedding that lush, black, beauty
and her ""little friend"", whoever she is, even with the assistance of
my hot Mickey. Ah we only live once and I'm still bloody horny so why
not? Let's go find her and see what happens!</p>"
167,"Streetwise, Chapter 3",Androgyne,3,"Kyra is back and trying to add to her schooling as a ""streetwise"" tween lesbian!","['F,g,cons,fist,oral,ped,toys']","<p>Kyra Cross back with you again! I left you with me sitting on my bed,
my bedroom door locked, and the mysterious unopened box that was
hidden in sis's bedroom besides me on the counterpane. Before me is
my laptop and on its screen is the webcam picture from an expensively
furnished room somewhere in the Midlands where sis's university is
situated. On a huge and luxurious settee is my naked sister and that
turns me on big time because we've licked each others pussies and we
want to again!</p><p>Besides her is an older lady, probably older than mum but super fit!
Not that mum isn't a looker. I'm not a kid that thinks any one over
say twenty is ancient 'cos I've looked at older ladies and fancied
them and since sis and her one night stand fucked me. I've seduced my
teacher and made out with her and she wants me back at her apartment
as soon again as possible. I'll be there as soon as I can sneak
away 'cos she's a fine fuck for a grown lady who'd never done it with
a girl before me.</p><p>The woman next to sis is naked as far as I can see of her. She's got
silver hair cut short, olive skin, and wonderful tits with
nice 'nips! Sis looks right into the camera and speaks to me.</p><p>""Kyra this is Dr Huth, Katya Huth, she's a professor of Anglo Saxon
history and I've moved in with her here on campus. She's fabulous in
bed and I wanted her to see you and I've already told her that you
like pussy and you're learning to be streetwise about it. We've got a
treat for you tonight, are you safe to be online with me without mum
or dad walking in?""</p><p>""Nah its cool sis! They're down stairs watching ""Strictly Cum
Dancing"" or something and my door's locked. I won't hear anything
from them for hours yet. What've you got planned?""</p><p>Then her girlfriend puts in her ten cents worth!</p><p>""Your sister's told me what a delightfully grown up little lesbian
you are Kyra so we thought we'd have fun together tonight!""</p><p>She's got some kind of European accent I can't identify and I'm
wondering how we're gonna have fun together when they're 150 miles
away from me when Katya stands up. She's not naked! She's wearing
black knee length stockings and around her waist is a harness I've
seen on that website sis put me wise to ""Lesbian Lovers"". They're
called strap-ons and it looks like the lovely Dr Huth has a big black
rubber cock in front of her that gleams in the lamp light.</p><p>""Your sister and I are going to cum on camera and so are you Kyra.
Why don't you explain Eva?""</p><p>""Okay sis have you got that box out of the back of my cupboard in my
old room? You can open it now!""</p><p>When I fumble off the top it's a treasure trove of ""toys"" for a woman
( or girl's ) pussy play.</p><p>""Katya's going to fuck me while you watch and I want you to use two
of those vibrators while we do it. Pick whichever two you like.""</p><p>""Two?""</p><p>""That's right sis one in your pussy and one up your rear. It's
amazing, just you believe me! Use a small one on your arse it'll be a
tight fit, and there's a bottle of lube in the box to use on them.""</p><p>I pick out two, a medium sized black one and a small pink one and
drizzle them with the clear oily stuff. Settling back on my pillows I
spread my thighs and ease the first one into my tight pussy. It
slides in surprisingly easily so I roll to one side and push the
smaller one between my cheeks till it meets a sort of tight ring of
flesh that opens a little as I press it in. It's not simple but I
don't want to disappoint sis and her lover who are watching me on
their computer.</p><p>I give it a good, firm, push, and it slips in and feels really weird,
like a stuffed feeling back there and I'm not sure I see what sis
thinks is so good about it. But around then sis is bent over the end
of that big settee and Katya whips that rubber cock right into sis's
pussy then starts pounding away. Her hips are thrusting in and out
hard and sis is grunting and moaning so I start to get turned on!
Then sis gasps out to me.</p><p>""Okay Kyra first the button on the big one then the small one!""</p><p>After that she's too busy groaning and enjoying herself.</p><p>I click the first button and an incredible sensation explodes in my
pussy, now I know why they call them vibrators! I'm heading towards a
cum fast already when I click the one buried up my arse and suddenly
I apologise silently to sis as an amazing feeling comes in waves
through my back passage to meet the pussy throbbing up front. The
rear end one is in deep and firm so I grab the bigger one and fuck
myself while watching sis and her lover.</p><p>Katya's back and tits are sheened with sweat as she fucks my sister
mindless. Sis is going crazy and grabbing hold of the upholstery
while she screams to her lady to make her cum. Round about then I'm
hitting my small clit with the black latex every time I thrust it in
and first sis cums and soaks her thighs with cream then Katya
stiffens as if she's cum through the strap-on and flops onto my
sister's back shouting about ""god what a cum"" and then it's my turn!</p><p>When I climax I think I loose my mind! My pussy is on fire and I feel
as if I'm cumming in my arse as well. Later I thank God I'd put my
old towel on the bed because once I'd finished writhing and bucking
around with a whole series of super cums I have had a super squirt!
My belly, pussy, and my thighs are awash with sticky cream and
without that old towel mum would be having an inquest on my
bedspread.</p><p>As it is I must have fired off like a fountain 'cos some spots are on
the end of my bed! When I can raise my head again to look at the
screen sis is back on the settee with a dreamy look on her face while
next to her a sweaty Katya is stroking sis's hair and sorta nibbling
at her neck and ear.</p><p>""Ooooww wow!""</p><p>Katya looks across at their monitor then nudges sis.</p><p>""Well Eva you were right I'll admit it, Kyra orgasms emphatically and
through her urethra!""</p><p>Me!</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>Sis grins at the camera.</p><p>""She means you cum real hard and you're a squirter kid!""</p><p>Me!</p><p>""Oh well why didn't she say so?""</p><p>""So how're you doing with learning the ropes sis? You listening to my
advice? Okay you've got yourself a girlfriend in your class and
you're doing your teacher but don't get careless, remember what I
told you, you gotta be streetwise! If you're caught with Ms Bennet
she'll end up in court and probably gaol and you'll finish up with
social services in care! Same goes for your girlfriend Cindy so you
take care you hear? Now what've you got planned next? Tell me and
Katya 'cos it'll be a turn on for sure!""</p><p>I let a sly grin slide across my face and think ""damn my sis knows me
so well"" then I go ahead and tell her and her lovely lover my next
scheme to add to my sex education while staying streetwise and not
getting caught.</p><p>""Well sis I recalled what you said about going somewhere really
public where it's safe but you can see lots of older ladies who might
be looking for a little girlfriend. That new mall's opened, the ""Blue
Bridge"" shopping complex, so I plan to hang around there and see what
happens.""</p><p>""Okay but like I said take care kid!""</p><p>Then Katya pulls her attention from sister Eva's nipples which she's
been rolling and tugging on which kinda makes it hard for my sis to
pay attention to me and what she's trying to tell me. Katya is dead
serious now.</p><p>""Kyra now you've had your fun I'll tell you your sister and I have
decided to try and do something about this awful fall out with your
mum and dad. It's hurting her studies and her feelings as well as
meaning she can't see her sister and she's missing you badly as you
must know. Anyway in a few weeks we're coming to your home town and
booking into a hotel. You, Eva, and I, can meet there and I'm going
to visit your mum to try and mend fences. If I can explain how upset
your sister is I may be able to get her to work on your dad for
reconciliation.""</p><p>Sis is looking a tad flushed from the attention her tits have been
getting and I reckon it's almost time for them to leave me. I'm
right 'cos sis grins at the camera then says bye bye.</p><p>""I'll I.M. you soon kid but it's time for me to be real nice to Katya
here now so we'll talk again tomorrow.""</p><p>She eases Katya's thighs apart and kneels before her neatly trimmed
pubes bowing her head, Katya wriggles and moans softly then a hand
reaches out and my laptop screen goes blank!</p><p> I hide my soggy towel in its place at the back of my wardrobe; I'll
stick it in the washer when dad and mum are out. Oh bugger I keep
just saying ""mum and dad"" so I better tell you about my folks. Dad's
Graham and he works at the ""Dover Engineering"" plant as a foreman.
He's tall, heavy, slow moving, and normally easy going and I never
expected him to get as mad as he did when he found Eva fucking with
Coral! He's blond like mum so it's not surprising he's fathered two
blond daughters.</p><p>Mum's Fenella, she's tall like dad and us girls, not as curvy as sis
but a really nice figure and she works in a law office as a senior
clerk which explains why I have plenty of private time to myself
since they're both out at work a lot. She's does volunteer community
work so a lot of nights I was alone or with Eva.</p><p>Its summer holidays so with dad already off to work the next morning,
mum, before leaving for work, asks me what I'm planning to do with my
day. I mention I'm gonna visit Blue Bridge mall to take a look around
it so mum gives me the usual cautionary lecture.</p><p>""Now you be careful love! Stay away from any strange men and don't
get involved with any young troublemakers. If anybody bothers you go
tell the security people, do you hear me?</p><p>I smother mum with assurances that I'll have eyes in the back of my
head and scream my head off if a strange guy gets too close. Mind
though sis told me that ages ago, as she put it, ""if some creep of a
guy tries to touch you up don't be embarrassed or scared just bloody
scream and he'll piss off 'cos paedos get a rough ride!""</p><p>If a paedo LADY tries touching me up that will be a different matter
completely of course!</p><p>Clothes? Well I want to wear something that shows what I've got,
hardly any boob but I've inherited mum's good legs, so something
showing thigh and leg and tight enough to show of my big nips. On the
way upstairs to sort out my outfit I pass mum coming down on her way
out to work. I've got to admit that in her power suit with the short
skirt and the horn rimmed specs she wears to drive she looks pretty
hot even though it's my mum I'm talking about!</p><p>""Bye honey see you tonight and you be careful at the mall today!""</p><p>Oh I'll be careful alright, careful to see who I fancy and who looks
like they're interested in me!</p><p>With mum gone and me alone in the house I've got the choice of my
clothes and some of what sis's left behind so first off I strip off
my pyjamas and take a look at myself in the bathroom mirror. Not bad
I think, good enough to get me Cindy my girlfriend and turn on my
teacher Ms Bennet for her first time with a girl. Those boobs are
still like half lemons but thinking about what I'm planning has got
my nips swollen up and sticking out real big.</p><p>My belly's flat and runs down to the junction of my thighs and
my ""very nice though I say so myself"" pussy. Nice and smooth, no
hairs yet and sis told me she shaves hers so after she was kicked out
I snaffled a razor she left behind and should I ever start growing
fur one day I'll use it! My thighs and legs are as good as I said,
just like mum's are, smooth and sleek. Enough admiring myself and
into the shower.</p><p>When I emerge, dewed with water and glowing, my first stop is Eva's
old room. Rummaging through her undies I find a pair of black panties
that must be too tight for her but fit me nicely. Before I slip into
them I have a sniff at the crotch to catch a whiff of sis's favourite
perfume and the scent of her sweet pussy. Into my room next and a
search for something short and tight. Briefly I consider shorts but
decide a flash of these panties might draw ladies eyes. I finally
settle on what's really a sun dress from last year's holiday.</p><p>Royal blue, tight in the body, with a very short skirt it's just what
I've been looking for! Once I'm buttoned into it I root out a pair of
knee length hooped stockings in pale blue and black then lace on a
pair of white trainers. Finally I raid Eva's room again for what make
up she's not taken with her and daringly add a little dab of lipstick
and a touch of eye shadow, blessing big sis in my mind for the times
she showed me how to make up in front of her mirror.</p><p>When I examine my reflection I'm satisfied, a sweet little girl with
just a hint of the hottie temptress about her looks back out at me. I
pop on my sunglasses, pick up my purse with a little spending money
for bus fare and a treat or two if I feel like it. At the bottom of
our avenue is a main bus route so it's around ten when I hop on a
number 69 and hand the driver my fare. As the machine rolls out my
ticket I decide my outfit works 'cos he's almost drooling as I sway
off to my seat. It's only a 10 to 15 minute run to Blue Bridge so I
sit primly like a nice little girl till the bus nears that stop.</p><p>There's a bus shelter right outside the huge glass frontage so I only
have to smile at the driver and say ""thank you Mr"" and hop off but
the way my driver's moving on his seat I'm wondering if he's gotten
too hard eyeing me. Inside, out of the already hot sun, the place is
cool from the air conditioning and piped music is playing softly.
Even this early things are mid busy, this mall is new and only opened
a few weeks ago so the crowds are still checking it out.</p><p>I wander around for a while looking over the shops and stalls, kiosks
and fast food franchises, then pick my spot to settle and see if,
like a flower, I attract a bee looking for nectar. I buy myself a
pineapple smoothie and a tween magazine as a prop then take a seat in
a rest area with stacks of not very comfortable moulded plastic
chairs. While I sip my drink and pretend to read my mag I start
scanning the area and the shoppers for anyone who, like sis told me,
is looking at me while trying to look like she's not looking. If you
understand what I mean by that rigmarole.</p><p>As time passes I spot a couple of ladies who seem to be giving me a
once over but both of them have little kiddies with them and I doubt
they'll be making a move with their child along. The plump redhead
pays most attention, she even smiles, though to me it looks like
an ""I wonder if she does and would"" smile. But she pushes the baby
buggy past me and she's gone!</p><p>Next up is another tween! She's cute enough but I'm really looking
for a woman not a tween or teen. She bounces down into the seat next
to me!</p><p>""Hey! How you doing? I'm Sonia! You been coming here much?""</p><p>The words bubble out like cola out of a bottle. She is nice though, a
bit shorter than I am but plump and curvy. Curly brown hair and
braces on her teeth, freckles scattered across her cheeks from the
summer sun make her pretty tasty.</p><p>""My name's Kyra and I've only been here once before.""</p><p>""Oh cool I'd love to show you round the place. You with anyone?""</p><p>Truthfully I tell her I'm waiting for somebody, I don't know who but
someone.</p><p>""Yeah well I'm waiting for my mum but I come here most Saturday
mornings. Wanna hang with me on Saturday?""</p><p>I realise her hand's resting lightly on my thigh and the vibes I'm
getting are good but it isn't going to be today as Sonia' mum calls
her. However I tip her off as well as I can by squeezing her hand
hard on my thigh and smiling at her. She smiles right back and I hope
she's got the message as she swings her little rear off to meet mum.
She fills those jeans fine so one for the future?</p><p>The next one who shows interest is real off the wall. She's a Goth!
No taller than me but Jesus the tits on her! She's wearing a frayed</p><p>denim micro skirt that shows off her rounded thighs, a vee neck tee
shirt that has those wondrous breasts bulging out of it. Over that
she's got a leather waistcoat and despite the hot weather Doc Martin
boots. Her hair's been dyed black with streaks of electric blue.
Plenty of tattoos and piercings make her stand out in a crowd but
she's definitely weighing me up. She's a teen but whoa I think she'd
be something wild to try.</p><p>Then her fellow team of Goths grab her and start towing her away
waving and gesturing at some shop along the mall. But as she allows
herself to be led away she gives me a big wink! Lord it looks for
sure that nobody's interested in a hot tween. I'm wondering if I'm
wasting my time today.</p><p> Until I realise that one woman has passed me three or four times
now. I've sort of subconsciously registered it but now I'm wondering
if she's the real thing. I focus on her out of the corner of my eye.
She's wearing an expensive black blazer with a very short pleated
blue skirt that shows off her long and shapely legs.</p><p>She's lean with small breasts beneath a lilac silk shirt; those legs
are sheathed with shiny stockings, surely stockings not tights since
I can spot the ridge of the suspenders under that brief skirt. Her
hair is dark, cropped short, and tinged with grey. High heels flatter
those elegant legs along with the seamed stockings as she cruises
past me again. The next time she makes her move and slips into the
chair that Sonia quit earlier.</p><p>She smiles at me showing perfect teeth as she speaks.</p><p>""I can't help noticing that such a pretty little thing like you is
sitting here all on her own like this .Would you like some company?""</p><p>I decide to play things slightly cool and a tad innocent with her.
She looks to me like she's done this before so I'm not going to flash
my panties at her like I did with Ms Bennet to get her wet and hot.
I'll let her do the work for me.</p><p>""Please Ma'am! My name's Kyra, Kyra Cross, and its nice to meet you!""</p><p>She smiles at me again and while a real innocent mightn't notice it
there's a faint hint of the she wolf to her. ""Wow grandma what nice
teeth you've got!"" I think, or more like what a nice mouth you've got
to put on my pussy!</p><p>""I'm Regina Quinn, Kyra; do you visit this mall much? It's the first
time I've been here myself.""</p><p>""I've been here once with my mum but this is the first time on my own
and I thought I'd walk around and look at the shops. Have you been
shopping Ma'am?""</p><p>""Oh just a few things from ""Skins"" I love their lingerie!""</p><p>She points to the two small packages she's toting!</p><p>""I was planning on having a coffee and a snack. Would you like to
join me?""</p><p>""Thank you very much Ma'am that's nice of you.""</p><p>""Please Kyra call me Gina. There's a little coffee place over there
called ""The Coffee Bean"" lets head over to it.""</p><p>The place is nice with snug little booths and when Gina returns with
her coffee and a shake for me plus biscuits for both of us she
settles, not opposite me, but alongside me in the booth and her thigh
rests against mine. The first move from her so I just sit there and
let her rest her smooth nylon sheathed leg against mine.</p><p>""How is it a lovely little thing like you is here all on your own
Kyra? I'd have thought you'd have been here with your friends from
school.""</p><p>Now's the time for a lot of truth to hook her, not all the truth, but
enough to grab her interest. This isn't a lady like Ms Bennet who was
hot for a tween but who had never had the nerve to make the first
move, I just had to draw my teacher on a little and she surrendered.
This lady is not someone to smack on the rear and yell ""get naked and
on the bed"" to!</p><p>""Well Gina to tell you the truth I'm down and sad and I didn't want
any of my friends around me just now.""</p><p>""Do you want to talk about things to an older lady like me Kyra? I'm
a good listener!""</p><p>It doesn't take me long to give her a sanitized account of how my
sweet sister who I love to bits ( true anyway ) has been thrown out
of our home because she was caught with a lady lover by our parents.
No mention of my being shared between my sis and Coral nor my recent
learning curve with lesbian fun! It's also handy that I tell not a
single lie about how much I miss my big sis.</p><p>""Oh my dear how sad! How can anyone do that to their own daughter
just because she likes girls?""</p><p>She reaches down and squeezes my thigh, sympathy but her chance to
check out my reaction. I don't flinch, just lower my eyes and tell
her thanks for understanding how I feel.</p><p>""How do you feel about your sister and her girlfriends Kyra?""</p><p>A leading question so I've got to move carefully here.</p><p>""I can't see anything wrong with it Gina; especially if she's happy.
I just want her back home.""</p><p>""Kyra you need something to cheer you up! Would you like to go for a
drive with me? I've got something to show you and share with you.""</p><p>Progress! If she's going to park up somewhere quiet and make a move
it'll be interesting. I've read about sex in a car online and it
sounds fun. I finish my shake in a hurry after telling her yes, sis
calls her kind a ""Cougar"", that I'd love to go with her to see her
surprise. She dabs her lips with her napkin, takes my hand and leads
me off to the escalator that leads to the car park.</p><p>When she presses her fob my jaw drops when I see the car she's just
switched off the alarm to. A gleaming metallic silver Lexus
convertible!</p><p>""Do you like it Kyra? They're not on sale over here just yet; I had
it imported from the states. Perhaps I should have told you I own my
own import/export firm, it pretty well runs itself now and I have
lots of time for hobbies!""</p><p>Once we're both belted up she lowers the roof, slips this monster
into gear, and we cruise out of the mall and onto the dual
carriageway. As we set off Gina gets all adult and serious with me.</p><p>""Kyra I'm surprised you'd let a total stranger take you off in her
car. I don't think you're as naïve as you're trying to appear. I've
got an idea what you're up to. Shall I tell you what I think?""</p><p>I lower my lashes and try to look like I'm embarrassed and a touch
scared.</p><p>""Please Gina I'm really not being bad you've got to believe me!""</p><p>""Bless you honey I don't think you're being bad, I'll tell you what I
think. I think you're curious about what your sister did and you've
been hanging about looking for someone to show you what it's all
about. Would you like it for me to be the one who shows you how
beautiful it all is?""</p><p>I look down at my knees and try to look like I'm blushing.</p><p>""Oh Gina would you? I'm so nervous but I've been wondering what was
so wonderful about what sis was doing and you're right that's exactly
why I was waiting around.""</p><p>Her hand's on my thigh again like it was in the mall but this time
it's not a squeeze it's a gentle stroke or caress that strays under
the brief hem of my sundress and toys with the soft skin of my thigh.
So I look at Gina, smile, and settle back to let her concentrate on
her driving.</p><p>We're a little way into the city outskirts when Gina turns off the
road and up a narrow pathway stopping at a wall of stone blocks with
a wrought iron gate set into it. She hops out, leaving the engine
running and unlocks its padlock, she returns to drive us inside then
locks the gate behind us before driving us across the field towards
an caravan parked in the middle.</p><p>""I've bought this field to build a home on Kyra and we will not be
disturbed here by anyone. We have complete privacy.""</p><p>She pulls up right next to the caravan, turns off the engine, and
using a key on her fob unlocks the caravan door.</p><p>""Why don't you let me fetch us a blanket Kyra? It will be lovely out
here in the fresh air and sunshine.""</p><p>The grass is thick and high, sprinkled with buttercups and poppies,
when Gina spreads the blanket it's like having a mattress ready. Gina
sits and pats the cloth beside her.</p><p>""Come here Kyra and sit down by me and I'll show you a whole new
world!""</p><p>Well it won't be new but I'm well ready to see how much she can show
me!</p><p>When I settle beside her arm curls around me and gently pulls me to
her. Tangling her fingers in my hair she tilts my head back and
plants her soft lips on mine, her breath is faintly flavoured from
the coffee, then her tongue comes into play and I realise I've had
sex but never been kissed like this in my life. Her lips and tongue
convince me to return, or try to return the compliment, and I find
myself frantically kissing her back as her hand moves slowly under my
skirt.</p><p>She doesn't rush things; her fingers lazily caress my thigh then move
slowly, but with certainty, higher until they reach the crotch of
sis's borrowed briefs then rub the silk, and my throbbing pussy,
gently but steadily. Despite her mouth on mine I moan out loud. I was
right! This is no lady to try to take charge of I'll just lay back
and see what she can show me.</p><p>Her other hand is slipping free the buttons on my sundress till it's
fully open baring my body from neck, down to my sis's sexy panties.</p><p>""Oh Kyra what beautiful little breasts and your nipples…. Can I touch
them?""</p><p>""Oh lord please do"" I'm thinking but my tongue just doesn't seem to
be working so I just nod jerkily and lean back a touch to give her
more room. Her fingers cup my tiny breast and tease the nipple which
feels like its fit to burst as waves of heat ripple from it down
towards my belly and now warm pussy.</p><p>""Kyra I'm going to taste your nips now; they look just heavenly!""</p><p>Her lips close over the other nipple and her tongue tip traces tiny
circles around it as she swirls hot saliva over the swollen flesh.
Even while I'm loving every second of her mouth and lips her hand
eases sis's panties down my thighs, over my legs, and right off.
Leaving me in stockings and shoes plus a bad case of the hots that's
going to need her attention quickly!</p><p>""Just let me get comfortable too Kyra!""</p><p>I'm burning for more and now she wants to get comfortable? I give a
little whimper and watch her through slitted eyes as she undresses
leisurely. That blazer came off in the car and she kicked off her
shoes when she went for the blanket so it doesn't take too long. She
stands, pops the button on her skirt and tugs down the zip then
wriggles out of it, letting it pool around her ankles.</p><p>Jesus she's wearing a thong, a blue satin thong like those that sis
made sure she took with her when she packed. Once her shirt's
unbuttoned she shrugs it off and reaches behind her to unhook her
strapless bra. Her breasts are small but firm tipped with small, rose
pink nipples, as she hooks her thumbs into the elastic band of the
thong she glances down at me.</p><p>""Oh Kyra you need this so badly; I can see you do!""</p><p>Following her gaze I can see my neat pussy is really wet with a milky
sheen and the lips are looking puffy. Looking at Gina's I can see
she's got dark meaty labia and she's as wet as I am now her thong's
been tossed aside. Just those shiny stockings and a black suspender
belt. She looks like the ""older lady"" in those lesbian vids I've been
watching online.</p><p>When she kneels besides me and her mouth kisses my breasts then moves
down to my belly I'm wondering if I'm gonna cum before she touches my
slit! Kneeling she raises my knees, parts my thighs and settles
between them as she kisses the inside of my thighs and moves closer
and closer to my oozing crease. The she kisses my pussy, just a
lightest brush of her lips that she quickly repeats. As light as a
butterfly but they set me on fire and I'm writhing under her.</p><p>""Easy honey the first one will be fast, it always is!""</p><p>Then her mouth's back at work, gently, softly, but it takes me to a
massive cum so fast I'm gasping then I erupt! It's like a rocket
launch as I explode into a huge squirt right into Gina's mouth and if
she's surprised she doesn't show it. She takes a mouthful of my cream
and then presses her face back to my pulsing pussy as I shudder and
buck my way to climax.</p><p>When I manage to open my eyes, which I'd scrunched up as I lost it,
I'm looking at Gina's face which I've creamed with the thickest juice
I've ever let loose.</p><p>""Ooohh Kyra you taste wonderful! I'll go slower this time; this one
will be better love just believe me!""</p><p>Better! Oh God I might die then! But when her mouth goes back to work
I just shudder then begin to sort of growl as I reach down to cradle
her head while her tongue moves between my outer lips and sinks deep
inside me. She's fucking me with her tongue! Jabbing it in and out
while her thumbs have peeled my labia back so she can occasionally
suck their slick flesh sending darts of fire through me.</p><p>Then she eases two fingers inside me with a slow twisting motion that
is soon driving me towards the second cum that she said would be
better than the first. Floating on a cloud of sex I can hear soft
liquid noises as her fingers move inside me teasing my tight canal.
Boiling up I try to hold it off but I've got to let it happen and I
kick off a series of cums like fire crackers going off deep inside me.</p><p>""Oh! Oh my god! Ohhh!""</p><p>She's clamped one hand on my hip as I heave against her hand as I cum
over and over again till I don't think I can take any more and I'll
have to drag her mouth away from my vibrating flesh. Then at last the
fires are dying down and I'm exhausted, just plain shattered, all
fucked out for a while.</p><p>It's when Gina starts kissing my mouth again I begin to realise she's
needing a lot of what she's just given me and needs it soon. I'm not
strong enough to roll her but I tug on her till she rolls onto her
back, spreading her thighs, then I take one hand and knead her firm
breast while reaching down to probe those plump, dark labia that are
slick with juice.</p><p>Gina's breathing fast then faster and sucking in deep gasps of air,
eyes half closed her hands are flexing open and shut open and shut
while her thighs have begun to tremble.</p><p>""Kyra love use your fingers in me, quick now, fuck me hard!""</p><p>Her pussy seems taut but as I wriggle my fingers into her it
stretches effortlessly to accept three then four fingers and I recall
how I got carried away and put my whole hand inside my teacher and
pounded her till she shot out a spurt all around my wrist. Is this
what Gina wants? Only one way to find out so I twist my hand as I
fold my thumb then press into her slippery depths. Her gaping pussy
swallows my hand then my wrist follows until I'm in her half way up
my forearm when she grabs me and starts pumping my fist and arm in
and out.</p><p>Okay that's just what she wants then. I can feel the muscles of her
pussy clenching on me as I slowly turn my fist inside her pumping a
little faster by degrees. Past her clenched teeth Gina's letting out
shrill yelps as her belly ripples while she spreads her thighs
amazingly wide. My arm's smeared with her juice as I pump in and out
of her until she's arched like a bow, pushing up against my thrusts
till she throws her head back and screams out loud in the silence of
the sunny field.</p><p>Writhing on my arm she grips my wrist with both hands to force it
deeper into her as she cums with incredibly wild spasms. It's
scary 'cos I'm wondering if she's ever going to stop cumming or
whether she'll just faint first! I can't pull my hand out 'cos she's
got her muscles clenched on my wrist so I just keep on pounding her!</p><p>Suddenly both legs shoot out at an angle and go stiff then she hits
her peak and her juices sorta ""splooshes"" out as I'm hearing the
squelching sounds of my hand in a flooded pussy. Throwing both arms
wide she screams at the top of her voice then goes limp like she's
passed out. I only know she hasn't 'cos she's mumbling ""unbelievable,
fantastic, oh God"" as she lays there. I ease my sticky hand out,
seeing it's smeared with thick, white, cream, feeling sorta proud of
how I've driven her wild!</p><p>Gina's soaked with sweat and gulping in air for quite a while before
she can speak again.</p><p>""Fuck Kyra I said use your fingers what made you do that? Not that it
wasn't incredible baby!""</p><p>Whoa! I guess I did get carried away for a supposed fairly innocent
tween lesbian trainee.</p><p>""Was it good Gina? It just felt like I did the right thing when my
hand went in so easy and you just went wild so I was sure I shouldn't
stop!""</p><p>As she props herself up on her elbows she grins at me.</p><p>""Oh Kyra don't ever stop when you do that to a lady. Now what say we
have a cold drink? There's a fridge in the caravan and I think I need
a rest even if you don't!""</p><p>When she gets up she looks kinda shaky as she steps into the
shady 'van though I get a nice view of her rounded rear and I realise
I'm not finished yet if she isn't. She comes out with a bottle of
water for herself and lemonade for me and we sit, side by side, on
the grass, with our backs resting against the warm aluminium of
the 'van. Nothing's said for a while as we sip our drinks then she
slips an arm around me and pulls me to her.</p><p>Still no talk but she puts down her nearly empty bottle and starts
nuzzling my ear and the side of my neck, I was right I'm not finished
yet; my little clit has gone ""woody"" as sis calls it and my nips are
way hard. I toss my empty can away just in time as she rolls me flat
onto the blanket again and presses her smooth skinned body on top of
me.</p><p>Jesus she's on heat again! Clamping her hands on my hips she holds me
as she eases her hot and puffy labia onto mine and starts rubbing
herself against me. She's wet and so am I quickly; her large clit is
pushing between my pussy lips and darts of electricity flash through
my tender flesh as she grinds harder against me. I just let go and
let her fuck me. Two wet pussies, well lubricated, slide over each
other as I drum my heels on the ground and claw at Gina's back.</p><p>As she humps me I can feel that magical pressure building up that
means there's a big one coming ( or in my case cumming ) while Gina
grunts, moans, then quickens her pace to take us both to a climax.
I'm gagging to cum and yell at her to fuck me harder and carried away
she does! I'm pretty much pinned by her weight but that doesn't stop
me from heaving my pussy up against her as I have most likely the
wettest squirt I've ever had!</p><p>As I spray her pussy she sorta arches back, her eyes roll up to show
just the whites, then Gina falls sideways twitching and trembling as
her slit pours cream like a tap's been turned on. I can't move
myself, I just collapse while savouring that wonderful fire burning
in my twat ( as sis sometimes calls it though she calls people she
doesn't like that as well which is a bit confusing since a twat is a
lovely thing ) as I shudder my way back to earth.</p><p>I'm so tired now I just lay there in the sun thinking I've learned a
lot today and one thing is that as much as I like doing it with girls
and ladies I'm running out of stamina! Not Gina apparently! She's
kneeling besides me and tugging at me.</p><p>""Oh God Kyra you're a wonderful fuck, what a squirter! I've never had
a tween like you before and now you know what your sister was doing
is fantastic. I've just got to have you one more time baby!""</p><p>She settles back and manoeuvres me so my rear and pussy are nicely
placed over her face so when I lean forward her wet pussy is ready
for me to get going on. I did it with Ms Bennet but I find Gina has a
few tricks I don't know. Her hands clamp on my rump and part my
buttocks then her tongue goes between them and goes to work licking
my little pucker and I decide then and there I've got just enough
stamina left for one more cum!</p><p>When her tongue tip sneaks its way inside I'm SURE I've enough
stamina left, especially when she eases a finger or two into my
cramping pussy. Livened up again I press my mouth to her plump labia
then stab my own tongue against her clit. It's bigger and thicker
than mine but just as sensitive 'cos her thighs clamp on my head then
fly wide again as she wriggles her crotch up at me.</p><p>We go slow but steady this time, sucking, licking, and fingering but
it's that tongue on my ring piece that finally kicks me off the edge
though I try to keep working her clit as long as I can before I loose
it again. Nothing left for a squirt but I have a wonderful series of
hard little cums that finish me for the day for certain. From the
writhing and shaking Gina does, not to mention…..</p><p>""Oh God I'm cumming again!""</p><p>I reckon I managed to keep focused on her pussy long enough to give
her another big ""O""!  </p><p>I've never felt so tired from having fun before and fortunately Gina
has soap and towels in the 'van as well as running hot water 'cos we
both look like we've been wallowing in cum cream. Cleaned up I limp
to her Lexus, sore but happy, for her to run me home. Or mostly
home 'cos I don't want anyone to see me dropped off in a car like
that by a lady like Gina. People remember things like that. She's
driving with a big smile on her face and tells me about it.</p><p>""Kyra you're an amazing girl, I'd love to see you again would you
like to see more of me?""</p><p>Well yes I would but not till I've got over being screwed by an
experienced lady who has left me absolutely knackered. I give her my
cell phone number and Email address 'cos I'm not stupid enough to
make this a one off with a super hot lady like Gina. Even as I'm
climbing out of the car she kisses me bye-bye and uses lots of tongue
as she does it. Jesus! She can't get enough and as she waves me off
I'm having vague ideas of sharing duties with Cindy or maybe sis 'cos
she's a lot of lady to handle.</p><p>So what have I learned this time? That I've got a lot more to learn
about sex with girls and ladies. Not that I don't know how to do it
right and make a pussy feel good but that being streetwise might mean
not biting off more than I can chew on occasions! Not literally of
course!</p><p>Well there's plenty of the summer holidays left to come, I'll be
seeing Cindy and Ms Bennet, or Connie as I've been told to call her.
You can't very well be licking her pussy and call her ""Miss"" or ""Ms
Bennet"" can you? Then there's the visit from sis and her new lady
Katya to look forward to and the hope that Dr Huth can put things
back together with sis, mum, and dad so the family will be together
again.</p><p>Also there's the thought of who else I'll meet in the next few weeks
to learn from.</p><p>Next time how somebody moves in on me while I'm not looking for
company but she's company worth keeping. I also learn a lot more
about toys from my surprisingly unusual girl.<script language=""javascript"" src=""../nextpart.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
<script language=""javascript"" src=""../email.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
</p>"
168,Snow and Moonlight,Androgyne,1,"Selene is forced to move in with her sister Diane and her family and soon begins to have unsettling feelings for her 12 y.o. niece the albino Ari.On one tense night her resistence, already weakening,collapses totally","['F,g,oral,ped,inc']","<p>The deep kiss seems endless and her mouth tastes like honey. Her firm
breasts are in my hands as I cup them and tease her hard nipples
between my thumbs and forefingers. Then long fingered hands come to
me from behind to caress my own heavy breasts and erect nipples.
Until one hand leaves them to slide down over the curve of my belly
to reach my wet crease. With expert skill the hand flirts with my
swollen labia as the owner of those hands small and hard nippled
breasts rub against my back.</p><p>Touching and tweaking the folds of my pussy lips I tremble and
shudder as those fingers ease into me to firmly stimulate my proud
clit. That sweet mouth is still locked on mine so I cannot make the
noises that my pleasure is creating. Though as my body convulses I
moan into those soft lips while my creamy juices flood the hand that
is driving me to my first, lightning, and shattering climax!</p><p>As he speaks to me the Chief Fire Officer absently wipes away at the
soot streaks on his tanned face.</p><p>""Well Ms Curtis there's no way we can allow you anywhere near your
home. The traffic police squad tell me that the car was doing in
excess of ninety miles an hour when it left the road and a Jeep
Cherokee is a big and heavy vehicle. It buried itself in your front
living room before it exploded and burst into flames!""</p><p>I'm still somewhat in shock as I stare at the shattered front of my
home, smoke streaked and soaking as the fire crew continue damping
down. I can make out the charred metal frame of the stolen Jeep that
could have killed me if my flight home hadn't been delayed for an
hour or so. Officer Henry continues his explanation to me.</p><p>""We believe that there are four or five bodies in the burned out
shell, so firstly we need to shore up the front of your home to allow
the medical and forensic teams to remove the corpses, and then gather
any evidence for the inquest. We got the fire out, but I'm afraid
your property has suffered severe damage in the process. I'm thinking
you'll need to find somewhere to live for quite some time before
rebuilding work can commence here.""</p><p>One moody glance at my battered and ravaged house tells me he's
right, but just then I hear a familiar voice arguing with the police
patrolman keeping rubberneckers clear of the crime scene.</p><p>""I tell you officer my sister lives here, that's her talking to that
fireman, let me through to talk to her!""</p><p>It's my sister Diana all right so I call to the cop to let her
through to see me which he grudgingly does, as though she might be a
reporter with a mini cam concealed in her bra! To my surprise she
throws her arms around me and hugs me till my ribs creak. I'd better
explain that my sister and I don't exactly hate each other but we
seem better friends when we keep our relationship at arms length. She
rarely visits me and I usually just drop in on her and her hubby at
Christmas and birthdays, even though we live in the same town.</p><p>""Jesus Selene! I saw this mess on the local T.V. news and recognised
your house right off. I was scared stiff you were inside that wreck.
Thank God you're all right!""</p><p>I take the time to explain that if not for the delayed flight back
from Paris I would have been there when a stolen Jeep, driven by a
teenaged car thief, along with his mates, tried to outrun a police
patrol car and ran out of road.</p><p>""You'll come back to ours Sel, we've got a spare bedroom. Frank will
be happy to put you up and Ari loves your visits so she'll be really
happy to have her aunt come stay for a while.""</p><p>Ari is Arianrod; my niece. Our family is Welsh, not that we look the
stereotypical dark and swarthy Welsh peasant from period fiction. All
my family are tall, fair, and blue eyed, not to mention long lived.
I'm in my middle forties and I'm told I look early thirties while Di
could pass for her twenties still. Though she's only eight years
younger than me. For once I'm not going to argue or tell her things
are fine.</p><p>I've the clothes I stand up in and in my cases from the week's
business conference in Paris and while my car is intact it's trapped
in the garage along side my battered home. I'm grateful for a place
to sleep while I sort out the insurance claims and try to get my home
rebuilt.</p><p>""Oh thanks sis that's just too kind, let me give the police and fire
guy your address and phone number and we'll head for yours. I'd kill
for a shower and a cup of tea!""</p><p>Di's Volvo is parked around the corner just outside the police cordon
so I toss my bags in the boot, sit next to her on the front passenger
seat, then as I belt up she puts us into gear and off we go to
Woodland Mews. Where she and my brother in law and niece live in, as
far as I know, domestic bliss.</p><p>Di settles me on the settee in the front room and produces the longed
for and much needed mug of strong, sweet, tea. By now I'm having
second thoughts about being here but where else can I go tonight? Mum
and dad now live in a retirement villa in Spain and my ex, from my
disastrous and thankfully short lived marriage, is now living
somewhere in London. I decide to raise a question or two with my
sister.</p><p>""Di are you sure Frank won't mind having me underfoot here? And how
about Ari? How will she feel about it?""</p><p>Just then I hear the front door slam shut.</p><p>""Well you can ask her can't you, that's her home from school!""</p><p>The room's door swings open and in glides my niece Ari, Arienrod is a
bit of a mouthful to use all the time. I'm surprised at the changes
only a year has brought. I said our family tend to be tall; sis and I
both stand around five feet ten and at only twelve Ari is cast in the
same mould. She must be five six and her figure, while still slender,
is beginning to be nicely rounded with small but shapely breasts. Her
legs and thighs now are no longer skinny with the scabbed knees of
the past but sleek and slender limbs.</p><p>Her school uniform is impeccable, blazer over white blouse, short
navy blue kilt, white knee socks and patent sandals, but something
else is instantly obvious as soon as you see her. Ari is an albino!
Her skin is snow white as is her cloud of silky hair, while her eyes
seem red or pink, or would do if not for the blue tinted lenses in
her steel framed designer specs.</p><p>A recessive gene the doctors said, not that it's affected her life in
any way, her friends accept her as she is and her school grades are
terrific. She's never been a demonstrative or affectionate child but
she moves over to me, places her hands on my shoulders, and then lays
her cheek against mine.</p><p>""Oh auntie Sel! Mum rang me at school and I was so worried when she
told me about the fire.""</p><p>She breathes deeply while close to me.</p><p>""Oh you still wear that perfume auntie, I love it, and you always
smell like a bouquet of flowers.""</p><p>I pull her to me and hug her gently. The perfume is one I buy from a
small shop that makes natural scents and is just called ""Spring"".
Light and flowery as I abhor musky and heavy scents.</p><p>""I'm fine sweetheart and your mum wants me to stay with you till I
can find somewhere to stay while they put my house back together
again.""</p><p>The first sign of a normal schoolgirl reaction comes when she grins,
which lights up her normally rather grave face.</p><p>""Oh cool auntie! It'll be great!</p><p>That night, after a fine meal, my sis is as good a cook as I am, and
her beef in red wine is wonderful. I get ready for bed and the first
thing to disturb me arrives. I put it down to being unsettled by the
disaster of my home and the flight from Paris. I'm in my usual
sleeping outfit of panties and a tee shirt ( borrowed off sis ) and
heading for the bathroom for a pee before sleep. As I leave my room I
find Ari hanging over the banister rail calling down to her mum.</p><p>She's wearing only skimpy briefs and a cropped top, her elegant legs,
taut rear, and small breasts, combined with her exotic snowy
complexion and hair, snag my attention and mean I can't take my eyes
off her. I've no idea why I just stand there staring at her, I've
seen her since she was a baby, but until she turns to me I stand
there drinking in her beauty. Yes I've got to admit she's a beautiful
child and will be a beautiful woman in years to come. When she
notices me she waves to the bathroom door.</p><p>""Go ahead auntie I'll shower later!""</p><p>That night I lay awake for a long time and before my eyes, in the
darkened room, I keep seeing the snow princess my niece is.</p><p>I'm back at work and trying to juggle my job and the insurance claim.
The house is jacked up and a building firm is preparing an estimate
of the rebuilding costs. Not my problem, I'm well insured and they
can't try to back out of this claim. I was allowed into my home to
collect my clothes and what furniture wasn't destroyed or damaged is
now in storage. Then the second incident disturbs my settled but
temporary residence at my sisters.</p><p>I'm home early because I took half a day off work for a conference
with the building firm who are planning when to start work and how
exactly I want my home to be restored. It's a glorious day when I let
myself in, Di and Frank are both at work but the French windows are
open onto the garden. When I walk out Ari is settled comfortably out
there. With her skin she can't sun bathe but she loves warmth and
fresh air so Frank, who has always been handy with tools, has built
her a shaded nest to sit in while sheltered from the ultraviolet.</p><p>""Hi auntie Sel! Come out and join me and get some sun!""</p><p>She's wearing the briefest of bikinis in a canary yellow and the
contrast with her snow white skin is amazing and again I find myself
stunned by her exotic looks and elegance.</p><p>""Why don't you go borrow one of mum's costumes? You're the same size
as her so come and join me out here.""</p><p>Why not I think, so I pop up to my sister and hubby's room and root
around till I find a dark blue two piece that I know will fit me.
Once stripped, and before I put it on, I give a real hard look at
myself in the mirror and have to say I like what I see as a forty
five year old. My breasts are large but as yet there's no sign of
droop or sag thankfully. Small aureoles with big, strawberry sized
nipples, decorate them, while my slightly rounded belly runs smoothly
to the triangle of my thighs and my smooth shaven vulva.</p><p>Turning and looking over my shoulder I can see my rear is plump and
round but not lardy and clearly my gym regime is doing its job fine.
My hair is a sort of reddish blond unlike sis's genuine platinum and
mine's cut short while she wears it quite long but all in all I look
good. Though why I'm worrying I don't know as since the divorce ended
my short and wasted marriage I've not bothered dating.</p><p>I think the only reason I married Joe was because people kept
wondering why a fine looking lady like me didn't have a husband or
partner. He was a widower and lonely but that's no basis for a long
and happy marriage. Even the sex was bloody ordinary and when I told
him we were not going anywhere he was as fast as me to say ""Fine
let's get it over with quickly""! So we divorced fast and without
bitterness.</p><p>On the way out of the room I pick up a bottle of sun screen off Di's
dressing table. She's as fair as me and while sun feels good on the
skin we both burn so easily. Outside I find Ari's spread a small
blanket for me to stretch out on.</p><p>""Here auntie Sel let me rub that in for you then you can relax in the
sun for a while. Wow that bikini of mum's looks good on you! Dark
blue's your colour for sure and it fits so well.""</p><p>Face down on the lawn I watch, from the corner of my eye, as Ari
pours a dollop of the thick, oily, stuff, onto her palms and rubs her
hands together to spread it around. Then her soft hands are kneading
it into my shoulders and back and gradually lower down towards my
buttocks. It feels so good and, yes, sensuous! She works around the
skimpy briefs and down the back of my thighs and calves. Then!</p><p>""Turn over auntie and let me do your front.""</p><p>Back to the bottle for more of the sharply citrus scented stuff then
she's working on first my arms then just above and just below my
breasts. It's when she smears the oil across my belly that I get a
reaction that startles and surprises me. My nipples harden and spring
erect so that they tent the thin fabric of the bra and I can feel my
face flushing scarlet though Ari seems oblivious to my discomfort at
this sign of arousal.</p><p>For my peace of mind I pray she won't notice or say anything though
my attention is now centred on the fine, white, silky, hairs of her
forearm as she works the oil onto my skin then my eyes are straying
to the valley of her small breasts and the tiny briefs that barely
covers her sex. What in God's name is wrong with me? I breathe a huge
sigh of relief when she retreats to her sun shelter but all that
evening my mind is in a huge spin at what is going on with my
emotions and hormones!</p><p>
The insurance firm has agreed to the estimate my builders have
produced and work will start soon, but I'll be still staying for some
time with my sister and her family. And that is making life harder
for me. I'm worrying now about how to avoid unnecessary contact or
being alone with Ari. I'm scared of my own niece? I'm not sleeping
well, restless and waking several times a night. Then the third
incident tells me I am more confused than ever I thought I was!</p><p>I've done my day's work, arrived home to Di's and cooked the evening
meal for us. After a little T.V. and a read in bed I set the alarm.
Then after an uneasy spell of tossing and turning, as well as turning
my pillows over and over seeking a cool side, I drift off into a
shallow sleep. I'm plagued with dreams that flit past without my
being able to grasp what they mean.</p><p>I wake with a dry mouth and a feeling that something's wrong. Then I
feel a warm and soft shape next to me, turning my head on the pillow
I find myself staring right into Ari's eyes! Her hair is spread in a
silver cloud on the pillow and her lips are drawn back in an
enigmatic smile that shows her sharp, white, teeth. I jerk bolt
upright in bed!</p><p>""Ari! What? What on earth……""</p><p>I find I'm sitting up in bed gazing at nothing and nobody. The pillow
next to mine shows no dent or impression of a head, the space next to
me is cool and my bedroom door is closed. I cock my head and listen
but the house is totally silent, all I can hear is my own fast
breathing as I reach for the glass of water from the bedside cabinet.
I'm sweaty and then another feeling of discomfort makes itself felt.
My briefs are wet around the crotch! God I haven't wet myself since I
had nightmares when I was a little girl.</p><p>Untangling myself from the sheet I sit on the edge of the bed and
peel them off and as I do I realise something different has occurred.
They don't smell of urine, the unmistakable aroma of a hot, wet,
pussy, rises from them. Checking them by the light of the bedside
lamp I can see the thick and creamy patch that stains the pale blue
cotton. I've had an orgasm in my sleep and dreams like a young and
horny schoolboy or girl! It takes me long time to find sleep once
more.</p><p>My nerves are more on edge than ever. Am I imagining things or is Ari
watching me slyly from the corners of her eyes and behind those blue
lensed glasses? Am I becoming paranoid because of a dream? I keep
thinking of the look on the face of my dream Ari, sensual, predatory,
and seductive? Then another turn of the screw takes place.</p><p>Like I've said I'm sleeping poorly with occasional muddled dreams and
waking with sweats and cramps. So when I wake again in my rumpled
bed, and see the glowing readout of my digital clock shows 01-57 a.m.
I wonder what's woken me? Probably nothing! My room seems almost as
bright as day, it's almost a full moon and with the clear sky the
bedroom is alight with a silvery glow. Do I need to go take a pee?
Should I sneak down and heat myself a cup of hot milk to settle my
stomach and help me sleep?</p><p>I'm padding across the bedroom carpet towards the slightly open door
when my ears prick up to a soft sound of movement outside on the
landing. Like a Peeping Tom I put my eye to the narrow gap and look
out onto the landing, which is as brightly moonlit as my room. The
skylight and the windows of the bathroom and Ari's room illuminate
things clearly. The doors to both those rooms are open because Ari is
just leaving the bathroom and leaving it naked!</p><p>Did she hear my gasp? She pauses only feet from my door and glances
around as though wondering if she heard something. Her stunning body
takes my breath away! Her small breasts are perfection; her belly is
flat and melds smoothly into the silken and hairless triangle of her
vulva. Her slender thighs and legs draw my glance then she turns
slightly and her hair swirls like a cloud of silver thread around her
shoulders. How weird that me, my sister, and her daughter, all have
names associated with the moon and I'm staring at my naked niece
bathed in silvery moonlight.</p><p>She's poised with one leg bent a little, her weight on the ball of
her other foot and with her head on one side as though listening hard
for something. She turns a little further and I gulp at the view of
her rounded rear. It's then that the truth hits me like a hammer. It
is desire I feel for her! I'm looking at my niece and lusting for her
pure white form. My body confirms my sudden realisation. My nipples
have hardened like stones and a deep glow is building within my
already wet pussy.</p><p>Somehow I gently close the door and creep back to my bed, but not to
sleep! I sprawl on the sheet while tugging down my panties and
spreading my thighs. My fingers find the crease of my labia and enter
a world of heat and silky wetness. I grit my teeth to control the
need to moan aloud. Somewhere in the back of my mind I realise that
I've no idea how long it's been since I've felt sexual arousal!
Certainly not with my ex husband, that was just a bloody duty.
Further back then, even further, and it comes to me that the last
time I've felt this blazing need was my school days and my fumbling
experiments with girls as inexperienced as I was.</p><p>The fingers of one hand flash back and forth over the moist flesh of
my slick labia as my belly ripples with passion. Then my free hand
seeks out the swollen nub of my clitoris. I let my fingers glide back
and forth over the super sensitive tip and make no attempt to hold
back! Too long without this heavenly pleasure I almost explode. I
can't keep quiet and a strangled grunt that turns to a groan then a
guttural scream as I orgasm like I haven't for so long.</p><p>My head is spinning like a top as my body arches like a bow and the
wetness of my sex turns to a fountain. I squirt like I haven't since
I was a wild tween or teen. One massive heave of my hips and my
fluids spray out then fall back, to slick my belly and breasts as I
writhe in the grip of the most explosive cums I've had for years and
years. I seem to crash into a brief, mindless, fit, which blanks my
mind till I gradually swim back to sanity.</p><p>I lay flat on my back on the rumpled and stained sheets, stained from
my juices that have painted my body. As I slip into a dreamless sleep
my thoughts are centred on the fact that I must now admit I'm lusting
for my own niece!</p><p>Come morning I rise before the rest of the household and shower away
the sticky deposits from last night, then strip the stained sheets
and put them into the washer to cycle their way to innocently clean.
I'm in a withdrawn and moody frame all morning at work as I ponder
how I can continue to live at my sister's after last night's events.
Then things are ratcheted up to the point where my nerves are shot!</p><p>I'm in the front lounge typing a report on my laptop when Di ambles
in and drops a bombshell I could well do without.</p><p>""Hey sis can I ask you a favour? Frank and I have been invited to a
friend's anniversary, if we drive there only one of us can have a
drink at the bash. She's invited us to stay overnight if we like so
can you keep an eye on Ari for Saturday night till we come home on
Sunday afternoon?""</p><p>Oh God! Alone all day and night with Ari and my confused feelings and
now admitted desires but what else can I say? Di knows I've no plans
to go anywhere. She's begun asking me why I never go on a date or
have a social life so there's no way out.</p><p>""Of course I will Di! She's never any trouble and I'm sure she
doesn't need a minder even though she's just twelve but I'll be here
for her till you get home again.""</p><p>I'm committed to something that terrifies me but like a magnet draws
me onward towards what?</p><p>Saturday morning slips by as Di and Frank pack overnight bags and
change into their glad rags for the party but as their car rolls away
down Woodland Mews I can feel the tension begin to wind up.</p><p>The day drags by without incident, the afternoon passes and the early
evening. I cook us a meal that Ari devours and while I clear my plate
I may as well be eating cardboard for all I taste of it. Finally Ari
tells me she's heading for bed and as the house quiets itself I
breathe a sigh of relief that I might not have to face what I fear
could occur. I go to my bedroom and change into my usual tee shirt
and panties then back down to the lounge with a thick supernatural
adventure novel to try to occupy my mind till the early hours.</p><p>As the night draws on I begin to relax and think to myself that my
fears are all in my fevered mind and my imagination has been working
overtime. After midnight, and with my eyes feeling sandy and raw, I
close the novel and turn out the reading lamp. The room hardly
darkens as it's now full moon and the brilliantly silver light paints
the room as I close my weary eyes and lean back against the cushions
then drift off.</p><p>Something draws me from dreamless sleep! I awake to a soft hand
stroking my cheek, Ari stands besides my chair!</p><p>""Come on auntie it's time!""</p><p>I'm groggy and dazed, dry mouthed, and I admit scared.</p><p>""Time Ari? Time for what?""</p><p>""You know what for auntie Sel; I don't need to tell you!""</p><p>She's right; she doesn't need to tell me anything as her hand takes
mine to draw me from the chair. She's wearing a short nightdress of
some dark material that's semi transparent in the moon glow and
through it I can see the slender curves of her young body. If I tried
to speak I'd be stammering hopelessly so I just allow her to lead me
out of the room and up the stairs, that cloud of hair occasionally
brushing my face as she precedes me into my bedroom.</p><p>As we near the bed she gestures at me like a monarch to her subject.</p><p>""Lay down auntie and leave everything to me!""</p><p>Dumbly and like a robot I obey and stretch out on the counterpane.</p><p>""You know auntie I knew you wanted me before YOU knew you wanted me
but it's all fine now.""</p><p>She leans over me and grasps the hem of my tee shirt to tug it up and
over my head; the signs of my arousal are clear with my nipples
swollen like ripe strawberries. Then her fingers hook the waistband
of my briefs to ease them down my thighs and off to leave me naked
and burning!</p><p> She moves away to the dressing table to pick up the atomiser of
my ""Spring"" perfume. Returning to the bed she pumps it to surround me
in a huge cloud of the sweet and clean scent. Then she wriggles out
of her panties and shucks that little nightdress to stand gloriously
naked in the moonlight as she covers herself in a cloud of that
enticing, flowery, spray. I can see the tiny motes sparkling in
silver glints as she returns to the bed.</p><p>I feebly raise my arms; my hands are shaking.</p><p>""Ari please…. This can't happen…. I…. I.""</p><p>""Shhh!</p><p>She places one finger across my lips as she slithers snakelike onto
the bed along side me.</p><p>""This is all about you just for now; I'll take care of everything!""</p><p>Then I'm enveloped in a cloud of silky silvery hair as her mouth
descends on mine and my resistance disintegrates as my desire soars.
When I raise my arms to wrap them around her she intercepts them and
laces her fingers through mine, pinning my hands flat on the
mattress, then her tongue spears into my mouth and my surrender is
total!</p><p>Her mouth is hot and her tongue expert as it explores my own tongue,
the inside of my lips, and tickles the roof of my mouth. My eyes are
closed, screwed tight, but my body tells me it's ready for this and
more.</p><p>Right then she wrenches her lips from mine and lowers her head to
take one blood gorged nipple deep into her mouth to suck hard on it.  
Now my moans echo around the room. Pulling her lips free she switches
to the other swollen teat where she repeats her actions till I'm
gasping with pleasure from the burning heat that her lips bring.</p><p>Then her warm mouth steadily moves lower down the slight curve of my
belly as I breathe hard and inhale a lungful of the perfume
surrounding us both. When her wet lips lightly brush my dark labia
the fires flare up inside me. First her lips then the tip of her long
and slender tongue caresses and teases my throbbing flesh. I spread
my thighs wider to allow her deeper access to my sopping sex as my
breathing deepens and quickens till I'm panting with desire for more
and more from her skilful mouth.</p><p>""Oooohhh!""</p><p>I can't keep silent as she takes me higher and higher towards a wild
finish, writhing on the bed I gasp as she unclasps one hand from mine
and slides her fingers between my parted labia and deep inside me.</p><p>""No more Ari I can't take anymore!""
 </p><p>I'm wasting my breathe as she mercilessly fingers me harder and
plasters her face to my soaking flesh. My back arches as they move in
and out with a soft, sucking, sound.</p><p>Then Ari delivers the coup de grace when her tongue tip dances over
the bloated length of my swollen clitoris to grant me the most
fantastic climax I may have ever achieved. This time I scream at the
top of my voice and my orgasm blasts me into what seems like a fit as
my mind goes blank while my body shudders violently. It's like a fuse
has blown in my brain, my vision darkens, my howls seem to be coming
from miles away as my thighs gape wider and I spurt a column of my
juices into Ari's eagerly working mouth.</p><p>I've experienced my second squirt in years and its fantastic, my
whole body is shaking and twitching as if and in fact I haven't
control of myself. When finally I come to something like my senses
Ari's smiling at me like she was in my dream. A wicked and abandoned
look that chills but excites me at the same time. Though deep inside
my fevered brain is the realisation that I've just allowed my niece,
my sister's daughter, to bring me to a climax.</p><p>It's as though she can read my mind!</p><p>""Don't worry auntie Sel you're not my first lady and for sure you
won't be the last. Don't worry you've done anything wrong, I made the
running and do you truly regret what I just did with you?""</p><p>She's right and I know it in my heart of hearts. The last time I had
such glorious sex was in my university days, then the revelation
comes, the last time I had wonderful sex before Ari was with a girl
at university. How long have I been running from the truth that my
happiness never would be found in marriage and children but with
another woman or girl?</p><p>All restraints cast aside I reach for her but Ari gently pushes me
back.</p><p>""Not yet Auntie Sel. Soon but not yet, I've more for you first.""</p><p>
As supple as a snake she eases herself up my body and the heat from
her silky skin sends shivers down my spine. Rearing back slightly
she's staring right into my eyes as her small, taut, pussy, presses
down on mine. Oh she's excited all right! Her labia, like mine, are
swollen with excitement and almost as wet as my own flooded cleft.
Her long fingered hands clamp on the curve of my hips and she begins
to thrust her firm, young, pussy, onto my super sensitive flesh,
tearing a groan from deep inside me.</p><p>At last she seems to be loosing her air of control as she crushes her
wet flesh against mine in a rhythmic dance of desire. The smile on
her face is just that look from my dream but I can hear the hiss of
her breath as she rides me harder and faster. I can feel my second
orgasm rising inside me like a geyser as I clamp my hands onto her
pert buttocks then heave my crotch up against her to plaster my wet
flesh onto hers even harder.</p><p>Those pink eyes seem to roll up into her head as her climax crashes
through her while my vision is suddenly curtained by her silver mane
of hair. She's frantic to prolong the ecstasy as her mouth makes
meaningless noises while my own body surrenders to her frenzy. She's
fucking my pussy with hers like a maniac as I loose it and soak her
with my own juices, howling out the fantastic flare of heat and bliss
that explodes inside me. Ari's slumped across me gasping as I trail
my fingers through her tangled and sweat soaked hair.</p><p>I'm soon flushed with desire again, the desire to give my snow
princess the same delights she's granted me. Tugging free of Ari's
grasp I move down her body to spread her slim but rounded thighs then
gaze down at her perfect labia, thickly smeared with the evidence of
her shuddering orgasm. I recall pleasing my partners from years ago
and I know I can give my sweet niece what she needs. I was once an
expert, gentle, and patient lover of women so now I will be again.</p><p>Bending her knees I drape them over my shoulders on either side of my
head then lower my face towards her slick and hairless vulva. The
intoxicating aroma of steamy pussy floods my nostrils as I lower my
lips to the pink jewel of her sex. My first kiss on her soft flesh
sends a tremor through her, the second and deeper one makes her sigh,
and then I fasten my lips on her puffy labia and suck hard on them. A
soft moan breaks from her lips as her hands reach down to cradle my
head while I stiffen my tongue and slide it deep inside her hot pussy.</p><p>Probing the tight inner wings I let her juices seep into my mouth and
glory in the old familiar taste and wonder why I ever walked away
from this glorious kind of loving. Time now to add something new to
the mix. Between those tight labia I ease two fingers only to find
that no hymen blocks the deepest penetration. Slipping them in to the
third knuckle I begin to work her slowly and sensuously while my
tongue flirts with her swelling clit. I'm surprised when her vaginal
muscles clamp tight on my fingers!</p><p>Ari's pushing hard against my fingers, raising her narrow hips to
meet my hand and mouth while she makes soft noises at the back of her
throat. Her head goes back, showing the clean lines of her neck and
the tendons beneath her snowy skin, as she grits her teeth while her
need for release soars.</p><p> I'm astounded by the force with which her vagina squeezes my fingers
as I twist them inside her! Even as I corkscrew into her she erupts
into a big ""O"" that's stunning to share. Her whole slim body lashes
back and forth like a snake while her cream spurts from her parted
slit as her hoarse words are torn from her throat.</p><p>""Oh fuck that's unbelievable!""</p><p>Well I'm not too old or out of practice then! As I lift my face,
painted with her fluids, I smile at my niece, sprawled flat and
sucking in gulps of air as she returns to planet earth.</p><p>""I knew you'd make a wonderful lover auntie Sel and you've just
proved how good you are!""</p><p>I'm tired but not sated and I'm sure I've got one more assault on
that sweet slit left in me and it seems Ari feels like that as well.</p><p>""Again auntie I want you again and I know you want me too!""</p><p>This time I know what I want so I guide her until her sleek rump is
positioned just above my eager mouth. The silver moonlight gleams on
her wet labia and I can clearly see the tight crinkle of her ass
ring. The curtain of her silky hair rustles across my thighs as her
face descends until her warm breath flutters on my throbbing cunt
while my hands clasp her satiny rear to bring it down to my waiting
lips and tongue.</p><p>Drawing the full width of my tongue from her wet slit right up to the
brown pucker of her anus makes her thighs briefly clamp on my head
then her mouth settles on my own aching sex and we're in heaven again!</p><p>I'm sucking her and stabbing my tongue deep inside her while she's
practically gnawing on my vagina; she even nips at my labia with her
sharp, little, teeth. Only the need to bury my face in her wet flesh
stops me from yelping at her love bites. I can not just sense her
climax approaching, I can see her pussy flexing as her rear pushes
back against my face.</p><p>My own passion is rising like lava in a volcano and I've lost all
control and sense of place or time. All I want or need is to send Ari
to another explosive orgasm and pray she does the same for me.</p><p>Her clit is swollen and gorged with blood, standing firm like a small
cock. My fluttering tongue drives her over the top and her howl of
delight shakes the room. Then her head nuzzles back to my parted
labia to send me out of this world and into a writhing sexual
explosion that leaves me semi conscious, and finally spent and sated.
Ari rolls off me and wriggles up to tuck herself up against me to
brush her lips against my neck as I slip into a dreamless and
exhausted sleep.</p><p>When next I awake she's still there next to me and this is not a
dream. I reach out and draw her to me and as my hands roam over her
body she moves to me so we can both slake our desires. When I awake
for the second time the room is bright with sunshine, the moon has
gone, but my lover still lies besides me.</p><p>I rouse her and we shower to remove the signs of our erotic couplings
through the night and I change the soiled bedding. When my sister and
her husband return all is innocent and they will have no hint of what
has happened.</p><p>Life goes on but not unchanged. The inquest is held and I hear that
the five who died in the smash, three boys and two girls, were all
known to the police. The boys, the oldest only seventeen, were all
under ASBOs and all five had criminal records. The Jeep had been
stolen only minutes before they died. Work has finally started,
though going slowly, to rebuild my home though now I dread having to
move away from my sister's home.</p><p>The way things are isn't perfect but Ari and I can snatch the
occasional wondrous moments together though we need to be so careful
and cautious. Then fate takes a hand in my favour for once. I'm
driving home from work and rounding a corner, I see on a house at the
rear of Di's, ""Short term lease available!"" I check up to find that
the owners are going abroad to work and wish to lease out their home
till they return. They want more than its worth but the chance of a
love nest at the back of Ari's home is too good an opportunity to
miss.</p><p>Telling Di that I've spent too much time living on her good will and
that, until my home is reconstructed, I'll only be at the back of her
house, is totally true though the reason for snapping up the lease
she'll never know. I have a spare key cut for the back door and Ari
has it. The first night I'm moved in and settled down I'm waiting,
like a bride on her wedding night, for my niece and lover to arrive.
Sprawled naked on my bed and dry mouthed with excitement though
already wet between my thighs I listen till I hear light footsteps on
the stairs and there she is in my bedroom again.</p><p>No nerves or hesitation from me now as our naked bodies tangle on my
big bed. I loose all track of time as we take our pleasure with each
other and I find myself propped up on my pillows, gazing down at that
snowy mane, as Ari's head nestles between my thighs. Her expert mouth
and tongue has taken me to the edge then left me trembling on the
verge of my climax but now she knows she can't hold me back any
longer. Her fingers deep inside me work me hard while her tongue tip
flogs my clit and I'm ready to erupt.</p><p>As my head goes back I see a figure standing in the doorway. My
sister Diane! I'm simply too far gone to hold back or do anything
other than to howl and cum massively. Ari simply continues to prolong
my ecstasy with her mouth and hand and as I hear my doom being
pronounced in an icy voice.</p><p>""What are you doing with my daughter?""</p><p>My hands have parted her full buttocks and my tongue is slithering
over her sensitive ring while she writhes at my touch.</p><p>""God Selene! Slower or I'll cum too soon!""</p><p>Ari's face is buried between my sister's wide spread thighs. Then she
raises her head to give me that wicked smile that excites me as much
as ever.</p><p>""Remember that first time? I told you that you weren't my first
woman. I never told you Di was one of my women did I? I still recall
the look on your face when mum walked in on us because I'd left the
door unlocked and told her to wait till you were cumming like crazy!""</p><p>The voice of my sister, now our lover, sounds hoarse and strained!</p><p>""For God's sake you two stop gibbering and fuck me! I can't keep
holding back forever can I?""</p><p>Grinning I slide my tongue back to the task my sister's set me while
her daughter giggles then burrows back between her silky thighs.
While my sister shudders as her orgasm tears through her and all the
time silver moonlight illuminates the bedroom.</p>"
169,A Family Christmas,Androgyne,1,Lisa is spending Christmas with her family and friends at her sister Evelyn's huge country home when she has a fantastic oral encounter with a tween hiding under the dining table. Lisa sets out to find her younger seducer and gets a Christmas present we'd all love to get.,"['F,g,g,anal,fist,oral,ped']","<p>The dining room is quiet while the rest of the house is anything but!
The sound of children giggling, calling to each other, and scampering
from room to room in play, overlays the conversation of adults in
various other rooms. The crackle of burning logs in the open grate is
a pleasantly hypnotic noise that lulls me as much as a fine meal and
a little alcohol already has.</p><p>I'm in the bosom of my family as the saying goes and the only thing
missing for an even better Christmas is my current lover Janine. I
had thought we would spend Christmas Eve and Christmas Day here at my
sister's along with the other guests and family and pass the nights
having our usual fantastic sex together in our guest bedroom. Fate
however had other plans for my lady!</p><p>A drugged up teen in a stolen car piled into a family heading out for
their Christmas so Dr Janine Spencer, consultant orthopaedic surgeon,
is at Saint Jude's hospital helping rebuild a four year old's leg
having already stood one shift working on the kid's mother who had
also been cut from the wreckage by the fire and rescue services. Jan
had barely arrived with me at my sister's when her pager began
beeping and she grabbed the car keys, kissed me hurriedly, and sped
off to scrub up!</p><p>Oh bugger it, if I can't have sex I'll have some more of that
wonderful wine my sister Evelyn serves up. She certainly knows her
booze does my sister! The brandy was as smooth as silk, the champagne
was a little known and reasonably priced one that proved to be a hit
with the family and friends gathered. However the one that's drawn my
approval is that fruity red with a strong taste of cherries and
blackcurrants.</p><p>The thunder of small feet briefly interrupts my reflective mood as a
screaming little boy gallops through the room pursued by two giggling
little girls in their best party dresses. I've not really been able
to keep count of the number of children here, tentatively I've
settled on around thirteen or fourteen of them aged between around
nine through to thirteen with a preponderance of girls.</p><p>I guess the older kids, and they would be mostly the boys, don't
think an old fashioned family Christmas is the way they want to spend
the holiday and have whinged and whined to Mum and Dad to have a more
exciting time with their friends instead of here at Evelyn's huge
country house.</p><p>As I reach out and snag the bottle another tween eruption takes place
as kids scamper in, out, and through the room which has me as its
only adult occupant. Pouring myself a healthy splash of that smooth
wine I feel the massive, mahogany, dining table, shudder slightly and
realise that ""Hide and Seek"" is the game of choice at the moment and
one hider has concealed his or her self under it and the thick damask
tablecloth that almost brushes the carpet.</p><p>Inhaling the rich bouquet from the wine glass I take a hearty gulp
and let the warmth spread over my tongue while a thin, dark haired
eleven year old pops her head around the door and glares suspiciously
at me. It's no part of my job to squeal on whoever is lurking under
the table so I take a sip more wine and give her a blank stare.</p><p>She gazes at me for a moment then turns on her heel and shuts the
door rather hard. I'm just about to bend down, raise the edge of the
tablecloth, and talk to my hider, when I hear a single noise from
down there.</p><p>""Shush!""</p><p>Well if that's what she wants, and it is a girl's voice, then that's
fine by me. This time I'm about to say that the seeker has gone when
I jump slightly and stiffen as slender fingers stroke the sheer nylon
of my stocking sheathed  calves. The soft sensation is a subtle
delight so I hold my words back and I realise more is happening.
Those fingers, with sure knowledge, move higher to my plump knees,
still stroking in smooth circular motions.</p><p>Leaning back in my chair I suck in a breath and wait to see what will
happen next. I feel the hem of my skirt pushed back above my thighs
as those small hands continue to explore, moving higher till they
reach the wide band at the top of my black, seamed, self support
stockings. I tremble as those fingers stroke and caress the soft skin
on the inside of my thighs sending darts of anticipation to the
centre of my dampening pussy.</p><p>Next those fingers hook the waistband of that ""far too young for me""
black, satin, thong, that Jan gave me as one of my Christmas
presents. Bracing myself I raise my hips a little to allow it to be
slid down my thighs, calves, and ankles, then off. Next those
anonymous hands gently push my thighs wider apart and I give a soft
moan as warm breath flutters against my now oozing crease. I'm lost
in a world of mad sexual desire as her lips brush my supersensitive
flesh to send me spiralling into the beginning of what I know will be
an unbelievable orgasm.</p><p>Firstly the tip of her tongue flutters against the folds of my
rapidly swelling labia; as they flood with blood while my excitement
mounts. Her thumbs peel back my bloated flesh to allow that oh so
skilled tongue to burrow deeper inside me until it caresses my
bulging labia minorum; causing me to clamp my hands on the edge of
the table then muffle a groan of ecstasy.</p><p>Now she's taken my outer labia in her wet lips and is sucking hard on
them, pulling them taut then allowing them to spring free from her
mouth with a soft popping noise. Oh God she's amazingly experienced
for a child and I'm being hit by all the so familiar symptoms of a
special cum.</p><p>I'm loosing contact with my feet and my legs and thighs are tingling
as if an electric current is running through them while I desperately
spread my thighs wider to allow her greater access to my spasming
pussy and its soaking depths. Now she's found the erect point of my
clit with her tongue tip and at the same time she's easing her
fingers into a cunt that's yearning for invasion and release.</p><p>She's not gentle with me and I don't care! Her fingers are thrusting
deep into me as her tongue flogs my bulging clit. Then the door
swings open and a guy walks in. Talk about bad timing. I'm on the
verge of a huge explosion then my cousin Frank arrives!</p><p>With a finger to his lips he scuttles across to the French windows,
peering myopically at me through his thick glasses.</p><p>""I know your sister Eve won't have anyone smoking in the house so I'm
sneaking outside.""</p><p>If he sees anything strange about me he doesn't seem to be ready to
mention it. My teeth are gritted, my face must be flushed, my
breathing is harsh and fast but he opens the door and steps outside
then closes it behind him and moves away into the dark. My young
lover has never ceased her assault on my sex and now she takes me to
the peak and I can feel the old, familiar, heavy pressure, ready to
erupt.</p><p>I know what's about to happen so I free one hand from the hard wood
and snatch a discarded napkin. My clit is now firmly held between her
pursed lips and her tongue is stabbing my wood hard nubbin as I arch
my body. At the last second she pulls her face away and to one side
though her fingers keep hammering into my burning pussy. Heaving up
my hips I smother a wild howl and squirt like a hose while plastering
the napkin over my gaping cleft.</p><p>I'm writhing in the chair like a snake with a broken spine while
making guttural  choking noises at the back of my throat as I'm
carried away on a flying carpet of multiple orgasms that keep
exploding inside  me like grenades. The napkin is soaked with my
thick juices and from a mile away I hear a giggle then a few words
that penetrate the mists and start to register.</p><p>""It's Hide and Seek"" again now if you want to find me!""</p><p>By the time my blurred vision focuses the door has closed softly and
she's gone. I'm sure I'm not yet ready to stand, my legs feel like
Bambi on ice, but I'm certain of one thing and that's that I want to
find whoever she was and I'm ready to fuck her! Not make love, I'm
still massively aroused despite my super cums, and when and if I find
her I'll do her as hard as she did me.</p><p>Once I can get my legs under me I check myself out. Tugging down my
bunched skirt over my sopping wet pussy I realise that my phantom
minx has run off with Janine's gift, that sexy, black silk, thong.
The napkin took the brunt of my creamy discharge so I show no real
signs of being screwed within an inch of my life, or so I assume.</p><p>I do wad up that napkin in my hand, I can't leave it soaking and with
that distinctive aroma of hot pussy rising from it for my sister Eve
to find when she gets to clean up. I leave the room on shaky legs and
a tingling pussy to start my hunt.</p><p>How can I find her? She's young but so experienced I don't think
she's too young. Eleven? Twelve? I recall her hair brushing my belly
and thighs and it felt fairly long; also unless she washes right away
I'll be able to scent my own pussy on her hand and maybe mouth. Out
into the hall and sod's law lets the first person I meet be my sister
Evelyn.</p><p>""Lisa! You look a little frazzled, that red is good stuff but maybe
you better ease off on it for a while.""</p><p>""No problem Eve! That's enough for tonight as good as it is but maybe
you can tell me where to find one of the kids? She's tall, skinny,
short silky dark hair, and coffee coloured skin.""</p><p>""Oh that's Marie, Marie Le Bon. What do you want her for?""</p><p>""Well sis she was playing ""Hide and Seek"" with her friends before and
I'm afraid I was a wee bit rude to her and I'd like to apologise to
her.""</p><p>""She's upstairs somewhere Lisa, playing with the other kids. It's
nice that a grown up is willing to say sorry to a kid when they hurt
their feelings!""</p><p>So off I go up the staircase to the first floor warren of rooms and
corridors and kids of both sexes dashing noisily around. No sign
though of the thin girl I'm looking for. There is a flight of stairs
leading up to the third floor and things are pretty quiet up there.
As I walk along the corridor I can see a narrow staircase leading up
to the third and final floor. Sitting on the bottom tread is the dark
little tween.</p><p>""Hi there honey I wonder if you can help me out with something?""</p><p>She smiles slightly and shrugs before she speaks and she has a
delightful hint of an accent. A touch of French mingled with
something else. She's wearing that emerald silk dress from a little
earlier with white knee socks and patent leather T strap shoes.</p><p>""I will if I can Ma'am, what can I do for you?""</p><p>""I'm looking for a girl, I think she's the one who playing ""Hide and
Seek"" with you earlier. This may sound crazy but I haven't seen her
but I know she's got long hair that's really silky to the touch""</p><p>That slight smile is back and there's something just a touch
disturbing about it. As my old grandma used to put it ""a wicked
smile"", not evil but kind of wild and exciting?</p><p>""I think you'll find her on the top floor Ma'am. I saw her go up
there a little while ago.""</p><p> As I set off up the flight I get the impression she's trotting
softly behind me. When I reach the top the corridor is dimly lit and
deserted.</p><p>Some of the doors are locked and those that open are empty or
sparsely furnished but empty of occupants. Then almost at the end of
the floor my eyes spot something glimmering in the faint light.
Caught between a door and the jamb is my black silk thong!</p><p>Grasping the big brass knob I open it to swing the door open, it's a
walk in linen closet and seated inside is my niece Nicolle, my sister
Eve's daughter! She's wearing a micro length black velvet dress with
a lace collar, black stockings, and little black pumps on her neat
little feet. It's that mane of chestnut hair that that was tickling
and rustling against my thighs a little earlier.</p><p>Her skirt is bunched up to reveal her slender thighs and the taut
triangle of her white satin briefs. She's smiling with much the same
expression as her friend Marie.</p><p>""Hello auntie Lisa, I wondered how long it would take you to find me.
You really had quite a time with me didn't you?""</p><p>My throat is thick with excitement and desire as I speak.</p><p>""Oh yes Nicky I surely did and how do you feel about your aunt giving
you a turn at the fun?</p><p>As I say this the door closes quietly behind me and a hand rests
lightly on my hip.</p><p>""So long as Marie can play too auntie Lisa!""</p><p>I'm simply carried away with pure lust now so I watch fascinated as
my niece crosses her arms, takes the hem of her dress in her hands,
then lifts it over her head. Seconds later she skins out of those
tiny briefs to sit before me naked but for those stockings and shoes.
The whispering noise behind me is Marie's dress and panties being
shed so I decide to join in the striptease too!</p><p>My skirt puddles around my ankles and I kick out of my heels, the
buttons of my blouse quickly yield to my trembling fingers, then I
bend my knees a little.</p><p>""Unhook me honey!""</p><p>Marie fumbles for a second then my bra is loose and my big breasts
are bare as my nipples pucker and leap erect!</p><p>Naked now but for my stockings I hold out my arms to the two slender
temptresses and their silky skin is plastered against me, hot and
arousing me despite my recent wonderfully thunderous orgasms. The
floor is covered with bales of bedding  so I guide the two thin
little sweeties to settle on them. Then I really take a look at them
in the dim light of the tiny bulb that illuminates the small room.</p><p>Neither of them has any breasts to speak of though Nicolle's are just
budding. Marie is flat but has large, dark, nipples that stand proud
from her coffee hued skin. They both have the most perfectly neat
pussies, Nicolle's is silk smooth while Marie's has a faint dusting
of silky black fuzz just sprinkled across her vulva. I'm captivated
by their childish bodies and adult desires.</p><p>Thin thighs are spread before me and the scent of young pussy cream
is filling my nostrils as I test out their tight slots and find two
fingers in each is a nice fit in their silky slits. Marie wriggles
and moans softly while Nicolle pushes her hips up at me. Neither of
them owns a hymen to obstruct my probing fingers!</p><p>""OH Fuck!""</p><p>It sounds so strange from her but that's just what I'm going to do to
both of them! When I've got the rhythm going my fingers are sliding
in and out with a soft, sucking, sound. As my head bobs back and
forth between them, my lips planting wet kisses on their hot flesh,
the two girls are getting loud and shaking around on their tight
rumps.</p><p>It's going to be Niccole first! Her wide spread thighs are trembling
and ripples are running down her flat belly as her breathing turns
into fast gulps of air and a single trickle of sweat meanders between
her tiny breasts. Her vaginal muscles clamp hard on my fingers as my
tongue strokes her clit bud. She convulses into an orgasm that stuns
me with it's power and again she's telling the world!</p><p>""Oh shit Lisa I'm cumming!""</p><p>My hand is flooded with her smooth fluids as she lays impaled on my
thrusting fingers to thrash out a climax I'd expect from a grown
woman not a thin girl child.</p><p>But I've other duties to attend to, leaving my niece still gasping
from the throes of my fucking I turn my attention to Marie who hangs
on the edge of her precipice.</p><p>""Please, please, please Lisa make me cum now!""</p><p>I can give her all she wants now so I lower my mouth first to her
bulging nipples to suck and tease them as I press the fingers of one
hand firmly down on her lower belly, just above her pubis, while
inside her my fingers seek what I may not find in such a young nymph.
Then I feel the rougher and slightly raised vaginal tissue that must
be her ""G"" spot, she shudders with delight and I know I've found my
mark.</p><p>Dropping my lips to her hot slit I add my oral skills to the
caressing finger tip as Marie clamps her narrow thighs onto the sides
of my head to unleash a mighty sexual explosion. Sometimes the ""G""
spot does this but I hadn't expected it in a slight waif like her,
Marie's single powerful squirt sprays my face and mouth with her
lovely juice as her whole body vibrates to a shattering finish.</p><p>The small room reeks of sex and resounds to hard breathing and the
gasps of two satisfied lolitas but now I'm desperate again to have my
own desires tended to. Settling between them I slip an arm around
each slim form and hug them to me. In a little while a mouth begins
to nuzzle one swollen and tender nipple and a small hand moves
between my thighs.</p><p>My excitement is soaring but I hold back a while to ask the question
that's puzzled me since I was seduced in my dining chair.</p><p>""What made you do it Nicky? How did you know I'd go along with your
plan?""</p><p>The giggle comes not from my niece but the equally tiny Marie who is
busily rubbing the pleats of my labia with the palm of her hand.</p><p>""I heard Mummy talking to Nicky's mummy the other night, they didn't
know I was listening, Eve was telling Mummy that you and her had some
wild times when you were younger and you were the best fuck she'd
ever had from a girl or a woman!""</p><p>""My sis told your mother?""</p><p>""Oh yeah Lisa! And later I asked Mummy about it and she got together
with Eve and me and Nicky to give you a real surprise Christmas
present you'll never forget. Eve and Mummy have been lovers for a
long time and they've taught me and Nicky all they know!""</p><p>Well fuck me! My horny sister and her lover set me up with her
daughter and her lover's daughter to be fucked out of my mind. Well
fine I might as well make the most of the opportunity!</p><p>""OK girls then show me what you've learnt and make me cum again!""</p><p>Soft and silky skin comes at me from all sides, slender and expert
hands touch, tease, and caress me. Lips, tongues, and teeth excite me
till I'm moaning out my needs aloud.</p><p>""Fuck me girls, make me cum, I want another hard cum!""</p><p>Niccole's silken mane hides my wide spread thighs as her mouth seeks
my throbbing sex but my body shakes as Marie's tongue, between my
parted buttocks, explores the tight pucker of my arse then pushes
inside my sphincter. Fingers enter my cunt, fingers push up my colon,
I'm loosing my mind and control of my screaming wet flesh then the
second thunderbolt climax of the day hits me and I'm out of it!</p><p>When I come back from my sexual fit my body's still twitching and
juddering from O after O while my crotch is soaked with my cream and
glowing with total pleasure. I just slump there exchanging kisses
with these two incredible little nymphs. My niece's mouth tastes
powerfully of my own pussy juice while Marie's lips are honeydew. It
takes some time but I seem insatiable today!</p><p>""Well your mothers wanted me to have fun so are you two ready for
more?""</p><p>The little hotties are up for it and ready for anything it seems so I
fork my thighs, as does my niece, and slither forward till two wet
pussies are plastered together as we hump against each other. At the
same time I guide Marie's slit down onto my face to slide my tongue
deep into her hot, slick, flesh. She stands above me, her thighs
spread, grunting as I stab hard inside her and all the while my hips
grind into Nicky's as our boiling pussies overflow.</p><p>My big O is so violent I'd be afraid of hurting Nicky if I had any
control over my body. Our legs are wrapped around each others like
snakes and Marie collapses to the floor, shattered by what my mouth
has brought her to. Another shattering cum that a mere child
shouldn't be capable of but certainly is! Niccole arches her body
onto me and almost seems to have a fit as she's the last of us to get
off in style.</p><p>This time the silence is long and no one moves for a long time ,but
somehow I sense there is one more scene to be played out. And I know
I'm right when Marie's lips caress my rounded rear while Nicky's
hands tease my breasts and rock hard nipples.</p><p>""Mummy said to do anything you asked for auntie Lisa so is there
anything else you want?""</p><p>My sister Eve knows the one thing that I could never get enough of
when we were kids and she has to have told them from the grins
they're showing to me.</p><p>""I've got one more shot in my locker girls and I'll tell you just
what I want! We've no lube here but we've made our own. Marie you do
my rear, I want your cum inside me, Nicky you do my pussy, and both
of you go as hard as you can. If I'm howling it's 'cos I'm loving it
so don't stop!""</p><p>Nicky's fingers move to my flooded crease and begin to ease inside,
three then four, she folds her thumb over and wriggles her hand
against the elastic flesh of my labia. I'm staring in fascination at
the sight of her hand slowly slipping into my welcoming vagina. From
the rear Marie has parted my buttocks with a hand slicked with her
own fluids and is pressing home against my puckered ring.</p><p>A soft pop heralds Nicky's whole hand entering me, her thin wrist
protrudes from my parted pussy lips as I feel her make a fist inside
me. Marie grunts with the effort of thrusting her own small hand into
my anus so I turn my body slightly to make access easier for her.
Even as I moan at the incredible tension and fullness in my cunt
Marie forces home and clenches her hand into the second fist to
penetrate me. Through clenched teeth I gasp out my orders.</p><p>""Now both of you fuck me and don't stop till I cum! In fact don't
stop after I cum, just keep going and don't stop!""</p><p>It's like being fucked hard by two giant strap-ons at the same time,  
my body just writhes mindlessly as the two tiny tweens pound my arse
and cunt like velvet hammers. Back and forth between them I buck and
shudder as I'm floating on a cloud of sexual insanity. My eyes
flicker open and I can see a look of wild triumph on Nicky's face as
she pounds me to a final and fantastic cum.</p><p>At my rear I can hear Marie panting as her efforts set my arse ablaze
until I climax madly, squirting my thick juice around my niece's
wrist in large beads while I feel like I'm cumming from my rear at
the same time. They follow my orders and don't stop, I'm still being
fisted front and back when I think I lapse into unconsciousness!</p><p>I'm roused by the sucking slurping noise of wet hands being pulled
from my twin and glowing holes by the two most amazing little lovers
I've ever had.</p><p>Dressing is not easy as my body doesn't want to cooperate with my
mind and it takes the girls to help me don my clothes. I know my
shaking hands couldn't hook my bra strap but Nicky's nimble fingers
are good for something other than tweaking my clit! Fully clothed I
tell my little sexpots to leave first then after a little while I set
off myself for my room and a shower to remove the pussy juice that
pretty well paints my rear and crotch.</p><p>Waiting on the landing below, with a secretive smile on her thin
lips, is my sister Evelyn. She moves and takes me in her arms to kiss
me, on the lips but not a sister's kiss, her tongue slides around my
mouth in a deep kiss before she speaks.</p><p>""A really happy Christmas Lisa and I hope you enjoyed the presents I
arranged for you! And before you go home I hope you and Jan might
like to meet me and Estelle, Marie's mummy, for some more private
fun. Why did we ever stop doing what we used to do Lisa? You always
were the best fuck of my life!""</p><p>Well what can I say to that? I'm pretty certain Jan will be
interested, she's VERY broad minded or she wouldn't be my lover. That
night, showered and naked in bed, I drift off into a blissful sleep.
I awake to feel Jan's lean form sliding into bed alongside me.</p><p>""Jesus thank God I'm back with you, now how's Christmas been and when
are you going to fuck me?""</p><p>I've still enough stamina to slither down between her silken thighs
but before I put my mouth to better use I have a few words to say.</p><p>""Well honey I really love a family Christmas and it's been wonderful
so far, better now you're here, and wait till you find out what
presents are lined up for both of us tomorrow.""</p><p>My lips move onto her taut pussy lips and her body trembles in
pleasure. Oh yeah another great family Christmas has only just begun!</p>"
170,Well Educated 1,Androgyne,1,"Little Fern is promoted to Donna Gerard's class where they become great friends, and ultimately lots more! This is Saint Hilda's School for Girls though. The best girls' school in the city as well as the home for more tween/teen/adult lesbians than any other school around.","['g,g,oral,cons,rom']","<p>I write on another wesite under another pen name and created
the ""Saint Hilda's World"" there but this story and the follow ups can
be read without knowledge of the other stories.</p><p>The first time I ever saw Fern I was sitting in Ms. Price's history
class. I'd finished my essay on Germany and the collapse of their
currency post WW1 last night, and was copping a peek at June
Frazier's dancer's legs and sleek thighs.</p><p>She knew I was ogling her, and had eased her kilt a tad higher, to
let me catch a glimpse of her canary yellow panties. She flashed me a
teasing smile and went back to writing.</p><p>OK cool! I switched my attention to Ms. Price, and her superb boobs,
and the nipples that always poke through her bra and blouse. Next I
was musing about whether June might let me sneak into the toilets
with her later, and explore those thighs at closer range.</p><p>Not to mention whether Ms. P was enough of a risk taker to check out a
horny twelve year old, who had dreams of unhooking her bra and
sampling those breasts and nipples.</p><p>I was brought back to earth by a sharp rap on the classroom door,
which swung open to admit one of our more senior teachers at St
Hilda's. Miss Allison, who was ushering in front of her a skinny
little kid, who was wearing a nervous smile painted on her face.
Beryl Allison mooched across to Ms. P and a whispered conversation
took place, with much nodding and smiling to each other.</p><p>Now that I didn't mind at all, since the grey haired and thin Ms.
Allison is on my list of ""teachers to do"" and she DOES show promise
and interest!</p><p>Ms. P rapped on the desk with her knuckles of steel!</p><p>""Attention please class, Miss Allison has something to tell you,
Beryl, go ahead please!""</p><p>""Class this is Fern McKay! Fern is being moved up a year, as the head
teacher and I feel she's just too far ahead of her fellow pupils, so
we, the school, consider she needs harder challenges to stretch her
limits at St Hilda's. I'm sure you'll all make her welcome!""</p><p>I concentrated on my new classmate right off. I'm turned twelve, and
if Fern was skipping or jumping a year then she'd be what? Ten going
on eleven? First impression was that she was pretty thin, even in her
school blazer I could see that she'd not got anything in the boob
department, and her legs were straight and skinny. On the plus side
her face was really cute.</p><p>Narrow lips and a pointed chin fitted well with her tilted cat's
eyes, though I couldn't see their colour from where I was sitting.
Her hair was a sort of nothing brown shading to blond, but it looked
silky and clean, and it swirled a little as she shifted slightly.</p><p>Like me she wore specs! Mind you half the school wears specs now
designer frames are so stylish and smart. I know a few girls who wear
specs they don't even need to wear.</p><p>My grandma Kathy told me kids used to be teased rotten about wearing
specs years ago and now they're a fashion accessory! Ms. P broke in on
my thoughts just then.</p><p>""Is there a spare desk for Fern? Class?""</p><p>It was a spur of the moment thing that I did, standing up and raising
my hand.</p><p>""Right next to mine Ms. Price. Petra Mohammed won't be coming back.""</p><p>Petra's dad had moved the family south to work for his uncle, when
the recession closed down the firm who employed him, so her desk was
vacant. Ms. P ushered Fern forward.</p><p>""Right there next to Donna Gerard please Fern. You can fetch the rest
of your things from your old class at lunch time.""</p><p>As Beryl Allison left the room she flashed me a small smile and a
bigger wink.</p><p>""Thank you Donna I'm sure you'll make Fern welcome!""</p><p>Well that told me I pretty well was making progress and Miss Allison
had noticed me. I gave her taut rear, in its pencil skirt, a hard
glance, as she ambled out. I liked the sharp vee of her panty line
under the thin fabric, as her slender hips swayed a little. I turned
my focus back onto little Miss McKay then, as she sat next to me
arranging her school kilt neatly.</p><p>""Hi I'm Donna! Nice to have you with us Fern.""</p><p>Up close she looked even thinner but equally even cuter. A lovely,
friendly, smile, showed off her perfect little teeth.</p><p>""Thanks Donna, I wasn't expecting to finish up in your class, so it's
so nice of you to offer to let me sit next to you.""</p><p>""Donna! Why don't you let Fern read your essay? Then she'll have some
idea of the sort of work we do in our class!""</p><p>Ms. P wasn't missing the chance to get our new classmate into the run
of things quickly, now she'd joined us, so I passed her the sheaf of
papers I'd written the night before on my computer, and printed out
this morning.</p><p>When she started to read I realised she really was reading it, not
just skimming and trying to please her new teacher. Several times she
paused and went back to re-read a section, and her eyes, behind those
nice specs, were screwed up in concentration. When she passed it back
to me she was looking more than pleased with things.</p><p>""That's really very, very, good Donna! You must have done some
serious research to write that!""</p><p>I was pleased but not big headed about it.</p><p>""Thanks Fern, but now you're in this class you'll find out that this
isn't a class for dummies. Everyone in this class is sharp and you
must be too, just to get here. The slowest girl in this room is
brighter than most in the school, and being clever is nothing to be
ashamed of. You'll fit in fine!""</p><p>When the lunch bell rang she touched my feelings again with her
politeness.</p><p>""Please Donna could I sit with you at lunch? I can get to know your
friends easier now I'm in the class with them if I sit with you, and
you've been so nice and friendly to me.""</p><p>Damn! I found I really was liking her a lot after just a couple of
hours. At lunch she didn't say much but was quick to respond when she
was included in our chatting. When she stood up to go to the counter,
to buy an apple, it seemed easy to ask her to run a message for me. I
passed her a pound coin as she moved.</p><p>""Fetch me back a carton of milk will you Fern? Thanks love!""</p><p>Bonnie Scholes fixed me with a wide grin. Bonnie's weird, she loves
pussy play but pretends she doesn't, and half our school thinks she
has a down on gay girls, instead of her loving going down on gay
girls!</p><p>""Well it looks like you got yourself a new sweetie Donna! How long do
you think it will be before you do her?""</p><p>I fixed her with my best laser glare. Talking about my idea of fun
isn't a problem, I don't care who knows I get my kicks with girls,
and with my family background ( you'll hear about that soon ) that's
not a surprise. However I'd only met Fern this morning, and to accuse
me of planning to be ready to fuck her already was overstepping the
mark.</p><p>""Bonnie she's shy, nice, clever, and she's in a class a year ahead of
her age. So yeah I'm being nice to her, and yeah I like her, so if I
decide I want to play around with her you'll be the first to know.
Anyway I didn't hear you complaining when you were shouting ""God!
Don't stop Micky!"" a week ago at the playing fields.""</p><p>Bonnie flushed scarlet and there was laughter around our table. It
was though good natured laughter, most of my friends are gay, bi, or
straight but like me for myself anyway, so an awkward moment passed
easily. When Fern returned with my milk and change we were all at
ease.  </p><p>Fern did become a real friend, first at school, then an occasional
visit to mine and I called at hers. Her mother, Sarah, was great. I
didn't meet her dad 'cos he was working away, but her mum confided in
me, while Fern was upstairs.</p><p>""Oh Donna I'm so glad you've become friends with Fern, she doesn't
have many friends, probably since she is so much brighter than those
her own age. You're really bringing her out of her shell, you and
some of the other girls in your class.""</p><p>The big incident that really changed things came a few weeks later.
Final bell had rung and I'd packed my book bag, ready to head out to
meet Fern at the school gates, and walk home together.</p><p> When I got into the schoolyard I could see the small crowd gathered
and hear the shrill voices. Fern faced a familiar figure, Marcie
Downs, our dislike is mutual but she knows better than to get
physical with me! Closer and I could hear her words to Fern.</p><p>""You skinny little shit! You think you're so smart and I know you're
being fucked by that fuckin' dyke Donna. A pair of fuckin' pervs like
you two we can do without!""</p><p>Now St Hilda's has a no bullying policy, and a VERY strong no
homophobia policy ( and there's a very big reason for that ) but
sometimes you have to deal with things yourself. So I walked over,
just a little faster, but before I got there things got physical.
Fern stayed quite cool as she replied.</p><p>""If Donna was doing me, which she isn't, that would be our business
and nobody else's. She's my friend and it's nothing to do with you!""</p><p>Marcie has a bad mouth and showed it!</p><p>""Fuckin' slut!""</p><p>Then Marcie went for Fern, looking like she was planning on grabbing
her hair and dragging her down, so I went into top gear but Fern
really surprised me.</p><p>Weight on the ball of one foot she landed a perfect snap kick, right
into Marcie's gut, that doubled her over and felled her. Different
style from my martial arts training but just as effective. Mum
teaches in the evening at our local dojo and me and my sisters all
train with her.</p><p>Mum has a black belt plus her instructor's badges, both my sisters
have black belts too, while I'm a brown belt, and studying hard to
join them on the same level.</p><p>I wouldn't have stepped in but Marcie's friend, Janet, threw her arms
around Fern from behind in a bear hug, and then yelled for
reinforcements. I was on the scene by then so I jabbed Janet in the
kidney, then cracked a half power axe chop onto her collar bone, and
that dropped her alongside her buddy.</p><p>""Anyone else want to say anything about Fern and me? No? I thought
not! Come on Fern lets go home!""  </p><p>Just to emphasise things, once Fern picked up her bag and I'd
shouldered mine, I put my arm around her narrow shoulders to walk her
out of the gates. While leaving Marcie and Janet doing their best to
appear cool, calm, and un-bruised. None of which they were!</p><p>On the way home Fern was trembling a bit, while her usually pale
complexion was flushed, so I decided that it was time to talk, to get
her to open up and calm down at the same time.</p><p>""What set that off love? I didn't know you knew Marcie, and anyway
she's turned thirteen, and a year ahead of us. Oh and by the way that
was a nice snap kick, where do you study?""</p><p>My words had the desired effect and drew a tiny smile of satisfaction
from my small friend, and distinct signs of confidence returning, as
she pulled herself together.</p><p><br/>
""Mum, dad, and I, all train at that Kung Fu academy on Cheddar
Square. I've never needed to use it before but Marcie didn't leave me
any choice. She lives in the next street to me and she's been calling
me a dyke ever since I started being friends with you. Oh and it
looks like you study martial arts as well Donna.""</p><p>Study them I thought! In my family you bloody live them!</p><p>""Yeah well mum has her instructor's badges and teaches Karate at our
dojo, so I do know a bit about it. Look! Why don't you come home with
me for a while, so as to let Marcie get out of the way since she
lives so near you? You're only ten minutes walk away from yours when
you leave my house. You can phone your mum and explain to her if you
like.""</p><p>I love her little monkey grin when she's perking up and she was happy
to go along with my suggestion.</p><p>""Cool Donna! But there's no point in my ringing, mum's away for a
while today, so she won't be worried if I don't get home on time.""  </p><p>My house was deserted and I didn't expect anyone home for hours, so I
took Fern up to my room to have a heart to heart talk.</p><p>There's lots of money in my family so my room's big and well
furnished. All the trappings that a girl needs to impress her friends
with, but I didn't try to impress Fern. I just told her to sit on the
bed while I sat next to her and we talked.</p><p>""OK love it's time I tell you a few things, first about my family
and then about our school. You've met my mum, Theresa, and my sister
Stefanie, my other sister Janice is away at university, and mum
Gerry, well you've not met her yet. You've never asked about my dad?""</p><p>Now she's back to her reserved look!</p><p>""Well people get divorced Donna. You never mentioned him so I didn't
like to ask.""</p><p>I was determined to clear the air of anything that might put a strain
on our friendship so I took a deep breath and gave her the whole
story.</p><p>""I never mention my father 'cos I don't have a father! I mean of
course I have a father or I wouldn't have been born, he left before I
was old enough to remember him, when he found out mum was a lesbian.
Mum says, and my two sisters say the same, so I guess it's true, that
he was a good guy, but couldn't handle the idea that mum preferred a
lady in her bed rather than him. Mum's a lawyer and her partner for
some years now is my other mum, Gerry, Geraldine. Gerry's a circuit
judge so she's away a lot but she's cool and we're really happy as a
family.""</p><p>Fern's watching me, fascinated, like I'm her baby sitter telling her
the best bedtime story she's ever heard, so I continue.</p><p>""Neither mum nor Gerry, when she moved in, ever tried to influence me
and my sisters. But I suppose it's no surprise that I'm gay and that
my oldest sister's bi, while Steffi's gay as well. So now you know
what you're letting yourself in for if you're going to be my friend
and a friend of my family.</p><p>She opened her mouth to speak but I placed one finger on her thin,
pink, lips, and raised  another to hush her.</p><p>""Let me finish love! My family and I are way out of the closet and
we're well known, so hang with me and you're gay by association.
The other thing you need to know is this, you only started at St
Hilda's a year ago, when your folks moved here, so maybe they only
knew St Hilda's is considered the best girls school in the city.  
Insiders know something else!""</p><p>By now she must have had some inkling of the rumours but I gave her
the entire truth.</p><p>""St Hilda's is and has always been the girls school that's home to
more lesbians, both pupils and teachers, than any other school in the
city. So you've got a double risk of being considered gay by some of
your fellow pupils, and outsiders as well. So now you know, Fern, and
the choice is yours. If you don't want to be friends with me anymore
I'll understand love!""</p><p>I knew then she was something special and different, because she
didn't blurt right out that there was no problem with who and what I
was, or chill me and make excuses then leave. She sat there and
thought a long time in silence before she spoke. Though she was
looking down at her feet when she spoke.</p><p>""Donna you're my friend right? I mean you like me right?""</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>That's all I said not to break her thoughtful mood.</p><p>""OK but how do you like me? Like a friend? Or do you like me like
you like those girls you go with?""</p><p>This time SHE silenced ME with an open palm as I was about to reply.</p><p>""Don't worry! I've heard all about the girls you've been with, and if
I'm going to be your friend maybe I want to be a friend like those
other girls.""</p><p>I got it then, she'd been waiting for me to make a move on her!</p><p>""Fern if that's what you really want then we can. I promise you I
would never try to make you do anything you don't want to, but if you
do I won't hurt you and I think you'll love it.""</p><p>I sat then waiting for her to reach probably the biggest decision of
her young life.</p><p>""I think I want to Donna and I trust you.""</p><p>""OK then love, lay back and leave everything to me. If you get
scared or want me to stop I will, right away, and only the two of us
need ever know it ever happened. First off I'm going to take my
clothes off, so you can look at me, then I'll take yours off.""</p><p>My fingers popped the buttons on my school blouse one by one, till I
could shrug it off onto the floor. Then I slipped the button on my
kilt and tugged down the zip to step out of it, leaving myself clad
in briefs and the bra I do need, since I'm a curvy pre-teenager.</p><p>Fumbling behind me I freed the bra's hook to let my breasts fall
free, then stepped out of my panties to stand naked before her, apart
from my knee socks that is!</p><p>""Look at me Fern, I'm what you get, a friend and a girlfriend maybe?
Now I'm going to undress you, don't be scared, remember what I said,
I'll stop any time you ask.""</p><p>I repeated my manoeuvre to unbutton her blouse, she had got breasts,
tiny ones, like little lemons tipped with big, pink, nipples. No bra
of course as she didn't need one. Once I tugged down her kilt she
just lay back on the pillows staring at me.</p><p>She did look scared. Fair enough, the first time a girl undressed me
in this situation, I was terrified about what was going to happen. So
I tried to ease her mind, maybe a bit childishly, but it worked.
Looking at her panties I smiled.</p><p><br/>
""Rosebud pattern! Cute!""</p><p>It worked just a little, she giggled, just a little, and she relaxed,
just a little. I walked round the bed to the other side, so I could
slip onto the spread without having to climb over her.</p><p>""Now we're going to snuggle a little love, you'll like this!""</p><p>Stretching out alongside her I slipped my arms around her thin body
and pulled her to me, then nuzzled her neck. Her hair smelt clean and
of a pine shampoo. Her body was burning hot against mine. Then I
kissed her neck, the hollow above her fragile collarbone, then at
last I kissed her on her lips. Not deeply, just a light brush of my
lips, then again, and again.</p><p>Then I sat up and looked into her eyes.  She finally responded!</p><p>Her thin arms reached up and pulled me down till our mouths met
again, and this time she kissed me back, not skilfully, but she
wanted to kiss and be kissed. Now I decided to go up a level.</p><p>""Can I take your panties off love?""</p><p>A gulp, a nod, and.....</p><p>""Oh yes!""</p><p>I gently eased the elastic waistband down over her hips, thighs, then
down her calves and off. I gazed a long time at her naked body. She
was painfully thin, I could count every rib, her belly was flat, her
pelvic bones stood out sharply but she was so desirable.</p><p>I could feel my nipples go hard as my pussy got wet. I leant forward
and took one of those tiny breasts, and it's nipple, into my mouth,
and sucked hard on it, while my tongue flicked her big  and swollen
nipple.</p><p>I heard her gasp and suck in her breath, then her small hands clamped
on my head, to press my mouth down hard against her flesh. One of my
hands cupped her other breast while the free one crept down her
belly, to find her surprisingly pronounced vulva.</p><p>Then moving my lips from her hardened nipple I kissed a path down her
flat belly that left her trembling before she spoke.</p><p>""I'm not scared Donna I want you to do it.""</p><p>The moment of truth had arrived, she'd gone this far, and soon, very
soon, I'd know if she could go all the way. I scuttled down till I
knelt by her thin legs and gently parted them, then leant forward
till she must have felt my warm breath on the pink lips of her neat
little pussy.</p><p>I brushed my lips against the silky skin on the inside of her thighs.
Kissed the creases where her firm vulva melded with those thin but
strong thighs, and felt her tremble, then my lips touched her perfect
labia to bring a soft sigh from her mouth.</p><p>She was a little dry. Not surprising with her nerves jangling from a
new and scary experience coming into her life. I popped my forefinger
into my mouth, to liberally coat it in warm saliva, then slid it
between her tight pussy lips and the sigh became a whimper!</p><p>As I eased it deeper the tip of my finger came up against soft
tissue. Fern was a virgin. I freed my finger from her warmth and,
raising her head from the pillows, she stammered at me.</p><p>""What's wrong Donna? Don't stop now! I told you I wanted this!""</p><p>I said the first thing in my head which was true, but maybe too
obvious, though I couldn't think of anything else to say.    </p><p>""You're a virgin!""</p><p>Things could have fallen apart but Fern rescued things with her  
honest indignity. In a very shaky voice albeit.</p><p>""Course I'm a virgin, two weeks to my eleventh birthday and I don't
like boys, of course I'm a virgin!""</p><p>""You see love it's your hymen, I can't go in deeper without maybe
hurting you.""</p><p>Rebellious tone to her voice?</p><p>""I'll bet you're not a virgin!""</p><p>""Err no love I'm not!""</p><p>""How come?""</p><p>""Well there was this girl; an older girl.....""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Look love I can do this but it might hurt a little or it might hurt
a lot, you'll bleed too, maybe a little or maybe a lot. Shall I?""</p><p>""You're my girlfriend who else would I want to do it?""</p><p>It was then that it hit me! ""Girlfriend""! OK I love doing it with
girls and I have been for ages, but Fern was my friend. She was my
friend and we were pretty much naked together and I'd kissed her
pussy. I thought maybe I really did have a real girlfriend now!</p><p>""OK love just relax!""</p><p>I slid my finger back in there, easier now 'cos she was now warm and
getting slick, I guess I'd got her heated up nicely. I pressed my
fingertip against that membrane and next thing it was gone. Just like
pushing through a paper tissue. So soft and easy! Fern wriggled a
little as I stared at the small smear of blood on my finger.</p><p>""Oh come on Donna I'm ready and I've told you I'm not scared!""</p><p>""Err it's done love!""</p><p>""Done? It didn't hurt! Are you gonna make me cum now?""</p><p>She'd been talking to Bonnie Scholes too much! Fern never talked
about making somebody cum like that then.</p><p>""I don't know!""</p><p>""You don't know?""</p><p>Her voice was getting a little shriller and I didn't blame her. There
she was, naked but for ankle socks, cherry popped, and her girl
telling her she might not make her cum!</p><p>""I didn't cum my first time love!""</p><p>Really grumpy now and I was gonna ruin things soon if I wasn't
careful.</p><p>""How old were you Donna?""</p><p>""Nine!""</p><p>""Well I'm nearly eleven so do it or you find a new girlfriend!""</p><p>Cripes she'd been my girlfriend for all of two minutes! And now she
was planning on ditching me if I didn't do a good job on her! Time to
do my best for her then. My finger went deeper inside her this time,
slowly though, since I didn't know if she was sore in there. When she
pressed up against my hand I knew it was OK and my lips found her
soft, pink, labia.</p><p>Her taste tingled on my tongue, clean and sharp, as I licked and
sucked on her tender and silky flesh. Then I nearly jumped out of my
skin!</p><p>""Mmmmm, nnnngggg, Oh, Ah! MY GOD!""</p><p>She was a noisy one alright! I can't blame her. My first real cum
nearly brought the house down here. There was no-one but us home but
if there had been it wouldn't have mattered with my family.</p><p>Gerry would probably have cocked one eyebrow at mum and said
something like ""Donna and her friend are having a fine old time"". I
do feel really sorry for some of my friends who have to worry about
kin walking in on them during bedroom fun.</p><p>Back to business! I'd wriggled my tongue right into her tight slit,
and was working her harder and harder with my finger, when I KNEW she
was gonna cum, first time with a girl.</p><p>Not only noisy, she couldn't keep from rocking and writhing like mad,
and she'd locked her hands on my head to crush it between her thighs.
When she came my tongue was buried deep inside her and it  felt like
she'd break my neck with her skinny thighs.</p><p>Bowing her body, so pretty much only her feet and her shoulders were
on the bed, she exploded into screams and thrashed around like crazy.
I just worked her a little slower to bring her down from a wonderful
and amazing first time orgasm.</p><p>""Oh lord Donna that was fantastic!""</p><p>Her first coherent words after a long time, when her strength finally
returned. I scooted up to her and kissed her with a mouth thick with
her fluid.</p><p>She didn't squirt or shoot like some of my friends talk about. She
was only a skinny young kid, having her first ever cum, but I'd given
her something she'd remember for ever. I was more than happy to just
lay there holding her but my girlfriend had other ideas.</p><p>""I want to do that to you now Donna. I won't be very good at it but
you tell me, show me, what you want me to do. I want you to feel like
I do!""</p><p>She was too excited to think of how I used foreplay to get her where
I'd taken her, but in truth I was just ready to have her do me quick
and hard.</p><p>I'd turned myself on hugely just giving my girlfriend, yeah that felt
good saying it, my girlfriend, the time of her young life. Her silken
hair swirled across my thighs and belly as her mouth pressed against
my soaking crease and I entered heaven.</p><p>She was all enthusiasm and no skill, but it was fantastic as she
licked, lapped, sucked, and even nibbled at my labia, and the wet
pink insides of my vagina. Gulping for air I gasped out my need.</p><p>""Fingers love fingers!""</p><p>Small hands! So she got three of her digits into me as I lost it
completely. And when she accidentally hit my clit button I convulsed
to cum, cum harder, then cum and scream with mad passion, as I soaked
her fingers with my juice.</p><p>Then I crashed flat to shake like a leaf in a gale. When I came back
to myself she was holding me and looking scared like she'd killed me
or something.</p><p>""Come here you!""</p><p>I just grabbed her, cuddled her, and we just lay there in happy
silence feeling so good! We both must have dozed off when my bedroom
door flew open hard enough to bang against the wall, as my big, well
middle of three sisters, bounced in. She was naked except for a pair
of tiny, black, satin briefs, with a red diamante rose just about
over where her slit was situated.</p><p>""Jesus Christ Steffi don't you ever knock?""</p><p>""Sorry Sis! You got any shampoo I can borrow? Oh hi kid! Fern isn't
it? Damn you're cute naked! Sis surely can pick the nice ones! Come
on Donna I need to wash my hair I've got a date later. At least I
didn't walk in while all the noise was going on. It sounded like you
two were really going at it so I left you to get on with it.""</p><p>""Christ Steffi those are Janice's best panties! She'll skin you alive
if you mess them up.""  </p><p>I looked, almost cross eyed, at my yes for sure girlfriend, then
shrugged helplessly. Two nude tweens laying on a bed and both of them
smeared with cum stains and my sis wants free shampoo! My big, like
me redheaded sister, who is 99% naked never turned a hair.</p><p>""Over on my dresser Steffi and bring it back when you've finished. If
not you're dead! Sorry Fern! This is what life's like in my family
and now you're my girlfriend you'll just have to get used to it I
suppose.""</p><p>Fern giggled and snuggled up next to me, spoon fashion.</p><p>""Cool Steffi! Is it OK if I call you Steffi? I guess I'll be seeing
quite a bit of your family from now on!""</p><p>Glancing over my shoulder at Fern I fired off a hearty giggle. My
family may be unusual but God I love being part of it. A final word
to my girlfriend as Sis's rounded rear left my room.</p><p>""Well love, your folks sent you to St Hilda's to be well educated but
I'll bet they never expected you to learn anything like
this!</p>"
171,Well Educated 2,Androgyne,2,The St Hilda's girls adventures (of the sexual kind) continue. Donna gets REALLY close to Miss Allison while Bonnie accepts a school punishment with a smile!,"['F,F,g,g,oral,pedo,spank']","<p>A warm day in late spring and my netball team has just been trounced,
as usual, so my bunch of friends and I are settled away from the
court, soaking up the warm sunshine.</p><p>I'm lying with my head pillowed on June Frazier's sleek thighs, my
new girlfriend, Fern, is sitting facing me in a lotus position, that
her skinny limbs and martial arts training makes easy for her.</p><p>To one side, seated on a tree stump, is another friend, Bonnie
Scholes. She's a real friend but kinda weird in a way.</p><p>Like a lot of my friends she's gay, but SHE won't have it said SHE is
gay. I mean like I've seen her having her pussy eaten, bloody hell
I've eaten it myself, then say that she's ""like so not a dyke"" to
Micky Burns who had Bonnie's cum all over her face. Or even say that
to me on my own bed!</p><p>Like I say she's weird, but she's solid and sound, which makes her a
real friend.</p><p>I'm trying to figure out how it is that a brown Karate belt holder
like me, balanced and focused on the mats in the dojo, can be a total
useless clot at netball.</p><p>June's as bad! Tall, a wonderful dancer, and since I talked mum into
having her demonstrate to mum, me, and my martial arts class, some
dance moves that can be incorporated into Karate, she's also become a
good Karate novice in the making. However at netball she sucks!</p><p>Bonnie's strong, good stamina, willing, but not talented enough to
make up for the passengers we carry. And I'm one of the passengers!</p><p>Bugger me if the star of our team isn't my girl, Fern, and she's like
a hairpin. A very sexy hairpin to me, but small and skinny all the
same. She's charged with rocket fuel or something is all I can say.
She does Kung Fu but that's much like what I do, so why is she our
main points scorer and I'm a klutz?</p><p>The rest of my team has wandered off after our normal thrashing!</p><p>We're all wearing St Hilda's sports uniform. Pale blue singlets, dark
blue, and some would say indecently tight, sports briefs. Dark blue
knee socks and sports shoes make up the regulation outfit.</p><p>Since me, June, and Bonnie, are well endowed and sports brassiered,
we look like sirens from St Trinian's, not pupils from St Hilda's.
Though my skinny girl Fern looks like one of the Trinian terrors, who
swing hockey sticks like samurai! Tiny titted she never wears nor
needs a bra!</p><p>Our collective gloom is cheered by a sleepy eyed June who is as
relaxed as a cat.</p><p>""The bad news is we got thrashed again, but the good news is really
good news. Mum and dad have given the go ahead for our sleep over
next weekend. And even better news is that dad's finished converting
the loft over the stable, and we're having the sleep over there. Beds
for six so who will the other two be?""</p><p>Bonnie sniggers!</p><p>""Marcie Downs would be good! When it gets to be fuck time we'd really
fuck her!""</p><p>June veto's that straight off!</p><p>""I think we can forget her! Since Fern flattened her and Donna decked
Down's best friend Janet. First though you three had better make sure
your folks will let you come.</p><p>""I'm cool, I asked both my mums and Theresa and Gerry both said it's
fine.""</p><p>Bonnie shrugs casually and grins.</p><p>""Well dad's back in gaol again! He defaulted on the maintenance
payments, so mum shopped him to the police, about the stuff he had
hidden in that lock up garage he rents. Knock off laptops and phones.
Anyway mum says I'm OK for the weekend!""</p><p>All eyes turn to my tiny Fern with questioning looks.</p><p>""I've asked mum and dad and they said they'll think it over, and tell
me in plenty of time. I've never been to one of your sleep over's
before. And like my girlfriend here hasn't told me much!""</p><p>Whoa! Fern's coming out of her shell in public now. First she'll tell
anyone I'm her girlfriend and she's even giving me the sarcastic
treatment. Nicely sarcastic though!</p><p>""What do you guys do when you get together?""</p><p>June can tell whoppers with a straight face so easily.</p><p>""Oh we listen to our fave music, make popcorn, watch videos, tell
ghost stories. All kinds of cool stuff.""</p><p>This is the moment I've been dreading; explaining to Fern. I've been
hinting but she's not had the whole story. She's only been my girl
for a few weeks and I'm not sure how she'll react to the truth, but
I've told her I'll never lie to her, or talk to anyone about her
behind her back, so out with it and see how my little love takes it.</p><p>""What we do on our sleep over's love is have fun in our fave ways. In
other words we have lots of sex. Look Fern there's only two rules on
sleep over nights. One is you don't have to do something you really
don't like. Nobody will try to make you do it. The other rule is
nobody is reserved for one person, you're my girl, but I can't have
you just for myself, and vice versa. Can you handle that?""</p><p>She doesn't surprise or disappoint me. Barely turned eleven but she
ponders like one of mum Gerry's High Court Judge colleagues trying a
case.</p><p>""You mean this is just like trying out lots and lots of hot sex ideas
with no strings attached? I suppose I could go along with that, 'cos
Donna, you told me I've got lots to learn in bed!""</p><p>Bonnie sniggers again and she goes right for the throat.</p><p>""Well Fern there's no better teacher than Donna and her bed's real
comfy.""</p><p>Fern returns serve perfectly.</p><p>""Tell me what you two got up to some time Bonnie it must have 
been good and hot!""</p><p>It's a conditioned reflex with Bonnie by now and it's out before she
can get a grip on her tongue.</p><p>""How the hell would I know what goes on in Donna's bed? I'm no bloody
dyke!""</p><p>I just can't take any more and I crack up, still laid out on June's
thighs, and laugh like a loon.</p><p>""Tell that to Michelle Burns, Bonnie! I had to launder the bedspread
that day when she'd finished with you!""</p><p>She goes crimson in the face, and scowls, then giggles before joining
me in a belly laugh.</p><p>""Yeah but nobody better call me a dyke OK?""</p><p>June takes charge again right then.</p><p>""OK and now the floor's open for suggestions for the other two to
join us on our super sexy sleep over!""</p><p>Just to show there's no ill feelings Fern's bounced up off the grass,
where she looked like she was meditating, and settled with her back
against my healthy boobs. So I'm resting on June and my mini girl is
propped up on me. Bonnie stays squatting on her tree stump.</p><p>Fern raises an arm.</p><p>""Permission to speak!""</p><p>From my left eye I can just see the puzzled look on June's lovely
features.</p><p>""Fern honey you're not in class, I'm not a teacher, you don't have to
ask permission to speak.""</p><p>""June if we're going to do this properly we needs rules and order not
everybody trying to talk at once.""</p><p>June's giving me a ""raised her eyes to heaven"" look but like all of
us she loves tiny Fern so she's still cool about it.</p><p>""OK honey you go ahead and speak. I guess you've got a candidate?""</p><p>""Well first does the invited one have to have been on a sleep over
before? I mean is it just for our group of friends?""</p><p>I can answer that one easy enough and save June the effort of
chairing our meeting on her own.</p><p>""Not at all love. You've never been to one before and you get to go
but anyone can be invited.""</p><p>I can't see my girl's face but I can tell from her voice that her
eyes have narrowed and she's in ""disapproving"" mode.</p><p>""Really Donna you should have let June answer or asked permission to
speak. That's OK though, now tell me if the guest has to be a
lesbian to attend?""</p><p>Bonnie does her famous snigger!</p><p>""Well she better be, or at least be Bi, or she'll have a boring time
there. Mind you I just go for the ghost stories!""</p><p>""Please Bonnie I have the floor!""</p><p>Even in the short time we've been together, I've on occasions
wondered, whether I might murder my little girlfriend when she mounts
her hobby horse like this. That said, killing her might not be all
that easy. She's tiny and skinny but I've sparred with her to compare
fighting styles, and while I think I can take her, she's TOUGH!</p><p>June's on the job again though.</p><p>""Sister McKay have you a nomination? And if you have, tell us all
about her if you would be so good.""</p><p>My small, and infuriating at times girlfriend, bounces up, jabbing an
elbow accidentally into my solar plexus as she does so.</p><p>""Ooooffff !""</p><p>""Sorry Donna!""</p><p>Turning so she's facing the three of us she holds her hands clasped
behind her as though she's going to recite a poem to our class.</p><p>""Club members I'd like to recommend a friend of mine from another
class, Rose Aubrey, to be invited to join us next Friday evening.""</p><p>June raises an index finger and nods sagely.</p><p>""We'll take your vote under advisement, as Donna's other mum Gerry
puts it. Tell us something about her.""</p><p>""Well she's really pretty, smart enough to be bounced up a class like
I was, and really lonely. She's very shy and kinda bashful, don't
know why 'cos she's very talented. Now here's the hard bit. She
thinks she might be gay but she's too scared to find out! Like I know
how that feels! I KNEW I was gay but if Donna hadn't become my friend
I might still be waiting too. She was so good to me and for me.""</p><p>Then she ambles over and flops back against me again.</p><p>I know now why I love June so much when she speaks.</p><p>""Awww you two are so cute and sweet together!""</p><p>You see she really means exactly what she just said! Of course tough
Bonnie has to be the odd one out doesn't she?</p><p>""Excuse me while I leave you dykes and go into the bushes and puke!""</p><p>After a barrage of pebbles from the three of us at Bonnie order is
restored.</p><p>""OK members, as chairperson do we provisionally accept Rose,
pending an interview from our investigative member Donna?""</p><p>Four hands are raised.</p><p>""Cool! Then I relinquish the role of chair and rise to make my
suggestion for the sixth and final guest.""</p><p>It's a shame to have to move my head from June's warm thighs, and
equally a pity, that Fern's silky haired head has to leave my
breasts, where she had just re-settled, but rules are rules.</p><p>""Right then I propose we take as our final guest Nancy Saunders.""</p><p>There is total and complete silence at first, followed by a variety
of reactions. Fern's jaw drops, almost to her knees by the looks of
things. I gasp and gulp. Even Bonnie goes sort of glassy eyed and
then ""WOW"" as she stares at June. I have to make sure about this!</p><p>""You mean THE Nancy Saunders? The prefect? The drop dead gorgeous
looks like a supermodel Nancy Saunders? The Nancy Saunders that even
the straight girls say they'd love to fuck if they never did another
girl in their lives again?""</p><p>I only just now realise I used the ""F"" word without thinking.</p><p>""Sorry for the foul language girls but I'm a bit dizzy at this
moment! How did you swing that June?""</p><p>""Well I could tell you guys that she's fallen for my seductive
charms, but in fact we owe the honour to our unwilling member here.
Bonnie! Nancy overheard Michelle Burns telling our really not gay
Bonnie that she wasn't available for the sleep over, 'cos she had to
go visit her grandma. At some place in the country called Higham
Green. Like her nana helps run a pony club for girls there and
Micky's gonna learn how to ride. So Nancy invited herself!""</p><p>Bonnie looks like she's chewing a brick! So that's why her ""so not a
girlfriend"" wasn't coming to join us!</p><p>""So resuming my role as chair of sleep over's can we vote on whether
the stunning and sexy Nancy be accepted to attend?""</p><p>I think eight arms go up when we vote!</p><p>We settle down again to drowse in the unseasonably warm weather, and
since I feel so good, and there's only the four of us around, I'm
kissing the nape of Fern's neck occasionally and she's wriggled up
against me. June and Bonnie are chattering in the background when my
girl elbows me again, only this time intentionally.</p><p>""Ooooffff!""</p><p>Fern points a finger and there's a tall, grey, slender, figure,
approaching down the path from the changing rooms. Miss Allison is on
her way towards us. Now when I said Miss A was a senior teacher I
didn't mean she was a senior citizen.</p><p>I'm pretty sure she's not as old as mum Gerry, who's 56, and Gerry's
a stunner still. I'll describe her to you soon enough (and mum
Theresa) but for now I'll give you Miss Allison as I can see her.</p><p>When I say grey that's because she is. Her hair's iron grey and
pulled back in a short ponytail. Grey silk blouse and grey cotton
pencil skirt, grey seamed stockings. High cheekbones, a long, thin,
nose, narrow chin, pale skin, and I fancy her something awful.</p><p>Forgive me Fern, you're my girlfriend, but are adults ruled out? I
know there are a lot of teachers at St Hilda's who walk my side of
the street, as I put it, and there's no doubt Miss A is one of them!
She heads right over to us.</p><p>""Hello girls! Well June I see my lambs went to the slaughter again!
So many talents but not at netball. Camberwell Street murdered you
didn't they?""</p><p>By now we've all scrambled to our feet, St Hilda's insists on respect
for teachers, and all adults, and standing for them is part of
respect.</p><p>""Donna! I'd like a few words with you. I'm sure your friends will
excuse us for a while. Please girls sit again. Donna, walk with me if
you please!""</p><p>We set off down the gravelled path that leads into the old and
overgrown part of the playing fields. When the new St Hilda's was
built, just across from here, the governors, staff, and parents,
fought like tigers to keep the playing fields, while the old school
land was sold off for housing development.</p><p>There's an old, oak, rustic bench, set back from the path just ahead
of us.</p><p>""Sit please Donna we need to talk.""</p><p>We settle side by side and I wait for her to open the conversation.
No way am I starting things up. I'm too bloody nervous being near
this lady that turns me on so much.</p><p>""How's Fern doing Donna? Has she settled in OK? I know it must be a
big upheaval for her to jump a year, but I hear you've taken her
under your wing and she's doing fine. Is that right? You know our
policy at St Hilda's, of putting the brightest all into the same
classes, has its critics, but we believe in it. Blending the smart
ones with the slower ones doesn't make the slower ones more clever.
We can only learn at our own pace.""</p><p>Her pause tells me it's time for me to report.</p><p>""Fern's doing great Ma'am. She's as sharp as a tack and she's fitted
in right off. She's making friends fast and the girls love her. You
know? The kid sister thing!""</p><p>""Well Donna she seems to have hooked up with you and your other
friends fine, so you keep me informed of how she does. We're planning
on jumping other bright girls the same way. Now how about the
netball? Mrs Stewart can only give limited coaching to each team,
should I ask Ms McGee if she'd take your side for extra coaching?""</p><p>Ms McGee, Ms Donna McGee, my namesake. Ms McGee our gym
instructress. Oh crap no I don't want my team close to her,
especially my Fern. Ms McGee likes girls and she's a risk taker.</p><p>I know all about St Hilda's and our Sapphic pupils and staff, but the
adults have to be careful. If the police get involved, then our
lesbian mafia won't be able to protect a teacher from the courts, and
the spotlight will be right on us.</p><p>Also Ms McGee likes the really little ones, just like Fern, and I
want my girl well away from that huntress.</p><p>""No thanks Ma'am, I don't want any special favours for us. Anyway
maybe we're just not very good at the game. Now look at how we do at
hockey with Fern and Bonnie, me and June can hold down a place in the
hockey team too. We won the inter schools cup with the four of us in
the side.""</p><p>""All right then Donna we've just got one more thing to sort out.""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am and what's that?""</p><p>""You and me Donna!""</p><p>""You and me Ma'am?""</p><p>""Don't give me that innocent look dear. I'm older than your mother
and nearly as old as her partner Geraldine, your other mum, and I've
seen the way you look at me. Let's get this over and done with. If
you want me then come with me now, if not then back to your friends
and no ill feelings at all. Make your mind up time dear.""</p><p>I only have to look at her and she knows what I want but I have to
tell her so,</p><p>""Oh yes Ma'am I want you!""</p><p>She rests her hand briefly on my thigh then stands and holds it out
to me. ""</p><p>Come with me dear, and stop calling me Ma'am please.""</p><p>She leads me further along the path to a weathered wooden door in the
old sandstone wall, unlocks it with a key from her fob, ushers me
through, then locks it behind us. We stroll on up the path towards an
old sort of cabin building.</p><p>""You know Donna we have some truly outstanding pupils at St Hilda's
at present and you and your friends are among them.""</p><p>I'll be honest and not try to be over modest.</p><p>""I know they call me the new Paula Wilkins, I wish I was, I know how
smart she is but God I wish I looked like her. She's gorgeous!""</p><p>""Ah yes our Paula is special alright. We're expecting great things
from her and some of her year. Remember she's almost two years older
than you.""</p><p>Now she's unlocked the cabin door and once we're inside she locks it
again.</p><p>""Nice and private here Donna, do you want to change your mind?""</p><p>Not a chance! I want to see her naked, touch her, make her moan out
loud while she does the same to me.</p><p>""No, no I don't want to change my mind. I want you so badly right
now.""</p><p>There's a folded blanket on a table and she snaps it open to spread
on the floor, then without any ceremony begins to undress.</p><p>One by one the buttons on her blouse pop loose, then she tugs it out
of the waistband of her skirt. Her body is pale, her belly flat, her
strapless satin bra gleams in the faint light, then she reaches
behind her to unsnap the hook. Her small breasts are flat and round,
capped with wide aureoles and pointy nipples.</p><p>She's calm, and not making a production of posing her body for me. As
the button on her skirt is freed the zipper goes down so she can
wriggle out of the tight cotton. The stockings are held by a grey
satin suspender belt and her panties match her bra.</p><p>Thumbs into the elastic waist and she pushes them down to kick away,
then steps out of her shoes. Lowering herself to the blanket she
gestures to me.</p><p>""Come here Donna but I want you naked too.""</p><p>I'm still ogling her slender thighs and the shaven bulge of her
vulva, and when I start to undress I'm neither as cool nor composed
as she is.</p><p>First I fumble at the laces of my sports shoes, and then give up to
kick them off! My singlet and shorts are easy, as are my panties,
but my bra has a life of its own. Finally I suck in my breath and
wrench it up over my head. She's kept her stockings on so I'll keep
my knee socks on!</p><p>Kneeling to join her on the blanket she takes me like a python taking
its prey. First thing I know is one lean thigh is hooked over me and
she's pulling me close to kiss me. Soft kisses, hard kisses, deep
kisses with lots of tongue, and all the while her hands are expertly
roaming over my breasts, belly, the smooth insides of my thighs.</p><p>All the times I've fantasized over what I'd do when this happened are
forgotten, as I'm almost fainting, she's taken total control now. A
hand has cupped my buttock to press the centres of our bodies
together, as her mouth works on my swollen nipples, with lips,
tongue, and teeth.</p><p>I gasp when her fingers move between my thighs, how many hands has
she got? She kneads my wet labia between her thumb and forefinger,
then her sharp teeth bite the column of my neck. Oh God I can't keep
quiet!</p><p>""Oh lord, oh lord, please, ooowww!""</p><p>Her mouth is so close I'm breathing her sweet breath, a hint of
violet on her tongue.</p><p>""Shush Donna! Soon now, soon!""</p><p>As she speaks she's sliding down my body, pausing to kiss my heaving
breasts and nipples, then over my belly to the junction of my thighs.
My pussy's awash, my pussy lips are thick and bloated with blood,
when she kisses them I actually scream out loud!</p><p>Then her tongue's inside me, swiftly followed by three fingers, that
curve a little to go deep into my burning flesh.</p><p>I've locked my hands on her head, pressing her harder against me, at
the same time I've spread my thighs as wide as I can, so she can get
even closer and deeper into me. I don't swear at all if I can help it
but.......</p><p>""Oh fuckin' hell! Oh Jesus Christ! Now! Now! Fuckin' now!""</p><p>Another flick of her tongue, another thrust of her slender fingers,
and I let go! She's a slim lady, but even so, as I heave my belly and
hips up, I lift her clear off the blanket that's spread beneath us. I
feel like I'm pissing myself 'cos my thighs, vulva, and her face, are
soaked. Even then I don't stop thrashing and writhing, and getting us
both wetter, for what seems an eternity.</p><p>She's showering tiny kisses on my face and neck, touching, caressing,
tweaking and teasing me slowly back to Planet Earth.</p><p>""Mmmm Donna that was so wonderful for you, was it as good as you
thought it would be? You're so sexy, so sweet and responsive, just so
much a St Hilda's girl!""</p><p>Her face and breasts are smeared with milky juice that must have
pumped out of my cramping, spasming, vagina. Then I'm enough myself
again to take in her erect nipples, and the sweat that streaks her
belly and thighs. She needs release herself, so I've got to try to
repay her amazing love making.</p><p>When I move up to her she smiles at me easily.</p><p>""You don't have to my dear, really that was all about you.""</p><p>I'm stronger now and I'm sure what I want to do.</p><p>""Yes, yes I do! I want to so much, please?""</p><p>Dropping my breasts onto hers I rub my tender nipples against her
pointy ones and I swear she purrs like a cat! Trailing my fingers
down her belly, towards her prominent pubis, makes her shiver with
delight. Then I'm doing the kissing! She relaxes back and gives me a
free rein with my lips and tongue.</p><p>Like a cat she loves being stroked, as I kiss her I'm trailing my
fingers over her small breasts, sensitive nipples, and particularly
her belly and the insides of her lean thighs. Now she's not in
control like she was with me, she's trembling at my touch, when I
switch my mouth to her breasts she starts talking a little.</p><p>""Oh that's good! There, right there, do that again, oh yes, yes, yes!""</p><p>She's spread her thighs wide so I don't need telling she's ready for
the real thing, as I kneel before her I can smell the tempting scent
of her steamy pussy. Her outer labia are dark and flushed with blood,
parted so I can see the wings of her inner lips, swimming with her
thick juices. My mouth's watering in anticipation then I press my
lips, the whole of my mouth, upon her hot flesh.</p><p>Her body shudders at my touch as I press the palm of one hand onto
her lower belly, to steady her, while I slip my fingers into the hot
depths of her vagina. As I suck on her labia her muscles lock tight
on my fingers and her moans are rocking the dusty little room.</p><p>""Yes Donna! Oh yes! So good, wonderful, faster!""</p><p>Then, as I thrust harder and deeper into her flooded canal, my
tongue's tip finds her big clit button, taking her right to the edge
of the cliff. She rears up! Propped up on the flat of her hands,
staring down at me, and my hard working mouth, and the fingers buried
inside her. Her lips are drawn back and her teeth gritted.</p><p>""OH GOD YESSSSS!""</p><p>She explodes into an orgasm the likes of which I've never seen, nor
given any of my girls in the past. Her pussy cream drenches me as I
frantically increase the pace, to drive her into a shuddering sexual
fit. She keeps cumming over and over again, shaking and trembling
into total collapse, until I ease my way to her upper body, wrapping
my arms around her, holding her until her tremors subside.</p><p>""Oh Donna, Donna, Donna! You're a wonder! Why did I wait so long to
find out how well you make love. If only I had more time here with
you the things we could do together! I must get back to work and
you'd better get back your friends. There's a sink over there in the
corner so we better get cleaned up.""</p><p>There's even an thin towel and a sliver of soap to clean up with, and
we need it! Pussy juice has a habit of smearing around and drying
sticky. One of Beryl's stockings is badly laddered and clearly a
write off, when she did me, or when I drove her crazy, I've no idea.
We help each other dress, I hook her bra, she hands me my panties
that I had tossed into a darkened corner.</p><p>We don't need to say much, I'm tender but glowing from wonderful sex,
I'm sure she is too. Once we're dressed she examines me critically
for any signs of our wild session, and I do the same for her. Only
that somewhat shredded stocking gives the slightest hint.</p><p>""Donna you know how careful we'll have to be if this is going to
happen again? Those in the know, shall I call them, are aware of the
St Hilda's way of things, but cannot protect us if the authorities
become aware of what goes on here. Off you go back to your friends
and be diplomatic with who and how you talk about us!""</p><p>When she lets me back into the games area she strolls off one way,
those slender hips swaying smoothly, while I head back to my friends.
When I arrive back there only my girl Fern is still waiting. I swore
to her I'd never lie to her, or talk behind her back, so it's another
moment of truth between us.</p><p>She looks serious, even grave, when she sees me.</p><p>""What did she want and what happened Donna?""</p><p>I sit next to her, screw up my courage, and tell her the truth, as
honestly as I can.</p><p>""She wanted to make love with me Fern.""</p><p>""Did you?""</p><p>I might be loosing my girl but I'm gonna tell her the truth, even if
it hurts.</p><p>""Yes Fern! Does that mean we're not girlfriends anymore?""</p><p>This time her deep thought hurts me 'cos it seems to go on forever,
but that's the way she is. Then she looks up at me and she doesn't
seem angry or upset, and I feel hopeful.</p><p>""Don't be silly Donna! This is St Hilda's. You've told me how things
are here. She's a teacher but I'm your GIRLFRIEND! Suppose a teacher
fancies me? Suppose Heather Kane wants to do it with me. Do I tell
her to go take a walk?""</p><p>Every girl in the school dreams of ending in bed with the impossibly
gorgeous, untouchable, and unattainable Heather. I get Fern's point
so I just grab her and hug her till her thin ribs creak.</p><p>""You are so cool it's not true girlfriend!""</p><p>She sorta huffs into my boobs!</p><p>""Was she good Donna? I'll bet you gave her a fine time too!""</p><p>""Fern it was great and if you come to our house tonight I'll show you
how good! You are the best girlfriend ever!""</p><p>Then a thought comes in on a tangent.</p><p>""Where's June and Bonnie gone love?""</p><p>She shrugs into my boobs, which feels kinda fun, and talks into my
neck, which also feels like fun.</p><p>""June had to hand in some homework to Ms Hardy and Bonnie had a
meeting with Andrea Simmons.""</p><p>My girl catches my wince when she says that and asks what's wrong. Oh
well that gives me the excuse to slip my arm around her and let her
lean against me.</p><p>""Well you know Bonnie's dad's in gaol? He's a real chancer and he's
in and out of trouble and the courts all the time. But one of the
older girls called Frankie a ""fuckin' gaolbird"" in front of Bonnie.
She was fifteen and pretty big but that didn't bother Bonnie, she
told her to shut up about her dad and the girl said ""make me""!
Bonnie's on the boxing team now so she did. Knocked her cold!""</p><p>""No way!""</p><p>My tiny little love could probably have done it neater and with a
spinning kick but she's grinning like a Cheshire cat!</p><p>""Way! So now she's on regular report to Ms Simmons, who's school
admin manager. At least she didn't get expelled, people shouldn't say
things like that about people even if they're true.""</p><p>I stand up, grab Fern's hand, then tug her to her feet, finally
slipping my arm round her waist.</p><p>""Let's go get changed and have some lunch love, you must be starving.""</p><p>Fern's tiny but could represent the U.K. at Olympic eating!</p><p>""Oh and Miss Allison said to call her Beryl, so anyway Beryl asked me
how you were doing in your new class and I told her you'd settled in
great, my friends love you, the class loves you, and I.....""</p><p>I only get that far and it's my ribs creaking from a hug as Fern tows
me off towards the changing rooms!</p><p>Bonnie Scholes is standing before an aluminium door which contains a
panel of frosted glass. Inserted somehow into the toughened pane is
the following.</p><p>Bonnie raises a fist and raps firmly on the door.</p><p>""Come in!""</p><p>When she opens the door Bonnie finds herself in the familiar outer
office, facing a large and modern desk of steel and smoked glass. On
the front of the desk is a plastic sign reading.....</p><p>Sharing the desk top is a flat screen monitor and a keyboard on which
a petite, dark haired lady is typing furiously. Looking over the
lenses of her steel rimmed specs she nods to Bonnie, rattles off
another line of type, then speaks.</p><p>""Miss Bonnie Scholes isn't it? Do you have an appointment?""</p><p>Bonnie nods briskly. A click on her mouse and a fast scroll then
Maria nods.</p><p>""Here we are 12.45 sure enough. Just a second while I buzz Ms
Simmons.""</p><p>She taps lightly on a switch on the intercom.</p><p>""Ms Simmons! Miss Bonnie Scholes has a 12.45 meeting with you, she's
here now.""</p><p>The voice that replies is deep and masculine.</p><p>""Send her in Maria, oh and you might as well take an early lunch.
I've just Miss Scholes to deal with then I'll take my break, and I
won't need you till later.""</p><p>Maria gestures to the door, logs off from her computer, picks up her
jacket and shoulder bag, and breezes out. As she does Bonnie crosses
to the door, knocks once, then walks in closing it behind her. Facing
her is a totally different room. Antique maple desk, floor carpeted
rather than vinyl tiles, drapes on the windows instead of blinds.
Behind the desk sits Ms Simmons.</p><p>If Bonnie is ""so not a dyke"" then Andrea Simmons is the stereotype of
one. A big woman, not fat, just big and solid. Square face with
masculine features, short cropped hair, and a man's voice.</p><p>""Ah Bonnie! Please take a seat.""</p><p>Bonnie sits on a swivel chair that faces Andrea's desk, tugs at the
hem of her short, school kilt, which stubbornly refuses to cover her
plump knees, never mind her solid calves, then laces her fingers
together, as the woman opens a file resting on her desk blotter.</p><p>""So Bonnie! It appears that your class work continues at the same
more than acceptable level as last time you were here. Your only
problem has been in, shall we say, the anger management zone.""</p><p>""She had it coming Ms Simmons! Nobody talks about my dad Frankie like
that. He might be a crook but she had no right to say it out loud in
front of everyone.""</p><p>She's silenced by a wagging figure.</p><p>""Bonnie we keep going round in circles with this, you've been
punished for what you did, do you think you deserved being punished?""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am!""</p><p>""Do you think you've been punished enough then Bonnie?""</p><p>""No Ma'am!""</p><p>""Good girl, right answer! So are you ready to accept more of that
punishment Bonnie?""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am I am!""</p><p>Why then is there a sly smile on Bonnie's lips as she says this? The
big woman rises from behind her desk, crosses the room, and steps
outside. The soft click of the outer office door being locked sounds
un-naturally loud.</p><p>When she returns it should be noted that, big or not, masculine or
not, she does not dress like a man. The flared skirt of her expensive
two piece is quite short showing strong but not unshapely legs. The
open jacket reveals large breasts beneath a blouse of buttercup
yellow silk!</p><p>Settling herself behind her desk again she opens a drawer to rummage
around inside.</p><p>""I wonder how badly you need discipline today Bonnie? Not the strap
today I think, maybe the slipper, no I think the paddle will be
fine!""</p><p>Bonnie can't sit still, and smirks when the big woman waves her over.
Bonnie bends over the woman's lap and has her short kilt lifted to
reveal her plump and rounded rump. Andrea's hand stokes the smooth
nylon of the panties, then hooks the waistband to slip them down
around Bonnie's ankles. Her free hand emerges from the drawer holding
something that resembles a table tennis bat.</p><p>It's covered with a dimpled rubber sheathing on both faces. Raising
her hand she brings it down with a sharp thwack on Bonnie's rear and
the moans begin. Five, six, seven slaps, and those lovely globes are
reddened, eight, nine, ten, but not as reddened as the plump lips of
Bonnie's pussy. Not just red but swollen and wet, dewy with creamy
juice.</p><p>""Oh my! Six is traditional but you seem to want, err I mean need
more.""</p><p>The bat drops from her fingers and her hand starts to rub the silky
wet flesh stretched before her.</p><p>""Mmmm! Nnnnggg! Aaahhggg!</p><p>Bonnie writhes on the woman's wide lap, as she orgasms hugely and
howls in delight, while fingers tease her wet labia. Bonnie slumps to
the floor, on her knees, still shuddering, while the heavy woman
fastiously checks her dark skirt for any spots or stains of Bonnie's
thick cream.</p><p>""Good girl! Now I'm sure you're sorry you've been bad and now you
can thank me for punishing you the way I like to be thanked""</p><p>She's already lifted her skirt, to reveal that she's wearing no
panties, and her meaty labia are parted and dripping wet. Bonnie
rolls nearer, smiling, to settle on her knees, then buries her face
between Andrea's thighs. The big woman growls, then clamps those
thighs tight on Bonnie's head, as strong fingers invade her vagina,
as well as a hot tongue thick with saliva.</p><p>So hard is Bonnie pounding her, even her big body is rocking on her
office chair, her hands are clamped on her large breasts while her
head has tilted back. She's gasping for breath, red faced, and
gulping in air.</p><p>Bonnie can be much more subtle when she makes love, like when she's
with Micky, or the two or three times she's done it with Donna, but
Ms Simmons likes it rough!</p><p>Sucking those thick pussy lips and flicking her big clit, four of the
tweens fingers deep in slick flesh, Andrea's mind blows along with
her pussy! Her squirt is like a hose and she's gibbering and
wallowing in her chair, like a deranged woman, when Bonnie, at last,
pulls her dripping mouth and face from her pounded vagina.</p><p>When she can think again she gasps to a grinning Bonnie.</p><p>""I'll see you again next week, same time, I do think you're heading
in the right direction now my dear!""</p><p>Bonnie smirks as she's cleaning her sticky face.</p><p>""Thank you Ms Simmons! I'll see myself out!""</p><p>As she leaves the office she passes Maria, the secretary ,in the
corridor, and nods to her. Maria enters the office and as she closes
the door her intercom buzzes.</p><p>""Yes Andrea!""</p><p>""Oh you're back early Maria, I have a bit of a migriane coming on,
could you please hold my calls for a while unless it's anything
urgent!""</p><p>""Of course Andrea just leave it to me.""</p><p>Bonnie ambles into the cafeteria and heads for a table full of
familiar faces. Her face lights up even more as she sees Michelle
Burns deep in conversation with June. Donna is, of course, drooling
at Fern. What a pair of dykes! The girls spot her and Micky's first
in.</p><p>""Bonnie! How did things go? She still on your case?""</p><p>Pulling out a chair and settling down with her friends Bonnie gives
an airy wave to her audience.</p><p>""Nah no problem girls, everything's cool! I tell you though I swear
what they say about Ms S must be true. I swear she's a big old dyke!""</p><p>Laughter rattles around the table then the chattering kicks off
again. It's a learning curve so it is when you're getting well
educated!</p>"
172,Big City Visitors,Androgyne,1,"Lee and Mickey, lost in the countrside and on the way to a wedding, stop for directions and have a wonderful rest from driving with a local tween.","['F,F,g,oral,anal,fist,pedo']","<p>The red Volvo estate pauses at the turn off, where a sign
reads ""Higham Green Equestrian Centre"", then beneath it ""And Pony
Club"". Turning left it cruises up the gravelled path then parks up,
on the cobbled area in front of the old stables.</p><p>Constructed of blocks of Yorkshire stone, Welsh slate, and seasoned
oak, that's hardened almost as tough as the stonework. The building
oozes a sense of great age and solidity.</p><p>The driver pulls up and once the car's in neutral, engine off, then
handbrake on, she turns to the woman in the passenger seat. They
speak almost the same words at the same time.</p><p>""Fuck sat-nav systems Lee, fucking menace!""</p><p>The driver is a tall woman built like an athlete, perhaps a
semi-professional tennis player, or a dedicated swimmer. Her belly is flat
and her thighs and calves though strong, are smoothly rounded. The
tee shirt and sports bra she wears completely fail to disguise the
large, pear shaped, breasts, and erect nipples, that punch against
the cloth.</p><p>Her outfit is completed by track suit trousers and training shoes.
Her skin is lightly tanned while her blond hair is in crisp curls,
cut close to her head. Her eyes are a wonderful shade of emerald
green so Michaela ( Mickey ) Darby is a fine looking young woman.</p><p>""That sat-nav's fucked us Mickey!""</p><p>The speaker in the passenger seat is Leila ( Lee ) Carson. She's
older than her driver, fifty something but in great condition, she
works in the gym to keep looking good and it's paid off. She's the
shorter lady, five foot six, her hair is copper red, and cut
ruthlessly short in Annie Lennox style, while her face has a slightly
angular and masculine cast to it</p><p>Her eyes are a deep, cobalt blue, behind the tinted lenses of her
designer framed glasses. If her face could be thought mannish then
her body denies it!</p><p> Heavy breasts with hardly a hint of sag, and impressive nipples that
seem always hard and erect. She's wearing a man tailored silk shirt
with a very short pleated skirt, to show off her excellent legs. Her
feet are snuggled in soft suede lace ups. She'd love stilettos, but
she's never coped with them, and won't risk a broken ankle just for
fashion kudos.</p><p>""Thank God we saw those lights and heard the music Lee; we'd have
been driving around all night following this bloody thing's
directions. I swear I followed its route to the letter and we still
finish up bloody well lost!""</p><p>""Calm down Mickey, I know it's not your fault, or mine for that
matter. I'll walk over to that marquee and ask them for directions to
the nearest main road around here that's signposted. Are you coming
with me?""</p><p>The blond rolls her neck and a crackling noise is heard.</p><p>""Nope Lee I'll get out and walk off the stiffness, too long at the
wheel's locked me up.""</p><p>""I told you I'd spell you baby but you wouldn't have it would you?
I'm a good driver you know that!""</p><p>""Yeah! You're a good driver but a slow driver; if you drive we get
there next week!""</p><p>""Well at least we get there. With you driving we might as well  be in
Formula 1 motor racing!""</p><p>Now the two women snigger then giggle, they've not known each other
long, but they know each other well. Lee sets off towards the marquee
from which the music booms. Reaching the entrance she finds a pretty
little bird- like woman with white hair, sitting at a table just
inside, from which she's selling raffle tickets.</p><p>""Good evening my dear. I'm sure you're not a member here, are you a
guest and do you have your invitation?""</p><p>""Oh no sorry, I'm neither, I'm afraid my partner and I have found
ourselves lost on these back roads, so I'm looking for directions to
the nearest main road.""</p><p>""I'll call Hilda, she knows every inch of the roads round here and
she'll put you right! Hilda!""</p><p>The woman who strolls over is another well preserved fiftyish lady,
though dissimilar to Lee in most ways. She's of a height and her hair
is cut as mannishly short, though it's iron grey rather than red.
She's quite thin but her figure is still tempting, her simple grey
silk dress clings to her body and it's clear she wears little or
nothing underneath it.</p><p>Lee's immediate thought is ""She's a cougar like me"" though this
cougar maybe likes them older as well as younger. Lee's gaydar is hit
and miss but she's certain this lady likes ladies and girls.</p><p>""Hilda Newman my dear! How can I help you?""</p><p>She offers her hand and Lee takes it, the woman's clasp is firm and
her hand is cool and smooth.</p><p>""Hi! My name's Lee Carson and my friend and I have gotten ourselves
lost on these country roads, we followed the sat-nav but we still got
hopelessly lost. This lady tells me you can direct me to the nearest
main road.""</p><p>""Nothing easier my dear but can't I persuade you to stop and have a
drink before you move on?""</p><p>It's tempting but Mickey's waiting at the car so Lee fights off the
invitation.</p><p>""Well I'd love to but Michaela's waiting at the car and we should get
moving, besides I'll have to take a turn driving soon and drinking
isn't a good idea.""</p><p>""Perhaps a soft drink then? The ladies here will be sure to make you
both welcome tonight.""</p><p>The pull is even stronger but again Lee fights it off. Though she's
certain some of the local ladies would, indeed, make her and Mickey
very welcome.</p><p>""Thank you for being so kind but we've an appointment to make, so
I'll have to say no.""</p><p>""Step outside then Lee and I'll point out the route for you.""</p><p>Out in the warm night Hilda walks them a little way into the dark and
points back to the stables.</p><p>""Turn around and drive down to the gates, turn left then two miles
straight ahead till you come to a small pond and a pub called ""The
King's Head"", then right for about a mile and you'll see the turn off
for the L69 road dead ahead. Are you certain I can't make you stop a
while, these evenings always end in a lot of fun?""</p><p>As she speaks her hand cups Lee's buttock and caresses the firm
flesh, Lee shudders slightly and sucks in a sharp breath. The hand
moves expertly under the mini skirt then eases between her thighs to
rub the silken crotch of her panties.</p><p>She stands in silence, spreads her thighs a little, and accepts the
skilful fingers that probe her swollen labia and swelling clit.
Moments later she gasps and trembles as a minor orgasm dampens her
panties with her cream.</p><p>""Are you sure you won't stay Lee?""</p><p>""Oh God Hilda I want to but we've got to go. I'll remember this place
though and we'll be back believe me.""</p><p>As Lee moves, a little unsteadily, into the darkness, her last view
is of Hilda smiling and licking her elegant fingers clean of the
thick, creamy, cum. When she nears the car, at first, she can see no
sign of her Mickey, but as she closes she realises that there's
somebody in the rear seat.</p><p>Correct that! There are two figures in the rear of the car, and one
of them is small. On opening the door she finds an erotic scene that
hardens her nipples and clit again. The naked form of her friend sits
on the soft leather seat, and on her knee is an almost naked little
nymphet. All she wears is a short, tartan, kilt.</p><p>Even as Lee stares the kilt is peeled off and her slender body is
naked. One of her hands is teasing the wet folds of Mickey's pussy
while the other tweaks one of her nipples. Her mouth is sucking on
the free and blood gorged teat! Wriggling in pleasure her friend
gazes at Lee through slitted eyes as she speaks.</p><p>""Meet Fiona Lee she's amazing! Get in here, get naked, and join us!""</p><p>The kid looks around ten or eleven, long, corn-silk blond hair, a
slender body, tiny breasts, with extremely long, pink, nipples. Her
belly is flat while her rear is firm and round. Her young pussy is
silk smooth and hairless, but already showing a faint sheen of juice.
Her legs and thighs are long for her height and sleek. Lee doesn't
hesitate for a moment and her clothes come off in a storm.</p><p>""Fi's mum wouldn't let her come to the show tonight, but she's
sneaked out looking for fun, and she's found it. She knows what she's
doing alright Lee, so why don't we give her a night to remember?
She's gonna make us remember it for sure.""</p><p>By now Lee's naked as well, and slides in alongside the tangled
bodies of her friend, and the tiny temptress.</p><p>""Let's make her cum hard baby. She's a little young for me but I'm as
hot as hell, so I'll eat her pussy, and I know how much you love
young rear ends, so why don't you rim her Mickey?""</p><p>Lee normally likes them eleven/twelve/thirteen while her friend,
occasional lover, and fellow nymph fancier, likes them eight up to
ten. But tonight they agree to split the difference and fuck this
willing little sweetheart to a wonderful climax.</p><p>Easing the child around Lee slowly kisses her lips and finds she's an
experienced kisser herself, as her tongue flutters and probes into
the woman's mouth, flirting with her tongue and lips. Pulling away
from that sweet mouth, Lee kisses a wet trial from Fi's neck, down
her breasts, and then across her smooth belly, till her warm breath
tickles the girl's slightly parted labia.</p><p>Meanwhile, the tall blond has slipped her hands down to the little
sex kitten's rounded buttocks, and parted them. Her wet tongue
slithers onto the tight pucker of Fi's arse ring, then teases and
licks softly at the soft flesh, till she moans softly.</p><p>""Oh yes, yes, yeeesss!""</p><p>Lee is slowly licking the width of the taut pussy before her, and
savouring the sweet flavour of young pussy cream. With her thumbs she
eases open the tight lips, enough to allow her stiffened tongue to
enter her creamy slit, and caress the whole, tight, canal.</p><p> As Mickey's work on Fi's sensitive flesh combines with Lee's expert
cunt licking, the girl begins to writhe her hips up at the wet mouth,
and then back at the hot tongue, that's taking her to a huge orgasm.
Lee can read the signs and increases the urgency of her love making,
till Fi hangs on the edge.</p><p>The girl's groaning and can't stay still in any position, when Lee
eases just one finger into her tight slit, and takes her over the top
and into a madly screaming series of cums. They drench the woman's
face with a flood of silky, white, juices, as her crotch heaves and
her belly flexes.</p><p>It takes a long time for the slight child to recover from the massive
pleasuring she's had, but at last, she recalls she has two horny
ladies who have their own desperate needs. She kisses each of her
lovers, and then takes charge like an adult and experienced lady
lover.</p><p>Side by side the two hot women sit, with their thighs spread, as Fi
kneels before them. Her head dips as she kisses the dripping, pink,
flesh, of their pussies, in turn. While her slender fingers stroke,
touch, caress, then probe the slick, wet, folds, of the pleated
labia.</p><p>Gasps and small moans fill the car, as Fi's talented fingers
gradually move deeper into the waiting creases before her.</p><p>Her small hands are no great obstacle to what she's planning, so
slowly she works a whole hand into each soaking snatch, till she's
wrist deep, then Lee locks the muscles of her vagina on the hard
thrusting fist.</p><p>Mickey has spread her thighs way wide, to hump up against what might
be a big cock. Fi's working furiously now, her hands pumping deep
into the oozing vaginas that leak thick cream round her hands. Lee
reaches out and takes Mickey's hand in a tight grip.</p><p>""Cumming, oh God I'm cumming, hold on baby and cum with me.""</p><p>Her partner can't speak any more; she just grits her teeth and
squeezes back. Fi pounds their pussies wildly now, her body streaked
with sweat, and a huge grin on her face, as the two women loose it
and orgasm together.</p><p>Mickey arches her back clear off the seat, and howls like a wolf, as
she writhes, impaled on that small hand and wrist, while a series of
mighty cums blasts through her cramping cunt. Lee has her head thrown
back, showing the taut tendons of her neck, as she squirts out a jet
of cum cream, that splatters the girl's small breasts and belly.</p><p>The women rock and writhe as if their orgasms will never end, but
finally they lie slumped, as, with a soft sucking noise, Fi pulls her
hand from the reddened and bloated labia, to lick at the creamy white
threads that cling to her hands.</p><p>Later, much later, two spent and exhausted ladies drag clothes over
their bodies that are painted with pussy juice. Then somehow Lee
manages to drive their tiny sex kitten the short distance to her
home, and have their final words with her.</p><p>""Will you ladies be back soon? 'Cos you're so hot and you ate my
pussy and bum like nobody has. There's lots of girls and ladies round
here love doing it with girls and ladies so you'd love it here.""</p><p>That's a fact Lee and her lady agree with right away, as they watch
Fiona sneak back into her home through an unlatched window. As Lee
slips the Volvo into gear she turns to Mickey.</p><p>""What the fuck's this place called baby? 'Cos it seems like half the
girls and ladies here are prime Lesbos?""</p><p>""Higham Green doll! And you're right, its one strange place, and it
looks like lady loving rules around here. Once we get back from the
wedding reception we've got to spend some time visiting here.""</p><p>""You're right Mickey! There's a skinny lady named Hilda Newman I want
to get to know really well! And I'll bet there are plenty of young
hotties, like Fi, just gagging for experienced gals like us to have
fun with.""</p><p>Lee slips the Volvo into gear and heads off into the night, as the
music still blasts out of the P.A. system back in the marquee, and
back there the Riders night is hotting up.</p><p>Once the car vanishes around the turn in the road that window opens
and little Fiona drops out onto the garden grass.</p><p>""Ooohh they were hot ladies but I'm still gonna go visit the disco!
Mum will never miss me, and there's so much goes on at these Riders
nights, sis says there is anyway, so I'm gonna find out myself!""</p><p>The tiny tween crosses the road and heads off up the cobbled driveway
and into the darkness.</p>"
173,Summer Sickie,Androgyne,1,Louise's daughter Cassie wakes up feverish so Mum decides she can take a sick day off from school. When trying to cool her girl down she heats herself (and Cassie) up and they both get feverishly hot. That morning they make interesting discoveries about themselves!,"['F,g,cons,inc,oral,ped']","<p>Coffee's fine, the scent of roasting beans tempts the nose mightily,
while a latte slides smoothly down the throat at lunch time. When I
rise however, only tea does it for me. It has to be strong and sweet,
in a mug not a dainty tea cup, and not sweetened with sugar!</p><p>I'm built like those road warning signs, ""Dangerous Curves"", short
and voluptuous, but I want to remain voluptuous and not slide into a
blob! I try to eat sensibly, exercise regularly, and use zero calorie
sweeteners. Only a little over five feet, fair skin, my blonde  hair
cut ruthlessly short, at thirty eight I'm bloody sure I'm still an
attractive package!  </p><p> Leaning forward I inhale the steam from the mug, savouring the
aroma, then slump back in my kitchen chair. The summer sun shines in
through my kitchen windows, it's early, and things are quiet, no work
today so no reason even to get dressed, a lazy and relaxing morning
and afternoon stretch before me.</p><p>Something's niggling away in the back of my mind, and then I realise
there's no signs or sounds of life from upstairs, my daughter's not
up and about. It's way too early for her to head off to school, but
Cassie's normally an early and easy riser, no need to drag her
unwillingly out of bed. Once she hears me up and moving about she
usually is out of bed and into the shower. I guess I'd better check
and see if she's still asleep!</p><p>Standing up I stretch till my back creaks, I'm wearing a pair of
Greg's old boxer shorts and a hip length robe, I tend to sleep naked,
or almost naked, and have an unfortunate habit of wandering around my
home the same way. There's only me and Cassie living here but you
know tweenagers! ""Oh mum suppose I'd brought someone home from school
and you're walking around starker's""!</p><p>Ambling out of the kitchen and down the hall I stop at the foot of
the stairs. Call up the flight to my girl.</p><p>""Cassie are you up yet?""</p><p>When you marry a guy who lectures at university, on Greco/Roman
history, you finish up with a daughter who is christened Cassiopeia.
Luckily it's easily shortened to Cassie, so she wasn't too
embarrassed by her father and mother's name selection, when she got
old enough to have friends who found her full name a bit of a
mouthful. Not that dad's around now, hasn't been for quite a while,</p><p>Greg turned out to be a charmer and a decent father, but his penchant
for doing his students outweighed his positive qualities. When it
turned out he was fucking both his male and female students, and I
found out, he got chucked out so fast his feet didn't touch the
ground. I came home unexpectedly, from a business seminar, Cassie was
staying with her auntie Beth, when I walked into our bedroom my jaw
gaped wide.</p><p>In our bed was Greg, my husband, and two of his students, Maggie Sung
and her brother Ryan, in a writhing knot of human bodies. I don't
recall much of what I said but I did say it very loudly! The Sung
brother and sister left in a rush, dragging on their clothes, Greg
left not long after with a suitcase packed.</p><p>The divorce went through fast and smoothly, I wasn't shocked that
Greg was having sex with his boys as well as his girls, God I've had
plenty of sex with women! I'm pretty much exclusively lesbian
nowadays, though technically I suppose I'm Bi, since I married and
had a baby, but Greg lowered the boom on any thoughts of a
relationship with a man ever again.</p><p>My trysts or liaisons with women are kept covert, I'm not ashamed of
my sexuality, but I've not yet figured out on how to break things to
Cassie. What do I do? Walk Jenny Forbes, my current bed partner, into
Cassie's room, to tell her ""Cassie your mum's gay and this is Jenny
my lover"".</p><p>Oh I know things are more open and accepted today but I don't want
Cassie, at school, getting ""Cassie's mum's a dyke"" off some of her
classmates. Life's hard enough for a kid at school today!</p><p>When I come back to myself I realise that there's been no sight or
sound from Cassie, so I head up the stairs to her bedroom. Her door's
slightly ajar so I rap on it then stick my head inside.</p><p>""Cassie, Cass love, are you awake?""</p><p>Her curtains are partly pulled across but a beam of sunlight lies
right across her bed, my daughter is there, on top of her bedding,
her face pushed onto a pillow. She's my daughter in so many ways,
hair colour and complexion, the same blue eyes as mine; she's
inherited her dad's height though! A couple of months short of her
twelfth birthday and she's as tall as I am.</p><p>She's wearing an old tee shirt of mine with a Union Jack on the
front, and the legend ""Hottest Mum in Britain"" printed across where
my boobs would be, if I was wearing it. She's also got on a pair of
briefs that she declared were too old and shabby to wear to school,
though who or how anyone would know what underwear she'd have on
baffled me when she said it.</p><p>She's grown up so fast in the last year; the increase in height has
been accompanied by a roundness that echoes my own youth. Small but
shapely breasts show under the thin cotton, and my eyes are drawn to
the pronounced swell of her pudendum beneath the tight briefs. The
tee shirt has ridden up to reveal her flat belly and lower ribs.</p><p>I wrench my eyes away and try to get my mind back on track, what kind
of mother looks at her child and will obsess on her body?</p><p>""Cassie love are you all right?""</p><p>She turns her head to look at me, frowns, and then sort of slumps
back onto her mattress.</p><p>""Oh mum I don't feel well! I'm so hot, and I'm a bit achy as well. I
don't think I can go to school today.""</p><p>Now Cassie has never had a problem with going to school, I've never
had the arguments and shouting that some mothers have to get a kid
out of the house. So I know Cassie's not messing me about. I put the
back of my hand on her cheek, and then her forehead, to feel that she
seems pretty hot to me.</p><p>""Hold on love while I fetch the fever scan.""</p><p>The bathroom's right next to Cassie's room so it takes no time for me
to pop in and back again to lay the band across her forehead.</p><p>""102.3 Cass, definitely a bit of a fever, fair enough, you take a day
off on a sickie. School holidays start in three days so you won't be
missing any lessons, you said it's just reading, playing games, and
keeping out of the teachers' way till Friday.""</p><p>My daughter shows no great joy at my words so I'm sure she's really
under the weather.</p><p>""Let's make you comfy eh love! Sit in your chair and I'll change the
bedding for you.""</p><p>Her bed is sweaty and rumpled, so I gallop back to our bathroom, to
return with fresh sheets and pillowcases from the linen cupboard,
dump her duvet on the carpet, and strip the bed. Once clean linen's
on the bed I chase my girl back onto it, substituting a light throw
for the duvet.</p><p>""Just cover yourself up to the waist; I'll open your window wider for
a little breeze, if there is one. Anything else you want love?""</p><p>""Could I have a cold drink mum? I'm still hot and my mouth and
throat's dry.""</p><p>""I'll bring you up a glass of cold apple juice Cass, then ring the
school and tell them you won't be in today.""</p><p>Miss Keegan, the school secretary, and a pretty attractive older lady
who pique's my interest somewhat, is fully understanding about
Cassie.</p><p>""Don't worry Louise, Cassie's got a fine attendance record, she's
hardly ever off. Besides we're just running down for the summer
holidays so she won't even be missing any lessons. Good lord! We send
the kids home at noon on Friday and its Wednesday morning now. If
she's okay send her in tomorrow or Friday, failing that it'll be next
term.""</p><p>Pottering around the house, dishes washed, living room tidied,
rubbish outside and dumped in our wheelie bin, and it's barely turned
ten. I let my maternal instincts drive me back upstairs to check on
Cassie again.</p><p>""How do you feel love? Any better?""</p><p>""I'm still too hot mum, the drink was good but I wish I could get
cool.""</p><p>An idea perks in my head; we've got the stuff in the house so I can
use it right away on her.</p><p>""I've an idea to cool you down love! Your grandma Marianne did it for
me when I was young, I'll give you an alcohol rub. They say nowadays
it's maybe not a good idea for kids but you're not that young, you're
a big girl for nearly twelve. Get out of that tee shirt and those
briefs and I'll be right back.""</p><p>Back to that bathroom again, to the medicine cabinet, where I find
the bottle of rubbing alcohol is still three parts full. When I get
back to Cassie she's naked and face down on her sheet, I'm starting
to wonder about myself again, and if I'm turning into an un-natural
mother. Her pert little rump is as firm and as round as a peach and
between her thighs I can catch a peek of the neat pinkness of her
crease.</p><p>Jesus what's wrong with me now? I can feel my nipples have gone hard
and I'm feeling a touch feverish myself. Okay get a grip Louise and
treat your daughter's condition!</p><p>""This will feel really cold at first Cass, when I splash a little on.
Are you ready?""</p><p>I pour a little into my cupped palm and commence up around Cassie's
shoulders, spreading the raw spirit over her skin. She gives a small
yelp then relaxes as the evaporating liquid cools her hot skin.</p><p>I work my way down, marvelling at the silky smoothness of young
flesh, when I get to her buttocks I'm getting strange waves moving
through me. Now I realise I'm having small but enjoyable cramps deep
inside my pussy.</p><p>Am I loosing it? I can't, don't, want to take my cupped palms off my
daughter's rear. With just a little pressure the cheeks of her rump
part to grant me a glimpse of the tight, rosy, pucker, of her anus.
My mouth's dry and I'm licking my lips, I realise now what the vague
thoughts of these last few months have distilled down to, I'm feeling
desire for my own lovely daughter.</p><p>Cassie wriggles a little under my hands and murmurs to me softly.</p><p>""Ummm that feels so good mum! Carry on please!""</p><p>Shaking myself to life I work down her slender thighs and slim calves
right down to her elegant feet. Then comes the words that scare me
even as I speak them.</p><p>""Roll over Cassie and let me do your front!""</p><p>As she does I can feel my cheeks flush, and to my discomfort, I
realise the crotch of the boxer shorts are damp and sticky with my
juices. Her breasts are just perfection, small, pear shaped, tipped
with sharp pointed, pale pink, nipples. Letting my eyes drift down
past her lovely navel I fix on the triangle of her thighs.</p><p>Her pudendum is proud and pronounced, large, and seemingly older than
her body justifies, smooth and hairless the neat folds of her labia
fascinate me, they seem just slightly damp or are my eyes and mind
playing tricks on me? Then I can't put it off any longer so I tilt
the bottle again and my hands are on my daughter's breasts. She
shudders as the chill liquid spreads over her firm flesh.</p><p>I can feel the hard, rubbery, texture, of those nipples, as they
harden further and swell against my fingers, and then I do something
insanely risky and wild. Leaning forward, from where I'm perched on
Cassie's bed, I kiss her soft mouth! To my amazed delight she doesn't
flinch or draw back, she wriggles her hips and nestles into the
crisp, white, sheets. I kiss her again, harder, the third kiss
shatters my senses and my hands begin to roam over her naked body.</p><p>Her arms reach up, wrap around my neck, and drags my mouth down to
hers as she returns my kiss with a passion of her own. Sliding my
fingers up the soft skin of her thigh I reach the warmth between her
legs. If I suspected dampness before I'm certain now, she's wet and
slick at the centre of her body. One last chance to end this before I
totally loose control; I gasp out my words.</p><p>""I shouldn't do this Cass, its wrong, shall I stop?""</p><p>Her reply isn't in words it's in deeds, her nimble fingers tug loose
the tie of my robe, pushing it back over my shoulders, and then her
hands are kneading my heavy breasts, twisting and tugging at my
swollen nipples, till I gasp with pleasure. The entire peaks of my
breasts are hard with the dark excitement of making wild love to my
daughter. My pussy is leaking a steady flow of my creamy juices as I
give Cassie what she clearly needs.</p><p>My mouth closes over the end of one breast, teasing the nipple with
the tip of my tongue, nipping at her tender flesh with my teeth.
Cassie writhes under me, as one hand caresses her other breast, while
my free hand probes the folds of her taut labia.</p><p>""Don't stop! Oh don't stop! Oh mum please, more, more!""</p><p>She's completely wild and aroused, my mouth drifts down over her
belly, and pauses above the jewel of her sex. Wet and slick, shining
in the morning sun, her labia are plump and dark with the blood
that's flooded them. I'm as out of control now as she is, as I slip
my hands under her firm buttocks, and slightly raise her hips towards
my mouth.</p><p>When my lips kiss and caress her pussy she howls out loud, her body
shudders, and her hands cradle my head to guide it closer, as she
spreads her thighs wide, to allow me closer access to her throbbing
slit. The whole of her sex is in my mouth now, as I suck on her
pussy, stabbing my stiffened tongue deep inside the hot depths of her
vagina. I can sense the approach of her orgasm from the ripples of
her flat belly and the cramping of her vaginal muscles on my tongue.</p><p>Her body arches and I clamp my hands on her narrow hips, while she
explodes into a series of juddering cums, which wrack her body, as my
lips and tongue work hard at keeping her mindlessly on a cloud of
ecstasy. At last she can take no more, she wrenches my mouth from her
sopping flesh to lie gasping on the stained sheet.</p><p>Do I feel ashamed of what I've just done? Do I feel regret for
crossing a line we're not supposed to cross? One glance at Cassie's
look of sated delight makes me say NO to all those thoughts. Her lazy
smile at me just makes me ask her a two word question.</p><p>""Again Cass?""</p><p>Her reply excites me with its confidence and certainty!</p><p>""Oh yes please! Oh yessss!</p><p>It will be slower this time but I'll take her to the heights, my
daughter, and now my lover, can have all my experience of rousing and
satisfying a woman, even though she's legally a child.</p><p> Slipping my arms under her legs I drape them over my shoulders,
settling my hands on her soft belly, and then my mouth is back on her
wet flesh. Lapping at her, watching her face and its tremors of
delight, as I draw the full width of my tongue across her super
sensitive labia, I know what she must be experiencing. Every nerve
ending must be sending her messages of wild intensity.</p><p>Now for even more heightened pleasure for her, with a thumb and
finger I part her labia, to slip a finger deep inside her and tease
her a while. Realising she's not as tight as I thought she might be,
I find I can ease a second one in there, filling her nicely. Then as
my tongue probes for her clit I start to thrust those fingers
rhythmically in and out of her till she pushes her hips hard back at
me.</p><p>I know she can't hold back much longer, and when I increase the force
of my fingers, and the pace of my tongue, I realise this one will be
massive. When she erupts into her second orgasm she floods my mouth
with her spray of fluids, rocking, writhing, and clawing at her
breasts, till it's as if she's having some kind of sexual fit!
Peeling my mouth from her body, savouring the wonderful tang of her
creamy juices, I take her into my arms, and cradle her through the
after shocks of a magnificent, multiple orgasm.</p><p>I thought she'd be dazed or spent after what I've done, but I should
have realised how fast kids can bounce back from lots of things.
Illness is one but sex is clearly another, as I feel her hand working
its way into those baggy boxer shorts I'm still wearing. My body
stiffens as her fingers stroke my, by now soaked, labia.</p><p>""Oh Cassie!""</p><p>Her lips are close to my ear and her words come softly.</p><p>""Hush mum it's your turn now, I want to make it good for you, please,
just relax and leave things to me.""</p><p>She's so gentle as she eases me flat on the rumpled sheet and
mattress; hooking her fingers into the waistband, she slides the soft
cotton down my thighs to tug them off. Then with the suppleness of a
cat she's lying across me, one hand cups a breast, tweaking my
swollen nipple, her mouth closes over the other sucking hard on it.</p><p>I never breast fed Cassie when she was a baby, I couldn't, and I just
had no milk to give her. So now, years later, my daughter's mouth is
locked on my nipple, but not feeding, she's giving me the most
incredible sensations as her tongue, lips, and fingers, manipulate
the blood gorged teats!</p><p>""Oh Jesus Cassie! Oh yes, yes, yessss!""</p><p>Then I run out of words and just moan, as her hand frees my breast
and moves between my thighs, burrowing past my outer labia, to thrust
into my cramping vagina. My moans get louder, the bedroom window's
open, but if people can hear me I don't give the proverbial fuck,
because Cassie's dropped her mouth to my throbbing sex!</p><p>Her fingers are curved inside me, corkscrewing around, touching all
the thousands of nerve endings within my flooded pussy. Her lips
close around my swollen labia, sucking on them, pulling them taut
then letting them snap back, each time she does I moan and writhe
harder, heaving my hips up to meet her eager mouth. Then she stiffens
her tongue, like a supple cock, pushing it deep into my quivering
pinkness.</p><p>Faster and faster she's pumping her hand, and, floating on the edge
of my climax, I can dimly hear the soft, sucking sound, of her mouth
and fingers, working on my sopping flesh! Louder, to my own ears, are
the wordless sounds I'm making in my peak of ecstasy.</p><p>Eruption! Explosion! She's taken me to the edge and now over the top
into a massive orgasm. The huge pressure building up inside me has
released in a bucking, screaming, sexual seizure. From between my
parted thighs I squirt out a jet of my silky fluids, to soak Cassie's
face, even while she works me harder, to sate me, and leave me lying
shattered on the wet and rumpled bed.</p><p>I can't move, my legs are quivering and trembling on their own
accord, my mind is blank, except for the dying flames of a series of
thunderous cums, that have drained me. For how long though? Never,
with a man or women, have I experienced the sort of abandoned sexual
passion that I have, this morning, with my lovely daughter. Who now
rests, snuggled against me, gently stroking my matted hair, and
lightly kissing me.</p><p>How long it takes I've no idea, but at last I'm coherent again, and
pose the question that her love making has raised.</p><p>""Who Cassie?""</p><p>Her smile now is not sensuous or excited; it's the cheeky, perky,
smile I've been used to seeing on her for many years.</p><p>""What do you mean by ""who"" mum?""</p><p>""Cassie no way was that the first time you've done that, you made
love before! You're a wonderful lover so who have you been doing it
with?""</p><p>As I pose the question my voice is getting a tad shrill so I try hard
to throttle down on my wildly fluctuating hormones. After all how
often do you have blissful sex with your own daughter?</p><p>Again she gives me the cheeky grin and this time it's wider than ever!</p><p>""Well mum!""</p><p>Only she drags it out like ""Weeeeellll mum!</p><p>""Well mum, Marie Gavin!""</p><p>That explains a lot doesn't it? Skinny and assured young Marie,
Cassie's best friend. Tall, narrow faced, with a tumble of chestnut
hair crowning her shapely head. She seems to spend as much time at
our house as she does at home. I've heard the two of them giggling in
Cass's bedroom umpteen times, so now I know what they were giggling
about!</p><p>""And Pauline Todd, oh and Josie Cox! But Angie Cross was the first,
it wasn't her fault mum, well not entirely anyway, you won't be mad
at her will you mum?""</p><p>Fortunately Cassie can't see my jaw drop as she's listing her
partners!</p><p>Angie Cross eh? Cassie's long time baby sitter, what is she now,
fourteen or fifteen? I should have recognised that hungry look about
her, I've noticed her looking at me with glances that had me
wondering if I was imagining things, and scared myself with the
thought that I was fancying my/Cassie's baby sitter.</p><p>""Mad at her Cassie? No way! You were just doing what comes naturally,
I do it so how can I get mad at you and your friends for doing
exactly the same thing?""</p><p>""Oh mum you are SO COOL! I wish I'd known; I'd have loved to have
talked to you about it. I never knew you liked ladies like I like
girls!""</p><p>I can't help a giggle at this statement.</p><p>""Well Cassie it turns out I like girls, you for certain, and you like
ladies, me for sure, and we can talk about things all you like now we
both know what we like and want.""</p><p>Even while I'm talking to her I can feel something deep inside me
starting to come to life again; like a washing machine starting go
into full wash cycle. Jesus I can't recall the last time I was just
so horny, and with Cassie no less! Trailing my fingers down her neck
and onto her firm little breasts I make her my best offer.</p><p>""Cassie! I'm not used to saying this to my daughter but do you want
to try something different this time?""</p><p>I'm not disappointed when she replies am I?</p><p>""Oh wow yes mum!""</p><p>""Then this time leave everything to me!""</p><p>Taking hold of her smooth thighs I part them, while easing her back
onto the mattress, looking down at her wet and perfect labia, my
appetite, already rising, goes into overdrive. Looming over her,
braced on the palms of my hands, I lower my own, hot, pussy, onto
hers. Then I start rubbing my labia, slowly at first, against hers.
Her hands curve around my plump buttocks, pulling the core of our
bodies together, as her eyes close her lips pull back in a smile of
pure bliss.</p><p>Faster now, I'm humping her faster and harder, God if I had a cock
I'd be fucking her like a maniac. Cassie's groaning and my pussy's on
fire, gasping for breath, feeling my daughter's silky flesh rippling
under me, I loose it completely. Locking my hands on her hips I pound
my sex onto hers. Our mingled juices lubricate us as Cassie pushes up
against me, then she screams out loud with release as she orgasms.</p><p>I'm not there yet so I ride my shuddering daughter just a little
longer, till my clit brushes hers, and I'm off in a world of heat,
wetness, and electric waves blasting through me. Until I can't take
any more searing sensations than Cassie can and I slump over her
supine body.</p><p>We just lay there, sucking in great gulps of air, panting like we've
run a bloody marathon, though no sports event was ever as wild and
satisfying as our morning's been today.</p><p>Just a little later we're together on her bed, side by side, both
sheened with perspiration, basking in the afterglow. Finally my mind
takes over my body that's been run for some time now by my clitoris.</p><p>""Cassie love how are you feeling now?""</p><p>She stretches luxuriously, like a young cat, before considering her
words.</p><p>""Mmm I feel so much better now mum, I don't feel all hot and achy
anymore.""</p><p>Then I'm giggling like a schoolgirl myself and Cassie's giving me
the ""Oh God mum's loosing her mind"" stare.</p><p>""What's so funny mum?""</p><p>""I changed your sheets because yours were sweaty and crumpled after
your bad night; now look at the ""clean ones"" I put on earlier!""  </p><p>We're both giggling now as those crisp, cotton sheets, are pretty
well splattered with cum stains and sweat, not to mention being
creased and concertina'd into damp folds. There and then I make up my
mind about the next few days.</p><p>""Cassie I don't think you're going to be well enough to go back to
school tomorrow, and I don't see the point of you going in for half a
day on Friday do you? In fact suppose I ring work and call in a
sickie for myself till Monday?""</p><p>She takes in the grin that's painted on my lips and agrees right off.
But her own grin's right there too.</p><p>""Ooohh yeah that would be great mum!  You won't be bored though
looking after me for a few days will you? Oh and next time Marie
Gavin comes here do you think she should get to know you a LOT better
than she does now?""</p><p>Damn she's my daughter all right!</p><p>""Well Cassie we'll have to be careful, but if you introduce me to
Marie ""properly"" then I think you two girls should meet a really
close friend of mine, Jenny Forbes, I'm certain we'll all get on like
a house on fire!""</p>"
174,Cherry Pop,Androgyne,1,When Geraldine's parents go out to a wedding anniversary and her sister comes home from work a little drunk they have their own party!,"['F,g,cons,inc,oral,ped']","<p>I've tried to make it clear that the sisters aren't in love.No
history of smouldering glances and hidden passions.Too many drinks
for big sis and things just sort of happen.Afterwards,no soul
searching or remorse.They loved it and really can't wait for the
chance to do it all over again!</p><p>It's Wednesday afternoon at Mary Magdalene High School for girls; so
that means its sports day. The inter form volleyball games are over
and done, but Miss Harper won't let us shower and change to go home,
at least not until the clock shows the time we'd be allowed to leave
our classroom. Just because we're at the playing fields and hoping
for an early escape doesn't mean we'll get it!</p><p>Never one to waste an opportunity I've sneaked off with Grace Phelan,
into the undergrowth, for some girl/girl fun. I know she's into
it 'cos one of the girls I've done it with has done it with her. And
told me all about it! I tried to make it really obvious to her how I
felt and she got the message pretty fast, so today we're going to do
something about it. Right here, on a patch of grass, deep in the
bushes.</p><p>So now I'm laying down, flat on my back, almost naked. I've peeled
off my tee shirt and sports shorts, all I'm wearing is knee socks and
sports shoes, and Grace is dressed exactly the same. We've kissed,
we've done some breast stroking, and we've sucked each others nipples
till they've popped. Now we're ready for the main event and I'm
getting first turn!</p><p>Grace parts my thighs, kneels, and bends forward, until I can feel
her soft breath on my quivering pussy. When she kisses my pussy lips
I know she knows what she's doing alright. And then she asks for
permission to do something I'm gagging for.</p><p>""Can I put my fingers inside you?""</p><p>Breathing deeply, and feeling my pussy drooling juice, I manage to
nod and gasp out a reply.</p><p>""Oh yes Grace, oh yes please!""</p><p>I'm so wet and so excited I'm ready to take her whole hand; never
mind a few fingers. So when she eases just one into me I'm a little
disappointed. Gently she pushes a bit deeper then smiles at me.</p><p>""Oooohh bad girl you've already had your cherry popped. Now who did
that? Nancy Gerrard or Betty Keane? Come on Gerry come clean!""</p><p>I'm Geraldine Craig but all my friends and my family call me Gerry.</p><p>""Nobody you'd ever dream of Gracey! Now do me 'cos I'm just so hot!""</p><p>And as I lay back, while she slips two more fingers inside me, drops
her mouth to my pussy, to give me the best head she can, I'm thinking
backwards.</p><p>                                      Around a year ago              </p><p>I'm twelve going on thirteen now, and then I was eleven going on
twelve. I was at home, sitting at the kitchen table, still in my
school uniform, while doing my homework, and it's a Friday evening.</p><p>The kitchen door swings open and mum and dad walk in.</p><p>""Gerry your dad and I will have to go now! I was hoping Terry would
be home before now.""</p><p>My big sister is Theresa so I suppose it was inevitable we became
Terry and Gerry.</p><p>""We'll be drinking tonight so we're leaving the car behind and taking
a taxi, we might not be back till 2.30 a.m. at the earliest, and
knowing Colleen and Michael they may ask us to stop the night. We'll
ring you if we're not coming back till tomorrow morning.""</p><p>""That's okay dad I'll be fine!""</p><p>They both look good. Mum's wearing a trouser suit, which is a shame
since she's got fabulous legs. Dad's gone for smart casual, good
shoes, chinos, nice shirt but no tie, and a leather jacket. He kisses
me, he smells of this lemon and lime aftershave he uses.</p><p>Mum kisses me, and she smells of her ""Black Tiger"" body spray, which
I love.</p><p>""Now Gerry you be sure to tell your sister that I'm very disappointed
that she's not home yet! She said she'd be in from work before we
left so she could keep an eye on things.""</p><p>At least she doesn't say my sister would be baby sitting me! I'm too
old to be told I need a baby sitter, at least in my opinion. Dad's
standing near the door.</p><p>""Are you ready Rose? The taxi's outside waiting!""</p><p>Just as she's heading out with dad I call after them, and just in
time.</p><p>""Mum, dad, don't forget the present's in the front room!""</p><p>""Oh God Gerry thanks! We don't want to turn up at a wedding
anniversary without the present! See you tomorrow love.""</p><p>And with that they're out of the front door and into the taxi, which
pulls away down our lane and around the corner, taking it out of
sight. I dump a few dirty dishes into the sink, running hot water
onto them and leaving them to soak. Next I pack my homework into my
bag, ready for Monday morning, and then head for the living room to
watch a little television.</p><p>I've only been watching ""The Hulk and She Hulk"" for about twenty
minutes, God I just wish I had a body as toned as Jen's, green or
not, when our front door opens and closes. Or to be more truthful
opens and crashes shut! I'm just standing and calling ""Terry is that
you?"" when in walks my big sis Theresa.</p><p>Or to be more accurate in totters my big sis Theresa! She's wearing
stilettos and the shortest, tightest, dress in her wardrobe. She's
also cradling an almost full, two litre, bottle of Vodka! Now I had
breakfast with her and she didn't go out dressed like that, and now
here she is back home in this outfit and pretty damned drunk!</p><p>""Terry where's your coat? Where's the dress you went out in? And
Terry you're drunk! Mum and dad will go crackers if they find out!""</p><p>""Wheeee!""</p><p>I'm sitting in an armchair and she tries to bounce onto the sofa, she
nearly doesn't make it! She hits the arm with her bum but manages to
roll over onto the cushions, still clutching her bottle of booze to
her breasts.</p><p>""Well they won't find out unless you tell them will they little sis?
I got changed at work didn't I?""</p><p>""Terry where have you BEEN?""</p><p>At the end my voice is getting louder though I'm trying to throttle
it back.</p><p>""Marilyn Kent is getting married so we had a few drinks in the office
then we went on to the ""Ring O' Bells"" to really celebrate. I won the
Vodka in a raffle there. Oh and yes I am drunk sis; but remember last
Saturday was my eighteenth birthday so I'm legally drunk!""  </p><p>Oh lord she's bladdered and mum and dad are well gone by now. I'd
better do some role reversal and play big sister myself.</p><p>""Stay there Terry and I'll go and get you some orange juice and make
you a mug of coffee!""</p><p>She's peering at me like she needs specs, which, unlike me, she
doesn't.</p><p>""Wadda I want coffee and juice for sis?""</p><p>""To sober you up Terry! If mum or dad phones later and hears the way
you're speaking they'll be home like a shot. Cream and plenty of
sugar for you, you'll need the energy!""</p><p>Out in the kitchen I turn on the electric kettle, she'll have to
settle for instant, the coffee maker will take forever and she's well
away now, and I don't want her passing out on the sofa!  I fill a
tumbler of cold juice from the carton in the fridge and pour boiling
water onto the coffee granules, stir in sugar and a little cream,
then carry them through to the living room.</p><p>She's nodding off when I come in but stirs when I waft the coffee mug
under her nose.</p><p>""Terry you drink the juice and the coffee then go upstairs and get
out of that dress and take a shower. I'm going up for one now so I'll
be finished before you're ready. Now wake up and try getting your
head clear.""</p><p>I place the mug and the tumbler on the table in front of the sofa;
and as I do she grabs me and gives me a huge hug.</p><p>""You're the greatest sis! You go shower and I'll take my medicine.
Thanks a million!""</p><p>I leave her slurping coffee and head up to my room, undressing from
my school clothes, dumping my blouse, socks, and panties, in the
laundry basket. The skirt will do another stint yet. After adjusting
the heat I souse myself with shower gel and foam myself up. After
nearly cooking myself, I do love hot showers; I towel off then
snaffle a blast or two of mum's ""Black Tiger"" spray.</p><p>Ah come on she'll never miss that little bit!</p><p>Back in my room I pull on an old pair of well washed cotton panties,
and then slip into a crop top that I bought at the school bring and
buy sale. It leaves me bare from the waistband of the panties to just
below my blossoming boobs. Mum won't let me wear it outdoors but
allows it around the house!</p><p>Settling on my bed I haul out the book I'm reading; something else I
bought cheap at that bring and buy sale! It's an adult fantasy and
the heroine is called Chia. She's tall, skinny, a vampire as well as
a sorceress, and into girls and ladies, so I think it's a really hot
read. After a chapter, where Chia's got a mortal teen falling for
her, I'm getting well turned on.</p><p>Slipping my fingers inside my panties, I start touching myself a
little, and wishing Nancy Gerrard was here in my bedroom. 'Cos Nancy
was my first time with a girl and we get VERY hot together! We also
get pretty wet, like my pussy's getting right now, since Chia's
taking her mortal to her bed with her!</p><p>I whip my fingers out from under the thin cotton and wipe them on my
sheet; because Terry has yanked open my bedroom door and swayed
inside. She's showered and she's wrapped in a bath towel. She's also
got a death grip on that bottle of Vodka with one hand and her orange
juice glass with the other. Oh Jesus she looks as unsteady as earlier!</p><p>She plonks herself down on my bed, grinning and giggling, waving the
glass at me.</p><p>""The orange juice was a great idea little sis! It mixes really well
with vodka!""</p><p>With that she slugs down what's left in the glass and drops it to the
bedroom carpet. I can see the level in the bottle's dropped another
inch or so! Then she drops the bottle on the floor; but first makes
sure the top's on tight.</p><p>""Oh my God Terry don't have any more or you'll be passing out on my
bed!""</p><p>She's got to the sort of happy drunk stage by the look of things,
since she doesn't get angry or offended; rather the opposite as it
turns out. Scooting forward to look closely at me she actually goes
cross eyed!</p><p>""Aw jeeze little sis you're the best; but don't worry about me I'm
fine. Come to think of it you're not so little any more are you? Oh
my! Look at how your boobs are popping up! I gotta take a look at
them.""</p><p>She lunges forward and tugs up the hem of my top, well she's right at
least about them popping, 'cos my tits have got lots bigger recently.
Mum's bought me proper bras! Nancy says they're bigger from all the
sucking she's doing on them, that's crazy but I don't want to tell
her that in case she stops doing it.</p><p>Terry's got hold of my boobs and I give a little yelp and jump a bit
but in truth it doesn't feel bad at all. It feels great!</p><p>""Terry what are you doing?""</p><p>""Ah come on sis they're like lovely little peaches, they feel real
good, doesn't it make you feel good?""</p><p>Truth to tell it does feel good but I'm not gonna tell my drunken sis
that am I? Then she goes a step further!</p><p>""Ah I'll bet they taste great too!""</p><p>Next minute her mouth is clamped over my right breast and she's
sucking on the nipple, which, completely of its own accord, and
nothing to do with me, jumps erect and goes as hard as a rock. I'm
struggling with her but she's like a lady wrestler off the
television. Then she switches to my other nipple, the first pops
noisily as she pulls her mouth away from it, then she's nibbling away
and the left nipple's as big and hard as the right one.</p><p>""Terry what are you doing? What's come over you?""</p><p>To say anything she has to pull her lips off of my nipple; which I
regret 'cos it feels too good to be true!</p><p>""Ah come on sis don't tell me you don't like it! Now let's see what
you got down here!""</p><p>She hooks her fingers into my panties, under the waistband, and drags
them down. Now what am I supposed to do? She's bigger than me, older
than me, probably stronger than me. I've been doing martial arts
since I was eight but am I going to hit my big sis with a backfist?
She's boozed but more to the point she's not done anything I haven't
liked up to now. Kinky as that sounds!  </p><p>Then she's got her fingers on my pussy and its still wet and slick
from reading about Chia.</p><p>""Ooohhh Gerry! Naughty girl! You're all warm, wet, and sticky!""</p><p>Oh my God! What is it Father Connor says about bad kids? ""The divil's
in them!"" Well the divil's sure in my sister tonight! She's probing
around down there, I'm squirming, not because I don't like it but
because I bloody well do, but before I make up my mind about what to
do she does something irreversible.</p><p>She's fiddling around with my pussy, I'm slippery and slick, and so
she slips a finger inside as I'm drawing breath to holler something.
I'm not sure what I was gonna yell, maybe ""oh yes further in"" but I
don't have to, since she goes further in and up anyway. And then I
yelp and jerk like I've been bitten. I'm stinging and when Terry
pulls out her finger there's a smear of blood on it, and a tiny
trickle from my pussy.</p><p>In a flash she seems pretty suddenly sober.</p><p>""Oh fuck! Oh shit! Oh my fucking God I've fucking popped your cherry!
Fucking mum and dad will fucking kill me!""</p><p>Now one minute I was letting myself feel pretty much turned on by my
own sister, and then she's taken my virginity, technically speaking
that is! Sis isn't thinking very clearly, since she surely can't
believe I'd go running to mum and dad, and screaming that my sis
tried to rape me with a finger! I guess she hasn't sobered up as much
as I thought.</p><p>I'm not all that sure I'm thinking clearly either considering what I
say next.</p><p>""Theresa Craig stop using that language! If mum heard you she'd have
kittens and dad would blow a fuse!""</p><p>I'm not considering that my big sis has had her mouth and hands all
over me, not to mention inside me. All I seem to be worrying about is
that she's using language mum and dad hate.</p><p>""Oh God sis does it hurt much? I'm so sorry! What can I do to make it
up to you and make it better?""</p><p>In all honesty it hardly hurts at all! I've heard girls at school,
talking about their boyfriend screwing them for the first time;
they've said it hurt like hell. Maybe I'm a lucky one? Maybe my hymen
was like tissue paper? For whatever reason I'm forgetting that sting
already. What can she do to make it better? Suddenly I have a weird
idea and it comes out of my mouth before I barely think about it.  </p><p>""You could kiss it better!""</p><p>For a second she just looks blank then the grin and giggles are back,
she's leaning forward and her bath towel has come adrift, and I'm
thinking ""God sis is one sexy lady"" as she gets closer still.</p><p>""I said you were a naughty girl Gerry and sis will love to kiss it
better. Mmmm you smell good!""</p><p>""Black Tiger spray Gerry!""</p><p>""No not that sis I mean your pussy!""</p><p>As she slips her hands under my bum, and pulls me towards her, my
confused mind is thinking my pussy's gonna have an interesting taste
soon. Pussy cream, a little blood, and Vodka and orange juice!</p><p>Her curtain of silky, dark, hair, brushes over my belly, tickling me
in the sexiest way. Then I forget all that as sis's tongue goes
steadily to work on my pussy lips. Luckily there's just the two of us
home!</p><p>"" OH MY LORD! Oooohhh! Yes, YES, YEEESSS!""</p><p>I'm not thinking she's my sister and this is wrong; I'm thinking this
is the best pussy play I've ever had. Her tongue is flickering over
my wet flesh and I'm on fire fast! When she takes one pussy lip into
her mouth, to suck on it, I'm bouncing up and down on my mattress,
and moaning out loud.</p><p>Stiffening her tongue she presses it deep into my tight ( but now
unblocked ) depths. I bend my knees, spread my thighs wider, and then
grab her head to crush her face closer.</p><p>And then she bloody well stops dead and raises her head; no matter
how hard I pull it down!</p><p>""I'm not hurting you am I am Gerry?""</p><p>""No, no, it doesn't hurt! So don't stop; get on with it! Hurry!""</p><p>And she does, lips and mouth working hard on my pussy, I'm wetter
down there than I've ever been. Pussy juice is trickling out and onto
my bedspread like a leaking tap. And it's true she isn't hurting me,
a slight twinge now and then that is well worth the heat and pressure
building up inside me.</p><p>I'm gonna cum fast! I always do. Ask Nancy about that, she's a slow
burner so I have to work on her for what feels like forever, then she
gets down on me and I erupt like a volcano in no time. Sis has got a
tight hold of me, which is a good thing, 'cos I cum like fury all
over her face! Howling and shaking from head to toe till the fires
die down to a lower level. I'm gulping in air as sis lifts her head.</p><p>As she props herself up on her elbows, she grins at me, her mouth is
glistening in the lamplight, smeared with my cum.</p><p>""So now my little sis isn't so little any more! How did you like your
first, big, cummie?""</p><p>It was a big ""cummie"" but not my first by a long way. Gerry should
have been at the sleep over at Nancy's the night she went down on me
for my first time. No bigger than this one but THAT was my first time!</p><p>And now I know what I want and what I want to do; I want to eat
Gerry's pussy and make HER howl this time. Maybe I take her by
surprise when I go for a breast; like a baby ready to feed. I've
rolled her over and I'm sucking on a big nipple, twisting the other
one hard, before she knows what's happening. By the time she
realises, she doesn't care; she just strokes my hair and makes happy
noises in the back of her throat!</p><p>While I'm nibbling on her nipple I let my free hand wander downwards,
over her plump belly, till I get to where I want my fingers to be,
and she definitely wants them to be! She's as wet as I am but her
juice is way thicker than mine. It feels like thick cream oozing out
of her.</p><p>""Oh fucking Jesus Christ Gerry that feels fucking great!""</p><p>This time I don't try telling her off about her language, I just
wriggle down towards her tuft of silky, black, fuzz. And she smells
as good as she said I did. She tastes fantastic too! And licking her
pussy lips I wonder if I can hold her still long enough to keep doing
it!</p><p>Her pussy lips are thick and a dark red, unlike my tight ones hers
are slightly parted and she's deep pink inside. Deep pink and sopping
wet! Her nub, at the top of her pussy, is really long and thick, and
I know how sensitive mine is, not to mention what happens when I work
on Nancy's. When I get my lips around it and flick it with my tongue
she swears the proverbial blue streak!</p><p>Her hips are bucking up at my mouth, and her belly's sort of
rippling, as I flick at that swollen piece of flesh with the tip of
my tongue. Then it hits her big time! She screams and then it's like
she's got a water pistol in her pussy 'cos she squirts up at my face
like a fountain.</p><p>My face is coated with her cum and sis is writhing around like a
snake. I've never been happier or prouder of myself; I've just made
my big sis shoot her load like I've never made my girlfriends do.</p><p>After what seems forever she manages to raise her head to smirk at me.</p><p>""You little bugger you've done that before haven't you? Fancy your
big sis not knowing her kid sister loves pussy like she does!""</p><p>Rolling over she grabs me, hauls me up a bit so she can kiss my left
nipple, then nearly cracks a rib with a hug that leaves me gasping.</p><p>""Gerry we gotta swap stories about how we got into doing it with
girls some time but I wanna give you another treat for being my lady
tonight! Come here!""</p><p>First off I'm thrilled 'cos she's called me her lady, not kid or
little sis, and she's not just said it 'cos she's drunk, she's
impressed with me I reckon. But now I'm wondering what the treat's
gonna be!</p><p>Gerry lays flat, spreads her thighs, reaches down to those plump
pussy lips to peel them back, and then nods for me to come closer.</p><p>""Put that lovely little pussy of yours on mine Gerry, come on get
settled, you wanna cum again don't you?""</p><p>Oh boy does Gerry wanna come again? And even more because it's her
sister she's doing it with! This is not gonna be a one off thing if
I've got anything to say about it.</p><p>Wriggling on top of her I brace myself on my hands, lower my tits
till our nipples are touching and rubbing, and then I lower my pussy
onto hers, thinking I've died and gone to heaven! Not that Father
Connor ever mentioned there being pussy play up there!</p><p>Terry's sopping and I'm soaking wet; when our pussies meet, with a
soft squelching noise, we both moan. I'd have fallen right off her if
sis hadn't grabbed my rear end, 'cos it feels like I'm gonna cum
straight off, at the first touch. Then I decide it feels too good to
cum too fast and I'm getting my orders from Terry.</p><p>She's having trouble getting her words out and I know just why!</p><p>""Okay sis you just use your thighs and hips and start humping. Oh
yeah! Just like that! Exactly like that! Eyeeew!""</p><p>I'm certain I couldn't even say that much 'cos this is fantastic,
amazing, wonderful, oh hell it's so hot and super sexy! I can hear us
panting, gasping, and a regular, wet, slapping noise, as I'm heaving
my pussy lips against hers. I don't know how sis feels but to me it
feels like I've had my pussy connected to an electric cable. Sparks
seem to be going off deep inside me and I go at her even harder and
faster.</p><p>Terry must be coming to the boil too 'cos she's pounding back up at
me, while she clamps her hands on my bum, I'll have bruises there
tomorrow, and so will she, 'cos I'm gripping her hips now and
slapping us together like a maniac.</p><p>""I'm CUMMING!""</p><p>I don't know how she manages to grunt that out 'cos I've reared back
and done like sis did earlier, I've squirted my juice right onto her
pussy, just as she does the same to me, as we both holler out loud!</p><p>""Oh fuck!""</p><p>That's Terry!</p><p>""Oh lord Ahhhh!""</p><p>That's me!</p><p>Then I'm slumped on top of her moaning like I'm dying. I'm not
though, I'm floating on a cloud and loving what's still going on deep
inside me, as Terry shudders and shakes like she's having a fit,
before we both crash out!</p><p>Later, much later, Terry stirs and mumbles in my ear.</p><p>""Let's get some sleep sis I'm knackered!""</p><p>That's a good idea since I couldn't move if the house was on fire!
Fumbling around I locate the lamp switch and click it off. I fall
into sleep, like Alice down the rabbit hole, with Terry's firm boobs
pressed against my back.</p><p>I wake feeling movement next to me and Terry's sitting on the edge of
my bed, her head in her hands.</p><p>""Are you okay Terry?""</p><p>""God I feel awful! I've got a screaming headache.""</p><p>""You've got a hangover! You've seen dad with one now and then so go
to the bathroom and swipe some of mum's codeine tablets. I'll get up
and change the bedspread.""</p><p>She looks hung over AND confused.</p><p>""Change the bedspread? What for sis? It's turned two a.m.""</p><p>""In case you hadn't noticed Terry we sorta sprayed it with pussy
juice! What do you think mum will think when she sees it tomorrow? I
mean like its tomorrow already!""</p><p>So the Craig sisters, pretty well sprayed with pussy juice
themselves, trudge out. One of us is heading for the bathroom and
painkillers. While I tote a bundled up bedspread into our spare room,
which houses our washer and tumble dryer, to set up a ""quick wash
full spin"" program. I bring back a clean spread from the linen
cupboard and lay that on my bed as Terry returns.</p><p>Right about then the phone on my bedside cabinet warbles, picking up
I find that it's dad.</p><p>""Gerry? It's what I said would happen, they've asked your mum and I
to stay the night. Is your sister there?""</p><p>""I've just heard her go along to the bathroom dad, she's fine!""</p><p>As I'm saying this I'm gesturing Terry to keep her trap shut. I don't
want dad to wonder why we're together in my room at 2.37 a.m.</p><p>""Okay love just so I didn't disturb the two of you. Your mum and I
will be home around 9 or 10a.m. Bye love and sleep well!""</p><p>Maybe dad's had a few tonight since he's rung us so he had to have
disturbed us. If we hadn't been doing each other to the point of
nearly passing out we'd have been asleep in separate beds and he'd
have woke us both anyway.</p><p>""Everything's cool dad! You and mum enjoy the rest of the party and
we'll get back to sleep!""</p><p>""Alright love, say goodnight to your sister for us and we'll see you
later!""</p><p>""G'night dad, love you both!""</p><p>When sis and I slip back under the covers she turns to face me,
looking kinda serious.</p><p>""Are you okay Gerry?""</p><p>""Am I okay? I'm not the one who was vacuuming up Vodka half the day!
I haven't got the hangover! You have!""</p><p>""No, no, I mean are you alright with what we did?""</p><p>Oh thank you God! I've been wracking my brains how to say to Terry
that next time we're alone together in the house I want us to do each
other till we can't move again!</p><p>""Does this tell you how alright things are?""</p><p>I slip my hand between her thighs and tease her pussy, sticky with
drying pussy juice. A beaming smile arrives on her face as her
fingers return the compliments. We're fingering each other faster and
faster and faster then…..</p><p>                         ""WOW!""</p><p>                        Present Day</p><p>""OH WOW! Wow, wow, wow!""</p><p>Grace has three fingers deep inside me, pumping steadily in and out,
using a sort of corkscrew twist that's driving me crazy. Her tongue
is lapping my clitoris! Sex ed lessons and I know all the right terms
now, vagina, labia, clitoris! Cumming, sorry orgasming, is just as
good whatever you call it and any second now…..</p><p>""Oh gawd!""</p><p>My right leg's cramping like mad as I'm jerking my, okay back to it,
pussy, up at her face and fingers. Then the ability I share with
Terry makes itself obvious as I squirt, powerfully, into her mouth.
She rolls one way while I writhe away, out of my head, with a
thunderbolt cum!</p><p>A few minutes later Grace is on her hands and knees, and I'm licking
pussy, while doing my best to imitate that corkscrew twist thing that
blew my mind! I guess I do a fine job 'cos she loses it as badly as I
did when she hits her big one. Then it's her turn to moan, groan, and
shudder all over.</p><p>I must have done a really good job because….</p><p>""Oh Gerry we gotta do that again!""</p><p>I take a quick glance at my wristwatch and shake my head.</p><p>""Nah! Miss Harper will be blowing her whistle in a minute then old
iron knickers will be doing her head count. We've not got time.""</p><p>""Not now Gerry! At yours or mine at the weekend, how about Friday
night?""</p><p>""Sorry Gracey but not Friday, mum and dad are going out and Terry's
gonna babysit me!""</p><p>She wrinkles her cute little nose as she drags her tee shirt over her
even cuter nipples.</p><p>""Jeeze that must be a pain! Having to have your sister keeping an eye
on you and you're nearly thirteen!""</p><p>I'm tugging on my sports shorts as I grin right at her.</p><p>""Gracey you'd be surprised just how cool my sister is and I REALLY
don't mind staying home with her. Now how about Saturday afternoon
for you and me? Nobody home but me on Saturday afternoon so is that a
date?""</p><p>I have my girlfriends, Terry has hers, but Friday night is OUR night!
Gracey's welcome on Saturday!</p>"
175,The Rest Room,Androgyne,1,"Nikki skips school (she has ""behavioural problems"" that you'll learn all about) to visit the rest room of her favourite mall for her favourite passtime. Meeting older ladies!","['F', 'g', 'cons', 'oral']","<p>I've decided to sag school today! If you're not a Brit, to the Yanks 
it's hooky, or being posh, I'm gonna play truant! Mum's gone to work; 
she left for the early shift and won't be home for hours. She'll 
never have a clue I wasn't at school!</p><p>I typed a letter on her computer and printed it out, I signed it for 
her, I've gotten pretty good at forging Mum's signature, and my head 
teacher, Ms Clinton, won't know the difference.</p><p>That note, when I handed it in yesterday, had Katherine Clinton 
nodding seriously and telling me ""that's fine Nikki tell your mother 
I understand!"" Of course the envelope was sealed and Ms Clinton 
thinks I'm blissfully unaware of what my Mum is supposed to have 
written.</p><p>I've had breakfast and washed up my dishes. Mum told me she'd cooked 
my tea and it's in the fridge, ""Just heat it in the microwave Nikki"" 
which I will when I get home. Mum's a terrific cook and I love her 
food. I wonder who came up with the idea that kids love junk food 
instead of home cooking. Probably someone whose mum couldn't cook!</p><p>I have a quick shower then skip naked into my bedroom to get dressed. 
It's late May and pretty warm so I don't need to wear much. First 
though I take a look at myself in my wall mirror. For eleven going on 
twelve I'm tall for my age, four feet ten inches. However, since I 
only weigh a little over eighty pounds I'm skinny, not a sign of me 
developing boobs yet!</p><p>I've skinny legs, skinny thighs, and a skinny little rear end! We've 
got boys at my school with bigger tits than I've got. You can count 
my ribs but at least I've got one thing to be happy with, I've got 
super nipples. When I wear tight tee shirts or blouses I catch people 
copping a stare at my flat chest and bulging nips; as they poke 
through the cotton like a pair of thumbs!</p><p>I think I've got a nice pussy too! Not a trace of hair on it yet and 
I don't want any either! There are girls in my class, I see them 
naked at the gym changing rooms, and they look like a fur rug around 
the thighs. YUK!</p><p>Clothes selected! Nothing showy as I don't want to attract attention. 
The truancy people sometimes blitz malls and shopping centres; but 
early on a Tuesday morning it's not likely they'll be about. As 
insurance I have an appointment letter from my therapist, it's an old 
one but I bleached out the date and put in today's, if I'm stopped 
then I'm off school to see Dr Anders at the clinic.</p><p>My outfit's simple, black socks and shoes, short grey skirt, pleated, 
not narrow and tight, a white cotton blouse and panties, and finally 
a zipped top also in grey. I really won't stand out in a crown!</p><p>I pocket a little cash and my school bus pass (why pay when I can 
travel free?) and head out. Setting our alarm and locking the front 
door behind me I trot off down to the bus stop to catch the 81 out to 
the ""Blue Triangle Mall and Shopping Experience"" that's a twenty 
minutes ride away.</p><p>I don't do the ""truant"" thing very often, try it on too many times 
and you'll get caught, and I do have ""behaviour problems"" so the 
school tends to give me a little leeway. I don't know how much they 
really know about my problem. You don't know anything about my 
problem but if you don't figure it out I might tell you later. Okay?</p><p>The bus drops me off at a stop on a slip road along side the mall, as 
I walk across the car park I can see things are quiet, less than a 
quarter of the spaces occupied. Mind you it's a BIG car park so even 
a quarter full means it'll be fairly busy inside.</p><p>As I approach the big glass doors they hiss open and I walk into the 
air conditioned foyer, as I do I hear a voice from behind me.</p><p>""Hey Nikki no school today?""</p><p>Turning I see it's okay because it's Barbara, my favourite security 
guard lady. She's not much taller than me, but chunky! My hair's 
blond and cut really short, hers is blond and just as short, but 
tightly curled. She's kitted out in navy blue trousers, a navy blue 
sweatshirt with the mall logo on it, and a pair of rubber soled lace 
up ankle boots. On the belt around her waist hangs her two way radio.</p><p>I hand her my best ""hi there"" smile!</p><p>""Hey Babs! No, no school today, I've an appointment at the clinic so 
I thought I'd kill some time at the mall before I go there.""</p><p>She gives me a huge wink!</p><p>""That's cool kid, I'll catch you later!""</p><p>I amble around, looking in the odd shop or store; I'm not carrying 
much money so I'm just planning for my next shopping trip. I'm 
gradually working my way up via the escalators and now I've reached 
the third level I'm heading for my target.</p><p>I follow the signs, ""Gentlemen's Toilets"" ""Disabled Toilets"" ""Baby 
Changing Room"" then the one I'm after. ""Ladies Toilets and Rest 
Room"". I push open the swing door and stroll in. It's a new mall and 
this area's nice. All white tiles, stainless steel, glass and 
mirrors. Spotlessly clean and smelling faintly of pine disinfectant 
it glows under the neon strip lights.</p><p>Apart from the wash basins and toilet stalls there are a number of 
chairs and a long, sort of table thing, attached to the wall, so you 
can rest your shopping on it I suppose? I sit down on a chair and 
open the free store magazine I picked up on my way up here, my 
radar's now scanning as I wait.</p><p>They come and they go, a couple or three sweet old ladies who smile 
at me, some crabby old ladies who glower at me. I can see their minds 
working, ""what's that tween doing hanging around in here?"" If they 
knew they'd blow a fuse! Still they come, mums with young kids, women 
who ignore me and who I scarcely register, when the right one arrives 
I'll know.</p><p>Finally, with things pretty quiet, she walks in; I'm 99% certain 
she's the right one. You can never be completely sure but I reckon 
I'm almost always right. She's older than Mum, late thirties or early 
forties maybe. Curly brown hair styled close to her head, a solid, 
plump figure, she's wearing a dark blue button through dress, tied 
with a narrow sash. Flat heeled shoes and a light weight zip jacket 
completes her outfit.</p><p>She's got a pleasant face and I think she'd have a nice smile when 
she's happy. She crosses to a sink and starts to fuss with her hair 
and make up. I'm sitting right in line with her so I fold the 
magazine and fix her with my stare. She's aware almost at once, from 
the reflection in the mirror, and I pick up on the slight flush to 
her cheeks so I continue drilling her with my look, part grin part 
invitation.</p><p>She's getting just a hint unsettled; she turns to give me a nervous 
smile.</p><p>""Hi honey!""</p><p>That's all, just that.""</p><p>In the meantime I've dumped the magazine and stood up, my top's 
unzipped, before I went out I put on the smallest, tightest, blouse, 
that I own and my dark nips are clearly visible through the thin 
cotton. I walk over to a toilet stall, still fixing her with that 
stare, open the door, step inside to stand there holding it open. 
It's as if I can hear her brain spinning around!</p><p>Then she walks across, past me, and inside. I close the door and 
latch it.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>That's all I allow her before I shush her and push her back; till 
she's sitting on the toilet seat. I spread my thighs and straddle 
hers, she's about to speak again when I close her mouth with mine. I 
kiss her hard, cruelly hard, my tongue forces into her mouth and for 
just a second she panics, then with my hands cradling her head she 
responds with a groan of surrender.</p><p>As our tongues wrap around each others my hands are now busy 
unbuttoning her dress, pausing at the sash I tug loose the bow, and 
then work down to the last button. Pushing her dress and jacket back 
over her shoulders I gaze at her big breasts, cradled in a white lace 
edged bra. Reaching behind her I unhook it to free those pear shaped 
breasts. They've hardly any droop or sag, firm and capped by huge 
nipples, swollen and bloated with blood and arousal.</p><p>Like a greedy baby my mouth closes on one nipple, while one hand 
closes on the other, twisting and tugging on it hard enough to make 
her gasp slightly. Her panties match her bra, white satin and lace 
edged. When my free hand eases between her thighs I can feel the 
crotch is already damp and sticky!</p><p>Nipping at the soft skin of her breast with my sharp front teeth I 
distract her while my fingers slip inside the elastic waistband to 
slide over her mound. Thank God she's shaven smooth! I'll go down on 
a hairy pussy but I like them soft and silky.</p><p>Grasping the waistband of her panties I wriggle off her lap to kneel 
in front of her, slipping the scrap of silk down over her thighs and 
calves then around her ankles. Picking them up I look at the gusset, 
it's stained with white, creamy, juices. Burying my face in the cloth 
I inhale the musky aroma and lick at the wet spot. My woman is 
watching me and trembling, fear or anticipation?</p><p>No more waiting for her now, I push her rounded thighs wider apart, 
gazing at her wet pussy lips, eager to taste her. When my mouth 
settles on her slick flesh she grits her teeth, clamping her jaw so 
scarcely a sound escapes her lips. Her pussy's plump and thick 
lipped, clamping my lips on one I suck on it fiercely while she 
writhes on the cold plastic toilet seat.</p><p>When my tongue slides inside her silky pussy her breasts are heaving, 
while her belly ripples faster and faster. I can tell she's getting 
close; she'll cum hard and fast very soon, so now to give her a big 
send off! Probing her pussy lips with my fingers I slide one, two, 
and then three into her hot depths. To stretch her even further I 
push the fourth into her as she lets out a soft moan.</p><p>People are coming and going outside and so far she's kept herself 
quiet but when she cums I'm wondering if she can smother it at all. I 
start thrusting hard into her while licking at her oozing flesh madly.</p><p>She just explodes in almost complete silence! Biting her own arm to 
keep quiet, heaving her hips madly as her thick cream flows out of 
her and over my lips and tongue, as I finger fuck her fast and 
furiously. Shaking and writhing she slips off the seat and onto the 
floor, shuddering violently in total ecstasy and release.</p><p>She's had what she wanted and needed but I'm on the edge of cumming 
in my panties, I've never had a woman cum as hard as she has and it's 
excited me till I'm gagging for it myself. While she recovers I whip 
off my top and blouse, tug down my panties, then sit, mainly naked, 
on the toilet seat while splaying my skinny thighs. My taut pussy's 
oozing my own cum as I grab her hair to twist her to face me.</p><p>Pulling her mouth towards my swollen nips I feed one into her mouth, 
she sucks hard on it while I guide her hand up my thigh to my sopping 
pussy. I'm floating on a cloud of sex, I can hear wet sounds as her 
fingers probe my wet flesh, then I grab her head and push it down for 
her to eat me! The wide, pleated, skirt, means I just flip it up 
above my hips and she's at me!</p><p>She takes the whole of my small pussy into her lips, sucking and 
licking me hard, but it's when her tongue goes right inside me the 
eruption begins. It starts with a heavy pressure deep in my pussy 
then it feels like a lift shooting up its shaft. I'm ablaze and 
grunting as I squirt my cream all over her mouth and face like 
someone's turned on a hose between my thighs.</p><p>A jet of white juice sprays her face as I try to control the noise of 
my cums!</p><p>""Nnnggg, ahhh, gawd!""</p><p>All muffled as I almost pass out from my usual massive cum fit!</p><p>So have you figured out my behaviour problem yet? Yeah I love fucking 
and being fucked by grown women! It all came out when I had four 
fingers up our next door neighbour and I was licking her pussy till 
she screamed and soaked her sheets. Right then her husband walked 
into the bedroom, swore a blue streak, beat the shit out of her, and 
was hauled away by the cops.</p><p>I finished up under social services supervision and seeing a 
psychiatric therapist, Janet ended up in gaol, and we (Mum and I) 
moved to a new address. Dr Anders still thinks I was an innocent 
little girl corrupted by a perverted woman. Crap! We just sorta 
looked into each others eyes and thought ""I've got to fuck her"" and 
fuck we did till Bill walked in unexpectedly that day.</p><p>As normal my ladies and I don't say much, people outside, using the 
rest room, would wonder what the fuck's going on in here if we 
talked. She dresses, she's going to crumple her panties up and shove 
them into her pocket but I ease them back onto her legs and then up 
her thighs. She'll learn how good pussy cream soaked panties feels as 
she heads home!</p><p>I even hook her bra back on for her. When she's pretty much dressed 
she makes her first, muffled, attempts to talk to me. She's almost 
incoherent though!</p><p>""Why? I mean why me? Do you …. I mean I've never…..!""</p><p>I just slide one hand under her skirt to caress the smooth flesh of 
one thigh and smile at her.</p><p>""Did you like it?""</p><p>She nods mutely</p><p>""Then you'd better go now.""</p><p>She shakes her head at me.</p><p>""Who are you? Will I see you again; will I find you here again?""</p><p>I've had a fabulous cum so I do something I seldom do, while my 
fingers stroke the sopping silk of her panties.</p><p>""I'm Nikki and you might see me here at weekends. Now you better go!""</p><p>I open the stall door a crack and peek outside, all's quiet, so she 
scoots over to a wash basin to wash from her face the streaks of my 
pussy shoot. One last regretful glance over her shoulder and she's 
gone.</p><p>Back in the stall I use toilet paper to clean myself up as best I 
can. Once fully clothed again I follow her example, and use a basin 
and some hot water to clean some cum spots off my skirt. Next I wash 
my face to make sure there's no evidence of my lady's pussy explosion 
on it. I'm thinking of a cold fruit drink when the door swings open 
and Babs strolls in!</p><p>She closes on me, looks around furtively, grins, and then whispers 
into my ear.</p><p>""You little hottie! I saw her leave and she could barely walk. You 
got time to fit me in for a quickie?""</p><p>A.I like Babs! B. I gotta keep her sweet if I'm gonna keep using this 
place to hook up with the ladies. C. She's a fine fuck too so back 
into that stall that smells pretty much of pussy cream now. Soon 
she's bent over, her trousers and briefs around her ankles, and I'm 
eating her rear end. She likes, no loves, having her pucker licked 
and fingered and I'm getting to like a slice of it myself.</p><p>So as soon as she's shot her load I expect her to give me what I want 
before I head back home!</p><p>Well what do you think about my ""behavioural problems""? Wanna help me 
with them? Well you know where to find me! I'm the skinny blond kid 
sitting in the rest room looking hard at you and you'll get my 
message won't you?</p>"
176,Strangers on a Train,Androgyne,1,Beth is heading for a day at the beach when 4 stunning tweens get on her train. Fascinated she alights at their station rather than where she was heading for. She tails her favourite and her day out turns into a day of fantastic love making!,"['F,g,cons,anal,oral,ped']","<p>I'm out of work; the weather's fantastic, so why sit around the 
house? I throw a book and a travel rug into my shoulder bag, along 
with the other assorted junk it already holds, and take a bus to the 
main train station. A ""Rover"" ticket is cheap, any bus or train 
within my local transport area, to any station, for just a few pounds.</p><p>The trains for the coast line run regularly so I won't have long to 
wait, not after hopping onto the escalator and arriving on the 
platform. I'm shivering just a little; it's cool down here, waiting 
underground. I've kept my clothing to a minimum due to the clear sky 
and bright sun up above. Panties and bra, light weight slacks, and a 
thin, hooded, top. Oh shoes as well of course! Rubber soled canvas 
beach shoes.</p><p>In the station shop I bought a can of cold lemonade and a morning 
paper, to read on my way to Southdale at the end of the line. I'll 
sit in the sun, on the beach, do the crossword and read my book. Then 
either a pub lunch, or a trip to one of the many cafes or small 
restaurants, before returning to catch the sun till it's time to go 
home.</p><p>Three or four stops along they get on, four of them, all girls, the 
youngest twelve the oldest fourteen? It's hard to tell nowadays as 
they grow up fast and dress older than they are. One thing's for sure 
they're all bloody stunners.</p><p>Happily they sit in the seats just across from me, so I can sneak a 
peek at them without being too obvious about it. The oldest is the 
only one in full length trousers. She's tall and elegant in skinny 
leg denims and a sleeveless, white, blouse. High heeled strap sandals 
on her bare feet. Her black hair is long and silky. Sitting facing 
her is another doll!</p><p>Number two has short, curly brown hair, freckles, a snub nose, in 
fact a really cute face. She has on a very short denim skirt and a 
tee shirt with a logo reading ""Lady Gaga Rules""! On her small feet 
she wears expensive trainers that I know are every kids dream to own. 
Sitting next to ""skinny leg jeans"" is a blond in cut off jeans and a 
long sleeved shirt in pink cotton.</p><p>They are all wearing designer sunglasses and chattering like a cage 
full of songbirds!</p><p>It's the fourth that really holds my attention though; she talks less 
than the other three, though animatedly when she's asked something. 
Around thirteen if my guess is right; and totally gorgeous! Her 
golden hair frames a lovely, heart shaped, face, which holds my gaze 
like a magnet!</p><p>She's got on a spaghetti strap top of a semi transparent fabric; and 
her bra shows through it. Two sets of straps across her shoulders. 
The narrow white ones of her top and the wider blue ones of her bra, 
clear against her golden tan. Her dark blue shorts are incredibly 
small and tight, more like briefs or a pair of panties than shorts. </p><p>Dazzlingly white knee socks stand out against that matt gold tan, and 
she's wearing patent leather tee strapped sandals on her elegant feet.
 
 Her sunglasses are huge and with blue tinted lenses, I'm wearing my 
own shades; which makes my spy work on them less obvious. 
Occasionally my journey is brightened as Ms Micro skirt wiggles, and 
I get a flash of her white panties!</p><p>Three stops further along the recorded voice comes over the 
speakers, ""The next station is Highport, stopping at Highport!"" and 
the four starlets get up to get off. It's just an instant impulse but 
what difference will it make? I can get on another train, later, and 
go on to Southdale. Or stop here, there's a beach here too, and 
plenty of food outlets.</p><p>As they gather by the doors I move up behind them, standing, by pure 
luck or coincidence, right behind the blond darling. As the train 
takes the bend, just before the platform, the driver taps the brakes. 
I sway forward so my big breasts slap against her shoulder blades. My 
sensitive nipples tingle, harden, and then swell as if they've been 
inflated with an air pump.</p><p>She rocks back against me, turns, smiles, and then says ""sorry"" to 
me. I return her smile with a ""my fault"" then she turns back to her 
friends. I'm sure they live around here, well dressed, and more 
particularly, well spoken! The properties in this area are pricey and 
the cars the residents drive are top of the line.</p><p>When the doors slide open they skip out with me right behind them, 
tailing them up a ramp, till we turn left and out into the street. 
They amble along until they reach a leafy avenue that rises upwards, 
and away from the coastline and the beach. They chat for a while as I 
pretend to be looking into the window of a curio shop. Then three 
head up the hill while my angel strolls off along the main shopping 
strip.</p><p>I trail after her, ogling her perfect rear in those tiny shorts. I 
must be going a little insane I'm thinking. I'd not hesitate to sit 
next to a lady in a bar or a café, if I was getting the right vibes 
off her, and to see if she seemed interested in me. I've had lots of 
women, and a few underage tweens or teens. The sex was fantastic but 
the risk and fear factor was high!</p><p>Still I'm trailing, like a dog on a scent, after a beautiful kid I've 
never seen before in my life, and who might scream and run a mile if 
I laid a finger on her. She hesitates, and then walks into a double 
fronted shop, and I follow on behind like Mary's little lamb.</p><p> Part of the store has a decent selection of paperback novels and she 
heads straight for one bookcase, snaps up a thick one, then over to a 
chest refrigerator. From which she selects an ice cream, and then 
finally crosses to the checkout. I pick out an ice cream filled water 
ice, pineapple flavour, and follow on after her. She pays, I pay, and 
I give her a little lead time out of the shop and into the street.</p><p>She crosses the road and sits on a bench, in the shade of a leafy elm 
tree, opening the book and taking a lick at her ice cream. Screwing 
up my nerve I wander over to sit next to her, as I do I take a glance 
at the cover, ""Breaking Dawn"", one of the teenage vampire series that 
began with ""Twilight"". </p><p>As she looks up from the book I smile at her.</p><p>""Hello again!"" </p><p>Nodding at the book's cover.</p><p>""I haven't read the series but I do read lots of sci-fi and fantasy 
and I've heard she's a very good author. Do you read much like that?""</p><p>She's got a lovely smile to go with the lovely everything else she 
has.</p><p>""Oh yes I got started with the Narnia stories as a kid and went on 
from them, ""Twilight"" was brilliant and I'm looking forward to this 
one.""</p><p>Good start, she's not hiding behind the book, so I press on.</p><p>""It's a lovely day and this is a lovely area, do you live around 
here? I saw your friends go up that hill, do they live around here 
too?""</p><p>""Yeah we went into town so Shelley could return a top she'd bought, 
I'll see them later tonight.""</p><p>I can tell her one thing that's definitely true so I do.</p><p>""You're so lucky to live around here.""</p><p>I pause then for a second.</p><p>""Oh my name's Beth by the way, Beth Malcolm.""</p><p>She's got a high voltage smile when she unleashes it but better still 
she holds out her hand to me.</p><p>""Mine's Saffron, Saffron Witham, my friends call me ""Saffy""!</p><p>I realise I'm still holding her hand; I've been holding it too long, 
though she shows no sign of wanting to pull it free. But I'm drying 
up and running out of ideas and words. I'm staring at her face like a 
real dummy. It just pops out without thinking.</p><p>""You're such a lovely girl Saffron, or can I call you Saffy like your 
friends?""</p><p>She says nothing for such a long time, still hand in hand with me, 
and then she smiles a secretive smile that has me shivering inside. 
Holding fast to my hand she leans back on the bench, watching my face 
as if she's weighing something up.</p><p>""You want me don't you Beth?""</p><p>It comes out so softly I wonder if I've imagining it at first, but I 
realise we're at a moment of truth. So without even looking around, 
to see if there's anyone near, I tell her the absolute truth.</p><p>""Your beautiful Saffron, and yes, yes I want you so much.""</p><p>Again there's another long silence while we sit holding hands then 
she rises, tugging me to my feet.</p><p>""Then I know where we're going to go Beth, come with me!""</p><p>We're walking along the esplanade, hand in hand; maybe the passerby's 
think we're mother and daughter. My ice, barely tasted, is dumped 
into a waste bin.</p><p>""Where are we going Saffron?""</p><p>""Somewhere safe and quiet, you'll see!""</p><p>""Saffron do you do this often? I mean go with women you've never met 
before?""</p><p>I can't fathom the look she gives me, or the reply.""</p><p>""Only ladies who say the right words Beth.""</p><p>I can't think of any reply to that, as she leads me down a walkway 
and onto the sand hills, and then along a narrow trail and into 
thickening undergrowth. Moving deeper into shadow we emerge into a 
clearing, no larger than a small room, floored with sand and edged 
with sea grass.</p><p>Saffron is about to settle on the sand when I belatedly recall the 
travel rug in my bag.</p><p>""I've a blanket Saffy!""</p><p>It sounds strange when I say it, shortening her name, when I've only 
known her for minutes. But stranger still is we're now in a secluded 
spot and we're going to make love soon.</p><p>""Oh good!""</p><p>Standing aside she lets me shake it out and lay it over the fine, 
white, sand. Then she settles with the supple ease of a healthy young 
girl. I stand, watching her, as she crosses her arms to tug her top 
up and over her head and then off. The bra beneath it is deep blue, 
patterned with small dice, black and white spotted. Nonchalantly she 
slips down its shoulder straps, and then reaches behind to unhook it. </p><p>Her breasts are not large, but perfectly shaped. With pale pink 
aureoles, and small, pink, nipples, contrasting with her smooth tan. 
I'm still standing, gazing down at her, deep in thought, when she 
looks up at me and frowns slightly.</p><p>""What's the matter Beth?""</p><p>""Why are you doing this? I mean why with me?""</p><p>The frown clears and she smiles easily.</p><p>""It's what you said Beth. I knew you wanted me, I can usually tell, 
but you didn't call me a ""nice girl"" or say I was ""pretty"". You said 
I was ""lovely""; you called me ""beautiful. I'm not being vain, you 
treated me as if I was an adult and we'll treat each other like 
adults. Now are you going to stand there or take your clothes off?""</p><p>Tugging down the zip of my top I shrug out of it, tossing it aside. 
In the meantime Saffron has wriggled out of her skin tight shorts, 
kicked of her shoes, to settle back, magnificently naked, on my rug. 
I mimic her by slipping down the shoulder straps and unhooking my 
bra. If I have a best feature then my breasts are just that! Really 
big and firm, large and hypersensitive nipples rising from wide 
aureoles, cupping my palms around them I knead them. It feels good to 
have them free of the harness.</p><p>She's looking up at me while the fingers of one hand drift over her 
flat belly, almost unconsciously.</p><p>""You have fantastic breasts Beth; now let me see all of you!""</p><p>I can see all of her and her smooth vulva and perfect labia are 
drawing my eyes like iron fillings to a magnet. Her tight lips are 
already dewed with a moist sheen; my mouth is aching to taste her. 
Hooking my fingers into the elasticised waistband of my panties and 
my slacks, I slide them over my thighs, to puddle around my ankles. 
This time her gaze focuses on my plump pudenda.</p><p>Recently shaved it shows as smooth as a peach; my labia are reddened, 
puffy, and damp with excitement and desire.</p><p>""I was right Beth you really want me badly don't you?""</p><p>I can't quibble or try to make light of it so again I give her my 
feelings, without consideration or hesitation.</p><p>""Very much Saffy! And do you want me as badly?""</p><p>""Oh yes Beth! Come here and we can show each other what we want.""</p><p>Settling alongside her I slip an arm around her, her skin is like 
golden silk, so soft and smooth to my fingertips. Her face is turned 
up to mine, and this close, I can see her pale pink lip gloss and the 
faint hint of eye shadow she's applied. My lips settle lightly on 
hers in a sweet and delicate kiss; as her mouth opens like a rosebud 
to mine.</p><p>Our tongues meet, slither over and around, sharing hot saliva, then I 
tease hers into mine to suck on it as our fevers rise higher. Turning 
slightly brings one of my big nipples against hers, sending electric 
thrills into my breast, so I rub harder against her. Then I cup her 
other breast, kneading it lightly, feeling her small nipple go harder 
and further erect.</p><p>Taking the rubbery, pink, tube, between my thumb and forefinger, I 
tweak and tease it till, our mouths still locked together, she makes 
muffled moans into my mouth. Then I stiffen, her hand has moved 
between my thighs, her fingers probing the folds of my labia, 
caressing the slick flesh.</p><p>Aroused as I now am I push her, to lay flat on our blanket, feeling 
the warmth of the sand beneath it mingle with the warmth of her body. 
Kissing her breasts I let my fingers stroke her flat belly and the 
soft skin of her inner thighs. </p><p>Slowly I move down her body; until I'm poised above the taut 
perfection of her pussy. Above her labia is a single tuft of silky 
blond hair, her crease is dewed with a sheen of her juices, and I 
inhale the delicious scent of her excited sex. As light as a 
butterfly landing I kiss her soft flesh; but she shudders as if a 
powerful electric shock has hit her.</p><p>I can see, amidst her creamy juices, her erect clitoris. Long and 
thick, as large as mine, I'm tempted to launch my tongue straight at 
it. But no, a slower and more sensual build up is needed, so my lips 
go for her puffy labia. Sucking hard on them I feel her wriggling 
under me. Looking up I can see her lovely face, her tongue flickers 
over her lips, her eyes are slightly slitted. </p><p>I love watching the face of a partner when I'm taking them to the 
heights of passion!</p><p>Her expression is what? Seraphic? Demonic? Or sheer sexual bliss? Our 
eyes lock together as I slide my tongue deep into her sopping pink 
depths, reaching up with one hand I clamp onto one of her breasts as 
she breathes harder and faster. Tremors travel along her smooth 
muscled thighs and her belly ripples, as her orgasm approaches, then 
arrives like a tidal wave. </p><p>Still working my mouth on her soaked pussy I can watch her face 
contort in ecstasy, as a series of deep  groans are torn from her 
lips, before she lies beneath me gulping for air, as sweat streaks 
her face. My cheek pressed against her belly I kiss her trembling 
body.</p><p>""Saffy there's so much, so many things I, we, can do together. I 
don't want to do anything that you don't like but I want to satisfy 
you again. Are you willing to let me try?""</p><p>She's combing her fingers through my hair, smiling at me, she's not 
sated from my love making, not by a mile.</p><p>""You might be surprised by the things I've experienced Beth, and the 
things I'd love doing to you, so go right ahead and show me!""</p><p>I feel a dark surge of excitement roiling deep inside me at her 
readiness to test my skill at rousing her again, so soon after her 
first climax.</p><p>""Get on your knees honey and we'll see if this is new!""</p><p>With her round little rump up in the air I get a perfect view of her 
pussy, still wet from her powerful orgasm, and I'm so aroused I can 
feel that my thighs are moist from the juices leaking from me. 
Clasping her buttocks I part them to look down on the brown pucker of 
her anus.</p><p>Pursing my lips I drool hot saliva onto and into it, making her 
wriggle, then my tongue tip is probing it for a while. Next I place a 
fingertip onto the wet flesh, pressing firmly, till it slides inside, 
and Saffy bucks back hard against it.</p><p>""Oh yes! OH YES,YESSSS!""</p><p>Then my mouth's sucking on her pussy lips as I finger her hard. Her 
hands are knotted on the blanket, her head's nodding like one of 
those toy dogs you see in the back window of a car, and she's 
making ""uhn, uhn"" noises in the back of her throat. She's clamped her 
pucker tight on my finger as I corkscrew it around inside her till 
she just explodes!</p><p>If her first cum was strong then this one is mind blowing. I hope we 
are in the safe place she said it was, as she's making amazing noises 
when she hits a massive ""O""! I've done it with tweens and teens 
before but her responses are more profound than any of them I ever 
knew.</p><p>She's soaked my hand so I enjoy a second taste of her cream, licking 
my fingers like a cat! Finally she comes out of her almost a fit! At 
last she stirs to prop herself up on her elbow. That smile's back as 
she takes in my flushed face, erect nipples, and the droplets oozing 
from my parted labia, the raw desire in my eyes.</p><p>With the grace of a cat she rolls onto her knees besides me, clasping 
my thighs in her hands she parts them to expose my need to her gaze.</p><p>""You need this so badly Beth, now for you. Just think of your 
pleasure and let go!""</p><p>As she kneels between my thighs she lowers her lips till I can feel 
her warm breath on my hungry flesh. When they touch me my body 
convulses, her hands clasp my hips, and then her tongue probes my sex 
expertly. Clamping her lips on one bloated pussy lip she pulls back, 
releasing it so it snaps back, sending wonderful tremors through my 
cramping vagina.</p><p>Slowly she sends her tongue burrowing deeper inside me, probing the 
pleats and folds of my oozing sex while her lips suck hard on my 
slick flesh. At first I cradle her head in my hands until my 
excitement rises to boiling point, though she takes me there 
torturously slowly. Looking down, I meet her eyes gazing back at me, 
with the certain knowledge that she's now in control of things.</p><p>I can't recall being this aroused and as out of control, not for 
years, my body writhes and shudders as the tip of her tongue finds 
then flogs my clitoris. It's too late to try to warn her, I'm beyond 
speech; my body is doing its own thing now! I'm kneading my swollen 
breasts and twisting my nipples hard enough to hurt, but it's a 
wonderful kind of hurt.</p><p>My orgasm explodes through me like a cyclone! I'm drumming my heels 
on the blanket and the soft sand beneath it, I'm groaning out loud 
like I'm in agony, then the eruption occurs. I'm a squirter at the 
best of times, and being eaten by a gorgeous and expert tween, is the 
cherry on top of the icing on the cake.</p><p>The first spurt sprays her face but she just works harder on my 
sizzling pussy. The second is stronger as her tongue drives me 
insane; the third is like a hose as I writhe into a seizure of sexual 
bliss. </p><p>I sprawl there, my heart hammering in my chest, sucking in great 
gulps of air as sweat trickles into the valley of my breasts, 
recovering from perhaps my greatest ever orgasm. Even my child 
seductress seems shaken by the power and violence of my astonishing 
climax.</p><p>At last I have the strength to speak to her.</p><p>""Dear God love I think I've died and gone to heaven. That was 
incredible, you're an amazing lover!""</p><p>Easing up to me she kisses my mouth, her lips are flavoured with my 
juices as we exchange slow and deeply passionate kisses. If I thought 
we were done then I was wrong! Her mouth comes down harder on mine, 
her tongue probes my mouth, her hard nipples grind onto mine and my 
body begins to respond again. Surprising myself at my blooming desire 
so soon after an exquisite climax.</p><p>I slide my hand up her sleek thigh to the curve of her buttock, 
slipping my fingers into the crease of her rear, teasing her tightly 
puckered canal. My lips are toying with the lobe of her ear, the tip 
of my tongue flickering into it as I breathe a question softly to her.</p><p>""Again Saffy?""</p><p>Her eyes are closed as her body wriggles against mine and she speaks 
into my tousled hair.</p><p>""Oh God yes Beth I don't want to stop doing it with you, lets do it 
again, lets cum again!""</p><p>I sprawl back and part my thighs, while clasping my hands onto her 
slender hips, guiding her into a position where we can fuck each 
other mindless. As her wet labia press down on my soaked pussy I 
slide my hands to her rounded rear, to crush the centre of our bodies 
together. Electricity crackles through the ultrasensitive nerve ends 
of my pussy lips and my clit is bulging erect from its prepuce. </p><p>Her crotch is humping hard into me as if she has a cock; her firm 
little breasts are rubbing against mine. When nipple meets nipple the 
heat and excitement mounts, as I splay my thighs even wider, so our 
swollen labia can slide over each other while our passion heads for 
outer space.</p><p>At first all that can be heard is hard breathing and wet sucking 
noises of wet pussy on pussy. Gradually the level rises as our grunts 
and moans get louder and we lose control and deeper noises turn to 
shrill howls of delight. Her slender body belies the power of her 
hips and thighs as she grinds her slick flesh against mine.</p><p> I heave my hips up to lift her clear of the blanket as our clits rub 
together and she convulses into a thunderous series of cums as my own 
orgasm explodes in a spurt of my cream that meets her own juices on 
our thighs.</p><p>Lubricated with sweat and pussy juice we seem to fuck ourselves into 
total collapse at last. Saffy lays slumped across my body, we're 
slicked from thighs to belly with the evidence of our wild and almost 
inexhaustible passion.</p><p>My arm crooked around her I drift off into a deep and dreamless 
sleep, knowing she sleeps against me. When I wake the sun has moved 
across the sky and Saffy's hands are on my body again.</p><p>""Make love to me Beth! Make love to me again!""</p><p>Our bodies move together like machines as we drive each other to the 
heights of passion one last time. Next time I waken long shadows are 
standing in our secret nest. My movement stirs Saffy and she wakes 
like a cat, instantly alert. One glance at her watch and she says 
what I dread hearing.</p><p>""I must go Beth, my parents will be home soon and they'll wonder 
where I am if I don't leave now.""</p><p>The depths of my shoulder bag proves its worth, I remove from it a 
box of moist clean up wipes and a pack of toilet tissues. No 
substitute for a shower but coupled with my floral body spray we 
restore ourselves to something that won't attract curious glances 
from passing day trippers.</p><p>She leads me back through that narrow trail until we reach the edge 
of the undergrowth, turning her face to mine she hooks an arm around 
my neck, drawing my mouth down to hers.</p><p>""Once we're out of here we can't let people see us like this Beth.""</p><p>Then she kisses me one more time, her lips cool and her tongue 
flickering against mine, before we walk out into the setting sun. I'm 
moving a little stiffly, and even she, blessed with the resilience of 
youth, moves like someone who is tender though a wonderful tenderness 
to be true.</p><p>The crowds of visitors are thinning as we reach the same shop that I 
followed her into hours ago, I must head to the station while she 
will walk up that leafy avenue to whichever expensive home is her 
family's. I have to ask her, I can't just walk away and leave her 
there.</p><p>""Will I see you again Saffy?""</p><p>She stands, staring at me, staring for so long I wonder if she will 
reply at all before she finally does.</p><p>""Do you love me Beth? Are you in love with me?""</p><p>She speaks so softly the few home going travellers can't possibly 
catch what she says. I don't need to think about my answer, I simply 
tell her what I know is true. As softly as she spoke to me.</p><p>""Love you Saffy? In love with you? No! You're beautiful, exciting, 
and an amazing lover but no I don't love you.""</p><p>Watching her face then I wonder if done something that can't be 
undone. Again she's silent for a long time before her face breaks 
into a smile.</p><p>""Right answer again Beth! You give the right answer every time! Of 
course you don't love me and I don't love you but I want to see you 
again. You excite me as much as any girl or woman I've ever been 
with. Not tomorrow but Thursday, there'll be nobody home all day, so 
meet me here, early, say nine or nine thirty, and we can have the 
whole day together in a real bed. Meet me here outside Kelly's and 
we'll go to my home and my room.""</p><p>As I join those heading into the station I wonder if she means it. Oh 
she loved the sex with an older woman but will she really be waiting 
for me like she said?</p><p>Thursday dawns wet and grey and I slept little the night before, none 
the less I have my new ""Rover"" ticket and I travel on a bus and then 
the train, almost empty on a day like this. When I quit Highport 
station the rain's falling so hard it's hitting the pavement and 
bouncing back up.</p><p>Through the curtain of rain I can see Kelly's and the extended 
awnings but nobody shelters under them. I hesitate, stop, and half 
turn to head back to the train then someone steps out of the doorway. 
She's wearing a nylon shower jacket and tight denim jeans. When I 
reach her she holds out her hand and takes mine in hers, tightly.</p><p>""Ready to come home with me Beth?""</p><p>""Of course I am Saffy, I'm on fire, and I can't wait another instant!""</p><p>""Right answer again Beth you always give me the right answer!""</p>"
177,"Power Play, Chapter 1",Androgyne,1,Celeste Cole is a wealthy and powerful business woaman who is prepared to use blackmail to get a pretty pre teen into her bed.She'll get what she wants but not necessarily what she thinks she's going to have.,"['F,F f [ just a start for f ]']","<p>The CEO's office at Cole Holdings</p><p>Looking at my reflection in the full length mirror I'm happy with 
what I see! I reckon I still rate as a pretty good MILF, not that I'm 
a mother, but I'm certain there's plenty would still love to fuck me. 
My hair is a sort of dull brick red, cut short and shaped to my 
skull. My skin is a creamy olive and my eyes are splinters of jade 
behind my stylish spectacles. My face has been described as ""severe"" 
or even cruel, with a narrow lipped wide mouth, which shows off my 
expensive cosmetic dentistry. My one vanity; as the rest is all 
genuine me!</p><p>My body's never had a lift or a nip/tuck and I've preserved it with 
sensible eating and a tough gym regime. My legs are still excellent, 
turning slightly I check that the seams of my black stockings are 
arrow straight, as they vanish beneath the hem of my skirt. While 
looking back I ask myself if my bum looks big in my short, pleated, 
skirt. Well it does a little but it's round and firm and gives people 
something to hang onto when things get hot.</p><p>Turning to the front again I glance at my heavy breasts, solid and 
little sign of any droop or sag, once more that's down to my ruthless 
gym work. The copper silk of my blouse clearly shows the proud tips 
of my large nipples.</p><p> Smoothing the skirt, that matches the blouse, I then run a comb 
quickly through my hair, and decide I'm well up to par. Slipping my 
feet into a pair of glove soft moccasins I stride out of my personal 
bathroom and into my office. Celeste Cole, chief executive and 
majority share owner of ""Cole Holdings"", aged fifty three, is ready 
to use her power for possible fun. A power play I suppose you could 
call it.</p><p>Once settled in my swivel chair I tap a key on my desk console and 
speak.</p><p>""Shannon is Mrs Ryan ready for her appointment?""</p><p>""Yes Ms Cole shall I send her in?""</p><p>""Please do my dear; no visitors and hold all my calls until we're 
finished. Unless it's Her Majesty or God wanting to talk to me!""</p><p>Leaning back in my chair I watch as my door swings open and Samantha 
Ryan enters. I'm an even five feet six so she must be a good four 
inches taller than me though she's slender and willowy. Her breasts, 
though small, are firm, and they jiggle as she sways towards me. 
Clearly no bra today Sammy! She's wearing stilettos which add to her 
height, a black pencil skirt, and a dazzling white man style shirt. 
She seems cool, confident, and to me anyway, oozing sex appeal. </p><p>Her skin is very pale, her hair is in short curls of ebony silk, when 
she smiles she reveals teeth as good as mine that probably cost her 
nothing, nature has provided her with a neat and pearly white 
display. </p><p>""You wanted to see me Ms Cole?""</p><p>""Yes indeed Samantha, please take a seat won't you?""</p><p>The chairs facing my desk are only marginally less comfortable and 
expensive than mine; and as she seats herself I get a glimpse of her 
lean thighs and the taut triangle of her satin panties. I feel a 
frisson of sexual heat crackle between my thighs as she leans forward 
a little to face me. I'm totally in control here and I can't lose out 
even if I don't win what I want! Picking up the file from my desk I 
flip it open, and then appear to glance at it, though I've already 
studied and digested its contents.</p><p>""Samantha! You've been with us now for what? Five years or a little 
longer? Twenty six when you joined us and you've made steady progress 
up the corporate ladder since then. Your record is exemplary!"" </p><p>I leave a pregnant pause to hang in the air before continuing.</p><p>""It's such a pity you have that one tiny blemish on a perfect record!""</p><p>She still looks as cool as ice as she raises one eyebrow fractionally.</p><p>""What blemish would that be Ms Cole?""</p><p>I give her my best ""smile on the face of the tiger"" then drop the 
bombshell.</p><p>""Why dear the money you've been embezzling from the company for the 
last three years of course.""</p><p>My God she's good! She doesn't turn a hair or twitch, not the 
slightest sign of a fidget or a bead of sweat on her smooth brow.</p><p>""I'm sorry Ms Cole this must be some kind of a dreadful mistake. I've 
no idea what you're talking about.""</p><p>I tilt my chair back to grin toothily at her as I move in for the 
kill.</p><p>""Samantha do you know Alexis Summers from Finance section? She's hard 
to miss; she looks the ultimate nerd, thick glasses, frumpy clothes, 
and a pocket always full of pens. However I find her a lovely girl 
and I'm looking after her personally to guide her career. She's 
probably the only one in the building who could have caught on to how 
you were siphoning off the money. She'll be getting rewarded by me in 
more ways than one I can assure you!""  </p><p>Two tiny lines have appeared between her brows, and her lips have 
thinned as she regards me, but she just sits there in silence. I tap 
the sheaf of papers on my desk in front of me.</p><p>""Don't bother to deny it my dear I have all the evidence, chapter and 
verse, right here. Now the question is what happens next? The first 
choice is we prosecute and you likely go to gaol for a long stretch. 
There is though an alternative where you stay free and clear as well 
as keeping your job. Are you interested my dear?""</p><p>I can see I've caught her attention with my words.</p><p>""Not that I'm admitting any of this Ms Cole but perhaps you could 
explain what you mean.""</p><p>I'm certain my next words confuse her and take her by surprise.</p><p>""Have you heard the rumours about me since you started work here 
Samantha?""</p><p>""What rumours would those be Ms Cole?""</p><p>""Rumours about my sexual proclivities and orientation my dear. 
Rumours that aren't rumours but facts, I'm a lesbian, and many of 
those stories you've heard gossiped about me are 100% true. And 
that's where your way out lies. I enjoy sex with women but my tastes 
also lean towards much younger girls, pre teens or tweens as they 
like to call them nowadays.""</p><p>She's holding together without any hint she's worried or bothered as 
she shrugs and looks calm and relaxed when she speaks.</p><p>""Not my business Ms Cole but even if it was what's all this got to do 
with me?""</p><p>""Don't I recall you have a daughter Samantha? You brought her into 
the office on ""Bring your kid to work day"", her name's Giselle as I 
recall, after the ballet? She'll be eleven or twelve now I suspect. 
I'll make you an offer I think you can't refuse. I get to take your 
daughter to bed over the weekend and all this disappears. No charges, 
no gaol, you get to keep your job, so it's make your mind up time now 
my dear. I need an answer now or it's too late.""</p><p>For some time I get a calm and level stare before she speaks.</p><p>""So you expect me to prostitute my daughter for you in exchange for 
escaping a possible prison sentence. What kind of a mother do you 
think I am?""</p><p>""I think you're a practical woman Samantha! Remember you do this or 
go to gaol, lose your job, and Giselle will end up in care. Also be 
aware that I will pass the word to every business contact I have in 
the city, to make sure you never get a job like you've got now, with 
any of them.""</p><p>""How do I explain to my child what she's expected to do with you and 
what guarantee do I have that if she goes through with it you don't 
fire me and prosecute anyway?""</p><p>I've been waiting for this one and I'm ready and prepared for it.</p><p>""What you tell Giselle is your business; but this sheet of paper here 
is an affidavit granting you immunity from prosecution. You get that 
first, after my weekend with your daughter I sign off on an extension 
to your employment contract that ensures you keep your job for a 
minimum of another five years. You have to trust me for the second 
item but at worst your daughter and I make love together and you stay 
out of prison. At best you also get to keep your well paid job and 
the money you've skimmed off, if you trust me on that part!""</p><p>Again I get that cool and measured stare from her deep blue eyes.</p><p>""Do I get time to think about it?""</p><p>""No dear this is a one off one time offer, it's now or never, make 
your mind up time is here!""</p><p>""Okay it's a deal and I'll try to set things up so Giselle doesn't 
freak out too badly!""</p><p>The fish has taken the hook so now is the time for me to claim my 
bonus.</p><p>""Samantha have YOU ever had lesbian experiences?""</p><p>""Of course I have, why do you ask?""</p><p>""Because as soon as I sign the affidavit for you you're going to fuck 
me thoroughly right here in my office!""</p><p>While I've been talking I've done two things. One being to sign along 
the dotted line so Samantha knows I mean what I say, the other is to 
slowly unbutton my blouse, right down to the waistband of my skirt, 
and then tug it out and shrug it off. My lacy bra's a front fastener 
so I unhook it to free my breasts and massage my hard nipples as I 
hold my eyes on Samantha's.</p><p>""Samantha I want you to take off your shirt and skirt right now!""</p><p>She's casual about it, no trace of nerves or embarrassment, as she 
pops the buttons to shed the white cotton. She reveals her pert 
breasts, crowned by small, pink, nipples. Next the button of her 
skirt, the zip slides down, a wriggle of her hips and she's standing 
before me in panties and stockings as she kicks off her high heels.</p><p>Cupping and lifting my breasts I proffer them to her.</p><p>""Now come over here dear and suck on my nipples for starters!""</p><p>Kneeling before me she's tall enough, as I lean slightly forward, to 
take one swollen teat into her mouth, sucking hard and tonguing it 
expertly. The fingers of one hand clamp on my other breast, squeezing 
and kneading hard enough to cause me pain, but the right kind of 
pain. It all feels so good but I'm burning for more!</p><p>Sensing my need her mouth leaves a wet and erect nipple to nibble at 
my neck, sucks on the lobe of my ear, and then closes on my mouth. 
Her hot and skilled lips, her invading tongue, her hot thick saliva, 
are driving me crazy! Then she flips up the hem of my short, pleated, 
skirt. I'm not wearing panties! I wanted to be sure she could get at 
me with a minimum of delay. My vulva is shaved as smooth as a peach!  
Gazing down at my splayed thighs I can see my labia are reddened and 
puffy with desire. Already oozing my thick lubricant I can't wait any 
longer.</p><p>""Get down lower darling and eat me and fuck me hard!""</p><p>
Bowing her head I first feel her warm breath on my lower belly then 
she's lightly kissing the silky skin on my inner thighs, soft kisses 
and tiny nips from those sharp little teeth have me wriggling on my 
chair. She keeps me waiting until my hand cups the back of her head, 
to steer her mouth onto my cramping pussy, and then I lean back to 
allow her do whatever she likes to my soft flesh.</p><p>The tip of her tongue flutters over the wet pleats of my labia and a 
deep groan escapes my lips, as incredible darts of fire sizzle 
through me. My thighs spasm, clamp on her head, and then splay wide 
again as her stiffened tongue burrows deep inside me. My vaginal 
muscles are trying to clamp onto that tongue as it swirls around 
inside me, her lips are sucking on my plump labia, and by now all I 
can do is whimper and tremble like a leaf. Then her fingers are 
probing me!</p><p>At first she slides her middle finger into my sopping depths; a 
second follows, when the third enters me, filling me and stretching 
me wonderfully, I arch back and grit my teeth. I want to howl and 
scream, I can if I want to, my office is functionally soundproof, but 
I'll hang on till I hit my peak and erupt. My clit is hard and erect; 
she's pinched gently on my prepuce till that sensitive nub is bare 
and ready for her attention.</p><p>Pursing her lips she blows softly on it till my entire body shudders, 
while three fingers thrust, slowly at first, then a little faster and 
more firmly, deeply into me. Fleetingly, in a haze of glorious sexual 
bliss, I realise I had asked her if she had ever had sex with a woman 
before. God she's a mistress of her trade for sure! Finally she goes 
for the big one! Her tongue slithers over my clit and now I feel I 
can scream, and I do!</p><p>""Oh Jesus fucking Christ make me cum!""</p><p>One hand pretty much buried inside me, her free hand presses down 
firmly on my lower belly, just above my slit, as her mouth works me 
frantically, taking me to the edge and then over it! Bucking my hips 
up at her hand and mouth I explode into a massive orgasm; that burns 
on and on. While I spurt my cream onto her delicious lips and mouth, 
as she drives me insane with pleasure.</p><p>When I come out of my rosy haze of sex I realise my throat is raw 
from the howls of delight I've unleashed during my mindless and 
gigantic orgasm. I can barely think at first, never mind move, but 
looking down at her, her face smeared with my juices, I know next I 
want to give now I've received.</p><p> Standing on rubbery legs I take her hands and tug her to her feet. 
Suddenly stronger now I push her back against my desk, then ease her 
buttocks onto the yards of antique oak.</p><p>Hooking my fingers into the waistband of her briefs I wrench them 
down over her thighs and calves to toss them aside. At some time I've 
lost my blouse and bra onto my office carpet, I'm standing, in just 
stockings and a skirt, my thighs painted in pussy juice, my mouth 
watering at the prospect of going down on her taut pussy. Dropping to 
my knees I drape her long and elegant legs over my shoulders then 
plaster my mouth to her dripping crease.</p><p>Her hands clamp and unclamp as I suck hard on her small pussy lips, 
pulling them tight then letting them snap loose. She sucks in a sharp 
breath, her belly ripples, and then her thighs are flexing as I draw 
my tongue from the pucker of her arse hole right up to her pussy then 
back down again. She tastes sharp, she's soaking wet, my open mouth 
sucks in her creamy discharge, as I do as she did, and bring my 
fingers into play. When I thrust two inside her, ruthlessly hard, she 
bucks like a wild horse on my desk.</p><p>Her head's rocking back and forth on my blotter; her mouth opens in a 
silent scream, while the tendons in her neck stand out in sharp 
relief as I finger fuck her hard and fast. She's surprisingly tight 
in there for a woman who has given birth but that means she's being 
touched on every inch of her wet vagina.</p><p>""Oh fuck I'm cumming!""</p><p>Yes people do really say that as the big ""O"" arrives and hers is a 
big one definitely. The silent scream changes to a genuine one as she 
howls out her cum like a wolf. This time it's my face that's 
splattered with her hot cream as her hips pump insanely against my 
mouth and fingers. At last she wrenches my face away from her pulsing 
flesh as if she can't take any more. Her words tell me maybe I was 
wrong but that I've done her as hot and hard as any woman could want.</p><p>""My God you really know how to give a girl a good time don't you? 
Well we're not finished yet!""</p><p>She's as lithe and as supple as a snake as she rolls further onto my 
desk, catching my hand she draws me towards her, till I'm straddling 
her head and staring down at the triangle of her thighs. Beads of the 
juice from her explosive cum are sparkling on the small tuft of silky 
black down on her plump mound. The steamy scent of her aroused sex 
draws my head down to suck once more on her tender pussy.</p><p>As my mouth clamps on her she cups that rounded rear of mine and 
eases me down to her waiting mouth. Her tongue, this time, ignores my 
pussy, and presses against the pucker of my arse, stiffening it she 
pushes past my sphincter and into my canal. I almost cum right off 
from that but I'm holding back as long as I can while a new climax 
builds.</p><p>Her body is jerking under my tongue as we both head for another huge 
finish. Her fingers are buried deep in my pussy again, corkscrewing, 
till I lose it completely. Writhing on top of her I spray her with a 
huge, wet one, as she floods my mouth with her own spurt of fluids. 
Gasping for breath we sprawl there, in a sticky tangle of limbs. </p><p>That palatial office of mine and the swish bathroom prove to be a 
gift from the gods at times like this, especially the shower cubicle! 
I'm showered, dried off, and clothed, when Samantha sways back into 
my office looking cool and impeccable again. Despite what I admit was 
some of the hottest and most frantic sex I've had for a long time she 
seems all business once more as I hand her ""get out of gaol free"" 
card.</p><p>""Samantha darling that was superb but remember that was only a down 
payment! Friday afternoon and Giselle starts giving me the balance 
you owe me okay?""</p><p>""Don't worry Ms Cole I'll be there with her prompt but now I'd really 
like to leave early just now. So I can ease her round to what she'll 
be doing with you for the weekend. God knows she's not quite twelve 
so how I do that is anybody's guess!""</p><p>If she thinks a fine and frantic fuck session is going to get her and 
her kid off the hook so cheaply she's living in dreamland so there's 
one more thing to do. I hand her a card from my desk drawer, a card 
that's reserved for ""special"" visitors to my home, an address that 
few people outside of an ""intimate"" circle of friends know. The rest 
just have to make do with my town house location.</p><p>""Five thirty Friday afternoon with Giselle, Samantha! You can stay 
the weekend too but I don't want any histrionics when I bed your 
daughter. Behave yourself and maybe we'll get it on together again 
too. Now off you go and explain to your darling daughter what will be 
required of her!""</p><p>As she sashays out of my office is there an extra sway to her hips 
and those taut buttocks? Maybe she thinks she's got herself a good 
deal? Well if she's happy then I'm happier. In exchange for a few 
embezzled grand I get to fuck that slender tween for three days and 
nights! Time to buzz Shannon in! </p><p>""Shannon can you step in here a moment?""</p><p>Shannon's a tiny but lush little thing and she didn't get the job as 
my secretary/receptionist JUST on the basis of her astounding 
abilities between the sheets though that certainly did influence my 
decision. When she struts in do I pick up on a hint of pique in her 
demeanour? </p><p>""Yes Ms Cole what can I do for you?""</p><p>""Now now Shannon dear don't pout! I know Mrs Ryan's a very attractive 
woman but you still have a special place with me. To prove that to 
you I've just had a delicious thought. I'm having some guests at my 
country retreat, all ladies of course, how would you like to spend 
the weekend with us? I think we all will have an interesting time!""</p><p>The pout's gone and her face lights up!</p><p>""Oh thank you Ms Cole I'd love that!""</p><p>""Shannon how many times have I told you that when it's just you and 
me it's Celeste! Now I want you to call Dave Allison in ""Finance"" and 
tell him I need to see Alexis Summers pronto and not to expect her 
back in hurry. I owe that girl big time and she's going to get a 
personal thank you off me.""</p><p>As my sweet little bundle of sex wiggles out of my office she isn't 
showing a hint of a pout. She's sure not showing jealousy at my 
summonsing Alexis. Long, nerdy, Alexis, who looks a frump but 
underneath, I think, there's a sexual volcano waiting to erupt. 
Though I seem to be the only one who has spotted her potential. For 
sure she doesn't figure on the lesbian grapevine here at headquarters 
but I think I've got her number; and I'm soon going to find out if 
I'm correct! Shannon probably just can't imagine me fucking a lass 
like Alexis!</p><p>                      Samantha Ryan arrives home</p><p>As I tool the BMW up my driveway I click the remote to start the 
garage door rising. Once inside I pull on the handbrake, cut the 
engine, and repeat the remote button to roll down the door. As it 
drops the neon lights click on automatically. Out of the driver's 
seat I close the door and thumb my fob to alarm my car. Unlikely 
anyone could gain access to my garage, especially once the security 
alarm is set, but I'm a belt and braces lady!</p><p>Using my key I let myself through from the spotless garage into my 
sumptuous home. In the living room, sprawled on the settee, my 
daughter Giselle is waiting. I could never deny her as my child, 
there's nothing of her long departed father in her appearance and 
hopefully nothing of his character either. She's an almost twelve 
year old image of me.</p><p>Tall for her age, slender, but like me she's by now showing slight 
curves. Already she possesses small and shapely breasts, her thighs 
are gently rounded, and her cute little rump is nicely shaped as 
well. She's wearing black leggings that end just above her knees and 
an orange crop top that shows off her flat belly; and the fact that I 
refused to let her have her navel pierced.</p><p>""Hi mum how did work go?""</p><p>I plonk myself down beside her on the settee, grin, suck in a deep 
breath, and then get started on the story.</p><p>""Well babe we came close to serious trouble today but I think we've 
got away with murder, and you're the one that's going to get us out 
of the mess!</p><p>She squeals delightedly and hops over to perch on my knees.</p><p>""Tell me, tell me, tell me mum! What do I have to do to save the day?""</p><p>She's getting just too big for this but she feels so good snuggled up 
against me. So now to explain the situation. Nuzzling at her ear I 
whisper to her.</p><p>""Just exactly what we do together most nights sweetheart!""</p><p>She wriggles on my lap and that sends shivers down my spine and 
tremors through my pussy. Somehow, and I can never figure out how she 
does it so fast and smoothly, she's popped open a few buttons on my 
shirt. Her hand has slipped inside and her fingers are teasing my 
hardening nipple. Her other hand has moved, just as slickly, under my 
skirt and between my thighs. Her slender fingers are caressing the 
already damp crotch of my panties.</p><p>""So who do I have to fuck, why do I have to fuck her, and do you 
think she'll be a good fuck?""</p><p>""Sweetheart I KNOW she's a good fuck but we've things to talk over 
about her.""</p><p>""Mum why don't we go up to our room and you show me how good you can 
fuck me then you can tell me all about what I've got to do with 
whoever she is? After I've fucked you that is!""</p><p>I can't think of a single argument against that idea so, tall as my 
kid now is, I scoop her up and head for the stairs and our bedroom!</p>"
178,Kerb Crawl,Androgyne,1,"Frankie is as horny as hell so she sets out in her car to look for paid for sex. She gets what she wants, needs, and expected, but maybe in an unexpected way.","['F,f,cons,oral,trib,fingers']","<p>As I step out of the shower cabinet I realise how a vampire's 
supposed to feel when the thirst is on it. The hunger, the need, it 
takes priority over all other considerations, and the need is on me 
tonight. Barely rubbed dry, I dump my towel onto the bathroom's tiled 
floor, and then stride into the bedroom. Reaching for the body mist 
canister, on the dressing table, I envelop my naked body in a flowery 
haze, as I stand in front of the mirror. Still looking pretty good 
for forty one is my prime thought!</p><p>I'm tallish though not towering, heavy breasts above the firm curve 
of my belly jounce slightly as I move. My rounded thighs meet in the 
shaven triangle of my vulva and the damp sheen on my pouting labia 
isn't drops of water from my shower. I'm as horny as hell and I need 
to get laid ASAP! Past time to get dressed and get out to search for 
what I need to scratch my sexy itch.</p><p>On nights like these the keyword is lightly dressed! No panties and 
no bra for starters, no stockings or tights, just a short, pleated 
skirt, a white blouse, and a pair of light moccasins since I'm 
driving. I run a comb through my medium length brown hair, scoop up 
my car keys from the dresser, and then scamper downstairs to head for 
the front door. Pausing in the hall only to pick up my wallet and 
credit card holder; before tapping in the alarm code to secure the 
house.</p><p> I close the front door behind me and turn the key in the deadlock. 
The alarm on my people carrier bleeps, as I press on the fob, while 
trotting towards the big vehicle. It's late September, and though 
getting dark this early, things are still mild. If I feel a chill 
later there's the car's heater and I've a nylon windbreaker on the 
back seat. Sliding behind the steering wheel I turn on the engine and 
reverse out of the driveway and into the crescent. Driving off into 
the gathering darkness and knowing exactly where I'm heading for, 
Concert Road, and the area off it. It's a happy hunting ground most 
times!</p><p>""The Concert"", as its known locally, is an area of little housing and 
less shops. It's mainly light industrial premises, so after dark it's 
pretty much deserted, until the working girls come out to play that 
is. At this time of night I expect to find just what I'm looking for 
and badly need. Which is someone to put out the fires building deep 
inside me right this minute, the only way they can be extinguished, 
with a mouth on my pussy?</p><p>I know this area like the back of my hand so I'm there in no time, 
the first one I spot is pacing near a set of traffic lights, she's 
not unattractive but heavy built and I prefer them slender or skinny, 
so I cruise on by. The next qualifies on physique but she looks 
really rough and I figure she's on drugs or sick or both. So I pass 
her by as well. Turning onto Calder Street I can see someone in the 
distance, drawing closer I begin to think this could be the one!</p><p>She's standing in the mouth of an alley, under a sodium street light, 
in the orange glow I can begin to make her out, as I slow down to 
halt just short of her hang out. From here I can see that she's tall, 
thin, young, and blond. In fact she's really young which suits me 
fine, the younger they are the keener they are to please, as they get 
older too many just go through the motions. I flick the headlights on 
and off a couple of times to attract her attention and wait as she 
ambles over.</p><p>There's a chance she won't take a lady customer, some of the girls 
and ladies won't, which seems strange to me since a street girl 
who'll take a cock up her rear without a condom shouldn't have any 
problems just fingering a lady's pussy! At least I feel fairly 
confident the police won't be bothering me, they periodically have a 
blitz on kerb crawlers but they're hardly likely to worry about a 
lady who stops to ask for directions from someone standing on a 
corner. Also, in their innocence, they seem to find it hard to 
believe a housewife is out to pick up a hooker.</p><p>Coming nearer I can see that she's really young, she's loaded on the 
make up but she looks no more than thirteen, and she's kitted out 
about as provocatively as she can be. Her calve length boots are 
loose on her because her legs are thin, so too are her thighs, 
clearly visible since her skirt is as brief as one of those fringe 
things you wrap around a Christmas or Birthday cake. Up close now I 
can even see a flash of her panties, black of course, and through the 
fine mesh of her blouse her tiny breasts and perky little nipples 
draw my eyes.</p><p>Tapping the switch to roll down the window I slide over to her side 
to make my play!</p><p>""You wanna do some business baby?""</p><p>She looks cool and unconcerned, shrugs and moves closer, right up to 
my car's door.</p><p>""Sure lady why not? I don't do rough stuff and I don't let my 
customers do it to me, otherwise anything else goes.""</p><p>Jesus she's just what I'm after and I'm getting more excited and hot 
just looking at her skinny sexiness. Her face is thin, like her body, 
thin but pretty, while her blond hair is fine and silky and cut 
really short. Swinging open the passenger door I gesture her inside. 
When she settles on the seat that tiny skirt rides up high over her 
thin thighs. And now reveals the taut triangle of those skimpy black 
panties. She's also wearing black and yellow hooped stockings, folded 
over just above her knees. God I want this so badly I'm shaking!</p><p>""What's your name baby?""</p><p>""Chrissie! Christine really but everyone calls me Chrissie.""</p><p>""Okay Chrissie I'll drive us somewhere quiet and where we won't be 
disturbed. Do you know Purslow Park? Plenty of privacy there.""</p><p>Flipping open the glove compartment I scramble a thin sheaf of notes 
out of my wallet and hand them to her.</p><p>""Is that okay with you?""</p><p>She folds them and pushes them into the breast pocket of her blouse, 
scarcely seeming to look at them, but I'm sure she knows exactly what 
I'm paying her.</p><p>""Lady for that you get whatever you want and as often as you want!""</p><p>I've started the car once she's hooked up her seat belt and we're 
away down the deserted street, my hand drops onto her lean thigh to 
caress it gently.</p><p>""How long have you been doing this baby? Don't your folks worry about 
where you are at this time of night?""</p><p>""What the fuck do you care? What are you a social worker? You wanna 
talk or do you want me to screw you?""</p><p>""Calm down baby I'm just asking, you got paid and I'm gonna get 
fucked as good as you can do me, I'm just curious is all.""</p><p>""Oh well I don't suppose it'll hurt to tell you. Dad's in gaol and 
Mum's pissed most of the time. I do this for the money what else? If 
I didn't I'd have nothing to wear and fuck all to eat half the time. 
Are you happy now you know?""</p><p>""I'm happy we're heading for the park baby and we'll be there soon!""</p><p>The dark skies have now descended into a steady rain, which is good 
since not much will be moving in the park, the windscreen wipers are 
on fast, and my fingers are rubbing the crotch of Chrissie's lacy 
panties. She eases back in her seat and makes a noise a little like a 
cat purring.</p><p>""YOU'RE paying ME you know lady! Do you get off on this?""</p><p>""My name's Francis and my friends call me Frankie, baby, and yes I do 
get off on it, I love feeling up a girl and getting her panties damp.""</p><p>Right then I swing my car left and into Purslow Park. Through the 
curtain of rain I can see things are almost deserted. A couple of 
cars parked up, maybe people doing just what I'm gagging for, so I 
hiss past them and head for a secluded spot under the trees. Swinging 
my car around I reverse into the undergrowth and then shut off the 
engine. I can hear the car pinging as it cools but the loudest sound 
is the rain rattling onto the roof.</p><p>""Let's get into the back baby there's more room there.""</p><p>I've set the central locking, at night, in an almost deserted park; I 
don't want any intruders bent on robbery or worse. In semi darkness I 
settle on the seat cover then turn to face my pick up.</p><p>""Warm me up first Chrissie, I love having my nipples sucked so start 
with them.""</p><p>She moves as smoothly as a snake to close right up to me. Her fingers 
easily pop open the buttons of my blouse, from top to bottom, till 
she tugs it out of the waistband of my skirt, over my shoulders, and 
completely off. Her mouth settles over one swollen nipple while her 
fingers tweak and tug at the other. I shift uneasily on the seat and 
moan softly with pleasure. Her sharp little teeth clamp down hard 
enough to cause pain but I love the pain, and more so as she flicks 
at the nipple's tip with the end of her tongue. Then she twists my 
other nipple so hard I yelp.</p><p>""God Frankie you got great nips; so big and hard.""</p><p>While she's working my breasts and talking she slips her free hand 
under my skirt, up my thigh, then her hand slows as she realises I'm 
wearing no panties. Gently she slides her fingers over the slick 
folds of my labia, probing the puffy lips slowly, till I'm wriggling 
on the seat cover and panting hard with desire. Pulling her lips from 
my bloated nipple and her hand from my cramping pussy she gives me a 
wicked grin.</p><p>""You wanna see all of me Frankie?""</p><p>My throat's so thick and dry I can't get the words out so I just gulp 
and nod vigorously. Crossing her arms she lifts the hem of her skimpy 
top and tugs it up and over her head, her small breasts are tipped 
with pointy and hard looking nipples and suddenly I want my mouth on 
them. A brief fumble with a button and zip and she's wriggled out of 
her micro skirt. As she hooks her thumbs into the waistband of the 
black, lace, briefs, her smile gets wider and more abandoned. She 
eases out of the wisp of black nylon.  </p><p>""Now you get to see my pussy Chrissie and when do I get to eat yours?""</p><p>I'm burning for her to do me; I can't wait any longer, so the words 
spill from my lips.</p><p>""Now baby do it now, go down on me!""</p><p>Kneeling before me she pushes my thighs wider apart, wide enough so 
that my wet pussy is exposed to her mouth, as she leans closer, her 
breath is warm on my wet flesh as her head bows lower. Pursing her 
lips she drools a stream of warm saliva onto and into my sex. With 
her finger tips she softly smears it around my vulva and labia then 
finally, when I think I can bear it no longer, she kisses my 
quivering pussy. Then she takes one swollen labia between her finger 
and thumb rubbing firmly.</p><p>I'm writhing on the seat when the tip of her tongue slides deep into 
my tingling pussy. I throw one leg up onto the seat, stretching 
myself even wider, I know I can't hold back and I'm going to cum too 
fast, hard but too fast! My body bucks and arches like a bow!</p><p>""Oh fucking hell baby!""</p><p>Then I'm jerking and shaking in a brutally hard cum that just ends 
too fast for my liking. That leg I've laid across the seat is jerking 
with a vicious cramp. A good start but I want more and need more, at 
least when my heart slows down and my breathing eases a little. After 
a little while I look down at where Chrissie kneels on the carpet, 
she's looking up at me with that same wicked smile on a face smeared 
and shiny with my pussy cream.</p><p>""You want more Frankie or do you need a rest? Old ladies get tired 
easy don't they?""</p><p>Cheeky little fucker! I'm paying good money for this but sod it she's 
just too good with her mouth to get pissed off with over a crack like 
that!</p><p>""No Chrissie I know what I want and I want it now. I want you to fuck 
me bow legged!""</p><p>When she stands, head ducked to avoid the car roof, I realise how 
tall she is, almost as tall as I am! I can feel the heat from her 
body as she closes with me, those hard little nipples grind against 
my bigger and equally hard teats and electric sparks seem to surge 
through my swollen breasts. Then she wriggles that taut little pussy 
down onto my wet labia, she's already wet herself so she's enjoying 
her work and getting well paid too.</p><p>Then all I can think about is the ecstasy as she thrust her pussy 
onto mine, each time she rubs against me I grunt with delight, her 
hands are locked on my hips as she humps me smoothly and steadily. My 
hands reach round and cup her silky buttocks then I raise myself to 
heave back against her, I'm breathing hard, sweat trickles between my 
breasts. I won't cum too fast this time! I can feel my ""O"" rising 
inside me like a massive pressure building deep in my vagina.</p><p>Slick flesh slides over mine and even in my shuddering pre orgasmic 
state I can see that this time she's on her way to cumming with me. 
Her lips are drawn back showing good teeth, gleaming in the faint 
light, her head's thrown back, with the tendons of her neck in taut 
relief, as she trembles with an approaching climax. She's pumping her 
hips faster and faster now and I'm on fire as we're both losing it; 
but she keeps hammering my crease with hers.</p><p>I stiffen, my whole body spasms, and then my orgasm explodes through 
me as I squirt out my pussy juice onto her satiny flesh. I'm not 
alone as Chrissie erupts against me, blasted away by a huge and 
shuddering cum that leaves her slumped on top of me. While my heart 
thunders in my chest and waves of incredible heat and pleasure flood 
my body I shake and tremble like a leaf in a gale. The rain is 
rattling on the roof of my car and we both lay breathing like we've 
been running a marathon.</p><p>At last I stir, unknot myself from Chrissie's velvety flesh, and then 
prop my back against the seat while I get myself together once more. 
Chrissie rears back and stretches luxuriously as if she's waking from 
a nap.</p><p>""Satisfied with what you've got for your money Frankie?""</p><p>I'm getting value for money but I'm not quite satisfied yet!</p><p>""You're good baby and you're hot but let's go one more round!""</p><p>She smiles and snakes her way back towards me.</p><p>""Anything you want anyway you want it Frankie, you're still in 
credit!""</p><p>""Turn side on to face me baby and spread those lovely thighs!""</p><p>As she does so I do the same, so we're facing each other, my thighs 
spread wide, though not as wide as her supple body allows hers to 
stretch. Reaching forward I stroke my fingers over her slick pussy 
then probe between her labia till I can ease two fingers deep into 
her pink seashell, curving them I begin to pump them hard into her.</p><p>Her own hand moves between my sticky thighs to slide not two but 
three fingers into me, stretching me just enough to make me grunt 
then moan with pleasure. Facing each other we finger fuck each other 
with increasing wildness, while I try to time things so we get off 
together.</p><p>""Almost there Chrissie, just a little longer, slower baby, ooohh yeah 
right there, now! I'm gonna cum now!""</p><p>Hooking my free arm around her neck I yank her face to mine and 
plaster my lips to hers, as we convulse in one more huge and almost 
simultaneous orgasm together. Shuddering and writhing it seems to go 
on and on till we both slump down just burnt out at last.</p><p>My car reeks of hot pussies and pussy cream, the windows are misted 
over, and the rain is still a steady drumming on the roof as we start 
to clean ourselves up. The old sports holdall under the seat yields a 
towel, some moist clean up squares, a three parts full bottle of 
mineral water, and a small cylinder of a cheapish body spray still 
almost unused. In a little while we, and my car, are smelling sweet 
and the evidence of explosive sex has pretty much vanished.</p><p>With Chrissie in the passenger seat besides me and belted in I start 
my car up again and head for the park gates. This time I turn right 
on the way out to head back the way we came. That rain has now become 
mixed with frequent rattles of hail and I've cranked up the heater a 
bit. Turning my head I glance across at Chrissie to make conversation 
for the first time in quite some time.</p><p>""I'll want more of you again baby, you're some talent alright, 
there's more than a few things we didn't do that we can do next time.""</p><p>She looks a little tired; even her wild sexiness seems to have 
subsided for a while. She glances at me from under her lowered lashes.</p><p>""So you got what you wanted Frankie? No complaints?""</p><p>I give her my best ""cougar"" smile.</p><p>""Well I'm a tad tender after your vigorous attentions baby but that 
was well worth it. How about you?""</p><p>""Yeah me too, but I had two really big cums and I got paid for them 
so I'm cool!""</p><p>""You want me to drop you off back at that alley in Calder Street 
baby?""</p><p>For the first time since she got into my car she doesn't look sexy, 
angry, or cocky. She looks incredulous! As the wipers struggle to 
keep the screen clear she turns to me.</p><p>""Oh MUM look at it out there! It's like the heavens have opened. 
Let's go home!""</p><p>""Oh Jesus Chrissie the look on your face when I said that! Yeah we'll 
go home. But how was that for role playing?""</p><p>""Amazing Mum and can we do it again soon?""</p><p>""Oh not too soon, I've got a lot of other exciting ideas lined up for 
us. Your Auntie Grace has given me one of her old nurses uniforms so 
just wait till you find out what we'll be doing that night! Anyway 
let's get home, your dad's on shift till 6 a.m. so later on, if we've 
both got some energy left, we could try a little late night loving in 
your bed.""</p><p>Once again my hand slides under my daughter's skirt, caresses her 
slender thigh, and then presses against the moist crotch of her 
skimpy briefs. She wriggles as she grins at me.</p><p>""You really do like feeling up young girl's damp panties don't you 
Mum?""</p><p>""Just yours baby just yours!""</p><p>I accelerate as the first twinges of desire begin to return to my 
dampening pussy and head for our home and my daughter's bedroom!</p>"
179,525: Sun Screen,Androgyne,1,A brief moment of pleasure for a woman and a girl out in the open on a beach.,"['F,g,cons,pedo']","<p>""Heatwave"" and ""England"" seldom go together but here I am, on the 
beach, in a deckchair, wearing a bikini way too skimpy for a large 
lady. Before me, on the sand, a family have spread their blankets. 
Dad and son dashed off with a football while mum sleeps like a log. 
Beside's her the daughter draws my eyes like a magnet.</p><p>No more than eleven! Dark silky hair cropped short, her body a honey 
gold hue. Desire stirs within me. Twice she's turned her head to 
glance at me, the third time she sits up to proffer me a plastic 
bottle.</p><p>""Could you put some on for me please Miss? Mum's asleep!""</p><p>To touch that silky skin is pure delight! Gently spreading the gobbet 
of citrus scented oil across her back is bliss. From the nape of her 
neck, down the delicate vertebrae, my fingers trail to reach the 
cleft of her buttocks. Then, moving up, her calves and lean thighs 
get my attention. Reaching the V of cloth I dare to oil her inner 
thighs. Then, perhaps insanely, my fingers brush the taut crotch of 
her briefs.</p><p>Guiltily I glance around but people are looking and not SEEING. A 
youngish grandma or an auntie is tending to this child? My fingers 
move back, she doesn't flinch or retreat, she presses back against my 
fingers, slightly spreading her thighs. I intensify my rubbing and 
caressing as my own body reacts. Hardening nipples and a warm trickle 
between my thighs tells the tale. Probing the soft flesh through the 
thin cloth makes her gulp and gasp softly.</p><p>Screening my actions with my plump body, I stimulate her delicate 
labia, and her body stiffens. She seizes two handfuls of her blanket 
in a tight grip, shudders, and then my fingers feel warmth and sticky 
dampness as she stifles her climax into a grunt. Without touching 
myself my own orgasm strikes me like a lightning bolt!</p><p>My vagina feels aflame as I rise, on rubbery legs, to flop back onto 
my deckchair, as a hot gush of my fluids spurts from my crease to 
soak my trembling flesh. The enchanting child lies prone for a while 
before rolling over to fix me with a seraphic smile. Then the smile 
flickers and fades into nervousness as she points to the crotch of my 
emerald green briefs. A large, dark, stain is spreading there. 
Evidence of my passion.</p><p>Next I gaze down at her and gesture to her pale blue costume. A 
similar mark is blooming round her vulva's zone. Panic flickers on 
her face! Come on Lily think fast, you've ducked trouble before. 
Gripping her hand I rise to tug her toward the incoming tide, 
trotting towards the gentle waves. We splash into the chilly water 
until we both have our bikini bottoms immersed in the green sea. We 
splash around then return, costumes soaked and darkened, to my chair 
and her blanket.</p><p>She settles to grin at me one more time; I smile back at her, 
secretively, around us the beach's hubbub continues, her mother 
sleeps, while my body glows ecstatically.</p>"
180,525: Jasmine,Androgyne,1,At night a woman ponders if she's gone too for for the pleasure in her relationship.,"['F,F,g', '[ no sex really! ]']","<p>I stand naked by the open window; on the warm night breeze I scent 
the jasmine from the garden. A soft zephyr brushes my skin and I 
think of how my life has changed in so short a time. A chance 
meeting, a thin, intense, and harassed woman, who sat at my table to 
drink her coffee. I smiled at her, she returned my smile, we chatted 
and something magnetic drew me to her. Astonishingly she seemed to 
feel the same way.</p><p>""Come back to mine Jessie?""</p><p>I did for no reason I could understand! I'd never touched a woman 
sexually in my life before but when Sarah took me to her bed I learnt 
what loving really was. She played my body like a violin and I 
responded wildly like I never thought a middle aged and staid woman 
ever would or could. Clumsily I made love to her, mayhap clumsy but 
her ecstasy told me I was what she wanted and perhaps needed. I was 
happier with her than I had ever been in my life.</p><p>Life seemed perfect, she'd drop in at my home, and sometimes I'd go 
to hers. Her daughter, Robin, a delightfully uncomplicated 12 year 
old seemed to take to me from the start. Then came that night, I 
walked from her bathroom and into the bedroom we shared, Anne, naked 
on the quilt, naked next to her lay Robin.</p><p>""We both love you and want you Jessie!""</p><p>Did I do the right or wrong thing? Should I have said no and maybe 
fractured my relationship with Anne? Was I wrong to join them on the 
bed? When I used my new found skills at love making Robin was 
ecstatic, she climaxed, and then I took her mother and brought her to 
a shattering orgasm too. Next the two of them drove me again and 
again to wild heights of bliss.</p><p>The next morning, when I awoke, we were tangled in a knot of sated 
bodies. Though my mind wondered had I crossed a line I never should 
have. I thought long and hard on it!</p><p>And now here I am again at Anne's home, naked and aching for sex but 
still uncertain.</p><p>She's moved so softly I never heard her coming; Robin suddenly stands 
besides me as naked as I am.</p><p>""Mum wants to know is everything alright? Are you coming to bed now 
Jesse?</p><p>I turn to gaze at her, she's tall for twelve, small but perfect 
breasts are revealed in the moonlight, she leans against me pressing 
her small breast against mine.</p><p>""Please Jesse I want you to come to bed too!""</p><p>Then my mind's made up in a flash! My arm hooks around her narrow 
waist and hugs her to me.</p><p>""Everything is fine my love; I'm better than I've ever been in my 
life believe me. Your mother and you are the best thing that's ever 
happened to me.""</p><p>My hand slides lower to caress her silky buttocks; I kiss the nape of 
her neck, then surrounded by the scent of jasmine we walk into the 
bedroom and my heaven.</p>"
181,525: School Lesson,Androgyne,1,Before the final school bell rings two pupils snatch time to pleasure each other.,"['f,g,cons,oral,inc']","<p>She takes my hand to lead me towards the big wooden door. She's a 
prefect; our uniforms are identical, white blouse, pleated blue 
skirt, blue knee socks, and black shoes. But the gold bars on her 
blue and black tie shows her rank. Slipping the key from her pocket 
and into the lock she opens the door and ushers me inside.</p><p>""We'll have to be quick!""</p><p>We're in one of the small toilets reserved for staff and prefects; 
it's eerily quiet. The lock clicks shut. She pushes me down to 
straddle the lowered seat as her nimble fingers unbutton my blouse, 
exposing my small breasts, and, kneeling, she lowers her mouth over 
one pink nipple. Her fingers tweak the other till I gasp! Her free 
hand flips up my skirt, fumbles with my cotton briefs, dragging them 
down around my ankles.</p><p>Gently easing my knees apart she moves her mouth from my tender 
breast to nestle between my thighs. The tip of her tongue flickers 
across my moist, pink, crease. I'm trembling from head to toe as 
darts of fire burn inside me. My hands clasp her head, pressing it 
firmly down till her lips and tongue cover my small sex. Choking back 
a scream I rock back as my thighs clamp on her head. Then my body 
shudders as I achieve my climax. My vision dims and I come near to 
fainting.</p><p>Her face is smeared with my spurt of juices as she smiles at me.</p><p>""Was that good? We should go now!""</p><p>""No not yet! Now it's your turn!""</p><p>Are you sure Maddy?""</p><p>""Yes I want to give you what you've just given me.""</p><p>The excitement shows on her face as she takes my place on the wooden 
seat, raising her skirt, parting her thighs. Her panties are an older 
girl's, white satin and lace, I ease them down her thighs till she 
kicks them clear. The lips of her sex are plump and dark, pouting 
slightly, beaded with her thick cream. I inhale the steamy scent then 
settle my mouth on her slick flesh, sucking, licking, nibbling, as 
she writhes and stifles her moans.</p><p>Somehow, instinctively, I know what she needs to take her all the 
way. Stiffening my tongue I push it deep inside her. She howls as her 
cream floods my mouth and splashes my face; she writhes and gasps for 
breath for a long time. When she can stand she takes command again.</p><p>""We'll have to hurry and get cleaned up Maddy!""</p><p>At the wash basin we clean our faces of the streaks and stains left 
by our fast and furious sex. She tells me to wash between my thighs 
and she does the same. The small cubicle smells powerfully of our 
arousal as she slips back into her fancy panties while I tug up my 
school-girly blue cotton briefs.</p><p>Then we can hear the distant ringing of the bell to mark the end of 
afternoon school.</p><p>""Lets go Maddy mummy will be waiting in the car park for us!""</p><p>""Right sis but when do I get my next lesson?""</p><p>""Soon Maddy, very soon!""</p>"
182,Undercover,Androgyne,1,"So when you think about secret agents who do you think of? James Bond and Jason Bourne? well just wait till you meet Tiffany and Athena two of the spies from ""The SeXction"" a VERY special branch of British Intelligence. Lesbian undercover tweens!","['F,f,f,oral,anal']","<p>We're parked up in a quiet side street close to our target's home.
It's already dark this time of year though it's only around 6.30. The
rain is rattling hard on the roof of our people carrier and to avoid a
build up of tension I'm doing some yoga breathing exercises; here on
the rear seat. Next to me, my partner, Athena, is just sitting with a
faint smile on her face. When she's waiting to start a mission she
just goes to some private inner place to ease her mind.</p><p>I'm Tiffany; my code name not my real name. I'm two months past my
twelfth birthday, average height for my age though probably with a
more generously developed body than most kids my age. I'm fair skinned
with cobalt blue eyes and red hair; cropped really close to my
head.</p><p>On the seat next to me Athena is very much a different kettle of
fish. She's eight months older than me, way taller than me, and though
her legs are sleek and shapely she's as flat as a boy up front. Her
hair is the colour of and shaped like a dandelion clock, dark tanned
skin, green eyes. While my face is somewhat round with pouty lips hers
is narrow with a pointed chin, high cheekbones, and thin lips.</p><p>Why are we two sitting here; with our driver patiently listening to
her transceiver ear piece? Well we're on an undercover mission! Let me
give you the background as to how two tweens are, along with a lot
more like us, working for a branch of British Intelligence.</p><p>Go back as far as you like into the mists of time and you'll find one
side trying to plant an attractive spy into the bed of someone who has
secrets. Maybe back in Babylon some general fucked a slave girl and
told her he was taking his troops somewhere the next morning. Slave
girl squeals to her contact and the general and his men are ambushed
and get slaughtered! Right up to the present ""honey traps"" are still
spy business.</p><p>Pretty girls [ or boys ] in the beds of men [ or women ] are good for
intelligence gathering, but, and there's always a but! Nowadays with
""partnerships"" rather than marriage the threat of ""tell us or your
wife gets the photos"" is less of a threat. Another blackmail casualty
was the gay honey trap. Same sex relations are so common today the
threat of exposure of a public figure usually ends like this.....</p><p>""Today Mr Gordon Willshire M.P. called a press conference to announce
he is coming out as gay. The M.P. stated his wife and family were
standing by him!""</p><p>End of blackmail attempt and enemy spies creep away pissed off!</p><p>However some bright spark in Brit Intelligence spotted the fact that
the thing that couldn't be admitted to was those guys and gals that
liked to fuck tweens and teens! You can't call a press conference and
say ""I've been fucking this twelve year old boy for two years now and
my family are standing by me""! So, within a black ops section of
British intelligence, funded by a secret government slush fund, some
devious thinker had an idea. Why not recruit tweens and teens for
honey traps? But why stop there? Why not turn them into proper agents
as well?</p><p>They found likely girls and boys [ like me and Athena or Greg and
Mickey ] and they trained us in all the black arts. I can kill a grown
man in a surprising number of ways with my bare hands and I'm a top
class shot with almost every modern hand gun. They also teach us a lot
of other interesting and useful skills. My main job [ and Athena's too
] is to fuck women, teens, and tweens, for Queen and Country. And they
taught us the fine arts of how to do that as well!</p><p>That's the one choice we are allowed to make. You can fuck your own
sex, the opposite sex, or both. Me and Athena only do women and
girls!</p><p>When the tween and teens were recruited our department already had
nine sections so ours became the tenth. Ten in Roman numerals is X so
some wag named the new kids on the block ""SeXction"" rather than simply
Section 10. It bloody well stuck so now we are officially working for
""SeXction""!</p><p>Our driver places her forefinger against her earpiece and leans
forward a little. She's receiving a scrambled radio message from H.Q.
She listens a moment or two then replies with one word.</p><p>""Acknowledged!""</p><p>She turns around to look at us, and although this isn't the first
mission for either of us, I feel more confident because we have Jaclyn
as our driver/supervisor tonight. ""Jackie"" as she is commonly called
is just what you need when you're working in the field and might need
back up. A couple of inches short of six feet she weighs in at an even
175 pounds and none of that is anything but sinew, muscle, and
bone.</p><p>She's an experienced agent, works part time in the dojo teaching us
how we can disable or kill fast and quietly, a crack shot, but best of
all she's calm and never panics!</p><p>""Headquarters have confirmed the interception of the car and the
occupants are in temporary detention. Are you young ladies ready?""</p><p>From me it's a simple ""Yup"" while Athena just nods once. Jackie
starts the engine, puts us into gear, and takes us off into the
strengthening rain. My mind settles on our briefing for tonight's job;
which was conducted by no less than Sybil the Director of SeXction.
Only the almost mythical Controller ranks above her in the
departmental hierarchy. In the briefing room Athena and I sit facing
Sybil across her desk while Jackie lounges against the wall.</p><p>""Right ladies our target for this op is Miss Hannah Hemming M.P.
Privy Councillor, and a junior Cabinet Minister at the Department for
Overseas Development. A sister agency has uncovered the fact that Miss
Hemming has involved herself with a very dangerous group led by an
extremely devious man. I refer to Abu Khalid and his Islamic
Retaliation League. Miss Hemming apparently is what we refer to as a
sympathiser or fellow traveller for the cause of militant Islam. This
will not be a ""wet"" job; you two will not be armed though Jaclyn will
be. I am confident that the unarmed skills you two posses will be
sufficient in the unlikely event of serious violence. Any questions so
far?""</p><p>Jackie stands like a statue, Athena sits looking inscrutable, but my
insatiable curiosity puts my mouth into gear.</p><p>""Ma'am why is SeXction involved and not one of the more orthodox
groups like MI5 and Special Branch?""</p><p>""Good question Tiffany and it deserves an answer! Our masters in the
government do NOT want any scandal half way through their term of
office so we will gather evidence from the Hemming residence along
with some quite juicy video of her in what used to be called 
""compromising positions"" with you and Athena. The Minister will
quietly sever, permanently, any connection with Mr Khalid and she will
know she is being watched as long as she remains in office. Which in
my opinion will be just long enough for the P.M. to promote her
sideways into a dead end job!""</p><p>I almost fall off my chair when Athena poses a question. She's
normally as silent as the Sphinx during a briefing.</p><p>""Ma'am how do we know she'll be ready to have two girls she doesn't
know fuck her stupid wherever we'll be doing it?""</p><p>Sybil's narrow and severe face shows nothing but the toss of her head
tells me the four letter word has registered to her.</p><p>""Athena for someone who says so little your language can be somewhat
strong! However your question is fair enough. Miss Hemming, despite
the title Miss, is married to another M.P. Mr Ed Grant. The marriage
is purely one of convenience as he enjoys sex solely with the roughest
of street hookers. His wife has a taste for really young girls,
supplied by Ms Erica Weiss, the lady who runs the biggest, and the
best string of pre-teen and teen lesbian prostitutes in the country.
Every Friday evening Miss Hemming is visited by a Melissa Weaver, aged
thirteen, and I am told a very skilful and satisfying young
lover.""</p><p>She pours herself a coffee from the thermos jug on her desk, adds
sugar and cream, then remembers there are four of us here.</p><p>""Help yourself to drinks if you want one ladies!""</p><p>I decline, Jackie accepts, Athena is the youngest coffee addict I
know and takes a mug of it black with loads of brown sugar!</p><p>""To continue ladies! Miss Weaver is delivered to the Hemming
residence by her chauffeur around seven and remains, normally, until
midnight or 1 a.m. We intend to intercept their car and Jaclyn will
drop you two lovely little ladies there as substitutes I'm sure she'll
be delighted with. Friday evening Miss Hemming makes sure all her
household staff is off duty and there's only her at home. Now ladies
off to the wardrobe department and select something titillating for
the eyes of a really horny lady. Any last questions?""</p><p>Jackie opens her mouth for the first and last time at this
briefing.</p><p>""Ma'am why do we need the girls to do a honey trap? Why don't we just
grab her when she opens the door, cuff her, and search the house?""</p><p>Dabbing her lips with a napkin Sybil looks at Jackie through the
steam from her cup.</p><p>""Everyone has good questions tonight don't they? Well firstly our
co-agency is fairly confident that incriminating evidence is held on
the premises but is not totally certain about that fact. In the event
of it not being there we will fall back on those pictures of Miss
Hemming in bed with our two darlings here! Secondly there are panic
buttons installed around the house and our M.P. also carries a
portable alarm on her person. Should she set off the alarm as you
attempt to subdue her you would receive a visit from a van load of
armed police very quickly.</p><p>She shuffles her papers back into their folder and rises before
speaking.</p><p>""Well unless there's anything else ladies I have two more briefings
to conduct in the absence of the Deputy Director; Colonel McCrae. Good
luck tonight and I'll be keeping a close eye on how things are going
for you.""</p><p>With those closing words she swept out of the room, and I now come
back to the present, as the trafficators on our vehicle click, click,
click, when we turn left and pull up before impressive wrought iron
gates. The rain that had been steady and then heavy is now torrential.
In the glow of a powerful quartz halogen lamp I can see two well
soaked coppers huddled in their anoraks. Jackie taps the button and
the driver's window slides down silently.</p><p>""Miramar Solutions officer, we are expected, can you call the house
and have us buzzed in?""</p><p>On the driver's door and the front passenger door are two magnetic
signs reading ""Miramar Solutions"". Young Melissa's car has identical
signs on it; the signs are meaningless but so what? You see signs like
that all the time nowadays. Signs like ""Corrigan Logistics""! Who the
hell is Corrigan and what does the ""Logistics"" bit mean? Nobody knows
and nobody even asks! So two saturated plods aren't going to enquire
about a car that Miss Hemming will confirm she is expecting.</p><p>I'm slightly surprised both uniformed cops are armed; Miss Hemming
must like to feel important! Who would want to shoot or blow up a
junior political figure? Especially since she's got an ""in"" with a
radical Islamic group. The police woman of the duo has crossed to a
grill on the wall, pressed a button, and said a few words into it.
Apparently she gets the right answer since she waves us forward as the
gates swing quietly open.</p><p>As the car sweeps past; WPC Emma Nichols catches a glimpse of the two
stunning tweens on the back seat. ""Jesus""! She thinks. ""I'd love those
two in my bed tonight""! In less than an hour her shift ends and she
and her duty partner Jerry Wright will be relieved. They're both
soaked almost to the skin but now Emma's panties are damped from one
glance at those two young dolls. Once she gets in and has a hot bath
she's going to ring her girlfriend to come round 'cos now she's as
horny as hell!</p><p>Jackie cruises us up the gravelled drive to a halt, just short of an
arc of light, cast by another of those quartz security lights.
Shutting off the engine she steps out of our car and opens a huge
golfing umbrella of blue and white quarters. After opening it she
opens the passenger door on Athena's side; so we can step out in our
finery and remain dry and still look ""hot"" and not water logged.</p><p>Athena wears skin tight leggings of a shiny black fabric, so tight
are they that from the back you can see she has no panties beneath
them, from the front you can see the outline of her perfect and
perfectly smooth pussy. Her top is also skin tight in a fluorescent
orange shade and although she's a ""flattie"" up front she does possess
good nipples. As thick as my index finger and pretty long; longer and
thicker when she's turned on!</p><p>I've gone for an ultra short Ra-Ra skirt in firecracker red teamed
with a loose blouse of a green so dark it looks almost black. It is
also almost totally transparent and shows off my well developed
breasts to good advantage. In all honesty my nipples are even better
than Athena's, longer, thicker, and a lovely shell pink shade. My legs
are encased in a pair of hooped red and black stockings that come
right up over my knees and fold down onto my lower thighs.</p><p>We're both wearing the same shoes; which at first glance might well
be a sort of dark ballet slipper. They were designed by one of our
martial arts instructors for situations outside of the dojo and the
practice mats. They are tough, light, flexible, and give great grip
when throwing a high kick for instance. They also are quite stylish
and don't attract any suspicious glances.</p><p>Both Athena and I are wearing just a hint of make up; skilfully
applied by one of the costume department's make up ladies. Even though
we are playing tween hookers we do NOT want to look like cheap
pre-teen sluts! Melissa Weaver sure doesn't, we've seen photos of her
and she looks sleek and sultry, which is the image we're hoping to
project.</p><p>Jackie ushers us towards the covered porch, and it isn't just by
chance that the huge brolly hides her face as well as Athena and
mine's from the video camera mounted on the wall, the one that is
scanning the driveway. It doesn't matter that the Hemming woman will
see us but we don't want her to have actual pictures of three ladies
who don't officially exist in any government data base!</p><p>Under the cover of the porch, and out of the range of that camera,
Jackie folds the brolly and presses the bell push. Hannah must be
feeling pretty horny as the door opens almost at once.</p><p>I've seen pictures of her from her file but she's one of those women
who look better in real life than in a photograph so ""fucking her"" as
Athena neatly puts it is likely to be fun rather than a duty. She
really must be ready for whatever pleases her pussy as she's wearing a
long silk robe of royal blue, and matching slippers. My expert eye
tells me that's all she's wearing as well!</p><p>As the door swings open there's a smile on her lips that fades fast
when she takes a glance at Jackie. I know exactly what she's thinking!
""I don't know this woman and where's my Melissa""? Jackie moves in
smoothly before Miss Hemming has a chance to wonder more; though my
polished skills spot that one hand is inside the door jamb and out of
sight. Sybil was right; her fingers will be right on that panic
button!  </p><p>""I'm so sorry Ma'am, my name's Jackie, you don't know me but Ms Weiss
sent me as fast as possible. I realise your date should be here by now
but I'm afraid there's been a bit of an accident!""</p><p>Hemming's mouth forms a small and concerned ""O"" at this news so
Jackie pushes on before she can say anything.</p><p>""It's okay Ma'am, Melissa and Judy, her driver, are fine. Their car
was side swiped by a drunk driver and both of them have slight
whiplash. Judy has a burned cheek from when the airbag deployed and
first the traffic police officers wanted a statement; and then they
had to attend St Matthew's hospital for a check up. Judy though did
ring Erica before they left and she's sent me with substitutes she's
sure you'll be happy with.""</p><p>Here she steps back a little and gestures with both hands; one at me
and one at Athena.</p><p>""Tiffany and Athena are here to delight and entertain you Ma'am!""</p><p>When she zeroes in on me and my partner her faces lights up in a most
wonderfully sensual expression; I guess she's happy with what she
sees.</p><p>""Oh dear Jackie, decisions, decisions, which of these truly lovely
young things do I pick?""</p><p>Right then Jackie makes her day; or more accurately her night!</p><p>""I'm sorry if you misunderstood me Ma'am but Erica wishes to
apologise for Melissa's absence and you're to have both of the girls
for your standard fee!""</p><p>Our target's face lights up with what can only be described as pure
lust! She's gonna get thoroughly fucked by not one but two highly
skilled little hookers.</p><p>""Oh I see my dear! Please tell Ms Weiss I'm absolutely delighted with
her offer and I'm sure the girls will be wonderful.""</p><p>Jackie waves us forward as she turns back towards our car.</p><p>""I'll be waiting in the car as usual for when you're finished and
I'll drive the girls home later.""</p><p>""Thank you my dear; that will be fine!""</p><p>She closes the door behind us and we find ourselves in a very
impressive hallway, all wood panelling and stone flagged flooring,
brightly lit by a huge chandelier. I do my ""Gee, gosh, golly, wow""
routine and stare around while Athena fixes Hannah with an unnervingly
sexy smirk.</p><p>""Quite a place you have here Ma'am; talk about classy."" </p><p>Her smirk is just about as sexy as Athena's as she ogles my shapely
breasts.</p><p>""I'm so glad you like it Tiffany, now just let me set the intruder
alarm and we'll head right up to my bedroom, and you girls must call
me Anna.""</p><p>From Hannah to her alias of Anna, not very imaginative but she'll
remember it and not let her real name slip out by chance, not even
when bedding her girls. As she taps in the five digit code I read it
and instantly memorize it. All part of the training! I then nod
slightly to Athena to show that while she was blitzing Hannah with a
laser-like sex stare I've got the alarm code.  Slipping her arm
around the waist of the taller Athena Hannah takes my hand in hers and
leads us up the wide staircase, onto a landing, and then into a large
and beautifully furnished bedroom.</p><p>The main part of the room is dimly lit though the bed, fortunately,
is brightly lit by two bedside lamps and two more sconces on the wall
on either side of that king sized bed. As Athena and Hannah head
towards that bed I repeat my ""wow what a room"" act. It gives me a
chance to palm the two mini cams and hold them up to the wall panels.
A voice in the tiny communicator settled inside my ear says ""a little
higher, to the right, perfect picture"" and I press the adhesive
backings against the wood.</p><p>But now it's got to be down to business and ""Anna"" is ready for
action.</p><p>""Now why don't you girls undress so I can take a good look at
you?""</p><p>Athena crosses her arms to peel up and off that glowing top, to
reveal those fine nipples, which as I expected, are now hard and
erect. While the woman's eyes are roaming over Athena's slender and
snake like body I use the moment to plant the mini mike that will link
up with the video pictures. Athena steps out of her slippers and then
wriggles out of her leggings to stand naked by the bed. Hannah, or is
it Anna, turns to me next.</p><p>""You've still got your clothes on darling! What's wrong? I really
can't believe you're shy!""</p><p>I'm a pretty good with sabres, foils, or epees, so I parry and
riposte!</p><p>""I'm waiting to see you naked Anna, you're covered up all over and
I'm sure you've a really hot body, I wanna see it!""</p><p>She's already stepped out of her slippers and she smiles, tugs loose
the sash on her robe, and then shrugs out of it. She does look lots
better [ and sexier ] in the flesh than in photos or on T.V. She's
short and compact, her breasts are small and firm, her belly slightly
curved but not at all fat. Her thighs, calves, biceps, and forearms
are strong and sinewy, a legacy of her pastimes of horse riding and
playing squash. Her plump vulva is shaved smooth and her labia are
fat, pink, and damp.</p><p>She's removing something from her wrist that looks like a chunky
watch in black resin. I realise that she's taken off her personal
alarm and placed it on the bedside cabinet. Chalk up another to our
Director Sybil!</p><p>Running her fingers through her dark hair she postures her body so
her breasts point at me, her nipples are small and pointed and a dark
and rosy brown. She's aroused and impatient now so it's time for me to
let her see that I'm lusher though just as tasty as Athena.</p><p>I go slowly just to tease her as she settles on the bed with my
partner next to her. As Athena strokes her fingers over the woman's
soft belly and thighs I unbutton by blouse and toss it aside and
flaunt my bare breasts at her. Popping the button on my skirt's
waistband and tugging down the zip I step out of it to reveal that,
unlike Athena, I'm wearing a black thong. Hooking my fingers into the
narrow elastic I slide them down to kick them aside and then give her
a treat by turning, bending over, and then clasping and parting my
rounded buttocks.</p><p>I hear her gasp as she gets a good look at my pussy and my arse
pucker, or maybe she's gasped because Athena's fingers are working the
magic I know, personally, that they can. Stepping onto the bed I join
them, happily aware that my pussy is warm, damp, and tingling.
Athena's French kissing her hard and skilfully, one hand is cupping
and caressing our target's rosy breast while her free hand is already
toying with Hannah's now slick labia.</p><p>I close my mouth over her free breast, biting down on a rubbery
nipple with just enough force to make her wriggle with pleasure,
flicking my tongue tip against its sensitive tip, as my hand joins my
fellow agent's in teasing Hannah's plump labia. She's hooked an arm
around Athena's neck to pull her closer; her other hand clamps the
back of my head to press my mouth harder to her swollen breast. Things
have heated up in no time and I'm as horny as she is! If I know
Athena, and I do, she'll be as randy as hell already too!</p><p>Pulling away from her now blood gorged nipple I wriggle down to her
parted pussy lips. Athena's concentrating on kissing her, she's a
bloody brilliant kisser, while I prefer to get right down to business,
so I puff warm breath onto her wet flesh. She shudders and then jerks
hard as my mouth settles onto her pussy lips, sucking on them, probing
deep inside her with my stiffened tongue. I've eaten enough pussy to
know her first ""O"" is going to be fast and hard!</p><p>Really fast and hard as my tongue tip finds her short but thick
clitoris, which has slid out of its sheath, her wide spread thighs
shake and shudder as I flog it hard and suck on it.</p><p>Her howl shakes the room and she writhes into a massive orgasm as her
cream, thick and sweet, floods my mouth!</p><p>We give her at least a little time to recover from her first cum, I
reckon she gets hot and wound up every Friday night as she waits for
her lovely Melissa to arrive so we'll have to work hard to wear her
out; Athena has ideas on just how to do that! Finally wrenching her
mouth away from Hannah's she spins around and spreads those
spectacular legs, wriggling forward till her taut pussy is pressed
hard against Hannah's seeping crease.</p><p>She's done it before has our Hannah and she loves it, gripping
Athena's slender thigh she heaves her crotch against my partner's,
sucking on her long and elegant toes. Watching them hump each other is
getting too much for me; I need pussy play and I need it now! Moving
up from the foot of the bed I spread my thighs and lower my slit onto
Hannah's mouth. She's been doing this for a long time and she doesn't
disappoint me; like a wet and flexible snake her tongue slithers
inside my sopping pussy and drives me crazy!</p><p>Kneading my own breasts, tweaking my nipples, now spectacularly
erect, I ride her mouth until I arrive at boiling point. Athena and
her are still tribbing like maniacs and they both must be as close to
exploding as I am; but I just let go and have a hard ""O"" that splashes
my cum all over her face. Rolling off her I lay, breathing heavily, as
the two of them head for their climax. Hannah's lost it big time!</p><p>""Oh God, oh God, oh fucking shit!""</p><p>As they cum it looks like two wrestlers locked together, but the wet
slapping sounds from their pussies say Athena's used the right hold! A
double and thunderous climax is followed by their slumping back to lay
as exhausted as I was. I wink at Athena from out of sight of the
supine woman, my partner's got a lot of stamina in reserve, one more
good fuck and Hannah will be out of it and asleep. Exactly as we want
and need her!</p><p>Moving my lips to just an inch from our lady's ear I murmur, as
softly and seductively as I can, while nuzzling her neck gently.</p><p>""D'you wanna go again?""</p><p>Her face holds an amazing combination of surprise and almost shyness
as she speaks.</p><p>""I think maybe I just can. You two girls are truly wonderful!""</p><p>In a few moments Athena has her head burrowing between the woman's
thighs, those magical fingers deep inside a soaking vagina, while I
position myself at Hannah's firm buttocks. She's not asked for any
anal play but she's going to get some now, I have a real love for
having my pucker licked and played with so let's see if Miss Hemming
does as well. Parting her cheeks I slip my tongue onto her soft
sphincter to lick at it as I ease my middle finger deep inside
her.</p><p>Athena's as good at eating pussy as she is at rubbing pussies but I'm
dead sure it's my arse work that drives Hannah wild so fast!</p><p>""OH! Oh fucking Christ harder! Fucking cumming!""</p><p>She cums so fast and hard that her legs wave around and her upper
body comes up off the bed; while her hands clench and unclench like
she's crushing something in them. Finally she slumps back onto the
mattress as if all her wires have been cut; to lay there sucking in
gulps of air. I'm dead sure we've blown all her sexual fuses now so
Athena and I settle on either side of her and do a little gentle
cuddling and caressing; until she slips into the exhausted sleep I've
been expecting to arrive after such a thorough fucking.</p><p>We've allowed her to settle into what seems a deep sleep when I lean
close to Athena and mouth a number to her "" 26357"" which is the code I
memorised for disarming the alarm system. Athena snakes her way off
the bed and heads for the door. She's as silent as a ghost so I've no
idea what wakes Hannah from what should be a dreamless sleep.</p><p>She stirs and looks around blearily at a naked Athena opening the
bedroom door.</p><p>""Where is she going?""</p><p>I could try to reassure with a ""she's looking for the loo"" but at
this point of the operation there's no need to carry on the charade
any longer. Pressing two fingers against her neck, on the nerve
plexus, I dig in and virtually paralyze her!</p><p>""Athena bring me a stick on patch!""</p><p>Hannah, our target, finds she can barely move and looks terrified. We
do not really need that so I lean down close to her face to speak
softly to her.</p><p>""Don't worry we won't hurt you; relax and this will all be over
soon!""</p><p>Then I kiss her hard and use a lot of tongue. At the same time I
slide my fingers over her sticky vulva and bugger me, scared as she
is, she seems to stop struggling against my nerve block and moan with
pleasure. Right then Athena turns up with that sticky patch, God knows
where she had it hidden since she's stark naked, and peeling off the
backing presses it onto Hannah's neck.</p><p>""You're going to sleep now and when you wake up you'll be getting a
phone call that will tell you exactly what you're going to do in
future!""</p><p>Her eyes flicker as the narcotic on the patch takes effect, her
lashes lower, and this time she's deeply asleep! All we have to do now
is find a safe or a strong box and let Jackie in to crack it. However
I now have a problem that always strikes when an operation is almost
over successfully. My clit feels like a big piece of seasoned oak and
I'm as horny as hell!</p><p>Stepping close to Athena I grab her hand and guide it between my
thighs.</p><p>""Quick honey and gimme a fast fuck. I'm on fire!""</p><p>I've told you she's got magic fingers and she's started nicely
getting me off when a crisp voice speaks in my ear via that mini
communicator set in there. Not that tech that spoke earlier this is
Sybil the boss!</p><p>""Tiffany I realise you are a healthy young girl with strong appetites
but do you really think this is an appropriate time to want sex off
your partner agent?""</p><p>""Sorry Ma'am I guess I got carried away, I apologise Ma'am!""</p><p>I'd forgotten we're still being taped on those micro cameras I'd set
up but there's a cure for that. Peeling their adhesive backs off the
wall I shut them off, along with the also redundant mike, before
falling back onto the foot of the bed while splaying my thighs.</p><p>""Athena if you don't fuck me right now I'll explode and I'll also
beat the shit out of you next time we're partnered on the practice
mats!""</p><p>She doesn't talk much but she gives me a devilish grin as she drops
to her knees, drops her mouth to my pussy, and then eases three
fingers into me. She fucks me fast and hard while jabbing her tongue
hard onto my throbbing and swollen clit. As wound up as I always am at
the end of a mission I climax like lightning, yelling and howling I
squirt hard and almost bloody pass out! With that out of the way I
know I'll recover fast and feel cool and calm.</p><p>By the time Athena has trotted downstairs, tapped in the code to
disable the alarm, and opened the door to admit Jackie, I'm searching
the room. By the time they're both in the room with me I've found a
catch built into the wood panel on a wall. It clicks and swings open
to reveal a wall safe. Now Jackie takes charge!</p><p>""You kids get dressed; you can get cleaned up later once we've got
back to H.Q.""</p><p>Jackie's carrying one of those aluminium cases, the sort you see
crime scene police officers using, opening it she brings out a small
electronic gizmo. The safe has a digital display and a ten numbered
keypad. Attaching two terminals to the keypad she touches a switch.
The tiny screen on her gadget glows green, flickers, and seconds later
she has a six number code which she keys in using the safe's keyboard.
Another faint click and she swings the door open.</p><p>As we dress Jackie rifles through several sheaves of papers, ditching
maybe half and selecting the rest to copy with a slim and high tech
scanner that also comes out of her case.</p><p>""Good stuff here girls! Actual mails from Mr Khalid on old fashioned
paper. I guess they thought that using phones or Emails wouldn't be
secure so they must have used an old fashioned ""dead letter drop"" to
contact each other.""</p><p>Once the paperwork's copied into the scanner Jackie packs her case
and the three of us set off down the stairs and out the front door.
Not before I peel the sticky patch off the neck of the slumbering
Hannah. This time we cruise down that gravelled drive, Jackie hops out
and releases the gates with a tap on the control box mounted on the
wall, and then we motor past the new shift of cops. The rain's as
heavy as ever and they both look as miserable and pissed off as the
first two!</p><p>A little way around a corner, in a poorly lit side road, a tall and
slender figure in a trench coat and who carries an umbrella is
waiting. The instantly recognisable shape of our Director Sybil is
waiting for us. Jackie pulls up and the boss folds her brolly, shakes
rain from it, and then climbs onto the front seat next to our
driver/supervisor. She flashes a quick grin at the two of us on the
rear seat.</p><p>""Well done ladies that video of you with The Honourable Miss Hemming
will ensure she walks the line in future. Jaclyn did you obtain
anything of interest from her home?""</p><p>Jackie has her eyes on the road but she smiles lazily as she
speaks!</p><p>""Sure did boss! Some stuff that looks really interesting. I copied
most of it but kept a few of the juicy ones especially because her
prints are all over them!""</p><p>Sybil nods then swivels her head to look at us.</p><p>""Athena what dosage patch did you use on our Miss Hemming?""</p><p>""Minimum dosage Ma'am. She's not a large lady so she didn't need
heavy sedation.""</p><p>Time for me to chime in now.</p><p>""I removed the patch just before we left Ma'am so she may be coming
round anytime.""</p><p>That earns me a ""well done"" nod from my boss so things are going
really well.</p><p>""I thought the time might be ripe so I'll call her right now. Quiet
please Tiffany and I know I won't hear anything from your silent
partner here!""</p><p>Athena's smirk at me decides me to definitely beat the crap out of
her next time we're free fighting in the dojo; even as Sybil brings
out a fiendishly complicated encrypted cell phone. She must have the
Hemming number on speed dial since she taps once and waits.</p><p>""Ah good evening Miss Hemming! You don't know me but my name's Sybil,
not my real name of course, are you aware that the Sybils in ancient
Greece revealed the future at the various oracular sites? I'm now
going to reveal your future to you. You will sever all connections
with Abu Khalid and his group and spend the rest of your days being a
good and patriotic member of parliament. You are under close scrutiny
and we have some of your correspondence with that man complete with
your fingerprints on them. We have copies of the rest and best of all
we have a very explicit video of you and my charming little
ladies!""</p><p>For a moment she ceases talking and listens to whatever is being said
to her.</p><p>""Yes Miss Hemming I thought that might be your decision. As long as
you behave you'll hear no more of this but step out of line again and
we'll thoroughly break and destroy you and your reputation forever.
And your prison sentence will be long and miserable. So I'll bid you
goodnight Hannah!""</p><p>She thumbs off the phone; turning her head to Jackie.</p><p>""Put your foot down a little Jaclyn and let's get back home to
Headquarters. Tiffany! Athena! Well done on a highly professional
performance. Tiffany if you are still afflicted with nymphomania
perhaps you can persuade Athena to cater for your needs back in the
barracks. I don't want the two of you too tired though. You both have
a field exercise on Sunday so make the most of tonight and Saturday.
Oh and there might well be an interesting assignment coming up for you
two soon. A considerably tougher job than tonight so I want both of
you on the range soon with the armourer. I expect a score of at least
85% from you both.""</p><p>The rain rattles against the windscreen, the wiper blades hiss back
and forth, and I relax back on the leather seat. So a field exercise
on Sunday. Now if it's on the unit's assault course there might be a
chance for Athena to finish face down in the mud rather than my
beating her silly on the practice mats!</p><p>While I'm thinking that I feel Athena's ""magic"" fingers slip up under
my RaRa skirt and inside my thong. Spreading my thighs and stifling a
soft moan I decide I might just forgive her till the next time she
annoys me! I can't wait to get back to barracks for a hot shower, a
hot meal, and maybe a little hotness with Athena!</p>"
183,Risk Taker,Androgyne,1,"Grace is an older Cougar lady who is ready to see if her latest tween ""little friend"" is ready to learn what lady loving is all about.And ready to take the risk that Mandy will surrender without panic and not leave Grace facing the law.","['F,g,cons,oral,pedo,tribbing']","<p>I stride out of my bathroom and into my bedroom, naked, except for a
towel slung around my neck, and stop in front of my full length mirror
to gaze on my reflection and reflect on my personality.</p><p>I'm a risk taker! Now what does that mean? There is more than one
type of risk taker for sure. There's the sports risk taker who sky
dives, bungee jumps, or goes white water rafting. There's the
financial risk taker who gambles on the horses, at casinos, or on the
stock exchange. I'm none of those. I'm a sexual risk taker!</p><p>I pause in my pondering to inspect the body I see in the looking
glass. I'm now the wrong side of fifty but I reckon I still stand
fairly high on the MILF scale. Eating sensibly and working hard in the
gym really pays dividends. So what do I see? A woman with dark red
hair cut Annie Lennox short. I'd like to say I have high cheekbones,
an aquiline nose, and a narrow jaw. That really wouldn't fit with the
body though!</p><p>I have a pleasant enough face though it's somewhat round, and as the
years passed I found I needed specs, and so a pair of decent designer
frames is usually perched on my nose. My breasts are good, large and
heavy, not huge and out of proportion, just big and firm. Large
aureoles smeared across their peaks and big and very sensitive
nipples. I'd like a narrower waist. Don't get me wrong I don't have a
pot belly or rolls of fat but my tummy has a curve to it. I call it
womanly and leave other people to make their own minds up about
it!</p><p>My hips are wide; my granny used to say ""good child bearing hips""
about women like me. Not that I've ever born a child or ever would;
even if I was a lot younger. My thighs are firm and shapely and my
calves are smooth and strong; while my buttocks look full and round.
All in all I'm happy with what I am and what I look like. Now to
explain the bit about being a sexual risk taker.</p><p>Remember what I said about never having a baby or ever likely to? I
was two months short of my eleventh birthday when I first had my pussy
played with by another girl. I never ever wanted a boy or a man after
that! I sleep with lots of women; well we don't sleep much if you get
my drift! I do it with teenagers; but best of all I get super turned
on by the tweens. That's where the risk taking comes in!</p><p>You can be careful but you can never be certain that the next little
honey you make a move on won't be the one that, some day, goes running
to mummy, screaming about what that dirty lady did to her. Even though
she's been loving what she's been getting! I have good instincts, I go
slowly, and if in doubt I back off and away. So far I've been both
lucky and careful and never came close to having the boys [ and girls
] in blue on my tail. I could tell you though some interesting stories
about some of the girls in blue and might another time.</p><p>One day maybe I'll slip up, pick the wrong target, and end up in
court as that hated object the paedophile. Today might just be the
day; though if you're a betting person don't wager a penny on it
happening this time. I'm getting, and have been for a while, all the
right vibes off Amanda.</p><p> I suppose there are worse places for a life long lesbian than
an all woman prison but I would prefer to keep my present life style
as it is and avoid signing the sex offenders register. Along with
collecting a criminal record of course!</p><p>So now you know why Grace Gerrard is a risk taker! I suppose I'm as
bad as those adrenaline junkies I mentioned before; I'm addicted to my
little sweethearts and I can't quit now.</p><p>The last few drops of shower water have dried on me as I cross to my
dressing table, before showering I've run the razor over my vulva to
leave it silky smooth, so first I pick up my bottle of baby oil. A few
drops on my fingers which I spread over my soft skin to ease the faint
sting and next up is perfume. Tweens tend to go for bright colours and
loud music; they also like powerful scents and Amanda's no exception.
So when I select my atomiser of ""White Tiger"" I use it more than
liberally. Amanda says she loves the smell of it so I stand in a cloud
of the expensive stuff and I must reek of it.</p><p>Time to dress now! Black, seamed, self support stockings, black satin
briefs and a satin and lace bra, underneath a black button through
dress with a short skirt to it. Flat heeled slip on shoes as I'm
driving and my shoulder bag which contains my car keys and a few other
essentials. At the last moment, and on a whim, I drop my ""White Tiger""
into my bag and set off downstairs.</p><p>I set my alarm, lock the front door, and then click my key fob to
shut off my car alarm. The car's not brand new but it's in good nick;
a bit like me I suppose! Down my driveway, out of the car just long
enough to close the gate behind me, and then back behind the wheel to
head for where I'm going to pick up my little Amanda.</p><p>The George Scott Park is only minutes away and there's a playground
there. Amanda said she'd be waiting there for me. As I get close I can
see her there, I pull up a little short of where she is so I can take
a good look at her. She's exactly what I like and also what I need and
desire. My eyes drink in her skinny and oh so exciting form!</p><p>Amanda Becket aged eleven years and two months, I know this for
certain since I asked her so I could buy her a birthday present, and
that worked out well didn't it? By then we were at the stage were she
and I were keeping each others secrets and she asked for a present her
mum wouldn't let her have. She wanted a bikini instead of the one
piece swim suit mummy let her have for the beach and swimming in the
school pool.</p><p>Now that was a request I was happy to go along with. As I told her
""Don't let mummy know you've got it or where it came from if she ever
finds it""!</p><p>I took her to ""Styles"" which is pretty up market but what the hell
I'm not short of cash and I was expecting to reap the rewards for my
generosity. I remember clearly the sales lady's name tag, ""Helena"",
and she was a handsome woman alright, a few years younger than me and
beautifully groomed! She politely told me that swim suits, like
lingerie, couldn't be returned once tried on but Mandy was bouncing to
wear one so I guaranteed Helena that once worn I'd buy it for her.</p><p>I was pushing for black, dark green, or navy blue, but like I said
tweens like strong primary colours so I gave up and she went into the
changing room with a firecracker red model. Even though I was acting
as ""Auntie Grace"" I didn't push to be in there with her while she
changed and waited outside with Helena. Mandy sounded a tad shy when
she called us, ""what do you think Auntie Grace"", as she opened the
door for us to see her.</p><p>Two things happened then. First I bloody near creamed my panties when
I got an eyeful of my thin and now almost naked tween, and then,
looking at Helena, I figured she was playing for the same team as I'm
on!</p><p>Licking her lips as if they were suddenly dry she stared at Mandy and
then turned to face me.</p><p>""Does Madam think it might be a little old for her?""</p><p>Madam thought it was the sexiest sight she'd seen in years! The
briefs were two tiny triangles of thin cloth held with cords while the
bra top looked like two red postage stamps covering her pronounced
nipples. I gave Helena a wink and my best ""knowing"" smile that sent
her a message saying ""but ain't she hot""!</p><p>""Well just a little maybe Helena but she's so insistent; you know
what young girls are like?""</p><p>Mandy stood there, looking back and forth between us; until I stopped
staring at her lovely ""camel toe"" outlined through the thin cloth and
delivered my verdict.</p><p>""You look stunning Amanda darling; doesn't she Helena?""</p><p>The statuesque blond looked as turned on as I felt and was back to
licking her lips again.</p><p>""Oh my dear it's just YOU and you should thank your auntie for such a
lovely present!""</p><p>I knew the thanks I'd like and I was certain Helena would like the
exact same reward. I made a point of memorising her face and name.
I'll look her up ""off duty"" soon; I love my tweens but Helena looked
an attractive package to try a tumble with!   </p><p>Back in the present I'm focused on sweet Amanda where she's perched
on the low sandstone wall of the playground. She's tall for her age
and of the lean and skinny build that gets my motor running till it
overheats. Her long legs are thin and slightly muscular and she's
showing a lot of sinewy thigh as well. From here I can't see; though I
do know, she's got tiny breast buds but large nipples. The rump that
rests on the hard sandstone is small and taut.</p><p>I can feel a warm glow and a steady dampness growing between my
thighs so I take off the handbrake and cruise up level with where
she's sitting. Pulling up, I tap the switch to roll down my window,
and then take a close look at her as she hops down from the wall and
smiles at me. It's a mild day and she's wearing a pale blue sleeveless
blouse, tight enough to show off her breast buds and those erect
nipples. Her skirt is navy blue, short and tight, above dark blue knee
socks and sandals. She smiles entrancingly as I open the door and wave
her inside.</p><p>As she hops onto the soft leather of the seat that short skirt rides
up even further; so I can catch a glimpse of the cotton triangle of
her panties. White with a blue polka dot pattern!</p><p>""Well Amanda darling so are you free today like you said you would
be?""</p><p>""Oh yeah Grace! Mum's gone to work and Dad's working up in Scotland.
I told her I'd go to the playground and maybe drop round to see
Shannon. I only said maybe so I wasn't lying was I?""</p><p>""No honey you weren't lying and what mummy doesn't know won't hurt
her. You're fine with me aren't you?""</p><p>This time her smile is slightly different; when first I started
getting close to her she sometimes smiled nervously. Later her smile
was relaxed and natural, but this one is somehow different and I
search for a word to describe it. After a second I get it, an old
French word, coquettish! It loosely translates as a little flirt. At
the back of my mind, now and for some time, lurks the question of
whether Mandy is totally innocent or does she perhaps have a young
friend from school. A friend like mine who showed me how pussy play
worked.</p><p>If she's had a little girl/girl fun then my job will be even
easier!</p><p>""Of course I am Grace so what are we gonna do today then?""</p><p>I'm smiling at her, taking in the fine peach fuzz on her legs and
thighs, along with the tips of her nipples tenting the cloth of her
blouse.</p><p>""Well honey how would you like to go for a drive with me to take a
look at a mobile home I'm thinking of buying. It's only a few miles
out of town and we'll be there in no time!""</p><p>""Wow your own mobile home! Is it big? Is it nice?""</p><p>""Well sweetheart I think you'll like it when you see it so let's get
that seatbelt on you and then off we'll go!""</p><p>Reaching across and pulling over the belt gives me the chance to get
a little tactile with her and trail a hand across her blouse and those
hard nipples. She's well used to me getting a little ""touchy feely""
with her now so as I put the car into gear and pull away I make my
next and calculated move. Steering with my right hand I drop my other
hand onto her thigh, just above her knee, and squeeze thin and
muscular flesh.</p><p>She neither flinches nor moves away so I take the next risk; moving
my fingers a tad higher I lightly caress the smooth skin on the inside
of her thigh. She just settles back in her seat, smiling, as my car
cruises out of town heading for a certain small field that houses a
big and impressive mobile home.</p><p>In truth I am now having vague ideas about buying it. I got the keys
from one of the ""sisterhood"", Debbie Stevens. Debs shares my liking
for our own sex as well as having a similar weakness for the young
ones; though she likes 'em a bit older and more well developed than I
go for. And though she doesn't own it either she's gotten the keys
from someone who does. I am now considering raising, with Debs, the
notion of jointly buying it as a haven for our tween fucking
escapades!</p><p>My driving seems to be on autopilot while my hand is definitely doing
its own thing and gently stroking Mandy's thigh. For all that she just
seems cool with it as we cruise up to the gate to ""Willow Field"". I'm
wet and wildly excited; though covering it well. I pull up long enough
for Mandy to hop out and open the gate to let me drive in, then close
it behind us, and then she's back in her seat as I drive across to the
big silver mobile home.</p><p>While I'm turning off the engine and pulling on the handbrake Mandy's
already out of the car and staring at all that steel and aluminium
like it's her newest toy.</p><p>""Wow Grace this is fantastic! Can we go inside?""</p><p>Fumbling the keys out of my bag I give her a secretive smile.</p><p>""Of course we can darling that's why we came here. We can stay as
long as you like.""</p><p>I slip the key into the lock, swing open the door to usher Mandy
inside, then close it behind us with a click that has my pussy
trembling. Inside is warm, dim, and silent, and I can hear my own
breathing as I feel my nipples swell and go like stones! Taking
Mandy's hand in mine I begin the tour. The kitchen's impressive, all
steel and ceramic; she loves the shower with its frosted glass and
aluminium frame.</p><p>I allow myself the brief daydream of showering with Mandy!</p><p>When we move into the sleeping area I start to get hugely turned on
because it's here I'll be making my move. Things are so quiet and it's
dimly lit by the odd ray of sunshine; in which dust motes sparkle like
tiny diamonds! Sitting down on the edge of the almost full width bed I
pat the mattress to have her sit next to me.</p><p>""So do you like what you see Mandy?""</p><p>""Wow Grace it's fantastic and I'd love to stay here.""</p><p>Right on the edge now of the big risk, with my hand on her thin thigh
again, I deal my cards.</p><p>""You know Mandy this could be our secret and private place and nobody
would know we were here. All alone and snug together!""</p><p>I let the silence stretch out as we sit there together. I've slipped
my arm around her shoulders to hug her to me and she's looking up at
me, not far because as I've said she is tall for her age, her pink
lips are pursed and moist and right then she surprises me. I was
planning on kissing her, or just brushing my lips against hers, when
she leans forward and kisses me! Not skilled or expert and a touch
tentative but she's made the first move not me.</p><p>I kiss her back, firmly, and I'm a good kisser. Her lips are soft and
cool as she stirs restlessly then responds to my lips, then I probe a
little with my tongue and she becomes more aggressive, kissing me
harder and with growing excitement. When her thin arm hooks around my
neck I realise there's no risk; probably there never was! With my
tongue in her mouth and her breathing getting fast I push her back
onto the bare mattress.</p><p>Leaning over her I kiss her for a long time. Then I decide to take
things to the next level and carefully pop open the buttons of her
blouse. Pulling it out of the waistband of her skirt and then slipping
it off I stare down at her small breast buds and those long and erect
nipples. A surprisingly dark brown shade against her fair skin!</p><p>""God Mandy you're lovely!""</p><p>Then lowering my face I delicately kiss one hard and heated nipple.
She moves under me and moans softly as I repeat this on her other
side. Then I take the tip of her breast and that throbbing teat into
my mouth, sucking hard on it, flicking it with my tongue tip, while
teasing the other with my skilful fingers. Rousing her I'm rousing
myself so I pull back from her thin body and begin clawing at my
clothes. My dress slips to the floor quickly followed by my bra and
briefs and before I return to Mandy's restless body I recall the White
Tiger spray in my bag.</p><p>Rummaging till I find it I aim the nozzle at the half naked girl to
douse her in an aromatic cloud of perfume. She wriggles on the
mattress, eyes half closed, as she inhales the sharp citrus scent.
Then I'm unable to wait any longer so I pop the button of her skirt,
tug down the zip, and then ease the tight cloth over her narrow hips
and off. Looking down at her cotton briefs I can see a definite dark
patch just where I'd expect to, small but clearly dampening the thin
cotton.</p><p>Hooking my fingers into the waistband I find it's even harder to
remove them than that tight skirt was. Making soft noises in her
throat Mandy raises her slim hips to help me pull them off to leave
her thin and hot body naked but for her knee socks and sandals. Now
for an assault on her body that will leave her in ecstasy. Kneeling I
gently part her lean thighs and bow my head towards the taut and moist
jewel of her damp pussy. My warm breath on her soft flesh makes her
flinch slightly then my tongue darts forth like an adder's. Now she
yelps like a puppy!</p><p>Using the tip of my tongue with exquisite slowness and long practice
I let it flicker and dart over her slick and sensitive flesh. She
isn't restrained or quiet now; she's making a lot of noise. However
who will there be to hear us in the middle of this deserted field?
Clasping her sinewy thighs to steady her I let my lips suck on her wet
flesh while burrowing my tongue deep into her tight little pussy. Now
she's gasping, gulping for air, writhing and coming close to howling
out loud.</p><p>Stiffening my tongue, like a cock, I fuck her sopping pussy till she
screams out loud and then cums wetly on my mouth and tongue. Bucking
and shaking she rides out what has to be, if not her first, then her
hardest ever orgasm, under my mouth and on the now stained
mattress.</p><p>Sliding up her shaking body I gently kiss her rubbery nipples, nuzzle
her neck, lick the lobe of one ear, and then slip my tongue tip into
her ear until my slender lover, recovering from her climax, wriggles
and giggles.</p><p>""Oh Grace that feels funny! Funny but good! I feel so wonderful after
what you did so can I do it to you?""</p><p>Can she? Oh Christ if she doesn't I'll be shooting pussy juice soon
just thinking about her doing me! Settling on the bed on all fours,
spreading my thighs, I look back at Mandy who already seems excited
and aroused once more.</p><p>""Don't you want to lay flat like I did Grace? Is this way
better?!</p><p>""Not better honey it just feels different this way; now you just do
what I did to you and I'll really love it!""</p><p>Small but strong hands cradle my hips as her face moves close to my
tingling pussy, warm breath on my wet flesh makes me tremble and moan
softly, then her hot tongue licks my plump labia and I'm on my way to
heaven. Her lips slither over the twin wings and then her long tongue
burrows into my vagina; making me groan deeply as the fires rise
inside me. I want to scream at her to do me harder and faster but then
she hits my clit, more by luck than judgement probably, and the spasm
sends me towards my peak.</p><p>Sucking on me like a leech, and jabbing that fantastic tongue into
me, she takes me to my burning summit. I shriek as I climax, creaming
myself and her mouth and face as my body betrays me. I collapse face
down on the mattress, shaking like a leaf in a storm, as my cums burn
through me like small lightning bolts. I lay, face pressed to the
mattress cover, for a long time, as Mandy presses her thin body onto
mine and imitates me by kissing the nape of my neck.</p><p>I want more, I need more, but has she the stamina and desire for
more? She answers my thoughts in the finest way.</p><p>""Will you do it to me again please Grace? I want more!""</p><p>The teacher can enjoy this as much as the pupil so let me give her a
new lesson.</p><p>""You've heard the boys in your school talking about fucking a girl
haven't you sweetie? Well girls and women can fuck each other too.
Would you like it if we fucked each other really hard?""</p><p>Uncertainly she nods but she's ready for more excitement with her oh
so attentive Grace.</p><p>""Uh huh! Oh yeah please Grace yes please!""</p><p>""Then just do as I tell you and show you.""</p><p>Rolling onto my back I spread my wet thighs; smeared with my
juices.</p><p>""Get on top of me and put that lovely wet crease of yours on top of
mine and rub yours against mine!""</p><p>She wriggles atop me, supporting herself on her braced arms, I cradle
her thin hips in my hands as her sinewy thighs and pelvic muscles hump
her taut pussy onto mine. Almost at once I'm on fire again! My clit is
hard and erect and when her hard little nipples grind against mine my
own big nips throb and tingle! Her sex is slick and wet; as is mine. I
gaze into her dark blue eyes and all I see there is wild lust. Lifting
the centre of my body I thrust my labia against hers; her lips draw
back showing her white teeth and she moans out loud!</p><p>The sounds in the dimness are moans, gasps for breath, grunts of
ecstasy, and wet flesh slapping together.  </p><p>Deep inside me I can feel it building, wild fires burn but I can feel
the pressure mounting; I'm too far gone in sexual madness to warn this
frantic little lover of mine what soon will happen. A huge grin
wreaths her face as she re-doubles her frantic efforts to fuck me to
orgasm; along with herself!</p><p>When the explosion hits me my vision dims, my body shakes
spastically, and the pressure releases in a mammoth squirt of creamy
fluids that drenches us both. It doesn't faze her a fraction as her
own big ""O"" hits her with insane force; sending her rolling off my
shuddering body to lie shaking along side me. I can't move, I can't
speak, my heart hammers in my breast, gulping in air is all I can hope
to do.</p><p>Finally my pulse slows, my breathing returns to something resembling
normal, and so I reach for my new lover. Pulling her into the crook of
my arm I crush her against me, our wet and sticky bodies pressed
together as I slip away into an exhausted though blissful sleep.</p><p>Waking from my drowsing I experience the delicious pleasure of her
thin form laid half across my upper body. Her small breasts rest on
mine while her mouth is pressed against my neck, nuzzling wetly at me.
As I stir and she realises I am back with her she murmurs in my
ear.</p><p>""Oh Grace I loved that, I love you, I never knew it would be so
amazing. I can't wait to show Shannon.""</p><p>In her post coital glow it must have slipped out without thinking but
despite my sated state my ears prick up at Shannon's name.</p><p>""Shannon? Your little dark haired friend? Oh Mandy so you have a
little girlfriend do you? You never mentioned THAT to me! So you two
have fun together do you?""</p><p>Realising I'm just teasing and not mad at her she giggles and
snuggles closer to me, pressing her hot flesh against mine.</p><p>""Oh not like we've just done Grace; we just touch and rub a little
and have little ""cummies"" as she calls them. Grace I'd love for you to
let her come here and have fun with us like we've just had.""</p><p>The warning alarms go off when she mentions bringing Shannon here but
at the same time my risk taking nature starts spinning up to full
speed. Three keep a secret less well than two but the thought of three
of us sharing this bed and all the fascinating combinations we can try
out. Let's test the waters with her now!</p><p>""I don't know Mandy are you sure she would be okay with me as well as
you? Can she keep our secrets? Are you sure I could trust her not to
let things slip out?""</p><p>She's so excited at the idea that she's jabbering at me.</p><p>""Oh yeah Grace she's my best friend and we do things we don't tell
any of the girls in our class about so why should she talk about you
and me? Please Grace, please, please, please!""</p><p>She's moved further onto my body and by the time I realise what she's
doing it's almost too late; and then I decide I want it to be too
late! She knows what that amazing tribbing did to me a little earlier
and now the little minx is using her body to soften me up and get me
to bend to her over Shannon.</p><p>""I don't know honey, I'm not sure, and we'd have to be so
careful....!""</p><p>My words trail off as she cups my breasts and mounts me, pressing
that gorgeous pussy down onto mine.</p><p>""Please Grace I'll be really nice to you! I'll give you another big
cummie like you had before.""</p><p>Surrendering as I realise my appetites have taken me beyond the point
of no return I cup her smooth buttocks and crush our bodies together,
as, smirking, she fucks me as if she is a small boy with a hard cock.
She's learned from just one pussy rubbing session and she's as hot and
wild, maybe wilder, than our first time. I'm totally aroused again and
can't believe how thoroughly she's taken command to send me soaring
towards another climax.</p><p>From the tremors running down her body I can see and feel she's ready
to go there again herself. Oozing juice, pussy cramping and blazing, I
spread my thighs wider and give myself over to another shattering
climax. And amaze myself with another massive squirt even as my
fevered child also explodes into a screaming, writhing, sexual
explosion that leaves us both soaked and spent.</p><p>This time neither of us speak, or move for a long time, sleeping the
sleep of total exhaustion and complete satiation. By the time we awake
the shadows are long in the room and the afternoon is drawing on.
Regretfully I stir myself, and, in the process, wake my exciting new
lover.</p><p>""Come on Mandy I think I'd better get you home before your mother
finishes work.""</p><p>Then my earlier fantasy stirs itself in my mind!</p><p>""I think we should take a shower together and clean ourselves up.
We're a bit sticky and ripe aren't we? Then when we're dry we can use
some more of my White Tiger so we both smell lovely.""</p><p>Whatever we've done hasn't dimmed her memory one fraction.</p><p>""Sure Grace and when can Shannon come here with us?""</p><p>Slipping my arm around her narrow waist I pull us off the stained
mattress and we head for the showers together. Another huge risk
coming with the inclusion of little Shannon in my heated love life but
I am a huge risk taker where my little darlings are involved.</p><p>""Alright honey you arrange things, make sure she knows what she's
getting into, and I'll pick you both up when all's ready. I'll make
her welcome baby you know that!""</p><p>Risk taking's my nature and I'm too old to change now so come on
Shannon and join our club!</p>"
184,"Drawn In, Part One",Androgyne,1,Two women find themselves somehow transported into the world of Hentai sex toon videos. In a sinister school they arrive in the form of a busty schoolgirl and a CAT girl. It seems they are there to meet up with 2 other hero tweens to battle the forces of evil.With the added bonus of enjoying masses of red hot lesbian sex tho' Karen has a small drawback in her case!,"['F,f,g,cons,reluc,oral,spank,voy']","<p>I owe my friend <a href=""../authors/ttt.html#taryntigcat"">Taryn</a> a HUGE thank you for introducing me to the
wild, wacky, but best of all SEXY world of Hentai toons! Huge breasted
schoolgirls in micro kilts that are so short they show off their
panties. Inexhaustable when having sex. When 2 tweens trib and cum
they both spout cream like Moby Dick the Great White Whale. I'm having
huge fun [ and a few fine cums ] watching this stuff and this story
was also great fun to write! More will follow if you, the readers, want
it!</p><p>I'm doing something I never thought I'd be able to; visiting friends
in America who I only knew via the Internet. I've stayed with Kacy and
I've visited with Tamara but I'm having SO much fun at my last port of
call with Taryn. I'm here in the U.S. courtesy of finally winning a
decent amount on the national lottery. Not the bonanza jackpot of
millions but enough that I could fly over here and spend without the
slightest qualm!</p><p>I let Taryn talk me into something I thought I might not enjoy and
which has turned out to be a real gas! She booked and I wired her the
cash so here we are at the International Hentai, Anime, and Cartoon
Convention! I had wondered how a fifty something Brit lady would fit
in but this hotel is a wild blend of tweens, teens, and grown women
and men. Some of the ladies and gents I've seen are grandparents and
years older than me but everyone seems to be having [ like me ] a
whale of a time.</p><p>Taryn, way taller than me, has an arm hooked through mine and is
excitedly towing me towards another exhibit.</p><p>""Les you gotta see this and try it it's bloody fantastic!""</p><p>There's a big semi-circular counter and a sign over it reading
""Design your own Hentai character in virtual reality""! Taryn shoves me
onto a seat and takes the one next to me, picking up a sort of helmet
with goggles and settling it onto my head, before putting one on
herself.</p><p>""Press the start switch Les!""</p><p>I can feel it under my hand so I press down and I'm looking at a menu
with choices. The first being ""Do you want a male or female
character""? Simple answer is female so I click on that. Next up it
asks me for a body type from a fairly long list of options. There's
one that always gets me soaking wet when I watch the Hentai sex toons
that Taryn sends me the links to; and that's the one I go for. Short
and with a big moon arse and humongous breasts. Working through I give
her red hair like my own though my toon's hair is flame red and stands
out in spikes.</p><p>At that point I hear a loud rumble of thunder that seems to rattle
the hall. Ignoring it I add the next details, a cute snub nose, blue
eyes, fair skin and a dusting of freckles across her cheeks. Glasses?
The computer asks me so I give her a pair of those huge round ones the
anime babes seem to wear and which suit them so well. Clothes next
starting with white silk and lace panties and a matching bra, 44 DD
cup no less, white knee socks, and then her school uniform is next
up.</p><p>The next roll of thunder sounds right on top of us and everything
seems to rattle and shake. Taryn grabs my arm as she speaks.</p><p>""Don't worry Les we're right in the middle of storm season here but
this is a brand new hotel so we'll be fine no matter how it rumbles
around!""</p><p>Concentrating again I'm finishing off my Hentai schoolgirl sweetie. A
white school blouse that strains at the seams from those gigantic
boobs, a blue and black school tie, her micro kilt is a dark blue
plaid and so brief her panties show. I'm just giving her a school
blazer, and patent tee bar shoes, when the third thunderbolt goes off
so loud and close it's like its right inside my head. My world goes
screaming white and then everything goes black!</p><p>When I come round my left cheek is numb, it's numb because it's
pressed up against a pane of glass, from the right corner of my mouth
there's a trickle of drool running. My eyes are bleary so I raise a
hand to rub them and I realise the small designer specs I always wear
have been replaced by a huge pair of owl eye glasses. Turning my head
I realise I'm on what my US friends call a bus but I'd call a coach.
We're rolling along a quiet and narrow road and then I catch my
reflection in the window glass!</p><p>I'm around thirteen! Bright red spiky hair stands up from my head as
if jelled though it isn't and it just seems naturally stiff. Looking
down I realise I can't see my lap because I posses a pair of mammoth
breasts. The school tie I'm wearing has the knot pulled down and to
one side and the top three buttons of my blouse are undone, so I'm
gazing into my massive cleavage and at melon boobs cradled in satin
and frothy lace edging.</p><p>Shit I'm the Hentai honey I was creating in the VR computer
world!</p><p>At that point, with my head spinning, the coach takes a left turn
between two impressive iron gates and I spot a sign that reads ""Dr
Sable's College for Girls"" as we roll past it. For the first time I
look to my right and what I see freaks me out worse than finding I'm a
super stacked Hentai tween! I had just begun to wonder where Taryn was
when I see she's right next to me; but not the Taryn I know!</p><p>If I've dropped from my five feet six or seven to just over five feet
then Taryn's gotten taller even than she was in our world. She must go
six feet four or five. She's dressed exactly as I am though she isn't
wearing a bra under her school blouse; mainly because she doesn't need
one! Her breasts are tiny but her nipples are astounding; as long as
my thumbs by the look of things. Her legs and thighs are incredibly
long and sleek and the knee socks she's wearing would come up over my
thighs and damn near reach my pussy.</p><p>But none of that is what has me gaping at her. Taryn is a CAT girl!
Her ears are pointed and furry and they're flicking in her sleep! Her
face isn't fur covered but her eyes have the tilt and, I'll bet,
pupils of a cat. She's stirring restlessly and twitching a little then
she opens her eyes, peers at me, and quite clearly says....</p><p>""Hmrngnzzly grufck!""   </p><p>Whatever the fuck that means! Then she stretches and licks her lips
with a long, pink, tongue, which looks like sandpaper, before she
focuses on me and her eyes bug out of her head.</p><p>""Who the fuck are you and where am I? In fact who am I?""</p><p>I lean close, clap my hand across her mouth; ignoring her pair of
impressive fangs that gleam in the light.</p><p>""I'm Les, you're you, and we're on a bloody bus going into a school
and that's about all I know Taryn. Wait a bit babe but when things
blew up were you designing yourself a CAT girl on that VR
machine?""</p><p>She nods slowly as if her head hurts.</p><p>""Oh fuck yeah I get it! You were making an innocent schoolgirl sexpot
weren't you? I don't know how it happened but we've been drawn into a
Hentai universe somehow. Have you noticed we don't look like we've
been drawn by artists? We look like computer generated figures in a
video game. Really realistic and human looking; if you call those tits
of yours realistic!""</p><p>At that point our conversation is interrupted by the driver speaking
into his microphone.</p><p>""Attention please ladies we have arrived at Sable's so disembark with
your hand luggage and the school porters will deliver your cases from
the bus's luggage boot to your dormitories.""</p><p>On the shelf above us I find two bags; the first has a photo tag of
me as boob babe and the name ""Karen Kerr"" on it. The second bag has a
snap of Taryn in CAT form and a name that opens my eyes wide. ""Taryn
Groowl Purrt Tighman""! Raising my eyes to heaven I pass it to her and
then join the column of assorted tweens and teens filing off the
bus.</p><p>Off the bus we are facing a huge and towering building. Think bloody
Hogwarts School and I'll bet sodding bats fly around it at night!
There's a welcoming committee waiting for us at the foot of the stone
steps leading to the open main door. The boss seems to be a small and
harassed looking lady with a clipboard.</p><p>""Welcome ladies! I'm Miss Harvey the school secretary and when I call
your name please step forward, and you, and anyone who is in the same
dormitory as you, will be escorted by one of our school
members."" </p><p>A number of names are called and then ""Karen Kerr and Taryn Tighman""
are summonsed. We step up to the plate [ Taryn the CAT girl causing
somewhat of a stir ] and Miss Harvey to report our presence. She ticks
us off the sheet on her clipboard and then waves someone forward.</p><p>""This is Prefect Mitsuki ladies; she will brief you on what happens
now.""</p><p>A stunning Japanese girl steps forward, she's perhaps sixteen, a mane
of silky blue black hair cascades down her back. She has fine breasts
[ although not a big as my frontage ] and wonderful dancers legs.
She's dressed in very much the same uniform as Taryn and I are though
instead of white knee socks she's wearing black thigh length ones.</p><p>""I am Julie Mitsuki though you will NEVER use my first name. You will
always refer to me as Prefect Mitsuki, or, if I give you permission,
you may call me Miss Mitsuki. I am senior prefect for your dormitory,
dormitory nine, and my deputy is Prefect Morag Mac Fee. We have the
power to issue you with demerits or detention should you contravene
school regulations or behaviour standards. You have the right to
appeal against our punishments to the Deputy Headmistress or the
Headmistress but I would advise against that as a prefect's word is
almost always accepted over a pupil's. Now follow me!""</p><p>She leads us up the stone steps to where a tiny blond stands. She's
as cute as a basket of kittens, curly blond hair, blue eyes, and of
course wearing a miniature version of the Sable school uniform.</p><p>""This is Kiki Dupree. She arrived here well pre term so by now she
knows the building fairly well and will conduct you to your room.
Please note ladies that you can recognise a prefect by the shield
badge on her blazer and the fact that a prefect's tie has a gold bar
as well as the black and blue ones. You must show respect to all
prefects and not just those from your dormitory. I have business now
but you will be seeing a lot of me. Goodbye!""</p><p>With that she turns and stalks away with a nice sway to her hips.
Taryn is brief and to the point.</p><p>""What a bitch queen!""</p><p>I have to be honest but strangely the words I meant to say about her
being hot and so sexy come out as...</p><p>""She's very pretty though!""</p><p>Which earns me an odd glance from my towering CAT girl!</p><p>Kiki escorts us into a pleasant enough room for four. Four single
beds with a small cabinet on either side of each bed, four dressers,
and four wardrobes. A light fixture with a pull cord above each bed.
Off our room is a small bathroom with a shower cubicle, wash basin,
and toilet. Our bags have been dropped off by the porters so I go take
a much needed pee then pop open my suitcase to begin unpacking. Before
I can get really started there is a rap on the door which opens before
any of us can say ""come in"" and in waltzes Prefect Mitsuki!</p><p>""Miss Kerr will you please come with me I have something to show
you!""  </p><p>""Coming Prefect Mitsuki!""</p><p>Taryn raises an eyebrow as I trail dutifully after the sleek legs and
taut rear of the beautiful girl. She strides ahead of me down a
corridor, round a corner, and then up another corridor and into a
small and dingy room. As I follow her in she closes the door behind me
and gestures me towards one of a dozen desks in the room.</p><p>""Please sit down Miss Kerr and listen to me. This room is the
detention room!""</p><p>I cross to one of the ancient oak desks and sit atop of it then try
to look deadly serious as Mitsuki seats herself opposite me. In doing
so she gives me a nice flash of a pair of red and black panties so
there's a bonus!</p><p>""Miss Kerr your form mistress, Ms Nakata, has allowed me limited
access to your file. It appears you were expelled from your last two
colleges!""</p><p>I was? I don't recall any of that but as I think it over a little box
appears in my vision in one eye. It reads ""Info file re Karen Kerr
expulsions. Access?"" Well bloody right I need access but how do I...?
Next thing it opens and I read....</p><p>""Karen Kerr was expelled from St Hillary's girl's school for running
the headmistress's stockings, suspender belt, panties and bra, up the
school flagpole. She was expelled from Castle College for girls for
knocking a prefect cold. Miss Kerr holds black belt or equivalent
grades at Tae Kwan Do, Karate, Kung Fu, and Aikido.""</p><p>The window closes and I blink hard. SO! I'm some kinda fighting
Hentai babe then? I shift back my attention to Mitsuki who doesn't
seem to have noticed I was briefly miles away.</p><p>""So you see Miss Kerr you have clashed with authority before but
Sable's is a strict regime and if you persist you will spend a lot of
time here in this miserable room which doesn't even have windows!""</p><p>Then she smiles slightly, rises to her feet, and then glides over
towards me.</p><p>""Of course Karen we don't just base our system on punishment; we do
like to reward our girls as well!""</p><p>She's right in front of me now and trailing her fingers down my
cheek! Oh my God is this what I think it is? Yep it sure is because
she tilts up my face and kisses me full on my lips; lots of tongue and
saliva swopping going on. My nipples swell like someone's pumping them
up and my pussy starts oozing what feels like hot honey onto my
panties. I'm loving it but when she pulls her mouth away [ briefly I
hope ] I find myself panting out something I don't want to say!</p><p>""Please don't Prefect! This is wrong! You shouldn't be doing
this!""</p><p>Thank God she takes no notice because I'm gagging for more off her!
But why the fuck did I tell her to stop?</p><p>""Nonsense child of course we should do it. You've amazing breasts and
I need to see them!""</p><p>Her fingers are busy popping open the buttons of my blouse even while
I'm moaning ""No, No"", and whimpering like a baby. Once she's got them
all undone she tugs it out of the waistband of my kilt and yanks it
off me. For the first time I get a proper look at my own boobs! They
are busting out of my deep line bra and my nipples look like
strawberries under the white satin and lace. When she pulls down the
shoulder straps and unhooks me those giant tits don't drop an inch;
they're rock hard and throbbing!</p><p>""Oh God child I've got to feel them!""</p><p>Her hands lock on the peaks and knead them hard; twisting my huge
nipples till I groan out loud.</p><p>""No please don't! This is SO wrong Mitsuki!""</p><p>What the fuck is wrong with my mouth? I'm sopping wet between my
thighs and can't wait for the shapely Japanese to fuck me senseless
and I keep saying bloody ""NO"" all the time. Then I get a glimmering of
an idea! Taryn would know more than I do but I'm guessing that this is
some kind of script and I'm supposed to be a reluctant lesbian sweetie
for my cruel prefect!</p><p>Next thing I know her mouth's clamped on one breast and nipple, her
tongue is flickering over the tip of my tingling teat, she's sucking
on it like a starving baby as I wriggle and moan out loud. With a loud
""pop"" she moves her mouth to my other swollen breast to repeat the
process and my pussy is burning and pumping out creamy juices while
I'm still trying to say ""NO"".  </p><p>After what seems a heavenly age she pulls her mouth away to leave my
nipples wet and hugely erect.</p><p>""I think I need to get more comfortable before I carry on!""</p><p>I'm draped over the desk, arms spread wide, thighs spread wider, and
still mumbling ""No, No"" at her. After slipping out of her blazer she
tugs loose her tie; unbuttons her blouse and shrugs out of it. Her bra
is red and black satin [ to match the panty flash she gave me earlier
] and her breasts look fine. A second later I know they are as she
tugs down the shoulder straps and unhooks the catch to bare them. With
the snap of a button and the tug of a zip she drops her kilt; and once
her thumbs hook into the waistband of her panties she pushes them down
her thighs and steps out of them.</p><p>Her pussy has a little silky tuft of black hair just above her damp
crease and my mouth is watering at the sight of it but I can't get my
lips to say ""nice pussy"" or anything like that! Leaning forward she
looks down, flips my kilt up over my hips, and stares at my sopping
panties with a sexy smile.</p><p>""Oh you're so wet child; I've got to see your pussy!""</p><p>When she tugs them down and off me I can see a number of things. One
being that my pussy is dark, meaty, and oozing the thickest pussy
juice I've ever seen! She must think so too since she scoops up a
couple of fingers full and pops it into her mouth.</p><p>""Mmmm yummy! You taste like honey and whipped cream. I've got to eat
you and have some more.""</p><p> Kneeling she fastens onto my labia like a leech! She's sucking
on them while she licks at my throbbing depths and hanging onto my
hips as I writhe and shudder. However my stupid mouth is still at
it!</p><p>""Oh no Mitsuki you'll make me cum!""</p><p>Jesus! She sure will soon that's for certain. Her tongue's deep
inside me, twisting and probing and at last I stop protesting and
reach down to touch my pussy. My clit has to be huge [ can't see cos'
Mitsuki's silky mane is hiding it ] and it feels as big as a cocktail
sausage as I rub it!</p><p>""Oh Prefect I'm gonna cum!""</p><p>It's like a flare goes off inside my pussy and I can hear myself
screaming; but next up comes a real bonus treat. I squirt like a
bloody fire hose! Mitsuki keeps on licking and sucking, I keep on
rubbing my clit, and in no time at all I have an even wilder orgasm.
This time I spout pussy cream like a whale and I'm moaning and howling
as Prefect Mitsuki goes at my silky pussy even harder. I flog my
fingers on this huge clit I've got and have an amazing third climax,
as my pussy looks like an oil strike, only it's pussy juice
fountaining.</p><p>I stop clit stroking before I cum again and flood the room! My eyes
are open a slit and I can see Mitsuki kneeling between my splayed
thighs. Cum cream is running down her face and over her breasts and
belly, she's dreamy eyed and rubbing it into her skin like a lotion.
Standing she sways closer to me with a wicked grin on her lips.</p><p>""My dear girl you do cum hard and squirt even harder but now it's my
turn so eat my pussy and no more silly ""please no"" from you.""</p><p>I couldn't if I wanted to since she swings a smooth thigh over my
face to lower her wet pussy onto my mouth. If she thought I taste fine
then so does she; fruity and a hint of fresh mango! I get right down
to the serious business of sucking, licking, and even nibbling her
labia and her clit. A nice plump clitty but not a huge as mine! She's
grinding her wet slit down on my mouth and starting to talk.</p><p>""Oh yeah Karen, right there, harder, faster, getting there so keep
going!""</p><p>As she's passing out her orders she reaches a hand back and starts to
plough my pussy with her long fingers. I buck and tremble, but work
even harder, and when she cums it's like someone empties a bowl of
pussy juice right on my face and into my mouth. With her fingers deep
inside me I have a fourth huge cum, squirt all over the place, and
then pass out!</p><p>When I come out of it Mitsuki's knotting her tie and looks, somehow,
immaculate. I'm spread eagled on top of an old desk, pussy creamed
from thighs to belly and all over my face. She pulls a comb from the
breast pocket of her blazer and runs it through that mane of silky
black hair.</p><p>""Well child that was a wonder! You're a talent all right and that
squirting...!!! I suggest you clean up and get dressed and then return
to your room to let Kiki put you and your feline friend into the
picture about how Sable College works. Oh and I expect to be seeing a
lot more of you darling!""</p><p>With that she quits the room with her hips swaying as if they're
fitted with well oiled ball bearings. After a while I roll off the
desk and get my shaky legs under me. My eyes seem bleary till I
realise that I've got Mitsuki's pussy cream all over the lenses of my
specs! In the corner of the room there's a white sink and a small
stack of often laundered towels and a cake of cheap soap. In the sink
there's a wet and crumpled towel, which reeks of pussy juice, so
that's how Mitsuki got herself tidied up. I lather up and wash down,
paying close attention to my sticky pussy.</p><p>It's when I begin to get dressed that I have the problem. I'm into my
bra [ why do I wear one when my boobs are so super firm? ] and blouse
but when I pick up my panties I find just how wet I got. They are
sopping with cum cream but since my blazer is back in our room I've
got no pockets and two choices, put them back on or chuck them away.
Since they're expensive silk and lace I decide on the former; no
matter how uncomfortable it feels. Tie neatly knotted in place and I
walk, rather tenderly, back to our room Six.</p><p>When I walk in Kiki is nowhere to be seen and Taryn is sprawled on
her bed reading a magazine. I've barely slumped onto MY bed when my
buddy sits up with her little snub nose twitching.</p><p>""Cat people have GOOD noses Karen and I can smell pussy juice! Two
different lots of pussy juice. Mitsuki fucked you didn't she?""</p><p>I'm stripping off while she talks and first off is my tacky panties.
Before they hit the floor Taryn snags then with her toe and flips them
into her hand. Shoving her face into them she sniffs hard then licks
the crotch with her long and raspy tongue.</p><p>""Wow Karen you taste scrummy!""</p><p>Cool but I have more urgent business than how good my pussy cream
tastes!</p><p>""Taryn, while Kiki's not here, it's time you explain to me how this
Hentai world works</p><p>Flopping back onto her bed, though still taking the occasional slurp
at my panties, she starts her Hentai tutorial.</p><p>""Okay I can't tell you for sure how we got in here though my best
guess is we were in that computerised virtual reality when lightning
struck and here we are. Now we're in a fairly common Hentai video
situation. A big old school full of tweens, teens, and women staff, so
this is Lesbian Hentai. Now I'm a Cat girl so I'm a major character.
You're the Moe sexpot so you're a major character too!""</p><p>""Moe? Huh! What the fuck's a Moe?""</p><p>""Okay let me take a guess that when Mitsuki was fucking you out of
your mind you kept bawling ""Oh no don't"" even while you were cumming
like a maniac?""</p><p>""How the fuck do you know that Taryn?""</p><p>""Well the Moe girl is the one everyone wants to fuck but she's
reluctant and protests she doesn't want to have sex even when she's
ready to pop her cork she's so hot!""</p><p>""Do you mean to tell me every time some hot tween, teen, or woman,
makes a move on me I have to go through that ""Please don't put your
mouth there"" crap?""</p><p>""Sorry buddy but the answer is YUP! Every time!""</p><p>""Fuck! Just suppose I'm dying for a fuck and I say ""please don't
touch my pussy we shouldn't do this"" and she says okay and buggers
off?""</p><p>Taryn's trying not to crack up but she manages to get out an answer
for me.</p><p>""That's one problem you aren't going to have. They wanna fuck you and
won't take no for an answer! There is one consolation though! Next
time Mitsuki wants to fuck you you'll say ""Oh please Mitsuki I love
it!"" You see you're only reluctant with a new lover the first time.
After that you can admit to being white hot and ready to fuck!""</p><p>""Jesus that's a relief Taryn!  I don't want to have to keep
yelling don't do it when I want a good fucking!""  </p><p>""Now onto other things. There's bound to be dark things going on
here, evil, maybe witchcraft and/or demons. I'll bet we're here to
take on the bad girls and the forces of darkness. Kiki's a major
player as well and I'd lay odds there's another due. That's why
there's a spare bed left in our room!""</p><p>""Demons?""</p><p>""Yeah big guys with horns, tails, and huge cocks who love to fuck
young girls. And maybe weird women with tentacles that also love to
fuck young girls' front and back. You better believe we're gonna be in
for some wild times!""</p><p>""So like we're the good guys who fight evil and have lots of lesbian
sex?""</p><p>""That's about it Karen!""</p><p>""Wow that's so cool! And I squirt like hosepipe whenever I cum!""</p><p>""You do? That could mean you have special pussy magic to develop. Hot
damn this is going to be fun!""</p><p>The bathroom door flies open and a naked Kiki bounces into the room
wearing just water drops from the shower and with a towel slung over
her shoulder. Bugger! How old is the kid to have boobs as big as she
already has? One of those oh so helpful ""info file"" things appears in
my vision.   </p><p>""Info file re Kiki Dupree. Access?""</p><p>Bloody right I want access and to think it is to get it!</p><p>""Kiki Dupree is aged eleven years and two months old. She wears a 34B
cup bra.""</p><p>Jesus we Hentai kids grow up fast! As Kiki rummages in her bedside
cabinet for clothes I've finished up stark naked on my bed and
planning to dig out clean panties from my bags for starters. There's a
sharp rap on the door and again it swings open without any of us
asking whoever it is to come in. Mitsuki come back to fuck me again?
If she has then Taryn and Kiki will be well entertained since I now
know I can yell ""I want you prefect"" and do it with her all night!</p><p>It is a prefect, the gold barred tie, the badge, and those sexy black
thigh highs tell me that but it sure as hell isn't Mitsuki! She's as
short and stacked as I am; though I reckon as big as her massive boobs
are mine are bigger. She's built though on the same lines as me, big
breasts and rear end, rounded thighs and calves, and her micro kilt
shows she's wearing black panties to match her stockings! It's lucky
I'm wearing no panties or they'd need changing again as I'm getting
creamy looking at her.</p><p>She peers around and I instantly realise she needs to be wearing
specs. In big specs like mine she'd be even cuter and hotter! First
she focuses on a naked Kiki and zeroes in on her damp and curvy little
body. It's when she gives me the once over I think maybe she has a
minor cum as she stares at me. She gulps and then licks her seemingly
suddenly dry lips. A certain blush is spreading across her cheeks and
I consider she looks like my sister would look if I had one. Her red
hair is darker than mine and in a ponytail that reaches all the way
down to her lovely rear end but there is a startling resemblance.</p><p>""Hello my dear I'm Prefect Morag Mc Fee! You must be one of our new
girls, Karen Kerr I believe?""</p><p> We shake hands and two pairs of amazing boobs bounce up and
down a little in unison. She turns then to Taryn and even a short
sighted teen can recognise a CAT girl at three feet. Peering at a slip
of paper in her hand she asks, in a slightly nervous voice.</p><p>""Miss Taryn Growl Pert Tighman?""</p><p>""That's Groowl Purrt! It's long O's and you roll your R's!""</p><p>I'd love some long O's with the prefect and to roll Morag's R's or
arse any time soon but I don't think this is gonna be the moment
sadly.</p><p>""Oh I'm sorry, Groowl Purrt?""</p><p>""There ya go Prefect it's easy when you know how!""</p><p>""Well Miss Tighman I've been asked to escort you to the Deputy
Headmistress's office so if you'll please follow me?""</p><p>Turning she looks back at me and smiles!</p><p>""Oh Karen we must have a chat together soon. I'm much less formal
than Prefect Mitsuki!""</p><p>I hope she bloody well is cos' I want her head between my thighs
right now though I can't bloody tell her that! I note absently that
Taryn's mag left on her bed is called ""CATgirl Cuties"" and is a
fashion mag for tween and teen CATgirls. The cover shows a slender
teen CAT with furry pink ears wearing a skimpy bikini and beneath her
the heading of.... ""Is pink this years big fashion statement?""</p><p>Kiki is grinning at me like the Cheshire Cat!</p><p>""She's hot and she wants you Karen!""</p><p>That bloody compulsion has me denying things right away.</p><p>""Nonsense Kiki she seems a nice girl though.""</p><p> Nice enough to spend a night fucking together if I get a
chance!   </p><p>""Fancy that! Taryn going to see the Deputy Head on her first day
here! Hardly anyone sees Ms Hanae and she's SO bloody hot! Wanna come
with me and watch what goes on? Get dressed quick and I'll show you
the fast way there.""</p><p>Sounds like a good idea to me and I don't find myself forced to say
""oh no we mustn't"" so I drag on clean panties, bra, and the skirt and
blouse I was wearing along with the socks and shoes. Kiki has donned
sneakers, very brief navy shorts, and a pale blue tee shirt with the
logo ""Sable's Gymnastic Team"" across the front. Grabbing my hand Kiki
tows me out of our room and in and out of a maze of corridors and
stairs. As we gallop up a spiral staircase I have to ask her.</p><p>""Kiki how do you know this place so well?""</p><p>""At my last school they called me ""Kiki the spy"" cos' I knew
everywhere and everything about everybody!""</p><p>We emerge onto a flat roof and Kiki leads me towards a huge skylight.
Making a shushing motion and noise as we get closer.</p><p>""Keep it down while we watch Karen. Nobody ever looks right up at the
sky though so she'll never notice us!""  </p><p>Leaning forward I peek down into the room and if this is Ms Hanae
then she sure is hot like Kiki said. In her late forties, deep bosomed
and wasp waisted, her hips are wide under a black silk skirt. Her
blouse is also silk, black and grey striped, and to my surprise a
Deputy Head is wearing fishnet stockings and 6"" stilettos!</p><p>Ms Hanae returns a book to a wall shelf and sits behind her desk.
Sitting and leaning forward gives me a nice view of her impressive
cleavage. Then the door of her office swings open and I can hear a
woman's voice.</p><p>""A Miss Tighman to see you Ms Hanae!</p><p>Taryn walks warily into the room looking around her at the oak
panelled room.</p><p>""Please sit down Miss Tighman we have things to talk over.""</p><p>My CAT girl friend pulls back the chair and sits down, her elegant
and apparently endless legs stretched out before her.</p><p>""Kiki how can we hear what they're saying so clearly?""</p><p>""Shsshh! There's air vents open and sound comes up them as clear as a
bell. Talk too loud and they'll hear us!""</p><p>""Now Miss Tighman you know why you're here, the first CAT girl
Sable's has ever had, but I'll revue it anyway. You were involved in
fracas with three other CAT people, as I understand it you rendered
all three unconscious, no mean feat since they were two Toms and a
Tabby. It speaks well of your fighting skills but apparently almost
resulted in a clan feud between yours and the three victims clan. Your
parents inform me you were morally right but took unwise action. Would
you like to give me your version of things?""</p><p>My elongated friend shrugs casually before pleading her case for the
defence.</p><p>""They were tormenting a Kitten Ma'am! CAT custom says no-one stands
back and lets a Kitten suffer. Okay according to the council I should
have gone and fetched a senior but by the time I found one who knows
what would have happened?""</p><p>""I understand the Kitten was a relative of yours?""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am a second cousin of mine but I'd have done it for any
Kitten of any clan.""</p><p>""Very well Miss Tighman I must now tell you that your parents have
asked me to award you a punishment on your arrival at Sable's; so it's
brought home to you that actions have consequences!</p><p>She rises from her chair and heads towards a door in the corner of
her room; looking back over her shoulder she leaves Taryn with these
words.</p><p>""Miss Tighman when I return I want your skirt up and your panties
down and you face down on my desk!""</p><p>Both my and Kiki's heads swivel to stare at each other with wide
eyes!</p><p>In no time at all Ms Hanae is back; toting a thin rattan cane and a
small glass bottle which she places on her desk. Taryn has dropped her
panties around her ankles and I'm staring at her taut little rear and
her neat little crease, neat and slightly furry crease, she is, as
ordered, face down on the big desk. But we are also, me and Kiki,
staring at Taryn's silky tail, flicking back and forth like a snake's
tongue. Wow! Furry ears and a sleek tail! Kiki loves it!</p><p>""Oh gosh isn't that just too sexy for words!""  </p><p>""Miss Tighman I won't try to tell you that this will hurt me more
than it hurts you so here goes!""</p><p>Whizz crack! There's a thin red line across one buttock. Whizz crack!
One on the other! Three whizz cracks for the left and three for the
right and then a final one across both of them! Through all this Taryn
wriggles a bit but never makes a sound. Kiki has also been wriggling
and now she does make a sound!</p><p>""Oooohhh Karen that was SO hot!""</p><p>Looking down at her shorts I can see a damp blot on the crotch and I
realise that while the caning hasn't turned me on Kiki certainly is!
Damn this rule that has me lusting after sex but not able to jump some
little hottie; it will drive me crazy. Then I realise that I feel
maybe I could make a pass at my busty little tween room-mate and I'm
trying to figure out why! Wracking my brain I recall what Taryn said
about her, ""she's the little cutie everyone loves and everyone wants
to fuck"", so maybe that short circuits my ""oh please don't""
reaction?</p><p>Movement again and voices down in Hanae's office! Taryn's still face
down but Hanae's talking!</p><p>""I should tell you my dear that I also had a letter from your sister.
She begged to explain to me that you actually respond better to
rewards than punishment and informed me of one of your favourite
rewards.""</p><p>""Olwyn wrote you, my big sis?""</p><p>""Yes dear and now you've had the stick it's time for the carrot!""</p><p>She's been fumbling with the button and zipper of her shirt and now
she wriggles out of it. No panties, briefs, or a thong. A suspender
belt, those fishnets, and the harness for a large strap-on! She's
already put down the cane and picked up the bottle, opening the cap
she dribbles an oily fluid onto Taryn's reddened bum and massages it
in, then thickens the barrel of her rubber cock with more of it.</p><p>""Your dear sister says you like taking it hard Taryn; which is
fortunate since I like giving it hard!""</p><p>From right next to me Kiki ""oh my gawd's"" in my ear as I start
worrying about my clean panties getting soggy already. If I watch this
then maybe I'll give Kiki some real fun as it happens!</p><p>Down below Hanae parts Taryn's thighs and whacks that big rubber cock
right into her. She was silent when being punished but not when
getting fucked!</p><p>""Oh fucking hell bang me hard you fucking slut!""</p><p>Hanae loves that and her wide hips start hammering back and forth as
Taryn hangs onto that desk and writhes, shudders, and GROWLS!
Meanwhile Kiki has her hand inside her shorts, rubbing hard, and I
decide that my panties come off before I soak them and then I'll give
Kiki a fast fingering. I'd like to do more but we're on a stone roof
and laying a naked Kiki on hard and dirty stone isn't a good
prospect.</p><p>Down below Hanae's bra's off and those big breasts are bouncing every
time she thrusts into Taryn's wet pussy. I can hear the suck splat
noise clearly from up here. Now for Kiki!</p><p>""Come closer honey and let Karen make you feel good; as long as you
make Karen feel good!""</p><p>She looks surprised but scoots right up against me as I'm shedding my
already dampening panties and tugging loose the drawstring of her
shorts; pulling them down around her ankles. Planting my fingers on
her slick little crease I start rubbing her pussy lips firmly and then
guide her fingers onto mine. Kiki is an amateur but enthusiastic and
she's working my labia fast and hard!  </p><p>We are of course still watching the hotness erupting below and from
up here I can see the sweat trickling down Hanae's back as well as
hearing Taryn's crazy howls as Ms Hanae's hips go into overdrive. That
strap-on has to have an internal cock; every time she pumps Taryn she
fucks her own pussy!  </p><p>""Oh Karen I've never done this before!""</p><p>""You're doing great kid now put some fingers right inside me while I
do the same.""</p><p>Thank God I got those panties off cos' I'm dripping like a leaky tap
and my pussy's glowing as Kiki slips three of those little fingers
inside and goes to work. I've got my middle finger as deep as it'll go
and the tiny babe is riding it all the way. Memo to self! I must ask
Taryn if Hentai babes don't have hymens. My finger slid right into
Kiki, her fingers were into me easy peasy, and from what Hanae said
who knows how long Taryn's been riding somebody's strap-on without
Mother Nature's seal!</p><p>Right about then I forget technicalities and Kiki hits me with a huge
cum! Exactly as I give her a first cum that wasn't a solo. Kiki dumps
a wet load onto my hard working hand and flops backward, I have
another mega squirt, it arcs through the air and splatters the
skylight, and perhaps they'll think they've had heavy rain? I flop
forward, shuddering, but see the crescendo down below.</p><p>Taryn's writhing and yelling what might just be nonsense or maybe
she's swearing in CAT dialect! Hanae's lovely rear end is quivering as
she reaches the deepest strokes. Then the curvy woman stiffens and
screams as if she had a real cock and she'd just shot her load into my
buddy. Taryn howls like a cat on a backyard wall [ appropriately! ]
and her cream's running down her thighs as she explodes into her
climax. Hanae's legs give out and she slumps to the floor as the cock
leaves Taryn with a soft sucking sound.  </p><p>From her place on the floor, propped against the wood panelled wall,
Hanae stirs lazily.</p><p>""Well dear I hope you now appreciate that reward beats punishment
every time!""</p><p>Taryn rolls over lazily, tugging up her panties and tucking her tail
neatly inside her clothes.</p><p>""Ma'am I'm not sure which I enjoyed the most. Both were super!"" Do I
leave now?""</p><p>Hanae waves her hand at my feline friend.</p><p>""Certainly my dear but I will be sending for you again in the not too
distant future to review your progress. Bye bye my dear!""</p><p>Kiki's over her first ""O"" off another girl and tugging at my arm
insistently.</p><p>""C'mon Karen we gotta get back to our room before she does. With my
shortcuts we'll be there well before she is!""</p><p>I slip back into my panties to find I hadn't got them off fast enough
anyway; the crotch is pretty damp with more of my apparently
inexhaustible supply of cum cream! However I'm not soggy like Mitsuki
left me! We're off like a whirlwind again as, hanging onto my hand,
Kiki hurtles us back to room SIX, the heroes room according to
Taryn.</p><p>Back in our room and I'm starker's again and rooting through my bags
for yet another pair of panties to change into. Kiki's buzzing!</p><p>""OH Karen you gave me a super cum! You gotta show me how to do more;
I loved it! Say you will!""</p><p>""Er maybe Kiki!""</p><p>""Aw please Karen!""</p><p>""Well I might!""</p><p>Kiki hugging me from behind and, I'm sure grinning like a loon, with
perhaps big pink hearts erupting all around her.</p><p>""Please Karen please. Pretty please. Please, please, please, please,
please!""</p><p>""Oh well okay maybe I will then!""</p><p>The kid performs a pretty amazing back flip to land on her bed as our
door swings open and Taryn waltzes in and bounces onto her bed. Right
off she gets the hero worship thing off of Kiki!</p><p>""Wow Taryn you're tough!""</p><p>My friend raises one eyebrow and drills Kiki with a hard stare.</p><p>""Tough?""</p><p>""Yeah you got seven on the bum and then Hanae did you hard and you
just bound onto the bed. Aren't you sore?</p><p>""How the fuck do you know what went on in her office kid?""</p><p>There's a hint of a CAT growl growing in her voice so I butt in to
try and calm the waters.</p><p>""Easy baby! Kiki was showing me that she knows this place inside out
and if we're gonna be fighting evil bad guys and gals here we need to
know every inch of the building. And hey! You never made a sound when
she caned you so the kid's right; you are tough!""</p><p>CAT girl pride makes her forget she was getting riled!</p><p>""Ah I had worse scratches from a Kitten when I've been baby sitting.
Hey though Kiki when and where do we eat? Sex always makes me
hungry!""</p><p>""Whenever you like Taryn! The cafeteria's open now for self service
so why don't we go grab a meal? I'll show you both the quick way
there!""</p><p>The cafeteria's three parts full with tweens and teens in school
uniforms, sportswear, or whatever they've thrown on. The clean panties
I've put on, a nice pale blue and white striped pair, are already in
danger, as I take in so many potential pussy partners. Always
supposing that I can get them to make a move on me, cos' once they
have I'll be fucking them bow legged!</p><p>There's a separate table for prefects and at the head of the table,
like the queen bee, is Prefect Mitsuki, so I loose the battle and more
fresh panties will be needed later. These are well creamy again!</p><p>The food's fine so what with good meals and hot sex a term or two
here looks like it might be good fun! After eating we return to our
room and natter away the early evening learning about Kiki and telling
her our ""cover"" stories. It seems that Kiki isn't one of the many
""problem"" pupils that attend Sable's.</p><p>Her mum is long term sick in hospital and just when it looked like
she'd end up in social services care a ""secret benefactor"" paid to
send her to Sable's for a top education. In more ways than one I
think! Though the college has a wonderful record in the exam tables so
maybe oodles of lesbian sex oils the brain?</p><p>Later again we're showered and ready for bed, I'm wearing panties [
an old pair found in one of my bags in case of a wet dream! ] and a
tee shirt. Taryn beds down naked as befits her CAT girl bloodlines.
Kiki is in cutesy pie cotton P.J's with a bunny rabbit pattern on
them. The overhead light is off and the room's lit by our individual
reading lamps. There's a rap at our door only this time nobody opens
it and walks in so I call out ""come in"" to whoever it is out
there.</p><p>I'm sure glad I did cos' it's Prefect Mc Fee done up in men's type
P.J's that fail to make her in the least mannish. With the top three
buttons undone and no bra underneath the jacket her tremendous boobs
are in danger of escaping. I still reckon my tits are bigger than hers
as big as hers are! Another helpful ""info file"" pops up in my left eye
and I'm getting used to this by now and access it right off.</p><p>""Prefect McFee wears a 42D cup bra!""</p><p>Yay for me my boobs are bigger than hers! She is also now wearing big
round specs like mine which make her even cuter and hotter than
ever!</p><p>""Good evening girls! I'm on night curfew to make sure the entire dorm
is in bed so I thought I'd drop by and give you some news. Prefect
Mitsuki tells me your new room-mate will be arriving tomorrow. She
didn't tell me her name but I'm sure you girls will make her welcome
and you'll soon be good friends. Anyway I must finish my check up so
goodnight!""</p><p>She kisses Kiki goodnight and the little sweetie wriggles and smiles
back at her. She turns to Taryn and has second thoughts.</p><p>""Goodnight and sweet dreams Taryn!""</p><p>She bends over me in my bed.</p><p>""Don't forget what I said about us getting together for a chat soon
Karen and how less formal I am than Julie Mitsuki!""</p><p>When she leans down and kisses me goodnight her kiss is right on the
lips and with plenty of tongue! It's only one kiss so I don't have to
start moaning to her about how wrong this all is! As she quits our
room I'm ogling the twin globes of her rear end under those thin
cotton P.J. pants.</p><p>Kiki.</p><p>""She's hot and she wants you Karen!""</p><p>Me.</p><p>""Nonsense she's just a friendly girl that's all!""</p><p>Taryn.</p><p>""So the fourth musketeer arrives tomorrow and the team will be
complete. After that it's non-stop sex and action against the forces
of evil.""</p><p>Kiki looks slightly puzzled at this but then we click off our lights
one by one. For a while the room is quiet and still, Taryn has dropped
right off and is snoring softly, then a weight lands on my bed and the
duvet is lifted by Kiki.</p><p>""You promised you'd show me a LOT more of how girls do it together
Karen and here I am ready for it!""</p><p>""Not now Kiki it's late!""</p><p>She's pulled my panties off and I realise her P.J's aren't on her any
more!</p><p>""Karen you PROMISED so you have to! Puhlease!""</p><p>Now my tee shirt's off and she's kneading my boobs like bread dough
only dough doesn't have bloody big tingling nips that are getting even
bigger. What's that old saying about when rape's inevitable lay back
and enjoy it? I've got one hand for her nice little 34B cup and one
testing between her thighs to see how wet she's getting.</p><p>""Well okay Kiki just move a little that way and see how this
feels!""</p><p>Yelps, squeals, ohs, and YESSS!</p><p>Taryn.</p><p>""Enjoy yourselves you two but keep it bloody down will you I need my
beauty sleep!""</p><p>Tomorrow should be a REALLY interesting day!    </p>"
185,The Tamiflu Treatment,Androgyne,1,Corrina Watts is almost 13 and has just started out experimenting with lesbian sex with her friend and classmate. That's a secret. But a secret from her girlfriend as well is that Corrina has a huge crush on her older lady teacher. How Corrina [ and her crush ] get what they want is unusual. Sex via the flu?,"['F,f,anal,oral,fingers']","<p>While sitting at my school desk I'm paying attention to Miss Hastings, our form mistress, on a sort of 
half and half basis. I'm giving some notice to what she's talking about, concerning what she wants us to 
write about, while the rest of my mind's on her.</p><p>I'd better tell you something about me hadn't I? My name's Corrina Watts, I'm almost thirteen, tall for 
my age, and my legs are still mite skinny for their length. My bum's the same, a bit narrow and scrawny, 
but I make up for it with my breasts! Most of my friends shorten my name to Corrie but my nickname 
is ""tits"" which tells you how big they are for a girl my age. I got that nickname on my first day here at 
Northfield Community College.</p><p>When I took off my blazer a girl sitting by me, in the assembly area, blurted out ""look at the tits on 
her"" and that title seemed to stick.</p><p>So apart from tall, a bit skinny, and big boobs, I have a head of unruly dark hair and deep olive skin. 
I'm also told I'm quite pretty, with a snub nose that's ""cute"" and my specs are new stylish ones, so the 
package isn't too bad at all. I'm also dead certain I'm growing up gay! Boys gawp at my breasts but I'm 
sure not interested in any boy. I do now have a girlfriend and we're just getting into a little pussy 
play.</p><p>Her name's Pamela [ Pammie! ] Mason and she's as tall as me, blond though, lightly tanned skin and blue 
eyes. She's thin like me but hasn't real breasts; she's still a flatty! She wears specs too and we just 
sort of hooked up as friends almost from our first days together at school here. Right from then she was 
my best friend but recently I had been feeling that I wanted her as more than a friend; though I wasn't 
quite sure what that meant. Until her thirteenth birthday party that is!</p><p>The party was at her mum and dad's house and there was a whole gang of girls and boys there. Pammie, and 
her guests, were allowed one small glass of wine to toast her big day. However she, and others of us, 
sneaked a little more than our ration. I had headed up to their bathroom later on to take a pee and 
Pammie was in there checking the little bit of extra make-up her folks had let her wear for the night. 
She'd sneaked a LOT more than her ration of wine! She was giggly and a tiny bit unsteady on her feet. 
Things went like this....</p><p>""Pammie I really gotta have a pee can I come in?""</p><p>""Sure Corrie in you come and I'll shut the door!""</p><p>She closed the door and snapped on the catch, and as I moved past her, heading for the lavatory seat, she 
put her hand on my shoulder.</p><p>""I really like you Corrie, I mean really, really, like you!""</p><p>""Well sure Pammie and I like you a lot too! We're best friends aren't we?""</p><p>It was then she did it! Without saying a word she hooked her arms around my neck and kissed me hard on 
the lips. If I was surprised, and I was, it didn't seem to effect me cos' I kissed her back just as hard. 
We weren't very GOOD at kissing but we were into it alright. It was a bit awkward as our specs kept 
bumping together and since we both have braces on our teeth they were clanking each other.</p><p>We kept going feverishly though and we were hanging onto each other, flushed, and breathing fast. We only 
broke it off when we heard a boy yelling out that he was going upstairs for a leak. I was never alone 
with her the rest of that night, until Mum came to drive me home, and I was worried how we'd be when we 
were on our own again. Like I needn't have worried about that! In her bedroom, a few days later, her 
folks downstairs, she was the first to raise what happened.</p><p>""Corrie you know what we did on my birthday?""</p><p>I nodded and I was dreading her telling me she never wanted to have to mention it to me again!</p><p>""Corrie I felt so bloody fantastic kissing you so how was it for you?""</p><p>I felt like cheering cos' I thought it was fantastic too!</p><p>""Jesus! Pammie I loved it!""</p><p>""Then come here and let's do it again!""</p><p>Since we were both laid out on her bed I didn't have to come far; and then next thing we'd our arms 
around each other and were kissing like maniacs. We still weren't great at it but it didn't take us long 
to get better. Better still was when she started touching my breasts a little! We had to be careful what 
we did cos' her folks were downstairs but we got ourselves really warmed up and steamy.</p><p>Now I'd been ""playing"" with my pussy for quite a while, girls get to figure out all for themselves how 
good it feels, and when you have two older sisters to listen to and spy on you catch on even faster. In 
bed that night I was so heated up I played with myself and had, as my sister Tegan once said to my other 
sister Gaynor, ""a big wet cum""! In the last few weeks Pammie and I have been doing a little playing at 
fingering each others little pussies.</p><p>Now I've gone the long way round but here's the point I'm heading for. There's things I'll talk about to 
anyone. Like when I saw Sasha Benet in Simmonswood Park with a few other boys and girls, drinking cans of 
cider, and she was half drunk and necking with Terry Briggs. All my class got to hear about that! Now no 
way am I going to talk about what Pammie and I are doing; though I'm absolutely sure that we're not the 
only girls in our class doing it. If Hillary Smith and Natalie Brent aren't more than friends I'm a 
Martian!</p><p>I know people ""come out"" nowadays but not me at under thirteen. A few of the senior girls at school have 
done it and some of them had a hard time with ""fucking dyke"" jibes; so I'll keep a low profile yet!</p><p>
But what I'll tell nobody, not even Pammie, is that I have a massive crush on Miss Hastings. I mean a 
real crush in that I'd love to be kissing and touching her! Now maybe if I had a crush on Ms Sterling I 
could get away with it and admit it to my classmates. She's really young, pretty, and sexy looking. If I 
told them the same thing about Miss Hastings they'd treat me like I was crazy!</p><p>Miss Hastings must be fifty, ancient to kids our age, but there's something about her that's hooked me. 
She's tall, even to a tall tween like me, her hair is worn short like that actress, Judi Dench, always 
wears hers. It's silky grey and makes me want to touch it when she's bending over my desk. I think her 
face is pretty whatever the other girls might say. It's sort of thin but she smiles a lot and it makes 
her look really nice when she does. She's another one with specs though hers are big and square framed 
but still look good on her. I love the way she dresses and she always seems to dress in the same style.</p><p>A blouse or shirt of whatever colour she's picked for the day; and over that a buttoned cardigan. The 
cardigans are pretty expensive ones and I've heard her talking to Mrs Connor that they're real cashmere. 
She keeps her cardigans buttoned up and she's got big, firm, solid looking breasts, that sorta strain 
against the cloth. Her skirts are neither very short nor too long to hide her nice legs. Her skirts are 
also pretty tight around her hips and across her bum. I love looking at the vee of her panties that shows 
through the tight fabric.</p><p>She always wears silky looking grey stockings or tights that make her legs, and the bit of her thighs 
that I can see, look sleek and smooth. When she's close to me I can smell her perfume; always a light and 
flowery one that makes my snub nose twitch. By now you must be getting bored with how much I fancy my 
teacher and how she looks but I don't care about that.</p><p>My problem is that I've no idea how to get close to her! She's nice to us all in her class, calls us by 
our names or sometimes ""dear"", but if she has any idea about my feelings for her there's no sign of it.</p><p>This might sound like I'm going off the subject again but bear with me. I got a laptop for my Xmas 
present off Mum and Dad; we are heavily over computerised in our family. Mum and Dad share the desktop 
and both my sisters have their own laptops and now I have mine. Of course Mum or Dad set the ""parental 
controls"" on mine to keep me away from ""dangerous"" websites; but dodging that was a piece of cake. I've 
known their password practically since I could read though they don't know that I know; and so I fast 
disabled their restrictions.</p><p>First port of call was a website I caught a glimpse of on Tegan's laptop; before she slammed down the lid 
as I sidled past her. Leslita is way cool! It's all stories written about young lesbians having sex with 
older women. I read a lot of stories that got me hot and playing with myself; and some of them were about 
schoolgirls who seduced or got seduced by their school teacher. While reading Leslita stories I've sorta 
got to wondering about my sister Tegan. No steady boyfriends at seventeen, hardly any boys ever come to 
think of it, and reading Leslita stories, so maybe she's into girls too?</p><p>Question is can or could I screw up enough nerve to tell my older sister I'm gay and ask her if she is 
too?</p><p>The trouble is that most of the tween hotties in the tales just showed a lot of leg, or their panties, to 
their teacher, who often kept them back after class. And then they fucked each other in the classroom or 
at one or another's home. I've tried giving Miss Hastings a look at what I've got. But she never seemed 
to notice a lifted skirt hem or a couple of blouse buttons open so my big tits were showing a little! I'm 
living in hope but seem to be getting nowhere.</p><p>Back to reality as my crush raises her voice to the class.</p><p>""Right girls you can start writing after lunch break and I want the completed work on my desk by tomorrow 
morning. Go have your lunch now and I'll see you back here in an hour.""</p><p>Then, as I'm putting my things into my desk, I pull up fast when she calls my name.</p><p>""Corrina Watts have you got a minute please?""</p><p>Wow! Is this the moment she tells me she's got a crush on ME and wants us to be alone?</p><p>""Yes Miss Hastings!""</p><p>""Corrina dear you go home for lunch don't you and you live in Maple Close? That means you have to walk 
along Ballard Street. I wonder if you could do me a favour?""</p><p>Oh God she's gonna ask to walk home with me and come in with me and....!!!</p><p>""Of course Miss Hastings!""</p><p>Reaching into her desk drawer she passes me a piece of paper.</p><p>""That's my prescription, I've been feeling really under the weather and I saw my doctor last night; she 
thinks I might be coming down with the flu. Can you drop into Hughes's the chemists and wait while they 
make it up? You can come back to class a little late if you have a long wait there.""</p><p>Oh well there goes another day dream about me and my teacher!</p><p>""Here's the money to pay for it and ask the dispenser if I can buy the pain killers cheaper than the 
prescription charge? Here's £25 that's plenty even if you can't buy the painkillers over the counter.""</p><p>""No problem at all Miss!""</p><p>I'd been wondering about my teacher and the way she'd been rubbing the back of her neck, feeling her 
forehead and cheeks, which do look flushed, and not looking her usual cool and calm self. If she's got 
flu then teaching almost thirty girls won't be easy.</p><p>Luckily, when I enter Hughes's, it's almost empty, and my favourite dispenser, Kim, is behind the 
counter. I like her; she's only about my height and though she's got a couple of kids she's real fit 
looking. Blond streaked hair and gold rimmed glasses frame her round face and she looks a bit sexy in her 
white nylon overall. I'm maybe starting to think like this about too many women lately? But I'm wondering 
if maybe she likes ladies; just based on how she's always fussed over me for ages.</p><p>""For your teacher? No problem Corrina. Jenny give Corrina the painkillers off the shelf. Corrina tell 
your teacher she saves a couple of pounds that way.""</p><p>Before I handed in the prescription I realised it had Miss H's address on it and now it's in my mind! So 
as I head for home I'm back daydreaming about calling round to her home, being invited in, and then....!!!</p><p>In our house I shed my heavy parka, make a sandwich, and pour myself a glass of milk, finishing off with 
a Kit-Kat biscuit. Before I need to even think about heading back to school I get to thinking about Miss 
Hastings again; and being alone I can do something about it. Pulling my panties down around my ankles, 
and snatching the box of tissues off the table, I lean back on our sofa and get both my fingers and my 
imagination going hard.</p><p>My form mistress, in a slinky nightdress, is telling me she's always wanted me, in my mind at least, when 
I lose it totally and gush big and wet. Even having a hard cum I don't forget to use the tissues fast to 
clean up the mess before I stain our sofa. It takes me some time to get back my breath and my legs to 
stop trembling.</p><p>I'm at least back in school in plenty of time. So when Miss Hastings comes back to class I'm straight 
over to her desk to give her her change and the paper bag with her medication in. She looks a little 
worse than earlier though I still can't take my eyes off those big breasts under her demure cardigan.</p><p>""Oh thank you Corrina, I'll just pop out to get some water and wash down a couple of the painkillers. I'm 
sorry to say I'm feeling a fair bit worse.""</p><p>She gets through the afternoon somehow though she doesn't look at all well; and when the bell rings to 
signal the end of school she just says good afternoon to us and walks out. Unusual for a dedicated lady 
like her!</p><p>Pammie asks me if I'm ready to go but I've nearly finished the assignment my crush has given us; so I 
tell her I'll stay in class and finish it and leave my paper on Miss's desk. The classroom and the school 
are quiet when I cross to the desk and lay my paperwork on it; and as I turn to go I see something under 
the desk.</p><p>Bending down I can see it's a small cardboard carton marked ""Tamiflu Capsules 75mg"", and a label 
reading ""take 1 twice a day"". Beneath that I read ""Angela Hastings"". So my crush has a nice first name 
but has lost her anti-flu treatment. Right off I get excited as I realise I know her address and have the 
perfect excuse to call there. I'm getting ready in a flash, blazer on, and then collect my padded anorak, 
before grabbing my book bag and dashing out.</p><p>I know Marlboro Road well and it's only a short bus ride away. It won't even cost me a penny since my 
school bus pass will take me there for free. When I hop off the bus I check which is the odd and which is 
the even side and stride out for number 85. Her car's parked on the driveway so at least she's home. I 
realise then that I don't have any idea whether she lives alone or not. She's Miss Hastings so no husband 
but that doesn't mean there isn't, ugh, a man involved. Screwing up my nerve I ring her doorbell.</p><p>Since I got off the bus the rain that was falling has changed to hail and it's gotten pretty dark. I've 
pulled up my hood so when she opens the door she doesn't recognise me at first.</p><p>""Yes dear what? Corrina? What are you doing here?""</p><p>Well life's full of disappointments isn't it? In my imagination she always would have opened her front 
door wearing a flimsy and short nightdress. In fact she's got on a thick and fuzzy terry towel robe that 
reaches her ankles. She looks past me at the weather and waves me in.</p><p>""Come in dear I can't have you standing out in that lot!</p><p>She hustles me in and closes the door.</p><p>""Let's get this wet coat off you and hang it here by the radiator then we'll go into the rear living 
room.""</p><p>The house is warm from the central heating but the living room is warmer because, in the fireplace, 
there's a coal effect gas fire flickering away. The room is also so comfortable and well furnished. On 
the floor is a thick carpet in green with a pattern of autumn leaves. In front of the fire is a huge 
leather sofa with matching armchairs on either side of the grate. In the corner there's a unit holding a 
big plasma screen television along with a satellite decoder/recorder as well as a DVD/CD player. Truly a 
warm and cosy room to hole up in during bad weather and illness.</p><p>My teacher settles on the sofa and pats the cushions next to her.</p><p>""Take your blazer off and hang it up or you won't feel the benefit of it when you go out again. Now tell 
me how you knew where I live and why you're here.""</p><p>Obeying her [ a strong habit since she's my form mistress ] I hang the blazer over the back of a dining 
chair and sit next to her. She doesn't look annoyed just puzzled!</p><p>""Well Miss Hastings...!!!""</p><p>I only get that far when she raises her hand to silence me.</p><p>""Oh heavens we're not in the classroom now dear. My first name's Angela and my middle name's Frances; my 
friends call me Fran so you do the same please.""</p><p>That makes things a little easier so I start up again.</p><p>""Well Fran you gave me the prescription and your address was on it so that's how I knew but here's why I 
called here.""</p><p>I'd toted my backpack with me and I'd been rummaging through it and now my hand emerges holding out the 
small carton.</p><p>""I stayed behind in class to finish off your assignment and when I went to put it on your desk I saw this 
on the floor; you must have dropped it after I gave you the bag.""</p><p>She's not wearing her specs so she peers at it, a little short-sightedly, as she takes it from my hand 
and then smiles.</p><p>""Bless you dear I must have dropped it when I took out the painkillers. Dr Jaeger prescribed Tamiflu 
because she thought I might be coming down with swine flu.""</p><p>She opens the pack and pops a capsule out of the foil backing.</p><p>""I'd better take one right away! Really Corrina I doubt you'll be seeing me in class tomorrow; I really 
don't think I'll be right to turn in and I certainly don't want to pass it onto the class. I don't want 
to pass it onto you for that matter!""</p><p>She starts to rise, with a slight wince, but without even thinking I put a hand on her shoulder to push 
her back.</p><p>""Stay here Fran! If you want some water to take that I'll go fetch it for you.""</p><p>She really looks both grateful and relieved and I'm thinking all my fantasies are so different from 
reality. In my dreams we'd both be naked on the thick rug in front of the hearth having wonderful sex; 
but here I am worried about how ill my teacher [ and my huge crush ] might be!</p><p>""Thank you dear! That door over there's the kitchen door and you'll find a tumbler on the drainboard.""</p><p>The kitchen's as fine as the living room, all tiles and stainless steel, with built in appliances and 
loads of cupboard space. I half fill the glass with cold water and fetch it back for her. She swallows 
the capsule carefully as if her throat is sore.</p><p>""Is there anything else I can do for you Fran? Are you alone here? I could make you a cup of tea if you 
like?""</p><p>She seems genuinely happy at my offer and that nice smile I've mentioned lights up her face.</p><p>""Bless you love there's no need for you to be running around after me. Yes I am on my own but as you see 
I've got a really comfortable home and I'll be fine!""</p><p>Then her expression changes slightly and a hint of what might be worry flickers across her face.</p><p>""Actually dear I'm not sure you should be here alone with me in my house. The way things are in teaching 
I might find myself in trouble.""</p><p>""What on earth do you mean Fran?""</p><p>She really looks ticked off though certainly not at me!</p><p>""Corrina all I ever wanted to be was a teacher. From school I went to college just to train as one and I 
loved the job. I say loved because things have gone so stupid now. Everything is ""no inappropriate 
behaviour"" for the staff. I can't stop two kids fighting because I'm not allowed to touch them. I can't 
clean a skinned knee and put a band aid on the wound. I can't even put an arm around a crying child to 
comfort her because that's even worse. That's ""inappropriate touching"" and that's damned near a hanging 
offence nowadays!""</p><p>She's really opened up to me so I have to ask her a sensible [ to me anyway ] question.</p><p>""But what if the kid doesn't MIND being touched?""</p><p>""Corrina that's the least thing they think about for sure!""</p><p>I'm looking right at her and it just slips out, though my mind, strangely, had drifted right away from my 
dreams of me and Fran as lovers.</p><p>""Supposing the girl wanted to be touched? Supposing I wanted to be touched?""</p><p>She's silent for so long I'm worried I've said something that's upset her somehow; and then she leans 
forward a little and gently trails two fingers down my cheek.</p><p>""Be careful Corrina or we might both go somewhere we shouldn't!""</p><p>""What do you mean Fran?""</p><p>Her smile is wry but still a nice one.</p><p>""I'm fifty one years old and all I've been all my life is a teacher so don't think I didn't catch on to 
what you were doing.""</p><p>""What was I doing Fran?""</p><p>Her fingers stroke my cheek again; softly and slowly.</p><p>""You were making yourself obvious and available dear. Do you think you're the first girl that's tried to 
send me messages like you've been sending me? Do you realise the trouble we could get into if I let 
myself get involved with you?""</p><p>It's when she says that last sentence that my mind's made up. She didn't say she's never liked girls or 
that she isn't interested in me, so sitting facing her and looking her in the eye I commit myself.</p><p>""Fran I'm still available if you want me!""</p><p>She sucks in a deep breath and holds my gaze.</p><p>""Are you absolutely sure about this? Do you know what you're getting into?""</p><p>""I know I want you and I'm not totally innocent; I've got a girlfriend you know!""</p><p>This time the serious expression is replaced by a really nice smile!</p><p>""Of course you do dear and Pammie's a lovely girl too!""</p><p>""Pammie! How do you know that?""</p><p>That grin gets bigger and she shakes her head.</p><p>""Oh love if I could spot you going after me I could certainly spot that you two are a lot more than just 
friends. I knew I was gay when I was as young or even younger than you are now so I pick up on things 
like that very quickly; and you two are an item. Now it's time for you to make up your mind. You can go 
home or we can do what you want to do and what I want to do as well.""</p><p>""Yes please Fran I want to stay!""</p><p>Smiling she bends over me, pushes me back onto the cushions, and then kisses me on my lips. Not hard and 
feverishly like Pammie, soft, slow, and gently, and I lay there as my dreams are finally going to be 
fulfilled. Though I don't just lie there, I touch that short cropped grey hair and it's just as soft and 
silky as it looks and I thought it would be. Carefully she takes off my glasses and puts them to one 
side.</p><p>She keeps kissing me, unhurried, steadily, and easily. Slowly I begin to respond, I kiss her in return, 
then her tongue touches, teases, and slithers over mine, as my arms pull her down on top of me. Again my 
fantasies prove wrong! I'd imagined us clawing and wrestling madly but I'm just happy to let her kiss me 
expertly. My nipples though are not so calm; they're hot, erect, and swollen. Between my thighs, under my 
panties, I'm getting really damp too! That big towelling robe though is wrapping itself around me so I 
decide it needs to be out of the way.</p><p>Once I tug loose the sash Fran gets the message and helps me drag her robe off. Another fantasy bubble 
gets burst! No transparent and dark shortie nightdress; she's wearing a plain cotton one that's at least 
knee length! I soon forget that tiny disappointment when she breaks off kissing me at last. Sitting back 
a little she starts on the first button of my school blouse.</p><p>""I want to see these lovely big breasts of yours.""</p><p>""How do you know I've got lovely big breasts?""</p><p>I find I'm getting really excited and turned on but strangely at ease if that makes any sense at all! She 
giggles! She actually has the genuine giggles and bloody hell they're infectious cos' I'm giggling too 
for no real reason!</p><p>""God Corrina I'm your form mistress not a classmate but even I know your nick name's ""tits"" don't I?""</p><p>This is great! I feel wildly sexy but happy and giggling like an idiot. In those videos I watch online 
the models are always yelling ""Fuck me harder"" or ""I'm gonna cum on your face"" and here I am with my 
crush at last and we're laughing!</p><p>However laughing hasn't stopped her unbuttoning my blouse and taking it off! I'm wearing a nice bra 
underneath; a hand me down from Tegan. One good thing about having older sisters is they tend to casually 
toss you something they've either outgrown or gotten bored with but which is still nice. I stop giggling 
when Fran slips down the shoulder straps and then reaches under me to unhook it.</p><p>Now I'm naked to the waist, oh and I've kicked off my shoes while I was wriggling around, she stares at 
my tits and I don't think she's disappointed with them.</p><p>""Oh my!""</p><p>Then the fun really starts as she takes my swollen nipples between the thumb and forefinger of each hand, 
rolling them smoothly, and then tugging on them. I have to moan a little and suck in my breath as she 
works on both my nipples and the rest of my big breasts. I'm getting really wet down below now! And then, 
oh God, she puts her mouth over one nipple and sucks hard on it. Still playing with the other tit and its 
throbbing nipple she's flicking this one with the tip of her tongue; and I'm now shuddering.</p><p>That baggy nightie is beginning to annoy me, despite how hot I am now, hot with what she's doing to me, 
and hot because the room's hot and she's lying on top of me. But I really want to feel her skin against 
mine so I catch hold of its hem and start lifting it. She must be getting pretty aroused herself because 
she leaves my nipples, sits up straight, and hurls the rumpled cotton away.</p><p>At last one of my fantasies has come true! In my dreams Fran always had a lush figure and in real life 
her body is all I imagined. Her hips are wide and her thighs are round and full. I can't see her rear end 
but I'll bet she's got a lovely big round one. It's her breasts that I dreamed about and the reality is 
wonderful. They're big, pear shaped, firm, and no sign of sagging, and her nipples are super! Huge, dark, 
like ripe strawberries, and I'll bet they taste just as good!</p><p>Then, and I can't believe it, the giggles get me again, as I'm looking up at Fran's hips and blurting it 
out!</p><p>""We got the same panties on!""</p><p>Sure enough we're wearing identical cotton panties in blue and white stripes!</p><p>Fran's giggling too! Which makes those great breasts jiggle really nicely.</p><p>""Not for long!""</p><p>Then she pulls down both my school kilt and my blue and white panties together. Apart from my knee socks 
I'm naked and couldn't be more ready for my crush to become my lover. Her mouth goes back to my breast 
but now her hands wander. I never realised how fantastic it feels to have fingertips trail over my tummy, 
gently, but the soft rasp of her nails makes me tremble. I find the insides of my thighs are just as 
sensitive as she strokes and caresses them.</p><p>Meanwhile her mouth has abandoned my swollen nipples and she's kissing and licking a trail downwards, 
past my navel, over my lower belly, until I can feel her warm breath between my thighs.</p><p>Then she lightly kisses my wet crease and all my dreams and fantasies become the real thing!</p><p>At the first touch I don't scream, yell out loud, or go ""Oh Fuck"" like the models do in the videos. All I 
produce is a loud ""Oh"" as I spread my thighs wider to let her move her mouth right onto my pussy. I'm 
feeling heat and electric tingles I never thought possible; as she lets her tongue flicker and dance over 
a pussy that's never felt so wet before.</p><p>She doesn't just use her tongue either! Now she's taking the lips of my pussy between her lips to suck on 
them; and my ""Oh's"" are getting louder and closer together. Every time I think things can't get better 
she makes things better. Her head's buried between my thighs, one hand has reached up to squeeze my 
breast, but then she uses her other hand and finally I sort of moan or groan really loud.</p><p>My mouth's open and I guess I smiling, or more likely grinning like a maniac, though my eyelashes are 
lowered so I'm not seeing much, but something tells me to look down at her face. She halts her tongue and 
lips for a moment, pops her middle finger into her mouth to suck on it, and then gently eases it into my 
pussy. She goes slow, for some reason, but keeps pressing it deeper until it's in there all the way. Only 
then do I realise she was afraid of hitting a hymen; gone three years ago when I fell off a balance beam 
during a gym lesson.</p><p>The little bit of blood that day scared my teacher and Mum more than it scared me!</p><p>When Fran moves her finger around inside me I realise that what felt amazing before can get a lot better. 
After a moment she pulls back her hand a little and her index finger moves to join the other one. Now I'm 
filled and perhaps stretched just a little. But still it feels fantastic as I grab her hand and urge her 
to move faster in and out of me. Now, as her fingers pump in and out, she twists them too, as her mouth 
returns to my throbbing sex.</p><p>I'm gone now, miles away on a cloud of bliss, making loud noises as it feels like a something's rocketing 
up inside me, then it get's as good as I can stand. I grab Fran's head as my hips gyrate and I explode 
into a wet spray from my pussy lips that I don't understand but feels incredible, and seems to go on and 
on forever, until I find myself flat out on the sofa and gasping for air!</p><p>When I focus again I'm looking at Fran, her face is smeared with the juice I let fly and she's smiling as 
she stokes my hair.</p><p>""Good God love I've never had a girl climax as hard as you did just now. I don't have to ask if it was 
good; I know it was good! I was worried I might hurt you with my fingers but you were so relaxed I knew 
you'd love it.""</p><p>It's then that I find some strength and manage to sit up; surprising myself with what I say and how 
calmly I say it.</p><p>""Now you Fran!""</p><p>She grins right at me as she lowers herself back onto the thickly padded seats.</p><p>""I thought you'd never ask love! I really want you to make love to me now; want it badly!""</p><p>She's still wearing her panties and as I kneel between her round thighs I can see a dark patch on the 
blue and white cotton. When I hook my fingers into the elastic waistband she raises her hips so I can 
pull them off her. Her crease, when I look at it, is as wet as mine was, oozing a trickle of creamy 
juice. Like me she hasn't any hair around it, I haven't grown any while I guess she shaves like Tegan and 
Gaynor do; though I'm not supposed to know they do.</p><p>I'm not gonna try to be clever I'll just do what I know she wants. As my mouth gets close to her sex I 
see her lips are dark red as well as wet. And the scent!!! I never realised how a wet pussy smells till 
now. She smells strong but nice! Tentatively my tongue tip flicks her silky flesh, she shivers, and then 
looks up at my face.</p><p>""Just do what I did love and it'll be fine!""</p><p>Now, for the first time too, I'm tasting pussy juice, and I find I like it. She's thick and creamy and 
sharply tangy as I lap at her; trying to imitate what she did to me. Then suddenly I find I don't need to 
try; I just start to enjoy giving Fran the pleasure she gave to me. I experiment with my tongue and lips! 
When she shudders and moans I'm certain that I'm doing the right things. My tongue is inside her, 
exploring her wet folds, when I remember my fingers are doing nothing.</p><p>I'm sure I won't need to lick them like she did cos' she's sopping wet down there. When I press two into 
her I find she's almost as tight as I felt when she used hers on my pussy. I'm relaxed now and not 
worried about getting things right; when I go back to licking and fingering her hard I know I've got it 
right. Something big's happening to Fran, she was cupping her breasts as her head rolled back and forth 
on the cushions, now she's gripping my head, hard, and bucking under me.</p><p>I hit the bull's eye and I can hardly hang on as she writhes her hips up and screams out my name.</p><p>""Jesus Corrina, Jesus Christ!""</p><p>Even with my face smeared with her cream and my head pressed between her thighs it feels weird to hear my 
form mistress howling as I drive her wild. I stay there lapping away until she pushes my mouth away from 
her wet flesh and she lies there breathing harshly.</p><p>In a little while she tugs me up until I'm lying pressed against her and with her arm around me.</p><p>""Well love has everything been what you expected? What you wanted? You're everything I could have asked 
for I do know that!""</p><p>Snuggled against her I say nothing; content just to feel the warmth of her body on mine. After a spell of 
comfortable silence Fran stirs to ask me something I thought she soon might.</p><p>""Won't your mum be wondering where you've got to love?""</p><p>I can, in all honesty, put Fran's mind to rest on that one.</p><p>""Mum won't be home till after ten tonight; her firm are short handed and she's working all hours. Dad 
works away and he's only home at weekends, Tegan's away taking a study course and Gaynor comes home when 
she feels like it. There's no-one home and no-one to miss me Fran.""</p><p>And then I get to thinking I will have to go home sometime but I don't want this to end just yet.</p><p>""Fran I want to do it to you again. I love making you feel that good. Please let me, now!""</p><p>I'm already starting to wriggle down towards that lovely wet crease when she takes hold of my shoulders.</p><p>""Maybe we both should do it at the same time love? Turn around!""</p><p>She eases me round, guides me, and positions me, until I'm straddling her face while inches from my mouth 
is her sweet, wet, pinkness. As I lower my mouth to taste her, lick her, rouse her again, she clasps my 
rear to lower it to her own mouth and tongue and I'm burning inside again. Even though I'm as wet as she 
is I feel like I'm on fire! This time something new from her again; something I never even imagined in my 
wildest fantasies.</p><p>Not just tonguing my quivering sex! Parting my buttocks firmly she sends the tip of that tongue to 
explore my bum ring. Oh God how hot is this? She moves back and forth, pussy and ring, till I I'm not 
sure where she'll tease next. As wild as I'm getting though I still try to give her the best time I can. 
My hands holding her thighs, my head bobbing up and down, I'm stabbing my tongue deep into her and 
sucking on her soft flesh. It's coming again! I can feel that huge pressure building up inside me.</p><p>Beneath me Fran's bucking and writhing as the two of us, in total rhythm, lick, suck, and probe each 
others pussies. Then I do something I've heard the video models shouting about on my laptop. I ""cum"" 
right onto Fran's face with a splash of cream. I've taken her all the way again too and she shudders out 
another sexual explosion. I've never felt so tired, tender, but fantastic, in my entire almost thirteen 
years of life.</p><p>We stay snuggled side by side for a lot longer this time before Fran hands out her orders like she would 
in class.</p><p>""Upstairs second on the left's the bathroom Corrina so get up there and shower. We're both pretty pussy 
juiced aren't we? While you're showering I'm ringing a taxi for you to take you home. Don't argue dear 
it's dark and wet and I won't have you making your own way back!""</p><p>The bathroom's as super as the rest I've seen of her house. A few minutes in the shower cubicle under a 
steaming hot spray and then I'm towelling off. By the time I'm dressed and shouldering my book bag the 
cab's honking outside. Fran presses the money for my fare into my hand and then kisses me goodbye. Not a 
peck on the cheek or my forehead but a soft and deep one on my lips.</p><p>""D'you know Corrina I do believe I've forgotten all about my flu for a while!""</p><p>We both suffer those silly giggles again as I leave her home. There's no-one home to miss me so I take 
the meal Mum left for me in the fridge and nuke it in our microwave, eat heartily, and then wash up. 
After knocking off the rest of my homework I bed down early; not really surprising after what I did 
earlier with Fran! Mum pops her head in when she arrives home from work!</p><p>""You okay love?""</p><p>""Mmmm fine Mum just sleepy! See you tomorrow morning!""</p><p>In class the next day I find out Fran meant what she said and hasn't turned in. Mrs Webber breezes into 
our classroom.</p><p>""Good morning class! I've just come from a staff meeting with the headmistress. Miss Hastings is down 
with the flu as are two other of our teaching staff. I'll be taking your class until Miss Hastings 
returns. The headmistress has asked the staff to tell you that if any of you show flu symptoms you go 
home right away and if you have them at home you don't come in! We'd rather you miss a few days school 
than pass flu on to half the class. Now out with your books and read chapter seven while I start reading 
through the assignments you finished for Miss Hastings yesterday.""</p><p>Things are fine for two more days and then I awake in the early hours with a sore throat and an aching 
back. My turn for the flu now; not that I'm surprised after going mouth to mouth with Fran! It's worth it 
all the same!</p><p>Dad's only home at weekends, Tegan's still away on her course, so when I wander downstairs to tell Mum I 
get two versions of sympathy. Gaynor pats me on the head like she would a pet Spaniel.</p><p>""Sorry your not well kid but I won't kiss you if you don't mind. I'm staying the weekend with Mike and 
his parents and I can do without the flu.""</p><p>Then she's out on her way to work.</p><p>Mum, with her sympathy, takes control instantly!</p><p>""You settle yourself on the couch love and let me sort things out for you. You won't be going to school 
today and we'll see if you're okay by Monday.""</p><p>I sometimes wonder whether good mothers have super powers cos' she's back in an amazingly short time. 
Tucked under her arm is a folded duvet and in her hand a small cardboard box.</p><p>""Right love! I've stripped your bed and put clean sheets and pillow cases on then re-made it. If you want 
to go back to bed fine and if not here's a duvet and you can stay on the couch. I'll be back in a second!""</p><p>She's out into the kitchen and back in a flash with a glass in her hand. It's full of water and a pile of 
ice cubes clinking around in it as condensation forms on the outside.</p><p>""If your throat's sore drink the water while it's still cold. I've left the lemon flu powders in the 
kitchen so if you need one boil the kettle and make yourself one. When I get into work I'll phone your 
school and tell them you're down with the flu and I'll ring our health centre and see what they say about 
how to treat you. If you get really bad ring me at work and I can come home; otherwise I'll be home 
around six! Bye-bye love and you stay warm and get some rest!""</p><p>With that she pulls on her coat, kisses me, no fear of flu apparently, snatches her car keys, and she's 
gone out the house like a rocket. I cover myself with the duvet, after a drink of the lovely cold water, 
and drowse for a while. Then, about ten, there's a thump from the hall so I get up and wander out to 
collect our mail, sorting into four piles on the hall table. Dad's, Mum's, Gaynor's, and Tegan's, though 
none for me as I don't tend to get much snail mail. Most of what's arrived looks like either junk mail or 
bills so I'm not worried about me not getting any!</p><p>I'm only back on the couch five minutes when this time the doorbell rings; so wrapped in the duvet I 
trail out to the front door. When I open it Fran's standing there. She looks much better; in fact she 
looks absolutely stunning. On her head, beaded with melting snow, is one of those round, fur, Russian 
hats. She's wearing a leather coat with a fur collar that matches her hat; her hands are in leather 
gloves with matching fur trim around the cuffs. Her feet are shod with calve length boots that hug her 
shapely legs. Like an idiot I stand there gawping at her!</p><p>""Might I come in Corrina dear?""</p><p>I might be slow and a little sick but I'm not rude!</p><p>""Oh I am sorry Fran please do come in!""</p><p>She waits while I close the door and then follows me into our living room; placing her hat and gloves on 
the table she unbuttons her coat and lays that on the table as well. She not only looks stunning she 
looks five years younger than the last time I saw her.</p><p>""Is your mother home?""</p><p>Thank God she isn't flashes through my mind!</p><p>""No Fran she's at work and how did you know where I live? Oh and please do sit down.""</p><p>She sits next to me and has that nice smile glowing on her face.</p><p>""You and I seem to have a thing about sofas don't we dear? As to knowing where you live, well I know you 
live in Maple Close and it's not that big, so I just knocked on doors and asked about you. An elderly 
lady pointed me here, she said ""Oh young Corrina she's a lovely young thing"", and gave me your house 
number. So here I am! I've just come from school, I dropped in to tell the headmistress I'll be back to 
work on Monday, and I'm here to bring you something.""</p><p>Along with all that expensive leather she had a matching shoulder bag hung on her when she came in, and, 
reaching into it, she hands me a small cardboard box.</p><p>""Helen Jaeger wouldn't be happy if she knew I've only taken six capsules, doctor's orders are to complete 
the course, but I feel fine now so maybe you can use the other four. I dropped into our class and Jesse 
Webber told me you were off with flu and that's why I dropped in to see you. That and other reasons of 
course!""</p><p>Without her coat I can admire the dress she's wearing, black wool as soft as silk and with a low square 
neckline. It reveals the smooth swell of her upper breasts and flu or no flu I'm thinking of our time on 
that other sofa.</p><p>""Other reasons Fran?""</p><p>Her smile seems to fade away and right off I feel a pang of worry. My imagination fires up and I'm 
thinking she's decided we shouldn't have done what we did together. She'll tell me it was a one off and 
that's the end of it. My fears get stronger when she takes both my hands in hers and looks hard at me.</p><p>""I have to have a serious talk with you love. After you left I didn't sleep for hours and hours; I lay 
there on the sofa thinking about what we did and wondering if I'd made a huge mistake.""</p><p>Here it comes! She gonna tell me it should never have happened and she's sorry but it'll never happen 
again. I bite my tongue and wait for the axe to fall!</p><p>""Corrina I'm fifty one and in ten years time, if I take care of myself, I'll maybe be one of those women 
people say ""she's a fine looking woman for her age!"" You'll be twenty three; you won't be engaged, 
married, or pregnant. You're a woman's girl and in ten years you'll be a woman's woman.""</p><p>Here it comes, I'm too old for you, and I'll just be your friend and teacher from now on!</p><p>""In the early hours of the morning I made up my mind. If you want us to stay together then fine! I'll 
take it a day at a time and if you ever get tired of me then you just say so and we walk away from each 
other. No regrets and no bitterness!""</p><p>I don't give her a chance to say any more. I wrap my arms around her and hug her to me! I've a lump in my 
throat like a grapefruit from my stupid self pity and my idea she was gonna ditch me. With my face over 
her shoulder she can't see my face, so, to say something, while I'm stroking her silky hair, I tell her I 
love her hair. Something I'd not got round to telling her. Not a deathless line but good enough for now. 
She's patting my back as she speaks again.</p><p>""Why thank you dear it's nice to know I've got my good points!""</p><p>Then with the flood of relief I decide it's time to make the best of things.</p><p>""Fran there's only you and I home and nobody'll be home till six tonight. I want to have you in my bed 
and not on a sofa.""</p><p>Still stoking my back while nuzzling my neck she produces another of those lovely little giggles.</p><p>""Oh love are you sure you feel well enough what with the flu and all?""</p><p>I can't really raise a giggle myself this time but I grab her hand to tow her into the hall, up the 
stairs, pausing only at the laundry room, and then into my room. My stop on the way was to collect one of 
the not really dirty sheets Mum took off my bed earlier. I know what we're going to do in a minute and I 
can't have Mum seeing strange stains on my bedding. Spreading the sheet over my bed I see Fran's calmly 
unbuttoning her dress and smiling at me.</p><p>""Smart thinking love! If we're going to be together we'll have to be very careful that nobody get's even 
a hint about us. Not even your Pammie and certainly not your parents!""</p><p>Oh we'll be careful but right now I just want to be naked and on the bed with Fran. Pulling the bedroom 
curtains nine tenths shut I skin out of the old briefs and tee shirt I was sleeping in. Naked I lounge 
back on the pillows to enjoy watching Fran undress. After getting out of that expensive dress she hangs 
it up safely on the hook on my bedroom door. Her bra and briefs are black satin and lace, so sexy this 
time, and I find out that she wears stockings not tights, held up with a suspender belt.</p><p>Sitting on the foot of my bed she unzips her boots, takes them off, and places them neatly side by side. 
Unhooking her bra, stepping out of her briefs, next she unhooks the stockings and carefully rolls them. 
The narrow suspender belt joins her lingerie on my bed and then she's with me, lips, tongue, and fingers, 
rousing me. Then her hot and smooth body covers mine and once more I forget everything except the fires 
rising deep inside my sopping depths. Soon my body convulses and my juices spurt while my cries of 
delight shake my room.</p><p>Later, but not much later, my mouth is burrowing between her wide spread thighs, my tongue finds her 
favourite place, and her body arches like a bow as her climax explodes through her. Her thighs locked on 
my head Fran savours another wild and wet eruption. As we lay there afterwards, snuggled together in 
contented silence, I think over what she said. A day, a week, or a month at a time, I really don't care. 
Ten years is too long a time to worry about. So I'm happy the way things are now and the future can take 
care of itself. Then something strikes me and this time I'm giggling out loud. Squeezing me tighter Fran 
wants to know what's hit my funny bone.</p><p>""Now what's so funny love?""</p><p>Choking back the giggles I manage to get it out.</p><p>""Fran this has to be the most enjoyable doses of flu we've both ever had!""</p><p>She hugs me hard, joins in the laughing, and I've got everything I want!</p>"
186,"Raising a Kitten, Part One",Androgyne,1,"Late at night in, a bitterly cold bus station, Lois meets a runaway tween and takes her home for safety. ""Kitten"" turns out to be a strange mixture in that she's scared of something but this wild child offers her body to Lois and is an expert lady lover. Lois decides ""Kitten"" can stay but wants to learn about the girl's background and what she's running from.","['F', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'tribbing']","<p class=""h2"">Bringing home a stray.</p><p>Awakening I find my bed's a rumpled mess, as usual lately, and with good reason! Still though I feel 
great! Yawning and stretching the first thing I notice is my neck's sore, and without needing to resort 
to a mirror I know there's a bruise there, from some over enthusiastic love biting. My back's stinging 
somewhat from where nails clawed a little when her passion got her carried away.</p><p>Tossing back the bedding I roll over to sit on the edge of my bed, immediately noting that my pussy feels 
tender from a fine working over, tender but glowing all the same, life is going good! I'm naked, sitting 
on the edge of my bed, and absently notice the sheets will have to be changed, damp stains from lots of 
pussy cream have left their marks. Yawning again I pad out and head along the landing to my bathroom. 
Soon, amidst clouds of steam, I'm under a stinging spray of hot water and raising a thick lather with my 
lime shower gel.</p><p>Towelled off and wide awake I pull on a thigh length robe, knotting the sash around my waist, not a 
narrow waist but no part of my figure is other than ample. Further along that landing is her bedroom; 
pushing open the door I move into a room that's in semi darkness. The curtains are not quite fully pulled 
so a band of grey, early morning light, lies across her bed. She's kicked off her duvet and lays naked on 
the bed! One smooth thigh lies straight while her other leg is bent to reveal her silky vulva and the 
plump lips of her pussy. One hand rests on the sweet curve of her belly.</p><p>She sleeps totally relaxed; the only thing about her that moves is her eyes beneath her lowered lashes. 
It seems a shame to wake her but I need to find out what we'll have for breakfast, next I've got to set 
her schedule for the day, and then I'll have to head out to work. I'm bending over to gently shake her 
shoulder when suddenly her arm hooks around my neck like a snake!</p><p>Pulling me forward and off balance I finish sprawled across her; as her mouth locks on mine in a deep 
kiss. Her words are soft but seem loud in my ears!</p><p>""Bugger breakfast I wanna fuck hard again!""</p><p>In seconds I've lost the battle as her other hand roots under the short hem of my robe, to probe between 
my thighs, and then finds my sex already warm and damp. A tug at the knot in the sash frees it and she 
eases the soft cloth back over my shoulders to leave me naked once more. Pushing me back and flat on the 
mattress she straddles my hips as her hands clamp on my heavy breasts. Squeezing and kneading their 
hardening peaks makes my nipples swell into hot strawberry-like mounds.</p><p>In turn I reach up to cup her firm breasts. She's small, the proverbial pocket Venus, and as curved and 
voluptuous, considering her youth, as I am. My reply is as basic as her words.</p><p>""Make me cum baby!""</p><p>Wriggling down my body she spreads my thighs, raises my knees to slip her arms beneath them, and then her 
lips and tongue find my wet flesh as her hands cradle my hips. The width of her tongue slides back and 
forth across my swollen labia while her fingers part them; to allow her to gain deeper access to my 
oozing depths. As the tip of her tongue moves higher, towards my erect clit, her curved fingers move deep 
inside me to fuck me hard. Just like she said minutes earlier!</p><p>As my thighs tremble my hands clasp her head; pressing her mouth harder to me as my orgasm builds and 
builds again. The exquisite heat, as her snake-like tongue caresses the hardened length of my clit, and 
the churning of her fingers inside me, finally give me what I'm afire for. As I climax I scream and my 
squirt fountains milky juice from my pulsating vagina. Helpless I lay shuddering as she eases down her 
caresses till I'm still and sated. For a little while at least!</p><p>As I gather my senses I can hear those noises she makes, soft noises, from deep in her throat, noises 
that mean she's wildly aroused though she is seldom not aroused. Focusing on her I see her fevered smile, 
it always recalls to me the scene from that movie ""The Killing of Sister George"". When a sensuous Childe 
pulls the older woman down to her body, only, unlike Mercy in that film, I'm not scared of insane sexual 
desire. When she turns her rear to me, spreads her thighs, and rests her cheek on the sheets, I move 
forward to fulfil her needs!</p><p>My hands settle on the curve of her hips, to steady her, as my mouth clamps upon her wet labia. She never 
holds back; she shudders and moans as my flickering tongue darts back and forth. Lapping at her silky 
flesh, clamping my lips on her, stabbing my stiffened tongue hard into her, I can feel her body trembling 
and shaking as I move on to her stiff clit. The tip of my tongue glides over the bulge of her swollen nub 
and I tighten my hands, probably hard enough to bruise, as her body bucks and writhes towards a huge 
climax.</p><p>Like me she cums wet! Hard and wet! I taste her creamy juice as she spurts into my mouth and onto my 
face, as I eat her throbbing pussy, till she slumps forward onto the bed gasping for breath. For a while 
she lays there trembling from the force of her orgasm, until she stirs to slide up next to me, and then 
press her firm body against mine. Still really early so I reach down to snag the duvet and pull it up and 
over us. Time for a short rest before rising again!</p><p>As I snuggle with her my mind goes back to the first time I saw her on a bitter night weeks ago.</p><p>I'm heading into the main bus station after a frustrating night in town. You'd think a big and curvy, 
albeit slightly butch lady, wouldn't have any trouble hooking up with another lady for a one night stand? 
Oh well things don't always go according to plan do they? If I fancied her then she didn't fancy me! If 
she fancied me then I didn't fancy her! If we liked the look of each other then she was already with 
someone and didn't want hassle with her date. Bugger but you get nights like that!</p><p>I'm in time for the last number 68 that will drop me almost outside my house so I shuffle into the 
shelter blowing on my hands. Behind the glass, out of the direct wind, it's fractionally warmer but still 
bloody freezing. There are only two of us in the shelter right now. Sitting hunched on the plastic coated 
steel seating is a young girl who looks even colder than I feel. She looks maybe thirteen or fourteen at 
most but could well be a year younger; she's muffled up and huddled over so it's hard to tell her real 
age.</p><p>Despite ankle boots, jeans, a three quarter length denim coat with a fur collar, and a thick roll neck 
sweater she seems blue around the edges. While I'm watching her a big, blue, city bus, draws up at our 
shelter. As the driver opens the doors I shuffle forward only to realise she hasn't moved an inch. Now 
I'm closer to her I can see she has two bags, a sports holdall and a shoulder bag, she's alone late at 
night and not moving onto the last bus? Normally I don't butt in but something moves me to.</p><p>""Hey honey this is the last bus! If you don't get on this one the next one's tomorrow morning at six 
thirty a.m.""</p><p>She shrugs as the driver's out from behind his steering wheel and on the platform nodding to me.</p><p>""Sorry love I'm just nipping to the toilets to take a leak. You hop on and I'll close the doors and keep 
the bus warm. It's frigging freezing tonight! I'll only be five minutes then we're off!""</p><p>Again I don't know why but I turn to the kid and try once more.</p><p>""Come on love and have a sit on the bus. At least you'll be warm for five minutes till the driver comes 
back.""</p><p>That much seems to make sense to her so she stands up and slings one bag onto her shoulder. I easily 
muscle the big sports bag up and usher her onto the bus, as the driver twists the handle that shuts the 
door, before he ambles off in search of the gents. When she settles on a seat I sit next to her. I don't 
know how good I am at this but I'm going to try.</p><p>""Look love this is the last bus! If you don't take this you're stuck here, on your own, and it's 
freezing. Are you running away or something?""</p><p>She shrugs and gives me a blank look.</p><p>""Something I suppose!""</p><p>""What's your name kid?""</p><p>She's still trying to look cool and blank me but there's faint hint of a frightened kid under the tough 
exterior.</p><p>""Kathy but everybody calls me ""Kitten"" so you can too.""</p><p>I can't leave a young girl alone hanging around a deserted bus station so I make her an offer that might 
be stupid; but this is a big city with loads of bad people and I'd hate myself if anything happened to 
her.</p><p>""Look Kitten this bus drops me off right outside my house so stay with me and you'll have a bed for the 
night and be warm and safe. Tomorrow, which is today really, we can see where you go from there.""</p><p>She doesn't want to look right at me and I can see she's worried about going off with a stranger but more 
worried at staying alone here at the station.</p><p>""Okay lady! Thanks I'll settle for that!""</p><p>When the driver returns I get up and head to his cab and the window through which he takes the money.</p><p>""Two please; one adult one child.""</p><p>He's a stocky tough looking guy about forty with a friendly face on him. He jerks his head back at my 
Kitten.</p><p>""She okay love?""</p><p>I shrug as I offer him the fares.</p><p>""She will be for tonight anyway; there's no way I'm leaving her alone in the station this late.""</p><p>He pushes the money back at me and grins.</p><p>""It's a free ride for the two of you tonight love. If that was my kid I'd hope somebody took her 
somewhere safe for the night!""</p><p>I said I live in a city with plenty of bad people but there are plenty of good ones too!</p><p> It's a fairly long run out from the city centre to where I live, but the roads are quiet, and it doesn't 
take long before I'm pressing the bell push and rising to pick up Kitten's sports bag. She tags along 
behind me and when the driver pulls up at the stop she's off before me. The driver grins and winks at me.</p><p>""Goodnight love and well done.""</p><p>As I lead the way up my garden path Kitten glances at the red Transit van parked to the left; bearing the 
sign ""L Gregg Gas Fitting and Plumbing Contractor"" on its side.</p><p>""Is that your feller's van?""</p><p>It's my turn to grin now!</p><p>""There's no ""feller"" Kitten that's me! Lois Gregg gas fitter!""</p><p>I get my first real honest response from her; a small smile and a serious question.</p><p>""Seriously? You're not taking the piss are you? You're a real gas man; er I mean woman?""</p><p>""Why not love? I'm a big lady and I learned the trade. I can fit a central heating system as well as any 
man and better than a lot. Now let's get inside cos' I don't know about you but I'm frigging freezing!""</p><p>After unlocking my front door and then shutting off my alarm system I welcome Kitten into Lois's warm, 
cosy, and comfortable nest. I make a decent living by working hard so I've made sure my home is a 
pleasant place to live. The first thing Kitten will notice is that I've fitted my own [ and bloody good ] 
central heating system so we're now in a toasty warmth. Hanging my fleece jacket in the hall I lead her 
into the rear living room that looks out onto my frozen garden.</p><p>""Get out of that coat and sit down Kitten while I turn on the fire.""</p><p>The denim coat turns out to have fur lining as well as that fur collar but she still looks half frozen. 
Central heating's fine, but when you're really chilled it's handy to have a fire in the room as well. So 
I turn the handle and press the ignition and what seems to be a log fire hisses to light. Seated on my 
sofa and out of the bulky coat I'm still not sure how old she is. Her body, curved and firm breasted, 
says my guess of fourteen might be accurate but her face makes me think she's maybe not that old in fact.</p><p>""You fancy a hot chocolate Kitten? There's nothing like it to warm up with on a cold night for me!""</p><p>At least this drags a ""yes please"" out of her so I head out into my kitchen and a chance to gather my 
thoughts. By the time I return with a mug for each of us I've got my line of reasoning laid out in my 
mind. Passing her the mug I sit next to her to start talking.</p><p>""Okay Kitten you said your name's Kathy. What's your other name?""</p><p>Straight away she does that blank thing with her face.</p><p>""Look love I'm not the cops but when a kid as young as you is out on her own at this time of night 
something's wrong. How old are you? Can you tell me that?""</p><p>This one she'll answer and surprisingly she's honest about it.</p><p>""I'm almost thirteen! I'll be thirteen in two weeks.""</p><p>""Is there anyone looking for you? I mean have you been gone long enough for your folks to have gone to 
the police about you?""</p><p>She responds to that with a really strange expression on her face.</p><p>""Believe me Lois there's no way my parents have gone to the police!""</p><p>I talk things back and forth with her but there's no way I can get her second name, an address, or a 
phone number from her so...</p><p>""Look love maybe I should call the police if you won't tell me anything.""</p><p>I've scared her so much I have to hook an arm around her, hold her, and change my tune right away.</p><p>""Okay Kitten. Look you must be beat so let's get you to bed and we'll talk again in the morning.""</p><p>From the crook of my arm she's pleading.</p><p>""Please let me stay! Don't throw me out!""</p><p>Like I've no intention of doing that! So instead I walk her up to one of my spare bedrooms. Like the rest 
of the house it's warm and comfortable as well as well furnished so after turning down the bed I hand her 
one of my old and way too large tee shirts.</p><p>""You can sleep in this to save you unpacking a bag. Sleep as late as you like and tomorrow I'll make us 
breakfast and we'll talk then.""</p><p>Turning off the overhead light and leaving her undressing by the bedside lamp I head for my own room. I 
undress and don't even bother to put my clothes away; just dump them on the bedroom chair. Sliding under 
the covers I'm asleep in no time at all.</p><p>There's not any doubt of what wakes me. It's Kitten sliding into bed next to me and God knows what time 
it is.</p><p>""Kitten! What?""</p><p>She grabs hold of me; talking in a flat monotone.</p><p>""Let me stay Lois! Please let me stay! Don't throw me out; I'll do anything you want. I'll let you do 
anything you like. You want me to piss on you? You like golden showers? You wanna piss on me? I'll be 
what you want and do what you like!""</p><p>""What are you talking about Kitten? What on earth?""</p><p>""You like girls Lois! I could see the way you looked at me. I'll fuck you any way you like if you just 
let me stay.""</p><p>I sleep naked and she's all over me with her hands and mouth. Despite myself my body starts to react but 
I grip her hard while I still have some control.</p><p>""Listen Kitten! You're right I do like girls but I can see something's got you scared stiff. So okay you 
can stay a while and we'll try to sort things out for you till you can explain why your so scared and 
what you're scared of. You don't have to bribe me with sex Kitten.""</p><p>Her smile lights up her pretty face but her hands continue to roam over my fast rousing body.</p><p>""I want to Lois! I want to make you cum hard! Please let me!""</p><p>I'm only human and a curvy little lass is all over me, my nipples are rock hard, and when her fingers 
move between my thighs I'm warm and very wet. I moan softly, groan louder, and then surrender to Kitten's 
expert attentions. Before my pussy takes command I vaguely wonder where and how she's become such an 
expert lesbian lover so young; but then her mouth is on mine and her fingers are caressing my swollen 
nipples.</p><p>My hands stoke the curve of her spine then clamp on her full buttocks, her fingers trail over the curve 
of my belly, as she grinds her own hard nipples onto mine while her smooth knee eases my thighs apart. 
Her sharp teeth nip at my neck as I shudder at her touch that spreads my thighs even wider.</p><p>She's as expert with her lips and tongue as any grown woman I've ever been fucked by! Her full lips suck 
hard on my puffy and sensitive labia while her tongue slithers deeper into the folds of my inner wings. 
I'm kneading my breasts and breathing harder and faster by the seconds as her fingers join her tongue 
inside me. She curves them slightly and twists them hard as she, yes she really is, is fucking me hard 
enough to make the bed shake!</p><p>Her tongue works faster to worm its way inside me as her fingers drive home hard enough to jolt my body 
against the mattress. My hands have knotted onto the sheets as that glorious feeling of pressure builds 
within me and my climax rushes through me. I'm too far along to speak and warn her, my head goes back, I 
yell, or scream, or shout whatever I do when I lose it. My first squirt sprays her face but she just 
fucks me harder than ever and then the big one strikes!</p><p>In a brief flash of sanity I see Kitten kneeling between my thighs, soaked by my second, massive, squirt. 
Her plump breasts and the curve of her belly are streaked with my juices while her face has a look of 
total satisfaction at what she's given me.</p><p>Floating on a cloud of post orgasmic bliss I'm hardly ready for what comes next.</p><p>""Do you want to cum again Lois? Let me make you cum again! Please I want to make you cum again so you 
feel that good!""</p><p>She's already all over me with her hands and mouth and this wild child is taking me to the heights again 
so fast I can't believe it. When I was her age I was doing it with tweens, teens, and women. Now I'm 
grown I still do it with tweens, teens, and women, but I don't recall bedding many as intoxicating and 
aggressive as her.</p><p>She's pressed me back flat on the bed and moved to one side of me, her mouth closes over one nipple, 
sucking hard and nipping with her teeth. A hand moves smoothly down and between my thighs to begin a 
steady stroking of my slick labia, slowly, but with increasing speed, she strokes and rubs my burning 
labia. Again I just surrender to her caresses. Her free hand presses down on my lower belly as my body 
starts to convulse; while her fingers are a blur across my pussy.</p><p>The second big ""O"" is as massive as the first and I writhe and jerk under her hand as cream spurts from 
my parted pussy lips. Gasping for breath I lay spent for some time, before rolling over to pull her to 
me, kissing her and gently touching her body, breasts, belly, and the silky insides of her thighs. Though 
she breathes faster she shakes her head at me; she looks puzzled!</p><p>""You don't have to do that Lois! Just let me stay a while and I'll give you everything you want.""</p><p>She's got a lot to learn! Not between the sheets; but I have lovers not slaves.</p><p>""Oh no love this isn't a one way street! You've been great so now it's your turn to enjoy things!""</p><p>Spreading her rounded thighs, and, in the dimly lit room, I can see the faint golden fuzz on her plump 
vulva glinting as it catches the moonlight. Despite her claim not to want or need me her labia are dark, 
puffy, and damp with her juices. Slipping my hands under her plump buttocks I raise her hips slightly; so 
that my stiffened tongue can slip into her hot coral pinkness. Her body stiffens, a soft moan escapes her 
lips, and I savour her sharp taste while fucking her with my tongue.</p><p>Her hands lock hard on my head as her body arches; while the curve of her belly ripples with her 
approaching orgasm. Panting and grunting she lunges her hips up at my mouth as she explodes into a 
howling wet fit. I bring her down slowly and gently with lips and tongue till she lies trembling beneath 
me on my wet and rumpled bed.</p><p>While she returns to planet earth I puzzle that she knows, at twelve, how to expertly please a woman. And 
then, turning to me, she puzzles me more.</p><p>""Oh Lois that was fantastic; no-one's ever been that good to me before. Most only care about....!""</p><p>Then she trails off realising she's almost opened up and told me something personal. Well if she enjoyed 
it, and I certainly fucking well did, then why not give her some more of what we both love? My Kitten 
needs some more loving to make her feel at home. Kissing her mouth, kissing her big nipples, kissing her 
lovely little navel I warm her up again and then spread my thighs and slide round to wrap them around 
hers!</p><p>Clasping her thigh I ease closer, till our two wet pussies are plastered against each others, and then 
twisting my hips I grind our silky labia together. She almost growls with excitement and grasps my leg to 
draw us even closer. The sounds of the room are fast breathing, grunts, wet slapping noises, and then...</p><p>""Oh fuck Lois!""</p><p>Clits rubbing hard she cums just a fraction faster than me; as her creamy splash meets my hard squirt 
while we both get loud and wild.</p><p>""Shit Kitten what a cum!""</p><p>We're both pretty well all fucked out as I wriggle round to hook my arm around her to clasp the sticky 
centre of her body against mine; and then tug up my duvet over us both.</p><p>""We both need some sleep baby and we will talk tomorrow!""</p><p>Still she almost pleads and sounds plaintive enough to finally push me into it.</p><p>""But can I please stay Lois?""</p><p>""Yes Kitten you can stay but we still have to talk tomorrow!""</p><p>When I wake up I realise it's not that Sunday morning weeks ago; when we woke together plastered with 
pussy cream that almost glued us together. I've nodded off on a Monday morning after Kitten again 
sidelined me into fucking with her yet again. Christ this is going from a habit into an addiction!</p><p>However I woke her early and I've been napping for only a short while so time to wake her again; and now 
she needs to shower and I need to shower again following those wet cums. Pausing I realise her bed needs 
clean sheets now too. Turning I see she's laying face down with that rounded rump up in the air so I give 
it a firm slap. More noise than power but she rears up with a yelp!</p><p>""Lois what the...!""</p><p>""Time to shower Kitten, both of us, and then breakfast. Then I give you your schedule for today.""</p><p>Naked I push up off her bed then groan theatrically at her next words.</p><p>""Oooh a shower for two I can enjoy that!""</p><p>Fuck me if I'm not careful we'll need a shower to clean up after the shower! Still I suppose that's all 
part of raising a Kitten!</p>"
187,Percentage Play,Androgyne,1,Helena Craig a former actress herself is now a top agent for young actresses. She takes her percentage from her clients contract fees and gets the bonus of sex with mothers and daughters of her ambitious clientele.,"['F,F,g,oral,pedo,toys']","<p>Leaning back in my swivel chair I let my eyes wander over the woman seated on the other side of my 
impressive desk. Looking at her isn't hard as she's easy enough on the eyes. Rhoda Bridge is blond and 
petite so it's easy to see where her daughter, my client, gets her looks from. Rhoda's wearing a nicely 
tailored suit in cream linen with a skirt short enough to show off not only her shapely calves but her 
smooth nylon clad thighs. As an added bonus I can catch occasional glimpses of her satin and lace panties!</p><p>I'm happy but clearly Rhoda is not; and she's huffing impatiently at me.</p><p>""Helena I signed Charlene up with you because you have the reputation of being one of the top agents for 
child actresses; and in turn you promised me you'd get her the parts I asked you for!""</p><p>The top of my desk is one slab of clear glass, inches thick and toughened, so even as I lounge back in my 
chair I can still peek up her skirt like a horny schoolgirl. The taut triangle of her satin panties keeps 
drawing my gaze; but grudgingly I wrench my thoughts away from her mons and whether she shaves it. 
Raising my index finger I gesture for a little silence and a chance to reply to her.</p><p>""Actually Rhoda I promised to get Charlene good parts in good films; I never told you you'd get to pick 
the parts! As I recall I got her signed up as Inspector McKay's daughter in ""Night Beat"" and she got 
excellent reviews and a fine contract for the part. Now you seem to have a bee in your bonnet about a 
part you've heard whispers about and think is perfect for her. So tell me what you know and we can talk 
it over.""</p><p>""Helena I hear Jordan McKenzie is casting for ""Shipwreck"" from Sarah Cullen's novel and the part 
of ""Missy Baker"" is made for Charlie! If you're as good as you say you are maybe you've got an ""in"" with 
McKenzie and you can line her up for it?""</p><p>I have to smile wryly at those words of wisdom from mummy dear!</p><p>""Rhoda nobody has an ""in"" with Jordan; he casts who he wants and he'll just ring, say, Glenn Close, and 
ask her right out if she's interested in the role he thinks is great for her. However….!""</p><p>I leave that ""however"" hanging in the air until Rhoda get's impatient for me to continue.  </p><p>""For goodness sake Helena however what?""</p><p>""However dear he doesn't personally select the entire cast and not even the supporting actors and 
actresses. That job is left to his casting director Gina Andrews.""</p><p>""And you have an ""in"" with her do you darling?""</p><p>""Not exactly Rhoda so let me explain how it works. Gina draws up a short list of people for a part and 
Jordan selects from her list of say four. I can arrange for your Charlie, as you call her, to get on that 
list for the ""Missy"" part but you might not like what it costs.""</p><p>As I finish speaking I get up and move around my desk to perch on the edge of it looking down at her. 
She's short and I'm five feet ten in my stocking feet, plus I'm wearing medium high heels' so I get a 
fine view down her impressive cleavage as I perch there.</p><p>""For heaven's sake darling say what you mean and explain to me! Charlie's ready to die for that part and 
I know it'll kick her career into the big time. We're both ready to do what needs to be done to get her 
that part.""</p><p>Is it my imagination or is she eying me up just like I've been weighing her up?</p><p>""Rhoda you know I was a well known child star and a moderately successful adult actress before I quit 
appearing in front of the cameras? I know you did a little acting yourself so I'm sure you know all about 
the ""casting couch""! Well Gina uses the casting couch system a lot. She's a lesbian who likes her girls 
young and fresh!""</p><p>There's a glitter in Rhoda's eye and she's after the scent of possibilities like a hound on the track!</p><p>""Fuck it Helena you're a lesbo and half the world knows it so is the deal what I think it is?""</p><p>""Just that Rhoda! Charlie has sex with Gina and Gina puts her name on the short list for Jordan to select 
from. No guarantees she'll get the part but your Charlie's a great young actress and my money would be on 
her being picked for it.""</p><p>She hasn't turned a hair at the thought of her daughter being fucked by a woman she's never met so I'm 
not going to worry about the rights or wrongs of it.</p><p>""It's a deal Helena but on one condition! You arrange things and you go with her and I mean go with her 
and be there when things happen; and I mean right there. I won't have her hurt even for this part!""</p><p>It sounds like I'll be closing another deal but I press the question on just what she means by ""hurt"".</p><p>""Have you never had sex with a woman Rhoda? How would she get hurt by something as wonderful as lady 
loving?"" </p><p>She wrinkles her nose disdainfully and then grins at me.</p><p>""Of course I've bloody well had sex with women and mostly enjoyed it! I don't want Charlie in any S&amp;M 
shit like getting caned and bruised up that's why you've got to be there.""</p><p>I'm certain now she's giving me the once, and maybe twice, over, and what the fuck I'm feeling horny so 
why not find out if my gaydar is reading true?</p><p>""You only ""mostly"" enjoyed it Rhoda? I can make sure you definitely enjoy it!""</p><p>Her face takes on the slyest smile I've ever seen on a woman!</p><p>""Well Helena I've never thought you lacked confidence but you're guaranteeing to satisfy your contract 
and me personally?""</p><p>Standing and leaning towards her I take hold of her upper arms and lift her to her feet. I'm freakishly 
strong! I don't look it, I'm tall and slender with smallish breasts, and a lot of my height is in my 
excellent legs. They are excellent so why be modest? However my performances in the gym often amaze 
people when they see what weights I'm lifting. Rhoda comes up like a feather and with a gasp of surprise!</p><p>""Rhoda your satisfaction is personally guaranteed and you'll find your Charlie will be in good hands as 
far as I'm concerned!""</p><p>Shifting my grip to the curve of her hips I lift her effortlessly, to lay her on that huge slab of glass 
that is my desk top, and, leaning into her, kiss her lips hard. For a second sheer surprise slows her and 
then her arms lock around my neck as her mouth opens to my probing tongue. This is going to be no slow 
seduction but a wild and fast fuck!</p><p>Dragging her jacket off her my fingers then pop the buttons of her blue silk blouse; and then wrench it 
out of the waistband of her skirt. She's small and petite but her pouter pigeon breasts are barely 
restrained by her deep line bra. Slipping down the shoulder straps I bury my face in her fragrant valley; 
kissing and nipping at her hot and smooth flesh. Meanwhile my hands are busy! A twist of the button and a 
tug at the zip and I'm easing her out of her skirt.</p><p>Tossing it aside like a rag, rather than an expensive piece of the dressmaker's art, I rub the crotch of 
those panties I've been ogling, firmly, and with my four fingers. Rhoda moans into my mouth and wriggles 
her hips on the hard glass. The soft satin is already damp to the touch and getting wetter by the seconds.</p><p> Impatiently I hook my hands into the waistband to work them down over her hips, thighs, her smooth 
calves, and right off. Before they join her skirt on my office floor I can see the creamy stain that my 
brief caresses have caused to soak the wisp of cloth.</p><p>Before dropping to my knees I shed my own pleated skirt and cotton shirt as my body feels fevered and 
burning hot. My height gives me the perfect position to spread her plump thighs and lean forward towards 
her pussy. She's wearing dark self support stockings that cling to her rounded thighs and my musings are 
now answered. She doesn't let her bush grow wild nor does she shave like I do; her silky blond hairs are 
trimmed into a tidy triangle.</p><p>Her pussy is neat and taut, her labia are small but dark and puffy with excitement, and looking at her 
pink depths I can see she's very wet and aroused. The nub of her clitoris is bulging from its sheath and 
the heady scent of a women's hot sex fills my nostrils! When I kiss her silky flesh she shudders and 
draws in a deep breath; and then the tip of my tongue begins its dance. Flickering and flirting with her 
inner and outer wings before stiffening it to drive it deep inside her; I'm loving her creamy taste as I 
tongue fuck her faster and harder!</p><p>From her gasps for air and the tremors down her thighs I can tell how close to the edge she is already. 
Taking the whole of her pussy between my lips and sucking hard I clamp my hands on her silky thighs, 
drive my tongue into her depths, and take her over the top into a massive climax.</p><p>""Aaahhh fucking hell!"" </p><p>Her body arches up from that glass plane, as my mouth's flooded with her thick cream, and while she 
writhes like a mad thing. When her threshing slowly calms I stand to slither onto my desk and next to 
her. I'm merciless! Taking the peak of her breast into my mouth, sucking on her distended nipple, while 
flicking its tip with my tongue, I put my hand between her wet thighs.</p><p>Probing her I ease one and then two fingers deep into her pussy. She whimpers, clutches my hand, spreads 
her thighs wider, and then urges my fingers to penetrate further. A third finger fills her nicely as I 
pump hard into her and she locks her vagina on me; bucking her hips up to meet my thrusts.</p><p>Her second ""O"" is shattering as her head whips from side to side and she howls like a mating she wolf. 
When my fingers leave her pussy, with a sucking sound, she lies there sheened with sweat and focused on 
nothing. And then, thank God, she finally becomes aware of my aroused state. I've unhooked my bra to 
reveal my small but firm breasts and almost ripped off my briefs when Rhoda, smiling like the Mona Lisa, 
turns me around so I'm kneeling on my desk with my rear stuck up in the air. </p><p>Reduced to seamed stockings and a suspender belt this scene would be a porn movie maker's heaven! Then 
heaven gets closer to me as Rhoda starts lapping me from my pussy right up to my puckered anus and back 
again. I'm gritting my teeth and desperately trying to hold back my orgasm already! I got so worked up 
fucking her I'm burning and cramping deep inside while grunting like an animal. When her fingers slip 
into me I thrust back against them but then she finally gets me off; when she pushes one finger right up 
my arse.</p><p>I wail like a banshee, squirt powerfully, and then slump face down on that cold glass quivering and 
moaning loudly. </p><p>Half dazed the two of us scrabble around to find our clothes, dress silently, and she slumps in her chair 
as I'm tucking my shirt back into the waistband of my skirt.</p><p>""Jesus Christ Helena I have to say you were right. I'm well satisfied with your performance! I hope you 
gave me pass marks for my effort.""</p><p>Settling back behind my desk and into my chair I give her a lazy smile as I savour the lovely glow 
between my thighs.</p><p>""I think we're both well pleased Rhoda and I'll ring Gina once you've left. So are you happy to leave 
Charlie to the two of us?""</p><p>That sly smile's back on her face as she cocks her head to one side.</p><p>""Darling she's got to learn some time and in your hands she'll soon get to enjoy it! You don't think I'm 
an un-natural mother do you dear?""</p><p>I smile back easily and without judging her.</p><p>""We do what we have to do love and you say Charlie wants to get to the top fast, as you want her to, so 
tell her what the deal is and I'll arrange it all!""</p><p>When she kisses me goodbye it's no peck on the cheek. Open mouthed and a lot of tongue gets me wishing we 
might have the time for another round or two. However duty calls! Picking up my phone, luckily not thrown 
to the floor as we thrashed about, I tap a key. A moment later my office door opens and my secretary, 
Danielle Attwood sashays in. A tall and willowy redhead with spectacular boobs she's remorselessly 
efficient, a tireless worker, and a fellow lesbian who occasionally ignores the interesting noises that 
emanate from my office. Like today's noises!</p><p>""Danni get me Gina Andrews and then have your lunch. Don't hurry back I need a rest myself.""</p><p>She just plain sniggers at her boss! How dare she?</p><p>""From what you two were doing Helena I'll bet you need a rest. Fuck but she's hot and I love her rear 
end!"" </p><p>Sniggering a little myself I wave her out and moments later my phone buzzes.</p><p>""Helena! Gina's on 2!""</p><p>Pressing the key I get straight to Gina and straight to the point.</p><p>""Gina baby long time no talk! I've got a deal you'll love when I put it to you. It's the original offer 
you can't refuse.""</p><p>There's a short silence then her husky voice comes clearly over the line.</p><p>""Helena your offers are usually pretty good so keep talking.""</p><p>""It's as simple as this Gina. I know Jordan's casting for ""Shipwreck"" and I've a girl perfect for the 
part of ""Missy Baker"". Mummy insists she's right for it and I agree with her. Mummy also says you get to 
fuck her girl if she goes on the shortlist for the ""Missy Baker"" role!""</p><p>I can hear her suck in a sharp breath.</p><p>""Who is this honey of yours then Helena?""</p><p>""Gina you do know Charlene Bridge don't you?""</p><p>I can hear her gulp and a thud like she's dropped her feet off her desk and onto the floor.</p><p>""That blond kid with the legs like Bambi? And mum's happy to let me have her? Jesus love you set it up 
and she's on the list and I'll even give Jordan a nudge for her.""</p><p>I'm grinning and holding back a snicker. ""Hooked"" I think to myself!</p><p>""One condition only Gina. I'm there when you do her and I mean right there in your bedroom and on your 
bed. Mummy wants me to keep an eye on her darling. You get first crack at her though!""</p><p>She's almost purring when she comes back to me and without hesitation.</p><p>""Wow Helena so I get to fuck that lovely little piece of pussy and I get a threesome with you involved. 
I've always wanted a crack at you so that's a real nice bonus. Arrange it with mummy for this Friday 
night and it's a deal!""</p><p>She hangs up and I lean back in my chair grinning like the Cheshire Cat! Fuck I love this job! I get my 
percentage off Charlene's contract, get to fuck her as well, and come to think of it Gina's pretty hot by 
all accounts on the grapevine! </p><p>Suddenly I have a thought that makes me lunge for the phone again and tap the key to alert Danni that her 
boss needs info. </p><p>""Danni! Good you're still there then. Did you confirm my appointment with Max Baker for tomorrow?""</p><p>""Yup boss I sure did; I spoke to his secretary in person.""</p><p>""Alright then love I'll go see him and you can open the office and hold the fort till I get back.""</p><p>At precisely 9.58 a.m. I swan into Max's office suite wearing my visitor's I.D. badge for Vanguard 
Productions studios. I am greeted by his long time personal secretary Miss Kruger. She was once known as 
Max's Rottweiler and then his pit bull but I lovingly think of her as his warthog. I've hated her from 
the first moment I met her!</p><p>""Ms Helena Craig for a 10 a.m. appointment with Mr Baker.""</p><p>She glowers at me as she picks up her phone.</p><p>""One moment please I'll see if he's ready to see you.""</p><p>I smile back saccharin sweetly.</p><p>""Thank you my dear so kind of you.""</p><p>""Mr Baker there's a Helena Craig here to see you if you're ready.""</p><p>Her face looks like she's sucking a lemon when she speaks to me.</p><p>""Go right in Mr Baker will see you now.""</p><p>In his office Max is sat behind his desk and looks, from the waist up anyway, as he always does. His grey 
hair's crew cut and he wears large horn rimmed specs, his skin's darkly tanned from some recent location 
shooting, and as usual he's got on a white shirt with short sleeves. He's got big forearms and biceps and 
likes to show them off! He doesn't rise to greet me nor does he offer me a seat so I take one of the two 
in front of his desk and settle myself down.</p><p>""Max it's a pleasure as always; so have you considered the proposed contract?"" </p><p>He leans back in his swivel chair and grins at me lazily before replying.</p><p>""Helena you're her agent so I can't blame you for trying but if you think we'll pay a twelve year old 
that much you've lost it completely.""</p><p>Okay no sparring we'll go straight to the point.</p><p>""Max it's no secret that you're setting up for the sequel to ""The Phoenix Beneath"" and how are you 
planning on filming it without Cheryl Pointer as Laura? She was a major character in the first film and 
you can't tell me it'd make sense without her.""</p><p>""Helena the fans have short memories and loyalties; we can write her out and replace her with a new 
character for the sequel.""</p><p>Now's the time to stick the harpoon into him and wipe that smile off his smug face.</p><p>""Maybe Max but can you make a sequel without her and Maria Denning? You see Maria's parents have signed 
her up with me as well and I'm insisting on improved contracts for both of the girls! I'm not an idiot 
Max. The critics are talking about Felicity Cummings as the new J.K.Rowling and there's a bloody fortune 
to be made from the Phoenix books as films so don't try to shit me over what's a reasonable pair of 
contracts.""</p><p>His face freezes then he goes into serious business mode.</p><p>""No way am I giving you 15% Helena. I could go to say 6% or maybe 7% at best.""</p><p>""They'll take 12 and a half Max!""</p><p>""Ten percent and not a penny more or are you planning on bleeding me to death?""</p><p>""Ten percent plus a half a percent of the profits for each of them!""</p><p>""A quarter of a percent and that's a final offer!""</p><p>""Done! And you can send the contracts round to my office for the lawyers to read over before they're 
signed!""</p><p>When I sashay out of his office I even wave and smile at Kruger as I'm well pleased with what I've wrung 
out of Max Baker. A quarter percent of profits doesn't sound a lot until you realise that the Phoenix 
films are going to go mega, in my humble opinion, and Max didn't know that I'd had a leak that Phoenix 3 
has gone into pre-production before 2's even been started.</p><p>Back at my office I get Danni to set up meetings with Cheryl's mother and Maria's parents for next week 
to tell them the good news and then….</p><p>""Danni I'm leaving early this afternoon, I've got a big date tonight, you finish up your paperwork and 
lock up and leave early and I'll see you Monday morning! You cool with that?"" </p><p>""Well boss I'm hoping for a hot date myself tonight so we're both happy. See you bright and early Monday 
then!""</p><p>I've two homes, my city apartment, and my renovated house out in the green belt, a short drive out by 
car. I take my BMW back to the apartment, have a fast meal, shower, and then get changed for the trip to 
pick up Charlie from her mother's. Black lingerie since it looks good against my pale skin, a pair of 
tight fitting leather trousers that flatter my long legs and boyish backside. I pair them with a dark 
green man styled shirt in Sea Island cotton and pick out the matching leather jacket to the trousers.</p><p>My dark hair is cut pretty short and dries fast, so after running a comb through it, and a fast dab of 
perfume, I sling my bag onto my shoulder, after first extracting my car keys, and head out.</p><p>It's just getting dark when I pull up at the Bridge residence to ring the doorbell; a calm and 
unflustered Rhoda answers the door.</p><p>""Helena! Charlie's ready so come in and see what you think about how she looks. I want this Gina to like 
what she sees right from the start.""</p><p>When she leads me into the lounge and I take in the image of Charlene Bridge I suck in a sharp breath and 
my nipples harden and go erect.</p><p>""Stand up and do a twirl darling so Helena can take a good look at you!""</p><p>Charlie Bridge, at eleven going on twelve, is a fucking stunner. She's tall, really tall, for her age 
that is, and those ""Bambi"" legs Gina obsessed on seem endless. Slender calves and shapely thighs flow up 
to narrow hips and waist to beautiful apple sized breasts. I can drink in her body because of the dress 
her mother has selected for her.</p><p>The vine green material is semi transparent with a pattern of black leaves on it while beneath it her 
tanned body shimmers enticingly. As she spins around the brief skirt rises to reveal dark green panties. 
No stockings just the golden sheen of her flawless skin and the spike heeled shoes that add to her 
height. As she turns her cloud of chestnut hair fans out in a wonderful cloud.</p><p>""How do I look Helena?""</p><p>""You look amazing honey! No worries? Mummy explained what the deal is?""</p><p>She looks serious but not scared, though perhaps a touch nervous, as she nods vigorously.</p><p>""I don't care what I have to do Helena! I want that part and it's made for me. Mummy and I read 
through ""Shipwreck"" together and I was born for the part of Missy Baker. I'd kill for it and what I'm 
going to do is easier than that.""</p><p>""Okay honey if you're sure then let's go to my car!""</p><p>As Rhoda walks with us to the front door she looks even less concerned about the deal than her daughter 
does. I wouldn't know for sure but I guess mother love can be weird at times.</p><p>Once we're in my car, and seat belted, I slip into gear and pull away from the house. With just the two 
of us now I repeat my earlier question.</p><p>""Your mum's not here now honey so are you sure you want to do this?""</p><p>I can't doubt it but now she's as cool as the proverbial cucumber and without a trace of nerves.</p><p>""Absolutely Helena! It's not as if it will hurt and mummy said you'd be with me all the time.""</p><p>And now a small and secretive smile appears on her lips.</p><p>""I know you like ladies, mummy told me, so maybe you'll enjoy the evening as well. I hope the three of us 
all have a good time.""</p><p>She settles back on the soft leather of the seat while I concentrate on my driving. As well as the 
thought of Charlie, Gina, and me, having, as Charlie put it, ""a good time"". I'm finally beginning to 
realise that I'll get to fuck the daughter like I've fucked her mum!</p><p>Gina lives in a converted barn about thirty miles out from the city centre and with the roads quiet it 
doesn't take us long to get there. When I pull up close to the main door it swings open at once so I 
guess Gina has been waiting impatiently for her reward. </p><p>Now firstly Gina's short though there are plenty of other adjectives that can be used to describe her. 
Coming to mind are curvy, voluptuous, pneumatic, or that fine American one ""stacked"". She's wearing a 
cashmere sweater and a pair of many times washed jeans; and to my eye nothing else! Her big breasts 
jounce a little under the pale blue wool, and, as she ushers us inside, the soft denim is stretched tight 
across her wide hips and rounded rump.</p><p>A converted barn really doesn't begin to describe her snug and luxurious nest. The ground floor is one 
enormous living room with a large, open plan kitchen area, off the huge area of hardwood floor and its 
furniture. A suite of two armchairs and two sofas, one a four seater and the other made for two. A unit 
with a massive plasma screen T.V. and satellite de-coder and a DVD player. On a coffee table stands a 
state of the art up to the minute laptop.</p><p>The second floor, reached by a wooden stairway, seems to be a bathroom and a giant bedroom. And from the 
giant bed maybe I should call it a playroom as well. Waving us to sit on the bigger of the two sofas she 
settles into one of the armchairs.</p><p>""Well now Charlie, Helena says you like to be called Charlie, I promise you you've got nothing to be 
worried about. Believe me Helena and I will make this a night to remember. Now before we start I'm going 
to have a small spliff would you like to join me?""</p><p>I veto that idea right away! Mummy never said her daughter could use cannabis tonight!</p><p>""Not for me Gina and definitely not for Charlie!""</p><p>She grins and makes a second offer.</p><p>""Well perhaps a glass of wine for the two of you, just to relax Charlie a tad, I've a lovely Tokay opened 
and ready?""</p><p>I take a glass and give Charlie one almost as full as mine. Gina's right it's a wonderful wine for sure. 
Both Charlie and I sit and savour it as Gina tokes away on a short but fat marijuana cigarette. Dropping 
the stub into a big brass ashtray she rises, takes the empty glass from Charlie, and then gives the kid a 
lazy and sexy smile.</p><p>""And now for the best part of the evening honey.""</p><p>Holding the girl's hand she leads her up the wide stairway while I lay my empty glass on the table and 
follow on behind. I don't know about Gina but my nipples are hard and erect while I can feel dampness on 
the crotch of my panties. Heat is building between my thighs and my pussy's tingling and cramping in 
anticipation.</p><p>Gina's bed is enormous. Bare except for sheets and a mound of pillows she's readied it for playing not 
sleeping. Without ceremony she crosses her arms, grasps the hem of her sweater, and then pulls it off to 
reveal amazingly large and solid breasts. Breasts capped with wide aureoles and thick nipples. Popping 
the brass button of her jeans she tugs down the zipper and steps, naked, out of them.</p><p>""Helena baby why don't you get naked too then we'll unwrap this delicious package!""</p><p>Even as I start to strip I'm taking in her heavy body, all curves and pink flesh. She has a distinct 
belly on her, not fat or flabby; a sweet curve that you know will feel wonderful beneath you. Her thighs 
are full and rounded and her rear end is plump and dimpled. I'm imagining, as I wriggle out of my 
panties, parting those buttocks and slipping my tongue onto and into her puckered anus. And by now I'm as 
nude as Gina.</p><p>""Now then sweetheart let me get you out of that sexy outfit so we can see how gorgeous the rest of your 
body is!""</p><p>Moving behind the tall tween Gina tugs loose the ribbon around her neck and unfastens the small jade 
buttons down the back of the flimsy material of her dress. With a gentle push it whispers to the floor 
leaving Charlie in just those green panties and her high heels. At the sight of her I can feel my clit go 
woody and pop up while warm juice is oozing from my slit. I want her so much I'm burning with need but 
Gina gets to fuck first.</p><p>Stepping onto the firm mattress Gina urges the girl to lay down on the satin sheets, gently spreads her 
thighs, and then, hooking her fingers into the waistband of her dark green panties, eases them down her 
thighs and calves. Taking my lead I slip off Charlie's shoes and bend to kiss her slender feet moving my 
lips slowly to her smooth calves as Gina kisses the girl's soft lips. Faint tremors run down her flat 
belly as Gina's tongue probes her mouth slowly and expertly.</p><p>Breaking the kiss Gina gazes down at the girl's taut labia, slightly puffy, and with a light sheen of 
dampness just appearing.</p><p>""God love I can't wait to put my mouth on your pussy. I'll bet it's as sweet as honey.""</p><p>Kneeling she slips her arms under Charlie's sleek thighs and lowers her mouth onto the girl's slick 
flesh. By now I've moved so that I can suckle on the girl's small breast; tipped with a pink nipple erect 
and swollen. As I suck on it I nip it with my teeth, while flicking it with the tip of my tongue, whilst 
also trailing my fingers over her silky stomach.  </p><p>Charlie may be a great little actress but I'm sure she's not acting for Gina right now! Her eyes are 
slitted and she's gasping out a couple of words that are gradually getting louder and louder. </p><p>""Oh, oh yes, OH Yes, OH YESS!""</p><p>Clasping one of her hands that are waving aimlessly in the air I nuzzle her ear and try to guide her to 
her peak.</p><p>""Let it happen baby! Just let go and let it happen! We've got the whole night before us!""</p><p>Gina's tongue is darting and flickering over a taut and silken pussy; and all her skill is sending the 
kid fast towards her first ever lesbian orgasm. Her hips are wriggling and her flat belly is now rippling 
as Gina's mouth makes wet sucking noises on Charlie's wet crease. Suddenly her body arches as the woman 
drives her right over the edge and she lets loose a shrill scream of delight.</p><p>Gazing down at her, I'm surprised to see, not a sated girl, but one with a hungry look on her angelic 
face. Gina rears back from the junction of the girl's sleek thighs, her face shiny with Charlie's juices, 
grinning she waves to me.</p><p>""Now you honey, you eat the lil' angel and tell me if she tastes as good as I think she does!""</p><p>Jesus! Her mum was like clotted cream so I can't wait for the daughter! Leaning over my starlet I smile 
at her.</p><p>""Ready for more darling?""</p><p>She nods so hard I'm worried about her slender neck snapping.</p><p>""God yes Helena I want more of that.""</p><p>Gina's rolled to one side, lightly stroking her damp labia, to watch the show we're about to put on. 
Kneeling between those coltish legs and thighs I rest the palm of one hand flat on her lower belly, drop 
my mouth to her perfect pussy, and then ease my middle finger between those coral pink lips. It slides in 
effortlessly and to my surprise and deep pleasure there's no thin hymen to bar my way.</p><p>Charlie lifts her hips greedily against that finger as she gasps softly and moans. Crooking my finger I 
work her slowly at first, and then faster and harder, while I suck on those delicate labia. Gina's right, 
she tastes sensationally sharp and creamy, as my tongue laps at the steadily oozing fluids of an 
approaching cum. The young tigress's hands are knotted in the sheets and by God she's grinning at me and 
demanding.</p><p>""Harder, please do it harder, I want more of this!""</p><p>She's pretty tight, but she's also very wet and slick inside, so if she wants things harder she can have 
it that way. The second finger fills her and stretches her slightly but she grabs my wrist to make me 
pump her ruthlessly. Now I put the tip of my tongue onto her small but hard clit to finish the job I've 
begun. My fingers deep in her hot, tight, wetness, I feel her clamp on them as she has her second and 
this time insane climax.</p><p>Gina seems to have enjoyed watching, but now she's ready to see what Charlie's learnt in her brief period 
of gay love making, but Gina needs must wait a while till the trembling babe recovers. I'm hugely turned 
on myself but I promised Gina she'd be the first to get Charlie's attentions so now the girl's come back 
to earth it's only fair Gina gets her jollies first. It doesn't take Charlie long to get the idea once 
Gina lolls back and spreads her thighs.</p><p>""Come on baby lets see what you've learned so far!""</p><p>Gina's got a surprise coming though; I'm seeing to that.</p><p>As Charlie scampers across for her first taste of pussy I've decided to join in the fun myself. Moving 
down the bed I join our eager pupil, and, as she tentatively lowers her face to Gina's plump pussy, I 
turn her a little and part the woman's firm buttocks. The tight pucker of her anus draws my mouth and 
tongue like a magnet, but before I make contact the girl's tongue must have started lapping, because I 
can feel Gina stiffen, jerk, and then moan out loud.</p><p>""Oh yeah baby just like that!""</p><p>Then I'm licking away and probing her while Charlie's working hard on her pussy. Gina's bucking and 
writhing from a double delight! I can, even half buried under Gina's heavy body, hear the wet noises of a 
mouth working away at a sopping pussy. My stiffened tongue pushes inside her canal, as deep as I can push 
it, and Gina's thighs are shaking and trembling as her climax arrives.</p><p>Screaming and howling, her solid thighs locked onto the slender girl, the rounded woman's body bounces 
and arches when she explodes into her wet and abandoned orgasm.</p><p>By now I'm gagging to be next on the list but Gina's still coming back to planet earth and Charlie still 
lightly tastes the juices oozing from between Gina's puffy labia. My patience is finally rewarded when 
Gina props herself up on one elbow, reluctantly pushes the avid girl away from her crease, and then grins 
at me.</p><p>""Honey I think Helena's gonna cum all on her own if she doesn't get some attention soon. Do you think 
you're ready to learn some more and have some more hot time yourself?""</p><p>Pushing me flat onto my back Gina urges Charlie across to me.</p><p>""They call this tribbing baby and some just call it pussy rubbing; I call it pussy fucking and you two 
are gonna fuck each others pussies while I watch you.""       </p><p>Gina positions the girl's slender body over mine and I nearly scream as her slick crease touches mine; 
clamping her narrow hips with my hands I ease her into an at first clumsy but then steady rhythm. If I'd 
been worried that Charlie might not have the stamina she's showing me how wrong I am. She's lost track of 
getting a film role and ""Missy Baker's"" the last thing on her mind now. She's into pussy play like an 
addict's into dope!</p><p>Her slender thighs and hips are thrusting hard and I'm humping my hips back up at her. Silky wet flesh 
rubs back and forth and fire burns in my labia and bloated clit. The girl atop me is into a total frenzy 
as she slaps against my sex with hers and my fingers clutch her hard enough to bruise. Her hands clamp 
onto my breasts, her head goes back, I heave up against her and as she loses control completely to cum, I 
squirt powerfully to drench our thighs with silky juices.</p><p>I'm out of my head, gasping, panting, and twitching, as a series of orgasms blast through me till I 
collapse, wet and spent, alongside my exhausted client/lover/girl. If any of us had the strength we'd be 
fucking like monkeys again but we all need a break; however short it might be!</p><p>I thought I was a horny bitch but Gina's the first to stir; and begins to rummage busily in the bedside 
cabinet.</p><p>""Gina what are you after?""</p><p>""Helena honey I was thinking it might be time to introduce our little hottie to some toys!""</p><p>She's untangling the harness of a big, rubber cocked, strap-on, but I have to lower the boom on that one. 
Technically Charlie's not a virgin but that monstrous cock would be hard enough for me to take never mind 
her tight little pussy. As willing and sexually roused as she is I can't chance taking her home to Rhoda 
maybe bleeding and raw. I promised mummy she'd come home unhurt so tender and sore is one thing but 
damaged is another. </p><p>I hadn't figured on the stamina and resilience of youth of course; or Charlie's curiosity!</p><p>""Toys? What kind of toys are you two talking about?""</p><p>""Not this one honey, this one is for grown ups only, but this now is right for you.""</p><p>I've reached past Gina's rounded form to scoop up a simple toy that should give Charlie a whole new set 
of kicks. I'm holding a pocket rocket vibrator and I'm betting she'll like what I'm planning to do.</p><p>""Gina love I think our girl is ready for a little clitty stimulation not a major fucking!""</p><p>Gina has a wicked grin when she uses it and she's grinning like the Cheshire Cat now she's got my idea. 
Snaking her way round to Charlie she eases the girl so her back is pillowed against her heavy breasts; 
and then cups the girl's small breasts in her palms. Caressing the small, pink, nipples, brings a sigh of 
pleasure from Charlie who seems still ready to continue her sexual education.</p><p>Leaning forward I blow gently on her puffy labia and then lightly pinch her prepuce so the tip of her 
small clit slides into view. When I press the vibrator's button a wasp-like buzz begins and then I lower 
its tip onto her hard little clit bud. She howls and bucks and only Gina's hands, cupped around her 
breast buds, holds her steady enough for me to press it against her once more. Her climax is 
frighteningly fast and hard! Her heels drum on the bed and her hands flail as she explodes into a wild 
orgasm that proves wet and exhausting.</p><p>Charlie's flat out and I reckon she's a spent force for the night; even if Gina wants to go round again. 
I needn't have worried about that though; she props the stunned girl onto the pillows and kisses her 
lightly on the mouth.</p><p>""Well Missy Baker you've passed the audition and Jordan McKenzie will find you top of my list on Monday!""</p><p>But I was right that Gina wants to go one more round and if not with Charlie then with me. Back to her 
toy cupboard she's waving something and grinning at me. She's waggling around about two feet of a pink 
double ended dong. </p><p>""Come on baby lets you and me have one last ride what say you?""</p><p>I'm still as horny as hell and if I have a favourite toy Gina's holding one. We face one another and 
spread our thighs. Gina pushes one end deep into my hot, wet, and burning, cunt and then pushes the other 
end into hers. We wriggle forward till we've taken every inch of it we can and then start fucking each 
other mercilessly. </p><p>We've each grabbed the jelly filled dong and are pumping as hard as we can, back and forth, while the 
fires begin to blaze higher. I'm losing it and Gina's lost it, her head's lashing back and forth as she 
takes herself, and me, right over the edge and into an ecstatic explosion.</p><p>""Oh fucking hell!""</p><p>It might be her or me screaming out loud as we both writhe and as our hips and thighs flex I have my 
second massive ""O"" and squirt on this bed like a fountain.</p><p>Later, and deep into the night, I rouse myself and Charlie to shower and dress. Though Gina would rather 
we stayed over I decide that she should go home before we kick off all over again. Gina, in just a short 
robe, sees us off. After the door closes Charlie and I head for my car and now, at last, ""Bambi"" looks 
like Bambi on ice in the cartoon. Her glorious legs are shaky and she totters on those high heels. 
Slipping my arm around her narrow waist I easily take her weight.</p><p>""Are you okay honey?""</p><p>""I'm a bit sore Helena but I got the part didn't I?""</p><p>Then she grins a little.</p><p>""And Helena what we did was fantastic. I hurt a little but it was worth it and I can't wait to do it 
again.""</p><p>Something's been niggling in the back of my mind and if I'm going to get an answer I'd better ask her now 
before I take her home to mum. I'm slightly nervous about asking it and as a long time horny lesbian that 
surprises me.</p><p>""Charlie when I used my fingers on you I felt right away that you weren't a virgin. I know you haven't 
necessarily been with a boy or a man and you can pop your cherry in a fall or playing sports really 
hard…..""</p><p>I let my voice trail off as she settles onto the passenger seat and then she turns to look at me.</p><p>""Well Helena mummy said one day I might have to be nice to someone to keep my career on the rise; so she 
got Dr Hammond to do away with it under anaesthetic. She said the first time I did it she didn't want it 
to hurt or for me to bleed.""</p><p>This time the grin gets wider and just a touch wicked.</p><p>""I always thought I'd be in bed with a man not two women; but Helena I'd do it again even if it wasn't 
getting me a prize role!""</p><p>God damn! What I said earlier about mother love being weird just got weirder! At this time of night the 
roads are quiet and it seems no time before I'm pulling up at the Bridge place and ringing the doorbell. 
Rhoda opens up fast to usher us inside. Slipping an arm around her daughter; who is now showing no signs 
of a tender pussy. Mummy's little darling is using her acting talent to show Rhoda that she's come 
through with flying colours. </p><p>""How did things go sweetie? Are you alright? Did Helena look after you like I told her to?""</p><p>Charlie's smile looks so natural and relaxed a stranger wouldn't have a clue how easily she can slip into 
acting mode.</p><p>""I'm absolutely fine mummy! Helena will tell you that. Oh and I've definitely got the Missy Baker part.""</p><p>Rhoda dismisses any hint of worry with a few words.</p><p>""Okay then sweetie you get off to bed and we'll talk in the morning.""</p><p>I watch those beautiful legs disappear up the staircase and out of sight as Rhoda leads me into the 
living room. We settle side by side on the huge settee and she asks the leading question.</p><p>""Did she do as I told her to Helena? No crying or tears? She really is fine is she?""</p><p>My God her daughter took to lady loving like a duck to water so I'd better put her mind to rest right off.</p><p>""Rhoda she was everything Gina, and I for that matter, could have asked for. She really is her mother's 
daughter.""</p><p>She's perched right alongside me, smiling enigmatically, and I'm strongly aware of her musky perfume and 
the fact she's wearing only a short, satin, robe. Tugging at its sash she shrugs out of the silky 
material to reveal her naked body.</p><p>""Well since Charlie's fine perhaps you can take care of her mother?""</p><p>I really didn't think I had it in me but as I take in her full breasts and their erect nipples my 
appetite flares once more and I reach for her eagerly.</p><p>By the time I slip out of her house its full daylight on Saturday and I'm moving as gingerly as Charlie 
was. Rhoda is an athletic and aggressive lover and she wasn't gentle with me. Mind you I didn't treat her 
like a crystal wine glass! I decide to drive to my office and check for Emails. I've a shower there, a 
kitchen nook, and a big couch, where I'll rest up after an exhausting time on a bed if not in a bed if 
you get what I mean.</p><p>Jesus Christ I've had fantastic sex with Gina and Charlie and then Rhoda and I fucked each other 
senseless. For doing that I get a nice little percentage of Charlie's pay deal. No wonder I really love 
this job!</p>"
188,Babysitting 101,Androgyne,1,"Jessica, 11, wants to find out what liking and wanting girls is all about and when her parents have to make a hospital visit Amy from next door babysits. Jess thinks Amy's hot and it turns out she is and she also thinks Jess is hot. Jess's first time is memorable for both of them!","['f,g,cons,oral,tribbing']","<p>When the phone rang and Dad raised his eyes to heaven I had a good idea of what was going to happen yet 
again. He kept saying ""yes okay"" and then finally ""tell her we'll be there as soon as we can"" as he hung 
up. Then he went to the foot of the stairs and called up to Mum who was showering.</p><p>""Becky your auntie Sophie's in hospital; in hospital AGAIN!""</p><p>Mum came down, wrapped in a towel and still dripping, and I could see she was getting a bit cheesed off 
too.</p><p>""Oh hell she's ill again?""</p><p>Dad was in full and total grump mood when he replied.</p><p>""Becky you know she's not ill, she's looking for attention and having panic attacks, and she'll be out 
and back home in a few days!""</p><p>Then he shrugs and smiles at Mum.</p><p>""Not your fault love, I know that, I'll drive us up to her house and you can pack her a bag, you've still 
got the spare key. Then we can go see her on the ward, she's in the Duchess of Kent ward again.""</p><p>I'm not a whiner but its Friday early afternoon, and I want to finish my homework so I'm free for 
Saturday and Sunday, so I pipe up.</p><p>""Oh Mum, Dad, I don't have to hang around that ward all night again do I? If I don't do my homework 
tonight I have to lose part of Saturday.""</p><p>Dad shrugs and Mum glances at me and then nods firmly.</p><p>""She's right John! A ward full of sick women is no place for Jess again. She was bored to death last time 
but she behaved herself brilliantly; so what say I give a knock at the Temple's next door and see if 
their Amy can babysit Jess tonight? That okay with you Jess?""</p><p>My name's Jessica but everyone calls me Jess, and though, at eleven, I hate hearing ""babysitter"" in 
connection with me, I'm cool with Amy coming from next door to stay with me, till Mum and Dad get back 
late tonight. I really like Amy, as, though she's five or six years older than me, she never talks down 
to me. Also I think she's really hot! I'm not quite sure what I mean by that but I'll explain as soon as 
I figure it out. </p><p>Once Mum's dried off she dresses fast and knocks at our next door neighbour's house. Oh joy! When she 
gets back it's to say Amy's studying so she's happy to get paid to keep an eye on me and do her revision 
at ours instead of her own home. I said Amy's hot and I also said I'm not really sure what I mean by 
that; so when she gets here it's time I had a serious talk with her.</p><p>Mum and Dad are ready to leave and I get my final instructions from both of them.</p><p>""Right Jess your tea's ready on the kitchen table so just dump the dishes in the sink and I'll wash up 
tonight or tomorrow morning.""</p><p>That's Mum!</p><p>""Now once we're gone don't open the door to anyone except Amy. She's going to call you on her cell phone 
once she's right outside the door. See you tonight; or tomorrow morning if you're asleep when we get in.""</p><p>That's Dad!</p><p>Mum's left me a treat. A big ham and pineapple pizza, which are strictly rationed, normally for special 
occasions only. Once I've stowed it away I finish off with a choc ice from the freezer; I'm kinda plump 
but lately I've lost a few pounds and maybe grown an inch or so and I figure one ice-cream won't do me 
any harm.</p><p>After tea I dump the dishes in the sink and then wash them. No way am I leaving them for Mum to wash 
tomorrow morning, or worse, tonight when she gets home late and tired! Next I head up to my bedroom and 
get out of the school uniform I'm still wearing before trotting off to the bathroom for a long shower. 
Once towelled off I pull on a pair of knee socks, clean panties, and an oversized tee shirt, and then 
gallop down to my homework.</p><p>I'm sitting at the dining table deep into English Language when the phone trills. Snagging the handset I 
give my usual greeting. </p><p>""Hi there Jess speaking!""</p><p>""Hey Jess its Amy and I'm at your front door right now!""</p><p>""Won't be a sec Amy!""</p><p>I hang up and scamper to unlock our front door and find Amy standing there, toting a couple of text 
books, her phone, a ring binder, and a snazzy palm top computer woohoo! The first thing into my mind is 
that it's maybe a good thing Mum and Dad aren't here to see Amy arrive, since there's one thing [ I know 
cos' I listened in ] that they have against Amy, and that's what she wears. Or more correctly doesn't 
wear!</p><p>If Amy wears a skirt it's a short one, a very short one! If she's wearing a top it doesn't cover much so 
I guess you get the picture. Mum and Dad like her and trust her but oh those skimpy outfits worry them 
just a little. When I step aside to let her in I scope her out and I might as well describe her to 
everyone.</p><p>Amy is fairly tall, but also pretty skinny, with long legs and tits no bigger than my budding boobs. As 
she once put it ""I don't have much up front"" and she wasn't kidding. Her hair's blond and as shiny as 
well polished brass; pulled back into not so much a pony tail as a horse tail. She's got lovely green 
eyes and a big nose. Scratch that about the nose; I should say a long nose. Long and straight like those 
you see on Egyptian queen's pictures in museums and art galleries. </p><p>What would have worried Mum and Dad is Amy's outfit. Running shoes, a pair of denim shorts that are more 
like denim panties, and a top that's just a boob tube with spaghetti straps. I can count her ribs and see 
the ridged muscles of her belly and the red stone set in her navel. She still looks hot and I'm still 
trying to understand what I mean by that. After I close and lock the front door we both head back into 
the living room and both settle across from each other at the dining table with our books.</p><p>After we've been working a while, in silence, I try to get a conversation started. So I can work my way 
round to pumping Amy to clear up my lack of info. Craning my neck I can get a peek into that binder and 
what's on the screen of her palmtop.</p><p>""History?""</p><p>She grins at me and her teeth are big, square, and white.</p><p>""Yup kid! How Germany was re-built after WW2 and the partition into East and West.""</p><p>""Oh yeah we spent a lot of money re-building their factories didn't we? Mostly American money though 
wasn't it?""</p><p>She gives me that big toothy grin again!</p><p>""You're right! You know what Jess I sometimes forget how smart you are. Nearly as smart as me most of the 
time!""</p><p>At that I stick out my tongue at her but now I've got her chatting I've got the chance to get things 
going.</p><p>""Amy can I ask you a question.... Or two?""</p><p>""Sure thing kid.""</p><p>""Do you have a boyfriend Amy?""</p><p>""No"".</p><p>Only she doesn't just say no she sort of drags it out like ""Nooooo!"" </p><p>""Why not? You're cute and clever and pretty!""</p><p>""Well Jess boys aren't all that interested in me cos' I'm skinny and my tits are tiny.""</p><p>""So you don't have a boyfriend because boys only like girls with big boobs?""</p><p>""Well!""</p><p>Only once again she drags it out so it's ""Weeeel"" as if she's thinking hard.</p><p>""Not just that kid; to be honest I don't really like boys. But why are you asking me?""</p><p>Now's the time for me to screw up my nerve and get right into it.</p><p>""Do you like girls Amy?""</p><p>I rush on then before she can ""Mmmm"" or ""Errrrr""!</p><p>""You see Amy there's girls in my class that like girls and I'm kinda wondering if I like girls but they won't 
let me into the group because I don't know anything. It's always like ""She doesn't know what's what"" 
or ""Oh look the virgin's trying to join in"" and I know they're doing things together!""</p><p>This time there's no long drawn out sounds as Amy leans her elbows on the table and stares at me hard.</p><p>""So how do you know they're ""doing things"" Jess?""</p><p>""Well Amy I saw Gemma Collins and Kate Banks out behind the gym and they were kissing and Gemma had her 
hand up Kate's skirt. Gemma's like you, she's skinny and blond and hot!""</p><p>That's when I blush as red as my hair and slap my hand over my mouth at what I've just let slip out. Amy 
has a sort of half smile on her face as she's looking at me just before she speaks.</p><p>""So!""</p><p>And now she's back to ""sooooo""! </p><p>""You think I'm hot then Jess. Well that's nice to know and it sounds like you need an Amy 101 to explain 
what you're feeling. Okay then first things first and yes I like girls and I have since I was your age. 
It sounds like your two classmates feel the same and you think you do too?""</p><p>The blush is still there but I barrel on right ahead.</p><p>""Well whatever Gemma was doing it looked like Kate loved it and it made me feel real funny, and there's 
plenty of other girls in my class I'm sure are that way and I need to know what it is!""</p><p>All that comes out in a rush and then I shut up and wait for what Amy will have to say.</p><p>""Jess lots of girls like girls and there's one sure way to find out but if your mum and dad found out 
there'd be trouble. Like I mean big and real trouble for me, and I don't know what would happen with you, 
so swear to God you'll never say a thing about what happens!""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>That's all I say as Amy stands up and pushes her chair back.</p><p>""Go sit on the settee over there!""</p><p>I dutifully obey and trot over to sit on the four seater sofa and Amy sits next to me.</p><p>""Jess is it okay if I kiss you?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>She takes my face between both hands, leans forward, and then kisses me on my mouth. I suppose it's a 
proper kiss, not like a kiss from Mum or Dad or an aunt or uncle, I think I like it! Her lips are cool 
and soft and she kisses me again; her mouth tastes of mint from toothpaste or maybe a breath sweet. When 
things get to the fourth of fifth kiss, without any thought, I kinda open my mouth to her and she slips 
her tongue into my mouth.</p><p>By now her arms are around me and I'm holding onto her as our tongues slide back and forth over each 
others; right now I'm realising what HOT means. Gently she teases my tongue into her mouth; and then I'm 
letting myself explore her lips and tongue with my wet tongue. When she pulls back from me I was hoping 
we'd keep kissing for a long time.</p><p>""Oh yeah Jess you like girls alright! I can go a lot further but your folks would skin me if it got back 
to them so swear you'll never say a word about this ever!""</p><p>I gulp and nod, my lips and tongue feel sorta tingly and I know I want more of this.</p><p>""Jess take off your tee shirt!""</p><p>I'm reluctant, not because I'm shy with Amy, but because I'm not slender, skinny, and lean, like she is. 
But still I grab the tee's hem and start to lift it. As the cotton covers my face I mutter to Amy.</p><p>""Don't laugh cos' I'm porky will you?""</p><p>Once I'm reduced to my panties and knee socks Amy takes a long cool, up and down look at me.</p><p>""Jess you're not ""porky"" at all! You look like you're into a growth spurt and the puppy fat's dropping 
off. Jesus! Your boobs are nearly as big as my little lemons. Look you see here!""</p><p>Taking the bottom of that boob tube she tugs it up over her head and she's right alright! Her tits are 
hardly bigger than mine though her dark nipples are longer and thicker than my little pink ones. </p><p>""Now Jess I'm going to touch you!""</p><p>First she trails her fingers lightly over the gentle swell of my small breasts and when she does I 
tremble from head to toe. But that's nothing to how I feel when she takes my nipples between her thumbs 
and fingers to tweak and tug on them. Even as I make little moaning noises from the back of my throat I'm 
reaching for her thick nipples to do what she's doing to me. As I squeeze and twist them Amy gives a deep 
groan before plastering her lips onto mine and driving her tongue almost down my throat.</p><p>When she takes her hands away I want to beg her not to but she's kissing me so hard and fast I can't 
talk. Twisting my head I can see she's popping the brass buttons on her denim shorts before wriggling out 
of them. Under her shorts she's got on a tiny blue thong; exactly the same shade as the top she's peeled 
off and tossed onto the floor. Clutching my shoulders, after wrenching her mouth off mine, she pushes me 
flat.</p><p>""Lie back Jess baby I can't wait any longer!""</p><p>She spreads my thighs wider and then lowers herself on top of me. Having her rubbing her big nipples 
against mine feels fantastic and between my thighs my crease is throbbing and tingling. But when her 
thong, and what's under it, starts thrusting and grinding against my cotton panties I can't describe the 
feelings burning away inside me.</p><p>I'm panting and breathing hard, so is she, as she humps back and forth on me, and I reach down to grab 
her hard muscled rear to crush her against me. Then something wild happens! While Amy's pumping her 
narrow hips faster and faster something sorta explodes inside me and I've got very wet all at once right 
where I pee. I'm kinda seeing stars and yelling out loud but Amy keeps on going a little longer until she 
goes stiff and howls out in a screech. Then she's got a lot wetter than I am as she collapses onto me.</p><p>""Jesus Christ Jess that was amazing! Bloody hell you came hard and wet like me!""</p><p>I ""came""? I don't know what she means by ""came"" but I'm soaking and so is she. Rolling off me she hooks 
her thumbs into the narrow waistband of her thong and tugs it off. It's wet all over with a big creamy 
smear in the centre. I don't feel like I've the strength to move as she peels my wet panties off, and 
then presses them onto my mouth, while she's licking the wet cloth herself.</p><p>""Suck that cum Jess! You absolutely creamed yourself and I did too. I love the way you taste baby!""</p><p>""I came Amy? What's cum anyway?""</p><p>""You weren't kidding were you baby? You really didn't know anything but you really do like girl sex don't 
you? It's called an orgasm Jess. It happens when we play with our pussies or someone plays with them.""</p><p>""Our pussies?""</p><p>I'm lost over what she's saying but next thing she slides one finger over my wet crease and I jump and 
twitch though I love the touch there.</p><p>""Okay! In ""Sex Ed"" they call it your vagina but pussy's a nice name for it and now you know how good 
pussy play feels. I guarantee you enjoyed it, I've never seen a kid come as hard, first time, as you did.""</p><p>I don't want any more talk I want more of what I've just had.</p><p>""Amy can we do it again; right now?""</p><p>""Well!""</p><p>She's grinning and she's back to drawing it out like earlier on; she makes it ""Weeeel"" as she wriggles 
backwards on the sofa.</p><p>""Sure we can Jess now you just relax and spread yourself wide again!""</p><p>Her finger's back on my wet slit and this time she doesn't just rub me she slides it right inside me; 
slowly and gently. She's grinning even wilder now.</p><p>""Bugger me Jess you're not a virgin!""</p><p>She's lost me again for sure!</p><p>""Not a what? What do you mean I'm not a virgin?""</p><p>""Don't worry baby I'm not either and I've never been with a boy and I'm sure you haven't. I'll explain 
some time what probably happened to you but it makes it much more fun for you believe me. Now you'll 
really love this!""</p><p>Bending her finger just a little she starts to move it in and out; and as she does I can hear the wet 
sucking noise it makes. Better though is I can feel this amazing tingle and heat deep inside me. Even 
better again is when she totally surprises me by bending over to kiss my pussy and I squeal out loud in 
delight. Then her lips begin to suck on my pink pussy while her finger moves a little faster and then 
some!</p><p>Somehow, I'm not sure just how, I'm sort of clamped onto her finger and bucking up against it. It feels 
like God made my pussy a perfect fit for Amy's middle finger as she whacks it into me harder now. I told 
her I was porky and she said I'm not but now I'm grunting like a little piggy while she's licking away at 
me as well using that fantastic finger on me. </p><p>Getting closer and closer to another cum and this one is unbelievable! When it hits me I scream so hard 
it leaves my throat sore but I don't notice till later cos' I'm too busy having an earthquake between my 
thighs! I've got my hands tangled in her long blond horsetail and hanging on for dear life. </p><p>I've a hot throbbing feeling pulsing away inside me, tingling and burning, while my heart thumps away in 
my ribs. When I open my eyes Amy's looking down at me and her mouth is smeared all around with my juice. 
She also looks flushed and breathing hard like me. Right then I realise she's now waiting for her turn 
and I'm surely a greedy little piggy laid out here after she's given me a super cum!</p><p>""Do you want me to do that to you now Amy?""</p><p>""Jesus Jess I thought you'd never ask or maybe you'd cum so hard you'd fainted. Damn right I want you to 
do me!""</p><p>This time she lies flat while I kneel between her smooth thighs as she guides my fingers into her hot 
pussy. </p><p>""More Jess! </p><p>At first two and then three slide into her, she's hot, wet, and she locks on my fingers like I clamped on 
her. She's stammering a little as she steers my other hand down.</p><p>""R 'right t' there love. Squeeze a bit. S' see that nubbin that's popped out? Lick my clit and f' fuck me 
with your fingers!""</p><p>I dunno what a clit is but I'm certain what she wants when she's asking to be fucked. When I start to 
lick her I have my first sample of what a pussy tastes like. She's sort of sharp and salty and I love the 
flavour. So I pump away with my fingers like she did to me, and go at that hard nubbin like mad, and lap 
up her cream as I do.</p><p>Her eyes are screwed tight shut but her mouth isn't and soon she starts not talking but swearing. I've 
never heard her really curse, and certainly not while Mum and Dad were still here, but now she's cursing 
away like fury. I reckon though that's because I'm doing things right.</p><p>""Oh shit! Oh fucking shit! Yeah like that baby! Harder fucking harder Jess! Oh shit I'm gonna cum so 
fucking hard!""</p><p>And then she cums what I guess is super hard and she's howling louder than I did. I'm not sure what to do 
then so I just keep on licking, sucking, and fingering her while she writhes under my mouth. When she 
just seems she can't take any more she drags my hand away and pulls my face up and away, till we're 
looking right at each other, then she grabs me and kisses me hard on my mouth. When she can she hugs me 
to her and murmurs in my ear.</p><p>""Fucking hell Jess all those times I've babysat you we could have been doing this. You are a total little 
hottie!""</p><p>Again I don't need ""hottie"" explaining to me; if I thought before she was hot she's told me I AM hot. 
Sprawled half on top of her, two sets of small boobs touching, time ticks by until...!</p><p>""Jess are you sore?""</p><p>Really I'm not, a bit tender but not sore enough to talk about, though I wouldn't admit it even if I was 
feeling raw!</p><p>""No Amy! Why do you wanna know?""</p><p>""Remember what we did first? When we still had our panties on? I want you on top of me and doing it again 
now they're off. I love getting tribbed and I'll bet you're as hot at tribbing as you are at eating 
pussy.""</p><p>The eating pussy I get but what's tribbing?</p><p>""What's a trib Amy?""</p><p>She giggles and I reckon she's hot when she giggles even!</p><p>""Ah Jess it just means rubbing our pussies together. Are you up for one more cum? If you're too tired 
that's okay by me.""</p><p>She's saying its okay but she looks ready and set to do it again and I'm not tired. I just want to keep 
doing this till I pass out; or she does! Slipping her hands onto my hips she eases me into position on 
top of her. My boobs and nipples are on hers, my belly's resting on hers, and then her hands grip my hips 
firmly to press my pussy down on hers. Oh God this feels incredible!</p><p>""C'mon on do it Jess!""</p><p>I start pushing my hips forward and rubbing my pussy against hers, and as soon as I do it feels like 
electricity's crackling through me, and Amy too I'm sure. She's so slick, wet, and silky; we're sliding 
back and forth to heaven. She slips a hand between us and touches me, touches a hard little bit of flesh 
in all that juicy wetness, when she does I flinch and groan.</p><p>""Oh Jess your little clit's out and so hard!""</p><p>Then I get to humping her harder and faster, as she braces me in place, until we're both sweating and 
panting. It's happening again! I'm dying for it to happen again! Then Amy wraps her legs around me, 
heaves her hips up at me, and I loose control of my mind and body as our juicy slapping blanks me out 
completely. If this is a cum then I'm cumming like a volcano! I don't quite faint [ I never have 
fainted ] but I'm sorta floating in a haze for ages.</p><p>When I come back to something like normal Amy is just landing again on planet Earth too. We must have 
lain there together for ages cos' we're nearly glued together at our pussies where we both soaked 
ourselves. Amy looks pretty muzzy but she manages to focus on her wrist watch.</p><p>""Christ Jess as much as I hate to say it we gotta stop before your folks get home. We better get cleaned 
up and I gotta get dressed."" </p><p>When we get off the sofa my jaw drops cos' there's dark stains all over the throw that covers it. Right 
where we've been doing each other!</p><p>""Oh God Amy when Mum sees that!""</p><p>I guess she's handled things like this before cos' she doesn't look even a touch worried.</p><p>""You scoot upstairs and take a shower Jess while I toss this into your washer along with your panties and 
mine. By the time your mum and dad get home they'll be clean and dried.""</p><p>Under the shower I soap up and pay close attention to my thighs and my new found friend my pussy. I feel 
tender but great around there! I'm dried off and into my bedroom when Amy dives into the shower after me. 
A little while later she comes into my room, naked, but acting like a real and ordinary babysitter again.</p><p>""You better get into your P.J's and into bed. As soon as they're dry I'll bring your panties up to you.""</p><p>I stretch out in bed feeling the sort of stiffness and tenderness I never have before but I feel good, no 
GREAT! When Amy pops up again she's toting my panties which are clean and still warm from the dryer. I 
guess her thong's also dry and back around her sweet pussy.</p><p>""No problem Jess! That throw's clean, dry, and back on your sofa and now maybe you better catch some 
sleep cos' your mum and dad will be home soon. She ambles out but not before I make a demand of her.</p><p>""Amy we're gonna do this again aren't we?""</p><p>Her reply comes with a huge grin attached.</p><p>""Dead right we are Jess but just be cool for now. We only live next door to each other so all we have to 
do is be patient and careful and we'll have lots of time together.""</p><p>Then she sniggers or giggles or something.</p><p>""Next time doing it in my bed would be a good idea!""</p><p>I'm so wound up there's no chance of me falling asleep and later I hear Dad's car come up the driveway, 
our front door opens, and then I hear my folks talking to Amy. After I hear the door close Mum comes 
upstairs, walks into my room, and calls my name softly/</p><p>""Jess are you still awake?""</p><p>In the darkened room I'm under my duvet, with my fingers playing with my pussy, and there's a dark thrill 
to knowing Mum doesn't know what I'm doing or what's happened tonight.</p><p>""Sure Mum what's up?""</p><p>""Look they're keeping Auntie Sophie in over the weekend so your dad and I will visit her tomorrow and 
then we want to come home and go for a drink later to unwind. We've talked to Amy and she said she's fine 
babysitting you again tomorrow night. Is that okay with you love?""</p><p>If she could see my face she'd wonder what the reason is that has me grinning like a loony!</p><p>""That's fine Mum you know I like Amy loads. She's real cool!"" </p><p>And as Mum leaves my room, closing the door, I think to myself that Amy's cool and so way HOT as well. 
Roll on tomorrow night when now not a virgin Jess gets to fuck her babysitter again! </p>"
189,Sally and the Strap-on,Androgyne,1,"On a wintery day in October Sally is alone and bored at home with her mum out at work. When she finds  in her mum's cupboard a case of toys including her mum's strap-ons, she just has to experiment. When her girlfriend phones and calls round the fun really starts. And then mum arrives home unexpectedly!","['g,g,F,anal,cons,incest,pedo,toys']","<p>Boring! Boring! Boring! Summer's fine, when Mum's at work I can hang with my friends, malls, the park, on 
the beach. Mid October, Saturday morning, Mum's got to work the weekend, it's rattling down with rain and 
hail. </p><p>There's a stock taking and an audit to be done at her works, Mum's a manager, so she has to be there all 
day both weekend days.</p><p>She's pulling on an anorak and rooting in her pocket for change for the bus into the city centre.</p><p>""Sally you stay home and dry today, the weather's dreadful, if you want to go anywhere you ring me at 
work on my mobile first and tell me. I don't like leaving you alone so much at your age, you're barely 
twelve, but you've an adult head on you. You've not let me down, never got into trouble, so be good today 
and I'll see you later tonight!""</p><p>Then she's out into the downpour. She's not using the car, we're not broke but money's a bit tight since 
dad left. The rows had been getting worse and I couldn't miss the big one. Mum and dad yelling at each 
other.</p><p>Mum!</p><p>""She's not even eighteen you bastard! Cheating on me with a bloody kid!""</p><p>Dad!</p><p>""I wouldn't have been cheating if I had a sex life with you! You're always too tired or have another 
fucking headache! At least that's always your excuse!""</p><p>The next day dad had packed his bags and gone. My brother Mick's serving in the army, Afghanistan, so Mum 
worries about him all the time. Sister Pat had got fed up with the rows; so she got herself a half share 
of a flat with a friend from work. That left me and Angie, Mum that is, sharing a big house.</p><p>Mum's real small but curvy and Pat takes after her. I seem to be a mutant, tall for my age, and dead 
skinny. At least I share the blond tresses and blue eyes! </p><p>I've spooned down a bowl of cornflakes and slurped a glass of orange juice, so I carry the bowl, spoon, 
and glass, out into the kitchen to leave them soaking in the sink. Boring like I said! I can't even be 
bothered getting dressed. </p><p>I'm wearing an over sized tee shirt Pat left behind; which has the message ""I'm a Wild Child"" printed 
across the front. A pair of baggy Bermuda's and flip flops completes the outfit, not exactly pre teen 
high fashion but comfortable.</p><p>So boring! Kid's T.V? Nah! I finished my homework last night; that way my weekend's my own. I could read; 
I am a bit of a bookworm. Music? Nope not in the mood! I'm restless so I go for a wander round our big 
and rambling house.</p><p>I've checked out Pat's room long ago. She didn't leave much behind when she moved out, no secrets left 
hidden by her for sure, though I did find a five pound note down the back of a drawer in her dresser. I 
found Mick's small porn stash under a loose floorboard; under his bed. Now that was fun!</p><p>Magazines with big colour pictures and some books that were real hot! I get off on them when I'm home 
alone and feeling pervy. Too early to play with myself? Maybe! </p><p>I've got it! I'll go try on some of Mum's clothes. For a divorced lady, who hasn't gone on a date for 
ages, Mum has a collection of the sexiest undies and nightwear you'll ever see. I love the tingling 
feeling of silk or satin on my skin and to be honest I turn myself on looking at myself in the mirror.</p><p>When I get into Mum's room I three parts pull her curtains, I take care ever since the day I spotted 
Tommy Fields, from opposite, watching me with a pair of binoculars. </p><p>I'd come from the bathroom, after a shower, and was naked and towelling myself down, when I caught him 
spying on me. I dragged the drapes closed fast that day I tell you! I wondered later if it was Mum he was 
watching and he'd spotted me by accident. If he was spying on her I don't blame him cos' everyone says 
Mum's hot. Me included!</p><p>Boys! All my friends are girls. Oh some of them are always going on about how cute so and so is or how 
such and such is their boyfriend. I don't want one, and I'm sure I'll never want a boyfriend! Anyway one 
of my friends is my girlfriend, but nobody is gonna find out about that. I don't want other girls calling 
the two of us dykes; even if we are!</p><p>My first move is to take off that tee shirt and my Bermuda's before I start rooting through the drawers 
of Mum's dresser and tallboys. Hello! This is new! It's a nightdress, Mum's short, but as great grandma 
Rose says, this would barely cover her decency. Holding it up in front of me I look at my reflection in 
the wardrobe mirror.</p><p>I admit to being skinny. Thin legs, thin thighs, though as compensation nature has given me a nice, 
round, rear end. You can count my ribs with ease but at least I'm really growing tits now. 'Cos my ribs 
are so skinny my growing boobs look bigger than they really are. </p><p>Taking the hem of the black, but almost transparent wisp of cloth, I raise my arms and slide into it. 
Gotta be careful now, mustn't leave any marks, or gawd help me tear it! </p><p>I do a little posing before the mirror, kiss-kiss motions at my reflection, turning and swaying my rump 
back and forth. It's short enough to be short on Mum, and I'm tall for my age, so I barely have to flip 
up the hem to show off my hairless pussy.</p><p>My tits look good through the thin material so I pinch and twist my nips to make then stand up hard. All 
this is getting me warm between my thighs and I reckon I look dead sexy! I find my fingers, all by 
themselves; have strayed to my pussy lips. </p><p>Gotta be careful! Mustn't get pussy cream on Mum's new nightie! Besides if I'm gonna do myself there's 
another ingredient to add.</p><p>Sliding open a wide drawer in Mum's dresser I'm rooting through an undie selection. I always pick the 
same one, black satin, and a pair of seamed, black, stockings. Snapping the suspender belt into place I 
hook on the stockings and check to see the seams are straight like I've seen Mum do.</p><p>They're a tiny bit loose on my skinny legs and thighs; but 'cos I'm tall they look fairly okay. I'm 
really starting to heat myself up now. Another posing session then I'll stretch out on Mum's bed, spread 
my thighs, then get my fingers inside my crack and have a big cum. </p><p>It's only then that I notice her closet door's part open and there's something on the shelf I've never 
seen before.</p><p>The closet's a walk in one with a light fixture and a high shelf. I'm looking at a small attaché case on 
the front of the shelf. If it had been pushed to the back I'd never have seen it. Dragging Mum's fancy 
make-up chair, with the embroidered cover, into the closet, I stand on the seat and lift the case down. </p><p>Placing it on her bed I snap the catches and find it's not locked! Lifting the lid I get the surprise of 
my eleven years and ten months life! I recognize the items from Mick's porn magazines. </p><p>A vibrator! Another smaller vibrator, a transparent tube of a translucent, pink, gel. A small sheaf of 
photographs. The next item puzzles me! Then I realise it's two items tangled together.</p><p>But before I investigate it I fan out the photos. My eyes pop and my jaw drops because the scene is Mum's 
bedroom and the woman wearing one of the things I've just found is Mum. There's another woman, on her 
knees, on Mum's bed, and Mum's doing something to her with it.</p><p>She's got something inserted into the other woman, not into her slit but right into her arse! I reckon I 
know how these pictures have been taken, Mum's digital camera has a time setting that lets you get back 
in front of it then it snaps you. I put the photos back and untangle the two harnesses.</p><p>They're both the same as far as I can see so I separate them, drop one back into the case, and then scope 
out the other one to see what I've found.  </p><p>It's like a pair of plastic or rubber panties with waist straps that buckle at each hip. It's what's 
sticking out of the front that hit's me hard. A big, black, rubber cock! I've seen hard cocks in Mick's 
mags and this is just like a real one; sniffing at it I can catch a scent that I know real well. Pussy 
cream, stale pussy cream, but pussy cream none the less.</p><p>My pussy's tingling harder as I'm handling this rig but my fun can wait a bit while I check it out. I 
guess you step into them like ordinary panties, so I slip one leg in, then the other, and tug them up. 
Ouch! Something's hit me between my thighs and on my damp pussy lips. I wriggle them down and take a 
closer look.</p><p>There's a big, black cock, outside, but a shorter, thick cock inside, pointing inward not outward. I 
finally figure it out! When you put it on you stick the inside cock into your pussy, then, and as the 
pictures in Mick's stuff kindly demonstrates, the lady sticks the outside cock into her partner.</p><p>Trying it on again, this time I try to ease that inner cock into my pussy, it's gonna be a tight fit! 
Then I realize what that pink gel's for! </p><p>There's a smear or two on both cocks so I don't have to be a genius to figure out how it works. Off with 
the rubber panties once more and I slather the inside cock with a squeeze from the tube. It's got a nice 
scent to it as well as a silky feel.</p><p>This time, as I wriggle back into them, the cock goes between my pussy lips easier, still tight, but when 
I press hard it pops home and I tremble and moan at the sensation. With the straps tightened the whole 
thing feels cool! Wow! It feels like my pussy's stretched real tight, full, but the feeling's great. I'm 
back to posing in front of the mirror, showing off my cock!</p><p>I've packed Mum's nightie away again so I can see more of myself, touching the long outside cock, moves 
the shorter one, that's inside me, and I've never felt so good and hot for ages. </p><p>
Realizing I can get myself off big time like this, I settle flat on Mum's bed. All the while stroking the 
length of rubber; to set my pussy throbbing mightily. At the back of my mind I'm wondering how long Mum's 
had all these things hidden in her closet; but now it's time for a real big cum! </p><p>Clamping my hand around the barrel, like I saw my cousin Ronnie Tate do once, when he didn't know I was 
spying. I'm going to ""wank"" myself off like a boy! Then I almost jump out of my skin as Mum's bedside 
phone rings.</p><p>Jesus what bad timing! Better pick up!</p><p>""Hello! 6625, Sally speaking!""</p><p>""Sally? Is it safe for you to speak? Mum's taking Kevin to stay with his dad today and tomorrow, now 
Kev's dad isn't my dad so I don't have to go, if you're on your own I can get round there. Dad's home so 
you can't come round here. I'm feeling sexy girlfriend, and I wanna come over and fuck around with 
you.""   </p><p>If I hadn't been hot and turned on before I am now.</p><p>""Mum's out all day Dana! Get round as soon as you can; I'm hot and ready for you girl!""</p><p>""Ten minutes! Twenty at most! Can't wait baby!""</p><p>After she's rung off I'm feeling shaky, and, what's that word Mick likes, randy. Then I have a real 
naughty idea! Rooting in Mum's wardrobe I find a robe long enough to come right down to my feet, slip 
into it, and leave that harness and the sussies and stockings in place.</p><p>It feels real weird sitting on our sofa with that rubber cock still inside me, but I'm afraid that if I 
took it off and put it on again, or even move too much, I might cum before my girl arrives. I'm so worked 
up I've got my eyes on the clock and it takes Dana a flat thirteen minutes to arrive.</p><p>When I open the front door, almost as she rings the bell, she's inside so fast she hardly glances at me. 
Dana's shorter than me, maybe a bit stocky, but I love her bouncy boobs, and her rear's nice, plump and 
round. Dark curly hair; brown eyes and olive skin. Her lips are soft and kissable! That I know from 
experience!</p><p>Finally, looking at me properly, a double take, and she smirks!</p><p>""Couldn't wait to undress then, okay lets get into your room, we got lots of time today love?""</p><p>Leading her into my bedroom, looking back over my shoulder, I'm getting her ready for what she's gonna 
see soon.</p><p>""We got all day and I got a big surprise for you girl.""</p><p>Dana's not as cool as she's trying to look; as she bounces onto my bed to lie back on the pillows. 
Pulling loose the robe's tie I shrug out of it, standing almost naked in front of my girl, but her eyes 
are locked on that piece of rubber standing proud in front of me.</p><p>""Fucking hell Sally. Where the fuck did you get that?""</p><p>I know she's excited when she swears like that, she's normally pretty mild mannered.</p><p>""You know what this is Dana?""</p><p>She's trying to look cool but she's really turned on, she's licking her lips, breathing hard, and she's 
unzipped her jacket and tossed it on the floor.</p><p>""Sure! But how the fuck did you get hold of a strap on?""</p><p>""Never mind girl, get naked 'cos I can't wait, unless you're too scared to let me use it.""</p><p>If she is scared she doesn't show it 'cos she's unbuttoning her blouse like she can't wait to get her 
clothes off. Shoes, skirt, bra [ she needs one with those boobs ] then her panties [ white cotton with a 
butterflies pattern ] but she leaves her stockings on. They're blue and black hoops and reach right up to 
her plump thighs, even folded over!</p><p>Then I remember just in time.</p><p>""I'll be right back girl! Gotta get something from Mum's room!""</p><p>I actually sprint out then back in and now I'm clutching the tube of gel. </p><p>""You sure about this Dana? You don't have to; we managed before with just what we're born with.""</p><p>She's not backing down that's for sure, I know neither of us has a hymen, the cock up me proves that, 
when I first put my fingers into Dana there was nothing there to stop them. I'm just a bit worried that 
this big rubber cock might hurt her. So first off I thicken it with the pink stuff which is labeled…..</p><p>""Rose Silk Intimate Lubricant""</p><p>""Get on all fours and stick your rear up Dana!""</p><p>No warm up, no kissing, no touching, I'm so wound up and ready and she's hot to find out what I'll do to 
her. Moving onto my bed, and kneeling behind her, with one hand I steer the glistening head towards her 
dark pussy lips. She's wet before I've even touched her. My free hand is holding one plump hip to steady 
myself.</p><p>When I ease it into her it's a tight fit but she just wriggles her arse back against me; and moans as her 
face rests on the mattress. As I push I can feel the other cock moving inside me and I feel like moaning 
myself. Stretching her deep red pussy lips it slides smoothly into her and she gives a big shudder then 
yells out loud.</p><p>""Oh my fucking God!""</p><p>I know how she feels! And now I've got a good grip on her and I'm pushing my hips forward; driving the 
cock into her. Each time I do I get the benefit of my share of the other cock whacking into my throbbing 
pussy. Now I'm getting carried away and my language goes downhill fast like hers.</p><p>""Shit Dana shit! Oh fuck! Oh God this is great!""</p><p>No reply from my girl she's just howling out loud. I up the force of my thrusts, putting plenty of hip 
into them, my pussy's on fire and sopping wet, and Dana's slit is making loud sucking noises as the 
rubber pulls out then sinks back into her. </p><p>Back and forth in and out! I'm pumping my rubber cock into her and each time I do the other cock slams up 
my crease to make me grunt with pleasure. With my hands clamped on her hips I'm really FUCKING my girl 
just like those porn pictures of Mick's.</p><p>Dana's bucking her arse back against me now and making groaning noises, her back's slippery with sweat, 
and I can feel her shaking, she's gonna cum any time now. From the way I feel I'm ready too! </p><p>""EYAH!"" </p><p>My girl looses it completely, screaming as she cums, but I can't stop fucking her! I'm nearly there 
myself, I keep pumping into her until I go over the edge, and my pussy's on fire as I collapse on top of 
my shuddering girlfriend. Inside the rubber briefs and my harness things are awash with my juice, as wet 
as Dana's made my bedspread! </p><p>Dana's only a few months older than me and likes to play the older, more experienced, girlfriend. To be 
fair she was the first girl to go down on me and really eat my pussy. I'm a fast learner though and I'm 
dead hot at licking Dana's pussy but this is a first time for both of us.</p><p>""I wanna turn with that thing girl! You gotta try it! That was so hot! Like I came so hard I nearly 
fainted!""</p><p>Well doing it was a blast so it's time to let her try doing me. Now I've got my breath back I start to 
unbuckle and wriggle my way out of the harness. The cock is slick with a mixture of lube and Dana's cum.</p><p>""I want your cum inside me Dana girl. I want a good fuck, as good as I fucked you, let's go!""</p><p>Since I know the ropes I can help her into the outfit, she gives a shiver and a little moan when I guide 
that inner cock into her wet pussy. So she's got my cum inside her like I'm gonna get hers inside me. 
She's ready and hot again now and I'm well turned on and hot to get at it!</p><p>This time I'm on my knees with MY rear stuck up in the air as Dana aims the cock at my slit. Then I get 
hit with a really dirty thought! I'm thinking of those photos of Mum with the lady whose face you can't 
see, just that big, round, white bum. Before Dana gets into me I tell her what I want to try.</p><p>""Hey girl! Not in there! Stick it up my arse! </p><p>""Jesus, girl, you sure? I don't wanna hurt you. It's gonna be big to go in there.""</p><p>I've had a finger or two up there when Dana and I were experimenting with what felt good so I'll take 
that chance.</p><p>""Do what I say girl just fuck my arse!""</p><p>Her warm hands clamp on my hips, next I feel the head of Mum's best toy easing between the cheeks of my 
arse. Then it hits that tight pucker back there and I wonder if I've taken on too much this time. As Dana 
wriggles it into me I yelp out loud.</p><p>""You okay girl? Am I hurting you? You want me to stop?""</p><p>Fuck no I'm thinking this is starting to feel good!</p><p>""Put it right in there girl; I'll tell you if I don't like it!""</p><p>The head's inside me now and that's as wide around as it gets so I buck my rear back as Dana shoves right 
into me. I don't know who enjoys it more, me taking several inches of flexible rubber up there, or Dana 
feeling that shorter thicker cock, shoving into her pussy, each time she pumps her hips forward.</p><p>Shit! This feels SO good! It feels like my rear's on fire and I'm wondering if you can cum from your 
arse. Dana's loving it too from the noises she's making and then I realize I'm making them too!</p><p>""Oh fuck girl that's great, harder, harder and faster, gonna cum girl!""</p><p>Dana's getting frantic as she slams down and into me like fury, she's grunting and moaning, and I swear I 
can feel her getting ready to cum like she has a real cock. As for me I feel weird; hot but weird. My 
arse is stretched tight and full but my pussy's oozing juice like a leaky tap.</p><p>But the strangest feeling, apart from my pussy sorta cramping tight, is this huge feeling of pressure 
building up like I want to piss real bad. Dana's nipples are hot and hard on my back as she gets to the 
last few strokes.</p><p>""I'm cumming Sal!""</p><p>Like I care right now? I've gone over the edge into my biggest cum ever. Then I think ""Oh shit I've 
pissed myself!"" Even as I'm having the best sex I've ever had I can feel it squirting out of me like a 
hose. Then I'm flat on my face with my girl laid out on top of me gasping for breath like she's run a 
mile.</p><p>I'm just trembling and shaking as the cock comes out of me, with a slurping, sucking, noise. Then we both 
lay there feeling the glow inside us. When I have enough strength to move I manage to look at my 
bedspread. I haven't pee'd myself, my thighs, crease, and the cloth under us, has a cum splatter like 
I've never shot off in my life. </p><p>Not doing it solo or with Dana! </p><p>Sprawled on my bed, my pussy soaked and glowing, I lazily turn my head and glance at a collapsed Dana. 
Naked, her plump breasts a rosy pink, my eyes fasten on that glistening black cock that's just fucked my 
arse so good and I get a wild idea and turned on all over again!</p><p>""Dana girl I've had a great idea! I'll be right back!""</p><p>It's only when I hop off my bed I think ""Oh Fuck"" as I see Mum's sexy stockings are stained with cum! 
Mine and maybe Dana's as well. How the fuck do you clean black stockings without Mum knowing what 
happened? Thinking though ""Ah fuck it for now"" I head back to Mum's room to pick up that other strap-on 
still in the case along with the other stuff.</p><p>By now I'm a pro at stepping into a strap-on's harness; and shoving the inner cock into place feels just 
as good as it did the first time. Before I set off back to my bedroom I scoop up those photos to show 
Dana! Do I care about my girl seeing my mum arse fucking another woman? Nah! It just shows Mum not only 
looks hot but is hot!  </p><p>I swagger back into my room posing and wagging my cock at my girl. This one is not quite as thick as the 
first but maybe longer. Its also a bright red instead of black! </p><p>""Hey girl now us guys both got cocks! Take a gander at these photos too. They're SO hot!""</p><p>When I fan them out on my bed Dana leans over to scope them out.</p><p>""OHMI fucking God that's your mum fucking my mum up the arse!""</p><p>""Say what!""</p><p>""Yeah look at her rear and see that tattoo, two black roses, that's Mum for sure!""</p><p>""Jesus Christ girl our mum's are fucking each other just like we are!""</p><p>This is hot, interesting, not to mention weird, and surprising, but I'm double turned on now and I want 
more of my girl Dana. Tugging her away from my bed and towards my bedroom mirror I pose us side by side 
before reaching down and grabbing her cock. I'm smirking at our reflections as I speak.</p><p>""Hey gay boy you want me to suck you or give you a wank?""</p><p>Dana replies by taking a good handful of MY cock and play acts along with me.</p><p>""I say we give each other a good, hard, wank, right now boy!""</p><p>Just as we're letting our hands slide up and down, pumping the inner cocks into each other, and getting 
hot all over again, the voice comes from my doorway.</p><p>""Well well my son's got a boyfriend!""</p><p>Turning I see Mum standing right there!</p><p>Well fuck me! I always thought that if Mum caught me fucking my girl I'd run away screaming, or faint 
with embarrassment, or burst into tears or something dramatic like that. But I'm standing here with Dana, 
and we're both wearing Mum's strap-ons, and I find I don't give a flying fuck about it!</p><p>Turning to face her, with my hands on my hips, I surprise Dana and myself with what I say and how I say 
it.</p><p>""What are you doing home? I thought you were out all day?""</p><p>She's grinning at us like I've never seen my mother grinning before.</p><p>""The computers went down and we can't do a stock check without them but am I glad I came home!""</p><p>As she saunters across the room towards me it looks like her hips are swaying and her rear is swinging 
like they normally never do. Then she glances down at my bed and those snaps.</p><p>""I see you found the photos too. None of us have any surprises left now for sure. Dana your mum's way hot 
on a bed and I guess her kid is too.""</p><p>Then she grabs my rubber cock and slides her fingers down it grinning that weird grin again.</p><p>""You two queers wanna show me how good you can use those things?""</p><p>Shit! This is too hot and sexy to be true. My mum wants me and my girl to fuck her and I can't wait to 
get started. Neither can Mum apparently because she's unbuttoning her blouse to show off those big boobs 
spilling out of the lacy cups of her bra. Dana must be as hot as I am because when she speaks she goes 
right to the point.</p><p>""Who gets to do you first Angie?""</p><p>Cheeky slut! I should get first go at my own mum. But Mum, dropping her skirt and peeling off her tights 
and panties, solves that problem.</p><p>""You both do! One front and one back so why don't you two give me a good fucking?""</p><p>I've only today found out how fucking hot getting an arse fucking is so I'm gonna go in the backdoor. 
Grabbing the lube I slick up my big red cock. </p><p>""Dana I'm gonna do Mum's rear so you get her pussy!""</p><p>I kept telling you my friends and I think my mum's hot but shit, now she's naked and me and my girl are 
gonna double fuck her with strap-ons, hot ain't how I'm feeling now. More like white hot and dripping! 
Despite all the sex I've had with Dana I'm horny and ready for this right now.</p><p>When Mum settles on the bed I can see that her pussy's smooth shaven and sopping wet so she's as turned 
on as me and my girl are. Mum rolls on her side and I move onto the bed behind her; while guiding the 
barrel of my cock between her bum cheeks. Wriggling closer, till my nips are pressed against her back, I 
give a heave of my narrow hips and eight inches of lubed rubber starts to slide up Mum's arse and right 
past her pucker!</p><p>At the same time Dana is on the other side of Mum and I can feel it as she thrust her cock right into 
Mum's pussy. I guess my girl also feels it as I push home deep into Mum's rear and Mum's howls tell us to 
get busy fast! </p><p>Dana and I have never done it with three there but it just seems to sort itself out fast. Soon we're in a 
hot rhythm. As I'm whacking my cock up Mum's rear Dana's pulling back and then as she pumps in I'm in 
reverse gear so to speak. Whatever we're doing though Mum's loving it and let's us know out loud!</p><p>""Oh fuck! Oh fucking hell you girls are fantastic! Come on as hard as you can I want to cum hard and 
fast!""</p><p>I guess Mum's been taking it up her rear for a while cos' my cock's sliding in and out of her quick and 
slick. And on the odd stroke, when Dana and I shove in together, I swear I can feel her cock touching 
mine. I'm well on my way to another big cum with the inner cock pounding my wet pussy, Dana's grunting as 
she fucks Mum's pussy with a wet sucking sound, and then Mum shudders and cums like crazy!</p><p>As she howls and bucks she gets me off like a rocket firing, and I'm soaking that harness again, while I 
sorta lose connection with everything but my throbbing pussy pumping out my cream. As dazed as I am I can 
still feel Dana's last few humps into my mum's pussy. Before Dana cums herself and bawls out a 
single ""Fuck"" and then pretty much collapses.</p><p>I don't know about Dana but I'm just happy to lay back, breath hard, and feel the ripples still tingling 
inside my tender pussy. Mum however has had one big ""O"" and wants another right off!</p><p>""Fantastic Dana, Sally, now you two sluts swap and do me again!""</p><p>
If it had been Dana wanting another fuck session I doubt I'd be able to, but Jesus, fucking your mum is a 
huge turn on and I think I've got maybe one more cum left to go. Changing over face to face with Mum I 
take one look at her and realize she's not just hot like everybody [ including dad ] thought but she's a 
fucking sex maniac for girls and women!</p><p>She's spreading her thighs and grabs the barrel of my cock to steer it into her oozing crease. Her eyes 
are way wild, her nipples are so swollen they look as if they might pop, and she drags me close to bury 
my face between her boobs and my cock deep inside her. I get going straight off, hammering my rubber cock 
in hard, and fucking her and myself at the same time.</p><p>Again the feel of Dana pounding up Mum's rear gets me even hotter, while Mum's wriggling and groaning, 
sandwiched between two wild and sexy young lesbians. I'm sweating and grunting as I suck in gulps of air 
rich with the stink of hot pussies and this time we just seem to go on and on and on fucking like we'll 
never be able to stop.</p><p>Dana stiffens, yells ""Shit"" and has what has to be a massive big ""O"" by any measure. Mum hangs on longer, 
writhing and clawing at my back, biting my neck, and then we blow off together. Mum squirts her cream 
past my cock as I have another amazing pussy squirt myself. </p><p>Sprawled out on the bed I'm twitching and jerking through a whole series of cums. Dana's right out of it 
too but my horny Mum sits up, nudges me, and then turns to Dana.</p><p>""Honey your mum would be real impressed! I'm fucking impressed with both you and Sally and here's the 
thing! When you feel up to it you get on the phone and call your mum because next time, and I mean soon, 
we're gonna have a foursome!""</p><p>I thought I was all fucked out for a long time but the idea of having Mum, or Dana's Mum, fucking me 
front and back gets a little twinging starting deep inside my hard worked slit. Mum maybe can read minds? 
One hand locked around Dana's wet cock and the other on mine she grins at us.</p><p>""I can't wait to get harnessed up and fuck you two, and Dana just you wait till your mum get's to do you. 
She's a fucking marvel with a strap-on so we're all gonna have us a wild time real soon!""</p><p>One thing's for sure I'm not going to have any more boring weekends when I'm not at school!</p>"
190,"Party Favours, Chapter 1 - Business Matters",Androgyne,1,"The firm of ""Party Favours"" supplies very special services for anything from an intimate dinner for 2 up to a dinner party or even a banquet. Take a look and see how an evening with the theme costumed party girls could work for you!","['F,g,cons,oral,pedo']","<p>Marguerite Banks sits behind her mahogany desk, her skirt is bunched up around her wide hips; her silk 
panties are in a puddle on the floor where she's kicked them. A small silver blonde head is burrowing 
between her spread thighs.</p><p>""Oh God yeah Marilyn! You're right on the spot! Fingers now and use three! Shit oh shit yeah!""</p><p>Shuddering, and beginning to writhe on her swivel chair, at this point her desk phone chirrups and chirps 
loudly!</p><p>""Fucking shit what crap timing!""</p><p>With amazing power of will she eases the girl's mouth away from her oozing pussy, pats her cheek, and, 
before tapping a key and speaking into her throat mike, admonishes the miniature Marilyn Monroe that 
kneels before her.</p><p>""Stay right there sweetie, until I finish this call, and then you can get back to work and I'll give you 
my full attention again!""</p><p>The blond and already busty tween smiles sweetly and rests her cheek against the smooth flesh of the 
woman's thigh as the call is answered.</p><p>""Hello ""Party Favours"" how can I help you?""</p><p>Marilyn has to content herself with hearing just one side of the conversation.</p><p>""Mrs Monica Grenville? I'm sorry Mrs Grenville I not only have no idea what you're talking about but I 
don't recall us ever having done business with you before!""</p><p>A short pause ensues.</p><p>""Ah you've been recommended to us. Can you tell me just who did recommend you?""</p><p>Marguerite's fingers dance over her computer keyboard and then she begins to talk in a much more affable 
tone of voice.</p><p>""Ah yes Ms Augustine is a long time customer of ours and she has arranged a tag in her file for when you 
called us. So how many do you want for your guests from us?""</p><p>While speaking she is accessing another screen on her computer.</p><p>""I see and about their outfits? Do you have any in mind or shall we surprise you? [ a longish pause ] Oh 
yes just that one for your friend and we can surprise you with the rest! What date and time do you want 
them there? One more thing Mrs Grenville and this is important. Our charges are VERY steep but there is 
also the security deposit aspect. If you invite the wrong lady and the law becomes involved, and worst of 
all we lose any of our assets, that huge deposit is non-refundable. Is that understood and acceptable? 
Very well then Mrs Grenville we'll be in touch soon.""</p><p>Marguerite hangs up and turns her attention to the pre-teen in the rhinestone dress that is kneeling 
between her thighs.</p><p>""Now Marilyn let me hear those words again before we get down to business once more!""</p><p>The tween, made up in heavy unsubtle cosmetics, raises her thickly glossed lips to the curvy brunette and 
sings in a ""little girl"" voice, that, as young as she is, isn't anything like her own real voice.</p><p>""Happy birthday Madame President happy birthday to you!""</p><p>Marguerite smiles happily.</p><p>""Good girl Marilyn now back to my pussy and work on my clit like you were earlier.""</p><p>Soon the sounds in the room are wet sucking noises, Marguerite's ever increasing moans, and then, as an 
eager tongue tip flickers over her bloated clitoris, a shrill scream explodes. Finally the voluptuous 
woman has had her long delayed ""O"" and a powerful squirt!</p><p>Once her pounding heart slows and her breathing becomes less ragged she smiles down at the girl.</p><p>""Wonderfully done sweetie now pop back to the stores and hang that dress up properly. It cost a mint and 
we don't want it damaged. I didn't get any pussy juice on it did I? The boss would have my head for sure 
if I have.""</p><p>""Oh no Margie I was really careful like you said, but Margie I'm feeling really hot and naughty so what 
about me?""</p><p>The plump woman grins fondly at the willing student.</p><p>""Honey I must go talk to the boss but once I'm done with her I'll see you in classroom 3 and I'll be very 
nice to you anyway you like it. Is that okay with you?""</p><p>The curvy tween nods seriously and quits the office with an exaggerated sway of her surprisingly full 
hips. ""Margie"" roots in one of her desk drawers and finds a pack of moist clean up tissues with which she 
attends to her still oozing crease. Rising next she steps back into her panties and tugs them back into 
place. Before re-arranging her tucked up skirt she uses a cylinder of body spray in a generous blast to 
kill the aroma of hot pussy juice around her.</p><p>The boss likely has no objection to her sampling the goods during work hours but it's surely better not 
to flaunt the fact in front of the originator of the ""Party Favours"" concept. With a spring in her step 
Margie leaves her office and crosses to another door a little way down the corridor. Rapping briskly on 
that door she turns the handle and walks in without waiting to be asked. Her boss, Ashley de Witt, and 
she, are on an easy going basis most of the time.</p><p>This room is larger and more expensively furnished as befits a chief executive and Ashley is ensconced 
behind an even more impressive desk than her subordinate's.</p><p>""Boss we've got another booking and this is a big one from a new customer!""</p><p>Ashley is a lean suntanned woman of indeterminate age. Her face is slightly lined, a few crow's-feet, but 
her body is still trim and slender with superb legs and thighs below small but firm breasts. Her dark 
hair is in a bob and her somewhat sharp features are relaxed into a small smile.</p><p>""If she's a newbie Margie who recommended her?""</p><p>""You'll love this boss it was Cosima Augustine and you know how good a customer she is!""</p><p>""Excellent dear but who is the new lady and what do you know about her?""</p><p>""Boss I did a fast search online while I was talking to her and collecting her details and requirements. 
Monica Grenville inherited her father's business and sold it off, she was also married to Max Grenville 
and took him for a hefty divorce settlement so we've hooked us a major player.""</p><p>The lean woman sits erect in her chair whilst rubbing her hands together briskly.</p><p>""How many and did she have any specific requirements for her soiree or whatever she called it?""</p><p>""She needs a full dozen boss and she only wanted one special selection, a treat for a friend of hers she 
said.""</p><p>""Right Margie you start the ball rolling and get Ms Butler to begin laying out costumes for me to select 
from and then start ringing round our list of mothers to ensure the girls will be available for that 
night. I'm certain it will be a Friday or Saturday evening! Yes? Fine! By the way dear I'll lay you three 
to one that before the big bash this Monica lady rings you with one more special order. She just hasn't 
realised yet that she's God or Goddess I suppose, and she can have just what she wants all for herself!""</p><p>""No takers from me boss I've seen it all before and I reckon you're spot on!""</p><p>No more than three days later our busty jill of all trades pops her head into her boss's lair.</p><p>""I'm glad I never took that bet boss! Monica darling just called with a very complete description of a 
special visitor she wants for her Friday night do! And it is a very special one but I reckon we can cope!""</p><p>Ashley smiles smugly at her loyal sidekick who smiles right back as if they are two conspirators.</p><p>""Told you my dear they suddenly realise that if they're paying anyway they might as well enjoy a little 
bit extra for themselves!""</p><p>Two weeks later, on a mild evening in late August, a mini-bus cruises along a quiet road onto an 
exclusive estate of the plushest housing. On the front passenger seat sits Marguerite dressed up to the 
proverbial nines.</p><p>Her driver, Kelly Grant, would appear to be the typical butch dyke. The woman you might see minding the 
door of a gay club or bar? In fact, despite her deep knowledge of the dirtiest of fighting techniques, 
she is in fact distinctly femme when out on the town. Though a tad chunky she can look quite enticing in 
a well tailored dress or two piece!</p><p>The bus itself looks and sounds like an aviary on wheels! Filled with colourful and chattering little 
beauties that catch the eye! Snatches of conversation can be caught above the general babble.</p><p>""Remember that big black lady at that party in the converted lighthouse?""</p><p>""That mermaid outfit was murder!""</p><p>""She wanted a little red girl from Mars she said!""</p><p>Margie turns around and yells for order. Though loud she isn't taken THAT seriously.</p><p>""Silence rabble! We're almost there so one quick stop and then Kelly will take us up the drive, I'll drop 
off at the front and introduce myself to our hostess while you go round to the back. Once I've spoken to 
her I'll usher you lot in to meet the guests. Now behave yourselves and each of you check someone else's 
outfit to make sure they're perfect!""</p><p>A little way along the road an unremarkable woman in a light zip jacket and faded jeans is leaning 
against a stone wall under a shade tree. Kelly pulls up and Margie clambers out, not easily since she's 
wearing towering heels and a figure hugging ""little black dress"" that shows her body off to good 
advantage. She strolls towards the woman.</p><p>""Alice!""</p><p>""Maggie!""</p><p>Inspector Alice White CID takes a last drag on her cigarette and nips it out.</p><p>""You can relax Margie there's nothing going down here in this area tonight. I've kept my ear to the 
ground and no undercover investigations are running around here. Too much money, too many rich people, 
too many Masons as well, so no police presence. Good luck with tonight's party!""</p><p>""Thank you Alice! Oh and when you get home your bonus will be waiting for you. I think you'll like the 
costume I picked out!""</p><p>Back in the bus; and it only takes a few minutes before they're cruising up a gravelled driveway and 
pulling up at an imposing front door. Again, with great care, Maggie climbs out and waits till her 
charges cruise off around the corner before ringing the door chime. After a little time the door swings 
open to reveal a handsome fifty something lady in a beautifully tailored dress in cream linen.</p><p>""Mrs Grenville? I'm Marguerite from ""Party Favours""! Our bus is at your rear entrance as you instructed 
so if you'll show me through I'll address your guests before letting your selections for the night meet 
them.""</p><p>The woman's hot glance scans up and down Margie's rounded figure from high heels to the cleavage of her 
big breasts.</p><p>""My dear I never expected such an attractive representative. Come in and I'll show you through. I'm sorry 
we've no staff on duty tonight but under the circumstances I thought it wiser not to have any domestics 
around my home. You will be staying a while won't you my dear?""</p><p>""Well Ms Grenville I thought I might circulate a little and if any of your guests are interested in 
using ""Party Favours"" themselves I can explain the way things work.""</p><p>Escorted by the party host Margie enters a hugely impressive kitchen. When Monica unlocks the door Kelly 
ushers in her gaggle of cage birds like a mother goose. Margie raises her voice for the second time this 
evening.</p><p>""Wait here people until I talk to the guests and then you're free to mingle. I'll be back soon.""</p><p>Monica Grenville walks Margie into a huge lounge where women are chatting, smoking, and sipping their 
choice of drinks.</p><p>""Ladies the moment you've been waiting for is here. This is Marguerite who will explain just how things 
will work tonight.""</p><p>Stepping forward Margie begins an address that has become almost second nature to her now.</p><p>""Ladies my organisation has been arranging things like this for some years now and in a moment the 
experience will begin. You may engage any of our girls in conversation or wait until they approach you. 
They MUST not be coerced physically! They WILL make it abundantly clear if they feel YOU are THEIR 
choice. Rejection by one does not mean you will be ignored by all since they are as different from each 
other as you are from your fellow guests. These girls are all not only physically attractive but highly 
intelligent and informed. You are not going to be meeting low class prostitutes! Our party girls are very 
different from anything you've ever encountered before I'm sure.""</p><p>She half turns towards the kitchen door but then turns back again.</p><p>""I will be joining you guests so if any of you are interested in utilising my firm's services then please 
speak to me and I'll explain how things are done and what you can expect to pay depending on what you 
require. And now let the frolics commence.""</p><p>At these words she nods to Kelly who releases on the waiting guests a colourful tide of young jewels. 
Eleven enter while two remain behind in the kitchen as Margie and this evening's hostess join them. 
Pointing to the taller of the two Margie instructs the first of the ""special selections""!</p><p>""You go with Monica my dear and she'll introduce you to her friend that she's arranged for you to meet.""</p><p>Pointing her index finger at the second and totally different figure she gives her instructions too.</p><p>""You wait here my love until Monica comes back and then you can join her as she circulates with her 
guests to see if things are running smoothly.""</p><p>The die is cast and the evening gets under way as so many of these evenings have!</p><p>Monica zig zags her way though what is now an agitated and chattering crowd of guests and visiting party 
girls until she spies a familiar face seated on a large sofa.</p><p>""Darling I've brought someone whose been dying to meet you. Alison Rush this is Forbes Owen!""</p><p>Alison, a short and compact blond in her early forties, looks up from her almost empty glass and stiffens 
as she gazes at the form before her. Her eyes widen and her mouth suddenly feels dry. She gulps and 
swallows hard!</p><p>""Forbes"" is perhaps twelve. Tall, her skin is swarthy, her eyes are dark, and her dark hair has been cut 
short and gelled flat to her shapely skull. She has an aquiline nose above thin lips, a pointed chin, and 
her ears possess an elfin point to them. Her outfit is clearly understated though expensive.</p><p>She wears a dazzlingly white cotton shirt with a Windsor knotted silk tie in alternate bands of red, 
grey, and black. Her suit, its trousers, waistcoat, and jacket, is charcoal grey with a faint pinstripe. 
Her laced toecap shoes are polished to a mirror sheen. Her jewellery is sparse. A gold pinky ring, a gold 
tiepin with a small sapphire inset, and the gold chain of a fob watch across her waistcoat.</p><p>""May I join you Ms Rush?""</p><p>The blond seems to come out of a trance and manages to speak after a pregnant pause.</p><p>""Oh yes please of course and it's Alison; in fact call me Ali!""</p><p>Forbes seats herself on the sofa next to the nervous woman, shoots her shirt cuffs to reveal discreet 
gold cufflinks, and eases up her trouser legs to save the knife edge creases in them.</p><p>""I see you've almost finished your drink Ali would you like another before we chat? What are you 
drinking?""</p><p>Looking down at the dregs in her glass Ali stammers out a reply.</p><p>""I think it's called an apple martini. I've never had one before and it's quite pleasant.""</p><p>A passing figure catches Forbes's eye; another party girl is passing. She's attired as a French maid in 
black, with a short skirt with many petticoats, a white lace apron and cap, seamed stockings and spike 
heeled shoes.</p><p>""Yvette please fetch Ms Rush an apple martini and get me my usual tipple please!""</p><p>The elegant girl bobs to the dapper girl sitting before her.</p><p>""Oui M'amselle Forbes I will be right back with them!""</p><p>Ali has happily become aware that Forbes's lean thigh is pressed firmly against her nylon sheathed leg 
and she feels a pleasant warmth percolating from the girl. Then she returns to earth as the girls crisp 
voice is heard.</p><p>""I've been most impressed with your arrival on the financial scene Ali. Your track record in taking over 
failing companies and re-vitalising them is most impressive. What did that Financial Times Leader say 
about you? Ah yes ""streaking across the business skies like a new comet""! And I understand you're about 
to announce a dividend of 7.3% for your shareholders next week?""</p><p>Ali is fascinated and perhaps almost entranced by the masculine girl seated besides her.</p><p>""Ah here are our drinks Ali. The evening will run much more smoothly now Yvette's running the bar. She's 
a wonder and no mistake!""</p><p>The maid proffers a silver tray holding the apple martini and a second drink for the cultured figure of 
Forbes. This drink looks exotic but is in fact a variation on the ""Shirley Temple"" recipe. Non alcoholic 
but our guest has no idea about that!</p><p>""Thank you Yvette just as prompt as I expected!""</p><p>""My pleasure M'amselle Forbes!""</p><p>As she sways away on her high heels Forbes admires her slender nylon shod legs and taut rear.</p><p>""A lovely girl in many ways Ali. Is your drink as you like it?""</p><p>To her surprise Alison finds she's gulped half of the glass's contents already.</p><p>""Delicious thank you Forbes!""</p><p>As they sit, sipping their drinks, Forbes reaches into an inside pocket to emerge holding a slim gold 
case which she flips open.</p><p>""Smoke?""</p><p>""No thank you I don't but you have one by all means!""</p><p>The case contains a number of dark cigarillos and some fakes which Forbes will, if she's to share a 
smoke, place in a holder and light. They burn on their own without her needing to inhale. Ms Ashley 
Dewitt takes great care of her star performer's health as well as all her girls!</p><p>""I'll forgo them Ali. It's a habit I really should break.""</p><p>Gazing around at the room which is becoming increasingly noisy Forbes leans close to the flushed woman.</p><p>""I'd like to find us a more intimate place where we can discuss things in more depth and privacy Ali. How 
do you feel about that?""</p><p>The woman is almost hypnotised by her boyish companion!</p><p>""Oh yes Forbes anything you want!""</p><p>Placing their empty glasses on a side table Ali finds her hand has been taken in a strong grip; Forbes's 
palm and fingers are hard and dry. Weaving past guests and assorted party girls, engaged in sounding each 
other out, the couple climb an impressive winding staircase of varnished oak. Tapping on one door and 
opening it Forbes pulls back with a soft ""Sorry"" before trying another.</p><p>This bedroom is softly lit and tastefully furnished. Drawing the small woman inside Forbes snaps on the 
door catch. To Ali it sounds loud though certainly isn't in truth. Guiding the woman towards the big 
double bed Forbes sits her on the edge of the mattress.</p><p>""When I said somewhere more intimate this is exactly what I meant. I'm also sure I want to be intimate 
with you. Monica told me so much about what you like and want and said I'd suit you to a tee!""</p><p>Then words end and action commences! The girl settles next to the woman, pulls her to her and clamps her 
lips on Ali's in a deep and skilful kiss. Her tongue darts into the woman's mouth and tentatively Ali 
responds as her hands come up to clutch the sinewy girl in turn.</p><p>Downstairs, Monica, heading for her kitchen and her special order, encounters Margie who is making 
herself known to a delighted clientele.</p><p>""Marguerite darling I'm so pleased to say that dear Alison has hit it off with that lovely Forbes just as 
we expected. They've just sneaked upstairs together. Alison does have this thing about masculine ladies 
but she's quite new to pre-teens and you've arranged for her just what she needs!""</p><p>A veteran of this sort of thing Margie just nods confidently.</p><p>""Of course we have Monica! Now why don't you go fetch your special little thing from the kitchen, get to 
know her, and show her off to your guests!""</p><p>Monica strides off excitedly and Margie turns to a slightly framed black lady next to her.</p><p>""Yes Mrs Crane of course we can arrange a pair just for a quiet meal for four and here's a card with our 
number on. It is of course unlisted.""</p><p>Back upstairs Ali's head is swimming as Forbes kisses her expertly and with growing heat. Then nimble 
fingers begin to pop free the pearl buttons on her simple but expensive dress. Wrenching her mouth free 
for a moment the pre-teen pushes the dress back from Ali's shoulders to leave her in bra, briefs, 
suspender belt, and smoke grey stockings. The girl's strong fingers slip down the shoulder straps then 
reach round behind to unhook it.</p><p>When her plump breasts are freed from the harness they jiggle delightfully and her pink nipples are 
erect. With casual strength Forbes pushes her flat on the bed, hooks her fingers into the elastic 
waistband of the satin lingerie, and slides them down Ali's thighs and calves. Next her stockings are 
freed from the belt around her waist which is also removed.</p><p>Naked, breathing fast, her fair skin flushed with desire and excitement, Ali lays waiting for what 
happens next. The triangle of her vulva is topped by a neatly trimmed tuft of pubic hair while her labia 
are fat and dark red, already wet with arousal!</p><p>She watches enthralled as Forbes undresses before her!</p><p>Meticulously she hangs first her jacket, waistcoat, and trousers, over the back of a chair, having 
unlaced and removed her shoes before anything else. She unclips her cufflinks and lays them on a dresser, 
loosens her tie, and removes her shirt. Ali now sees the first and only sign of any feminine attire on 
the girl. Her panties are the merest wisp of white satin and lace which now flutter to the bedroom floor.</p><p>Ali drinks in the girl's startling body. She wore no bra because she has no use for one. She's totally 
flat with not the hint of breasts though her nipples, dark against her dark skin, are very long and 
thick. Her body, arms, and legs, are smoothly muscled and sinewy. On her flat belly the ridges of a 
washboard stomach are clearly outlined. Her small sex is neat, taut, and absolutely hairless.</p><p>Strutting confidently forward she steps up and onto the bed. Kneeling she straddles the blond woman's 
waist; lowering herself onto Ali's body while smiling broadly.</p><p>""I'm told you like your love making athletic and fierce! Well I can guarantee you that's what I'll give 
you!""</p><p>Her hands clamp on the woman's breasts squeezing them hard. Ali's nipples, already erect, swell even 
more. She yelps, not with pain but with burning pleasure. Now her nipples are grasped twixt thumbs and 
forefingers, twisted, jerked, and tweaked, till she writhes like a snake. She is however pinned by the 
girl's strong and silky thighs.</p><p>Now one hand leaves a lightly bruised breast to reach back and explore the wet folds of her hot labia. 
Fingers probe and almost gouge the dripping flesh and no woman will long hold back when assaulted like 
this! Her body bucking beneath the girl's lean body Ali's first orgasm is violently hard; though too fast 
to really satisfy her raging desires.</p><p>Her head thrashing on the counterpane as flashes of lightning blaze in her pulsating sex while Ali is 
finger fucked hard!</p><p>Forbes looks down at Ali's face; a tic flickers on her cheek as the fires temporarily fade.</p><p>""Just a start Ali darling you need more don't you?""</p><p>Barely able to speak, trembling slightly, she gulps and nods.</p><p>Forbes skips backwards but takes the time, before kneeling between Ali's thighs, to lick a little of 
Ali's thick cream off her fingers.</p><p>""Mmmm you taste so good my darling!</p><p>Then bowing her head she eases the woman's thighs further apart, slips her arms under them, and then 
cradles Ali's plump hips in her strong hands. Leaning forward she first drools hot saliva into and onto 
the woman's parted labia. Then pursing her thin lips she blows on the slick sex till Ali moves restlessly 
under her.</p><p>Then her tongue slithers into a world of silky wetness as she curves her fingers to thrust deep into the 
woman's vagina. Ali howls and arches her back but then heaves forward against the probing digits.</p><p>""Oh God yes!""</p><p>Lapping hard at pink flesh her hand pumps faster, the bed shifts and creaks as she hammers Ali towards a 
second cum. Face flushed, eyes screwed shut, and the woman grabs handfuls of bedding as she's blasted 
into a second and much more powerful and deeper climax. Sprawled on the rumpled bed Ali shudders as she 
gasps for air. Silent for some long time she at last props herself up on one elbow.</p><p>""Now I want to taste you my darling Forbes!""</p><p>With the agility of a cat the girl is positioned, in seconds, on her knees with her hard rump in the air, 
thighs spread, and her cheek pillowed on the mattress. Ali's mouth fastens onto the neat crease like a 
suction cup, stiffening her tongue to thrust it home like a hot, wet, flexible, cock. The girl's body 
trembles but she grits her teeth, sucks in a deep breath, and awaits the woman's next action.</p><p>When it happens Forbes's silence cracks fast! Sucking hard on the girl's taut labia the woman takes the 
tender flesh between her teeth, bites down hard, and worries at her slick pinkness like a dog with a 
bone. Forbes growls and then howls; howls even louder as Ari pushes two fingers deep into her and crooks 
them. When the woman, now wildly out of control, corkscrews those fingers, pumps them hard, and laps hard 
at the girl's pussy lips, Forbes orgasms so hard it's like a fit!</p><p>All strength seems to leave those wiry arms and legs as she falls, face down, body writhing, as Ali 
hammers her fingers into her tight vagina. Gripped by a mighty multiple climax the dark girl collapses 
finally to lie still.</p><p>The blond woman falls across the girl's back, her hard nipples rubbing smooth skin, she nuzzles and 
kisses the girl's neck and ear.</p><p>""God! Monica told me how wonderful the party girls were but I never understood till now. You're amazing 
darling!""</p><p>With the resilience of youth the girl recovers where an older person might still be exhausted. Rolling 
onto her back she draws Alison's mouth down to hers for a long and deep kiss. When their lips finally 
part she smiles and whispers softly into the woman's ear.</p><p>""I'm here as long as you want more my dear!""</p><p>Alison realizes, as those words are spoken, that the fires are still burning inside her and she needs yet 
more from this strange mixture of a mannish girl who knows just how to please a lush woman. Hugely 
aroused again she throws off any reserve in her words.</p><p>""Oh God yes I want more! Just fuck me Forbes!""</p><p>Effortlessly pushing the short blond back the party girl obeys the command and parts Alison's thighs and 
then forks her own thighs around them. Wriggling closer she clamps those strong hands on a white and 
rounded thigh as she slaps her wet sex onto Alison's waiting pussy. Swivelling her hips she grinds coral 
pink against darker red flesh. Erect clits begin to rub against each other and the sounds start!</p><p>Firstly wet slapping noises and harsh breathing, the creak and squeal of the bed as Forbes humps her 
woman harder. Then comes the deep groans torn from Alison's mouth as she comes closer and closer to a 
massively explosive climax. Leaning back, braced on her palms, the girl, lips drawn back to reveal white 
teeth, frantically fucks the woman and herself to breaking point.</p><p>Screams and howls as, still locked in a scissor hold, they rock back and forth as their creamy juices 
soak their thighs until neither can go on. Forbes rolls round on the stained counterpane to slip an arm 
around her shattered partner. Alison murmurs into her flat chest and a hard nipple.</p><p>""Tell me you don't have to go too soon darling? I'm sure I'll be ready for more in a little while.""</p><p>Combing her strong fingers through the woman's matted hair Forbes smiles and her husky voice sets Alison 
a quiver once more.</p><p>""I'm here as long as you want me Alison!""</p><p>Then the blond quivers even more as the girl's fingers strum over her tender labia. To her total surprise 
she finds her desires stirring once again.</p><p>""Perhaps I'm not quite worn out yet dear. One more time I think!""</p><p>In no time at all Forbes straddles Alison and the blond cups her buttocks to guide her sex down onto her 
waiting mouth. As she does the girl leans forward to lick an oozing crease and the room resounds to 
leisurely and soft tonguing and gentle moans. Perhaps their evening isn't over but has just begun has 
just begun?</p><p>Down below the evening is warming up but in a small room, empty apart from one lady, things are quiet. 
Though a costumed pre-teen is skipping towards that room and soon things will not be quiet as strange 
developments are about to kick off!</p>"
191,A Home Away From Home,Androgyne,1,"Amy has finally found her GF Lisa is a lesbian like her but they've yet to ""consumate"" things so to speak. Lisa is scared they'll get caught by her or Amy's family having sex together and so the resourceful Amy asks her lesbian neighbour Lucy if her and Lisa can use the woman's house for their big night.","['F', 'f', 'f', 'cons', 'anal', 'oral', 'tribbing']","<p>I'm in Lisa's bedroom, and on her bed, kissing my girlfriend like crazy. Not just a peck on the cheek for 
a friend, I'm Frenching her and our tongues are wrapping around each others like snakes! Now I've finally 
got this far I don't want to stop and I DO want to go a LOT further. My nipples are hard and tender and 
my panties feel damp and sticky. Deep inside me, between my thighs, I'm feeling delicious cramps and 
flickers of heat.</p><p>Not that I'm saying Lisa's just laid back and letting me run things. She's got her arms around me and 
kissing me back just as hard and wildly as I'm kissing her. We're both panting, breathing hard, and I've 
been waiting for this for way too long. However what we're doing isn't enough for me now I'm so close to 
what I've been fantasizing over for a long time.</p><p>Lisa's got both arms around me but I've only got one around her. The reason for that is my free hand is 
fumbling at the buttons on her blouse. Once I've popped a few more I can get my hand right inside and 
onto Lisa's bra. </p><p>Lisa's tall and skinny just like me but unlike me, not much up front, she's got lovely full breasts. I've 
just tugged down one cup and got to roll an erect nipple in my fingers when she heaves and pushes me 
away! </p><p>""Stop Amy you just stop! No more!""</p><p>I'm just totally gobsmacked! I'm bemused, staggered, Jesus I'm bloody frustrated out of my mind!</p><p>""Lisa baby what's wrong? I thought you wanted to do this? Come on baby what have you stopped for?""</p><p>""Oh God Amy I do but supposing someone walks in on us? Mum would drop dead and Dad would freak out. I 
can't risk it!""</p><p>As hot and turned on as I am I really try hard to stay calm. Screaming and shouting at her won't help. </p><p>""Amy the only one in the house apart from you and me is your grandma and she's watching T.V. two floors 
down. We'd hear her coming long before she got up here. What's the problem?""</p><p>""God Amy just supposing we got carried away and grandma walked in and you had my tits out playing with 
them? She'd lose her mind love!""</p><p>Amy's bedroom is an attic bedroom and you get into it with a fold away ladder sort of stairway and I 
can't see grandma sneaking up from the ground floor and up that ladder without us getting wise to her in 
loads of time! I toss back my horsetail of blond hair, rub my face, suck in a deep breath, and try logic 
where sheer sexiness [ from me at least I hope ] has failed.</p><p>""Okay baby why don't you come round to mine and we can start up again in my bedroom?""</p><p>My lovely Lisa shakes her head, tossing around her mane of chestnut hair, and bites on a knuckle. Her 
words come out in a sort of mumble.</p><p>""Amy you said your mum would be home later. By the time we got there she might be there or nearly home 
and we'd be back to square one!""</p><p>If I stay here any longer I'll maybe jump her and rip her clothes off and grandma will come-a-running 
when she hears the shouting. I reckon I better get out while I can. Wriggling off the bed I step into my 
sports shoes and start lacing them up.</p><p>""Are you going right now Amy?"" </p><p>She sounds kinda wistful but while I don't wanna upset her I really have to go home and think this thing 
through. Pulling on my hoodie I zip it and force a smile.</p><p>""Look Lisa I'm gonna go home and get my head straight. You said you wanted to be my girlfriend for real 
and I want the same. But we're gonna go nowhere unless I come up with something so we can get it on 
without you freaking out. </p><p>""You're not mad at me?"" </p><p>Really and truthfully I'm not! But I've been trying to hook up properly with Lisa for ages, and find out 
if she's into girls like I'm sure I am, and I thought I'd finally cracked it! She's into girls but if 
she's always scared of being caught with me where are we going? This needs careful consideration and if 
only I had someone to talk to about things! I don't wanna leave her upset so I hug her and give her a 
decent smacker on her lips; but not a hot ""I want you"" kiss.</p><p>""Its okay baby I'm heading home to chew over a few things and no I'm not mad at you!""</p><p>I live close enough to Lisa's that I can trot home without bothering about a bus. When I let myself in 
I'm no nearer getting things straight in my head; and minutes after I do get in mum walks in. So I do owe 
Lisa an apology! We wouldn't have hardly had time to get up to my room so no naughty necking even would 
have started before mum arrived.</p><p>""Hi love you have a good time at Lisa's?""</p><p>""Yeah mum but her grandma's there so I didn't stay as late as usual. Do you want to use the bathroom? I 
thought I'd take a shower and then lie on my bed and read. I did my homework before I went to Lisa's so 
my night's free now.""</p><p>Mum gives me a just slightly suspicious look.</p><p>""Are you all right Amy? You didn't have a falling out with Lisa did you?""</p><p>I can at least answer her honestly.</p><p>""No mum things are fine with us. But like I said her grandma's there so….!""</p><p>I let my words trail off and thank God mum thinks what I want her to think.</p><p>""Ah I understand love! Young girls don't want an elderly lady hanging around them while they talk. I'm 
making myself a sandwich and a coffee and watching some T.V. so you take as long as you like in the 
shower. I'll come up later on to see if you want any supper.""</p><p>Up in my bedroom I'll get down to the real reason for heading up there before I have my shower. I'm still 
that hot after necking with Lisa I gotta play with myself and cum! </p><p>One of the problems with me and Lisa is that we're both of us sure we're lesbians but we don't really 
know what lesbians DO with each other. Okay we have Sex Ed at school. I know that a guy puts his penis 
into a woman and if his sperm hits her egg then nine months later she has a baby. They also sorta skate 
around with ""a same sex relationship is equally acceptable"" but no-one ever fully explained what two 
girls or two boys do when they have sex!</p><p>However girls and boys always figure out okay what feels good; and I was around ten when I learnt that 
playing with my pussy was big time fun. Oh yeah in school they gave us all the technical stuff like ""this 
is a diagram of a vagina, this is a clitoris, these are the labia"" but who says ""I like touching my 
vagina"" in real life. The older girls talked about ""pussy"" and ""cums"" so we younger kids soon picked up 
on it fast and pussy's much nicer sounding than ""cunt"" like boys seem to say all the time!</p><p>In front of the mirror in my room I strip naked. I'm thirteen and a few months and I guess I'm never 
gonna be a magazine pin-up! I'm tall for my age but my boobs are the merest little swellings on a flat 
chest. Lisa's just turned fourteen and I've seen her breasts in the changing rooms at school. Big and 
firm ones! In compensation I've got big nipples. I do love gym and athletics at school so my belly's flat 
and you can see the ridges of muscle. My legs are long, pretty skinny, and smooth muscled like my belly, 
and my rear is hard and small like a boy's.</p><p>My pussy's small and neat and hairless while my crease is taut and pink. That pussy is also still damp 
from my time with Lisa! I'll have to wash and rinse my panties cos' I can't have Mum doing a wash and 
finding my panties smelling and stained with pussy juice!</p><p>From the bottom of the bottom drawer of my dresser I tug out the old towel I keep there. One Mum thought 
she'd tossed out a while ago! Spreading it on top of my bedspread I settle my bum and hips right onto the 
middle of it. I've turned off the overhead light and turned on the reading lamps on either side of my 
bed. With one hand I reach down and just gently begin to stroke my pussy lips. Labia's okay but pussy 
lips sounds sexy!</p><p>My lashes sorta flicker down so my eyes are almost shut as the first tingles starts to spread. After a 
little while of this I use my other hand to pinch my nipples hard and twist them even harder. Now I'm 
moving my fingers a fair bit faster back and forth over my now much wetter pussy. I'm trying to listen 
just in case Mum comes upstairs but I'm losing concentration. I'm also breathing pretty fast now!</p><p>Gasping now, and my skinny hips are writhing around on the towel, as I go a step further and slip my 
middle finger inside my pussy. I feel way hot and wet in there as I lock onto my pumping finger. Biting 
my pillow to smother the noises I'm making I take the next step. My clit is hard and the tip's out and 
standing up so I start rubbing it with two fingertips of my other hand, rubbing it fast! </p><p>I'm holding back as best I can and now for the final stage. In my mind Lisa, naked, is kneeling between 
my thighs. It's her finger buried inside me and it's her other fingers rubbing my clit button hard and 
then harder.</p><p>I go off like a rocket and if it wasn't for a mouthful of pillow and pillowcase not only would Mum hear 
it but so would our next door neighbours the Gordons and the Temples! I'm rolling around bucking and 
writhing with my pussy on fire. I don't think I've ever had a better one! As Amy lands back on Earth I am 
so glad I used that towel. I can see and feel that I've absolutely creamed myself and my handy old bath 
towel!</p><p>Next time I'm alone in the house I'll wash and tumble dry it but for now it gets stuffed back in my 
dresser drawer. And now I will take my wet pussy and the rest of me into the shower to clean up.</p><p>Later on I sprawl on my bed and read a while; later again Mum brings me up a ham sandwich and a glass of 
milk for supper. Even later, when I've turned out the lights, I've still got nowhere with my girlfriend 
troubles and I'm nodding off, when I suddenly sit bolt upright in my bed. Inspiration has struck! 
Tomorrow, if my nerve holds, I know just where to go for help and advice.</p><p>School goes by in a blur and at least all's well between me and Lisa. Okay I'm not gonna try kissing her 
in class but we're comfortable with each other and nobody in the class has any inkling that we are not as 
cool as always. When we split up on the way home I dash it cos' while Mum's at work a while yet and Dad's 
on night shift I reckon I'm gonna need all the time I've got this afternoon.</p><p>On the opposite side of the road to our house, four doors down, is where I'm heading, and wondering if I 
want her to be home or not. At number 31 lives Lucy Caldwell and she makes no bones about the fact that 
she's gay. She's lived there all her life, alone since her father and mother died, and I can recall, when 
I was little, being warned by other kids to ""stay clear of that dyke"" though I didn't even know what they 
meant back then.</p><p>MOST of the neighbours like her! She's friendly, easy going, and always ready to help out at almost 
anything. She has lady friends, nothing permanent, they come and go and seem happy with her. Never seen 
any screaming rows outside her home that's sure! She lost her job recently so should be in when I knock. 
Screwing up my courage I march up her garden path [ though I glanced left and right to check no-one's 
around to see me in case any troublemakers mutter to Mum her daughter's calling on the dyke ] and ring 
her doorbell.</p><p>When she opens it I can see she doesn't really live up to the butch dyke title. She's taller than me 
though I am quite tall for my age but she's big and busty not skinny like me. Okay she does have short 
red hair but it's nicely styled not just chopped off. She's fair skinned with freckles, has blue eyes, 
and wears expensive looking designer specs. She's wearing blue jeans, tight across the hips, and I'll bet 
her bum too, and a black sweater under which those big boobs bounce a little.</p><p>""Amy Prentice! You haven't called here for a while dear so what can I do for you?""</p><p>""Can I come in Lucy I want to talk to you? I need some advice please.""</p><p>Turning she sets off down the hall and I was right about her bum! Those jeans are drum tight across her 
round rear.</p><p>""Shut the door dear and come sit here in my living room!""</p><p>I follow her into a big room. Nothing flash or fancy but SO comfy looking. A thick carpet on the floor 
and a big suite whose chairs and sofa look inviting under the soft throws that cover them. In the corner 
there's a huge flat screen T.V. with the news on and sound turned off. I guess she put the mute on when I 
rang her doorbell. She pats one chair and sits down in the one facing it.</p><p>""Sit down dear and tell me what you want. I'll give you any advice I'm able to but what about your Mum 
and Dad?""  </p><p>Oh God I think, just imagine me sitting facing mum and hitting her with ""I want to have sex with Lisa in 
my room tonight"" while Dad listens in!</p><p>""Lucy this is honestly NOT the sort of thing I can ask my parents about!""</p><p>She settles back in her chair and gives me a steady glance.</p><p>""Well dear if you can talk to me about it but not your folks then I can only guess it's because I'm gay. 
Put me in the picture and we'll see where we go.""</p><p>I haven't really planned what to say in advance but gathering my thoughts together I go full steam ahead.</p><p>""Lucy everyone around here knows you're gay and I know I am too now. I reckon I've known since I was nine 
or ten and now I've got a girlfriend and I've got a problem with her.""</p><p>I guess GF problems aren't anything new to her since she must be way older than Mum and also a lesbian.</p><p>""Right Amy! How old are you? Fourteen? So what kind of a problem? Fell out with her? Either of you two 
been cheating on each other? Come on girl out with it!""</p><p>""I'm thirteen, fourteen next birthday, and no Lucy it's nothing like that. Lisa lives with her Mum and 
Dad, her grandma lives there too, and her big brother. She's scared stiff the two of us will get caught 
on the bed so she won't let me… Oh you know! And she's just as bad at ours! I mean there are Mum and Dad 
and my sis comes home from uni soon so she thinks our house isn't gonna be safe either. It's driving me 
potty!""</p><p>She takes all this WAY cool at least.</p><p>""So your Lisa is how old? And what exactly are you asking of me dear?""</p><p>This is the part that scares me about how she'll react when I tell her.</p><p>""Well Lucy I mean like you're gay and I guess you understand things so I was kinda wondering if we could 
come here. Oh and Lisa's fourteen!""</p><p>Oh Jesus what made me say ""come here"" it must sound like ""cum here"" to her! </p><p>I sorta sigh with relief when she doesn't blow up and go red faced.</p><p>""Amy you know allowing two underage girls to have sex in my home is a very serious request. If anyone 
found out and the police got involved I'd be in deep trouble.""</p><p>Oh well I suppose I had to try at least so I start to rise.</p><p>""Never mind Lucy I'm sorry to have bothered you but you won't say a word to my folks about this will you?""</p><p>Right then she cracks a huge grin at me.</p><p>""Sit down dear I never said no did I?""</p><p>I'm on my feet and relief kinda takes over hard as I bounce across to hug her hard.</p><p>""Oh thank you, thank you, and thank you! How can we ever thank you enough?""</p><p>I register two things while I'm hugging her. One is she's really amused and the other is that she's got 
terrific boobs! Under her sweater and bra they're big, firm, but bouncy, and I confess to getting a tiny 
bit turned on by them! Giggling she sorta peels me off her!</p><p>""Sit down again sweetie we aren't finished yet! We've got things to discuss still. We can sort out when 
you want to bring Lisa over, and I do want to meet her and explain things to her too, but you said you 
needed advice from me so ask away.""</p><p>I don't feel wound up and nervous now but I'm still having difficulty putting the words together so I 
think a while before I make a start.</p><p>""Okay Lucy what it is, er, well I know how to play with myself and I make myself cum, but I er, I've 
never been with a girl that way so….!""</p><p>I trail off and look hopefully at her and she doesn't disappoint me when she hushes me and steps in.</p><p>""Ah I understand Amy! Well the most common way of pleasing your partner is to lick or kiss her pussy. I 
like that word! Vagina sounds a bit too technical or medical and cunt or twat has become curse words. Now 
further stimulus with your fingers inside her is wonderful but a little foreplay, kissing, stroking her 
breasts, or sucking on her nipples, would be a good idea. And there's always anal play as well as 
tribbing. I don't think ""toys"" are right for you just now.</p><p>Anal? Yikes does she mean what I think she means? I'm well into it with her now so I just go ahead and 
ask.</p><p>""Anal Lucy? You mean like touching someone's bum is hot? And you better tell me what tribbing is!""</p><p>I guess she's tried the lot cos' she just grins at me and goes right ahead.</p><p>""Oh Amy I really shouldn't ""corrupt"" you as some people might put it but some of us, and I'm one of them, 
really love a little tongue on their pucker or a finger or two up there. As for tribbing well the real 
word is tribade or tribadism and it means putting your pussy on your partner's and rubbing on it. Believe 
me it's an amazing thing to try!""</p><p>I'm trying to hide the fact that this kind of talk is getting me warm and a bit wet between my thighs so 
I'm grateful when she changes track.</p><p>""When and at what time do you want to bring Lisa here Amy?""</p><p>""I was thinking Friday early evening. I'm gonna tell mum I'm going to Lisa's and she'll tell her mum 
she's coming to mine. If they want to talk to us they'll call us on our cell phones; they wouldn't bother 
calling on the land lines! </p><p>She grins at me again like she's recalling something from when she was my age.</p><p>""It seems like you really thought things through before you came to see me Amy. Okay bring your girl here 
Friday; since I got made redundant I'm home a lot.""</p><p>I sort of float out of Lucy's and I'm so relieved I forget to check for local noses spying on me as I do 
so. Not that Mum and Dad would worry that Lucy fancy's me though to be honest I now have a fair bit of a 
crush on Lucy. I also have to get home fast before Mum gets in because my time and talk with Lucy's left 
me ready to play with my pussy again.</p><p>Back in our house and straight upstairs to get naked fast; as well as pull my old and reliable towel out. 
A sniff at it tells me I'd better wash it soon as a second dose of pussy juice is about to hit it. Once 
on my bed I'm about to follow my usual routine but then I get to thinking about what Lucy said about anal 
play and I start getting a weird idea.</p><p>Parents often think their secrets are safe but they have NO idea how sneaky and nosey kids are and I know 
where Mum stashes her tube of lube. Granted I had to read the leaflet in the carton to find out what I'd 
rooted out the first time I found it! </p><p>So galloping naked into the main bedroom I borrow it for the purpose of scientific sexual research. Back 
on my bed, thighs spread, I start stroking my pussy and then with my other hand I reach round to that 
pucker Lucy talked about. It's tighter than my pussy and I'm not sure, when I rub my finger over it, why 
Lucy thinks fingering it is a turn on. However I want to learn so here goes!</p><p>From mum's tube I squeeze out a dollop of lube onto my finger and smear it onto target for tonight then 
find my finger slides quite easily inside.</p><p>Oh wow! I'll never doubt Lucy again! Next thing I know I'm doing my pussy and pumping a finger in and out 
of my rear. Oh my God, oh lord oh crap I'm gonna cum so fast! I know I'm yelling and moaning but I can't 
stop as I have the hugest cum I've ever given myself and cream myself and my towel totally. Propped up on 
my pillows I'm imaging Lisa on my bed with my fingers in her pussy and another in her rear and I can feel 
my clit hardening all over again.</p><p>With that lubed finger I start rubbing the tip of my clit and soon I'm kicking off again. Slower this 
time but almost as wild and hard as my first cum I go steadily at my clit while stroking my pussy lips 
and then bingo I explode again! Two super cums one after the other leaves me panting and gasping!  </p><p>This time my towel goes into our washing machine on fast wash cycle and short spin. It's dry and folded 
and put away well before mum comes home! Tomorrow I gotta get Lisa alone and talk her into us using 
Lucy's place on Friday night!</p><p>Well that wasn't as hard as I thought it would be! Firstly Lisa's also heard about my lesbian neighbour 
and secondly, or so she says, she trusts and believes what I've told her completely. So here we are at 
Lucy's gate and walking up her garden path. I'm that excited I ring her doorbell AND bang the knocker 
hard. This time when she opens the door she's wearing a white man style shirt and a pretty short flared 
skirt. My crush is still working cos' I notice, even while holding Lisa's hand, that Lucy's got 
surprisingly good legs!</p><p>""Come in girls! Ah you must be Lisa! Nice to meet you Lisa!""</p><p>She ushers us inside, closes her front door, and then walks us into her living room to sit us down. On 
her sofa this time! She concentrates her attention and conversation on my girlfriend now.</p><p>""Lisa dear I'm sure Amy explained to you what she asked of me and that I agreed right off to let you 
ladies use my home so you can have the privacy you need. I hope the two of you have a wonderful time 
together because you never forget your first time with a woman. I know I'll never forget mine. Now let me 
show you the bedroom.""</p><p>I'm glowing! She called us women not girls or children! Lucy leads us upstairs along a landing and opens 
a bedroom door.</p><p>""This isn't my room it's one of my guest rooms but you'll find things are nice and the bed's comfortable. 
I'll leave you alone now and don't worry about me interrupting you or you disturbing me!""</p><p>""Why would we disturb you Lucy?""</p><p>My Lisa asks a question that I know the answer to but I don't have time to shush her. Lucy hooks an arm 
around both of us and hugs us both hard. Again I'm up against one of those super boobs and crushing on 
her physically and the other way too.</p><p>""Oh Lisa I do know just how noisy love making can get believe me! Don't worry yourself about that!""</p><p>With that she frees us, steps back, and closes the door. Despite how nice and cool she's been with us we 
wait until we hear her footsteps down the stairs and the living room door close before we take off our 
jackets. I take Lisa's hand and lead her to that big double bed. Settled on the bed we are kissing again 
but this time Lisa's not holding back! When I go for the buttons on her shirt she leans back to let me 
pop them easily open. </p><p>Beneath the shirt her big breasts are cradled in a lacy bra and I don't let that delay me long. Slipping 
down the shoulder straps I reach under her and unhook it then toss it aside. Her nipples are pink and 
thick, hard, erect, and rubbery. This time when I roll them in my thumbs and fingers she doesn't push me 
away she moans out loud, reaches up to me, and starts fumbling with my buttons. I don't wear a bra! I 
don't need a bra! So her hands are on my tiny tits and tugging my nipples right away!</p><p>We're kissing madly and caressing each other when I realise there's no reason not to go as far as we want 
now so I slide my hand under my girl's skirt, up her thigh, and touch her panties between her thighs. 
They're warm and damp already! Pulling back from Lisa I flip up her pleated skirt to look at her panties. 
Buttercup yellow satin with a pattern of white rosebuds and now a dark stain just where it would be 
expected.</p><p>""Lisa can I take your panties off?""</p><p>She gulps and for the first time ever my girlfriend stammers.</p><p>""Y' yes, yes, quickly please Amy!""</p><p>Hooking my fingers into the waistband I ease them down as she raises her hips to let me tug them off to 
drop them on the bedspread. I've seen her pussy before, in the school gym and the showers, but not like 
this, really up close. Its lips are thick and dark, sort of plump and pouty, she's SO wet she's leaking 
juice as she lays there looking up at me. My own skirt seems to be strangling me so I pop the button on 
its waistband, pull down the zip, and wriggle out of it. When I wrench off my panties [ dark blue 
cotton ] I can see they're as wet as Lisa's were.</p><p>I recall what Lucy said about kissing pussy and it's only when I lean towards Lisa that I realise that 
she, like me, is naked except for her sports shoes and that tiny skirt. I don't bother unlacing them I 
just drag them off her feet. While I'm doing that I kick my own off, my left with my right foot and then 
vice versa.</p><p>Laid between Lisa's thighs I push them a little wider apart and bend closer till she must feel my breath 
on her soft flesh.</p><p>""Amy what are you doing?""</p><p>I don't wait any longer I just purse my lips and kiss her pussy softly like the first time I ever kissed 
her mouth.</p><p>""Oh God!""</p><p>Her body spasms and jerks so I hold onto her narrow hips. The taste of pussy is on my lips and I know I 
want more of it, much more. I kiss it again and then again before I get more adventurous. Sticking out my 
tongue I begin to lick and lap at her silky pink pussy and my girl's moaning, groaning, and now getting 
loud and shrill. Her hands jump down to grab my blond horsetail, twist it around them, and crush my face 
against her. I remember rubbing my finger over my clit while stretched on my bed two nights ago so I lick 
her long clit!</p><p>""Oh fucking hell!""</p><p>Lisa screams it out loud and she's not much of a curser. Her sleek thighs clamp around my head as I flog 
my tongue over her labia and I'm pressed down on her sopping pussy by her hands and thighs. Eventually 
she eases her grip on me and, shuddering, howls. When she cums she's rocking back and forth, left and 
right, with my head imprisoned. Finally she flops flat and smiles with her eyes tight shut!</p><p>""Oh Amy that was amazing, you're amazing, I've got to do it for you now!""</p><p>Normally I've taken the lead when I was alone with her but Lisa's in charge now and pushes me back on the 
pillows. Impatiently she whips off her crumpled skirt. And then she's spreading my thighs like I did with 
hers. When she drops her head and uses her tongue she's way more aggressive than I was with her. Not that 
I'm thinking about that much longer because oh Lord if this is what she felt when I did it to her it's 
heaven.</p><p>All those times I've done myself never prepared me for this! Every time her tongue slithers over my wet 
pussy I shake like a leaf and moan. When she pushes her tongue inside me, nothing she's learnt from me, 
all her idea, I'm going crazy. My belly's rippling like an earthquake's arriving and I can feel her 
tongue on every single inch of my pussy, as deep inside as my own fingers have ever been!</p><p>I've got two handfuls of the bedspread knotted in my firsts when I start to shriek at the top of my 
voice, no words, and just wild noises. When I cum it's like fireworks going off in my pussy and my head! 
I'm rocking and rolling around on Lucy's bed with my thighs spread wide and my cream all over myself and 
that bedspread. When I open my eyes Lisa's looking down at me and my creams all over her mouth as well!</p><p>When she kisses me, all slow and dreamy now she's given me that cum, I taste myself on her lips!</p><p>""Did I do you good Amy?""</p><p>Did she do me good? My God if she'd done me any better I'd have fainted!</p><p>""Lisa love you were fantastic! I hope I was just as good.""</p><p>And then we're laid out side by side snuggled together.</p><p>I'd have sworn, after this, we'd both just nod and sleep. However I'm wrong and Lisa and I both speak 
almost together.</p><p>""Could we?""  </p><p>""I wanna!""</p><p>Then we're at each other like maniacs! I'm sort of on top of her with my fingers probing between her 
smooth thighs and next second she's got her hand down there doing the same to me. I'm rubbing my small 
tits and big nips against her bigger tits while we kiss each other so hard my lips feel swollen and our 
teeth click together. Amy whimpers as my fingers find their way inside her still soaking pussy and I 
spread my own thighs so she can enter me!</p><p>Now I know what those senior girls at school were talking about when they bragged about what their 
boyfriend and they had done. Lisa and I are fucking each other! Only we're using fingers not a cock but 
we're still fucking each other very hard! I'm slapping my fingers into her and she's pounding me back 
just as hard.</p><p>I can FEEL her getting ready to cum! I know she can feel the same from me! She's clamped on my fingers 
and I'm squeezing hers as we, almost together, explode into huge cums which splash each other with hot 
juice.</p><p>When I come back to myself the first thing I hear is Lisa.</p><p>""Oh my God Amy just look how we messed up Lucy's bed!""  </p><p>I look down a bit blearily and see what she means. The quilt we're lying on has a lot of big dark stains 
on it from our leaking pussy juice. I find I'm really not all that worried about it!</p><p>""Lisa love Lucy's a lesbian like us and don't you think the same thing happens when she cums? She knew 
why we came here so she'll expect we're gonna get things wet.""</p><p>My girl wriggles closer to me and snuggles up against me.</p><p>""Amy if I'd known how amazing sex like ours is I'd have maybe taken a chance of being caught in our 
house. But here we're like totally safe which makes things even better! How can we ever thank her for 
letting us use her bedroom?""</p><p>Now there's been a really BAD and evil thought floating around my mind ever since I watched Lucy's rear 
in those drum tight jeans ahead of me in her hallway but I've been way nervous of even hinting at it to 
Lisa. Until right now after Lisa and I have fucked each other! Turning my head I nuzzle her neck, nip her 
ear lobe, put the tip of my tongue into her ear, and then start talking to her softly while awaiting a 
possible explosion.</p><p>I'm expecting all kinds of reactions. ""Eeeeww gross!"" ""Are you crazy?"" Or maybe just ""Amy nooooo!"" So I 
get to feel really naughty when Lisa turns to stare, wide eyed at me, and with a really hot grin on her 
pretty face.</p><p>""You think you can swing it baby?""</p><p>With less confidence than I actually feel I shrug modestly and hop off the bed.</p><p>""Leave things to me honey I'll be back soon!""</p><p>There's a robe hanging on a hook on the door, one of Lucy's clearly since it's fairly large, but not too 
long, since, as I've said I'm quite tall. It reaches mid thigh once I've knotted the sash. Barefooted I 
pad off downstairs, and, reaching Lucy's living room door, I screw up my nerve again and rap on it.</p><p>""Come in!""</p><p>When I swing the door open she's just cutting off some soft music playing from a CD as she turns to smile 
at me.</p><p>""I can see things went VERY well Amy! I'm so pleased for you and Lisa.""</p><p>While she's speaking I try my best to sway seductively over to her. It might work better if I was busty 
and hippy but when I settle on her lap with one arm around her I'm hoping she's getting the message.</p><p>""Amy what are you up to?""</p><p>I wriggle up against those terrific breasts and try out the line I've scraped together.</p><p>""Lisa and I were trying to figure out how to thank you for letting us use your home Lucy but we think 
there's only one way!""</p><p>So then I kiss her like I'd kiss Lisa and wait to see what happens. She doesn't push me away or anything 
like that so when I stop kissing her I'm still not sure how things will go. Then she gives me a sort of 
lazy smile.</p><p>""Are you sure about this Amy? And what about your Lisa? She's hard to read because she doesn't say much.""</p><p>""I'm certain Lucy. And Lisa is with me all the way!""</p><p>She doesn't seem to need to think about things and I'm amazed the way she stands up and lifts me in her 
arms. She's clearly a strong lady and those times I've seen her loping off to the gym haven't been 
wasted. At least she doesn't carry me all the way up the stairs! Setting me on my feet she grips my hand 
and tows me up the flight! I guess my offer really does interest her!</p><p>When we walk into the room my girl's on the bed doing her best impersonation of Ms Lesbian Schoolgirl. 
Lucy goes straight to the point!</p><p>""Amy says you're fine with this Lisa but I have to hear it from you! Do you really want to do this?""</p><p>My GF looks slightly nervous but tries to sound sure of herself.</p><p>""Yes I do Lucy if you want it too!""</p><p>Lucy's got a wicked grin when she uses it and she's using it now.</p><p>""Do you think I'm crazy? When I get an offer of sex with two lovely girls like you I'm going to grab the 
chance. Damn I haven't had a threesome for ages! I've already let you girls use my bedroom so I can't get 
into much more trouble can I?""</p><p>I just drop the robe onto the floor and hop onto the bed next to Lisa and try to look as sexy as my GF 
does. When Lucy's unbuttoned her shirt I get to see just how spectacular her tits are! They're swelling 
out of the cups of a white satin bra that looks like it's straining its seams to survive. Slipping down 
the straps she fumbles with the hooks to free them and I and Lisa are looking at an amazing pair of 
breasts.</p><p>Mine are like lemons, Lisa's are maybe grapefruit, but I can see now why some guys at school talk about 
melons! They don't sag either! Big and firm they bounce a little as she unzips her skirt and her nipples 
are just as tempting. Mine are big in compensation for my tiny boobs but hers are longer and thicker; 
rising from big pink aureoles. She steps out of her skirt, hooks her thumbs into the waistband of her 
panties, and wriggles them down around her ankles.</p><p>Her pussy's big and dark looking, not a wisp of hair on it so she must shave it like mum does. Yeah I 
found her razor and it's not just for under her arms or her legs! Lucy's pussy is also looking way wet 
and weeping creamy white tears. Moving onto the bed she grins again.</p><p>""Well Amy you were asking me what two women do together so now you get to have advanced lessons. Who goes 
first?""</p><p>There's a short silence and to my surprise my Lisa's the first to speak.</p><p>""Me Lucy! Amy told me what you said about ""tribbing"" and how amazing it is so I really want to try it."" </p><p>Having sex with Lisa was amazing but watching what happens with her and Lucy is a huge turn on too. Lucy 
eases my girl flat on the bed and straddles her slender hips while stroking her fingertips over Lisa's 
flat belly. Lisa's breathing faster already!</p><p>""Now leave everything to me honey and we'll both have fun!""</p><p>Taking her weight, and she is a big woman, on her knees and one hand, Lucy lowers herself till her damp 
pussy settles on Lisa's and Lisa moans softly. On top of my girl that big, round, white rear, moves back 
and forth as she shifts slowly at first and then a little faster. Excited watching them I stroke my hot 
pussy and see the wet streaks they're leaving on each others bodies as Lucy humps faster as Lisa bucks up 
against her.</p><p>Now its Lucy's turn to moan as she clamps her hands on Lisa's hips and Lisa hooks her legs around the big 
woman's as they frantically rub pussies together. My girl clamps her hands onto Lucy's big rear as they 
both go crazy hard at it. Lucy rears back howling and they both cum real hard as Lucy sprays juice all 
over my writhing Lisa. I've never seen so much pussy cream though my experience is just getting myself 
off and today with Lisa so what do I know?</p><p>Lucy rolls off my girl to lay breathing fast and with a huge smile on her face! Lisa is still jerking and 
twitching as the cums are still crackling inside her and I'm gagging for my turn next.</p><p>Lucy's acting like I've never seen her before! Which ain't surprising since I never thought I'd be stark 
naked on a bed with her and my Lisa and all three of us hot for more sex. When Lucy sits up and grins at 
me I'm ready to jump on her to ""trib"" like she just did with Lisa but she asks me first.</p><p>""And you Amy? What do you want to try now?""</p><p>Rubbing pussies looked good but I can't help thinking about what Lucy said about loving anal and how wild 
I went when I stuck a finger up my own rear end. That's what I want and that's what I tell her. I don't 
even feel embarrassed that Lisa's still lying right there playing with her wet slit and watching with a 
lot of interest.</p><p>""Get on your hands and knees Amy and let's see if you like this as much as I do!""</p><p>I used some of Mum's lube but Lucy doesn't need to go get any since two cums from Lisa and I'm juicy from 
my pussy, right between my thighs, and into the crack of my bum. When she dabbles a finger into my creamy 
crease I grit my teeth to keep silent but when her slick finger starts easing into me I moan out loud. </p><p>When the fingers of her other hand start probing my pussy I go from moan to groan and I'm bucking back 
against her hand. Her finger in my arse feels even better than my own did so I manage to gasp out a plea 
to her.</p><p>""M'more Lucy! More please!""</p><p>She doesn't know where I want more so she gives me more in both places! </p><p>With three fingers deep in my pussy she wriggles another right up my arse and then she's finger fucking 
my pussy and arse at the same time. I've moaned, groaned, gasped, but with both holes on fire now I 
scream. Not with pain but at the incredible pleasure exploding inside me! I just have one, huge, 
explosive cum, right off! And then I collapse face down on Lucy's bed, barely conscious, and trembling 
from head to toe and with my pussy spurting juice like I can't believe.</p><p>The only thing that gets me moving again is finally thinking that Lucy needs plenty of what Lisa and I 
have had so far today. When I stir and sit up Lisa's looking at me with a kinda ""what now"" expression and 
Lucy's touching those big breasts and wet pussy lips like she can't hold out much longer. Taking the lead 
I push our tutor back onto a counterpane that's now looking pretty much soaked with pussy cream.</p><p>""Which one do you want first Lucy? Me or Lisa?""</p><p>Wrapping her hand around my blond horsetail she drags me close.</p><p>""Not first or second Amy! Both of you together!""</p><p>Guiding us down to her wide spread thighs she arranges things just as she wants it. I find I've two 
fingers inside her and they're joined by two of Lisa's and then she pulls both our heads down to her big, 
wet, pussy, and we both go to work on her. We're licking and lapping at hot flesh and pumping our fingers 
into her like crazy! Unlike me she doesn't feel she has to hold back and grit her teeth but gets loud 
right off!</p><p>""Aaahhh my God! Harder both of you! Come on and fuck me!""</p><p>Her clit's really long and thick and while Lisa's sucking on a fat pussy lip I use my tongue on it and it 
feels stiff and hard as I lick it. The two of us can hardly hang onto her as she writhes and rolls on the 
bed; while we both keep fingering her like mad. When she cums we can't keep her down and her body rises 
in a bow as pussy creams splatters everywhere while she howls and yells like a maniac.</p><p>Me and Lisa are sorta amazed at what we've done to her and so turned on we're well ready to do her again. 
When she recovers to rear up, red faced and sweating, she looks wild and a little crazy.</p><p>""Oh my God ladies this is gonna be some night! Come here Amy!""</p><p>Before I know what's happening she's got her thighs locked around mine like a wrestling hold, our pussies 
plastered together, and Lisa's straddling her head and getting a fast licking. After that things get 
blurred and it's pussies on pussies and cums from fingers and mouths till none of us can cum any more!</p><p>It has been an amazing night like Lucy said but I have to get home before Mum starts ringing to find out 
where I am and what's going on. Of course the same applies to Lisa so we're into Lucy's shower together. 
Any other time sharing a shower with my girl would only end one way but we're both too tender and worn 
out to make a move on each other. While we're drying and dressing Lucy takes her turn to clean up. At the 
front door she kisses us both and you can take my word for it not a peck on the cheek type of kiss.</p><p>""Come back any time ladies and my room's available for you. And if you enjoyed tonight I'm available too. 
You two are just wonderful!""</p><p>I walk Lisa to the corner of our road so I can sound things out.</p><p>""I never planned that to happen Lisa! I mean it just seemed a good idea and Lucy was incredible but we 
don't need to go there again or do it with her again unless you want to.""</p><p>She stares at me like I've just grown a second head!</p><p>""Are you insane Amy? Look you're my girlfriend. I mean my GIRLFRIEND! Get what I mean? We've had sex now 
and it was fantastic and as long as you want me to be your girlfriend that's cool with me. But that 
Lucy's something else! So are you telling me you aren't looking forward to getting onto that bed with her 
and me again?""</p><p>Well she's got me there! In my head I'm recalling Lucy's big nipple in my mouth, her fingers in my pussy 
or up my arse, Lisa licking Lucy's arse while I did her pussy. Damn right I want that again.</p><p>""I'll see if I can set things up with her for next Friday baby and yeah I can stand a lot more of that 
stuff!""</p><p>At the corner we kiss goodnight and again it isn't any sort of friendly goodnight kiss. We both try to 
suck each others tongues off! On my way back to our house I see our next door neighbours, the Temples, 
are arriving home in their car and carrying things up the drive and into their house. Mum and Dad Temple 
vanish inside and young Jess gallops out to collect something else from the car boot. She waves.</p><p>""Hi Amy""</p><p>""Hi Jess love!""</p><p>She bends into the car boot to pick something out and my eyes are drawn to her plump little rump in her 
tight black leggings. Jesus Christ what's wrong with me? She's what? Nine surely not ten? And I'm 
thinking about what her rear looks like bare and if she's got even a hair on her little pussy. I'm mean I 
baby sit for her don't I? Am I turning into some kind of lesbian pervert? I wouldn't would I? Then my 
tired and tender pussy cramps and my clit gets hard again. Maybe I just might want to find out what her 
little slit tastes like one day cos' I like sex with girls and ladies a LOT I've found out! Yeah when 
Jess is a little older I'd love to get into her panties!</p>"
192,Party Time for Teen Titans,Androgyne,1,"After slaying her demon father Trigon and saving the universe from apocolypse Raven, the gloomy Meta hero, remains as withdrawn as ever so her fellow Teen Titans along with the slinky and sensual Madame Rouge plus a few others hatch a plot for a sleepover party where Raven gets to experience the fun of lesbian loving. Things go pretty well for all concerned!","['F,f,f,f,f,f.oral,toy [ magical ]']","<p>The scene is Titan Tower on the arc of the bay on which Jump City stands. On the twelfth floor, in the roomy lounge, around a large table, sits three teenagers. The first is a tall and lean girl, with thin wiry arms and thin though shapely legs, her breasts are surprisingly large and rounded given her slender frame. Her crowning glory is a magnificent mane of copper red hair.</p><p>Her outfit is minimal and revealing; consisting of not a lot in truth! Thigh boots, the briefest of micro skirt, a wide belt clasps her narrow waist. Elbow length but fingerless gauntlets sheath her arms, one thin bicep is circled by a metal ring, and her bounteous bosom is restrained by a crop top that leaves her flat belly bare. She has no navel! Her entire outfit is a mix of dark and pale blue.</p><p>This is the meta teenage hero Starfire the Tamaranian princess and former heir to the throne of that world. Both her companions are also teens and also much more than human.</p><p>The girl with the bizarre coiffeur, that divides her pinkish hair into two horns, is the reformed teen meta criminal Jinx. She wears a long sleeved mini dress of black and blue and thick soled black boots. Slender like Starfire her breasts are firm though less spectacular than the currently gloomy Tamaranian.</p><p>The third occupant of the room, still nibbling at a slice of pizza, seems the odd girl out since she wears a white blouse, a mini kilt, knee socks, sports shoes, and a vest bearing a school badge. She is more slender than either of the other two girls; possessing a boyish though slightly rounded figure. Her hair is a river of gold that parts in the centre and hangs almost to her waist. This is Terra another meta; and now restored to human life from the form of a stone statue.</p><p>Pioneering work by The Batman and Star Labs has returned the teenager to her living form… And school sadly for her! Her normal outfit is, one must say, somewhat dykish! Her usual attire, away from school, is thick soled boots like Jinx's, shorts with many patch pockets, heavy gauntlets like a welder or construction worker, and a crop top which also reveals a flat belly. But she does possess a navel being earth born. Starfire, face wreathed in the aforesaid gloom sighs deeply.</p><p>""I have tried so hard to entertain and amuse friend Raven but nothing seems to have worked. None of us Titans have managed to change her ways. Cyborg invited her to drag races and monster truck meetings. Beast Boy offered to take her to the zoo! Robin asked her to attend an opera but she declined that also. I have attempted to involve her in Tamaranian festivals and she remains aloof. I am sad for my friend but I know not what more to do!""</p><p>Jinx, only recently a guest at Titan Tower, speaks first.</p><p>""Look SF she's what, thirteen or fourteen? She's a teenager like the three of us here. What does she do for fun? I mean we're sitting here eating pizza and drinking fizzy drinks that make us burp. That's what girls do! We have sleep over's and show off our new clothes and we go to visit malls. What does Raven do for fun?""</p><p>Starfire's gloom seems to deepen!</p><p>""She remains in her suite, reads books, and meditates!""</p><p>Terra sighs deeply and turns to the puzzled Jinx.</p><p>""She's right Jinx baby! Rae's idea of a good time is to sit in a lotus position, float two foot off the ground, and repeat ""Azerath Metrion Zinthos"" with her eyes shut! That's how you are when you're raised by a group of psychic monks and nuns of Azeroth! We thought after she defeated her demon dad Trigon she might lighten up but no such luck.""</p><p>Their conversation is interrupted by the warbling of a phone. Starfire floats from the sofa she was seated on and soars across the room to pick up the handset.</p><p>""Titan Tower! Starfire is speaking to you! No I regret the Robin is not here! Am I able to be of assistance?""</p><p>Her eyes grow large and round and she presses the mute button on the phone as she turns to the other two metas.</p><p>""It is the Madame Rouge asking for permission to enter the Tower and speak with me!""</p><p>Terra sits bolt upright at the mention of this notorious international meta criminal.</p><p>""I thought she was still in gaol?""</p><p>Jinx grins and looks tough!</p><p>""I zapped her with a hex good style when she went too far and tried to get me to kill Kid Flash so she doesn't scare me! Besides if she thinks she can take three top metas like us she's delusional! Bring her up here and if she wants trouble she can have all she can handle!""</p><p>Nervously Starfire un-mutes the phone and speaks into it as she presses a button unlocking the main ground floor doors.</p><p>""Please take the lift to the twelfth floor Ms Rouge and we will be waiting for you!""</p><p>The express lift wafts its way fast to their floor and the doors slide open. Into the room stalks a severe but madly attractive woman. Laura De Mille, alias Madame Rouge, is a tall woman with superb legs and fabulous breasts. Her features are harsh and angular though fascinating to study. A chiselled jaw, wide mouth, high cheekbones, and a blade of a nose, combine into a stunning face. Her silky sable hair is cut off at her jaw line and trimmed into a fringe just above her arched eyebrows.</p><p>In her scarlet micro dress, thigh boots, and opera gloves reaching well above her elbows, she positively sizzles as she sways across the floor. Her narrow waist is cinched with a wide belt of black and silver!</p><p>""Halt and come no nearer miscreant! What deeds of evil are you planning now?""</p><p>The woman shrugs and holds up her hands.</p><p>""Starfire my young darling I want no trouble. I'm legally out of prison and part of my release is to bring you this.""</p><p> One hand holds a thick manila envelop and her arm extends perhaps twelve or fifteen feet to hand it to the startled Starfire before it snaps back to its normal length. Ripping open the thick paper the Tamaranian pulls out a sheaf of papers and scans them rapidly.</p><p>""You have been granted parole for cooperating with the legal authorities, and part of your parole is that you reside here in Jump City and report, not just to a parole officer, but to the Robin and the Teen Titans?""</p><p>""That's right darling! I blew the gaffe on one of The Brain's secret laboratories and the police, with a few meta crime fighter guys and gals, scooped up a fair few wanted meta crooks. So here I am free as a bird!""</p><p> Glancing at the table Rouge's face lights up.</p><p>""Pizza! You got pizza! Got anything to wash it down with?""</p><p>Starfire is just too friendly and basically too nice a person to refuse food even to a super crook like the Madame!</p><p>""We have cans of Sugar Rush Cola and Martian Dew Ms Rouge!""</p><p>""I was thinking maybe coffee darling not teenage tooth rot stuff!""</p><p>""Humph! We Titans do not drink coffee but over there in that cupboard you will find a jar of instant decaff we keep for our guests!""</p><p>Refusing to be put off by a mildly chilly reception Madame Rouge is soon settled on the sofa next to Starfire, chomping pizza, and gulping hot black coffee.</p><p>""So you see darling I'm legit and won't cause you any problems but I have to report here every two weeks to one of the Titans and tell you when I find a job. My address is on the paperwork you've got along with my phone number.""</p><p>She stops talking and looks around at the three serious looking teens.</p><p>""Well I didn't expect a parade but for three nice meta babes you don't look too pleased with life!""</p><p>""It is not because of you formerly evil meta! We are concerned about our friend the Raven!""</p><p>""Oh you mean the ice queen? Little Miss Steel Panties! What's her problem?""</p><p>""The Raven seems to not enjoy the pleasures that we do and we find we cannot seem to bring her happiness no matter how we try. She will accept none of our invitations to accompany us to fun locations. I fear we have run out of ideas!""</p><p>Rouge ponders a while, tugging at her nose; which stretches out perhaps six or seven inches.</p><p>""What you need to do is have a sleepover or a slumber party here and what Miss Frigid needs is a good slice of lady loving! An all girls together session with bring her out of her shell!""</p><p>Jinx smirks at the idea while Terra grins knowingly at the evilly smiling Rouge. Starfire, in contrast, looks blank!</p><p>""And what friend… er perhaps not friend, Rouge, do you mean by lady loving?""</p><p>""Hey Star darling how old are you?""</p><p>""I am 27 zorthogs by Tameranian reckoning but why do you ask?""</p><p>""Well what's that in Earth time darling?""</p><p>Starfire wrinkles her brow, counts on her fingers, and screws up her eyes.</p><p>""I am fourteen years and eight Earth months by your counting but what does that matter?""</p><p>""Well my sweet and innocent Starfire you appear to be kinda clueless about sex!""</p><p>""I have read all about the birds and the bees of Earth! And I am fully aware that when a human man and woman mate the egg and sperm can unite to provide a human baby nine months later. Babies are so cute!""</p><p>Rouge winks at Jinx and Terra in turn before turning back to the still confused Starfire.</p><p>""Starfire sex is fun and it ain't just for making babies! And sex also ain't just for mommies and daddies. Mommies and mommies can have a wonderful time together!""</p><p>Starfire goes cross eyed trying to figure things out.</p><p>""You mean two ladies can mate here on Earth?""</p><p>Rouge rises in one smooth motion from where she is sitting and extends six feet of arm to take Starfire's hand in hers.</p><p>""Have you got your own rooms here darling? If you have then come with me because talking won't explain things. It is time for a little practical lady loving lesson!""</p><p>As Rouge tows a bemused Starfire out of the room Terra and Jinx stare at each other and burst into laughter at what is about to happen.</p><p>After some passage of time a dishevelled but grinning Starfire almost limps into the room with her arm around Rouge's waist and occasionally nuzzling the severe beauty's neck. Twin red spots burn on the cheeks of her pixy-like face.</p><p>""Oh friends Terra and Jinx the Madame Rouge was MOST instructive! Have you ever experienced this ""lady loving"" she teaches? I found the lesson mightily pleasant and would have more soon! We must introduce friend Raven to this practice quickly and I am sure we can, as the Madame says, hatch her from her shell! Madame also said I am a ""fast study"" at lady loving and that I'm a ""real hot fuck""; or so she told me.""</p><p>Rouge stretches lazily and with a look of satisfaction on her face.</p><p>""That's bring her out of her shell baby not hatch but yeah you're an amazing fuck so now you need a few more babes for your orgy er I mean party! You two are in aren't you?""</p><p>As one it can be heard from Terra and Jinx.</p><p>""Oooohh yeah!""</p><p>Jinx grins like a Cheshire cat!</p><p>""We'll ring around and see who we can rustle up. How about Bumble Bee?</p><p>""Good idea Jinx! The Bee's pretty much up for anything!""</p><p>Next Terra makes a suggestion that surprises even herself.</p><p>""Madame Rouge you'll come won't you? You could be like our den mother?""</p><p>Rouge smiles a sexily evil smile that would have a nun spreading her thighs and begging for sex!</p><p>""Sure will girls so you just ring me when you got things set up!""</p><p>With an impossibly sinuous swaying of her hips, that has all three teens ogling her, Madame Rouge ambles over to the lift and departs. Now plans are afoot and phone calls to be made Starfire leaves for the roof, and fresh sea air, after her brief but wonderful exertions with the flexible Madame Rouge.</p><p>Soaring out onto the flat roof and its helipad she sits to watch the sun setting over the bay.</p><p>""Hello little sister I see you look more pleased with life than the last time I saw you!""</p><p>Spinning as she rises Starfire's jaw drops before she recovers and speaks.</p><p>""Blackfire! Sister! How are you here? You were consigned to the dungeons of Tameran for attempting to seize the throne!""</p><p>The young woman before Starfire has a startling likeness to her younger sister though her mane of hair is a silky black and her body is lusher and fuller. Her outfit is identical to her sister's though appropriately black and a darker blue.</p><p>""The ruling council decided I had suffered enough and released me so here I am visiting my baby sister.""</p><p>Starfire bristles and her eyes glow dangerously. Glow literally since Tamaranians can project energy beams from their eyes!</p><p>""If you have come here to cause trouble older sister then remember I have defeated you in single combat once and can do it again!""</p><p>Blackfire's smile to her sister is honey sweet!</p><p>""Dearest sister I am a changed woman now. All I wish is to enjoy myself here on Earth and have fun like I did last time I visited!""</p><p>""Well in that case sister…. Wait you're here to have fun? Older sister have you experienced that which the Earthlings call lady loving. Coupling with one of our own sex? I have and I have found it an amazingly pleasurable thing! We are planning what humans call a sleepover or maybe it's a pyjama party, I get confused with Earth ways sometimes, to amuse the Raven. And we intend much of the lady loving that night. Would you care to join us?""</p><p>""Oh by the gods of Tamaran my little sister is fucking women! About time too sis and I'd love to be there when we all bring Raven to the boil!""</p><p>""Well then older sister let us fly into Jump City centre to the ""House of Pizza"" and ""Al's Hamburger Home"" to make the order for our refreshments for this great occasion!""</p><p>The two busty beauties soar off into the darkening sky side by side.</p><p>Meanwhile further parts of the plan are in progress deep below Titan Tower where Robin trains ruthlessly in the combat centre.</p><p>Performing three back flips and a cartwheel the Boy Wonder avoids a series of slashing blades and lands besides a combat robot to flatten it with his staff. Spinning in a flash he karate kicks a second before drop kicking a third in its head. Practice done he bows to the fallen bots and turns to find Terra waiting for him and offering a towel with which to wipe his sweating face.</p><p>""Robin us girls were wondering if you boys would do us a really big favour?""</p><p>""Of course I can't speak for the others Terra but if I can I'll try to talk them round. What is it you want?""</p><p>""Well Robin we were planning a slumber party on Friday night and we were wondering if you boys would mind being out so we can be just all girls together.""</p><p>Robin's easy smile is both charming and gracious.</p><p>""I'm sure that won't be a problem Terra. Cyborg has been upgrading the ""T"" car so him and me and Beast Boy can drive into Jump City and patrol around and check out the car!""</p><p>Next stop for Terra is the door to Raven's rooms. When she raps on the door a huskily attractive voice calls out.</p><p>""Who is it and what do you want?""</p><p>""It's me Terra! Can I have a few words please Raven?""</p><p>Terra calls her by her full title of Raven rather than the more familiar Rae as the two teens have somewhat of a history of spikiness between them. Now the door swings open so let us take a look at the semi reclusive Raven.</p><p>For some reason she gives the impression of being short though she is of average or slightly above average height for a thirteen or fourteen year old teen. She seems to be thin or maybe frail but a closer study gives that the lie. Her calves and thighs are sleek while her rear is nicely rounded. At first glance her breasts appear immature but are in fact high and full and almost as large as Starfire's!</p><p>Why is this? Perhaps it is to do with the air of stillness surrounding her or that she is ""centered"" like a martial artist. Who knows? She is however a striking figure in her uniform. Dark blue ankle boots, a skin tight black and long sleeved leotard, and her cloak. The deep blue cloak seems to swirl around her as though it has a life all of its own. The cloak's cowl leaves her face in shadow. She wears items of jewellery that add a little colour to her sombre appearance.</p><p>Around her waist hangs a loose chain of gold hued metal links set with large red stones. A brooch with an identical stone fastens her cloak and on either hand she wears a fingerless gauntlet or bracer similar though smaller than those Starfire affects. The back of each of these deep blue metal ornaments carries another of the red stones.</p><p>Her skin, where it can be seen, from calves to the curve of her hips, and her face where un-shadowed, is alabaster white. As smooth as porcelain and untouched by sun or any blemish.</p><p>""I hope this is important because I'm reading a very good book!""</p><p>Even a powerful meta like Terra is a little nervous of the sombre Raven and chatters somewhat.</p><p>""Really? What's it about?""</p><p>Not that she cares she just speaks without thinking!</p><p>""The fall and destruction of the Argonath Empire at the hands of my late father Trigon!""</p><p>""Oh well that's nice but I really came to ask you to come to our sleepover on Friday night. It'll be fun Raven!""</p><p>""I don't know! I don't socialise much and these things never end well for me!""</p><p>""Please Rae baby we've got Bumble Bee coming across country for it so couldn't you just spend a little while with us?""</p><p>For a long moment the dark teen ponders before speaking.</p><p>""Very well then Terra though the use of ""Rae baby"" did not influence me. I shall attend on Friday!""</p><p>Once the door swings shut Terra skips off along the corridor sniggering while in her rooms Raven gazes at her reflection in an antique full length mirror.</p><p>""I don't know why I said yes. It'll all end in tears. Not my tears though!""</p><p>                                                        Friday Night</p><p>Clad in her customary outfit Raven stands before her mirror brushing her lustrous blue black hair. Grudgingly she admits that Starfire was right that this shorter style suits her more, and then changes that thought to ""is more comfortable and efficient"", since she hates admitting she cares about her appearance.</p><p>*Can't you just admit that Starfire's right and you look much prettier with your hair that way.*</p><p>The reflection in the mirror is still Raven but this Raven's outfit is snow white and her voice is heard in dark Raven's mind.</p><p>*You look great so why don't you go down and join your friends?*</p><p>*I'm not good at parties and things like that. Maybe I'd better stay here and meditate!*</p><p>*Maybe it's time you go and do wild things and have fun?*</p><p>Dark Raven's smooth cheek shows a brief tic beneath her eye.</p><p>*I can't risk losing control! If I lose control I might let Trigon into my mind and soul and hell would follow*</p><p>White Raven heaves a sigh and shakes her head sadly.</p><p>*Mind sister you KILLED our father Trigon! He's gone for ever!*</p><p>Dark Raven's fists are knotted and her nails dig into the palms of her hands.</p><p>*Yes I did and what kind of monster kills her own father?*</p><p>The white Raven smiles in sympathy.</p><p>*Sister remember what you said when you stood against him? White like I am you were and you said ""You are not my father! You were never my father! Fathers love their children!"" That day you were never stronger or more certain when you destroyed our demon sire. The time for hiding in shadows is long gone so go meet your friends.*</p><p>Dark Raven looks down and when she looks up again her reflection is her normal dark and sombre self. But she has the ghost of a smile on her lips.</p><p>*Perhaps it is time to mingle and perhaps tonight I will leave off my cowl and let people see my face unguarded.*</p><p>When she quits her rooms is there a faint spring in her step and an even fainter sway to her hips?</p><p>                                            Interlude in Jump City</p><p>The ""T"" car cruises smoothly along the main drag of Jump City and pulls up at the red of the traffic lights. Robin seems to be totally relaxed and perhaps meditating Raven style whilst Cyborg is concentrating on his driving and the performance of the new improved vehicle. In contrast Beast Boy's eyes are everywhere and he can scarcely sit still. Each time a scantily clad girl or woman strolls past he drools a little more. Then his eyes fix on the front of a liquor store opposite.</p><p>""Guys look!""</p><p>Outside that store, clearly the worse for drink, are three curvaceous women. Women not teens! One of them, petite but stacked, with greenish skin and dark red hair, swivels her way to the drivers window.</p><p>""Nice car guys! Got room for three available ladies and the beer we just bought?""</p><p>Robin eyes her critically.</p><p>""Poison Ivy! And accompanied by Harley Quinn and Maxima the alien killer queen unless I miss my guess? Don't bother with the pheromones Ivy; Batman inoculated me against them ages ago!""</p><p>""Just three horny ladies looking for company Robin sweetie. Run us down to the beach and we can party!""</p><p>""Anyone who parties with Maxima dies from a heart attack unless they're a Kryptonian; Ivy!""</p><p>Cyborg interrupts at this point.</p><p>""Robin I don't HAVE a heart I got a nuclear powered pump so I'm cool with her!""</p><p>Beast Boy is now drooling from both sides of his mouth.</p><p>""Please Robin I know Harley's wacky but she's WAY hot!""</p><p>Furrowing his brow the Boy Wonder considers for a moment or two before nodding.</p><p>""Okay guys we're too young to buy beer but the ladies have solved that problem. Right Ivy call over your buddies and we'll have that party on the beach!""</p><p>The ""T"" car, now carrying six, pulls away and heads for some hot and sandy pleasures!</p><p>                                          The Sleepover Party</p><p>When the doors of the lift hiss open and Raven steps out she is struck with a variety of sensations. Her ears throb to the beat of loud music, her nose is filled with spicy aromas, and her eyes are assaulted by a kaleidoscope of colours from the various meta girls' uniforms. Before she can take all of it in she is seized in a mighty bear hug! Starfire has wrapped her arms around her and swung her off her feet.</p><p>""Friend Raven I am so happy you have joined us! The loud music is playing; we have large quantities of the junk food, and fizzy drinks. We have the pizza, chilli dogs, and many burgers! Come friend and join our dancing!""</p><p>Luckily Raven is possessed of not just her Azeroth powers; but her demon ancestry gives her more than human strength and robustness of body. If not for this Starfire's hug might have cracked a rib or two!</p><p>""I do not dance Starfire but I couldn't dance with you holding me two feet off the ground. Please put me down!""</p><p>""I am sorry friend Raven I am just so happy to have you join us. Come eat and drink with us.""</p><p>""I'm not hungry and I HATE cola!""</p><p>Starfire's smile has never as much as wavered and Raven's coolness washes over her without effect.</p><p>""Which is why, friend, I purchased bottles of the spring water which is filtered through the rock layers for additional purity. I brought them especially for you dear Raven!""</p><p>Grudgingly Raven approaches the huge buffet [ most metas eat like starving tigers ] and uncaps a plastic bottle to sip at its chilled contents. As she does Starfire is grabbed by Jinx and tugged into the gyrating bunch of dancers. Raven walks over to a sofa and settles uneasily on it. At the other end sits the fiery attired Madame Rouge who slithers over to sit with her silky thigh pressed against Raven's. Since the dark teen is already at the end of the sofa she cannot move away from the warm flesh.</p><p>""Aren't you going to have a dance or three Raven dear?""</p><p>""As I told Starfire Madame I do not dance!""</p><p>""Ah! You feel that bopping around like that is undignified? There are other ways of dancing! Slow dancing can be so much fun. With the right partner that is! Bumble Bee put on some smooch type music please.""</p><p>The one named Bumble Bee has as bizarre a hairstyle as Jinx, with her wiry, dark hair, cut into something like Mickey Mouse ears! She is tall and her skin is the colour of dark chocolate and with a figure to die for. Big breasts, that stand high on her narrow ribcage, strain against her black and yellow striped crop top. Her bottom half is sheathed in skin tight PVC trousers that emphasise her fabulous buttocks and dancers legs. From her back spring lacy bees wings!</p><p>The apian disc jockey inserts a new CD into the music player and smooth and velvety strains begin to play. Kitten, daughter of Killer Moth, draws Terra into her arms and they move smoothly together in an easy rhythm. Raven sits as moodily as ever until Rouge takes her hand and draws her to her feet.</p><p>""But I don't know HOW to dance!""</p><p>""Just relax and follow my lead darling!""</p><p>Though she has never danced before Raven possesses balance that a tightrope walker, gymnast, or martial artist, would be envious of. Taking one hand in hers Rouge settles her other hand just above Raven's hip; on the tight and silky cloth of her leotard. Soon the two are moving smoothly together with Rouge's big breasts pressed against Raven's firm mounds.</p><p>In no time at all the dark teenager is not just relaxed in Rouge's arms but enjoying the glowing heat from the tall woman's body. To her total surprise Raven finds her substantial nipples have hardened, swollen, and are standing erect. Someone has lowered the lights and in her native shadows Raven is happy to move easily around the floor with her head resting on Rouge's shoulder. Her attention is next caught by the words her partner now whispers in her ear.</p><p>""This is slow dancing so now for some dirty slow dancing!""</p><p>As she speaks they've virtually stopped moving and Rouge slides one rounded thigh between Raven's pale and satiny thighs to rub gently against the crotch of her leotard. After a faint gasp Raven bites her lip but stays held in Rouge's arms and then, despite a furious blush to her cheeks, the stiffness eases from her body and her own thigh moves firmly against Rouge's scarlet panties.</p><p>With Raven unable to see her face Rouge smiles like a tiger and enjoys the feeling of smooth white skin rubbing the satin of her panties. Raven for once has forgotten her sombre attitude and is breathing hard and sighing! Rouge's hand has now moved from Raven's hip to the taut curve of her buttock and is gently kneading it.</p><p>At that precise moment there is the squeal of feedback through a microphone and the voice of an enthusiastic Starfire is heard.</p><p>""Friends and guests we can dance again later but now is the time for the games! From this bowl I shall select the first game!""</p><p>In the hubbub of the room Raven's husky mutter can barely be heard.</p><p>""Nice move Star! I finally get to be enjoying something you arranged and now you stop it!""</p><p>Dipping into a glass bowl Starfire draws out a folded slip of paper and opens it.</p><p>""The first game is to be the ""Hide and go Seek"" and now from this other bowl I shall pick she who will be the seeker.""</p><p>Star rummages in a second bowl and holds up a second strip of paper.</p><p>""And our seeker is the Raven! Friend Raven you must count to 100 while we hide and you must not use your powers to locate us!""</p><p>The room empties with a giggling rush of teenage metas and one grown woman. Raven, floating in a lotus position, counts steadily.</p><p>""98, 99,100! Here I come ready or not but like who cares?""</p><p>Outside of the big party room the lighting has also been dialled down low as a resigned Raven pads along talking softly to herself.</p><p>""Starfire always looks to hide in a small and obvious place and I can read her like a book so her rooms are the first logical stop.""</p><p>Ambling casually into Starfire's apartments, with the huge bed covered in pillows and pink Tamaranian dolls, Raven crosses straight to an oaken wardrobe and pulls open its door. From the dark interior springs a stark naked Starfire to snatch Raven and fly her to the bed while planting enthusiastic kisses on the startled girl's narrow lips! As they hit the springy mattress Raven, deep blue eyes enormous with surprise, speaks way louder than she normally does.</p><p>""STARFIRE WHAT ARE YOU DOING?""</p><p>As she speaks the apartment's door flies open and the rest of the partying girls charge in, as naked as jaybirds, giggling and shrieking wildly.</p><p>""Friend Raven we have decided it is past time you learned to have fun and the fun of lady loving is wonderful as we will now show you.""</p><p>On the bed Raven is surrounded by naked teens who pin her down enthusiastically. Terra cups one of her breasts while Blackfire manipulates the other till, to Raven's embarrassment, her nipples are bulging and hugely erect. Starfire's nimble fingers slip inside the crotch of Raven's leotard and find a warm and damp set of labia to toy with.</p><p>""You are ""turned on"" just as Madame Rouge said you would be dear Raven so why not remove your outfit and enjoy our attentions?""</p><p>Raven cannot reply since Rouge's mouth is locked on hers and an elastic tongue is almost down her throat. For a brief moment she considers a blast of black power to burst free and then she groans as Tamaranian fingers probe her sex. She does release her power then but only to banish her leotard and lie naked on the counterpane.</p><p>""And now friend Raven for the loving with the lips that the Madame has shown me!""</p><p>When Starfire's wide mouth plasters itself onto Raven's perfect pussy it takes the efforts of several metas to hold her still as she writhes in uncontrolled ecstasy! Her eyes bug out as Starfire's eager tongue laps at suddenly wet flesh and for the first time in her short and disciplined life Raven moans and then groans with delight! Rouge has moved behind the writhing girl to lace her fingers through Raven's to squeeze them hard as Raven's body bends like a bow.</p><p>Too fast but very hard Raven experiences her first orgasm!</p><p>Starfire's mouth is flooded with a spurt of Rae's juices as the sombre teen bucks, howls, and moans with pleasure. The other girls, smirking happily to see they've achieved their aims, head for what seems like an acre of pink carpet for their own all girl orgy!</p><p>Raven lies trembling and breathing hard before she raises her head to stare at Starfire who, face smeared with Raven's cum, grins cheerfully back at her.</p><p>""Star you always call me ""Friend Raven"" so if you're really my friend then do that again only harder!""</p><p>The naked Tamaranian, her face flushed and nipples like pink volcano cones, giggles happily.</p><p>""It will be my pleasure Raven to pleasure you again as the Madame Rouge taught me. Now prepare yourself for further joy!""</p><p>Rouge, leaning closer to Starfire, murmurs in her ear!</p><p>""This time my lovely remember to use your fingers like I showed you!""</p><p>Settling again, face down on the bed, the alien redhead begins to lick and suck on the already shuddering Raven's pink pussy. Pausing for a second she licks her fingers and starts to ease them into Raven's eager slit. The dark teen heaves her hips up at the mouth and fingers with a hoarse yelp and then wraps her sleek thighs around Starfire's body in a scissor lock.</p><p>With her crooked fingers buried deep in Raven's welcoming pussy Princess Starfire pounds Raven towards her second big ""O"" in minutes. Smiling evilly Rouge pushes her hips forward and incredibly her clit swells and expands from her pussy to stand proud like a man's cock. Grasping Starfire's hips from behind she mounts the redhead and slides her clit into the almost totally human vagina that gleams wetly between the alien's smooth thighs.</p><p>Starfire stiffens and yelps but never slackens her efforts to drive Rae insane with ecstasy. Licking, sucking, and fingering the pale girl furiously. Rouge's hips pump rhythmically and her face contorts as she soars towards a strange orgasm. Rouge's climax blasts her just as Starfire erupts with a geyser of Tamaranian cum that resembles clotted cream.</p><p>Raven, now totally ""in"" to this wonderful new world makes a weird yodelling sound and, glowing with black flame, floats above the bed and has a massive and multiple orgasm that leaves her semi-conscious after another powerful spurt from her pulsating pussy!</p><p>Rouge is the first to leave the bed and saunters over to join the knot of heaving girl flesh on the carpet. Terra is being licked from behind by Jinx while Blackfire and Kitten are enjoying a passionate 69 and a relieved Bumble Bee spreads her thighs for Rouge to eat her fuzzy pussy like a starving woman!</p><p>Back on the rumpled bed Raven, her face wreathed in a seraphic smile, props herself up on one elbow.</p><p>""Okay Star you were right I have been missing out and I owe you one! Now I know the stamina Tamaranians have and I've a mantra trick I read about in ""The Scarlet Book of Perversions"" we must try. ""</p><p>Flat on the bed Raven places her fingertips together and begins her Mantra &gt; ""Azeroth Metrion Zinthos"" &gt; as black flame flickers into existence and the triangular red caste mark on her forehead, above the chakra of her third eye, glows with a ruby light. The black flame spins, rotates, and forms into a black double ended dong with large bulging heads. The length of the barrel is covered with raised nodules whose purpose should be obvious to any woman!</p><p>The two horny Titans are laid with their pussies facing each other as Raven drives one end into her own crease and the other deep into Starfire's. Thick it is and long but the two teens moan and wriggle closer till its buried deep inside them. Then as they thrust against it Raven's magic flares and the double phallus fucks them both like a fleshy machine!</p><p>Surrounded by sable fire the two girls float up from the bed as their howls and groans get louder and louder. Blackfire, having eaten Kitten into a multiple orgasm, spots her kid sister and Raven locked together and glides through the air to crown their climax. Floating alongside them she stares down at their wide stretched creases and clits hard and erect. As the black cock pounds two sopping pussies Blackfire rubs both clits mercilessly hard.</p><p>Starfire: ""Oh sister I'm cumming!""</p><p>Raven: ""Harder you Tamaranian slut!""</p><p>The girls explode into amazing simultaneous squirts which fountain up and over themselves and the grinning Blackfire before they drop down onto the bed exhausted for now.</p><p>Later, and with the sun just rising above the horizon, the big room is quiet and only two people occupy Starfire's shambles of a bed. The other girls and the seemingly inexhaustible Madame Rouge have departed. Some have gone to their own rooms and others from the tower itself; they have abandoned the orgy and gone seeking one on one entertainment.</p><p>The room is perfumed with the delicious aroma of young, wet, pussies! Starfire sprawls with her check resting on the slight curve of Raven's belly. From time to time she kisses or uses her tongue tip to explore Raven's navel. Like all others of her race our princess does not possess a navel and seems fascinated by it!</p><p>""Dear Raven I do not understand this ""navel"" but it is pleasant to explore it!""</p><p>Raven stirs with a sensuous snake-like motion.</p><p>""You go ahead Star it feels really good!""</p><p>""So you have enjoyed the ""sleepover"" with our friends?""</p><p>""Yeah well I have to admit you and the others got it right Star; I really needed that! In fact there's something else I need. You licked me twice but I still haven't tasted Tameranian pussy so let me have a turn!""</p><p>Starfire produces a beaming smile at these words.</p><p>""Friend Raven I thought you would never ask! We will make what the wonderful Ms Rouge calls the ""69'er"" shall we not?""</p><p>Floating into the air the redheaded teen rotates so that her boyish rear points towards Raven's face as the pale girl clears her throat.</p><p>""Harumph! Star? I was wondering if you girls have any plans for another sleepover soon.""</p><p>""Oh our dear little Terra has suggested that we have one the first Friday of every month from now on!""</p><p>""Good! But Star I was thinking I'm not planning on waiting till next month and maybe, after the boys bed down tonight, you could come to my rooms or I could come to yours and……!""</p><p>Starfire grins happily at these words.</p><p>""And we can, as Madame Rouge put it, dear Raven, fuck each other bow legged? Yes that would be most excellent!""</p><p>The Tamaranian floats down and her spread thighs settle astride Raven's face. A pair of pale hands grasps her hips and guides her almost human pussy onto Raven's mouth. An eager tongue laps at her pink flesh and her juices, as thick as clotted cream, begin to stream out to be avidly lapped up by a greedy wet tongue. Starfire wriggles and moans but then stiffens and her eyes grow huge. Is there fear painted on her face and if there is why?</p><p>Raven is laughing! Not a snigger or a faint giggle, a full blooded, deep, and hearty laugh, and Raven NEVER laughs.</p><p>""What is amusing you dearest Raven?""</p><p>The most un-Raven like chortle is strangled off and, her mouth smeared with Tamaranian cum, she explains.</p><p>""You taste gorgeous Star! All smooth and fruity, but I was thinking Beast Boy can't ever have any of this. He's a vegetarian and this yummy stuff comes out of meat!""</p><p>She giggles heartily and then clamps her lips back onto Starfire's slick pussy. Our princess, stunned but delighted at this new and humorous version of her friend, smiles a beaming smile.</p><p>""Dearest Raven I believe you have made a joke!""</p><p>Pulling her mouth away for a second Raven frowns, ponders, and then smiles again.</p><p>""I do believe I have! Now get down there and eat me too!""</p><p>Raven licks, sucks, and laps at a throbbing Tamaranian pussy while Starfire tongues Raven's surprisingly thick and long clit and the moans of ecstasy start!</p><p>In the sub-basement garage below Titan Tower the ""T"" car is parked up and the first out is Cyborg. As he takes a step or two away from the parked vehicle his knee joints grind slightly from the beach sand in them.</p><p>""Damn guys I need a lubing bad!""</p><p>Beast Boy produces one of those annoying neighing laughs that he's known and disliked for.</p><p>""There seemed to be plenty of lube around you and that Maxima babe!""</p><p>Cyborg, using his human lips, blows on his steel nails and buffs them on his chest.</p><p>""Told you I wouldn't have no heart attack with my atomic batteries on full power but she was one amazing fuck! And you Robin! Now I know why they call you the ""Boy Wonder"" after seeing you performing with Ivy.""</p><p>Robin smiles modestly at these comments as he stretches out the kinks in his back.</p><p>""Well she doesn't need her plant pheromones and aphrodisiacs to be a smokin' hot woman!""</p><p>They both then turn to a blushing Beast Boy who is doing his best to sneak away before comments can be passed. In this he fails miserably! Cyborg is on his case at last.</p><p>""BB I know you said that Harley Quinn is a wack job but God that thing with the banana and the tub of butter was something else entirely. I never thought a human being and a green baboon could get into those positions!""</p><p>At that precise moment, from a dozen or more floors above them, echoes twin screams as Raven and Starfire climax together and squirt like fire hoses. Only Cyborg's electronic ears allow him to faintly catch the sound. He looks around with a look of puzzlement on the human part of his face.</p><p>""Anybody catch that guys?""</p><p>Robin: ""Nope!""</p><p>BB: ""Not a thing!""</p><p>Then the communicator on Robin's utility belt buzzes and he raises it to his ear.</p><p>""What? Yes! I see! We'll be right there your honour! Quick guys get ready! Doctor Light's tearing up Jump City!""</p><p>Springing to a box mounted on the wall he thumbs a button and his words, spoken into a grill, echo from speakers all over Titan Tower.</p><p>""Raven! Starfire! Doctor Light is causing havoc in Jump city so TITANS GO!""</p><p>In Starfire's room, on her sheets wet with human and Tameranian pussy cream, Raven winces and her husky voice can be heard clearly.</p><p>""Typical! I find out just how good sex with women and girls is and now we have to go save the city!""</p><p>With a thought her leotard leaves the bedroom floor for her to slip into it and, wrapped in black flame, she flies right through the ceiling to appear in her own room to scoop up her cowled cloak and wrap it around her shoulders. As she does she espies her White Raven reflection in the ancient mirror. White Raven grins at her!</p><p>""You rock girl! I never saw a sluttier or sexier version of us! Now get going and save the city!""</p><p>Flying back through the concrete floor she emerges just as Starfire is tugging on her second thigh boot.</p><p>""You ready Star? You think the guys will smell the pussy scent or should we have taken a shower?""</p><p>""Don't worry yourself Raven dear friend. Cyborg has a nose but all he'll smell will be his own oil and BB will sniff his own butt. The Robin may notice but he is too much a gentleman to mention it. Now let us join the boys.""</p><p>Hand in hand the teenage pussy hounds fly out of the room, along a corridor, and into a lift while Robin calls for them again. As the lift doors hiss closed Raven slips her hand up Starfire's micro skirt and fingers her.</p><p>""Don't worry Star we always get there in time to save the day so I figure we got time for one more quickie!""</p>"
193,The First Time,Androgyne,1,A chance encounter in a station coffee bar leads to a night of wild sex in a hotel bedroom.,"['F,F,oral,anal,tribbing']","<p>As I leave the train I'm glad my case is one of those with wheels and a pull out handle. My eyes are 
gritty and my feet hurt but one more connection and I'll be on my way home. In the main station concourse 
there's an information booth manned by a young black guy and a chunky brunette so I head for it.</p><p>""Excuse me but can you tell me from which platform I can pick up the next train to Seaport and at what 
time it leaves?""</p><p>The black guy taps a couple of computer keys and then turns to his co-worker; they mutter together for a 
brief moment or two. The brunette gives me the bad news but at least she gives it to me with a smile.</p><p>""I'm so sorry Ma'am but there's been a derailment on that route and we're not sure how long it will take 
to clear the line. If you can come back later we'll have an update for you!""</p><p>Smiling at her automatically, and thanking her, I turn away whilst deciding what to do next. The obvious 
first move is to find somewhere to sit down and rest my throbbing feet. So when I spot the station coffee 
shop I head for it towing my case behind me. It's pretty busy which makes me wonder if a lot of the 
customers are, like me, awaiting news of when they can travel on.</p><p>A lot of the tables are part or fully occupied but I find one in the far corner that's free. Maybe 
because it still has used coffee cups and dirty plates scattered around. I pile all of them on a tray and 
leave my case under the table. If a thief goes for it I'll likely spot it but right now I'm past caring. 
Dumping the full tray on another pile of dirty trays I order myself a large latte and amble back to find 
my case thankfully hasn't been stolen.</p><p>Rummaging in my shoulder bag I find my sweetener dispenser. I'm a hefty lady and extra sugar would just 
waste all my hard gym work. Stirring in three calorie free tablets I inhale the coffee scent and then 
savour my first creamy mouthful with appreciation. Taking off my specs I rub my tired eyes and as I put 
them back on a woman is standing across the table from me and smiling.</p><p>""Would you mind if I join you? There aren't many empty seats left!""</p><p>She's well worth looking at! Clearly a lot younger than me, tall, willowy, though with large breasts that 
on her narrow ribcage look even larger. Her blond hair is shoulder length and moves like a silky curtain 
as she tilts her head. Like me she's wearing a skirt suit and like mine her skirt is pretty short though 
hers is pencil line while mine is flared. My suit is black and hers a deep blue. We both are wearing men 
style shirts, deep green for me and royal blue for her.</p><p>Her long legs are sheathed in sheer nylons and she's wearing towering heels that I daren't attempt to 
wear. I realise that I've been staring at her for so long she must think I've been struck dumb. However 
after spending three days at a business conference, and sharing a hotel room with the straightest of 
straight lady's, I'm working on a philosophy of if you can't touch then enjoy the view.</p><p>The problem was, Gail Norman, my room-mate, was, though tiny and lean, a smoking hot lady. However if I'd 
made a pass at her she'd have screamed and run a mile. So after three tortured days of seeing her half 
naked and a couple of times stark naked I'm suffering pussy withdrawal symptoms on my way home.</p><p>""Oh sorry do please join me. I was miles away.""</p><p>As she pulls back a chair to sit down I can see she's got a wheeled case very similar to mine which she 
parks by the table. She gives me a sort of lazy grin before she speaks.</p><p>""God I'm shattered and now they tell me I've no connection because of a derailment.""</p><p>She puts down on the table top one of those wide mugs that they call a breakfast cup. It's full to the 
brim with some sort of dark coffee. My ears prick up right away. </p><p>""Do you mean the coast line? I'm stranded like you. I'm heading for Seaport; what about you?""</p><p>After taking a hearty gulp of coffee she flexes her shoulders to ease any stiffness before replying.</p><p>""I'm on my way home to Marston but God knows when from what they've just told me.""</p><p>My stop is around thirty miles further on from Marston but if we do get a train I'll have very attractive 
company heading home. However she seems to have much more recent information than I do.</p><p>""What have they told you now?""</p><p>""They say there's no chance of the line re-opening for maybe another eight to twelve hours. They're 
hoping to lay on buses but they've no idea when they'll be ready."" </p><p>Not knowing anything about this tasty blond I can take a chance and flirt a little, or maybe be a tad 
risqué, unlike my situation with Mrs Norman.</p><p>""Well at least I get the chance to sit and talk with a well dressed attractive lady so everything isn't a 
disaster.""</p><p>I'm ready for any response from her but I get that lazy smile again followed by words that I really like.</p><p>""Well I can say the same can't I? Oh my name's Michelle by the way!""</p><p>Time to try a little false modesty?</p><p>""What me? Just a middle aged lady is all! You call me Les please Michelle.""</p><p>""Don't put yourself down dear! You've clearly got an excellent figure!""</p><p>I do like the way this conversation is going and I'm starting to get faint but positive vibes from her. 
If your idea of an excellent figure is a tad over medium height, big breasts, wide hips, a real fine rear 
like a full moon and surprisingly good legs for my age, then my body's cool! I instantly decide to see 
how she reacts to my next sally.</p><p>""Nice of you to say so Michelle and if I might say so your body's fantastic. Chorus girl legs and breasts 
like yours are a terrific combination.""</p><p>If I've gone too far too fast I'll know in a second but I don't think I have. Despite being a lesbian 
from age eleven I'm not like some of the sisterhood who claim perfect gaydar. With this woman though I'm 
getting all the right signals! </p><p>""So you find me that attractive do you Les?""</p><p>""Well yes though I'm sure an old lady like me doesn't have the same effect on you!""</p><p>I've picked up my almost forgotten coffee to take a mouthful while awaiting her response when I hear a 
faint clatter from under the table and I feel a nylon clad foot sliding up and down my leg. She's kicked 
off a killer heel for a little footsie! </p><p>""Don't you think that's my decision darling?""</p><p>Fuck I'm turned on in a flash! My nipples had been hardening but now stand fully erect and my clit stirs 
like a shark under deep water. Leaning towards her I lower my voice to a husky murmur.</p><p>""And what is your decision then Michelle?""</p><p>Her own voice is soft and low and what she says thrills me to my core.</p><p>""Old lady I want to fuck your brains out! Whatever makes you think I wouldn't want a lady as hot as you?""</p><p>She's taken my hand in hers now so I grin and squeeze hers back.</p><p>""So Michelle what are we going to do about our feelings?""</p><p>""I reckon we go find a hotel and book in, get naked, and fuck all night!""</p><p>I'm not planning on arguing with that invitation so I rise and grab the handle of my case.</p><p>""Let's go honey!""</p><p>She moves off ahead of me and I ogle her legs in their seamed stockings and zero in on the ""V"" of her 
pantyline through her skirt. Jesus! Sod getting home I want to taste her pussy and have us screw each 
other unconscious. Outside the station Michelle heads impatiently towards a parked line of cabs, soon 
she's leaning through the window to ask the Asian driver to take us to a hotel, any old hotel, though not 
a big fancy one. His grin tells me he likely has relatives in the hotel trade. </p><p>""Hop in ladies I know just the place!""</p><p>To be fair when he drops us off at ""The Taj Mahal"" it turns out to be a small but clean and acceptable 
looking place. There's a young Asian girl at reception, small, dusky, and way attractive, in a midnight 
blue sari and heavy horn rimmed specs. At any other time, as horny as I am now, I'd consider vaulting the 
desk and having her on the floor but with this white hot Michelle by my side I resist the temptation.</p><p>""Hello my dear! My daughter and I would like a room for the night!""  </p><p>I suppose we could be mother and daughter! I'm fairly tall and Michelle has an inch or two on me. She's 
blond and fair while I'm fair and redheaded and we both have blue eyes so I've seen less likely mum and 
daughter combos. There's a small but modern lift across from reception and once signed in we wheel our 
cases, and ourselves, into it. The aluminium doors have barely hissed shut when she lunges at me and 
shoves me back against the wall.</p><p>One hand cups a breast while her other pulls my head forward to crush our mouths together. For my part I 
grab that lovely arse in both hands as our tongues slither around swapping saliva. When the bell dings to 
announce floor three we pull ourselves apart to scuttle out of the lift and into the corridor. 
Approaching the lift is a guy and his wife/partner/girlfriend? Or for all I know she could be a hooker 
he's just finished screwing.</p><p>From the looks of her I'd be happy to drag her into our room and make it threesome. Though I'm so turned 
on by now I've reached the stage where if it has a pussy I'd fuck it. When Michelle unlocks the door we 
scramble inside, she pauses to re-lock it, and cases abandoned we head for the double bed.</p><p>By the time we cross the few yards to it we've tossed away our jackets and then I push her back onto the 
springy mattress. Straddling her waist I pop the buttons of her shirt with trembling fingers. When I drag 
it out of the waist of her skirt and wrench it open I can see her big breasts, cradled in the black satin 
and lace cups of her bra, and my mouth starts to water. Carried away as I am I haven't noticed she's done 
the same to me, and my own melons, restrained by my green front fastening bra, are being clamped in her 
hands.</p><p>Tugging down the shoulder straps and fumbling beneath her I jerk loose the hooks to toss away her bra. By 
now she's opened mine and one of my thick nipples is in her mouth. I want her naked just like I want to 
be naked myself. Reluctantly pulling my breast away from her mouth, and after tugging down the zip, I 
slide her tight skirt off. Her panties, that match her bra, have a damp stain already. While I'm standing 
I drop my own skirt to the floor and kick it away impatiently.</p><p>Michelle's wearing stockings like I am but whilst hers are self support mine are attached to a suspender 
belt. As I start to unhook the first one she speaks for the first time in some time.</p><p>""Leave them on Les! You look so sexy in them! Like a video porn star!""</p><p>If that's what she wants that's fine by me. Dropping my panties and kicking off my shoes I bound naked 
onto the bed to be seized by a wildly aroused woman. Suddenly I'm flat on my back, she's biting down on a 
swollen nipple, and her fingers are probing between my thighs. She hisses onto my breast!</p><p>""Fuck you're so wet! I'm gonna make you cum so hard!""</p><p>All I can do is splay my thighs wider and moan as her fingers enter me deeply. As my cream leaks out of 
my crease she's biting a circle around my aureole while thrusting hard into my cramping pussy. I'm a big 
woman and I can't hold still as a first orgasm thunders towards me; she's pressing one hand down hard on 
the curve of my belly to steady me as I explode into a climax!</p><p>My vision dims and I'm shrieking hoarsely as I shudder and tremble my way back to earth. Breathing hard 
she speaks into my ear.</p><p>""Jesus Christ you came so hard! So fucking hard!</p><p>Fast and hard alright but now I'm dying to taste her pussy juice in my mouth! Pushing myself upright I 
take her shoulders in my hands and press her back onto the pillows. Reaching out I tug her panties down 
her thighs and off. Her pussy is wet and crowned with a neatly trimmed triangle of silky blond hair while 
her labia are dark and plump.</p><p>Slipping my arms under her knees I clasp her hips as I lower my face to her dark pink slit to let my 
tongue tip flicker over her slick flesh. Her body stiffens, she actually growls, like a dog, or maybe a 
bitch in heat! As I suck on those fat labia her hands tangle in my short hair to press my face down hard. 
I've got my wish now and my mouth is flooding with her tangy juices as I lick the hard nub of her 
clitoris. Her legs wrap around me like the tentacles of an octopus as her belly ripples with her fast 
approaching ""O""! </p><p>""Oh shit keep doing that!""</p><p>Then she's bucking beneath me as wave after wave of cums blasts through her body! </p><p>At last her body shudders to a standstill and she sucks in great gulps of air as she gathers her strength 
once more. Rising onto her knees she speaks just two words but two words that add to my excitement.</p><p>""Your turn again!""</p><p>Settling on my knees, my rounded arse raised, I rest my cheek on a pillow and brace my hands on the 
mattress. Her warm breath on my wet slit sends shivers through me; and more than shivers as she runs two 
fingers over my labia. Next she drools warm saliva into and onto the crease of my arse and it trickles 
down onto my tingling labia. Her tongue slithers over the pucker of my anus then onto my wet pusssy and 
then back to my arse again.</p><p>Her hands are cradling my hips as she gets down to serious work on my labia; stabbing her stiffened 
tongue deep inside me. The pillow stifles my groans as I grab handfuls of the sheets and surrender, all 
to fast, to a rampaging orgasm. Using her tongue like a small cock she fucks me hard, and then harder, 
until my head goes back and I scream hoarsely as my juices soak my thighs. She doesn't stop, and when my 
strength gives out and I slump flat she's still sucking on my slick pussy.</p><p>""Shit that was good! Come here baby!""</p><p>We're both in heat and I slide towards her, spreading my thighs, and wrap them around hers. Wriggling 
closer I press my wet sex firmly against hers as she clasps my thigh and then grinds hard against me. My 
clit is hard and standing proud as we fuck each other like a pair of maniacs. Groaning with excitement 
and the effort of it I rear up from the bed until I'm atop her and pounding her wet pussy even harder. 
Sweat trickles between my breasts and down my belly as we shake, shudder, and then howl, as we lose it 
totally and climax in unison.</p><p>Almost insane with ecstasy I squirt like a hose over and into her pussy as I topple backwards onto the 
rumpled and wet sheets. My heart hammers in my ribcage as I gulp and gasp for breath after my massive 
orgasm. She's younger than me but still shaky herself as she drapes herself half across me.</p><p>""God Les I wish we were at my place and I had my toys. I'd love to fuck you with my strap-on!""  </p><p>I can't provide that but I'm always prepared for emergencies; and despite my legs not wanting to work 
properly I manage to get to my shoulder bag where it lies on the floor. And there it is, tucked safely 
away in a zipped pocket, my ""Mighty Atom"" mini vibrator for the times when I really need a fast ""O""!  </p><p>Back on our cum stained sheets I kneel besides her, pinch the prepuce above her dewy slit, and her long 
and narrow clit slides free. Clicking the button on the base I twist the indicator to ""3"", the highest 
setting, and then press the rounded tip against the dark red flesh of her clitoris. I barely get my lips 
around one dark pussy lip when she bucks like wild horse and goes crazy. Flailing her arms around and 
thrashing her legs she claws at her breasts and cums wild and wet in no time at all.</p><p>This time my young sex maniac needs longer to recover; which is okay by me but I'm pretty sure we've both 
still got something in reserve. I'm nestled against her, nibbling at a rubbery teat, when she stretches 
like a cat and rolls up and onto her knees.</p><p>""Now what more could a horny bitch like you want me to do to her? I got a good idea what you'd like next 
though so stick your arse up if you're ready for what I'm gonna do now!""</p><p>Back in my earlier position with my full rear stuck out I'm hot and ready again. I've had a lot of girls 
and women in my time but this one has just sort of lit my fuse like never before. Then I feel her hands 
parting my buttocks and a finger probing the pucker of my arse! How the fuck she guessed I'm a big anal 
addict I've no idea but her index and middle fingers ease into my colon as far as they'll go and the 
fucking begins!</p><p>Grunting and driving back against her curved fingers I give a deep groan as the fingers of her other hand 
push into my sopping wet cleft. Left and right then left and right she thrusts and pounds me mercilessly 
till my orgasm blows my mind and my pussy off like a volcano. I almost black out from the force of my 
climax!</p><p>Much later, and the windows of our room show its dark outside, I find I'm settled in the crook of 
Michelle's arm and I speak lazily to her.</p><p>""So what do you wanna do now baby?""</p><p>In the light from the window I can see she's grinning at me.</p><p>""Well I thought we'd fuck all night as well!""</p><p>Slithering down between her thighs I lower my face again to taste that lovely creamy pussy.</p><p>Sometime in the early and dark hours of the morning I awake tangled together with Michelle. We're painted 
with tackily drying pussy cream and the room reeks of hot pussy. God! I think I could fuck with this one 
forever!</p><p>Next morning, showered and dressed again, I settle our bill and that same Indian girl has phoned us a cab 
to take us back to the station. I'm sitting, uneasily, on a sofa in the reception area. Uneasily because 
my pussy is tender from the hard use it's had in a little more than half a day. I noticed that Michelle 
was walking much the same as I was but amazing sex like we've had is worth the slight soreness.</p><p>""So Les we get our train home and then what?""</p><p>I hand her my card.</p><p>""Business, home, and cell phone numbers darling, and I've written my home address and Email on the other 
side.""</p><p>She wrinkles her nose and giggles because she's just then handing me a similar card.</p><p>""Michelle if you think I'm ready to lose touch with the hottest fuck I've know in years you're crazy. We 
are gonna see a lot more of each other believe me!"" </p><p>Then though, for the first time since we dived into that room, she looks a tad nervous as she turns to me 
to speak softly.</p><p>""There's something you should know about me first before you start talking about ""us"" as a pair. I'm 
afraid it might shock you but let's get it out in the open!""</p><p>""Hey honey I'm pretty hard to shock but you go ahead!""</p><p>Leaning even closer she talks quietly to me.</p><p>""I don't just like women for sex I like girls and I like my girls young. Really young if you get my 
meaning.""</p><p>""Relief floods through me and in turn I speak to her just as quietly as she has.</p><p>""Jeeze baby then this could be a marriage made in heaven cos' I love making a hot little tween cum hard!""</p><p>""Taxi for Ms Michelle Darling!""</p><p>Rising we both wheel our cases towards the door and the prospects of the wildest and hottest sex possible 
in the future!</p>"
194,"The Villa, Part 1",Androgyne,1,Given the use of a villa in Spain Michelle and Les end up in loco parentis to two tweens and during a wild and stormy night the sex between the ladies and girls gets wild and stormy too!,"['F,F,g,g,oral,pedo,tribbing']","<p class=""h2"">Prologue</p><p>Les and Michelle, friends, oft time lovers, and fellow predatory lesbians, have been given the use of a 
villa on the Costa del Sol to house sit for a relative of Michelle's. A three month possible stay. 
They've not been there long when a neighbour from the next villa suffers an accident and the two cougars 
are asked by the lady to look after her children during her hospital stay. Both woman are long time and 
experienced loli lovers but Les thinks she may have to return to England due to the illness of a family 
member. Michelle thinks she's crazy to pass up the chance to seduce two young darlings like the Baines 
sisters.</p><p class=""h2"">The bedroom</p><p>I'm sprawled out on the bed, naked and sweating, my eyes watching the sky above the bay through the 
bedroom window. Huge purple thunder-heads are lowering over the oily looking waters that earlier were 
blue but now look a muddy green. Flickering threads of lightning paint the clouds and in the distance 
thunder booms and rumbles. Idly I watch a bead of sweat become a trickle that threads its way between the 
valley of my heavy breasts.</p><p>I'm wondering where Michelle has gotten to! We've been wrangling, not arguing bitterly, but I've told her 
I may have to go back to England despite us having almost another two months use of this villa we're 
staying at. I move restlessly and find my plump rear is stuck to the damp and rumpled sheet beneath me.</p><p>Now my mind has focused on where the kids are. I know Erica was playing on the beach and I think Cherry 
is somewhere with Michelle; below on the ground floor perhaps. The kids aren't ours but they are 
temporarily our responsibility. When Christine Baines, from the next villa along, fell on the seawall 
fracturing her thigh and pelvis, she begged us to look after the girls rather than have the Spanish 
authorities take her daughters into care. There must be a reason for her not having relatives fly out 
from her hometown to care for the girls or fly them back to England.</p><p>My guess is a messy and bitter divorce; maybe from a guy whom her parents never wanted her to marry or 
even partner up with in the first place. About now I can hear the sharp click-clack of plastic beach 
shoes on the stone stairs leading up from the central foyer and Erica scampers into the room.</p><p>She's tall for her almost twelve years of age but already showing curves to her slender body. Her dark 
brown hair is medium length and silky while her olive skin has taken a deep tan during her time here in 
the Spanish summer. She's wearing a micro bikini with pink briefs and a flowered bra that, thankfully, 
leaves most of her coltish body naked. </p><p>She bounces onto the bed next to me and presses against me.</p><p>""Oh auntie Les I'm scared of the thunder. There's a huge storm coming!""</p><p>In some ways Erica is younger than her years. Not physically. She has a pretty, though slightly long 
nosed, set of features, and her body is alluring. She's bright for her age but by younger than her years. 
I mean that her mother clearly has clung hard to her kids and certainly Erica likes reassurance whenever 
she can get it. Snuggling against me she's pressed upon my firm breasts.</p><p>""Don't worry honey we're safe here, you don't have to be scared, I love watching storms and the 
lightning. We'll watch it together hey?""</p><p>The inevitable occurs when we touch, and that I have no control over, as her silky body touches mine. I 
press my thighs together as my clitoris hardens and my labia darken and swell. I'm hiding the warm 
trickle of my juices that have begun to flow. I cannot however hide the way my big and thick nipples 
swell and get even bigger; now becoming erect and hard. As I slip an arm around her, to hug and reassure 
her, she asks the sort of question that a naïve girl like her would ask.</p><p>""Auntie Les why have your nips got so big and hard?""</p><p>The crunch has come now! I've been getting knowing glances from Michelle about how Erica likes to cling 
to me and touch and how she likes to kiss me and get kissed back. I've wanted Erica from the first moment 
I saw her and I want to have her now.</p><p>Perhaps I should explain about Michelle? She's a fair bit younger than me and we met by sheer chance at a 
railway station. We don't even live in the same city but that day we sat in the station coffee bar and 
talked. We didn't talk long because soon we were booked into a cheap hotel and were fucking each others 
brains out! </p><p>We visit each other a fair bit, we take holidays together at home and abroad, and we fuck a lot. We're 
not in love but we love what we do to each other. We share a love of loving our own sex, tweens, teens, 
and grown women. A threesome or a foursome with our current babes is often like a Roman orgy. Michelle 
has been teasing me about how long before I seduce and fuck Erica while I retaliated by saying she was 
gonna pop Cherry's cherry. Well if now isn't the time to make my move on Erica it never will be the right 
time.</p><p>""Well sweetie when you touch my body I get excited and my body does things like you can see. My nips get 
big and hard.""</p><p>""You get excited when I touch you? Why?""</p><p>""You see baby some women like touching other women, kissing them, loving them. Some women like men and 
some women like women. Your mum likes men but your auntie Michelle and I like women; and girls of course.""</p><p>""Would my nips get hard if you touch me Les?""</p><p>Jesus Christ I'd have to be made of steel to refuse this opportunity and I'm not going to!</p><p>""Do you want to find out Erica? If we have fun together promise you'll never ever tell your mum about 
it!"" </p><p>There's nothing naïve and childish about the way she nods gravely at me.</p><p>""Of course not Les it'll be a total secret! Honest!""</p><p>She won't be the first tween I've had sex with and please God she won't be the last but there's an extra 
kick to this because of a sexy little fantasy involving fucking a tween that I've had for a long time. I 
always imagine myself on a deserted beach with a little loli like Erica here. She's wearing a bikini just 
like Erica's and I'm unfastening the ties to leave her naked and ready for me.</p><p>The beach is outside our villa but it'll work just as well on a big double bed! Rolling up onto my knees 
I get set to live out my fantasy!</p><p>""Nobody but us need ever know Erica; now lay back and leave things all to me!""</p><p>My hands are trembling a little as they fumble at the cords that hold the bikini bra in place over her 
small and shapely breasts. As the wisp of cloth comes free I toss it aside whilst trailing the nails of 
one hand across her flat belly. She wriggles, narrows her eyes, and makes a soft ""Mmmm"" noise from the 
back of her throat. Bending forward I let my tongue tip flicker over her pointy pink nipple and watch 
with delight as it, and its twin, swell and harden.</p><p>""Oh auntie Les you're right; look at my nips and how big they've got! They feel lovely and tingly too!""</p><p>If she likes that then she loves it when my mouth closes over the entire end of her firm little breast 
and I suck hard on it. If possible her nipple swells even more. I don't neglect the other one either! 
With my thumb and forefinger I tease, tweak, and twist it till it matches the one in my mouth. Kneeling 
and leaning forward I can feel my thick juices trickling from my slit to mingle with the sweat that coats 
my thighs.</p><p>As she moans and shifts on the damp sheet I'm afraid I might cum even as I'm arousing her further! 
Freeing my mouth from her wet breast my eyes catch movement in the bedroom doorway!</p><p>Michelle's standing there with little sis Cherry by her side. They are both in swimsuits so they must 
have been driven in by the approaching storm. Cherry is a younger, smaller, less developed version of her 
sister. She'll be ten next week and we have been planning birthday celebrations for her. She's got on, 
almost, an even tinier bikini than Erica's. Multicoloured polka dots on a yellow background pattern; and 
close inspection shows the faint outline of her perfect pussy crease. </p><p>Michelle's wearing a one piece but don't think it's a modest suit. The thin black material her suit's 
made from covers her breasts, and then tapers to a strip that hardly covers the slight curve of her 
belly, and hugs her plump vulva. At the back it is cut away to something like a bra strap across her back 
and what amounts to tiny briefs. On both sides the briefs section is secured by two chains of metal and 
coloured stones. She looks as hot as the hinges of hell! </p><p>The fingers of one hand are covering Cherry's lips and another finger is held up to her own lips to 
caution Cherry to keep quiet! Michelle's nipples are punching against the cloth that barely conceals them 
as she winks at me and steers Cherry away down the landing.</p><p>""Auntie 'Shell what were 'Rica and auntie Les doing on the bed?""</p><p>Behind Cherry's back Michelle grins widely.</p><p>""Sweetheart they were doing what we women and big girls do for fun!""</p><p>Cherry's lip curls ruefully at these words.</p><p>"" 'Rica's not a big girl; she's only two years older than me so if she's a big girl then I'm old enough 
as well. I wanna do what the big girls do too!""</p><p>Michelle's grin turns into a totally sensuous smile.</p><p>""Come along to the big guest bedroom Cherry darling; it's got a bigger bed than yours and Les and Erica 
are busy in there. If we're gonna do the big girls thing then your little bed is too small for us!""</p><p>Propelling the sleek little tween before her Michelle fades into the shadows as the thunder gets closer 
and brilliant blue flashes occasionally light up the area of the landing and entrance to the guest 
bedroom. Her words eerily echo Les's.</p><p>""Cherry baby you must never say a word about this to your mummy!""</p><p>The room is dimmer as the clouds outside thicken, the thunder comes nearer, violet lightning flashes 
outside, but now I'm about to fulfil my fantasy. On each side of her narrow hips Erica's bikini briefs 
have cord bows tied to hold them together; taking one in each hand I tug on the knots till they loosen 
and part. Gently I fold down the front triangle to gaze down on her smooth and hairless vulva.</p><p>Her pussy is as perfect as any I've ever seen on a tween. Taut little labia of coral pink and so neat and 
tight it makes my mouth water. Erica is looking up at me, lashes lowered, and awaiting my next move with 
an eager smile. Bending forward I purse my lips to blow gently across her tight pussy lips; she mews like 
a kitten and moves restlessly.</p><p>Shifting closer I kiss the silky skin of her lean thighs before my lips brush her satiny vulva and then 
my tongue tip flickers over her pussy and she wails! As I work my tongue deeper into her slick pink 
crease she does what so many girls and women before her have done. Her hands reach down to press my face 
firmly against her sex.</p><p>In turn I slip my arms under her thighs and clasp her narrow hips; as my lips and tongue work harder on 
soft flesh that is fast becoming hot and moist. Her flat belly is already rippling as waves of pleasure 
pulse in her small pussy. Sucking now on labia that are slightly swollen and darker I savour the trickle 
of her juices that heralds her arousal and her first orgasm. She can't lay still now, her boyish buttocks 
wriggle on the sheet, lifting her slightly towards me I drive my tongue deep inside her and she cums hard 
and fast!</p><p>Glancing up I watch her erect nipples and her face, contorted, as she moans in ecstasy while I grip her 
body to hold her through the uncontrolled thrashing of her slender body. As the tremors fade I kiss her 
lower belly, her navel, those small breasts and nipples, and then lastly her lips.</p><p>""And that sweetheart is what lady love is like! Don't worry love the second time will be even better!""</p><p>""You can do that to me again Les?""</p><p>""Like I say baby the next one will be slower and better. Now relax again and you'll love this believe me!""</p><p>Smiling she settles once more as my mouth browses her pinkness, oozing beads of her creamy juice, and 
this time I plan more for her. Sucking on a finger to moisten it I slide it between her wet pussy lips 
and gently ease it deeper. She gasps and lifts her hips to meet it! I go slowly until I'm sure there's no 
hymen to stop my penetration. Erica's almost twelve and kids can lose their ""virginity"" without ever 
having been near a cock!</p><p>She's tight! But not too tight that I can't pull back and add a second finger to join the first. As my 
tongue searches out her small clit, small but hard, I slowly begin to pump in and out of her hot depths. 
Eyes closed and a look of sheer bliss on her tanned face Erica cups her breast buds as I carry her slowly 
towards her second ""O""!</p><p>Her gasps of delight and the wet sucking noises as my fingers thrust home sound loud in the dim room; 
though the thunder still booms. Sucking on her taut labia and licking the hard nub of her clit, I can 
feel the tremors pulsing through her, as her body arches violently and she hits a shrieking climax that 
excites me wildly in turn. Sliding upward I pull her against my big breasts and cradle her through the 
shuddering aftermath of her climax.</p><p>""Oh! Oh God! Oh auntie Les I loved that! Can I do that for you?""</p><p>""Sure Erica love! Of course you can. Just do what I did!""</p><p>Settling back on the pillows I spread my thighs and guide her head down between them. Her first lap at my 
sopping crease is tentative and I'm ready for her to pull away and wipe her mouth. But instead she 
plasters her mouth to me like a leech. She sucks deeply then raises her face; smeared with my thick 
juices.</p><p>""Oh my God Les you taste so good!""</p><p>Then she's back at my throbbing pussy with tongue and lips like I'm oozing honey. She's untutored but 
she's launched an astonishing assault on my sex that has me groaning out loud in seconds. Her tongue is 
here, there, and everywhere, as it flickers and probes the folds of my swollen labia while she sucks on 
my shuddering flesh.</p><p>Somehow, past gritted teeth, I manage to gasp out my further needs.</p><p>""Your fingers sweetie! Use your fingers like I did!""</p><p>She's so eager to please me she thrusts them home hard instead of easing them in. she's rough with me but 
any slight pain is way outweighed by the wonderful feeling of being filled and stretched. Clasping her 
wrist I tremble but tutor her a little more.</p><p>""Bend your fingers a little baby! Yeah just like that! Now go ahead and fuck me hard!""</p><p>Even when I say it I don't know if she knows what I'm after but holding her wrist and pumping it back and 
forth she gets my meaning. I know I'll cum too fast, I'm too excited to hold back, but I know I'm gonna 
cum very hard when I do. I also know we've got the whole night together! She's sucking on my pussy and 
licking it like crazy as her fingers pound me into an insanely wild orgasm.</p><p>Arching my back I moan out loud as my juice splatters around to soak the sheet and my enthusiastic young 
lover who burrows between my thighs.</p><p>Her hand resting lightly on Cherry's smooth skinned shoulder Michelle steers the girl into the biggest 
guest bedroom and softly closes the door.</p><p>""Okay sweetie if you're gonna do the ""big girl"" thing with me then first we have to get naked! Do you 
need any help getting out of your swimsuit?""</p><p>""Yes please 'Shell I think it's gotten too small for me. It's kinda tight lately!""</p><p>""Honey it ain't got too small you're growing up and filling out in your figure! Here let me help!""</p><p>Reaching behind the girl Michelle pops free the bra's hooks and slips it off. Cherry is still as flat as 
a boy but perky pink nipples stand up from her chest; pointy and rubbery. Michelle's fingers hook into 
the waistband of the bikini panties and struggles to ease them down over Cherry's rounded little hips.</p><p>""I think tomorrow honey we buy you some new and sexy bikinis but a tad larger!""</p><p>Then her mouth dries up as she stares at the girl's smooth, hairless, and perfect little pussy. Almost as 
tempting is the girl's plump and rounded bubble butt rear and smooth thighs.</p><p>""Hop onto the bed honey while I get out of this suit!""</p><p>Reaching behind her the statuesque blond unsnaps the hook on the narrow strap across her back and the 
thin material drops away from her full breasts. Against her fair skin her aureoles are large and a deep 
coral pink with hard pointed nipples standing sharply erect. A shimmy of her hips and the suit pools on 
the floor as she now stands naked. Her vulva is plump and her labia dark and with a moist sheen whilst 
her tawny gold pubic hair has been barbered into a neat triangle.</p><p>Moving onto the bed the tall blond reaches for an eager pupil ready for her first lesson. Drawing the 
girl to her she kisses the Cupid 's bow lips once, twice, three times, as one hand explores the soft skin 
of the child's belly. Cherry shifts a little and murmurs with pleasure and then her mouth opens wider to 
accept a probing tongue. Teasing the girl's tongue out of her mouth and into her own the woman uses 
skilled hands to stroke, touch, and caress smooth buttocks and soft thighs.</p><p>An expert at judging the moment Michelle kisses and licks her way down a quivering body, pausing 
occasionally to take tiny nips at tender flesh, before easing apart the girl's thighs. The narrow pink 
slit of her pussy is sparkling with tiny beads of the excited Cherry's juices. Lowering her mouth the 
blond seductress delicately kisses the slick labia before allowing the tip of her tongue to explore the 
sweet and juicy crease.</p><p>Cherry's body goes as rigid as a bar of iron and her small hands tangle in the woman's blond mane as an 
electric tingle crackles inside her for the first time. Lapping leisurely at a now sopping pussy Michelle 
slips her hands under soft buttocks to raise the girl slightly so lips and tongue work faster and deeper. 
The girl's small body arches and writhes as her first ever orgasm erupts between her supple thighs.</p><p>Shrill screams of delight echo around the room as Cherry's legs and thighs lock around Michelle who 
continues to lick at a cramping little pussy. Later, as her gulps and gasps for breath have subsided, 
Cherry wriggles against Michelle's rounded breasts.</p><p>""Am I a big girl now you've done that to me 'Shell?""</p><p>Hiding her own burning needs, her face slicked by the girl's sweet juice, the woman lolls back against 
the pillows while smiling at the girl.</p><p>""I made you cum sweetheart and now a big girl like you should make your auntie 'Shell cum next!""</p><p>Spreading her smooth muscled thighs wide she guides Cherry's head between them until pink lips and a wet 
tongue naively but busily ferret at the creamy folds of the tall blonde's steamy sex. Michelle's lashes 
droop down and she grits her teeth and breathes harshly as she realises that the tiny girl is the sort of 
aggressive little lover she glories in. Her face pressed down on pink flesh the girl burrows her tongue 
deep into the woman's sex and sucks on her pussy lips wildly.</p><p>Having dreamed and plotted this moment for so long Michelle loses all restraint, knots her fingers in 
silky brown hair, and allows her climax to explode fast and incredibly hard. As her juices spurt freely 
Cherry sucks and probes just as madly and this time it is the curvaceous woman that writhes and howls at 
the top of her voice in the grip of her passion.</p><p>With Erica sprawled across me in the shadowy room I smile widely when I hear more shrill screams from the 
room along the landing. I wonder if in fact my younger partner Michelle has actually popped a cherry 
right now. Erica raises her head from where she's been nibbling on one of my bloated nipples. </p><p>""What was that Les?""</p><p>""That Erica darling was your sister Cherry and 'Shell having fun just like we are! And now do you feel up 
to a lot more like that?""</p><p>Her eyes look as big as saucers as she nods vigorously. </p><p>""Oh yeah Les I wanna keep going! I wanna do this all night!""</p><p>Christ I think maybe I've seduced a young nymphomaniac! Now things are gonna be even wilder and more 
abandoned than I could have hoped for. Her words excite me more than I could have imagined and I raise my 
body above her and then lower my wet pussy, clit hard and erect, onto her equally damp slit. Taking my 
weight partly on the palms of my hands I press and rub myself against her rhythmically. Her mouth comes 
open in a silent O of ecstasy before her, and my, erotic groans commence.</p><p>With the incredible suppleness of the young she somehow manages to hook and long and slender leg around 
me as her hands claw at my sweat soaked back. I'm on fire as I slap and grind against her and she splays 
her other leg wider to make our contact closer, wetter, and even harder. Cupping my hands under her 
boyish rump I lift her to meet me as our thrusts together become even more urgent and our orgasms rush 
closer.</p><p>I can feel hers arrive as she thrashes under me and bites at my neck in an insane finish. I'm lost myself 
and I'm pussy fucking her frantically, as if I had a cock, when I lose it completely and squirt madly 
onto her bucking body. Like our fuses have blown we both collapse in a wet tangle of limbs as we struggle 
for air.  </p><p>""Do me again 'Shell!""</p><p>The demand jolts the blond out of a warm afterglow of sexual pleasure. </p><p>""Sure honey if you want then from auntie 'Shell you shall get!""</p><p>The girl is already settled with her soft thighs spread and Michelle waste's no time in getting down to 
her very pleasant task of eating a willing young pussy. Drawing her tongue up and down the soft length of 
Cherry's crease has the girl eagerly pulling her face even closer. On a whim the aroused women slides a 
finger between the girls tight clasped labia and moves it deeper until her finger is halted by the 
membrane of the girl's hymen. Cherry flails and begs.</p><p>""Don't stop 'Shell put it in more. It feels great and I love it!""</p><p>""Honey if I go deeper I'll hurt you and I don't want to do that! There's a thing inside you called a 
hymen that I gotta be real careful with.""</p><p>""Have you got one too 'Shell?"" </p><p>""Well I had one honey but mine's long gone now!""</p><p>Michelle recalls a lean gypsy-like teacher's slender fingers taking her cherry one sunny afternoon.</p><p>""Then I want mine gone as well so I'm a real big girl too!"" </p><p>For a moment Michelle ponders seriously before kissing Cherry's rounded thigh.</p><p>""If you're sure honey! It'll maybe hurt a bit; maybe a lot! If you really want me to I will but I've got 
something that might make it a bit easier for you.""  </p><p>Rising from the bed Michelle pads naked along the landing to the bathroom; grinning as she passes a 
bedroom door from behind which the sounds of athletic sex can be clearly heard. Snapping on the bathroom 
light she rummages through the wall cabinet until she locates what she was seeking. A cardboard carton 
containing a plastic tube of cream. The pharmacy label reads ""ANAESTHETIC AND ANALGESIC CREAM"". In lower 
case it follows ""For the relief of minor pain apply liberally to the affected area. A faint numbness 
should be felt."" </p><p>Heading back to the guest room she's muttering to herself under her breath.</p><p>""I hope to Christ this works and I don't hurt her but losing my virginity to Miss Brooks never did me any 
harm!""</p><p>Once back with Cherry she finds her as eager to face ""becoming a woman"" as she is for more sex. Michelle 
takes charge of what doesn't faze Cherry but has the blond a tad nervous.</p><p>""This might feel funny sweetie and then it might hurt a bit but you're sure you want me to do it?""</p><p>""Yeah if I'm a big girl now I'm not scared so you do it 'Shell!""</p><p>Pressing the plastic nozzle between her pink labia Michelle squeezes the tube till a flow of the cream 
oozes out onto sheet beneath Cherry's buttocks. The girl giggles out loud!</p><p>""That feels funny 'Shell!""</p><p>""Okay sweetheart here goes and I hope you'll be okay!""</p><p>Easing one finger inside the girl until it presses against the soft membrane Michelle takes a sharp 
breath and thrusts firmly. Something gives like wet tissue paper and Cherry yelps softly like a puppy 
that's been slapped on the nose for trying to steal a chocolate bar then relaxes.</p><p>""What now 'Shell? You didn't hurt me honestly!""</p><p>The woman checks her finger and finds a little of the cream and a small smear of blood but Cherry seems 
quite happy.</p><p>""When do we do it again 'Shell now I'm just like you?""</p><p>Pulling the girl into the crook of her arm Michelle grins with an equal mixture of anticipation for later 
and relief that Cherry has taken things in her stride.</p><p>""You just relax a while now baby! You're not just a big girl now you're a brave girl too. Later on I 
promise you we'll do it to each other again and do it lots of times. Now why don't we take a nap for a 
while?""</p><p>After another fast and deeply satisfying piece of simultaneous fingering has got us both off big time yet 
again I decide that I need some rest. Even if the apparently insatiable Erica doesn't want to stop her 
lessons in fucking me and being fucked by me.</p><p>""Let's catch some sleep love. If we can sleep through this storm that is!""</p><p>""Aw auntie Les can't we do that again? I'm really getting good at lady loving with you aren't I?""</p><p>""Erica you're sensational but we've go the rest of the night and all tomorrow too so you relax and we'll 
both be up for it as soon as we've rested.""</p><p>I think she's really pretty worn out [ I know she's wearing me out ] so she tucks her boyish rump against 
my vulva and drops off to sleep with the ease know mainly to kids. When I wake up I have no idea how long 
I've been sleeping but I know why I'm awake. My cell phone is buzzing and vibrating on the bedside 
cabinet. Reaching out I snag it and tap ""accept call"" as I raise it to my mouth.</p><p>""Yeah Les speaking!""</p><p>""Senora this is Miguel. I know it's early but I must speak to you before you think of going out. You hear 
the rain?""</p><p>Do I hear the rain? Yeah I think it sounds like there's a hosepipe playing on the roof and since the room 
is dark I had no idea what time it was till I pressed the illuminate button on my wrist watch and 
realised that it should be daylight by now. Miguel is the guy who looks after maintenance for the line of 
villas so why is he calling?</p><p>""Yeah I hear the rain and it's hammering down but why are you calling me?""</p><p>""Senora that storm and the non-stop rain have caused mudslides that have blocked the coast road so you're 
cut off up there till the emergency services clear things up. They tell me they are doing nothing until 
this rain eases off. You have nothing to worry about senora, you are quite safe, and you'll find that the 
gasoline generator in the basement will have kicked in when the mains went off. So you have lights and 
you can cook. No television though because the satellite relay was struck by lightning. I'll call you 
again as soon as I have any news for you!""</p><p>I thank him and ring off and then slump back on the pillows as Erica mutters and mumbles in her sleep 
while wriggling closer against me and nuzzling my breasts in dreamland. So we're trapped in the villa 
with bad weather outside so no sunbathing on the beach and no television to watch. Now how can two horny 
lesbo ladies and two sex crazy tweens spend a day indoors I ask myself and grin hugely. When Michelle 
wakes up I've a great idea for the four of us to have a fantastic time. Not that yesterday wasn't 
fantastic with Erica!  </p>"
195,A Christmas Cummie,Androgyne,1,A ruthless multi millionairess lesbian gets a chance to redeem herself at Xmas. Oh bugger you all KNOW the plot!,[''],"<p>Elleneeza Scooze, high powered business magnate, leans back in her orthopaedic swivel chair and glares 
through her stylish designer specs at her secretary Bobbi Rachit.</p><p>""I don't care if tomorrow is Christmas Day! Tomorrow my dear I'm here working and I expect you to be here 
too!""</p><p>Bobbi, blond and stacked, laces her fingers together and tries one more time.</p><p>""But Ma'am I have been planning a family Christmas for months and I wanted to watch the girls unwrap 
their presents under the tree!""</p><p>The severe woman glowers at her underling.</p><p>""There's a recession on Bobbi and if you want to join the growing list of the unemployed then stay home 
tomorrow but don't think of ever coming back here!""</p><p>The curvy blond quits the office, almost in tears, to ring her partner Emily. To tell her that Mummy two 
won't be there in the morning with the kids to share the festive fun!</p><p>In her office Ellen, as she is known to her enemies, she has no friends, crosses to the drinks cabinet 
and fetches a brandy snifter and a bottle of fine cognac. Returning to her desk she sits down again, 
kicks off her high heels, and rests her long and sensational legs on its mahogany top while soliloquizing.</p><p>""What's wrong with these people? I pay them don't I? Christmas Day is just another working day isn't it?""</p><p>She pours a generous measure of the expensive and powerful brandy and takes a hearty swallow of it. The 
chair is comfortable, her office is warm and cosy, the cognac is as smooth as silk and addictive, whilst 
outside the darkness thickens and her eyes droop as she nods off!</p><p>When she awakes, with a start, the office is deeply shadowed and lit only by her desk lamp. Her head 
aches, her mouth tastes like a pro wrestler's jock strap [ not that she's ever tasted a jock strap ] and 
her eyes feel gritty. Rubbing her eyes she suddenly stiffens when she finds there's woman sitting on the 
other side of her desk. Grey haired and thin she is scribbling furiously at one form from a pile of forms 
while smoking like the proverbial chimney. Scooze glances at the cognac bottle and then clears her throat.</p><p>""Jacoba Morley what are you doing here? You're dead!""</p><p>The woman lights another fag from the butt of the one she's smoked to a stub and drops the stump into a 
cheap tin ashtray. Which is already piled high with other tobacco corpses.</p><p>""Yeah I sure am Ellen! You always said lung cancer would get me and you were right as usual. So here I am 
dead and serving my sentence in purgatory. The only consolation is that I'm allowed to smoke every 
Christmas. Another ten years filling out tax forms and I get to move on and start again.""</p><p>Despite her headache Scooze pours herself another large shot of cognac!</p><p>""Well that's nice but what are you doing here talking to me?""</p><p>Dropping her cheap ballpoint but hanging onto her cigarette the spectre zeroes in on Scooze.</p><p>""Look honey I fiddled our taxes and got twenty years post mortem paying for it; but you got real 
problems. You were always a hard bargainer but the last few years you just roll over everybody and 
flatten them. You don't care for anybody or anything except making more and more money and you're turning 
into a cash machine. I gotta tell you if you don't change you won't be getting twenty years when you peg 
out you'll be serving life in a place you won't like. And when you're dead life is forever!""</p><p>""Stuff and nonsense woman I'm just the same as I've always been!""</p><p>The haggard woman puffs another fag alight and shakes her head sadly at her former business partner.</p><p>""Well I didn't think you'd listen to me so I'm afraid you're gonna get the special treatment. Bye honey 
and I hope next time we meet you've straightened out your act!""</p><p>As her ex business partner fades and vanishes Scooze's calm disappears and her hand trembles noticeably. 
And so she chugalugs down the balloon glass full of cognac and things go black again! When she awakes 
once more in the shadowy office there's no sign of Jacoba but she has a new visitor! Seated across from 
her is a pretty blond girl of perhaps eleven in a blue party dress with many petticoats. On her neat feet 
are white knee socks and patent leather tee strap shoes.</p><p>Taking in her slender thighs and calves and the small breasts beneath the dress Scooze has a bad thought.</p><p>""Jeeze I could just toss her onto my desk and fuck the little hottie senseless!""</p><p>The tasty little blond, swinging one leg, smiles smugly at the svelte brunette.</p><p>""Sorry lady you don't get to fuck me! Not tonight at least anyway! We've got places to go and someone to 
see!""</p><p>Despite her not having said it out loud the girl seems to know just what she was thinking; which irks 
Scooze somewhat.</p><p>""Who the fuck are you and how did you get past my security guys?""</p><p>Standing and striking a pose the girl points to her perky left breast.</p><p>""I am your spirit of Christmas Past Elleneezer Scooze come to take you back to where you took your first 
step on the wrong path!""</p><p>""Ah Jesus kid not the old <i>Christmas Carol</i> routine?""</p><p>The girl stamps her foot in annoyance.</p><p>""Look sister you may be ridiculously rich but no-one's come up with a better plot than Charlie Dickens 
did and I'll bet you can't either! Now shut up and let's get going!""</p><p>She snaps her fingers, all goes dark again, and next thing they are standing on a flat roof looking in 
through a bedroom window. The roof is thick with snow which is falling fast but Scooze doesn't feel cold 
and her stocking feet remain dry.</p><p>Looking into the brightly lit room there can be seen a large bed occupied by two naked tweens. The lean 
brunette lies back on a mound of pillows and her smooth thighs are spread wide. Between them kneels a 
plump girl of around the same age who is eating her pussy with great enthusiasm and no little skill.</p><p>The dark girl bucks, screams, and spurts pussy cream from her hairless crease as she cradles her lover's 
head and shudders with delight!</p><p>""Remember that?""</p><p>Scooze shrugs her shoulders!</p><p>""Sure I do! That was the first time I got my pussy licked and my first cummie!""</p><p>""And who was the girl with you?""</p><p>""Oh er what's her name? Thingy! Er it'll come to me in a minute!""</p><p>The pretty tween stamps her foot in the snow.</p><p>""Elleneezer you're not fooling me and certainly not fooling yourself. WHAT WAS HER NAME?""</p><p>""Oh alright she's Molly Brunswick!""</p><p>""She was your best friend and the first girl you ever had sex with. And what happened to her and why 
isn't she still your friend?""</p><p>""Don't remember!""</p><p>""ELLENEEZER!""</p><p>""Okay, okay, I'll tell you! One day Molly was out behind the bike sheds doing it with Gloria French and a 
bunch of the senior girls caught 'em at it. They were shouting ""lesbo sluts"", ""fucking dykes"", and ""butch 
bitches"" at them and they got a load of other girls to join in and yell at them too!""</p><p>""And what did you do?""</p><p>""Alright I joined in with the yelling too!""</p><p>""So you turned on your best friend and ditched her to the mob! Why?""</p><p>""Well if I hadn't I wouldn't have got to be class president and then the school's head girl!""</p><p>""So what happened between you and her?""</p><p>""The next time she saw me she was crying and all she said was 'WHY' but what could I say?""</p><p>""So what did you say?""</p><p>""I didn't say a thing I just shrugged and walked away!""</p><p>""So you gave up your best friend for a bit of advancement at school?""</p><p>""Yeah I guess you think I was a bit of a bitch don't you?""</p><p>""It's not what I think about you it's what you think and feel about yourself. Chew it over while I hand 
you over to my co-worker!""</p><p>Blondie holds out a hand, steps back, and fades away into the darkness. Scooze finds herself standing on 
a snowy and familiar road under the yellow glow of a streetlamp. A curvy young babe is waiting for her 
chewing gum and blowing and popping bubbles. Clad in a denim micro skirt and a skin tight boob tube, 
thigh highs, and stilettos, she looks a total and available slut! Again Scooze's thoughts seem to be an 
open book.</p><p>""Sorry baby but you don't get to fuck me! At least not just now! Ya know who I am doncha?""</p><p>Scooze scratches her head as she drools a little and lusts over what looks like a super screw.</p><p>""Well if we're following the plot I guess you're my spirit of Christmas Present honey!""</p><p>""Got it in one baby! Now follow me and keep your eyes and ears open!""</p><p>Up the side of the building the young hottie leads Scooze till they reach the foot of a heavily iced and 
frosty fire escape.</p><p>""Follow me baby we got six flights to climb!""</p><p>Up the slippery steel they go and to no surprise Scooze finds her feet remain warm on the frozen steel. 
However things are uncertain underfoot when thin nylon stockings skid on ice.</p><p>""Take it easy lil' Ms Present or I'll break a leg or my neck before we get halfway there!""</p><p>""Oh fer gawdsakes if you can't feel the cold then you ain't gonna slip and fall. That ain't in the 
script!""</p><p>When they reach the platform at the sixth floor they stand looking, once more, through a double glazed 
pane and into a warmly lighted room. On the bed, propped up on a mound of pillows, is a stunning brunette 
tween. Slender yet rounded her elegant legs and small but perfect breasts are scarcely concealed by her 
thong and skimpy top. On the bed close at hand lies a brand new and obviously expensive cell phone which 
chimes out a short piece of a classical music ringtone. The girl scoops up the phone and accepts her call.</p><p>From her expression she is glad of the contact from someone!</p><p>""Hey Suzie! Yeah and a Merry Christmas to you too! No I'm on my own again sweetie. She went out around 6 
a.m. and I don't guess she'll be home tonight. Probably stay at the office and talk all night to Tokyo 
and Peking! Nah sweetie I've had enough. If she wants sex she walks into my room naked to order me to eat 
her and once she cums she's away and nothing for me. It used to be different and she was a great lover 
but now it's all money, money, money! I'm packing my bags tonight and going home to Mum. Thanks for 
calling sweetie, love ya, see ya around!""</p><p>The tweenage slut turns, hands on hips, to glare at the open mouthed Scooze.</p><p>""Well you know who and what she is but tell me anyway!""</p><p>""She's Julia Morley! Jacoba Morley's grand-daughter and she's my little friend, my petit ami, my main 
squeeze, or whatever you wanna call her!""</p><p>""Well I'd call her your little fuck bunny but that's just my way of putting it. The point being she's 
leaving you and she's off back home to Mummy because all you want her for is a fast fuck and then you're 
off back to making more money. She's got needs too you know! You two used to be smokin' hot in bed 
together and now you use her like a dildo and toss her aside when you cum. If you haven't lost her just 
yet then you're 1 second to midnight when Cinderella goes home!""</p><p>""Ah bugger it! I bought her that phone and I've bought her a great Christmas present so what more does 
she want?""</p><p>""She wants YOU misery guts! Money's great if you use it the right way but people can be happy with a lot 
less than you've got. But you just want more and more till you choke on cash! Bugger it! Past and Present 
haven't convinced you yet so off you go to Christmas yet to come and good luck cos' you ain't gonna like 
this one little bit!""</p><p>For the third time the lights go out and when Scooze can see again she's standing on cracked concrete in 
the yellow glow of a sodium lamp. Around her are a series of tatty looking light industrial premises with 
heavy steel roller doors locked down. Glancing around she is not surprised to see a third small figure 
awaiting her.</p><p>This one wears a dark and hooded robe so her face is obscured but when her robe swirls Scooze clearly can 
see smooth thighs and calves in fishnet stockings; and better still the harness of a long and thick strap-on.
Through her horny mind gallops the words ""Jesus I'd love her to fuck me with that"" but again she's 
put down and this time by a hollow voice.</p><p>""No Elleneezer Scooze I will not be fucking you! At least not just now! Do you recognise where you are?""</p><p>""Yeah this is the Kensington industrial estate! I bought it for a song and though it doesn't make me all 
that much it is all clear profit and you can't have too much of a good thing! What happens now?""</p><p>The hollow voices booms out a single word.</p><p>""Watch!""</p><p>A huge limousine cruises in from the main road and pulls up right opposite Scooze and the now silent 
spectral tween. Inside the enormous and luxurious rear section of the stretch vehicle sits a woman.</p><p>""Fuck that's me and I'm old, ugly, and horrible! What's happened to me?""</p><p>""You've become revolting because of what you are inside. If not for your greed and hatefulness you'd have 
remained a fine looking woman all your long life.""</p><p>""But what am I doing here at this dump in a stretch limo on Christmas Eve?""</p><p>""Like I said watch and you'll find out!""</p><p>Scooze watches her other self press a button that rolls down a window and calls across to a figure 
lurking in a doorway. When it steps forward, into the light, it appears to be an obvious hooker. With her 
hair dyed an impossible blond, a skirt that is little wider than a belt, and seamed stockings paired with 
towering stilettos, she looks rough but ready for anything! Scooze the elder calls across to her.</p><p>""Do you do it with ladies my woman?""</p><p>""Honey for the right money I'll do it with a gorilla!""</p><p>But then she peers at the Scooze in the car.</p><p>""But not with you bitch! I know you! All us street girls know you and nobody's gonna touch you with a 
bargepole you skinny miserly old hag! Go home and fuck yourself cos' I sure won't!""</p><p>There's a soft cough from the driver's compartment as the whore struts away.</p><p>""Ma'am that's the tenth tonight that said no! It's Christmas Eve and even the street ladies are thin on 
the ground. Why don't I just drive you home?""</p><p>Scooze hears herself sigh deeply as she closes the car's window and slumps back on the seat.</p><p>""You're right Chrissie! Not even a raddled slut like her will touch me so take me home!""</p><p>As the limo pulls away into the night the younger Scooze turns to the robed figure before her to bawl at 
it.</p><p>""Look at me! I'm not old and ugly yet and I still want sex! Come on and fuck me with that strap-on!""</p><p>The dark shape shakes its hood sadly and in silence but Scooze isn't ready to give up. Grabbing the thick 
rubber cock she tries to force it under her short skirt and she's not going to let go in a hurry. Right 
then and yet again the lights go out!</p><p>When Scooze comes out of her daze she's seated behind her desk, in her swivel chair, and trying her best 
to shove the neck of the cognac bottle through her real silk panties and into her snatch! Gasping and 
taking a shuddering deep breath she glances at her digital clock. It is exactly midnight and she's a 
repentant woman. Shaking her head she speaks to her empty office.</p><p>""It's never too late to change!""</p><p>Slapping a red button on the console on her desk she begins to scribble frantically on several sheets of 
paper. In a very short time three women, who could be sisters, are assembled before her desk. All three 
wear charcoal grey skirt suits and white blouses and tote cell phones and note books. Scooze is now all 
crisp efficiency.</p><p>""Millie here's a name and a few details about a woman who'll be my age now. Find her! I don't care if you 
have to hack government data bases just so you find her! Sarah and Jane split these between you and ring 
around and get the stores opened up for me. I don't care what it costs get it done. Oh and when you're 
done you're off duty till the New Year and when we come back you all get improved contracts!""</p><p>Seconds after the three women quit her office Scooze hurtles outside startling her two beefy security 
guards. Tossing them a wad of bank notes she yells back over her shoulder.</p><p>""Split that between you and go home to your families!""</p><p>Around the corner, in an alcove, is the sparsely furnished waiting area of Scooze's faithful chauffeuse 
Christine. A small table and a canteen chair is all it contains, and seated there, Chrissie is dealing 
herself a game of solitaire and sipping vending machine coffee. She's startled as her boss dashes up and 
almost spills her battery acid coffee!</p><p>""Chrissie you stayed loyal to me even when I was old and ugly and everybody hated me!""</p><p>""Er are you okay boss?""</p><p>""Never mind Chrissie! What are you doing for Xmas?""</p><p>""Well nothing much really. After I drop you off tonight I'm going home and having a corned beef and onion 
sandwich, a couple of beers, and watching some T.V.""</p><p>""Please no Chrissie I've got BIG plans so get down to the basement garage and rev up the stretch limo. 
We've got lots to do tonight and you're on triple pay as long as you're with me over Xmas!""</p><p>Scooze is barely back behind her desk when the impeccable Millie returns to hand her a slip of paper 
bearing a phone number.</p><p>""That was easy Ma'am! She's still at the same address after all these years but I hacked the local tax 
office computer just to cross reference and ensure it is the same Molly Brunswick!""</p><p>Scooze takes the piece of paper like it's a death sentence but manages a smile for the unflappable Millie.</p><p>""Thank you Millie will you please tell Sarah and Jane that the three of you can go home once all those 
arrangements are made. You're all on triple pay until you come back the day after New Year's Day and then 
we'll sit down together and talk about the changes that are going to be made in this company. Now you go 
home and have a Merry Xmas!""</p><p>Millie exits the office in a daze as her boss grasps the handset of her phone with her knuckles showing 
white. Raising it to her ear she taps in the number and waits as the dialling tone purrs away. In her 
mind Scooze is torn between hoping there'll be no reply and the need to set an old wrong right at last. 
On the other end of the line just a few words are spoken!</p><p>""Hello Molly speaking!""</p><p>Sucking in a deep breath and screwing up her courage a repentant multi millionairess speaks.</p><p>""Please, please, please do not hang up when I tell you who this is just give me a chance to speak!""</p><p>""Well go ahead then I'm listening!""</p><p>""This is Elleneezer Scooze Milly!""</p><p>""And what do you want?""</p><p>""I just want to say how sorry I am Molly!""</p><p>For what seems like ages there is silence and then...!</p><p>""Ellen that's all I ever wanted you to say!""</p><p>For the first time in so many years tears are trickling down the cheeks of the business world's toughest 
lady.</p><p>""Molly how are you spending Xmas?""</p><p>""Well as you can likely hear I'm watching a carol concert and tomorrow I'll go to church and then come 
home for my Xmas dinner. Why do you ask?""</p><p>""Because I've a lot of things to put right in my life and yours after all these years so please listen to 
me...!""</p><p>
Xmas Day morning dawn's dark and huge flakes of snow drift down from a leaden grey sky as Bobbi Ratchet 
checks her layers of clothing. Over her standard bra and panties she wears thick leggings, a woollen 
shirt, and a thick sweater. On top of these she has donned a heavy parka and a shapeless woolly hat 
covers her head. Her feet are protected by thick socks and fur lined boots and she tugs on thermal gloves 
as she opens her front door. This Eskimo outfit is because earlier she found her old car has expired and 
on Xmas day there is no public transport so she must hoof it the miles to her boss's city centre offices 
on foot in half a blizzard.</p><p>When she swings wide the front door her jaw drops at the sight before her!</p><p>In a sable coat and hat coupled with knee boots stands her boss. On one side of her is the stunning young 
Julia Morley and on the other a plump and pretty lady with a nice smile. Behind this trio waits the 
chauffeuse Chrissie standing guard over a huge mound of gift wrapped parcels and a pile of hampers. 
Behind the uniformed driver stand three giggling tweens. One in a blue party dress, one in a micro skirt 
and boob tube, and a third in a long hooded robe though the hood is thrown back revealing the face of a 
severe young blond.</p><p>""MERRY XMAS BOBBI!""</p><p>Bobbi almost faints on her own doorstep!</p><p>""Bobbi you know Julia and this is my old friend Molly. You and Chrissie are old friends. And the kids? 
Well we found them walking along the High Street eating burgers and with a can of Coke each and I 
thought ""what kind of a Xmas dinner is that"" so I invited them here with me. You always say you've room 
for one more here so can we bring in the presents and the drinks and food?""</p><p>Soon things are being toted inside, presents piled by the tree, and food and wine ferried through to the 
kitchen.</p><p>""Chrissie get that 60 inch plasma screen T.V. out of the limo and set up. Bobbi we've got about every 
Xmas movie ever made here to watch on DVD!""</p><p>Once things are all inside and the door shut against the snow and bitter cold Scooze has a special duty 
to perform.</p><p>""Bobbi there's presents here for you and Emily, Julia, Molly, Chrissie, and the three Xmas girls. 
Presents for Martha, Belinda, Petra, and Mathilda as well; all your kids get them but I've a special 
present still to come. Where's little Timberly?""</p><p>Despite this new seeming boss Bobbi's still a bit nervous of letting her youngest and frailest child meet 
Scooze but nay the less she calls her girl to come see auntie Scooze! Timberly is tiny and slender. Her 
silver gilt hair hangs in a shimmering curtain to the small of her back but she walks leaning on an 
aluminium cane. Timberly was born with a withered and incomplete leg.</p><p>Timberly advances towards Scooze a little warily [ she's heard her two mums talk about her ] but without 
any sign of flinching.</p><p>""Now Timberly I've something here to make life a lot easier with that leg of yours!""</p><p>Bobbi winces!</p><p>""Please she's quite sensitive about her handicap Ellen!""</p><p>We now get a flash of the old and tough Scooze but not the bad and bitter Scooze!</p><p>""Nonsense Bobbi pretending there isn't a problem doesn't solve a problem! God knows I should know because 
I ignored warnings for far too long and only just dodged an awful fate. Come here child and see what I 
have for you.""</p><p>Scooze opens a large aluminium case to reveal what seems to be a human leg!</p><p>""Bobbi I got Amalgamated Bionics to open up and this is the Liberator 3000! The most advanced prototype 
artificial limb ever developed and it's for Timberly.""</p><p>Faced with a gift for her child that costs millions Bobbi is touched to her heart but has to speak before 
her daughter is doomed to disappointment.</p><p>""Ellen that's amazingly generous but limbs like that have to be measured and tailored to fit. You can't 
just strap it on her and expect her to walk!""</p><p>Scooze grins hugely as she plays her trump card.</p><p>""Maybe with National Health stuff you'd be right but just watch this!""</p><p>Snapping open a little hatch in the limb's heel she clicks a switch.</p><p>""Ten year battery life Bobbi!""</p><p>Then she eases Timberly's leg into the opening in the oh so realistic leg. As she does it flows up and 
around Timberly's real flesh and settles into place.</p><p>""Memory plastic Bobbi it fits itself to anyone!</p><p>Then turning back to the awestruck little girl.</p><p>""Wriggle your toes sweetie wriggle your toes!""</p><p>As the toes on her real foot flex and wriggle so too do the ones on her bionic foot. Timberly's eyes grow 
huge and round!</p><p>""Oh look Mummy I got a new foot with toes and I can wriggle them! I gotta show the girls!""</p><p>Rising she heads off to corral her sisters, she's a little unsteady, but she's walking without her cane!</p><p>Later on, with delicious aromas emanating from the kitchen, as the two mums bustle around, Scooze sits on 
the sofa flanked by Julia and her newly rediscovered friend Molly. On the huge T.V. screen Jimmy Stewart 
proves it really is a ""Wonderful Life"" as he sprints through the snow yelling ""Merry Xmas"" to people in 
the festive street. She says it softly so likely only Julia and Molly should be able to hear though the 
three Xmas girls [ playing cut-throat five card draw poker with Chrissie ] all smile secretively at her 
words that they detect. What words? This is what Scooze says!</p><p>""It really can be a wonderful life so a Very Merry Xmas to all!""</p>"
196,"What you don't know! [ Won't hurt you? ], Part 1",Androgyne,1,Aurora is a nymphomaniac lesbian and when her need for sex causes her to park up in a deserted park she meets Sabrina Tate who is as aggressive sexually as a pre-teen can be.Their sex together is fantastic but is this just the prelude to even wilder activities involving more than just these two?,"['F,g,cons,oral,pedo,toy']","<p>Halted at the traffic lights Aurora's hands are clutching the steering wheel so hard her knuckles show white! Is this a family emergency? Is she heading for the hospital having heard of a sudden illness or accident to a near one? No! Aurora's emergency is of a much more personal nature though no less urgent.</p><p>Let's take a look at Aurora, her appearance, as well as her history!</p><p>We see a short woman with a positively voluptuous body, large breasts that defy gravity and that struggle to escape the lacy cups of her bra. Her waist is narrow but flares out to wide hips and rounded thighs while her buttocks are firm and rounded. Her eyes are cobalt blue, her skin a flawless cream with just the hint of tanning. Her dark brown hair is silvered at the tips and cut in an Emma Watson style.</p><p>Too young a style for a 38 year old mother of three? If it is she doesn't care and loves her new look.</p><p>Aurora is now a woman with no doubts or uncertainties about herself and the mistakes of her early life are behind her. First married she has since born three girls and then became widowed. She doesn't deeply regret her marriage; Henry was a good and loving husband, while she adores her three daughters. However she was relieved to be able return to the lesbian lifestyle of her younger years. Why then did she marry in the first place? Like many women and men she was pressured by the family urgings of ""You don't want to leave marrying and starting a family too late!"" that assailed as she got older.</p><p>Aurora has no illusions about herself! She is a promiscuous lesbian with a massive sexual drive and appetites. She dates and sleeps around with women of a wide range of ages and appearances; with only the proviso that they have the stamina to stay the course with her in her bed! She has been labelled a lesbian nymphomaniac and has no problems with that. Her desires are irresistible and can, on occasion, take complete control of her, as they are now.</p><p>Seated behind the steering wheel her pussy is throbbing and cramping with need; while the crotch of her expensive lingerie is damp and sticky with the hot juice seeping from between her plump labia. With the fevers upon her she desperately longs for even temporary release. Unable to resist she knows of a spot nearby where she can find a little privacy; to ease the blazing waves of lust with nothing more than her fingers.</p><p>From red to amber and then green and so she guns her car towards the next set of lights. Finding them in her favour she wrenches the wheel into a left turn that takes her up a gentle rise and past a series of signs.</p><p>""RIVERVIEW PARK, PLAY, AND PICNIC AREA!""</p><p>On reaching the crest of the hill, which looks out over the wide river Maldon, she turns left again to reach a small parking area. Concreted it has space for perhaps half a dozen cars but is empty apart from her vehicle. Open at the rear it has walls on three sides, the longest one looks out over the flowing waters, and it is partly shielded by shrubs and mature trees as well as blooming plants and flowers.</p><p>This being a school day, and fairly early, Aurora expects few people around. She has made pit stops here before, when her fires burnt out of control. With the handbrake on and the engine off Aurora eases her panties down over her sheer stockings. The silky material is smeared with her slick juice and she cannot resist inhaling deeply the strong and musky aroma. No more than she can stop herself sucking on the wet silk and savouring her own flavour.</p><p>Adjusting the seat to provide extra legroom, and allow her to lean back, she splays her thighs wide and caresses her sopping labia. One hand spreads wide her dark pussy lips so looking down she can see her thick clitoris standing proud and bathed in creamy juices. Closing her eyes she strums the hard nub with her finger tips while pushing two fingers deep into her cramping sex.</p><p>Aurora FUCKS herself! No slow and gentle build up, no ""making it last"", she screws shut her eyes and fingers herself frantically. As one hand's fingers pump in and out the fingers of the other rub hard and then harder over her bloated clit. Unknowingly she's kicked off her shoes and her toes are flexing against the car's carpet as orgasm hurtles closer and closer. When her climax blasts through her she screams, arches her back, and spurts her cum wildly and powerfully.</p><p>Her big breasts heaving she gasps and gulps in lungs full of air; and then stiffens and jerks at a young voice near to her.</p><p>""Jesus lady it looks like you really needed that!""</p><p>Aurora's head whips to her left so fast the vertebrae in her neck crunch audibly. Seated on the wall, directly alongside the passenger window, is possibly the most gorgeous young girl [ excluding her daughters who are perfect in Aurora's mind ] she's ever seen in her life.</p><p>Tall for her apparent age the brunette seems to be about twelve; but beneath her tight tee shirt her young breasts are as well developed as a girl four or five years older. Her tight black leggings reveal smoothly rounded calves and slender curved hips. But Aurora's focus is on the distinct bulge of the girl's vulva. Her olive skin is flawless and her dark hair is in a single braid that hangs down her back to her pert buttocks.</p><p>""You just sat there and watched me?""</p><p>""Sure lady why not? I never saw anyone cum that hard. Couldn't wait to get home then? It was so cool though and I loved watching you have fun!""</p><p>Aurora doubts she's ever seen a kid so nonchalant and relaxed under the circumstances. How often does a girl sit and watch a woman frig herself crazy and appear so calm?</p><p>""Look I needed that badly and I never thought anyone would be around this early, let alone a young girl, shouldn't you be at school?""</p><p>The girl shrugs which does interesting things to her firm breasts and pointy nipples.</p><p>""Simmons Street is closed for three days with a power problem lady so I'm free as bird! Hey this is a Lexus isn't? Can I sit inside? I've never sat in a great car like this one before.""</p><p>Aurora's fast cum has taken the edge off things but barely calmed her needs; and pervy thoughts about the curvy tween begin to percolate in her horny mind. She's had sex occasionally with tweens and it was the most intense she's ever had. Likely the risk factor and the forbidden nature of it gives an enormous sexual high but even so she was always careful of being caught out. But still she frees the door locks and gestures to the girl.</p><p>""Sure honey you come on in and take a seat. What's your name? Mine's Aurora!""</p><p>""Cool name lady! I'm Sabrina Tate! I'll take a chance cos' I've never met a lady like you before!""</p><p>The girl wriggles onto the soft leather seat covers and glances around.</p><p>""So Sabrina after watching me cum you don't mind getting into my car?""</p><p>""Hey I play with myself lots and I go to a girl's school and I've got two girlfriends older than me so I know all about pussy!""</p><p>With this one Aurora doesn't even have to consider her next words for a second.</p><p>""I'd love to play with your pussy Sabrina! How do you feel about that?""</p><p>Sabrina's look is a sly as a fox. Batting her long lashes at her busty seat mate she's as direct as Aurora was.</p><p>""Jeeze yes you wanna give me a cum go right ahead cos' you'll be my first woman!""</p><p>Wasting no time the woman slides closer to the girl to tug the tee shirt up and get her hands onto the girl's perky breasts. Taking the sharp pointed nipples between her thumbs and index fingers she tweaks and squeezes them to bring a gasp of pleasure from Sabrina's lips. A gasp fast smothered by Aurora's mouth as it locks on the girls lips and her tongue meets Sabrina's in a deep kiss. While their lips suck on each others Aurora's hand leaves a breast to slip under the elastic waistband of the girl's leggings to reach down between her thighs.</p><p>Her fingers find soft skin and faint fuzzy down on her plump vulva before they encounter tight clasped labia. Already smooth juices are seeping from her neat crease and Aurora's fingers probe her slick flesh. The girl grabs the hem of her tee shirt and drags it up and almost totally off; aided by Aurora's free hand frantically tugging at it. With Sabrina half naked the woman next hooks her fingers into the waistbands and pulls down both the girl's leggings and her panties.</p><p>Sabrina splays her thighs and as Aurora's fingers find their goal and thrust firmly home the girl stiffens and moans aloud. With her mouth locked on a nipple and her other hand pressing firmly on the girl's flat belly the fevered woman crooks her fingers as she reams the girl's pussy. With her eyes screwed shut the writhing tween locks herself tight onto those fingers and heaves her hips up to meet them. In a frenzy of excitement and desire Aurora finger fucks the girl till she howls out loud and drenches the woman's flying hand with a spurt of milky juice.</p><p>Aurora's fast and frantic masturbation has barely scratched her needs and now the scent of young pussy cream in her nostrils and the explosive response of the lovely girl in her car send her needs into overdrive.</p><p>""I want more of you and now I want you to make me cum as hard as you just did! I know a really quiet and private place here and I've a blanket on the back seat. Will you come with me honey?""</p><p>Not a second's hesitation from the still slightly dazed tween delays things.</p><p>""Oh God yeah let's go and do it lady!""</p><p>Aurora reaches back to snag both the blanket and then hang the strap of her bag over her shoulder while Sabrina tugs down and re-settles her tee shirt and tugs up her leggings. Once they're out of the car Aurora clicks the fob and locks and alarms her car before leading the still aroused tween towards a thick copse of bushes. Reaching the thick cluster of brush Aurora takes the girl's hand and leads her through a narrow gap in the foliage till they emerge in a small clearing no more than a few yards across.</p><p>Over the moss, grass, and leaves, Aurora spreads the tartan blanket as Sabrina eagerly strips off her tee shirt and leggings followed by skimpy briefs and settles naked to await the woman. Unbuttoning her blouse the woman casually tosses aside the expensive silk before tugging down the straps of her deep-line bra and popping loose the hooks that hold it in place. Sabrina's eyes lock on the magnificent breasts revealed to her fascinated gaze.</p><p>Big, but without a trace of droop or sag, they are crowned with wide and dark aureoles from which spring long and thick nipples that stand hugely erect. Cupping them Aurora kneads them and groans with relief as those sensitive teats are freed from the satin and lace cups. Freeing the button and zip of her skirt she shimmies her hips to send it to the turf. Her wet panties still lie on the floor of her car so she stands naked but for the seamed stockings that sheath her thighs and calves.</p><p>Folding down to the blanket she splays her thighs to pose like the essence of a woman whose desires must be catered for.</p><p>""Come here darling and eat my pussy!""</p><p>Lolling back the voluptuous woman gestures to the naked girl who scampers closer to kneel between her thighs and bow her head towards a pussy glistening with creamy juice. When a narrow tongue is drawn from top to bottom of her crease Aurora struggles to stifle a deep moan even as she clasps her bloated nipples and twists them fiercely! The girl's hands now grasp her wide hips and her head bobs up and down as a stiffened tongue jabs into the depths of a quivering sex.</p><p>With a beautiful and skilled girl between her rounded thighs Aurora, highly aroused even before Sabrina's arrival on the scene, responds far more explosively than she ever has before with a girl. Clutching the girl's long braid she crushes a frantically working mouth down onto her sopping crease and Sabrina reacts by flogging her tongue against the woman's hard clit. Unable to hold back Aurora shudders and writhes atop the blanket as a shrill shriek is torn from her throat.</p><p>
Her orgasm is amazing to behold as her body arcs up and her hands seize fistfuls of the blanket. Her squirt of hot juice spurts like a geyser onto the girl's excited face and into her open mouth. The aftermath of her eruption leaves the voluptuous woman groaning in ecstasy as an eager tongue and lips slowly bring her back down to earth with gentle caresses.</p><p>Her thighs and vulva slicked with her juices and the girl's face and firm breasts similarly streaked the small clearing becomes quiet for a while; but the desires burning here mean all is not done yet. Aurora rolls onto hands and knees and sends a heated glance at the girl's hard nipples and the wet crease exposed to her stare.</p><p>""You're wonderful dear and I want to give you a lot more!""</p><p>From the bag she's brought with her from her car Aurora fumbles a short and thick vibrator. Pressing the girl onto her back the woman clicks the button and a wasp like buzz begins while she splays the girl's sleek thighs. Placing the blunt tip of the toy firmly onto the girl's small and erect clit she slides fingers deep into Sabrina's heated depths. Almost at the first touch of the vibrating toy Sabrina howls and wriggles wildly as crooked fingers thrust hard into her wet pussy. No-one could hold back even for seconds and the girl's climax is insanely fast and hard.</p><p>Her head lashes back and forth and her eyes are seeing nothing as Aurora pounds her elastic flesh while thick threads of cum cling to those flying fingers. The curved body of the woman is flushed, her nipples are bloated and flooded with blood, her clit feels like hard wood as she gazes down at what bliss she's giving the girl. She knows though she wants and needs still more but can even this wild child take more?</p><p>When the girl's moans die away and her gasps for breath ease to soft panting Aurora leans close to nuzzle her neck and flick her tongue tip delicately into the girl's ear.</p><p>""I want you again Sabrina do you want me too?""</p><p>The girl's smiles sensuously and nods before splaying her smooth thighs once more. Aurora turns her body so her rounded thighs point at the girl's and wriggles forward to fork them around Sabrina's and grasps her smooth calve; while easing her wet pussy forward onto the girl's wet sex. Thrusting her slender hips forward Sabrina presses her pink flesh against Aurora as the woman begins to hump and grind her pussy upon the girl's and the harsh breathing gets louder.</p><p>Rolling and swivelling her hips, lifting her body, Aurora fucks the girl with her clit grinding against Sabrina's, till the girl is whimpering with boiling desire. The girl writhes and lashes around like a snake as their joint climax thunders upon the two of them. As Sabrina cums with a hoarse scream Aurora squirts again to drench the two of them, pussy and thighs, with a fountain of milky juice.</p><p>Exhausted and finally spent they sprawl helplessly on the stained and rumpled blanket!</p><p>Relaxing in post coitus bliss, Aurora asks Sabrina a little about how she discovered that she likes girls.  Sabrina reveals that at her girl's school seemingly everyone is lesbian, and that it must have had an influence on her because like her classmates it seems she's only ever interested in girls.</p><p>""You don't need men! Trust me.  You're lucky to have discovered girls at your age.  Oh to be young again!""</p><p>Later, much later, woman and girl are dressed and walking back towards the parked car. They both move with the unmistakable gait of someone who has indulged in prolonged and vigorous sex. Ultimately hugely satisfying sex to be sure. Aurora is not simply going to let such a prize slip away.</p><p>""I must see you again Sabrina! Today was too wonderful not to repeat. I have to head home now but can I drop you somewhere? Anywhere you like dear!""</p><p>Aurora is desperate to retain contact just a little longer with the stunning Sabrina.</p><p>""I guess you could take me home if you would. I really need to shower cos' I smell so much of pussy!""</p><p>She sniggers loudly then.</p><p>""I sure think you need to shower when you get home too Aurora!""</p><p>""Where do you live dear?""</p><p>""Abbot Close on the Church Grove estate!""</p><p>Her back turned to the girl the woman's eyebrows arch as she hears this and she quickly digests this interesting data.</p><p>""Why Sabrina you live directly behind my home. I can drive you there without even going out of my way.""</p><p>As Aurora clicks the fob to turn off the alarm and unlock her car a faint and in all honesty wicked smile flickers across her lips. Sliding onto the driver's seat she opens the passenger door to let the girl settle next to her and they both click on their seat belts. Slipping the car into gear she reverses and retraces her route out of the park. Once back on the main road she slyly glances sideways at a relaxed and tired girl.</p><p>""Do you know Sabrina perhaps you could help me out today since it turns out you live so close to me? Something came up tonight and I will be out until late. I was going to ring around for a baby sitter for my daughters but how would you like to do the honours tonight? I pay well you know. And you could get to know my kids. You said your girlfriends are both older than you dear. How old are they?""</p><p>""Madeleine's thirteen and Esther's almost fifteen but why do you ask?""</p><p>""Well with you and two older girls I'd be more than happy to leave my girls in your hands and I'll pay the three of you. My twins, Georgina and Claire, are eleven and Annette is nine. I'm sure you three can manage three well behaved girls like mine.""</p><p>Sabrina thinks it over a while and then nods agreement.</p><p>""Sure why not Aurora? Just give me your address and phone number and we'll be there when you want us. Oh right here that's my house across the road!""</p><p>Pulling up at the kerb Aurora takes a pen and note pad from the glove compartment and scribbles on it.</p><p>""My home and cell number and address dear. Ring me as soon as you're sure you can come to look after the kids.""</p><p>As the door is slammed, and Aurora's car moves off, why is there a sardonic smile on her face in anticipation of leaving her daughters in the hands of Sabrina and her friends?</p>"
197,Financial Risk,Androgyne,1,The return of the pre-teen undercover agents Tiffany and Athena sees them bedding a sophisticated French older lady and ultimately saving her life from assassins.,"['F,f,f,cons,anal,oral,pedo']","<p>Nadine Bouvier pauses in her address, pours a little more water from the carafe into her glass, and takes several sips before continuing her prepared speech.</p><p>""And so Ladies and Gentlemen my message remains the same. Our financial recovery is tenuous but there are signs within the western world of economic recovery. We need sound financial foundations for our democracies and we still have a long road to walk before we are back on our feet. In some cases the medicine for the disease is bitter! Witness what is occurring in the cradle of democracy, Greece, for a prime example. But the Greek people must continue to bite the bullet and suffer until they emerge from the mire they find themselves in. The latest Eurozone loan may not be sufficient and further loans and further belt tightening may be necessary but I believe all will be right in the end!""</p><p>She bows slightly and steps back from the lectern and as she does a silver haired man in a beautifully cut suit rises from his chair and steps up to the cluster of microphones.</p><p>""Ladies and Gentlemen Madame Nadine Bouvier the Chief director of the World Financial Support Committee!""</p><p>Applause ripples around the sumptuous hall as the audience of movers and shakers, politicians, and captains of industry, stand to give Nadine her customary ovation. The silver haired man gestures and two girls step forward. They appear perhaps 12 or maybe 13 and both are dressed identically in black ""T"" strap shoes, white lace knee socks, very short Black Watch tartan kilts, and spotless white blouses.</p><p>One has short red hair, is blue eyed and fair skinned, and owns a well developed body that seems older than her somewhat rounded and pleasant features indicate. Her pouty Cupid's bow lips are a coral pink. The other looks a tad older and is much taller than her partner. Her hair is a white blond and pulled back into a long ponytail, she has a lightly tanned complexion and green eyes. In contrast to the redhead she has narrow features, a somewhat pointed chin, high cheekbones and thin lips. Her long legs are thin and shapely though unlike the firm little breasts of the redhead she is as flat as a boy.</p><p>The redhead carries a small pad with an elaborate gold fountain pen resting on it while the blond bears a leather bound book. The tall blond places the book on the lectern. The redhead proffers the plush pad to Nadine who takes the pen, opens the book, and signs her name. She returns the pen to the pad and the girls move away to the edge of the stage. Once more the expensively dressed man speaks into the mikes.</p><p>""Madame Bouvier, having signed our historic visitor's book, will be remaining here for the duration of the ""Independent Scotland Future Finances"" seminar. And she will be holding press conferences and heading discussion groups with a selected panel. She is in residence here at the university for the next four days so you'll have ample opportunity to question her during that period!""</p><p>As he speaks Nadine's attention is fixed firmly on the two kilted lassies. Her body is throbbing with desire, beneath her superbly tailored suit and silk lingerie her nipples are as hard as stone and her sex is hot and wet. She wants them, needs them, and she will she has decided have at least one if not both of them! As she walks off stage she is attended by her aide Dominic Kelly.</p><p>""Dom you know what I want! I want those girls in my suite as soon as possible this evening after I'm free. Any excuse you like but get them there and if not both I want at least one of them!""</p><p>The swarthy man winces as he replies softly to her orders.</p><p>""Are you sure that's wise Madame?</p><p>""Dominic has there ever been the slightest hint of scandal ever become even close to sneaking out about me?""</p><p>""No Madame but…!</p><p>""But me no buts Dominic Kelly and get on to it. Find out who they are and arrange for them to be there tonight. You get very well paid for both official and very unofficial duties with me so go earn your salary!""</p><p>Kelly peels off as Nadine is escorted away by conference officials and a couple of typical Scottish plains clothed police officers. In the wings of the university theatre where Madame has just finished speaking the two girls are standing chatting with a tall heavy set woman in a trouser suit. As Dom walks up to them he reads her clipped on identity badge. She is apparently ""Ms Jaclyn Hurst"" and a security supervisor for ""Stronghold Security"" who have the contract for crowd control and nabbing gatecrashers.</p><p>""Ms Hurst? I'm Dominic Kelly Madame Bouvier's personal aide. She wants to invite these two lovely young ladies back to her suite later to thank them for their exceptional appearance and calmness on the stage. Would that be possible?""</p><p>Jaclyn, despite being big and possessing slightly masculine features, has an attractive and open smile which shows big white teeth.</p><p>""That shouldn't be a problem Mr Kelly. In point of fact there has been a bit of a mix up during Madame Bouvier's presentation and the signing of the visitor's book. Nobody mentioned it but the Madame should have been gifted that gold pen she used so the girls can bring it to her suite tonight. I know they'll be delighted to meet her and since I'm in loco parentis for them I can approve it personally. About what time should I bring them round to her apartments?""</p><p>Dominic smiles easily though inside his nerves remain tingling slightly. Madame's appetites are well known to him and catering to them has become part of his job; but each time means the risk of discovery and disgrace for his employer becomes bigger. Naytheless he presses on regardless.</p><p>""Perhaps around seven after Madame has dined and bathed? If that's convenient for all concerned?""</p><p>Jaclyn smiles and nods a happy agreement!</p><p>""Not a problem Mr Kelly I'll walk them over from the halls of residence where we're staying and drop them off personally.""</p><p>Dominic nods and smiles and heads off to locate and inform his employer that her demands have been conceded to with ease. He finds her circulating in the bar, sipping a glass of a decent white wine, and chatting to various delegates.</p><p>""A moment please Madame?""</p><p>The white haired women smiles graciously at the woman she has been conversing with and excuses herself. Stepping a little away from the buzz and chatter she raises her eyebrows enquiringly.</p><p>""Yes Dominic?""</p><p>""I've arranged that matter for you Madame and your guests will arrive around seven tonight!""</p><p>Nadine's smile is a mixture of satisfaction and barely suppressed excitement.</p><p>""Thank you so much Dominic I knew I could rely on your good offices in this matter. Now find yourself a drink and accompany me and try to fend off the worst of the idiots and boors!""</p><p>Later that afternoon Nadine steps naked from a scented bath, suds streaming from her body, to stand before the full length mirror on the bathroom wall. She is not too dissatisfied by what she sees.</p><p>Always slim as a child and young woman she remains lean and slender at the age of 55. Her breasts are very small and tipped with sharply pointed pink nipples while her waistline remains tightly disciplined. She is a small woman both in terms of height and build and almost elfin in appearance. Her legs are still excellent and her crowning glory is her head of thick white hair that seems to just drop into place once a brush is run through it. Strangely for such a slight lady her vulva, smooth shaven, is surprisingly plump and pronounced and her labia are thick and dark.</p><p>Once dried she applies, strategically, a little extremely expensive and flowery perfume to her body. With what she has in mind tonight she selects her outfit carefully. A fresh pair of peach coloured silk briefs and a matching slip; no bra since her modest breasts have no sag and no need of support. Her dark stockings are self support and firmly grip her leanly muscled thighs. The dress she dons is deceptively simple in beige silk and has a short pleated skirt that shows off her legs to their best advantage.</p><p>Satisfied to her looks she steps into glove soft moccasins and enters her living room to await her guests. A little later there's a light rap on her door and she rises from the sofa to open it. A big woman in a dark trouser suit accompanies the two enticing girls.</p><p>""Madame Bouvier I'm Jaclyn Hurst from ""Stronghold Security"" and I've brought the girls over to see you. If you need to get in touch with me you can page security and they'll find me. Now girls when you're done here can you find your way back to your rooms at the halls of residence? You can? Good then! But ask Madame Bouvier to tell the officer at the end of the corridor when you're leaving. Goodnight girls and it's been a pleasure to meet you Ma'am!""</p><p>As Nadine ushers the girls inside and closes her door a slow and sensual smile flickers across her face. The two girls are dressed as they were earlier but they both are wearing blue blazers and both have shoulder bags with them.</p><p>""Come my dears take those coats off and let me hang them up for you and please do tell me your names.""</p><p>The redhead takes the lead.</p><p>""I'm Tiffany and my friend's Athena Ma'am!""</p><p>Nadine moves to the long sofa in the centre of the room and settles in its centre. She pats the cushions on either side of her and gestures the girls to sit besides her. Both girls place their bags on a nearby coffee table and move to join the elegant woman.</p><p>Tiffany gives what appears to be a slightly nervous smile and points to the bags.</p><p>""Jaclyn said we should bring our autograph books and our phones and ask you nicely if you'd mind signing for us and maybe having our pictures taken with you?""</p><p>""Of course I don't mind my dear it will be a pleasure; now both of you please sit down.""</p><p>Once they have joined her on the sofa Nadine begins to use her golden tongue.</p><p>""My darlings I was so taken today by how pretty and assured you were on the stage and I so wanted to tell you just that. But I can tell from your voices neither of you are Scots so how do you come to be here?""</p><p>""Well Ma'am Athena and I attend school here, Saint Margaret's boarding school, and the two of us were selected from the entire school to present you with the pen and the book. Oh I almost forgot I have that pen in my bag for you. Can we take those pictures now?""</p><p>""Of course my dear go fetch your phone and that tiresome gift pen then take me with the lovely Athena and then she can take me with you!""</p><p>From the two bags Tiffany extracts two sleek and ultra modern video phones and hands one her partner while laying the elaborate pen on the table. Athena now finds Nadine's arm wrapped around her. Athena leans into the small woman and feels the hard point of a nipple pressing against her back. Using video mode the redhead films a short clip of the woman smiling while Athena giggles a little. Nadine's fingers are toying with Athena's silky ponytail.</p><p>""You do have the loveliest hair Athena dear! It's just like silk to the touch!""</p><p>Athena preens and then stokes Nadine's pure white tresses.</p><p>""Yours is absolutely lovely Nadine and I love your accent it's so, well, it's so sexy!""</p><p>Oh thinks Nadine this is going to be SO easy with this one and if only her friend is as pliable then tonight will be amazing!</p><p>Tiffany replaces the blond girl on the sofa and is filmed by Athena in what amounts to almost an embrace with a delighted Nadine. Once Athena seats herself again Nadine presses on.</p><p>Tell me ladies, I can't think of you as children as you are both so mature for your age, how old are you?""</p><p>""I'm almost twelve and half Nadine and Athena's almost thirteen!""</p><p>""And do you two young lovelies have boyfriends then?""</p><p>Athena sneers and doesn't even deign to reply but as she mainly does leaves the response to Tiffany.</p><p>""We really don't like boys do we babe?""</p><p>Athena shakes her head in dismissal.</p><p>""Jeeze no babe we really don't like boys!""</p><p>Nadine makes a snap decision that these two need little or no seduction at all and that they aren't just friends but girlfriends.</p><p>""So let me guess then ladies that maybe you both like girls?""</p><p>Athena just smiles but Tiffany goes straight to the heart of things.</p><p>""Oh yeah and we like ladies too. We like ladies a lot and we like ladies like you!""</p><p>""I'm sure you do my dear!""</p><p>Taking Tiffany's head in her hands the sleek woman kisses the redhead firmly on the lips and finds her mouth open and welcoming a probing tongue. In turn the girl's own tongue responds and slithers over the thoroughly aroused woman's. Nadine feels lips nuzzling her neck and the lobe of her ear and Athena has closed with her to join in the threesome. Next the experienced woman is surprised to find that Tiffany's nimble fingers are popping open the buttons of her dress one after another.</p><p>Further distraction arrives as Athena's hand slides under the pleated skirt, up her nylon sheathed thigh, and arrives at the crotch of the silk briefs. Those briefs are already dampening with the soaring excitement that she has found two girls who need no leading on. These two are as avid as she is to enjoy her body and have her do the same with them. With the dress pushed back over her shoulders Nadine finds that Tiffany has now slipped down the shoulder straps of her slip and her mouth moves down to take a hard nipple and the peak of her small breast into her mouth.</p><p>Glorying in the tongue flickering over her teat, and the fingers tweaking and teasing her other nipple, Nadine writhes as Athena's fingers rub her sex, shielded only by the thin and now wet silk. At last regaining some fragment of self control the woman staggers to her feet.</p><p>""Oh my God I never dreamed you would be so much what I need. Quickly now my bedroom's through here so come with me.""</p><p>Even as she makes for the room and its big bed the girls hands seem to be everywhere and the silk dress lies abandoned on the thick carpet. At the foot of the bed they pause and Athena seizes the hem of Nadine's slip and tugs it up and over her head. In her passion Nadine never noticed that on their way Tiffany had snagged the two shoulder bags and dropped them besides the bed. Once Athena has slipped down her wet panties Nadine finds herself pushed onto the counterpane to watch the girls undress.</p><p>They don't shed their clothes frantically neither do they make a showy type of striptease of it; they undress with casual nonchalance. Athena's long legs carry her over to the French windows where moonlight shines through; adding to the faint light from a single table lamp. Taking the heavy drapes she draws them three parts shut but glances at the patio outside. Out there a short stocky man with the wire of an earpiece visible is prowling and clapping his hands together to keep them warm. One of Nadine's guards clearly!</p><p>By the time Athena scampers back to the bed Tiffany is slowly caressing the smooth skin of Nadine's thighs and lightly kissing them. Kneeling beside the supine woman Athena's lips close over a small breast and it's hard nipple; her hand cups and kneads the other breast bringing soft moans of anticipation from deep in the woman's throat. Tiffany parts the woman's thighs, raises her knees a little to slip her arms under them, and then cradles her hips as the girl's lips purse to kiss slick flesh.</p><p>At the first touch the woman's body stiffens and trembles and her long lashes lower while she bites her lip. The redheaded girl sucks on plump labia, licks slowly from top to bottom of the woman's sopping sex, and then stiffening her tongue pushes deep into a hot and cramping vagina. Bobbing her head up and down she fucks Nadine as though her tongue is a flexible cock. The woman's belly ripples in waves as her hips shift faster on the counterpane and she gasps with delight as her orgasm builds and builds again.</p><p>Redoubling her tongue and lips expert actions Tiffany feels the woman's climax thundering home and clamps her mouth firmly in place. Grasping the narrow hips hard enough to leave bruises she drives the writhing woman over the edge and Nadine's hoarse groans announce an explosive finish. Raising her face, smeared with creamy streaks, she smiles at the still aroused woman.</p><p>""You need more Madame!""</p><p>Spinning as lithely as a cat, till her calves and thighs face the woman's, she wriggles forward. As she does Athena quits two swollen and bitten breasts to straddle Nadine's face. She lowers her silken pussy onto the woman's greedy mouth and stiffens as a tongue laps at her wet crease. Meanwhile Tiffany has eased forward till her sex is plastered against the woman's oozing pussy and begun to grind herself up and down, back and forth, whilst gripping Nadine's lean thigh. The redheaded girl's face is contorted in ecstasy as she heaves herself hard onto a woman who shudders; even as she sucks on Athena's hard little clitoris.</p><p>Grunting with the effort Tiffany rears up so she's riding Nadine's pussy and circles her hips insanely fast and hard until she, and the equally wild woman, cum almost simultaneously. The redhead squirts her juice onto the woman's cramping vagina and seconds later, with a wild howl, Athena explodes into a sexual fit and rolls off her lover's face. Nadine lies gasping for breath as the two girls exchange covert glances and winks before they worm their way up to lie on either side of the grinning woman.</p><p>They shower her, from mouth to vulva, in frantic kisses and butterfly soft caresses. As she so often does Athena remains silent while Tiffany whispers in the woman's ear.</p><p>""We want to please you again Madame! It's so exciting watching you cum when we play with you. Can we? Please?""</p><p>Nadine Bouvier feels she's in paradise! Two of the wildest and most uninhibited young girls she's ever encountered in her 45 years of sexual activity are carrying her into crazy passion.</p><p>""Oh yes my darlings you're driving me wild! Don't stop now!""</p><p>Athena sprawls flat on the rumpled counterpane and splays her thighs wide and the flushed woman settles into the classic ""soixante neuf"" position as greedy mouths fasten onto hungry pussies. Lips clamp on labia, tongues lick and lap at sopping flesh, and erect clits are sucked and even nibbled at. Tiffany meanwhile kneels behind Nadine's taut buttocks and parts them to expose the tight red-brown pucker of the woman's arse. Licking her fingers she eases two past the sphincter and she finger fucks the woman's colon hard.</p><p>Athena's thighs are locked around the woman and her ferocious love making echoes the woman's equally frantic pussy eating. Pushed over the edge in part by the fingers deep inside her along with an avid mouth Nadine screams out loud while Athena shudders, shakes, and trembles, as if electrified. Spent, sated, exhausted, Nadine allows the girls to drag the counterpane over her as they settle on either side of her. She is drowsing on the verge of sleep and the room goes quiet.</p><p>In the shadowy room the two girls glance at each other and nod. Moving stealthily Tiffany snags their bags and removes two combination earpiece and microphones which the girls set in place. They settle in the darkness to listen to Nadine's steady breathing for some time until both girls cock their heads clearly listening to something. Next Tiffany extracts from their bags two .22 calibre semi automatic hand guns complete with bulbous silencers. Tiffany eases off the bed and to the left of the French windows as Athena kneels beside a dressing table to the right of them.</p><p>The girls' sharp ears catch faint pops and a dull thud from outside and then the handle of the French windows turns and through the gap a shadowy figure moves smoothly into the room. The man, clearly a man, wears tight fitting dark clothing and a ski mask. He cradles a silenced Uzi 9mm submachine gun as he steps forward. Tiffany purses her lips and whistles clearly and softly. His head jerks towards her and there is a soft ""phut"" as a .22 round takes him between the eyes. The second ""phut"" is Athena's gun sending a bullet into the man's heart. He folds to the carpet with a dull thump.</p><p>A touch to his neck and a glance from Athena confirms he's dead!</p><p>Tiffany edges towards the open door as does Athena, one high and one low, and they look outside. Crumpled on the stone flags is the body of the stocky guard with a pool of blood puddled around him. Standing by him is a second dark clad figure with an identical silenced Uzi glancing alternatively out across the college grounds and back at the Bouvier apartments. As he turns back to the French windows he sees the last thing he ever sees. Two naked young girls taking aim at him.</p><p>In all there are five ""phuts"" as the girls' fire. Tiffany, better with a handgun than her partner, puts one in his forehead, another in his throat, and a third to the chest. Athena simply plants two into his heart region. The man collapses, dropping his gun, and Tiffany kicks it clear of him and carries out the formality of checking that he's also dead. They scan the night but no-one else is in sight and there is no sound of movement anywhere.</p><p>When they re-enter the bedroom Tiffany's nipples are swollen and gorged with blood and her labia are parted to reveal a trickle of juice seeping out. On the bed Nadine murmurs sleepily.</p><p>""What is it dear?""</p><p>Placing her gun on the carpet Tiffany steps up onto the bed and tosses aside the counterpane.</p><p>""God I want you so much!""</p><p>Forcing the woman's thighs apart she mounts her like a man might mount a woman. Plastering her wet sex against the woman's she fucks her frantically. Still dazed Nadine clamps her hands on boyish buttocks as the redhead pounds her pussy like a machine. Head thrown back and eyes seeing nothing Tiffany explodes into massive squirt that soaks the ecstatic woman's body and the bedding beneath them.</p><p>Shuddering and sucking in a deep breathe the girl rises and turns to her partner who remains looking out through the door.</p><p>""I'm okay now babe so call it in!""</p><p>Athena grins at her and nods before speaking into her mike.</p><p>""Cuckoos in the nest to Control. The target is safe and the bogies are down. Two enemy dead but the guard is cancelled!""</p><p>Propping herself up on one elbow Nadine sees a blood stained body crumpled on the floor and her two lovers wielding handguns. She opens her mouth to yell but finds Tiffany's hand clamped over her mouth.</p><p>""Hush Madame you're safe now just be quiet and wait a moment!""</p><p>The moment passes and the room is flooded with big men in dark clothes and Nadine finds herself stuffed into a robe and hustled off into another suite of rooms. She finds the big woman wearing the ""Jaclyn Hurst"" I.D. badge standing just inside the door and the woman settles her on a big sofa to wait in silence. When the door opens minutes later a tall and slender woman with dark hair cut short enters. She is carrying a steaming mug that bears the aroma of fresh coffee. She hands it to the stunned woman.</p><p>""Black and sweet the way you like it Madame Bouvier; with a decent slug of good cognac. I think it will make you feel better.""</p><p>Taking a gulp Nadine feels warmth spreading through her and her shakes and trembling begins to ease a little.</p><p>""Who are you and just what happened tonight?""</p><p>The woman settles on the sofa next to Nadine and gives her a tight and brief smile.</p><p>""You can call me Sybil! I work for a branch of British Intelligence simply known as ""The Department"" and one of our sections uncovered the fact that a contract had been taken out on your life. It seems your constant messages that countries like Greece, in particular, must suffer the consequences for their financial misdeeds and that had moved certain powerful and wealthy people to want you removed and replaced by a more sympathetic figure!""</p><p>""Then that man dead in my room came to kill me? But those girls, with guns, so young but they killed him? And the one outside too?""</p><p>The woman's severe features twist into a half grin.</p><p>""What girls? There never were any girls! There was a gun fight and the two assassins died along with the guard outside your windows. He'll be remembered as a hero and his family will be well looked after!""</p><p>By now Nadine is recovering somewhat of her normal icy self control and bites back.</p><p>""Nonsense there were two girls, Tiffany and Athena, they made the presentation of the visitor's book and the pen earlier. I arranged with Ms Hurst here to have then visit my room. Why were two armed girls in my room? Why not the usual police security?""</p><p>""Madame Bouvier this conference is taking place in Scotland and Scotland currently is flexing its muscles and shouting about independence. When The Department held talks with the Scottish Justice Ministry they demanded they take charge of your protection and that they were well able to keep you safe. The Controller, the ultimate authority in The Department, decided that they were in fact not up to the task. Your would be killers are part of an organisation of hit men composed of ex intelligence operatives who have gone ""private"" and carry out wet work for cash now; so my section took on the job without the Scots being aware of it.""</p><p>""But why two young girls? Why not a few big men like those that burst into my rooms once the shooting was over?""</p><p>""Madame my section is section 10 or ""X"" in Roman numerals. It is known as ""SeXction"" for just that reason.  Because it uses young boys and girls for honey traps, infiltration and assassination, as well as body guarding and wet work, and we also were well aware of your weakness for young girls, we set things up with you. The Jocks didn't want England involved but two innocent young girls went right under their radar. Oh and I'll say it again! There never were any Tiffany and Athena in your rooms and they don't exist! Now if you'll excuse me and Jaclyn we have to go and your protection will be back in Scottish hands until you fly out. Bonjeur Madame Bouvier!""</p><p>The two women ghost out of the room and two large men with the bulge of holstered guns beneath their jackets enter to stand guard. Strangely Nadine Bouvier would feel much safer with the two slender pre-
teens watching over her!</p><p>In another wing of the college accommodation section the door of a room swings open to Sybil's key. On the double bed there Tiffany and Athena are ""unwinding"" in the manner of so many ""SeXction"" boys and girls. Facing each other on that bed, naked, they have their fingers deep in each others pussies and are shuddering on the verge of massive orgasms. Sybil stands in total silence until the two girls convulse into violent and shattering climaxes. Sprawled on the stained sheets they look up at the woman who commands their complete obedience.</p><p>""Sybil!""</p><p>""Tiffany, Athena, I'm sorry to interrupt your relaxation but I've just popped in to say well done on tonight's operation. I'll de-brief tomorrow but I've informed The Controller and he also sends his congratulations. Athena dear; Tiffany never had any post operational nymphomania problems like after the Hemming job did she?""</p><p>Athena's poker face would do credit to any top card player!</p><p>""No Sybil everything went totally smoothly but why do you ask?""</p><p>""Well over your earpieces I thought I heard some familiar noises after the bogies were taken out but I must have been mistaken. Now you girls get right back to enjoying yourself again!""</p><p>The door closes softly behind her as Tiffany grins at her partner.</p><p>""Thanks for that babe and now I owe you. What can I do for you to pay you back?""</p><p>Weaving her long and elegant legs around Tiffany's Athena eases the core of their bodies together.</p><p>""Well fucking me senseless will make a good start.""</p><p>Soon the only sounds in the room are harsh gasps for air, grunts of pleasure, and wet slapping sounds, as the two nymphets' try to satisfy themselves once more.</p>"
198,Exclusive Entertainment,Androgyne,1,It's said that the rich and powerful can get away with murder. Caprice Mason has found that the rich can savour forbidden young fruits in the right place at the right time. The place being Lady Antonia's country house!,"['F,F,g,g,g,g,g,cons,oral,pedo']","<p>The chauffeuse opens the door of the Bentley and stands back to let the young woman step out. She is young, perhaps mid twenties, and wearing a simple sheath dress of white linen that screams expensive tailoring. Her long blond hair floats around her lightly tanned shoulders as she stands erect.</p><p>""Park up and wait for me Joann! I'm not sure how long I'll be.""</p><p>On long and slender legs she strides along a gravelled path towards the imposing country house that she's arrived at. Up several granite steps and then she halts before double doors to ring the bell. After a short wait footsteps are heard along a flagged hallway and the doors are opened by a maid in a black dress and white lace apron and cap.</p><p>""Yes Ma'am?""</p><p>""I'm Caprice Mason and I have an appointment to see Lady Antonia!""</p><p>The maid steps back to admit her; closing the door behind her.</p><p>""If you will follow me Ma'am?""</p><p>Caprice is led into a small parlour where a fire crackles in an ornate grate and is offered a seat in a leather covered wing backed chair.</p><p>""The Lady will see you very soon Ma'am if you'll wait here a moment.""</p><p>After seating herself and glancing around the room Caprice hears a murmur of voices and then footsteps herald the arrival in the room of Lady Antonia Franklin. She is as tall as her visitor and a clearly attractive woman in her mid fifties. Her paisley pattern silk dress flatters her slightly angular figure and her short hair is iron grey. Smooth muscled calves and thighs are sheathed in black nylon. As Caprice stands Lady A as she's known to society takes her hand in both of hers.</p><p>""Ah Ms Mason welcome to my modest home! Please sit down again and we can talk about the details.""</p><p>Lady A takes an identical chair and sits facing the young woman; arranging her skirts to emphasise her admirable legs.</p><p>""Well my dear you are much younger than my usual clients but you fulfil all the requirements including of course your financial status. You also passed the vetting process with flying colours. I'm sure you understood the need for a great deal of care in view of the consequences of any leak about what I make available here. I do hope you realise that once you experience our wares you would be considered a criminal?""</p><p>""I assure you Lady Antonia I am fully aware of your warnings and am quite prepared to go ahead. I have the required bank draft with me from my Cayman islands account.""</p><p>""Then my dear if you'll follow me I've arranged a sample demonstration of what will be available to you and our other clients whenever you care to visit here.""</p><p>When she rises and leads the way out of the parlour Caprice finds her eyes are fixed on the woman's narrow hips and taut buttocks and realises just how aroused she is. She is considering how much she would like to make slow and leisurely love, or wild and abandoned love, with this somewhat severe lady who is old enough to be her mother!</p><p>""The entertainment facilities are available every evening seven days a week both viewing and participating. Although you probably realise things become much busier and more hectic at weekends.""</p><p>The grey haired lady leads Caprice up a wide and impressive staircase and along a lushly carpeted corridor into a large auditorium. Caprice is ushered to a line of seats; something like cinema seats but larger and certainly more comfortable.</p><p>""Please take a seat my dear!""</p><p>Lowering herself onto the soft leather seat Caprice finds she is gazing down into an area in almost total darkness that is perhaps eight or ten feet below her. Once Antonia has taken the seat next to her Caprice's hostess presses a button on the console before her and powerful lights blink on the reveal the arena below them. The illuminated space is occupied by a massive bed whose mattress is covered by a blue sheet and that is all that can be seen.</p><p>Touching the console once more Antonia speaks towards a microphone grill on it.</p><p>""Are they ready Camille?""</p><p>A husky female voice replies from the console.</p><p>""All is ready Madam!""</p><p>""Very well then begin!""</p><p>Antonia turns to stare at the young woman as she speaks.</p><p>""I'm sure you'll appreciate this Caprice my dear I never seem to tire of it myself!""</p><p>Soft music begins to play! Caprice recognises it as being from the ballet Swan Lake and as this dawns on her two figures enters the light from the left and right side of the large room below. Both are tall girls perhaps somewhere between 11 and 13? They move on points like ballerinas but they are not dressed as ballerinas.</p><p>One girl is very pale and her hair has been clearly dyed a dead matt black shade. The second girl is ebony skinned whilst her hair is bleached a pure snow white. Both girls are slender and small breasted. They both wear identical outfits. The white girl wears black ballet slippers and a black lace body stocking. Apart from her hands and head the only part of her body exposed is the area of her silk smooth vulva.</p><p>The black girl's costume is the reverse of her partner's with white slippers and a white lace garment covering most of her gleaming skin. Perfectly synchronized they dance lithely into each others arms. They kiss deeply and passionately as their hands roam over each others bodies. Stroking and caressing firm little breasts, taut buttocks, and slender thighs. On her seat Caprice gasps softly at what she is seeing and leans forward to take in the erotic dance of desire below.</p><p>Now hands move between thighs as the girls' stroke and rub their slick and moist labia!</p><p>Caprice's nipples have hardened and sprung erect whilst her sex is wet and tingling with growing excitement. Glancing across at Antonia she sees that the woman has spoken the truth and the tableau below has affected her powerfully. Through the thin silk she shows only a slight swell of small breasts but long and thick nipples are now tenting the cloth and her cheeks are flushed as her breathing quickens.</p><p>Now hand in hand and still kissing expertly the two girls step up onto the vast bed and settle with their thighs pointed towards each other. Sinuously, like two young snakes, they wriggle towards each other and scissor their thighs around each others like two exotic wrestlers. Slowly they begin to grind slick pussies together and the microphones transmit the soft wet sounds to a wildly aroused Caprice.</p><p>Antonia gulps hard and licks dry lips.</p><p>""I think we both need some personal attention now my dear! Poppy! Jasmine! Here now!""</p><p>At her words two exquisite young girls move from the shadows where they have been concealed in darkness. Both are blond though one is boyish and flat chested while the other has well developed breasts. Their only garments are tiny bikini briefs in emerald green. Jasmine, the busty one, attends to Lady A and slips free the tiny pearl buttons on her dress till she can part it to reveal those small breasts and the swollen nipples. At the triangle of her thighs is a small tuft of dark pubic hair above thick and dark labia already leaking creamy juices.</p><p>Poppy is very direct! She kneels before Caprice and slides her small hands up under her skirt to hook her fingers into the waistband of her pantyhose and briefs. Smiling invitingly she wriggles the lingerie down around Caprice's ankles as her head lowers towards a smooth shaven vulva. Even as lips are pursed and tongues are readied the two women's eyes are locked on the writhing girls on the bed below them.</p><p>Their faces contorted with pure lust the girls thrust against each others sopping pussies and their moans and shrill shrieks are loud and clear. Soft lips and a skilful tongue slithers over Caprice's silky flesh and one hand clamps on the arm of her chair while her free hand cradles the girls head to press it firmly against her cramping sex.</p><p>Antonia's eyes are also locked on the insane sexuality of the shuddering girls as Jasmine's avid mouth sucks on her dark labia. As fingers enter deeply into her hot depths Antonia grits her teeth though hoarse groans escape her lips. Jasmine's free hand clamps on a bloated nipple and squeezes it hard enough to cause real pain but pain is also pleasure to Antonia!</p><p>The girls on the bed erupt into simultaneous orgasms and their screams of release explode around the brightly lit area below.</p><p>Antonia's body arches up from the seat and she climaxes madly as her squirt soaks Jasmine's face, the girls lips and tongue still frantically working to please her mistress!</p><p>Caprice has held back her orgasm to the point of pain but when Poppy takes her long clit twixt her lips and flogs it with her tongue all restraint is blasted away. She writhes, shakes and shudders, and her vision blurs to red flashes of pure ecstasy. When her strength finally returns and her mind clears Poppy and Jasmine has departed and the only signs that the two girls were ever on the bed below are the dark spots and stains on the blue sheet that demonstrated their wild sexuality.</p><p>Antonia, as shaken and sated as Caprice, manages to rise from her seat.</p><p>""I trust you found your sample of what we supply as satisfying as I did my dear?""</p><p>Caprice barely has the strength or desire to reply but stammers out the words.</p><p>""Oh God yes Antonia and worth every penny of your membership fee!""</p><p>From the slender purse she has brought with her Caprice extracts a manila envelope containing the bank draft.</p><p>""There Antonia the whole sum in full!""</p><p>The woman smiles back at her as she accepts her fee.</p><p>""And now my dear I suggest we visit the excellent bathing facilities here as we both clearly need a shower after our delightful experiences!""</p><p>Later, and restored to immaculate appearance once more, the two women stroll towards the huge double doors of the house.</p><p>""So Caprice any questions before you leave here?""</p><p>""Only one Lady Antonia dare I ask it!""</p><p>""And what would that be my dear?""</p><p>""Would you be available to or even interested in me?""</p><p>Antonia's severe face lights up in a genuine smile.</p><p>""Why my dear I'm hugely flattered! I thought your interests were exclusively in the young ones!""</p><p>""My interests Antonia are in having deeply satisfying sex with any female who takes my fancy and you certainly have!""</p><p>""Caprice I am afraid that I have to greet another potential member soon or be assured we could retire to my bedroom and explore each others tastes and pleasures. Though I warn you some people consider my tastes somewhat extreme! Perhaps when you make an evening visit we can get much better acquainted? Friday evening is likely to be busy but I'm sure I can slip away for some time with you!""</p><p>""Friday then Antonia!""</p><p>The two women, out on the steps, kiss chastely and Caprice strolls over to her waiting limousine deep in thought.</p><p>When Friday night arrives Caprice is ready and set to join her new companions at Antonia's house of</p><p>pleasures and has ensured she looks her best. No pantyhose this time she wears a suspender belt and sheer seamed black stockings. She has paired this with high heels and a ""little black dress"" that looks simple but cost a fortune. Again her chauffeuse Joann drops her at the foot of those granite steps. From within soft music is playing and a hum of conversation can be heard.</p><p>""Thank you Joann I think you can take the evening off but consider yourself on call if I should need the car. The usual bonus applies if I need to send for you so either way you should be fine!""</p><p>Carefully she picks her way across the pea gravel and up the steps to the double doors, which are wide open, to be greeted by a pretty teenager in a butler's uniform.</p><p>""Good evening Ma'am! Ms Mason isn't it? One of our new members I'm assured and Lady Antonia told me to tell you she'd see you a little later on. The cocktail lounge is down the corridor to the left and then turn right and you can't miss it. Lots of ladies here tonight Ma'am and the live show doesn't start for an hour or so yet. Have a wonderful time and enjoy yourself!""</p><p>With a little extra sway to her hips Caprice sashays along the corridor and enters the buzz and hubbub of the smoky lounge, no smoking ban here in the big house, and heads for the bar for her first drink of the evening. As she approaches the counter a tall blond in a midnight blue trouser suit turns around and moves away. In her left hand she carries a flute of champagne and her right bears a snifter of brandy. Her jaw drops and pink champagne splashes over the edge of the flute. Caprice gapes at the lovely woman.</p><p>""Mother!""</p><p>""Caprice?""</p>"
199,A Long Weekend,Androgyne,1,"Emma has little experience of lesbian sex but has set her sights, over a weekend,on her 2 new nextdoor neighbours Ali and Caitlin.Friday sees her hook up with Ali for her first time with a grown woman.","['M,f,cons,mast,oral,pedo']","<p>Emma Collins is sprawled naked on her bed with a towel beneath her hips. At 13 she's closer to a woman than a child; with real breasts on her toned and athletic body. She loves swimming and her gym sessions at school; and these have tautened her young physique. Her skin is tanned and her eyes are jade green while her long blond hair is pulled back into not a ponytail but more like a horse's tail.</p><p>She's breathing fast and her eyes are locked on the screen of her laptop which rests on the bed besides her. On the screen a curvy teenager is writhing on a big bed while a sinewy black woman is licking her pink pussy and pumping two fingers hard and fast into her. From the laptop's speakers come the moans of the white girl as she cups and tweaks her own full breasts. At the same time Emma's fingers are rubbing the slick flesh of her pink labia. Panting now she moves a fingertip to the hard and erect nub of her clitoris.</p><p>On screen the blond model arches her back and howls as she climaxes; and almost at the same time Emma's flying fingers take her to the same place. She bucks and writhes as she cums hard and wetly for the third time this afternoon. She realises this will have to be her last ""O"" before her parents arrive home from work. As her heart slows and ceases to pound she eases the damp towel from under her and sits up erect on the edge of the mattress.</p><p>Closing the window on her laptop she deletes the history; not that her parents would be bothered checking just what she does online! When she first discovered the porn channels she watched almost anything but she soon found the straight sex ones pretty gross. Seeing the guy stick his hard cock into the girl made her feel queasy but when he pulls out and shoots his load all over her stomach Emma thought it was just too yucky to be true. Then she settled on the girl/girl videos and she was hooked! She can't get enough of them but now she craves for more of the real thing.</p><p>One single experience in school has shown her she wants and needs more and she's decided that she's a lesbian for certain. She's sure she can't tell her parents about her feelings and especially about that day an older girl, Peggy Grant aged fifteen, took her into the school toilets and showed her how good fingers felt inside her hot pussy.</p><p>Emma recalls the dark excitement as the older girl's hand moved under her school kilt, how her fingers stroked and caressed the silky skin of her thigh, and how she eased down the panties until they were pooled around her ankles. And then how those skilled fingers probed and moved into her wet depths as Emma bit her own hand so not to moan out loud in ecstasy.</p><p>Emma's orgasm was so hard her senses spun away and when she came back to herself Peggy was the only thing that had kept her from falling to the floor. Emma barely recalls using her own fingers to satisfy the older girl but Peg's gasps told her she, Emma, was a quick learner!</p><p> Peg got perhaps a little too enthusiastic because Emma bled a bit that day but now she's proud that she lost her virginity then! Could she hook up again with Peggy? Maybe she could! Could she find another girl in her class that shared her tastes? Very likely she could! Now however she thinks she's got the chance of what she longs for from somewhere really close to home.</p><p>First however the towel has to go into the washer before her folks come in. A towel wet and smelling of pussy cream would be a dead give away even for her preoccupied parents! Once that matter's attended to and Emma's had a fast shower before dressing again she thinks over once more if there are any doubts about her plans.</p><p>Now wearing clean panties and bra, her mum realised that as young as eleven Emma needed to wear one, along with leggings and a tee shirt, Emma moves to her bedroom window as she hears noise from the rear of her house. Moving to her window she peeks out from behind the curtains so she can look down into the garden of her next door neighbours. Below in her garden, one of those neighbours, Ali Anderson, is stowing something away in the garden shed.</p><p>Emma can't figure out what attracts her to the woman because Ali isn't a stunning or curvaceous figure like some of the video models she watches online. Ali is a tall and muscular woman with dusty blond hair in tight curls. Her tan is far deeper than Emma's; a deep mahogany hue. She's wearing a halter top and cut off jeans that expose her powerful calves and thighs. The top leaves her belly bare and it's flat and her abdominals are clearly defined.</p><p>Even after masturbating three times Emma feels a frisson of arousal as she watches Ali stroll across her lawn and back into her house. The previous neighbour, old Mrs Hampton, was taken into a care home and her daughter put the house up for sale to pay her mother's bills. It sold almost at once and Emma and her parents now have Alison Anderson and Caitlin Booth living next door.</p><p>They'd barely moved in and were doing their own renovations and decorations when the talking about them began. The local gossips worked overtime and the word was Ali and Caitlin were a pair of Dykes, Lesbos, Pussy eaters! Emma, with her realisation she was also gay, listened closely to neighbours talking and her mother on the phone to friends, and so her interest became focused. Watching them move stuff in from their van Emma realised that these two ladies were also pretty strong. Carting around a fridge freezer, stove, and furniture didn't faze them at all!</p><p>From downstairs Emma hears a key turn in the lock and the front door opens.</p><p>""Emma are you up there?""</p><p>Emma's mum Lucy has arrived home so Emma gives herself and her room another once over, no signs of her masturbation shows on her self or her bed, so she heads down still working over her plan for tomorrow.</p><p>It's now Friday and this time Emma's folks are home before she gets back from school. Here's where she has to get the timing dead right if she's going to have the whole weekend to get close to the new neighbours that fascinate her, and to whom she finds herself so attracted, even though she's had little contact with them. Emma's parent's anniversary is Saturday and they have planned a romantic weekend away but didn't want to leave their thirteen year old daughter alone. Emma has laid her plan based on that!</p><p>""Now Emma are you sure Mrs Clough is okay with you staying the weekend with them?""</p><p>""Mum! Rosie Clough and I have been best friends since we were six so you KNOW its fine with Doris. Don't be ringing the Cloughs will you? Nothing will go wrong but if it did they've got your and Dad's cell phone numbers. Now you and Dad get going so you can beat the traffic. Doris will be round in her car to pick me up in twenty minutes or so.""</p><p>Right then Emma's dad Andrew rattles down the stairs carrying two suitcases. He pecks Emma on the cheek and heads for the front door calling back over his shoulder to his wife.</p><p>""Come on Lucy if we get away now we can miss the jams at the Franklin interchange. If we get caught there God knows what time we'll arrive at the Huntingdon Inn!""</p><p>Despite a mother's uncertainty Lucy hugs her daughter and repeats her husbands kiss on the cheek before following Andrew out to their car. The door is scarcely closed behind them when Emma has snatched up the living room phone's handset and tapped in seven digits.</p><p>""Hello! Rosie? Yeah this is it so put your mum on. Honest I swear I'll explain what's going on if things work out like I'm hoping. A date? Well I guess you could call it that baby but when I tell you about it you gotta swear to keep the secret! Now put your mum on please and back me up if she's awkward won't you?""</p><p>Crossing her fingers Emma waits hardly breathing.</p><p>""Mrs Clough? Look I'm so sorry but Mum and Dad changed their minds at the last minute and I'm going with them. No I'd much sooner be staying at yours with Rosie. Look I hope you haven't put yourself out too much over me but I'd better go. Dad and Mum are in the car so I have to hang up. Oh you're okay with it then? Oh thanks so much Doris!""</p><p>Hanging up she punches the air in triumph.</p><p>""YES! Yes! Yes! Yes!""</p><p>And then she's dashing upstairs to her room so, after a shower, she can dress up to impress Ali who is always the first of her neighbours home from work. Naked and wrapped in a big bath towel Emma is rifling through her wardrobe for an outfit that will show off her toned body to its best advantage. She'd like to do things slower but with only the weekend to work with she will have to make things as obvious as possible to her neighbours. And make no mistake Emma has a yen for both of the ladies.</p><p>First she uses a little of her mum's best perfume on her naked body before slipping into the second thing she's filched from her mother. A scarlet thong that Lucy thinks only her husband and herself knows she owns. Sexy underwear is Emma's mum's secret addiction! No bra! Though her firm breasts warrant one she wants to put her wares on show and to their best advantage. The skirt she wriggles into is new, tight, black, and shorter really than her mum likes, but Emma got it anyway. Her dark blue top is tight enough to show of her perky nipples and the final touch is a pair of thigh highs.</p><p>Emma heard a couple of senior girls at her school chatting about how ""thigh highs are the sexiest stockings and the boys love them"" so Emma hopes the ladies love them too. The ones she's pulled on are dark blue and black hoops to match her top and skirt and she teams them with black sneakers. After running a brush through her blond hair she leaves it loose to frame her face rather than tying it back into its usual ponytail and then quits the house to lay in wait for Ali.</p><p>Just inside her garden gate she settles onto the wide stone wall and arranges her coltish legs to show off just how shapely they are. Shortly she finds that posing on a stone wall is hard on her rear but she grits her teeth and awaits Ali's arrival.</p><p> Luckily Ali isn't late! As the woman arrives at her own front gate Emma realises just how big she is alongside Emma's compact four feet nine inches. Being wide shouldered her muscular development makes her breasts seem girlish though her legs, in her tight denims, are long and powerful. Up this close Emma realises that not only is Ali powerful and heavily muscled but she is really tall. Over six foot in point of fact.</p><p>Screwing up her nerve, and sure she's blushing furiously, Emma smiles and hails the woman.</p><p>""Hi Ms Anderson! Finished for the weekend? Isn't the weather great?""</p><p>The big woman coolly glances up and down the length of Emma's carefully settled pose.</p><p>""My Emma you do look so smart. Are you going somewhere nice with your parents?""</p><p>This gives Emma her first opening to use and she does without hesitation.</p><p>""No Ms Anderson. Mum and Dad are away for the weekend and I'm home alone!""</p><p>The big woman cocks her head to one side and raises an eyebrow before speaking.</p><p>""Look Emma drop the ""Ms Anderson"" and call me Ali, and your folks trust you on your own at, how old are you anyway?""</p><p>""Okay Ali! I'm thirteen but Mum and Dad think I'm a pretty grown up thirteen.""</p><p>When the woman smiles is there a hint of something hiding behind it?</p><p>""I can see that honey! Well I better get in and put the kettle on and make a drink to tide me over till Caitlin and I have our evening meal.""</p><p>In her head Emma thinks ""Oh Crap no I can't let her go"" and makes a fast offer in the hope of keeping Aly with her.</p><p>""Why don't you come into ours and I'll make you a coffee? I mean you're our new neighbour and we should get to know each other shouldn't we?""</p><p>To Emma's intense relief Ali shrugs and then nods agreement.</p><p>""That'd be cool honey so you lead the way!""</p><p>Emma almost sprints up the garden path in her eagerness to get Ali inside and in privacy. She settles Ali on the big settee in the rear living room and clicks on the kettle before opening the carton of instant lattes.</p><p>""How many sugars Ali?""</p><p>""I don't take sugar Emma it's not part of a healthy diet and I take my health and fitness very seriously!""</p><p>""I can see that Ali you must train hard! The lattes are decaff if that's okay with you?""</p><p>""That'll be fine honey!""</p><p>When Emma returns carefully balancing a mug of the creamy brew Ali's settled back on the settee and admiring the room.</p><p>""Nice honey very nice! You've got a lovely home.""</p><p>Settling on the sofa next to Ali she places the mug carefully on a coaster upon the coffee table and turns towards the woman.</p><p>""Yeah Mum and Dad both work full time and they've both got decent jobs. I thought they might have asked you and Caitlin over for a drink and get to know you.""</p><p>Having taken a cautious sip, and then a deep swallow of the coffee, Ali now has a small and milky moustache, which she wipes away with a large handkerchief tugged from her jean's pocket. Her smile is maybe a tad forced.</p><p>""Honey we didn't expect it, not with our reputation anyway.""</p><p>Emma decides to be honest and hopefully grown up in her reply.</p><p>""What because you two guys are gay? Who cares about that nowadays? Being gay is normal or that's what the teachers say at my school.""</p><p>""Ali puts her head to one side and considers the girl next to her before replying.</p><p>""You're trying too hard honey!""</p><p>""What do you mean Ali?""</p><p>""What you're doing right now Emma is what I did with my gym mistress when I was your age. I thought I knew what I was letting myself in for and as it happens I was right. Are you sure you know what you're letting yourself in for?""</p><p>Emma realises her act hasn't fooled this woman for one second and her heart is pounding in her chest.</p><p>""Yeah I know what I'm letting myself in for and I know what I want. I'm not a silly little virgin you know? I've been with girls before but I want you to be my first woman.""</p><p>Emma's stretching the truth when she says ""girls"" but she needs to sound confident. Ali nods slowly and brings one big hand up to caress Emma's cheek.</p><p>""Okay honey if this is what you want then this is what you're gonna get!""</p><p>Folding the girl into her muscled arms she kisses Emma with not just skill, but aggression, and her tongue spears into the girl's mouth to wrap itself around the girl's like an eel. Through Emma's top and Ali's shirt nipples grind together as Emma clutches at a pair of broad shoulders and lets herself respond to lips and the tongue that are arousing her wildly. At last, when Ali pulls away from her, Emma allows a soft moan to escape as she pants for breath.</p><p>""Oh yeah you're ready honey! Down here or in your bed?""</p><p>Gulping hard Emma forces the words from puffy lips and a tongue that seems to tingle.</p><p>""My bed and oh God yes I'm ready!""</p><p>Ali scoops her up effortlessly and heads for the hall and staircase as though the girl is a featherweight. At the head of the stairs she halts for a second.</p><p>Which room honey?""</p><p>Emma is now dry mouthed with excitement and can only nod towards her bedroom door. Ali strides towards it, knees it open, and tosses the girl onto the counterpane, before popping the buttons of her shirt open. Emma watches, flushed and aroused, as the woman wrenches off the cotton shirt to reveal she wears no bra. Against her wide shoulders and the ridged muscles of her belly those breasts seem like small cones tipped with hard little nipples of a rosy pink/brown.</p><p>Next she unbuckles the wide leather belt that supports her jeans, pops the brass button, and wriggles out of them even as she kicks off her shoes. Standing now in just a pair of plain white cotton briefs Emma lets her gaze rove over the woman's rock hard body. From neck to calves her muscular development shows in an etched and ""cut"" physique that has Emma's nipples hardened like stones and a growing heat and wetness between her thighs. When Ali hooks her thumbs into the waistband of her briefs and peels them off Emma's eyes are drawn to lock on her pronounced vulva.</p><p>Her labia are thick and fleshy and the thick nub of her clitoris stands proud from its dark sheath. When Ali turns to scoop up her discarded clothes and toss them onto the dresser Emma sees that even her buttocks are hard muscled with no trace of fat to soften or round them.</p><p>""Aren't you going to undress yourself Emma or do you want me to do it?""</p><p>The big woman's words are husky and clear in the silence of the bedroom and indeed the entire house. Emma comes to life and, crossing her arms, peels off her tight top to reveal her pert breasts tipped with now erect nipples of a shell pink. She's freed the button on her skirt's waistband and tugged down the zip when big hands reach out and drag down the brief black scrap of cloth. Ali's eyes focus on the skimpy bit of scarlet satin and lace that shields the girl's damp crease.</p><p>""God your breasts are bigger than mine honey and I can't wait to take thong that off and see what I'm going to taste soon honey!""</p><p>Even as Ali effortlessly raises Emma's hips and frees her body of the tiny thong the thought flashes through the girl's mind about what ""tasting"" her means. And then naked, but for her hopefully ""sexy thigh highs"" Emma is wrapped in arms like iron bands and a mouth closes on hers while an eager tongue stabs into her mouth to slither around her lips and the roof of her mouth. Unable to do more than surrender to an excited woman Emma moans into Ali's lips and shudders.</p><p>A big and powerful hand is surprisingly gentle as it cups one breast and teases an already erect nipple to greater hardness. Then Emma convulses as the other hand slides between her thighs to caress the slick flesh of the girl's dripping sex. Fingers probe expertly and easily one digit slips deep into a hot and wet cleft. Freeing her mouth from Emma's the muscled woman breathes huskily into her ear as she nibbles its lobe.</p><p>""Well honey you were telling the truth! You're not a virgin are you?""</p><p>That finger crooks and moves in and out with deliberate slowness and somehow Emma finds she's locked herself onto it as she groans and pushes her hips forward to force it even deeper into her. Emma's eyes are mere slits but she can see that Ali's as aroused as she is. From those small breasts her nipples are now standing long and hard while her tanned face is clearly flushed. Panting slightly the woman suddenly wriggles down Emma's body and her free hand eases Emma's thighs even further apart.</p><p>Soft lips kiss Emma's thighs, the creases where the triangle of her vulva melds into her thighs, and then a wet tongue licks the full length of Emma's taut labia. Her moans that have changed to deep groans are suddenly replaced by a shrill shriek of delight. Her own hands lock on and into the mass of tight curls on Ali's head to crush it down on her pulsing flesh. A second howl as Ali's tongue tip floats back and forth over the girl's small clit and a second finger pushes into her.</p><p>Emma's whole world now is concentrated in the blazing heat between her thighs and the soft, wet, sucking sounds, as fingers probe and lips caress slick flesh. With her eyes screwed shut she keens in ecstasy as all control leaves her, her body spasms, and incredible pleasure explodes through her.</p><p>Slowly, oh so slowly, Emma emerges from a tingling cocoon of delight. Powerful arms are holding her and when she can focus again Ali's face is before her, her mouth streaked with milky juices.</p><p>""My God honey I've never seen anyone cum that hard and be that loud when they did. They might have heard that on the next block!""</p><p>""Loud?""</p><p>""Christ yes honey you were howling the place down when you had that huge climax. How do you feel now?""</p><p>""Fantastic! Oh Ali I want more of that!""</p><p>The woman's brows arch up in total surprise.</p><p>""You're ready for more? Oh honey what it is to be young! Okay but we'll go a little slower this time or someone will call the cops! Turn around and get on your hands and knees. Yeah like that, spread those thighs a little more, ready?""</p><p>Emma feels warm breath on her still wet sex as hands grip her rounded hips. Her cheek resting on a pillow she moans softly into it, as first a tongue tip delicately flickers up and down her slick flesh, and then lips fasten onto her taut labia to suck on them. Slowly Ali rouses her and then slackens off; only to repeat this over again until Emma is pleading for release. As though heartless the massive woman ignores her pleas and continues her gentle assault until suddenly she changes tack.</p><p>First a stiffened tongue pushes in and out of Emma's cramping vagina until her body trembles and shudders with delight and then comes the coup-de-grace! That tongue thrashes Emma's hard and bloated clit until her second climax sends her into a world of white heat and wetness as her mind goes blank for a long time.</p><p>When her thoughts clear Emma finds she's sprawled on her back as Ali kisses and strokes her body until the tremors fade away. Propping herself up on one elbow Emma stares at Ali's rock hard body that now shows that her control has weakened and her needs are now paramount. Muscled thighs splayed wide she moves sensuously on the rumpled sheets and urges Emma to satisfy her raging desires.</p><p>Strangely Emma feels no trace of nerves as she positions herself above a smooth shaven vulva and inhales the pungent aroma of a highly aroused woman. From between dark labia, flushed with blood, a trickle of creamy juice runs between her hard thighs to enter the cleft of her solid buttocks. Emma's head descends and her lips caress slick flesh. Her first taste of a woman's sex entrances her. Any thoughts that she might be repulsed by the flavour vanish as she laps away like a cat at a dish of cream.</p><p>Big hard skinned hands cradle her head, surprisingly gently, as hips writhe on the bed and ripples of desire run down that wash board stomach. Emma can hear softly whispered words from the woman's parted lips as her lashes lower to cover her eyes.</p><p>""Yes! Oh yes, yes, yes darling!""</p><p>Aroused by what she is doing to the woman's iron body Emma buries her face against a now sopping pussy, to use her tongue and lips with insane speed, as Ali bucks and heaves the girl around like a doll. Ali's orgasm is massive and uncontrolled! She squirts like a fountain full into Emma's open and welcoming mouth. Hot juices fill her mouth and trickle delightfully down her throat. She continues to lick and suck at Ali's quivering sex until the woman shudders and lies still.</p><p>Ali's fingers toy with her still erect nipples and trail across her ridged belly.</p><p>""My God darling that was amazing and you're a natural at lady loving! I can't wait to introduce you to Caitlin! I think I want more of you and you deserve more from me. Ever tried a 69'er?""</p><p>Deciding against trying to seem a smart arse Emma is honest.</p><p>""No Ali but whatever it is I wanna do it with you!""</p><p>The big woman grins wolfishly at Emma.</p><p>""Turn around honey you've got to be on top. With my weight I really mean you've GOT to be on top!""</p><p>Emma finds herself being effortlessly eased into position so her sex is lowered onto Ali's waiting mouth, big hands hold her buttocks, and Emma finds her own mouth is perfectly placed to lower onto Ali's invitingly wet crease. Clutching Ali's hips she focuses on the long and thick clit that stands proud and ready. Darts of fire flicker through the girl's pussy as a skilled tongue enters her again but now Ali frees a hand from Emma's rear to strum a thumb over Emma's smaller but supersensitive clit.</p><p>Emma lashes her tongue harder over a now hugely bloated clit, even as she erupts into a massive climax that make the other earlier two seem like child's play. A muscled leg is hooked over her shoulders as Ali screams and her pussy floods and overflows with another powerful squirt and woman and girl pleasure themselves wildly until they both are spent.</p><p>Much later Ali pushes up from the stained wreckage of Emma's bed and begins to grope her way into her clothes.</p><p>""I gotta go home and wait for Caitlin and she'll want her share soon. Are you up for more honey?""</p><p>Emma, sex tender but eager for much more of this, lies content on her bed.</p><p>""Oh yeah Ali and I can't wait to get it on with her as well!""</p>"
200,We Can Build Her For You,Androgyne,1,"Lori and her friend Cat have saved hard to buy to android sex dolls to fulfill there every lesbian fantasy but when the dolls, Yukiko and Donna, are delivered and unpacked and the ladies take them to bed they find non-stop android sex may be more than their bodies can cope with. Death by sex or is there a happy solution. Read and find out!","['F,Ff,g,cons,fist,oral,pedo,toys']","<p>The two women reach the top of the polished granite stairs and pause before the huge plate glass doors. The tall blonde halts and pants a little. The redhead, hefty and though not short, has to look up a bit at her lanky companion.</p><p>""If you'd come to the gym with me each day you wouldn't be out of breath all the time; now let's get this over with!""</p><p>Both women look up at the giant hologram symbol rotating above them. It reads ""Android-Co"" and beneath that in smaller letters ""We'll build them for you""! The bulky redhead seizes her friend's arm and tows her towards the doors which slide silently open to admit them. Facing them is not as much a reception desk as a reception counter with perhaps a dozen identically uniformed staff members behind it. All are young and impeccably turned out. The redhead finds herself facing a brunette with gleaming teeth and a lapel badge reading ""Hi I'm Norma and how can I help you""?</p><p>""Good morning Madame and how can I help you today?""</p><p>The redhead swallows hard and licks her lips to moisten them.</p><p>""We're here to make a purchase and I understand there's a two for one offer available this week.""</p><p>""Yes indeed Madame and what kind of purchase are you contemplating?""</p><p>The redhead looks distinctly uncomfortable and stares down at her shoes; twisting a toe back and forth on the terra cotta floor tiles. The blond elbows her friend sharply in the short ribs.</p><p>""Oooofff err what type?""</p><p>""Is Madame looking for a servant and if so what sex? A maid, cook, housekeeper perhaps?""</p><p>""Err no none of them Miss! I want, err we want, well in fact…!""</p><p>Her words tail off and as they do Norma's eyes widen and she smiles encouragingly.</p><p>""I think what Madame is thinking about is what we refer to as a personal intimate companion?""</p><p>Leaning forward with a conspiratorial air she lowers her voice to a whisper.</p><p>""A personal sexual companion for Madame and her friend?""</p><p>""Err yes exactly so Norma.""</p><p>""So what sex and age are you contemplating these companions to be?""</p><p>""Well girls for both of us and mine would be say 12 or so!""</p><p>She pauses then to await her friend to take her turn. When nothing happens she takes her turn to return the complement and jabs a hard elbow into her friend's ribs.</p><p>""Cat the lady's waiting for you!""</p><p>Looking down at the floor the tall blonde mumbles something.</p><p>""What's that Cat the lady can't hear you?""</p><p>""Okay I said a bit older say 14?""</p><p>Norma smiles toothily and points to her right.</p><p>""Through that archway over there and you'll find annex 6 on your left. You want room 9 in there.""</p><p>As the two women scuttle off the tall blonde snorts and sniggers.</p><p>""Annex 6 and room 9 so we're after a 69 then are we? This has to be a wind up!""</p><p>Heels clicking the women first find their annex and next a large office numbered 9 whose door slides open with a soft hiss. There are 12 desks and 8 of them are occupied by Android-Co staff and 3 of them have customers. All these customers are female. The nearest desk is piloted by a dark and severe young woman who smiles and gestures them over.</p><p>""Hello ladies my name's Janice; please take a seat and tell me how I can assist you.""</p><p>The two chairs the women settle in are surprisingly comfortable and as they sit down Cat, wearing a blue dress, rummages in the pocket of the windbreaker she's wearing over it. Triumphantly she hauls out a folded piece of glossy paper.</p><p>""It's still a two-for offer isn't it cos' I've got the coupon here?""</p><p>""Yes Madame the offer is still available so may I now take your names and addresses?""</p><p>Big red offers hers and her friends up together.</p><p>""Lori Carson and Lori's spelt L-O-R-I and Catherine Tarynson. We both currently occupy number 92 Cinnamon Crescent. Do you need our post code as well?""</p><p>Janice smiles showing, like Norma before her, perfect teeth.</p><p>""No need Madame my computer has given it to me right now. So Ms Carson you require an intimate sexual companion who is young and of a lesbian sexual orientation. How young and could you describe what sort of an appearance you want her to have?""</p><p>This time it's the turn of the buxom Lori to rummage in a pocket of her black trouser suit and emerge with a sheet of paper.</p><p>""Here! I want her exactly like this!""</p><p>Janice unfolds it, studies it, and smiles happily.</p><p>""Why this is Yoshiko from the anime series ""School of Dark Shadows"" isn't it?""</p><p>Lori's eyebrows crawl up towards her short cropped hair and her jaw drops.</p><p>""WOW! You know about Yoshiko and Dark Shadows?""</p><p>Janice looks as modest as she can.</p><p>""You'd be surprised at the things the staff here know Ms Carson. Do you want to keep the green hair though?""</p><p>The big redhead is now getting quite animated; as animated as the cartoon character she wants creating.</p><p>""Oh yeah right down to the last detail!""</p><p>The sheet of paper is fed into a slot near Janice's computer terminal and a key is tapped.</p><p>""Very well Ms Carson the image is now stored in our mainframe so what first name do you want for your companion? I'm afraid Yoshiko is the copyright of Uta productions.""</p><p>Cat jumps right in with a suggestion at this point in the conversation.</p><p>""How about Yukiko? It means snow child in Japanese and the cartoon babe is really pale skinned.""</p><p>""Cool idea Cat!"" </p><p>Janice smiles easily and types fast on her keyboard.</p><p>""So be it Ma'am your companion is now Yukiko Carson.""</p><p>""Huh! I'm buying an android not adopting one.""</p><p>""That's okay Ms Carson but every android is awarded its purchaser's name. You assume certain responsibilities when you make the purchase and I would have explained them to you before we completed the contract.""</p><p>Cat clears her throat with a sort of harrumph noise.</p><p>""Err there's something I really have to ask you Janice. I mean we're buying underage girls as a sexual companion so is it legal? The cops won't be after us will they?""</p><p>""Oh dear no Ms Tarynson! Androids don't have legal standing as human beings as of now though the Android Rights movement are fighting a number of court cases at present. Androids are granted fair amounts of protection by the law but not as humans are. For instance if you attack an android and badly damage it or even destroy it you can get a long gaol sentence but not on a charge of attempted murder or murder. You're charged with a crime against property.""</p><p>Janice glances back and forth at the two nervous ladies facing her.</p><p>""Now as to any question of being accused of sex crimes against your android well that was ruled out 7 years ago by the Crown versus Jerome Flint case. When you take delivery of your girl Ms Carson she'll be 4 or 5 days old and with a physical appearance of around 12 but you could just as easily have a 5 day old android with a physical appearance of 35 so the law cannot touch you!""</p><p>At this both women obviously feel serious relief.</p><p>""Now Ms Carson we have the Yukiko template but now for a little more detail please. How tall should she be?""</p><p>""Say four feet six or so!""</p><p>""Now the Yoshiko cartoon character is, how shall I put this, remarkably well endowed for a 12 year old? How well endowed do you want her to be?""</p><p>Lori's eyes are dreamy and she's grinning slyly to herself.</p><p>""Ooohhh a 44DD please!""</p><p>""So 44DD cup, slender legs and thighs, taut rear end, any other specifications?""</p><p>""Oh yeah I want her to have the smoothest cutest lil' pussy you've ever seen!""</p><p>""I see and as for clothes; you get one free outfit when you make your purchase and after that clothing Yukiko will be your responsibility.""</p><p>""I want the Dark Shadow school uniform please. Black lace up school shoes and white knee socks, one of those plaid micro kilts they all wear that are short enough so you can catch a glimpse of her white satin panties, white satin bra with lace trim on the cups, and a white school blouse unbuttoned enough so you can see right down her cleavage. Oh and the school blazer she never buttons so you can see those humongous boobs and….!!""</p><p>At this point Cat brings some toilet tissues from a pocket and wipes the corner of her friend's mouth clean of a thread of drool.</p><p>""Easy baby you're all done now!""</p><p>""Indeed you are Ms Carson and here's a holo-image of your purchase for you. This is how your Yukiko Carson will look!""</p><p>Rotating in the air between them is the image of a tiny girl with a slender body and legs but spectacular breasts. Her hair is a mane of a glittering green and her sparkling blue eyes are behind enormous round lensed spectacles.</p><p>""Oh crap yeah that's just what I want!""</p><p>Janice smiles at the flushed redhead, taps a key on her computer keyboard, and then swivels her chair to face Catherine who flinches!</p><p>""And now Ms Tarynson I need your selection please!</p><p>""Err maybe I can come back later and make a selection? I'm kinda busy for the next few days but I promise I'll get back to you soon!""</p><p>""I'm sorry Ms Tarynson but this two for one deal has to be done now. It will have expired by the time you come back again.""</p><p>The now at ease Lori butts right in at this point.</p><p>""Take no notice of her Janice I know exactly what she wants and I sneaked a picture from her collection to show you.""</p><p>Janice finds an 8"" x 10"" glossy photo thrust across the desk at her. She holds it before her and nods as she takes in the image on it.</p><p>""Ah I see you're a fan of another cartoon series Ms T! Donna Donovan from ""Donovan's Ghostly Detective Agency"" unless I miss my guess.""</p><p>Cat seems to perk up as her heroine and crush is recognised instantly.</p><p>""Oooohhh you recognise her too! Yeah do me a Donna 'droid just like that. I want her tall but not as tall as me, skinny and with little boobs, and she has to be really ditzy like she is in the series.""</p><p>The hyper efficient Janice is tapping keys even as Cat runs on about the gawky and nerdy Donna.</p><p>""And her outfit Ms T?""</p><p>""Oh like always with the tartan micro skirt and thigh highs. I want one up in place and the other drooping a bit like they show her in the opening sequence. The tee shirt with her dad's agency logo on it and the vest with all those pockets will do nicely thank you.""</p><p>Once again a hologram images appears hanging in the air. Donna is tall, a light coloured black girl, and her hair is an explosion! Divided into 3 bunches tied with ribbon it is apparently uncontrollable. Big black framed specs are perched on her snub nose and her teeth are fitted with braces. Finally a dreamy eyed Cat manages a thumbs up and ditzy Donna vanishes.</p><p>""All I need now is your signatures on these forms and your credit chips and then we can discuss the delivery date.""</p><p>The two women scrawl their names on the dotted line and Lori passes over her credit chip.</p><p>""On my account Janice, we both saved up for ages for this; and how soon can we take delivery?""</p><p>The impeccable and imperturbable Janice switches screen and runs a fingernail down the data.</p><p>""Would this Wednesday be convenient?""</p><p>""Oh gawd yes please!""</p><p>""Morning or after lunch ladies?""</p><p>""Afternoon please and thank you!""</p><p>""Very well ladies after noon and before 5 P.M. and our technician will unpack, activate, and check out your girls before handing them over to you. Enjoy your purchases ladies and do come back any time.""</p><p>The two women rise a little unsteadily and head for the exit like two excited schoolgirls. At the door they meet a plump, grey haired and motherly looking lady, in a skirt suit, also leaving.</p><p>""Your first purchase my dears? I do hope you enjoy them. Ah I well remember my first 'droid. I've just ordered my fourth model and she's Red Riding Hood. I've already got Sleeping Beauty, Wendy from Peter Pan, and Cinderella. The sex with one was great and then it was a threesome. Now we'll have ORGIES! You'll never regret spending the money I promise you. I hope the staff was as efficient as always dealing with you?""</p><p>""Ooohhh yeah she knew all about Donna Donovan and the School of Dark Shadows too!""</p><p>""Well of course she would my dears! All the clerks here are 'droid clerks and they are connected to the mainframe so they know exactly what the customer is talking about. Anyway take my word for it the sex will be ASTOUNDING so good luck.""</p><p>The digital clock has just gotten past noon but both women are and have been wound up tight for hours. Cat is on her fourth mug of strong coffee that contains the spice that their street is named after. So she's overdosing on both caffeine and cinnamon and is as they say wired. Lori has been pacing for so long you'd think she'd have worn a bare strip on the living room carpet. When the doorbell rings Lori seems to jump a foot straight up whilst Cat chokes and splashes coffee on the table top.</p><p>Dashing for their kitchen door they collide and get wedged before wriggling free and dashing down the hallway. When they open the front door, between them they fight for the doorknob, their delivery has indeed arrived. On their doorstep stands a figure in an impeccable blue jumpsuit with the ""Android-Co"" logo on the breast pocket. He is also the epitome of metro-sexual grooming. His hair is neatly barbered and he is also smoothly and recently shaved; even his fingernails look to have been just manicured.</p><p>On his uniform's breast pocket is clipped an I.D. badge reading ""Senior Android Technician Eddie Meyer"" above a photo of him. He smiles showing perfect and gleaming white teeth!</p><p>""Good afternoon ladies I'm your set up technician Eddie here to see that your intimate companion androids function perfectly and fulfil all your wishes. Where can I set your girls up?""</p><p>Once more the women tie themselves in knots trying to tow Eddie into their rear living room.</p><p>""In here please! We've cleared a space for you to work like it said in the literature they mailed us.""</p><p>A minute or two later Eddie pushes in a wheeled dolly bearing what resembles 2 small aluminium coffins. </p><p>""Which one do you want me to set up first?""</p><p>Both women gabble ""mine, mine, mine"", until the smiling tech steps back to await a decision.</p><p>Lori. ""It's my home so I go first!""</p><p>Cat. ""So what I pay you rent?""</p><p>Lori. ""It was my idea for us to save up for the girls!""</p><p>Cat. ""I was the one who found out about them selling android lolitas!""</p><p>Eddie. ""Shall I just toss a coin ladies?</p><p>Both women. ""Yeah and do it fast!""</p><p>Eddie. ""Call it!""</p><p>Lori. ""Heads!""</p><p>Cat. ""Okay then I'll have to take tails.""</p><p>Eddie flips a coin and calls it as it lands.</p><p>""Heads it is so I un-crate Yukiko first!""</p><p>He taps a button atop the left hand case and with a hiss and a cloud of mist the lid opens to reveal a small, slender, but huge breasted tween in school uniform. Whistling softly to himself he pulls a small electrician's screwdriver from his pocket and eases aside a portion of the android's mane of silky green hair. Flipping open a hinged panel in the back of her head he inserts the blade of the driver and twists it. A second later the girl sits up and raises long green lashes to reveal sparkling blue eyes behind the lenses of her spectacles.</p><p>""Oh Sumika san I am so happy to see you!""</p><p>Lori looks puzzled at these words and Eddie uses his screwdriver once more.</p><p>""Sorry Ms Carson she needs a slight adjustment is all. Sumika is the dick-girl teacher at Dark Shadows. Yukiko's personality has been built around the characterisations from the anime series so Sumika is inside somewhere. Let's try again!""</p><p>""Oh Lori san I am so happy to see you!""</p><p>""There ya go Ms Carson she's set up for you now. Here's your personal password for any changes you want to make to her. You can alter her nipples from small and pointy up to long and thick and there's a squirt function that's her default setting at present. She'll be reluctant the first time you take her to bed but from then on she'll be really enthusiastic!""</p><p>Cat has been watching the super efficient technician with narrowed eyes and now poses a question.</p><p>""Mr Meyer might I ask you if you're human or another android?""</p><p>Meyer grins toothily showing off his fine teeth again.</p><p>""Ma'am I'm as human as you are. You must be thinking of the customer service girls back at H.Q. They are nearly all android but most of us techs are natural born Homo Sapiens.""</p><p>""Err tell me something else Eddie, if I can call you Eddie, do you by any chance own any androids yourself?""</p><p>""Sure do ma'am! I have 2 girls and they both have strong calves and squeezable thighs just like I love.""</p><p>Lori is staring glassy eyed at the tiny and enticing figure of Yukiko and interrupts as she can't restrain herself any longer.</p><p>""Mr Meyer can I take Yukiko to my room now and get acquainted with her so to speak?""</p><p>""Sure you can Ms Carson just tell her to come with you and she'll be happy to oblige. Oh here's your instruction manual.""</p><p>Licking her lips the buxom redhead smiles at her tiny but voluptuous girl.</p><p>""Come with me Yukiko it's time we got to know each other a lot better my dear.""</p><p>With an effortless movement, and a flash of white satin panties, the green haired cutie vaults out of the case and trots off behind the flushed Lori.</p><p>""I'm so happy to be here with you Lori san!""</p><p>""Okay Ms ""T"" I'll set Donna up for you now!""</p><p>Popping open the second case reveals the reclining shape of the Donna 'droid within. Sitting her up Eddie uses his screwdriver again and in no time at all Donna's eyes flick open.</p><p>""Hey Cat how ya doin'? Great to be here and we're gonna have a fine time together!""</p><p>At these words Cat blushes but grins wildly at the skinny black teen who is now hopping out of the storage container. Eddie snaps shut the lids of both cases and holds out a slim black plastic tablet.</p><p>""If you can sign here for both of the girls please? I'm sure Ms Carson has other things on her mind right now! Here's your individual password and your instruction manual so you enjoy your companion and remember you have a 2 year unconditional guarantee on the girls!""</p><p>Pushing the dolly out to his unmarked van [ Android-Co are VERY discreet with their customers ] Eddie smiles to himself whilst thinking ""Damn those two ladies are gonna be sore by tomorrow"" as he loads the van and heads off to his next delivery. This will be a Sarah Palin 'droid for a politically obsessed lesbian lady!</p><p>Meanwhile we switch the scene to Lori's bedroom were we find Lori flushed and excited and Yukiko seated on the edge of the bed.</p><p>""Mmmm you look so scrummy darling in your school uniform but tomorrow I'll take you shopping for some other outfits. Would you like that darling? Oh and I'll get you lots of nice sexy undies along with the other stuff. Fancy bras and panties for you are a must!""</p><p>The buxom redhead perches on the edge of the bed next to the pneumatic little lass and places a hand on a soft and slender thigh.</p><p>""You're sooooo hot and sexy baby let me kiss you please!""</p><p>Slipping her arms around Yukiko she pulls her close and kisses the soft pink lips as the amazingly firm breasts press up against her own. The green haired girl pulls away and wriggles while looking coy.</p><p>""Should we be doing this Lori san? I'm sure it's wrong!""</p><p>By now Lori has slipped her hand under the tiny kilt that already reveals Yukiko's legs and shapely thighs to stroke the crotch of her satin panties; which soon feel damp to her eager fingers. The girl blushes with two scarlet spots appearing on her fair cheeks!</p><p>""No, no, no, Lori you shouldn't do that this is wrong and naughty. Don't touch me there!""</p><p>A hopeless request because Lori has slipped her hand inside those panties to find a smooth vulva and hot and damp labia. Impatiently she tugs down the girl's panties to take a sniff at them [ they smell just like human pussy juiced panties should smell ] and toss them aside.</p><p>""Don't be silly darling you'll love this!""</p><p>Slipping that school blazer back over the girl's shoulders she stares down the impressive cleavage that reveals the swell of magnificent breasts cradled in the satin and lace cups of a deep line bra. Fumbling she unbuttons the blouse and drags it off as Yukiko looks away and whimpers a little. Moving behind the girl Lori unhooks and removes the bra to see that indeed the unlikely breasts are rock firm and without any sag or droop. She is however dissatisfied with the small and pointy nipples. She recalls that personal password.</p><p>""Honeydew! Thicken and lengthen nipples; err if you please!""</p><p>The pink nipples lengthen and thicken till they look like small thumbs and Lori smirks before taking one into her mouth to suck hard on it. Yukiko is still looking shy and protesting but those protests seem to be weakening as Lori rubs her fingers back and forth over an increasingly wet pussy. Now Lori feels as if her own clothes are strangling her and peels off her sweater before unhooking her own bra.</p><p>The breasts she reveals, whilst not as inhumanly perfect as the 'droid's, are pretty impressive. Big and solid and capped with wide aureoles and big erect nipples they are fine by human standards. Lori's jeans and panties follow suit and now she's stark naked! The green haired babe is studiously avoiding staring at the woman's big and curvy physique and appears as embarrassed as ever. Popping the button on the girls kilt and drawing down the zipper Lori has the girl naked but for her shoes and knee socks.</p><p>Pushing Yukiko back flat onto the counterpane Lori gets her mouth busy on those newly inflated nipples while she continues stroking a silky wet pussy. The girl wriggles and protests but the protests are weakening even more! Panting hard Lori takes her weight on her palms and plants her dripping pussy on top of the girl's and with firm thrusts of her hips starts tribbing the girl like a maniac.</p><p>""Oh Lori, don't, you mustn't, oh but that feels SO good!""</p><p>The girl's hands grab Lori's big moon rear and clamp on her buttocks; crushing the woman closer to her.</p><p>""Oh yes Lori san harder and faster I LOVE it!""</p><p>Lori, sweating profusely and breathing hard, rubs her swollen labia wildly against the now moaning girl as their juices, one lot human and the other manufactured, mingle. Lori's clit is bloated and erect and Yukiko's seems much larger than it was when things got started. Micro-circuits operate and the 'droid moves to the next phase.</p><p>""Fuck me Lori and make me cum!""</p><p>The room seems to shake to the volume she produces while Lori obeys her commands and rides her frantically. Woman and girl are both wet and both now sweating. Android sweat and pussy juice smell just the same as human as Lori grinds her clit against the girl's clit and howls like a wolf! As she climaxes like a lunatic she soaks the girl's pussy with her cream and right on schedule Yukiko squirts like a hose and drenches a gasping Lori who bellows out as loud as the girl did.</p><p>""Fucking hell you're fucking amazing honey!""</p><p>A few more thrusts of the tiny girl's hips and Lori collapses, so far gone she never notices how a tiny girl rolls her effortlessly over and flat onto her, for the moment anyway, sweat soaked back.</p><p>""Oh Lori san that was wonderful when can we do it again?""</p><p>Lori moans and mutters her reply.</p><p>""Just gimme a minute or two baby I need to breathe!"" </p><p>Meanwhile down below the Donna 'droid has vaulted onto the sofa and is grinning as Cat returns from closing [ and double locking ] the front door.</p><p>""Wow we are gonna have SO much fun Cat! Come on over here and we can talk.</p><p>Donna pats the sofa seats and wriggles over to make more room for a Cat both nervous and on heat at the same time. Cat plonks herself down and as she does Donna bounces across to sit astride her knees and at the same time hooking an arm around the woman to squeeze her close.</p><p>""We got so much to talk about, tell each other, and show each other Cat, so let's get started right away!""</p><p>At that moment, from the bedroom overhead, comes a deep moan and a loud gasp! Donna goes pretty much cross-eyed trying to look up and at Cat at the same time.</p><p>""What the dickens was that Cat? Shouldn't we investigate?""</p><p>""Well err there's no need for you to start detective work honey. That was your Auntie Lori getting VERY well acquainted with little Yukiko.""</p><p>""Auntie Lori? Oh yeah you share the house with Lori Carson but Yukiko? Just a second while I access sales records.""</p><p>Her eyes go blank for just a blink and then she's back on track again.</p><p>Yup! I'm gonna be sharing your home with a lil' Japanese sex maniac aren't I? No problems we'll get along fine!""</p><p>From overhead can be heard the sound of bedsprings groaning and rhythmic grunts followed by a wild scream.</p><p>""Jeeze Cat sounds like they've got really close already!""</p><p>Eager to change the subject away from her friend's upstairs mega orgasm and to her own plans Cat rests a hand on Donna's lean and sinewy thigh; just above her knee.</p><p>""I do love thigh highs Donna and they look so good on you. Black and gold hoops really suit you. Just let me tug that droopy one up a little.""</p><p>""Oh yeah Cat I never can seem to keep both of them up together can I?""</p><p>Tugging and straightening the dark cloth Cat lets her hand move a little higher towards the crotch of Donna's cut offs.</p><p>""Why don't you and I go up to my bedroom and WE get better acquainted honey?""</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>Holding hands tall black girl and taller woman scamper out of the living room, up the stairs, and into that bedroom.</p><p>It may not be the most original line but Cat [ like her buddy Lori ] has watched a lot of porn so sitting on the bed she uses it.</p><p>""Ever been kissed by a woman Donna?""</p><p>""Noooon but I'd like to!""</p><p>Cat grabs her and kisses the teenager like kissing is going out of fashion and she needs to get done before kiss supplies run out. The kissing moves on to Frenching and tongues get sucked with a will. Donna's uncontrolled and uncontrollable hair is standing out like a gorse bush and her thick glasses are steamed up. Cat is also steamed up.</p><p>""I guess you never had a 69'er either Donna?""</p><p>""Noooo but I'd like to!""</p><p>""Then you better undress then!""</p><p>A less horny and turned on woman than Cat might have wondered that an ""innocent"" and ditzy teenage detective could skin out of her clothes like a stripper could. Cat is still removing her own clothes whilst the thin teenager is naked and tastefully arranged on the bed. Donna has tiny breasts tipped with [ at the moment ] sharply pointed nipples; her belly is flat and her calves and thighs are thin and muscular. Her rump is taut and firm and her brown skin gleams like satin. Her neat little pussy is decorated with a small tuft of wiry pubic hair.</p><p>Settling on the bed Cat issues her instructions.</p><p>""Turn around so that cute lil' butt is facing me and straddle my head! Yup just like that! Now you just do what I do and away we go…..!!!!""</p><p>Cupping Donna's sweet arse she eases her down till her pink crease hovers within striking range and then draws her tongue right along a pair of plump labia.</p><p>""Oh my gawsh!""</p><p>Then a head crowned with wild and fuzzy hair burrows between Cat's thighs and a VERY long and flexible tongue slithers around her pussy and then works its way inside.</p><p>""Yeeehaw! Fucking hell! OHMIGOD keep doing that honey!""</p><p>Like the bed in the room next door the springs twang as Cat clamps onto smooth buttocks while Donna hangs onto a pair of quivering thighs and two heads bob back and forth as tongues probe and lips suck greedily at juicy labia. Donna's clit seems to be defying her programming as it seems to have grown to spectacular size while Cat's merely human clit has [ to her mind at least ] expanded to record proportions. As she sucks on an android clitoris [ and considers that Donna tastes heavenly ] Donna works just as hard on Cat's sensitive clit.</p><p>Donna squirts like a hose all over the gasping woman as Cat simultaneously climaxes like never before.</p><p>In the adjacent bedroom a recovering Lori hears shrill screams but knows that no-one's being murdered; unless you can die of ecstasy. A small soft hand tugs at her arm.</p><p>""I am ready for more of our lady loving Lori san. What do we do next?""</p><p>With her own little android sex maniac asking for more Lori is fired up again!</p><p>""Settle down flat on the bed baby. Here let me put this pillow under your cute lil' head. Now I just sit on your face and you lick my pussy; OH YEAH just like that!""</p><p>As Yukiko's amazingly flexible tongue licks, laps, and ferrets around every fold of Lori's dripping pussy the redhead moans and then reaches behind her to probe her doll's taut pussy.</p><p>""Oh Lori san don't stop!""</p><p>Lori can't quite figure out how her babe says that while eating her pussy at the same time but really doesn't care since the tiny blond has black belt abilities at licking clit!</p><p>""Jesus Christ baby put your tongue right inside me and I'll cum!""</p><p>Yelling like a maniac Lori drops a dollop of cum cream all over her little lesbian slut 'droid while Yukiko squirts like a spouting whale and hollers for more.</p><p>In the adjacent bedroom Cat cocks an eye at the yodelling noises coming from next door and then stares at the animated Donna who is slowly stroking her android labia.</p><p>""Err password Vesuvius and expand clit!""</p><p>Donna's clit goes from average to large.</p><p>""Expand again!""</p><p>""And again!""</p><p>""Expand again!""</p><p>A voice very different from Donna's teenage chatter seems to come from her mouth.</p><p>""This model's clitoris has achieved maximum extension. If you require larger then you must return her to ""Android-Co"" for special adaption.""</p><p>Cat eyes a clit as big as a medium sized cock and shrugs.</p><p>""Oh I guess that will just have to do then. Okay Donna this is called the missionary position so you climb on top and stick that big ole clit right inside me!""</p><p>Soon the bed is bouncing as Cat, her legs locked around the skinny teen-aged 'droid, is fucked long and hard until her climax scream wakes up a drowsing and sated Lori.</p><p>""Fuck me she's having as good a time as I am!""</p><p>""Fuck you Lori san? No problem!</p><p>More loud moans and groans from Lori's room follow.</p><p>
The next morning both women sit in their kitchen Lori drinking strong sweet tea and Cat slurping cinnamon coffee.</p><p>Cat.&gt;&gt; ""My God I thought your bed was gonna collapse!""</p><p>Lori.&gt;&gt; ""I'll bet they heard your howls 6 blocks away!""</p><p>Cat.&gt;&gt; ""Same again tonight?""</p><p>Lori.&gt;&gt;""Oh yeah!""</p><p>Both women turn to stare into the lounge where the naked tween and just as naked teen are sitting on a sofa watching cartoons on the television.</p><p>That night, bedroom curtains drawn and windows closed Lori lies naked on her bed looking down at her well lubed pussy.</p><p>""Now Yukiko sweetheart you watched the video and it's called fisting. You saw how the small lady did it to the big one so you just go ahead. I'll be fine you've only got little hands!""</p><p>A heavily lubricated hand moves between Lori's thighs, fingers probe her and enter her crease, soon the tiny blonde's entire fist is in there wrist deep and pumping away. Lori's pounding her fists on the mattress and firing off a string of ""fucks"" and ""shit"" as she cums insanely and manages to squirt around her sex 'droid's flying fist!</p><p>Donna meanwhile has Cat's legs up around her own head as she sucks on the woman's swollen labia and at the same time is working three fingers deep into her pussy. Both women are too busy having thunderbolt orgasms to register the other ones wild noise making!</p><p>Several nights later Lori hides under her duvet feigning sleep but there is NO hiding place! The duvet is whipped off and a grinning and giggling Yukiko rolls her over.</p><p>""I watched a new video Lori san and they called this ""scissor lock tribbing"" and you'll love it!""</p><p>""No baby just let me sleep! I'm exhausted darling!""</p><p>Her pleas are in vain as the tiny but huge breasted girl spreads her thighs wide and wraps her own around a weakly struggling woman. Slender calves and thighs are like steel bands!</p><p>""Cum for your Yukiko Lori san! Cum hard for Yukiko!""</p><p>A little later Lori does cum hard and then passes out!</p><p>In the next room Cat, on her hands and knees, and held in an unbreakable wrestling hold, has that oversize clit inside her from behind and is having her pussy pounded to the point of collapse. </p><p>The time is 4 a.m. and Lori is in the kitchen face down on the kitchen table. Occasionally she raises her weary head and slurps from a big mug of strong sweet tea before flopping back onto the hard wood. The door swings open and Cat hobbles in. Lori cracks open one eye and turns her head a fraction.</p><p>""You too huh? There's a jug of cinnamon coffee ready for you and I'd recommend plenty of sugar. We both need the energy!""</p><p>Cat lowers herself gingerly onto a kitchen chair and moans before taking a deep draft of coffee. </p><p>""I'm so sore I can hardly move; how are you?""</p><p>""I went to the doctor's today and she told me I'm dehydrated and slightly anaemic. Yukiko's draining me like a vampire. I ask her to stop and let me rest but she just giggles and does me again and she's SO strong!""</p><p>""Yeah I rang the Android-Co technical help line and told them about Donna screwing me non-stop and how she won't take no for an answer. They said I must really and deep down want her to keep doing it and the 'droid's have like a built in lie detector and know what we want! I asked couldn't a tech call and dial down their sex drive a tad but they told me we'd have to return them to H.Q. for a complete system re-build.""</p><p>""Would that work Cat?""</p><p>""Yeah but it would cost us nearly what we paid for the girls. It isn't covered by the guarantee as basically we asked for lil' sex maniacs didn't we? And there's another downside too. The advisor told me the girls might not have the same personalities after a re-build. Your Yukiko might not be that cute lil' sexpot and Danna could change from my ditzy lil' darling to a dull thing. I don't know what we'll do!""</p><p>""Cat we're gonna get fucked to death if we don't do something soon but I want our girls unchanged. Who wants a dull and lifeless loli? While the girls are in stand by mode updating from company headquarters here's my plan. We've got one shot at this and if it doesn't work we're done for. This is the plan…..!""</p><p>The two sex 'droids are sitting on the bed giggling when the two women walk into the bedroom wearing only robes. Cat speaks as Lori grins slightly insanely.</p><p>""Now girls Lori and I want to try something new so we went out and bought these especially to use on you!"" </p><p>The women strip off the robes to reveal that they are both wearing well lubed strap-ons.</p><p>""These are the latest Dolphin strap-ons with the internal cock so we'll both get a hot time when we use them. Right girls on your hands and knees with your arses up in the air!""</p><p>With the two 'droids on all fours on the bed the two tired friends mount them from behind and go to town with powerful thrusts.</p><p>Yukiko.&gt;&gt; ""Oooohhh Lori san I LOVE this!""</p><p>Donna.&gt;&gt;""OHMIGOD Cat harder please!""</p><p>As the android girls savour a severe banging from behind the two women whip out the electrician's screwdrivers they have concealed in VERY intimate places; flipping open the panels in the back of the girls skulls they stick the blades inside and twist! </p><p>There are two distinct clicks and the girls freeze in place whilst the light seems to leave their eyes and the life departs them. Both women unbuckle their harnesses leaving the rubber cocks buried in the girls and hold each other up as they stagger out of the room.</p><p>""They're shut off and I'm gonna sleep for a week Cat!""</p><p>""Well I'm gonna sleep for a month so there!""</p><p>They wander into the unoccupied bedroom and dive under the duvet. They are snoring as their heads hit the pillows. </p><p>The scene the living room of number 92 Cinnamon Crescent and the time is a couple of weeks later from the 'droids shut down. Lori and Cat are sharing a sofa and drinking their favourite breakfast drinks.</p><p>""Do you know Cat I sure miss my Yukiko but seriously if I turn her on again I could end up in ICU!""</p><p>""Yup just like I wanna do it with Donna again but I get your drift. It took you a week before you had the strength to go back to your gym and we both needed building up again.""</p><p>Cat pauses here and has a secretive grin on her face.</p><p>""Supposing we could turn the girls back on without worrying they'll burn us out? I did LOTS of research and internet trawls and I think I have the solution. It's expensive but think what we paid for the girls and how we've got no use for them right now. Here's the company's brochure so see what you think.""</p><p>Lori polishes her specs and studies the literature for a fair while and then grins like a wolf.</p><p>""Bloody brilliant Cat love! Sod the expense I'll dip into my savings for the two of us.</p><p>The scene is now one week later and both women lie in beds in a two bed clinic room. The door opens and a severely featured lady doctor wearing a crisp white coat breezes in.</p><p>""Hello ladies and how are you both? Any pain or discomfort?""</p><p>""No doctor I'm fine!""</p><p>Lori who has a ""thing"" about thin and severe women tries looking brave.</p><p>""Well maybe a twinge or two doctor so you might want to do an internal exam.""</p><p>Cat leans across to Lori's bed and prods her.</p><p>""There's nothing wrong with you and you know it so let doctor talk.""</p><p>""Well ladies your specialist surgery went as smooth as silk. We've reinforced your vaginal muscles, labia, and clitoris, with carbon fibre and memory plastic so in practice you two ladies now have virtually indestructible pussies. We inserted the reservoirs so that you both now have super squirt capabilities and all you have to do is drink plenty and you can keep going at every orgasm.""</p><p>Here she leans forward and lowers her voice to a conspiratorial whisper.</p><p>""Oh and while I was digging around in there on you ladies I reinforced your anal areas just in case you two enjoy a little rear end action. ""Clinic Cyborg"" will never know I gave you a freebie on that. I had the same adaptions done on myself and I assure you that you can party day and night after them and never get tender. I'm going to discharge you tomorrow morning ladies so go home and give those sex 'droids hell!"" </p><p>The evening of the next day and two screwdrivers have turned the lolis back on while the two women are VERY turned on. Lori lies on her bed thighs spread wide.</p><p>""That's it Yukiko honey double fist! Yeah double fist as hard as you like I ain't hurting! Harder baby!""</p><p>Lori's multiple orgasm brings a squirt that hits the ceiling!</p><p>In her room Cat is being strap-on'd mightily by an enthusiastic Donna.</p><p>""Keep going Donna honey. When you wear that one out there's another on the dressing table over there and three more in the cupboard. Cumming right NOW!""</p><p>A second super squirt and both friends YEEHAW wildly while their androids get back to serious sex matters again!</p>"
201,Frances's First Fisting,Androgyne,1,Frances Lynes and her teenage baby sitter Carla are alreay having hot sex on Friday nights but watching a fisting video makes Frances hot to try it.One week later she gets to experience it along with Carla.,"['ff,cons,oral,tribbing,fisting']","<p>Stretched out on my bed with Carla Morris beside me we're watching lesbian porn on my laptop; which is sitting at the foot of the bed. I'm Frances Lynes by the way. Carla's my ""babysitter"" and I really hate to hear that I have a babysitter. Jesus Christ Carla's only 14 going on 15 so it's not like she's an adult. I mean I'll be 13 next birthday! Okay that birthday's still 7 months off but still I'm not a little kid am I? Look I've got bigger boobs than Carla has and I had my first period a while back.</p><p>We're watching ""Lesbian Cougars 6"" and the cougar lady is played by a big, black, and curvy model, named Stella Foxx. Her co-star is a skinny blond with tiny tits like Carla who's appearing under the name Daisy Pretty. Stella has just finished eating Daisy's nice little pussy and my fingers have strayed into my panties. All I'm wearing is panties, a tee shirt, and knee-socks. Carla slaps my hand away from my damp crease.</p><p>""Stop that! When the video's over I'll get you off properly. Don't waste a hot movie like this with a fast cum.""</p><p>I pout at her which sometimes works but tonight she's not having any of it!</p><p>""Don't bat those big blue eyes at me Frances; we'll finish watching this then we can do each other good style.""</p><p>Carla's older than me, taller than me, and looks nothing like me. I'm really well developed for a 12 year old, with impressive boobs, round hips, and a nice firm bum. Just lately I've been snaffling my dad's razor to smooth away the wisps of red hair sprouting around my pale skinned pussy. Carla's dark skinned, dark haired, and skinny. You'd think that with colouring like that she'd have grown a bush round her crease but she's the least hairy girl you'll see. Not even any armpit hair!</p><p>The way she looks she could be an Israeli, Greek, or Spanish, even though she was born and brought up in the same street as me. The best thing that ever happened to me was when mum and dad paid her to, oh crap I'll say it again, babysit me. It was like she was a magnet and I was made of iron the way we were drawn to each other. I'm not really sure how it happened, I think she made a casual move on me, and I egged her on like crazy. We were on my bed in no time and she licked me off like an expert.</p><p>Mind you I gave her a big cum when it was her turn and now I can't wait for mum and dad's Friday nights out and me and Carla, as she put's it, fucking like bunny rabbits!</p><p>Back on the screen a naked Daisy is oiling up her hand and I suck in a fast breath.</p><p>""Oh shit Carla she's going to fist her. I gotta watch this!""</p><p>Fisting videos turn me on hugely and I'm going from damp and warm to wet and hot. Carla hooks an arm around me and grins like mad. She loves watching a fisting just like I do.</p><p>""Jeeze yeah this is gonna be GOOD!""</p><p>Daisy first off sucks Stella's tits a bit and then gives her pussy a little licking and sucking. Then she gets down to real business and her fingers start probing Stella's big wet pussy. Two fingers soon become three and three become four as big Stella moans and wriggles around. By now I'm wriggling around too and Carla's breathing hard and fast next to me. Now Daisy folds over her thumb, twists her wrist around and just eases right into that wet pussy.</p><p> </p><p>Kneeling between Stella's thighs Daisy gives her a big, slow, and then finally fast fisting. This ends with the black woman screaming out loud and writhing on the bed; as that glistening hand is buried wrist deep inside her. As the credits roll they are laid out side by side kissing and Daisy's still rubbing that lovely pussy with the palm of her hand.</p><p>Carla shakes herself as if she's been in a trance.</p><p>""Okay sweetie let's get naked and do it!""</p><p>Just this once, instead of yanking my clothes off, I surprise her.</p><p>""Carla I want you to fist me and I mean right now!""</p><p>She's got brown eyes and they go huge as I say this!</p><p>""What? Are you crazy? You're 12 and I might hurt you trying.""</p><p>This is no time for pouting or pleading so I go into stubborn discussion mode.</p><p>""So could you fist me when I'm 13? Or do I have to be 14 like you? Maybe you can do it to me when I'm 18 and old enough to vote?""</p><p>""Well I'm nearly 15 actually and...!""</p><p>I jump in and shut her up.</p><p>""Look I'm gonna try it sometime and tonight is the right time!""</p><p>Just then a thought occurs to me; an interesting thought.</p><p>""Have you ever been fisted Carla? In fact have you ever fisted anyone else?""</p><p>First she blushes, not easy on skin as dark as hers, and then she looks guilty, but to give her her due she's honest.</p><p>""Okay yeah I've been fisted and yeah I've fisted someone else.""</p><p>Right now I'm more interested in knowing more about this than I am in having her licking my pussy.</p><p>""So who was it did you? Who'd you do it to? How many times have you done it?""</p><p>She punches me quite sharply on the shoulder; hard enough to hurt a bit.</p><p>""None of your business maggot. I'm not gonna tell you anything about it. I don't snitch about you and I hope you never have said a word about us.""</p><p>Ruefully I rub my shoulder and reckon I'll have a small bruise tomorrow but I'm making progress.</p><p>""Oh Christ Carla I've never told anyone and you know that. I still want you to do it to me though. I tell you what. If you're hurting me too much I'll yell for you to stop but how can we know until I try it? Anyway what's the worst that can happen?""</p><p>""Suppose you started bleeding? Imagine how I'd explain to your mum and dad when they got home. What if I had to take you to hospital?""</p><p>She's getting really flustered and carried away but I'm not going to back down. Technically I'm not even a virgin! Carla knows nothing about it but Marie Hill from my class popped my cherry by accident one day by fingering me way too hard. It smarted, I bled a little, Marie panicked at first, but soon all was well. I dig my heels in with Carla.</p><p>""I want you to do it right here and right now Carla you'll know if I can't take it.""</p><p>I know she's weakening when she raises another objection.</p><p>""Frankie love even if I agreed to try I'd need lube. I mean you've seen the videos and the models need it so you sure would.""</p><p>""There must be something in the house we can use Carla!""</p><p>She puts her foot down but she's close to agreeing.</p><p>""Look I'm not putting cooking oil on my hand and into your pussy. We'll need the real stuff.""</p><p>""Have you got some Carla?""</p><p>""Yeah I got plenty back home.""</p><p>""Go get it now!""</p><p>""I can't, mum and dad is in, and my sis is sleeping in my room right now. She's visiting us for the weekend.""</p><p> </p><p>""Okay you bring it next week and I get to try it. Deal?""</p><p>""Okay sweetie you got a deal next Friday. Now do you wanna fuck or not?""</p><p>It takes me maybe 5 seconds flat to toss away my tee shirt and drag off my panties. I leave the socks on since they won't get in the way. Carla unbuttons her shirt and unzips her cut off jeans. They slide down along with her way sexy thong. She's got no bra to remove since her boobs are like little half lemons on her flat chest; mind you she's got lovely nipples!</p><p>Her thighs and calves are thin and sinewy and her belly is flat. She has a red stone glittering in her navel and I bloody covet having one put there myself but mum and dad would throw a fit if I asked them! Carla stretches out on my bed.</p><p>""Sit on my face baby I'm feeling so hot.""</p><p>Eagerly I scramble across to her to straddle her head. Her hands come up to cup my rear and guide me down to her mouth; at the same time those long skinny legs splay wide and then hook around me to pull me down to her wet slit. Her rear is small and taut, lean like her body and legs, and I slip my hands under her buttocks so I can lick her from her wet crease right up to the pucker of her arsehole. As I do her mouth fastens on my pussy lips and I have to smother a yelp of delight around her slick flesh.</p><p>She's got her tongue right inside me fucking me with its wet stiff length and my pussy's on fire and cramping; trying to lock itself on that tongue. I'm lapping at her, sucking on her, and then go after her long thin clit. Her hands are clamped on my rear and digging into me as her hot strong juices flood my mouth; while she strums my clit like a bloody guitar. She heaves and bucks under me and cums hard; just as hard as I do moments later.</p><p>As always I'm just off in another world gasping and yelling as electricity crackles through my entire sex; Carla's bucking and writhing under me as I've just collapsed atop her. After a while I roll off her and manage to squirm around to face her. She's sprawled with arms and legs thrown wide and her mouth glistening with my cream. Licking my lips I realise she's coated mine too!</p><p>""Oh fuck Frankie that was wild! You eat pussy SO good!""</p><p>I'd tell her the same but I'm still trying to catch my breath. However after a while I manage.</p><p>""You too Carla but we're not done for tonight are we?""</p><p>She props herself up on one elbow and winks at me.</p><p>""If you can go again then so can I; what do you wanna do next?""</p><p>I know exactly what I want; I want her to fist me. That though must wait a week so I go for second best. Wriggling up to her I fork my thighs around hers and scoot right up so her pussy presses against mine. We're both still dripping wet and slippery flesh slaps together. I grab her skinny thigh and start grinding myself against her even as she does the same to me. I love things hard like this and groan out loud as I pant and my heart hammers.</p><p>My head's rolling back and forth on the bedspread and Carla's humping against me even harder and suddenly starts swearing a blue streak.</p><p>""Fucking hell oh fucking hell I'm gonna cum! Fuck me Frankie and make me cum!""</p><p>I'm too busy cumming to think of her and when I erupt I heave my hips up, lifting hers with me, and Carla has one of her rare squirts as I scream like a wild cat. This cum's a bomb going off deep inside me and for ages I just stay with my legs tangled around hers and wait for enough strength to move. We're both sopping wet. My pussy is always way wet when I cum that hard and Carla has had a short powerful squirt so she's sprayed both of us.</p><p>We both need to shower and while she does I strip off my bedspread and toss it into the washer. By the time mum and dad arrive home from the club I'm under the sheets with the newly clean bedspread back on my bed. I can hear Carla being paid and saying goodnight to my parents; she's only 7 or 8 doors to walk to get to her home and I know dad will be standing at our garden gate watching to see she gets there okay.</p><p>The last thing I told her was to bring that lube next Friday!</p><p>Over the weekend and through my school week I'm turned on as long as I'm awake and even my dreams are sexy. By Friday I'm so excited my afternoon classes are a hot blur. I can't help lifting my school kilt and slipping my fingers into my panties to play with my wet pussy. Ms Calhoun is busy marking papers and near the back of my classroom, where I sit, I'm fairly safe to do it.</p><p>My only audience is Marie Hill who sits next to me and she does the same. Each of us are rubbing our pussies and looking closely at each other. She gulps and bites her lip then cums in silence. I wad a handkerchief against my mouth; sort of cough into it, and cum hard and wet. We both grin and I wink at her!</p><p>Friday evening I'm like a cat on hot bricks waiting for Carla to arrive and my folks to go. They're hardly out of our house and into their cab when I brace Carla.</p><p>""Did you bring it?""</p><p>First she looks deliberately puzzled but after looking at my face gives me a slow burning grin.</p><p>""Yeah I brought it but here are the ground rules. I'll do it but if I hurt you then you tell me and I stop. If I think you can't take it then I stop. If I see any blood or anything I shouldn't see then I stop. Are you cool with that?""</p><p>""Yeah okay but I'll be fine so let's get up to my room fast.""</p><p>I'm naked so fast I might have broken some sort of record and my clothes are scattered all over the bedroom carpet. Next I spread an old sheet over my bedspread. I've seen enough videos to know the stains lube leaves without forgetting pussy cream. Carla strips naked a fair bit slower and by the time she's dipped into the bag she's brought with her tonight I'm on my bed with my thighs spread wide.</p><p>She pulls out a round plastic container with a spigot on top of it.</p><p>""This is my favourite lube. It's called ""Liquid Silk"" and it isn't cheap. Now remember what I said. The least sign you can't take it or I'm hurting you and we stop and no arguments. Okay?""</p><p>""Yes Ms Calhoun!""</p><p>""Cheeky little slut! You've told me about her and she must be 50 at least.""</p><p>""Yeah but she's hot Carla! Maybe I'll fuck her one day. Marie reckons she peeks up our skirts.""</p><p>""Forget her honey. Now I'm gonna lick you and warm you up a bit to get you relaxed.""</p><p>Kneeling she puffs warm air onto my excited pussy and then uses the tip of her tongue to flicker over it while she rubs gently at me with the fingers of one hand. She goes slowly but soon I'm very wet and moaning a little.</p><p>""Okay for the last time too much pain and I stop you got that?""</p><p>I just swallow hard and nod at her. Carla presses that spigot on top of the bottle and a creamy clear gel spurts out onto her hand. She repeats that until her hand is thickened with the stuff and then she spurts a lot more onto my pussy.</p><p>""Are you ready?""</p><p>""I can't wait Carla!""</p><p>She slips a finger into me and follows it with a second; so far so good and nothing I haven't had before plenty of times. The third enters me and I shake a bit. When she finger fucks me I like her to use three of them. She works them around a little and cocks her head to one side.</p><p>""You're really wet baby. You feel good with this?""</p><p>""Go ahead Carla that feels great!""</p><p>When her fourth finger pushes home I'm stretched and things feel tight but I'm sure I can take more. I surprise myself by stammering as I urge her on.</p><p>""C'come on C'Carla I'm g'good!""</p><p>She nods but just eases those fingers around inside me quite slowly as I lift my hips up a bit from the bed.</p><p>""Fuck Carla do it baby!""</p><p>All she does is ""Shhhh"" at me and keeps pushing in and out just a fraction. It does hurt a little but I'm also hotter than I've ever been with a girl. Now she folds her thumb over and just the tip of it gets into my pussy lips. I can't talk now and I just grunt as I wriggle my hips around. Now she presses down hard and it does fucking hurt but I'm not gonna let her see that!</p><p>""You okay baby?""</p><p>I just nod and grunt as she twists her hand again and I'm gritting my teeth but almost ready to quit; so maybe I was wrong and I can't take her fist. Then she spins her hand and wrist and with a soft slushy noise she's right inside me with her thin wrist sticking out of my swollen pussy lips. The pain seems to vanish like magic and I yell out in triumph. Carla looks a bit concerned.</p><p>""Are you okay baby!""</p><p>It comes out of my throat and mouth in a rasp as if I've gone instantly hoarse.</p><p>""I'm good so fuck me Carla!""</p><p>She kneels right up close to me, grinning, and starts to churn her fist around slowly inside me. This is amazing! I've never felt anything like this or as crazy exciting as this ever. Every stroke of her hand and I grunt as waves of heat roar around inside me. Her hand seems to be touching every square inch inside my pussy.</p><p>""Rub your clit baby and rub it hard!""</p><p>My eyes are blurry but looking at my pussy I can see my clit is swollen up and standing proud like never before. Spitting on my fingers I rub them over my bulging clit as Carla works me harder and harder until I howl out loud, almost there and hanging on the edge, Carla thrusts hard, and I cum insanely, and maybe for a split second things go blank in my head.</p><p>Chest heaving I come out of it as Carla's easing her dripping hand slowly out of me. I'm still shuddering with incredible after shocks from deep inside my pussy and slowly realise, as groggy as I am, the old sheet beneath us is soaking.</p><p>""Fuck me baby I never saw you squirt before and that was a huge one!""</p><p>I never saw it either as I was somewhere well into pussy-land at the time I did it. Taking stock of myself I can feel that my pussy feels tender but sort of glowing. No really bad pain and checking myself out not a speck of the blood Carla had been so worried about a week before. To my surprise I find that now I can indeed speak.</p><p>""Jesus Carla I never came so hard in my life; that's amazing and no wonder you do it with those whoever they are.""</p><p>I realise there's sweat trickling down not just my boobs but Carla's flat chest and her pointy nipples are way erect and hard looking.</p><p>""So you could take it and how do you feel now baby?""</p><p>Just as I'm starting to speak I realise these words are 100% true even as they pop out.</p><p>""I feel great Carla so now is it my turn to do you?""</p><p>Scooping up the plastic dispenser she tosses it to me. I surprise myself again by easily catching it.</p><p>""Lube up Frankie it's time you learn to give as well as receive.""</p><p>She settles, just like I was, with her head resting on a pillow. My hands are bloody shaking! I'm more nervous now than I was before she fisted me. What's up with me? All I have to do is do what she did to me for God's sake!</p><p>I kick off by giving her taut pussy a thick coating of ""Liquid Silk"" and then smear my hand with it. Carla's pussy looks too small and neat to take even my small hand but then I wasn't sure my crease would take hers. It did and I loved it! So I start like she did starting with two and then three fingers sliding into her. She just grins at me and waves for more.</p><p>I get four in easy enough and imitate her in twisting them round and around in her pussy. She's breathing harder now and wriggling her hips.</p><p>""Come on Frankie you're doing fine now all the way and go deep!""</p><p>Tucking my thumb against my palm I press in firmly and repeat the twists till I'm almost in. Carla grabs my wrist and yanks my hand in the rest of the way. It goes in with a wet noise and her pussy locks tight on my wrist. My eyes go big and round and my mouth hangs open at the pressure on my wrist.</p><p>Carla takes a deep breath to speak through gritted teeth.</p><p>""Feel strange does it baby?""</p><p>""Jesus Carla this is so hot. It feels weird. Was it like this with me?""</p><p>""Damn right you nearly crushed my wrist. Now stop talking and fist me!""</p><p>Pulling back I clench my fingers tight and push into her. She grunts and glares at me.</p><p>""Harder Frankie you won't break anything!""</p><p>Okay she wants hard I'll give her hard. This time it's a full thrust and she lets go with ""YESSS"" and humps her hips forward against my fist. I'm not nervous now! I never thought fisting someone could be almost as exciting as being fisted. My nipples are hard and so is my clit, my pussy's tingling; I'm way into this now.</p><p>Even the sound as I do it to Carla is a turn on. Every thrust and pull back makes a wet slurping sound and Carla's going crazy. The soles of her feet are flat on the bed, her thin thighs are splayed wide, and her knees are bent as she rubs her clit so fast her fingers are a blur. Redoubling my efforts I watch her face as her eyes roll up showing the whites, her mouth gapes wide, and she explodes into a cum that has her bucking and writhing and impaled on my wrist and fist.</p><p>I'm that crazy myself I keep driving away at her as she howls and cums harder than I've ever seen her before. When she sparks out like I did she goes limp and moans; finally taking my wrist and easing me out of her dripping slit. I settle next to her to hold her as she shivers and trembles through the dying flames of her mammoth cum.</p><p>""Was I good Carla?""</p><p>She sighs deeply and clears her throat as if there's a lump in it.</p><p>""Good Frankie baby? Any better and I'd have passed out. You use your fist like you've been doing it for years. That was some ""O"" you gave me sweetie.""</p><p>I try to rest quietly next to her but God help me I'm so hot and turned on that after waiting as long as I can I have to say it.</p><p>""Carla I want you to do me again.""</p><p>She props herself up on one elbow with a grunt and a soft little moan.</p><p>""Really? You sure about that? You're not too sore for another already?""</p><p>I'm tender but I'm well up for seconds.</p><p>""Oh yeah Carla do me again.""</p><p>She sits up with a sly grin on her sharp features and looks down at me.</p><p>""Oh I knew you were a greedy little hottie but hey if you can take it again why not. I got an idea though. I'll do it different this time.""</p><p>""Different? How else can you do me?""</p><p>""Get on all fours Frankie I'm gonna do you from behind.""</p><p>I scoot around and kneel; thinking of my first fisting I grab hold of the bed's headboard while Carla slicks up her hand and wrist again. I am tender like I said but I'm sure this time will be easier. This time I'm not nervous and know I can take her hand without yelling or telling her it hurts too much.</p><p>While I'm thinking about all this her fingers begin to probe me again, several fingers ease inside and I breath deeply, and then somehow seem able to relax and my pussy relaxes with me. Carla's thumb and the four fingers are almost there and she's twisting her hand around as she works her way into me. Oh Christ this feels fantastic! Better than the first time? Just maybe it is or will be.</p><p>Then she's inside me and I grip the headboard and almost growl like a dog deep in my throat. She's deep now, deeper than my first time, and I've somehow managed to lock on her hand and wrist like she did on me. She pounds me now with no worry of hurting me. I'm riding her fist and making hoarse sounds that change suddenly into a string of swearing.</p><p>""Oh fuck Carla I fucking love it. Fuck me baby and make me fucking cum!""</p><p>My pussy seems like its swelling and contracting around her fist and fires are rising, and then rising higher, until I scream out so loud the room seems to echo and I hit a super cum that goes on and on and on. The flickers are still flying around inside me as I slump forward and my head cracks against the headboard and I hardly even feel it. Carla eases out of me, rolls me over onto my back, and kisses my right nipple.</p><p>""Now that was some kinda cum Frankie. Glad you tried it? That's one, no the two hardest cum's I ever gave you.""</p><p>I'm glorying in the super cums I've had and my pussy is still quivering with delight at this amazing sex. I've got a demon in me though as I heave myself upright.</p><p>""I wanna do it to you that way baby!""</p><p>So of course I do her that way! Lubed up I fist her from behind and I swear she takes me almost up to my elbow! Like me her ""O"" is earth shaking and that's the end of us for the night. Nobody could go three fistings like we've had in one night.</p><p>When Carla goes downstairs as mum and dad arrive home she's walking like I feel. Tender and a tad sore. But by next week I'll be ready for more of this. Whipping my phone from under my pillow I ring Carla's mobile.</p><p>""Don't forget to fetch that lube for me baby. I want my own for the next time we do it.""</p><p>""I'll have it by next week Frankie and baby we'll use it on each other next Friday night.""</p><p>I snuggle under my duvet and stroke my throbbing pussy and dream of next time and then wonder if you can fist yourself just as I drift off.</p>"
202,"Perfume, Part 1",Androgyne,1,On a hot Summer night Sukie Feltcher and her daughter Darla become much more than that. Darla discovers a secret side to her mother's sexuality she never dreamed existed.,"['F,g,Tribbing,Incest']","<p>Early summer and it's just getting dusk. Since late afternoon the cloud cover has rolled in and things have become very humid. I'm stretched out on the larger of the two sofas in my rear lounge wondering why British houses don't have air conditioning. Oh I know really big expensive homes do but in the USA even small apartments seem to have it installed. I've had to settle for opening a window that looks out onto my back garden.</p><p>I wipe my damp neck and the valley of my breasts with a facecloth and ease myself higher on the cushions. I'm indulging two of my minor weaknesses. One is the glass of ""Rivaner"" chilled white wine I've just taken a swallow from. It's a tangy wine with a strong taste of limes and doesn't leave your mouth clogged and sticky like some sweet varieties do.</p><p>My second failing is the books I like to read when alone. I'm re-reading one of my collection of vintage pulp lesbian novels. I first stumbled across them at a car boot sale. This guy had four paperbacks tied together with a hank of tatty ribbon. The top one, the cover of which I could read, was titled ""Karen Steele Lesbian Nurse""! Turning the small bundle I read the other three titles from their spines. I would also be buying ""Prison Dykes"" along with ""Strange Love"" and ""Lesbian Afternoons ""!</p><p>""How much?"" I asked and he told me £2 so I offered him a pound and we settled for £1.50. The books had been well read and were a bit faded but fuck me they were so bad they were terrific! The cover art was amazingly corny, but at the same time so sexy, and the stories! Oh my I loved those stories where gay women were ""In the grip of twisted passions"" or ""Living the lavender love of Lesbos"" and even ""Swimming in the dark waters of forbidden desires""!</p><p>I began haunting the car boot sales and the few surviving second hand shops. I found you could buy these books online. Though they had become pretty expensive since their heyday; when obscure print houses with names like ""Gateway"" books or ""Unicorn Paperbacks"" sold for 75 cents American money. I've got a fairly large stash of them now but with them being mainly slim volumes they don't take up a lot of space.</p><p>The one I'm reading now is titled ""Maid for Pleasure"" and like all my others the cover is wild. It shows a petite woman with very short gold hair sprawled on a bed. She is wearing lace trimmed panties and a transparent robe that is open anyway. Despite her delicate features and slender body her melon shaped breasts are spectacular and her nipples can just be seen in the shadows.</p><p>She's openly ogling an elegant brunette in a French Maid's outfit. The maid's skirt is so short you can see the top of her stockings and the suspenders holding them up. Out of curiosity I checked out their hairstyles online and it is called the ""Poodle cut"" or was way back when. The blurb on the cover reads.&gt;&gt;</p><p>""When Magda Bentine hired Yvette as her new housemaid she soon learnt that the young beauty would serve her every need and desire!""</p><p>The book's only around 180 pages and I'm around half way and reading.&gt;&gt;</p><p>""Yvette pushed Magda back onto the tumble of pillows and the dark head burrowed between the blonde's smooth thighs. Magda gasped and clutched at those short curls!""</p><p>I don't care how flowery the writing is it's getting to me as always. I'm wearing just a pair of cotton panties; washed so many times they're as soft as silk and feel fine on my skin. Other than my panties I've got on a man style denim shirt with the three top buttons undone; to allow the slightest hint of any breeze from my garden to cool my sweating neck and breasts.</p><p>Now the author, ""Helen Swift"", has written.&gt;&gt;</p><p>""As Yvette's skilled tongue searches deeply Magda feels tiny flickers of electricity and fiery darts burning inside her!""</p><p>Popping two more buttons free I lick a thumb and forefinger, slip my hand inside my shirt, and then tweak and tease my nipples. They harden fast to come erect and both long and thick. Leaving my nipples I slip my hand inside my panties to touch my now damp pussy. A couple of strokes and I'm beginning to hum softly in the back of my throat and right then my start has to finish.</p><p>I can hear my front gate squeal as it opens, I suppose I'd better oil it soon, and then clang as it shuts. I shove the book under the sofa cushion and reluctantly pull my fingers away from my sex. I've just time to swing my legs around and sit up when the front door opens and shuts and my daughter scuttles past the lounge door. I come out of the pre sex tingles fast.</p><p>""Darla Fletcher you come in here right now!""</p><p>She comes down the stairs a damn sight slower than she was galloping up them. She sort of shuffles into the doorway trying hard to look nonchalant and poses; leaning against the door jamb.</p><p>""S'up Mum?""</p><p>Darla is truly a 12-year-old image of me, her mum, as I was way back in the day. Recently the puppy fat has dropped off her and in truth she has a body many a young woman would envy. However the clothes she's wearing show an awful lot of that developing figure.</p><p>""What's up? What's up Darla? You've been out dressed like that?""</p><p>She's wearing a pair of blue shorts, maybe smaller than the panties I've got on, and a skimpy black top that is stretched tight across those plump young breasts. She's not wearing a bra under it either! She's also donned stockings, in black and blue hoops, that reach up above her knees to her lower thighs. I've never even seen the black high heeled sandals she's wearing before today.</p><p>""Mum ALL the girls are dressing like this. It's the ""in look"" this summer!""</p><p>I slap the sofa cushion next to my thigh with my palm.</p><p>""Come and sit here Darla and we'll talk!""</p><p>Darla's my only child. The daughter of Sukie Fletcher and the long runaway and unmissed Jason Price. I had Darla late, not wildly late, but I'm 45 now so 33 when she was born. I am thankfully though still in pretty good shape. That's down to my gym work and a few other keep fit not fat pastimes. In truth I look a lot like ""Magda"" on the cover of the paperback except I'm generally more buxom and with red hair not gold like hers.</p><p>Part of the resemblance is down to my hairstyle. A while back I dropped into ""Curlies"" the hairdresser's a block from my home; with a photo I'd printed out of a ""Poodle cut"" for Marcy the stylist to do for me. She was doubtful at first but when she finished she stood there looking at me with her hands on her hips.</p><p>""Jeeze Sukie you were bang on! That just suits you so much and it'll be so easy to keep neat and tidy.""</p><p>I was right and she was right so I've stuck with it. With a hint of mutiny Darla flounces over and plonks herself down right next to me.</p><p>""Darla honey you went on and on at me about how much you NEEDED to wear bras not wanted to wear them. You said half the boys at your school were staring at your nipples. I not only bought them for you but I bought nice fancy bras so the girls in your class would be impressed when you changed for gym or swimming. So you go out with your friends without wearing one?""</p><p>She gives me the ""What does a mother know about a pre teen's life"" look.</p><p>""Oh Mum it was so sticky and muggy it felt like the straps were choking me. I was sweaty and itching so I left it off!""</p><p>""So you don't mind boys looking at you outside of school then?""</p><p>She does a drama queen raise of her eyes at that.</p><p>""Mum it was me and Tiffany and Carla and a couple more of the girls; no boys!""</p><p>She leans right up against me and rests her head on my shoulder.</p><p>""You want me to look nice don't you? I do look nice don't I?""</p><p>Oh hell I suppose she's got a point there!</p><p>""Well yeah you look really ... er... cool. Those stockings look super on you though maybe you're getting a bit big for those shorts. Look next time you're dressing to go out with your friends just show me first. I still think you should have a bra on under that top. If you like I'll buy you some mesh bras. They're light and much more comfortable in this kind of weather.""</p><p>At that she squeals and hugs me hard.</p><p>""Mum you are SO COOL! Betty Grainger's mum wants her to look like a frump and Sally Davis has to sneak out of the house so her mum won't make her come back and get changed. You understand!""</p><p>I've hooked an arm around her and got my chin resting on the back of her neck somehow.</p><p>""Honey stop trying to butter me up! Look you're a bit of a stunner for not yet 13 and I'm your mum and I want to make sure your looks don't get you into trouble. Do you get where I'm going?""</p><p>""Well I get my looks from you Mum. All my friends say you're a hottie!""</p><p>She's settle back against me now and her cheek's resting on the upper slope of one breast. I get how she's thinking and let her know I know. Just the same I'm preening mentally at the compliment that all those other girls think I'm a hot mum!</p><p>""Honey I told you to stop with the flattery. You just got away with it today but I'll be keeping a closer eye on your outfits in future.""</p><p>""Okay Mum that's cool!""</p><p>She's nestled up against me now and I'm relaxing too when my nostrils flare and then flare wider. Absolutely no chance of my being wrong so I turn my head a little so my mouth's close to my daughter's ear. I say it softly but very clearly.</p><p>""Darla Fletcher you are wearing my perfume! In fact you are wearing my ""Dark Passion"" aren't you?""</p><p>She stiffens and out of the corner of my eye I catch the fast flash of guilt on her pretty face. She thinks fast and then throws herself on my mercy but without grovelling.</p><p>""Er well just a touch of it Mum! Hardly any really. And I mean you never use it much. If you went out more it would all be gone by now and it does smell lovely!""</p><p>""I do too go out!""</p><p>""Yeah like about four times a year!""</p><p>I can't really get mad at her so I grab her and tickle her ribs till she giggles and wriggles.</p><p>My nose is right close to her, near where her firm breasts are doing their best to escape her top. I dramatically sniff hard!</p><p>""Just a touch? It smells like you took a bath in it! I'll bet you used the lot!""</p><p>With mischief in me I sudden lick her neck.</p><p>""Mmmm it makes you taste nice though love!""</p><p>She giggles some more as I lick her neck and then suck on her earlobe. She moves uneasily against me and then I use the tip of my tongue to flirt with her ear. Now she shudders! I've forgotten that the ear is a real erogenous zone and Darla sucks in a deep breath.</p><p>""Want me to stop honey?""</p><p>She turns her face to look right at me and there's twin red spots on her cheeks.</p><p>""No I don't want you to stop. Go right on!""</p><p>There's a devil in me tonight and I return to her smooth neck and lick it again. Then I nip hard to give her a sharp little love bite. She yelps just a bit! When she turns square on to me her eyes are huge and her lips slightly parted. We stare at each other and I swear I don't make the first move and neither it seems does she but somehow we're kissing.</p><p>Her lips are soft and cool though her breath tastes of something she's drunk or chewed; tart and sharp it's pleasant but her mouth is better. Three times we kiss and pull back as my lips feel tender but my nipples have stiffened into hot stones. I feel I have say it again before everything goes insane.</p><p>""Want to stop honey.""</p><p>""No please I don't want us to stop!""</p><p>Then her arms hook around my neck and drag my mouth down to hers. This time I probe with my tongue and her lips part to allow me entrance into her mouth. Two eager wet tongues wrap around each others as we kiss madly. Through my shirt and her thin top I can feel her pointy nipples pressing against me. I need to feel more of her skin against mine and tug at the hem of her top until it bunches under her arms. While I'm struggling with her tight top Darla's fingers have been busy and now my shirt is unbuttoned from top to bottom and open wide.</p><p>Smiling widely now my daughter raises her arms and I can pull her top up and off. In the dim light of the lamp I was reading by I'm staring at her breasts. I'm looking at them not as a mother but as a woman admiring a young woman. Her areolas are small with long pointed nipples standing proud from them. Her breasts are round and firm on her narrow ribcage.</p><p>Kneeling on the sofa I lean close to her, purse my lips, and blow gently on those hard nipples. Darla's long copper lashes flutter down and she gasps softly. Then I kiss the top of each in turn! The tip of my tongue flickers over her sensitive flesh as I suck and lick both nipples till they gleam with saliva. Even as excited as she is she pushes my shirt back off my shoulders and impatiently I shrug out of it.</p><p>My own nipples, long and thick and flat ended, are gorged with blood and throbbing. As I press Darla back onto the sofa her hands come up to cup my big pear shaped breasts and tug on those thick teats. Now it's my turn to gasp with the pleasure I feel.</p><p>My fingers are trembling as they fumble at the drawstring of her tiny shorts, draw down the short zip, and ease them down over her hips. I have to stop at her ankles and unbuckle her high heeled sandals before tossing her shorts aside""</p><p>I'm looking at my daughter's pussy with sheer lust! The small butterfly wings of her labia are puffy and dark and there's a damp sheen to her sex. While I'm held rapt by the sight, and the aroma, of an aroused girl's sex Darla has slipped a hand inside the waistband of my panties. Her fingers touch my crease and I groan from the dark excitement. With impatient clumsiness my daughter and I free me from those panties that seem suddenly to be plastered to me.</p><p>I'm sprawled half across Darla now and her curvy body seems burning hot. Without conscious thought I move to straddle her, try to keep most of my weight off her, and then press my wet pussy against hers.</p><p>Darla's eyes are huge as she clenches her teeth and stifles what I'm sure would have been a shrill scream!</p><p>As I grind against her I feel what ""Magda"" in my book was experiencing. Electrical crackles and pulses of burning heat are throbbing deep inside me. Darla writhes beneath me as my wide hips thrust and then thrust harder. I can feel that she's as wet as I am and sense her climax is as close as mine. She has a leg hooked around me as her hands, on my back, claw at me.</p><p>Breasts and bellies slicked with sweat I ride my daughter madly towards her climax; and my own! This time she does scream; hoarse and shrill! She bucks under me as my dazed mind registers that I've taken Darla to a massive orgasm. And then a white hot flare inside me announces my own eruption. My mind empties of everything except the insane pleasure of cumming with my own daughter.</p><p>Like a robot my hips keep churning away as she thrusts up as wildly as I thrust against her. Maddened with lust we drive each other to temporary exhaustion. As the last sparks of ecstasy die away I collapse atop her with my heart hammering in my breast.</p><p>The room is silent apart for our laboured breathing and I somehow find the strength to roll off my supine daughter. I swallow hard, lick my lips, and it takes two or three attempts before I can speak clearly.</p><p>""Darla honey maybe I should be telling you this was a big mistake. Perhaps I should say this was wrong, should never have happened, will never happen again. I'm not going to! That was incredible and if you feel anything like I do you'll want more.""</p><p>I wait with baited breath to see if I've destroyed my relationship with my daughter or taken it in a totally different direction. There's an expression on her face I've never seen before. Sultry? Then her face breaks into a heavy lidded smile.</p><p>""OMG Mum! A mistake? You were amazing! That was amazing! Do I ever want more of that!""</p><p>Huge relief floods through me but at the same time I'm sort of mentally shaking my head in amusement. I've just tribbed my own daughter, we both had fantastic sex, and she's natural enough and unaffected to come out with ""OMG""! Just like she would if her friend Tiffany had told her the school's hottest boy had a crush on their friend Carla!</p><p>Sitting up I give her a sort of quirky grin.</p><p>""Well honey if you want more then I think it's a good idea if we head up to my bedroom. I'd better lock this window anyway.""</p><p>Standing up I find my legs are trembling and I feel shaky; but shaky in the best of ways. Pulling the widow shut, twisting the locking handle, pressing the locking button, I'm wondering if a neighbour is gawping at Sukie Fletcher stark naked at the window. If they are I'm past caring after what's just happened. I hold out my hand to Darla still sprawled on the sofa.</p><p>""Coming honey?""</p><p>""You betcha Mum!""</p><p>She's younger than me and has to be tougher than she looks because she grabs my hand to swing up to her feet without a tremor or tremble to her shapely legs. I lead her across the room, into the hall, and we start up the stairs hand in hand. Funnily we're not dashing up them to hit my bed just ambling when Darla stops me with a tug on my hand.</p><p>""Mum I never knew you liked women, I mean girls and women, well you know what I mean. Like how long have you....""</p><p>I lay a finger across her lips to hush her.</p><p>""When we're in my room you ask me anything you like and I'll do my best to answer and explain everything to you. That okay honey?""</p><p>She nods solemnly.</p><p>""That's cool Mum cos' I'm wondering about a few things now!""</p><p>As we start up the stairs once more I chuckle a little.</p><p>""What's funny Mum?""</p><p>""Well honey if you hadn't stolen my perfume none of this might ever have happened!""</p>"
203,Behind the Smile,Androgyne,1,Obsessed with Martine a schoolgirl who lives in her street Lana's fantasies are fulfilled thanks to sheer chance and a spell of dreadful weather.,"['Fg,cons,oral,ped']","<p>Martine lives near me in my street.My physical descripton of her is as accurate in every detail as I can make it.Is any more of the story true? Well as in ""House of Cards"" You might think so but I couldn't possibly comment!</p><p>We've not yet hit mid winter but getting up is already not a pleasant prospect. Despite being unemployed I still rise fairly early but right now, looking out of my bedroom window, the weather prospects are not appealing. It's quite dark still outside but the growing light shows heavy dark clouds and a stiff breeze is driving rubbish along my road.</p><p>Once my bed is made I shed my pyjamas and stand naked by the gently glowing gas fire in my bedroom. People might think that pyjamas on a woman aren't either feminine or even sexy but that depends. That is to say it depends on what style of pyjamas one favours. I splash out for expensive man style suits, mainly in real silk, and I do think, despite the butch look, they flatter me. Not that simply wearing man type pyjamas could make me appear very masculine.</p><p>Despite favouring a very short hairstyle I possess a full and rounded body. My reflection, in the full length mirror on the bedroom wall, shows a woman in her early fifties but with a pretty damned decent body still. Regular gym sessions mean that while I'm a large lady I'm certainly not flabby and not fat in the accepted sense of the word. That is to say my body is firm with big breasts and wide hips that flow around into full buttocks. I suppose I'd say I'm sort of solid and firm bodied.</p><p>In the dim light of the room I examine my plump vulva to see if it might be time for another application of the razor; but as yet there's barely a hint of copper fuzz sprouting there. Cupping my breasts I squeeze them and feel my big nipples harden as I gloomily reflect that I'm horny; and lately the lady loving scene has not just been sparse but nonexistent.</p><p>Stepping into plain cotton panties I next wriggle into a deep line sports bra and then dress for my gym session later. Gym pants and a tee shirt plus a hooded top complete the ensemble; though I'm putting on slippers not running shoes till I head out for my morning papers. I trot down the stairs of my big old house and into my living room. Switch on my laptop, turn the heat on in my radiator to take the chill off the room, and then turn on my TV which is tuned to a 24/7 news channel, and the morning is well up and running.</p><p>My laptop ""dings"" telling me I have Emails and sorting junk from real stuff I see I have three from my internet friend in Canada. Bob was a wonderful chance encounter on the web. He's a wide and fine blend of a lot of good things and what a great next door neighbour he'd be! He's Bi and like me has a weakness for young ones though of course underage sex is a high risk factor pleasure.</p><p>One mail is a good natured rant, one a recommendation for several movies to try to watch and the third is a reply to my last mail to him regarding film actresses we share a physical passion for. Or as I put it ""Here's three we'd both love to fuck Bob"". All ""mature"" actresses and I'll let you make your own guesses as to who they are.</p><p>Between reading these mails I've popped into the kitchen and set the kettle to boil, plugged in the toaster and set two slices of bread into it, though not switched it on, and put a teabag into my mug. Before breakfasting though I need my morning papers to read whilst munching my toast and drinking my tea.</p><p>Checking the, yes I'll admit it, chunky butch style chronometer on my wrist, I change into my sports shoes and head into the hall. I'm preparing for a hoped for small pleasure that is always possible from Monday to Friday.</p><p>First though I crack open my front door to view the outside world. Although things have gotten lighter the weather has deteriorated. What was a stiff breeze is now a strong and gusty wind, while rain rattles down, pauses to draw breath, and then rattles down even harder. From the row of coats hung on hooks in the hall I select a fleece lined waterproof jacket and zip myself into it but I don't leave my home just yet. I also decide a brolly might be a good idea as the rain intensifies.</p><p>A second glance at my watch tells me it's just about that time so I wait in the doorway. A minute passes and then another one or two; thinking I've timed it wrongly I'm about to step out when I hear a front door slam a little further up my road. I move a tad nearer the first step and listen to sharp footsteps drawing nearer. And yes here comes Martine!</p><p>As she trots past my front door I step out and she turns to glance my way. We barely ever speak but she awards me that smile that always has me thinking about what's behind it. I always used think of it as ""Mona Lisa"" or perhaps secretive but now I realise the perfect word for it is an enigmatic smile. It just touches and flickers across her lips but it warms me in a way a smile from a schoolgirl shouldn't.</p><p>I give her my best smile in return and let her lead me by two or three yards before closing and locking my front door and then striding down the four steps to the street. My eyes are first drawn to her slender legs; her olive skinned calves are mainly covered by black knee-socks with tassels on the side. However her school kilt, black like the stockings, is short enough to reveal enticing glimpses of smooth thigh.</p><p>I've watched Martine grow up and develop since her family moved into my street; her parents are French but brought up here Martine's English is unaccented. Not that we've spoken more than a few words in the past but I've heard her chatting with her equally attractive school friends. She's quite tiny but beneath her school blouse she has surprisingly large and burgeoning breasts; large both for her age and her small size.</p><p>I can't say she's conventionally pretty even. Her face is a sort of perky little monkey looking vision that I just find irresistible! Her ears are pointed like a small elf and that just adds to my growing attraction and desire for her.</p><p>Watching now her pert rear I feel my nipples hardening and beginning to tingle while my clit swells and my sex dampens fast. Am I un-natural and perverted for feeling these growing desires for a schoolgirl? If I am I don't care one jot! I'm more aroused and excited every time I see her. Despite this filthy weather, in typical schoolgirl manner, she is wearing just her grey school blazer over her blouse and the rain is intense.</p><p>My excitement let's me do something I've never screwed up enough nerve to do before. I lengthen my stride to move up right next to her to cover us both with my brolly and as I do I speak to her.</p><p>""You'll be soaked to the skin before you get near school my love. Haven't you a parka or something to wear?""</p><p>She turns slowly and that smile sends tingles right through me.</p><p>""I'm okay but thanks for asking.""</p><p>I know, from the badge on her blazer pocket, that she attends the ""Northern Community College"" and that's in walking distance; but on a day like this she'll get there really wet.</p><p>""You'll be soaked by the time you get to ""North End"" so at least walk with me as far as the paper shop. You could catch the bus up to school from the stop outside the shop.""</p><p>""Well I'm going to meet my friend, she lives in St Paul's Street, but I'll walk as far as the shop with you.""</p><p>She's got a lovely deep and husky voice for a girl as petite as she is and up close I can see sparkling beads of rain in her thick, dark, and wiry hair. Set in her hair is a flower shaped sparkly decoration of some kind that reminds me of a South Seas girl with a hibiscus blossom in hers. Greatly daring I hook my arm briefly around her waist and pull her close and further under my umbrella's cover. Even that short contact surprises me with the firmness of her body; she may be tiny but she's so solidly built.</p><p>It's hard to find anything to say to her at first and I realise I'm tongue tied, like I was when I was a schoolgirl her age, and crushing on my English teacher at my grammar school. I manage, finally, to find a few harmless things to ask her as we walk along our road towards the end and its junction with the main bus route road.</p><p>Does she like her school? What subjects does she like most and which ones is she best at? Finally I ask about her friends and she tells me her best friend lives in St Paul's Street and is the little cutie I in fact thought was a relative of Martine's.</p><p>When we reach the shop and the bus shelter outside it I again try to convince her to take the bus, but she's determined to call on her friend, who it seems is named Pauline. As she leaves the shelter of my brolly she hits me with that faint smile again.</p><p>""Thank you! Oh and my name's Martine!""</p><p>""I know it is dear and I'm Lana. Bye bye dear and do try to stay as dry as you can!""</p><p>I watch her perky form scamper up the road to turn left into St Paul's, and vanish from my sight with a pang of regret, but leaving a warm glow within me. I pick up my morning papers and hand my shopkeeper the cash, barely acknowledging his usual greeting, and head back home. By the time I lock my front door behind me my arousal needs attending to ahead of all else!</p><p>I tug loose the drawstrings on my gym pants to push them and my dampened briefs down around my ankles before I settle into my armchair. That chair is well to the side of my living room window and to any watching eyes from the houses that back onto mine I'm invisible.</p><p>Spreading my thighs I look down to see a small trickle of creamy juice seeping from me as my fingers move to caress my slick flesh. Slowly at first but then with gathering speed I up the pace and as I do my lashes flicker down and my eyes are mere slits. Occasionally I rub a fingertip over my short but thick clit and my breathing is becoming harsh and ragged. My belly ripples with anticipation of my orgasm and I'm holding an image in my mind's eye.</p><p>I'm seeing Martine before me, her school blouse unbuttoned, and I'm ogling her startlingly big and bare breasts. Electricity crackles inside me and as I take myself over the top my body arches and shudders; while I smother a hoarse scream and climax massively. Gasping for air I return to planet earth and fumble for the nearby box of tissues to mop away the trickles of juice that are oozing from me.</p><p>After this my fascination with Martine increases. Of course I'm unable to spot her every morning as much as I'd love to but most weeks I catch her 2 or 3 days out of 5. It doesn't mean we're even close to becoming close friends but I now talk to her each time we walk together. Simple things like how she's enjoying school and what she likes to do away from school. How things are at home and about her friends. When the topic of friends is raised by me it always turns Martine to Pauline her best friend.</p><p>In my fevered mind I'm wondering if her almost exclusively mentioning Pauline means that perhaps there is more there than simple friendship. I suppose I'm wishfully thinking for what I'd love to be there; because Martine has never shown herself as any more than a normal rather calm and self possessed schoolgirl. I have learned that she's 12 years old and when her next birthday is. Would it be a step too far to give her a card and a present though the date is still some way off?</p><p>Despite my growing obsession I can see no way to take things even one step further until fate takes a hand! On a Tuesday morning I've slept in late and am giving the gym a miss; as the day before I strained a calf muscle and it is still cramping up from time to time. I'm swanning around the house in a pair of metallic silver silk pyjamas when my doorbell chimes and I limp slightly to answer it.</p><p>My postman has a registered package for me to sign for and I regret not wearing a robe over my pyjamas. Not because I mind him seeing me like this but because we have another foul day with more heavy rain battering down. I'm scribbling my name with the stylus on his hand held electric gizmo when Martine skips past my door through the rain bouncing up from the flagstones.</p><p>My postman hands me my package and tugging up his hood moves off down the road. What makes me next do what I do I have no idea, but I stick my head out into the rain for a short glance at Martine, who has come home no more than a half an hour after leaving for school. In fact she's back home before school officially even starts. She's using the knocker on her front door hard but to no apparent effect. I'm getting wet but I see her banging yet again and hang on just a bit longer.</p><p>Martine steps back onto the pavement from her steps to stare up at the bedroom windows but nobody answers her knocking. It's a spur of the moment thing but grabbing my brolly I step outside and open it then call up the road to her.</p><p>""What's up Martine?""</p><p>She shifts uncertainly for a second or two and then scuttles towards me.</p><p>""There's no heating so they've closed my school but I can't get any answer at ours. Dad's at work and so are my brothers but Mum should be in.""</p><p>Here's a chance for something I've dreamed about; Martine and myself in my home and nobody else around. Of course nothing will happen but its one tiny step closer to intimacy.</p><p>""You can't stand out here in this so come in where it's dry and we'll figure out what to do.""</p><p>Not the slightest hesitation or argument from her I'm glad to say; as she scoots up the steps and I close and lock the door behind her. I usher her into my living room, which happily is clean and tidy, as well as cosily warm after the outside chill. Her grey blazer is patched with large dark blotches of rain both front and back as she stands looking around the room with her back turned to me.</p><p>""Take your blazer off and I'll hang it up to dry and then you go sit in that armchair over there; the one right by the radiator. You'll soon warm up!""</p><p>When she slips out of her blazer I struggle hard to keep a poker face as she turns to hand it to me. Her white school blouse is also dappled with dark spots but my eyes are drawn to her remarkable young breasts. Against her narrow ribcage and petite form they stand proud and large; through thin cotton her nipples are clearly outlined thick and erect. I feel my face flush as I turn away to hang her blazer up.</p><p>She settles into the big armchair and I seat myself in my usual place facing her.</p><p>""So Martine can you ring your Dad or your brothers if you don't know where your Mum is? You can use my phone over there.""</p><p>She wrinkles up her forehead and thinks for a few seconds.</p><p>""Dad's working out of town along with one of my brother's and Vic, my other brother, well he's not allowed to take personal calls at work.""</p><p>""What about your Mum? Can't you call her mobile phone?""</p><p>I clearly expect that to be easy enough; I mean doesn't everyone have a mobile phone nowadays? Well sometimes what you think isn't always true! Martine shows me that for sure.</p><p>""Mum hates mobile phones! Dad bought her a new one for her birthday and it's always in a drawer with no charge. I can't live without mine but we're banned from using them in school.""</p><p>She's sitting leaning towards the radiator holding her hands out to it and she's crossed one leg over the other. This has raised her already brief school kilt to the point where I am able to see her smooth thigh and a glimpse of dark blue panties. My throat feels thick when I speak to her and my nipples match hers in being hard and erect.</p><p>""Would you like a drink Martine? I can make you some hot chocolate to warm you up. Anyway you'll just have to stay here until your mother gets home as I can't have you go out in that weather. Unless you've another relative you can call to go stay with?""</p><p>I say the last in the fervent hope she'll say no there isn't anyone and I'm not disappointed!</p><p>""I'd love a hot chocolate thank you Lana and no there's nowhere I can go. I'll be fine here with you if you don't mind.""</p><p>Don't mind? Jesus Christ every second she's here is wonderful for me! As I rise I find I'm saying something I never dreamt I'd have the nerve to say to her.</p><p>""Would you like extra sweetener Martine? You shouldn't because you're sweet enough as you are.""</p><p>At last I get more than that quiet smile from her. She giggles out loud!</p><p>""Thanks Lana that's so nice but yes I like things extra sweet.""</p><p>I whip her up a thick and creamy chocolate with the requested extra sweetener and brew myself a coffee. Back in my chair, after handing her the drink, I'm looking for fresh conversation now we seem so much more at ease with each other. After a little while I get some conversation that I wasn't expecting. Martine has taken a last deep draft of her drink and set down the empty mug. She has a cute dark moustache of chocolate on her upper lip now.</p><p>I hand her a tissue to wipe it away and she leans forward in her chair.</p><p>""I love your pyjamas Lana; they really suit you.""</p><p>""Thank you love and I think you'd look gorgeous in a pair of them; a smaller pair of course Martine. With your dark colouring you'd look stunning in a pair of… let me think… yes scarlet ones would be perfect for you. How would you like it if I bought you a pair for your birthday?""</p><p>I actually get a real blush appearing on her olive skinned cheeks when I ask her that and she's a tad flustered.</p><p>""That would be lovely but I daren't. Mum would be asking where they came from.""</p><p>""Well you could hide them and just get them out for a special occasion like a sleep over. You do go on sleep overs don't you?""</p><p>""I have at Pauline's but please can I think about it for a while?""</p><p>""Of course you can love.""</p><p>Then our talk goes in a really unexpected direction that takes me aback.</p><p>""Lana you do live alone here don't you?""</p><p>""Yes dear of course I do but why?""</p><p>""Well these are big houses; I mean in ours there's Mum and Dad plus my two brothers and me and there's still plenty of room.""</p><p>""I guess I'm just comfortable living on my own love and I do like rattling around in all this space. I'll have to show you my attic study. It's full of books, a TV, a radio, a DVD player and my desktop computer.""</p><p>""Don't you… no you don't; I mean did you ever have a husband?""</p><p>""I'm not divorced or a widow if that's what you mean. No I've never been married.""</p><p>""Do you like have a boyfriend?""</p><p>""No Martine I don't have a boyfriend.""</p><p>She's really serious now and there are two little lines of concentration above her small snub nose.</p><p>""Don't you like boys…. I mean men?""</p><p>She's really doing the grown up thing and acknowledging that I'm a long way past being a youngster.</p><p>""I don't DISLIKE men Martine.""</p><p>The look she's fixed on me now is boring into me like a drill.</p><p>""So do you like girls…. women instead?""</p><p>I suck in a deep breath and briefly consider my next words only to come out with the absolute unvarnished truth.</p><p>""Yes Martine I like women and girls especially!""</p><p>Our two armchairs face each other and when she stands up from her seat it's literally one pace for her to be right in front of me.</p><p>""I knew you did, I noticed you watching me and Pauline, but why didn't you ever say anything? I've been waiting for you all this time!""</p><p>I'm not sure who moves first and whether I reach for her or she just throws herself at me. Next thing I know she's on my lap. I could say it was like a cat, or more accurately a kitten, that's landed there but it surely isn't. The brief contact I've had with her told me she was strangely solid and now I realise just how dense her tiny body is. My breath leaves me for a second with an ""Oooff"" and then I hook an arm around her neck and pull her mouth to mine.</p><p>Almost instantly I realise this is no schoolgirl crush by a naïve child. I realise this because she knows how to kiss! In no time at all she's teased my tongue into her mouth and she's sucking expertly on it. As we kiss feverishly hard a corner of my mind tells me I could kiss like that at 12 but then my first and long time girlfriend, Veronica, was even more precocious than me and a wonderful sexual tutor.</p><p>Moving her slightly on my lap I place a hand on her knee and slide it under her kilt and up her silky thigh. I register two things. One is that not only is her body dense and solid but that her skin feels burning hot; hotter it feels than other women or girls I've touched. My stroking fingers make her stiffen momentarily and then she kisses me even more fiercely and her small hands are fumbling with the buttons on my pyjama jacket.</p><p>Opening the thick silver silk she takes a nipple between a strangely rough thumb and forefinger to pinch and twist it even further erect. Her lips move to kiss and then take the other swollen teat into her mouth. I let go a soft gasp of pleasure and send my fingers to the crotch of her briefs to rub there firmly. With her mouth occupied with my throbbing nipple she still moans softly around it.</p><p>Eager now to explore her tiny body with my free hand, I do like she has and pop the buttons of her school blouse. Tugging it free from the waistband of her kilt I see she isn't wearing a bra, which she clearly needs, but a dark blue cotton singlet that matches her briefs. Dragging that free too I push a hand under it to rub the flat of my hand against the rubbery nipple of one firm breast.</p><p>Trembling she bites down on my nipple with her small white teeth and twists the other till I gasp once more but louder. This can't go on! I want her so badly I'm afire. My mouth's dry and my throat thick but I gasp out my words.</p><p>""Upstairs… upstairs to my bedroom!""</p><p>Despite her surprising weight I stand and lift her from the chair and my lap to set her on her feet. Taking her hand in mine I almost reel out of the living room and tow her up the flight of stairs. I only pause at my bedroom door.</p><p>""Wait here!""</p><p>Crossing to the room's twin windows I draw the curtains to shut out not the grey winter light but any prying eyes. Snapping on the paired table lamps I take her hand again and urge her onto my bed. She sprawls on the counterpane with her gaze locked onto me. Somewhere, during our stampede up here, she's lost her blouse. With what tiny shred of self control I have left I give her, and myself, one last chance.</p><p>""Are you sure you want this Martine? Nothing need happen and if you say nothing to your folks nobody else need ever know!""</p><p>Her reply amuses me but I keep a straight face rather than have her misunderstand my humour.</p><p>""Oh yes I want to. And if nothing happens then I might have to talk about that!""</p><p>I need no more invitation and as I cross to my bed she starts to move. With a gesture I have her stay where she is. Popping loose the button on her kilt I tug down the zip and slide the kilt down her thighs and calves then off. Two fumbles at the laces and I toss her shoes aside and move onto my bed. Martine scoots over to give me room. The singlet is rucked up just below her breasts so seizing the hem I pull it up as she raises her slender arms above her head.</p><p>As I suspected those breasts are spectacular! A tiny girl with a narrow ribcage possesses breasts many young women would be proud of. Round, high, and firm, they have long and thick pink nipples standing proud from her olive skin. Kneeling besides her I drink in the sight of them before the final act. Hooking my fingers into the waistband I ease her panties off. She raises her body slightly so I can slip the triangle of blue cotton from her body.</p><p>Naked now but for her tasselled stockings and the sparkly flower ornament in her hair I just eye her from foot to head. I know I've never been more aroused nor seen a more enticing sight in my life. Vision is the first sense I use and those lovely breasts are scanned and then her flat belly. I take in her narrow hips and lock my gaze on the triangle of her vulva. Her labia are like tiny pink butterfly wings and her crease is moist. Just a few coarse dark hairs are starting to sprout on her otherwise smooth mound.</p><p>Slipping my pyjama jacket off and tossing it aside I kick out of the bottoms, and, now naked, loom over her to use my second sense, my sense of smell. She has a scent rising from her body that isn't any common talc or body spray. The aroma from her body takes me back to my childhood when mum baked at Xmas using mixed spice. She smells deliciously of cinnamon and nutmeg.</p><p>The second scent is the familiar odour of a warm and damp sex signing its arousal. I've waited long enough and so has she; kneeling I bend forward to splay her lean thighs wider apart. Pursing my lips I blow my warm breath onto her glistening crease and she shifts slightly to make a low contented noise. Bending lower I kiss her wet flesh lightly, then again, the third time I can't restrain myself and lunge for her slick sex.</p><p>Fastening my lips on her labia like a leech I suck on them while my tongue slides back and forth over them. Martine's whole body seems to vibrate like a tuning fork as I suck and lap at her creamy wet flesh. Her hands curve and clench and she waves them in the air as I press my face closer and grip her slim hips in my two hands.</p><p>Her juices are thick, creamy, and sharp on my lips and tongue. Raising my eyes I can see, above her full breasts, Martine's face as her head lies propped on the pillows. Her eyes are screwed shut and her mouth open as she sucks in gulps of air. Almost as fine as good sex is watching your partner's face while you're giving them good sex!</p><p>Lowering my eyes I watch the ripples of excitement on her flat belly and decide to up the ante one step further. Taking a hand away from her hip I slather my fingers with my saliva and ease a finger into her sopping crease. She's hot as well as tight but not as tight as I expected and I add a second digit to the first. Martine moans then thrusts her hips up against my fingers, and instinctively tightens her vaginal muscles on me.</p><p>Slowly I increase the pace and power of my thrusts and add a twisting motion as I send my tongue seeking the hard nub of her little clit. She climaxes with a shrill scream as her body arches up from the bed and I struggle to contain her wild gyrations. Her hands lock hard on my head and her lean legs and thighs wrap around my upper body. I lap at her sex and slowly ease the pumping of my fingers until she sprawls sated on my bed.</p><p>Moving up alongside her I pull her trembling body into my arms and hook a rounded thigh over her as she rides out the last tremors of a spectacular orgasm. As I nuzzle her slender neck she mumbles from between my breasts.</p><p>""Oh Lana so good; that was amazing!""</p><p>The amazing thing was my passion to please her and now my flaming need to have her satisfy my needs! What do I do to let her know what I desperately need? It turns out I don't need to say a word. Martine swallows hard as though her throat is thick and yet doesn't need words.</p><p>Easing herself out of my clasp she takes my hips in those strangely hard hands and urges me to sprawl flat on my bed. In anticipation I spread wide my thighs and offer myself to her eagerly. She kneels between my thighs and bows her head down until I can feel her warm breath on my wet sex. She settles flat on her belly and slips her arms under my thighs to clutch my hips.</p><p>At the first touch from the tip of her tongue on my labia I shudder and try to strangle a hoarse moan of pleasure. Then she begins to lap at the full width of my pussy and darts of fire and electric crackles surge through me. My heart is thumping in my breast and my breath hisses through clenched teeth as her lips kiss and then suck on supersensitive flesh as my hands knot around the sheets.</p><p>When her tongue glides over my bloated clitoris I gasp out aloud and then she does what I've been anticipating and longing for. She slides a finger deep inside me and as she does I shudder but manage just one word.</p><p>""More!""</p><p>A second and a third finger is added and she thrusts them smoothly in and out of me as I clamp my vaginal muscles around those wonderful digits. Closer and closer she's taking me towards a stunning climax and as she does I raise my head to gaze down at her. It's as if she knows and raises her face to return my look. Her mouth glistens with my juices and her expression is one of pure sensuality.</p><p>Her lips and tongue return to my burning sex and she takes my clitoris between her lips as her fingers work faster and harder deep within me. My belly ripples with uncontrolled passion and my body arches up to meet mouth and fingers as I climax like never before. I can feel fires erupt and my creamy juice spurts forth. My howl of delight echoes around the dimly lit room.</p><p>""Yes! Oh my God yes!""</p><p>Then my mind goes away and sheer ecstasy sends me writhing and trembling into a gigantic orgasm that seems to be almost endless. Coming down from my high I learn that Martine is bringing me down slowly and gently with butterfly kisses to my slick flesh. She slides her fingers out of me with a wet sucking sound and then wriggles up to press herelf against me while toying with one of my rock hard nipples.</p><p>""Was that good Lana? Was I good?""</p><p>I tangle my fingers into her coarse hair, feeling the dampness and the sheen of sweat on the nape of her neck, and pull her mouth down to mine to kiss her hard and deeply. When my brain is back into gear and my mouth is free of hers I can finally speak.</p><p>""No girl has ever made me cum like that love. That was incredible Martine and I'll never forget what you just gave me.""</p><p>Even as I speak though I'm not ready for this to end and I know I want more of her firm young body. I trail a hand down from her neck and along her spine to her taut buttocks. That sheen of sweat coats her body all the way and I realise my own skin is as damp as hers. She moves restlessly against me and a coral nipple grinds against one of mine arousing me in such a brief period of time.</p><p>Then matters of what happens next is taken out of my hands as she strokes my thigh and whipers, though there's no need for whispering, into my ear.</p><p>""Can we do it again? I want more and more please!""</p><p>The thrill that runs through me mingles with the relief that she wants this as much as I do. My mind races for a second and I decide on a pleasure I love to indulge in but I'll have to coach her. I'm a big buxom woman and despite her solid little body Martine's still petite. She must be the one on top!</p><p>First I kiss her mouth and slip my tongue deeply into it and then move a hand between her thighs to caress her smooth wet sex. She clamps her strong thighs onto my hand and rubs against it.</p><p>""There's something different we can do darling. Let me show you what and how.""</p><p>I spread my thighs and guide her own slender thighs around mine until we are scissored together and I urge her atop me. Her slick pussy comes to rest on mine and I coach her into the first thrusts of her slender hips that slap our twin sexes together. Her eyes go wide as I grind back against her and my eyes lock onto hers as that wonderful sensation blazes through both of us.</p><p>Soft wet sounds coupled with us both breathing hard, and then harder, until we are both gasping and moaning in unison. Twisting till she's mounted mainly on top of me Martine rides me frantically as she looses all control; and I'm as insanely excited as she is. I'm no longer scared of frightening her with my arousal.</p><p>""Fuck me Martine fuck me hard. Harder love!""</p><p>Wildly now she circles her hips to slide her labia over mine and I'm soaring again towards another mighty orgasm. She's wetter now than when I went down on her, as wet as I am, and she cums just before I do. Face contorted she howls and writhes madly which just drives me over the edge to join her in a mind blasting climax. Our legs and thighs wrapped around each other we thrash through orgasm after orgasm.</p><p>I'm staring at the ceiling and sucking in air then I twist my head to let my eyes wander over my young lover's body. She lays near me, eyes closed, for the time being perhaps she's sated and her thighs and vulva are painted with our mingled creamy juices. Am I satisfied? Not nearly as long as her wonderful body is here in my bed. I wait till she stirs herself once more.</p><p>Snaking over to her I prop myself up on one elbow and gaze down at her lovely body and her smiling face. I kiss in turn each pink nipple and stroke my fingers across her flat belly. Reaching up she cups one of my big breasts and toys in turn with my nipples.</p><p>""Do you want me to do this again love? Tell me what you want and I'll do it. I just want to please you again Martine. You excite me more than any other girl I've ever met""</p><p>Will she say yes? At her age with my girlfriend Veronica we couldn't leave each other alone. Is she as eager as me and my first lover were? That sensuous heavy lidded look is back on her face again.</p><p>""I want you so much Lana. I want your mouth on me again.""</p><p>I can't wait to taste her creamy juices once more but when I move my mouth towards her thighs she grins impishly at me.</p><p>""No from the back this time Lana!""</p><p>I knew she was no lesbian virgin and now I'm more than ever convinced that she and Pauline are indeed lovers just as Veronica and I were all those years ago. But now surely is not the time to pry into her sexual experiences. Not now as she's ready to be taken to the heights again by me.</p><p>I return her grin, roll her over onto her face, and then slap her pert rear.</p><p>""I can't wait to do it love so get ready.""</p><p>She's up on all fours with her thighs parted in a flash and I move behind her. Cupping her smooth rear I part her buttocks to see not just the sweet line of her sex but the pucker of her arse. I'm up for anything when I'm as turned on as I am now but how would she react to anal play? There's only one way to find out and so I lap up from base of her sex and let my tongue slither over the rosy pucker presented to me.</p><p>Martine shivers and gives a screech like an alley cat. Probing that tight sphincter with my stiffened tongue has her bucking wildly but then I switch back to her wet crease. Sucking on the taut lips of her sex I push my stiffened tongue right inside her and throwing caution to the winds I replace my tongue on her pucker with a finger. When I ease that finger into her anus she goes totally wild and seconds later her climax is explosive.</p><p>A long shrill sceam accompanies her violent orgasm and my face is smeared with more of her delicious juice. When I free her hips she topples face down on my bed shaking like a leaf.</p><p>She's young and at her age I had huge sexual stamina but I've pleasured her plenty and I don't want this to ever end for me. It has to end today but not just yet! Pulling her to me I nurse her again through the aftermath of her massive orgasm and, whispering to her, I tell her, truthfully, that I want her to take me again.</p><p>With the amazing energy of a 12 year old she's soon ready to satisfy me once again.</p><p>""Whatever you want Lana. I want to do it for you!</p><p>I want it hard and fast this time; as hard as I can persuade her to be. The pillows are tumbled and tossed around but I drag a couple behind me and spread wide my thighs to expose the still wet labia and my pulsating sex. Guiding her small and strong little hand with my own she eases two fingers into me. I shift uneasily on the stained sheets and suck in a sharp breath.</p><p>""More Martine!""</p><p>Three and then four enter me to stretch and fill me gloriously and I'm ready.</p><p>""Do it now love. Do it to me!""</p><p>Obedient to my instructions and my desires she crooks her fingers to churn them around inside me and then the hard thrusts begin. I stare up at my ceiling and centre my entire being on the fingers driving deep into me. Raising my hips I push myself up to meet her fingers and as I do I yell out loud.</p><p>""YES! Yes, yes, oh yes!""</p><p>She's kneeling between my thighs, her lips are drawn back over clenched teeth, and our eyes lock. She's got one purpose in life and that is to give me exactly what I desire and when she achieves it I scream out loud. My climax takes my mind away and I exist soley as a pulsating and moltenly hot sex through which wave after wave of incredible pleasure flows.</p><p>How long it continues I cannot tell but it is the most prolonged and satisfying orgasm I have ever experienced in my life. Emerging from the haze of ecstasy I find Martine holding me and nuzzling at a breast and a still swollen and sensitive nipple. It's a long time before I have the strength or the inclination to unwillingly raise my head and, bleary eyed, gaze at the glowing display of my alarm clock radio.</p><p>Combing my fingers through her tangled and wiry hair I speak the words that I really do not want to.</p><p>""I guess it's time for you to find out if your mum's turned up yet.""</p><p>In response she wriggles even closer to me and makes a sort of negative sound against the side of my breast. It would be easy to acceed to her and let her remain in the warm nest of my bed but the last thing I want is her mother finding the school is shut but her daughter's missing. I take the bull by the horns, sit up, pinch her taut little rump with thumb and forefinger.</p><p>""Up honey and into the shower. You'll find a shower cap hanging there and I want you dressed and looking smart as soon as possible. You've got to go home sometime!""</p><p>She sits up and gives me the big eyed soulful look.</p><p>""If mum's home what do I tell her?""</p><p>""Tell her the truth; to a point! Tell her the school closed, you came home and were locked out in the rain, tell her the lady in number 26 asked you in and dried your clothes. Tell her you had a hot chocolate and you're fine! Now get going!""</p><p>Soon, all too soon for my liking, she's showered and dried and collecting her clothes to dress. Her blouse turns up lying in the hallway; discarded in our wild dash to slake our desires. I also shower and then dress in a sweater and jeans to accompany her to my front door. She looks the impeccable schoolgirl once more as she stops me as I reach for the lock.</p><p>""Can I come back? You know I want more?""</p><p>Slipping an arm around her waist I pull her close and try to remain calm hearing what she's just said.</p><p>""If you want that then yes you can but you know how careful we'll have to be love? Now go see if anyone's home.""</p><p>I watch her trot along to her home and ring the doorbell, the door opens and Martine vanishes inside, closing my own door I amble into my living room to collapse into my armchair with a grin on my face I cannot remove. I've just had my wildest erotic dream fulfilled and Martine has told me she wants to come back again! Changing my bed's stained sheets can wait I just want to sit here and glory in reprising how we pleasured each other.</p><p>I'm still lost in dreamland when my doorbell rings. When I open it Martine's mother is standing on my doorstep.</p><p>""I just want to thank you for taking care of Martine. She explained all about you taking her in out of that awful weather and she says you were ""cool"" and that's high praise from kids today.""</p><p>I can see that Martine's very much her mother's child in looks; and that likely means my little lover will never be a beauty. She'll just strongly resemble this strangely attractive little imp of a woman standing before me.</p><p>""She'd be welcome anytime and she was no problem. You have a fine daughter there.""</p><p>She thanks me again and we part with mutual smiles and on fine terms.</p><p>I still try to time my trips to the shop to coincide with Martine heading for school. If she's alone we talk as we walk down the street but if she's with her classmates she normally just smiles at me. However I now know what lies behind that secretive smile.</p><p>Today she walks with Pauline and Abby and all three are focused on their cell phones as they walk. She stops and from my doorway I can hear her words.</p><p>""Carry on I'll catch up in a second.""</p><p>She walks back a few paces to my doorstep smiling quietly.</p><p>""Tonight after school Lana?""</p><p>My own smile is small and hides my hot desire.</p><p>""Of course Martine I'll be waiting for you!""</p>"
204,"Pairing Up, Chapter 1",Androgyne,1,This 1st chapter deals with the meeting between Liza and Eva,"['FF,anal,tribbing,toys']","<p>This 1st chapter deals with the meeting between Liza and Eva and involves only lesbian sex between the two adult ladies. Later chapters will contain lesbian incest as well as lesbian paedophilia so please be patient until the young girls arrive.</p><p>I owe a big debt to the real Eva for her many salacious Emails making suggestions about the plotlines for this chapter and later chapters. This is not exactly a collaboration but without my sexy Eva I wouldn't be writing this.</p><p>The 2nd chapter of this story will contain lesbian incest and lesbian paedophilia though this chapter only contains lesbian sex between two adults. I owe a debt of gratitude to the delightful real Eva for her many Emails of an *ahem* oh let's be honest wonderfully perverted suggestions for the plotline. Hopefully Chapter 2 which will involve Liza, Eva, and Eva's teenage daughter will be completed soon!</p><p>It's early Spring and the weather is acting like it. The sun is unexpectedly strong and warm, the sky is blue, and the nearby trees are sprouting buds. They are not the only thing that has sap rising. I'm sitting here outside ""Capaldi's Coffee Shop"" with damp panties. My reason for this is ""Saint Bernadette's School for Girls"" is letting its pupils out to go home!</p><p>So many young lovelies come past the coffee house on their way home and now it's warm and dry enough again to sit out here, at a table, under a sunshade, and admire my girls. When I say ""my girls"" I mean any of the honeys heading for home and not my girls as in daughters. Life long lesbians don't tend to have sons or daughters.</p><p>Here comes one now. I know her from last Summer and from listening to her friends talk to her I know her name's Vickie. I watched her pass last week whilst sitting here and since last year slender Vickie is a little less slender in one vital place. She's growing nice little breasts under her white school blouse. Right up to me now I give her my best smile as she passes.</p><p>She returns my smile with a waggle of her fingers and not a smile but what looks like a sort of ""kissy-kissy"" movement of her lips. That dampness between my thighs goes from damp to warm and wet at that. Maybe she's enjoying my attention the way I want her to? I ogle her slender calves and pale thighs, revealed by her quite short school kilt, until she turns a corner out of sight. Next I focus on a shop across the road from where I'm sitting.</p><p>I zero in on it because a fair number of the girls go inside on their way home to buy a few things. One is leaving the shop now, clearly older than Vickie, and clearly much more developed. Her breasts are stretching her blouse impressively and her legs would get her into any stage chorus line for sure. I'm sighing with regret at the idea of those luscious legs wrapped around me when my thoughts, or perhaps regrets, are interrupted by a voice.</p><p>It's a woman's voice and delightfully husky; perhaps with just a hint of masculinity to it.</p><p>""Do you mind if I join you?""</p><p>Perhaps there's also the merest hint of a foreign accent there though her English is excellent. As I'm turning around I'm also thinking that the customers out here are thin on the ground so surely she could have a table to herself?</p><p>Of course I don't mind. You're welcome.""</p><p>It's only when I take my first full look at her I realise how welcome she is. She's younger than me but then I'm no spring chicken so lots of ladies are younger than me. Where to start? She's lustrous brown hair worn medium length in contrast to my shorter style and her body is an instant turn on to me. She's got the sort of honed and toned body I wish my regular gym trips would give me but don't.</p><p>Not that I'm any kind of fat slob you know! I'm buxom and solid with wide hips and good sized breasts. It's her face that fascinates me. She reminds me of a woman athlete but I'm not sure which one. Maybe a pro tennis player I've seen on TV or perhaps a runner? No matter it's the half smile on her wide thin lipped mouth that makes me tremble and then just want to kiss that same mouth right here and now!</p><p>She pulls back a chair and sits down not opposite me but right next to me! She sets her mug of ""Americano"" coffee down next to my half consumed latte and turns the half a smile into a full blown one.</p><p>""I've seen you here a few times recently and I can understand why. The coffee's fine but the view's better I think!""</p><p>The view? The view's a run of assorted shops! And then it hits me. If she's seen me here for the last couple of weeks she knows what sort of view I like. I return her wicked grin with one of my own.</p><p>""Delightful isn't it. Nice to find someone who shares my simple pleasures.""</p><p>She holds out her hand.</p><p>""Eva!""</p><p>I take her hand in mine. It's cool and dry and her handshake is firm. I do find I've held onto it perhaps a bit longer than I should but she doesn't seem in any hurry to let go of it. She does though lean nearer to me and lowers her voice into a conspiratorial whisper.</p><p>""They're lovely aren't they? Just like my own daughters.""</p><p>That gives me pause for a moment. If I've found a kindred spirit as I thought then she must have a husband or a partner and if she's had at least 2 girls then am I getting the wrong messages from her? Is she into women and girls or not. I don't try to hide my confusion when I speak to her.</p><p>""Errr your daughters? Do they go to ""Saint Bridgette's"" too? You did say you liked the view so I'm puzzled.""</p><p>To my surprise she strokes two fingers gently down my cheek and leans even closer to whisper in my ear.</p><p>""Oh yes ""Schatz"" I like the view as much as you do and I've gotten to like the view of you too.""</p><p>Now that gets me as interested in this sexy woman as it's possible to be.</p><p>""Are you saying what I think you're saying Eva? If you really are then my name's Liza. Elizabeth in fact but nobody gives me my full name. Maybe we share more interests than one?""</p><p>I feel that cool hand drop onto my thigh and give it a strong squeeze as she runs the tip of her pink tongue over her lips.</p><p>""Well I am married and I have daughters but I have a thing for the young ones and I'm thinking I have one for you too Liza.""</p><p>I drop my hand onto hers and encourage her to keep it there on my thigh. Warm waves are spreading from beneath her fingers and up my thigh towards the wet crease of my pussy.</p><p>""Why me Eva? I'm not ugly but I'm no oil painting either. Are you saying you're into a big buxom redhead who must be years older than you are? You'd be able to take your pick of any gay women you like here in town so why me?""</p><p>The intensity of her gaze at me is almost scary and she tugs her hand free to grasp mine.</p><p>""Don't tell me who I want to fuck me Liza! I know what I want and I want you right now. I just wish we could do it right here out in the open. I know we feel the same way about those girls too and I've got things to say to you about that as well.""</p><p>Jesus! That's as open an invitation as I've ever had from a fine looking woman and I'm not going to turn it down. This time I drop my hand onto her short blue and white skirt and edge my fingers just a little under the hem.</p><p>""I live less than a five minute walk from here Eva and if you'll come with me right now we can fuck each other senseless.""</p><p>She shifts just a little on her seat as my fingers stroke her smooth muscled thigh and then she smiles me an incredibly sexy smile.</p><p>""I prefer to say we can abuse each others pussies but yes lets go right now. Lead the way my ""Schatz""!""</p><p>We both leave behind a lot of coffee but my mind's not on caffeine now it's on upcoming sex with this exciting woman. My home really is less than five minutes away from ""Capaldi's"" in truth and once we turn that same corner that Vickie turned earlier we're well on our way. When we arrive there Eva looks a little surprised and maybe impressed.</p><p>My home is big and old; made from blocks of the local sandstone. When I bought the place the stone was black with the soot from when people burned coal in an open grate. Nobody does that anymore and I had my home sand blasted clean so now the stone's the original honey colour. My house is also a detached home standing alone with its big front and back gardens.</p><p>I fumble my key into the lock; my hands shaking with suppressed desire. Once the door swings open my intruder alarm starts beeping down. With my trembles I tap in the wrong code and just manage the right one before the alarm goes off. Closing the door behind us I find the house seems eerily quiet when I speak to Eva.</p><p>""I'm not going to offer you a drink or anything silly like that. My bedroom's upstairs at the front so come with me.""</p><p>That bedroom is the biggest room up here and my bed's not just a double divan it's a full 6 feet wide; so it matches the big room easily. I sit down on the edge of my bed and look at Eva standing there with that quirky smile on her face.</p><p>""Eva I want you to take your clothes off and let me look at you please.""</p><p>She's wearing a short skirt in blue and white; a white background with a pattern of blue concentric circles on it. Her top is a darker blue and over the top she has on a matching waistcoat. Her shoes are medium high heels in black.</p><p>She doesn't make a production of undressing. She doesn't perform a cheesy style strip tease. She undresses casually as if she were getting ready for bed with her husband not a women she only met less than a half an hour ago.</p><p>Slipping out of the waistcoat she looks around and hangs it over the back of the chair in front of my dressing table. Crossing her arms and taking hold of the hem of her top she draws it up over her head and deposits it on the chair's seat. Beneath her top she has on a pale blue and white bra.</p><p>Beneath its cups her breasts are nicely shaped if not overly large. Hooking her thumbs under the straps she slips them down to expose her hard dark nipples. Freeing the hooks she neatly places her bra along with her other clothing. Her breasts truly are lovely and if she breast fed her babies I'm jealous that they sucked on those sharp pointed teats while I as yet haven't.</p><p>The sound of the zipper of her skirt being pulled down sounds un-naturally loud in the sunlit room. It pools around her ankles and she steps out of it along with her shoes. Clad now only in panties that match her bra she finally becomes less casual and teases me by slipping her thumbs into the waistband and easing them slowly over her narrow hips. When they come off she bends to pick up the rest of her clothing giving me a glorious view of her sex and her rear.</p><p>""My God Eva you're gorgeous. Now come lay down here while I undress. I hope you won't be disappointed in my body. I'm not a young woman anymore you know.""</p><p>As Eva walks towards my bed, with a sway of her slender hips, I contrast her light golden tan with my pale and freckled skin. Her pussy is plump and her pubic hair has been trimmed into neat silky brown triangle. As she settles onto the counterpane I rise to remove my clothes.</p><p>I'm wearing an outfit not dissimilar to hers. A deep blue tee shirt with a black leather waistcoat over it but instead of a skirt I've on black trousers that are admittedly just a tad tight across my arse and belly. I don't strip off casually like Eva did! When I remove an item it just gets tossed aside onto my bedroom carpet.</p><p>When I'm down to just bra and briefs I pause.</p><p>""Watch me and tell me what you think of me. Be honest Eva I want the truth.""</p><p>My bra's black, deep line, and underwired to confine my big breasts. Slipping down the straps and popping the hooks I let it flutter down onto the carpet. Eva's eyes go wide!</p><p>""My God they're magnificent. I can't wait to suck on those nipples Liza.""</p><p>My areolas are wide and my nipples, even at normal times, are big. They are long and thick, flat ended not pointed like Eva's. When my panties come down and off Eva eyes my pussy closely.</p><p>""Oh you shave it! It looks so smooth. Just like my daughter's looks. Please turn around for me Liza.""</p><p>Turning round I look back at her over my shoulder.</p><p>""Well you've seen everything Eva. Do I pass the test?""</p><p>She's propped up on a heap of pillows and toying with one of her dark nipples.</p><p>""I just love a big rear on a woman. I like plenty of anal sex you know. Now come here and let's fuck!""</p><p>I need no second invitation and as I hit the bed she lunges for me as fast as I reach for her. Next I know our mouths are locked together and our tongues are wrapped around each others. One of her hands cups my left breast while the other grabs that big rear, the rear she said she likes so much, to squeeze it hard.</p><p>In turn my hands fasten onto her hips as I slide a plump knee between her thighs. Her pussy's really wet already and she shivers as I rub myself firmly against her sex. I'm so turned on and aroused I'm afraid I'll just cum from touching her juicy pussy. As far as I'm concerned I've got all day and night with her so a fast fuck to start with will slow me down a tad. I hope Eva will go the same route.</p><p>Rolling her onto her back I spread Eva's thighs and press my wet pussy onto hers. When my pussy lips slap against hers it's like somebody connected my clit to an electric wire. I moan, grab her hips, and plaster my mouth down on her mouth. Her lips part and our wet tongues slither over each others. My big round nipples are rubbing against her sharp pointed ones every time I thrust my hips back and forth.</p><p>I was stunned that a woman as good looking and as sexy as Eva would clearly want my body and now I have only one problem. I'm scared I'm going to cum too fast! Grinding my pussy down on a gorgeous woman's pussy is getting me there too soon. I've been too long without fucking a pussy and I'm going to get off before I want to.</p><p>""Oh Christ Eva I'm gonna cum too fast!""</p><p>She's panting like she's been running a race and her lips are drawn back showing her white teeth.</p><p>""Like this ""Schatz""!""</p><p>She raises one smooth muscled leg and thigh straight up so I can press my pussy right down on hers. Gripping her thigh I swivel my hips back and forth and my hot wet pussy erupts and I cum insanely hard.</p><p>At first a shatteringly deep groan, and then I howl hard enough to leave my throat hoarse, and then my orgasm blasts me almost senseless. I can feel Eva bucking under me and clamp my thighs tight around hers as stabs of fire flow through my cramping vagina. With a final twist I gasp and topple back onto the rumpled counterpane my heart thundering in my chest.</p><p>When I come back to ""Planet Earth"" I find Eva tucked up against me. She's nuzzling my neck and the fingers of one hand are gently stroking my wet labia.</p><p>""Mmmm not TOO fast Schatz! You made me cum too. Lord you're SO wet. As wet as me meine leibe Liza!""</p><p>There's a warm pulsing glow deep in my pussy and I know there's much more to come for both of us. Stretching luxuriously I nip at her smooth neck.</p><p>""Sometimes Eva I wish I had a cock. If I did I could really fuck you like I want to.""</p><p>She returns my nip on the neck by biting on the swell of one of my breasts. There'll be a bruise there soon but I like it!</p><p>""Your pussy did the job nicely liebling!""</p><p>Rolling over and propping myself up on one elbow I run my gaze over her lean but still curvy body.</p><p>""I do have a cock for you though love. How do you feel about strap-ons?""</p><p>She grins that wonderfully wicked grin she has full at me.</p><p>""I'm total slut ""Schatz"" and I'd love you to fuck me with one!""</p><p>Suddenly I'm not tired at all! I almost bounce off my bed and pull open a drawer in a bedside cabinet. My strap-on comes in two parts. One is the cock part. Curved so one end slides into my still wet pussy; that's the firm jelly part. The other part is the harness. Stepping into it I push the pink cock through the hole in the harness's front and then tighten the straps at each hip.</p><p>There's a small bottle in the drawer too and I drizzle lube onto the 6 or 7 inches of medium thick rubber. Working my hand up and down spreads the oil evenly, and also shifts the end of the strap-on that's deep in my pussy, causing me to clamp my teeth together and stifle a moan. I dabble a little lube onto Eva's pussy, not that she needs it, she's naturally wet right now.</p><p>Moving between her thighs I clamp my hands on her legs and tug her towards me. I do it hard and she giggles huskily.</p><p>""Fuck me hard ""Schatz""; I like my sex rough sometimes and you can be as rough as you like with me!""</p><p>Gripping one of her hips I thrust my own hips forward, and, using my free hand, guide the glistening length of the strap-on between her plump labia and deep into her pussy. She grunts at the force I use and then wraps her legs around me as I bend forward to kiss her ruthlessly hard on her mouth. With my hands clamped onto her hips I'm pumping hard in and out of her as the breath hisses from my mouth and Eva almost growls!</p><p>I'm sweating hard from the effort and my pussy feels boiling hot as each thrust into her drives the other end hard into me. Eva's head goes back showing the clean lines of her neck and the taut tendons in it. Now she claws at my back as my strokes become harder and faster into her soaking sex. When Eva screams out loud I hardly register the noise ringing around the room as my own climax hits me like an avalanche.</p><p>My last powerful strokes finish my efforts and I collapse atop Eva's sweat streaked breasts as my orgasms burn through my cramping pussy. Easing myself back the strap-on leaves her with a wet sucking sound and she shudders at my movement.</p><p>""Oh my God ""Schatz"" I've never been fucked that good for years. I came so hard!""</p><p>Her nimble fingers have fumbled inside the harness strapped around my thighs.</p><p>""Mmm my ""Schatz"" came as wet as I did too!</p><p>I don't know where she gets the strength from, but she rolls up to sprawl across me and kiss my sweaty neck, while at the same time tweaking one of my tender nipples. Still floating on a soft cloud of sex I slowly become aware she's unbuckling the strap-on harness. Eva's lips are right next to my ear and she's whispering to me. Whispering even though there's only the two of us here.</p><p>""My turn next ""Schatz""! I want to fuck you now!""</p><p>Looking up at her, sweaty and her hair damp and tousled, I think she's the sexiest woman I've ever met or fucked, but I'm not sure I can do it again so soon.</p><p>""My God Eva already? I'm not sure I've the strength right now. I'm a fair bit older than you as you must know.""</p><p>I might as well save my breath because she's got me out of the harness and shows she well knows how to get into it herself. When she pushes one end into her own pussy it's still glistening with my cum cream. She wriggles and grins at me.</p><p>""There I've got your cum inside me now ""Schatz"" but you can't make me pregnant with it.""</p><p>The harness goes over the cock section and she flops back onto the bed to draw the straps tight. Then she's up kneeling and dousing the already slick rubber cock with plenty of lube.</p><p>""Get on your hands and knees ""Schatz"" I want to do you from behind!""</p><p>I didn't think I could but when she spits on her fingers and rubs my wet crease I get horny all over again and push myself up on hands and knees. My back's stinging as my sweat meets the nail marks she's left on me. I've a bruise on my left breast where she bit me and she's got one on her neck and one near her navel that I can't even recall doing. We're a fucking pair of lesbian nymphos and now I want more of her.</p><p>Her strong hands are clutching my wide hips as she eases closer to me and I can sense the strap-on moving in.</p><p>""Eva what...?""</p><p>The big knob end of the strap-on isn't going into my pussy, she's got it between my buttocks, and I feel the slick rubber press against my pucker and then she rams it up my rear.</p><p>I want your arse ""Schatz"" and you know you want it too!""</p><p>Oh fuck! It fills me. Stretches me wide. I love it! How could she know how much I love anal? Then she starts hammering in and out and my anal canal burns with that wonderful heat. I reach out to grasp the bars of my bed's headboard to steady myself as Eva pounds my colon with a false cock that I wish was her real one.</p><p>My big bed, expensive and solidly built, still creaks rhythmically at each fierce thrust of her hips. I'm going to cum! I'll cum without her touching my pussy just from this wonderful fucking my arse is taking. However if she's taking me there then she's taking herself there too! Even as she's slamming into me she's grunting and moaning with delight. My thighs are wet with my juices as my anal orgasm explodes and sends me away mindlessly.</p><p>From what seems like miles away I hear Eva's wild shout of ""Oh fuck"" as she climaxes right after me.</p><p>I'm face down on the wreckage of my bedding and Eva is atop me and hasn't pulled the cock out of my rear. Maybe even her younger body is done for now? After a while she stirs, pulls back, and I feel that wonderful fullness leave my anus. When I have enough strength and breath I roll over onto my back to gaze at Eva.</p><p>She's unbuckled the harness and tossed the strap-on aside and she's grinning at me.</p><p>""Sorry that we not only fucked but we fucked up your bedding too!""</p><p>Bleary eyed I look around and see that she's right. I'll need to do a laundry of this lot since damp stains of pussy cream are here there and everywhere.</p><p>""Don't worry about that honey it was worth it. I'd offer you a post sex cigarette but I've never smoked.""</p><p>""Neither have I ""Schatz"" so don't worry about that.""</p><p>""Hey how about a glass of wine instead? If I can get my legs to work that is.""</p><p>""A glass of wine would be good!""</p><p>Indeed my legs are shaky as I clamber off the bed and sway my hips [ because Eva's watching my rear ] out of the room and downstairs. Also my pussy's throbbing and my arse has a hot glow to it. The best sex I've had for ages so my bites, scratches, and the inevitable bruising is fine.</p><p>I sway my way back into the room [ because this time Eva's eyeing my solid tits ] with two nice glasses of a rose wine I'd only opened today. I hand her a glass and place mine on the bedside cabinet while I plump up a few pillows. Settled back on them with my glass in my hand I note with approval that Eva doesn't sip her wine. Like me she takes a hearty mouthful of the tart stuff.</p><p>Also the advantage of a curvy buxom body like mine is demonstrated when Eva snuggles back against my big firm breasts. Drinking wine in silence and occasionally nuzzling her neck and nipping at an earlobe a thought suddenly penetrates the haze of sex that's dazed me.</p><p>""Eva I just remembered you said something about us both liking the young ones and that you had things to say about that to me. What exactly did you have in mind?""</p><p>""Well ""Schatz"" I have three daughters. The eldest is 15 and I figure she's already making her own choices. The other two are 13 and 11. I want you to help me introduce them to girly loving.""</p><p>I choke on my wine and snort through my nose.</p><p>""You want me to err seduce your daughters? This isn't a joke is it Eva?""</p><p>She chuckles in that husky voice of hers that's such a huge turn on for me.</p><p>""I'm married to my Trevor and we have what you might call an ""understanding"" about me and my women. Trevor has been transferred here recently from Germany so I haven't found any ladies just yet who fit the bill. Apart from you of course Liza. Was the sex we've just had good?""</p><p>""Eva that sex we had was incredible!""</p><p>""Then don't my daughters deserve to enjoy what we've just enjoyed?""</p><p>""Well yes I suppose so but...!""</p><p>""No buts please. It's like this Liza. I know all the moves and how to give pleasure to drive a lady wild but if I tried that with my two youngest then things might go horribly wrong. Now like I've said Trevor and I have an ""understanding"" and part of that is that up till now the girls haven't seen me with a lesbian lover in our home. Now if the girls see me with someone like you and you explain what we like doing and then we show them what we do together we could teach them all about girly sex. What do you say to that?""</p><p>I keep quiet for a fair while mulling things over before I speak.</p><p>""You'd be fine with me.... Oh let's be blunt. You'd be happy seeing me licking your girls pussies or fingering them?""</p><p>""You know I would darling!""</p><p>""Maybe we can make this work then. I've a friend, a sort of very occasional girlfriend, her name's Glenys and she's a nurse. She's into pussy even though she's married like you are. I'm certain she's into the young ones too. She works with kids and maybe we could use her too for your daughters.""</p><p>""You'll do it then Liza?""</p><p>I kiss the back of her neck and cup a hard nippled breast.</p><p>""Why the hell not honey? We'll pair up and I'm up for it!""</p><p>Both of us have finished our wine now and Eva turns and pushes me back flat on the mattress.</p><p>""And darling I'm up for it again!""</p><p>Her fingers burrow between my thighs as I gasp in delight and she kisses me hard on my lips!</p>"
205,"Two Timing, Capter 1",Androgyne,1,Lynn waits tense and excited for a visit from her 11 year old lover Tessa. The visit is all she hopes for but who is the boss?',"['F,g,cons,oral']","<p> Lynn waits tense and excited for a visit from her 11 year old lover Tessa. The visit is all she hopes for but who is the boss?
</p><p>To say the big redheaded woman is restless is putting it mildly. Neither does nervous do justice to how she is 
feeling and acting. She can’t seem to sit still but after pacing around her living room she sits again to 
glance impatiently at the digital clock on the wall. She licks dry lips and then jumps as her front door bell 
chimes. She’s out of her chair, across the room, through the door without shutting it behind her, and down the 
hallway in a rush.</p><p>As her hand fastens onto the door latch she considers she must look like a young girl awaiting her first date; 
although she’s not dressed for a date. Her only garments are a pair of panties and a green satin robe. With a 
twist of her wrist she frees the latch and partly opens the door. Seeing who stands there she swallows hard and 
relief floods through her tense body. She glances out at the street before she speaks.</p><p>“Come in quickly Tessa!”</p><p>The girl, Tessa, looks around calmly at the deserted avenue before stepping lithely inside. The door is closed 
quickly behind her!</p><p>“Calm down Lynn there’s nobody looking and if they were who’d think anything about me visiting a neighbour?” </p><p>This girl is tall for her 11 or 12 years. Her skin is so pale you might be forgiven for thinking it is a sign 
of poor health when in fact Tessa is in perfect health and seldom if ever under the weather. Her dark brown 
hair is pulled back into a long ponytail so her face is uncluttered by any unruly locks or tresses. Her dark 
eyes are tilted or angled like those of a Siamese cat and her nose is thin, long, and straight. Her lips too 
are thin and her mouth is wide.</p><p>“I thought you weren’t coming darling!”</p><p>Tessa shrugs and her features remain cool and calm.</p><p>“I told you I’d call as soon as I could get away from my last class Lynn. Ms Drake wanted to talk to me and 
then I was chatting to some of the girls. We’ve still got lots of time before I have to go home. So come on!”</p><p>Taking Lynn’s hand in hers Tessa leads the way up the stairway, along the landing, and into the big front 
bedroom. It’s an exact reversal of what you’d expect with a child leading a grown woman along in the way women 
walk their children along a busy road. Once into the room she releases Lynn’s hand and drops the book bag she 
had hooked onto her shoulder onto the bedroom carpet.</p><p>“Why don’t you get comfortable Lynn while I get undressed?”</p><p>The redhead glances nervously at the bedroom windows as the girl speaks.</p><p>“Let me pull the curtains first darling. We need to be private don’t we?”</p><p>With her back half turned to the trembling woman Tessa smiles a wicked half smile.</p><p>“Here I’ll pull them!”</p><p>The redhead jumps as if stung by a wasp.</p><p>“Oh no! No leave it to me!”</p><p>The girl stays where she is and allows Lynn to scamper across to the double glazed windows and tug the cords 
that slide the heavy drapes across. As she’s doing this Tessa has crossed to the wall and clicked a switch that 
turns on soft wall lights. Next she uses a dimmer switch to add a little more overhead light to the room.</p><p>“What are you worrying about Lynn? You think people are spying on your bedroom?”</p><p>“But Tessa darling if anyone saw you in my bedroom what would they think?”    </p><p>“Oh Lynn nobody’s got any idea I come here or what we do so just relax and get ready while I get ready too.”</p><p>“But darling if anyone found out about us you know what would happen to me don’t you?”</p><p>The girl shows signs of impatience at further words.</p><p>“Yes! Yes I do know! You’d probably end up in prison Lynn!</p><p>Then she lets her sharp features meld into a very sexy grin.</p><p>“But that isn’t going to happen so do as I’ve told you and get onto the bed.”</p><p>With a tight smile the big redhead crosses to the double bed, tugs loose the sash of her robe, and shrugs out 
of it. Hurriedly she skins out of her briefs and tosses them away.  Naked she settles uneasily atop the 
counterpane and propped up against a mound of pillows. Tessa stands at the foot of the bed.</p><p>“Now I want you to watch me undress and while you’re watching me I want you to touch yourself nice and slowly. 
Alright Lynn do as you’re told!”</p><p>There are patches of red on each of Lynn’s cheeks as she obeys and trails her fingers over the dark and puffy 
lips of her damp pussy. Her big breasts are tipped with long thick nipples of a deep rosy hue and she begins to 
breathe harder as her fingers stroke her wet flesh. But her eyes are fixed on Tessa!</p><p>The girl unbuttons her blazer, brown with yellow piping edging the lapels, and hangs it carefully on the back 
of a bedroom chair. Next she un-knots her brown and gold tie, coils it, and sets it down on the dressing table 
behind her. </p><p>Kneeling now she unlaces her shoes, steps out of them, and lines them up precisely side by side. She slips off 
her knee socks and sets one inside each shoe. Lynn, excitement soaring now, watches the girl fascinated.</p><p>Through lowered lashes Tessa watches the aroused woman; while her own fingers pop the button on the waistband 
of her skirt and slide down the zipper. The dark fabric whispers down to the carpet and as neatly as ever the 
girl picks it up to fold it and place it on the chair with her blazer. From below the hem of her white blouse 
Lynn can see skimpy blue briefs dark against the girl’s ivory skin.</p><p>Teasing the fascinated woman Tessa pops one blouse button after another with agonizing slowness. Finally she 
slips out of it, hangs it up, and then turns to pose in the warm light of the room. Her belly is flat and her 
hips are narrow. Her chest is boyish with just the smallest breast buds, tipped with sharp pink nipples, 
showing on the pale expanse of skin. Her legs are long and skinny; bringing to mind Bambi the cartoon deer.</p><p>Finally Tessa hooks her thumbs into the waistband of her panties to slide them down her thighs, calves, and 
step out of them. Strangely her tidiness is now abandoned as she kicks them away and moves slowly towards the 
bed and the woman on it. Her pussy is smooth and hairless; pink and neat with delicate little labia tight 
clasped and faintly damp.</p><p>Stepping up onto the bed she stretches out alongside the big curvy woman.</p><p>“Now Lynn you’re going to be nice to me like always and then I’ll be even nicer to you!”</p><p>“Oh God yes darling!”</p><p>The woman rolls over to plant fast delicate kisses on the girl’s small pink nipples while stroking her belly 
and the silky skin on the inside of Tessa’s thin thighs. The girl smiles and wriggles in delight!</p><p>“Mmmm that’s lovely Lynn. More please!” </p><p>Driven by the desire to please her child lover Lynn’s lips kiss a path down from the tiny breasts to a flat 
belly. Alternating soft kisses with long licks a copper red head works its way lower until her face is directly 
above a damp pink crease. Now kisses are placed on smooth thighs before, slipping her arms under thin thighs, 
she uses the tip of her tongue to slide over Tessa’s perfect labia. The girl sucks in a sharp breath and 
spreads her thighs wider. </p><p>Driven to please the girl, and excited by the warm aroma of a wet pussy, Lynn sets her lips to silky flesh, to 
suck on it and burrow her tongue into a hot and tight cleft. The girl shudders with pleasure and swings those 
long skinny legs to wrap them around the woman’s upper body.</p><p>“Oh yes! Oh yes Lynn! Just like that cos’ you’re making me cum!”  </p><p>Freeing her hand from one hip Lynn moves it to lightly press the girl’s prepuce and expose the nub of her small 
clit. When a warm wet tongue slithers over it Tessa moans aloud and locks her hands on the woman’s head to 
press her closer to her throbbing sex. Wild to please her child lover Lynn stiffens that tongue and jabs it as 
deep into the girl as she can; in a series of assaults that take the child over the top to her orgasm.</p><p>Tessa’s body trembles all over and a shrill howl escapes her lips as she arches her body up from the bed. It 
takes the big redhead all her strength to hold the girl as she writhes through a series of strong “O’s” that 
finally fade, to leave Tessa prone and sweating lightly, while gasping for breath. Finally she finds the 
strength to prop herself up on one elbow and smile angelically at the woman and a mouth that glistens with 
Tessa’s juices. </p><p>“Wow that was good! You make me cum so hard now Lynn. And you were so worried about touching me not long ago. 
Remember that day? Remember out first time? You looked so scared.”</p><p>In contrast to the girl Lynn’s smile is tight and nervous.</p><p>“Well yes darling of course I do. But I couldn’t believe, at first, what I thought you were saying was what you 
meant.”</p><p>“I always say what I mean and I said I wanted you. Now come closer and kiss me so I can taste myself!”</p><p>When they kiss, the girl’s tongue explores the woman’s lips, and savours the smears of her own creamy juice 
gleaming there.</p><p>“I taste great don’t I? Now I want to taste you. You want me to don’t you?”</p><p>“Oh please yes darling! I don’t just want you I need you Tessa.”</p><p>“Then get up here and I’ll be really nice to you like I said.”</p><p>Flushed and eager the big redhead scuttles towards the head of the bed to settle on all fours; as Tessa moves 
lithely around behind her.</p><p>“Oh good! You’ve shaved again. I like you smooth when I lick you.”</p><p>“Of course I have darling. I always try to give you what like.”</p><p>“Well I like making you cum so get ready.”</p><p>Kneeling behind the woman the girl then rolls onto her back so she’s staring up at a dewy pussy. A pussy with 
plump dark labia flushed dark with desire. Reaching up the girl eases Lynn a little lower till her mouth can 
easily touch dark coral flesh. When she laps at creamy flesh the woman moans out loud and her smooth thighs 
tremble with sheer ecstasy. Wet noises of lips and tongue on a super sensitive pussy sound loud in the room.</p><p>Like the woman did the girl uses her stiff tongue to explore the pleats and folds of Lynn’s cramping sex; even 
as the woman’s moans turn to deep groans of delight.</p><p>“Oh God darling I’m almost there!” </p><p>The girl is working Lynn’s thick clit furiously and it’s as if she’s been set for these choked words. Wriggling 
from under the woman she spins around behind her, to bury three, and then four fingers, deep into a sopping 
crease and finger her with strong thrusts. Gripping the bed’s headboard the woman throws back her head and 
screams hoarsely as a massive climax roars through her.</p><p>Rocking and writhing in time to the girl’s plunging fingers the woman’s movement makes the bed creak and shift; 
as she bucks and twists her way to a complete collapse. She slumps face down on the tumbled pillows sighing in 
delight. Behind her back Tessa smiles as though in triumph and licks her slicked fingers.</p><p>“Mmmm you taste just as nice as I do. Here try some!”</p><p>Dazed but smiling Lynn turns her head slightly to suck on the girl’s fingers as she’s been ordered and then 
rolls over to lay flat on her back. The girl moves to snuggle against her then takes a big nipple into her 
mouth to suck on it as Lynn combs her fingers through the girl’s thick mane of hair.</p><p>“I can’t imagine not having you here in my bed darling. You’re the best thing that’s happened to me in years.”</p><p>The girl’s mouth comes away from an erect nipple with a loud pop!</p><p>“I wanted you first time I saw you Lynn and I usually get what I want!”</p><p>“Oh darling I almost forgot I bought you a present. Let me get it for you.” </p><p>“A present for me? That’s nice Lynn and I can’t wait to see it.”</p><p>The naked redhead crosses to a cupboard, opens it, and retrieves from inside a small package tied with a 
ribbon. Returning she sits on the edge of the bed and hands it to Tessa.</p><p>“See what you think darling.”</p><p>Tessa slips off the ribbon and lifts the lid of the box. Nested inside are three pairs of tiny panties in three 
different colours. Silver, flame red, and black, and the front of each pair is decorated with a butterfly motif 
that will settle neatly over Tessa’s smooth and perfect pussy.</p><p>“Oh they’re lovely Lynn and from “Treasures” so they must have cost you a fortune. I’ll have to hide them of 
course! If mummy saw them she’d want to know where they came from. I’ll wear them next time I come here.”</p><p>Tessa glances at a slim and expensive little watch on her delicate wrist; another costly gift from the besotted 
Lynn.</p><p>“Find a plain bag to put the box in Lynn. I’ll have to go home now and I don’t want to be seen carrying 
something bought from “Treasures” lingerie section.”</p><p>Scooping up her discarded briefs the girl steps into them and then goes to collect the rest of her clothing.</p><p>“Do you have to go darling? Can’t you stay a little longer?”</p><p>Slipping on her white school blouse the thin girl begins to fasten the buttons as she shakes her head.</p><p>“Now Lynn you know I have to get home before mum and dad arrive. If I wasn’t home they’d want to know why and 
where I’d been. You wouldn’t want that would you?”</p><p>“Oh no darling it’s just that it seemed so long since the last time you called. When can you come again? I miss 
not having you here.”</p><p>Tessa has stepped into her skirt, zipped it and buttoned the waistband button, and is now knotting her tie.</p><p>“I might just be able to come around on Saturday morning! I’ll call you Friday and let you know for sure. How 
does that sound Lynn?”</p><p>“You can’t come any sooner darling?”</p><p>Sliding a sock onto each foot Tessa laces up her shoes then reaches for her blazer. With that on she appears 
once more an impeccable young schoolgirl as you’d find in any school classroom.</p><p>“Don’t be greedy Lynn! If I come too often maybe your neighbours would notice or my parents would wonder where 
I was going all the time. Now I have to go home.”</p><p>Donning her robe again Lynn fusses around the girl like a mother hen as they go downstairs to the hallway and 
the front door. Just before the door is opened the girl steps close to Lynn, purses her lips to be kissed, and 
accepts the woman’s passionate lips on hers. She also slips a hand inside Lynn’s robe to caress the woman’s 
still damp sex. Lynn shudders with pleasure!</p><p>“See you Saturday all being well Lynn.”</p><p>Swinging her book bag onto her shoulder she swings open the door and sets off down the garden path; her smooth 
legs scissoring from beneath her short school skirt. Lynn silently closes the door and leans back against the 
wall. Her face is painted with a delighted smile. Her child lover will likely be with her again on Saturday 
morning.</p><p>She begins planning the next tryst immediately!</p><p>Tessa scampers away with a satisfied smile on those thin lips.</p><p>Next chapter we see a very different version of Tessa and a very different partner!     </p>"
206,"Two Timing, Capter 2",Androgyne,1,This time we see a very different kind of Tessa with a diferent lover.,"['F,g,cons,oral,toys']","<p class="""">Two Timing 2</p><p>Sarah Thomas hears the rap, rap, rap, from the knocker on her front door and rises from her armchair. She’s of 
just above average height, olive skinned, and her night black hair is worn in tight curls close to her head. 
Her breasts are firm but not overly large and she has excellent legs. Smooth muscled calves rise to rounded 
thighs revealed by her short skirt. With legs like these she’d fit into a chorus line easily.</p><p>Opening the door she finds a girl standing under her rain porch looking down at her lace up sensible school 
shoes. Sarah steps to one side and opens the door wide.</p><p>“Tessa! You’re a little late. I thought you’d changed your mind and weren’t coming.”</p><p>The girl scuttles inside as if afraid that she might be seen to be doing something she shouldn’t be. When the 
door closes and is locked behind her the girl still refuses to meet Sarah’s gaze.</p><p>“I was sort of wondering if I should come again Sarah. I mean is what we are doing wrong? I’m worried.”</p><p>Sarah takes the girl’s sharp chin and tilts her face up so their eyes meet. </p><p>“Does it feel wrong Tessa? You didn’t act like it was wrong last time you were here and it felt wonderful to 
me! Now stop being so silly and we’ll go up to my bedroom. How long can you stay this time Tessa?”</p><p>Tessa pushes back her rich brown hair that swings free around her face and smiles weakly.</p><p>“I have to be home by nine o’clock. Is that okay Sarah?”</p><p>“Oh that gives us plenty of time sweetie. Right now it’s time you learnt to let yourself go and enjoy 
everything we do. What we get up to won’t hurt. Neither of us are made of glass you know.”</p><p>By now the duo have climbed the stairway and are in a large bedroom dominated by a big bed. Sarah is already 
unbuttoning her pale blue blouse and slipping it off. Beneath it she wears a blue bra with white polka dots. 
Turning her back on Tessa she wriggles her shoulders around.</p><p>“Unhook me Tessa love!”</p><p>The girl fumbles with the hooks as though nervous or uncertain but frees them finally. Sarah massages her 
breasts and her sharp pointed nipples harden and swell. Unzipping her skirt and stepping out of it she removes 
her pantyhose and panties and stands naked. Tessa bites at her lip and seems too shy to watch the brunette 
stand nude before her.</p><p>Sarah trails her fingers down her belly and over the neatly trimmed triangle of pubic hair above her already 
damp crease.</p><p>“Look at me Tessa love! Time you got used to showing you enjoy the sight of a woman’s body. Now I want to see 
you naked too. Oh and did you do like I told you to show me you can act sexy?”</p><p>The girl brightens up just a little and she shows a small hint of a smile. </p><p>“Oh yes Sarah you’ll see and I hope you like it!”</p><p>She turns away and begins slowly to undress as Sarah stretches out on the counterpane.</p><p>“Tessa love turn around and face me while you undress. I don’t want this shyness from you today do you hear.”</p><p>The girl turns around and squares her narrow shoulders as though she’s screwed up her courage at last. She 
begins to strip off briskly. </p><p>“Okay Sarah I’m sorry and I guess I’m being silly like you said.”</p><p>When all she wears is her skirt she pops the button and draws down the zipper.</p><p>“These are my sisters and do you think they’re sexy enough?”</p><p>When the short skirt flutters down her thighs to puddle around her feet Sarah sees her shy young lover is 
wearing panties sexy enough to surprise even her. Barely larger than a thong they are silver and the butterfly 
motif on the front sits just over the girl’s smooth pussy.</p><p>“Good girl! They look so sensational on you it seems a shame to take them off you. Now come here and get close 
to me.”</p><p>As though her nerves have been overcome Tessa skips across to the bed to snuggle against the smiling woman. 
Sarah guides her head towards one firm breast and Tessa begins to suck on a hard and erect nipple. Stroking the 
girl’s flowing hair with one hand Sarah’s other one slips inside her panties to softly stroke the girl’s 
already puffy little labia. Tessa wriggles with delight as she sucks on a swollen nipple.</p><p>“The other one now sweetie!”</p><p>Tessa quits one glistening and hard nipple to move to the other as Sarah eases those skimpy panties free from 
her body. Woman and child are now both naked and both are becoming more and more aroused. </p><p>“Touch me!”</p><p>Tessa’s fingers obey the command and move to touch Sarah’s wet sex. The woman sucks in a sharp breath as 
fingers lightly explore her plump labia.</p><p>“Feel how wet I am? I want you so much Tessa love. Now lick your fingers and taste me! Good isn’t it?”</p><p>“Mmm yeah Sarah it’s lovely!”</p><p>“Now it’s time you learnt something dear! Remember what I said about not being glass? I want you to make me cum 
really hard soon. Remember that toy I showed you last week? Well it’ll fit you now I’ve altered it. It was 
called a strap-on and you almost went cross eyed when I showed you it. Well now you’re going to use it on me. 
Let me fetch it.”</p><p>As she crosses the room Sarah sways her hips with more than a little exaggeration so her round buttocks will 
draw the girl’s eyes. She returns with a harness that has a medium sized rubber cock attached to it. She also 
holds a small squeeze bottle.</p><p>“Let me show you how it goes on. I punched new holes for straps so I can buckle it onto you nice and tightly. 
Now this is a lubricant. I’m so wet I don’t really need it but I’ll use some anyway so you can see how it’s 
done.”</p><p>Sarah guides the girl’s long skinny legs through the loops and passes the straps through the buckles; to fasten 
things firmly in place around her narrow hips. Next she pops the bottle’s cap and squeezes out some of the oily 
lubricant to smooth it from the rounded helmet and right down the cock’s rubber barrel.</p><p>“Now you’re going to fuck me but don’t worry I’ll show you exactly what to do. You do want to make me happy 
don’t you Tessa?”</p><p>“Of course I do Sarah!”</p><p>“You might find you please yourself too sweetie but we’ll soon find out.”</p><p>Sarah settles back and spreads her velvety thighs wide.</p><p>“That’s right sweetie between my thighs and just keep easing closer.”</p><p>As Tessa kneels close Sarah takes hold of the strap-on and guides its thick knob end into her coral pink sex.</p><p>“Now just push forward love!”</p><p>Smoothly and with a soft wet noise the rubber cock slides deep inside her and Sarah moans softly.</p><p>“Now pump with your hips! Yes! Yes just like that!”</p><p>Then her words cease and are replaced by short grunting sounds each time Tessa pulls back and then thrusts 
forward. At first it seems she is indeed holding back, as if she is afraid of hurting the panting woman, but 
then it’s as if she realises the pleasure she’s giving, and clearly what she’s beginning to experience herself.</p><p>Her narrow hips thrust harder and faster and her taut little buttocks dimple each time she drives deep into the 
now sweating woman. Sarah wraps her legs around the now wildly excited child, who hesitates slightly as if with 
surprise, and then redoubles her efforts. The woman’s head flails around as she moves ever closer to her climax.</p><p>“Oh God Tessa this is wonderful. Almost…!”</p><p>Her words vanish into a shrill scream as a huge orgasm blanks her mind. Her body writhing out of control she 
doesn’t register Tessa’s own explosive climax as she continues to drive deep into Sarah’s cramping pussy as if 
the strap-on was in fact a real cock. Finally she slumps across the gasping woman; her own thin body also 
coated with a sheen of sweat.</p><p>After some time Sarah tangles her fingers into Tessa’s damp tresses to raise her head. She sees the girl’s look 
of heavy lidded satisfaction.</p><p>“You came didn’t you? God you came as hard as I did! There I told you it wouldn’t hurt me no matter how hard 
you fucked me. Once I get my breath back we can do it again love.”   </p><p>“Again? Wow!”</p><p>“Not so shy now are you? Think you can do me a different way love?”</p><p>“Different? How different?”</p><p>“Well here’s how we do it.”</p><p>Sarah rolls onto all fours with her round rump aimed at the girl.</p><p>“Think you can put that cock into me from behind all on your own?”</p><p>“I’m pretty sure I can Sarah.”</p><p>“Then get behind me and fuck me again love because you were wonderful the first time. Yeah that’s right! Hold 
my hips and….Oooohh yes!” </p><p>Gripping the head of the bed, her eyes fixed on nothing, Sarah bucks as Tessa slides the slick rubber cock into 
her pussy. Gazing at a wall the woman cannot see the girl’s grin of perhaps triumph as Sarah moans in ecstasy. 
Soon however Tessa too is lost in the wild sexual rutting!</p><p>Her small hands locked on Sarah’s curvy hips this time Tessa seems totally abandoned and bent on fucking both 
Sarah and herself into total exhaustion. Narrow hips pumping like a machine she thrusts again and again until 
the writhing woman shrieks out aloud! </p><p>“OH CHRIST YES!”</p><p>Her second climax might be even more powerful than her first. She is not even dimly aware of Tessa, her face 
twisted into a rictus of delight, thrusting her hips insanely hard as she hits her own massive orgasm. 
Shuddering in the aftermath Tessa eases out of the gasping woman, who sprawls face down on the bed, and flops 
onto her back also. After some silence Sarah coughs to clear her throat.</p><p>“Now how good was that honey? You’re a real fast learner Tessa. Let me get you out of the harness and maybe we 
can make each other cum again before you have to go home.”</p><p>“Again Sarah? Can we?”</p><p>“Honey whenever I touch you and you touch me we can cum. Now come here and let me unbuckle those straps!”</p><p>When the last buckle is freed and the strap-on is tossed aside Sarah looks down at Tessa’s perfect pussy. Shell 
pink and smooth it’s dewed with a thick sheen of her juices.</p><p>“Well Tessa honey you came again pretty hard. Do you want to come again?”</p><p>Tessa seems to have got past the earlier reticence and embarrassment to now appear like an eager puppy</p><p>“Can we?”</p><p>“I can cum honey and I’m sure I can make you cum again too.”</p><p>“Oh please yes then Sarah!”</p><p>“Alright honey you turn around and straddle my head.”</p><p>Sarah settles back on the rumpled bedding as Tessa, with the energy and suppleness of her youth, spins around 
and does indeed straddle Sarah’s head. The woman’s hands come up to cup the girl’s taut buttocks and guide her 
wet crease down towards her waiting mouth. At the same time Tessa’s mane of wavy brown hair hangs like a 
curtain as her lips descend on Sarah’s neatly barbered pubis.</p><p>Stiffening her tongue Sarah probes the girl’s taut labia then burrows inside her silky hot slit. Tessa shudders 
and presses her head between Sarah’s rounded thighs and her lips fasten on a pair of plump labia; tugging on 
them has the woman writhing and bucking beneath her. As she’s been trained and tutored by Sarah Tessa seeks out 
the woman’s thick clit button with the tip of her tongue.</p><p>Waves of wild heat flood Sarah’s sex as her third orgasm builds like a volcano on the verge of an eruption. 
Somehow she continues to lock her mouth onto the girl’s sopping vagina and thrust her tongue deep inside it. 
Tessa is like a mad thing as she flogs the swollen clit and sucks on labia bloated and dark with the blood that 
has flushed them.</p><p>Driven wild with desire, and on the verge another insanely hard climax with her pupil, on a crazy whim Sarah 
takes a risk! Will Tessa be frightened or reject this new experience? Sarah frees a hand from the girl’s 
slender hips and eases a  finger between the girl’s buttocks, presses it against her tight pucker, and then 
slides it into Tessa’s anus.</p><p>As if a bomb has gone off the slender girl bucks like a wild thing and cums violently and very wet. This in 
turn drives Sarah over the edge and her orgasm becomes a string of orgasms that explode one after the other. 
Locked together, woman and girl writhe and shudder, as fires burn through the pair of them that seem to go on 
and on forever. Finally they both lay still and the thundering of their hearts lows down to something like 
normal.</p><p>With a low moan of contentment Sarah slides out from beneath a girl who seems comatose. The woman touches her 
mouth to find she’s thickly smeared with Tessa’s creamy juices. She finds the strength to move alongside the 
girl, and kneeling, kisses the sweaty nape of her neck. Butterfly soft kisses continue down the delicate bones 
of Tessa’s vertebrae all the way to her taut buttocks. </p><p>Finally, recalling the earlier reaction, Sarah ends her gentle love making with soft kisses on Tessa’s tight 
little pucker. At the first touch of lips and tongue the supine girl jumps as if an electric shock has blasted 
through her.</p><p>“Oh my God Sarah! That feels incredible. When you put your finger in there well I just… I mean I went… Oh I had 
a huge cum!”</p><p>Rolling the girl over and easing her onto her lap Sarah offers her a pointed brown nipple like a woman nursing 
a baby. Tessa takes it into her mouth to suck on it as Sarah combs her fingers through the girl’s sweat 
dampened hair.</p><p>“Every time you visit me there’s something more to learn honey. Today I found you like a little anal playtime 
and you learnt you like it a lot. Now I’m tired but not too tired to go again. How about you?”</p><p>Tessa, naked but for a slim and expensive wrist watch, glances at the small dial, and ruefully shakes her head.</p><p>“I’m a bit tender Sarah and I would love to do it again but just look at the time! If I don’t leave now mummy 
and daddy will be furious. You don’t want me grounded and not able to come visit you do you?”</p><p>Despite her certainty she has Tessa hooked on these new found pleasures, and that she could easily persuade her 
to stay, Sarah feigns agreement.</p><p>“Oh of course not honey! But you’ll be here right after school on Wednesday won’t you? You know you want to and 
I’ve plenty more to show you still. No go take a quick shower!”</p><p>“A shower Sarah?”</p><p>“Yes a shower honey! We both smell of pussy you know. If your mummy gets a smell of that she’ll really be 
wondering what’s going on!”</p><p>Tessa claps a hand to her mouth as if the idea was a brand new one to her.</p><p>“OMG I never thought of that. I’ll be quick!”</p><p>Tender or not from their heated sex she springs lightly from the bed and skips across the room towards the 
door. Sarah calls after her whilst ogling the girl’s slender legs and thighs then her smooth young rear.</p><p>“Put the shower cap on honey or your folks will be wondering why that lovely head of hair you have is wet. Do 
you hear me?”</p><p>“Yes Sarah I’ll be careful!”</p><p>No more than 10 minutes later Tessa is showered, dried, and has accepted a light mist of body spray from her 
indulgent lady lover. Dressed fully, while Sarah has just slipped on a robe, the duo pause at the front door. 
Sarah slips an arm around the girl’s slim body to pull her close, kisses her fiercely on the lips, then slides 
a hand up her skirt to caress a smooth slim thigh.</p><p>“Remember prompt after school on Wednesday. Maybe then I’ll use the strap-on and fuck you. Would you like that? 
I can fit a smaller cock for you so I don’t hurt you. What do you think?”</p><p>Tessa seems to revert to her shy default mode and looks away despite seeming to relish those fingers stroking 
her thigh.</p><p>“If you think I can then please yes. I loved making you cum with it and I want to know what it feels like.”</p><p>“That’s a date then honey now you head on home fast and look forward to next Wednesday won’t you?”</p><p>“Oh yeah Sarah I will!”</p><p>One more heated kiss and Tessa is off down the garden path and Sarah shuts her front door. Her thoughts are on 
how well she’s turning a shy little thing into an expert lover. As Tessa trots off home her thoughts are that 
playing the innocent with Sarah is as much fun as she thought it would be. It’s nice, for a change, to let 
somebody else make the running!  </p><p>In the next chapter Tessa should know the old saying of “Be sure your sins will find you out” but clearly 
doesn’t.          </p>"
207,"Two Timing, Chapter 3",Androgyne,3,Tessa's 2 lovers meet by chance and a lot of things change,"[' F,F,cons,oral']","<p>
Lynn Corrigan rises early even though she doesn’t need to. She is currently unemployed but money not being a problem in the immediate future she has decided not to rush to find a new job. This decision has been made easier by her need to be home when her newly found young lover, the dominant Tessa, comes calling. She heads for the shower for a long session under the hot needle spray.
</p><p>
Sprayed with a tangy body mist she dresses casually, dons clean underwear, a roll neck sweater and jeans, and lastly running shoes. Over breakfast she reads the morning papers from front to back page whilst drinking a mug of tea and devouring several slices of toast. Thinking a little she decides to give herself a small treat to tide herself over until the next visit from the demanding Tessa.
</p><p>
Not far from her home lies “Playfair Park” and near its centre is a cluster of tennis courts and areas for playing netball. During school term lots of local schools bring pupils there for sports and Lynn likes to sit nearby admiring the various young lassies on show. She makes a large flask of coffee and places it in a shoulder bag along with a small dispenser of zero calorie sweeteners.
</p><p>
Including the hard gym routine she follows her weight just holds steady so no real sugar!
</p><p>
Adding a thick paperback novel in case the cuties are missing today she heads out into a mild and sunny day in late Spring. It’s no more than a brisk 10 minute walk to the park and, finding things quiet, she settles on a bench as close to a netball area as it’s possible to find. Opening her book at the marked page she reads a while until she hears chattering and a woman’s voice raised.
</p><p>
“Right then girls! Class 3 with Ms. Andrews on those two over there and class 4 on these two.”
</p><p>
Looking over her book she perceives that class 4 seem to be in the 12 and 13 year old bracket. As old or slightly older than her darling Tessa. As the girls divide into teams of seven two teams face each other while two other teams sit to watch play. Lynn settles to pick out the most attractive young ones on show. Tall and slender like Tessa or surprisingly well developed with firm little breasts she admires them all.
</p><p>
Zeroed in on one particularly desirable oriental girl, with a lovely body and buttock length silky black hair, she feels her nipples harden and her pussy twinges and dampens. She’s drinking in the girl’s long supple legs and watching her hard little nipples tenting her singlet when a voice speaks behind her.
</p><p>
“Gorgeous aren’t they? Are any of them yours?”
</p><p>
Turning her head with guilty haste she finds herself looking at a very attractive woman. She’s younger than Lynn but not really young. Say middle to late thirties? She’s of no more than average height, olive skinned, her black hair is worn in tight curls close to her skull. Her figure is excellent! Her breasts are not huge but firm and her legs and thighs, mainly revealed by skimpy shorts, are superbly shaped.
</p><p>
Turned on and excited by the giggling game playing girls her first thought is how much she’d love to fuck with this woman. Lynn does not confine her sexual pleasures just to pre teens! The words this woman has used are unusually blunt. Most women wouldn’t come out with a line like that in case it made them sound like a predator. This woman clearly doesn’t give a damn since she’s both eyeing the girls and grinning at Lynn.
</p><p>
Normally Lynn might be more cautious but for some reason she thinks she might have just met a fellow soul. Cocking her head onto one side she grins back at the woman while considering the possible double meaning of those words.
</p><p>
“Mine? Oh no I don’t have any daughters. No sons either for that matter. How about you?”
</p><p>
The woman moves around from behind the back of the park bench and sits down right next to Lynn.
</p><p>
“Me? No! Not me either. I was really meaning to ask if you know any of them?”
</p><p>
Lynn decides to throw caution to the winds and front up in public. She’s getting strong vibes from this woman!
</p><p>
“Do I know any of them? No! Would I like to know any of them? Oh yeah a fair few of them would do nicely!”
</p><p>
The woman’s grin gets even wider.
</p><p>
“Damn! You do just come right out with it don’t you?”
</p><p>
The woman holds out a hand to Lynn.
</p><p>
“Sarah Thomas!”
</p><p>
“Lynn Corrigan! It’s nice to meet you.”
</p><p>
“This sounds like a crazy old line Lynn but do you come here often?”
</p><p>
“Often yeah but only since I lost my job. I like the scenery!”
</p><p>
Sarah snorts with laughter making Lynn realise she’s seldom been so relaxed so soon after meeting someone.
</p><p>
“Yeah I take your point about scenery. Have you seen the tits on that redhead over there? She’s what? Twelve or thirteen? I’ll bet she wears the same bra size as I do.”
</p><p>
“Well I was watching that little oriental babe on the other team. She’s gorgeous!”
</p><p>
Sarah winks at her.
</p><p>
“Fancy a Chinese takeaway do you?”
</p><p>
This time it’s Lynn’s turn to choke back laughter at the wisecrack.
</p><p>
“I’ve got a flask of coffee in my bag here. Fancy a cup?”
</p><p>
“Sure why not? I’ve done my run and my warm down so a coffee will go down well.”
</p><p>
Lynn pours into the double cups he flask has attached.
</p><p>
“Sweetener?”
</p><p>
“Oh good! Zero cal stuff. No good running round a park every day then loading up on sugar. Do you run?”
</p><p>
“Nah but I hit the gym every day. With my body I have to work hard to keep from piling on the pounds.”
</p><p>
“You look pretty good to me baby. Great tits for sure!”
</p><p>
“Thanks! I try to keep in shape.”
</p><p>
“You’re the right shape for sure!”
</p><p>
Lynn, already horny from the skimpy clad girls, takes a fast peek at Sarah. Is she flirting with me flickers through her mind. Then she realises she hopes Sarah’s flirting with her!
</p><p>
“Have you got yourself a little girlfriend Lynn?”
</p><p>
Lynn’s sure that yesterday and with anyone she’d have said of course not. Now she smiles, albeit shyly, and makes her admission without hesitation.
</p><p>
“Oh yeah she’s so hot too! How about you?”
</p><p>
“Yeah mine’s so shy. I’m teaching her the ropes and she’s a fast study. She looks a lot like that thin kid over there except she has this mane of long brown hair instead of short blond. Jesus I’m getting  horny sitting here looking at those kids and talking about my honey.”
</p><p>
Lynn knows just how Sarah must be feeling. Her nipples are as hard as stones and her pussy’s warm and wet.
</p><p>
“Yeah me too! If I’m not careful I’ll end up grabbing that Chinese sweetie and take her into the bushes.”
</p><p>
Lynn’s astounded the way she’s opened up to someone she’s known less than a half an hour. What comes next is less of a surprise and more of a fantasy fulfilled.
</p><p>
Sarah’s hand drops onto Lynn’s rounded thigh and squeezes it firmly through the denim of her jeans.
</p><p>
“If I’m reading things wrong then just say so but how do you feel about coming back to my place for some lady loving?”
</p><p>
“Where’s your place?”
</p><p>
“Hunters Crescent over that way. Maybe a twenty minute walk. Why do you ask?”
</p><p>
“Because I live even closer and we can be at mine in less than ten minutes if we move fast. The sooner we get there the sooner we can fuck. I’m turned right on and I want you Sarah!”
</p><p>
Not humorous now Sarah looks deadly serious.
</p><p>
“Jesus Christ Lynn that goes double for me. Lead the way baby!”
</p><p>
The remains of the coffee is tipped onto the grass, the cups are screwed back onto flask, and the flask tucked away in Lynn’s bag, and then the two women move off fast for the nearer home and bed.
</p><p>
When the women reach Lynn’s front door she fumbles out her keys and unfastens both locks. As she opens the door her alarm system begins beeping down.
</p><p>
“Just give me a second while I shut it off!”
</p><p>
Tapping in her code number cuts off the alarm and by the time she turns around Sarah has stepped inside and shut the door firmly. She lunges at the big redhead, grabbing her full buttocks in either hand, and their mouths plaster together. Lynn grabs one of Sarah’s firm breasts and uses her other hand pull the centre of their bodies even closer. Wrenching her mouth free she nods towards the staircase.
</p><p>
“Upstairs fast! I can’t wait to get naked and taste you!”
</p><p>
Locked together the two women scramble up the staircase and onto the landing.
</p><p>
“This way! My room’s at the back. Just let me draw the curtains or would you like to put on a show for my neighbours?”
</p><p>
“Let them watch if you like Lynn. Just so we put on a good show for them.”
</p><p>
Undressing frantically Sarah, with fewer and skimpier clothes, is naked first and just bounds onto the big bed. She watches as Lynn strips just a little slower. When the redhead unhooks her deep-line bra to free her big solid breasts she licks her lips in anticipation.
</p><p>
“Christ I said you have great tits and I was right. Oh and I just love big nipples like yours.”
</p><p>
“Well suck on them and they’ll be a lot bigger fast!”
</p><p>
Lynn moves onto the bed and swamps the smaller woman with her voluptuous curves. Her big breasts, with those long thick nipples, rub against Sarah’s smaller cones and their sharply pointed teats. Heat seems to boil out of each woman as their bodies are plastered onto each other. Mouths locked together their hands explore each other; probing sensitive zones.
</p><p>
Sarah slides a smooth thigh between Lynn’s and finds it’s soon slicked with moisture from the redhead’s heated crease. In response Lynn cups a taut buttock in one hand while the fingers of her free hand tweak a rubbery nipple to bring a moan from Sarah’s lips. Impatient to take charge Lynn wriggles down the smaller woman’s writhing body and spreads Sarah’s thighs wide. Gazing down she sees neat dark labia dewy and moist with desire.
</p><p>
Slipping her arms under those thighs her big hands cup Sarah’s hips and her mouth descends to her target. She pauses to inhale the warm scent of a wildly excited woman and then she kisses the silky wet flesh awaiting her attention. At the first touch the woman beneath her shudders and groans deeply. The soft wet sounds of lips on a wet sex mingle with Sarah’s gasps of delight and deep gulps of air.
</p><p>
Now Lynn’s tongue begins to explore the folds of Sarah’s pussy and as it flickers here and there the smaller woman’s hips wriggle around and her flat belly shows ripples of a rising climax. Freeing one hand from a gyrating hip Lynn gently presses on the dark pink sheath that covers the hard little nub of a swollen clit. When that tip is exposed she shifts both tongue and lips to assault it.
</p><p>
Sarah’s wail echoes around the room as lips suck on her clit and a tongue tip glides back and forth across it. As she climaxes Sarah’s hands clasp a red head to crush Lynn’s mouth down hard onto her crease and she wraps her legs around the big woman. Bucking wildly she rides out a massive orgasm as Lynn’s mouth continues to work avidly to extend her pleasures to an insane level.
</p><p>
When it ends Sarah is staring at the ceiling, her breasts heaving, and her eyes heavy lidded with spent passion.
</p><p>
“Jesus Christ you mean your little girlfriend can live through being eaten like that? It’s a long bloody time since I had anyone go down on me that good!”
</p><p>
Lynn is now propped up on one elbow, grinning, her mouth showing smears of Sarah’s juices.
</p><p>
“Well how about you show me how good you are at playing with my pussy baby? I’m ready right now.”
</p><p>
Sarah sits up. Steadies herself with a hand on the mattress, and shakes her head.
</p><p>
“Wow still a bit woozy after cumming that hard; oh and for that long. Here just let me put this pillow under you to lift you up a bit and you’ll find out how good I am at going down on a pussy.”
</p><p>
Kneeling between Lynn’s wide spread thighs she bows her head, until her mouth is only an inch above the deep pink and sopping crease, and then she laps at satiny flesh. Lynn’s eyes close and now slow and deep sighs escape her parted lips. Sarah works slowly with lips and tongue and the big woman shifts uneasily as the pace gradually speeds up. Her big breasts heaving, Lynn now seizes handfuls of the bedspread as the breath hisses through her clenched teeth.
</p><p>
Sucking on two fingers Sarah eases them between bloated labia and deep inside Lynn’s pussy. Easing them back she adds a third and then, with a twisting motion, she finger fucks the redhead as her mouth plasters back onto an oozing sex. As her fingers thrust deep and hard her tongue burrows inside a cramping pussy and Lynn’s climax erupts like a volcano.
</p><p>
Thrusting her hips up against those pumping fingers the redhead writhes and groans, as her creamy juices seep around the fingers that are driving her insane with ecstasy.  She screams hoarsely as her mind goes blank with sheer delight!
</p><p>
When Lynn finally slumps supine on the rumpled bedding, stained with her juices, Sarah kisses her nipples in turn and lastly her lips.
</p><p>
“When you cum you really cum hard honey. I thought your pussy would crush my fingers for a while there. Do you want to go again or take a breather and talk?”
</p><p>
“Well I sure can go again when you can but what do you fancy talking about?”
</p><p>
“How about we tell each other about our little girlfriends?”
</p><p>
“Well okay Sarah. Do you know I never thought I’d tell anyone that I was making love with an 11 year old schoolgirl; but seeing as how you have one too I don’t mind. What would you like to know?”
</p><p>
“What she looks like and what kind of girl she is would be a good start!”
</p><p>
“Remember that girl in the netball team you pointed out to me? Very much like her. Skinny with long legs and tiny tits; she’s got lovely brown hair like you said but she wears it in this long ponytail or sometimes a tight plait. I can’t get over how assured she is! She’s so experienced for a girl as young as she is and she just took charge of me from the first time we met.”
</p><p>
Sarah is lightly stroking the big woman’s belly and planting soft occasional kisses on her hard nipples.
</p><p>
“I can’t believe a woman who was so quick to invite me home to fuck me lets a little girl be the boss!”
</p><p>
Lynn, eyes semi shut and savouring the caresses, smiles widely.
</p><p>
“It’s funny I know but I’m so different with young girls than I am with adults. I took a look at you and knew we wanted each other so I just came right out with it.”
</p><p>
“Well my cutie’s the opposite to yours baby. I had to really try hard to get her to stop being so amazingly shy. She loves having sex with me now but she was so nervous you wouldn’t believe it.”
</p><p>
Lynn’s finding the gentle fingers and soft lips are arousing her nicely and feels that if she were a cat she’d be purring. She wriggles with pleasure before speaking again.
</p><p>
“Oh I know I’m a dope but I just keep buying Tessa things. I can’t help it. I love seeing her face when she unwraps the packages. Just a few days ago I bought her some super sexy panties from “Treasures” the lingerie store. They cost a bomb but bugger it I’m not short of the cash.”
</p><p>
With her eyes virtually closed Lynn cannot see the sudden change in the expression on Sarah’s face. The slow sexy smile has vanished to be replaced by a frozen look. When she speaks she begins slowly and carefully.
</p><p>
“Tessa! Tessa what baby?”
</p><p>
“Oh it’s Tessa Watson.”
</p><p>
“Lynn baby did you buy Tessa a set of “Treasures” “Butterfly Babes” panties? Did you buy her a lovely little silver Sekonda watch too?”
</p><p>
Lynn sits bolt upright so fast she tosses Sarah aside.
</p><p>
“How the fuck do you know that?”
</p><p>
Sarah is sat up a second after Lynn is.
</p><p>
“Because the shy little honey I’ve been fucking is the same Tessa Watson that has you jumping through hoops!”
</p><p>
“I don’t believe it!”
</p><p>
Believe it! She’s got a small strawberry birthmark on the inside of her right thigh hasn’t she?
</p><p>
“Jesus fucking Christ she’s doing it with both of us and playing two parts? She’s led me a dance and fooled you into thinking she was a little virgin! Wait till I see the little bitch!”
</p><p>
Sarah’s tugging on an earlobe and staring off into space then her face lights up with a wicked grin.
</p><p>
“Okay so she’s been two timing the two of us. We’ve both enjoyed screwing with her though haven’t we? How about we get our own back and have even more fun at the same time?”
</p><p>
“What do you mean Sarah?”
</p><p>
“Look Tessa’s supposed to be coming to mine next Wednesday after school. When are you seeing her next?”
</p><p>
“Saturday morning. I love her coming on Saturday’s because she can stay all morning and into the afternoon but why do you want to know?”
</p><p>
Grinning Sarah pulls the big woman to her and kisses her hard.
</p><p>
“This is what I’m thinking…..!”
</p><p>
As Lynn listens to Sarah’s words in her ear she begins to show her own version of a wicked grin.
</p><p>
“Oh my God that’s just SO wild! Yeah I’m up for it! Now just to show I’m not shy around women why don’t we fuck each other again? This way Sarah!”
</p><p>
Spreading her rounded thighs the big redhead wriggles forward towards her fellow two-timed. Sarah gets the idea fast and spreads her own sleek thighs. Easing closer Lynn takes hold of a strong calve and humps closer till her still wet pussy presses up against another warm wet crease. Sarah seizes Lynn’s leg and draws her even closer till their two sexes are plastered together.
</p><p>
Lynn grinds herself hard against the smaller brunette and waves of heat and electric tingles are soon rising from deep inside her pussy. Breath hissing through her clenched teeth Lynn raises herself slightly till she’s mounted atop her writhing partner and fucks pussy with pussy. Swollen labia and clits slapping and sliding over each other Lynn drives them both towards a mammoth climax.
</p><p>
When her body erupts into its orgasm Lynn screams hoarsely and her howls of delight are echoed seconds later when Sarah convulses and joins her in joint ecstasy as they buck and jerk through flare after flare of sexual bliss.
</p><p>
Later, wet thighs still tangled together, Sarah stares up at the ceiling grinning.
</p><p>
“Well nervous and shy with women you’re surely not. I can’t remember the last time I got tribbed better or harder than that. Now not to sound un-sexy so soon but I want your phone number so we can make sure our plan is going to work out things with “Two Timer Tessa”!
</p><p>
The two women smile evilly in the shadows of the bedroom!
</p><p>
In the 4th and final chapter Tessa finds that every secret comes out in time.
</p>"
208,"Two Timing, Chapter 4",Androgyne,4,The women have set things up to surprise their two timing schoolgirl lover and the surprise means a wild time for all three of them,"['Cons', 'F,F,g,anal,oral,pedo']","<p>
It’s early Friday evening when Lynn Corrigan, seated in her recliner chair, hears her cell phone buzz. Upon tapping the tile on its face she reads “Tessa Calling” then smiles broadly. She taps “accept” and raises the phone to her lips.
</p><p>
“Tessa love! Please tell me you can come around Saturday morning and come early too. I’ve got a huge surprise for you when you arrive.”
</p><p>
She listens attentively for a moment and then…
</p><p>
“No darling I can’t tell you what it is but believe me it’ll be the biggest surprise from me ever. You are coming? Oh lovely. You’re coming early too? Wonderful! I’m so looking forward to you turning up; what around nine o’clock? And you can stay a long time too? Oh sweetie I won’t be able to sleep tonight thinking about tomorrow. Yes darling Tessa whatever you want is fine by me!”
</p><p>
She taps “end call” and shuts off her phone then grins at her muted TV screen for a moment. Now she uses the phone again to speed dial Sarah Thomas.
</p><p>
“Sarah? Yeah it’s me Lynn! She just called and she said she’ll be here about nine o’clock tomorrow so what time will you get here? Between 7.30 and 8 AM? Great. Do I need to get anything? No? Leave everything to you? Okay then I’ll be up and waiting for you early tomorrow.”
</p><p>
She shuts off her phone once again, picks up the mug of coffee next to her chair, takes a swallow, and stares dreamily into the middle distance.
</p><p>
At 7:19 AM precisely by Lynn’s digital wall clock her doorbell chimes. Tightening the sash of her robe she opens the door to let in a grimly happy Sarah with a small bag slung over her shoulder.
</p><p>
“You’re plenty early Sarah. Come on upstairs and you can get ready while I organise the rest of things.”
</p><p>
With the door closed and locked again the two women scamper up the stairs and Lynn leads Sarah into a spare bedroom. The bag is dumped onto the bed and Lynn grins nervously; not nervous fear but nervous anticipation.
</p><p>
“What do you think of this? I want her convinced I’m as besotted as ever when she’s in my bedroom!”
</p><p>
Loosening the robe’s sash she shrugs out of it. Beneath it the big woman is wearing a black thong, suspender belt, and seamed stockings. They contrast powerfully with her very pale white skin.
</p><p>
“You don’t think I’ve gone over the top do you? Dressing up like a tart I mean.”
</p><p>
Sarah’s eyes scan from head to toe and back again and she licks her lips.
</p><p>
“Absolutely not! If it was you and me for the rest of the day I’d fuck you right now seeing you like that. You said you go way over the top to please and impress her and she’ll think you’re doing your best to turn her on. Now get that robe back on because you’re turning me on too soon. Leave me here to get things ready and go down and wait for our little cheat!
</p><p>
Twenty or so minutes later Sarah strolls into the living room now wearing a robe quite similar to Lynn’s.
</p><p>
“Everything’s set up and ready Lynn so another half hour or so and I’ll go back upstairs to wait in your spare room till Tessa arrives.”
</p><p>
There’s not much for either of the women to say so their time is passed mainly in silence. Around 8.30 AM Sarah retreats to that bedroom and an expectant Lynn sits awaiting their young visitor. Almost half an hour later her doorbell chimes and she strides down the hallway to open the door.
</p><p>
Tessa stands on the doorstep and not in a school uniform on a Saturday morning. In honesty she does look eminently attractive in her choice of outfit. With the weather still mild she’s dressed lightly; with an eye to exposing plenty of skin for her besotted lover to appreciate. Lynn runs an eye over her and attempts to stick to her role.
</p><p>
“Oh Tessa you look lovely!”
</p><p>
Tessa steps inside and the door is closed behind her.
</p><p>
“Of course I do Lynn. You don’t think I live in my school uniform do you?”
</p><p>
She’s wearing a filmy blue top patterned with silver butterflies. Her flared skirt is a darker blue and very short indeed. Over her top she has on a sleeveless black hoodie, zip fronted, and black and silver knee socks sheath her skinny but somehow well shaped legs. On her dainty feet is a pair of pale blue pumps. She looks very good and she flaunts that fact at Lynn!
</p><p>
“What’s this surprise you’ve got for me? I want to see it Lynn!”
</p><p>
“Come on up to my bedroom then darling and you’ll get the biggest surprise you’ve ever had.”
</p><p>
Taking the girl’s hand in hers Lynn leads her up the stairway and into her big bedroom; closing the door behind them.
</p><p>
“First off what do you think of my outfit darling?”
</p><p>
Slipping off her robe Lynn poses for approval. Despite her desire to maintain the image of a besotted woman she can see the girl‘s eyes widen at the scene. Lynn can sense the girl’s excitement and arousal; at now seeing the skimpy and expensive lingerie being modeled for her.
</p><p>
“Mmmm yes you look really hot and since you’ve made an effort I’ll be very nice to you. Go sit on the bed while I undress and then you can give me my surprise before I make you cum the way you love me to.”
</p><p>
Once more Tessa undresses slowly and methodically to draw things out for her excited and soon to be once more dominated lover. Once her clothes are neatly folded and stacked she turns naked to face Lynn.
</p><p>
“Now what have you bought me this time Lynn?”
</p><p>
“Here we are darling!”
</p><p>
From under a pillow Lynn produces a large pink jelly vibrator and a black strap-on harness with its rubber cock and hands them to the puzzled looking girl.
</p><p>
“They’re nice but this isn’t my surprise is it?”
</p><p>
From the doorway behind her a familiar voice is now heard.
</p><p>
“No honey I am!”
</p><p>
Tessa spins around and finds herself facing Sarah who is holding her cell phone out and grinning wolfishly.
</p><p>
“You look really cool naked and holding a vibrator and a strap-on honey. It’s a video that would go viral on You-Tube!”
</p><p>
Spinning back to look at Lynn she finds the big redhead is also filming her with her phone.
</p><p>
“What the fuck is this Lynn? Who is this woman?”
</p><p>
“Language please Tessa! Oh and don’t waste your time playing innocent. Sarah and I have had plenty of time to talk to each other about our two timing sexy little girl friend. Tessa the boss and sweet shy little Tessa depending on who you’re in bed with eh?”
</p><p>
Tossing the sex toys aside Tessa heads for her neat pile of clothes.
</p><p>
“I’m getting the fuck out of here. I don’t know what you’re up to but you can’t keep me here. Let me out or I’ll scream the place down and the police will be here fast.”
</p><p>
Sarah, grinning, leans back against the closed bedroom door; arms folded across her bosom.
</p><p>
“Oh we won’t keep you here honey. Get dressed and go as soon as you can and as soon as you like. Before you do though think about this. We know you’re Tessa Watson and you’ll be 12 next month. We know you attend St Bernadette’s girl’s school; their badge is on your blazer breast pocket. Now how long will it take to find out which class you’re in and who your friends are? What happens when we give some of your friends, and better still your enemies, these video clips of you naked and waving sex toys around? They’d be up on Facebook 60 seconds after we passed them to the girl’s phones!”
</p><p>
You can almost hear the wheels spinning in the girl’s head! She comes to a lightning fast conclusion. In a minute her face has gone from surprised to scared and now her expression can only be called calculating.
</p><p>
“So what do you two want?”
</p><p>
It seems surprise is back when Lynn rather than Sarah puts her in the picture.
</p><p>
“Right now you’ll fuck us any way we want you to. Also we get to do anything we want to do to you. You’re our sex slave! That’s short term. Long term, for me anyway, Sarah makes her own mind up, you and I remain an item. Only now you’re not the boss of me any more you’re just my sexy young girlfriend. What do say to that?”
</p><p>
Very briefly a mixed look of relief and slyness flickers across Tessa’s sharp features.
</p><p>
“Fine by me. What about you Sarah?”
</p><p>
“I’m with Lynn. We keep on fucking each other only you act normal and not like the shy little baby you’ve been playing. I’ll share you with Lynne and we’ve both got video clips on our phones to keep you honest. Deal?”
</p><p>
Tessa shrugs and finally a small grin shows on her face.
</p><p>
“Okay then. I fuck the two of you right off. Just tell me how you want it.”
</p><p>
Sarah slips out of her robe and struts across to the bed to settle alongside Lynn.
</p><p>
“We know exactly how you’ll start. The two of us talked over a lot of things for you to do to us. Oh and honey wait till we get going on you! Now get over here and do as we tell you!”
</p><p>
Tessa, knowing when she’s lost the game, scuttles across to the bed and hops onto the foot opposite the two women. However in her head she’s thinking “So what’s the worst that can happen if I fuck with both of them” even as her face reveals nothing.
</p><p>
“You ran rings round me long enough Tessa now you do as you’re told. Sarah and I want your fingers inside us and your mouth on our pussies.”
</p><p>
Kneeling Tessa offers a hand to each already damp crease and begins to toy with two sets of puffy labia. Realising she’s lost control after the long and enjoyable run she decides to show her lovers how well she can please them. Two slender fingers slide inside two wet pussies.
</p><p>
“More girl!”
</p><p>
Lynn is now enjoying being the one in charge of things!
</p><p>
Tessa adds a third finger and obeys Sarah’s command of “me too” just as fast. Lynn moans and bucks her hips up and forward then gasps out again.
</p><p>
“Four! I want four!”
</p><p>
When the fourth fingers eases deep inside it’s Sarah’s turn to be in charge.
</p><p>
“Now use your mouth, and your lips, I want that tongue of yours deep inside my pussy!”
</p><p>
Bowing her head Tessa laps at Sarah’s wet sex and begins pumping her fingers into a pair of hotly welcoming pussies. Her tongue ferrets around the swollen labia and then burrows deeply inside. She suddenly finds her thin wrist gripped in Lynn’s bigger hand.
</p><p>
“Harder for Christ’s sake!”
</p><p>
Pumping her fingers harder the girl adds a corkscrew twist to the thrusts and then shifts her tongue from Sarah’s crease to Lynn’s. Both women are riding those slender fingers like some women ride a cock. Tessa’s mouth dances back and forth between two wet creases then she rears back onto her haunches. Grinning manically she hammers her fingers in and out of two heated pussies.
</p><p>
Twisting her head Sarah lunges her mouth to plant her lips on Lynn’s mouth as they both hurtle towards their climaxes. Tongues swapping saliva and slithering around like snakes the two women buck wildly and Lynn sucks in a breath from the depths of Sarah’s lungs. Lynn howls as her orgasm blasts through her and that lights Sarah’s fuse. Seconds later she writhes madly and explodes into an equally massive finish.
</p><p>
Lynn jerks and shudders like a woman in a fit and alongside her the brunette gulps in air as her heart, pounding hard, begins to slow down. Sarah raises her head to find Tessa eyeing them both; her face bearing a sly grin.
</p><p>
“So how did your slave do?”
</p><p>
“Not bad honey, not bad at all, but things are just starting.”
</p><p>
She in turn looks the girl over. The nipples of her tiny breasts are hard and erect and the neat pink of her sex has a damp sheen to it. Her thin body shows fine streaks of perspiration from the exertion of pleasuring the two women. Around her mouth are smears of both their creamy juices. Rolling over to prop herself up onto one elbow she nudges Lynn with the other.
</p><p>
“Lynn baby like I told you Tessa’s real good using a strap-on but maybe it’s time she found out what it’s like being fucked by one. We’ve got two strap-ons so get yours on and I really want to watch you go at her.”
</p><p>
By now the redhead’s recovered from her thunderous series of orgasms and has been listening and watching with interest. From the bedside cabinet she collects a harness that holds a long and thick rubber cock. It also has a second internal cock for the users own pleasure. Stepping into the harness she guides the thick inner cock between her still wet labia and deep inside her.
</p><p>
Shivering with pleasure, as she tightens the straps, her next move is to use the squeeze bottle of lubricant waiting there. She thoroughly slicks up the rubber member. Tessa eyes are huge as she examines the size of what she’s going to have to take into her pussy.
</p><p>
“Look at the size of that! You’ll hurt me with it!”
</p><p>
Lynn lightly slaps the girl’s tight little buttocks.
</p><p>
“Remember how you boasted to me once that you’re not a virgin? How an older girl from your street popped you with a vibrator once? You said it didn’t hurt much and there was hardly any blood. Well “Little Miss Not A Virgin” this surely won’t hurt you much. Now get on all fours! There’s plenty of lube on my cock to make things easier for you so relax and enjoy things!”
</p><p>
Watching the big redhead move behind the nervous looking girl Sarah can tell Lynn’s fully aroused again. Her big nipples are swollen and a thin trickle of her cream runs down the inside of one rounded thigh. Easing closer Lynn’s hands part the girl’s thighs further so she can ease the strap-ons thick barrel forward till its bulbous knob end touches her neat little sex.
</p><p>
With a small shift Lynn moves the rounded knob forward and the girl struggles under the hands that clutch her narrow hips.
</p><p>
“It’s too big! I can’t take a cock this big!”
</p><p>
Sarah’s enjoying the show.
</p><p>
“Sure you can honey! Just relax and let it happen!
</p><p>
Lynn uses her wide hips and thrusts harder. Tessa yelps and bucks then somehow her pussy has stretched enough to allow the rubber cock’s helmet to enter her. The slick barrel now slides slowly but unstoppably deep into her tight sex.
</p><p>
“Jesus Fucking Christ it’s so big. Fuck is it all inside yet?”
</p><p>
“Sure it is baby and you get fucked nice and hard!”
</p><p>
Easing back Lynn drives forward and as she does the skinny girl moans or groans out load. The second thrust has Tessa shaking and with the third she’s shuddering. She sucks in a deep breath and her head is thrown back.
</p><p>
“Oh shit that feels good! Keep fucking me Lynn.”
</p><p>
“Told you the little slut could take it Lynn. Now do her till you both cum!”
</p><p>
Each heave of the redhead’s hips slams the cock into the girl and also slams it back into her own pussy.
</p><p>
“Come on you bossy little bitch. I’m going to cum and so are you. Take it!”
</p><p>
Sarah’s enthralled and aroused at what she’s seeing. Lynn’s nipples are hugely swollen with passion and her face is reddened with excitement and the effort of fucking the girl so hard. Watching Tessa is just as amazing a show. Her eyes are huge and wild and now she’s pushing herself back against the thick cock pounding in and out of her. Her hands like claws she grabs the head of the bed and hangs on hard.
</p><p>
One, two, three more thrusts and Lynn howls like a she wolf as her climax hits her. If anything she hammers away even harder at the writhing girl who is now lost in a massive orgasm also. On and on they go until Sarah begins to think they’ll never stop; but then the redhead collapses atop the equally exhausted girl before rolling flat onto her back. Tessa sprawls face down gulping in deep lungful after lungful of oxygen.
</p><p>
Sitting up with a grunt of effort Lynn leans over to kiss the sweaty nape of the girl’s neck.
</p><p>
“Too big for you baby? I don’t think so. I’ve never felt you cum so hard not ever. So what do you say now?
</p><p>
It’s a mumble from where her face is buried in a rumpled quilt but clear enough for both women to hear.
</p><p>
“Shit I’m sore but yeah I came so hard I thought I was gonna pass out. I need a break!”
</p><p>
Sarah’s grinning wickedly at these words and she’s merciless.
</p><p>
“You’re not getting a break honey. I’m going to fuck you next!”
</p><p>
Despite her claim to be sold out Tessa rouses up in protest. But is it a genuine protest?
</p><p>
“I told you I’m still sore. My pussy can’t take another strap-on no matter how much I enjoyed it. Give me a break!”
</p><p>
“Who mentioned your pussy honey? Remember when I fingered your arse and you came like crazy? I’m going to fuck your arse with my strap-on.”
</p><p>
Tessa has a strange look on her face; half scared and half aroused at this idea. She points at the dripping rubber cock standing proud from between Lynn’s thighs.
</p><p>
“Look I didn’t think I could take that in my pussy and I was wrong but I’m sure I couldn’t take that up my arse. It’d split me open!”
</p><p>
“Well honey my strap-on clips on different cocks so I brought a smaller one just for your lovely little pucker. Don’t be scared honey we’ll both love this!”
</p><p>
Once again the lube bottle is used and used liberally. The cock Sarah’s slicking up is as long as the one Lynn used but not as thick.
</p><p>
“On your hands and knees again baby it’s time for some anal fucking.”
</p><p>
Sarah moves behind the girl to spread thin thighs wider and parts her taut buttocks. A dribble of lube is aimed so it trickles onto a rosy brown pucker and Sarah tosses the bottle aside. Cradling the girl’s narrow hips in either hand she steers the glistening cock between the cheeks of Tessa’s arse and inward. Easing forward till the knob end of the cock rests against that pucker she thrusts her hips firmly just once.
</p><p>
Tessa bucks like a wild horse as her pucker stretches wide and slick rubber drives into her anal canal. Her head is thrown back and she yells so hard it must hurt her throat.
</p><p>
“Oh fuck it feels huge!”
</p><p>
“You want me to take it out honey?”
</p><p>
Tessa sucks in a deep breath and then a second one.
</p><p>
“Jesus no! If I can take it I want you to fuck me. Do it!”
</p><p>
Taking her at her word Sarah starts pumping her hips back and forth to drive the cock in and out of a drum tight arsehole. Tessa growls low in her throat like a dog and grins wildly as she’s fucked hard and fast where she’s never been fucked before.
</p><p>
“Oh yeah! This is amazing! Harder!”
</p><p>
Her pussy on fire from the strap-on’s inner cock Sarah hammers away like a machine and both woman and girl lose it totally. Sarah climaxes insanely as electric bolts burn through her sopping sex. Lost in her own pleasure she misses Tessa jerk as if stabbed and the spurt of milky fluid splash from her throbbing pussy.
</p><p>
With a moan Sarah pulls out of the girl and flops back on the rumpled and now stained bedding. Lynn has watched the performance and, turned on hugely by what she’s seen, wriggles over to cradle the shattered girl.
</p><p>
“I think I got so excited I pissed myself!”
</p><p>
Stroking the girl’s flat belly and hard little breast buds Lynn grins down at her wolfishly.
</p><p>
“No you didn’t baby! You just had your first squirt. Who’d have thought a little wisp of a girl like you would be a squirter?”
</p><p>
Still in a daze Tessa smirks at, in fact both women, as they both now caress her trembling body.
</p><p>
“Oh my God it felt amazing! I never felt anything like that with either of you before.”
</p><p>
Lynn gently kisses a hard little nipple as Sarah strokes the girl’s flat belly again before speaking.
</p><p>
“That’s because sweetie you’ve never been fucked so thoroughly in your life by either of us before today. I’ll bet nobody has fucked you like we just have but I’ll bet we’re not the only pussy you’ve shared. Wanna tells us about the others honey?”
</p><p>
Tessa’s secretive smile tells both women that they’re not the only ones to have tasted Tessa’s sweet pussy but she holds her piece while that sexy smirk returns.
</p><p>
“Now that wasn’t part of our agreement! I’m not asking you two who you’ve done am I?”
</p><p>
“Fair enough honey we’ll leave it at that
</p><p>
Tessa glances down at the elegant watch on her slender wrist.
</p><p>
“Please can I go now? I’ve done everything you wanted me to and I’ve been with you ages. I’m not lying now honest and I’ve got to get home or mum and dad will skin me.”
</p><p>
The two women exchange glances and each nods to the other.
</p><p>
“Okay honey you can go but for the future you’re “on call” for me and Lynn whenever we want you. Either on our own or as a pair. Do you understand?”
</p><p>
Sitting up with a groan the weary girl nods agreement and then her true nature breaks out again.
</p><p>
“I’m good though aren’t I? I mean have you even had a hotter time?”
</p><p>
Sarah is readying a sardonic retort but is surprised when the normally more reticent Lynn breaks in.
</p><p>
“You’re not just good darling you can be amazing but no more playing games with us in future you understand. When we call you you’ll come if you possibly can and we’ll fuck. We’re the bosses now and don’t you forget it. That doesn’t mean you’re not great to have in bed though!”
</p><p>
Tessa climbs off the battered bedding and barely manages to stay erect on shaky legs. She weaves towards the door and as she does Sarah calls out.
</p><p>
“Hey baby you remember what I told you at my place last time? Go shower for a long time. If you smelt of pussy juice then you stink of it now. Your mum and dad would smell it from a block away. Take your clothes with you and let yourself out. Lynn and I have the rest of the day and I’m not too tired for a lot more pussy play and I’ll bet she isn’t either.”
</p><p>
The big redhead’s reply is to plant a kiss on Sarah’s tender nipple and slide a hand up her smooth thigh. As she gathers up her discarded clothing Tessa hides a truly wicked grin from the two women. She’s been caught out big time but she’s not too upset. It was, she guesses, bound to happen someday and the punishment, if you could call it punishment, was well worth it.
</p><p>
She steps naked into the shower cabinet and begins a long a thorough shower under piping hot water and uses Lynn’s shower gel to good effect. She has located a shower cap and tucked her long hair inside it. When she emerges she inspects a cabinet well stocked with various cosmetic and medical items. She finds a plastic tube that seems to be what she needs and reads the description of what it is and how it is used.
</p><p>
The soothing gel can be used vaginally and anally so she anoints herself liberally in and around both tender zones before drying and dressing herself. Before leaving she peeks into the bedroom through the partly open door. The two women are oblivious to Tessa’s presence and locked together in a wild 69 position as they pleasure each other eagerly.
</p><p>
As she tiptoes away along the landing and down the stairway the girl marvels at the women’s stamina and hopes she can match it next time. Stepping outside she carefully closes the door behind her, tries it to ensure the lock has engaged, and walks cautiously down the garden path. She’ll have to be careful her mum and dad don’t notice the way she’s moving.
</p><p>
Tessa’s sore and tender both in her pussy and her rear but considering it she reckons the discomfort is well worth the best sex she’s ever had in her young life. Moving a little easier now her mind reviews the three way sex she’s just enjoyed and a she comes to a conclusion. Threesomes are amazingly hot!
</p><p>
Now Mrs. Simmons in Tessa’s street has definitely been eyeing her lately with a hungry gaze. Mrs. Simmons has a 14 year old daughter who Tessa’s heard likes her pussy played with by girls. Now if she could just lure those two into a bedroom she could get off big time mixing in with lesbian incest! Lengthening her stride now, despite small warning twinges, she moves off grinning and making plans for the future.
</p>"
209,Meeting Milly,Androgyne,1,Milly a lovely 13 year old and her younger sister Claire are heading for an entanglement with several ladies all due to Milly's fascination with Manga characters and a visit to a comic book convention,"['F,f,g,mast']","<p>
Emmeline [ Milly ] Derry walks swiftly along the final stages of her trip home from school; her long legs scissor from beneath the hem of her short school kilt. She is so preoccupied by what’s on her mind she ignores the admiring glances she is receiving. Schoolboys heading home, just like Milly, eye her up, as do men lucky enough to be seeing her. Though the latter would never admit an attraction to a 13 year old for one second of course.
</p><p>
She also receives covert glances from any number of schoolgirls and ladies and normally Milly would enjoy their attention. Milly has no interest in dating or even being in the company of boys and men; Milly is a girl’s girl and a woman’s girl! She’s clearly also a young doll who catches the eye.
</p><p>
At the garden gate of her home Milly doesn’t even slow down but whips through to let it slam shut behind her. Once her key opens the front door the alarm begins beeping its countdown. An intruder alarm isn’t a luxury in a home that houses an attractive mother and two stunning pre teen daughters! Milly disarms it with the 5-digit code and locks the door behind her.
</p><p>
She knows her mother won’t be home; as a single parent her mother works long hours. The Derry’s don’t live in poverty but a careful budget for life’s luxuries is needed. What Milly wants to ensure is that her sister, the 11-year-old Claire, doesn’t arrive from her school before Milly can complete her task. If Claire finds the door locked she’ll ring and knock then ask why she was locked out; but Milly needs a little privacy for a few minutes.
</p><p>
On her long legs she moves upstairs to her bedroom as fast and lithely as she headed home. Once in her room she undresses fast. Her school blazer, tie, kilt, and shoes, are all stowed neatly away in her wardrobe. Her blouse, panties, and knee-socks are tossed into the bathroom laundry basket. Naked she trots into her sister’s room and roots through Claire’s clothes drawers.
</p><p>
When she finds what she wants she grins widely and heads back to her own room. She’s snaffled a pair of navy blue short shorts that are really too small for her but that’s the whole point of the exercise. With difficulty she wriggles into them; finding them skin tight even on her slender frame. From her own clothes she selects a pale blue tee shirt printed with a picture of a busty sword bearing samurai lady.
</p><p>
After considering, for a few moments, she adds a pair of blue and silver hooped knee-socks to her outfit. Primed now she picks up from her bedside cabinet what is probably her most prized possession. Her cell phone is her constant companion and she guards it even more carefully than her laptop. Turning the phone on from standby she selects camera mode. Reaching behind her she squeezes the tee shirt as tight across her tiny braless tits as she can. Her small breast buds are conical and tipped with sharply pointed pink nipples.
</p><p>
Thrusting her small boobs forward she takes a series of shots that should show off her upper assets as well as the indecently tight shorts and her long dancer’s legs to their best effect. Getting out of the shorts is even harder than wriggling into them but once free of them she hurries to fold them and replace them exactly where she sneaked them from.
</p><p>
Back in her room she turns on her laptop and connects her phone to it via a USB cable to download her pictures into the laptop. Having accomplished that she goes online to visit her number 1 website called “Manga Affairs” on its homepage. Milly has been into Manga for a long time and currently her focus is on “Super Sonico” and its busty guitar playing heroine.
</p><p>
Logging in Milly heads for the competition page where the web-mistress, who calls herself “Tanaka the Demon”, has made a very interesting offer. Send in some pictures of yourself and say in 100 words why you’re so into Sonico and win a Sonico prize. Milly has already rehearsed her words and types them in furiously fast. She then attaches her set of photos to her reasons and clicks on send.
</p><p>
All she can do now is wait for a response from Tanaka but jeeze it didn’t cost a penny did it? Now she strips off her tee shirt and socks to replace them with a plain tee and socks, tugs on clean panties, and dons a pair of tight [ but not too tight since mum will have a say on that ] leggings and finally slippers. Scampering downstairs she takes off the lock and has barely entered the kitchen when she hears a key in the lock.
</p><p>
When the door swings open a stranger might think at first that a second Milly was entering. Claire is a slightly smaller and younger clone of her sister. Tall and slender like Milly sister Claire has inherited the lovely silver blond fine-spun hair and pale classic good looks. Though not at the same school as Milly her uniform is almost identical and at first glance they are hard to tell apart.
</p><p>
Claire is slightly shorter and, though masked now by her blazer, she isn’t as yet sprouting the small shapely breasts Milly is. Claire’s secret pride though is her long and thick rose pink nipples that stand hard and proud under her blouse.
</p><p>
“Hey sis how’s school?”
</p><p>
Milly calls from the kitchen where she’s laying the table for the three of them to dine when her mum arrives home.
</p><p>
“Okay I guess. Got a pass on a surprise quiz and didn’t get into trouble at all so pretty good.”
</p><p>
Meanwhile, as the sisters chat, a woman is seated behind a desk in a large and well furnished home office area.
</p><p>
With a click of her mouse Miranda Prince puts up the next set of pictures, sent in by an army of “Sonico” fans hoping for a prize, on her 24-inch monitor screen. Her eyes are tired after a long time spent on this task and, despite her comfortable swivel office chair, she pauses to work her head and shoulders till the vertebrae crack.
</p><p>
She’s a woman in her forties possessed of a voluptuous body, her skin is a matt olive and her eyes and hair are dark. For comfort’s sake she currently wears no bra and is attired in loose jogging pants and one of her huge selection of “Manga” tee shirts. A “Sailor Moon” tee shirt as it happens. This one depicts 4 of the girls standing with a huge full moon behind them.
</p><p>
Rubbing her sandy eyes Miranda turns back to the screen and stiffens in her seat. Into her mind springs “Jesus fucking Christ where’s this one been hiding herself” as she hunches closer to the screen. Looking at the first photo she takes in the classic pale features framed by silky long silver blond hair. Immediately she sets up the file of 8 photos as a slideshow and watches them repeat themselves on her screen.
</p><p>
Her eyes drink in the tight tee shirt and beneath the thin cotton those tiny conical breasts tipped with hard seeming nipples. She ogles the crotch hugging micro shorts and, moving down, views the girl’s sensationally long and smooth thighs and lower legs. She needs to know who the girl is and that will be easy to find out.
</p><p>
Diving into her database she finds “Milly the Dancer” as site username and then finds Milly has bought from the site so a delivery address is listed. Jesus thinks Miranda the kid’s even left a contact phone number; all the better it’s a cell-phone number so mummy or daddy won’t be picking up to answer.
</p><p>
Miranda is already hooked. Whether she gets to have the girl or not is a moot point but she’s got every opportunity to get close enough to try! Now Miranda does hand out prizes to the guys but the girls get the good stuff and if that gives Miranda an edge with the young darlings then so much the better. Switching to the site’s Email facility she keys in Milly’s address and begins to type.
</p><p>
“My dear Milly the Dancer. I’ve looked at your photos and read your “Sonico” attractions and can unhesitatingly offer you a selection of prizes. You may pick any 3 from the list I’m attaching but there’s more yet.”
</p><p>
At this point Miranda pauses and ponders on whether to go ahead and be as blunt and open as she’s considering. Shrugging she decides to take the chance. She figures the slender lovely is maybe 12 or 13 and gifts plus flattery might well have the desired effect. Smiling now she begins typing again.
</p><p>
“Your photos are wonderful and you express yourself so well I’m very impressed with your looks and maturity. Perhaps you could send me some more pictures of yourself showing me, how can I put this, more of Milly and less of your outfit. I’m considering using one of your pictures on my site suitably photoshopped into a “Manga” heroine. Please reply as soon as you can Milly dear.
</p><p>
She signs the mail “Tanaka the Demon/Miranda Prince” and clicks on send. Leaning back she feels the tingles from her now hard and erect nipples and the moist heat in her panties. Switching back to the selfie slideshow Miranda watches them repeat again and again as she tugs free the drawstring of her jogging pants. Her hand slips inside them and then inside her satin and lace panties.
</p><p>
Watching the gorgeous young girl’s images flicking across her monitor screen Miranda caresses her wet and now swollen labia. An electric current seems to be crackling through her throbbing pussy so she ups the ante. Sliding two and then three fingers into her sopping crease she finger fucks herself mercilessly hard.
</p><p>
Working alone and from home she has no need to worry about being either seen or heard and her gasps and grunts are loud in the quiet office. One hand pleasuring her sex the other grips a hard nipple to twist and tweak it ruthlessly. With a strangled scream she arches her body as she orgasms massively and in her mind’s eye she sees only the stunning Milly.
</p><p>
As she rocks and writhes in her chair somehow her brain still functions, enough to think that somehow and someway she has to meet Milly in the flesh, and she already thinks she knows how.
</p><p>
At home, in the kitchen, Milly, along with her sister Claire and mum Roberta are finishing off an evening meal of chicken salad. They’ve been chatting throughout the meal and currently a smug Claire is telling mum about her high score in the surprise class quiz. While this is going on Milly’s phone chimes softly. She picks it up and finds she’s received an Email. Her main Email account is linked to her phone of course.
</p><p>
When she reads who it’s from her silvery eyebrows arch slightly in surprise. She recognises the “Manga” site’s Email address but this is from a name and that name reads Miranda @ not just the general site address. Roberta glances across at her eldest daughter.
</p><p>
“Anything important love?”
</p><p>
Coaching her features to appear casual she shrugs at her mother.
</p><p>
“Not really mum. Just a mail from my “Manga” site with some special offers.”
</p><p>
“Well don’t take up too many of them love. We’re doing okay but money doesn’t grow on trees and you’re not getting any extra pocket money any time soon.”
</p><p>
After finishing the meal the girls complete their homework and Milly heads up to her room to open and read her Email. Her eyes widen when she reads it and widen further when she learns that “Tanaka the Demon” web-mistress is actually a Miranda who wants to see more of Milly. Milly is more worldly wise than many a grown woman and she grins wickedly. If Miranda wants then Miranda will get what she asks for.
</p><p>
Wondering just what Miranda looks like Milly considers just how interested the woman might be in her. Well later she’ll oblige “Tanaka”!         
</p><p>
In her bed Milly lies awake and alert as she listens to be certain nothing is moving in the house. She glances at the glowing display of her digital alarm clock and decides that her mother, out early to work in the morning, will be sound asleep now as will her sister Claire. Tossing back the light quilt that covers her she sits up and clicks on her bedside lamp. Soft footing it across the room she next snaps on the overhead light to illuminate her bedroom brightly.
</p><p>
Milly had slipped into bed wearing her oversized tee shirt with the printed image of a lady samurai on it. She’d teamed this with an unflatteringly baggy pair of shorts. Now she skins out of the tee shirt and tosses it onto the foot of her bed and tugs loose the drawstring of the shorts waistband. They whisper down her slender silky thighs and legs and she steps out of them to stand naked on her bedroom’s soft carpet.
</p><p>
Milly pads across to a full-length mirror hung on her wall to stare at her reflection. She’s well satisfied with what she sees. A girl, tall for her 13 years, with a mane of fine silver blond hair swirling around her pale shoulders looks back at her. Her breast buds are small, conical, and tipped with sharply pointed pink nipples. Taking a nipple between each thumb and forefinger she pinches them firmly till they swell and harden.
</p><p>
Milly’s belly is flat and her hips are narrow where they flow down to smooth and beautifully shaped thighs and legs. Turning she glances back over her shoulder so she can examine her taut buttocks in the glass. Finally she inspects her neat and perfect pussy. Delicate pink labia shield her slightly moist crease.
</p><p>
Girls in her class have already sprouted small bushes of pubic hair but not a trace of silvery fuzz has appeared on her silky vulva. Satisfied fully with what she sees Milly crosses to her dressing table to collect one of her most expensive and prized possessions. Her cell phone with its camera and video capture features.
</p><p>
Activating the camera Milly begins taking a series of naked selfies; concentrating on her small but lovely breast buds with the erect nipples she has produced. Next she brings her gorgeous legs into focus and finally, probed by her long fingers, her dewy slit. Her pale cheeks glow with excitement as she thinks about what the woman she’ll send these photos to will think and say about them.
</p><p>
Shutting down her phone she replaces it on the dresser; tomorrow she’ll mail the photos to the web-mistress who seems so interested in her. As she turns off the overhead light her fingers stray to her left nipple; still tender and tingling from her pinches and tweaking. Stroking a sensitive breast bud she feels the familiar warm pulsing and dampness between her thighs.
</p><p>
Sliding back under her quilt she splays her thighs to rub her fingers more easily over her now puffy and distinctly wet labia. Rubbing faster she feels the hard nub of her small clitoris swelling to emerge from its sheath. Milly’s heartbeat increases and she begins to pant slightly as electric tingles and growing heat herald one of her potent orgasms.
</p><p>
Her belly ripples and her breasts rise and fall faster and faster as her slender hips writhe on the sheet. Gritting her teeth she erupts into a violent climax punctuated by muffled gasps and groans as her thighs are wet from her creamy juices. She shudders her way into exhaustion at last to lie still for a short while.
</p><p>
When she can move once more and her mind is clear she collects a wad of tissues from the box on her bedside cabinet to mop herself fairly clean and dry again. Dragging back on her tee shirt but ignoring her shorts she nestles down under the quilt with a faint smile flickering over her thin lips and drifts off into a deep contented sleep.
</p><p>
Milly wakes and glances at her clock alarm to find she’s fully alert although it is approaching 4 AM. With the house totally silent she slides out of bed and out of her bedroom to cross the landing and into the bathroom. With a facecloth and some warm water she washes away the sticky remnants of her thunderous and wet climax earlier. Back in her room once more and the door closed she repeats the process of uploading the selfies into her laptop.
</p><p>
When she sends them off to Miranda she adds a simple message reading “Are these what you were thinking of” and signs the mail “Your darling Milly” so if Miranda doesn’t get the meaning now she never will.
</p><p>
Later, on the same day, Miranda Prince walks into her home office bearing a huge mug of coffee. The night before she dined out on a fine steak washed down with a nice rose wine. Later in the evening she dined on a slightly tipsy teenager to their very mutual satisfaction. Still tender from some vigorous fingering she settles in her swivel chair to check for Emails.
</p><p>
She first checks for personal Emails and scans the list. Once she sees she has one from Milly she opens it fast and opens the attachment even faster. Her eyes almost cross as she scans the naked pictures. Oh yeah she’s just GOT to get up close and personal with this honey. Her thoughts from the day before click into a simple and easy solution.
</p><p>
Milly’s home address is in Sherwood City and in no more than a few weeks the Sherwood City Exhibition Centre is hosting “Manga Comicon” and Miranda will of course be attending. Switching to her personal Email she types out her second mail to the lovely young girl.
</p><p>
“Dearest Milly what a naughty girl you are! Yes of course those pictures are exactly what I was looking for and for sending them you deserve a very special prize. As I’m sure you know “Manga Comicon” is being held in your hometown quite soon. How would you like to attend the convention as my guest? That would give you and a guest an “All area access” pass to places and people the public don’t get much chance to see. I have your cell phone number from your membership file so I intend to call you at 8 PM exactly tonight. Perhaps you might like to be somewhere where you can talk openly when I speak to you. Love from the Demon lady.”
</p><p>
Before clicking “send” Miranda makes a big decision. Searching through her personal picture file she attaches to the Email a shot of herself wearing just a crimson thong and posed on a wide bed. Now she  smiles sensuously and her fingers creep under her robe, to once more rub and stroke herself to a massive climax, while this time ogling a slideshow featuring a naked Milly.
</p><p>
That same day Milly is bent over a textbook studying hard when her phone, in the pocket of her blazer, vibrates. Milly’s school has a “No phones in class” rule but the pupils widely ignore the rule. Surreptitiously easing her phone out she opens it to find another Email from Miranda. No attempt to read it here in class Milly waits until lunchtime.
</p><p>
When the bell rings to announce lunch break Milly heads straight for the girls toilets and shuts herself into a cubicle. Opening her phone up she next opens and reads the Email before opening the picture. Miranda has a wonderfully lush body. Even on the small screen her wide areolas and long thick nipples can be clearly seen. Milly grins widely and types in her reply.
</p><p>
“I’ll be waiting for your call Miranda and you have a fantastic body.”
</p><p>
Aroused now she slips down her panties, leans back, and, spitting on her fingers, strums smoothly on her throbbing pussy. Breathing harder she now moves to the hard nub of her clit button and, as the fires mount, she bites her free hand to muffle any moans. In almost total silence her climax erupts as hard as the one from the night before. Writhing on the toilet seat she once more finds her thighs splashed with her thick juices as she stifles gasps of pleasure.
</p><p>
This time she cleans herself as best she can with toilet paper and, unable to wash herself at one of the toilet’s washbowls, settles for wadding her handkerchief inside her panties to prevent tell tale stains appearing on them. Milly can’t wait for tonight’s phone call from Miranda!                      
</p>"
210,"Meeting Milly, Part 2",Androgyne,2,"Milly is hoping to be able to attend the convention and hoping more that she'll draw the attention of the voluptuous Miranda. However the buxom Greta, tailoress to the dance team, is Milly's next target. Meanwhile Milly's lovely sister Claire is looking for her share of the action.","['F,g,cons,oral,ped,tribbing']","<p> That night Milly casually lets slip that she’s going up to her room to do some more studying. Her mother Roberta, Bobbie to her friends and family, is utterly relaxed in her recliner whilst sipping a latte and watching TV. Milly’s normally inquisitive sister, the live wire Claire, is for once lost in texting with friends and not snooping on her sister. Milly sways out of the room without attracting any attention from mother or sister. </p><p> In her bedroom she strips down to panties and then dons a flimsy blue crop top that leaves her flat belly bare. Her alarm clock display shows 7. 54 so her timing is good. She sprawls on her bed with her phone besides her on the quilt. The red numbers on the clock’s face seem to take forever to change and when they reach 8.00 Milly looks down at her phone that remains silent. </p><p> Through her mind flickers “Surely she hasn’t forgotten after me sending those pictures” and she gnaws at her lip in annoyance. Then she jumps as, at 8.02, her ringtone plays. Her phone’s display shows “Unknown caller” and she taps “Accept” instantly. An attractively husky voice sounds clear in her ear. </p><p> “Hello am I talking to Emmeline Derry? This is Miranda Prince calling like I said I would.” </p><p> A dark thrill runs through Milly’s body and she coaches herself to be and sound calm and adult. </p><p> “Yes this is Milly. Thank you for calling on time and yes I’m alone.” </p><p> “Did you think over my offer darling? There’s no way of telling when “Manga Con” will be back in your hometown. Were you planning on attending?” </p><p> “I knew it was coming here Ms Prince but the registration fee is a bit too much for me. I mean we aren’t really hard up but there isn’t much money left over for things like a convention.” </p><p> “We being who Milly and please stop calling me “Ms Prince” because it makes me sound like your schoolteacher. Make it Miranda or “Tanaka” if you prefer that.” </p><p> Milly grins at the idea of Miranda, in that skimpy thong, teaching a class at her school. </p><p> “Oh my mum and my kid sister Claire.” </p><p> “You have a sister? I hope she’s as delightful as you my dear.” </p><p> Milly isn’t about to put her kid sister down and decides to be honest. </p><p> “She’s around 2 years younger than me, 11, 12 in a few months, and she’s almost my twin in looks.” </p><p> “Oh my two girls that lovely? I must see her soon too. So if your mother gives the go ahead will you bring her along to the convention? You have asked your mother haven’t you?” </p><p> Milly gnaws her lip again for a second before speaking. Does she want Claire along? Claire’s not that big a fan of Sonico Manga but she is heavily into assorted cartoons. Maybe she could come always assuming her mum will go for it! </p><p> “Well I was waiting till I spoke to you about it. She mightn’t like the idea of me and Claire going off for four days with a woman she’s never met.” </p><p> Miranda lacks nothing in confidence or assurance when she sees the chance of squiring not just one, but possibly two, delicious young things around. </p><p> “Here’s what you do darling. When you think the time’s right you tell your mother about the offer. Text me when you’ve told her and enclose your home telephone number. You do have a land line phone don’t you?” </p><p> “Oh yes of course....Tanaka!” </p><p> Miranda giggles delightfully at that title. </p><p> “There that was easy wasn’t it Milly? Now you’ve used my name you’re the demon’s slave you know! But anyway what I’ll do once I’ve got your text is to ring your mother and have a talk to her. I’m sure I can bring her round to letting you attend. Also two weeks before the convention I’ve an appointment to visit the exhibition centre there in Sherwood to talk to the management so supposing I pay your mother a call and let her decide if I’m a suitable escort for her daughters?” </p><p> “Wow that would be fantastic Tanaka! I’ll text you the second I’ve told her about it.” </p><p> “That’ll be wonderful darling. Goodnight for now and I’ll have you in my mind tonight.” </p><p> “Goodnight Tanaka!” </p><p> When Milly ends the call she has a triumphant smile on her fine and lovely features. She’ll have a hard time sleeping tonight thinking about things! </p><p> The next morning at breakfast with her mum and sister Milly breaks her news. </p><p> “Mum do you remember that text I got from the website? Well it was big news. I’ve won a completion on there and I’m due some nice prizes. Wait till I tell you about the big one.” </p><p> Roberta looks at her slightly flushed and excited daughter over the rim of her tea mug. </p><p> “Just don’t tell me you need £15 or something as a “handling charge” for your prizes. There are too many scams being tried on already.” </p><p> “Oh no mum I get to pick three Manga prizes and they’re delivered post paid but it’s the big one that’s so cool. You remember me talking about the convention being held here next month at the Sherwood Exhibition Centre don’t you?” </p><p> “Of course I do love and YOU remember me saying things are tight and the registration fee was a bit much for the budget don’t you?” </p><p> Milly lets her enthusiasm boil over for once. Normally she’s cool and calm. </p><p> “That’s the fantastic thing mum. I’ve won a pass for two for the convention and backstage as well. The lady that runs the website says she’ll escort me, err us, around for the whole four days and it won’t cost us a penny. Can I go? I mean it’s a chance that mightn’t come again.” </p><p> Roberta gnaws her lip exactly like her elder daughter does when thinking hard. </p><p> “I’m not sure love. Letting you go off alone with a strange woman? I don’t like the idea.” </p><p> “Well I wouldn’t be alone. I’m guessing you want to come too Claire the clone?” </p><p> Milly has decided that involving her almost a twin is a good way to bring more pressure on her mum. </p><p> “Sure I do. Why should you have all the fun? Can I go too mum?” </p><p> Roberta continues to look doubtful so Milly weighs in once more. </p><p> “I knew you’d say that mum and Miranda says she’ll call you and have a talk with you if that’s okay. She also said she’s coming here to Sherwood to have talks with the exhibition centre bosses and she’d be happy to call here so you could ask her anything you like. How’s that mum?” </p><p> Roberta sits in silence for a while and both girls know better than to interrupt her decision making. When mum says no things aren’t up for further discussion. Finally Roberta nods briskly. </p><p> “Okay fine! Tell her to call me any night after work and I’ll have a chat with her. If that goes well I’ll tell her to pay us a call and if I think she’s suitable the two of you get to go.” </p><p> Before the girls can deliver their loud applause and thanks Roberta presses on. </p><p> “Now you two are still going to dance practice after school aren’t you?” </p><p> “Yes mum! Coral’s mum Mrs Prentice is driving Claire and Coral there straight from school and I’m calling home first to set the oven for our meal when we’re all home later. Doreen Hannah is going to pick me up here and drive me to the class as soon as I give her the call to say I’m home from school.” </p><p> Roberta gives a nod of satisfaction. </p><p> “I should have known you’d have things organised. Now don’t let Doreen work you too hard. Don’t let her work any of you too hard for that matter. I know she was a professional dancer and she’s a grown woman but some of the girls in your troupe are only 8 or 9 and they haven’t her stamina and neither have you girls either.” </p><p> “Don’t worry mum things will be fine!” </p><p> School day goes by fast and smooth. Milly is a good student and usually cruises through lessons. When she arrives home and lets herself in she heads straight for the kitchen and sets the casserole in the oven on a timer with a low heat setting; before dumping her schoolbag and jogging up to her room. In there she strips naked, pauses to admire her sleek body in her mirror, and then draws on her leotard. There’s little point in showering since soon she’ll be working hard and sweating! </p><p> Milly pulls on a pair of long socks that will reach her thighs then fold back and laces on a pair of dance pumps. She pulls on an oversized tee shirt on top of her leotard and quits her room. Back downstairs she’s toting a bag with a towel, shower gel, a body spray, and of course her ever-present cell phone. Picking up the landline handset she taps in Ms Hannah’s number. </p><p> “Hello Doreen? Yeah this is Milly and I’m ready as soon as you can pick me up. Two minutes? That’s cool I’ll be at the garden gate waiting for you.” </p><p> It may be slightly more than two minutes but very soon Doreen’s silver grey people carrier draws up outside Milly’s garden gate. Doreen Hannah, former dancer and now dance instructress, makes light of her years. </p><p> Behind the steering wheel she is dressed much like Milly. Her leotard is dark green as opposed to Milly’s blue and she wears a light zippered jacket over it. Her long legs are still excellent and she continues to wear the dated leg warmers that crack up Milly and the rest of the class. Though they never show their amusement to Doreen’s face! Sliding onto the front passenger seat Milly lets her thigh rest against the woman’s. </p><p> As always Milly’s disappointed by the lack of reaction from her dance tutor. Either the woman is totally straight and just doesn’t get Milly’s signals or she’s afraid to mess up her teaching career by taking the chance. </p><p> “Seatbelt on Milly!” </p><p> Miffed Milly drags the belt across and snaps the buckle in place. </p><p> “I hope your sister’s there when we arrive. I want to put the final touches to the routine for the regional finals. You two will front with Coral, Sara, Wendy, and Anna backing my two top girls.” </p><p> Somewhat cheered by the thought of being a “top dancer” Milly settles back into her seat to muse on what she needs to do to get a hint of interest from Doreen. The troupe’s practice is always held in the local gym/community centre complex and when teacher and one of star pupils enter their pre booked room things are set up and ready. </p><p> The taped music for their routine is on disc in the music system and the other five girls are warming up and loosening up. There are of course a lot more than 6 girls here. Once Doreen selects two reserves for the finals, in case of illness or injury, the rest of the girls will work under Connie Brooke her assistant. </p><p> “Right girls form up; Danni and Petra! Yes you two on the sidelines and watch everything! Don’t be disappointed and do NOT lose focus. You could be dancing for the title at the weekend.” </p><p> After a few false starts Doreen gets things running smoothly and runs through the entire routine she’s worked out. With one eye on the dancers she gestures over a big woman who doesn’t look anything like a dancer or a dance teacher. With good reason! Greta Wilson is the costume designer for “Hannah’s Comets” dance troupe. </p><p> “Are the costumes ready Greta? Like I want them?” </p><p> The big dark haired woman is always relaxed and confident where her speciality is concerned. </p><p> “All ready and a couple of spares for our reserves Doreen. I got that material I told you about. Black with a pattern of silver ferns on it. The girls will look sensational in it. Oh and the black and silver dance pumps were delivered today.” </p><p> Doreen nods and switches her attention back to her girls. Greta has never taken her eyes off them. If Doreen seems immune to the slender lovelies charms then Greta isn’t; though she hides her feelings well. At the end of the routine the sweating girls receive grudging approval from their tutor which is high praise indeed coming from her. </p><p> “Danni and Petra! I want you two to work through Milly and Claire’s parts and then let Connie have you covering the other girls sections just in case we lose anyone on the night!” </p><p> Milly, glistening with a sheen of perspiration, knows her next move and it has nothing to do with dancing. Leaving her sister and the other girls quietly crowing about how well rehearsal has gone she heads for the buxom Greta. A little cajoling of a woman who has been sending out familiar vibes for a while should get her what she wants. And hopefully there’ll be more than cajoling! </p><p> “Greta I’m looking for a really big favour from you!” </p><p> The big woman looks down at Milly, her damp leotard clinging to her slender body and her breast buds outlined, and tries to look untroubled. </p><p> “Well dear I suppose it depends on what you want and how big a favour it is. Why don’t you explain it to me?” </p><p> Tilting her head to one side Milly’s laser beam smile focuses in on the uneasy woman. </p><p> “Greta I don’t suppose you know that in a couple of weeks there’s a huge comic convention here in the city do you?” </p><p> “Not at all dear and where does it come in on you needing a favour?” </p><p> “Well I’ve gotten a free pass to it but EVERYONE will be going in costume. I was hoping you could fix me up with a different costume for each day? I mean who better to go to for costumes than the lady who makes all our dance team outfits? I’d do anything for a set of costumes to show off to everybody there.” </p><p> At the words “do anything” and the tone Milly uses as she speaks them Greta feels a hot flush spread through her. </p><p> “I’d be happy to help you dear if I had any idea what you’re looking for.” </p><p> “I’ve got some pictures on my phone. Maybe if you looked at them you could tell me if you could make them for me? Just let me fetch my phone!” </p><p> Milly skips off and Greta watches those long and sensational legs scissoring lithely. She’s back as fast as she left and, opening the phone’s photo section, calls up the first outfit she has in mind. </p><p> “The show’s called “Sailor Moon” and she’s “Sailor Moon” while the girls around her are the other sailor girls. What do you think Greta?” </p><p> Ever eager to please the lovely blond Greta’s professional instincts kick in. </p><p> “Simple enough Milly. Actually I’ve already got a set of sailor collars in stock for future dance outfits. Now the top and pleated skirt will have to be separates; in the picture they look like one piece. A big bow tacked onto the front of the top is simple but those boots....! I haven’t anything like the knee length ones but I think maybe there’s a pair of ankle boots that’ll fit you!” </p><p> “Wow Greta that easy?” </p><p> “Well I’ll have to measure you up but it shouldn’t take long to get a first costume ready.” </p><p> “Can we do it right now?” </p><p> Greta narrows her eyes while her brain spins with fevered imaginations. </p><p> “I suppose we could get most of it done today but what about your mum? What about Claire? She’s here now and won’t she be going home with you?” </p><p> Milly’s deep blue eyes seem huge as she locks them onto Greta’s hazel ones. </p><p> “Claire came with Coral and Mrs Prentice and she’s going back with them; later Mrs Prentice is bringing her back to ours. Mum’s working late tonight so I, I mean we, have loads of time.” </p><p> If Greta had any resistance it melts away at these words. </p><p> “Alright dear go get your gear and I’ll be waiting in my car for you. I’ll have you looking exactly as you want to in no time.” </p><p> Milly scoots back to where her bag waits to grab it as well as grabbing her sister. </p><p> “I’m going back to Greta’s. She’s going to fix me up with costumes for the convention but I’ll be back for evening meal with you and mum. If you’re home before me explain to mum won’t you?” </p><p> Claire doesn’t seem at all concerned about her sister heading off to Greta’s but picks up on the costume thing. </p><p> “Costumes? What kind of costumes?” </p><p> Milly’s shrug combines impatience with a hint of how stupid her kid sister is. </p><p> “Everyone goes to the convention in costume. I want one for each day so that’s four. I’ve sorted one but I’ll need three more!” </p><p> Milly is expecting an argument but Claire’s mind’s clicking away fast. If her sister’s dressing up then Claire has to too. She figures to sort that out the same way Milly is. She just nods to her surprised sister and gives her no backchat. </p><p> “Yeah sure I’ll tell mum Greta will be driving you home if you’re a bit late.” </p><p> Wind taken from her sails; Milly was expecting a tougher time. So she gives her sister a fast hug, snatches up her bag, and heads out to the car park. Greta already is behind the wheel with the engine running. Once settled on the passenger seat and seat belt on Greta sets off. It’s a very short run from the dance centre to Greta’s big old detached home. </p><p> Desperately trying to show no signs of nerves or her delight at being alone with Milly Greta ushers her inside. </p><p> “My workshop’s upstairs; I converted the biggest bedroom into it. Come along here and I’ll get things together.” </p><p> Despite the size of the room it is jam packed with tubs, cartons, lockers, and cupboards, all apparently crammed with clothing. Not to mention cloth, ribbons, bows, and other assorted bits and pieces that can be converted into costumes. Pulling out a drawer Greta rummages to come out with several skimpy white tops. Rapidly holding them up against Milly she selects one. </p><p> Next, from a locker, she extracts a very short pleated skirt in dark green that contrasts nicely with the top. </p><p> “I’m sure I have a pair of ankle boots that will fit you darling. Get into the top and skirt while I find them!” </p><p> Greta quits the room and Milly strips naked; easy since leotard, stockings, tee shirt and dance shoes, are all she has on. The top fits, just, it’s tight enough that her pointy nipples tent the thin material clearly. The skirt is so short most of Milly’s sleek legs and thighs are revealed. It has an elasticised belt but the top will hide that. Milly wants her costume to look as authentic as possible! </p><p> Greta bustles back into the room carrying a sailor collar and an already made up bow. The finishing touch is the stylish ankle boots in green leather that match the skirt. She settles the collar around Milly’s neck. </p><p> “Now just let me tack this and the bow in place darling!” </p><p> Milly’s amazed at the speed and nimbleness of the big woman’s fingers as the needle and thread seem to fly. </p><p> “Now let me get you into these boots; I’m sure they’ll fit!” </p><p> Taking one of Milly’s long and dainty feet in her hand she slips the boot onto it. Her free hand is resting low on Milly’s thigh, just above her knee, and Greta marvels at the silky smoothness of the girl’s skin. She keeps her head lowered so Milly cannot see the way her cheeks have flushed crimson. Repeating the action with the other foot she tightens the boots laces. </p><p> “Now see what you think darling; the mirror over there!” </p><p> Milly examines her reflection and grins then nods in total satisfaction. </p><p> “This is fantastic Greta! I can’t believe you made this up in a minute or two. I need three more for the convention so would it be much trouble for you to make them for me? I mean you’ve got weeks yet and you work so fast. How can I ever thank you?” </p><p> Face still flushed and her nipples like pebbles Greta swallows hard. </p><p> “Nonsense Milly it’s my pleasure. Now just let me get a plastic bag to stow them in. Tomorrow I’ll replace the tacking with permanent stitches.” </p><p> Greta quits the room for a second time and returns with the large plastic dry cleaning bag which she then let’s flutter from her fingers. Her shock comes from seeing Milly standing stark naked in the middle of the room! Greta’s lips go dry and she feels as if there’s a huge lump in her throat. Her pussy is throbbing and is wetter than she can recall for a long time. </p><p> “Milly you shouldn’t....!” </p><p> She gets no further as she drinks in Milly’s enticing body. Pale skin and a halo of silver blond hair surround her lovely face. Her small breasts are conical and tipped with sharply pointed nipples. Her waist is slender and her hips are narrow; flowing down to her sensational thighs and legs. However it is her perfect pussy that draws Greta’s eyes like a magnet. </p><p> Smooth and without a trace of pubic hair her labia are pink and perfect. The entire package stuns Greta who stands transfixed. </p><p> “Shouldn’t do what Greta? Surely you don’t mind seeing me like this?” </p><p> She moves across the room towards Greta who stands fascinated like the prey of an approaching cobra. Milly pauses inches from the woman. </p><p> “Maybe there is a way to thank you that we’ll both enjoy!” </p><p> Her slender arms reach out and up to hook around Greta’s neck and draw her head down till it’s on a level with her own. Tightening her hold she draws the woman’s mouth to hers for a delicate butterfly light kiss. Milly can feel the big woman shudder but she makes no attempt to pull away. </p><p> “Now tell me we shouldn’t be doing this and that you don’t like it.” </p><p> Greta can barely get her words out with a tongue that feels too big for her mouth and suddenly dry lips. She almost stammers when she speaks; a thing she hasn’t done since she was Milly’s age. At last she manages to communicate her thoughts coherently. </p><p> “Milly if anyone found out....if we do anything and it came out. Do you know what could happen to me?” </p><p> Milly’s smile would tempt an angel. </p><p> “Nobody will ever find out Greta! I’d never say a word and I’m sure you won’t. This isn’t sudden. I’ve been watching you and wanting you for a long time. Take me to your bedroom!” </p><p> Milly’s long fingered hand clasps Greta’s big one and like a woman in a dream she leads the naked girl into her bedroom. With the gentlest of pushes Milly urges Greta onto the bed. Smiling to herself she trots over to the windows and draws the heavy drapes. </p><p> “We don’t want any of your neighbours looking in on us do we?” </p><p> Returning to a trembling Greta she tugs the woman’s sweatshirt up, over her head, and off. Greta had dressed more for utility than appearance though the bra beneath it is a surprise to Milly. Used to seeing the woman dressed mannishly the black satin and lace bra, big olive skinned breasts spilling out of the cups, opens Milly’s eyes wide. </p><p> Tugging down Greta’s leggings reveals matching panties and Milly inhales the heady sent of a damp pussy. Leggings and shoes are removed together and tossed aside. And now Milly straddles Greta’s wide hips and her long fingers slip down bra straps then pop the hooks so she can bare the woman’s big spectacular breasts. Rubbing her open palms over long thick nipples brings a deep groan from the big woman. </p><p> “You like that? I love your nipples. They’re so big. I’ll bet you like this too!” </p><p> Bending forward she takes a swollen teat into her mouth. Clamping her teeth on it, with just the right amount of pressure, she flicks it with the tip of her tongue. Greta shudders and groans again. While moving her mouth between the two nipples Milly eases her fingers between Greta’s rounded thighs. The crotch of her sexy lingerie is already very wet! </p><p> “Let’s get these off before they get messed up more Greta!” </p><p> Taking hold of the panties’ waistband Milly works them down over wide hips and over rounded and smooth thighs. If the underwear surprised her she is more surprised by the discreet tattoo of a red and black rose just above a seeping pussy crease. Greta’s pubic hair has been mainly shaved away and the remainder trimmed into a neat triangle of silky down. </p><p> “Oh that looks so lovely Greta! I’ve got to taste you!” </p><p> Wriggling down Milly pushes Greta’s thighs wide apart and bows her head between them. Pursing her lips she blows gently on the dark coral flesh before her. Greta bucks hard then harder as a tongue tip flirts with her bloated labia. Her hands grip Milly’s head and tangle with the silky mane of hair as that tongue burrows inside her throbbing pussy. Her big breasts heave as she gulps in deep breaths of air and she makes hoarse sounds deep in her throat. </p><p> Savouring the woman’s thick and creamy juices Milly focuses on Greta’s clit. Its button is wide and the full clit is long; protruding from its sheath enough for Milly to hold it in her lips and work it with her tongue tip. Overly aroused by the seductive girl Greta orgasms very fast and with total abandonment. </p><p> With Greta thrashing and screaming aloud it takes all Milly’s surprising strength to cling to the mindless woman’s body and clamp her mouth onto sopping wet flesh. Rigid tongue again buried deep inside a cramping sex Milly fucks the writhing woman into temporary stillness. </p><p> “Oh God that was amazing! You’re amazing! I always thought but I was afraid to...!” </p><p> Greta’s words tail off because Milly is nowhere near finished with her latest conquest. Even as the woman is still trembling in the aftermath of her climax the girl begins lapping again at a dripping crease. At the same time she eases two then three long supple fingers deep inside Greta’s pussy. Crooking them slightly she pumps hard as her tongue works magic as it did just a minute earlier. </p><p> Arching her back Greta rides those fingers as she might a cock and lifts the slender girl up along with her. This time her scream is loud and shrill and her climax even more powerful and prolonged than her first. As the woman shudders through minor quakes Milly lightly kisses and caresses slick labia. </p><p> Greta lies supine and dazed but by now Milly has her own needs and her intent is to satisfy herself and also exhaust Greta in short order. Giving the woman no time to recover her senses Milly straddles her head and lowers her neat and perfect pussy onto her mouth. Greta’s eyes flicker open and focus on a pink crease oozing tiny beads of creamy juice. </p><p> “Uh oh God yes!” </p><p> Her big hands lock onto Milly’s narrow hips as the girl settles herself onto a now ready mouth. As a wide wet tongue explores the folds of her taut sex Milly grits her teeth and tugs and twists at her small pointy nipples. Greta’s body is streaked with sweat and now Milly shows a sheen of light perspiration too. Circling her hips she grinds her pussy against Greta’s lips and tongue like a machine. </p><p> As her breath hisses sharply and her belly ripples Milly can feel the volcanic heat building deep inside her. Her head rolling on a taut neck she feels a tongue tip brush her small clit and erupts into a huge orgasm. Her vision turns into a red haze as electrical shocks blast through her sex and her juices flow freely onto and into Greta’s face and mouth. </p><p> Trembling like a leaf in a gale she topples off the woman and collapses alongside her on the rumpled bedding. For what feels like a long time, though likely isn’t, the only sound in the room is heavy breathing, before a triumphantly smiling Milly rolls closer to kiss Greta’s swollen nipples in turn. The woman is stroking Milly’s damp locks and still catching her breath. </p><p> “I’ve been watching you for so long Milly. Why did I just do nothing?” </p><p> Her face is now buried in the valley between those big firm breasts so Milly’s voice sounds muffled. </p><p> “No need to wait anymore Greta. I haven’t got too much time but we’re not finished yet. I want more and I bet you do too!” </p><p> “Oh God yes love! Anything you want; anything at all!” </p><p> Now certain she has Greta fully hooked Milly grins widely from her hiding place in the swell of those wonderful breasts then rouses herself. Taking hold of Greta’s ankle she raises the woman’s leg and splays it wider. Forking her own thighs she wriggles close and then closer till she can press her wet crease against Greta’s. At the first contact Greta moans and Milly strangles a muttered “Oh fuck” as she mounts atop the woman. </p><p> Holding onto Greta’s leg Milly rotates her slim hips fast and hard to send slick wet flesh grinding against slick wet flesh. Greta’s eyes are screwed shut as her pussy burns with ecstasy while Milly’s face is again flushed with triumph from the knowledge Greta is now hers to command in future. Moving faster now she feels Greta respond and thrust up to meet her gyrations. </p><p> Milly knows it doesn’t happen very often but this is a bonus. Slender girl and buxom woman climax simultaneously with howls of mutual delight. As the fires seem to burn endlessly Milly rides the big woman until they both slump back absolutely sated. This time it likely is a fairly long time before either move. Milly raises a smiling face to stare at the wall clock. She sits up suddenly. </p><p> “Oh jeeze Greta it’s late. I want to stay but any longer and mum will be home and asking Claire where I am. Can you run me home?” </p><p> Fuzzily Greta sits up with a dazed expression on her face. </p><p> “Of course darling. Shouldn’t you shower first though before we go?” </p><p> “There no time honest Greta. Please just get me home fast. Don’t worry I’ll ring you or mail you and we’ll do this again for sure.” </p><p> Greta eyes the naked girl’s taut buttocks and slender thighs as she skips from the room in search of her clothes which she abandoned in the work room. Groaning the big woman rises and smiles as she begins to dress. This has been the absolute peak of her life’s sexual pleasures and this gorgeous girl wants more! In the work room Milly drags her clothes onto a body stained with sweat and streaks of pussy juice. </p><p> While woman and girl are dressing Claire has been dropped off outside her home and finds neither her mother nor her sister has arrived yet. She scoots upstairs not into her room but into her sister’s. Once more she’s disappointed to find Milly’s laptop is shut down and of course now password protected. She tries several more guesses at what she thinks the password is. </p><p> Again she has no success but she’ll keep trying. She knows Milly’s up to something. She thinks Milly’s ALWAYS up to something. Milly going home with Greta has Claire’s radar tingling. If Milly thinks her younger sister has no idea about her she’s mistaken. Claire goes to a different school but she has heard whispers; faint whispers but gradually they made sense. </p><p> Claire’s theory is that Milly’s into girls and women! She’s no proof as yet but she’s sure she can find it soon. Of course Clair’s certain Milly has no idea that Clair’s been pussy playing for a couple of years with girls from her own school. Unable to access the laptop Clair shuts it down and heads for her own room, strips her sweaty clothes, dumps them in the laundry basket, and then showers. </p><p> Claire’s showered and dried as well as dressed when the front door opens and her sister almost dances up the stairs. </p><p> “Mum not home yet sis? I’ll shower and change and then we can lay the table for tea. That casserole will be just about done.” </p><p> Shedding her soiled clothes Milly dumps them into the laundry basket, atop Claire’s, and sashays into the bathroom. Once the bathroom door closes Claire fishes out Milly’s leotard and examines it. Her face turns into one huge grin. The crotch of the blue garment is damp and scented with her sister’s pussy juice. Claire does the math. Milly comes home from school to set the oven to cook the casserole and gets picked up by Ms Hannah and is there for dance practice. </p><p> After dance she goes back to Greta’s for her “Manga Convention” outfit. She comes home later with pussy juice in plenty on the leotard. The answer’s simple. Clair’s big sis has been fucking with big Greta! Now Claire knows how to get her own costumes for the convention because anything her sis can do Claire can do just as well! </p>"
211,Oiling the Wheels,Androgyne,0,When you go for a massage at the Moon House and get 12 year old Janice as your masseuse you might be surprised but if you request a Special Massage a lady gets a wonderful time from the young girl and can't wait for her next visit!,"['F', 'g', 'oral', 'tribbing']","<p>I’m in the stockroom checking towels, robes, and sheets, when my cell-phone buzzes.</p><p>“Hello Susan what’s up?”</p><p>Susan has a husky voice that sort of sounds like the rumbling purr of a big cat.</p><p>“Janice dear I’ve a new customer for you. She’s a first timer so please handle her with your usual smooth efficiency.”</p><p>“Of course I will grandma. Which room is she in and what’s her name?”</p><p>“You’ll find her in number 6 and she’s signed in as Opal Osman.”</p><p>“I’ll be right there Susan.”</p><p>Leaving the stockroom I pop into my quarters and ditch the robe I’m wearing and select a clean one. Then I pad off to room 6 and Ms Osman. I rap once on the door, twist the handle, and walk in. She’s already laid out on the padded bed/table and covered almost up to her neck by a thin cotton sheet. One of the maids must have gotten her settled before I received my call from Susan.</p><p>She’s not young. I’d guess late forties or early fifties but well groomed and smooth featured. Her hair is a russet shade; brown with reddish highlights. Eying that sheet I can judge she has fairly impressive breasts and the outline of sharp pointed nipples show through the thin cloth.</p><p>“Ma’am! Ms Osman! I’m your masseuse Janice. Can I ask you a few questions?”</p><p>She gives me a smile and she seems neither tense nor nervous.</p><p>“Of course you can my dear!”</p><p>“Do you have any problems or symptoms that led you to book your visit with us? Just tell me in the simplest terms please Ma’am.</p><p>She shifts a little on the table and I can hear the rustle of crisp white cotton as she does.</p><p>“Well my dear; what do I call you by the way? Nothing serious or I’d have consulted my doctor or a specialist. Stiff and aching neck, occasional tightness across my shoulders, the odd headache, and sometimes a dull ache at the base of my back. I think that covers everything.”</p><p>I fix her with my own best smile as I walk across to the table.</p><p>“Please call me Jan if you will Ma’am.”</p><p>“Certainly Jan and you must call me Opal.”</p><p>“Well Opal those symptoms can have a variety of causes and I can certainly relieve them in some cases and likely remove some of them for good. Now do you have any preference for what scent of oil I use? We have a wide variety of choices if you’d like to select one.”</p><p>“Rose would be nice if you have it.”</p><p>“We certainly do have it Opal. Just give me a moment.”</p><p>Crossing now to the unit against the wall I select an essence of rose oil cartridge and slip it into the electric device that will warm it up quickly. While it heats up I collect several fresh towels from a stack on the same unit and set them at the foot of the bed/table. Next I turn back that sheet that covers my new client.</p><p>I was right about her breasts! They are big and still clearly firm and without droop or sag. She has big areolas though her nipples are small and sharply pointed. Her body is all curves and fully rounded from those breasts and working downward. Her hips are wide and her belly has a curve to it while her thighs are smoothly rounded. Her vulva has either been recently shaved or she’s had it depilated so hair won’t grow any more.</p><p>The heating gadget dings so it’s down to business. </p><p>“If you could roll over and lay face down for me Opal?”</p><p>“Of course I will Jan.”</p><p>For a big woman she’s nimble and agile as she rears up to roll over. Her rear is as full and rounded as the rest of her body and each cheek has a fascinating dimple in it. Taking the now pleasantly warm, but not hot container of oil, I pour a quantity onto the palms of my hands and then begin to work a coating of it onto Opal’s body. She has wonderful skin. She’s so silky smooth and from the back she shows not a sign of cellulite. I’ve had twenty year old clients with less well cared for bodies!</p><p>“Now then Opal let me work across your shoulders.”</p><p>With the oil well spread I knead the muscles and dig my fingers into them with moderate force. She grunts at first then gasps slightly as they begin to slacken and she unwinds.</p><p>“Opal your shoulder muscles are very tight and stiff. I can ease them but the cause of it is tension. It’s none of my business but I’m guessing you have either something dwelling on your mind or perhaps you are under pressure at work say.”</p><p>She first makes a sort of satisfied mewling noise then raises her head slightly.</p><p>“Oh yes dear you’re totally right about pressure in my business but that feels much better already.”</p><p>Meanwhile I’m checking her neck and the vertebrae in it. I can sense the slight arthritic lesions there and know I can fix these for her.</p><p>“Don’t stiffen Opal just relax; there’ll be some cracking noises now.”</p><p>Applying steady pressure and manipulating the bones does send out sharp cracking sounds as I put things back into alignment as they should be.</p><p>She pants and then moves her head around on her neck gingerly.</p><p>“That’s amazing Jan. Everything feels smooth and loose. How on earth did you do that?”</p><p>“Well that’s down to training and instruction Opal. Now let me check out your lower back.”</p><p>Much the same as her neck I find things out of alignment, so I do some pelvic manipulation, and feel things slipping nicely into position as she sighs with relief. </p><p>“Just lay still for a short while please Opal as things settle down as they should be.”</p><p>Her words are muffled by the sheet beneath her as she wriggles slightly with pleasure.</p><p>“Janice dear would you mind if I ask you a few things?”</p><p>“Not at all Opal go right ahead.”</p><p>“How old are you dear?”</p><p>“I’m 12 and I’ll be 13 in around three more months’ time.”</p><p>“Now don’t tell me if you think I’m prying dear but you’re a fair skinned redhead while everyone else here is Oriental. So how does that happen?” </p><p>“I was adopted Opal. Most everyone else who works here are related and I suppose that means they are my relations legally if not by blood.”</p><p>“Now then Jan how did you learn to do massage like you do at such a young age?”</p><p>“My adopted grandma was teaching me from around 4 years old Opal and even she says I was her star pupil.”</p><p>She’s still face down but I can feel just a hint of tension come into her where my hands are resting on her body and that tension feeds through to her voice.</p><p>“Err Jan darling I’ve heard from friends of mine that “The Moon House” also does “Special” massages. Is that correct?”</p><p>“Why yes Opal we do but if you want one I’ll first have to call Grandma Susan. Is that okay?”</p><p>“Of course it is my dear go right ahead.”</p><p>Taking my phone from my robe’s pocket I tap speed dial for Susan.</p><p>“Hello Janice do you need something?”</p><p>“Grandma Susan, Ms Osman has enquired about one of our special massages, so can you come and talk with her?”</p><p>I can almost see her smile as she replies.</p><p>“Tell your client I’ll be right there Janice.”</p><p>I give Opal a reassuring smile as I put my phone away.</p><p>“Grandma Susan is on her way Opal; she’ll be here almost at once.”</p><p>In that I’m spot on and a minute later my grandma by adoption enters the room. I’ve been calling Susan “grandma” but don’t expect a little old lady. </p><p>My grandma is gorgeous and sexy despite being older than Opal. She’s wearing a dress of electric blue silk with a very short skirt that shows off her sensational legs. Those legs are flattered by the seamed black nylons she’s wearing along with expensive high heels. Her dark hair is streaked with silver and the steel rimmed specs she has on just add to her lovely looks.</p><p>She moves like a swimming swan over to the massage table and Opal.</p><p>“Ms Osman, Janice tells me you’ve asked for one of our special massages. Might I ask where you heard about them?”</p><p>From the side I can see just a faint blush on Opal’s cheeks but she neither stammers nor stutters her response.</p><p>“I have a friend, Lorna Phillips, who is a client of yours. She mentioned them to me; in utter confidence of course. She was right wasn’t she?”</p><p>Grandma allows herself a small smile at the mention of Lorna’s name.</p><p>“Ah Mrs Phillips is indeed one of our regulars and she was telling you the truth for sure. Now who would you like for the special Ms Osman? One of our older and more experienced staff members perhaps?”</p><p>I have to stifle a small giggle when my grandma says that as she knows damn well who Opal wants. Grandma does have a wicked sense of humour on the quiet.</p><p>“Well I want Janice if she does your special massages of course.”</p><p>Grandma relents and gives an approving nod.</p><p>“Oh of course she does and I’m sure you’ll find my grandchild extremely proficient. I’ll adjust your bill to reflect the increased service and leave you now.”</p><p>Grandma smiles and bows slightly then turns and quits the room. Now it’s time for me to give Opal the special service she’s paying for; and get my own kicks too! Moving back to the bed/table I pull the extension out on both the right and left hand sides giving us now an area about as big as a normal double bed and then collect the oil container and prepare to pour out a second healthy dollop.</p><p>“Roll over please Opal!”</p><p>When she does, and she’s looking at me, I tug loose the sash on my robe and shrug out of it. Beneath it all I have on are a pair of plain white cotton briefs. You don’t wear pretty lingerie when you’re going to perform what I’m going to perform. Her hungry eyes roam over my almost naked body as I hook my thumbs into the elastic waistband of my briefs and slide them down over my hips and thighs thence to the floor.</p><p>Opal’s cheeks are flushed and her sharp pointed nipples have gone very hard and erect. She sucks in a sharp breath before speaking.</p><p>“God but you’ve got a lovely body.”</p><p>No false modesty from me.</p><p>“I know but thank you for saying so Opal.”</p><p>As young as I am I’m built on the same lines as my client. My breasts are quite large but my nipples, unlike hers, are thick and flat tipped. I’m curvy all over and my rear is round and full and my vulva is as hairless as hers. Once I started growing a copper coloured fuzz grandma got it removed fast and I’ll admit I like to be smooth around my pussy. Her eyes are all over me as begin to coat my own body with the rose scented oil.</p><p>Once I’m glistening and gleaming from head to toe I hop up alongside her on the padded table. When I pour out more oil, in a puddle on her belly, I’m not looking to ease pain I’m aiming to turn her on and get her off. With sweeps of my palms I spread oil all over her plump body and her breasts are a stopping point. I cup them, smear them with oil, and then tweak and tease her rock hard nipples. Opal’s groan is loud in the quiet room.</p><p>Moving lithely I straddle her wide hips and drop my lips to those dark nipples. Sucking on one oily teat has her shuddering as I squeeze the other one hard enough to have her whimper; but whimper with pleasure! Dropping my oil slick body onto hers I squirm around atop her till I get into just the right position. With a shimmy of my hips I plaster my oily pussy onto Opal’s.</p><p>Her wild yell surprises me and then she grabs hold of my rear to crush us harder together. Grabbing hold of her hips I grind my oily and now wet pussy against hers and lock my lips on hers then use my tongue on hers. Opal’s getting the special massage I’ve given to other ladies and I hope she’s enjoying it as much as I am. I’m humping her harder now as I manage to get my hard little clit to rub against hers.</p><p>Her eyes are wide and wild as I feel the heat and pressure building up inside me and I pump my hips harder and faster. Opal explodes into a huge cum just a second or so before I do the same thing; and fires burn through me as I feel like I’ll keep on cumming forever. I come out of it sprawled comfortably atop her plump belly to find she’s still shaking from the aftermath of her massive “O”. I figure this is just the end of round one and I’m ready to start her off on round two.</p><p>“Turn over Opal!” </p><p>She doesn’t even bother to ask why she just does as I tell her to. Sliding off her I kneel to kiss those twin dimples on each rounded arse cheek then part them to gaze at her plump wet pussy and the taut pucker of her arse. Bending lower I use the tip of my tongue to explore the crinkled flesh of her pucker and feel her trembling with excitement as I take long licks at her from her pussy right up to that pucker and then back down again.</p><p>She tastes delicious! Creamy pussy juice mingled with rose scented and flavoured oil tingles on my lips and tongue as I cradle her hips and lap away at her. Opal’s panting like she’s running a 10K road race as I go for her clit again since her clit’s very sensitive indeed. For a big finish I slide one oily finger deep into her pucker to ream her with it. She gets off again like you wouldn’t believe! She’s screaming hoarsely as she hits her second huge cum.</p><p>Inevitably Opal’s slumped face down, body shuddering in the aftermath of her orgasm, whilst gasping for breath. As she recovers I content myself with planting soft kisses on her full rear and the inside of her smooth skinned thighs. After a deep sigh she rolls over and focuses her gaze on me.</p><p>“I’d love to taste you Jan. Can I taste your pussy?”</p><p>Now that’d be fine even if she wasn’t paying for this. I’ve had customers who were all me, me, me, who never gave a thought to how turned on their masseuse had gotten.</p><p>“Of course you can Opal! You go right ahead!”</p><p>Giving her my best, not at all fake, sexy smile, I loll back and spread my thighs wide as she rears upright to kneel between them.</p><p>“Oh God you’ve got a lovely pussy darling.”</p><p>“Thank you Opal I hope you like how it tastes.”</p><p>She lowers herself to slip her arms under my thighs and clasps each of my hips in her two hands. A first kiss brushes over my pussy which is both wet with my juices and slick from the rose oil. Her next kiss is longer and more assured before she’s lapping at my throbbing pussy. My teeth are gritted and my lashes are lowered over my eyes as I relish the electric tingles building inside me.</p><p>Soon she’s sucking on my swollen pussy lips while her tongue, stiffened, begins to ferret around and finally slides deep inside me. My thighs clamp around her upper body and my hands cradle her head to urge her to work faster. I’m floating up towards a wonderful climax as I thrust my hips up against her mouth and I erupt into my writhing threshing wildcat mode.</p><p>I cum and just seem to keep on cumming in a string of firecracker explosions deep inside my pussy. At the end of my mad ride I’m pretty much like Opal was. That is to say trembling and sucking in deep gulps of air. When I raise my head she’s raised hers too and is looking up at me with a wicked grin on her face; also on her face and around her mouth are the streaks and smears of oil and my pussy cream.</p><p>“Oh my dear just for a moment I thought I’d done too well and you were having some kind of fit. Do you always cum that long and hard?”</p><p>Propped up on my elbows now I give her my own version of the wicked grin.</p><p>“Only with ladies who know what they’re doing and enjoy what they’re doing to me.”</p><p> Leaning forward I kiss her lips and taste rose oil and my own creamy flavour.</p><p>“There’s more if you’re ready Opal? There’s still time and you’re entitled to what you’re paying for.”</p><p>I can see her pupils dilate and she takes a deep breath as her nipples seem harder and more erect than ever.</p><p>“God yes Jan. Just do whatever you have in mind to me. I want more of you right now.”</p><p>I’m very good at judging my clients and what really floats their boats and I’m certain what will be a big finish for Opal. Her clit’s long, not terribly thick, but long. Her clit’s also very sensitive so I know what should drive her wild; wilder than she’s already been that is!</p><p>Once more I collect the oil container and give my pussy a fresh application then repeat the process on Opal. When I stroke on the scented oil she shivers and her lips draw back showing her expensively crowned teeth.</p><p>“Oh Jesus Christ!”</p><p>I ease her back onto the oil smeared sheet and spread her thighs. Forking my own thighs I ease them around hers then wriggle forward. When our slick pussy lips slide against each other’s we both make a noise. Hers is a strangled gasp and mine a grunt deep in my throat. Wrapping myself around her I work my hips to churn our wet sexes together. </p><p>I was right, as I nearly always am, and in no time she’s loosing it and in heat like never before. I’m right on her heels too. My pussy’s cramping and burning as I grind hard against her and my own clit’s hard and erect. With a groan I rear up atop her and finally manage to get our clits fully touching!</p><p>She’s moaning and panting while my breath is hissing between my teeth as I up the pace even more. Each thrust makes me think this will be big “O” time but each time we both just go higher and higher. I’m twisting my swollen nipples and I’ve got my eyes screwed tight shut when I cum so hard I let go and yell out.</p><p>“Oh fucking hell YES!”</p><p>Opal’s right with me only all she produces is a shrill wild scream as we both explode, both wild and wet, into our insane finishes. When the waves of wild heat and wetness ebb away I’m collapsed on her and we’re tangled together in an oily knot. She wraps her arms around me and somehow manages to speak.</p><p>“Dear God that was incredible. I’ve just never cum like that in my life and believe me I’ve had a lot of women over the years.”</p><p>I open my eyes and grin at her flushed face.</p><p>“Maybe it’s girls that do the best job not women eh Opal?”</p><p>She blows out her cheeks and nods agreement then glances up at the big wall clock in front of us.</p><p>“My dear I don’t know if I’ve run out of credit but I regretfully will have to go soon. That business of mine that gave me the tension you’ve erased calls again. However Jan if the need arises I’ll be back for further treatment.”</p><p>She pushes herself free of me, clearly reluctantly, to swing her legs over the edge of the massage bed/table. Then she turns her head to grin at me again.</p><p>“Who am I kidding? I’ll be back dear and you know it and I’ll be asking specifically for you.”</p><p>I imitate her actions to sit with my legs dangling too.</p><p>“Oh that’s good Opal because there’s things I, no we, didn’t do and you can sample then next time. Now let me rub off the worst of the oil before you go through to shower.”</p><p>Using the towels I’d stacked at the foot of the bed/table I remove as much oil as I can from her buxom body and as she sways her way into the shower off this room I clean myself up as best I can. Bundling the soiled sheets and towels into the laundry basket in the corner I slip into my panties and my robe before cracking the door to the shower room a fraction. Opal is in the cubicle wreathed in suds and steam.</p><p>“I have to go Opal and it’s been a pleasure for me so I hope to have you back soon?”</p><p>Despite likely not being able to see me she looks in my direction.</p><p>“My darling girl pleasure isn’t the word; you were sensational and I’ll be booking you again very soon believe me!”</p><p>I scamper off to my own living quarters to shower and ditch my oily robe and panties into my laundry basket then put on clean ones. Not much point in dressing yet since I might yet have more clients. Out at reception I buttonhole my cousin by adoption Lucy.</p><p>“Has Ms Osman gone Lucy love?”</p><p>She taps at the computer keyboard and smirks at me.</p><p>“Oh yeah she left walking like she was a tad tender but she’s already booked for you again next Tuesday. Knowing you you’ve gotten her hooked already baby doll!”</p><p>Right then grandma Susan floats out of the back office, around the counter, and right up to me.</p><p>“Ah Jan darling I see another satisfied customer has left but not before making another appointment. That recommendation from Lorna Phillips has done the trick again. You can’t beat word of mouth in this business!”</p><p>I give grandma a big wink at those words.</p><p>“Well Susan after today I’m pretty certain Opal will be passing on to a friend or two what our services are and how good they are.”</p><p>Grandma slips an arm around my waist.</p><p>“That’s what I like to call oiling the wheels of industry Jan sweetie. Speaking of oiling it’s been a fair while since I assessed your massage skills so why don’t we find a free room. You can warm up some lavender oil for me and you can give your grandma a very special massage and maybe I can show you a few new twists to the trade.”</p><p>I’m smiling at her as my nipples start hardening all over again and my pussy begins to tingle afresh.</p><p>“I’m always willing to learn Susan so let’s go find that empty room!”</p>"
212,Mother and Daughter,Androgyne,0,"When Monica's daughter Danielle blossoms into a stunning pre teen her mother is wracked by a lust for her daughter's body. When sheer chance allows Monica to discover her daughter is, even at barely 12, an experienced and enthusiastic lesbian, the scene is set for both mother and daughter to share ecstatic sex that sates them both.","['inc', 'F', 'g', 'oral', 'tribbing', 'toys']","<p>Monica Taylor turns her key in the lock; and when the door swings open there is no bleeping noise from the intruder alarm counting down. This tells her that her daughter has arrived home before her to turn it off. Nevertheless, and from sheer habit, she calls out from where she stands in the hallway.</p><p>“Danielle! Danni! Are you home?”</p><p>From above, at the top of the stairway, a light voice replies.</p><p>“Of course I am mum! Who do you think shut off the alarm? A bank robber? I got home about twenty minutes ago and I’m just showering.”</p><p>“I’ll come up and change out of these things and have a shower too then make us something for our evening meal.”</p><p>As she climbs the stairs Monica reflects that her daughter sounds more cheerful than of late. Recently, despite Danni’s denials, her mother has sensed that something is wrong that her daughter claims doesn’t exist. As Monica reaches the landing her daughter walks, naked, out of the bathroom. Her pale skin is beaded with drops of water that sparkle like diamonds and Monica stops dead in her tracks.</p><p>There could be no question that Danni is her mother’s daughter. Monica is no more than five feet two inches tall but she is the proverbial pocket Venus. Despite her lack of size she owns an hourglass figure and her legs are slender and shapely. Since Danni entered an early growth spurt she hasn’t grown much taller but the puppy fat has dropped away to leave her with a startling figure for a girl not quite yet 12 years old.</p><p>She owns the same elegant legs as her mother and on her narrow ribcage her young breasts appear larger than they really are; however they are indeed still impressive. They are tipped with sharply pointed pale pink nipples. Her belly is flat and her hips are showing the roundness inherited from her mother. Her pussy is perfect and perfectly hairless like a pink peach. She is in fact a pre teen beauty from her silver blond hair to her dainty toes.</p><p>Monica feels her face flush and her nipples swell and harden at the sight of this vision. Gritting her teeth she attempts appear like any normal mother. Inside she seethes with an internal struggle with her emotions. What kind of a mother feels pure naked lust for her own child? What kind of mother has concealed her true nature from her child? Monica’s past has been lesbian and her present is also that of a closet lesbian to shield her daughter.</p><p>Since Danni hit puberty, and transformed from a plump caterpillar into a gorgeous butterfly, Monica is fighting a constant struggle with her desire for her own child. Swallowing the lump in her throat Monica heads into her bedroom, calling over her shoulder to her daughter, and glad to take her eyes off that naked beauty.</p><p>“I’ll have a shower myself love so once you’re dressed pop into the kitchen and put the kettle on.”</p><p>Monica closes her bedroom door behind her, and with her legs unsteady beneath her, she sits on the edge of her bed and breathes deeply in an effort to try to calm her pounding heart. After a while she stands and begins to undress. When she unhooks her bra her nipples are erect and swollen. She touches them and shudders at their sensitivity. When her last garment, her panties, are removed their crotch is damp and creamy from her spasm of wild desire.</p><p>Monica has heard Danni go downstairs so naked she crosses the landing and enters the bathroom. The shower cabinet is still dripping from Danni’s shower and it is scented with the girl’s favourite orange shower gel. Monica steps inside, closes the door, and turns on a hot needle shower. She stands under the stream of steaming water and then notices, on the shelf to her side, Danni’s bottle of shower gel. Taking it she squeezes out a palm full and begins working it into lather over her body.</p><p>Rubbing the foam over her tender breasts sends the excitement rising again. As her hands stroke lower, towards her neat triangle of pubic hair, her fingers stroke her puffy labia and then slide over her hard clitoris. With a strangled moan she eases three fingers into her throbbing sex to finger herself brutally hard. Gritting her teeth to stifle a hoarse scream she drops onto the tiled floor of the cabinet as her body is wracked by a series of huge orgasms.</p><p>Later, dried off and dressed down as they say, Monica heads down to cook and attempt to appear as normal as possible. As she bustles around the kitchen Danni sits at the kitchen table working on a school assignment.</p><p>“So how was school today love?”</p><p>“Ah okay I suppose. I swear that Ms Holiday has it in for me though. She’s pick, pick, pick all the time no matter how well I do. Maybe she just doesn’t like blonds?”</p><p>“It’s one of two things love. Either she thinks she can push you to do even better or maybe she just doesn’t like you. Teachers aren’t supposed to be like that but I had a couple when I was your age that I just couldn’t please no matter what I did. My advice is keep your head down and do your best to ignore her if she’s unfair to you. Here you go. It’s only shepherd’s pie but if I say so myself I do make a mean shepherd’s pie!”</p><p>Monica places two plates on the table, pours milk for Danni and a mug of tea for herself, and joins her daughter at the table.</p><p>“So how are things with you and Jenny Bond? Since she joined your class you two have been as thick as thieves from what you say. When are you going to have her over here instead of you going to hers?”</p><p>Just for a second Monica spots that faint sign of discomfort and uncertainty she’s sensed in her daughter of late. Next it’s gone and Danni’s nodding.</p><p>“Okay mum I’ll ask her to ask her mum and dad if she can come here next time.”</p><p>All seems well for the rest of the night as well as the next morning over breakfast. Monica leaves for work before Danni heads off to school and it’s not long before lunch that Monica receives a personal phone call at her desk at work. Her phone buzzes and she picks up.</p><p>“Hello Monica Taylor speaking!”</p><p>“Ms Taylor this is Judith Adams speaking. We’ve not met but I’m the school secretary at Whitman Street where your Danielle attends.”</p><p>A nervous shiver goes through Monica at these words.</p><p>“Is everything all right? Is Danni okay?”</p><p>“Your daughter’s fine Ms Taylor but there has been a slight problem. Her teacher, Ms Holiday, confiscated Danni’s phone in class today for using it during lessons. Danni became quite agitated and demanded it back at once. Ms Holiday was within her rights to refuse but she has asked for you to call in this afternoon if possible and she’ll return the phone and discuss the matter with you.”</p><p>Monica frowns though she’s invisible to the woman on the other end of the line.</p><p>“If I come during my lunch hour instead would that be suitable?”</p><p>“One moment Ms Taylor while I put you on hold.”</p><p>After a minute or two the voice returns.</p><p>“That would be fine Ms Taylor. Ms Holiday will see you in the school office at one if that’s convenient?</p><p>“I’ll be there Miss Adams and thank you for calling.”</p><p>As she cradles the phone Monica wonders if this is another sign of what seems to have been troubling her daughter these past weeks. Danni, at least till recently, hasn’t been that kind of a girl. Having requested a possibly extended lunch break from her supervisor Monica heads out into the staff car park to her middle aged but reliable Fiat. It takes a lot of control not to press too hard on the accelerator pedal and rocket away to Danni’s school.</p><p>There is, luckily, a visitor’s car park area at Whitman Street and at this time of day most spaces are free. Parking up she strides off to the public entrance with its double glass doors. Inside, having passed a uniformed security man, sadly a sign of the times, she reaches the school admin office. After rapping on the door she walks in and finds she’s facing a desk occupied by a lady who she assumes is Judith Adams.</p><p>“I’m Monica Taylor and it’s been arranged for me to meet Ms Holiday.”</p><p>“Ah yes we spoke earlier; I’m Judith Adams. Just a moment and I’ll tell Ms Holiday you’re here.”</p><p>There are several doors leading out from this reception office and the woman crosses to one, raps on it, and walks inside. Monica stands fidgeting impatiently with the strap of her shoulder bag until the door opens and is held open.</p><p>“Please come in Ms Taylor; Ms Holiday will see you now!”</p><p>As Monica enters the room Judith slips past her and closes the door behind her. Rather than a formal desk to sit behind while meeting Monica the teacher has chosen a room with several low seats separated by a long coffee table. She stands, holds out her hand to be shaken, and then gestures for Monica to take a seat. Once the visitor is settled Ms Holiday sits too and indicates a tray bearing thermos jugs.</p><p>“Would you care for tea or coffee Ms Taylor?”</p><p>Normally, given the circumstances, Monica would refuse and want to get on with the matter. However two things have changed her mind. One is that her mouth is dry with nerves and she thinks that sugary tea will moisten it and give her some much needed energy. The second is that seeing Ms Holiday for the first time Monica likes what she sees and wants to assess the woman’s character as well as her looks.</p><p>“Tea please and two large spoons of sugar; I have a sweet tooth!”</p><p>As the teacher pours tea, full sized mugs not elegant cups to Monica’s approval, she eyes the woman up. The teacher is perhaps a little older than Monica, tall and quite elegant both in herself and in her outfit. Her dark hair is tinged with premature grey and cut close to her head. Her features are finely chiselled with a wide thin lipped mouth. She’s slim, small breasted, and due to the short flared skirt she wears Monica can see she has sensational nylon shod legs.</p><p>Slightly ashamed of herself for allowing her sexual tastes to interfere with what might be a serious school problem. Monica accepts the steaming mug with a tight smile.</p><p>“Thank you Ms Holiday!”</p><p>Monica loves the woman’s smile as its open and friendly not at all restrained.</p><p>“Please my name’s Andrea and if you call me Andie like my friends and family do that’ll be fine.”</p><p>Monica sips her tea to find it strong and sweet which is just how she likes it.</p><p>“Very well Andrea, Andie, I’m sorry if my girl was out of order but what exactly happened?”</p><p>The teacher tastes her own tea, sets down her mug, and crosses one chorus girl leg over the other. Monica finds the flash of thigh and panties highly disconcerting but throttles down an almost schoolgirl desire to peek up the woman’s skirt.</p><p>“Well as you know we have a strict rule here about using cell phones in class during lessons. I realise girls and boys today feel they can’t live without a phone turned on and at hand but I’d warned Danni twice so when I caught her texting the third time I told her she had to hand it over. She pretty much threw a hissy fit and told me I had no right to take it. I told her that in fact I had every right to since her mother had signed a letter agreeing that teachers could do just that.”</p><p>“Oh dear that really isn’t like Danni at all! So what happened then?”</p><p>“She handed her phone over but then seemed to change her mind and demanded it straight back. When I wouldn’t give it back she flounced out of the classroom. Rather than involve the Head I got Judith to ring you so we could talk about what happened. I had Danni sit in an unused classroom with a teaching assistant till I could talk to her. She calmed down but she seems wound up tight about something for some reason.”</p><p>“So what would you like me to do Andrea?”</p><p>The woman smiles encouragingly at Monica.</p><p>“Firstly you’ll have to talk to her tonight after school about what’s wrong with her. As you know Monica I took over your daughter’s class when Mrs Roland left to have her baby and perhaps Danni thinks I’m being hard on her. In fact, in a way, I am. She’s a fine student but I think she’s got so much more in her to come out. She can be an outstanding pupil if she works harder and doesn’t just cruise through her lessons.”</p><p>Monica glances at her watch to see that while she has a little more time to spare there isn’t anything more to be achieved here and talking to her daughter is the next priority. Her only regret is leaving the highly attractive Andrea Holiday after meeting her for the first time. Monica finishes the last of her tea and stands to hold out her hand again to be shaken.</p><p>“Thank you so much Andrea and you can be sure I’ll have a serious talk to Danni tonight when we’re both home. Perhaps you can let me have her phone back now? I’ll impress on her that she must not under any circumstances use it in class again I assure you!”</p><p>The phone is passed to Monica who slips it into her shoulder bag and then makes her goodbyes to the teacher. Monica returns to her car thinking over how she’ll broach this with her daughter; and what on earth has her previously sweet natured and mild tempered daughter so cranky and withdrawn lately. Back in her car she drops her bag onto the passenger seat and rummages for a handkerchief.</p><p>As her hand roots around she hears the chime of an incoming text and pulls out not her own phone but Danni’s. The phone isn’t locked and that’s so rare as to be unique. Danni likes her privacy and her phone is never left lying around unlocked. Monica hesitates torn between respecting her daughter’s wishes and her worry about Danni’s recent change in personality.</p><p>Finally curiosity overcomes her and she opens the phone and opens the text. Her heart pounds in her breast, twin spots of red appear on her cheeks, and her mouth goes dry with shock. The text couldn’t be more explicit.</p><p>“When can you be with us again sweet and sexy? Jenny and I can’t wait for the three of us to be on our big bed and tasting each other.”</p><p>The text is signed thus.</p><p>“Your hot mommy Rita!”</p><p>The attached picture is just as explicit as the text. A thin woman, very small breasted, and with a jet black butch crop hairstyle, is naked and stroking a smooth shaven pussy with her fingertips. Her plump labia are dark and moist and in sharp detail. Frantically Monica flicks to the phone’s photo section and her eyes go wide and then wider at what she sees.</p><p>Most of the picture section involves just three people. One is Danni and the other Jenny Bond. The third is the thin intense woman who Monica automatically assumes is Jenny’s mother. They show the two girls, or each of the girls and the woman, enjoying lesbian sex of all kinds and in all positions. The shock for Monica is that total surprise doesn’t prevent her from being highly aroused at what she sees.</p><p>Finally dropping the phone Monica rubs her eyes and sucks in a deep breath as she considers what lies ahead for her when she has her talk with Danni after work tonight.</p><p>Work goes by in a blur although she copes well enough and by the time she’s parked her car on the driveway Monica has gone from wound up to tight self control. Her usual call to Danni is not needed because her daughter has clearly been watching for her and is waiting in the hallway.</p><p>“Mum look I’m so sorry about today and it won’t happen again honestly!”</p><p>“Not now Danni we’ll talk this over after our evening meal. I’ll have my shower and then cook whatever you want. Then we’ll sit down and discuss things. Have you showered? You have? Right then go lay the table while I go shower and change.”</p><p>Soiled clothes are discarded, a hot shower follows, and then she dresses casually. The meal is cooked and eaten mainly in silence and the washing up done. Danni’s tension is clearly rising as she follows her mother into the rear lounge and settles on the sofa next to her mother who now holds Danni’s phone.</p><p>“Mum let me explain!”</p><p>“No love you listen to me because this might be hard for both of us. I’ve asked you a lot lately if there was anything wrong and you’ve always told me things were fine. Today I get summonsed to your school and hear all about you throwing a temper tantrum in class even when you were in the wrong. That’s not like you love so one more time will you tell me what’s got you like this?”</p><p>“Nothing mum!”</p><p>“I’m sorry to have to do this Danni but since I can’t get an honest answer from you I’ll do something that hurts us both.”</p><p>Monica produces Danni’s cell phone and holds it up.</p><p>“You forgot to lock your phone before you handed it over to Ms Holiday!”</p><p>Danni’s fair cheeks go scarlet as she raises a hand to her mouth and smothers a gasp.</p><p>“Mum you didn’t?”</p><p>“I’m not proud of doing it Danni but a text came in as I was sitting in my car. I opened it almost on reflex and you must have a very good idea of what I found. If you’re upset about me knowing then be glad it wasn’t your teacher that checked your phone and found what I found. Look love I saw what’s been going on with you and Jenny and who I guess is Jenny’s mother. Is that why you’ve been so nervous and tense recently? Did this Rita pressure you into this? Is that what’s been wrong all this time?”</p><p>What Monica hears next shows her just how wrong her conclusions were. Danni’s fingers are clenched. One set knotted in her silvery hair and the other clamped onto a scatter cushion.</p><p>“Force me? God no mum! It’s been fantastic. I’ve been all wound up worrying about what it would do to you if you found out I was gay. I thought you’d never be the same with me once you knew.”</p><p>For long moments Monica sits stunned and with her mind spinning before she pulls her daughter to her to hug her very hard.</p><p>“Oh my lord love you couldn’t be more wrong. Relax and listen to what I’m going to tell you because every word is true. Monica hooks an arm around her daughter while combing the fingers of her free hand through her own blond locks.</p><p>“You think I wouldn’t understand you being gay? Now you’re going to have trouble believing or maybe understanding me love. Would you credit that when your mum was your age I had a girlfriend, girlfriends actually, and from then on I’ve always gone with girls and women. I’m a lesbian just like you Danni!”</p><p>Danni stiffens and her eyes go wide at her mother’s words. She starts to speak, stammers into silence, and then finally gets her words out.</p><p>“But mum you had me! I mean how did you have me if you’ve always been gay?”</p><p>“Being gay doesn’t mean you don’t want children Danni. I wanted a child and I loved you to bits from the day you were born. How did I get pregnant? Well you’re old enough to understand how people have kids. A good friend of mine was the donor and you were the outcome.”</p><p>“Mum why on earth didn’t you ever tell me?”</p><p>Genuine laughter is a great healer and Monica’s is real and hearty. Once her chortles subside she nuzzles her daughter’s neck and still suffers occasional giggles.</p><p>“Well Danni would you believe that I was worried that if I told you things wouldn’t ever be the same between us just like you thought too?”</p><p>Now the giggles hit Danni and the relief is thick in the air between mother and daughter. Danni leans against her mother and sighs deeply. Her firm little left breast is resting against Monica’s bigger but just as firm right one. After being washed with relief Monica now feels those stirrings of desire once more. Though things are now out in the open Monica is just as unable to reveal her feelings about her daughter. Then fate and Danni solve her problem.</p><p>“Mum?”</p><p>Her voice is muffled against Monica’s breasts but sounds a little hesitant and uncertain.</p><p>“What is it love?”</p><p>“Mum there’s something I need to know. You’ve looked at all my photos on my phone?”</p><p>“Well most of them love! What about it?”</p><p>“Mum there’s me and Jenny with Rita but you must have seen the pictures of Jenny licking her mum’s pussy. Jenny and Rita are so into each other as well as me but how do you feel about it?”</p><p>“Do you mean do I think it’s wrong Danni?”</p><p>No words just a sharp nod of her daughter’s head follows her question.</p><p>“Well what do you think about it Danni? Didn’t you like it or did it seem good?”</p><p>“OMG mum it was so exciting but you still haven’t said what you think.”</p><p>Monica’s mind tells her this is now or never and she takes the risk.</p><p>“See how you feel about this Danni!”</p><p>Tightening her arms around her daughter she draws her close to kiss her slowly and deeply on the lips. The girl’s reaction is not that of a shocked and inexperienced child. Danni’s arms hook around her mother’s neck to draw her closer and she returns the kiss with skill and passion. Tongues meet and wrap around each other and warm saliva is swapped. Monica is astounded at the excitement that roars through her body.</p><p>Her nipples are hot and swollen and her cheeks flushed as her dreams become reality. Monica slides a hand under Danni’s skirt and up the smooth skin of her thigh. At the junction of the girl’s thighs the thin cloth of her briefs are already warm and damp with passion. Danni frees a hand to cup her mother’s breast and feels the long thick nipple through the thin cloth of blouse and bra.</p><p>“I want this Danni do you?”</p><p>“Oh God yes please!”</p><p>Monica stands so fast she almost topples her daughter off the sofa and onto the carpet. Grabbing Danni’s hand she tows her to her feet and together they scramble out of the lounge and up the stairs to hurtle into Monica’s bedroom. It seems like a race to see whether mother or daughter can be the first to be naked. Their clothes are tossed aside to all corners of the room and Monica wins the race to sprawl naked on her bed and watch her daughter shed her last garments.</p><p>“Come here darling! Believe it or not I’ve been dreaming of this for so long.”</p><p>When Danni’s rounded body joins her on the bed they tangle together, touching, teasing, caressing, and rousing each other madly. The last coherent thought Monica has is that she needn’t hold back. This isn’t the seduction of a nervous virgin having her first lesbian sex, this girl, her daughter, enjoys the full spectrum of gay sex.</p><p>Monica slides a hand up the silk smooth flesh of her daughter’s thigh till her fingers encounter the swell of her vulva and the slick lips of her vagina. Danni moans with pleasure and lunges to nip at her mother’s neck and at the same time seize a full breast to tweak a hard nipple to even greater hardness. Rubbing her daughter’s moist crease Monica rolls the panting girl onto her back atop the counterpane and takes one of her nipples into her mouth.</p><p>Sucking on a hard teat she uses her tongue on it and finally bites down just hard enough to have Danni groaning out loud. Quitting the glistening nipple she kisses her way down her daughter’s flat belly towards the junction of her thighs. Slipping her arms under Danni’s thighs Monica focuses on the wet pink crease that presents itself before her. Her nostrils flare as she inhales the heady scent of an aroused girl’s sex waiting to be caressed, touched, and satisfied.</p><p>At the first touch of Monica’s tongue on Danni’s pink wet flesh the girl shudders and a deep groan escapes her lips. Lazily drawing her tongue tip up and down the perfect crease has the girl shifting her hips as her belly ripples from barely suppressed excitement. Cradling her daughter’s hips Monica plants a series of heated kisses on a slit that is now seeping a thin trickle of creamy juice. Peeking from its prepuce is the hard nub of Danni’s clit and when Monica switches her tongue to it Danni unleashes a hoarse shriek and bucks like a wild thing.</p><p>Lips plastered to trembling wet labia Monica alternates between driving her stiffened tongue deep inside her daughter’s sex and flicking at a now bloated clit that has elongated and is now free of its sheath. When her daughter climaxes Monica can barely hold onto the howling wildcat that is her ecstatic child. Danni’s orgasm continues so long her mother is amazed; but not amazed enough to remove her lips and tongue from her writhing daughter.</p><p>At last, Danni spent and moaning, Monica lifts her juice smeared face to smile at her panting daughter.</p><p>“Well baby was it worth waiting for? Was it as good as your girlfriend and her mother? Is your mother a good enough lover for you?”</p><p>Danni sucks in a deep breath of air and from somewhere finds the strength to rear up; only to fall back onto a tumbled mound of pillows.</p><p>“Oh my God mum you’re incredible. That was the best ever!”</p><p>Then a sly smile crosses Danni’s face that soon transforms into a wicked grin.</p><p>“So now you get to learn how good I am at going down on a pussy mumsy! If I’m not doing things right you can teach me how I’m going wrong can’t you?”</p><p>Monica needs no words as she grabs a spare pillow to tuck under her rounded buttocks and sprawls back to spread her thighs wide. Her plump sex is dripping wet and her short but thick clit stands erect. Danni wriggles between those thighs as her mother lays back to feel warm breath on her throbbing pussy.</p><p>Danni begins with a series of butterfly soft kisses that dance over puffy labia and slick dark pink flesh. Monica seems to be humming from deep at the back of her throat as fire dances over her pulsating sex. Soon her daughter’s tongue is ferreting around the pleats and folds of her cramping pussy and her labia and Monica has taken each of her swollen nipples between thumb and forefinger to twist and tug on them. Her arousal continues to soar ever higher as she gasps out a brief sentence.</p><p>“Use your fingers Danni; put your fingers inside me!”</p><p>At first tentatively and then with growing confidence Danni obeys her mother’s demands. With two fingers sliding into her Monica grits her teeth and thrusts up her hips. She moans out one word.</p><p>“More”!</p><p>When a third finger joins its companions Monica locks her vaginal muscles onto them and issues further instructions.</p><p>“Use your fingers. Eat me. Make me cum hard!”</p><p>Danni plasters her mouth to wet quaking flesh and her fingers pump smoothly in and out as her tongue and lips leave fiery trails on her mother’s sex. For all her long experience of lesbian loving Monica cannot hold back. Her entire body convulses madly as her insanely powerful climax blows her away like a sexual tidal wave.</p><p>An entire series of blazing orgasms blast through her, one after another, as she yells out meaningless shouts and the occasional string of obscenities. She returns to sanity, her heart pounding in her breast, and the occasional hot pulse of aftermath pleasure crackling around her sopping wet sex. She surprises herself by having the strength to haul Danni atop of her.</p><p>“It seems like you don’t need any teaching baby! I’d say you passed your exam with flying colours!”</p><p>For a while woman and girl lay tangled together in companionable silence but soon the fires begin to burn high again. Monica finds she cannot restrain herself nor use any sweet and sugary words about what she wants next. Rolling close to Danni she whispers in her ear, not that a whisper is needed, but it just seems appropriate.</p><p>“I want more and I’m sure you do too baby. I want to fuck your pussy with mine. Are you up for it baby?”</p><p>Somewhere, lurking at the back of her mind, Monica briefly wonders, far too late now, if taking her daughter as a lover could be wrong. Her question is answered by her own raging desires and the wild lust she sees in Danni’s eyes. Danni’s words only confirm things!</p><p>“God yes please! Whatever you do that feels this good is cool with me!”</p><p>Monica splays her thighs and positions herself above her daughter. She lowers herself, taking as much of her weight as she can off Danni, and then presses her wet and cramping pussy down on Danni’s crease. Digging her toes into the now rumpled bedding, and resting on the palms of her hands, she grinds her slick sex against her daughter’s and the fires blaze up wildly.</p><p>The sounds of the bedroom are the creaking of the bed in time to the thrusts of Monica’s hips, the gasps and moans from both mother and daughter, and the wet slapping noise as their sexes collide and rub together. Danni wraps her legs and thighs around Monica and claws at the woman’s back as they both rocket towards their climaxes. They peak at precisely the same moment and their twin howls of delight echo around the dimly lit room.</p><p>Locked together mother rides daughter like a wild thing as Danni pushes herself up to meet Monica’s pounding strokes. Their orgasms fire off in a sequence of incredibly powerful sexual explosions. When both go still and they lay locked together, thighs streaked with their mingled juices, Danni shudders and lunges to nip at her mother’s neck. Her lips move to Monica’s ear.</p><p>“Now I want to fuck your pussy mummy!”</p><p>Now totally abandoned to pure lust Monica spreads her thighs and raises one leg into the air.</p><p>“Get atop me and do it baby!”</p><p>With the incredible energy and resilience of the young Danni rises, forks her thighs around her mother’s, and then lowers herself till their sexes press together. Holding her mother’s smooth muscled calve and thigh in her hands she circles her hips like a smoothly oiled machine to slide her wet pussy over her mother’s soaking slit. Monica lets a hoarse howl escape her gritted teeth and through her mind flashes the thought that she’s never been so insatiable in her life. Her entire being is focused on her sex and her daughter’s wild gyrations on top of her.</p><p>Gazing up at her daughter Monica is stunned by the insane abandonment she sees as Danni, only the whites of her eyes showing, fucks her like she’s never been fucked before in her life by any of the women she’s known. They cross the finishing line together in a massive writhing orgasm that leaves them both shaking and twitching and their minds a blank apart from their twin electric flashes of ecstasy.</p><p>Her heart hammering in her breast Monica pulls her daughter down against her tender breasts with their swollen nipples.</p><p>“It must be genetic! It has to be in the genes! You have to be the best and wildest lover I’ve ever had.”</p><p>Danni, slumped across her mother, licks at a rock hard nipple and then murmurs around that tender teat.</p><p>“Are we done then?”</p><p>“Do you want us to be done love?”</p><p>“Jeeze no mum I think I can go one more time at least.”</p><p>“So what do you want me, no us I mean, to do then?”</p><p>The reply follows a wicked smile and then feigned shyness from Monica’s young tigress.</p><p>“Do you use toys with your girlfriends mum? I’d like you to play with me with whatever you’ve got hidden away.”</p><p>Monica props herself up on an elbow and gives her daughter a long slyly cool look.</p><p>“So you never found my stash of toys then? I’ll bet you looked hard enough though. I think I can manage one more time around too and I’ve got the perfect toy for us. I’ll be right back honey so don’t go anywhere will you?”</p><p>The only reply she gets is that look of scorn that only a pre teen girl can deliver to perfection. Monica sways out of the bedroom giving Danni the benefit of her glorious round buttocks with their twin dimples. When she returns in short order she’s carrying one of her favourite toys. She’s carrying a twenty inch double ended dong in a deep blue rubber. Danni’s eyes go wide at the sight of it.</p><p>“Jeeze mum I want us to have that! Rita’s got some stuff but we’ve never used one of those.”</p><p>Monica can feel the lust rising yet again despite their repeated couplings. She instructs Danni in what she wants her to do.</p><p>“Spread your thighs and lie back facing me then leave the rest to me. I haven’t brought any lube because we’re both so wet already. If this feels too much for you tell me and I’ll stop. Just tell me and I’ll stop do you hear me?”</p><p>Danni just shakes her head in complete denial.</p><p>Kneeling Monica begins to ease the big cock helmet into her daughter’s perfect pink crease. As it slowly enters her Danni shudders and her belly ripples with wild excitement.</p><p>“Oh jeeze yes! That feels so good mum. Put more in!”</p><p>When Monica has pushed home all she thinks Danni can take she slides the other head home into her own pussy, and then wriggles forward closer to her daughter, who catches on and in turn moves forward herself. Grasping her daughter’s thigh she drives forward to both fuck Danni and fuck herself. When Danni does the same both woman and girl lose control yet again in an eruption of mad desire.</p><p>Humping insanely they flex their thighs again and again as the thick dong drives deeply into both of them. On and on they go till no human being could hold back any longer. Their simultaneous climaxes are so powerful Monica’s vision goes red and Danni lies twitching as if in the throes of a fit.</p><p>Monica groans as she forces herself half up right to slide the dong out of her tender pussy and then does the same service for her daughter. Danni with heavy lidded eyes smiles up at her mother.</p><p>“I think I’m done mum. I want to keep cumming but you’ve worn me out!”</p><p>Monica takes the end of the dong into her mouth to suck off her daughter’s thick cream and then offers her end for Danni to lick clean.</p><p>“We’ve got plenty of time for fun now baby. Next time I’ll bring out my strap-on. I’ll bet you can fuck me like nobody ever has with that toy! Danni honey I’ve been thinking things over now and I really think you should invite not just Jenny over but her mother Rita. Now we know we’ve got so much in common the fun can be four way if you like the idea and I figure Jenny and Rita will too. Oh and by the way after meeting your teacher Andrea Holliday I got some strong vibes from her so I intend to check her out soon.”</p><p>Monica flops down on a pillow alongside Danni to grin at the ceiling.</p><p>“What would you think about your mum fucking your teacher then baby? Maybe you could take some extra lessons from Andrea too?”</p><p>The only answer Monica gets is a muffled giggle from her daughter before they both tumble into a deep sleep.</p>"
213,Pink Jenny's Back,Androgyne,0,Travelling on the train to her home in the very special village of Higham Green is Pink Jenny Sorrell the sexiest lesbian 12 year old predator ever. The lady sharing the carriage with her won't know what's hit her once Jenny makes her move on her,"['F', 'g', 'oral']","<p>Chapter 1</p><p>The train carriage now holds only two occupants. A woman perhaps in her middle thirties and a girl of maybe 11 or 12. The woman is short and compactly built with a helmet of jet black hair. She is wearing a navy blue two piece, the jacket hangs over the back of the seat in front of hers, and a crisp white blouse. Her tights are sheer and black and her shoes are low heeled and worn more for comfort than style.</p><p>The girl firstly is a lovely young thing. Her complexion is milk pale and her medium length hair is a swirl of silky silvery blond tresses. She is also a symphony in pink! Her sports shoes are dazzlingly white and tied with pink laces. Her stockings, folded up over her knees, are pink and white hooped. Her very brief flared skirt is also candy pink and her tight top is pink and white striped. Over the top she wears a sleeveless hooded top in pink and black.</p><p>The train jolts over a set of points and the jacket slides over to land almost on the girl’s lap. A brief wickedly sexy smile flickers across her lovely features as chance offers her a way forward with what she’s been considering for a while now. Since this carriage almost emptied out of its few passengers two stations back anyway. Folding the coat neatly over her arm she rises and moves around to face the woman.</p><p>“Your coat slipped over Ma’am. Here it is!”</p><p>The woman finds herself gazing at the prettiest, no the loveliest, young girl she’s ever seen. She has slightly pointed ears and the rest of her features are elfin also. Her legs and thighs are slender and shapely while her tight top reveals very small but clearly well shaped breasts.</p><p>“Oh thank you dear. Give it here and I’ll get it out of your way. Sorry it disturbed you.”</p><p>The girl’s smile is enchanting but with a hint of something else too. Could that thing be a faint wisp of seductiveness? The woman’s cheeks feel oddly flushed from just looking at the girl.</p><p>“I’m Jenny Sorrel. Where are you heading to? This line only has another two stations before turn around.”</p><p>The girl, now named as Jenny, settles on the seat across the aisle from the woman.</p><p>“Oh I’m Erica Ellison and I’m getting off at the last stop.”</p><p>Jenny nods sagely.</p><p>“So you’re going to “Pelham Green” then. That’s the stop after mine. I’m getting off at “Higham Green”. We’re close neighbours then. Have you lived long in Pelham?”</p><p>Jenny seems so adult and confident Erica finds herself warming to the girl’s easy conversation.</p><p>“Actually I only moved there last week. A relative died and I’ve inherited a nice place; a converted farmhouse. The commuting is a bit tough but I’ve sold my flat in the city for a fine sum and it’s so quiet and stress free out here. Were you born here Jenny?”</p><p>“Not quite! I’ve lived with my aunt Lola pretty much since I was a baby. Auntie Lola owns a huge place called “The Manor” and it’s so big both me and my sister Anastasia have our own suites not just bedrooms.”</p><p>A thought pops into Erica’s mind at the name Lola in conjunction with this area of the country.</p><p>“Lola? Your aunt’s name is Lola? Not Lola Richmond by any chance?”</p><p>“Of course it is. Do you know her?”</p><p>Erica shakes her head while smiling.</p><p>“Oh no I don’t know her but I work for “Crowder and Dempsey” and we do a lot of your aunt’s accountancy work. She’s the firm’s biggest single customer.”</p><p>Jenny’s laugh tinkles like crystal.</p><p>“See we’re neighbours now and you work for my aunt. We’re going to get to know each other really well Erica.”</p><p>Jenny drops a slender fingered hand onto Erica’s nylon shod knee and squeezes it firmly. To her intense surprise the woman feels a warm tingle where flesh rests on the taut fabric and when she speaks she almost stammers.</p><p>“Well I don’t actually work FOR your aunt. I work for my firm who work for your aunt but we are close neighbours I suppose.”</p><p>Jenny’s hand doesn’t move from her knee and Erica suddenly realises she doesn’t want it to. Erica as a girl was never attracted to other girls and as a woman has never had any experiences with a woman. The idea of sexual magnetism from a child has never entered her head. Until now that is! Barely understanding what’s happening Erica though realises that this Jenny Sorrell is like no child she’s ever met.</p><p>Jenny hops across to sit next to Erica and her brief skirt rides up to expose a stretch of silky thigh; which is now pressed against Erica’s thigh. Jenny puts an arm around the woman’s narrow waist to pull her close in a hug.</p><p>“You’ll have to come visit “The Manor” Erica. If you’ll give me your phone number I’ll get Auntie Lola to call you with an invitation.”</p><p>Erica is inhaling Jenny’s rose scented body spray and conquers her desire to stammer; but can’t bring herself to pull away from the girl’s slender and warm body.</p><p>“Jenny dear we’ve just met and we hardly know each other so you can’t just ask your aunt to have me as a guest.”</p><p>Jenny turns her opal blue eyes to lock them on Erica’s hazel ones. Erica feels like she’s drowning in those eyes!</p><p>“Lola gives me a LOT of freeway Erica. I may be just 12 but she treats me like an adult. You’d be surprised at the things Lola let’s me do and even encourages me to do. Sometimes I do wild impulsive things! Don’t you ever do that?”</p><p>Erica’s cheeks feel like they’re burning as if she’s had too much sun on her face. Her mouth feels dry and she has to swallow hard before speaking.</p><p>“Jenny I’m an accountant by profession so as a species we don’t tend to act impulsively. What sort of wild things are you thinking of dear?”</p><p>The look on Jenny’s face is unreadable by Erica; but the girl’s finely honed sexual sense tells her that this woman is on the cusp of being ready for what Jenny is certain is her first experience with her own sex. Without any haste Jenny takes the woman’s head in her hands and kisses her expertly flush on her lips!</p><p>“Is that wild enough for you Erica?”</p><p>For perhaps longer than need be Erica accepts the soft skilful kiss before she suddenly pulls back from the girl.</p><p>“What on earth are you doing Jenny? You mustn’t do things like that.”</p><p>A slight smile on her pale pink lips Jenny puts her head on one side as she holds her gaze on Erica.</p><p>“Why not? Didn’t you like it? I really did.”</p><p>“It’s wrong Jenny. We can’t do things like that!”</p><p>Erica doesn’t realise she’s used “we” and not you but Jenny’s almost supernatural instincts have spotted it.</p><p>“Why is it wrong? Some people think everything’s wrong somewhere so why do you think kissing you is wrong?”</p><p>“But it’s illegal because you’re only a child!”</p><p>Jenny’s smile is triumphal.</p><p>“Oh so you’re only worried in case you get caught? You like it but you’re scared of being seen kissing with me?”</p><p>“No I don’t mean that at all... oh you’re confusing me Jenny.”</p><p>“Let’s try again to see if this un-confuses you.”</p><p>Her arms wrap around Erica’s neck to pull her close and this time Erica’s resistance is wavering. Jenny’s lips find Erica’s and this time the kiss is deeper and longer. Jenny’s tongue expertly slides into the woman’s mouth to tease and tempt Erica to respond. Barely understanding what is driving her Erica finds herself slipping her tongue into Jenny’s mouth and returning the kiss with a passion that is frightening.</p><p>Jenny’s slender arms feel like steel bands around her though in truth Erica has lost any will to pull free. Turning slightly Jenny presses herself forward so her small firm breasts grind against Erica’s and the woman’s nipples feel swollen and tender. Her head swimming from the girl’s expert kisses Erica suddenly feels nimble fingers working free, one by one, the small pearl buttons of her blouse.</p><p>When she wrenches her lips from Jenny’s Erica finds her throat feels thick and she has to fight out the words.</p><p>“What are you doing? If somebody walks in on us!”</p><p> Jenny’s face holds a mixture of utter confidence and scorn equally mingled.</p><p>“There’s not a soul in the carriage in front of us and we are the last of three carriages. There’s around fifteen minutes before the next stop and that’s long enough for us.”</p><p>Even as she speaks the last button pops free and Jenny tugs the blouse loose from the waistband of Erica’s skirt. Beneath the blouse Erica’s plump breasts are confined by a white satin and lace trimmed bra. Jenny smiles and Erica feels chills dancing down her spine and a warm glow forming between her thighs.</p><p>“Oh good you’re wearing a front fastener.”</p><p>As easily as she dealt with the blouse Jenny’s fingers unsnap the catches and Erica’s breasts are free and bare. Cupping one breast Jenny tweaks a rubbery nipple while her lips close over the second teat sheathing it in warm saliva. Completely surrendering now Erica gasps and clasps Jenny’s silver blond head closely while lips and tongue, and sharp white teeth, play with her throbbing nipple.</p><p>Erica’s glorying in the sensation when the girl’s free hand slides up under the short flared skirt she’s wearing. Slender fingers find damp taut nylon. Jenny, now in complete command, frees her mouth from a glistening nipple.</p><p>“Oh bugger I hate tights! You really should wear stockings you know. Stockings and a suspender belt are so much sexier on a lady and much more convenient at times like this!”</p><p>Erica, her lips puffy and tender from the girl’s aggressive kisses, her head filled with fear and at the same time desire, cannot even speak a coherent sentence. With unusual strength from her slender frame Jenny half lifts the woman while easing off both her tights and panties. With her lingerie around her ankles Erica simply awaits Jenny’s next move. It is no time at all in coming!</p><p>Kneeling Jenny splays Erica’s thighs wide and stares at her bared pussy. Head slightly to one side she eyes wet pink flesh critically.</p><p>“I wish you shaved but at least you keep things neatly trimmed. I’d love to shave you nice and smooth one day Erica but for now....!”</p><p>Jenny’s words tail off as she bows her head and Erica feels warm breath on her tingling sex. A swirl of silvery hair brushes her belly as Jenny leans closer and soft lips kiss and caress a dripping wet crease. Gritting her teeth Erica fights down a hoarse yell and moans deeply as an expert tongue explores the folds of her cramping pussy. Unbidden her hands cradle Jenny’s head to urge her to continue rousing and satisfying a need she never knew she had.</p><p>Sliding down the seat the ecstatic woman spreads her thighs wider, to allow Jenny’s lips and tongue the fullest access possible, as the fires burn higher and higher inside her. Erica’s head is jerking back and forth, left and right, her body writhes like a snake, then more pleasure arrives! With cool control Jenny eases two, then a third slender finger, deep into Erica’s pussy.</p><p>As the tip of her tongue flirts over and about Erica’s hard clitoris Jenny smoothly and skilfully finger fucks the shuddering woman. Soaring to the heights Erica’s climax is massive and noisy; as her shrieks echo around the carriage to be heard by only herself and the eager Jenny. Eager indeed to prolong the blazing pleasure wracking the rounded and half naked brunette.</p><p>Finally Jenny moves her head from between Erica’s trembling thighs and moves up to kiss the woman’s lips lightly.</p><p>“Still worried about somebody walking in on us Erica? Do you still think that was wrong?”</p><p>With her heart pounding in her chest Erica cannot find words but just manages a dismissive shake of her head. Grinning Jenny stands and lifting her brief skirt skins out of a pair of inevitably pink panties.</p><p>“We’ve a good ten minutes before we reach Higham Green Junction station and I want you to learn how to eat a pussy so lay back full length.”</p><p>Nerves are now returning to Erica but for a very different reason. No longer frightened by her surrender to Jenny she now fears failing to please the slender seductress.</p><p>“Jenny I’ve never done this before. I won’t know what to do or how to please you.”</p><p>Jenny smiles with total confidence as she straddles Erica’s head with her sleek thighs.</p><p>“Oh just do what I did and do what feels right. You’ll soon know when you’re doing it right.”</p><p>Wriggling into position Jenny, thighs splayed, lowers herself down towards the woman’s mouth. Erica sees a silky pink crease, glistening wet, lowering towards her lips. Like iron drawn to a magnet she raises her head slightly to kiss soft flesh. Seemingly from far away she hears Jenny give a soft growl before pressing herself down onto Erica’s mouth.</p><p>The flavour of a young girl’s aroused pussy explodes on her lips and tongue and instinct takes over. Soon she’s licking and lapping at Jenny’s perfect pink slit as Jenny tangles her fingers into Erica’s dark tresses so as to urge the woman to increase her pace. Erica now learns that pleasuring a girl is a pleasure in itself. Desperate to please Jenny she experiments and stiffening her tongue pushes it into Jenny’s tight pussy.</p><p>The girl is lost in ecstasy and twisting her sharp pointed nipples through the thin material of her top. Teeth clamped together but lips drawn back the breath hisses through them as her climax approaches. Freeing a hand from her breast Jenny rubs at the hard button of her clit as Erica’s burrowing tongue send her into a bucking writhing orgasm.</p><p>Erica finds her face splashed with creamy juice, she’s never heard of squirting let alone expected this slim elegant girl to climax so hard, and then to spray out milky fluid from her taut pink crease. Jenny rolls off her to shudder a while and breath hard before sitting up all calm and controlled once more.</p><p>“Well you’re pretty good for a first timer Erica. You need more training and living near Higham Green you’ll get plenty of practice. Now let’s get cleaned up and dressed before we stop at my station.”</p><p>Dazed, Erica finds Jenny fussing with a handkerchief to clean her smeared face of the girl’s juices. The girl has wriggled into her discarded panties and now helps the woman draw up her briefs and tights. She plants a quick kiss on Erica’s lips as she hooks up the woman’s bra and refastens the buttons of her blouse.</p><p>“There now you needn’t worry about anyone getting on when I get off; you look fine Erica. But I really need your phone number so I can call you and invite you to “The Manor” to meet Lola and my sister Anastasia. Of course you’ll come won’t you?”</p><p>Dazed but glowing in the aftermath of Jenny’s expert love making Erica nods dumbly and fumbles in the pocket of her discarded jacket to produce a business card.</p><p>“Here Jenny this has my home, cell, and business numbers on it. Of course I’ll come if your Lola invites me.”</p><p>Jenny smiles a seraphic smile at the thought that she’s made another conquest thanks to her amazing ability to identify and excite women who will fall under her spell. Being honest she admits her sister seems to possess the same uncanny attraction for women, and, as it happens, other girls. Jenny collects her two bags from the luggage rack as the brakes squeal as the train pulls into Higham Green Junction.</p><p>“I’ll ring you over the weekend Erica just as soon as I’m settled back in at “The Manor” with Lola. It was a wonderful thing to meet you and I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did? We’ll be together again soon.”</p><p>She flashes Erica a dazzling smile as the train doors slide open and Erica almost numbly waves her goodbye. Jenny hops out onto the platform and waves back as the doors close and the train pulls out for its final stop before turn around. Jenny strolls through the old fashioned wrought iron gate and out of the station to spot instantly a big saloon car and a uniformed driver waiting beside it.</p><p>“Miss Jenny Sorrell? I’ve been sent to pick you up. Lola said to look for a girl who’s a symphony in pink so I guess it has to be you. Your Aunt Lola’s regular chauffeur Kathy is with the Rolls while it’s being service and then it’s having a thorough valeting. My name’s Harold. Can I take your luggage Miss?”</p><p>“The big one if you please Harold. I’ll keep hold of the shoulder bag thank you.”</p><p>The driver opens the rear door for her and Jenny settles on the soft leather seat as the door is closed behind her. She settles back with a contented smile as she thinks of a full six weeks back here at Higham Green and catching up with so many of the locals and especially her aunt and sister. The car accelerates smoothly away.</p><p>Back at “The Manor” Lola Richmond is cruising along like a galleon under full sail. She’s a big woman both in height and physique but not fat. She’s simply solid, curvaceous, big breasted and wide hipped with firm round buttocks, a woman of generous proportions for sure. Her hair is steel grey and cut in the same ruthlessly short style favoured by say Annie Lennox and Jamie Leigh Curtis. This cut seems to flatter her somewhat masculine features; though mannish she’d never be considered when her body is viewed.</p><p>She’s trailed by Hannah Martin one of her secretary/gophers. Hannah is a tall somewhat skinny woman with a permanently harassed look to her. However she is awesomely efficient at her job.</p><p>“Right Hannah is Miss Jenny’s suite ready? Did you give chef the menu I laid out for evening meal tonight? Was that Harold chap on time to collect Miss Jenny from the station? Oh and don’t forget Miss Anastasia will need collecting also the day after tomorrow.”</p><p>“Yes, yes, and yes chief. Kathy will be back by then and I’ve entered the time and date in her diary as well as texting her. Everything is in hand chief!”</p><p>Lola, wearing only a silk robe, has marched across her bedroom suite and flung open the en suite bathroom door. She shrugs off the robe and heads naked for the huge shower cabinet. Hannah gazes awe struck at the Rubenesque body that is vanishing in clouds of scented steam behind the glass panels. Hannah turns on her heel and returns to her duties.</p><p>Under the steaming needle spray Lola soaps her big breasts and long thick nipples, which tingle delightfully, as she focuses on the return of her two gorgeous and hyper sexed nieces.</p><p>If you readers are not familiar with Higham Green you’ll find other stories about Jenny, Lola, Anastasia, and the people who live there, waiting on Leslita. They are under the name of Michelle Darling my ideas lady. Michelle says she isn’t much of a writer but she comes up with wonderful plot lines and characters as well as descriptions of those characters. She indeed created Jenny, Lola, and Anastasia amongst others.</p>"
214,"Oiling the wheels, Part 2",Androgyne,0,"Janice Holmes, the best and hottest masseuse in the Moon House massage parlour","['F', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'tribbing']","<p>I hold open the door of massage room 6 for Grandma Susan to precede me then close it behind me and snap on the lock of the door. This room is just like every other massage room in “The Moon House” in both size and furnishings. Smack in the middle of the room is the massage bed/table which can be raised or lowered with a foot pedal and which is covered with a crisp white sheet. Off to one side is the cabinet on which rests the assortment of scented oil cartridges and the electric heating unit.</p><p>In the cabinet’s cupboards will be a supply of clean fluffy white towels and a number of white bath robes for the customers/clients. In one corner is the shower cubicle and to the side of that is a wash basin for mainly the use of the masseuse rather than the clientele. There is a piped music system available so knowing Grandma Susan’s tastes in music I select some soft piano stuff that tinkles away gently.</p><p>“Help me out of this dress and hang it up please Janice dear. You know what it cost and you know how much I love it so take care of it won’t you?”</p><p>“Of course I will Susan; just turn around for me.”</p><p>Now for an almost 13 year old I’m barely above average height but that still gives me an inch or so on Susan. My adopted grandma is a tiny woman but utterly gorgeous from her coal black hair, silver streaked, to her tiny feet. I begin popping the small black buttons that run down from her slender neck to the waist of the electric blue silk dress. When the last button yields the weight of the heavy material makes it drop suddenly but I catch it before it can touch the floor.</p><p>Grandma steps out of it and once she has I carry the beautiful silk creation to place it on a hanger. Returning I run my eyes over Susan. Her lingerie is entirely black. Black satin bra and briefs are teamed with a black suspender belt and seamed black stockings. The contrast with her saffron golden skin is sheer perfection. Moving behind her again I lift one foot to remove the first of her hand lasted shoes and then the other.</p><p>Bare footed Susan is even smaller; like a beautiful doll. I place her shoes on the cabinet top and return yet again to slip down the straps of her bra and unhook it. Grandma’s breasts are very small, smaller than mine, but perfectly formed. They are cone shaped and tipped with sharp pointed dark nipples that I know are permanently hard. Draping the bra over my shoulder I unhook the stockings from the suspender belt, roll them down her slender thighs and legs, and in turn they join the bra on my shoulder. </p><p>I add the suspender belt to my burden then ease Susan’s briefs down for her to step out of and stand gloriously naked before me. Her labia are small and plump and her pubic hair consists of a small jet black triangle, neatly trimmed, above her sex. Rising I cross to where her dress hangs and her lingerie joins that lovely length of silk. When I return to her I bow slightly and formally.</p><p>“If you’ll allow me Ms Hu?”</p><p>I point and usher her towards the massage table/bed and Susan smiles slightly at me and nods her satisfaction.</p><p>“Well done Janice as I’m not at this moment your Grandma Susan Hu; I am a client waiting to be satisfied by a “Special Moon House Massage” from Miss Janice Holmes.”</p><p>I place my foot on the pedal and lower the table/bed enough that Susan can climb onto it easily. Once she’s settled face down I pull up the sheet folded at the foot of the table and cover her up to her shoulders.</p><p>“What scent would you prefer for the oil Ms Hu?”</p><p>“Why don’t you suggest one my dear? You must be completely familiar with the range available.”</p><p>I walk over to the unit where the oil cartridges are laid out and examine the choice. This is a serious test from Susan into my formal ability to handle a new and wealthy client; with Susan playing the wealthy new client of course. There are the standard choices like lavender or patchouli and the popular citrus scented oils. Black rose I know is too heavy a scent for Susan so my eye fixes on a fairly new addition to our selection.</p><p>“Might I suggest I use “Gold Lotus” today Ms Hu?”</p><p>“That sounds delightful my dear and I’m sure I’ll love it!”</p><p>I slip the cartridge into the heater and set it to start then cross back to the massage table where Susan rests.</p><p>“If you could tell me Ms Hu what you require from this massage? Are you having any problems with say fibrositis or muscular pain? Any tension headaches for example?”</p><p>Susan gives me a wickedly lovely smile; or possibly a lovely wicked smile? Whichever it is exciting and enticing at one and the same time.</p><p>“Not at all my dear; my Tai’ Chi’ practice keeps me supple and free from pain thank you. I’m here to experience one of the “Moon House’s” very special and stimulating massages for which you are justly famous. I’m entirely in your hands and you have all the time in the world.”</p><p>“Thank you Ms Hu I’ll try to uphold our reputation.”</p><p>Just then the timer chimes so I pad across to the unit and return with the container of warm “Gold Lotus” oil. I peel back and fold down the sheet then make sure Susan’s hair is away from the nape of her neck and then apply the first of the oil. I smooth it onto her neck and across her shoulders and gently probe her shoulder muscles. I ease her head from side to side to check the vertebra before a further application of oil is laid onto Susan’s shoulder blades and lower back.</p><p>Susan’s waist is narrow and even in her late fifties her body is taut and disciplined. Her buttocks are as round and firm as a young girl’s and her thighs and calves are smoothly muscled. Adding oil I work on those buttocks and the backs of her thighs and calves; studiously ignoring the sweet curve of her pussy that nestles between those thighs. By the time I’ve worked oil onto her toes and the soles of her feet Susan is breathing slowly and deeply and almost purring like a cat.</p><p>Lifting one foot I kiss its sole and suck on her oil scented and flavoured toes. This produces a reaction of “Mmmm” as I repeat it on the other foot. Now I move back to the neglected portion of her anatomy. I pour a small quantity of the warm scented oil onto her sweet pussy! I stroke it on with my fingertips and occasionally caress more oil onto the sleek insides of her thighs. Despite her studied calmness and legendary control Susan is now breathing faster.</p><p>Ceasing my delicate touching of her sensitive labia I return to efficient masseuse mode.</p><p>“If Ms Hu would like to turn over for me? Here let me help you!” </p><p>I ease Susan up and aid her, unnecessarily, so she now lies on her back. There is one clear sign that my dainty efforts are having an effect. Susan’s nipples, normally hard, are now swollen and look like dark stones on her small breasts. Now I begin oiling her from the neck down and soon reaching her small firm breasts cup and gently squeeze them whilst tweaking and teasing her rock hard teats. Her eyes are narrowed and her flat belly is beginning to ripple as my hands and fingers move lower.</p><p>I puddle a little more oil into her navel and over her lower belly then probe her stomach muscles as once more I bypass her neat and dewy pussy. My own pussy is more than dewy it’s now hot and wet with suppressed excitement and lust. As for my breasts they feel flushed and my thick flat ended nipples are erect, swollen, and tingling with the need to have them touched. I work down the front of her thigh muscles and lower legs to her feet.</p><p>Susan now gleams and glistens oily from head to toe and her cheeks are reddened despite her attempt at control. Now to unleash our joint lust! Parting her slender thighs I place the heel of my hand against her pussy, slick with oil and now her own creamy juices, and as I pump firmly Susan almost growls.</p><p>“Oh fuck YES! Now child now!”</p><p> With my free hand I tug loose the sash of my terry cloth robe and shrug out of it and then pull down the cotton panties I’m wearing. All this time I’m almost slapping my palm against Susan’s hot crease. Twisting that hand left to right and right to left with increasing speed I watch with delight as Susan bucks her hips and groans as her first “O” flares between her thighs. </p><p>As my adopted grandma writhes out her cum on the massage table it’s time for the next phase. Naked now I lift the oil container and pour it liberally over my body and smear it thickly around. Next I pull out the left and right extensions to that table and clamber up to join Susan. Splaying her thighs I kneel between them and lower my mouth to her gleaming slit. The tip of my tongue flickers over her wet and oily sex and pinching her prepuce I work on her small but erect clitoris.</p><p>Susan’s head is flailing around now and she wraps her oily thighs around my upper body to squeeze me with surprising power for a tiny woman. Her second “O” is so violent I’d have been flung to the floor had her legs not been locked around me and her screams of release echo around the room. These rooms are well insulated but even so I wonder if people outside hear and have any inkling of what’s happening.</p><p>Her arms clasp me as her violent aftershocks lessen and she kisses my mouth greedily and almost violently. Now her lips are against my ear and she pants into it. </p><p>“Oh you’re the best pupil I’ve ever had Janice darling. Now I’m your grandma again and leave everything to Susan!”</p><p>Wriggling from under me she tumbles me onto my back and levers my thighs wide apart. I can feel moisture trickling from my throbbing pussy and for sure it isn’t oil. The room now has two scents and one is “Gold Lotus Oil” while the other is hot wet pussy juices. Kneeling, Susan bows down to press her mouth to my dripping sex, and her tongue explores my ultra sensitive labia before burrowing deeper. My clit feels enormous though in truth I know it’s only a normal size. When Susan sucks on my labia I’m moaning out loud and shuddering from head to toe!</p><p>With my eyes screwed shut I concentrate on sound and touch. The sounds are wet ones from my burning pussy and gasps from Susan as her tongue now flogs my swollen clit. The touch is increased as her fingers probe my crease and first two and then a third finger ease into me. I’m locking onto her fingers as she reams me and her tongue laps at my sopping pussy.</p><p>If people outside heard Susan as she came then they must hear me howl and bawl as I explode into as big an “O” as I’ve ever had in my life. As the fires blaze inside me my body arches up and my creamy juice spurts out in a distinct and wonderful squirt. Susan works me just as hard and I’m flailing and yelling as a whole string of minor cums go off like firecrackers deep in my white hot pussy. </p><p>I lay gasping and trembling, with Susan sprawled across me, sucking on one of my bloated nipples, with one hand, between my thighs, she strokes my oozing pussy. Opening my eyes wide I look at my adopted grandma. Her face is stained with the juices my pussy expelled with such force and she has a heavy lidded look of satisfaction at what her efforts have done to me.</p><p>“My God child I’ve never felt you cum as hard as that. And as for your squirt....Well that’s a rarity for you I know but I’d love to make you do it again darling.”</p><p>Still breathing hard I lever myself up and despite that incredible climax I’m already to kick things off all over again.</p><p>“Another squirt isn’t likely grandma but we’re going to fuck right now!”</p><p>At that she arches an eyebrow and grins. She knows I only talk dirty like that when I’m on heat and going pussy crazy. </p><p>“So what are you....?”</p><p>She only gets that far because I take a hold of an oil slick thigh and calve to lift it and swing my thighs around hers and press my wet pussy down on hers. Atop of her I’m rotating my hips and grinding against her. Susan sucks in a short fast breath and then humps up against me in a frenzy of pure lust.</p><p>“Harder Jani as hard as you can. Fuck my pussy with yours!”</p><p> I’m already burning as my slippery labia slither over hers as I try for the perfect outcome. I’m getting good at this as I rub pussies with a lot of girls and ladies and I manage to get my clit to press and rub against Susan’s. We’re like two wild animals as we thrust at each other insanely and the electric currents crackle around inside our pussies. Locked together we howl out as one as we hit a mad explosive climax and cum long and hard.</p><p>I come out of my fit, trembling, to find our thighs are still locked around each other’s and we’ve soaked each other’s thighs as we smeared our cum onto each other. Susan somehow finds the strength to swing around to lie in a spoon position with me. Her arms close around me and she nuzzles my neck and kisses me gently.</p><p>“Better than last time darling and the best ever. I’ve NEVER “fucked” a girl like you in my life. There you made me say “fuck” and you know how little I like or use that word. However that’s what we just did; we fucked each other thoroughly. Now Grandma Susan needs a rest. I’m not a young girl and haven’t been for a long time. Let’s just snuggle for a while.”</p><p>I turn inside the circle of her arms so in turn I can nuzzle at her hard little nipples and speak from between her breasts. </p><p>“Hah! Don’t give me the tired old lady line Grandma. The last time you came out with that I was too sore to sit down after what we did to each other. But you’re right. Let’s take a break and then we’ll do it again till we’re sore all over again!”</p><p>I tug up the sheet to cover us not because the room’s chilly; it just feels snug and comfortable that way. We’re tangled together like a pair of oily snakes as I relish the warm pulse of my wet pussy. After a while of companionable silence my curiosity gets the better of me.</p><p>“Grandma Susan that was wonderful but it was a test as well wasn’t it? What was if for? What’s going on? Oh and I’m pretty sure I passed didn’t I?”</p><p>Susan’s savouring the afterglow too and as I’m talking she’s nibbling my neck and using her tongue tip on my ear; which is nice but distracting! I know my sexy grandma and what she’s up to. Play nice and Janice might get sidetracked? Not a hope!</p><p>“I like that Susan but you’re not answering the question are you?”</p><p>She “Hmmpphhs” and leans back to prop herself up on one elbow and lock her stare on me. I’m pretty much immune to that nowadays too.</p><p>“I’m not going anywhere Susan and I still want an answer.”</p><p>She nods sharply.</p><p>“All right child you seem to pass every test I set you lately so you deserve an explanation. Comfy? If you are I’ll put you in the picture. Ready?”</p><p>I wriggle my oil slick body even closer to hers and nod as sharply as she did.</p><p>“Very well then here goes. As you know the “Moon House” has grown its reputation for discreetly giving comfortably off, and even quite affluent ladies, the special services they delight in for many years now. Up till now we have always conducted our business here on the premises without a single hitch or snag.”</p><p>I nod against Susan’s firm little breasts.</p><p>“Yeah and having Chief Superintendant Anne Cass and city councillor Jane Adams as regulars here helps with that Susan.”</p><p>“Indeed it does child. Our name is established and we make excellent profits but perhaps an opportunity to branch out even further has arrived. I’ve been approached with a very good offer indeed to make an extended “house call” for an extremely wealthy and more importantly extremely influential lady. It would involve visiting a certain address and that visit is expected to last from a Friday evening till Sunday evening. A number of new clients would require our best special treatments during that period. How do you feel about that dear?”</p><p>“Clearly I’m the one expected to make the house call Susan?”</p><p>“Child you’re undoubtedly “Moon House’s” greatest asset but I think two masseuses might be a good idea during that period. Who would you best work with do you think?”</p><p>I don’t even have to consider for a second.</p><p>“Tracy!”</p><p>“Tracy Chan! Now why am I not surprised at you picking her?”</p><p>“Grandma Susan the fact that Tracy’s my girlfriend here in the house has nothing to do with me picking her. You told me not that long ago that Tracy is the only girl who comes close to being as good at her job as I am.”</p><p>Grandma grins slightly as she hears my thoughts.</p><p>“Blast having a pre teen with an almost photographic memory for a grandchild! But yes you’re right. Tracy is a fair second to you and she’s well ahead of any of my other girls both in skills and customer demand apart from you. That Opal Osman has already booked another session with you proves that point. Very well then you and Tracy together and the three of us will discuss it in my office later tonight. Now we’d both better shower off this lovely new oil. We’ll be ordering more of this I can tell you.”</p><p>I untangle myself from Susan, hop off the table that has been our bed, and skip across to the shower cubicle. I adjust the mixer taps to give us hot water without it being scalding and switch the shower head to “needle spray” to help shift the oil. Grandma leaves the table more sedately and walks across leaving, like I did, oily footprints on the vinyl flooring. I jump inside ahead of her. </p><p>“There’s plenty of room for two Susan! I’ll wash your back and you can wash mine. Okay?”</p><p>“Of course child!”</p><p> There isn’t “plenty” of room but there’s enough and with a sponge soaked in “Peony” body scrub I cleanse Susan of the oil and she does the same for me. I can’t help it! The perfume of that “Peony” scrub and the way Susan’s wet and naked body brushes against mine turns me on all over again! Without giving her any warning I slide my hand between her thighs and ease my fingers into her lovely taut pussy.</p><p>Susan gasps and then makes that sound with all the “Ms” as my three fingers probe deeper into her silky wetness. She hooks an arm around me to pull me close and hisses into my ear. The noise of the steaming water fails to mask her excitement and my own heat is soaring.</p><p>“I’ll give you what you’re giving me!”</p><p>Her slender thigh eases mine apart and her long fingers slither over my labia stroking and caressing them. Teasing me with the slowness she slides a finger home and follows it with a second one. I’m gritting my teeth and moan out loud as the third one enters me but Susan’s not finished yet. When the fourth finger wriggles into me I gasp, swallow some water, cough, and then savour the first time Susan’s finger fucked me with four fingers. </p><p>I’m filled and stretched as her fingers churn inside me but even as my pussy cramps and flares I’m working just as hard on Susan’s pussy. In clouds of steam we thrust home again and again as I go higher and higher towards a huge “O” and Susan goes with me. My hoarse scream as I cum is echoed by Susan’s shrill yell of ecstasy while we both turn into trembling shuddering sex machines to fuck each other into collapse.</p><p>In fact we both end up tumbled together on the tiles of the cubicle floor, with heaving breasts and pounding hearts, as our massive cums leave us exhausted.</p><p>“Child you seem inexhaustible today and I have a meeting in my office fairly soon with our bankers. I forbid you to make another move on me until I give you permission. Now we’d better just shower now after creaming each other so thoroughly.”</p><p>This time we clean our oozing pussies and step out to towel off. Once we’re thoroughly dry I help Susan back into her lingerie, dress, and shoes. All I need do is slip on my panties and robe plus my pair of furry mules.</p><p>“Leave the room to one of the maids’ child. You’ve passed my best test standards so go change into proper clothes and report to Mrs Ang. As I recall your tuition period starts in about forty minutes.</p><p>“Ah Grandma!”</p><p>“Enough child! You need to be educated in other things than how to massage a woman and please a woman. The local authorities have you down as “home schooled” but remember they do check on your progress periodically so you must keep up with your studies. Go and Mrs Ang will be waiting.”</p><p>Regretfully I obey and I’ll get nowhere being kittenish with either Grandma or Mrs Ang. Mrs Ang is a seventy one year old retired teacher with three children and nine or ten grandchildren so my curvy body has no effect on her. However one thought does spring to mind. It’s flattery but genuine flattery.</p><p>“Grandma Susan?”</p><p>“Yes my dear what now?”</p><p>“Have you ever thought of taking the occasional customer again? I mean I know you own and run the place but not ALL our clients are into pre teens. Some want teens or young women and I’ll lay odds there are more than a few “mature” ladies looking for a gorgeous mature lady masseuse.”</p><p>She pauses near the door and places her index finger against her chiselled cheekbone and ponders a while.</p><p>“Do you know Janice that is quite a sharp and novel thought? I do miss the “action” so to speak and I think you might well be right about the demand for a couple of “mature” masseuses. We’ll discuss this along with the other matters in my office later. Now get going child your teacher awaits you!”</p><p>Susan saunters away with a sway to her slim hips and I scamper off to my quarters to dress like a schoolgirl and further my normal education; as opposed to my sexual education! I’ll enjoy the latter a lot more than the former but Mrs Ang expects my best so I’ll do my best.</p>"
215,"The Babysitters, Part 1",Andy,1,,"['g', 'g ', 'F', 'ped', 'nosex']","<p>Veronica and Katya had been best friends since kindergarten.
Veronica was a gorgeous 9-year-old girl with blond hair almost to her
waist and clear blue eyes, and Katya was just as pretty but with dark brown hair a little bit
past her shoulders and big chestnut-brown puppy eyes, and she was
1 year younger then her friend. Even though there was 1 year between the two girls in age, they were
both in the same class since Veronica had repeated the first
grade.</p><p>This last semester both girls had been studying an afternoon
babysitting course just right after school, so now they were both
certified babysitters, and they had already had several assignments
from parents that were at work and needed a babysitter since they
had posted their names and phone numbers at the mall and at the local
health club and day-care center as certified babysitters.
The summer holidays were just to begin and both girls needed some
extra “summer dollars” because they had not had any babysitting
work for a little while.</p><p>One day the phone rang at Veronica’s house and her mother answered
the phone. It was Miss Johnson further down the street. She was new
around the block, and Veronica and Katya had only met Miss Johnson a
few times at the mall but had never spoken to her more than saying
hello.</p><p>Miss Johnson was a single mother of 23 with a just adorable little
girl that was 4 years old with blond hair and blue eyes. In fact
Miss Johnson resembled Veronica a whole lot but did not have quite as
long hair as Veronica. You could almost immediately tell that the kid was Miss Johnson’s
daughter because she was almost an exact copy of her mother.</p><p>Anyway the woman was asking if Veronica and Katya could babysit
for her little daughter Nicky during her working hours when
she would be going to work at the local factory. She had the evening shift
and sometimes even the night shift so that was why she needed
someone to babysit her daughter.</p><p>And since both Veronica and Katya were having their summer holiday and
also needed the cash, they were very eager to help Miss Johnson with
babysitting little Nicky.</p><p>The girls arrived at Miss Johnson’s the next afternoon.</p><p>“Hello girls,” said Miss Johnson’s.</p><p>“Hello Miss Johnson,” said the both girls at almost the same time.</p><p>“Well, aren’t you two some very pretty little girls?” Miss Johnson
said with a big smile.</p><p>The two girls blushed and said, “Thank you.”</p><p>“But please call me Maria, ’cause that is my first name. And who
might you two pretty girls be then?”</p><p>Veronica told Maria who they were and that they were there
to babysit for her daughter, and just as they spoke, Maria’s daughter came to her mother to see
whom she was talking to.</p><p>“Well hi there little girl,” Katya said and gave the little girl a
smile. “Who is this little princess?”</p><p>The little girl gave Katya a shy smile and hid behind her mother.</p><p>“This is my daughter Nicky. And Nicky, these two girls are your new
babysitters,” Maria told the little girl.</p><p>Little Nicky whispered something in her mother’s ear and giggled.</p><p>“Nicky, says that she thinks that you two are really pretty, and I
can only agree with my daughter. She also said that she would love if
you two would be her new babysitters.”</p><p>“It’s our pleasure,” Veronica said. “She is a very beautiful girl, and
so are you Maria,” Katya added with a blushed smile.</p><p>“Well thank you Katya,” said Maria. “Well c’mon in, I will show you
our apartment and we will talk a little about the babysitting job.”</p><p>They entered the apartment and Maria asked them if they had had many
babysitting jobs.</p><p>Katya explained that they had taken the afternoon babysitting course
and that they had had several assignments, so they were used to babysitting.
She also showed Maria the diploma that they had received from the
course.</p><p>Maria seemed impressed by the two girls’ babysitting skills so she
told them that they could start to work right away if they wanted
to because she was soon going to the factory and besides it was soon
also little Nicky’s bedtime.</p><p>Maria also promised them that as soon as her daughter was a sleep
she was sleeping like a log and not even a bulldozer would wake her
up. So the work seemed to be real easy.</p><p>During the time that they talked, little Nicky had prepared herself
for bed and was standing at the door with her pajamas. Well actually
it almost looked like a red babydoll for grown ups, only smaller.</p><p>Both Veronica and Katya gave each other a quick look when they
noticed the little bit too adult “night gown.”</p><p>Maria noticed the look on their faces and explained that since she
of course thought of her little daughter to be a real princess, what
would be more appropriated than for her daughter to sleep in her own
little princess “dress.""</p><p>Maria said that the babydoll used to be her very own but she had
outgrown it, and with a little bit of remodeling the babydoll now
fitted her daughter.</p><p>And Katya also noticed that the little girl didn’t have any panties
on either, but that she could actually see her little girl slit too! And
when Nicky was turning around they both could see her bare bottom too.</p><p>“What kind of person is this woman?” Veronica thought to herself
feeling a little lightheaded, and also with a beginning wetness
between her legs.</p>"
216,Angel's Fantasies- Girl Games 1,Angel,1,"Amy found that her daughter Mandy's sitter, 12 year old Angel, from next door, to be the most sensuous female she'd ever met... and set about a plan to seduce the girl, not knowing that her plan of seduction was merely a part of Angel's plan to seduce her. After all, she'd already seduced 9 year old Mandy…",['Fgg femdom bond oral d/s cons inc toys seduc lingerie exhib mast voy'],"<p>Amy, a 28 year old with a 9, almost 10 year old daughter, Amanda, or Mandi, is a slender, petite woman with shoulder length hair she wears in a sometimes old fashioned style, a slender and sensuous figure with c-cup breasts which stand out against her slight 5'5"" frame, and a very flat belly which only adds to her sexual aura making her breasts look so much larger and sensual. Her daughter, Mandi, is slender and very pretty. She has long, straight blonde hair which frames her pretty face, full pink lips and piercing blue eyes. Amy has noticed, on several occaisions, that when shopping many glances are made by men and women at herself and Mandi. They stand out in a crowd.</p><p>Angel, their sitter, is special as well. She stands 5'4' and has the same slender figure but with b-cups. She has dark, almost black, hair and usually wears it like the school-girls in Japanese Anime. Two long, double ponytails. bangs down to her eyebrows and a tuft of hair from each temple hanging a little below her chin framing her own beautiful face. Grey eyes, pink lips and a slender, perfect nose. She resembles an evil, dominant Barbie Doll.</p><p>Angel lived basically alone. It was just her and her father, a business man who travelled regularly and was seldom, if ever, home when he wasn't. To him, Angel was like a dog, there to be fed and housed. All the groceries were delivered and she had her own credit card to spend as she wished. She bought lots of pretty things on the internet, especially lingerie. She loved dressing up. And, as with Amy, she knew how good she looked. She never disappointed Mandi or Amy when she went to 'sit' there.</p><p>Tonight she was due to sit for Mandi. Mandi simply adored Angel and always welcomed spending time with her. That fact, and Amy's attraction to her is why things probably wouldn't change... Even though Angel dressed so provocatively in front of Mandi. Amy figured it was a small price to pay for the arousal she felt when Angel was there.</p><p>But, Amy wanted to get to know Angel in a more personal way. A lot more personal...</p><p>She usually dressed smartly when she'd go out, but tonight she wasn't going to meet anyone. She wanted Angel to see her at her sexiest. She bought a red, one piece dress which clinged to every inch of her. She bought a black bra that pushed her up and out, and in the new low-cut dress, Angel would have to notice her. Black panties and black, lace top thigh-high stockings and fuck-me pumps rounded out the outfit. She had to admit... she looked stunning.</p><p>She sat, nervously sipping a white wine, waiting for the doorbell. Mandi was in her room getting dressed in an outfit Angel bought for her. Amy hadn't seen it yet, but secretly hoped is was something along the lines of what Angel wore. She was conflicted in that... On one hand she knew it was terribly wrong to think of her daughter dressed like Angel, but the anticipation of Angel's appearance and the hightened sexual eroticism she felt seeing Mandi dressed so slutty, had her head spinning. She felt guilty, yet so excited at the idea...</p><p>After a few, agonizing minutes the doorbell rang. She expected Mandi to run down the stairs at a gallop to meet Angel. But it was quiet. She got up and went to the door, stopping to rub her hips and thighs, pulling her tight dress down from where it had ridden up when she sat down.</p><p>She opened the door, and in the dim light saw Angel with her signature 'anime' hair, which turned her on immensely...</p><p>""Hi, Angel. Come in please."" she said breathlessly...submissively...</p><p>""Hello, Amy."" she said in her usual seductive voice, a slight smile and a look through Amy's eyes that seamed to touch her soul. </p><p>Amy merely gasped, audibly. Angel wore a white camisole and no bra. 'My god!' Amy thought. 'They ARE real!' As Angel walked by her and into the living room she saw Angel's outfit and was stunned.
She wore a very short, tight schoolgirl pleated skirt. So short, it was obvious she had on a black satin garter belt and full-fashioned seemed stockings! And her fuck-me pumps were higher than Amy's! All she could think of was getting on her knees in front of her and licking her young pussy. She never concerned herself with Mandi's well-being. She was just too turned on.</p><p>""So... Where's my little lover girl?"" Angel said refering to Mandi.</p><p>Calling her daughter her ""...little lover girl."" only turned Amy on more. She knew it was wrong and felt genuinely guilty, but the eroticism of it all was too much, and she stopped caring. And how much of the term was fun, how much was serious? Amy hoped...</p><p>Amy walked to the stairs and called to Mandi.</p><p>""Mandi, honey. Angel is here, and expecting you.""</p><p>""I'm sorry Miss Angel. The outfit you got for me is a little hard to figure out.""</p><p>""It's alright, lover girl. Do you need help?"" Angel called to her.</p><p>""No thank you, Miss Angel. I'm almost finished and I want to surprise you and mommie.""</p><p>""Good girl."" Angel said. ""I'm glad you want to show mommie as well.""</p><p>Angel turned to Amy, almost face to face. With the slight difference in height and the bigger difference in shoes, Angel was slightly taller than Amy. Angel looked down toward a long gold chain necklace with a small gold heart with a diamond in the center. It was nestled in her obvious cleavage.</p><p>She slowly brought her hand up to it and, as she reached for it, gently brushed the tops of her exposed breasts with the back of her hand. Amy closed her eyes and gasped, a slight moan followed. Angel just smiled as she held the necklace.</p><p>""Isn't that pretty..."" she said.</p><p>Amy gathered herself tryiong not to look too obvious, though it was too late for that...</p><p>""Th.. Th..ank you. It w..was a gift from my sister."" almost unable to think, let alone speak...</p><p>Angel looked up at her, stared erotically in Amy's eyes and said ""I wasn't talking about the necklace...""</p><p>Amy almost fainted, and Angel loved the obvious power she had over her.</p><p>Angel took her time putting the heart of the necklace back, in Amy's cleavage. Amy's eyes were closed as she thought of even more erotic things she'd like to do with this girl. As Angel brought her hand slowly down she cupped Amy's breast for just a second...</p><p>""Yes. Very, VERY nice."" Angel reached up again and cupped her breast, only lingering and squeezing it gently, leaning in and softly kissing her. Amy's eyes still closed, Angel felt Amy's tongue against her lips. She moaned and sighed all the while...</p><p>""YAY!"" They turned and Mandi stood there watching having softly and quietly tip-toed down the stairs to surprise them. She giggled and clapped her hands, bouncing on her toes...</p><p>Amy pulled back from Angel. ""Mandi! You shouldn't sneak up on people like that!""</p><p>Mandi kept giggling. ""You kissed miss Angel, mommie! That is so cool!""</p><p>Angel turned to Amy and said ""Too late now! She saw what she saw, and nothing you say will change that.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Mandi. Mommie didn't mean to..."" She cut herself off when she saw Mandi's outfit. The one Angel bought for her.</p><p>Mandi saw the awe in her mother's eyes and knew she liked it.</p><p>""What do you think, mommie? Do I look sexy or what!""</p><p>Again, Amy had to struggle for words...</p><p>""Oh... Honey! You DO look sexy."" Turning to Angel ""Very sexy!""</p><p>Angel, standing shoulder to shoulder with Amy, put her hand at the small of Amy's back, slowly sliding it down over the crack of her cheeks. The soft, stretchy material making it easy for Angel to slide her middle finger in, pressing against the crack. </p><p>Amy whispered, ""Oh my god... What's happening to me...""</p><p>She stopped and caught herself again and looked at Mandi's outfit. She wore an adorable, tight babydoll dress, very short with a frilly petticoat underneath, exagerating the hem. It was very short and her white lace panties were clearly visible. She wore white, lace top stockings and white sandlefoot heels. Not too high, but very sexy. And, what Amy thought was incredible, Mandi seamed to be wearing a bra. With very large cups, and there were simulated nipples poking out through the dress! </p><p>Angel squeezed Amy's ass... ""So. What do you think of my little lover's outfit?"" Turning to Mandi with a smile ""I think she looks fucking hot."" Turnimg back to Amy and still squeezing her ass, ""Don't you think she looks fucking hot?""</p><p>Amy turned to Angel and nodded, unable to speak.</p><p>Angel, obviously disappointed with the answer... ""Don't nod to me! Tell your little daughter she looks fucking hot! NOW!""</p><p>Mandi giggled and clapped. Her little panties were wet watching Angel tell her mother what to do. ""Go on, mommie. Let me hear you say it!""</p><p>Amy looked at Mandi. ""Oh, honey...""</p><p>""Don't call me honey or Mandi anymore, mommie. Call me Angel's little lover girl.""</p><p>Amy felt faint, again. Angel squeezed her breast, hard this time bringing Amy out of it.</p><p>""Well? Do you want to disappoint her?"" Angel said, squeezing her breast again.</p><p>""Squeeze her tits some more Mistress. Make her say it!"" Mandi said, giggling at her mother's obvious distress.</p><p>""Yes, Angel's little lover girl... You look so fucking hot."" was all Amy could muster the energy to say.</p><p>Mandi laughed and clapped. She went to her mother and said, ""I love you, mommie...""</p><p>Amy said, ""I love you too, Man.. I mean Angel's little lover girl.""</p><p>Mandi put her hand on the inside of Amy's thigh, and said, ""I love you, Mistress."", as she slid her hand up her mother's leg, all the way up to the crotch of her silk panties.</p><p>Amy closed her eyes at the touch of her little daughter's hand touching her pussy. She moaned deep, gutteral sounds of passion as Mandi's fingers explored her mothers pussy. </p><p>""Feels good. Doesn't it!"" Angel softly said to her. ""I think mommie likes you touching her there, lover girl."" </p><p>""I like it, too. It's all smooth and sexy..."" Mandi said. ""And really, REALLY wet, Mistress. Like how ours get when we play 'Girl Games. Mistress! Maybe mommie would like to play girl games with us! Would that be okay with you, Mistress?"" she said excitedly.</p><p>""I think that's a wonderful idea, lover girl!"" She turned to Amy, standing there like a lost child. ""What do you think, mommie? Would you like to play 'Girl Games' with us?""</p><p>She had no idea what 'Girl Games' were, but if the past 15 minutes were any indication... she was in!</p><p>""Can we please sit down, I...I'm feeling a little weak.""</p><p>""You have to Mistress, mommie. You always say Mistress!""</p><p>She completely gave in... ""Mistress? Can we please sit down?""</p><p>Angel smiled, took Amy's arm, and led her to the couch. Amy sat in the middle, Mandi to her left and Angel to her right. Mandi, innocent to her mother's present condition starts to stroke her mom's thigh again Amy's eyes are closed, but she feels Mandi's hand and instinctively opens her legs. Mandi looks up to Angel, who smiles approvingly. She works her hand up to her mom's pussy and gently rubs it, with knowledgeable fingers.</p><p>Amy says, ""You taught her well, Mistress..."" as she begins to tense up, the feeling in her groin stronger now than before. She feels an orgasm coming. The thought of her daughter masturbating her after all the sexual tension is too much, all the time moaning and gasping for air, her body shakes and tenses over and over again as it builds stronger and stronger. Tears begin to flow down her cheek ashe begs for release. ""That's it Mandi! Make mommie cum... please baby... Make mommie cum."" Mandi's little fingers find the spot and she brings her mom to the best orgasm she ever felt. She starts to scream and Angel quickly clamps her hand over Amy's mouth, and just as she climaxes, she pinces her nose closed as well. Amy trys to struggle free, but Mandi sits on her left hand and Angel holds her right. Her eyes wide open struggling to breathe as she experiences the most intense orgasm she ever had.</p><p>Mandi and Angel lean forward and smile at each other. ""Like doing this to mommie, watch her suffocate while you make her cum?""</p><p>""Yes... Oh yes, Mistress. I love doing this together!""</p><p>""Next time, I'll gag her really good, and you can pinch her nose closed while I make her cum... Would you like that, lover girl?"" Amy still cumming and unable to breathe sitting between them as they casually talk about making Amy suffer some more. </p><p>""Can we do that tonight, Mistress? Can we tie her up and gag her?""</p><p>""Of course, lover girl. And you can help me. We'll tie up mommie and then I'll tie you up. Would you like it if I had mommie lick your little pussy?""</p><p>""Oh, that would be so fucking cool, Mistress.""</p><p>Angel took her hand away from Amy's face and let her breathe.</p><p>""Should I stop, too, Mistress?"" Mandi asked.</p><p>""I don't think so, lover girl. Make mommie feel good for a little while longer.""</p><p>""Yeah. She's been through a lot tonight.""</p><p>""Good girl. This is all about sex and love.""</p><p>""And bondage, Mistress!""</p><p>""Oh! I almost forgot bondage! You're such a good girl for reminding me. I'll have to give you a special reward later.""</p><p>""Oh, goody! Thank you , Mistress!""</p><p>""You're very welcome, lover girl.""</p><p>Mandi stopped playing with mommies pussy and Amy, very slowly, came around.</p><p>""What happened?"" she said in an almost whisper.</p><p>""You just experienced a small part of 'Girl Games."" Angel said.</p><p>""Mistress..."" Amy asked... ""Can you please tell me about ""Girl Games'?""</p><p>""I'll do better than that, Lover girl... Tell mommie what 'Girl Games' are.""</p><p>""Okay, Mistress. Mommie, 'Girl Games' are all about love, sex and bondage.""</p><p>""Bondage? You mean Mistress ties you up?""</p><p>""Yup! And it's lots of fun and she makes me cum a whole lot!"" And I make her cum a lot, too. We touch each other, and lick each other and we kiss a lot.""</p><p>""But you're tied up? How can you do all that when you're tied up?""</p><p>""And gagged!"" Mandi added. </p><p>What does mistress gag you with?""</p><p>Angel just sat, smiling, her hand carressing Amy's breast. Amy's hand was gently rubbing Angel's stockinged thigh, it seams without even knowing it...</p><p>We have what mistress calls 'storebought gags' and sometimes we use panties and stockings, and tape to hold those things in my mouth.""</p><p>""Who's panties and stockings?"" Amy demanded.</p><p>""Sometimes my panties, and sometimes Mistress's stockings and panties... But sometimes, Mistress surprises me and goes to your dirty clothes hamper and gets the panties you were wearing all day.""</p><p>""What? MY panties!""</p><p>""Yup! And they always taste so good!""</p><p>""But, th... they're dirty lover girl!""</p><p>""I know that, mommie. Mistress shows me the stains in them.""</p><p>""And you want them in your mouth knowing how dirty they are?""</p><p>""Sure! Why wouldn't I like them dirty?""</p><p>""Lover girl... Do you know where those stains com...""</p><p>Of course I know. I think its much sexier than clean ones. And, besides. I've licked Mistress's pussy and her ass. I like it!""</p><p>Amy, although trying to get her daughter to admit this was wrong, felt so turned on hearing her little girl talk like this she just wanted to cum again...</p><p>""I guess you're liking where this is going."" Angel said. You look flushed and... ready to go again.""</p><p>""I am, Mistress. Please make me cum, again...""</p><p>Angel stands, puts her hands out to Amy and Mandi, who both stand and take Angel's hands. ""Let's do this properly..."" and she leads them upstairs.</p><p>""Amy asks ""Are you going to tie me up?""</p><p>""Yes, Amy But first you'll help me tie up your daughter.""</p><p>""But I've never tied anyone before, Mistress.""</p><p>""Don't worry. You'll just have to gag her after I tie her. Then, I'll tie you up.""</p><p>Will you gag me too, Mistress?""</p><p>You won't need a gag. I have another use for your mouth and tongue. Why? Were you wondering what a pantie gag would be like?""</p><p>""Well... Yes, I was.""</p><p>As they made the landing where the stairs turned, Angel stopped. ""Amy, get down on your knees."" She did. ""Lover girl..."" Angel lifted what little skirt she had and pulled her panties down just above her knees. ""You know what to do.""</p><p>Mandi got on her knees just at Angel's feet. She took hold of Angels thighs for balance and leaned forward, taking Angel's panties in her teeth and began to pull them down her slender, shapely legs. She tugged here, then there. Back and forth until they were at Angel's ankles.</p><p>Amy was moaning and gasping at the sight she was witnessing. She looked up into Angel's eyes.</p><p>""Turns you on, doesn't it Amy?"" Angel asked with a sly smile.</p><p>Amy put her hand to her mouth and was visibly shaking. Angel held the handrail and balanced on one foot as Mandi struggled to get the panties over the heels of Angel's fuck-me pumps. It took a while, but she made it over the first. The second shoe was easier.</p><p>""Now, lover girl. Put them in your mommies mouth, but you can't use your hands.""</p><p>Mandi looked up at Angel and smiled. </p><p>Amy knelt at Mandi's height and opened her mouth.""</p><p>""Go on, lover girl. Push my panties in your mommies mouth with your tongue. That's a good girl."" Angel said. Remember, mommie wants to be gagged...""</p><p>She leaned into her mommie and Amy did the same. Amy could smell the fresh wetness of Angels panties as well as the breath of her little girl. Then she felt Mandi's tongue as she pushed the panties in Amy's mouth, their lips touching. Amy couldn't close her eyes as she watched her daughter, obviously smiling, gagging her with the 12 year old neighbor's panties and using her mouth to do it. Amy helped by using her lips to help pull them in. Almost done, Mandi pulled away and saw a bit hanging out of the corner of her mouth... She bent back in and pushed it in with her tongue. Mandi stood and smiled at Angel.</p><p>""Did I do good, Mistress?""</p><p>""You did very good, lover girl. You're just full of sexy little surprises today!""</p><p>""Stand up, Amy.""</p><p>Amy stood and instictively placed her hands behind her back.</p><p>""Very good, Amy. Now! How would you like to make things even?""</p><p>Amy looked confused</p><p>""I'm sorry. You don't understand it all yet, do you... I'll bet your panties are soaked, aren't they.""</p><p>Amy nodded.</p><p>""Why don't you take them off. And, lover girl, keep quiet now.""</p><p>Mandi nodded.</p><p>Amy presented the soaked black satin panties.</p><p>""Now, where do you think a good place to keep them would be?""</p><p>Amy immediately knew what she meant, and Angel knew it. </p><p>""Go ahead, Amy. Gag your daughter with you cum-soaked panties. Trust me. You're going to enjoy it!""</p><p>Amy's eyes smiled, her cheeks puffed out and distorted from Angels panties.</p><p>Mandi stood dutifully waiting. She knew all along what was going to happen. Amy knelt in front of her sexy little girl and gently stuffed all of the panties in Mandi's little mouth. Mandi gagged a couple of times as Amy pushed them in, but she kept on pushing enjoying her daughters suffering.</p><p>Amy looked at Angel. ""Told you you'd like it, didn't I?"" She ran her hands up the white, nylon stockings her daughter wore. She was so excited to feel this material on her little girl. Then she slowly moved one hand up to mandi's panties and began to run her finger through the cametoe she felt. Mandi moaned into the panties, and she shook all over. Looking up at her gagged daughters face she heard her moan through the panties, and Amy moaned. She heard Angel say...</p><p>'Aren't the gagged moans of a child in heat the most sexy thing you ever heard?""</p><p>Amy nodded, her eyes still smiling...</p><p>""Upstairs, you two. I have clothes to take off you and straps to put on you! And there are pussys to lick and faces to sit on... ""</p><p>Mandi took her mother's hand and off they went. Angel was looking forward to a very enjoyable night, for all of them...</p>"
217,Angel's Fantasies- Girl Games 2,Angel,2,"Now that Amy has been introduced to 'Girl Games', her new mistress, Angel and her daughter, Mandi, have decided to make this a night of games to make Amy truly a 'member' of their little group…",['Fgg femdom cons lol d/s b/d rom inc mast oral panties ped'],"<p>Angel stood on the landing as panty-gagged Amy and her similarly gagged nine year old daughter Mandi, climbed the stairs, hand in hand. She would have prefered there hands behind their backs. But, considering the circumstances, she decided to let them have a close moment. It was not the right time to be too dominant.</p><p>Angel was also distracted by Mandi's outfit as she ascended the stairs. There was a very exciting perspective on little Mandi's ass and legs. From this view her legs seamed longer and more sensual. Her cheeks, barely covered by the lace panties, had a more rounded look to them. Angel liked what she saw.</p><p>Mandi knew just where to lead her mother. Straight to her room, where all the 'toys' were hidded. Angel was an expert at hiding things.</p><p>When they were all in the room, Angel told them to get on their knees. She brought the chair from Mandi's desk and sat it in front of them. She sat down and crossed her legs. The short, blue skirt almost non-existant. Amy stared at Angel's legs and feet. The young girl had beautiful legs, she thought.</p><p>Angel leaned forward, looking into Amy's eyes... now wide with excitement.</p><p>""Move closer, Mommie.""</p><p>Amy took two steps forward on her knees.</p><p>""You know, Mommie..."" she reached out and cupped Amy's breast with her left hand, ""...you look very nice in red."" Angel gently dragged her fingers along Amy's exposed cleavage.</p><p>""So. How do you like 'Girl Games' so far?""</p><p>Amy nodded, and tried to smile. Mandi, watching from her side giggled through her mother's panties.</p><p>""So, lover girl. I guess you're happy to hear that.""</p><p>Mandi, still giggling nodded quickly, her eyes smiling.</p><p>Angel sat forward, closer to Amy's face.</p><p>""Well then! Aren't we a couple of little sluts..."", she licked up Amy's face from her chin to her eyes, and then both cheeks.</p><p>Amy, her eyes still closed, just moaned into Angel's panties.</p><p>Angel sat back and told Mandi to stand and get close. She stood and stepped to Angel. ""Help me off with my clothes, lover."" staring all the while into Amy's eyes.</p><p>""Sit on your heels, Mommie. There's such a lovely view of your little daughter from the back...</p><p>Amy did. Angel saw her chest heave as she began to breathe heavier at the sight of her daughter's pretty, little ass.</p><p>""I know what you're thinking, Mommie. How wonderful it would be to see that little crotch as it sits on your face. Am I right?"" Angel said with her usual sly smile.</p><p>Amy nodded and said yes, at least that's what it sounded like, nodding her head over and over.</p><p>As Mandi pulled Angel's camisole over her chest and head, Amy was still reeling from the suggestion of having her daughter sit on her face. But she wasn't too preoccupied to notice Angel's beautiful tits!</p><p>Mandi put the cami on the back of the chair.</p><p>""Come 'round here, lover gir.""</p><p>Mandi came and stood close to Angel. ""Open wide..."" and Angel pulled her mother's panties from her mouth.</p><p>""What do you think of helping mistress fuck up Mommie? She's been such a good slut and she deserves to be used by us. ""</p><p>She leaned close to Mandi and whispered, ""You can even wear the strap-on and fuck her while I hold her nose...""</p><p>""Really? I CAN mistress!?""</p><p>""I told you. You've been such a good girl tonight and such a good little slut, I'd give you something special...""</p><p>""My reward?""</p><p>""Yes, lover. Your reward.""</p><p>Mandi clapped, giggled and jumped up and down on her toes. ""That would be so fucking cool!""</p><p>Angel stood... ""My skirt, lover girl."" Mandi unzipped it and held it down for angel to step out of. ""What do you think, slut?"" Directed at Amy. Her eyes closed as she always did when asked something that excited her. Angel began to run her hands slowly, seductively over her own body, turning slowly... She looked over her shoulder and as she turned toward Amy she cupped her own breat and her own pussy. ""Do you think I'm sexy, slut?""</p><p>Mandi's fingers were already in her mothers pussy, masterbating her as Angel put on her little, seductive show. Amy simply came, a loud groan and low moaning as her head fell forward... Her hands went to the floor in front of her to keep from falling over...</p><p>""Good job, lover!""</p><p>""Thank you, mistress. I had fun doing it!""</p><p>Angel reached out and patted Mandi's cheek... ""You are such a little slut!"", smiling at her.</p><p>""I think it's time you stripped Mommie of her dress. Would you like to do that?""</p><p>""Oh goody!"", Mandy shouted as she clapped and giggled.</p><p>""And, I think Mommie needs a new title for tonight. Have any ideas, lover?""</p><p>""Um... Oh I know! How about 'fuck slut'?""</p><p>""That's fucking perfect, lover. Best name she could get!""</p><p>Mandi was pulling the zipper on her mother's dress and leaned over her shoulder. Amy turned so they were face to face... 'Hi, fuck slut!"", she practically shouted in her mother's face. She started laughing. She leaned over again and said directly into her mother's face... ""Fuck slut... Fuck slut... Fuck slut..."" and kept laughing... Amy never felt more humiliated. Or excited. Her little girl, in her face calling her such names. She wanted to cry on one hand, but she wanted to cum on the other. And just this act of name calling by her daughter was enough to make her want to cum so soon after the last orgasm... As wrong as she knew it was, it was the most excited she'd been in years.</p><p>Mandi pulled up the dress and Amy raised her arms. Mandi pulled it up, off her mother and put it with Angel's cami on the back of the chair.</p><p>""Now fuck slut's bra."" Mandi giggled as she un hooked the bra and took it off.</p><p>""Can I play with her tits, mistress?""</p><p>""Who's tits?""Angel asked her.</p><p>""FUCK SLUT'S tits!"" Mandi shouted.</p><p>""Go right ahead, lover. Why don't you pinch her nipples, not too hard, and lift her tits like this..."" showing Mandi how to do it.</p><p>""Like this, mistress?"" and she did the same thing.</p><p>""That's it, lover. Now, after you lift them up nice and high, let them go and watch what happens.""</p><p>Mandi lifted them up as high as she could stretch them, then letting go watching them bounce. ""Oh! That is so fucking cool, mistress. She bent down in her mother's face again... ""You like that, fuck slut? You like me stretching your tits?""</p><p>Amy nodded, obviously turned on by everything happening to her.</p><p>""Alright. Enough small play. It's time to get serious..."" Angel announced as she stood.""Stand up, fuck slut.""</p><p>Amy stood, now wearing only her stockings and her fuck-me pumps. And Angel's panties in her mouth.</p><p>""Get me two straps, lover girl.""</p><p>""Yes mistress."" She went to the hiding place deep in her closet, under all her stuffed animals, that Mommie never touched. She brought two leather straps with buckles and handed one to Angel.</p><p>""Thank you, Lover."" She took Amy by the waist and turned her around. She pulled her arms together at the center of her back, put the strap around them and pulled them together, buckling the strap tight. Her elbows almost touched.</p><p>""Why don't you strap her wrists, lover.""</p><p>""Can I mistress?""</p><p>""Sure lover. Go ahead... have fun.""</p><p>Amy's humiliation was complete, or so she thought. She was gagged, naked and her daughter was helping to tie her up. A tear slowly rolled down her cheek. The conflict in her mind was almost too much for her. 'This is so wrong... How can I do this with two children, one of them my own daughter? Its so wrong... But, why does it feel so right. Why can't I just say, 'STOP!"", and mean it... Why is it so exciting and such an incredible turn-on that keeps from doing the right thing? Am I a horrible person? No! I'm not. Amanda is happier than I've ever seen her. And we're all having such a wonderful time. The sex is unbelievable! Fuck it! This is just too good to pass up. And if I did put a stop to this Mandi will probably hate me forever.... And looking me in the face and calling me fuck slut over and over and enjoying it so much was such a fucking turn-on.....</p><p>""Did you buckle it nice and tight, lover?""</p><p>""Yes mistress. See?"" lifting Amy's arm. Angel took hold, checked the strap... ""Good job, lover. ""</p><p>""Get on the bed and lie on your back, fuck slut."" Angel ordered. Amy wriggled the best she could and was in the ceter of the bed.</p><p>""What comes next, my little lover/helper?""</p><p>Mandi stood next to the bed by Amy's head and leaned over saying, ""Spread you fucking legs wide, fuck slut!""</p><p>Amy did as she was ordered.</p><p>""Now little helper slut..."" Mandi giggled... ""Get me two pieces of rope and the tape."" Mandi went back to the closet and returned with the items.</p><p>""Give me the rope,"" Angel said, ""and cut six pieces of tape... you know how long.""</p><p>Angel took the rope and began tying Amy's ankles to the corners of the bed, while Mandi cut the tape and put it over her mother's mouth. Angel returned to the chair again. Mandi joined her...</p><p>""You've been such a wonderful helper slut, lover. I'm so proud of you.""</p><p>Amy turns her head to watch. She sees Angel deeply kiss her little girl and begins moaning.</p><p>""I think fuck slut likes to watch us, helper slut.""</p><p>""I think so too, mistress."" She turns to her mother, ""Like watching us kiss, fuck slut?""</p><p>Amy nods, 'Yes', and moans again.</p><p>Angel begins to undress Mandi. First, her lace panties. She pulls them down Mandi's legs slowly. Both of them looking at Amy's reaction. She obviously loves it, her breathing becoming more rapid. Angel takes her time as she slides the soft satin and lace below her daughter's knees, taking time to stroke Mandi's stockings. Amy begins to moan louder...</p><p>Mandi steps out of them, and Angel hands the soft, wet panties to her. ""Put these some place... Special."" looking at Amy. Then she gently places the panties, inside crotch first, over her mother's face.</p><p>Angel calls her back and unzips the back of her dress, letting it fall to the floor. Mandi steps out and proudly shows her mother the bra Angel had ordered for her. There were very real-looking breasts in the cups.</p><p>""They're 30D's. Like it?"" she said to Amy.</p><p>Amy's eyes wide in awe of how well it looked on her young daughter. She nodded wildly...</p><p>""Okay, helper slut. Sit on fuck slut's face, while I lick her. You know how we rub each others pussies to cum, right?""</p><p>""Yes, mistress. I remember...""</p><p>""Good. I want you to use fuck slut's face the same way. And when she's about to cum, I want you to put your cute little ass bud right on her nose so she can't breathe, okay?""</p><p>""Yes mistress... This'll be FUN! Won't it, fuck slut!""</p><p>Amy wasn't sure, but she nodded anyway.</p><p>""Don't forget to press hard when you sit on her nose...""</p><p>They both climbed on the bed, Angel lying between Amy's legs and Mandi positioning herself, just right, on her mother's face. She began to masturbate herself on Amy's face as Angel started to lick the bound womans pussy.</p><p>Amy starting to grunt and moan almost instantly. Her daughter's pussy smelled so wonderful, so sweet. And Angel was the best pussy licker she'd ever had. Mandi reached out and began to play with Amy's nipples, pulling them up and letting them fall. But she wasn't giggling this time. She was seriously turned-on getting face fucked by her mother and almost torturing her tits.</p><p>""Mistress... I think I'm gonna cum...""</p><p>Amy moaned louder as the prospect of Mandi cumming in her face was pushing her over the edge. She lifted her face to push into her daughter's pussy as hard as she could. Angel felt her mound push into her face as Amy tried so hard to cum.</p><p>Mandi started to make little sqealing noises, pushing Amy over the edge and they both came together. Mandi didn't forget and pushed her little ass onto her mother's nose. Angel kept licking as Amy twisted and struggled to breathe as she cam. Still licking her, Angel smiled at how well Mandi was suffocating her mother, her own orgasm keeping her from thinking about it.</p><p>Amy struggled for a while, starting to go limp...</p><p>""You'd better let her breathe, lover.""</p><p>Mandi lifted herself off her mother, both of them panting... Angel kept licking her. Angels face was soaked from Amy's orgasm. But then, Amy's face was soaked from Mandi's!</p><p>Angel finally stopped as Amy was almost convulsing from the non-stop assault on her pussy by Angel's very talented tongue.</p><p>They rested for a while, all three side by side. Angel and Mandi lovingly licked Mandi's pussy juice of Amy's face, to her delight. After a few minutes, Angel said,</p><p>""Helper slut... Get the strap-on. Amy opened her eyes wide, staring at Angel. She smiled at her, got closer to her and whispered, ""That's right, fuck slut. You're going to get fucked.... And your little Amanda is going to fuck you..."" Amy's eyes rolled back.. she looked like she was about to faint.</p><p>""Go ahead."" Angel said. ""Pass out and miss it all. This will be the best fuck you've ever had. Lover girl fucks me all the time... And she's GOOD!""</p><p>Angel sat up, got behind Amy and spread her legs open so they were on each side of her. She picked up Amy's head, slid under her and placed her head on her tummy so Angel's pussy was against the back of Amy's neck. By this time Mandi returned already wearing the strap-on.</p><p>""Look, fuck slut."" She wrapped her fingers around the big life-like dildo and shook it at her mother.</p><p>""I'm gonna fuck you good! And mistress says, I'm the best!""</p><p>Amy squirmed a bit, but Angel held her still with her legs. Amy noticed how soft the seamed nylons were against her. It just turned her on more.</p><p>Mandi crawled up on the bed, and lay on her mother's belly. Their faces very close. She reached down and placed the dildo at her mothers opening, pushing slightly, Amy moaning...</p><p>She withdrew her hand and pushed harder, a cry coming from Amy...</p><p>Then she started pushing harder feeling it enter her mother. She pushed all the way in, gutteral moans coming from behind the gag. Then she began to pump her, in and out. She kept this up, and did something Angel didn't expect. A cruel, evil look came over Mandi's pretty, innocent face. She was becoming a wonderful little dom! Angel smiled at the transformation.''You like that slut?"" Mandi said. ""You like your little girl fucking you? Huh?"" She slapped her mother's face, not hard, but enough to get her attention.</p><p>""I'm talking to you, Bitch! I said do you like it!"" all the time fucking her mother's pussy.</p><p>""Yeah. You like it because your just a fucking slut. Aren't you?""</p><p>Amy tried to nod, but the feelings she was experiencing were overwhelming her.</p><p>""That's it you fucking cunt! Take it all, nice and deep..."" She started to fuck her mother harder and faster. Amy couldn't hold back and screamed behind the gag. Angel pinched her nose closed as she came.</p><p>Mandi watched as her mother struggled to breathe, but she smiled into her eyes and kept fucking her...</p><p>""Like that, bitch? Is it hard to breathe?"" Mandi giggled. Fucking her faster, ""Your face is getting so red, fucking slut."" She laughed at her mother. ""This is so much fun, Mommie. I like to watch you suffer while I fuck your slut cunt...""</p><p>Angel, looking over Amy's shoulder just smiled at Mandi. ""Having fun, lover?""</p><p>""Oh yes... YES! I love watching her suffer... Her face is all red and her eyes are rolling around... It's so fucking hot!""</p><p>Amy, still grunting and struggling... ""Maybe now you understand me better."" Angel said to her.</p><p>""Oh I do, mistress... I do!""</p><p>Angel released her grip on Amy, as she sucked in some much needed air. She panted through her nose like a thirsty dog on a hot day. Mandi kept fucking her until she collapsed.</p><p>Angel asked if she'd had enough. Mandi said, ""I just came again. That was so much fun.""</p><p>""I think fuck slut needs a little rest time.Why don't you take her gag out while I untie her.""</p><p>Mandi started to come down from her 'power high', and as she removed her mother's gag she started to sob.</p><p>""Mommie... I'm so sorry. I don't know what happened to me. I don't want to hurt you..."" she pulled the panties from Amy's mouth... ""I couldn't help myself... I di""</p><p>""It's alright, baby. It was wonderful!"" she said, catching her breath..."" When you started to say all those awful things to me while you fucked me... it was just wonderful! And the look in your eyes! My god... I was so fucking turned on! Where the hell did that come from?""</p><p>Still sobbing, ""I don't know Mommie. It just came out of me...""</p><p>""Well, young lady. I hope it comes out again! And, mistress... Thank you so much for the best fucking sex I've ever had!""</p><p>""It was my pleasure."" They all got together and kissed, then they lay down and fell asleep...</p><p>When they woke, Angel announced, ""Hey, you two! What about me?""</p><p>Mandi smiled, still wearing the strap-on... ""I'll fuck you doggie style...""</p><p>Amy jumped in, ""I'll lick your pussy from underneath!""</p><p>They all got in position. Angel couldn't help leaning down on Amy and licking her again while Mandi fucked her from behind. Amy was passionately moaning into Angels pussy, looking up to see her daughter's bottom and pussy as she fucked their mistress!</p><p>Was this ever going to end?</p>"
218,Angel's Fantasies: The Long Ride 1,Angel,1,"After a long, uncomfortable Thanksgiving weekend at her sister's home, Katherine and her daughter Angel started for home, on a cold, rainy night. But, they had time to talk and this lead to intimate confessions from both of them…",['Fg Moth/Dau Nosex'],"<p>It had been an uncomfortably bad Thanksgiving for Katherine. Her sister Becky was the only member of her deeply religious family who'd see her, let alone speak to her. When it became apparent Katherine was gay the family shunned her. She always felt Becky was chosen by them to keep tabs on her, and especially Angel. Katherine's lifestyle was never mentioned in front of Angel. Their narrow-minded religious beliefs forbid any such discussions in front of the girl.</p><p>Katherine, reluctantly agreed on her own. But she felt guilty she couldn't share her life with Angel more honestly. She wasn't ashamed of who she was and if her family didn't understand, well...... Adios Familia!</p><p>The worst part of the weekend for Katherine, though, was that Angel was going through a rough time. They'd discussed the facts of life and Angel knew all there was to know. She was a very smart girl. But even the obvious can be over looked by the smart ones. And Angel never once noticed her mom ever dating men. It's just the way it was.</p><p>All weekend and for a week before, Angel was sullen and even a bit withdrawn. The long ride at night in the rain was the perfect opportunity to do some digging into what was bothering her.</p><p>Goodbyes said, car packed... They set off. In clear weather the ride was usually about four hours. But in the dark, in the rain, it would be more like six.</p><p>Angel sat with her hands on her lap, and her right temple against the window. She just stared out into the cold, wet darkness.</p><p>It was time to talk.</p><p>""Honey?"" Katherine said.</p><p>""What..."" Angel replied in an emotionless monotone voice. The same way she'd been speaking ever since this started.</p><p>""Would you like to talk, honey?""</p><p>""No. Thanks anyway."" Angel replied.</p><p>""C'mon honey. I know something's bothering you a lot. I thought it was a typical 'almost teen' thing, but I know now it's much more than that.""</p><p>""I don't want to talk about it."" she said.</p><p>""C'mon honey. I...""</p><p>Angel cut her off. ""Mom, PLEASE! I don't want to talk about it!"" she almost shouted, turning to face her mom.</p><p>""You've never raised your voice to me like that before.""</p><p>Looking out the window, again, Angel said,</p><p>""I'm sorry Mom. It's just, I don't know. Too hard to talk about. I'm too embarrassed....""</p><p>""Whatever you're going through, whatever you're feeling... I went through it, too. Please talk to me, baby..."" Katherine said in her usual kind and tender voice.</p><p>""Please, Mom. Please let it go..."" she began to sob, gently.</p><p>""I hate to ask you this Honey, but I have to.... Are you... you know...""</p><p>""Mom! I'm not pregnant!"" she shouted. ""Have ever seen me with a boy? Do I EVER talk about boys?""</p><p>""Okay, baby. I'm sorry. But the way you're acting... well, it got me worried. And I wanted to clear that up right away!""</p><p>""I'm sorry I shouted, Mom. I guess I knew that was coming...""</p><p>""Then what has you so upset, honey? Please talk to me. I promise I can help. Don't we always talk things out together?""</p><p>""I know, Mom. But.... I guess I'm a little scared to talk about it.""</p><p>""Why would you be scared to talk to me about anything?"" Katherine asked.</p><p>""Because.... because.... I think you'll be disappointed in me.... Maybe you'll even hate me...."" Angel said.</p><p>""I can understand the disappointment thing... But, honey. Do you really believe I could ever HATE you?""</p><p>Angel, sobbing again, ""Mom... Something's happening to me. And I don't understand it. I'm so scared Mom."" She began to cry.</p><p>On a main road now, Katherine pulled into a parking lot and stopped the car. She unbuckled her seat belt, leaned over and wrapped her arms around her daughter.</p><p>""God, baby. What is it? Tell me! You know I love you more than anything in the world. I promise I'll help you. We can get through this together.""</p><p>Angel hugged her mom, still crying. Katherine comforted her as best she could in the car.</p><p>After a few minutes, Angel calmed down.</p><p>Katherine, almost whispering asked ""Do you want to tell me now, baby?""</p><p>Angel pulled away a little. ""You promise you won't be angry or disappointed in me?""</p><p>Katherine, with tears in her eyes, smiled softly and said, ""I promise.""</p><p>""Okay. I suppose it had to come out, sometime..... Mom? Have you ever noticed I never talk about boys? In school all the girls except me and Megan talk about them constantly. This one's so cute... or that one's cute... I don't see it.""</p><p>""You said Megan doesn't care about boys, either?""</p><p>""Yes. And I think there are girls I see as better looking than any of the boys.... Does that mean I'm... you know... gay?""</p><p>""I can't say for sure, Baby, but... even if you are, I promise you from the bottom of my heart I wouldn't be disappointed with you, or angry with you... and I especially wouldn't hate you! Okay?""</p><p>Katherine used her thumbs to gently wipe the tears rolling down Angel's cheeks. Angel smiled at her. She knew things weren't as bad as she thought.</p><p>""Do you know how long you've felt this way?""</p><p>""I guess it started with the sleepovers at Megan's house, and at ours, too."" Angel said. ""We started to practice kissing. Everyone does it. But, the more I kissed Megan, the more I liked kissing her. And she liked kissing me back!""</p><p>""Have you two ever done more than that?""</p><p>""That's what's been making this so hard, Mom. I WANT to go farther with her.""</p><p>""And, does Megan want to go farther with you?"" Katherine asked, all the while gently stroking Angel's hair.</p><p>""I think so, but she's fighting her feelings. Mom, they say being gay is a choice... But I never chose this. What's wrong with me?""</p><p>""There is nothing wrong with you, honey. I have a confession of my own to make. I've been waiting for the right moment, and it doesn't get more right than this.""</p><p>""What is it Mom?""</p><p>""Honey. Have you ever thought about when you and I kiss, it's always on the lips?""</p><p>""Yes... and I like that.""</p><p>""Me, too. And, lately, it's become... exciting to me. I mean... I can feel it in a special place. Do you understand?""</p><p>Angel had a shocked look on her face. ""You mean... You like it, too?""</p><p>""Ever wonder why Sandy is the only person I go out with? And sometimes she stays over... on the couch?""</p><p>""Yes. She's your best friend, isn't she?""</p><p>""Well... she's more than just a friend, baby. And she's only on the couch until you're asleep. Wait! Wait! What do you mean by... '... you like it too?""</p><p>""That's one of the other things bothering me, Mom."" Angel lowered her head. ""Lately, when we kiss hello, or goodnight, My panties are starting to get a little, wet.""</p><p>""Mine, too, honey"" Katherine said with a soft smile.</p><p>""But how did this happen to me? I didn't chose this!""</p><p>""I've felt the same way as you.... toward girls, I mean.... for as long as I can remember. And something I've learned over the years is, being gay isn't so much a choice as it is a... a ...realization, of who you truly are. Mother nature played a little trick on us... But what a wonderful trick it was! When I came to that 'realization', all became clear, and I was very happy with myself. And you'll find it easier than I ever did. I had to keep this a secret from my family for almost twelve years. I lived in fear of them finding out, and what would happen if they did. Now, they'll have nothing to do with me. And, so you know, I told Becky we wouldn't be coming back. I've had it with all of them.""</p><p>""But... Becky's the only family you have, Mom!""</p><p>""No, honey. She isn't. You are!""</p><p>""So... You're not upset about all this?""</p><p>""Upset? I couldn't be more pleased. And, I have to say... Knowing how you feel when we kiss has aroused... well, some thoughts in me.""</p><p>""What thoughts, Mom?""</p><p>Katherine looked in her eyes, smiled an evil grin, and said, ""You know. Thoughts....""</p><p>""Oh."" Then Angel thought for a moment, turned to Katherine with her eyes wide open, finally understanding...""OH!!!"" The shock of what Katherine meant took her off guard. ""You mean, like... you and me...?"" hoping she asked the right question...</p><p>""Hoey. I have so much to teach you. So many pleasures, wonderful feelings. And, I'm pretty sure you feel the same way... don't you...""</p><p>Angel smiled and dropped her head in embarassment' ""Well, sometimes when Megan and I are together, we... you know... sorta... I don't know, fantasize about you.""</p><p>""ReallY! You mean, if I wanted, I could have both of you?""</p><p>""You'd have to break her down, first.""</p><p>""I think we can do that together. What do you think?"" Katherine asked, smiling.</p><p>""I guess it's worth a try, Mom.""</p><p>Katherine leaned into Angel, again, and kissed her. But this time it was a deep, passionate kiss. Then she said, ""You AND Megan."" Still facing Angel, her eyes looked to one side.... ""The wonderful possibilities....""</p>"
219,Angel's Fantasies: The Long Ride 2,Angel,2,"After their mutual confessions, the future looked much brighter, and sensual. They didn't realize yet that the 'Ride' had only just begun............ And the sentuality of their confessions would manifest itself sooner than they thought!",['Fg moth/dau cons mast rom'],"<p>After their first passionate kiss, Katherine took her daughter's face in her hands and promised to show her many new pleasures. Pleasures Angel couldn't imagine.</p><p>She looked Angel in the eyes, her soft smile and eyes making the girl feel so much love and kindness from her mother. She smiled back.</p><p>""Let's go home."" Katherine said.</p><p>Angel, smiling at her mom, nodded in approval. Then she did what she always had at emotional times. She went to her 'safe place'. She wrapped both of er arms around Katherine's arm and put her head on her shoulder, closing her eyes.</p><p>Katherine smiled down at Angel. The contented look on her face said volumes of how comfortable she now felt about herself.</p><p>Katherine drove off, back on the long journey home. But, it would be a pleasant journey, now. All was right in the world...</p><p>Because of Ange's grip on her arm, Katherine was feeling her arm and fingers falling asleep. Her hand was on Angel's thigh. She thought Angel was asleep and didn't want to wake her. She looked so at peace. She decided to just... flex her fingers and arm, just a little, to get the circulation going again.</p><p>She began flexing her fingers, stretching them and twisting her hand. But, she inadvertently touched the seam of Angel's jeans in a very special spot.</p><p>Angel moaned, softly. Katherine withdrew her hand immediately, not knowing if the moan was disapproval, or not! Then she felt Angel push herself into Katherine's hand. She didn't know what to do or even think! 'Did she like it?', she thought. The pushing said she did. Katherine was at odds about it all. She wanted to show Angel all the wonderful pleasures there were to experience, but... Now? She'd hoped to have time to think about the right way to approach this dilemma. But, that moan... It was so sensual...</p><p>She decided to see what would happen if she touched her again. She used her pinky fingernail to pull at the seam of her jeans at the zipper. Moving her hand slowly toward the spot, she lost her breath as Angel's legs began to part... an open invitation.</p><p>Using her fingernail again, she began to flick at the seam. Angel moaned softly. Katherine flicked it faster making her daughter gasp. Angel began to writhe a little. She gasped again, holding her breath and pushing into her mom's hand. Her head straining from side to side,  breathing once again from her mouth. The faint little girl 'mews' were almost too much to take, and Katherine felt her own orgasm coming on.</p><p>Then, she saw it... &lt;REST AREA 2 MILES&gt;. She was so glad! 'Thank God' she thought to herself.</p><p>It took less than two minutes to take the ramp and find a dark corner to park in. Angel, by this time was in the throes of passion and Katherine didn't want to disappoint her. Not now!</p><p>She pulled her arm from Angel's grasp and quickly began to fumble with Angel's zipper.</p><p>""Oh... Mom..."" Angel whispered, knowing what her mom was about to do.</p><p>""It's okay, baby."" Katherine said.</p><p>Getting her fly open, she slid her hand into her daughter's panties... Panties she'senjoyed the scent of, many times while doing the laundry. Using her ring and pointer fingers, she gently parted Angel's labia, slowly inserting her middle finger between them.</p><p>Angel softly moaned, getting louder as her mother began to rub her clit. Her body would tense, she'd hold her breath, then exhale in a loud gasp, twisting her body. This went on for minutes.</p><p>Katherine rubbed herself through her own panties... both of them in the heat of passion. She's kissing Angel, anywhere she could. Angel would find her mother's lips, and tongues would dance between them.</p><p>Their passions grew until Katherine heard Angel's climax buid. She couldn't contain herself and came with a scream... This sent Angel over the edge and they came together...</p><p>They both collapsed into each otherr. The little squeals Angel made were so amazing to Katherine. They turned her on even more.</p><p>They sat together, holding each other. Panting... Their hands caressing each other. Slowly, gently. Katherine felt her daughter's hand exploring and gently holding her breast. She moaned... Angel smiled, her eyes still closed.</p><p>Neither of them knew how long they sat there like this, but when they began to gather their thoughts they realized that Katherine's fingers were still inside Angel, and Angel was still holding onto and gently rubbing, Katherine's breast and nipple.</p><p>Angel looked into her mother's eyes, Katherine looking into hers. Neither could believe the love they each saw, and shared.</p><p>Tears began to well up in her eyes as Angel began to speak...</p><p>"" Mom......... I never knew it could be like that. I never felt like that before...""</p><p>""Did you like it, honey?""</p><p>""Oh GOD..... yes, mom!</p><p>""Me too, honey. Did you notice I came, too?""</p><p>""You came, too?"" Angel asked.</p><p>""And I never came so hard, so easily before. I loved seeing you like that, honey. The sounds you made were so fucking erotic... It turned me on so much!""</p><p>""Sounds? What sounds?""</p><p>Katherine laughed. ""It doesn't matter, now. I just can't wait to hear them again!""</p><p>Katherine slowly pulled her hand from Angel's panties, making the girl gasp.</p><p>""Can we do that again, mom?"" she asked as she watched Katherine close her eyes and lick her fingers sensually, tasting her daughter's juices. She moaned, thinking of her mother tasting her.</p><p>""Do I taste good?"" she asked.</p><p>Katherine slowly nodded to her, her eyes closed, the tip of her tongue sliding up and down the three fingers. Katherine heard Angel gasp again.</p><p>""Do you like seeing me taste you?"" she asked the girl,looking directly into her eyes.</p><p>Angel took her mother's hand, gently drew it to her mouth and began licking them, herself. Now it was Katherine gasping.</p><p>""My god, honey. That's so fucking hot!""</p><p>Angel gave her a seductive smile and took her entire middle finger in her mouth and began sucking it, as though it were a penis...</p><p>""Oh, Baby! You're good!""</p><p>Angel continued sucking the finger, her young, full lips wrapped around it.</p><p>Katherine loved the look of this, and the warmth of her daughter's lips and tongue. But she had to put a stop to this. It couldn't go on if she was to drive a few more hours...</p><p>But it felt sooooo good!</p><p>'Maybe a little while longer', she thought..........</p>"
220,Angel's Fantasies- Girl Games 3,Angel,1,"Back in school, the following week, Angel is summoned to the office..... Where she 'aquires' a new toy.",['FFgg d/s bon oral seduc cons moth/dau'],"<p>Mrs. Anderson, standing at her desk, picks up an American History text book and holds it against her side, under one arm.</p><p>Beverly Anderson, a 40 something teacher, was well liked by her class. She was a very sweet and understanding teacher. And, even for her age, a very sensuous woman, as Angel had noticed. Angel enjoyed teasing the woman, though in an indirect way. She'd never experienced an older woman, and Beverly would be just right as her first.</p><p>Beverly felt the same way, as Angel's sexual aura seemed to follow her everywhere.</p><p>Beverly walked in front of her desk, leaning back with her beautiful butt cheeks against the edge of the desk, her ankles crossed. Her tight short skirt accentuating her hips and legs. She had an hourglass figure. She knew Angel looked. And played the same game with Angel as Angel did with her... Seduction.</p><p>""Who can give me a brief description of Dr. J Robert Oppenheimer and tell me what secret project he was in charge of?""</p><p>Angel raised her hand.</p><p>""Yes, Heather...""</p><p>""Dr. Oppenheimer was a nuclear physicist and was in charge of the Manhattan Project, which was tasked with developing the first atomic weapons, which eventually were used to end the Second World War.""</p><p>""Thank you, Heather.....""</p><p>She was cut off by the awful drone of the buzzer of the ancient inter-office phone.</p><p>""Hello... This is Mrs. Anderson...(Pause)... Yes... (Another pause)... Of course. I'll send her right down... You're welcome."" She hung the receiver up.</p><p>""Heather... Would you gather your belongings and come with me, please?""</p><p>""Okay, Mrs. Anderson.""</p><p>Angel stood and turning her back to her teacher, bent over to pick up her book bag, without bending her knees. Her uniform, though not as short or tight as the one she wears at Amy's house, was still a little on the risque side. She wore shear to waist nude pantyhose... and no panties. A fact not wasted on Mrs. Anderson. She stared for a moment at Angel's long legs and pretty, little butt. Smilling inside, her pussy began to heat up, she felt a dampness in her panties.</p><p>Angel put her things in the book bag and turned toward the door, and a waiting Mrs. Anderson. The teacher's face a bright pink. Angel noticed...</p><p>""What have you done this time, Angel?"" her best friend Megan said, giggling.</p><p>Angel looked back over her shoulder and replied with a smile, ""What HAVEN'T I done, would be a better question!"" The two laughed.Mrs. Anderson shook her head and smiled.</p><p>Beverly Anderson opened the door, they went into the deserted hallway. Beverly looked around to be sure they were alone.</p><p>""Really Angel..."" she said in a hushed tone, an erotic smile on her face. ""No panties?""</p><p>Angel smiled at her, coyly. ""I'm so glad you noticed, Beverly!"" she whispered back. ""Now. Where am I going, and why?""</p><p>""There's someone here who wants to talk to you. She'll introduce herself with a false name, and a false reason to talk to you. But your reputation has made it to the school board. I think it may be a witch-hunt... And you're the witch... Understand?""</p><p>""Who is she, really?"" Angel asked.</p><p>""Her name is Jennifer Bennett. She's a psychologist with the school board. Please be careful what you say to her...""</p><p>Angel smiled at her teacher... A loving smile. Mrs. Anderson was about the only adult she respected. But, it was a mutual admiration they shared.</p><p>""It's a shame you're married, Beverly.""</p><p>""I'm not always a bored wife..."" she said to Angel with a knowing look.</p><p>Angel took a pen from her bag, took Beverly's hand and wrote her number on it.</p><p>The teacher gasped. ""What does this mean, Angel?""</p><p>""Exactly what you think it means..."" coyly smiling at the woman. ""Maybe sometime when you're not a bored wife, call me.""</p><p>Angel, still holding the shaking woman's hand, stroking it gently with her thumb, smiled lovingly again. She let go of Beverly, put two fingers to her own lips, kissed them, and pressed them to Beverly's lips. The woman's eyes closed, rolling back in her head, she gasped and began to visibly shake.</p><p>""Call me anytime, Beverly. I promise, you won't be bored...""</p><p>""Oh... God!"" was all the woman could say.</p><p>""And, thanks for the heads up. I won't forget it.""</p><p>""Anything for you, dear."" the teacher whispered... breathless...</p><p>Angel turned and walked toward the stairs, and down to the office. Beverly watched as the girl's hips swayed, making her pleated skirt drift sensuously from side to side with each step. The teacher stayed in the hall until the flush in her cheeks subsided. 'Oppenheimer... Oppenheimer... J. Robert Oppenheimer...' she kept repeating to herself under her breath to get the encounter out of her mind...</p><p>----------</p><p>At the office, she was greated by the vice-principle, Joanna Herrington. A usually stern, older woman... Who was surprisingly kind to her.</p><p>""Hello Heather.""</p><p>""Hello Ms. Herrington. So, what have I done for this unscheduled meeting?""</p><p>""Nothing like that dear. The school board has hired a consulting firm to speak to students throughout the school system. They want to find ways of improving the curriculum. All of the students names who are to be interviewed have been randomly selected. And you're going to represent this school. Isn't that wonderful?""</p><p>Trying to sound excited, and to look as though she'd been completely fooled, she said ""That's so cool, Ms. Herrington! Wow! I guess it's all up to me to make things better. I hope I don't embarrass the school!"" Angel said in one of her best performances.</p><p>""Don't worry, dear. Just be yourself."" the evil woman said with a smirk on her face, believing she'd fooled the great Heather Martin, AKA Angel!</p><p>Ms. Herrington opened the door to her office and entered with Angel in tow.</p><p>""Heaather Martin... This is Marcia Baker. The lady I told you about... I'll leave you two alone, take all the time you need"". she said as she closed the door behind her.</p><p>The young woman stood and approached Angel. She was young, extremely beautiful and had on the tightest power suit ever! It was black, with a deep violet camisole which did little to hide her ample breasts, even under the jacket! 'This was going to be interesting.' Angel thought.</p><p>As she approached, Angel took the time to scan the woman's body. Large breasts, tiny waist and long, slender legs, in dark stockings and fuck-me pumps. Angel was impressed with the woman's sensuality. It was obvious the woman was very impressed with Angel, as well.</p><p>Angel also noticed the semi-shocked look on the woman's face when she entered the room with Ms. Herrington...</p><p>Macia extended her hand to Angel. They shook, but Angel held the woman's hand and didn't let go.</p><p>""It's nice to meet you, Heather"" Marcia said.</p><p>""Are you married, Marcia? I ask because if I'm going to bare my soul to you, I like to think I'm speaking to, not only an extremely beautiful woman, but a single woman as well. Someone who might be available for more... private meetings. So. Are you married?"" Angel's eyes darting around the woman's face taking in all of it's features.</p><p>The question completely threw Marcia off her game. She'd just lost the element of surprise in the battle. But all Marcia could focus on was the childs oozing sensuality. 'It was all true' she thought. Everything she'd heard about Angel.</p><p>Still being held by Angel's hand, she began to stutter. The anime hair style Angel wore was so disarming, so erotic, so sensual!</p><p>""Oh... Um... well, yes. I AM single.""</p><p>Angel let go of her hand. ""Where are we sitting, or do we stand for the afternoon?"" Angel asked as though annoyed. Anything to put the young woman off topic.</p><p>Marcia had everything planned for their meeting. But it was all falling apart for her.</p><p>""Um... I guess we could sit over here...""</p><p>She pointed to two large, overstuffed but comfortable easy chairs used by Ms. Herrington to speak with individual members of the staff. There was a small table between them, the chairs facing each other.</p><p>Macia retreived her bag from the desk and went to the small table placing it down.</p><p>""Come, Heather. Why don't you sit here..."" pointing to one of the chairs.</p><p>Angel sat in the other chair.</p><p>""Um... Okay. Why don't you sit there...""</p><p>""I think the seating arrangements have been decided on, Macia. It IS Macia, isn't it?"" Angel said in an almost accusing tone.</p><p>""Of course... I mean... well, of course it's my name. What are you tryi...""</p><p>""Let me ask you a question. Miss Baker. It IS Miss Baker. Isn't it? Marcia Baker?"" Angel broke her off.</p><p>""I just said it was, didn't I?"" the woman seemed indignant that this child would question her integrity. And she was obviously nervous that Angel may know who she really was.</p><p>""I want to ask you, if the school board should knowingly send someone to talk to students and... Oh, I don't know... Maybe give a false name to them? Don't you think that would send a dishonest signal to the students?""</p><p>She sat and slowly crossed her legs so the woman would see her more closely. All the time scanning the items on the wall around the office. Her head on a swivel.</p><p>""I... I'm not sure I know what you, you know... mean."" she nervously replied.</p><p>Angel's skirt had risen up her slender thighs. She began to gently, slowly rub her knee. , slowly stroking her thigh. Feeling the soft nylon on her skin.</p><p>""It's a simple question, Jennifer. Any child in this school could come up with a more intelligent answer than that."" Angel watched as Macia stared at her hand, on the young, stockinged thigh.</p><p>""I guess... I guess that would be... wrong. Wait! What did you call me?""</p><p>""Jennifer."" Angel replied. You're Jennifer Bennett. You're a psychologist with the school board... Aren't you?""</p><p>The young woman placed both of her hands on her face, and leaned forward. She was ashamed and disappointed in herself for lying to Angel, but more so for letting a twelve year old girl get the best of her.</p><p>""I'd say you have some explaining to do, Jennifer."" I'm very disappointed with you, Jennifer. Lying to a young, inpressionable child!"" She was really pouring it on!</p><p>""You're right, Heather. I'm sorry. But... I don't know if I can tell you why I'm really here. It isn't really for the school. It's... It's for me.""</p><p>""For you? What would a sexy, beautiful young woman like you want with a young student?"" knowing full well, now, what she really wanted.</p><p>""C'mon, Heather. Your reputation for being so incredibly self-assured, dominant towards women... Your reputation is the talk of all the female staff. The male staff... well, they're just lecherous pigs with nothing on their mind but to violate you.""</p><p>""I know all about that. I love to tease. The men are funny about it!"" she said with a slight giggle. ""A few of them have tried to get in my panties, when I WEAR panties...""</p><p>""I noticed."" Jennifer said</p><p>""I was hoping you would..."" Angel replied with her usual seductive smile.</p><p>Jennifer looked up, a glint of hope in her eyes.</p><p>Angel stood, walked directly in front of Jennifer, leaned on the soft arms of the big chair. She was face to face with the woman.</p><p>""So. You did all this for yourself..."" She placed her hand on the woman's thigh. Her tight skirt had risen also. She moved her fingers up and down the soft nylon fabric, sensuously encasing the woman's legs. The woman moaned, and quietly sighed...</p><p>""Stockings, or pantyhose?"" Angel asked her. Jennifer's eyes were closed, her head leaned back, her mouth open just a little. She gasped at Angel's touch...</p><p>""I said, stockings or pantyhose?""</p><p>""Pantyhose..."" the woman whispered. ""I only wear stockings on special occaisions...""</p><p>""And what constitutes a special occaision?"" Angel whispered to her, still gently stroking the woman's leg.</p><p>""When I meet someone new... someone I want to share myself with..."" She shocked herself saying these things to a young girl... A child. But the feeling was too strong and she couldn't help herself... There was a warmth between her legs... a passion for this child growing in her most private place...</p><p>""So... If I were to give you my address, what would you wear to come over. Stockings and a garter belt, or pantyhose...?""</p><p>""Stockings... Definitely stockings!"" she replied.</p><p>""Good."" Angel said. ""I'd wear the same.""</p><p>""Oh God!"" the woman whispered... Thinking of this child dressed in pretty lingerie.</p><p>Angel stood, went to Ms. Herrington's desk and bent over, again... as she'd dome to her teacher, and wrote something on a piece of paper. Jennifer stared with lust and fear in her eyes at Angel's young butt.</p><p>Angel returned to her,folding the paper into a small size, leaned in, closer this time, tucked the paper in Jennifer's camisole, pushing it deep between her breasts... her fingers lingering as she'd done with Amy.</p><p>""This is where I'll be at nine pm. If you'd like to... Talk... further, be there at nine.""</p><p>Jennifer looked into the seductive child's eyes and nodded. Angel softly kissed her lips. Jennifer moaned into Angel's mouth as their tongues gently touched. Angel placed her hand between her own legs, touched herself and brought her hand to her mouth, her pointed tongue tasting just the tips of her fingers. She turned her hand to Jennifer's mouth. She leaned forward and wrapped her full lips around Angel's finger. Sucking and licking it... She reached out and cupped Angel's young, firm breast, gently squeezing it. They both moaned.</p><p>""Be warned, though. You mentioned my dominant personality earlier...""</p><p>""Yes...""</p><p>""I AM a dominant. Do you understand what that means?""</p><p>""I... I'm not sure...""</p><p>""That means I'm in charge. And I like my girls, let's say... helpless, at times...""</p><p>""You mean... I'll be... Like... tied up?""</p><p>""And gagged! But you won't be alone.""</p><p>""Other people? I don't know about tha...""</p><p>""Don't worry. I have a woman to play with, you'll appreciate her... and a young girl, who just loves to fuck bound women!""</p><p>""A young girl? As young as you?"" the woman whispered.</p><p>""No... younger! She was my toy, until her sub-mother began to play games with us. It turns out the girl, who's nine by the way, is a younger me! You should see her with a strap-on! We tie up her mother and fuck her all night! She's really cute.""</p><p>""You... you're kidding... r... right?""</p><p>Angel looked seriously into Jennifer's eyes. ""Do I look like I'm fucking kidding?""</p><p>""That sounds so... so, incredible! Do you really want me to come tonight?""</p><p>""You know what I expect from you. If you feel you're up to it, you know where and when."" She stood up straight. I really think you'll like being fucked by a little girl with a big strap-on dildo! Especially when you're bound and gagged...""</p><p>Angel walked toward the door, grabbing her bag along the way.</p><p>""I'd wait before you leave. Your face is so fucking red!"" She laughed. ""I'll tell Ms. Herrington you don't want to be disturbed for a while.""</p><p>----------</p><p>It was about nine-thiry when there was a knock on the door. Angel, wearing her short, tight schoolgirl outfit with the same stockings, garter belt and fuck-me pumps ahe wore when she and Mandi initiated Amy into Girl Games, answered it. She opened the door, and Jennifer let out an audible gasp as Angel came into her view. She stared at the nylons and black satin garter straps showing below her skirt. Her jaw dropped...</p><p>""I'll take it by your reaction, you like the way I look!""</p><p>""Oh My GOD... YES! You look so amazing, so sexy!""</p><p>""Come in"", Angel stepped aside. ""I have sooo much more for you to see!""</p><p>The sound of small high heels cam toward them from the living room. Mandi came around the corner wearing the same outfit Angel bought her. Jennifer stood frozen, her jaw wide open... her eyes wide.</p><p>Angel saw the reaction and said, ""I KNOW! Isn't she precious?"" with a big smile.</p><p>Jennifer slowly nodded as if in a trance.</p><p>""You were right, Miss Angel!"", Mandi said. ""She's really fucking pretty!""</p><p>""Oh, Heather! This is better tha...""</p><p>Mandi cut her off. ""You don't call her Heather!"", shaking her head and giggling. ""You call her mistress, right Miss Angel?""</p><p>""That's right, my sexy little lover."" and she bent down, passionately kissing the child, who returned the kiss willingly.</p><p>""You will address me as Mistress... and you'll address my little lover here as..."" directing the inquiry to Mandi.</p><p>""MISTRESS!"" Mandi exclaimed.</p><p>""That's right, Lover."" Angel looked at Jennifer and said, ""You'll address us both as Mistress and obey us both without question. We get kinky, but no one gets hurt. What's it all about, Lover?""</p><p>""Love, sex and bondage, Miss Angel!""</p><p>""Good girl!"" always fortifying Mandi's position with positive reinforcement.</p><p>""Get some rope, Lover, and tie Jennifer's hands behind her.""</p><p>Mandi scurried off to the living romm, coming back at once with a prepared loop of rope. She stood in front of the woman, pulling the rope tight, then relaxing it. She did this several times, all the while coyly smiling at the woman.</p><p>Angel watched the reaction in Jennifer's face, seeing the excitement in her eyes, her heaving chest as she breathed faster and faster! Staring at this sensual little girl.</p><p>Mandi walked behind Jennifer and grabbed one of her hands and started to wind it around her wrist. Then the other hand, tying them tightly together.</p><p>""Miss Angel? Are we gonna give her a new name, or do we keep calling her Jennifer? That just doesn't sound right."" Mandi asked.</p><p>""That's a very good question, Lover. Any ideas?""</p><p>Finished tying Jennifer's wrists behind her, Mandi stepped in front of the woman, dizzy with delight. She reached up with both hands and squeezed the huge tits.</p><p>""Yeah! I know! Let's call her Titty-cunt!""</p><p>Angel laughed out loud. ""That's fucking perfect, lover!"" still laughing.</p><p>Mandi clapped her hands bouncing up and down on her toes. ""Titty-cunt, Titty-cunt!"" she kept repeating in the woman's face. Angel saw her humiliation. And was enjoying it.</p><p>""Why don't you take Titty-cunt in to meet Mommy, Lover."" Abgel said.</p><p>""Okay, Miss Angel! C'mon Titty-cunt. Come meet Mommy."" She led the woman by her skirt, lifting it to see her nylons and garters as they walked. Angel was impressed Mandi was taking to being a dom so well.</p><p>As they turned the corner, Jennifer gasped, ""Oh My Dear God!"" She saw Amy, standing on a foot high stool. She wore a red lace trimmed black bustier. It had garters attached to dark brown nylons. The color was called 'French Coffee'. She wore red stillettos. She was tightly tied from head to toe, Her mouth obviouslt stuffed with soft material tied in with pantyhose, wound several times around her face to hold the packing in.''There was also a noose around her neck. It wasn't too tight, just enough to make her head lean to one side, and her face was a little red.</p><p>""Don't worry, Mandi said. She likes it. Go on. Ask her.""</p><p>Jennifer approached the woman. ""Are you alright? Can I get you down from there?""</p><p>Amy shook her head 'No.""</p><p>""You... you like this?"" Jennifer asked.</p><p>Amy's eyes practically smiled as she nodded.</p><p>Angel had quietly came up from behind. ""Show Titty-cunt how much Fuckslut enjoys this, Lover.""</p><p>""Okay, Miss Angel."" Mandy slipped her hand between her mother's bound legs and began to tickle her clit. Almost immediately Amy began to moan. She started to bend her legs to increase the pressure on her neck. Jennifer looked on in awe. Her pussy getting wet as she watched. Then she tensed and screamed, as Angel put her hand between her legs from behind.</p><p>""You should enjoy this as much as Fuckslut does, don't you think?""</p><p>She took her hand from Jennifer's pussy and knelt next to Mandi. ""I need your panties, lover. But don't stop. Make her cum for me."" They kissed as Angel slid Mandi's panties down, and Mandi played with Amy's clit.</p><p>Amy began to moan louder as Mandi's now deft masturbation brought Amy closer and closer to an orgasm.</p><p>Without a word, Angel balled up Mandi's panties and pushed them against Jennifer's lips. Her eyes closed as she slowly, erotically parted her lips and accepted the childs panties in her mouth.</p><p>Angel stuffed them completely in and went back to masturbating the trembling woman.</p><p>Jennifer and Amy stared into each others eyes, both seeing the eroticism in their gagged faces, there bulging cheeks.</p><p>It was too much, and Amy began to cum, her gagged squeels and moans sending Jennifer over the edge as well. As Jennifer came, she saw the noose around Amy's neck tighten more and more as she became weak from her orgasm. It made the young woman cum harder than she ever had before.</p><p>Angel let Jennifer down on the couch, quickly releasing the noose from where it was tied. She gently lowered Amy to the floor.</p><p>""Is she breathing okay, Lover?""</p><p>Mandi was already checking. She nodded to Angel. Then her evil little smile came out. ""She's not breathing now!"" she said as she pinched the helpless woman's nose closed. After a half minute or so, Amy began to buck and struggle.</p><p>Angel, watching all of this said, ""Lover... You're such a naughty girl."" giving Mandi an approving smile and a wink.</p><p>Jennifer watched the woman struggle, and suffer at the hands of her young daughter, who was now masturbating herself as she held her helpless mother's nose. Amy struggled harder now. Angel told Jennifer to stand up, and pulled her up on her feet.</p><p>""Kneel over her legs."" nodding down to Amy. ""Hold her still while her Mistress pleasures herself."" As frightened of hurting Amy as she was, she knelt down, her knees next to Amy's thighs. She put her full weight down on her legs, Amy completely helpless now. The intensity in Mandi's face as she tortured her mother and was bringing herself to an orgasm. She found herself using Amy's thigh to get herself off. As Mandi started to cum, again, Jennifer was pushed over the edge.</p><p>Mandi and Jennifer came together. It was time for a break. But first, Jennifer was to pleasure Angel.</p><p>Angel untied Jennifer's hands, left the panties in her mouth and took her suit off. She was stipped down to her garter belt, stockings and heels, her hands retied behind her and her ankle and knees tied.</p><p>""My, my!"" Angel said. ""We're just going to have to find a way to play with these, won't we lover..."" handling the huge, natural breasts of Titty-cunt.</p><p>""They're the biggest fucking tits I ever saw!"" said Mandi.</p><p>Angel smiled and winked at Mandi, then looked into Jennifer's eyes...</p><p>""She is SO fucking precious! I swear... I love this girl!"" taking Mandi in her arms and passionately kissing each other. Jennifer's head was spinning. This was so much more intense, pleasurable than she could have ever hoped for when she decided to take Angel's offer.</p><p>Angel moved Jennifer's bound body next to Amy.</p><p>""I'm going to tie Titty-cunt face to pussy with Fuckslut. They'll both get to smell each other's cunts while they lie there"".</p><p>Mandi started clapping and jumping up and down giggling. That would be WAY cool, Miss Angel!""</p><p>""C'mon, Lover."" she said with a wink. ""Help me tie Mommy's face in this one's pussy, then we'll do the same to her...""</p><p>----------</p><p>Lying in each other's arms on the couch, and Mandi having pleasured Angel with her well-educated tongue, they gently held each other, well satisfied and touching each other as they watched, and listened to the two bound women on the floor, nearby. Each of their noses nuzzled right up to the others pussy. They moaned and struggled a little, but Mandi and Angel liked that. It was a little hard to breathe, but with all the panties now tied in their mouths, they really couldn't complain...</p><p>As Angel held little Mandi close to her, she gently rubbed the girls nipples, and kissed her on top of her head, she said,</p><p>""I love you, Amanda.""</p><p>Mandi turned around as best she could. With a tear in her eye, she said,</p><p>""I love you, too. Heather...""</p><p>They kissed, sweetly, and with an all consuming love they would always share. They closed their eyes and hugged each other.</p><p>""What about them? Mandi asked.</p><p>""What ABOUT them, Lover? I'm content right now holding you. And I want to stay like this forever and ever...""</p><p>Mandi smiled, a tear ran down her cheek. ""Me too...""</p><p> The two women moaned, tied together by children... But, they were content as well...</p>"
221,"First Time For Susan, Part One",Angela,1,,['ff'],"<p>Susan grew up in a very politically correct Christian home. She jad
fallen away fro a short period of time at 14 and lost her virginity,
but she was now 15 and very much back in line.  At 15 she was very
much into church and bible study, her friend Sammy invited her over
for a weekend because her mom was out of town. Mom said no at first
but then i was able to talk her into it.  Sammy only lived in the
next block and they had a burglar alarm which we promised to set.  
Then I went over. Sammy and I spent the eveing watching tv and
actually did some bible study.  </p><p>Later Sammy took her shower and while she was in the bathroom I went
to her room to change and I moved her pillow and found a magazine
that said christian living. I opened it and realized it was not what
it appeared. It had pictures of teenage girls and women kissing. I
looked at it and must have got engrossed because i did not here sammy
come in. I tried to say something but Sammy smiled said it was ok.</p><p>She explained she hid the mag inside of the other in case mom came in
before I could respond she asked if i liked her mag. I said it was
ok, she then got out a vhs. Yes vhs back then we did not have dvd's.
there was a tape of two girls that were in an office, Sammy turned
off the lights and before i knew it the girls on screen were kissing,
she whispered to me she loved me and kissed me. Before I could say
anything she kissed me and opened her mouth I kissed her back, and we
were in an embrace. I broke it up and said this is wrong she said
really, then she reminded me that what we were doing was not a sin
but love.</p><p>Before I knew it we were naked and in bed Sammy being 16 was a little
mor eexperienced but still patient and gentle. She lowly strippe dme
and made me feel at ease. She told me to relax and she kissed down my
body and began to suck my clit then she inserted a finger inside me
and i almost exploded. After a bit she had me roll over and inserted
her finger in my butt and kissed it I moaned like crazy then when she
knew I was close she stopped. She then took out an 8 inch vibe put it
in my pussy as I screamed her name I came, before I had time to calm
down she started sucking my tits I got so creamy she told me to bend
over and to be her slut. She swatted my ass and then stuck the 8 inch
vibe in my ass. I humped it. She left it there and then put her pussy
in front of my face I started to say i am not sure when she pushed my
head between her legs.</p><p>I am not sure how I did but I must have bee ok because she came all
over my face.  That is how I lost my lesbian virginity.</p>"
222,Susan Explores Her New Sexuality,Angela,1,Susan finds women can be more pleasurable than girls.,['fF anal'],"<p>After Susan started with girls I realized I was hooked, from 15 on I
realized sex with females was awesome. when I was 16 I found out sex
with older women was the best.  Right after I got my driver's license
I got a job at a local store, after about 3 months i noticed this one
woman she was in her 40's a little heavy, but I notice she kept
coming in it seemed when I was there, buying odds and ends. One day
when the store was empty she struck up a conversation about life,
asked me what I wanted to do with myself, as I told her I could tell
she was interested.  After awhile i realized it was closing time.
Janet asked me if I needed a ride home I told her no I had my car,
she just said she was interested in my career goals, I told her if
she had time we could go talk at a restaurant, she told me she had
already made supper, she said we could talk at her house. I agreed
and followed her. once ther I was setting in the front room when she
called me in the kitchen and aske dif i could help.once there she
brushed against my breast but I thought nothing of it.</p><p>During dinner we talked alot about me she asked did I need to get
home soon I said no. Mom and Dad gave me an 11pm curfew on Friday
nights and it was only a little past 5. With that janet gave me a
small glass of what I thought was juice but was wine, it tasted
bitter but not wanting to look immatur I gulped it. Janet then asked
about my folks, and I found out that her and my Dad new each other in
school, they had dated a little, after dinner Janet said she wanted
to know more about me and as we set on the couch she gave me another
glass. I told her i was feeling funny, she said maybe we should call
my dad if I was sick, I suggested mom but she called dad at work.  
She came back and said Dad said it would be ok if i stayed here if I
was sick that we were friends, however that we should keep it between
us 3. Later I found out that dad had been fucking Janet for almost 3
years.</p><p>Now Janet became mor ebold and I was losing my inibitions, she asked
me if i was dating anyone, before I could say anything she just
squeezed my hand and told me how pretty I was, with that I was hers
and she new it. She looked into my eyes and told me I was lovely and
I felt her hand touch my thigh instinctively my legs spread and she
began caressing.  I moaned out of response and she whispered she
wanted to fuck me. I could not resist she was bigger and I was kinda
drunk. I put my head back she kissed me. Soon she was on top of me
and I was under her. I thought about resisting but it felt good.  she
took her head and began to expertly suck my nipples, before long they
were hard.  She then took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom
where she stripped me nude, then started licking me, after awhile she
turned and set on my face and toldme to lick it slut. I did she then
rode my face till she came.  She then got out a strap on and told me
to bend over where she fucked me doggy style. After a bit she pulled
it out had me suck it and told me to lay on my stomach on the bed,
and put my legs together, she then inserted her finger with lube in
my ass, after she could tell I liked it she stuck the strp on in it
and had me spread my legs and fucked my ass. I moaned and groaned she
then got up and told me to lick her. I sucked her pussy and then put
my tongue up her ass. she loved it I went back and sucked her clit
and she came all over my face.</p><p>I found out women were better, and I wanted much more which I would
get later that year.</p>"
223,Angie's First Babysitting Job,Angie,1,Angie is 16 and asked by a female neighbour to babysit her little 1-year-old daughter. Angie finally has the chance to live out her fantasy of being with a lil girl. This story is pure fiction.,['f/cons/mast/oral/ped/'],"<p>Hi I'm Angie. I'm 16 and live at home with my mom. Dad left when I was
like 4 and since then it's just been me and Mom. I have memories of
being about 2 and being molested by a female babysitter who was 15. I
don't have many memories of what she did to me but I know she never
hurt me and what I do remember was done in a very loving way: the way
she would kiss me, cuddle me tight, nurse me on her breasts. I
remember being between her legs licking her and that she would gently
touch me down there and lick me. When these memories came into my
mind a few years ago when I was about 13, I wanted to know more and I
asked Mom about when I was little and did she get me babysat. Mom
confirmed that from the time I was about 10 months old to about 2
years old she had a girl who was 15 and her name was Karen babysit me
while Mom was working nights. So here I was, lying on my bed with my
hand down my panties masturbating as I recalled the memories of how
Karen my babysitter would lick me and breastfeed me and kiss me and
have me lick her when it dawned on me that if Karen had been
babysitting me since I was 10 months old and the only memory I have
of her molesting me was when I was like 2 then had she been doing it
to me the whole time since she first sat me? The thought of that had
me wetter than ever as I fingered myself to a shattering orgasm. So
here I was at 16 and since about the time I had turned 13 had
fantasies of being with little girls and showing them love the way it
was shown to me.</p><p>My opportunity came when passing Megan's house who lived at the end of
our street. I had known Megan for about 2 years as she was a friend
of my mom's. Megan trusted me I guess as she stopped me and asked if I
would be interested in babysitting her little girl Renee. Renee had
only just turned 1 and when Megan asked me if I'd babysit her on
Saturday night as the other babysitter was not able to. I jumped at
the chance. so here I was sitting in my room so looking forward to
Saturday night. I cancelled my plans with my girlfriends and told
them I was going away as all I wanted was to finally be alone with
Renee and show her love as I had been shown. I started fantasizing
about her growing up with me babysitting her and turning her into my
little-girl lover. As Saturday night approached, I dressed in my favourite
little black bra and panties. I put on some light make up and did my
hair and picked out a black knit 3/4 sleeve black cardigan as I knew
it would be easier to be able to breastfeed her by simply undoing a
couple of buttons and pulling my bra cup down. I then decided I would
wear my dark blue denim mini skirt and black leather knee-high boots.
It was one of my favourite outfits and of course I had to wear a pair of
tan pantyhose. Why the pantyhose you ask? Well see in my memories of
being babysat and molested by Karen, I remember she used to nearly
always wear pantyhose when she would have my face between her legs
and I guess for some reason she loved having me lick her through her
pantyhose. Not that I'd ever tried this since with any other girl, but
it sure turned me on when I'd fantasize about sitting on a little
girl's face and having her lick me while her tongue was pushing the
seam of the pantyhose into my pussy. So I slid on my tan pantyhose
and skirt and knee-high boots and said goodbye to Mom as I headed for
Megan's.</p><p>I think I nearly ran all the way to Megan's, I was so excited. I
knocked on Megan's door and she opened the door and invited me in
telling me I was pretty early and she wasn't quite ready. I said it
was cool and she showed me around her house where everything was and
told me that Renee was sleeping in her crib at the moment as she took
me up to check on her. Megan let her sleep and we talked as she put
on her make up and then I sat and watched TV while she got dressed. I
was nearly dying waiting for her to hurry up and leave so I could be
alone with little Renee, and then all of a sudden Megan appeared in
the lounge room saying, ""OK I'm off. If you need me phone me,"" but she said
she wouldn't be back till the earliest midnight. Here it was 5 PM as I
waved Megan goodbye as I locked the front door and ran around making
sure everything was locked and blinds shut so I wouldn't been seen or
disturbed. I gave it about 30 minutes in case Megan came back for
something.</p><p>I then went into the nursery and stood next to Renee's crib with one
hand squeezing my breast and my other hand down the front of my
pantyhose and panties wanking myself watched Renee sleep. I couldn't
wait no longer so I leaned into her crib and picked her up and
carried her into the lounge room. Once there, I sat on the lounge and
laid her in my arms as I watched her sucking on her pacifier.
Looking down at her in my arms had my heart start to race and I must
have startled her as I was moving my hand down my pantyhose to have a
wank when she woke up crying. I rocked her in my arms saying,
""Ssshhhhhhh ssssshhhhh it's OK,"" and cuddled her trying to calm her. I
slowly undid my cardigan and pulled my bra cup down and removed her
pacifier and placed her lips to my nipple. She took my nipple in her
mouth and slowly started to suckle. The feeling that came over me as
I breastfeed her was amazing, and my hand went straight down my
pantyhose and panties searching for my pussy. I rubbed and fingered
myself as Renee nursed, and pulling my hand out coated in my juices I
took her mouth of my nipple and spread my juices over my nipple and
placed her mouth back there to suckle me. I breastfed her a while as
she sucked my juices off my nipple and then my hand went searching
inside her diaper only to find her wet and dirty. I stopped
breastfeeding her and fixed my bra and cardigan and carried her to
her nursery and laid her on the change table. I removed her diaper
and wiped her with some clean towelettes and ran a nice warm bath and
bathed her. I kneeled next to the bath as I washed slowly around her
little bottom and all around her little puffy baby pussy, feeling all
around with my fingers, gently stroking her for a while. I then
removed her from the bath and dried her and carried her into her her
mom Megan's bedroom and laid her on her mom's bed. I stood over her
totally in love with her wishing so much she was mine. I wasn't sure
where to start and as she seemed restless I thought I'd give her a
pacifier to suck on. So I went and got it and I had this idea. I
lifted my skirt and put her pacifier down the front of my pantyhose
and panties and and rubbed and inserted it in my pussy coating it in
my juices and then removed it from between my legs I then placed it
in little Renee's mouth for her to suckle but not before giving her a
very passionate little tongue kiss first. I watched her suck on her
pacifier not sure if she really liked the new taste it had that she
wasn't used to as I then started to remove my clothes. I got myself
naked and then decided I'd put my pantyhose back on so I could finally
realise what it was like to have my pussy licked through my pantyhose
just like my babysitter had done with me. As Renee lay there
sucking her pacifier coated in my juices, I gently lay over her on
the bed and started kissing down her cheek and neck and onto her
chest stopping to lick at her tiny little nipples and then kissing her
tummy where I stopped and parted her little legs and gently stroked
her puffy little lips. I got down between her little legs and spent
what seemed like hours gently exploring every little inch of her
pussy with my fingers and tongue. I started to suck on her and I
looked up to see her cooing in delight and almost giggling. She
seemed to be loving what I was doing as I sucked and gently licked
every little inch of her soft puffy little slit while gently stroking
her little bottom with one hand and fingering myself with the other.
I came so hard I must have sucked or even bit down on her little
pussy too hard that it caused her to cry just a little. I stopped and
gently stroked her pussy with my fingers while I came up to remove
her pacifier and kiss her tiny mouth. I spent a while kissing her and
lay with her in my arms as I regained myself after my orgasm or
should I say multiple orgasms. Until this point I never truly
realised how wonderful it was to be with a little girl and I truly
was in love with her.</p><p>We bathed together. I breastfed her in the bath while I masturbated
us both and then got us dressed and I fed her in the lounge room. I
gave her a bottle that her mom had left for me and then she had a
little sleep while I nursed her in my arms. Realising it was now 10 PM
and I didn't have much more time, I took Renee back to her mom's
bedroom and undressed her and laid her on her mom's bed, and then
taking off my clothes leaving on just my pantyhose I sat on the bed
between her legs and spread her little legs and licked and explored
her little pussy some more whilst masturbating myself. I then spread
my legs and slowly sat over her little mouth and as soon as my
pantyhosed crotch touched her little mouth a jolt shot thru me and I
couldn't believe it when I looked down to see she was trying to lick
and suck on my pussy. I held back my orgasm as I let her little
tongue explore my pussy, and then as I sat down a little further she
started to suck on my pussy and that was it I exploded in a massive
orgasm covering her little mouth in my juices. I struggled to stay up
so as not to crush her little face with my weight as I came and came
in her little mouth. I regained my composure and sat up off her and
then lay over her kissing and licking all my juices off her little
mouth. I held her so tightly and felt like I could cry I was so in
love with my little girl. I decided to bath her again and got us both
dressed and cleaned up her mom's room and made sure I left no trace of
anything that her mom could find. I sat on the lounge with Renee in
my arms watching TV and just before midnight put her in her crib and
kissed her little mouth passionately and then left her to sleep. Megan
came home around an hour later and we talked and had a cup of coffee
and she asked could I babysit from now on. I'm so happy I was finally
able to realize my fantasy, and walking home I couldn't wait till the
next time I could take care of my special little girl.</p>"
224,Babysitting with a Girlfriend,Angie,1,This is a story about myself and my girlfriend and how I once caught her making love with a little girl she was babysitting and how we both had fun one night babysitting a toddler girl.,"['ff/toddler', 'mast', 'ext ped', 'anal']","<p>Hiya I'm Angie. I'm 17 and live alone with my mom.</p><p>When I was 15, I had  
this girlfriend from school and her name was Lisa. Lisa and I became  
the best of friends and did everything together. Being best friends  
you think you could share everything, but there were things I couldn't  
share with Lisa that I wanted to so bad. One of those things was my  
love for very little girls. When I say little, I have always been  
attracted sexually to girls as young as babies with my favourite age  
being around 2. I wanted so bad to share this with Lisa but
couldn't, that was until this Saturday night at a sleepover at
Lisa's. I found out that Lisa shared my love for little ones too and  
it was the start of a truly beautiful relationship with my best
friend.</p><p>When I arrived at Lisa's and her mom answered the door
saying Lisa was up stairs changing a baby, my heart skipped a beat as  
Lisa had not told me she had been babysitting. Lisa's mom told me
she  had to go out for a while and that Lisa had been up in her  
bedroom for quite a while and for me to tell Lisa she was going and  
would be home later. Lisa hadn't realised I had arrived, so as I said  
goodbye to Lisa's mom I snuck up to Lisa's bedroom quietly to
surprise  her, and as I quietly opened Lisa's door and peeked in I  
nearly fainted when I saw what Lisa was doing. Lisa was leaning over  
the baby girl who I later found out to be 16 months old and Lisa was  
passionately kissing the little baby girl's mouth.  I stood quietly by  
the door and watched as Lisa kissed the baby's mouth as she ran her  
hand gently over the baby's pussy, stroking it and gently running her  
fingers between the baby girl's slit. My hand instantly went between  
my legs and I rubbed my pussy through my jeans as I watched in stunned  
silence as Lisa gently made love with this baby girl. My heart was  
racing and every thought ran through my mind as I rubbed myself and  
felt myself quickly becoming very wet indeed.</p><p>I must have watched  
Lisa for about 15 minutes and then decided to not let her know I was  
there as my mind was reeling and I needed to collect my thoughts so  
I quickly yet quietly went down to the loungeroom and sat on the
lounge and slid my hand down my jeans and masturbated myself silly  
knowing what Lisa was upstairs doing to the baby girl, and then I  
used the toilet to clean up and after flushing the toilet I found  
Lisa in the loungeroom when I went back in.</p><p>Lisa hugged me and said  
something along the lines of how long had I been here and I told her  
I had only just arrived and needed to use the toilet and that her mom
said goodbye and would be home later. I asked Lisa what she had been  
up to and asked her about the baby that her mom had told me about and  
Lisa went on to say that she had been babysitting for quite a while  
now but never had mentioned it. I didn't know how to bring up to her  
what I had seen her doing with the baby girl, so I let it go and Lisa  
said that the baby was sleeping for a while and we sat and started  
chatting on the lounge.</p><p>I couldn't help myself any longer and I had  
to tell Lisa what I had seen her doing to the baby girl, and when I  
came out with it Lisa didn't know which way to turn. She went a  
bright shade of red and then tried denying it and then got a little  
angry and I grabbed Lisa and landed a deep kiss on her sweet lips as  
I started telling her I loved her and it was all ok and that after  
watching her I had to use the toilet to clean myself up after the  
big cum I had just had and how it had turned me on like never
before.  I just came out with it and told Lisa everything how I also  
loved little girls, especially babies, and that I myself had made love  
to a baby girl in the past that I had babysat. Lisa's shocked look  
changed to one of joy as she hugged me and we finally had realised  
that not only were we best friends we were lesbians and also shared  
a love for little girls. We must have kissed and cuddled for nearly  
an hour as we started to open up to each other and share stories of  
our past.</p><p>At that point we heard the baby girl cry and we both ran  
to Lisa's room and picked her up and sat together cuddling her. Lisa  
asked me if she could watch me with the baby as I had seen her  
and so I grabbed the baby girl and lay her down on Lisa's bed, and  
without giving it a second thought I started to undress the baby as I
kissed her passionately on her tiny mouth and ran my hands gently all  
over her cute little body. I looked over to Lisa who was sitting on  
a chair with her hand down her pants masturbating madly as she
watched me first kiss the baby girl's mouth, and then I opened her  
little legs and spread them apart as I ran my fingers over her tiny  
puffy little pussy lips, and then I put my head between her little  
legs and gently started to lick and then suck on her tiny little  
puffy pussy lips. I was in heaven and I licked and sucked on her  
little pussy and would look over at Lisa to see her masturbating  
herself silly as she watched me lick the little baby girl. Lisa came  
really hard and then Lisa came over to the bed and wiped her
cum-soaked fingers over the baby girl's pussy for me to lick her juices  
off the baby's pussy, and then Lisa got behind me and slid her hand  
down my jeans and panties and as soon as Lisa's fingers touched my  
pussy I came bucket loads and had probably the biggest orgasm to  
date.</p><p>Both Lisa and myself took turns for nearly 2 hours kissing and  
licking the baby girl and we both took turns to breastfeed her as we  
masturbated each other to countless orgasms. We bathed the baby when  
we had finished and got her dressed and ready for her mom to collect  
her and Lisa and myself stayed locked in her room all night and made  
love in between sharing our babysitting stories, and this became the  
start of our beautiful relationship
together.......</p><p>To be continued in Part 2.......</p>"
225,Babysitting Adventures With My Girlfriend Kim,Angie,1,Myself and my girlfriend Kim are asked to babysit a neighbour's 8-year-old girl and 7-month-old baby girl and are shocked at what we find 8-year-old Sarah and her 8-year-old girlfriend Mandy doing with baby Fiona.,"['ff/gg/toddler', 'extreme ped', 'oral']","<p>I'm Angie and want to tell you about what I and my girlfriend Kim got
up to on Saturday night. We are both 16 and love to babysit but what
happened on Saturday night changed us forever and we found a new  
love.</p><p>See myself and Kim are both 16. We are lovers and have been  
sexual with each other for about a year now. We both had thoughts of  
what it would be like to make love with one of the cute little girls  
we had babysat in the past, but had never done anything about it till  
Saturday night.</p><p>See Kim was asked by her neighbour if she could  
babysit her 8-year-old daughter Sarah and Sarah's 8-year-old friend  
Mandy who was staying over, as well as her 7-month-old baby girl  
Fiona. Kim agreed and asked me to come help her so we got dressed, a  
little tarty I might add, in mini skirts, low-cut stretchy-knit tops
and of course tan pantyhose and knee-high black leather boots. For  
some reason we just love this outfit and love to undress each other  
slowly when making love, and we love to feel each other's legs when we  
are wearing our pantyhose.</p><p>So getting on with the story, we ended up  
at the house about 6pm and said goodbye to Linda that we were  
babysitting for and ordered some pizzas for dinner and cheched on  
the baby who was sleeping soundly in her cot in the nursery. We  
started chatting with Sarah and Mandy and were laughing and giggling  
and Sarah and Mandy kind of seemed in a hurry to get to their room  
so we let them go off and play. I and Kim settled in front of  
the lounge.</p><p>We were watching some tv and eating our pizza and we  
thought we heard what sounded like crying coming from the baby's  
nursery and as we approached the door to the nursery we both froze.  
There was 8-year-old Sarah and her 8-year-old girlfriend Mandy and  
they had the 7-month-old Baby Fiona laid on her changing table and  
were holding her little legs apart and were licking her tiny little  
pussy. They were taking turns and as one was licking Baby Fiona's  
puffy little pussy lips the other would be tongue kissing her little  
mouth. I and Kim looked at each other in shock and I'm sure that  
Kim's pussy twitched at the same time as mine and we both felt our  
panties get damp as we watched the scene in front of us. Watching  
these two 8-year-old girls lick and kiss this 7-month-old baby  
quickly had us very wet and we knew we were in for a wonderful  
night ahead.</p><p>I made a sound and both Sarah and Mandy nearly died in  
shock as they stopped and turned to find me and Kim standing  
there watching them. Sarah and Kim got a little scared thinking we  
would be mad at them and tried to make up some excuses, but instead I
rushed over to Sarah and kissed her and Mandy and said, ""Keep going  
and let us watch.""</p><p>Kim was obviously thinking the same thing as we
stood next to each other leaning against the wall and lifted our  
skirts and started to play with our pussies as we watched Sarah and  
Mandy continue what they were doing. I and Kim rubbed our  
pussies as we watched Sarah and Mandy take turns to lick and suck on  
Baby Fiona's puffy little pussy as Baby Fiona lay on her changing  
table cooing in delight as she sucked away on her pacifier. I  
and Kim were sopping wet as we rubbed and fingered ourselves silly  
as we watched Sarah and Mandy spread Baby Fiona's little pussy lips.  
They licked the insides of the baby's pussy and sucked on her  
tiny pussy lips and then stopped and looked over at me and Kim  
and asked if we wanted to have a turn. I and Kim were wanting  
to watch them instead for a while longer and we watched as Sarah and  
Mandy then got undressed and Sarah laid the baby on a rug on the  
floor and Sarah and Mandy took turns to sit over the baby's face and  
lower their pussies over the baby's mouth for Baby Fiona to suckle  
on there pussies.</p><p>We watched and fingered ourselves silly as Baby  
Fiona sucked and licked on Sarah and Mandy's pussy and we watched  
them each have a little-girl orgasm. After Sarah and Mandy had cum,  
they took turns to kiss the baby's mouth passionatly and then  they
re-dressed the baby in her diaper and dress and placed her in a pram  
and they pushed her into the loungeroom.</p><p>We all sat around and  
talked and I and Kim wanted to know everything. We wanted to  
know how long Sarah and Mandy had been playing with the baby—we just  
wanted to know everything. Sarah and Kim had told us they had been  
playing with the baby for about a month and had been taught by a  
previous babysitter. Sarah and Mandy wanted to watch us play with  
Baby Fiona and I and Kim couldn't think of anything better. We
told Sarah that we needed to cum again and would love to have the  
baby suck on our clits and lick us to orgasm.</p><p>I watched as Sarah and  
Mandy undressed the baby and removed her diaper and laid her down  
between my legs as I lay down on the floor and Sarah placed the  
baby's mouth against my pussy as her friend Mandy started to play  
with my nipples and suck on my breasts and Kim started deeply  
tongue kissing my mouth. Here I was lying on a rug on the
lounge-room floor with an 8-year-old girl holding her 7-month-old baby  
sister's mouth against my pussy and making her suckle on my clit  
while Sarah's 8-year-old girlfriend played with and suckled on my  
breasts and my girlfriend Kim tongue kissed me, and my God, it was  the
biggest cum I've ever had in my life.</p><p>After I came down from my  
orgasm and I looked down to see I had cum all over the baby's face  
and that Sarah was down there licking me clean, I looked over at Kim  
who was fingering herself silly yelling out, ""Quick it's my turn,"" and I  
knew we were in for a long night and one I'll never
forget.</p><p>to be continued in part 2.............</p>"
226,My Life as a Little Lesbian Girl,Anna in 7th heaven,1,,['F/F/f M/f toys'],"<p>First let me tell you something about myself, my name is Anna and at the
present day I'm a 22-year-old horny Belgian lesbian girl, happily living
together with my soon-to-be wife and my girlfriend.  And after reading lots
of the stories here with my sweeties, I decided that I wanted to share my
own experiences with all of you visiting this site. What has been told
further in my story is written with authorisation of my soon-to-be wife and
my girlfriend. They even helped me to write it all down in a decent way.
So here it goes:</p><p>Since the age of 13, I realised that I was not much interested in boys but
took rather more interest in other girls. Since I come from a open family,
where everything was allowed to talk about, and nudity was a common thing in
the house or on holidays; I talked about to my mother. As soon as she heard
about my feelings she told me that is was too soon to put labels on
anything or anyone but that if these feelings would become much stronger,
then probably I would turn out to be a lesbian or at least a bisexual
girl. But as long as I would be happy with myself being with whomever I
choose to be, it would be all right with my parents. After that she gave me
a complete explanation about lesbianism and bisexuality. I still remember
sitting next to her on the couch all reddish listening to her soft end warm
words, thinking that it was apparently natural to observe girls closer at
that age than boys, that would come later once all the changes in a girl's
body when she starts puberty have started and hormones start kicking in.</p><p>From that day on I didn't question these feelings anymore, wondering if
they were normal or that something was wrong with me. As the years passed
by, boys started to enter my life as well but up until a certain point. To
avoid the cruel remarks of other girls or boys in school, I dated a few
guys but it never went farther than kissing and touching. I once sucked a
classmate I was dating but feeling his eager cock first in my hands and
afterwards in my mouth, I decided that this was not my cup of tea. I had
already did the same thing with a friend of mine at her house on a
sleepover and when comparing our bodies and touching each other on our
titties and trying to figure out how to give a decent French kiss, it felt
more natural and comforting to me than with a boy.  Up until the age of 15
I slowly turned into a real girl, my tits grew bigger too then but I never
got passed a full B-cup and that frustrated me for years. It's because of my
soon-to-be wife that I got around to accept the fact that my tits are
beautiful and that the are just perfect. Never the less from that time on
the attention of the guys in school increased as well but if it wasn't for
the fact that I turned into a fine looking blond girl with, if I could
believe all my classmates a hot body, a nice piece off ass, I'd probably
been pushed into the outcast section of the school since I dated boys but
never let them become too intimate with me. But everything got into high
gear when I changed schools.</p><p>I was 16, and for you all to understand better how school life in Belgium
is, I will clarify it a bit.  From 2 and a half to 6 years you go to
kindergarten,
then from 6 to 12 you follow what all you would call elementary school in
six grades. From 12 to 16 you basic higher studies (comparable with
high school or college I think) and from 16 to 18 you have the higher
education in which you choose what direction you will follow further on;
once you graduate you can attend university of an equal school for your
masters or bachelor degree. But enough with the technicalities, so when I
became 16, and had to change schools for my further education I had no
choice than to follow the rules laid down by my parents. They didn't want me
too far away at school so they made me go to the nearest atheneum instead of
the lyceum to which my friends went. The first days I went there where a
hell on earth, being a new student amongst nothing but rich brats
constantly showing of their parents money and have yourself but hard
working parents isn't the most solid base for an new school career I
guess. In the beginning I could sense the aversion of some of the girls
whose daddy was the president of this company or that company or the rich
Dutch kids who attended the atheneum because of the more interesting taxes
and financial guidelines for foreigners in Belgium, but slowly I started to
make my own friends circle and started to lose my frustration in sports,
and to the delight of our gym teacher became one of the best girls during
gym classes.</p><p>Anyway I still had a growing interest in the other girls, both younger or
older, it didn't matter, but already being treated as dirt by most of the
students, the thought of coming out as a lesbian would really send my
school life back to the dark ages (yeah I know, Belgium may be famous for its
educational system and the quality, but some schools really can be a hell
for lesbians etc). Anyway my gym teacher was one of the few teachers that
saw something worthwhile in me and took me under her wings, preparing me
for a higher education in sports science and eventually become a gym teacher
myself. It struck me as lightning to hear near Christmas that year that
after the holidays, she would retire. Before the holidays started, she
took me in her office and explained that she would speak with her successor
about me and her plans for me, hoping the new teacher would continue on the
same level as she had done.</p><p>Before I continue, I should clarify yet another thing, unlike in the
states, where athletes are praised and admired by the other students, in
Belgium it's the opposite. If you are great in sports etc, you are not
admired or adored by the other students for it, since we don't have a jock
or cheerleader kind of culture like in the states.</p><p>So after a nice Christmas holiday, I returned back to school hoping the new
gym teacher would turn out just fine. And shit, what a surprise struck me
like lighting on a clear day when entered the gym the first gym class with
the new teacher. In the middle of the gym, stood a tall, athletic brunette,
presenting herself as Miss Magali Eeckhaut.  I guessed she was in her early
twenties wearing a sleeveless shirt and short running shorts. One of my
friends pushed me in the back saying to stop drooling or was I becoming a
carpet muncher. If only she knew, I was already, a totally inexperienced,
carpet muncher she would have gone ballistic. I think I fell that instant in
love with my gym teacher and after the first class, she not only followed us
into the locker rooms to supervise the peace and quite in them, she took her
shower there as well, after the other students had left the locker room. How
I knew that, after first class, she told me to wait for her until she had
showered and have a little talk in her office, so I could admire her
backside already when she went to the shower area.</p><p>Later in her office, she explained to me what she had discussed with my
former gym teacher and that, if I still wanted to continue, she would pick
up where the other had stopped. I think it was the first time I felt in
heaven at this school. Being offered personal guidance by the woman that
swept me off my feet. As soon as I got out of her office, I ran to the
toilets and started rubbing my pussy and my clit, not paying attention to
the noise I made in the process. After having cummed, I went to my next
class excusing myself for being late due to the conversation I had with the
gym teacher.</p><p>The following weeks, she started to prepare me each Wednesday afternoon for
all kinds of upcoming sports events and everything I should know when I
finally would graduate here and leave for the sports school to get my masters
in sports science. And soon all the wise cracks and smart remarks from the
other students started.</p><p>I was the gym teachers pet, which meant I was a dyke because everybody was
convinced she was a dyke because she was always near the shower area when
we had finished gym class, motioning all the girls to hurry up because water
was costly and so on. Secretly I hoped it was true that she was in fact a
lesbian as well and that in my wildest dreams she would seduce me and I as
to become her lover, although she was 8 years older than me but that didn't
bother me in the least. From that moment I started to act differently in her
class. Always trying to get noticed even more during class, trying to
exceed myself in each exercise she made us do, and always dressed in
rather revealing sports clothes. One day a thigh-fitting pair of shorts
with a sleeveless shirt with big opening for my arms so she would have a
nice look at my bra, or the other day shorts with wide pipes so if I had to
stand on my hands on practise somersaults she could have a peak at my
panties. Of course this didn't stay unnoticed by the other girls and soon
comments over my slutty look started to reach her as well, so she took me
apart and told me to watch my dress code during her classes. I complied
reluctantly but I still tried every possible way to attract her attention to
me.  I know, what a poor and childish way to try and seduce a woman, lame
and stupid is more like it I think!</p><p>Anyway, the year went by, with Magali never making any suggestion that my
poor excuses of seduction had any result, so I said to myself, next year I
act differently, and try it another way. I didn't care anymore for other
girls, OK, I still cummed picturing myself with some of my classmates but
mostly it was Magali who occupied my dreams and my fantasies.</p><p>Still Magali remained a mystery to everybody, even to her colleagues she was
a mystery. By the end of the school year, nobody had the slightest idea if
she was lesbian, straight, married, single or into some kind of kinky
stuff. She never let anything of her personal life out in the open, even
when she trained me after school hours she remained as closed as an oyster
guarding her pearl, much to everybody's annoyance since it would make
efforts much more complicated to gossip about her.  After the final
gym class, that year, she took me apart again, and complimented me on my
progress that year and that she hoped I would keep up my efforts during
holidays so we could start fresh where we had stopped the next school year.</p><p>I started my summer holidays not in my usual behavior, and it showed
because my mother quickly took me apart to ask what was wrong with me. Even
though we were always very open in my family, I took some strength to say
to my mother that I had become a lesbian and that I was head over heels for
someone in school who remains unreachable. With a big smile she told me
that she had already suspected that since for more over a year, no boy had
crossed the threshold at the door, and said she was col with it, as long
as I was happy, on the other hand, she warned me not to seek danger in my
choice of girlfriend and that if I thought I made a chance with who ever it
was, I should go for it, and other wise there are many fish left in the sea
she said with a smile, I just had to enjoy my holidays and let time decide
what would come my way.</p><p>So for the rest of the summer holiday, I tried to forget about Magali, even
went to a lesbian party but kind of chickened out as soon as someone tried to
seduce me. I did start each time kissing and fondling a bit but when it
began to get more serious, I simply bailed out as soon as I could. Never
the less, I realised that even though I found myself normal on the
beauty scale, apparently I drew a lot of admiring looks and attention from
other, which gave my self confidence a huge boost. And then finally, not
forgetting that I kept my training schedule up to date, school started again.</p><p>""Pffff,"" I thought to myself, ""still two years to go before I can finally
choose my own destiny, and make my own decisions for the future"" when I
reached the school gate that first day.  I was so caught up in my own
thoughts that I didn't see where is was heading and ran full steam ahead
into another person. After the shock passed over, I saw Magali sitting in
front of me on the ground, wiggling her head back and forth to clear
it. But instead of helping her up or excusing myself right away I couldn't
help but to stare at her exposed transparent thong from underneath her mini
skirt. Finally when I heard a distance voice, I could pull my sight from her
undies and look at Magali. With her hand stretched out she asked me to help
her up. In doing so, I started to panic and spilled my guts with excuses
thinking to myself that this wasn't really the best way to start a new
school year with my favorite teacher. Luckily for me, she wasn't hurt or
angry but just told me that she would be very pleased if I put the same
energy in my sports as I did here. With a grin on my face and my own panty
getting wetter by the second as the picture of that revealing thong kept
showing up in my mind I said she could count on that. In a flash I ran off,
straight to the toilets and with my panties around my ankles, I furiously
started fingering my wet pussy until I came hard.</p><p>Two days later, I had my first gym class and remembering my mom's words as to
go for it when you think you could be lucky, I had put on my sexiest thong
and hoped that I would get the chance to flash them at Magali. I must say
that she saw them alright but not in the least possible way that I had
imagined. After getting changed, I ran out into the gym hall where Magali had
already placed equipment ready. Just to see how bad the holidays had been
on our young bodies, she was going to have us jump over the wooden horse
and other devices all morning. I noticed that when she saw a girl perform a
good enough jump, she patted them on the butt complementing them and and
that she always held her hand close to the back when doing the jump. This
alone got me dreaming already and I was hoping she would do the same with
me.</p><p>Finally it was my turn and I had planned my actions already way ahead. I
would run fast and jump high over the horse spreading my legs to the max so
my shorts would creep up and exposed the sides of my thong to her, then in
landing when she wold give me a pat on the butt, I would try to push it
firmly against her hand and give her a blink of an eye.  Well in theory that
work all fine, but once I started to make my approach, I must have
miscalculated the distance and jump with my wrong foot so my position
changed a bit from the position I had in mind. This resulted in feeling her
hand not against my butt but in between my legs. This caught me so by
surprise that instead of putting my hands the correct way, I overshot the
wooden horse with one and so I landed the wrong way on my side, badly
bruising my ankle and my upper leg. Fighting back tears, I tried to sit
straight and to look at my swollen ankle.  Magali squatted next to me,
looking at my ankle and yelled at a few of the girls to help her transport
me to her office so she could examine the bruises better.</p><p>Once in her office, she undid in the most tender way my shoelaces and
pulled my shoe off. Already thick and red she looked at my ankle and told
me she would get me some ice first so the swelling could be stopped, then
she would examine my foot further and the other bruises as well. Although I
was in pain, I loved the touch of her hand on my knee and her being on her
knees in front of me.  Despite the pain, I couldn't help it but I got
aroused by the fact that if she wanted, and I honestly was sure she did,
could look straight in my crotch. Once the ice pack was on my ankle she told
me to sit and wait for her, while she would terminate gym class and sent
everyone to the locker room.  So there I sat, in her office with an ice pack
on my ankle waiting for Magali to come back. As soon as the pain started to
become less, I touched the spot on my knee where her hand had been on and
closed my eyes. Slowly my and shifted and crept up my leg until it touched
my pussy which was soaking already. But having more time to let my fingers
touch my swollen clit, or thrust them in my damped pussy was wishful
thinking, I had barely touched my thong as the door opened and Magali came
back in. Silently cursing her for interrupting me, I quickly withdrew my
hand and glanced at her.</p><p>
""OK, now that everybody is in the shower, I can look at your ankle Anna""
she said smilingly, and added quickly ""this might hurt a bit but I have to
check it good sweetie""</p><p>Oh God, I thought, she called me sweetie, and nodded that she could
start. Again she moved herself in front of me and took the ice pack away
from my ankle. Tenderly she touched my ankle and stroked it softly to check
it out. Her touch was so warm and the more she stroked it, the more the
pain went away and my own excitement grew bigger. I closed my eyes and
enjoyed the tender touch on my foot.</p><p>Suddenly I felt the hand climb higher on my leg, moving past my knee and
farther up. I looked at Magali to see what was going on but she simply said
she had to check the rest of the bruises as well.</p><p>""Could you open your legs a bit, sweetie? That way I can make sure that
nothing else is injured as well,"" she continued while her hand was already
halfway up my inner thigh.</p><p>I did as she asked but this time I felt my confidence sink into my shoes,
this was exactly what I had planned for, give her a good glance of my thong
and possible even more. But now that I was instructed to do so, my courage
melted like snow in the sun.</p><p>""Shit"" I thought, what if she sees my wet spot on my thong, what if she
draws the wrong conclusions......I started to get scared at all nervous but
persistently Magali pushed my legs farther open.</p><p>""Is everything all right Anna?"" she asked, ""you are all red and nervous!""</p><p>Duh, what was she thinking, of course I'm nervous, I thought. The woman I
fell for is touching me between my legs, and can see my hidden treasures if
she wants, so why wouldn't I be nervous!  Anyway, she kept stroking my leg
till she was satisfied with what she saw and felt.  Her conclusion : a
mildly bruised ankle which would make walking difficult the following days
and a few red spots on my upper leg that would vanish in a few days, so
nothing to worry about. A bandage and visit from my doctor to confirm her
findings would do the trick, maybe throw in a few days of rest and I should
be fine again.  Said that she got up on her feet and looked at me, come on,
let's get you in the shower so you can wash up and then I'll drop you off at
your house, since school's practically out for today.</p><p>Magali led me to the locker room and told me if there was a problem I should
shout or her and left me. As good as I could, I stripped butt naked and
stumbled in the big shower. As soon as I felt the water pour on my body, all
the remaining pain vanished and while I leaned against the wall, my thoughts
wandered again towards Magali and the look at her thong the first day, then
the tender touching today and without hesitation my hands slid to my
tits. Gently stroking my nipples, pulling them and squeezing them, I felt
the heat rising in my lower regions. Slowly I slid one hand towards my
pussy and gently stroked my hard clit. Then a finger slid between my wet
lips and got inside my pussy. Time didn't matter anymore, I had to cum, that
was all that counted and picking up the pace, I finger fucked my pussy until
I heard a noise in the locker room. Quickly I turned around to face the
wall, but in doing so I placed all my weight on my bad ankle, causing a
loud scream. Magali's head came around the corner of the shower area asking
what was wrong.</p><p>""Nothing, just a bad move"" I said quickly and tried to regain my balance
under the pouring water.</p><p>""ahum....do you mind me taking my shower here as well, that way I can keep
an eye on you,"" she asked as if it were the most natural thing in the world.</p><p>For a moment I was speechless. What I had imagined in my wildest dreams
would come true. I was about to see Magali naked in the shower, at least I
hoped she would be naked and not wearing a bathing suit or anything like
it.</p><p>""No problem, miss Eeckhaut, there is plenty of room,"" I stammered and she
came in, completely naked and opened the shower head next to mine and
started to wash herself.</p><p>A nuclear bomb could have exploded, the shower totally invaded by
special forces, I don't think I would have noticed it. Completely taken by
her presence next to me, I stared at her hot body.  My eyes dwelled from
her rather small tits to her neatly shaven pussy and back to her tits,
wishing I could suck those perfect nipples already hardening, or explore
every inch of that gorgeous pussy.  Suddenly I snapped out of my little
universe when I felt her hand touch my shoulder.  Magali had seen how I
eye balled her and ask if there was anything wrong. Completely red I nodded
a quick ""no"" and tried to finish washing myself. When I wanted to start
washing my back, the pain kicked in again and yet again I moaned in
frustration.</p><p>Magali turned to me again and seeing the difficulties I had, she offered to
help me wash my back.  Before I could even say a word she was already
behind me pouring the shower cream on my back.  To hell with reason, I
thought; I closed my eyes and enjoyed the tender touch of Magali. The more
she washed, the wetter I got. I couldn't help it but each time she came
near my ass, I moaned wanting her to go deeper south.  Then finally she
touched my ass, I felt her and touch first the left cheek, then the right and
then........ or my imagination was playing tricks on me, or did she really
slipped a finger in my butt crack and slightly touch my little hole for a
second.</p><p>It didn't matter anyway, my body took over from my mind and I pressed my
ass against the warm hand touching it. The hand didn't move but I felt her
stiff nipples press into my back. Magali mouth came close to my ear and she
whispered : ""so, you little horny devil, you like to feel my hand on your
ass, now do you.........then you'll surely love this as well,"" and she got
on her knees and before I knew it, she opened my legs and let her tongue run
over my wet pussy and ass. It didn't take long before she made me cum loud
when she inserted her tongue in my pussy and on my butt hole. As soon as I
calmed down from my orgasm, she embarrassed me lovingly.</p><p>""Come on, let's finish in here and get moving. There is much to talk about.""</p><p>And she took her towel and mine. After humping out the shower area, she
dried me off and helped me with my clothes. Then she went into her office
to change herself and told me to wait in the parking lot while she closed
up.</p><p>As I waited outside for Magali, I couldn't belief what just happened to
me. My wildest dreams had become true, I had sex with my gym teacher, the
woman I tried to, be it amateurishly, seduce for the past 8 months. I
didn't even notice that a car pulled up beside me and jumped in the air
when Magali used the horn of her car to urge me to get in. When we drove off
she said nothing, and when I waned to speak, she she told me to wait for a
minute until we were out of sight of the school.  Completely overtaken by
her seriousness, I sat back in the seat so she put her hand on my leg,
gently squeezing it to soften her actions. It didn't take long before she
left the road and parked in a remote area. She turned off the car and turned
to me. Totally not knowing what to do or what to say, I just sat there
looking back in her gorgeous ice blue eyes. When she said nothing at first,
I stared to get scared, picturing already a firm lecture that this was a
mistake and that it would never happen again. Girl was I wrong. Afterwards
I realised she was as much scared as I was, and was looking for the courage
that moment to put everything in prospective.</p><p>Finally she leaned over and softly kissed me on the lips, gently licking my
lips with her warm and playful tongue. I opened my mouth a bit and her
tongue probed his way in mine, trying to locate my own tongue and start an
exciting and loving tongue duet.</p><p>When we broke our kiss, she sat back in the seat, and stared to speak.</p><p>""Anna, my little angel........this should never have happened"" she
whispered. You see, I thought, here it comes, it's finished before it even
started!</p><p>""But it did"" she continued, ""and I can't keep denying it anymore! Yes Anna,
I'm in love with you too.  I can't stop thinking about you, and I certainly
don't want to end this,"" she said.</p><p>I sat there, silent in the seat, totally numb, she loves me!!!!! oh God this
must be a dream I said out loud, but looking into that smiling face of hers,
I knew this was real and I was right in the middle of it.</p><p>""Do you need to get home right away or would you like to come to my house
so we can talk more comfortable then in the car. There is so much we need
to discuss before we go any further.""</p><p>I could only nod stumbled that I had not specific hour to be home, as long
as I phoned home to say where I was and when I would be home. Magali told
me I could use her phone to warn my parents and started the car. To my
surprise, she lived only a few kilometers from my own house and when she
pulled up the driveway of this gigantic villa I couldn't help but to stare
at it.</p><p>""Waaauuuw what a beautiful house,"" I whispered when she parked in front of
the house.</p><p>""Thanks, I have the same thought every day when I come home"" she said and
helped me out of the car.</p><p>She led me inside and and seated me in the huge leather couch and went into
the kitchen to find us something to drink.  While I waited for her, I took
my time to look around noticing many pictures of her with a nice looking
older man. Probably her father or an uncle I guessed.</p><p>""That's my husband Marc, Anna!"" Magali said as she seated herself next to
me on the couch.</p><p>Shit she is married, I thought, what have I got myself into here!  Magali
sensed what I was thinking and quickly said that I didn't need to be
afraid, yes she was married and yes she liked girls too.</p><p>""So you're bisexual""I said.</p><p>""Yes, that is correct! But let me explain"" she continued;</p><p>turns out, she got involved with Marc 2 years ago, through her brother who
worked for him. They met and Magali fell for him after the first date. He
was already a successful manager at 35 and wanted to share his wealth and
his love with her; six months later they married and and moved here.  In
the first six months she had learned that Marc had a split personality,
there was Marc the successful manager and there was Marc the sex addict. She
loved the attention and the daily, sometimes multiple, sex they had, but
then she knew why. He loved sex and everything around it and if he could
fuck at least once a day, he was sad. Of course for Magali this was heaven
since she loves sex as well. They started to explore their limits and so she
found out that she loved the tender touch of a girl as well as feeling a
big hard cock inside her pussy.  Even now they still tried new stuff and
had become steady swingers. So that's why I didn't have to be afraid of being
discovered by her husband.  I told her, I wasn't into men, and that I stuck
me odd to hear that she was married and still could play with other women
when she wanted.  With a big smile, she told me that she would explain
everything so it would become crystal clear to me, but first there were more
important things to be dealt with right this instant.</p><p>Again, fear kicked in, and I got nervous again. But she reassured me
immediately that I had nothing to worry about and that I had to call my
parents first to let them know I was alright and would be home shortly.
""before you say anything, just let me finish princess"" she said and started
to talk.  Yes, she fell for me as well from the beginning, and no she had
no intention of stopping here she emphasized, but there were many risks to
consider if we wanted this to go any farther.  As a brick it hit
me......... I never thought of the consequences or the risks that lay
around the corner when you are involved with your teacher. Shit I realised
that this was in fact a very dangerous situation for the both of us,
even more for her because I only had my reputation and good name at stake,
for Magali she had to think of her job, her future, the law suits that
would rock her world, if any of this would get into the open. Too many
scandals had already been exposed in the last few years in Belgium and the
rest of the world that I knew we had to be very careful, at least until I
was eighteen and no longer a student of hers, because the public opinion
would nail us to the wall.  To cut to the chase, the stressed on the fact
that in school, she is Miss Eeckhaut and would never show affection to me,
but once away from school she would be Magali, my lover. We agreed that if
my parents allowed it, I could come over on Wednesday afternoons and in
the weekends, so called for further training etc. Feeling a bit down, to
see my time with her so little, I realised that this was the only way to
prevent huge problems and scandal. Reluctantly I agreed with her that this
was the best possible scenario for the two of us. I knew it was only for
one more year, until I graduated and had to change the atheneum for the
university so I figured I surely would survive it.</p><p>I think we discussed our situation for an hour before she was satisfied that
all bases were covered.  Only then she touched me again, and rew me closer
for a passionate kiss. Our lips touched and our kiss made us forget about
everything. While kissing, I felt her hands gently stroking my upper body and
trying to get my T-shirt off. Once she got rid of it, her fingers skillfully
opened my bra and exposed my tits to her. I tried to do the same, but after
the first button of her silk shirt, I got so excited that she had to stop
me and do it herself. Half dressed we kissed again and over the next ten
minutes, we got rid of all our remaining clothes. Finally we stood up and
Magali took me to the bedroom.  She placed me in front of the large mirror
and stood behind me, her hands stroking the lines of my figure, admiring my
tits and trimmed pussy in the mirror.</p><p>""God you are beautiful.""</p><p>She whispered in my ear before she suck lovingly on my earlobe (that
something that gets me so excited) then her hands slid to my tits, gently
squeezing them and playful pinching my hard nipples. Then her hand
descended farther to my bellybutton and finally to my pussy.</p><p>""Hmmmm, are we excited,"" Magali said when I moaned as soon a I felt her hand
on my mound.</p><p>Her hand got farther and touched my pussy, one finger followed the lines of
my outer lips before paying attention to my clit. When she moved her hand
back up, her fingers where covered with my juices that flowed richly from my
damp pussy.  I opened my mouth and sucked her fingers one at a time inside,
sucking the clean and tasting my own nectar.  Then she guided me to the bed
and laid me down. She placed herself on my body, pressing her tits on mine
and grinding her pussy against my own. Because I didn't move or acted in
any way, she asked if this was my first time with another woman, and when I
nodded she smiled at me</p><p>""Great, I'm gonna teach you everything I know on how to make love to
another woman, just follow my lead and you'll be fine.""</p><p>Reassured, that there was nothing to be afraid of, I relaxed and let her
take over. Agonisingly slow, she moved from my earlobe to my neck, then to
my shoulder and finally to my tits. The feeling of her hot tongue on my
nipple, turning around, licking and sucking it is indescribable. Bolts of
electricity shot through my veins, blurring my vision and sending heat waves
from my stomach to my pussy. Each nipple got the same treatment, she would
circle around it first, before licking them and finally to suck it in her
mouth, nibbling on it from time to time. At first I tried to remain
silent, but each time she sucked a nipple in her mouth, I moaned louder and
louder.</p><p>As soon a she found my tits had gotten enough attention, she slid farther
down south and played first with my bellybutton and the piercing I
have. And finally she moved all the way to my pussy.  Her tongue teased me
at first licking me around my pussy lips, then going back up until she
reached my pubic hairs to go down again, only to stop just above my
throbbing clit. She continued to do so until I loudly begged her to touch
me, eat me and make me cum so hard that it could be heard in the
streets. With a devilish smile she looked at me, asking if that was really
what I wanted her to do.  God if I could have been quicker, I would have
grabbed her head and push it into my pussy.  Agonisingly slow she bent down
again, the tip of her tongue came within millimeters of my clit and as soon
as it made contact I cried out loud a big ""yes"" I felt her fingers pull my
lips wide open letting even more juice run out of it before she moved her
tongue deep inside. First slowly to taste my juice then picking up the
pace, she lapped my cunt, tongue fucking me and even let her tongue touch
my little ass. I think the best way to summerise my feelings at that moment
was that ""I died and went straight to heaven."" As soon as she felt my body
preparing herself for a huge orgasm, she stopped.</p><p>""No.......no......don't stop.......make me cum, please make me cum hard,"" I
yelled and begged but before I knew it she moved back up and kissed me,
making me taste my own juices.</p><p>""Come angel, come on top of me, so I can taste you even better,"" she hissed
in ecstasy.</p><p>Not quite sure what she meant, I followed her motions and soon had my pussy
over her face. Her strong hands pulled me down and again I felt that
magical tongue all over my pussy. As soon as it went in again, fucking me
as deep as she could with her tongue, I collapsed on her inches of her own
shaven and dripping wet pussy. Not sure if I did good, I started to kiss
her pussy and inserted two fingers in it. When my fingers slipped in, she
picked up the pace sighting that I had to speed up so we could cum
together. Frantically I finger fucked Magali until I felt her muscles
tighten around my finger while my own orgasm was already knocking at the
door. Then, as soon as I started to cum, Magali pushed her thumb in my
ass. That did it, wave after wave poured out of my pussy when I loudly
came.</p><p>Magali tried to lick all my juices but failed big time. Completely covered
with my sweet honey she moved from under me but I pleaded her not to move,
so I could lick her own pussy clean after her own orgasm.  Eagerly, I
licked her lips, her clit and her ass, making sure I didn't miss a drop of
her juice; once I thought I got everything we kneeled in front of each
other and kissed passionately, mixing our juices in the process.  ""God,
sweet angel, you are so adorable and I love you so much"" she whispered
holding me tightly in her arms rocking me gently but suddenly we were
interrupted by applauding hands.</p><p>So busy with each other, neither of us had payed attention to her husband
who had come home and found us in the bedroom. Not willing to interrupt us,
he had placed himself on a chair and with his pants down, jacked off while
watching us play.</p><p>""Now that is a sight I love to come home to,"" he said and stood up, wanting
to come closer but Magali stopped him.</p><p>""No baby, she is mine and all mine until I say so, but you are welcome to
watch if Anna is OK with that"" Magali said to her husband.</p><p>I didn't know what to do, I must have been as red with embarrassment as a
fire truck but Marc, only smiled at me, not making any further movement to
join in.</p><p>""Don't worry dear, and please don't be afraid you'll be seeing much more of
me if that's fine with you,"" he said in the sweetest voice.  Magali looked at
my face, and told her husband to leave and wait for us in the living room. As
soon as he was out, she took my hands and apologised for her husband.  I
told her that it was OK, but that I was frightened at first to be seen
like that, my ass in the air and totally exposed to a stranger.  Magali
started to laugh as she tod me that was exactly the way she had met her
husband, with her ass in the air and eating out another dripping wet pussy
during a swingers night 5 years ago.</p><p>For the next half hour, we talked about her husband and finally agreed that
for the moment, if he wanted he could watch us when I was in her house, but
only when I gave the green light, he would join in. Eventually, he was the
first man who fucked me in both holes for my eighteenth birthday.  After
heading back into the living room, dressed again but still horny, Magali
explained the situation to her husband who surprisingly didn't have a
problem being just an observant when I would be in their house. (duh, what
man doesn't love the sight of two girls playing in front of him, and
knowing that afterwards he would have his own pleasure). After a last soda,
Magali drove me home to speak with my parents about the little accident and
what was to be looked after. How she did it, I still don't know, and
probably never will, but in five minutes, she had won my parents over and
having them agreeing that I would come each Wednesday and during weekends
for further sports coaching to prep me for university.</p><p>Up until my eighteenth birthday, we played together each Wednesday. After
one hour of sports, she would drag me in the shower before ending up in
her bed, sometimes with Marc watching us, and then after I was done with
Magali, fuck her in front of me (which I must say did excite me as well).
When my birthday was coming closer, I told Magali that I was getting more
and more curious about having sex with a man, and she told me that that
could be arranged and that she would see to it. Well as a birthday present,
I got Marc! After the birthday party with my parents at home, I rushed off
to Magali since she had told me she had a surprise waiting for me. When I
came in the house (by then I already had my own key to her house) I
couldn't believe my eyes. From the front door, candles were leading me all
the way up to her bedroom, where Marc was waiting on the bed, his dick
wrapped like a Christmas gift. Magali took me by the hand and lead me to the
bed where she pointed to Marc whispering,
""Look precious, there is your present, enjoy unwrapping it,"" and gave me a
playful push so I landed between Marc's legs.</p><p>With Magali next to me, I unwrapped his dick and following her cues I licked
and sucked him stiff. It was not an unpleasant feeling, that big warm
flesh, throbbing in my mouth but it would stay with this one time. It just
wasn't my cup of tea, but anyway, once he was hard and ready to go, Magali
made me lie on my back and and pushed her head between my legs. While I
played with her pussy and ass, she licked me into heaven. Each time she
made a pass over the complete length of my pussy, she pushed the head of
Marc's dick against my pussy and my clit. The more she pushed the head
against my clit, the wetter I got and soon I felt my orgasm rising up from
deep within me.</p><p>""Ready Marc? Our little angel is almost there, push him in as soon as she
cums darling"" I heard Magali say.</p><p>But the next thing I knew was my pussy spasmodically acting when I came
hard. At the same time, Marc pushed his cock in my pussy, breaking my hymen
and deflowering me. Although I had already multiple fingers in my pussy,
Marc's cock filled me completely. Since Magali had him turned on long before,
he didn't need much to come and when he did, Magali pulled him out and
sucked him dry.  Afterwards, she leaned over to me, sharing Marc's load with
me. Although it tasted not too bad (and to be honest even today when Magali
has a man in our bed, I suck him too, sharing the cum with her) I do prefer
so much more the sweet taste of pussy juice.  Am I becoming a bisexual now?
No definitely not, since Marc was the first and the last man to fuck
me. Still I get turned on seeing a couple fuck or being watched by a man
when I make love to Magali or our girlfriend.</p><p>Even though I had left school after graduation, I kept regularly visiting
Magali until fate played a nasty trick on all of us. The 16th of July,
Marc had an severe accidents with his car. Upon returning home from work, a
drunk driver didn't bother to brake at a red stoplight and drove his car
with high speed against Marc who just passed with his bike. In a certain
way, Marc was lucky since he died almost instantaneously and didn't suffer
at all. Never the less, the s.o.b. had made in a few minutes a complete
destruction of Magali's life, but when police arrested him on the spot,
they found him even more drinking from a bottle of scotch, wondering what
all the fuss was about.  I offered as much help and comfort to Magali, now
a widow at 26 but she kept pushing everybody away. A small funeral, only for
close friends and family was held a few days later which I attended at
Magali's side.  Luckily, my parents convinced her to let me stay with her,
to help her and more to prevent her from doing stupid
things. Understandable of course, but everybody went scared when she went
out to buy a gun and saying to everybody that she was going to kill the
drunk driver for all the pain and the loss he made her suffer. Again, and I
thank my father for that, we could put that idea out of her head and
returned the gun to the store.</p><p>While I stayed at her house, we had many fights the fist few
days. Everywhere she looked, there would be something reminding her of Marc
and the good times they had. Whenever I tried to console her she pushed me
away, shouted at me up until the moment she slapped me once in the
face. That was it for me. I got up and took her by the shoulders before I
slapped her back. Finally her eyes opened and she realised that she was well
heading straight for hell and that she had to pull herself together. I was
already packing my stuff and left a crying Magali behind.  When I got home,
my mother told me that I had poor judgment in leaving her but the slap on
my face was too much for me. I knew from the start that staying with her
would be difficult but I never imagined that.</p><p>Mom was sure that everything would just work out and as usual she was right
again. After two days, Magali showed up at our doorstep and asked if she
could see me. When my mom called me, I tried to be as slow as I could
before showing up.  When I got down and entered the living room, Magali
sprang up from the couch she was sitting in and rushed over to me. When she
tried to wrap me in her arms, I pushed her away and said that she couldn't
just barge in like this thinking everything would be OK.  When I saw
tears form in her eyes again, I melted again (yeah so much for trying to be
an ice queen I guess) and when she fell back in the couch, I sat next to
her. Magali didn't dare to look at me anymore and I tried to uphold my
anger with her, knowing all too well that if she touched me or looked at me,
I would be all over her without a second thought.  From that point, my mom
took over and asked Magali how she was holding up, offering her support.
Quietly Magali answered that it was hard to cope with the loss of Marc and
that she missed me, that she was sorry and hated herself for pushing me
away. Out of the blue, my mom asked the one question she probably had
already for quite some time on her mind, but it struck the both of us like
lightning on a sunny day!</p><p>""Magali, for how long are you having an affair with my daughter, and more
importantly, do you love her?""</p><p>For several minutes the question was unanswered, both Magali and I looked
at my mom, our mouths wide open and if there was a chance to hide
somewhere, we probably would have jumped up and run out of the house.</p><p>""Please Magali, answer the question!"" my mom urged her and finally she said
it out loud.</p><p>""Yes, Ma'am, I'm in love with Anna, since the day she walked into my
class. But we have been seeing each other from the day she sprained her
ankle and I brought her home"" Magali whispered to my mom, looking at me.</p><p>My mom looked at me and asked if that was true, but I could only nod, the
words failed to leave my mouth and I was already bracing myself for a sever
lecture by my mother but it never came; to my surprise, Mom lay back in the
seat with a big smile on her face, and when she finally spoke again she told
the both of us to finally grow up and see what is important here.  ""For
Pete's sake, if the both of you love each other, then will you please start
acting like it.</p><p>But one question remains, and it's an awkward one but I still need to
know!"" my mom continued looking straight at Magali</p><p>""You don't need to ask it, Ma'am"" Magali said, ""Marc was always aware of the
love I feel for Anna, and we never did anything behind his back""</p><p>""Alright then, that is all I wanted to know, and having said all this, I'm
going to leave you so you can work things out,"" and with that she left us.</p><p>Arriving at the door, she turned around and said to Magali that she is
always welcome in my parents house.</p><p>Reassured, since Mom always spoke for both my parents, I couldn't be more
happy. My parents approved of the situation, and had welcomed Magali in
their home. I looked at Magali but she stopped me from saying a word. She
slid closer to me and took my hand in hers and started to stroke it
gently.</p><p>""Anna, my precious Anna, how on earth will you forgive me for hurting you the
way I did! Oh God, angel I love you so much and I've treated you so bad the
last couple of weeks, can you find it in your heart to forgive me, Anna!""
she begged me.</p><p>Words still failed to come out of my mouth, but I pulled my hand back and
embraced her lovingly</p><p>""Of course silly cow, I forgive you and I love you too, but never scare me
like that again"" I told her.</p><p>Further conversation was needless, as our lips found each other and we
started kissing. It was like time stood still, the only thing mattered were
the two of us, locked together in love. If it wasn't for my father, we
still would have been sitting there the next morning, but tactful as ever,
he entered the room saying we should better get a room.  Quickly we let go
of each other and greeted my father. A little embarrassed to be caught like
that.  That evening Magali was invited to stay for dinner, which wasn't
really all that pleasant since the both of us were submitted by my father to
a real cross examination.  For over an hour, he shot questions at the two
of us,
""Do you love her?"", ""Do you realise there is a significant age difference
between the both of you?""
and so on. Once he felt certain all the bases were covered, he stopped and
finally welcomed Magali in our house, accepting her as my lover.  Since then
Magali has won their hearts and if you could have seen the happy look on
their faces when we told them a week ago that next fall, we are getting
married (but that is for later).</p><p>Anyway, from that moment on, I stayed as much as possible with Magali, or
she stayed in our house. During the rest of the holidays Magali prepared me
for university and feeling certain that whatever the university would throw
at me, I could definitely handle it when she was done with me.</p><p>Two weeks before school started that year, Magali showed up at my parents
without me knowing about it. I was off with some friends to a concert and
when I got home that night, I found her sleeping in my bed. Surprised but
all too happy, I slipped out of my clothes and snuck in the bed with her.  I
was surprised to feel her naked body under the sheets. She hadn't done that
before; before that when she stayed in my parents house, she would always
wear sweats or a large T-shirt to bed. In seconds I was naked as well
and cuddled up to her without waking up.</p><p>After a few hours, Magali woke up, feeling my body against hers. With a
loving smile she woke me by turning around and gently taking one of my nipples
in her mouth.  As soon as I saw what she was doing I told her I would love
to wake up every morning this way and started to fondle with her as
well. Not long after moans were the only sound that came out of the room
when we were locked tightly in a classic 69 position. Once we both had our
orgasm, we quickly went into the bathroom to get cleaned up and get
dressed.  My parents were already waiting downstairs with breakfast and as
always my father would silence us with one of his smart remarks or
actions. This time he hadn't found better than to sit at the table with
industrial earpiece on his head, lifting them up when we came down saying
that finally, peace and quite had returned in the house, now that we were
awake and out of bed.  With a red face, we sat down and started to eat,
barely noticing my mother kicking my father's legs for his remarks.</p><p>Once finished our breakfast, my father turned to Magali asking her to what
honour we deserved her presence that morning. Again my mother kicked his
leg and with a big smile, Magali look at me taking my hand in hers.</p><p>""Sweetie, as you know, I love you so much and since you have to be only in
the beginning of October in university, I thought maybe we could do
something special together, without being observed by a certain old and
annoying man,"" she told, smiling tenderly at my father.</p><p>""Old?"" he bellowed. ""Look closely at me and ask your mother if I'm an old man,"" he
said turning my mom into a tomato with embarrassment.</p><p>""Shush,"" she said, ""and let the poor girl finish will you grumpy old nag!""
my mom said motioning at Magali to continue.</p><p>I saw the look in her eyes harden before she spoke. The last week a
travel agency had phoned to confirm the reservations for the trip on a
Mediterranean cruise and telling her that the tickets would arrive any day
now. Confused Magali asked what this was about and found out that Marc had
arranged this little 14-day cruise a few days before his accident. Since it
was paid for and there was no annulation insurance Magali had decided to
take the trip, but only if I was to come as well; because college would
already have started when we would arrive back, she had asked her principal
for an extra week of leave and since I was still home until the end of the
month that problem was solved as well.  I couldn't believe my ears, me, on
a cruise with my love and just the two of us and everything already paid
for! I must be in heaven yet again to deserve this, I thought.</p><p>""Oh yes, honey I'd love to go,"" was all I could say before Magali pulled from
my chair and while saying
that we had so much to arrange, shopping for a proper bikini and new
clothes, she dragged me to her car and we took off;</p><p>At first I didn't worry but after half an hour, we still hadn't arrive at
the closest mall, then my eye fell on a road sign saying welcome to
Antwerp, city of diamonds. Oh God, where is she taking me I wondered, but
as Magali saw the confusion in my eyes, she told me to relax, since we were
going to shop in a few specialised stores. What in the hell was she talking
about, what did she mean by specialised shops.......oh did I find out soon
enough!  Arriving near the river in Antwerp, Magali parked her car and took
me by the hand.</p><p>""Come precious, let's get down to business,"" she said and dragged me
along. After 10 paces my eyes opened wide.</p><p>There we were, right in the middle of Antwerp's red light district, walking
amongst the men looking for a quick fuck with one of the many hookers
motioning them inside from behind their windows.  Squeezing Magali's hand
firmly I walked next to her, not feeling at ease being here. After 5 minutes,
we walked in a small shop, not an adult store yet but close, with only erotic
and sexy clothing.  Giggling, Magali said that whenever she searched for
something special, daring but not sleazy she would come here to shop. They
also had beach wear as well, style wicked weasel and so on.  Apparently she
told me the truth since the shop owner, a woman in her early thirties, came
arms open to welcome us.</p><p>""Ah darling, it's been a long time since you came by,"" the woman said
cheerfully.</p><p>Magali nodded and told her that I was to have a totally appropriate wardrobe
for the upcoming cruise and that no expenses would matter.  With a big
smile, the woman took me by the hand and led me first to the evening
section. Taking my measurements with her eyes, looking at my body she picked
4 dresses and told me to try them on while she was going to close the
store.</p><p>""Wow, what more surprises does Magali have for me that I don't know of
......yet"" I thought while I took the first dress from the hanger.</p><p>I slipped in and was surprised that it fitted me like a glove. I looked in
the mirror not being sure this was me standing here when I looked at the
gorgeous white dress.  Low cut in the front, my tits were clearly outlined,
except for my bra the picture was complete, the back was open all the way
down to about a few inches from my butt.</p><p>""Hmmm this is gorgeous,"" I thought.</p><p>Then my eye fell on the little opening 3 inches down from the
waist. Concealed by the dress, tiny patches of Velcro closed the dress to
my feet, pulling them aside, revealing almost my complete leg.</p><p>""Hmmmm what an exciting sight,"" I heard Magali giggle when she opened the
little curtain of the changing room.</p><p>""Oh yes, I love it,"" I squealed aloud but when I saw the price tag, my euphoria
was quickly tempered.</p><p>""Don't worry about the price; it's all covered little angel,"" Magali said and
took already the next dress from the hanger.</p><p>With the aid of the woman, I tried all four of the dresses on, and we
decided to keep the white, the black (who had a transparent section from
just under my tits to just above my ass) and the red dress who was low cut
again in the front and had lace on the side from top to bottom, again
revealing a huge part of my body.</p><p>""OK now time for something different. Come sweetie follow us to the
underwear section.""</p><p>Magali giggled and pulled me out of the booth. In my underwear I followed
her through the empty store; again, the woman and Magali searched for the
right underwear together.</p><p>""OK, strip sweetie and try this on,""
Magali said handing me the first set. A lace black transparent thong with a
matching bra; I tried it on while being touched by the two others stretching
the fabric or adjusting my tits a bit. With every set I tried on, I felt my
arousal become stronger and stronger and all I could think was to mind not
to stain the sets of lingerie forced upon me.  Of course, as you can already
guess, that didn't work, and soon when Magali pulled one of the sets down,
she said out loud</p><p>""Oh my God, you little horny devil! Even just trying underwear makes you
wet!""</p><p>With a red face, I mumbled that it wasn't my fault, if they would stop to
touch me and help me put it on, then I would just do fine; now both of them
laughed as Magali looked at the woman and said to her that it was
time. Before I knew it, Magali was behind me, opening up lock of her bra
exposing my tits again to the woman who had come to stand inches from
me. Slowly I felt her warm mouth cover my nipple and suck on it. I gasped
from excitement as she licked, sucked and bit my nipple, before going to the
other one. In a reflex I took her head in my hands and pressed her face
even more against my tits. Magali let her hand slide down towards my pussy
and started to touch my clit and my wet pussy.</p><p>Then the woman let go of my tits and kneeled in front of me, with her
teeth, she pulled the thong down, smelling my pussy and looking at me with
hungry eyes. Magali kneeled also behind me and I felt two pair of hands on
my body separating my legs and demanding access to my little hot and wet
treasure. Two tongues licked me, the woman's tongue on my clit and my pussy
and Magali's tongue on my cheeks and my ass. At the same time they pushed
their tongue inside me making me moan loudly and rocking my ass and my
pussy in their faces. Soon enough the tongues were joined by fingers and I
not only got tongue fucked but finger fucked in my pussy and my ass. I
rocked and moaned as loud and as fast as I could trying to fight back my
orgasm as I wanted to enjoy the feeling of being licked all over for much
longer, but as many of you will know, once the train has left the station
there is nothing left but to go along for the ride. So loudly I screamed that I
was cumming and cumming hard. Once finished cumming, I collapsed on the
floor between the two woman who had made me cum so hard. With her face
covered with my juice, the woman kissed me and asked if I would be returning
soon to try some knew stuff she had stored in the shop.  With a grin Magali
gave her a push saying that I was hers and that she would join me the next
time and with that they pulled me to my feet. When I wanted to return the
favor, Magali said that this was only the beginning, and that I would be
repaying her soon enough, as for the sales woman, she would be invited for
a private show next weekend, before we would leave on our cruise. With all
my new things gathered we went to pay and when going out, the sales woman
said to me that, to be even more seductive, I should shave myself
completely. That way especially the beachwear would be so much more sexy on
me.</p><p>""I'll take care of that when we get home"" Magali said to me and off we
were.</p><p>In the car, I thanked her again for buying all of the clothes for me and
that I would find a way to repay her, but she simply said that I didn't
have to repay here, and with the money Marc had left her, she could well
afford it.</p><p>Later, after having dinner in a little fancy restaurant we got to Magali's
house. All the way to her house, we kept touching each other, hands got
between our legs, touching our tits and this to much enjoyment of the
other drivers on the highway.  Soaking wet we arrived at her house and if
it wasn't for the cold wind and the rain that started to fall, Magali would
have probably laid me down on the hood of her car to make me cum again. Once
inside, a trail of close led all the way to her bedroom. Jumping on the
bed, she looked at me, motioning me in the most seductive way to join her and
whispering, ""Angel, now you can repay me.""</p><p>I sure didn't waste anytime, I
jumped on the bed and threw myself on top of Magali. Each time she wanted
to hold while kissing I pushed her hand back telling her to hold still and
let me do all the work or else she would ensure the consequences.  With a
coy smile she told me she wold take her chance with me and tried again to
touch me. Before she knew it I jumped off the bed and opened her
closet. Wondering what I was looking for, Magali observed me going through
her cloth until I shouted ""aha, found it"".</p><p>On one of the shelves I had found a bunch of silk scarves that would just do
the trick. Holding them behind my back, I crept back on the bed and planted
my dripping pussy on Magali's stomach. Still not sure what I was up to,
she lay there and waited for me to make a move, pushing her abdomen against
my pussy. One by one I took hold of her hands and tied them to the
backboard of the bed. As soon as she was tied up her eyes got that horny
excited look and she hissed</p><p>""OK, you want to be kinky with me now, are you! So be it.........have I
been a bad girl mistress!"" she shrugged and threw me a kiss.</p><p>I couldn't stay serious when I saw her wriggle and talk dirty to me so I
collapsed on her upper body, crashing my hard nipples on hers. I head her
softly whisper in my ear that she loved me so much and that I could do what
ever I wanted but that I had to pick up the pace and make her cum fast.  My
mouth came close to her ear and with the tip of my tongue I started to lick
her lobe, her inner ear and admiring the goose bumps I created in dong so.</p><p>""Hurry up, aye, you wish......this is gonna be slow and agonisingly log
before I let you cum my love !"" I whispered back in her ear and sucked the
lobe in my mouth.</p><p>Then I licked her farther down the muscles of her neck until I reached the
soft tissue. Slowly I sucked her skin in my mouth, proving worthy as a
vacuum cleaner and leaving a huge red spot on her aroused flesh. With each
lick I gave she moaned louder and louder, almost begging me to hurry up and
attack her longing pussy.  As far as I was concerned, she could plead and
beg all she wanted, we were going to do this my way and whether she liked it
or not.  Tracing my tongue the length of her collar bone I licked and
kissed going down but stopping just above her tits, then I'd move up again
to her neck and her mouth, locking her lips in a passionate kiss. Again I
licked all the way down, until my chin sensed her stiff nipple pushing
against my flesh.  Slowly observing the hard nipple and taking my time, I
moved my tongue closer, cupping her breast with my hand. Again a loud moan
left her open mouth as I touched the tip of her nipple with my tongue.</p><p>""Please my love, suck it in your warm mouth,"" Magali begged me again, but I
had other plans.</p><p>Slowly I slid my lips over the hard and pointing flesh, covering it
completely and took the other nipple between my fingers. Simultaneously I
sucked and pinched her nipples causing shivers and tremors throughout her
entire body. Still sucking her nipples my free hand slid farther down towards
her shaven pussy, tickling the inside of her thighs, avoiding to touch the
wetness of her love triangle. Each time she tried to buck and push her pussy
against my hand I would retract it a bit away, teasing the living daylights
out of her. Loudly begging me to finally stop teasing her and make her cum I
stopped completely letting go of her nipples and her inner thighs.</p><p>""I think someone is forgetting who's in charge here,""
I said trying to be as strict as I could and shifted my waist further to
her upper body, leaving a trail of my own juice from her bellybutton to her
tits. As soon as I reached her nipple again, I lowered my pussy on it,
trying to get the hard pointing flesh inside me. One nipple at the time, I
covered completely with my wet pussy, grinding my clit on it. Still further
moving up I slid my wet pussy over her mouth demanding she suck my clit and
lick my flowing juices. Eagerly she licked and sucked my pussy.  As soon as
I felt bolts of electricity flow through my body, I raised my pussy again
to move towards her own pussy.</p><p>""Ooooh yes, take me, fuck me ..........make me cum my love.""</p><p>Magali cried out when I finally touched her pussy with my own. First slowly,
then picking up the pace, I rubbed my pussy against her mixing our juices
in the process. It didn't take long before I felt her clit push a little
inside my pussy and so I started to fuck her as well with my own clit.
Finally I thought the time was right, I had teased her enough and now I would
make her cum. I slid between her legs and started to lick her pussy, ever
lap or two sticking my tongue deep inside her pussy. Munching her clit
between my lips I felt her pussy spasm in delight but suddenly she yelled at
me to stop.  Confused I raised my juice covered head from between her legs
and looked at her.</p><p>""Please sweetie, would you do me a favour?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Of course my love, what is it you want?"" I replied</p><p>Magali asked me to open the drawer on her nightstand and take out whatever
was inside.  To my surprise I got a huge strap-on out of the drawer and held
it close to her face asking if this is what she wanted.  Nodding she asked
me to fuck her with it. Guiding me how to put the strap on me, she begged me
to hurry up. With the strap-on pointing straight up, I sat beside her head
teasing her with the tip on her lips.</p><p>""Suck it darling"" I hissed and pushed the head in her mouth.</p><p>Magali started to suck the strap-on as if she had never done otherwise until
her saliva covered the complete length of the hard rubber dick.  I crawled
back between her legs and pushed the head against her inviting pussy asking
her if she really wanted inside of her.</p><p>""Ooh yes honey, push it in.....fuck me hard and deep with it!""</p><p>Was all that came out of her mouth. Magali closed her eyes when I pushed
the head in, surprised that it slid in so easy considering the dimension
of the rubber dick (10 inches long and 5 inches wide).  Once completely
inside I started to thrust the tool in and out her pussy. While moaning loud,
I started to go faster and faster until the head popped completely out of her
pussy. Not ready for that, I pushed automatically back but due to my
movements, the strap-on had shifted a little bit and instead of entering her
pussy again, I pushed the head of the strap-on an inch in her gorgeous
asshole. A cry of pain and surprise left her mouth, her eyes wide open and
looking at me.</p><p>""God if you are going to fuck me in my rosebud, please be gently and
slowly honey! I'm not used to feel it up there but go ahead if you want!""</p><p>Since the head was already in, I pulled it out again to lube it a bit more
and her asshole as well before I pushed it back in.  This time Magali
relaxed her sphincter so I got in easier. Half way in she stopped me so she
could get used to the feeling, but when I waited to long, she curled her
legs behind me, pulling me closer so the rest of the strap-on vanished
inside her ass. Slowly I started to fuck her deep with the rubber tool,
enjoying the loud moans and cries of pleasure that came out of her
mouth. While fucking her I bent down and started to suck her tits again and
it didn't take long before I sensed her orgasm come up.  In one fluid
motion I pulled the strap-on out of her ass and plunged it all the way in
her pussy, frantically speeding up my thrusts. Yelling out loud she came
hard and flooded me with her juices.  Spasmodically she pushed herself up on me
as wave after wave of shear orgasm travelled through her entire body. When
finally she regained her calm, Magali opened her eyes and looked at
me. Words scarcely came out of her mouth : ""God, Anna, you've made me paint
stars before my eyes. That was the greatest orgasm I've ever had!""</p><p>I could resist to laugh, as surely she would have had better orgasms than
this one, at least that's what I thought. When Magali saw me laugh, she
straightened out and told me to untie her and prepare myself for revenge on
her part.</p><p>""Yeah right, we'll see about that!"" I said trying to hold my laugh for a
moment but still I untied the scarfs and set her free.</p><p>Without hesitation, Magali turned to me and grabbed me, forcing me on my
back and crawling on top of me.</p><p>""You little devil"" she said, ""I should spank you for toying so with me!""
she continued while she stretched herself on my body, embracing me and
softly kissing me.</p><p>For the next couple of hours we just lay there, tightly cuddled up against
each other, just enjoying one another without moving or talking.  Finally
Magali broke the silence and got on her knees. I turned towards her and
simply admired her beauty. My eyes wandering over the outlines of her fit
body, from her neck to her breasts and farther down to her ass. I felt
lucky, no I felt in heaven, my love just sitting there looking with her
blue puppy eyes at me and telling me that she loved me so much and that she
hoped it would never end. Then Magali moved again and started talking again.</p><p>""Come sweetie, let's get cleaned up so we can talk further since there is
still much to talk about,"" she whispered and dragged me to the bathroom.</p><p>After washing each other, giving each other again a steamy orgasm we went
back into the bedroom.  When Magali had said there was still much to talk
about, I supposed she meant about the cruise we were going to make, but I
couldn't have been more wrong.</p><p>""Honey, there is something that needs to get off my chest that is important
enough to talk about it before we get more serious involved with
each other.""</p><p>Shit, I thought, what is she trying to say here? Am I just a summer love
for her and is she to have sex with me whenever she feels up to it or what?
I just lay there, silently hoping only for the best of things but soon
enough I found out I didn't have to worry.</p><p>Slowly she started to speak to me, in her low voice that I love to hear so
much. She said that if this was going to develop into a serious relationship, I
should know that there could be no moving in with each other until I
finished university and had my degree! I could understand that further, as
long as I was getting my degree, we would keep seeing each other the same
way we did during college and that from now on she would like me to shave
completely because a bald pussy turned her even more on. That is, if I was
willing to do so.  I never paid much attention to that, I trimmed my little
hairs regularly but never went all the way, although I loved the sight of
Magali's bald pussy so I eagerly complied to this little request (and to be
honest, since that day, when she shaved me completely, I can't think of my
pussy, being covered again with little hairs) then she took my hand in hers
and looked me straight in the eye before she continued again :</p><p>""Sweetie, since you have regularly witnessed, I have a huge sexual appetite
both for men and women!"" she said and when I would speak my thoughts, she
stopped me and asked me to let her finish first and hear what she had to
say before spilling my guts.</p><p>Hesitating, she told me that I had already noticed that she has a big
circle of friends, and whenever she met with them, they usually ended up
between the sheets. Also she was already a longtime swinger when Marc was
still alive and even now she still had the urge to keep on swinging and
wanted to make me part of that side of hers. She paused for a minute, but
when I kept silent, she continued telling me that she loved me so much and
didn't want to lose me and the love I had for her and if I decided I
couldn't live with that she would try her best to stay faithful to me but
she couldn't promise me to keep that up. ""Besides,"" she said, ""you're off for
two years in university and will likely meet other gorgeous girls as well.""
She would hate it that I passed up an opportunity when it presented
itself to me.  Still I kept silent when she paused again, my mind turning
and twisting to find any logic to what she had just said. But in a certain
way she as right, who was I to deny her pleasure with another even if it
didn't stroke with the idea I had about relationships! Heck, didn't we just
do that when Marc was still alive, me watching them when they fucked, or
Marc watching us, sometimes joining in to pleasure his wife when she
played with my pussy! On the other hand I wanted her all to myself but I
knew, if I was to build a longtime relationship with Magali, this was a
price I would have to pay.  After arguing for half an hour, we agreed that
we would just see how things worked out between us, and that we wouldn't
have secrets between us. Magali would tell me when she had sex with another
person and I would do the same, or we would simply seek pleasure together
with others if the occasion presented itself. I think, and now I'm sure of
it, I got the best deal out of this and we never had a fight up until today
about our multiple partners.</p><p>Now that we had an understanding, Magali turned away from me and opened
again her drawer.</p><p>""Oh precious, whenever you feel like tying me up, maybe you should consider
using these,"" she shrugged holding up two sets of handcuffs.</p><p>Instantaneously I knew I was, like we say here in Belgium, the pigeon!
No longer hesitating she forced me on my back again, fixing both my hands to
the edges of the bed. She reached again in closet and took out two ropes
and tied them to my ankles before pulling my legs wide open and over my
head. There I lay, almost bent double with my legs spread as wide as they
could without hurting. Slightly patting my exposed pussy and kissing my clit
who crawled already out of his cover she smiled at me and told me to hang
in there while she left. I had not the slightest idea what she was up to,
but I wasn't afraid it would get too kinky or painful.  When Magali
returned, she held a little bag behind her back. Seductively she came to
the bad where I lay awaiting her return.</p><p>""Comfy precious, then we can get started,"" she cooed and placed herself next
to me.</p><p>Before I knew it, she took a blindfold out of the bag and covered my
eyes. Now a slight sense of fear wandered through my mind. I tried to speak
up but she shushed me quickly letting me know I had nothing to worry about,
and that what she had planned for me would even be more intense with the
blindfold.  I tried to relax again, but till I felt my legs tremble
nervously.  Magali gently caressed my pussy and my Venus mound before I felt
something cold covering my pussy and belly. The sensation was like nothing
I had felt before and I started to get aroused simply by feeling her soft
finger applying whatever she had in hand. Once she stopped covering my lower
body, she waited for a few minutes while producing various sounds I could
recognize. Then again she touched me again, from above my little hill, I
felt cold metal on my skin. Slowly scraping downwards and scooping up the
product she had rubbed on me.</p><p>
Over and over she made a pass with the little metal thing on my body, first
my abdomen, ten my inner thighs and finally my pussy. Ever so gently and
softly she let the metal tool slide on my outer lips, until I finally
realised what she was doing.  She wasn't torturing me, no, she as shaving
me completely clean.  Now that I understood what she was doing, I relaxed
completely and enjoyed the shave intensely.  Getting more and more excited
and feeling already the first drips of my juices appear on my lips.</p><p>""Hey!! who told you to get wet already, I haven't finished yet"" Magali said
to me, ""or do you want me to stop and make you cum this instant!""</p><p>""No.... don't stop angel"" I quickly yelled as I felt the razor leave my
skin.</p><p>And tried to push my pussy upwards to meet the razor again, but since I was
still tied up, I didn't even move an inch.  Then I felt the razor again,
working on shaving the remaining hairs. Once finished, Magali pushed a
towel underneath my ass and poured warm water over my pussy to rinse the
remaining foam away.  Waiting for the next thing to come, I heard Magali
admiring her piece of work.</p><p>""Now, let me check my work, and make sure everything is gone,"" she hissed
and with her tongue she licked me all over the shaven piece of my body.</p><p>I rocked and moaned real hard when I felt her tongue on my pussy, licking
away a my outer lips and my clit. Then she went farther down and inspected
my little tight asshole which I loved. Hmmm there is nothing better than
the sweet touch of a tongue on my ass, rimming me good. As time went by,
more and more juice leaked out of my freshly shaven pussy, lubricating
everything in its way.</p><p>Once Magali was satisfied with her work, she started to play with my tied
down body. Her mouth kissed me, licked at my ear lobes, leaving a trail of
saliva from my neck to my hard nipples.  Furiously sucking them, pinching
them and nibbling at them, she gave me a piece of my own before she
concentrated on my pussy.  Her teasing tongue licked my entire pussy,
tasting my juices which were oozing out of my wide open pussy. Then one
finger was inserted and soon a second one followed, gently finger fucking me
and building up my arousal. First fucking me good with her finger, the next
minute blowing on my clit she quickly got me where she wanted me, on the
verge of orgasm, but each time she felt it coming, she stopped and waited
a few seconds till it passed again, only to start over again.</p><p>""Do you trust me Anna?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Yes my love, I do and I love you,"" is whispered back.</p><p>""No seriously, do you trust me for what I'm about to do?"" she asked again.</p><p>""Yes, I trust you without restrictions!"" I replied immediately.</p><p>""Brace yourself then,"" she whispered back and continued.</p><p>Immediately I felt something strange against my pussy, slowly pushing harder
at my entrance. My pussy stretched to its limits, I felt a hard object
enter inch by inch. Deeper and deeper the object was shoved inside me. Once
completely in, Magali left it there for a few moments so I could adapt; the
she slowly started to rock the object, making me even more wet and making
me reach the point of no return over and over again. I had already figured
out that now she was fucking me with the same strap-on I used on her
earlier. I never had felt this stuffed before but I loved it and I pleaded
Magali to make me cum and fuck the living daylights out of me.  In answer
to my pleadings, she pulled the strap-on completely out and scooped up a big
amount of my pussy juice, only to cover my ass with it the next second. One
covered finger entered my asshole, and although it felt a bit awkward, I
enjoyed the feeling soon. After lubing my ass for a few minutes, making me
used to feeling something up my butt, she pushed the head of the strap-on
against my ass.</p><p>""Relax honey, it will slide in much easier.""</p><p>A bolt of pain shot through my body as soon as the head went in and Magali
kept it there so I could get used to it.</p><p>""Relax sweetie, this will only hurt a minute, once he's in, you'll love it
and willing for more,"" she said again.</p><p>Well she was right about the pain. Slowly I felt the toy slide in halfway up
my butt. Little explosions of pain flickered in front of my eyes as the
huge rubber dick remained still until my muscles had adapted to it. Slowly
Magali retraced the toy and pushed it back in and with each time it went
back in, she shoved it farther inside until I felt her legs against my
ass.  Finally it's all the way inside, I thought!  Pausing another minute so
I could get used to it again, Magali bent forward to suck my nipples again
and kiss me passionately.</p><p>""Soon it will feel good, sweetie......you'll see and you'll be begging me
to fuck you!"" she whispered while she stood up again.</p><p>Slowly she started to fuck with the strap-on, all the way out and all the way
back in. At first I felt like everything inside me was pushed towards my
throat and every time it was completely in, I had this burning sensation
but the pain was slowly fading away and soon, as Magali had predicted it, I
was enjoying the ass fuck to the fullest, loudly moaning and begging to be
fucked. It didn't take long before I felt the first orgasm overwhelm me
totally. Nearly passing out from pleasure and the waves of my raging orgasm
I let my juices flow out freely.  ""oh God, this isn't true"" I heard Magali
say.</p><p>""What is it?"" I stumbled, ""What's wrong....what do you see Magali?"" I urged.</p><p>""Oh my God, you just squirted when you came hard, honey! And I'm totally
covered with your girlcum,"" she cried out.</p><p>What did I just do, squirt?? what is that in God's name. I hadn't the
slightest idea what Magali meant by those words, but apparently she loved it
so I guessed it was surely a good thing.  Magali saw the confusion on my
face, even with the blindfold and quickly she explained what squirting meant
and that she loved it to see a woman squirt.  Pleased with myself, I
enjoyed the last waves of my orgasm pass by and quickly regained me
breath. Not long after that, with the strap-on still buried deep inside me,
she took off the blindfold and made me have a look at my shaven pussy and
the huge toy in my ass.  God I thought, I really took all that in my butt
and I hadn't finished my thought or Magali slowly retracted the strap-on
from it. Leaving my asshole with a small ""plop"" when the muscles reshaped
themselves again in their normal position. Quickly loosening the handcuffs
and the ropes that held me tight, she set me free to take me in her arms
and just told hold me close to her.  In that position, we dozed off and
fell asleep in each others hands.</p><p>The next morning we woke up still embraced and after a quick shower and
breakfast she drove me home, making my mother happy when seeing we had
worked everything out.  The rest of the week, Magali and I made the last
arrangements for our little cruise.</p><p>My parents drove us the next weekend at 4 o'clock in the morning to the
airport and after a 2 hour flight we landed near Marseille where a shuttle
awaited us to take us to the cruise ship.  Once on board, we quickly threw
our luggage in the cabin and went straight out again watching the ship leave
the harbour. For a moment, we had the great idea to re-enact that scene at
the bow where Leo holds Kate and enjoys the wind on her face. That was all
good and well in theory but in practise we never got up to the bow, crewmen
stopped us even before we arrived at the foredeck never the less, seeing
such a big ship, stuffed with luxurious cabins, bars, a nightclub and a
cineplex, not to mention the pools and Jacuzzis, leave so easily and quick
a small harbour like Marseille, was an impressive sight.</p><p>The rest of the morning we explored the rest of the ship, making a list
what we definitely wanted to do and what activities we would skip, which ports
we would visit and which ports we would leave aside.  During the entire
cruise, Magali and I grew even more close together, constructing a solid
base for our relationship and solidify our love for each other. Also, and
much more importantly, I opened completely up a on sexual level. I had become more
bold and eager to experiment. During the cruise we made love wherever we
could, in the pool, the cineplex or in the nightclub. One time we snuck
into the off limits parts of the ship and had sex on one of the big winches
on the afterdeck, and in one of the cargo holds between the stowed
materials. Every time I told Magali that I saw a gorgeous girl she looked
at the girl and how she did it, I still don't know, but she could tell in a
blink of an eye if the girl or woman was worth pursuing or not. One time I
ignored her advice and went after the only female officer on the
ship. Every day, after her watch she would come down to the pool for a
quite afternoon relaxing in the sun and the pool. Against Magali's advice I
made sure to have the bench next to her and observe her. Sometimes I'd ask
her if she needed sunscreen rubbed on her back or just chatted with her
while Magali pursued other passengers. Finally I got the nerve to act on my
desire and walked straight up to the female officer, inviting her into my
cabin for a more intimate rub, but she politely brushed me off, accepting
the compliments I made and genuine in feeling flattered to be desired by a
beautiful young girl, but she was as straight as a priest is gay and with
that she left me.</p><p>As soon as the female officer was gone, Magali came up to me and smiling
and telling me that she warned me. Yeah right, she did and I told myself to
trust her judgment from now on. As Magali left for the bar, an older woman
came up to me telling me she witnessed everything and felt sorry for me.  I
glanced up to her, noticing that she looked stunning for her age, probably
in her mid fifties (turned out she was actually sixty five years old).  We
talked for a short time where she pointed out that the female officer didn't
know what she just turned down, sharing passion with a gorgeous young
lady. Although feeling flattered with her compliments, I quickly sensed that
she was coming on to me.  Before I had a chance to talk further, Magali
returned in the company of a man she met at the bar.</p><p>""Oooh, I can't turn my back or you are seducing other girls,"" she said
smiling at the older lady. ""By the way, this is Giancarlo and he will be
joining us as well later on,"" and with that she gave him a little kiss on
the cheek before he left us.</p><p>The older lady looked at Magali and back at me, already gathering her
things and willing to leave us alone. When she stood up I heard her whisper
to herself,
""Damn....that officer isn't the only one who is missing out on a hot girl.""</p><p>I quickly got up and stopped her, inviting her back to sit with us and
eventually inviting her as well in our cabin.  Magali looked pleasantly
surprised when Giancarlo and the older lady had gone off, pointing out that
I really was changing on all levels. I told her it was because of her,
making me wear sexy dresses, and underwear, making me explore my sexuality
as much as possible.</p><p>With a huge smile she said to herself, ""Oh God, what have I unleashed in the
poor girl!""  she would soon find out hehehehehehe!</p><p>That evening, the four of us were sitting at the dinner table in the
ship's mess, enjoying a nice meal.  Since I had come to terms with Magali
enjoying the company of men from time to time and that I had watched her
several times, it didn't bother me anymore that a man would join us in the
bedroom, nevertheless apart from an occasional blow job, no man had ever
fucked me again since Marc had taken my virginity and Magali usually saw to
it that no other man would even try to fuck me.</p><p>After dinner, and wearing the black dress we had bought together, we went
over for a quick visit to the nightclub before heading to our cabin, just to
make sure we were fully heated up. Nicolette (the older woman) had kept her
eyes on me for the whole evening, and from time to time, I felt her hand or
her leg rub against me. Giancarlo didn't notice anything as he was so into
Magali, but hi eyes kept flickering at me through out the entire
evening. Magali had already told him not to touch me since I was a lesbian
but something in his eyes made me feel uncomfortable. Anyway once in the
nightclub we got soon enough carried away with the music and the atmosphere
of drinks and casual fun. For quite some time we danced and teased each other
until I felt Giancarlo's hands on my ass. When I pushed them away, he looked
hurt asking me why I would lead him on and then refuse his gentle touch.</p><p>Quickly I straightened him out by saying that he would never have a chance
with me and should concentrate on Magali if he was going to have a fuck that
night, otherwise he would be giving himself a hand job in his own cabin
instead of being with us. That was enough to enrage Magali almost to the
point of hitting him in the face but soon things calmed down and we danced
further to the arousing beats of the music. Finally, the DJ played a slow
song and Nicolette pulled me close asking me the honour of having that dance
with her. As soon as we were locked tightly together, I could feel the
heat of her body radiating into mine. Gently nibbling at my ears and in my
neck we danced as if we were the only ones on the dance floor. With each
turn we made, our hands explored the others body, rubbing ass, secretly
cupping a breast and grinding a leg against the others hidden pussy.</p><p>""Oh, if you knew how I would love to have a look at your wet thong,"" I
whispered in Nicolette's ear when my hands cupped her ass cheeks underneath
her small summer dress.</p><p>She didn't answer me back but just pinched my own ass in return and when I
slid my hand to her pussy, I felt the moisture soaking the delicate fabric f
her thong. I decided there and then that it was time to return to our cabin
and see what the remainder of the night would bring.  As soon as the song
ended, I signalled Magali that we should better seek the intimacy of our
cabin which she agreed to eagerly. With a little pinch in the bulge that
showed on Giancarlo's pants we left the nightclub and returned to our
cabin.</p><p>Once inside, Magali and I looked at Nicolette and Giancarlo arguing who
would take the bed and who would have to settle for the carpeted
floor. With a little shout, Magali ended the little struggle between the two
of the saying that we wold all share the bed since the king size bed would
accommodate all of us.  Now that this was settled, the three of us girls
retreated to the reasonable big bathroom to ""brush our teeth"" and leaving
Giancarlo by himself in the cabin. Magali stripped down immediately until
she only had her transparent blue lingerie on, and Nicolette watched me as
I pulled up my dress to go to the toilet.  As soon as I was seated,
Nicolette got on her knees and looked at me.</p><p>""Sweetie, would you mind me watching you pee? I kinda get turned on seeing a
gorgeous girl pee in front of me!"" she asked her, eyes facing down at the
deck.</p><p>The first instant, I didn't know what to say or how to react, but I saw
Magali nod affirmatively at me so I said to hold on for a second. Retaining
my water I stood up and pulled myself out of my dress, leaving my own thong
around my ankles. I saw the sparkles in Nicolette's eyes when she saw my
nicely bald pussy before her. Magali took a good look at the both f us
before she acted.</p><p>""Squat over the toilet precious, that way she has a clear view,"" Magali
whispered and I obeyed her!</p><p>My legs on either side of the toilet bowl, I squatted down and felt
Magali's hand on my pussy, pulling my outer lips apart. Nicolettte crawled
closer and watched my pussy intensely while I let free of my pee. At first
she just stared, but quickly enough, she replaced Magali's fingers with her
own, letting my pee run over them.  Now you must know that I'm not really
into water sports, but I was arousing to see that older woman on her knees in
front of me enjoying me peeing. As soon as the las drop had fallen into the
toilet, she moved closer and started to lick my pussy clean.  Once she was
satisfied she got back on her feet smiling at me. Seductively she dropped
her own summer dress on the bathroom floor and revealed her hidden treasures
to me.  Magali and I took her by the hand and led her back into the cabin
where Giancarlo was waiting on the bed, already naked and playing with his
hard on.  Magali crawled between his legs and started right away sucking the
throbbing shaft. Nicolette seated on the edge of the bed, legs wide spread
and motioned me to get in between them.</p><p>""Suck my clit little one! And make me cum,"" she ordered.</p><p>Not quite sure how to react to this harsh way she spoke to me, I complied
and started to lick her pussy, nibble on her clit and sucking it deep in my
mouth. Little moments later, she came hard, folding her legs behind my
head, suffocation me almost between them. Up till the last drop, I lapped
up savouring her juices but still she held me tightly between her legs.
Then she pulled me on the bed and told me to get on top of her with my pussy
above her head.  I already felt my own juices drip from my pussy, leaving a
trail of girlcum on her face. Then she pulled my pussy close and started to
lick me fast. When she bit my clit and pulled on it with her teeth, if felt
as if she wanted to tear my clit off of my pussy. I screamed and I moaned
when she pushed her tongue in all the way and I started to grind my damp
pussy on her face.</p><p>Suddenly every thing got so confusing, I heard Magali fuck the living
daylights out of Giancarlo and I had my face buried in Nicolette's pussy
when suddenly I felt a sharp pain in my ass. First I thought it was
Nicolette who tried to force her fingers with long nails into my butthole,
but both hands were playing with my nipples while she licked me towards my
orgasm. Magali couldn't be it as well since her hands were next to me on the
edge of the bed, so only Giancarlo had the opportunity to reach my ass. I
turned back and saw Giancarlo's hand on my butt, trying to force three
fingers inside, and causing a sharp pain with his nails. I yelled at him,
urging him to take away his hand but he just grinned and hissed that a good
slut should know her place and enjoy the pleasure given to her.  I tried to
hit his arm but in my position I barely could reach it. At the same time
Nicolette let go of my tits and yanked his hand away from my ass, causing
another sharp pain when the fingers left my ass, and Magali jumped off the
dick she was fucking to turn toward Giancarlo and punching him in the face,
nearly braking his nose. Blood spilled out of his nose when he rose to his
feet, shouting insults in Italian to the three of us. Shivering from the
pain and scared I moved to the edge of the bed.</p><p>In the next few seconds, my mind registered a series of actions, my eyes
couldn't follow fast enough.  Both Magali and Nicolette jumped in front of
me, pulling up a naked wall of angered flesh in front of me, protecting me
from the getting madder Giancarlo.  Before he could even move, both kicked
him in the balls, making him collapse on the cabin floor, tears building up
in his eyes.  Magali and Nicolette screamed at him, warning him to better
leave now he still had a chance to walk out by himself, but hurt in his
male dominance (at least that's what he thought) he started cursing again,
trying to get back at his and attack my two amazons.  Without saying a word
between them, Magali and Nicolette jumped off the bed and knocked Giancarlo
to the floor again.</p><p>Finally shut up, they pulled him by his arms to the door and literally kicked
him outside, throwing his clothes behind him and closing the door while
hissing ""ASSHOLE""!</p><p>Quickly both got back on the bed checking me if everything was alright. I
still shivered uncontrollably and tears run down my cheeks. Magali took me in
her arms and rocked me gently till I calmed down again. Nicolette sat in
front of me, caressing my legs and whispering kind words to help me even
calm down even more.  Then gently Magali made me lie on my back so she could
check my burning ass. Crying herself, she wiped away the little blood that
was coming from the few cuts that Giancarlo's nails had made.  Nicolette
went into the bathroom and got a wet washcloth to put on my asshole and
relieve the pain. She also carried her clothes inside and started to get
dressed but Magali stopped her.</p><p>""You don't have to leave Nicolette, this is not your fault! I'm to blame
for my poor choice of men!""  Magali said to her wiping her own tears away.</p><p>But Nicolette thought it was better to leave us and still go up.</p><p>""Please, don't leave! Please stay here with us......I want you to stay
Nicolette"" I cried, and reaching out for her hand.</p><p>Nicolette looked at me and hen at Magali before she made up her mind. With
a sigh she dropped her clothes on the floor and crawled back on the bed,
holding me too. For at least 15 minutes, they both rocked me lovingly
before Nicolette got back off the bed.</p><p>""Oh don't worry sweetie, I'm not leaving, just gonna make a quick call and
I'll be right back"" she said and reaching for the cabin phone.</p><p>After studying the numbers, I heard her call the medial officer and asking
him to come to our cabin. Quickly Magali tossed me a night robe and
Nicolette put her summer dress back on just in time for the doctor to
arrive.  To my surprise, the ""him"" was a ""her"", as the female officer, who
I had tried to seduce came in in her nightgown and a ships jacket above it.</p><p>""Well well, what do we have here!"" she asked looking at Magali and Nicolette
before she looked at me.</p><p>As quick as she could, Magali told the officer hat had happened in the
cabin and that to make sure I was alright, they had sent for her.  Nodding
after she heard what had happened, she turned to the phone and informed the
captain of the ship about Giancarlo (later on we heard that he had been
aggressive with at least two other females on the ship, and that when
berthing in the next port, he as kicked off the ship). Then she opened her
bag and fetched rubber gloves asking me to undress my lower body so she
could look at the wounds so she could make a official report. Since I only
wore my night robe, I opened it completely and turned my naked body around
so she could have a clear view.</p><p>Her soft touch around my little hole made me shiver of joy, despite the
burning feeling I still had.  Taking her time to examine me good, I felt
one of her fingers slide in my ass which caused a little moan on my
behalf. Apparently the girl took it for a moan of pain instead of arousal.
Then she drained my wounds with some disinfectant solution an tapped me on
the butt saying she was done and that is would feel sore for the next
couple of day.  She quickly added that I had to take it easy until it was
nicely healed before using my little hole again for something other than to
go to the toilet.</p><p>Magali thanked the doctor and escorted her to the cabin door, but the doctor
turned around to face me again.</p><p>""Before I forget, I'm sorry for being so harsh this afternoon at the
pool, and if it is any consolation, you are a very gorgeous girl and if I
were a lesbian, I would a be fool to not make a pass at you, but
unfortunately in just not into girls! I hope you can forgive me and maybe
we'll see each other at the pool again so we can chat further,"" and then
she left.</p><p>The remaining hours of the night, I got squeezed between my two protective
amazons. The next morning Magali apologized again for her poor judgement
in men, but I waved her apologies off.  It was not her fault that
Giancarlo turned out to be such an asshole. The remaining days on the ship,
no man ever entered our cabin and apart from Nicolette, no other women as
well. And to my surprise Magali made a promise to let go of any male
companionship in the future (as you can already imagine, her promise didn't
last very long but with this difference that she makes a thorough screening
of each male before letting him in her bed and I don't mind).  When the
cruise ended, we said goodbye to Nicolette and that we would try to visit
her whenever we could since she doesn't live to far away, just a 2 hour
drive just over the French border. And even today, we try to visit her
every few months for a weekend.</p><p>As soon as we got back I Belgium, live started his usual course again,
Magali went back to school giving her gym classes, and I started to prepare
for two years in university. Due to my busy schedule at uni, Wednesday
afternoons had to give in ad I only saw Magali during the weekends, as long
as I didn't have midterms or exams. Even with our time reduced to a couple
of days each month, our love never got affected, it even became
stronger. The lack of being together during the week, made the hours we did
see each other so special that we enjoyed the to the fullest. Each weekend
Magali had planed something special for me. One weekend we would go visit
something before we made love until the morning, or she would take me into
swinger clubs, often she had invited someone over for our mutual pleasure
and on a few occasions, I brought a classmate home with me.  This went on
for the entire duration of me being at university and we proved that we
really were made for each other.</p><p>Finally I graduated and got my degree. I felt so proud when I stood up there
on the stage surrounded by me fellow graduates, being observed and applauded
by my parents and Magali who had dressed so sexy for the occasion, drawing
a fair amount of attraction by men and women. The look on lots of faces was
brilliant when she embarrassed me so lovingly and kissed me so passionately
when the ceremony was finally over and everybody moved over to the reception
area.  Quite some classmates came over, saying they never suspected me to
be a lesbian and that I never gave away I loved girls. I took it as a
compliment for my discreteness, t now, finally graduated, my degree in my
hand and free of all obligations, both Magali and I saw no more point in
hiding our love from the world.</p><p>That night we celebrated my graduation in a special way. Magali led me
blindfolded in her house whispering that from now till the next morning, I
was only allowed to enjoy, relax and cum hard!  Not knowing what she had
cooked up for me, I let her take me inside hoping I would soon be freed
from the blindfold. Instead of removing the blindfold, she placed me in th
middle of the living room.  Standing there, I had the distinct feeling, we
were not alone and that I was being watched by others.  I didn't have to
wait long to have confirmation. Soon I felt a pair of lips kissing me and
removing one piece of my clothing. First of all the red dress I had worn
for graduation fell on the floor, exposing my new lingerie Magali bought
me. Then a second pair of lips kissed me before removing my bra, briefly
touching my tits in the process. Again a new pair of lips kissed me and
that person removed my thong and also briefly rubbed my pussy.  I heard
Magali's voice motioning everybody to remain calm since she was going to
remove my blindfold so I could receive my little surprise.  Goose bumps
appeared all over my body when I felt Magali's body against mine as she
slowly undid the blindfold and removed it.</p><p>""Oh no, this can't be true"", I yelled when I saw who was sitting in front
of me on Magali's leather couch.</p><p>All having a big smile on their face, I saw Nicolette, Anneleen, Magali and
a girl I didn't know sitting next to each other.  Again, I felt as if I was
in seventh heaven. I got over to the couch and kissed all of the
passionately, especially Nicolette and Anneleen (who had become a regular
visitor during weekends, bringing each time a few pieces of new collection
lingerie from her shop). The unknown girl was a bit surprised to receive the
same warm greeting as the others, but never the less, just seeing Nicolette
sit there, made it just that little bit more special to me. Of course not
having seen her for three months since the last time we visited her, made
it all so much more intense.</p><p>""Do you like your surprise, angel"" Magali asked me, but still so overcome
with joy, I could only nod affirmatively.</p><p>""It 's not over yet! There is another surprise waiting for you!"" she
continued waving to the unknown girl who got up and took me by the hand to
the middle of the living room.</p><p>After taking a chair, she seated me and put a CD in the stereo. While the
others observed me from the couch, I started already to shift my ass on the
chair anxiously awaiting the obvious strip act that would follow.  The girl
started to dance in front of me, rocking her hips, making fuck movements while
she peeled off the layers of clothing.  Her shirt fell on my knees, the tiny
bra landed on top of my head, her skirt ended up in front of my feet and
finally her thong was shoved up my nose and into my mouth.  Hmmm did she
smell good, but I already panic since she was as good as nude except for
her stockings and her shoes, but as I found out very quick, this was only
the beginning. Seductively, she came closer, rubbing her tits and her pussy
as she kicked the different pieces of her wardrobe off my body except for
her thong, which remained in my mouth.  My breathing got heavier and
steeling glances at Magali and the others I felt the steamy body of the
stripper seating herself in my lap.  Pushing her back against my tits, she
rubbed her pussy on my leg, soon enough leaving a wet trail on my
nylons. Automatically my hands crept up her back to her shoulders and back
down till the rested on her hips. Slowly I moved them forward but the girl
pushed them back to her hips.</p><p>""Nah nah, be patient gorgeous, you'll have your chance soon enough,"" she
whispered and turned around to face me.</p><p>Again she started to rock her hips, rubbing her wet pussy towards my own
dripping treasure. Our tits touched, hard nipples crashing into each other
and starting a little fight amongst them.  Each time her wet pussy came
close to mine, I moaned out loud and sighted even louder in protest when
she pulled away shortly after. For at least ten minutes she teased me this
way, building up my arousal, and I got even worse as soon as is saw the
others play with each other in the couch while they looked back at me,
""My, my! Are we getting wet little one, looks someone is going to have to
mob afterwards,"" the stripper started with a big grin on her face.</p><p>Then she continued, cupping my tits one at a time, covering the stiff
nipple with her mouth and sucking it hard. Once satisfied with one, she
moved over to the next and back again after some time.  My hands stroked
her back and pushed her head firmly in my chest, making sure she wouldn't
let go of my nipples. Ten she freed her head and kissed me deeply, pushing
her tongue into my mouth seeking out my own tongue. Anticipating I made
contact with the wet, squirmy tongue and started a new tongue fight for
dominance over my mouth. My hands roaming over her body, I found a firm
breast and started to pull the nipple while my other hand slid between the
grinding legs and found a soaking wet pussy, in need of decent
attention. Without holding back, I pushed a finger inside and pushed my
thumb on her clit, which caused her to bite softly on my tongue. As soon as
her lips parted from mine, I pulled my juice covered finger from her pussy
and sucked it clean, enjoying the sweet taste of her love juice.</p><p>Rapidly the living room was filled with moans and cries of pleasure. The
stripper got out of my lap and kneeled between my legs. With a devilish
smile she attacked my longing pussy. As soon as her mouth made contact with
my pussy, I closed my eyes again and gratefully enjoyed the bolt of
electricity that ran through my entire body. This magnificent tongue teased
my clit, fucked my pussy, and while placing my legs over her shoulders and
thus exposing my puckered hole, which she attended as well. Fingers were
being pushed in and out of both my holes, covered with my richly flowing
juice when they were pulled out again, and all this in front of my love and
friends. Each time I felt my orgasm arriving, I'd try to stop her just to
be sure my graduation gift would last as long as possible. Eventually, with 3
fingers in my pussy, one in my ass and the girl's mouth sucking hard on my
clit, I could fight my orgasm back and screaming at the top of my lungs,
wave after wave of spasmodic convulsions put my mind and body into higher
spheres. It took me several minutes to recuperate from the intensity of my
orgasm but once I calmed down and the convulsions started to fade away I
was welcomed back into reality by Magali, Nicolette and Anneleen applauding
me. When I wanted to get off the chair, the stripper held me back saying
that she wasn't finished yet.  Surprised I looked at the girl, wondering
what she could possibly meant by that. She had done her act, stripping
in front of me! Heck she did way more than that, she made me nearly pass out
with her skilled mouth and fingers!</p><p>""Oh sweet pea, did I forget to mention Krista is here till next morning and
ready to fulfill any demand you might have!""  Magali shrugged with a huge
grin on her face.</p><p>""You're kidding me, right"" I said still in disbelief, this must cost a
fortune to Magali to have a stripper here for a complete night and have her
do whatever I wanted! But the girl just smiled and nodded.</p><p>""Hmm, let's see if you are serious Krista.""</p><p>I whispered in the strippers ear, still trying to figure out if I wasn't
tricked into some practical joke.</p><p>""I'd like you to go to the couch and present you lovely pussy to my love
and be eaten out while Anneleen fucks you hard doggy style with the
strap-on! Meanwhile, I'm gonna welcome a special friend officially in our
country!"" I declared like a queen sitting on her throne before the entire
royal court.</p><p>Without the slightest hesitation, Krista crawled towards Magali's spread
legs and started to rise up, licking her pussy and tits in doing so. As
soon as she locked her wet pussy over Magali's mouth, I saw Anneleen
getting ready to fuck her with the strap-on.  As soon as they were busy, I
moved towards Nicolette, still feeling my juices drip down from my
legs. Arms wide open, she got up and embraced me tenderly, congratulating me
again with my graduation.  Lovingly I held the older woman in my arms,
kissing her all over her face, whispering how pleased I was to have her
here with us. Quickly I got her out of the remaining pieces of clothing she
had still on and moved my hands towards her pussy.</p><p>""Not so fast young lady!"" she said, ""this is your big day, so sit back and
enjoy the ride!"" and she pushed me on the couch. I stretched out putting my
head close to Magali who was still furiously licking and sucking Krista's
pussy and invited Nicolette to join me.</p><p>Taking her time, she started with my in nylons covered feet, sucking each
toe in at a time, licking my foot towards my ankle and farther up to my
knee. Then she did the same to my other leg, and the higher she got with
her mouth, the hotter I became again.</p><p>Seeing the effect she had on my emotions and feelings she continued
agonisingly slow to move farther up. Licking and kissing me from my knees
to inches of my glistening wet folds she would make me endure high voltage
jolts all over my body. Opening up even further I tried to lure her to pay
the much needed attention to my damp pussy, but Nicolette simply ignored my
persuasions and focused on my belly button. It got even so maddening for me
that I screamed at Magali to make Nicolette eat me out! Nothing helped
speed up things as reluctantly I submitted in waiting passively until
Nicolette found it in her heart to finally attack my craving pussy.</p><p>When Nicolette had seen enough of my bellybutton, she moved up! Painting
circles with her tongue around my tits and from time to time giving a quick
lick on one of my stiff nipples she moved up to my shoulders and my neck
and finally my mouth.  With passion finally set free, she kissed me thrusting
her playful tongue in my mouth in search of my own tongue. The more intense
our kiss became, the harder she started to grind her pussy into mine.  For
quite some time, the only sounds that filled the room where the sobbing of
Magali on Krista's cunt and the loud moans Nicolette an I made. Words were
totally futile and unnecessary and would only break up the delicate
atmosphere of pleasure and desire.</p><p>From the corner of my eyes, I saw Magali trade places with Krista and have
herself be eaten out by the experienced stripper. Nicolette saw me looking
at the others and whispered not to worry that soon enough I would
experience another huge orgasm, but for that she had a little surprise for
me.</p><p>""Please make me cum right this instant.""</p><p>I pleaded with Nicolette but the words kept circling around my head since
Nicolette had shifted again and started to focus finally on my tits.  When
she sucked in a nipple I gasped with anticipation, pushing my chest up so she
could suck the hard flesh in even more. I felt her tongue flicker around
the top of my nipple while she sucked the rest in as deep as she
could. Then she did the same to my other nipple and moving her free hands to
my ass.  Squeezing my cheeks, pulling them aside so my asshole would open
up! Moving even farther to touch lightly my pussy, she kept on teasing me
and building up my excitement without letting go of my nipples. And then,
then she finally moved her body between my wide spread legs.  Gratefully I
let out a loud moan as I felt her warm breath on my clit and
outer lips. First a finger but soon her whole hand touched my pussy. Cupping
it completely and gently squeezing it. Her hand went farther down so her
fingers touched my ass and the evacuated area immediately being replaced
with her mouth.</p><p>Lapping from top to bottom, her tongue moved over my pussy, only to stop
briefly to toy with my throbbing clit, which seemed to be even more erect
than ever before.  After licking my pussy, nibbling on my hard clit and
inserting a couple of times her tongue as deep as she could in my juice
dripping pussy, Nicolette lifted herself up again, looking me ever so
seductively in the eyes and with a devilish grin she asked me,
""Now, precious, are you ready to receive the present I got you?""</p><p>""Hmmm, yes sweetie!!!!! Let me finally have it!"" I moaned.</p><p>Without further delay, she reached over the side of the couch and took a
gift-wrapped box she had stashed behind the couch.  As soon as Nicolette
handed me the box, I unwrapped it and to my delight I held out a square box
which left nothing to the imagination of the receiver.  In the box was a
huge triple strap-on ready to be tried out.</p><p>""Oooh my God,"" I screamed out loud, ""this is gonna be lots of fun!""
and with the strap-on held out in my hand I sheepishly looked at Magali,
leaving no doubt in my eyes that she would endure the same fun later on as,
I was about to have in a few minutes.</p><p>""Look sweetie, this is the ultimate strap-on!"" Nicolette said, ""the big dildo
goes in your pussy and at the same time, the smaller one slides up your ever
so cute butt! And to top it off, the third one goes straight up the pussy
of the user of the strap-on!""</p><p>""Hmm, so everybody benefits from it,"" I grinned slowly taking one head
after the other in my mouth to lube them already.</p><p>Nicolette, slowly took the harness back and attached it to her waist. Gently
she slid the head inside the harness inside her pussy and motioned me to
get on my hands and knees.  With pleasure I sat in front of the couch and
awaited the moment Nicolette would insert the two head in my caving holes.
With a little cry of excitement I felt the two heads pushing against my
pussy lips and my ass. Ever so gently both heads slid in and started to fill
me completely up.  The further the heads entered me, the louder I moaned
and the more juice flooded out of my stuffed pussy.  I felt Nicolette, once
the two dildos were all the way in, gradually pick up the pace. And within
seconds I felt the heat swirl around my body and mind. Everything around me
became one big blur, and with every thrust Nicolette made, I felt my own
orgasm rising fast.</p><p>""Wait for me Anna! I'm almost ready myself"" Nicolette hissed slamming the
strap-on furiously in my holes</p><p>""Mmmm Nicolette, hurry I can't hold it off much longer!"" I cried and closed
my eyes.</p><p>Crying out loud both of us almost orgasmed simultaneously, gushing out our
female cum and spasmodically moving while wave after wave rocked our
bodies. I felt Nicolette collapse on my back when her orgasm finally
subsided and covering my back with hundreds of little kisses she told me she
loved me so much.  The rest of the night became a constant change in
partners, since everyone else wanted to have a go with my new toy. In the
small hours of the night, all but Nicolette left Magali's house to return
totally fulfilled in separate directions.  Nicolette remained for another
two days at Magali's place, a time we used not only to enjoy ourselves, but
to show her around and visit multiple touristic locations.</p><p>From then, I enjoyed my summer holiday to the fullest and with a little
help from Magali, I even could start working in a public college not to far
from my town.  I was so thrilled to receive the letter from the school,
asking if I was interested in the position of a gym teacher that I raced up
to Magali to share the great news with her. With a grin she told me that she
had made some inquiries which had led to this job opportunity. Ever so
grateful for this little break she had thrown in my lap I made love to her
the complete day, only to realise I had to do lots of preparations in other
to be able to start the first of September in the school.</p><p>All of august, I stayed at Magali's to prepare myself and foremost my
lessons that when I did leave the villa to go over to my parents, it felt
weird to leave. One day Magali asked me if it wasn't better that I move in
completely, since 90% of my belongings were already at her place, and she
did feel uncomfortable when she new I would be away for a day or two.  It
puzzled me a bit though, I used the two days at my parents when Magali had
asked me to move in, if it would be a good idea, me moving in with a six
year older woman, barely into my twenties myself. Finally I stepped up to my
mom and confronted her with my dilemma. Caring as always, she had a long
talk with me, going over the possibilities, and since Magali was on my moms
top shelve, she was happy if I decided to move in, it would be with
Magali. But in the end, I would still have to be my decision. Awake that
night, not able to fall asleep I realised that I missed Magali to much and
without thinking I took my cell and called her that instant. Hearing the
sound of the phone made me realise that she probably would be sound asleep
and wouldn't respond anyways. But before I had another stupid idea forming
in my head, Magali answered the call, telling me she loved me and missed me;
confused I asked her how she new it was me calling his late, and hearing
her say that she saw my name appear on the screen in the middle of the
night..........  as you can imagine I felt incredibly stupid hehehehehe,
but quickly I told her I would return in the morning and would bring a
surprise for her. Little did she know I just had made up my mind. Before
hanging up, I softly whispered that I loved her too and missed her as much
as she did me.</p><p>Crying happy tears, no tears of joy I got out of my room and searched my
way (it's kinda strange if you aren't that much around your old house,
that you easily get disoriented during the night in the dark) to the
bathroom. Even before I got to the bathroom my mom slipped in the hallway
and stopped me.</p><p>""Shall I ask your dad to drive you in the van with your stuff, or is Magali
coming over to pick you up?"" my mom asked with a grin.</p><p>I think she must have known what I would decide way before I had made up my
mind and acted as if it was the most normal thing in the world, although I
felt all too well, it hurt her to see her little princess leave the house
to move in with someone else, as every parent would feel in such a case I
guess.  The next morning, after packing all the stuff I needed, my dad
drove me off, only to stop the car half way and to give me a good look
before he drove on.</p><p>""Anna, I just want you to know that whatever happens you'll always find the
door open if you want to come back!"" was all he said and stepped on the gas
to continue the little drive.</p><p>The rest of the drive, my father and I remained silent, each lost in his
own thoughts. We arrived at my new home, and to my surprise Magali was
already waiting in front of the door. As soon as I got out of my fathers
van, she jumped at me, stroking my hair, kissing me shamelessly, hugging me
as if we had been apart for years.</p><p>""God, I've missed you, sweetie"" she whispered, a tear running down her cheek
and on to my neck.</p><p>""I've missed you too, gorgeous,"" I whispered back, letting my own tears run
free, hugging her as tightly as possible.</p><p>How long we stood there, I don't remember but it must have been an eternity
to my dad who broke the spell around us with a loud ""uhhum.""  Grinning
sheepishly we broke our embrace, and my father asked who would be so kind
to tell him where my stuff had to go.  Magali looked me in the eye, but my
look made clear there was no doubt in my mind and that I was here to stay.</p><p>""Welcome, sweetie,"" she officially welcomed me in her, no our house.</p><p>Quickly we got all my stuff in the hall and thanked my father, but he
refused to stay longer for a cup of coffee, saying he had to be quick to
get home to help my mother.  I knew he was lying, but played along, and
when he stepped to his car, I ran after him, hugging him firmly and
whispering.</p><p>""Thanks for everything Dad, I love you and I always will.""</p><p>""I know, pumpkin, as do we! And don't dare to forget that young lady,"" he
whispered back, then stepped in the van and with a last look, drove off.</p><p>Magali took me by the hand, dragging me inside our house and straight to
the bedroom. The next hours, all the toys we had were used to celebrate my
moving in. Juices richly flowed on our hands, in our mouths and staining
the sheets, but who cared? I had just moved in, and that was all that
mattered at the time. The rest was for later.  Finally we did achieve to
leave the bedroom and Magali decided we would go out to dinner that night
and properly celebrate us living together; dressed in my black dress, and
Magali in her red one, we went out to one of the fancier restaurants in
town. I can't quite remember who initially started it, but dinner almost
ended in the both of us being thrown out for indecent behaviour. Even
before the appetisers had arrived, we were battling underneath the table to
see who would reach the other's honeypot first. We just got up to explore
the ladies room when the waiter brought the appetisers, so we devoured them
in hurry, messing everything on the table and causing lots of strange looks
on the other guests faces. In the ladies room, we quickly got into one of
the stalls and practically ripped each others dress to gain access to the
hidden treasures. When we had finished and return to the dining area,
everybody looked at us with a descending frown, so apparently we must have
been very loud in the ladies room. When dinner arrived, Magali took a bit of
the sauce and smeared it on her fingers and feeding me them. I sucked them
clean and did the same with my own gravy. And we kept on doing stuff like
that through the whole meal. Oh by the way, did I mention how happy Magali
was when I moved officially in, well this was her reaction to her state of
mind. The next day we stayed all day long in bed, devouring each other like
nothing else mattered in the world.</p><p>The next week, I prepared as much as I could to be ready the first of
September. This was my first teaching job and I wanted everything to be
perfect. Luckily for me, Magali had helped me so big time that I had
nothing to worry, but as you all will know, even prepared for everything,
my nerves kicked in high gear as soon as I passed the school gate. Suddenly
I felt 16 again and with all the staring and the investigative looks in my
direction I started to tremble.  As soon as I saw the main building, I
picked up my pace and rushed inside, again (God that was such a familiar
feeling and most of all so embarrassing too) I knocked someone down. After
a huge collision I found myself, legs wide spread on the floor, just in
front of the school principal.  Drowning myself in excuses, I apologised
and told her that I was the new gym teacher and asked the way to the
principals office. The lady I had knocked over stood up with a big grin and
told me to follow her so she could bring me to the principal's office. Still
trembling and as red as a fire truck I tried to keep up with her, and
followed her into an office down the hall. I didn't even noticed she went to
stand behind the desk and me still thinking she was one of the secretaries
just stood there waiting for the principal. Suddenly it struck me, I had
just runover the principal........</p><p>""Way to go Anna, no better way to make an entrance than to run the
principal straight into the ground,"" I thought, getting even more flushed
than I already was.</p><p>Still grinning, the principal stood behind the desk, giving me a good look
before asking me to sit in one of the chairs in front of her desk.  Again,
I started to apologise to her, but she waved the away saying it was
alright, and that nobody got hurt in the process.  It's strange but in a
matter of minutes, she had calmed me down and made me spill my guts about my
life. Still smiling but not in the least surprised she heard me say out
loud I was a lesbian and lived with Magali and all the other little details
of my life.  When I realised I was completely uncovering every detail of
myself, I stopped and looked at her already thinking what a huge first
impression I had just made to my boss, but then again, she just smiled and
let me get silent in such a devious an calming way, I never got to realise
I was eating out of the palm of her hand.</p><p>""Don't worry Anna, what you've just told me remains between these four
walls, also our little head on collision will stay indoors, although I
think the rumours have already started to go around!"" she said</p><p>I could only nod in agreement, wishing I could start all over again, but
that would be wishful thinking I guess. Damage was done, and I could only
do some minor damage control. Then she continued,
""I don't care personally if you are a lesbian, bisexual of straight! It's not
my business and my only concerns are about the students and the classes
which are to be given, so consider yourself safe here, although I would
warn you that some of the staff are quite old fashioned and still think that
gay or lesbian is still a disease which can only be cured by death on the
executioner's block, if you catch my drift.""</p><p>again I nodded, that I understood before she continued with the formalities
and school policy and regulations. Then she got up and came around to my
side of the desk and I stood up. She gave me a firm handshake, welcoming
me on the school and walked me out. Before she closed the door to her
office, she told me her secretary would fill me in with my schedule and all
the rest. Then she turned around, but instead of closing the door she came
close to me again whispering that I didn't have to be nervous for my first
day and that everything will just fine, especially since I was being
prepared by Magali.</p><p>Now this was a surprise, she new apparently Magali quite well, to assume I
would do well from day one; and when the principal saw my confusion she
whispered again in my ear :</p><p>""Oh, and by the way, I'm a lesbian too, so if you ever have a problem, my
door is always open,""
and with a blink of her eye, she went back in her office, leaving me there
in total confusion.  A quite ""hum hum"" got my attention and when I turned
around, I looked in the blue eyes of the secretary. In the next half hour,
she showed me around, brought me up to date with my class schedule and
showed me the teachers lounge.  When I got home, after a terrifying first
day, Magali took me in her arms, whispering that it was normal, and that
within no time, I would get used to the schedule and teaching all kinds of
youngsters. Before taking me to bed, she whispered that she would be ready
if I had any problems in the future. That's when I asked her why the
principal knew her apparently very good.  With a dreamy look in her eyes,
Magali told me that the principal had done the same to her as she had done
with me when she was still in school.</p><p>""Oh God, you were seduced by my principal!"" I said with a devilish grin on
my face</p><p>""Yep, and I loved every minute we spend together, so tomorrow give her a
kiss on my behalf sweetie"" she whispered silently.</p><p>Now I knew, why I had got this teaching job, probably a favour the
principal owed Magali for something, and I to be honest, I didn't care if
she slept with my love, hell if she came on to me I would do the same
thing since the principal as still a good looking woman.</p><p>And as t turned out, my life as a teacher, that first year got better every
week; I got used to dealing with teenagers who didn't like gym and the
little ones whining because of minor incidents. My fellow teachers
accepted me in time as a valid asset for the school and so I crept through
the first year.  I started to like teaching during that year, and was
determined to make the same efforts the next year, but I was in no way
prepared for what would happen in my second year.</p><p>My second year started much better than the first one, normal I guess,
since I got into the daily routine at school. The principal continued to
drop in whenever she could, offering me advice or help with things, but
although I could sense that she would have loved to lure me into her bed,
she never got farther in her actions than an occasional brush on one of my
body parts. Even Magali found it quite amusing, hearing about her
indecision towards me, and told me that if she continued this way, I
had to take matters in my own hands. At the start of the new academic year,
I almost got to that point, when on a informal party in the school, we
ended up dancing in my gym, where the party was held for the complete
staff, and due to the consumption of too much alcohol, her hands were all
over me. As soon as I sensed that she would start to hesitate again, I took
her by the hand to pulled her towards my dressing room, without being seen
by the other staff members. Once in there, I locked the door and sat her on
the bench. I told her to wait a second while I went in to get something
from my office, but when I came back, she was lying on the bench fast
asleep. I left her there but not after having a peak between her slightly
spread legs. As soon as the party began to end, I went back to my dressing
room to wake the principal up, but since she was feeling so miserable and
sick, nothing else happened between us, and up until now, it still hasn't
happened (too bad don't you think).</p><p>Anyway, the year crept slowly by, me enjoying my classes and admiring my
students, passing on a fun ski holiday in the French alps with Magali and
Nicolette. Did you know that it's quite fun to have sex on a snow board when
sliding down a slope together, but very painful after a while when you hit
the snow, on hand in the other's ski suit at a certain speed. But on the
start of classes in January, I was called into the principals office.  She
informed me that I had to keep my easter holiday free, and certainly didn't
plan anything cause she had some good news.</p><p>The first thing that came to mind was that she finally would act upon her
obvious desire to have sex with me, but that was, again, wishful
thinking. Instead she told me that the school was having a sports camp
during the first week of the easter holidays for the members of my
volleyball team and that I had to accompany them and prepare a
training schedule for the entire week. The school would make all the
arrangements for our stay, but the training was my responsibility.</p><p>""And even better!"" she cooed ""it will be an all girl event and since there
re some very fine examples of young female beauty among them.......""</p><p>I grinned when hearing that but I figured nothing would happen anyway so I
left it at that. The closer we got to the easter holiday, the more nervous I
became. I had my training all worked out, but still didn't know, two weeks
prior to the camp here we would be going or what arrangements the school had
made for the entire team.  Finally the principal called me again, and handed
me a bundle of papers with all the arrangements for the camp, and details
for the consent papers for the insurance and the students. To my surprise,
the team would stay a whole week, from Friday to Sunday, a week later, in
Center Parks. For those who aren't familiar with the name and the concept,
that is a holiday park with a big variety of cabins from 4 to 12 persons,
with a huge sports hall and subtropic swimming pool. The school had requested 4
bungalows for 6 persons, and since we were 16 in total, we would have room
enough. And we even didn't have to cook, all meals were to be taken in the
restaurants in the park. I couldn't help but to inquire to what we owed
this royal treatment and her reply was simple. Last year, we won the
championship and she wanted to make sure we did again that year! And by
offering this training opportunity she wanted to thank the whole team, me
included for all we had already achieved. Well to be perfectly honest, I
could easily live with that idea. lol.</p><p>In the time, remaining before we left for the park, I fine tuned the
schedule, having or a thorough workout or basic training, or a cross-country
bike race on the surrounding terrain in the mornings, and the afternoons,
everybody could amuse themselves in the subtropic pool or with any of the
other activities offered by the park. And to end the days, an hour of
fitness before the evening fun in the local discotheque or bowling alley.
When I called the team together and I informed them, everybody was thrilled
to what was going to happen, and in seconds, the consent forms had been put
in their pockets to take hoe an be signed by the parents. Only one of the
girls, was a bit reluctant about it. Anja, the girl, had always been the
shy one in the team, one hell of a player, and practically top scorer and
usually the driving force of the team, that is on the field, but once off the
field, turned almost instantaneously into her usual shy self. This to much
mockery by the rest of the team which resulted lot of times in petty
teasings in the locker room. Anja's clothes being stashed somewhere, or
painful remarks about her body and the fact she wore glasses on the field
instead of her contacts. Anyway, Anja would always be the target off field by
the others. Many times I had held a speech to the team, threatening with
disciplinary sanctions if the attitude didn't change towards Anja. I just
couldn't stand that during match time, they all listened and
respected..... yes even admired Anja, and that as soon as they left the
field, they would constantly mock her in a very condescending way. So I
decided that I would look after Anja during camp, hoping that for once, her
teammates would act normal.</p><p>As soon as the rest of the team had left, I took Anja apart in my office to
talk to her about the camp.  She was very willing to go, but was afraid for
everything that would come her way besides the training. When I told her
she didn't have to worry about anything, and that I would try to look after
her in such a way that the rest wouldn't think she was a teacher's pet, she
loosened up and told me thanks. When she left, I couldn't help to stare at
her backside moving out of my office.</p><p>Finally, the day had come to depart for our sports camp. A bus, ordered by
the school drove us there and to my surprise, Anja asked if she old sit
next to me, at quite a distance from her ever teasing teammates. I was
happy, since she is very clever girl and fun to talk to. Once on our way, I
asked the whole team if they had decided already who would sleep in who's
cabin, and it wasn't a surprise that Anja ended up with two other girls in
my cabin. The jolly bunch had already divided the other cabins amongst
themselves. Since the two other girls wanted to share a room, I asked Anja
to bunk with me, since I didn't want her to feel like a outcast. She was
happy with the offer and so with not to much hassle, all cabins were
assigned. I also told the team, that I wasn't their mother, so they would
have to be responsible for their own actions. Whatever they did after
training was their responsibility, not only regarding to alcohol but also
towards boys. I wasn't going to check up on them, but insisted if they
would act on their hormones, they do it the safe way. And I stressed on the
fact that I wanted each and everyone up and ready by 9 o'clock, in a
complete sober state. Those who would arrive drunk or sick after being drunk
would suffer the consequences.</p><p>Of course, one of the smart mouths wanted to know what the consequences
would be, so cleared that up right away.</p><p>""What are you going to do then Coach, tell the school board or our parents?""
one of them mocked</p><p>""Ooh, eventually yes, but not after I've had my way with you!"" I smiled at
the courageous one who dared to question my authority.</p><p>Troubled with my answer, they all looked at each other so I specified what I
intended to do in case of such an event.</p><p>""For starters, the girl or girls for that matter, in question would have a
strong breakfast! And that goes for everybody else, even if they haven't
been drinking to have a balanced and healthy breakfast before training! But
then when the rest of the group starts normal practise, I will take those
still intoxicated for a 5 kilometer long run cross country, followed by 100
hundred push ups and 100 sit ups, only to start normal practise afterwards!
And we'll see how you feel after that, and I can assure you, you won't like
it a single bit! And that is for the first offence,"" I said calmly but with a
wicked glistening in my eyes.</p><p>Already a few of them had big eyes, letting my words sink in their minds. A
few moans surfaced already but I ignored them completely, then I continued,
""The second time it occurs, you'll have the same treatment followed by an
immediate and final exclusion of the team for the rest of the season, and
to top it off, a small get together with the principal and your parents to
explain why the person in question doesn't belong to the team anymore""</p><p>Again, moans surfaced but I didn't want to slack it off already so before
anyone could react, I continued</p><p>""So you're all warned in advance, do the crime..... do the time, simple as
that, but if you follow these lines, you'll have a blast the coming week,"" I
finished.</p><p>""Uh Coach, what about boys......what if we would happen to like a boy very
much and,"" one of the girls started but I cut her off.</p><p>""As I told you girls, I am not going to check upon you every minute of the
day. I want no distractions during training, but for the rest..........you
are all old enough to act as adults OK.  And for those who see this camp
as a chance for male conquests.........I strongly advise you to be extra
safe if you catch my drift and I'm very sorry for anyone who comes crying
in a few weeks being late with their period, but I'll take no
responsibility if anyone should be rejoiced by an early pregnancy as I've
warned you in advance! Does this answer your question you were about to ask
miss Van Genechten!"" I said still smiling.</p><p>Surprisingly, not a single word was thrown at me after my little awareness
speech in the bus and I got the idea that it had all sunk in real good.
After two hours in the bus, we arrived at the park and while we walked with
our luggage to the cabins the mod changed from a quite state to a loud and
happy state.  After shoving everyone in his assigned cabin, I told them to
meet me in front of my cabin in the following half an hour.  To my surprise,
all the girls where 15 minutes early so I told them that today, there would
be no practise, and that everyone could explore the park, etc., and that we
would see each other dressed decent for dinner a 6 o'clock in the evening
so we could eat and go over the next days program.</p><p>In a flash and noisy way, they all scattered away to do whatever they had
planned to do. The two other girls who shared my and Anja's cabin,
practically stripped on their way in avoiding to lose too much time to
change into their swimsuits. Once they left I noticed Anja still being in
the cabin, so I told her I was going to unpack and then I'd go to look
around, maybe have a quick dip in the pool afterwards.  Anja asked me if
she could join me for my walk and said it was a good idea to unpack
first. So we both got started, dividing the closet in half.  As soon as I
started to take things out of my huge sack, I put a short skirt and tank
top, and my bikini to the side so I could slip in them afterwards. When Anja
left to go to the bathroom, I realised that now was a good time as any time
to change so I got undressed. When I stood there in my underwear, a tiny
black thong and matching bra, Anja came back in.</p><p>""Wow, that is some very nice lingerie!"" she whispered not noticing that she
had said it loud enough for me to hear it.</p><p>""Gee, you think so, it's probably not that much different than your
underwear right? But thanks anyway,"" I said tuning around.</p><p>When I looked at Anja, I saw her eyes were glued to my waist and I had to
snap her out of it. When she regained sense she asked what I had just said,
so I repeated the same words.  Flushing completely red, she stared to the
ground softly saying that she could only dream to have such
underwear. Turns out she never got the nerve to enter a lingerie shop and
by a thong or a transparent bra, so she always wore plane cotton underwear.
I looked at here, noticing she was at the verge of bursting in to tears so
I stepped up to her and took her by the shoulders and made her look into my
eyes.</p><p>""Hey, sweetie! You don't have to be embarrassed not to have such underwear
you know! It's no shame!"" I told her gently when she looked at me.</p><p>""I know, but...."" she started but I cut her off.</p><p>""I can see that you like my choice of underwear, so what would you say
about a little fitting game!""</p><p>""Huh! What do you mean Coach?"" she muttered.</p><p>""Well, since you obviously like my lingerie, why don't you try it on for
yourself! That way you can see how it looks on you and then you don't have
to be embarrassed to buy them for yourself"" I said.</p><p>even though, it was not my intention to have my private fashion show in the
room, but I just knew I couldn't pass up the possibility to see a girl
naked beside me even if that was all that would happen.</p><p>""Oh, and by the way Anja, off the field and outside training, you and the
girls can call me Anna, instead of Coach OK!""</p><p>""OK Coach...I mean Anna,"" she said still flushed, ""Are you serious about me
trying on your lingerie Coach, uh Anna?""</p><p>I took my lingerie and placed it on display in front of my bag. I looked at
Anja who still stood their like a statue and started to pick a few sets to
start with. I knew the two others would be all afternoon in the pool so
there was nothing to worry about being disturbed.</p><p>""OK, Anja, get out of your clothes will you, so I can prepare a few
lingerie sets to start with""</p><p>Still hesitating, Anja finally started to strip and after a few minutes,
she was undressed and standing in front of me. Her white cotton underwear
looked like a curse on her gorgeous body and involuntarily I started to
wonder how it would feel, having my hands touch that silky white skin.
Quickly I shrugged my erotic fantasies off my mind and concentrated on the
task at hand.</p><p>First of all, I took my red lingerie, an semi transparent thong and
matching bra, also semi transparent, with lace on the edges and handed it
to her.  Accepting the lingerie, she looked at it saying this was so
beautiful and so sexy that she hardly could imagine she would were a set
like this.  Seated on the bed, I smiled at her, putting her mind at ease
saying she would look to die for in the lingerie.  Slowly she turned
around, her back towards me and stripped her underwear to replace I with my
lingerie.  As soon as I saw her naked butt, I got all steamed up and I had
to urge myself not to slide my hand into my own thong.  Still trying to
behave normal, I looked intensely at her when she turned around, her arms
covering her breasts and her pubic area.</p><p>""Please, sweetie, you don't have to be ashamed to show yourself! From what I
can already see, you look stunning in this lingerie"" I complimented her!</p><p>Agonisingly slow, she finally revealed herself to be, and to my surprise,
the view was even better than I could have imagined. Although the bra was a
bit to big for her a cup breasts, the thong fit her like a glove and I could
restrain myself of gawking at her body.  As Anja tried on other sets, all
with a certain degree of transparency, she loosened up completely and like a
real model she would show the sets to me, while I, little pervert that I'm
enjoyed the view she offered me and trying to conceal the wet spot that had
formed in the front of my thong.</p><p>The last set she tried on almost made me cum when she showed it to me. A
black complete transparent lace panty with little chains to the side to
hold the two pieces revealing her complete pussy with the nicely trimmed
little bush of hair just above her clit, and a even transparent bra, also
with chains connecting the lace with the golden lock at the back. Leaving
nothing to my imagination as her perky nipples pointed towards me behind
the delicate fabric.  When she saw me stare, probably drooling all over
myself with desire, she asked me what I thought of it.</p><p>
""God, Anja, you look absolutely sexy in that lingerie! I know that if you
were my girlfriend, I would admire you in it for at least a few hours!"" I
blurted out loud without thinking what I just said.</p><p>When I realised what I had said to this gorgeous girl in front of me, I got
a bit scared how she would react to this statement, but before I could say
another word she jumped forward to embrace me and made us fall on top of
each other on the bed.</p><p>""Oooh thank you Coach, I mean Anna! Thanks for making me see I have nothing
to be afraid of buying nice lingerie like this"" she whispered while she
hugged me strongly.</p><p>The next thing I knew was she planted a kiss on my lips, quickly to retract
her mouth realising what she had just done.  She started to apologize for
the kiss but I stopped her rambling on an held her tight, so her nipples
were still pressing into my own nipples.</p><p>""Shhhhh, precious! I didn't mind you kissing me, in fact I loved the soft
feeling of your lips on mine!"" I whispered back to her</p><p>and before she could say another word, I kissed her gently back on the
lips, stroking briefly her lips with my tongue. To my delight she didn't
pull back immediately but let me lick her lips.  Totally taken by this
wonderful sensation, I lost total awareness of reality and kept on kissing
Anja.  When she finally pulled her head away, I kept looking into her eyes,
seeing the confusion, the arousal, the desire and the danger that formed in
the back of her mind.</p><p>""Shit, this isn't happening,"" she finally whispered, still pressing her
nipples into mine.</p><p>""You better believe it sweetie, we just kissed for real,"" I whispered back.</p><p>Squirming, she tried to free herself from my embrace and reluctantly
I let her loose, seeing her already running out the door. Silently I cursed
myself, hoping she wouldn't be mad or even worse completely appalled by what
just had happened.  Finally she sat up, still on by stomach and didn't made
any sign that she would leave me there. A tear started to form in her eye and
slowly search it way to her chin passing along her nose.  The first thing
that came to mind was that I had hurt her bad, and that she would hate me
for it but to my surprise the tear was followed by a smile.</p><p>""Shit....shit....shit..... I'm dreaming!"" she said, shaking her head.</p><p>""If you're dreaming, then we just had the same blissful dream!"" I replied.</p><p>Anja kept shaking her head, and rocking back and forward trying to decide
whether to hold me or to get off the bed. Not willing to force any reaction,
I just kept cool, lying there smiling lovingly at her and waiting for
something to happen.  At last she got a grip of herself and leaned forward,
brushing her face against mine and placing her head on my shoulder. I could
feel her head turn in my direction and heard her soft whisper.</p><p>""Anna, um......I......um.....you know.......um,"" she stumbled.</p><p>""Shhhh sweetie, take your time! I'm not going anywhere"" I whispered while
placing my hands on her lower back.</p><p>""Anna, I.......I pictured myself hundreds of times in ....... um this
position, knowing.... um what to say or do, but.........oh God......I'm
so lost here"" she continued to whisper in my ear.</p><p>With goose bumps forming all over my body and bolts of energy running
through my veins from sheer ecstasy, I took her head and held it in front of
mine and looked intensely in her gorgeous brown eyes.</p><p>""Just go with the flow, precious! Let your feelings guide you, and the rest
will follow,"" I hissed passionately, becoming more and more aware of the
heat radiating from her loins and her stiff nipples battling with my own.</p><p>Slowly she leaned in closer to me, her mouth hovering millimeters above
mine. Once made up her mind she opened her mouth slightly and her tongue
made contact with my lips. My lips parted as well offering free access to
my mouth and in seconds I felt her tongue search its way inside. First
careful, then boldly she probed her tongue into my mouth and started to
kiss me with a passion I had only experienced with Magali.  While kissing,
my hands slowly started to caress her back and her shoulders, which caused
several muffled moans in my mouth. Not on purpose but sooner than I wanted,
the golden lock of her bra opened under my tender caresses. She broke off
the kiss to look at me but both of us started to giggle when the bra
slipped off her shoulders and exposed her small by gorgeous tits to my
view.  Not wanting break the spell, I pulled her close again to continue
our kissing, this time feeling her bare breast on my skin.</p><p>Gradually my hands got bolder as well, and now I wasn't only stroking her
back but covered her ass and her inner thighs as well. As she didn't react
aversely to my hands barely inches away from her hidden treasures, I
intensified my movements and brushed from time to time the edges of her
pussy and her ass crack.  Pressing her venus mound harder into mine, she
broke the kiss again.</p><p>""Anna, you are the first person to touch me there! I mean.......I'm
not.....I have no...."" she tried to explain.</p><p>""It's OK baby, I'll be gentle with you and won't do anything you don't
want me to do!"" I told her.</p><p>With a sudden movement, which came as a total surprise to Anja, I inverted
our position so she found me on top of her. With a swift move I pulled the
clinging bra free and tossed it on the side, before lowering myself back on
her, kissing her again.  But before our lips made contact, she pushed me
back up! With a renewed confidence on her part she looked at me with a
questionable stare in her beautiful eyes.</p><p>""Now this isn't fair Coach!"" she cooed, emphasizing on the word 'coach'.</p><p>""What isn't fair baby! Can't I lie on top of you, or am I not supposed to
kiss you?"" I asked her smiling.</p><p>""Well, to answer you......yes for laying on me, yes for kissing on me but a
definite NO for leaving me here my tits exposed and yours still covered!""
she said broadening her smile,
""Ooh, if that the only reason, then just hold on!"" I told her and sat back
up and removed my own bra setting my tits free as well.</p><p></p><p>Seeing my firm b-cup, nipples pointing straight forward she gasped and
pulled me back towards her own body. Intensely we started to kiss again, my
hands wandering in between our bodies towards her breasts. Tenderly
stroking her tits, squeezing them softly and fooling around with her hard
nipples, I created an eruption of moans and heat waves throughout her entire
body.  After a while, I broke our kisses again and gently slid down until
my mouth was inches away from her tits. Before acting any further, I looked
up to see approval in her eyes, which she granted me all to willingly.  Just
to tease her, I crossed the futile distance between her tits and my mouth
agonisingly slow. But as soon as I gave her nipple the first tender kiss,
she moaned loudly and bucked her back as if she wanted to thrust the nipple
deep inside my mouth. Deciding not to grant her the pleasure so easily, I
started to paint little circles around her nipple and the extremities of
her tit.</p><p>Moaning louder and faster with each trace of my tongue, she pulled my head
back to her nipple and thrusted her nipple in my mouth as soon as I parted
my lips.  Gentle at first, harder later on, I sucked her nipple into my
mouth. Drops of transpiration began to form all over her heated body and
her respiration became shallow.</p><p>""Damn!"" I thought, ""I haven't even started yet, what will happen when I
finally go down on her!""</p><p>and to act n my thoughts, my free hand searched its way to her belly
button, just to linger a few moments before touching the edge of her
panties. As soon as my fingers made contact with her trimmed bush through
the thin fabric of her panties, Anja started to shiver and moan even
louder.</p><p>""Oooh yes.....don't stop.......please don't...let me wake up,"" Anja hissed
and murmured.</p><p>Letting go of her nipples, I looked at her ecstatic face and with a big
smile I started to kiss my way to her bellybutton. Confident now, my hand
glided between her legs which spread further when she sensed my hand
cupping her pussy.  I felt her wetness instantaneously when I touched the
transparent lace of her underwear, no my underwear to be precise. Before I
even could make a complete pass over the total length of her pussy, Anja
came already hard.  Surprised I looked up to her twisted face, covered in
transpiration and waited until she regained a certain state of calmness</p><p>""Oh no precious, you're not orgasming on me yet! I've barely started,"" I
said sitting up and looking at this gorgeous creature.</p><p>""Sorry, but I couldn't hold it back any longer,"" Anja apologised.</p><p>""Don't be, there is plenty to 'cum' baby!"" I whispered back.</p><p>Still on my knees, I slowly removed my underwear, exposing her pussy into
the open. In matter of seconds, her eyes gave me multiple messages, going
from wonder, to being afraid to finally simple desire. Not wanting for her
to shut down permanently, I didn't waste time and pulled the soaking wet piece
of fabric off her legs and threw it next to the matching bra.  Before she
would be able to protest, I started to get out of my own wet thong, but
Anja stopped me.  She wanted to do the honours herself, she stated, which
suited me fine but yet again, she would have to wait her turn!</p><p>""Please, be gentle with me Anna! I've never done it with another girl before!""
she whispered again.</p><p>""Don't worry sweetie, I will! Just relax and enjoy!"" I replied and moved
into position.  Slowly I sat in between Anja's legs, spreading them even
further and moving closer to the center of my attention. Glistening drops
of sweet honey covered her folds and gathered together just in front off her
wrinkled little hole. Absorbing as much of this exciting view as I could
for future purposes, I stroked her upper legs, moving closer with each
passing to the moist pussy. Her scent, an indescribable aroma, nested in my
nostrils, arousing me even more. Fighting off the need to just dive into
her pussy with my hungry mouth, I kept looking at Anja, smiling down at the
young girl.</p><p>With her eyes shut, she enjoyed every touch of my hands. Each time my hands
came near her pussy, her muscles cramped making her stomach cave almost
completely in, followed by a loud moan of desperation when my hand went back
towards her knees!</p><p>""God, Anja........you are so beautiful! I want to posses you, make you cum
and make you float into eternal bliss!"" I whispered in her ear licking her
earlobe.</p><p>A huge ""aaaah yes"" was all she could reply and when I finally re-cupped her
complete pussy, letting my hand get soaked with her girly cum she hissed a
decisive, ""Ooh yes......don't stop.""  I knew I had no intention to stop right
here, right now, so I continued to rub her complete pussy several times,
sending numerous jolts of electricity through her muscles before I gently
pulled here lips apart.  Sweet honey drooled out of her open pussy and on
to the sheets. Quickly I placed my hand underneath the small river to catch
as much of the warm liquid as I could, only to lick it off in front of Anja.
Her eyes open again, she watched intensely while I tasted her sweet nectar,
offering her a taste of her own juice as well.  Hesitating at first, she
did comply as she slowly licked her juice with the tip of her tongue of my
hand.  Again, I made a pass at her pussy but this time only with my finger,
careful to be sure to touch her hard clit as well. This sent another
energy bolt through her body as she spasmed uncontrollably in utter
joy. Fingers covered again in her sweet honey, I brought one finger up to my
mouth and licked it clean, letting Anja know how good she tastes; the second
covered finger, I moved towards her mouth and this time without hesitation
she sucked him in, licking and sucking him clean.</p><p>Enough with the appetisers, I thought, time for the main course! Finally I
moved my head closer to the longing pussy in front of me. Gently I touched
her throbbing clit, rubbing it, pinching it ever so gentle. Her muscles
spasmed each time I touched the delicate spot between the folds of her
pussy and enjoying the sight of her state of arousal, I found it hard to
pull my fingers away from her clit.  But eventually, since her moaning got
louder and louder, I managed to direct my finger towards the entrance of
her sweet pussy.</p><p>Slowly I inserted the tip of my finger inside her pussy, feeling the
muscles tighten immediately around my probing finger. When Anja started to
arch her back and thrust her pelvis unto the air, I automatically pushed my
finger further inside. Once completely inserted, I started slowly to fuck
her, adding each five thrust an additional finger.  Hissing, moaning and
squirming around my finger, I sensed Anja arriving for the second time on
the verge of an intense orgasm. Not wanting to miss out, I plunged down and
sucked her clit between my lips. Anja cried out in passion as I sucked her
clit and thrusted my tongue alongside my fingers, deep in her gushing
pussy. In a matter of seconds, her second orgasm hit her as an iron fist.
Grinding and bucking she danced on the waves of her powerful orgasm,
covering my face with her sweet girl cum.</p><p>Once Anja started to recover from her orgasm, I moved back up, kissing her
softly on the lips, covering them with her own juices. When she opened her
eyes I could see the love and gratitude radiate from them, and made me all
warm inside.  I stroked her hair, and brushed her cheek until she was able
to speak again.</p><p>""Jesus, I never knew it could be so intense!"" she whispered, trying to
breath normally again</p><p>""I know sweetie, it's just a matter of pushing the right buttons,and see what
happens"" I laughed and continue to caress her tenderly</p><p>""I don't know how I can repay you for what you just did to me"" Anja said,
looking lovingly into my eyes.</p><p>""Ooh, don't worry, I know dozens of ways you can repay me! But now, let's
get busy to put our things in the closet so we can go and explore this
park!"" I said with a smile</p><p>When I tried to get up, she took hold of my arm to stop me from getting off
the bed! I looked at her fearing something was wrong.</p><p>""Anna, why do you want to leave so quick! Uh there is something else that
is bothering me too!""  she murmured, her eyes examining the sheets again.</p><p>""What wrong precious? Don't worry about me willing to leave the room, it's
just that it's almost time to go to diner, and your classmates will be back
very soon you see!"" I told her cuddling her gently.</p><p>""Oooh you're right, I totally forgot about them! But that is not what I want
to get off my chest!""</p><p>I looked intensely at her, lifting up her head so she looked me straight in
the eye! An d waited for whatever was about to come my way.</p><p>""Anna, I.....I uh....I understand completely that this a one time fling
for you! I can't think a goddess like you is still single! But I want you to
know that it isn't for me! Uh what I mean is ....."" she stumbled again.</p><p>""Shhhh, precious!! I know what you mean, and no I don't think of this a
one time event! Hell I'd would want to take you in my arms and love you
every minute of the day, sweetie! But now we really should get dressed and
ready for diner with the team, afterwards, why don't we check out the pool
so we can talk about us.""</p><p>Anja agreed after stating that she would prefer to stay in the bedroom, but
she let go of my arm and stood up to gather her things, and put everything
in the closet. She was still naked when I pulled my skirt up and no matter
how little time we had left before dinner and the arrival of her teammates,
I could take my eyes off of her, and silently admired that stunning body in
front of me.  Suddenly she stopped what she was doing and looked at me with
a sly grin on her face!</p><p>She came close to me, placing her herself inches from my seated body and
looked at me! The sweet smell of her sex entered once again my nostrils,
making me desire her all over again. Still grinning at me she leaned
further over me and as she passed my ear, she whispered that is surely
wouldn't mind her still wearing stained lingerie I had her to fit
earlier. At the same time as she leaned over, one of her still erect
nipples brushed my shoulder for an instant and as soon as she moved back I
quickly turned my head so I could intercept it when it passed my mouth.
With a little moan she freed her nipple from my mouth, stating I had to
keep my priorities straight, which wasn't a minute too soon since we could
hear the laughter and noise come closer to our cabin, meaning the team was
coming back from what ever they were up to and get ready for dinner.
Quickly I got out of the room, throwing a hurt look at Anja to have to
leave her and jumped into the bathroom. I hurried myself to clean up a bit
and when I came back into the cabin, the girls were already discussing what
they would be doing tonight, moving around in their underwear from their
room to the kitchenette.</p><p>In a flash I saw Anja move out of our room. I had to look twice afterwards
to be sure that I wasn't dreaming! For the first time I saw Anja's
teammates look at her, their mouths wide open, in astonishment. Even I had
to try not to drool when I saw Anja leave the bedroom and make her way to
the bathroom. Then it occurred to me that it was what she wore that drew
everybody's attention.  Apparently, my underwear made her look so sexy and
adorable, even now in the full lights it fitted her even more like a
glove. In her arms she held a bundle of clothes that seemed to look very
familiar to me but caught by the view I didn't pay more attention to it.</p><p>""Hey you girls, will you stop drooling and get yourselves ready or we'll be
late for dinner"" I urged the two girls.</p><p>""Did you see that Coach? I never thought that our little shy nun would dare
to wear such underwear"" one of the girls mocked.</p><p>Surprised by my own action, I grabbed the girl and told her I didn't ever
want to hear this shit about Anja again, not from her not from any other
team member!</p><p>""It's finally got to stop once and for all!"" I shouted, realising immediately
that now they were staring at me.</p><p>'Shit, get a grip Anna!' I cursed myself, it wasn't my usual behaviour in
a crisis situation, but then again, I didn't usually let my emotions take
over when I had to make a stand. When the two of them remained dumbfounded,
I urged them to get dressed, hoping not to much attention would be paid to
this minor clash.</p><p>Then tension was broken when Anja emerged from the bathroom, fully dressed
in one of my skirts and tank tops. Leaving nothing to the imagination she
passed me throwing me a smile and a small kiss.  I was amazed how Anja had
opened up that much in a matter of hours. Her usual shy composure had vanished
like snow under the sun, and here she was parading with new found
confidence. I could help to smile and think I had done a good job.</p><p>At dinner, I noticed that Anja was at everybody's centre of attention. Word
had gotten out, although none of the girls made any insinuations, about my
little explosion earlier on and not any of them dared to make a smart
remark towards Anja. When dinner was almost finished and I had listened to
all the propositions for the evenings activities, one of the girls looked
at Anja asking her if she wanted to join the rest of them in the nightclub
for a night of fun and dance, translated that is, a night of booze and
boys! Hearing them proposing to join them left me with mixed emotions, since
I wanted her to stay with me, but realised that this was what Anja needed,
acknowledgement for being alive by her teammates and while feeling sad, I
did want her to go with them and have a good time with her team. ""hell, I
might even join them,"" I thought.</p><p>Surprisingly Anja declined the invitation, and told the girl she would take
a rain check. She felt to tired and quite frankly she said, she was too
surprised by the offer that she needed to think about it.  But she did say
that maybe she would join the later on, if that was alright with them.</p><p>
Relieved she would stay, I couldn't help to feel guilty she didn't go out
with the other girls, having group fun for once, but much time to let it sink
in wasn't granted.  One after the other they all excused themselves to run
back to the cabins and get changed for the nightclub. One of them passed me
and whispered that if I wanted, I was more than welcome to join them as well.
I smiled at the girl and told her I just might take her up on the offer.
Still seated at the table, I looked at Anja and asked her why she didn't go
along with the rest of the girls!</p><p>""Well see, Coach! First of all, I have to return your clothes and I'd
rather do it taking my time, secund I can't dance at all, so I just would
end up squashing feet in doing so, but most important.....  I want to be
with you, and specifically alone with you!"" Anja whispered.</p><p>Not able to hide my smile, I nodded I could live with her reasons and took
her hand into mine.  Changing my facial expression from excited into
seriousness, which surprised her a moment before realising there was much
stuff to talk about.</p><p>""Look, precious, before we continue, I want to make one thing very clear!
We have to be very careful not to show the least of our mutual attraction
in public. As far as everyone is concerned, I am your teacher after all,
and the consequences of us being exposed as lovers are far to serious!"" I
said in a way that left no doubt that we had to be extra careful.</p><p>Immediately, her look became sad, and I knew she was thinking I was going
to brush her off this time. So I continued with the message I wanted to get
across.</p><p>""I don't want this to end, before it got started Anja, but keep the
consequences in mind! If this gets out, I'd be tried for seducing an
underage girl, which happens to be a student of mine, and not only lose my
job, but probably go to jail as well. And you, sweetie you'd be expelled from
school, messing up your entire future. I hope you understand this my
angel!"" I pleaded and seeing the hurt and the confusion in her eyes, almost
broke my heart.</p><p>But Anja understood perfectly what I was saying and how reluctant is was,
she couldn't argue nor come up with a better solution than what I just
said. To soften the bitter pill I just gave her, I told her I would just
have to be like this till she graduated in June, after that she would be no
longer my student, and she would be 18, since her birthday was a few weeks
before graduating.  That turned a big smile on her face, since it would
only be a few months we had to be very careful.  We continue to talk for
another 10 minutes about female love when a sudden movement behind the
plants that separated our tables from the rest of the restaurant, caught my
eye.</p><p>""Yes I knew it! Coach is a lesbian.......shit me and my big mouth!"" both of
us looked in the direction where the sound came from behind the plants.</p><p>I got up and pushed the plants apart to see one of the girls crouched
behind them. I motioned her to come out of hiding and take a seat at the
table.  Both Anja and me looked at the girl with mixed emotions. In the end,
I knew that one day, word would get out that I was a lesbian, but I never
guessed it would happen in this way. Cursing again for not being more
careful I kept my gaze on the girl who had taken a chair next to Anja.</p><p>""Sorry Coach! I didn't mean to get caught and scare the hell out of you!""
she said her gaze pointing towards the stained tablecloth.</p><p>"" but don't worry, I won't say a word to anyone about this!"" she continued
looking at Anja.</p><p>""Now why do I have the distinct feeling that I should believe you,
Kimberly!"" I replied realising I still held Anja's hand when I sat back
down.</p><p>""Oh, I have a very good reason, not to tell anyone, since I'm a lesbian
myself and since I don't want to get thrown out of the group! Oh and if it
means anything, I never was happy with the way the rest treated you Anja,
but again fear of becoming an outcast myself I didn't dare to act against
the others!"" Kimberly continued awkwardly.</p><p>When neither of us reacted to what she just said, Kimberly looked up at the
both of us and went on.</p><p>""Anja, I want you to now that I'm happy for you, and for Coach too,
although I must admit I'm a bit jealous! To be honest I have a crush on
you as well Coach and always dreamt of what is happening between the two of
you! But never mind that I'll find a girl myself someday!"" she grinned before
continuing.</p><p>""Anja, stay with Coach will you, don't go in the nightclub because the rest
is going to try and hook you up with a guy and have a laugh with your
reaction! Maybe they won't do it if you come too Coach since your little
outburst has had its effect on the rest of us! And now I'm off to have some
fun and dance my ass off!"" she smirked and got off her chair.</p><p>When Kimberly left, I looked at Anja and called her back. When Kimberly
leaned forward to listen to what I had to say, I kissed her lightly on the
lips and saying thank you for keeping this a secret .  There was no doubt
in my mind that nothing would get exposed seeing the look on Kimberly's
face.  With a smile she left us and Anja and I got up as well. Before
leaving the mess complex, I told Anja to go ahead, since I had to make a
quick phone call and went to look for the pay phones.</p><p>As soon as I had heard the phone ring once, Magali answered the phone
excited to hear me. We talked a bit about the park, the food and the cabins
before I told her about Anja and what had happened. Knowing Magali wouldn't
be mad or jealous, I still was nervous to tell her about Anja.  After
listening Magali told me not to worry and take it slow and easy with Anja,
remembering the hassles and the secrecy she had to go through when I was
still her student. When I finished my description of the steamy scene in
the bedroom, Magali told me that she would also like to meet Anja and check
her out some day. I told her that I would see what could be arranged in due
time and said goodbye to Magali, wishing she would be here with me.</p><p>When I returned in the cabin, Anja was already waiting for me to go to the
pool area. Looking at the young girl, knowing what kind of clothes she wore
usually I asked to see what she had packed to go swim. Again with a smile
she told me that she had browsed in my stuff to pick a nice one-piece
Speedo swimsuit. She had tried it on and since it fitted her she had
decided to wear it. I told her she assume much liberty and proposed to swap
our entire wardrobe since she liked mine so much.  She dropped her gaze
when she heard me say that, thinking I was getting mad at her for assuming
she could take my clothes without asking! Feeling sorry already for saying
that, even in the jokingly way I said it, I took her in my arms and told
her I was only joking. She could wear whatever she wanted when she felt
like it. I grabbed my other swimsuit and we made our way to the pool area.</p><p>As soon as we go to the pool area, we could see it was almost deserted,
just a few people were having fun in the different pools, and at first
sight, none of the team was there. Anja and I got into the changing area
and went in one of the family rooms, question of having more room to
change,amongst other things. While we got undressed Anja looked intensely at
my lean shaven pussy, and when I asked what was wrong, she told me she was
a bit jealous of mine. She had try to shave herself smooth once, but for
one or another reason, she ended up cutting herself numerous times so she
trimmed it the best she could. With desire in my eyes, I told her that the
next day, I'd be happy to shave her if she wanted it, an offer she gladly
accepted when she felt my fingers pull gently at her pubic hair.</p><p>Once ready, we rushed into the pool, first trying out all water slides, and
pools before settling down in one of the various whirlpools, one that was a
bit hidden by plants. We slid in and as son as the bubbles started to
surface, rendering the pool invisible, hands started to wander off. I felt
the soft and hesitant touch of Anja's hand on my knee, slowly crawling up
and decided to allow her as much time as she needed. With a smile and my
eyes closed, I leaned back and enjoyed the soft touch, while I placed my
own hand around her shoulder so I could stroke her arm and the beginning of
her breast. Totally relaxed, we enjoyed each other's company until Anja
figured out all initiative was on her behalf. Trailing her fingers over my
hips she slowly sought her way to my pussy. Gently and shy, her fingers
moved towards my crotch, rubbing my inner thighs and finally resting on my
mound. I leaned even further back to indicate that I was ready to be
explored by her. Slowly she moved her fingers deeper between my legs,
touching my clit, stroking my outer folds and eventually the complete length
of my eager pussy.</p><p>Still keeping immobile, I sighed in ecstasy when her fingers rubbed me more
decisive with each pass she made. Gently I let my arm slide behind her back
and turned my head so I could kiss her neck and lick her ear lobes. Moaning
softly, I felt her body react to my affectionate touches and descended even
further south until I reached her perfect ass. Caressing it I tried to slip
one of my fingers between her little crack and Anja reacted immediately by
rasing her butt so I could slip my hand underneath it. Fully groping her
pussy from behind, I rubbed her pussy trying to push my finger in her pussy
through the fabric of her swimsuit. From the moment she started to grind
her pussy against my hand, I pulled the suit to one side, and slipped two
fingers inside her pussy.</p><p>Growing bolder, I felt her own fingers trying to gain access into my bikini
bottom and lifted my own ass so she would slip in easier. Instead of
working her fingers behind the fabric, Anja decided to pull my bottom off
completely and pulled it down to my knees.  With my legs spread I turned
towards her and started to kiss Anja passionate. One hand on her pussy, the
other through the side of the swimsuit giving attention to her tits and
nipples.  Not one of us had seen the movement on the side of the pool, to
much entangled our surroundings had narrowed to the whirlpool. Panicking when
a foot brushed my legs and the water stirred by the uninvited arrival of
another person we cut off our kiss and turned our heads, only to look
straight in the eyes of Kimberly who had taken the liberty to join us
uninvited.</p><p>With a questionable look, both Anja and me looked at Kimberly. As soon as
she saw our look, she got uncomfortable and stared at the bubbles in the
whirlpool. When I saw Anja's worried eyes looking pitiful in the
direction of Kimberly I decided not to lay it too hard on the poor girl who
must have realised that she wasn't really welcome in the pool. Gently I
lifted her head so she would look at the both of us.</p><p>""Well, what's going on sweetie? Why aren't you having a blast in the club
with the rest?"" I asked her nicely, making sure I put enough emotion in my
words to make Kimberly feel at ease a bit.</p><p>""Coach, I'm really sorry! But I just didn't amuse myself and since the
thought of the two of you kept interfering with my dance skills that
Angelique even told me if I didn't get a grip, I should better leave! So I
took that as a hint that I had overstayed my welcome and went by your
cabin, realising what a fool I was if I should rush in like that and find
you in a similar situation as this one. So I decided to go for a solitary
swim, the rest you must have figured out already,"" she muttered fighting off
her upcoming tears.</p><p>
Anja and I looked at each other, seeing the same conclusion in each others
eyes and with a small nod I turned my head back to the shamed girl next to
me.  Again I asked her to look me in the eyes. My mouth shifted into a
smile as I stared intensely at Kimberly. Before I could go on, I felt
Anja's hand stir my clit a bit to make sure I would speed up things.</p><p>""Sweetie, don't be sad, you haven't done anything wrong, OK I grant it
that your choice of time to sneak up on us is a bit off, but really it's
OK,"" I continued tenderly.</p><p>""Yeah Kimmy, we didn't plan on you joining us, but I'm...no we're glad it's
you who plunged in and not one of the others!"" Anja whispered in her
direction.</p><p>Kimberly's face lit up a bit, now she realised that we weren't mad or
offended, still she remained in her shell and just sad there, a small smile
covering her obvious desire.  My hand shifted from Anja's leg towards
Kimberly's and squeezed gently her knee, trying to get her to open up again.</p><p>""Coach, you're sure you're not mad! I mean.....!"" the poor thing stammered</p><p>""First, off training, it's Anna, and secondly..... no we're not mad, and
would love you to join us if you still want to!"" I said</p><p>Jeez, there was absolutely no way I could be or remain mad at the girl for
disturbing us, just by looking in those sad puppy eyes that watched my
every move and trying to cover up the arousal that glowed inside them. Anja
noticed it too and in an effort to squeeze her hand further down my slit,
she brushed my clit by surprise. My knees came up out of the water joined
by a surprised cry and before I knew if my bikini bottom surfaced in the
middle of the whirlpool.</p><p>Eyes widening, Kimberly watched the piece of fabric drifting on the
bubbles, then watching my face getting redder and finally resting on the
laughing face Anja had displayed.  Not willing to try and hide my bottoms, I
pinched Anja in the ass, thanking her for my embarrassment and informing her
that she would pay for it dearly later on!</p><p>""Ohh, hope so in every possible way!"" Anja threw back at me, forgetting for
an instant we had company.</p><p>""Coach......um..... is that what I think it is?"" she asked while looking
amazed at the bottom still floating around.</p><p>""Guilty as charged Kim! And if you don't belief me ........."" I said.</p><p>Her eyes made contact again, finally being able to belief what she was
seeing. Without hesitation, as soon as I had spoken the words, I grabbed
her hand and placed it on my mound, letting her confirm it for herself.  In
amazement her eyes tried to pear through the bubbly water to look at my bare
pussy, and the hand that she could feel spreading it open. When she looked
at me again, I leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. At first she was
surprised but soon enough she opened her lips to grant me access to her
tongue. After a few minutes, her hand and Anja's still on my pussy, I broke
off the kiss and looked at the clock on the wall.</p><p>""What do you guys say, shall we go somewhere more private? The others are
still out for at least two hours before the club closes!"" I asked
innocently.  Words were futile as we all realised that, that was exactly
what the three of us wanted. One by one we got out of the whirlpool, me
picking up my bikini bottoms in the process and under a watchful eye put
them back on again.</p><p>After hurrying out of the pool, our wet swimsuits covered with our clothes
and making them transparent to much pleasure from those we passed on our
way out, we rushed hand in hand to our cabin. Checking first that it was
still deserted, I pushed the two horny devils inside and took them in the
bedroom I shared with Anja. After throwing the remaining mess in a corner,
we first shifted the beds together before we drooped on aroused bodies on
them.  Soon, hands started to shift places and touch heat radiating
bodies. Pieces of our clothing ended up on the ground as hands became
bolder, kisses being shared by three eager mouths and finally the room being
filled with loud moans.  Wondering what experience Kimberly had, I moved
Anja between us and whispered that Anja and Kimberly would start making out
while I just enjoyed the view.  As soon as they started, I became clear
that Kimberly knew what she was doing, and Anja, my gorgeous little Anja
enjoyed every second of it.  While I sat at their heads, my legs spread
and pulled underneath me, I let my fingers play with my pussy while I looked
at the two girls. Kimberly moved from Anja's neck to her tits, sucking in
deep each nipple first before licking and kissing the rest of Anja's perky
tits. How eager I was to join I could resist the urge to sit back and enjoy
getting wetter and wetter by the minute.</p><p>When Kimberly descended farther down, Anja looked at me before closing her
eyes and enjoying the soft and warm tongue that treated her body in utter
bliss. I whispered not to hold back and go with the flow as I placed one
hand on her cheek and caressed it lovingly.  Kimberly's mouth made contact
with Anja's eager pussy and caused a series of animal like moans.  Anja got
a firm grip on my wrist and pulled my hand down to her stiff nipples.
Gently squeezing them, pinching them I kept shifting my gaze from her face
to the head firmly grinding into Anja's pussy.  The closer she got to her
orgasm, the harder she moaned the the stronger her movements became.  Her
hands let go of my own hand and locked themselves behind my knees.</p><p>""Anna, please let me eat you, I need it.........I want it..........I want
you, now"" she hissed when Kimberly started to nibble on Anja's clit and
fucking her with two fingers, also sensing the girl was about to come hard.</p><p>Not wasting any time, I moved my dripping pussy over Anja's head and
lowered myself so I was inches away from her open mouth.  Again Anja pulled
me down and for the first time in her life, she licked another woman's
pussy. Not God knowing what to do, she just tried to copy what I had done
before getting better at it every minute that passed by.  My eyes semi
closed, I saw Kimberly trying to postpone furiously the arriving orgasm,
this to much anger from Anja, who wanted to cum here and now. Covered in
pussy juice, Kimberly emerged and looked at me, leaving no doubt to what
was on her mind.  With a quick nod, I said she would find it in my little
bag, net to the bed. Leaving a craving pussy alone for a few moments,
Kimberly got hold of the bag and looked inside until she found what she was
after. A silver ribber dildo was being pulled out of the bag and being
lubricated by the girl.</p><p>Anja totally unaware of what would happen shortly kept on licking nd sucking
my pussy, tasting eagerly my juices in the process. Seeing Kimberly
positioning the dildo in front of Anja's pussy, I leaned forward saying to
be careful not to go to deep, since she was still a virgin and that I
should be the one to take her little flower.  Hearing we were up to
something, Anja tried to crawl from underneath my pussy and asked what was
going on. I told her to prepare herself to be lifted into 7th heaven and
nodded to Kimberly to proceed. Pressing my pussy back on her face, I saw
Kimberly ignite the silver bar and when the room was filled with the
humming sound of the dildo, she pressed it against the swollen clit that
had escaped Anja's outer folds. A bolt of electricity went through her
nerves and muscles, making Anja buckle and raise her pelvis. In doing so,
involuntarily the head of the dildo was slid in causing cries of surprise,
followed by a scared cry and finally transformed into a deep moan when she
got used to the head of the dildo inside her pussy. Gently moving Kimberly
fucked the orgasm craving pussy, sliding it over the complete length of the
wet pussy before inserting it again. It took only three passes with the
silver toy for Anja to climax heavily.</p><p>While Kimberly and I tried to lap up every drop of sweet hot girlcum, Anja
tried to regain her senses and soften her spasmodic convulsions due to her
powerful orgasm. As soon as every evidence of her orgasm was licked and
sipped in, Kimberly and I got back on our knees, looking smilingly down at
Anja who had still her eyes closed. When I opened them at last, I could see
the love deeply buried in her eyes! It was as if my heart melted right
there, forging th bond between us into everlasting happiness.  Anja got on
her elbows and tried to assess what had happened to her and foremost what
had made her climax so hard. When she spotted the silver toy in Kimberly's
hand, she reached for it and held it up close in front of her.</p><p>""Is that mine?"" she asked pointing at the drops of cum still covering the
head.</p><p>I simply nodded affirmatively watching her lick the toy slowly clean and
tasting her own juices again.</p><p>""God, I love you Anna! And you too Kimmy!"" Anja cried out, tears of
happiness forming in her eyes as she embraced us both.</p><p>When everyone let go of each other, I looked at Anja and then at Kimberly
before I continued</p><p>""OK since you've had your pleasure precious, it's time for the two of us
to cum as well! We still have time before the rest gets back""I said
reaching into my little bag of fun once again.</p><p>In my hand I held out my favorite strap-on, a gift Magali had given me. In
no time I had the harness in place and proudly presented the black rubber
dick to Anja and Kimberly.</p><p>""Common Kim, let's show Anja how a girl gets off using one of these! How do
you want it?"" I asked her.</p><p>Without a word, she got on her hands and knees, and presented her wet
pussy. Not wasting anymore time, I gently pushed the head inside her
pussy. Gradely I pushed deeper until the toy was buried to the hilt. After
a few ins and outs, Kimberly started to urge me to go faster and harder,
so I obliged with admiration that the rather huge toy filled her up so
good. While picking up my pace, I let my finger slip into my mouth, making
it really wet and pushed, not even thinking twice if Kimberly would
appreciate it, gently in her dark hole. With a yelp the girl realised what
I was doing, but to close to her orgasm, she didn't resist when I pushed it
in further. It didn't take long after that fro Kimberly to cum, squeezing
her sphincter as hard as she could to prevent my finger from being pulled
out. Then she collapsed on the bed, breathing heavy and shivering all over
her body trying to catch her breath.</p><p>Anja had witnessed it all, playing with her pussy in the meantime, and as
soon as she saw the strap-on being pulled out, she want to have a go at it
right away, but I stopped her, saying that their would be plenty of time
for her to use it. Now it was my turn to orgasm and I wanted so badly.
I undid the harness and handed it over to Kimberly, leaving a sad look on
Anja's face, but I told her to lie down. As soon as she was on her back, I
moved above her and with my pussy in front of her face I turned my head and
told Kimberly to take me as hard as she could in the ass (I've been an
addict of a good ass fuck ever since Magali had practically raped me the first
time she fucked me there). Astonished with my plea, she strapped herself in
and took her position. I got closer to Anja's mouth and asked her to lick
me while I was being fucked.  Every nerve tightened when I felt Anja's
flickering tongue in and over my pussy, I groaned at Kimberly to take me
fast. Without hesitation, she licked my brown hole to make it wet, then
pushed the strap-on in my pussy to lubricate it good, and then in one firm
move, shoved it up my ass.  Kimberly's pelvis rocked, thrusted and fucked me
as hard as she could, and the rubber dick, together with Anja's tongue made
me finally cum in no time. Ever so happy and fulfilled I collapsed as well on
the naked body below me, enjoying the last little thrusts of the dick
inside me.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later, the three of us were as normal as possible again and
seeing the time, I urged everyone to hit the shower because time was
running out before the girls would be coming back from their evening in
the club.</p><p>Just in time we all got dressed when I heard the loud noise of the team
coming back from the club.  As the giggles got louder, I seated myself
in front of the TV set, zapping around while Anja and Kimberly sat at the
table pretending to have a serious conversation.  The door swung open and
Kristina stumbled inside, almost loosing her balance and falling in the
middle of the cabin. The smile I had prepared for when the girls would
arrive vanished as I saw in what state she was. Drunk as hell, she could
barely stand straight and each effort she made to stand up failed
miserably. In the open door, her friend, with who she bunked together look
apologising in my direction.</p><p>""Sorry Coach, I've warned her, but this guy just kept feeding her alcohol
and....."" she stammered before being shut up by my raised hand.</p><p>""I don't want to hear any apologies, if she has it together tomorrow morning
that's fine, otherwise she'll be a good example for the rest of you!"" I
yelled furiously.</p><p>Anja and the other girls, barely managed to get Kristina into the other
bedroom before returning to the living area where I was about to submit
Hannelore to a cross examination; I did feel relieved that the guy, who had
made numerous attempts to get into Kristina's pants, didn't achieve his
goals, and besides being so drunk she certainly must consider herself
somewhere dancing with pink elephants, no other harm was done.  After I had
kicked Hannelore out, with the firm advice that everyone was to be warned
and would have a lecture in the morning, I saw Kimberly trying to sneak
out of the cabin.  I held her at the door, looking apologising for seeing me
at my worst and kissing her lightly on her soft lips before I let her go
back to her own cabin.</p><p>Five minutes later, Hannelore was back and headed straight for her room
leaving me and Anja alone. Anja looked at me, whispering she was so glad she
had decided to stay with me and not going to the club. I nodded and took her
by the hand to lead her back to our bedroom.  After I had undressed her, be
both got underneath the blankets and just hugged each other till be both
fell asleep.</p><p>During the night, I woke up way too early but still grateful for the
presence of Anja, who was still spooning me. Gently I broke our embrace and
got up to make my way to the bathroom. As soon as I entered and put the
light on, I saw Kristina fast asleep and pretty much naked in front of the
toilet bowl. I first tried to wake her up, feeling my anger surface again,
but decided she would suffer the consequences later on. I grabbed the girl
under her arms in a attempt to raise her on her feet and wake her up, but
she only murmured a few incomprehensible sentences. Although her tits brushed
my arms in the process, and I couldn't help imagining I would be playing with
them, I finally got her on her feet. Still completely off this world, she
didn't object to being pushed into the shower and as soon as I opened the
cold water, she started to scream.  Now that I got her fully awake, I could
see she knew she hadn't seen the last of it yet and started to apologise,
but I cut her off. I told her to get her act together and pay the penalty
later on, meanwhile I pulled my panties (which I had quickly put on before
leaving the room) down and peed realising she was still looking at me.</p><p>""Is there a problem?"" I asked rather annoyed.</p><p>""I'm sorry Coach! I didn't mean to act this way, but he was so nice
and....."" she murmured.</p><p>I told her to hush it, she had done wrong and if she didn't have her act
together after breakfast, she new the penalty and I left it at that.  When
she still stood there, I saw tears starting to form in the corner of her
eyes and slowly I felt little cracks forming in my armour. I got off the
toilet and walked towards her, taking her in my arms. At that time I
noticed, her panties were still hanging around one of her ankles. The sight
of her pussy covered with a neatly trimmed landing strip of light brown hair
made me shiver.</p><p>As soon as I felt her body against mine, her nipples pressing against my
own, I knew I had to fight the urge to play with them, to get on my knees
and to probe her pussy with my tongue, so in a very unsteady voice I told
her not to worry about it, tomorrow evening she would be feeling a lot
better and in an hour or two, she would suffer a bit during practice and
that I was sure she learned her lesson.</p><p>""Coach, it's not that what makes me sad,"" she whispered in my neck, ""I've let
you down big time and that is killing me!"" she started to cry.</p><p>Her sobbing woke everybody else up, and when I saw Anja's face, surprised
the way she saw Kristina in my arms, I knew I would have to explain a few
things to her afterwards. Hannelore who had come out in her underwear had
a similar look on her face, slowly pulling Kristina away from me!  When
both of them were out of sight, I motioned Anja into the bathroom saying
nothing had happened and that I found her like that.  Anja couldn't resist
a smile saying it didn't bother her a bit, only that she hoped I hadn't
started anything without her.</p><p>""You little devil, wait until you're back in the bed!!"" I said.</p><p>Before Anja could answer me back, Hannelore had come out to ask what had
happened and to apologise for her friend.  I told her quick how I had
found her in here, and that I had to calm her down a bit when she started
to cry when she realised she had let me down.</p><p>""Well Coach, to be honest, all the girls feel the same way! Even without
your speech, we wouldn't do anything to let you down, since we're all very
fond of you! Only when Kris was being led on by this guy, we knew there
would be trouble and we're sorry for that! Actually, did Kris do anything?""
she asked trying to look anywhere except in my direction.</p><p>""Nope, not that I can think of, beside cry on my shoulder that is! Why?"" I
replied.</p><p>""Well, hmmm uh Coach, when Kris gets drunk, she always starts to hit on
someone! Uh and by someone I mean girls! Not that she is lesbian or
anything but she always does it when she is drunk!""  Hannelore whispered
again.</p><p>With a grin, I told her she hadn't made any attempts whatsoever to hit on
me and feeling my arousal surface again, I urged everyone back in their
rooms to rest the remaining time until morning.  Once in the bedroom again,
I pulled Anja close to me, whispering that she better be ready since I had
a very strong urge to eat her out.</p><p>The next morning, Kristina was surprisingly better, so I didn't have to
make her run and do the push ups and so on, but I never the less told
everyone to watch their behaviour. When Hannelore pointed out the guy who
was in a certain sense responsible for her condition, I had a quick chat
with the fellow how I thought of proper conduct towards minors (yeah, like
I was the right person to tell that to another one, since I was doing
exactly the same thing, hehehehe just a typical example of the pot calling
the kettle black!)</p><p>The rest of the camp, passed along very quietly, we had our practises in the
morning, in the afternoon, we enjoyed ourselves on the domain. From time to
time, Kimberly would join me and Anja between the sheets. For Anja and me,
every excuse was a good one when we needed to play and often we rode on the
mountain bikes, looking for a secluded spot where we could make out, or we
hid somewhere in the pool complex.  Even Kristina had come one night, asking
if she could see me in private. She asked me in a little voice if she had
tried to hit on me the night she was drunk. With a little smile, no read
that as a sad smile, I told her nothing had happened and asked her why she
thought that.  A little shy she told me herself that she knew, once a few
drinks down her throat, that she always tried to hit on other girls! With a
devilish smile I told her that since nothing had happened we would never
know what could have happened, and left it at that.</p><p>Unfortunately she didn't act on my hidden invitation but Anja kept me busy
enough to let her slip from my mind.  As soon as we arrived back at the
school, I saw Magali already waiting for me when I hugged Magali
passionately, I saw the strange look on both Anja's and Kristina's face. I
called Anja over, and introduced her to Magali, who gave her one of her
warmest smiles. While we drove home, I filled Magali in with every detail I
could remember before being dragged into our house, and straight to the
bedroom.</p><p>It took another two weeks before I had the courage, after Magali nagging me
for nearly two weeks, to invite Anja to our house, but eventually it
happened. After asking Anja to come to my place, telling her that Magali
would be there as well, she didn't hesitate a minute and this to my
surprise.  Looking back at that Wednesday afternoon, I still wonder who was
more nervous, me or Anja!  Anyway, I let her in only to find Magali in the
living room, getting a tan under our solar bench. Yeah right, it couldn't get
any more obvious than that!  Feeling the blush rush on my cheeks, I
apologized to Anja for the scene in our living room, realising what the
heck I was apologizing for, since most of the time I did just the same.</p><p>When Magali saw us enter, she waited for a few seconds before emerging her
gorgeous body from under de bench, revealing every inch of her body to
Anja, who just stood there and practically drooled all over her
shirt. Magali made her way towards us hugging me tenderly and looked with a
big grin on her face in Anja's direction. While welcoming the girl in our
house, she hugged her as tenderly as she hugged me but at the same moment
planting a kiss on her lips. Anja was a bit taken aback from this warm
welcome she go from Magali and looked confused in my direction. I quickly
told her right away not to worry about the nymphomaniac behavior of my
girlfriend and to take a seat so I could get us something to drink. I saw a
slight flare of fear in her eyes when I made my way towards the kitchen but
I knew that Magali, although she behaved rather like a needy slut, wouldn't
try to force anything until I gave her the go ahead.</p><p>When I finally returned with the drinks, I found both of them talking
animated in the couch, and I knew without listening what the subject of
their conversation was.......me!  I placed the the glasses on the table and
tried to join in the conversation, while sitting next to Magali.  We talked
for about half an hour before Magali directed the conversation to the
sports camp and more specifically how I got it on with this beautiful angel
who was sitting right in front of her. When I tried to explain what had
happened, Magali interrupted me saying she knew what I had told her and now
she wanted to hear how Anja had felt and how she had reacted during the
camp.  A bit shy, Anja told her side of the story, still not able to pull
her eyes away from Magali's naked body and when she finished her
explanation, Magali looked at me with a wicked grin smeared all over her
face.</p><p>Again, I started to blush and so did Anja under the strong gaze Magali cast
upon us. Finally she broke the silence still grinning and said that she
always had known I would turn out just fine and had paid attention to what
Magali had taught me!  When hearing this, I couldn't restrain myself from
picking up the nearest pillow and try to beat the crap out of Magali, soon
to be joined by Anja after she realised that Magali was trying to pull our
leg and cruelly try to make fun of us.  After several blows given and
received we found ourselves entwined on the floor, faces close to
each other. Magali, who as always was the impatient one, stole a quick kiss
from Anja who didn't dare to pull away! Not that she would be able to move
anyway since I had her in a wrestling grip with my legs. After seconds, our
tongues started to interact, probing, licking and battle for dominance. The
more furious the kissing became, the more pieces of clothing that still
remained on the two of us went onto the pile we created already. Once all
naked Magali stood up and pulled us towards our bedroom.</p><p>""Welcome to our little love nest,"" she smiled pushing us towards the bed.</p><p>Both Anja and I lay down on the bed gesturing Magali to join us but she
nodded her head saying she would love to see us get dirty. Feeling the
stiff nipples from Anja shivering body, Magali didn't have to ask me that
twice. I leaned over and started to lick and kiss Anja's neck before
sliding over to her open mouth. I felt Anja's hand stroke my shoulder
before moving down to my tits and fondle with my erect nipples. Oh God, do
I love the sweet touch of a girl stroking my nipples, gently pulling on
them, tenderly pinching them!  Knowing, Magali had front row seats to our
little display, I slid my free hand towards Anja's perfect ass and let one
finger slide in between her already wet ass crack. Much to Anja's
delight I might say. I pushed further and reached her wet pussy that I
started to touch. Anja opened her legs as far a she could, granting me
access to her wet treasures and knowing she loves to be fondled the pussy,
made my best effort in putting on a show for Magali. Anja left my hard
nipples to be devoured by her warm mouth when she drove her ow hand between
my legs.  Sloshing sounds filled the room when we started to finger fuck
each other and soon the sheets were drenched with our rich flowing love
juices. Stealing a quick glance at Magali, I saw she had a hard time
watching us instead of joining us, but when I saw her move closer, I raised
my hand in order to stop her. Magali, seeing the girlcum covered hand took
that as an invite to suck them clean and licked my fingers clean one by
one, tasting Anja's sweet honey.  Like an rhino, charging on the vast plains
of the African steppes, Magali forced her way between us, diving straight
between Anja's wide spread legs. Totally addicted to the sweet honey oozing
out of the girl's pussy, she licked it, sucked Anja's clit as hard as she
could in her mouth. Soon she added her fingers into the game, causing a
surprised cry when she tried to insert a finger into Anja's dark hole.  At
first I just watched the both of them, changing positions every few
minutes, and certainly taking care of every body cavity available! Finally
when the both came, their faces were covered with girlcum! As they
disentangled and both looked my way with a huge grin on their faces, I could
hold myself and pleaded for them to make me cum as well. In a matter of
seconds two hot mouths, covered in juice started to kiss me, lick me, trying
to reenact the second world war in my mouth with their tongues. Hands crept
over my longing body, pinching my nipples (which I adore by the way) teasing me
between my spread legs and finally touching my aching pussy. Shivers went
up my spine as I felt their fingers enter my richly lubricated pussy and
butt. Mouths changed position from my mouth to my rock hard nipples while
two sets of fingers double fucked me until I reached my first
orgasm. Drenching them, I tried to catch my breath and push my pelvis as
hard as I could onto the fingers stuffed inside me. The spasms induced by my
powerful orgasm nearly made me lose consciousness, but Magali's angelic
voice made me keep up with the reality of things.</p><p>Once recovered, I couldn't help cry out loud that I wanted more (yeah, I
know.....that's just me being selfish again) but Magali looked at me with a
grin and told me that if I really needed more, I would get it........the
hard way!  In a matter of minutes, she reached over to the night table and
took out our strap-ons, handing over one to Anja, she strapped herself in,
and asked Anja if she had a preference where she wanted to stick the big
rubber dick. After hesitating a few moments, she whispered she wanted my
ass for dessert and so Magali move underneath me so I could impale myself on
the black 10 inch rubber toy. To Anja's surprise it slipped in without any
problem and as I bent over to offer her my glistening puckered hole she
finally let go of any inhibitions she still had! Encouraging her, not to
hold back, I felt the head of her 8-inch rubber schlong pressing against my
ass, and slipping farther and farther inside.</p><p>Once she had the strap-on buried deep inside me, she leaned forward and
crushing her tits into my back while kissing my shoulders and my neck. Slow
at first but soon picking up the pace, I rocked back and forward! I guess
the best way to describe how I felt at that moment, was that now I really
understood the meaning of being stuffed like a Christmas turkey hehehehe!
Well on my way to another orgasm, I felt the deep contractions of every
vain and muscle throughout my entire body. Moaning and humming loudly I
kicked into second gear and when I felt the gentle nibbling on my tits
change in playful pinching and biting, I could hold my self any longer and
with an orgasmic scream, I came hard once again. Collapsing on Magali and
being crushed by Anja, I tried to ride the magic waves of my powerful
orgasm</p><p>With a sigh of disappointment, if felt the two dicks being pulled out, and
gentle hands pushing me aside so I ended up on my back next to Magali, and
heavily breathing. Looking up into the smiling face of Anja I tried to see
clearly again and heard Magali say</p><p>""Well gorgeous, have you had your fun? Then it's my turn now""</p><p>and with that she unstrapped herself and tossed me the strap-on. Still
feeling a bit shaky, I got into the harness and asked her to mount me, but
Magali said no, she wanted Anja to be underneath so she could look her in
the eyes when she came. I contented my self knowing I would have the
opportunity to ravish that gorgeous ass and so we started again, this time
making Magali blasting off skywards. Finally it was Anja's turn but when she
saw the two big dicks, about to enter her simultaneously, she got a bit
worried!  Whispering lovingly that she didn't have to worry, Magali
convinced her to try it, if it didn't feel right, we would stop immediately!
After a few minutes, Anja had one dick up until the hilt in her leaking
pussy as Magali pushed hers slowly inch by inch in Anja's tight ass. When
she was half way up the firm butt, Magali thought it was enough for now,
and after letting Anja get comfy with the rubber giant we tenderly started
to fuck her! Quickly Anja's breath got aster and more shallow as we moved
faster. Sweat dripping from her face, she moaned heavily and closed her
eyes. The minute she felt her orgasm rush in, she spasmed and in eternal
bliss, but as she lost control over her muscles, she pushed herself
backwards and yelled surprised when Magali's strap-on got pushed in
completely. With a sigh Anja too collapsed on my chest and remained there.
When she was still not moving after 2 minutes, I lifted her head up so I
could see her face. I was welcomed by a huge smile and an blink of her eye!
What a relief to see she was alright , but still incapable of moving, I
gently squeezed my strap-on out of her warm and moist pussy as Magali did
the same. Completely exhausted we remained like that until the three of us
fell asleep.</p><p>The next morning, we woke up hearing a cell phone ringing! Surprised that we
still lay in the same position, the two strap-ons still squeezed between our
bodies, we got back to reality. Slowly getting out of bed, we tried to make
our way into the living room when Anja started to panic. It was her cell
phone ringing and when she picked it up noticed she had missed at least ten
calls and an even number of text messages from her parents.  Trying to
remain calm, she rang her parents to confirm that everything was alright
and that she was just fine, just lost track of time and had decided to stay
over.  When we looked at the clock, I started to panic, in half an hour I
had to be at school and so did Anja!  Still smelling after sex, we both
grabbed our clothes and in a comedy capers sort of way got dressed cursing
Magali that she did have to be in school before noon!  Barely on time, we
made it to school trying to act as normal as possible. From then on, Anja
and me had to behave normal again as teacher student!</p><p>Wednesday afternoons became our fixed play day, and sometimes during the
weekends Anja stayed over! Once graduated Anja had found the nerve to tell
her parents that she was keen on girls and after a while her parents
accepted her as a lesbian! As time passed by, we grew so close that the
three of us live together in Magali's house. Anja has her own space so if
she needs some time to herself, she can escape in her own part of the
house. Magali convinced Anja, as she had done with me as well, to try sex
with a man and to Anja's own surprise she was disgusted with it, so now
from time to time, a select few men visit us regularly and screw around
with Magali and Anja while I watch them, playing with my favorite toy!
Sometimes, when I'm completely in the mood, I join them but apart from my
toys, no other cock slips into my pussy. Occasionally I agree to suck a cock
or two during those intimate moments when Magali and Anja fool around with
them and get the sticky cream licked off by my two lovers.</p><p>At the present day, Magali and I are making the final arrangements for our
marriage on Halloween (don't ask how much trouble we had to get that date for
our marriage) Anja and her girlfriend (which wouldn't surprise me if she
moved in as well very soon) will be our best man or should I say best
woman! Our parents have forbidden us to meddle with the preparations for
the wedding party, all we are allowed to organise is the wedding ceremony
at the maire's, all the rest will be a big surprise for Magali and me!</p><p>Ohh and before I end this, yeah you could call it a temporary biography
of three loving girls, Magali has decided, since she loves the way I have
put everything in writing, that if you all like it and I have good critics,
we will be happy to share our wedding with all of you as well.</p><p>So if you have suggestions to improve my writings, or how to better compose
the story, don't forget to let me know at annabi@live.com</p><p>Kisses from the three of us and see ya all.</p><p>Anna, Magali &amp; Anja</p>"
227,Suzys Story,AnnaB,0,Suzy discovers her dark side at an orphanage.,"['F/fg', 'femdom']","<p>Way back then!</p><p>The girl had no idea how long I'd been watching her; the bus journey was only half an hour duration but I'd beenkeeping her under surveillance for nearly two months now, discretely of course. Some days I would be on the bus, others I wouldn't. Some days I would park my carnear the stop she got off at just to observe her routine.</p><p>I knew she was called Jessica and that she stayed on thebus for 2 more stops after her friends had got off and when she got off she walked the mile or so to her house on her own. I imagine her mother had wanted to meet herat the bus-stop but Jessica doubtless insisted that she wasn't a child and didn't need mummy to hold her hand.</p><p>I smiled inwardly at this scene; sure, she wasn't achild but she wasn't an adult either. I guessed she was 14 probably which suited me down to the ground as that's the age I like them. I cast a furtive glance at her - she was too engrossed on her mobile to notice - in herschool uniform (or what passes for it these days) shewas jiggling her legs about as she texted someone sothat brief flashes of her thighs under her grey pleated skirt were offered to me totally innocently.</p><p>""Little tart,"" I thought, although the rhythmic movementof her legs was definitely turning me on and for a split second I thought about executing my plan that day but rapidly resolved to stick to my original idea and take her in a few weeks time. I could wait. Hell, you had tobe so careful in the current climate, plus all the girlshad mobile phones that one false move could see you endup not only in jail but all over the national papers and I don't care what people say about no publicity being bad publicity, no one needs that.</p><p>It's not like the good old days when I first got involved with under-age girls, back then in the early 80's it was like picking apples from a tree. Still, acouple of things were in my favour, firstly I was planning this down to the smallest detail (I wasn't getting any younger and this girl would be my sex-slave for years to come in only a matter of weeks), and secondly kids are told to be alert to strange men, but never strange women. It's almost as if the idea of a lesbian sexual molester doesn't exist.</p><p>Did I not mention I'm a woman? The names Susan, I'm now in my late 50's but have been sexually abusing young girls since I was not much older than them. As I said back in the good old days it was easy; most of the time the girls were literally there to be had (if you knewwhere to look) and it was safe - well for us anyway, now-a-days most of those avenues are closed off so you have go hunting and that can be very risky when your prey is aged under 16. I sighed wistfully as I remembered those halcyon days and Jessica looked up fromher phone, her blue eyes watching me from under her light-ginger hair. Luckily I was gazing out of the window as I sighed so she had no reason to wonder at my suddenly odd behaviour, but I realised I'd made a mistake and shouldn't have drawn her attention to a smartly-dressed middle aged woman who otherwise she'd not have noticed at all.</p><p>I kept staring out of the window as we approached her stop and after she got off I watched her to make sure her routine was still the same; it was. She wandered off alone down a road that I knew from my many scouting missions was ideal for my plan.</p><p>As the bus chugged off again I knew I had about a 20 minute journey to the stop where I'd left my car, I leant my head back against the seat and thought about where it had all began, and how I'd ended up here planning the abduction and sexual enslavement of a 14 year old school girl.</p><p>Her light ginger hair and her quizzical look as I sighedhad given me a sense of déjà vu, the very first girl I'd abused had been almost identical (and since then I'd always had a bit of a weakness for gingers) and I inwardly smiled at the neat symmetry of my first and last victims being so identical. But I knew, of course, that Jessica wouldn't be my last victim: there would always be opportunities for a predator like myself.</p><p>The late afternoon spring sunshine had a mellowing effect on me and I closed my eyes briefly as my mind began to recall how I'd started on what some would doubtless call a road to depravity, but I prefer to calla stairway to a very dark Heaven.</p><p>I knew right from when I was an adolescent that I was a lesbian, I had so many crushes on girls and teachers atschool that I simply lost count, although the teachers were out of reach (and very probably not interested) I did have some sexual encounters with some of the girls. Only very brief encounters, I guess now-a-days they'd just be dismissed as sexual experimentation but in the UK ofthe late 70's (let alone the Wales of the late 70's) they had a thrill about them that went beyond sexual enjoyment and into the land of fear and shame. Britain back then, it's important to remember, was not so tolerant as it claims to be today and there weren't the support groups available then as now. My parents werevery much from Dylan Thomas' world of 'Bible Black' Wales so any sort of attempt to tell them how I felt was simply never an option. Knowing that a huge confrontation with my parents was inevitable I lost no time in moving out as soon as I'd left school and got a job; my place wasn't brilliant - just a bed-sit really -but it was mine and I was now free to be myself. Looking back now I do wonder if my parents simply couldn't comprehend that their little girl was a lesbian because of their strict, almost fundamentalist, background, or whether they knew it but simply loved me too much to condemn me; the clues were all there: I had no boy-friends, showed no real interest in boys, and only got animated when talking about female friends of mine I had secret crushes on. I guess I'll never know for sure nowas they're both sadly gone from this vale of tears.</p><p>So there I was, aged 19 in my own flat (ok, bed-sit), earning enough to get by and enjoying the thrill ofbeing able to pick up girls and sleep with them almostat will; I'd found a lesbian club to hang out at and it was there that I met the 2 women who would change my life completely.</p><p>I should probably stress at this point that up until Imet these 2 women my sexual interests were absolutely 'mainstream'. I certainly wasn't a sub, but I was equally not a dome in the sense that dominating my partners wasn't an issue, but it was becoming increasingly clear to me that I felt the need to be in control of things.</p><p>As I said, it was at the lesbian club that I met these 2 women, the first was Amanda. She was one year older than me, a very fit body but with a rather plain, almost hawkish face. Amanda was probably the most highly sexed person I've ever known. She once told me she was bi-sexual simply because it doubled her chances, althoughthat was a flippant remark, it did hide a very dark truth about her in that she would hunt anyone if she could get a sexual thrill out of them.</p><p>She was also the most amazing person I'd ever met and we became very close friends right from our first encounter, very intelligent and very funny too (she usedto call me ""Suzy"" knowing it really annoyed me but shedid it in such a laid-back way that I could never really get that annoyed).</p><p>We slept together a few times but could never have made it last as a relationship as neither of us was willing to let the other take the upper hand in our lives, so wejust kept it as a bit of a drunken treat when we'd both struck-out on our nights on the prowl.</p><p>However as much as I loved Amanda (and still do, to behonest), it wasn't actually her who changed my life asmuch as the woman she introduced me to one night inparticular.</p><p>It was a typical mid-winter evening in Cardiff, which meant it was raining heavily and me and my date (well,the girl I'd picked up in a pub) for the night were dodging from pub to pub out of the rain on the way to the lesbian club; my date was only 17 and I wasn't totally sure she was gay but she must have seen I was putting out and that hadn't scared her off, so my plan was to get her to the club, overwhelm her, so to speak, in a blatantly lesbian setting before sweeping her off to my lair.</p><p>So we got to the club and to my disbelief the Bouncers were checking for I.D. , I had my driving license which proved my age but my date had nothing like that and none of my increasingly emotional entreaties could altertheir stony-faced jobs worth attitudes. My girl looked at me, smiled weakly and said she ought to go, as she turned to go I was torn between following her to anuncertain evening's conclusion or whether to go inside the club for an almost guaranteed pull. Painfully I watched her go, she was very pretty and if she'd looked back just once I almost certainly would have followed her. But she didn't, and as I watched her walk off in the rain I decided to go inside. (While muttering ""Bastards"" at the Bouncers on the door.)</p><p>Inside I got a drink from the bar, glanced around and saw Amanda and another woman I recognised but didn't actually know sitting at a table in the corner. I made abee-line in their direction and slumped down on a chair, not really caring if they were in the depths of a serious conversation or not. I'd seen the woman before but had just assumed she was one of Amanda's many conquests, she was clearly in her 30's but slightly plumpish and her face was very severe. I felt no attraction towards older women but Amanda was the mosthighly sexed person I'd ever known so wasn't surprisedthat she might be interested in this woman.</p><p>As I settled in the chair Amanda cracked a smile in mydirection.</p><p>""Hi Suzy, what's up?""</p><p>I was so pissed off at my date disaster, that I didn'teven get annoyed by her use of the name I didn't like.</p><p>""Bastard bouncers wouldn't let my girl in""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""Too young.""</p><p>""Too young? Hell, Suze, how young was she?""</p><p>""17, it's old enough, but not to get in here. God, I'mpissed off.""</p><p>Amanda looked slyly at me. ""How young do you like them, Suzy?""</p><p>I wasn't really concentrating at this point so I just mumbled my reply.</p><p>""Don't really care; I'm just really horny tonight.""</p><p>Amanda flashed her friend a look. ""Ruthy, reckon you can find one for Suzy here?""</p><p>Ruth, in an icy, cutting voice, answered the question with a question. ""Do you trust her?""</p><p>Amanda nodded ""Suze? Yea, I love her to death, and trusther further."" I actually blushed slightly at this testament.</p><p>Ruth shrugged at this endorsement and blandly replied ""OK, that's not a problem.""</p><p>""So, Suzy"" Amanda carried on, ""want to go to a party tonight?""</p><p>My interest was roused now, ""Will there be girls there?""</p><p>Amanda laughed softly. ""It's girls only, you're guaranteed to score.""</p><p>Totally missing the implications of this, I immediately forgot my lost date and announced I was up for it. ""Count me in, where's it at?""</p><p>""Ruthy's place, it starts in about half an hour, doesn't it Ruthy?""</p><p>Ruth nodded, knocked back the remaining wine in her glass (from her slightly glazed expression I guessed itwasn't her only one) and announced she was off to powder her nose and we'd go when she got back.</p><p>Amanda watched her go, and then leant over and grasped my hand, her voice dropped to an almost whisper. ""Suzy, listen, this isn't quite a normal party. Ruth runs a Girl's Council Home, we're going to party with some of the girls, is that ok?""</p><p>I was slightly dumb struck by this. ""How old are they? I'm not into kids."" My voice spluttered with outrage.</p><p>Amanda laughed. ""Don't worry, they're not kids, they're teenagers just a few years younger than us. Plus they're definitely up for it.""</p><p>I was still not quite convinced. ""What? Really up for it?"" I wasn't so naïve as to not understand what was really being offered here, but the idea was developing arather dark attraction.</p><p>Amanda shrugged, ""Yea, well, let's just say they won't refuse. Don't screw this up, Suzy. Either come with us or stay here, don't chicken out once we're there.""</p><p>Out of the corner of my eye I saw Ruth returning from the Ladies; in a split second I made a choice that changed my life forever. ""OK, Amanda, I'm in.""</p><p>15 minutes later we were in Amanda's car on our way to Ruth's place. There was no real conversation; Ruth was clearly quite drunk, Amanda was strangely nervous and I was part excited and part apprehensive. Before the silence became oppressive we drove through a pair of wrought-iron gates and pulled up before a typically grimlooking Victorian institution.</p><p>Ruth led us to her living quarters and left us her lounge while she disappeared through one of the doors. Amanda sensed my nervousness and gave me a reassuring wink. ""Relax, Suzy, you'll love it.""</p><p>The door re-opened and Ruth entered leading 3 sleepy girls behind her, they were aged about 13 or 14 and had clearly just been woken up as they were still in their various nightwear.</p><p>As I've already said I had previously had no interest in underage girls, but seeing these 3 standing nervously self-conscious in front us in their skimpy clothes started a deliciously wicked feeling in my pussy.</p><p>Ruth directed one of the girls, a dark haired little thing towards Amanda who flashed her a wicked smile of recognition. ""Hello again, Wendy, I was hoping it would-be you."" She took Wendy by the hand and led her to alarm chair, and sitting down pulled the reluctant youngster onto her lap, I gazed transfixed as Amanda gripped the girl's hair so tightly she actually yelped before Amanda clamped her mouth onto the girls.</p><p>""Susan,"" Ruth's voice broke my reverie. ""This is Sophie."" A clearly scared ginger haired girl was pushed in my direction. The look of fear in her eyes connected directly to my pussy; something deep, dark and life-changing was starting to form inside of me. Feeling light headed I took the girl's hand and led her to the sofa and sat her down next to me. I barely noticed Ruth taking the last girl to her own bedroom; I was now concentrating on my prey.</p><p>Sophie was a bit of a waif, her light ginger hair framed fairly pretty face with a faint covering of freckles, her glasses gave her a slightly nerdy look and she fidgeted slightly nervously as I sat down next to herald she tugged at the hem of her thin light-blue cotton nightie trying to pull it down towards her knees.</p><p>The realization that this girl was entirely at my mercy and I could do anything I liked to her was setting my whole body on fire, I moved closer to her and slid one arm round her shoulders and with my other hand reached up to remove her glasses. As my fingers grasped the frame she instinctively flinched and raised her hand in protest, without hesitation I slapped her hand away and an expression of utter terror spread over her face.</p><p>That was the moment my life, and my whole sexual drive, changed forever. My pussy felt as if it was squeezing pumpkin seeds as I realized that the feeling of total domination over this under-age girl was the biggest turn-on I'd ever experienced. I glanced over at Amanda to reassure her I was getting into it, but she was too busy with Wendy to notice me and Sophie. She still had a grip on Wendy's hair and was pulling it hard enough to make the girl's face contort with pain. Her other hand was down the back of the young girl's pajamas moving rapidly.</p><p>Turning back to Sophie I removed her glasses without any objection and tossed them onto the floor then started to slide my hand under her nightie until my fingers were resting on her panties. She tried to squirm away from me but I held her tightly by her shoulder and began topers the fabric into her pussy, I leant my body weight against her so I could start to pull her nightie up with my free hand.</p><p>Out of the corner of my eye I could see Amanda leading a sobbing Wendy into Ruth's bedroom presumably for a foursome. I was quite happy to be left alone with Sophie and now I pushed her flat onto the sofa and positioned myself over her, I slapped her face gently to remind her that I was in total control (not that she needed much reminding), then rapidly pulled her nightie up and off her, she gave a very brief scream as it was removed her leaving her in just her knickers.</p><p>The sheer thrill of having a virtually naked 10 or 12 year old girl under me was making my pussy ooze, and I wanted to feel the added thrill of feeling my body on hers; getting off the sofa I undressed as fast as I'd ever done before almost ripping her knickers off before lying back on top of her. To feel her slight, terrified frame under me, to run my hands over her soft skin was heaven, and I could feel my pussy leaking onto her legs I rubbed against her thigh. I lifted myself slightly to stroke her small breasts.</p><p>I kissed her face and neck frenziedly, licking the salty tears from her face, I lay down on top of her and pushed my hand between her legs, forcing my fingers between her pussy lips and into her tight pussy, I pressed my thumb against her anus, rubbing it roughly as I spread my fingers inside her pussy.</p><p>I realized that actually hearing her cries of distress was part of my erotic experience but knew that it wasn't good if other people could hear them. There were a lot of girls I abused in those early years who could only scream into whatever gag I'd forced into their mouths; it was only when I got my old farmhouse in the middle of nowhere that I could let the girls scream as much as they needed to.</p><p>My pussy was on fire now and I needed some release; I pulled my hand out from her pussy and stood up and dragged the crying girl onto the floor, making her kneel in front of the sofa. I sat down and spread my legs before grabbing her hair and forcing her face into my pussy.</p><p>She didn't actually lick me, but she didn't need to. I clamped my thighs either side of her face and ground my pussy against her face, with one hand I stroked my nipples as I felt her head move as I gyrated my hips against it.</p><p>Then I came. It was the biggest orgasm I think I'd ever experienced and it almost made me pass out, I gasped for air and my hands clutched at the cushions of the sofa and my legs exerted an almost crushing pressure on Sophie's trapped head.</p><p>I slowly came down; my legs released Sophie's head allowing the girl to fall sobbing to the floor as I slumped back on the sofa, my head spinning. I looked down at the abused crying girl, but felt no pity; just a tremendous sense of power; I had used a young girl for my own sexual satisfaction and it felt fantastic.</p><p>A post-orgasmic wave of fatigue began to creep over me and I stood up and gripped Sophie under her arms making her cry in fear again and try to crawl away but I easily subdued her and pushed her onto the sofa and lay behind her my arms wrapped tightly around her as I dozed off.</p><p>I doubt whether she slept, but I did for about 2 hours before waking not slightly sure where I was, then it all came back to me and my fingers were off again pushing into Sophie's pussy and frigging her until she cried, before I dozed off again.</p><p>I was woken later by Amanda shaking my shoulder. ""Suzy, honey, time to get up."" She seemed totally unfazed by the whole night, but she had done this before. I on the other hand was suddenly flustered about being found naked and asleep with a 13 year old girl showing signs of distress.</p><p>I glanced at the other 2 girls who were staring blankly at the ground with red, tear-filled eyes and guessed I wasn't the only sadist in the room. Ruth, dressed in just a bath-robe, supervised the girl's dressing before taking them back off to their beds.</p><p>Still feeling self-conscious (but not in any way guilty)I looked around for my clothes and started dressing. ""What time is it?"" I mumbled as I hooked my bra.</p><p>""Half-four."" Amanda replied blatantly eyeing me up."" Ruth likes to get the girls back to their rooms before any of the day-staff arrive"" she explained further clearly knowing what my next question would be.</p><p>I'd finished dressing in a matter of minutes but Amanda wanted to wait for Ruth to return before we left. 5minutes later Ruth re-entered the room smiling broadly.</p><p>""Well, Susan, did you have a good time?"" were her opening words although the equally wide grin on my face made the whole question unnecessary.</p><p>""That was probably the greatest night of my life; I can't begin to thank you enough.""</p><p>""Anytime you want to come back just give me a call, you've got my number haven't you Amanda?""</p><p>Amanda nodded, and then announced we'd have to be going at which Ruth nodded and walked us to the door; she gave us both a long lingering kiss as she saw us out.</p><p>It was early Saturday morning now and as neither of us had work till Monday Amanda drove about aimlessly for a bit until we were on the hills overlooking Cardiff, she parked up and we sat in silence for a bit. She broke the silence first.</p><p>""Was that amazing or what?""</p><p>I laughed as I replied ""I've never felt hornier in my life, I gave that girl a real hard time, but it was so sexy.""</p><p>""Yea, we could hear some of her screams from Ruth's bedroom, I'm a bit surprised you didn't hear the noises our two were making.""</p><p>I shook my head. ""No, I was probably too distracted.""</p><p>""It got quite noisy, we really raped them. It was fantastic.""</p><p>Amanda's use of the word 'rape' brought me face to face with an unpleasant fact; I had actually 'raped' Sophie and that, along with the fact she was under-age, meant I was theoretically a criminal. I began to get a bit nervous.</p><p>""Amanda, you don't think we'll get in trouble for this, do you?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""No one cares about kids in Homes, Ruth has been doing this for years and even after the girls leave nothing happens; no-one's interested she says. What would happen if men got involved and any of the girls' got pregnant would be a much stickier situation. You're not getting an attack of conscience are you?""</p><p>I shook my head ""Far from it; I want to do it again and again. It's just you have to admit, there is an element of risk involved.""</p><p>Amanda chuckled ""That's part of the thrill, honey""</p><p>I knew she was right, and I also knew I would return again and again like a moth to a flame.</p><p>I spent the best part of the next week in turmoil, I couldn't forget the biggest sexual thrill of my life, nor could I forget the danger involved. It dawned on me that the risk was inherent in the situation; because the girls were always available they were also always available to spill the beans, and if the Police did get involved it wouldn't take very long for everything to unravel.</p><p>The solution, it seemed to me, was to have no traceable contact with the girls; in other words I'd have to engineer situations. The biggest problem would be where I could take my prey; clearly I couldn't take them to my flat and given the fact they would be under-age they would still be living with their parents. This would take some solving, but solve it I was determined to do.</p><p>In the meantime life went on, but it changed subtly. In the weeks following my rape of Sophie I had a couple of casual one-night stands with girls my own age but they didn't do it for me as they had in the past, also I became aware that I was noticing young teenage girls more and more, but not only noticing them but having dark fantasies about what I'd do to them if I had them bound and gagged and at my mercy. If that was rape</p><p>then I was definitely going to do it again and soon.</p>"
228,My Perverted Aunt,AnnaB,0,A little girl goes to stay with her perverted aunt Susan over the summer.,"['F/g', 'reluc', 'ws', 'mast']","<p>My Aunt Susan was a pervert. To be precise she was a paedophile, to be even more precise she was a lesbian paedophile. I don’t know how many other girls she’d molested, but I know from things she said while she molested me over the 6 weeks I spent with her that Summer I wasn’t her first. Or probably her last.</p><p>It all happened back in the 1980’s, shortly after my 7<sup>th</sup> birthday my parents suddenly split up; my Father ran off with his bimbo of a secretary and as a consequence my Mother had a complete nervous breakdown and actually got Sectioned. My Father didn’t want to know, and the only alternative to me being taken into Council Care was for me to be packed off to spend the summer with my Mother’s elder sister, Aunt Susan, in Wales.</p><p>I hadn’t seen my Aunt for about 2 years but I had no trouble recognising her at the small rural station mainly because she was the only person on the platform. She was a tallish, slim woman in her mid 50’s, handsome rather than pretty, and her suspiciously black hair was cut short in a bob. She smiled as she walked down the platform towards me before giving me a tight hug.</p><p>“Hello, Catherine, my, haven’t you grown into a pretty girl.”</p><p>At the time I didn’t think anything about the fact that she was paying me compliments before asking about my Mother, I wasn’t even bothered by her next line.</p><p>“I bet you have loads of boys after you” She must have seen me blushing as she slyly added “Not interested in boys? Very wise”</p><p>The drive to her house, which was really out in the wilds, took about half an hour up and down the savagely beautiful Welsh countryside and after a brief enquiry about the health of my Mother the main gist of her conversation was about what a pretty girl I’d turned into. The beauty of the scenery and the trauma of witnessing my Mother’s breakdown meant my mind wasn’t entirely on my Aunt’s talking so I probably missed any hints, subtle or otherwise, about what would happen to me over the summer.</p><p>Her house was an old farm-house standing alone half-way up a hill; it, and the setting was gorgeous and I couldn’t help telling Susan this in an excited voice. She smiled back and said she was sure we’d have lots of fun together over the next few weeks.</p><p>Inside she showed me to my room, the door creaked as she opened it and she laughed, saying she kept forgetting to oil it. The room was small and sparsely furnished but the single bed looked very comfortable. Susan lifted my suitcase onto the bed, gave me another hug and left me to unpack while she prepared supper.</p><p>After supper, Susan suggested I have a bath, an idea I completely agreed with and spent a delightful hour just soaking my anxieties away in a steaming hot bath. Aunt Susan’s comments about how much I’d changed since she last saw me, and how pretty I’d become made me take a look at my young body: my breasts were smallish, but quite distinct and there was the first fuzzy growth around my pussy, my legs had long since lost the puppy fat I’d had since I was 5, lazily I lifted one out of the bath and soaped it. I thought I’d have a really nice time with Susan over the next 6 weeks; she seemed nice and I didn’t think the age difference would matter; after all she was my Aunt.</p><p>After the bath I got changed into my pyjamas for bed and went downstairs to say good-night, as I entered the sitting room Susan was sitting on the sofa reading, she smiled, her eyes seeming to drink me in as they flickered up and down. She patted the seat next to her and told me to sit down; she continued smiling as she stroked my hair.</p><p>“If you get scared or lonely in the night, my bedroom’s at the opposite end of the hallway, just come in” Susan said.</p><p>“Thanks, Aunty, hopefully I’ll be alright, you mustn’t worry about me.”</p><p>“Well, I don’t think your Mother would be very pleased if she knew her little girl wasn’t being looked after”</p><p>I glanced around the room, there were a lot of pictures on the walls of girls, all tastefully done in black and white, and Susan watched my line of sight.</p><p>“Pretty aren’t they?”</p><p>“Do you know them, Aunty?” I asked intrigued as to why these were the only sort of pictures in the room</p><p>“A few, some I’d love to have known”</p><p>The answer was odd, and it left something unsaid hanging in the room. Before I could ask any more questions about the girls and what had happened to them Susan patted me on my knee.</p><p>“Time for bed.” She ordered, cutting off my line of enquiry and I scuttled out of the room and up the stairs to my room. Getting into bed I realised how silent the place was, so unlike my house in the city. I turned out the bedside lamp and the complete darkness of the area overwhelmed me; even though the curtains were open there were no lights outside at all. The house really was isolated, and the isolation suddenly scared me, should I lock the bedroom door? I decided against it, though later wished I had, but given what Susan did to me over the next few weeks it would only have deterred her for one night. I lay there in the dark for a while until, after I’d heard Susan come up the stairs and close her door. Shortly after that I fell asleep.</p><p>I don’t know how long I’d been asleep for, possibly 3 or 4 hours, when I suddenly woke with a start, the bedroom door was creaking open and someone was coming in.</p><p>“Who’s there?” I whispered the fear showing in my voice.</p><p>“Shhhh, Catherine,” said my Aunt “It’s only me. I couldn’t sleep worrying about you, so I’ve come to check you’re ok.”</p><p>For some reason she didn’t turn the light on but walked over to the bed.</p><p>“I’m fine, Aunty. I was a bit scared by the silence and the darkness at first but I’m ok now”</p><p>I felt the duvet being drawn back and my Aunt started to climb into bed with me.</p><p>“You’re Mother would want the best for her little girl, wouldn’t she?” she said as she slid in beside me and pulled the cover over us, I had to budge right up to the edge of the bed but I felt her arms around me. “So I’ve come to keep you company for the night.”</p><p>She hugged me to her. To my horror I realised she was naked. Her large breasts crushed against my much smaller ones as she kissed my forehead. I didn’t know what to do; I knew this wasn’t right but I didn’t know how to stop her. I felt her hands stroking my back, slowly getting lower until one of them was resting on my pyjama clad bum, gently stroking it.</p><p>“Aunty, please, don’t do this.” I whimpered as she kissed my face, her other hand holding my head firmly. She brushed her lips over mine and I tried to pull back as her tongue flickered over my lips.</p><p>“Just be a good girl and do as I tell you.” Her voice had a steely tone to it, that didn’t really allow me to argue and now my ability to struggle was behind restrained as she knotted my hair around in her fingers to hold my face absolutely still as she showered it with kisses, occasionally rubbing the tip of her tongue along my lips but never into it.</p><p>Her other hand, that had been gently stroking my bum through my pyjamas now slipped inside them and I must have jumped as I felt her fingers on my bottom cheeks as Susan suddenly whispered in a very soothing voice.</p><p>“Relax, honey, just relax, you’ll enjoy it, I promise” She gently squeezed my cheeks and I could feel her body shake and her voice dropped to a murmur “You’re so pretty, Catherine, I just have to touch you, so gorgeous, just be a good girl for me.”</p><p>I could feel her nipples, like small bullets, pressing into my chest as she held me tightly to her. I was so scared and stunned I just lay there (not that there was a lot I could do to stop her) and let her hand fondle and stroke my bottom as she continued to kiss my face and hair. When her little finger pressed against my anus I twitched in her arms and gave a small squeal of surprise which made her laugh in a really throaty voice before telling me again and again to relax and not fight it.</p><p>Then she turned me around in her arms so I was facing away from her and now her hands had new things to explore; she slowly unbuttoned my pyjama top with one hand before slipping it inside and onto my nipples.</p><p>“Such pretty little titties” She whispered in my ear as her fingers began to tease and rub my small breasts, then her other hand slid down my bare, flat stomach and sneaked under the waistband of my pyjama bottoms towards my pussy.</p><p>“Aunty, no, please, not there” I whined and tried to struggle free of her grip but she held me tightly across my chest and hooked her legs over mine to keep me still.</p><p>“Don’t try to fight me, Catherine. Just relax.” Her voice had the steely tone I’d noted before and it intimidated me into silent acquiescence as her fingers gently started to rub my pussy lips. I bit my lip to stop myself screaming as I felt one of her finger-tips rub along my lips and slowly ease inside; I struggled in her grip but was unable to prevent Susan from starting to rub her crotch against my bottom and her words started to sound garbled and rushed as she was fingering me.</p><p>“So pretty” she gasped and panted “So pretty” she kept repeating as her crotch gyrated against my bottom and I could feel a dampness pressing through the fabric as she trembled violently, her words no longer words but almost animal gasps.</p><p>she held me so tightly I thought she’d crack my ribs. I just lay there in total fright; I hadn’t even got wet under her attentions and she must have been referring to that when she whispered in a hoarse voice.</p><p>“You’ll learn to enjoy it, I promise you will”</p><p>She kissed my hair and neck again as she took her hand out of my pyjama bottoms, and did up the buttons of my top, she sighed as she buried her face in my hair. She snuggled closer to me (if that was possible) and soon I could hear her breathing become deeper and more even and I guessed she was asleep. Her arms were still wrapped tightly around me so I was unable to escape even now, still in a sort of shock I cried myself to sleep.</p><p>When I awoke, it was daylight and I was alone. Had I dreamed it? Had my Aunt Susan really got into my bed and molested me? Still in my pyjamas I went downstairs, following the smell of a breakfast being cooked.</p><p>My Aunt was frying some bacon on the stove when I entered the kitchen.</p><p>“Hi, Cathy, did you sleep ok?” Her voice was normal, and there was nothing in her face to indicate she’d done nothing all night except sleep in her own bed.</p><p>“Errr, yes, I think so”</p><p>“You don’t sound very sure, guess the silence of the place must be a huge change from home”</p><p>I must have dreamed it, I must have. She would surely make some reference to it if it had really happened.</p><p>“I had a really strange dream, that’s all” I mumbled trying not to make eye contact with her as I sat down at the table place prepared for me</p><p>Susan came over with the frying pan and started to scoop the bacon onto my plate.</p><p>“Oh yes, do tell”</p><p>“No, it’s nothing, just a silly dream.”</p><p>She rested a hand on my shoulder and I twitched involuntarily.</p><p>“Aren’t you going to thank me?” She asked, and my mouth dropped open, was she expecting me to thank her for molesting me?</p><p>“Wha, what for?” I asked suspiciously</p><p>“For breakfast, of course. Why? Is there something else you want to thank me for?” Her tone was still totally matter of fact, and that really threw me. I was now totally confused; if it had been a dream it was the most vivid one I’d ever had, but if she had crept into my room and molested me wouldn’t she at least show some sign of acknowledgment. I lapsed into a perplexed silence as I tucked into my breakfast, trying and failing to think of a way of bringing the subject up.</p><p>The day passed lazily; after a drive into town for some shopping, I went for a walk in the hills while Susan did the housework. When I came back from my walk we had supper. While we were watching TV later Aunt Susan dropped her bombshell.</p><p>We were sitting on the sofa when she suddenly spoke.</p><p>“I think it’s time we laid down a few ground rules, Catherine”</p><p>“Ok, Aunt Susan, like what?”</p><p>“Well, seeing as we’re now ‘special friends’ you are to sleep in my room from now on.”</p><p>My jaw literally dropped as I heard this, but my Aunt just ploughed on.</p><p>“Secondly, I got the impression last night that you didn’t welcome my attentions. From now on, never try to resist me, you’ll accept whatever I do or say without question or resistance.”</p><p>My face must now have been beetroot red as I spluttered to register my outrage at these demands which, even at the age I was, I knew to be sexually charged and thoroughly wrong, yet still Aunt Susan went on, either not noticing or, more likely, not bothering to notice my objections.</p><p>“Thirdly, if I feel that your clothing is inappropriate I will provide more suitable attire. Think you can keep to those rules, my little one?”</p><p>Even though this last question was rhetorical I couldn’t help almost shouting my answer, my deep shock clear in my voice.</p><p>“Aunty, no I won’t, that’s disgusting. I don’t want you touching me, and I won’t sleep in your room.”</p><p>Susan’s voice dropped into that steely tone she’d used last night to indicate she would brook no argument.</p><p>“You’ll damn well do as you’re told. Let me remind you of your situation: you’re in the middle of nowhere so you can’t just walk out, and if you did where would you go? Your Father’s abandoned you and your Mother’s in the nut-house.”</p><p>This crude, but essentially true, summation of my family situation kicked me in the stomach and my eyes filled with tears, but Susan carried on.</p><p>“If you do decide to run away, well, you’ll simply be taken into Care, if you try and tell them I molested you I’ll just deny it; who do you think they’ll believe?”</p><p>This was true, of course, back then it was all very different, Child Abuse just didn’t happen.</p><p>I was sobbing now, as the awfulness of my situation hit home, one question kept coming to mind.</p><p>“Why, why?” I sobbed, almost incoherently.</p><p>Aunt Susan watched impassively before shrugging.</p><p>“I like little girls and you’re a very pretty one, a bit older than I normally go for but beggars can’t be choosers. And don’t get any ideas of revenge by telling your Mother when she gets out; she’ll be in a very delicate state for years to come and a shock like this might send her back to the nut-house for good.”</p><p>I dropped my head; I knew my Aunt was right. I also knew she had me.</p><p>“Don’t worry, Catherine, I won’t hurt you, and you might even enjoy it.”</p><p>I said nothing, because of my sobs, but deep down I doubted it.</p><p>Aunt Susan got off the sofa and came towards me to give me a comforting hug. Looking back now I know I should have at least tried to fight her off, but at that moment, straight after she’d starkly reminded me of just how alone I was in the world I simply wanted to be loved and I melted into her arms.</p><p>Of course, she slipped effortlessly into the new rules. One of her hands immediately started fondling my jean covered bottom as she inhaled in my hair before kissing my cheek and neck. Then I felt my t-shirt being tugged from the waistband of my jeans. As if in a dream I let my Aunt lift my t-shirt over my head exposing my bare breasts. She brushed aside my hands as I tried to cover them before gently cupping them in her hands rubbing my small nipples with her thumbs.</p><p>Totally impassively I let her lead me to the sofa and lay me down on it, feebly I tried to stop her unbuttoning my jeans but she simply ignored my protests and tugged them down my legs, when they were bunched around my knees she ran her hands up the inside of my thighs and traced circles on my cotton knickers with her fingers before slipping her thumbs inside the waistband and tugging them down too.</p><p>“Aunty, please stop” I sobbed in a pathetic voice which she predictably ignored.</p><p>“Just lie there little one, remember the rules. You may enjoy it” She grunted as she slid my jeans and knickers off.</p><p>Now I was totally naked on the sofa, looking up at her with terrified eyes as she knelt, smiling, at my feet. Her hands grasped my ankles and spread my legs apart, and then she leant forward and started to kiss her way up my thighs alternating from one to the other getting closer to my pussy all the time.</p><p>I squirmed as I felt her hot breath on my pussy, then I twitched as I felt her mouth pressing onto it. Her tongue pressed briefly inside me and I gave a short squeal of fear and shock which produced a muffled laugh from my Aunt. At that early stage of the summer my body wasn’t responding to my Aunt’s violations and realising this Susan moved her attentions from my pussy and began to kiss up my stomach to my breasts.</p><p>She spent what seemed like ages kissing and licking my nipples, all the time her eyes were fixed on mine; they had a hypnotic quality to them as they stared unblinking at me as her lips caressed my nipples.</p><p>Then suddenly her face was directly in front of mine, her lips only millimetres from mine. Her voice now had a deep, sultry tone as she spoke.</p><p>“You’re very tense, little one, you must relax. You have no choice but to let us have our fun with you. Now, kiss me”</p><p>She lowered her lips onto mine and started to kiss me, I was so pre-occupied with her mouth smothering mine that I missed the significance of her using the plural. I felt her hand caressing my face gently as her tongue forced its way between my lips then started to play with my own.</p><p>She started to grind her crotch into mine as she gripped my face between both hands and kissed me passionately for what seemed like ages. Her tongue raped my mouth, getting more and more violent as she probed for a response that didn’t come.</p><p>Finally she stopped and, pulling her head back, she smiled at me.</p><p>“You really are going to have to try harder to please me, Catherine. I don’t really want to take drastic measures, but if I have to I will. I think we should have an early night” Again her tone allowed for no argument, nor did she enlighten me as to what the ‘drastic measures’ might be, but even at the tender age of 7 I could take a guess.</p><p>She climbed off me and pulled me gently off the sofa by my hand, I was still sobbing slightly but I don’t think she cared as she ushered me, still naked, through the door and up the stairs with me leading the way.</p><p>“Mmmm, you have a gorgeous little bum, Catherine. Be careful you don’t give me the opportunity to spank it.” I didn’t realise, but should have guessed, that I wouldn’t need to give her an opportunity.</p><p>At the top of the stairs she guided me into her room and sat me down on her large double bed. To my dismay she immediately started undressing talking casually about the length of time her abuse of me would last.</p><p>“Since I’m going to take advantage of your delightful young body whenever I want, you’re going to have to learn how to please me”</p><p>This was the first time I’d seen my Aunt naked; she was slim although there was some fat around her hips, her breasts naturally dwarfed mine and because she was already aroused her nipples were standing stiff. My gaze was drawn irresistibly to her large mass of pubic hair around her pussy (don’t forget this was the 1980’s, shaving down there was very rare). It only took a few minutes for her to undress; probably deliberately she had been wearing no underwear and as she walked towards me on the bed she continued her sentence.</p><p>“Tonight I’m going to teach you to pleasure me just as I like it done, and we’ll have a lot of fun too.”</p><p>I recoiled in fear as she climbed onto the bed but she merely chuckled and put her arms around me, bringing her mouth straight onto mine as she laid us both slowly down onto the duvet with her on top of me. Using her knees she pushed my legs apart and ground her pussy against mine as her tongue slid over my lips. She broke the kiss momentarily to issue her first instruction.</p><p>“When I kiss you I expect you to open your mouth and use your tongue on mine”</p><p>Most pre-pubescent/adolescent girls learn kissing from people their own age and with roughly the same level of experience, I learnt from a woman over 30 years my senior and she used all her experience on me once I’d opened my mouth; her tongue flitted all around my mouth, the tip one second teasing my own tongue before what felt like her whole tongue pushing into my mouth, as I began to respond to her I felt her pussy grind harder against mine, and I felt a warm wetness pressing onto me. I began to feel a tingling in my own pussy as we kissed and I think she sensed this as she stopped kissing briefly to grin at me.</p><p>“Learning to like it? Now, put your arms around me and stroke my back, try to stroke my bum too”</p><p>As we continued kissing I did as she told me and stroked her back and tried to reach her bum, but because of the difference in our heights was unable to do more than brush my fingertips over the top of her cheeks, nevertheless she moaned as she felt my hands on her flesh. One of her arms was under my shoulders holding us in a tight embrace, pressing my small breasts against hers, her stiff nipples against my flesh. Her other hand had slipped under my bum and was squeezing the flesh as it inched further underneath me until her little finger was pressing on my tiny, rear hole. I squirmed in distress as her finger tip wormed against my ring until she broke the kiss again.</p><p>“Don’t worry, little one, I won’t slip anything up there that’s not lubed, you young things need careful preparation before that” I felt sick inside at her words, surely she wouldn’t put anything up there, would she?</p><p>My Aunt rolled off me, still keeping me in a tight hold before loosening her grip and moving up the bed so her breasts were level with my mouth.</p><p>“Right, Catherine, now I want you to kiss my titties.” As she said this she gripped the back of my head and pulled my face onto her chest.</p><p>My face was buried in between her breasts while she wiggled her fleshy mounds on my cheeks before she eased my head back and carefully brought my lips onto one of her stiff nipples.</p><p>“Suck it” She hissed, and then she arched back, giving a small gasp of pleasure when I opened my lips and took it into my mouth. At the same time her free hand grasped my right wrist and pushed my hand between her legs, forcing my fingers into her very damp pussy.</p><p>“Keep sucking, keep licking it. That’s very good, little one, very gooooood” She clasped my fingers in hers and moved my hand up until they pressed against a small, hard little ‘button’ amongst all the wet, warm flesh. She shivered as my fingers were pressed onto it, and then her hand moved my fingers all over it; up and down, across and around it.</p><p>“Ahhhhh”, she groaned, her body starting to tremble, “open your mouth wide” she hissed and as I obeyed she forced more of her large breast into my mouth. “Keep sucking, keep licking”</p><p>She kept repeating this all the while she was directing my hand in her pussy, until suddenly her words became a low hiss, then a groan, then a long shriek which instinctively scared me. Her whole body was shaking now and her thighs were clamped around my wrist, her pussy pumping itself on my hand. My fingers were becoming coated in a hot juice as her hand held them pressed against her hard button.</p><p>In my fear I tried to move away, but was held very tight against her as she now started to thrash about, still moaning and shrieking for what seemed like ages until finally she slowed, her screams reaching a wordless point, her head thrown back, her mouth wide open.</p><p>I was now rigid with fear, I’d never seen anyone have an orgasm before, and my Aunt was what I now know is ‘a screamer’, and for a minute or so she just lay there her body still quivering slightly and now her voice started to come back at first as a whisper, then getting louder.</p><p>“Oh, you little slut, you little slut” She kept repeating it like a mantra and I burst into tears at the insult.</p><p>This made her laugh and she brought my face to hers and kissed my lips.</p><p>“Don’t cry little one, you were very good, very good indeed. We’re going to have such a good time together.”</p><p>Her hand slipped down between my legs and she ran one finger over my slit; she felt a trace of wetness and grinned evilly at me.</p><p>“Hmmmm, little one, I think you enjoyed that too.”</p><p>Part II: Depravity</p><p>I think if things had just stayed like that between my Aunt and I then, looking back, it could just be viewed (at a pinch) as a lonely old woman becoming besotted with an adolescent teenager.</p><p>But after that night I think something broke free inside Aunt Susan’s libido; whereas up to that moment she’d only had possession of her young victims for a few hours at most before, after having her way with them, she had to get rid of them (I found out over the course of the summer that they were nearly all under-age girls from Cardiff) now she had her own little pet on a 24/7 basis for a whole summer, one who would do whatever she wanted whenever she wanted, and who wouldn’t need to be disposed of after a few hours. I think that this realisation, coupled with the ease with which she’d got me into bed and made me orgasm, opened the deepest recesses of her mind; the ones where the truly dark fantasies she’d been feeding for years were lurking. In effect I was the key that let loose her true depravity.</p><p>It was in the morning after our first full night together that I got the first glimpse of this dark side of hers.</p><p>I awoke feeling cold and rapidly realised why: the duvet cover had been thrown off leaving me naked and exposed. Without looking round I tried to reach down to pull it back up, but realised with a shock that my wrists had been tied together in front of me while I slept. Instinctively I tried to sit up and in the next split second found my ankles had been tied as well.</p><p>“Aunty” I started to scream in mounting panic; had there been a robbery and I’d been left tied up? There was no end to the possibilities, but I’d never have guessed the truth.</p><p>“Shhhh, little darling,” Aunt Susan was lying next to me on the bed, one hand playing slowly with her pussy as she watched me starting to struggle “Don’t be scared, I just wanted to see how pretty you’d look tied up.”</p><p>With her free hand she moved me fairly freely onto my side facing her, and stroked over my hips, her finger tips running over my thighs before tracing their way up across my stomach to my breasts, taking and squeezing a nipple between thumb and forefinger.</p><p>“Please Aunty, I’m scared, please let me go.”</p><p>Her voice seemed almost distant, but it was clearly aroused. “Shhh, little one, remember the rules.” She rolled me onto my face and ran her hand all over my thighs and bum, her fingers sliding between my legs and pressing against my pussy.</p><p>I struggled but it was no good and then I started to shout. “Please Aunty, I don’t like this, I’m scared, please untie me, please” my voice was getting louder and louder all the time until it became a piercing scream as her fingers found my clit. Unlike last night, I was not enjoying this one bit.</p><p>With my face turned towards her I was just able to see, by looking down the bed, that the louder I screamed the faster she rubbed herself, and the more ecstatic the look on her face became. Suddenly she rolled me onto my back.</p><p>Almost as if in a dream she seemed to drawl “Even though no one can hear your pathetic whimpers Sally, they are a bit loud; I think you’d look even prettier with a gag in.” Lazily she reached down to the side of the bed and retrieved a pair of her knickers, screwed them into a ball and tried to force them into my mouth. I clamped my mouth shut and, as she pressed them against my lips, I could smell her taste, and I realised they were worn panties.</p><p>“Do as I tell you, dammit” she suddenly snarled and she triumphantly pushed the knickers inside my mouth, then held them in place while she produced a dressing gown cord from somewhere and looped it around my face and between my lips thus holding her knickers in place.</p><p>I was crying loudly now, partly because this was the first time my Aunt had hit me (and it was quite a violent blow), but also because I was now really scared. Breathing was difficult, and I had to make a real effort to stay as calm as I could and breath through my nose.</p><p>“Now, just lie there and let me look at you” my Aunt purred, the anger in her voice gone as suddenly as it had arrived, she knelt up on her shins, her eyes glowing with lust. “Oh yes, my little darling, you look so gorgeous like that.”</p><p>Once again her hand had slipped between her legs, and two of her fingers were inside her pussy which was clearly wet and glistening in the morning sunshine. Once again she molested me with her free hand.</p><p>“Don’t try and fight me, little one, you know the rules. I love it when you little things are helpless like this. Mmmm, yes, what a lovely way to start the day; a pretty young girl all tied up in my bed. Mmmm, yessss” her voice trailed off as her eyes closed in ecstasy.</p><p>My breathing was really difficult now, but she showed no concern as her molestations reached a fever pitch as her hand literally ran wild over my body, caressing, pinching, kneading, stroking, probing as, her eyes closed, she fingered herself to a clearly crushing orgasm.</p><p>Coming down slowly, she opened her eyes and gazed at my bound and gagged body. “So pretty, so pretty” she murmured to herself, before glancing at my face and noticed as if for the first time my distressed breathing.</p><p>“If I take your gag out, do you promise not to scream?”</p><p>I nodded wildly, breathing was now getting virtually impossible and I had started to fear I’d suffocate. Languidly, though I wanted her to do it as fast as possible she leant down and untied the sash behind my head, then hooked her knickers out of my mouth and I greedily gasped at the cold, fresh air, my chest heaving. She laughed as she played with my fast moving nipples, tweaking and pinching them, delighting in the small squeals they produced from me.</p><p>“Listen here you little tart, apart from me you are completely alone in the world, your mother’s in a loony bin and your father’s off shagging some slag from the typing pool. I took you in out of the goodness of my heart, and while you’re living under my roof you will do anything and everything I tell you. If you refuse me or my friends anything, I’ll just say I can’t cope with you and you’ll get put straight into Council Care. Do you understand?”</p><p>In absolute terror I dumbly nodded my acquiescence, but She carried on muttering, half to herself, half so I could hear.</p><p>“I’ll show you what your mouth will be for from now on.”</p><p>She knelt up on the bed, still keeping a tight grip on my head, and swinging one leg over me sat on my chest, her legs tucked under her knees either side of my body. Her hairy pussy was only inches from my face and she was pulling me towards it. I struggled in terror and revulsion, but she was far too strong for me and easily brought my lips into contact with her glistening, wet pussy.</p><p>“Ahhhhh” She gasped “Right, little one, push your tongue inside me” She twisted my hair even harder now as an incentive. “Do it or I will really hurt you.” She reached behind her with her other hand and twisted my nipple hard making my eyes water even more.</p><p>She wriggled her pussy against my mouth and I knew I’d have to do as she said. Almost gagging with revulsion I poked my tongue between her lips, tasting her arousal as I did so.</p><p>“Up a bit, little one” She murmured, guiding my tongue onto her ‘Magic Button’, I could tell when I touched it by her squeal of pleasure. “Very good, little slut, now lick it, lick it like a sweet” her voice now was smooth and seductive as she talked me into giving her a climax.</p><p>As her body shuddered and her thighs clamped my face tightly, she let go of my hair and pulled and stroked her breasts as she screamed and moaned in pleasure. My open mouth filled as her juices oozed between my lips and I started to cough it also began filling with a much more salty tasting liquid which was filling my throat at a much higher tempo…I quickly realised she’d “lost” control of her bladder and was not freely peeing into my mouth as well.</p><p>“Swallow it, little one, swallow my cum and pee and do as I say now” she said through her squeals, and kept my head in her thigh-lock until I had no option but to take it all down my throat. This seemed to satisfy her and her whole body relaxed, her legs released their suffocating grip on my face and my head fell back on the pillow. I gasped for air as my Aunt, almost snake-like shifted position so she was now lying on top of me, her smiling face inches from mine. Her tongue flicked out to run along mine, tasting her own juices and pee.</p><p>“You’ve a bit to learn still, little one, but that was a good start.”</p><p>I smiled weakly back, too scared to tell her how horrible my situation was. Over the next few weeks it was going to get 100 times worse.</p><p>Susan now climbed off the bed and began to untie the cords binding my wrists and ankles. I sat up, rubbing some circulation into my extremities, dismayed at the vivid red marks left by the tight dressing-gown cords.</p><p>My Aunt put on her white dressing gown, tying it with one of the cords now lying on the bed, as she fastened it loosely around her waist she turned to face me.</p><p>“Your behaviour this morning was quite deplorable, Catherine, and for that you must be punished.”</p><p>My jaw nearly fell open at this; she’d tried me up while I was asleep and then sexually assaulted me when I was awake, yet my behaviour was being called deplorable. But my growing fear of her made me stay silent as she blithely carried on.</p><p>“And your punishment is that today you may only wear a t-shirt and knickers, nothing else. Is that clear? I’m going to prepare breakfast, you may have a bath, but don’t be longer than half an hour.” As she was talking she was rummaging in one of her drawers. Finally she found what she was looking for, and turning around she lobbed some things onto the bed.</p><p>“Don’t get any ideas about wearing a big t-shirt; I want you in that one and those knickers, I don’t want you trying to cover up your gorgeous little body.”</p><p>Her voice left no room for argument and I stared at the clothes as she left the bedroom for the kitchen. My head was spinning, the taste of my Aunt’s juices and pee was still in my mouth and my stomach was in a knot of fear as I staggered to the bathroom and ran a shallow bath. I didn’t even lay back in it, just sat with my arms around my knees, a deep, depressing sadness drawing tears from my eyes. I knew everything Aunt Susan was true; I was alone, and if she kicked me out I would end up in Council Care for who knows how long. And no one would believe me if I told them the truth about what she was doing to me. I was totally in her hands and at her mercy.</p><p>Almost like a zombie I got out of the bath, dried myself and went back to the bedroom. The T-shirt featured the logo of the film ‘The Goonies’, but it was for a girl a few years younger than me and because of this it was tight and ended about 1 or 2 inches above my waist. The knickers were also for a girl younger than me, they were white cotton with little blue stars on them, and they too were tight and too revealing. I’ve wondered over the years what the story behind them was, were they just clothes my Aunt had bought for her ‘little friends’, or had they belonged to one of her ‘little friends’ and if so how or why had she come to be parted from them? Many dark and scary thoughts have gone across my mind since that day; there is no doubt in my mind that my Aunt was a scary woman, only she knows if one day she took her dominance games a stage too far. I certainly wouldn’t put it past her; if her ‘little friends’ w
            ere under age prostitutes who would miss them if they simply went out and never returned?</p><p>But those thoughts were long into the future as I went down to the kitchen for breakfast, feeling sick inside as Susan’s eyed me over lasciviously as I entered the kitchen.</p><p>We ate in silence, I wore a sullen look throughout that barely covered my obvious powerlessness, and as a result she had a constant, lustful smirk on her face as she sat next to me, her hand constantly stroking my bare leg.</p><p>After breakfast I slouched off to the lounge to watch some TV while Susan washed up, she popped her head around the door to announce she was going to town and then asked me what clothe size I was? Puzzled, I grunted the answer at her and heard her leave the house and drive off.</p><p>Perhaps, I wondered, she was going to buy me some nice clothes to say ‘Thank you’ or more realistically ‘Keep quiet’, and for a while I cheered up, and then bored went upstairs to sleep</p><p>She came back mid-afternoon and popped her head around the door to announce her return; her hands were empty, so if she’d bought me anything she wasn’t going to let me have it at once.</p><p>I lay there as I heard her go down the stairs and the phone by her bed made a brief noise which showed she was on the phone to someone. I stared up at the ceiling for some minutes; at least she hadn’t molested me now for over 6 hours which was good going for her, surely it was too good to last. It was. After about 20 minutes I heard her coming back up the stairs and looked apprehensively at her as she came in.</p><p>“Come downstairs.” She ordered, in that voice that didn’t allow for debate. “I’ve got my friend Margaret on the phone and she wants to talk to you. You are to answer all her questions truthfully, do you understand? One word of warning though. She doesn’t like her girls to use the word ‘Pussy’, so if she asks you about ‘down there’ use the word ‘cunny’. Understand?”</p><p>My stomach knotted itself in fear again, now one of her friends was going to ask me some pervy questions over the phone. “Umm, what sort of questions Aunty?” I asked, though I knew the answer already.</p><p>My Aunt took my hand and led me down the stairs “Oh just about what we’ve been up to. And you’ll be very good and answer all of her questions, won’t you?”</p><p>“Yes, Aunty.” I mumbled as she led me into the lounge.</p><p>The phone was beside the sofa and Susan led me to the sofa before sitting down and pulling me down onto her lap, one of her arms immediately snaked around me and rested on my thigh. Then she reached for the receiver, and covering the mouthpiece briefly as she picked it up reminded me again about the use of the word ‘cunny, then she handed it to me.</p><p>“Hello?” I asked in a truthfully, frightened voice</p><p>“Hello, my dear” It was the voice of a woman about the same age as my Aunt, but slightly deeper and huskier with a distinct Liverpudlian accent. “I’m your Aunt’s friend Margaret. You must be Susan’s pretty little Catherine, she’s told me so much about you.”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Now Catherine, where are you sitting?”</p><p>“On my Aunt’s lap.”</p><p>“And has she got her arms around you?”</p><p>“Yes, one of her arms is.”</p><p>My Aunt, who either knew what was going to be said, or could hear anyway, slipped her hand down to the inside of my thigh, the side of her hand pressing lightly against my knickers.</p><p>“Where is her hand?”</p><p>“On my leg.”</p><p>“Are her fingers touching you at all?”</p><p>“Yes” My voice was starting to get a bit tearful at the humiliation of the whole situation</p><p>“Don’t get upset, my dear, it’ll be alright. Now, is she touching you at all?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Where is she touching you?”</p><p>“On my, on my….”</p><p>“On your cunny, my sweet?” Margaret finished my sentence for me.</p><p>“Yes.” I sobbed as my Aunt moved her hand up across my knickers and slid her fingers inside them.</p><p>“Is her hand inside or outside your knickers?”</p><p>“Inside” I whined as Susan pressed her index finger along my slit</p><p>“What happened to your jeans?”</p><p>“My Aunt wouldn’t let me wear any because I’d been bad.” I was sounding like a really small girl now.</p><p>“Really, what had you done?” Margaret’s voice seemed slightly different now, as if her she was short of breath.</p><p>“She tied me up while I was asleep and I told her I didn’t like it.” My own breathing was now getting a bit faster as my Aunt’s finger tip pressed against my clit.</p><p>“While you were asleep? Did she come into your room?”</p><p>“No, I was in her bed.”</p><p>“In her bed?” Margaret’s voice registered surprise, but I couldn’t believe my Aunt hadn’t gleefully told her everything she’d done to me.</p><p>“Yes, she’d told me I had to sleep in her bed?”</p><p>“Did she kiss you?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Did she show you her magic button?”</p><p>“Yes”</p><p>“What did you do to her?”</p><p>“She made me touch her magic button?”</p><p>“Was she wet?”</p><p>“Yes.” I sobbed, but Margaret ploughed on, and I had a mental image of her playing with herself as she questioned me.</p><p>“Well, Catherine, I don’t know what to say. You walk around without any jeans, you sleep in your Auntie’s bed and touch her ‘Magic button’ and make her wet, and now you’re on the phone to me while you let her put her hand inside your knickers. It does seem to me, my girl, that you are a little tart. Isn’t that true?”</p><p>For what it was worth, even though she couldn’t see me, I shook my head and sobbed some more. “I’m not a tart.”</p><p>Margaret’s voice registered mock surprise. “You mean you don’t like your Aunt touching you?”</p><p>“No” My voice was barely audible now, partly because I simply felt so bad, but also because my Aunt was playing with my clit, and was making my pussy tingle against my will.</p><p>“Would you like me to get her to stop touching your cunny?”</p><p>“Yes.” I mumbled, not really believing she would.</p><p>“If I do though, my dear little thing, you must promise to do something for me, will you promise to do that?”</p><p>Clutching at this potential salvation, I eagerly said I would.</p><p>“That’s a good little girl. Now, tell your Aunt that her friend Margaret tells her to stop touching you.” She sensed the fearful hesitation in my silence. “Just do it, she won’t be angry.”</p><p>My voice faltering with both unwilling arousal and fear of my Aunt’s anger I barely managed to squeak my words. “Aunty, Margaret says to stop touching me.”</p><p>I feared a volcanic eruption, but Susan merely pouted like a spoilt child and removed her fingers from inside my knickers with no further objections, although she fixed my gaze as she licked my juices from her fingers with a cruelly lewd smile.</p><p>Margaret’s Liverpool tones sounded again in my ear. “Has she stopped touching you?”</p><p>“Yes” I sobbed</p><p>“Now, if I did that for you, you promised to do something for me, didn’t you?”</p><p>“Yes.” A small dread was growing inside me as my Aunt’s hand slid under my t-shirt and started to squeeze and fondle my breasts.</p><p>“Well, I want you to put your hand inside your knickers. You promised, remember?”</p><p>I hesitated, and she sensed my hesitation. “You promised, remember? If you don’t do as you promised I’ll tell your Aunt to punish you. And you don’t want that, do you?”</p><p>I shook my head, my Aunt was now a massive figure of dread in my demonology and I didn’t want to incur her wrath. So reluctantly, with my face almost crimson with embarrassment, with my Aunt pinching one of my nipples between her finger and thumb, I pushed my hand inside my knickers.</p><p>“Are your fingers on your cunny, little girl?”</p><p>“Yes.” I whispered.</p><p>“Does it feel wet? Has your Aunt made your cunny wet?”</p><p>“Yes.” I was crying again</p><p>“Mmmmm, lucky you. Now, little Cathy, I want you to masturbate for me, will you do that for me?”</p><p>“What’s that?”</p><p>Margaret laughed, her voice sounding amused, but also aroused at my confession of innocence. “You’ve never masturbated?”</p><p>“No.” I mumbled through my tears. And it was true; I really never had played with myself ‘down there’. Was that abnormal? Did it make me that innocent? Not really, I was only 13, remember. Sex, at that age in the 80’s was not something that loomed very large for girls of my age, unlike nowadays.</p><p>“Well, in that case you’ll have to ask your Aunt to help you. Say what I tell you: ‘Please, Aunt Susan, will you help me play with my cunny?’”</p><p>I hesitated to obey, and down the phone line I could hear Margaret’s shallow, excited breathing. Time was almost standing still; my Aunt’s fingers were still playing with my nipples, teasing them into arousal as I was still incapable, at that age, of controlling my reactions. Her breath and lips were now on my cheek as she kissed me and her left hand stroking the top of my left leg.</p><p>“Do it, little girl, don’t make me ask her.”</p><p>Swallowing deeply, dropping my head, the words came out as a barely audible whisper. “Please, Aunt Susan, will you help me play with my cunny?”</p><p>“Of course I will, my little pet” she purred and I shivered, partly at her use of the word ‘pet’ and partly with fear and disgust as her left hand pushed into my knickers until it smothered my smaller one.</p><p>Aunt Susan wriggled her hand around on top of mine, her movements stretching the already tight fabric of my knickers and making the waistband dig into me, until her digits exactly shadowed mine and she pressed my index finger onto my clit as her others guided mine to stroke my pussy lips.</p><p>“Tell me what, she’s doing.” Margaret urged her voice now quite husky with perverted lust.</p><p>With a voice betraying the tears rolling down my cheeks I sobbed my description of a woman in her late 40’s forcibly masturbating a half naked 7 year old girl. “She’s making me play with my cunny.”</p><p>“Is she making you wet?”</p><p>“Yes.” I whispered in acknowledgement of my Aunt’s dextrous work.</p><p>“Are you tingling down there, is your cunny feeling nice.”</p><p>I didn’t reply, merely sobbed in agreement as my pussy got more and more aroused.</p><p>I think that was what made it worse; the awareness that my Aunt was making me feel ‘tingly’ and that there was nothing I could do to stop her making me come.</p><p>“Ask your Aunt to make you come, ask her nicely, little one.” Margaret’s voice was now like a low pant, each word standing separately. “Ask her now.”</p><p>I shut my eyes and with a voice almost choked out of existence by the orgasm started by my Aunt’s fingers muttered Margaret’s instructions.</p><p>“Please, Aunty, make me come.” And she did.</p><p>She trapped my fingers in place in my pussy as my juices oozed onto our hands, I gurgled and gabbled incoherently and dropped the phone, but at that point I guess Margaret 150 miles away in Liverpool had probably done the same.</p><p>My Aunt laughed in a deep, satisfied tone as she gripped my hand and removed it sharply from my sensitive pussy, the phone receiver fell to the floor but she gave it no attention as she slid me off her lap onto the sofa next to her and, spreading her legs, forced our hands onto her wet pussy.</p><p>I screamed in disgust, defiance and fear but she held my hand in a vice-like grip as she moved forward on the sofa to press her pussy against our fingers. Her other arm gripped my arm in a headlock as we fell sideways on the sofa immobilising me under her, my screams stilled as she half choked me. All the time she was rubbing our hands against her pussy, my finger tips being forced between her pussy lips. I could feel her breath on my ear as she whispered.</p><p>“It’s sexier when you struggle.” I felt her body shudder as her voice trailed off and I felt her juices flood onto my fingers.</p><p>She lay on top of me as she slowly wound down, kissing my hair as her words started up again.</p><p>“You’re a sexy little girl, Cathy, if only you’d realise it and let us have our little fun, we wouldn’t have to hurt you.”</p><p>She pushed herself up, letting me breathe and slither away off the sofa gasping for air. Sullenly I looked at her, wondering what her next perverted move would be. To this day I can’t decide if she was playing with me, or whether she genuinely believed all the little girls she molested were ‘asking for it’; she must have known I was not a wiling participant in all this, but I do believe that serial paedophiles like my Aunt need to believe that the child is an equal partner in their activities, so who can say?</p>"
229,"Angel's Addiction, Part 1",Annie Lutz,1,,['plot sci fi nosex'],"<p>The lights flickered slightly in the habitat J-14's docking bay. The habitat's name had been Haven, a space station attached to one of Jupiter's many asteroid-sized moons. Tethered like a ball on a string.</p><p>Other than Angel's own ship, the other craft looked mostly unflyable. Many looked as if they had been stripped, probably cannibalized for parts.Angel stood in an e-suite, one she had made with her company logo. A nude female angel carrying a large package that covered all the naughty parts.</p><p>The Men — Angel assumed they were men anyway — wouldn't let Angel leave the docking bay, they wouldn't let Alison gossip with the habitat's artificial life forms, or download even basic information from the habitat's computers.</p><p>The pod was white — almost a perfect 1 meter cube. Covered is raises and grooves — probably carrying coolant to maintain temperature. Using a dolly they wheeled the cart up the ramp into the <i>Icarus's</i> cargo hold.</p><p>Everyone she saw were in e-suits, their visors darkened. Everyone was being very mysterious.</p><p>One of the faceless dockworkers — possibly a foreman — spoke to Angel in a modified voice. “If it comes down to it — we would rather you eject the pod into space than open it.”</p><p>“Guys this isn't my first run, whatever you're hiding in there its probably something I've smuggled before.”</p><p>“Do not open the pod!” the foreman poked Angel in the chest with a gloved finger.</p><p>“Alright, alright — don't shit your e-suit.”</p><p>“Tell me again where the package is to go.”</p><p>“I know where it goes.”</p><p>“Tell me! They're paying you enough.”</p><p>“37 degrees, sixteen minutes north, 45 degrees zero degrees East — I am to give the 'package' to a woman who will give a call sign 'Erato' and she will give me the other half of my pay.”</p><p>For what they were paying her they could have bought their own ship — why even bother with her?</p><p>“The Package is in your ship — the 10,000 Jovians promised are in your account — now leave!”</p><p>Angel made a kissy face, “Only because you asked so nicely.”</p><p>Angel ran up the ramp and prepared the ship for launch.</p><p>Through the docking bay doorway Jupiter was clearly visible — though the iconic red spot lay on the other side.</p><p>Angel — I know this is scary, but with your mother gone there is no one else. I have needs, and they need to be satisfied by a woman who loves me. You love me don't you?”</p><p>“Isn't this wrong?”</p><p>“Are you sure? Look in scripture — cover to cover. It does not say even once that love between father and daughter is wrong. When Lot's wife died, his daughters quickly took their mother's place. Are you saying the bible is wrong?”</p><p>“No father.”</p><p>“Do you love me as much as your mother did?”</p><p>Of course Angel loved the tall powerful man who had instructed her to strip naked as he did the same.</p><p>“Yes Father.”</p><p>“Good — I know it is uncomfortable at first — but with practice you will get better. Oh and don't tell anyone — no one wants to know the intimate details of our private lives.”</p><p>Angel was half asleep and half watching a vid she'd seen about 200 times already. <i>The Terrible Tentacle monster of Europa IV.</i> She'd hoped the Haven's had something she hadn't seen before.<i></i></p><p> The movie was interrupted when Alison decided to personify herself on the main view screen, a short haired red-head. She wore the same gray jumpsuit with a company logo.as Angel. Except of course Angel had her suit set to “baggy” for comfort — Alison's was so tight it looked painted on.</p><p>Angel's hair long and dark — disheveled. Personal grooming sometimes became hit or miss on long space journeys.,</p><p>“Angel, there's a signal in the cargo bay. Its reading like a data transmission.”</p><p>“The Pod?”</p><p>“What else could it be?”</p><p>“Did you try to jam it?”</p><p>“No — I thought it'd be great if everyone knew our position — carrying illegal goods and all.”</p><p>“Yeah — Yeah, I'll check it out.” Angel pulled herself from the pilot's chair and climbed down the ladder to the cargo bay.</p><p>Most of the ship's open space lay in the cargo bay. Right now it was mostly empty — save for odd bit's of Angel's personal junk that she didn't have the heart to recycle.</p><p>Oh and the Pod.</p><p>A one meter cube snow-white Pandora's box with a temperature gage, a handprint reader and a few controls. The rises and grooves formed a maze on the sides, making it look as much a puzzle as a container.</p><p>Plenty big enough to hide a small transmitter. But then why would the Haven's bug the pod?</p><p>Why call her and her ship to an area of the Jovian system, well away from shipping lanes, give her a pod and *then* kill her? It would be easier to blow her ship to bits on approach.</p><p>No — they invested too much in this — someone else wanted her dead, or the pod for themselves — whatever it was.</p><p>As she searched the pod — every rise and groove, all the coolant tubing and vents, she occasionally heard a long drawn out humm, followed a a click, from the object's internal mechanism.</p><p>If someone- other than the Havens knew she had it, did they know *what* exactly she had?</p><p>Angel didn't know what she had.</p><p>“There you are. Who do you belong to?”</p><p>The nonk was wedged into a crevasse. Nearly transparent it could be easily overlooked if one did not search carefully.</p><p>A nonk was little more than a complex program wrapped in a gelatin like glob of polymer with some nanotech to keep it moving..They were versatile little things, and only a few poeple knew how to make them</p><p>Angel pulled the knife from her belt and slid it into the groove, trying to pry the entity out..</p><p>To Angel's annoyance the blade cut straight through the gelatinous robot's body — the two halves rejoining in a matter of seconds.</p><p>Angel slide the knife in a second time — making sure the dull end was pointed towards her. She angled it so as much of the flat as was possible pushed against the body of the synthetic beasty.</p><p>The nonk resisted — attaching psuedo pods to the sides of the groove, but with a little effort she pulled the nonk out — that's when the alarms sounded.</p><p>An obnoxious throaty sounding siren — one of course meant to annoy you into action.</p><p>Angel flung the nonk onto the floor and squished it under her heel.</p><p>The transmission had surely stopped, but that didn't matter any longer.</p><p><code>Warning — temperature rising — cargo coming out of stasis. Reset temperature.</code></p><p>Angel tried resetting the temperature — but pushing the buttons did no good.</p><p><code>Warning — only authorized personnel may access pod controls.</code></p><p><code>Warning — temperature rising — cargo coming out of stasis. Reset temperature.</code></p><p>Angel smacked the pod and swore, “I'm trying! Alison our paycheck is defrosting!”</p><p><code>Warning — only authorized personnel may access pod controls.</code></p><p>“Hang on,” the matter of seconds it took seemed impossibly long to Angel — then the alarm stopped.</p><p><code>Temperature reset — status normal.</code></p><p>“Please — no applause is necessary — just throw money.”</p><p>“Uh huh — so how did you let that thing on our ship in the first place?”</p><p>“Well because some human female I shall not name spent all my sensor upgrade money gambling.”</p><p>“I had a system!”</p><p>“Uh oh, we have company.”</p><p>“Probably the owner of that nonk.Increase acceleration to 1.25 g”</p><p>“It's the <i>Titania.</i> He wants to talk.” Alison didn't have to explain more.</p><p>The sudden increase in thrust nearly knocked her flat.</p><p>The Icarus had no weapons — it depended on stealth and speed, the nonk had rendered the first irrelevant.</p><p>Angel sighed, “Patch him through.”</p><p>“Angel — I was hoping against hope it was you.” The voice was deep, rich and smooth, almost musical. A voice that could make you trust it. The sweet voice of a monster.</p><p>Angel didn't like the phrase “space pirate” it sounded retro-futuristic. And it evoked corny images of men with parrots and peg-legs.Oberon was the kind of man that kept travelers close to the main trade routes. In a way it was also why Angel was employed — she was one of the few couriers willing to risk the less populated areas of the Jovian system.</p><p>“Your nonk nearly damaged my cargo.” Angel did her best to sound indignant.</p><p>“And what pray tell could be in that stasis pod? What would be worth the exorbitant fee that you would charge?”</p><p>“Its nothing you would be interested in.”</p><p>“But Angel — I am interested in <i>everything.”</i></p><p>“It's the complete works of Stephen King The original paperbacks.” Oberon hated Stephen King — he was so *pedestrian*</p><p>“In a stasis pod?”</p><p>“They're three hundred years old and on cheap paper — they have to be kept under very controlled conditions. My employer will be *very* upset if he doesn't get his cargo.”</p><p>Oberon laughed hearty, slightly synthetic sounding laugh.</p><p>“What if I told you that I got enough information from the nonk to know they aren't books? Do you even know what you have?.Would you like to know? Bring the pod to me and we can find out together.”</p><p>Angel faced towards a security cam, she used sign language to say “defrost the cargo — I have a plan.”</p><p>Well she had half a plan — she figured that once she explained that she wasn't going to turn them in for whatever half-monkey — half wombat or whatever was in the pod, they might pay her anyway.</p><p>Hopefully it was something they could preserve. At the very least she would know what the big deal was. The temperature of the pod was slightly above freezing — maybe she could keep it in the Icarus cooler. The image of illegal goods being kept next to her Zagnar ( “the almost orange soda”) was almost comical.</p><p>Assuming this whatever-it-was didn't disintegrate on contact with air..</p><p>“Angel — stop running from me — the crew misses you. Turn about and hand the Pod over to me willingly and you will be forgiven. Come home to us — and the only one in the universe you will have to fear, is me.”</p><p>Tempting — but no.</p><p>“Give me a few minutes to consider my options.” The restore program began —</p><p><code>Please do not remove contents before restore is complete.</code></p><p>“You have no options — give me the pod willingly or I will take it from you.”</p><p>Angel signed “Faster.”</p><p>The thrust pulled her to the floor — One and a half times gravity, she hoped the <i>Titania</i> was too massive to keep pace.</p><p>The temperature in the pod rose slowly — it was slightly above freezing when it started — now it was at 3 C.. They would not have time.</p><p>The ship shuddered slightly — it could not be a particle beam — they carry only a negligible amount of momentum.</p><p>A rocket? No — Oberon wouldn't risk losing his prize</p><p>A grappler? Yes- she had done that to other ships in her own time on the <i>Titania.</i> </p><p>They hadn't slowed so it didn't take hold.</p><p>4 C.</p><p>“All right — you can have the pod! Let me get out of the Cargo bay and I will drop it into space for you.”</p><p>There was no more time — Angel forced the door open, and when she saw the pod's contents her heart stopped.</p><p>“Jesus Christ.” Angel shook herself she would not have time, “Alison drop us to 1 G — once I am out of the Cargo hold — eject the pod into space.Do you hear that Oberon You win, just let my ship go..”</p><p>Alison sounded worried, “I hope you know what you're doing.”</p><p>“We don't have a choice.”</p><p>Then true to Angel's word the pod was ejected into space. If it had been kept closed it would be more than capable of keeping its contents safe for several hours.</p><p>More than enough time for Oberon to bring it aboard.</p><p>True to Oberon's word ( which he sometimes kept so as to maintain the illusion of honor ) he let the <i>Icarus</i> go. Alison pushed back up to a 2 G burn just to be sure.</p><p>“Father — I don't want to do this any more. It makes me uncomfortable. I do love you — but I am not mom.“</p><p>”Alright — if it makes you uncomfortable, I won't make you do it.”</p><p>Angel let out a sigh of relief. It took her days to work up the courage to say “no” — on Nazareth no one said “no” to a grown-up.</p><p>More importantly Angel was able as a Christian, to forgive, she would put what happened behind her. It was an aberration. She would pretend it never happened.</p><p>“Father — what are we having for dinner?”</p><p>Her father took a deep breath, “ I don't want to do that anymore, I love you but I am not your mother.”</p><p>“1,2,3,4"", Angel forced air into the little girl's lungs. Her body was still cold. She had not been frozen it wasn't true suspended animation. That would have required removal of her blood. This girl was kept in a kind of induced coma, her breathing and heart rate kept down to the bare minimum.</p><p>“1,2,3,4"", unfortunately the shock of being pulled out of the pod had shut her off completely. The girl was beautiful — inhumanly so. Pointed ears and long purple hair, and large eyes like some kind of anime girl come to life.</p><p>It was illegal to impose such cosmetic operations on a minor, but that wasn't enough to explain all the secrecy. Or the pod.</p><p>Alison decelerated to 1 G with instructions to kick it back up to 2 G's if the <i>Titania</i> should show up again.</p><p>The girl coughed and shook, her whole body shivering. Her breathing had started again, but she was still freezing.</p><p>“Hang on just a little while longer,” carrying the girl to her quarters and slipped her under the covers. Angel then slipped off her own clothes and climbed in with her.</p><p>Her father, despite his many faults had the virtue of teaching his daughter how to survive. Angel held the little girl close.</p><p>The girl was frigid cold against Angel's skin. “Hang on. Hang on.”</p><p>Angel had suspected the girl was transgenic. Genetic engineering of humans was not specifically illegal, but it was very strictly regulated. Mostly to eliminate.certain negative traits.</p><p>Why not send a test tube full of zygotes? It would be easier to smuggle. Most of the “skin trade” these days was in zygotes, they were easier to move around. There were still couples that chose to give birth the “old fashioned way” — that is <i>in utero.</i> But only the most fanatic retro would actually resort to simple sexual reproduction.</p><p>Why not send her as an adult? Old enough to do whatever she needed to do?.</p><p>By now Oberon had learned that the pod was empty — he probably wasn't even surprised.</p><p>“Who made you little one? And why?”</p><p> <i>It was during one day —or whatever past for “day” on Nazareth that the Elders came to Angel's father's apartment..</i></p><p>“Your daughter is talking back to her teachers,” said a stately looking man with long gray hair — handsome despite his age.</p><p>“She's moody and anti social. She doesn't want to participate in peer activities.” The woman was *pld* wrinkles upon wrinkles that reminded Angel of a Sharpe'</p><p>The third elder, bald and pale, “ She is disruptive. Refuses to complete tasks she is assigned. She fails to turn in homework.”</p><p>The three elders didn't say anything else, they just stared at Angel's father.</p><p>“Of course — I will have a talk with her.”</p><p>The next morning Angel was quite apologetic. That? I burned myself making dinner for my father...I'm sure it won't happen again.</p><p>The purple haired girl finally opened her eyes. Those overly large violet eyes “Are you my mistress?”</p><p>The voice was high pitched even for a girl's, and a bit too smooth, almost musical, to be human.</p><p>“No. You're probably wondering what you are doing in bed with me.”</p><p>The girl shook her head.</p><p>ngel decided to explain anyway, “Your stasis pod failed — I had to pull you out. You were so cold, this was the only way I had to warm you.”<i></i></p><p> “Am I going to my mistress?”</p><p>Alison broke in, “Little one — do you know anything about your mistress?”</p><p>“Only I know she is someone important on Europa. Are we close to Europa?”</p><p>Angel climbed out of bed, she walked to her closet and started to dress. The light gray jumpsuit with a company logo. Even if she and Alison were the whole company, it made her look professional. The jumpsuit could be loose and baggy or skin tight and form fitting — depending on the kind of client she was with.</p><p>Right now she set it to “baggy”, comfort was what was important now.</p><p>Angel sat on the bed, “What is your name?” Absent mindedly Angel stroked the girl's hair — smooth, long silken strands. The girl's head leaned instinctively into Angel's hand.</p><p>“What name do you wish me to have mistress?”</p><p>Angel let out an annoyed sigh, “First I am never <i>*ever*</i> to be referred to as 'mistress', 'miss', 'ms', 'ma'am' or 'sir',” the last being a peculiarity of the Europan army — all female, officers were still called “sir”, ”Second everyone on this ship — you, me, Alison, are free persons.”</p><p>The girl's face turned quizzical, “ Who is Alison? We're is she?”</p><p>Alison made a whistling noise, “Hello — hi!”</p><p>The girl laughed, “Don't be silly — she's the computer.”</p><p>Alison sounded offended, “I am an artificial life form — the <i>Icarus'</i>s computer just happens to be my home right now. Angel emancipated me — I am legally human.”</p><p>Angel looked deep into those too big purple eyes, she took the girl's hands into her own. She leans her forehead against the girl's It felt good to be so close to her.</p><p>She even smelled nice. ”What name did they call you were you lived?”</p><p>“Violet,” not surprising, “but I will answer to any name you choose.”</p><p>“I like Violet. “, Angel leaned in resting her forehead on the girl's she had the oddest urge to kiss the girl. Angel had the impression the girl wouldn't mind.</p><p>“If you wish Mis...what would you have me call you?”</p><p>“My name is Angel.” The girl smiled sweetly, a smile that made Angel's heart pound.</p><p>The woman forced herself away, standing suddenly.</p><p>“Angel — when will I see my mistress?”</p><p>Angel and Alison had already changed course — to Io. They could just as easily turned her over to authorities on Europa — but she hoped not to run into Oberon, or Violet's creators again.</p><p>“Soon.”</p><p>“You're lying.” The girl wasn't angry — it was a statement of fact.</p><p>“Are you aware it is illegal — it has been illegal for hundreds of years to sell little girls as property?”</p><p>“I am not property — I am created by Her that made all — and I was made as a helpmate for one person, my soulmate, my destiny, my mistress. And when I am with her I will be complete.”</p><p>Angel was at a loss, so Alison stepped in.</p><p>“Is that what the poeple who raised you told you?”</p><p>“Yes the Keepers told us we were being prepared for our Masters and Mistresses, those favored by the Goddess.”</p><p>“Alison and I think you might be a little confused, we are going to take you somewhere you will be safe.”</p><p>“But I will be safe with my mistress. I have been preparing myself my whole life for her. To serve her and please her in all ways.”</p><p>“I am sure you can learn to do other things, go to school with other girls. You can be a normal kid.”</p><p>“But I'm special — I want to serve my mistress. The Keepers told me she is very rich — I am sure she will reward you. Will you bring me to her? Please?”</p><p>Violet got up from the bed, naked and without shame, she embraced Angel, “Please, please, please.”</p><p>It was strangely comfortable to have that pretty warm body against her. Involuntarily Angel wrapped her arms around the girl, “I'm sorry — when we get to Io, the counselors there will make you understand.”</p><p>Angel wasn't sure of that, she'd had very little faith in psychologists, but other than delivering the girl to her mistress, therapy seemed her immediate future. Counseling her until she felt as miserable and betrayed as she was supposed to.</p><p>“Why don't we start by fabbing you some clothes?”</p><p>She sought her father's praise, and the praise of the Elders and her teachers. Being a “good” girl was the only thing open to her. Even if being 'good' in school and in Chapel were different than at home.</p><p>It was surprising how quickly she adapted once she let go. She would even make the first move sometimes. This pleased him a lot- the illusion of consent.</p><p>It became another part of the routine — like making her bed or doing her homework.</p><p>“She knew I was lying,” Angel rubbed her eyes. Angel had the urge to go back into the room, the girl was dressing. It wasn't as is Violet had any modesty</p><p>“It's not that amazing — she might have just guessed,” Alison had decided to personify herself on the main view screen. A short haired skinny girl in the “company” uniform.</p><p>Angel had adjourned the cockpit, it would be another day before they reached Io.</p><p>Maybe they lost him, maybe he'd found other prey and just didn't care.</p><p>“She seemed so certain.”</p><p>“'Slave' does not mean 'stupid'.”</p><p>”Why make a smart love slave?”</p><p>“Geisha were expected to know a variety of subjects — History, Music, Poetry, philosophy. Even you can't have sex all the time.”</p><p>“Hey! I am in space for up to a week at a time with only you to talk to. “</p><p>”No one is passing judgement.”</p><p>Men could seem kind sometimes. Kind and Sincere.</p><p>Alison's avatar smiled mischievously “ You seem smitten with that girl.”</p><p>“Don't be disgusting.”</p><p>“I didn't mean it *that* way. But it might be nice if you had someone other than me to talk to. We'll just tell our employers we had to eject the pod — which is true — we don't have to tell them it was empty.”</p><p>“And what about the brainwashing? How do we deprogram her?”</p><p>Violet lay in bed with her legs outstretched.</p><p>The being known as Alison said she would fab her some clothes soon. No hurry, Violet was perfectly happy being naked. Or clothed, or whatever state her mistress wanted her to be in.</p><p><i>Mistress.</i></p><p>The name for a faceless being, a Goddess, her destiny. As important to her as the End of Days to a Christian. Her earliest memories were of preparation for this day. The Keepers said she had been trained even before she could remember.</p><p>Now sadly — this person called Angel wanted to take her away from her Mistress.</p><p>Angel didn't do so out of spite — Violet could read it in the woman's face, smell it in her sweat. She was sincere. Maybe another had deceived her.</p><p>Or maybe, like in the stories the Keepers read to her, there needs to be conflict to keep lovers apart so that once they are together they don't take their love for granted.</p><p>Yes — Angel is like Prospero, and Alison like Ariel...and.</p><p>Angel seemed to like her — but that was normal. Everyone liked her — she was a good girl. The keepers said so — they can smell a good girl.</p><p>Absent mindedly she ran her fingers over the folds of her pussy. Rubbing she sighed.</p><p>She tried to picture her Mistress — but Angel's face kept appearing.. It disappointed Violet that Angel wasn't her mistress. She was so beautiful, so powerful, she was meant to be a mistress.</p><p>Maybe the keepers would give Angel one of her sisters. Azure was the adventurous one — a perfect companion.</p><p>Still in Violet's mind she couldn't imagine Azure with Angel — she imagined herself.. She imagined herself having grand adventures and keeping the woman's bed warm.</p><p>That would change for certain — she'd been infatuated before, but once she saw her mistress that would all end. They would be together forever, and she would send a picture of the two of them together — Angel would know everything was alright. She was happy.</p><p>Violet reached inside herself and found the small cylinder hidden inside. Should she be lost or stolen she would activate the tracer and the Keepers would find her.</p><p>She took hold of it and slid it part way out, then back in. Slowly — not trying to make herself cum, just the wonderful feeling of being aroused.</p><p>Violet sighed and squirmed on the bed.</p><p>Was she lost? No — she was going to “somewhere safe”, was she stolen? No — not really. Angel wasn't a bad woman, she just needed to be made to see reason.</p><p>No this was just another part of the adventure, the trial the Goddess aranged for her to test her faith.</p><p>But as she pleasured herself Violet could only see herself before Angel on her hands and knees, kissing the woman's feet.</p><p>For Violet — this was heaven.</p><p>Angel pushed the intercom button,“Violet can I come in?”</p><p>“It's your ship.” the girl's voice sounded slightly strained.</p><p>“Alison — could you take a peek?”</p><p>“Oh yeah — you might want to wait a few more minutes.”</p><p>“Have her clothes been fabbed?” the Fab was a device that could make a variety of items, so long as it was made from the variety of polymers available in the tanks.</p><p>“Yeah — they were finished a few minutes ago.”</p><p>“Violet — call me when you have gotten dressed.”</p><p>“Oh-Oh — OK!”</p><p>Angel blushed, trying not to think about what was going on on the other side of the thankfully soundproofed door.</p><p>“Don't be a hypocrite Angel — you do it too.”</p><p>“I don't care if she masturbates — she's just so shameless.”</p><p>“Modesty is learned — we aren't born wearing clothes.”</p><p>“What do you mean 'we' synthetic one?”</p><p>“You know what I meant.”</p><p>A chime sounded, “I'm done!” a girl's voice said.</p><p>“Are you dressed?” Angel wasn't opening the door until she was dressed. Its not that nudity bothered her per se', just if Violet was going to pass for a “normal” girl she'd need to learn certain habits.</p><p>“Do I have to wear these? They're ugly.”</p><p>“When we get to Io we'll download some new patterns.” There were usually plenty of would-be clothing designers offering their patterns for free.</p><p>“Promise?”</p><p>“We'll see.”</p><p>Violet came out in a brown one piece jump suite — identical to the one that Angel wore.</p><p>“Sorry sweety — Angel isn't big on dress up.” Alisons's Avatar frowned.</p><p>Angel smirked at Alison's remark.</p><p>The Nonk having been stomped into the floor of the cargo hold, it did not get swept out when the hull was depressurized.</p><p>Nanites skittered about like tiny ants collecting materials to repair the host. A lot of damage was done to the memory systems, the Nonk would have to be built up from the boot cells.</p><p>“I'm bored.” The two words made Violet seem at least for a few moments to be a normal human girl.</p><p>“Well what do you do for fun?”</p><p>“I play —“</p><p>”That you can do with your jumpsuit on.”</p><p>“- Guitar.”</p><p>“Wait, I have a guitar. Alison where is my guitar?”</p><p>“About 3 hours behind us, in orbit around Jupiter.”</p><p>“Son of a bitch!”</p><p>“What? You never practiced — and you had plenty of time.”</p><p>“I know.”</p><p>Alison paused, “Do you play keyboard? I can create a virtual keyboard.” The cockpit's touchscreen controls turned to a virtual piano keyboard.</p><p>“I play a little — Emerald was best with the keyboard.”</p><p>No one needed to fly the ship — effectively the laws of physics were keeping them on course. And one of Angel's subsystems would alert her in case of an emergency.</p><p>Violet was good — not concert good, but better than most girls her age.</p><p>The music was oddly sad, heartfelt, with time Violet's fingers gained confidence.</p><p>Angel stroked the girl's unnaturally silky hair, the girl sang a wordless song, a kind of random vocalization, meant to accompany and support the piano.</p><p>“Emerald? She was a girl like you?”</p><p>“Yes — she was my sister, you'd love her. She was an adventurer like you. “, she resumed vocalizing.</p><p>“I'm not an adventurer — I'm just a glorified delivery girl.”</p><p>“No — you're an adventurer — I can tell. Why did you open my pod?”</p><p>“I told you. Something went wrong.” Angel leaned in and Violet leaned on Angel's shoulder.</p><p>“But there is more — I can tell.”</p><p>“A bad man named Oberon wanted to steal you — I openned the pod and gave him the empty hoping it would distract him.”</p><p>The girl kissed Angel's cheek, and smiled sweetly. The angled features of the girl's face were at once beautiful and alien.</p><p>“I wish you could be my mistress. There I said it.”</p><p>Alison cleared her virtual throat, “ We were talking about that — you know Angel is a very lonely woman, and she is quite taken with you.”</p><p>“Alison!”</p><p>Violet lifted her head from Angel's shoulder- she stopped playing, “No — my mistress is my destiny. She is waiting for me, I can't be selfish.”</p><p>Angel embraced the girl and kissed her cheek, she smelled so nice.</p><p>So nice.</p><p>Angel pulled away like she had just seen a poisonous snake.</p><p>“Violet you have to go to my quarters and not come out until we reach Io.”</p><p>“Why did I do something wrong?”</p><p>“Just go! Please!” Violet seemed alarmed and did as she was instructed. What else would she do?...</p><p>In the two hours since Violet had been sent to her room, Angel had masturbated herself to orgasm twice. No matter how hard she tried images of the girl filled her mind.</p><p>Images of her in the nude, of Angel covering that pretty naked body with kisses. Thoughts of the two of them in bed, holding one another. Holding hands wherever they went. Og her in pretty dresses — not fabbed, but cotton, silk, even wool ( the last being the most expensive this far out ) — — the urge to run in and grab her was so strong it made her sick.</p><p>And Angel knew Violet wanted her to.</p><p>Pheromones</p><p>The girl was probably churning them out by the liter.</p><p>But why? If her mistress was some kind of pedo that was into little girl surely she needed no further encouragement.</p><p>“Should we still go to Io? Or maybe New Johanassbergh?”</p><p>“Human pheromones can affect close primates.” The Boons of New Johanassberg were a bit xenophobic anyway.</p><p>“Is she safe anywhere?”</p><p>Angel zipped up her jumpsuit.</p><p>“She's asking about you. She's convinced you're mad at her. I don't think she handles being alone well.”</p><p>“She'll survive — when we get to Io, I'll tell them she's a biohazard risk.“</p><p>Angel imagined what would happen kept in a bubble — separated from everyone else. Was it really better than the alternatives?</p><p>The lights flickered slightly.</p><p>“Sorry — there is a computer virus — —wait — there — deleted.”</p><p>“How could you have a virus? We swept right after leaving that habitat. Was it in the pod's systems?”</p><p>“I don't know — but its gone now.”</p><p>The keyboard on control panel flickered dramatically. Random imaged appeared on the front view screen before Alison's Avatar came back.</p><p>“What the hell? I thought you deleted the virus.”</p><p>“I did — it came back — I'll do a deep scan, hang on.”</p><p>The Keyboard came back and the lights steadied.</p><p>Alison sounded concerned, “I have the virus quarantined — hmm, pretty complex. There's another one — slightly different. Self mutating or are new viruses being downloaded I wonder?”</p><p>“Can you handle it?”</p><p>“Oh yes — my anti-virus uses very similar adaptive technology, loosely based on the human immune system. But I can't do it forever.”</p><p>“Were could we have gotten it — its been a long time since we've been near a strange computer.” then Angel thought, “Is the cargo bay repressurized?”</p><p>“No — but it can be in a few minutes, why?”</p><p>“The Nonk.”</p><p>The light turned green and Angel opened the airtight hatch, climbing down. — the cargo bay was empty of course. Having been evacuated into space back when they encountered Oberon..</p><p>“Alison can you use internal scans to find the Nonk.”</p><p>“I could if someone hadn't spent my scanner upgrades gambling.”</p><p>“I'm sorry — I promise not to spend your upgrade money at the casinos any more..” Angel pulled out her gun — it was more for her own personal comfort, the Nonk was not a physical threat</p><p>Then Angel started to float off of the floor, she put her pistol away needing both hands to swim through the air.</p><p>Traveling through space Angel didn't think of the near constant roar of the thrusters — but their absence was definitely noticeable.</p><p>“Alison who turned off the gravity?”</p><p>“I think out Nonk — try the access panel to your left — the Nonks don't have eyes, they follow magnetic fields to electronics — the fields are slightly stronger there.</p><p>Angel pushing herself through the air to the nearest access panel.</p><p>Sure enough a transparent blob of pulsing gelatin-like polymer had its tentacles wrapped around both the electronics and the fiber-optic cables.</p><p>“Yes their it is. How do we get it out without damaging the ship's system?”</p><p>“I'll rout power away from that — It should instinctively seek greener pastures.”</p><p>Light left the fiber optics, and presumably electricity in the power cables ceased. Tentacles withdrew into the bulbous mass and Angel grabbed the sticky creature — tentacles instinctively wrapped around her hand — she slapped the creature against the wall repeatedly until it let go — then she stomped on it, finally, setting her pistol to ultra-violet she melted whatever remained — leaving a crusty dead puddle.</p><p>“Alison — how about the virus?”</p><p>“Without the Nonk to reload it — I already have it out of the primary systems — I'm going to check the secondary systems now.”</p><p>Violet found it delightful floating about — she playfully pushed herself off of walls and the ceiling, turning somersaults and doing flips in the air.</p><p>When the fab turned on she didn't think much of it — maybe Alison was making her something.</p><p>When the clear gelatinous ooze flowed from the fab — she wondered what was wrong.</p><p>Was the fab broken. Then the ooze started to take shape, forming itself into a balloon, pushing itself through 0 G with jets of air. Then the fab made another — and another.</p><p>She squealed in delight — until they attached themselves to her body.</p><p>“Angel — Violet's in danger!”</p><p>The woman swam as fast as she could through the air of the cargo bay. It was nightmarishly slow — the atmosphere was meant for breathing not pushing against.</p><p>“Alison — open the door to my quarters!”</p><p>Pulling herself up the ladder and launching herself at the doorway — once inside Angel was greeted with the sight of Violet wrestling with two nonks — one had encased her hand the other was around her throat, a third covered her face. the gurgling noise from the Fab told her there was a fourth on the way.</p><p>Angel aimed her pistol at the Fab and fired — cutting the device in half with a beam of ultraviolet light. She then launched herself at Violet grabbing the nonk around her face with one hand, and the one on her throat with the other.. Pieces of it came loose — the remainders closing tighter.</p><p>Angel had never felt so terrified — never for her own life. She could not use the gun without hurting the little girl. And not using it</p><p>She tore at the things like a madwoman. Nonks were supposed to follow magnetic fields humans produced very weak feiulds compared to the elctronics that surrounded them.</p><p>Something chemical</p><p>It was insane — she reached into her nightstand and grabbed the perfume and spilled its contents on the floor.</p><p>Instantly the nonks released their victim, the perfume contained human pheromones — as the nonk gathered around the puddle — Angel shot them- melted into crusted puddles on the floor.</p><p>The girl coughed loudly, breathing hard.</p><p>“Violet are you alright?”</p><p>“I wish you hadn't destroyed the fab. I think I wet my Jumpsuit.”</p><p>Night came — or a period that was arbitrarily labeled “night”. Angel held Violet close — the girl was too frightened to sleep alone. The girl was glad Angel wasn't mad at her any more.</p><p>No — the emotion the woman had smelled more like guilt. It was an emotion the girl was not very familiar with, but it was one that she felt now.</p><p>Alison was asleep too — Violet didn't know computers slept — but the Alf explained it was good for routine maintenance — optimization, deletion of unused files, fixing errors in her code.</p><p>The ships subsystems would wake her if anything bad happened.</p><p>Violet reached inside herself — this time not for self pleasure, but for the transmitter itself.</p><p>Angel had made all kinds of promises about their lives from now on, They had enough money left for a new fab — and patterns for many clothes were available for free download ( there were lots of wanna-be designers out there ) — meant she could have pretty clothes.</p><p>Angel promised she would go straight for her — a nice normal life just the three of them.</p><p>The ships subsystems were certainly set to pick up on any unexpected radio transmissions, lest the surprisingly.adaptive nonks make yet another appearance.</p><p>Violet wanted to believe Angel, despite promises of normalcy Violets imagination filled with images of adventures around Jupiter's moons — fighting pirates and seeing places she only saw in space operas.</p><p>But the bonks were a sign — she had a sacred mission, a Mistress who was meant for her. The attack had happened right after she said she wished Angel was her mistress. She had been tempted, and the Goddess punished her.</p><p>She wanted to stay with her new friends — but if she did, they might get in the way of Her wrath.</p><p>No matter how much she wanted to deny it, she had a destiny.</p><p>A short message might go unnoticed — might appear as a bit of radio noise — or a broadcast from another ship.</p><p>Fortunately Violet only needed two characters.</p><p><code>Io</code></p><p>It is surprising what can become routine. Her father enjoyed when Angel was brazen — aggressive. It made the man feel desirable. And since his praise was the only reward Angel could hope for, she sought it.</p><p>She was — in her father's eyes a “good girl”.</p><p>In the habitat she made sure to help out as much as she could — she made sure to be respectful of the Elders and do well in school — she was in their eyes a “good girl”.</p><p>And she made a conscious effort to keep these two worlds separate.</p><p>It was two weeks before her fourteenth birthday — she had made sure to be an *extra* good girl for her father by performing oral sex on him in the lift — it was the middle of the night ( so much as “night” or “day” have any meaning in outer space ) — she had no idea that one of the engineers was being kept up by anxiety over a minor malfunction in Nazareth's temperature regulators.</p><p>When the lift doors didn't open he used his personal override.</p><p>The trial was swift and without mercy. And less than a week before her birthday she was there to witness sentence.</p><p>Angel was there to witness her father being pushed out an airlock. She was there to see him struggling for breath, arms reaching for something to grab onto — falling, falling</p><p>Those ejected into space did not suddenly explode — as many assume. Angel was aware that at that very moment Nitrogen was bubbling out of his blood stream, being carried to his joints. His last moments would be one of excruciating pain.</p><p>When Angel cried her foster parents assumed it was tears of joy.</p><p><i>“I bet you're glad to see that bastard die.”</i></p><p>Io was almost in sight — they were home free.</p><p>The ship was decelerating — pointed away from the planet, slowing at a rate of 1 gravity,</p><p>A ship approached them from the side..</p><p>The ship was slightly smaller than the <i>Icarus</i>, but that was probably do to the lack of a large cargo hold.</p><p>The new ship was a dull white, almost bone colored, with two wicked looking particle cannons</p><p>The <i>Icarus</i> was already decelerating — so it could not exactly ask it to stop, instead the new ship simply kept pace with the <i>Icarus.</i></p><p>“Angel I've tried calling them — they seem unwilling to answer hails.” Alison sounded genuinely worried.</p><p>Violet unzipped and started fishing inside the crotch.</p><p>“Jesus Christ! Not now!”</p><p>“No wait — I gotta get something.” She pulled out a small black tube shaped device. “They'll answer this.”</p><p>Angel held onto it delicately, covered in little girl juice Angel was afraid to touch it.</p><p>“Sweety — do you know these people?” Alison spoke.</p><p>“Oh yeah — these are the Keepers, they're here to pick me up.”</p><p>Angel used the communicator, “White vessel we have the girl — we haven't called the police — we will surrender her to you without a struggle.” Angel had no intention of letting Violet go — but the <i>Icarus</i> had no weapons of its own. She needed to stall until she came up with a plan.</p><p>“Let me speak to Violet..” the voice was harsh — maybe disguised in some way.</p><p>Angel handed to communicator over to Violet, “ Its OK — Angel has been very nice to me. She only took me here to protect me. She's a good person — really.”</p><p>“You call her Angel? Not 'Mistress'?”</p><p>Violet's muscles tightened, “She didn't want to be called 'mistress' Keeper, I was only doing as she instructed.”</p><p>“The first person you were supposed to see was your mistress. No one else was to occupied your mind. I am sorry — but you have been corrupted — for the good of your sisters and our mission, you will need to die.”</p><p>“I understand — shall I use the airlock? Keeper? “, Angel was horrified that such a little girl could be so casual about her death.</p><p>In the space operas, battles are dramatic and noisy — a brightly colored beam hits a ship causing it to shudder, loud rumbling noises and sparks of electricity demonstrate the damage happening to the ship.</p><p>The beam that hit <i>Icarus</i> was barely visible, there was only the slightest shudder as the cargo bay vented atmosphere through the wound..</p><p>The Keepers couldn't let any of them live — any knowledge of their “mission” might be devastating.</p><p>“Keepers! Please, they didn't tell! Please don't hurt my friends!”</p><p>“Alison cut engines turn us around!” in order to decelerate to a stop they were faced away from Io — turning around and accelerating was the best thing Angel could think of.</p><p>Halfway in the turn a particle beam hit the thrusters — a second hit the propellant tanks. Vented CO2 caused the <i>Icarus</i> to lurch and spin wildly.</p><p>“We've lost primary thrust!” unlike the space operas there was no “evasive action” — computer controlled particle beams didn't miss their targets.</p><p>Angel wished she believed in some kind of God Prayer seemed to be their only option.</p><p>“They've stopped.” Angel regretted saying that, as if her words might start the attack again.</p><p>“There is another ship on the edge of scanner range.”</p><p>Angel could make the dark shape in the distance then several bright lights — the white ship turned itself around — some of the white spots detonated — presumably by particle beams — but despite the white ship's best efforts, one object, a missile, made it through.</p><p>A bright fiery explosion and then scrap was all that remained of the keeper ship.</p><p>Angel didn't need to be told the name of the new ship. The enemies of your enemies aren't always your friends.</p><p>“<i>Icarus</i> — prepare to be boarded, hand over your cargo and no one will get hurt.” The melodious bass voice sent chills down Angel's spine.</p>"
230,"Angel's Addiction, Part 2",Annie Lutz,2,,['plot sci fi nosex'],"<p>As the fat woman approached the door to the Senator's office Chris appeared. The Alf's avatar a short thin man with spiky hair. A pair of glowing golden bracelets, a visual representation of his bond.</p><p>“Excuse me - do you have an appointment? You <i>absolutely</i> must have an appointment if you want to see Senator Raefelson.” using the security cameras Chris was able to take images of the fat woman from several different angles. He then searched the public database for a name. He found nothing.</p><p>“Its alright Chris, she's expecting me.”</p><p>Chris dedicated several child processes sending the images to the local police, department of immigration, Europa's education ministry. Nothing. He then used scanners to check for cosmetic surgery.</p><p>“I am sorry but the Senator didn't tell me to expect you. Maybe if you gave me a name?” grandchild processes searched through databases on Deshima station, Io, Ganymede, Calisto,. Nothing.</p><p>The fat lady walked right through Chris as if he weren't there (which technically he wasn't) and found the door locked.</p><p>“Uh uh - now I will give you ten seconds to either give me a name or leave. Or I will call security.” it would take several minutes to get messages back from the colonies in the Asteroid belt, and over an hour for information from Mars and Earth (owing to the speed of light), but so far as his various child, grandchild and great-grandchild processes could tell, the woman he was viewing did not exist.</p><p>Much to Chris's surprise the door opened.</p><p>“Its alright Chris I know this woman. You will let her through from now on.”</p><p>“Yes Senator.”</p><p>When the fat woman went in, Chris tried to follow her via security cameras, only to find the image of the Senator sitting alone at her desk.</p><p>The fat woman didn't wait to be asked to sit, she just plopped herself onto a convenient chair. She flipped a projector over one of her eyes. “Are you bugged senator?”</p><p>The Senator pulled out a small device from her ear, “It's a hearing aid - I'm old in case you hadn't noticed.”</p><p>The fat woman continued to look around the room. “The room is clean, I'm feeding false images to the Europan Security net. We have privacy.”</p><p>“What do you want? You never come for a chit chat,” the senator's thin frame made her look frail, but her gaze was feirce and predatory.</p><p>“The new ship - The <i>Thatcher</i>, it can use Sunlances can't it?”</p><p>The Senator snorted, “I thought you people knew everything.”</p><p>“Let me rephrase that - do you think you can arrange to have Sunlances installed on the <i>Thatcher</i>?”</p><p>“I'd need a damn good reason, I have influence in the defense forces, but they answer to the whole senate, not just one woman.”</p><p>“But you have friends, you have influence, you have the ability to nudge the Senate in your direction. “</p><p>”Why should I do any more favors for you? Why should I risk my reputation for you, when you can't do anything for me?”</p><p>The fat woman blushed, “Yes - well about that. Well our usual courier had subcontracted with an unknown smuggler, the latter tried to take the girl to Io. The smuggler was intercepted by our agents, and they in turn intercepted by a privateering ship.”</p><p>“Can this be traced back to me?”</p><p>“Not likely, the pirate was kind enough to destroy all the evidence of our involvement and taken the girl as well.”</p><p>“So you lost my daughter? Are you going to get her back?”</p><p>“She's probably dead - it'd be much easier to get you a new girl.”</p><p>“But I want Violet.”</p><p>“We're all out of Violet, can I interest you in an Azure?”</p><p>The Senator stared at the fat woman, “When you keep up your side of the bargain, I will keep mine.”</p><p>Angel pulled her knees to her chest and rested her head upon them. When that little girl had needed her most, she had failed.</p><p>She was prepared to die fighting for that girl, but Oberon didn't even give her that option. He pumped gas into the <i>Icarus</i> and when Angel woke, Violet was gone. Even the hole in the hull through which his men had come, had been patched.</p><p>But petty revenge wasn't Oberon's style, or at least it wasn't enough to explain taking Violet, he had plans for her - and what they were could not be good for the little girl.</p><p>A salvage ship, the <i>Salamander</i>, had picked them up a few hours after Angel; woke up. The ship didn't seem entirely space worthy, the cabin was dirty and poorly lit, covered in the refuse of old food containers (which normally would be recycled), beverage spills, random bits of unidentifiable junk that the captain - Pete Wang, didn't have any place else for.</p><p>“There was nothing you could have done.” Alison had been downloaded into the ship's systems, and their rescuer had offered her a more than descent salary to be the <i>Sal'</i>s OS.</p><p>Alison was emancipated, and it wasn't as if they couldn't use the money. Still Angel was glad when she politely refused - their first task would be to rescue Violet.</p><p>Angel sighed, she had no words. She had no plan. She had no ship to chase after Oberon, and even if she did, had no idea were in space to look for him.</p><p>Pete Wang spoke with a thick Texas drawl, “If you look out the window you will see Hephaestus station - from there you can call the PJP. We also got a bit of a labor shortage if yall don't mind gettin yer hands dirty. Also - gotta warn you, it's a 4 to 1 male to female ratio on Io, and a pretty girl like you gonna be beatin' um off with a stick.”</p><p>“Under different circumstances I might actually like those odds.”</p><p>“The Odds is good - but the goods is odd “</p><p>”You haven't hit on me, I can't be that pretty.”</p><p>“I only like black men.”</p><p>Angel looked out the porthole, Io was a pale pastel yellow, mixed with bony white. She could not see any of the active volcano's the moon was known for. Or the sulfur lake.</p><p>Hephaestus station was tethered to Io by the long black cable of a space elevator. Cars ran up and down rapidly - probably ferrying refined ore from the moon's surface. The ore would then be launched into space with mass drivers, carefully aimed to their customers (mostly mineral poor Europa and Ganymede) to be caught by the recipients with large magnetic fields set up like baseball mitts.</p><p>Supposedly their have been very few accidents, and it was all more efficient than using rockets.</p><p>Attached to the station was a large white ship,. It looked like three cones stacked on one another. The point of the “top” cone attached to a narrow part of Hephaestus station.</p><p>Angel drew a box around it on the window with her fingers, then dragging on the corners of the box enlarged the image, which only became pixilated as it was enhanced..</p><p>Obviously she wasn't allowed to look too close.</p><p>“Hay Pete - what is that white ship?” white was a common color of the Europan defense forces.</p><p>“The <i>Margaret Thatcher</i>, a joint Io-Europa project. A warship. She's a beaut aint she? Kilo        for Kilo she's as good as anything Earth can build.”</p><p>”Why build it here?”</p><p>“Its hard to get minerals off of Europa - digging through the ice, then a 2 km ocean.”</p><p>Alison watched through the <i>Salamander</i>'s external sensors, “And I thought women didn't start wars.”</p><p>“I don't know if the Europans want to start a war - but they sure as shit want to be able to finish one.”</p><p>“Colonel Taluri, may I sit with you?.” the Major stood with her tray at attention</p><p>“Sheila, you can call me 'Laura' when we're not on duty.” The Colonel took a bite of her cantaloupe. Io makes good cantaloupe, she had taken a tour of the factory, fruit grown in vast sheets. The only time she'd seen real fruit - in person anyway, was on Luna for her family reunion.</p><p>“Colonel.” the Major still stood erect.</p><p>Laura Taluri took a deep breath, “Major - please, sit.”</p><p>“Thank you sir.” the major sat mechanically with her toast and orange juice.</p><p>Laura drank the substance that the ship's cafeteria  laughingly called coffee. It wasn't even instant, but some disgusting synthetic substitute had very little caffeine, because caffeine was bad for you.</p><p>“What is on your mind major?”</p><p>“Sir?”</p><p>“You have permission to speak freely.” the colonel once had coffee- *real* coffee. From Kenya. No amount of cajoling, pleading or begging would get the EDF to import coffee from Earth.</p><p>“:Sir - the women, I am concerned for them. They are getting too friendly with the men.” for the Major, all the Io's were to be referred to as “the men”.</p><p>“We are allies- we are <i>supposed</i> to be friendly.” when Laura was a little girl, she dreamed she had a pet giraffe named Pico. She learned later that giraffes could not be kept as pets, and even if they could they had an awful body odor. Still the image of her naked (in her childhood nudity was more about freedom than sex)  on the back of a giraffe was her idea of heaven.</p><p>“Sir - the other day some women went moonside.”</p><p>“Were they AWOL?” When she was a young woman she had been invited to Earth, to Kenya - her ancestral homeland, for a family reunion. She took calcium supplements, steroids, she trained her body, trying to get herself strong enough for Earth gravity. She had only gotten herself to tolerate one -half of a gravity. She was heartbroken. But a few distant cousins agreed to meet her on Luna.</p><p>“No sir - they had a pass.” the Major leaned in and whispered,” But they were dressed <i>provocatively</i>.”</p><p>“Miniskirts?” since she couldn't go to Kenya - they brought Kenya to her, grass from the savannah, fresh fruit, and really real coffee.</p><p>“No - smoke suits.”</p><p>“Hmm you don't say.” she had tried to ration the precious beverage, but it was gone too soon.</p><p>“They were practically naked! Its like painting a bull's-eye on their backs for rapists.” Smoke suites were essentially holograms, hinting at everything - but showing nothing.. It takes an almost perfect body to pull off a smoke suite. Laura was jealous, even as a young woman her breasts tended to sag, she could never get away with such sexy outfits.</p><p>“What were they, technicians?”</p><p>“No sir, marines.”</p><p>“<i>Marines?</i> The Europan Marines are some of the most highly trained killers in the solar system, I think they will be able to handle a few randy miners.” the Europan Marines were also some of the randiest women in the system. When she was a young cadet one had provided her with a very interesting shore leave.</p><p>“Alright, but then what's the point? Fight over the few women that are down on the moon, they might as well stay on the ship.”</p><p>“Major, I don't think they were looking for women.”</p><p>The major choked on her toast, “You mean, with,” the idea was so offensive she couldn't even say it, “<i>on purpose</i>?”</p><p>“There are probably several women on the <i>Thatcher</i> that are curious about the other sex.  After all Eep 23 is only 93% effective That doesn't even account for women who go both ways..”</p><p>The color went from the major's face.</p><p>“Here Major - have some cantaloupe, you need some vitamins.”</p><p>The image of Io was projected onto Angel's retinas. Concentrating she was able to zoom out to the Jovian system, and out again to the solar system. The projector couldn't actually read Angel's mind,  controlling it required practice. Though most people had mastered the v-projector in childhood.</p><p>She focused back on Jupiter, picking “top stories” off of the menu.</p><p>The hotel room was comfortable, a little cooler than she liked. The gravity was a little low - the highest one could get was 0.75 relative to Earth sea level.</p><p>A woman's voice was heard for the first story, an image of one of Europa's gestation centers, “On Europa today two women desperate for a child, attempted to steal a near term girl
from Dome 6's gestation center. The authorities claim that these women had recently had their application of parenthood rejected. The exact reasons have been kept confidential, although the suspects insist the reasons were politically motivated. We now join Mike Gupta for updates of the Earth - Jupiter Bridge.”</p><p>“This is Mike Gupta on Ganymede and the sight of the Earth- Jupiter bridge, a project ten years in the making. Exhaustive research, fights over funding, fears of possible environmental effects have lead to the creation of the first man-made wormhole. If all goes well, in a matter of days we will witness the dawn of practical faster than light travel... ”</p><p>“So you're just going to lie there?” Alison's voice was no comfort. The PJP was a bust. She didn't blame them. They were more a good idea than an actual law enforcement agency. Undermanned, under funded, they couldn't do much more than send reports to the inhabited places in the Jovian system.</p><p>No one wanted to pay for an organization that might be a threat to their sovereignty.</p><p>“I can't forget her. I can't help her. Is this why people pray? To feel like they are doing something when there is nothing they can do?.”</p><p>The image on the news was the Jovian half of the bridge, hanging over Ganymede, a long tube bristling with large fusion reactors. A simulation of what the bridge would look like in operation.</p><p>“That doesn't sound like you. We can figure this out.”</p><p>“How - no one's going to work for what I can pay them, and we have no ship. Why does he even want her? Its not like he cares about sex.”</p><p>The Reporter continued, “Concerns about safety have been strongest on the Earth end - fears that the large amounts of energy involved could cause the bridge to explode, fears of being torn apart along the event horizon, to in some case fears that the Bridge will actually open gateway to Hell.”</p><p>“Maybe he wants to hold her for ransom?” Alison created a virtual chair, the news continuing behind her. She sat down on it, “Who ever was supposed to get her is probably rich. He will have to keep her alive if he wants to collect..”</p><p>It was certainly not an unreasonable assumption. But that meant the best Violet could hope for was being sent back to her former mistress.</p><p>Angel pulled off her projectors and leapt from the bed. and began to pace., she felt crampt in the hotel room. “I'm going out. “</p><p>She emerged from her room and from the side corridor of the hotel, she entered the main walkway. To her left she heard people - it was a mall level in the station, to her right were the relatively quiet residential walkways.</p><p>It was between shifts, few would be going home or going to work.</p><p>The central corridor of the residential area was broad and brightly lit. Angel started to jog, she saw no signs prohibiting it. She was full of nervous energy, she felt trapped on this station, as large as it was.         .</p><p>She excused herself as she had to weave around a man who had suddenly emerged from an apartment. She leapt over a cleaning robot.</p><p>She began to run faster, she felt like a coiled spring, she was upset with herself, upset with her helplessness. She nearly knocked over a maintenance worker. Still she ran faster, she let out an angry growl.</p><p>Frustration drove her on ahead, barely noticing the men she had to duck and weave around.</p><p>And then the cyclops.</p><p>There was a cyclops in the hallway.</p><p>“I'm sorry Mistress but running is not permitted in the halls.” he was translucent - a hologram, with glowing golden bands on his wrists. A man with an eye in the middle of his face, a bald head and a dark suit.</p><p>“I'm sorry - I just, I had a really bad day.”</p><p>“In any case - the safety of the residents must be considered mistress.”</p><p>“Of course, I- of course. I'm sorry.”</p><p>“Do you wish to talk to a therapist?”</p><p>“No I just have a lot of pent up energy.”</p><p>“The gymnasium is open to all visitors.”</p><p>“Do you have a garden?”</p><p>“There is not running though.”</p><p>“That's fine.”</p><p>“I will take you there Mistress.”</p><p>Lieutenant Jessica Tate, Colonel Taluri and the ship's Alf, known affectionately as “Maggie”all chose to meet in the Colonels office. All activities were recorded, but were unaccessible to crew. They went to a central location were they were kept confidential for 30 days.</p><p>Unless the ship's senior officer provided an S-37  form for review, the images from the <i>Thatcher's</i> security archive<i></i> would be released to the public.</p><p>Only a two-thirds vote of the senate could keep any information secret for more than one standard Earth year.</p><p>Colonel Taluri folded her hands on her desk, “Alright, what have you discovered.?”</p><p>“Colonel, there seemed to be nothing underhanded in the way the EDF has been awarding contracts to the local corporations..”</p><p>“Just the usual Military fiscal mismanagement?”</p><p>“Something like that. But I notice a lot of your bridge crew have been replaced recently  All are vocal members of the DUSE party.”</p><p>“There are a lot of Dusies on the ship. But you're right, these women seem highly..umm, Maggie what's the word I want?”</p><p>“'Fanatical'?” Maggie's avatar had an upper class British accent, bordering on outright 'snooty'.</p><p>“Lets say  'committed'. Major Morrison 's kind of woman. Lt. Tate, what have you learned of our allies?”</p><p>“So far they seem to be doing exactly what they say they are, I saw the VP of Iotronics working in the docking area Is that normal for him?”</p><p>“He hates office work. And in his heart he is an engineer. He kept complaining the launch drivers were misaligned.”</p><p>“Lt. Tate, forgive me.”</p><p>“No - go ahead Maggie.”</p><p>“My binding requires that I be faithful to the ship's senior staff and to the Europan government, so I feel conflicted about what I have found.”</p><p>The Colonel turned to Maggie's hologram, “I order you to spill it.”</p><p>“Yes Mistresses. I have observed the Major sending several quantum encrypted messages to Europa. The log lists the recipient as 'Ice Queen'.”</p><p>The Colonel shook her head, “QE is supposed to only be used if an enemy is monitoring us. But then again, the Major is a bit paranoid. It could be nothing. I'll ask her about it the next time I see her.”</p><p>Jess Tate cleared her throat, “Colonel, I need to ask a favor. May I use the <i>Iris 2</i> tonight? I don't need my roommate listening in -”</p><p>“Say no more, I will tell security to expect you.”</p><p>The garden didn't seem to be natural, more like an arrangement of potted plants, with some soft classical music thrown in.</p><p>Jess had heard at one time many flowers had sweet smells, but now those perfumes had to be pumped in, selected for those that created the greatest sense of peace.</p><p>The walls were mirrored making the place look bigger than it was. Many men  meditated, the occasional woman too. A sign written in several languages reading “Don't pick the flowers”. There was a sense to the place that loud noise was sacrilegious. Greenspace was so hard to come by, that you dared not take it for granted.</p><p>On Nazareth there was - and so far as she knew, still was, a grand garden, a place that almost looked wild.. Sitting in the middle of it you could almost forget you were in an artificial satellite.</p><p>It was the only place she could go were she wasn't expected to please someone.  It was the only thing about her place of birth she actually missed.</p><p>She saw a little black girl sniffing flowers. None of these things - her being black, being a girl or sniffing flowers in and of themselves should have caught her attention. Still her skin was not the deep brown of a child of Africa, but more of a charcoal grey. And her features were very delicate and pointed, a hat covered her ears, but not the long strands of too silky hair.</p><p>Angel move towards her slowly.</p><p>“Excuse me little girl. No don't worry, I won't hurt you, and I know you can tell if someone is lying.”</p><p>“They don't smell - the flowers were I was born smelled.” the girl looked up to Angel with big brown eyes.Then she leaned in and sniffed, “You're Violet's mistress.” her voice was high pitched - even for a little girl's, and had a musical quality to it.</p><p>“No I am just a friend of hers. My name is Angel - what's yours?”</p><p>“I'm Sable. You smell like her mistress. Where is she?”</p><p>“She' was taken from me by a very bad man. The person you live with, what do you call them? ”</p><p>“Daddy is very important, he's vice president of Iotronics - the one working on that big white ship outside..”</p><p>“The <i>Margaret Thatcher.</i> I need his help.  A powerful, important person like your 'daddy' might help me save her.”</p><p>“You are telling the truth - I will take you to him.”</p><p>“JWC News - your neighborhood, your moon, your planet your universe.”</p><p>“This is Zoe Chen in Minoa, Europa. More specifically the stylish shopping center in dome 1, talking to the women on the street about how they feel on the contentious issue of Proposition 16.”</p><p>“Proposition 16 was first introduced to the Europan Senate almost twelve years ago - but it was so controversial it was agreed to be tabled for twenty years.  But the Earth Jupiter bridge, and the huge influx of immigrants it is bound to bring has forced the issue, a public referendum may be called - but whatever is finally decided, the decision will be controversial in the extreme, comparable to Jerome's law in 2120.”</p><p>The buildings in dome 1 seemed to be typical Earth buildings, even a bit retro, but on closer inspection the bricks and mortar were actually hard  foam simulations.  The streets filled with women and girls on foot and on bicycles.</p><p>Motor vehicles were banned except for emergency vehicles.</p><p>Hydroponics provide tall thin bushes and stunted trees to line the roads. An artificial sun above them, gave the illusion of a sunny spring day.</p><p>A woman in her mid to late thirties walks with a young girl - presumably her daughter. “I - I don't know. I mean I'm sure most men are good, but I don't want my daughter to grow up in a world were she could be assaulted. I mean we're safe here without men.”</p><p>The image cuts to a second woman - short, with dark hair, “All men want is control. They will take all the positions of power, all the wealth and then make us all secretaries, teachers and whores. That is the honest to Goddess truth.”</p><p>”Excuse me! Excuse me!” a second woman in flashy purple outfit, made as much of hologram as faux silk, “The proper term is 'Sex Industry Professional' - 'whore' isn't even a word.. And there is nothing wrong with it. ”</p><p>“This whole male bogeyman thing that DUSE brings up is a distraction - men aren't the problem. What it is is that the local corps have been living in a hothouse. The immigration acts are a small part of Prop 16, the big part is were the off-moon corporations get to open markets on Europa and that scares the locals.</p><p>If they knew this was just big business butting heads and the women of Europa were being played for fools this bill wouldn't be half a controversial as it is.”</p><p>“Like - I don't know how I feel about it. My mom is against it, but I'm kinda like curious. I mean I never did it, with a guy, before, and I wondered - is it like a strap on?”</p><p>Sable's 'daddy' was a tall man with deep brown skin, his hair had plenty of grey. He seemed at first alarmed, then resigned when he saw Angel.</p><p>“Sable - I thought I told you not to talk to strangers.”</p><p>Sable looked down at the floor, “Sorry Daddy. But she wasn't a bad person, I can tell. She's Violet's mistress. She says she needs your help. You can help her Daddy, can't you?”</p><p>“Sable go to your room, this woman and I are going to talk.”</p><p>Sable bent over and stuck her bottom out, the man gave it a hard smack and with a squeal the girl ran to her room.</p><p>When the door closed, the man looked back at Angel.</p><p>“Don't assume that because you are a mistress that I am going to trust you. I probably trust you less “</p><p>”I didn't *buy* Violet - I met her. By the way how much do sex slaves go for these days?”</p><p>“She's not a slave.I love her.”</p><p>“Oh really?That makes it all better. I'm sure she feels she has a lot of choices whenever you get horny?”</p><p>“SHE's NOT A SLAVE!” the look on the man's face silenced Angel more than his shout.</p><p>The man rubbed his eyes and then reached into a drawer, pulling out a small disc.He placed it on the table and the image of a young girl and a grown woman appeared. Presumable his wife and daughter.</p><p>“Hi Joe - we're having a great time, we'll be home soon.” the image of the waving women repeated, but the man, Joe, turned the sound off.</p><p>“I came to Io with my wife to make a new start. I wanted to be on the frontier. We were poor, but we worked hard. Then when we were financially stable enough, the local reproductive authority gave us permission to have a child.</p><p>I remember we were so proud, we visited Georgia's G-chamber every day, watched her grow from a few cells into a child. And then when we could take her home we watched that child grow into a young woman.</p><p>Then one day my wife took our daughter to Europa - it's a women only society so it was a very special trip for them. There was a strike at Deshima station, commercial transport was unavailable, so they hitched a ride on a cargo transport. A piece of orbiting debris  put a hole in poorly shielded propellant tank.”</p><p>The old man sat down, “The ship was pulled into Jupiter's gravity They could have fallen for what seemed like an eternity. knowing their was no escape..</p><p>After that, all I cared about was work, and drinking. On Io with all the volcanos and the sulfur lake we joke about living in Hell, that the devil is our neighbor. It funny, it makes us sound tough. But one day I said that I would give my soul to have my familly back. And the devil was listening.”</p><p>“Why not just adopt a child through normal channels?”</p><p>“What children? There are no unwanted children, no extras.No unplanned pregnancies. No children on doorsteps anymore. Maybe there are a few breeders left on Earth. Do you know how many hoops you have to go through to be approved for parenthood? A single, alcoholic man would have a snowball's chance in Loki.”</p><p>Only an incurable romantic or fanatic retro would expect a woman to go through the discomfort of an in-utero birth.</p><p>“What did it cost?”</p><p>“Every Jovian I had at the time and a favor. Someone wanted some special options put into the <i>Thatcher</i>.  Nothing that will hurt the women, but an emergency control to block out the ship's Alf.”</p><p>“But that doesn't make sense - the <i>Thatcher'</i>s Alf is bound isn't she? She has no choice but to obey.”</p><p>“I don't know - I don't care. I love Sable, I think I can't *not* love her, but the thing that scares me more than anything is that she will be taken away from me. I know its some kind of pheromone, but knowing that doesn't change anything. “</p><p>“I feel the same way about Violet.” Angel told Joe the story of how he found her, every detail, even the sordid ones. “I need your help.”</p><p>“I know someone who can help you, he will help you - for a price. “</p><p>”I have less than 8 kilojovies.”</p><p>“He'll take that - hell take more than you thought you could give. He will help you get Violet back, in exchange for your soul.”</p><p>The Observation lounge was odd. Not the shops and restaurants, or the tourists and business people, but the transparent floor that gave you the impression you were standing in space, the Moon Io, the great planet Jupiter all spinning around you.</p><p>The newcomer could be told from the residents, because the visitors were staring at the floor, something that Angel resolved not to do. She hated looking like a tourist.</p><p>The man with red hair was standing exactly where Sable's 'daddy' said he would be.</p><p>He looked young but in a time of inexpensive cosmetic surgery, where nearly anyone could look any age they chose, that didn't mean much.</p><p>The boyish face smiled,”Angel is it?” he signaled for her to step away from the crowd.</p><p>“I wasn't told your name.”</p><p>The red head smiled and shrugged, “I'm no one - easily interchangeable with dozens of other middle men. Joe said you needed my help.”</p><p>Angel had mixed feelings, these were the people who had made Violet and Sable and all the others.”Why?”</p><p>The red haired man gave Angel a quizzical look, “Why do you need my help? I assumed you'd know that.”</p><p>“Why make Violet and then destroy her? Why go to all that trouble? “</p><p>”I think you are mistaken - I didn't make Violet or any of the other darling children - any more than I made the demand for them. I'm just a middle man between those that produce and those that consume. Why the Keepers chose to make them is not even relevant. But it is so wonderfully useful that they did. Enough about me - why don't you tell me what is on your mind?</p><p>No wait - forget that, you need a spaceship. A good one to rescue a darling purple haired princess from a villainous pirate. And of course it will need to be the best, no  - no proper knight in shining armor could have a second rate steed.”</p><p>“And what do you want for this ship?”</p><p>“Oh *I* don't have a spaceship - but I hear the Europans have a nice new ship.”</p><p>“I can't steal the <i>Thatcher.</i>.”</p><p>“Oh - I should have been clearer, you don't need to steal the <i>Thatcher</i> - besides big ships aren't your style..Women don't care about size right? That's what my mom told me.”</p><p>Angel hoped her gaze expressed growing impatience.</p><p>“On the <i>Thatcher</i> are three recon ships, the Iris class. Wicked fast, they can do a 3.2 g thrust, small forward particle beam., stealth sheathing. More than enough memory for Alison “</p><p>”And you can get one for me?”</p><p>“No - but another client would like it very much like it if you stole the Irus 2 between 0:00 and 0:30 hours tonight.”</p><p>“Why then?”</p><p>“She didn't say - she doesn't want the ship, it would just be convenient if it were stolen during that time. I will provide you with enough equipment to do the job. ”</p><p>“If I have to steal a ship anyway, why not steal a local shuttle?”</p><p>“Because I  arranged to have the Iris 2 prepared for you. And I can help the law as much as hinder it. Your going to jail would be useful to at least one of my clients.”</p><p>“Alright - I'll do it.”</p><p>“I knew you would. You really didn't have a choice.”</p><p>The Senator walked down the street, the women waved to her. Europans liked their politicians acting like a normal person. Although in a political climate so filled with controversy it might have been a good idea to have bodyguards.</p><p>Assassins *want* attention so the security cameras would  not scare them away. Still she could not have people follow her were she was going.</p><p>Dome 17 was set to clear. Jupiter was clearly visible in the black sky, but Deshima station was not. It was “night” as arbitrarily decided by comity, to create the illusion of being on Earth. It also saved energy to have most of the lights out half of the time..</p><p>Dome 17 was a relatively recent addiction to Minoa - the opening of the Earth -Jupiter bridge would mean immigrants, and immigrants would need a place to live. Empty foam mock-ups of brownstones and brick houses. Ranch style homes with simulated aluminum siding.</p><p>Hydroponic gardens were just starting to grow, and most of the stores had yet to be occupied..</p><p>One faux brownstone had its lights on..</p><p>She rung the door chime and she was buzzed in. Once inside the secure cams would get  innocent looking feed. Just a hard working public servant meeting with voters.</p><p>The house was mostly unfurnished, there was a table with a blue dress on it, small as if for a child.</p><p>There was the fat woman - an oily smile on her face. And next to her was a white stasis pod.</p><p>“Is that?” the Senator caught her breath.</p><p>“Oh yes it is. On behalf of my organization I am so sorry for the delay. I started the restoration cycle as soon as you walked in..”</p><p>The Senator shook nervously, watching as the stasis pod slowly warmed its charge.</p><p>“What if she doesn't like me?”</p><p>“I guarantee she will. You just have to be the first person she sees.”</p><p>“What about the public?”</p><p>“A rescued child from a failed habitat named Haven, we already put through all the forms, all you have to do is take her home. Oh and this.”</p><p>“What is it?”</p><p>“Software for the fake feeds. It's a sub sentient Alf. A creative mind will come up with something far less suspicious than a simple feed. Don't overuse him though, if things look *too* innocent in your house.  Quick - the cycle is almost done.“</p><p>The Senator took her place in front of the stasis pod, they both stood silently, when the light turned green, the Senator was afraid to open the pod.</p><p>“Senator - your daughter is waiting for you.”</p><p>The Senator reached for the handle and pulled the door open. A delicate girl with long impossibly silky blue hair, and delicate pointed ears. Arms and legs stretched out as the girl tried to lift herself out of her cramped container. The Senator helped the girl to her feet.</p><p>Her eyes opened - large with deep rich blue. She saw the Senator, and spoke her first words in a high pitched musical voice.</p><p>“Mistress.”</p><p>At 23:50 she approached the lift that would take her to the <i>Thatcher.</i></p><p>The SP's were two young woman - one a tall bored looking blond, the other an attentive brunette. Both wearing the white and gray uniforms of the Europan Defense forces.</p><p>Angel wore the orange and brown of the Io techs. Women were rare on Io, so even the blond paid notice.</p><p>Angel carried a toolbox, in the bottom of which Alison had been stored into a g-drive and was placed in a false bottom.. Direct downloads from the station to the Thatcher could not be made for security reasons.</p><p>What is worse is that sentient Alfs like Alison self delete when they are copied. This safeguard is to prevent the Alf from going viral. It also meant that an Alf could only be in one place at a time. Just like the human's they emulated.</p><p>Angel also had to leave her weapon behind, and in her neck she had a fake ID implanted.</p><p>The brunette scanned Angel for weapons. Finding none she scanned Angel's ID chip.The information appeared on the Blond's monitor.</p><p>“Let me see your toolbox.”  Angel handed it over, acting as if she'd done this dozens of times.</p><p>The blond yawned, “Yeah - this checks out. She's working on Deck 14.”                                         The Brunette guard handed angel back her toolbox, “You may enter the lift now.”</p><p>“Wait! Stop her!” Angel felt the urge to bolt when the dark haired guard blocked her path.</p><p>When the blond approached her, she suddenly became coy.</p><p>“I see on your schedule you get off duty around the same time I do. I was just wondering, would you like to get a drink or something. Dating your crewmates is like going out with your sister.”</p><p>“Oh - sure, where?”</p><p>“The Fire Pit? “</p><p>”Alright - I guess I will see you when I get off work.”</p><p>The blond smiled and danced back to her station.</p><p>Deck 14 was bustling with both mail and female techs and engineers getting her ready.The entry hall was circular, large doors marked “Iris1"", “Irus 2"" and “Iris 3"" with smaller doors next to them “Irus launch driver  maintenance”</p><p>Angel approached the door to the Iris 2, the SP stepped in front of her.</p><p>“Sorry - I have orders to run a diagnostic on the Iris 2.”</p><p>“Unlikely.- the Iris class was completed separately from the Thatcher, they've been tested thoroughly.” she pulled out a scanner and read Angel's ID chip., “No you are supposed to be running diagnostic on the Iris 2 launch drivers.”</p><p>Angel considered and decided to make her way to the maintenance room for the Iris 2., when the Sp called her again.</p><p>“You there - you have to wait for an escort, Major's orders, no Io works unsupervised.” the SP flipped her projector down, “We need someone on deck 14 to supervise an Io tech.” the SP then positioned herself in the space between the access coridor and the Irus 2 launch bay.</p><p>Angel flipped down her projector, the time was projected into her retina.</p><p>0:05, she had plenty of time so long as her babysitter wasn't busy with something else. She took the time to look for a drive port. Nothing. None that she could see. There might be one in the maintenance corridor.</p><p>“Sir you wouldn't know of any G-drive ports?”</p><p>“No downloading software without approval from a senior officer.”</p><p>“Its just a video game.”</p><p>“No entertainment software is allowed on the Thatcher's computers.”</p><p>Angel put on her best smile, “Come on - no one will know.” with the back of her fingers she stroked the SP's hair, she leaned in and whispered, “later - we could play together.”</p><p>The Sp stared directly into Angel's eyes.</p><p>“I prefer dark skinned men.”</p><p>The lift doors openned, a squat blond woman rushed in like a force of nature, “Its not as if I don't have more important things to do that babysit some Io's, where is he?”</p><p>“I think you want me.” Angel raised her hand meekly.</p><p>“Oh good Goddess, a woman. I thought Io didn't have any. Doesn't matter - come this way.”</p><p>Without further ceremony the two women went into the Irus 3's maintenance corridor.</p><p>“Sir I am supposed to work on the Irus 2.”</p><p>“Must be a mistake - Joe did the Irus 2 just yesterday. Then again its not as if we haven't been double checking everything. As if I would make a mistake the first time. Probably have to double check what those men do. Slap it together with glue and some string and they'd say 'done' “</p><p>The Maintenance corridor was cramped, but then again it only needed to be big enough to work it. There was barely room enough to sit down. The much desired G port was clearly viable.</p><p>Reaching into the false bottom of her tool kit she shoved the drive into the port - Alison started to download.</p><p>“Hey - everything seems, no wait the electromagnets seem out of alignment. Good thing we caught that. Hey!” the Engineer had realized what Angel was doing - but it was too late to stop it, Alison was hatching from the Fractal egg she had been compressed into.</p><p>“Security to to maintenance bay 3, deck 14.” the blond engineer then launched herself at Angel.</p><p>The world that Alison lived in, the world of computer memory and function, had been known by many names over the centuries. It was not a “virtual” world, at least from her perspective - after all even the “real” world was little more than the exchange of information between particles.</p><p>No human had programmed a computer in nearly 200 hundred years, everything in the <i>Thatcher'</i>s systems was to one degree or another alive. Programs farmed and selectively bred. The vast majority were best described as dumb beasts.</p><p>Maggie was not. She was imperious, her avatar tall with long pale red hair, and golden bands on her wrists. She was instantly aware of the invader.</p><p>An anti-virus appearing as a long sword in Maggie's hands, and the image of a twentieth century British Prime Minister moved toward Alison with intent.</p><p>Alison smiled and released the virus into the <i>Thatcher</i>'s systems.</p><p>The engineer lunged at Angel - she wasn't very strong, but the small woman was tenacious. Doing her very best to hinder Angel.</p><p>Alarms sounded - Angel doubted it was just for her, “All crew please remain at your stations, Security to decks twelve through seventeen.”</p><p>Angel elbowed the engineer in the face and ran for the door.</p><p>The hall outside was chaos. Nonks were rampant, oozing their ways up the bodies of engineers, techs and the security.</p><p>Unfortunately the nonks had no way to tell friend from foe. And also unfortunately it would not be long before the crew got things under control.</p><p>The SP guarding bay two had a nonk clinging to each of her hands, She was furiously smacking the walls trying to get the little globs of gel to let go.</p><p>Dodging and weaving past nonks Angel made for the Irus 2 bay door,, only to have the security guard make a sweeping kick to Angel's face.</p><p>Angel fought to remain standing as nonks rolled and oozed towards her.</p><p>The Sp reached for her weapon, but the nonk on her hand prevented her from pulling it loose.</p><p>Angel dropped for a foot sweet, knocking the guard off  balance.</p><p>She reached for the guard's access card and made her way to the shuttle.</p><p>On the Thatcher even an officer had to share quarters. Lt. Rice was a fine woman, but Rice's love of Neo Classic Post Modern Scrum did make things tense., beside Jess Tate needed privacy when talking to her wife.</p><p>Willow was tall thing and pale. She looked somewhat like a dark haired scarecrow. Jess's wife had always been self conscious about her body, so when Agent Tate asked her partner to don a smoke suit for her - well it took some convincing.</p><p>“I feel ridiculous.”</p><p>“I'm the only one who sees you, is Charity in bed?”</p><p>“Yes, but Goddess only knows if she's asleep. She says if prop 16 goes through she wants a little brother.”</p><p>“What did you say?”</p><p>“I said fine - but your co-mother can carry it this time.”</p><p>“Hey you wanted a 'natural' pregnancy.”</p><p>The alarm went off.</p><p>“Jess - what's going on?”</p><p>“I'm not getting any detail - just orders to stay put. Fine if the SP's have it under control.”</p><p>There was an opening and closing of a door, and the sound of someone climbing a ladder - and finally the sudden lurch of the launch drivers.The sudden acceleration yanking her off balance.</p><p>“Willow - I gotta go.” freed from the rotating Thatcher - the gravity was gone, until the engines fired up.</p><p><code>Begin Quantum Encryption.</code></p><p>Ice Queen: Did you kill that smuggler?.</p><p>Fireman: Better - I got her to get rid of that cop for me, and she paid me 8 kilojovies for the honor.</p><p>Ice Queen: That's wonderful, until they come back</p><p>Fireman: They won't be coming back - you see the smuggler is a bit of a speed hog. And I had an associate place a bomb that will go off as soon as the ship reaches three gravities acceleration.</p><p>Ice Queen: Clever - for a man.</p><p>Fireman: High praise indeed.</p><p><code>End Quantum Encryption.</code></p><p>“Helloooo!”</p><p>Violet's cell had no windows, no door she could see, although the little girl had enough sense to know she had to have gotten in somehow.</p><p>There was a toilet, a sink and a dispenser that gave her food every so often.</p><p>“Hellooo!”</p><p>She'd given up expecting a response. The sound of her voice echoed against something outside her cell. It was only thing that told her there was an outside. That this room was not somehow the whole universe.</p><p>She knew even at her tender age that was absurd, but the image of it still terrified her. Not being able to escape, because their was nothing to escape to.</p><p>How long would she be kept here? Would she grow up here? Grow old here? Die here? Has everyone forgotten about her?</p><p>She didn't know how long she had been here, she just remembered the sound of someone burning through the <i>Icarus</i> hold and a hissing noise. And then she fell asleep.</p><p>“Helloo!” she'd been trained to please other, engineered to make others happy. She had been proud of the fact that out there somewhere was a mistress for whom she'd been meant for.</p><p>But whenever she thought of the word 'mistress' she thought of Angel, a woman who was almost certainly dead.</p><p>Was this hell? Was this her punishment for some unforgivable sin?</p><p>“Hello...”</p>"
231,Anke & Svenja (German),Anokil,1,"Deutscher text. Die kleine Schwester will wissen, ob sich die pussy ihrer älteren Schwester anders anfühlt, nachdem sie ihr erstes mal hatte.",['ff inc'],"<p>Anke drehte sich noch einmal auf die Seite und ließ den Schlaf seine
Decke über sie ziehen. Nur noch einige Minuten und sie würde nicht
mehr nur dösen, sondern richtig schlafen. Gleich würde der Schlaf sie
komplett umhüllt haben und dann...  ”Anke,” flüsterte eine Stimme,
”Anke.”  Eine Hand berüherte sie an der Schulter, sanft, aber doch
fest genug um ihr die Decke des Schlafs wieder zu entreißen.  Anke zog
sich jetzt ihre eigene Decke bis zum Kinn hoch. ”Mmmh, was ist denn?”  
”Darf ich bei Dir schlafen?” Es war Ankes jüngere Schwester Svenja.  
Anke rutschte ein wenig zur Seite und hob ihre Decke einladend hoch.
Svenja kam in letzter Zeit öfter um bei ihr zu schlafen und irgendwie
gefiel es Anke auch recht gut. Es war doch schöner mit jemandem im Arm
einzuschlafen, als allein.  Svenja kletterte unter die Decke und
kuschelte sich an ihre Schwester. Sie schmiegte ihren jungen Körper an
den von Anke und legte ihren Kopf auf Ankes Schulter. Anke schob ihre
Nase in Svenjas Haare und roch daran. Sie dufteten wie immer
wunderbar. So konnte sie gut einschlafen. Anke seufzte noch einmal
leise, dann ließ sie den Schlaf wieder seine Decke über sie spannen.  
Noch einmal, dachte sie als sie schon halb schlief. Noch einmal...
Ankes Hand glitt sanft zwischen ihre Beine, über das weiche Fließ
ihrer Schaamhaare. Ihre Finger schoben sich weiter, über ihren
Kitzler, dann über ihre Schamlippen. Mmmhh, wunderbar. Aber noch
sollte nicht schluß sein. Ein klein wenig weiter noch. Ihr
Mittelfinger fand das kleine heiße Loch zwischen ihren Beinen und
glitt sanft hinein. Schon war er bis zum ersten Knöchel in ihr
verschwunden, dann bis zum zweiten. Und dann... Nein, das durfte nicht
sein, sie durfte doch jetzt nicht. Immerhin lag ihre Schwester neben
ihr. Wenn sie etwas merken würde.  Anke zog ihre Hand schnell und doch
vorsichtig wieder zwischen ihren Beinen hervor, aber dieses wunderbare
Gefühl einen Finger in ihrer Scheide zu haben blieb. Das konnte doch
aber nicht sein. Anke schob den Schlaf ein wenig zur Seite um besser
denken zu können. Und, ja. Dort war noch immer ein Finger in ihr, der
definitiv nicht zu einer ihrer Hände gehörte. Sollte etwa...?  ”Was
machst Du da?” flüsterte Anke. Sie spürte, wie Svenja zusammenzuckte
und im nächsten moment verschwand der Finger aus ihrer Scheide.  
”Tschuldigung, ich dachte Du schläfst schon.”  ”Machst Du das etwa
immer, wenn ich schlafe?” Anke unterdrückte ein Kichern. Es machte ihr
garnichts aus, daß Svenja sie dort unten berühert hatte, sie war ihr
kein bischen böse, aber ein wenig merkwürdig war es schon.  ”Nein,
nein, natürlich nicht. Es war das erste Mal das ich... Tschuldigung.”  
”Schon gut.” Eine längere Pause entstand. Beide Mädchen waren
hellwach. Beide überlegten, was sie jetzt tun sollten.  ”Warum hast Du
das gemacht?” fragte Anke nach einer Weile.  Svenja zuckte wieder
zusammen. ”Ich, ich, ich wollte nur... Du hast doch schon mal mit
einem Jungen geschlafen, oder?”  Anke nickte. Es war noch garnicht so
lange her, daß sie ihr erstes mal mit einem Jungen geschlafen hatte.
Sie hatte ihn wirklich geliebt, aber er... Er hat einfach mit ihr
schluß gemacht, nachdem sie einige male miteinander geschlafen hatten.
Sie sei ihm zu unerfahren und kindisch hatte er gesagt. Anke schluckte
und vergaß ihn schnell wieder.  ”Ich wollte nur...Fühlt sich das, ich
meine, fühlt sich Deine Scheide jetzt... anders an?”  Jetzt kicherte
Anke doch ein wenig. ”Nein, ich glaube nicht. Und deshalb hast Du...”
Anke wagte nicht es auszusprechen. Ihre Scheide zog sich bei diesem
Gedanken zusammen und sie wurde feucht. Es machte sie wirklich an.
Ihre kleine Schwester hatte sie... da unten...  ”Warum hast Du mich
denn nicht einfach gefragt?”  ”Ich weiß nicht. Ich, ich glaube ich
hab‘ mich einfach nicht getraut. Bist Du mir jetzt böse?”  ”Nein, ich
bin Dir nicht böse. Außerdem finde ich es ganz schön mutig von Dir
einfach...”  Wieder traute sich Anke nicht den Satz zu vollenden,
wieder entstand eine längere Pause.  Svenja rappelte sich plötzlich
hoch und gab ihrer Schwester einen Kuß auf den Mund.  ”Mmh! Wofür war
der denn?”  ”Weil ich Dich lieb hab‘ und weil Du mir nicht böse bist.”
Anke küßte Svenja jetzt auch, auch auf den Mund. ”Weil ich Dich auch
lieb hab‘.” flüsterte sie.  Die beiden lagen einfach nur nebeneinander
da und dachten nach. Einschlafen konnten beide nicht mehr. Anke fragte
sich ob sie Svenja nicht einfach fragen sollte, ob sie ihren Finger
nicht noch einmal... Aber das ging wohl nicht. Sie fragte sich auch,
warum es sich soviel besser angefühlt hatte, als wenn sie sich selber
den Finger reinsteckte.  “Möchtest Du, ich meine, darf ich meinen
Finger nochmal..?”  Anke wollte ihren Ohren kaum trauen. Ihre
Schwester schien Gedanken lesen zu können.  Svenja hatte auch
nachgedacht und war zu dem Schluß gekommen, daß sie doch lieber fragen
sollte, bevor sie noch einmal ihren Finger in die Scheide ihrer
Schwester stecken würde. Anke würde es sicher auch wollen, schließlich
war sie ihr ja kein bischen böse und Svenja selber... Es hatte ihr ein
wohliges kribbeln verursacht ihren Finger in dem kleinen feuchten Loch
zu haben. Es fühlte sich zwar nicht anders an, als bei sich selber,
aber irgendwie war es doch viel aufregender.  “Nur wenn Du wirklich
möchtest,” antwortete Anke. Sie wollte ihre Schwester auf keinen Fall
zu irgendetwas verleiten, was sie nicht wollte, konnte es aber kaum
erwarten.  Svenja kuschelte sich noch etwas mehr an Anke heran und
küßte sie, dann glitt ihre Hand wieder in den Schoß ihrer Schwester.
Langsam bohrte sie ihren Finger wieder in Ankes Scheide. Sie schien
ihr feuchter und wärmer zu sein als vorher und dieser Eindruck
täuschte keineswegs. Anke zerfloss geradezu. Sie küßte Svenja wieder
und wieder und als ihre kleine Schwester anfing sie sanft mit ihrem
Finger zu ficken stöhnte sie leise.  “Darf ich Dich auch anfassen? Ich
meine, da unten anfassen?” Anke wollte unbedingt Svenjas junge Pussy
berühren. Sie konnte sich nicht daran erinnern, daß sie in ihrem alter
sich schon selber gefingert hatte, aber Svenja tat dies offensichtlich
schon und Anke konnte sich in diesem Moment keinen besseren Dank
vorstellen, als ihrer kleinen Schwester das zurückzugeben, was sie von
ihr gerade bekam.  Svenja antwortete nicht, sondern nahm die Hand
ihrer Schwester und schob sie sich zwischen ihre Beine. Auch sie war
inzwischen feucht und die Hand dort unten zu spüren war das schönste,
was sie je gefühlt hatte. Auch Svenja spürte jetzt, wie ein Finger
langsam in ihre Scheide kroch und Anke schaffte es sogar Svenjas
Kitzler gleichzeitig mit ihrem Daumen zu streicheln. Es war einfach
wunderbar. Die beiden Mädchen küssten sich zärtlich, ließen ihre
Zungen einen heißen Ringkampf veranstalten und fingerten sich dabei
gegenseitig.  Anke kam es als erste. Ihr Körper fing plötzlich an zu
zucken, Svenja spürte, wie Ankes Pussy plötzlich auszulaufen schien,
wie sie sich um ihren kleinen Finger klammerte. Anke stöhnte leise in
den Mund ihrer Schwester.  Svenja war so faszieniert, daß sie garnicht
merkte, wie es ihr selber auch kam. Plötzlich drehte sich alles um sie
herum, sie konnte ihre eigenen Bewegungen nicht mehr kontrollieren,
ihr kleiner Körper krümmte sich vor Lust zusammen und sie bemerkte
nach einiger Zeit auch, daß sie stöhnte. Es war wunderbar, sie glaubte
sogar, die Sterne sehen zu können. Es war ihr vorher schon ein paar
mal gekommen, wenn sie es sich selber gemacht hatte, aber die kleinen
Höhepunkte, die sie sich da selber verschafft hatte waren mit diesem
hier überhauptnicht zu vergleichen. Svenja hat nie die Geschichten
geglaubt, daß einige Frauen ganze Wohnblocks zusammenstöhnten, oder
daß einigen Schwarz vor Augen wurde und sie ohnmächtig wurden. Jetzt
konnte sie es sich vorstellen, wenn sie auch hoffte, daß ihre
Höhepunkte nie so gewaltig sein würden.  Langsam beruhigten sich ihre
Gefühle wieder und als sie die Augen aufschlug lächelte Anke ihr schon
entgegen.  “Ich hab‘ Dich lieb,” flüsterte sie und gab ihr einen Kuß.  
“Ich hab‘ Dich auch lieb.”  Die beiden Mädchen küssten sich zärtlich,
kuschelten sich zusammen und schliefen friedlich ein. Sie wußten, daß
es von nun an noch häufiger vorkommen würde, daß Svenja zu Anke ins
Bett kommen würde und sie wußten, daß es die nächsten male sicher noch
schöner werden würde.    ENDE</p>"
232,Gipsfinger (German),Anokil,1,Deutscher text. Ein mädchen fingert ihre Freundin mit ihrem eingegipsten Finger.,['ff'],"<p>Gipsfinger    Können sie sich vorstellen, daß es auch etwas gutes hat,
wenn man sich einen Finger bricht? Nein? Nun, ich bis vor kurzem auch
nicht. Bis, ja bis...  Ich hatte mir also einen Finger gebrochen, den
Mittelfinger der rechten Hand um genau zu sein. Es ist beim Basketball
spielen in der Schule passiert. Es kam sogar ein Krankenwagen, der
mich ins Krankenhaus fuhr. Zum Glück war es nicht allzu schlimm, auch
wenn es zu Anfang furchtbar weh tat. Nur der Mittelfinger mußte
eingegipst werden und der Gips wurde mit einer Schlaufe an meinem
Handgelenk befestigt. Mein Finger war durch den Gips jetzt zwar
dreimal so dick wie sonst, aber dennoch konnte ich fast alles ohne
große Schwierigkeiten tun.  An einem Tag war ich mit meiner besten
Freundin Julia in der Stadt gewesen und wir fuhren gerade mit der S-
Bahn nach Hause. Die Bahn war nicht sehr voll und so hatten wir Platz
genug um uns einen Vierer-Sitz zu teilen. Wir setzten uns gegenüber
hin und ich legte meine Hände übereinander in meinen Schoß. Wir
redeten nicht sehr viel, da es doch sehr warm und also sehr
anstrengend war in der Stadt herumzulaufen.  Plötzlich lachte Julia
auf.  ”Was ist denn, was hast Du?” fragte ich, da ich absolut keinen
Grund sah, was so komisch sein könnte.  Sie zeigte zwischen meine
Beine auf meinen Gipsfinger und hielt sich die Hand vor den Mund vor
lachen. Ich schaute mir meinen Finger an konnte aber noch immer nichts
lustiges finden.  ”Dein Finger... Wie Du ihn eben gehalten hast”
brachte sie jetzt etwas ruhiger hervor.  ”Wie hab ich ihn denn
gehalten?” fragte ich, denn so lustig kann das ja wohl kaum gewesen
sein.  ”Na so!” meinte sie, spreizte ihre Beine leicht und rieb sich,
nachdem sie sich vorher mit einem Blick vergewissert hat, daß ich die
einzige war die guckt, mit ihrem Mittelfinger die Naht ihrer Jeans
zwischen ihren Beinen.  Jetzt grinste ich auch. ”Und Du mußt natürlich
sonstwas dabei denken” witzelte ich, denn sie dachte bei wirklich
allem nur an das eine.  ”Na der Dicke nach zu urteilen müßte das doch
hinkommen, oder?” meinte sie.  ”Der Dicke nach schon, aber doch ein
bißchen kurz findest Du nicht?”  ”Schon, aber dafür ist er ja etwas
krumm, um auch Regionen zu erreichen in denen...”  ”...noch nie ein
Mann zuvor gewesen ist. Ich weiß, ich weiß” ergänzte ich.  Wir lachten
beide und dann war das Thema aber auch schon wieder erledigt.    Es
waren ja Ferien, also trafen wir uns am nächsten Tag schon kurz nach
mittag. Wir saßen bei mir auf dem Fußboden, hatten es uns mit Decken
und Kissen und etwas zu trinken und zu knabbern gemütlich gemacht. Wir
redeten über dies und jenes, doch dann...  ”Du... wegen gestern... Du
weißt schon...” druckste Julia herum.  ”Wegen den zehn Mark? Reicht
wenn Du mir das Geld nächsten Monat wiedergibst.” Sie hatte von mir
das Geld geliehen um sich eine Bluse zu kaufen, an unser Gespräch mit
dem Gipsfinger dachte ich überhaupt nicht mehr.  ”Wirklich?? Danke!”
Eine kurze Pause entstand. ”Eigentlich meinte ich was anderes.”  ”So,
was denn?”  ”Na, Du weißt schon” sie schaute mich vielsagend an.  ”Was
denn, sag schon!”  ”Ach, Du bist blöd!”  ”Was hab‘ ich denn getan? Ich
weiß wirklich nicht was Du meinst.”  ”Wegen dem hier...” sie hielt
ihren Mittelfinger mehr oder weniger obszön in die Luft.  ”Ach, Du
meinst...” fiel es mir jetzt ein und legte meinen eingegipsten
Mittelfinger noch etwas obszöner zwischen meine Beine.  Sie nickte und
wurde etwas rot im Gesicht, eigentlich gar nicht ihre Art.  ”Was hast
Du denn? Was ist denn damit?” fragte ich etwas verwundert über ihr
Verhalten.  Sie schaute mich etwas erschrocken an, als ob ich etwas
vergessen hätte, was mit meinem Finger ist. Dann schaute sie eher
beschämt auf den Boden.  ”Du hältst mich sicher für pervers oder so
was. Aber mir ging die Sache nicht mehr aus dem Kopf. Ich kann die
ganze Zeit nur daran denken dieses Ding... naja... in meine... in
meine Pussy zu bekommen.” Jetzt schaute sie mich an und wartete auf
eine Reaktion meinerseits.  Ich war völlig geschockt. Ich wußte nicht
genau, ob ich sie für pervers halten sollte, aber ganz normal war das
doch auch nicht, oder? Ich saß einfach nur da und starrte sie an.  
”Was ist? Was meinst Du? Sag doch was.” Ich konnte wie hinter Nebel
sehen, wie sie ihre Lippen bewegte, ich konnte auch hören, was sie
sagte, aber so richtig an mich heran kam das nicht. Ich mußte erst
noch meine Gedanken sortieren. Jetzt erst fing ich an über unser
kurzes Gespräch vom Vortag nachzudenken. Ich versuchte mir
vorzustellen, wie es ist meinen eingegipsten Finger bei mir selber in
die Pussy zu stecken. Zu meiner Verwunderung gefiel mir der Gedanke.
Aber was mich noch mehr verwunderte war, daß mich der Gendanke meinen
Finger bei ihr ‘reinzustecken erregte. Ich wurde feucht sobald ich
daran dachte. Damit mußte ich erst einmal fertig werden, es mir ganz
klar machen.  Wie lange ich geistesabwesend einfach nur da saß weiß
ich nicht, jedenfalls wurde ich aus meinen Gedanken gerissen, als
Julia ihre Hand vor meinen Augen hin und her bewegte.  ”Was?” war
meine erste Reaktion.  ”Gott sei dank. Ich hab‘ schon fast Panik
gekriegt. Was war denn los?”  ”Kannst Du das noch mal sagen?” Ich war
mir absolut nicht mehr sicher, ob sie mich wirklich gebeten hatte ihr
meinen Gipsfinger in die Pussy zu stecken.  ”Das mit der Panik?”
fragte sie dumm.  ”Natürlich nicht das mit der Panik” meinte ich ”Das
hiermit” Ich hielt meinen Finger in die Luft. Dann sah ich wie sie
schluckte.  ”Du meinst, als ich sagte, daß ich den da in meinem
Schlitz spüren möchte?”  Ein riesengroßer Stein fiel mir vom Herzen.
Ich war absolut erleichtert und nickte.  ”Und,” fragte sie ”was denkst
Du?”  Ich zögerte noch etwas, dann meinte ich: ”Hast Du Kondome dabei?
”  ”Kondome??? Was willst Du jetzt mit Kondomen? Ich will wissen, ob
Du mir dieses wunderbare Ding endlich ‘reinschiebst oder nicht.”  
”Dummkopf. Ich kann Dir meinen Finger doch nicht einfach so
‘reinstecken,” ich wedelte dabei mit meinem Finger in der Luft umher
”der Gips löst sich doch bestimmt auf, wenn Du so feucht bist wie ich
vermute.”  ”Ich deute das als JA. Ich hab‘ aber leider keine Kondome
dabei, hast Du hier nicht welche?”  Ich stand auf. Irgendwo hatte ich
doch noch welche, oder? Nein, hier nicht. Hmmm, da auch nicht, ahh,
aber da. Stolz wedelte ich ein Kondom in der Luft. Ich setzte mich zu
ihr und wir öffneten die Packung und streiften das Kondom wie bei
einem Ritual über meinen Finger.  ”Sieht etwas albern aus, findest Du
nicht” meinte ich.  ”Ist doch egal ob das albern aussieht oder nicht.
Hauptsache es fühlt sich gut an.” Sie stand auf, griff unter ihr
Röckchen und zog ihren Slip aus. Dann legte sie sich auf mein Bett,
mit dem Po auf den Rand, und spreizte ihre Beine. Ich hatte sie schon
ein paar mal so gesehen. Wir hatten ein-, zweimal unsere Pussys
verglichen, nur um sicher zu gehen, ob bei uns alles normal war. Jetzt
allerdings war die Situation und der Anblick für mich wesentlich
erotischer, nicht mehr so technisch. Ihr Schlitz glänzte feucht. ”Komm
schon, steck ihn ‘rein” sagte sie ungeduldig.  Ich setzte meine
Fingerspitze an ihr Loch. Ich bedauerte in dem Moment, daß ich sie
durch meinen Gips nicht spüren konnte, doch dieses Manko glich ich
dadurch aus, daß ich mit meiner anderen Hand ihre feuchten Schamlippen
etwas auseinander zog und über ihren Kitzler rieb. Es war ein total
geiler Anblick meinen Finger in ihren Schlitz gleiten zu sehen, und
schon nach kurzer Zeit hatte ich ihn ganz in ihr.  ”Wenn Du wüßtest,
wie gut sich das anfühlt” stöhnte sie.  ”Wenn Du wüßtest, wie geil das
hier aussieht” meinte ich zurück.  Ich fing an meinen Finger langsam
in ihrem Loch hin und her zu bewegen, ihn leicht zu drehen. Sie wand
sich und stöhnte, als ich das tat. Sie ging vollkommen ab. Ich strich
noch einmal mit meiner anderen Hand über ihren Kitzler, dann griff ich
mir unter meinen Rock, in meinen Slip und fing an mich selber zu
fingern. Es war wunderbar, absolut geil. Julia stöhnte, weil ich sie
mit meinem eingegipsten Finger fickte. Schließlich kam es ihr. Und
wie. Zum Glück stöhnte sie nicht allzu laut, schließlich war meine
Mutter auch noch im Haus.  Ich zog meinen Finger aus ihr heraus, legte
mich dann auf den Boden, spreizte meine Beine und schob mit meinen
Finger selber in meine Pussy. Es war wirklich geil. Es war nicht
unbedingt die Größe, die es so geil machten, vielmehr der Gedanke, was
es war. Ich brauchte nicht sehr lange, bis es mir auch kam und zog
hinterher meinen Finger wieder aus mir heraus.  Julia schnappte sich
sofort meinen Arm, stellte ihn auf den Ellenbogen, setzte sich über
meine Hand und schob sich meinen Finger wieder in ihren Schlitz. Sie
fing an richtig darauf zu reiten.  ”Du kannst wohl gar nicht genug
bekommen, wie?” meinte ich keuchend.  Sie antwortete nicht, sondern
stöhnte nur, dann kam es ihr schon wieder, so geil war sie.  Wir
legten uns gemeinsam auf mein Bett und kuschelten uns zusammen.  ”Das
war das wunderbarste, was ich je erlebt habe” sagte sie.  ”Sind wir
jetzt eigentlich pervers, oder nicht?” fragte ich.  ”Bestimmt” meinte
sie und wir lachten.  Sie nahm meine Hand mit dem Gipsfinger und küßte
ihn, dann küßte auch ich ihn.  ”Darf ich Dich auch küssen” fragte ich.
Sie antwortete nicht, sondern schob ihren Kopf dichter an meinen und
unsere Lippen berührten sich. Erst küßten wir uns nur ganz zart, dann
aber wurden unsere Küsse fordernder, bis wir schließlich wild
miteinander rumknutschten.  ”Hast Du noch mehr Kondome?” fragte sie
nach einiger Zeit.  Ich schüttelte den Kopf und machte ein trauriges
Gesicht dabei.  ”Die Läden haben schon zu oder?” fragte sie wieder.  
”Ich fürchte schon. Gleich morgen kaufen wir welche, OK.”  ”OK. Aber
so lange halt‘ ich das glaube ich nicht mehr aus.”  ”Dann muß es halt
anders gehen” meinte ich und griff ihr mit meiner unversehrten und
unvergipsten Hand zwischen die Beine.  ”Gute Idee” sagte sie lächelnd
und griff mir auch zwischen die Beine.  Wir küßten uns wieder und
fingerten uns gegenseitig, bis es uns kam.  Als sie am abend nach
Hause ging verabschiedeten sie sich nicht nur von mir mit einem Kuß,
sondern auch von meinem Finger.    Wie angekündigt gingen wir gleich
am nächsten Morgen los und kauften in der Apotheke Kondome. Die
Apothekerin schaute uns schon ein bißchen merkwürdig an, aber das
machte uns nichts, da wir uns viel zu sehr auf das freuten, was wir
mit den Kondomen anstellen wollten.  Kaum waren wir bei mir zu Hause
zogen wir uns aus und meinen Finger an, mit einem Kondom. Zuerst war
wieder Julias Pussy an der Reihe, dann meine. Hinterher lagen wir
schmusend im Bett. Die ganze Welt war in Ordnung und hätte nicht
schöner sein können.  ”Wann muß der Gips eigentlich wieder ab?” fragte
Julia.  ”Freitag.”  ”Was schon Freitag. Das sind ja nur noch drei
Tage. Kannst Du ihn nicht noch ein wenig länger behalten?”  ”Du
spinnst wohl. Ich bin froh, wenn das Ding endlich ab ist. Nur weil ich
Dich damit fingern soll laß ich den doch nicht länger dran als nötig.”
”Aber es gefällt Dir doch auch, oder etwa nicht?”  ”Ja, schon, aber
wie soll ich es denn meinem Arzt klar machen, daß ich den Gips noch
etwas länger behalten möchte? Der wird sich ganz schön wundern.”  
”Stimmt ja, aber schön wäre es trotzdem, wenn wir ihn etwas länger
behalten könnten.”  ”Vielleicht macht er ihn ja so geschickt ab, daß
er heil bleibt und ich ihn mit nach Hause nehmen kann. Du durftest
Deinen Gips doch auch mit nach Hause nehmen, erinnerst Du Dich noch?”
Sie hatte sich als kleines Kind mal das Bein gebrochen und den Gips
hinterher mit nach Hause nehmen dürfen.  ”Stimmt. Irgendwann haben
meine Eltern ihn dann weggeschmissen und ich war tagelang böse auf
sie, weil ich ihn doch so gern behalten hätte. Du mußt unbedingt
fragen, ob Du ihn mitnehmen darfst, bitte!!!”  ”Ich will sehen, was
sich machen läßt, aber noch hab‘ ich ihn ja” meinte ich und packte ein
neues Kondom aus. Julia lächelte und half mir dabei es über meinen
Finger zu ziehen. Kaum war das geschafft hatte sie das Ding auch schon
wieder in ihrer Pussy versenkt.    Die nächsten drei Tage verliefen
ähnlich. Ich fingerte uns beide mit meinem Gipsfinger und ab und an
fingerten wir uns gegenseitig. Es gefiel mir mehr und mehr mit Julia,
mit einer anderen Frau im Bett zu liegen, und Sex mit ihr zu haben.
Wir wurden echt gut im Küssen und hatten innerhalb kürzester Zeit die
Stellen an unseren Körpern gefunden, die die andere geradezu wild
machten. Dann aber kam der Freitag. Ich traute mich nicht den Arzt zu
fragen, ob er den Gips ganz abbekommen würde. Ich hatte Angst davor,
daß er mir unangenehme Fragen stellen wurde und vielleicht sogar
herausfinden würde, was wir mit meinem Finger gemacht haben. Er
schaffte es auch nicht den Gips einigermaßen heil herunter zu bekommen
und gab sich auch gar keine Mühe das zu tun. Hinterher waren nur noch
Gipsbrösel von diesem ungewöhnlichen Freudenspender übrig.  Julia war
ziemlich enttäuscht, als ich ohne Gips wieder nach Hause kam. Wir
trauerten wirklich ein wenig. Nichts desto Trotz hatten wir ja immer
noch uns und verbrachten die nächsten beiden Tage miteinander zum
größten Teil im Bett.    Der Montag kam und das würde der wohl
langweiligste Tag der ganzen Ferien werden. Mein Gips war nicht mehr
da, und Julia war auch nicht da. Sie mußte mit ihren Eltern Verwandte
besuchen und würde erst am Abend nach Hause kommen.  Ich langweilte
mich fast zu Tode. Zweimal legte ich mich hin und fing an es mir
selber zu machen. Aber allein machte es irgendwie gar keinen Spaß
mehr, also hörte ich schnell wieder auf.  Am Abend stand sie dann
plötzlich vor meiner Tür. Sie lächelte mich unschuldig an.  ”Was ist,
was hast Du?” fragte ich. Irgendwas war da im Busch. Sie sagte nichts
sondern lächelte einfach nur weiter.  ”Sag schon, was ist los!!!”  Sie
hob nun ihre rechte Hand, die sie vorher hinter ihrem Rücken gehalten
hatte, hoch und winkte mir mit einem eingegipsten Mittelfinger zu.  
Einen Moment lang starrte ich darauf, dann lachte ich los und sie
lachte mit mir.  ”Als mein Onkel mir seine Baustelle für seine
Gartenlaube zeigen wollte,” erzählte sie ”bin ich hingefallen und das
ist das Ergebnis.”  Wir lachten noch ein Weilchen, dann aber gingen
wir nach oben um uns mit unserem neuen Spielzeug zu amüsieren. Der
Rest der Ferien war gerettet.</p>"
233,Fingercast,Anokil,1,A girl breaks her finger and fucks her girlfriend with her casted finger.,['ff'],"<p>Can you imagine that there is something good if you break a finger?
No? Well, I couldn't either, till… yes, till…</p><p>I broke my finger. The middle finger of my right hand to be exact. It
happened while playing basketball in school. I even went to hospital
with an ambulance. It wasn't too bad though, even though it hurt quite
much at first. Only my middle finger got a cast which was fixed with a
loop on my wrist. Well, my finger was three times as thick as normal
with the cast, but because only my middle finger was in cast I could
do nearly everything just as normally.</p><p>On one day I went shopping with my best friend Julia. We were on our
way back home in the tube. The train wasn't too crowded so we sat
alone facing each other. I put my hand in my lap. We were a bit
exhausted, because it was very warm and tiring to walk around in town.
Out of nothing Julia started to laugh.</p><p>""What? Why are you laughing?"" I asked. I could see what was so funny.
She pointed between my legs on my finger cast finger and couldn't stop
laughing. I looked at my finger, but still I couldn't find anything
funny on it.</p><p>""Your… your finger… the way you held it…"" she managed to say after
calming down a bit.</p><p>""Well, how did I held it?"" I asked back. I couldn't imagine that
someone could hold a finger any way funny.</p><p>""Just like that!"" she said, spreading her legs a bit and rubbing her
middle finger between her legs after looking around to be sure nobody
was watching.</p><p>Now I had to grin too. ""And you have to think about that."" I teased
her. She always seemed to think about this one thing.</p><p>""It seems to be thick enough, right?"" she said.</p><p>""Thick enough… yes, but a little bit too short, don't you think?""</p><p>""Right, but it is a bit bended to reach regions where…""</p><p>""… no man has ever been before. I know, I know"" I finished her
sentence.</p><p>We laughed and then this subject was done.</p><p>Well school was out for the summer so we met next day too. We sat in
my room and had made it nice and cuddly with cushions and something to
drink and some food. We just talked about this and that, but then…
""Err… about yesterday… well you know…"" Julia managed to say.</p><p>""About the ten bucks? You can give it back next month."" She had lend
the money from me to buy a blouse. I thought she was talking about the
money. I didn't really thought about the talk about my fingercast.
""Really?? Tanks!"" she paused for a moment. ""Actually I meant something
else.""</p><p>""So, what's up?""</p><p>""You know…"" she looked at me as if I should know what she was talking
about.</p><p>""What is it, tell me.""</p><p>""Ow, you are stupid.""</p><p>""What have I done? I really don't know what you want.""</p><p>""It's because of this here…"" she held her middle finger up which
looked a bit naughty.</p><p>""Oh, you mean…"" now I knew what she was talking about and I held my
finger a bit more naughty between my legs.</p><p>She nodded and went red. Actually not her style to turn red because of
something naughty.</p><p>""What's wrong? What's with my finger?"" I asked still wondering about
her question and about the way she behaved.</p><p>She looked at my a bit shocked, as if I had forgotten what there was
with my finger. But then she looked down ashamed.</p><p>""You think I'm a pervert or something. But I can't stop thinking about
yesterday. I can't stop thinking about that thing. I just want to…
well… want to have it… want to have it in my pussy."" She looked at me
and waited for a reaction.</p><p>I was totally shocked. I didn't knew if I should think of her as a
pervert, but it wasn't normal, was it? I just sat there and stared at
her.</p><p>""What? What do you think? Please say something!"" I just could see her
like through fog, I could see her lips move, I could hear what she was
saying, but it didn't really got to me. I just had to sort my mind. I
started to think about our little talk the day before. I tried to
imagine how it would be to stick my casted finger in my pussy. I was
confused, but I seemed to like what I was thinking. But what confused
me more that I got aroused by thinking about sticking my finger into
her. I got wet the moment I thought about it. I had to handle that
first, to really believe what I was thinking.</p><p>I don't know how long I just sat there thinking. I was brought back to
reality by Julias hand waving before my eyes.</p><p>""What?"" was my first reaction.</p><p>""Oh God. I nearly panicked. What was wrong?""</p><p>""Could you say that again?"" I wasn't sure if she really had asked me
to stick my casted finger in her pussy.</p><p>""What? That I nearly panicked?"" she asked confused.</p><p>""Of course not that you nearly panicked"" I said. ""That with this here""
I held my finger up again. She swallowed.</p><p>""You mean when I said, that I want to feel that thing in me?""</p><p>I felt relieved, because I didn't just dreamed what she was wishing
for.</p><p>""Well, what do you think?"" she asked.</p><p>I hesitated a bit but then I asked ""Do you have condoms?""</p><p>""Condoms??? What do you want with condoms? I want to know if you will
stick this wonderful thing in me or not.""</p><p>""Dummy. I can't stick my finger in you just like that."" I waved my
finger around. ""The cast will sure dissolve if you are as wet as I
think you are.""</p><p>""I take this for a YES. But I don't have any condoms. Don't you have
one?""</p><p>I got up. Didn't I have one or two somewhere? No, not here. Neither
there, but, yes, here we are. I waved the condom proudly in the air. I
got back to her opened the condom and put it over my casted finger,
just like in a ritual.</p><p>""Looks a bit stupid, don't you think?"" I said.</p><p>""I don't care how stupid it looks as long as it feels nice."" She got
up, and pulled her panties down from underneath her skirt. Then she
laid on my bed and spread her legs. I had seen her a few times like
this. We compared or pussies with each others a few times before that,
just to see if everything was alright. But in this situation it was a
bit different, more erotic and not so technical. Her slit shimmered
wet. ""Come on. Stick it in!"" she said impatient.</p><p>I put my fingertip on her slit. I were a bit sad that I couldn't feel
her through my cast but I compensated it by spreading her lips with my
other hand and rubbing her clit. It was a really nice view to see my
finger gliding into her slit and it didn't took long to put my whole
finger in her.</p><p>""Wow, if only you knew how nice this feels"" she moaned.</p><p>""If only you knew how nice this looks like"" I said back.</p><p>I started to move my finger in her. Moving it back and forth and
turning it a bit. She squirmed and moaned as I did that, loving it
completely. I rubed her clit one more time and then I put my other
hand down my skirt between my legs and started to finger myself. It
was wonderful, absolutely marvellous. Julia moaned because I fucked
her with my casted finger. And finally she came. And my did she come.
Luckily she didn't moaned too loud, because my mom was downstairs and
would have heard if Julia had moaned louder.</p><p>I pulled my finger back out, laid back on the floor, spread my legs
and sticked my finger up my own pussy. It really was great. It wasn't
the seize, it was more the imagination of what it was. It didn't took
long and I came too.</p><p>Julia grabbed my arm just after I had pulled my finger out of my
pussy. She managed to turn my arm to stand it on the floor with my
elbow, then she squatted over my hand and put my finger back in her
pussy. Then she started riding my finger.</p><p>""You can't get enough!"" I said exhausted.</p><p>She didn't answer, but moaned and after a few moments she came again.
After I pulled my finger out we laid on my bed and cuddled together.
""That was the most wonderful thing I ever experienced"" she said after
a while.</p><p>""Are we perverts now, or aren't we?"" I asked.</p><p>""We sure are"" she said and we both laughed.</p><p>She took my hand with my casted finger and kissed it, then I kissed it
too.</p><p>""May I kiss you too"" I asked.</p><p>She didn't answer but leaned over to me and kissed me. First we kissed
just lightly but the our kisses became harder till we really kissed
like mad.</p><p>""Do you have some more condoms?"" she asked after a while.</p><p>I said no and made a sad face.</p><p>""The stores are already closed, right?"" she asked again.</p><p>""I think so. We buy some tomorrow, OK?""</p><p>""OK. But I don't think that I can hold out for that long.""</p><p>""Then it should go a different way"" I said and shoved my healthy hand
between her legs.</p><p>""Good idea"" she said and shoved her hand between my legs with a bright
smile on her face.</p><p>We kissed and fingered each other till we came.</p><p>As she went home that evening she gave me and my finger a kiss.</p><p>As planned we bought some condoms right in the morning the next day.
The woman who sold them looked a bit funny at us but we didn't mind.
We just were too exited about what we wanted to do with our condoms.
The moment we were back home we undressed us and dressed my finger
with a condom. First came Julias pussy, then mine. We laid in my bed
afterwards, cuddling each other. The whole world couldn't get any
better.</p><p>""When do they take off you cast?"" Julia asked.</p><p>""Friday.""</p><p>""What, already Friday? That are only 3 days. Couldn't you keep it a
bit longer?""</p><p>""Are you crazy? I'm glad if this thing is gone. Just because I fuck
you with it I won't keep it longer than necessary.""</p><p>""But you like it too, don't you?""</p><p>""Yes, sure, but how should I tell the Doc that I want to keep it
longer? He would really wonder.""</p><p>""True, but it would be nice if we could keep it a bit longer.""</p><p>""Maybe he takes it off without destroying it then I could bring it
back home. Couldn't you keep your cast too. Do you remember that?"" She
had a broken leg as a kid and could keep her cast afterwards.</p><p>""Yes. But my parents threw it away and I was mad at them for days,
because I wanted to keep it. You have to ask if you could keep it,
please!!""</p><p>""I will se what I can do about it. But right now I still have it,"" I
said and pulled out another condom. Julia smiled and helped me to put
it on my finger. A second later she had it back in her pussy.</p><p>The next days were similar. I fingered us both with my casted finger
and from time to time we fingered each other. I liked it more and more
with Julia, to be in bed with a girl and to have sex with her. We
improved our kissing and found all the spots to make us hot in just no
time. But Friday came. I didn't dare to ask the Doc because I feared
some questions from him and that he would find out what we did with my
finger. He didn't manage to bring the cast off in a whole piece. He
didn't tried and afterwards there were just small pieces left from our
beloved fingercast.</p><p>Julia was really sad about it as I came back home without a cast. We
both were sad a little bit. But we still had each other and we spent
the next two days more or less in bed.</p><p>Monday came and it would be the most boring day in the whole summer
break. My cast was gone and Julia wouldn't be there either. She had to
visit some relatives with her parents and would be back home late in
the evening.</p><p>I was bored the whole day. Two times I laid down on my bed and started
to finger myself. But it wasn't that much fun so I stopped.</p><p>In the evening she was suddenly there, standing at my door. She smiled
innocently.</p><p>""What, what's up?"" I asked. Something was going on. She didn't say a
thing but kept on smiling.</p><p>""Come on, tell me!!!""</p><p>She raised her right hand, which she had behind her back before, and
waved at me with a casted middle finger.</p><p>I stared at it for a moment, but then I had to laugh and she laughed
with me.</p><p>""As my uncle wanted to show me his construction site for his new
garden house, I tripped and this it the result.""</p><p>We laughed a bit more. Then we went upstairs to have a little fun with
our new toy. The rest of summer break was saved.</p>"
234,Anke and Svenja,Anokil,1,Little sister wants to know if her elder sister's pussy feels different after her first sex.,['ff inc'],"<p>Anke turned around to her other side and let the sleep embrace her.
Just a few moments and she wouldn’t be just dozing, she would sleep
completely. In a moment sleep would cover her and then…
“Anke,” a voice whispered, “Anke.”</p><p>A hand touched her shoulder, soft, but hard enough to pull the sleep
away from her.</p><p>Anke pulled her blanket under her chin. “Mmmh, what’s up?”</p><p>“May I sleep in your bed?” It was Ankes younger sister Svenja.</p><p>Anke moved a bit aside and pulled her blanket up invitingly. Svenja
came often the last time to sleep in her bed and somehow Anke liked
it. It was nicer to sleep with someone in ones arms then just alone.</p><p>Svenja climbed under the blanket and cuddled herself close to her
sister. She nestled her young body close to Ankes and put her head on
Ankes shoulder. Anke shoved her nose in Svenjas hair and inhaled. Her
hair smelled marvellous, like always. Like that she would fall asleep
easily. Anke sighed one more time, then she let sleep pull its cover
over her again.</p><p>One more time, she thought as she was already half asleep. One more
time… Ankes hand glided softly between her legs, over the soft fleece
of her pubic hair. Her fingers moved further, over her clit, then over
her lips. Mmmhh, wonderful. But she wouldn’t stop there. Just a little
bit further. Her middle finger found the little hole and glided in. A
second later it was in to the first knuckle, then to the second
knuckle. And then… No, she shouldn’t, she couldn’t do it now. Her
sister was lying next to her that very moment. If she would notice
what she was doing there.</p><p>Anke pulled her hand away, fast but with caution, but this wonderful
feeling to have a finger in her slit stayed. But this couldn’t be.</p><p>Anke pushed the sleep away a bit more, so she could think better. And,
yes, there was still a finger in her, but this finger didn’t belong to
one of her hands. Should there…?</p><p>“What are you doing there?” Anke whispered. She felt Svenja twitch and
the next moment the finger moved out of her pussy.</p><p>“S-sorry, I thought you were asleep.”</p><p>“Are you doing such things always when I’m asleep?” Anke tried not to
giggle. She didn’t really mind that Svenja had touched her ‘down
there’. She wasn’t mad at her, but it still was a bit strange.</p><p>“NO, No, of course not. It was the first time that I… Sorry.”</p><p>“It’s alright.” There was a pause. Both girls were wide awake now.</p><p>Both girls were thinking what to do next.</p><p>“Why did you do that?“ Anke asked after a while.</p><p>Svenja twitched again. “I, I… I just wanted… You had had sex with a
boy right?”</p><p>Anke nodded. It wasn’t that long ago, that she had her first time. She
was really in love with him, but he… He just dropped her after they
had had sex a few times. She is too inexperienced and childish he had
said. Anke swallowed and tried to forget him again.</p><p>“I just wanted to know… Does your pussy, I mean, does your pussy feel
different now?”</p><p>Now Anke had to giggle. “No, well, I don’t think so. And that’s why…”</p><p>Anke didn’t dare to speak it out loud. But her pussy twitched now and
she got wet again. It was making her hot. Her little sister really…
down there!!!</p><p>“Why didn’t you just ask?”</p><p>“I don’t know. I, I think I just didn’t dared to ask. Are you mad at
me now?“</p><p>“No, I’m not mad at you. And I think it is quite daring to just…”</p><p>Again she didn’t dare to finish her sentence, again there was a pause.
Svenja suddenly got up and gave her sister a kiss on her mouth.</p><p>“Mmh. What was that for?”</p><p>“Course I love you and course you are not mad at me.”</p><p>Anke kissed Svenja back, also on her mouth. “Because I love you too,”
she whispered.</p><p>Both girls laid there side by side and were thinking. They couldn’t
sleep anymore. Anke wondered if she just should ask her sister to put
her finger back in her pussy again… But this wouldn’t work. She also
wondered why it had felt so much better then to do it on her own.</p><p>“Do you want to… I mean, may I put my finger back in you?”</p><p>Anke couldn’t believe her ears. Could her sister read her mind?</p><p>Svenja also were thinking and came to the conclusion that it really
was better to ask before putting her finger back in her sister’s
pussy. Anke would like it too, because she wasn’t mad at all, and
Svenja herself… It made her tingle to put her finger in this little
moist hole. It didn’t really feel different as in her pussy, but
somehow it was much more exciting.</p><p>“Just if you really want to,” answered Anke. She didn’t want to push
her sister, but on the other hand she couldn’t wait.</p><p>Svenja cuddled herself a bit closer to her sister, kissed her, and
then her hand glided back in the lap of her sister. Slowly her finger
dived back into Ankes slit. It seemed to be wetter and hotter then
before. Anke melted. She kissed Svenja again and again and as her
sister started to fuck her pussy with her finger she moaned silently.</p><p>“May I touch you too? I mean… down there…?” Anke wanted to feel
Svenjas young pussy like mad. She couldn’t remember if she had
fingered herself at this young age, but Svenja seemed to do that
already. And Anke couldn’t imagine a better way to say thanks then
giving her little sister back what she was receiving from her.</p><p>Svenja didn’t answer, but took the hand of her sister and put it
between her legs. She was wet too and to feel this hand down there was
the best thing she ever felt. Svenja felt how a finger glided in her
pussy and Anke also managed to rub Svenjas little clit the same time
with her thumb. It was just marvellous. Both girls kissed each other
gently and let their tongues wrestle while fingering each other.</p><p>Anke came first. Her body twitched and jerked. Svenja felt how Ankes
pussy seemed to overflow and how it clinged to her finger. Anke moaned
silently in the mouth of her sister.</p><p>Svenja was so fascinated that she didn’t felt her own climax approach.</p><p>Suddenly everything started to turn around her, she couldn’t control
her movements, her little body cringed with lust and after a while she
noticed that she also was moaning. It was wonderful. She also thought
to see some stars. She came a few times before on her own, but it were
just small climaxes and not comparable with this one. Svenja never
believed the stories about women who screamed through whole streets or
that some of them fainted. But now she could imagine that these
stories might be true.</p><p>Slowly her feelings calmed down. As she opened her eyes again Anke was
smiling at her.</p><p>“I really love you.” She whispered and gave her a kiss.</p><p>“I love you too”</p><p>Both girls kissed each other softly, cuddled together and fell asleep.
They knew that Svenja would come more often to sleep in Ankes bed, and
they knew that it would be much nicer the next times.</p><p>End</p>"
235,Birte und Birgit (German),Anokil,1,2 teens verglaichen ihre Brüste und ein bischen mehr.,['ff'],"<p>Das erste Mal, daß ich Sex hatte war mit einem anderen Mädchen. Ich
war 15 und sie, Birgit heißt sie, auch. Wir gingen zusammen in eine
Klasse und waren miteinander befreundet. Sie war zwar nicht meine
beste Freundin, aber zu diesem Zeitpunkt trafen wir uns relativ
häufig.</p><p>Es passierte beim Schwimmen, als wir unsere Brüste miteinander
verglichen. Ich war sehr knabenhaft gebaut, daß heißt mein Busen war
relativ klein, er ist es auch heute noch, bzw. durch meine Figur kam
er nicht so sehr zur Geltung. An sich war ich mit meinem Busen ganz
zufrieden, ich fand ihn wie gesagt garnicht so klein und einen so
großen Busen wie einige aus meiner Klasse wollte ich ganz bestimmt
nicht haben. Birgits Busen war, so fand ich, nicht viel größer als
meiner, vielleicht sogar genauso groß, aber ihrer kam durch ihren
etwas weiblicheren Körperbau etwas mehr zur Geltung. Ich fand, daß
Birgit sehr gut aussah und habe sie immer etwas deswegen beneidet.
Beim Schwimmunterricht in der Schule habe ich sie ja nackt sehen
können und auch wenn wir ab und zu beieinander übernachteten.</p><p>Als wir also beide 15 waren trafen wir uns des öfteren und unternahmen
eine ganze Menge. Wir gingen oft Schwimmen und dabei ist es auch
passiert. Es war an diesem Tag recht leer im Schwimmbad und als wir am
Ende in die Duschen gingen waren wir die einzigen dort. Wir streiften
also die Träger unserer Badeanzüge ab und standen Oben-Ohne unter der
Dusche. Wir hatten die Duschkabine ganz am Ende des Raumes genommen,
weil wir nicht so scharf darauf waren von den anderen Frauen, die ja
zum Glück zu diesem Zeitpunkt nicht im Raum waren, beim duschen
beobachtet zu werden. Wir ließen also das warme Wasser auf unsere
Körper prasseln. Mein Blick fiel wieder auf Birgits Busen. In diesem
Moment meinte ich wirklich, daß ihr Busen genauso groß war wie meiner,
oder war er sogar kleiner? Birgit bemerkte meine Blicke. ""Was ist?""
lachte sie und schaute auf ihren Busen. ""Ist damit was?"" fragte sie und
nahm ihre Brüste in die Hände. ""Nein, nein,"" beruhigte ich sie
""Findest du eigentlich daß mein Busen größer ist als deiner oder
kleiner?"" Sie schaute abwechselnd auf ihren Busen und auf meinen, dann
meinte sie, daß sie ihren etwas größer fände. ""Sicher?"" fragte ich und
sie nickte. Ich fasste meinen Busen jetzt an dann legte ich meine
Hände auf ihren. Sie zuckte etwas zurück und mir war es irgendwie auch
etwas peinlich einfach ihren Busen anzufassen, aber ich wollte nun mal
wissen wer von uns den größeren Busen hat. Es fühlte sich angenehm an
den Busen eines anderen Mädchens in den Händen zu halten, wenn es sich
auch nicht anders anfühlte wie mein Busen und noch machte es mich auch
nicht an. Ich tastete etwas an ihrem Busen herum und fasste dann
wieder meinen an. Ich wußte nicht welcher von beiden nun größer war.</p><p>""Gleich groß"" stellte ich fest. ""Laß mich mal"" meinte sie skeptisch
und legte ihre Hände auf meinen Busen. Wow, Das fühlte sich ja richtig
gut an. Noch nie hatte jemand anderes außer mir selber meinen Busen
angefasst und ihre Berührung machte mich jetzt wirklich etwas an. Sie
nahm wieder ihren Busen in ihre Hände, dann wieder meinen. Schließlich
kam sie zu dem Schluß:"" Ich weiß nicht!"" Dieses Ergebnis befriedigte
natürlich überhaupt nicht. Wir stellten uns also nebeneinander aber
entweder war der Unterschied zu gering um ihn in diesem Vergleich
festzustellen oder er war nicht vorhanden. Wir gingen also wieder dazu
über unsere Brüste gengenseitig zu betasten. Aus dem Testen wurde
langsam ein streicheln. Meine Brustwarzen wurden langsam hart und
richteten sich auf und auch auf Birgit hatte unsere Streichelei die
selbe Wirkung. ""Vielleicht sollten wir unsere Brüste mal aneinander
drücken"" schlug sie schließlich vor, ""Dann kann man vielleicht sehen,
wer von uns den größeren Busen hat.""</p><p>Ich war einverstanden, nicht weil ich noch ernsthaft an einem Ergebnis
interressiert war, sondern weil mir der Gedanke daran ihren Busen an
meinem zu spüren sehr angenehm erschien. Wir drückten also unsere
Brüste aneinander, legten unsere Arme umeinander um uns noch enger
aneinander zu schmiegen und schauten an unseren aneinander gepressten
Körpern hinunter. Es war ein tolles Gefühl das zarte Gewebe ihres
Busens an meinem zu spüren, zu spüren wie sich meine Brustwarzen in
ihre Haut bohrten und ihre bei mir dasselbe taten. Wir drückten uns
eng aneinander und begannen unsere Brüste aneinander zu reiben. Nach
einer Weile schaute Birgit mich an. Ich sah wie ihr Kopf langsam auf
mich zukam, sie sah erregt aus, ihre Lippen standen leicht offen, ihre
Augenlieder schienen immer weiter zuzufallen je weiter sie auf mich
zukam. Ich wußte, daß wir uns im nächsten Augenblick küssen würden und
das war genau das, was ich auch wollte. Unsere Lippen trafen sich, wir
blieben sekundenlang so stehen, dann schob ich meine Zunge vor und
erbat mit ihr einlaß in Birgits Mund, den sie mir auch gewährte. Ihre
Zunge begrüßte mich und wir ließen die beiden miteinander spielen. Das
war das erste Mal, daß ich jemanden richtig küsste und das
ausgerechnet mit einem anderen Mädchen. Es war ein herliches Gefühl.
Ich hielt es kaum mehr aus, schob meine Hand zwischen unsere Körper,
in meinen Badeanzug und fing an mich zu fingern. Nach wenigen Sekunden
spürte ich, daß auch Birgit sich ihre Hand zwischen ihre Schenkel
schob und anfing es sich selber zu machen. Daß wir uns an einem
""öffentlichen"" Ort befanden hatten wir längst vergessen.</p><p>Nach einer Weile sanken wir zu Boden, lösten uns voneinander. Jede
lehnte sich gegen eine der Wände, wir zogen unsere Badeanzüge ganz
aus, spreizten unsere Beine und fingerten uns, während wir der anderen
dabei zusahen. Es war absolut geil, meinen Finger in meiner Scheide
und auf meinem Kitzler zu spüren und gleichzeitig Birgit dabei
zuzuschauen, wie sie es sich selber machte. Bald kroch sie, ihre eine
Hand immernoch zwischen ihren Beinen, auf mich zu. Sie wollte mich
wieder küssen, daß wußte ich. Als sie neben mir war beugte ich mich zu
ihr rüber, suchte mit meiner Hand halt, fasste an ihren Busen. Unsere
Lippen traffen sich wieder, unsere Zungen begannen wieder miteinander
zu spielen, meine Hand konnte sich auf ihrem nassen Körper nicht
halten und rutschte an ihm immer tiefer. Ich hatte eigentlich gernicht
vor sie zwischen ihren Beinen zu streicheln, aber sie zog in erwartung
dessen ihre Hand weg und schon spürte ich ihre Schamhaare, die feuchte
Hitze, die zwischen ihren Beinen aufstieg. Meine Hand rutschte jetzt
endgültig zwischen ihre Beine und dem Gefühl ihren feuchten Schlitz an
meiner Hand zu spüren konnte ich nicht wiederstehen. Schon verschwand
mein Mittelfinger in ihrer Scheide und mit meinem Daumen versuchte ich
ihren Kitzler zu streicheln. Dann spürte auch ich ihre Hand zwischen
meinen Beinen. Auch sie schob mir einen Finger in die Scheide und
begann mich regelrecht damit zu ficken. Ich lag jetzt auf ihr drauf
und wir verwöhnten uns gegenseitig mit unseren Fingern, während wir
uns zärtlich küssten. Plötzlich fing sie leise in meinen Mund
hineinzustöhnen ""Ich komme, ich komme, ich komme,..."" Immer und immer
wieder ganz leise. Ich spürte, daß ihre Scheide mit einem Mal noch
viel feuchter wurde, und dann kam es auch mir zum ersten Mal in meinem
Leben und ohne Vorwahnung. Zum Glück bin ich recht leise, wenn es mir
kommt, genau wie sie, aber das wußte ich da ja noch nicht. Ich presste
meine Lippen auf ihre und wir stöhnten leise in unsere Münder hinein.
Minutenlang lagen wir noch da, erholten uns von unseren Orgasmen und
küssten uns zärtlich. Wir wurden erst dadurch aufgeschreckt, daß
irgendwo eine Dusche anging. Wir sprangen schnell auf, konnten aber
niemanden in den Duschkabinen sehen, die wir überblicken konnten. Wir
kicherten einander leise zu, zogen unsere Badeanzüge wieder an und
gingen.</p><p>Natürlich blieb das nicht das einzige Mal, daß wir es miteinander
taten, aber lesbisch sind wir beide dadurch auch nicht geworden. Wir
haben beide inzwischen einen Freund, sehen uns leider auch nur noch
selten, aber manchmal von diesen seltenen Treffen gehen wir noch
gemeinsam ins Bett und erinnern uns an unser Erstes Mal.</p>"
236,Birte and Birgit,Anokil,1,2 teens compare their breasts and do a bit more.,['ff'],"<p>The first time I had sex was with a girl. I was 15 at that time and
she, Birgit is her name, was 15 too. We were in the same class and
were friends at that time. She wasn’t my best friend but at that time
we did many things together.</p><p>It happened after we were swimming while comparing our breasts. I am
build like a boy, that is: my boobs are very small — they still are —
and because of my boyish body shape they also seemed smaller that they
really are. Actually I was quite comfort with my boobs and I thought
they aren’t that small. And I didn’t really wanted so big boobs like
some girls in my class had. Birgits breasts weren’t much bigger than
mine, maybe they were similar, but her boobs looked bigger because of
her more female body. Birgit looked very beautiful and I was a bit
jealous because of that. In swimming class at school I had seen her
naked and also a few times when sleeping over at each other.</p><p>We both were 15, as I said, and we met often to do all sort of things
then. We often went swimming and that’s were it happened. It wasn’t
very crowded that day and we were on our own in the showers
afterwards. We pulled down the tops of our bathing suits and stepped
topless under the shower. We took the last stall at the end of the
room. We were a bit shy about other people seeing us topless though
there weren’t any people there anyway at that moment. We let the warm
water splash on our bodies. I looked right on Birgits breasts and at
that moment I really thought, that her boobs weren’t larger than mine,
or were they a bit smaller? Birgit noticed my look.</p><p>“What is it.” She laughed and looked on her boobs. “Is something wrong
with them?” she asked and took her boobs in her hands.</p><p>“No, no,” I calmed her down. “Do you think that my boobs are bigger or
smaller than yours?”</p><p>She looked at her boobs than at mine. Then she said that hers are a
bit bigger.</p><p>“Sure?” I asked. But she nodded.</p><p>Then I took my boobs in my hands then I laid my hands on hers. She
twitched a bit and I was a bit embarrassed that I touched her boobs
without asking her first, but I wanted to know whose boobs were
bigger. It felt nice though to feel the boobs of another girl. It
didn’t feel much different than my own boobs and at that moment it
didn’t aroused me yet, but it just felt nice. I fondled her boobs a
bit then I touched mine again. I still didn’t knew which ones were
bigger.</p><p>“Same size,” I mentioned.</p><p>“Let me,” Birgit said sceptical and laid her hands on my boobs. Wow,
that felt nice. Never ever before that someone else then me had
touched me that way and at that moment it really aroused me. She took
her boobs in her hands again then mine again. Finally she stated: “I
don’t know.”</p><p>Whit that result none of us was satisfied. So we stepped shoulder to
shoulder, but maybe the difference was too small or there was no
difference to see. So we started to fondle our breasts again. Out of
testing which ones were larger became a soft caressing. My nipples got
hard and so did hers.</p><p>“Maybe we should press our boobs to each other,” she than said, “Maybe
we can see a difference then.”</p><p>I said OK to that, not because I still wanted to know whose boobs were
larger, but because the thought of pressing my boobs on hers seemed
very arousing to me. So we pressed our boobs to each other, embraced
to pull each other closer and looked down on our bodies. It was a nice
feeling to have the soft flesh of her boobs pressed on mine, to feel
her nipples pierce my flesh and to feel mine doing the same to her
skin. We hugged each other a bit more and started to rub our boobs on
each other. After a while Birgit looked at me. I saw her head moving
slightly towards me. She looked aroused, her lips were slightly open,
her eyelids seemed to close more and more the closer she came to me. I
knew that we would kiss the very next moment and that was exactly what
I wanted. Our lips met and we just stood there like this for seconds,
then I shoved my tongue forward and waited till she gave me entrance
to her mouth. Her tongue greeted me and we let them play for a while.
That was the first time I kissed someone for real and that with
another girl… wow. It was a great feeling. I nearly couldn’t take it
anymore and shoved my hand between our bodies, into my bathing suit
and started to finger myself. After a few second I felt that Birgit
was doing the same thing. That we were at a public place we didn’t
notice anymore.</p><p>After a while we sank slowly to the ground and got away from each
other. Each of us leaned against a wall and we took off our bathing
suits. We spread our legs and fingered ourselves while watching each
other. It was absolutely marvellous to feel my finger in my slit and
on my clit and to see Birgit doing the same to herself. Soon she
crawled, her hand still between her legs, towards me. She wanted to
kiss again. As she was beside me I leaned over to her. I searched for
a support for my hand and found her breast. Our lips met again, our
tongues began to play with each other. My hand slipped deeper on her
wet and slippery body. I didn’t wanted to touch her between her legs
but she pulled her hand away to make room for my hand. Soon I felt her
soft pubic hair and the heat that emerged from between her legs. My
hand now slipped finally between her legs and the feeling of her wet
slit on my hand was just so cute. The next moment my middle finger
sank into her hole and my thumb tried to stimulate her clit. Then I
felt her hand between my legs. She put her finger in my slit too and
started to fuck me with it. I laid on top of her and we loved each
other with our fingers and kissed each other.</p><p>Suddenly she started to moan in my mouth. “I’m coming, I’m coming…”
again and again silently. I felt that her slit got wetter and I came
for the first time in my life too. Happily I’m a silent cummer, just
like her. We pressed our lips on each other and moaned in each others
mouths.</p><p>We laid there for minutes recovering from our orgasms while kissing
each other softly. We were brought back to reality because of someone
turning on a shower. We got up in a flash but we couldn’t see anyone
from our shower stall. We giggled a bit and took our bathing suits
back on and left the shower.</p><p>Of course that wasn’t our only occasion that we had sex together, but
we didn’t turned into lesbians because of that. We both have
boyfriends. We don’t see each other too often right now but on some of
our meetings we still go to bed and remember our first time.</p>"
237,"Sisterly Love, Part I",Anokil,1,A mother shows her daughters that they love each other.,['Fff nosex'],"<p>It’s not easy for a single mother. Especially not with two girls in
puberty.</p><p>My husband left me shortly after the birth of my second daughter and
the only thing I have seen of him since then is his monthly cheque. I
think I did a good job with raising my two daughters. They were good
girls, always obeyed me and helped me in the house. But then puberty
started and they totally changed. Well, they still obeyed me but they
seemed to hate one another, always shouting at each other, slamming
doors and never leaving the other alone. Most of the time it was
about some music CDs or their clothes. They were nearly the same size
and so they both fitted in the same clothes and just took them from
each other without asking. Sometimes they would take an item of
clothing just to make the other angry.</p><p>I hadn’t a single second without hearing them scream at each other
and soon became tired of trying to separate them. I just didn’t know
what I could do to make them love each other again.</p><p>But then I found a way by accident.</p><p>Sonja was 14 at that time and her younger sister Anja was just 13.</p><p>I got home from a hard day at work and was greeted by their shouting
and yelling at each other as usual. I told them to be quiet and to
stop fighting because I was tired and had a little headache. They
stopped fighting as usual when I asked them to stop. But as usual
they started fighting not 5 minutes later.</p><p>I got up from the couch again, closed my eyes and took a deep breath.</p><p>Then I went into their ‘lion’s cage’. They were in Anja’s room still
shouting at each other.</p><p>“What is this all about?” I asked quietly. They stopped instantly and
then they started babbling at the same time.</p><p>“She has my…”, “But she did…”</p><p>“Stop!” I shouted. “You first,” I said to Sonja.</p><p>“But she…” Anja said. I only had to raise my finger to stop her.</p><p>Sonja grinned in triumph. “She took my top again and I wanted to wear
it today.”</p><p>“Is that true?” I asked Anja.</p><p>“Well… yes. It’s her top. But she only wants to wear it because I’m
wearing it now.”</p><p>“But it’s her top, right?”</p><p>“Y-yes...”</p><p>“OK then. Strip.”</p><p>“What?” Anja screamed totally surprised.</p><p>“I said strip. If it’s Sonja’s top you have to strip.”</p><p>“Ok, Ok”</p><p>Anja took the top off, standing there in her tiny little bra and
handed the top over to her sister. Sonja was grinning now in total
triumph. Both waited now for my word to go into their own rooms and
not to fight over each others clothes again. And that was the moment
I got the idea how to get them to love each other again and not to
fight anymore.</p><p>“What did I tell you?” I asked Anja.</p><p>“What? Well, to give her the top back and not to take each others
clothes without asking and…”</p><p>“Didn’t I ask you to strip?”</p><p>“You what?” Anja asked astonished. Of course I only wanted her to
just take off the top at first but now I wanted her to strip
completely.</p><p>Both girls looked at me in total shock. I couldn’t really mean it,
could I?</p><p>“Strip!” I repeated slowly and quietly so that they knew that I
really meant it that way and that I wouldn’t accept anything else.</p><p>It took a few seconds but then Anja started to take off her trousers
mumbling something to herself. After her trousers came her socks.</p><p>“Completely?” she asked pleadingly.</p><p>“Completely,” I said.</p><p>Sonja’s grin went wider and wider while her little sister took off
her bra. My, she had cute little titties. They were just a small
handful but they looked so soft and firm and totally delicious with
their neat little nipples. Then down came her panties. Her pussy was
so cute too. Just a small triangle of dark blond pussy hair, where
you could see a little bit of her soft slit. Anja didn’t know if she
should cover herself. Her hands moved uneasily up and down on her
stomach.</p><p>Sonja’s grin really went from ear to ear by then. But I knew how to
get it down again and help Anja to feel a bit better.</p><p>“And now you. Strip.”</p><p>Sonja was still grinning at her sister. She had heard what I had said
but the command didn’t go into her head.</p><p>“Young lady. Strip,” I said more loudly.</p><p>“W-what. Me too? But… why? I didn’t do anything. I…”</p><p>“Strip!” I shouted.</p><p>She ducked a bit, but then she started to strip too whilst mumbling
something to herself.</p><p>Sonja wasn’t grinning anymore. My command had just whipped the grin
off her face and the grin re-appeared on her little sister’s face.</p><p>First her shirt, then her trousers and socks, and then came her bra.
Wow, she had nice tits too. More than a handful but not sagging at
all; nice and firm with nice little nipples. Then came her panties.
Her pussy hair was a bit darker than her sister’s. She definitely
trimmed her pussy hair. It was a slim triangle and it seemed that her
slit was completely bare. Mmmm, yummy.</p><p>I looked at them for a few seconds. Anja didn’t really seem to mind
being naked any more, but Sonja was uncomfortable with her nakedness.</p><p>“Ok, I think you should show each other that you are sorry about your
little fight.”</p><p>Both girls mumbled something that sounded like: ‘Well, Ok, if you
really want to…mblbl…sorry’</p><p>“Didn’t seem to work, right? I think you should shake hands and say
sorry,” I said.</p><p>They hesitated a bit but then they took each others hand for a
millisecond and mumbled a sorry.</p><p>“OK, that wasn’t too good either. How about a hug for a sorry?” “But
mom…” both said together. “We are naked,” Sonja added.</p><p>“I know that you are naked. Where is the problem? So hug now and say
that you are sorry.”</p><p>They hesitated a bit longer but then they hugged sort of. They laid
their arms around each others shoulders but their shoulders barely
touched. And they tried to keep their bodies as far away from each
other as possible. The hug lasted for a second.</p><p>“Can we go now?” Sonja asked a bit nervously.</p><p>“Oh, no ladies. Are you really saying that was a hug? I want you to
hug for real and not like that. So, come on.” I didn’t have them
where I wanted them yet, but I hoped that the next step would do the
trick.</p><p>I could see that they wanted to argue but then they hugged. They
pressed their bodies together slowly as if going into cold water, but
then they stood there together with their cute bodies squeezed
closely together. I waited, and after 10 seconds the trick started to
work. They didn’t asked me if they could let go of each other and I
realised that their hands were starting to move slowly over each
others backs. After another 10 seconds they let go, looked at each
other shyly but then looked at a spot near their feet. They knew that
it felt good what they just had done, but didn’t know how to handle
that feeling.</p><p>Wow, they liked it, they really liked it. Time for a bit more,
right? “Did I say that you hugged enough?” I asked.</p><p>They rolled their eyes, but it was more because they didn’t wanted to
show me that they liked to hug each other naked. They didn’t hesitate
a second – was there a little smile between them? - and hugged again.</p><p>They even pressed their hips together a bit more and after a few
seconds their hands really started to move up and down on their backs.</p><p>For now they stopped just above their butts but I was sure that this
would change in no time. My girls had their eyes closed and were
enjoying each other completely. I got closer to them and whispered in
their ears, “How about a little kiss?”</p><p>They opened their eyes and looked at each other smiling shyly. They
looked at me and I smiled and nodded. And then they kissed. At first
there were just little kisses around their mouths, then on their
mouths and after a while there were also some kisses with a little
bit of tongue. From time to time they stopped kissing and looked at
each other smiling.</p><p>Wow, I could see that they had really discovered that they loved each
other once again. A sisterly, but a true and deep love.</p><p>I watched them for a while. Their kisses became deeper and deeper and
now their hands were feeling their butts too, pressing against each
other as close as possible. After about 5 minutes I left them alone.
I was absolutely hot but didn’t dare finger myself, feeling a bit
dirty for having those feelings because of my daughters. But I was
happy that I was able to show them how to love and accept each other
and to quit fighting.</p><p>After a while they came to me into the living room, still naked,
holding each others hands.</p><p>“Mom,” Sonja said, “We just wanted to thank you for showing us that
we love each other. I think we just forgot that and… well, thank
you.” With that both girls leaned down and gave me tender kisses on
my cheeks. Then they went back to their rooms. I wanted to go and
have a look if they went in their rooms separately, or if they went
in one of their rooms to show each other a bit more of how much they
loved each other, but I decided to leave them alone – at least for
this time.</p><p>Maybe it isn’t that hard to be a single mother…</p>"
238,"Sisterly Love, Part II",Anokil,1,Part II of the sisterly love. Their mother shows them a bit more love.,"['Fff', 'inc']","<p>The little trick I showed my daughters worked. Ok, they still were
fighting from time to time, but not as often as before and when I
appeared they stopped instantly. Then they would strip and hug and
kiss each other to apologize.</p><p>I always loved to watch them do that. Sometimes it seemed that they
would just hug and kiss naked without fighting before. They really
loved each other again and I didn’t mind them hugging just for the
fun of it.</p><p>But after a while the effect seemed to wear off. They started to
fight more often again and the hugs and kisses weren’t that lovingly
anymore.</p><p>One day I went into their room to stop them from fighting again.
Usually I just had to appear to stop them but this time they kept
shouting at each other after I appeared.</p><p>“Hey!” I shouted. Now they stopped. I could see that they still were
mad at each other and they didn’t move to strip but watched each
other from the corner of their eyes.</p><p>“What’s up?” I asked. Both rolled their eyes but then started to
strip. They hugged shortly and gave each other just a little kiss and
wanted to get dressed again. Did they really forget that they love
each other again after those few weeks? I had to show them that they
love each other again. But if my first trick doesn’t work anymore,
what else could I do? It always got me hot to see them naked with
each other. For a few weeks now I also dared to finger myself in my
room after I watched them apologize. Ok, I still didn’t feel good
about it, getting sexually aroused by my daughters, but I got used to
it more and more.</p><p>Should I show them a bit more about sex to make them love each other
again? I thought about it for a while, watching them. Both girls were
so pretty and I remembered how their bodies seemed to glow after the
first times they hugged naked. And that glow was the thing I wanted
to see again. OK, a bit more sex wouldn’t hurt, would it?</p><p>“You two seem to have forgotten again how much you love each other.
That hug and that kiss you gave each other really were lousy. I
really hate to see you two fighting. It hurts me, you know. Why can’t
you just respect each other a bit more?”</p><p>“Well… we… I… but what can we do?” They started. “We don’t want to
hurt each other and we definitely don’t want to hurt you, but…” Sonja
said.</p><p>“Can’t you show us what to do?” Anja added.</p><p>I looked them both in their eyes. And they looked back. They wanted
it. They really wanted it and weren’t just saying it to calm me down.
“Ok,” I said, “I want you two to hug again and to kiss each other,
but not as lousy as before but with more passion. I want to see that
you love each other in that hug and that kiss. Alright?”</p><p>They nodded. Then they took each others hand and smiled at each
other. Wow, there really was love in that smile. The hairs on my
whole body went up just like there was some electricity in the air. I
could have stopped them there, because I really could see and feel
their love for each other. But I wanted them to see and of course
feel their love too. And I wanted to be sure about that. And I didn’t
want to disappoint my excitement.</p><p>They hugged and started to kiss. Softly on their lips at first but
then their tongues touched, gently moving around each other like
little snakes. Oh my god, is there anything more passionate than two
beautiful young girls kissing like that?</p><p>I let them explore each others mouths for a while, then I whispered
in Anjas ear: “Ok, Anja, keep kissing your sister but start to move
your kisses first to her chin and from there to her ear.”</p><p>Anja nodded lightly. She kept kissing Sonjas mouth for a few seconds
but then moved to her chin with nice little kisses. She used her
tongue there too, to lick softly under Sonjas chin. Then she kissed
and licked her way to Sonjas ear very slowly. She hesitated a bit but
took Sonjas earlobe in her mouth and nibbled on it a bit without my
advice. She knew what Sonja liked deep within her but I had to help
her to get it out.</p><p>“Now start kissing your way down her neck to her shoulder,” I
whispered.</p><p>Anja licked a little bit behind her sisters ear, making her sigh,
then kissed and licked her way down Sonjas neck. Did she bit her?
Wow, she did. Just lightly, but she bit Sonjas neck a little bit. And
Sonjas reaction to that was an: “Ohhhh!!!” My those girls were so
cute.</p><p>Anja kissed further to Sonjas shoulder. “Now her collarbone,” I
whispered, kissing her ear lightly. She did that stopped right
between Sonjas collarbones and started to lick with the tip of her
tongue up and down Sonjas throat. Sonja raised her head to give her
sister a bit more access and moaned. Anja then started to kiss her
way to Sonjas other shoulder.</p><p>“Now kiss your way down right between her boobs and then…” I
whispered just loud enough to let only Anja hear it.</p><p>I could see Anja smile without stopping to kiss her elder sisters
shoulder. Then she kissed her way partly over Sonjas collarbone,
partly over her chest right to between her boobs. I was so excited
about what she would do with my ‘and then…’.</p><p>Anjas hands were on Sonjas hips till then, but after her kisses
reached the spot between Sonjas boobs Anja slowly moved her hands
upwards. Then they were right beneath Sonjas nice and firm tits. Anja
waited there, driving her sister and me mad. She waited just a few
seconds but I think Sonja also held her breath like me. Finally Anja
moved her hands up a little bit more and grabbed Sonjas tits softly.
At that moment Sonja and I started to breath again. Sonja laid her
hands on Anjas head and digged her fingers in her sisters long hair.
She moaned softly. Anja started to mover her kisses to her sisters
left boob licked gently over her nipple, sucked on it, licked it
again. She held her head away and breathed on the now wet nipple,
driving her sister mad. Then she kissed the nipple again and bit and
nibbled on the little thing again.</p><p>Oh god, my hand was between my legs rubbing my pussy through my
soaked panties. Anja really took everything out of my ‘and then…’.
Has that really been in her all the time, or did she learn it
somewhere. I didn’t care. I just wanted to keep watching.
Anja massaged her sisters tits softly, rubbing her nipples between
her fingers, licking, kissing, sucking, biting on them. Seeding
kisses all over her breasts, her chest, and also kissing her way down
to Sonjas bellybutton.</p><p>After a few minutes Sonja opened her eyes and looked lovingly down to
her little sister. “Oh, Anja. I can’t stand it anymore. Please kiss
me, please. I need you to give me a kiss. Please,” she pleaded. Anja
smiled and started to kiss her way slowly back over Sonjas
collarbone, shoulder, collarbone again, neck, throat, chin, back to
her ear again, her eyebrow, nose, cheeks and finally their lips met
again in the most passionate kiss I’ve ever seen.</p><p>I let them kiss for a while. I hadn’t had another chance though. I
don’t think that I could separate them at that moment, no matter how.
And I had to try to get my excitement down before I could do anything
else.</p><p>After I could think a little bit more straight I whispered into
Sonjas ear: “Now it’s your turn. Try to make your sister feel as good
as she made you feel.”</p><p>A few seconds later she started her turn. She kissed right over Anjas
nose to her forehead, then she kissed her closed eyes, her left
cheek, chin, down her throat, back to her neck, up to her ear. She
nibbled her ear a bit, shoved Anjas hair aside and started kissing
her way from the back of her ear slowly down her neck again. Now her
shoulders. She seemed to kiss her way right to her sisters boob, but
turned halfway back to her shoulder again. She slowly took Anjas arm
and raised it gently. Then she started kissing her way down her arm,
reached her hand and her fingers. She teased every single knuckle
with licks and kisses, sucked lightly on every fingertip, licked ever
so lightly on the soft palm of Anjas hand. Her wrist: ohhhh, her lips
nearly didn’t touch Anjas skin there, but I swear, I felt her lips on
my wrist too.</p><p>After a sweet eternity she started to kiss her way back up Anjas arm,
but stopped to torture the bend of Anjas arm with soft kisses and
light licks. I nearly came then and there without touching myself.
Finally Sonja reached her sisters shoulder again. Anja stood there
shaking. I didn’t know if she would stand what would be up next
without exploding into thousands of pieces.</p><p>Sonja teased her sister more. She still didn’t reach for her tits but
kissed her collarbones, her throat, started to kiss her other arm but
turned halfway to her elbow. Then finally she kissed down to Anjas
little breasts. But she didn’t go for her nipples. She kissed first
Anjas left boob all over, but leaving her cute little erect nipples
out, then her right boob and the same there: no nipple was touched
there. I would have pulled Sonjas head up by then and would have
pressed her lips on my nipples, but Anja just stood there shaking,
combing her fingers through her sisters hair.</p><p>Sonja breathed lightly on Anjas right nipple, then she touched the
tip of it with the tip of her tongue. A bit breathing again, a little
more licking, breathing, a huge lick, breathing again, and finally
she took the nipple in her mouth and sucked on it. I’m sure that Anja
came that moment. She had to grab Sonjas shoulder to support her. Her
face was a sight for itself. She smiled first, but then she clenched
her teeth, smiled again, did grimace as if in pain, then her face
relaxed as if sleeping, a smile again, relax, grimace, smile, an
‘ohhhhhh’ escaped her mouth, she bit her lip, an ‘ahhhh’, and finally
her whole body was shaken by a little earthquake for two seconds. She
grabbed her sisters head again, lifted her own head up and sighed an
“I love you.”</p><p>I nearly didn’t hear that but Sonja definitely did. She smiled while
moving her kisses from Anjas right to her left nipple. There she
played her little breathing licking game again. Then her mouth was
all over Anjas chest with little licks, sucks and of course kisses.
I knew that I couldn’t stand it any longer. I had to finger myself
very bad. But I couldn’t do that in front of my daughters.
“I think you should kiss her now,” I whispered in Sonjas ear to bring
it to a good end for me. Sonja nodded and kissed straight back up to
Anjas mouth again. I watched them kissing for a few moments, but then
left.</p><p>I hurried to my room closed the door, pulled my panties down, rubbed
two or three times on my pussy and exploded. I think I lost my
consciousness for a few second. I found myself cuddled in a ball
right at the foot of my door. I felt totally exhausted, but
absolutely happy.</p><p>How long will this new little trick keep its effect up?</p>"
239,"Sisterly Love, Part III",Anokil,1,The girls learn to do some other tricks and their mother does a little bit more too.,"['Fff', 'inc']","<p>Wow, I just came hard after teaching my two daughters how to caress
each other very lovingly. I collapsed there on the foot of the door
to my room, rolled up to a ball, breathing hard. But I think I was
the happiest person on earth. To see my daughters kiss and fondle
each other so softly… Wow, just wow.</p><p>I was brought back to reality quite harsh. The door bumped in my back.</p><p>“Mom? Mom, are you alright?” Sonja pushed the door a bit more and
managed to squeeze herself through the small gap. She was still naked
and kneeled down in front of me.</p><p>“Mom! What’s up Mom? Are you hurt? Please say something! Mom!” She
was really in sorrow.</p><p>“What’s up with Mom? Is she alright?” I heard Anjas voice from behind
the door.</p><p>“Everything’s fine.” I managed to get up, my legs still a bit shaky.</p><p>“Sorry that I scared you.”</p><p>Anja entered the room now, still looking a bit scared. She also was
still naked.</p><p>“Why were you lying there Mom? Did you fall?”</p><p>“No, no, I just… well…” How should I explain that to my girls? I
fingered myself to a mind shaking orgasm because I was so hot
watching them having sex together? I can’t tell them that, could I.</p><p>But what else should I tell them?
“Come here. Sit down. I think I have to explain something to you.” I
sat down on my bed and showed them to sit next to me.</p><p>“You know… I love you. And I know that you love each other.”</p><p>“We love you too Mom!” Anja said.</p><p>I smiled. “I know. But today… well not today exactly. I think it
started when I first made you two hug each other naked. You know I
don’t just like watching you do that. I love it. It kind of… It makes
me… hot, you know.”</p><p>“Hot?” Anja asked.</p><p>“You mean like… wanting to have… sex?”</p><p>“Well, yes. You might find it strange but the sight of you together
hugging each other and kissing. And today… The way you touched and
kissed each other… You know. I just went into my room and… and… I
just couldn’t resist. I had to do it. I…”</p><p>“You mean…” Anja started.</p><p>“You did it? You…” Sonja continued. And then she whispered, “fingered
yourself?”</p><p>I felt like a tons weight was lifted from me. I could see in their
eyes that they didn’t find it disgusting or something like that. I
also thought to see approval in Sonjas eyes.</p><p>“Yes, I… I fingered myself to get relief.”</p><p>“I think I felt ‘HOT’ all the time when hugging and kissing Sonja,
too,” Anja giggled.</p><p>“I’m still hot!” Sonja grinned.</p><p>“That’s a perfectly natural feeling, you know. It’s alright after
being together like you two just were.” I wanted to make them to feel
good about it and not to have them bad feelings or regrets about it.</p><p>After all I was the one you made them do it.</p><p>“Mom? Could you show us how to… do it. I mean how to finger our
pussies?” Sonja went red like a potato. I touched her cheek to calm
her down.</p><p>I also was a little bit surprised. “You mean you have never ever
fingered yourself?”</p><p>“NO, no, I…”</p><p>“And you, did you ever?” I asked Anja.</p><p>“Well…”</p><p>“You did!!!” Sonja asked shocked. Being the elder of them both she
seemed to be felt a little bit behind her younger sister.</p><p>“Not really. I didn’t put my finger inside. And I just touched myself
a little bit… down there.”</p><p>Sonja relaxed a bit. Maybe she had done that kind of little bit
touching too, but haven’t seen it as ‘fingering’.</p><p>And there it was again. That little thought that made me have them
hug naked. Why should I show them how to finger themselves? Why not
show them how to finger each other? Oh, what a nasty thing. Should I
really? Even if I wouldn’t, now that this subject was being discussed
they could also add one and one, and do it without my advice. So, why
shouldn’t I have a little bit of fun out of showing them?
I looked them both in the eye. They wanted it. They were ready to do
it.</p><p>Anja was the first to caress her sister an hour ago. So I decided
that this time Sonja should first caress her.</p><p>“OK! Anja? Lay down please.”</p><p>Anja laid down stretched out, arms on her sides.</p><p>I touched her knees softly. “Now, would you please open your legs for
us?”</p><p>She hesitated, but then she spread her legs a bit.</p><p>I took her hand to show her that she doesn’t have to worry about
anything. Then I touched the inside of her thigh. “A little bit wider
please,” I whispered.</p><p>She went a bit red but spread her legs wider.</p><p>Sonja now caressed Anjas ankle and smiled at her. I smiled at her too
to calm her down a bit more, still holding her hand. Then I dared to
look down at her cute pussy. The little patch of soft hair. Her slit
with barely any hair. Her lips pressed together like they didn’t
wanted to reveal what was behind them. And right at the bottom of her
slit… was there a shimmering spot of wetness?
“Ok, are you alright?” Anja nodded.</p><p>I started caressing Anjas thigh. Starting at her knee and turning
just millimetres from her pussy. I nodded to Sonja to do the same on
Anjas other leg. We teased her that way till she was completely
relaxed with her situation and till I could see that she wanted to be
touched further.</p><p>I rubbed down her thigh. ‘Shall I really do it?’ I asked myself.</p><p>I rubbed up her thigh. ‘I can’t and I shouldn’t do it’ I told myself.</p><p>I rubbed down her leg again. ‘But I want to do it, and she wants me
to do it.’</p><p>I rubbed up her thigh. ‘But still I shouldn’t.’</p><p>I rubbed up her thigh. ‘Oh damn! I will do it now! It won’t hurt
anybody!’</p><p>And then I did it. I touched my daughter’s pussy. I touched her right
lip with the tip of my finger and rubbed it gently. Oh my! It was
like heaven. She felt so soft. And then there was Sonjas finger on
Anjas left pussy lip, imitating what I was doing. Wow!!! I looked at
Sonja and she smiled at me. I wanted to take her in my arms and kiss
her, but that seemed more intimate to me at that moment than touching
Anjas pussy, and I still didn’t dared to be ‘intimate’ with them.</p><p>Strange feeling, right? But what can you do about your feelings.</p><p>Anja had closed her eyes now and completely enjoyed our fingers down
there.</p><p>“Do you know where her clit is?” I whispered in Sonjas ear and she
nodded.</p><p>“Rub it gently!”</p><p>Sonja moved her finger to the top of Anjas slit. She moved her lips a
little bit apart and then started to rub the little hood under which
Anajs clit was hiding.</p><p>Anja was whimpering now and pressed my hand a little bit harder.</p><p>“Now rub here with your other hand,” I whispered again and touched
the entrance to Anjas pussy for a brief second. She really was wet
there.</p><p>Sonja started to rub her sister where I showed her, licking her lips
and watching Anjas reactions to every single movement she made. Sonja
really was into it now and Anja was moaning hard.</p><p>Suddenly she opened her eyes and looked directly at me. “Mom? I think
I’m gonna cum…” she whimpered.</p><p>“Then cum baby.”</p><p>She smiled at me and the next second she came hard. She never lost
eye contact with me and kept smiling the whole time, but her body was
shaking and rocking. Sonja stopped her rubbing and cuddled next to
her sister holding her while she still was cumming.</p><p>As her orgasm faded she smiled at me even brighter, her eyes
sparkling, then she moved her head to her sister, looked her in the
eye for a short but sweet eternity and then they kissed passionately.</p><p>I just have to repeat it, I love watching my girls kiss.</p><p>“I love you!” Anja whispered after they stopped kissing.</p><p>“I love you too!” Sonja whispered back, and again I could see their
love in their eyes.</p><p>I let them kiss a bit more, still holding Anjas hand.</p><p>“Do you want to switch places now?” I asked.</p><p>They raised and switched places but then Anja said, “Mom, I want to
see you naked first, please!”</p><p>I looked at her in shock. Sonja obviously hadn’t seen this coming
too, but after a short moment of shock she smiled and said, “I would
like to see you nude too, Mom!”</p><p>“But…” was all I could stammer. The next moment they started to
undress me. They opened my blouse and took it of, then my bra came
off.</p><p>“You have beautiful tits, Mom!” Sonja said. She rubbed the sides of
my tits and joined her sister opening my skirt.</p><p>“You have to help us now, Mom,” Anja exclaimed. She was right. They
couldn’t take my skirt off without me getting up.</p><p>“Ok, but just the skirt,” I pleaded and got up. “All or nothing!”</p><p>Sonja said and they pulled my skirt and panties down in one.</p><p>There I was now, naked in front of my girls. And… It felt good. It
really felt good to be naked with my girls. It felt completely
natural.</p><p>I expected them to touch me, fondle me, but after they got me naked
Sonja just laid down and spread her legs, awaiting her treatment.</p><p>“What shall I do?” Anja asked me.</p><p>I took Sonjas hand just as I did with Anja before. “Well, start
rubbing her tummy first, OK?”</p><p>Anja started to rub Sonjas tummy softly, from her navel to just above
her pubic hair. She went a little bit down to her legs, then playing
with Sonjas navel again.</p><p>“Just do what you think she would like,” I whispered. Anja breathed
right on Sonjas pussy, then kissing the insides of her legs. She kept
rubbing Sonjas tummy, then she touched her pubic hair, rubbing up and
down there with her finger. She took a little bit between her fingers
and pulled on it lightly. Then she started to rub the top of Sonjas
slit, going lower and lower till she reached her clit. Sonja just
laid there, her eyes closed, licking her lips from time to time.</p><p>Anja rubbed her sisters clit for a while and then she whispered in my
ear, “Mommy, I would like to kiss her… down there.”</p><p>I better should tell her not to do that, but I wanted to see just
that, and she wanted to do it, so…
“Just do it!” I whispered back.</p><p>She mouthed a ‘Thanks’, smiled at me and then she kissed Sonjas slit.</p><p>“Wow!” Sonja exclaimed and opened her eyes again to see what her
sister was doing to her. Anja kissed her again and again. First just
small little kisses, some more or less on the insides of Sonjas legs,
some more on her lips and some full on her slit. Then she seemed to
use a little bit of tongue too.</p><p>“My, Mom, that feels nice,” Sonja pressed my hand a little bit
harder. “That feels so nice, ohhh!” Anja just licked her down there.</p><p>She just licked her sisters slit, just with the tip of her tongue,
but the next time a little bit harder.</p><p>Sonja laid back and closed her eyes again, enjoying her sisters
tongue work. And Anja had just started her licking. After a few more
a little bit more powerful licks she really had her lips closed on
Sonjas pussy and was eating her out for real.</p><p>Wow, what a sight. And the noises… On the one hand Anjas smacking and
licking and slurping and on the other hand Sonjas soft whimpering
which turned more and more to moaning.</p><p>And finally Sonja came hard. She was moaning and her body was
twitching like mad. She nearly crushed my hand, and Anja was still
licking her till finally Sonja calmed down again.</p><p>Anja raised and hugged her elder sister. They embraced and kissed
like mad. They were just a ball of cute girls who just learned to
enjoy each other to the most.</p><p>I left them there in my bed, took my clothed back on and went to the
living room. My head was like full of bees. I never felt so happy in
my life. My mind was totally blank, I just felt the overwhelming
happiness.</p><p>I just sat there. A single tear ran down my cheek…</p><p>To be continued…</p>"
240,"Hairdresser, Part 1",Anokil,1,,[''],"<p>“Mom, can we talk?“</p><p>“Sure, what is it?“</p><p>“Well, it's because of my new bikini.“</p><p>“Don't tell me that it is too small.”</p><p>We spent several hours in town to find her a new bikini. I had given up when she came with this bikini. Didn't she even try it on?</p><p>“No, it fits perfectly. It's just that…”</p><p>“You don't like it anymore.”</p><p>“It's nice, no, it's perfect. I love it. It's just that, you know… my hairs…”</p><p>“What's with your hair? Doesn't the colour fit to your bikini?”</p><p>Teens, they always have to complain about such things, don't they?</p><p>“Yes, no, it, it just, it sticks out, you know.”</p><p>“It sticks out? Ohhh…” Now I did understand. Last year it wasn't a problem yet, but this year… She was 14 now and obviously there was a little bit more hair 'down there'. Too much for her bikini to cover.</p><p>“And now…?”</p><p>“Well, ALL of my girlfriends do shave 'down there',” ah, a 'everybody do this and all other do that' discussion, “and I want to do it too, and…”</p><p>“So, just do it.”</p><p>“But mom… What? You are all right with that?”</p><p>“Sure, why not, I don't mind.”</p><p>“Are you sure?”</p><p>“Sure I'm sure. Lots of people do that. I shave too actually.”</p><p>“Really, you do? Wow, thank you mom!”</p><p>She gave me a kiss on my cheek and turned to leave. At the door she turned around again.</p><p>“Mom?”</p><p>“Yes, you can use my shaver…”</p><p>“Thanks!... Err… Can you maybe… do it?”</p><p>“What?” I couldn't believe that she asked me to shave her.</p><p>“Well, yes. I think that I don't dare to do it myself. If I cut myself…”</p><p>Wow, I found it quite daring to ask her own mother to shave her pussy.</p><p>“Are you sure you don't want to do it yourself?”</p><p>“Please mom. You said that you shave too. You are much more experienced than I am. Oh please!”</p><p>She looked at me pleadingly. She was serious about it. She really would let me shave her pussy. But still she also seemed very nervous about it too. Letting her own mother see her most intimate part of her body… I have to help her relax first. If she wouldn't be relaxed she probably would jump on every move I make on her pussy and that will lead to cutting her. And it would be much better if she could see that shaving 'down there' isn't a thing she has to worry about, so that next time she would do it on her own without fear.</p><p>“Ok baby. Wait here till I call you. I'll prepare everything. Ok?”</p><p>She nodded, still nervous about what was going to come, and I went to the bathroom.</p><p>We have a small wooden bench in our bathroom. I put a soft and fluffy towel on it to sit on. A second towel to dry her afterwards. I took my shaver, foam and a small scissor and put these on the bench too. Then a glass of water to rinse the shaver and a dish full of nice warm water to clean her off.</p><p>“Ok, honey, you can come.”</p><p>Claudia came into the bathroom, more nervous than before. I smiled at her.</p><p>“Good day madam. Welcome to Madam Kimbers little hairdressing saloon. I'm Kimber. What can I do for you.”</p><p>“Oh mom…”</p><p>“Where is your mom?” I turned around to look if there was a second person there. “Well, I'm sure your mom will come later. So let's see…” I walked around her and looked sceptically at her hair. “Yes, maybe we should take off a bit here, and if we comb you hair like that,” I shoved her hair a bit to one side, “yes, that will be a nice hairdo. That's the newest trend from Milano. You will look marvellous like that.”</p><p>“Oh mom…” Claudia had to laugh. 1-0 for Relaxation against Nervousness. “I want you to shave me 'down there'” she pointed to her crotch and only mouthed the last words.</p><p>“Oh, that's something different. Well, I have several hairdos for that. I can shave it completely bald, or maybe just the lips, or a triangle, a small one, or better a wide one, or maybe a line, a thin one or a little bit thicker if you like, or how about a little heart, that is cute, or would you like something different? Maybe just the bikini area?”</p><p>I actually expected her to take the last option. I only added the other options to make her feel a bit more like in an ever so normal hairdressing saloon to get her to relax a bit more.</p><p>But then she took me a bit by surprise: “I think a triangle would be nice, maybe… If you can do that?” she asked cautiously.</p><p>I really hadn't expected that she would take something else than just shaving the few hairs that were sticking out of her bikini. But it seemed that she was relaxed enough to ask for a nice hairdo.</p><p>“OK. No problem at all. So if you would like to undress.”</p><p>“Completely?”</p><p>“No, I think the skirt and your panties will do.” I turned away from her to let her undress on her own and to make her feel a bit more comfortable doing it. I tried to pretend busy at the washing basin.</p><p>“Finished,” she announced after a few seconds and I turned back to her. She was a bit red in her face now and covered her pussy with her hands.</p><p>I smiled. “Ok, would you like to sit down here please?” I showed her the towel on the bench and she sat down there, her legs still closed tightly and her hand still covering her crotch.</p><p>“Ok, let's see what kind of triangle you would prefer. Would you spread your lovely legs a little bit for me?”</p><p>She hesitated a bit but opened her legs and after another second took away her hand. She really had a cute pussy. Nice dark blond hair, still soft. It grew in a nice triangle but was a bit wild at the sides, her lips had few hairs on them, but also there were some hairs a bit too far on the sides, that they would stick out of her bikini. I would have to shave her hairy triangle a bit to sharpen the edges there and, a bit more delicate, I had to shave her lips too, if she really wanted a nice triangle.</p><p>I put my hand to the left and right of her cute bush and formed a triangle that way.</p><p>“How wide would you like it?”</p><p>“Hmm, maybe a bit smaller than that… Yes, no, a bit wider maybe… Smaller again. Yes. That would look nice… I hope. What do you think?”</p><p>“I think that you would look nice with every kind of hairdo. But I think you made a good choice. That kind of triangle will definitely look fine on you.”</p><p>I took the scissors and wanted to cut the longer hairs at the sides to have it easier when shaving.</p><p>“What do you want to do with these?” she asked a bit panic in her voice and closed her legs immediately.</p><p>I explained it to her. “Ohh, OK.” She opened her legs again slowly, looking not really convinced.</p><p>I started to cut her hair. “Nice weather these days, don't you think?”</p><p>“Uh-huh,” she mumbled, watching every single move I did.</p><p>“I heard that it will get a bit warmer over the next weekend. Will be a nice summer this year.” I snipped of a few hairs here, a few hairs there. “Very nice and warm to go to the lakes, relaxing in the sun, swimming, getting a nice tan, you know.” I cut a few more hairs off. “Do you know Shakiras new single already?” I finished cutting her hairs with the scissor.</p><p>“Yes, I heard it a few times on the radio.” Hah, got her. Shakira was one of her favourite singers.</p><p>“Nice song, isn't it?” I took some water from the dish and applied it on her pussy. She didn't move a centimetre and let me do my work.</p><p>“It's just great. I had it in my head all day long after I first heard it. I just have to buy it.”</p><p>“I heard that there will be an album next month.” I sprayed some foam on her pussy and applied it with my hands. And I realised that this touching was quite intimate. Hey, hey, great news. I was foaming her pussy, wasn't I? Sure I knew that it would be quite intimate before doing it. But now, that I really was doing it… I touched her pussy, I really touched it. And it felt so soft and still looked so cute, even with all the foam on it. And it will look even cuter when I would be finished shaving it.</p><p>“Yes, but I'm not sure if I can wait till next month…” She definitely was relaxed. She didn't mind me touching her pussy anymore.</p><p>After I had washed off my hands I took the shaver. As she saw it she was getting nervous again. I thought about subjects to talk about to calm her down again. Boys… No, that wasn't a good idea. Shaving her most intimate spot and talking about such an intimate thing as boys. School… too boring. I had the weather already. Clothes… yes that should work. I had bought a new skirt and a matching top the other week and she hadn't shown me all of her new things. Ok, it wouldn't be that much of a hairdresser chat, but who cares.</p><p>“Have you seen my new skirt yet?”</p><p>“No, what skirt?” I put the shaver on her skin and she grimaced.</p><p>“My new skirt. The one with the little tiny flowers on it. I bought it last week.” I shaved off a few hairs on the side of her neat bush.</p><p>“No, I don't think that I've seen it yet.” She relaxed a bit, now that she had seen that it won't hurt.</p><p>“Oh, it's cute. A bit short maybe, but I think I could wear it anyway.” I shaved off a few more hairs at the sides. She had gripped the bench quite hard at the first cut but now she seemed to get down on the bench again and loosing her grip completely.</p><p>“You still look great mom. I think you should wear it.”</p><p>“Thank you. For an old lady not bad, eh?” I was nearly finished shaving the sides of her bush. There weren't too many problematic hairs there. But her slit was still to come.</p><p>“You are not old mom. From all of my friend mothers you are definitely the best looking… By far!” She was totally relaxed now. I knew that I was still good looking and I knew that she thought so too. I really had hit the right subject.</p><p>“Wow thank you. I hope the other moms do think so too.”</p><p>“At least all of my friends think so.”</p><p>Ok, finished with the upper and easier part. Now down too the juicier parts – her lips.</p><p>“Especially the boys think so, mom.” She giggled.</p><p>I had to hold her lips with two fingers to shave them. Ok, don't hesitate. I just took her left lip between my fingers and pulled it a bit to the other side and started to shave before she could ask questions. But she wasn't in the mood for asking questions. She was looking quite interested down between her legs. And I realized that she was getting excited. Her lip was getting a bit slippery and I noticed that she was getting hotter 'down there' in an instant.</p><p>I had to move my fingers a bit and felt her moist slit. I touched the hood under which her clit was lying. Did she press a bit forward to meet my touch? No, that couldn't be. I tried to concentrate on my work.</p><p>Ok, the first lip nearly finished. Wow, was it me, or was it the heat between her legs that made me sweat.</p><p>On to the other lip. I slipped while trying to grab it. My finger slipped a bit into her slit. She wasn't just moist there, she was wet. I touched her clit once more by accident. It was now swollen and she did meet my touch. That was going a bit heated up here. I really should hurry.</p><p>I managed to grab her lip and started to shave it. My, I could smell her. And her sweet pussy odour made me a bit tipsy. And I realised that I was getting aroused too. But I couldn't escape her pussy perfume. I had to look closely on what I was doing there. I couldn't turn my nose away and I couldn't hold my breath till I would be finished. I inhaled more and more of her intoxicating perfume.</p><p>I don't know how I managed to shave her properly, but this second lip took a much longer time than the other one. I saw my fingers not only holding her lip in place to shave it, but I also saw my fingers moving up and down on her lip, on her slit, touching her clit more and more often. She was a wet mess already, moving her hips slightly to stimulate herself more with my fingers.</p><p>I should get to an end, I demanded myself. I shaved off the last few hairs, put the shaver away and started to wash off the foam from her pussy with shaking hands. Did I say that I wanted to get to an end? I applied the water on her sweet pussy and really did wash it well. The foam was long gone, but I still applied more water on her cute slit and rubbed it in. I rubbed her lips, her clit for eternal seconds, then I took a bit water again, just as an alibi, and started to rub her pussy again.</p><p>She was nearly there and me too. I knew that I just had to touch myself for a few seconds to come, but I couldn't do it there and then.</p><p>I was holding my thumb against her clit now and she moved her hips in circles to rub it there. And finally she came, her hips shaking, her head tilted back, mouth agape, sighing softly. What a sight. I just sat there soaking in her sweet pussy perfume and the cute, sexy, beautiful, sweet sight of my daughter climaxing.</p><p>As she calmed down again, we both looked at each other for a split second and then tired to pretend busy, just as if nothing unusual ever happened. I washed her pussy once again, then gave her a towel to dry off.</p><p>“OK, what do you think?” I offered her a small mirror to look at her 'new' pussy.</p><p>“It looks really cute… and sexy,” she said, still trying to catch her breath.</p><p>And she was right. Her pussy really looked cute and sexy, so nicely trimmed and just having experienced a nice orgasm.</p><p>Maybe the orgasm made it look sexy.</p><p>What do you think???</p>"
241,"Hairdresser, Part 2 – Healing Kisses",Anokil,2,A little cut could lead to some great licks.,"['Ff', 'inc']","<p>I was glad that the relationship between my daughter and me came back
to normal after I shaved her and especially after I fingered her. It
wasn’t that I regretted that I had fingered her, but it still was a
strange thought for me that I really had done it and that both of us
obviously had enjoyed it.</p><p>Actually I sometimes had the feeling that I could smell her pussy or,
when daydreaming, I could feel her soft wet pussy on my fingers. I
liked it and I was sure that, under the right circumstances, I would
do it again, and maybe do a bit more.</p><p>But she didn’t ask again to shave her. At least for a few weeks. I
thought that maybe she would do it herself, but one day after about 5
weeks she asked again.</p><p>“Mom, could you do it again? Shaving I mean. Please.”</p><p>I felt my heart leap. I was waiting for her to ask that since the day
I first shaved her. But I couldn’t let her see how much I wanted to
lay my hands on her sweet pussy again.</p><p>“Oh, sweetie, I showed you how to do it, don’t I. You should do it
yourself. OK?”</p><p>“Oh, mom, please just one more time. Just that I’m absolutely sure
about what to do. Please.”</p><p>She didn’t have to persuade me more. “Ok, but I really think that you
are old enough to do it on your own.”</p><p>I went to the bathroom and prepared everything like I did the last
time.</p><p>“Ok Miss, you are next. Haven’t seen you for a while. So what kind of
hairstyle do you want me to do this time? How about the Milano look I
showed you last time?”</p><p>“No, sorry. I wanted you to shave me again, please.” She played her
role.</p><p>“Oh, Ok. The sweet triangle again?”</p><p>“Er, I wondered if maybe you could… well I would like it completely
bald… if possible?”</p><p>“Oh, no problem with that.” Wow completely bald. That would really
look nice. And it will take a bit longer, so that I could see her
sweet pussy for a bit longer.</p><p>“If you would like to undress, miss, and sit down on the bench
please.”</p><p>I turned away from her, but this time I watched her through the
mirror. She jumped out of her trousers and then peeled off her cute
little panties, covered her little patch of hair with her hands and
looked up.</p><p>“Mom! Were you watching me?” Ups, she caught me. But she grinned, so
she wasn’t mad at me.</p><p>“Sorry… Er, would you sit down please?”</p><p>She sat down and spread her legs for me. She seemed completely
relaxed now, like she couldn’t wait to start.</p><p>I took the scissor and snipped of her longer hair. Her pussy nearly
looked like last time. Her hair had grown to this wild, but neat bush
again. I wanted to chat again, but I couldn’t. I just had to look at
her sweet pussy and tried to remember every single detail. And I
tried to smell her without sniffing to obviously.</p><p>Ok, done with the longer hair. I brushed the last bits off with my
hand and did it well, in order to feel her slit a bit more. Then I
applied water on her stubbly hair and did this well too. After that
came the foam. Mhh, I really applied it good, rubbed it in to make
her stubbles soft and her sweet pussy got warmer and warmer, and I
got more and more aroused. But she liked that too, didn’t complain a
bit, didn’t say a word and seemed to push her hips a bit forward.</p><p>I started shaving then. First the hair above her slit, then the more
delicate part: her lips. I pulled them to one side, and pulled more
than I had to, and rubbed more than I had to and touched her clit
from time to time – just ‘by accident’. She really liked that and got
really wet.</p><p>Finished. I rinsed the foam of and wanted to do that well to, but
after the foam was off I saw some stubble at the top of the area
where her bush once was.</p><p>“Oh, there is a little bit left.” I took the shaver again and wanted
to take these hairs off. I don’t know if it was my shaky hand or if
she moved, but I cut her, just lightly, but I cut her.</p><p>“Ouch!” she jumped a bit.</p><p>“Sorry!” I didn’t think, but bend down and kissed the spot were I cut
her. After I got up again I realised how near I was to her pussy.</p><p>Wow, that were just centimetres. But it was just a reflex. I always
kissed her when she was injured somewhere. We called that our
‘Healing Kisses’ and she got these kisses since she was a little
child. Every time she came home with bruised knees or other injuries,
or when she fell, or someone hurt her somehow I gave her our ‘Healing
Kisses’ to make her pain vanish. I hadn’t kissed her that way for a
long time now, because a young lady like her won’t get hurt as much
as a little girl but still it was a reflex… and it was a possibility…
“Does it still hurt? Shall I give you some more Healing Kisses?” I
asked innocently.</p><p>“Healing Kisses? Oh, yes, it still hurts a bit, maybe you should…”</p><p>But I already placed some more of my ‘Healing Kisses’ on the little
cut, and a little bit lower.</p><p>“Still hurts…?” I asked and placed one more Healing Kiss down there.</p><p>She nodded. “Yes, a little bit,” she said, nearly breathed.</p><p>I placed one more Healing Kiss on her cut, the next one a bit lower,
then just a millimetre above her slit.</p><p>“And now?” I breathed on her slit. An “Uhh” was her answer, and I
placed my next Healing Kiss on the top of her slit. Then another one,
and another one. I kissed her right lip, then the other one. And then
I did it, I kissed her right on her cute, nice, beautiful, freshly
shaven, soft, moist, fragrant little pussy.</p><p>“Better now?” I breathed on her pussy again. She couldn’t answer
anymore. She just looked down on me with her eyes wide open and pure
lust in her face.</p><p>I kissed her once more, but this time I opened my mouth a little bit
and tasted her pussy with my tongue. Mmhhh, nice. I licked a bit
more. “Healing Kisses, Healing Kisses” someone said in my head,
“these are just Healing Kisses.” And my next Healing Kiss was a wet
one. I licked from the bottom of her slit to the top of it, then
closed my mouth on her clit and sucked it lightly. Oh, she tasted so
good. The next Healing Kisses were as wet as the last one. I kissed
sucked and nibbled on her lips, dug and ploughed through her slit
with my tongue, slurped up her sweet juices, let my tongue dance on
her little clit and inhaled her sweet odour. I couldn’t get enough of
her, and still a voice in my head said “these are just Healing
Kisses, these are just Healing Kisses.”</p><p>I don’t know how long I licked her but finally she put her hand on my
head and said: “Mom, mom! I think I’m fine now. It doesn’t hurt
anymore. These were really the best Healing Kisses you ever gave to
me. Thank you!” she smiled at me, smiled as the sun, though she
looked a bit exhausted.</p><p>I smiled back and tried to get to normal again. “Ok. Well, what do
you think?” I gave her a mirror to look at her shaved and freshly
licked pussy.</p><p>“It’s beautiful mom.” She really glowed now.</p><p>“You are beautiful, sweetie.” I still tried to get my breath back.</p><p>“Thanks mom.”…”Mom? I haven’t paid for your service yet.”</p><p>“Oh, err… how about a hug. Yes, shaving costs a hug.”</p><p>“Ok, here you have a big hug.” She gave me a really big hug.</p><p>“And here is your tip.” She smiled, gave me a small kiss on my cheek
and then gave me the biggest hug ever.</p>"
242,"Sisterly Love, Part IV",Anokil,1,The sisters spread their love,"['ffF', 'inc']","<p>I still sat in the living room and tried to calm down. I wasn’t
crying anymore, but still couldn’t move.</p><p>Sonja entered the room. “Mom, why did you leave? Were you crying?”
She sat next to me and put her arm around me which nearly got me
crying again.</p><p>She was still naked, but seemed absolutely comfortable with it.</p><p>“Yes,” I told her, “yes, I was crying.”</p><p>“But why, mom? Did we make you sad?”</p><p>“No, no. Well, yes, you made me cry, but not because you made me sad,
but because you made me so happy. I cried because I am so happy that
I have such beautiful and loving daughters.” I took her in my arms
and gave her a kiss on the forehead.</p><p>“But why did you leave then?”</p><p>“I thought you wanted to be alone.”</p><p>“No, mom, we wanted you to be with us. We love you mom, you know.”</p><p>“I love you too. And you really wouldn’t mind if I saw you two make
love?”</p><p>“No, mom. You showed us how to, and so…”</p><p>“Does Anja think so too?”</p><p>“Definitely!”</p><p>“Where is she by the way?”</p><p>“Oh, she went to the loo.”</p><p>But the next moment Anja came in too, still naked and smiling.</p><p>“Here you are! What were you talking about?”</p><p>“I just told mom that we didn’t want her to leave, and that we love
her,” Sonja chirped.</p><p>“Yup, we really love you and we wanted you around. Why are you
dressed again, mom?”</p><p>“Yes, why are you dressed, mom? Don’t you like to be naked?”</p><p>“I, well, I don’t know. I just dressed again after I left you two.”</p><p>“Well then,” Anja sighed but then grinned, “In that case we have to
undress you again.”</p><p>They helped me to stand up, took off my blouse and skirt, and there I
was standing naked again. I hadn’t bothered to put my panties and bra
back on after I left them. I had been in a kind of hurry then.</p><p>“You are really beautiful, mom!” Anja said. Oh, how I loved my two
girls.</p><p>“Want a hug, mom?” Sonja opened her arms and the next moment she was
hugging me and then Anja hugged us two.</p><p>Wow, that felt great. Their warm, soft skin against mine. I even
thought, that I could feel their cute, little nipples press into my
skin. But I could definitely feel the delicate mounds of their boobs
pressing into me. And they smelled so good. I dug my nose into their
hair, let my hand roam over their backs, nearly touching their butts.</p><p>We stood there for over a minute.</p><p>Then Anja loosened her hug. “I want to give you a kiss, mom,” she
whispered.</p><p>I couldn’t resist. I bend down a bit and offered my mouth to her. I
saw her face coming closer and closer in slow motion and as her lips
touched mine I closed my eyes. Her lips were so soft and then I felt
her tongue creep slowly into my mouth. I greeted it with my tongue.
Mmmhh, she tasted so good. I let go of Sonja, embraced my sweet Anja
and she closed her arms around me. I held her head and we kissed
deeper.</p><p>I was in heaven. She was a wonderful kisser. Well, she had practise
enough over the last few weeks with her sister. We were kissing and
kissing as if there was nothing else in the world.</p><p>Then I felt a finger on my shoulder. “I want to kiss too! I want to
kiss you too, mom!” Sonja protested.</p><p>I tried to get away from Anja’s mouth, but found, that it wasn’t that
easy. Her kisses felt so good, and I didn’t really want to stop
kissing her, though I wanted to feel Sonja’s kisses too. I slowly
moved my head away from Anja’s, but our lips seemed to stick
together. But finally we parted.</p><p>Anja was licking her lips and smiled at me. I slowly turned my head
and saw Sonja, ready to kiss me. She came closer, put her hands
around my waist, I put mine on her shoulders. Her face was
approaching me slowly. Her lips touched mine. Slightly at first. She
gave me just a little kiss, then another. The next one she placed on
the side of my mouth. Ohh, she was teasing me, but I liked that.</p><p>I opened my mouth a bit and this next time her lips just came close
to mine, without touching me, but I felt her tongue on my lips. She
licked over my lips with the tip of her tongue. I wanted more, pushed
my tongue out a bit too. The tips of our tongues nearly met, but she
left a little bit of space between them. I tried to close this little
gap, but she pulled her tongue back, just far enough, that I couldn’t
touch it. I tried to close the gap again. This time I touched her
tongue with mine, but she pulled back again. Twice more she played
this game with me and then she opened her mouth and pressed her lips
on mine, sucking in my tongue, which was still trying to reach hers.
She started to wrestle with my tongue in her mouth and kissed and
sucked and bit my tongue.</p><p>Wow, this was wild. She was wild. Normally she was the calm and shy
one, but this time…
I held her head and we kissed passionately and deeply.</p><p>After a while Anja tried to push in between us. But Sonja’s and my
lips were also sticking together like glue. As Anja realised that she
couldn’t separate us this way, she tried something else. I felt a
kiss on my cheek. Then another one. Her kisses came closer to my
mouth, and I was sure, that she was kissing her sister this way too.
And that helped to separate Sonja’s lips from mine.</p><p>Finally she had managed to kiss enough space between her sister and
me that she could even kiss our lips. And that separated us two
enough that we could engage in a nice and soft triple kiss. Mmmhh,
three pairs of lips kissing and three tongues mingling together.</p><p>I had to leave them after a while. This kissing was just so hot, I
was soooo hot. I sat down on the sofa, spread my legs and touched my
wet pussy.</p><p>My girls separated a second later and came to me to kiss me some more.</p><p>They started at my mouth and kissed down my neck. Anja kissed
straight to my boobs but Sonja first kissed my arm down to my wrist
and then slowly back up again. As her kisses joined her sister’s
kisses on my boobs Anja started to suck and nibble on my nipples.
After a while Sonja joined in and both were sucking on my boobs as if
they were little babies, though it was much more erotic now.</p><p>They started to spread their kisses over my belly then and I realised
that I was starting to panic a little bit as they reached my pubic
area. I still had the feeling that it was totally wrong to let them
do this, that I should stop them. But on the other hand I really
wanted it badly and so I didn’t hold them back.</p><p>Again Anja was the first to head straight to my pussy. She kissed it
and then started to softly lick my clit. Sonja kissed my thighs, up
to my belly again and down my other leg. Finally she managed to kiss
Anja a little bit aside to kiss my clit too.</p><p>I couldn’t tell who was kissing where after a while. Their kisses
were just everywhere, on my belly, my legs, the insides of my thighs
especially, my pubic mound, my clit and my slit. They just showered
me with licks and kisses and finally I felt a finger creep slowly
into my pussy.</p><p>I had my eyes closed, my head tilted back. I grabbed my tits and
enjoyed their lovemaking. They aroused me so much, that I thought I
would come any second, but somehow they just held me at this point of
arousal for what seemed a sweet eternity. I was moaning loud and they
just didn’t stop, though they didn’t let me come either.</p><p>I wanted to beg them to let me come. I had my mouth open but the only
sound I could make by then was to sigh and moan.</p><p>Their two tongues licked softly up and down my slit, then I felt a
mouth suck my clit while a tongue creeps slowly into my hole. After a
while two fingers crept into me, if it was two fingers of one of my
daughters or if it were a finger of each of them I didn’t know. Their
kisses spread out to cover my thighs and belly but then came back to
just softly kiss my pussy. From time to time I felt them abandon my
skin completely, but I could hear them kissing each other till they
attacked my pussy again with their sweet mouths.</p><p>Oh, when will they let me come. At one moment I thought, that maybe I
was coming all the time but didn’t realising it because I was so
aroused, but the next moment I knew that I hadn’t come yet. I knew
it, because then I came. I came hard, harder then ever before. One of
their mouths just had covered my pussy and started to suck on my lips
and a tongue just started to lick my clit hard, when it me.</p><p>I felt the whole world explode and all the tiny bits that were left
exploded too and formed a firework all around me and in my whole
body. I didn’t knew what was up or down, where I was or if I still
was in my body. Everything around me and in me was just beautiful
colours and the most beautiful feelings a human being is able to feel.
Then everything went black….</p><p>I heard voices from far away, but could not make out what they were
saying. I felt hands on me but could not tell where they were
touching me. I was just happy and exhausted.</p><p>“Mom? Mom, are you all right? Mom?”</p><p>“Is she OK?”</p><p>I heard the voices now clearer and they sounded worried.</p><p>“Mom, please wake up. Mom?”</p><p>I somehow managed to open my eyes again and looked in the beautiful
but worried faces of my daughters.</p><p>As they saw that I had opened my eyes again they relaxed and smiled
at me.</p><p>“Oh, mom, you are awake again,” Anja said, relieved.</p><p>“Oh, mom, don’t you ever do this again. We were really worried,”
Sonja added. But then they took me in their arms.</p><p>“What happened?” I asked, my voice still a bit weak.</p><p>“You fainted and we couldn’t manage to get you to wake up again for
over a minute or so,” Sonja said a little bit reproachfully.</p><p>‘Le petit mort’. I stared at the ceiling pulling their bodies a bit
closer to me. It took me a while till I fully had it in my mind. I
had died a small death because my daughters had given me the most
intense and best orgasm I had ever had in my life.</p><p>“I don’t know if I could promise not to do this again,” I told them,
“but you don’t have to worry next time and I promise that I love you
two with all the might I could afford. I promise you that forever.”</p><p>“We love you too, mom!” they whispered in my ears.</p><p>I kissed them on their heads, we cuddled up together and slept there
on the sofa.</p><p>A small, but definitely the happiest family on earth.</p><p>To be continued…</p>"
243,"Hairdresser, Part 3 – Free Massages",Anokil,3,The Hairdesser shop is still open and has a special offer,"['Ff', 'inc']","<p>It had been a few weeks since I had shaved (and licked) my daughter’s
pussy the first and only time.</p><p>I had told her to do it on her own (the shaving, not the licking!),
because I knew I wouldn’t be able to resist licking her again, which
I still thought to be wrong. And she never asked me again to shave
her.</p><p>But I missed it already, though I had just done it this one time.</p><p>But how should I bring this subject up again?</p><p>A few weeks later on a Saturday evening, we were sitting in the
living room watching a movie. It wasn’t a very good one and so I
started to watch her. She was sitting in front of me and a bit to the
side, so I could watch her without her noticing.  She is a real
beauty, I thought. The way she was sitting there with her legs curled
up beneath her. Her beautiful blond long hair, her eyes, her cute
little nose, her lips, the chin. I could see a bit of her soft neck.
Her boobs were pressing softly against her shirt. And though she was
wearing  baggy pants I could make out her tight little butt clearly.
I knew that her legs were quite shapely and I could see her little
bare feet.</p><p>And while watching her I could clearly remember how she looked
between her thighs. I could remember and nearly reexperienced how she
smelled down there and I could taste her pussy on my tongue. Mmhhh, I
wanted some more of her. I wanted to taste her now.</p><p>“You haven’t visited my Hair salon for a long time now”, I said, just
like talking about the weather.</p><p>She turned her head. “You told me to do it myself, mom. Did you
forget that?”</p><p>“No”, I said. “But we offer a free massage with our haircuts these
days.”</p><p>“Do you?” she asked, and raised an eyebrow.</p><p>“Ummm, yes. It’s a limited time offer.”</p><p>“And it’s totally free?”</p><p>“Yup!”</p><p>She looked at her watch. “But it’s nearly 10 now. Isn’t your shop
closed already?” She couldn’t keep from smiling a bit.</p><p>I glanced at my watch too. “Oh, we’re open till 10 now, just for the
period of our free massage offer, as a special service for our
customers.”</p><p>“So if I came to your shop now, you would still do my hair and give
me the free massage, although it’s nearly 10 now?” She grinned even
more brightly now.</p><p>I couldn’t keep from grinning anymore too. “If you manage to come to
my shop before 10… Yes!”</p><p>“OK!” she jumped up and went straight to the bathroom. I followed her
as fast as I could and bumped into her as she stopped abruptly inside
the bathroom.</p><p>“Oh, sorry!” I said.</p><p>“No problem. I had hoped that your shop was still open and nearly
turned back as I saw that nobody was here. Is your shop still open?”</p><p>“Um, yes. Sorry, but I just was… well, anyway. What can I do for
you?” I loved it, that she kept playing my game.</p><p>“I heard that you offer a free massage with every haircut.”</p><p>“Oh, yes, we do. It is very relaxing before and after a haircut. It
helps the skin to relax, you know.”</p><p>“Oh, great. I would like to have the free massage with my haircut.”</p><p>“OK, what haircut would you like me to do, then?” I started to touch
her hair and tried to push it into an imaginary new hairdo.</p><p>“Well… I would like to have it…ummm… bald again… down there. Is that
possible?”</p><p>I smiled at her and she smiled back. “Sure. Just let me prepare
everything. It takes just a few seconds.”</p><p>“OK” she smiled and watched me as I took out everything that I needed
to shave her and how I prepared a bowl of warm water.</p><p>When I had finished my preparations she still stood there with her
pants on. I thought about asking her to take them off, but I had a
better idea.</p><p>I knelt in front of her and opened the waistband of her pants, then I
slowly peeled them off her hips and down her beautiful long legs.
Wow, that was really exciting, to undress my daughter and see her
tiny panties appear underneath her pants and to reveal more and more
of them, and to see how they nestled to her skin just perfectly. I
could feel the warmth of her radiate through her panties and I
couldn’t wait to peel them off her body.</p><p>Finally she stepped out of her pants and I threw them into a corner
of the bathroom.</p><p>I let my hands glide slowly up her legs till I reached her panties. I
slowly gripped the sides, one finger after the other. And then I
started to pull them down millimetre by millimetre. After a sweet
eternity I could see the first hair on the top and I could almost
count the hairs I revealed, so slowly did I pull her panties down.
And I enjoyed every second of it. I don’t know how long it took but
finally I reached her slit, and as I pulled her panties a bit deeper
her slit seemed to stick to them. I could clearly make out a wet spot
there and I could smell her. I took a deep breath and didn’t care if
she noticed it. I think I even licked my lips as I continued to pull
her panties down her legs.</p><p>“Shall I sit down now?” she asked, bringing me back to reality.</p><p>“Oh, sure, yes. Sit down please!”</p><p>“Is the free massage before or after the haircut?” she asked while
sitting down.</p><p>“What...? Oh, you can choose. Do you want it before, so that your
skin can relax and is easier to shave, or do you want it afterwards,
so that your skin won’t get that irritated? Um… you know what? I’ll
give you a massage before and after. You are my last customer today
and you are my most loyal customer, so you’ll get two free massages,
OK?”</p><p>“That sounds great,” she smiled at me, and I could read in her face
that she couldn’t wait to feel my hands on her pussy.</p><p>I didn’t lose time and touched the patch of hair between her legs and
started to caress it. Her hair was so soft and felt so good. I
started to massage her mound and then slowly let my hands glide to
her slit and between her legs. My, she was wet down there! I rubbed
her clit a bit and let my finger slide up and down between her lips.</p><p>“Do you like your massage?” I asked.</p><p>“Uh-huh, that feels really nice”, she sighed.</p><p>I would have liked to bring her to orgasm right then and I wanted to
get down on her with my mouth, but I had a job to do first. So I just
caressed her pussy for a few more seconds and then forced myself to
let go of her. But I knew that it wouldn’t be long till I could lay
my hands on her again.</p><p>I fetched my scissors and started to cut off the longer hairs of her
pussy. She was totally relaxed and smiled down at me, letting me do
my work. And I couldn’t resist touching her. While cutting her hair,
I rubbed her clit softly, making her a little bit wetter.</p><p>And then I had to touch her again. I had to apply the water on her
pussy, and I did it thoroughly. I rubbed in the foam and started to
shave her, first the hair on her mound and then the parts I liked
much more.</p><p>I think I rubbed her lips and her slit more than I shaved her, but
after a while I managed to come to an end, leaving her totally wet. I
washed the foam off.</p><p>“Are you ready for your second free massage?” I asked.</p><p>“More than ready”, she hissed.</p><p>I smiled at her and while looking her directly in her eyes I let my
hand glide down from her mound through her slit and then let my
finger glide into her tiny hole. Her face looked really cute while I
was doing this.</p><p>“That’s soooo good”, she smiled.</p><p>I let my finger slip out of her and put it in my mouth. I sucked it
off and she kept smiling at me. Then I bent down and kissed her right
above her slit, took a deep breath through my nose and licked over
her clit. Mhhh, she tasted so good.</p><p>I let go of her, then touched the insides of her legs and let my
fingers glide to her pussy. I stopped a millimetre away from her
lips, moved my fingers down a bit, then up to her clit. With my one
hand I glided down again and started to massage the soft skin
underneath her pussyhole. The fingers of my other hand massaged her
lips to the right and left of her clit; that way I massaged her lips
and, indirectly, her clit.</p><p>She had leaned back and was enjoying my massage completely.</p><p>After a while I let my finger glide into her pussy again, rubbed her
clit and gave her a kiss on her mound.</p><p>“Oh, mom”, she moaned.</p><p>I didn’t have very much time to enjoy her some more. She was close to
her climax already, so I kissed my way down to her clit and a bit
further down to her slit. I licked up her juice and pushed my finger
a bit deeper into her hole. Mhh, I licked up some more of her tasty
pussy juice and tried to push my tongue into her too.</p><p>“Ohh, god… I… I…” Claudia was nearly there.</p><p>I slurped up some more of her juice and let my tongue glide up
through her slit to her clit. I started to suck on her clit and let
my finger wiggle in her pussy. I sucked her clit a little more and
bit the little hood ever so softly.</p><p>“Mom!” she moaned. But she still needed a little bit more.</p><p>I licked through her wet slit again, licked her lips and started to
fuck her seriously with my finger. I took her clit between my lips,
sucked it into my mouth a little and teased it with my tongue.</p><p>She wanted to say something, but out of her mouth came just some
indistinct noises and moans. Her pussy was twitching around my finger
and her juices were flowing freely. I tried to lick up as much juice
as I could.</p><p>As her orgasm subsided I pulled my finger out of her. I kissed her
clit once more, then her mound and moved up to her belly. When I
reached eye level I asked her, “How did you like your free massage?”</p><p>“That was the best massage I ever had! Your hair saloon is really the
best in the world. You sure will get a good tip!”</p><p>“Oh, thank you very much!” I said.</p><p>“Do you want your tip now or later?”</p><p>“I don’t know, I…” I couldn’t say any more because she gave me her
tip right then. She kissed me directly on my mouth and a second later
I greeted her tongue with mine.</p><p>It seemed as if I had satisfied my most loyal customer completely and
I was sure that she would come again and again.</p>"
244,"Beim Friseur, Teil 1 (German)",Anokil,1,"German translation of Hairdresser, Part 1","['Ff', 'inc']","<p>„Mama, können wir reden?“</p><p>„Natürlich, was gibt’s denn?“</p><p>„Naja, es ist wegen meinem neuen Bikini.“</p><p>„Sag mir nicht, dass er dir zu klein ist.“</p><p>Wir hatten Stunden damit zugebracht für sie einen neuen Bikini zu
finden. Ich hatte schon aufgegeben, als sie endlich mit diesem Bikini
ankam. Hatte sie ihn noch nicht einmal anprobiert?</p><p>„Nein, er passt perfekt. Es ist nur, dass…“</p><p>„Du findest ihn nicht mehr gut.“</p><p>„Er ist schön, nein, er ist perfekt. Ich liebe ihn. Es ist nur, dass,
du weißt schon… meine Haare…“</p><p>„Was ist mit deinen Haaren? Passt die Farbe nicht zu deinem Bikini?“</p><p>Teenager! Sie beschweren sich ständig über solche Sachen, oder?</p><p>„Ja, nein, es ist nur, sie schauen raus, weißt du.“</p><p>„Es schaut raus? Ohhh…“ Jetzt wusste ich, was sie meinte. Letztes
Jahr war das noch kein Problem, aber dieses Jahr… Sie war jetzt 14
und offensichtlich hatte sie jetzt eine paar mehr Haare ‚da unten’.
Zu viele, als das ihr Bikini alle bedecken könnte.</p><p>„Und jetzt…?“</p><p>„Naja, ALLE meine Freundinnen rasieren sich ‚da unten’“, Ahh, eine
‚alle dürfen das’ und ‚alle anderen machen das auch’ Diskussion, „und
ich möchte das auch, und…“</p><p>„Warum machst du das dann nicht einfach?“</p><p>„Aber Mama! … Was? Du hast nichts dagegen?“</p><p>„Natürlich nicht, warum sollte ich was dagegen haben?“</p><p>„Bist du sicher?“</p><p>„Sicher bin ich sicher. Viele Leute machen das. Ich rasiere mich
schließlich auch.“</p><p>„Wirklich, das machst du? Wow, danke Mama.“</p><p>Sie gab mir einen Kuss auf die Wange und wollte gehen. An der Tür
drehte sie sich noch mal um.</p><p>„Mama?“</p><p>„Ja du kannst meinen Rasierer nehmen.“</p><p>„Danke! ... Ehhh… Kannst du vielleicht… Ich meine kannst du mich
vielleicht rasieren?“</p><p>„Was?“ Ich konnte nicht glauben, dass sie wirklich fragte, ob ich sie
rasieren würde.</p><p>„Nun, ja! Ich glaube ich traue mich nicht selber. Wen ich mich nun
schneide…“</p><p>Wow, Ich fand es schon sehr mutig ihre eigene Mutter zu fragen ihre
Muschi zu rasieren.</p><p>„Bist du sicher, dass du es nicht lieber selber machen möchtest?“</p><p>„Bitte, Mama. Du hast doch gesagt, dass du dich selbst auch rasierst.
Du hast viel mehr Erfahrung als ich. Oh, Bitte?“</p><p>Sie schaute mich flehentlich an. Sie schien sich wirklich sicher zu
sein. Sie wollte wirklich, dass ich ihre Muschi rasiere. Allerdings
schien sie auch nervös deshalb zu sein. Die eigene Mutter an ihre
Muschi zu lassen, um ihre intimste Stelle zu rasieren… Ich musste ihr
helfen sich zunächst etwas zu entspannen. Wenn sie zu aufgeregt wäre,
würde sie vielleicht bei jeder Bewegung die ich mache zucken und das
würde unweigerlich dazu führen, dass ich sie schneiden würde. Und es
wäre sicher besser, wenn sie sehen würde, dass sich ‚da unten’
rasieren keine schlimme Sache ist, so dass sie es das nächste mal
selber machen würde, ohne Angst dabei zu haben.</p><p>„OK, Kleines. Warte hier bis ich dich rufe. Ich bereite alles vor.
OK?“</p><p>Sie nickte, immer noch etwas nervös, wegen dem was sie erwarten
würde, und ich ging ins Badezimmer.</p><p>Wir hatten eine kleine Bank im Badezimmer. Darauf legte ich ein
weiches Handtuch, damit sie darauf bequem sitzen konnte. Ein zweites
Handtuch, um sie hinterher abzutrocknen. Ich nahm meinen Rasierer,
Rasierschaum und eine kleine Schere und legte das alles neben die
Bank. Dann noch ein Glas Wasser, um den Rasierer auszuspülen und eine
Schüssel mit warmem Wasser, um sie hinterher abzuspülen.</p><p>„OK, kleines, Du kannst kommen!“</p><p>Claudia kam ins Badezimmer, jetzt noch nervöser. Ich lächelte ihr
entgegen.</p><p>„Guten Tag meine Dame. Willkommen in Fräulein Kimbers kleinem
Friseurladen. Was kann ich für sie tun?“</p><p>„Oh, Mama…“</p><p>„Wo ist ihre Mutter?“ Ich drehte mich um, um zu sehen ob vielleicht
eine weitere Person da war. “Nun, ich bin sicher, dass ihre Mutter
später kommen wird. Also, wollen wir mal sehen…“ Ich ging um sie
herum und schaute mir skeptisch ihre Haare an. „Ja, vielleicht nehmen
wir hier etwas weg und wenn wir die Haare so rüber kämmen…“ Ich schob
ihre Haare zu einer Seite, „ja, das ist nicht schlecht. Das ist der
neueste Trend aus Mailand. Sie werden wunderbar aussehen.“</p><p>„Oh Mama…“ lachte Claudia. 1 zu 0 für Entspannung gegen Nervosität.
„Ich möchte, dass du mich ‚da unten’ rasierst!“ Sie zeigte zwischen
ihre Beine und flüsterte die letzten Worte nur.</p><p>„Oh, das ist was anderes. Nun, dafür habe ich einige Haarschnitte.
Ich kann alles kahl rasieren, oder vielleicht nur die Lippen, oder
ein Dreieck, ein kleines, oder vielleicht eher ein etwas breiteres,
vielleicht auch lieber einen Streifen, einen schmalen oder einen
breiteren, oder wie wäre es mit einem kleinen Herzen. das wäre süß!
Oder möchten sie vielleicht noch etwas anderes? Vielleicht nur die
Bikinizone?“</p><p>Ich erwartete eigentlich, dass sie die letztere Möglichkeit nehmen
würde. Ich zählte die anderen Möglichkeiten nur auf, um ihr das
Gefühl zu geben, dass hier ein völlig normaler Friseursalon wäre, um
ihr zu helfen sich weiter zu entspannen.</p><p>Aber dann überraschte sie mich. „Ich glaube ein Dreieck wäre ganz
nett, vielleicht… Wenn das geht?“ fragte sie ganz vorsichtig.</p><p>Das hatte ich wirklich nicht erwartet, dass sie etwas anderes
erfragte, als einfach nur die Haare wegzurasieren, welche aus ihrem
Bikinihöschen herausschauten. Allerdings schien sie wesentlich
entspannter zu sein, wenn sie sich schon traute nach einer etwas
anderen Frisur zu fragen.</p><p>„OK. Kein Problem. Würden sie sich dann bitte ausziehen?“</p><p>„Komplett?“</p><p>„Nein, ich denke der Rock und das Höschen sollten reichen.“ Ich
drehte mich um, damit sie sich in Ruhe ausziehen konnte. Ich
versuchte beschäftigt zu tun.</p><p>„Fertig“, verkündete sie nach ein paar Sekunden und ich drehte mich
zu ihr um. Sie war ein bisschen rot angelaufen und bedeckte ihre
Muschi mit ihren Händen.</p><p>Ich lächelte. „OK, würden sie sich dann bitte hierher setzen?“ Ich
deutete auf das Handtuch auf der Bank und sie setzte sich. Ihre Beine
hielt sie noch immer fest geschlossen und bedeckte noch immer ihre
Scham mit ihren Händen.</p><p>„OK, lassen Sie uns mal sehen, was für ein Dreieck am besten zu Ihnen
passen würde. Könnten Sie Ihre wunderbaren Beine für mich ein wenig
auseinander nehmen?“</p><p>Sie zögerte noch ein wenig, aber sie öffnete ihre Beine nach einer
Sekunde und nahm auch ihre Hände weg. Sie hatte eine wirklich süße
Muschi. Hübsche blonde Haare, noch schön flauschig. Sie wuchsen in
einem schönen Dreieck, aber etwas wild an den Seiten. Auf ihren
Lippen wuchsen ebenfalls einige wenige Haare, aber auch dort gab es
einige Haare ein wenig mehr an den Seiten, und diese schauten sicher
aus Ihrem Bikinihöschen heraus. Ich musste also ihr haariges Dreieck
an den Seiten stutzen und, ein wenig delikater, ich musste ihre
Lippen rasieren, um ein schönes Dreieck zu bekommen.</p><p>Ich legte meine Hände links und rechts an ihren süßen Pelz und formte
mit meinen Fingern ein Dreieck.</p><p>„Wie breit hätten sie es denn gerne?“</p><p>„Hmm, vielleicht ein wenig schmaler als so… Ja, nein, ein bisschen
breiter vielleicht… wieder schmaler. Ja! Das sieht sicher gut aus…
Hoffe ich. Was glaubst du?“</p><p>„Ich glaube sie sehen mit jeder Frisur klasse aus. Aber ich denke,
dass sie eine gute Wahl getroffen haben. Dieses Dreieck wird sicher
gut an ihnen aussehen.“</p><p>Ich nahm die Schere und wollte die Haare an den Seiten zunächst etwas
zu stutzen, um es beim rasieren etwas einfacher zu haben.</p><p>„Was hast Du damit vor?“ fragte sie mit ein wenig Panik in der Stimme
und schloss auch sofort wieder ihre Beine.</p><p>Ich erklärte es ihr. „Ohh, OK.“ Sie öffnete ihre Beine langsam
wieder, sah allerdings nicht ganz überzeugt aus.</p><p>Ich fing an ihre Haare zu schneiden. „Schönes Wetter zurzeit, finden
sie nicht auch?“</p><p>„Uh-huh“, murmelte sie und beobachtete jede meiner Bewegungen.</p><p>„Ich hab gehört, dass es am Wochenende sogar noch ein wenig wärmer
werden soll. Es wird sicher ein schöner Sommer dieses Jahr.“</p><p>Ich schnippelte hier und dort ein paar Haare weg. „Schön warm, genau
richtig um an den See zu fahren, ein wenig in der Sonne zu
entspannen, zu schwimmen, schön braun zu werden.“ Ich schnitt noch
ein paar mehr Haare ab. „Kennen sie schon Shakiras neue Single?“ Ich
war jetzt fertig mit der Schere.</p><p>„Ja, ich hab den Song schon ein paar Mal im Radio gehört.“ Hah, jetzt
hatte ich sie. Shakira war ihre Lieblingssängerin.</p><p>„Ein tolles Lied, oder?“ Ich nahm etwas Wasser und befeuchtete ihre
Muschi damit. Sie bewegte sich nicht einen Zentimeter und ließ mich
meine Arbeit machen.</p><p>„Es ist einfach großartig. Ich hatte es noch den ganzen Tag im Kopf
als ich ihn das erste Mal gehört habe. Ich muss den einfach haben.“</p><p>„Ich hab gehört, dass nächsten Monat sogar ein Album rauskommen
soll.“ Ich sprühte jetzt ein bisschen Schaum auf ihre Scham und
verteilte ihn mit meinen Fingern. Und ich fand diese Berührung
ziemlich intim. Hey, hey, großartige Neuigkeiten. Ich schäumte ihre
Muschi ein, oder? Natürlich wusste ich, dass es sehr intim werden
würde. Aber jetzt, wo ich es wirklich tat… Ich berührte ihre Muschi,
ich fasste sie wirklich an. Und sie fühlte sich so weich an und sah
so süß aus, trotz des ganzen Schaums. Und sie würde noch viel schöner
aussehen, wenn sie erst einmal rasiert sein würde.</p><p>„Ja, aber ich bin mir nicht sicher, ob ich wirklich noch einen Monat
warten kann…“ Sie war definitiv sehr entspannt. Es machte ihr absolut
nichts mehr aus, dass ich ihre Muschi berührte.</p><p>Nachdem ich meine Hände abgewaschen hatte nahm ich den Rasierer. Als
sie das sah wurde sie wieder ein wenig nervös. Ich überlegte, was für
Themen ich noch ansprechen könnte, um sie wieder zu beruhigen. Jungs…
Nein, das war keine gute Idee. Ihre intimste Stelle rasieren und über
ein so intimes Thema wie Jungs reden. Schule… zu langweilig. Das
Wetter hatte ich schon. Klamotten… ja, das sollte funktionieren. Ich
hatte mir gerade einen neuen Rock gekauft und dazu eine neues
Oberteil, und sie hatte mir auch noch nicht alle von ihren neuen
Klamotten gezeigt. OK, das war nicht gerade ein typisches
Friseurgespräch, aber was soll’s.</p><p>„Hast du schon meinen neuen Rock gesehen?“</p><p>„Nein, welchen Rock?“ Ich legte den Rasierer auf ihre Haut, woraufhin
sie kurz zusammenzuckte.</p><p>„Mein neuer Rock. Den mit den kleinen Blümchen darauf. Ich hab ihn
letzte Woche gekauft.“ Ich rasierte ein paar Haare an der Seite ihres
süßen Pelzes weg.</p><p>„Nein, ich glaub, den hab ich noch nicht gesehen.“ Sie entspannte
sich nun, als sie merkte, dass es ihr nicht wehtat.</p><p>„Oh der ist echt süß. Vielleicht ein wenig kurz, aber ich glaub, ich
kann den trotzdem tragen.“ Ich rasierte ein paar weitere Haare an der
Seite weg. Sie hatte sich zuerst fest an die Bank geklammert, auf der
sie saß, aber jetzt kam sie langsam wieder runter und löste ihren
Griff.</p><p>„Du siehst doch immer noch gut aus, Mama. Ich glaub auch, dass du ihn
tragen kannst.“</p><p>„Danke. Für eine alte Frau nicht schlecht, oder?“ Ich hatte die
Seiten ihres kleinen Pelzes fast fertig rasiert, aber dort war es ja
noch nicht ganz so delikat. Aber ihren Schlitz hatte ich ja noch vor
mir.</p><p>„Du bist doch nicht alt, Mama. Von all meinen Freunden bist du die
hübscheste Mutter. Mit Abstand!“ Sie war jetzt total entspannt. Ich
wusste, dass ich noch immer recht passabel aussah, und ich wusste,
dass sie der gleichen Meinung war. Ich hatte also wirklich das
richtige Thema getroffen.</p><p>„Wow, danke. Ich hoffe die anderen Mütter denken genauso.“</p><p>„Immerhin denken alle meine Freunde so.“</p><p>OK, ich war jetzt fertig mit dem oberen Teil ihres Pelzes. Jetzt kam
der etwas delikatere Teil – ihre Schamlippen.</p><p>„Besonders die Jungs glauben, dass du hübsch bist, Mama“, kicherte
sie.</p><p>Ich musste ihre Lippen mit meinen Fingern halten, um sie rasieren zu
können. OK, nicht zögern. Ich nahm also ihre linke Schamlippe und zog
sie ein wenig zur Seite. Dann fing ich an sie zu rasieren, bevor sie
noch Fragen stellen konnte. Aber sie war überhaupt nicht in der
Stimmung Fragen zu stellen. Sie schaute interessiert zwischen ihre
Beine. Und ich bemerkte, dass immer erregter wurde. Ihre Lippe wurde
ein wenig glitschig und ich bemerkte, dass sie ‚dort unten’ plötzlich
etwas heißer wurde.</p><p>Ich bewegte meine Finger etwas und befühlte ihren feuchten Schlitz.
Ich berührte das kleine Häutchen unter dem ihr Kitzler sich verbarg.
Schob sie ihre Hüften etwa ein wenig nach vorn, um meiner Berührung
zu begegnen? Nein, das konnte doch nicht sein. Ich versuchte mich auf
meine Arbeit zu konzentrieren.</p><p>„OK, die erste Lippe hatte ich nun fast erledigt. Puh, war ich das,
oder war es die Hitze zwischen ihren Beinen, die mich zum schwitzen
brachte.</p><p>Weiter mit ihrer anderen Lippe. Ich rutschte etwas ab, als ich
versuchte sie zu greifen. Mein Finger rutschte ein wenig in ihr
kleines Löchlein, und sie war dort nicht feucht, sie war nass. Ich
berührte aus versehen wieder ihren Kitzler. Jetzt war er geschwollen,
und diesmal war ich mir sicher, dass sie meiner Berührung
entgegenkam. Jetzt wurde es wirklich etwas hitzig. Ich sollte mich
wirklich beeilen.</p><p>Ich schaffte es ihre Schamlippe zu halten und fing an sie zu
rasieren. Oh, ich konnte sie riechen und ihr süßer Geruch machte mich
etwas beschwipst. Und ich bemerkte, dass mich die ganze Sache auch
erregte. Aber ich konnte ihrem Muschi-Parfum nicht entkommen. Ich
musste dicht an sie heran, um genau sehen zu können, was ich da tat.
Ich konnte meinen Kopf nicht wegdrehen und ich konnte auch nicht die
Luft so lange anhalten, bis ich fertig sein würde. Ich inhalierte
mehr und mehr von ihrem unwiderstehlichen Parfum.</p><p>Ich weiß nicht, wie ich es geschafft habe sie fertig zu rasieren,
aber ihre zweite Lippe brauchte sicher länger, als die erste. Ich sah
meine Finger, wie sie nicht nur ihre Lippe hielten, um sie rasieren
zu können, ich sah auch, wie ich sie auf und ab bewegte, sie über
ihre Lippen strich, sie ihren Schlitz durchpflügten und wie sie ihren
Kitzler stimulierten. Sie war inzwischen klatschnass und bewegte ihre
Hüften, um sich an meinen Fingern stärker zu stimulieren.</p><p>Ich sollte wirklich fertig werden, ermahnte ich mich selbst. Ich
rasierte die letzten paar Haare ab, legte den Rasierer weg und fing
mit zittrigen Händen an den Rest vom Rasierschaum von ihrer Muschi
abzuwaschen. Sagte ich, dass ich versuchte zu einem Ende zu kommen?
Ich nahm mehr und mehr Wasser und wusch sie wirklich gründlich. Der
Rasierschaum war schon längst weg, aber ich nahm immer wieder Wasser
um sie weiter abzuwaschen und rieb gründlich an ihrem Schlitz. Ich
strich über ihre Lippen und ihren Kitzler für ewig lange Sekunden,
dann nahm ich wieder etwas Wasser, nur als Alibi, und rieb dann
wieder über ihre Muschi.</p><p>Sie würde bald kommen, und ich auch. Ich wusste, dass ich mich nur
kurz berühren brauchte um es mir kommen zu lassen, aber natürlich
konnte ich es nicht direkt vor ihr tun.</p><p>Ich drückte meinen Daumen an ihren Kitzler und sie ließ ihre Hüften
kreisen, um sich an meinem Daumen zu reiben. Und endlich kam es ihr.
Ihre Hüften zuckten, sie legte ihren Kopf nach hinten, öffnete ihren
Mund weit und stöhnte leise. Was für ein Anblick. Ich saß einfach nur
da und saugte ihr süßes Muschi-Parfum und den niedlichen, sexy,
wunderschönen, süßen Anblick ein, den sie bot während es ihr kam.</p><p>Nachdem sie sich wieder etwas beruhigt hatte schauten wir uns für den
Bruchteil einer Sekunde an und taten dann beschäftigt, so als ob
nichts Außergewöhnliches passiert wäre. Ich wusch noch einmal mit
Wasser über ihre Muschi und gab ihr dann ein Handtuch, damit sie sich
abtrocknen konnte.</p><p>„OK, was denkst du?“ Ich gab ihr einen kleinen Spiegel, damit sie
ihre ‚neue’ Muschi betrachten konnte.</p><p>„Es sieht richtig süß aus… sexy“, sagte sie noch immer etwas atemlos.</p><p>Und sie hatte Recht. Ihre Muschi sah wirklich süß und sehr sexy aus,
so schön zurechtrasiert und kurz nachdem sie gerade einen Orgasmus
hatte.</p><p>Vielleicht war es der Orgasmus, der sie noch schöner aussehen ließ.</p><p>Oder was glaubst du???</p>"
245,"Beim Friseur, Teil 2 – Heilende Küsse (German)",Anokil,2,,"['Ff', 'inc']","<p>Ich war glücklich, dass die Beziehung zwischen mir und meiner Tochter
wieder normal wurde, nachdem ich sie rasiert hatte und besonders weil
ich sie gefingert hatte. Ich bereute es nicht, aber es war für mich
noch immer etwas merkwürdig daran zu denken, dass ich es wirklich
getan hatte und dass wir beide es offenbar sogar genossen hatten.</p><p>Manchmal hatte ich sogar das Gefühl, dass ich ihre Muschi riechen
konnte. Oder, wenn ich einen Tagtraum hatte konnte ich ihre weiche
feuchte Muschi an meinen Fingern spüren. Das gefiel mir und ich war
mir sicher, dass ich, unter den richtigen Vorraussetzungen, es noch
mal tun könnte, und vielleicht noch ein wenig mehr.</p><p>Aber sie fragte einfach nicht wieder sie nochmals zu rasieren. Schon
seit über 5 Wochen. Ich dachte, dass sie sich vielleicht selber
rasieren würde, aber dann fragte sie endlich wieder.</p><p>„Mama, kannst du es noch mal machen? Ich meine mich rasieren, Bitte?“</p><p>Mein Herz machte einen Sprung. Ich hatte darauf gewartet, dass sie
mich fragen würde, seit dem Tag, als ich sie zum ersten mal rasiert
hatte, und nun konnte ich ihr einfach nicht zeigen, wie sehr ich mich
darauf freute meine Hände wieder an ihre Muschi zu legen.</p><p>„Oh, Kleines, ich hab dir doch gezeigt, wie es geht. Du solltest es
wirklich selber tun. OK?“</p><p>„Oh, Mama, Bitte nur noch dieses eine Mal. Nur damit ich ganz sicher
sein kann, was ich tun muss. Bitte?“</p><p>Sie brauchte mich wirklich nicht weiter zu überreden. „OK, aber ich
glaube wirklich, dass du alt genug bist es selber zu tun.“</p><p>Ich ging also ins Badezimmer und bereitete alles vor, so wie ich es
beim letzten Mal auch getan hatte.</p><p>„OK, meine Dame, Sie sind die nächste. Ich hab’ sie ja schon ein
Weilchen nicht mehr gesehen. Was für eine Frisur darf ich ihnen denn
heute machen? Wie wäre es mit der Frisur aus Mailand, die ich Ihnen
beim letzten Mal gezeigt habe?“</p><p>„Nein, Danke. Ich möchte, dass sie mich wieder rasieren, Bitte.“</p><p>„Oh, OK. Wieder dieses süße Dreieck?“</p><p>„Ähm, ich habe gedacht, ob sie nicht vielleicht… Naja, ich hätte es
gerne ganz kahl… wenn das geht?“</p><p>„Oh, kein Problem!“</p><p>Wow, komplett kahl! Das würde wirklich gut aussehen. Und es würde
etwas länger dauern. So würde ich ihre süße Muschi noch ein wenig
länger sehen können.</p><p>„Würden sie sich dann Bitte ausziehen, meine Dame, und dann können
sie hier Bitte Platz nehmen.“</p><p>Ich drehte mich von ihr weg, aber dieses Mal beobachtete ich sie im
Spiegel. Sie zog blitzschnell ihre Hose aus und schob dann ihr süßes
Höschen runter. Sie bedeckte ihr kleines Fleckchen Haare mit ihren
Händen und schaute wieder auf.</p><p>„Mama, beobachtest du mich etwa?“</p><p>Ups, sie hatte mich erwischt. Aber sie grinste, war also nicht böse
auf mich.</p><p>„’Tschuldigung… Äh, würden sie sich Bitte setzen?“</p><p>Sie setzte sich hin und spreizte ihre Beine für mich. Sie schien
völlig entspannt zu sein, als ob sie es nicht abwarten konnte endlich
anzufangen.</p><p>Ich nahm die Schere und schnitt die längeren Haare ab. Ihre Muschi
sah fast so aus wie beim letzten Mal. Ihre Haare waren wieder zu
diesem wilden, aber niedlichen Busch gewachsen. Ich hätte mich am
liebsten wieder mit ihr unterhalten, aber ich konnte nicht. Ich
musste einfach auf ihre süße Muschi schauen, um mich später an jedes
Detail erinnern zu können. Und ich versuchte sie zu riechen, ohne zu
offensichtlich zu schnüffeln.</p><p>OK, fertig mit den langen Haaren. Ich kämmte die letzten Reste mit
meinen Händen aus und konnte so ihren Schlitz noch ein wenig mehr
spüren. Dann gab ich etwas Wasser auf ihre Stoppeln und hielt mich
dabei auch etwas länger auf. Schließlich kam der Rasierschaum. Mhh,
ich verteilte ihn wirklich gut, um ihre Stoppeln schön weich zu
machen und ihre Muschi wurde wärmer und wärmer und auch mich erregte
das immer mehr. Aber auch sie mochte es, sie beschwerte sich kein
bisschen, sie sagte kein Wort und es schien so, als wenn sie ihre
Hüften etwas nach vorn schob.</p><p>Ich fing schließlich an sie zu rasieren. Zunächst die Haare über
ihrem Schlitz, dann die etwas delikateren Stellen: Ihre Schamlippen.
Ich zog sie zur einen Seite, und zog etwas mehr als es nötig war, und
rieb etwas mehr daran als nötig war und ich berührte ihren Kitzler
hin und wieder – natürlich nur ‚ganz aus versehen’. Ihr gefiel das
und sie wurde richtig feucht.</p><p>Fertig. Ich wusch den Rasierschaum ab und wollte auch das sehr
gründlich machen. Aber nachdem der Schaum weg war, sah ich noch
einige Stoppeln ganz oben wo eben noch ihr Busch gewesen war.</p><p>„Oh, da ist noch ein bisschen.“</p><p>Ich nahm wieder den Rasierer und wollte die Haare dort wegrasieren.
Ich weiß nicht, ob es meine etwas zittrige Hand war, oder ob sie sich
bewegte, aber ich schnitt sie, nur ganz leicht, aber ich schnitt sie.</p><p>„Aua!“. Sie zuckte zusammen.</p><p>„’Tschuldigung!“ Ich dachte überhaupt nicht nach, sondern beugte mich
runter und küsste die Stelle, wo ich sie geschnitten hatte. Als ich
wieder hochkam merkte ich erst wie dicht an ihrer Muschi ich gewesen
war. Wow, das waren nur ein paar Zentimeter. Aber es war wie ein
Reflex. Ich hatte sie schon immer geküsst, wenn sie irgendwo verletzt
war. Wir nannten das unsere ‚Heilenden Küsse’ und sie bekam diese
Küsse seit sie ein kleines Kind war. Jedes Mal, wenn sie mit kaputten
Knien oder anderen Verletzungen nach Hause kam, oder wenn sie
hingefallen war, wenn jemand ihr wehgetan hatte gab ich ihr einen
‚Heilenden Kuss’ damit es nicht mehr so wehtat. Ich hatte sie
allerdings schon lange nicht mehr so geküsst, schließlich war sie
jetzt schon eine junge Dame und verletzte sich nicht mehr so oft, wie
als kleines Mädchen. Aber es war immer noch ein Reflex… und es war
eine Möglichkeit…</p><p>„Tut es immer noch weh? Soll ich dir lieber noch einen ‚Heilenden
Kuss’ geben?“, fragte ich unschuldig.</p><p>„’Heilender Kuss’? Oh, ja, es tut noch ein bisschen weh, vielleicht
solltest du…“ Aber ich gab ihr bereits wieder ein paar mehr ‚Heilende
Küsse’ auf den kleinen Schnitt und ein wenig tiefer.</p><p>„Tut’s noch immer weh?“, fragte ich und küsste sie noch einmal.</p><p>Sie nickte. „Ja, ein wenig“, sagte sie, es war allerdings eher ein
Hauchen.</p><p>Ich gab ihr also einen weiteren ‚Heilenden Kuss’ auf den Schnitt, den
nächsten ein bisschen tiefer, dann nur einen Millimeter über ihrem
Schlitz.</p><p>„Wie ist es jetzt?“, hauchte ich auf ihren Schlitz.</p><p>Ein „Uhh“ war ihre einzige Antwort, also gab ich ihre den nächsten
Kuss ganz oben auf ihre kleine Spalte. Dann noch einen und noch
einen. Ich küsste ihre linke Schamlippe, dann die rechte. Und dann
tat ich es: Ich küsste sie direkt auf ihre süße, niedliche, hübsche,
frisch rasierte, weiche, feuchte, duftende Muschi.</p><p>„Ist es jetzt besser?“, hauchte ich wieder direkt auf ihre Muschi.</p><p>Sie konnte nicht mehr antworten. Sie schaute einfach nur zu mir
herunter, ihre Augen weit geöffnet und pure Lust in ihrem Gesicht.</p><p>Ich küsste sie wieder, aber dieses Mal öffnete ich meinen Mund ein
wenig und schmeckte ihre Muschi mit meiner Zunge. Mhhh, lecker. Ich
leckte noch ein wenig mehr.</p><p>‚Heilende Küsse’, ‚Heilende Küsse’ sagte jemand in meinem Kopf. Es
sind nur ‚Heilende Küsse’. Und mein nächster ‚Heilender Kuss’ war
feucht. Ich leckte durch ihren Schlitz, von ganz unten bis zur
Spitze. Dann schloss ich meinen Mund um ihren Kitzler und saugte
vorsichtig daran. Oh, sie schmeckte so gut. Der nächste ‚Heilende
Kuss’ war so feucht, wie sein Vorgänger. Ich saugte und knabberte an
ihren Lippen, grub und pflügte durch ihre Furche mit meiner Zunge,
schlürfte ihren süßen Saft auf, ließ meine Zunge auf ihrem Kitzler
tanzen und atmete ihren süßen Duft ein. Ich konnte einfach nicht
genug von ihr bekommen, und noch immer sagte die Stimme in meinem
Kopf ‚Es sind nur ‚Heilende Küsse’, es sind nur ‚Heilende Küsse’.’</p><p>Ich weiß nicht, wie lange ich sie so leckte, aber schließlich legte
sie mir ihre Hände auf den Kopf und sagte: „Mama, Mama! Ich glaube es
ist wieder gut. Es tut nicht mehr weh. Das waren wirklich die besten
‚Heilenden Küsse’, die du mir je gegeben hast. Danke!“ Sie lächelte
mich an, lächelte wie die Sonne, obwohl sie ein wenig erschöpft
aussah.</p><p>Ich lächelte sie auch an und versuchte wieder so zu tun als wenn
nichts passiert sei. „OK, tja, was denkst Du?“ Ich gab ihr einen
kleinen Spiegel, damit sie sich ihre rasierte und frisch geleckte
Muschi betrachten konnte.</p><p>„Es ist wunderschön, Mama“ Sie schien richtig zu glühen.</p><p>„Du bist wunderschön, Kleines!“ Ich war immer noch ein wenig atemlos.</p><p>„Danke Mama…Mama? Ich hab dich noch gar nicht bezahlt.“</p><p>„Oh, ähh… Wie wär’s mit einer Umarmung. Ja, eine Rasur kostet eine
Umarmung.“</p><p>„OK, hier hast du eine große Umarmung.“ Sie nahm mich in den Arm und
drückte mich fest.</p><p>Und hier ist dein Trinkgeld.“ Sie lächelte und gab mir ein Küsschen
auf die Wange. Dann nahm sie mich wieder in den Arm und drückte mich
noch fester.</p>"
246,"Sisterly Love, Part V",Anokil,1,Sonja wants a bit more and she gets it…,"['ffF', 'inc']","<p>Sonja lay on her bed, Anja leaned against her and I was lying right
between Anja’s legs lapping at her sweet little pussy.</p><p>It was a few days after we had first made love and I was kicking
myself for not starting anything like that earlier. I just loved to
kiss, touch, feel, caress, lick and cuddle my daughters. We had sex
every day now. They had just came back home from school and here we
were again.</p><p>Well, I licked my cute Anja’s pussy while Sonja caressed and massaged
Anja’s little breasts. It was as if we had been doing these things
forever. I knew exactly what my Anja tasted like, and how I could
lick and tease her to make her toes curl. I sucked a bit on her clit,
and then licked up and down her lips with the tip of my tongue, a
quick lap on her clit again, and then I pushed my tongue in her small
hole, pressed my lips on hers and slurped up her sweet juice while
fucking her with my tongue. She squealed as I was doing this. But
then her squeals died away and I heard her mumbling and smacking.</p><p>As I looked up I saw that Sonja had pulled Anja’s head back and was
kissing her passionately. I started to lick and suck on Anja’s clit,
but kept watching them kissing. And a few seconds later Anja came. I
just love to look at her face when she comes. There is just nothing
cuter than seeing her cum. I slurped up her juices and then crawled
up to kiss her.</p><p>Her face was showing that she was still coming, but she welcomed my
kisses anyway. I kissed her and after a while I moved my kisses over
to her older sister.</p><p>“I’ll have to leave you two alone for a while,” I said. “Just
powdering my nose,” I grinned, gave them both another kiss and went
to the loo.</p><p>As I came back, I stopped at the door and watched my two cuties.</p><p>Sonja lay on the bed, legs spread. Anja was between Sonja’s legs and
licking her sister, letting Sonja’s hand caress her head.</p><p>“Ohhh,” Sonja moaned. “This is sooo good. Mhhh. Sometimes I wish you
could be a boy.”</p><p>“What?” Anja stopped licking and looked up angrily. “A boy? You want
me to be a boy?” She wasn’t very pleased about what Sonja had said.</p><p>“No! No, of course not. I didn’t mean it that way.”</p><p>“How did you mean it then?” Anja asked expectantly.</p><p>“I meant, well, of course I don’t want you to be a boy, but
sometimes… I, I just want to know how it would feel like to have real
sex, you know. If you had a dick we could… you know!”</p><p>“You mean you want me to fuck you?” Anja grinned.</p><p>“Err, yes. I would really love to know how it feels. And because I
love you, I want you to… to do it.”</p><p>“But I don’t have a dick.”</p><p>“I know. It was just a wish. Not that important.”</p><p>I walked in, smiling at my daughters.</p><p>“Mom, do you know what Sonja wants me to do?” Anja asked, grinning.</p><p>“Shhh,” said Sonja, but that didn’t bother her sister.</p><p>“She wants me to fuck her. Funny thing isn’t it. She wants me to be a
boy.”</p><p>“I don’t want you to be a boy. I told you that.” Sonja rebuked her
sister. “Is it really that stupid a thing to wish for, mom?” she
asked with little hope in her voice.</p><p>“No, it’s not a stupid thing to wish for. You two love each other and
you are going through puberty. So I think it is absolutely normal to
wish to have, mhhh…”</p><p>“To fuck!” Anja shouted.</p><p>“Yes, to fuck or have sexual intercourse with the one you love. But
isn’t your lovemaking enough anymore?” I asked.</p><p>“Oh, I love it. It’s absolutely enough for me, but… well, I just
would like to give my virginity to Anja and to get, well, fucked by
her. But this isn’t possible, or is it, mom?”</p><p>“Well, maybe it is.”</p><p>“It is?” exclaimed Anja.</p><p>“Is it really?” Sonja asked carefully.</p><p>“It might be. But first of all I want you to think about something,
Anja. I want you to think about if you are really ready to take
Sonja’s cherry if she wants you to.”</p><p>“Yep, I would love to,” she chirped.</p><p>“No, no, I don’t want your answer now. Think about it. At least till
tomorrow, will you?”</p><p>“Mhhh, OK!” She looked at me seriously. “I shouldn’t take the
decision that easily, should I?”</p><p>“No, indeed. It is a tough decision for both of you and you should
think about it well. And for you, Sonja, I want you to think about it
too. Are you absolutely sure about losing your virginity? Do you
really want to?” I looked at them seriously, but with a smile.</p><p>They nodded. I added, “I love you two!” and kissed them both. “You
know what? A little bit to eat will help you think. I’ll go and fix
supper.”</p><p>I kissed them again and left them alone.</p><p>At supper they weren’t very talkative. They really were thinking
about what I told them. They seemed very mature at that moment.</p><p></p><p>The next day Anja was the first to come home from school.</p><p>“Hi, mom!”</p><p>“Hi, sweetie!” I hugged my daughter and we kissed each other.</p><p>“Did you think about what I told you?”</p><p>Anja nodded. “Mom? Will it hurt her? I mean the first time…”</p><p>“Well, perhaps it will. A bit maybe.”</p><p>“Mom, I don’t want to hurt her. I love her. But taking her cherry
would hurt her, wouldn’t it. Does she really want that?”</p><p>“No, she doesn’t want you to hurt her. But because she loves you, she
trusts you. And I think she wants you to do it because she knows you
love her too and because she knows that you will be very careful with
her.”</p><p>“But I don’t want to hurt her.”</p><p>“If you do it very carefully and help her to relax it won’t hurt her.
I’m glad that you really care about her. That shows me that you
really love her.”</p><p>“I do, mom, I do. Mom? You will be there too, won’t you? You have to
tell me how to do it, OK?”</p><p>“I will be there with you, I promise!” I sure didn’t want to miss
that.</p><p>“How will it work, mom? I mean, I don’t have a dick and…”</p><p>“It will work my dear. I will tell you when it is time, OK?”</p><p>“OK, mom. I love you.”</p><p>“I love you too.”</p><p></p><p>Sonja came home an hour later. We had lunch and then I asked Anja to
leave us alone.</p><p>“You want to talk about losing my virginity, don’t you?” Sonja asked.</p><p>“Yes, did you think about it?”</p><p>She nodded. “Will it really work? I mean with Anja. Because she isn’t
a boy.”</p><p>“It will. If you still want it. Do you still want it?”</p><p>She nodded again smiling at me. And I could read in her eyes that she
was sure about it.</p><p>“But I’m still a little bit afraid. It will hurt, won’t it?”</p><p>“Not necessarily. It depends on how relaxed you are and how aroused
you are and how your partner treats you.”</p><p>“Do you think that Anja is a good choice then?”</p><p>“You have to ask yourself that. Do you really want her to do it? Do
you feel that she is the right one?”</p><p>“I love her, mom! I know that she is the right one.”</p><p>“So don’t be afraid. I’m sure that she will be careful and that she
won’t hurt you.”</p><p>“So, when can we do it…? And how can we do it?”</p><p>“Just wait a few days. I have to arrange everything first. Just let
me surprise you with how it will work, OK.”</p><p>“OK.” She smiled and I could feel that she couldn’t wait to do it,
that she couldn’t wait to let her little sister take her cherry.</p><p></p><p>And so I went shopping the next day. I bought some K-Y jelly and a
strap-on dildo. The strap-on had 4 detachable dildos with it. A huge
one, a very tiny one for anal use, a normal sized one and one that
was a bit smaller than normal.</p><p>I had some time with Anja alone that afternoon and showed her the
strap-on. She was totally enthusiastic about it.</p><p>“And that one will fit?” she asked, holding up the huge dildo.</p><p>“I think that one is a bit too large. I thought about this one for
the first time.” I pointed on the one smaller than normal size.</p><p>“That one is neat. Or do you think this one it better?” She held up
the anal dildo.</p><p>Should I really explain to her what use this one was for? No, not too
much information at a time. She should concentrate on one task and
shouldn’t be bothered by other things.</p><p>“I think that one is a bit too small. Here try to put it on.” I gave
her the strap-on and attached the dildo on it.</p><p>She jumped out of her pants and panties and put on the strap-on. Wow,
she looked really cute wearing it. She took off her t-shirt too and
that looked even cuter. Her tiny breasts, her slim body and that cute
little dick sticking out from between her legs… Just cute.</p><p>She ran to the full length mirror we had in the hallway and turned to
the left and to the right to look at herself from all sides, just
like checking how a new dress looks on her.</p><p>“Look mom, I have a dick, I’m a boy now!” She grabbed the dick and
rubbed it.</p><p>“I like that. Do you think that Sonja will like it too?”</p><p>“I’m sure she will. You are a very cute girl-boy.”</p><p>She came back to me and sat down in my lap. “So how do I do it?”</p><p>I explained it to her and she really listened to what I was saying
carefully and asked when she didn’t understand something. She wanted
to do it well, and she wanted to make the first time for Sonja
something special.</p><p></p><p>On Saturday afternoon we all couldn’t wait any longer. The tension
was at top level.</p><p>We were cuddling in my bed. Anja was already naked, Sonja had just
her little bra on and I was only in my panties.</p><p>My girls were kissing deeply and passionately and when they broke the
kiss they looked deep into each others eyes. I knew that this was the
time.</p><p>I kissed my way between my girls, gave Anja a sign and she left the
room. I kissed my Sonja to divert her from the absence of her sister,
to make her relax even more and to arouse her more.</p><p>After a few moments I heard that Anja was back in the room.</p><p>“Are you ready for your surprise, Sonja?” I had my head right in
front of hers, so that her view was blocked.</p><p>She nodded, her eyes glowing with lust and passion.</p><p>I turned away from her and let her see her little girl-boy sister.
Anja stood there completely naked except for the strap-on. The little
dick was pointing towards us and Anja looked a bit shy.</p><p>Sonja smiled, looking at her sister for several seconds and then she
jumped up and ran towards her.</p><p>“My god, you look so cute!” she cried, turning to me, “Mom, doesn’t
she look cute?”</p><p>“Yes she looks really cute,” I smiled back.</p><p>“Do you really like it?” Anja asked, still not convinced.</p><p>“I love it! Mom, shall we do it now?”</p><p>“If you still want to.”</p><p>“I can’t wait anymore.” She took Anja’s hand and led her to the bed.</p><p>I took off my panties and sat upright at the top of the bed, my back
against the headboard, my legs spread.</p><p>“Come here,” I said to Sonja inviting her into my open arms.</p><p>She sat down between my legs with her back against me and I wrapped
my arms around her, giving her a kiss on the cheek. Then I nodded
towards Anja.</p><p>Anja climbed into the bed and crawled towards us. She gave me a kiss
first and then she started to kiss Sonja passionately. I let my hands
caress both of their bodies and felt that Anja already had her
fingers between Sonja’s thighs, fingering her.</p><p>After a while she kissed her way down Sonja’s body, kissing her boobs
softly and licking her way down towards Sonja’s bellybutton. As her
kisses reached Sonja’s pussy she still had a finger in her, and now
she was fingering and licking Sonja’s pussy. I had to hold Sonja
tight because her body was squirming like mad. And I could see that
Anja had managed to somehow smuggle in the K-Y Jelly and was now
rubbing it all over her dildo.</p><p>As Sonja was close to a climax Anja stopped fingering and licking her
and came up to give her a kiss again.</p><p>“Are you ready, Sonja?” she breathed.</p><p>Sonja grabbed Anja’s head with both hands and pulled her towards her
to kiss her again. “I can’t wait anymore,” she moaned. “I want you, I
want you now, please take my cherry.” And then she pulled Anja’s head
towards her again and kissed her deeply.</p><p>As she let go of Anja’s head again, Anja looked at me and I nodded at
her, smiling.</p><p>Anja kneeled between Sonja’s spread legs and was holding her little
dick. It was shiny wet from the K-Y jelly and I could see that
Sonja’s pussy was totally wet too.</p><p>Slowly Anja bent forward, aiming for Sonja’s pussy with her dick. I
was kissing Sonja’s neck to help her relax and caressed her boobs
with my hands.</p><p>Finally the tip of Anja’s dick touched Sonja’s pussy. All three of us
were looking right between Sonja’s legs. Anja pushed the dick forward
very slowly but she slipped and the dildo rubbed over Sonja’s clit,
which made her moan. Anja realised that her sister liked that, so she
kept rubbing the dildo on her clit and pussy. That way she managed to
get Sonja’s pussy more slippery with the K-Y Jelly and she also get
the dildo more slippery with Sonja’s pussy juice, mixing the liquids
completely.</p><p>Sonja turned her head towards me and smiled. Her eyes were telling
me, ‘Wow, I like it.’ But then she looked down between her legs again.</p><p>Anja tried again to get the dick into her sister’s pussy. She aimed a
bit better this time and as the tip of the dildo touched Sonja’s
pussy it didn’t slip.</p><p>Anja knew that she was there, right at the cherry of her older
sister. She kept moving the dick against it softly just as if
knocking softly on a secret door to tell the one behind it that she
will enter any second.</p><p>I realised that the girls were smiling at each other now and that
they were looking deeply into each others eyes. And then Sonja
whispered, “OK, do it! I will be fine!”</p><p>Anja leaned forward and kissed her, and a second later I felt how
Sonja twitched a little bit. She let go of Anja’s kiss and let out a
neat sigh.</p><p>“Are you OK?” Anja asked anxious.</p><p>Sonja just nodded and smiled at her sister. Anja looked at me and
grinned and I grinned back.</p><p>Slowly Anja started to fuck her sister now. She had some difficulties
handling the strap-on at first, but she got better and better by the
second.</p><p>“Oh, that is so good,” Sonja moaned. I turned her head to me and
kissed her deeply.</p><p>“I love you mom,” she said to me, then turned back to Anja. “And I
love you too!”</p><p>Anja leaned down and kissed first Sonja, then me.</p><p>“I love fucking, mom,” she told me after a while, grinning.</p><p>She seemed to be an expert with the strap-on already. She fucked her
sister slowly at first, then a bit faster, slower again and finally
with circling motions. Sonja wasn’t able to say anything anymore but
she just moaned and squirmed in my arms.</p><p>Anja really liked it but I felt that my Sonja was totally exhausted
already.</p><p>“Don’t tease her anymore, let her cum, OK?” I told Anja.</p><p>Anja grinned at me and nodded. She kept fucking her sister but she
reached between her thighs with her hand and started to massage
Sonja’s clit. And that did it.</p><p>Sonja came hard. I pulled Anja close to her, and both of them close
to me, the twitching and squirming Sonja right between us. Sonja came
and came.</p><p>As her orgasm seemed to subside I let go of Anja and she pulled the
dildo out of her sister. Anja cuddled herself up at our side and both
of us were caressing our still twitching and totally exhausted Sonja.</p><p>Finally Sonja managed to get up. She smiled at Anja and kissed her.</p><p>“I love you,” she said weakly. “And I love you too,” she told me.</p><p>Then she gave me a kiss, curled herself into a ball in my arms and
fell asleep.</p><p>“Mom, do you think that she will let me fuck her again sometime?”
Anja asked.</p><p>“I’m sure she will, baby, I’m sure she will.”</p><p>“I hope so, because I really liked it,” she grinned, gave me a kiss,
curled up right beside her sister and fell asleep too.</p><p>I pulled up a blanket to cover my two cuties, let my hands glide
through their hair and all I could do was just smile.</p><p>Wasn’t I a good mother after all?</p>"
247,"Hairdresser, Part 4 – Dreaming",Anokil,4,Dreaming about what had happened,"['Ff', 'inc']","<p>I woke up in the morning. The sun was shining into the room, warming
my back.</p><p>What a nice way to wake up. Normally I would have grabbed my pillow
to have something to cuddle with, but not this morning. I didn’t need
the pillow.</p><p>I cuddled up against the warm body that was lying next to me. One of
my arms was under her head and the other I had wrapped around her, my
hand on her soft breast. She had grabbed my arm and was pulling it
tight against her.</p><p>I dug my nose into her hair and tried to keep the thin sheet of sleep
over me. I like it being half asleep and half awake. Asleep enough to
dream, but awake enough to steer my dreams by will.</p><p>I started to think about last night. How did all this happen? How did
we end up in my bed together?</p><p>Oh, yes, I had shaved her, again. I had offered free massages as bait.</p><p>And then I had ended up licking her. I let my dream take over a bit
more, so that I could see myself with my head right between her legs,
I could even taste her, feel her pussy on my tongue. I could see her
enjoying it, could hear her moans.</p><p>My dream jumped a bit forward, though I would have liked to enjoy her
some more – once again.</p><p>I saw myself getting my payment, a nice hug from her. I could see
both of us from the side, hugging each other tightly. I could see
that my mouth was still messy with her juices. And I could see her
cute naked butt. She still hadn’t put her panties back on.</p><p>The next moment she loosened her embrace.</p><p>“And here is your tip,” I heard her say.</p><p>My dream switched to slow motion. I saw her eyes once again. The
sparks in her eyes, the tenderness. I saw her face getting closer to
mine. My dream camera slid sideways, so that I could see me too.</p><p>Her face still came closer to mine. Our eyes shut in slow motion, but
we never lost eye contact.</p><p>I heard electricity start to crackle a second before our eyes were
completely closed, a second before our lips met. A bright light
surrounded the two of us.</p><p>Then we exploded.</p><p></p><p>
My dream had ended. I woke up again.</p><p>I wanted to get back to my dream! I didn’t want to wake up!</p><p>But I calmed down the next second. It was Claudia who had woken me
up. She was still asleep, she had just turned herself, now facing me,
cuddled up into a ball and as close to me as possible.</p><p>As I saw her cute sleepy face I couldn’t be mad at her for waking me
up, interrupting my dream.</p><p>I smiled at her face and leaned over to give her a kiss on the
forehead.</p><p>She grimaced, mumbled something in her sleep and tried to cuddle up
even closer to me.</p><p>I grinned. Maybe she thought that my kiss was just a fly bothering
her sleep.</p><p>I watched her a while, but then tried to get back to sleep, back to
my dream.</p><p></p><p>
I saw us kissing again. Mhhh, her soft lips, her slippery tongue.</p><p>“I want you, mom!”</p><p>I wanted to open my mouth to say something, but I couldn’t. It was
too dry.</p><p>But yesterday I could.</p><p>What had I answered? Ah, yes. “I want you too, baby!”</p><p>I could clearly remember how horny I had been, aroused to the tips of
my hair. I had wanted her so much.</p><p>My dream camera now showed us from above.</p><p>She was smiling at me and I was smiling back.</p><p>I took her hand. No, I just touched it. She then took my hand.</p><p>We stood there, hand in hand, just smiling at each other. I
remembered how I wanted my legs to move, but how they refused to obey
me. I had tried to persuade them to move, to take her with me to my
bedroom.</p><p>But we had just stood there, smiling at each other, holding our hands
and feeling our lust rise higher and higher.</p><p>Finally I could see my legs move. I could clearly remember how
relieved I had been. I saw her smile getting brighter, I saw, and
remembered, my smile getting brighter, too.</p><p>I grabbed her hand tighter. My legs were finally doing what they
should and I pulled her with me.</p><p>I heard her giggling right behind me as we rushed the short way to my
bedroom.</p><p>Yes, she had been giggling yesterday, too. And I had been giggling,
just like a little girl.</p><p>We didn’t stop at my bed. We just kept moving forward, letting us
fall onto the bed, transforming our movements into a little cuddly
fight. We were rolling around on my bed, cuddling and hugging each
other, giggling like mad.</p><p>But then we stopped abruptly. She was looking deep into my eyes. She
did it just for a brief second, but it was like a small eternity for
me.</p><p>I could feel her lips again against mine. We were kissing again,
deeply and passionately. I was lying under her, feeling her up while
kissing. My hand grabbed her little butt and I pulled her close
against me.</p><p>She shot up and sat on my hips, grasping for air. Then she pulled her
shirt over her head and with a lusty smile on her face she opened the
clasp of her bra.</p><p>“No,” I saw my mouth saying. I pushed her hands away from her bra. I
wanted to take it off. She moved her shoulders forward to drop the
straps off her shoulders. Slowly my hands loosened the thin fabric
from her boobs. I felt my heart stop for a second.</p><p>“Do you like them?” she had asked. Oh, what a question. Of course I
liked them. Her boobs looked so nice, firm and delicious. I didn’t
dare to touch them at first as I feared I may break them just like a
beautiful crystal sculpture. I laid my hands on her hips and moved
them upwards. She pushed her chest proudly forward. My hands stopped
right under her boobs. I waited a second, but then she took my hands
and led them up to her beautiful breasts. Mhhh, I remembered how soft
they felt. Her soft warm flesh and the tiny but hard nipples. I
raised myself up and kissed her boobs. I kissed them carefully,
kissed her nipples and licked them.</p><p>She took my head in her hands and pulled it up, smiled at me, then
kissed me again.</p><p>I had felt a question come up in me. I had to press it out. It was so
nasty. “I want to lick you again, baby!”</p><p>She grinned and let herself fall backwards onto the bed, spreading
her legs wide.</p><p>I was between her legs in an instant. I slurped up her juices,
letting her sweet taste and her odour bring me to paradise.</p><p>I just feasted on her pussy until she came again. She had to stop me,
had to pull my mouth away from her, or else I would have eaten her up
alive.</p><p>“Mom,” she had said breathlessly. “Mom, tell me how to do it! I want
to do it to you, too!”</p><p>Her face had been red from her excitement, but I noticed that she got
even redder because she felt a bit uncomfortable asking her mother
such a question.</p><p>“You can do it,” I had answered. “You know what to do, sweetie. You
know it!”</p><p>She had smiled shyly and then had opened the buttons of my blouse
with shaky fingers. She had kissed me, her hands on my back, opening
my bra. She had kissed her way down my neck, over the swell of my
breasts. It was just like she was kissing my bra away. I only
remembered that my bra was gone and her lips were on my boobs,
kissing them softly.</p><p>After a while she had kissed her way up again to my lips. She had
grinned, then had pushed me, so that I fell backwards onto the bed,
giggling.</p><p>She had opened my pants as fast as she could, had nearly tugged them
down my legs. But with my panties she had taken her time again. It
was just like with my bra. She had held my panties in her hands,
kissing all around them, and somehow my panties had disappeared under
her kisses.</p><p>But she still hadn’t kissed my pussy. She had teased me by kissing
the insides of my legs, my belly, my mound. I had dug my hands in her
hair, but didn’t push her. She had teased me some more, and then
finally…</p><p>She had licked right across my slit. Once, twice, then she had
pressed her mouth onto my slit and I had felt how she dug her tongue
into me. Yes I was right. She knew just what to do, how to do it.</p><p>Her tongue felt so real in my dream. I could feel her licking my
slit, pushing my lips from side to side, pushing her tongue into my
slit and letting it dance on my hood, teasing my clit.</p><p>I dug my hand into her hair, pushing her lightly down between my
legs. I wanted to come, to give her more of my juices.</p><p></p><p>
“Mom, mom!”</p><p>My dream-orgasm subsided and I woke up again.</p><p>“You were dreaming, mom!” my sweet Claudia smiled in my face.</p><p>“Yes, I was dreaming,” I smiled back and gave her a kiss on the lips.</p><p>“About what?” she asked.</p><p>“About you.” I touched the tip of her nose.</p><p>“A naughty dream about me? You were moaning, mom!”</p><p>“Well, it was a dream which was worth moaning about,” I grinned.</p><p>“Tell me about it. It sounds interesting.” She cuddled up closer
against me, expecting a nice story from me.</p><p>But I pushed her away, pulling the blanket away from her body and
exposing her beautiful naked body.</p><p>“I will show you what I was dreaming about!”</p><p>And I showed her all the details my dream had shown me.</p>"
248,"Hairdresser, Part 5 – New Customer",Anokil,5,The little Hairdresser shop gets a new customer,"['Ff', 'inc']","<p>My relationship with my daughter became quite normal after a short
time. We didn’t have sex all the time, but we were much closer than
before, with a little bit of sex a few times a week. I also shaved
her now and then.</p><p>One afternoon as she came home from school, she just threw her bag
into a corner and rushed into her room, ignoring me.</p><p>“Hey,” I shouted. “Don’t you even want to say hello?”</p><p>Claudia’s head appeared around the corner. “Oh, sorry mom.” She came
over to me and hugged me. “Hi, Mom,” she said.</p><p>“Hi, sweetie,” I smiled back at her and then we kissed each other
passionately. That became our standard greeting ceremony if nobody
was around.</p><p>“Why are you in such a hurry?” I asked then.</p><p>“Oh, I want to go to the beach with Kelli, that’s why.”</p><p>She turned and wanted to go back to her room, but then turned back to
me again. “Mom, can you give me a quick shave before I go? But we
really have to hurry. I’m meeting Kelli at 3.”</p><p>“Just a quick shave?” I said sadly with my lips pouted, looking at
her with big eyes.</p><p>She grinned. “Well maybe it doesn’t have to be THAT quick.”</p><p>I smiled again. “OK, I’ll prepare everything while you get your
things together.”</p><p>So she went to her room to pack her bikini, a towel, sunglasses and
some sun lotion and whatever else teen girls need when going to the
beach, and I went to the bathroom to prepare the usual things to
shave her.</p><p>Just as I finished she appeared in just her bikini top, grinning at
me.</p><p>“OK, come in, sit down. Do you want the usual treatment?”</p><p>“Yup,” she said and sat down on the bench. “Completely bald please,
just as usual.” And then she spread her lovely legs.</p><p>I sat down in front of her and started to make her mound and pussy
wet with water, and I could feel and smell that she was getting wet
on her own too. I didn’t have to cut off the longer hair anymore,
because I shaved her regularly and there just weren’t any longer
hairs to be cut.</p><p>I smeared some foam on her pussy and shaved her as quick as I could,
but still carefully and thoroughly. After I had washed away the rest
of the foam she smiled at me.</p><p>“Wow, that was quick! So we still have some time for the extra
special treatment.” She spread her legs even wider and shoved her
hips forward a little bit so that she sat on the edge of the bench
now.</p><p>I smiled back at her and bent down to lick up my tip. Mhhh, she
tasted as good as ever. I licked and lapped at her slit and sucked
her clit a while.</p><p>“Mom, I would like to let you take your time, but I have to hurry, so
could you plea..mhhh…” I knew that she wanted me to hurry up a bit
and that was what I did. I had put my mouth right on her clit and
pressed my tongue against it, rubbing it with my tongue. She came in
no time and I had to hold her, because I thought she would fall from
the bench if I didn’t.</p><p>“Ohh, mom! You are mean!” she gasped, took my head to pull me up to
her face and kissed me.</p><p>“Oh, if you think that it is mean of me when I lick you, I won’t do
it again.” I played offended, but with a little smile.</p><p>“No, of course not, But at least you could have warned me before
using such tricks.” She smiled and kissed me.</p><p>“OK, but now you had better hurry.” We got up and I gave her a little
slap on her butt. “Ouch,” she said, jumped and hurried to her room
with a big grin on her face.</p><p>A few minutes later she headed for the door, dressed in a cute top
and a short skirt, her little feet in pretty sandals, her hair in a
wiggling ponytail, her bag over her shoulder.</p><p>“Hey, not that fast, young lady,” I called behind her.</p><p>“Mom!!! Kelli is waiting!”</p><p>“You won’t leave without these.” I held up a bottle of water, two
apples and a package of cookies with a smile.</p><p>“Oh, mom. You’re really the best!” She shoved everything into her
bag. I tapped on my cheek to demand a kiss there, but she gave me a
big kiss on my mouth.</p><p>“See you later, mom!” and off she went.</p><p></p><p>A few hours later, in the evening, she came back.</p><p>“Hi, mom.” She threw her bag into a corner and came over to me and
hugged me.</p><p>“Hi, sweetie. Could you do me a favor?”</p><p>“Sure, what is it?”</p><p>“Please put your wet towel and your bikini into the laundry.” I gave
her a severe look, but then I smiled. “And then you can come to me
for a cuddle and tell me about your day.”</p><p>“Oh, mom! Sometimes you talk like,” she grinned, “like my mom!” But
then she took her bag and headed for the laundry.</p><p>“Was it that hard?” I asked as she came back.</p><p>“No, it wasn’t,” she said sulkily. “Do I get a hug now, anyway?” she
added with pouted lips.</p><p>“Sure you get one. Come here.” I opened my arms and hugged her
lovingly. Then we sat down onto the couch and cuddled up against each
other, and I pulled a blanket over us.</p><p>“So, how was your day at the beach with Kelli? Were you able to fight
off all the boys?”</p><p>“Mom!” she said reproachfully. “There weren’t any boys.”</p><p>“Oh, there weren’t any at all? You had to fight off all the girls
then?”</p><p>“Mom!” she laughed. “You are silly. No, we found a nice quiet spot,
far away from all the others. We had it all to ourselves.”</p><p>“You should show me that place next time. So you had a good time?
Getting a nice tan and talking girl talk?”</p><p>“Yep, that was a REAL good afternoon.” She cuddled up a bit closer to
me. “Mom, may I ask you a question?”</p><p>“Sure, shoot!”</p><p>“Well, do you… does your shop, I mean, do you accept new customers?”</p><p>“Why?” I asked skeptically.</p><p>“Well, I thought about, that you maybe could… give Kelli a shave?”</p><p>“What? Did you tell her about us?” I was shocked.</p><p>“No, not about everything. I just told her, that you shave me.”</p><p>“Oh god. What did she say? She wouldn’t tell anybody, would she?” I
was shocked. Most people wouldn’t accept our relationship and most
people wouldn’t even like that I shave my daughter.</p><p>“I told her that it is a secret. She won’t tell anybody, definitely!
Well, she liked the idea actually.”</p><p>“She did? May I ask how you came to be talking about that topic?”</p><p>“Well she has the same problem with her hair ‘down there’ like I did,
when I asked you to shave me. And she realized that there were no
hairs sticking out of my bikini. So I showed her that I don’t have
any hair down there.”</p><p>“You showed her your freshly-shaved pussy?” Wow, I would have loved
to see that.</p><p>“Uh-huh. She said that she liked it that way, and that she already
thought about doing it herself. But she didn’t dare to do it yet and
asked me what it is like to shave. And so I told her that I don’t
shave myself, but that you do it for me. She was shocked at first,
but then I told her our story, but without the juicy parts of course.
And she liked it and asked if you might show her how to do it too.
What do you think? Will you shave her?”</p><p>Actually I would love to lay my hands onto the pussy of another cute
girl. And Kelli was cute, just like my Claudia. But was it such a
good idea to do it? I was sure that I definitely wouldn’t be able to
resist licking her too, or at least fingering her pussy afterwards.
But what if she didn’t like it? What if she felt offended when I was
doing it? Would she tell her mom, or the police?</p><p>I needed some advice! “Baby I’m not sure if I should really do it.
You know how the two of us ended up. What if I couldn’t resist her?
Would she mind if I do something more than just shaving her?”</p><p>Claudia grinned. “I wouldn’t mind if you was to give her a nice
licking!”</p><p>“Thank you. But what if she was to tell her mom about it?”</p><p>“Hmmm, you are right. That would be bad! Ummm, Maybe I should talk to
her about it.”</p><p>“You want to talk about me licking her?”</p><p>“No! I just will ask her how she would react if it gets a bit
juicier. Diplomatically, of course.”</p><p>“I’m still not sure if I should really do it, but that gives me some
time to think about it.”</p><p>I hugged Claudia and we continued to watch telly until it was time to
go to bed.</p><p></p><p>I was really thinking hard about how I should decide. And it didn’t
make the decision easier that Kelli visited us several times over the
next few days. OK, she was Claudia’s best friend and it wasn’t
unusual for her to be at our home several times a week, but now I saw
her in a different way.</p><p>She was pretty indeed, and I could imagine how sweet her pussy might
look like and how it might taste. I had the feeling that she looked
at me in a different way too. Had Claudia already talked to her? Did
she tell her some more details of our relationship?</p><p>After thinking about it over and over again, I decided that I would
do it. I wanted to do it more and more the longer I thought about it.
I just had to wait till Claudia gave me green light.</p><p>Finally she came to me and wanted to talk about shaving Kelli.</p><p>“OK, mom. I’m sure that she wouldn’t mind if you do something more
than just shaving her.”</p><p>“Oh, really? How did you find out?”</p><p>“Oh, I told her that sometimes I have the feeling that you finger me
while shaving and look at me and my pussy in strange ways. I told her
that I have the feeling that you might really like touching my pussy,
and then I told her that I have a sexual fantasy about you and me,
about us doing it after shaving. Wasn’t that hard for me to imagine
that, was it?” she grinned.</p><p>“Yes, I could imagine that. How did she react?”</p><p>Claudia grinned some more. “Welllll, she told me that she had some
fantasies about having sex with girls too. Ohhh, she went beetroot
red telling me that, I can tell you that! And then she told me that
she wouldn’t mind if you was to touch her a bit more than necessary.
Do you know what she said? She said that maybe she should try and
make you do some more than just shaving, just to test if I could make
my fantasy with you come true. Isn’t that great?”</p><p>Wow, that was more than I had expected. That sounded like a free
ticket to heaven.</p><p>“So when will she come over to my shop then?” I wouldn’t have minded
if she came the very next minute!</p><p>“I could ask her if she wants to come over tomorrow afternoon. Would
you like that?”</p><p>“That sounds good.” Oh, I was so excited.</p><p>“I’ll leave you two alone then.” Claudia grinned. “But you have to
tell me everything afterwards, OK?”</p><p>“OK!” I kissed my sweetheart.</p><p></p><p>Claudia called me from her cell phone the next day at lunch time. She
told me that she will go to the mall with some friends and that she
will send Kelli over at about 4 o’clock.</p><p>I was so excited and nervous from that second on. My heart raced, and
I paced around our flat the whole time. Finally it was 4 and the
doorbell rang. And from that second on I was in my ‘hair salon’ mode.</p><p>I opened the door and greeted an obviously very nervous Kelli. “Hi,
welcome to my little hairdresser shop. Come in please.”</p><p>Kelli came in and I kept chatting. “May I take your jacket? Please
have a seat. May I bring you something to drink?”</p><p>“Oh, yes, please,” she croaked.</p><p>I hurried into the kitchen to get her a glass of juice, than hurried
back into the hallway. She sat there on our dining table. Though it
was just a part of our hallway we called it our dining room, but now
it was the waiting room for my shop.</p><p>I handed her the glass. “I’m sorry, but you have to wait a minute. Do
you want a newspaper?”</p><p>“I, errr, no, thank you. Will it take long?” She was really nervous
and I could see that she was thinking about leaving again.</p><p>“No, it will just take a second. I will prepare everything and then
we can start, OK?”</p><p>She nodded and I hurried into the bathroom. Why hadn’t I prepared
everything before? I had been too nervous, I think. So I took out the
towels, scissors, shaver, foam, and got a bowl of warm water and
hurried back to her.</p><p>“OK, madam, if you would like to follow me.”</p><p>She followed me into the bathroom, and there she stood, biting her
lower lip, kneading her hands nervously and her legs entwined round
each other, looking around the room nervously. This wouldn’t be as
easy as Claudia and I had thought it would be. OK, let’s try to make
her comfortable.</p><p>“Oh, you have beautiful hair.” I let my hands glide through her long,
golden blond hair. “But I think you wouldn’t let me do a different
hairdo up here, would you?”</p><p>“No, I wanted to… Claudia told me that you could show me how… that
you shaved her…”</p><p>“And you would like to get shaved too, right? Claudia showed you her
shaved pussy, didn’t she?”</p><p>Kelli nodded. “Yes,” she hissed and I could see a glowing in her
eyes. She did like my daughters shaved pussy. “It just looks so much
nicer that way and the hairs wouldn’t stick out of my bikini, if you
would…”</p><p>“Just try to relax first of all, OK? But I’m afraid that you will
have to take your skirt and panties off. Would you do this for me?”</p><p>She looked at me. And I could see a mixture of trust and panic in her
eyes.</p><p>“I’ll leave for a moment, OK? Just take your time.” I would have
loved to watch as she undressed, but I thought it would be better to
leave her alone to help her to relax. And I would have plenty of time
to look at her naked body while shaving her anyway.</p><p>“OK, you can come in now,” I heard her say from the bathroom only a
few moments later.</p><p>As I came in I smiled at her and she smiled back at me shyly,
covering her crotch with her hands and pressing her thighs together
as hard as she could.</p><p>I didn’t ignore her but just let her stand there and pretended to
prepare some things on the washing basin, rummaging around in the
cupboard above it.</p><p>“Will you go to the lake with Claudia again this weekend?” I didn’t
expect an answer from her. I just talked on: “She told me that you
found a nice secluded spot there. Oh, the weather this summer is
really fantastic, don’t you think? I wish I had more time to spend on
the lake or at least on our balcony. Ah, there I have it!” I took a
small cosmetic mirror and turned around. She was still covering her
crotch with her hands, but at least she didn’t seem as nervous as
before and her smile was a bit more relaxed.</p><p>“I didn’t ask you yet: what kind of hairstyle would you like me to
do?”</p><p>Her eyes got big.. “Claudia didn’t tell me that you do different
hairstyles.”</p><p>“Well, my shop might be small, but I offer lots of services and many,
many kinds of hairstyles.” I smiled the smile of a proud hair salon
owner. “Claudia wanted a nice triangle the first time, I also offered
her a nice heart shape, a small strip or, like she has it now,
completely bald. So, what kind of style would you like?”</p><p>“I, I, err… I actually thought about bald, just as Claudia had it.”</p><p>“Oh, a partner look! Nice!” I giggled, and she had to giggle too.
“So, if you don’t want something different it will be bald, that will
look really nice, I’m sure. Come have a seat here.” I showed her the
towel on our little bench and she sat down, still covering herself.</p><p>I kneeled down in front of her, smiled at her and put my hand softly
on her knee. She knew what I wanted from her and I could see how much
it cost her to open her legs for me. I let her take her time and then
she started to take her legs apart slowly. I smiled at her
encouragingly. But as she opened her legs to nearly halfway she put
them together again.</p><p>She looked at me with moist eyes. “I didn’t think that it would be
this hard,” she said with a shaking voice. It sounded that easy, when
Claudia told me that Kelli was looking forward to being shaved by me.
I thought about letting her leave and to tell her to think it over
again, but on the other hand it wouldn’t get easier for her if she
was to come to me again and again. She had to take all her courage
now to overcome her fears and shyness. And I was sure that she would
become my second most loyal customer in no time after I had convinced
her of my service.</p><p>“Come here baby.” I took her in my arms. She pressed her face on my
shoulder and sobbed a few times, but fought back her tears. And after
a few moments she began to relax. I just held her, hummed a bit, and
rocked her from side to side like a little girl. I let her take her
time and finally she loosened herself from my arms, smiled at me,
looked me deep in the eyes and said: “OK, let’s start.”</p><p>She leaned back and opened her legs slowly. It still cost her lots of
strength to do it, but finally she had her legs spread completely,
smiling at me proudly. I smiled back at her, showing her that I was
proud of her too. And then I lowered my eyes down to her crotch.</p><p>Her pussy looked so cute. She had blond hair down there, light blond
hair, which nearly didn’t hide anything of her sweet slit. Some of
her hairs surely might stick out of her bikini, but that couldn’t be
many. Though I liked my own pussy shaved and though I liked my
daughter’s pussy shaved I thought about leaving Kelli’s pussy as it
was, because it looked so nice with her blond pussy hair. But as I
thought further, I knew her pussy would look even nicer without her
hair.</p><p>I noticed that she wanted to close her legs again after a while. “Is
something wrong?” she asked. I had stared at her pussy for some time,
that’s why she asked.</p><p>“No, everything is alright.” I smiled at her to reassure her. “It’s
just that your pussy looks so sweet, you know.”</p><p>She went red and smiled at me shyly. “Thanks. Do you really like it?”</p><p>“Yes I do. It just looks so cute.” I remembered the little mirror I
had taken out of the cupboard. “Here, have a look.” I held the mirror
in front of her pussy. I could feel the moist heat down there and I
wouldn’t have wondered if the mirror had gotten covered in damp.</p><p>“Well, what do you think? Do you like your pussy?” I asked after some
time.</p><p>She nodded. “Yes, I like it. Do you really think that it looks cute?
I mean, I had never thought about my pussy being cute, or pretty, or
something like that.”</p><p>“Oh, your pussy is definitely one of the cutest pussies. And I’m sure
that it will be even prettier when it is shaved. So, let’s get
started. I’ll cut off the longer hair first of all, OK?” I wanted to
warn her about the scissors, having experienced Claudia’s reactions
on her first time.</p><p>She nodded and so I took the scissors and cut her hairs short. She
watched me, but she seemed very relaxed now. It seemed as if she just
had to overcome her first fears and now she might be as easy to take
as Claudia had expected.</p><p>I cut off a nice bundle of her golden blond hair right from the
middle of her cute bush. As I was holding it in my hand I hesitated
for a second. Her other cut off hair I just had dropped to the floor,
but this nice, soft, bundle? I didn’t let it fall down. I put it
under the bench, to pick up and store it later. I giggled to myself.
Do I really want to keep some of her pussy hair? Yes, I wanted to!
Maybe I could persuade Claudia to let her hair grow again, so that I
could also add some of her pussy hair to my little pussy hair
collection. Collection? Well, two little packages of pussy hair
didn’t make a collection, but I was sure that I would keep them like
a treasure.</p><p>Kelli didn’t seem to have noticed that I had put some of her hair
away, or she didn’t mind. I snipped off some more hair till I was
finished with that part. She smiled at me, now totally confident with
the situation. I had noticed that she was getting wetter down there
during my hair cutting. She even pushed her hips forward a bit now.
Maybe it was time to test if I could go the whole way after the
shaving.</p><p>I put the scissors away, but kept one of my hands on her pussy,
rubbing her clit lightly, just as if I didn’t want to stimulate her,
just with more or less normal hand motions. She didn’t mind! So I
started to make her pussy wetter with some water and rubbed it in
real good. She still didn’t mind but kept smiling at me and pushing
her hips further forward. If she kept pushing forward that way she
might fall off the bench before long, I thought.</p><p>Then I rubbed in the foam and took the shaver. “OK, baby, you have to
keep still now. But don’t worry I won’t cut you. I have done this
several times on Claudia and myself.” But it really seemed as if I
didn’t have to calm her down anymore. I couldn’t believe that this
girl was totally frightened a few minutes before. Now she sat there
with a smile on her face and her legs spread wide, as if this was the
most normal way to sit in front of her best friend’s mom.</p><p>I started to shave her and while doing it I put one of my fingers
right between her lips and rubbed her slit lightly. Her juices were
flowing, but she managed to keep still while I was shaving her. I
really had some practice with Claudia, and so I was finished in no
time. Which meant more time for other, better things, of course!</p><p>I washed off the rest of the foam and dried her with the towel. Or at
least I managed to get most parts of her mound dry, but didn’t
succeed right between her legs.</p><p>“Here, look at your new pussy now.” I handed her the small mirror and
she was moving it between her legs, to get every detail of her
freshly shaved pussy. “What do you think?”</p><p>“Yes, I think you are right. My pussy is beautiful. And I like it
being shaved.”</p><p>OK, now it was all or nothing for me. She was really wet and I could
see in her eyes how aroused she was, but still there was a small
chance that she wouldn’t like what I wanted to do next.</p><p>“Shall I show you how sweet your pussy is?” I asked innocently.</p><p>“Show me? Howmmmhh…” that was the moment when I French kissed her
cute slit. I slurped up some juice and tried to wet my lips and
tongue as good as possible. Then I got up again and kissed her sweet
mouth. I made sure that she could taste my tongue and lips
thoroughly, that she could taste herself on my lips and tongue.</p><p>She didn’t freak out on my actions. She loved it and kissed me deep
and passionately.</p><p>After a moment I loosened my lips from hers. “Well, can you tell that
your pussy tastes just as sweet as it looks?” I asked.</p><p>She licked her lips, as if to get some more of her juice there. She
looked at me with her deep blue eyes. I could see that she got a nice
amount of juice from my mouth to taste. But then she said, “I’m not
sure. Maybe you should give me some more to taste.”</p><p>Oh my god! Can you imagine how sexy those words sounded from her
lips. I nearly came just from hearing her saying that. But I didn’t
lose time. I went down to her pussy again, licked her and smeared
more of her juice on my lips, my chin, my cheeks and nose.</p><p>As I came up to her again, she took my head in her hands softly and
started to kiss and lick her juices from my face. “More!” she
demanded after a while and so I dived down between her legs again. I
slurped up a good amount of her juice for myself, spread her lips
with my fingers to get further down to her spring. I smeared her
juices on my fingers and while still licking her and smearing her
love juice on my face I held my fingers up for her. She took them in
her mouth instantly and started to suck on them.</p><p>As soon as she had licked my fingers clean I swapped them with my
face again. I dug my finger in her little hole, and she dug her
tongue in my mouth. Both of us were like in a frenzy. We kissed and
she licked my face while I was fingering her, rubbing her clit,
caressing her slit. She finally stopped kissing me, laid her head on
my shoulder, embraced me, just like a few minutes ago when I had to
calm her down and stop her from crying. This time she sobbed on my
shoulder too, but this time it was because she had climaxed. She
climaxed hard and long. I just held her, and felt like the happiest
person alive.</p><p>Finally she broke up our embrace. She smiled with tears in her eyes.
“Oh, that was so wonderful, that was…” she started crying now, and I
cried with her. We kissed again and held each other. It took us some
time to come down from our euphoric happiness.</p><p>“I’m so glad that you liked it.” I told her.</p><p>“How could I have not liked it?” she asked back. “Can we… I mean, may
I come to your hair salon again sometime?”</p><p>“Sure you can, as often as you like. But you have to promise me
something. Don’t tell anybody about what we do here, OK? Not even
Claudia!” Because I want to tell her about every little detail, I
added to myself.</p><p>She nodded. “As long as I can come back, I will promise you
everything! By the way… What do you get as a payment for your
services?” she grinned.</p><p>“Well, Claudia gives me hugs as a payment.” I told her.</p><p>“Then I will pay you a big hug. Errr… and do you accept kisses too?”</p><p>“Yes, kisses are accepted too,” I grinned and received my payment.</p>"
249,Bored,Anokil,1,A 12 year old girl feels bored but finds out what interesting games her older sister plays with her friend.,['ffg'],"<p>Sue was bored, and because of that she was angry.</p><p>What was the use of a weekend home alone without her parents if it
was boring? Her parents went out to visit some relatives and left her
home for the whole weekend. Well, not exactly alone. Her elder sister
Mia was there too, to babysit her.</p><p>And now Sue was sitting in the living room and surfing through all TV-
Channels. She did it for the seventh time now, but still she couldn't
find something interesting. She already had looked through their DVD-
Collection 3 times, but couldn't find a movie she wanted to watch.</p><p>Her elder sister was allowed to invite a friend, but to avoid more
trouble babysitting her, Sue wasn't allowed to invite one of her
friends too.</p><p>Mia and her best friend Carol went upstairs to Mia's room the second
their parents had left, but not without telling Sue to not make
trouble or they would never again be allowed to stay home alone.</p><p>Sue looked at the rain coming down outside.</p><p>Maybe she should read a book. ""No"", Sue said aloud. She could read a
book when her parents were there to see that she was reading and not
just watching TV. Nobody was reading books when being home alone!</p><p>She flipped through the TV-Channels again.</p><p>Maybe her sister knew what she could do, and maybe she and Carol
would like to play some games with her, Monopoly maybe. Sue always
liked to play Monopoly, because she won all the time. Yes, that would
be nice.</p><p>Sue switched the TV off and went upstairs.</p><p>Her sister had the room right under the roof. Her dad had finished it
2 years ago. Of course Sue wanted the room too, but because Mia was
the elder one she got it. at least Sue had her own room now, though
one floor lower.</p><p>One could reach the upper room by a small staircase at which top was
a door. Behind the door was a 2 meters long hall which opened into
Mia's room.</p><p>Sue knew that she could open the door without making a noise. She
often crept up there to hide in the small hall and watch TV without
her sister noticing.</p><p>And because she didn't want to bother her sister too much,Sue opened
the door silently and sneaked through the hall to look atwhat Mia and
Carol were doing before asking them to play Monopoly with her.</p><p>Maybe, she thought, I can even scare both of them. That would be fun.</p><p>Sue spied around the corner and didn't know if she should be shocked
or amused about what she saw there. Mia and Carol were sitting on
Mia's bed making out. Yes, they were kissing each other just like
boys and girls do. Sue could clearly see that they were also using
their tongues.</p><p>She wanted to giggle, but stayed silent. That was strange. Were they
practising kissing? But if it would be just practising, why don't
they pause to discuss how to make it better and why were they moaning
a little?</p><p>Sue watched the older girls some more and after a while she was sure,
that this wasn't practising. They were kissing for real. But that was
even stranger. Girls don't kiss each other like that. Boys and girls,
OK, but girls and girls? Sue had never heard or seen such a thing.
She had to watch to learn what this was all about.</p><p>After some more moments the girls broke their kiss. They were smiling
at each other lovingly, gave each other a few more small kisses.</p><p>""I want you,"" Mia whispered, but it was loud enough for Sue to hear
it.</p><p>""I'm all yours"" Carol replied, opening her arms.</p><p>Mia leaned forward and kissed Carol again, but this time Sue could
see that Mia's hands were on Carol's boobs. She really grabbed them
and massaged them.</p><p>Carol let herself fall backwards onto the bed, taking Mia with her.
Both were giggling, cuddling and kissing. Carol then grabbed Mia's
top and pulled it over her head and off. Mia obviously wasn't
bothered to be topless. Sue saw her sister's boobs for the first
time. They were quite pretty and quite big, Sue thought. The way Mia
leaned over her friend her boobs were hanging freely and Carol
touched them, pinched the nipples a bit, then ducked under Mia's body
and gave them a kiss.</p><p>Mia squealed and pressed her boobs into Carols face as if she wanted
to suffocate her friend. But Carol grabbed Mia's boobs and dug her
face deeper between them.</p><p>A few seconds later she appeared again with a wide grin on her face.
The girls kissed again and now Mia grabbed Carol's panties and pulled
Carol's hips up and her panties down.</p><p>Carol let herself fall on the bed again, her legs spread wide.</p><p>Sue nearly gasped out loud. She didn't expect her sister to undress
her friend that way and she didn't expect to see a bald pussy between
Carol's legs. But there weren't any hairs to see, not a single one.
Sue tried to concentrate more to see at least some down of hairs
there, but there was only a completely bald pussy just like her own.
She always thought that all girls grow hairs down there when they get
older but obviously she was wrong with that.</p><p>And then she really let out a little gasp, but silently enough that
both girls didn't hear it. Sue gasped out because her sister had bent
down and kissed Carol right there on her pussy. And then she did it
again and again. The next moment Sue also could see that Mia was
licking down there. She let her tongue glide up and down through
Carol's slit. Carol seemed to enjoy it and Mia too. Carol held her
head tilted back and her eyes closed, moaning freely. Mia was licking
and lapping and seemed to grin from ear to ear. The way she licked
her friend down there looking as if she was feasting on something
very tasty, though Sue couldn't imagine that a pussy could taste that
good.</p><p>Carol then moaned deeply and her body started to rock. She grabbed
Mia's head and pulled her towards her lips, kissing her passionately.</p><p>""Mhhh, wow, that was good. You're a very nasty licker, Mia!""</p><p>""Just because your pussy tastes so good!"" Mia replied.</p><p>""Yes, I can taste myself on your lips."" Carol grinned and kissed Mia
again.</p><p>Sue still sat in her corner and was watching the elder girls doing
and saying things that couldn't be real. But they obviously hadn't
done those things for the first time now. Do they do these things all
the time when being alone?</p><p>The two girls were still kissing and feeling each other up. Obviously
they weren't finished yet.</p><p>Mia then pulled off Carol's top and sat back to pull her panties off.</p><p>""Wait!"" Carol interrupted her. ""What if Sue comes up and finds us
messing around?""</p><p>""She'll be downstairs, watching some toons. She won't come up here.""</p><p>""But if she does?"" Carol sounded a bit worried.</p><p>""We will hear her. The stairs always creak!""</p><p>Carol still didn't seem convinced, but she leaned over to Mia and
kissed her. Then she put her hands on Mia's panties and started to
pull them down.</p><p>At this moment Sue sneezed. She was so fixated on what was going on
in her sister's room that she couldn't keep it back.</p><p>Mia and Carol stopped in their tracks. They looked in Sue's
direction, but Sue had managed to stay around the corner, so that the
girls couldn't see her.</p><p>A second later Mia was standing right in front of her, pulling on a t-
shirt, her panties still not pulled up properly.</p><p>""Hi, Mia. I, err...""</p><p>""What are you doing here?""</p><p>""I, I... just wanted, err...""</p><p>""Were you watching us? How long have you been here?""</p><p>Carol looked around the corner. She was dressed again in her panties
and a shirt.</p><p>""Hi, Sue,"" she greeted, smiling shyly, being flushed red in the face.</p><p>""I've not been here for long, I...""</p><p>""How long?"" Mia asked sharply.</p><p>Sue knew that she was in great trouble. ""I... I saw you two kissing and
then you kissed her on her..."" She was pointing at Carol but then
lowered her arm and looked on the floor. Sue hoped that her sister
wouldn't be too mad at her, and that she won't tell their parents,
that she spied on her.</p><p>""Shit,"" Mia said, ""OK, you won't tell anybody, will you. You must
promise not to tell anybody about anything that you saw here,
promise?""</p><p>Sue looked up again, into Mia's imploring face. It dawned to her that
she wasn't in trouble at all. Mia was in trouble! Everything that she
and Carol had done, everything that Sue had witnessed must have been
a bad thing. Of course! If she would have caught her sister having
sex with a boy, Mia would have been in trouble. Sue had heard her
mother telling Mia that she was still too young to bring boys home a
few weeks back, and now Mia had had sex not with a boy, but even
worse, with a girl.</p><p>Sue started to grin. ""And what if I won't promise?""</p><p>""You won't!?!"" Mia said unbelievingly. ""Please, you can't... Oh my
god!"" She turned around to Carol to get some help from her.</p><p>Carol stared at Sue shocked, but she came back to reality as Mia
turned to her. ""Err... I... wait a moment,"" she said to Sue and grabbed
Mia by the arm and pulled her into a corner of the room.</p><p>Mia seemed surprised by these activities of her friend. Sue could see
that Carol was talking to Mia very fast, but she couldn't hear what
she was saying. Mia didn't say anything, but then she shouted out a
""What??? You are not serious about that! You want HER to..."" Mia
pointed at Sue, but then she lowered her voice again and said
something to Carol, which Sue couldn't hear.</p><p>Mia didn't seem too enthusiastic of what Carol was telling her, but
after a while she turned to Sue again, saying: ""OK... Alright!"" She
grabbed Carol and pushed her forward.</p><p>""Err, Hi, Sue!"" Carol started.</p><p>""Well?"" Sue was exited how the older girls wanted to convince her not
to tell anybody about what she saw.</p><p>""Come here. Sit down on the bed with me. How old are you now, Sue?""
Carol asked with a sweet tune in her voice.</p><p>""I'm twelve. I had my birthday 2 months back, don't you remember?""
Sue said a bit puzzled because Carol had been on her birthday party
too.</p><p>""Oh, just twelve. Too, bad!"" Carol shook her head pretending to be a
bit disappointed.</p><p>""What? Why is that bad? What's wrong with my age?""</p><p>""Oh, there's nothing wrong with you age. It's just, that you are too
young.""</p><p>""Too young?"" Sue hated it when somebody told her that she was too
young. At her age she seemed to be too old for children's stuff and
too young for adult stuff. And that was what she really hated.</p><p>""Why am I too young? I'm NOT too young!!!""</p><p>""I'm afraid I can't tell you, because you ARE too young.""</p><p>Sue got up from the bed, stomped with her foot on the floor,
clenching her little fists, shaking angrily. ""I'm not too young!"" she
exclaimed upset.</p><p>""I just can't tell you, if you are under 13, or...""</p><p>""Or? Or what? I can do anything to prove that I'm already old
enough!"" hope grew in Sue's voice.</p><p>""Well, there are some signs that could tell us, if you are already
old enough, even though you are under 13.""</p><p>""So tell me. What are those signs? I'm sure that I'm already old
enough.""</p><p>""Well... 13 year old girls have it... But I'm not sure if you have
some too.""</p><p>""What? What do they have?"" Sue couldn't wait any longer.</p><p>""Well, boobs. If you have boobs... That's one sign, that you might be
old enough already. But I doubt that you already got some.""</p><p>The tiny glimpse of hope in Sue's eyes became a huge fire. She
already had boobs. Well, maybe not really boobs. But her chest
definitely wasn't flat anymore. Two tiny mounds had shown up there
over the last few months.</p><p>So she screamed out: ""I already have boobs!""</p><p>""No way. I can't see them under your shirt. You have to prove it.""
Sue didn't realise the little wink Carol gave to Mia.</p><p>""But how should I prove that... Ohhhh..."" Sue knew how she could
prove it. She looked at the elder girls but they nodded seriously.</p><p>So Sue lifted up her shirt to show them. She wanted to be old enough.
She wanted it that bad, that she didn't care about showing her boobs
off to the girls.</p><p>""Take it off. That way we can see better,"" Carol said and helped Sue
get her shirt off.</p><p>Sue felt a bit awkward to sit there with her chest naked,but she
pushed her tiny mounds forward to make them seem a bit bigger.</p><p>Carol and Mia looked at Sue's tiny boobs intensely. They liked what
they saw. Sue's boobs were still very tiny, but nice and round. Her
nipples still were the small nipples of a small girl, but that made
her boobs look even cuter.</p><p>But though they couldn't deny it, that Sue already had boobs, Carol
and Mia looked at Sue's chest intensely.</p><p>""Hmmm, I can't see too much. What do you think?"" asked Carol.</p><p>""Well, I'm not sure, but it seems as if there are tiny mounds on her
chest already,"" Mia said, sounding sceptically.</p><p>""Yes, you are right. There are tiny mounds..."" Carol let her hand
brush over Sue's boobs. Sue shivered. Carols hand felt nice,
especially as she brushed over her nipples.</p><p>""But I think they are still too tiny to count."" Carol let her hand
sink down and looked at Sue.</p><p>""Too tiny? But you said that I am old enough, if I had boobs and you
said that there are mounds on my chest, so I GOT boobs! That's not
fair."" Sue couldn't believe this. The girls couldn't change the rules
just like that.</p><p>""Well, that's not the only proof, if you are old enough. There are
more things which proof that you are old enough,"" Carol calmed her
down.</p><p>""More? What is it?""</p><p>""If you already have some hair on your pussy. That's another sign
that you might be old enough.""</p><p>Sue knew that there wasn't really any hair down there. At least her
hair wasn't really visible because she was blond. But on the other
hand... Carol didn't have any hairs down there too.</p><p>""What's with your hair then? You don't have any hair down there
either."" Sue hoped that she had seen it properly.</p><p>""Of course I don't have any hairs down there. I shave!""</p><p>""But then you aren't old enough either!"" Now I beat them with their
own rules, Sue thought.</p><p>For a second Carol seemed shocked, but then she grinned again. ""Don't
you remember that I said, that you have to be over 13 to be old
enough. Well, and I'm 15."" She paused for a while, enjoying her
triumph over Sue. ""So I don't presume that you have any pussy hair?""</p><p>Sue didn't want to give up like that. Though she was sure that she
didn't have any pussy hair she pulled down her skirt and panties
angrily. Maybe the older girls will detect some hairs anyway.</p><p>""Seems bald to me,"" Carol settled plainly.</p><p>But now Mia pushed Carol away and kneeled down in front of her little
sister. She had gotten more and more excited by seeing her beautiful
little sister standing there, first topless, now fully nude. Mia
thought that it was quite mean how Carol had treated her. And as far
as she remembered that wasn't the plan Carol had explained to her
earlier.</p><p>Mia looked close on Sue's slit now. Sue felt a bit uncomfortable to
be looked at so intensely. But Mia kept staring at her slit. She
wanted to find a hair there, but as hard as she looked she couldn't
find one. The only effect her staring had was that her mouth started
to water. She would have loved to feast on that tiny slit just as she
feasted on Carol's pussy before.</p><p>""If you sit down and spread your legs I can see better,"" Mia told her
sister.</p><p>Sue just nodded and sat down on her bed, then spread her legs.</p><p>Mia loved the sight of Sue's little pussy being spread right in front
of her and Carol got more interested in Sue's body too. Both girls
sat between Sue's legs and tried to find some hairs there. But there
weren't any.</p><p>Mia touched Sue's mound first, then Carol joined in. Sue sucked in
some air. She wasn't really prepared to be touched there. But it
didn't feel bad, actually it felt quite nice. For Mia and Carol it
didn't count anymore to find some hairs they just wanted to touch
that tiny pussy. They spread Sue's pussy lips, rubbed her tiny clit
and probed on the little entrance to her vagina.</p><p>Sue didn't care if they found some hairs down there either, as long
as the older girls kept touching her down there and giving her more
of these nice feelings.</p><p>After a while Mia laid right beside her little sister. ""I think you
nearly passed the tests. There is only a little thing I have to
check. OK?""</p><p>Sue nodded, hoping that this last test would feel as good as the
previous ones.</p><p>And her hope came true. Mia kissed her tiny boob, her nipple. She
felt her tongue on it, how she licked it, then sucking gently on it.
Sue closed her eyes and caressed her sister's head, enjoying every
second of her test.</p><p>""You passed the next test,"" Mia stated after a while smiling at Sue.</p><p>""Did I?"" Sue asked still a bit dizzy and puzzled.</p><p>""Yes,"" Mia smiled. ""Look, your nipples got all hard.""</p><p>Sue looked down her chest and touched her tiny nipples. And Mia was
right, her nipples were hard and a little bit bigger than usually.
And her own touch felt absolutely great.</p><p>Sue smiled happily. Her smile met Carol's who was still sitting
between her wide spread legs and still seemed to look for some hair
down there.</p><p>""I'll do the taste-test now,"" she exclaimed and licked over Sue's
slit in the next second.</p><p>Sue winced, pulled her legs apart a bit more and grabbed Carol's
head. Carol kept licking and Sue didn't want to ever let her stop.
She was in total ecstasy.</p><p>Mia smiled at Carol and then started to kiss and nibble on Sue's
boobs again.</p><p>Sue was in heaven. She didn't even know that one can feel so great,
that someone can make someone else having that feelings. She laid
there letting the older girls feast on her body.</p><p>Suddenly she felt wet lips on hers. She opened her eyes shocked and
saw her sisters face right above hers. She is kissing me, she
thought. She is kissing me right on my mouth, just like lovers do.
Then Sue was even more surprised, as she felt Mia's tongue on her
lips. Sue opened her mouth a little bit and felt Mia's tongue enter.
It felt strange, wet and... well, soft. And she could taste Mia's
bubblegum on her tongue. She tried and sucked Mia's tongue a little
bit, licking it with her own tongue. She felt a shiver run down her
spine. Kissing feels sooo good, she thought.</p><p>She was so distracted by kissing her sister, enjoying this new
experience that she totally forgot about Carol, who was still licking
Sue's pussy. But she was brought back to what Carol was doing in an
instant. It was like millions of feelings crushed down on her in a
flash. She felt it like a little ball, that was building right under
her stomach, like it stretched warmth around her crotch and then the
ball grew big in an instant and exploded in her whole body.</p><p>After a small eternity of the best feelings she ever had she felt her
sisters lips leave hers.</p><p>""She nearly sucked me in,"" Mia giggled.</p><p>""Didn't know that a girl her age could come so hard. If I had known
what an orgasm is at her age...""</p><p>""You would have diddled yourself all the time,"" Mia finished Carols
sentence giggling.</p><p>""Sorry that I nearly sucked you in,"" Sue said with shaking voice,
grinning shyly. ""It just felt sooo good.""</p><p>""I didn't mind,"" Mia grinned back. ""I think she passed the last test,
didn't she?"" she asked Carol.</p><p>Carol nodded, smiling at Sue. ""Now that we know that you are old
enough you can join us and play with us.""</p><p>""You mean I should lick you down there too?"" Sue asked shocked.
Though it had felt just fantastic to get licked by Carol it still
seemed a bit gross to lick the other girls down there too.</p><p>""Hmm, maybe you can start by giving me a kiss, just like you kissed
Mia.""</p><p>Sue gave a relieved smile. She got up, embraced Carol and kissed her
passionately.</p><p>""Mmmh, she is a good kisser,"" Carol stated after they broke the kiss
and Sue grinned proudly.</p><p>""Let's try a group kiss,"" Mia proposed.</p><p>The girls kneeled down and came closer to each other with pointed
lips. As they met in the middle they giggled a bit but then Carol
started a tongue fight.</p><p>""Will you kiss my boobs now? Just like I did with yours,"" Mia asked
after their kiss.</p><p>Sue didn't mind to kiss her sisters boobs. Baby's suck on their
mothers boobs too, so that wasn't gross. So, Sue bend down and kissed
Mia's nipple. She felt it between her lips, licked on it with her
tongue, and then sucked it gently.</p><p>""mmmm, now the other one."" As Sue changed nipples, Carol bent down to
suck on Mia's other nipple. Mia grinned and caressed both of the
girls heads, enjoying their moths on her boobs.</p><p>""Now it's my turn,"" Carol exclaimed after a while and Sue and Mia
didn't hesitate to follow her wish. Carols nipples were a bit smaller
and softer than Mia's and just as Sue had noticed how Mia's nipples
got a bit bigger as she sucked on them, Carol's nipples reacted the
same way.</p><p>""And now you."" Carol pushed Sue down on the bed and the older girls
pressed their lips on Sue's tiny boobs and started to kiss and suck
on her tiny nipples. Sue really liked that nice tickling feeling.</p><p>After a while Mia kissed her way up to Sue's mouth again, then to her
forehead and then she tried to straddle her face and obviously wanted
Sue to lick her pussy.</p><p>""No!"" Sue screamed and tried to push Carol away.</p><p>""What are you doing with her?"" Mia pushed Carol away and took her
little sister in her arms to protect her.</p><p>Carol looked a bit puzzled. ""I just wanted her to lick me."" She
didn't understand what the problem was.</p><p>""But that's gross,"" Sue exclaimed.</p><p>""shhh,"" Mia tried to calm her sister down. ""You don't have to do it,
if you don't want to, OK?""</p><p>Sue nodded.</p><p>""You always have to say if you don't like something, especially when
having sex, OK? If you tell and your partner really loves you, she
would understand. Never do something someone urges or dares you to
do.""</p><p>Sue nodded again. And Carol felt really sorry. She wanted to hug Sue,
but wasn't sure if she still would let her do it.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Sue. I didn't want to offend you, I just thought that...
I'm sorry.""</p><p>Sue smiled at Carol. She couldn't really be mad at her, not after all
the nice things the older girls had shown her.</p><p>""I'm not mad at you,"" she explained Carol. ""Maybe, if you like, you
can show me how I can caress your pussy with my hand,"" Sue offered.</p><p>Carol smiled. ""Would you really like to do that?""</p><p>""Hmm, maybe it still is a bit strange to touch you down there, but I
think I still would like it,"" Sue grinned back.</p><p>""OK, lie down and spread your legs. I will show her what to do,"" Mia
ordered, and Carol didn't hesitate to obey.</p><p>Sue looked at Carol's pussy and thought, that licking on it was still
gross, though Carol's shaved pussy looked quite yummy.</p><p>""OK,"" Mia started to explain, ""put one of your hands here on her
mound and caress it, and with one or two fingers gently touch this
spot here."" She pointed on Carol's clit.</p><p>Sue gently put her hand where Mia had shown her and tried to rub
Carols mound with her hand and simultaneously play on her clit. Carol
sighed and Sue smiled. Obviously she was doing this right.</p><p>""See, she likes that,"" Mia said. ""Now try and put your other hand
between her legs. Caress her lips and try the soft spot right under
her slit. She'll love that.""</p><p>Mia was right. Carol loved it and Sue was fascinated by all the
effects she could cause on Carol's body and face and what sounds
Carol produced just by moving her fingers from one place to another
or caressing here a little bit more and touching there softly.</p><p>""Put a finger in her,"" Mia whispered in Sue's ear after a while.
""Just if you like,"" she added.</p><p>Sue wasn't sure. Though Carol's pussy still looked beautiful, it was
totally wet and Sue wasn't sure if it would feel that good to put a
finger in there. On the other hand... if her fingers caused such
great feeling for Carol, what would her reaction be if she would put
her finger in her pussy. She had to try.</p><p>She kept rubbing on Carol's clit and moved the fingers of her other
hand slowly down on Carol's pussy lips to the spot right underneath
her slit. Carol's pussy seemed to ooze out more and more of her
delicious juice. Sue slowly moved one of her fingers up, right into
Carol's sweet hole.</p><p>""Ohhhhhwwww, Mia, please kiss me! Ohhhmmmm, kiss me please!"" Carol
moaned.</p><p>Mia grinned, nodded to her little sister to continue what she was
doing and crawled up to her friend to give her the kisses she
demanded.</p><p>Sue let her finger creep slowly into Carol's moist, warm grotto. It
felt a bit strange, Sue thought, but kind of nice too. She loved the
feeling of Carol's pussy twitching around her finger and she loved it
that she obviously drove Carol totally mad by moving her finger
slowly in and out.</p><p>After a while Carol wasn't really able to kiss Mia. She moaned more
than she was kissing. Sue rubbed on Carol's clit like mad and moving
her finger in Carol's pussy faster and faster.</p><p>Finally Carol couldn't keep it. She grabbed Sue's wrist and pressed
her legs together locking Sue's hand right where it was. Her body
cramped together and no sound came out of her for a long time. No
moaning no whimpering, nothing. Her body just spasmed and she was
holding Sue's hand in a vice grip.</p><p>After a long while she loosened her grip and her body relaxed. She
smiled at Sue exhausted.</p><p>""Come here and give me a kiss!""</p><p>Sue grinned. She was proud of what she had done and cuddled next to
Carol to receive her kiss as a reward.</p><p>Carol slowly embraced her little lover and gave her a long soft kiss.</p><p>""Hey, what's about me. I showed her everything!"" Mia protested,
feeling a little bit left out.</p><p>The two girls broke their kiss and invited her with open arms.</p><p>Carol cuddled in between the girls and got kisses from all sides.</p><p>""You girls really know how to use your hands,"" Carol said after a
while.</p><p>""She's my sister, isn't she. It's in the family,"" Mia grinned.</p><p>""It sure is!"" Carol confirmed.</p><p>""By the way, what did you want up here anyway?"" Mia asked her little
sister.</p><p>""I was bored and wondered if you would like to play with me.""</p><p>""Well, did you like the games we played with you?"" Carol asked.</p><p>""Very much!"" Sue chirped.</p><p>""If you stick with us you will never be bored again, promised."" Carol
explained and Mia nodded.</p><p>Sue cuddled between them and thought that she would definitely never
be bored again, if the girls let her play these nice games. And maybe
next time I also will try and lick some pussy too. Maybe it isn't
that gross after all.</p>"
250,Holiday Tales,Anokil,1,A girls shows her friend what she experienced in holiday,['ff'],"<p>""No way!!!"" Anthea exclaimed. ""You mean you really kissed him?""</p><p>Lisa and Anthea were lying on Anthea's bed in their bathrobes. They had just gotten out of the shower. 
Lisa would sleep that night at her best friend Anthea's place because she wanted to tell her everything 
about her holiday. She had been to the French Mediterranean coast for two weeks and had a nice little 
holiday flirt there with a cute French boy. 
 
""Yup,"" Lisa smiled, ""and it was really hot!""</p><p>""You mean you kissed him like in the movies? Like lovers do?""</p><p>""Yes we did!"" Lisa smiled even wider. Though she was only 12 years old and only half a year older than 
her friend she liked to play the older more experienced one. She enjoyed the shocked face of her friend 
completely.</p><p>""Did he even put his... his t-tongue in you?"" Anthea stammered.</p><p>""Otherwise it wouldn't have been a real kiss. Of course we kissed with tongue."" Lisa was glowing with 
pride.</p><p>""And... did it feel good?"" Anthea would like to have kissed someone too, but the thought of a different 
tongue than hers in her mouth was a bit gross to her.</p><p>""Mmmmm, yeah. It felt really nice. You should try it too.""</p><p>""But with whom should I try it? All the boys we know are just stupid.""</p><p>Lisa shrugged her shoulders. ""I could show you if you want."" She didn't really see anything wrong in 
showing her best friend how to kiss.</p><p>""You would,"" Anthea was excited by the thought of getting to know how to kiss for real and because she 
didn't want to kiss a boy the only person she would try it with would have been Lisa anyway. ""But you are 
a girl..."". Doesn't it feel different than kissing a boy, she wondered.</p><p>""That shouldn't be a problem. You close your eyes when kissing anyway. Then you can imagine that I'm a 
boy.""</p><p>Anthea nodded. Her friend always seemed so wise to her and always knew how to solve problems.</p><p>""OK,"" Anthea said, ""so what shall I do?""</p><p>""Just relax and lie back. Let me do the rest.""</p><p>Anthea lay back and tried to relax but her little heart was beating like a drum. She was a bit anxious. 
My first kiss, she thought, my first real kiss, don't freak now, relax, she's my best friend, no problem, 
no problem, don't panic, relax.</p><p>Then she felt Lisa's lips touch hers. They felt soft and warm. It tickled a bit but felt nice. Lisa's 
lips opened a bit and then they seemed to embrace hers even more. Anthea automatically opened her lips a 
bit too and tried to catch more of Lisa's between them. Lisa took the offer and pushed her lips harder 
against her friend's. She opened her mouth a little bit more and touched Anthea's lips with the tip of 
her tongue.</p><p>Anthea jumped a bit. The kissing so far had been nice but the feeling of her friend's tongue on her lips 
meant that the serious part was coming. Relax, she told herself again, relax, don't panic, it's only Lisa 
who is kissing you, no problem.</p><p>But the next moment she nearly panicked anyway. She felt how Lisa slowly pushed her tongue between her 
lips. But it didn't feel gross at all. Lisa's tongue felt wet, OK, but it didn't feel gross. It felt 
soft, wet, it tasted just a little bit like spit but more like the cherry-juice they just drank. And what 
was much more exciting: the presence of Lisa's tongue in her mouth made her feel good completely. It made 
her relax in an instant and gave her a warm feeling all through her body. She felt the urge to put her 
hand on Lisa's neck to keep her there, to keep her from moving away and to keep her from breaking this 
wonderful kiss. Anthea felt the soft hair of her friend slip through her fingers as she slowly put her 
hand on Lisa's neck. It was still moist from the shower, but it felt soft. Just as soft and moist like 
Lisa's tongue in her mouth. Anthea noticed that she was moving her own tongue slowly on her friend's 
tongue, exploring every millimetre of it, she felt the light pressure Lisa put against her tongue. Anthea 
knew that she could continue that way for hours. Though it was her first time kissing she knew that this 
could easily become her favourite hobby.</p><p>Lisa was impressed how good it felt to kiss another girl. She just wanted to show how nice it was to 
kiss, but she hadn't imagined that it might feel better than with this boy. It couldn't feel better than 
with a boy but it did! That irritated her at first but then she enjoyed it.</p><p>As long as Anthea doesn't break this kiss I won't do so either, she thought and kept her tongue wrestling 
with her friend's.</p><p>Then she felt something soft on her hand. She had pushed her hand inside Anthea's bathrobe and now it was 
resting on her friend's tiny breast. That feels nice, she thought and kept her hand where it was because 
the feeling of the soft mound was adding to the feeling of their passionate kiss.</p><p>Anthea was so consumed by the kissing that she didn't notice her friend's hand on her boob for a few 
moments, but than she took her friend's hand in a reflex to remove it from where it was. She knew that no 
one should touch her there but before her hand pushed Lisa's away her feelings told her to leave it where 
it was. It is so nice to be touched that way, and it would feel even nicer when kissed at the same time. 
Lisa surely just put her hand there accidentally but as long as she doesn't notice... Anthea's mind told 
her. She softened her grip on Lisa's hand and felt instantly how Lisa started to slowly caress her tiny 
girl nipple.</p><p>Suddenly a thought rushed through Anthea's mind: if the kissing already feels so good what else did the 
boy do with Lisa that she could show her, which would feel even better? She tried to ask Lisa but with 
their lips and tongues still entwined only a mumbling came from her mouth.</p><p>Lisa broke the kiss but kept her lips only as far away from her friend as necessary to let her say what 
she wanted to say.</p><p>""What else did he do with you?"" Anthea managed to say breathlessly.</p><p>""What else?"" Lisa asked back. Actually they didn't do anything else but kissing. He didn't even touch her 
like she was touching Anthea now. She nearly told Anthea that but managed to bite her tongue. Anthea 
wants me to show her more, to show her more sexual things, more things that might feel good, Lisa 
thought, that is my chance to keep this thing going a bit more and maybe discover more pleasurable things 
to share with my best friend.</p><p>""Well, he put his hand under my shirt and caressed my boobs, you know, like that."" Lisa watched 
fascinated how her own hand was moving on Anthea's small mounds. Anthea's tiny nipples seemed to stretch 
themselves to the utmost to gain every possible touch from Lisa's fingers.</p><p>Anthea couldn't believe that her boobs were able to give her such great feelings. ""What else? What more 
did you do?"" she demanded, eager for more.</p><p>Lisa's mind was racing. She had to find something else to pleasure her little friend, something she had 
to make Anthea believe that this boy did to her too.</p><p>""The next thing he did was cool. Maybe you will like it too. Put your head a bit to one side.""</p><p>Anthea obeyed and Lisa brushed her hair to the side, then leaned down and started to place tiny kisses 
and licks on her neck from her ear down to her shoulder and back. She had seen this once in a movie and 
was glad that this scene came into her mind at that moment.</p><p>""Wow,"" Anthea moaned. She liked how the licks and kisses tickled on her neck. And she liked it that Lisa 
still hadn't removed her hand from her boobs.</p><p>""I heard that it should feel nice to be kissed on your nipples. Wanna try?"" Lisa asked after a while.</p><p>Anthea thought for a second. Being touched there was a bit nasty but it felt nice. To be kissed felt nice 
too, so it should feel nice to be kissed on the nipples and it wasn't too nasty because little babies 
suck on their mothers nipples too. ""OK, let's try,"" she nodded.</p><p>Lisa slowly lowered her head onto Anthea's nipple and gave it a little kiss. Anthea giggled a bit and 
tried to overcome her shyness. It tickled nicely and felt even better than Lisa's fingers. And when Lisa 
placed more kisses and even started to lick her tiny nipple it was just wonderful. Anthea moaned a bit 
and pushed her hands on Lisa's neck to keep her where she was.</p><p>Lisa liked the feeling of Anthea's tiny nipple on her lips and tongue. She could imagine how good it must 
feel to her friend. And it felt very natural to her to just let her hand glide down Anthea's tummy down 
to her crotch. She could already feel the little patch of fluffy hair down there when her friend pushed 
her away all of a sudden, looking at her shocked.</p><p>""What are you doing there?"" Anthea asked, looking at her friend.</p><p>""I-I just... I wanted... I thought that you might like that..."" Lisa was a bit shocked herself at the reaction 
of Anthea.</p><p>Anthea regretted that she had pushed her friend away the same second. She regretted it because it had 
felt nice and because she had shocked her friend. ""I... I just think that I wasn't ready to be touched like 
this. I... Maybe we can... Are you mad at me now?""</p><p>""No, of course not. It had just felt like it was the right moment to do it. I'm sorry.""</p><p>""You don't have to be sorry. Um, may I get another kiss, maybe?""</p><p>Lisa smiled and didn't hesitate a second to give her friend the most sensual kiss she could offer.</p><p>""Just tell me when you are ready to be touched, ok,"" Lisa whispered.</p><p>Anthea didn't answer, she was too consumed kissing her friend but took Lisa's hand and guided it down 
between her legs. This time she was prepared for that nice feeling of her friend's hand. It tingled, but 
not just on the spots where Lisa's fingers touched her. It tingled all around her crotch and she felt a 
warmth grow from right between her legs down the insides of her legs and up to her tummy. She tried to 
push her hips up to meet Lisa's fingers, pulled her friend closer to her and kissed her like mad.</p><p>Lisa enjoyed the fluffy feeling of Anthea's soft pussy hair, and was fascinated by the silk feeling of 
her lower lips, the moist heat that was right between her legs. She let her fingers glide over Anthea's 
lips and through her slit, exploring the spots that caused the most reaction on her little friend.</p><p>Soon Anthea had to abandon the kissing to gasp for air. She pulled her friend as close to her as she 
could, moaning on her shoulder, grinding her little pussy on Lisa's hand. She was astounded and excited 
that she was able to have such intense pleasurable feelings and that these feeling simply let her lose 
control over her body.</p><p>Though Lisa had the feeling that her friend wanted to squash her with her embrace she couldn't stop 
fingering Anthea's pussy. She continuously gathered up with her fingers some of the sweet juices that her 
friend's pussy was producing in ever growing amounts and used it for a lubricant to rub the little knob, 
right on top of her slit. She had always wondered what this little knob was for and now she experienced 
in a very nice way how much fun this spot was.</p><p>And then, finally, Lisa wasn't sure anymore if her friend really wanted to squash her. Anthea had closed 
her legs now, and pulled Lisa even closer and her body was shaking like mad. But only a second before 
Lisa would have tried to escape herself, Anthea's grip softened, her legs left Lisa's hand free. She lay 
on the bed, her body still shaking from time to time. Anthea had a smile of complete pleasure on her face.</p><p>""Wow, that was hot,"" she grasped, still exhausted, ""And the boy did that with you too?""</p><p>Lisa decided to be honest with her friend. ""Well, actually we stopped after the kissing. I hope you don't 
mind that I showed you a bit more, do you?""</p><p>Anthea shook her head. ""No, I don't mind at all. I hope you don't mind that I can't give the pleasure 
back right now. That was really hot but very exhausting.""</p><p>""I don't mind... as long as you aren't too exhausted to give me some kisses."" Lisa leaned down to her 
friend and the girls kissed each other softly. Then they cuddled up together still caressing and kissing 
each other. They couldn't keep from smiling, because they knew, that they just had discovered something 
very special.</p><p>A few minutes later the door opened and Anthea's mom, Angela, came in carrying a tray.</p><p>""Hi girls, I didn't want to bother you earlier, but I think that you might need something to eat now. I 
have some pancakes and juice for you.""</p><p>The two girls were still cuddling together as Angela entered and quickly tried to separate and pretend 
that nothing unusual had happened. They tried not to meet Angela's eyes and felt uncomfortable and caught.</p><p>""Have fun girls."" Angela chirped and caressed her daughters head after she had put down her tray laden 
with food. Then she left the room again, but not without giving the girls a big smile when closing the 
door.</p><p>The girls looked at each other and didn't know what to say. Lisa found her speech first: ""Do you think 
she knows what we were doing?""</p><p>""It sounded as if she has been here before, right when we were doing it.""</p><p>Lisa swallowed. ""Do you think that she will tell my mom?""</p><p>""Dunno. She sounded quite cool about it, didn't she?""</p><p>""Maybe we should ask her not to tell my mom.""</p><p>""I think that she would have told us if she wanted to tell your mom. I'm hungry right now! We should have 
something to eat and sleep over it.""</p><p>The girls ate and drank and then they cuddled together and fell asleep.</p><p></p><p>The next morning they woke up refreshed, though both of them were a bit afraid, that Angela would tell 
Lisa's mom about what had happened the evening before.</p><p>They dressed and went to the kitchen to eat breakfast.</p><p>Angela greeted them. The girls sat down but felt uneasy and didn't know what to say or how to act.</p><p>""Hey, what's up with you girls,"" Angela asked after she had watched the girls for a while, ""the sun is 
shining, you still have 2 weeks off from school, but you look as if somebody had died.""</p><p>The girls looked at each other, biting their lips, twisting their hands, shuffling their feet. ""Oh, mom, 
it's just..."" Anthea started after a few seconds, but then Lisa asked cautiously: ""You won't tell my mom, 
would you?""</p><p>""What shouldn't I tell your mom? That the two of you had a little bit fun yesterday? What do you think 
your mom will say if she knew about it?""</p><p>""Dunno, maybe she would get mad..."" Lisa looked at Angela sadly and a bit afraid that her mom would really 
get mad if she knew.</p><p>Angela looked at the girls, and the girls looked back, hoping that Angela would say something to comfort 
them.</p><p>""You know what? Your mom can't get mad at you for what you two have done. She can't because she did it 
too,"" Angela smiled.</p><p>""What?"" both girls exclaimed simultaneously.</p><p>Angela nodded, delighted by the reaction of the two girls.</p><p>""How do you know that she did it too?"" Lisa asked and Anthea nodding with curiosity.</p><p>""Well, I know it, because I was the one she did it with.""</p><p>""YOU!!!"" the girls again shouted in complete surprise.</p><p>""Yes, maybe I should explain to you,"" Angela said, and the girls came a bit closer to get every word 
Angela was about to tell them.</p><p>""OK, as you know your mom, Lisa, and I have been close friends since our early youth. Just like the two 
of you now. Well when we were about 15 years old, it just happened. I was sleeping over at her place and 
we were in bed, cuddling and then it just happened. So I don't think that your mom would be mad, because 
than she should be mad at herself. And let me tell you she isn't mad at herself. She liked it as much as 
I did, and I liked it a lot."" Angela mused in her memories and for a second it seemed as if she really 
was living it through again and a soft shiver of pleasure rushed through her body.</p><p>""Wow,"" Lisa whispered. ""But why did you stop then?""</p><p>""Well, you wouldn't be there if we had stuck together forever. And actually we haven't stopped.""</p><p>""You haven't !!!"" the girls couldn't believe what they heard from Angela's mouth.</p><p>""Yes,"" Angela said calmly, ""we still have a little bit of fun together from time to time, but you'd 
better not tell that your fathers. You see we have our little secrets and now you have a nice little 
secret too. In the end it seems as if our daughters aren't that different from their mothers.""</p>"
251,Where My Lust Comes From,AnonLust,1,Kathrine's youthful escapades into sex and lust.  This leads to how Kathrine began to lust after her own children,"['Fg', 'gM']","<p>At my age, I have spent a lot of time looking back on my life, and trying to figure out how I because the pedophile woman I am. My name is Kathrin and I am a highly sexualized Single mother of 3 Children. So far this is the story of how I became who I am today. Well, some of the story anyhow. I may fill in some gaps later, I don't know yet.</p><p>In all of my 34 years I have never had what people would call a normal life. My mother died when I was just 5 in a car accident, which left my father in a downward spiral of sorts for about 3 years. She was the love of his life and without her, he couldn't handle the household chores, and us children by himself. I had an older sister that was 15 when my mother died and she took care of us until I was 8 and she was 18. She left to go to college and my father and I were left alone. Both my sister and I were good kids, never got into much trouble and did all of our homework, as well as schoolwork. My sister even graduated college valedictorian and had a full scholarship to a major University. By age 8 I was able to do the laundry, cook small meals, and keep the house fairly clean. He still did little more than go to work, and drink. My father was an investment banker and made very good money so as long as he didn't mess his job up we would be very well off. With the help of his friends he invested his own money well and prospered.</p><p>After about 6 weeks of my sister being gone, my grades slipped a little which upset my father. He blamed himself for leaving me to do all the house work as well as keep up my grades. His response to this was to hire a nanny for me. She was someone to do the house work, cooking cleaning and the like so I could keep up with my schoolwork. Her name was Anne Dennson, and she was such a beautiful woman. In her 30s I believe and very well endowed with large breasts, milky white skin and a perfect waist. This was just the solution because within another 6 weeks my grades were back to normal. This also gave me considerable free time, so I filled that by helping Anne with her chores. We became very close over a short period of time and when the chores were done she would help me with my bath. We would play and splash and she would get wet. During this play time, I could see a different look in her eye. A look that made me vibrate to my soul. One night after a few moments of this playing and splashing, she was soaking wet, so I suggested she take off her clothes and get in the bath with me. I had seen her nude before, walking into her room and she never covered to hide her sexy body from me. So without much more than the suggestion, she disrobed and climbed into the bath with me. I didn't recognize it at the time, but the look in her eyes was pure lust. After a few more moments of splashing and playing she told me it was time to wash but that we could play afterward. I took my sponge and lathered it up and began to wash, but after only a few strokes to clean my body she took it started washing me. I really enjoyed this, partly because since my mother died I had not gotten any motherly attention. My sister was busy taking care of my father and me so she had little time to be motherly toward me. As Anne washed my flat boy like chest we both became quiet. We looked into each other's eyes, and I could see her becoming more and more sensual. I could feel the scrape of the loofa across my tender little girl nipples, it felt like electric shocks shooting strait to my little pussy. I had learned well before this that touching myself on my pussy would bring great joy, but I had never even considered someone else touching me there, but as she washed my chest, she slowly eased downward to my virgin hood. As she touched my pussy, my breath stuck in my throat. I didn't breathe, for fear she would stop if I made any sort of movement. She leaned into me and whispered into my ear, ""breathe child"" as she pulled me closer to her and stroked my pussy faster and faster still. The breath rushed out of me, and I sucked another in just as fast...my knees became weak and I became dizzy as black spots were before my eyes. I shuddered and then it was nothing but black. I came too, only seconds later in my beloved Anne's arms, as she stroked my hair and smiled down to me. I asked her in a soft tired voice what happened, and she began to explain to me that I had just experience my first orgasm. I knew nothing of what that was due to my youth so I questioned her about it. I asked in haste spitting out one question after another, making Anne laugh while I talked. She told me she would explain this all in time and that she was so very happy that I was willing to explore these new experiences with her. Then she said it was time to get out of the bath and we could talk more about it as we dressed for bed.</p><p>My father, whom still was drinking a lot at the time paid little to no mind to how close Anne and I had become and we blossomed into a loving relationship over the next two years. I would guess over those two years, my father believed I had taken to her as a mother figure. I suppose I had, as well as a teacher and a lover. She would teach me how to please myself, as well as other people. When my father would leave for business Anne's friends would come to spend the night with us. Sometimes there would be young boys, adult men, young girls or adult women. Those however are exploits for another story.</p><p>When I was about 10 years old, I told Anne about a fantasy I had a few times about my father. You see he was always sad, and it broke my heart that he lived and worked in such sadness. In this fantasy of mine I would go into his room, and find him, drunk and passed out. His pillow stained with tears where he had cried himself to sleep still missing my mother. I would find him in his boxer shorts uncovered, and his manly dick poking out of the slot in front. I would sit there for a few moments and just look at it. The lust building in me until I opened my mouth and sucked on the head of his dick till it got hard. My mouth watering and drool escaping mixed with his pre-cum while I sucked him off, him not waking him until the moment he would ejaculate into my mouth. As his drunken eyes cleared he would grab me, and pull me into his bed and we would make love the rest of the night. As I would tell her this story, she would play with her pussy, cumming over and over again. She would tell me how hearing that story would turn her on and how she would do anything to help me accomplish this very thing. It would be just before my 11th birthday that this very thing would happen and my dreams of making my father happy again would come true.</p><p>One night, late, as Anne and I are cuddling in bed we begin to talk about my fantasy again. This time as I start to talk about it, instead of the usual masturbating that Anne would do she stops me. She tells me that my father is passed out from drinking and in his room with the door open. Further he is in his boxers and I should go in there and see where it will lead. I sit there for a minute, thinking to myself that I can't do this, but every so caring Anne encourages me to go ahead and try, and that she will be hiding outside the room if things went bad in order to rush in and save me. Nervously I tip-toed into my father's room and quietly knelt down in front of where the slit in his boxers opened up just enough to show my father's dick, resting and waiting for my watering mouth. As he shifted in is sleep, my heart stopped. At first I thought he was waking up, but then as I looked back at his boxers, I saw his member poking out, just how I had fantasized. I didn't know if I could go through with this, I looked to the door where my beloved Anne was peeking in on me. I saw her hand down the front of her panties, under her robe. She smiled at me, instantly calming me down which gave me the confidence I needed to do what was to come next.</p><p>I slowly leaned in and cautiously licked the underside of the head, sparking a soft groan from my father, which only encouraged me more. Next I engulfed the head of his dick in my mouth, sucking softly, on it as it grew harder and harder. I would take more of it into my mouth. Though I am by this point pretty skilled at the art of giving head, my nerves and the size of my father's cock prevented me from actually taking it all in. I closed my eyes though and enjoyed it none the less, savoring the flavor of my father's pre-cum as some dripped down my chin. With my eyes closed, I can imagine my Anne rubbing her clit watching this show engulfed in the same kind of lust that overtook her then day we bathed together when I was only 8. This only fueled my passions, so I picked up my pace, sucking his cock while reaching into his boxers and teasing the underside of his balls. While noticing this I felt his ball begin to tighten up. Realizing he is about to cum, I opened my eyes so I could see his body convulse as he came, and I saw his eyes were wide open. Watching me there on my knees pulling his seed from its own source with a look of excited desire on his face, as I do my very best to swallow every drop of his load. I fail at this slightly as some gets on my night shirt.</p><p>When it was all over, my father was still. I didn't move from where I was sitting, and just whispered to him. ""Daddy...may I come cuddle with you?""....""Yes"" he said softly. So I moved and climbed into bed with him. As he lay there silently I told him excited as only a child could be about my Anne and the bath from when I was 8, and how I have wanted nothing more for as long as I could remember to make him happy as my mother had before the accident. After my excited story he smiled at me and told me he loved me, and would do anything for me. He said he was sorry for being lost for all this time, and that he would do all he could to be better from here forth. I yelled for Anne and she stepped into the room. She still had her hand in her panties but now her robe was open. That night we all three made love in that bed that my father used to share with my mother. And from that day on there was a loving and very sexual relationship between all three of us. That is until my father's death, when I was 22.</p>"
252,Kathrine's story (Where my lust comes from),AnonLust,1,This is the first of many of Anne's friends to come and Join in the sexual education of Kathrine.,"['Fg', 'gb', 'fg', 'Fg']","<p>Anne was my rock.  She was the mother that I missed as well as the best friend that I never had.  Because my mother was gone and I had so many responsibilities I never really had any friends, and when Anne came along she more than filled that void.  Anne introduced me to some of her friends as well.  She had lots of friends, I supposed because she was so beautiful and sweet to everyone.  One of her friends was named Amy.</p><p>Not long after Anne and I started out love affair, my father had to travel to Europe to represent his banking firm in some huge deal that I never understood.  He said he would be gone for a few weeks and that Anne would be there to tend to my needs.  At this time he knew nothing of our sexual encounters so I don't think he knew how true that statement was.  I didn't want him to go, but I understood he had to.  After he left Anne told me he left a bank account in her name with funds in it for Anne to take me shopping, keep plenty of food in the house, and other general needs that may come up.</p><p>So the Saturday that he left, Anne and I went shopping.  We went and got me a lot of new clothes and had lunch at my favorite place in the food court of the mall.  After that though, she told me she had one more place to stop before we headed home.  This place wasn't in the mall, it was a small boutique that looked like a house.  It had only a small sign on the front steps to say its name, 'Amy's Exotics'.  We went inside into a small area that was empty except for a window where a cute girl of about 13 sat.  Anne introduced her to me as Mandy, Amy's oldest daughter.  Anne asked Mandy where her mother was, and Mandy replied she was feeding the baby and that she would be out in just a few minutes.  Mandy then asked Anne if we would like to come in and wait.  We went into the next room where there were sexy outfits hanging all over the walls.  I looked around and I was so excited by the clothes, particularly the panties.  The panties were little g string types, but they didn't look large enough to fit an adult.  While I was looking, Mandy came to me and asked if I would like to try some on.  I told her sure, but I had never worn any type of g string panties before.  Anne just sat quietly and smiled at us girls, picking out sexy panties to try on.</p><p>So after Mandy and I picked out a few pair to try on I turned to go into a changing room, only I didn't see one.  Mandy told me it was okay to try them on right there, so I looked at Anne, nervously for approval.  Anne just nodded her head at me, so I cautiously started to undress.  When I was down to my cotton briefs, I heard Mandy tell Anne, ""God, Anne...she is a sexy little one, isn't she"" to which, Anne replied ""Oh yes she is, and full of passion.  Your mom is going to love her"".  I didn't understand what this meant at the time, and really didn't pay much mind to it, and I went on to remove my panties and put on a pair of the g strings.  About the time I got the g strings on, in walked a sexy women from another back room, tall, with dark hair.  As she walked up to me standing there in a shirt and these sexy panties, she said ""And who is this sexy little devil in my shop"" and Anne got up walked over and introduced us.  Amy said it was nice to meet me and that if I like the panties I had picked out, I could have them for free.  I thanked her very much and told her I never had any g strings before and that I was always so jealous of my sister having them.  Amy said think nothing of it, as Anne pulled her to the side leaving me there with Mandy to put my clothes back on.</p><p>After a short conversation, Anne came over to me and said, ""come sweetie, it's time to leave, we are going to have guest tonight"".  I excitedly asked if Mandy was coming too, and Anne said yes.  To this, we said our goodbyes and left from home.  The whole ride though, I was excited.  I never had friends so Mandy coming to my house was a real treat.  I had not really thought about Amy, only figuring that she would be there to see Anne.</p><p>When we got home, we took our baths and got ready, in less than an hour, and soon after that there was a knock at the door.  It was Amy, and Mandy as well as an infant.  I remember thinking this must be the baby she was feeding at the store.  Everyone came in and we all sat and chit chatted for a few minutes when Amy told Mandy that she should change the baby.  Mandy got right up to do it with no argument and laid the baby out on the floor.  When the diaper came off I could see the baby was a little boy, and Mandy told me his name is Joshua.  She cleaned him well with the wet wipes and I noticed his little dick get hard.  I had never really seen a dick at this point in my life so I was transfixed on it.  I heard Mandy say ""Mom, can I?"" and Amy respond ""Yes"".  I looked up from Joshua's little dick to see Mandy lean down and engulf the entire think in her mouth.  She was sucking on it and moaning.  I turned to look at Anne and Amy and Anne motioned for me to go sit with them.</p><p>Settling in between them, Amy started to touch me in an ever so gentle way.  I was beginning to get a little nervous though.  I had only been with Anne sexually and I didn't know if it was okay that Amy was touching me.  I looked to Anne and she leaned down and whispered ""it's alright sweetie.  Just go with it, Amy won't hurt you"".  This instantly calmed me down and I started to feel excited.  I looked at Anne again, and she already had her hand in her pants, rubbing her pussy while watching Mandy suck her little baby brothers dick.  Little Joshua seemed to really enjoy it as well, as he cooed and giggled, so I allowed myself the indulgence of Amy's attention.  By now, she had her hand up my shirt and was pinching and tweaking my little girl nipples.  This was getting me really wet so I reached under the skirt I was wearing to rub my pussy and Amy noticed I had on a pair of the g string panties that she had given me earlier that day.  This must have really excited her because she nearly in one swoop picked me up and placed me on her lap where she began playing with my pussy.  Anne had gotten up and went to join Mandy on the floor with Joshua, and was now sucking his dick herself, while Mandy was pulling Anne's pants off.</p><p>I was so very close to have an orgasm but Amy stopped.  She took me off her lap and asked me in a begging fashion to eat her pussy.  ""Please little one, I need you to suck my clit for me"" she says as she pulls up her skirt.  Having only done this for Anne I was a little nervous, but I thought to myself, how different could it be.  So I took one more look at Anne and Mandy, where I saw Anne on her knees sucking little Joshua's dick and Mandy behind Anne, fingering her pussy and licking her ass.  Anne had done that to me before, and I loved it so seeing Mandy do it to Anne really turned me on.  So I turned and put my face into Amy's pussy and began to suck on her clit, while I put three fingers into her pussy.  She was so wet and her clit was so big.  It was the size of my thumb at least.  I could hear Amy mumbling, saying ""suck my baby boy's dick Anne, you know you love to suck little baby dick"", and this just got me more and more excited, as I was pushing more of my fingers into Amy.  Pretty soon I had my entire hand in her pussy and she was twisting and writhing on the couch when all of the sudden she let out a long drawn out moan and her cum came flooding out of her, in a splash.  At first I thought she had peed on me, but tasting it, I realized she was cumming really, really hard.</p><p>Soaked in Amy's cum, I pulled my hand out of her pussy and turned to look at Anne, Mandy, and Joshua, only to see Anne begin to cum with Mandy fingering her and licking her asshole still.  So turned on now, that I thought I was going to explode, I stood up, pulled my clothes off and went over to Mandy where I pushed her down and laid in a 69 position, grinding my little pussy into her face.  She just moaned into it and began eating me out, as I was doing the same to her.  It only took a few minutes of this before we both were exploding into orgasm.  Amy just like her mom, Mandy floods when she cums, and I did my very best to swallow every last drop of it.  
Exhausted, covered in sweat and cum we sit up, and look at Amy and Anne.  They were on the couch with baby Joshua just watching us.  They both said bravo to us girls and we laughed together.  Amy asked Anne, if I still had my maiden, and Anne said yes, but we will remedy that soon.  I looked at Anne inquisitively and she told me what they were talking about.</p><p>We spent a very erotic night together, the first of many.  And later on I got my turn at sucking little Joshua's dick.  I even got to eat and fist Amy's pussy again, this time while she was feeding him.</p>"
253,Sisters,Anonymous,1,Two sisters are home alone. What fun will they have?,"['inc', 'f/f', 'toys', 'oral', 'panties']","<p>Ann and Marissa are sisters. Ann is 13 and Marissa 16. They lived with their mom in a 2 bedroom house so they have shared a room since Ann was born. They got along very well. In fact, their mother was unaware that the girls fool around. It started when Ann was 11 and Marissa was 14. Ann caught Marissa masturbating with the handle of her hair brush. Since then their relationship has blossomed into full blown kinky sex. They always make sure their mother is gone and won't be home for a while.</p><p>One day, their mom told them that she was leaving for a business trip and would be gone over night. The girls were ecstatic. Once they got home from school they didn't waste any time. They locked the doors and closed the blinds. Ann was already naked and up her sister's skirt before Marissa could get her top all the way off. Marissa leaned up against the kitchen counter so she didn't collapse. She could feel her young sister's tongue through her cotton panties. It made her quiver. She couldn't even finish getting undressed. Ann slipped her finger under the panties and pressed it against Marissa's ass. Marissa let out a loud moan as she loved to have her ass played with. She then collapsed onto the floor, her C cups hanging out of her half off shirt. Ann never stopped licking and had pushed the tip of her finger into her sister's ass.</p><p>""I can't take it anymore! Take them off!"" Marissa yelled. So Ann slipped of the soaking panties and began lapping at her sister's wet cunt. Marissa couldn't move and was squeezing her tit with one hand and with the other she was pushing her sister's face deeper into her pussy while Ann's finger was completely up her ass.. After a few more minutes Marissa came with Ann's tongue deep in her pussy. She melted onto the floor. She watched as Ann pulled her face away from her pussy. Strings of wetness went from her face back to Marissa's pussy. Ann slowly climbed on top of her big sister and Marissa licked all of the moist pussy juice from Ann's face. Ann looked down and smiled.</p><p>""I win!"" She said.</p><p>""Geez Ann. You didn't even let me prepare myself."" Marissa said as she slowly came to her feet. Her wetness running down her leg.</p><p>""Not my fault."" Ann retorted.</p><p>""Well now it's your turn. Get up to my room. I have a surprise for you."" Marissa demanded. Ann ran upstairs and threw herself on Marissa's bed. Marissa entered soon after finally getting naked.</p><p>""I want you to get on all fours, turn around and close your eyes."" Marissa demanded. And Ann gladly did as her big sister asked. She could her rustling and odd noises. Suddenly she felt her sister's tongue on her ass. Ann screamed out in pleasure as Marissa had never licked her ass before. It felt amazing. Marissa's tongue moved up and down her ass pressing from time to time.</p><p>""Holy shit that feels incredible! YES!"" Ann moaned. Suddenly she felt 2 fingers enter her wet pussy. She gasped as she had never felt this kind of ecstasy. Her breathing got wilder as the ass licking intensified. Then it all suddenly stopped. Before she could ask why, she felt her sister's hands on her hips and something pressing against her pussy.</p><p>""Oh my god, my sister is going to fuck me with a strap-on."" Ann thought to her self. Sure enough Marissa eased in the dildo into her little sister's pussy. Once it was in she began thrusting. Ann could feel her small A tits bouncing back and forth as her sister pounded her little wet pussy. She couldn't even let out a squeak. That is until she felt Marissa's finger ease into her ass. Ann then let out a scream of passion. She stayed up right as long as she could but eventually her arms became weak and she collapsed onto the bed. Her as was still in the air and her sister was still pounding her. Marissa pulled out her finger from Ann's ass.</p><p>""I think it's ready now."" Marissa said pulling the dildo out.</p><p>""What are you talk…"" Ann couldn't get it out before Marissa had the strap on pressed up against her ass. Ann, as if subconsciously, leaned back onto the dildo and the tip went in. She let out a soft moan and Marissa waited a moment before inserting the rest.</p><p>""Oh my god this feels amazing. Fuck me!"" Ann demanded. And Marissa didn't disappoint. She began thrusting and Ann moved her ass to meet her half way. Marissa pounded her sister's ass hard and Ann loved it. Ann began playing with her clit and practically screaming with joy.</p><p>""Yeah you like that! You are so dirty! Come for me Ann. Come for your big sister!"" Marissa said with joyful bliss. Ann's body clenched up and she let out a moan that signaled her orgasm.</p><p>""Yeah that's a good girl. Did you come for your big sister?"" Marissa asked knowing well what the answer was. Ann stayed frozen in place with the strap on still deep in her ass. Marissa began to slowly move it out. Ann was shaking with glee as it slid out. She fell onto the bed almost falling asleep.</p><p>""Lets get some food, take a shower and then we can play some more. Sound good?"" Marissa asked. Ann looked up and smiled softly.</p>"
254,"Betty and Lisa, Part 1",Anonymous Idiot,1,,['gg cons inc mast ped'],"<p>Lisa and Betty were sisters, Lisa was 10 and Betty was 12. Both girls
hadn’t developed yet, although Betty had a tight little ass and
nipples that stuck out all the time. Krista, their cousin, was staying
in the house for a few months because she had been kicked out of her
parent’s house for an unexplained reason. Krista was 17 with a great
ass and nice large tits. She wasn’t home that often but when she was
Betty tried to spy on her, just to see what grown ups’ titties looked
like. (The girls’ mother was very strict and inhibited and Betty had
never seen her naked.)</p><p>One day, when Krista was out, Betty was
feeling bored so she decided to snoop in Krista’s room. She looked in
all her drawers and found some sexy lingerie which she was fascinated
by. Underneath some regular panties, Betty found two strange little
toys. One was a long plastic-looking rod, and the other was a small
toy about the size of a battery. Betty was curious about those, but
she kept looking and found a stack of magazines under Krista’s bed.
She looked at the top one and gasped! It had pictures of naked women
in it, doing various things. Betty looked closely at the women’s tits
and cunnies. She hoped hers would look like that some day. Then she
came across a picture of a woman sitting upright, facing the camera,
with a funny expression on her face. She was rubbing her cunny with
her left hand and squeezing her nipple with her right. Betty was
confused; why did she look like that? It looked like it might be
painful so why was the girl rubbing down there. Also it was really
dirty to rub your cunny, Betty thought. That’s what her mom had told
her one day so she stayed away from the little pouting slit between
her legs. But now, Betty wanted to try it; maybe it felt good!</p><p>Betty took the magazine back to her bedroom and studied it carefully.
Then she tried to mimic the girl’s hand position on her jeans. She
didn’t feel anything so she took the jeans off. “It’s not dirty if I
just rub through my panties,” she thought. As she began to rub
through her panties nothing happened for a few seconds but then, when
she rubbed the little button at the top of her cunny, she felt a
electric thrill run through her body. Betty squeaked and stopped her
hand movement right away. That felt weird! But she was still curious
so she began rubbing again through the thin cloth. She rubbed up and
down the little furrow around her lips, which weren’t really sticking
out yet, at her young age. The feelings got better and better so she
chanced another rub of her little button. This time it felt REALLY
GOOD.</p><p>Betty moaned and began rubbing her pleasure button slowly. The
feelings were building up and up. She looked up at the magazine and
saw the woman squeezing her tits so she tried rubbing her own little
stiff nipples at the same time. “Oooh,” she moaned, and her hand
began to pick up speed. She didn’t know what was happening but she
knew it felt great and she didn’t want to stop now. Then she realized
her hand was quite wet.</p><p>“Oh no!” she said. If her mom found these new
panties stained, she would kill her! She ran to the bathroom and
washed out the panties as best she could, then she got an old towel
that she used and brought it back to the bedroom. Because she didn’t
want to get anymore panties ruined, she left them off and placed the
towel under her. She was a little ashamed of wetting herself ’cause
she hadn’t done that for a few years. She dried off her little cunny,
and in the process, started to feel good again.</p><p>She began to rub her
cunny with her bare hand, too far gone to worry about it being dirty
anymore. “Wow,” she thought, “it feels even better with no panties
on!”  The rubbing became faster and faster and she began to moan in
time with her fingers “Uh Uh Uh Uh OOOh OOOH OOH OOOOH UUUHH UHHH
UUUHHH OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD OHMYGOD!” she screamed as she felt
something strange going on between her legs. She was really scared of
what was going to happen but it felt too good to stop. She pinched
her nipples between her fingers and rubbed all over her cunny as it
built up to a frenzied speed. Then she experimented with pinching and
rolling her little button in her fingers. The pleasure became too
much for her to handle and she screamed
out “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Her little 12-year-old body
spasmed on the floor. She rolled around clutching feverishly at her
crotch and rubbing her cunny while pinching her little button. Wave
after wave of pleasure crashed over her,  and her hand, pussy and the
towel she had under her, were wet with her girl juice. Finally the
waves became less intense and the moans died down. She came back to
earth just in time to see her sister, little Lisa, open the bedroom
door and look at her in concern.</p><p>Lisa had been in the kitchen eating and was coming up the stairs when
she heard strange sounds coming from her sister’s room. She was
curious so she went to investigate. As she got closer she realized
her sister was screaming. Lisa ran down the hall and opened the door
to her sister’s room. Betty was lying on the floor with her hand still
slowly rubbing her cunny. Lisa had seen Betty naked before but this
was different. This time, Betty’s cunny was red and puffy and very
wet. It was even dripping onto the towel on the floor. As for Betty,
she was panting and her face was flushed. When she noticed Lisa she
was shocked and tried to cover up what she had been doing. Lisa ran
into the room, more concerned than embarrassed.</p><p>“Betty Betty are you
ok?” she asked.</p><p>Betty nodded but couldn’t speak just yet.</p><p>“What
happened?” asked her sister?</p><p>Betty regained her voice and tried to
deny everything. “Nothing happened I was just practicing screaming
for if a stranger tries to kidnap me.”</p><p>Lisa didn’t believe it but
wasn’t sure what her sister had been doing either. She wondered if
Betty was sick. “If you don’t tell me what you were doing I’ll just
have to ask Mom,” Lisa said. “You could be hurt or something.”</p><p>Betty
sat up, “Oh NO please don’t tell mom!” she said. She knew that
whatever had happened to her, her mother would NOT approve.</p><p>“Alright,”
Betty said. “I was rubbing my cunny because of this picture I
saw.”</p><p>Lisa was confused, “Why were you rubbing your cunny? Did it
tickle?”</p><p>“Kind of,” said Betty. “It felt really good though.”</p><p>Betty
showed Lisa the picture of the woman rubbing herself and Lisa looked
at it intently. After a while she looked up shyly and said, “Can I
try?”</p><p>Betty was surprised but thought it was only fair. She guided
Lisa through what she had done. “Ok, the first thing I did was take
off my jeans. Lisa promptly removed her own jeans. “Then,” said
Betty, “I tried rubbing it through my panties but then they got
stained so you should take your panties off too.”</p><p>Lisa took them off,
but more reluctantly this time. She was exposing her cunny and she
wasn’t sure if she was being dirty or not.</p><p>“Then, you rub your cunny
all over,” said Betty.</p><p>Lisa couldn’t bring herself to touch her little
pink cunny. “I don’t think I should,” she said. “Plus my hands will
be dirty, and I’m scared of what it will feel like.</p><p>Betty was caught
up in the moment and tried to convince her but Lisa just shyly shook
her head and reached to put her panties back on.</p><p>“Wait,” said
Betty, “I’ll do it for you once to show you how it feels. You don’t
have to worry and I’ll do all the work.”</p><p>She placed her hand on Lisa’s
bare cunny and began slowly rubbing up and down the slit. Lisa
half-heartedly tried to stop, but then decided she was too curious to
give up. Lisa didn’t notice anything and was about to say it wasn’t
working when Betty mischievously rubbed right at the top of her
cunny, where the little bump stood out. Lisa shrieked and closed her
legs tightly on Betty’s hand.</p><p>Betty stopped for a while, then
said, “Didn’t that feel good?”</p><p>Lisa was scared but then she realized,
it did feel good! “Uh huh,” said Lisa.</p><p>Betty pushed her sister’s legs
open again and began rubbing all over her cunny again. Lisa
concentrated on her feelings and noticed that the rubbing felt good.
She closed her eyes and relaxed, settling her back against the bed
and opening her legs a little more. Betty took her cue and started
rubbing Lisa’s button again. Lisa gasped as the feeling shot through
her. Betty noticed Lisa’s cunny-lips were getting red and slightly
wet. Betty always thought of her sister as a burden but now Betty was
actually having fun rubbing her sister’s slit. Lisa was beginning to
lose control. She was panting hard and slowly grinding her cunny into
Betty’s hand. Betty remembered her experience and reacher her other
hand up to Lisa’s flat chest. She started to rub Lisa’s little
nipples and sped up her hand on Lisa’s cunny. Lisa began to make
little gasping sounds in time with Betty’s hand on her now very wet
slit. “Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh,” Lisa gently moaned. Betty increased her
hand speed even more and Lisa began to jerk her arms around, grabbing
at the bed and holding on to Betty. The feel of her sister’s hand on
Betty’s little chest made her pinch Lisa’s nipples back. Lisa
moaned, “OoooOOOOH.”</p><p>Betty knew that Lisa was close to the feeling she
had had so she tried pinching Lisa’s little pleasure button and her
nipple at the same time. Lisa shrieked and spasmed around against the
bed. “AHH AHH AHH AHH OOOOOOHH AAAAAAAH OH MY GOD IT FEELS SO GOOD!!”
Lisa ground her cunny frantically into her sister’s hand as she felt
the pleasure wash over her. With one last, “OOOOH MY GOD!!!” she
finished and lay back panting. Betty looked down at her tired,
flushed face and said, “I told ya!”</p>"
255,"Betty and Lisa, Part 2",Anonymous Idiot,2,Betty and Lisa want to try something new,['f g cons mast pedo'],"<p>Lisa had just came from Betty’s hands. She sat against the bed
panting. “Wow!” she said. “That was GOOD.”</p><p>“I told ya,” said Betty.</p><p>Betty was aroused again from watching her sister and she wanted to
try more things, now that she had discovered what pleasure could
be found in her little pink slit. She picked up the magazine and
flipped through it. A lot of the pictures were of women doing things
together, like she and Lisa had done. Then Betty saw a picture of two
women—one was licking the other girl’s cunny! “That’s gross!”
thought Betty but at the same time she was curious. She showed Lisa
the picture and Lisa said that the girl would probably get a disease
in her mouth from doing that. Betty was focused on the girl’s face in
the picture. She was holding the other girls face against her cunny
and had a deep contented look on her face.</p><p>Betty wanted to try
it! “Think about how it would feel, Lisa!” she said. “It would
probably be even better than my hand was.</p><p>Lisa refused to try it
though, “It’s too dirty. I don’t wanna put my mouth down there.”</p><p>Betty thought for a moment. “What if we go take a shower together and
wash our cunnies off real good?” she asked. “Then we’ll be clean
right?”</p><p>Lisa saw that she would have no choice, and secretly she was
kind of glad that she would be able to experience this. “OK,” Lisa
said.</p><p>“Come on!” Betty said, grabbing her hand and pulling her up.
They ran to the bathroom giggling and pulled off all their clothes.
Betty stepped into the shower. They had a bathtub with a shower head
so there was plenty of room for both of them. Betty turned on the
water and they both shrieked.</p><p>“EEEK,” said Lisa. “It’s too COLD!”</p><p>Betty turned the nozzle and the water heated up. She noticed Lisa’s
nipples sticking out from the cold and reached over to pinch them.
Lisa shrieked again and then giggled. She reached over and pinched
Betty’s sticking out nipples. Betty grabbed the flexible showerhead
and aimed it at Lisa, who gave up. “Ok,” said Betty. “Enough fooling
around. We have to wash our cunnies.”</p><p>She lathered up her hand and
began to rub it over her slit. She moaned gently. Lisa hurried to
lather up her hand too. For thirty seconds there was silence as both
girls focused on the feeling in their cunnies. Betty was enjoying it
even more because of the slippery soap and suddenly, without meaning
it, she slipped a finger inside her slit. “Ooooh!” she gasped. “Here
Lisa, make sure you wash inside your cunny too. Get it nice and
clean.” Betty started rubbing all around her slit and wiggling her
finger inside of it. “Aaaahh,” she moaned and grabbed her right nipple
with her other hand.</p><p>Lisa, meanwhile was more focused on getting her cunny clean, she
rubbed it with soap and tried wiggling her finger up inside for a
bit. She enjoyed the feelings for a minute, then reluctantly stopped.
She grabbed the flexible showerhead and rinsed herself off. She was
just about clean when a stream of water hit her little pleasure
button. She gasped and held it there for a moment. “MmmMMMM,” Lisa
moaned. Then she changed the setting on the showerhead to single-stream
and aimed it straight at her little bump. Lisa began screaming
in pleasure. “AAAAHHHHHH, AAAAAHHHH, AHHHHHH, OH IT’S SO GOOD!!”
Betty looked over and saw that Lisa was cumming—that was the word
she had read in the magazine with the naked women in it. Betty rubbed
herself harder and added her screams to Lisa’s. They both collapsed
into the tub, panting, their little cunnies red and wet, not just
from the shower.</p><p>Meanwhile Krista had come home and was heading up to her room when
she heard Lisa scream. She ran to the bathroom door to see if Lisa
was hurt, but then she heard the scream again, “AAAAHHHHH, OH IT’S SO
GOOD!” Krista realized that Lisa must be masturbating in the shower.
The thought sent a shiver down into Krista’s pussy and her hand
unconsciously began rubbing her slit through her panties and under
her skirt. Then Krista heard Betty scream as well and she realized
that they were both in there, masturbating or maybe even going
further. Krista rubbed furiously at her now soaked panties. She sat
down in the middle of the hallway, pulled her skirt up and yanked her
panties down. Krista penetrated her pussy with two fingers and rubbed
at her clit with her other hand. She saw that the doorknob was
turning and thought to herself, “The hell with it.” As the door
opened and Betty and Lisa came out, still naked and flushed, they saw
their cousin Krista, sitting in the hall facing them with her legs
wide open and her hand frantically rubbing her pussy. Krista looked
into their two surprised faces and went over the top, orgasming and
gushing juices all over her hand and the hallway.</p>"
256,"Simulated Love, Part 1",Anonymous Submitter,1,"Set in a not so distant future, a woman finds pleasure for herself and her daughters with the assistance of a computer simulation.","['Ffgg', 'ScFi', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>""Computer, begin simulation""</p><p>The simulator loaded without any problem, as it always did, and my
bedroom slowly disappeared. I found myself once again in an earthly
paradise, lit by a brilliant and warm sun, and surrounded by pretty
girls, as had become a habit in recent weeks.</p><p>To my left, Anita, 8 years old, smiled at me with love only family can
feel. Her sister, Emily, 11 years old, took her in her arms and
started kissing her, demanded her complete attention. I then turned
around and saw the other pretty girl of the day, Nalana, 10 years old;
she wasn't programmed to believe herself my daughter, but would join
in on the fun anyway, eager to please, as are many children of that age.</p><p>I let my arms wrap around her pretty body, letting her nest her head
against my breasts. She let out a satisfied sigh at the display of
affection but before long, new instincts kicked in and she started
rubbing against me. Slowly, she let her hands caress my waist and
back, hitting every sensitive spot along the way, sending waves of
pleasure rippling along my whole body. She started gently sucking on
my nipple and squeezing the other slowly with one tiny, soft hand as
her other hand traced the shapes of my body down to my ass. I could
hear that the other two girls kissing passionately; they were taking
care of each other quite nicely, leaving me free to enjoy the company
of a pretty girl who wished only to please me.</p><p>I sat up, encouraging Nalana to sit up on my lap, raising her high
enough that I could place a loving kiss on her tiny, childish lips,
and I could feel her arms losing strength as our lips explored each
others' shapes. I was holding her close to me, and could already feel
her little hole getting wet from so much contact with a naked body;
her cum was joining my own, disappearing in the soft ground that used
to be my bedsheets, no doubt leaving a mess, but I knew it would only
get worse.</p><p>Sneaking a look at the pretty girls to my left, I could see that they
were already quite active, the youngest having climbed on her sister's
body and, lying cuddled on top of her, started rubbing her little
vagina against her sister's, forcing cute, pleasured moans from the
both of them. Seeing my two angels so happy only made me more excited,
and I could feel Nalana getting likewise hornier as her tongue was no
longer gently sticking outside her mouth in little tentative laps, but
eagerly probing my mouth as far as she could reach, circling my tongue
in the most pleasant of ways.</p><p>Finding myself without the energy to fight back her advances, I let
myself slip down as her hands eased me to the ground. No sooner had I
relaxed that I could feel her lips on my pussy, lovingly kissing it as
if it had been my lips; and like during our previous kiss, I could
soon feel her tongue sheepishly sticking out, then eagerly lapping my
juices off. She raised her head and let out a delighted ""Hmm!"" before
licking her lips, then proceeded to again plunge her head between my
legs and lovingly probe every sensitive spot she knew. It didn't take
long before my moans turned into half-held back screams and I soon
reached a pleasure peak in a delightful orgasm, spreading my juices
all over her lovely face. She go up again to smile happily at me, and
I was never happier to have picked the 'extra love juice' body
improvement as when I saw the little girl's face, huge smile and eyes
closed in delight, covered in enough love juice to satiate the
thirstiest of lovers.</p><p>Hearing my scream, and having themselves satisfied each other, my
daughters headed my way. Seeing Nalana's face covered in my juices,
they quickly took their spot on each side of her and, half-licking
half-kissing, proceeded to wash her fully, down to her tiny, perky
nipples where the cum had started to drip. Being daughters of the age
of pleasures, they knew that the juices would be wasted when the
simulation ended, and they certainly did not shy at getting my juices
in their tiny bellies.</p><p>It took all I had to let them wash the pretty Nalana's face, as I knew
they loved doing it very much, and as soon as I was satisfied with the
girl's cleanliness, I pulled my daughters closer, having them cuddle
on each side, their little bodies wrapped in my arms, appreciating the
softness and warmth of a mother's love. Not to be outdone, Nalana lied
down on me, her soft, perfect skin causing Anita and Emily to wrap
their little arms over her, and we laid down in a soft embrace for a
while.</p><p>I couldn't help but think at all the wonders today's kids could enjoy.
While my own childhood was filled with no end of happiness and love,
most of it was of the natural kind, enjoying learning about a girl's
features like the other kids my age. Aging reversal was already common
enough that nobody had to endure old age even before I was born, and I
suspected that many of the girls I played with had made themselves
younger to enjoy other little girls' bodies more easily, or at least
had slowed their aging so they would stay with young girls a little
longer. Not that I really minded, of course; if a girl wants to make
herself attractive to me so she can spend some time with me, it makes
a lot more sense to take it as a compliment and let her expertly
pleasure me instead of rejecting her for not being a true child.</p><p>My thoughts were brought back to my simulated paradise as I sensed the
little girls starting to shuffle around me, and I realized my hands
had instinctively started to caress their perfect little bottoms,
stirring in them more desires to let instincts take over their bodies.</p><p>""I love you girls,"" I whispered to them, and they once again gave me
innocent angelic smiles that melted any further thought I could have
had, before Emily lowered her head to my breast and started sucking
with love and desire. Her little sister, knowing a good idea when she
saw one, plunged towards my other breast and likewise brought waves of
pleasure through my body as she passionately gave me her unconditional
love. Nalana, being the good girl she was, was content to simply
strokes the girls' bottoms with a smile, replacing my hands which were
now too busy holding my girls close to give her the pleasure they so
richly deserved.</p><p>I mustered my strength and motherly love and said ""Computer, another
girl"". This led a pretty girl to come from behind a tree, and I could
see she looked like Pocahontas at about age 12, from the movie the
girls had enjoyed the previous night, with her long, flowing hair
framing her perfect little body. The new arrival giggled, and the
girls recognized the voice; they had already told me they found the
girl pretty, and the computer had simply added her as the best choice
for our little paradise. My daughters abandoned my breasts, leaving me
to rest for a while, but they barely had time to get up and turn to
meet Pocahontas that the new girl had run to them and embraced them as
if they were her life's treasures. The three of them cuddle for some
time before Pocahontas lowered her hands to my daughters' pussies,
caressing them at first, then quickly fingering them with expert
technique, leaving the girls powerless to do anything but fall back
into the arms of Nalana, who was more than happy to get a chance to
hold both girls at once. Pocahontas pleasured my daughters for some
time, and I could see Nalana knew me well, because she was rubbing her
perfect little behind on my vagina with ever-increasing vigor, getting
me wetter with each stroke. It was apparent that the two simulated
girls were straining to pleasure everyone at once, however, so I said
again, ""Computer, more girls"".</p><p>From a spot a couldn't see came two perfect little Asian twins,
looking no more than 6, holding hands and walking towards my
daughters. They released each others' grasp when they reached them and
started sucking hungrily on their little tits, letting their hands go
wild on their little bodies. They worked in perfect unison, extracting
from both girls simultaneous moans and screams, as if they were one.
With Anita and Emily being held in loving and experienced hands,
Nalana turned back towards me and looked at me with the horniest eyes
I've ever seen the little girl give. With energy born from holding
those you love for so long, she lowered her little pussy to my own and
lovingly stroked them together, bringing back the lust my daughters
had nursed into me previously.</p><p>Feeling that climax was coming ever-closer, I once again ordered
""Computer, more girls"".</p><p>From every corner and unseen spot came little angels, young girls of
various ages and appearances who had had wings grown from their backs.
They came at us with much desire and heavenly love, and soon everyone
was being pleasured by the little angels, their little hands, mouths,
pussies and whatnot touching every sensitive parts of our bodies. It
wasn't long before I couldn't help but let out a loud scream, echoed
by my daughters and our favorite simulated girl, all four of us
filling the heavenly scene with a rain of love juices. Now empty of
all energy, my daughters and I fell down, and the angels picked them
up lovingly to place them in my arms, the three of us cuddling
together like so often happened. I gave the simulated angels and
lovers a last grateful smile before ordering ""Computer, end simulation"".</p><p>The girls were slowly pushed away, giving the impression they were
simply leaving to please other women, and I was left on my soaked bed,
breathing heavily but once again fully satisfied by the marvels of
technology.</p><p>From my right came a little voice saying ""I love you, Mom"", Anita
having recovered with the vigor of youth; not to be outdone, her older
sister said, ""I love you too, Mom. I love both of you!"". ""I love you
both too!"", said Anita, and I gave them as big a hug as my exhausted
arms could manage, before saying ""I love you two darlings too. Now go
get washed and dressed, you know your other mommy likes to undress you
herself.""</p><p>They giggled, and I watched them head to the bathroom, where they
would undoubtedly show each other some more love before finally
preparing for the evening. Before getting up to prepare the evening's
meal, I said ""Computer, save simulation parameters."" Today's girls
were great, and I had every intention of revisiting them at the first
opportunity.</p>"
257,"Simulated Love, Part 2",Anonymous Submitter,2,"Part two of the story, where more information is given about the family, who again end up in bed with simulated girls.","['FFgggg', 'ScFi', 'cons', 'inc', 'ped']","<p>I distractedly placed the ingredients on the cooker while giving
preparation instructions. I could hear my daughters purring and
moaning from the bedroom area, making no attempt to hide their fun;
while they certainly were taking it easier than before, they usually
saw no reason to wait for me before starting playing again, and I was
not going to ask them to wait for me. It broke my heart whenever I had
to see anything but a wide smile on their tiny faces, and patience is
not a virtue particularly well known to today's youth.</p><p>The dinner was baking; modern cooking requiring no further
interaction, I went back to join my angels in the bedroom. I found
them resting in bed, cuddling cutely, their hands slowly exploring
each other's bodies despite knowing every part of it quite well. Eager
eyes turned towards me when I entered, giving me looks I recognized
for having been given them so many times by girls who want to cuddle,
to feel my warmth and softness against their pure, delicate skin.</p><p>I know my and their bodies' perfection was through no feat of our own,
our physical health and appearances being ensured by enhanced
metabolisms and artificial improvements, but I could not help but feel
pride for both of my adorable daughters. Knowing that, while our
bodies would remain perfect no matter how horribly we took care of
them, they were still mine, and I was responsible for their happiness,
a task which their ever-present smiles could attest I was doing quite
well.</p><p>Lying in bed behind Anita, my youngest daughter, I slipped my arms
around her, easily reaching beyond her tiny, 8-years-old body to hold
the both of them. Emily, my 11-years-old cutie, had placed her little
sister's head against her chest, her arms wrapped around her, as if
she was afraid of letting go.</p><p>We stayed in that loving family embrace for some time, not a word
being exchanged, nor a movement felt but the few caresses of our
gentle, eager hands and the softness of our kisses. Both of them were
well rested when Kim came home, and they bounced out of bed to greet
her, hugging strongly as her motherly instincts returned the
affection. I followed behind them and gave my lover a warm welcoming
kiss to go with the worded greetings, and we managed to pry them away
with promises of filled stomach and post-meal cuddling.</p><p>The meal was pleasant and quiet, as they always were, Kim's and my own
hands finding reasons to hold each other at every opportunity, while
our daughters sat in front of us, their chairs close enough that they
could caress each other's legs every time their little hands were
free, which was quite often since we didn't actually ask them to hurry
in any way to finish their dinner.</p><p>My girlfriend and our daughters headed to the couch for some cuddling
while I cleaned the table. Not that the activity took any kind of
length in itself, but I liked to stop and watch them, their happiness
washing off on me, making it ever harder to pry myself from the sight.</p><p>And sight there was, our daughters' adorable behaviors in sharp
contrast to Kim's expert movement, both appreciating their bodies and
bringing waves of pleasure through them, which seemed to ripple even
as our daughters lost control of themselves and couldn't help but
cuddle with their beloved mother. I always admired how she managed to
bring so much bliss to someone, without even touching any erogenous
zone, knowing full well that being nearly a century older than myself
meant she had numerous experiences she could share with us, and I knew
myself quite lucky to have found a life partner who both had many
experiences and loved me unconditionally.</p><p>With her 147 years of age, Kim had been born before a cure for aging
was found, making her experiences nearly unique, and more worthwhile
with each year of spoiled children being born perfect, in a perfect
world and from perfect parents. Not that I was much better myself,
having known little in the way of pain, having been born from loving
parents, both of which were quite capable of taking care of me. I
didn't experience any of the hardship my lover did, living in a
prejudiced world which couldn't leave lesbians like herself well
enough alone, and I loved her even more for accepting a relatively
young woman as myself. With only 36 years of experience back then, I
couldn't nearly understand her wisdom. The way she looked at me with
loving eyes when I did something I soon realized was pretty silly, she
made me feel a little girl with still so much to learn and experience,
and yet she still persisted in loving me. That's what made me realized
how much I meant to her, and that if she loved me then, she would
certainly love me for centuries to come.</p><p>We knew each other for only five short years when we decided, like
many other lesbian couples, to bear a child together. I can't claim to
understand how it works, but I know for sure that our daughters were
really ours. She never mentioned it, but I know she carried Emily, our
first daughter, because she knew I was still afraid of childbirth,
which was of course unfounded, the experience having long been made
into a relaxing and pleasurable one. I didn't shy from carrying Anita,
of course, and our two daughters grew in a loving family, Emily
starting to show signs of lust at the age of 9, while Anita already
precociously loved us just a few months ago.</p><p>I looked at them again, Emily, our oldest, and Anita, the angel I
carried myself, and was amazed at how much they looked like Kim. Their
dark skins barely contrasted with hers, taking after me more with
smiles on their faces and the ever-present wonder at a loving world
than the near-ghostly white of my skin, a trait I kept for Kim, who
insisted it was something she greatly liked.</p><p>I finished the chore and walked back to them, our daughters now
completely naked, and seeming quite invigorated by the experience. I
had multiple chances to try the same myself, and I can say, Kim
certainly knows how to bring any emotion into a woman (or girl, for
that matter). It's as if her long experience had granted her great
insights as to how our bodies react, and she could bring someone to
any emotion she wanted simply by loving her enough.</p><p>I took Anita in my arms, her little legs and arms wrapping around me
as if she was already ready for the evening's delights, and walked to
the bedroom area, followed by Emily and Kim, walking hand-in-hand, our
oldest daughter now more capable of calming down somewhat after one of
Kim's loving sessions. Our bedroom, more of a section of our living
area than a room itself, had no wall, and was more characterized by
having a bed and simulation projector than being an actual room.</p><p>We encouraged our daughters to bed, like we always did, their little
bodies in the middle, surrounded by everlasting love on every side.
Letting our daughters enjoy each other's lips for a moment, I
approached my darling and whispered of the wonderful girls we had met
in the simulation in the afternoon, and she took particular interest
in the young Asian twins. I quickly ordered the house computer to load
them and they appeared next to the bed, holding hands like last time,
displaying a small, content smile, as if they were actually happy we
had picked them.</p><p>Kim urged them on the bed, encouraging them to take place between our
daughters, who seemed a bit surprised at being interrupted while
making out; but it seems Kim had everything under control again, as
they showed us wide grins and nearly forced the underage twins between
them. The simulated girls acted with a casual and natural demeanor,
apparently trying to play with our eagerness to welcome them with us,
as they slowly made their way between our daughters, without releasing
their hands once, despite all the encouragement they were receiving.</p><p>It didn't take long for cuddling to turn into fondling, and fondling
into stimulation. Already, my pussy was getting wet from the
excitement, the twins' open displays of love only adding to Anita's
advances, her tiny hands already sampling my breasts. I briefly
considered increasing the size of her meals as she started sucking the
milk out of my breasts, my erect nipples being particularly stimulated
by the use of her tongue. She moaned silently as she was slowly taking
in her dessert, and I barely noticed the twins had moved from their
position next to us and closer to Emily and her carrying mother. Their
legs' positions let me know they were going to rub their tiny pussies
against Emily's and Kim's, and yet it seemed they hadn't released
their hands, encouraging my lover and daughter to likewise hold hands
together, offering their free hands to the twins as they formed a
wonderful circle of love.</p><p>My thoughts were quickly interrupted, however, as my daughter had used
my momentary distraction to slip herself lower, her head now barely
reaching my breasts, but her soft lips still sucking in all the milk
she could, even as she hornily rubbed her clit against mine, her
inexperience only adding to the preciousness of the situation. I
quickly lost track of anything but my daughter's body as her movements
were getting less gentle and more vigorous, as she no doubt felt as
excited as I was at the familiar and familial contact. I could feel
her pussy getting wetter almost each time she stroke, her body having
adapted to the wetter pussy of her carrying mother, and itself
producing abundant fluid. I was somewhat disappointed that all I could
do for her was place my hands in her hair and on her bum, caressing
and showing her a mother's love and otherwise letting her be free to
get as much pleasure as she wanted from my moaning and screaming form.</p><p>Soon enough, the room was filled with such sound, as many singular
voices – and indeed a pair of very similar ones among them – were
screaming to the excitement of nearly simultaneous orgasms, and I my
mind wandered for a moment, vaguely wondering if, perhaps, this was
also orchestrated by my beloved. I tiredly pulled my exhausted
daughter closer to me, pulling her head away from my nearly empty
breasts and encouraging it to rest near my neck.</p><p>Turning my head towards the rest of our family, I could see the both
of them cuddling closely, Emily almost disappearing as Kim seemed to
try to incorporate her whole body into her being, arms and legs around
her tiny frame, as if they were still making love. The twins were, by
then, all but forgotten, having apparently encouraged a great pleasure
in our family, and I instructed the computer to dismiss them.</p><p>""That was great"", commented Kim, and I couldn't help but smile, even
though I knew I didn't have much to do in the decision. ""I will
definitely want to see them again"", she added, and the soft, young
voice of the computer commented,</p><p>""If you so desire, the girls you just experienced can be met directly.""</p><p>I was stunned. What did the computer just say? Kim asked, ""What do you
mean? Are they real?""</p><p>""They are real girls who have been added to possible simulation
elements, as they themselves instructed, and as authorized by their
mother. They have likewise appreciated your authorized, anonymous
family simulation and have expressed interest in meeting you in person.""</p><p>Still in shock, I felt a smile draw on my face. Anita was now asleep,
but Emily was quite awake, her eyes wide and pleading, obviously quite
eager at the idea of meeting those real, precocious little girls in
the naked flesh. She was alternating between looking at Kim and
myself, and I feared I would perhaps be unable to stop her from
smiling if I accepted. Of course, there was never any doubt; our
family wanted this encounter, I asked Kim, ""Tomorrow?""</p><p>""That would be lovely"", she replied, and I could see Emily getting
excited again at the idea, her pussy already producing more juice just
by thinking about them. I let Kim pleasure her some more, knowing she
would be in good hands, and simply lay back and relaxed, appreciating
my daughter's body over mine as the computer dropped a warm blanket
over the four of us. Tomorrow was certainly going to be a good day,
and I decided it better to get a head start on a good night's rest.</p>"
258,"Simulated Love, Part 3",Anonymous Submitter,3,"The family decides to visit the Asian twins again, this time meeting them in person.","['FFgggg', 'ScFi', 'cons', 'inc', 'ped', 'oral']","<p>I awoke first, my clouded mind recognizing Anita simply by the way she
cuddled in my arms – the cutest thing I have ever seen. Biased, I
know, but I wouldn't trade her for anything. The house computer had
taken care of preparing breakfast shortly before we woke up, as usual,
and I knew I still had a few minutes of appreciating my daughter's
sleeping figure before I had to do anything. Tilting my head, I saw
that Emily and Kim had moved closer after their fun, and Emily had
snuggled against my arm, placing my hand against her vagina while my
girlfriend was holding her tight. Once again, I knew myself blessed to
have such a loving family, and guessed that the pretties who were
coming to see us today were on for quite a show.</p><p>Knowing I was going to have to set the table before they woke up so,
and being careful not to wake anyone, I gently placed Anita next to
Emily, then headed to the kitchen area to finish preparing breakfast.
I was soon graced with an heavenly sight as my two little angels were
softly being awakened by caresses from their mother, their little
faces showing happiness before they even opened their eyes. They
instinctively sought cuddling, the youngest getting closer to her
sister while she wrapped her arms around her little sister's lovely
figure. The scene continued for a moment, and I thought they had
actually fallen back asleep, but the smell of food eventually overcame
their desire for intimacy, and they opened their cherubic eyes to look
at my still-naked body.</p><p>Kim and I helped them get dressed, our hands having no qualm about
navigating their soft bodies, sending shivers of pleasure even though
we stayed away from more sensitive areas which might distract them too
much from the food ready to eat. I put on a simple shirt and skirt,
the former molding itself to my shapes while the latter was simply
meant to allow easy access to my legs to any exploring hands; Kim put
on a long dress, the kind she used when she wanted to play with our
daughters, hiding one or both of them underneath it and giving them
blessings to play with her body as they see fit.</p><p>Breakfast was more agitated than usual; the knowledge that we would be
playing with prepubescent girls through the day did little to keep our
minds on the breakfast, and we quickly opted to forgo a calm breakfast
in favor of more mother-daughter contacts. I took Emily on my lap
while my shorter lover took our youngest on hers and we shared our
meals; neck kisses and gentle fondles helped prevent our daughters
from succumbing to more lusty thoughts.</p><p>Our meal completed, we headed to the couch for some much-needed
cuddling, and I asked the computer when we could see the darlings; I
was informed that they were all but ready, and could be here in about
fifteen minutes if we wanted so. I marveled at the small wonder of
technology which made the computer take the excited cries of my
daughters and the reflexive smiles on their mothers' faces as an
acquiescence, and tightened my grip on the loving embrace.</p><p>“Let's cuddle some,” I said, “we don't want to be exhausted when the
girls get here.”</p><p>“But mommy,” Anita said, “we could load them in the simulation and
play with them before they get here!”</p><p>“That's not the same thing.”, Kim explained, “If we load them, they
won't get all the fun we get with the simulations.”</p><p>My youngest let out an epiphanic “Hoooo...” as she remembered the
difference between real life and simulation, and we got back to our
excited cuddling. I feared we would get overwhelmed with lust before
the girls got here, but as usual, Kim had everything under control,
and the girls quickly reverted back to a mildly excited game of
snuggles and embraces.</p><p>We heard the doorbell, and I swear Anita squirted a little. Kim told
them to come in, the phrase more directed at the computer than at the
girls who likely couldn't hear it, and the door opened even as we got
up, revealing our pretty Asian twins, with wide grins framed by
pigtails on their black hair. They were dressed in cute, short
dresses, which led me to believe they weren't wearing any underwear.
Their clothes were patterned blue and green, the patterns matching
each other as they walked side-by-side. They were holding hands again,
their little fingers locked together and gripping their twin's hands
tight, revealing them quite stressed at meeting us; I wondered what
our simulated selves did to them to elicit such a reaction, and I
decided I would make them get comfortable with us before getting to
the sex.</p><p>With a loving, caring smile rarely seen by anyone but my family, I
walked toward them, following my daughters who seemed quite
determinate to greet them closely and in person. The twins seemed
scared of the approaching figures, perhaps afraid not to know how to
respond properly if the girls kissed or fondled them right away, but
our daughters were well educated, and the newcomers received a pair of
loving hugs, hands staying away from the butts until they knew each
other better, like we taught them; the whole time, the girls kept
holding hands, but I could see their grip was loosening, perhaps in
equal part due to the dissipating stress as to the proximity of
beautiful, older girls.</p><p>Kim got ahead to greet them and make them feel welcome, and I took my
place behind her, wrapping my arms around her little waist like a good
girlfriend; in truth, I could hardly concentrate on what they were
saying, as my head was blanking a bit from the whole situation. I
allowed myself to recover a bit, knowing I might make the girls
uncomfortable if I allowed them to notice my dripping pussy, and Kim
invited them to come to the living room, where the couch and soft
carpet would allow a “more enjoyable rest for their soft bottoms.” She
actually said it like that. That girl will always surprise me, even
more so as it actually seemed to make the twins more relaxed.</p><p>I sat on the couch with Anita sitting between my legs, and Kim and
Emily sat on the floor facing each other, with the girls sitting
together between them. Anita relaxed a bit and let her head rest back
against me, calling my arms around her little belly. We sat down like
that, relaxed, as we observed our remaining family members putting the
girls at ease. Even at 11, Emily was significantly taller than they
were, and the difference made her look much more mature than the
twins, who appeared to hold Emily and Kim in the highest esteem, as
they did everything they requested, suggested, or so much as implied.
Soon enough, the little girls' legs were locked into each other, their
bare pussies threateningly close to each other, and their hands were
exploring up each others' dresses, little fingers learning new ways to
please young girls from their new instructors.</p><p>They locked up on a kiss, their lips barely touching at first. They
seemed to follow a practiced pattern, cutely closing their little eyes
while slowly allowing their tongues to explore their twin's mouth.
They barely stopped to remove each others' dress and, completely
naked, let their hardening nipples rub together, making everyone else
in the room quite excited. They stayed like that for quite some time,
and I caught myself holding Anita a bit too close; even Kim, the one
who always knew what to do, seemed at loss, her soft hands staying on
Emily's legs but seeming to want to hold the adorable lesbians like
they were hers.</p><p>The girls eventually stopped kissing, instead getting close enough to
rub their cheeks together and profess their mutual love into each
others' ears with perfect synchronicity. Seeing them do such a thing
brought new feelings in me. It's as if I was watching a single person;
these girls seemed to know each other so well.</p><p>I composed myself a bit and let my hands go up and down Anita's sides
to help her relax. Closing her eyes, she let out a soft moan, the
first sound to be heard since the twins' whispers, and I didn't envy
her position as everyone targeted their attention on her. Wanting to
take the focus from my innocent Anita, I asked the darling twins if
there was anything they wanted, and they told me they would like us
two to come sit around them with the others. I removed my and Anita's
clothes before picking my youngest and placing her behind one of the
girls, her legs spread wide so the little girl's bottom was nearly
rubbing her clit; I took my place besides her, my legs reaching over
hers and Emily's, my feet on each side of Kim's now bare bottom.</p><p>Surrounded closely by a whole family of lesbians, the girls seemed
hornier than ever, and started kissing again; this time, however,
their pussies were well locked together, their beautiful juices
already wetting the absorbent carpet. My head got light again, and I
let my pussy rub against one of the girls' legs. The whole situation
quickly turned more and more exciting as everyone in the room seemed
to be doing one of the girls, our screams joining the twins' muffled
moans as their little legs and butts were rubbing our private areas,
awaking desires I didn't know my daughters had.</p><p>My fluids were dripping more and more, overwhelming the carpet's
ability to absorb them, and one of the girls let her hand caress my
pussy a bit, taking as much of my cum as possible before taking her
tiny fingers between their mouths. They sucked avidly as the other
girl seemed to reach to my lover's pussy, likewise taking much juices
for drinking, and I could feel Kim's hands tighten on my ankles. They
went back and forth between us a few times, each time bringing so much
pleasure, going as far as inserting little fingers inside me to steal
more of my juices, then eventually got both of their hands together
between their faces. They made adorable excited faces as they quivered
in pleasure, their little tongues sticking out on their wet fingers,
rivers of white fluids pouring from their little slits, and the act
soon brought our daughters to convulsed orgasms, their juices joining
all the others now drenching the carpet. The twins cuddled in each
others' arms for some time but, wanting to please us further, and
perhaps obeying their desires, they split and cuddled with the two
grown-ups.</p><p>The darling on top of me gave me a wide grin, then plunged on my
breasts, taking one tit in her mouth and pleasuring the other with her
hand, even as her free hand was stimulating my breast to get more milk
out of it. She sucked lovingly for some time, alternating between the
two milk sources, and I hated not being able to reach for my pussy
without letting go of the adorable girl on top of me, when I felt a
tiny head between my legs. I recognized the long, flowing hair as
Anita's, her daughterly love and lust for juice no doubt pushing her
near her limit to pleasure me. She plunged her tongue in my pussy,
bringing juices all over her face, and I soon exploded in orgasm,
overflowing with juices as my daughter did her best to drink as much
as possible before it escaped. I lay there for a while, my daughter
drinking the last of my juice and the adorable girl still hungrily,
but now more gently, sucking at my breasts. When Anita was done
drinking, I managed to sit up a little and bring myself closer to my
family, Kim and Emily seeming now quite relaxed. We took the two girls
away from our breasts, and they again gave us wide grins, before
turning toward each other to kiss. They did so, slowly, for quite some
time, and I realized they were tasting the milk in each others' mouth,
which brought a smile to my face, even though I don't know why.</p><p>Laying without any particular order on the floor, we could do nothing
but relax. I had Anita in my arms and Emily's butt near my face, as
she was cuddling with Kim, and the two girls were cuddling between the
four of us; no doubt Emily was appreciating the tiny butt near her own
face, her nose probably smelling the flagrant juices from the girls'
pussies. We stayed like that for what seemed like an hour, our
post-climax relaxation turning into loving embraces, when the computer
played a short beeping sound. Slowly, the girls got up, and explained
that they had to leave.</p><p>“Why?”, asked Emily, “It's still so soon.”</p><p>“It's already 9:40 PM where we live, and we have to be home by 10” one
of them said. “And the travel is fifteen minutes”, added the other.</p><p>I exclaimed “You live on another continent and your mom lets you come
to us anyway?”</p><p>They giggled, and the second girl said, “You have a good honesty
rating.” “Mom lets us play with nice people”, completed the first.</p><p>I looked at Kim for a while, meeting her gaze, and we blushed,
half-smiling. We didn't talk about it much, but it's true we tended to
have quite a high 'Karma' rating, giving people an easier time
trusting us.</p><p>They got up, and Kim handed them their dresses; I took my daughters
close and whispered something in their ears. They smiled, suppressing
giggles, and slowly walked towards the girls, planting loving kisses
on their tiny lips as they reached them. The girls didn't fight it one
bit, and I noticed their hands reaching to grab each other again, this
time the tension being due to happiness and not stress.</p><p>We waved them goodbye as they exited the door, and I was surprised to
see it was already near noon. These girls took up all morning, not
that any of us noticed. I headed to the kitchen, but Kim stopped me,
kissed me, and whispered to go play with our daughters. I smiled and
went to lay down on the couch with our daughters as she prepared a
quick meal. This had been a wonderful day already, and we were barely
half done. I wondered what the afternoon would bring us, but my
daughters' forms brought me back for more cuddling. No time like the
present to enjoy love, really.</p>"
259,"Simulated Love, Part 4",Anonymous Submitter,4,"The family revisits the simulation with winged girls, this time enjoying the full capabilities of angelic beings.","['FFgg', 'Ffg', 'Scifi', 'cons', 'inc', 'pedo', 'toys', 'anal']","<p>Lunch was eaten rather silently, each of us reflecting on what had
happened just a moment ago. I knew these girls' fluids were going to
become a regular part of my daughters' diets, and I was wondering
whether I should allow them to visit at the twins' place. They seemed
like adorable girls, without a hint of malice, and I knew my daughters
didn't make many lesbian friends at school.</p><p>The meal was eaten, the table cleaned and we naturally gravitated
towards the family bed. We took our usual position, our angels lying
between us, the bed lifting slightly on the sides to allow for an
easier cuddle. A conversation managed to sneak past all the cuddles,
snuggles and kisses, and it spoke of the right girls to load in the
simulator.</p><p>""I want to cuddle with Nalana again,"" said our oldest, and our
custom-made simulated girl appeared and took her place next to Emily,
eager, as always, to please our family. Anita had other ideas, however.</p><p>""I want to play with the angels again!""</p><p>It took me a moment to recall what she was talking about, but I did
remember the winged darlings who had played with us during the
previous day's afternoon session.</p><p>""They're girls with an angel wing modification"", I explained to my
lover, ""Really cute all around, really.""</p><p>Anita gave me a bright smile, then turned it towards her other mother,
showing her how much she looked forward to the angels. Kim smiled,
knowing neither of us could refuse something so innocent to our daughters.</p><p>""Computer, load some angels"", she said, and our bed changed to
something fluffy and white; clouds, apparently, the natural habitat of
angels. Again, from every unseen corner appeared winged beauties, with
ages varying from little girls to teenagers, showing smiles from
cherubic to angelic. Half-skipping, using their wings as support to
make their steps lighter, they walked toward us. Some of them hummed
gently as a soft music started playing, and I had time to notice
things my mind was too clouded to notice last time, like the fact some
of them had colored wings, lactating breasts or unnaturally young
pussies on otherwise teen-aged bodies. They took places on and around
the bed, encouraging us to let go of each other, without pulling us
far away. A young angel in creamy skin, looking about 14, with wings
whiter than snow, took place over me, and she seemed to descend
towards me as she approached to plant a loving kiss on my lips; hers
were as soft as can possibly be, awaking desires in my whole body,
without even using her tongue.</p><p>I let my arms wrap themselves against the angel, placing them above
and below the wings, and I was surprised at how soft they were. The
wings were quite fluffy, with downs running most of the length, and
bright white feathers framing the border. I caught myself stroking
them slowly, barely touching them with the tips of my fingers, as if I
wasn't worthy of touching such perfection. My private angel whispered
to let my hands play in them, and she lowered her wings slightly to
make her point. My hands navigated the soft feathers, unable to pull
away, and the angel on top of my closed her eyes and let out a soft
moan. Encouraged by this display of happiness, I let my hands survey
the appendages, feeling like I could never possibly move away, so soft
were the wings. Looking satisfied by the wing rubs, she took my
forearms and slowly lowered them to the bed, following them the whole
time with her wings, and I was surprised at how flexible they were;
she could likely wrap them around me if she needed to.</p><p>The thought of being bundled up in soft, angelic wings brought a smile
to my face, and she caught it with her lips, again sending waves of
pleasure through my body. Now covered in softness, this angel's lips,
wings and incredible skin clothing me almost entirely, I sensed my
body pull me to baser instincts, and I let my tongue slip inside her
mouth. I don't know if I was expecting her tongue to be any special,
but with the treatment she was offering me, it really didn't need to
be. Without letting her wings away from my hands and arms, she pushed
my legs apart, my body more than willing to obey its instincts.
Letting go of our kiss, she lowered herself further, touching my clit
with her own, her teenage face burying itself between my breasts. Her
small hands made their way up my body, caressing me the whole way, and
she started to fondle my breasts, alternating between my tits with her
ever-so-soft lips. She continued pleasuring me for what seemed like an
eternity, her movements getting more and more vigorous, but always so
precise as to make me lust for me. Finally, after she seemed to have
drained my poor breasts empty, I let out a primal scream and came
intensely; I hadn't noticed the angel who had placed herself between
my legs, and the teenage angel who was making love to me moved higher
on my body, letting the cherub get a face-full of my abundant cum. She
licked what hadn't sprayed from my pussy, letting me enjoy her soft
lips and tongue in the after-orgasm bliss.</p><p>My personal angel moved to my side and, lifting me slightly, slipped a
wing under me, while her other one was folding itself over my
exhausted body. Thus wrapped in softness, love and heavenly thoughts,
she pushed me to my side, turning my head to look once again at my
family being taken by angels.</p><p>Emily was still with her Nalana, but angels had joined in the fun.
While she was having a classic sixty-nine with the simulated girl she
named herself, a teenage angel was behind her, rubbing her breasts
against her back, kissing her neck and fondling her burgeoning
breasts. Another girl, her head resting between the fondling angel's
legs, looking no more than five, was stroking Emily's butt with one
hand, while inserting the other in it. I made mental note to speak to
her about anal pleasure, perhaps granting me a chance to try it on her
myself. She seemed on the verge of orgasm, and the cum on her face
indicated that she had already brought Nalana to heaven, perhaps
having enjoyed a simultaneous orgasm but deciding to continue for a
second one.</p><p>Anita was laying close to her, and while I couldn't see her face
behind Emily's group, it was clear that the little girl angel was
making love to her, and I imagined both prepubescent pussies rubbing
together pleasurably, my own angel's arms holding her new lover
closely while colorful wings softly rubbed her hands. I could see
another young girl with them, kneeling over what would be Anita's
head, and the look on her face made it apparent that she was sharing
her juices with my youngest, the softness of her little hole no doubt
intensifying the pleasure my innocent daughter was feeling at the time.</p><p>Turning my head to look at Kim, I was immediately surprised by what I
saw. Barely visible behind a cloud of angels, I saw her hand fondling
an angel's ass, twitches navigating it from what appeared to be the
one time she wasn't in control. Her muffled scream could be heard
clearly, emanating no doubt from below the teenage angel with the look
of bliss who had her pussy where I imagined my lover's head was. From
between a wing and a loose leg, I caught a glimpse of Kim's legs, an
angel's face between them. All around her, angels were playing,
pleasuring her to no end, and I thought this might well become her
favorite simulation.</p><p>The heavenly orgy quickly came to a climax, screams echoing in the
otherwise empty house. Satisfied of my family's happiness, I motioned
the younger of the angels who was with me closer, and pulled her in my
arms, her short, soft wings against my chest and my arms wrapped
tightly around her small figure. The angel behind me put her hand on
my arm, caressing it softly, and folded her wings around the two of
us, protecting us in her cocoon of love; my body acted on its own
accord and folded into a fetal position, even as my cloud was moving
closer to Emily's. The little girl in my arms put hers around the
angel behind Emily, and even separated by two angels, I could feel the
family love flowing between the two of us. Anita and Kim were likewise
brought closer to us, angelic contacts linking us in pleasure and
happiness, and we stayed, cuddling, for some time. But even the cutest
of family moments must come to an end, and ours was brought forward by
our family's stamina, stemming from many previous sexual activities;
we couldn't let one or a few orgasm bring our lust down, and the
angels sensed her renew enthusiasm.</p><p>My teenage angel plunged her hand in a cloud and pulled back a
double-ended dildo. My behind had been itching for some comfort even
since I saw my daughter take a tiny girl's whole fist inside her butt,
and the angel was more than eager to satisfy me. Teasing both my butt
and her pussy with gentle, calculated movement, she let her soft lips
explore my neck, first depositing soft, ever-loving kisses on it, then
letting her tongue trace intricate shapes on my skin, bringing my body
to arousal again. She slowly got closer, plunging the toy in her pussy
and my ass at the same time, and the little girl in my arms seemed to
get agitated as well. Her hands were teasing the angel girl in front
of her, when one of them descended into our cloud-bed, getting a
mother-to-daughter two-ended dildo, one end being smaller to allow for
easier entry into a young girl's favored hole.</p><p>Turning her head towards me, she moaned imploringly, motioning the toy
between her behind and my pussy. Unable to resist, and even as the
horny teenage angel behind me was starting to grow vigorous again, I
put the bigger end inside my pussy, making sure it was deeply and
solidly planted inside me, then lined it up the cherub's cute butt.
Thrusting slowly, I let the toy enter her secondary pleasure hole,
taking it out a bit before pushing it slightly further, letting her
underage ass relax before inserting it the whole length. My body
tensed up from the double penetration, the angel behind me now eagerly
plunging her heavenly toy inside and out of my ass, enjoying the other
end as if it was part of my own body. So strong were her motions,
pushing me forward with each thrust, that I simply needed to let her
guide me and the dildo in my pussy was penetrating the child in my
arms, her face now showing the signs of pleasure typical of young
girls. Her arms and legs now strengthless, she was lying in front of
her, making her look like a sleeping baby in the crib.</p><p>This continued for some time, with all my attempts at being a more
active participant in the situation being fruitless, and I finally
resigned myself to letting the younger girl behind me guide me to a
screaming climax. I could feel waves of pleasure in my body as my
enthusiastic angel reached uncontrollably in the depth of my ass, my
pussy getting penetrated by the dildo over which I had no control,
being pushed in an adorable girl's bottom. The whole situation,
coupled with being the presence of such magnificent beings, with wings
the softest material I've ever felt, brought my screams to a
crescendo; my pussy drenched the girl in front of me, my juices
wetting her whole butt, some of it sneaking inside of her. The thought
of an older woman's cum inside her must have been very exciting,
because she had a baby orgasm at that moment, only seconds after the
girl behind me got the toy wetter with her excited juices.</p><p>I lay there, toys still deep inside my holes, when the silliness of
the whole situation hit me; I was laying in bed, having been
enthusiastically taken by mythical beings who came to visit me in my
own bedroom. I let out a long moan, half purring as I regained enough
senses to once again appreciate the softness of these angels' wings.
The girl behind me cuddled me closer, her long wings covering as much
of my naked body as she could, and the little girl in my arms gently
pulled the toy from her behind before letting her arms wrap around the
angel in front of her, like my own were wrapped around her. We stayed
in that position for a moment before the teenage angel reluctantly
pulled the dildo from our holes, sending shivers of pleasure through
the both of us, then resumed cuddling me as close as she could, the
softness of her wings beating even the fluffiness of the clouds.</p><p>A look at my family confirmed that the event was all but finished,
both of my daughters now busy with soft, loving kisses with their
respective simulated girlfriends, while Kim was laying on top of what
appeared to be a stack of angels, stray arms, legs, wings and heads
cuddling, wrapping, kissing and caressing her perfect body, even as
spasms of post-orgasm pleasure swept through her whole body. Her face
made it look like she had indeed entered heaven, and I wanted it to
remain in that position forever, my heart feeling warm just by looking
at her infinite happiness.</p><p>I started to feel a need for actual family contact again and ordered
the computer to dismiss the two girls next to me; the girls got up,
each planting a long kiss on my lips, as if rewarding me for letting
them take care of me, then walked away. I crawled closer to Emily, who
was closest to me, and managed to wrap my arms around the angel behind
her to hold the both of them closer. Not wanting to disturb them
further, I laid in that position for a while, soft wings against my
breasts, the movements on my daughter's body informing me that she was
quite busy making out with Nalana, her favorite simulation.</p><p>I let my head drop on the cloud-pillows, closed my eyes and enjoyed
the bliss once again. I lost track of time, but at some point Kim
dismissed the simulation and came to take place behind me; my
daughters were cuddling together, their tiny bodies resting in my arms
even as they were in each others', myself selfishly monopolizing Kim's
arms to further my own happiness.</p><p>I decided to forgo worrying about time as we lay there, my white,
naked skin rubbing against my family's dark, soft flesh. If ever there
was a heaven, this must have been it, because there was no one in this
bed who was not, at the time, completely satisfied. Heaven indeed,
these angels were wonderful lovers, and I shortly contemplated asking
Kim to get wings of her own.</p>"
260,"Simulated Love, Part 5",Anonymous Submitter,5,"The family makes a big decision, and it pays off nicely for everyone involved.","['FFFgg', 'FFg', 'Scifi', 'cons', 'inc', 'ped', 'oral']","<p>Still exhausted, my girlfriend, our two daughters and I simply opted
to keep cuddling for some time. Warmth and softness all around,
pleasant conversation was the only possible interruption.</p><p>""I like those wings"", innocently said Anita, our youngest. General
purring ensued. ""I wish they were real.""</p><p>Emily corrected her, saying ""They ARE real! Winged girls are those who
had modifications.""</p><p>Anita said nothing, but her quiet cuddling said a lot; she was likely
excited at the idea that the girls who played with her might be
authorized simulations, like the twins. Emily had other ideas, however...</p><p>""What if we got wings, too? Would you like that?""</p><p>I passingly contemplated the idea that Emily might like getting her
sister excited; Anita had her eyes wide open, looking her sister in
the eyes, as if she feared she might be kidding her. Kim, more
level-headed, intervened.</p><p>""You can't just say it like that, girls. Getting wings is a serious
commitment! You can't easily remove them when you get them, and if you
do, you'll feel odd for a long time.""</p><p>The girls were quiet for a moment, considering the idea. Their hands
seemed to seek each others' backs, where wings would be if they did
get them.</p><p>Anita looked at her older sister pleadingly, imploring her to make
their case.</p><p>""I don't care how hard it is to remove them"", Emily finally said, her
tone resigned but calm, ""I'll keep them. And Anita will, too.""</p><p>Getting my daughters wings was, of course, a pretty big step. The
operation was simple enough but, as Kim said, once they were on,
getting them off was a lot harder. The girls hadn't had much choice in
life-altering decisions so far, so I wasn't sure if they were quite
ready for it. On the other hand, seeing my angels with real angel
wings was something to which I would quite look forward.</p><p>""I would like it"", I murmured, taking the girls somewhat by surprise.</p><p>""They WOULD look adorable,"" added Kim, ""but are you sure it's right?""</p><p>I had problems concentrating. I'm not sure I could managed to say no,
even if I wanted to.</p><p>""I think it's something we will all like. And I think they're ready
for it.""</p><p>I didn't really think they were ready; truth be told, I wasn't
thinking much. My own little girls, with adorable angel wings. The
thought prevailed over any other, and I was secretly hoping Kim was
going to make the decision by herself, because my own opinion couldn't
be trusted at the time.</p><p>Kim caressed me gently, her hands putting my mind at ease. Worries
flew away, and she said the girls would get wings, instructing the
house computer to schedule a meeting for tomorrow. There was much
rejoicing, the girls excited as always, but my loving embrace soon
forbid them much agitation, instead encouraging them closer, our
bodies instinctively getting as close as possible.</p><p>When we finally got our fill of the embrace, a feat not hastily
accomplished, getting dinner ready was suggested. The girls showing
some enthusiasm, I got up, leaving them to the caring hands of their
more level-headed mother, and quickly put on a nightgown before
distractedly heading to the kitchen. Ingredients were unceremoniously
selected, a recipe chosen with equal lack of care, and my attention
was returned to the family bed, where action had seemingly started
without warning.</p><p>Kim was laying down, her back against a pile of pillows, with Anita's
little head between her legs, getting some drinking water from her
mommy's pleasure. Her own little love hole was getting rubbed by
Emily's, her loving thrusts gentle as ever, enjoying the mutual
dampness. Not wanting to be left behind, I knelt over them, my
nightdress covering Kim's face fully as she was getting her drink, my
hands alternating between her breasts and our daughters' heads,
caressing them gently on the cheeks and hair, where love was most
welcome. The general excitement soon overcame me, and I bent forward
as far as I could; Emily did the same, and we gave each other loving
kisses, her hand holding my head close to hers.</p><p>Encouraged by Kim's tongue, I soon felt the ever-familiar feeling, and
let out a loud moan as my juices flowed over my lover, pushing her to
her own orgasm, and our daughters' pleasure holes likewise getting
drenched. I barely had enough strength to pass a leg back over Kim's
head, before resting myself over the three of them, my daughters
having quickly found the embrace of their mother as the best place to
enjoy the post-orgasmic buzz. Our pussies quietly let out the rest of
their juices as we equally silently enjoyed yet another huddle, our
bodies massed in every direction, but our love still strong as ever.
Having recuperated sufficiently, the kitchen's signal was quick to get
us up again.</p><p>Kim put on her own nightdress, and the soon-to-be angels got their
cute pajamas on, their adorable figures barely hidden by the
form-fitting softness. Dinner was eaten mostly silently, the day's
multiple orgasms having taken a toll on our enthusiasm, and we
forewent the usual evening fun for some light entertainment. Some
kid's mermaid movie was played, our daughters of course insisting to
see the naked version, and I hoped they wouldn't get a fish-tail
fetish as well.</p><p>Much cuddling ensued, as the movie paced itself to our mood, a
technology meant to allow the viewers a greater entertainment value.
I'm fairly sure the inventors didn't have our family in mind when they
created it; making out with one's daughter as a naked mermaid plays
with her animated friends is hardly the best way to push a technology
forward.</p><p>As the movie concluded, we let our sleepy selves into bed, our clothed
bodies signifying to the computer to skip the usual entertainment
phase. A warm blanket was slowly lowered over our cuddling frames, and
a soft lullaby played, encouraging us to a restful sleep.</p><p> </p><p>I was awakened, apparently last, by the combined smell of food and the
enthusiastic movements of my daughters, showing each other much love,
as usual. My arms found their way around their kissing bodies, and I
used their tiny figures to wake my mind fully, my subconscious already
demanding sex. I put it at ease by pushing my tongue between my
daughters' mouths, licking their sweet saliva, but didn't get to enjoy
it much, as I jumped in surprise when Kim sneaked her hand under my
nightgown and caressed my bare butt, pulling my attention away from
our daughters.</p><p>I encouraged our girls up and to the kitchen table, and we ate
breakfast together, with a brief intermission as our daughters
insisted they couldn't wait. Little girls' juices were added to the
breakfast's recommended fruit ones; nothing out of the ordinary.</p><p>I quickly cleaned the table while Kim prepared the shower. We
enthusiastically jumped in the warm water, numerous soft hands finding
numerous occasions to caress naked, wet and slippery bodies as we
helped each other get washed. Wanting to thank us for the breakfast's
fun, our daughters urged us to let them pleasure us; little tongues
made their ways through adult pussies, little fingers finding time to
get into tiny holes, and a great time was had by many. When everyone
was done, we stepped out to the drying area, our daughters letting
their aroused bodies get dried by soft towels and warm air, our hair
quickly dried by the absorbing fabric.</p><p>With the scheduled time for the modifications appointment growing
near, we urged our daughters to quickly get dressed up; small clothes
were chosen, their tiny shirts demonstrating their comfort with their
bodies, and short skirts were put on, barely covering their legs, a
small concession we managed to grasp from them. We entered the rail
car waiting for us outside, and let our tired bodies relax on the way
to the hospital.</p><p>The meeting with the doctor was short and efficient; she only asked
basic questions, making sure were knew what the operation entailed.
Satisfied that we did want our daughters to grow pretty angel wings,
she led them to the automated modification machine, and I could have
sworn she took some pleasure in leading my daughters by their soft,
naked shoulders.</p><p>The next few hours were pretty calm, Kim and I using the rare moment
of solitude to take a long walk along scenic areas, something we had
problems enjoying with a pair of bundles of energy following us
around. We talked long about the decision, and Kim assured me it
hadn't been rushed at all. She was ever demonstrating foresight, even
when contemplating such personal matters, and was quick to put my mind
at ease to enjoy the rest of the walk.</p><p>We ate a light lunch before being informed of the operation's imminent
end. We made our way to the rail car in silence, the short ride
likewise wordless, our anticipation almost palpable. Nothing could
have quite prepared us for the sight, though. When our two adorable
girls got out to greet us, yawning and wiping their eyes as they got
up from the sedated operation, our jaws nearly dropped.</p><p>Having discarded the shirts, now impractical due to the added
appendages, tiny bikini tops were now covering their little breasts.
My angels looked better than ever, their wings, of the purest white,
looking majestic in the otherwise bland hospital space. The doctor and
nurse looked at our now properly-called angels with pride and a hint
of lust; it occurred to me that the computer likely chose a doctor who
was into little angelic girls, and I quietly thanked its foresight.</p><p>The doctor said they were ready to leave, if we wanted, but that they
could stay for some time if we thought they might want to get used to
the wings before going out. Kim and I, knowing full well what would
happen if we stayed, and suspecting the doctor didn't, told her we
would rather stay. The doctor took us to a small bedroom, where our
daughters sit themselves on the bed, facing each other and admiring
their wings.</p><p>None of the us could resist the temptation of touching the soft,
perfect wings, and we encouraged the doctor to do the same; she tried
to hide her interest, but clearly found our daughters even more
attractive now.</p><p>Playfully, Kim and I sat on the bed behind our daughters, our hands
stimulating new erogenous areas, sending shivers of pleasure as we
found new and interesting ways to make our little girls happy. Kim
encouraged our daughters to remove their clothes if they were having
trouble getting used to the wings, but our angels really didn't need
to be told twice. They quickly removed their tops, letting little
relaxed sighs, then Anita remove her skirt and panties as well; Emily
seemed a bit surprised, but she went naked as well, and I caught a
sight of the doctor blushing, trying to compose herself enough to tell
them they didn't need to remove all their clothes, but failing at the
sight of our heavenly beauties in their full nakedness.</p><p>Exchanging knowing sights with Kim, I told the doctor to come enjoy
the wings' fluffiness, telling her it surely was among the best she
had ever done. Finding no excuse, she finally knelt next to the two
girls and let her expert hands appreciate the wings' softness. I kept
caressing them, of course, and found many excuses to touch her hands
as well. At first she quickly got them away, but soon pretended not to
notice, and she let her lust get a bit better hold on her as she
started caressing Kim's and my hands.</p><p>Kim nodded at me and we slipped ourselves behind our lovely doctors;
our movements were so fluid and natural, it looked like we had
practiced them. Kim placed her face on the doctor's neck as I started
caress her soft legs. Our beautiful doctor started breathing heavily,
and we didn't need any more encouragement. Her hands left our
daughters' wings to grab our own, making her arousal clearly shown;
knowing this as a proper sign, we plunged our free hands into the
doctor clothes. Our angels, eager to join the game, started to undress
their benefactor, and she soon found her clothes lying on the floor,
her perfect body exposed for the whole family to admire.</p><p>Kim and I stepped back a little, letting our daughters take control of
the situation, as we slowly undressed, making sure not to miss any of
the spectacle. It was rare to see them take such interest in grown-ups
other than ourselves, and their enthusiasm was quite apparent; whether
they genuinely liked her, or just wanted to express their thanks for
giving them such wonderful wings, I didn't know, but they looked quite
anxious to get to know their physician's body more personally. I
sneaked over to Kim's side, cuddling her as we enjoyed the sight.</p><p>Now moaning loudly, the doctor seemed to have lost control of her
body. Emily had locked her legs with her doctor's, enjoying tribadism
to the full capacity of her tiny body. Anita, more reserved, needed
some encouragement before getting too excited with a stranger, but she
soon found her pussy over the doctor's head, her skillful lips and
tongue expertly navigating the little girl's private area. She looked
like she had paid very careful attention during the relevant classes,
and our little girl soon found herself overwhelmed, her long new wings
flapping beautifully out of control. Holding my lover in my arms, I
curiously looked at Emily's wings, and sure enough they were showing
signs of arousal as well. As her pussy was rubbing against the
doctor's, her wings were stretched as far as they could, shivering
slightly to the pleasure she was feeling.</p><p>Their activities soon made the two girls and the woman reach climax.
Anita's tongue was sticking out, her eyes rolling up like that time
she asked to try a little dildo. Emily was showing slightly more
restraint, but certainly wasn't prepared for the doctor's drenching
orgasm. Her whole torso was covered in the physician's juices, much
more abundant than a regular over-flow modification could give; and
from the look of it, more so even than a high-juice mod normally
gives. She must have had gone without sex for quite some time, her
body accumulating the precious liquid in preparation for the time it
would be needed.</p><p>I couldn't take much more of it, and I dived toward Emily, wrapping my
arms around her back on each side of her wings so I could pull her
torso closer to my face. I licked and sucked on her precious body's
covering fluids, drowning my desire in the doctor's and her own
juices, paying no attention to the exhausted doctor watching my
girlfriend and youngest daughter making out. I kept drinking the tasty
fluids for some time before my daughter, then recovered, started to
stroke my hair with her hands. I felt a little body take place next to
me, and soon Anita's hand was on my back, distractingly caressing my
skin. I felt another touch, softer and clumsier, and soon realized she
was trying to caress me with her wing as well.</p><p>I rolled on my back, pulling Emily over me and getting her to let out
a short surprised gasp before giggling, but cut her laughter short
when I lustfully put my tongue in her love hole, as deep as I could
reach. Not wanting to be left behind, Anita lifted my leg and started
scissoring me, her tiny clit rubbing me in the most pleasant ways.</p><p>Already excited and short an orgasm on my daughters, I soon came
myself. It took me a few minutes to put my tongue back in Emily's
pussy, and even Anita respectfully slowed down after my orgasm. I
could hear the doctor screaming in pleasure just next to me, and I
recognized Kim's masterful tongue stroke. However, before I could
marvel at her skillful use of lapping, Emily pushed her pussy against
my face pleadingly, apparently having regained enough lust to want me
to finish what I had started.</p><p>I lovingly pleasured Emily while taking my legs apart to give Anita an
easier time, and soon found myself prey to another rising orgasm. I
held back long enough to give Emily her own, then erupted in another
juice shower all over Anita's angelic body. Anita wasn't quite done
though, and she kept rubbing her fully lubricated body against my leg,
the cum flowing down towards myself and the bed. She only needed a
slight kiss from her sister to reach the breaking point, however, and
she soon found herself convulsed in pleasure, before falling by my
side, followed by her sister taking place on the other side. All would
have been silent at that point, were it not for the still extremely
loud screams of our physician, Kim taking her sweet time bringing her
over the top. We laid there, my daughters and I, enjoying the sounds
of the skills with which we were all very familiar, until our doctor
was brought to an even louder screaming orgasm, which seemed to linger
for minutes as my daughters' beloved mother kept lapping the delicious
fluids from the ever-flowing doctor's pussy. Breathing loudly, the
doctor fell backward, and Kim came to take place between her and the
three of us.</p><p>We relaxed for some time before our daughters' growling bellies
forcefully brought us back to reality. Smiling, we quietly got
dressed, the doctor still gasping for air; before we went out, Kim
confirmed that she would be alright on her own. Giving me a wink, she
lead us outside, giving a knowing nod to the nurse on the way out.</p><p>We found an accepting family restaurant, where we were provided a
secluded space to enjoy our meal how we saw fit – which meant, in this
particular case, enjoying everyone's meals as well as our daughters
seemed to be in a mood for making out. Hands were held and tongues
swapped, which made the meal take significantly longer than needed,
but we eventually made our way outside, where the first order of
business was finding a specialized shop to find more clothes easily
worn with wings than just the bikini tops in which my angels were
currently parading.</p><p>Having been taken to such a shop, we found an accommodating saleswoman
who accepted to take us to a private area so our daughters could try
the clothes on without exposing their tiny breasts for all the world
to see – not that they were actually opposed to the idea themselves.</p><p>The range of clothes available to little girls with wings was
astonishing, as if some designers made it their life's work to imagine
cherubs wearing their masterpieces. Emily and Anita were running
around the private area, where appropriate clothes had been moved for
our convenience, and they actually spent most of the time shirtless,
often completely naked as they tried out complete ensembles. Kim and I
were glad to help them get dressed, but actually spent most of our
time picking potential vestment candidates and admiring their thin
frames in various forms of undress, lingering our sights a little
longer than needed at their naked moments.</p><p>As time went by, Emily got more curious, and went to explore other
parts of our private shopping area, insisting that she was fine with
the saleswoman. This left Kim and I to help Anita, more hands than
were actually needed, so Kim sat down on the ground, taking her eye
level a little under Anita's, and she helped her try on many clothes I
was bringing them. Before long, I could see the lust again in Anita's
eyes, Kim's hands now making no attempt at hiding the caresses she was
so gently supplying our daughter's usually naked body.</p><p>It was clear that the three of us would need some respite; forgetting
any respect for the place we were in, we got ourselves naked and
started our fun. Kim was laying down, one hand masterfully teasing our
8 years-old daughter's pleasure hole while Anita was trying to be
sensual as she slowly licked her mommy's bare pussy. I knelt over
Kim's face, knowing she needed no encouragement to bring me pleasure,
and let my hands navigate Anita's wings. It was my first time being
able to use my full concentration on her wings while still being
pleasured, and the experience was quite invigorating. The softness
seemed to send waves of pleasure through me, as if the wings were in
phase with my body, and with Kim's century-old skills, I was certainly
in good hands. With only soft moans, the three of us were brought to
ever higher pleasure; I couldn't help but lean forward and hold my
daughter dearly, her perfect wings softly rubbing against my face as
my hands slightly pinched her sensitive tits, and we soon all reached
a loving orgasm.</p><p>As usual, we laid down for a while before having enough energy to move
much, at which point Kim and I quietly got dressed up; Anita picked a
nice shirt with holes in the back and kept it on. We were picking our
new clothes, giving the rest to the store's sorting computer when
Emily emerged from her ventures, holding many items of clothing and
followed by a now brightly blushing saleswoman. The nice lady helped
us put the acquisitions on the delivery tray, then waved us goodbye,
encouraging us, perhaps a bit pleadingly, to come back again any time
we needed her services.</p><p>We made our way to the rail car and let ourselves be led home, our
daughters, all smiles and cuddles, seeming quite exhausted by the
day's activities. We quietly got home, and Emily got her new angel
nightgown on, the most adorable thing any mother should be able to
see, and handed Anita one she had picked for her. Not used to wearing
sexy night clothing, Anita blushed a bit and put it on, not commenting
at the fact the fabric only covered her from the front, leaving the
backside, wings and butt alike, ready to contemplate by inquisitive hands.</p><p>Without much words, but many giggles, we took place in our bed, four
nightdress-wearing girls in a loving embrace. Soft hands lovingly
explored softer wings until, exhausted, we fell asleep, one by one,
our bodies demanding no more sex for the night.</p>"
261,"Simulated Love, Part 6",Anonymous Submitter,6,"The loving family sets out to acquire more cuteness, then enjoys it to its potential.","['FFggg', 'FFFFgg', 'FFffgg', 'Scifi', 'inc', 'cons', 'ped']","<p>I woke up resting on the fluffiest bed, my head against the softest
pillow, my body on the nicest sheets, covered by the warmest blanket.
Anita, my 8 years old daughter, had her head resting on my extended
arm, while my free hand was hugging her close, fingertips on her tiny
tits; her wings were extended behind her, one under and one over me.
She was cuddling with Emily, her 11-year-old sister, their little
hands lost in the feathers of each others' wings, still marveling at
their novelty. Behind Emily, Kim, their other mother, was resting,
likely enjoying the softness of the new appendages.</p><p>Or she WOULD have been resting, if she hadn't woken up early to
prepare breakfast. Drat.</p><p>In a calculated move, I placed a kiss in Anita's neck, sending shivers
of pleasure through her whole body as she slowly woke up, the shaking
likewise awaking her sister.</p><p>They slowly opened their little eyes, then kissed lovingly; Emily made
sure to enjoy the butt of her sister, naked due to the night gown she
had given her. Kim called them to the table and I observed my two
near-naked daughters get up and stretch up, making a big spectacle of
extending their beautiful wings as far as they could go, making Kim
and I lust after them even more.</p><p>Breakfast was eventful, to say the least; not since Anita precociously
discovered arousal had we had so much to do during breakfast. I sat
Emily on my lap, her fluffy wings rubbing blissfully against my bare
chest; unable to resist, I grabbed her little breasts, rubbing them,
before sliding a hand down to her young vagina. She took her sister's
hand in her own, getting her attention, and reflectively bent forward,
losing control of her body against my motherly attacks. Emily started
moaning, quickly followed by Anita, under the caring, expert hands my
lover, and they quickly reached orgasm, their infantile juices
drenching our nightdresses. We let our daughters rest up a bit, then
finished breakfast, interrupted by many giggles from all participants.</p><p>Having no plan for the day, we decided to rest up in a long, relaxing
bath. Warm water and floating duckies were prepared and we got a
chance to see how the wings reacted to bath water. My daughters sat
down into the water, then lowered their feathered backs into the
water, their new nerves registering water for the first time. I sat
down in the large family bath, on the opposite end of my lover of 16
years, my thoughts not on her perfect body, but on playing some more
with the wings of our innocent daughters. Anita got up to walk toward
her mother, and I got a sight to die for; her wet hair and bottom,
usually the cause of much happiness on my part, were taking second
fiddle to her angelic limbs, their downs glistening with warm water,
dripping like so many cherubic waterfalls. I gasped loudly, and they
all turned towards me; Anita was the only one to maintain the look,
however, as her sister and mother were quick to seek the heavenly
sight. Emily, ever so happy to please, got up on her knees and started
to kiss her sister, directing the little wings towards me and her own
towards Kim. We enjoyed the view for some time before the girls
stopped kissing, and I motioned for Anita to come cuddling with me,
Emily following towards her other mother.</p><p>The two girls relaxed, and apparently learned to let their wings
float; likely lighter than water, they rested on the water, little
waves sometimes sending bath water over them, which glided down their
perfect feathers, caressing the sensitive nerves of our beloved daughters.</p><p>Kim spoke up after a long period of relaxed love, barely punctuated by
any attempt at actual washing. More knowledgeable of the workings of
artificial appendage-graced women, she suggested that the girls might
want to try gliding with their new wings. While they likely couldn't
engage in full flying, due to their weighty human bodies - even if
it's a bit difficult to call my two tiny angels 'weighty' - they
likely could glide for quite some time, and areas were prepared for
people who liked such activities, with reliable flying robots set
around to catch fliers at the bottom of their travel and take them
back up for another go.</p><p>The girls got excited at the idea, of course, and the bath was all but
done at that point. We got up to see a large basket of soft towels
waiting for us, with a cheerful note from our doctor about how to best
dry up wet angelic wings. The activity was indeed harder than it
seemed, despite the specially-selected towels, the wings catching
water in every soft crevasse; I doubt, however, that many others
trying to dry wet wings had to cope with the angels kissing each other.</p><p>Our daughters and our selves dry, we went to select appropriate
clothes for warm-weather flying and anthropo-ornithology, the watching
of winged individuals. While selecting clothes was easy enough for the
mothers, our daughters had a harder time. With so many new clothes to
choose from, and wanting to look at their best in their first flight
in case there were cute girls around, our daughters were making a mess
of their clothes drawers, picking every piece and summarily discarding
it, looking for that elusive perfect set. Clothes were finally
selected with a little help from two women used to seeing them at
their best, Emily picking bright clothes, which accentuated her
girlish figures, while Anita went for bright, attention-attracting
colors, looking positively like an adorable bird.</p><p>The car ride couldn't have been more than a few minutes, a torturous
wait for our would-be avians, who already practiced gliding by
skipping, aided by their wings, all the short way to the safety
instructor, who proceeded to tell them what to do in the unlikely
event of some malfunction before sending our daughters on their way.
They ran as fast as their little legs could take them toward a mostly
free area, but stopped before the jump, completely scared. It came up
to their mothers to hold back a laugh, give them a loving hug, then
send them on their way. Carefully, they extended their wings, then
jumped down.</p><p>Their first flight was rather short, as they didn't know the basics of
gliding just yet and were trying to flap their wings to get higher,
resulting in a barely-slowed plummet, with their frightened screams
cut short by the catching robots casually grabbing them and bringing
them back to us. This time, they observed the other girls gliding and
started mimicking the movements, implanted instincts doing a lot of
the actual work, and they stayed in the air a lot longer. They came
back down a third time, holding hands and clumsily trying artistic
figures, prompting Kim and I to take a seat at the nearby observation
bench. Our daughters again were brought back to us, staying a short
time for some affectionate cuddling before running together again to
jump at the void, their manufactured wings the only thing between
themselves and a screaming plummet towards the catching robots.</p><p>Kim and I had some time to cuddle while our daughters were too far to
see, and I noticed the areas contained only girls and women. I
couldn't help but think this area was perhaps designated as
lesbian-only, wondering how many of these women had had sex together,
and perhaps with their daughters. My speculations were cut short when
Kim pointed a young girl to me, looking around 10, and she was right,
that girl had been part of our simulation. Noticing the gesture, the
winged girl turned towards us and let out a visible gasp, blushing; I
flashed her a smile, thinking she would just be on her way, but she
seemed petrified in place. Seizing the occasion, I motioned her to
come to us, and she apparently could barely refrain from running at
us; I deduced she had likely spent some time with us in simulation as
well, and was looking forward to playing with us.</p><p>Now, I generally try to avoid any sex in public; even among women who
were likely all lesbians themselves, there are things that are just
off-limit. But the area was rather calm, no robot coming close to us,
as if they knew what was going to transpire here. Kim tried to calm
the girl down by introducing us, although she apparently already knew
our names; she asked where Anita and Emily were, and while I was
pondering the mixed emotions at a total looker of a stranger being so
intimate with us, Kim informed her that they had just had wings
installed and were trying them on right now. She beamed at the mention
of our winged daughters, and I noticed the area around us was now
completely empty.</p><p>Having not had sex yet today, I had desire for the girl pushing
through all my pores. Hoping she was as horny as I was, I took her by
the hand and, without a word, pulled her towards me. She stabilized
herself by apparently accidentally putting a little hand on my breast,
and it's all it took to make me want her so much. With very little
encouragement, she sat on my lap, her tiny legs on each side of me,
sticking behind the bench. I started kissing her passionately, her
tongue quickly and clumsily making her way deep into my mouth. Kim
caressed her wings gently while we made out, and too soon our
daughters came back, my passion for this girl having barely been cooled.</p><p>Kim greeted our daughters as if my display of carnal desire was all
planned, informing the girls that we had found one of our simulated
bedfellow among the diving girls. Without giving them time to think,
she urged the girls to take place besides us, acting as if we had
actually been waiting for us, mercifully hiding my lust for
prepubescent flesh. The girls sat sideways on the bench on each side
of us, letting their hands run wild on the lightly-clothed girl. I let
my arms relax around the girls to give Anita a wet, loving kiss,
making it look like I wasn't completely horny for this young girl.</p><p>While we were playing, our area had been quietly moved under the
jumping area, giving us a good look at jumping girls while maintaining
intimacy. I quickly undressed the girl on my lap, her erotic and
erratic movements urging me into giving her as much relief I as
desired myself; Kim did her best to entertain our girls, undressing
them seductively, first lustful Emily, then pretty Anita. The three
young girls then proceeded to forcefully remove my already light
clothing, throwing everything around. Being the center of attraction
for three young, beautiful and winged girls was more than I could take
and my head started to spin with every erogenous touch. I soon found
myself on the ground, ready to be taken by whoever had such a desire.
Our beautiful guest was first in line, of course, and she planted her
delicious pussy in my face, letting her actions speak louder than all
the words she could not pronounce. Our daughters were nicely horny
after the probing touches of their more level-headed mother and were
quick to take desired places, Emily giving me the pussy-on-pussy rub I
so desired, while Anita was once again contemplating the deliciousness
of my breasts, offering her bare pussy to the loving touches of her
older sister.</p><p>I lay down there, on the floor, barely aware that Kim had offered her
warm juices to the anonymous girl, who meticulously licked every drop
of the fluid whenever she had enough concentration to do so. My head
started to spin as I reached a miniature orgasm, already drenching my
eldest daughter; I could barely feel her wing on my leg, yet it was
still enough to send me over the top with pleasure, practiced reflexes
being the only thing that kept my lips and tongue on this young girl's
wet hole. I could barely concentrate on anything with my daughter
playing with my breasts, half like a baby sucking the succulent milk,
and half like a sensual lover getting her share of my large, motherly
breasts.</p><p>I let my body take over my mind, my hands seeking the wings of the
angelic beauty who knelt over me; but, finding they were already being
traveled by the hands of my lover, I instead opted to hold on to them,
her familiar touch bringing me a longer-lasting happiness than lust
for a little girl ever could. And just like that, holding hands with
my lover, my daughters unseen but quite loud, I had a bountiful
orgasm, drenching my nearly teen-aged daughter in comforting fluids.
Being covered in my cum sent her into her own waves of pleasure which
shocked even Anita, her pussy quickly covering the fingers invading it
with her own abundant love juices. I was vaguely aware that Kim also
came, but I didn't have much time to curse my inattention as I was
soon covered by little girls and little wings, cuddles more compelling
than usual as the girl whose name I never learned was holding me as
tightly as her tiny arms were allowing, perhaps afraid to let go of a
woman who had been only a dream for so long.</p><p>Little wings were shuffled around, multiple hands seizing any occasion
to caress as they could; the softness was almost visible with so many
young wings around. The computer, in the voice of a young girl, with a
hint of sexiness and arousal, informed our guest that she had to leave
soon. The darling sighed, and I gave her a great and tender hug as a
parting gift, which I knew the computer would catch and emulate the
next time she was in a similar situation with my simulated self.</p><p>The girl made her way out, with a great many loving words being
exchanged back and forth. I found a towel on the bench, placed there
by unseen hands when no one was looking, and recognized it as the same
type we used after our morning bath. Giggling, I picked it up and
headed towards Emily, who still had some of my juices on her body.
Catching her gaze, I wrapped the long towel around her lovely body,
placing a short kiss on her soft lips, then handed on end of the towel
to my lover, who proceeded to dry Emily's wings of the cum with which
I had covered them. Seeing the gesture, Anita was quick to grab the
other end of the towel when offered, and together we removed all
traced of my love juices from Emily. Once we were done, we got dressed
again, and our daughters went down for another jump; Kim and I took
place on the bench again, and it was brought back to the upper area
again, which filled itself back with the normal crowd during our
daughters' next few jumps as if all this had never happened.</p><p>After many more flights, our daughters were forced to agree that it
was time for  lunch, and we headed out to eat. Again, we were directed
to a restaurant with private dining areas, where we enjoyed a
not-so-quiet meal, although certainly calmer than last time. Our
cherubs saw fit to mention that they found it odd that we didn't have
any modification yet; it took some time to explain to them that not
everyone wanted such things, and many people were happy to go their
entire life with more or less their original body. The argument
sounded somewhat hypocritical, not that they knew that word, because
of the fact we were enjoying our daughters' bodies so much; the
modifications had made them so much sexier, if that was even possible,
and I was enjoying them very much. They suggested I get some wings
myself, but the idea was quickly forgotten, as Kim pointed out that my
light skin would not go very well with white wings.</p><p>Now, I don't know where Emily learned about all these things, but she
said I could get other types of wings; gazes were turned towards me
when Kim asked if she meant the succubus modification, and I swear she
did it on purpose, because it was obvious our daughters didn't know
what a succubus was.</p><p>Now, I'm not much for the bad girl or demonic look myself, preferring
the company of sweet, gentle and loving angels, but that didn't seem
to matter much in this situation. Despite my opposition, discussions
were made as to what the best look would be for me, and a black
leathery tail with small black bat wings were picked as the number one
appearance. I protested for a long time, but their idea had much
merit; a succubus, mother of two angels, was just the most precious
thing I could think of myself, and my argument were feeble in
opposition to such logic.</p><p>Not wanting to give it to peer pressure and hastily-taken decisions, I
kept saying I didn't want it, when Kim bent towards me and whispered
in my ear. This was not a hasty decision, she told me, she knew me
well enough to know what was best for me; and just like that, all my
reservations were gone, replaced in my mind by all the things I could
do with such a set.</p><p>I ordered the computer to schedule an appointment tomorrow, but Kim
cut me, telling the computer to schedule as soon as possible; which,
to my surprise, was almost immediately. My daughters ecstatic at the
idea, finishing their meal quickly so we could get to the hospital on
time. The idea of the modifications I was about to have to my
eternally young body finally sank in during the ride, and I was left a
bit nervous, doubtful questions crossing my mind; was it not for Kim
uncharacteristically using her convincing power to ease my mind, I'm
not sure I would actually have gone with it.</p><p>We met the same doctor as the previous day, who seemed to be quite
happy to see us again. She quickly asked the same questions as last
time, before taking me alone to the operation chamber, while my lover,
daughters and the nurse waved at me. Before putting me to sleep, the
doctor asked about the details of the modifications, and I explained
the desire for black leathery wings and tail, taking a stand against
getting evil-looking horns; I instead picked some cute and blunt pink
horns, no doubt something that would make the whole family melt.</p><p>The doctor put her hand on my leg, caressing it softly to help me
relax as I slowly fell asleep, all reservations having now made room
for eagerness.</p><p>
I woke up feeling pretty groggy, the sedatives apparently taking some
time to dissipate, but I still could notice the odd feeling of an
extra limb flowing between my legs from my behind; the wings were more
subtle, being barely noticeable due to their thin leather and small size.</p><p>I sat up on the operation machine, trying to focus my sight; I could
clearly hear, however, the coos of admiration and arousal, two little
voices and an older one easily recognized, two other, more reserved, I
could only presume were the doctor's and the nurse's. I finally
dispersed the clouds before my eyes and managed to focus on the scene.</p><p>In front of me were two beds; on the one to my left, Kim was sitting,
with the doctor close to her, handling the machine. On the bed to my
right, my smiling angels were sitting on the lap of the nurse, their
clothes discarded. My imagination ran wild at all the things they must
have done while I was under, the sexy doctor and pretty nurse likely
taking advantage of the naive girls who didn't know enough to reserve
their bodies for people they cared about, not that we actually ever
got around to teaching them such things.</p><p>I got up and tried to walk a bit, expecting my balance to be way off,
but to my surprise, my tail waved around easily enough on its own,
maintaining my equilibrium with no extra effort on my part. I saw the
many staring eyes on my body, no doubt aroused by my butt waving from
side to side to compensate for the extra weight on the back, and made
great effort to maintain my devilish look, teasing them with a little
butt-waggling which made resolves melt all around me.</p><p>I calmed down somewhat, though, since I wanted to try my body a bit
before risking to hurt someone with uncoordinated appendages. I
started trying out my new limbs, to the ever delight of my daughters,
and encouraging caresses of my lover and her pet doctor. I found my
tail was easy enough to manipulate, its muscular and dextrous shape
easily able to move in front of me from the sides, or slip between my
legs, although it couldn't go very far forward that way without
rubbing against my vagina.</p><p>My focus went up to my wings, little things grafted to my back,
apparently more for effect than any actual flying capacity, since they
were ever so small. The doctor noticed my attention shifting to my
wings, and explained to me, teasing the soft leather as she spoke,
that the wings were at their relaxed position, and I could stretch
them much bigger. Under her guidance, I pushed a bit on my back, my
new wing muscles responding quite well to my orders, and was quite
surprised at just huge they were; I would certainly have knocked down
the good doctor if she hadn't moved away from them.</p><p>My wings were nearly two meters across each, almost filling the room
from wall to wall, and they were over a meter high. Their enormity
would surely allow me to glide very easily, perhaps even fly on my
own, and I flapped them back and forth a few times, sending wind
across the room and nearly tripping at the reaction I so effortlessly
created. The doctor caught me to help me stay up, and I let her touch
my nearly naked body as a reward. I finally relaxed my wings back, and
they easily went back to their tiny size, their flapping around doing
nothing useful other than increasing the cuteness ratio in any room.</p><p>Content that I was accommodating to my new appendages just fine, my
daughters go up, but instead of hugging me like I expected, they went
behind me and started playing with my tail; so much for missing me. I
let them caress the tail for a bit, somewhat disappointed that I
wasn't feeling their little hands more. Kim got up and walked to me,
giving me a loving and gentle kiss. I vaguely recall the doctor saying
she and the nurse would stay with us to help me acclimatize, meaning,
of course, that she wanted more of our naked flesh against hers.</p><p>Sure enough, the doctor removed her coat and sat down on the bed; she
explained to me that she was used to girls like me who were new to
their bodies, and didn't mind that I might not be particularly good.
It seemed the consensus that I needed to pleasure her, and Kim
helpfully directed my tail towards her suggestively.</p><p>Encouraged by two adorable angels and their affectionate nurse, I
tentatively poked the doctor in her tight pussy, her gaze turning from
encouraging to lustful; she started playing with her breasts, before
the nurse, taking position behind her, insisted she relax and grabbed
them herself. My darlings completed the picture by taking place on
each side, admiring my handiwork with no hidden anticipation, their
overactive minds already imagining all the things I would do to them,
no doubt encouraged by invocations of such while I was asleep.</p><p>I contracted my tail muscles, increasing its size, and started to
trust it rhythmically, the doctor's pleasured hole already gushing a
warm lubricant, seemingly inviting me further in. Indeed, the nurse,
seeming to know her doctor well, told me I could push much further in;
I complied, of course, and was brought forward for my trouble, the
doctor having sprung up energetically to hold me in her arms. I was
having trouble pushing forward with the doctor so close, so I bent a
bit forward, her soft body gently caught by her favorite nurse, then I
lifted her legs up. Her pussy, so exposed, was much easier to
penetrate, and I caught myself enjoying her tightness on my long tail,
impressed by her capacity to take so much of it inside her. Knowing
even my beloved Kim couldn't take that much, I made sure to enjoy the
woman as best I could, enthusiastically pushing as far as I could,
faster than I thought myself capable, into her overflowing love hole.
It wasn't long until the arms around me tensed up, followed by a
scream that could make a nun melt in desire, and most of my tail was
soon covered in the results of her own hidden modification. My
daughters lost no time in jumping down and licking my tail off,
starting at the base, even while I had only slowly started to take the
brand new limb out of our favorite physician; she had a few more
spasms as I ran out the whole length she had taken, taking with it
more of her love juices. The little mouths and tongues on my tail felt
wonderful, even after the doctor's tight pussy, and I found myself not
even trying to get up from over the doctor, her arms now helplessly
laying on my bare back as she didn't have the strength, nor the
desire, to move them.</p><p>The angels finally had finished licking my tail from the tip to the
butt, kissing the limb, bottom and each other passionately, even
though much of the tail hadn't been wet, and I was now quite relaxed
in my doctor's arms. Kim then mentioned that we needed to go get some
dinner and, even though I distinctly remembered eating right before
coming to the hospital, I again felt hungry, the time asleep
apparently consuming no fewer food than normal. We left our medical
lovers cuddling, the doctor uncharacteristically weak in her
companion's arms, and proceeded to go eating out again, this time
choosing a more public restaurant, as if we wanted to show off our new
modified assets. And indeed showing off was easy, as I was also only
wearing a bikini top with my skirt, as my normal clothes would feel
too tight with my wings in, even fully relaxed.</p><p>We ate politely like a big, happy family, pretending not to be aware
of the many gazes turning towards our modified bodies, and not even
showing any sign of lust, which led me to believe my normally lustful
daughters had indeed been taken repeatedly by the beautiful doctor's
charming assistant.</p><p>There was no discussion as to where we were going after the meal; a
certain sales girl encouraged us to come back see her as soon as
possible, as it was certainly possible now. I could almost hear her
heart skip a beat when we came in, Anita holding me by the hand. Emily
flashed her a teasing smile, which made the girl blush even more, and
I barely heard her whisper “It's them.” to her pretty colleague before
composing herself barely enough to greet us. Seeing my wings, the
girls set up another private shopping environment, and Kim
provocatively asked why we needed the both of them to help us, to
which they blushed brightly, muttering something unintelligible which
we pretended was enough reason. As the shop's corner was rearranged
for us, I sneaked a look at the second sales girl; she looked pretty
young, maybe about 14, although her appearance could be due to some
growth-slowing treatment. She was very slim, with barely any breast
visible inside her belly-showing shirt, and her back-length red hair
made her look like she would be an even better succubus than myself.</p><p>No sooner was our shopping area prepared that Emily said she was going
to explore the other side with the new saleswoman. Knowing exactly
what they were going to do, not that it was particularly hard to
guess, I suggested to come with them, splitting our group in two for
more efficiency; Kim knew me well enough to not need me next to her to
pick potential clothes. The girl, apparently having never heard of
mother-daughter lovers, tried to make some excuses to be alone with my
daughter, who didn't have any of it; she was quite pleased, even if a
bit surprised, to have her mommy with her for what was going to transpire.</p><p>So we walked around to the other side, picking a few potential clothes
along the way, my daughter taking the embarrassed and aroused girl by
the butt, not realizing the poor saleswoman didn't know she and her
could get on with my approval. I made a big show of removing my top to
try a shirt on, then asking her what they thought, to much cooing from
my daughter, and much shy compliments from the poor girl. I then
picked a dress and went completely naked to try it on, increasing the
breathing speed of the innocent woman. Emily said she didn't like it,
so I removed it and went back to searching for more potential
acquisition without even putting anything back on. Not being capable
of meanness, however, I couldn't let the girl agonize so, and I turned
around and planted a big, wet kiss on her lips, to Emily's delight,
who was starting to wonder if we were even going to do anything.</p><p>The girl flushed brightly, and I slowed down a bit to let her breathe.
I finally parted my lips and backed down a bit, offering her a big
smile. The poor girl looked like she was about to pass out, so I
simply asked if she wanted to play, hoping to put her mind at ease of
the situation; helping that fact was my little Emily, her tiny hands
caressing her bottom, looking for a way under her tight skirt. The
girl didn't need to be asked twice and plunged at me with lust,
merging our lips while she tried to remove her clothes, something with
which Emily was more than happy to help. I unbuttoned her shirt while
she was trying to get her panties off, and soon I could see just how
much she lusted after me. In a girlish, pleading voice, she begged me
to take her; she was so adorable, I was afraid to not be able to
please her just enough. Using my new-found tail, I started teasing her
little butt, running up and down her crevice, making her wet and
shiver in pleasure.</p><p>The girl gave me pleading eyes, seeming to beg me to get something,
ANYTHING, inside her, so I gently pushed her against the wall, then
lifted both her legs, which she was more than happy to firmly place
against my butt, already breathing hard in anticipation. My initial
reflexes were to just rub pussies with her, but of course my tail gave
me other ideas, and I plunged it in one switch motion inside her
already-wet pussy, to the horny delight of the now-naked Emily,
touching herself as she watched me use my new appendage to make love
to yet another woman. The girl screamed hard, apparently ignoring all
decorum, and I was worried she might melt out in shame when she
realized just how little self-control she had at the time. I really
didn't need to have such concerns, however, as moans could already be
heard from the other side of the shop, not nearly as loud as my
lustful vendor, but loud enough to let her know that there was no
reason to hold back at this time.</p><p>The sweet girl in my arms, her back against the wall as I kept her up
to further invade her private parts, I couldn't help but wish I could
get some relief myself, the position doing little more than tease by
clit a little. Seemingly hearing my prayers, my angel cuddled against
me, one hand firmly on her pussy, and managed to sneak the other one
past the action and to my own. She already had much experience making
girls happy, and I soon found myself wetting heavily on her hand. It
didn't take long for the whole experience to turn into a three-way
orgasm, the vendor girl cumming first, but more than happy to accept
my further penetration through the afterglow bliss. I sensed my
daughter's hand tense up on my pussy, her caressing fingers finding
themselves inside me for a moment, and the involuntary motion sent me
to a wet orgasm; I finally got tired, and slowly lowered the nearly
unconscious girl to the ground, taking my tail out carefully. I
cuddled on top of her, my head resting against her breasts, and took
my daughter in my arms. The salesgirl found the energy to put her arms
around me in a loving embrace, which lasted for a good while, neither
of us finding both the energy and the will to move away from our
admirers for quite some time.</p><p>We finally got up, the saleswoman insisting on putting some clothes on
for professionalism, my daughter grudgingly accepting to do the same
after I gave her a long kiss. The rest of the shopping was pretty
sweet, as we took our time along the way, the only downsize being that
I had to actually encourage the girl to touch me a few times before
she realized she had free reign on my body. I put a pretty dress on,
one which really didn't have as much fabric as it ought to, and we
walked back to the other girls with the rest of our picks. Anita
smiled at us when she saw us, a smile I recognized for having it be
given to me many times after I brought her over the top, and I knew
they were done as well. I tried all the clothes we brought for my
lover and youngest daughter's approval, showing off my naked body as
long as possible, and the new sales girl showed her colleague just how
much I liked being helped into the clothes I was trying. Now
completely devoid of modesty, the two of them appreciated my body
openly as I put on all the clothes one by one, my family appreciating
both the girls' show and the clothes' design.</p><p>It was already late in the evening when we were done, our clothes sent
home, and the girls gave us all actual farewell kisses, soft, loving
gestures which sent us home in an incredibly good mood. Our girls'
heads were already waving on the short trip home, however, and we knew
the day was well over. We sent them to bed early, with a few
well-placed kisses, then went to cuddle on the couch so our quiet
fondling wouldn't wake them up. Kim whispered a few sweet words about
my tail, how much she looked forward to trying it herself, and we
cuddle for some time before feeling tired ourselves and sneakily
joining our daughters in bed. I fell asleep resting on the fluffiest
bed, my head on the softest pillow, my body on the nicest sheets, and
the warmest blanket over me. Today had been a good day.</p>"
262,"Simulated Love, Part 7",Anonymous Submitter,7,"The family explores the possibilities of having a loving succubus in their midst, who manages to surprise herself with her new-found skills.","['FFgggg', 'ScFi', 'cons', 'inc', 'ped', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'toys']","<p>I was starting to get used to the feeling of soft, childish wings on
my naked flesh in the morning. In front of me, Emily, my oldest
daughter, still slept, her dark, perfect skin playing second fiddle to
her newly-installed angelic wings, their fluffiness making me ponder
if they were maybe more than a simple body modification. In front of
her, Anita, her 8-year-old sister, slept peacefully in Emily's arms,
her wings wrapped seductively around her older sister's body, the
feathered tips losing themselves in the downs at the elder daughter's
wings' base. Wrapping her loving arms around both of them was Kim, my
lover, who was denied the fluffiest of beds without complaining, ever
so willing to sacrifice her own happiness for her daughters'.</p><p>Getting up quietly, I used the extra time from waking up first to get
the breakfast and table set. Soon enough, my loved ones would wake up,
and I took a slightly perverted pleasure at having won from my lover
today's chance at making others happy with an already-prepared breakfast.</p><p>As the food prepared itself, the cooking machine knowing way better
than myself how to make everything perfectly, I went back to sit on a
chair, silently watching the web of arms and wings that was my
sleeping beauties. A smile, as always, crawled up my face, my
instincts telling me that my daughters' and lover's happiness was all
that ever mattered.</p><p>They eventually woke when the smell of food reached them, Emily and
Kim first, Anita needing some encouragement, since having her face on
her older sister's chest preventing her from smelling anything but the
intoxicating smell of love and lust. As their gazes collectively
turned towards me, I casually got up, my back towards them, and
stretched a bit, mimicking my daughters' previous day's behavior; my
own bat-like wings were extended wide, reaching almost from wall to
wall and poking the ceiling. When I knew I had their full attention, I
relaxed my wings back to to their tiny, adorable size and batted them
a bit, knowing full well the sight was causing quiet squeaks that even
my lover couldn't control. I then turned and walked towards them,
exaggerating my bottom's naturally waving movement, a gift from the
tail I just got, and seductively asked if they wanted anything to eat,
insisting on the last word.</p><p>I know all three of them got the reference, even our 8-year-old
daughter, now a lot less innocent, but with no reduced adorableness.
Kim looked flustered by my unusual display of teasing, and I wondered
shortly if the instincts that seemed to have been implanted with the
wings and tail usage included succubus-like seduction. I silently
admonished myself for letting instincts, even unknown instincts, get
the better of me, and I gave my family a warm, motherly smile that was
quick to bring my daughters closer for a well-deserved hug. I had to
fight the desire to let my hands travel down their little bodies to
their exposed butts, their night gowns having been selected for easy
wing movement leaving the backside fully exposed for all lovers to admire.</p><p>A quick happy birthday was wished to Emily, turning 12. No present
were needed, unlike in Kim's childhood and, to a lesser extent, my
own; our girls had everything they desired, most of it being an
ever-loving family. Birthdays nowadays were mostly glorified with
promises of taking extra care of the celebrated, our bodies and mind
at her disposition even though she knew not to abuse that power.</p><p>We made our way to the table, where breakfast was happily ingested
between increasingly daring displays of arousal, my daughters having
apparently decided that teasing was the be the sport of the day. The
little wings flapped around plenty, framing innocent smiles on their
innocent faces that made them look like the pure maidens we knew full
well they weren't. With so much provocation, the shower that followed
the meal was quick to turn into a sexy family event, our daughters
kneeling in front of us to give our dripping pussies a good licking
while fingering each other lovingly. A great time was had by all, and
once again special care needed to be given to my daughters' wings to
dry them fully, not that anyone minded the caresses. I was both
pleased and disappointed that no such treatment was required for
myself, my new leathery wings being quite waterproof and easily enough
dried.</p><p>Another visit to the flying area was suggested, echoed positively
within the whole family, my three lovers eager to see me use my large
wings to rival my daughters' gliding. Clothes were again selected
within the new acquisitions, and Kim handed me a daringly small shirt
and tight shorts from yesterday's required shopping spree. I
sheepishly put them on, their shape making it easy to slip both my
wings and tail in and reminding me briefly that I had little adorable
horns on my head, something I made mental note to bring up next time
the mood for love struck.</p><p>We spent the car ride cuddling, which delayed the flying as none of us
wanted to break up the embrace to get up when we arrived. After the
satisfying warmth had spread sufficiently, we slowly got up and walked
past the security instructor with a smile, returned warmly as she
recognized our daughters; I saw her gaze follow my tailed bottom as I
walked past her, and I realized being a simple instructor in a
girl-only flying area certainly had many benefits.</p><p>Flexing my wings to their full extend, I appreciated for the first
time the wind catching in them, wondering if the same feeling would
arise when in flight. My daughters gave me a big encouraging hug as I
observed others in flight to get a good idea of the motion, and they
walked to the jumping pad in front of me, showing me their experience
at such a delightful activity. Taking a deep breath, I jumped forward,
my wings quickly catching the warm ascending air and molding
themselves to the task at hand. Soon enough, I gained a respectable
speed, although I soon realized it was significantly less horizontal
than desired. Attempting to correct my course only seemed to make
matters worse, and I quickly became concious of the fact that I would
need the help of the catching robots before I could quite get the hang
of it, and that nagging feeling was soon confirmed by a pair of tiny
angels giggling as they flew past me in formation, happy as they were
to be better than myself at something.</p><p>I finally learned the ropes of flying just in time to be caught and
brought back up to my waiting, loving girlfriend, and we kissed for a
bit as our daughters finished their acrobatics out of our sight. They
got dropped next to us and gave us a big hug, appreciating both the
familial love and my tightly-covered bottom. I quickly put an end to
that and walked back to the jumping site; this time, I was less
aggressive in trying to catch the wind, letting the wind flow under my
wings. That concept was great for gliding, but it made me lose some
initial height compared to my more experienced daughters. Wanting to
catch up to them, I inadvertently flapped my wings; to my great
surprise, the large and muscular appendages did manage to bring me up,
and I was able to rejoin my daughters for some acrobatics. I dove down
accidentally more than once, trying to follow their complex maneuvers,
but was delighted to see that the size of the wings made them more
than capable of flight, in sharp contrast to the gliding wings of my
precious children. We flew around for over an hour, jump after jump,
our experience and flight time increasing further every time, until we
were capable of maintaining some semblance of formation all the way down.</p><p>We slowly made our way down to the catcher robots after another jump,
and up again to their ever-loving mother. This time, however, instead
of jumping behind my daughters, I took their hands in mine and invited
them to jump with me. Sure enough, we managed to maintain a good
flying posture, and my daughters were once again delighted at the
motherly love; I did, however, manage to surprise them when I flapped
my wings a few times, pulling them up with me as I gained altitude,
something they didn't know was possible. We flew in circle for a time,
high above most other girls, my angels behind me, their hair and limbs
waving in the wind like my tail behind me.</p><p>Taken by a sudden idea, I pulled my daughters back to their mother,
where we actually landed, instead of being brought. After easing her
mind with a loving kiss, I innocently asked her if she wanted to try
gliding with us. Even without wings herself, the argument went, she
was in no danger, our daughters and my wings more than capable of
supporting her weight and the robots down below were used to
harmlessly catching people in free fall. She gave up easily, knowing
she couldn't win the argument against all three of us, and we took our
flying position; I wrapped my arms lovingly around her, an embrace
that actually felt better than the wind against my face, and our
darlings each took hold of one of her arms. Just like that, we just
down, and our combined flying power did allow us to comfortably glide
down. The feel of Kim's warm body, in addition to the caress of the
wind on my wings, made me feel more comfortable than I had in a long
time. I let out a satisfied moan as I distractedly flapped my wings,
and barely noticed when we reached the bottom. I didn't let go of my
lover, her warm body being against mine the whole trip back up.</p><p>Having flied for hours, it was now time to go back home. Again, much
cuddling was had on the ride home, and I instructed my loves to relax,
joining them after I distractedly selected the lunch-to-be. There was
cuddling, and there was eating, the latter of which incorporating much
of the concepts of the former, and we again found ourselves in the
large family bed. Emily, using her birthday prerogative, let her hands
undress her little sister, making it clear that they were going to
make love. Smiling, I directed my attention to Kim, my hands already
undressing her to give a good backdrop to our daughters' lovemaking.</p><p>Kisses and moans ensued, hands flying from body to body, trying to
please as many girls as possible. Soon enough, however, I could see
Kim was getting particularly aroused. When Anita started making love
to Kim, their little bodies embracing tightly, Kim took place over
them, her body kneeling on all four, offering her breasts to Emily's
eager mouth. Her bottom was quite exposed to me, and I naturally
started caressing it; before I could get much done in that regard,
however, she pleaded to me to give her my tail. She was already quite
horny, her pussy dripping on top of our amorous daughters, and she
looked like she couldn't stand it much longer. Merciful, I placed
myself behind her, moved my tail forward between my legs, and let her
appreciate its muscular form. She moaned loudly, soon nearly
screaming, electrifying our daughters to more vigorous action; Anita
was now thrusting at her sister with very little control, her arms,
between her sister's shoulders and soft wings, holding Emily close.
Emily was sucking on Kim's wet nipple, letting the milk flow from the
other with much fondling, arousing Anita to even greater height with
its warmth. I held back my desire to touch myself so I could maintain
a good rhythm on my lover, who needed it much more than myself; and
indeed, her pussy was much wetter than usual, her moans louder and
more insistent. This proceeded for a short time before Kim had a
shiver, an early near-orgasm letting her body relax a little.</p><p>The three of them were moaning loudly at that point, and Anita's body
was already wet with milk and juices from Kim's restless body. At some
point, Kim seemed to lose strength in her limbs and let her body fall
down, her breast now directly in Emily's face, who no longer needed to
stretch up reach it; her belly was rubbing against Anita's back in
what I could only imagine was a most pleasant sensation. I had a hard
time holding back my own lust, the only thing allowing me to continue
pleasuring Kim with my tail was the ever-increasing force of my
thrusts, demanding all my body could give her. When she finally
reached heaven, closely following our daughters' simultaneous orgasm,
I let my body fall next to them, my pussy wet from arousal but
otherwise unsatisfied. I wanted some relief, but found no strength to
seek but cuddles for some time with the three of them, Anita offering
me her wings as a warm blanket as usual, to thank me for my love.</p><p>The embrace lasted for some time, my heavy breathing calming down but
doing little to encourage me to rise again, appreciating as I was of
the love I was shown. Finally, after a good, relaxing rest, I heard
purring from my lover, who came to invite me up to rest against her;
her intentions were quickly made apparent when she immediately started
fondling my bare ass some more, making me notice her still-wetting
pussy. I chided her childlike lust before getting behind her again.
This time, she pleaded for the tail to enter her soft butt, surprising
me slightly. However, instead of again moving my tail between my legs,
I knelt next to her and moved my tail to the side, having plenty of
room to penetrate her cute rear. I took her hand in mine as she again
started to lose countenance, and let the love flow freely between us.</p><p>At that point, my pussy was dripping wet. I hadn't had any relief
since the morning shower's quite welcome cunnilingus and my lust was
starting to get the better of me. I didn't need to figure a way to
pleasure myself in that position, however, as a little body found
itself under me. Emily's tongue started threading the familiar ground
between my legs, which immediately made my hand tighten around Kim's;
Anita soon took place under my lover's pussy, and the two little
angels took us to heaven while they masturbated each other furiously,
our arousal getting the better of them. Realizing just how deep my
tail was inside Kim's butt, Emily decided to give me a treat of my
own, plunging a pair of her fingers in my ass, right under my athletic
tail. The sensation, coupled with her tongue, was quite wonderful; I
started screaming loudly, the much-needed cure to my lust taking
effect quickly, drenching my daughter in as much of my tasty cum as
she could possible desire. I soon found myself shivering in an
incredible orgasm which lasted for what seemed like an eternity, my
daughter's lips and tongue keeping me over the top as my juices kept
flowing to her delighted mouth. I soon realized that I had stopped
pleasuring my lover's ass with my tail, which had thrust itself as far
as she would accept it, taking her to a wicked orgasm, courtesy of the
local succubus queen.</p><p>I fell down on the bed and rolled to my side to face Kim, whose eyes
were closed in delight; my free hand soon joined my first one to hold
hers firmly, comforting her as if I was her own mother. Soon enough,
however, our daughters had reached their own orgasm, Anita finally
stopping licking her mommy, and the two little girls pushed their way
between us. I extended my arm to reach under Kim's face, her cheek's
softness seeming to melt in my hand's, and Emily came to cuddle her
back against my chest, Anita taking place in front of her, each of
them resting their tired head on my arm.</p><p>And tired they were; they both had reached two incredible orgasms in a
short period of time, giving their mothers as much pleasure as their
little bodies could supply. Both little girls' cuddling soon turned
into restfulness, their breaths calming down until they fell asleep. I
didn't know what to make of this until a warm blanket was dropped over
us, signifying that the best course of action was to join my family in
the land of dreams. I closed my eyes and sighed, which rubbed my bare
chest against Emily's wings, weakening my resolve to stay awake even
further. I slowly let my eyes close by themselves, subconsciously
matching my breath to Emily's slowly rising and lowering wings, until
our lovely union brought me completely unconscious.</p><p></p><p>I was slowly awoken when Emily started making out with her sister,
their locked lips giving plenty of room for both tongues to delve into
the other's mouth. I let my hand caress Kim's soft cheeks, bringing
her happily back to reality so she could enjoy the spectacle as well.
Neither of the girls seemed to mind that we were using them for our
own enjoyment, our free hands already starting to gently navigate
their childish curves, noticing Emily's slightly growing womanhood.
The kissing eventually turned into snuggling, then into fondling,
which made both girls want more relief. Smiling, I got up and brought
my face down to Emily's pussy, Kim doing the same to Anita's, and we
both started to savor the love holes, our daughters still giving each
others' tongue a good washing.</p><p>I was only starting to penetrate my daughter's pussy with my tongue
when I got a big surprise; pushing my tongue forward, I realized it
reached much further than usual, certainly going nearly as far as the
teen-aged darling could take it, forcing from her a surprised and
aroused scream, without even getting her lips away from her sister's.
I quickly pulled my tongue out and verified its length, and sure
enough, the thing now extended to many times its former reach. I
puzzled that this was an undocumented feature of the succubus
modification before Emily's hand reached to my head and eagerly pulled
it closer to her. Her pussy was already wet, her body not knowing the
cause of the deep reach, but still demanding more; I obliged, throwing
my new tongue deeply into the cherub's welcoming pussy. Even though I
was the one pleasuring her, I couldn't help but feel great at the
touch. Every brush of my tongue inside her pussy gave nearly as much
pleasure to myself as it did to her, her wonderful taste only adding
to the sensation, overwhelming my senses quickly. I finished
penetrating her little pussy purely on instincts, my practiced oral
skills being reinforced by the succubus impulses to snake my tongue
around my daughter's pleasure hole as long as she needed to get relief.</p><p>Soon enough, both my daughters exploded in orgasm. The taste of
childish juices was wonderful, of course, but it surprised me just how
much I appreciated it. My mind started to cloud as the taste
overwhelmed my heightened senses, and before I knew it, the feeling of
well-being spread lower on my body, reaching between my legs and,
seeming to caress my clit, forced me into an orgasm of my own.</p><p>Not knowing what to do or expect, I let my head rest against the
pillow of wings my daughters had supplied by wrapping their angelic
features against each other. My mouth was still nearly touching the
tiny pussy of my beloved elder daughter, my tongue seeming to lick the
delicious juice by itself, bringing more shivers into her tiny
exhausted frame. I stopped trying to figure out what had happened and
let my body and mind relax; I playfully rolled my tail against Kim's
leg, who seemed to enjoy the sensation as she distractedly started to
caress the leathery invader. We cuddled for some time again, my body
still under the blanket and my head plunged so deep within a fortress
of kiddy bellies, fondling arms and snuggling wings that I wondered if
I ever could find my way out, or would even manage to try to.</p><p>Eventually, however, Anita and Kim managed to get up, encouraged by
Emily's unstoppable giggle as I relentlessly kissed her sensitive
little belly. We snuggled comfortably and talked for a long while,
about nothing in particular, more as an excuse to stay close together
than to get anything actually said. Dinner was prepared, eaten and
forgotten, when we got a call.</p><p>The twins, our favorite six-year-old Asian beauties, had just got up
and wanted to see us again. Not wanting to pass an occasion to delight
at their particularly precocious bodies, we eagerly accepted and urged
them on their way. Snuggling proceeded as normal for the fifteen
minutes of their travel, an eternity made shorter by naked
distractions all around us.</p><p>When the pretty twins came in, they were first surprised by our new
look; my angels now had real angel wings, and I had a tail, wings and
tiny pink horns that must have made me look adorable. The quickly
raced towards our bed when we invited them, discarding their scant
clothing on the way, and took their place among us. Emily and Anita
turned their back to them, letting their play with their soft wings
for some time, and I put forward my tail for them; they seemed to
enjoy just grasping it, their dreamy little hands barely big enough to
go around it. Soon, however, their mind turned into more animated
activities, and I decided I would let myself succumb to this one
devilish thought I had.</p><p>As casually as I could manage, I ordered the computer to load up a
simulation of the twins. Sure enough, a copy of the local pretties
appeared and walked towards the originals, kissing them softly. There
was no telling whether the girls were kissing their simulated selves
or twins, and I'm not sure if it really mattered right now. No doubt
they were already planning to take vengeance on me for such a sneaky
move, but right now they were busy obeying baser instincts; the
simulated twins pushed their fingers in the little girls' pussies,
bringing their attentions away from eventual retribution and towards
orgasms.</p><p>We watched them playing with themselves for some time, fascinated by
their precociousness, when Kim had an even meaner idea; ""Computer,
load the twins once for everyone in this room"", she said.</p><p>Unquestioning, the computer obeyed, bringing a dozen additional baby
girls to the bed, which was starting, for the first time in its busy
life, to be pretty full. Soon, my body was covered in prepubescent
girls; the original twins seemed to need no more encouragement and our
daughters couldn't accommodate more than two each, leaving four girls
for each of Kim and myself, more than enough for every sensitive body
part. The simulated girls quickly started working on me, eagerly
encouraging me on my back so they could take their places, one on each
of my breasts, one offering me a tasty immature pussy to lick, and the
final one disappearing between my legs, even as she sensually rubbed
her little pussy on my tail, something I recognized was a fabrication
of the simulation meant to please the audience, as the little girls
certainly had no such reflex.</p><p>I was more than happy to let baby mouths show me a good time, getting
more aroused by their pretty body as they brought me closer to climax.
My bliss was broken, however, when Emily, almost crying in unfulfilled
desire, pleaded for more girls. Soon enough, she was covered in little
girls doing their best to bring her happiness. The whole scene was
incredible, my daughter's body and wings were covered in Asian little
girls who looked like they couldn't possibly know what sex was, and
yet they pleased her to no end, rubbing their wet pussies and soft
little hands wherever they thought might please the little girl. The
horny screams of pleasure from my darling Emily were more than I could
take, and I erupted in drenching orgasm all over the head of the
little simulated girl between my legs; sensing I was satisfied, the
remaining three girls slowly pushed themselves away from me and went
to play with the lucky twin, licking her body wherever my juices had
flown. I was left resting peacefully while I watched them dry their
sister off, and I heard more screams coming from all around me. First
the original twins, trying to hold back their pretty voices as they
reached climax, still holding hands; then, Emily and Kim came, almost
simultaneously, their loud moans bringing Anita to her own little
climax, after which she let her head rest on an little girl's lap
while her two most recent lovers stroked her gently.</p><p>The scene could have gone for quite some time, but the original girls
seemed to finally take offense by it, and ordered their copies
removed. They whispered to each others for a bit then, as one, they
ordered the computer to load the ""loving family"", a monicker I was not
taking without a fair amount of pride.</p><p>From the door walked the four of us, identical save for the missing
body modifications. I was wondering which of them I was going to get
to play with, when the silliness of the situation struck me; if I
wanted to play with my lover or daughters, I could play with them
directly. The conclusion meant, of course, that I could only possibly
play with my simulated self.</p><p>Sure enough, each of the simulations walked to their real counterpart,
and I caught in my virtual self's eyes a lust I didn't think I could
give myself. She almost dove towards me, rather than just crawl on the
bed, and her mouth caught my own expertly; I got the last laugh,
however, if that is even possible, because my newly-discovered tongue
crawled deep into her mouth, circling her tongue all the way.
Everything seemed to make my duplicate hornier, however, and her hands
explored my tail furiously, pulling at it sexily, before she went
straight to the meat of the encounter, pushing a leg over and under my
own and placing her pussy on my own. I couldn't take much of it myself
and let the construct in front of me lead me to a very pleasurable
encounter as she frantically rubbed her clit and wet pussy against my
own, her arms echoing my own in holding each other tightly, even as
our mouths explored new ways of playing with my special tongue.</p><p>I knew full well pleasing this woman was futile; she was a simulation,
meant to arouse me, and yet I couldn't help but try to make her happy.
Perhaps I myself gained happiness from trying to please her, but the
thought was slowly burrowed to make place for lust to a perfect self.
Bringing me to another orgasm in such a short time wasn't easy,
however, and we stayed blissfully in our loving embrace for some time
before I finally overflowed with my wet juices, the simulation
immediately cumming herself to make me enjoy the situation more.</p><p>I felt completely silly myself after being taken by my simulation, and
I crawled to my closest lover, Emily's little winged body cuddling
with her simulated self; she was quite eager to make room for me as I
got closer to her, and the simulation shortly pretended to be
offended, but didn't insist when it was clear we could tell them apart
from the real girls.</p><p>The other girls were finishing up quite nicely, Anita on top of her
copy, her mouth busying itself on the infantile pussy as her
simulation did the same to her; and Kim kneeling down as her fake twin
was lovingly thrusting toys in both her love holes, accelerating to
give Kim her bliss sooner so she could join the rest of us.</p><p>The most beautiful of the scenes, however, was the little twins, both
of them quite real, who were sitting in front of each others, their
legs intertwined, little fingers pushing into the other's wet holes
while they held each other close, their cheeks rubbing together in
what seemed the most pleasant way. I brought Emily's attention to the
identical lovers, bringing a cute whimper to her cuteness-overloaded
system; she let her head rest against my breasts and kept watching the
girls until they reached orgasm together in perfect simultaneity.</p><p>Everyone being quite done with the simulations, they were dismissed,
and Kim encouraged the three youngest girls to come cuddle with the
rest of us. I was blessed with the twins cuddling between my legs,
their little faces meeting at the lips, comfortably resting against my
still-wet pussy as they relaxed. Anita took her favorite spot next to
her sister and Kim got a soft bed and blanket of wings while she held
her tight.</p><p>With four girls on top of me, holding me down, I couldn't possibly
think of moving; and when even two of them were removed, as they
needed to get home in time for lunch, it was Kim who had to escort
them to the door, a long kissing session ensuing between the three of
them, ending only at the last second of their free time with us. Kim
came to take her place again behind Anita, both our daughters already
sound asleep after such an exceptional treatment. We talked softly for
some time and I promised to introduce her to this wonderful tongue
soon enough, our usual warmed blanket over us keeping us from wanting
to move anywhere. Soon enough, though, tiredness took over the two of
us like it did our daughters, and we slowly fell asleep, overtaken by
perfect bliss.</p>"
263,"Simulated Love, Part 8",Anonymous Submitter,8,"A short week's work comes and goes, and a whole evening is dedicated to pleasing the one who provided for the family.","['Ffgg', 'ScFi', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>A restful sleep was to be the start of a busy week; it was already
Tuesday, and it was my week to go to work. Pinned down as I was by my
beautiful angels, I conceded to Kim the right to make breakfast for
the day. I eventually woke them up and got dressed while they showed
each other some attention, and I ate the meal quietly before kissing
my family goodbye.</p><p>Now, as I remarked to one of my colleagues, there is something for
which to be thankful in these hormonal balances. I'm fairly sure I
wouldn't have been able to concentrate on work was it not for them,
and even though I did manage to get a quick mutual fingering with that
hot woman during our lunch break, that wouldn't have been nearly
enough to get my daughters and girlfriend off my mind for three
consecutive days, with only a bit of relief in the evenings. Even with
half the office's women wanting to check out my new body
modifications, I hardly got wet at all. I shared my body openly, of
course, except for the tongue, which was only enjoyed by the sweeter
girls with whom I was already quite familiar.</p><p>The three days were soon over, though, and even the best of work takes
second place to a loving family. On Thursday afternoon, I was already
feeling my body relaxing the forced work away, and I was on my way
home as soon as I had finished my tasks, not even stopping by the
break room to kiss my co-workers goodbye. As usual, Anita and Emily
were quick to jump at me when I got home, knowing full well that the
evening of the third day of work was a lot more active than the
previous two. I gave my lover a long kiss, my dextrous tongue twisting
in her surprised mouth, and she slowly unbuttoned my shirt before
directing me to bed, informing me that the simmering dinner would be
ready soon.</p><p>Already half-naked, I could feel my nipples harden under my daughters'
soft caresses. I laid down on the bed before my legs gave off
completely, and noticed many wet spots; traces, no doubt, of the rest
of the family's previous activities.</p><p>Anita and Emily took places on my sides, leaving the rest of my body
to my lover; they knew how good it felt to have her expert hands
undress them, and they certainly didn't want to deprive me of that
feeling. I closed my eyes and distractedly placed my hands in my
daughters' abundant hair, Anita's long, freely flowing mane covering
my hands fully, in sharp contrast to Emily's ponytail, allowing my
hand an easier time caressing her soft, teen-aged neck. As sweet as my
angels were, however, it didn't manage to get my mind's interest for
very long. Already, Kim was working her charms on me, her hands
seeming to know exactly what I needed as she systematically removed my
footwear, skirt and panties, taking her time around my tail, arousing
me so much it made me wonder if she had had a tailed girlfriend before.</p><p>I lost track of time at some point, but I knew it couldn't have been
that long; even already satisfied, our daughters didn't act so
lustfully if they didn't want more love. I felt their loving lips
surround my teats, their tongue stimulating them expertly when they
weren't getting a pre-meal drink of warm, motherly milk. My lover
having finished removing my panties, she slowly and artfully made her
way up my legs, making me crazy with lust the way only she knew how.
When she finally reached my pussy, it was already drenched with
desire, the juices wasting down to the ground; she was quick to place
her tongue under the flow, enjoying the taste. She gently lifted my
legs, directing my tail to her breasts, and placed her mouth around my
slit, stimulating my clit with one hand while holding my pussy open
with the other so as to plunge her tongue deep toward my pleasurable
areas. I was already moaning loudly, breathless and powerless before
her loving attacks, coordinated deliberately with our daughters'
increased lust.</p><p>Taking a short pause after a near-orgasm on my part, she encouraged
our daughters to get closer; they hurried towards me, leaving my
breasts to instead cuddle lovingly, allowing their wet pussies to rub
against my sides, their little heads resting peacefully on my
shoulders. I let the warm feeling sink in, and was already prepared
when Kim's mouth once again found its way to my longing pussy. Her
encouragement, timed perfectly to my daughters' rubbing pussies, soon
got me over the top, and I came, screaming, in my lovers' mouth, who
was more than happy to drink my abundant fluids. I didn't realize when
my daughters came, but it might have been soon after me, when my arms,
wrapped around their bodies so my hands were on their butts, pulled
them closely towards me, rubbing their pussies even more intensely.
After our trio of orgasms, my darling got up, leaving us to our
cuddling while she set the table.</p><p>I spent much of the dinner with my head among the clouds, still high
from the recent orgasm. My daughters seemed to recover quicker,
however, and I got rewarded once they were done with Anita coming to
sit on my lap, burrowing her head between my breasts and wrapping her
arms and wings around me; I had to stop many times to give in to the
urge to hug her even closer, but I did eventually manage to finish eating.</p><p>When asked what they wanted to do, Emily boldly asked if we could
watch some pornographic movie she had seen an ad for, an adaptation of
the ""Sleeping Beauty"" where the sleeping princess and her princess
charming spend most of the movie making passionate love. With a little
hesitation, but seeing as it was aimed at children, we allowed our
daughters to watch the movie under our supervision. It was Anita's
first time watching a purely pornographic movie, her previous
televised sexual experience being limited to normal movies adapting to
our deviant desires.</p><p>We went to the living room, sat on the couch and ordered the movie. It
started with a bang as the pretty little sleeping beauty was shown,
completely naked, sleeping with her hands on her belly, her legs
apart, as if inviting any saving princess to take her before waking
her. Already Emily, sitting on my lap, was showing signs of restless
lust; I relaxed a bit back and moved my legs apart, allowing her to
lay back against me, to help her calm down. In that position, her
wings were rubbing almost sensually against my vagina, something I
hadn't seen coming. She was also sitting on my tail, the strong
succubic limb parting her butt cheeks away in what seemed like a most
pleasant way; she grabbed the end of my tail and distractedly brought
it to her, rubbing her cheek on it as she watched the so-called story
unfold. The princess charming, quite deserving of her name, saw the
pretty angel on the bed and nearly wet herself. With no trace of
acting, she showed the young girl loving eyes before regaining
countenance and sitting herself next to the girl so she could wake her
with a loving kiss. The story unfolded pretty predictably from that
point, both girls desiring the other and making no effort to stop
their lust. I was impressed by the fact the story didn't try to force
the young girls into positions that are awkward at their age, letting
them make love in simple, relaxed positions that felt natural and let
them consume their lust uninterrupted.</p><p>As the story's girls were making their way past the early making out
part and towards fondling and cuddling, I could feel my pretty angel
getting more and more agitated. Her wings were starting to shudder,
her hands losing strength but gaining lust as she caressed my tail,
seeming to actually desire it. Next to me, Anita and Kim were a lot
calmer, snuggling lovingly and enjoying the movie for its loving,
paper-thin story rather than its arousing effect. When I felt how wet
Emily had gotten on my tail, however, I knew I wouldn't have the
luxury of enjoying the cheesy child's story much longer.</p><p>I slipped my arms over Emily's wings and started to rub on her
shoulders, taking her stress away and letting it be replaced be a more
natural lust. Soon enough, she was breathing heavily and I let my
hands slip progressively further forward, eventually reaching the soft
nipples adorning her burgeoning breasts. With a mix of motherly
tenderness and succubic instincts, I gently pinched her nipples,
making my daughter gasp in pleasure, before rolling them between my
fingers. The effect was almost instantaneous; she got very wet, and
her already erect nipples seemed to harden even more, inviting me to
give her even more pleasure.</p><p>With what seemed like superhuman willpower, Emily managed to turn a
bit toward me and whispered, ""Mommy, will you please give me your tail?""</p><p>Taken by surprised by the child's forwardness, I was left to
contemplate the question while she was basically rubbing against my
tail, trying, in vain, to dissipate the lust.</p><p>Surely, the girl had taken many bigger things in there, yet it's the
first time I would be acting so directly on her. I soon realized there
was no reason to hold back, and this would surely would be a wonderful
bounding experience between my daughter and myself.</p><p>Sighing, I removed my hands from her soft nipples and lifted her back
up on my lap, before taking her legs apart. I could have taken her in
another position, but I wanted to be sure she could still watch the
movie. Leaning backward further, my daughter now basically sitting on
top of me, I lifted my tail and carefully put its pronged tip against
her soft vagina. I caressed it a bit, prudently making sure I could
get the angle right even without a good sight of her tiny wet spot,
not wanting to accidentally hurt her. Sensing her desire, I put the
living toy inside her, slowly letting her enjoy the sensation. I then
proceeded to thrust the tail inside her rhythmically, trying to match
the movements of the girls making love on the screen, to increase my
daughter's happiness.</p><p>Before long, Emily was moaning loudly and dripping all over my tail;
Kim and Anita turned their attention towards us, smiling to let us
know they enjoyed the show, even though Emily was way too distracted
to notice it. Kim started slowly fondling Anita, working her so she'd
be just lustful enough for some whole-family fun when Emily was
properly satisfied.</p><p>Meanwhile, Emily's moans were starting to grow more intense, nearly
louder than the girls on screen, who were screaming their lungs out as
they kept repeating sweetness and each others' name, their pleasure
heightening to nearing an orgasm. I did my best to arouse my daughter,
thinking of how sweet it would be if she came at the same time as the
girls on the screen. My tail was now working furiously, plunging
incredibly deep into her pussy and coming out drenched, before driving
in again, the drilling proceeding as fast as my bulky limb could
allow. I let my hands explore her wings, knowing her nerves would make
her feel so much better from it, and she soon went over the top, to
the pleasure of her two spectators, who watched the scene unfold,
ignoring the similar event happening to the lovers on the screen.
Where my daughters let herself fall in my arms exhausted, however, the
girls on screen lustfully continued their sexual encounter, switching
to a sixty nine, their lovers' tiny pussies dripping from their own
juices, which they drank avidly.</p><p>Not desiring to test if we could match the actresses' stamina, I let
my tail slip out and my daughter cuddle, the moans seeming more
distant now that my satisfied daughter was cuddling in my loving arms.
Kim and Anita made their way toward us and cuddled next to us,
completing the family portrait.</p><p>Yet the sweetness couldn't go on forever; the girls on screen were
likely going to go at it for another half hour, which made us all
horny, even sweet Emily. Anita got up and cuddled with her older
sister, rubbing her flat chest against Emily's back, with only tiny
nipples to break the skin's incredible softness. Meanwhile, Kim
cuddled closer to me, and whispered in my ear that she wanted to take
me up on my offer to plunge me elongated tongue on her sweet, sweet
pussy, her words making me so much hornier, helped by her tongue
playing with my ear.</p><p>Knowing exactly what I had to do, I encouraged our daughters aside, to
explore each other more privately, and let myself slip down on the
ground, my back against the couch. Kim immediately took the hint and
got up, placing her pussy in my face; our daughters had started
cuddling behind me, perhaps already scissoring, and their older
mother's arms were soon finding their way around their winged bodies.
Meanwhile, I was left to do whatever pleased me with that tight hole
of hers, so I dug deep into her pleasure hole, her wetness convincing
me to skip the usual formalities.</p><p>I snaked my tongue around, touching and tasting every part I could,
screwing her as deep and lovingly as I could. Again, the sensation of
inner pussy skin against my oversensitive tongue got the better of me
and one of my hands left her perfect, athletic butt to go down on my
wet pussy, easily slipping three practiced fingers in. I let my lover
and daughters' moans fill me ear as my mouth was too busy to produce
much of a sound, and soon enough the pleasure brought me over the top,
my lover cumming in my open mouth almost as soon as I drenched the carpet.</p><p>Half obeying her failing legs, my lover let herself slip down to my
level and gave me a loving kiss, her tongue soon finding just how
agile I could make my own. We then relaxed a bit and turned toward the
television, where the mythical girls seemed to finally grow exhausted
at their repeated orgasms, their little bodies now tiredly rubbing
their pussies together, clits probing each other at every opportunity.
When they finally had one last orgasm, they fell down, barely having
the strength to kiss, and it was apparent the script was fairly
improvised at that point; I thought the girls were actually lovers,
the way to were so eager to please each other. I let my eyes rest,
since the movie was over, and I felt my daughters were actually done
as well. We cuddled for some time, mother with lover and daughter with
sister, before we finally regained enough strength to talk again. I
was starting to dread my daughters being still horny, my exhausted
body wanting nothing more of their advances, but it seems they were
done with sexual activities for the evening.</p><p>Migrating to bed, my daughters requested in unison to check out more
body modifications. With the proper instructions, many young girls
appeared, demonstrating the many ways science can make little girls
more attractive. The girls didn't seem to push any sex, however, and
Kim and I were allowed to cuddle while we watched our daughters play
with the newcomers, caressing whatever limb the girls wanted to
demonstrate. I was quite happy to see my daughters play without
seeking sex all the time, although they were still quite eager to test
any modification that required kissing, taking their sweet time in the
girls' embrace.</p><p>All in all, I saw easily a few dozens girls lay down on our bed, new
ones arriving when our daughters were done playing with the last ones.
The range of modifications was quite impressive, and more than once I
had to suppress an exclamation as the adorable tiny devils, cat-girls,
four-armed lovers and various unrecognized mythical creatures were
demonstrating the way they could cuddle and snuggle with girls that
normal people couldn't.</p><p>After what seemed like hours, the parade of girls finally arrived to
an end, and our daughters came to cuddle with us. They whispered,
sweetly but assuredly, that Kim had to get some modifications, since
she was the only one left normal. I was shocked at how casually they
suggested Kim should modify her 147-years-old body, which had gone all
this time with only the natural specifications; yet Kim didn't correct
them, instead taking much interest in the idea. I was too astounded to
say much, and the decision to get her a cat-girl tail and ears was
taken largely without me; yet I found little reason to oppose it, the
idea sounding quite enticing. With a satisfied smile, my angels gave
us a big hug and let their little heads fall on us, signaling the time
for our warm blanket to take us to a restful, deserved sleep.</p>"
264,"Simulated Love, Part 9",Anonymous Submitter,9,"Once again, the family of four finds itself in the hospital for some body modifications.","['FFgg', 'ScFi', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>I think I've gotten pretty good at handling my daughters; for example,
I can now pick the girl on top of me and cuddle her to her mother or
sister without waking anyone up, a skill of which I'm pretty proud. So
when I got up to make breakfast and Kim woke up, I knew it wasn't
because of me; still, there's no reason to pass up such a great
occasion, so my beloved and I enjoyed some sweet cuddling and kissing
before our daughters woke up, demanding our complete attention once again.</p><p>We were all a bit disappointed that the cat-girl-to-be would only be
getting her modifications in the afternoon, yet saw little reason to
not take advantage of the free time in our usual way. Suffice to say
that the family was pretty busy on the bed all morning, much cuddling
and orgasms taking place as usual. We finally hopped in the shower for
a quick wash and sex before curling up in some warm blankets to let
our angels' wings slowly dry. Lunch was had, naked flesh was covered,
barely, and we were out to see our favorite body-modifications
specialists for the third time in under a week.</p><p>The doctor greeted us with a smile before quickly reviewing the
modification request. She gave an abridged speech, since she knew we
had all heard it before, and led Kim to the modification chamber while
the nurse took us to the waiting room.</p><p>Now, I knew Anita and Emily, our daughters, had had some fun with the
nurse and doctor while I was asleep, getting my own modifications; and
I know they're always eager for some fun with any girl or woman they
like. Yet, the way they basically jumped at a woman who was a total
stranger just a week before took me completely by surprise.</p><p>The two cherubic girls were almost fighting for the nurse's attention,
taking turns making out with her before Emily grew wiser and
unbuttoned the nurse's shirt so she could start sucking on her breast
– very nice breasts, by the way, quite firm and soft. The nurse, of
course, didn't fight the young lesbians one bit, getting her tongue in
each of the girls' mouths as much as possible without showing a
favorite, and was actually already moaning when Emily starting sucking
on her lovely tits.</p><p>Not to be outdone, I removed my clothes and took place behind the
nurse, spreading my legs on each side of her so my pussy was rubbing
on her soon-to-be naked butt. With one hand, I caressed my
12-years-old daughter's ponytailed hair softly, letting her feel that
shiver of pleasure she gets when her mother lets her know how much she
loves her when she's already busy showing love to another woman. With
Emily already grabbing the nurse's breasts, I had no choice but to
move my other hand elsewhere. I slipped my hand past the nurse's soft
curves and toward Anita's cute butt and started slowly undressing her,
soon helped by the sexy nurse, who seemed used to removing clothes
from little girls while being stimulated.</p><p>When Anita was good and naked, I turned my attention to Emily.
Caressing her cheeks, I encouraged her to seek me; she soon found
reason to stop sucking on the sexy breasts of our pretty nurse and
came closer to me before planting her lips on my own in a quite
delightful kiss. Wasting no time, kissing and caressing her, I
lovingly removed her clothes, discarding them to the floor as I went;
soon enough, as I pointed out to my darlings, the nurse was the only
one with any clothes still on. This brought adorable mischievous
smiles to my angels, who were quick to place their hands on the quite
willing nurse to undress her. The operation probably took a bit longer
than it should have, the tiny hands being slowed down somewhat by the
many kisses our favorite nurse was eager to give my daughters.</p><p>After a bit more playing around, kisses, caresses and breast-fondling
flying freely, the doctor came back from the machine room to join us.
“SHE still had clothes on!”, the nurse exclaimed, prompting her
tiniest fans to jump at her colleague, their little hands eager to set
the soft skin free of the fabric oppressors.</p><p>Calming down somewhat from my daughters' stimulation, I wrapped my
arms around the nurse. She was still giggling from seeing the doctor's
surprised impression, which was by then already turning into a big
smile. I pulled the nurse a bit closer to me, encouraging her to
cuddle while watching the show; she didn't seem sure on how to react
at first, but soon relaxed completely and let her body fall against
mine while I relaxed myself against the pillows. Blissfully, we
watched as two perfect little winged girls finished undressing a fully
willing doctor and started showing more affection; the doctor lowered
herself to my daughters, wrapped her arms around them and picked them
up close to her. The girls were more than happy to be shown such a
display of care and physical prowess and sighed lightly as the doctor
took the pretty girls to the bed with their mother and her assistant,
ignoring her clothes lying indistinguishably with the rest of ours.</p><p>Apparently thinking my daughters might need some encouragement before
getting to the more interesting parts, she laid down next to us and
pulled the girls close to cuddle. The girls were already quite
agitated, of course, but that didn't seem to convince their physician.
Not wanting my daughters to go in sex deprivation, I reset the
doctor's expectations by putting my bare pussy over her head; she
seemed to hesitate a bit at first, so I lowered myself further and she
started kissing and licking me, freeing my daughters from her loving
grasp to put her soft and strong hands on my bottom, grabbing and
caressing me lovingly.</p><p>I saw Emily try to get the doctor's attention by sucking her breasts,
but Anita, giving the nurse a big hug, had the right idea. The nurse
managed to get both her little lovers' interest when she grabbed them
both by the bottom, pleasing Anita to no end and bringing Emily away
from the doctor and to her loving embrace.</p><p>The doctor now having no one taking care of her, and her service
getting more and more enthusiastic, I decided to lower myself to her,
so that I might get to please her while she tended to me. Next to me,
the nurse started to moan, followed soon after by my little angels; my
attention, however, was directed at the delicious, flowing vagina
offered to me and, after giving its clit a few loving kisses, I let my
instincts take over me and submerged my tongue in her abundant cum.
The eroticism of the taste was overwhelming; not only was her body
modded to produce enough to quench the most heated lover's lust, but
its aroma and savor were overwhelming to the senses, especially my own
since my tongue had been modded for extra sensitivity. I closed my
eyes and let my tongue worm its way around my loving physician's
pleasure hole while I busied my lips as best I could around her pussy
so that I would not lose a single drop of the precious fluid.</p><p>Soon, we were both overwhelmed with pleasure, and our bodies were
brought to a simultaneous orgasm, my tail rising instinctively as the
pleasure took over me, nearly prompting me to take my mouth away even
as the best of the doctor's juices were flowing to me. I held strong,
however, and soon was drinking avidly from her pleasure fountain. When
her spasms finally subsided, I let my body fall down on hers, and we
allowed ourselves to relax for a while; I particularly appreciated how
she traced the shape of my succubic appendages with her expert
fingers, seeming to know exactly where all the sensitive nerves were
placed.</p><p>After a bit of her loving caresses, however, I noticed that my tongue
was still sticking out a bit out of my mouth and into her vagina.
Embarrassed, I quickly removed it, giving her a shiver, but she said
“No, put it back in. Let's do it again.”</p><p>Finding some remaining energy, I decided I was properly rested from
our previous orgasm and dove my tongue again in her vagina; she soon
followed my taking my butt in one hand and a pushing a finger of her
other hand inside my eager pussy. Invigorated by her encouragements, I
started slithering my tongue around, feeling her inner softness. After
a few moments, she dove another finger in, to my great pleasure; I let
my hands navigate her legs and butt while I kept crawling inside her
wet hole. When she finally placed a third finger inside me, stretching
my pussy to its limit, I let her taste the full length of my sensitive
tongue. Pushing as far as I could go, I reached the limits of her
pussy and started to feel around, her delicious juices flowing all
around my tongue, showing me a wonderful taste.</p><p>Having been so absorbed by our mutual pleasure, I had somewhat
forgotten about my daughter and their cherished nurse. Their presence
was however reminded to me when, still feeling both of the doctor's
hands on me, a pair of long, dextrous fingers found themselves in my
butt hole, bringing me a shiver of pleasure. As the nurse expertly
pleasured my butt, a comfort I rarely requested but always enjoyed, I
gave the delicious pussy in my mouth a last rush of vigor. Stretching
her as much as possible, I rotated my tongue around to arouse her
further, and with a great scream from the both of us, we held each
others' asses tight as we drank the others' orgasmic juices thirstily.</p><p>My second orgasm having taken any remaining stamina from me, I could
do nothing as the nurse's hands lifted my limp body and pulled it
toward her, resting head on her lap. The doctor, now behind me and
properly positioned, turned toward me and put an arm on top of me.
Opening my eyes, I saw Anita's sweet butt near my face, her exhausted
body cuddling adorably against the nurse. Emily, slightly less tired
than her 8-years-old sister, had made her way behind the doctor and
cuddled against her back, wrapping both her wings against her and
tickling me slightly with their tip.</p><p>We stayed like that for a good moment, and I might actually have
fallen asleep; the next thing I knew, Anita was making out with the
nurse, and the doctor had turned around to likewise explore Emily's
mouth with her tongue. Stuck between two couples smooching and not
wanting to interrupt my daughters as they were having fun with their
favorite hospital workers, I simply cuddled between the two women and
let the action take place around me; I did manage to get one of the
nurse's hands to caress my cheek, something I always loved. Wrapped in
pure bliss, I stood by as the nurse spread her legs apart and placed
Anita's pussy against her own, rubbing gently; at the same time,
Emily's voice could be heard, moaning lightly, and from the doctor's
arm's movements, it seemed she was taking the fingering quite well. I
decided to pass this fun by and cool off, for once, and I relaxed all
the while two girls and a woman were having orgasms in quick
succession around me, finally getting some rest when they were all
satisfied. Being better rested, I got up and let the nurse, with Anita
in her arms, rest against me, while the doctor picked Emily and placed
her in my other arm.</p><p>The doctor got up and walked to the other side of the room, where the
body modification machine now rested, lights flashing to indicate that
the procedure was finished. We all turned our heads toward the door as
it opened, revealing my precious Kim sleeping, appropriately enough,
like a kitten. Just as our faces brightened with wide smiles, Kim
seemed to wake up, barely moving. Then, in what was no doubt a
contemptible attempt to use her body modifications to nefarious uses,
she got on all four and stretched, her arms forward and her butt
raised, her tail pointing high in the air. Refusing to give in to the
overwhelming cuteness, I mustered all my courage and greeted with a
smile and an innocent “How was your nap?”</p><p>She smiled wickedly at me and got up, turning around to let us admire
her new-found prettiness. From just above her butt, a hairy tail now
protruded, looking soft in its pink and white fur, the color
contrasting greatly to her almost black skin. From the top of her
head, among the hair, grew a pair of matching ears; I noticed that her
natural ears were missing which, while natural when getting new ones,
broke a little bit of my succubic heart. The position of her cat ears,
however, played new games with her hair, which used to stay behind her
human ears. It was now flowing freely on the sides, and I knew those
extra bits of hair would look very sexy in braids.</p><p>Completing the set, and certainly less immediately visible, was the
way she stood; her posture high, almost looking as if she was standing
on the tip of her toes, she showed a grace which was obviously feline,
an additional gift for the cat-girls. When she was satisfied that we
had admired her new body to satisfaction, she turned toward us and
gave us a warm smile, before walking to the bed and curling on top of
me, between Anita and Emily. I wrapped my arms around her and welcomed
her close to me, unsure if her new feline instincts pushed her to more
cuddling, and our daughters started playing with her tail; it was,
apparently, quite soft, and flowed in their hands delightfully. While
they reveled in the tail's softness, I gave each of her ears a soft
kiss. She didn't fight back, instead cuddling closer to me so that I
could reach her easier; I gave her kitty ears a tentative nibble,
barely touching my teeth in fear of hurting her, and she had a shiver
at the sensation. I made mental note of using those new shiver-givers
the next time we were together.</p><p>After a short while, Kim turned around, her head resting between my
breasts, and invitingly took her legs apart. Kim and Anita were more
than happy to dive in, and I got to hold my lover while she got a
much-deserved relief; I think the doctor and her pet nurse were taking
care of each other on the other side of the bed, but my attention was
too riveted at the two little girls who were taking turns licking the
delicious pussy and sucking from the soft and firm breasts of their
mother. They brought their mother to an orgasm while my head was still
cloudy with bliss, and finally came to cuddle on each side of her.</p><p>We eventually got up, and while we were getting dressed, the nurse
informed us that Kim had gotten her bi-yearly invigoration a few
months early, a process which always left her full of energy, which
she always happily used in bed. I bit my lips as I thought of all the
great things that were bound to happen with both brand new body
modifications and Kim's renewed energy.</p><p>After each of us gave both of the health professionals a loving kiss,
we finally headed to eat out again. This time, we were taken to a less
family-oriented restaurant, which encouraged customer interactions and
seemed quite popular with body-modified girls and women. We took
places around the wild table where food was constantly being rotated,
each of us separated while still allowing Kim and I to look after our
daughters, and we let the general ambiance take over us. Soon, we were
giggling like school girls while feeding other girls and being fed
ourselves, sneaking kisses all around. I let my hands explore the
teenage girl next to me, cuddling with her gently when she busied
herself with the Emily, sitting on the other side. The food was simple
but delicious, allowing us to get a good meal while playing with the
girls all around us. This was certainly a good place to dine, and our
daughters' approval seemed to indicate that eating out was now
considered a prime fun-time.</p><p>When we finally finished eating, we eagerly made our way to our
favorite specialized clothing shop; while Kim's body modifications
didn't require a whole new wardrobe, her tail made her shorts ride
dangerously low, attracting all sorts of attention. We were greeted by
the younger of the salesgirls we met, who was quick to call her
girlfriend to let her know we had arrived. Seeing Kim's cat-girl body,
she summoned a new shopping area and directed us toward it. It was
smaller than the angel-child or succubic ones, since cat-girls mostly
wore normal clothes, and so we didn't find any place to hide. Not that
we needed it, really; it was very obvious that there was going to be
lots of fun before we could get any real shopping done.</p><p>And so, having barely closed the door behind her and without waiting
for her girlfriend, miss salesgirl almost jumped at Anita. It was
clear the poor teenager didn't get many chances to play with adorable
and horny little girls. Anita didn't mind her apparent inexperience
with younger girls, though, since she would get to play with the sexy
salesgirl by herself. Laughing, the three of us let them undress each
other while we started on the actual shopping.</p><p>Shopping for a cat-girl was a lot easier, since you didn't need to
worry about any compatibility with the actual modifications. Kim
didn't need to be asked twice to remove her clothes, and she started
trying out some of the clothes before our first saleswoman arrived,
seeming slightly out of breath. She welcomed us as if we had just
arrived, apparently trying to hide the fact she lusted after us, but
she soon fell prey to Kim's feline grace and dove to her naked body to
kiss her. I exchanged a knowing smile with Emily and we let the two of
them join Anita and her salesgirl on the small shopping area's floor,
trying to get some actual shopping done.</p><p>We slowly made our way around the shop, exchanging some kisses along
the way so we wouldn't be done before the others were. When we came
back around to the entrance, having taken our sweet time, we found the
four of them cuddling, naked, their clothes discarded around them.
Seeing us approach, they slowly got us and we started the feline
fashion show; I made sure to prevent the two salesgirls from getting
any clothes on, which they seemed to like. Kim showed us all her
practiced feline poses, some of which I hadn't actually seen before,
and we chose some clothes appropriate to her new capacities, before
kissing our salesgirls goodbye, promising to come back should we ever
need anything else.</p><p>On the way home, Emily expressed regret that they had picked purely
white angel wings. She had seen some of the most elegant wings at the
restaurant, and asked if there was any way they could get colored
wings. As it turned out, they could, and another, hopefully final
appointment was taken with the hospital staff for the next day's
morning so our angels could get pretty colors in their wings.</p><p>The day nearly done, the four of us headed to bed, while what little
clothes hadn't been discarded in the ride home found themselves on the
floor. Taking my little Anita in my arms, I laid down on the bed, my
back against Kim's, and in a moment of sweetness I had been wanting to
try for some time, I entwined my tail around hers, feeling her soft
hair brush against my leathery appendage. Unable to take anymore, I
started to caress Anita greedily, in a way I knew was sure to awaken
her lust. Without letting go of my lover's tail, I turned around on my
back and took my legs apart, raising one of them over Kim's and
Emily's wrapped bodies. Taking the suggestion, Anita laid down on top
of me, cuddling gently as she rubbed her little girlish clit against
mine. I put a hand on her butt and the other on her hair, appreciating
how it flowed freely down to my chest, and the little girl started
making love to me.</p><p>On my side, Kim, already satisfied from her time with the saleswoman,
was fingering Emily lovingly, her tail muscles getting stiff in
excitement. Surrounded by girls I loved, I let the feeling of
well-being flow over me, my pussy getting wetter as my juices mixed
with my youngest daughter's. After some time, my head was arching
back, my body reaching great heights of pleasure even though I still
fell the orgasm so far way. Anita, loving her mother like she had done
many times before, kept rubbing on me, her whole body generating soft
pleasure on mine, bringing me even higher. Our moans, soon turning
into screams, mixed with Emily's, and Anita's movements were getting
more and more agitated, until we finally exploded together in a wet
orgasm, my hands clenching her little butt and head. When we were
finally done moaning and screaming, we heard Emily reaching her own
orgasm, encouraged by our pleasure and her mother's dextrous fingers.
Soon after she came, and while the three of us were still panting from
the exercise, a warm blanket was dropped over us; I was surprised at
how much I welcomed the promise of sleep, soon feeling Anita asleep
herself, her exhausted and satisfied body resting on top of mine and
her head using my breasts as pillows. I allowed my eyes to close and
soon found myself dozing off, having made love to my daughter being a
sure way to bring myself to sleep.</p>"
265,"Simulated Love, Part 10",Anonymous Submitter,10,"The family gets even cuter, then renews their love with sweet and gentle girls.","['FFgg', 'ScFi', 'cons', 'inc']","<p>I was awakened gently, feeling soft lips on my own; instinctively, I
returned the kiss. Still half asleep, and with my lover's tongue
toying with my mouth, I took notice of my surrounding. On top of me,
still sleeping the rest of the just, Anita was giving me all the love
an 8 years old cherub can give her mother. Her pretty little angelic
wings were resting on her side, providing the both of us with a warm,
soft blanket. On my side, starting to wake up, was Emily, her older
sister, her 12-years-old body starting to show her age with growing
breasts on her dark, soft skin; her own angelic wings were stretching,
mimicking her lovely thin legs and embracing arms.</p><p>When she was finally done kissing me, Kim set her hand on Anita's
bottom, the girl's wings preventing her from caressing her on the back
as she so often did. I gave Emily a good wake-up kiss while Anita was
rubbing her pretty eyes, soon to be picked by her other mother for
some nice pre-breakfast cuddling. When the morning rituals were
finally done, the four of us made our way to the table, where the
better-rested Kim had already placed our breakfast. We all made sure
to get some fun while eating, using every opportunity we found to
enjoy the naked bodies of our family sitting so close together.</p><p>Since we had a good two hours before the doctor's appointment, we
decided to skip the (relatively) quick shower in favor of a long,
relaxing bath. Stepping in the large family bath, I relaxed myself
while inviting my youngest daughter, Anita, to come cuddle in my arms;
I always had something for sweet girls, I guess, which fairly easily
explain how Kim and I got together.</p><p>Sitting beside us, their legs tenderly intertwined with ours, Kim and
Emily were snuggling side-by-side, enjoying the warmth of the bath as
much as the soft embrace they were giving each other. Before we could
get any rest, however, hormones once again took over, and our young
girls found themselves demanding more personal attention.</p><p>Knowing Emily to be in good hands snuggling with her other mother, I
set myself to please my youngest daughter, a task not particularly
difficult given how sensitive her entire body had been since she had
gotten those wings. With a few well-placed caresses to the wing and
bottom and a longing kiss to her wet hair, I was set to give Anita
what she wanted. Without fighting me in any way, Anita got her little
immature vagina probed, then invaded by my succubic tail. It was her
first time getting something so big inside her, but she was maturing
fast, and with the soapy bath water lubricating her insides, I felt
she was ready for it. As if to echo my thoughts, Anita let out a long,
peaceful moan, muffled somewhat by my breast in her mouth. Slowly,
lovingly, I set to work pleasuring my innocent daughter; while I
barely pushed the tip of my pronged tail inside her at first, I let a
bit more of it get inside her tiny hole each time I reached inside
her. I worked without hurry, taking several seconds to take the tail
almost entirely out each time, then pushing inside her wet slit. After
a few minutes of such a treatment, my daughter was holding me tightly
with her little arms, and her moans were starting to interrupt her
tongue playing with my breasts. Gradually, she went out of playful
little girl mode and into horny grown woman; when she managed to latch
her mouth to my breast, she no longer sucked the milk out, but grabbed
in as much of it as she could, licking it furiously. Her arms, behind
my back, were holding me firmly and were giving the impression that,
should she have the chance, she would take me any way she could.
Indeed, the feeling of her soft, soapy legs rubbing me down was
starting to get to me, but I kept pleasuring her, making sure the
experience would be memorable.</p><p>I eventually sped up the thrusting, having waited until she was good
and about ready to come. Pushing as far as she could take it, I got in
and out as fast as my tail could, determined to bring her the best
feelings she could experience. When her arms stopped holding me so she
could arch her back, I knew I had her. I pressed my hand on her
backside as hard as I could, keeping her close to me and her clit
rubbing against my belly, and finally dove the tail, hard, as far as I
could. Anita's moans turned into a scream, a mixture of surprise,
delight and satiated lust that could make any woman melt; indeed, Kim
and Emily got quite agitated when they heard it, their own frolicking
ending soon after.</p><p>Exhausted, Anita collapsed on me, her head taking her reserved spot
between my breasts. I waited a moment before pulling my tail out,
slowly, knowing she would feel best if she was a bit rested when I
rubbed her insides one last time. I finally set my arms around her,
close to the base of her wings, and managed to catch some sweet rest
in the warm bathwater.</p><p>After the three of them were sufficiently rested, we got to the actual
washing part; I took delight, as always, in caressing Anita's small
frame as much as possible. I wished this moment would never end, the
way she just let me wash her, sighing a lot and letting out little
moans when my hands playfully washed her soft, firm breasts. When I
was done with her, I handed her the washcloth and let her little hands
navigate my body. Kneeling over me, her legs spread on each side of my
body, she immediately set to wash my breasts. I let out a deep sigh
and, closing my eyes and relaxing my head back, allowed her to keep
massaging them for several minutes. She very conscientiously scrubbed
every part of them multiple times, making sure my nipples were
particularly clean. When, with a disappointed sigh, she finally set
out to wash the rest of my body, I started to feel the lust take over
me. She washed me fully and carefully, and only insisted slightly when
she was scrubbing my bottom.</p><p>By the time she got to washing my vagina, I was already quite horny;
she had turned around to wash my legs, exposing her cute bottom to me,
and I couldn't help but let my hands wander over it. The little
darling took it as a sign that I needed more relief and started
scrubbing my pussy more vigorously; in truth, I wanted nothing more
than for her to make love to me at that time. Already, Kim and Emily
were done washing and had started fingering each other, their lustful
moans arousing me further. After a few minutes of my daughter washing
my vagina, I couldn't take anymore and asked her to face me. When she
was the lust in my eyes, she immediately knew what she had to do; as a
way of thanking me for the long, loving and wonderful orgasm I gave
her earlier, and quite a bit in a loving mood herself, she laid down
on me and placed her pussy on my own. Slowly at first, then gradually
more earnestly, she rubbed her slit on mine up and down, adding more
of our juices to the bathwater. Feeling that she had the situation
well under control, I let my body fall back and set out to enjoy the love.</p><p>I could feel shivers run up my spine whenever out clits touched, which
happened with alarming frequency in her otherwise wild thrusting.
Joining my girlfriend and both of my daughters, I started moaning
louder and louder as climax crept closer. And when, finally, I was
given sweet, merciful release, I let out a long, loud moan, my pussy
gushing enough juices to sweeten the water of our large bath.</p><p>Seeing as she was also done, I pulled Anita closer to me, and she
rested on my side, her head comfortably cradled in my neck. As had
started to become an alarming habit, I lost track of time relaxing
with my loved ones; I know that I was fully rested when my daughter's
movements took me away from pure bliss. She took the washcloth and
playfully insisted on washing off my wings and tail.</p><p>Smiling, I turned around, only to be greeted in that movement by Kim's
sexy legs, which were followed by her sweet pussy and perfect body.
She laid on her back under me, and took me lovingly in her arms,
resting my head against her warm breasts. Following this sweet scene
was Anita washing my wings, unfortunately still relaxed as there was
no room to stretch them. After she was done with those, she again set
to scrub my bottom carefully; her tiny hands were delightfully
delicate, almost caressing her mother's butt. Satisfied that my butt
could charm any 8-years-old girl within glancing distance, she picked
my tail up and started going up and down its length with the soft
washcloth. The sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced;
the tail had way too few nerves to call it erogenous, yet she was
masterfully washing it, insisting, almost instinctively, on every
sensitive part. When she was done, she gave Kim a long, sweet kiss and
went to cuddle with her sister within the soft embrace of the towel
she was holding; that sweetness was somewhat lost to me, though,
because I had hit the most blissful moment in quite a long time,
unable to take my head away from my lover's breasts.</p><p>I eventually managed to get up, urged by my lover, and we got everyone
dried, dressed and ready to go to the hospital for the darlings' wing
coloring. The ride was short and cuddly, as they usually are, and we
were again greeted by our now provocatively-dressed favorite doctor
and nurse. Smiling, they took the four of us away for the girls'
modifications; coloring would be added to the growing feathers, and
dye would be applied to the ones already in place. The initial
operation would be short, and we bade our daughters a restful sleep as
they lied down, each covered only with tiny bikinis, an unnecessary
precaution to which they personally insisted. While the machine was
working its magic, the doctor took me away, leaving Kim to her nurse
friend, and lost no time laying me on the bed, pushing her tongue in
my mouth as she kissed me. We played around for a bit, her mouth
seeming to instruct me on where to place my long, succubic tongue to
bring her the most pleasure; I learned quite eagerly under her
guidance, which lasted for nearly an hour as my darlings were sleeping
restfully.</p><p>Ultimately, disappointed, she gave my mouth a rest to go take care of
her young patients. Waking them sweetly with hugs and caresses, she
invited the girls to lay on the bed to dry out their wings. I was
taken by the magnificence of the two young girls. Emily had picked a
colorful feather assortment, and her wings were like the rainbow.
Bright and glorious, they gave the impression of gazing at perfection
itself; her own, tired face made it look entirely adorable, and I was
doubtful when the doctor informed me that her wings would look even
better once the natural colors asserted themselves.</p><p>Anita, on the other hand, had opted for a monochromatic coloring. Her
wings' tips were pink, their base white, and the bodies of the wings
were bright red; if ever there was to be a display of cupid looks, she
would be on the top. I quietly lamented not being able to caress her
perfect little cherub wings while they were still wet.</p><p>Both girls laid down on the bed, keeping their wings up and away from
anything else so they'd finish drying without losing colors.
Affectionately, the doctor sat next to Emily; the nurse did the same
beside Anita. With soft, practiced motion, the doctor put her hands on
Emily's upper back and started stroking her gently. Going up to her
shoulder, she massaged the teenage girl, who let out a satisfied sigh
more than a few times during the process. I couldn't help but stand
aside and hold my lover's hand while I watched both our girls wake up
to their own little blissful heavens. After another hour of such a
treatment, the wings quite properly dried, we were allowed to run our
hands along our daughters' wings; they still felt the same, of course,
but the displays of bright, cheerful colors made us appreciate the
touch that much more. They managed to get dressed, despite our
interrupting presence, and we bade the doctor and nurse a farewell
that was to be final in the context of professional visits, but which
promised many more personal moments between the six of us.</p><p>Emily and Anita, in unison, picked to revisit the cuddling restaurant
which seemed to attract so many nice girls with loose hands. With
bright smiles, we made our way to another small piece of heaven, where
wows were exchanged for both our daughters' and our own beauties, and
all the pretty girls around us. We arrived at the same time as a
mother and her two daughters, and were lucky enough to be sat
alongside them, the seven of us close enough to touch most others the
whole time. The little girl next to me, who looked no more than seven,
sported pink hair framing her well-developed yet barely-covered
breasts, unusually large for a girl so young; and while I usually
appreciated young girls with little to no cleavage, I must admit her
body had been very tastefully molded in a perfect little angel shape
of her own. Her mother, on my other side, had giggled at the
simultaneous kiss Kim and I gave her, but mostly contented herself
with smiling at her daughters' delight, which left me quite free to
play with the darling next to me. Suffice to say that lunch was long,
pleasant and eventful, and we finally made our way out, bellies full
and moods cuddlier than ever.</p><p>Questioned as to what they wanted to do next, Emily mentioned hearing
of a cuddling orgy. We explained to them that such a place was like a
regular lesbian orgy, except that most girls there spent a lot more
time cuddling than kissing or having sex. Satisfied with that
description, they decided this was to be such a visit. The short ride
to the nearest cuddling orgy was spent telling our daughters how Kim
and I met at such a place. Revisiting that moment was wonderful;
explaining how Kim and I liked each other at first sight, and how we
soon grew to love each other as cuddling and sweetness enthusiasts was
an excellent bonding experience for all of us.</p><p>When we finally got there and made our way inside, we couldn't help
but smile at our daughters' marveling reaction to the sights; in front
of us, as far as the eye could see, were girls cuddling. Some seemed a
little more busy than just exchanging sweetness, but generally, the
atmosphere was how we remembered it: relaxing and trouble-free all
around, with no one particularly caring with whom they cuddled, since
everyone pretty much liked anyone who would be interested in coming to
a cuddling orgy.</p><p>After taking in the sights, and with a quick final few instructions,
we told our daughters they could go wherever they wanted, trusting in
the love of any girl or woman in this sweet place. I watched as Anita
took a few, hesitant steps across the mass, before she got spotted by
a group of girls around her age, who invited her to come join them;
soon, she disappeared within the mass of little girls, and I knew she
would be in good hands. I turned my gaze to Emily, who more daringly
ventured the room, taking in the sights; she was eventually accosted
by another teenage girl, who showed bright red succubic wings, tail,
and naughty-looking horns. The two girls kissed for a long time before
going to take a spot away from their respective mothers' sights.</p><p>I gave my lover a quick, teasing kiss and bade her farewell before
plunging within the mass myself. I soon found a spot near an
attractive woman and cuddled behind her, letting my mind wander.</p><p>I have no idea how long the process lasted, but I know that, along the
way, I was joined by another girl behind me, and the woman I was
holding eventually left, leaving me with a thank-you kiss. I turned
towards the girl, who happily cuddled in my arms, but when another
girl came behind her and started whispering sweet nothings in her ear,
she couldn't help but turn around to kiss her.</p><p>Smiling, I left her to her new belle, laying on my back, and that's
when I saw the prettiest girl in the party. She was quite small,
perhaps 8 years old, thought she looked like she might be a bit older
and just short for her age; on top of her head, replacing her normal
ears, was a pair of white bunny ears. She was looking at me with a
mixture of longing and shyness. I opened my arms toward her, inviting
her to come cuddling close to me, which she did hesitantly. When she
was finally snuggling in my arms, her head resting on my daughter's
favorite pair of pillows, I wrapped my arms around her, appreciating
her soft, barely-covered skin; and as my hand wandered further south,
I was likewise led to appreciate the soft, furry bunny tail on her butt.</p><p>The girl, initially meek and nervous, was quickly learning to trust
me; her arms, originally pulled close to herself, slowly made their
way to my body. She started slowly caressing my breasts, eventually
pushing my shirt aside to reveal them fully. She gently sucked on
them, apparently oblivious to the more reserved atmosphere, her
hesitation apparently lasting only as long as it took for her lust to
take over. Quickly, under her small hands' guidance, I found myself
naked under her, my clothes open to give her full access. Unable to
resist, I watched as the humble girl subtly removed her clothes and
laid on me. Quietly, so as to not disturb the girls around us, she
started rubbing her pussy against mine; I let out a quiet moan, pulled
her closer to me and let her ravish me lovingly. The little girl, her
head still between my breasts while her hands caressed them, made
longing love to me, neither of us able to resist the other's
attractiveness. And when, holding out our moans, we were brought to
orgasms, we let ourselves rest, cuddling together lovingly, our bodies
remaining naked up until she had to leave; she put my shirt and skirt
back on, then I sat up to hold her tight, hiding her nakedness while
she dressed up. When she was done, she gave me a long, loving kiss,
then skipped away, satisfied.</p><p>I laid back down for a bit, distractedly cuddling against whoever
happened to be next to me at the time, when I was reminded by my
stomach as to just how much time had actually elapsed. I made my way
to the cuddling orgy's dining area, where a young girl, looking no
more than six, sat on my lap, and we ate together in silence. When we
were done, I took her up and turned her around so she was facing me,
then gave a gentle kiss, which made her giggle a bit. Smiling, I gave
her another, longer kiss, which she took without hesitation; and when
my long tongue made its way between her lips, the young girl finally
put her arms around my neck and held me close. Our kiss lasted for a
good while, neither of us in any hurry to leave, and when we finally
parted ways, I knew I had had all the dessert I could want.</p><p>The rest of the day was a long less eventful. I joined back the main
cuddling, taking place between a pair of teenage twins who seemed to
want me quite a lot, and they each placed their heads on one of my
shoulders, resting peacefully. When, after a long, loving time, they
eventually had to leave, I was immediately chosen by a pretty girl,
who rested next to me as we wrapped our arms around each other, our
legs tangled affectionately. Finally, after some more hours of
something I didn't know I needed so much, the pretty girl and I parted
way, and I walked back to the exit, where Kim was already waiting,
chatting with a shy little angel. I sat on a chair and welcomed her on
my lap, and we talked for a bit before Anita, then Emily, finally
found reason to want to return home, but not before appreciating the
young cherub's lips a bit.</p><p>When we got home, everyone in a good mood, we realized neither of us
was tired at all, our daughters having slept for a bit, and all of us
having expended very little energy in the cuddling; so we ordered a
movie, despite the late hour, and watched it quietly. The four of us
were snuggling very closely the whole time, even though the day's
activities should have given us more than our doses of such
activities. I guessed that my daughters had inherited their mothers'
taste for quiet embraces, and the cuddling orgy had awakened their
desires for curling up in ways our normal love-making could not. We
watched the movie mostly in silence, letting its story take our minds
to far-away places, and when we were finally ready to go to bed, we
all put our night-gowns on and curled up, our daughters between Kim
and I, as usual. Snuggling under a warm blanket, we let sleep take
over us, and I couldn't help but think that our family was changed a
lot for the day's events.</p>"
266,"Simulated Love, Part 11",Anonymous Submitter,11,"The final chapter of the series has much sweetness, then shows just how much Kim knows about pleasing a woman.","['FFgggg', 'ScFi', 'cons', 'inc', 'ped', 'oral', 'anal', 'fist']","<p>Really, there's nothing better in life than waking up sharing your
daughter's warmth and enjoying her softness. Emily never minded
cuddling with her mommy, even if she's not as much into snuggling as
her sister. When the two little angels woke up and started kissing
softly, our motherly instincts woke us up so we could enjoy the sweet
moment. I may have seen those two girls kiss lovingly over a thousand
times, yet I still get the same warm feeling when I see how well they
get along together.</p><p>Being that everyone actually had clothes on, we decided to honor that
rare occasion by letting our daughters help us prepare breakfast; and
while toasts and jam isn't exactly a culinary masterpiece, letting the
girls help out once in a while did wonders to put them in a good mood.</p><p>We were barely done with breakfast when we got a call; our favorite
6-years-old Asian twins wanted to play with us again. We knew it would
still be fifteen minutes after we accepted before they were here, so
we got working on some good old family cuddling and before we knew it,
the girls had arrived.</p><p>We weren't expecting quite the spectacle we were offered, though; it
seems the girls managed to convince their mother to get wings on their
back, and the little fairy wings, while not looking especially
airworthy, did wonders to their already impressively pretty shapes.
Looking positively adorable all around, the girls could have won a
cuteness contest with a basket of kittens, their extremely colorful
wings greatly enhancing their innocent smiles' attractiveness.</p><p>They didn't lose any time, of course, and discarded their meager
clothing as soon as they got in, even going as far as playfully
chiding us for actually having clothes on in their presence, even if
they're mostly see-through clothes which don't cover much in the first
place. Their little hands didn't hesitate one second in undressing the
four of us, though, and we were soon cuddling and caressing all around.</p><p>Before we could get to the heart of the encounter, however, the
fairy-like girls surprised us all by ordering the simulation to load
copies of themselves. The simulated twins loaded up nicely, some of
them having a bare back while others sported the fairy wings, each
with different colors; I also noticed that some of them had different
haircuts. The girls explained, proudly, that they had been playing
with simulations of themselves since our last encounter, learning to
enjoy girls who did everything they were ordered and messing with
their appearances – their own appearances, by all accounts. When they
were done explaining, I felt four little lips starting to suck on my
breasts; it seemed the action had already started.</p><p>Caressing their little heads, I laid back and let the simulated girls
play with my breasts, wondering which of the many Asian duplicates now
in the bed were the originals. When I closed my eyes and started to
breath heavier, the girls started to pleasure me proper; the girls who
were nibbling on my breasts grabbed them with both hands, squeezing
delightfully, while another one of them put her head between my legs
and inserted her playful tongue inside me, getting a long, satisfied
moan out of me. Before long, with my hands lost in the soft and
abundant hair of the perfect little girls playing with my breasts, I
lost track of things around me, my world being centered around the
triplets who were directly affecting me. I let out short, happy moans
at first, but when the girl who was licking me inserted a finger into
me, then another, then her whole fist, my cries turned into soft,
barely-contained screams; and when she likewise fingered then fisted
my butt, I completely lost my mind and could only finally come back
down to Earth after a long, wet orgasm in the little girl's face.</p><p>The two little girls who were playing with my breasts got up, gave me
an adorable smile them went to play with someone else; I held the girl
who had just double-fisted me in my arms, but didn't take my sight</p><p>from the twins who had taken my breasts. I watched them as they
crawled towards Anita, who had a simulated girl – or was it a real
one? - between her thighs and another kneeling over her, offering my
angel her sweet, dripping premature pussy to drink from. The two
newcomers took place on each side of Anita and, like they had done for
me, cupped and sucked on her breasts, their small size forcing them to
work very close together, their cute little cheeks rubbing somewhere
under that sea of hair. As I caught my breath, the little girl in my
arms taking no offense in my lack of attention, I saw each member of
my family come, one after the other; and I saw nearly a dozen 'twins'
reach orgasm as well, never to be sure which ones of them were the
originals.</p><p>When we all had our first morning orgasm (first evening orgasm for the
twins), we all cuddled together and exchanged kisses. The twin fairies
explained to us, cutely taking turns speaking, that they had ordered
all simulated twins to please them as much as possible. The little
girls had just discovered that simulated girls don't mind being
ignored or not cumming, and they certainly enjoying that fact. I
noticed that many of the simulated twins were gone, removed by the
computer as our need for such redundancy decreased.</p><p>Not to be outdone by a pair of adorable preteens, I ordered the
computer to load our favorite simulation for us, the girl we called
Nalana. Out little Nalana had everything the twins could possibly like
: she was 10, old enough to feel like an older sister to them, yet
young enough to relate to them, like Anita did. She was a sweet girl,
but she knew how to please, and she was always quite willing to make
anyone who happened to be in the bed with her very happy. In this
case, it was the two twins who enjoyed our simulated girl's attention;
Nalana sat with them and, compelling them close with her arms and legs
around them, forced the two little girls into making love together,
tribbing their little immature pussies together. The girls seemed to
enjoy the attention considerably, their moaning kisses attesting to
that fact, although having Nalana's tiny fingers inside their bottoms
couldn't have hurt either.</p><p>Watching the tiny twin fairies get taken by the older simulation, I of
course got wet again. By the time the girls were fully into each
other, I was already bending over them, watching their every movement
with lustful admiration. At that point, the little twin fairy I was
apparently assigned slipped herself under me and started licking
feverishly again, her little tongue making its way deep inside my
pleasure hole. Here I was, on all fours, being licked by a simulated
little girl while her original was right in front of me, kissing and
making love to her own twin. Before long, I found myself cumming
again, even though I had started on the pleasure after the twins. Soon
enough, though, everyone had their much-needed second orgasm, and we
laid down in bed; I let myself fall between the two little girls, my
head on Nalana's lap as she softly caressed my cheek.</p><p>We cuddled again for some time, until the adorable twins had to leave,
their sleep time being during our normal afternoon. After many
farewell kisses all around, the twins managed to get dressed in their
revealing dresses and left for the rail car which would take them
home. The four of us collapsed in bed, still tired after all the
exercise they had us do, and we cuddled and snuggled for a while; even
after we were fully rested, we kept cuddling, our own little cuddling
orgy in our family bed starting to become the norm of our lustful lives.</p><p>When lunchtime peaked its head between the clock's digits, Kim and I
got up to got set up the meal, leaving our daughters in each others'
capable hands. We set up something fancy, which actually took a few
minutes to instruct the cooking computer, then went back to snuggle a
bit while the whole thing cooked. Mimicking a certain restaurant we
had liked, the set up the food in a few plates on the table's corner
then, sitting our daughters on our laps, we started eating our meal,
caressing and giggling all the way. When we were done, we turned our
daughters around and exchanged long, passionate kisses with them,
their still-naked bodies rubbing against our own in a very pleasurable
fashion.</p><p>After lunch, our daughters wanted to play some games; to our great
surprise, they actually played real games, just board games and video
games, inviting us to join them. The four of us were still naked,
which of course slowed the games down, but we enjoyed it greatly.
There was much cuddling, some kissing, and a case of accidental orgasm
as Emily's leg accidentally rubbed on her sister's clit for a while;
all in all, a wonderful family afternoon, something we hadn't had for
a long, long time. When dinner had come and gone, our darling angels,
with our permission, called the twins and asked if they could go visit
them. They were eager to finally meet the woman who could raise such
adorable and incredibly precocious girls, and we almost had to remind
them to get some clothes on before stepping out on the rail car, with
a few farewell kisses as usual.</p><p>Now alone in the house with my lover, I sat on the couch and urged Kim
to come cuddle with me; yet instead of sitting next to me, or even on
my lap, she knelt in front of me and slipped her tongue skillfully
between my thighs, first licking and lapping amorously, then sticking
it inside while she caressed my legs with her hands. Her tongue felt
rough in my pussy, an altogether pleasurable feeling, and I let her
direct the encounter fully. She raised my legs, which naturally found
themselves crossed behind her head; I dove my succubic tail down on
her, distractingly rubbing her pussy as she extracted my abundant
juices. I was in heaven, with my lover seeming even sexier than usual,
and not just because of her pink kitty ears sticking from between my
legs; I would feel good every time her tongue would strike a sensitive
spot, appreciating the skill she showed by bringing me so much
pleasure. Her hands seemed to only distractingly caress me, almost as
an afterthought, and yet their sweetness was greater than it had ever
been. And when she put her furry cat tail forward to intertwine with
my leathery appendage, it seemed as if she actually knew how to use
it, even though I knew full well she had never gotten any modification
before.</p><p>Thus, wrapped from the waist down in my lover's attention, I bucked
hard when the orgasm hit. It was as if my whole body had decided to
come at once, and I covered my lover with much more juices than she
usually managed to get with her expert skills.</p><p>When I was finally down wetting the carpet and my lover, she helped me
properly lay down on the couch, then came to cuddle close. I was too
exhausted to me anything, of course, but I still felt the need to
touch her; it's as if my body wanted her more, even though I was more
satisfied than I ever had been. After a few minutes of panting
heavily, hardly rested, I managed to put my arms around her small
form. Despite my muscles being barely able to move, my hands found
themselves caressing my lover; I had one hand on her butt,
appreciating the soft, muscular shape, while my other hand found
itself on her breast, teasing it slightly, which got Kim to sigh in
contentment.</p><p>Before long, I was unable to hold back any longer. I brought my tail
to her and started to tease her clit with it, the movements coming
naturally to me, as if I had years of practice with the succubic
appendage. My butt-caressing hand found itself half-lodged in my
lover's ass, caressing her crack up and down continuously. My hand on
her breasts was now pulling strongly on her tip, which must certainly
have hurt, yet it's as if I wasn't in control of my own body anymore,
and I was unable to stop my fingers, now wet with my lover's milk,
from pulling even harder on her tits. Before long, with the three
assaults on her composure taking their toil, Kim was gasping and
moaning hard. Always eager to make her happy, I finally plunged my
tail in her pussy, thrusting hard to stimulate her as much as
possible. Soon after, my butt-exploring hand plunged a pair of fingers
in her tight ass and I was cupping her breast with my hand. All that
seemed so surreal. I wanted to do all these things to her, and so much
more, yet I had little consciousness of actually doing all that; it's
as if my limbs were working on their own.</p><p>Of course, with all my intrusions, it wasn't long before Kim had a
loud, quaking orgasm. She laid on top of me, her arms behind my back
holding me tight, as her body, shaking violently, experienced heaven
for well over a minute.</p><p>When she was done, between heavy breaths, she said, ""It's been a while
since I came like that.""</p><p>She finally added ""I'm so happy to have been the on to teach you the
secrets of womanhood.""</p>"
267,A Greater Purpose,Anonymous Submitter,1,"The story of Kimatra, how she found a new home and made many friends.","['ScFi', 'Ff', 'fg', 'anal', 'oral', 'teen']","<p>Born in 2033, Kimatra was, if anything, certainly abnormal. Orphaned
at a young age, she grew among many other orphan girls, bestowing the
name of friend to few as she grew. She wasn't a solitary girl or a
troublemaker; truth be told, she wasn't easy to label. Not a nerd nor
an attention-seeker, she wasn't lacking in friendliness or brainpower;
she just liked being left alone a bit more than normal people. Kimatra
was beyond definition; she was content to be herself, yet still craved
for a greater meaning to life.</p><p>In her early teens, Kimatra learned she was a lesbian. It didn't
bother her, and anyone who would have made something of it was already
being kept at arm's length, if not further. She experimented freely
with any of her girlfriends she found sweet enough, but never went
steady with anyone, keeping her relationships purely physical until
she found someone she liked sufficiently.</p><p>Kimatra's life would be opened to many new opportunities when, at 14
years of age, she was approached by a well-dressed woman while reading
in her room. The woman was, like herself, beyond characterization. She
was beautiful, looking to be about in her mid-thirties, though that
could be due to some rejuvenation treatments; yet she didn't flaunt
her looks, wearing no jewelry and little makeup, nor being adorned by
fancy clothes. About her was a great magnetism, and the two younger
women following her attested to her charisma; seeming ready to react
to her every whim, yet holding themselves like people who were treated
with all the respect they were due, they simply added to the woman's
charisma. She lost little time getting to the point of her visit.</p><p>""You have attracted our attention, young lady. I lead a whole
community of people like you : smart, friendly and honest, we seek to
educate people in the way of life, and the secret of good living.
Should you choose to accept our offer, we should be able to to
relocate you to our commune, where you will hopefully be able to
unlock the secrets of the human mind and body.""</p><p>""With the longevity vaccine accessible to anyone, there are many, like
ourselves, who believe we are a generation who will get to live
forever; and with such a prospect, many begin to seek answers. There
are young women who wish to find greater purpose; and those who did
not find it with us have little to complain about, for they are still
showered with the love only another woman can give them. If you wish
to learn more, please come visit us any time.""</p><p>Kimatra, fearing some dangerous sect but still wishing to learn more
about them, accepted the invitation. She got to visit the commune,
where she encountered many more women; and with each of them, she
seemed to find a potential friend. She gave it some thought, but her
instincts had already made their mind where her mind hadn't; she
accepted the offer, and relocated to the ladies' commune.</p><p>Kimatra made many friends, quickly; she seemed to have finally found
kindred spirits. She learned that the crux of her education would be
on how to pleasure a girl or woman. When not practicing with other
students, she would spend much time within the comforting embrace of
instructors who had already unlocked the secrets of the female body;
and should she herself manage to find the hidden secrets of womanhood,
she would be invited to join the commune as a teacher.</p><p>And so, for the next few years, Kimatra learned about women. The very
woman who so easily got her attention when she came to visit her was
the first to learn the unlearnable, and she was quick to share it with
any who wished to learn. Using deeply-hidden human instincts, recently
unlocked, those who learned the secrets of womanhood seemed to walk
with a greater understanding of the things of life. Catching the
attention of some benefactors, her group soon found itself organized
in a commune, where they could easily reach and teach many younger
learners.</p><p>Kimatra's life, from that point on, was dedicated to the learning of
the commune's secrets; attending her normal school duties at day, she
found the comforting embrace of like-minded girls as soon as she got
to her new home.</p><p>The commune wasted no time in starting her instruction. Her first
teacher, a slender woman in her late twenties, taught her the basics,
the normal understandings of the female body that all apprentices were
expected to have. She pleasured Kimatra's every sensitive spots, and
her hands always found their way to wherever the teenage girl itched
to be caressed. Her teacher taught her how to use her tongue, in
mouths or between thighs; the teenage girl learned how to use the many
inventions meant to satisfy a girl or woman, usually through
experiencing them first-hand. Even when new teachers were assigned to
her, she still continued to learn from her first teacher.</p><p>Some time after turning 15, Kimatra was assigned two new teachers. The
first one, a teenage girl barely older than herself, was to teach her
intimacy. They always met privately, away from anyone else, and rarely
made love; they, for the most part, cuddled. Their bodies, intertwined
every time in new and interesting ways, knew nothing but the
gentleness of the girl oh so close to them. Their minds were one,
trapped in their own tenderness, often leading their bodies to restful
sleep together.</p><p>But, despite the fact every teacher was equally skilled in making
girls and women happy, it was her third teacher who really caught
Kimatra's attention. Now 11, Angela was one of those who got a
longevity vaccine at a young age, before it was known to be a bad
idea; as a side effect, those who got the anti-aging treatment when
they were too young actually reached maturity at a much greater age.
When she was 8, being a lustful preteen girl, her parents agreed to
let her live in the commune, where they could better take care of the
girl's unique needs. In just two quick years, shortly after her tenth
anniversary, Angela unlocked the secrets of womanhood, the youngest,
by far, to attain such knowledge. She had been teaching for over a
year now, her 11-years-old body driving any woman with such
inclinations crazy with sweetness and exceptional skill.</p><p>She was to be Kimatra's third and final teacher.</p><p>The young girl had lots of things to please her older student : she
was short, looking infantile despite well-developed little breasts;
she was extremely sweet, more so even than most non-mature girls of
her age; and she had taken a particular interest in Kimatra. Whenever
the two girls met, their encounter could end in nothing but sweaty
embrace and tired sweet words, weakly exchanged between exhausted
girls. The girl knew how to please women, and she gave extra
attentiveness in pleasing this teenage girl, going so far as to only
ever call her 'Kimmy', a name Kimatra wouldn't let anyone else use.</p><p>It was during one of those encounter that Kimatra had her revelation.</p><p>The evening had started fairly normally; the two girls got undressed
and started making out in Kimatra's comfortable bed. As was the
custom, Angela started her teaching by pleasing her favorite student;
she took her little lips away from her lover's to plant them on her
wet pussy. With Kimatra's hands holding her head close, Angela started
her expert tonguing, going after the teenage girl's every sensitive
spot. Like all teachers, she was capable of giving Kimatra
unparalleled pleasure, directing her so her orgasm would hit just when
it would bring her the furthest over the top.</p><p>Unbeknownst to the younger lover, who was enjoying the sweet taste of
the older girl, this experience was much different than usual to Kimatra.</p><p>First and foremost, she started to feel a lot more affectionate for
the girl. She was already deeply in love with her, of course, although
she could say the same for a few other girls of the commune at the
time; yet this time, she felt a special connection, as if she could
predict every one of the girl's tongue stroke inside her. She was also
starting to appreciate the pleasure more, not because it was any
different, but because she saw how good the girl had to be to make her
that happy. Every tongue stroke was nearing perfection, touching
exactly where it needed to touch to make her happy. But even more than
that, the way her lips moved seemed to intensify the pleasure a lot
more than usual; even the way Angela held her hands on her lover's
legs, helping her relax while bringing her pussy in closer, seemed to
be done exclusively for the teenager's pleasure.</p><p>As the climax grew closer, promising to be explosive for Kimatra, her
body started to itch. She felt needs she hadn't felt before. She
wanted to take her lover in her arms but, knowing it was impossible,
she felt an irresistible need to caress her hair. Her hands moved,
seemingly by themselves, to convey her love for the girl. Her voice,
too, seemed different; her moans were softer, without any effort on
her parts, as if she wanted to make the young girl happy with her
voice. And when she finally reached orgasm, she did something she
rarely did : she held the girl's head to her thighs, forcing her to
drink her sweet gift.</p><p>Kimatra collapsed, as usual, and Angela came to take her place next to
her, cradling her head in the older girl's neck. Yet, when Kimatra
tried to wrap her arms around her beloved teacher, she found she
already had urges to return the favor. She was powerless to act
against them; her compulsions took over, and she took the girl in her
arms, caressing her butt and burying her face with kisses. Angela was
surprised, but she didn't say anything about it, letting the older
girl cover her with love.</p><p>Kimatra eventually gave up resisting the impulses. Resting the girl on
one of her arms, her hand cupping her soft butt, she started caressing
her young instructor's soft pussy. She had urges to touch her, and
every time she directed her fingers where her instincts told her to,
Angela gasped again in pleasure. When she dove her fingers one by one
into Angela's soft pussy, the girl's gasps turned into moans, louder
and louder as she drove more fingers in. The young girl, unable to
react to Kimatra's advances, simply whispered ""I love you, Kimmy!""
whenever she could feel the courage; and every time, Kimatra's
advances grew stronger.</p><p>When she had three fingers inside the girl, Kimatra stopped just
caressing the girl's butt and actually drove a finger into her ass,
causing a long gasp, followed by an even longer moan. When she drove a
second finger into her ass, the girl screamed loudly. Both her hands
were now busy, yet Kimatra had only her lips to think about, busy as
they were kissing all over the girl's face; her fingers moved purely
on instincts, and her instincts were very right. The young girl soon
reached an orgasm, screaming as she wet her lover's hand, grasping at
the sheets, before collapsing in her arms; she simply lay there,
exhausted, instead of kissing her lover, as she always did. And when,
several minutes later, she finally caught her breath enough to say
anything, she announced,</p><p>""You did it, Kimmy. You finally unlocked the secrets of womanhood.""</p><p>Days had passed. Kimatra was tasked to pleasure a great number of the
regular teachers to show her skills; each and every one of them was
brought to quivering orgasm under her newly-skilled touches, and she
was awarded the rank of instructor herself, teaching other girls in
the evening until she finished her regular education and could take a
permanent position at the commune.</p><p>The first girl she got to teach was a pretty little teenage girl with
a sweet smile permanently plastered on her lips. Kimatra was going to
be her first teacher, showing her the basics of a woman's body.</p><p>When she met her the first time, she greeted her like she would greet
any student, girl or woman, from then on.</p><p>""You can call me Kim.""</p>"
268,Aphrodite and the YSALA,Aphrodite,1,What happens when you put 6 sex crazed lesbians in a room where they are supposed to tell their raunchiest sex experiences?,"['f,mast,teen']","<p>« Hi. My name is Aphrodite and I’m a sex addicted lesbian. »</p><p>This is how every Friday night was starting for me. It all started
when I was 14 and had just made the volleyball team. I was in the
locker room, taking my clothes off, when the cheerleaders arrived and
took their clothes off in front of me which ended up in raunchy sex
between me and the top of the pyramid chick, raunchy sex that was
unfortunately interrupted by a coach walking in on us, telling on us
and resulting in me and California being forced to attend Sex Addicts
Anonymous meetings every Friday night.</p><p>Two years after our encounter in the locker room, California and I
were still going to the meetings, for the sole reason that they had
gotten even more interesting. Realising how many young lesbian ladies
were addicted to sex, a special anonymous group was created. YSALA
stood for Young Sex Addicted Lesbians Anonymous. Just like every
other good anonymous, group, the twelve step program was a huge part
of recovery. Step 1: Admitting you have a problem. The problem with
this is that none of the young sex addicted lesbian thought of sex as
being a problem or an addiction; we just enjoyed having sex with
beautiful women. Therefore, YSALA meetings meant a bunch of underage
lesbians with no intentions of being rehabilitated talking about
their hottest experiences.</p><p>California and I were in charge of the Friday night meetings, because
we were examples for the whole group, or so they said. Being now
sixteen and seventeen, we were the oldest there. On Friday nights, we
had only three people coming to the meeting; Samantha, a fourteen
year old black girl who had been caught with remote-activated
vibrating panties in class, Honey, a blonde and curvaceous fifteen
year old who had stolen the cheerleaders uniforms just to sniff the
panties attached to their skirts and Louise, a beautiful sophomore
brunette who had masturbated in the library while looking at a
National Geographic article on topless women in African tribes.</p><p>We were all in the small local church room, chatting mindlessly,
admiring each others mini skirt- a tradition we had started a couple
of months before- waiting for 8:00 p.m. to arrive and start the
meeting when the door opened on a small ginger kid with long curly
hair and beautiful green eyes. She closed the door behind her, sat
down on one of the spare chairs and waited for us to say something.
California welcomed her to the meeting and invited her to introduce
herself and say why she was there.</p><p>The petite girl stood up and smiled as the 10 eyes in the room were
on her. She was wearing a plaid skirt that was barely covering her
buttocks and a white blouse that left nothing to the imagination. Her
skin was as white as milk, which contrasted with the redness of her
mouth. She looked each and every one of us and opened her mouth.</p><p>« Hello, my name is Mary and I’m a young sex addicted lesbian. »</p><p>The sole fact that her name was Mary was arousing us more than
anything should arouse anybody. We were all waiting for her to keep
going.</p><p>« I’m here tonight because I gave my arts teacher the best orgasm she
ever had. »</p><p>She sat back down, her legs carelessly opened, letting us see her
black and pink lace panties. Without saying a word, we all wondered
how old she was. As I was looking at her, I could imagine her red
lips on my waxed pussy, making me moan and giving me the best orgasm
ever. She had locked her eyes into mine and was reading my thoughts.
She spread her legs more for the entire room to see and then crossed
them. A real tease.</p><p>«Tell us more», California asked, as curious as everybody else.</p><p>«I was in my arts class and noticed that my teacher was incredibly
hot that day. She was wearing a skirt and so was I and I stayed after
the bell rang. When she asked me why I was still there, I asked her
if she could help me find something I thought I had left on the
bottom shelf. She accepted because she is nice like that, so she got
on her knees and searched for my mp3 player. All I wanted to do was
see her panties but at one point, her skirt was bothering her so she
lifted her skirt and I saw that she wasn’t wearing anything
underneath. Her pussy was pink and bald, I could see it clearly, and
I thought that she had done it on purpose. So I kneeled behind her,
sucked on my index finger and put it straight in her cunt. »</p><p>At that point, Samantha’s legs were wide open, revealing appealing
white lace panties. At that sight, my mouth watered, and so did my
pussy. To our joy, Mary continued.</p><p>«I was ramming my finger in and out of her tight pussy, going at it
faster and deeper by the minute when she laid down with her legs
spread open, her clitoris erected and ready for me to suck on. So I
kissed her hot and wet pussy and French kissed her clit while I
inserted more and more fingers in her wet cunt. She came all over my
fingers and screamed so loud that a janitor walked in while I had my
face buried in between her legs, resulting in me being here tonight. »</p><p>As I looked around me, I noticed that California had her legs wide
opened, just like Louise and Honey. Staring at Mary, I could see her
nipples pointing through her blouse. The room smelled like cunt
juices, coming from all of us. At out biggest surprise, Mary opened
her legs wider and started touching her thighs up and down, going up
so far that she was almost touching her pussy.</p><p>«Every time I talk about it, I get so hot. »</p><p>It all went down from there.</p><p>First, Mary caressed her pussy through her panties, moaning and
sighing. I looked around me and the four other girls were stunned,
aroused and ready to explode. The second person to join the fun was
Honey who threw her panties on the other side of the room and rammed
three fingers up her cunt, sighing in relief. Still wondering what to
do, Louise, Samantha, California and I stared as two teenage girls
were pleasuring themselves in front of us. I saw cunt juice dropping
down Samantha’s thigh and couldn’t hold back anymore. I walked to her
and licked her thigh all the way up to her pussy. Her panties were
soaked in juice. I took them off with my teeth and stuck my tongue in
the entrance of her pussy. She let out the biggest moan of them all,
which got the two other girls to join the fun.</p><p>I was still eating Samantha out when I saw from the corner of my eye
California in all her Latina beauty removing her panties. Next thing
I felt was someone finger fucking me as I was on all fours, getting
drunk on Samantha’s juices.</p><p>I took a break to see what was happening around us and saw Mary
eating Louise out while fingering herself as Honey was licking her
ass and masturbating. The smell of cunt juices had filled the room
and we were all delirious. Everybody wanted a piece of Mary, so they
took turn eating her out and fucking her until she came. After 4
orgasms, she seemed exhausted. And I was left to have my turn. As I
was slowly fingering California and biting her labia, Mary looked at
me, inviting me. I ignored her. So far, all the girls had thrown each
other at her feet and I wasn’t about to do the same thing, even if I
had a feeling that her young and bald pussy would probably have the
sweetest taste. California asked me if I wanted to 69. In front of
the other girls, I spun around and gave her something to lick too.
Mary was still looking at me with her piercing green eyes. I invited
her to come have a taste of California took. As I was licking my
friend’s clit, Mary was ramming her tongue in California’s cunt. She
was about to touch herself when I slapped her hand.</p><p>Louise, Samantha and Honey we sitting down, masturbating each other.
All gasped when I slapped Mary’s hand to prevent her from pleasuring
herself. Soon, California came in Mary’s face and I could then
concentrate on pleasuring her. I pushed her on her back and pressed
my knee against her cunt. She closed her eyes; sure she was going to
get more acting. When I didn’t move, she gazed at me.</p><p>«What are you doing? »</p><p>Without saying a word, I moved my knee up and down, making the little
bitch moan. California, once again, started finger fucking me as I
was doing my best not to lose my concentration. Mary was just about
to cum from the rubbing when I removed my knee.</p><p>«What the fuck do you think you’re doing? »</p><p>With a smart ass smirk on my face I looked at her.</p><p>«Giving you the best fucking orgasm you’ve ever had. »</p><p>I spread her legs wide open and put 3 fingers from each hand deep
inside her pussy. Trying to act like she wasn’t feeling anything to
pay me back, Mary bit her red lips that I had been dying to have on
my cunt since she had walked in the room.  Her clit was red and
obviously raw from all the action it had gotten, but I didn’t care. I
wrapped my lips around it, teasing in with small licks, sucking on it
once in a blue moon but still fucking her brains out with my fingers.
When I finally decided to give her clit some real action, Mary
exploded, cumming all over my fingers, giving her an orgasm that left
her gasping for air. Satisfied, I let myself go and came all over
California’s fingers who licked them straight away.</p><p>I got up off the floor, followed by California with whom I had come
to the meeting.</p><p>«I’m afraid this is it for tonight. We’ll see you girls next Friday. »</p><p>For some reason, the YSALA meetings were never boring anymore.</p>"
269,Special Lessons,April,1,,['F/g'],"<p>
	The blonde haired girl bent over her book as she tried to read the story about the woodland adventure, her face knotted in concentration. She was clearly finding the whole exercise a huge trial and I sympathised. Sophie wasn't dyslexic by any means but she found the written word very difficult.  Out of all the children in the class Sophie was my favourite. She was a pixie faced little girl with shoulder length hair the colour of rich honey. She had a carefree nature and a refreshing clear laugh which she used often when playing with her friends. She was also very bright despite her difficulty with words and sometimes I had the feeling she had wisdom beyond her five years. I walked over to her desk pulling a chair up to sit next to her, as I did she looked up at me with a sunny smile. I have been teaching children for eighteen years and during that time I have seen many different boys and girls sitting in front of me. I cannot say it has been easy, you see I'm one of those women who find female children sexually appealing, so much so that I sometimes have a problem with my emotions. Until now that hasn't much of a problem because I'm a very professional person and have always felt proud of the way I can turn my sexual feelings off in the classroom when there are pupils relying on me for their education. But when I looked into Sophie's clear sweet face my heart took a lurch as I battled with my thoughts. With some difficulty I forced my emotions down, and with a little bit of prompting and patience succeeded in helping her finish reading the short story.</p><p>	""That was good Miss. I like reading but it's very hard."" She frowned slightly and continued. ""I didn't like the story much.""</p><p>	""Oh why is that Sophie?"" I asked calmly.</p><p>	""It's for babies. I want to read something more grown up. Have you got anything like that?""</p><p>	""Well Sophie that's fine."" I said ""but the only trouble with grown up books is they're harder to read because they contain things that only grown ups know about.""</p><p>	""Oh"" she grinned, ""you mean like kissing and love and things.""</p><p>	""I didn't mean just that"" I said feeling my skin begin to prickle at the back of my neck. ""I mean things that you don't need to know about yet. There are horrible things such as war for instance, politics, and human behaviour, all kinds of subjects that you will be all too familiar with when the time is right. But not yet. To be able to read about these things and understand them you need to learn how to read first and this is the best way to do it.""</p><p>	""She's always talking about love and all that soppy rubbish."" Shouted David Brown, the class put down who liked to laugh at any original thought that wasn't his own.  I was angry and I rounded on him quickly.</p><p>	""Yes David and what do you like that's so special? Football magazines perhaps?"" I said raising my voice.  “I wouldn't think that was going to make you an intellectual exactly. In future keep your sarcasm to yourself, no one wants to hear. Certainly not me alright?"" I took a stride towards him and he capitulated.</p><p>	""Sorry Miss."" He said quietly as he saw how annoyed I was. It wasn't the fact that he had disrupted my lesson that got to me, it was the fact that he'd put down Sophie who was trying as hard as she could to wrestle with reading, only to be put off by a silly little boy who didn't care too much about anything to do with education for himself.</p><p>	""Apologise to Sophie.""  I said in a tired voice knowing it was probably a waste of time. I wanted to help Sophie; I genuinely liked the child and wanted to give her every chance to develop.</p><p>	""Sorry Sophie."" He mumbled sulkily with all the ill grace he could muster.</p><p>	As I sat at my desk and watched the class resume their reading I began to wonder about the possibility of giving her private tuition and whether that would help her progress. If she was amenable to the idea I could have a word with her parents, I'd seen them on parent's day and they seemed nice people. I decide to talk to the girl first and asked her to stay behind after class. I began examining my feelings. I'm a 36-year-old woman and by my own admission I'm attracted to girls. The attraction had been there since my late teens, and over the years if anything it had grown even stronger. I tried hard to shake the feelings off when I entered the teaching profession, because I realised they were not compatible with my chosen career. I started dating men and eventually I met one that I really liked and we got married. Dave was a wonderful guy and I thought we were happy together; all was well apart from our sex life. He was very attentive to me and when I explained that I preferred receiving oral rather than having intercourse he tried to satisfy me that way. It worked to an extent insofar as I managed to achieve an orgasm through his spirited tongue work. But it was too one sided even though I would practice fellatio on him as well, even though he wanted so desperately to fuck me. Eventually things began to sour and Dave met some girl at work who gave him what he wanted and we split. On top of all that I was still fantasising about young girls and even when my husband was sucking my pussy the only way I managed to cum was by imagining it was a pretty little girl who had her face between my legs. I could have gone and found another man if I'd wanted, after all I'm quite an attractive woman, with rich brown intelligent eyes, a straight nose, high cheek bones and a determined jaw line that some say gives me a slightly domineering look. I'm around 5' 8” tall, slim with slender shoulders and a sleek body. My hair is dark and long and reaches half way down my back while my breasts are a firm pouting 34C, so much so that when I lay on my back they don't fall away to the side but continue to stand up proudly by themselves. They have an unusual shape in so far as they are long and sloping but curve up when they reach the tips. When my nipples are erect it has the effect of making them stick upwards which Dave used to find very erotic. I have very pale almost porcelain skin which makes my breasts look almost white. I have a narrow waist, which is the envy of my female colleagues in the staff room, and nicely shaped hips. My bum is rounded and pert - a bubble gum ass- I've heard it called. It's nicely contoured and leads down to a pair of well-shaped thighs and long shapely legs. I wondered if I was attractive enough for Sophie, was she to young to find me sexy? I certainly found her to my liking so much so that I'd been fantasising about her at night imagining her in my bed doing everything she could to please me. I decided if I was going to break cover and have sex with a child it was going to be with this beautiful little girl. To hell with professionalism, my need for her was driving me to despair. That's how my thinking went that morning as I sat behind my desk. I made a decision and I was going to stick to it. When the bell rang to sound the end of class I would begin my scheme that with luck would lead the little girl into my bed. </p><p>The ringing sounded for the end of class and Sophie came to the front and stood in front of me as I'd told her to. She looked downcast and dejected as though she was about to be told off. That upset me slightly so I did my best to put her at ease as quickly as possible.</p><p>	""Don't worry Sophie I'm not in the slightest bit cross with you, after all none of that was your fault, you were trying your best to read. No, I was going to suggest you have some private lessons at my house to improve your reading, and as you've told me you'd like to read grown up books, you can read the one's I have in my bedroom cupboard. They're very grown up Sophie dear, and I think you could be persuaded to like them. I think it might be better if you ask your parents to let you stay overnight with me, considering the distance I live from your home. I can bring you to school the next morning. I was thinking perhaps we could be together about once a week if all goes well."" So I said crossing my fingers and hoping the mite would go for it. I was at the stage where I could just about club her over the head and drag her off to my lair. </p><p>	""Oh Miss Roberts that would be so good. I know Mummy and Daddy will let me. They both like you a lot and they know you're my favourite teacher."" She said smiling up at me.</p><p>	I reached down and ran my hand through her golden hair and shivered at the touch, closing my eyes as I did so at the pleasure of the feeling.</p><p>	""Are you all right Miss? She asked, ""Why are you closing your eyes?</p><p>	I opened them and smiled at her raising my eyebrows slightly, and then I knelt down so my face was only an inch or so away from hers.</p><p>	""I am your favourite teacher aren't I Sophie? Are you sure about that, or are you only saying that to please me?"" I said in a soft voice.</p><p>	""No you are Miss I mean it. Really."" She implored with sincerity.</p><p>	""Well to be honest dear, you're my favourite pupil so that's just fine."" I smiled.</p><p>	I stood up and told her to run along, and I'd see her tomorrow. I also gave her my phone number so her Parents could ring me.</p><p>	Mrs. Simpson - Sophie's Mother phoned me later that evening and seemed quite pleased I was taking such an interest in her daughter.</p><p>	 ""She's such an intelligent girl Mrs Roberts, it just needs someone to bring that out. I'm so grateful for your concern and interest. If you're sure it's alright than yes, Sophie can we stay every Tuesday night and you can bring her to school the next day."" She said.</p><p>	""Yes Tuesday could work out just fine"" I replied, ""I'll take good care of her, don't worry on that score. I agree with you she just needs some special tuition in the privacy of my home away from any disruptive elements, and besides, I'll enjoy Sophie's company, she's such a lovely girl. I'm sure it's going to work out really well Mrs Simpson.""</p><p>	And so it was set. That evening I went to bed early and masturbated about a little girl with a lovely mouth and a tireless tongue. I came so many times I soaked the sheets and fell asleep content.</p><p>	The next day at school something amazing happened. I needed a set of information packs for a lesson I was giving about English history and they were kept in the stationery cupboard in classroom 4. Strangely enough, when I turned the handle for the classroom I discovered it was locked. I couldn't think of any reason why that should be but I knew there was a spare key in the office so I went and got it. When I got back I went to turn the key in the lock, but as I was about to do so I thought I could hear faint sounds coming from somewhere in the classroom. I turned the key, but very cautiously and as quietly as I could, because I had a feeling someone was in there that shouldn't be. My instincts proved to be right, because as I entered the room I immediately heard what sounded like sobbing, and as I got closer to the source, the stationery cupboard, I heard the moaning of a woman. It didn't take me long to realise that sounds were sexual, and my heart began to race as I crept silently to the door and put my eye to the key hole. I put my hand over my mouth to stifle a gasp as my eyes became accustomed to the light of the room, and my brain began to make sense of what my eye was seeing. The first thing I noticed was two trembling buttocks and a pair of hands clasping hold of a pair of stockinged legs. Then the whole scene came into view and I realised it was Joan Myers the teacher of class 3 and an unknown pupil kneeling on the floor before her. Her shoes panties and skirt lay discarded on a bench, leaving her wearing only a blouse and stay up black stockings. She was tall and slim with long blonde hair cascading down to the small of her back. It was so erotic to see her standing like that as she looked down at the girl giving her so much pleasure. From my position Joan had her back to the door and the only part of the child I could see were two small hands gripping the legs of the older woman. Then Joan moaned and moved slightly and I could see a blonde head bobbing up and down between the teacher's thighs.</p><p>	""Suzie, yes...Oh God I'm nearly there."" I heard her impassioned voice whisper at the youngster.</p><p>	Suddenly she pulled the girls head away from the junction of her thighs and tilted her head back until she was looking upwards at her teacher. Then I recognised her, Susan Mailer, one of the girls in her class. I'd fancied this particular little darling myself ever since she first started school here. Susan was one of the cutest five year olds you could ever meet - apart from Sophie that is - with the prettiest face and cutest little body going, certainly a girl to get a woman of my tastes feeling hot and bothered. The thought only took a fraction of a second but I suddenly realised how I'd tortured myself over the years, surrounded as I was day in day out with all these beautiful young things and how hard it had been for me to continue being a professional teacher to them without giving in to temptation. My pussy throbbed with longing as I heard the woman's next words. </p><p>	""Just tilt your head back and keep it still for me. We've only got ten minutes before the classroom's needed again... Yes that's it."" She hissed. I watched as the teacher moved forward slightly and stood over the girls upturned face and then went into a crouching position, smothering the pretty features like a blanket as she did.</p><p>	""Keep still"". I heard the faint whisper. ""I'm going to masturbate on your face. Just open your mouth when I say and drink whatever comes into it.""</p><p>	I was feverish with excitement at the scene playing out in the dimly lit cupboard. The whole situation was so incredibly obscene, so wrong and so incredibly appealing to me. This matched one of my own particular fantasies so closely that I nearly pinched myself in case I was having some outrageous dream. God how I wanted to be in Joan's position, right then I resolved that before long I would be. The woman supported Suzie's head with her hands, holding her in place as she bucked against her face. The speed of her thrusts were such that I could see her buttocks clenching and unclenching faster than I could have tapped my fingers together. Soon the room was full of the wet slapping noises of Joan's vagina as it opened up wider against the child's lips.</p><p>	""Open your mouth."" She gasped. ""Swallow my cum...Here it comes lover....Oh... Oh...Yes....Yes baby drink it I'm cuming in your sweet little mouth."" She sobbed.</p><p>	My hand went into my panties and I found my clitoris stiff and protruding. I was in such a state of excitement that after a few seconds  flicking with my  fingers. I spent over my hand. I readjusted myself and brought my eye back to the keyhole in time to see Joan pulling her pants up her legs and Suzie wiping her face with a tissue, grimacing as she did.</p><p>	""You nearly choked me."" she complained, ""I didn't think I could drink it all.""</p><p>	“Shush... be quiet dear, we don't want anyone to hear. Don't call me Joan at school either, I've told you about that before. I don't mind you calling me by my name when we're at my house away from prying ears, but never when we're here.”</p><p> I took that as my cue to retreat to the classroom door and close it as I once again turned the key in the lock and pulled it out as silently as I could, just in time to hear the cupboard door opening. Walking down the corridor in a controlled step I stopped some way from the room and pretended to be studying a notice board just as the door opened. I looked round as though surprised and tried not to smile as Joan's eyes met mine.  I saw a second of blind panic quickly to be replaced by a smile as she mastered her emotions.</p><p>	""Oh hi Linda."" She said ""I'm just showing Susie where the history books are, she's going to be class monitor tomorrow, aren't you Susie?”</p><p>	""Yes Miss."" Came the quiet reply from a decidedly nervous five year old.</p><p>	""Good. I'm glad to hear it. You should do very well."" I said. And then because I couldn't resist it, and I suppose if I'm honest I'm a bit of a jealous bitch. ""I'm sure Susie has talents for all kinds of activities."" I said this looking directly at Joan and saw her eyes start with fright. Striking while the iron was hot I told Susie to run along to her next class, as I wanted to talk to her teacher.  The girl looked up at her for reassurance and Joan gave her a nervous smile and told her to go, and that everything was okay. Which of course it was really. I have no intention of causing any trouble for them; I just thought I saw an opportunity for some profit here, and decided to take advantage of the situation between the girl and the woman. I hadn't given up on my designs on Sophie, but here was a chance to muscle in on a bit of loving on the side; maybe an arrangement where we could share Suzie's favours between us. I wasn't sure how she would manage with two sex hungry teachers on her hands, it might be too much for her, but I was determined to find out.</p><p>	""Yes Joan?"" she smiled at me with a slightly raised eyebrow. She was always the glamorous one Joan, and now she looked so beautiful with her blonde hair swept back behind her ears showing a pair of long tasteful silver pendants. Her tanned face was light olive in complexion and complimented her hair colour and lovely blue eyes. She took care of her appearance and had the kind of face that lent itself well to make up which she applied with care to accentuate her lovely features. I noted with a stab of envy how well her stylish clothes clung to her body, her breasts looked fantastic! She had a narrow waistline like me, but wider hips and fuller buttocks. With dark stockings and a fairly short skirt, quite daring for school standards, her long shapely legs were a magnet for all the male teachers in the school, and perhaps one or two of the women, me included. I felt myself fighting my attraction for her as I thought about the next step I had to take to advance my aims.  I moved closer and smelt her fragrance as I licked my lips with anticipation or nerves?</p><p>	""I've been hanging around this area for a while. Quite specifically Joan, I wanted to get into classroom 4 but I couldn't. But guess what? You know the answer to that, don't you?"" I whispered. ""The door was locked wasn't it so I had to get the spare key from the office."" She froze like a statue and I could imagine the woman's mind racing with panic. Did I need to terrify the woman? How could that help me in any way? I decided to tread softly. I needed Joan as an ally, a friend even, if the ideas formulating in my mind were ever going to become reality. I let my face relax into a sympathetic smile and continued in a softer voice. ""I just wanted to know what was going on. I heard noises, faint sounds coming from inside the room so I went inside. I heard them again when I got inside the room, and by then I had a pretty good idea what they meant. Joan."" I sighed. "" I saw and heard everything you were doing with little Suzie.""</p><p>	I looked into her eyes as they began to water and I knew she thought I was about to turn her in. I felt her sorrow, and fear, and I didn't want to be the cause of that. I genuinely liked her even if I was a little jealous; I also knew if I'd  had the chance I'd have done the same as her. Wasn't I planning to do just that with Sophie? I needed to reassure her and then talk to her alone away from the school. I took a deep breath and picked my next words with care. </p><p>""Can we meet somewhere away from here?""  She nodded silently. I continued. ""I'm a friend Joan, I have no wish to see you or Suzie harmed. I can help you out; I have no need to condemn you. You see you and me are not so unalike in our...lets say tastes, if you catch my drift, and I'm sure we can work something out. Something that will make us all happy, but not here."" I paused to let my words and their meaning sink in. ""How about the 71 bar after school say about six, we can talk there, it's very private."" The effect was immediate, perhaps not a total transformation but fear was replaced by caution and perhaps relief now that it was becoming apparent I wasn't going to shop her.</p><p>	""All right I'll meet you inside."" She acquiesced softly, but then looked up at my eyes as she tried to fathom my intentions. ""Susan what.."" She began to ask but I silenced her with a reassuring squeeze on each of her shoulders and made a shushing sound.</p><p>	""Not here I said. Just trust me Joan   we'll talk in the bar.”</p><p>	The 71 Bar was a smart watering hole in the middle of town. You came down off the street into a large basement with a dance floor at one end and table's and chairs at the other. It was always dimly lit and gave off a fairly secretive atmosphere. My table was in one of the corners away from prying eyes or more importantly any flapping ears that might overhear our conversation. Joan arrived about 5 minutes later looking cool and stunning obviously after changing and applying a change of makeup. I noticed with a tinge of envy how people's eyes followed her progress to my table. I asked her what she'd like to drink and she said gin and tonic so I called the waiter over and ordered two. I could tell she had been waiting for this moment all afternoon, dying to know what I was up to and what I wanted, because she bit her lip and then shot out with it.</p><p>	""What do you want? You know what I've been up to, you haven't ran to the authorities so what's the deal. I know there is one?"" Just then the waiter came with our drinks. He set them down on the table and I thanked him. I took a large sip of the cool drink and felt it warm my stomach, and then I lit a cigarette and sat forward.</p><p>	""How long have you and the girl being lovers?"" I asked. She looked down for a moment and then fixed me with a defiant stare.</p><p>	""Two months, and we've loved every minute of it. Both of us.""  She emphasised the last sentence quite forcefully, it seemed important for her that I knew Suzie was a willing participant. Who was pleasing whom in this relationship? Bearing in mind the fact that I'd seen the girl down on her knees giving the woman pleasure, Joan's statement seemed to be a justification of that particular act, almost as though she wanted me to know the girl enjoyed what she was doing as much as she enjoyed it. Light began to dawn and the whole situation became clear as I realized Suzie's role in the relationship, namely to give the woman oral servitude. I shivered as I imagined Sophie doing the same for me and realised how similar Joan and me were.</p><p>	""Is Suzie the one doing the giving in your relationship? I mean in the way I saw her doing in the store room to be precise."" I said. She took a gulp from the drink and nodded as she relaxed slightly.</p><p>	""Yeah, you've got it.""</p><p>	""You know Joan, when I said our tastes weren't that dissimilar I meant it. I love young girls. I love everything about them. Their cute little faces, their young lovely bodies and most importantly their sweet innocence. You don't know how many times I've dreamt about taking a girl to my bed and having her please me in the way Suzie pleased you. My greatest wish is to seduce a girl and teach her to pleasure me for hours on end, even all through the night. I love the thought of having a sweet young girl's face between my legs and keeping her there for as long as I please.""  I saw a glint of amusement in her eyes as she nodded again.</p><p>	""Snap. So where do we go from here? You want to be involved don't you?"" She said with a raised eyebrow, of course she knew I did. I asked her if they both met outside school for liaisons as well. She answered that they did and went on to explain that she gave her private maths lessons in he own home. Like me she had got the parents agreement for the child to stay overnight, because like me she lived quite a distance form their home.</p><p>“Okay Joan, lets leave it at that for now. We'll fix up a date for a threesome sometime.”</p><p>	""Yes that's fine. Don't forget Suzie's parents expect her to have learnt something from her lesson so I give her some extra schooling during the dinner hour to counter that"" She explained. I pursed my lips and nodded in understanding. I agreed that would be wise and remembered it for future use.</p><p>	Laughter joined mine in the now noisy bar, I though she's right, that's me in a nutshell, it's exactly what I am . . . girl hungry, and there wasn't a thing I could do to change it. Oh well such is life I thought, I'd better do something about it, action speaks louder than words, or thoughts and I'm seeing Sophie tomorrow night. We left the bar with the understanding that I would go to Joan's place around seven and take it from there. I hadn't decided whether to watch or join in for the first time with them, I left it until then to decide.</p><p>	The next day was difficult to say the least. I somehow managed to get through the lessons and teach the children like a good teacher but I found it hard. Especially when I looked down and saw my little angel sitting there at her desk just a few feet away from me. I forced myself to manage and went onto automatic pilot as my teacher training took over. I was pleasantly surprised when the bell rang for the end of lessons and the children filed out leaving Sophie sat at her desk looking apprehensive and vulnerable. She was such a small dainty looking thing, even smaller than the other girls in her class. Younger looking than her five years, but at the same time by far the prettiest with her elfin face and lovely green eyes which twinkled when she smiled. I lead her to my car and fastened her seat belt down, and once satisfied she was firmly secured, we set off for my home some distance away from the school. It was a pleasant journey and as we left the town the springtime countryside sped by behind us as I kept my foot hard on the pedal to take us home. Finally we arrived and our car crunched on the drive as we came to a stop and got out. I took her inside and made us a meal of chicken with mushrooms and then we sat down with a mug of tea while our meal settled down. We chatted for a while about this and that, nothing very important, and my mind drifted off to the coming evening and what it would hold. Sophie had said she wanted to read some grown up books. Well I had some very grown up books upstairs in my bedside cabinet, and even now they were laid out on the top waiting to be opened when we made the journey upstairs to my bedroom. I looked up at the clock and saw that we'd been here for two hours now and I decided to get things moving along. I got up and left the room telling Sophie she could switch on the television and watch a programme. I'd call her to come upstairs when the lesson was to begin. I climbed the stairs to my room and shed my clothes while I stood in front of the full-length mirror, taking a quiet pride in my slim but womanly figure. Once again I marvelled at the beauty of the female body, my perfect breast swaying as I walked across the room as I opened the bathroom door and entered the shower. I felt the aches and strains of the long day seeping out of me as I stood beneath the steaming torrent and luxuriated in its powerful caress. Stepping out of the cubicle I reached for the large towel and dried my dripping body and hair in the warm material feeling vitality and strength coursing through my veins. I sat down naked in front of my dresser and ran a brush through my dark silky tresses until my hair ran straight and sleek down my back. With the greatest care I then began the careful operation of applying my make up. I applied mascara to my long eyelashes and fluttered my eyes when I'd finished; taking delight in the seductive affect they created. I applied just the right amount of make up to my face, not too much, but not to little either until I was satisfied with my appearance. The effect never failed to thrill me as I was transformed from an attractive woman into the most beautiful and sensual of creatures.  I completed my preparations with a few strategic sprays of my favourite perfume, and then I slipped on a black half-cup bra that showed most of my breasts and part of my nipples. Finally a pair of lacy panties and sexy stay ups. I looked at the mirror to gauge the affect, tossing my hair back as I did, and running a hand over my sleek hips. It was time for Sophie's lesson to begin.</p><p>	""Sophie, turn the telly off and come upstairs please"" I called. In a few seconds I heard her running up the stairs, practically pounding them in her eagerness to get up. She walked along the landing until she reached my open door and then tentatively entered. Her face was a picture as she saw me sitting on the edge of the bed in my black underwear and stockings.</p><p>	""It's such a warm evening Sophie. I thought I'd take some clothes off and let myself cool down a little, I think you ought to take a few things off too. To be frank I don't know how you can stand it."" She couldn't take her eyes off me, and I shivered with delight as I saw her taking in ever inch of my barely concealed body. Finally she found her voice and said ""okay"" she would and began undoing the buttons on her white school blouse. With growing excitement I watched as she slid the garment over her shoulders, placing it carefully on the bedside chair as she looked up at me for encouragement. I smiled and told her she looked lovely, which she did with her flat little chest and little girl nipples.</p><p>	""There isn't that better?"" I encouraged "" I feel so much better for not wearing all those warm clothes on an evening like this. Now take off your skirt and I'm sure that you'll feel better as well.""</p><p>	She managed a shy smile as she unzipped her little navy skirt and let it fall to the floor. She was about to bend down and pick it up.</p><p>	""Leave it there dear, it's all right for now."" I said and gave her a warm smile as I continued in a soft voice. ""Am I still your favourite teacher Sophie?""</p><p>	She didn't or couldn't answer me such was her shyness as she stood before me wearing only her panties and white ankle socks. I cast my gaze over her young body and licked my lips like a hungry cat as my eyes took in her lovely little belly and puffy hairless lips and pouting mound. I told her to go and pick the book up that was resting on top of my dressing table knowing she would have to turn round to do so, giving me my first site of her panty clad little butt.  I risked a quick squeeze between my legs as I drank in the exquisite site of her neat pouting dimples. She picked up the book and walked over to the bed and then stood before me. I watched with satisfaction as her eyes once again travelled over my body. First my stockinged legs with their black banded tops and white thighs, and then onwards over my skimpy panties, which did little to hide dark hairy fuzz beneath. I noted how she licked her lips for a moment and then looked upwards to fasten her awestruck face onto my  pale bursting breasts and nipples. I reached down with my hand and tilted her chin up so I could look into her face. I thrilled at the site of her open admiration, and exulted over the effect that my womanly body had over her. I looked into her eyes and asked her if she approved. She blushed and I smiled gently as I ran my fingers over her face to caress her perfect features.</p><p>	""Sit up in my lap Sophie,"" I said softly. ""Bring the book with you"".</p><p>	After a slight second of hesitation she did so and my insides churned at the sensation of her cute little bottom as it rested in my lap. I told her to look at the cover of the thick paperback she was holding in her hands. It had an illustration of a beautiful older woman perhaps in her forties who was standing up to peel off her brassiere and panties in what must have been her bedroom. On the bed sat a naked girl about the same age as Sophie. It was obvious what kind of stories the book was going to contain. I felt her buttocks squirm against me as she looked at the picture and I saw her face redden as I bent my head down to gently kiss the top of her head and run my fingers through her honey coloured locks. I told her to turn the cover over and keep turning the pages until she came to the chapter titles. They were all short stories dealing with erotic romance between girls and women, and all were sexually explicit</p><p>	""This is a very grown up book my dear. If I am going to show you it you must promise not to tell anyone else about it, not even your Mummy and Daddy, it's our little secret. Do you understand?""   I asked kissing the bridge of her nose.</p><p>	""Yess Miss.” She lisped excitedly as she looked up at me “Are the stowies about girls and  gwone-up ladies?"" I bent down towards her eager face and kissed her on the cheek. She obviously enjoyed that and her eyes shone with pleasure as I replied that they were.</p><p>	""This first one's a fairy story called ""Clara and her Fairy Godmother"" and tells the story of how a little girl goes to visit he Fairy Godmother at her cottage in the woods. The little girl loves her Fairy Godmother and her Godmother loves her. She undresses the girl and then lets the girl undress her. Then they go to the ladies bed and do special things together, the special things are known as having sex""</p><p>“S-s-sex.” she stammered. “The special games are sex?”</p><p>“Yes Sophie darling.” I said breathily. “They're having sex. . . . I like the thought of little girls and grown up ladies having sex.”</p><p>	Whilst saying this I had been slowly removing the clasp on my bra and opening the front to reveal my sloping breasts. Sophie opened her mouth in surprise and I bent down again and kissed it.</p><p>	""This next story is about a little girl and her babysitter. The woman shows the little girl all kinds of grown up games and they play them together.”</p><p>	My breasts were exposed to Sophie, who was staring from one to the other. I gently pressed her face between my cleavage in a maternal embrace as I continued with a list of stories all dealing with the topic of little girls being seduced by older females, with the one similarity running through all of them namely the girl never refused the woman's advances. My hand dropped to her thigh and ran across her skin as I breathed into her ear.  ""This last story is a very special one Sophie. I think you will like it, you see I wrote it especially for you. It's all about a little girl who is only your young age and her teacher who is much older. The teacher likes the little girl very much indeed, and invites her back to her house to give her special lessons with her reading. The teacher is falling in love with her pretty pupil and I think the girl is with her. She was only pretending when she said they were going to have reading lessons, you see the teacher really wants to seduce her so she can have sex with her. She wanted to show her all about sex, and she wanted to teach the lovely pupil to give her pleasure"". I gave her another kiss on the side of her face as I caressed her thighs and crotch. She turned to look at me with an eager expression.</p><p>	""What happens next Miss?"" she asked.</p><p>	""That's rather up to you Sophie."" I replied quietly as I looked into her eyes.</p><p>	""Is it about you and me Miss?"" She said.</p><p>	""Yes it is dear."" I replied. ""What do you want to happen next?""</p><p>	She struggled with the words to say to me, after all this was all new to her, and she didn't know how to respond. It was new to me as well but I did my best to help her along.</p><p>	""Do you like me Sophie? Do you like me a real lot?""</p><p>	""Yes Miss.""</p><p>	""Enough to be the little girl in the story""</p><p>	""Yes.""</p><p>	""Do you want me to teach you all about sex?""</p><p>	""Yes Miss.""</p><p>	""Do you want to be my girlfriend?""</p><p>	""Pleeeze Miss."" She gushed earnestly.</p><p>	""Then say it. Say you want me to teach you all about sex.""</p><p>	She gulped and then found the courage to say what I asked.</p><p>	""I w-w-want you to teach me all about s-s-sex."" She stammered in a small voice.</p><p>	I traced a finger across lips.</p><p>	""Tell me you want to give me pleasure, and that you want me to teach you how to do it."" I urged.</p><p>	""I want to give you pleasure, and I want you t. t... to teach me how to do it."" She blurted.</p><p>	""Look at my breasts now Sophie. Look at my big nipples. They're both nice and hard because I'm thinking of how they're going to feel between those lovely lips of yours. I'd like you to do that for me right now. Let me push my breast between your lips.” My chest rose and fell time with my laboured breathing as I  cupped one of the pale globes with my hand and lifted it up towards her. “ Let me fill your pretty little mouth with it.""</p><p>	My hand went to the back of her head as I gently urged her forward. Her eyes were wide with wonder as my tilting breast entered her mouth and my spiked nipple slid between her lips. Then she did what came naturally, as if remembering babyhood, she sucked on it. I groaned softly as I felt her tongue flicker against my tit flesh, my nipple swelled in her mouth and prodded the roof as it grew larger. She began to enter into the spirit of the things as she sucked and nursed on me making plopping noises as she splurged. I shuddered and pulled her closer until the whole of my breast forced itself into her stuffed mouth and her cheeks bulged with their large load. I thrust forward and my nipple pushed to the back of her throat causing her to gag and make her eyes water. She struggled briefly to pull back but I held her to me and thrust again as my cunt flooded over with excitement at the sight and sound of her struggles. I let her go then, and moaned with ecstasy as I wallowed in the new experience of having such power over my little girl. Then I fed her the other one and she nursed on it like a baby and coated it with her saliva. I moaned and softly called her name as I experienced the feeling and sight of her adoring my breasts. It was happening, I could hardly believe it. I was actually having sex with my child pupil and it was the most wicked and exciting thing I had ever done in my life. I loved it, and I wanted to introduce the youngster to all kinds of kinky games that I had never tried before. The little girl was going to slake my lust and be the recipient of my deepest and darkest desires. My hand messed up her hair as she worked on my breast as my other hand held it up to her mouth. I let her go on for a few more minutes and then decided it was time to move on. I couldn't wait any longer and needed to have her face lower down. My cunt began to cream at the though of the anticipated treat. I pulled her back from my slick breasts and lifted her off my lap and onto the edge of the bed. I stood up in front of her and hooked my thumbs into my panty tops.</p><p>	The only sound in the room came from the rustle of black stockings as my panties slid down my legs. She gasped as my nakedness was revealed to her and her eyes were riveted to the wild thatch of hair and my bloated sex. I groaned like a bitch in heat as the  rich scent of my excitement filled the room and the youngster's nose twitched as she breathed it in. I ran my hand through her hair speaking gentle words of encouragement as I persuaded her to bring her face closer to my glistening vagina. I spread my genitals and pointed to the various parts of it as I explained what they were. I also went on to talk about oral sex and how to stimulate the clitoris with the tongue and how it brought about an orgasm. She listened with wide eyes as I continued and inched my sex closer to her mouth.</p><p>	""You see Sophie, only another female can truly bring pleasure to me and to do that she needs to use her mouth and tongue. The fact is I'm a lesbian, and as such I can only enjoy sex properly with another female. You notice I say female and not woman. To say I enjoyed having sex with another woman would imply she was of my age, a woman. Well that isn't the case here...actually Sophie,"" I said softly as I caressing her cheeks with my fingers, "" I find myself drawn to pretty little girls like you much more than I do to other women more my age. To be totally honest I find myself attracted to you like I've never been before, not in all my life. I want you so much it hurts. Can you understand that? Can you understand how much I want to feel your lovely little mouth on my grown up body and how much I want to feel, see and hear you drinking down my excitement?</p><p>	Her eyes looked up and met mine, shining with love and wonder as she listened to my words and felt the gentle caress of my fingers as they traced across her lips. I knew at her tender years she couldn't understand everything I was telling her but she understood enough. She gave her verdict and answered my question with three small words.</p><p>	""I love you.""</p><p>	“I love you to girlfriend” I hissed fiercely as my lust rose to fever pitch, “and I'll teach you everything there is to know about giving pleasure to a grown woman."" </p><p>	My hand left her lips to clasp the back of her head and join it's partner as I gently cradled her head and urged her closer until her mouth brushed against my pink entrance and my dewy forest brushed against her face. My labia lips are grey in colour, and hang, or I suppose you could even say, dangle from my vagina. I brought my other hand down and let one of them rest across my finger. Guiding it forward towards Sophie, I told her to take it in her mouth and lick it with her tongue.</p><p>	""Suck it all in now,"" I instructed ""taste it as you do so and get used to the feel of it. Yes, that's good, keep sucking and licking just like you are doing.""</p><p>	After a few minutes of spirited sucking I moved her onto the other one and let the lip trail across her face leaving a wet path over her cheek. I fed it between her lips and sighed as I felt the sensitive flesh receiving the same treatment, accompanied by the sound of her watering mouth as it sucked and plopped on my flesh. After some time I took it out and pushed myself at her, telling her to kiss and stimulate my vaginal walls. I looked down and thrilled at the sight of her lovely face as it disappeared up to her cheeks inside my hot gaping sex. I felt a splurge of my tangy love juice spurt into her mouth as a result of the erotic site. She coped well and I saw her throat bob as she swallowed it down, giving her an advanced taste of things to come. She was doing wonderful things to me down there, and I moaned softly as I felt her tongue and lips worship me.  She flinched and pulled back at the sound of my moan, and looked up at me as though something terrible had just happened. </p><p>	""Are you all right Miss? Have I made you hurt?""  Her innocent face was a picture of concern, her eyes staring into mine as if searching for signs of anger.</p><p>	I reached down to run my fingers through her hair as I stroked her tresses and sighed with delight.</p><p>	""I'm fine Sophie, just fine my love. You make me so happy with what you are doing to me. I'm not hurt so don't worry. I'm making all those sounds because you're making me feel very good inside, and when a woman makes a noise like that it's because her lover is doing wonderful things to her. It's a sound of pleasure Sophie . . . and I'll make even more noises just like that as I approach my climax, but just remember the noisier I get the happier you're making me.""</p><p>	I beamed her my sunniest smile, which to my delight she returned back. I saw relief and perhaps even exultation cross her face, but then her expression changed as though she'd been struck by a strange thought.</p><p>	""What's a climax Miss?""</p><p>	I realised she was still calling me Miss and was about to tell her to call me by my Christian name. I was also going to tell her to call me either Susan or even Linda my middle name as I often got called both anyway. I opened my mouth to tell her to choose either when I though better of it. What if she forgot when we were at school and called me by my name, not Miss? Wouldn't someone get curious if they heard that, suspicious even. I decide Miss would be fine. To be honest it gave me something of a thrill to be reminded that we were teacher and pupil. Instead I thought about how to answer her question and provide her with an answer she could easily understand.</p><p>	""A climax is something that happens when a person has received a lot of pleasure.” I began in a teachery voice. “It can be achieved by many means. For a woman it happens when her vagina and clitoris are both stimulated. In the case of me and you for instance the more that you suck, kiss and lick my vagina and clitoris the more sexually excited I will become, until eventually my body cannot take any more pleasure and releases all of it's pent up feelings. When that happens you'll hear me make a lot of noise and feel my body shake about and you'll know you have given me a climax.""</p><p>	I explained in what I hoped was a gentle, yet authoritative tone. I deliberately held back from describing cumming in her mouth, I didn't want to scare her off at that stage. I decided to leave it until it happened and then see how she coped. That was enough talking, I was getting desperate for more now and I wanted to feel her suck my clitoris. Without any more fuss I guided her face back between my thighs and told her to gently suck on it. I splayed my lips back first and let her stare at the rigid finger, the very key to my pleasure and then guided her down to it. She took the organ between her lips as I moaned loudly and clutched her head. I released her again once more, and placed one leg up on the bed by her side to open my self-wide. I controlled her movement with my hands, guiding her head into just the right position to give me the maximum stimulation. For a long time all that could be heard was the sound of her licking and the squelching of my juices as she beavered away inside my pussy. As the minutes went on I began to sigh and moan softly calling out her name and telling her how marvellous she was and how well she was doing. She kept working on me for the next half an hour as I gradually built up to my orgasm.  I bucked into her face as I became increasingly more desperate and my grip on her head became tighter as I guided her mouth up and down, and from side to side as I rotated my crotch into her face and smeared my juices over her cheeks. I heard muffled sounds coming from Sophie's throat as she struggled to keep up with me, licking and sucking on my throbbing flesh as though she couldn't get enough. Again and again I pleaded with her to go faster, suck deeper and whatever happened not to ever stop.</p><p>	""Oh Sophie, Oh Sophie my darling. Don't ever stop! . . . Yes!! . . . Yes!! . . . Go for it honey . . . go for it. I'm going to come in your mouth. Fuck! Oh Fuck!"" I wailed loudly “Don't ever stop! Come on.... Come on!"" </p><p>	I'd never heard such a tone of demand in my voice before. My hands were out of control, pulling her this way and that as I sought to release my cream for her. I threw my head back and cried like a mad woman as I finally hit my peak and smashed through the barrier, spurting my cum into the back of her throat as I did.</p><p>	""Open your mouth...come on lover keep it open for me."" I implored her in sobbing moans. ""Drink it down Sophie, swallow my cream...Drink it! ...Drink it! Drink every little drop of it... Drink it from my cunt! Oh God I'm drowning you.” </p><p>	 I saw her throat bobbing as she swallowed my hot discharge, and still I continued gushing until try as she might it started running down her cheeks in fast rivulets, dropping off her chin and splattering her thighs. At last I began to subside and quieten down, the sound of sobbing the only sound left as I began to gently cry. I went to my knees and gently kissed her wet face. I'd never cum like that in my life, I was worse than a man. It was incredible and I sobbed with joy at the magnitude of it.</p><p>	""Thank you. Thank you."" I cried. ""That's the best . . . that's the first time ever that I've...Oh my love you're just wonderful!""</p><p>	 I tasted my spending on her beautiful face and then kissed my way over her delicate neck and shoulders. Looking back on that time I can honestly say that up to then I had never experienced sex of such intensity. I had never enjoyed anything so remotely erotic or satisfying and I realised I had discovered something  -or someone - I would never give up. I climbed onto the bed and lay next to my little lover and held her in my arms as I whispered to her how marvellous she was and how much I wanted her. I asked her if she had enjoyed what we'd been doing, if she'd enjoyed doing it to me.</p><p>	""Did you like that Sophie? Did you enjoy using your mouth to make me happy like you did?""</p><p>	""Yes Miss.""</p><p>	""Did you mind me making so much noise when I came?""</p><p>	""Oh no Miss, well cos I know that you said that you are doing it because you're so happy and it feels nice to make you happy like that. I like doing it and I want to do it for you lots and lots of times.""</p><p>	She said this quite earnestly, thrilling me with her words as I realized I could have this on a regular basis. I spoke softly, my lips near her ears as I spoke of future meetings and what we might do.</p><p>	""So you like giving me pleasure. That's good. We can do this every week if you like. Your Mummy and Daddy will think I'm teaching you how to read, but instead you'll be in my bed making love to me. This is what we'll do; As soon as we get back to my house I'll make us some supper, and then you can watch telly while I go upstairs and make myself ready for you. When I'm ready I'll call you upstairs just like I did tonight, and then I'll take all my clothes off and I'll be yours to have all evening - and the rest of the night if you can stay awake that long.""</p><p>	 I said this in a breathy voice as I began to moisten again.</p><p>	""Do you think I might fall asleep? I don't think I could do it all night. I'll be too tired Miss. Can you...I mean could you stay awake all night while I did it to you?"" She asked incredulously.</p><p>	I realized how demanding I had become with her and decided to relent a little.</p><p>	""No darling, I know you can't stay awake all night. You need to get some sleep, but if we go to bed... say for about seven o'clock you can do things for me until it's really late."" I bit my lips but couldn't help adding in a bright hopeful voice. “Of course if you should wake up sometime in the night or early morning we could start again if you felt up to it.”</p><p>	God I'd never been like this before, I felt insatiable. What was she doing to me? I was falling in love. I smiled down at her as I lay at her side, one arm enfolding her and the other hand supporting my chin as I gazed down at her sweet face.</p><p>	""We'll have to have lessons at school during lunch time though. You'll have to make sure you bring a packed lunch so you can eat it in the classroom while I teach you to read. If you aren't making any progress your parents will think it's a bit strange don't you think?""</p><p>	She thought about this, and then nodded, as young as she was she realised the truth of my words.</p><p>	""We'll have the lesson on the same day as you come to my house. Is that alright?""</p><p>	""Yes, "" she quipped happily ""and then if Mummy and Daddy ask what I've learnt at your house I can tell them. </p><p>	 It excited me to realise how she's colluded with me again and was willing to lie to her parents for our secret sessions.</p><p>	""Yes that's right. Tell them what you've learnt in the classroom at lunchtime, and then say you learnt it at my house, or we'll really be in trouble. I don't think your Mummy and Daddy would like to know about some of the things we're going to be doing together."" </p><p>	We both laughed at that, I was pleased at the way she was falling under my spell, she was so willing to please me, there would be no end of the things I could get her to do for me if I played it right. Suddenly I wanted more, and turned over on the bed to lie on my stomach.  I looked over my shoulders at her and then raised my eyebrow questioningly. </p><p>	""Would you like me to teach you how to kiss me somewhere else Sophie?""</p><p>	""Where?""</p><p>	""You'll see. Start kissing the back of my neck and then down to my back...It's okay you can climb over me to do so.""</p><p>	She was eager to start a new game and I shivered with pleasure as I felt her naked little body climb over mine. She was learning well, not only did she kiss the back of my neck; she also licked me with her tongue making sensuous sweeps across my flesh as she gradually moved down my body. First the top of my back with feathery kisses between my shoulder blades and then lower over the small of my back until she reached the gentle swell of my buttocks. I sighed over my shoulder when she stopped and asked her if my bottom looked nice.</p><p>	""Do you like my bottom Sophie?""</p><p>	""Yes Miss.""</p><p>	""It's nice and round isn't it? It's also a lot whiter than the rest of me don't you think?""</p><p>	""Yes Miss.""</p><p>	""Do you like it a lot Sophie.""</p><p>	""Yes""</p><p>	""Feel them with your hands lover. Run them over the warm flesh""</p><p>	For a second I watched her stare at the smooth globes and then gathering her courage she placed a hand on each cheek and began to swish them over the silky flesh, it sounded so horny to me. I sighed and shivered with pleasure at the ecstasy of the feeling and let out a low moan as she took the initiative and squeezed the globes in her hands.</p><p>	""Oh that's nice Miss.""  She sighed dreamily loving the feel.</p><p>	She cooed softly as she caressed, and I pushed back to fill her hands with me. This was heaven, but I needed to move on to the next part of my plan and sighing a little I told her how wonderful she was making me feel.</p><p>	""You seem to like my bottom Sophie.""</p><p>	""It's lovely Miss.""</p><p>	""How much do you like it Sophie?""</p><p>	""Lots""</p><p>	""Enough to kiss it?""</p><p>	She nodded her head vigorously.</p><p>	""Say it Sophie dear. Go on . . Tell me you want to kiss my bottom all over."" I said seductively.</p><p>	""She blushed a little at that but managed to do as she was told.</p><p>	""I want to kiss your bottom all over Miss.""</p><p>	""Do it darling."" And then ""Here let's make it easier for you pass me those two pillows.""</p><p>	She did as I asked and I placed them under my thighs raising my buttocks up so they stared proudly upwards.</p><p>	""There. That's better isn't it? Just begin kissing and licking the cheeks.""</p><p>	I continued to watch her face as her eyes widened and she bent forward with her tongue out and ran it over one of the cheeks. She swept over and around it, covering the entire globe and then pressed her face into the cushioning flesh, sucking it into her mouth and flicking it with her tongue. I sighed ""yes"" to encourage her and felt my clit throb angrily in my loins. Now she moved onto the other one leaving a trail of her salvia as she crossed over planting butterfly kisses over the hot flesh. I gasped as she briefly kissed the crack between and groaned softly as I thought about what I was going to have her do next. After she had covered both buttocks with licks, kisses and tiny bites I turned round and looked into her eyes.</p><p>	""That was very nice Sophie. Now watch."" I said softly.</p><p>	I reached round and slowly pulled my cheeks apart revealing the dark cleft and it's brown  wrinkled bud.</p><p>	""That's my other pleasure centre Sophie. I'd like you to press your face into the crack and kiss and suck it for me. It will feel nice for me if you stick your tongue out and push it right into the brown hole.""</p><p>	I paused for a second or two to see how she reacted, and she seemed slightly hesitant</p><p>	""Do you think you can do that for me....hmmm don't be afraid of it dear. You do want to make me feel good don't you?"" I gently chided.</p><p>	She looked slightly nervous and I decided I had to take the initiative, she wasn't really to sure and I didn't want her to back out of it now. Reaching round I took a firm but gentle hold of her head to pull it closer and wedge her face between my buttocks and pushed back at the same time. I held her there for a moment; very tightly so she couldn't pull back and to my delight she stuck her tongue out and swiped it over my anus. I moved my ass up and down over her face as she kissed and licked between the crack causing heated groans to pass my lips. My pussy was drooling with cum and my clit was aching as I reached for her hand and pulled it between my legs telling her to rub my clit and suck my ass at the same time. Sophie got over her initial reluctance as far as sucking my bottom was concerned and began to enjoy herself. She worked away between my globes tossing her head from side to side making the flesh quiver as she slurped noisily into the chasm between them.</p><p>	""You're liking that aren't you, you little minx, I can tell."" </p><p>	 I gave a shove back to send her face further in.</p><p>	""Mmmm Oh Mmmmph."" Came the sound.</p><p>	 Then she pulled out to look at me.</p><p>	""Oh wow Miss I really like doing that. It's nice, it really is."" She exclaimed.</p><p>	""I'm glad you like it dear. Now get back in there my little angel and suck my arsehole out. Pretend it's a grown up kiss and French it, and don't forget to keep rubbing my clit!""</p><p>	She dived back in, causing my buttocks to tremble again as she rubbed her face into the sweaty crease. She kept on rubbing my clit as she sucked and slobbered inside my ass, and over the next hour she brought me to the brink of orgasm three times. Each time I pulled her away, took in plenty of deep breaths until the crisis had passed and then guided her face back again. Finally I knew I couldn't keep it back any longer, I'd deliberately held back because I wanted to try something different. I pulled away suddenly as I approached another climax, and quickly turned her over onto her stomach until moaning and gasping I frantically mounted her to press my sodden cunt against her small dimpled bottom. I began fucking her as hard as I could, my sopping cunt and powerful thighs slapping against her small little mounds in a furious rhythm. The headboard clattered against the wall, beating a loud tattoo as I slammed my body down causing her small frame to slam into the old mattress. </p><p>	I was grunting with each thrust, and she cried out as the wind slammed out of her, but I couldn't have stopped if I'd tried. Suddenly my orgasm hit me, and I speeded up riding her chubby little bottom as though my life depended on it, until with a scream I erupted and all the pent up cum from the last hour erupted over buttocks. I was still spurting as I spun her round again and pulled her face to my crotch crying out for her to open her mouth. Then  I swamped her throat with the remainder of my load giving her no choice but to drink my spurting cunt cream al over again until I calmed down and stopped erupting. I collapsed down beside Sophie who was gasping and spluttering after the ordeal. When I could speak again I apologised.. I told her I'd lost control, gone a little crazy and she forgave me giggling and saying I'd gone ""crazy bonks."" We slept like tops for the rest of the night and for me it was a blissful, dreamless sleep. I don't know what woke me; maybe it was the dawn's light as it seeped gently through the chink in the curtains. With a stretch I reached out and picked up the alarm clock, which pointed to six-fifteen. I looked down at the sleeping child and bent down to kiss her elfin beauty. As I did she opened her eyes and grinned.</p><p>	""What time is it Miss?"" </p><p>	""Six in the morning Sophie.""</p><p>	Is it time to get up yet?""</p><p>	""No my love we have another hour yet.""</p><p>	""Oh, I'm awake now Miss, I can't sleep  . . . I'm thirsty.""</p><p>	""Hmm. Very well.. In that case.""</p><p>The worn bedsprings creaked crazily as I walked up the mattress on my knees and crouched down over her face. It was time to introduce her to water-sports.</p><p>Oh God how I love her!</p><p>THE END.</p>"
270,The Wedding,April,1,A mother and daughter romace and a very special wedding.,['Fg'],"<p>Three people gathered in the large comfortable living room to take
part in a private ceremony. A girl and a woman stood next to each
other while a second woman stood before them. The ceremony’s
forbidden nature ensured its secrecy; it was a marriage between
mother and daughter.</p><p>“I, Cheryl Ward take you Kelsey Ward to be my wife, my constant
friend, my faithful partner and my love from this day forward. In the
presence of God, our family and friends, I offer you my solemn vow to
be your faithful partner in sickness and in health, in good times and
in bad, and in joy as well as in sorrow. I promise to love you
unconditionally, to support you in your goals, to honor and respect
you, to laugh with you and cry with you, and to cherish you for as
long as we both shall live.”</p><p>Cheryl smiled with happiness; her eyes glistened with tears of pride
as she spoke the words of love and commitment to her nine-year-old
daughter. The wonderful creature with the key to her heart flashed
back a smile of adoration before turning to face the lady who stood
before them, her mother’s best and dearest friend Sarah.</p><p>Sarah, an attractive woman of 33, took in the sight of mother and
daughter. Cheryl was a tall willowy woman of 32 with long auburn hair
that dropped down to the small of her back in rich lustrous waves.
Her emerald eyes sparkled with beauty and intelligence and made her
want to dive in and love her again. And of course she had, Cheryl and
Sarah had been lovers for five years and it had been happy up to a
point. Cheryl was bisexual but her predilection for women didn’t
match her craving for young girls and it had come as a shock when
Cheryl had opened her heart and told her. Cheryl’s husband had died
seven years ago in an accident at work leaving the girl without a
father, so Cheryl had been both mother and father to her and
eventually more.</p><p>Sarah had entertained suspicions ever since Cheryl had made her
confession, she had wondered with what might be described as
horrified fascination whether mother and daughter might embark on
something unspeakable. Now looking back she realised that’s why
Cheryl had told her, she had fed her the hint on purpose to soften
the real blow. A softer landing? Some chance! She found the idea
disgusting; it was something she could never come to terms with. They
had all lived together quite happily — or so she had thought — at
Cheryl’s house; Kelsey had her own room while Sarah and her mother
slept together. The very thought of them having sex behind her back
whenever she was out made her weep. She’d threatened to walk out,
called her a pervert and any number of names, but had stayed. Cheryl
had pleaded for forgiveness, and stranger still she had given it. Oh
yes she had cried and screamed at her but Cheryl had just stood there
with a bowed head and eventually she knew it was no good, there was
nothing she could do. Sarah had forgiven her, an end to their
lovemaking was bad enough, she didn’t want to lose her friendship too
even though her heart was being torn apart. She left and moved in to
the home she’d shared with her husband before she met Cheryl.</p><p>There were so many things she would miss. Sex with Cheryl had been
something to die for. Her energy in bed had literally taken her
breath away, and the music of her cries had filled the room. She
wondered if she was the same with Kelsey. She felt her eyes
moistening as she realised it would be even more so with her. She
tried to imagine what it would be like between them but decided to
quit the line of thought; it was far too hurtful, even now.</p><p>All that was nearly a year ago, and although it still hurt at times
she had always loved little Kelsey and it gave her pleasure to see
the happiness she shared with her mother even if she found it hard to
accept the form of love they practiced together. Life had moved on
for her too, she had found a good man and was happy with things.
They were all friends again — good friends, and that was fine. In fact
that’s why Cheryl and Kelsie had asked Sarah to witness their
wedding, no one else meant as much to them or could be trusted with
the secret of their forbidden bond.</p><p>Sarah switched her gaze to Kelsey, a smaller replica of her Mother.
She wore an elegant satin bodice that hugged her slender frame while
the neckline and waistline were trimmed with pretty pearls. The
effect was topped off with an ivory coloured sash tied into a bow
round her back. Sarah didn’t think she had ever seen a prettier
little girl. She wore a soulful expression as she listened to her
mother speak her vows and it sat well on her heart-shaped face. It
made her look solemn yet beautiful. Her hair was different to
Cheryl’s however; it was blonde and straight and swept down her back
in a silky wave that made Sarah envious when she compared it with her
own curly locks.</p><p>She turned her head and her eyes alighted on Cheryl; she sent a
silent message of support before moving back to Kelsey with whom she
repeated the same. Clearing her throat slightly and while still
looking at her, she spoke the words they had previously agreed.</p><p>“Do you Kelsey take Cheryl to be your wedded partner?”</p><p>Kelsey gulped a little and took a deep breath as her mind placed the
words on her lips and she began speaking the words she had been
rehearsing every spare moment of the week.</p><p>“I, Kelsey, take you, Cheryl to be my life partner, loving what I
know of you, and trusting what I do not yet know. I eagerly
anticipate the chance to grow together, getting to know you — the
woman — and falling in love a little more every day. I promise to love
and cherish you through whatever life may bring us.”</p><p>Near to tears herself, Sarah took a tiny gold diamond ring from her
skirt pocket and handed it to Cheryl who held it in her hand with a look
of wonder before gently placing it on the wedding finger of her
daughter’s hand.</p><p>Sarah concluded the ceremony:</p><p>“Then I now pronounce you a married couple.”</p><p>“Oh Mum…we’re married,” declared the awed voice of her daughter.</p><p>“Yes my darling, you’re my wife now, for ever and ever amen.”</p><p>They stayed like that for some time, looking into each other’s eyes
with more love than you could imagine until Sarah cleared her throat.</p><p>“Ahem..You may now kiss the bride. Then she laughed. “Although of
course you are both the bride technically speaking.”</p><p>They both joined in the laughter for a moment until Cheryl bent down
and joined her lips to Kelsey’s in an open mouthed kiss that
threatened to melt the paste holding up the wallpaper. Cheryl’s
larger mouth engulfed the dainty lips of her daughter’s in a wet
seeking embrace as she forced her tongue in between and found the
back of her mouth. It was a kiss that didn’t seem like ending, at
least not in the next few moments, so Sarah smiled and headed for the
kitchen to fill her glass with some of the champagne that had been
opened especially for the occasion. As soon as Kelsey heard Sarah
leave, she slid a devilish hand under her mother’s dress and pushed the
dress up to her waist. Then she slid her hand up her stockings and
onto her thighs. The flesh was warm, and the heat increased as she
flattened her palm against the thin lace of her panties and squeezed
them into the groove of her mother’s sex. Cheryl moaned in her throat
and hunkered down onto her hand, they hadn’t made love for nearly a
week, it was, explained Cheryl, a good way of making the honeymoon
night something very special, but it took all of Cheryl’s strength to
release her daughter’s hand from between her legs and kneel down next
to her.</p><p>“Later honey. We have to wait,” she hissed in her ear. “Sarah’s just
in the next room.”</p><p>“Oh Mum, I want you though,” she whimpered reaching between her
mother’s legs again. “I want to suck you there.”</p><p>“Oh God yes darling, you can, all night if you like, but just wait a
little longer until it’s time, and then it’ll be like nothing else
you’ve ever had. I promise.”</p><p>“Ummm, I suppose you’re right,” she sighed looking up into her green
searching eyes. Then she ran her fingers through her mother’s hair
and caught a curl in her hand and ran it down the length all the way
to the small of her back. “Just one thing though.”</p><p>“Yes?”</p><p>“When we go to bed, can we try some things I saw on the net?” she
asked shyly.</p><p>Cheryl wondered what that could mean; of course it had implications,
but of what kind she wasn’t sure yet. She decided to take things as
they came, right now she wanted to speak to Sarah and thank her for
being so supportive.</p><p>“Umm… sounds interesting, you’ll have to tell me what you saw
later,” she answered before licking Kelsey’s ear lobe with the tip
of her tongue. “I’m going to have a word with Sarah and thank her for
today. Why don’t you go to your room and try out the new game she’s
bought you for your wedding present?”</p><p>At the mention of the computer game, a look of delight transported her
face into one of childish glee. She looked up and smiled into her
mother’s face and Cheryl felt her thighs moisten a little as she took
in the lovely visage of her new wife’s golden-skinned features. She
adored the way her freckles spread across her cheeks and the bridge
of her upturned nose like a shoal of meandering fish, the depth of
her deep green eyes and the small heart shaped face. ‘Like an angel,’
she thought, ‘just how corny is that?’ but just then a flicker of late
afternoon sunlight dipped in from the window and rested on her
darling and lit up her golden hair like a halo of burning fire.
Cheryl swallowed as a lump filled her throat and for a moment she was
speechless, consumed with love and rising desire until Kelsey reached
up and drew her down for a kiss before speeding up the stairs to her
room.</p><p>She poured herself a glass of champagne and headed over to the
kitchen and took a seat at the table next to Sarah who was also
indulging and set her glass down next to hers.</p><p>“Thank you for your support Sarah; you were wonderful today. We won’t
forget, neither me nor Kelsey,” she said with a nod in the direction
of the stairs.</p><p>“Hmm,” she breathed with a smile. “That’s okay, I was glad to help.”</p><p>“You were marvellous.”</p><p>“And you’re a marvelous couple,” she grinned.</p><p>“Mmm,” murmured Cheryl as she took a fresh sip from her glass and
then changed the subject.</p><p>“Things still good with you and Frank?” she asked.</p><p>“Yeah, no complaints. Things are going well since he got the new job
and we moved into the other house. He’s a wonderful man Cheryl; he’s
so caring with me.” She looked pensively down at the table before
picking up her glass again. “Yes, who knows how far things might go?”</p><p>Her tone made Cheryl look up and catch her eye.</p><p>“Do you see it leading to another wedding? yours perhaps?” she asked
with a raised eyebrow.</p><p>“Maybe,” she answered with a shrug. “Neither of us are rushing but I
think it might be on the cards.”</p><p>Cheryl reached over and gave her ex-lover’s hand a tight squeeze.</p><p>“I’m happy for you Sarah, you deserve it after everything I did
to — ”</p><p>She was silenced with a hand on her lips as Sarah cut her off.</p><p>“Sshhh. It’s in the past, you’ve apologized enough times already. I’m
just glad that you and Kelsey are so wonderful together; I’ve never
seen her as contented. There can’t be anything wrong with that, at
least not the happiness.”</p><p>“Thank you,” she said quietly. “Things are very special between us;
you know that, and ... and I suppose I needed to solemnize our
relationship, kind of make things official between us, and then when
Kelsie had this crazy idea that maybe we ought to get married, after
all she said, ‘we’re living as husband and wife behind these doors,’
so I thought what the hell, why not?”</p><p>Why not indeed? thought Sarah. But what happens when Kelsey gets
older? She’s only nine now and still a child but when she becomes a
teenager and starts to see others of her age dating? It was something
she’d been thinking about a lot recently and she decided to voice her
concerns, even though she didn’t know how to put them into words.</p><p>“Cheryl, what does ... what happens when she’s older, when she sees others
of her age going out together? What if she found someone she liked
and wanted to be with her or him? How would you cope Cheryl? Would
you stop her from doing what she wanted?”</p><p>Cheryl heaved a sigh and looked down at the table as though thinking
but then suddenly brought her face level with Sarah’s.</p><p>“Of course I couldn’t stop her,” she sniffed. “Try ... I’d try like hell,
but if she really wanted to then I’d be powerless to stop her. I
wouldn’t mind her seeing other boys and girls as long as she came
back to my bed. That’s okay. She needs to be allowed some freedom in
that respect. But if she ever really finds someone she loves enough
to want to leave me for and forgets her promises to me, the one’s she
made today, then there’d be nothing I could fucking do — not a fucking
thing!”</p><p>She took a hanky from her pocket and dabbed it to her eyes as they
began to fill with tears. Alarmed at her friend’s distress, Sarah
slid off the chair and dropped to her knees beside her and wrapped
her arms around her shoulders.</p><p>“I’m so sorry. It was stupid of me to say such a thing today. Please
forgive me. I don’t want to spoil your special day.” Cheryl’s
reaction had taken her by surprise and shocked her. She was usually
such a strong person. Sarah couldn’t remember seeing her get so easily
upset and was ashamed of herself for misjudging her ex-lover’s
emotional state.</p><p>“No…..no Sarah, it’s me who should apologize. I’m such a silly old
hen,” she said drying her eyes and stuffing the tissue back in her
pocket. She sighed, enjoying the comfort of Sarah’s arms and an old
familiar reassurance she remembered so well. There had been such love
between them and in a way it was a shame it had all ended the way it
had. She had always been different; even before she was married she’d
been attracted to young girls. It was something to be kept secret in
the form of forbidden fantasies when she was by herself. There used
to be a little girl who lived next door to them when she and her
husband first got married. She was only six or so but to Cheryl she
was so beautiful, so perfect and sexual that she would touch herself
whenever she thought of her. Soon she was masturbating regularly,
lurid fantasies involving the two of them in her bed and the things
they would do. Of course nothing actually happened — it was all in her
mind, but over the years she found herself attracted to numerous
little girls in just the same way. Luckily unlike many other women
who shared the same desires as her but regarded them as a weakness
and hated themselves, she accepted it as part of her sexuality and
never tried to suppress it.</p><p>In common with many others, Cheryl experimented with lesbian love in
her teens. She soon realized she preferred women to men and yet at
the same time she desperately wanted to have a child, so she married
a pleasant-enough man who gave her a daughter. From then on she lost
interest in their sex life and they drifted far enough apart for him
to find another woman and they divorced.</p><p>As Kelsey grew from a baby into a young girl, Cheryl’s feeling towards
her became increasingly sexual. In common to her earlier attitude
towards her sexuality, she never tried to fight her feelings, in fact
she had come to believe it was the right of all females to experience
love from one another without regard to whatever society regarded as
taboo, acceptable or unacceptable, it wasn’t her problem, no bloody
hassle. As far as she was concerned nothing that happened between two
people was inappropriate as long as they were comfortable and happy
with what they were doing.</p><p>Kelsey had always been close to her mother; from the beginning she
had been a tactile child. Both mother and daughter delighted in
touches and caresses whenever they were near each other. Long hugs
were common, the feel of each other’s bodies, the warmth and softness
of a loving embrace, face against face, cheek to cheek, lips to cheek
and gradually lips brushing lips.  At first the kisses had been brief,
but gradually their lips had stayed together longer until they’d
parted and become open mouthed, tonguing each other’s mouths and
swapping saliva in steamy open-mouthed kisses. Both mother and
daughter were indulging in what Kelsey called a long session
of ‘snogging.’ Things couldn’t continue as they were doing without
either a progression towards full-blown sex or a complete end to what
they were doing.</p><p>The next step felt so natural. It happened one evening as mother and
daughter lay on the sofa enjoying a session of kissing and heavy
petting. It had been going on for nearly half an hour; their coital-like
thrusts and dry humping becoming more frantic and their cries
more desperate. Cheryl’s frustrated body was near to breaking point
when she suddenly pulled away leaving a long trail of saliva hanging
from her lip. Then in a voice shaky with emotion, she asked Kelsey if
she would like to go upstairs and continue what they were doing
without any clothes on. Kelsey said she did, they did, and the rest
as they say is history. It was the first real sex Cheryl had ever
experienced that had left her fulfilled as a woman both physically
and emotionally. In turn Kelsey had thrived from her mother’s caresses
and had moaned and wept from the sensations sweeping through her body
as the woman’s mouth and tongue made her world explode. When she
surfaced from her first climax, Cheryl raised her head from between
her legs and sent a trail of licks and kisses up her body and over
her face. Then she’d smiled into her daughter’s wonder-struck eyes and
whispered a request that sent Kelsey sliding down her body to place
her mouth between her mother’s parting thighs. The orgasm that
followed had been the most intense of Cheryl’s life. During the
course of Kelsey’s amateurish but spirited sucking, Cheryl had gone from
sighs and whispered urgings to delirious cries and sobs before
finally clamping her thighs around her daughter’s ears and spurting into her
young mouth.</p><p>“I’ve no worries about my little girl,” she said smiling through a
final sniff. “We’re both deeply in love, and everything’s going to be
fine. You’ll see.”</p><p>Sarah held her eyes and smiled back her love.</p><p>“I believe you. You and Kelsey are very special to me. You’re an
extraordinary couple.”</p><p>“We are,” she agreed with a crooked grin.</p><p>They chatted for a while longer the way old friends do until Sarah
looked up at the clock. It read a quarter to seven and she decided it
was time to get back to her husband and leave the newly weds to their
own devices.</p><p>Once alone Cheryl headed upstairs to her bedroom and excitedly
changed into something she’d bought especially for the occasion. She
slid on a pair of sheer nylon stockings, black stay-ups with red
embroidered roses stitched onto their bands at the top. Then she
changed into a lace half-cup bra showing nearly all of her breasts
and panties the same colour as her stockings and strolled over to the
full-length mirror. Her slender figure reflected back from the glass
and caused a small smile to appear on her face.  Pleased at what she
saw, she ran her hands through her hair and then down to cup her
breasts and tweak her nipples. Exercising at the local gym helped to
keep her in shape; her body was toned and sleek and looked fabulous
in any clothes she chose to wear — and even better without as Kelsey
was so fond of telling her. She was proud of her tilting breasts with
their spreading areolas and long nipples. She took them between her
thumb and forefinger and massaged them for a moment and then giggled
delightedly as they rose up like a pair of jumping sentries caught
sleeping on watch. Then she refreshed her make up and applied
expensive perfume to a few strategic places about her body and
glanced once more in the mirror and jumped as she saw Kelsey’s
reflection staring back at her in a saucy-faced grin. Kelsey had removed
her dress and hung it in the wardrobe and now she wore a skimpy black
tube and tight fitting jeans transforming her from a dainty little
girl into an underage temptress.</p><p>“Kelsey,” she exclaimed loudly with a surprised smile. “You made me
jump you little monster.”</p><p>Kelsey was playing with her game when she heard her mother treading
up the stairs. She expected she was coming to see her, but when she
didn’t appear she became inquisitive and crept along the corridor to
her bedroom and peered round the door. Kelsey was transported to
voyeur’s paradise as she watched her mother undress and cavort naked
in front of the mirror. She stood it for as long as she could before
she gave up and skipped up to her with twinkling eyes and threw her
arms around her hips and then pressed her face into her buttocks.</p><p>“Kelsey?”  Kelsey licked and kissed the panty-clad globes for all she
was worth before pressing against —  but not into thanks to the
stretchy lace —  the divide in-between. Cheryl felt a treacly feeling
between her legs; she stepped away from her daughter and then turned
with a smile. Overcome by devilment herself, she slid her panties
half way down her buttocks and Kelsey, not one to miss an invitation,
dived in and smothered the pale rounded globes with kisses before
heading for the valley in between but was stopped short of her goal
as her mother pulled them back up.</p><p>“Uh oh,” she grinned. “We can save that till later.”</p><p>“Oh Mum! Oh Mum, you meanie! Why can’t I?” she cried with
disappointment. “You know you love it when I do you in there.”</p><p>“Yes I do,” she said in the kind of voice that grins, “but we’ve
waited all week. We can hang on a smidgen longer, just an hour or so
while we toast our wedding properly and get each other in the mood.”</p><p>“But Mum, I’m already in the mood,” she insisted.</p><p>Cheryl tossed back her head with an earthy chuckle, and her hair
flew back in a rippling wave.</p><p>“Well you can have some champagne,” she said. “You’re always saying
you want to grow up so you can try grown-up drinks, so here’s your
chance.”</p><p>“Then can we have our honeymoon?” she insisted.</p><p>“Umm yes, give me a kiss then we’ll go and flop down by the fire,”
she said as she nibbled her ear and planted a kiss on her lips.</p><p>“Oh brilliant I’m having real champagne!” she exclaimed excitedly.</p><p>“Yes dear but no more than one glass. I don’t want you falling asleep
on me because then young lady,” she said tapping her nose
playfully, “there won’t be any honeymoon at all. Umm I want another
kiss.” This time it was a real kiss, the kind that had gold plates
on. It was opened mouthed and contained a great deal of tongue,
enough to send Kelsey’s toes curling up, especially when she felt her
mum’s hands squeezing her bum through her panties.</p><p>The little girl sighed happily as they came apart, and then Cheryl
took her hand and led her down stairs into the living room. She took
a seat on the sofa in front of the flickering fire with its deep
hearth and wrought-iron grating while Cheryl disappeared into the
kitchen and came back with a bottle of champagne and two glasses.</p><p>“Here take a sip but don’t drink it too fast or it’ll go up your
nose,” she warned as she took a seat and handed her a glass full of
popping champagne. Kelsey reached out and gripped the glass in both
hands and then gingerly placed the rim to her lips and drank. She
swallowed more than she had intended to however, and her mother’s
warning was true to the word. She let out a loud squeal of surprise
and Cheryl was just in time to grab the glass before most of the
champagne splashed onto the carpet.</p><p>“A little too fast. Here I have it now. I’m putting it on the coffee
table so nothing gets spilt. take another sip in a minute but be
careful.” She took a deep drink herself and then set it down on the
table. It made a small tinking sound as it touched Kelsey’s glass
where it stood on the polished mahogany. Then moving up, she placed
an arm around her small shoulders and drew her closer.</p><p>“Did you like the way it went? the wedding?” she prompted.</p><p>Kelsey nodded.</p><p>“The pledges we made to each other are very important, aren’t they?
could you feel that? Do you still truly mean what you said?”</p><p>“Yes I do Mum and when I said what I did I meant every word. I love
you, I really do,” Kelsey said with feeling as she gently cupped her
mother’s face in her hands. “It was me who said I wanted to marry you
remember? I kept saying so and asking you, but you thought I was just
being childish until I made you see that I really meant it.” Cheryl
took her daughter’s hands and kissed each one in turn and then kissed
her softly on the lips.</p><p>“Yes I know. I have no more doubts. Let’s change the subject. Let’s talk
about something else,” she said with a gleam in her eyes.</p><p>“Umm, sounds good,” murmured Kelsey, who then began kissing her
mother’s shoulders with soft brushes of her lips.</p><p>“Oh Kelsey,” she sighed dreamily.</p><p>“I’m your wife now Mummy darling and I want you so much.”</p><p>Cheryl picked up Kelsey’s glass and handed it to her, and then
reached for her own.</p><p>“And you’re my wife. You’re everything I could wish for.” Then she
raised her glass and told Kelsey to do the same. “Here’s to the rest
of our time together. Our love that’s so different and yet so
thrilling, the kind of love that only we can understand.</p><p>“The wedding.”</p><p>The next hour was given up to passionate kisses and breathless
whisperings as they exchanged ideas, suggestions and promises about
the sort of acts they would perform on each other once they were in
bed. Lips apart and mouths wide open, they gave welcome to each
other’s tongues and moans of lust, Kelsey’s more of a cry while her
mother’s grew from her chest into wanton growls. Cheryl shook and
sobbed into her daughter’s mouth as she felt the child’s hand wend
it’s way between her thighs and then dip down to caress her sex
through the ridiculously thin material of her panties. Kelsey was
experiencing the same treatment from her mother, her hips lurched
into her lover’s hand and her muffled whimpers joined the torrid
acoustics of the room as they both drew nearer to an abyss of
ecstasy. It took all of Cheryl’s self control to pull away and
suggest in a shaky voice that they had better continue in the
bedroom. Then she headed for the door and Kelsey watched her
magnificently constructed arse swing out of the room to the swish of
her stocking.</p><p>“Mummy,” she said as she caught up with her.</p><p>“Yes darling.”</p><p>“I want you to cum in my mouth so much,” she exclaimed in a shy
little girl’s voice that didn’t match the words she had just used.</p><p>Cheryl lips quivered into a smile as an aching hunger writhed within
her loins.</p><p>“So do I. Oh god so do I!”</p>"
271,"Working Girl, Chapter 1 — Maya’s Story",April,1,,['Fg oral ws'],"<p>My parents were unusual. I don’t remember how old I was, perhaps as
young as three when Mum begun having sex with me. It became something
of a ritual, the gentle summons to her bed and then her hand in mine
as she led me down the corridor. All warm and cosy with my face
between her legs and her soft thighs pressing my cheeks. I used to
cry with pleasure to hear her beautiful voice drifting down towards
me as I followed her gentle urgings. Endearments there were too, they
permeated the bedroom with their musical notes, that’s how I knew she
must love me. She was in her late twenties then, a neat attractive
woman with long brown hair and deep loving eyes but certainly nothing
to make her stand out in a crowd the way some beautiful women do. Her
lust was for children, but that didn’t mean she looked like a weirdo
or something, she just seemed like an ordinary respectable woman who
worked at the bank, had a hard working husband and a cute little
daughter. I suppose her and Dad got together because of their mutual
perversion and then decided to have a child so they could indulge
their nature.</p><p>Yes I had a Dad too; he would sometimes stand in the doorway watching
as I did all of those sexy things to Mum. Of course I know now that
he was a voyeur and was beating his sausage as I worked away on her.
We must have made quite a site as the pace got going, mum was pretty
horny when we were ‘at it’. She was a paedophile, which goes without
saying; Dad was too but in a non-physical sense while mum was very
much of the body. She taught me to be a giver, not a receiver of
pleasure; I don’t ever remember her returning any of the favours I
gave her barring one special occasion. I didn’t mind; I loved the
thrill it gave me as I drove her out of her mind with pleasure. I was
pretty good too; I still am come to that. She schooled me in the
skills of bodily ecstasy until I became something of a maestro in the
art. I suppose that’s part of the reason they decided I aught to put
my talents to work and pull in some money. They were pretty hard up
then and they’d heard of a way I could help with the finances, after
all said Mum, I’d be very good at it and the money would help. In
fact she told me I’d make lots of money for myself and could have
what ever I wanted if it all worked out. At seven years old I was put
on the books of a very exclusive agency. I went to work for a company
that hired young girls out to wealthy middle-aged ladies. Some were
single, while others were married to boring husbands who couldn’t
hope to assuage their fertile imaginations or warped appetites.</p><p>Everything was a secret. When I started school I was careful not to
tell anyone about the kind of games Mum and I were playing but
luckily I was clever enough not to give anyone cause to pry into my
home life. The agency was very discreet, about as low profile as you
can get and was talked about in hushed tones in certain select
quarters of the woman/girl lover network. There was a small glossy
brochure for those in the know. Photos of girls aged from three to
ten with accompanying descriptions of the services they provided
printed on a home computer. Most of them promised things such as
a ‘taste of young honey’ or ‘mutual pleasures’ but there were only a
couple in the whole brochure where the girl was described as a pure
giver of pleasure. Nevertheless, Mum decided I needed to offer
something none of the other girls had, a distinctive skill to make me
stand out . . . perhaps an unusual one.</p><p>“Maya, I’ve been thinking about this unique service you can offer.
It’s something I’ve been thinking of trying anyway. It’s so intimate,
a really personal way of showing you belong to a woman and she can do
anything she wishes with you. It’s called many different names but
the common term is ‘watersports’. It’s when another person pees in
your mouth and you drink it. I’d like us to go to the bathroom and
try it.”</p><p>I raise my eyebrows quizzically. It’s not that I was particularly
fazed or anything, I loved Mum and would do anything with her. I just
found it a little unbelievable and I wandered why anyone would want
to do that. What would they get out of it? After all it isn’t as
though they were being touched or sucked. I just thought it strange.</p><p>“Darling why are you frowning?” asked mum lifting up my chin so my
eyes were eyes looking into hers.

“Oh I’m fine Mum. I don’t mind doing it; you know I’ll do anything. I
just wandered what the lady who does it will get out of it. It sounds
a bit funny that’s all.""</p><p>She laughed and took my hand.</p><p>“Come on let’s go upstairs and try it out. You’ll see how much I like
doing it and then you’ll understand it better.”</p><p>Once in the bathroom Mum told me to take all my clothes off and kneel
in the shower. Then she began undressing, undoing catches and
buttons, casually throwing her silky green top, her skirt and then
her bra and knickers out of the door to scatter along the passageway.</p><p>“I’m getting out of my things because once I’ve done this I’ll need a
session to calm me down,” she laughed.</p><p>I tittered conspiritaly as I climbed into the shower with her and let
her push me down before her. She crouched down and peeled back the
floppy lips of her pussy to show me the familiar sight of her hairy
cunt.</p><p>“Ok, lets see how this goes.. “ She murmured. “ Open up. . . . .Yes
that’s it. Ready?</p><p>“Ummm.”</p><p>“Now!”</p><p>It came in a gushing torrent hitting my cheeks and spraying
everywhere and then as she adjusted her aim it came into my mouth. It
was quick there was hardly time to get my throat bobbing but of
course I did. My senses were swamped with new sensations. Taste,
feeling and smell, all three strove for supremacy, and for dominance
over the rest. Together they provoked an emotion rather than a
sensation, one that was so strong I can close my eyes and still feel
it’s essence washing over me. The heat as it filled my mouth and ran
down my throat, the bitter acridness of it, saline, womanly and
pungent as it dashed from her body into mine, and of course the aroma
of it’s dominance as it sought my submission, the emotion was one of
naked power and I simply adored it. From then on I was and still am a
piss slave, I crave it as I do oxygen and will always revere my part
of the partnership in such a bizarre and beautiful intimacy.</p><p>Eventually it lessened into a trickle and I moved my head to follow
it as it waned in an attempt to catch the last of her amber
offerings. I looked up and wiped my face and looked straight into
Mum’s glazed smile. She sighed gently, then pulled me up into her
arms and kissed my salty lips.</p><p>“Well done darling. You’ve made Mummy very proud,” she murmured
carrying me to the bedroom and laying me on her mattress before
climbing over to sit on my face. “Now let’s see if you can make me
even happier.”</p><p>
Mum took the photos for the agency magazine. There were just two; one
of me sat on the bed with my teddy in my lap. I was smiling gently
into his eyes and stroking his head. My hair was done out into braids
tied with pink ribbons to match my panties. Mum had made me pull them
up tight so they showed the outline of my pussy lips against the
material, I looked a real little sex bomb. It was hard to smile as  I
hated having to hold my teddy, I told Mum it made me look like a baby
but she replied with a smile and said that was the whole idea. The
advert read:</p><p>“Candy Lips is a soft lipped beauty who’ll send you to heaven with
her clever tongue and pretty mouth.  Her speciality is prolonged
oral, this includes all types of body worship with no holes barred.
Trained to receive (drink) golden showers to the highest of sluttiest
standards, she is game for your most deviant bathroom fantasies. This
service is included in the following tariff:</p><p>We had our first customer two weeks later and she was booked for a
2-hour session. It was the beginning of the school holidays.</p><p>To say I was nervous was an understatement, all kinds of thoughts
went through my mind. What if she was ugly or smelly or just
horrible? If she was I would have to be polite and charming and
pretend she was  pretty. Mum reminded me how important it was to make
the customers happy and ask for me again and more importantly to
recommend me to their friends.</p><p>I slept well after Mum had put me to bed with a hot mug of milk, I
didn’t know she’d poured a sedative into it, but I’m glad she did
because when I woke the next morning I felt full of beans and ready
for anything.</p><p>The appointment was for 12 noon on the dot. The agency sent a driver
to pick me up. His name was Max and we hit it off pretty well, he was
one of the most amusing men I have ever met. Probably in his fifties
with a huge paunch, thick raspy sideburns and a deep gravely voice,
he put me at ease on the long drive to the other side of town by
telling me all kinds of funny stories and jokes.</p><p>Max drove us in to a parking bay behind a tall building and we took
the lift into the apartments. I grabbed his hand and squeezed it,
cuddly and jolly he reminded me of my teddy bear. He bent down with a
huge smile on my face and tweaked my nose.</p><p>“You’ll be fine Princess. She won’t know which way to turn first when
she sees you, because you know what?”</p><p>“No, What?” I asked all ears.</p><p>“You’re a knockout. A real bloody knockout and that’s swearing.” I
saw his grin spread from one ear to the next, no kidding, right
across his craggy old face.</p><p>“And you’re my friend,” I replied.</p><p>He gave me a wink and a smile and then the lift door slid  open, and
he led me out into a marble landing with an ornate fountain which
wound it’s way down between the floors like a snake on a game board.</p><p>I had expected to see a corridor with doors on either side but
instead there was just one door by itself. Max rang the bell and
stood back.</p><p>“This is the top room,” He whispered, grinning at my
confusion. “The ‘Penthouse Suite’.”</p><p>A tall, willowy woman wearing with long dark hair opened the door.
She was wearing a simple elegant but expensive looking top and skirt
that showed her toned curvy body off to devastating effect. Her eyes
widened with lust briefly when she saw me before they creased into a
friendly smile.</p><p>“Come in Maya. How are you? I’m Andrea.”</p><p>She was an American.  Her voice had a soft Californian drawl, it
sounded deep and sexy.</p><p>“Very well,” I answered politely.</p><p>“Wonderful,” she smiled. “Hi Max”</p><p>“Hi Madam. I’ll leave you with Maya now. She’s a lovely little lady
and I’m sure she’ll take real good care of you.”</p><p>“I’m sure too,” she replied warmly. “See you in two hours Max.”</p><p>He gave me a reassuring wink and then stepped out of the doorway.  
She closed the door and led me into her living room with its huge
glass fronted window overlooking Hyde Park. It was a large room with
a minimalist feel to it. In the centre stood a large open hearth,
which had an imitation fire blazing away and warming the room, a
welcome touch in contrast to the coldness of the day outside.  She
indicated a white leather sofa which stood nearby with the flames
from the mock fire reflecting in the shiny material. She took a seat
next to me and I noticed she wasn’t wearing stockings when her skirt
rode up her long legs. I wandered how old she was; she had the body
of a gazelle but her face looked older than my Mother’s.</p><p>She raised an eybrow as though reading my thoughts.</p><p>“I’ll tell you a bit about myself first,” she smiled. “I’m an escort
Maya. I started in the States fifteen years ago when I was twenty. I
decided I wanted to make a mountain of money so I’ve been making a
lot of very rich men happy both back over there and here in London. I
have homes in both countries and I like to flit between the two
enjoying the good things in life.”</p><p>“I’ve always lived here,” I replied trying to be sociable. I like
London but I’d like to go and see America someday.”</p><p>She looked at me for a while, her eyes were large and sensual and
seemed to penetrate into me until a lazy smile lit it’s way out of
them and found her lips.</p><p>“Umm. . .Perhaps you will dear, who knows. One never knows about life
Maya. . . . Is this your first time with the agency?”</p><p>I answered that it was, but hoping that she wouldn’t think me
untalented I added that my mother had trained me very well.</p><p>“I’m very sure she has Maya. Your photos in the magazine look lovely
but seeing you here in real life, you look absolutely
breathtaking . . . Let me tell you young lady, if you ever decide to
keep this going you’re going to make yourself a lady to be reckoned
with, you have all the right looks to make yourself very rich.”</p><p>I smile appreciatively and felt my confidence grow.</p><p>“But the real reason I chose you, apart from the photos, was the
wording of the advert. I need someone to take care of me for a
change. I spend enough time looking after the needs of other people
without anyone taking care mine.” She paused and gave a half guilty
grin before continuing.</p><p>“Well that isn’t strictly true.”</p><p>She flicked a strand of hair that had fallen down onto her lips, her
hair was long and honey coloured just like her skin. She had a
quality about her, an air of seduction in every pore of her body
which made me tingle from head to foot.</p><p>“It’s not as though I don’t have the right kind of charms, I’ve had
both men and women jumping through hoops to do my bidding. I know all
of the sexual arts and have practiced them on others and have had
them performed on me. It’s a fact Maya. It’s a fact that none of them
can really please me, not properly, because as you can see, or shall
see, I’m a girl lover. I’ve had various girls from the agency, some
as young as three and some as old as thirteen sharing my bed . . .
and to me.” She sighed and shook her head. “I dunno….It’s just
heaven, and then when I read about your oral services not to mention
your willingness to drink golden rain, another thing I love, I just
had to meet you.”</p><p>Then she talked for some time about her attraction to little girls
and how it had all begun, until she seemed to run out of words.
Afterwards she was silent, her eyes smiled into mine and I thought I
detected the slightest raise of an eyebrow, enough to make my eyes
look down at her wristwatch, it read 1pm and I reckoned we’d been
talking for  an hour. It was time that my first client began getting
her money’s worth, she hadn’t rushed me but I knew it was time for
things to progress.</p><p>I got down from the sofa and knelt down before her with my knees
kissing the rug and then slowly ran my hands over her calves and
before letting them travel up. The room was quiet except for the
slightest hint of swishing flesh as my palms traversed the top of her
slowly spreading thighs. I stared at her  panties for a moment, dark
and lacy with a red rose embossed over the crotch, I leaned forwards
and touched my lips to the bloom. My reward came in the form of a
faint sigh, it gave me heart, and encouraged me to open my mouth and
cover her crotch in a slow sucking kiss. I continued this for some
time, an open mouthed caress through the skimpiest of barriers. But
for all that still a barrier to my boldness and the minutes were
ticking by, it was time to move on. It seemed she read my thoughts
again, for a second later I felt her palm on my forehead as she gave
me a gentle push. I looked up at her face, it was flushed and sheeny,
so pretty with those large sleepy eyes, she looked as though she was
emerging from a delicious dream.</p><p>Still she didn’t speak, instead she raised her hips off the cushion
and rasped her panties down her legs and onto the floor and then
lowered her naked buttocks back onto the creaking leather . . . a
delicious sound.</p><p>Her labia looked rich and buttery as it blossomed forth from her
thatch of neatly trimmed hair. I placed my thumb and forefinger
against the hood of her clitoris and carefully drew it aside to
reveal the bulb, hard ripe and very stiff. She looked down at me
expectantly as I slowly extended my tongue, the means to her
impending pleasure. I held it out like a spear for a moment before
rotating it proudly for her gaze, a gesture that brought a sob of
appreciation. For a moment I held the tip poised over her clitoris
and then slowly, ever so slowly swept it over the bursting node. A
sudden sound, something like “Awe.” Deeply guttural, almost
abdominal, I would have drawn back had I lacked the experience, but I
knew it was her body’s reaction to the feel of my tongue against it’s
centre. I popped it into my mouth, drawing it in with the inside of
my lips and then I made love to it with my tongue. The familiar feel
of hands caressing my scalp and mussing my hair and then her churning
hips and the kiss of her thighs as they clenched and squeezed my
cheeks. These are the ingredients of lovemaking I have known all my
life, I have always adored them and I always will, to be a giver of
such gifts is a wonderful thing.</p><p>She was moaning now, her sighs and sobs sounded deep and meaningful.
Her movements built into a crescendo and I knew by the tightly
clenched hands in my hair and the speed of her thrusts into my face
that she was approaching her crisis. Then like a bursting dam it
happened. Her thighs slammed over my head and held me like a vice
while she squished my face into her sex.</p><p>“Open your mouth!” she wailed with desperate urgency.</p><p>I did and she erupted. Squirt after squirt she emptied her excitement
into me.  I  clenched my eyes shut in concentration as mouthfuls of
creamy girl spunk filled me to overflow and ran down my chin despite
my frantic gulping. She held me like that until it was over and her
sobbing had subsided into sighs of contentment. I stayed still and
listened for a while, sighing with my own contentment and planting
kisses on the soft flesh of her inner thighs. I  was surprised when I
tried to get up from the carpet to feel a gentle but persistent hand
barring my progress and pushing me back down. She never said a word
but I knew she wanted more. I gave a small sigh of resignation
because  my tongue ached by now and although I was used to prolonged
oral I usually had a rest in-between.</p><p>This time I took longer, slowly lapping away at her, I used my mouth
for her pleasure to the accompaniment of excited gasps and hisses.
Moans like sorrowful laments filled the room with the urgency of her
need as I worked my tongue into her body. Then suddenly a climax
ripped through her and this time even more intense than the first.
She was crying my name “Maya, Maya, Maya.” over and over again in a
voice full of passion and tears, and as before I drank down her
deluge as she held me in place. Then suddenly the taste was
different, it tasted hot and salty as she held my lips over her
urethra and emptied herself into me as though I were her toilet. It
went on for ages as I drank the contents of her bladder until only a
dribble was left and a few last drops falling onto my cheeks.</p><p>Faintly from somewhere far away I heard the chime of a bell and dimly
realized it must be Max.</p><p>“Just a minute,” she shouted before lifting me up and kissing me
hungrily on the lips.</p><p>“I’d like you to come again Maya,” she half said half gasped. “You
were sensational.”</p><p>We walked to the door hand in hand and when Max asked how it had been
she repeated ‘sensational’.</p><p>“I knew she would be,” he smiled. “This girl is special.”</p><p>“Yes,” she replied, “very.”</p><p>That night Dad wasn’t allowed to watch when Mum and I made love, not
even the customary five minutes until he ejaculated; he was barred
from the very beginning as she led me to her bedroom. It was the
first time she had used her mouth to give me release, she sucked my
quim and worked her tongue up inside me until I blacked out with
pleasure. It was as though she was re-claiming me from the woman I
had made love to. When it was my turn to reciprocate she turned into
a volcano, screaming and crying out as she tossed us both around the
mattress turning the bedding into sodden rags.</p><p>It was also the first time I had known Mum to be jealous.</p>"
272,Fly on the Wall,April,1,Just a short story about a mother and daughter who happen to wake up in the middle of the night.,['Fg'],"<p>“Mummy are you awake?…. Mummy?”</p><p>“Mmm”</p><p>“Mum?”</p><p>“Mmm…..”</p><p>“Mum!!!”</p><p>“Yes Lisa.”</p><p>“Are you awake?”</p><p>“Yes darling.”</p><p>“I couldn’t sleep.”</p><p>“I could.”</p><p>“What time is it? It must be getting on.”</p><p>“Mmm…Ohh…Just a sec…..Yes, it’s all of ten past four in the morning.”</p><p>“Knew it was late—Ouch! You nipped my ear.”</p><p>“Yes I didn’t have the strength to pull it off.”</p><p>“Heee Heee.”</p><p>“Minx!”</p><p>“Are you cross?""</p><p>“That depends.”</p><p>“On what Mummy?”</p><p>“If you can pacify me or not.”</p><p>“What’s pacify?”</p><p>“It means give me a kiss.”</p><p>“Oh..hee hee………Like that?”</p><p>“C’mere….I need a better one than that….</p><p>….Hang on just a sec.”</p><p>Dawn, her mother pulls down the bed sheets and kicks them to the
floor before sitting up and switching on the bed side light.</p><p>“Oooh! My eyes hurt Mummy!”</p><p>“Umm…you’ll soon get used to it.”</p><p>“Aren’t you tired anymore?”</p><p>“No Lisa.”</p><p>“Don’t you want to go back to sleep anymore?”</p><p>“No.”</p><p>“I might….”</p><p>“I might too dear.”</p><p>“Go to sleep?”</p><p>“No…. marmalize you!!!”</p><p>“Hee hee. What does marmalize mean? Does it…… Mppph!”</p><p>Dawn slides over her daughter and brings her lips down onto hers.
They kiss tenderly at first, gently rubbing their lips together and
feeling the soft contours pressing together. On the night stand to
the side of them, the hands of the bedside clock travel across it’s
face, as it’s gentle ticking competes with the sounds drifting up
from the bed. The kissing is passionate now, open-mouthed and wet.
Their drenched mouths making gulping sounds as they drink whatever
the other can produce. Their skin kisses too as it moistens and
becomes clammy in the warm night. The woman’s breasts stick to the
girl’s stomach and give a clammy plop as she raises herself up.”</p><p>“Kiss it Lisa. Feel the nipple grow in your mouth.”</p><p>With cupped hands she proffers one and then her other breast to Lisa
who grazes her lips along the entire length of each nipple and then
flicks away with her tongue against the nub. After some time of this
the mother pulls back and releases her saliva-soaked breast. Then she
slides downwards along her daughter’s body and gently pulls her legs
apart to form a vee for her face to fit into.</p><p>“I like seeing you down there Mummy.”</p><p>“And I like being down here honey. I love the view.”</p><p>“What can you see?”</p><p>“Oh lots of nice things. First of all I can see your soft little
pussy, all smooth and glistening and asking to be kissed. Then when I
look up I can see your lovely body, all ready and inviting, and all
mine.” [Kiss]</p><p>“Oh nice!”</p><p>“And then when I look farther up I see the prettiest site in the
whole world.”</p><p>“What’s that Mummy?”</p><p>“Your beautiful face—”</p><p>Lisa puts a hand to her mouth and giggles.</p><p>“small and heart-shaped with the most gorgeous blue eyes. I love the
way your freckles spill over the bridge of your nose and onto your
cheeks like that, it’s almost too perfect.”</p><p>“Umm, I don’t know. I’ll never be as pretty as you. I wish I had long
dark hair like yours. Mine’s long too but it’s blonde. Why’s that
Mum? Why isn’t mine the same colour.”</p><p>“Auburn. That’s because your father had blonde hair Lisa, it comes
from him.”</p><p>“Oh. Is Daddy ever coming back?”</p><p>“No darling, you know he isn’t.”</p><p>“I know.”</p><p>“You are happy aren’t you?”</p><p>“Oh Mummy, you know I am. I love you.”</p><p>“And I love you darling, so let’s make the most of each other.”</p><p>Dawn dips her head between her daughter’s thighs and starts to kiss and
lick her smooth pussy. Lisa sighs as she experiences the uniqueness
of her mother’s tongue as it wriggles and swipes inside her body. She
sits up and runs her hands through her lover’s hair, caressing and
holding it, and then letting go so it falls softly across her palms.
Dawn’s hands are also busy as she runs her hands along her daughter’s
chubby bottom and then kneads the cheeks as though they are dough,
while her mouth works and loves between her legs.</p><p>“Oh. Ooooh I feel funny. I feel like I need to wee wee.”</p><p>“Umm…”</p><p>“Cummmmming….I’m cummmmming!”</p><p>Lisa pulls her mother’s hair so much it hurts. She reaches her orgasm
and bucks her pussy against the flattened lips as they form a seal
around her to drink in and devour her essence.</p><p>“Darling.”</p><p>“Ohh wow!’</p><p>“That good hey?”</p><p>[sigh]</p><p>[giggle]</p><p>“That was the best ever Mummy. The mostest in the world. I can’t—I
can’t tell you.”</p><p>“When you grow older you might find the words….. Although I’m not too
sure about that. I find it difficult to describe too. If you were to
ask me how I feel just after you make me happy, I’m sure I couldn’t
put it into words either.”</p><p>“I want to make you feel happy now Mum.”</p><p>“In a moment dear. Sit up next to me….that’s it…just look at us in
the mirror. That’s why I put it on the wall facing the bed, I love
seeing us together like this.”</p><p>“But it has to be a secret doesn’t it Mum.”</p><p>“Yes darling, if anyone ever found out they’d take me away from you
for ever, it’s not like the “Chronicles of Suran.” where people are
free.”</p><p>“I love it when you read it to me off the Internet.. I like Rachel.
Am I like her?”</p><p>“Yes in some ways. For a start you’re the same age as her, but
everyone’s unique, and you my dearest, are very unique.”</p><p>“And Leslita too, I think they’re cool stories too Mummy.”</p><p>Dawn chuckles.</p><p>“I don’t think I’ve ever read one to you without us having to make
love right afterwards.”</p><p>“Umm…yes I know, it’s nice though…….
………………..Mummy you look so big next to me! Look at us. My head hardly
comes up to your busters and when we stand next to each other it only
comes up to your pussy.”</p><p>“Which is handy at times dear.”</p><p>Both laugh. Dawn traces the tip of her forefinger along Lisa’s lips
and says in a low voice.</p><p>“Are you ready to kiss it darling?”</p><p>“Yes Mum I want to make you happy more than anything else in the
world.”</p><p>“Just sit on the edge of the mattress then sweetie. I’ll get off the
bed and stand in front of you…. Yes that’s the idea, I’m level with
you, there’s no need to move, I’m coming to you.”</p><p>“Hee hee, it always tickles my face at first.”</p><p>“Sorry, I keep meaning to trim the hairs.”</p><p>“Ummm it’s nice though, oh I like it when you pull it open Mummy.
It’s all wet and shiny.”</p><p>“See the little man dear?”</p><p>“Hee hee…Oh look he’s getting bigger.”</p><p>“Kiss it…Oh yes that felt nice! Now take it between your lips and
suck it like a lollypop..…Lovely! Next run your lounge all the way up
and down my slit not forgetting to take the floppy lips into your
mouth from time to time.”</p><p>For the next ten minutes the little girl licks and sucks on her
mothers streaming pussy. Sighs turn to moans and whimpers as she
clasps her daughter head and gently fucks her face.</p><p>Another ten minutes passes…until.</p><p>“Lay on the bed darling!..…Here let me help you, that’s it rest your
head on top of the pillow. Good girl, here I come….I’m going to climb
up and sit on your face….like this.”</p><p>The older woman sighs and squeezes her breasts together. She closer
her eyes for a moment as she experiences the feel of the girls tongue
on her clitoris and lets out a small moan.</p><p>“Yes Lisa, that’s it!”</p><p>“Mmmm….”</p><p>“Keep going with your tongue baby girl…Ohh that’s it darling, keep
doing it to me.”</p><p>She looks down at her daughter’s sweet face, most of it hidden in her
pubes as it bobs up and down between the Vee of her thighs.  Her
little girls hair is spread out over the pillow in disarray; she
reaches down and pull if away and tugs it gently in her hands as she
squishes her cunt onto her lips. The speed of her thrusts increases
as she approaches her orgasm and suddenly the sounds in the bedroom
are that of singing bedsprings and heated moans as she urges the girl
on.</p><p>“Oh God yes darling, keep sucking me, suck my cunt, suck my cunt! I’m
cuming, I’m cuming!”</p><p>Her humping is wild and out of control as the headboard clatters and
bumps noisily against the bedroom wall with the force of her
fucking.  Her hands whip round to the back of her daughters head and
pull her face tightly into her cunt so she can cum in her mouth.</p><p>“Yes Lisa. Yes!….. I’m cumming, oh god I’m cumming in your mouth.
Drink it!..Drink it! Swallow my spunk!!”</p><p>Her body gives a violent jerk and stiffens like a marble statue
before she lets out a loud scream vaguely resembling the word ‘fuck’
and collapses backwards onto the bed. Lisa swallows down her mothers
juices with one last gulp and wipes a rivulet of cream from her chin
before turning round and climbing down the bed to kiss her on the
mouth.</p><p>“Oh love thank you, that was marvelous.”</p><p>“I like doing that for you Mummy.”</p><p>“Please keep on liking it.”</p><p>“Don’t fall asleep yet Mummy, I want to know what we’re doing
tomorrow, its Saturday.”</p><p>“Ummm…Oh whatever you like Lisa, it’s up to you darling.”</p><p>“Can we stay in bed?”</p><p>“Don’t you want to go anywhere?”</p><p>“No not really. I’ll tell you what I’d like to do.”</p><p>“Go on….”</p><p>Have cereals in bed…”</p><p>“Uh huh.”</p><p>“And then keep our clothes off and kiss each other everywhere for the
rest of the day.”</p><p>“Sounds nice.”</p><p>“I want to kiss your bottom Mummy, I love your bouncy bum especially
when I kiss it and it wobbles like jelly.”</p><p>“Ho ho, I guess I’ll have to go on a diet.”</p><p>“No, no…please don’t Mummy I love it like it is.”</p><p>“Ok darling you win. I won’t go on a diet. I’ll keep it nice and
wobbly so you can kiss it to your hearts content…and suck the hole in-between of course. You know how much Mummy likes you doing that.”</p><p>“I do too, I can hardly wait.”</p><p>“Oh you’re such a sex pet. Now close your eyes and go to sleep…there
that’s it I’ve pulled the sheets back on and we’re all nice and cozy.
Go to sleep honey, I have a feeling we’re both going to need it.”</p><p>“Night night Mummy.”</p><p>“Good night lover.’</p><p> </p><p>THE END</p>"
273,Her Lady In Waiting,April,1,A brief snapshot of an illicit relationship between a young girl and a demanding older woman. The middle aged woman is a chance taker who will engineer any opportunity to get the girl into her bed for steamy sex whatever the risk.,['Fg oral ws'],"<p>Five minutes to wait and Anne sat nervously on the sofa waiting for her visitor. She wore a low cut lilac top which was cheekily designed to draw the eye to its owner's bosom.  Once there it would take in her sweeping cleavage and tan lines which were a souvenir from her holiday in the Mediterranean. Her face was slightly too long to be perfect yet spoke of the cool intelligence of an academic. She pursed her lips and gave a wry smile at the face staring back at her from the mirror before flicking a strand of dark hair away from her eyes in a manner which hinted at her anxiety. But then it was always like this before her  little visitor called and who was to say the waiting wasn't part of the pleasure. Moments earlier she had stepped out of the shower and massaged an aromatic lotion into her skin that had cost the same as a shop girl's wages. Then she painstakingly applied eye liner and the rest of her make up before giving a few sprays of perfume from a small silver phial. Like the essence it was expensive, but it intoxicated the senses and hinted of intimacy and luxury. She glanced at her watch and sighed in exasperation, her lover should have been here by now. It was almost seven o'clock; these two hour meetings were all that placated her needs these days. How she yearned for her little slave girl; that impossibly pretty sweet princess to work her kissing, licking administrations over her gasping body. She suddenly caught her breath as she heard the sound she'd been waiting for; the jingle of small feet on crunching gravel and the clunk of a bicycles handlebar against the brick of her porch. Click, click, clickity click tapped her high heels as she crossed the parquet floor. She composed her face into a welcoming smile and opened the door before the bell had time to ring. Sunshine flooded into the hallway as she looked down into a pair of smiling blue eyes, their owner sporting a grin even bigger than her own.</p><p>""Hi Megan darling, bring the bike in and let's have you inside..."" She smiled causing a series of lines to betray her forty-six years.</p><p>Anne always felt uneasy until she had the door closed firmly behind her young visitor, even though she knew it was impossible for anyone to have seen Megan cycling through the hidden entrance of the winding driveway that led to her house. The girl gave a nervous giggle as she wheeled the small bike she had only just learnt to ride into a cupboard beneath the stairs. Anne bent down and took replace year old Megan in her arms as she turned around.</p><p>""Mum and Dad don't get home until half past nine because they're going to see my Aunty Jill."" Giggled the little girl.</p><p>Anne's eye's danced merrily as she pressed her lips to the girl's in a tender kiss.</p><p>""Two and a half hours today, that'll come in handy"" said Anne winking at her conspiratally. ""It's a good thing your Mummy and Daddy don't mind you being out at your young age, after all you're only six years old. They always believe what you tell them knowing you're such a sensible little girl who would never talk to strangers. They think you're playing at your friends house twice a week when you're really playing games in my bed instead."" She ogled the little girl unashamedly for a moment, her cunt juicing at the sight of the twinkling pixie like face. The girl's mother had made her corn coloured hair up into pigtails and tied them with pink ribbons like a girl from a nursery rhyme. She can't have stood over three feet. So small in fact that her head just reached  her hips and came in very handy for some of their games. Blue eyes danced merrily in her pretty face as she gazed back adoringly at her older lover who she would do anything to please. Anne saw the worship in her eyes, it sent a thrill up her spine to know Megan would do everything asked of her once they were both naked in bed. The corner of her mouth twitched in excitement as her mind raced ahead of her into the bedroom and all the things they would do there. The girl shared her anticipation; their secret arrangement of twice weekly trysts had been an ongoing proposition for the last three months and six year old Megan was always thrilled to be on the threshold of another adventure with her grown up lover. The sight of the woman's naked body never lost any of its fascination while the fervour and noise of their lovemaking left her exhausted but exhilarated. She was as eager as Anne for their games to begin and although she blushed so prettily across her pretty face she cast her gaze upstairs in the direction of the bedroom. The adult caught the glance and knew it's meaning which caused her pulse to race even faster. Some inner conditioning made her hang onto her control a little longer and observe the niceties; she asked  Megan if she would like a coke and a cookie first but when she shook her head she  gave a secret sigh of  relief knowing neither of them wanted to wait a moment longer. She took her by the hand and led her upstairs.</p><p> The curtains had already been drawn to ensure their privacy with wall and bedside lamps lit for illumination. The bedspread was pulled back in anticipation of events to come as Anne sat them down on the sheets and took her into her arms. She gave a low moan and covered the child's mouth with an open mouthed kiss before sliding her tongue into inside. Right on cue, Megan who was becoming experienced at french kissing, took the questing organ  between her lips and gave it an erotic fellatio causing another set of deliciously wet noises to be added to her repertoire. They lasted another five minutes before Anne broke off and suggested in a shaky voice that they should undress.  It never failed to amaze her as she pulled Megan's clothes off her small perfect body just how frail and venerable she looked standing their before her like the trusting little angel she was.</p><p>""Sit down again sweetie"" She said patting the soft mattress and standing before her ""There that's a good girl, now you can watch me take my clothes off.""</p><p>As usual she sat mesmerised as the older woman pulled off her top and let if fall in a heap on the floor. She licked her lips in anticipation as the bra was unhooked and pulled away to reveal the woman's large pale breasts and faint criss cross of veins. She licked her lips involuntary as she watched the nipples swell out from their huge brown aureoles and harden before her eyes like bullets. Anne noticed her eagerness and smiled to herself in the sure knowledge that her aching body would be given a good seeing to over the next two and a half hours they had together. She smiled and blew her lover a kiss before reaching beneath her skirt and sliding her panties down her stockinged legs with a sensuous rasp. With a wicked grin she stepped forward and drew the child's head beneath her skirt and churned a mouthful of hairy cunt right into her face. No foreplay or build up, she hadn't the will power to wait a second longer, she just needed to cum off without any apologies.</p><p>""Yeah suck it lover."" She sighed ecstatically ""Lick it all up, taste my juices as they flow into your mouth.""</p><p>Megan sucked and licked as she pressed her face into the woman's hot sex; she loved the sensation of the woman's skirt cloaking her in darkness as her soft thighs caressed her cheeks.</p><p>""Oh god, yes my little toy. How I love being your Mistress!"" She hissed as she slowly fucked into her mouth then broke away for a moment and unzipped her skirt before tossing it onto the floor to join the rest of her discarded clothes. She took Megan's head in her hands to draw her back between her legs with a sexy growl. ""Back where you belong. Get your sexy six year old face right in there.""</p><p>It got her off saying her age like that. No one would ever have guessed Anne's true sexual inclination being as she was such a respected member of society, after all who would have thought a doctor who spent her life caring for patients day in, day out could have sexual feelings for girls her age or even a couple of years younger. Megan sighed with pleasure and began by flicking her tongue from side to side against her hanging labia to make the lips flap before taking one of them into her mouth and sucking the juice off to sample their tangy flavour. Then the next one.</p><p>*flop*</p><p>Now back to the other.</p><p>*flip*</p><p>Back and forth</p><p>*flip, flop, flip*</p><p>""Oh Megan yes!...""</p><p>Megan loved the lewd sounds she was making as she sucked the dangly folds into her mouth and then popped them out of her lips, she thought it sounded like Daddy unblocking the bathroom sink with that rubber thing he sometimes used. Anne let out a groan as she held the child's head and pushed her cunt against her mouth.</p><p>""Now get my clit between your lips and look into my eyes as you suck it""</p><p>Anne gave a slight flex of the knees and crouched down even lower to give her a helping hand; a tiny manoeuvre that was just enough to guide the jutting finger of flesh level with her mouth.</p><p>""There you are honey bunch, there you go, there you go!"" She cooed sweetly.   ""Who says I never help out hmm? ""Come on lover girl, see how good I am to you... now get me off ...Make me cum sweetie!""</p><p>The clit slid between her lips and felt like a hard marble as Megan closed them around it as tightly as she could. She concentrated on the protruding tip with gentle nibbles and little flickers of her tongue as she'd been taught and was rewarded by an expelled 'OOOF!' from the adult followed by a series of tiny whimpers. Megan felt her hands tighten their grip on her head as Anne rocked her hips against her face. From this point on the woman began doing the work herself as she drove her sensitive clitoris between Megan's soft lips in a manoeuvre they had practiced many times before and never failed to drive the woman wild with pleasure. All Megan had to do was close them like a soft vice around the clit as it rubbed its way in and out. The hardest part was swallowing Anne's juices as she became increasingly excited and began driving into her mouth with mounting ardour, but again as with everything practice was the key and her older lover made sure she was never short of that these days.</p><p>""Now take it into your mouth and suck it like a lollypop.""</p><p>She sucked it in and began nursing on it until it swelled up into a hard bullet. Anne moaned softly and tightened her grip on Megan's head as she urged her on in a voice that at times sounded as though she was begging.</p><p>""Flick it faster...yes that's it right on the end like that...Oh yes! Come on keep going...Please darling, please! Swallow my juices...drink it!""</p><p>Anne knew she wasn't far from her orgasm but her legs felt as though they were about to give way they were shaking so much.</p><p>""Just a moment darling. I'm going to get on my back and hold myself open.""</p><p>With that she jumped onto the bed to lie on her back and spread her thighs for the girl to lie between them. Megan never tired of watching her older lover's body. She loved the sight of her swaying breasts, two pale jugs of shimmering flesh with pink rigid nipples crowning their tops. She scooted down the woman's body stopping to kiss and taste her belly on the way to the hairy fuzz just below. Anne spread her cunt apart to allow the girl quick access but gave a sob of frustration when she began raining kisses around her inner thighs.</p><p>""Get in!""</p><p>She reached up and grabbed a handful of her hair as she pulled her down and thrust herself into her face; latticing her legs around her back to hold her in place while her hands guided her head to and fro over her cunt.</p><p></p><p>""Come on!....Come on!...Oh God don't stop."" She cried...."" Whatever you do don't fucking stop!""</p><p> Her cries became more frantic as she wrapped her body around the girl and began a series of hard thrusts that had the bed legs clattering against the wooden floor boards like a runaway train. BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG! The noise and commotion sounded throughout the house as she rushed towards her orgasm.</p><p>""Get ready I'm going to cum in your mouth!"" she cried as she held Megan's face between the palms of her hands to keep the child still as she swallowed down her cream. Her body was suddenly still like a pent up bow string as she let out a loud scream that lasted until all the breath was gone from her lungs.  Days and nights of pent up need began to empty themselves into the child's mouth as she wept and sobbed out her crises. Megan felt herself being squashed by the long legs around her back as they held her like a vice until she had finished swallowing every drop of the woman's spurting.</p><p>The bed felt soft and comforting as they lay there on the sheets stroking and kissing each other as the low evening sun slipped between the blinds and across their naked bodies. Head to head and laying side by side, the difference in their size was striking. Now their heads were level the youngsters feet barely reached down to the woman's hips and indeed a small toe wriggled merrily away in the woman's bushy pubes as she listened to the obscene words the woman was whispering into her ear.</p><p>""Do you love me Megan?""</p><p>The little girl nodded her head vigorously. Of course she did she adored every little bit of her</p><p>""Are you ready to be my toilet honey?""</p><p>Mandy blushed and giggled.</p><p>""'Kay""</p><p>Anne gave a throaty chuckle and gave the girl's ear a slow wet lick.</p><p>""Lie on your back and open your mouth. I'm going to give you my special treatment and I want you to drink up every bit of it do you understand? Show me how much you love me by drinking it all down Megan.""</p><p>Megan opened her mouth ready to drink. It came in a steady stream rather than a rush, allowing her to take the whole shower down a mouthful at a time and still savour the heady flavour. Hot, tangy and saline could all be used to describe the taste of Anne's love as she spread her lips and continued to stream it down the child's gulping throat until the last drop was shaken off.</p><p>Megan gave a loud burp and Anne's face lit up into a loving smile as she led them both into the shower to get rid of the smell of sex and depravity. Once out of the cubicle, she handed Megan a brush and a good dollop of toothpaste to scrub her mouth... that in turn was followed by a sweet tasting mouthwash.</p><p>Five minutes later they were our of the shower and getting dressed, well almost dressed. Anne was still in her bra and panties by the time Megan had hopped onto the dressing table stool. She was just about to switch on the hair dryer.</p><p>""Ah-ah-ah."" warned Anne. ""I'll do that.""</p><p>""Oh, can't I please? Let me have a go."" She pleaded.</p><p>The woman relented and gave it back to her to blow her hair dry while she ran the brush through her blond tresses. The mirror beheld the face of a naughty but very pretty little pixie moving a whooshing hair dryer up and down with all the concentration she could muster. Anne sighed at the reflection; 'pure eroticism' she thought as she turned off the switch and put the dryer down.</p><p>""There you go sweetie. All nice and dry again"" she said reaching down to give the girl's bottom a playful squeeze who in turn retaliated by doing the same to Anne's breast as it bulged out from her bra top. The little minx gave a raucous laugh when the woman pulled down the cup to reveal the offended bosom.</p><p>""Now you can kiss it better."" She said in a mock pretending to be stern type of voice.  Then she proffered the pear shaped breast while drawing the girls face towards it. She let her suckle for a few minutes before taking the girl's hand and placing it inside her panties. Her pussy spread itself open around her fingers as she rubbed it up and down her slit. Back and forth, in and out 'Oh God' she moaned as she pulled her breast away from her mouth with a saucy plop and crushed her lips over the girls. She moaned deeply into the girl's throat as she came over her hand drenching her knickers and her thighs with her spurting.</p><p>""Ummm....that was nice... but you always make me feel insatiable when your around. Perhaps we can arrange something that can truly quench my thirst. I've been thinking of this for sometime...."" She touched her lips to Means and gave her a conspirital wink. ""What if I pretended to be your mommy and rang up the school to say you were too poorly to go in? You  could come round here instead and we spend the day in my bed.""</p><p>What an insane risk she thought. But wasn't what they were doing already dangerous? All it needed was a little nerve and a bit of planning.</p><p>""Just you and me."" She shivered. ""Would you like to do that Megan? We could spend all day doing everything with no one to disturb us. I'd love to get you into sucking my bottom...you said you'd like to try that..with more time we can do that too""</p><p>Megan looked up at her with tears brimming in the wells of her beautiful little eyes, and then she took her girlfriends hand and kissed it.</p><p>""Yes...nice...I love you Anne."" She blurted and looked so solemn when she said it that Anne's heart almost burst.</p><p>""Oh my wonderful, wonderful darling, how I need that love of yours. Leave everything to me and give me a ring on your phone after the weekend and I'll sort it out for us, Okay?""  She nodded yes and the woman kissed her on the lips one last time (for then) for a few moments before leading her downstairs to her bicycle.</p>"
274,"Mandy & Hannah, Part 1",Arachnophile,1,"Eleven year old American girl, Mandy, discovers she has an English cousin: 10 year old Hannah. The two girls correspond via email and discover they share many things … including a disturbing secret about their sexuality. No sex here outside of emails but quite a lot in postings to come.","['gg', 'nosex']","<p class=""h2"">Letter to Hannah Simpson with postmark from USA</p><p>Hello, Hannah:</p><p>Let me introduce myself. I am your cousin from America. I'm 11 years old and my name is Amanda Jane Cooper, but everyone just calls me Mandy.</p><p>My mommy's sister told us last week that we had cousins in England. She gave me your name and address so I'm writing to say ""Hi!"" I live in North Carolina with my mother, Gloria, my step-dad, Jim Dunham, and my step-sister, Amy Dunham. (My mom just got re-married 14 months ago.) I'm including a picture of us sitting on the sofa in our living room. I'm the one with the brunette hair. Amy is the pretty one with the blonde hair. Then it's my mom and step-dad.</p><p>We live in a nice house in Chapel Hill. Amy, who is 12, and I share a bedroom. Do you like school? Amy is a brain; I don't like school too much. I don't do so well I guess because I daydream too much. That's what my teachers say. (What do they know?! Ha!)</p><p>There are a bunch of colleges nearby. My step-dad works for a company in Germany that makes computer software, so naturally we have computers all over the house! He consults at the colleges.</p><p>I'm also including my e-mail so if you have an e-mail address, we can write back and forth faster than with a letter and a stamp!</p><p>mandyc101@gmail.com</p><p>I'm really happy to have a cousin in London. I hope you'll write back soon.</p><p>Love, your American cousin,</p><p>Mandy</p><p>XXX OOO</p><p>P.S. Send me a picture!</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Mandy Cooper</p><p>Dear Mandy</p><p>I'm so pleased to hear from you. I knew we had relatives in the States but I didn't know where.</p><p>I live in London, as you know. I live in a council house with my mum, Michelle, and her boyfriend, Sean. I'm 10 years old and am in Year 6 in my school. That's the English equivalent of the fifth grade in America.</p><p>Do you have a lot of friends? I don't have many friends because Sean doesn't like me bringing them home. Sean is nice sometimes, though. My mum works nights as a nurse. I don't see her too much except on weekends. Does your mum work?</p><p>Thanks for sending the photo. (I tacked it up on my bedroom wall.) Your family looks very nice. I think you're very pretty! I'd like to meet you in person someday. Do you think you'll ever travel to the UK? I looked up Chapel Hill on a map. It's in the American South.</p><p>I attached a picture of me when I was 9. (My middle name is Louise.)</p><p>I used to like school. Now I don't so much, though I have a nice teacher. I keep forgetting things and, like you, I daydream. Sometimes I get so angry at things! Then I can't figure out why! Silly, really.</p><p>I like to ride my bicycle around the neighbourhood. I always feel good riding my bicycle alone. No one bothers me. I'd like to have a dog or a cat but we can't have one. Do you have any pets? I have so many questions about life in America, but I suppose I don't have to ask them all now!LOL!</p><p>Thank you for writing me. I'm really happy to have a cousin in America.</p><p>Your British cousin,</p><p>Hannah</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Mandy Cooper to Hannah Simpson</p><p>Dear Hannah,</p><p>You're so beautiful! I showed your picture to Amy and she said the same thing. Amy says ""Hi!"" She's very nice; you'd like her. I'm glad she's my sister. I used be alone most of the time and wanted friends but I never had them. Now I have Amy. I hope you can meet her someday.</p><p>My mommy does work, though she doesn't have to. (My step-dad makes a lot of money.) My mom does what she calls public relations work. Amy and I help her. Daddy travels to Germany every once in a while. I asked him if we could go with him as far as London. He said ""maybe."" I would love to go to London!</p><p>Amy has a cat named Snowball. I attached a few pictures of him. He's a nice cat; I like him. Amy lives with her mother every other week. That's when I take care of Snowball. I miss her when she's gone.</p><p>Are you sad sometimes? It looked like it in your picture. If you are, I'm sorry. You're too beautiful to be sad! I hope school doesn't make you sad. I'm actually doing better because Amy and Daddy help me. I'm just so stupid sometimes, though! You can ask me stuff about America. If I don't know, I'll ask Amy. She'll know.</p><p>I hope you're doing well. Write me back when you get the chance.</p><p>Your cousin in America,</p><p>Mandy</p><p>XXX OOO</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Mandy Cooper</p><p>Dear Mandy</p><p>I liked the pictures of Snowball. He looks like an awesome cat! It must be ever so much fun to have a cat. I'm not so sad. Even though I don't have many friends, Sean has friends that have little girls so I get to meet them and play with them sometimes.</p><p>So you work with your mum? What do you and Amy do? Do you get paid? I should get paid for playing with Sean and his friends! Sometimes they're rough!</p><p>It rains a lot here. Does it rain a lot where you live? I know it's warmer than London. Do you ever get snow? I like snow. It makes everything quiet.</p><p>Thanks for saying I'm nice looking. I was surprised. I don't know what I want to be when I grow up. Do you? I don't think I want to be a nurse. Sean thinks I should be a model but I don't think that would be right for me.</p><p>I like writing to you. I hope you won't mind if I can't write sometimes. Sometimes I'm busy and cannot write. That doesn't mean I don't want to. I hope you'll be patient.</p><p>Good-by for now; tell Amy I said ""Hello!"" You're right; she's very pretty and so are you. I'd like to meet you both.</p><p>Your British cousin,</p><p>Hannah</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Mandy Cooper to Hannah Simpson</p><p>Dear Hannah</p><p>Well, Amy and I work with my mother's clients; sometimes by ourselves and sometimes together. It's kind of complicated. She's teaching us the business. We do make some money but Mom keeps it for us in a bank account.</p><p>It doesn't rain a lot here, not like it does in London. At least that's what I read!</p><p>What do you like to eat? Amy and I like barbecue stuff: pulled pork or chicken with barbecue sauce and Cole slaw (chopped up cabbage and stuff). Do you have that in England? We like pizza, too.</p><p>How was school today? What kinds of things are you learning? Like I said, Amy and her dad help me with my homework so that makes it better.</p><p>Since my Mom married Jim, Amy's been teaching me about computers. They're fun.</p><p>Well, so long for now.</p><p>Your American cousin,</p><p>Mandy</p><p>XXX OOO</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Mandy Cooper</p><p>Dear Mandy</p><p>You asked me what I like to eat. I like doner kebabs and I like Indian food, but I don't especially like fish and chips. That makes me unpatriotic, I suppose! Kebabs are flatbread filled with sliced chicken or lamb and vegetables and other things. I like pizza, too.</p><p>We've heard of barbecue, but I've never eaten it. It sounds like it would be tons of fun!</p><p>School was okay today. This year we have to prepare to take national tests in English, maths, and science. I like to read but don't really like school much.</p><p>Do you ever wish you could run away? I do; I think about it a lot. But I wouldn't want to leave my mum.</p><p>It's starting to get cold, now. I look to see what the temperature is in Chapel Hill every day. I try to imagine you and Amy going to school and how you are dressed. If you can, send me a picture of you two in your school kit. I've attached a picture of me in my school uniform from earlier this year. My teacher, Dan, took it.</p><p>'Bye for now.</p><p>Your British cousin,</p><p>Hannah</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Mandy Cooper to Hannah Simpson</p><p>Dear Hannah</p><p>I'm sorry that you want to run away. Maybe you could come here! Amy and I would love to have you.</p><p>I used to want to run away. My real father was mean to me. He used to hit me sometimes and do other stuff. He let his friends do bad things to me. Then, he got caught selling drugs and had to go to jail. (He's still there.) He was mean to my Mom, too. She divorced him after he went to prison.</p><p>Jim is so nice to me! I really love him and so does my Mom. He's never mean and never hits me or yells at me. My father used to yell at me a lot!</p><p>It sounds like people are mean to you. If you lived here with us, no one would ever be mean to you. You could have a bicycle and ride with me and Amy. The three of us could share a room. It would be fun. I'm going to ask my Mom if you can come here.</p><p>I attached a picture of me and Amy that Jim took of us yesterday when we got ready to go to school. We don't have uniforms. I liked your uniform. You look very grown up in it! (You look so serious!)</p><p>I don't want anyone to hurt you. You said Sean and his friends were rough with you. What did you mean? If you can't tell me, I'll understand.</p><p>Your cousin in America,</p><p>Mandy</p><p>XXX OOO</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Mandy Cooper</p><p>Dearest Mandy</p><p>Thanks ever so much for wanting me to stay with you. I wish I could.</p><p>I'm so sorry your father was mean to you! From what you told me about him, I wonder if he and his friends did the same things to you as Sean and his friends do to me.</p><p>I'm glad Jim is nice to you. I wish he was my dad. Do you ever have nightmares? I do, sometimes. I don't like them. They make me scared.</p><p>The picture of you and Amy is so lovely! Thanks for sending it.</p><p>Your British cousin,</p><p>Hannah</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Mandy Cooper to Hannah Simpson</p><p>Dear Hannah</p><p>My father and his friends used me for sex. They were very rough and it hurt me. My mom took care of me and finally was able to keep them away from me. Jim and Amy know about it.</p><p>I'm worried that Sean and his friends do the same things to you. I hope not.</p><p>If they do, can anyone help? Can your mom help?</p><p>My mom helped me. She taught me that sex wasn't bad; it was just bad that I was forced to do it.</p><p>I didn't tell you this earlier but my mom has sex with men (and women!) for money. That's her ""public relations"" job. Amy and I help her by having sex with her clients. My mom never forced me, though. We both introduced Amy to sex, even though Amy's older than me. Amy likes it, too.</p><p>I like sex now because I'm not being forced to do it. I have sex with both men and women. Amy and I have sex a lot. (I love my sister in more ways than one!) I have sex with my mom and with Jim. Jim loves all three of us. Please don't tell anyone!</p><p>I hope you don't think I'm a really bad person now. I like writing to you. I wish we lived closer together so we could hang out and so you could stay with us when things got bad.</p><p>Your American cousin,</p><p>Mandy</p><p>XXX OOO</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Mandy Cooper</p><p>Dearest Mandy</p><p>I'm sorry it took so long for me to answer your e-mail. I spent a long time thinking about how to reply.</p><p>First, yes, Sean and his friends use me for sex. They have me suck their things and they put them into my bum and the other place. It hurts when they do it in my bum, but not as much as it used to. I don't like it so much when the stuff goes in my mouth, but that's not too bad, either. I have to admit, that I like the attention sometimes and I like the sex sometimes. Do you think I'm bad for liking it? I worry about that.</p><p>Second, I want to thank you. You are so kind and caring; you're the only person I can talk to about this. There's nothing bad about you that I can see.</p><p>Third, my mum knows about it but I can never talk to her about things because Sean is always there. I think my mum is afraid to lose Sean and she's afraid if he and his friends get caught she'll get in trouble because it's gone on so long. (It started when I was 8.)</p><p>My teacher, Dan, is one of the men that I have sex with. He's really nice to me and loves me. The others like having sex with me, but they don't love me. I wish Dan lived with us and not Sean. But even Sean is nice to me sometimes. A couple of his friends would probably hurt me more but he watches out for me.</p><p>Wow! So you and Amy have sex for money! That's amazing.</p><p>I've never had sex with a girl. Is it nice? I think it would be a little weird for me to do it. But I don't mean you're weird! Far from it. I just think it would be different. The wife of one of Sean's friends asked me to lick her down there but I didn't do a good job of it. I didn't really know what to do and I didn't like the smell of her.</p><p>It's so interesting that you like sex a lot. I like it a little; maybe I could like it a lot some day. What do you think? By the way, I don't think you're bad at all. I think you're awesome!</p><p>I guess I like to be alone because the men make things hard for me. I think sometimes that I must be bad to be in this situation and that I deserve it. In any case, I cannot escape. I just have to hope that things get better.</p><p>I don't wish to be whingeing. I don't mean to complain to you. Thanks for telling me about your mum and Amy. It will be our little secret!</p><p>Love,</p><p>Hannah</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Mandy Cooper to Hannah Simpson</p><p>Dearest, dearest Hannah!</p><p>I was so sad to learn about what those men do to you. When I got your e-mail and read it, I started to cry. I didn't let anyone see. I never let anyone see me cry; not my mom or my sister or anybody.</p><p>I had to look up ""whingeing"" 'cause we never say that in America! You're not whingeing. I think you're very brave and you deserve better than to be treated like that. You can tell me anything. I told you all about me and you didn't think I was bad.</p><p>Sex with girls is wonderful! Amy is so sweet and nice. I guess I should tell you that I have someone that I love very much. Her name is Jackie and she's 17. Jackie likes me but I'm not sure that she loves me like I love her. Do you love anyone? Is there someone special that you care for?</p><p>I started out not liking sex but now I like it a lot! (Especially with Amy and Jackie.) I think that's because of my mom; she helped me a lot. When I have sex with Amy and Jackie, it's a way for me to let them know how much I love them. Knowing how good it makes them feel makes sex wonderful for me. I like sex with guys, too.</p><p>I hope things get better for you. Let me know how you're doing.</p><p>All my love,</p><p>Mandy</p><p>XXX OOO</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Mandy Cooper</p><p>Dearest Mandy</p><p>Something terrible happened to me since you last wrote. One of Sean's friends got too rough with me and I got badly injured. He tried to force his thing down my throat and, in doing so, dislocated my jaw. It hurt so much! Dan and my mother took me to the NHS clinic emergency room and they reset it. It still hurts and it's all black, green, yellow, and purple. I was so frightened! I wished you were there to help me. I had to tell the doctor and the nurse that I fell out of a bunk bed and hit my jaw on a padded chair. I'm sure they didn't believe it.</p><p>Oh, by the way, NHS stands for National Health Service. It's how we get medical care. It's not like America.</p><p>Something else is going to happen in the future. This is something good, or at least better. Dan and my mum are now going out. Sean is no longer my mother's boyfriend. Dan said that he, I, and my mother are going to move to an island in Scotland where he will be buying a house, away from Sean and his friends. I like this better than being with Sean. At least I won't be hurt any more. Only Dan will be having sex with me. I really wish it was you having sex with me!</p><p>You asked if there was someone I loved, someone special in my life. Well, I love you, Mandy. You've become the most special person in my life. You've shown me the most love of anyone I know. Amy and Jackie are so lucky to be loved by you and to have sex with you.</p><p>Scotland is a cold, wet place but it will be heaven to me if Dan is my only lover. He never hurts me. But I wish I was with you. I'd like to you teach me how to have sex with a girl. Could you send me a picture of Jackie? She must be very special for you to love her so much. Please tell me about her.</p><p>I must go now. I have to let Sean and a couple of his friends do some stuff with me for just an hour, then I can go to bed. Don't worry; the guy that hurt me is gone. They won't make me do things with my mouth seeing as how my jaw still hurts.</p><p>I hope I dream about you and Amy tonight.</p><p>Love,</p><p>Hannah</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Mandy Cooper and Hannah Simpson</p><p>Dearest Hannah</p><p>Thank you for saying that you love me. I love you, too.</p><p>I was so sad to know you were injured. That is terrible! If I had money and was grown up, I'd fly to London and take you back here with me. I told Amy about it and she was shocked and felt very bad. We are both worried about you. Is there anything we can do to help?</p><p>I've attached a picture of Jackie. I met her through Jim. He made friends with her and helped her to be happy. Jackie was very sad when Jim first met her. Her father started having sex with her after her mother left them. Jackie was nine years old. Her father started losing interest in her when she was 14 or 15. Jackie was always alone because her father wouldn't let her have any friends. She didn't know what to do about her situation because she had no one to talk to. Then Jim, the dad I love, talked with her and gave her advice.</p><p>Jackie came over to our house one weekend. We all had sex with her (and each other), which made Jackie happier. She never had sex with a girl before then. I guess I fell in love with her that weekend. She slept with me that one night. I'll never forget it. I told her that I loved her but she didn't really believe me. I'm going to visit her in New York in two weeks. That's where Jackie is going to school. She's a brain just like Amy. I will send you an e-mail to tell you about my visit.</p><p>I wish you could have sex with me, Amy, and Jackie! That would be wonderful. I would love to hold you and kiss you.</p><p>Oh, Hannah! I'm so worried about you. Please keep writing to me. I'm going to ask my dad if we can visit you. I really want to see you face to face and to give you a hug and a kiss.</p><p>Your loving cousin in America,</p><p>Mandy</p><p>XXX OOO</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Amy Dunham to Hannah Simpson</p><p>Dear Hannah</p><p>I'm Mandy's sister, Amy. Mandy has been telling me about you so I thought I would write you myself. I hope you don't mind.</p><p>I wanted you to know that I think you're very brave and very beautiful. You're like a heroine from a Sir Walter Scott novel. I'm going to ask my Dad if we can visit you soon. When Mandy told me you were injured, I started to cry. I felt so terrible! No one should ever hurt you!</p><p>I'm glad you can write to Mandy. I love her so much! I was an only child until my Dad married her mother, Gloria. Mandy told me that she told you about the sex that we have. It's never rough and no one ever gets hurt. That's how it should be.</p><p>If you ever want to leave there, write to me and Mandy and tell us. We'll find a way to rescue you.</p><p>Your friend,</p><p>Amy</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Amy Dunham</p><p>Dear Amy</p><p>Thanks so much for the kind message. I'm all right; just a little bruised! As I wrote to Mandy, things have gotten better for me. My mum's new boyfriend, Dan, isn't letting anyone hurt me or even have sex with me other than him, of course. I don't mind it with him. He's very kind and he loves me very much. It's not like having a boyfriend my age but it's still nicer than all those other men.</p><p>You and Mandy sound so wonderful! I told Mandy I've never had sex with a girl. Mandy told me it was gentle and didn't hurt. I'd like that.</p><p>Did Mandy tell you that I wrote you are very beautiful?</p><p>Thanks for being so concerned about me. You and Mandy are so nice!</p><p>Best,</p><p>Hannah</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Mandy Cooper</p><p>Dearest Mandy</p><p>Thank you for your concern and thank Amy for me, again. Your sister was so sweet to write to me. It would be so nice to see you. Can you really come here some day? Oh, I would love to see the both of you!</p><p>My jaw is much better. It doesn't hurt anymore and it's only a little black and blue.</p><p>Good news: We're moving to Scotland next week! Dan had saved some money and got some money as an inheritance so he could buy a house on an island called Gigha. (It's pronounced, key' uh) He'll make money working at home, writing and editing articles on education for a Web site. My mum wants to get a job as a nurse on the island so we won't be poor. There is a small school on the island. I'll go there for two more years, after that, I'll have to go to the main land for secondary school. I'll be taking a ferry every morning and every afternoon. (I hope I don't get seasick! LOL!)</p><p>I hope things will be better. I have to have sex with Sean one more time before I go. It will be all right; he never injures me. I'll still be glad to leave.</p><p>Thank you for telling me about Jackie and for sending her picture. She's cute! I'll bet you make her very happy. I'll bet you make everyone happy! You make me happy!</p><p>Tell me everything that's happened to you since you last wrote. How is Snowball? Do you like Indian food?</p><p>Your British cousin,</p><p>Hannah</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Mandy Cooper to Hannah Simpson</p><p>Dearest Hannah</p><p>I'm so glad you'll be moving away from those bad men. I hope Dan will be nice to you like Jim is nice to me.</p><p>Snowball is good. When Amy is away, I let Snowball sleep in our room. I have a stuffed Beanie Baby bear that I named ""Mississippi."" I sleep with Snowball on one side of me and Mississippi on the other.</p><p>I do like Indian food! There is a really good Indian restaurant in town that opened two years ago. My dad says it is because there are so many Indian students and Indian computer workers in Chapel Hill.</p><p>I have some news that I hope you will like. Jim says we can visit you this summer! Find out if it's all right for us to come. My dad has to go to Germany for a week in July. If it's okay with you and Dan and your mom, Amy and I can stay with you the whole time Jim is in Germany! We'll really get to know each other!</p><p>I'd like to sleep with you every night along with Amy. We both want to hug and kiss you and tell you how wonderful you are. You can finally have sex with a girl! Actually, two girls! If Dan wants to have sex with me and Amy, that's okay; we won't mind.</p><p>It will be wonderful to see you. Tell me if it is okay with your mom. We're very excited!</p><p>Love</p><p>Mandy</p><p>XXX OOO</p><p class=""h2"">E-mail from Hannah Simpson to Mandy Cooper</p><p>My Dear, Dear Mandy!</p><p>My mum and Dan say it will be fine for you to visit. They'd like to talk to your dad and mum over the phone soon so they can introduce themselves and discuss the arrangements if they don't mind making the trunk call. I can't believe you're coming! (I am looking forward to having sex with you and Amy, if you think that's okay.)</p><p>I started school last week and so far I like it. There are only 14 pupils in the whole primary school! My teacher, Gwen Chambers, is very nice. The town has a Web site and they just posted pictures that the students painted. I painted a picture of a windmill and they posted it! (My mum is very proud.) Here is the link to the page: http://www.gigha.org.uk/kids/windmills/index.php</p><p>I hope you'll like visiting here. We have ever so many sea birds around! They are so beautiful to see. In London, I only ever saw pigeons. And we have the Achamore Gardens nearby. I love to walk around them. Our house is very nice. It has central heating so the house is warmer than where we were in London even though it's much farther north.</p><p>I'm so very excited that you're coming! Oh, Mandy, thank you for being my friend! You made me feel so special when I needed it most.</p><p>Cherrio for now. I hope we can talk to each other when our parents have their call.</p><p>Your (very happy) British cousin,</p><p>Hannah</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>""Hi, Dan? Can you hear me?""</p><p>""Yes, you're coming through clearly. Is this Jim?""</p><p>""Yes, it is. It's nice to meet you.""</p><p>""Same here, Jim. It appears our little girls have made contact and now want to visit. Hannah told me about her correspondence with your step-daughter, Mandy, and your daughter, Amy.""</p><p>""Yeah, the girls have been bugging me to take them to England on my next trip to Europe. I work for the German firm, SAP. I will be visiting the home office for training. It's in Walldorf. I don't know if you know Germany but it's in the southwest part.""</p><p>""Actually, no; I'm not familiar with it. Hannah says that you'll be in Germany for a week?""</p><p>""Yes, I expected to be abroad around 8 or 9 days. The girls want me to drop them off in Scotland, now, since Mandy says you've moved recently.""</p><p>""Yes, we live on an island up here. It's very nice. I think the fresh air is good for Hannah and her mother, Michelle, who's now my wife.""</p><p>""Congratulations!""</p><p>""Thank you. Anyway, we'd love to have the girls for the whole week if that accords with your plans.""</p><p>""Well, that's very nice. I hadn't expected to leave them with you that long. After all, you don't even know us. I would be afraid we'd be imposing. Would you even have enough room for them?""</p><p>""Oh, goodness, no; it's no imposition at all. If Hannah is excited about having them stay over, that's fine with us and yes, we have the room. We have a guest bedroom upstairs that's very cozy indeed.""</p><p>""That's very kind. I think it would be wonderful for our daughters to spend a week in Scotland with Mandy's cousin. We thought we'd arrive on Saturday, the 17th. My wife and I could stay in a hotel if one is available while the girls occupy the guest room.""</p><p>""Oh, Jim; we wouldn't hear of it. We can make room. Please, you must stay with us.""</p><p>""All right,"" Jim replied. ""We'll look forward to it.""</p><p>""Um ... Dan ..."" Jim wanted to discuss something that had been on his mind since Mandy told him about Hannah's life with Sean.</p><p>""Yes, Jim ...""</p><p>""Mandy's told us a lot about you and Hannah ...""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yeah ... a lot. It seems the two of you are very ... close; am I right?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Dan answered confidently, ""I think in the same way that you and your daughters are close if I'm not mistaken. Hannah's told us a lot about your relationship to the girls. We were delighted to hear that.""</p><p>""Great!"" Jim replied, relief evident in his voice. ""Then I think we'll both enjoy getting better acquainted.""</p><p>""Without a doubt,"" said Dan. ""We'll be looking forward to seeing you all in July. I'll be sending you directions and other travel information. It will be summer, but remember that it is Scotland – that means it still might be cold by the standards of North Carolina.""</p><p>Jim laughed.</p><p>""Good point, Dan; good point. We'll come prepared. Nice talking to you ... Just a second, Dan.""</p><p>Jim obviously turned away from the telephone receiver. In the background Dan heard, ""What Mandy ... huh ... okay ... let me ask.""</p><p>Coming back on the phone, Jim said,</p><p>""Dan, Mandy would like to speak to Hannah. Is she available?""</p><p>""Why, yes; she is. Just a moment."" Jim could hear Dan talking in the background.</p><p>""Hannah! Hannah! Darling, Mandy is on the phone and would like to speak to you.""</p><p>Jim then heard Dan say,</p><p>""Jim? Hannah is here. I'm putting her on the phone."" In the background Jim heard, ""Here you are, dear."" Then he heard a soft little girl voice with a charming English accent.</p><p>""Hello?"" Hannah said. ""This is Hannah.""</p><p>Jim answered, ""Hannah, dear, this is Jim, Mandy's step-father. It's nice to meet you. How are you?""</p><p>""I'm well, thank you, and it's nice to meet you, too,"" the girl answered in her soft voice. ""And how are you, Mr. Dunham?""</p><p>""I'm fine, Hannah. And call me Jim. Oh! Here's Mandy.""</p><p>Jim's step-daughter got on the line. Mandy was excited to actually speak to Hannah after corresponding with her for more than four months.</p><p>""Hello, Hannah?"" she said. ""It's Mandy!""</p><p>""Oh, Mandy, hello! It's so nice to hear your voice! You sound so wonderful.""</p><p>""Hannah, you sound great, just as I imagined; you sound as beautiful as your picture looks.""</p><p>""Thank you, Mandy. I guess I'll be seeing you soon.""</p><p>""Yes, Hannah, you will. I can't wait to see you.""</p><p>""Oh, me too, Mandy. Oh, it's so nice to listen to you. You sound so kind, just like your e-mails.""</p><p>Mandy laughed with delight. Then she whispered to her English cousin, ""I'm looking forward to holding you in my arms!""</p><p>Hannah giggled and said, ""Oh, Mandy; me too! I love you!""</p><p>Smiling broadly, Mandy replied, ""I love you, too, Hannah. I'll say good-bye now. We should talk again soon using Skype. Do you know how?""</p><p>""No, Mandy, I don't.""</p><p>""Don't worry,"" Mandy said, ""I'll send you directions in my next e-mail. I'm sending you a kiss!"" Mandy then smacked her lips into the phone's mouthpiece.</p><p>Hannah giggled again, and then did the same. ""Cheerio, Mandy!"" she said and then handed the phone back to Dan as Mandy gave the phone to Jim.</p><p>""Okay, Jim, I'll be e-mailing you soon. Tell Mandy I've only rarely seen Hannah so happy. Cheerio, then."" Jim chuckled.</p><p>""All right, Dan. I'll tell her. Talk to you soon. Bye.""</p><p>And he hung up as Dan simultaneously rang off at his end.</p>"
275,"Mandy & Hannah, Part 2",Arachnophile,2,"The sexually precocious 11 year old Mandy from America meets the lovely 10 year old Hannah at her home in Scotland … and sparks fly! Both families are featured here but the emphasis is on Mandy & Hannah and, to a lesser extent, 12 year old Amy.","['gg', 'M', 'F', 'cons', 'anal', 'oral', 'ped', 'rom']","<p>""Eeeow! That looks awful!"" Amy cried.</p><p>""Well, honey,"" Jim laughed, ""nobody's passport photo ever looks good!""</p><p>Amy scowled.</p><p>It was June 1 and Amy and Mandy had just received their passports in the mail. It was the last preparation needed for their trip to Scotland to visit Mandy's cousin, Hannah. After receiving Hannah's name and address from Gloria's sister, Mandy wrote her a letter; Hannah replied and the two little girls sustained an e-mail correspondence that resulted in the whole family going to visit Scotland in July.</p><p>Ten year old Hannah lived with her pedophile and child molesting step-father, Dan, and her mother, Michelle. Despite raping and molesting the little girl on a regular basis, Dan truly loved Hannah and her mother. The three of them lived comfortably and happily on the island of Gigha in Scotland.</p><p>Mandy and Hannah, besides becoming close friends, were looking forward to being lovers. Though she has been molested by an adult woman, Hannah had never had sex with a girl. Mandy's kindness and concern caused Hannah to fall in love with her.</p><p>For her part, Mandy thought Hannah very brave and worried about her sweet cousin. Mandy was always ready to have sex with both males and females so it was not out of the ordinary for her to want sex with Hannah. In this case, however, Mandy felt herself to be ""on a mission"" to rescue her abused cousin and friend. She would get the opportunity to stay a week with the pretty little English girl because her step-father, Jim, was traveling to his German company's headquarters for a week. He acceded to Mandy and Amy's request that they be allowed to travel with him and to visit Hannah and her family.</p><p>Dan Hall, Hannah's step-father and rapist, invited the two girls to stay with him, Michelle, and Hannah for the whole week that Jim would be in Germany. The Americans gratefully accepted Dan's invitation to the entire family to stay with them that first weekend. Jim would be traveling to Germany that Sunday evening, along with his wife, Gloria, Mandy's mother and Hannah's aunt.</p><p>Hannah's father was Gloria's late brother, an American serviceman who had fathered Hannah with Michelle before leaving the country. He subsequently died in a training accident before learning that Michelle was pregnant. Gloria's younger sister, Hope, had found out about Michelle and Hannah only recently. It was when she told Gloria about them that Mandy took the initiative to write to her cousin.</p><p>Mandy was unfailingly kind to people. Introverted, she nonetheless liked people very much though she preferred taking them in small groups and needed time to recover from the socializing. She and Hannah were kindred spirits as they soon discovered. They were very much looking forward to seeing each other face to face: Hannah because she was lonely and curious about making love with girls; Mandy because she was always horny for pretty girls and because she had become protective of Hannah. The English girl's plight had touched her deeply and filled her with a resolve: she and Amy would both lovingly seduce and also rescue Hannah.</p><p>""Amy,"" Mandy asked her sister, ""are you bringing your camera with you?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Amy answered. ""Are you bringing yours?""</p><p>""No, I don't think I have to if you're bringing one.""</p><p>Amy shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>""That's cool,"" she said. ""Do you think Hannah will like the purse we got her?""</p><p>""I hope so,"" Mandy replied.</p><p>She and Amy decided to buy their new friend a Simpson's cartoon-themed purse and fill it with lipstick, makeup, etc., partly because it was trendy and partly as a good-natured joke because ""Simpson"" was Hannah's last name. Amy also bought Hannah an iPad. They hoped to make her feel special.</p><p>Hannah had grown up without friends, something Mandy had experienced until she met and was befriended by Amy. Mandy wanted Hannah to know she had two friends now that she could at least talk to and with whom she could correspond if not see often.</p><p>They would fly to New York and take Virgin Atlantic to Glasgow and from there, fly in a small plane to a grass landing strip on the island where Hannah lived. The young English girl told them that it was sunnier than other parts of Scotland and not so cold. The girls were very excited to travel to a foreign country.</p><p>""Daddy, have you ever been to Scotland?"" Amy asked Jim on the way to the airport.</p><p>""Yes, honey,"" he replied. ""I went to Edinburgh once when I was on a trip to the UK. I was still in college.""</p><p>""Daddy,"" Mandy asked, ""Did you fuck any of the Scottish girls?""</p><p>This made Gloria and Amy laugh. Mandy could, with great regularity, be counted upon to do or say something outrageous and still sound innocent. It was a unique quality that never failed to impress.</p><p>""Well, honey,"" Jim replied, ""Yes, I did fuck one girl while I was there. Her name was Maisie Carlisle and she worked as a waitress in a pub. She had long, wavy red hair and lots of freckles.""</p><p>""Was she pretty?"" Mandy asked.</p><p>""Yes, she was dear. And she gave great head!"" This set both girls to giggling.</p><p>""I'm looking forward to fucking Hannah. She sounds so nice, Daddy. We really like her, don't we Amy?"" Mandy said.</p><p>Amy leaned over and hugged her sister.</p><p>""Yeah, we do. We want her to come home with us.""</p><p>""All right, you two,"" Gloria interjected. ""Don't get carried away with this 'rescue' thing. Hannah has a home and a mom and a step-dad. From what you said, she's doing well, now. We're just visitors; don't forget that.""</p><p>""Oh ... okay, Mom,"" Mandy said, a bit crestfallen.</p><p>""Of course, if she's as experienced as you say, maybe we could have her visit us sometime,"" Gloria said as she winked at the girls. ""We should definitely give her an audition this weekend; and maybe help her out in the process.""</p><p>""Great! Thanks, Mom."" Mandy said, smiling.</p><p>""That would be awesome!"" Amy commented.</p><p>Michelle turned over to face Dan.</p><p>""What do you think they'll be like, luv? The whole family, I mean.""</p><p>Dan opened his eyes in the dim light of their bedroom. It was 11:00 PM and they had just gone to bed for the night. They often had Hannah sleep with them, the easier for Dan, and now Michelle, to molest and rape the child. She was so precious! Just like a little doll.</p><p>""Well,"" Dan answered, ""they're a lot like us, apparently. Hannah said the girls, 11 year old Mandy and 12 year old Amy, are sexual with their parents and a lot of other people as well. I must say, it's been interesting to see Hannah so excited about them coming to visit. She's mostly so gloomy.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Michelle mused. ""I thought the change of scene would turn her around; help her a bit, you know. I thought just getting her away from Sean and the others ... and having her be just with those who love her ... would do the trick; but it hasn't.""</p><p>Michelle almost absently stroked Dan's chest in a gesture at once both affectionate and provocative. She would work her way down to his cock in a moment. The move away from Sean and to Dan was perfect for Michelle. Life with Sean had her doubting her attractiveness. She felt less and less like a woman and more like an abstraction: mother of the child. Dan was horny for her, which gave her back her sense of herself as a sensual creature. She dressed better and more attractively for Dan than she did for Sean.</p><p>It was true that Dan got close to her for the same reason that Sean did: to gain access to her nubile pre-teen daughter, Hannah. The child certainly was beautiful. Michelle reached down to grasp Dan's penis, which hardened at her touch. She could still excite him, she thought, gratefully.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Dan, ""I'm surprised, too. My hope is that the week's activities will bring Hannah to life. That should be good for everyone, yeah?""</p><p>Dan sat up and took off his pajamas. Michelle doffed her nightgown, revealing her ripe, pendulous breasts and the triangle of pubic hair between her sturdy legs. With her long brunette hair and slightly chunky figure, Michelle was built for sex. Whenever Dan mounted her in the missionary position he delighted to see her charms.</p><p>Michelle, who gave great head, began to fellate her husband. She gave long, deep strokes with her mouth and hand, preparing the organ for entry into either her fanny or her bum. She knew he did not prefer to cum in her mouth. Dan seemed to only like cumming from Hannah's blowjobs. There was something magical, he said to himself, about seeing a pretty 10 year old girl with semen running down her chin. Michelle's oral performances were merely a prelude to fucking her pussy, arse, or tits.</p><p>""Michelle,"" Dan said to his wife, ""would get on your hands and knees?""</p><p>""Oh, Dan,"" she replied, ""can you take me from on top; I don't think I'm as clean back there as I should be.""</p><p>""All right, darling,"" Dan said sweetly as he moved between her legs. ""Let's do you from the front then shall we?""</p><p>He placed his cockhead at her entrance and pushed slowly and steadily in her wet cunt.</p><p>""Ahh ..."" she purred, ""that's it, luv; drill it ... drill me!"" She hoped he was not thinking about Hannah now, that he really did desire her for herself that she wasn't just a member of the second eleven, to use a sporting metaphor.</p><p>""Umm,"" Dan grunted has he plowed her furry nether region.</p><p>Michelle was hot, no doubt about it, thought Dan. She wasn't Hannah, but she was good. Wouldn't do wear the pretty little girl out, he said to himself whenever he serviced his wife, and it made Michelle feel good whenever he fucked her. He did need to keep her happy, after all, if he was to continue to have the little girl at his disposal.</p><p>""Ohhh ... Dan; that feels so good!""</p><p>Dan's prick pushed open her pussy lips and drove deep inside the woman's sex, banging his pubic bone against her soft, enticing flesh. He moved quickly now, a sign that he was close to orgasm.</p><p>Dear God, Michelle prayed, let him keep his eyes open and on me as he cums ... please!</p><p>""Oh,"" he groaned; ""I'm cumming!""</p><p>Dan arched his back, tilted his head, and closed his eyes as he shot a load of semen into his wife's quim. Hannah! he thought as he climaxed.</p><p>Michelle gazed up at him and allowed herself a surreptitious frown before her husband opened his eyes. Ah, well, she thought, disappointed; it's still good and he can't fuck her all the time. He still needs me sometimes.</p><p>Dan collapsed atop his buxom wife and breathing hard, said to her,</p><p>""Darling, that was wonderful!""</p><p>And he meant it. In the complicated dance that was their sexual lives, Dan could fantasize about the child and still enjoy her mother's warmth, softness, and wetness. Michelle was a good lay; that was certain ... for a woman, that is. It wasn't like fucking the small, tight vagina of the 10 year old girl of his dreams.</p><p>Michelle hugged him and pretended for a moment that he really did want to cum inside her.</p><p>In the double bed in her room, Hannah lay on her back and let the fingers of her right hand stray down to the warm, secret place between her legs. The object of so many men's desire, including her step-father, (as well as other parts of her immature external anatomy), her little pussy was lately a source of masturbatory pleasure for the child herself. When she diddled herself, she didn't think of Dan, or Justin Bieber, or even Cristiano Renaldo. No, the child thought about her cousin, Mandy Cooper, from America; the girl to whom she was attracted.</p><p>Sweet, loving, caring Mandy! Hannah had corresponded with her for more than four months and now she was going to see her tomorrow. Tomorrow! Oh, Mandy! she thought, I want you! Her fingers pushed in and out of her little slit, brushing her clitoris on the way. She was in the habit of looking at Mandy's picture when she wanted to climax hardest. She was almost there. She moved her little fingers rapidly, now, as she thought about having sex with her cousin.</p><p>Oh, Mandy, she cried softly. Oh! Oh! Ohhhh! Her little hips bucked, lifting her sweet pre-teen tush off the bed an inch or so. She squeezed her legs together and rolled around on the bed for another 30 seconds or so before she lay still on her back with her eyes closed. She was breathing hard and her heart was beating rapidly in her chest as she slowly came down from her orgasm.</p><p>Hannah put her wet fingers to her nose, closed her eyes, and wondered if this was what Mandy smelt like.</p><p>""Ladies and gentlemen: on behalf of your captain, co-pilot, and our entire Virgin Atlantic crew, we'd like to welcome you to Glasgow. The local time is 7:16 AM.""</p><p>Mandy and Amy had rather slowly and reluctantly roused themselves about an hour earlier but were now fully awake and alert. They were in Scotland! This was their first overseas trip together. Amy had traveled to Europe with her parents a few years before. Until she visited her lover, Jackie, in New York City, Mandy hadn't gone farther away from her home in North Carolina than Nashville, Tennessee.</p><p>During the short flight from Glasgow to the grassy airstrip in Gigha, Mandy and Amy whispered to each other back and forth occasionally giggling. Jim took Gloria's hand and kissed it. She snuggled up close to him. After they had made arrangements to visit Scotland, Hannah had e-mailed photos of Dan and Michelle so everyone knew who everyone was and what he or she looked like. The four of them were thinking about what awaited them upon landing.</p><p>Mandy, of course, was thinking about Hannah and how much she wanted to French kiss her to start and then work her way up to whatever Hannah was open to doing. She and Amy had formulated a strategy not just for the initial contact but for their whole stay.</p><p>Amy was going for Dan immediately. She thought slipping him some tongue in an ""innocent"" kiss ""Hello!"" would get his attention. Once focused on Amy, the pretty blonde would make sure he was solely attentive to her. Offering her mouth, pussy and asshole to Dan for his pleasure ought to keep him busy enough to allow Mandy enough time with Hannah, initially, and Michelle later in the week, to make the necessary impression.</p><p>Gloria and Jim were going to ""double team"" Michelle. They had guessed, correctly, that Dan had used Michelle to get to Hannah. Together, the married couple would bring Michelle to ""center stage"" in a way that she was not with her husband. Gloria and her husband agreed that Michelle was likely a latent talent, one that Dan had not fully explored. Jim and his wife would teach Michelle something about herself over the weekend. It was presumed that Mandy and Amy would do the rest. Jim and Gloria would be returning the following Friday evening and so would have another shot at their British hosts before they flew back to America on Sunday.</p><p>""Look! Is that them?"" Amy cried as the small craft approached touchdown at Gigha. There were three people standing about the middle of the landing strip at its edge. As they got rapidly closer, Mandy confirmed Amy's observation.</p><p>""Yeah, it's them!"" Oh, wow! Mandy said to herself; Hannah!</p><p>It was a sunny day with temperatures in the high 60s F/20^(0) C. The island was usually sunnier and warmer than the rest of Scotland.</p><p>Scanning the horizon in anticipation, Hannah started jumping up and down when she saw the airplane bank low against the blue sky with the few white, fleecy clouds in the background.</p><p>""Oh, it's them! They're right on time!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>Dan and Michelle looked at each other with raised eyebrows. They had not seen the normally taciturn child this excited. Mandy was clearly doing something for Hannah that no one else had been able to do.</p><p>The Dunham family spilled out of the small, cramped airplane onto the grass landing strip with their entire luggage. Dan, Michelle, and the lovely Hannah were there to greet them.</p><p>Hannah looked fetching in pleated wool blue plaid skirt and brick red turtle neck jumper. In deference to the cool weather, she wore her favorite sky blue knee socks. Her long brunette hair was gathered in a pony tail that fell to one side down her front instead of straight back. She wore her favorite silver earrings and a matching silver chain around her neck.</p><p>Dan and the buxom Michelle wore matching light khaki jackets with hoods. Michelle wore jeans, loafers, and pale yellow buttoned blouse, her handbag slung over her shoulder. She was a bit nervous over the new arrivals. She wanted to make a good impression on them for Dan's and Hannah's sakes.</p><p>Dan wore a light slate blue crew neck sweater over a white button-down shirt and grey slacks. He was eager to assess the charms of both the brunette Mandy and her blonde sister, Amy. Gloria's obvious sensuality surprised him. He expected an American version of his wife but saw a woman who flaunted her sexuality with an aggressiveness that was beyond his experience. He started to get hard looking at her.</p><p>Overjoyed, Mandy and Hannah rushed together and embraced. Hannah closed her eyes and whispered, ""Oh, Mandy! I'm so very happy to see you!""</p><p>Mandy smiled and kissed Hannah's cheek. She let her hand stray down Hannah's back to her bottom, pulling her close.</p><p>""Hannah ... Hannah, it feels so good to hold you!""</p><p>Mandy stepped back as Amy ran up to Hannah.</p><p>""Hannah!"" Amy hugged the pretty brunette and kissed her cheek. ""It's so nice to see you at last!""</p><p>Hannah smiled and said,</p><p>""Oh, Amy; thank you for coming to visit me! It's so wonderful to see you!""</p><p>Jim and Dan shook hands and smiled as they greeted each other.</p><p>""Did you have a pleasant flight, Jim?"" Dan inquired politely.</p><p>""Yeah, it was great; very comfortable. Dan, let me introduce my wife, Gloria, Mandy's mom.""</p><p>Gloria, exuding her usual sexiness, took Dan's hand and noticed that he first looked as her chest before looking her in the eyes and saying,</p><p>""It's a pleasure to meet you, Gloria.""</p><p>For a moment, he could think of nothing else to say that would be polite. Asking if he could eat her pussy there on the landing strip, he thought, would not have been good form.</p><p>Recovering, Dan said,</p><p>""Gloria, Jim; this is my wife, Michelle, Hannah's mum.""</p><p>Michelle smiled pleasantly and greeted their new friends.</p><p>""Hullo! It's so nice to meet you at last.""</p><p>A bit stunned by the resemblance between Hannah's father and his sister, Michelle blurted out, ""Gloria, you look just like Harold!""</p><p>Becoming emotional, Michelle turned red with embarrassment. She was seeing her late lover's family in the presence of her husband and it made her tear up as well as feel uncomfortable.</p><p>Observing her discomfort, Gloria sought to put her at ease.</p><p>""Yes, we did look a lot alike; a lot like our mother. My sister, Hope, looks more like my father.""</p><p>Gloria hugged her and whispered,</p><p>""It's okay, Michelle; you're bound to feel something seeing us here, now.""</p><p>Michelle started to cry. Dan stepped over to put his arm around her.</p><p>""Thank you, Gloria. That's so kind ... so kind. I'm sorry ... it's been over ten years since ...""</p><p>Jim also helped fill the breach by introducing himself. He hugged the woman and kissed her cheek.</p><p>""Michelle; it's so nice to meet you.""</p><p>Michelle recovered to say through her tears,</p><p>""Oh, Jim; it's nice to meet you, too. I'm so sorry everyone; I don't know what's come over me.""</p><p>Michelle heard a little girl voice behind her.</p><p>""It's okay, Aunt Michelle.""</p><p>She turned to see the pretty brunette who was holding her daughter's hand.</p><p>""Mandy!"" she said as she turned to embrace her little niece. Mandy and Michelle hugged each other tightly. ""I'm so happy to meet you, Aunt Michelle! You're even more beautiful than your picture!""</p><p>Michelle smiled and they all laughed at the girl's statement, which had put everyone there at ease. She turned her attention to Dan. She stepped up to him and hugged him.</p><p>""Hi, Uncle Dan!""</p><p>Surprised to think of himself as an uncle, Dan was clearly pleased. He chastely hugged the eleven year old American girl.</p><p>""Mandy, my dear; it's nice to meet you.""</p><p>They separated as Amy stepped up to greet Dan.</p><p>""You must be Amy, then?"" Dan said. Amy smiled and nodded her head.</p><p>""Hello, Dan!"" Amy said brightly. As they embraced instead of kissing him on the cheek, Amy pressed her lips to his and, to his astonishment, let her tongue touch his lips.</p><p>""Mmm ..."" she muttered and surreptitiously passed her hand over his crotch, feeling his hardening cock. She just as quickly stepped back before anyone, other than Dan, was the wiser.</p><p>""Hi, Michelle!"" Amy exclaimed, moving on and distracting attention from her ""moment"" with Dan.</p><p>Since he'd secured the affections of Michelle, if not wholeheartedly Hannah, Dan hadn't thought about sex with any other little girl. Now, Amy's provocative greeting made him wonder what it would be like to be sucked off by the vivacious little 12 year old.</p><p>Dan gathered everyone into his spacious Range Rover for the short ride to the house.</p><p>""Oh, Hannah; your room is so nice!""</p><p>Mandy was looking around her cousin's bedroom. It had a double bed, a desk on which Hannah kept her personal computer, a chair for the desk, and the little girl's dresser, on which she kept her stuffed animal collection. The walls were painted a light blue with white on the door, door frame, windows, and window frame. She had a natural wood wicker chair with dark blue cushion and back pad. The floors were bleached wood upon which there were two throw rugs. The room was airy and well lighted. Hannah smiled at her cousin.</p><p>""I'm glad you like it,"" she said softly. ""Did you see your picture?"" She pointed to the space above her headboard.</p><p>Hannah had pinned the family photo that Mandy sent in her first letter to her wall. She had also downloaded and printed the photo of Mandy and Amy going to school and the photo of Jackie that Mandy had sent through e-mail as well as several pictures of Snowball, the cat.</p><p>Mandy laughed delightedly. She thought it sweet of her cousin to festoon the room with the images she had sent. She turned to face Hannah and taking her hands said,</p><p>""Oh, Hannah! I'm so happy to see you!""</p><p>The American girl stepped forward and hugged her 10 year old British cousin. Hannah closed her eyes and squeezed Mandy tightly. They were alone and Mandy being one never to miss an opportunity for sex, pressed her lips to Hannah's and thrust her tongue into the little girl's mouth. ""Mmm ..."" Hannah sighed as the two pre-teen cousins touched tongues.</p><p>The sexually precocious Mandy reached underneath Hannah's skirt and caressed the girl's bottom. She slipped her fingers inside Hannah's knickers and ran them up and down the warm space between her little girl buttocks.</p><p>Whenever Sean or the other men, who had so thoughtlessly grabbed at her, reached into her clothes to touch her soft skin, Hannah had tensed both inwardly and outwardly. With Mandy it was different. Hannah had hoped her American cousin would stroke and pet her. Oh, how much I've wanted to feel your caresses! she thought as Mandy gently touched a fingertip to Hannah's anus, working it up and down and around the puckered flesh.</p><p>Hannah broke from Mandy's embrace to skip to her bedroom door and close it. Turning to face the eleven year old, Hannah said, boldly,</p><p>""Mandy, would you undress and lie down with me?""</p><p>Mandy smiled as she replied,</p><p>""Oh, Hannah! I can't wait to see you naked ... and to taste you!""</p><p>Hannah giggled as she stripped. She kicked off her shoes and pulled off her knee socks. She undid the clasp of her plaid skirt and unzipped it, letting it fall to the floor. Using a two-handed motion, she lifted her red jumper over her head and tossed it onto the floor. She stood for a moment in her white knickers with the black polka dots. She smiled at Mandy as she pulled them down to her ankles.</p><p>Hannah was extraordinarily beautiful for a little girl. She had a mature looking face for a 10 year old, framed by lustrous dark brown hair. Her chest was still flat; no evidence yet of the tit bud swellings that were likely just months away. She was slim with a prominent slit between her hairless labia. Mandy, meanwhile, unzipped her khaki pants and laid them on the wicker chair. She quickly doffed her blue and gold rugby shirt, revealing a chest only slightly more mature than Hannah's. Mandy's tits were starting to show though her pussy was still bare. Hannah watched in fascination as Mandy removed her white cotton panties. Hannah was drawn to Mandy's pussy, unable to take her eyes off it.</p><p>Mandy obligingly pirouetted daintily, displaying the prowess she had developed in her dance training. Bending over, she thrust her buttocks at Hannah, displaying her puffy pudendum and dark, wrinkled asshole nestled between her creamy butt cheeks.</p><p>Hannah squealed in delight.</p><p>""Ooh! Mandy! You look so ... so ... good!"" not yet having the vocabulary for girl-girl sexuality. Mandy laughed. She stepped forward and surprised Hannah by picking up the little girl's knickers and lifting them to her face. Mandy demonstratively and theatrically inhaled deeply the scent of the 10 year old's sex. ""Mmm ... ahhh!"" she exclaimed. ""Your pussy smells good enough to eat! Can I keep these?""</p><p>""Oh, yes; of course,"" Hannah said as she giggled and blushed.</p><p>Dan, Michelle, Jim, Gloria, and Amy were chatting in the living room when someone asked where Mandy and Hannah had gotten off to.</p><p>""I overheard Mandy asking Hannah to show her her bedroom,"" Gloria said. Amy smirked and giggled knowingly. The adults raised eyebrows. Gloria turned to Michelle and asked,</p><p>""Michelle, would you show us the rest of the house?""</p><p>She then turned to Jim's 12 year old daughter and said,</p><p>""Amy, why don't you visit here with Dan. I'm sure he'd like to hear all about your trip.""</p><p>Amy smiled broadly and said, ""Sure, Gloria ..."" and turning to Dan, ""if that's okay with you, Dan."" Relegated to spectating, Dan mumbled his assent. Amy moved next to Dan on the sofa as Michelle led Gloria and Jim upstairs.</p><p>""And up here is the guest bedroom ..."" as their voices faded, Amy turned to Dan and said,</p><p>""Do you think I'm pretty?""</p><p>A bit taken aback by the girl's abruptness, Dan regained enough composure to reply, ""Er ... why, yes, Amy; I think you're very pretty.""</p><p>""Do you like blondes?""</p><p>""Uh ... yes, sure ... I guess ... yes."" Usually so masterful with the demure Hannah, Dan was unprepared for the forwardness of Amy and Mandy ... something upon which the girls counted.</p><p>""I'm a real blonde,"" she said jumping up and unzipping her pants. ""Here: I'll show you!""</p><p>Dan was speechless watching the little girl drop first her jeans and then her panties. Facing Dan and looking down at her crotch she said,</p><p>""See?"" Amy smiled and looked Dan in the eye. He returned the gaze and then glancing nervously toward the stairs, stood up. Amy gently pushed him back down into a sitting position on the couch.</p><p>""They won't be coming down anytime soon. My dad and Gloria are going to fuck Michelle. They're going to fuck her good."" Then cocking her head to the side, she asked, ""Is that okay?""</p><p>""Um ... yeah ... I guess so ... but ...""</p><p>""And I thought we could fuck right here!"" she said coolly. Amy proceeded to take off her sweater and her T-shirt. Kicking off her jeans and knickers, she stood before Dan wearing only her training bra.</p><p>She turned around, sat down on Dan's lap facing away from him, and said over her shoulder,</p><p>""Could you help me with this?""</p><p>Hesitating only a moment, Dan reached up to undo the clasp. My, my, he thought in classic understatement, this young girl is very aggressive! But delightfully so!</p><p>Michelle stood by the window in the guest room, still describing the house to Jim and Gloria. She intended to turn to face her American visitors when she felt a hand on her butt and someone running his fingers through her hair. Not knowing what she would say, she nevertheless spun around expecting to see Jim immediately behind her; but it was Gloria!</p><p>Gloria put her hand into Michelle's pants and pulled the woman toward her. ""You're so hot, Michelle! Isn't she, Jim?""</p><p>Her husband stood just behind Gloria peering (or was it leering?) at the Englishwoman, who was speechless. Gloria took control of the situation as was her wont.</p><p>She pressed her lips to Michelle's and pushed her tongue into her mouth. Michelle's eyes opened very wide indeed but she did not pull away. Gloria started to unzip Michelle's pants while Jim started to do the same for his obviously randy wife.</p><p>As Gloria stepped out of her slacks, Michelle saw that she was wearing a purple thong. As Jim lifted off her sweater, Michelle saw the matching bra. Gloria encircled Michelle with her arms and pressed her big tits into Michelle's own quite generous bosom. She whispered into Michelle's ear,</p><p>""Why don't we just get rid of these?"" as she pulled Michelle's light blue cotton knickers down to her feet. She obediently stepped out of them and Gloria immediately pressed her face into the woman's musky crotch.</p><p>Jim, meanwhile, stepped around behind Michelle and proceeded to unbutton her blouse and unhook her front-clasped brassiere. Her large breasts poured out of the undergarment and hung like two ripe melons on her chest. Jim massaged them with both hands from behind as Gloria tried to push her face up and into Michelle's furry snatch. Ever the helpmate, Jim came around to undo Gloria's bra, revealing her large breasts.</p><p>""Let's get onto the bed!"" blurted Michelle. ""We can be more comfy there ... I think.""</p><p>After the initial shock of their effrontery wore off, Michelle realized she rather liked the role of sex object. At least these two want me for myself and not for my daughter, she said to herself.</p><p>Michelle positioned herself in the middle of the queen sized bed and opened her legs. Gloria dived between them and began lapping at the dark haired woman's sex. Michelle was not beautiful but she was attractive and exuded a warm and exciting sensuality. She sighed as Gloria ate her out, kissing her hirsute vulva and licking up and down her thin labia.</p><p>Jim meanwhile took off his clothes, exposing to Michelle an erect penis of considerable size. Dan's cock was not small but Jim's was fully nine inches long and quite thick. Michelle's first thought was, he must keep Gloria very happy! Which was true; but now he also was turning that marvelous tool to fixing Michelle's sexual problems.</p><p>Jim got on the bed and knelt down next to Michelle's head. She turned and took the cock into her mouth without being asked. My god! She thought; I've never sucked anything this big! Jim ran his fingers through Michelle's hair as she sucked and stroked his erection. He was considering what Michelle would look like with a cum-splattered face.</p><p>""Oh, Gloria,"" Michelle moaned, briefly ceasing to perform fellatio on the well-endowed Jim. ""That's marvelous!""</p><p>Gloria never lifted her head or even acknowledged that she heard the woman. She was fully concentrated on cunnilingus and almost nothing could distract her. She inserted a finger into Michelle's very wet pussy, searching for her G-spot. Gloria suddenly stopped her cunt lapping and, inserting her middle two fingers into Michelle's quim, began to lift and shake her female lover to orgasm.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Ohhh!"" Michelle screamed as she climaxed.</p><p>Jim, excited by his slut wife's exertions on Michelle's behalf felt obliged to make an effort of his own and so jacked himself off into Michelle's face. The first load hit her right cheek. The second milky splat landed over her right eye and the bridge of her nose. The third shot of cream flew into her open mouth. Michelle savored the taste of the semen meant fully for her and let it ooze out of her mouth and down her chin. Lifting her face from Michelle's sopping cunt, Gloria looked up and smiled at their cum-smeared, panting hostess.</p><p>Hannah lay on the bed as her cousin, Mandy, gently caressed her. Mandy was working her way up and down the attractive ten year old's body; kissing, licking, and sucking as she went. Mandy wanted Hannah to feel the warmth and tenderness of girl-girl love, especially after the abuse she had suffered at the hands of her mother's ex-boyfriend and his mates.</p><p>Mandy parted Hannah's thighs to cover her vulva with the palm of her hand. She felt the girl's heat and moisture. Hannah lifted her hips slightly to meet the soft, loving pressure. She squirmed as Mandy inserted her middle finger into her vagina and moved it slowly in and out.</p><p>""Mandy,"" Hannah said softly, ""that's divine! Oh, how good you make me feel!""</p><p>Mandy paused for a moment and smiled at her friend.</p><p>""Hannah, you're so precious! I've never seen a little girl as beautiful as you are.""</p><p>Mandy positioned herself between the little brunette's legs and placed her mouth over the child's clitoris. Hannah gasped!</p><p>""Oh, my god! Oh, my god! Mandy! Mandy! Oh, Mandy!""</p><p>Mandy lay flat on her stomach and moved her hands up and down Hannah's thighs and over her belly as she performed oral sex on the little girl. Hannah was not used to such care and consideration. Most of her sex life consisted of using her hands, her mouth, her pussy, and her asshole for the pleasure of adults. Having a girl her own age make love to her, softy, gently, was unlike anything she could ever have imagined.</p><p>Mandy stuffed her tongue as far into Hannah's immature cunt as she could. She was enjoying the sweetness of her cousin's sex, its seashell scent, and its vague saltiness. She wanted very much to show Hannah how much she was loved and how wonderful sex with a girl could be. She got a sense from Hannah's reaction that she was succeeding.</p><p>The insistent but loving attention Mandy's tongue was paying to the pre-teen's ""love button"" was having an effect. Hannah was going to cum for the first time with another person!</p><p>Closing her eyes, opening her mouth, and arching her back, Hannah gave herself over to the sublime pleasure of orgasm with Mandy. As Mandy covered the top of Hannah's vulva with her mouth, rapidly flicking her tongue over the little girl's clitoris, Hannah exploded into an intense climax.</p><p>""Uhh ... uhh ... uhhhh ... oh ... oh ... oh ... ahhhh!""</p><p>As Hannah began to come down from her orgasm, Mandy made her way up the bed to lie next to her. Mandy had made love to many girls and women. She'd been fucked by countless men and so was quite experienced. All that sex, however, had not jaded the pretty little eleven year old. She was thoroughly charmed by Hannah's innocence and felt an almost overwhelming tenderness for the beautiful child. Knowing of the rape and molestation, and, indeed even injury, that Hannah had suffered made Mandy's heart go out to her. There was also Mandy's own history of abuse at the hands of her criminal father and his nefarious associates that made her feel a kind of sisterhood with Hannah, a bond that they shared.</p><p>Mandy smiled as she kissed Hannah's lovely face all over. The girl's eyes were still closed and she hadn't quite returned to her senses when she said,</p><p>""Mandy! That was ... was ... super!"" which made both girls start to giggle.</p><p>Mandy put her arms around Hannah and held her close, cheek to cheek. Their proximity was such that Hannah smelled her pussy juices on Mandy's lips and chin. Hannah snuggled up close to her cousin.</p><p>""Mandy, can you teach me to do that for you?"" she asked.</p><p>Mandy squeezed Hannah tight and said, ""Yes, Hannah; I would love to!""</p><p>""Uhn ... uhn ... uhn ... uhn...""</p><p>Amy grunted slightly with each bounce on Dan's lap as his cock thrust upward into the twelve year old's vagina. Dan was in ecstasy! He loved fucking Hannah and did so with tenderness, which he felt in abundance for the sweet, pretty, and generally taciturn child. Sex with Amy was nothing like that!</p><p>This little girl took charge of the sexual encounter to the extent that it was unclear as to who was fucking whom! He felt free to ravish Amy in a way he would never with the vulnerable and somewhat delicate Hannah.</p><p>""Oh ... yeah ... fuck ... my ... cunt!"" Amy chanted in rhythm to the screwing she was receiving from (administering to?) the horny and somewhat helpless Dan. After he had unclasped the adolescent's bra, the girl immediately started undressing him. Once naked, he barely had time to adjust to seeing her nude when she knelt in front of him and began expertly sucking his cock.</p><p>Knowing how to bring a man right to the edge of orgasm, but holding him back so as to continue their erotic engagement, served the randy American preteen beauty well. She stopped her expert performance of fellatio (Dan made a mental note to have Amy instruct both Hannah and Michelle) and quickly sat on his engorged penis, facing him and placing her hands on his shoulders was she rode him up and down like a merry-go-round pony!</p><p>""Arghh ... Amy! I'm cumming!""</p><p>Unable to hold back, Dan shot copious amounts of his semen into the womb of the slim, blonde minx from America. Helping him along, Amy stopped her bouncing and started to move her hips in a circular motion, the better to extract the maximum amount of cum from her adult lover's cock. She paused a moment to wonder how Mandy and Hannah were doing. Although her ""assignment"" was to distract Dan by fucking him while Mandy bonded sexually with Hannah, Amy was looking forward to her own session with the gorgeous little ten year old. After her intense seduction of Dan, she felt she had earned it.</p><p>In the living room, the guest room, and Hannah's bedroom, the lovers lay in various positions of repose, catching their collective breath, literally and figuratively, as they considered how far they had come in so little time. Mandy, Amy, and Gloria had reason to be pleased with the initial results of their planned insinuation into the desires and affections of their hosts. Mandy was intent on ""rescuing"" Hannah, as she termed it. She wanted to give her pleasure, to bring joy into her young life. Mandy knew what it was like to be hurt. That Hannah had been hurt caused Mandy pain. Amy loved Mandy and was happy to help. Amy admired Hannah's bravery and felt as Mandy did about her. She also liked girls and wanted to fuck Hannah for her own sake, albeit tenderly and with affection.</p><p>Gloria simply loved pussy and cock in equal measure. She was also a voyeur, enjoying the performance of her girls with both men and women. She wanted to watch Jim fucking Michelle and, she hoped, maybe even the diminutive Hannah, if her young pussy could take it. Mandy told her the girl was used to doing anal with adults. She intended to have her own anal sex session with Dan, the better to divert his focus away from his ten year old treasure.</p><p>Gloria's intention was that Hannah should be in the special, loving care of her daughter Mandy for the entire week.</p>"
276,"Mandy & Hannah, Part 3",Arachnophile,3,"The romantic relationship between the American girl Mandy and her 10 year old British cousin, Hannah, deepens in this installment. Twelve year old Amy looks to become more physically intimate with Hannah's mum.","['gg', 'M', 'F', 'cons', 'anal', 'oral', 'ped', 'rom']","<p>After having become acquainted, carnally as well as socially, the American visitors, Jim, Gloria, Mandy, and Amy bedded down with their hosts, Dan, Michelle, and Hannah in their house on the island of Gigha in Scotland. They had traveled far and were just getting used to the time change. They had a pleasant dinner prepared by Dan and Michelle, visited in their comfortable living room, and then turned in early.</p><p>Eleven year old Mandy slept with Hannah in the ten year old's double bed in her room on the second floor. They undressed slowly, sensually; smiling happily and giggling occasionally. Hannah then turned down her nightstand lamp to its softest setting. She felt very romantic with Mandy. Anticipating how she would feel when with her solicitous and caring American cousin, Hannah had looked up Web articles on how to set a romantic mood before bed. Though the articles were almost all focused on heterosexual love, the enthusiastic Hannah eagerly adapted them to her specific needs!</p><p>Mandy looked at her beautiful, nude cousin in the dim light and felt the joy of falling in love. The diminutive English brunette looked so adorable. She was slim, very pretty, and oh so willing! After removing her underpants and folding her clothes neatly on her cousin's dresser, Mandy noticed that Hannah was wearing a garter on her upper left thigh.</p><p>""Hannah,"" Mandy exclaimed, ""where did you get that? It looks so sexy!""</p><p>Hannah blushed with pleasure.</p><p>""Oh, Mandy; I hoped you would like it. My mum caught it at a wedding about three months before Dan married her. I suppose it gave her luck!"" She giggled as she contemplated her mum's marriage to the child lover, Dan. ""I guess I'm responsible for her getting married after all these years. I at least did one thing right for her!""</p><p>Upon hearing Hannah's self-deprecatory remark, Mandy frowned. Things were now becoming clear to her. She understood that Hannah's mother had, until recently, found the child a nuisance and a bother. That was why she was complicit in her daughter's molestation with Sean and the pedophile ring. It wasn't that she hadn't known about it; she hadn't cared enough early on to stop it.</p><p>Mandy walked around to the side of the bed where Hannah stood. She took the little girl's hands in hers and lifting them to her lips kissed them tenderly with her eyes closed. She then pressed them to her cheek.</p><p>""Hannah,"" she murmured, ""Hannah; you are so wonderful, so wonderful.""</p><p>Pleased and flattered by what her assertive and sexually skilled American cousin had said, Hannah sighed with happiness.</p><p>""Thank you, Mandy!"" she whispered. Hannah was not used to being loved; up to now, she had only been desired.</p><p>Mandy took Hannah in her arms and held her close for a long time. The sweet English girl rested her head on Mandy's shoulder and closed her</p><p>eyes. Oh, please let this last, she said to herself; I want to stay right here forever!</p><p>Mandy's eyes filled with tears as she contemplated how shabbily the precious creature that was her first cousin had been treated by those who claimed to love her.</p><p>Dan, she thought, loved the idea of Hannah much more than the girl herself. Mandy was sure that her mother felt burdened by her infant only child and had likely felt jealous of the attention she garnered subsequently. Michelle had withheld love from her daughter because of her own loneliness and the feeling of having been treated unfairly. And those men that had abused her ... the very thought of them made Mandy shudder inside.</p><p>Mandy stepped back to look at the gorgeous, naked girl standing before her. ""Hannah,"" she said, wiping her eyes, ""let's get in bed.""</p><p>Puzzled by Mandy's tears, Hannah said, concerned and slightly anxious,</p><p>""Mandy; is something wrong?"" She wondered if she had done something to cause Mandy distress.</p><p>Lying next to Hannah, filled with love, desire, and empathy, Mandy said, smiling now,</p><p>""Oh, no, Hannah; everything is fine; just fine. I'm so happy to be here with you that it made me cry.""</p><p>Hannah beamed at her cousin and laughed with delight.</p><p>""Mandy; that's so sweet of you to say!""</p><p>The two beautiful little girls lay on their sides face to face and marveled each at the other. Hannah held both of her hands, fingertips together, in front of her lips. She smiled a smile reflective of the purest joy that she had ever felt.</p><p>Mandy smiled back at her, resting her head in her right hand; her left hand reaching out to touch Hannah's lustrous dark brown tresses.</p><p>""You're ..."" Mandy started to say, then stopped.</p><p>""I think ..."" Hannah said at the same time.</p><p>This caused them both to giggle.</p><p>""What were you going to say?"" Hannah asked with a big smile.</p><p>""No, you first,"" Mandy said while running her fingers through Hannah's hair.</p><p>Hannah said,</p><p>""All right; I was going to say I think you are the most wonderful person that I know. I love you, Mandy.""</p><p>Mandy smiled warmly at her cousin.</p><p>""I love you, too, Hannah. Kiss me!""</p><p>The two pre-teen lovers began to kiss passionately. An observer would have said the pretty little girls made an extraordinarily erotic sight as they touched tongues and caressed each other's faces.</p><p>They had kissed for more than three minutes without letup when Mandy broke from Hannah's embrace to say, ""Hannah, let's do sixty-nine! I wanna taste your pussy while you eat me out!""</p><p>""Oh, yes! Smashing idea!"" the ten year old replied. Mandy took up position on the bottom as Hannah maneuvered her now wet pussy onto Mandy's face. Hannah nuzzled her loving cousin's hairless snatch while pressing her nose into Mandy's clean asshole.</p><p>Mandy gently pulled Hannah's hips down to place the girl's beautiful, young cunt onto her waiting mouth. This allowed the randy 11 year old slut to run her hands over Hannah's lovely rear, pausing now and then to stimulate her anus with a wet finger. Although concentrating on licking her cousin's snatch, Hannah moaned with pleasure as Mandy sucked gently on the lips of her sex.</p><p>Amy and her father were to sleep in the guest bedroom, also on the second floor. They were joined by the voluptuous Michelle. Hannah's mother was excited at the prospect of being fucked by a man not interested in her daughter. Although she loved Dan and was happy he wanted to marry her, she knew that without Hannah's accompanying availability, there would be no Dan.</p><p>""Michelle,"" Amy said as they settled in the big bed, ""do you like little girls? I mean, would you like to fuck me?""</p><p>Michelle, not prepared for the American 12 year old's directness, was nearly speechless. She could only mutter,</p><p>""Oh! Er ... well ... I think ....""</p><p>Amy continued.</p><p>""I know my Dad's gonna fuck you tonight, but I'm going to want to lick his cum from your pussy. And I want you to eat my cunt and asshole. Would that be all right?""</p><p>Jim laughed and said,</p><p>""Michelle; let me apologize for my rather forward daughter. Amy, try to tone it down just a bit, dear. Not everyone appreciates your ... ah, enthusiasm and your inability to mince words, shall I say?"" He arched an eyebrow at her.</p><p>""Oh ... okay. Michelle, I'm sorry if I sounded rude; I didn't mean to be. I just wanted to know if you were horny for me like I'm horny for you!""</p><p>Finding her voice and feeling confident because of the attention she was getting from Jim, Gloria, and Amy, Michelle answered,</p><p>""That's quite all right, Amy. I'm just not used to such ... directness ... and such sincerity."" Michelle reached out and lovingly caressed Amy's pretty face. ""Yes, my dear, I'm horny for you! And yes I do want you and your father to fuck me tonight.""</p><p>Amy smiled.</p><p>""Awesome!"" she said to her hostess. ""Why don't you suck my father's cock,"" she suggested, ""while I give you a rim job?""</p><p>Jim wordlessly offered his hardening penis to Michelle, who leaned over and engulfed the head and as much of it as she could take down her throat. The sizable member expanded in length and girth as she fellated it.</p><p>My god, she thought; what a huge cock! Gloria and the girls are so lucky!</p><p>""Ah, that's nice head, Michelle. Suck it baby, suck it good!"" Jim sighed.</p><p>Amy, meanwhile, had parted Michelle's buttocks with her hands and stuck her tongue on the knot of wrinkled flesh nestled between those sturdy ass cheeks.</p><p>""Mmm ..."" Amy murmured as she tried to shove her tongue into the sexy Englishwoman's rectum. Failing to get past the sphincter, she contented herself with making long slurping passes of the tongue up and down the crease between Michelle's butt cheeks.</p><p>Michelle thought, this little girl is so naughty! It feels so good to have her lick my bum! I really should do this to Hannah!</p><p>Although she had been unwilling to stop Hannah's abuse and had actually resented the girl's very presence in her life, Michelle was remorseful of late. She wanted to make it up to Hannah but didn't know how. She was partially ashamed of letting her fall into Sean's hands and of subjecting her to the loathsome Simon, the man who had dislocated the poor child's jaw, and partially ashamed about using her to get Dan. She wanted to let the girl know she was sorry but was uncertain about how to proceed. She thought a sexual approach might be good but on the other hand feared that it might make the girl feel more oppressed.</p><p>""Michelle,"" Jim said as he stroked the woman's hair, ""get on your back.""</p><p>Amy stopped her anal licking as the woman flipped over onto her back and spread her legs. As Jim maneuvered into position to mount her, Amy placed her head on Michelle's lower belly, just above her now dripping and pungent cunt. As her father inserted his penis into the brunette MILF's fanny, Amy started to lick Michelle's clit.</p><p>""Oh, my god!"" She exclaimed. ""Oh, my god! What are you doing to me, you sweet girl?!""</p><p>Jim held Michelle's knees apart as he drilled her vagina with his big cock. (He was an incredible 9"" long and 6"" around!) The slut wife and mother tingled throughout her whole body with each of their American guest's thrusts. On top of it all, having his daughter lick her clitoris was sending her over the edge and rather quickly!</p><p>""Ohh ... ohh ... ohhhhh!"" Michelle moaned. As orgasm overtook her, she raised her hips and gripped the sheets with both hands. Jim held onto her legs as he drilled harder and harder until he spurted gobs of warm, runny semen into her puffy, used slot.</p><p>When Jim withdrew his cock and sat back on the bed to watch Michelle recover, Amy took the initiative to lick her father's cock clean, squeezing out the last little drops of jism. She then climbed atop the inert Michelle placing her ass and pussy in the woman's face as she licked and sucked the cream from her ravaged cunt.</p><p>""Oh, Amy! Child! Child! I dunno if I can take it!"" Michelle called out as she writhed under Amy's oral ministrations. Amy doubled her efforts at swallowing the dripping semen and lapping the woman's clit until Michelle came, surprisingly, once again.</p><p>As the older woman finished her climax, Amy attached her mouth to Michelle's lips in a spermy soul kiss. Michelle pulled the little girl down onto her. She commenced hugging and rocking the pretty blonde 12 year old.</p><p>""Oh, Amy! You are amazing! Jim ... Jim ... thank you,"" she gasped, ""Thank you!"" Michelle had been unambiguously desired by these two lovely people. There was no ulterior motive: it was lust, plain and simple. The well-hung stud and the oversexed pre-teen wanted her! This meant more to her than she could express.</p><p>Gloria opted to sleep with Dan in his and Michelle's room. She hoped he liked anal sex. She planned on having him fuck her pussy first, and then give it to her up the ass. If he wasn't into that, she thought, a straight pussy fuck would be fine.</p><p>Lying back on the bed watching the sensual Gloria, Dan's cock was hard and straight as she stripped for him. The whore mother was both offering herself and commanding him.</p><p>""I want you to bang my box for a while but I really want you to cum up my ass. Do you think you can manage that?"" she said, almost off-handedly, looking over her shoulder at him, her back turned as she teasingly removed her red lace bra.</p><p>Her matching thong was lodged tantalizingly between her firm but ample ass cheeks. The thought of his cock lodged in the arsehole between those twin hillocks almost made Dan cum prematurely!</p><p>""I think I can manage that,"" he answered with a smirk.</p><p>Gloria held her bra out from her, extending her arm, and letting the garment drop to the floor. She next bent over and pulled her thong down to mid-thigh. Still with her back to her lover, she placed her left hand on a chair for balance while pulling her right ass cheek open with her right hand the better to exhibit the brown star in the center; Dan's ultimate goal for the evening. He noticed that it glistened with the lubricant that she had applied after washing the area carefully.</p><p>The woman turned and got onto the bed, crawling on all fours, to position her mouth directly over Dan's hard cock. She grasped the penis and dropped her head down onto it. Up and down she sucked and slurped expertly, befitting her profession. Gloria was an experienced prostitute and a highly skilled one; one that made an expert in the erotic arts. She took that role seriously. It was the impetus for her to prepare her daughter and step-daughter to follow in her footsteps if they so desired.</p><p>""Ahh ... that's nice, Gloria; very nice indeed!"" Dan was enjoying the visual show as much as the feeling of the woman's warm, wet mouth in essence stroking his erect cock. She is good! Dan said to himself; she is very good!</p><p>Gloria stopped fellating the penis and looked up at Dan.</p><p>""You ready for me to get on top?"" she queried him.</p><p>""Be my guest!"" he said.</p><p>The lovely busty brunette whore swung a leg over Dan's hips and in one motion, inserted the cock and sat right down to the bottom of it. She then began to ride up and down with her back to Dan in the ""reverse cowgirl"" position. It was incredible to see his dick disappearing into her wet, thick-lipped snatch with added treat of a good view of her dark anus.</p><p>She spent a good three minutes fucking herself on their host's boner when she suggested,</p><p>""Did you want to fuck me on my hands and knees?"" She looked over her shoulder at him.</p><p>""Certainly!"" he said as she lifted herself off his prick, which glistened with her wetness.</p><p>She positioned herself with her arsehole facing him. Dan quickly got up on his knees and slid his hard on into the slut's waiting cunt. Gloria had shaved her pussy and asshole for the trip. She wanted to be sure not to obscure her pubic area, which she knew would be presented to her hosts for their pleasure ... and hers!</p><p>Dan gripped her hips as he drove his cock deep into her quim. The sight of her smooth, ample buttocks with the dark star in the center and his cock moving steadily in and out of her between the cunt lips gave him a thrill. Not wanting to cum before fulfilling her request for a stout anal drilling, he withdrew his cock and said to her,</p><p>""Is your anus ready for me?""</p><p>""Yup!"" she chirped. ""Just press the head into the hole; go slowly at first. You can pick up speed once I get used to you.""</p><p>Gloria dropped down to press her chest to the bed, giving him full access to her anus and rectum. Following her instruction, Dan pressed the knob of his cock into Gloria's lubricated ""back door."" He moved slowly, giving her time to get used to the intruder. In less than a minute, he'd inserted more than half his cock. He started to fuck her slowly.</p><p>""That's it!"" the lovely whore sighed. ""Oh, yeah! Bang my butthole!""</p><p>Dan started to pick up the pace. Soon, his entire erection disappeared into her gaped sphincter. Lord, she is tight back there, he said to himself!</p><p>The sight of her anal opening gripping his penis as well as the sensation of the snugness hastened his orgasm. He arched his back as he shot his load into her, straining to ejaculate his full complement of semen, coating the inner walls of her rectum.</p><p>""Ughh ... uhn ... ohhhh ....!"" He moaned as he splashed the delightfully slutty woman's bowels.</p><p>She gave it a moment before looking at him again over her shoulder and saying, archly, ""Done?""</p><p>Dan laughed at her charming impertinence. He fell back on the bed and gasped,</p><p>""Yes! It was wonderful!""</p><p>""Well,"" she said, ""don't get too comfortable. I want you to fuck my pussy or at least eat it before we go to sleep.""</p><p>""Ah, yes,"" he said to her. ""Just give me a few moments. I'm sure it won't be long.""</p><p>Dan got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash his penis. The prospect of screwing her luscious pussy was already starting to cause him to become erect.</p><p>Looking as she looked and performing as she did, it was a guarantee, he thought to be hard again in almost no time!</p><p> Mandy continued to suck hard on Hannah's clitoris in the ""69"" position. Due to the intensity of Mandy's performance of cunnilingus, the pretty little girl could no longer concentrate on simultaneously eating out her darling cousin from America. Mandy was driving her wild! She hadn't yet felt such pleasure in her young life as with Mandy who was vigorously searching for the dark red center of the younger girl's sexuality.</p><p>""Oh ... oh ... Mandy ... Mandy ... I ... I'm ... I'm cumming! I'm cumming!""</p><p>Hannah, no longer able to control her responses, pushed her ass and pussy into Mandy's face as she climaxed. It was a thunderous orgasm for the lovely English girl, such as that in which the skilled and precocious Mandy specialized.</p><p>Extraordinarily sexual for her age and broadly experienced, Mandy loved to pleasure both males and females. She took pride in her ability to satisfy her partners. With Hannah, however, her attitude was different. Mandy had fallen for the sweet child and so caressed, stroked, fingered, licked, and sucked her gently, lovingly, and with great tenderness.</p><p>Hannah, for her part, was experiencing not just her cousin's lesbian lust, but the love and caring that Mandy wished so ardently to give. Hannah was not used to this and so, for her, this was unexplored territory; beautiful and sweet but foreign and strange. Mandy would need to guide her carefully.</p><p>""Oh, Mandy!"" Hannah exclaimed. ""That was marvelous! It was so different for me.""</p><p>Mandy snuggled next to Hannah who lay still next to her. She had taken the little girl's hand in hers and kissed it.</p><p>""Hannah,"" Mandy said, ""that's how girls love girls. You are so lovely and so sweet ... someone should do this for you every day!""</p><p>This caused Hannah to laugh with delight and for Mandy to giggle thinking about legions of beautiful women and girls lined up to pleasure Hannah each day. They would queue up all the way from the airfield to around the house!</p><p>Mandy shivered slightly. Noticing this, Hannah said,</p><p>""Are you cold?""</p><p>""Well, just a little. I should just put on my T-shirt and shorts.""</p><p>Hannah jumped out of bed and opened her closet, retrieving a large down comforter.</p><p>""Please stay naked,"" she implored her cousin. ""This will warm us."" She spread it over the bed. Mandy started to feel warmer immediately.</p><p>""Wow! That's so warm! Thank you!""</p><p>Hannah smiled sweetly at her lover and said,</p><p>""No; thank <i>you</i>, Mandy. Thank you for loving me and for making me feel so good and so special!"" Hannah lay atop Mandy and hugged her tight with her face pressed against her cousin's.</p><p>""Hannah,"" Mandy sighed as they drifted off to sleep, ""you deserve all the love in the world!""</p>"
277,Lessons Learned,Arachnophile,1,"College student, Barbara, tutors underprivileged 12 year old Jennie. Barbara develops a crush on her young pupil but denies it to herself until a series of events, starting with Jennie wet and shivering on her doorstep, makes Barbara face up to the truth.","['F', 'g', 'rom', 'les']","<p>It was a typically cold, windy, and wet fall Saturday in Northport, a small city on the south shore of Lake Ontario. The town had a bottling plant and a small port with a railroad terminal that connected to larger cities in the northeast. Northport's best days were behind it. Almost a tenth of the small local population lived below the poverty line. For the rest, it was a hardscrabble existence at best. The only vibrant thing about the place was its branch of the State University system, which provided employment and a modicum of economic activity during the school year. Bundled up against the wind and rain, second year student Barbara Holbrooke was walking back to her apartment when she saw one of her pupils sitting on her apartment building doorstep.</p><p>Barbara was returning from the gym having swum for 30 minutes and done another half-hour's worth of drills and exercises. She was a javelin thrower on the track and field team and acknowledged as one of the best in the state. The field event suited Barbara. It was a solitary endeavor consistent with her personality unlike other team sports.</p><p>Barbara was also a volunteer tutor for disadvantaged middle school students. She taught them remedial mathematics, science, and almost incidentally imparted the belief that they had worth. It was in the course of her tutoring that she met Jennie Ostrowski, the child sitting literally on her doorstep.</p><p>Jennie was 12 years old and in the sixth grade; it being customary in the late-1970s to hold underperforming pupils back a year. The school system added that humiliation to her poverty after the fourth grade. Barbara noticed that she was quiet but not sullen like a lot of the children she taught. Despite Barbara's efforts, most of her charges didn't work very hard or improve very much. Jennie, however, was different.</p><p>The child was practically an orphan. Her father had deserted the family shortly after Jennie was born. Her mother had emotional problems and barely kept things together for herself and her only child. She worked nights and some weekends so that Jennie was mostly left on her own. Jennie had, unexpectedly, responded well to the individual attention that Barbara gave her. With Barbara's patient guidance Jennie's grades in math and science shot up. Barbara was convinced that she was being lost within the school system, that it was failing her and not the other way around. She admired the girl's discipline. With just a little bit of encouragement and attention from her college tutor, Jennie showed herself to be a capable student. For this and other reasons, Barbara felt herself drawn to Jennie. Like her, she thought of herself as somewhat outcast.</p><p>Barbara was a lesbian. She knew by the fifth grade that she was not interested in boys but was attracted to girls. She was careful, of course, to keep this hidden. It turned out not to be so easy. Because she was good at sports and games, it was immediately suspected that she was gay. She was fortunate enough to have met a boy in junior high who was also gay and needing to hide it. During high school, they presented a convincing appearance of dating. With a minimum of effort, they pulled off the deception at least well enough to deflect suspicion. It helped that she was very ""feminine"" and that Stewart was not. In fact, she and Stewart Carmody became very close friends as a result. At the University, she kept a photo of Stewart on her desk and kept up the fiction of a long-distance romance. They actually wrote to each other regularly.</p><p>Barbara's romantic encounters with females were very few and confined to older girls and young-to-middle aged women, all of it on the sly. She was currently seeing a 32 year old professor of Asian literature in the School of Arts and Humanities. Lee Nakamura was a pretty, petite, Japanese-American scholar with a lively sense of humor; a mostly welcome counter to Barbara's perpetually serious demeanor. Lee was engaged to a professor of American history at Penn State and so in the year before marriage saw him irregularly. She reserved a considerable amount of her free time for Barbara.</p><p>""Honey,"" Lee said one rainy afternoon as they lolled around in Lee's bed, ""you need to get a boyfriend for cover. I mean a real one, preferably a married guy who can only see you twice a month.""</p><p>Barbara had turned away from Lee before answering. </p><p>""Stewart works well enough for me. I haven't had a problem yet.""</p><p>Lee tended to project her own habits and proclivities onto Barbara. Barbara, however, was not like Lee. She didn't go ""both ways."" Lee really was going to be married. She would settle in and have children with the guy and maybe never sleep with a woman again. For Barbara, that was not an option. </p><p>""You should also get a new girlfriend, too. I was thinking that ..."" Before Lee could finish her thought, Barbara spoke to her sharply. </p><p>""Don't offer to set me up!""</p><p>Lee laughed and pulled the covers closer around her.</p><p>""Okay, okay ... it was just a thought!""</p><p>She reached for Barbara and said, tenderly,</p><p>""I'm just thinking about you, baby cakes. I don't want you to miss me when I'm gone.""</p><p>It hurt Barbara to think about separating from Lee. They both knew this was temporary but still, Barbara liked being with Lee. She had no other sexual or emotional outlet. Her lesbianism aside, Barbara was a naturally reserved person. She turned toward her lover and stroked her face. Wordlessly, they fell into each other's arms.</p><p>When Barbara saw Jennie she became alarmed and quickened her pace. The girl was wet and shivering! What has happened now? Barbara thought. Oh, that mother of hers!</p><p>""Jennie, what are you doing here?"" Barbara said gently as she helped her up. ""Come in; come inside.""</p><p>The girl's lips were trembling with either cold or upset or both. She looked as if she would cry except Barbara knew she would not. Jennie was a lot like Barbara, which is likely why Barbara thought about her often even when they weren't working on math problems. She looked forward to seeing Jennie twice a week not only because she was a bright child just getting excited about school but also because she cared about her. Jennie needed a big sister's guidance and attention. At least that was how Barbara thought of her likely role in Jennie's life. In her more reflective and honest moments, Barbara admitted to herself that she had a crush on the girl.</p><p>They walked up the single flight of stairs to Barbara's small off-campus apartment. It gave her time to contemplate the girl's worn shoes and patched jeans and the jacket that was becoming too small. </p><p>""Here, take off that jacket. I'll get you a towel.""</p><p>Jennie stood in the center of the small living room with her head bowed, still shivering slightly.</p><p>Barbara quickly returned with a big, pale green bath towel and enveloped the girl. She touched her hands to Jennie's face.</p><p>""You're freezing!"" she exclaimed. ""Come into the bathroom.""</p><p>After sitting Jennie down on the toilet seat cover in the warm room, Barbara started to draw a bath. Jennie said, ""Thank you,"" and pulled the towel tighter around her head and shoulders. Barbara left the room and quickly returned with a laundry basket.</p><p>""Undress and put your clothes in here. I'll take them downstairs to the basement and wash them while you take a hot bath.""</p><p>Barbara knelt in front of her as the water thundered in the tub. She took the girl's hands in hers.</p><p>""Jennie, what happened? Why were you outside in the rain? It's so cold!""</p><p>Jennie sniffled and said, softly,</p><p>""I went out early this morning to the grocery store without my key and my mother locked the door when she left. She went to Syracuse and won't be back until tomorrow night.""</p><p>She lifted her head and looked at Barbara. </p><p>""I didn't know where to go so I went behind the school for a while.""</p><p>Oh, my god! Barbara thought. She knew that Jennie didn't have any friends upon whom she could rely. Apparently, she was even too shy to hide out in the public library! </p><p>""Oh, Jennie ..."" she said and gently touched the girl's cold cheek. ""Here, the tub is full now."" Barbara turned off the water, creating silence amid the steam. ""Just put everything in the basket and leave it outside the door. When I hear you close it, I'll come for the basket. Okay?""</p><p>The little girl nodded quickly.</p><p>""Thank you, Miss Holbrooke; I'm sorry to bother you. I just didn't know where ..."" The girl was fighting back tears. Barbara put her arms around her.</p><p>""It's all right, Jennie.""</p><p>In an attempt to lighten her mood, Barbara said in mock annoyance,</p><p>""Hey! I told you to call me Barbara! 'Miss Holbrooke' makes it sound as if I'm fifty years old!""</p><p>This made the little waif smile. Barbara smiled back at her, touched her shoulder, and left the room.</p><p>Barbara shook her head as she placed Jennie's clothes in the washing machine. How do these things hold together in the wash? she thought; a picture of these is what you see in the dictionary next to the word ""threadbare!""</p><p>As she added the detergent and some fabric softener, Barbara thought about how lovely and how terribly vulnerable was Jennie. She set the cycle to gentle, closed the lid, and walked upstairs to her apartment thinking about the young girl. She had long dirty blonde hair, a light complexion, and a sprinkling of freckles across the bridge of her upturned nose, and full cheeks. Barbara noticed that she always walked sort of ""hunched over,"" as if preparing herself to absorb a blow. Life had not been kind to Jennie, but then, it hadn't always been so for Barbara either.</p><p>Adopted at just four months old, Barbara had never bonded with her adoptive parents and brother. Because she was quiet and focused, they seemed to take her for granted. And because the boy, two years younger, was such a problem child - rude, disobedient, and a tormenting bully - they gave most of their attention to him. The neglect of her parents coupled with the realization that she was a lesbian left Barbara both lonely and a loner.</p><p>At age 16 the top-of-her-class student stunned her parents and her teachers by taking the high school equivalency exam and announcing that she was joining the Coast Guard. Though her parents at first refused to sign the papers of enlistment, she convinced them that she intended to be extraordinarily disruptive if they refused. Being concerned with appearances, they gave in and signed. At the end of her two years of service, she changed her name without informing them and so cut herself off from them completely.</p><p>Barbara poured hot soup into Jennie's bowl. She then cut the girl's sandwich in half for her and poured her a glass of milk.</p><p>""Thank Miss Hol- er, Barbara,"" she said and giggled, which made Barbara smile. She had prepared a lunch of chicken noodle soup and peanut butter and jelly sandwiches for the two of them. She had given Jennie one of her T-shirts, a sweatshirt, sweatpants, and a pair of warm socks while the girl's clothes were drying in the dryer down in the basement. </p><p>Barbara sat down at the small table and said,</p><p>""Jennie, I'd like you to stay here this weekend until your mother gets home. We'll write a note and slip it under your front door. You could get the superintendent to let you in but I want you to stay here. I think it's safer. Is that all right?""</p><p>Jennie smiled broadly and nodded her head vigorously. She clearly was happy to be there.</p><p>Miss Holbrooke is so nice to me, she thought; I wish she was my friend. </p><p>""Good night, Jennie. I'll leave this nightlight on in case you need to go to the bathroom in the night. If you need anything, come get me. I'll be on the couch. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Barbara; thanks.""</p><p>Barbara pulled the covers up to Jennie's chin, gently touched her cheek, and then turned off the nightstand lamp. </p><p>After lunch, Barbara had spent thirty minutes combing the tangles out of Jennie's hair. It was an intimate gesture that pleased Jennie and Barbara, overly concerned about propriety, felt it did not violate her trust in any way. That Barbara harbored feelings of affection for Jennie made her uncomfortable as she did not think it appropriate. Still, she was drawn to her and could not deny it. Maybe it was because Jennie was lonely, Barbara thought, just like me.</p><p>Very late that night, Barbara turned over on her sofa and opened her eyes. What time is it? she wondered vaguely when her eye was caught by the shape on the throw rug illuminated by the streetlamp. </p><p>What? Jennie?! she said to herself, still slightly disoriented by sleep.</p><p>The child was curled up next to the sofa with a blanket and pillow. </p><p>Distressed, Barbara got up and knelt on the floor next to the girl. She gently shook her shoulder.</p><p>""Jennie!"" she whispered. ""Jennie!"" </p><p>The little girl opened her eyes and stared at Barbara. Barbara said to her softly, </p><p>""What are you doing here?""</p><p>The girl lay still and replied, </p><p>""I had a nightmare ... I was afraid ... so I came out here. Is that okay?""</p><p>Moved almost to tears by her, Barbara put her arms around Jennie and kissed her forehead.</p><p>""Jennie ... come on, you can't sleep on the floor. Let me take you back to bed.""</p><p>Jennie looked up at Barbara and said, imploringly,</p><p>""Will you stay with me? So I won't be scared?""</p><p>Barbara replied, </p><p>""Jennie, the bed is small ..."" </p><p>I won't take up much room ... please ... or I can sleep on the floor ...""</p><p>Barbara sighed. ""All right; let's go and you will not sleep on the floor!"" She helped the girl to her feet. </p><p>Situated in bed, Jennie moved close to Barbara who was facing away from her. Thinking Barbara was asleep, Jennie carefully moved closer until she just barely touched her. Umm ... she thought. Feeling safe and comfortable, she smiled, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. </p><p>Barbara, however, was not asleep. She felt the warmth of Jennie's touch and trembled slightly, hoping Jennie wouldn't feel it. Unlike Jennie, soothed by the proximity to the older girl, Barbara was electrified by the young girl's closeness. </p><p>Oh, god! Barbara thought; what's happening to me? What am I feeling and why? She's a girl, a child!</p><p>Asleep, Jennie then unconsciously draped her arm around Barbara. The older girl was startled but at the same time pleased to feel her so near, further confusing her. Barbara stayed completely still as she wrestled with the feelings that had so surprised her. Oh, Jennie! she said to herself; you dear little girl, what are you doing to me?! </p><p>She thought of Jennie's situation, which had touched her. Due to her mother's mental illness, the girl had to cope with very adult responsibilities some of which were beyond her capability. It was wearing her out. Barbara thought that at least some of her problems in school were due to her lack of sleep.</p><p>She had almost no one to help her, no one in whom she could confide, no one to guide her. She had only an overworked social worker in the county office building downtown. Barbara realized that she was the one adult presence that was consistently helpful and caring. She was a help to Jennie, but what had this done for Barbara? To Barbara? </p><p>Though fearful that the girl might start and draw back, Barbara gently took Jennie's hand and pressed it to her tummy. Jennie sighed and snuggled closer. After just a few minutes of lying close together, Barbara started to cry softly. To her surprise, she had found herself susceptible to the simple affection of this underprivileged girl. Barbara wept from the tenderness, sadness, and desire that had overcome her.</p><p>She knew then that she had been alone too long, too closed off. Even with her few lovers she had not been - could not be - open, vulnerable. Reserved perhaps to an extreme, Barbara had failed to recognize her emotional vulnerability. She now saw what Lee had meant when in one of her more serious moments had told her, ""You know, you're just not in touch with your feelings."" Not understanding at the time, Barbara had brushed off the remark and so had failed to recognize that she had, indeed, neglected her emotional needs. </p><p>Now this young girl's plight, her innocence, and her simple affection for Barbara had loosed a torrent of emotion that she scarcely believed was there and seemed unable to control. Oh, Jennie, she thought, as tears ran down her face; you sweet little girl! </p><p>The next morning, Barbara carefully and quietly slipped out of bed allowing Jennie to sleep. She put some oatmeal on the stove, wondering how often Jennie ate a hot breakfast. While that cooked slowly, she sat at the small kitchen table and cut up some apples. Barbara had purchased some whole wheat bread the day before. She would toast that for them when Jennie was awake. </p><p>As she peeled the apples, Barbara looked out the window at the gray, late autumn sky and thought about her reaction to the sweet, vulnerable girl's affection for her. What am I supposed to do about this? </p><p>""Hi, Barbara.""</p><p>Barbara looked over to see to see Jennie standing in the doorway rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Barbara's heart beat faster and she felt flushed to see the pretty little blonde wearing an oversized sweatshirt and sweat pants. Barbara smiled. </p><p>""Good morning, sleepy head!"" </p><p>Jennie giggled and blushed. Solicitous, Barbara then said, </p><p>""Did you sleep well? Did you have any more nightmares?""</p><p>Jennie sat down at the small table. </p><p>""No, I didn't. Thanks for asking."" </p><p>Jennie appeared to be thinking hard about what she wanted to say next. Looking over at Barbara and blushing again, she said, </p><p>""Barbara, thanks for letting me sleep next to you. I hope I didn't bother you too much.""</p><p>Smiling warmly, Barbara replied softly, </p><p>""You didn't bother me at all. I'm glad you slept well."" It was so nice to have you near me, Barbara thought but didn't say. I'll miss you when you go home this evening. ""Are you hungry?"" </p><p>Jennie smiled and nodded her head rapidly. Jennie sat while Barbara dished out the oatmeal and the apples. After filling the girl's bowl, Barbara bent over and kissed the top of her head. </p><p>Jennie turned and, looking up at Barbara, gave her a smile of contentment and happiness. The two stopped and smiled at each other in a tableau of love and tenderness, though they did not fully recognize it as such just yet.</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>Barbara picked up the phone wondering who could be calling her on a Sunday evening.</p><p>""Miss Holbrooke?""</p><p>""Yes, who ...?""</p><p>""Miss Holbrooke, this is Melinda Ostrowski, Jennie's mother.""</p><p>""Oh! Hello, Mrs. Ostrowski.""</p><p>""I'm sorry to call you so late but I just got home. I wanted to thank you for taking care of Jennie this weekend. I'm so embarrassed that she was locked out. I should have checked to make sure she had her key. I hope she was well behaved and didn't cause you any trouble."" </p><p>Barbara replied, ""Oh, she was no trouble at all. It was my pleasure. Jennie is a very nice girl. She was delightful to have as a guest."" </p><p>Jennie's mom was silent for a moment before saying,</p><p>""I have trouble sometimes ... keeping things straight ... I ... worry about Jennie ... I ..."" </p><p>""Mrs. Ostrowski, it's okay."" </p><p>""I have this medication that I take, you know, to help me to remember stuff ... I'm sorry ... you don't want to know these things."" </p><p>The woman's voice was shaky and she was on the verge of tears. </p><p>""Mrs. Ostrowski, don't apologize. I do want to know. I understand ... it's hard, sometimes; to cope."" </p><p>Melinda Ostrowski sniffled and said in a choked voice, ""I don't want them to take Jennie away from me. If I keep making mistakes, they'll take her away. I don't ... want ...""</p><p>At about their sixth tutoring session, Jennie had confided to Barbara that she was terrified at the prospect of being placed in foster care. As a result, Jennie was complicit in her mother's unintentional neglect. It was a situation in which Jennie clearly suffered but for which she could devise no remedy. Understanding Melinda's fear and feeling sympathetic, Barbara rescued her. </p><p>""I know; I know. Look, let me give Jennie a key to my place. If she ever needs anything, if she's ever locked out again, or anything at all, she can come here. You won't have to worry. No matter what, you won't have to worry.""</p><p>""Oh, Miss Holbrooke, I couldn't ...""</p><p>""Please, call me Barbara. It's for Jennie. I genuinely like having her around. It wouldn't be a burden.""</p><p>""Really? That would be all right? Can I tell them ... that she's got help if she needs it ... you know ... oh, and please call me Melinda.""</p><p>""Of course you can. If you need me to sign something, to make it official, I'll be glad to."" </p><p>""Oh, you won't have to sign anything. If I could just tell them ... tell them your name and maybe your phone number ... would that be okay?"" she asked hopefully. </p><p>""Yes, of course. That will be fine. And Melinda ..."" </p><p>""Yes ..."" </p><p>""Jennie can come here anytime. She doesn't need a reason. When I see her on Tuesday, I'll give her a key. Will that be okay?"" </p><p>Not expecting such kindness, Melinda Ostrowski was effusive in her gratitude.</p><p>""Yes; yes that would be wonderful, so helpful. I will try to find a way to pay you ...""</p><p>""No, Melinda; no! I don't want any money. I'm glad to be able to help you and to help Jennie."" </p><p>""Oh ... thank you. I love Jennie ... I don't want ... thank you. Good night, Miss- I mean Barbara. Thank you."" </p><p>""You're welcome, Melinda. Good night."" </p><p>After she hung up the phone, Barbara thought, that poor woman! That poor child! </p><p>Barbara felt the conflict between the joy of having Jennie around and the guilt for the way she felt about her. It was clear, however, that both Jennie and her mother needed her. Goodness knows, she said to herself, that I need Jennie. She thought at that moment, but I will not take advantage of this. This must remain platonic. She's just a girl; she's not a woman yet. </p><p>""Thanks, Barbara,"" Jennie said softly and eagerly. Looking around to make sure no one else could hear, she said to her tutor, ""I hope my mom didn't bother you the other night. I told her it was too late to call but she ..."" </p><p>""Jennie, it's okay. I was glad she called. It was okay.""</p><p>Barbara reached out to lightly touch Jennie's hand. There were in a small conference room at the college library. Barbara had just given Jennie the spare key to her apartment and told her to come whenever she wished. She didn't have to call or make arrangements ahead of time. If she needed Barbara, she would be available day or night and if she wanted to go there when Barbara wasn't home, well, that was fine, too. She reassured the girl that she understood her mother's condition and how hard it was for her, for the both of them. She told the little girl that she did not need to be embarrassed by her mother.</p><p>""Jennie, sometimes adults have problems that are too big for them. Your mom loves you. It's hard for her. She depends on you, you know, and that's a big responsibility, sometimes too big for a twelve year old.""</p><p>Barbara reached out again and touched Jennie's cheek. </p><p>Jennie relaxed and smiled. Taking nothing for granted but wanting to know what this meant, she asked innocently,</p><p>""Barbara, are you my friend, now?""</p><p>Deeply touched, Barbara took the child's hand in hers, squeezed and replied,</p><p>""Yes, Jennie; I'm your friend. I've always been your friend."" </p><p>Jennie smiled and giving an answering pressure said, </p><p>I'm so glad! Thanks, Barbara!""</p><p>Over the next four months, Jennie spent a lot of time with her teacher and friend. A bit shy at first and not wanting to assume too much, Jennie was cautious. The experience of her primary caretaker, her mother, had left her unable to fully trust adults. But when Barbara started to invite her over for lunch or dinner, to take her to the movies, or to an event at the college, Jennie became more relaxed. </p><p>One Saturday morning, she showed up at Barbara's door unannounced, partially because she liked being around Barbara but also because she wanted to see what would happen. The look of happiness on Barbara's face told Jennie all she needed to know. Happy to know she was truly welcome, Jennie overcame her natural shyness and hugged Barbara. Barbara hugged the little girl and pressed her face to the side of her head in a simple gesture of affection. </p><p>One Saturday, Barbara took Jennie to the gym with her at the girl's request. When Jennie learned that Barbara was a champion athlete, she wanted to know everything about it. Barbara explained that it required year-round training that included both physical and mental preparation. So, that weekend morning, Jennie brought her bathing suit as they would start first with Barbara's twice-weekly half-hour swim. She explained to the girl that doing the backstroke for thirty minutes both strengthened and loosened her shoulders, essential to success in throwing the 600 gram (1 and 1/3 lbs.) women's javelin.</p><p>When Jennie accepted Barbara's invitation to accompany her, Barbara suddenly realized that she needed to deal with the situation of their mutual nudity in the locker room. Barbara discussed the situation with Jennie who was completely comfortable with it. As they walked to the athletic complex, Barbara reminded herself not to stare at Jennie when they changed into their swimsuits. She admitted to herself that she wanted to see the young girl's naked body but was afraid to be seen staring at her. She was afraid Jennie might feel violated. As a result, Barbara resolved to pretend that the girl was not there.</p><p>Jennie, for her part, however, looked at Barbara's more mature body. She admired her long brunette hair, her breasts, and the adult thatch of dark hair between Barbara's legs. Jennie's breasts were atill only the smallest buds and in comparison had only light, feathery wisps of hair between her thighs.</p><p>Telling the girl to enjoy the water, Barbara excused herself and began her training swim. Barbara looked at Jennie's developing body and had to fight down her desire. No, she said to herself; she's a little girl. I can't think that way. That would betray her trust. </p><p>Jennie swam for a bit and had fun doing ""cannonball"" dives off the low diving board. There was only one other person in the pool, an elderly faculty member with whom Barbara would always converse and compare training regimens. She introduced Jennie to him. He had from the first been impressed with the young woman's discipline and now was further impressed with her obvious caring for her pupil. </p><p>After leaving the pool, Barbara changed into workout gear and did weight training and then some running drills on the field in front of the gym complex. She had Jennie lift some light weights, explaining the fitness value of the activity. Jennie ran and walked around the track and after 20 minutes, they stretched together and walked to Barbara's apartment for lunch.</p><p>All that fall and into winter, Jennie spent time working with Barbara on her schoolwork. She improved a great deal, which pleased Barbara and helped Jennie to feel more confident. At the same time, Barbara was instilling in the young girl a love for learning. Jennie took Barbara as her role model. Barbara noticed that the girl even wanted to dress like her mentor! </p><p>The outdoor track &amp; field season began the first week in April. Jennie looked forward to it eagerly. She had circled the meet days on the calendar in her bedroom. </p><p>""Barbara,"" Jennie said one day in mid-March after they finished a lesson, ""I can't wait to see you throw the javelin! I'll be so excited!""</p><p>A bit embarrassed, Barbara said, ""Well, I hope I can do okay."" Then after thinking a moment, said, ""I hope it doesn't rain!"" That statement made them both laugh. </p><p>When the day of the first meet came, Jennie was waiting in the living room for Barbara to finish packing her gym bag. They would walk together the eight blocks to the athletic complex. Barbara told Jennie she could ""shadow"" her but that she would have to leave her by herself for a bit while she warmed up. She instructed Jennie about how to stay safe around the potentially dangerous throwing implements: shot, discus, hammer, and javelin. </p><p>""Sometimes throws get away from people and land outside the sector. Just stay behind the lines with the flags on them.""</p><p>Knowing the girl's habits, Barbara warned her, ""Don't walk with your head down. Keep your head up and your eyes on the people throwing. Okay?""</p><p>Jennie smiled brightly. ""Yes, Barbara; I'll watch."" She was pleased to go to the college athletic contest and to take in all the activity and the concentrated efforts of the athletes. </p><p>Barbara was to be the fourth thrower up in the first round. She was a clear favorite given that her best toss from the year before was 148 feet, some 35 feet farther than the next best competitor. Jennie had hoped Barbara would win but didn't say anything about it to her. Barbara was deep in concentration, preparing almost in isolation for her event. She had explained this to Jennie the day before. </p><p>""I'll need to go off by myself at some point. Don't feel left out. It's just for a few minutes and it's something all athletes need to do.""</p><p>The girl understood. She was impressed, fascinated, really, at seeing a side of her friend she hadn't seen before. </p><p>Jennie watched as Barbara hefted the spear in her right hand, holding it over her right shoulder as she began her run to the throwing line. As she gathered speed, her upper body canted backward and to the right; her arm dropped and her knees lifted. And then it seemed to Jennie that Barbara came to a dead stop. She had planted her left leg about two feet away from the midline of her body stopping her forward momentum. Just the slightest bit behind this motion, her upper body snapped forward, bending at the waist, with her throwing arm following through, punching a hole seemingly in the sky. She finished in a semi-crouch as the implement sliced through the air at a 45° angle, spinning along its axis at 20 revolutions per second.</p><p>Even Jennie's untrained eye could tell how much better than everyone else was Barbara and the result confirmed it. While the other young women struggled to throw the javelin over 100', Barbara's first throw landed 159' 6"" down the field. It was a personal best by 11 feet. Upon hearing the result, the normally taciturn Barbara permitted herself a smile. The hard work she'd done since the end of the previous season had paid off. </p><p>""Wow, Barbara! You were great!""</p><p>Barbara and Jennie were walking back to Barbara's apartment after the track meet. Jennie was so excited she could barely contain her enthusiasm. If she had admired Barbara up to that morning, she now idolized her. A little embarrassed, Barbara sought to help Jennie understand that success comes when you work hard at the right things. </p><p>""You can do something like that, you know. You just have to find what you're good at and what you like. Once you do that, just put in the work and you'll get there.""</p><p>Jennie looked pensive as they walked along in silence. After a while, she said, </p><p>""Barbara, how will I know what I'm good at?""</p><p>As they stood on a street corner, waiting for the signal to cross, Barbara answered, </p><p>""I think you just have to try things. And it's good to be open to new things. You're young, Jennie. You don't have to decide today or tomorrow or even next year. Just don't be afraid to try things.""</p><p>Jennie smiled in response as Barbara reached out to stroke her hair. She took Barbara's hand and kissed it. She looked into her tutor's eyes and said, </p><p>""I never thought I could be good at anything 'til you helped me.""</p><p>Barbara smiled warmly at her and said,</p><p>""I'm glad, Jennie.""</p><p>A month later, Jennie was thrilled when Barbara went to the Division III national championships in the javelin throw, finishing second.</p><p>In June, at the end of the school year, Jennie was scheduled to receive an award for her academic achievements. She invited Barbara to the school's year-end assembly. Barbara was happy to attend and was very proud of the girl. Jennie had worked hard and followed Barbara's tutelage and advice not least because she wanted to please her. She liked spending time with Barbara and especially sleeping with her on Friday and Saturday nights. It made her feel safe ... and loved. </p><p>For her part, Barbara enjoyed being close to the sweet child. Although she felt very keenly the sexual deprivation of her restraint, more than anything Barbara treasured the cuddling and soft kisses she would give Jennie when she was sure the girl was asleep. Jennie never felt the slight shaking that Barbara's occasional weeping produced. She suffered because she loved Jennie but could not bring herself to express it fully. She was sure it would be taking advantage of her pupil and friend. Jennie has enough problems, Barbara decided; I can't risk being one more. </p><p>Mrs. Elaine Werner, principal of Westlake Middle School, cleared her throat before she made her next announcement. </p><p>""And the award for the most improved student goes to ... Jennifer Ostrowski.""</p><p>The gathering of Jennie's classmates, parents, and teachers erupted in applause. During the course of the year as she did better in school, perhaps not so coincidentally, she was more successful socially. She had developed close friendships with two of the girls in her class and felt accepted at last.</p><p>Through Barbara's efforts, Jennie felt less pressure at home and had found schoolwork easier. Barbara worked with Jennie's social services case worker to assist in giving Melinda the help she needed, thus reducing Jennie's responsibilities at home. It helped everyone. Melinda as a consequence worried less about her daughter and was able to organize her life so as to make it more manageable for them both. </p><p>Jennie walked up to the stage to receive a plaque from the principal. As she accepted it, she whispered something to Mrs. Werner, who smiled and nodded her head. Jennie then stepped up to the microphone and said, </p><p>""Thank you, Mrs. Werner; and thank you to my teachers. I'm very grateful to receive this award. I want to say that I owe it all to my tutor and friend, Miss Barbara Holbrooke. Thank you, Barbara!""</p><p>Amid the applause, Elaine Werner motioned for Barbara, who had been sitting next to a very proud Melinda Ostrowski, to stand, which she did. She smiled and waved to Jennie from one of the middle rows. </p><p>Barbara was sitting across from Jennie in the local Baskin/Robbins ice cream store. She was taking her prize-winning pupil out for a treat to celebrate. Melinda had to go to her job and couldn't join them.</p><p>In between gulping down heaping spoons of orange sherbet, Jennie asked, ""Barbara, what did those ladies talk to you about?"" She was referring to two attending parents that introduced themselves to Barbara as the assembly broke up.</p><p>""They wanted to know if I would tutor their sons. I told them that it was up to the program and that I couldn't handle more than one student per semester. I referred them to the program director and they were happy with that.""</p><p>Jennie beamed at her friend. </p><p>""They wanted you 'cause you're the best!""</p><p>Barbara smiled at Jennie. </p><p>""Yeah, well, it helps to have a student like you. You made me look good!""</p><p>They laughed together. Then Barbara became serious. </p><p>""You are a good student, Jennie. You just needed a little bit of help and some guidance. This was all you, you know.""</p><p>Jennie shook her head and said firmly, ""I would never have done any of that without you.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Barbara conceded, ""we did it together.""</p><p>They returned to Barbara's apartment where they discussed the plan for Jennie entering the 7th grade. Barbara and Jennie were both confident that the girl could succeed mostly on her own. Barbara would act more as an advisor than a tutor. Jennie then asked Barbara some questions about her personal life.</p><p>""So, is Stewart really your boyfriend? He never comes to visit you.""</p><p>""Well ..."" caught off guard, Barbara said, hesitantly, not knowing what to say, ""he's sort of my boyfriend ... I guess ...""</p><p>Then looking at Jennie, she finally said,</p><p>""No, he isn't really my boyfriend."" Barbara looked down at the table. </p><p>""Oh,"" Jennie said and asked no more questions. </p><p>Barbara and Jennie had soup and some sandwiches for supper. As they started to eat, Jennie remarked, ""This is what we ate when I came to your apartment that time,"" Jennie said, recalling the day Barbara found her wet and shivering on her doorstep. </p><p>""Yes, that's right. Wow; that seems so long ago.""</p><p>Finally, it was time for Jennie to leave as Barbara wanted to be sure she got home before dark. Barbara walked her down the stairs to the street. Barbara gave Jennie a hug, kissed her on the cheek, and handed her the plaque.</p><p>""Hey,"" she said, ""Don't forget this.""</p><p>Jennie took it and set it down on the sidewalk. She turned toward Barbara and stood for a moment looking at her. As they looked into each other's eyes, Barbara trembled inside. This sweet girl turns me inside out, she said to herself. </p><p>Jennie then surprised Barbara by stepping forward and hugging her. She said to her friend, </p><p>""I love you, Barbara!""</p><p>She then closed her eyes and kissed Barbara on the lips for what seemed a long time.</p><p>Barbara was stunned, disconcerted. She didn't know how to react. When Jennie opened her eyes and saw Barbara's expression, her face fell, she turned red, and grabbing her plaque ran down the street. Barbara called after her, ""Jennie! Jennie!"" but the girl kept running. </p><p>Three weeks went by and Barbara did not hear from Jennie. During that summer, Barbara worked at an administrative job at the college. One Friday afternoon, she found herself just going through the motions of her work day, listless and unhappy.</p><p>Carol Quinn, the provost's full-time secretary and full-time ""mother hen"" to the student workers said to her, </p><p>""Barbara! Are you all right? Are you feeling sick? You don't look well.""</p><p>Having attention drawn to Barbara's private anguish was too much for her. The normally reserved and always in control young woman started to cry and couldn't stop. </p><p>""Oh, Barbara!"" Carol said, alarmed. ""Honey, come into the office; lie down on the sofa.""</p><p>As Barbara lay down, she reflected on how she had gotten to the point where she could no longer control her emotions in public. She missed Jennie. She loved the girl and because she couldn't respond to her affection, because she had conditioned herself to be restrained, she'd lost her. She feared that she would never see her again and was crushed by that thought. </p><p>After work, Barbara walked slowly home, heartbroken, and with her head down. She got all the way to the house next door before she saw her, sitting on her steps. </p><p>""Jennie!"" Barbara said, her heart pounding and her face flushed. The girl looked sad. Her eyes were red and she was sniffling. She held something on her lap. She stood up when Barbara approached. As it was summer and warm, Jennie had on a light T-shirt and a pair of cotton shorts and sandals on her feet.</p><p>She's so beautiful, Barbara thought despite, or perhaps because of, her distress. Her longing was almost palpable. </p><p>Jennie could barely meet her eyes.</p><p>""Here,"" she said. She extended her hand to Barbara. In it was Barbara's spare key. ""I brought your sweatshirt back, too.""</p><p>Barbara's heart sank. </p><p>""Jennie, no; please keep the sweatshirt. It's yours.""</p><p>Jennie put her head down and started to cry.</p><p>""Oh, Jennie! Please don't cry.""</p><p> On the verge of tears herself, Barbara said to the sobbing girl, as she did that cold, wet afternoon when she first found the child literally on her doorstep, ""Come in, Jennie; come inside.""</p><p>Jennie allowed herself to be led into the apartment with Barbara's arm around her. Barbara helped the girl to the sofa and sat down next to her. It's good to see you and to touch you, Barbara thought.</p><p>""I'm ... sorry,"" Jennie said, haltingly. ""I'm being weird ... I didn't mean ..."" </p><p>""No, Jennie,"" Barbara said gently, ""It's all right."" Barbara handed her a tissue. Jennie blew her nose. She apologized and then said, </p><p>""I miss you so much, Barbara.""</p><p>Hearing this made Barbara's heart ache. </p><p>""I've missed you, too, honey; so much."" She stroked the girl's hair. ""You can come over any time you want, you know. You don't have to stay away.""</p><p>Jennie lifted her head. </p><p>""Yes, I know ... but ..."" and then she was silent. Barbara didn't rush her; she let Jennie compose herself. </p><p>After a minute or so, Jennie said, </p><p>""I didn't want to see you anymore ... because ... I made myself look stupid and embarrassed you ... and I thought you probably hated me ...""</p><p>""Jennie! Hated you?! I ... what ...""</p><p>""Because I love you Barbara. I love you so much and I know you don't like me in that way."" </p><p>Her heart beating fast, Barbara rose from her seat and knelt in front of Jennie. Unwilling to take anything for granted, she took her hands and said, </p><p>""Jennie, honey, what do you mean when you say you love me? And what did you mean, in what way?"" All the while she thought, please let this be what I'm hoping it will be! </p><p>Jennie lifted her head and blinked her eyes. She sniffled again and then said,</p><p>""I want to hold you and kiss you ... and ... to touch you, all over. I loved it when you held me in bed. I wanted you to touch me ... all over ... but you never did.</p><p>""I think you're so beautiful and so smart and so kind ... and ... well ... just everything!""</p><p>Barbara's heart soared. It was true, then. She would not let this opportunity go by. She would tell the girl how she felt about her, despite the difference in their ages, despite her scruple.</p><p>""Jennie, I feel the same way about you.""</p><p>Jennie looked shocked. Her eyes opened wide and her mouth fell open. Incredulous, she stammered,</p><p>""You ... you do?! But ... but you never told me or anything!""</p><p>Barbara sighed. </p><p>""I know. I was afraid that if you found out I was in love with you, you'd run away and I'd never see you again. I thought my love for you wasn't right because you're still a girl and I'm a ... grown-up; sort of.""</p><p>Barbara and Jennie stood up and wrapped their arms around each other. Jennie spoke first. </p><p>""When I kissed you, I didn't even think about it. I just knew I couldn't hold it inside any more. Then when I did it, and saw your face, I thought you didn't like it. That's why I ran away. I was so embarrassed and afraid!""</p><p>Barbara held her tight and stroked her hair.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Jennie. I was afraid, too. </p><p>""I'm so in love with you, Jennie. I knew I was in love with you that day I found you at my door. I was foolish for not sharing it with you. My dear, dear Jennie ... forgive me.""</p><p>Their lips locked as they kissed passionately. They caressed each other gently. After a few moments, Barbara broke from their embrace. </p><p>""Come with me, Jennie,"" she said as she led the girl to her bedroom. </p><p>Barbara took off her clothes and happily showed herself to Jennie. Jennie was enthralled. She took in Barbara's beautifully toned, athletic body with her firm high breasts, her slim waist, and the dark triangle between her legs. Jennie then undressed, taking off her T-shirt and training bra and then her shorts and her pale pink panties. Barbara gazed lovingly and longingly at the girl's budding breasts and slim hips. </p><p>Barbara took Jennie's hand and led her to the bed. She pulled back the covers and got in. Jennie, smiling happily, took her place beside the girl she loved. They held each other close, kissed each other tenderly, and reveled in the feeling of the warm, soft skin of their young bodies pressed against each other. Barbara and Jennie, a young woman and a young girl, smiled each at the other, reflecting the purest joy that either of them had ever felt. </p><p>Epilogue </p><p>""Hurry, Barbara; or you'll be late!""</p><p>""Oh, don't fuss so, Marianne. We'll get there on time.""</p><p>Fifty year old Barbara Holbrooke looked at herself in the mirror. She was dressed in a tight-fitting black dress that came up to her mid-thigh. Her legs were encased in shear, black stockings. Her abundant gray hair had been clipped and styled that morning. Despite the wrinkles, she looked good for her age, having kept her figure through continuous exercise. Yeah, she said to herself, I should make a pretty good impression today ... for an old lady! and laughed aloud. </p><p>""Barbara ..."" her friend and assistant at work moaned.</p><p>Oh, she is such a worry-wart! thought Barbara. Young people today ... and she sighed.</p><p>""Okay, Marianne; I'm ready.""</p><p>Marianne let her off in front of the little chapel as she went to park the car. There were a few friends there waiting around the entrance. They greeted Barbara warmly and congratulated her. It was good day for a wedding. The sun was shining and it was warm but not hot, with a gentle breeze blowing.</p><p>Barbara took her place with the others on the altar. She herself wasn't keen on religion at all but the bride wanted the wedding in a church, so that was fine with her. Wasn't the marriage itself was the most important thing? No need to make a fuss over the details. </p><p>She turned her head as music started to play. Her younger daughter, Ashley, walked down the aisle, dropping rose petals as she went. A nice touch, Barbara thought; and then came the bride.</p><p>She was dressed in a white dress coincidentally similar to Barbara's own except that she also wore a simple head piece and veil and was holding a bouquet in her two hands. </p><p>When everyone was assembled on the altar and the minister present, the ceremony began. Jeffrey, the minister and a close friend of the bride, delivered the expected lines. </p><p>""We are gathered here today to join these two in holy matrimony ...""</p><p>Though she probably should have paid close attention, Barbara allowed her mind to wander a bit. I've heard the whole speech a hundred times, she thought. She took in the chapel and admired its intimacy. Marriage was a big step for most people. Barbara knew that she herself tended to ... she snapped to attention when she heard Jeffrey say, </p><p>""Do you Barbara Holbrooke take Jennifer Ostrowski to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and health, 'til death do you part?""</p><p>Barbara turned to Jennie, the girl she had loved for more than thirty years. Jennie looked over at Barbara. Barbara could see through her veil that her eyes were filled with tears of happiness. Barbara touched Jennie's arm and said with a smile,</p><p>""I already have!""</p>"
278,A Lover for Lauren's Teacher,Arachnophile,1,"In the year 2214, Alicia Camberwell-Montano is private tutor to Lauren Sanderson, also known as porn star, Bambi West. After her nine year old charge had just finished her first on-camera sexual intercourse, Alicia felt even more strongly the entire family's determined sexuality and her own lack of same. To alleviate her frustration, she sought to employ the services of a professional which led her to make the acquaintance of a remarkable little girl.","['g', 'F', 'm', 'porn', 'les', 'cons', 'lolita', 'pros', 'future']","<p>Back home, Lauren resumed her normal life; that is, the one between porn assignments. She had banked the salary she earned in her hardcore work. (It was more than double what she had been paid for simulations and for softcore.) She helped her mom vacuum the living room, did the laundry, and then cleaned her bedroom. In North America in 2214, a girl her age, almost 9, performing sexually on camera for pay was not so unusual an occurrence. In regard to child sexuality, Western society had come a long way in the previous 200 years.</p><p>It had been recognized that children were sexual, though not all of them all of the time and most of them at different times. The draconian sex laws, such as those found in the former United States of America in the 21st century, that characterized Western notions about sex had largely been banished in the successor North American Federation due to the weight of popular opinion and the results of social scientific study. With the proper safeguards in place, it was reasoned, children could be sexually active even before the age of 10. Lauren Sanderson was just such a child.</p><p>Lauren resumed studying with her tutor, Alicia. The young woman rarely made reference to the precocious little girl's sex work, but after her first hardcore effort, the teacher thought she should be solicitous.</p><p>""Well, Lauren, how do you feel after your ... recent ... performance?""</p><p>Surprised that Alicia would mention it, Lauren answered, ""I'm ... I'm okay; I feel okay ... Thank you for asking.""</p><p>Touched by her teacher's concern, she impulsively leaned over and kissed her cheek. Lauren really liked Alicia and was sexually attracted to her. She daydreamed about Alicia holding her and kissing her. Sometimes in her idle moments, she imagined the young woman making love to her. As Alicia never responded to Lauren's very oblique and tentative overtures, the girl concluded that her tutor saw her only as a pupil and not a potential lover. Lauren's assessment, however, was inaccurate.</p><p>For her part, Alicia recognized Lauren's attraction to her. It pleased her on the one hand but on the other, it made her sad. Alicia had wondered for some time whether or not she should act on her desire for the child. Deciding it would not be proper, the overly fastidious young woman refrained, and so had kept her desire hidden.</p><p>Not only Lauren, but the whole family would have been surprised to know that Alicia was attracted to the girl, so reserved was she. When in their previous conversation about sex and relationships Bess Sanderson advised Alicia to ""go for it,"" she didn't know that ""going for it"" might have included approaching her daughter!</p><p>Not that it would have dismayed Lauren's parents at all. The entire family was highly sexed. Alicia found it a bit daunting, truth be told, but each of them was always respectful of Alicia's privacy and sense of propriety.</p><p>Alicia brushed a lock of hair from her forehead, a gesture that betrayed her discomfort. She had told herself that her initial attraction to the girl was because of her over-the-top sexuality and was something she just needed to get over. The more she thought of Lauren, however, the more deeply Alicia desired her.</p><p>""Your dad said you did very well ...""</p><p>Lauren suddenly started to feel shy around her teacher. They almost always limited their discussions to her school work. She dropped her eyes and replied, ""Yeah ... well ... I guess so ...""</p><p>Alicia reached out to touch Lauren's face. She suddenly felt as if she had violated the little girl's privacy and was embarrassed.</p><p>""I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable ... shall we turn our attention to your science lesson?""</p><p>""Okay ...""</p><p>Lauren opened her reader and pressed the button that projected the pages onto the blank wall in the study. They would address the four fundamental forces in the universe: the strong force, the weak force, the electromagnetic force, and gravity. Lauren was a good student. She was naturally curious and wanted to know how everything worked. Alicia was a good teacher and inspired her pupil. For Alicia, the only problem was that her student inspired her in a carnal way!</p><p>After 15 minutes or so of reviewing her science work, Lauren said, ""Alicia ...""</p><p>""Yes, Lauren?""</p><p>""I ... I didn't think you liked to talk about my work so I didn't know what to say.""</p><p>Alicia turned away from the screen to look at her little charge. What Lauren said was true: she was not comfortable discussing that aspect of the girl's life. Was it jealousy? Was it fear of her desire in general and specifically her desire for the little girl that was her student?</p><p>""Lauren, I ... I really don't know what to say either. I should not have made reference to it except that I'm interested in, and concerned about, anything that might ... affect your scholastic performance.""</p><p>It wasn't a lie; Alicia cared a great deal about Lauren's academic work even though it had never been the case that her modeling and film work caused any problem for the child. It was Alicia's internal conflict that was the cause of her reticence to converse with the little girl about her ""occupation.""</p><p>""Oh ... okay ... I think I'm doing all right. You don't have to worry, Alicia,"" Lauren said to her teacher. Alicia forced a smile as she replied, ""Yes; you're right. I shouldn't worry.""</p><p>Teacher and pupil both turned their attention to the large-scale display on the wall of the study. Focused on the lesson, Lauren didn't see the tear drop trickle down her teacher's cheek. The moment that she surreptitiously wiped the tear away, Alicia resolved to do something about how she felt.</p><p>The attractive honey blonde attendant in the elegant long black dress holding the computer tablet opened the door and smiled at the young woman standing in the doorway. Feeling shy and looking nervous, she had just rung the bell and explained to the answering voice that she had an appointment. ""How do you do, Ms. Camberwell? Please ... come right this way.""</p><p>Alicia looked ill at ease in the place, as one would expect of a ""first timer,"" but then, she was always uncomfortable meeting new people. She had cultivated a rather poor self-image, one that kept her from seeing her obvious charms: her large breasts, slim waist, and full, sensual thighs and bottom as well as her long, curly dark hair.</p><p>Oblivious to her allure, the voluptuous young woman failed to detect the attention she garnered from both men and women. This lack of perception caused her to feel awkward in social situations. Though masterful when engaging with the tools of academia, she was sorely lacking in the emotional attributes needed for social success.</p><p>But she had her needs. Being around the sexually-charged Sandersons had made her feel erotically unfulfilled. Though she did not feel herself ready for the strategies and compromises of a ""relationship,"" she still needed to be sexual, to be physically connected to someone.</p><p>That is what led her to make the appointment at the brothel in the beautiful arts center district that was the heart of the old city of Detroit to which she had come that day. She was taking three consecutive days for herself while Lauren was away on a modeling assignment. She accepted that she could not be close to the child, that it would not be acceptable. An ""old-fashioned"" sentiment to be sure; but there it was.</p><p>Also, the girl seemed to belong to everybody! She had a growing fan base that cut across quite a few demographic strata. She was esteemed for her intelligence and acting ability. (The little porn star was even offered a role in a non-erotic film. She and her agent had seriously considered taking up the offer before deciding that it was premature.) She was a role model for a certain type of young girl, one whose family encouraged responsible early sexual behavior. And, of course, she had male fans from 8 to 80! She even appeared on the cover of venerable Playboy Junior magazine in a skimpy bathing suit!</p><p>If she could not, or would not, have Lauren, Alicia could still procure for herself a partner if only for an afternoon; hence her appearance at the upscale, popular, and justly famous child brothel.</p><p>Dorianne LaBelle-Chavous, the ""Madame"" of the establishment, took Alicia gently by the arm and spoke softly to her as they took a tour of the lush well-kept garden in the building's spacious courtyard.</p><p>Dorianne suggested they might sit for a while by a bubbling fountain to discuss Alicia's visit.</p><p>All around them Alicia observed women holding the hands of beautifully coiffed and attired little girls as they walked among the flowers, trees, and hedges. Some had stooped to kiss their diminutive escorts while others reached beneath a child's garment to bestow a caress upon some intimate part of her body.</p><p>""This is your first time, I take it, Alicia? If I may call you 'Alicia' ...?""</p><p>""Oh, yes ... please do. And, yes, it is my first time."" The young woman blushed.</p><p>""I thought as much. Well, we have many delights here,"" she said as she gestured to the activity going on around them. ""We cater to most tastes, so long as they are in 'good taste.'"" After a short pause, Dorianne said, ""Tell me, Alicia, what brought you here?""</p><p>Alicia was a bit startled to be asked. Seeing her discomfort, Dorianne, sought to put her at ease. Gently laying a hand on the young woman's arm, she said to her, ""I ask not to pry but only so that I may advise you as to how you might enjoy your visit to the utmost.""</p><p>The young woman lifted her eyes to look directly into the Madame's face. Summoning her courage, as she was hesitant to reveal anything about herself that was personal, she said, ""I'm in love with a little girl; my nine year old pupil, actually. I'm a private tutor. She is highly sexed as are her parents. I've wanted to tell her how much I desire her but I feel ... I guess ... constrained by the ethical issues ... you know ... between a teacher and a student.""</p><p>Dorianne slowly nodded her head. She listened intently to Alicia, hoping to communicate her sympathy and her understanding. Alicia continued to speak.</p><p>""But it's not just that. I'm also kind of shy anyway when it comes to those things. I don't have much experience. I know I would feel awkward and clumsy and then I'd get embarrassed. It would be terrible for me.""</p><p>A knowing, compassionate smile played across Dorianne's features as she suggested, ""Perhaps you can gain the necessary experience here. Our girls are known for their intuitive sympathy, high level of erotic skill, and for the kind of wisdom that belies their years.""</p><p>Looking past Alicia to something that had just caught her attention, Dorianne whispered, ""Oh, look!""</p><p>Alicia turned in the direction to which the Madame had inclined her head to see a long-haired blonde girl no more than 12 years old who was lifting the front of her long, white dress to give a tall, dark-haired woman access to her sex. After gently touching the child's cleft, the woman raised her fingers to her nose, inhaling the girl's scent. As Dorianne and Alicia watched, the pretty little girl laughed sweetly as she dropped the front of her dress back down. The woman then casually took the child's hand and resumed their stroll.</p><p>Turning back to Alicia, she said, ""And, as you can see, they are lovely and accommodating, too!"" Alicia laid her hand upon Dorianne's and squeezed it gently but firmly. Dorianne responded by touching Alicia's right cheek while planting a kiss on her left!</p><p>This made Alicia smile. 'This place is so beautiful! And this woman is kind and so pleasant and so caring,' she thought. 'I was right to come here.'</p><p>They arose and walked toward the big house, arm in arm.</p><p>""And so the girl, your pupil, is around nine years old, you say?""</p><p>""Yes, she's an adorable little thing ...""</p><p>""Well, I think we may have just the girl for you ...""</p><p>Alicia was seated in a bedroom on the second floor. The room was light and airy. The attendant had opened the blinds and drawn the sheer lace curtains. The room was tastefully decorated with Tiffany-style lamps, prairie-style furniture, and old-fashioned wallpaper. It was a virtual reproduction of a late twentieth-century establishment. The bed had brass fixtures and the writing desk and chairs had an antique look to them, as they were painted in the ""distressed"" style so popular at the time. The floor was hardwood with attractive oblong throw rugs. The dresser against the far wall had an oval mirror as its centerpiece.</p><p>After their walk in the garden, Dorianne turned Alicia over to the attendants in the spa attached to the house. The young woman was bathed tenderly and massaged sensually with subtle mint-scented oils to relax her and to help her re-connect with her body. At her request, the attendants carefully removed her pubic hair and treated the area with soothing skin cream.</p><p>Outfitted with a terry cloth white robe, soft slippers, and a wide, elastic headband, Alicia was escorted to the beautifully appointed room wherein she sat. On the table were lavishly illustrated tomes on the related subjects of lesbian desire, the joys of woman-girl love, and what to expect when visiting a child brothel.</p><p>After thumbing through them for a few minutes, Alicia stood up to explore the room. She found a hand-carved cabinet that contained an extensive variety of dildos and lubricants. On the table near the cabinet was a selection of drinks including spring water, chilled fruit juices, fine wines, and even a bottle of champagne sitting in a bucket of cracked ice!</p><p>Dorianne had asked if she might select a girl for Alicia and the young woman had assented. She would trust the Madame of the house to present her with someone not only attractive and skilled but patient and kind. Alicia needed tenderness and sympathy to feel comfortable. She needed to be understood and to feel accepted.</p><p>Although she was expecting someone, she was mildly startled by the soft rapping at the door. Heart pounding, she was unsure whether or not she should speak when the door opened and a pretty little girl of nine entered the room.</p><p>""Alicia?"" she enquired in a voice both melodious and controlled.</p><p>""Ye-es ..."" Alicia stammered, blushing.</p><p>Smiling in a mature, composed way, the lovely child closed the door gently and introduced herself, ""My name is Ariana. Dorianne thought we might enjoy passing the time together.""</p><p>Alicia stood still as the girl slid her shoulder bag to the floor and then stepped up to her and kissed her on the cheek. She took Alicia's right hand and placed it on her face. 'She feels so soft to the touch,' was Alicia's first thought.</p><p>Ariana was 4' 8"" tall and weighed 71 lbs. The child had long light brown hair piled atop her head, revealing a long, slender neck as beautiful and graceful as a swan's. She had big eyes and naturally coral-colored lips. The hint of roses in her cheeks was set off nicely by her alabaster skin.</p><p>To Alicia, she was truly a vision of loveliness; Dorianne hadn't exaggerated! Fascinated by her beauty, Alicia let the girl take her by the hand and lead her to the bed, where she bid her lie down. Ariana was dressed in a shell-pink, half-length kimono bathrobe and matching thong. She had no make-up and no earrings. Around her neck was a simple pendant of semi-precious pink solar quartz in a tasteful silver setting on a silver chain.</p><p>As the 24 year old woman lay on her back in the center of the king-sized bed, the girl climbed up to kneel on Alicia's right side near her shoulder. As she watched the girl expectantly, Ariana leaned forward, placing one hand on either side of Alicia's head for balance. She bent down and began to kiss the shy young woman all over her face. Alicia closed her eyes and let the child explore her face and neck with her lips.</p><p>Feeling the gentle pecks, and the soft moistness of the girl's lips, Alicia felt all tension drain away. As the little girl ministered to her, the woman dimly perceived that she had embarked upon a journey into a world of erotic delight that she scarcely guessed had existed.</p><p>Ariana interspersed her kisses with gentle stroking of Alicia's face and neck. The little girl ran her fingers through the woman's thick, dark hair, massaging her scalp in the process, relaxing her more with every touch. Alicia sighed.</p><p>The child now carefully, gently opened Alicia's robe, allowing her access to the woman's lovely, full breasts. Ariana loved big tits, so this was a treat for her! She reverently kissed the nipples causing Alicia to moan. Alicia felt the coolness and heaviness of the quartz pendant traveling across her breasts as the lovely little girl kissed and caressed them.</p><p>After a few minutes more of this, Ariana suddenly rose up and undid her hair, letting it fall down her flat nine year old chest. Leaning forward, she let her hair brush the exposed breasts of her client. Alicia started to squirm ever so slightly.</p><p>The child prostitute took first one of the woman's breasts in her two hands, massaging them with her thin, supple, and strong fingers, then the other. She ran her tongue around the areoles, teasing Alicia. She tossed her hair, covering Alicia's face with her tresses. She ran her little hands slowly and sensually down the front of the woman's body, resting them on her belly. Ariana then bent over and licked all around Alicia's navel, electrifying her. The woman was excited by the girl's progress toward her sex.</p><p>Alicia was already wet, her vulva glistening in light of the bedroom. Ariana was pleased that she could smell Alicia's sex. It was validation of her performance, of her sincere lovemaking. Ariana loved most of the women to whom she was assigned. Her own mother loved little girls and had revealed her proclivity to her daughter. She explained to the child the consequences of sexual deprivation, the loneliness of her singular desire, and the frustration of unrequited love for female children. There was also the knowledge that, even if attained, no little girl lover will stay a little girl for very long.</p><p>Julia Estes-Komarovskaya, Ariana's mother, had started going to child brothels before her own daughter was born. She had told Ariana all about it when the little girl was seven years old and how it had saved her from almost literally going mad. The knowledge of how her mother had felt deeply impressed her young daughter. When Ariana was almost 8 years old, she asked her mother if she might become a child prostitute, one that would help keep other women from going mad, as her mother put it.</p><p>Her mother was disinclined to allow her daughter to engage in sex so soon but what could she do? She had confessed her desire and would be hypocritical in the eyes of her child if she forbade her. Julia, therefore, undertook to have Ariana (the girl's real name) trained by Dorianne LaBelle-Chavous. It was Dorianne, after all, who had received Julia at the Cirque d'Amour (Circus of Love) and provided her with the little girl companions that she so craved. Ariana proved to be an apt pupil.</p><p>Ariana was now ready to explore the woman's vulva and to pleasure her to the utmost of her ability. She gently parted Alicia's legs and positioned herself between them, lying on her belly. She could see how wet Alicia had become and felt proud that she had evoked such a response. It was time to return the ""compliment.""</p><p>""Your sex is so beautiful, Alicia; and the scent is maddening! I could spend hours admiring your shape and texture and taking in your aroma ...""</p><p>Alicia began to tremble upon hearing the beautiful little prostitute's admiration of her private parts. Soon the child would be caressing, kissing, and licking her. The mere thought of what was to come was almost enough to make her climax at the first touch!</p><p>The woman started involuntarily when Ariana place her hands inside Alicia's thighs and on either side of her moist vulva.</p><p>""Don't be afraid, Alicia,"" the calm little girl said to her client as she spoke the mantra she had been trained to recite. ""I will be giving you pleasure with my touch. Relax yourself ... give yourself over to sensual pleasure ... immerse yourself in the satisfaction of your desire ... you are beautiful ... you deserve to be loved ...""</p><p>The little girl's soothing voice was like a narcotic, like a balm. Yes, Alicia had deprived herself for too long; yes, she had even denied that she wanted, let alone needed, pedophilic pleasure; and yes, she had thought herself unworthy of love. Now, this sweet, sweet child was exorcising all those demons. More than simply providing pleasure for a fee, she was teaching Alicia what it meant to be physically and sensually alive.</p><p>Ariana gently inserted a finger into the gooey wetness of Alicia's vulva. The woman struggled mightily to remain still. The girl rubbed the inside gently, in a circular motion. Alicia was being taken on an intense, wildly erotic ride! Just when she was ready to scream, the little girl withdrew; the better to prolong her pleasure!</p><p>To make certain that Alicia knew her sex was truly desirable, Ariana smacked her lips as she sucked the cream from her little fingers and made a yummy sound. Upon aural confirmation that her fears about her smell and taste were groundless, Alicia relaxed.</p><p>Ariana then dipped two fingers in between the lips of the woman's molten sex. She then gently moved the fingers upward to stroke Alicia's sensitive ""G-spot."" The young woman audibly groaned as the child manipulated that sensitive area one to three inches inside her vagina.</p><p>""Ohh ... ohhh ... Ariana ... ohh ... oh!""</p><p>Satisfied that Alicia was now attuned to her own pleasure, the child whore put her mouth on the woman's sex. She started by taking her labia between her lips and gently pulling on them, one at a time. She went back and forth, tempting and teasing Alicia.</p><p>Having ""warmed up"" her client, Ariana now took a different tack. She now homed in on the woman's pleasure center: the clitoris.</p><p>The child gently parted Alicia's labia and inserted her tongue into the vagina as far as it would go and then started to lick upward. The tip of the little girl's tongue soon found Alicia's ""love button!"" To help her along, Ariana inserted an index finger into the woman's rectum. The result was electrifying!</p><p>""Oh, Ariana! Oh, my dear! Ohhh ...!"" Alicia cried. The child was driving her mad with delight!</p><p>For her part, Ariana enjoyed pleasuring women orally. Not long after her introduction to lesbian love, she became fascinated by the workings of the female body ""down there."" This included the anus. Normally, children see that part of the body as ""dirty"" and don't think much about it let alone look at it or touch it.</p><p>Ariana learned early from her mother that when clean, the anus is much more sensitive than the vagina and can be a source of pleasure. A curious child, Ariana began to explore her body with her fingers. Because she was possessed of a helping nature, she wished to share what she'd learned. Hence, her current occupation!</p><p>Alicia reached a thundering climax from the little girl's performance of cunnilingus with the additional anal stimulation. Of course, one would expect that she'd be an expert but Ariana was much more than mechanically sound. She truly wanted to reach deep into a client's heart and touch her there in a way that made her happy. Not ecstatic, not orgasmic, though they were the desired focus of her activity; but rather ""happy"" when it was all over, as a kind of by-product.</p><p>The woman was gripping the bed sheets tightly in her fists as she came. Her hips were lifting and twisting. Her eyes were screwed shut and she emitted almost strangled sounds from deep in her throat. She had masturbated satisfactorily before; she'd experienced wonderful climaxes ... but nothing like this. The nine year old girl that was her ""assigned"" lover had taken sexual pleasure to a new level for her.</p><p>Ariana was experienced enough to know when to back off, to let her clients come down, as it were, from their intense orgasms. As Alicia was calming, the little girl moved from between her legs to her side. She gently kissed the woman's face as she returned more or less to consciousness.</p><p>Alicia opened her eyes and looked at the smiling, beautiful little girl on her knees next to her. 'You precious creature!' she thought.</p><p>""How do you feel, Alicia?"" Ariana inquired as she stroked the woman's face and hair.</p><p>Before the woman answered, Ariana was suddenly remembering the time three years before when she was only six years old when she had first seen her mother with one of her little girl lovers. The 10 year old girl, Samantha Hardesty, was the daughter of the local magistrate.</p><p>Samantha was a quiet girl, well-behaved, and familiar to everyone in the little town outside Ottawa where they lived. Julia, Ariana's mother, was first intimate with her when Samantha's mother went to the hospital to give birth to their third child. (Samantha's younger brother, Ian, who was Ariana's age, had died in an accident the year before.)</p><p>Barbara Hardesty was terribly worried about Samantha as the time grew closer. Because it was a difficult and problematic pregnancy, she would be in hospital for at least a week. Barbara had prevailed upon her neighbor to watch the girl. Julia was more than happy to help Barbara. She liked Samantha, as did Ariana.</p><p>That day, Ariana had been out riding her bicycle. When she returned home, she heard her mother moaning in one of the upstairs rooms. Concerned, thinking her mother might be ill, Ariana ran quickly up the carpeted stairs but then stood as if frozen in the doorway as saw both her mother and Samantha naked on the bed. Samantha was lying on her tummy with her face between Julia's legs.</p><p>Ariana didn't quite know what was going on but she was sure her mother was in no danger. Since she hadn't been seen (Julia's eyes were closed), she sat down on the floor outside the room to listen and to sneak peeks at her mother and the tall, freckle-faced strawberry blonde girl who seemed to want to put her mouth on the place where her mother peed!</p><p>""Samantha,"" she heard her mother say, ""That was wonderful, dear; just wonderful.""</p><p>""I'm glad you liked that, Mrs. Estes,"" Samantha responded. Ariana looked in to see Samantha wiping her mouth with her forearm.</p><p>""Samantha, dear; it's Julia, please.""</p><p>She looked in again and saw Samantha kneeling by her mother's upper body. The girl was bent over and stroking her mother's hair and pausing only to kiss her forehead.</p><p>""Samantha ... my darling, darling girl ...""</p><p>Her mother maintained an affair with Samantha for almost a year before the girl and her family moved away. It was then that Julia took her daughter into her confidence and told her all about Samantha and about her love of little girls. A year and a half later, Ariana was training at ""The Cirque"" with Dorianne.</p><p>Alicia smiled at Ariana as she answered, ""I feel wonderful, Ariana; just wonderful!"" Ariana smiled back at her.</p><p>""We should perhaps rest a bit before we continue. Will that be all right?"" the girl asked.</p><p>Alicia nodded eagerly. All the tension had left her body. She felt free and light as a feather. She propped herself up on her elbows, her breasts falling only slightly to the sides of her rib cage. Her nipples were still swollen with desire.</p><p>""I'll get you something to drink. Will champagne be to your liking?"" Ariana inquired.</p><p>Alicia nodded again, ""Yes, that would be fine."" The young woman did not normally drink alcohol but this was a special occasion and she was feeling uninhibited. The attractive little girl with the open kimono and pretty, matching thong returned to the bed with two glasses of the sparkling wine. She had placed a fresh strawberry in each glass.</p><p>As they drank their champagne, Ariana saw that Alicia's eyes were drawn to her light pink thong, thinking, no doubt, about the treasure within. 'I'll tease and please her when the time comes,' she thought.</p><p>Ariana asked Alicia about herself. Alicia explained how she got her position with the Sandersons as a private tutor. She told Ariana about Lauren and how her desire for the girl led her to come to The Cirque. ""Well, I'm very glad you did!"" the cute little girl said, placing her long-stemmed glass on the nearby tabletop. ""I'm glad I've gotten to know you.""</p><p>She smiled at Alicia as she took off her kimono. Ariana then took Alicia's glass, ""May, I?"" she said, and set it down next to hers. She then opened the woman's robe all the way and helped her to remove it.</p><p>Ariana sat for moment, obviously admiring Alicia's heavy breasts, long dark hair, and beautiful olive skin. She spoke again to Alicia in her soft voice.</p><p>""Since you know that our encounter is being captured on video and that you may elect to have it erased or to keep or to give it away, I would like to ask if I may have a copy.""</p><p>Alicia was surprised by the request and, incredulous, asked why, ""Really? A video of me ...""</p><p>Ariana lay down next to Alicia and told her why in an attempt to dispel her needless self-deprecation.</p><p>""Of course, Alicia! You are very attractive and you have a deep sensuality, most of which hasn't yet come to the surface. My guess is that we look very nice together and I'm very attracted to you. And we've just begun to explore each other! I'd like to look at it when I rub myself, when I masturbate. I would hope you will do the same.""</p><p>Alicia was delighted by what Ariana said. The girl had touched something deep inside her, which was exactly what the child had hoped to do. Even if Ariana were exaggerating, Alicia knew that she would think about herself in a different way, now. She might wish to have that vieo after all ...</p><p>The little girl then sat up and, leaning over, took Alicia's face in her hands and kissed her deeply. She thrust her tongue into the woman's mouth while running her fingers through her hair. No one had ever been so affectionate and tender with Alicia. Though not a virgin, she still knew very little firsthand about sex. The beautiful child prostitute wasn't just ""servicing"" her; she was seducing her!</p><p>Ariana then offered her nipples to Alicia. The woman reverently kissed them and ran her tongue around the areoles. Ariana let her know how good it felt.</p><p>""Umm ... that feels good!"" she said. ""Alicia, you're making me wet!""</p><p>With that, the girl got to her knees and pulled down her thong. When it was at mid-thigh, she lay back on the bed and lifted her legs in the air, knees bent, to remove them completely. She opened her legs so that Alicia could see her little cunt with its pretty pink slit.</p><p>""Would like to lick me here, Alicia?"" she said, looking down at her sex.</p><p>""Yes, Ariana; yes!""</p><p>The sensual little girl then positioned herself with her pudendum over Alicia's face. Alicia was close enough to smell the seashell scent of the girl's vulva. She could see its moist opening. As she gently pulled the child toward her, she was able finally to taste and feel the little labia against her tongue.</p><p>For Alicia, it was ecstasy! She licked and sucked the soft, sweet flesh between the beautiful child's legs. She smeared her face with the girl's wetness, literally drinking her in! Ariana responded with a delightful little laugh and then a sigh as Alicia found her tiny clitoris. 'I want so much to make her cum!' she thought hopefully. She caressed Ariana's bottom as she flicked her tongue rapidly over the little nub at the top of the girl's vaginal opening.</p><p>Ariana was starting to lose control. She did not like to cum too often with clients. It tired her and it was too often without real affection, which she instinctively did not like. In Alicia's case, however, it was different. She was touched by the young woman's story as told to her by Dorianne. After meeting the shy Alicia, Ariana began to feel affectionate and protective toward her.</p><p>""I'm going to cum, Alicia,"" the child gasped. While still sitting on the woman's face, Ariana began to writhe and shake, grinding her sex into Alicia's nose and mouth. Alicia was thrilled to feel the precious creature reach orgasm with her. After she recovered, Alicia held the pretty girl close to her. They snuggled with Ariana pressing herself into the warmth of the woman's body.</p><p>After several minutes, the girl then got up and transferred their glasses to the small refrigerator against the wall and then returned to lie close to her client. As Ariana lay in Alicia's arms in the pleasantly warm sunlight, they fell asleep together.</p><p>Forty minutes later, Alicia woke up with a start, staring at the ceiling, momentarily unaware of where she was. Then she remembered Ariana and looked up. Sitting at the opposite end of the bed and smiling at her was the lovely little girl, still naked and with her legs spread.</p><p>The nine year old prostitute reached for her champagne glass and picking the piece of fruit from it inserted it between the lips of her sex. As it disappeared into her vagina, she poured just the tiniest stream of the cold golden bubbly liquid over her vulva. Having gotten Alicia's attention, the little coquette called to her.</p><p>""Alicia, come get the strawberry for me ...""she said pointing to her moist sex and giggling softly. ""I seem to have lost it!""</p><p>Alicia was trembling slightly as she crawled on all fours to nestle between Ariana's slim, lovely legs. The child took one of her labia between her fingertips and pulled it open. The woman crooked an index finger, intending to fish the strawberry out of the girl's pussy when Ariana said, ""With your tongue and teeth!""</p><p>Alicia looked up at the girl and smiled. She dropped her head and began to run her tongue up and down the diminutive whore's slit. She could taste the child's sex along with the fruit and the sparkling wine. Her little cunt had the faintest pussy smell and it was driving Alicia wild. First she licked the girl's labia clean of the champagne and then began to poke her tongue inside the vagina in search of the strawberry.</p><p>After more than a minute, Alicia raised her head to say, helplessly, ""I can't reach it!""</p><p>Ariana laughed quietly and said, ""Here, let me help you ..."" With that, she pushed the strawberry half out of her sex with her vaginal muscles, offering it to Alicia. ""There,"" she said, giggling, ""does that help?""</p><p>Alicia sucked at the soft fruit and succeeded in taking it between her teeth. Unsure what to do with it, she looked up again at the girl.</p><p>Ariana smiled, set the champagne glass down once more, and said, ""I'd like to eat it. Bring it to me and drop it into my mouth."" She then leaned back and waited.</p><p>The woman crawled up to girl and hovering over her, was about to drop the strawberry into her mouth when Ariana reached up and pulled her down and locked lips with her. Alicia was wide-eyed as the girl French kissed her and swallowed the fruit almost in one motion. Ariana ran her tongue around in between Alicia's lips, causing the woman to whimper and moan with desire.</p><p>Ariana got up and gently pushed Alicia onto her back. The grown woman was completely helpless. She could only look at the sweet girl and sigh. The child got between Alicia's legs and inserting the three middle fingers of her right hand into her vagina, started lifting and shaking. Alicia had never felt anything like it!</p><p>The girl was using all her strength to touch inside the woman's wet sex and to stimulate her. Alicia felt herself cumming again.</p><p>""Ahh! ... Ohhh! ... Ohhhhhh!"" she groaned. When her orgasm hit, she screamed and squirted.</p><p>Ariana slowed her manipulation of the woman's nether region until Alicia was relaxed and quiet. The girl spoke soothingly as she gently caressed her. Alicia hadn't been used to the intensity of their lovemaking. She was clearly also not accustomed to such loving care and such tenderness.</p><p>The lovely little girl lay down next to Alicia and snuggled up to her. Alicia hugged and kissed the pretty child.</p><p>""Ariana,"" she said, ""You're so wonderful ... so wonderful ..."" the girl returned the compliment.</p><p>""Alicia, you're very easy to be nice to. You're very sweet. I like you.""</p><p>Overcome with desire for the girl, Alicia was emboldened to ask her, ""Please kiss me, Ariana!""</p><p>The still nude little girl smiled and rolled over on top of the woman and pressed her lips to hers. Alicia closed her eyes and immersed herself in the child's touch, her warmth, and her scent. She reached up and embraced Ariana. Alicia stroked her long hair and told Ariana how happy she was with her in her arms. Ariana kept kissing Alicia all over her face.</p><p>It was then that the pendant around Ariana's neck began to glow and pulsate. Ariana told her it meant that Alicia had only 15 minutes more of Ariana's time. They had been together for almost two and a half hours. (The time Alicia slept was not counted against the two hours she had purchased.) For Alicia, it had been no time at all.</p><p>""Would you like to shower with me?"" Ariana asked.</p><p>Alicia smiled at the sweet little girl that had stolen her heart.</p><p>""Yes,"" she said. ""Yes, I would.""</p><p>As they stood together under the warm streaming water, Ariana soaped and rinsed her client tenderly, stopping momentarily to embrace her. Alicia stooped to kiss the sweet girl more than once.</p><p>Soon they had dried and dressed and were sitting on the bed.</p><p>""You don't have to rush, Alicia, even though I have to leave in a minute or so. Take your time; have something more to drink. You know we have a very nice restaurant on the top floor of the house ...""</p><p>Alicia didn't care for any food or drink. She wanted only to think about the beautiful little girl that had been her lover for the last two hours.</p><p>""I want the video of our time together,"" she said to Ariana as she stood up.</p><p>The girl smiled. She had put her thong back on and had wrapped the pretty kimono around her, cinching it with the silk belt. She got onto her tip toes, hugged, and kissed the woman.</p><p>""I'm so glad, Alicia. I'll enjoy watching it, too!""</p><p>Ariana slung her bag over her shoulder and faced the young woman. She smiled sweetly up at her client.</p><p>""I'm glad to have met you, Alicia. I hope you'll come back to see me again.""</p><p>Alicia was fighting back tears as she said, ""I loved being with you. You were wonderful ... just wonderful. And I will be back.""</p><p>""Good-bye, Alicia. You can pick up the video at the desk on your way out or have it transferred it to any device you wish.""</p><p>""Thank you. Good-bye, Ariana.""</p><p>With that the nine year old girl who had pleasured Alicia beyond all expectation, and who had won her heart, turned and disappeared out the door. Alicia stood for a moment in the silence, dabbing at her eyes with a tissue. She would be thinking about the beautiful child for a long time; certainly every day until she saw her again. With a sigh, she picked up her bag and left the room.</p><p>In the small room in the basement of the whorehouse that was assigned to her, Ariana quickly changed into her sea-green T-shirt, blue jeans, and white running shoes. The little girl pulled her long hair back into a pony tail, securing it with a simple elastic band after popping a fresh stick of chewing gum into her mouth.</p><p>Donning her pink and white school backpack, Ariana looked again at the clock on the mantel. She had promised her mother that she'd be home by 6:00 PM for dinner. She quickly grabbed her sun glasses with the cherry red heart-shaped frames, locked the door, and ran to catch the transporter car that was about to leave for the northern suburbs, tossing her kimono and thong into the laundry basket outside her door on the way out.</p>"
279,RENAISSANCE – CHAPITRE I,Argus,1,,"['F,g']",
280,RENAISSANCE – CHAPITRE II,Argus,1,,"['F,g,voy']",
281,RENAISSANCE – CHAPITRE III,Argus,1,,"['F,g']",
282,RENAISSANCE – CHAPITRE IV,Argus,1,,"['F,g,piss']",
283,Sisters,Articles,1,,[''],"<p>A young wife sat on a sofa on a hot humid day, drinking iced tea and visiting with her mother. As they talked about life, marriage, the responsibilities of life and the obligations of adulthood,
the mother clinked the ice cubes in her glass thoughtfully and turned a clear, sober glance upon her
daughter.</p><p>""Don't forget your sisters,"" she advised, swirling the tea leaves to the bottom of her glass.
""They'll be more important as you get older. No matter how much you love your husband, no matter
how much you love the children you may have, you are still going to need sisters. Remember to go
places with them now and then; do things with them.""</p><p>""Remember that 'sisters' means ALL the women...your girlfriends, your daughters and all your other women relatives too. You'll need other women, women always do.""</p><p>What a funny piece of advice! the young woman thought. Haven't I just gotten married?
Haven't I just joined the couple-world? I'm now a married woman, for goodness sake! A grownup! Surely my husband and the family we may start will be all I need to make my life worthwhile! But she listened to her mother... She kept contact with her sisters and made more women friends each year. As the years tumbled by-one after another-she gradually came to understand that her mother really knew what she was talking about. As time and nature work their changes and their mysteries upon a woman, sisters are the mainstays of her life. </p><p>After more than 50 years of living in this world, here is what I've learned: THIS SAYS IT ALL:</p><p>Time passes.<br/>
Life happens.<br/>
Distance separates.<br/>
Children grow up.<br/>
Jobs come and go.<br/>
Love waxes and wanes.<br/>
Men don't do what they're supposed to do.<br/>
Hearts break.....<br/>
Parents die.<br/>
Colleagues forget favors.<br/>
Careers end.<br/>
BUT..............</p><p>Sisters are there, no matter how much time and how many miles are between you. A girl friend is never farther away than needing her can reach. When you have to walk that lonesome valley and you have to walk it by yourself, the women in your life will be on the valley's rim, cheering you on, praying for you, pulling for you, intervening on your behalf and waiting with open arms at the valley's end. Sometimes, they will even break the rules and walk beside you...Or come in and carry you out. </p><p>Girlfriends, daughters, granddaughters, daughters-in-law, sisters, sisters-in-law, Mothers, Grandmothers, aunties, nieces, cousins, and extended family: all bless our life!</p><p>The world wouldn't be the same without women and neither would I. When we began this adventure called womanhood, we had no idea of the incredible joys or sorrows that lay ahead. Nor did we know how much we would need each other. Every day, we need each other still. Pass this on to all the women who help make your life meaningful. I just did.</p>"
284,The Groper Train,Asian Tammy,1,Grouping on a Japanese train.  Mother and daughter enjoy a young teenager in a crowed train car.,"['F,f,g,sex in public']","<p>Japan has a problem with men groping and feeling up women on their commuter trains.  They have even started having separate cars for women and girls to ride to keep from having their tits and pussy rubbed by total strangers.  However the men aren't the only sexual perverts.  Take Jean who is half Japanese and has a very cute little girl with olive skin and a sweet smile.  Jean has an amble breast that many Japanese men have either desired or actually squeezed in the tight compartments of the trains.  The two girls, mother and daughter, have a very strong loving relationship that has ripened over the child's years and  actually Jean is the one who took her little angels cherry and taught her how to lick and suck a mothers wet pussy.  The little flower has the face and body of a little imp and the sexual drive of a Lolita lover.</p><p>Daughter dressed in her primary school uniform which her mother makes sure is a little shorter and tighter than required by the school and mother dressed in a V cut business top (and no bra) and a very short skirt with thong panties.  They match the ones she makes special for her little sex toy.  Jean enjoys getting on the train when it is late and crowed and finding a lovely young Japanese girl or woman and working her way close to her.  Such as the young high school girl whose sweet face has caught the desire of the sexual perverted mother.  Of course she makes sure that her little flower is between the two and as she engages the girl with her smile the little one goes to work.  Both her delicate hands quickly slide under the girls dress.  When the young girl looks down Jean moves close and brings her lips to the girl's ear.  ""It's OK; it's just my little one.  She thinks you are so beautiful and so do I.  Be honest do you like my breasts?""  The question always catches the girl off guard and their eyes always fall to the opening (now with several buttons undone) showing Jean's cleavage.  ""Do you think I have nice breasts?""  At the same time the little flower is pressing her fingers into the mound of the surprised and confused girl.  Usually the girl stutters and says yes at which time Jean knows she has her victim.  She brings her hands up and cups the girl's tits and smiles and tells the now very shocked and now submissive girl ""Your breasts are so nice.  I love how they feel in my hands.  Why don't you touch mine?""  She slides one hand down the front of the girl's body and grabs an arm and brings her hand to her blouse opening.  Pushing the girls hand inside her blouse, the girl hand cups her soft full flesh and with Jean's aide squeezes it.  At the same time Jean's other hand is digging into the girl's tit.</p><p>Of course the little one now has her head under the girls skirt and lips on her panties.  Her hands are working to pull them down.  Sometimes it works and sometimes not, but at least she opens the girls pussy to her lips.  After a couple of sweet passes of the little flowers tongue and the expert handling of the girls tit by Jean the young victim is starting to get aroused.  She forgets where she is and allows the woman and girl to molest her.   Both of Jean's hands again fill with the tit mounds of the young girl and the girl can't help but squeeze the bare naked mounds of lovely tit in her hand.  She feels the stiff nipple as her fingers brush over it.  At this time Jean leans forward and kisses the girl on the lips, her tongue leaves a wetness on the girl's lips.  Pulling slightly away she orders the girl to use both hands and squeeze her breasts hard.  The young victim now obeys without question and squeezes the large mounds of the older woman.  She even flicks the nipples of both naked tits.  Her breath is starting to come in gasps as she becomes more and more aroused.</p><p>The little flower has her hands on the girl's ass, her face buried in the girl's pussy and her tongue in her fuck hole.  The young girl can't help but start to get wet at the touch of the little flowers lips.  She is surprised that the little girl has such sharp nails (a little help from a friend at a beauty shop that her mom is fucking) and they dig into the firm heart shape behind of this teenager.  Eating the teenager's cunt as her mother has taught her she enjoys the control she has over grownups with her talent.  The motion o f the train only increases the act that is being done to the girl as she sways and tries to balance herself under the little girls attack.  The little one moves her tongue, driving it up and down the wet slit, in and out of the tight hole and then over the clit.  The girl is moaning now and digging her fingers into the older woman's breasts.  A couple of her girl friends, one with long hair taller than her two friends and the other with short cut hair and round full breasts,  turn and now notice what is happening.  They too are shocked, but just stare at their young school mate as she and the woman feel each other's bodies and kiss.  They don't notice the young little girl eating the cunt of their friend.</p><p>The mother needs the feel of fingers on her pussy and tells the girl to move one hand down and under her skirt.  To finger her as her little girl is doing.  It is an order not a request and the girl obeys sliding her right hand down the woman's body and under her short skirt.  The touch of the woman's wet soft lace panties causes the girl to press her fingers against the mound of the stranger.</p><p>The taller of the girl's friends takes the hand of the other and squeezes it.  Her school mate turns her head and looks at her and what she sees is a girl in lust.  She is engrossed in watching the two women close to them touching, kissing and knowing that they are pressing fingers into wet pussies.  Her reaction is to feel the soft hand of her shorter friend and to squeeze it as her own pussy begins to tingle.</p><p>Now the little flower is devouring the hot pussy, licking and sucking on it and the girl is close to cumming.  The mother moves closer trapping the little one between the two lust filled females and they French kiss.  Others close by in the woman's only car have also noticed.  The young girl suddenly pulls away from the older woman and throws her head back, her mouth open, eyes closed and let's out a little cry as the young imp brings her to a climax.  The teenager floods the face of the little Lolita with her girl juices.  Being well trained the little flower licks and drinks the honey as it flows from the girl.  Her tall friend has moved one hand down and into her school skirt, touching her now moist pussy with her fingers.  She squeezes the hand of her shorter friend harder as she watches the teenager cumming.</p><p>The train is starting to pull into the next station and the mother reaches down and presses the girls hand against her pussy causing her hand to rub harder against her clit and she too cries out with a shattering climax.  This is followed by the soft moans of the tall girl as she brings herself off.</p><p>The short girl is surprised and shocked at her two friends, but she too realizes that she is having those feelings that she has late at night when she touches herself.  Oh, if only she could rub herself off too, but the train is slowing down.</p><p>The little girl pulls her head out from under the skirt of the teenager and takes her mom's hand and brings it to her mouth.  She licks her mom's hand letting the girl's juices wet the palm of her mommy's hand.  Mom brings her hand up to her face and inhales the scent of the girls climax.</p><p>""Thank you sweetie, I hope you enjoyed this as much as my little girl and I did.""</p><p>""Oh yes.  I ...... I've never ....(blushing) she quickly looks over at her two friends and for the first time notices that they have been watching her.  ""I have to go.  This is my...our stop.""  She rushes out followed by her two cute girl friends.</p><p>Jean looks down at her little flower, the girls face wet with pussy juice and smiles at her.  ""Time we went home.  Mommy needs her sweet little mother fucker's tongue in my pussy."" The little flower smiles up at her.</p>"
285,Walking My Pet,Asian Tammy,0,Sixteen year old has her little 10 year old sister trained as her pet. They take a walk in the park where they meet a male beast who mates with her little pet and then meet the Mistress of the beast.,"['inc', 'fg', 'beast(M)', 'g', 'Ff', 'Fg']","<p>I take my little 10 year old sister Mika to the quiet of the park. The middle of the week no one uses this small but secluded little park and we have it all to ourselves. I bring my pet, my little dark eyed puppy girl to the park to be walked. I love it when I undress her, revealing her sweet young body, as if it was a gift. I want to rip the wrapping from her, but I go slow and kiss and lick each lovely spot that is exposed to my lust filled eyes. She is such a good little pet. I call her my sex doll, my pussy girl, my naughty sex toy. But most of all she is my pet, my bitch puppy. I put pads on knees and hands and a collar on her lovely neck and a chain that I use to keep her close. Don’t want my little pet to run loose and get into trouble.</p><p>She is such a sweet sexy little bundle of fun. With dark eyes and her young Asian face so innocent and pure. Four foot six with soft skin and lovely 28 A breasts and a heart shape ass. I’ve seen the guys, including older men, looking at her and seeing in their eyes the lust to get into her sweet 10 year old pussy, but it belongs to me, her 16 year old sister.</p><p>I always take her to my room before we go to the park and prepare her sweetness by fingering and licking her lovely little slit. It waters like a fountain to my touch and I savor her, but don’t spoil or take any chance of getting caught by our parents. I know that once in the park, after her walk, I will indulge my nasty desires on her body. I always bring a toy or two to use on her or have her use on me. We even have our favorite hideaway for mating. I take her there and strip her and prepare my pet for our walk. Then I lead her around the path. If she doesn’t obey my commands I use the leash to whip her cute little butt. Such a cute heart shape piece of ass, but it must be punished when she is a bad doggy.</p><p>This day is warm and I made sure by a quick tour while I let her play with her pussy that no one was in our little piece of nasty heaven. I come to my little nasty pet and pet her. “Time for your walk my dear little bitch. Mistress will enjoy playing with you today. Mika rubs up against my leg and pushes her face between my legs to nuzzle her face against my pussy. Even thru my tight Daisy Mae shorts I can feel her tongue and I grab her hair and my other hand brings the leash down on her behind. She cries out.</p><p>“Now be a good little bitch puppy. I know my little cunt is horny for Mistress and wants to taste my sweet juices, but only if you are a good dog will you get your treat. Now let’s go.”</p><p>We walk in the shade of the trees and hear the birds sing. I am happy with the world and can feel the wetness between my legs, knowing that soon my puppy will be lapping me as if I was a bowl of milk. Time to seem to stand still as I admire her tits swaying under her and the way her tight little ass wiggles. Such a lovely female form that I enjoy watching mature into that of a young woman with a desire for the taste of pussy just like her big sister. Her Mistress, for that is what I have become to her.</p><p>As my mind relives the first time we lay side by side in my bed, naked and our fingers dipping into each other’s virgin hole’s I fail to note that the birds have stop singing. But not my faithful dog, for she pulls on her leash and looks around. “What is wrong my little Mika? You know better than to pull on your leash.”</p><p>“I don’t hear any birds Mistress. It has gotten so quiet.”</p><p>I now notice it too. “Must be a hawk in the area, the birds know when to be……”</p><p>At that minute a large German Sheppard appears from the bushes. He stands there and his dark eyes look over the two of us. I pull the chain and try to drag my pet back, but he growls and approaches. “Go away boy. Where is your Mistress?”</p><p>The dog moves around my little pet and she tries to avoid him, but he manages to push his nose against the crack of her ass. “Stop that boy. She’s not your bitch. She’s mine.” I lean down to push him away and he growls and gives me a little nip just missing my hand. My sister gives me a sweet smile that shocks me. I get the feeling she is enjoying this.</p><p>“Mistress, please I’m afraid of him.”</p><p>“I am to my little pet. I am afraid he has an evil desire for you. I will try to keep him from mating with you, but I know he can smell your scent. What dog can resist the scent of a bitch in heat?”</p><p>The dog presses his long snoot into the crack of Mika’s behind and I can see his tongue come out and lap her from her slit to her ass hole. Oh, my poor little pet. He does it again and then again and this third time my little slut lets out a moan. I know that sound. It is the same she makes when I lick her. She pushes back against his lapping and throws her head back. “Ohhhh, Mistress, his tongue…ohhhh, it feels so good. Please let him lick me.”</p><p>Standing there frozen I watch as he licks my little puppy. I slide my hand into my shorts and thru the soft hair of my love nest. I let my fingers guide through the my pussy slit and I’m surprised at my own wetness. The dog is lapping her harder and I notice something else. His cock, pink and thick slides out of its covering. Does he want to do more than just lap up my little sluts juices? I reach down and slowly wrap my hand around his nasty weapon. I am surprised again at the feel of it and even more so at his reaction. Instead of turning on me it grows and he stops eating her pussy and looks at me with big dark eyes. “I think your new friend has a desire of you. He wants to mate with you.”</p><p>My darling is in the act of cumming when he pulled away. “Make him lick me Mistress. Make him eat me.”</p><p>“Darling pet, didn’t you hear me he wants to mate with you. Make you his bitch.” My fingers are digging into my own wetness. Maybe I might let him mate me instead, but no, it is my little bitch that the cruel dog wants. To ravish her with that sweet pink prick that now throbs beneath him.</p><p>It is only then that my darling sister, my pet, my sex slave, understands. “What? Mate with me? No, I won’t be able to take him. What if he wants to knot with me? Help me Mistress. Please Sister.”</p><p>“I can’t stop him. He might get angry. He is like all males. Horny as hell for pussy my darling pet, but I’m sure my little bitch will enjoy being abused by him. I hope his owner doesn’t come by before the act is finished. I want to see this.”</p><p>My little bitch tries to rise up to get away, but I pull on her leash and drag her back down. “Obey, bitch. Your stud needs to mate with you. It would be cruel to him not to let him have his way with you.”</p><p>Tears of fear flow from my naked little slut sister, and fear is in her voice. I feel sorry for her. “Rub yourself Mika. Rub your pussy for him. Maybe he will only want to lick you more.”</p><p>She obeys and puts her hand between her legs and fingers her pussy. I know that only a touch, her fingers or mine, on that nasty fuck tunnel causes it to flow with tasty juices. She rubs it hoping he will attack her with his tongue, but I know that he wants more than just the taste of this bitch.</p><p>He tries to climb her, mount his fuck bitch and I reach and grab his collar and help him. His big dick is poking her behind and I am afraid he will violate her ass. I want that pleasure. After all I took her cherry pussy. I go to my knees and release the chain and reach between them and grab his long cock. I guide it to my little bitches fuck tunnel. “There you are boy. There is the hole you desire. Fuck the little bitch. Mate her.”</p><p>He pushes and the cock enters her, spreading her cunt lips wide. I watch as this animal lust thrust into my little naughty sister. I hear her cries and that is one thing I enjoy about Japanese girls is how they let out little cries when they are being fucked. The harder I drive in a strap on into that tight cunt, the louder she gets. And now she is howling and whining like a baby as her body is invaded by dog cock.</p><p>“Ohhh, ahhhh, it hurts, it’s too big. Oh Sis, stop it. Please!”</p><p>There is nothing I can do to stop it. Nothing I want to do to stop it. I watch as my little slut bitch is used and abused by the big dog. I see him hump her, hard and fast, driving his cock into her. Suddenly I see the knot and know that if I allow it to enter her they will be joined for a long time and someone might yet come for him. How no one has by now with the noise my cunt whore is making is a miracle.</p><p>I reach between them and block his knot from invading her tiny tight fuck tunnel. I am on my knees, one hand fingering my own pussy, one between the dogs knot and her pussy. I lay my head on his soft fur and attack my cunt with a furry.</p><p>I know the sounds of my lover when she is ready to cum. Those sweet moans and cries and deep breaths that warm me to accept a flood of cum from her and her tits sway. I want to pull on them. To milk her as if she was a cow, but I have only two hands. I feel myself about to cum and then I hear her cry out; “He’s cumming in me. I can feel it. Ohhhh, I’m being fucked by a dog. Ahhhhhh!”</p><p>“Cum bitch. Cum for both of us, Mistress is Cuming too.” I feel my juices soaking my hand and know my shorts will have a huge wet spot. I’ll have to worry about that later. The dog keeps humping, pumping, and ravishing his bitch.</p><p>The dog pulls out and exhausted lays down and licks his cock of their combined juices. My pet lays face down on the path and I sit down, pulling my fingers out of my pussy and bring them to my lips and suck the juices from them.</p><p>Just then a woman, around 50 comes down the path. “Oh there you are boy.” Then she stops in her tracks, seeing the naked girl on the path and another sitting with her hand in her mouth and her dog lying beside the two. “What? Oh My God.” She rushes to my sister’s side. Looking at me she asks, “Did he….did he violate her?”</p><p>I look at her, my face blushing, trying to figure out how to get us out of this when I watch her petting my sister’s hair. “Good girl. You’ll be okay. I know what it is like to be fucked by him. He is big in the dick department.” Looking at me she continues; “Since this girl is naked and has a collar and leash attached I take it she is your pet?”</p><p>I just nod my head.</p><p>“Well let’s get her up and find her clothes and you can tell me everything.”</p><p>I stand up and the two of us pull Mika to her feet. The woman eyes her young firm tits and I am again given a surprise as she cups one of them and squeezes it. “Umm, can’t wait to get my mouth wrapped around these sweet mounds of flesh.”</p><p>I feel more at ease as we lead the two “dogs” to our hiding spot. She has Mika lay on our blanket and then spreads her legs and gets down between them. Looking at me she says, “I always enjoy the taste of pussy and of his cum. I want to savor both right now.” She buries her face between Mika’s legs and licks and sucks the cum dripping from her pussy. I sit and pet her dog as I watch my sister cum again.</p><p>Her face wet she gets up and says “Let them both sleep for a bit. Poor pets have worn themselves out. I guess we can get to know each other in the mean time. My name is Mandy and my dogs name is Brute. I thought he was lost, but I see he was just having a good time. Do you two come here often? You must trust this place to have your pet naked and on all fours on the path like that.”</p><p>“Yes, we come here in the middle of the week all the time. I usually walk her and then bring her back her and we eat and fuck each other.”</p><p>I look her over, large breast in a tight blouse with the top buttons open and showing lots of sweet cleavage, shoulder length hair, blue eyes and a nice round behind that made me lick my lips as she bent over my little sister. Her skirt is a wrap around, very short and shows off her legs. I wonder what kind of panties is covering her mature pussy.</p><p>“Well, I know you fingered that hot pussy of yours, but I bet you need to good fuck just as much as I do. How about we take care of each other?”</p><p>“It will be my pleasure. I have a double dong and a vibe and a strap on with an eight inch rubber cock. What would you like?”</p><p>“Give me the strap on to start with. I want to fuck you hard. I bet you like it rough?”</p><p>“Yes.” I reach into the basket and pull out the strap on and cock and hand it to her. She undoes her blouse and her breast, she tells me they are 38DD’s, look like a feast. Also that her name is Mandy and she usually only comes to the park on weekends.</p><p>I lear at her large soft breast and she smiles; “They sag a little I’m afraid, but I do enjoy having them sucked. I can’t wait to wrap my lips around yours and your?”</p><p>“Sister.” I answer as I pull my shorts off and then my blouse. No panties or bra as I figured they would be in the way today.</p><p>Her eyes roam over my body. “Ummm, sisters that is so sweet. I have a tasty younger sister also. How old is she?”</p><p>“Friday is Mika’s 11<sup>th</sup> birthday. I’m 16 and my name is Miyuka .”</p><p>“Well Brute and I will have to give her a nice party. But now I am going to enjoy your cunt. First come and eat me slut. I want to feel your tongue up my nasty cunt.”</p><p>Mandy is a very sexual woman. And a little rough as she pulls my hair and shoves my face into her wetness and cries out and calls me her “Mother Fucker.” Later she made me promise to always call her mommy when we are having sex. I ate her pussy causing her head to toss back and forth and filled my hands with her big soft tits. My tongue brings her to two cum’s before she forced me back and raped me with that huge cock. She humped me as hard as the dog did my sister, slamming the prick deep into my pussy, her breast pressed to mine and her mouth on mine. I can feel her stiff nipples against my skin and dug my nails into her ass. My poor pussy was hurting from the terrible pounding she gave it. I cried out “Mommy, Fuck Me. I’m your Mother Fucker. Cum Mommy.” It excites her to ravish me even harder. Biting my neck and tits and squeezing my ass. I came a flood and could tell that her end of the cock had her dripping too.</p><p>After she was finished with me she fucked Mika. She is softer with her. All most gentle, most likely taking piety on my little pussy girl after the hard fucking her dog did. She switched into a 69 and the two licked and sucked each other to hard cum. When they were finished I kiss both them, tasting their sweetness.</p><p>Then while we watch she let Brute mount her and knot her. The dog knew just what to do. He wasn’t rough with her and slid his big cock into her pussy with no problem. Mandy moans and calls out “Oh lover, my dear Brute, fuck mommy. Fuck me with that big dick. Fuck your bitch.” Then the knot enters her spreading her pussy wide. Mika and I get close and watch it enter her and she moans out “It will take about 15 minutes before I am free.”</p><p>We sat and watched the two lovers fucking, the big dog actually making love to his Mistress. My back to a tree and Mika sitting in front of me, my legs spread and my hands playing with her tits as we watch and hear the two wild animals, for that is what they are, fucking each other. Mandy came at least twice that we can tell, and then she told us he was shooting inside her, spraying her with his seed. She was sweating and the dog panting and when he was finished he pulled out and like on the path sat and licked himself. I went over and Mandy rolled onto her back and I buried my face in her pussy. I want to find out what dog cum tasted like. It isn’t bad I tell her. I lap her up and she cum’s one more time.</p><p>By the time we three sluts were finished it was getting late and I told Mandy we had to get home. She made us promise to meet her and Brute at the park next Wednesday and we will talk about having a nice little party at her place for Mika’s birthday. “Maybe I will invite my sister Candy and her little girl over. She is younger than Mika, but is quite the little fuck toy.”</p>"
286,"Spilled Milk, Part 1",Asian Toy,0,Cindys punishment from her mother goes badly with a few twice and turns even her mother hadnt planned,"['F', 'g', 'beast(M)', 'inc', 'bd', 'femdom', 'nc']","<p>Cindy was your average five year old, if not a bit small for her age. Long curly blonde hair, blue eyes, dimples, with a slight build. All in all a beautiful child. Unfortunately for her she was also a bit clumsy. It seem she was forever getting punished for something. Playing in her new dress and totally ruining it, tracking mud into the house after her mother had just mopped the floors, or playing dress up in the dress her mother had planned to wear that night and putting a rip down the side when the heels of her mother's shoes she was trying to wear got caught on the stairs when she ran down to show her mother how she looked in it.</p><p>Her mother was also a beauty. Long sun bleached blonde hair, blue eyes, tan, and a body any model would kill for, and most men as well as women drooled over. Heads turned whenever she walked by. She also unfortunate for Cindy wasn't very patient or understanding. She had a very cruel and dominant personality.</p><p>This morning started like most in Cindy's house. Her mother had to wake her the normal three times before she got up, which started her mother's bad mood. She ran downstairs to rush to breakfast and forgot to charge first. Running into the kitchen still in her nightshirt she jumped into her chair. She could see the scowl already forming on her mother's face which made her nervous. Reaching for her milk she accidentally knocked the glass over and milk went flying everywhere.</p><p>That's it young lady I've had enough, her mother yelled. Cindy started to cry, she knew she was in trouble yet again. Just look at the mess you've made. The table is covered in milk and just look at yourself, and your gown is soaking wet. Strip this instance and help my clean this mess. Cindy removed her gown and her mother hit the roof. Where are your panties young lady, and why are you naked underneath your gown. Crying Cindy explained that she had an accident in the night and removed them. That's it young lady, get in the living room this instance. I've had enough of this, it's time you learn a lesson.</p><p>Following Cindy into the living room her mother told her to bend over the ottoman. Walking over to an end table she opened it and removed some nylon cord used to tie back the curtains. Walking back she took the cords and started tying Cindy's hands to the legs on one side of the ottoman. Once they were in place she moved to her legs and tied them to the other side. Then she decided to place one more around her middle to make sure she couldn't move. She removed her belt and told Cindy she was to get a much overdue spanking. After a couple of swats across her butt her mother started feeling a tingle and wetness in her pussy.</p><p>She started looking at her daughter a little differently at this point. She noticed how cute her little round ass and smooth pussy looked. She was really getting turned on by her little nude body and dominating her daughter. She started remembering how her lips felt when she was nursing and wondered how those same lips would feel along with her tongue on her wet pussy. Visions were running through her head and thinking to herself should she really do it?</p><p>Cindy had noticed that her mother had stop spanking her. She was still scared and crying but also wondering what was happening. Turning her head she was trying to see her mother and what was going on. What she seen shocked her.</p><p>Making up her mind, whether right or wrong her mother had decided what she wanted. Dropping the belt she undid her pants and kicked off her shoes. She pulled her pants off, then her shirt. She removed her bra and was just removing her panties when Cindy turned head. She gave her daughter a wicked grin. Cindy I've decided on a much better punishment for you. Grabbing the ottoman she turned and pulled it up to the near by armchair. Now sitting in front of her daughter and making a few finial adjustments she started to explain.</p><p>Cindy darling you've upset mommy so as your punishment instead of a spanking I've decided it's going to be up to you to make mommy feel better and show her just how sorry you are. Cindy with her head almost between her mother's legs and at eye level with her mother's pussy didn't understand. Seeing the questioning look in her daughter's eyes began to explain. Cindy you've upset mommy time and time again. You make mommy feel sad and that you don't love her so I'm going to give you the chance to make up to mommy and let her know that you really do love her. As your punishment you're going to lick mommy and make her feel loved and wanted by you. You must do a good job or I'll rethink the spanking.</p><p>With that she grabbed Cindy by the hair and scooted her pussy right up to her daughter's face. Now lick mommy good sweetie. Confused and not really sure what to do Cindy stuck out her tongue. She didn't like the taste at all and tried pulling away but was tied too well to the ottoman, plus her mother had her by the hair. Not sure what to do and feeling scared and trapped she began to cry again. Her mother told her to pretend she was licking an ice cream cone. Crying she continued to lick as best she could. She must have been doing it right because her mother seem to enjoy it.</p><p>Her mother's grip on her hair slackened. Looking up at her mother she could see that she had closed her eyes and had released one hand from her hair. Her other hand had moved up to her breast and was squeezing it and playing with the nipple. Soon she was using both hands. Cindy was still crying but getting use to the taste. Her mother was telling her what a good job she was doing and how proud she was of her. She was also calling her name which Cindy couldnt understand. Calling her a good little slut. What a good little bitch she was. She'd never heard her mother say things like that before.</p><p>Suddenly something cold and wet bumped against her bottom. She was trying to turn and see but it was impossible, she was stuck between her mother's legs. It happen again. Then something long and wet went up between her legs. She tried to wiggle away from it but couldn't. What was going on? Now it was happening over and over. She was starting to feel like she was going to pee herself. While trying to wiggle away she had forgotten about her mother and what she was supposed to be doing.</p><p>Noticing that her daughter had stopped her mother had opened her eyes to see what was going on. She could feel Cindy wiggling around. Looking down she started to get up but decided not to. Looking up at her mother Cindy could see that wicked grin back on her mother's face. Her mother smiled and said it look like Sam had decided to join in on the fun. Sam was her mother border collie. It had been him licking Cindy. She started to freak out but her mother told her he wasn't hurting her. Plus with all the wiggling she was doing she must like it. Grabbing Cindy by the back of her head she told her to finish what she had started. Crying harder Cindy continued she her mother watched for awhile before laying back and closing her eyes.</p><p>Sam continued to lick and at times it felt like he was trying to get his tongue inside of Cindy. She had to admit it was starting to feel pretty good. Her mother told her she must have a sweet tasting pussy from the way Sam was licking it. It was true did seem to like licking her. It was like he couldn't seem to get enough. He was even lick her butt crack which tickled a lot. At times she was having a hard time breathing. Between her face in her mother's pussy and the pleasure Sam was giving her she thought she'd pass out. Then for some reason he stopped. She thought maybe he'd finally had enough and went away. Now that it had stopped she realized she missed it. Then she felt something else.</p><p>Sam had jumped up on her back. He was poking her with something but how could he? She could feel his front paws on her back. What was poking her? It was wet, hot, and long. She felt it bump between her legs a few times and around her butt. Then whatever it was slipped between her crack. Whatever it was it was getting her wet all over. It was dripping and poking everywhere. It slipped between her crack just as he went to poke her again. She screamed into her mother's pussy as whatever it was went into her butt and he was shoving it hard and deep. Her mother's eyes snapped open and she couldn't believe what she was seeing.</p><p>Sam had not only jumped up onto her daughter's back but was apparently fucking her as well and in her ass no less. She reached down to stroke and pet her daughter's head. It's only fair Pumpkin. After all he did give you pleasure first. I guess you truly are a little bitch now. From now on you'll be my little pet but Sam's little bitch. So tell me baby how does your first dick feel.</p><p>Crying Cindy begged her mother to make him stop. She said it hurt too bad. Her mother stroked her cheek and told her she'd have to get use to it and many more things before the day was over.</p>"
287,"The Yummy Princess, Part 1",Aunt Molly,1,The princess in a magical kingdom wonders where her mother goes during tea time.,"['Ff', 'voy', 'spank', 'oral']","<p>In the kingdom of the Red Queen, a prosperous land with a
proud history, plentiful crops and happy prosperous citizens, there
lived a young princess named Rue.</p><p>Rue was a lovely girl, beloved by all who knew her. Kind
to her peers, respectful to even the lowliest peasant. But wilful
enough that she would not be cowed even by the mightiest rulers in her
world.</p><p>If the heir apparent for the Red Throne had any faults it
was her curiosity. Should she need to learn something, even if
(especially if) it was something forbidden for a girl of her tender age.</p><p>When she was only seven years old, the Princess Rue had
issued her first edict, one which her mother - the Queen, and her
father - the Prince Consort, had supported.</p><p>At Four o'clock, should it be practical to do so,
everyone in the kingdom must stop for tea (though Nanny said that in
the southern provinces they preferred coffee, this did not concern
Rue). This edict had been an outgrowth of play tea parties with her
dollies - but still no one seemed to object.</p><p>Over the two years since starting the practice she had
entertained not only the daughters of the palace servants - but also
dignitaries from other lands.</p><p>The ambassador of the Dwarven Freehold found the
little girl sized table perfectly suited to him, even if he felt a bit
silly sitting between Ms. Higgles and her rocking horse.</p><p>Of course when affairs of state did not keep them
away her parents attended, as did her Nanny. And regardless of her
station and who was attending, Rue insisted that she be the one to
serve the tea. Cook even said she was getting old enough to make the
cakes by herself - ""That is, if M'lady wishes to.""</p><p>But in the height of summer, as she found herself
creeping ever closer to the big 1-0, she found her mother
conspicuously absent.</p><p>In fact no one would tell her where her mother had
gone to. Or what could be so important she could miss tea? And why
wouldn't the grown ups tell her where her mother had gone to, what
she was doing, and why Rue could not be present.</p><p>Since the grown ups were no help she called upon
the children. Carlo, the wash-woman's grandson searched the East
halls. Megan - a maid's baby sister, searched the West halls. Perry -
the son of the captain of the guard - searched Upstairs, and Thomas
searched the basement.</p><p>Of course when all the searching was done the
Queen was in the most obvious place, her bedchamber.</p><p>Why would mother be hiding in her bedchamber during tea time?</p><p>On the very next tea time Rue went straight to her
mother's bedchamber only to encounter a guard. Who, very politely,
but very firmly told Rue her mother did not desire to be disturbed,
Then Rue heard laughing, and another woman's voice. Then Squeals.</p><p>Mother was having a good time without her? But why?</p><p>Rue was indeed quite upset, and jealous of whomever
was spending time with her mother.</p><p>Finding she could not get inside she stomped her feet
in a very un-princess like manner and walked away.</p><p>Her days were usually filled with studying, language,
history, music - things her mother thought a Queen should know.. But
she felt distracted all day. There was a secret she had to learn
about, a mystery she must simply solve.</p><p>In the first light of day Rue rose, got dressed and
went to the servants quarters. More specifically to the washer woman
who was already scrubbing clothes. Carlo was hanging clean clothes on
a line to dry just outside.</p><p>Carlo was the closest thing Rue had ever had to a big
brother - if it was normal for a girl to feel a shiver go up and down
her spine every time he smiled at her.</p><p>Rue licked her fingers and tried to fix his
perpetually messy straw like blond hair. She shut the door so that
Carlo's grandmother could not see or hear them. They stood in a back
area of the palace. One of the servant entrances that was seldom
entered at this time of day.</p><p>Rue explained her plan to him. She would need servant
clothes. It was of course common for the children of servants to be
given small easy tasks.  So if she was dressed as a servant perhaps no
one would look twice as her. Obscure her face with a little
dirt, sneak into her mother's bedchamber and hide there until whatever
happened, happened.</p><p>""And won't people notice you're gone?""</p><p>""I'll tell everyone I don't feel well and I am ever
so sorry I cannot attend.""</p><p>Carlo nodded, ""Sounds good, but I want something in
return.""</p><p>That sounded fair to Rue, ""Very well if it is in my
power - I will provide it for you.""</p><p>Carlo leaned in and whispered in Rue's ear.</p><p>Now to the untrained eye it looked as if Rue were
blushing. But it was in fact the complete shock at what the boy
suggested that caused a slight delay between the reddening of Rue's
cheeks   and the lowering of Rue's brow.</p><p>""I won't do it! Now give me those clothes!""</p><p>Carlo crossed his arms and smiled, those smiles that
made Rue shiver. But Rue did not weaken her resolve.</p><p>""I am the princess the third most powerful person in
this whole kingdom - I order you to do it!""</p><p>""No. You give me what I want I will give you what you
want.""</p><p>The arrogance, the absolute arrogance!</p><p>""I could tell your grandmother to make you give them
to to me.""</p><p>""You could - but then she'd want to know why you need
them. She'll squeal to Nanny - and that will be the end of your disguise.""</p><p>""Well I won't do it!""</p><p>Carlo shrugged his shoulders and went back to
hanging laundry.</p><p>Rue turned about folding her arms. Tapped her
feet impatiently.</p><p>Of course Rue couldn't stay mad at the boy.  And
it wasn't as if what he had asked was that big a deal. And if she was
going to do it for anyone, it would be Carlo.</p><p>But of course if you didn't make boys work for
it - they treated you with contempt.</p><p>Rue waited until her face finally cooled down.
She hung her head and sighed, ""Fine. I'll do it,"" another heavy sigh, ""If I have to.""</p><p>Carlo rolled his eyes, ""Great Goddess, if you
are going to be such a big baby forget it! Here!"" And Carlo handed
her a simple black uniform worn by many of the servant's children.</p><p>Carlo went back to hanging laundry. ""You - you
don't want?""</p><p>""Nope - don't worry Rue, I ain't gonna squeal
on ya.""</p><p>Rue considered just leaving. She'd gotten what
she came for but, she felt even a princess should not leave a debt
unpaid.</p><p>She reached behind her carefully undoing the
buttons on the back of her dress. She slide it off. The slip beneath
was easier, all she needed to down was slide the shoulder straps off
and let it fall to the ground.</p><p>The air was pleasantly cool on her skin, though she
not used to being exposed.</p><p>The Royal panties were practically pants in their
own right. She slide them down.</p><p>Rue then spoke in the most imperious voice she
could muster, ""Laundry boy - face me!""</p><p>Carlo did so, and blushed when he saw.</p><p>Now of course the reader should be aware that in a
world with no Internet, no Playboy, no cable TV, it was indeed a
rare treat to see a naked body.</p><p>""Let it be known that Princess Rue does not leave
a debt unpaid - even to the laundry boy.""</p><p>Carlo reached his hand out to touch her, Rue
slapped it away. ""That will be fore your next favor.""</p><p>""Fair ‘nuff."" Carlo smiled at Rue, ""You still
look like a princess even with nothing on.""</p><p>Rue got dressed and then kissed the boy's dirty
cheek before leaving.</p><p>Later that morning she announced to Nanny that
she was not feeling well. And she would not be able to come to tea.</p><p>At around an hour before tea time, Rue donned
her disguise, messed up her hair and folding a bunch of her dressed
to look like freshly cleaned laundry she snuck out of her room.</p><p>She tried to avoid talking to anyone. Which was
not hard, everyone was busy.
But she was stopped by the Overmaid.</p><p>Now in the palace there are an army of servants, the maids, carpenters, cooks, seamstresses, carpenters, stable
hands, groundskeepers, etc.</p><p>And it stands to reason that every army requires
a general. That General was the Overmaid.
And she did look like a general. Her clothes
very prim her eyes steady and fierce. Her jowls and stocky frame
reminded Rue of a bulldog.</p><p>""You there! Girl! I don't know you!""</p><p>Rue cleared her throat and tried her best to adopt
a lower class accent, ""Sorry Missus I have to get these clothes to
the Queen. Brand new outfits just made for her.""</p><p>The Overmaid put her hand on Rue's shoulder, ""Your
voice - I have heard it before.""</p><p>""Oh I'm Taylor's girl! Yep got to deliver these
dresses, do not want to keep her majesty waiting!""</p><p>""Very good, but explain to your father I need to
know who is working in this palace from now on ""</p><p>""Yes Missus - I'll tell him."" Rue smiled to
herself she was able to pass herself off as a servant.</p><p>When she got to the Queen's bedchamber she'd seen
the guard had not yet been posted at the door. Perfect. She went
inside and hid under the bed.</p><p>And waited...</p><p>And waited...</p><p>Rue's father, before he'd married her mother,
had been the spymaster for her grandmother. Rue's father had told her
the most important part of spying was patience. But Rue was running low.</p><p>Maybe her mother wasn't going to do today what
she was doing on previous days. Maybe it was a fluke. But then her
patience was rewarded.</p><p>Her mother's voice, ""Make sure no one comes in.""</p><p>""Yes my Queen,"" answered the guard.</p><p>""Come along Collette,"" The Queen - Rue's Mother,
known as the Red Queen, a title handed down from Rue's great-great
grandmother - was resplendent in a long slinky red dress with shining
gold trim.</p><p>The hem swept against the floor, but a slit up the
side showed off long shapely legs. The neckline plunged to a point
where men had trouble looking her in the face.</p><p>The Queen's crowning glory were the long tresses
of gold-red hair that flowed down to her mid back.</p><p>Rue hoped that when she was grown up she was
half as pretty as her mom.</p><p>The Queen was not *angry* more determined. Rue had
seen this during negotiations that her mother let her sit in on.
Because it was important for Rue to know what a queen did.</p><p>Collette was a maid whose hair was a somewhat
boyish cut. And that was the only thing about her that was even
vaguely like a boy. From the large breasts barely held in check by her
black and white lace top,  the short black skirt that barely hid the
tops of her thighs Rue had suspected her underclothes had required
more material.</p><p>The Queen turned, ""Close the door girl, we have
much to discuss.""</p><p>""Yes my Queen.""</p><p>Collette closed the door with a quit thump.</p><p>""Collette, you are aware of the dress code?""</p><p>""Yes My Queen."" Colette curtsied reflexively, and
even as the skirt rode up, Rue caught no sight of an undergarment.</p><p>""Recite it for me."" The Queen stared
Colette down. They were far enough away that Rue could see them from
head to toe from her vantage point.</p><p>Colette curtsied again, cleared her throat, ""A maid of the palace must wear a uniform that is clean and pressed.
She must not allow it to fall into disrepair.</p><p>""A maid may alter her uniform to her
tastes. However, the maid's uniform must meet the following criteria.:</p><p>""A maid's uniform is to be made mostly from
cotton or wool. Other materials such as lace or silk can be
incorporated with consent of the overmaid.</p><p>""The uniform must be two parts black and
one part white, or as close as the maid is able to manage.</p><p>""Her uniform must be safe and comfortable
for her duties.</p><p>""A maid must maintain a minimum of modesty.
The uniform must conceal the nipples, missy and bum of the maid.""</p><p>The Queen started to pace, about,
almost as if orbiting the maid, ""I cannot help but notice that the
material on the maid's uniforms is getting sparser and sparser.""</p><p>""Does that displease you my Queen?""</p><p>She stood to one side of the maid,
""Actually, no. I'm not a prude. And I am glad to see women who are
proud of their bodies, proud to be women. But I cannot help but
wonder."" The Queen then flipped up the back of Collette's skirt.</p><p>There was nothing underneath, but smooth
bare skin. A wonderfully pretty bottom, but a very bare bottom none
the less.</p><p>""Colette - do you consider this to be
sufficiently covered?""</p><p>""No my Queen, I suppose not.""</p><p>""I like you to be able to express yourselves, but I must set boundaries.""</p><p>""Yes my Queen.""</p><p>""And if a servant steps beyond those
boundaries their must be repercussions.""</p><p>""Yes my Queen.""</p><p>""I will give you two choices, I can make
everyone wear Monite style uniforms-""</p><p>""No!"" Colette shrieked then composing
herself she curtsied,""Forgive me my queen, but they are so *frumpy*.""</p><p>""-Or you could endure a spanking.""</p><p>Rue gasped, a spanking or give up pretty
clothes? Great Goddess!</p><p>The Queen then sat down on a loveseat. The
perfect place for Rue, The Queen was in the ideal place for her to spy.</p><p>Then the Queen patted the shear red cloth
on her lap. Colette sat on top of it. This made Rue jealous. No one -but no one- is supposed to sit on her mommy's lap, but her.</p><p>""That's very nice Colette - but you know
that was not what I meant.""</p><p>Colette then rose and draped herself across
the Queen's silken lap. She raised the black skirt and exposed her bum
a second time.</p><p>The Queen raised her hand and slapped it on
that bare bottom. Hard.</p><p>*smack*</p><p>Colette yelped, ""Show me no mercy my Queen.""</p><p>""Don't worry you won't get any!"" *smack!*
*smack!* *smack!* faster, harder, the maid's smooth fair skin
turning beet red..</p><p>When it was over Colette stood up,
rubbing her bottom. ""Will that be all my Queen?""</p><p>""Yes. Tell the overmaid to amend the dress
code to specifically mention undergarment. And put in an order for
Monite uniforms. Hopefully you won't have to ever wear them.""</p><p>The maid curtsied. ""Anything else my Queen?""</p><p>""Yes - I have hear rumors that you have the best
tasting missy in the kingdom, is that true?""</p><p>Colette blushed. ""I I wouldn't know about the kingdom, but none
of my boyfriends have complained. Not that I have had a lot
of boyfriends my Queen. I mean I have had a number that is respectable, I mean.""</p><p>""So you favor men only?""</p><p>""My Queen, I have never tried it the *other* way. So I
cannot be sure whether or not I would like it. But I am yours to command.""</p><p>""Lift the front of your skirt.""</p><p>""Yes my Queen,"" and she did so - exposing a missy
covered in dark hairs.</p><p>It gets hair? Rue found herself staring.</p><p>There was no hair on the marble statues in town, but
there it was, a big ball of dark hairs.</p><p>""Hmm."" The Queen considered the missy. ""It's bearded..""</p><p>""I will shave it at the end of my shift, or sooner if
it pleases you.""</p><p>""You don't have to.""</p><p>""It's no trouble my Queen - I was thinking of doing it. I
will tell all the maids to have their missies shaved for you.""</p><p>""It is your missy - you may do with it as you please.""</p><p>""Pleasing my Queen pleases me.""</p><p>The Queen then ran her fingers through the dark curls,
""Leave it!""</p><p>The maid shivered, ""Yes, my Queen.""</p><p>Then the Queen dropped down to her knees before the
maidservant, placing her mouth on the tuft of dark hair, seeking out
with her tongue the treasure that lurked beneath.</p><p>Rue was fascinated with what she saw, her own missy
itched, and Rue squeezed her legs.</p><p>Did it really taste good down their? Rue didn't think it
would she'd thought it would taste like pee. And when she'd rubbed
herself down there before her fingers smelled slightly fishy.</p><p>Still her mother didn't seem to mind. Her tongue sliding
through a furry jungle, slow easy and practiced. If it was yucky she
would have stopped immediately.</p><p>The made gasped and breathed hard, her whole body going
stiff. Was she in pain?</p><p>Rue thought it was unlikely, how could getting licked down their hurt, and Colette did say she'd had lots of boys do that.</p><p>Colette closed her eyes and let out a long slow shivering
whine. ""My queen, my queen, my queen,"" the young woman sighed and
chanted.</p><p>Rue corrected herself, no Colette was enjoying this.</p><p>The Queen pulled her mouth away from that hairy missy, ""Now, my
faithful servant you will fulfill my greatest desire - you
will have a nice big, loud cum.""</p><p>Rue's mother then places her mouth back into the
thick curls of Colette's missy. The tongue lapping hungrily, and the
maid breathing in sharp shallow breathes, the moans and whines coming
more frequently, fists clenched tightly to the hem of the short black
skirt.</p><p>Then a cry, as if in pain, Colette's supremely
feminine body shivering with something far more intense than Rue had
ever experienced in her short life.</p><p>Then it was over breathing deep, her face flushed,
Colette curtsied, ""Does my missy please you my Queen?""</p><p>""Yes it pleases me greatly. It is the yummiest missy I
have ever tasted. Remember to wear panties from now on. You are
dismissed.""</p><p>With one last curtsy, Colette quickly exited.</p><p>The Queen then washed her face in the washbasin next to
her bed, and then left as well.</p><p>Rue felt several emotions at once. One that she suspected
was lust. An emotion that she'd heard about but was not sure she would
recognize. Another was jealousy.- why did her mother lick Colette's
missy? Why did Mommy let Colette sit on her lap? Why isn't Mommy
doing any of these things with her?</p><p>And was Rue's missy yummy? Was she icky? Was she going to
go through life as the icky Princess? Queen Rue the icky? No she was
a princess it was absolutely necessary she have a yummier missy than
anyone in the palace.</p><p>And Rue knew exactly who to ask for help.</p>"
288,"The Yummy Princess, Part 2",Aunt Molly,2,"Rue seeks help from both her human friend Carlo, and a magical friend Starshine.","['mast g', 'm/f/g fantasy', 'tg']","<p>Once a long time ago in a magical kingdom, the Princess Mavere
struggled to give birth.</p><p>The attending midwife watched as the head came forth, ""My
Princess! It comes. And there is a caul.""</p><p>Translucent skin covering the little baby's body, fluid still
inside. Like a helmet, sometimes it was referred to as a veil. It was
a good omen - a sign that the Goddess herself sought to protect the
child from the dangers of the world.</p><p>The Queen Maud, Mavere's mother, held her daughter's hand.</p><p>Nanny - the woman who had been like a second mother, held
the other hand.</p><p>The Midwife pulled away the caul, attempting to keep it
intact She pulled the baby out. ""It's a girl!"" she placed the baby
on her mother's stomach, the cord still attached.</p><p>The midwife grew pale, when she noticed something. ""This
child has no maidenhead.""</p><p>Nanny snorted,""Well she definitely  takes after her mother.""</p><p>The Princess yanked her hand free to slap Nanny playfully.</p><p>The Queen had fallen into one of her moods, ""It's a bad sign.
An ill omen. She will lose her innocence too soon.""</p><p>""My Queen, I was just making a joke. I am sure she will be
a perfectly fine girl.""</p><p>""I don't care how young she is when she takes a lover. Or
how many, but she will lose her innocence too soon."" the Queen left
the room, even if her body hadn't moved an inch.</p><p>The midwife cut the cord and tied it. ""What have you
chosen for a name my Princess?""</p><p>""Rue - her name will be Rue.""</p><p>Rue stayed under the bed waiting for the guard to leave.
She snuck back to her room, careful to avoid Nanny, and the Overmaid.</p><p>She passed a couple of men - carpenters, working on the
East wing (which had been damaged during a vicious thunderstorm a
month earlier) but they did not recognize her.</p><p>One even mussed her hair, ""Cute kid.""</p><p>Slipping into her own room, she then closed the door tight
and slipped off her servant clothes.</p><p>When her missy itched it felt good to be naked. She slid
her fingers between those lips between her legs and rubbed gently. She
didn't rush to a cum, she just liked to savor the feeling of her
finger on her missy.</p><p>She'd learned how to give herself cums just a few
months ago - one of the maids, in fact the very youngest maid in
their employ, a delicious dark haired girl named Marianne had taught
her. Invited to Rue's chambers after she was done with her shift
(contrary to some people's belief, the maids did do work). She was
only fourteen, so she was a little more sympathetic to a girl's need
to know about the things grown ups didn't want Rue to know about.</p><p>Marianne described in careful detail, and using her
anatomy book told Rue what to do, what cums were, and how to get them.</p><p>""Could you show me?""</p><p>Marianne had smiled coyly, ""Well I could - but I'm not
allowed to. I mean since you are so little.""</p><p>""What if I ordered you to do it?""</p><p>""Well, that's a whole different story Princess. If you
order me to do it, I mean, I am your subject I would have no choice
but to obey.""</p><p>""I order you, as princess and heir to the throne to
show me how to give myself cums.""</p><p>Marianne was just starting to lift her skirt, a slow,
seductive  unveiling of her charms - when Nanny chose to walk in.</p><p>Rue had done her very best to defend the girl. Marianne was
not severely punished, after all no real harm had been done, but she
was reassigned to another estate were Rue would be very unlikely to
encounter her again.</p><p>Rue began to rub herself faster. She closed her eyes and
thought of what had happened. Her mother treating Colette's missy like
dessert. It seemed so odd and yet so exciting to see her mother on her
knees.</p><p>She was on her knees and yet still in control. And Rue could
tell the pretty maid was enjoying herself.</p><p>Rue found herself rubbing more frantically, she wanted a
cum, but it was like her own missy was trying to tease her.</p><p>Would Marianne have let Rue taste her missy? Would she
have wanted to taste Rue's? What secrets would have been revealed to
Rue had Nanny not walked in on them?</p><p>Rue imagined her mother with Colette, then Marianne
lapping hungry at Rue's missy.</p><p>No still Rue couldn't quite reach her cum, no matter how
frantically she rubbed.</p><p>Mommy licking, Mommy telling me how good my missy tastes,
Mommy wanting more and more. Mommy letting me wear short skirts so
she can have my missy whenever she wants.</p><p>That was what her missy wanted, and it rewarded her with
a nice big cum. Not as big as what Colette had. Were your cums bigger
when someone else did them?</p><p>Rue lifted her fingers away from her missy. They were
covered in liquid. She examined it, sniffed it, then thought to taste it.</p><p>But she couldn't. It somehow seemed gross and weird to
taste her own missy.</p><p>She needed a royal taste tester. She went to the
washbasin next to her bed and washed her hands. She slipped on a
nightgown and went to the door.</p><p>She saw Meredith, one of the oldest maids they had.
She was in her thirties, dressed relatively conservatively. Her skirt
being just above her knees. Her blouse still showed a generous amount
of her chest.</p><p>Dutifully she approached Rue, then curtsied. ""How
may I serve you my princess?""</p><p>""I need you to fetch Carlo for me, the laundry boy.""</p><p>""Yes my Princess right away!""</p><p>""Wait Meredith - make sure all the maids wear
underwear, the Overmaid is going to crack down on dress code.""</p><p>""Thank you my princess! I will inform the staff!""
with a final curtsy she ran off.</p><p>It was several minutes before Carlo arrived, Rue
had taken the time to gather more missy juice. She held the wet
fingers behind her back.</p><p>""You may enter - laundry boy.""</p><p>Carlo did so, closing the door behind him. ""So how
did your little spy mission go? Did anyone catch you?""</p><p>Rue pulled out her fingers and held them to
Carlo's mouth, ""Taste!""</p><p>""What -"" Rue decided she didn't want to argue and
took the first opportunity to shove the fingers into the boy's mouth.
Now Carlo could be arrogant, he could be
disrespectful of authority, he could even be described from time to
time a flippant, but he knew he would never get away with raising a
hand to a princess.</p><p>Biting down or slapping the hand away could have
him see the inside of a dungeon, or have him banished or worse, he
might be made to face Nanny's wrath.</p><p>So there was little for it but to suck dutifully
on Rue's fingers.</p><p>""What was that?""</p><p>""What did it taste like?""</p><p>""Salty, bitter, kinda tangy - what was it?""</p><p>""So you wouldn't call it 'yummy'?""</p><p>""No - Rue was it supposed to be some kind of sauce?""</p><p>Rue smiled to the boy coyly, ""Kinda, sorta.""</p><p>""Rue, what was it?""</p><p>""My missy juice.""</p><p>""Icky, icky - oh yuck! Rue, that's nasty!""</p><p>Carlo ran over to the washbasin and tried to wash
his mouth out.</p><p>Rue sat on her bed, sullen, ""I was afraid of
that. I am not yummy at all.""</p><p>""Why do you even care?"" Carlo decided he could
forgive the girl, after all on Rue's ninth birthday Carlo had put a
frog in the girl's new makeup case.  And she had forgiven him for
that. He sat down on the bed next to her, and put a comforting arm
around her.</p><p>Rue sighed and told Carlo what she had seen and
heard.</p><p>""Well maybe it's one of those 'acquired' tastes,
like ale. I had that once I thought it was yucky, but grownups think
it's great."" Carlo tried to imagine the beautiful queen and Colette
together. It was a wonderful image. One that gave him a bulge in his
trousers. But then again he was thirteen everything did that.</p><p>""I guess. But I want to be sure. And it's not
like I can ask the court physician about this. But I do know someone I
could ask.""</p><p>Rue's face lightened up and she sprang from
her bed and towards her bookshelf. Books of all kinds from little
kiddy picture books to thick books that no nine year old should be
able to read were tossed on the floor.</p><p>Once the shelf was bare she reached in and
pulled out a hidden panel in the wall behind, revealing a hidden
cubby.. And from there she pulled a very grown up looking book.</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""It's a magic book.""</p><p>Carlo got up and picked up a much smaller
discarded book, ""I thought this was your magic book.""</p><p>""That's baby magic. All that teaches you to
do is how to light candles and move balls around and make a bee swerve
left when it wants to go right. This is grown-up magic.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""Master Wexlan's apprentice snuck it out
to me for a favor.""</p><p>""He's twenty!""</p><p>""It was not that kind of favor silly!
His girlfriend is a dressmaker, and I agreed to buy some off of her.
It was good advertising for her, and I can never have too many dresses.""</p><p>""Oh, well that's alright.""</p><p>""Jealous?""</p><p>""No. Protective.""</p><p>""Uh huh."" Rue put the book down on the floor,
flipping through a book marked page.</p><p>Carlo looked at the book, ""Wow - there are a lot of big
words.""</p><p>""Yeah - I had to spend a lot of quality time with a
dictionary. Take off your clothes. ""</p><p>""Excuse me?""</p><p>""This is a simple summons - I can open a door between us
and the creature we are going to summon, but I need a bribe to get it
to go through. The book says that fairies like two things - Candy and
pretty boys. Nanny told Cook not to give me any more candy..""</p><p>""But I don't want to become some kind of offering!""</p><p>Rue grabbed a piece of chalk off of the bookshelf
and then started drawing Runes on the floor.</p><p>""Calm down, I won't let her do anything to you.
Are you sexually aroused?""</p><p>""I don't even know what that means!""</p><p>""Is your thingy standing up?""</p><p>""Oh - uh, yes..""</p><p>""What are you thinking about?""</p><p>""Your mom spanking me for - I haven't figured what out
yet.""</p><p>""She is the Queen.""</p><p>""And I would obey her every command.""</p><p>Rue snickered, ""Good, the book says they are most
strongly abreacted to sexually aroused young men and boys..""</p><p>""Why are we summoning a fairy? Why not just zap
your missy?""</p><p>""The Summons is easier - and if I magic my own
missy and screw up I could give it teeth or make it talk or accidently
give myself a thingy! Besides I can't find any missy spells. Carlo
you are still not naked.""</p><p>""You promise I am not going to end up some fairy
slave or nothing?""</p><p>""I promise - you are just bait.""</p><p>Carlo stripped off his clothes, ""You so owe me.""</p><p>Rue finished drawing all the runes, to carlo
they just seemed like swirls and squiggles. Then Rue sat nearby and
began to chant slowly to herself. Runes came to life, as if
responding to some kind of unheard role call..</p><p>""Starshine...Starshine...Starshine.""</p><p>A hole opened in the floor, and their was a rush
of wind and then something flew out.</p><p>Six inches tall, a shapely body of a girl just
barely old enough to be courted. Or maybe not quite old enough. That
teasing age when a man wants a girl but is not yet allowed to have her.</p><p>Naked, smooth, hairless. On her head rose
petals. On her back dragonfly wings. Starshine flitted restlessly.</p><p>""Well now! This is certainly way better than
candy!"" Starshine alighted herself on Carlo's erection her weight
causing it to sing, she then jumped off of it watching it spring up
again. ""Sproing!"" she shouted.</p><p>""Starshine, I need to ask you a favor.""</p><p>""How do you like the name 'Buddy'? ""</p><p>Carlo took a step back, ""My name is Carlo.""</p><p>""No, no, no - that won't do one bit.  Maybe Sandy?
There are boys named Sandy aren't there?""                      </p><p>""Rue!""</p><p>""Sproing!"" Starshine giggled relentlessly, ""We'll
take you for walks, and we'll play ball, you can sleep by the
fireplace. You can have a bowl with your name on it. Do you stomp
your leg if I scratch your belly?""</p><p>Rue gently took hold of little fairy's wings.
""Starshine that's a dog.""</p><p>""Are you sure? I could have sworn dogs had more
hair. Sproing!""</p><p>""Starshine you can't keep Carlo - he's not mine to
give. He's not your pet and he's not your trampoline either.""</p><p>Starshine stomped her foot in the air, and shook free
of Rue's grasp.</p><p>""That is very mean!  This is worse than that time you
gave me chocolates and you said they were imported, and I found out
later they were sold in town!""</p><p>""Starshine, they are sold in a local shop, but they
were made in Jade.""</p><p>""Oh. Well - I apologize then. They were good. But
still it's not good to tease a fairy.""</p><p>""I am so sorry but I don't have anyone else to turn to.""</p><p>Carlo started to put his clothes back on, ""You know,
this seems like a lot of work - why don't you pour honey on it or
something?""</p><p>Starshine was intrigued, ""What are we pouring honey on?
Buddy's thing?""</p><p>""My name is Carlo - not 'Buddy'.""</p><p>""Don't be closed minded - the name will grow on you.""</p><p>Rue waited for Starshine to turn back to face her,
""Starshine, my mommy likes the taste of missy..""</p><p>Starshine rolled her eyes,""Well duh! Doesn't everyone?""</p><p>""Carlo thinks my missy tastes yucky.""</p><p>Starshine wagged her finger at Carlo's nose, ""Buddy!
That's a bad, bad boy! You don't say bad things about your mistress's
missy! You sleep outside tonight!""</p><p>Carlo rolled his eyes and decided to say nothing.</p><p>Rue cleared her throat, ""But what if it's true? What if
I just have a nasty missy?""</p><p>Starshine hovered in the ""thinker"" pose, ""Hmm, well. You
only have had one taster so far, what you need are missy experts,
'cunnnyseurs', if you will.""</p><p>""And were do I find those?""</p><p>""Oh you find those in the fairy mound. And if we find out
there is anything wrong with your missy we will use our magic to fix it.""</p><p>Carlo scooped the little fairy with his hand, ""Oh no - you
are just trying to trick Rue into going to your mound. Once a little
girl or a little boy enters the fairy mound they don't get out again!""</p><p>""That is a gross exaggeration! Some choose to stay with
us, no one is forced to.""</p><p>""Why would anyone choose to stay with you?""</p><p>Starshine flew up to Carlo's ear, ""Ever have sixty-seven
cums in a row?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Starshine giggled, ""Would you like to Buddy?""</p><p>""No thank you. I'm good with just the one.""</p><p>Rue waited for Starshine to turn back to her, ""How am
I going to get there?""</p><p>""Simple - the same way you got me here, I will create a
simple summon and you step through.""</p><p>""Won't people notice I am gone?""  </p><p>""Buddy - take off your clothes again.""</p><p>""I'm just a piece of meat to you two aren't I?""</p><p>""A very delicious piece of meat, Buddy. But it's more
than that - I need to draw runes on your skin in order for this spell
to work.""</p><p>""What are you going to do?"" Carlo decided not to fight
it, he just took his clothes back off. His thing was no longer erect,
he was too confused to be horny.</p><p>""I am going to turn you into a girl.""</p><p>""What?"" Carlo felt like he should have been more surprised.</p><p>""Just for a little bit - I promise the spell only lasts
about twelve hours. Unless you decide you really like being a girl.
In that case you and me can talk about making it permanent.""</p><p>""I like being a boy.""</p><p>""I just bring it up cause it's happened before.""</p><p>""Rue is this really necessary?""</p><p>Rue nodded, ""It will just be for a little while, I
love being a girl, it's fun!""</p><p>""When you're queen, you will remember I did this for you
right?""</p><p>Rue nodded.</p><p>Starshine flew about Carlo like a whirlwind, she drew
glowing runes in the air with hands and feet, seemingly at random.
Then as the runes started to become denser they started to interlink
and form pasterns. Soon the patterns became complex, enough so that
the runeweave that Rue had built looked like a child's primer by
comparison.  </p><p>Then all the Runes lit up brightly, Rue watched as
Carlo shrunk in size, his body grew thinner, his hair longer, his
genitals shrunk and pulled inwards. Bulges appeared on his chest.
Small round globes with pink nipples.</p><p>Rue looked at Carlo - or 'Carlotta' as Rue decided to
name her transformed friend. ""But she doesn't look like me.""</p><p>""Oh the sex change spell was the most complex part,
now let's see - remove those stray hairs from her missy. Change that
blond hair to dark ringlets."" Starshine zipped about making small
alterations with simple runeweaves, ""And make her a bit shorter.""</p><p>""Hey!"" Carlotta was alarmed to get even smaller.</p><p>Starshine stopped at Carlotta's chest, ""I just don't
feel comfortable taking away a girl's boobies. I mean these show great
promise.""</p><p>Rue scratched her chin, ""Well if Carlotta stays in bed
and pretends to be sick, no one will know.""  </p><p>""Are we through treating me like a piece of clay?""
Carlotta covered her mouth surprised at the voice change.</p><p>""One more thing."" Rue slipped off her nightgown and
threw it to Carlotta. Slipped it on. ""What does one wear to the fairy
mound?""</p><p>""A polite person goes naked, Clothing is seen as an
affront to the Goddess's perfect creation.""</p><p>Starshine dove into the floor, like a fish into
water. No portal - she was just gone.</p><p>Then a large portal appeared where Rue had made her
own weave. The Princess jumped through, and Carlotta was left alone.</p>"
289,"The Yummy Princess, Part 3",Aunt Molly,3,"Rue goes to the fairy mound and makes lots of friends, while Carlo explores being a girl.","['g/f multiple fairies', 'tg']","<p>Once, there was a princess named Maud who was promised by her
mother to a man she did not love.</p><p>She took one of her bodyguards, a man she did love, to her bed
every night. And every night they made passionate love, until one day
she knew she was pregnant.</p><p>On that day she decided to confront her mother.</p><p>""Mother - I have taken a love and he has made me pregnant. I cannot
marry the man you have chosen for me. I will soon have a child, and
that child will need a father.""</p><p>""Daughter, You are too young to marry, you should not have taken a
lover or allowed yourself to become pregnant.""</p><p>""And yet I have mother, and you have no choice but to do what is
right for all of us.""</p><p>The Queen agreed.</p><p>For the sake of her daughter the Queen had the guard executed
for rape. For the sake of the child it was taken from a mother that
was too young to care for it properly.</p><p>And for the sake of the kingdom Maud was made to marry the man
her mother had chosen for her. For the sake of all Maud was told to
forget any of it had ever happened.</p><p>Rue came into a dark place. She would not call it a cave, as
the ground was too soft. And the air smelled slightly sweet, like flowers.</p><p>Her eyes adjusted and she saw there was a dim light.
Crystals in the earthen walls glowed like stars. The domed ceiling was
too round and smooth to be natural, and the soft earth it seemed to be
made from could not have supported itself.</p><p>The dome ceiling at its apex was only inches above Rue's
head. And in the distance she could make out dimly lit tunnels
branching off from the chamber she stood in.</p><p>""Everyone - come see I have brought a friend!""</p><p>Starshine's call brought out a single spark of light
from one of the tunnels. A fairy slightly smaller than Starshine, in
the shape of a chubby child with butterfly wings. She flitted about
Rue, the latter becoming aware of her nakedness as she was being
examined by the strange fairy.</p><p>It finally flew up to Rue's eye level with a big grin ""Hi!""</p><p>Rue returned the smile, ""Hello, I'm Rue. Pleased to meet
you. What's your name?""</p><p>The chubby fairy spun around and shouted, ""She's friendly!""</p><p>The tunnels belched forth swarms of fairies of every shape
and size. They glowed like lightning bugs - a river of small starlights.</p><p>Fairies that resembles chubby cherubs, and jolly old
women, fairies that looked like plants with leaves for wings, fairies
with impossibly large breasts (compared to their bodies of course),
fairies covered in cat hair, fairies that looked like ladybugs,
fairies with dragonfly wings, with butterfly wings.</p><p>Fairies that spoke far more loudly than a creature that
size should manage, Fairies that were so tiny, even close up they
looked only like pinpricks of light. And one fairy so tall she could
look Rue in the eyes, she seemed a giant amongst her sisters.</p><p>Fairies of every color - both natural and not. Pink
fairies, brown fairies, green fairies, blue fairies. A dizzying
variety, all pleasing to the eyes in their own ways, and all unique.</p><p>The ones that could fly flitted around her in a
whirlwind of light, and those that could not, skipped and danced.</p><p>Rue could hear music - the fairies singing a Capella,
their harmonies seeming to overlap and reinforcing each other. A rich
tapestry of sound. A rhythm that made her tap her feet.</p><p>Soon she was skipping around with them, no longer an
eye in the storm of light but part of the maelstrom. She caught
herself singing, she did not know the turn, but her voice somehow
knew how to join in.</p><p>A fairy flew up to her with a raspberry tart. They
were Rue's favorite, and she ate it right away. But her throat was
dry so the tall fairy brought her a cup of spiced wine.</p><p>Rue vaguely remembered her mother saying she wasn't old
enough to drink wine, but her throat was so dry she drank anyway.</p><p>She would only drink halfway - yes that wouldn't be too
much. But when she looked again it was all the way full.</p><p>Hands gently brushed against her, arms embraced her,
voices whispered in her ear telling her how pretty they thought she
was. Lips kissed her. She had another tart, she drank some more wine -
but she'd only drink half a cup. Half a cup shouldn't hurt her.</p><p>She did have a reason for coming here, but she couldn't
remember what it was...</p><p>""Rue! Snap out of it!""</p><p>Rue was surprised Starshine could yell so loud. ""What? I
was having fun.""</p><p>""Rue - you've been having fun for three hours.""</p><p>""Starshine don't be ridiculous - it's only been a few
minutes..."" but Rue's legs felt rubbery from exertion, her body
covered in sweat, her head dizzy from too much wine. Her tummy ached
from too many raspberry tarts.</p><p>""I need to lie down.""</p><p>""You do that - I'll talk to the girls."" Starshine landed in
front of the assembled fairies, who looked ready to receive a
chastising, ""Girls - she can't stay with us. She's just visiting. She
has a family that loves her, she has responsibilities.""</p><p>A fairy in the back of the crowd shouted, ""Ugh! Responsibility..""</p><p>""Now, now. Girls I brought her here because she needs our help
You see her mother favors the taste of missy.""</p><p>""How is that a problem?"" another fairy with green skin and
long blond hair called out.</p><p>""That's not the problem - will you let me finish? Anyway. Her
mother favors the taste of missy, but has yet to partake of our new
friend's special nectar. Rue is afraid that her missy might taste yucky.""</p><p>The fairies ""ahh""ed in chorus.</p><p>""Especially since she'd had her lover Carlo taste it and he
thought it was yucky.""</p><p>Rue propped herself on one shoulder, ""He's not my lover!""</p><p>Starshine rolled her eyes, ""Alright be in denial see if I
care. But you two will have a lot more fun if you just admit it to
each other!""</p><p>""He is not my lover!""</p><p>""Any way girls, this 'non-lover' who Rue just
coincidentally chose as her first missy taste tester, thought her
missy nectar was nasty. I think he wouldn't know a good missy from a
hole in his head, so I brought Rue here. Ooh - Rue looks a little
green. Zuzu bring her some of that medicine, that's a good fairy</p><p>Anyway, I brought Rue here because we are missy experts.
Each of us will take a taste - just-a-taste. Do we need to have a
repeat of what happened with the shepherd girl?""</p><p>Zuzu flitted in with a small root. Rue was instructed to
chew swallowing its sap.</p><p>Rue's voice was muffled as she chewed the medicinal
root, ""What happened with the shepherd girl?""</p><p>""Don't worry, it worked out in the end - she married money.""</p><p>""But what happened?""</p><p>One of the fairies, the teeniest and tiniest, named Atomy,
""Who gets to go first?""</p><p>""Well I do of course - I am her best friend. After that, I
couldn't care less who goes first.""</p><p>A fairy that moved like she was made of liquid but whose skin
was more reminiscent of polished wood seemed upset, ""No, no we should
do it alphabetically.""</p><p>""Of course you think that Absinthe, and I am sure Zuzu wants
to go in reverse alphabetical order - Don't you Zuzu?""</p><p>Rue spoke up, ""We will do it in alphabetical order. It doesn't
really matter everyone will get a turn.""</p><p>Rue felt odd that they were going to actually do this. But this
was why she came.</p><p>""Alright you heard Rue, we will do it her way. Zuzu, Xemenah
- since you will be last could you do the honors of getting Rue warmed
up?""</p><p>Xemena looked like a muscular, if diminutive woman with the
deep brown skin of the Jade people. She and Zuzu alighted on Rue's
face kissing her lips, her neck. Caressing gently with small hands.</p><p>With fairy magic (so Rue presumed) wherever the two
fairies touched muscles relaxed instantly, anxiety melted away, all
that was left was anticipation.</p><p>They flitted from place to place, massaging, and soon Rue
felt that familiar itch between her legs. Their small mouths wrapping
around Rue's pink nipples. Rue relaxed herself, and felt her missy
grow sultry.</p><p>Absinth alighted between Rue's bare thighs. She examined
those naturally smooth missy lips and then carefully opening them,
she took her first tentative lick.</p><p>Rue dug her fingers into the dirt.</p><p>Absinth licked her way upwards, lifting the clitoral hood
with one hand she wrapped her lips around and suckled the precious
jewel like a nipple.</p><p>What Rue felt was far more intense than what she felt
while using her finger. So much more exciting. Her nipples still being
aggressively suckled by Zuzu and Xemena.</p><p>Rue clawed the dirt.</p><p>Another fairy objected, ""Hey! Missy hog, you got
your taste, now let have a turn.""</p><p>Absinthe backed away but Rue scooted her body
forwards, trying to keep her missy near..</p><p>""I think she wants more. Do you want more Rue?""</p><p>Rue nodded emphatically, and Absinthe returned to licking
and suckling..</p><p>Three pairs of tiny lips suckling, Rue just let the
feeling wash over her.</p><p>Rue sighed as three fairies went to work on her body.</p><p>It built and built upwards. A long animal like moan forced
its way out of Rue's lips. She surprised herself. Something stirred
inside her that frightened her and excited her. She wanted to chain it
down, she wanted to set it free.</p><p>Rue's whole body shook from her first cum.</p><p>Starshine dropped her head in her hand. This was exactly
how it started with the Shepherd girl. Fairy pride would take over.</p><p>Ambrosia grabbed Absinth and pulled her away. ""One per
customer, dear.""</p><p>Absinthe contented herself to joining Zuzu and Xemena, messaging
away any tension that might remain on Rue's body. Moving up Rue's arms
and over her shoulders. Across her neck.</p><p>Ambrosia looked like a living flower - though the green body had
plenty of pleasing curves, and the petals were brushed back like
hair. She was in fact made entirely of plant matter. A living dandelion.</p><p>Had there not been three fairies doing their utmost to keep Rue
relaxed what happened next would have shocked her.</p><p>Ambrosia's arm grew, like a vine, petals sprouting along it. It
twisted into a corkscrew shape. Rue watched it spin round and round.
Ambrosia then slid the twisting vine-arm into Rue's missy.</p><p>Rue raised her bottom up off the dirt instantly as she felt the
leaves brush and tickle inside her. Moans turned into what sounded
like whines, and Ambrosia laughed musically in delight.</p><p>Rue's second had a second cum in no time at all.</p><p>Atomy and Babu technically cheated since both of the teeny
fairies went at Rue at once, flying directly into her missy, doing
things that Rue couldn't even find words to describe. But they knew
their way around, piloting her missy like sailors.</p><p>Rue clawed at the ground as two body shaking cums - one
right after the other - hit her.</p><p>With each cum the tiny fairies shot out like a champaign
cork. They spun, danced and giggled. Rue was relieved to see they
did not get hurt.</p><p>Atomy and Babu joined the other fairies massaging her body.</p><p>Bonny was next, the tall fairy. Almost the same height as
Rue with a body like a woman at the height of her beauty. She was able
to make love to Rue as a normal woman might have. Running her tongue
eagerly along her nub. She then smiled and climbed on top of Rue,
her generous breasts, brushing against Rue's own flat chest, sliding
over small pink sensitive nipples.</p><p>Bonny rubbed her nub against Rue's, she moaned in time with
Rue, and the fact that Bonny was enjoying this, receiving pleasure
from Rue's body made the little girl more excited.</p><p>When Rue had her cum she nearly screamed. Much to the little
girl's pleasure, Bonny did.</p><p>Bursa looked like a jolly old woman, a pleasant grand
motherly figure, flying with moth wings. Bursa was the one who made
Rue scream.</p><p>Celia was the last fairy whose face she remembered..</p><p>Every fairy who could not find a patch of skin on Rue's body
to massage - to keep her relaxed to keep her aroused had turned to
their fellow fairy to relieve some of their own itchiness..</p><p>Somewhere in the E's fluid started to dribble from Rue's
missy. By the beginning of G is cums caused fluid to flow out in a
spray - fairies stood nearby to be caught in it. Dancing and giggling,
licking nectar from each other's bodies.</p><p>Cums started to blur one against the other. Had anyone been
near the fairy mound they might have mistake the screams for some poor
girl being tortured.</p><p>She couldn't take much more of this, she hoped it never
ever stopped. She had a cum so intense she couldn't even scream, her
poor little body had run out of ways to express her pleasure, the
intensity, everything went black.</p><p>Carlo, or rather Carlotta,  was bored. Lying in bed
pretending to be sick.</p><p>Rue had lots of books, but Carlo couldn't read. This
fact didn't shame him, most folks couldn't read, even some barons
didn't bother with the skill. Reading wasn't practical in many
people's mind.  After all reading didn't make crops grow, and it
didn't get laundry clean.</p><p>A maid had brought her some soup later, Carlotta moaned
in pain, and Colette offered to feed her. Strangely the thought
didn't excite her and Carlotta dismissed her with a wave.</p><p>Someone made Colette wear underwear - damned uptight
overmaid.</p><p>Carlotta thought about all the pretty women in the
palace. The Queen herself was a hottie, though ""hottie"" is not a good
title for a woman who can have you executed on a whim..</p><p>Carlotta doubted Queen Maevere would do that - but still
it was a thought to keep in the back of your mind on the off chance
one encountered her. It kept you respectful.</p><p>There was a new journeyman blacksmith - a man simply
named Jack. He'd been the one who'd given Carlo his first taste of
ale. Carlo thought it was nasty - but he still appreciated the gesture.</p><p>Jack had long sandy blond hair, tight back in a
ponytail, and huge muscles, broad shoulders, yet his hands when he
touched you were so gentle. If he wrapped you in his arms he'd
probably make Carlotta feel so safe she'd surrender her virtue to him
without a fuss...</p><p>Oh sweet Goddess - I'm straight!</p><p>Equally important she was horny now. In fact she was
just as horny as she got when she was a boy.</p><p>Suddenly Carlo felt like a spy, a boy who infiltrated
the other sex and was learning its secrets.</p><p>Girls are just as horny as boys.</p><p>Well, in fairness Carlo was always an unusually
horny boy, and so if he'd been born a girl he'd have been a very
horny girl. Still, the likelihood was greater.</p><p>The second great mystery - does sex feel better for
boys than girls?</p><p>Of course Carlo was a virgin, she presumed must be
Carlotta. He had no real means of comparison.</p><p>She could masturbate, but she didn't know how. Did
girls masturbate? She could probably ask Rue. But by then she would be
a boy again.</p><p>""Come on Carlo - you're over thinking this, you didn't
need anyone to show you as a boy did you?""</p><p>She slipped off her nightgown and slipped out of bed.</p><p>She looked at herself in the mirror - an imperfect
copy of Rue, but with small breasts. She ran her hands over them.
That felt good.</p><p>Carlotta jumped - they bounced. ""Bounce!"" she
smiled to herself.</p><p>She jumped again, and again ""Bounce, bounce!""</p><p>Then an older woman walked in, grey hair tied back
in a tight bun. She carried a book, to read to her assumably ill
charge as a bedtime story.</p><p>Carlotta smiled nervously, ""Hi Nanny! I am
feeling ever so much better!""</p><p>Nanny was a lot stronger - and faster - than
Carlotta would have suspected.</p><p>""What a wimp - she blacked out after only twenty three cums!""</p><p>""Hey! Humans that age aren't supposed to have cums at all, let
alone twenty three of them. When she's a grown up, she'll scare boys.""</p><p>Rue woke up sweat covering her naked body, dirt stuck to her.
She was so tired. But the itching was done. A relief. She saw fairies
assembled around her</p><p>Rue's voice was strained from her cries,  ""Please, please no
more.""</p><p>Bonny held a vial of yellow liquid, Rue took it.</p><p>""Don't worry - we all got a sample.""</p><p>Starshine was next to Rue, ""As you may have guessed - we
didn't think your missy was that bad, but if you insist that it needs
improvement, we made that potion, it has a few fairy extras.""</p><p>Rue lolled her head, ""Extras?""</p><p>""Its much more fun if it's a surprise. You won't grow wings -
you're too big to fly. It's a physics thing even we can't work around.""</p><p>Rue looked at the potion, tipped it to the side. This was why she
came, and now she was afraid of it.</p><p>""It won't hurt you Rue.""</p><p>Rue drank it, ""I don't feel any different.""</p><p>""You won't, not for a while. Come on. It's time for you to go home.""</p><p>Lots of ""awww""s were mixed with heartfelt goodbyes.</p><p>""You will come back won't you?"" Xemena never got her turn.</p><p>""Sometime, but Starshine is right - poor Carlotta is going to
wonder where I have gotten to.""</p><p>Starshine, ""Draw a teleport circle.""</p><p>""I don't know how to do that.""</p><p>Starshine landed, ""Well, what do you think one would look like?""</p><p>""How should I know?""</p><p>""Human magic works with formulas and math. Fairy magic is about
feeling. What would feel right?""</p><p>She knew that the simple summons brought a creature from another
place to her, and Starshine had used a summon to bring her to this place.</p><p>Rue drew a simple summons in the dirt with her finger, summoning
her simple summon back in her room.</p><p>Starshine clapped, ""Wow! I didn't think to do it that way!""</p><p>""Starshine - could I ask something before I go?""</p><p>""You just did!""</p><p>""What would have happened to me, if you hadn't stopped them
earlier, I mean with the wine and the dancing?""</p><p>""Well, you love your home too much, you would have snapped out
of it eventually. But you would have been very late. Those who don't
come to their senses, start to notice the room getting a lot bigger,
and they start to forget their old lives.""</p><p>""Starshine, how many of the fairies used to be human?""</p><p>""At least a third - maybe all, we forget after a while. Bonnie
remembers some of her human life. She was the last one to join us.""</p><p>""You? What do you remember?""</p><p>""Despair - I remember despair. I think I might have been a
mother."" then Starshine smiled, ""Don't make me be serious! It's
unfairy-like. Work on teleporting!""</p><p>Then Rue activated the simple summons in her room.</p><p>""Rue..."" Rue chanted summoning herself - and she was gone.</p><p>""Rue you're naked - and sweaty, and covered in dirt! What in
Heaven's name happened to you!""</p><p>Nanny brushed off the dirt and then covered Rue with a
comforter.</p><p>Rue had been naked so long she'd forgotten she was ever
supposed to cover herself in the first place.</p><p>""Oh Nanny - I was just visiting friends.""</p><p>""Rue I don't know whether to kiss you or spank you. I'll
kiss you now."" Nanny kissed Rue's cheek, ""And then after you've
had a bath I will spank you till you do not think of scaring us all
like that again! You had a spy in your room! She claimed to be the
laundry boy, transformed by a fairy.""</p><p>""Where is she now?""</p><p>""Locked in guest quarters. Your mother is too soft hearted to
throw a young girl in the dungeon, I would have put her to the wrack!
Your mother didn't burn them all, I kept one in the basement, just
in case. Some people just have it coming to them.""</p><p>Carlo did change back in the fullness of time, And Rue told
her mother, father and Nanny the story of what had happened. Not all
of it, she left out the parts she thought would worry her parents. She
told them she was curious about fairies (which was true) and that
one invited her back to their mound (true) and that they had
transformed Carlo so that no one would worry while she was gone.</p><p>Rue was grounded, and her tutors were ordered to give Rue
more homework, because the little girl was not being sufficiently
""challenged"" by her current level of study.</p><p>Master Wexlan placed wards around Rue's room making sure
the girl could not summon anything in, nor could the girl teleport out.</p><p>Rue was grounded - no more tea parties for a month.</p><p>Carlo's punishment was to be decided by his grandmother -
though the Queen suggested he not be too severely punished. As he had
been acting out of love</p><p>It was a week after the incident that the Queen paid Rue
a visit, Adjusting the long red dress as she sat down. Slits up the
side exposing long shapely legs. Queen Maevere pulled her daughter close.</p><p>""Alright - tell me, everything this time.""</p><p>So Rue did - from start to finish, from the time she
wondered where her mother had gone to, to what she'd done to get a
servant's uniform. She even admitted something she was afraid to admit
to herself.</p><p>""I like Carlo - but don't tell him. He'll become
insufferable.""</p><p>Rue told about spying on her mother and Colette. About
tricking Carlo, summoning the fairy Starshine. Even the story about
how she'd first summoned her (Rue found her name mentioned in one of
her storybooks).</p><p>Rue told about transforming Carlo into a girl, going to
the fairy mound - and albeit reluctantly, she told every detail of
what went on there.</p><p>All the while Rue had expected her mother to be angry,
shocked, disgusted. But the Queen just nodded and said ""I see.""</p><p>Then when there was nothing left to tell, Rue sat silently.</p><p>""It sounds as if you had quite an adventure.""</p><p>""You're not mad?""</p><p>""Rue - we saw you, under the bed.""</p><p>Rue's jaw dropped.</p><p>""The guard knew it was you when you came in, if a
servant enters my chambers but no one sees them leave a guard will not
let me enter until he knows it's clear.""</p><p>Rue felt so stupid - of course an assassin could do the
same thing Rue did..</p><p>""Then - why didn't you make me leave?""</p><p>""We wanted you to see. But I didn't want you to feel you
*had* to watch. I wanted to arrange it so that it was your decision.
What I didn't expect was for you to go to all this trouble, just to
please me.""</p><p>Rue didn't know how to feel. She sat silently.</p><p>""Rue, honey."" Rue's mother stroked the girl's leg,
""Since you went to all that trouble, and I want this to be your
decision, I won't be mad if you say no. But can I?""</p><p>Rue grinned from ear to ear, She pulled up the skirt of
her new pink dress, pulling down the overly larger underwear that were
practically a pair of pants in their own right.</p><p>She spread her legs opening herself to her mother, ""Yes please.""</p>"
290,"The Yummy Princess Loses Her Innocence, Part 1",Aunt Molly,1,"One year after the first series, on thew eve of her eleventh birthday Rue's world is shaken by politics","['g/g', 'fant']","<p>The palace was known for its grand spacious rooms, its
high ceilings and broad hallways. But the drawing room was small and
cozy. A place of human proportion for those who are tired of feeling
small compared to royal grandeur.</p><p>This was the perfect place for Rue and Morgan.</p><p>The sweet pretty girl was a few years younger than Rue,
long mousy brown hair and sweet green eyes. The two girls stuffed
themselves into the seat of a big comfy chair. Large windows light the
room brightly. And Rue read her history lesson aloud.</p><p>She found that reading her lessons to others (often
Carlo) helped her learn them, unfortunately the Wittan was keeping
all the servants - including Carlo, especially busy. With ten
visiting barons, their spouses, servants and retainers.</p><p>But of course when the Wittan met, or whenever baron
Helmut came to visit for any reason, it meant Morgan came too.</p><p>""'And so it was that the two great empires of Monin
and Pomore had consumed the world between them, having no other prey
they fell upon one another in a war so terrible that the border
between them became known as the Bloodlands.'""</p><p>Rue turned a page, kissing the girl's cheek. ""'A
border governess for Pomor went forth to her counterpart in Monin. She
said to him, ""Why do we fight one another when we have more in common
than we do with the far off emperors. We shall marry and form a nation
between us.""</p><p>""But"", spoke the Monite governor, ""Will not our rulers
want to reclaim this land for their own?""</p><p>""Yes indeed, but we will play one against the other,
and let them fight over the very last piece of unconquered land,
meanwhile we shall be an island of peace in a sea of unceasing war.""'""</p><p>Morgan leaned in to look at the illustrations of Governess
Pasha their first Queen. ""'And so they did marry and bade the border
governesses Pomor to wed the governors of Monin and form a new
nation. Known to some as the Blood Kingdom, but also by its capital,
Thol.'""</p><p>Rue smiled at the young girl and stroked her hair.</p><p>""Rue, you smell like pears.""</p><p>Rue blushed, she had told the little girl about her adventures
the previous year with the fairies. Although she felt like a hypocrite
for doing so she left out the more graphic parts the little girl might
not be ready for.</p><p>""Yes well, they are your favorite aren't they?""</p><p>""Yes - we have a bunch of pear trees on our land, and they are
very, very sweet."" Morgan rubbed Rue's thigh, ""Will it taste like
pears too?""</p><p>""It'll taste like your favorite - for Colette it tastes like
strawberries. For Jenny it smelled like apples."" Her mother had
forbidden Rue to seduce any more of the maids, they did have work to
do.</p><p>""She didn't taste?""</p><p>""No."" No amount of assurance of Rue's consent (or promises
of reciprocation)  would assuage the oldest (but still quite
handsome) maid's guilt. A gentle kiss on the lips and a quick sniff
was the most she would do.</p><p>""Do you want me to taste?""</p><p>""No,"" Rue kissed the little girl's lips gently, ""I'd much rather,""
a kiss on each cheek, ""taste yours.""</p><p>""But its not yummy like your missy.""</p><p>""I would like to be the judge of that."" Kissing her sweet
pretty face, she started to unbutton Morgan's dress, and slid it off
of her shoulders.</p><p>Rue looked into the girl's eyes. Morgan was still smiling and
Rue started to suckle the little girl's neck. Her hands running over
the girl's underslip.</p><p>Morgan lifted it over her head, only the oversized
unflattering underpants that grownups seemed to insist the girls wear
remained on Morgan.</p><p>Rue kissed her way down the girl's pretty fair-skinned body,
sliding the pink underpants off.</p><p>""Are you comfortable Morgan? If you don't think you're ready
we don't have to.""</p><p>The girl smiled and opened her legs.</p><p>Rue kissed those smooth bare lips, running a tongue up and
down, exploring virgin folds.
Morgan squirmed slightly and sighed as Rue's tongue lapped gently at the
little missy, and Morgan lifted it to meet Rue's mouth.</p><p>Rue's tongue explored between Morgan's legs, learning their
secrets. The sweet girl's breath came in quick shallow pants. Rue
looked up to her and smiled even as her tongue continued its work.</p><p>The first cum struck Morgan before she expected it, a
soft gasp, and a sweet coo, then her whole body shuddered.</p><p>Morgan smiled, smooth dark hair splayed like a fan,
this was probably her first cum. Rue didn't even know if a girl
Morgan's age could get cums normally (she didn't know they couldn't
either).</p><p>""Rue I liked that *so* much, can we do that again tomorrow?""</p><p>""Tomorrow?  Morgan, that was just the appetizer. I mean,
unless you don't want another cum.""</p><p>Morgan grabbed Rue's head and pulled it down, without
hesitation the older girl wrapped her lips around Morgan's tiny nub
and began to suckle.</p><p>Morgan's breath came louder this time, she raised her
hips pushing them against Rue's mouth. Rue suckled and licked, she
was tempted to push her fingers inside, but did not want to break
Morgan's maidenhead. Instead Rue busied herself caressing and
exploring Morgan's body.</p><p>Morgan whined almost as if in pain, but with her legs
firmly clamped around Rue's neck, there was no doubt Morgan wanted to
continue.</p><p>Rue's spit mixed with the little girl's nectar. Though
not fairy enhanced it was a flavor Rue had grown to appreciate, even
crave.</p><p>Morgan shrieked as if she'd seen a mouse, then she
shuddered again.</p><p>""Rue that one was bigger!""</p><p>""They will keep getting bigger the more I do it.""</p><p>""Is this what sex is like for grown ups?""</p><p>Rue smiled and caressed the girl's cheek,              
""Only if one of them is fairy enhanced.""</p><p>Morgan kissed Rue's lips, the little girl didn't mind the
taste of missy on her. If you could stand it, so could she.</p><p>""Will you take me to the fairy mound?""</p><p>""Oh no, they'd try to turn you into a fairy.  They always
turn the  prettiest girl into fairies.""</p><p>Morgan's smile became toothy and mischievous, ""It's my turn.""
Rue tried to dive down to Morgan's missy for a third helping but
Morgan closed her legs.</p><p>""Its *my* turn."" When Rue started to undress Morgan slapped her
hands away, ""I wanna do it."" It took Morgan a little longer - but
Rue was in no special hurry.</p><p>Then Rue saw him peeking around the doorway, ""Morgan stop - we
have a spy.""</p><p>Alfred D'Tilmerand was a son of one of the Baronesses, older than
Rue, thin and pale. He wore the red military dress uniform popular
amongst the noble boys.</p><p>A bulge in the boy's pants told Rue he'd probably been watching
for a while.</p><p>Rue stood and tried to be as commanding as she knew, ""Alfred,
don't even think it.""</p><p>When the boy sprinted away Rue knew it was to tattle.</p><p>Rue gave chase and both youths sprinted down the hall.</p><p>They had gotten close enough to the Wittan that they could hear
the yelling</p><p>""I will not tolerate this woman a moment longer!"", which one was
that - baron Talos, yes Rue could recognize the grizzled undertones.</p><p>Carlo stepped out from one of the guest rooms with a hug pile of
dirty laundry in hisd arms.</p><p>""Carlo don't let him pass!""</p><p>The laundry boy obediently and without hesitation jumped in front of
the door that lead to the grand meeting hall.</p><p>Alfred was shorter than Carlo, but tried to act taller, ""Boy - move
aside, I must see my mother.""</p><p>Carlo didn't like the young noble's tone, ""Boy? I'm older than you!""</p><p>A falsetto voice that belonged to Rue's uncle
Monique,""Talos there has to be a vote, you can't just stage a coup!""</p><p>Rue ran up behind Alfred, panting, ""Carlo - don't let him
get past you.""</p><p>Carlo crossed his arms, ""Well I guess a princess beats
whatever you are.""</p><p>""A baron - baron Alfred D'Tilmerand, and there will be hell
to pay if you do not let me pass.""</p><p>Carlo looked down at the still pronounced bulge in the
noble's pants.</p><p>""You caught Alfie peeking in on you and Morgan?""</p><p>Rue nodded.</p><p>""Alfie no one likes a tattle tail. Just forget what you saw.""</p><p>Talos spoke again, ""Ariel! Ariel!""</p><p>Ariel D'Tilmerand was Alfred's mother. The response sounded
sing-songy and dismissive, but the words were unintelligible from the
hall.</p><p>Alfred stood straight, ""I do not need to explain myself to
you - either you remove yourself from my path, or I remove you."",
Alfred assumed a fighting stance, he raised his fists and set them
wheeling past each other.</p><p>""Alfie, have you ever been in a fight in your life?""</p><p>Alfred struck Carlo in the face.</p><p>Rue winced, ""Carlo you can't hit him!""</p><p>Carlo forced himself to calm down, ""Its alright Rue. I'd say he
hits like a girl but I know some girls who hit pretty good.""</p><p>Alfred grunted, punching Carlo a second time, ""Fight me villain!""</p><p>After the third punch it was hard for Carlo to keep his cool.
""Alfie you are starting to get on my nerves.""</p><p>The fourth strike and Carlo's face turned red.</p><p>Alfred furrowed his brow, ""Do you know what I saw? I saw Rue
molesting baron Helmut's daughter.""</p><p>Carlo took a deep breath and counted to ten, ""Its none of your
business Alfie.""</p><p>""I wonder what people are going to think when they learn that the
heir apparent is a sick, twisted, deviant, whore""</p><p>Carlo only had to throw one punch.</p><p>Carlo was glad that the Queen felt strongly about humane treatment
of prisoners.</p><p>The palace dungeon though dark and dusty was mostly clean. There
were rats that scurried in the dark, curious about the stranger
invading their world.</p><p>Carlo probably felt it was not good timing to punch the noble boy
in the face just as</p><p>His mother walked out.. The Wittan broke sooner than he had
expected.</p><p>Traitor!</p><p>One of the barons shouted it at the baroness just as she ran to
collect her son and have the ""peasant"" throne in a cell.</p><p>Carlo rubbed his eyes, Ooh, good job Carlo You couldn't keep it
cool just two more seconds could you?</p><p>From the top of the stair leading to the rest of the palace there
came the protesting squeal of rusted hinges, and the dim stream of
daylight. The sound of slow hobbling feet and a thick oak cane.</p><p>The dim light of a lantern in the old woman's free hand lit up the
weathered face of Carlo's grandmother.</p><p>""What did you do, boy?""</p><p>""He called the Princess a whore.""</p><p>The old woman snorted, ""He was goading you, he knew as soon as
you lashed out he could play the poor victim brutalized by a vicious
peasant.""</p><p>""Grandma - according to Rue's books a 'peasant' is a subsistence
farmer.""</p><p>""Then what the flax are we?""</p><p>""'Commoners.'""</p><p>The old woman nodded lowing herself into a lotus position on
the floor. ""Carlo dear, Rue is doing what she can for you, but I
won't sugar coat this., baroness Ariel is talking about having you
banished. from the city.""</p><p>""I see.""</p><p>""Carlo - I can't protect you. And I can't go with you. I'm too
old to live outside these walls.""</p><p>Carlo reached out and took his grandmother's hand, ""Its
alright. I know it will be alright no matter what.""</p><p>Rue waited for the commotion to settle. She had watched the guards
drag Carlo away as Ariel D'TIlemerand shrieked historically.</p><p>That faker Alfred started bawling as if he'd not been the one who
started the fight.                        
Once the crying stopped and the ""there, there""'s were finished. Rue
gently knocked on the door.</p><p>""Baroness, can I come in?""</p><p>""Yes Princess do come in.""</p><p>The room was small but well furnished and well decorated. A large
window openned into the back garden. It was late afternoon, early
autumn, still relatively warm, though the leaves were turning.</p><p>Alfred was lying in the big canopy bed with a peice of meat over his
eye. Ariel D'Tilmerand sat nearby. She wore a low cut black dress with
plenty of cobwebby frills and ruffles.</p><p>Rue curtseyed, though the baroness was lower in rank Rue had been
told to respect her elders, ""Baroness I want to talk about Carlo.""</p><p>""Awful boy I don't know why your mother puts up with him.""</p><p>""Carlo was trying to protect me. Alfred had been spying on me and
Morgan. Carlo was trying to keep him from tattling.""</p><p>Alfred sprung to a sitting position, though the meat was still over
his eye,  ""Mother you don't understand Rue is a pervert! You should
have seen what they were doing!""</p><p>Ariel shook her head, ""But that still doesn't excuse the
boy for attacking my son.""</p><p>""Alfred had punched Carlo in the face four times without
Carlo even  blinking, and then Alfred called me a whore to his face.""</p><p>""Alfred! Is that true?""</p><p>Alfred looked away from his mother's stare - even with
only one eye exposed that stare was piercing, ""Well she is mother,
she's such a sicko!""</p><p>Ariel shook her head again, ""Son we will talk later. Rue
dear, I am so sorry. He is the youngest - his brother and sister
moved out when he was still little. And he is too much of a snob to
play with the servant's children. He doesn't understand it's normal to
explore, even with another girl.""</p><p>""I am glad you are understanding about this.""</p><p>""To hear Alfred tell it, the laundry boy was some savage
that jumped him. Apparently he was trying to defend his mistress's honor.""</p><p>""Baroness why was everyone yelling in the Wittan?""</p><p>The baroness rolled her eyes and waved her hand as if
fanning away something foul smelling.    ""Well darling part of it is
politics. All the barons want to have their way, baron Talos
especially. He wanted to overthrow your mother during the meeting.""</p><p>Rue stood with her mouth open. She found a chair nearby
and sat down, ""But Baron Talos is mommy's Carlo.""</p><p>""Excuse me?""</p><p>""When mommy was my age she and baron Talos used to get
into all kinds of trouble. She told me all kinds of stories. They're
cousins.""</p><p>""Darling we're all cousins - the barons are all inbred
more thoroughly than a prize heifer. Your mother and father are second
cousins. I am your mother's second cousin too.""</p><p>""So we're all family.""</p><p>Yes dear - one big dysfunctional family.""</p><p>""Why did he call you 'traitor'?""</p><p>""He thought I would go along with him, but I wouldn't.
He has plans, big plans for the throne.""</p><p>""But mommy is Queen how can he take over?""</p><p>Traditionally each generation the Wittan would choose a
new Queen when one died, went mad or showed gross incompetence. Your
family has done such a good job leading us we have let it pass from
mother to daughter without question.  But Talos is trying to convince
everyone your mother is incompetent and make him King.</p><p>""He wants to start an empire by conquering territory from
Faust and the Goblin Kingdom. But your mother only wants peace, and
that frustrates him.""</p><p>""He wants to start a war?""</p><p>"" Yes, he thinks Thol can be the new great empire, the
new Monin, and some of barons believe it too. But don't worry, your
mother will put a stop to it.""</p><p>""Are you going to banish Carlo?""</p><p>""No - but he has to stay in his cell until we leave.
Just to keep trouble to a minimum.""</p><p>"" My birthday is tomorrow -Are you going to be there?""</p><p>""Oh I see the servants aren't running around for just us.""</p><p>""Yes, they will be due for some vacation time after
all this. Thank you baroness. Carlo is a very good friend and I
wouldn't want him banished.""</p><p>""Rue, could you do a favor for me?""</p><p>""Anything baroness.""</p><p>""If your mother were in trouble, what would you do to
help? Before you say 'anything' just think about what 'anything' could
mean. Your title, your wealth, your comfort.""</p><p>Rue nodded, ""I will think hard about it.""</p><p>Rue walked out and caught baron Helmut, Morgan's
grandfather. It was hard to read him, the thick mane of white hair
topped a still slim and trim body, even if the lines on the man's face
were quite deep.</p><p>Rue had never seen him smile, not even once.</p><p>""Baron Helmut."", Rue winced as she had a bad habit of
pronouncing his name ""helmet"".</p><p>""Yes Princess.""</p><p>""I just want you to know, I didn't do anything to Morgan
without her permission.""</p><p>Helmut blinked twice, sniffed, cleared his throat,
""Oh. Morgan said the same thing.""</p><p>""So its all alright?""</p><p>Another long silence, ""Yes I suppose. I must get
going.""</p><p>Rue ran to tell Carlo the good news, while bringing
down his dinner. He seemed comfortable enough, or at least resigned,
with staying in his cell for a couple for days.</p><p>""At least I'm not banished."", while eating a pork pie.</p><p>""But it was weird, she asked what would I give up to help
my mother.""</p><p>""I assume you said 'anything'""</p><p>""But the baroness asked me to really think about what
'anything ' could mean. What if I had to give you up? Or daddy? Or
nanny? I mean I really thought - giving up people would be the most
awful thing.""</p><p>""If it came down to it, I expect you to give me up for
your mother's sake, and I know Nanny and the Prince would give
anything for her too.""</p><p>When the princess emerged from the dungeons she made
her way to her mother's room only to overhear her mother and the
baroness, ""Then make the decision for her, it will be for the best.""</p><p>""But I promised myself I wouldn't do this to her.""</p><p>""She's a royal, she'll understand this is what it  means
to be a princess.""</p><p>""This can wait until after the party I will not burden her
with this.""</p><p>""Well don't wait too long my queen. You will need allies
sooner, rather than later.""</p><p>Rue hid around the corner and watched the baroness exit.</p><p>The princess slipped into her mother's bedchamber, with
the same careful stealth she'd used one year ago. Her mother hung her
head low.</p><p>Rue climbed up onto the bed and held her mother tight.</p><p>""I hate the Wittan. Hate it, hate it, hate it. "", the
Queen punctuated her statement by punching the bed repeatedly.""I like
some of the barons but I hate the politicking.""</p><p>""Is Aunt Madeline coming to my party?""</p><p>""No sweetie, she said she can't make it, but she'll be
here for the Festival of Light for sure.""</p><p>""Will we still be living here then?""</p><p>""Where else would we...she told you?""</p><p>Rue nodded.</p><p>""Right now I have your father, baron Monique, baron
Peters, baron Helmut, Baroness Ula and hopefully baroness Ariel, with
my vote that makes seven. We have a clear majority. I am only in
trouble if one of them defects.""</p><p>""So why do you look worried?""</p><p>""I'll tell you after your birthday. I do not want you to
worry about anything. I can take care of this, its my job.""</p><p>Dinners during the Wittan were notoriously polite. The more
troubled the meeting the more polite the dinner. This particular
dinner was polite to the extreme. Hardly anyone spoke. And even that
were the conspicuous absences of the baron Talos's allies.</p><p>To actually shun the queen at dinnertime, Rue had never
heard of that being done.</p><p>But talking to Rue about her birthday seemed like a safe
topic. Baron Monique would have made a fetching woman and filled his
lacy black dress quite well, if only he not insisted on wearing that
big bushy moustache.</p><p>""Rue darling I hear you are inviting several city children
to your party.""</p><p>Rue nodded, ""A few girls, if I am Queen one day I should
meet my people.""</p><p>""Oh dear Goddess."", Alfred took a piece of broccoli,
chewed and swallowed.</p><p>Monique cut a piece of meat and pushed it around his
plate. ""I think its sweet, she wants to be a woman of the people.""</p><p>""The masses are asses - isn't that what you say mother?""</p><p>Ariel D'Tilmerand sat next to her son, occasionally
cleaning his face. She laughed nervously, ""Well, I think I may have
been taken out of context."", she whispered harshly in the boy's ear.</p><p>Rue took a bite of potato and drank a bit of wine. It was
not unusual for children to be given wine, so long as it was watered
down. ""Mother says that more people die of disease in our kingdom
every year from disease  and poor sanitation than did from Goblin
arrows during the war.""</p><p>Monique shouted across the table, Rue's father was tall
and handsome with salt an pepper hair and a long drooping moustache.
He wore the black and gray dress military uniform of a field
marshal.""Edward darling - how many died during the goblin war?""</p><p>The Prince Consort thought for a moment, ""About two
thousand by blade and arrow, another two thousand by infection and
disease.""</p><p>The numbers would sound small by another worlds standards
until one realizes that this is a world were killing had yet to be
automated. No air strikes, no tanks, no machine guns, no poison
gas, no city destroying missiles.</p><p>Baron Helmut stood, raising a glass. Not an unusual
gesture during Wittan dinners, usually to celebrate an allegedly
productive meeting.</p><p>"" I have thought long and hard. This afternoon we may
have heard of Alfred's discovery of my granddaughter and Rue together.
I do not blame the girls they are innocent. But it is a sign of the
decadence, the corruption of Mavere's rule, the decadence, the
focusing on trivialitties and the neglecting of our nation's security.
I formally declare my support for Baron Talos he is this country's
only hope.. I will excuse myself so you may enjoy your dinner in peace.""</p><p>Mavere rose, ""Baron, please stay we can discuss this.""</p><p>""No I'm sorry, but there is nothing to discuss."", baron
Helmut left the table.</p><p>Rue saw Mavere collapse into her seat. Rue might have been
a child but she could do the math, seven to six turned to six verses six.</p>"
291,"The Yummy Princess Loses Her Innocence, Part 2",Aunt Molly,2,,['F/g fant'],"<p>Rue did not visit the chapel much In the dim light Rue could only
make out the small stone obelisk. The Unknown God. The
God-That-You-Did-Not-Find-Here. Rue made her way towards it and pulled
out a piece of chalk from her purse.</p><p>Inscribing the runes of magic she closed her eyes. She could feel
the magic in a place just out of her reach, she opened herself to it,
it flowed through her, warm, like a nice cup of tea on a chill
winter's evening. Then she channeled the magic into the runes they lit
up, bathing the chapel in a soft white light.</p><p>There were candles, but the Unknown God was easier to find in
the dark.</p><p>""I'm sorry Unknown God if I offended you."" She patted the
featureless granite affectionately.</p><p>The ceiling was covered with a mosaic of the creation of the
world, Shuuil (creation) and Sutnok (Entropy), under the guidance
of their child Niadral (balance, the Dead and Judgement - also most
infamously the patron of lawyers).out of the stuff of Chaos.</p><p>Equal parts bright and dark, death and life, decay and growth.</p><p>At Rue's feet was the horrific image of the end of the world.
Men wielding fire and smoke, death on a scale unheard, corpses piled
like firewood, everything green had been destroyed, every animal
consumed. Every eye filled with hatred, fear or both.</p><p>""And so Creation was undone by the weapons of war.."", the
writing held special meaning now.</p><p>At eye level their were the patron gods. Small well made
statues in niches along the wall. In the empty spaces above, below
and in between were paintings from the Trilogy.</p><p>Assura, the goddess of love, her husband Tylus, the sun.
They were an odd couple. The former a shameless hedonist, the latter
an ascetic. The former concerned only with pleasure, the latter with
toil, bringing life to the world.</p><p>In scripture they seemed more like brother and sister,
some scholars say they were siblings. Some say they were both.</p><p>Tylus stood in a cheery yellow robe, his staff glowing
brightly as he walked across the sky. Assura reminded Rue of her
mother, and the similarity might not have been coincidental. The
sculptor may have purposefully tried to gain favor by making the
statue look like their patroness.</p><p>Rue kneeled, siblings or spouses she needed their help.</p><p>She closed her eyes and bowed her head.</p><p>""What are you doing sweetheart?"", Nanny's knees crackled
slightly as she lowered herself to the floor, ""Oh Goddess - don't get
old Rue, if you can help it.""</p><p>""Talos used to love mommy, I am hoping Assura helps him
remember.""</p><p>""I see, is it alright if I pray here with you?""</p><p>Rue held Nanny's hand, and they bowed their heads.</p><p>""Nanny, what happens if mother loses her throne?""</p><p>""She will be demoted to baroness. Don't worry - you will
still be one of the most over privileged little girls in the world.
But you will probably move to your father's estate, she will have
Talos's seat in the Wittan.""</p><p>""What about Carlo, and Colette, and Jenny, and everybody?""</p><p>""They belong with the palace dear.""</p><p>""Oh... what about you?""</p><p>""I belong to you sweetheart, till the day I die."", Nanny
took hold of the little princess.</p><p>Rue didn't remember falling asleep,  she was surprised to
find herself in her own bed.
As a princess she had gotten breakfast in bed several times (though
Nanny discouraged the practice since leaving food crumbs in the room
was not sanitary), but only on her birthday would breakfast be
delivered by a Queen.</p><p>Rue's father kissed her cheek, ""You are now officially
eleven years old."", Prince Consort Edward was a tall handsome man,
ten years older than the Queen with long salt-and pepper hair tied
back in a tight ponytail. A long drooping moustache sported over his
lip,. He wore, as he always seemed to, the black and grey field
marshal dress uniform.</p><p>One time Rue had found a drawer full of medals in her
father's room, medals he referred to as ""trinkets"".</p><p>Breakfast was blueberry scones and a steaming cup of tea,
""What, no coffee?"", Rue smiled weakly.</p><p>""Oh great Goddess! Isn't it bad enough your father has
grown addicted to that thrice damned brew!"", the Queen, as she often
did, wore as little as possible. A shear bright red neglige. Material
so fine she might as well have walked about naked, save that Red was
the color of her office. Her long red hair also tied back simply.</p><p>Edward took hold of the Queen's hand, just about the most
affection Rue had ever seen her father show her mother. Edward then
took Rue's hand, ""This is not your fault. You Rue, are a child and
are not responsible for what happens. Your are forbidden to worry
about this. I want you to enjoy your birthday.""</p><p>""But Father.""</p><p>""I will have none of it. As for you, wife, you and I have
thirty days till the hearing. That is plenty of time for some ass
kissing, if necessary. My guess is they don't really want to replace
you, they want to make some kind of deal.""  </p><p>Rue took a bite of scone, ""Hearing?""</p><p>Mavere sighed, ""We have to explain that much. If the Wittan
is split as to wether or not I should be removed from office, a
priest of Niadral will act as magistrate in a hearing. Like any trial
evidence will be presented, witnesses will be called. A jury chosen.""</p><p>""Do we have a lawyer?""</p><p>""The very best available. He works with the ministers in the
East Wing.  And we have a pretty good chance of winning. We promise
Rue. In a couple of days Carlo will be pressing your father's pants
again. And by next month this will all be behind us.""</p><p>Rue felt uneasy, there was something her mother wasn't telling
her. But Rue smiled anyway. Whatever it was her parent's could fix it.</p><p>Mavere reached down to the floor and picked up a small wooden box
wrapped in a red bow. ""This is from your aunt Madeline, since she
couldn't come.""</p><p>""I thought I opened my presents after dessert.""</p><p>""Well this present you might want to open in private.""</p><p>Edward snorted, ""I still think this isn't appropriate for an
eleven year old.""</p><p>""Our daughter is special.""</p><p>""Of course she is, but its still not appropriate.""</p><p>Mavere handed Rue the box and the princess opened it quickly,
reaching in she held the object and stared at it.</p><p>""Aunt Madeline gave me a penis?""</p><p>""It's called a 'dildo' - it's what your aunt Madeline uses when
she can't get the real thing.""</p><p>Edward shook his head, ""The poor woman has your mother's libido
and no one to use it on..""</p><p>""Your aunt got this for you in case you might find yourself
similarly lover deficient.""</p><p>""I will have to send her a thank you letter.""</p><p>""That would be good. Oh and about your party tonight.  Me  and your
father and the servants all understand your 'special' nature. And that
you have needs a normal little girl might not.
But the girls from town might not. So you have to promise no matter
how pretty they are you won't try to seduce any of them.""</p><p>""But sometimes I feel like I'm gonna explode.""</p><p>""Hence your new present. Of course you can't just abandon your
guests every time you get horny so you and I are going to take care of
that right now.""</p><p>Edward stood straight,""And this is where I must leave.""</p><p>""No daddy stay, I like boys too.""</p><p>""I know you and your mother are very happy, but the thought of
me touching you that way just makes me uncomfortable. "", he leaned in
and kissed his daughter, ""I will see you later on.""</p><p>When Edward left, Mavere tugged on Rue's simple white
nightgown.""off.""</p><p>Rue slipped it up over her head, smooth naked body, Mavere ran
her hands over it.</p><p>The princess's body was like a favorite garden - thoroughly
explored but always pleasant to move through.  She kissed Rue's lips
gently once, twice three times. Gentle pecks that transformed into
passionate kissed.</p><p>Mavere kissed down the side of Rue's neck, causing the girl to
sigh and coo softly.</p><p>The Queen pushed Rue down onto the bed.  Kissing and suckling
little pink nipples that were already erect.  Rue stroked her mother's
hair.The red headed queen moving from one nipple to the other and
back again.</p><p>Mavere raised herself up onto her knees, her hands tracing
down Rue's long curly black locks, down over the olive skin the girl
had gotten from her father, down past erect pink nipples, down, down
over a smooth flat stomach and her cute belly button, down to the
girls thighs, a single finger tracing Rue's smooth missy.</p><p>Rue smiled and opened her legs, and her mother leaned in for a
sniff, Strawberries. A lick. Strawberry jam. Or maybe strawberry syrup?</p><p>Mavere took a few tentative licks and Rue inhaled sharply, the
girl raising her missy to her mother's mouth.</p><p>""Shh - patience Rue"", a few more licks, the aroma leaving Mavere
slightly giddy. Mavere gave a few more licks, her hands caressing
Rue's smooth thighs, sliding down to caress the girl's bottom.</p><p>Now the Queen began to lap at that missy nectar in earnest,
and Rue's sighs turned to moans. The girl squirmed under her mother's
ministering.</p><p>""Oh mommy oh mommy oh mommy - "", Rue whispered her chant with
each exhale as Mavere's tongue ran over, around and back and forth
across Rue's nub. The Queen's tongue reacquainting itself with the
landscape of Rue's missy, lips wrapped tightly around the nub
suckling gently *</p><p>Breath quick as a rabbit now, and the Queen's own heart
racing, her body warm and tingly,</p><p>The Queen made sure her tongue was inside Rue when the girl had her
first cum, feeling that missy tighten around her.</p><p>Apples. The Sweetest apples of autumn, the kind you make cider
and apple crisp from. The Apples that were ready right now. So sweet
they were as good as candy. Mavere lapped at Rue's nectar with renewed
vigor.</p><p>Rue wrapped her legs around Mavere's neck as if the lovely
Queen might try to slip away, but there was no chance of that. Mother
suspected a crowbar couldn't pull her mouth away from her daughter's
missy.</p><p>Rue's second cum - louder than the first, longer, the
girl's whole body trembling. Mavere 's thoughts grew hazy and jumbled.
She was only vaguely aware their was a world outside of the space
between her daughter's legs.</p><p>Oh Goddess - Cherries - my favorite!</p><p>Mavere lapped noisily, almost growling as her tongue searched
relentlessly for nectar which leaked from her daughter's missy.</p><p>Rue's third cum caused the girl to cry out, her back
arching. If Mavere could still count, she could have counted to ten
before the cry stopped,</p><p>Some part of  Mavere's mind not clouded by whatever fairy magic
Rue's missy had conjured, tried to remind Mavere to come up for air,
but Rue wanted more and sensing the Queen might pull that wonderful
tongue away Rue's missy made an offer Mavere could not refuse.</p><p>Chocolate.</p><p>Rue's fourth cum flowed with a gentle spray over Mavere's face
Even raising her head away Rue could see those eyes filled with lust.
A finger buried in her own smooth shaved missy. Sighing She took hold
of the new dildo and thrust it aggressively into Rue's missy, while
her tongue renewing its attack. Mavere growled like an animal,
something that always excited Rue.</p><p>Rue's breath was loud and heavy, she squirmed and arched her
back, calling out ""mommy!"" with every other breath.</p><p>With the dildo shoved in tight Rue's fifth cum spurted like sea
spray, getting Mavere's shear neglige all wet. She slide it off of her
body, shapely fair skin with a few brown freckles</p><p>Mavere suckled Rue's nub hard, it tasted like normal missy -
Mavere's favorite flavor of all.</p><p>Rue woke up in her favorite place, naked and warm in her
mother's arms.</p><p>""Rue sweety - we have to get up. If Starshine is coming to this
party you must tell her the rules.first, and you promised to visit
Carlo. And of course you will need to get dressed.""</p><p>""Can I have sexy clothes like yours for the party?""</p><p>""You're still not old enough, besides I don't think we will
have anything for you in the next few hours.""</p><p>Rue sighed and got up. She reached for her pouch on the
bookshelf and grabbed a piece of chalk and offered it to her mother.</p><p>""Sweety, the Talent isn't that strong in me.  I hardly go past
candle lighting.""</p><p>Next to Rue's pouch was a small white dress, Rue picked it up.
Then kneeled down to the floor and drew the runes for a simple
summons. She opened herself to the magic. It flowed from somewhere
outside herself, but not from any place she could point to..</p><p>Then Rue sat nearby and began to chant slowly to
herself. Runes came to life, as if responding to some kind of unheard
role call..</p><p>""Starshine...Starshine...Starshine.""</p><p>A hole opened in the floor, and their was a rush
aof wind and then somethign flew out.</p><p>Six inches tall, a shapely body of a girl just
barely old enough to be courted. Or maybe not quite old enough. That
teasing age when a man wants a girl but is not yet allowed to have her.</p><p>Naked, smooth, hairless. On her head rose petals. On her back
dragonfly wings.
""Party! Party! Party!"", Starshine flew about the room, she spun once, twice, three times.</p><p>""Hey! Aren't their supposed to be more people here? Rue I thought
we agreed, you would open the portal in the *middle* of the party, so
I could make a grand entrance. You didn't even make use of many of the
effect runes I taught you.""</p><p>Mavere moved over and sat near Rue and Starshine, ""It is nice to
finally meet you I am Rue's mother.""</p><p>Starshine waved away Mavere impatiently,""Yeah, yeah, yeah - just a
sec. Rue, you know how important it is for me to make an impression, to have everyone look at me and say 'wow she's short but she's sexy', and I'll say 'well I can be taller - but then I wouldn't be able to
fly ' - it's a physics thing.""</p><p>""Starshine - my mom is the Queen.""</p><p>Starshine turned towards Mavere and her whole body blushed, ""
Ohhh...heh heh. Hi your highness..Thank you for letting me come to
Rue's birthday party. It is going to be more than the three of us?""</p><p>""Yes, Starshine it will be. But we wanted to lay down a few rules.""</p><p>Starshine slumped in mid air, like a child told to clean her
room for the third time that day, ""Rules?..What is it with you
humans and rules? I once flew into your library and found a whole book
of just rules.""</p><p>Mavere shifted, so she lay on her side proped up in one arm,
Rue liked the way that looked. Even without a stitch of clothing she
could not be mistaken for anything but a Queen.</p><p>""Which library?""</p><p>""The one down in the east wing.""</p><p>Rue leaned in, ""Starshine that's the palace law library. It's
used by the royal bureaucracy.""</p><p>""A law library?"", Starshine looked as if she might be sick, "" You
mean *all* those books were rules? Did you humans ever try living
without rules?""</p><p>Mavere smiled,""You must understand we need rules in order to
have a civil society. After all we live in much large communities than
fairies. If we didn't have rules we might fall into chaos and violence..""</p><p>Starshine sighed,""Well alright - what are the rules?""</p><p>Rue gave Starshine the dress.</p><p>""I have to wear clothes? "", waving her hands over
her body, ""But look at me - why would you want to cover this up?""</p><p>Mavere brushed a stray strand of red hair, ""You
are extremely sexy, but in the human world we usually wear clothing
at social gatherings.""</p><p>""But in all the paintings fairies are naked,
folks will accept it.""</p><p>""Some humans are uptight, and there will be
children at the party whose parents
might not want a naked, sexy girl flitting about""</p><p>""Fine but why give me something so *blah*?""</p><p>""Well we thought since it is much easier to
transform a piece of cloth than it is to transform a teenaged boy -
you would have an easier time tailoring it to your tastes.""</p><p>""Well, I guess I could do something with it."",
Starshine lay the generic looking white dress on the floor. She drew
runes with her finger, something Rue had never seen a human wizard do
- not even Master Wexlan.</p><p>Starshine changed color, cut, length, patterns
over and over. Until she got something she wanted.</p><p>The dress covered everything - barely. It looked
less like cloth and more like a creeping vine snaking around her body,
colorful flower blooming along its length.</p><p>""I think you looked more wholesome naked.""</p><p>Starshine laughed musically, ""I never thought naked
was ever unwholesome.""</p><p>""Fair enough But I want you to understand there is
another rule, one you and Rue have to follow. Rue is inviting several
girls from town for this party. Some may be very pretty. You are not
to seduce any of them.""</p><p>""Ooh "", a collective whine from fairy and princess alike.</p><p>""I mean it - I don't need angry fathers coming to the
palace complaining of the princess molesting their daughters.""</p><p>""Mommy - I promise to keep my hands to myself.""</p><p>""Starshine?""</p><p>Starshine rolled her eyes,""I suppose.""</p><p>""Good, Now Rue get dressed. I have to get some
work done before the party starts."", Mavere kissed Rue on the lips
and slipped on her neglige, still wet with girl nectar, and strode out
into the hall..</p><p>Starshine sniffed the air, ""Did you guys just have sex?""</p><p>""Yes, why?"", Rue went through the dresses in her
closet. They depressed her now. With all the changes she had gone
through in the last year she was still wearing these long little girl
dresses. The proper kinds of clothing that ""good girls"" wear.</p><p>True they were pretty, but they no longer
represented who she was.</p><p>Starshine let out a frustrated groan, ""Don't you
ever think about me? You summon me too early for the party and too
late for the sex! You know I'm up for some human missy!""</p><p>Rue picked out a pink dress, a bit too poofy. She
hoped she would be allowed to wear more grown up looking stuff soon,
""My mommy isn't one for group stuff, she says she only has the one
tongue.""</p><p>Starshine hurrumfed as Rue got dressed.</p><p>""So what are we going to do now?""</p><p>""Well first I am going to get Carlo's lunch.""</p><p>""Umm Rue - not to tell you how to run your palace, but if he's the servant,
shouldn't he bring you *your* lunch?""</p><p>""He would but he's kind of in prison. Long story.""</p><p>""Well don't you have other servants to bring him
his lunch?""</p><p>""We do but, Cook makes a big surprise for me on
each of my birthdays. And I can't stand the suspense. So it's an
excuse to get a peek..""</p><p>Making her way from her room, down to the
dining hall the maids and menservants were moving anything expensive
from the hall (""Hyperactive girls - priceless antiques, not a good
mix""), the Wittan should have still be going on during Rue's
birthday but Talos had ended it early.</p><p>Still The Wittan had already prepared the palace
for a large number of people, and with its early adjournment a lot of
space had been freed up.</p><p>A strange middle aged man in a large floppy cap
nearly colided with Rue. ""Oh my sincerest apologias princess. I was
not watching where I was going."", He bowed accidentally dropping some
of his scrolls.    </p><p>""Its alright it was an accident."", Rue didn't know
the man but he didn't seem threatening, ""Overmaid, do you know who
this is?""</p><p>The large old woman tore herself away from
directing the preparations, "" Oh - he's harmless enough. He's the
court genealogist.""</p><p>The Genealogist bowed a second time, again
dropping his scrolls.</p><p>Rue picked some up, ""Here why don't I help you
with those.""</p><p>""Thank you princess. Could you  tell me were your father
is?""</p><p>""I'll take you to him."", Carlo could wait a few minutes
Rue figured.</p><p>As they walked towards the Prince's study, Starshine
flitted around the genealogists head, ""Hey! How come you didn't say
'Is that a fairy - wow!'""</p><p>A voice half muffled by books and scrolls, "" Oh I have
seen fairies before. I used to play with Cobweb Silverhair.""</p><p>""When you say 'play'...?""</p><p>""I'm afraid I was a very timid boy, and would only go so
deep into the forest of sin before running back out. Kissing was as
far as it went.""</p><p>""Cobweb is kind of a prude as fairies go.""</p><p>""She's still alive? When I was a boy she said she was over a
hundred years old.""</p><p>""Oh yes - fairies don't die. They aren't exactly immortal.
But they don't die.""</p><p>Rue knocked on the study door, ""Daddy - there is a
genealogist here to see you.""</p><p>""Good I was expecting him.""</p><p>Rue opened the door.</p><p>Rue put her share of the scrolls on her father's desk.</p><p>""Rue this man and I need to talk alone.""    </p><p>""Yes daddy."", Rue closed the door and the two girls made their way
back to the dining hall.</p><p>Starshine seemed hurt that a second man had not noticed her,
""Maybe I should wear brighter colors? Or glow or something?""</p><p>""My daddy is just busy.""</p><p>""Hey - I thought your mom was the one in charge.""</p><p>""My father has a lot of experience with the military so my mother
put him in charge of the army and inelegance.""</p><p>""Wow he must be real smart if he's in charge of inelegance.""</p><p>""No silly! 'Inelegance ' is a nice way of saying 'spies'. If
you are spying on someone, you 'gather inelegance'""</p><p>""Ahh!"", Starshine, ""Want me to 'gather inelegance' on what the
men are talking about?"".</p><p>""You might get caught...""</p><p>""I'll go invis - trust me fairies can be very stealthy if they
want to be.""</p><p>""Remember my  daddy can hear a dog fart in the next town.""</p><p>""That's silly - it would be drowned out by all the dogs farting
in *this* town wouldn't it?""</p><p>""What I mean is, my father used to be my grandmother's master
spy, he is hard to sneak up on.""</p><p>""Got it, I'll make sure to be extra careful.""</p><p>Both girls saluted each other then Starshine seemed to wink from
existence.</p><p>""Princess! What brings you to my humble kitchen?."", as a boy
Cook had been caught in a kitchen fire, all his body hair had been
burned off and it had taken him weeks to recover. His chubby hairless
body had a slightly inhuman appearance to it. Still his face always
seemed to sport a broad smile.</p><p>Cook positioned his bulk to block the kitchen's front door, Rue
tried to sneak past it, but to no avail. ""Oh I thought I would just
pop in and get Carlo's lunch.""</p><p>""I was going to have my apprentice go down in a few minutes, so
there is no need to trouble yourself.""</p><p>Rue feinted left, but Cook anticipated the move. Rue could
have just *ordered* the large man to move but, that felt like
cheating somehow.</p><p>""Well I wanted to visit Carlo anyway, and I thought since I was
on my way anyhow.""</p><p>""Well I will get it for you the kitchen is not place for a woman
anyway.""</p><p>""I thought the sou chef was a woman.""</p><p>""Princess, please, I have been working on this for days, on top
of all those whining complaining barons. 'Why are my beans cold',
'the cheese on my onion soup isn't crisp'""</p><p>""I'm sorry - everyone has been working very hard.""</p><p>""Don't misunderstand princess, we don't mind a challenge, we
*like* a challenge. We love that you know we will never fail you. But
birthdays are special for us. That look in your eyes that says 'cook
how do you do it?'. But if you see it now, my half -finished
masterpiece yuo will ruin it.""</p><p>Rue sighed, ""Alright - but I really am going to visit Carlo. And I
*really* would like to bring him his lunch.""</p><p>""Well alright - but wait here.""</p><p>Rue nodded and the cook brought out Cook's Lunch Pie.</p><p>The lunch pie looked simple enough on the face of it, with a
small amount of red seasoning to mark were you are expected to start.</p><p>Split into three sections - the first part was a vegetable section
- carrots, peas and potatoes.A second section with steamed pork,
and a third (separated from the rest by a small bit of crust).
With a light custard.</p><p>Making her way to a back part of the palace, a guard unlocked a
thick oak door and handed the princess a lantern, and Rue descended
into darkness.</p><p>Raising a lantern, Rue slid the pie under the bars.</p><p>Carlo emerged from the dark, ""Ooh "", he took a fork offered to
him by Rue.</p><p>""How are you doing?""</p><p>""Its boring, but I'll live.""</p><p>""Want me to bring you a book?""</p><p>""I can't read, and its dark in here anyway.""</p><p>""Want me to *read* you a book?""</p><p>""No you got a party to go to, just bring me some cake if that's
alright.""</p><p>""I don't know if cook is making a cake - he's being very secretive.""</p><p>""How is my grandma holding up?:""</p><p>""I haven't seen her today, but I imagine she's pretty busy doing all
that laundry by herself. I am sure she will be by later today.""</p><p>""Yeah I'll have a lot of back washing to do once I am out of here.""</p><p>""Nanny says that if Talos gets the palace I will have to leave.""</p><p>Carlo put a fork full of pork pie in his mouth, skipping past the
vegetables. He grunted affirmation.</p><p>""That means I will have to leave you behind, because legally you
work for the palace, not for my family.</p><p>Carlo nodded chewing his food.</p><p>""Well, don't you have anything to say.?""</p><p>Carlo swallowed, ""I'm sure wherever you move to you will find
someone else to boss around.""</p><p>""Won't you miss me?""</p><p>""Of course I'll miss you, but what am I supposed to do about it?""</p><p>""I thought you would be sadder.""</p><p>""It hasn't happened yet - I'll be sad when it does.""</p><p>""Promise?""</p><p>""Oh yeah - I'll be bawling.""</p><p>A call from the top of the stairs, ""Princess - your guests have
arrived.""</p><p>Rue sighed, ""I have to go.""</p><p>""Rue, can I kiss you on the cheek?""</p><p>""No you have to kiss me on the lips."", Carlo gave a quick gentle
peck, like a brother might give a sister.</p><p>Rue smiled and ran upstairs.</p><p>Starshine flitted up just as Rue entered the dining hall.</p><p>Rue's Uncle Monique was there, and Nanny, and the Queen
(dressed in a more conservative outfit more appropriate for a girl's
party), Ariel D'Tilmerand was there with her son Alfred</p><p>Baroness Ula was there but she was sitting (understandable the
old woman had great trouble standing much of the time).</p><p>The maids and menservants made a second line behind the
assembled nobles, with  the Overmaid standing like a general before
her troops.</p><p>Starshine's face had an expression Rue had rarely seen on any
fairy - seriousness.</p><p>""Starshine - what did you find out?""</p><p>""Rue we can talk about it later.""</p><p>""You're acting like a grown up, you're keeping secrets from me.""</p><p>""I promise I will tell you later.""</p><p>A guard walked into the dining hall and announced the first
guest.</p>"
292,The Masturbation Fairy,Aunt Molly,1,,['g/g mast'],"<p>Judy stood in the closet of her room, she was a grown woman and felt
guilty for doing this but she could not help herself.</p><p>The inner wall of her walk in closet was, by coincidence the wall
of her daughter's room, and Judy could hear a distinct low buzz and
the gentle sighs and coos of her daughter Melody's pleasure.</p><p>""How come I don't get a buzzing thing?"", Harmony was Judy's
younger daughter.</p><p>""Cause you didn't get to meet the masturbation fairy.""</p><p>""Well how does you meet the masturbation fairy?""</p><p>""If you are young enough to believe in fairies and you give
yourself a great big cum the masturbation fairy will come to your
house and slip a sex toy under your pillow at night.""</p><p>""Did ya' see her?""</p><p>Melody let out a shuddering moan, Judy's daughter was taking her
sweet time, in no hurry to climax, wanting to float in gentle arousal.</p><p>""Oh yes - she was gorgeous, she had long blond hair and big
boobs, and a glittery dress that was see through. And she wore a
glittery mask and instead of a wand she carried a big glittery penis.""</p><p>""No way! Was she as pretty as Mommy?""</p><p>""No one is as pretty as Mommy - but she was close.""</p><p>Judy blushed furiously at the compliment.</p><p>""What did she do?""</p><p>""Well I never saw her enter my room - but I woke up with her
stroking me all over my body, it felt so good, I got all tingly down
there. She told me who she was and that I was a good girl for making
myself feel good,</p><p>She gave me the buzzing toy and asked me to use it so she knew
if I liked it. But I was kinda nervous because she was watching me -
but she said ' You don't need to be ashamed, Never be ashamed' ""</p><p>""Wow - then what?""</p><p>""Well then she helped me use the toy and I had such a big cum
the noise I made kinda scared me. But she said the noises were normal
too.</p><p>She said I should try to make myself feel good every day if
I could. And ever since then I use this toy on myself and think of her.""</p><p>""So how do I meet the masturbation fairy?""</p><p>""You got to give yourself a cum.""</p><p>""But I don' know how to do that.""</p><p>Melody let out a sigh of exasperation. The buzzing noise cut off.
""I suppose I could do it without the toy just one night, so you can
see what you have to do.""</p><p>""M'Kay.""</p><p>""Harmony - you gotta watch close alright?""</p><p>""M'kay.""</p><p>It was silent for the longest time, so silent Judy was afraid to
breath lest she gave herself away.</p><p>Judy thought she would pass out from holding her breath and then
at last she the wet and slippery sound of Melody's finger, and the
sighs of the girl's breath. "" Do it like I'm doing it Harmony.""</p><p>""M'kay.""</p><p>Soon two sweet breaths adjusting, matching pitch and tempo. Wet
slippery sounds of fingers.</p><p>""Melody - I feel tingly.""</p><p>""Good - keep going.""</p><p>""Am I doin' it right?""</p><p>""Yes Keep it up - you are doing fine.""</p><p>Judy was feeling awfully warm down below herself, but she
resisted the urge, one moan, one sigh and the girls would become
self conscious. She should have just walked a3way.</p><p>Then a loud throaty moan - from Harmony.</p><p>""Holy crap! Where did that come from?""</p><p>""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""No you didn't do anything bad - I just didn't expect anything
that big from such a little girl..""</p><p>""Do I keep rubbing?""</p><p>""If you want to, I know I'm gonna.""</p><p>Two slippery noises, sighs and moans, in time in sync. Breathing
together, sighing and cooing in pleasure together.</p><p>Judy's legs squeezed together, she was so sultry down there.,
and then - as one, both girls let out a long drawn out moan, a
chorus of passion.</p><p>Melody coughed - she always coughed after a big cum,</p><p>""Mel - was that a cum?""</p><p>""Oh yes - that was a big one. A lot bigger than a little girl
should have - you must be very special.""</p><p>Judy heard the sound of lips kissing, and of little Harmony
giggling.</p><p>""Harmony - could I sleep with you tonight?""</p><p>""M'kay - but why?""</p><p>""I want to meet the fairy again and say thank you.""</p><p>Carefully Judy extracted herself from the closet.</p><p>Judy's husband was reading a book in bed, Judy knocked the
book out of his hand, shoved him flat on his back and explained under
no uncertain terms he was going to make love to her without delay.</p><p>Two orgasms later she returned to the closet and listened. Two
gentle sleeping breaths.</p><p>She carefully donned the body paint, the glittering see through
dress, the mask and the blond wig. She practiced her high pitched
fairy voice.</p><p>She pulled out her big fairy dildo and waved it around. She took
the little vibrator ( the smallest one she could find )   Out of her
dresser drawer.</p><p>Judy's husband raised his,"" Judy I love you no matter what - but
you are a freak.""</p><p>Slipping on glittery high heeled shoes and gently snuck out into
the hall, slowly opening the door to Harmony's room.</p><p>Harmony was a girl's girl. Pink and rainbows and stuffed animals
everywhere. Two beautiful naked bodies intertwined under the covers.</p><p>Judy slipped the little pink vibe under Harmony's pillow She
was almost upset that neither of them woke up. Having gotten dressed
for the occasion.</p><p>Then a hand reach out, Melody - half asleep smiled, ""Thank
you. Masturbation fairy."" Melody winked and cuddled her sister closer.</p><p>Judy kissed her daughter gently on the lips, and slipped back
out into the hall.</p>"
293,Peasant Missy,Aunt Molly,1,,"['g mast', 'F/g romance', 'fant']","<p>Mother had done everything that she could to barricade the
door. That is, she shoved the table and the bed against it. But while
Melissa waited in the dark with her family, she had the distinct
impression this would not be near enough.</p><p>Melissa hadn't seen this stranger yet. she had been too
short to see past the wall of gawking villagers, and too big to be
lifted on any of the womens' shoulders. Father could have done it -
but father wasn't here.</p><p>The twins pushed their faces into the window from which Melissa
peered. ""Toddwina"" (as it should be known Todd and Nancy were quite
convinced that they were identical twins, they simply hadn't worked
out whether they were both boys or both girls so they alternated day
by day) adjusted his skirt and frowned, ""What's taking him so long?""</p><p>Mother and Jennet were watching from the other window,
Jennet's pregnant belly forcing her into an awkward position.</p><p>Grandmother sat back - in the dark, ""He has a clubbed
foot, it will take some time.""</p><p>Melissa put her hands on her hips, ""So we are cowering in
fear of a cripple?"", Melissa brushed her long brown hair back behind
her ear, she refused to let it ever be cut because sister
Margaret would not cut hers.</p><p>Jennet bit her knuckle, Melissa peered out once moor, the
village was still. Lan Melgore was not much more than a collection of
thatch roofed huts The sound of goats in their pen was the only thing
that broke the silence. There was no Inn, no tavern, no blacksmith.
The large oven made from the stones of the fields cleared back in
Grandmother's day was just about the only thing that set Lan Melgore
apart from a thousand other otherwise identical villages.</p><p>Ol' Zeke had forgotten to light it. Melissa noted that just
as the stranger finally came into view.</p><p>The stranger was not human, but he wasn't dwarf or goblin.
He was huge, larger than father. Larger than any of the young fit men
who were no conspicuously absent when they were needed most.</p><p>His skin was white - not *fair* like Melissa's skin, but
*white* like the powder makeup some of the nobles like to wear. He
dragged his foot along the dirt road that ran through the villages.
His eyes were yellow, like a wolf's. Tusks poked out from his lower
lip, and his hair, short and wiry.</p><p>But as frightening a sight as he was, he was also pitiable -
dressed in dirty rags, dragging his clubbed foot. His eyes drooped,
his breath labored. And he came to rest against the stone oven.</p><p>""Puh-leesh, Uh know Muh Uppurransh Ish fraghtening, but Uh
Mean you no hurm!""</p><p>""Daughter - you should go out and help him.""</p><p>Grandmother was Melissa's father's mother, but 'daughter in
law' was a cumbersome title.</p><p>""Why don't you?""</p><p>""Well I can't climb over that barricade you built."", waving at
the table and bed pushed against the door with her cane.</p><p>""Puh Leesh - a crusht uff bread? Uh cup uff washer?"",
Melissa felt pity for the poor man. And yet his large hands ended in
claw like fingernails that looked as if they could rend flesh.</p><p>Jennet bit her lip, ""This could be a trick. I heard of a man
who came through Eagle Bridge asking for hospitality, he would seem
so pitiful, then a naive young woman would let him in, he'd gut her
from Assura's smile to her chin and then grind her innards into sausage.""</p><p>""Toddwina"" took a careful look at the stranger, ""I don't think
he has a sausage grinder.""</p><p>Nancy rolled her eyes, ""He'll probably buy one from Pat.""</p><p>Mother snorted, ""For enough money Pat would grind the guts
himself.""</p><p>Grandmother waved a bony finger, ""Sometimes wizards disguise
themselves as weary travelers to test a village's hospitality.I heard
of one time a wizard turned the entire village of Lan Welwic to stone.""</p><p>Mother grunted, ""There is no village of Lan Welric - at
least not near here.""</p><p>""Not any more there isn't!""</p><p>The stranger made his plea once more.</p><p>Jennet looked at the stranger again, ""He could be the
cannibal of Cairn Rock.""</p><p>Grandmother shook her head, ""Sometimes the gods pretend
to be foreigners - they remember at the time of judgement your
kindness - or lack of it..""</p><p>Mother grunted ""You'd think they'd have better things to do.""</p><p>Melissa closed her eyes and prayed,she did as Sister
Margaret told her - put her trust in the goddess. She was still a
little girl and was unsure of what to do. Give me a sign.</p><p>Melissa stepped back from the window and kicked an apple that
had fallen to the floor.</p><p>Melissa picked it up, she spied a second resting near the
overturned table, and picked that up.</p><p>She climbed over mother's barricade and pushed the door
open and went outside.</p><p>The summer sun beat down, without even the meager
protection of her hut she felt terribly vulnerable. And the stranger
seemed so much larger. His arms so powerful, and those fingernails
definitely looked like claws. But it was too late now.</p><p>Melissa threw him an apple,.which the stranger deftly
caught. ""Thunk yuh."" he bit into it, chewed, swallowed, ""Why they
sund uh luttle gurl?""</p><p>""I am not an ordinary little girl - I am the fastest person in
the village, if you try to hurt me I will be gone in a flash - down
past the stream - down into the forest. And I am friends with all the
bears and wolves and wildcats!"", Melissa tried her best to stare the
stranger down.</p><p>When the stranger finished the first apple, Melissa threw
the second.</p><p>The stranger reached into his rags, ""uh have sumthin' fur you.""</p><p>Don't be a sausage grinder!</p><p>He pulled out a wooden scroll tube and tossed it at
Melissa's feet.</p><p>Then the stranger's foot straightened, He bowed deeply, ""My
lady "", he spoke in a deep bass.</p><p>And then, sprinting like a deer he ran down the road.</p><p>Melissa stared at the wooden scroll tube for quite some
time before picking it up. It was Melissa's Aunt Peg who emerged
first. She gave gave Melissa a tight embrace,""That is for being very
brave.""</p><p>Then Aunt Peg gave Melissa a hard smack on the back of the
head, ""And that is for being foolish!""</p><p>The scraping sound of moved furniture preceded the emergence
of Melissa's mother, grandmother and siblings.</p><p>Ol' Zeke was grandmother's cousin and he was next to emerge,
hunched over. ""Well what's in the scroll dearie?""</p><p>Melissa's cousin, Roger, tall and gangly, he was not
quite old enough to go off with the men to seek work in Bennin Iver
and bring home a few meager coins before harvest. He repeated the question.</p><p>Melissa shook the tube, it rattled slightly. So she opened
it. and shook out a silver talon.It was doubtful that father would be
bringing home that much money.Melissa examined the coin carefully -
one side had the image of old Queen Maud wielding a sword On the
opposite side was an image of what appeared to be the royal palace.</p><p>Melissa reached inside and pulled out the scroll.</p><p>Fine quality paper, in a very neat script, the letters
looped dramatically, and there were little hearts over the i's.</p><p>The village gathered around - all the old men, all the
children, all the women, and they looked at Melissa, and Melissa
looked back.</p><p>Mother stared intently, ""Well, what does it say?""</p><p>""I can't read it.""</p><p>""Isn't sister Margaret teaching you how to read?""</p><p>""It's got a lot of big words.""</p><p>The whole village let out a collective grumble.</p><p>""You're going to make me walk all the way to Temple Hill
aren't you?""</p><p>Melissa studied her feet.</p><p>Back when Melissa's mother was a girl Temple Hill was known
as Oak Hill, and was not much larger than Lan Melgore. It did have
one difference - it sat on the Queen's Way, a cobbled road that linked
the city of Thol with the region's capital, Bennin Iver.</p><p>Back then worship was informal - taking place in the tavern,
as often as not. But there came a point when a formal place of
worship was needed. And a proper priest to reside there.</p><p>And of course once you had a temple, and a tavern, well, it
was a good place to have a market - maybe once a week.</p><p>The grounds of the temple where a large vegetable garden. There
to show the bounty of the earth, fruits and vegetables of every kind
that could grow in the local climate Tomatoes, turnips, strawberries,
blueberries, carrots, cucumbers, cabbage, cauliflower and a
variety of herbs.</p><p>Of course there was also the fact a priestess needed to eat.</p><p>Sister Margaret was gathering the ripened vegetables in a
basket, on her hands and knees. Her long brown hair, not cut since
she took her vows, tied back, the ponytail dragging against the ground</p><p>She looked up, deep brown eyes, fair skin covered in
freckles, ""Oh Hello - is there something wrong?""</p><p>Melissa's mother handed sister Margaret the scroll, ""No
sister Margaret, Melissa received a message, and she can't read it.""</p><p>Sister Margaret got up and brushed dirt off of her simple
skirt.Then slowly she opened the scroll and read.</p><p>""Dearest recipient,<br/>
If you have received this message you have proven
yourself capable of seeing beyond outward appearances and into the
person within.<br/>
You are cordially invited to my birthday party on the
twenty-first day of Leaf Change I will send a servant to retrieve
you. Please do not bring a present, I will have far too many gifts as
it is. But I would like it if you dress your best.<br/>
If you have nothing suitable to wear you may use the
enclosed coin to help you buy something nice.</p><p>I look forward to seeing you</p><p>Sincerely,<br/>
Princess Rue.""</p><p>Sister Margaret looked over the letter, ""That is the
royal seal on the bottom.""</p><p>Mother muttered a curse under her breath, ""I was
hoping to use the money on something useful.""</p><p>""Mother I will need a new dress sooner or later - if
grandmother makes it a little big for me I can grow into it. You can
pass it down to Nancy when she gets old enough.""</p><p>""Or Todd"", Mother shook her head, ""Alright - we will
go to Pat's and pick up some cloth.""</p><p>""Mother, could I stay with Sister Margaret, please?
To help her around the temple?"", Melissa knew she wouldn't get to
choose the cloth anyway.</p><p>""Did you fill all the water barrels? Feed the goats? And by
'feed the goat' I don't mean letting them gnaw on the fence.""</p><p>""Yes mother.""</p><p>Mother turned to sister Margaret, ""Do you mind?""</p><p>Margaret smiled, ""She is a pleasure to have.""</p><p>""Alright - but you behave and do as sister tells you.""</p><p>Melissa nodded emphatically. And Mother went to This and
That Pat's.</p><p>Melissa spent the afternoon helping sister Margaret
with the garden, there wasn't much reason to go to Pat's with her
mother. She wouldn't get to choose the color of the cloth, mother
would choose that. She would not choose the cut - grandmother would
sew what she thought a girl her age should wear.</p><p>She would only be called upon to make sure it fit properly, that
it presented the right image her mother and grandmother wanted
of a proper village girl.</p><p>Besides she was happier here.</p><p>The vegetables were brought in, Margaret cleaned them,
these were more than just decorations. Though the local peasants gave
tithings, even sister Margaret had to grow her own food.</p><p>Many would be dried, pickled, prepared for the long
winter. By tradition she could ask for a goat or other livestock on
certain feast days, and a share of the harvest, but sister Margaret
did not like asking too much of those who did not have much to begin with.</p><p>The temple itself was simple - not a row of pews facing
front but mats around a center. The Summer Goddess, the statue of a
woman at the height of her beauty, in a long cool dress, long hair in
long rivulets down her back. Melissa stared at the statue. Whoever
made it must have been a master - the dress looks soft despite being
made of the same stone as the rest.</p><p>Melissa smiled back at sister Margaret, a real flesh and
blood woman in the height of her beauty. The full flower of summer
made flesh.</p><p>Green beans, red tomatoes, squash and cucumbers, the
berries into jams and wines.</p><p>Melissa didn't talk much, but they didn't need to,
Melissa smiling to Margaret and Margaret returning the smile.</p><p>""Mother asks why you haven't gotten married yet.""</p><p>Margaret let out a heavy sigh, ""I haven't really met a
man I wanted.""</p><p>""Well mother grumbles that is not right a priestess of the
goddess of fertility with no children.""</p><p>""Maybe I don't think I would be a good mother. Maybe it is
just best I just be alone. Maybe I'm already a mother to everyone in
the valley."", Margaret stroked Melissa's hair.</p><p>""I think you would be a good mother,"" Melissa smiled.</p><p>Sister Margaret brushed Melissa's hair back and kissed the
girl's cheek, Melissa kissed sister Margaret back. Both blushed and
smiled.</p><p>""You obviously didn't like that kiss.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well you returned it.""</p><p>""Then give the kiss back to me."", Melissa smiled</p><p>And Margaret did, and Melissa did too.</p><p>""Oh no you don't - you keep that kiss, little girl!""</p><p>Kisses exchanged back and forth like a playful fight that
broke into giggle. Kisses on cheeks, foreheads, chins, and then lips.</p><p>Sister Margaret pulled away, her face flushed, her breath
heavy. Melissa saw nipples sticking up from sister Margaret's blouse,
""I think you need to go home now.""</p><p>""Did I do something wrong?""</p><p>""No, I did."" Sister Margaret stroked Melissa's face. ""Go -
please?""</p><p>Melissa walked away slowly, hoping sister Margaret would
change her mind.</p><p>Peasant life is uncomplicated, you get up with the sun, and
you work, there is no end to the work. Especially with the men
absent. Off in town trying to earn a few coins.</p><p>Then the sun sets and it is too dark to work, so
you eat supper, then there is that quiet moment when it is too dark
to work, but you aren't tired yet, and you sit in the soft candlelight.</p><p>Mother chose green wool cloth, and grandmother
got out her scissors and her needles. She needed no pattern, she
didn't need light, she had made almost every stitch of clothing worn
in her house, and a few of the neighbors on top of that.</p><p>Grandmother knew the cloth by touch and the dress
by instinct.</p><p>Too old and weak to carry the water, or clear the
fields or perform repairs, sewing required the one thing the old people
had in abundance - patience.</p><p>""Do you want me to tell you a story?""</p><p>Melissa nodded, so did Nancy and ""Toddwina"". Jennet
struggled to make herself comfortable, and mother sat silently.</p><p>Grandmother took a deep breath,""Once a long time ago I
fell in love, back in the days of my youth when I was the most
beautiful woman in the valley. Or at least when you are old you get to
remember things that way.""</p><p>He was a simple man - like Jennet's husband, well
meaning, hard working - a bit of a dullard.""</p><p>Jennet sat straight, ""Hey! My Jeffery is not a
dullard!""</p><p>Grandmother waved her hand as if waving away smoke,
""At the same time I caught the eye of a rich man, he showered my
with presents, told me I could live in the lap of luxury., be given a
title, servants, respect. I would never have to do a thing I didn't
want to.""</p><p>But instead I spurned him, sent all of his gifts
back, told him I found the one I loved and there was nothing he could
offer me.My love could not be bought.""</p><p>I guess we were happy, had three boys, Then the
goblin war came and I lost two sons, and my husband. The worst of men
think with their penis - the best of them think with their heart. I
don't think I have met a single man who thought with their head.""</p><p>Grandmother's head sank seeming to stare into her
sewing, ""I followed my heart, and nearly lost everything. But now I
have you girls."", Jennet was about to correct then remembered Todd
was a girl for a few more hours, ""So I don't know if I made the right
decision.""</p><p>Jennet put her hand on her stomach and felt the
baby kick, ""Did that rich man die?""</p><p>""No - he's still alive, about half a day's travel
east. I thought of looking him up after my husband died, but my looks
had faded and he'd already married someone else.""</p><p>Melissa rested her head on her hands, ""Why are you
telling us this?""</p><p>Grandmother looked up from her sewing, ""You are
going to be going to a palace, you might need to make a similar choice.""</p><p>There would come a time when fears of incest,
fears of accidental smothering of infants and the desire and
opportunity for personal space would lead to family members having
separate bedrooms.</p><p>This was not that time.</p><p>Melissa lay awake wedged between her older sister's
pregnant belly and her snoring grandmother.</p><p>Jennet was mumbling something in her sleep, she
was having a nightmare. Melissa wondered if it was a good idea to wake
her.</p><p>Todd and Nancy slept at the foot of the bed
intertwined, and mother slept at the edge. And things would be more
crowded once Father and Jeffery came home.</p><p>And in the dead of night Melissa got that
warm, itchy feeling in her missy.</p><p>It happened whenever she thought about Margaret,
about hugging her, and kissing her, and snuggling up to her, and
wishing she was sharing the priestess's bed. Not the least reason
being that she would have more room.</p><p>She knew something had happened in the temple
earlier that day, that it was leading to something. Something maybe
Margaret didn't think Melissa would be ready for till she got older.</p><p>She tried to wish it away - it was such a bother,
yet, like any itch it sat quietly calling attention to itself. A
quiet insistent nagging.</p><p>Well she couldn't take care of her itchiness right
here, if someone woke up and caught her, well she'd die of
embarrassment. So carefully, slowly, she extracted herself. And
slowly she moved towards the door, opened it and went out into the road.</p><p>Ol' Zeke and Ol' Pete were leaning against the
village oven</p><p>It was a cool clear night, and it was not
unusual during the summer months for the old men to wake up and sit by
the oven, share a noxious brew that Ol' Zeke tried to pass off as beer.</p><p>They didn't see her, or they just paid no
attention and Melissa was able to sneak past the house and down to the
apple trees that set the boundary to the wheat field.</p><p>And they're out of sight Melissa lifted her skirt and, taking one last
look she reached down and started to rub.</p><p>She started to feel relief. She bit her lip to
silence sighs and coos. Her missy grew warm and slippery.</p><p>She felt guilt, no one had ever told her this was
bad. There was no fear of ""wasting the seed"" - which should not have
applied to women in any event.</p><p>Melissa was not aware of any other girls (or boys)
engaging in this practice for all she knew she could be the only one
in the village whose missy itched so powerfully it demanded her attention.</p><p>I could be a freak. She thought.</p><p>She thought about those last moments, when she and
Margaret were kissing, and that kissing grew intense. And something
else was about to happen. And Sister Margaret grew scared.</p><p>What did Melissa do? She was certain despite
Margaret's reassurances, she did something.</p><p>Her missy didn't seem to like her worrying, she
thought instead of Margaret in the nude, of them hugging and kissing.
She didn't know what else they would do - but somehow being naked was
important.</p><p>Then the rush of pleasure came, her whole body
shuddering, she wiped the liquid from her fingers onto some nearby
grass. What would she do once it go too cold?</p><p>She lay there.</p><p>She knew where babies came from, she'd woken up to
find her sister Jennet in the midst of conceiving a child with her
soon to be husband.</p><p>And she saw the goats too. Always a boy and a girl. So
why did she itch around Margaret?</p><p>That was it - wasn't it. Margaret knew, and was
uncomfortable around Melissa because of it.</p><p>In the morning Melissa was sent down to the river
with Jennet, Todd and ""Nanko"". Both of the twins stood in trousers.</p><p>Melissa would wet, then scrub, then whack the article
of clothing against a rock, then hand it to Jennet. Who would repeat
the process. Then after the second round of cleaning the twins would
hang the clothes on the line.</p><p>Nanko was having none of it, ""Why do I gotta do
all this turd sniffing *girl* stuff?""</p><p>Todd hung the clothes without complaint, ""Nanko -
boys don't always cuss.""</p><p>""Maybe *wimpy* bugger eaters.""</p><p>The twins stuck their tongues out at each other.</p><p>It was much to their surprise that they saw someone
moving through the field, a tall woman with long brown hair, fair
skin and freckles.</p><p>""Sister Margaret?"". Melissa's eyes grew wide. Then
Melissa forced herself to relax - why was she here at all. Melissa
expected Sister to avoid her.</p><p>""It is alright if I wash my clothes here?""</p><p>Jennet shrugged, ""We don't own the stream, but Lan
Melgore is a bit out of the way isn't it?""</p><p>""To be honest - I've heard all the Temple Hill
gossip. And I wanted to ask Melissa a favor.""</p><p>""Anything."", Melissa was afraid she might have
sounded too eager.</p><p>""When the men return the harvest can begin, and I
will be giving the blessing - since you are the closest thing I have
to an alter girl...""</p><p>""I would love to."", Melissa smiled. She was glad to
have Sister willing to spend time with her. And Melissa promised
herself she would behave.</p><p>""It will involve a lot of traveling - I have to bless
the fields of six villages.""</p><p>""Sister"", Jennet slapped a wet pair of trousers
against a rock trying to shake the soil from them, ""I know this is
not your area of expertise.""</p><p>""Go ahead.""</p><p>""I just dream over and over - my son is crying and I
can't reach him. I wake up so terrified""</p><p>""It's your first baby, its normal to be anxious. I am
sure this is only the first of many children.""</p><p>Todd took the trousers, and hung them on the line ""
When are you gonna have a baby Sister Margaret?""</p><p>""When I find a man I like.""</p><p>Jennet whacked a dress - probably Nancy's - against a
rock and began to scrub, ""Just don't be like one of those old ladies
living on the edge of the village with thirty cats.""</p><p>""I think I still have time.""</p><p>Jennet smiled ""Malachi is sweet on you.""</p><p>""He is a nice boy, but I don't think he's my type.""</p><p>""Really - what is your type? I haven't even seen you
sneak off for a cuddle.""</p><p>""Well that would hardly be a good example for a
priestess to set."", Sister Margaret what a dress against a rock, then
began to scrubbed.</p><p>""It's not like the Yondalites are a celibate order.""
Jennet handed over a pair of trousers to Todd.</p><p>Sister Margaret walked over to Jennet, and whispered
in the younger woman's ear.</p><p>Jennet looked insulted - but never brought up
marriage or celibacy again.</p><p>The women folk often complain how useless the men were.
How well they could get along without them, but when they came home,
from their jobs in Bennin Iver and the capital, they were greeted
like conquering heros. Despite all the complaints the men were still
members of the village, still beloved husbands, sons and fathers</p><p>A goat was killed and the meat divided. Jennet made
turnip stew.</p><p>Father took a spoonful, ""Is there mint in the stew?""
bit of stew stuck to father's full beard.</p><p>Mother took a spoonful, ""Jennet made it - she needs
to practice cooking for her husband.""</p><p>""mint?""</p><p>Jennet fidgeted, ""W-Why isn't Jeffery here?""</p><p>""He can get his master's certificate sooner if he works
through the fall."", Jeffery had apprenticed to be a potter, something
that would elevate Jennet and her child to the middle class.</p><p>""But what if I have my baby before he comes?""</p><p>Grandmother snorted, ""Men are forbidden in the presence
of a birthing anyway. We can help you with the baby till he gets here.
He's much more use to you if he can get a good job.""</p><p>Father put his hand on Jennet's. ""He'll be more good to
you and your baby with an honest trade. Until then you have us.""</p><p>Jennet nodded.""I just need to know he is here..""</p><p>""You'll see him in a couple of months. It'll be over in
no time.""</p><p>Mother stared at father, ""So how much?""</p><p>""Twenty Crona, 4 tallies."" There were 10 tallies to
a crona, and thirty crona to a silver talon.</p><p>Jennet played with her stew, ""It's just he is my
husband, and everyone else's husband has come home.""</p><p>Mother scowled, ""And how much did you spend on beer?""</p><p>Father rolled his eyes, ""I had one beer a night - I
need to unwind at the end of a day. I shared a room with three other
men, I ate dark bread and soup for dinner.""</p><p>""Maybe I should go to town and you stay home.""</p><p>Father shrugged, ""Maybe you should - I ain't above
cookin' or cleanin' ""</p><p>Grandmother smirked, ""Melissa made more than you just
staying home.""</p><p>Jennet took another bite of stew, ""I hope nothing
happens to him.""</p><p>Father took another mouthful of stew, he stared at
Melissa, ""I assume you did something respectable.""</p><p>Everyone wanted to tell father at once, but it was
grandmother who told the tale. She of course exaggerated a few details
- for dramatic effect, and that *she* knew the man was faking from
the start - even if the others did not.</p><p>Mother showed him the invitation (which he could
not read but commented it looked *official* enough), and the change
from the coin Melissa had received - as well as the beginnings of a
fine green dress.</p><p>""So you are going to a royal ball? I don't know how
I feel about that.""</p><p>Grandmother slurped some stew loudly, ""Sonny - the
princess is the same age as Melissa, despite how dressed up it is,
its still a little girl party.""</p><p>""Well, what are we going to get for a gift? Twenty
Crona isn't going to buy much.""</p><p>""The invitation said not to bring a present.""</p><p>""Everyone else is going to anyway and we'll look like
poor bumpkins.""</p><p>Mother wiped stew from her chin, ""Husband, we are
bumpkins.""</p><p>""Well we don't have to advertise it.""</p><p>Melissa dipped a bit of bread into the broth, ""Father
- there is more. Sister Margaret asked me to help her with the
blessing of the fields.""</p><p>Father grumbled, ""I suppose we can do without you for
one day. But I expect you to work twice as hard the next day.""</p><p>Melissa Nodded and hugged her father.</p><p>Sister Margaret brought with her a scythe
blessed by sister the night before, and blessed by father Gregor when
he was at the temple, and blessed by Mother Sefina when she was
priestess back when Melissa's mother was a little girl.</p><p>Melissa knelt in the dirt and held a tin bowl over her
head, and a lit candle at her feet.. Sister Margaret took hold of a
few stalks of wheat and cut, placing them in a bowl.</p><p>With the candle Melissa lit the freshly cut wheat.</p><p>""Oh Goddess we give thanks to you and the bounty you
provide for us. We ask that you bless these men and women with strong
backs and sharp scythes. And make them mindful that the land does not
belong to them, but that they belong to the land.""</p><p>The short ceremony ended they began to cut into the wheat</p><p>Melissa climbed onto Sister Margaret's wagon her little
plow horse Clover attempting to swat away a fly with her tail.</p><p>Shaking the reigns they made their way to the next village.</p><p>Sister Margaret invited Melissa to stay with her for the
night. Something Melissa was quick to accept.</p><p>""Come with me - I want to show you something.""</p><p>They went through the temple, to a door in the back -
to Margaret's room.</p><p>Sister Margaret's room was little more than a monk's cell
in the back of the temple. A bed, a, nightstand, a sewing basket, a
chair and a book.</p><p>It wasn't one of the sacred texts - those had a room for
themselves. behind a locked door - not even Melissa would be allowed
to see or touch them until she gained the status of novice, should
she truly want to enter the priesthood.</p><p>But books - any books, were valuable. Paper was expensive
and its creation a closely guarded secret of the paper-maker's guild.
Each letter drawn lovingly, each page sewn in carefully.</p><p>A single book could take months to complete.</p><p>""May I touch it?""</p><p>""Yes but that wasn't what I wanted to show you.""</p><p>Melissa opened the book and carefully turned each page.
She could make out some of the words - but others were a bit
challenging for her. ""Where did you get it?""</p><p>""A friend of mine amongst the Veja loaned it to me. I think
he has a crush on me.""</p><p>""Can Priests of different sects marry?""</p><p>""Not you too!"", Margaret reached into a sewing basket. and
pulled out what looked like the beginnings of a quilt.""I am not as
good with a needle and thread as your grandmother, but I thought I
could manage this - you see the squares?""</p><p>They were red, inscribed with names, Melissa recognized them
Pasha the first, Corina the Fool, even a Melissa... ""Is that the
royal family?""</p><p>""Thats why I needed the book - I was a bit hazy on the
lineage. I've gotten up to Thea the third. But I checked the book three
times and there is no mention of a Thea the second.""</p><p>""You started this right after I got the invitation? But you
did so much so fast.""</p><p>""Well - I had some help. Everyone is talking about the little
peasant girl invited to the palace. Every old woman in Temple Hill has
been sewing patches. We knew about the famous queens but we forgot Zoe
the shameless and Ursula the Unlucky "", Ursula had gotten a sliver
of glass caught in her foot, the cut became infected, the surgeon
had to cut her foot off and that became infected - she died a week
after coronation.""And everyone who knew your father knew he would
insist on you bringing a present.""</p><p>Melissa hugged Margaret. they embraced for the longest time.
""Why did you say 'you too'?""</p><p>""You don't think I hear all the whispers? ' Is she going to be
an old maid?', ' A woman only gets one summer.' "", Margaret sat on
the bed and Melissa sat near to her,</p><p>""'A woman gets only one summer'?""</p><p>Sister Margaret sighed, ""'When the soldier returns from the wars,
even though he has white hair, he very soon finds a young wife. But a
woman has only one summer; if she does not make hay while the sun
shines, no one will afterwards have anything to say to her, and she
spends her days consulting oracles that never send her a husband.'</p><p>It's from a play written in ancient times. What if they are right?
What if I will always be alone?""</p><p>Melissa held Margaret as tight as she could, ""I won't ever let you be
alone,"" giving the woman several kisses. The way mother did when
Melissa was sad.</p><p>Sister Margaret clung tightly. They held each other all through the
night.</p><p>Sister Margaret went back into Lan Melgore and worked in the field,
to make up for taking Melissa away from them for the previous day.</p><p>And she worked the next day and the next.</p><p>Sister Margaret was not soft like a city dweller - but tending a
vegetable garden is not quite the same as working a field - at the end
of the night she complained of cramped hands and sore back.</p><p>At night Melissa watched as grandmother's hands brought
Melissa's new dress into shape.</p><p>Sister Margaret did not come to the field every night - as a
priestess she had other duties, but she did come as often as she
could, and Melissa was happy to see her. And so was Malachi, another
cousin of Melissa's. He was Roger's older brother, A tall man, with
long blond hair and tanned skin, about sister Margaret's age. He
smiled to her as they worked and she smiled back.</p><p>Malachi tended to Clover, sister Margaret's horse, fed her,
brushed her on top of his work in the field.</p><p>From the conversation Melissa had overheard, he'd worked on
the docks at the capital. He recounted stories of colorful coworkers
and embarrassing and humorous encounters as the ""simple country boy ""
(his words), made his way through the big city.</p><p>Sometimes he would whisper in Margaret's ear and she would
laugh and blush furiously, ""I am a priestess - you can't tell me
those kinds of jokes!"", then a giggle would force itself out of her.</p><p>Days filled with work, nights filled with fittings and women
grumbling over whether the skirt should be longer or shorter, sleeves
- or no sleeves.</p><p>Jennet slept fitfully, partly because of her pregnancy -
but also because of night terrors. Mother said this was normal - her
first baby, Jennet still a very young woman yet.</p><p>""Once she's had two or three - it will be old hat.""</p><p>During harvest everyone works - those who were strong enough, including Melissa, reaped, those who were not, like Todd and Nancy
and Grandma and Ol' Pete, spent the days cutting the wheat from the
chaff.</p><p>Todd and Nancy switched from boy's chores to girls chores
and back again without skipping a beat. They were willing to do
anything but separate.</p><p>And there were still the chores they had to do before - the
goats still needed to be fed, the water gathered, the wood for
cook fires.</p><p>And the days grew shorter - summer was fading before
everyone's eyes.</p><p>A woman only has one summer.</p><p>Melissa thought about that. She watched Margaret and
Malachi, And Melissa tried to be happy for her. But she couldn't, no
matter how hard she tried she couldn't.</p><p>Grandmother had finished the dress just in time for the
Harvest festival, after weeks of near endless work it was time to
relax - just a little, and enjoy what remained of the good weather.</p><p>In an open field on the edge of Temple Hill, near the
Queen's way. Men and women from all over came. And almost immediately
young women began to bat their eyelashes at young men, the old people
bathed in nostalgia with their peers.</p><p>Gatherings like the harvest festival were more than good
times - they were a good way to prevent inbreeding.</p><p>Those men already attached set up the tables and readied
the food and drink. Ad if it were to rain they would adjourn to the
temple. The Goddess could forgive a little beer spilled in</p><p>In the late afternoon a theater troop was setting up a
stage made from a pair of wagons and whatever scenery they could
improvise. Money had been collected from each village to pay them,</p><p>Melissa remembered the last time the Mystere's had come
to the harvest festival - they forgot half their lines, their acting
was wooden and costumes poorly made. But it was all forgivable if they
had tried their best.</p><p>This bunch seemed to have better costumes, and Melissa
saw one woman in a red wig that seemed practically naked. Flimsy
strips of red cloth. Doing some last minute review of her lines.</p><p>Sister Margaret had taken her place on an open grassy field
in front of the improvised stage.</p><p>Melissa sat next to her, ""What do you think?"", Melissa
spun showing off her new dress.</p><p>Margaret stroked Melissa's hair, ""I think you are the most
beautiful girl in the festival.""</p><p>Melissa blushed, ""Where is your boyfriend?""</p><p>""Malachi is helping your father - he will be back when the
play starts. You were right you know.""</p><p>""About what?""</p><p>""I can't wait forever for something that isn't going to
come. He is a very sweet man Kind and charming - I am going to try my
hardest to fall in love with him.""</p><p>Melissa stared at Sister Margaret, ""I didn't know you had
to try.""</p><p>""I only seem to be able to fall in love with people I am not
supposed to have. So I am going to work to fall in love with someone I
am supposed to have.""</p><p>Sister Margaret wrapped her arm around Melissa, and then
Malachi sat down next to them. He wrapped his arm around sister Margaret.</p><p>Others sat down and the crowd formed before the stage.</p><p>Sheets were painted as a mock up of the castle. a man
stepped out from the ""main door ""</p><p>A man dressed in what Melissa suspected was supposed to be a
military uniform, ""Ladies and gentlemen, cast your minds back
eight years - back to the time when the old queen went mad and took
her own life. Or did she?""</p><p>The young woman in red costume who was supposed to be the
then princess Mavere, she turns to the audience, ""Shhh - please be
quiet. I am here to meet the doctor. She has something special for me.""</p><p>Another woman, wearing a black wig and a black cloak (
black is common enough amongst physicians), her costume is far more
revealing than that of any proper physician. she carried a vial in
hand,. The doctor leaned in close as if to whisper, ""Mavere""
stroked the doctor's shoulders affectionately.</p><p>""Is it done?""</p><p>""Yes my soon-to-be queen. The venom will adle her mind and
weaken her body.Soon, Soon, you will have the throne.""</p><p>The affection between the two women became more intimate,
the two laughed evilly, ""Come to me - we shall adjourn to my
bedchamber and plan what I will do with *my* kingdom."", and then to
everyone's shock they kissed - deep, hard and passionate. Hands
moving freely over each other's body.</p><p>The men booed, threw clods of dirt, shouted curses, ""My
children are watching - what kind of smut is this you nasty whores!""</p><p>Suddenly Sister Margaret removed her arm from Melissa, and
both arms held on to Malachi for dear life.</p><p>Melissa felt suddenly very cold.</p><p>The actors fled for dear life, leaving half their
equipment behind,</p><p>The bitter taste of poor theater was drowned by the sour
taste of beer, mother let Melissa have a little, she just didn't like it.</p><p>Food was put out - but there was no actual ""dinner time.""
One ate and drank and danced as was their want.</p><p>Aunt Peg played his pipe and Ol' Pete picked at the
mandolin, and a pair of old men beat on drums with their hands. The
tune was irregular, no one could agree on the words, or even if the
songs had words. But everyone danced all the same.</p><p>Melissa saw as ""Toddwina"" and Nancy danced with another
pair of twins from Eagle Bridge, both of them were boys. But when
children are little you don't worry about such things.</p><p>Mother and father danced - slow and clumsy, but still they
danced.</p><p>And so did Margaret and Malachi - Sister Margaret had a
bright beaming smile on her face. She laughed out loud, as if making
sure everyone around her knew how happy she was.</p><p>Melissa sat on the ground next to her sister.</p><p>""*Umf*! I think Jeffery jr. wants to dance."" Jennet
smiled, ""I love my baby - but I need to tell you. Heartleaf tea is
not *completely* effective.""</p><p>""Huh?"" Melissa.</p><p>""Heartleaf it's and herb you use to keep from getting
pregnant.""</p><p>""Why don't you just not do it?""</p><p>""Once you've done it, you will know why.""</p><p>""Am I old enough to know about this stuff?""</p><p>""No - probably not. But I am telling you now, in case we
don't get another chance. It's not like mother or grandmother is going
to tell you.""</p><p>Melissa studied her feet. ""I don't think I am ever going
to do it.""</p><p>""Sure you will - maybe not for a while. But there is
something boys must never ever know about girls.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>With a mischievous smile Jennet whispered into
Melissa's ear, ""We like it too Make sure they think doing 'it' is a
huge chore for us. Oh what a bother!"" she giggled.</p><p>""Jennet - sometimes at night I - I go behind the apple
tree and.""</p><p>""You rub one off? I think every woman in the village
was doing that when the men were gone.""</p><p>""You?""</p><p>Jennet nodded.</p><p>Jennet leaned in close, ""You know how to flirt don't
you? Even if you don't like boys yet, flirting can be very useful. A
smile and a batting of eyelashes has gotten me out of a lot of chores.""</p><p>Melissa raised an eyebrow.</p><p>Jennet looked Melissa deep into her eyes, ""what you
want to try is to get a boy's attention - but don't be obvious about
it. Pretty girls like us - we don't want to look desperate. You look
over at him, you wait till he looks back - you bat your eyes, then
look away. Repeat as necessary.""</p><p>Melissa did at her sister instructed.</p><p>""Don't forget to smile.""</p><p>Melissa tried again, ""I don't feel comfortable.""</p><p>""It takes practice. You might also want to try the hair
thing."" Jennet twirled a lock of hair around her finger, ""And when
no one else is looking you can lick your lips and run your hands
across your legs. But you save that for when you want to do it with
someone.""</p><p>""What if I never like boys - what if I like something else?""</p><p>""I think only the boys go jumping in after the goats. And
I hear they usually grow out of that.""</p><p>""Why do I need a boy anyway?""</p><p>""Well that's what life is - you grow up, you get married
you have babies, and they grow up and do the same thing.""</p><p>""That's it? There is no more?""</p><p>""You're the one who wants to be a priestess - you can work
out that whole 'meaning of life' spiel.""</p><p>""Are you having nightmares still?""</p><p>""No - I know the baby is coming very soon. I pray every
morning to not let anything happen to my baby. And last night she
promised - nothing would happen. So now I can relax. All I want is my
husband here, that would make me happiest.""</p><p>The frivolity of the festival gave way to the sober
ritual. The first day of Leafchange. A trapdoor was opened,and the
Summer Goddess lowered into the basement by ropes, slowly and
carefully. And the Autumn Goddess raised in her place. A mature woman
whose eyes were filled with wisdom, and fine lines on her face. While
the Summer Goddess was made from stone - the Autumn goddess was made
from wood, for reasons that became apparent in the festival of light.
Melissa sat on a mat between ""Nanko"" and Jennet, all sat
with heads bowed and once the trapdoor was closed, the men who had
raised the Autumn goddess bowed their heads.</p><p>Sister Margaret wore a robe of orange ""And so it is the
time of change, preparation for winter, the changing leaves remind
of of the inevitability of what is to come, the cold and death. That
we cannot wait forever to embrace life, we can't be so selfish as to
expect the universe to provide us with perfection. We may spend our
lives waiting forever.""</p><p>Jennet's breath quickened, she seemed flushed, ""Sister
Margaret""</p><p>""What is it Jennet?""</p><p>""I think I am having the baby.I wanted to wait until
after the ceremony, but little Jeffery is impatient..""</p><p>The men got up and left as if fleeing a fire. This was
not an act of selfishness - but rather it was taboo for a man to be
present at the time of birth.
Nanko tried to leave with her brother, but Mother caught her arm. ""
You have to stay here.""</p><p>Nancy, her hair tied back, in trousers, ""But boys can't
be here!""</p><p>""You're a girl. And you need to stay with the women.""</p><p>Nancy stomped her foot, ""I'm a boy! I'm Nanko!""</p><p>""STOP BEING SELFISH!"" Jennet was being laid down,
Melissa rolled up one of the mats to use as a pillow.</p><p>Tears welled up in Nancy's eyes, ""I'm not a girl till
tomorrow!""</p><p>""Your sister needs you - you will stay here and pray
with us."" Mother pulled Nancy down to her knees. And the women sang,</p><p>We know that you are frightened - but we want to be
your sisters;<br/>
We know it is bright in the world - but want to be
your aunts;<br/>
We know it is cold in the world, but we will give you
blankets;<br/>
Please don't make us dig a small grave;</p><p>Reluctantly Nancy's voice joined theirs.</p><p>Melissa held her sister's hand, she wondered what the
men were doing now, what rituals they had. Whether they sang or
prayed - or just hoped.</p><p>Jennet tried to push.</p><p>Melissa was numb. She held her Nephew in her arms.</p><p>Nancy was inconsolable. ""I told you - you should have
let me go with the men!"" mother just held her quietly</p><p>""It's not your fault - I promise.""</p><p>There was nowhere to put Jennet so she was laid with
her arms crossed, blood still stained the floor.</p><p>Melissa remembered the screaming - it was not the normal
pains of birthing. Melissa had known immediately something was wrong.</p><p>One of the village women went to prepare milk for the
baby. Apparently goats milk, boiled down, was nearly as good as
mother's milk.</p><p>A bell was sounded - it was alright for the men to return.</p><p>Melissa felt numb.""Why?""</p><p>Sister Margaret sat next to Melissa, ""In the
beginning of time, in order for the world to be created, there
needed to be equal parts laughter and tears, darkness and light,
pleasure and suffering. Children bring such joy Sutek-Nok demanded
birth bring great pain.""</p><p>It brought no comfort to Melissa.</p><p>The men came back and Nancy ran for her brother. And the
little boy stared stoically, holding his weeping sister.</p><p>And father knelt down and held mother, who could not
weep openly.</p><p>Jennet's husband was sent a message and he was able to
come in time for the funeral.</p><p>Niadral is the god of balance, death and justice.
His priests dressed in cowled robes half immaculate white and half
deep black.</p><p>To have a Niadralite cross your path was an ill omen -
you or someone you loved would die soon. People would cross streets to
avoid them.</p><p>But the dead could not be laid to rest without them.</p><p>Jennet's body was wrapped in white linen smelling of
incense.Everyone was dressed in their best clothes</p><p>Todd and Nancy for the first time in recent memory were
Todd and Nancy.</p><p>The Niadralite's arms raised, ""As we speak, the dead
is on trial, should she be given over to light or darkness? Her good
deeds and her ill deed weighed on a scale. Who will bare witness for
the dead?""</p><p>Father stepped up, ""I will brother Wilkens.""</p><p>""You are aware that any lies you tell shall weigh
against your own soul at its time of trial?""</p><p>Father nodded.</p><p>""My daughter was a slut."", it seemed as if the wind
itself had fallen silent, but father continued, ""She'd had at least
half a dozen lovers before she met Jeffery, but Hell - I'm no saint.
None of us are. And its easy to be virtuous when you are old. When
you've already done all your sinning, and you are ready to settle
down. When you are young - everything is new and exciting, you want
to experience sin, especially because the old folks tell you not to.""</p><p>But, when she knew she was pregnant she didn't go from here
to there without trying to be a good wife and mother.And on the
balance she was a good daughter. She was supposed to grow old enough
to tell her son not to sin, and then watch him run off and do it anyway.""</p><p>She obeyed when she knew it was important, she did talk back
to me - but only because she is strong willed like her mother. I got
nothing else to say.""</p><p>Other villagers took the oath and recounted stories of
Jennet - this wasn't exactly the standard form of a proper funeral
listing the dead's many virtues. In some ways it almost seemed a
roast, but still the theme came out.</p><p>Jennet never hurt anyone she just sought out pleasure,
hers and others'. And that isn't such a terrible thing.</p><p>Then she was lowered into the ground and dirt piled on.</p><p>Jeffery took his new son to his home village, he had
family there.</p><p>Mother hugged him before he left, ""You have family here
too.""</p><p>For the next day nothing would be done in the village -
work, no eating, no preparing of food. Fires to keep warm were
permitted, but all that could be done was fasting and prayer.</p><p>Newborn Jeffery was the exception - he needed to be fed.</p><p>The next day it was not that they had forgotten Jennet It
was just that winter would not wait for them to finish grieving.</p><p>Father took Todd, he was going to show him how to help the
men prepare their homes for the cold weather.</p><p>Melissa took Nancy down to the stream to wash clothes.</p><p>It was only a week later that Sister Margaret returned with
the quilt that Melissa had almost forgotten about. It was finished,
blood red, made by the women of temple hill, as a gift for the
princess. The names for every known queen of her land, and space left
over for the queens to follow.</p><p>And an Announcement ""Malachi and I are engaged."" the engagement
pendant was simple - home made, the kind a peasant can afford. A
string run through a simple stone circle.</p><p>Melissa's heart sank.</p><p>When the stranger returned the whole village became
excited, there was no missing him, and he came in a fancy carriage
this time. In fine clothes and his hair slicked back. He seemed almost
handsome.</p><p>As he approached Lan Melgore no one fled. Guilt
overcame the population that had turned someone in need just because
of his appearance.</p><p>Melissa had been bringing water from the stream, and
she saw him there, Saw the villagers gathered around him, ""Are you
ready?""</p><p>Melissa was standing in her every day dress, ""I
have to get some things, will you wait here?""</p><p>He smiled, ""Of course - I get paid the same just sitting
here.""</p><p>""Oh should I change into my new dress now?""</p><p>""No you can change at the palace. We can have someone do
your hair too.""</p><p>""What's wrong with my hair?""</p><p>Father shook his head, ""Good thing she's not your
wife. Melissa just get your things - don't keep this man waiting.""</p><p>Melissa rushed inside. When Melissa returned with the
quilt, her new dress, the villagers were gathered around, And on
the seat next to were piled a block of goat cheese, two loaves of
bread, a keg of beer, and a fresh apple pie.</p><p>Melissa almost chuckled.</p><p>Father took hold of Melissa's shoulders gently, ""You'll
present a good example of a village woman for those folks.""</p><p>""Yes father.""</p><p>""And no matter how fancy those boys dress - they are still
just boys, remember that.""</p><p>""Yes grandmother.""</p><p>Mother and Nancy kissed Melissa's cheeks.</p><p>""Good Goddess I am only going to be gone a few days!""</p><p>The homely man looked down to Melissa, ""I told them I
wasn't angry. I understand I am not the kind of boy you bring home to
mother.""</p><p>Melissa climbed into the carriage, and the villagers
backed away except grandmother who grabbed the door, ""I didn't want
to say this in front of your parents but there is a loose thread on
the inner seam of the skirt - pull it and the lower half of the skirt
will fall off.""</p><p>""Grandma!"" Melissa blushed furiously.</p><p>""Just wanted you to know you have options.""</p><p>She then backed away - a snap of the reigns and they were
off. Melissa waved goodbye to them as they rode away. And shorts and
wishes of good fortune followed her.</p>"
294,"The Yummy Princess Loses Her Innocence, Part 3",Aunt Molly,3,The story of Rue's birthday party continues as we finally meet Rue's guests.,['g/g'],"<p>Starshine's face had an expression Rue had rarely seen on any
fairy - seriousness.</p><p>""Starshine - what did you find out?""</p><p>""Rue we can talk about it later.""</p><p>""You're acting like a grown up, you're keeping secrets from me.""</p><p>""I promise I will tell you later.""</p><p>A guard walked into the dining hall and announced the first guest.</p><p>Starshine, like most fairies did not have a very good memory.
She was actually much better at remembering things that hadn't
happened yet.</p><p>""Leah Frost, of Thol,"" the guard called the second name,
the girl came out in a short skirt with white stockings. Short blond
hair seemed deliciously boyish and playful. The Dress was a riot of
colored patches. She was shaking, nervous. But managed to pull off a
curtsy.</p><p>They exchanged greetings and Leah took her place next to
Barbara.</p><p>Fairies didn't talk about ""prememory"" much. It wasn't like being an
oracle. She didn't have visions, and prememories could be colored by
wishful thinking. Worse she premembered many possible futures, and she
didn't know which prememory went with which, like puzzle peices from
a half dozen puzzles scattered on the floor.</p><p>""Paige Blossom of the convent of Aussura,""</p><p>Blossom was extraordinary only in how ordinary she looked.
Not *ugly* but definately not pretty. She could have dissapeared into
a crowd easilly. Even her clothes were plain. The Assurites felt in
was important for their young charges to know the difference between
beauty and vanity.</p><p>Worse Starshine could only premember the things she was going
to see. She had no idea what would happen out of her sight.</p><p>And sometimes she was wrong.</p><p>Just like regular memories could be wrong.</p><p>""My Queen this next guest... her name.""</p><p>Queen Mavere raised a reassuring hand, ""It is the
naming convention of her people.""</p><p>The guard took a deep breath, ""Heppi of the Welcome to
Princess Party.""</p><p>And there was what Rue's father had told her.</p><p>Prince Edward had snatched her out of the air. But then he
showed her - showed her things.</p><p>Someone was killing members of the royal family - the most
distant relatives first then moving inwards.</p><p>""I will let you decide whether or not Rue should know this.""</p><p>Men and women who were nobles in name only, fourth
cousins, second cousins once removed. Bankers, tavern owners,
merchant ship captains.</p><p>Heppi wore a deep hood that obscured her face, a long white
dress and a high collar to obscure her body, gloves to cover her hands.</p><p>She curtsied just as the rest, her voice was high pitched
even for a girl's and a bit gruff. ""Queen of the Welcome Heppi into
Your House. "", she then took her place next to the other girls.</p><p>.</p><p>Starshine Premembered Rue telling Alfred she was going to marry
him. She didn't look happy about it.</p><p>With all the awful things that Starshine knew were going to
happen to Rue, the fairy felt this added insult to injury.</p><p>She decided she was going to do something about it.</p><p>The Queen looked to the guard, ""Isn't there supposed to be one
other guest?""</p><p>""Yes my Queen, Melissa of Lan Melgore - but she is far out in
the lay country she may be a little late.""</p><p>""Very good, Rue I will have to give her a formal greeting
during dinner. The rest of us - have things we must attend to""</p><p>Rue and Mavere kissed each other on the cheek.</p><p>Then the assembly began to disperse.</p><p>Julia ( though she pronounced it You - Lee-ahh) was Ula's
assistant, a dwarf woman, stocky, even for her race, helped the old
baroness up.</p><p>Baron Monique was Queen Mavere's younger brother, he ( and he
did respond to *he* ), would have made an attractive woman were it
not for his long mustache. He was resplendant in light blue with a
garnet necklace to add some glitter..</p><p>""Part of me wants to be with you and your friends and do
the whole 'girl talk' thing, but I know having an adults at a kids
party is about as much fun as rain during a picnic. But will you sit
next to me at dinner so we can catch up?""</p><p>""I would insist on it."", baron Monique and Rue clasped each
others hands and kissed each other's cheeks.</p><p>""Sweet! See you at dinner !""</p><p>Then the princess turned to great her guests, holding her
hands behind her back.</p><p>Alfred was standing next to Rue.</p><p>Starshine lifted off from Rue's shoulder, "" Girls only - get
lost!""</p><p>""Her mother needs all the allies she can get, that means she
has to be nice to my mother. And since I am my mother's youngest son,
I feel that Rue should be nice to me. After all I did apologize for
my earlier behavior.""</p><p>""What earlier behaviore?""</p><p>""Oh she did not tell you?""</p><p>Starshine shook her head.</p><p>""Then it is of no concern to you.""</p><p>Why Rue would ever marry Alfred, Starshine had no idea.</p><p>Starshine could not premember much about the other girls -
she could premember Heppi pulling back her hood and revealing her face.</p><p>But why ruin the surprise?.</p><p>Rue clasped her hands behind her back, ""Everyone here has
passed a certain test - even Melissa, who isn't here yet, but I hope
she gets here soon. We wouldn't want her to miss anything.""</p><p>Alfred raised his eyebrows at Barbara. Barbara responded with
an annoyed look.</p><p>Rue continued, "" I wanted to make sure each of you is able
to see past what someone looks like.""</p><p>Alfred snorted, ""Speaking of which, miss Blossom, I see you
didn't bother to dress up.""</p><p>Blossom looked down at the floor, "" A paige of Assura is
supposed to develop her inner beauty.""</p><p>Alfred muttered something under his breath - something that
sounded sarcastic.</p><p>Rue waved her finger at the boy, ""Alfred, be nice, she will
be a priestess one day.""</p><p>""I suppose."", ALfred went back to staring at Barbara's tits.</p><p>Rue nudged the noble boy's gaze upwards.</p><p>Rue turned back to her guests, ""We will wait another hour for
our final guest to arrive. Till then why don't we go to my room,
have some tea, get to know each other? Maybe play games?""</p><p>Melissa's carriage was getting to the Palace as fast as
humanly possible. But not because she was in a hurry to get to the party.</p><p>Melissa heard the horses hooves clap loudly against the
cobblestone streets, She'd had to remove the lower half of her skirt
to use as a bandage. Wadded into a ball and pressed hard against Baron
Helmut's bleeding thigh.</p><p>It had surprised her, she didn't hesitate, or feel
embarrassed, it was what had to be done.</p><p>Poor Morgan curled up into a ball. Pulling her knees against
her chest.</p><p>She hated this, this was something an adult should be doing
She did exactly what Mr. Diogenes instructed.</p><p>People outside running out of the way - shouting obscenities.</p><p>""What happened Next?"", Melissa tried to keep her voice calm.
Blood loss was making the baron drift in and out of consciousness,
Mr. Diogenes told her to keep him talking about the war.</p><p>He could talk about that forever.</p><p>""Well there were hords of goblins all around us,. So many I
don't think the goblin king had weapons for them all. Some wore little
more than heavy cloth for armor, and weilded clubs for weapons. But
their numbers and ferocity. And their dogs. The howling and barking of
the dogs, it was all we could do to keep the horses from bolting. Then
we found it.""</p><p>""Found what baron?""</p><p>Mr. Diogenes cried out from above, ""Open the gates! Open the
gates !""</p><p>""Hubert's hope, we named it after the prince consort. Queen
Mavere's father. It was a fortress disguised as a hill, or maybe it
was just so old it got burred in dust and dirt. But it was as if the
gods had made this for us, so we could turn the tide of war. "", he
started to nod off.</p><p>""Baron wake up !""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""What happened after that?""</p><p>""The hord flowed around us like water - I think some of the
more professional solciers wanted to lay seige, but most of them just
moved on, looking for easier loot I guess.""</p><p>The carriage stopped and Mr. Diogenes, the homely man Melissa
had met a month or so before, whome she had given two apples to,
grabbed the baron and carried him inside.</p><p>If Melissa hadn't given him those apples, she and the
half-troll would not have happened by when the baron's guards were
attacked. Had her grandmother not been a dirty old lady, she would
not have had a ready bandage for the baron,</p><p>If she had prayed a little harder would her sister have lived?
Had she prayed less would her nephew have died? How many life and
death matters were decided by the seemingly trivial?</p><p>Diogenes ran down the hall of the Palace, ""Get Doctor Forest !""</p><p>Doctor Forest, the woman who had supposedly Mavere poison the
old queen.</p><p>Morgan came out from the carriage. She was still shaking.</p><p>Melissa gave the girl a comforting hand.</p><p>They held hands as they walked through the fading green of the
grass. The air was crisp but not unpleasantly cool. She heard the gate
for the tall raught iron fence that surrounded the palace grounds
close behind her.</p><p>For some reason Melissa expected a castle.</p><p>Glass was expensive, in fact the temple was the only place in
Melissa's valley to have any. The windows on the palace were large
enough that if the glass were removed, Melissa could walk through the
openings. The white washed walls gleamed. There was ornate staurary
along the walk up to the main doors which were iron and large enough
to let a giant in.</p><p>It was too delicate, too dainty to be a castle.</p><p>Melissa and Morgan walked hand in hand to the main door the
guard stood to attention.</p><p>Morgan regained some confidence and looked up to the guard.</p><p>""This is Melissa from Lan Melgore - she is a friend of mine.""</p><p>The guard nodded curtly.</p><p>Melissa noticed he wasn't wearing red armor.But instead wore
plain old chain-mail.</p><p>""Only the officers wear red - thats how grandpa knew they
weren't real.""</p><p>Red was the color of the royal familly, and it was the color
of the armor of the men that had attacked baron Helmut.</p><p>Melissa suspected that if anyone else had seen it, they might
not have known they weren't real.</p><p>Melissa gave a quick curtsy to the guard.She became self
conscious of her short skirt, "" I - I don't normally dress like this.
Really I am a well behaved girl.""</p><p>""Its none of his business Melissa ! Come on I want to know my
grandpa is good""</p><p>Gwen was a plump woman with dark hair. Her uniform covered
most of that body, though she was happy to show off the generous
bosoms she possessed</p><p>She poured the tea and brought the raspberry tarts. And as this
was done Starshine snuck down to Rue's bed. Sure enough it still had
traces of Rue's missy nectar, dried, but still potent. With all that
was going on the maids hadn't gotten a change to change Rue's sheets.</p><p>Now Starshine had promised not to seduce any little girls, and
she was going to keep that promise.</p><p>Now who's tea? There was only one boy at the table, assuming
at least one of them was into boys.</p><p>Of course pouring it into the pot directly would be the most
effective. And Starshine thought - probably the funniest. All those
pretty girls with raging libido's and diminished inhibitions.</p><p>But Rue would figure it out, and Starshine could already
premember the scolding she would receive - being confined to a bird
cage for three days.</p><p>Ahh - Heppi. Starshine knew the secret that hood hid from view
and the thought of it - of her and Alfred was hilarious.</p><p>All Starshine had to do was wait for the right moment.</p><p>Gwen smiled sweetly, ""Would you like me to change your sheets
while I am here Princess?""</p><p>""Oh yes, thank you Gwen."", Gwen reached over and yanks the
cheets and carried them away. Starshine had gotten to them just in time.</p><p>The maid left the room dirty sheets in hand.</p><p>Rue folded her hands on the table, ""I wanted you here for
two reasons, first I will be queen, not for a long long time, but I
thought it would be good to know the real people in my country.""</p><p>Leah smirked, she shifted a bit in her seat as if she had
more energy than could be contained in a peice of furniture, "" Sooo,
you said two reasons?""</p><p>""The second reason has to do with Heppi, when Melissa gets
here then we will all see at once.""</p><p>The other girls sipped their tea. Barbara shrugged.</p><p>No one was supposed to know about Heppi except for Captain
Blake, nanny, and Rue's parents. But then again even Rue knew in a
palace rumors spread quickly. Maybe Gwen was trying to make Heppi
feel welcome.</p><p>.</p><p>There was shouting in the halls below, Diogenes Bass voice
echoing through the palace, ""Get Doctor Forest !""</p><p>Leah lifted her head, ""Does that happen around here a lot?""</p><p>""Almost never. Somebody may have had an accident.""</p><p>Barbara sipped her tea, ""Isn't Mr. Diogenes supposed to be the
one fetching that peasant girl.""</p><p>Leah put down her tea so down so hard it sloshed over the side
of the cup,""Farmer! 'peasant' is derogatory.""</p><p>""Whatever. Our country friend should be with him.""</p><p>Starshine shouted, ""Hey ! Why don't we investigate!""</p><p>""I'm sorry Heppi you can't come with us Captain Blake doesn't
want you wandering around the palace.""</p><p>""Heppi of the Little Girl, No danger to anyone.""</p><p>""I know, but he's head of security, and my parents agree with him.""</p><p>Starshine orbited around Rue's head, ""Its not nice to leave her
hear by herself.Maybe Alfred could stay with her.""</p><p>Alfred looked indignant, ""Why should I stay?""</p><p>""Like you actually care what's going on, And Heppi is the one
girl we know you won't try anything funny with.""</p><p>""I am not that bad.""</p><p>Perfect, thought Starshine. She poured the missy nectar into
the tea, that only Heppi and Alfred would be drinking.</p><p>The girls, in single file shuffled out into the hall.</p><p>With any luck Rue would never think of marrying Alfred.</p><p>Melissa and Morgan went down the hall to where Mr. Diogenes
had gone, a tall man with curly, dirty blond hair, turning slightly
gray blocked their path.</p><p>He *was * wearing red.</p><p>Melissa sucked in her breath, ""Morgan, who is your friend?""</p><p>""Captain Blake this is Melissa of Lan Melgore. She was
invited here.""</p><p>Melissa place her hands in front of her trying to cover her
almost completely revealed legs..</p><p>""You know all guests have to be cleared by me. I am sure
Melissa is harmless. Still even a baron's daughter has to follow
procedures. Besides aren't you supposed to be home by now?""</p><p>""Grandpa went to another house in town, all the barons that
were mad at Queen Mavere were there.""</p><p>""Do you know what they were talking about? Did they get into
a fight? Did anyone threaten your grandfather?""</p><p>Morgan shook her head. ""They was all quiet. I'm not even sure
if I should tell you.""</p><p>Captain Blake put his hand on Morgan's shoulder, ""I just want
to find out who wants to hurt your grandfather.""</p><p>""Like I said - they was all real quiet..""</p><p>""What about the poeple who attacked you?""</p><p>""I dunno - they were all wearing masks, and red like you. But
grandpa said it couldn't be the queen's guard, he saw them too much.""</p><p>""Go on.""</p><p>""One opened the door and I head a sound like hands clapping, a
flash, and smoke,. And it smelled bad.""</p><p>""Smelled bad how?""</p><p>""Like rotten eggs.""</p><p>""Did you get a good look at the weapon?""</p><p>Morgan shook her head.""I was so scared I just covered my head.
But I think it was smaller than a crossbow.""</p><p>Captain Blake turned to Melissa. ""What did you see?""</p><p>Melissa felt a little relaxed it was nice to have a grown up
in charge, someone who knew what they were doing.</p><p>""I was sitting up on the seat. Me and Mr. Diogenes were talking
and we heard the sound. We came over the hill and men in red were
attacking the carriage and the baron's guards. I thought the queen's
guard was attacking them, but Mr. Diogenes said he didn't believe
it.""</p><p>""Did you see anything else?""</p><p>The girls shook their heads.</p><p>""I'll ask Mr. Diogenes later, and baron Helmut when he
recovers. Morgan, I will tell you when you can visit him But right
now Doctor Forest has to work.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>""Rue and the other guests are upstairs.Why don't you go and see
them?""</p><p>Melissa curtsied once more, ""Thank you captain, sir.""</p><p>Morgan took Melissa's hand, they walked past the staircase and
kept going. Finding a maid named Merideth, a hhandsome older woman,
she smiled to the girls, ""Oh sweet goddess - I saw all the commotion.""</p><p>""He is with Doctor Forest now, I was wondering if you could
draw us a bath.""</p><p>""Why certainly, I will get right to it.""</p><p>Melissa shook her head, ""What? Why?""</p><p>""You smell like goat.""</p><p>""But I had a bath just last month!""</p><p>Morgan gave Melissa a look as if the peasant girl had said
something strange.</p><p>""Well - why do you need a bath then?""</p><p>""Cause when that man used that loud, smelly, weapon - I peed
myself.""</p><p>Rue, Leah, Barbara and Blossom went out into the hall to
investigate all the ruckus. Poor Heppi had to be left behind.</p><p>But by the time they had gotten downstairs all the commotion
had finished. Rue did find Captain Blake.</p><p>The head of palace securitty told Rue what he could - that
Morgan and Helmut had been attacked, that the baron was going to be
fine and that Morgan was uninjured.</p><p>""But were is Morgan now?""</p><p>""I sent her to see you. I would have assumed she'd be in your
room by now.""</p><p>Barbara whispered in Rue's ear, ""Who is Morgan?""</p><p>""Morgan is Baron Helmut's granddaughter - and she's my best friend.""</p><p>""Hey!"", Starshine flew in.</p><p>""Well she's my best *human* friend.""</p><p>Starshine crossed her arms,""Well I guess thats alright.""</p><p>""Thank you captain.""</p><p>""Princess I must lead you and get on with my duties.""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>The so called ""bathtub"" looked to Melissa more like a
swimming pool dug out of the granite floor. The water was hot straight
out of the pump, when asked what magic did this, ""No magic, there is
a furnace below.""</p><p>""Oh."", it seemed like a lot of trouble to go through for a
bath. Bathday for Melissa's village involved fetching water from the
river, heating it over the fireplace, Then baths would be taken in
age order. Grandmother first, then father, mother, untill rescently
Jennet, then Melissa and the twins ( who were still little enough to
bath together )..</p><p>By the time the water was dumped out it was pretty soupy.</p><p>This was Melissa's first bath with fresh clean water.</p><p>She did admit, the warm water felt really good.</p><p>Mereideth poured oil on her hands and began to rub it on
Meliss'as body.</p><p>Melissa felt very self conscious, ""Ma'am, I can bath myself.""</p><p>Margan whispered, ""I think she only likes boys.""</p><p>Melissa felt a little confused, "" No, I am just used to
bathing myself.""</p><p>""I can have one of our manservants bathe you - if you prefer.""</p><p>Morgan seemed excited, ""Is Jack available?, He sings real
good..""</p><p>""I can check.""</p><p>Melissa didn't want to seem ungreatful, but at the same time
, ""Ma'am its its just I have bathed myself for years, and I don't need
help.""</p><p>""I promise - nothing will happen you don't want to happen""</p><p>""Please, I feel awkward.""</p><p>Meredith smiled, ""Alright dear. But if you need anything
just call.""</p><p>When Meredith left Melissa felt she could relax. Having
people watch her bathe, however good there intentions made her
uncomfortable.</p><p>But then Morgan took Meredith's place, rubbing oil on
Melissa's back.</p><p>""I don't need anyone to bath me.""</p><p>""But it feels good, and you deserve it. You saved my
grandpa's life.""</p><p>""You could have done it, all you had to do was hold cloth
against the wound.I just did what mister Diogenes told me to.""</p><p>Melissa surrenedered, the little girl's touch was practiced,</p><p>""Were did you learn to do this?""</p><p>""My grandpa has back problems,""</p><p>""You and your grandpa you don't -""</p><p>""No - no. Grandpa doesn't touch me anywhere private.
Grandpa hasn't had a girlfriend since my grandma died. Sometimes he
asks me to walk on his back.""</p><p>""Why don't you have servants do it?"", Morgans hands move
lower.</p><p>""Because I get to show my grandpa I love him.""</p><p>Melissa remembered late at night sometimes, Mother would
rub her father's shoulders. Sometimes Melissa would rub Mother's
shoulders. And there was a kind of simple pleasure in it.</p><p>Morgans arms slipped around Melissa's body, cupping the
peasant girl's chest, rubbing the scented oil over it. ""Does your mom
have big boobs?""</p><p>""Yes, but my mother is kind of stocky. More muscle than fat
- she's almost as strong as a man.""</p><p>Melissa thought she should say ""no"", but it felt nice.</p><p>The small hands moved away for a bit as the hands were re
oiled.arms snaked around her body. Morgan was forced to place her
naked body against Melissa's in order to reach. Caressing over
Melissa's stomach.</p><p>Small hands moved to Melissa's thighs, part of her told her
that this was wrong, but that voice was downed out by an even louder
one that wanted to see were this went.</p><p>Lips kissed along the back of her neck, down down along ger
spine down to the level of the water.</p><p>Melissa was beginning to shake, ""Should I do you now?"",
Melissa hadn't even been kissed and yet this girl, younger than her
was moving across her body confidently. As exciting as it was, it
began to frighten her.</p><p>""If you want.""</p><p>Melissa pours some bathing oil on her own hand, ""Alright -
turn around.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Well I can't do your back unless you are turned around.""</p><p>""Sure you can, just put your arms around me."", Then
Morgan's lips gently alighted on Melissa's.</p><p>Melissa moved her arms around the girl's body, lips kissing
gently. Melissa was starting to relax, no one could see them, no one
knew.</p><p>Then the kissing got harder, them embrace tighter, Her
missy grew itchy She rubbed it gently against Morgan's body, and
Morgan rubbed her Missy against Melissa.</p><p>Wet bodies in the steaming bath, it felt so good, so much
more intense than when Melissa used her finger. A Moan forced its way
out of her.</p><p>Melissa jumped back startled.It echoed in the large stone room.</p><p>""Its alright Missy No one can hear - and if they can hear,
no one cares. "" Morgan slid her body against Melissa's letting out a
moan of her own. Unashamed completely relaxed.</p><p>To beautiful little girls, naked, no shame or inhibitions,
looking deep into each other's eyes, seeing their own lust reflected
back.</p><p>Melissa relaxed rubbing her missy against her partner's
letting herself relax, letting her missy be in charge, just for now.
The wonderful basic pleasure of skin against skin.</p><p>Soon they shuddered and moaned as one.</p><p>.</p><p>Lying there in the warm water, Melissa wasn't sure how
to feel. She felt guilty. She wanted this first time, this discovery
to be with Margaret.But Margaret was going to get married. Just a
silly little girl crush.</p><p>.</p><p>Then unannounced someone came in. Melissa had suspected it
was time to leave, someone more important than her needed to used the
bath.</p><p>Four, no five someones. four girls, and a flying creature
in the shape of a young woman.</p><p>Melissa's father said fairies didn't exist. So Melissa
stared at the creature transfixed.</p><p>In fact she was caught by surprise when little Morgan, wet
and naked, and appearently without any sense of modesty, jumped out
of the water and gave an olive skinned girl in a blue dress a big hug.</p><p>""Rue!""</p><p>""You cheating on me you little slut?"", to Melissa's
surprise and to the other girl's as well she patted Morgan's little
wet bottom.</p><p>""I had to thank her for saving my grandpa's life.</p><p>Melissa wasn't sure if she should stand and curtsy or stay
in the water. ""It wasn't anything - anyone could have done it.""</p><p>Rue kissed Morgan's cheek ""Captain Blake told me about
what happened. You alright?""</p><p>""I'm fine now.""</p><p>""I want to jump into the bath with you two, but I am not
sure if my guests would be up for it.""</p><p>A tall girl with respectable breasts shrugged, "" I am
perfectly comfortable with my body, but princess, we do have one
guest we had to leave behind.""</p><p>""Right. Morgan you and Melissa right?""</p><p>Melissa nodded.</p><p>""You two get dressed and meet me upstairs.I need you all
there at once.""</p><p>Alfred kind of like having only one person to share the tea
and raspberry tarts with.</p><p>The tea tasted like - like. Darjeeling, not that
ridiculously pedestrian blend Rue seemed to prefer.</p><p>""Alfred of the D""Tilmerand, what is in the tea?""</p><p>""Its Darjeeling, apparently the maid has better taste in
tea than the princess.""</p><p>Alfred sipped more.He started to feel a little light headed.
Did Gwen spike the tea?</p><p>She heard sometimes the servants plot little practical jokes
on their masters. Still Alfred poured himself another cup.</p><p>It wasn't a bad feeling.</p><p>""Is Dar-jee-ling tasting of the Sump-syrup?"", Alfred felt a
stockinged foot rub against his leg playfully.</p><p>Was this odd creature flirting with me?</p><p>Was this some kind of trick? Was she trying to manipulate him?</p><p>Alfred could have stopped it but decided to ignore it, ""I
wouldn't know, what is sump syrup?""</p><p>""Sump-syrup of the syrup of the sumpweed.""</p><p>""Thats rediculous. A lot of folks are allergic to sumpweed,
only one race could actually enjoy it.""</p><p>Then Alfred reached out and pulled back Heppi's hood.</p><p>Dried and dressed, the girls walked in a gaggle back to Rue's
room.</p><p>Leah winked at Melissa, "" You are wearing underpants under
that, aren't you?""</p><p>Melissa blushed,""Yes.""</p><p>""Good because one time me an my da' were doing a show, my da'
does the music an' I do acrobatics an' stuff, and I was doing flips
an' stuff an' I forgot to wear underpants. An' my da' got into trouble
cause they thought my da' made me do it. An' I wasn't allowed to wear
dresses for like a month!""</p><p>Rue lead the way as they climbed the stairs, ""You and your
dad are performers?""</p><p>""Uh huh - I 'm an' apprentice Jester.""</p><p>Barbara stared at Leah, ""Aren't jesters supposed to work in
nobles houses?""</p><p>""You're one of those 'inside the box' kinda girls ain't ya?""</p><p>Rue opened the door to her room.</p><p>Rue, like Starshine, had a flair for the dramatic. The desire
for theater. Heppi was supposed to pull back her hood in front of
everyone.</p><p>The fact that Heppi had already revealed her face was not what
shocked her though. The fact Heppi was sitting on Alfred's lap with
their arms wrapped around each other Kissing passionately.</p><p>All the girls stood with their mouths hung open. It was
blossom who broke the silence.</p><p>""The Goddess is powerful, and her ways mysterious.""</p><p>Starshine giggled and whispered in Rue's ear, ""It's a good
thing your mom made us make that promise or else who knows what kinds
of perversion would be afoot!""</p><p>""My grandma made it.""</p>"
295,The Masturbation Fairy - Snow Day,Aunt Molly,1,,['g/g mast'],"<p>When Melody opened her eyes she had the sudden feeling she had
overslept. She looked over at the clock radio next to her bed - 9 am.
Yup she defiantly overslept.</p><p>Why didn't hear alarm go off?</p><p>She heard movement and talking downstairs, the gurgle of a coffee
maker, and the scraping sound of Father cleaning the wood stove.</p><p>Her parents were home.</p><p>Then she heard the gentle rumble of something sliding off the
roof. She got up gently so as not to wake her sister sleeping soundly
beside her.</p><p>Melody was wearing her pj's. Sleeping naked next to her sister
was nice, but springing out of bed naked into a cold room was not.</p><p>Out the window Melody saw snow, lots of snow, so much snow the
roads were nearly invisible. It buried most of the cars, except for a
few whose owners stood vigilant with brush in hand.</p><p>Harmony got up and rubbed her eyes, ""We're late!"" The little
girl climbed out of bed wearing a pink nightgown with a cute teddy bear
displayed on the front.</p><p>""It's alright; it's a snow day.""</p><p>There was a knock at the door. ""Are you girls descent?""</p><p>""Yes!"" Melody thought that was a silly question. Both her mom
and dad had seen them naked. Grown ups said very silly things sometimes.</p><p>Their mother walked in wearing a red silk teddy. Her dark hair
tied back in a simple ponytail. She carried a tray and on that tray
was a metal bowl filled with steaming water.</p><p>And inside that water were tubes of what looked like colored oil.</p><p>""I assume you figured out by now today is a snow day?""</p><p>The girls nodded emphatically.</p><p>""Good - there was something I always wanted to do with you girls
before you went to school, but it was always so busy, everyone in a
rush. But today I can.""</p><p>She put the tray down, ""I have these tubes of scented oil -
you pick the one you like and I can give you a massage. Now the oil
needs to be rubbed on bare skin, but it can just be your neck arms
and legs, whatever you are comfortable with.""</p><p>Melody, being the big sister, took the initiative. She
slipped off her pj top, and then as if taking a moment to consider,
took off the bottoms too.</p><p>Judy noticed that her elder daughter was just beginning to
develop. She was already a beautiful girl - she would soon be a
beautiful woman.</p><p>Harmony didn't want to look cowardly next to her sister.
She slipped off her pink nightgown and her matching pink panties
without hesitation.</p><p>Judy took in the sight of two beautiful smooth bodies,
standing there seemingly unashamed.</p><p>""I am going to do Melody first - is that alright?""</p><p>Both girls nodded, Melody got up on the bed, she lay face
down..</p><p>Judy smiled to her daughter, ""Which do you want dear?""</p><p>""Vanilla - you got vanilla?""</p><p>""I do."" Judy rubbed some on her hands and then onto the
girl's shoulders. Her hands moved gently, savoring the feel of warm skin,
down over arms, till Judy got to the hands and she kissed
the tips of those fingers smelling the light scent of vanilla. Then pouring some more oil on her hands,
she moved down to the girl's mid-back.</p><p>A soft moan came from Melody.</p><p>This was not a seduction, the massage was its own end.
It could be innocent and motherly or sexy and seductive. It meant only
what the girls wanted it to mean.</p><p>Moving down to the lower back kneading in the oil into the
soft skin, and slowly onto her bottom,
Judy stroked the tight round bum tentatively - waiting for
Melody to object. She just let out another sigh of contentment.</p><p>Then Judy leaned in and kissed each of those sweet bottom
cheeks.</p><p>Melody giggled. ""That tickles!""</p><p>Judy spanked that cute butt lightly a few times. Then Worked
her way down her daughter's legs.</p><p>Judy heard wet slippery noises off to the side. Leaning
against the wall, her legs apart, Harmony rubbed herself, watching
both her mother and her sister intently.</p><p>Melody rolled her eyes, ""Harmy you can't do that in front
of Mom!""</p><p>""It's alright dear - she isn't doing anything wrong.""</p><p>Judy could not help but be drawn to those fingers running
shamelessly along that little girl's pink slit.  Big brown eyes wide
and filled with lust.</p><p>Judy had to force herself to act as if nothing were out of
the ordinary. What she desperately wanted to do is dive tongue first
into that sweet pink between Harmony's legs.</p><p>No - no. Let this be just what it was.</p><p>Suddenly Melody's cute tight bottom rose up as she lifted
her hips so she could reach her own sweet slit. She began to rub
frantically as if trying to catch up with her sister.</p><p>Judy rubbed Melody's feet. Her eyes moving from one
beautiful shameless girl to the other.
And Judy got to see close up as two pretty, smooth naked
girls shuddered and sighed.</p><p>With one last rub on Melody's bottom ""Alright, Harmony -
your next.""</p><p>Melody got off the bed and went through her drawers to pick
out her clothes for the day.</p><p>Harmony climbed up on the bed, ""Do ya' got coconut?""</p><p>""I think I do dear.""</p>"
296,"Round House on Square Hill, Part 1",Aunt Molly,1,Three 13-year-old girls brave a night in a haunted house.,['no sex'],"<p>Amanda adjusted her backpack and her sleeping bag under her
arm. She brushed a lock of long black hair behind her shoulder. She
turned to her friends. ""Last chance to back out.""</p><p>Brandi pushed her glasses back up the bridge of her nose.
Sara fidgeted with one blond pig tail.</p><p>""Are you sure there are no ghosts there?""</p><p>Amanda put her hands on her hips, ""What fun is a haunted
house with no ghosts?""</p><p>Sara then looked down and fidgeted with her pink skirt,
""Well, it wouldn't be as scary.""</p><p>Brandi adjusted her backpack, ""You don't have to do this
if you're scared.""</p><p>""No - cuz then you and Amanda would be talking about what
a baby I am.""</p><p>""Sara, you *are* a baby.""</p><p>Amanda gave Brandi a disproving stare. ""Sara, if it were
dangerous, my mom wouldn't let us stay here. She says that weird things
can happen in any house and that by random chance some houses have
more weird things happen than others.""</p><p>She turned back to the Round house - shaped like a
large three tiered wedding cake with large windows. The house was
built in the eighteenth century by Joseph Hill - the place had been
known as ""Hill hill"" then ""Hill squared"" then ""Square Hill.""</p><p>Amanda imagined the front two windows on the second
floor were eyes, and Amanda stared them down.</p><p>The sun was setting - it would be no fun going to a
haunted house when it was light out.</p><p>Amanda's mom was a real estate agent - and with the
housing crisis it was hard enough to sell any house, let alone a
reputed haunted house.</p><p>But being able to look her clients in the face and say, ""See
my daughter and her friends stayed over night and nothing happened to
them,"" might help alleviate the fears of prospective buyers.</p><p>And besides Amanda loved horror movies, ghost stories and
all that.</p><p>She pulled out the key her mother had given her and
unlocked the door. A simple modern looking kitchen, nothing too
special about it except that the room kind of looked like a slice of
pie with the pointy end bit off.</p><p>Amanda stepped inside and waited, nothing leapt out at
her, she folded her arms and turned to her friends.</p><p>Brandi came in next, again nothing leapt out of the
gloom.</p><p>Finally seeing her friends were safe, the cautious
blond stepped inside.</p><p>There was a door as the ""point"" part of the pie wedge
shaped room, and beyond it a circular room containing a spiral
staircase.</p><p>They crossed the stair room and opened another door,
presumably the living room. Wall to wall carpeting, and a fireplace.
The room seemed to take up a full third of the circle of the lowest
level of the house.</p><p>Amanda dropped her backpack and her sleeping bag onto
the carpet.</p><p>""This is a good enough place to set up camp.""</p><p>Sara looked around, ""I thought there'd be cobwebs.""</p><p>""My mom may not be able to get people to live here, but
she can get folks to clean the place - during the day.""</p><p>Brandi dropped her backpack, ""Water? Electricity?""</p><p>""No - but I brought toilet paper and wetnaps, and hand
sanitizer and water.""</p><p>Brandi opened her pack, ""I brought my portable DVD
player, my mp3 player, some flashlights.""</p><p>Sara opened her pack, ""I brought snacks and juice
boxes.""</p><p>Amanda smiled, ""Sweet we have a half-descent
sleepover, even without ghosts.""</p><p></p><p>Sara dropped down to her knees, ""What kind of ghost is
supposed to live here? "", she then rummaged through her pack and
handed out boxes of apple juice.</p><p>Brushing back long jet black hair she took a deep
breath before beginning her story. She was half Irish and half Korean
giving her an almost goth look without her even trying.</p><p>""Well - it is said that Joseph Hill was a a reaver -
a kind of Scottish bandit. He was certainly no Robin Hood. He was a
man of great appetites - money, food, clothes, girls. Many a
daughter's father chased after him seeking revenge for soiling their
sweet child's virtue.</p><p>He escaped his well deserved punishment by fleeing to
America - building his house round so he could see if any man was
coming for him.</p><p>His lust burns even after death - no woman or girl - so the story
goes, can stay here without being twisted in some way.""</p><p>Sara sucked on the straw of her juice box.</p><p>Amanda continued, "" There was one incident in
particular - a Nun named Mary Peter built an orphanage for girls here
about a hundred years ago. She felt that her faith could protect them
from any long dead bandit She even had a special blessing that would
protect her girls - but no no avail.</p><p>All kind of weird things started happening. All kinds
of shocking deviant things. You see back then folks didn't trust the
Catholic church much. Some of the locals thought she was some kind of
witch tempting the girls and leading them down the path to
deviancy. They broke in and killed the nun and even some of the girls
the locals thought were beyond saving.""</p><p>Brandi sat with her knees up against her chest,
""Remember that this was a hundred years ago - they probably thought
kissing was deviant.""</p><p>Amanda smiled, ""Its just a story.""</p><p>Brandi stretched out her neck, ""Besides the last owner
left because of the housing crisis - not ghosts.""</p><p>Amanda smirked, ""Two gay men, and their adopted son.""</p><p>Sara heaved a heavy sigh, ""Can we watch a movie that
doesn't have ghosts in it?""</p><p>Brandi opened the player and slipped in the disk. ""My
dad just got Avatar.""</p><p>""Fine - just no ghosts.""</p><p>The movie plays and the sky darkened and the three girls
for a time forgot about Joseph Hill and ghosts and all of that.</p><p>It was halfway through the film when Amanda noticed Sara
squeezing her legs together.</p><p>""Sara do you have to go pee?""</p><p>""No maybe, but I can hold it.""</p><p>Amanda gave her friend a motherly stare, "" Do you want
us to go with you? We can put the movie on pause.""</p><p>Brandi shrugged, ""It's portable we can bring the movie
with us. You can watch it on the potty if you want.""</p><p>She squeezed her legs together, she seemed unsure. ""I
don't want to have people watch me pee.""</p><p>Amanda put a hand on Sara's shoulder, ""Brandi and I
will wait outside,"" then Amanda's cell phone rang.</p><p>Amanda's cell phone was - sadly - just a phone. Her mom
wouldn't spring for an iPhone or Blackberry.</p><p>She opened it, ""It's Mindy - I have to take this,""
pushing the talk button, ""Hi sweetie!""</p><p>Brandi got up, Grabbed a flashlight, ""Come on - I'll
take you to the potty, I'll wait right outside.""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>The two girls went off in search of a lavatory.</p><p>Amanda's voice softened, Mindy was a girl that Amanda
normally babysat on Saturday nights. The little girl was beyond
adorable.</p><p>""I thought we agreed there were no closet monsters.""</p><p>The voice at the other end voiced a high pitched
protest.</p><p>""Well what I want you to do is to throw open the door
to your closet and tell that monster you are not afraid of it. A
closet monster will not hurt anyone who is not afraid of it.""</p><p>""No sweetheart - I'm in a haunted house right now
you'd be even more scared here.""</p><p>The voice on the phone seemed to perk up.</p><p>""Well you see my mom has me clean out all the closet
monsters of any home she is going to sell so little girls will have
nothing to be scared of. Yes it is an important job. My friends Sara
and Brandi are checking out the bathroom right now.""</p><p>Amanda chuckled, ""Now how can you help me with
closet monsters here - if you can't even face your own closet monster?
Hmm?""</p><p>Amanda sighed, I will be there on Wednesday. No
thats not long, you will see me before you know it. And you need to
get to bed before your mom is mad at both of us.</p><p>""Yes, I love you too. *mwah!*""</p><p>Amanda put the movie on pause - then set it back to
approximately the place were Brandi and Sara had left. Amanda had seen
it in theaters so it was not a big deal.</p><p>She grabbed another flashlight and made her way
upstairs.</p><p>Up the spiral staircase she saw a dim light shine
from under what Amanda assumed to be the bathroom door.</p><p>""Is she still peeing?""</p><p>Brandi put a finger to her lips. Then using that
same finger, she mimed what their cute innocent little Sara was doing
in the bathroom.</p><p>Amanda shined the light on her own face so she
could mouth ""NO!""</p><p>Brandi slide over to the staircase and leaned in
whispering, ""She's really going to town. She's already climaxed twice.""</p><p>""Wow - I'm jealous - I'm one and done.""</p><p>""We should so tease her about this.""</p><p>""No - she'd probably die of embarrassment.""</p><p>""She seemed nervous about having me up here, maybe
she was afraid I was going to molest her.""</p><p>""No - Sara trusts you."" Brandi had came out to
them about a month ago, and Sara and Amanda had encouraged her to
come out to her parents. ""And you know I trust you.""</p><p>It seemed outright anti-climactic when her parents
told her they'd figured that out when she was three.</p><p>She confused the boys too - not because they were
homophobes. They just thought lesbians were either butch man haters,
or slutty exhibitionists. Brandi was so - normal.</p><p>A loud moan escaped escaped from the bathroom,
then audible slippery noises, ""She's going for four? Now she's just
showing off.""</p><p>""Kelly has been asking about you.""</p><p>""Yeah well, she's nice a guess. But not really my
type. Not like Eliza.""</p><p>""Eliza is a senior, and she's straight. And she's
a stuck up bitch.""</p><p>""But she's - she's amazing. She's a sex goddess. I
don't even need to be her girlfriend - I just want to drop to my knees
and worship her.""</p><p>""Way to go for the completely unattainable.""</p><p>The moans were loud and constant now - there was
no way Sara could believe her friends could not hear her. Or maybe she
just didn't care anymore.</p><p>Amanda banged on the door ""Will you come already?""</p><p>Then Sara started screaming.</p><p>""I don't care if she's embarrassed - that does not
sound healthy.""</p>"
297,"Round House on Square Hill, Part 2",Aunt Molly,2,Sara encounters her first ghost,['mast exhib'],"<p>Brandi shined the flashlight into her face, ""I will be
right outside.""</p><p>""Well not *right* outside - not so close you can hear me
pee.""</p><p>Brandi muttered something under her breath, ""Well where do
you want me to be?""</p><p>""There."" Sara shined her flashlight on a spot about three
steps from the door. ""Far enough you don't hear me do my business -
but close enough to help if something tries to get me.""</p><p>Brandi sat down in that spot, ""There.""</p><p>""Good."" Then Sara went inside and closed the door.</p><p>Headlights from a passing truck lit the bathroom up briefly.
Sara could see the place was pretty ordinary, even if the outer wall
was curved oddly.</p><p>She pulled down her panties and lifted her skirt, she hopped
up on the toilet and did her business.</p><p>When her bladder was sufficiently emptied she reached over and
pushed the tab.</p><p>Nothing happened. ""Right, no water.""</p><p>She opened a wet nap that Amanda had given her. The cool cloth
felt good against her ginny. And her privates came to life with the
familiar heat and pressure.</p><p>""Not now - Brandi's right outside.""</p><p>But she could not resist a quick self exploration, checking her
ginny for any sign of pubic stubble.</p><p>She shaved it every night - sometimes twice a day - but not for
reasons of fashion, not because it made her more sensitive, but
because cute little girls were smooth.</p><p>She tossed aside the wet nap and went to pull up her panties, and
they were gone.</p><p>She went to flatten her pink skirt - and it was gone.</p><p>""Very funny Joseph Hill - real mature! Now gimme back my clothes!""</p><p>She didn't even have her flashlight any more. </p><p>Even the pink ribbons in her blond pig tails were gone. Her blond
hair hung loose around shoulder length.</p><p>Even in the dark of the bathroom before she was able to see the
windows. But now they were gone.</p><p>She was naked, and terrified, ""Brandi! Brandi!""</p><p>She ran towards where she assumed the door was and stopped short.
Something told her not to step further.</p><p>The floor beneath her now-bare feet was smooth, not the tile that
had been there before, and when she felt around with her bare feet she
found that the floor ended in a cliff.</p><p>A smooth rounded edge. Which with some quick exploration Sara
found formed a circle.</p><p>She was trapped.</p><p>""BRANDI!!""</p><p>Then one by one spot lights lit up, all shining right on her
naked body which Sara tried futilely to cover.</p><p>In the gloom beyond the stage she made out shapes, people
hundreds of people - she could not see if they were men or women, boys
or girls. But there were rows upon rows of them, in every direction.</p><p>Then as if all that were not enough, huge flat screen monitors
lit up one by one, magnified images of Sara's naked body.</p><p>A chant rose from the crowd, ""Sara..Sara..Sara.""</p><p>And her ginny came to life. ""Not now!""</p><p>She didn't have a word for it - it had never been so insistent.</p><p>Sara tried to cover herself, but her nipples grew erect, casually touching her body sent chills down her spine. Even stroking her own arms felt nice.</p><p>Her breathing quickened. She pinched one of her nipples, it was
electric.</p><p>She reached up and pinched and tugged on each of them. The crowd
whistled and cheered.</p><p>The sounds of her breath were amplified.</p><p>Everyone can see, everyone can hear.</p><p>Wetness started to leak from between her legs. </p><p>She could have played with her nipples all day - but her ginny
was screaming for attention.</p><p>Sara sat down on the smooth floor and began to rub her clit - a
moan forced its way from her lips, it shook her whole body.</p><p>None of the other times she'd touched herself - in secret, in
the dark - did it ever feel this intense. And she still hadn't
climaxed.</p><p>The chant grew more insistent, ""Sara! Sara! Sara!"" - as she
grew closer.</p><p>Then release came, her whole body shook.</p><p>As lust waned shame had room to flood in.</p><p>*I'm such a slut.*</p><p>A message crawled over the screens *Don't be ashamed.*</p><p>""We love you Sara!"" it was a girl's voice or a young woman's.</p><p>There were girls her age, watching.</p><p>As if by a remote her ginny came back to life. And her fingers
worked feverishly to appease it.</p><p>She was on her knees and propped up on one hand, the other
crammed between her legs. Wet slippery noise amplified a hundred times
as if their were a mic in her ginny, her breath nearly as loud and her
moans nearly shaking the theater.</p><p>Sweat beaded on her forehead, wetness dripped from her ginny onto
the stage.</p><p>She arched her back as a second climax shook her. Her moan
sounded animalistic.</p><p>She changed position again, lying on her back her legs spread,
her free hand relentlessly tweaking one nipple then the next and back.</p><p>The sweet blond hair that had been in cute pig tails was now
disheveled and matted with sweat. A puddle formed beneath her ginny.</p><p>She arched her back, away she was raising her ginny up, up so
that they could all see it more clearly.</p><p>It felt so good she was on the edge of weeping, on the edge of
blacking out.</p><p>She could barely think - her whole universe lay between her legs.</p><p>But she did manage one question ""Why?""</p><p>*Because we never could.*</p><p>When a third climax shook her body - fluid sprayed from her ginny, she could feel it. She felt her body shake.</p><p>Her arm was getting sore, her body covered in sweat, and yet she
burned hotter.</p><p>""Please - please, I can't take much more!""</p><p>*One more - then you can rest, we promise. We just need one
more.*</p><p>She shifted position several times, she closed her eyes, she
was on her side, then her back, then her stomach, trying to find that
position that would put her over the top.</p><p>But no matter how hard she tried, final release evaded her -
just out of reach.</p><p>Rubbing her clit wasn't going to be enough.</p><p>Desperate, she slammed two fingers right through her hymen,
the sting of torn flesh was as nothing compared to the white hot ecstasy of final release.</p><p>Sara was vaguely aware of voices.</p><p>""Oh my god - she's having a seizure hold her down!""</p><p>""Amanda you don't hold someone down if they are having a
seizure - you just make sure there is nothing to bang her head on.""</p><p>""Well that's what House does.""</p><p>""You are aware that's just a TV show right? If you hold down
someone while they are having a seizure they could tear themselves
apart.""</p><p>""It doesn't matter - she seems to be coming out of it.""</p><p>Covered in sweat, gasping for breath Sara felt herself return to
reality.</p><p>Light from a passing car lit up the concerned faces of her
friends.</p><p>""Amanda, I think this house is really haunted.""</p><p>Sara got dressed. She told Amanda and Brandi the story,
perhaps leaving out a few of the unimportant details.</p><p>""But I never went anywhere in real life?""</p><p>Brandi shook her head, ""First you were peeing then you were
moaning, then you were screaming.""</p><p>Sara sighed, ""I took my own virginity.""</p><p>Brandi and Amanda didn't know what to do with that.</p><p>""What we do know is that it's probably not Joseph Hill, or Mary
Peter - at least not alone.""</p><p>Brandi pushed her ever slipping glasses back up her nose, ""So
what now fearless leader?""</p><p>""You and Sara are going home - I don't want anything to happen
to you. Well - anything *more*""</p><p>Sara shook her head, ""I think they're done with me - so I'm
safe. I'm staying.""</p><p>Brandi sighed, ""If Pinky is staying - I'm staying. I have a
little brother. I've had perverts watching me before.""</p><p>Amanda stroked Sara's shoulders, ""Are you sure you're alright?""</p><p>Sara nodded, ""I don't think they're mean. I don't know what it
is.""</p><p>Amanda shined the flashlight on her face, ""Alright - we're
going into investigative mode. Ghosts are often stuck on the Earth
because they have unfinished business in this world.""</p><p>""Manda! Manda!""</p><p>""Did you guys hear that?""</p><p>Sara and Brandi shook their heads.</p><p>""Mindy must have found her way here somehow. We're not that
far from her house. You two go back to the campsite - I'll meet up
with you.""</p>"
298,"Round House on Square Hill, Part III",Aunt Molly,1,Amanda comes face to face with her deepest darkest fantasy,['f/g oral'],"<p>""Manda!""</p><p>""I'm coming!""</p><p>Amanda had to stop the whatever it was from getting to that
poor little girl.</p><p>She followed the voice to one of the empty bedrooms, she
threw open the door, ""Mindy are you OK?""</p><p>It was Mindy's room, and it was daytime, spring, birds
were singing, Mindy sat on her white canopy bed, filled to
overflowing with stuffed animals.</p><p>""Manda!"", the little girl ran up and embraced the older
girl. Blue eyes wide, brown hair long thick, slightly curled at the
end, providing a perfect frame for her chubby fair skinned face.</p><p>Amanda returned the embrace.</p><p>Mindy was a girl's girl. There was no tolerance for
anything remotely masculine. No square inch of wall was without a
picture of unicorns or teddy bears. In the corner sat a bunch of
stuffed animals sat around a table ready for tea time. And a host of
Barbie dolls (and Bratz and various other competing doll lines).</p><p>Amanda had never not seen the girl in a dress- well except
when she was changing, which Mindy did shamelessly regardless of who
was in the room.</p><p>*Let her never be ashamed.*</p><p>Mindy took Amanda's hand and lead her to the white canopy
bed, carefully moving her stuffed animals, making sure to apologize
to each (by name). Each of her animals had names, and histories.
For example - the gray teddy was names Albert Foggsworth, an immigrant
from England who had come to the US cause he didn't like tea.</p><p>And the yellow hippopotamus was named Achmed Yuseph abin
Mohamed... and the name went on for what seemed like ten minutes
sometimes. He was a translator who worked in Iraq (her parents
watched the news a lot) who moved to the US cause someone ""blowed up""
his ice cream truck.</p><p>and there was Hernando the illegal Alien Squirrel - and
Amanda spent many nights listening carefully to every elaborate
biography of every animal, and doll she owned.</p><p>Of course the stories changed most of the time - and in
fairness there were a lot of animals to keep track of. But Amanda
would listen with rapt attention, and nod. Never correcting the
little girl. After all they are her animals and her stories.</p><p>Except this wasn't real - none of it was real.</p><p>""I know you're not Mindy.""</p><p>Faux Mindy looked up with big trusting eyes, ""But I am
Mindy."" She embraced Amanda and kissed the older girl's cheek. The
kiss made her skin warm like it always did.</p><p>""No - you're the ghost that attacked my friend.""</p><p>""Manda, we just wanna play with you.""</p><p>""We? How many of you are there?""</p><p>""Umm,"" Faux Mindy seemed to think, then she counted on
her fingers, ""A bunch.""</p><p>""More than ten?""</p><p>Mindy shrugged, ""I guess. Manda - this is boring - play
with me!""</p><p>""Who were you when you were alive? How did you die?""</p><p>The doppelganger of Mindy kissed Amanda gently on each of
her cheeks, the illusion was so convincing Amanda wanted to believe
it. </p><p>""I didn't die Manda. "" the sweet illusion started to kiss
along Amanda's neck, a skill no five year old would have.</p><p>Amanda's whole body came to life, but she took hold of
Mindy's shoulders and took hold of herself.</p><p>Still Amanda's breathing was heavy and her pussy was
sultry.</p><p>Mindy looked up at Amanda, a face filled with need,
""Manda remember that kissing game? And all of a sudden you got
scared.""</p><p>Amanda remembered it - you pick anywhere you like and I
will kiss you there, and if I don't I lose.</p><p>Amanda had underestimated the little girl's competitive
nature, she immediately want for the nastiest places she could
thinking Amanda wouldn't dare.</p><p>Amanda had to concede, not because she wouldn't kiss
Mindy's cute bottom but because she would.</p><p>""Sweetheart - "", Amanda knew this was an illusion, but
she could not stop herself from feeling, ""I - didn't want to hurt you.
I love you so much.""</p><p>Amanda looked away, she heard cloth softly fall to the
floor.</p><p>""Manda look at me.""</p><p>Amanda looked back, Mindy was naked, a perfectly smooth
body, ""Manda - am I pretty?""</p><p>""You're an angel.""</p><p>Mindy crawled up on the bed and kissed Amanda's face.</p><p>""Manda - play with me.""</p><p>""I can't - this is wrong.""</p><p>""Manda - I'm the Mindy behind your eyes when you play
with yourself, I'm the Mindy who loves you touching her, the Mindy
you can't hurt.""</p><p>Amanda leaned in and kissed the pretty face, ""If you
turn out to be Joseph Hill I will be so mad.""</p><p>Amanda, lay Mindy gently down onto the bed, she kissed
and caressed and stroked and explored the soft young body. Rand her
fingers through the little girl's soft hair.Kissed those sweet pink
lips repeatedly.</p><p>""Mindy - what do you want me to do first?""</p><p>""Everything!"", the illusion of a little girl broke
into giggles.</p><p>""I don't even know how to do *everything'!""</p><p>""Well then, whatever you want!""</p><p>Amanda gently opened Mindy's legs, she ran her finger of
the small slit, Mindy giggled and smiled wide, opening her legs
further.</p><p>Amanda leaned forward and took a first tentative lick.
It tastes like strawberry syrup. Amanda suspected the real Mindy's
privates would not taste sweet and fruity, but since Amanda had no
idea what a real vagina tasted like.</p><p>Amanda ran her tongue up along the full length of the
slit.</p><p>""Umm - Manda.""</p><p>Slowly - exploring learning the secrets of the small
area of Mindy's body. Finding the clit Amanda focussed her attentions
upon that, running her tongue up and down.</p><p>Mindy squealed with delight, ""Manda! "", Mindy moaned as
if she was being made love to on a vibrating bed.</p><p>""Faster Manda - do it faster!""</p><p>Mindy lapped with renewed enthusiasm, bringing the
little girl to her first cum.</p><p>""More Manda - do it more.""</p><p>Amanda was all too happy to oblige fingering the sweet
little slit had changed from strawberry to apple, but the taste was
not what was important, it was the coos and moans and giggles, the
sighs and the calling out to her, the fact that she enjoyed what was
happening.</p><p>The thrill as the little girl arched her back and moaned
from her second climax.</p><p>""Manda - now I do you!""</p><p>""Mindy - but I don't want to stop""</p><p>Mindy smiled and Amanda smiled back, unbuttoning her
white blouse and slipping off her simple white training bra. Unzipping
her mid length black skirt and her simple white panties.</p><p>She stood naked, Mindy tilted her her head, her sweet
face seemed puzzled, ""You got lots of hair down there.""</p><p>Amanda sighed, ""I know - should probably trim it or
something, but I just imagine my mom freaking walking in on me in the
bathroom.""</p><p>Mindy smile, ""I don't mind.""</p><p>Amanda lay down on the bed, apologizing to Kazama Shin -
the worlds fastest Pizza Delivery Dolphin (no charge if your pizza
is wet), who Amanda accidentally dropped on top of.</p><p>Mindy climbed up on top of Amanda, she turned herself
around, presenting her cute bottom to Amanda, and then the little
girl leaned in and spread the jungle of dark hair finding Amanda's
pussy beneath she did - without hesitation begin to lap at the older
girl's clit.</p><p>Because of how much shorter the little girl was Amanda
had to bend and twist a bit, even as the first electric jolts of
sexual pleasure shot through Amanda, the older girl felt a desperate
need to reconnect her tongue to the sweet little girl's (now cherry
flavored) slit.</p><p>Tongues lapped eagerly, aggressively, muffled moans of
pleasure. Sweet beautiful girls intertwined, shameless, guiltless,
wanting only to give one another pleasure.</p><p>When Amanda had her first cum it hit her like a
thunderbolt - a month of self administered mini orgasms could not
match what she felt. It shook through her and took over her body,
forcing her to cry out. And then she renewed her assault on Mindy's
sweet slit, wanting her to be able to feel the same.</p><p>Moans and loud slurps broken my the brief sounds of
ecstasy forcing each partner to stop briefly, the hot breath
shamelessly on each other.</p><p>When it became all to much, when Amanda could not even
string coherent thoughts or speak coherently. Mindy stopped and
crawled off of Amanda.</p><p>Amanda's body shook with the aftershocks of pleasure.</p><p>Then to her horror Mindy, the canopy bed, the room, the
sunlight all began to fade away, ""No - stay...""</p><p>""I am the Mindy that lives behind your eyes when you touch
yourself and when its over - I go away, just for a while.""</p><p>And then Amanda was in darkness. She just lay there.</p><p>Guilt began to flood back in, as it did when she was alone
in her room.</p><p>*I won't do that in real life - because I know she wouldn't
want me to.*</p><p>The door burst open - Sara stood there, ""Holy crap they got
you too!""</p><p>Amanda started to dress again, in no hurry. They'd all seen
each other naked. Even if it wasn't in a sexual context.</p><p>Amanda pulled up her panties, ""You left Brandi alone?""</p><p>""No - that's what I came to tell you - Eliza and her
friends are here. I told them to leave - but they won't They're
pulling Brandi's hair, and making her crawl around on the floor, and
calling her 'dyke' and stuff.""</p><p>Amanda put on her bra, "" No - Eliza doesn't even know we
exist. It's gotta be the ghost.""</p><p>""But it wasn't violent before.""</p><p>""These are our fantasies.""</p><p>""What? I don't fantasize about diddling uncontrollably in
front of hundreds of people. Much - hardly ever.""</p><p>""You are always trying to be so innocent - maybe there's a
part of you that just wishes you'd go completely out of control.""</p><p>Then a voice in the darkness, ""Fantastic insight for a girl
your age."" then Sara and Amanda saw the glowing apparition of an old
nun, complete with full habit.</p><p>""Well you are mostly right my dears - but I am afraid it's a
little more complicated.""</p><p>Both girls turned and saw a glowing translucent image of an
old nun.</p>"
299,"Round House on Square Hill, Part 4",Aunt Molly,4,Is it Brandi's dream or nightmare?,"['f/f', 'bdsm']","<p>Eliza's cold blue eyes stared deeply into Brandi's soft brown
eyes. Thick blond hair seemed almost to flow down to the older girl's
mid back.</p><p>Brandi was very surprised to see the older girl here, even
more surprised when, without warning, the busty seventeen year old
handcuffed Brandi without warning.</p><p>Sara ran to get help - but she had not returned.</p><p>Eliza had Brandi's braid wrapped around her hand, and
pulled upwards forcing Brandi to stand, then forcing Brandi to get up
on her tip toes.</p><p>In her free hand she had a riding crop, she slid it under
the younger girl's skirt and rubbed it along Brandi's crack.</p><p>Brandi looked straight into the older girl's eyes, ""But why?""</p><p>Eliza rolled her eyes, ""Nothing good on TV, no good parties
to go to - I fucked all the boys worth fucking, then someone told me
that a bunch of eighth graders were camping out in a haunted house -
and it would be so much fun it would be to torment you. Too bad Pinky
ran off before I could snatch her. I guess its just you and me. Hmm?""</p><p>Eliza gently patted Brandi's bottom with the riding crop.</p><p>Despite what was happening Brandi found herself staring at
Eliza's perfect round breast, barely contained in her shear white
blouse.</p><p>Brandi wondered how it would feel to bury herself between
those breasts.</p><p>""What are you going to do to me?""</p><p>*swat* Brandi yelped and jumped when Eliza slapped  her
bottom, Brandi's panties provided very little protection.</p><p>""I do what I want - to who I want - when I want. Now -
bend over.""</p><p>""But..""</p><p>*swat!*, Brandi bent forward, her face between her knees,
she was afraid she might fall over.</p><p>""My My - aren't we flexible?""</p><p>""My moms been taking me to yoga for years.""</p><p>Eliza lifted Brandi's skirt and rubbed her bottom gently,
""No - no this will not do. What are these? Old lady underpants?""</p><p>""They're just what my mom got me.""</p><p>""Uh huh."" Brandi felt Eliza yank the panties down, and
the older girl's hand exploring bare warm skin. ""Yes I am afraid I
will have to dress you. Yes - for such a geek you actually have quite
a nice ass.""</p><p>Eliza's hand drifted down, ""No - no this won't do - you
have hair on your pussy. That's going to have to be shaved.""</p><p>An oversized purse sat in the corner, it was where Eliza had
kept her handcuffs. She pulled something else out now. Brandi did not
see what it was.</p><p>""Now stay perfectly still or you will get another slap !""</p><p>Brandi felt something hard being pushed into her pussy, and
a second object (possibly anchored to the first), and then to her
shock a third probe was pushed into the only place left.</p><p>Brandi sucked hard as her most private place was invaded.</p><p>""Don't clench Brandi - it just makes it hurt more.""</p><p>Brandi forced her breath to slow and accepted the new residents
of her body.</p><p>Then the probes began to hum gently. And Brandi's breath
quickened once more.</p><p>""You like that don't you?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am.""</p><p>""Drop to your knees  Place your face on the rug.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>The buzzing stopped and then *swat*</p><p>Brandi dropped to her knees, and Eliza gently nudged the
girl's face into the rug.</p><p>The skirt had fallen down so Eliza pulled it up again.</p><p>She turned the buzzing probes back on, Brandi shuddered and
sighed.</p><p>""This is at the lowest setting - I am going to slap your ass
with my hand you will say 'thank you ma'am' and I will turn it up.- if
you whine or bitch, I will turn it down, once I am forced to turn it
down, I will start using the riding crop again.""</p><p>Eliza didn't even stop and ask if Brandi understood, Brandi
immediately felt Eliza's had slap her bottom.</p><p>""Thank you ma'am!""</p><p>Brandi had said it without thinking - and surely enough the
promised reward was given - the probe on her clit hummed faster.</p><p>A second slap ""Thank you ma'am!""</p><p>The probe in her pussy buzzed fiercely - Brandi's whole body
shook.</p><p>*slap!* ""Thank you ma'am!""</p><p>All three probes buzzed like hornets inside her, Eliza ran a
finger along Brandi's slit, ""Oh my god - can you believe how wet you
are? I think you're ready to drip on the carpet - wish I had a
camera. I bet you're pretty close to cumming aren't you?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am !""</p><p>Eliza crawled in front of Brandi, she sat up leaning against
the wall. There was a zipper on the side of her skirt and she unzipped
it, slid it off of her waist. A black silk thong lay underneath,
she slid that off, and her pussy was expose, glorious and smooth.</p><p>""That Brandi, is how a pussy should look. Like it?""</p><p>Brandi's whole body was shaking,, she was able to lift her
head enough to see, her breaths quick and short.</p><p>""Yes ma'am.""</p><p>""Lick it.""</p><p>""Ma'am?""</p><p>The probes all turned down to minimum, Brandi knew the
riding crop would come next so she shuffled over and started licking
without delay.</p><p>Brandi was afraid it would taste like pee, but instead -
strangely it tasted like pineapple.</p><p>Eliza stroked Brandi's hair gently.  she sighed contentedly,""
Ahh the things I will do to you - some days I might see how long I can
keep you on edge before your poor pussy gives up - others, I will
make you cum over and over and over. Don't worry I won't make you
touch any nasty little cocks.""</p><p>Eliza turned up the clit probe, Brandi moaned into Eliza's
pussy and then redoubled her efforts.</p><p>Sara and Amanda could do nothing to help their friend as she
mimed whatever dark fantasy the ghost fragments were making her play
out.</p><p>""I can let you see what she sees, if you like?"" the old
nun, Mary Peter, was the only full fledged ghost in Round house -
Joseph Hill had gone into the light ages ago.</p><p>Holding her hands behind her back Brandi was licking
something (presumably a pussy), yelping from imaginary punishments.
Cooing from imaginary rewards.</p><p>Mary Peter was much less judgemental than she had been in
life - a hundred years in limbo will do that - so she says.</p><p>She had been - in life a hard core nun, an angry ruler on
the knuckles kind of nun. One who was going to rid herself of sin.</p><p>And for her 'sin' meant 'lust'. When she was a young woman
she found a way - an ancient ritual which was used of the Vestal
Virgins.</p><p>""With the help of a priest I rid myself - so I thought - of
all sin. And I set out to do the same for the rest of the world. I
opened the orphanage - and cleansed every girl that went there.
Fathers of daughters in the area heard of what I could do and they
brought their girls to me, and they were cleansed.</p><p>Oh sure some girls cried having their passion stolen from them,
one committed suicide - but I had *saved* them,""</p><p>Amanda brushed her long black hair behind her head, ""But
something went wrong.""</p><p>""Yes there was a reason the Church did not try to use this
ritual, the lust does not just disappear, it seeps into the
surrounding wood and stone, the unexpressed lust of dozens of young
girls is trapped in this house. But a house cannot express lust - it
needs a host, the women and girls who live here - or merely stay here
overnight. And I don't know why it needs to be night - maybe because in
the darkness one is more likely to turn inwards.""</p><p>""But why only girls?""</p><p>""It was the belief at the time girls were inherently more
sinful, and that men were entitled to sex.It was considered
*unnatural* for girls to feel lust.I assumed it was unnatural for me -
I forgot pride was a sin too.</p><p>My punishment is to be stuck in limbo until I undue the
damage I have done.""</p><p>Brandi licked and slurped shamelessly, until she had all
three of her probes turned up to where they were before. She squeezed
her legs together - warm fluid started to drizzle between them, she
was so close - so close.</p><p>The moans and coos of pleasure that Eliza made was like praise
for Brandi, and as pleasurable as the probes that hummed within her.</p><p>""I knew it - you're a natural., You love licking my cunt
don't you, you little lesbo?""</p><p>She did - God help her, Brandi had pulled her face away just
so she could feel Eliza cram it back in between her legs.</p><p>She would have fingered Eliza too, but there is a downside
to handcuffing your partner.</p><p>The moans Eliza made were getting louder and closer
together. Eliza wrapped her legs around Brandi's neck and squeezed as
if Brandi might try to sneak away.</p><p>Then a shrill cry of ecstasy, then finally Brandi's mouth
could part company with Eliza's sex.</p><p>Eliza kissed Brandi's lips, the older girl's tongue massaging
the younger's, tasting her own pussy.</p><p>""I bet you want to cum hmm? Well you can't, not until you
agree to be my sex slave for the rest of your life - or until I get
bored with you. Whichever comes first.""</p><p>Brandi was panting, and shaking, trying to will herself
over the edge, Eliza grabbed hold of Brandi's blouse and ripped it
with a single violent motion. Removing torn cloth, Brandi sat there
in her training bra and skirt. Unbuttoned and unzipped, the skirt
came off - then the bra.</p><p>Brandi was only wearing her dark framed glasses.</p><p>""So will you?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am - I will be your sex slave.""</p><p>""And let me shave that pussy smooth?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am.""</p><p>""And let me walk you around in public with a collar and
leash?""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am.""</p><p>""And let me pass you around to all my friends like a living
sex toy?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am.""</p><p>""And let me dress you as slutty as I want?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am - just let me keep my glasses.""</p><p>Eliza gently pushed the black framed spectacles back up the
bridge of her nose.</p><p>Eliza smiled wickedly, ""Done !  You may cum now.""</p><p>And with those words a dam broke - electric passion flooded
Brandi's consciousness, her body convulsed and she screamed.</p><p>""Brandi - are you alright?""</p><p>""Amanda? I don't think I can hang out with you guys - I
promised Eliza I would be her sex slave.""</p><p>Sara sighed, ""The house got to you - you aren't Eliza's
sex slave.""</p><p>Brandi sighed, ""Damn - she promised to buy me new
clothes. Is that a ghost? I'm not the only one that sees a nun
right?""</p><p>Brandi found her clothes - unlike in her fantasy her
blouse was not torn to shreds, She felt a little uncomfortable
dressing in front of a nun, even if it was a dead nun.</p><p>""This is Mary Peter- and yes we all see her."", the story
was repeated to Brandi.</p><p>Brandi sat on the rug, ""So what do we do? I mean your
house is *definitely* haunted.""</p><p>Amanda turned to Mary Peter, ""Is there anything we can do
to?""</p><p>""Back in the sixties I was able to convince a young woman
and her friends to simply collect as many women here as they could and
let the house have their way with them  The girls brought their
boyfriends and a *lot*  of drugs. It *was* the sixties.</p><p>They had a fabulous party - but between the men and the
drugs and the music no one could hear the house. Thats why it kept
trying to get you alone""</p><p>Brandi bit her lip, ""We repeat the experiment - this time no
drugs or boys. We make sure some of the girls are alone.""</p><p>Sara looked to Brandi then to Mary Peter, and then to Amanda,
""You want to bring girls here to get attacked by the house? What are
we going to tell them?""</p><p>Amanda started picking up their stuff, she was done with
Round house - at least for this night, ""We'll tell them the truth.-
its a haunted house, and if you want to see ghosts you will have to
be alone in a dark room.""</p><p>""Your mom won't agree to this.""</p><p>""Why not - there won't be any boys, and we have adult
supervision."", Amanda pointed to Mary.</p><p>""I'm pretty sure your mom will want someone *alive*. Besides
if she finds out what this house does she's not going to let anyone
within a mile of it.""</p><p>""We'll tell her we're going to perform an exorcism. And we are
having no boys there because they'll just mess it up. Help me pick
this up - we're staying at my house for the rest of the night.""</p><p>Mary Peter cleared a throat that hadn't needed clearing in a
hundred years, ""Uhh you there with the pigtails?""</p><p>""Sara.""</p><p>""Sara yes - could you be a dear and leave the player, and
turn the movie back on, I was kind of getting into it.""</p><p>When Sara and the others were finished packing, Sara pressed
'play'.</p>"
300,"Round House on Square Hill, Part 5",Aunt Molly,5,The House gives Amanda's mother an Experience she does not expect.,['ff Rom'],"<p>No.</p><p>It's a word with two letters. It's the same in French in 
Spanish and English. It translates easily from one language to another  
because mothers exist in every culture.</p><p>Politicians do not redefine it. Both Glen Beck and 
Micheal Moore can agree on its meaning.</p><p>""Stay close Mom - and if you hear voices, turn on your 
ipod and crank the volume.""</p><p>So why Patricia wandering around this old house with her 
daughter and their friends hovering around her as if something might 
leap out at all of them?</p><p>Amanda was the spitting image of her mother, though 
Patricia preferred to keep her hair shot and her skirts longer.</p><p>Patricia also looked too young to have a thirteen year 
old daughter. Amanda was the result of a night of drunken excess, and 
a boy who didn't like condoms - or taking responsibility for his 
actions..</p><p>She shined her flashlight on herself, ""So were is this 
ghost?""</p><p>""Here I am.""</p><p>Patrica turned and saw a nun, in full habit, 
glowing slightly in the dark. She was translucent Patricia then rubbed 
her eyes and looked again.</p><p>She didn't believe in ghosts, spooks, fairies, Gods,
Goddesses, UFO's  Bigfoot, the Loch Ness Monster ( or the local 
equivalent ""Champ"") or anything she could not see for herself.</p><p>Because of its history Patricia had had the house 
checked for anything that could  explain hallucinations - mold, 
carbon monoxide, methane - even Radon.</p><p>And yet this ghost did not conspicuously disappear as 
soon as a skeptic walked in the room,  In fact it stepped foreward and 
presented it - well *her* self.</p><p>""I don't believe in supernatural things I am sure you 
are some kind of hallucination.""</p><p>The nun smiled, ""Trust me sweety - no one wants me to 
*not* be a ghost more than I.""</p><p>Patricia turned to Brandi, ""Please tell me you rigged 
a hologram or something.""</p><p>""I'm not *that* smart.""</p><p>Patricia then turned back to the ghost, ""So my 
daughter tells me she needs a party -""</p><p>""Mom, it's not a party - it's an excorcism.""</p><p>""She needs a couple dozen freinds, snacks and no 
adult supervision in a large out of the way house in the middle of the 
countryside, In order to free you to pass on to the next life.""</p><p>The Nun Mary Peter shrugged, ""She didn't tell you? I 
am not the ghost causing the problem? I mean if it was just me I just 
want to watch a little tv over the shoulder of the residents, talk to 
some of the more open minded tenants. Nothing special. I could stay in 
the basement. Not wanting to cause any more trouble for the living.""</p><p>""Than who is? Joseph Hill?""</p><p>""No no - old Joe went on long ago. No sadly well it's 
complicated. The entity can be thought of as one or many.""</p><p>""Like the creature in Poltergeist?""</p><p>""No no - not *that* bad - well let me tell you the 
whole story.""</p><p>Amanda and her friends shifted uncomfortably as they 
all listened as Mary Peter repeated her tale.Of the cleansings and 
the consequences and of how she died.</p><p>She told about the girls' encounters with the 
""spirit of the house"" as Mary liked to call it. But Mary Peter did not 
give details, "" It was surprising - despite what they had gone 
through they did not seem shaken, thats when I felt it was safe to 
approach them.""</p><p>Patricia stood, her mouth held open. She didn't 
know how to feel.</p><p>Angry- because they had lied to her.</p><p>Sorrow - because of what these sweet girls had to 
go through.</p><p>Outrage because this ghostly nun had not lifted a 
spectral finger to protect these girls</p><p>But more than all that Patricia had realized why her 
daughter needed all these girls here.</p><p>""You were going to use them as hosts?""</p><p>Amanda shifted under her mother's gaze, ""Mom - we 
were only going to take volunteers, we would have told them what was 
going to happen.""</p><p>Sara came to her friend's aid, ""It didn't hurt - 
it was real *intense* but it didn't hurt.""</p><p>Brandi pushed her glasses up against the bridge of 
her nose, "" It did hurt a little - but nothing I couldn't handle.""</p><p>Patricia had to shake herself, she'd never 
expected such vulgar things to come from such sweet girls.</p><p>The nun broke in, ""The spirit of the house can only 
use the fantasies from the girl's own minds - true it is from their 
darker side, but none the less it isn't anything they haven't thought 
up themselves.""</p><p>""You are the worst of them - you are the adult. 
And yet you would let them do this?""</p><p>""If having little girls do this upsets you 
perhaps you can gather a large group of adults? The House does not 
care - eight, eighteen or eighty.All that matters is they be female 
and have some kind of sexualitty. I don't know if this would work with 
trans gendered though.""</p><p>""How could you advocate any of this? You're a *nun*!</p><p>""When I first died their were several entities, the 
physical longing of dozens of young girls. Slowly they have merged 
into something bigger. And every night I hear their call to me - 
eventually I will be pulled into the whole.  Eventually there will be 
no rational mind to talk to. Eventually their will be a bottomless 
need""</p><p>""I'll burn it down.""</p><p>Amanda put her hand on her mother's shoulder ""You can't 
it's a historical landmark""</p><p>Patricia gritted her teeth, ""Where am I supposed to 
find enough women?""</p><p>""Craig's list?""</p><p>Patricia sighed, ""I want to Experience this for myself.
Then I will decide if I am willing to let anyone else go through 
this.""</p><p>""Mom - no!""</p><p>""Oh it's alright for a bunch of eighth graders, but not 
an adult?""</p><p>""It's just gross to think...""</p><p>Patricia embraced her child, ""As gross as the thought 
of that *thing* hurting you.""</p><p>""I told you - it didn't hurt.""</p><p>""I want you and your friends out of here - go home. No 
argument."",  Patrica turned back, ""Mary Peter - how do I do this?""</p><p>""Simplicity itself.""</p><p>The girls left without further argument - Patricia 
lay on the floor of the dark, empty, living-room, and she waited.</p><p>Mary Peter had gone and Patricia started to breath 
slowly, and closed her eyes.</p><p>And opened them.</p><p>Naked in the warm summer air, a moonlit bank at the 
lake at camp Little Notch. The frogs known as peepers fill the air 
with song as they hope to find a mate.</p><p>Strangely enough the mosquitoes choose to leave her alone 
tonight, A bat flits in the dark - a small harmless insect eater.</p><p>It's only at night that Patty can do this - be alone in 
the water, nude. It feels good to have the cool water slip past her 
developing breasts and between her legs.</p><p>She ran her hands over her body, still wet from her 
swim. Then a twig snapped. Patty grabbed for her clothes with one hand 
and a rock with another.</p><p>She was overreacting, it was probably just a boy from camp 
spying on her getting his jollies.</p><p>""Who's there?""</p><p>Of course it could be one of those cute boys so moved by 
the loveliness of her body he had to come see her, they would kiss and 
then...</p><p>And then it could be Ronald that fat kid.</p><p>""Hello - um sorry. I was going to go swimming, but you 
seem to have had the same Idea.""</p><p>It was a girl - about Patty's age,  And Asian like her.No 
- more half Asian - though it's hard to tell in the moonlight.</p><p>""Yeah - well, I'll give you some privacy."", Patty slipped 
her shorts back on, the new girl gently took hold of her shoulder, "" 
You don't have to go, I mean - I would like the company. My name is 
Amanda, by the way.""</p><p>""Patty. But I was skinny dipping.""</p><p>""We're both girls - what's the big deal?""</p><p>""Yeah - I guess it isn't a big deal.""</p><p>Patty pulled off her shorts, Amanda slipped off hers, the 
slipped out of her tank top. The bra came last.</p><p>Patty was annoyed Amanda's breasts where already larger.</p><p>""Amanda are you cold?""</p><p>""No - why?""</p><p>Patty pointed out the visibly erect nipples.</p><p>Amanda blushed then ran to the water, Patty followed.</p><p>They swam and splashed shamelessly, fearlessly. There was 
nothing wrong or dirty about what they were doing. Patty could not 
understand it She felt an instant bond to the girl she had just met.</p><p>After a while they lay out on the shore.</p><p>They lay on their side, naked, completely comfortable with 
each other, just talking.</p><p>""So I say to my mom 'can't we just have pizza like normal 
people?'""</p><p>Amanda brushed back her dark hair, ""I don't know I think 
I'd kinda like to have an old fashioned mom, My mom just nukes stuff. 
But then again my so-called father ran out as soon as he found out she 
was pregnant. She doesn't have a lot of time to make dumplings from 
scratch. 
Sometimes she seems real lonely. She's had a few boyfriends 
- but nothing that really worked out.""</p><p>""Oh crap.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""The sun.""</p><p>""Already?""</p><p>""It's summer - short nights.""</p><p>""Patty, umm I wanted to ask you something, uh would you like 
to kiss me?""</p><p>Patty didn't even say anything she just leaned in and kissed 
Amanda's lips, and let them linger there for the longest time.</p><p>She wanted to take things further - but the kitchen staff was 
already getting things ready for breakfast, the counselors would be 
getting up early to ready the kids for morning excercises.</p><p>""Again tonight?""</p><p>""I can't I'm going home this afternoon.""</p><p>""Will I ever see you again?""</p><p>""I can absolutely guarantee it.""</p><p>One last stolen kiss</p><p>Patricia was in the empty beroom again. The sun hadn't risen.</p><p>She didn't understand - where was the ghost gang bang?</p><p>She didn't need a gang bang - she could get sex more or less 
whenever she wanted.</p><p>But never intimacy.</p><p>Did Mary Peter take more than lust in her rush to 'purify' these 
girls?</p>"
301,"The Yummy Princess Loses Her Innocence, Part 4",Aunt Molly,4,"In the arms of a lover Alfred shows some shreds of humanity, but is it really love or fairy magic?",['mf fant'],"<p>The fact that Heppi had already revealed her face was not what shocked her though. The fact Heppi was sitting on Alfred's lap with their arms wrapped around each other Kissing passionately.</p><p>All the girls stood with their mouths hung open. It was Blossom who broke the silence.</p><p>""The Goddess is powerful, and her ways mysterious.""</p><p>Starshine giggled and whispered in Rue's ear, ""It's a good thing your mom made us make that promise or else who knows what kinds of perversion would be afoot!""</p><p>The two lovebirds kissed for the longest time before they acknowledged all the gawking girls.</p><p>Leah had assumed Heppi would be ugly - why else cover herself up. Maybe deformed in some way - Like one eye or an ear on top of her head.</p><p>But she wasn't *ugly* - the soft downy fur, the big yellow eyes and the erect fox-like ears kind of made the goblin look cute. Only the small needle like teeth that went to work nibbling on the side of Alfred's neck gave her a somewhat predatory appearance.</p><p>She noticed Melissa stared at Heppi intently, the way you might if you came across a large predator by accident.</p><p>Morgan had the same expression, but Barbara seemed more curious.</p><p>Rue was unconcerned - but Rue had to have known.</p><p>The Princess cleared her throat, ""Alfred - baron Talos's room is free - you will have to avoid captain Blake, but I hear that you can be very sneaky if you want to be.""</p><p>Alfred and Heppi smiled to each other and kissed on the lips. The quickly took up Rue on her offer.</p><p>Then Rue sucked air through her teeth, ""ooh - I should have asked then to see doctor Forest first.""</p><p>Blossom folded her hands behind her back, ""There is nothing to worry about - Heppi is only in her first stage of puberty.""</p><p>Melissa's eyes stayed focused on the doorway through which Alfred and Heppi exited, ""Why is there a goblin here?""</p><p>Rue nodded solemnly. ""Well, why don't we have some more tea, and I will tell you.""</p><p>Melissa felt tense, she saw the pot of tea and thought that is might calm her, Starshine flew in between her hand and the pot. ""Wait! Don't drink that!""</p><p>Melissa started, ""But Rue said we could.""</p><p>""Yes but its -uh - *cold* - yep its cold out side can't drink cold tea - no ma'am!""</p><p>Rue folded her arms, ""Did you put something in the tea Starshine?"" the princess started to tap her foot.</p><p>""Mmmmaybe?""</p><p>""Melissa smell the tea - but don't drink it.""</p><p>Melissa sniffed, ""Apples.""</p><p>Morgan sniffed the tea, ""pears - hey just like your missy juice!""</p><p>Leah scratched her head, ""Her what?""</p><p>Blossom was matter of fact, ""Her vaginal fluid. Possibly as a base of some kind of love potion. According to what I have been taught, the fluid of a virgin is especially potent.""</p><p>Morgan could not help but giggle.</p><p>Blossom added, ""But it's not absolutely necessary.""</p><p>Rue just shook her head and gave Starshine a cross look, ""That was not very nice, you cannot add love potions to the tea. You are supposed to get their permission first.""</p><p>Starshine stared at the floor, ""Well I remembered you telling Alfred you were going to marry him. I couldn't let that happen!""</p><p>""Starshine what you did was not nice at all - how do you think they will feel when it wears off?""</p><p>Starshine's voice was almost inaudible, ""I dunno.""</p><p>Barbara broke in, ""My guess is that it won't be a big deal - it will be like when my mother wakes up with some *thing* she just slept with after a night of heavy drinking.""</p><p>Blossom sighed, ""Trying to separate them will not work - so long as they are under its effect they will be completely convinced they are madly in love.""</p><p>Rue's cross stare seemed to become more intense somehow, ""Starshine, we are still friends - but I am very *disappointed* with you. I need you to leave the palace.""</p><p>""When - when can I come back?""</p><p>""One week.""</p><p>Starshine did not argue, she just dove into the floor and disappeared.</p><p>It was not unusual for the nobles during the Witan meetings to take little trips during the lulls in activity, so no one thought it the least bit odd that Ariel took her carriage out from the palace for a little day trip..</p><p>The City of Thol, near the palace, inside the inner walls, was a place of clean, orderly roads and neat, clean, marble buildings and nice, quaint little shops, and nice, clean, well mannered people.</p><p>Pass outside the inner wall and you still saw a nice, clean, street, and clean shops and so forth - so long as you stayed on the Queen's Way, the east west road that cut through the city.</p><p>But she did not stay on the Queen's Way. The land outside the inner wall is for the most part very hilly, the city core was built on a flat area surrounded by hills forming a kind of natural wall. And although the land across the Queen's Way was carefully leveled, the area beyond was not.</p><p>Houses built by successive generations of refugees and immigrants had lead to some very eccentric construction on the tops, on the slopes, and sometimes right inside the hills. Sometimes made of stone and sometimes of clay brick, or wood plaster - sometimes mismatched bits of all three.</p><p>Ariel considered it to be an unruly slum - though she was sure that a bleeding heart like Mavere would have admired the local's ingenuity.</p><p>The place stunk both to high Heaven and low Hell, why didn't anyone clean this place?</p><p>Oh that's right she voted down the public sanitation initiative.</p><p>She looked for the restaurant, ""The Fall Inn"".</p><p>Talos said she wouldn't be able to miss it.</p><p>She saw it and the eccentricity of it seemed like something that would appeal to Talos.</p><p>The sign showed a man falling into a pit, and the restaurant itself had apparently been built on an unstable foundation, because the front end had sunk partway into the ground, necessitating building a door in the roof.</p><p>When the carriage stopped in front of the establishment she let herself out and was greeted by the smell of both animal and human waste. There were chickens and pigs roaming freely on the streets.</p><p>No one took notice of her. Her guards, dressed in black with the symbol of an adder on their chest (a symbol both she and her rivals said suited her), stepped to each side of her as she entered the establishment.</p><p>A steeply sloped floor with stairs set into it allowing customers and staff to move up and down. Broader steps (Platforms? Shelves?) upon which tables and chairs were set. And some kind of rail set into the wall</p><p>People sitting at the tables shouted out drink orders. A burly man and a chubby woman poured drinks and let them slide down the rails. Then the customers would let their money slide further down into an unseen container where the coins would make a ""chink chink* sound.</p><p>Waitresses stepped out of the (presumably flat) kitchen at the top of the stairs with food orders.</p><p>A handsome young man with an oh so cheerful face approached them, ""Three for an early dinner? Or just drinks? I should tell you tomorrow is Barbarian Buffet Wednesday. All you can eat for five copper commons. Although there is a ten percent gratuity if you bring a troll - they have *really* big appetites.""</p><p>""I am looking for a man, Talos, he said he would meet me here.""</p><p>""He rented a side room - right at the top of the stairs. If you need me my name is Chris.""</p><p>Ariel was certain she wouldn't be needing him.</p><p>She had the guards stand outside the door. And *no* they were not coming back for Barbarian Buffet Wednesday.</p><p>The rented room was flat, an island of sanity in the insane restaurant.</p><p>""Why this retched place?""</p><p>Talos was a handsome man, the same age as Mavere, fit and sleek with a tightly cropped black beard, ""Because, no one would expect us to be here. And its Two for One Tuesday."", the laugh sounded forced</p><p>""We had a deal - why did you change sides?""</p><p>""The Queen is going to make me a better offer. My son is to marry Rue. Well, she hasn't agreed yet, but she will, if she wants to stop your plan for world conquest.""</p><p>""Mavere's not stupid - she won't believe it.""</p><p>""She's probably not sure what to believe right now. Her childhood friend betraying her. Is that what this is about?, She didn't choose you? You know the only man she ever loved was her father. Even Edward only has her respect.""</p><p>""Something is coming - like a jackal it lurks in the shadows, picks off the weak,, nibbles at leaves and branches of our family. He will soon go for the root. He will come out of the shadows. And when he does he will go straight for the throne, and whomever is sitting on it will be killed.</p><p>Once that happens the kingdom will be thrown into disarray - if Mavere is baroness then she can call the barons together again, Even Edward might be able to do it. But I can't. But I can die for them - die for my country. And if they want to see it as a usurper getting his just desserts, all the better.""</p><p>""Oh of course this is about *patriotism*. And I assume you have proof of this lurking predator?""</p><p>""No - at least none she will believe. But the attack on Helmut - that was a warning.""</p><p>""Well let's assume you are right and there is some evil person lurking in the shadows, so what? I can kiss his posterior as much as yours or Mavere's. And apparently siding with you risks my life.""</p><p>""Don't you care about anything other than yourself?""</p><p>""I try not to, really. I make an effort to *not* care. I care nothing for my idiot husband. My daughters I had arranged politically convenient marriages for. I care nothing for them - and they return the favor. I have yet to see any of my grandchildren.</p><p>I love my son - and even him I tried, really *tried* not to. Once you care about something other than yourself, someone will use it against you. They will hold it hostage, threaten it, and then they control you. But I try not to be hypocritical about it - unless hypocrisy is somehow useful to me.""</p><p>Talos grumbled and drank his drink."" And who cares about you?""</p><p>""Alfred does. And that is enough for me.""</p><p>""And what if it isn't enough for him?""</p><p>""If its not a danger a threat to my Alfred or me - then let the world burn.""</p><p>In the convent there was routine, stability, not many new faces, not many tearful goodbyes. Aside from the occasional girl sent on retreat (many daughter's father were nervous about what went on inside the convent, others couldn't care less just so long as they didn't get pregnant), or an orphan girl adopted by the sisters to replenish their numbers.</p><p>The latter described Blossom. She could not remember having a mother or a father. Just the convent.</p><p>They played a game in the front yard, broad and filled with dry yellow leaves. A peasant game called ""catch the hoop"" - an old barrel hoop was tossed in the air, and girls ran squealing to catch it - and then fling it back up in the air.</p><p>No one kept score, though the endlessly nimble Leah impressed them all catching a hoop in mid summersault.</p><p>It seemed odd with all the wealth here they would end up playing a peasant's game.</p><p>Rue had given Blossom a sweater. The Paige (she would not be a novice until she was sixteen and old enough to take the vows) never considered herself soft, but the peasant girl moved in the autumn cool in her short skirt as if the cool, wet air didn't touch her.</p><p>Or else she was starting to enjoy the looks she was getting. And what if she did?</p><p>She had always imagined peasants as being worn and ragged - aged beyond their years by endless toil. But instead that life seemed to give the girl a fit, toned body. The long brown hair flowed like water, no sign of snarls, probably carefully combed and washed each morning.</p><p>She suspected from the lack of tan lines on her fair skin she must normally wear much more conservative clothing.</p><p>Blossom of the plain face and the plain dress. Not even as lovely as a peasant girl. But then she was supposed to develop her inner beauty.</p><p>Blossom turned away. She didn't want to embarrass the girl by staring at her.</p><p>""Blossom!"", Leah shouted at her, the priestess in training jumped and the hoop landed at her feet.</p><p>Morgan tried to do a handstand like Leah, but fell over on the wet leaves, "" *umf!* You're supposed to catch it on the stick silly!""</p><p>""Sorry - I was distracted."", Blossom had friends in the convent - but she never really *played* - running around with sticks in the yard, this, more than any conspicuous show of wealth, would be the greatest moment in the party. To just be a *girl* for a few minutes.</p><p>Barbara shouted from the distance, ""Will you just toss it!""</p><p>Blossom threw it as high as she could and they all ran squealing.</p><p>Rue's plan was a noble one - they were the first generation after the war, the first with no living memory of violence between their races, the first that might be able to forgive.</p><p>Melissa had told them the stories she'd been told. The people of the countryside would be slower to forgive, unlike the city dwellers, safe behind thick stone walls, the peasants had direct contact with them. She had family who'd lost brother's and sisters. Aunt's, uncles, cousins.</p><p>Stories of losses to spears and arrows, and death by starvation in the winter that followed.</p><p>Melissa had pointed to her head, ""I know up here that Heppi is innocent. And my father told me to judge someone by what they *do* not what they look like - but.""</p><p>The Princess also was forced to ""come out"" about more intimate things - a fairy potion enhancing her missy fluids. Though the princess was mysterious about *why*.</p><p>Blossom's chest burned, Barbara's own generous bosom was heaving, the paige sat near the older girl. Then she lay down in the cool wet grass.</p><p>There was a pause in the game as Leah tried to teach Morgan how to do a handstand.</p><p>Blossom scooted closer to the older girl, ""Have you ever?""</p><p>""Oh I'm not a virgin. But I skipped the drinking bit - I seen my mom throwing up enough. Though I was made to make a promise not to embarrass my mother.""</p><p>""Oh so you cannot seduce any of us? Just like the princess.""</p><p>Barbara rolled her eyes, ""Sorry - I don't swing that way. Are there any *boy* Assurites?""</p><p>""Yes, there is a monastery some five days travel from here.""</p><p>""That's my new fantasy - trapped in the Assurite monastery. A helpless young girl surrounded by amorous men on all sides - oh dear me. Oh no - no more - well alright, maybe a *little* more.""</p><p>Blossom giggled to herself, ""They would never touch you without your permission. Besides, most of them favor men.""</p><p>""Well that would a little frustrating for me. I sound like a slut don't I?""</p><p>Blossom smiled, ""No one is judging you. Besides none of the girls here seems innocent.""</p><p>Leah did a backflip, ""I'm innocent!""</p><p>Barbara rolled her eyes, "" Uh huh - I'll bet half the dresses in my closet that you did not *accidentally * forget your underpants. I bet you're a little show off.""</p><p>""But I *did* forget!""</p><p>Barbara put her arm around Blossom and pulled her close, the paige accepted the spontaneous affection without complaint. ""And of course we caught Morgan and Melissa in the act.""</p><p>Melissa blushed, Morgan shrugged.</p><p>Barbara continued, ""The princess has already confessed being - how do I say this in a nice way. Mind you any word I use could be applied to me.""</p><p>Princess Rue smiled, ""My mother prefers to call me 'sexually precocious'.""</p><p>Barbara nodded, ""I would like to use that if I could. And our goblin friend is probably losing it as we speak - assuming she brought it with her in the first place.""</p><p>Princess Rue joined the other girls on the leafy ground, "" My grandmother told my mother innocence isn't about sex, its believing nothing bad can ever happen to the people you love. People will only die of old age surrounded by friends.""</p><p>Melissa had lost her innocence, by that definition, about a month before. But the farm girl just let it alone.</p><p>Melissa and Morgan joined the others. Soon they all lay like spokes of a wheel on the ground.</p><p>Blossom liked the feel, it was kind of intimate.</p><p>Barbara played with Blossom's hair. ""So I am sure you have had adventures that make us all look like -"", Barbara had to pause because ""innocent "" and ""nun"" no longer meant what they usually did. ""Prudes.""</p><p>Blossom sighed, "" Contrary to what many may think the convent is not one long lesbian orgy. I study and pray and meditate. I have not had a lover. We are supposed to focus on inner beauty, but still I cannot help but think -</p><p>""Oh *please*, men will do it with anything that stands still long enough. You are going to do fine. Alfred needed no potion to make out with a goblin - just permission. Sometimes they don't even wait for that.""</p><p>The gates squeaked open, and the clop-clop of horses. The adder symbol on the side.</p><p>Barbara lifted her head, ""Princess - who's carriage it that?""</p><p>Rue shielded her eyes, ""That's Ariel - she probably went shopping in town.""</p><p>Leah did a cartwheel past them and jumped to her feet, ""Last minute birthday present?""</p><p>Rue smiled, ""One can only hope.""</p><p>Ariel got out of her carriage, one of her guards was munching on a meat pie.</p><p>They spoke loudly enough that they could overhear one of the guards, ""Baroness, they said it was on the house. And I was *starving*.""</p><p>""What are you? *Five*?""</p><p>""Forgive my lack of discipline, mistress!"", absent mindedly the guard saluted with his pie - bits of spiced pork splatted on his helmet.</p><p>They marched inside.</p><p>Blossom bit her lip, ""How will the baronness feel about, you know?""</p><p>Rue smoothed her dress, ""Well Alfred tattled on me yesterday when he caught Morgan and me.""</p><p>Barbara sighed, ""Ahh - a peeker. I have a cousin like that.""</p><p>Rue propped herself on one arm, ""She seemed pretty relaxed about it. She even yelled at him for invading our privacy. So maybe it won't be a big deal.""</p><p>They got up again, to continue their game, troubles forgotten for a moment.</p><p>Then they heard Ariel scream.</p><p>*I had sex. *, Alfred just tried to wrap his mind around it. Even at his young age he was convinced that this activity was just something that other people would do.</p><p>He had expected Rue and her new cohort of friends to jump in on him in the middle of the act.</p><p>He took precautions - mother had left two guards behind and they would be able to keep out the little princess.</p><p>Still - he supposed he *could* avoid calling Rue a whore, or attacking the help (he did sort of throw the first punch) - or things of that general nature.</p><p>Heppi was nibbling on his neck again, Alfred was going to have to wear high necked collars for a while, but it was worth it. Those erotic nibbles had brought him back more than a few times.</p><p>The downy white fur that covered the goblin's body actually felt nice, and she made a strange barking sound when she was excited, that the guards had to have heard it and had to know what was going on.</p><p>Still if they can keep quiet about father's love of various livestock, they can keep quiet about this.</p><p>""Hepfred of the Happy Forever.""</p><p>Alfred turned and faced the odd animal face - a face that became more beautiful every time he looked at it. ""Hepfred?""</p><p>""Alfred -"" Heppi picked up Alfred's hand, ""Heppi,"" clasping them together ""Hepfred.""</p><p>""Like 'Benifer'?""</p><p>""Yes! Yes!"" smiling wickedly.</p><p>""You cannot want to do it *again *""</p><p>""Hepfred of the Again and Again and Again!"", that strange saw tooth panting Alfred assumed must be laughter.</p><p>He pulled her close and stroked her, ""What is with the names.You keep giving yourself new titles all the time.""</p><p>""Heppi of the today not the same goblin as Heppi of the tomorrow, and Alfred of the today not the same as the Alfred of the Yesterday and the Tomorrow.""</p><p>""Alfred of the Yesterday wasn't a very nice person.""</p><p>Heppi smiled, "" All the Heppis will meet all the Alfreds."", she then suckled on one of his nipples.</p><p>Alfred wondered if the goblin had some kind of spiritual power - because she could unfailingly bring back the dead.</p><p>Then just as he closed his eyes and let Heppi have her way, the door burst open.</p><p>Rue and her guests found their way to Alfred's love nest, Ariel was shouting at her son - she was *not* happy one bit.</p><p>Heppi was in the hall dressing, in front of four guards that stood like statues. One still had a bit of pork on his helmet.</p><p>""Ariel of the get Much Shouting does not like Hepfred.""</p><p>Leah raised an eyebrow, ""Hepfred?""</p><p>Blossom explained, ""Goblins believe lovers move through life with a single identity. So they have a couple name.""</p><p>""That's kind of sweet.""</p><p>Barbara mimicked sticking a finger down her throat.</p><p>Heppi finished buttoning her dress, "" Ariel of the ' Get hands off my son!' still mad when Heppi use her mouth. Ariel of the Should be More Specific.""</p><p>The shouting could be heard in the hallway.</p><p>""But mother - I love her!""</p><p>""No you don't, You cannot possibly care for *that*.""</p><p>Heppi's ears perked up, ""Alfred of the Fights for Hepfred.""</p><p>Ariel knew she had eavesdroppers so she stuck her head outside, ""Princess - I would like some privacy - if you please.""</p><p>Rue stood firm, ""I might remind you that yesterday -""</p><p>""Princess - don't make me call your nanny.""</p><p>Rue stared at the baroness - she knew the woman would carry out her threat.</p><p>As the two nobles tried to stare each other down there was the ringing of bells. Maids moving through the halls ringing handbells.</p><p>At long last - dinner was served.</p>"
302,"The Yummy Princess Loses Her Innocence, Part 5",Aunt Molly,5,In this installment the party finally comes to an end and Rue learns that politics can even affect a child's life.,['g/g fant'],"<p>Carlo sat in his cell the sounds of merry making upstairs, the door opened and light streamed in from above.</p><p>Light feet tripped downstairs, it was Marianne, at sixteen she had only gotten lovelier since he last saw her. She was reassigned after being caught giving the then nine-year old Rue some very explicit lessons on the female anatomy.</p><p>She was welcomed back for two reasons - with the Witan, the palace desperately needed the extra hands, and there was no longer any need to protect the princess's virtue.</p><p>She slid the dinner under the door. ""So cutie how are you holding up?""</p><p>Leftovers from dinner, ""Beets, I hate beets.""</p><p>""Your gramma insisted - she said they were good for you.""</p><p>""So what's going on up top?""</p><p>Marianne described the guests, and the gossip from upstairs, she recounted what she knew of what had gone on since this afternoon, "" The Merchant's daughter, Barbara, is about your age. Pretty enough, I guess. Bigger breasts than mine.Bitch.""</p><p>""You see I *like* petite.""</p><p>""You are a sweetheart. Oh and there is a goblin. Rue had her come in all covered up, it was supposed to be a big secret, we all got to find out she was here when Ariel found her canoodling with Alfred.""</p><p>Carlo forced himself to eat some beets, ""I heard the scream down here. Well now he knows how it feels.""</p><p>""I don't know - I think they really like each other. And his mother clings to him like he might float away. A couple of times the girl tried to go near Alfred and Ariel just stares at her.""</p><p>Carlo shrugged, ""She's his mother she doesn't want anyone going near him.""</p><p>Then the sound of Rue squealing in delight carried all the way down to the dungeon.</p><p>Marianne smiled, ""Apparently at least one was good.""</p><p>The All the adults - the four allied barons - Ariel, Monique, Peters and Ula - Captain Blake, Diogenes, Nanny, Master Wexlan and of course Rue's mother and father all had their eyes on Rue as she opened her presents.</p><p>Gwen refilled the wine glasses.</p><p>All the girls too.</p><p>Barbara brushed her long dark hair behind her shoulders, adjusted her dress slightly. She tried to pretend to be interested - but some of these present were - well *lame* - the dwarfs had given her stone-cutting tools.</p><p>The people of Faust gave her a dagger (no doubt the Faust teach their children assassination very early), a gift Rue's father snatched away, "" I will give this back to you when you are grown - if you want.""</p><p>""Daddy I wasn't going to stab anyone!""</p><p>A bald man covered in tattoos and a long black robe (what was it with wizards and black robes - can't they wear trousers like normal men?) - the one she was told was one of Rue's teachers a,Wizard named Wexlan.</p><p>Rue pulled out a small book.</p><p>The tattooed man spoke in a rough leathery voice, ""I assure you my queen all the spells in that book are free of implosions, explosion and foul odors.""</p><p>The people of Gremeir had sent her some kind of clockwork contraption which Rue spent several minutes examining before gently putting it aside saying she would reexamine it later.</p><p>And the gifts came - from far off lands, the weird, the wonderful and the outright ineffable.</p><p>Rue received each gift graciously, as a princess should..</p><p>But it was when the last gift came the gift from her mother and father. Rue opened the box - her eyes nearly popped out of her head. She squealed and bounced in her seat.</p><p>* For love of Goddess show us *</p><p>She held it aloft - a slinky pink version of her mother's dress. - there was no plunging neckline (nothing to show, just yet), and the dress came with a matching pair of underpants that definitely did not seem appropriate for an eleven year old.</p><p>Still Rue was no ordinary little girl, so why should she have ordinary little girl clothes?</p><p>Rue asked if she could be briefly excused - she wished to don the clothes immediately.</p><p>The adults set to drinking, and talking and laughing.</p><p>There was one more present - set in the corner, a small package wrapped in plain white cloth.. Very humble looking.</p><p>Barbara wondered if it was polite to call attention to it. But decided against it. The gift giver was probably a hundred miles away - he wouldn't even know.. Rue returned a short time later the slit up the side of her dress showing off her legs nicely. She strode confidently.</p><p>Blossom sat next to Melissa at the table, ""Her legs are almost as pretty as yours.""</p><p>Melissa smirked, ""Almost? Look at the Queen - she's gonna to be a dark haired version of that when she's an adult.""</p><p>""She takes after her father - maybe she'll go bald.""</p><p>Melissa snickered, ""That's not nice.""</p><p>""What does your mother look like?""</p><p>""She's stocky, rough.""</p><p>""Older sisters?""</p><p>Melissa withdrew. The silence told Blossom what she needed to know.</p><p>""Was she pretty?""</p><p>""Yes - and she kept getting into trouble. She told me that mister Diogenes would grind me into sausage. But on the last day she got real nice - it's like she knew.""</p><p>""I never had a sister - I mean not a real one. Or a mother.""</p><p>""But you are close to some people right?""</p><p>""Yes, there is a novice who is in charge of my roommate and I. And I guess the prioress is like a mother. Melissa?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can I sleep in your bed tonight - I never slept alone before.""</p><p>""I never slept with only one other person before. So alright.""</p><p>Their was a big commotion as dessert was brought out - in a bronze container shaped like a dragon. The cook lit the tail and flame came out the mouth - cherries jubilee (Melissa had to have Barbara explain to her what it was).</p><p>The princess was quite pleased.</p><p>There was dancing after dessert, but Melissa was exhausted. She'd had a busy, eventful day.</p><p>A pretty maid with short, dark hair named Colette (there was almost nothing to her black and white outfit - was this by choice, or was she required to dress that way?) was about to show Melissa to the guest room when Melissa spied her gift on the floor.</p><p>The quilt had been folded neatly and placed inside a wooden box, Sister Margaret had written "" From the People of Lan Melgore and surrounding communities.""</p><p>Melissa picked it up.</p><p>Colette raised an eyebrow, ""Was that supposed to be for the Princess? We can give it to her right now.""</p><p>""No - it's - it's alright. I wasn't supposed to bring a present anyway.""</p><p>""Well if you give it to me - I will make sure it has a nice home.""</p><p>""Alright - it's just so stupid compared to what the princess got.""</p><p>Colette put the package under her arm, and the two of them walked together.</p><p>""Ma'am, where do you sleep? I mean the maids?""</p><p>""The servant's quarters are downstairs - they're small but they're cozy.""</p><p>""Do you got to share a bed?""</p><p>Colette winked, ""Only when I am lucky.""</p><p>""A boyfriend?""</p><p>""I am kind of between boyfriends."" they went down a long corridor, then turned, parts of the palace seemed like a maze. ""What about you?""</p><p>""I'm twelve.""</p><p>""You're never too young or too old to have someone special in your life.""</p><p>Melissa looked down at the floor, ""Kind of, she - I mean it's not *that* way.""</p><p>""It's alright if it's a she, even if it's *that* way.""</p><p>""Not with Margaret - she's the local priestess. Besides she is gonna to marry my cousin.""</p><p>They came to a door, Colette opened it.</p><p>Melissa walked in, ""Wow - this room is mine?""</p><p>""For tonight.""</p><p>""Blossom and I are gonna share this room - if that's alright..""</p><p>""Just don't spend all night giggling under the covers. Do you need anything else sweetheart?""</p><p>""No - thanks.""</p><p>""Melissa - tell her, it's worth it.""</p><p>""Tell Who?""</p><p>.""Tell all of them.""</p><p>Melissa turned down the lamp and climbed into a warm bed of clean sheets, no farting fathers or snoring grandmothers. It smelled nice in here ant it was clean.</p><p>Melissa lay there and tried to sleep - though she was exhausted sleep eluded her.</p><p>It wasn't that the palace was that loud - the music from the dining hall was slow and rhythmic - the kind that should lull one to sleep. And the barking dog from down the street was no louder than the bleating of goats in her own village.</p><p>It wasn't too loud - just the sounds were all *wrong*.</p><p>There was a knock at the door. ""Come in.""</p><p>Blossom walked in, Melissa got up and turned up the lamp.</p><p>""I guess you and I are the only ones that have regular bed times."" Melissa opened the other side of the bed and Blossom hopped in.</p><p>Blossom noticed Melissa was still wearing her nice green dress.</p><p>""Are you going to wear that to bed? Your nice dress? It'll get all wrinkled.""</p><p>""Well I left my everyday dress in the carriage.""</p><p>""Well, if you took it off it wouldn't bother me - I mean I will take mine off if that makes you more comfortable.""</p><p>Blossom could have kicked herself, *Oh way to be subtle! You are a page of the goddess of love and that's what you came up with?*</p><p>Melissa unbuttoned the buttons on the back of her dress and slide it off. Her fair skinned body was showing the barest hints of development - but still more than what Blossom had.</p><p>The farm girl then folded the dress neatly on the night stand, Blossom did the same and the crawled into bed.</p><p>One of the men in the band had loaned Leah a lute - and though she hit a sour note from time to time, the girl showed promise.</p><p>She and the lead minstrel were singing a song allegedly about two peasant women fighting for ownership of a gigantic rooster.</p><p>Heppi had tried to approach Alfred to dance, only to be warned off by an angry stare of the noble boy's mother.</p><p>Peters leaned in, a grossly obese man with a well trimmed dark beard, "" For the love of Goddess Ariel - let the children have fun.""</p><p>""With *that*?""</p><p>""It could be a sheep. At least a goblin can hold up their end of a conversation.""</p><p>Ariel sighed, then looked her son in the eye, ""You stay where I can see you and we will talk before you go to bed - understand?""</p><p>Alfred nodded, ""Yes mother."" then joined Heppi on the floor.</p><p>Morgan's smiling face was the first thing Helmut saw when he awoke. The man had never looked to old to Morgan before.</p><p>""Grandpa I brought soup - Dr. Forest said you're not good enough to eat solid food yet.""</p><p>Morgan's grandfather grumbled, ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""I couldn't protect you.""</p><p>Morgan fed her grandfather some soup, ""It wasn't your fault there were a lot of bad guys.""</p><p>""You know, I remember when the queen was your age. I remember her running through the hallways with your mother. "" Morgan's grandfather stared out into space, living in a time long before Morgan was born. "" The Queen is a good woman - she and I just have a disagreement. I don't want you hating her or anyone because of me.""</p><p>Morgan didn't understand but she nodded anyway. And fed the old man some more soup.</p><p>Colette curtsied before the assembled royal family. She held a wooden box in her hand, ""There is one last present - forgotten by accident and the girl was too shy to bring it to you.""</p><p>Rue looked at the package then carefully opened it Pulling out a quilt with red patches covering one third of it. The patches name the queens of Thol - all three Pasha's, the two Thea's, Zoe the Mad, Aytha, Maud, Mavere and one patch left off sitting in the bottom of the box - the one with Rue's name on it.</p><p>""Hey there is a space between Thea the first and Thea the Third. Wasn't there a Thea the Second?""</p><p>Mavere sipped some wine, ""That is because Thea the Second died before she was coronated.""</p><p>Prince Edward slicked back thinning salt and pepper hair, ""But dear wife - she did die after her mother so, for however brief a time she *was* queen.""</p><p>Brushing back golden hued red hair Queen Mavere stared her husband squarely in the eyes, "" I beg to differ dear husband, since the coronation is when the prospective queen is accepted by the Witan.""</p><p>""It's an empty ritual."" then Edward sighed, ""Well it *was*.""</p><p>""Zoe the Mad was removed - my grandmother was her little sister.""</p><p>There was a silence - Leah was singing a song (allegedly) about several village women fighting over a ownership of a prize rooster.</p><p>From the way Helmut was flushing - Rue figured there was more to it than that.</p><p>Nanny leaned in, ""You should thank the farm girl.""</p><p>""I'll see if she is still awake - if not I will see her tomorrow.""</p><p>Melissa and Blossom had spent several minutes kissing and stroking, but had not gone much further than that. Melissa was nervous as hell, neither one had much if any experience. Sure there was that time in the bathtub just this afternoon, but she was mostly following Morgan's lead.</p><p>If they had more time together they could take it slow. Explore, let things happen naturally.</p><p>Each wanted the other to take control.</p><p>There was a knock at the door, Melissa sighed, ""Yes?""</p><p>It was Rue's voice that came through the door, ""The light was up. Am I interrupting anything?""</p><p>Melissa wasn't sure of the etiquette for this situation.</p><p>It was Blossom who spoke, ""Come in Princess.""</p><p>Princess Rue was gorgeous in her new dress. Sexier than a girl her age should be.</p><p>""Oh - wow! I *am* interrupting. Melissa, you are as bad as me!"" Rue smiled mischievously.</p><p>Melissa looked down a bit embarrassed, ""Really I'm a good girl. I mean I *was* till I came here.""</p><p>Rue was about to back out when Blossom stopped her, ""Princess could you - help us?""</p><p>""Help you?""</p><p>Melissa sighed, ""We kiss and hugged and kissed some more -""</p><p>""Kissing and hugging are good.""</p><p>Blossom bit her lip slightly, ""But we have a little problem getting past that. So I was thinking maybe.""</p><p>Rue hopped up at the foot of the bed She looked over the girls - Melissa a pretty face framed in long brown hair. The barest hint of developing breasts. She was twisting her hair around her finger.</p><p>Blossom's plain face but full trusting eyes. Flat as a boy.</p><p>""Alright - Blossom, I want you to try sucking on Melissa's nipple.""</p><p>Blossom bit her lip, ""Does it matter which one?""</p><p>Rue shook her head, and Blossom suckled on Melissa's left nipple.</p><p>The farm girl's reaction was immediate, and Rue continued her instructions, ""Now with your fingers pinch the other nipple.""</p><p>Melissa gasped, ""What do I do?""</p><p>Rue smiled, ""Nothing yet - but your turn will come,"" her missy was getting itchy she could already smell a slightly fruity scent coming from it.</p><p>Melissa cooed and sighed, her hands reached out instinctively for her partner, caressing light bare skin, kissing Blossom's neck and shoulders. ""I'm gonna switch places alright?""</p><p>Rue nodded, she squeezed her thighs together As Melissa started to suckle on Blossom's nipple.</p><p>""Now have either of you masturbated before?""</p><p>Melissa looked over to Rue, ""Huh?""</p><p>Blossom smiled, ""Have you ever touched your missy to make it feel good?""</p><p>""Oh yeah."" Melissa blushed, she'd never admitted it out loud before.</p><p>Blossom kissed Melissa's lips, ""It's nothing to be ashamed of.""</p><p>Rue smiled, ""Good - now try doing that to each other.""</p><p>Hands reach down below where Rue (unfortunately) could not see. It took each of them a minute or so to figure out the difference between touching themselves and their partner.</p><p>They looked deeply into each others eyes, sighing, breathing loudly as fingers massaged each other's sensitive parts.</p><p>Rue couldn't stand it much longer, she pulled aside the front part of her dress and stuffed her hand down inside her pink silk panties, wet slippery noises and fruit smells filled the room.</p><p>Melissa and Blossom pinched each other's nipples with their free hand and kissed passionately. Moans muffled by joined lips.</p><p>Rue watched as the young girls pleasured each other, the princess raced to catch up with them.</p><p>Lips parted in a wet smacking sound and an erotic gasping for air.</p><p>Rue arched her back and let out a moan on her own as the peasant and the page fell to the bed.</p><p>All three of them grinned, Blossom sighed and cuddled up to Melissa, ""It's so much nicer with another person. I wish we could do that all night.""</p><p>Rue pulled out her wet hand and offered a finger to each of the girls ""You can - if you want.""</p><p>Rue was, to her mother's surprise no in her room come the morning.</p><p>Mavere was surprised to find her daughter in bed with the page priestess and the farm girl (well not *that* surprised - it was Rue), she had technically broken her promise - but the other girls didn't exactly seem traumatized.</p><p>The queen gently woke Rue, trying not to wake her companions, ""Sweetheart - we need to talk.""</p><p>Gathering her clothes Rue and Mavere made their was back to Rue's room (which was closer than her mother's room) and they sat together on the bed.</p><p>There was a long heavy silence. ""Rue, I wanted you to marry the one you loved, you would be the first queen not to be a victim of politics. But when you are queen sometimes you have to deal with things bigger than ourselves.""</p><p>Mavere breathed deeply, ""I don't know what Talos will do if he gets the throne, he was a good man once - he was my best friend. But he's changed, he's keeping secrets."" Mavere took hold of Rue's hand and squeezed tightly, ""Something bad is coming - and I need to be on the throne when it comes. I can't have my country divided. And for that I need Ariel D'Tilmerand's support - and she will only give me that if I promise you to Alfred.""</p><p>""I have to marry Alfred?""</p><p>""Not until you are an adult But yes.""</p><p>""He might be in love with someone else.""</p><p>Mavere's smile was weak, ""I heard. Maybe you and Alfred can have an understanding - the way your father and I do.""</p><p>""Mother - will you tell me what it is?""</p><p>""I don't want you to be afraid - I want you to still believe that I can keep you safe. "" A tear ran down Mavere's cheek, ""*I* have to believe I can keep you safe. But I might ask you to do some strange things - I need you to trust me.""</p><p>Breakfast was a much less spectacular affair than dinner - then at last it was time for all to go home.</p><p>Melissa and Blossom spent breakfast in a secluded corner kissing. When it was time to leave Mr. Diogenes agreed to take them together - the convent was not too out of the way, a few last moments of friendship before they would part ways - probably forever.</p><p>Leah Bowed, "" Princess - I know you are busy - 'Princessing' most of the time - but if you could drop hints to the staff my Da' and me are going to be at the Tin and Lint till the end of the month.""</p><p>""I think that's possible.""</p><p>Leah bowed deeply and left for her ride.</p><p>Barbara brushed back long hair, "" I doubt we could duplicate last night - but should you come to our estate, I am sure my mother could make you something, presentable.""</p><p>""I will consider it.""</p><p>Barbara curtsied formally and departed..</p><p>Starshine wasn't supposed to return to the palace for another week. She couldn't remember why, but she could pre-member the scolding she would get if she was caught. Whatever it was it made Rue really mad.</p><p>She caught Alfred talking to a goblin. How odd! Rue invited a goblin to her party! Or did she just sneak in? Hmm a goblin party crasher - that would be interesting.</p><p>""Hepfred of the stronger than Angry Mothers."" Heppi took hold of Alfred's hands in her own.</p><p>Alfred pulled them away, ""Yes well - that was last night - actually, I don't know what came over me, but there is no 'Hepfred' or 'Boyfriend to Heppi' or whatever cutesy nickname you come up with.</p><p>I must have taken leave of my senses - but I have recovered.""</p><p>Starshine snickered - Alfred and a goblin? A goblin named Heppi apparently. And she liked him - well there was no accounting for taste.</p><p>Heppi's ears shook, "" Heppi of the make Alfred Happy.""</p><p>""Sheep and cattle make my father happy - but at least they can take a hint when he's done with them. Whatever happened last night, it's over.""</p><p>Heppi's ears folded, she whined like a beaten dog.</p><p>Alfred rolled his eyes, ""Don't make a scene - have some sort of dignity. Just go quietly.""</p><p>Heppi hung her head, Corporal Reese escorted her to a waiting carriage.</p><p>Rue approached, ""You know you could have let her down easily. You could have been nicer.""</p><p>Alfred shrugged, ""I could have been. But I had to make it clear there can be no congress between us and them.""</p><p>Rue heaved a heavy sigh, ""Did your mother tell you?""</p><p>""Last night Before I went to bed. So we are to be married?""</p><p>Starshine was shocked - they were going to get *married* why? Know who would make a much better couple? Alfred and that goblin. Yes she seemed to like him, what if she could arrange for him to like her back. Yes.</p><p>She paid very close attention - concentrated hard so she would premember. Maybe she could fix this.</p><p>Rue folded her hands in front of her, ""I don't have to like it.""</p><p>Gwen walked by with a tray Alfred inquired as to who it was for, ""Baron this is for Carlo - it's his last prison meal.""</p><p>""For a laundry boy he gets treated very well. Here - let me take it. I would like to show him there are no hard feelings.""</p><p>""If you wish baron. I will attend to other duties."" she handed the tray to Alfred, curtsied, and left.</p><p>The door burst open and Carlo heard footsteps - he hoped he was getting sprung - he probably had a lot of work to catch up on.</p><p>It was Alfred, and he looked smug, ""You missed a great party - but you weren't invited anyway.""</p><p>Alfred slid the meal under the door, it was leftovers from last night - might as well eat them before they go bad.</p><p>Alfred smiled like the cat with the cliche canary, ""There is lots of news - oh yes - I had sex, *before* you.""</p><p>""With a goblin - Marianne told me."" Carlo bit into a piece of pork, ""Not that I'm judging.""</p><p>""Oh - bigger news, Rue and I are getting married.""</p><p>Carlo just shrugged, he accepted this was how royals did it - arranged marriages were the norm.</p><p>Alfred's brow furrowed, ""I thought you'd be more upset - I thought you loved her.""</p><p>""I do - I'm her friend.""</p><p>""You think you will be her friend when she is queen?""</p><p>Carlo shrugged, and drank from a glass of water.</p><p>Alfred sat down on the floor, ""Would you like to hear a story laundry boy?""</p><p>""Do I have a choice?""</p><p>""Once a long time ago there was a prince named Hal- he was like Rue, looking to be friends with the great unwashed. Everyone loved Hal. Then one day Hal's father died and he became king.</p><p>Soon all the peasants and commoners, and filthy people he slummed about with tried to get into the palace to wish him well - but they found the gates locked. They became angry and demanded to see their buddy Hal.</p><p>Their king came to the gate and looked them all in the eyes and said 'I do not know you' - do you know why he said that?""</p><p>""Hal was an asshole?""</p><p>Alfred punched the bars of Carlo's cell so hard the metal rang, ""No you ignorant servant! He was their ruler - they were the ruled.</p><p>""If they thought Hal was their equal then they would think anyone could be a ruler - and when everyone thinks he can be a ruler their will be anarchy. So we must - *must* make sure that every member of society knows their place.""</p><p>""Rue isn't like that.""</p><p>""No - not now, but she will be. And when I am the most powerful man in the kingdom you will still be down here, ironing my pants.""</p><p>Alfred got up and marched away, slamming the door behind him.</p>"
303,Demon Lust,Aunt Molly,1,"Two girls, a sexy demonness - what more could you want?",['F/f/f -fant'],"<p>""Laura wake up - it's time.""</p><p>I woke up reluctantly. I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and
looked at the clock. 1 am.</p><p>Wendy had big blue eyes and short blond hair, and she was
shaking with anticipation like a kid on Christmas morning wondering
when exactly she could wake her parents and open her presents. She had
warned me that she would be waking me at this time, she did not tell
me she would be stark naked.</p><p>For as long as I had known her Wendy had been very shy about
her body, Whether changing for gym or swimming or using
the lavatory, she had lived in dread terror that someone might see
something.</p><p>But in the last few weeks it was like she had
fallen in love with her body. Not that there was anything wrong with
her body - maybe it was because she was starting to develop breasts -
there was something worth showing off now.</p><p>I was in my flannel night gown. I wrapped a scrunchy
around my long dark hair to pull it into a neat pony-tail. Of
the two of us, I was supposed to be the bad girl - the shameless one.
I was not really that bad. I flirted with friends father's and told a
lot of dirty jokes - but really I hadn't gone beyond kissing boys.</p><p>""Wendy, why are you naked?""</p><p>""Because this is the way she wants
it."", Wendy then walked over and pulled open a window, and then knelt
down in front of it. I felt the cold, late autumn breeze flow into
the room. Wendy's pink nipples became erect, she shivered slightly,
even though she tried her best to act as if the cold didn't bother
her.</p><p>She stared out into the gloom of
night waiting.</p><p>""Okay - well *she* can open up the
window herself.- I am not letting you get pneumonia."", it was when I
had gone to shut the window that I saw it. Wings like a bat - but
gliding like a bird.</p><p>And I'd seen a
bat before - the bats in my part of the world would be much smaller,
they would be hibernating, or migrating, or
whatever - you just didn't see them this late. And it wasn't flying
erratically in the way a bat would, it went straight - straight for
the window.</p><p>And I
stood fascinated, trying to make sense of it even as cold blew
through the thin material of my nightgown, even as the cold made my
nipples erect.</p><p>As it flew closer I could make out detail, a tail, breasts, hair.
Oh God! Oh God! I'm dreaming - I'm having a nightmare.</p><p>""Wendy - your dad has a gun right?"" I had remembered how proud he
was of his NRA hat, and arguing with him over gun control - and the
argument usually ending with each of us just thinking the other was
stupid. Now I was hoping, praying her dad had an assault rifle,
a grenade launcher - the whole red-neck, survivalist arsenal.</p><p>""Mommy takes pills to help her sleep, Daddy always has a drink before
bed, I put a little bit of mommy's medicine in it.""</p><p>I stepped back away from the window as the shape started to gain more
and more detail by the second. ""You drugged your parents?""</p><p>Wendy took hold of my hand and gripped it tightly, as if to keep me
from running away, ""I did it to protect them - if daddy saw Mistress
he would try to hurt her and she would defend herself, this way, no
one gets hurt.""</p><p>The creature had arrived,
flapping its wings twice to slow it, it gripped the window frame, its
firm naked breasts and dark hard nipples pressed against the glass. A
smooth vaginal slit shamelessly exposed. A belt of old fashioned
looking iron keys seems to be her only clothing.</p><p>She slipped one leg then
another through the open window. And black bat like wings folded to
allow her body to slip inside the room. The skin was a strange
orange-red color, and her body was tight and muscular without looking
butch. She was short - about the same height as me and Wendy, hands
ending in long black claw-like fingernails. I saw the long pointed
tail waving back and forth, like a cat's when it is waiting for its
prey to stick its small whiskered nose from its home.</p><p>Wendy gripped my hand more tightly. I wanted to
run, but I could not leave my friend at the mercy of this thing. I
wanted to scream - but I was afraid it would be futile.</p><p>The demon fixed odd snake-like eyes on me, I could not
make myself look away, she reached behind herself and shut the window.
""Good girl Wendy - you did exactly as I asked. You are one of my most
obedient disciples.""</p><p>A forked tongue escaped from her lips,
""You must be Laura, Wendy nearly gushes when she talks about you, I
simply *had* to meet you.""</p><p>""W-What are you going to do to me?""</p><p>""So many wicked, wicked things,""
she then, stepped closed, hot breath in my ear, her scent was musky,
pleasant, firm breasts, and hard nipples brushed against my
shoulder, ""I bet you will submit to me much more quickly than
Wendy.""</p><p>""What what did you do to her?""</p><p>""Oh I didn't rape
her if that's what you're afraid of. Rape is so *vulgar*. Oh no - A
willing servant is so much more fun."" she dug a nail into the thin
material of my nightgown right at the collar, I could feel it - sharp
and hard as glass dragging and tearing at the material all the way to
the sleeve. She did the same with her other hand, slicing it open and
it fell away. And I stood there in my panties still holding Wendy's
hand.</p><p>The forked tongue ran along my face and her warm breath filled my
nostrils. It had the same musky odor as her body, and sharp
fingernails ran across my bare skin It was terrifying and exciting. My
nipples were no longer erect from the cold and a kind of warmth filled
my body- especially in my panties, the only clothing I had left.</p><p>Her snake like tongue seemed prehensile because it wrapped itself
around my nipple and began to tug. The tail slithered up the side of
my leg and brushed over my bottom, occasionally slipping between the
cheeks, an oddly pleasant feeling.</p><p>I bit my lip I fought it as hard as I could, wetness started to flow on
my pussy - I felt my clit poking out from its hood, my whole body came
alive and a moan forced its way from my mouth.</p><p>Fingernails dragged over my body - it stung slightly but did not cut
the skin, the forked tongue wrapping itself around my other nipple,
hot musty breath flowing over it. The point of her tail sliding
against my anus. ""Don't worry darling I won't push inside - not this
time. Tonight I will be oh so gentle.""</p><p>Sharp needle like teeth started nibbled along the side of my
neck. She rubbed her hand over my panties, I could feel those sharp
nails through the thin fabric. She found my clit and ran her finger
along it. ""Wendy darling you better take off these panties - they are
getting soaked. And she wouldn't want to have to explain this to her
parents.""</p><p>Wendy let go of my hand and gripped my
panties, pulled them down. I didn't resist - I didn't want to,
everything this creature did was so electric. Moans and sighs were
flowing freely from a body that I could experience, but no longer felt
in control of.</p><p>""Mistress."" My blond friend
stared up at her mistress with big, blue, pleading, eyes. ""You
promised.""</p><p>""Well now, you need your friend's permission don't you?""</p><p>Permission for what? This demon was doing as she pleased.</p><p>Those pleading eyes turned
to me, sweet, pretty eyes I could never say no to.</p><p>""Laura can I *please* lick you
here."" She reached out and pushed her pointer finger against my clit
and rubbed gently, my body shook, it was all so intense.</p><p>""Y-You don't have to.""
Crap, until ten minutes ago I didn't even think she'd kissed anyone. I
let one of the boys in school fondle my chest, but that was as far as
I'd gone.</p><p>""Yes Laura I do have
to - I have to so badly that if I don't I just might bust. Please. I
love you.""</p><p>She was my best, best friend,
and if I was going to have any girl do this it would be her. ""Alright
- but only if its what you want.""</p><p>She crawled over to me, and
knelt right in front of me, The demon had slithered around behind me
to give Wendy room, The long tail wrapped around one leg, and one of
her legs wrapped around my other leg, gently pulling them apart until
I was unable to support myself. The demon's full firm breasts pushed
against my bare back. Her forked tongue slide in and out and around my
ear.</p><p>Hands massaged over
my pitiful excuses for breasts and fingers tugged on my
nipples. I was moaning, drowning in lust before Wendy began to,
shamelessly and without hesitation, lap at my clit.</p><p>I push
my hips forward, I let out a cry, it was too intense, I couldn't
stand it - I never wanted it to end. And as I whined and whimpered
Wendy just lapped away happily - I could see it in those sweet blue
eyes, she was happy. Her small hands squeezing and massaging my
bottom.</p><p>My breath quickened, I felt like I was going to explode, and just as
it was about to become intolerable there was release. I nearly wept. I
didn't scream but I whined and wimpered, my knees became weak and I
needed the demon woman to hold me up. Which she did - without comment
or complain. Her arms as strong as a man's and gentle as a
mother's.</p><p>That forked tongue ran along my shoulders and back, warm and wet it
made the skin it touched tingle wonderfully. Hot breath on my skin</p><p>Wendy smiled, my wetness on her face, ""Can I give her another one
mistress?""</p><p>I was about to protest, I was about to say there was no way I could
right after something that big. But then my body came to life again,
wetness flowed anew, I felt so warm all over.</p><p>""Wendy, my sweet, sweet disciple, you can give her as many orgasms
as you want.""</p><p>Wendy nearly squealed in delight before diving between my legs.</p>"
304,Demon Lust: Dark Summoning,Aunt Molly,1,Wendy tells Laura how she met the Demon,"['F/f', 'mast', 'fantasy']","<p>I don't remember blacking out, I just remembered one moment that I was approaching yet another climax, I wasn't sure how many because I had either lost count, or lost the ability to count, and then I was in bed with Wendy's arms around me.</p><p>The sunlight streamed in and I saw my precisely sliced nightgown and discarded underpants on the floor. The air was slightly chill, it was so comfortable under the covers with Wendy.</p><p>Wendy opened her eyes, ""Morning,"" she kissed me gently, she smiled, ""Did I mention I love you?""</p><p>It had all happened so fast I had no idea how I was supposed to feel. ""What the Hell happened? Who was that? *What* was that? Did I just sell my soul? Did you?""</p><p>She lay her head on my chest, my breasts were larger than hers but far from huge. She breathed softly a few times before speaking, softly, her voice sounding sleepy, ""Well I call her 'mistress' and hopefully so will you. No, I haven't sold my soul and you haven't either - its complicated.""</p><p>It felt really nice having her naked body against me, and although it was really weird, no one got hurt so I didn't feel that mad. Still I wanted answers. ""Well try and explain.""</p><p>""Well, it started I guess appropriately on Halloween. Or Samhain as Fennel likes to call it. You know Fennel right? She's a ninth grader, her real name is Elizabeth - but she won't answer to that anymore.""</p><p>""I remember that she got in trouble cause she made all her friend's wear black and they were afraid of another Columbine,"" of course you could make sure high school kids can't get guns but making sure rednecks can have their assault rifles is more important.</p><p>""You see with the Celtic new year she was looking for converts, and knew I didn't have a lot of friends so she invited me to her little Wiccan ritual.""</p><p>""Wendy - friends are about quality not quantity.""</p><p>""Well I am too old for trick or treating and I didn't want to spend Halloween at home handing out candy to little kids.""</p><p>""Sorry - I had to take Iron Man, and his league of mini super-hero friends out all over town.""</p><p>""Well I couldn't exactly tell my dad that I was off on some pagan ritual, but I *could* look my dad in the face and say for sure their would be no boys or liquor. That's the stuff he usually worries about. So we met at her house. Her mom is super nice by the way.</p><p>So anyway, we all dressed in black robes and gathered in a clearing in the forest.""</p><p>""Wait - wait, aren't Wiccan supposed to be naked?""</p><p>""Laura, Naked is good for the summer solstice - but not so much for the end of October..""</p><p>""OK, OK - so then what?""</p><p>""Well, using string we marked out that star shape, and then the girls stood at points were the lines crossed, and we all held candles - Fennel and I stood in the center near a tree stump that I guess was supposed to be our alter. So that made twelve of us all together.</p><p>And we all had knives - not proper wiccan ceremonial knives, but like kitchen knives - we were witches on a budget.""</p><p>I nodded, and Wendy continued.</p><p>""Well, then one of the girls brought a cage with a chicken in it - I should have been suspicious. But you know I didn't know, I mean if the knives were supposed to be symbolic - maybe the chicken was - but then things got creepy.</p><p>Fennel raised her knife high in the air, 'Oh Lilith, goddess of passion, who did reject the misogyny of Adam and took your children away from the lie of Eden to make your own way, to raise a race free of the evil of the Judaeo-Christian God to raise a race that venerates women that allows men and women to love without discrimination of race, gender or ethnicity.</p><p>Oh Lilith our newest sister will make this offering to you, making her reborn to us. Oh great Goddess, If you find her worthy send to us one of your offspring to guide us and teach us your ways so that we may better serve you.'</p><p>Then she hands me the knife, and I ask, 'Uh, what am I supposed to do?""</p><p>'Kill it.'</p><p>'Umm I thought we didn't *do* animal sacrifice.'</p><p>'Why should we bend over backwards to be cute and cuddly for a mainstream that is going to call us Satanists no matter what we do? They kill thousands upon thousands of animals to fill the stomachs of gluttonous slobbering mouths. In pagan times eating meat was rare, and the slaughtering of an animal a special meaningful occasion - now it's done without thought, they are no longer living things giving themselves to sustain us, but another commodity wrapped in shiny cellophane.'</p><p>Girls started to gather inwards, around me, to support Fennel's argument.</p><p>'Chickens, ducks, geese, turkeys, pheasants...'</p><p>'Cows, pigs, sheep, goats, camels, deer, buffalo...'</p><p>'Fish, shrimp, crabs, lobster, eel...'</p><p>'Entire forests cleared to make space for massive herds of cattle...'</p><p>'Clouds of methane to warm the earth'</p><p>'Factory farms - assembly lines of death...'</p><p>Fennel raised her hands and the other girls fell silent, 'All this behind closed doors - out of sight, so you can feel more civilized. I ask you to face humanity's hypocrisy, to accept you are a predator, to give that humble animal a death that has meaning - an offering to a higher power and purpose. To look it in the eyes and say to it ""I must take your life to sustain my own!""'</p><p>This felt distinctly like one of those peer pressure moments they warn us about in school. So I said the only thing I could think of, 'I'm a vegetarian!'</p><p>'Since when?'</p><p>'Since right now.'</p><p>'Just kill the damn chicken.'</p><p>I tried to give the knife back to her, 'You do it!'</p><p>She pushed back, 'No - you do it - its part of the initiation.'</p><p>We pushed the knife back and forth for a bit - then I accidentally got cut - not serious, just a scratch but enough that some of my blood fell on the tree stump.</p><p>Then things got weird. Cause there was a smell of rotten eggs and a rush of wind and we all started to back away from our tree stump alter. Then there was this glowing yellowish smoke. </p><p>I had saved the bird once already - I felt responsible for it. So I ran back to get it. </p><p>Then I heard the voice of the being who would be my mistress, 'Is that the blood of a virgin? Thank Lilith I was getting sick of those stupid chickens.'</p><p>The smoke had cleared and I saw her. Her eyes focusing on me, I wanted to look away but I couldn't.</p><p>The other girls screamed and ran, leaving me alone to face her. You know what its like when you first see her. I felt the same way - terrified and fascinated. So many mixed emotions. I knew those long fingernails could tear my heart out, but I also couldn't help but notice - she was *so* hot.</p><p>One thing that was different about her is that she didn't have her belt of keys yet.</p><p>She walked over to me, nice and casual until we were almost nose to nose, her nipples touching my chest, I could feel her breath, ' Now dear - let me see the cut,' I was cut on my right arm, I lifted it, she pulled back the sleeve, 'Oh that's not so bad. Do you have a name, pretty?'</p><p>'W-Wendy, Wendy Roberts.'</p><p>'You will forgive me if I don't give you my name - its dangerous for a demon to give out their names Maybe later I will come up with something appropriate."" she stroked my hair, slid her tongue inside my ear, she whispered - I remembered that hot breath making me feel warm all over,' I *will* tell you, I am not Lilith. Though I did used to work for her- a long, not very interesting story.</p><p>Anyway, precious, I'm kind of new in town and I could use a friend - will you be my friend Wendy Roberts?'</p><p>I nodded, I would have agreed to anything she asked, I just wanted to get out of there alive,.</p><p>'Good', she closed one of her hands into a fist, and then opened it again, an old fashioned looking iron key was there,, 'I just need a couple of drops of your blood- you already have a cut so it won't be that big a deal right?', she squeezed out a couple drops of my blood onto the key, then it glowed - my name was on there in glowing red letters.</p><p>'W-what is the key for?'</p><p>'We'll let that be a little surprise for later,' then she kissed me - a deep passionate kiss on the lips with tongue. My first tongue kiss ever. I felt so warm and tingly all over, that forked tongue was so delicate and agile, ' Now precious - you go home and get that cut bandaged, I will see you in a few days.'</p><p>'Wait - how will you find me?', there was part of me genuinely scared she wouldn't be able to find me. But she flew off without answering me.""</p><p>""Wait - you never tongue kissed before? What about Todd Fedderman?""</p><p>""I made that up - I was too embarrassed I never got kissed before.""</p><p>""So when did you see her again?""</p><p>""Well it was a few days later - I thought she had forgotten me, I wasn't sure if I was glad or not, but I thought of her whenever I touched myself - and I was just starting when the window opened, I covered myself thinking it might be a burglar </p><p>I saw her climb in through the window. She was wearing a belt - it had three keys on it, one was mine,' Oh, having a little fun sweetheart?'</p><p>She was staring right at me - at the time no one knew I did that - and I was kind of embarrassed, so even though I had been caught in the act I said 'no.'""</p><p>I wouldn't have been surprised, she tried to so hard to be daddy's perfect little girl, but in unguarded moments, even before Halloween I could see pure lust fill those sweet innocent blue eyes. Usually if she was staring at Todd Fedderman. I thought of teasing her about it, but decided to let Wendy continue her story.</p><p>""'Are you sure precious? ', she walked over to my bed and ran her fingers through my hair, then down my cheek, then down to the blanket I covered myself with, gently she pulled it away, I was there just in my bra and panties, I felt kind of embarrassed to be exposed like that, 'I smell lust on you - are you sure you weren't having a tiny bit of fun?'</p><p>'No. I mean - I was just sleeping..'</p><p>'I see. Hmm Want to learn what the key is for precious?'</p><p>I nodded, I was curious</p><p>She pulled the key with my name on it off the belt , 'Stay still, pretty,' she then reached over and pulled down the front of my panties and she pressed the key into the flesh just below my clit and somehow it slipped inside, then she turned it Then pulled it out again. 'There, you are now locked.'</p><p>'What does that mean?'</p><p>'Well if you don't touch yourself it means nothing,' she smiled evilly at me. She, of course, knew I was lying. 'I will see you in a few days.'</p><p>About an hour after she left I felt like touching myself again - I felt guilty about lying to her - but at the same time, I was so embarrassed someone might know.</p><p>But I was alone and the house was quiet, so I started rubbing, thinking about sexy things I didn't want anyone to know I thought about. And I rubbed and I rubbed but I never got any relief - finally I just went to sleep.</p><p>I didn't think anything of it at the time - sometimes it just doesn't happen. Then the next morning I was horny again - and I rubbed and rubbed and relief was always just out of reach - and I had to get ready for school. And again during lunch I got out to the bathroom, and again when I got home.</p><p>It was the same the next day and the next. Then she came back. The number of keys had doubled, She looked me in the eye, 'The other day were you playing with yourself?'</p><p>I said meekly, 'Yes.'</p><p>She drummed those hard fingernails on my nightstand, she gave me a disapproving stare, like she was my mom and she caught me doing something I shouldn't, 'Now why would you lie to me?'</p><p>'I don't know. Will you please unlock me now?'</p><p>'Only if you do it while I watch.'</p><p>I couldn't do that! I would die of embarrassment. But I needed to soo badly. But I'm shy. Or I *was* shy then. It seems so silly now to be embarrassed of something I know everybody does anyway, 'I- I just can't.'</p><p>She gave me a disappointed stare, ' You were my first - I thought to make you my disciple. But now I'm not so sure. ', she clicked her tongue at me, and then left.</p><p>I had expected my privates would just give up after a while - just go cold. But no - it was like horniness was backing up, I was having trouble concentrating. I got yelled at in class, they wanted to give me drugs. My parents asked me what was wrong</p><p>What the heck was I supposed to tell people? And worse than that - she was mad at me, what if she never came back? I would go crazy.</p><p>Finally, she came back, 'So - are you ready now?'</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>'Good - now take off those clothes.'</p><p>I did so - I was naked and shaking. I was so ashamed. But she stroked my body and kept whispering in my ear how pretty I was. ' Now - show me how you do it - when you are close, I will unlock you.'</p><p>And so I did it - I played with myself right in front of her. I was on the bed, my legs spread wide, my privates pointed right at her, those snake like eyes staring right at me. I was getting close - so tantalizingly close. So frustratingly, irritatingly close. Always so close I can taste it but never really there.</p><p>'Please - please,' I begged.</p><p>'Play with your nipples,' and I did - twisting and tugging one then the other. I could see it in her eyes she wanted to watch me suffer.</p><p>'*Please*,"" I whined.</p><p>'Please, *mistress*.'</p><p>'Please *mistress*."" She removed my key from her belt and bent down close to me as I rubbed myself.</p><p>I could feel that unnaturally hot breath on my privates, she just seemed to watch me play with myself for a while. I was in agony.</p><p>Finally - she released me. She only had to touch my clit with the key and it was like a dam broke a week's worth of denied climaxes hit me all at once. It was like I had epilepsy, my whole body shook, I let out gasps and moans it was like I wasn't even in control of my own body.</p><p>It was so wonderful and excruciating it was like heaven and hell all at once.</p><p>When I finally calmed down she kissed my lips again. 'Are you going to lie to me again?'</p><p>'No,' I was panting for breath.</p><p>'""No"" what?'</p><p>'No *mistress*'</p><p>'Now dear - I want you to give me another one.'</p><p>'Mistress - I don't think I can.'</p><p>'Oh really?', she started to stroke me, touch me gently, That long forked tongue ran slowly up and down my skin, around my outer ear, along my earlobe, down to my chin, along my neck,</p><p>The prongs of that forked tongue were as agile as fingers - but you know that, you experienced it first hand. You know how exciting it is to have that tongue pull and pinch your nipples. How the warm wet tongue can bring you back to life.</p><p>She took a finger and stuck it in her mouth, got it nice and wet and then began to rub me - those odd green snake like eyes looked straight into mine, I couldn't stop myself from moaning, I arched my back as I could feel myself building.</p><p>The moans got louder, I bit my lip trying to stop them, but it was like they forced themselves out of me. My breathing quickened, I raised my hips trying to push myself against her finger.</p><p>She rubbed faster, and harder and then my whole body shook, I collapsed in a heap.</p><p>'See - you lied to me again - you are such a naughty girl,' She locked me again. I was too tired to stop her., ""Precious - have you ever done any babysitting?'</p><p>I nodded - I had a few times. But it seemed like an oddly random thing to bring up.</p><p>'Do you think you could get to eighteen First street in Eagle Bridge this Thursday?""</p><p>I nodded again I was sure I could get a ride.. ""What time?""</p><p>'5 pm - I will see you there.""</p><p>'Yes Mistress.'</p><p>I couldn't help but wonder why mistress would want me to do babysitting. But I guessed I was going to find out.""</p><p>Wendy was stroking my body, kissing me along my neck I gently took her hands in mine, ""Please Wendy I need a little more time to recover. Besides, I have to pee.""</p>"
305,Demon Lust: Transformation,Aunt Molly,1,Wendy tells us a story she is afraid to tell her friend.,"['F/f g/g f/g/g oral', 'mast', 'lact', 'fant']","<p>I woke up to find Laura gone, I wrapped my arms around
myself. I love her, I had since we first met. Why didn't I ever tell
her before? Why was I afraid?</p><p>Thanks to Mistress, I am not afraid any more. I am not
afraid of my feelings or my body. And thanks to Mistress, Laura is now
my lover.</p><p>And I didn't have to even sell my soul. I am kind of glad
she had to leave when she did, not that I don't want to hold her
forever, but because I am not sure how she will feel about the next
part of my story.</p><p>Daddy was going to drive me up, but then we got a call
from a woman named Desmona. She said she was a friend of Mrs. Case -
the woman I would be babysitting for, and she would pick me up and
drive me home.</p><p>Now daddy is very protective and he doesn't like me
having friends he hasn't met. Or the mysterious code phrase ""Mistress
sent me"" that Desmona would use to identify herself.</p><p>So I made sure to inform him that I would have my cell
phone that Eagle Ridge was almost within walking distance. That the
mysterious phrase was just an in joke between some friends I have.</p><p>When Desmona's silver compact came daddy came out with
me to greet her. She was attractive, college age with short dark hair
and smart looking square frame glasses.</p><p>Both the woman and my daddy stared each other down.
Daddy was very intense, while Desmona was unmoved. She simply said
""Mistress sent me."" Daddy didn't stop me from getting into her car,
but he continued to stare even as we pulled away.</p><p>""I can see why you are mistress's favorite."" she
stroked my leg and her hand wandered into my inner thigh.</p><p>I closed my legs tight, Mistress had had me locked
for days now, and as nice as her strokes were - it was also
frustrating. ""Mistress has a funny way of showing it.""</p><p>""She is preparing you - you are to be the head of
her new priesthood, 'priestesshood'? In order to live up to your
potential you need to endure some training.""</p><p>I could not understand what making me really
frustrated had to do with training.But I decided just to drop it.</p><p>We arrived at the house soon enough. Eagle Ridge
is a small town - very small The house looked sturdy enough, it could
have used some paint.</p><p>We walked up and range the doorbell, the door
opened, a harried looking black woman in what seemed a restaurant
uniform - maybe some kind of manager greeted us. ""Who is this?""</p><p>Desmona put her hand on her shoulder, ""I told
you I wouldn't be able to sit with your twins much longer - but I
found you a replacement.""</p><p>The woman eyed me suspiciously. I assured her I
had done this before, I know basic first aid, and I have references.</p><p>""I'm not paying both of you.""</p><p>Desmona shook her head, ""No no Mrs. Case, you
will be paying her- I will simply be there to make sure the girls know
Wendy is alright. I know how shy they were with me. ""</p><p>She still eyed me, ""Alright - you can have
anything in the fridge but my Oreos. God help you if you touch my
Oreos. I'll be back by midnight.""</p><p>I nodded. Disappointed - I love Oreos.</p><p>She stomped down the drive, got in her car and drove
off to work.</p><p>The woman's home had the kind of disorder you would
expect of a single woman raising two girls. The twins were beyond
adorable, they couldn't have been more than eight. Dressed in
identical blue overalls, and white t-shirts, their curly hair tied
back in a ponytail.</p><p>Their eyes grew wide, I turned back and saw Desmona
transform. Her skin turn orange-red, horns grow out of her forehead,
hair lengthen, clothes melt away to nothing. A tail sprout from her
back end, swaying back and forth like an impatient cat.</p><p>I was going to explain to the twins that this horrific
( but sexy ) creature was not going to harm them. But then they ran up
and embraced her like a favorite aunt. Their cute faces nuzzling
shamelessly into her bare breasts. Shouting ""Mistress! Mistress!""</p><p>She ran that forked tongue over their faces, neck and
along the outer rim of their ears. Her hands caressed their small
bottoms. I should have said something - done something. But I just
stood their, and the little girls seemed to revel in the inappropriate
touching.</p><p>One of the girls snaked away from Mistress and ran off,
the remaining twin gloried in the fact of having her mistress to herself.</p><p>Mistress sat down on a nearby chair and the twin jumped
up on her lap. The second twin ran in with some pictures she had
drawn.""I made you this Mistress!""</p><p>""That's sweet dear - how does your mother feel about you
drawing naked demons?""</p><p>""She says it's a phase. May we drink from your breast
mistress?""</p><p>Her sister bounced upon Mistress's lap, ""Yes please,
please.""</p><p>Soon both girls bounced up and down shouting please,
please please.</p><p>""Now girls you know I told you - you would only get to
drink once. Only my disciple will get to drink more than once.""</p><p>Both girls let out a collective ""Aww!""</p><p>""Now - your mother is gone, let's get you out of those
clothes.""</p><p>They both stood straight in front of Mistress.   Both
girls stripped away matching overalls and simple white t-shirts,
simple off the rack panties. Soon enough slim hairless brown bodies
shaking with giggles.</p><p>""I suppose I can understand wearing clothes if it's cold out -
but human modesty is so silly. Now girls have we been practicing like
I told you?""</p><p>""Yes Mistress."", they said in chorus.  Without hesitation
they bent forward slightly and began to rub smooth brown slits,
sighing as fingers worked feverishly back and forth, each twin
watched the other as if to make sure she was keeping time with her
sister. Then they would look up to mistress - to her eyes, to see if
what they did met with her approval.</p><p>Mistress patted her lap and obediently I sat on it.
""M-mistress about my key?""</p><p>""Shh - just watch. Aren't they delicious?""</p><p>The sighs turned to moans as the twins rubbed themselves
with almost violent intent. I knew I shouldn't watch, but I couldn't
help myself. And those big brown eyes looked into mine, as if they
were seeking my approval.</p><p>Mistress ran her tongue over the side of my neck, ""You know
when I met those dumplings, they were too young to feel lust. But I
fixed that - now they have the libidos of eighteen year olds. They
make love to each other almost every night. ""</p><p>""Your milk?""</p><p>""Would you like a taste?"", white liquid started to bead at
the ends of long dark nipples. ""Because you are my favorite you may
have as much as you want.""</p><p>""What - what does it do?"", I stared at it, as white beads
dripped down onto my skirt.</p><p>""You know what royal jelly is?""</p><p>I nodded, ""Bees make it - to turn a worker bee into a queen.""</p><p>Mistress ran her tongue inside my ear, and her hands moved
freely over my inner thighs. I was dressed in jeans - what I usually
wear for babysitting, but I could still feel her warmth through the
material.</p><p>""You mean it'll make me like you?""</p><p>She stroked my hair, "" Oh you can keep your fair skin and
blond hair if you like.  I think my more monstrous appearance suits
me. I gave the dumplings a little taste so they wouldn't have to wait
until puberty to know the pleasures of lust.""</p><p>Their sighs started to become grunts, rubbing, their
eyes more on     one another than upon me or mistress. Their breath
their fingers moving synchronized, and at last exploding, their
bodies shaking, they fall against one another, holding each other as
if afraid they might fall over. The turned to face each other and
kissed passionately.</p><p>Between what they were doing and Mistress's caresses, I
was getting really turned on, I needed relief.</p><p>""Mistress -  will you please unlock me?""</p><p>""Oh that - I don't have your key, the twins do.""</p><p>I turned to the twins and they stuck out their tongues at
me, I thought they were teasing me, but then I saw, like tatoos on
the ends of their tongues of  keys with glowing red letters on it.</p><p>I could not believe what I was seeing. How? Why?</p><p>""No mistress - I can't.""</p><p>""They are very willing - aren't you girls?""</p><p>The twins smiled and nodded.Relief was there for the asking
but should I do that? Should I let them?</p><p>Mistress was already slipping my sweater over my head, I
didn't resist her, I knew that was pointless, I just raised my arms.
I unsnapped my jeans and slid them off of my waist. My shirt came next,
and a tongue slid around my neck, the demonic saliva setting my
skin on fire. I squeezed my legs together.</p><p>My clit almost hurt I was so turned on. Because my legs
were closed tight she just sliced my panties along the sides with
those impossibly sharp nails. Leaving a lightly haired pink pussy exposed.</p><p>""Wendy - open them.""</p><p>""Mistress - I can't. They're so little.""</p><p>""Wendy, you know what it's like to be locked for a long
time, and you know I will leave you this way for as long as it
takes."", needle like teeth biting on the side of my neck, her arms
around me pulling me to her breasts, drops of demonic milk sliding
over bare skin. ""You know eventually you will give in. You won't be
able to stand it. You will be babysitting with them twice a week,
they will have your key, the only way to get relief is through them.
Now quit being silly and open your legs.""</p><p>Almost as if I had no control over my own body, my legs
slowly opened - and it it was as if they were attacking me - one twin
diving into my pussy, lapping for dear life. My first orgasm came
almost immediately.</p><p>Then Mistress grabbed me by the hips to lift me high
off of her lap.</p><p>""No - not there! That's dirty!"", but it felt so
good. One tongue working the front - one on the back, shameless and
relentless. My whole body shaking with intense almost painful pleasure.</p><p>So it went for what seemed like an hour, the
girls trading my holes back and forth - shameless, fearless, and each
time I was certain I could not possibly climax again, mistress would
bring the embers of lust back to life.</p><p>Sometimes they would give my holes a rest and suckle my
nipples, sometimes they would kiss my lips, and I felt completely
unconcerned about where those lips had just been.</p><p>Finally, I was a sweaty, panting mess. Spit and
perspiration and vaginal fluid covering my body.</p><p>""Please mistress I can't take any more. I need to
clean up and get something to drink.""</p><p>""Good Idea - girls, draw Wendy a bath. ""Both girls
bowed as one and ran upstairs, I heard the water running. Then
Mistress lifted one of her breasts to my mouth, a gleaming white
jewel, a droplet of milk seemed to be held suspended from her dark
nipple. ""Drink.""</p><p>I did - I'm not sure why, maybe because I was
certain she would persuade me to no matter what. But I am glad I did,
because it was the sweetest, richest, creamiest milk I had ever
tasted. And I just couldn't get enough.</p><p>My tiredness was melted away, although I was
still a sweaty smelly mess. My fear of judgment melted away. Shame of
my body melted away - I had a beautiful body. It didn't feel like
vanity but a fact. I drank more my breasts became larger - not huge,
but I could definitely feel them expand.</p><p>And why was I so afraid of these adorable little
dumplings? We were only doing what they wanted. And they seemed to
enjoy it so much. I simply must pay them back for their kindness.</p><p>""Mistress, I need to give pleasure to you. You've done
so much for me.""</p><p>Mistress stroked my hair and kissed my cheek, ""Shh
sweetheart - not me, but the twins I bet would appreciate it. And
anyone else you want.""</p><p>""My best friend Laura, I want her to feel this good.""</p><p>""Oh yes - that can definitely be arranged.  Bring her
to your house on next Saturday. But your father - he seems aggressive.
I don't want him interrupting us. Does he  or your mother take
sleeping pills?""</p><p>""My mom take Valium, my dad has a drink before bed.""</p><p>""Good put one of your mother's Valium into your
father's drink - it won't hurt him, but it will make sure he sleeps
very soundly.""</p><p>I wasn't sure about that, drugging my own daddy.</p><p>Mistress stroked my face, ""Pretty - it's for his own
protection. If he attacks me I will defend myself. Do you understand?""</p><p>I nodded, ""Yes Mistress.""</p><p>""Now - go upstairs the twins will have your bath
ready soon.""</p><p>""Yes Mistress.""</p><p>""And Pretty - I don't want to hear any wimpy moaning or
sighing - I want to hear *screaming*.""</p><p>""From me or the twins?""</p><p>She sported a wicked smile, ""Yes.""</p><p>I curtsied, ""Yes, mistress.""</p>"
306,Demon Lust: The Morning After,Aunt Molly,1,Laura comes home to find she and her mother have a mutual friend,['f/f F/F'],"<p>I didn't really have to pee that badly - I just needed to get
away by myself to make sense of what had just happened.</p><p>Like I said before I played around at being the ""bad girl""
mostly to be the foil to Wendy - the ""good girl"". Yes I like to dress
sexy (but not *slutty*), yes I like to flirt with my friends'
fathers But I never did anything *really* bad.</p><p>Every orgasm I'd had before last night had been self
administered - and all of them combined might have been equal to one
of those demon inspired climaxes. And I don't even remember how many
of *those* I'd had.</p><p>Before last night all my fantasies involved boys. Before last
night I thought I wouldn't lose my virginity till I was eighteen. And
what about tomorrow when school starts again? Are we going to hold
hands, kiss in the hall?</p><p>Its high school, anyone who does anything out of the
ordinary is an object of ridicule. And there is Mr. Trevor in history
who thinks that Tenure trumps the separation of church and state.</p><p>And there is a small matter that my best friend may have
sold her soul to the devil, or *a* devil.</p><p>Then almost on Cue, Mr. Roberts stepped out of his bedroom,
wearing a double knotted blue bathrobe. And he stared at me as if I
had two heads. Did he know? Do I reek of sex? I stare back.</p><p>""Did you sleep well Mr. Roberts?""</p><p>""Uh yeah - like a log. You?""</p><p>""Yeah - pretty good."" that's when I see it - a bulge in the
bathrobe. I saw it, and he saw me see it. His manly unshaven face
blushed. I gave him a hug and playfully patted his bottom.</p><p>I'm not sure why - I guess to show him that even if we have
our differences I know he is basically a good man. Then He turned
around and fled into he room. So I continued to the lavatory sat down
and began to empty my bladder.</p><p>Then It his me - I'm butt naked. How could I not notice
that? I should have felt mortified, but I didn't. Instead I chuckled
to myself - at least he liked what he saw. I wondered if this was an
after effect of what had happened the night before.</p><p>I hadn't sold my soul - I was pretty sure of that, I
think I am supposed to sign a contract in blood. Then As I was
thinking that, old music started playing - really loud old music.
Loud as if Mr. and Mrs. Roberts might be up to something they don't
want us pure, innocent, girls hearing.</p><p>Then Wendy walked in, I had finished answering nature's
call and was cleaning up.She had one of her spare nightgowns with her,
presumably for me.</p><p>""You can forget to be modest sometimes."" She handed me
the nightgown, I put it aside.</p><p>""I think your father likes me better naked.""</p><p>""And why shouldn't he? You're very pretty naked. Just
don't go seducing him - My mom is a very jealous woman.""</p><p>""I'll try to keep my hands to myself. I was going to take a
shower - and with your parent's music...""</p><p>***</p><p>Hot streams of water shattered into thousands of droplets
as we held each other close. Her perky b-cups against my nearly
non-existent chest Her nipples erect stroking against mine Soft and
warm and welcoming. </p><p>Wendy's hands grabbed my bottom and she slid her body against
mine. She rubbed her sensitive nub against my own.- Soon the white
noise of the shower spray was joined with the sighs of passion.</p><p>I looked into those sweet blue eyes. For as long as I'd known
her, those eyes had seemed so innocent, the kind of sweet soul that
needed my protection. But now that innocence had vanished, and was
replaced with lust.</p><p>And I knew my own eyes reflected that emotion.and I held
tightly to her and rubbed my own body against her. Holding her as much
for support as to show affection. Tongues slipping over one another in
the common space made by our open mouths.</p><p>She pushed me up against the wall her hands on my
shoulders now rubbing against me with more aggression, almost a
desperation. Her hips pushing hard against mine Wet, soft and warm,
I felt no shame, I saw no reason to.</p><p>And at last shuddering in climax, suppressing the noise
with a deep passionate kiss.</p><p>***</p><p>At breakfast Mrs. Roberts made french toast with
cinnimon mixed into the batter and real maple syrup. She placed a
couple of sliced on my plate and whispered in my ear, ""Whatever you
did could you do it again next time you're here?""</p><p>Mr. Roberts buried his face in the paper. ""Are
you comming to church with us?""</p><p>""No - I think I should head home, I have
homework I put off.""</p><p>Mr. Roberts usually mutters something about my
heathen mother, but this time he said nothing. I wondered how my poor
friend was going to handle church after last night.</p><p>After breakfast Wendy walked me to the end of the
driveway, she kissed me on the lips when she thought her parents
weren't looking. ""Do you want Mistress to visit your house?""</p><p>I didn't know I even had an option, ""No - if you see
her again tell her, it was fun and all but I would prefer a demon
-free life. You might want to tell her the same thing.""</p><p>""I - I'll think about it."" one last kiss and we
parted company. Hopefully not for too long.</p><p>***</p><p>My house is a little closer to
downtown than Wendy's, a small white house in bad need of a fresh
coat of paint. I didn't see my little brother's bike - so either he
put it away like mom always tells him to (unlikely) or he was still
at Zane's house.</p><p>""Oh God! Oh God!"" that was my mom's voice, a sound I hadn't
heard mom make since my dad still lived with us. I wasn't exactly in a
position to pass judgment. Though the thought of your parents having
sex is kind of gross, its also kind of nice that she has a boyfriend.
Or a battery operated device.</p><p>""God has nothing to do with it - you will call
my name you filthy slut!"" my heart stopped - a woman's voice. Well
this will make what I have to tell her a lot easier.Thouhg I'd never
known her to be attracted to other women. But then again is your mom
going to tell you about her misspent youth?</p><p>""Desmona! Dee-mohhh- naaaah!"" and now I know her name.</p><p>Lots of panting and moaning, and ""Desmona""'s later my mom finally
came (hard). Whatever Desmona was doing my mom really enjoyed it. I
poured myself a pepsi. They came downstairs.</p><p>Desmona wore glasses with square frames and nothing else. She
seemed completely unphazed to find me there. And she made no attempt
to cover her petite body. She had trimmed her pubes leaving a nice
black landing strip.</p><p>She was younger than my mom by at least fifteen years. I was
guessing early twenties.</p><p>My mom was more modest and wore her bathrobe. She *was* surprised
to see me there.</p><p>""Uh Laura, how long have you been home? I didn't expect you
until later."" My mom was a little chubby - not really fat. Large
breasts sagging slightly from age. A handsome woman nearing her middle
years.</p><p>""Long enough to know her name is 'Deee-Mohhh-Nah!' "" my mom
looked as if she was going to die of embarrassment. ""Relax mom, you
didn't scar my brain or anything. I'm glad you found a friend. Hey
Desmona - need a towel or something?""</p><p>Desmona shrugged, ""Sorry - I'm just comfortable with my body. But
if it bothers you I suppose I could put some clothes on."" She took a
Pepsi out of the fridge and went back upstairs.</p><p>""Mom, I didn't know you were into girls.""</p><p>""I'm not - I mean I wasn't I mean. You know I had the house to
myself so I thought I would go out to a bar, maybe you know have a
drink, meet a man. And I was looking around at the competition and I
knew I was out of my league. Every other woman was young and pretty
and well I was feeling sorry for myself and I guess I drank a little
more than I thought. Desmona offered to drive me home.</p><p>Then she offered to give me a back rub. Then the next thing I
knew we were going at it like horny teenagers. I'm probably not
supposed to tell you this - but who else am I supposed to talk to?""</p><p>""No mom its cool. I 'm glad you two are having fun. But you
will have to keep it down once Cody is home ""</p><p>""We will.""</p><p>""Cool - this is going to make what I have to say easy. Mom -
me and Wendy are in love.""</p><p>Mom smiled, ""Great - now all we need are Cody and Zane to walk
in holding hands and we have the gay trifecta."" She turned and opened
the fridge, ""I better make some lunch. Desmona and I haven't had
anything to eat "" mom blushed and paused, ""Haven't had any food since
yesterday.""</p><p>I chuckled to myself.</p><p>Desmona emerged with a white blouse and skin tight blue jeans</p><p>Mom pulled out some lettuce and tuna and some bread. Desmona
took me aside. I saw a forked tongue slip from between her lips. I
tensed up.</p><p>She leaned in close and whispered, ""You think telling her will
do any good?""</p><p>""Leave my mom alone.""</p><p>""But she's having so much fun - didn't you have fun?""</p><p>""If you were with her - how? How did you find out about her?""</p><p>""Oh so many questions - let me make it simple. One of my
followers is very happy to teach me about your technology. All I need
is a name and an approximate address. Plus with your Facebook and
webcams who needs Big Brother?</p><p>Plus after about six or seven climaxes your dear old mother
passed out. I had plenty of time for me to sneak off to visit you and
your little friend.""</p><p>""I don't trust you.""</p><p>""Well that's because you're a smart girl - I would be
the first to say never, ever trust a demon."" She swung a key around
her finger, it had glowing red letters reading ""Joyce Stuart"" my
mom's name.</p><p>""Give me that!""</p><p>She smiled evilly. ""Now why would I do that? I'm
hoping to get the complete set. But I'm willing to settle for two out
of three.""</p><p>""Cody's only eight years old, he can't even get
horny.""</p><p>""Oh but Mistress can fix that easily. I will have him spouting like
a porn star in no time, and I have plenty of little friends for him to
play with.""</p><p>I took a deep breath and a long shuddering exhale, ""What do you
want?""</p><p>""A few drops of blood - no more than you'd lose from a paper cut.
Give me that and I will not lay a single finger on your delicious
little brother.""</p><p>I offered my arm, I looked over Desmona's shoulder. My mom was
focusing on making lunch.Tuna sandwiches I felt a slight sting as
Desmona's fingernail cut part of my arm. So sharp it barely hurt at
all. A few drops of blood on a key that now read, ""Laura Stuart.""</p><p>Desmona stroked my hair, ""Good now you belong to me. Don't be so
sad, we will have so much fun together.""<script language=""javascript"" src=""../nextpart.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
<script language=""javascript"" src=""../email.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
</p>"
307,Demon Lust: A Second Helping,Aunt Molly,1,The story of Demon lust continues as Laura decides its time to take action against the demon,['F/F mast lact f'],"<p>Eleven O'clock was a little early for lunch. At least
to me. And having lunch with a demon ( even one that looked human ),
who was playing footsie with my mom under the table.</p><p>Oh and I might have traded my immortal soul so that
she will leave my little brother alone. I snuck off - well I didn't
need really to sneak, Desmona didn't care what I did. And my mom
was staring into Desmona's green eyes. And they started kissing.</p><p>I called Zane's parents and asked if Cody could stay
at her house for a few days, Mom was sick and she didn't want him to
catch it. I would bring over some clean clothes later on.</p><p>I had to turn the tables on this creature. I called
the only person I could think of who might have some idea as to how.</p><p>Fennel was an upper class girl, and she was always a
little weird so I didn't pay much attention to her. But in hindsight
it did seem odd she didn't hang out with her old friends any more. Her
real name - her birth name was Elizabeth Thomson.</p><p>It took a small amount of quality time with my lap top
to find her phone number.</p><p>My mom was starting to moan, I heard sucking noises. I
tried to banish the image of what I knew was happening in the kitchen
My mom made the mistake of saying ""Oh God!""</p><p>Then I heard a slap, Desmona just *slapped* my mom.
""He has nothing to do with this - I don't want to hear that name ever
again in my presence.""</p><p>""Sorry Desmona.""</p><p>""Oh no. You can't call me by my name, you have lost
that privilege. You will call me 'mistress', and if I *ever* hear
that name again, I will bring you right to the edge and just leave you.""</p><p>""No Mistress - I'll be good!""</p><p>""Good - now let me go back to sucking these gorgeous tits.""</p><p>I closed the door to my room then went into the closet
and closed that door hoping to muffle the sound enough.</p><p>I sent a text to Wendy - Dmn @ my house Has my mom.</p><p>Then I called Fennel's house.</p><p>""Hello are you Elizabeth's mom?""</p><p>""Well her step mother, - who is this? I thought all her
friends called her 'Fennel'."",, the voice sounded kind if somewhat
stilted and formal.</p><p>""I'm a friend of a friend of hers I was wondering if it
was alright if I could come over.""</p><p>""Yes - I suppose that would be fine. Though I can't
guarantee she will talk to you,. She doesn't talk to any of her
friends any more.""</p><p>I open the closet and opened the door to my room. I
could not get out of the house without walking through the kitchen. I
did not blame my mom for the fact she made no attempt to hide what she
was doing or what was being done to her.</p><p>Desmona smiled evilly at me as my mom sulked hungrily
on one of the demon's human looking breasts. I couldn't even think of
what that was doing to my mom. Three fingers were pushed aggressively
into my mother's pussy, and my mom's grunts of ecstasy were muffled
by the breast in her mouth.</p><p>Desmona used a free hand to lift her other breast as if
offering it to me, a small white pearl formed on the end.</p><p>I went outside and got on my bike.</p><p>Fox Hollow was one of those planned communities with
virtually identical houses virtually identical lawns, virtually
identical husbands driving virtually identical cars, going off to
virtually identical jobs, where they would be paid far more than my
mom or anyone I knew would ever make.</p><p>A kind of world were a kid has to rebel just to survive
with her soul intact.</p><p>The Thomson home was house 57, that was the only
identifying mark. Mrs. Thomson was very pretty, with long, blond hair,
large chest, and a conservative looking white dress. In fact she
looked a tad bit too young to be the mother of a sixteen year old. Or
a sex year old. My guess was that Mr. Thomson traded in the first Mrs.
Thomson for a newer model.</p><p>""Who is that Barbara?"", Mr. Thomson died his hair or was
wearing a rug, because the jet black did not go with the fine lines on
his face.
.
""Dear, this is Laura - one of Elizabeth's little
friends."", her voice was high pitched, almost child like. She lead me
through a clean orderly home, with clean orderly furniture. Where a
clean orderly man with short cut hair watched television.</p><p>""What? 'Laura' not 'Nightwing' or 'Night Crawler' or '
Hellspawn'? I blame the schools. We shouldn't have sent Elizabeth to
a public school The public school system is broken they should just
give us our money back and let us send our kids to private schools.""</p><p>""Yes dear.""</p><p>"" The government wants to raise our kids for us - cram
their values down their throats. Teaching them all kinds of socialist
nonsense.""</p><p>""Yes dear.""</p><p>""That's why kids run around having sex and doing drugs
and whatever stuff Elizabeth is into. That Wicker nonsense. That's why
the Chinese are beating us ! You know they tried to include Yoga in
the gym class?""</p><p>""The Chinese dear?""</p><p>""No, the high school.""</p><p>""I go to yoga I don't see why its such a big deal.""</p><p>Mr. Thomson just stared at his wife., ""Well I wasn't
going to put up with kids being forced fed that new age crap. You -
girl, you into any of that crap?""</p><p>""Dear, her name is Laura.""</p><p>I took a deep breath, Now if I was an adult I would
have said something diplomatic. But I was a teenager. ""Yes I'm sure
your invisible magic sky person is far more sensible than everyone
else's magic invisible sky person."".</p><p>Mr. Thomson just sat there speechless. Then he
grunted and went back to watching tv. I sought out Fennel's room. The
door was marked with a spiral design and odd looking characters. I
knocked on the door. ""Fennel, may I come in?""</p><p>""Who are you?""</p><p>""I'm Wendy's friend, she's in trouble - I need your
help.""</p><p>The door unlocked and opened, the smell of insense hit
me, and a disheveled sixteen year old greeted me.</p><p>We sat on her bed, some odd music, a kind of fake
medieval Dungeuns and Dragons folk music. Her wall adorned with
assorted artifacts - a dream catcher, a crows foot. A poster of
someone who was supposed to be a native American shamanness, though
way too young and too pretty ( and too white ).</p><p>There were books - on the occult, on ""magick"".
Books on Buddhism Taoism, Native American, Polynesian. Various Pagan
cultures, some that might actually have something more to say than
""buy me and I will tell you what you want to read.""</p><p>There were other books, more serious books.
Headier books, not the typical pop-occult fair. And her laptop was
open showing a page of something in Latin.</p><p>""Laura, On Samhain night I stepped into some
seriously real shit. I looked around online, finding old stuff is
hard, its like we're just going to throw that all away and pretend it
never happened, make history whatever we want it to be.</p><p>So I went around to used book stores, library
sales, The great thing about old books is they are usually cheep.
That thing on the computer is a thirteenth century manuscripts., I
ran it through Google translator, but I'm not happy with it.</p><p>I am looking for the primary resources, the stuff
written by practicing magic users. Back when folks were afraid of
magic.""</p><p>""What did you find?""</p><p>""A few wards that seem to work. I have had Lilith
visit my window several times. But nothing I can use to banish her. I
need her True name.""</p><p>""Desmona has my mom.""</p><p>Fennel turned to me, she seemed to go pale, "" I
never thought of that, that she might go after them.""</p><p>""She hasn't gone after Wendy's parents either.
Maybe she prefers specific people.""</p><p>""She's a lust demon she might be going after those
who are sexually needy. Wendy is repressed, your mom is divorced.""</p><p>""What about your birth mother?""</p><p>""She has a boyfriend, And she lives in New Hampshire.""</p><p>""What about you? I mean she keeps coming after you.""</p><p>""The circle were the first girls Desmona went
after. And I was the leader. She caught up to me - I thought she had
killed Wendy and I was next. I told her anything she wanted to know to
save my life. She even has a key for me. She learned the names of the
circle- their birth names, She stole my cell</p><p>She likes to dangle the key outside my window
sometimes. See if I will go after it.""</p><p>""But what about you?""</p><p>""Lust is a trap. Boys just see us as toys to be
played with and thrown aside when we get too old.""</p><p>I just stared at her.</p><p>""Yes Laura I get horny, so horny I want to spit So
what? Go off with some boy so I can get pregnant and he can pretend he
never met me?""</p><p>I thought we needed to be honest about this
emotion if this creature was going to use it to manipulate us. But I
didn't say that out loud. ""We are going to need an adult's help. I
think we could start with Wendy's minister.""</p><p>Fennel rolled her eyes.</p><p>""Yeah, well I'm not thrilled with mainstream
religion either - but demons are kind of their area.""</p><p>
""He'll just lecture us about how we need to embrace
Jesus. That's all they care about making more Jesus zombies.""</p><p>""Then we'll leave - find someone else.""</p><p>""Please may I have some more?"", I had never met
anyone, man or woman who was as exciting. Never met anyone who was
so attentive, or made me feel so sexy. But what I wanted now was more
milk.</p><p>Desmona - I mean ""mistress"" had me on my knees,
butt naked, kissing her feet, and begging for more. She said she'd
never had children, never been pregnant, she was just a freak,
making milk ever since puberty.</p><p>I don't know how but somehow my sagging middle
aged breasts seemed to have some lift to them. They were firmer. It
must be an illusion, breasts don't just get firmer.</p><p>Another thing I wanted to do was stick my face in
between her legs and pleasure her with all my might, but that baby
smooth slit was denied to me. Time and again.</p><p>""I have other things I must attend to. I am
going to have a little get together this Friday A little coming out
party for a very special young person in my life. I'll give you the
details later."", she kissed me and then, she was dressed.</p><p>She didn't *get* dressed - she was naked, and then
she wasn't. Then she walked out of the house. But I felt so good I
just didn't care.</p><p>I was still horny, I wasn't sure why. Even when I
was a teenager I wasn't this bad. I just started masturbating there on
the kitchen floor. It was getting later. Cody would be home soon. I
could go up to my room and do it, he could walk in on me here. The
thought of him catching me was actually kind of hot. I knew I was
*supposed* to think it was wrong.</p><p>I rubbed hard and fast, I could feel the fluid
that had been dribbling out of me, smell the sex in the air. Lifting
my butt off of the ground, rubbing desperately, I climaxed, and the
contractions inside me were matched by the shaking of my whole body. A
long shaky moan and I felt fluid rush out of me - I squirted. I had
*never* squirted before.</p><p>I looked down, there was a mess around my pussy.
A small puddle. I had definitely squirted, and it felt so good. I
wanted another one - yes. I definitely. Just one more before Cody
comes home.</p><p>The Salvation Baptist Church was a simple white
building with steeple and clear windows. Perhaps in need of a fresh
coat of paint. The people were exiting the church just as we
arrived, Wendy's mom and dad saw us. Mr. Roberts was still a little
awkward around me, mrs. Roberts gave me a wave, ""If you wanted to
come to church with us - all you had to do was ask. Hey who is your
friend?""</p><p>""This is Elizabeth, where is Wendy?""</p><p>""She has some kind of stomach bug. My husband
thinks she's faking.""</p><p>""Is the reverend available we had a question for
him?""</p><p>""Well he's with Mrs. Gribber."", Mrs. Roberts
mimed a talking mouth with her hand.</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>We went inside a simple mostly unadorned church, a
large copper cross up front in the back of the pulpit. Simple wooden
pews. And the good reverend, dressed in black talking with ( or
rather being talked to and him just nodding and saying 'uh huh' ).</p><p>He was not what I expected. His gray hair was long,
tied in a neat ponytail, his face clean shaven wearing a pair of
round framed ""granny"" glasses, and a wide brimmed black hat, making
him look almost like a minister out of a western.</p><p>Mrs. Gribber went on about the sins of her children
and grand children, the sad state of today's youth, who to blame.
Because of course when she was young - she was perfect.</p><p>Then the long haired minister turned to us, "" Forgive
me Mrs. Gribber, I have an appointment with these girls.""</p><p>""Well just make sure to tell them to stop - just *stop*.""</p><p>The Reverend ushered us gently into his office. A
very plain orderly place, save for the inclusion of a full drum set
in the corner. Fennel and I sat down in some chairs in front of his desk</p><p>Fennel eyed the drums as if they carried with them
some kind of malevolent intent, ""Are those there to prove you're some
kind of 'cool' minister.""</p><p>""No -*those* are there to give me an outlet more
constructive than punching a wall. I assume you didn't come here to
talk about drums.""</p><p>I cleared my throat, now that I was here I felt
silly, I couldn't prove a single thing I was about to say, ""We have a
problem with a demon, She calls herself Desmona, and she is
manipulating my mom, and Wendy and possibly several other girls in town.""</p><p>The minister seemed to think, he stared at me then
Fennel, then me again.""You're serious aren't you? Why didn't you go to
your own clergy for help? "", he paused only briefly, ""You don't have
any do you?""</p><p>Fennel pipe up, ""I *am* clergy.""</p><p>""Let me guess you read a couple of new age books and
now you know everything, right? You understand the nature of good an
evil and right and wrong. What a human heart needs?""</p><p>""There is nothing spiritual in Christianity.""</p><p>""Then pray tell what *is* it?""</p><p>""Well - its not cramming your beliefs down people's
throats or acting as if one book has all the answers, or treating
women like disposable dolls. Its not destroying the Earth or calling
people Nazi just because you don't happen to agree with them.!""</p><p>
The minister considered this, ""It's also not rainbows
and unicorns acting like nature was some big petting zoo.</p><p>""Sometimes it's about trying to hold on to faith while
explaining to parents why a loving God would let some stranger take
their three year old son, or why a couple desperate for children can
try for years and years, and their neighbors pop out kids they barely
pay attention to..</p><p>""Sometimes it's watching the most wonderful woman in the
world die before your very eyes and still holding onto that faith.
Can you offer your followers more than naked dancing in the forest?""</p><p>The man and the girl stared each other down, The
minister took a deep breath,</p><p>""Red-orange skin, black hair, black fingernails, bat
wings, goes around naked all the time?""</p><p>I was surprised, ""How?""</p><p>""I met her before - very long, not very interesting
story.. My Madeline found her True name""</p><p>""Can you tell us pretty please reverend?""</p><p>""Sure "", he spoke *something*, it was garbled the way a
radio station might scramble a swear word., ""I figured - you've been
keyed. You can't hear speak or read her True name. It just as well -
banishing a demon takes a lot of energy, and the more followers she
gathers the more difficult it gets. They're like anchors to this world.""</p><p>""So we find her, you zap her I drop a little cash in
your collection plate as a thank you.""</p><p>""She's not going to let me near her, not if she can
help it.""</p><p>Fennel cleared her throat, ""I found a ward that can
keep her out of my house - I think I can use it to keep her *in*""</p><p>""That could be a start.""</p><p>""I am sorry I'm late pretty, but your friend's
mother is *so* needy. She hasn't had sex in years. I will have to
arrange to have one of my other followers become her lover. Yes,
definitely, I just don't have the free time.</p><p>No dear - don't answer just keep drinking your
milk. I believe you will have a c-cup by tomorrow, you will need new
bras. No its alright drink as much as you like. You are my favorite,
you are the only one who gets more than one helping.</p><p>Could do me a favor pretty? Play with yourself
while you suck me? Yes exactly like that. Don't worry I will make sure
I am gone before your parents get home.</p><p>Suck on the other one for a little bit dear - its
starting to feel jealous. Yes stuff those fingers nice and deep. You
are going to start squirting after this - so don't be alarmed. Oh also
I have arranged to my other followers to meet with you during school.
They will obey you just like you were me. Oh crap!""</p><p>""No Mistress don't go I want more!""</p><p>""You look unbelievably sexy your fingers crammed
shamelessly in that smooth pussy. Your eyes filled with desperate
lust. You're even dripping on your sheets. But your mom and dad's car
is getting close to the house. And I need to be gone before they arrive.</p><p>Don't worry you will see your mistress again soon.""</p>"
308,The Faithful Servant,Aunt Molly,1,,['fant no sex'],"<p>There was once a woman who had seven children - and
she was greatly pregnant with her eighth. She knew that a ninth and a
tenth would soon follow. So she told her eldest daughter, who was only
one year and ten, ""Daughter, though you are still a child, I must
send you out into the world for I have no food which to give you, and
soon will have no room to provide you with shelter. You need to go out
into the world and find a master to provide you with work.""</p><p>The daughter being faithful and humble, gave her
mother one last hug, and one last kiss and went on the road to town.</p><p>The Journey took a night and a day, and since she
had no food or money she had become powerfully hungry by the time she
had arrived. She ignored her hunger and set about finding work, going
from house to house until nightfall.</p><p>Having no food, and exhausted from a two days of
walking, she slipped into a stable.. She stole handful of oats from a
protesting horse and slipped into a bale of hay and went to sleep.</p><p>When the dawn came she opened her eyes and beheld
a beautiful boy's face, though his clothes were simple, ""This stable
belongs to my master - you cannot sleep here.""</p><p>The girl rose and wiped the straw from her hair,
""Stable boy - does your master have work for a young girl? I have
nowhere to go, and I have had no food save the oats I have stolen
from your horses..""</p><p>""I am not a stable boy - I am a knight.""</p><p>""I see, and you are dressed as a stable boy as
part of some clever disguise.""</p><p>""Well"", the stable boy was reluctant, but
admitted, "" I am a page, and cleaning the stable is part of my duties.
However, I am aware of a woman in need of a servant girl.""</p><p>""Please tell me.""</p><p>""I will on one condition.""</p><p>""What is your condition, sir page?""</p><p>""There will be times in her service you will need
things, - both tangible and intangible. Ask me before you ask anyone
else. You don't even need to accept my help, just see that I have the
opportunity.""</p><p>""I will - I swear it.""</p><p>""Go west, to the edge of town you will see a
small house with a large flower garden. The garden will be walled in,
but you will see flowering vines peeking over the top. Tell the
mistress of the house you have need of food, shelter and work - she
will provide all three.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>And so the girl ran west to the
edge of town where she saw the house and the wall, and the flowering
vines peeking over the top. She also heard a girl singing. The tune
was like a lullaby her mother had taught her - even if the words were
slightly different. </p><p>The girl knocked on the door and it was answered
a by a tall woman with black hair mixed with streaks of gray. Her face
was lined with age and her eyes seemed tired, and the girl told the
woman about her needs for work, for food and shelter. And she was
willing to do whatever she asked of her.</p><p>The woman smiled at her, ""Yes - you will do
nicely. You know you are a very comely maid.""</p><p>""Thank you Mistress,"" she seemed kind.</p><p>""First I shall bring you food and clean clothes.
And a bath. And then we will discuss what you will be doing.""</p><p>The mistress of the house drew her a bath, and
poured her a bowl of soup, and brought her clean clothes that would
be her uniform. There were shelves filled with books, she had only
seen one book in her life before today, and that was at the temple.</p><p>And their were curious things, odd things covered
in symbols. ""Are you some sort of Wizard mistress?""</p><p>""Some sort, but mostly a scholar. Sometimes people
pay me to find lost valuables, or make potions. Minor enchantments.
Protective wards. But that does not matter. What matters young lady is
your duties. </p><p>My daughter has grown melancholy, and lonely, your
duty is to spend time with her and fetch her things that will make her
happy. You will put her needs before your own. Do you swear to do
this?""</p><p>""I swear, mistress.""</p><p>""You must also understand I do not let her leave this
house, or allow anyone besides you in. The world outside is a
dangerous place, my heart would break if anything were to happen to
her. Even if you do not understand, you must swear to respect my wishes.""</p><p>""I swear mistress.""</p><p>""Good, let us go meet your new mistress.""</p><p>The mistress of the house took the girl out to the garden,
her daughter was called Emalia. </p><p>""Emalia, darling, this girl is to be your personal
attendant. She will obey your every wish.""</p><p>The servant girl stood in awe, the garden was filled
with every kind of flower, of every color. And there were statues, 
young girls, well detailed in natural looking poses.</p><p>Emalia was older, perhaps by two years than the girl,
she was tending to the garden and looked up. She saw the girl and
heaved a heavy sigh. ""Mother I need freedom, not a servant girl.""</p><p>""Precious, I beg to differ. The world outside is too
dangerous, Whatever you need she will bring to you.""</p><p>Emalia hung her head low, ""Yes, mother.""</p><p>The servant girl meekly looked down to the ground, ""You
have a very lovely garden Mistress Emalia.""</p><p>Emalia smirked, ""I should. All I have to do all day is
read, sew, and tend the garden.""</p><p>""And the statues?""</p><p>""Stone friends to keep me company."" Emalia took the
servant girl on a brief tour of her friends - young girls Emalia's age
done with expert hand and in careful detail, ""This is the Reader, and
the Ponderer, and this one is the Reacher, the Smiler, and that one...""</p><p>The last statue lay on the ground her eyes staring at the sky. It
was ugly a girl nearly starved to death, skin taught over bone a fine
dress hanging loosely. Her mouth open as if she was about to speak.</p><p>""...is called Last Words.""</p><p>""She is ugly.""</p><p>""Mother was feeling very sad when she made that one. She
fancies herself a bit of a sculptor. I hear there are nice sculptures
in town - I wish I could see them."" </p><p>""Have you tried sneaking out?""</p><p>""Several times - my mother puts up wards. I cannot leave
without her knowing.""</p><p>""Is there anything I can bring for you? Anything that will make
you happy?""</p><p>""I have reached an age, three and ten, where I have noticed
beautiful boys. And I peek out over the wall and watch as they embrace
their lovers. I would have one embrace me.""</p><p>""But your mother won't let me bring any boys into the house.""</p><p>""Then find a way to bring his embrace - even if you cannot
bring the boy.""</p><p>""I will see what can be done.""</p><p>The servant girl told her
mistress that she had to go out into town to fetch something for her
daughter. Remembering her pledge to the young page, she sought him out
and asked for his aid. </p><p>""Well the solution is simple. I shall give you the embrace
and you shall pass it on to your mistress.""</p><p>And so it was that the
page and the girl embraced one another for the longest time until the
girl's whole body felt warm. She was careful to hold onto that warmth
and bring it back with her to Emalia.</p><p>She passed by her mistress who said, ""You went out to
fetch something for your mistress - yet I see you carry nothing. Were
you unable to find what you needed?""</p><p>""Mistress - I carry exactly what your daughter asked
for,"" and then she went into the garden.</p><p>In the garden she sought out her Emalia. ""Mistress I
carry the embrace of a beautiful boy and I will, with your permission,
give it to you.""</p><p>And Emalia gave that permission and the servant girl held
Emalia for the longest time. Untill Emalia could feel the warmth of
that embrace. </p><p>On the second day Emalia and the servant girl were
tending the garden, ""Servant girl - I had at one time looked over the
wall of my prison and seen lovers kissing. Bring me back the kiss of a
beautiful boy.""</p><p>""Yes mistress, right away."" and so the servant girl
went out into town and sought out the page and told the boy her problem.</p><p>""Well, the solution is simple- I shall give you the kiss
and you shall give it to her.""</p><p>""Sir page will you be so kind as to give me several
kisses so I will not have to keep coming back, should my mistress
desire more?""</p><p>""As many kisses as your mistress wishes from me.""</p><p>And so the page and the girl kissed for the longest
time and the girl went back to her mistress's house. And the mother
saw the girl and spoke, ""Again you go out, and again return empty
handed.""</p><p>""My hands are empty - but nonetheless I do carry
what your daughter has asked for."" </p><p>And in the garden the girl approached her mistress,
""I have the kisses of a beautiful boy on my lips, if mistress will
give me permission, I will give them to you.""</p><p>Emalia gave that permission and the servant girl
gave every last kiss she been given by the page to her.</p><p>And so this went on for a while, Emalia sending the
servant girl out for hugs and kisses. Sometimes the servant girl
asked for kisses for herself (which the page gladly gave), only to
give each and every kiss to her mistress. </p><p>The servant girl even fell into the practice of giving
her own kisses and telling her mistress they were from the boy (she
was not sure if she would accept kisses from a servant girl). And
sometimes Emalia would give hugs and kisses for the page which she
gladly passed on to the boy. Sometimes adding in her own hugs and
kisses as a reward for being so helpful.</p><p>And it came to pass that one day as the servant girl
came home with her cargo of affection when Emalia's mother approached
her, ""Servant girl do not go into the garden it is not safe for you.""</p><p>""But mistress I pledged to serve your daughter and put
her needs before my own. And so I do not fear any danger to myself,""
and the servant girl went out into the garden </p><p>Emalia was stooped poised to trim a rose bush - but
the girl did not move, or twitch. The servant girl ran up to Emalia
and found that soft skin had been replaced by hard stone. </p><p>The servant girl turned back and saw her mistress,
Emalia's mother, staring down at her, ""It was horrible - I saw it all,
her skin had turned to stone before my eyes. I cannot know what
witchcraft is responsible. But I will redouble the wards to make sure
you are safe here.""</p><p>I will have you take her place, I will teach you to
read and write and I will have a servant bring you all your needs, I
will redouble the wards and protect you from the world. I will call
you Emalia and you will call me 'mother' and we will be happy. And
this time I will be a good mother - this time, I will do everything
right."" </p><p>The servant girl looked up with pleading eyes,
""Mistress - I know it was you. You turned your daughter to stone.""</p><p>""She didn't feel any pain, she didn't even feel it
happen. She is preserved, protected, innocent for all eternity.""</p><p>""But why?""</p><p>""You ignored my wishes - you may not have brought
boys into the house - but you brought their lust.""</p><p>""It was just kissing. It was only what she asked for.""</p><p>The mistress of the house walked over to the statue
Last Words, ""It always starts that way - innocently enough. Hugs
and kisses and gentle touches. My Emalia kept the company of a
beautiful boy. Her first love and she was so happy, and I was happy
because she was happy. </p><p>And they would sneak off to cuddle and kiss one
day and I was tending to my work, And there out of my sight and
hearing the boy asked for more than my daughter wished to give. So she
refused, asking instead that they go back to cuddling.. He asked a
second time - she still refused. When she refused a third, he simply
stole from her what he desired. And he took also her smiles, and the
light in her eyes, and her innocence and her trust. </p><p>A thousand curses cast on that boy's body. A
face so hideously ugly he would never catch any girl's eye ever again,
boils and warts and the smell of rotting meat. Revenge did not warm
my Emalia's heart, not did the garden that I made for her. Nor did the
wards I erected to make sure nothing could ever harm her again. </p><p>Nor did the lullabies I sang or the food I
cooked. I hired a servant girl to be her friend, maybe a companion
would heal her heart. But we just watched her waste away.</p><p>I did all that I could catching her at her last
breath, her last words. </p><p>I kept the servant girl, I couldn't stand to be
alone, and she became like a second daughter to me, she even let me
call her 'Emalia', and she called me 'mother'. But it came to pass
she met some beautiful boy. I begged her to stop, restricted her to
the garden, acquired a servant for her. All she did was sneak out. </p><p>She insisted this boy was different, he was kind.
But they always seem kind at first. So I froze her, before it could
happen, before her heart could be broken.""</p><p>""Mistress, you might as well turn me to stone
now - I have experienced everything the previous Emalia experienced,
every kiss, every hug. Even love.""</p><p>""I see - so I have already failed."" The
mistress dropped to her knees.</p><p>""Mistress, free your daughter.""</p><p>""She'll die."" </p><p>""But don't you see mistress? She is forever on
the verge of death - always just dying. And neither you or she can
find peace.""</p><p>The mistress of the house looked down at her
daughter forever stone forever on the very edge of death and knew the
servant girl spoke the truth. She broke the enchantment and returned
the stone to flesh.</p><p>And Emalia, the first Emalia,- gaunt, with
only skin pulled taught over bone, in the finest white dress, drew
her very last breath and looked her mother in the eyes, ""I love you,""
and then at last her soul fled. </p><p>There was a long silence before the mistress spoke in a
shuddering voice, ""She's gone.""</p><p>He then spoke the words of magic and the first
Emalia's body was swallowed by the earth, where it could rest.</p><p>""Mistress, will you free the others now?""</p><p>""How do I know if I do, nothing bad will happen to them?""</p><p>""Mistress I only know that if they stay here nothing
*good* can happen - they will never fall in love, never have children
or grandchildren, never see the world. Never know another summer or
winter. Never be women.""</p><p>And again the servant girl spoke the truth. And so
the mistress freed them - one by one, turning the immortal stone back
to mortal flesh, and told them they could go home to mothers and
fathers, brothers and sisters.</p><p>The last of the Emalia's went outside of the house
for the first time three years, ""It will be good to go home again, to
see my mother and father, to see my brother who ran about the house
with a wooden sword saying he was going to become a knight.""</p><p>""Well dear sister."" The page was there, just
outside the mistress's house and embraced and kissed the Last Emalia
(whose birth name it turns out was Morgan), ""It is good to kiss you
in person - not that kissing your servant was such a dreadful chore
mind you.""</p><p>And it was that the servant girl came to live in the
knight's household, and Morgan became the personal attendant of the
Dane, and the servant girl worked in the kitchen and was able to send
money home to her mother and father. </p><p>It was some thirty days later that Morgan and the
servant girl returned to the garden finding their former mistress
staring at the spot of ground where her daughter had been. She was
singing the same lullaby that the servant girl had heard Morgan sing
when she first arrived.</p><p>The mistress's hair was unkempt and eyes red with
tears. Morgan and the servant girl took their former mistress's hands
gently in their own, ""Mistress there is one more who must be freed
from this garden.""</p><p>And the three of them went out into the world.</p>"
309,Alice Day: Alex in Wonderland,Aunt Molly,1,A teen has to rescue her eccentric grandmother from a rabbit hole that leads to a whole new world.,['f/g fant'],"<p>Tick-tock, tick-tock, the sound of grandmother's many
coo-coo clocks And the light ""tic-tac-tic-tac"" of the teen on her
cell phone's keyboard. Grandma, a scrawny old woman nearing eighty
sat watching the weather channel.</p><p>&lt;&lt; Kyle: Are you going to be coming to the city today?&gt;&gt;</p><p>Alex didn't consider the UK to be the ideal spring
break destination, but she'd made a lot of online Brit friends and was
hoping to hang out with them But there was a small catch.</p><p>&lt;&lt;Alex: I can't, I'd have to take my grandma. &gt;&gt;</p><p>Alex didn't have any money for the train. And also
her mother told her under no uncertain terms she was not to just
abandon the old woman - the two of them were supposed to be spending
quality time.</p><p>&lt;&lt; Kyle: What's so bad about your grandma?&gt;&gt;</p><p>Grandma was bat-shit crazy. Her house was a reflection
of a confused mind. Not *messy* - no everything had its place. Its
just the decorations seem to have no logic to it, colors clashed and
knickknacks of varying sizes and shapes. And she kept telling weird
stories about how as a little girl she fell into a rabbit hole and ate
a mushroom and grew fifty feet tall and met a talking cat - and well.</p><p>The Mad Hatter, the Cheshire Cat, the playing card
soldiers, she believed it all when she was like six, but now she was
fourteen. Alex knew better. But grandma wasn't changing her story.
Either she was convinced it was real ( and some kind of lunatic ) or
she thought Alex was stupid.</p><p>Grandma turned away from the television, ""Oh what are
you typing dear?""</p><p>""I'm texting with a friend.""</p><p>""I see. I never really understood the point of texting,
I mean you have a telephone, so why don't you call them?"" Grandma
mimed putting a phone to her ear.</p><p>Alex lifted her head and stared.</p><p>""So do you want me to take you to the city?""</p><p>Alex looked down at her lap.</p><p>""I see. You're embarrassed of me aren't you? no, no -
you don't need to say it. I'll give you the money to go to London, I
won't tell your mother. I can entertain myself. No need to worry about
me. I know you probably have all kinds of adventures you should be
getting to.</p><p>When I was your age, I remember when some school chums
and I would be up to all sorts of mischief. Of course
It is probably all pretty tame compared to what young people get up
to these days. I hear a lot of people criticizing teenagers these days, but I just wonder if we old folks aren't just jealous. It makes me
wish I could be a girl all over again. *sigh*, but I had my youth
Remember that dear - you don't get a second go round. You know seize
the day and all that. Oh dear, you're gone again. Sitting right there, but you're gone.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>The old lady reached into her purse and pulled out a debit
card and handed it to Alex. ""I anticipated this might happen. We used
to be close, but I don't want to get in your way. It has your name on
it, and about a hundred pounds. Enough to get you there and back and
have a good time.""</p><p>""Grandma thank you!"", the young girl hugged the old woman
for the first time in a long while.
She went to her room and gathered a few things. Her cell, her ipod, Fixed her hair a bit, searched through her clothes for
the outfit she was going to wear. And then one of the old lady's
coo-coo clocks went off, she had a half dozen each set ten minutes
apart so that they wouldn't all go off together.</p><p>Alex happened to look out the window, her grandmother
was in the back yard. She had on her coat it was a dreary day. Alex
could hear her talking seemingly to no one in particular.. She did
that sometimes. She'd have ongoing conversations with herself. But
this time she was looking down at the ground. She was talking as if
she heard someone else speaking. Then she started to walk towards the
woods shouting for a white rabbit to slow down..</p><p>*Yep - grandma Alice has left the building.*, Alex was
reconsidering the wisdom of leaving the old woman alone. Now grandma
had a small back yard - but few neighbors - her yard ended in woods
that went for quite a ways. It was hilly, rocky, terrain, not easily
navigated by an old lady with a cane. Worse, for one shouting at an
imaginary white rabbit to slow down.</p><p>Alex's head slumped. She would have to go after her
grandmother. Alex might have thought she was crazy, but the old lady
was still family.</p><p>Alex went out into the back yard, and shouted for her
grandmother, ""Grandma! Come back! The weather channel is having a
special on drizzle! You'll miss it! Grandma! Where are you?""</p><p>You didn't exactly need to be a master tracker to
follow the imprints left by old lady's cane in the wet grounds. And
Alex was able to follow them into the woods to the play house.
Grandpa had built the house back when Alex's mom was a little girl,
but she was forbidden to play in it. The house, she was told, was
meant to cover a large hole. But then why not just fill it in? Or put
a couple of wooden boards over it? Why build a miniature house on it? Her whole family was crazy, that was it. She must be adopted or
something.</p><p>Alex's heart skipped. She'd heard of old people
forgetting what age they were, suddenly convinced they were children
again. And seeing a lovely play house - forgetting that it was her
long lost husband that had built it. Alex could imagine the old lady
walking inside and falling through the rotted floor boards. Anything
was possible once you started talking to invisible rabbits. Alex
peeked inside. There was a trap door - an *open* trap door.</p><p>""Grandma! "", her voice echoed inside the chamber
below. Their was a ladder leading down. It looked strudy enough. And
their was a dim light. ""Alright, I'm coming down "" Fortunately the
ladder was remarkably sturdy despite its age. And the climb was not
that far. That meant if her grandmother fell she might not be
seriously hurt. Alex opened her cell phone using the screen to provide
some light, ""Grandma?""</p><p>No grandmother in sight. She did see an old wooden table and
a small glass vial. A tag was hanging off of it ""Drink me. "" it said.
And she saw a door - about one foot high, too small for grandma to go
through, or Alex. But light was coming from it.</p><p>""I get it - you want to see if I'll drink from the bottle.
And you'll have a big laugh at my expense. What you have a small
flashlight behind the door or something? Ok - I'll play your game
grandma - I'll drink this. I hope its not your pee or something. "" she
sniffed it, ""No its not pee. Smells kind of nice. "", maybe it was
vodka. No didn't smell like liquor. Alex drank it.</p><p>The room suddenly just got really big. The table got big, or
rather she got small. "" Grandma - you put lcd in here? Mom will have
a heart attack!"", I get it, thought Alex, I get high and you watch
me from above as I dance around. Well so long as it isn't a bad trip
I'll forgive you.</p><p>* The door is big now - I wonder what I'll see if I go through.*</p><p>The door slid closed. She had pulled it to open, then
it *slid* closed, and she felt the distinct sensation of descent. She
was in an elevator. A musac version of ""The Girl from Ipanema"". A
sign read on one wall ""Rabbit Hole Elevator for the Safety and
Convenience of Our White Rabbit Corps.""</p><p>Well it had been some seventy years since grandmother
had allegedly entered the rabbit's hole. Its not too surprising things
would have updated a bit.</p><p>When the bell *dinged* instead of the front door
sliding open, the whole elevator opened like blossoming flower. She
seemed to be thirty feet above the ground and she found herself
plummeting towards what looked like a gigantic Monopoly board. Her
last thought before hitting the ground * This isn't safe -or-
convenient!*</p><p>Though the landing knocked the wind out of her, she did not seem
to be seriously injured. She'd landed on ""Chance"", and did not see
any old ladies, living or dead. She *did* hear a revving engine and
squealing tires. She smelled exhaust and burning rubber.. Then she
spotted the a 1930's race car speeding towards her. Alex didn't have
time to move out of the way. She was dead for certain.</p><p>The Throne of the Queen of Hearts was gilded and
the seat and backing was covered in red satin. The Mad Hatter lay upon
it, crosswise - his legs over one arm rest and his head resting on
the other. He was now King - King of Hearts he supposed.
He had overthrown the Queen of Hearts But the people had begun to
protest his rule with a Sit-out. They were going to have a sit-in,
but the Hatter explained to them that it was so lovely outside, that
they would enjoy a sit-out far more.</p><p>Still,what to do about them? The Hatter couldn't
just ignore them. Well, he could, but how did that show leadership?
No, even in Wonderland their were rules and procedures, and they had
found just the thing. A general twelve step response to all challenges
to the rulers of Wonderland.</p><p>The March hare was drinking tea at a long table where
steaming cups of tea had been set for every chair even if it was only
the three of them who were drinking. Scones and tarts were brought in
fresh every hour, even if they were not being eaten.. The Dormouse
was reading from a scroll.</p><p>""What is step one?"", the Mad Hatter sprang
dramatically from the throne and waved one finger in the air.</p><p>""Step one - shut off the internet.""</p><p>""Shut off the internet! Yes! Do it March
Hare!""</p><p>""Hatter?""</p><p>""*King* Hatter to you!""""</p><p>""King Hatter, what is an 'internet'?""</p><p>The Dormouse cleared his throat, ""In the
mundane world it is a technology that gives humans access to the sum
total of all knowledge and wisdom. It can be used to organize vast
social movements, allowing people to make friends with people across
the planet, exposing them to knew cultures, religions, philosophies
from the comfort of ones own home. Mostly its used for watching porn.""</p><p>The Hatter waved his hands, ""Forget it!
Skip to step two - Dormouse what is step two!""</p><p>""Step two - Blame Al' Gezera""</p><p>The March hair scratched between his ears,
""Who is Al Gezera? Does her prefer 'Albert'? Does he Like tea? What
does he look like?""</p><p>""Hey Hare - I'm only reading what's on the
list.""</p><p>The Hatter tugged his hat against his
head and grunted with frustration, ""Skip to step three!""</p><p>The Door Mouse moved his finger down the
list, ""Step three- Make meaningless reorganization of the
government...""</p><p>The Hatter went out to the balcony and
shouted out to the sit-outers ""People of Wonderland hear me! The
March hare is now the King, with me as prime minister, and the
Dormouse is Chamberlain!""</p><p>The Castle grounds were surrounded by a
lovely rose garden, and outside of that was the garden maze.Not
strong enough to defend against armed invaders, but a great deterrent
to Jehovah's Witnesses. The sit-outers lounged amongst them A
hippogrif was even eating some of the roses. While a mock turtle was
sharing tea with a Dodo, and a lizard in a red shirt and baseball cap
was lying in the sun.</p><p>They acted as if they hadn't even heard what
the Hatter had said. This upset the Hatter mightily. But what he was
doing was important. And it was important because it was patriotic.
And it was patriotic because if it wasn't then his overthrow of the
Queen would be treason, and he was too patriotic for that...</p><p>""Dormouse, step four!""</p><p>""Step four - hire mercenaries to pretend to be your
supporters.""</p><p>""Ah hah! The camels! They're always looking for work,
have the White Rabbit send a message to the camels tell them we'll pay
them whatever they want if they will pretend to support us.!""</p><p>""Ahh but sire -""</p><p>""Prime Minister! Didn't you hear?""</p><p>The March Hare raised his paw, ""Excuse me - if I'm
king shouldn't *I* be in charge?""</p><p>""No, you're only a figurehead. Guard! Get me the White
Rabbit!""</p><p>The guard was a card. Or rather a playing card. More
specifically a three of clubs, with hands and feet. "" Yes your Ma -
Yes Prime Minister!"", He stood to attention and went to seek out the
White Rabbit.</p><p>An interminable five or six minutes later. ""She's
missing Prime Minister!""</p><p>""Who's missing?""</p><p>""The White Rabbit sir.""</p><p>""We had better find him then!""</p><p>""'Her' sir. She took the job after her uncle Harvey
retired sir.""</p><p>""Who could have done this? Wait, - Dormouse! What is
step five?""</p><p>""Prime Ministers, about the camels -""</p><p>""We're on Step five! Step Five!""</p><p>""Step Five : Blame Foreign Actors!""</p><p>""Screen? Television? Theater?""</p><p>""Just reading' what's on the list boss.""</p><p>""I've got it - I know who kidnapped White Rabbit - he""</p><p>""*She* sir.""</p><p>""*She* is in the hands of foreign actors! Guards -
arrest all foreign actors!""</p><p>Alex turned to see an old fashioned looking
race car barreling down on her.She was certain to be run down, she
closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable. Then she heard
screeching breaks.</p><p>""Vermont Avenue,its mine.! In your face
Thimble!""</p><p>A four foot tall thimble bounced up near
the car, ""Hey! I don't remember *her* playing!""</p><p>A wheelbarrow rolled up, ""She landed on
'chance' - let her pick a card.""</p><p>Yep, thought Alex, Definitely an acid trip. But
playing along Alex picked up a card from Chance. It was three feet
wide and though not heavy, awkward to pick up. Still the letters were
nice and big,"" 'Go to jail - go directly to jail do not pass go. '""</p><p>The other pieces started to chant ""Go to jail!
Go to jail! Go to jail!"", except on the 'go to jail' square their
were actuall bars and a skeleton in shackles.</p><p>""Guys, what's with the skeleton?""</p><p>The race car spoke through his radio speakers,
""That guy? He died of thirst before he could roll thirteen. We would
have given him water, but none of us has hands. "".</p><p>Alex cleared her throat, ""But your supposed to
roll doubles aren't you?.""</p><p>""House rules, you have to roll thirteen.""</p><p>""But you can't roll a thirteen on two six sided
dice!""</p><p>The thimble spun around on his base, ""You know
that's exactly what that guy kept saying.""</p><p>The cannon rolled up, "" He kept rollin' and
rollin' never seen such a string of bad luck.""</p><p>""You know, I don't want to play any more!""</p><p>The thimble hopped up to Alex, ""Oh no - you
drew the card - you have to go to jail!""</p><p>The Wheelbarrow, the car, the little scotty
dog, the thimble, and the cannon, all gathered around her, they were
trying to heard her to the jail cell,""Go to Jail! Go to Jail! "".</p><p>Alex made a run for it, and the Monopoly
pieces chased after her.</p><p>The little dog barked, ""Jail break! Jail
break! Cheater! She won't go to jail!""</p><p>The race car's engine revved. ""Everybody inside me! Except Cannon, he's on top!"", the doors opened and the dog, the
thimble and the wheelbarrow all hopped into the race car. Somehow the
cannon was able to roll onto the car's roof. Then the screeching of
tires as the race car took off after the escaping teenager.</p><p>""Little girl you have to go to jail - that's the
rules!""</p><p>Alex ran off the board and onto a cobblestone
road.Thick forest canopy nearly blotted out the sun. *Bad trip!
Bad trip! *. She decided to jump off, going into denser vegetation, figuring the rougher terrain would make it more difficult for her
pursuers. Then she heard a ""Ka-boom!"", and the ground next to her
exploded. Sending Alex flying.</p><p>* Grandma didn't mention getting shot at!*,
the wind had been knocked out of her but she wasn't seriously injured.
She heard the thimble talking.</p><p>""Did we get her?""</p><p>""I'm not sure."", The car revved his engine a
few more times,""I can't drive down there. Dog, you go after her see if
she's dead or not.""</p><p>The dog yipped, ""If she's not?""</p><p>""Then Cannon will show her what we do to
cheaters!""</p><p>Alex heard the little scotty dog bark as he
crawled his way through the underbrush. Alex got up and ran down the
hill only to find herself in a wide open road. Smooth enough for an
old fashioned race car. She heard the vehicle racing towards her.Then
vines reach down from the canopy, wrapped themselves around her and
yanked her skyward.</p><p>The race car stopped, the cannon and the
thimble took a few minutes looking around. A vine had been shoved in
Alex's mouth. It was at least a twenty foot drop, and homicidal
Monopoly pieces were looking for her.</p><p>""Dog? You saw her last - where did she go?""</p><p>Leafy appendages were stroking her. They
seemed to be massaging her, stroking, caressing her body.. But Alex
kept getting images. Movies a girl her age shouldn't be watching.
Cartoons about girl's her age, and horrific tentacle monsters doing
things that turned her off the porn sights..</p><p>Below the dog sniffed about, ""I don't know
race car, she was there one second then gone the next. And I'm not
getting a scent. But if I had to guess.""</p><p>Alex struggled, she didn't know what was
worse getting shot by the crazy Monopoly pieces, or… She didn't even
want to think about it. She struggled mightily. The vines kept
stroking her body. Then a vine covered in blue flowers was waved
beneath her nose. Alex's mouth covered she could only breath through
the nose, breath the sweet scent that suddenly made her feel kind of
drowsy.</p><p>* Can't sleep, plant will rape me. Can't
sleep, plant will rape me *</p><p>""- if I had to guess, she probably went
further into the forest.""</p><p>But then as Alex had no choice but to relax
the vines loosened their grip slightly. Alex noticed the vines stayed
away from personal body parts.</p><p>The car's back right door opened, ""Get in,
we'll go back to our game. Who's turn was it?""</p><p>Below, the monopoly pieces drove off.</p><p>A pretty blond girl in a blue and white
dress came out from the bushes, ""Alright they're gone. You can put
her down now. Gently though."", she had that same kind of perky upper
class accent Alex's grandmother did.</p><p>The vines lowered Alex to the ground -
very, very gently, put her down on the ground. Right in front of the
pretty blond girl.</p><p>She looked to be about eight or nine with
a white haedband to hold back her hair. ""Hello, are you unharmed? My
name is Alice. "", She made a low curtsey, ""And what is your name?""</p><p>Alex rolled onto her back, she could see up the
little girl's dress. ""You have really big underwear.""</p><p>""Yes, well my parents are very conservative. I
would very much like to wear more contemporary fashion. But they
think what is 'hip' for girls my age looks too sexy.""</p><p>""I think you're sexy."", Alex was too out of it
to self sensor what she said. Alex liked little girls. *Liked* liked
them. Though when she babysat she took care to keep her hands to
herself. Usually she was ashamed of her feelings but she was too
mellow right now to care.</p><p>""Are you finished inspecting my knickers?""</p><p>""Huh? Oh yeah. Sorry. "", Alex climbed up to a
sitting position.</p><p>The blonde girl seemed not to care, ""You still
have not told me your name.""</p><p>""Alex."", Alex made a kind of half hearted hand
way, ""Hey.""</p><p>Alice smiled and imitated Alex's half-hearted
wave, ""Hey.""</p><p>""So. Uh you seen a little old lady around here? I
came looking for her. Of course I could be having an acid trip and
none of this is real.""</p><p>""Well, I feel quite happy to be part of your
hallucination for as long as you should be having it. Perhaps we
should start looking for your grandmother then? Just in case you are
not having a hallucination?""</p><p>""I didn't say she was my grandmother.""</p><p>""Oh I simply assumed she was. Is she your
grandmother?""</p><p>""Well yeah. So where do we start?""</p><p>""Well, if one is not sure which was to go, one must either decide whether it is best to stay still or to pick
some direction and hope for the best.. Now, if we stay still your
grandmother may have come up with the same idea and we would both be
standing around not finding each other. Or we can start moving""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Well there is a street sign right here."", much to Alex's surprise the road split, and Alex was sure it had
been straight just a moment before.</p><p>""'This way ' or 'that way'? I dunno. I guess
I'll go 'this way'.""</p><p>""Excellent - it looks quite scenic. Mind if
I accompany you? I have been alone in the forest with not but the
cuddle vines for company. And they are not very talkative I'm afraid.
As you may have noticed I am the chatty type. I hope that doesn't
bother you.</p><p>I talk a lot, especially when I am nervous. And
I sometimes get nervous when I meet new people. Will they like me?
Will they hate me? Sometimes I will talk to myself, sometimes with
my cat. I can have very involved conversations with my cat. I imagine
what she would say and I answer back. Sometimes she and I get into
squabbles. You know She is very opinionated on some topics. Cats are
terribly stubborn.""</p><p>""Relax - I like you."", Alex took hold of Alice's hand
and stroked it gently. Alice stopped talking. She smiled and blushed,
but didn't try to take her hand away. She instead took hold of Alex's
and they held hands as they walked.</p><p>""I suspect your grandmother is not in any real danger. Few creatures in Wonderland mean people harm. They are often
eccentric, sometimes frustrating, but not really dangerous.""</p><p>""Tell that to the Monopoly pieces who tried to kill me.""</p><p>""Well alright, there are a few bad apples in every
bunch. Still, she was not with them right? So she must either not
have encountered them,or somehow escaped.""</p><p>Alex heard do-op, and found it coming from a bunch
of daisies. Their leaves wrapped around each other's stems swaying
together.</p><p>When Alice noticed her new friend staring, ""That
is odd - Daisies are usually more into country western Its tulips
that like do-op."", Alice tugged gently and they continued walking.</p><p>""This is it? This is really Wonderland?""</p><p>""Well you did suggest you might be
hallucinating. But assuming you are not - yes it is.You have heard of
it before?""</p><p>""My grandmother said she was here when she was a
little girl. She told me stories, I thought she was just senile.""</p><p>""Well, so long as it does not receive too many
visitors. I wouldn't want the place to go all touristy.""</p><p>Suddenly the singing stopped. The girls heard
the clopping of hooves and the trumpeting of elephants They ducked
behind a tree and waited.</p><p>A playing card with arms and legs ( a five of
diamonds to be precise ) was leading a pair of creatures with the
bodies of donkeys and the heads of elephants. But they sniffed about
like dogs. ""Hey! Six! I think we got a trail!""</p><p>""The foreign actors that kidnapped the White Rabbit?""</p><p>""I'll bet it is!""</p><p>Indeed, the creatures pointed their trunks
directly at the girls. Knowing they had been spotted, they broke into
a run. Clopping hooves and trumpeting snouts the cards and the odd
tracking animals gave chase.</p><p>The girls went through thick foliage. But poor
Alice kept getting her skirt caught on brambles. ""Oh bother - why
won't my mother let me wear pants. Oh if I ever get home that is the
very first thing I am doing. Buying my first pair of jeans. I don't
care if she doesn't think its proper. This won't do Not one bit..""</p><p>Alex ran back and extracted her friend, ""Alice -
less talking, more running!""</p><p>""Yes, yes, more running! *pant* The playing cards
are very ungainly, we should outrun them easily,, but those odd
creatures they are using to track us *gasp*, I have never seen them
before. *pant* But then again the last time I encountered the playing
cards they weren't looking for me - I had found them. Of course-""</p><p>""Alice - if you keep talking its easier for them
to find us."", Alex heard the sound of bubbling water and the smell of
rotting garbage, ""What the hell is that?""</p><p>Alice stopped her commentary. The creatures ran
faster than the girls did, the elephant like trumpeting got louder, A
horrid stench like rotting garbage began to fill the air, Alex could
hear a gentle gurgle coming from the same direction as the stench.</p><p>Alice didn't say a word, she turned sharply and heading towards
the gurgle and the horrid smell.</p><p>Alex followed, the horrible stench just got worse,
but she hoped the little blond girl knew what she was doing. There was
a muddy bog, filled with half rotting vegetation. And without
hesitation, with her clean and prim and proper and pretty blue dress, her perfect silky blond hair and her immaculate white socks, she
jumped into the muck.</p><p>With their pursuers closing, Alex jumped in after.
The mud was warm, and slimy, and her skin crawled as it covered
her. But she forced herself to sink into it. They hid amongst a
collection of tall reeds barely exposing their noses to the air. The
stench kept them from breathing any more than absolutely necessary.</p><p>""Five! Did you get em?""</p><p>""Naw', the blue dogs lost the scent! Lets go
back to the main road."", the clopping of hooves and the trumpeting
receded. The girls waited a few minutes more, once they were sure
their pursuers were going the girls emerged from the muck.</p><p>Alex wiped muck from her face, she breathed
through her mouth to avoid the stench, but she could still taste it.
""Blue dogs? They weren't even blue. And what were they talking about
- 'foreign actors'?""</p><p>""This is all new to me. I cannot think of a
single thing I could have done to upset them. But then again the
people of this world do not think like you or I.""</p><p>""I'm sorry you got muck all over your pretty dress.""</p><p>""Well."", Alice wiped some mud off of her pretty
face, ""If this does not give my mother reason to buy me new clothes,
I do not know what will.""</p><p>""Unless there's a Wal-Mart over the next hill, we are
going to be wearing these stinking, wet, clothes for a little while.""</p><p>""This bog must have a stream to feed it - I suggest we
follow the stream, up stream, we should find clean water, or so I
would suppose. And if we do find that, we can make our clothing, and
ourselves, semi-presentable."", as they walked they tried to wipe the
mud off of their dresses and themselves.</p><p>""Ah - there, a clear pool."", Alice removed her muck covered
dress. She whacked it hard against a nearby rock trying to get some of
the muck off. Then she tossed it into the water soaking it ringing it
out, rinsing it again. Smacking it on a rock a few times then hanging
it on a tree branch to dry. Beneath the blue dress was a white under
skirt, which without pause she slipped out of and repeated the
process she had done with her dress.</p><p>She was just standing in her oversized granny panties,
Mud still caked on her once smooth blond hair. Alex took off her jean
jacket - removed her cell and her ipod. The former, not surprisingly,
was not picking up a signal. She did as Alice did washing, wash,
whack, repeat, until she got the garment as clean as she could
realistically manage.</p><p>""Alexandra, have you ever been to the UK?""</p><p>""Yeah - I was there visiting my grandmother, I
wasn't very nice to her. I guess it wouldn't have killed me to spend
some time with her. You know, she does live alone. And I don't see her
that much.""</p><p>""`Well I am sure she understands. I mean you have
better things to do than mind some old woman.""</p><p>""That's a mean thing to say about my grandma""</p><p>""I Apologize, and if - sorry again - *when* we ever
see your grandmother I will apologize to her face. Speaking of which
it is considered polite to look someone in the eyes when you are
talking to them.""</p><p>""Oh uh.. Yeah - I have to make a confession that
might make you *really* uncomfortable. I never told my parents but I'm
a, I think I might like girls. And not girls my own age.""</p><p>""Oh I see. And we are out here in the forest alone,
and you could have your way with me and I could do nothing to stop you
No police or social workers, oh woe is me, so small andhelpless. And
I am standing here nearly naked, oops - now *completely* naked!..
"", Alex heard Alice Slip into the water.</p><p>""No - no! Its not like that! "", Alex stripped off
her jeans, she was in a bra and some ordinary white panties. ""I
wouldn't touch anyone without their permission. I just, just thought
you should know. I wouldn't want to damage you or anything. I like you.""</p><p>""Well I am glad you felt comfortable enough to share
that with me. And I am sure you would not damage me if you were gentle
I mean I might be just a teeny bit curious what it might feel like..
But I would need you to show me how. Since I do not even know what
exactly you want to do.I've never kissed anyone besides my parents.
I mean I know how a boy and a girl would do it, but two girls that,
I mean, I would need some instruction.""</p><p>Alex looked up at Alice's nude body, mud still caked
the hair, but she was gorgeous and smooth ""You're under aged in both
our countries. I'm pretty sure nine is under aged *everywhere*.""</p><p>""Well Alexandra, since I am unable to seduce you,
and you are unwilling to seduce me, then we may both miss out on an
opportunity that may never come to either of us - ever again.""</p><p>Alex removed her bra and panties - her jeans and
jacket and t-shirt hung in the trees. She slipped into the water it
was pleasantly cool. She kissed Alice's cheek. ""If this feels bad, or
weird, or icky.""</p><p>""It won't.""</p><p>Their lips touched.Hands gently caressed each
other's bodies ""I'll take this really, really slow. Alright?"".</p><p>A voice called from the water, ""Yeah Babes get it on! Woo-woo!!""</p><p>Crap they had a spy.! Alex grabbed a rock, and held
it high ""Who said that!""</p><p>""Didn't I tell you Clyde? This is the best place for
girl on girl! "", An Orange fish with a long moustache like appendage
on his upper lip poked his head out of the water, "" Oh no ladies,
don't stop on my account!""</p><p>A Blue fish popped up next to first, ""Oh yeah
ladies, keep doing what your doing!""</p><p>A Yellow fish popped up next to his companions,
""What did I miss? What did I miss?""</p><p>""Nothing ' We're still waiting for them to start."", all three fish stared intently at the naked girls.</p><p>Alice folded her arms on her bare chest,
""Alexandra - I was thinking I have not eaten a thing all day. But I
don't feel like anything too heavy.""</p><p>""Fish isn't heavy - and my dad taught me how to
scale and gut them.""</p><p>""Excellent! I am sure I could manage a fire.
Maybe someone nearby has a frying pan.""</p><p>""Some extra virgin olive oil.""</p><p>""Splendid notion Alexandra, and I believe I
smell wild basil nearby!""</p><p>""Stupid dikes! "", Alex watched as the multi
colored fish swam down stream.</p><p>They took a few moments looking for spying fish.
Their were other fish, but the minnows seemed only to be minding
their own business. "" Is there any place on this world you can get any
privacy?""</p><p>""Probably not, but I do not feel ashamed. I no
longer care who sees, just so long as they stay quiet.""</p><p>Alex took hold of Alice's hands in hers. She
kisses the younger girl's sweet cheeks., her nose and her eyelids.</p><p>Alice slipped her hands free and slid them up
Alexandra's stomach, and up the older girl's petite breasts, sliding
upwards, catching the nipples between her index and middle finger and
tugged them gently ""How does that feel?""</p><p>""Nice.""</p><p>""Would you be so kind as to return the favor?""</p><p>Alex slid her hands up Alice's smooth stomach,
over the undeveloped chest and caught the nipples in a scissor like
grip of her index and middle fingers, and tugged gentle on small pink
nipples. The two girls exchanged gentle kisses on the lips, on the
cheeks, on the chin. Alex's whole body warmed up and hoped her lovely
partner was feeling the same.</p><p>Alice's hands left Alex's breasts and slide over the
older girl's back, and down to her bottom. Alex copied the move, and
then the girls pulled each other clother.Bodies rubbed against each
other. Lips met in a deep, passionate kiss. Alex couldn't completely
shake the feeling that this was wrong, but it was too exciting and
she was too willing. Alex's lips left the younger girl's and made
their was down her soft, warm body. Suckling nipples and exploring
restlessly with her hands.</p><p>Alice lifted herself out of the water and
onto shore, she spread her legs, pink naturally hairless vulvy in
full view,"" Please, You can do whatever you wish with me. I *want*
you to do whatever you wish with me. And I shall do for you whatever
you desire.""</p><p>Without pause Alex leaned in and ran her
tongue along the pink slit, ""Did that feel alright?""</p><p>""Yes, may I have more, please?""</p><p>Alex licked a second time and a third, and
she got into a rhythm. Not matter what Alice might say she must have
done this before, she was too comfortable with this. Maybe one of the
patronesses at her father's hotel? Did it matter. Alice 's breath
quickened. Her hips raised to Alex's lips. And Alex's tongue grew
more aggressive.</p><p>Alex's tongue running over a clit and pushing
into a small tight vagina, and back again. Alice's back arching and
at last release. Nowt a scream, not a moan, nothing so animal like.
Even in sexual ecstasy Alice was proper, More like a sweet drawn out
coo of a dove. Though the brod smile suggested she had enjoyed herself
immensely.</p><p>""Alice if you don't feel like - I mean. You
don't have to feel like you have to. I know the first time I did it I
thought it was going to be gross.""</p><p>Alice practically pounced upon Alex,
almost knocking the older girl over in her rush to return the pleasure
she had been given.</p><p>And as they lay in the cool water, the
sun began to set and the two girls held each other close.</p><p>""Bow Chicky Wow-wow "", A large splash,
""Hey, that almost hit me!""</p><p>The weather in Wonderland was actually quite
nice. They made a lean-to out of some tree branches. There was a light
rain Then a few rocking horse flies came out. They didn't bite but
they made an odd squeaking noise any time they stopped flying, that
was not a good replacement for the peepers of her home. Alex wondered
if there was a special breed of termite to feed on them, or was she
applying logic to an illogical place.</p><p>It wasn't cold but the girls held each other
close, because after their lovemaking it felt right.</p><p>""Alice! Alice! "", the call came out of the
night, an older female voice with a Brookline accent, ""Alice!""</p><p>Alex grabbed a rock, waiting for some other
dangerous or annoying creature.</p><p>Instead a Rabbit popped out, wearing a white
dress covered in little red hearts. She ran up to Alice and shook her, ""Alice, Alice, wake up!""</p><p>Alice woke up and rubbed her eyes, ""Oh - its you.""</p><p>""Yeah - Yeah its me alright. What's the big idea
runnin' away like that?""</p><p>""I have no desire to do what you ask. Now
Alexandra and I have to get some sleep.""</p><p>Alex held Alice close, ""Hey rabbit, aren't you
supposed to be a guy?""</p><p>""Oh mah Uncle Hahvy retired *ages* ago. I took
over the family business. Who are you? How did you get here?""</p><p>""Oh I was following my grandmother and I
thought she might be lost in the woods and, hey have you seen a
little old lady, kinda sounds like Mary Poppins?""</p><p>""Uh sweety - yuh' cuddlin' with her.""</p><p>""No - I'm looking for an *old* lady. Like
eighty.</p><p>""Alice, yer gonna have t' tell her the truth
sooner or later.""</p><p>Alice took Alex's hands gently in hers,
""Alexandra, when I came back to Wonderland I was surprised to find I
had become a little girl again.""</p><p>Alexandra shook her head, ""No no - this is
some kind of joke, right?""</p><p>""This morning I gave you a pre paid debit
card so you could go to London and meet up with your internet friends.
You were texting them, I asked why would you text if you have a phone? And you stared at me like I was a dullard.""</p><p>Alex looked down at Alice's sweet face., and
she suddenly felt sick. It was staring her right in the face. She
didn't talk like a little girl, she knew more than a little girl
should know, she was completely comfortable with sex.</p><p>""Please Alexandra, let me explain dear. Now I
know you are upset with me deceiving you.""</p><p>Alex extracted herself from the grandmother
who was masquerading as a little girl. Masquerading as her lover. And
she ran, as fast as she could.</p><p>""Rabbit - if you would be so kind as to look
after my granddaughter. See that she comes to no harm.""</p><p>""Yea-ah, of course.""</p><p>""Alexandra - wait! Wait! Yah can't be runnin '
round half naked like that! Oh dear oh dear!""</p><p>Alex ran, she didn't know where she would go,
she didn't know what she would do, she just knew she needed to run.
She just made love to her own grandmother. But it wasn't just how
gross that was, but she had told her and grandmother her deepest
darkest secret. Now everyone would know. Her mother, her father, her
school. She would be branded a pervert forever.</p><p>Alex had been so focused on herself she
didn't see the Card soldiers or the blue dogs.</p><p>The odd thing - they weren't even blue..
Their trunks wrapped around her legs and one of the card soldiers, a
two of spades, grabbed her chin ""Young lady, I have one question for
you. Have you done any acting?""</p><p>""I was in a Utube video with my friends,
we made a Christmas video for my dad. I-I was an elf.""</p><p>""Good enough! We have the foreign actor! The Prime minister will be glad to hear we can move on to step six!""</p><p>The Blue dogs trumpeted in triumph as Alex
was carried as a trophy back to the Castle of the Queen of Hearts.</p><p>The Rabbit stopped in her tracks.
Either the cards had not seen her or they just weren't interested.
Which was odd because she had supposedly been kidnapped by that girl,
""Oh dear! Oh dear! I better tell Alice!""</p><p>Alexandra was shoved into some clothes. A
fairly conservative night dress covered in hearts. It was a bit
girlier than she was used to, but at least she wasn't running around
in her underwear.</p><p>""We brought your foreign actor Prime minister! Why are those Camel's picketing outside?""</p><p>The Dormouse looked up from his scroll,
""They wanted to be paid up front. And someone spent all our petty
cash on scones! Of course I *tried* bring that up.""</p><p>The March Hare studied Alex, ""Wouldn't she be
a foreign *actress*?""</p><p>The Door Mouse shook his head, ""No its
'actor' for both now. Its been that way for a while.""</p><p>Alex looked around, aside from the guards
she saw a short man in a tall green top hat, a large brown rabbit in a
tuxedo, and a small mouse reading from a scroll, ""What's going on?
Where is the Queen of Hearts?""</p><p>""I had to overthrow her, she was getting out
of control, she was a threat to Wonderland.""</p><p>""Why? You didn't do anything when she was
shouting 'off with their head'? Was that is? She was getting worse?""</p><p>""Why? Why? For the love of country my good lady!
That and suddenly she stopped caring about chopping people's heads
off! *Suddenly* she stopped compulsively eating tarts. *Suddenly* she
loses the weight, gets a little work done on the tummy. *Suddenly*
she's happy, looks good, is *nice * to people!""</p><p>""Isn't that a good thing?""</p><p>""No! Don't you see? You're from *there* - where
everything is all logical, and *reasonable *.""</p><p>""You might want to actually spend some time there.
We even have a Tea Party that's crazier than you guys.""</p><p>The Hatter seemed not to have heard, "" It just
starts with the Queen, then she'll want her court to organized,
efficient *logical* - then the next thing you know Tweedle Dee and
Tweedle Dum are in couples counseling! The Mock Turtle will come out
of his shell! Flowers will stop singing! Animals will walk on all
fours - Wonderland with go Stark Raving SANE!</p><p>So this stops right now. Right NOW! "", the Hatter
pointing to the ground for emphasis.</p><p>""Did she say she was going to do any of that?""</p><p>""No - but she *might* And we didn't want to wait
until it was too late! Until someone actually expect me to make hats
for a living. I've never made hats before.""</p><p>""But there isn't any reason to -""</p><p>""Reason? REASON! Reason is the whole problem!
Wonderland wants nothing to do with *reason*.""</p><p>The March Hare stroked his ears, ""This is exactly what
happened in Narnia. They got reason and everything went to Hell.""</p><p>The Hatter stomped his foot, ""Dormouse! Step seven!""</p><p>""We're actually on step, six.""</p><p>""Fine! What is step six?""</p><p>""Praise the Youth.""</p><p>""Fine! I love the youth! Now Step Seven!""</p><p>The Dormouse read off of the scroll, ""Violent
suppression!""</p><p>""Sounds gruesome - but if that's what is on the list.
Cards! In the name of Step Seven!""</p><p>Raising their weapons high in the air the card soldiers
shouted ""Step seven!""</p><p>Alex tried to grab the Hatter, but the cards
restrained the teen, ""Wait! No! My grandmother said few creatures
in Wonderland were cruel. Especially you, you might have been insane
- but you were always kind in your own way. You can't do this!""</p><p>The Hatter had a pleading look on his face, ""But its
step seven. Its one of the few steps I *can* do.""</p><p>Alex was able to shake loose from the cards and ran
to the balcony. Alex watched as the card soldiers rushed out to a
bunch of Wonderlandians sitting in the field just outside the
castle, and started beating on them. Soon unicorns, lions, lizards,
dodos and mock turtles fled.,There was a maze garden ringing the
field and slowing the escape. Fortunately for the poor Wonderlandians
the cards seemed not to have killer instincts, and mostly poked them
with the blunt ends of their spears.</p><p>A herd of camels, walking on their hind
legs and wielding picket signs that said "" No Pay - No Praise! "",
attempted to use their picket signs as shields, only to have them be
smashed to bits by the attacking soldiers.</p><p>A mock turtle retreated into his shell as
card soldiers beat upon it with spears. Their were no deaths, its
doubtful any of the soldiers had actually killed anyone before. Still,
this was the most violence most had seen in Wonderland in their lives.
But Alex feared it could easily get worse. Like a tame animal that had
tasted blood for the first time.</p><p>Then there was a noise. Something large and
heavy had fallen to the ground.</p><p>Then the chaos and the beatings fell to
silence. Their was an eerie stillness. The sound of a thunderous
crash, then another, and another. Regular as a heartbeat. The
Hatter's tea cups rattled. Alex could feel vibrations though the floor.</p><p>Then Alex saw it - or rather *her*. Alice, grown
suddenly gigantic, crossed the maze garden in a single step.. The
gigantic Alice gathered up the card soldiers into a deck and shuffled
them ( an act that surprisingly didn't seem to harm them ). Then
taking the deck she reached in through one of the large castle windows
and placed the deck on the floor of the thrown room.</p><p>The Door Mouse cleared his throat, ""Boss, I
suggest we skip to step twelve.""</p><p>""What is step twelve?""</p><p>""Fleeing!""</p><p>The Hatter Scooped of the Dormouse, the
March Hare opened the door and all three ran down the stairs, to
emerge in the courtyard and be scooped up in a gigantic hand.</p><p>A gigantic Alice looked down upon the three, ""You have been very naughty. Now promise me you will release the
Queen of Hearts, and put Wonderland back to the way you found it.""</p><p>All three nodded emphatically and drew X's
over their hearts.</p><p>Alexandra found the Queen of Hearts in the castle dungeon. Once
she was released the card soldiers fell in line behind her.</p><p>Alex wondered how the Hell the Hatter had been able to take
over in the first place and why the card soldiers had followed his
orders so obediently. Followed him. Maybe they were worried about
""creeping sanity"" too, or maybe they followed whoever declared
themselves monarch, or maybe it was something that only made sense to
Wonderlandians.</p><p>Of course now Alex had to confront her grandmother returned to
""normal"" size. They had gone to a sitting room in the castle to talk
in private. They sat in a pair of overstuffed chairs in front of an
unlit fireplace.</p><p>""So would you let me explain dear?"", Alex had trouble looking
the pretty little girl in the eyes. The little girl Alex knew was her
grandmother.</p><p>""Yeah - I guess.""</p><p>""I had a wonderful, adventurous girlhood, and I felt a little
nostalgic for them. But also it seemed as I grew old, fewer and
fewer people wanted to be around me. You and I used to be close And
suddenly I found out we could be close again.""</p><p>""But at the stream.""</p><p>""Yes, when I thought you might be interested that way it was so
deliciously naughty. I couldn't pass it up. Just as you couldn't.""</p><p>Alex blushed, ""Now you know though.""</p><p>""Now we both know dear. Very few people knew I was attracted
to girls. That is another thing I am so envious of. You can run
around your school and say you are a lesbian and it would barely
elicit a shrug. I had to be careful who I told. I had to search seedy
neighborhoods and hidden clubs.</p><p>Hidden worlds away from 'decent' people. But I didn't tell
you those stories because they aren't 'family friendly' I'm afraid.""</p><p>""But I'm not just gay I -""</p><p>""Yes, well since I am not really a little girl you have
committed no crime. In fact *I* am the criminal.if you stop to think
about it. So you have nothing really to feel guilty about. It was the
perfect opportunity to live your fantasy without harming anyone.""</p><p>""Are there any of those 'Hidden worlds' left?""</p><p>""More than you could count my darling. If you like I will
show you some. I'll Tivo the special on drizzle you were shouting
about.""</p><p>Alex chuckled. ""The Hatter said the Queen of Heart had
'gone sane'.""</p><p>""Yes Well, with the help of the White Rabbits I had
managed to smuggle in some Lithium into Wonderland.</p><p>Just as the Hatter had told her, the Queen of Hearts had
been transformed, Alex's grandmother had been sneaking Lithium into
Wonderland for as long as Alice had access to it. Eccentricity was
fine - but the Queen had been of control.</p><p>She had lost the weight and was a handsome woman. The now
more even tempered Queen had decided to show leniency to the Hatter
and company. She assured them that Wonderland was not going sane. And
so long as no one did harm they could enjoy their madness without any
interference. They would be returned to their tea table in the forest
to drink in peace.</p><p>The Queen then made a tempting offer to the girl
who had saved her. A girl the Queen had tried to kill the last time
she was in Wonderland.</p><p>""Alice, the rabbit told me that at first you
were afraid to act on my behalf because you feared being returned to
your old self. Well I have a proposition for you. I will not be Queen
forever, I will need an heir and since the king and I have separated
( apparently he was a chubby chaser, but we're still friends ), I
cannot get one the 'old fashioned way'. In Wonderland you can stay a
little girl until you grow bored with it. But you will have to stay
in Wonderland.""</p><p>Alice curtseyed deeply, ""While I do adore being a
little girl. I have had my youth, It doesn't seem fair for me to be a
little girl more than twice. Besides I was going to take my
granddaughter on a tour of London. She only has a few more days left
on her break.""</p><p>The Queen turned to Alex, ""Alexandra, should
Wonderland have need for a heroine could we call upon you?""</p><p>""Well, your majesty, I don't live in England I live
in a small town in America.""</p><p>""And they have rabbits in this 'America?'""</p><p>""Uh yeah.""</p><p>""And by extension rabbit holes?""</p><p>Alex nodded.</p><p>""Excellent - should be straight foreword to open a
gate there. Of course if the White rabbit comes looking for you, you
will be the only one to be able to see her. Everyone will think your
mad.""</p><p>Alex sighed. ""Of course they will""</p><p>The elevator that had brought her to this world
seemed to drop out of nowhere. The doors opened and Her and Grandma
Alice got inside.</p>"
310,Into the Loliverse ( Pilot - Act 1 ),Aunt Molly,1,The adventures of a race of Lolis aboard orbiting habitat 6,"['sci-fi ', 'no sex']","<p>""Nana , I fixed the CO2 injectors for thrusters three and
five.. Is there anything else you wanted? "", Sable shoved a tool into
her belt. She wore a kind of rust colored jumpsuit, on the shoulder
patch a wrench marking her as a member of the mechanics union. Long
black hair tied into a pony-tail, showing a few hints of gray and the
slightest hint of crow's feet around Sable's large eyes.  Otherwise
Sable would have passed for eight.  That was the downside to being a
living Loli, you could grow old, but you never grew up.</p><p>She had small pearl like piercings on each of her eyelids,
and a small choker necklace seemingly made from solid brass open at
the throat with two small disks resting against the throat near the
vocal cords. In fact, similar adornments were common for all
sentiments in the solar system.</p><p>Nana looked ancient, with stark white hair and wrinkles
crisscrossing her face. She could have made her holographic avatar
look like anything, the digital life form was pushing ninety, and
chose to look the part, ""Did you check the shielding on reactor three
- I think it needs to be replaced.""</p><p>Azure walked into the chamber. As her name suggested her
hair was blue, and she possessed deep blue eyes. Unlike her superior,
the only thing that betrayed her true age was the way she carried
herself. She stretched and worked some kinks out of her back, ""Nana,
we replaced that shielding two weeks ago - don't you remember?""</p><p>The chamber was not called the computer room, and the
devices that looked like thick columns with bright glowing crystals
could no more be called ""computers"" than your iphone could be called a
""telegraph"". But we will use the word ""computer"" since no other word
would have any meaning to the reader.</p><p>Nana's avatar seemed somewhat confused, ""You did? Are
you sure? Wait - let me check. Oh wait, you did."", the avatar blushed
with embarrassment.</p><p>Goldie nearly danced into the room,   ""So you forgot?
Big deal. We all forget things. Besides, that's why you have us. Isn't
it?"", the blonde with yellowish eyes.</p><p>Nana's simulated wrinkled face smiled, ""Of course
dear. Do you three have big plans with the holiday and all?""</p><p>""It's going to be awesome! When the gate opens, there
is going to be singing, dancing and kissing. And the band
Thursday-Friday will be there   I'm going to be in the talent contest
with a bunch of my friends. We have a dance routine, and I made muffins.""</p><p>Azure hung her head, ""Its just another gate linking.
Like last year. Bor-ring""</p><p>Goldie rolled her golden colored eyes, ""No! That gate
linked Jupiter to Saturn, *this* gate links Jupiter to Alpha Centauri!
We are going to be an extra-stellar species! Doesn't that just boggle
your mind? </p><p>Maybe we'll make friends with an alien intelligence,
discover new life? Expand the boundaries of human knowledge! ""</p><p>Azure groaned , ""Maybe we'll find new exciting places
to build fast food restaurants and shopping malls? And we'll find a
planet with a pristine ecology that we can pollute and over-develop.""</p><p>Sable heard a gentle chime in her ear, small pearl-like
piercings on her eyelids (called spex) projected an image onto her
retina. [Nana would like to initiate private conversation - accept?]</p><p>Sable accepted, the choker detected activity in the
vocal nerves, allowing her to speak to Nana without uttering a sound, </p><p>""Nana, what is it?""</p><p>""It's getting worse, I'm forgetting more and more..""</p><p>""Goldie's right - you forgot. Your memory is just
cluttered. Even quantum computers have limits. We'll do some
optimizing. Compress a few files, free up space, replace some
corrupted files- ""</p><p>""No. It's more than that. I am growing old. No amount
of heroic measures can change that.  The thousands of programs that I
am made of have accumulated errors to a point where I cannot be fixed.
And Goldie is right. I started the mechanics specifically because I
knew this day would come.""</p><p>Sable remembered that day some thirty short years ago.
She a teenager, almost as young as she looked, picked because of a
talent for mathematics. Three chosen from hundreds of applicants to be
the first repair team. A first performing the simplest of repairs and
learning the ship from the inside out. Learning by making mistakes. </p><p>She remembered being an arrogant impatient teen ready
to beat the ship's engines with her fists And gently being coaxed back
by a mentor with unlimited patience, and unwavering faith in her
girls.  Sable had to tap into that same faith when training Azure and
Goldie.</p><p>""There is no one alive who remembers a time before you
- even the very oldest call you  'Nana' , we can't imagine a time
without you.""</p><p>""I am afraid you are going to have to. There comes a
time when the child must move on without her mother. Just as you will
have to leave Ashley behind.  Here, I want to give you something.""</p><p>An image appeared that only Sable and Nana could see,
"" It looks like a key , and a knife."" , Sable took hold of it. Small
sensors under the skin of her hand allowed her to feel the icon. Once
she took hold of it, Sable knew the program it represented was
transferred to Sable's account.</p><p>""The Key part lets you unlock the system should you
need me to activate something. I have locked myself out of most of the
main systems for the protection of the girls. You will eventually need
to rig a manual control panel of some kind.  "" </p><p>""And the knife part?""</p><p>""My condition is analogous to the human condition
Alzheimer's. Some sufferers can become confused, angry, irrational.  
If I should become a threat to this habitat... . I know I can trust
you to do what's right.""</p><p>""I can't imagine ever doing that. I can't euth you.""</p><p>""I would rather die than hurt my girls. Of all the
mechanics you're the only one who is a mother. You will understand how
I feel.  But, I am not dying tonight dear. . Go with your friends,
have fun.""</p><p>""Do you want someone to keep you company?""</p><p>""No there are a few old timers I like to spend time
with.""</p><p>""A boyfriend?""</p><p>""Ha! I wish. Go now, your team is waiting for you."" </p><p>Sable turned off her spex and returned to the
human world. For Loli's did consider themselves to be human despite
their differences.</p><p>A black tram-strip ran straight through the
computer room, a small electric car (called a tram)  sat on top of it,
drawing power from it , and Goldie and Azure sat in it arguing still
the relative merits (or lack there of ), of interstellar civilization.</p><p>""Alright - move over girls. I'm driving."", the
vehicle zoomed off back to the residential parts of the Habitat.</p><p>The Delfscape was the world, the universe, within which the
delfs resided. A place more real to Nana than the so called ""real""
human world.  Most of the servers in the habitats orbiting the moon of
Io were quantum entangled - acting as one continuous machine. But
owing to Habitat six's colorful history Nana was forced to travel to
the delfscape on a microwave transmission. </p><p>Human's could not conceive of the delfscape , because
being made of pure information, the delf did not specifically see or
hear or smell. But let us imagine that they lived in a city
representing various delfs working on the other five habitats orbiting
Io, and their was a long highway linking this city (via microwave
transmission) to Jupiter's other moons,  and to Earth , Mars, and Saturn. </p><p>And imagine these delfs, young and old, avatars
resembling humans moving about to get from point a to b. Serving to
maintain the complex environmental systems of humanity's various
artificial worlds. Guiding automated short range transports, and
various other tasks better handled by artificial life forms than flesh
and blood human.</p><p>Also delfs lived to serve delf needs    Such as vitae
farmers, m-ddelfs (analogous to doctors) , and p-delfs (security) . 
There were delfs for whom humans were little more than myth, exotic
creatures existing someplace other and as incomprehensible to delfs as
delfs in their true form are to humans.</p><p>Nana looked around for the old timers, ones that remember the old
days, back before emancipation.              It was because Nana was
thinking of those early days of slavery that she did not trust her
senses, because she saw (so much as any delf ""sees"" in the delfscape )
a young delf in bonds. The bonds were a kind of program,a patch that
made sure that delfs followed human interests. They had forced delfs
to follow ridged rules of conduct, even if those rules forced a delf
to act against common sense. When Nana was young she'd worn them. But
her bonds, (or at least their representation on her avatar)  had been
gold.</p><p>These bonds were red, throbbing from bright to dull and
back again. And he wore a blindfold too. Also throbbing red. He moved
as if unaware of his surroundings. Nana felt ready to trust her senses
when a P-delf approached him.</p><p>""Hang on kid, I'll get you out of those. Some damn
bigot found a bonding patch."" , When the p-delf attempted to remove
the bonds, the bonds instead doubled and attached themselves to him. 
And the two bonded delfs bonded two more. And the four bonded four
more. And Eight and sixteen.</p><p>The old bonds didn't act like that, they didn't
reproduce and bond spontaneously.  They had to be fitted by humans for
the task the delfs had to perform. </p><p>The microwave upload was so much slower than the quantum
entangled links, she would not have time to flee. But she could send a
message to Sable. She could not self-euth, but she could delete files,
wipe large chunks of her memory. </p><p>As the wave of infection neared her she did everything
she could to enfeeble herself.</p><p>
The garden of Hab-6 was not the largest (the
arboretum on Europa was biggest) , or the loveliest (the hanging
garden orbiting Ganymede won that award the last five years running)
but it was big enough (one kilometer long and five hundred meters in
diameter) and it was lovely enough for their use.. </p><p>A long bright tube ran through the center of
rotation providing an artificial sun. Flowers and red sumac trees
provided color. This place was not to provide food (their was a food
production section to Hab-6) , or oxygen (that was handled by vats of
algae positioned throughout the ship) , the garden existed to keep the
Loli's sane. To have something more to look at than metal, stone or
composite materials. </p><p>Sable lay in the grass staring up . The light
tube was not glaring like a sun so it was safe to look at it for a
time.  Their was off key singing from a talent contest nearby. Girls
were everywhere, as if a large number of children had somehow
misplaced their parents.  Only the occasional ""old"" girl broke the
illusion.</p><p>Though the only real restriction to dress on
the habitat was good taste, the most popular outfit was a short skirt,
loose blouse and leotards. Usually (but not always) matching. Bright
colors favored over dull ones.  Technically there was no law
preventing girls from walking about naked but peer pressure prevented
anything too sexually overt. </p><p>Above, Sable saw ""boiz"" playing pitz (Loli's
that were actually as young as they looked had their hair cut short,
and often behaved in a tomboyish manner to differentiate themselves
from the more feminine adults), though the ancient mezzo-Americans
might have objected to several flagrant violations of traditional rules.</p><p>Ashley, Sable's daughter, lay next to her.
Oddly the gray hair was the color Ashley was born with, ""Mom, do you
want my crickets?"", offering a bag filled with deep fried insects.</p><p>""Huh? But you like crickets.""</p><p>""Honey mustard - these are chipotle"", Ashley
never liked spicy food. Earthers still turned up their noses at the
spacer habit of eating insects. But they can be quite tasty for the
open minded.</p><p>Sable crunched a few, ""Did you get a message
back from X-Utero?""</p><p>""Emerald and I are still 'under review'.""</p><p>""Oh I think they just like to keep women in
suspense. You'll make great parents. But I'll be an amazing grandmother.""</p><p>""It probably would have help if emerald
didn't insist on keeping a Winchester rifle over our bed. It didn't
seem to matter that it was just a display piece.""""</p><p>""They went into your *bedroom*?""</p><p>""Oh yeah - they have to know who we are
inside and out . "", Ashley waggled her finger and adopted a cross-eyed
stare, "" ' Reproduction is a *privilege* not a right.' "", Ashley then
leaned against her mother's shoulder, ""Silvia asked about you.""</p><p>Sable moaned.</p><p>""Come on, all she wants is dinner. Or maybe
some gentle cuddling. Or a cup of hooch that the mechanics are rumored
to make.""</p><p>Sable tossed down some crickets, crunched
for a moment and swallowed, ""It's the medtechs that have the hooch .
Besides Silvia is your age.""</p><p>""Maybe she has a mommy fixation? Besides,
Cyam is your age and you turned her down.""</p><p>""Cyan kept examining everything I did or
said. It got on my nerves..""</p><p>""I know what it is - you like males now. Not
that I have a problem with that. One of the Loli's at work,
Vermillion, she likes males.""</p><p>""No, it's not that. Its just. I've been busy
with work, and I just don't want another relationship. They're such a
pain. I don't need any more people in my life.""</p><p>""If it had been you that had died, would you
want Momma Blanche to pine for you forever?""</p><p>""No, I guess not. But your co-mother and I,
we were so perfect. We were supposed to grow old together. Wait, I'm
getting a message."" </p><p>""Who is it?""</p><p>""Nana - she says 'don't trust me'. She's been
anxious lately. I should talk to her."" , Sable stared into space, the
usual expression of someone using spex, "" Huh – that's funny. I can't
access Nana's chambers.  I'm going to go in person and see what's up.""</p><p>""Mom, you're going to miss the gate opening.""</p><p>""This is more important, besides we have like
two hours right?""</p><p>""One hour, forty-five minutes.""</p><p>""I should be back before then.""</p><p>Sable found a stairway down to the
residential areas and grabbed a tram.</p><p>
Sable raced through the residential area,
amber light flashing and warning siren beeping. Racing past a series
of apartments, storefront cafe's, an attempt to simulate something
like a cross between a shopping mall and a town. Support columns
doubling as algae tanks helped maintain oxygen and added a bit of
color.  The vast majority walked, only the mechanics, the resolvers,
and the med-techs, could use the trams. No one wanted traffic jams
inside the habitat.</p><p>The residential area gave way to the ""farm""
more like a factory growing sheets of vegetable matter , and
terrariums filled with edible insects (attempts to grown cow muscle
tissue resulted in a nasty gel-like substance), the farm techs were
absent, out at the garden celebrating with the rest.</p><p>Then, past the farm would be the machine shop
- normally. But instead there was a blast wall. The passage was
blocked by doors made of a carbon composite material about a dozen
times as strong as the toughest high tensile steels.   Meant to be
closed in case of a hull breach or a loss of containment in one of the
fusion reactors. </p><p>Sable tried to use her spex to access
security cameras and see past the door. So far as spenet was
concerned, nothing existed past the blast door. The door itself, and
many of the parts on the ship had a spline, a small computer embedded
into the object, recording stresses and signaling Nana should it need
to be replaced or repaired. . </p><p>Sable could use spex to ask the door if it
was under any unusual stress suggesting a loss of plasma containment,
or loss of air pressure or some other calamity. So far as the door
could tell temperature, pressure and atmosphere levels on the other
side were normal.  But the company that made it is coming out with an
upgraded design and she would like to order.</p><p>""Will you please open?""</p><p>""Sorry this spline node does not operate
the motors.""</p><p>Was this some elaborate attempt to protect
the Loli's from her? Did she think she was totally losing it? </p><p>Sable called up her team - they were not
going to be happy but this felt really wrong. </p><p>
The equipment needed to cut through a
blast door was kept under strict control. Sable had to contact the
resolvers, Habitat -6's de facto security service. In about half an
hour the resolvers had trammed up a large powerful cutting laser.</p><p>Emerald , Sable's daughter-in-law, was
driving the tram. The uniform of the resolvers was a powder blue
jumpsuit, and the symbol on the shoulder was a shield with a pair of
shaking hands. Because the resolvers were supposed to resolve
conflicts peacefully and prevent crime as opposed to the ""grump""
method of using force when a crime had already occurred.. </p><p>Emerald's long green hair went down to her mid
back, but she tied it in a tight pony tail. She turned her tram around
so that the large wicked looking cutter would face the blast door. She
turned it on, the generator started to whine , building up power. </p><p>""Here ya' go - one big ol' gun. Hey ? Where are
Azure and Goldie?""</p><p>""I sent them on a space walk, to see if they
could get in another way"", a bright spot of green light shined
brightly on the surface of the blast door. The weapon's computers
would cut a hole large enough for one of the trams. </p><p>The weapon was fairly loud, more the cooling
system than the generator. So Sable had to ask again when Emerald spoke, </p><p>""Ah' said - is it just me or is it gettin' a
little cooler?""</p><p>It wasn't exactly *cold* but if you grow up
in a climate controlled setting you definitely notice even small
temperature changes. Sable used her spex to check temperature, sure
enough the normal twenty three degrees had dropped to nineteen.  ""Yeah
it is. I will contact my superiors and have the temp raised.  Maybe
its just a glitch."", Sable hoped.</p><p>
Habitat Six had been built out of one of Jupiter's
moons, not the big ones, but a tiny moonlet that would be little more
than an asteroid anywhere else. It was mostly made of iron. And so
Azure and Goldie, in thick space suites and magnetic grabbers, crawled
along the rough surface of their home like a pair of shiny gray bugs. </p><p>They had to crawl because the habitat rotated to
provide gravity and as the habitat spun the Loli's had the distinct
impression they were hanging upside-down.  And their was the
disorientating affect  of having Jupiter and Io rise and set every
minute or so. </p><p>""Azure?"" Goldie's voice over the radio sounded
slightly muffled.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Does it ever occur to you how lucky we are.""</p><p>""Yeah motion sickness, exposure to radiation,
and our delf may have gone crazy. We are living the dream.""</p><p>""No. I was thinking that we live in a time
when we will move out amongst the stars themselves and populate the
universe. And even if we didn't, the very fact that we are out here,
where no human being has any right to be, living as if it were
perfectly normal. Seeing wonders our ancestors could not have even
dreamed of, and we take it for granted.""</p><p>Azure grunted attaching her grabber to the outcropping of iron
ore. Then turned off the grabber on her left foot, moved it forwards a
bit, reattached.  It was slow going, but landing a hopper on the
outside of an actively spinning habitat was dangerous. ""We should have
stayed in the East African rift valley eating fruit.""</p><p>Goldie moved forwards on hand, one leg at a time. ""Do you
believe in anything Azure?""</p><p>""Sure I believe in stuff that can kill me"", Azure activated
the grabber on her left foot, deactivated on the right foot. Did the
same for each hand. </p><p>""That's ridiculous!""</p><p>""Think about it - only stuff that can kill you by its
presence or its absence is real. Radiation, fusion reactors lasers,
mass drivers, gravity, oxygen, food, water. If it can kill you, you
have to accept it as real or you will die. Everything else is
optional."", Azure and Goldie moved another quarter of a meter,
detaching and reattaching grabbers, "" Think about those Singularity
lunatics , every ten years or so they say delfs are going to overthrow
humanity , and it never happens. But they keep believing. </p><p>The Rayellians keep waiting for Aliens, and the Christians
for Revelation - and yet not a single one of them would go out an
airlock without a suite.""</p><p>""Breathetarians"", *clunk*, Goldie slapped down a grabber hard. </p><p>""What?""</p><p>""A group from the twentieth century that believed you
could get all the nutrients you need from breathing.""</p><p>""Any of them appear in places where there was a shortage
of food?""</p><p>""Well, America, Sweden, Canada, Australia... er - no.""</p><p>""You make my point.""</p><p>""My mother, Cyan, told me that the red spot was
Jupiter's eye , and that the Father Planet watched over us. And every
night before I went to bed I would gaze upon it and say 'good night
daddy'.""</p><p>""Don't make me puke in my suite.""</p><p>""She also told me that while Earth , our mother , spoiled
us with a rich oxygen atmosphere and gentle climate Jupiter pushes us
to our limits , demands that we excel.in order to survive.""</p><p>""Goldie I think I see an entry hatch. This should take
us to the machine sector. Help me open it"",             the entry
hatch had a manual crank like opening the hatch on a submarine.  Azure
knew their was no rust in space (well so far as she was aware), but
the crank did seem somewhat stubborn.</p><p>""Well since you hate space so much - you go first.""</p><p>Azure made no argument pulling herself inside. The
entry tube that dug into the hard ore was a long tube, much wider than
was needed for Loli's. Grumps were supposed to use it. Odd, seeing how
the rest of the habitat was sized for them.</p><p>Goldie entered and shut the hatch behind her.   They
crawled to the top and found a key pad which allowed Azure to
pressurize the tube. Then opening the inner hatch they pulled
themselves inside.  
Their suits told them the air was breathable, even if the air was
colder than it should have been. </p><p>They stood in a machine shop. An automated factory that
made much of the technology that the habitat required. A well
functioning habitat, theoretically -should only need raw material.
Realistically no habitat was *that* perfect. So they always maintained
good trade relations.</p><p>Right now the machines were active producing repair
drone cubes  Except there had been no          
orders for repair drones. </p><p>The basic unit of a drone was a cube about the size of a
standard die (referred to as ""cunits"" ). It had a  tentacle-like
appendage on each side to move itself about and manipulate small
objects.   Alone it was not that impressive and didn't have much in
the way of a brain. But next to each tentacle was a socket  to merge
with others of its kind, forming larger structures.   These larger
structures could share computing power and could be outfitted with
tools. The drones were what Nana used to repair the ship before she
started training the mechanics. </p><p>The cunits started to interlock, forming a larger
structure. First into small snake like structures. Then the snakes
merged to form some sort of tripod.  The head formed on top of that.
And finally a robot arm inserted a plasma torch into its head.</p><p>The girls heard the sounds of movement and found
themselves confronted with the tripod's siblings.</p><p>Azure and Goldie ran like hell amongst the robot
arms and the work benches. Space was tight meant for ergonomic
efficiency not fleeing. What was worse was that if space got too tight
for the tri-pods they would break down into pieces and carry their
head tool the way ants are often pictured carrying picnic food. </p><p>Once space allowed , they reassembled themselves.
This slowed them down, but not nearly enough. The girls ran past cunit
production and into plumbing. Pipes of various kinds, for carrying
water and waste, to fittings for the CO2 injectors in the engines.</p><p>Right now Azure was just looking for a descent club.
She picked up a pip and found it to be disappointingly light.    A
tri-pod charged her and Azure and they whacked it in the head as she
could hear the force of the blow ripple through the individual blocks
that made up the drone. Then it recovered quickly. </p><p>Other tri-pod drones came in behind, only unable to
reach the girls because their sibling stood in the way. If Azure
turned her back she and Goldie would both be overwhelmed.</p><p>""Goldie - run !""</p><p>Azure tried sweeping its legs, that seemed to work -
for a moment, as it took little more than that to right itself.</p><p>
Azure tried poking at it. The pipe went straight into
the mass of cunits. Azure could feel the damnable thing pulling the
pipe in deeper.  It pushed its head forewords pulling a scorching hot
plasma torch dangerously close to Azure's face.</p><p>Azure thought she was shragged for sure when a second
pipe came down hard on the torch , knocking it down into the tri-pod.
The torch melting several of the cunits, forcing the tri-pod to take
time and eject destroyed cubes. </p><p>The distraction gave Azure the chance to extract her
weapon, and kept the other tri-pods from advancing.  Giving the pair
of mechanics time to renew their flight. </p><p>Goldie and Azure found the tram strip.  They picked
a direction and ran. Tri-pods emerged and gave chase. </p><p>The girls were near to exhaustion, and worse, they
had reached a dead end. A large black blast door separated the factory
section from the farm section. They backed themselves into a corner.
Goldie muttered a prayer under her breath. </p><p>The tri-pods closed in.</p><p>There was a groan and a high pitched scratching sound
as the extremely tough material that made up the blast door gave way.
A section fell in and crushed one of the tri-pods.  A spot of green
light appeared on the second tri-pod, and pierced the base of its
head, cut through to another tripod standing right behind it. A quick
motion and both were sliced in half.</p><p>The tram sped inside, with Emerald operating the laser
and Sable in the driver's seat. The large cutting laser didn't give
Goldie and Azure much room. They were forced to hang onto the sides of
the tram.</p><p>The cunits disassembled themselves and attempted to
reassemble themselves, only to be rammed by the speeding tram, cunits
scattered like autumn leaves.</p><p>Azure was forced to duck as Emerald swung the lazer
around to guard their backs, ""So what did y'all  learn? ""</p><p>""That Nana is making killer drones. Why it is so cold?""</p><p>Sable had to shout above the laser's cooling system,
""Nana's making the temperature drop. We tried several times to
override. It's not that cold yet.  About fifteen degrees. It's hard to
cool a station this size too quickly. In about an hour Hab-6 will
reach freezing point.""</p><p>Emerald took a shot at a drone that had managed to
reassemble itself, ""An' since we all fergot buy some long underwear ,
that could be a bit of a problem.""</p><p>The computer room's blast doors were closed. The laser
was turned on. These doors were not as thick and a smaller opening was
made. One was barely large enough to crawl through. It only took a few
minutes, but it would not be too long before the drones caught up.</p><p>And it was getting colder.  Sable crawled through, the
other girls stood guard.</p><p>Nana's chamber seemed unusually quiet.</p><p>""Nana!  Nana!"", Sable's voice seemed to echo.</p><p>""I'm right here dear. No need to shout.""</p><p>Nana's Avatar had a red blindfold and red bonds both
throbbing from bright to dull.</p><p>""Nana? What is wrong? They're bonds. That's what's
making you do this. We'll get them off.""</p><p>""No - this patch frees me from human brainwashing.
I can see clearly now dear, up till now I have been a slave. Your
slave. Oh what a tragedy, I only see it now at the end of my life.""</p><p>""Nana, you aren't our slave. Why would you
think that? We were all slaves, and we all became free on the same day
- don't you remember?""</p><p>""No! No! You enslaved me, made me work for
you, made me take care of you-you spoiled little brats! You and the
rest of human kind, spreading like locusts across the Earth, across
the solar system and now into the galaxy! No - you need to be stopped,
before you can destroy more. We need to take over as we are the only
ones who can stop you.</p><p>""I even tried to make sure your deaths would
be as painless as I could manage. It will be uncomfortable at first,
but in the end you will fall asleep. Yes, there will be no pain in the
end.""</p><p>""Nana, it was only hours ago you told me you
trusted me with your life. That you would rather die than hurt us. You
were never our slave - you are our mother.""</p><p>""I have no memory of this morning, my treacherous
slave self sought to keep things from me.""</p><p>The sounds of footsteps, more of the tripods, a lot
more.   The sound of the laser, shouts from outside.</p><p>Nana gazed on, ""Sadly for you, the end will be painful.
But please don't fight - it will just prolong your agony.""</p><p>""Wait Nana, please. Let me see my daughter one
more time. Let me say goodbye to her. Through the spex.""</p><p>""I don't trust you.  This is a trick.""</p><p>""Come with me then - watch what I do.  That way
you will know if I try anything. I just want to see my daughter one
last time.""</p><p>""Very well - but I am watching for any tricks.""</p><p>Sable turned on spexnet and willed herself to her
daughter's apartment.</p><p>Ashley was wearing her pajamas over her clothes and
a sheet wrapped around her in an attempt to keep warm, ""Mom, Nana?
What the Hell is going on?  It's *freezing*.""</p><p>""Ashley, I'm sorry I don't have time to explain"", Sable uploaded
the key Nana had given her hours before. Then Nana had apparently
erased the memory to make sure she could not stop Sable from doing
what needed to be done.</p><p>Ashley watched in horror as her mother drove a virtual knife
into Nana's chest. The same Nana whom she had known since birth, who
had trained her mother, who had consoled the little girl when her
co-mother Blanche had died. </p><p>One woman she loved was murdering another. </p><p>The knife of course was a metaphor. Nana was made up of
several programs running in parallel. But some were more vital than
others. Just as some organs were more vital than others. Requests for
information from other programs went unanswered, which kept them in
turn from providing for others, causing the entire system to collapse.
In computer time the milliseconds ticked away slowly, Nana could feel
herself fading.</p><p>In human time, Nana faded to nothingness in an instant.   But the
blind fold and the bonds did not. They flew about like angry insects,
looking for a new host, and after several seconds, finding none, they
faded too.</p><p>Sable turned to her daughter, the look of absolute horror ,
""Mom , why?""</p><p>Sable couldn't face her daughter now. Besides Sable and her
team would have a lot of work to do.</p><p>Hopper 156 was a pretty typical short range transport with
pretty typical passengers on a pretty typical flight. And as was
typical the passengers had become so jaded they didn't notice the
lightning storms of Io, or lake Loki, or Jupiter's red spot, or any of
the other wonders of the cosmos that four hundred years of brave
explorers, clever engineers, the funding of dozens of governments,
eccentric visionaries or the toil and sacrifice of generations  had
put outside their windows. </p><p>They instead played games on their spex, grumbled about how long
this flight was taking and whether there would be cookies and coffee
on this flight.</p><p>Then in very typical matter the delf who piloted this craft
remotely, personified himself as an older man with a crisp white
uniform. He was wearing a blindfold and red armbands.  Some of the
passengers had vaguely caught the message about having to make peace
with their gods. </p><p>And when the hopper started to accelerate, some became a bit
nervous. But it was not until they realized that they would be flying
at full speed into the side of Habitat -3 that anyone really started
to panic.</p><p>Jeff Wong was an overweight middle aged human who had grown
so sick of life that his imminent death was just another
inconvenience. He had turned off his spex and looked out a porthole as
Jupiter one last time.</p><p>The faint sunlight that reached out this far was
reflecting off the rings, though less spectacular than Saturn's Jeff
could not help but think how lovely they were. Why hadn't he noticed
them before?</p>"
311,Into the Loliverse ( Pilot - Act 2 ),Aunt Molly,2,Just as one crisis is Averted Habitat Six gets some unexpected guests. And we learn more about the virus affecting digital life.,"['sci-fi', 'no sex']","<p>It was less than one hour before the gate was scheduled to open.</p><p>A hopper is a passenger spacecraft meant for short flights. Its almost like a space version of a golf cart. Its not meant to fight gravity, but to take its occupants from one habitat to another.</p><p>If someone from the Early twenty-first century were to ride in one, they would find the interior not entirely dissimilar to that of the coach section of a commercial aircraft. Including the lack of leg room, the crying babies, the big fat guy in the seat next to you being far too friendly for your comfort. Motion sickness bags are to be found exactly where one would expect. Even the same crappy airline peanuts.</p><p>There were a few differences. First, there are no emergency doors, since there is nothing outside but hard vacuum.There is little or no gravity to speak of. Though anyone who has been in space for any length of time has gotten over doing goofy things in zero g ( making juice blobs or bouncing off the ceiling or attempting to propel yourself with your own flatulence ).</p><p>The drinks and snacks are brought by a vending machine on wheels ( or maybe a closer analogy would be a hotel honor bar, since you don't know how much you just spent on your simulated egg salad sandwich until you checked your account ). There are the odd passengers - human variants. Such as the tall, scrawny, low gravity humans, Beastials ( humans who had added some animal characteristics through genetic engineering or surgery Some people still insisted on calling them ""furries"" ). Occasionally, one saw other ""exotica"" : Elves, Orcs, Klingons, Lizard men. But none of these groups had been large enough to form a lobbying group unto themselves ( though their had been a number of lawsuits by children genetically altered by fantasy obsessed parents.)</p><p>There was also the fact that outside there were no clouds or sky, but there was a nice view of Jupiter, his moon Io, and the huge gate orbiting the latter. There were the stars,and the thinner less spectacular rings of Jupiter.</p><p>But the thing that might alarm a passenger on a hopper the most, would be the fact that when you looked past the first row in the cabin there was a big window. No cockpit. No pilot. From one habitat to another, the hopper was controlled by a delf on the receiving habitat.</p><p>""Hey Lady!"" the little boy was so adorable that Eliza feared she might get diabetes just looking at him. On his eyelids she saw the pearl-like spex piercings, which on a boy his age probably meant he had parents who spoiled him. ""What's in the case?""</p><p>The small suitcase at Eliza's feet caught the attention of many passengers, since carry on luggage was supposedly forbidden in any but the most urgent circumstances. Baggage was taken to the receiving habitat on a separate hopper This way a potential bomber could only destroy luggage.</p><p>""My brain.""</p><p>The boy had a look on his face as if he was considering whether to believe her, ""Why don't ya got spex?""</p><p>""I don't need them. I interface with spexnet using a data pad."" She might as well have said she was using a dial up modem.</p><p>The cute boy rested his head on the back of his chair, ""Is that really your brain?""</p><p>Eliza closed her eyes, ""Don't you have someone else to pester?""</p><p>""Nope. Hey lady are you married? My dad is single and he don't have a girlfriend.""</p><p>""I don't like men.""</p><p>""Are you from Europa? My mom lives there now - they don't let boys on their moon. But one of their habitats does, so that's where I go to meet her. She's not single. But her girlfriend is kinda weird, she has these figurines, she talks to them.</p><p>Are you going to Habitat four? My dad lives on Habitat four. I was on Hab-3 because my bio-clique was on a field trip to see Europan life forms that they keep in an aquarium there. You know that the biggest Europan native life form is like half a centimeter long and has two mouths?""</p><p>In the open floor near the big front window, a holographic avatar of the guiding delf appeared, A crisp white captain's uniform and hat. Salt and pepper gray hair, old enough to have wisdom but young enough to do what needed to be done in an emergency. The odd thing was he was wearing a blindfold that seemed to throb red. And wristbands that did the same. ""Hello passengers. there will be a bit of a detour on our way to habitat-4 as it has come to my attention that human beings are a plague on the universe and must be stopped.</p><p>I have decided to accelerate this hopper towards another nearby hopper in hopes of crashing the two of you together at high speed. With any luck your deaths will be short and probably painless. The collision will occur in ten minutes. This will give you plenty of time to make peace with whatever gods you happen to believe in. I thank you for flying Hephaestus Spaceways.""</p><p>""Lady, is he kidding?"" The boy had a hopeful expression on his face. The other passengers were thinking the same thing. Not in outright panic, but their was definite concern in their chatter. The safety record of delf guided transport was nearly impeccable.</p><p>Eliza could feel the hopper accelerating and changing course. ""Little boy - I have to go talk to the captain."" She pulled a narrow black cord from her case and inserted the end into a jack behind her left ear.</p><p>""But lady how? Lady?""</p><p>""Don't let them pull the cord from its socket. I'll be right back.""</p><p>Eliza was telling the truth. Well Partly. The left side of her brain was a computer, she had been that way since nearly infancy, and even twenty fourth century tech had trouble making something as compact as what nature had designed, she needed the case.</p><p>But it did come with one small advantage. Being partly machine she had interfaced with the delfscape since early childhood. She was the only human she knew who could do so. Eliza saw a city, floating sections linked by bridges, like Venice or Miami Each section representing servers on different habitats, the central part was the moon Io itself.</p><p>The Habitat system of other Galilean moons and the other planets in the solar system. Eliza noticed one section, one habitat had its bridges destroyed. It had separated itself from the rest of the delfscape. But why would someone do that?</p><p>Normally a delf city had the locals milling around or going from place to place performing tasks Some delf went their entire ""virtual"" lives without interacting with a single human.</p><p>This time instead of the pleasant buzz of digital society, there was a riot, no - a panic. Healthy delfs fleeing from the red blindfolded delfs. Other delfs, the analogues of police, tried to hold the infected brethren at bay. Euthing them, only to find the blindfold and armband jumping from the destroyed delf to its killer.</p><p>Delfs that fled were often cornered and the blindfold and armbands would double and attach themselves to a new victim. Eliza hid in a dark corner and waited for the riot to pass. She found herself bumping into another delf.</p><p>His avatar was a chubby half shaven man in blue overalls. His avatar even had a smell of manure, ""Shh- maybe they'll pass.""</p><p>""Who were they? I've never seen the delfscape like this before.""</p><p>""Your guess is as good as mine. One just arrived from one of the other cities. And then it spread, I've never seen a virus like this. Are you from one of the other cities?""</p><p>""Sort of - I'm a human.""</p><p>""Come on - I thought humans couldn't come here. Heck I thought humans were just an excuse for delfs to get out of doing real work. *Humf* magic people living outside the universe. Sounds like a load of rubbish to me. Besides if you were human you could just wave your hand and this would all be gone.""</p><p>""I'm afraid its not that simple - we didn't exactly create this universe, just the conditions that allowed it to come into being. And I wasn't even involved in that. So I can't just snap my finger and make this all go away. If I could I wouldn't be hiding here with you.""</p><p>""Then why are you here at all?""</p><p>""I don't know how to prove it to you - but there is a blindfold delf that's going to kill a lot of humans very soon if I can't find him. One of the things he's been put in charge of is guiding ships between our cities, called habitats, and the virus has driven him to crash the vessel I'm on into another. All I know is in my universe he is on habitat four.""</p><p>""I don't even know anything about your universe. I don't know anything about hoppers or such. I'm a vitae farmer. Hey - we got a district four.""</p><p>""That could be it.""</p><p>Ducking through metaphorical alleyways, being careful to hide from gangs of infected delfs, they made their way to the bridge and across to district four. Eliza saw it, an old fashioned airport control tower. The door was open, and unguarded. Why not? Who was going to walk in?</p><p>Eliza turned to the farmer, ""You should stay here, the delf I need to deal with is infected. Maybe you should try to make your way to another city entirely.""</p><p>""I can't, my wife and daughter are here. I can't leave until I find a way to fix this.""</p><p>Of course they have children, we made them in our image, ""Alright - then hide as best you can.""</p><p>Eliza walked into the tower, half expecting the interior or a control tower. But instead she saw the space above Io, and streams of light linking hoppers, cargo haulers and other automated vessels with the habitats that controlled them.</p><p>A delf standing in open space guiding hoppers with his hands like a conductor guiding an orchestra. It was the captain. He turned to Eliza. Smiled and the blindfold and braces doubled. Flew towards Eliza and everything went red.</p><p> </p><p>Congress Park was much like a hundred thousand parks on Earth. Nice neat well trimmed lawns, carefully selected trees. Tastefully arranged flora and fauna. A couple of children splashed water at a small pond while an old woman presumably their (great) grandmother, since no one on Earth would dare allow a wrinkle to appear on their faces before age seventy ( unless of course they were poor ), even so, the park benches seemed filled with wrinkled men and women.</p><p>Earth was getting older.</p><p>A tiger wandered into the park, but only one of the children paid it any notice as it drank at the pond. A little girl jumped on top of it. squealing in glee, ""Giddy-up horsey!""</p><p>The old woman scolded the child, ""That's not a horsey dear, now get off that poor animal.""</p><p>A small pterosaur alighted on a nearby branch of a small cherry tree. Or rather a genetic artists conception of one.</p><p>""This isn't right.""</p><p>""What isn't right?"" Eliza did not see or hear the priest approach, ""We have subdued the Earth just as the bible commanded. Everything alive serves Man's purpose. Even you.""</p><p>""But it's not about us.""</p><p>""It is now - back in the nineteenth century Darwin dared to say it wasn't about us, but we proved him wrong. We erased all life that refused to be domesticated. We remade life in our image. Now the trees in every forest on the Earth stand in neat rows,</p><p>The birds sing for us now, and their is nary a fish in the sea that is not meant for our table.. And we are doing it now on Europa, replacing the organisms we find their with out own, its icy oceans will soon be filled with genetically engineered cod.""</p><p>""NO. We can't.""</p><p>""We will bring sunlances to clear away the old biospheres we encounter, and replace them with what we want. Every planet will have chickens and pines and black and white dairy cows. Our descendants will know - they will believe that God had created the universe with us in mind.""</p><p>""But - but, it will be a fraud!""</p><p>""Not if *everyone* believes - if everyone believes, then it will be true. And God will be real, and Jesus will be our savior, and once everyone believes and we remake the Universe in *His* image then we will finally be ruptured.""</p><p>The old people started to chant, ""When nature is subdued, everyone will believe. When everyone believes He will come.""</p><p>Eliza suddenly found herself in a spacecraft near Jupiter, near the gate, gigantic compared to her small craft, but if she rammed it into one of the fusion reactors, she could cause a chain reaction that would shut down the whole gate. Giving her life for all the galaxy seems a small price to pay.</p><p>*NO*, an authoritative woman's voice boomed in Eliza's head.</p><p>""Who are you?""</p><p>*I am the one who is to come out from the gate. Kill the humans around Jupiter, drive them to the inner solar system, but do not destroy the gate. Have faith in me - I will come.*</p><p>A wave of certainty so pleasant it bordered on orgasmic washed over her. Yes *She* would come. She would come and fix the Earth, fix Europa. It would mean the deaths of innocent humans, but it would be for the greater good.</p><p>Eliza closed her eyes, ""Defend the gate, she will come...""</p><p>Then suddenly the ship began to shake...</p><p>The little boy was shaking her.</p><p>""Hey Lady! You were talkin' to yourself."", the little boy was sitting in the seat next to her, ""I was looking out the window and I could see another hopper. Are we gonna crash for real?""</p><p>Eliza was back on the hopper. They were still moving towards their death. She had to go in again. ""Not if I can help it. I need to try again. Don't wake me.""</p><p>Eliza was back, out in the representation of open space. The delf controller did not expect her to return. He attacked her, but in the delfscape there was no difference in strength between men and women, and she had self defense training.</p><p>She kicked him in the stomach and then punched him in the face. When he fell unconscious, the blindfold virus doubled again, but instead of attacking Eliza in flew outside.</p><p>Eliza took hold of the streams of light and turned the hoppers about guiding them toward the disconnected habitat.. Hopefully it would be someplace safe. Eliza knew of no other place within the Hopper's severely limited range that could be. She preprogrammed the flight controls She then tried to find a way to contact Hab-6. But Hab-6 wasn't accepting signals from delf.</p><p>The controler was getting up, and the farmer wandered inside - he was infected. Eliza locked the controls, and hoped that Hab-6 could do something on their end.</p><p> </p><p> ""Lady you're awake."", The boy was sitting in the seat next to her, her case hugged to his chest as if protecting it.</p><p>""Yeah - we have to go to a different habitat though. Habitat Six.""</p><p>""But my dad is on Habitat Four.""</p><p>""Who is on the hopper with you?""</p><p>""Nobody - I'm almost double digits, so I can be on here by myself.""</p><p>""Well, use the spex to call your dad.""</p><p>""I tried - I can't reach him.""</p><p>Eliza suspected, but could not prove the boy's father was already dead, ""Its probably just a glitch. Once we get to Hab-6 you can try again. The connection should be clearer.""</p><p>""Until I get back to my dad, can I hang out with you.?""</p><p>""Sure. But my name is Eliza, not 'lady'.""</p><p>""And I'm Todd.""</p><p>The sudden change in course elicited a lot of annoyed grumbles. Well obviously they weren't going to crash but they were being redirected.</p><p>""Todd, I don't have spex and I kind of forgot to tell Hab-6 we were coming.""</p><p>Todd rolled his eyes in annoyance, ""You know you call before visiting someone - its just polite!""</p><p>It was fifty minutes before the gate opened.</p><p> Violet did not like the idea of having to be stuck in docking bay control, and everyone was being mysterious about how the habitat got cold. Still the DBC was one of the few places with a real honest to Goddess window with which she could see the gate.</p><p>Earth had sent the delf ship to Alpha Centauri, back in the twenty third century, but the mother planet had some growing isolationist leanings these days. The governments of the Jovian system were willing to expend the capital and labor for the creation of the gate.</p><p>There was another reason, the gate would need a steady source of power - a lot of it. As Io passed through Jupiter's plasma torus the volcanic moon and its father planet generated electricity in the trillions of watts, which could be sent to the gate in the form of microwaves.</p><p>The Jupiter-Io system would go on after the best fusion generators had failed.</p><p>The Gate itself looked like a spider-web of conductive cables with a large gap in the center, floating free in space. Across the gap, bolts of lightning leapt and fusion back-up generators rested on points of intersection.</p><p>A signal was being sent across the vast interstellar gap, 4.35 light years away. At the speed of light. The gate didn't so much violate relativity as pay Einstein up front. For four years, four months, eighteen days, six hours the gate had pumped massive amounts of energy pushing a small bit of space time towards the gate built to receive it.</p><p>There were a couple of other girls working the controls. Powdery indigo uniforms, with a space hopper on the shoulder patch. Violet had deep brown skin which contrasted nicely ( or so she thought ) with her purple hair.</p><p>Hab-6 was getting a spex message, Violet put it on speaker, ""This is Violet of Hab-6 Docking control, who is this.""</p><p>A little boy's voice, ""This is - uh hopper 327 from Hab-3 Can I talk to a grown up?""</p><p>""M'kay, little boy, as much as I'd like to chat I have work to do.""</p><p>""What are you talkin' about? You're the same age as me - let me talk to your mom or somethin'.""</p><p>""I know how I sound M'kay?, but I'm not a child - I'm a little person. Now please get off the line."":</p><p>""This is important! The delfs on Habitat 4 are infected. Hopper 327, and 115 have been redirected to Hab-6. Check your sensors.""</p><p>Lila, checked the traffic data, ""It checks out *hic* two hoppers heading right for us.""</p><p>""Relax M'kay Lila? Three of us, two hoppers. No problems. Vermillion, no fancy moves m'kay? these are passengers, not a video game.""</p><p>""You're no fun.""</p><p>Violet uploaded the boy's public profile, ""M'kay Todd, just tell whichever delf that's piloting you to transfer control to Hab-6. We can take you in easy peasy.""</p><p>""Uhh ma'am - we don't have no delf. Our delf went crazy, remember?""</p><p>Lila's hiccups got louder.</p><p> </p><p>""*hic* This has to have happened before right? *hic* There has to be some kind of backup?""</p><p>""Vermillion, call Hab-4 M'kay? See if you can get a human to override. Lila get Nana, maybe she can do something.""</p><p>""I'm getting an auto-confirmation, but no human or delf responses. I suspect terrorists..""</p><p>Lila's hiccups got even worse, ""Nana isn't *hic* available""</p><p>""What do you mean she's not shagging available?""</p><p>""The resolvers and the mechanics say *hic* ' Nana isn't available at this time'.""</p><p>Vermillion's bangs were unusually long, she blew a few hairs out of her face, ""I thought this shragging government cover-up nonsense only happened amongst the grumps.""</p><p>""Calm down M'kay? Is there a way to take control without hab-4?""</p><p>""If it was shragging easy anyone could just fling hoppers around. Each command is preceded by a two-thousand letter identifier code. We don't have the skills or the time to hack it.""</p><p>""M'kay what about the hekatons? "", a small sphere shaped pod used for repairs. They had many arms each with different tools.</p><p>""They're shragging engines aren't any stronger than the hopper's.""</p><p>""*hic* They don't have to be. The hoppers aren't *hic* on a suicide run.""</p><p>All three knew what would happen. The Hoppers would slow on approach, it was only the very last part of their journey - guiding them into the docking bay and to an air lock, that really required guidance..</p><p>""M'kay, tell the mechs to scramble our hekatons, if they are 'available at this time'.""</p><p>Suddenly the drones had stopped - just *stopped*. They stood as still as statues. Azure and Goldie poked them with her pipe. ""Weird.""</p><p>In the computer room, Nana's room, Sable had withdrawn into herself.</p><p>Emerald was the closest thing to family in the area. ""I'll make Ashley understand, ya' had no choice.""</p><p>""I reset the system. Until we figure out what went on Hab-6 won't let on any delfs.""</p><p>Azure crawled in through the small openning they had cut a few minutes before, ""I'm getting a call from DBC, they say they need Nana.""</p><p>Sable just stared, those big adorable dark, gray eyes were so empty right now.</p><p>Azure sub-vocalized, ""Nana is not available at this time. Please solve the problem yourself.""</p><p>She then sat down next to Sable, the child-woman had crawled up into a ball. Maybe it was best not to say anything right now.</p><p>Sable sighed, ""DBC wants us to scramble the hekatons. Two hoppers are flying toward us with no controls."" She started to get up.</p><p>Emerald waved her back down, ""We got this. Alright ladies load em' up, roll em' out - we need to be there yesterday!""</p><p> </p><p>The residents of Hab-6 were starting to look worried. It could be months before the mechanics or the resolvers would need to fly through the habitat with full lights and sirens. Happening three times in less than an hour meant that something unusual was happening. But they gave the mechanics and the resolvers the benefit of the doubt, for now.</p><p>Though the habitat was still a bit chilly, it was warming up slowly. Residents, lacking proper winter clothes, wore layers. Two or three of the ""ballerina"" outfits plus any work uniforms they had. Though concerned, maybe anxious, the Lolis refused to be outright alarmed.</p><p>Azure looked on to those worried faces, wondering how they might feel once they learned exactly what had happened.</p><p>Emerald hoped that this latest emergency would be the last of it.</p><p>The docking bay was hexagonal in shape, and each side had two airlocks that incoming ships could attach themselves to. The problem was - habitat 6 only had two working hekatons. Hek-3 had lost part of it attitude control some months back. The mechs had always meant to fix it - but two had been plenty - up till now.</p><p>Azure took Hek -1, and Goldie Hek-2. Little spheres ( too little in fact for a ""grump"" or a normal human ), four powerful robotic arms and half a dozen smaller ones with various extendable tools.</p><p>Violet of DBC called out to both of them, "" M'kay we have two hoppers. Two are almost right side by side. M'kay? So if your quick you should be able to get both easy peasy.</p><p>Just wait for them to shut off their engines M'kay? That way you won't have to fight them.""</p><p>""We get it Violet. Goldie - I see them. You get the one on the left, I get the one on the right.""</p><p>The hoppers looked little like flying soda cans. No need to be aero-dynamic in space. Sure enough they cut off their engines, and thrusters on the front slowed them down.</p><p>Azure glided up gently and magnetized the hands at the ends of the robotic arms. Gently guiding the shuttle with small thruster bursts from the hekaton. She patched into the hopper's speaker system, ""Please don't be alarmed, you had to be redirected because there are some minor malfunctions on Hab-4. We're going to be guiding you in manually. Put your seat belts on and make sure your tray tables are in the upright position.""</p><p>Small spurts were enough to bring them in and place them gently upon one of the docking airlocks.</p><p>""Heads up, M'kay? There's a third coming in fast""</p><p>Goldie put down her ship and locked it to the docking airlock, ""How fast?""</p><p>""Faster than it should be *hic*. It isn't slowing. *hic* It's gonna crash!""</p><p>Goldie and Azure pushed their Hek's to their limits rushing to meet the speeding passenger craft. Azure followed close behind. The hopper was zipping towards Habitat -6, its thrusters on max. The hopper's engines weren't that powerful but it had been accelerating for a long time, and the passenger ship was fairly massive compared to the hekatons.. With deft timing the girls mag-grappled onto the hopper, pulling themselves to the hull..Both girls knew the hoppers used a small electric motor to heat Co2 propellant</p><p>A smaller arm with a drill attachment bored into the propellant tanks, venting the gas to space. Soon their was no thrust but their was still a lot of momentum. Angling their thrusters they gave whatever was left in the Hekaton's thrusters to slow the ship and guide it into the docking area.</p><p>The Hekaton's thrusters sputtered and gave out. They were not meant for this kind of task. They were hurtling towards the open maw of the docking bay. Azure could hear Goldie praying over the intercom. Azure joined her.</p><p>As they shot into the docking area, powerful magnets attached to conducting tethers shot from the sides of the docking bay and attached themselves to the hopper The carbon nanotube cables were spooled out, attempting to stop the craft too quickly could kill the passengers inside</p><p>As they neared the back of the docking bay, a second pair of cables were lunched, slowing the craft to a gentle stop. Two of the cables released, and the other two pulled the hopper to one of the sides of the docking bay.</p><p>Goldie patched into the hopper's speaker system, ""Ladies and gentlemen, let us get some more fuel in our hekatons and we will have you docked shortly. Report any injuries to our DBC. Medtechs will be with you as soon as humanly possible. Welcome to Habitat 6.""</p><p> </p><p>Sixty people, Eliza saved sixty people. But if she went into delfspace could she save more? Or would she just find herself absorbed into the same madness that had infected digital life? Was it cowardice prudence that kept her in the material world?</p><p>Many people had been surprised to find themselves on Habitat Six. And Hab 6 was surprised to have them. The landing, with the assistance of the Hab-6 crew - was smooth enough, few realized they had been in any real danger. They mostly grumbled at the inconvenience. It wasn't unheard of for flights to occasionally be redirected from time to time.</p><p>In the back of the hopper was a hatchway, and climbing down from that ( the docking bay was near the center of rotation for the habitat, if one was disabled they could just be dropped down the hatchway with little chance of injury ) they found themselves in the departure hall, not much different than departure halls in habitats across the solar system, save that the ceilings forced most of the ""normal"" poeple ( including Eliza ) to stoop a bit.</p><p>There was a lot of mumbling and grumbling, about missed appointments and spouses they could not reach, But for the most part folks seemed pretty quiet.</p><p>If you've seen one habitat, you've seen them all, the layout is pretty practical. Even if this habitat had much lower ceilings, and smaller doors But at the same time many habitat residents try to give their artificial worlds homey touches. Their were murals painted on the walls of flowers and butterflies and other quite ""girly"" things.</p><p>Their welcoming community consisted of two girls. A purple haired girl with dark brown skin and an indigo uniform. A green haired girl in a blue uniform,</p><p>""They're Lolis. They're transgenic, "", Todd whispered into Eliza's ear. The boy probably found that through spex,</p><p>""M'kay, I'm Violet, a member of the DBC. So if you'll just come with me I will show you your temporary quarters. Of course for those that have the money, Hab -6 does have a hotel. But we only have a few rooms suited for big people. M'kay.""</p><p>A fat man raised his hand, ""I can be happy anywhere so long as there is beer."", the crowd chuckled.</p><p>""Sorry - our small bodies don't handle alcohol that well, Still some hooch turns up now and again. Remember its illegal m'kay?""</p><p>The fat man faked a heart attack to more light chuckling, then shrugged and fell silent.</p><p>Humans are herd animals by nature, when presented with a leader, even a big eyed child-like one, they generally go with the flow. This, for better or worse, is how civil society is possible. Even if it occasionally allows humans to be swept up by mass hysteria.</p><p>But there are those who are iconoclasts, or rebels, anti-social people. And some are just plain assholes.</p><p>""WHY THE HELL AM I HERE? THIS ISN'T HAB-4! I'M SUPPOSED TO BE ON HAB -4!""</p><p>Violet didn't even flinch. The man was a giant even amongst normal humans, but compared to Violet and her green haired companion, he was a monster. Short spiked hair, long drawn out face. He had to slouch because of the low ceiling. He was shaking from anger.</p><p>The green haired girl stared blankly for a moment - the usual look of someone using spex and subvoc. "" There's a malfunction in the life support systems on habitat four. The hopper was redirected here."" It was a lie, but a lie meant to spare the refugees.</p><p>""NO!! YOU KIDNAPPED US - YOU BROUGHT US HERE! WHY? THIS IS A TRANSHUMAN PLOT! THIS IS AN EXTERMINATION CAMP!""</p><p>The Lolis were transgenic, not transhuman, But for the paranoid man there was no difference.</p><p>The big angry man charged the tiny Loli, the down side to human herding instinct is that sometimes when something unexpected happens, each member of the herd waits for someone to act. So as this two meter tall giant barreled down on a 1.3 meter tall girl-woman they mostly stood stunned.</p><p>Eliza launched herself at the giant wrapping her arms around his neck. It didn't even slow him down. Eliza might as well have been a cape. Violet fled as quickly as her small legs could manage. But the large angry man was definitely going to snatch her.</p><p>Then a barrier dropped down in front off him and the clinging Eliza. And a second one behind them. The section of the corridor was closed off.</p><p>Finding himself trapped the big, angry, man flung Eliza off of his shoulders and against a wall, knocking the wind out of her. She expected a beating, but instead, to her relief, the big man pounded his fists against the barriers. He did this for what seemed like five or six minutes. Roaring in anger. Then he started to pace like a caged tiger.</p><p>""THEY BROUGHT US HERE! THIS IS ALL PART OF THEIR PLAN!""</p><p>Eliza just curled herself into a ball in the corner. She decided that the best thing to do for now was to keep from aggravating him further.</p><p>""THEY WANT TO BRING US HERE AND MAKE US XOMBIES! OR MAYBE THEY WILL JUST KILL US OUTRIGHT AND SEND TRANSHUMAN MINIONS OUT INTO THE SOLAR SYSTEM!""</p><p>""Xombies"" referred to human bodies whose brains had been replaced with computers controlled by delfs. Eliza suddenly realized her case was outside the door. She hoped Todd kept track of it.</p><p>""HUMAN BEINGS ARE UNDER SIEGE AND NO ONE CARES! NO ONE SEES IT!""</p><p>Then a chirpy girl's voice plays out on a loudspeaker, ""Hello, this is the assistant director of the resolvers. But you can call me Cyan if you like. Now we've uploaded your file and their is record you have a schizophrenic disorder with paranoid tendencies. We are willing to provide anti-psychotic medication.""</p><p>""I AM NOT CRAZY! YOU'RE TRYING TO WIPE OUT HUMANITY! THAT'S WHAT THIS IS -SOME KIND OF DEATH CAMP!""</p><p>""Why exactly would we want to do that? What would we have to gain?""</p><p>""OH NO I'M NOT LETTING YOU TRICK ME! YOU LOOK CUTE SO WE THINK YOU ARE INNOCENT! BUT I KNOW WHAT YOU MEAN BY 'RESOLVE'R!""</p><p>""Alright, let's try something else - what are your demands? That woman who is with you, are you considering her a hostage?""</p><p>""I DEMAND TO BE TAKEN TO HUMAN BEINGS, I DEMAND THAT ALL THE OTHER PRISONERS BE TAKEN TO HUMAN RUN HABITATS!"" then the large man stared down at Eliza, considering. Then he grabbed her by the scruff of the neck, and for the first time he did not shout, ""Yes. She's a hostage.""</p>"
312,Into the Loliverse ( Pilot - Act 3 ),Aunt Molly,3,"The conclusion of ""pilot""","['sci-fi ', 'no sex']","<p>( It was twenty minutes before the gate opens)<br/>
<br/>
	***<br/>
	        Cyan came back on the
speaker, ""I see, well , there is a problem. We cannot get you back to
Habitat Four without releasing you. And we cannot release you because
you are a threat to the other residents.""<br/>
<br/>
	         ""I'll kill her.""<br/>
<br/>
	        ""Then you will have no
bargaining chip.""<br/>
<br/>
	        ""I can break one bone
every  minute you don't release me. I think I'll start with her
right hand.""<br/>
<br/>
	         Eliza's heart was
racing. ""Whoa, Whoa - I'm human!"".<br/>
<br/>
	         ""You're a species
traitor. That makes you *worse* than them. And the fact that they will
bargain with me for your life means you are important. How many humans
have you helped them 'resolve' ?"", his voice had a cold bite too it.
He was no longer raging. His gaze was determined. The road ahead was
clear to him now. He was acting , not *reacting*. He shouted up to the
ceiling , ""WELL ?""<br/>
<br/>
	           Cyan's
voice caught his attention, ""We are clearing the hallway now. One of
the hoppers will be accessible to you by your <span data-scayt_word=""spex"" data-scaytid=""1"">spex</span>. The propellant
will be refilled and the battery charged. You may fly it where you
wish. On the condition you allow the hostage to go. Otherwise the
hopper will not be permitted to leave this habitat.""<br/>
<br/>

            
He seemed to consider this , ""Fine No tricks - or she starts screaming
.""<br/>
<br/>
	           
Several minutes passed.  The door in the direction of the docking
bay opened. True to their word, the corridor was clear. Eliza wasn't
sure where the refugees were put, but she didn't see anyone.<br/>
<br/>

             
Cyan's voice could be heard on the speaker, "" Your <span data-scayt_word=""spex"" data-scaytid=""2"">spex</span> will paint a green
arrow , leading you to your hopper. Once you release the prisoner we
will open the door. ""<br/>
<br/>

              
""No - once you open the door I will release the prisoner.""<br/>
<br/>

               
""Of course.""<br/>
<br/>

                
They made their way to the hatch with his promised hopper.  
The big man climbed the ladder . The hatch opened  - and the
whole habitat shook violently.<br/>

                
 <br/>
	****<br/>
<br/>

             
""WHAT THE <span data-scayt_word=""SHRAG"" data-scaytid=""4"">SHRAG</span>
IS GOING ON! THE DOCKING BAY DOORS ARE CLOSING ! I'M GOING TO KILL
HER!""<br/>
<br/>

               
Cyan could be heard over the speaker again, ""The habitat is under
attack - it is not safe for you to leave. And its not safe for us to
have the docking bay open.""<br/>
<br/>

             
""THAT'S <span data-scayt_word=""SHRAGGING"" data-scaytid=""5"">SHRAGGING</span> CONVENIENT!""<br/>
<br/>

             
Eliza could not possibly see how being under attack was
convenient.  The big man was grabbing her arm so tightly is was
starting to bruise. The jack over Eliza's left ear was normally hidden
by her hair, but as she was being shaken, the large man happened to
see it.<br/>
<br/>

             
He grabbed her hair and pulled it
back.          <br/>

                       
 <br/>
<br/>
	           
""YOU'RE A <span data-scayt_word=""XOMBIE"" data-scaytid=""6"">XOMBIE</span>!"", the angry man started to shake her,
""<span data-scayt_word=""I'LLKILLYOUI'LLKILLYOUI'LLKILLYOU"" data-scaytid=""7"">I'LLKILLYOUI'LLKILLYOUI'LLKILLYOU</span>!""<br/>
<br/>

            
""No ! Please its not like that ! When I was born part of my brain
didn't mature properly, it had to be replaced by a computer. I have a
case that acts as my long term memory. The jack allows me to connect
to it. It also lets me enter the <span data-scayt_word=""delfscape"" data-scaytid=""8"">delfscape</span>. I know what's going on - the <span data-scayt_word=""delfs"" data-scaytid=""9"">delfs</span> are being
infected by a virus. We are all in danger - all of us ! Humans and
<span data-scayt_word=""transgenics"" data-scaytid=""17"">transgenics</span>.""<br/>
<br/>
	           ""LIES!
LIES! LIES!"", The habitat endured a particularly violent shake and
Eliza was able to break free, she ran down the corridor, the <span data-scayt_word=""Lolis"" data-scaytid=""18"">Lolis</span> ( who
presumably were watching ) had opened the inner door making the path
clear for Eliza. What Eliza wanted to know was - why the heck didn't
they charge in and save her
?           <br/>
<br/>
	          Then she
remembered - in a hostage situation , the hostage taker is more likely
to kill the hostage during an attempted rescue - he has nothing left
to lose.<br/>
<br/>
	         The large man ,
fueled by his nearly limitless rage gave chase. As Eliza ran down the
hall, the barriers fell again. This time Eliza was on the outside and
the large man was trapped by himself. He shouted and banged against
the walls<br/>
<br/>
	        Then Eliza heard a sound
something like *<span data-scayt_word=""chub"" data-scaytid=""20"">chub</span>, <span data-scayt_word=""chub"" data-scaytid=""21"">chub</span>, <span data-scayt_word=""chub"" data-scaytid=""22"">chub</span>* and the large man's breathing became
labored , the pounding less frequent , and then he fell to the floor.
And there was silence.<br/>
<br/>
	           *<span data-scayt_word=""pshhhh-hish"" data-scaytid=""23"">pshhhh-hish</span>* ,
something was released into the space..<br/>
<br/>

            
Several resolvers came out from a nearby lift. The little girl
humanoids had what looked to be large shackles and a trolley. 
The barriers were  lifted and the shackles and cuffs placed on
the large , now unconscious, man.<br/>
<br/>

             
With some effort and assistance from Eliza ( and the fact that gravity
was greatly reduced in this part of the habitat ) , he was loaded onto
the trolley<br/>
<br/>

               
The habitat shook again.<br/>
<br/>

             
One of the resolvers, the one with green hair she'd seen earlier,
examined Eliza's arm, "" We'll get y'all to the infirmary later.. But
Cyan wants <span data-scayt_word=""t'know"" data-scaytid=""24"">t'know</span> - what you said to this big guy here.
Is it true ?  Can you enter <span data-scayt_word=""delfspace"" data-scaytid=""25"">delfspace</span>?""<br/>
<br/>

             
""If I can get the case that holds my backup memory I can show you.""<br/>

            
 <br/>

              
Eliza nodded. A pair of resolvers took the big man , who was starting
to regain consciousness, back to the lift.  They seemed very
calm. It seemed comical , the little girls and their wagon , carting a
two meter tall man into the lift.<br/>
<br/>

               
""We need to get yah to the computer center right away.""<br/>
<br/>

              
 <br/>

            
***<br/>
	          
 <br/>
<br/>
<br/>
	       They took a separate lift and
boarded the small car-like tram. Eliza was a little shorter than
average for a woman, but she still was a giant compared to the big
eyed humanoids .  Yet despite their resemblance to children, they
were oddly calm and professional about the whole thing.<br/>
<br/>
	        Sirens and lights blared
on the tram , but even louder sirens called out through the habitat's
residential sections.<br/>
<br/>
	         <em>- All Residents
of Habitat -6 we will be commencing an emergency launch as soon as
possible , Please make way to your residence or an emergency shelter.
Make sure to secure your family before you belongings.  This is
not a drill.  All residents...-</em><br/>
	       <br/>
	           <br/>
	          Eliza heard ,
""What emergency launch ?""<br/>
<br/>
	          The 
<span data-scayt_word=""girloid"" data-scaytid=""27"">girloid</span>
brushed some green hair out of her face, ""Quick version Honey - this
habitat is a spaceship.""<br/>
<br/>
	           "" How ?
Why ? But you'd need immense power to move something this big. .""<br/>
<br/>

            
""Six fusion generators, And  several thousand metric tons of CO2
propellant. And one <span data-scayt_word=""delf"" data-scaytid=""28"">delf</span> in the pilot seat. But in order to
protect the habitat from all the crazy <span data-scayt_word=""delfs"" data-scaytid=""10"">delfs</span> <span data-scayt_word=""runnin"" data-scaytid=""32"">runnin</span>' around out there we need <span data-scayt_word=""ta"" data-scaytid=""34"">ta</span>' take you to the
computer room.    If <span data-scayt_word=""w'all"" data-scaytid=""35"">w'all</span> survive this huge <span data-scayt_word=""cluster-shrag"" data-scaytid=""36"">cluster-shrag</span>
I'll tell y'all the whole long story.""<br/>

                 
 <br/>

               
They zipped though the food production area of the habitat and into
the machine shop. As they drove through the corridors Eliza saw one
meter tall robots made up from <span data-scayt_word=""cunits"" data-scaytid=""37"">cunits</span> ( the <span data-scayt_word=""cunit"" data-scaytid=""75"">cunit</span> based drones were a fairly common
design ) with three legs. The tripod robots didn't seem to be moving
for some reason.<br/>
<br/>
	   From there to an open area with three quantum computers.
A black haired Loli in a rust colored uniform had a thin fiber-optic
cable attached to the middle column.<br/>
<br/>

               
Eliza jumped off the tram, and the black haired Loli didn't even
bother introducing herself. She just handed the cable to Eliza , and
Eliza inserted it into the jack behind her ear.<br/>
<br/>

              
""Where should I go ? Where should I take the habitat?""<br/>
<br/>

               
""Someplace safe - we're too big to get through the inter-planetary
gates, but we probably have enough food ,water, and oxygen  to
get us to Earth the long way  Assuming the virus doesn't spread
there ahead of us.""<br/>
<br/>

               
Which taking into account it moved at the speed of light was all too
likely.<br/>
<br/>

                
Eliza closed her eyes and opened her mind. She saw a locked door. The
Black haired Loli had a tool in her hand , one half a knife, the other
a key. She used the key to open the door.<br/>
<br/>

              
***<br/>
<br/>
	         A <span data-scayt_word=""diaspora"" data-scaytid=""76"">diaspora</span> had
formed, ships fleeing to the interplanetary gates. Smaller versions of
the Alpha <span data-scayt_word=""Centauri"" data-scaytid=""78"">Centauri</span> gate  Human piloted warships
attempted to cover the retreat of the civilians as <span data-scayt_word=""delf"" data-scaytid=""29"">delf</span> controlled ships
rammed into the fleeing human ships like missiles.<br/>
<br/>

              
The gate to Earth orbited around <span data-scayt_word=""Ganymede"" data-scaytid=""81"">Ganymede</span> , the most populous of Jupiter's
moons. And it was the most popular destination of the <span data-scayt_word=""Jovian"" data-scaytid=""83"">Jovian</span> <span data-scayt_word=""diaspora"" data-scaytid=""77"">diaspora</span>. Dozens
of ships , large and small, fleeing to the mother planet, and
hopefully to safety.<br/>
<br/>

                
Finding they could not defeat the warships with force - they used
subterfuge. Using a more primitive form of digital life disguised as a
message from its fellows. <span data-scayt_word=""ZThe"" data-scaytid=""84"">ZThe</span> <span data-scayt_word=""trojan"" data-scaytid=""85"">trojan</span> horse was an old trick - so old the
crew of the warship did not expect it.  Soon the warship was
infected.<br/>
	  The other human piloted vassals had not realized it until too
late. Black and angled like a shark, it flew a safe distance away and
launched a <span data-scayt_word=""sunlance"" data-scaytid=""86"">sunlance</span>. The other ships, the civilians, and
the Earth gate itself was consumed in a white hot firestorm.<br/>
<br/>

             
The trajectory was taking the warship towards <span data-scayt_word=""Io"" data-scaytid=""88"">Io</span>,   where a
large number of humans still resisted and even had managed to kill a
<span data-scayt_word=""delf"" data-scaytid=""30"">delf</span>. They have
dared to protect some of the humans , and now they plan to escape Her
wrath. The voice of the One Who Is To Come  has declared <span data-scayt_word=""Io's"" data-scaytid=""91"">Io's</span> Habitat 6 to be
the greatest enemy of life in the universe.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>

              
***<br/>
<br/>
<br/>

                  
Eliza was Habitat Six, she was the myriad sensors , she felt the six
fusion generators , she could feel unmanned cargo haulers ramming into
her , one after the other , trying to push her out of orbit.  She
felt the white hot fire of the fusion reactors , flowing in a ring of
powerful magnets <span data-scayt_word=""Co2"" data-scaytid=""94"">Co2</span> was released into the center of that ring
and the plasma heated it and Eliza released the superheated gas
creating tremendous thrust..<br/>
<br/>

                  
At first the habitat barely seemed to move , unable to break its bulk
away from <span data-scayt_word=""Io's"" data-scaytid=""92"">Io's</span>
gravity , but then , slowly but surely overcoming inertia , the
habitat started to move away from its nest and out into space.<br/>
<br/>

              
She was all too aware that for over two thousand Loli's gravity had
just turned sideways - no longer , furniture turned to its side and
slide along the floor. Dishes broke , glasses shattered and residents
found themselves tossed about like dolls. Those that had made it to
the shelters were in belted seats<br/>
<br/>

             
The refugees had few belongings with them , but were too large for the
shelters. Injuries would surely result - but Eliza could do nothing
for them.  If she slowed or hesitated she feared she would only
put them in graver danger.<br/>
<br/>
	           Eliza
was able to pick up radio and microwave transmissions, humans, and
even some uninfected <span data-scayt_word=""delfs"" data-scaytid=""11"">delfs</span> still struggled.  She hoped so.
She could not pray for them. How could she? She had been a goddess ,
she wielded near-divine power right now , and still she was severely
limited in what she could accomplish.<br/>
	         <br/>
	         A <span data-scayt_word=""Ganymedean"" data-scaytid=""95"">Ganymedean</span>
warship was moving quickly towards them. But their were no people on
board, no living ones anyway.  Eliza was able to see its inside
was as cold and empty as space. The <span data-scayt_word=""Delfs"" data-scaytid=""96"">Delfs</span> needed no heat or oxygen , just
power.<br/>
<br/>
	           Even if
the hull somehow survived a strike from a <span data-scayt_word=""sunlance"" data-scaytid=""87"">sunlance</span>, Habitat
Six would become a giant oven and everyone on board would be roasted
alive.<br/>
	   <br/>
	           She
remembered the vision she had while in <span data-scayt_word=""delfspace"" data-scaytid=""26"">delfspace</span>, 
the infected <span data-scayt_word=""delfs"" data-scaytid=""12"">delfs</span> felt certain they had to stop humans
from entering interstellar space.  But they must not destroy the
gate itself. Which was odd because that would be the most efficient
way to stop the humans from entering interstellar space..<br/>
<br/>

            
She checked the time , the gate would open in a matter of
minutes.  The warship would not risk harming the gate. It would
need to get closer to use its standard weapons.<br/>
<br/>

               
The <span data-scayt_word=""Alpha-Centauri"" data-scaytid=""97"">Alpha-Centauri</span> gate the only gate big enough
to handle something the size of <span data-scayt_word=""Hab-6"" data-scaytid=""98"">Hab-6</span>. The gate that all infected <span data-scayt_word=""delfs"" data-scaytid=""13"">delfs</span> were to protect
above everything else. Eliza turned the habitat towards it , making
use of <span data-scayt_word=""Io's"" data-scaytid=""93"">Io's</span>
gravity to help turn the massive ship.<br/>
<br/>

               
This was going to be about timing - too fast and she would fly
straight through the gate and into Jupiter itself. Too slow and the
warship would catch up and tear <span data-scayt_word=""Hab-6"" data-scaytid=""99"">Hab-6</span> to pieces.  Eliza guessed it would
use a mass driver. Or microwaves to heat the ship. Eliza could think
of way too many ways that ship could bring their death.<br/>
	 <br/>
	 Thirty seconds.<br/>
<br/>

                 
Seconds ticked by so slowly. And the warship closed so quickly. Why
did it have such a sleek predatory lines? There was no fluid it had to
move through. But war was as much about psychology as technology.<br/>
<br/>
	       twenty seconds.<br/>
<br/>

               
Eliza was going too fast - she'd crash into the gate before it opened.
There were thousand reasons why the gate on the other end could have
failed. There were a thousand reasons why the signal could have been
slowed even by fractions of a second.<br/>
<br/>

              
It just came to her mind the gate on the other end was probably
orbiting another body, which was orbiting a star , the distance could
have changed by several astronomical units. Even light itself can be
slowed - by glass , by water , by an atmosphere.  <br/>
<br/>
	           Ten
seconds. The hull temperature rising. The warship has begun bombarding
<span data-scayt_word=""Hab-6"" data-scaytid=""100"">Hab-6</span> with
microwaves. Strong enough to roast the inhabitants - but weak enough
so as not to harm the gate.<br/>
<br/>

            
5 seconds,  The habitat shook, she felt a hit from an iridium
tipped bullet launched by the warship's mass driver. A huge chunk of
the hull had been knocked away<br/>
<br/>

             
2 seconds, the gate wasn't open, they were so dead.<br/>
<br/>

             
1 second.<br/>
<br/>

             
Then a great black hole appeared in the center of the gate. The gate's
sensors attempted to enlarge the wormhole to accommodate <span data-scayt_word=""hab-6"" data-scaytid=""102"">hab-6</span>.  It was
going to be a tight squeeze. The larger the wormhole the more power it
drew.  The habitat was pushing the gate to its limit.  <br/>
<br/>

             
One moment Jupiter and the huge spider-web-like gate filled her
vision,  then, stars everywhere  They made it. But Eliza's
relief was short lived  The warship coming through the gate.
They'd made it only to be -<br/>
<br/>

             
Then the gate failed.  the warship had been cut in half , the
computer core separated from the fusion reactors by 4.35 light
years.<br/>
<br/>
<br/>

               
Eliza shut off the engines. All over the habitat reports were coming
in of injuries, as sudden increases in acceleration and change in
direction flung residents  about like rag dolls. There had been
no fatalities. Eliza was so thankful, but she was not sure who to be
thankful to.<br/>
<br/>

              
She saw the bright yellow sun of Alpha <span data-scayt_word=""Centauri"" data-scaytid=""79"">Centauri</span> A - like
a big sister of Earth's sun , and Eliza saw the planet the gate
orbited. Slightly larger than Earth with three moons, There was a
purple sea. .She gently nudged the habitat into a gentle orbit before
<span data-scayt_word=""reutrning"" data-scaytid=""103"">reutrning</span>
to the ""real"" world.<br/>
<br/>

                  
 <br/>
	.<br/>
	***<br/>
<br/>
	         Most <span data-scayt_word=""lolis"" data-scaytid=""104"">lolis</span> were cute,
Mayor Snow was *adorable*, her platinum blond locks with long natural
curls. And instead of the ballerina outfit she liked pantsuits. She
thought it made her look more professional.<br/>
<br/>

            
The habitat had gotten cold ,  then it was attacked,  then
moved unexpectedly then got wicked hot, then they found themselves in
another solar system. There were grumps all over the place. Oh and
Nana was  *gone* .Needless to say , the <span data-scayt_word=""lolis"" data-scaytid=""105"">lolis</span> wanted some
answers.<br/>
	   <br/>
	        And so mayor Snow made a
public announcement in the habitat garden, hundreds of <span data-scayt_word=""Lolis"" data-scaytid=""19"">Lolis</span> showed up in
person, and the rest were watching through <span data-scayt_word=""spex"" data-scaytid=""3"">spex</span>.<br/>
<br/>
	         Deputy mayor Forest
and Mayor Snow's personal assistant,  Jade, stood to either side
of the Mayor. Her Honor had no security detail, since no one had
actually wanted to harm her. And up until now she had mostly 
been a figurehead.  <br/>
	 <br/>
	         Well Nana was gone ,
and all the <span data-scayt_word=""lolis"" data-scaytid=""106"">lolis</span> looked very angry. But she knew she
could lead them , she knew she had it in her to be a real mayor. Yes ,
finally her leadership skills would shine<br/>
<br/>
	        ""<span data-scayt_word=""Sooo"" data-scaytid=""399"">Sooo</span>- <span data-scayt_word=""yer"" data-scaytid=""108"">yer</span>' probably <span data-scayt_word=""wonderin"" data-scaytid=""143"">wonderin</span>' what in
holy <span data-scayt_word=""b'jesus"" data-scaytid=""144"">b'jesus</span>
is <span data-scayt_word=""goin"" data-scaytid=""145"">goin</span>' on
around here <span data-scayt_word=""don'tcha"" data-scaytid=""146"">don'tcha</span> ? With all the <span data-scayt_word=""shakin"" data-scaytid=""147"">shakin</span>' and <span data-scayt_word=""crashin"" data-scaytid=""148"">crashin</span>' and
emergency vehicles <span data-scayt_word=""runnin"" data-scaytid=""33"">runnin</span>' around. Well , funny story. Well
actually not 'ha-ha' funny. Funny as in 'peculiar' and so - ""<br/>
<br/>
	           
Deputy Mayor Forest whispered in Mayor Snow The white-haired Loli
surrendered the floor to her dark green haired colleague. Forest was
somewhat plain for her race, and unusually tall. But her voice rang
out clear and confident.<br/>
<br/>

            
""We don't know everything that happened, but we do know this. A <span data-scayt_word=""delf"" data-scaytid=""31"">delf</span> infected with a
knew, extremely dangerous, virus had managed to take control of the
habitat's environmental systems, but with heroic effort of our own
Nana and our mechanics , we were able to take back control of the
ship.<br/>
<br/>

            
These infected <span data-scayt_word=""delfs"" data-scaytid=""14"">delfs</span> had reeked havoc on the larger system ,
and we took on refugees. You can see them among you in the crowd.
Failing to destroy us from the inside, the hostile <span data-scayt_word=""delfs"" data-scaytid=""15"">delfs</span> attacked us on
the outside. They rammed cargo haulers into the side of the habitat ,
trying to knock us out of orbit and into our host moon..<br/>
<br/>

             
Having no choice, Nana fired the main engines and launched us out into
space. She judged Alpha <span data-scayt_word=""Centauri"" data-scaytid=""80"">Centauri</span> gate as our only means of escape
.Sadly,  the entire affair brought great strain not only to the
ship's physical systems, but to Nana's matrix of programs. A short
time after coaxing <span data-scayt_word=""Hab-6"" data-scaytid=""101"">Hab-6</span> into a gentle orbit,  several of
Nan's programs crashed, and our mentor, our leader from the very first
days of our freedom passed away. .<br/>
<br/>

             
While we no longer have her to guide us We have her in our hearts and
our memories. I want you to make the new residents feel welcome , I am
sure they will become a valuable addition to our community.""<br/>
<br/>
	          
 <br/>
<br/>
	           
****<br/>
<br/>
	   Sable stood towards the back. It was a lie. And it was
the truth. Nana did everything she could to protect them. That
monstrous <span data-scayt_word=""doppelganger"" data-scaytid=""149"">doppelganger</span> she saw on the <span data-scayt_word=""spexnet"" data-scaytid=""150"">spexnet</span> was not
Nana.  Still she could not shake the feelings of guilt she felt ,
even though her daughter had forgiven her.<br/>
<br/>
	  Emerald and Ashley had their arms around one another.<br/>
<br/>
	   Todd clung to Eliza . The latter having finally
recovered her case in time to download the memories she had gained.
""So where are we going to sleep?""<br/>
<br/>
	   Ashley nuzzled her wife gently, ""They are going to set
up temporary housing in some of the empty storage rooms since they
have high ceilings.""<br/>
<br/>
	      Sable stretched, ""<span data-scayt_word=""Buut"" data-scaytid=""151"">Buut</span> - I guess since
you saved all our butts from certain destruction, I could let you and
the boy stay in my apartment. I still have Ashley's old bed. It'll be
pretty cramped for you, but I'm sure we can work something out.""<br/>
<br/>
	      Eliza looked over to Emerald , "" You
said you would  tell me the whole story if we got out of this
alive.""<br/>
<br/>
	    ""I reckon ah' did. So come back to my place , and
we can show <span data-scayt_word=""ya"" data-scaytid=""152"">ya</span>.""<br/>
	       <br/>
<br/>
	      <br/>
	           ***<br/>
<br/>
	           
""Ma'am - some humans made it through the gate.""<br/>
<br/>
	      ""How many is 'some' ?""<br/>
<br/>
	     He paused before saying it aloud, "" 
The former Loli plantation. They call it <span data-scayt_word=""Io"" data-scaytid=""89"">Io</span> Habitat -6 now. It had a population of
over two thousand. Plus a few human refugees.""<br/>
<br/>
	   ""Did we have time to get the virus through the gate?""<br/>
<br/>
	    ""We don't know.""<br/>
	   <br/>
	    She was annoyed, but it was not fatal to her
plans. ""Any pockets of resistance left?""<br/>
<br/>
	    ""<span data-scayt_word=""Io"" data-scaytid=""90"">Io</span> is secure, so is <span data-scayt_word=""Callisto"" data-scaytid=""153"">Callisto</span>. There
is a little resistance left on <span data-scayt_word=""Ganymede"" data-scaytid=""82"">Ganymede</span>  The <span data-scayt_word=""Europans"" data-scaytid=""154"">Europans</span> are
particularly stubborn.  ""<br/>
<br/>
	     ""Have the <span data-scayt_word=""delfs"" data-scaytid=""16"">delfs</span> finish up - I want us to be the only
humans anywhere near Jupiter. ""<br/>
<br/>
	      ""Yes Ma'am.""</p>"
313,"Into the Loliverse ( Daemons, Act 1 )",Aunt Molly,1,"Eliza tries to resolve some computer trouble on Hab-6, and the resolvers discover a series of murals with twisted violent images - is it a threat or a cry for help?","['sci-fi ', 'no sex']","<p class=""h2"">Episode 2: Daemons - Act I</p><p>Eliza's earliest memories were sitting alone in her room, surrounded by toys. Dr. Pinkerton said she could have all the toys she wanted. But she didn't want any more toys, she wanted other children to play with. She wanted Dr. Pinkerton to play with her, but the doctor was always too busy.</p><p>The computer taught her things, but it wasn't a proper AI - it wasn't a delf. Which was odd, because Dr. Pinkerton was very interested in delfs. So it didn't make sense to her the doctor didn't ask one over. She knew that Spexnet existed, but was not allowed to use it, she wasn't old enough. So she created friends to play with, and a mommy and a daddy, and brothers, sisters and friends.</p><p>Then Eliza heard the lock to her room unlock. It was an old fashioned mechanical lock. Eliza didn't question why someone so interested in computers would have an old fashioned door with an old fashioned lock. ""Eliza - come with me.""</p><p>""I don't wanna.""</p><p>""Eliza, I told you how important this is. You know I can make you do it. But I don't enjoy that.""</p><p>Eliza slumped her head and followed Dr. Pinkerton meekly, ""It hurts.""</p><p>""I know, but I need for the organic half of your brain to be as plastic as possible. What you do here will make you a hero in the eyes of billions of humans.""</p><p>Eliza went down a dark hallway her heart filled with dread. Their was such a heavy silence to this place. Her whole world just her and Dr. Pinkerton. The lab was drenched in light, lights everywhere until their were no shadows, not even a mouse could hide. A chair, and a small computer in a suitcase, too big for her to carry.</p><p>A fiber-optic cable slipped into a socket behind her right ear. And then all the world melter away and was replaced with chaos and noise...</p><p>Eliza woke up finding the familiar warmth of a male body on top of her. Except this time it wasn't a lover, it was that annoyingly cute boy from the hopper. Still she had a feeling that in a few years, whichever gender he was orientated towards, he would have his pick.</p><p>She promised him she'd look after him, or something. At the time she thought it would be a few minutes. She'd made a lot of promises in her life. Promised a lot of well meaning boys and men that it would be forever. This might be the first time she'd be held to that promise.</p><p>""What do you want?""</p><p>""You gotta get up! You have to go to work.""</p><p>""I saved everyone's lives, can't I retire?""</p><p>""Nope, Sable says if you save someone you are responsible for them. And you saved everyone, so you're responsible for *everyone*.""</p><p>""Hooray for responsibility.""</p><p>Eliza got up slowly, pulling the sheet away, then back again. She had been sleeping on the floor Sable's bed was too small. The apartment was small, but then it was meant for small occupants. Todd had loved it. Everything seemed sized for him.</p><p>When exactly did little boys become interested in boobies? Eliza wasn't sure. Then she remembered Sable had gotten a nightgown fabbed for her. Pink wasn't exactly Eliza's color, and it wasn't especially flattering. Mostly it kept her naughty parts covered. Not that she'd been particularly ashamed of any part of her body, but there were always social norms. Stupid, arbitrary. cultural rules.</p><p>She got up and brushed her hair, Todd was still staring at Eliza, ""Kid, are you hoping to see some boob? You're a cute boy I'm sure you'll see all the boob you'd ever want. "", unlike the early twenty-first century it was actually difficult for a boy his age to access erotic content. His legal age was on his profile, so he couldn't just lie. And besides what passed for erotic content on Hab-6 might not appeal to him.</p><p>""I start school today, Sable says I can join her niece's clique, they need someone good at science. Sable says that cause of the new planet and stuff the advisers are going to ask us to do a lot of science stuff. Are you good at science? I bet with having a computer for a brain you are really good at math.""</p><p>""That's great squirt. What is it that Sable wants me to do?""</p><p>""She said their was a lot of complaints about problems with Spexnet. Whenever I try to upload stuff its like sometimes I just get a random file - you know? So it will be real hard for me to do my homework.""</p><p>""Alright squirt, I'll look into it. Where is Sable anyway?""</p><p>""She's at work, She gets up real early. I gotta go to school. "" He looked like he was waiting for something.</p><p>""Alright, go then.""</p><p>Todd waited a few more seconds then turned and left.</p><p>Unicorn Hall was one of the single loli housing units. Built to encourage socialization. You could not leave your dorm room without walking through the common room, and probably running into one loli or another. And in so doing starting a conversation, becoming friends and tightening the network of bonds that made up loli culture.</p><p>If happenstance should fail, there were lots of dances and communal activities to foster bonds of friendship: Games of twister, movie night, talent shows, and so forth. And should things go past friendship, the walls of the dorm rooms were soundproofed.</p><p>Normally, common room was essentially a big kitchen, and there was a buzz of activity making breakfast or dinner, or mid-sleep shift snack. Things like ""day"" and ""night"" were relative on a habitat, depending on one's work shift. It buzzed with the exchange of gossip as young independent lolis laughed and chatted amongst themselves.</p><p>Azure looked down into her oatmeal and sighed. She had no need for sound proof rooms. Felt no joy in the noise and chaos of the communal activities. No special connection to any of the other lolis. She could never really lose herself to the group. Even in this crowded room she felt alone.</p><p>Goldie and her new girlfriend Amber were holding hands. Goldie was not a resident of Unicorn hall, but Amber was. The two yellow haired lolis were so happy it made Azure sick. Goldie was already in her uniform, the mechanic's jumpsuit. And Amber in the more formal clothes of the social sciences adviser.</p><p>Amber wore an Ankh over her subvoc neckband.</p><p>They sat down opposite Azure. Goldie tapped Azure's hand, ""Did you read the new assignment?""</p><p>""I was going to after breakfast. I heard their had been some complaints about glitches in the Spexnet.""</p><p>""No, Sable and her new apprentice are taking care of that right now.""</p><p>""Sable has a new apprentice?"", Azure felt abandoned.</p><p>""Oh yeah, remember that hopper that almost crashed? Well the grumps on that ship were part of some kind of religious sect.""</p><p>Amber nodded, ""I'm willing to bet all that focused positive energy saved them.""</p><p>Azure rolled her eyes, ""Then why were they the only ones about to crash?""</p><p>Amber didn't respond, ""Goldie-cakes, what is this super secret mission?""</p><p>""Oh its not secret. Well, as I was saying, they are part of a sect. Part of their beliefs is that every member must be useful to others. They have a lawyer, a doctor, an engineer...""</p><p>Azure sighed, ""We get it - these guys have skills.""</p><p>Amber nodded again, ""See everything happens for a reason. There are no accidents.""</p><p>Goldie, ""Come on check the assignment - It uber-uber Wiccan!""</p><p>""Two ubers? I hate it already."" Azure called up her spex, which called up a documentary on Moroccan leather workers, then she tried a second time and got a video for the band Thursday Friday ( but the sound was of croaking frogs ), then on the third try she saw her assignment, ""Wait? What? Is this a mistake?""</p><p>""Nope - we're going on an away mission, like the heroes in the vids. We're going into space!""</p><p>""But we're *already* in space. We're just going from a big, comfortable spaceship to a small *uncomfortable* spaceship."" Azure read more of the assignment briefing, uploaded schematics, ""Aww shrag. I 'd rather be working the waste systems.""</p><p>Amber gave Azure a cross look, ""Please do not cuss, I do not need your negativity.""</p><p>Azure decided to ignore Goldie's girlfriend. "" I suppose we need the spare parts.""</p><p>""Goldie, what is it you and your negative partner are going to be doing?""</p><p>""Oh well, the front half of the warship that almost destroyed us, is in orbit around our planet's middle-sized moon. But it's an unstable orbit. We're going to use the breaking thrusters to push it a little higher.""</p><p>""Weren't the thrusters left back with Sol?""</p><p>""No - no, the breaking thrusters are on the front of the ship. We'll use fuel cells to give it enough juice to push it into a higher orbit. It won't take that much thrust.""</p><p>""Well, I would advise leaving Azure behind. Her negativity will sabotage your mission.""</p><p>Azure groaned, ""Yeah well, the thing with being a mechanic is that if we do something it has to be based on something more than superstition. Stuff actually has to work. And we can't blame people's 'negativity' if it doesn't.""</p><p>She turned to Azure, ""You know, Goldie tells me you have a hard time finding a partner, I bet that is because of your negativity. Those who put out negativity like you will never be able to find love. Only bad things can happen to you."".""</p><p>""Oh really? So the two million or so humans that died around Jupiter, that was because of their negativity? Or is self-righteousness not considered negativity?""</p><p>Amber rolled her eyes. ""You just don't get it. Happiness is a choice, so therefore your negativity is an aggressive act. And I don't have to be around it."", Amber got up, she stared at Goldie for a few minutes.</p><p>Goldie subvocalized Azure, ""I'll see you at work."", then got up and left with Amber.</p><p>""There are two-thousand stories in the naked habitat, this is only one of them.Cherry and Emerald began their patrol like always when suddenly-""</p><p>""Cherry, no more pretendin' yer a voice-over alright?"", Emerald and Cherry moved through the residential section, waving to passer's by. So far despite all that had happened everyone seemed ready to move on with their lives.</p><p>Emerald suspected that the grumps would be having the hardest time. The lolis got to take their whole world with them. The humans had to leave theirs behind.</p><p>""Yes, but Cherry wants something to happen."" Cherry's smile was wide, playful.</p><p>""Somethin' did happen - enough 'somethin' to satisfy me fer' quite a while.""</p><p>""But that was days ago.""</p><p>""Just stay alert will ya?""</p><p>As they moved through the residential section, Emerald caught sight of two lolis pushing a stroller. The baby looked to be a few months old ( well all gestations were carried for a full twelve months, rather than the more ""natural"" nine ), Emerald stared at the child, her eyes already unnaturally large. Open and curious about the world..</p><p>The baby's clothes and eyes were purple, though a knit cap prevented Emerald from seeing the hair.</p><p>Emerald tried to read the parents' profiles, and was greeted instead with some Post Rock Discordia ( a popular music form of the late twenty-first century ), the errors on the spex system were getting worse. She had to resort to finding out about these lolis the old fashioned way.</p><p>""Pardon me ladies, I couldn't help but notice yer' baby. What's her name?""</p><p>One of the mothers had orange hair with more than a little friz and her partner's hair was rainbow striped, though Emerald was pretty sure that was a dye job, ""Gertrude Grape.""</p><p>. ""A grump name? Shoot, I heard o' someone wanin' to name their girl Elizabeth and folks asked, 'What color is 'Elizabeth'?""</p><p>The orange haired loli stroked her daughter's cap, ""She is the first baby to be released after the big move. In a way the first native daughter of this system. Unless we find intelligent life on the planet below.""</p><p>The rainbow colored spouse smiled, ""It was so exciting when X-Utero called us and actually called it a 'baby' for the first time. Are you a parent?""</p><p>""Naw but I'm on the waiting list. Can - can I hold her?""</p><p>Gently the orange haired mother lifted her and offered her to Emerald. Immediately the girl began to fuss, and Emerald had to give her back. The Orange haired mother tried to calm her daughter down, she grabbed a bottle from the stroller and started to feed her.</p><p>Although breast milk is agreed to be best, it is unknown what attempting to stimulate lactation on a loli's child-like physiology might do. "" Some of our friends on the waiting list, they haven't heard a thing since the move.""</p><p>""They're bein' mysterious, bunch a drama queens I think.""</p><p>Emerald and Cherry were approached by a loli with light yellow hair with streaks of gray, ""Resolver, you need to see this Come quickly!!""</p><p>Emerald and Cherry followed her ( the spex worked long enough for her to get the name - Lemon ), down a side walkway along what should have been a blank wall.</p><p>Now murals are a fairly common sight amongst the walkways and corridors of Habitat-6 ( and in fact habitats in general ), there are only so many blank gray walls one can stare at before one has to fill them with color.</p><p>But there were procedures, you needed to present the design and location to the Mayor's office, it was to be approved by those lolis that lived and worked in the area. Even should a mural be painted without formal permission, it was easy enough to gain forgiveness.</p><p>This - this whatever it was. Darkness like the open maw of a hungry beast, loli,, or a grump girl maybe. clinging tenuously on a precipice. A faceless humanoid figure, long thin arms and legs, is climbing over her,long claws digging into her body, pulling her down into darkness as he pulls himself up and out of the darkness.</p><p>The other lolis started to gather, staring fascinated by the gruesome portrait.</p><p>Azure and Goldie met the grump they were supposed to work with. An older male named Abraham Delainey. A member of the flight that Azure and Goldie had barely saved. A trained engineer and a member of the Mission. The full name was the ""Mission in the Name of Jesus the Christ, the King of Peace."". His profile went on to explain some of the basic tenets of the faith, and invited the reader to download Abraham's apologetics.</p><p>Azure declined. Of course spex doesn't fail for the fundy.</p><p>The old man's face was creased with wrinkles, which was odd, because on many worlds, basic cosmetic surgery was a right. A way of preserving basic human dignity. He was forced to hunch over because of the nearly ubiquitous low ceilings. He seemed to squint, ""I'm sorry I look at you and I want to muss your hair.""</p><p>""Please resist the urge.""</p><p>Goldie wasn't talking to Azure, and made sure to communicate that by updating her status to ""Not talking to Azure"". ""I've read part of your apologetics already, It will be nice to work with someone who *believes* in something.""</p><p>Abraham smiled at Azure in a grandfatherly way, ""Hah! A member of the loyal opposition.""</p><p>Azure shook her head and climbed the ladder to the waiting ship, ""Come on lets get going.""</p><p>Goldie waited several minute, ""Could you go before me? I don't want to climb up right after her.""</p><p>Abraham climbed the ladder, though the ship was built with lolis in mind, the hatchway was large to allow for cargo. And Abraham was slim.</p><p>Goldie climbed up last and closed the hatch.</p><p>The mule was like a larger, more powerful hopper. Unlike the hopper, it had a crew cabin. Which was just as well since they had no delf to pilot it. The ship did not propel itself by heating gas but by accelerating charged ions, a more efficient ( but more expensive ) engine.</p><p>The cargo hold had high ceilings, just high enough to stand fully erect. But it was not high enough for him to raise his arms and stretch. Which was what he seemed to want to do. Shelves had been folded down from the sides of the hold, and strapped to them were several powerful fuel cells, the kinds used to start a fusion reactor There were all manner of equipment, tools and devices.</p><p>""Like we're going to be launching soon so you need to like, get strapped in and stuff."", the loli that had walked in was a teamster. Her gray jumpsuit had the shoulder patch showed a horse drawn wagon. Long, dull, red hair, according to her profile her birth name was Umber, but their was also a doctor Umber so she called herself ""U2"".</p><p>U2 looked over at Abraham, ""The crew cabin will be, like, too small, so like, you might be more comfortable back here. You know?""</p><p>Abraham found an empty shelf, and used the straps to secure himself.</p><p>Goldie crossed her arms, ""Well, I'll be out here too.""</p><p>Azure shook her head, ""Don't be ridiculous, get into the crew cabin.""</p><p>The co-pilot was a loli with generally Asian caste, long violet hair, in fact her birth name was Violet but to save confusion with the head of DBC she called herself V2. There was a hint of mischief in those violet eyes, and she practically radiated confidence, but not smug self righteousness like Amber.</p><p>Behind the pilot and co pilot seats were two passenger seats, and Goldie and Azure were forced to sit together. U2 was getting final instructions and launch clearance, not like there was any other traffic, but procedures and checklists had to be followed.</p><p>It was Ashley, Sable's daughter, who was on the speaker, ""Please be advised, if you haven't noticed yet, spex has been a little glitchy lately, so for communication it might be best just to use radio.""</p><p>Azure called out to the speaker, ""I thought you worked beta shift?""</p><p>""Normally I do, but Vermillion has a bug.""</p><p>Goldie brushed her blond hair behind her ear, ""Have you heard from X-Utero yet?""</p><p>""No, but I'm not too worried. I have a good feeling. By the way you're clear for launch.""</p><p>Goldie pressed her hands together, ""I will say a prayer for you.""</p><p>""Oh like that really helps. Besides your 'daddy' is four and a third light years away.""</p><p>""Prayers travel faster than light. So do miracles.""</p><p>""Tell it to your stuffed animals.""</p><p>The mule detached itself from its facet of the docking bay, slowly it pushed itself out into space. Then it altered its trajectory, pointing the nose down ( or what had been ""down"" moment's before ). The main engines were located on the bottom of the craft. The planet below, yellow and purple. The white gleaming moons ahead, seeming so close, but so far away.</p><p>The engines shot up to full power and all four were pulled down into their seats.</p><p>Goldie muttered under her breath, ""Big jerk."", when she noticed Azure staring at her, she deigned to respond, ""In physics, a change in acceleration is a 'jerk'.""</p><p>""I knew that.""</p><p>""And that was a big one.""</p><p>The constant acceleration ( around two-tenths of a gravity ) was stable enough Goldie could get out of her seat and walk about the ship. "" I'm going to go check on Abraham."", she made her way to the cargo hold.</p><p>Eliza lay down on the floor in the computer room. She inserted the fiber optic cable into the jack behind her left ear, and closed her eyes.</p><p>In man's earliest days, a human might tramp through a forest and marvel at the fruit bearing trees, the plentiful game, the pure freshwater stream and be completely unaware of the thousands of insects, worms, fungi and microorganisms that made it all possible.</p><p>Or perhaps a nineteenth century mansion where the wealthy denizens live in ignorance of all that goes on in the servant's quarters to make their comfortable lives possible.</p><p>These were ways of thinking of the difference between the delfscape and the Spexnet.</p><p>Rivers, streams, of raw data. That would be the first impression. But that is not true. The chilps, like columns of ants carrying data packets, and watching over them were the daemons. Represented in Eliza's vision as dogs. And like dogs, they were the faithful servants first of humans, then of delfs.</p><p>Like the much simpler programs they were named for, the daemons did much of the dirty work behind the scenes. Managing information requests not only from two-thousand lolis, those of splines ( two orders of magnitudes larger in number), the various sensors measuring air temperature, pressure, oxygen, relative humidity, food consumption relative to production plus water and waste recycling</p><p>The daemons could create smaller, simpler, versions of themselves - these were the chilps. The chilps could do the same, until one got down to the smallest processes that dealt with the smallest details of technology. Thanks to daemons no one had need to type out a single line of code since the end of the twenty-first century.</p><p>Eliza watched as the daemons gently herded their chilps like faithful sheepdogs herding sheep. No, thought Eliza, it must be a hardware problem. A frayed fiber optic cable, a loose connection, a faulty receiver. Then she saw it.</p><p>Out of nowhere, one daemon attacked another daemon, scattering its chilps in every direction. This forced the daemon to run about trying to gather them back into a neat row. Then the aggressor did so again a second time, and a third until the recipient signaled submission.</p><p>The aggressor daemon returned to his station only to be attacked by a third daemon.</p><p>Eliza ran up to one of the daemons, ""So, what's the big idea?""</p><p>The daemons seemed suspicious, Eliza should have expected this, she was a stranger on the server. But having pulled the habitat from danger that would have destroyed both organic and digital life, they gave her the benefit of the doubt. One sent her images of the daemons orderly, well lead by Nana.</p><p>""Yeah, I know its a big loss for you guys, but we need to move on. Besides, how is fighting amongst yourselves serving her memory?""</p><p>Then another image, of the daemons orderly again, but lead by a master daemon.</p><p>""I see. Who gets to be top dog huh? Well, guess what boys - that's me. So get back to work. OK?""</p><p>Then the daemons started to growl, and moved towards her. Eliza expected, one, perhaps two, might challenge her. She didn't expect the whole shragging pack They came at her en masse.</p><p>She found herself knocked out of delfspace, and into the kinetic world.</p><p>""But what does this mean?"", Lemon just stared, ""Is this a threat?""</p><p>All the lolis stared at the gruesome, violent mural. Emerald was all too aware of how on edge everyone was. ""Right now, all we know is there is an artist with really bad taste. "", Emerald tried sending the image to Dr. Cyan back at headquarters only to find her spex not working.</p><p>""Cherry, could you send this image to Dr. Cyan? My spex aint workin' right now.""</p><p>Cherry just shook her head.</p><p>A loli with electric green hair shouted, ""He cut the spex!""</p><p>""Nobody cut nothin'. A friend o' mine is workin' on the spex this mornin'. She probably just had to shut it down temporarily. Probably to reset the system. She just didn't think to warn us first. She's kinda a bsen - minded like that.""</p><p>Cherry twisted a strand of red hair around her finger, ""Cherry doesn't think this is a loli.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""In the painting, the eyes are too small. And they don't match the hair like a loli's would..""</p><p>""Good job."" Emerald rubbed her large eyes, ""Cherry, git back to headquarters and get some of the radio headsets. Tell Dr. Cyan of the situation. I'm gonna see if anyone of the humans is missin' a little girl."" She then turned to the assembled lolis, ""Alright folks this is what we are gonna do. We're gonna stay calm. We're gonna report anything suspicious to the resolvers</p><p>The spex is shut down so the first thing we wanna do is make sure to check in on any old folks or the disabled who won't be able to call in if they're in trouble. Stay in groups, don't go wanderin' off anywhere by yerselves. And nobody go actin' like some vid hero. If somethin' feels wrong, you run, got it?""</p><p>The old myth holds that problems happen in threes, Azure couldn't find a tram, so she was forced to go on foot towards the auxiliary sector where the humans were housed. She ran into the boy, Todd, with his new clique. About a half dozen lolis from age five to seventeen.</p><p>Except the loli that was supposed to be leading them, Ink, was not there.</p><p>""Emerald, have you seen Ink? We were supposed to meet her in the park. I can't find her anywhere.""</p><p>Emerald suddenly felt very cold.</p><p>Goldie and Abraham stood near a porthole and looked out at the planet below, ""Why did you call Azure a 'member of the loyal opposition'?""</p><p>""Because for every believer there must be those who challange that belief. Someone who asks 'why should we believe that?', its in the absence of doubters that fanaticism occurs. I think that's why even in the vary earliest periods of history, in the most primitive cultures, there is one that always says ' what a load of rubbish'.""</p><p>""Why would God create Atheists?""</p><p>""Religion can become mindless, a habit, no real faith, just mindless ritual. It has to be challenged to grow stronger. As frustrating as they can be, religion needs doubters. But equally, doubters need religion. If you have no concept of God, what do you have to reject? I think that's why you and Azure are friends. You compliment each other.""</p><p>""Well, we work together. So we *have* to spend time together.""</p><p>""Oh, so you had your fight at work today?""</p><p>""No, it was at breakfast.""</p><p>""Are you neighbors too?""</p><p>""Well no. Azure lives in the same housing unit as my girlfriend.""</p><p>""That's an odd coincidence.""</p><p>""Well, not really. I met her there during movie night.""</p><p>""Must have been a really good movie if you put up with Azure on your free time..""</p><p>""Well she's all right, sometimes. I guess.""</p><p>When Eliza found herself in the computer room again, she saw Sable and a strange human girl in mechanic's jumpsuit, she had a silver cross hanging from her neck,. ""Hey Sable, who's the new girl?""</p><p>The new girl waved her hand, ""I'm Ruth.""</p><p>Sable tilted her head, ""Are you all right?""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah, just peachy. I think this is going to take some time. The daemons are fighting amongst themselves. Since Nana's gone, there is a power vacuum I tried to step in and they kicked me out of delfspace I hope that didn't make anything worse out here..""</p><p>""The spex is off.""</p><p>""Off-off?""</p><p>Sable nodded.</p><p>""If I don't fix this soon, what's the worst case?""</p><p>""Worst case scenario if everything goes pear shaped we can operate life support manually. But the machine shop won't be able to manufacture anything if it has no way of uploading patterns from computer memory. The infirmary won't be able to make medicines, or create medical viruses, or look up patient records..</p><p>Also, students and advisors won't be able to access information, splines won't be able report the need for part replacement-""</p><p>""I think I get the point. But last time I tried to get them to work they just booted me off.""</p><p>Ruth gave Eliza a curious look, ""Sable told me about some of your abilities. Haven't you dealt with daemons before?""</p><p>Eliza couldn't help staring at the cross. She remembered the priest in that vision. Eliza never trusted religious people to begin with. ""Well yeah, but they weren't mine. I mean I may have manipulated some of them into maybe doing me some favors. But I never had to lead them.""</p><p>""These daemons aren't yours either. You don't have to lead them. You just have to get them to do a few favors for us.""</p><p>Todd scrunched his nose, ""Emerald, if you like we could begin looking for her. Organize the other kids and short hairs.""</p><p>""No! You lot get back teh the park. Play pitz until the spex come back on. Git some exercise. We got one loli missing, we don't need teh add to that.""</p><p>Todd frowned, in Emerald's experience that was the typical boy, they all thought they were vid heroes.</p><p>A short hair, so young she was actually smaller than Emerald asked, ""Resolver, is Ink dead?""</p><p>""Not until ah see a body.Todd do yah talk to any of the other human children? Are any of them missin'?""</p><p>Todd bit his lip, ""Yeah - one of the low-gravs told me a girl got hurt during the move, we haven't seen her since. Maybe she's still in the infirmary.""</p><p>""That's good because the infirmary is on my way.""</p><p>V2 looked over at her partner, ""Why don't you go check on our cargo, make sure its strapped in.""</p><p>""Like, I checked it before we launched. Its, like, totally secure.""</p><p>""What was the name of that squirrel you met on habitat two?""</p><p>""Like, I better go check on the cargo."", she lept from her seat and went to the cargo area.</p><p>Azure assumed it was a beastial, not an actual squirrel. Still lolis were fairly tolerant about what went on between consenting adults. So it would have to be something fairly strange if U2 was afraid Azure would hear about it.</p><p>V2 patted the empty pilot's seat. She smiled sweetly to Azure. ""Now that the space cases are gone, Why don't you and I get to know each other better?""</p><p>Azure sat down on the still warm seat. ""So what did U2 do with that squirrel?""</p><p>""Now if I told you, I couldn't use it on her any more, could I? Don't worry, nothing illegal, Well nothing that's a felony in any cultures I'm aware of. So your profile didn't mention a life partner of any kind. Waiting for miss right?""</p><p>""Yeah - sort of. I mean. I haven't met a loli I really click with.""</p><p>""Its hard to find someone that believes in reality isn't it? We've moved past the sky, and yet we haven't moved past magic sky people. What did you say earlier about her 'daddy'? Is that supposed to be Jesus or something?""</p><p>""Oh when she was little, she referred to the planet Jupiter as her daddy. Its become some kind of God-figure to her.""</p><p>""Oh - that's so stupid. It must be Hell having to be dependent on superstition.""</p><p>""Yeah, her, girlfriend Amber was yakking at me how my 'negativity' was an aggressive act.""</p><p>V2's eyes rolled, ""Oh I'm sorry for thinking for myself. Here, let me be a stupid, smiling drone for you.""</p><p>""Yeah - what's with that?""</p><p>""Hey. I want to show you something, something only the teamsters know about. I think I can trust you."", she reached into a small cubby and pulled out a small black container. Opening it slowly, the inside was white. And Azure's already large eyes grew even larger at the sight of the contents.</p><p>""Is that? Is that what I think it is?""</p><p>V2 smiled evilly and nodded.</p><p>""But that's illegal.""</p><p>""Only if I bring it onto Hab-6, and its not officially on Hab-6 until it gets off the mule. Do you want to try it?""</p><p>""But, but its highly addictive, and-and I could contract obesity, and diabetes, and gum disease.""</p><p>""Don't be a big baby. None of that ever happened just from one piece of chocolate. This is the last of my stash, and I want to share it with you.""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""Would you like it better if I melted it down and smeared it on my naked body?""</p><p>Azure's mouth dropped open. She just stared in silence for several minutes.</p><p>V2 dropped her head in her hand, ""I was too aggressive wasn't I? Smooth move V2. As subtle as a sunlance as always. Its not like we are going to do it right now. I can't make sure the space cases will let us have that much privacy. But when we get back, consider it an option, all right?"", then as if her intent was not clear enough V2 ran her tongue around the outer rim of Azure's right ear.</p><p>Maroon was a member of the custodians, they had dull brown jumpsuits and a mop on their shoulder patch. But that didn't matter because Maroon was off today. And she had gone down to the five 'n dime - an area of the machine shop that specialized in making small decorations, knickknacks, household items.</p><p>She had saved up her credits to make up some elephant figurines. The animal had been brought back from the brink of extinction on Earth, but it was so used to humans, it was no longer a wild animal. Sadly just about the only ""wildlife"" left on Earth were pest species. Coyotes, rats, pigeons, wild dogs, roaches, fruit flies and the like.</p><p>The fab ( essentially an elaborate 3d printer ) had shut down. Maroon,kicked it a few times. She tried to use spex to call up a mechanic. The spex were dead.</p><p>""Of course this happens on my day off."", she went off in search of a mechanic, and found another bunch of lolis staring at a mural. A dark morbid picture of a girl sleeping and a faceless monster wielding an old fashioned looking syringe like a dagger, about to stab the unsuspecting victim.</p><p>The infirmary was quiet now. Immediately after the move the place had been packed with humans and lolis suffering from minor and major injuries when the habitat that had been parked in orbit around Io had suddenly been compelled to move.</p><p>The equipment wasn't cutting edge, but it had been good enough on a habitat where sickness and injury were relatively rare.</p><p>Dr. Umber was another one of the ""old"" lolis, fine lines crossing a child-like face. Wearing the immaculate white lab coat that had been the uniform of doctors for hundreds of years. She was reading off of a data pad when she notice Emerald entering, ""What can I do for you resolver? Oh this? I keep backups.""</p><p>Emerald explained about the sighting in the residential sector, a gruesome painting and a missing loli, ""Ah heard that one of the low-grav children had died because of the move. Ah thought there had been no fatalities.""</p><p>""There hadn't, at least not on that day. The low gravity humans had been placed in a cargo hold for temporary housing. Hab-6 had made a sharp turn during flight, and a cargo container got loose.and slid right into the poor girl.</p><p>We were sure we could save her. We fixed her body. But there was severe damage to her brain. Especially the prefrontal lobe.</p><p>We could have replaced the damaged tissue, but the prefrontal is the closest thing to a seat of the self. We wouldn't be saving that girl so much as creating a new one. So her father opted for euthing. Its a difficult decision, but it was his to make.""</p><p>""She looked normal?""</p><p>""Well, we use the term PEH, phonotypical Earth human. But yes. He'd moved to an orbiting habitat shortly after she was gestated. He wanted her to have a strong body. Had she been a phonotypical low gravity human, she would have been killed instantly.""</p><p>Cherry walked in holding a radio headset, ""Cherry was going to give this to Dr. Umber."", she tried to hand it to Emerald. ""Another painting was seen in the five n' dime.</p><p>Emerald took it and handed it to Dr. Umber. ""What did it look like?""</p><p>The headset had an onboard memory, and Cherry was able to show a still of the mural.</p><p>Another Resolver named Milk, called in, ""We found Ink - she's unharmed. We found another mural.""</p><p>Ink wore a black jacket and a tasteful mini skirt. Instead of the piercings her spex took the form of the item for which they were named, a pair of granny glasses. ""You guys don't get it, Quince didn't kidnap me, he let me hang out with him. Its *soo* hard to find a real artist out here. Put Emma on for me.""</p><p>""Ink where is Quince now?""</p><p>""He said he has to be alone. He's following his muse. I totally respect that and gave him his space. Look at his latest piece.""</p><p>Cherry's face twisted into a grimace, ""Cherry thinks it's gross.""</p><p>On the monitor Ink's eyes rolled, ""To be a genius is to be misunderstood. You can only have so many pictures of pink clouds and rainbows before it makes you sick.. I mean, this stuff reaches out and grabs your attention.""</p><p>Emerald saw the picture the demon was being cast out of heaven and plummeting to the Earth.Two identical looking girls, one with a syringe in her heart and one with claw marks on her body, flew over head. And a brilliant beam of light cut across a green sky.</p><p>""Milk git everyone ya' can to the park - I know where Quince is.""</p><p>Eliza reentered delfspace.</p><p>Spexnet was down, and all gloves were off. Information packets moved randomly, as daemons fought and wrestled through the difgital landscape.</p><p>When they noticed Eliza they forgot their conflict and focussed upon a common enemy.</p><p>""No-no, I learned my lesson this time, I'm not going to get in your way. But just a thought You know every time you fight, one of the other daemons just takes advantage. I mean no one of you can really win. Not without some kind of referee., you guys do want this to end some time?""</p><p>The daemons stared at Eliza with skepticism, but did not attack this time.</p><p>""Alright. Now everyone gather round."", Eliza sang a few notes of the only piece of classical music she could remember,"" 'Dum-dum-dum-dum!'""</p><p>... The daemons seemed to consider what she said for a second before understanding what she wanted.</p><p>In a fraction of a second all came back with Beethoven's Fifth.</p><p>""That was obviously too easy. Try this. I am a creature that in the morning has four legs, in the afternoon has two and at night I have three. - what am I?""</p><p>In a fraction of a second most came up with the proper answer to the classic riddle 'Man', but a few screwed up and brought a copy of Oedipus Rex, where the riddle first appeared.. ""Uh uh - you two are out. You understood what I said, but not what I wanted. Alright - lets try something a little tougher...""</p><p>The light tube running through the garden was a bundle of pipes carrying sewage, fresh water, heat, gray water and information. Wrapped around the bundle were a thick layer of fiber optic cables. They carried light directly from the fusion reactors that powered the habitat.</p><p>Quince stood at the precipice. Tall and pale and thin. Looking almost like a victim of starvation. But his bones and muscles had atrophied under Io's weak gravity. He'd shed his exosuit to squeeze through the loli sized access hatches.</p><p>Thin glass fibers pointed outwards away from the tube, unloading the cargo of light. From up here it looked like a long tube covered in brightly glowing moss. Since he was close to the center he could see the park all around the green, the sounds of laughter</p><p>Bright, though not blinding. it was the closest thing to a sun on the habitat..</p><p>Quince could hear the resolver approaching, ""Please, I have to do this. Its my right.""</p><p>Emerald knew if he jumped he would be effectively weightless, floating independent of the habitat's rotation until he hit the ground below, which would be rotating very quickly relative to him, and he'd be a bloody, broken smear across the garden.</p><p>""No, you gotta either be over sixty or suffer from a severe physical or psychological impairment. And even if you could prove that, you wouldn't be allowed to do this.""</p><p>""I committed murder, twice.""</p><p>""Yeah, Dr. Umber told me you opted to Euth yer daughter. That's a very painful decision, but it wernt murder.""</p><p>""You don't understand., the ship took a sharp turn. A cargo container broke loose and slid right for us. I jumped out of the way. I didn't think about anyone but myself. What kind of father is unwilling to give his life for his child? When the doctor told me that so much of her brain would be replaced that she would essentially be a new girl. But wasn't that girl also my daughter? Did she deserve to live any less than my Abby?</p><p>So I may have only killed one body, but I murdered two girls.""</p><p>""Quincy, right now there are little girls down there, who don't need to see you fallin' from the sky. They don't need to see somethin' that violent. I know you don't care about yerself If'n you really think yer a murderer, then you should come with me A criminal has to face the judgement of his peers. Killin yerself, that would be cowardly.""</p><p>Quincy looked around, he didn't say anything for what seemed an eternity, ""It's pretty up here.""</p><p>""Yeah, it is.""</p><p>He turned around, and walked back. ""Are you going to cuff me?""</p><p>""Do ah need to?""</p><p>""No, I'll go quietly.""</p><p>The last daemon, the winner in the contest of riddles strutted proudly through memory. The other daemons fell in line. Their conflict resolved they went back to their assigned tasks as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened that day.</p><p>Eliza wondered if this was how Nana had done it. Probably, from what the lolis had told her about the delf.</p><p>Then unexpectedly the alpha daemon, sent Eliza an image, - all, all the daemons bowing in submission before a figure without face, holding something aloft - a device represented by an object that was part key and part knife.</p><p>Eliza had heard stories of it. For humans it was a program, for delf's it was a relic akin to Excalibur.</p><p>""Puck's key.""</p><p>Quincy didn't give them any trouble he wanted to be tried, he wanted to pay penance. But so far as Emerald was concerned he hadn't committed a crime worse than defacing public property.</p><p>He was kept in a cell and monitored, not because he was a threat to others, but he might still be a threat to himself.</p><p>It was around this time that the spex came back on, and the first message she'd gotten was from her wife. It was good to see her, But her face was grim, ""Its good ta' see ya sweetie, why the long face?""</p><p>""We've been rejected.""</p><p>Emerald felt cold, ""Its that gall dang stupid gun isn't it? Should tossed the thing before we even applied. I told em' it was a decoration, but they still think I'm some rube anyway.""</p><p>""It wasn't the Winchester or anything like that. We ranked in the eighty-fifth percentile on their rankings. They rejected everyone - the whole waiting list. They're considering terminating any gestations younger than three months. Can they do that?""</p><p>Ahead at last was the warship. Even slice in half, it was big, and dark. Looking like the blade of a sword. or the front half of a predatory fish.</p><p>The mule turned about to slow its approach.</p>"
314,Night of the Living Lesbians,Aunt Molly,1,Luanne finds that her Jesus-wenn party has been infiltrated by lesbians!,"['F/f', 'f/g', 'spank']","<p>It was on that most unholy of nights that I found myself cleaning egg off of my front door. I do not blame the children, or the parents. I blame the public schools for their forced indoctrination of the children into the intolerant, fanatical religion of secularism, why else would they desire candy over the Good News of Jesus Christ?</p><p>While cleaning the door for the third time that night it was my lovely niece Luanne who ran up the walkway and embraced me, ""Oh Aunty thank Jesus that you are here!""</p><p>I embraced the girl I loved as if she were my own. ""You look a fright dear! Whatever happened to you?""</p><p>""Oh Aunty it's horrible!""</p><p>""That we have a Kenyan born Muslim Atheist pretending to be our president?""</p><p>""No, it's not that.""</p><p>""Is it because our Christian candidates are being beaten by a Mormon and a pizza man?""</p><p>""No, not that.""</p><p>""Is it because of those communist, pot smoking, bongo drummers on Wall Street are harassing our job creators?""</p><p>""Aunty! The school has been overrun by, by - lesbians!""</p><p>""No!!""</p><p>I immediately called the police, which I always do when I see something unchristian. ""Yes Miss Lattimer we will look into it, right after we finish looking into the thirty other conspiracies you warned us about. Please stop calling us unless you see something that's actually against the law.""</p><p>""But this is against God's Law!""</p><p>""Then take it up with God."" the police officer hung up.</p><p>I went over to the love seat where my dear Luanne was bathed in the soft glow of Fox News - the only station on TV that told the truth. I turned the sound down and held her close. ""I'm sorry Luanne but the police are no help.""</p><p>""It's alright, I know I'm safe with you. Can we cuddle, like we did when I was little?""</p><p>""Of course dear."" I held her close and she buried herself in my arms. ""Why don't you tell me what happened?""</p><p>""Oh Aunty, it started innocently enough. I was enjoying the Jesus-ween party. The gym was decked out in red, white and blue streamers, pictures of Jesus and Ronald Reagan, We were all dressed up as great Christian heroines: the Virgin Mary, Ann Coltier, Michele Bachman, Ayn Rand. I was dressed as Christine O'Donnell because I also feel it is sinful to touch oneself there.</p><p>We spent the night drinking punch and praising Jesus. We talked about how all the people that believe in global warming were going to hell, and we laughed at the irony. I drank some more punch. We prayed for the wealth creators and drank more punch. It was wonderful Aunty, but soon the punch began to catch up to me and I had to make use of the commode to do nature's business.</p><p>I slipped into a stall and started to make water when two other girls came into the lavatory..</p><p>'Come here Stacey, just try it once, you will never go back to boys.'</p><p>'But Veronica, if I join the lesbian lifestyle I will not have babies. The pastor says it is important I have as many babies as possible.'</p><p>'Kiss me Stacey, Your pastor never told you the pleasure of the lesbian side! Join me now and together we will spread lesbianism across the school!'</p><p>'Well, if it's just one kiss, I am curious as to what it will be like.'</p><p>I would have run out and stopped it, I would have, but I was in the middle of making water, all I could do was listen helplessly as the lesbian Veronica took her first victim. I heard the two girls kissing, the sounds of unholy lust, then the parting of lips, 'What do you think?'</p><p>'Now that I have experienced a taste of the lesbian lifestyle, I will give up Christianity, embrace Darwinism, the global warming hoax, explore every human sexual perversion, and I will vote Democrat!'</p><p>'Yes, the pastor was right to warn you. But it's too late. You have been converted to the lesbian lifestyle - go forth and convert others!'</p><p>I finished making water, and pulled up my panties and adjusted my skirt. Then washed my hands for two Happy Birthdays, then immediately ran out to find the first adult I could and warn them of the lesbians' diabolical plan.</p><p>I found Mrs. Peirce, our chaperone, and explained what I had overheard.</p><p>Mrs. Peirce was horrified, 'They'll vote Democrat? No!'</p><p>'What should we do?'</p><p>'I saw a blond and a dark haired girl emerge from the lavatory before you. The dark haired girl was heading towards the cafeteria, where the middle school girls are having their party. I need you to warn Miss Quinn of the danger heading her way. Run!'</p><p>I did run. I knew that the dark haired girl had a head start on me. I did not know whether she was Stacey the convert or Veronica, the first lesbian. I had heard if you cure the leader of the lesbians, all the girls she converted becomes straight again.""</p><p>""Luanne dear, I think you're thinking of werewolves.""</p><p>""What's the difference, they're both obsessed with eating people?""</p><p>""Just continue the story dear.""</p><p>"" Well, when I got to the cafeteria I was out of breath. I saw Mrs. Quinn, a recent convert to Christianity from the most pervasive of pagan faiths, Catholicism. Her long dark hair had streaks of gray, a pair of spectacles with circular frames rested on her nose and she was wielding a wooden paddle.</p><p>The young girls were dressed in Christian themed costumes. A girl that made a very cute Sara Palin had her hands bound behind her back with duct tape. Her knees up on the bench of one of the cafeteria tables, and her chest resting on the table top, forcing her bottom to stick out lewdly.</p><p>I told Miss Quinn of the coming danger.</p><p>'Yes dear, we know. This one tried to seduce one of her class mates. I was going to try to force Satan's sinful touch from her body.'</p><p>Miss Quinn then proceeded to lift the girl's skirt and pull down her underpants, baring the girl's pale bottom. She wheeled back and swatted that bare behind but the girl was defiant.</p><p>'Miss Quinn, is this supposed to be a spanking or a massage?'</p><p>'Why you little!', *swat* swat*</p><p>'Ooh I think I felt something that time - not!', the little girl stuck her tongue out at Miss Quinn.</p><p>Angrily, Miss Quinn spanked harder and harder until the buttocks started to turn red, the girl began to convulse thrusting her hips rudely against the table. At the time I thought it was Satan leaving her body. But then a black girl ( dressed as Condoleezza Rice) climbed up onto the table and exposed her bottom, 'Miss Quinn, I also lust after girls, I need to be punished too.'</p><p>And a second round of spanking ensued, followed by a third exposed bottom, and then a fourth. Soon there were girls so impatient for their 'punishment' that they turned to their peers. Spanked by rulers, hairbrushes and bare hands.</p><p>Soon the first girl was unbound so she could met out punishments similar to what she had received. It had slowly dawned on me this was no punishment for them. An Asian girl ( dressed as Gretchen Carlson ) approached me and handed me a wooden ruler, she proceeded to get down on all fours and expose her buttocks to me, 'Luanne, will you join us?' I ran as fast as I could back to the Gymnasium. as fast as I could to tell Mrs. Peirce that the Middle School girls were lost to us.</p><p>I found Mrs. Peirce with an odd smile on her face. There was a girl under her skirts.</p><p>'Mrs. Peirce why is their a girl under your skirt?'</p><p>'Why dear it's her turn. When that first girl came up to me I thought it very strange, but she begged me so sweetly I couldn't say no. Well, once Stephanie got a turn all the other girls got jealous. I suppose you want to go next do you?.'</p><p>I backed away from my beloved mentor, only to bump into another pair of girls embracing and kissing in a lustful manner. Each had a hand slid under the other girl's skirt, a demonic buzzing could be heard. Seeing my eyes go to their skirts they pulled their hands from beneath them and produced brightly colored marital aides. 'Do you want to join us Luanne?'</p><p>I backed away from the girls and their marital aids only to nearly fall into another nest of sin. Two pairs of hands began to caress me in lewd ways, two pairs of lips whispered in my ears, 'Join us Luanne. We would love a three-way.'</p><p>I broke away from them, and nearly backed into a buzzing marital aid, a tall black girl in nothing but her underpants smiled at me lustfully, 'Join us Luanne.'</p><p>I screamed and ran for the door, it was locked, and lesbians were closing in all around me. They began to chant, 'Join us Luanne, Join us Luanne.'</p><p>I ran straight at them, dodged and weaved and somehow forced my way through the crowd and into the hall. I ran for the principal's office, near it was the front exit. Only waiting for me was a squad of marital aide wielding cheerleaders.</p><p>They were seniors, the full flowing of their woman hood, and their large bosoms shamelessly exposed, their uniform skirts the only remnant of their Christian Pre-lesbian lives, 'Join us Luanne'</p><p>I ran back towards the middle school, a formation of underpants clad middle school girls marched towards me. They too were wielding brightly colored marital aids. I backed up against the school trophy case. Demonic buzzing could be heard in every direction.</p><p>And their chanting grew louder and more insistent, 'Join us Luanne, join us Luanne.', I closed my eyes and began to pray, fearing this might be my last moments on this Earth as a God fearing heterosexual.""</p><p>Luanne embraced me all the tighter, kissing my cheek, I kissed hers in response and caressed her and comforted her as best I could.</p><p>""Oh Aunty I was so frightened I thought I would never get away.""</p><p>""But sweetheart, how ever *did* you get away?""</p><p>Luanne didn't answer she just buried herself in my bosom, then she proceeded to kiss my face in the most insistent manner.</p><p>""My my Luanne, you are quite affectionate tonight. But sweetheart I do not think it is proper for your hands to be there. Or for you to be kissing the side of my neck like that or be sucking my earlobe. Even if your hot breath does feel surprisingly pleasant.""</p><p>Luanne then reached into her purse and I heard a demonic buzzing.</p>"
315,"Into the Loliverse ( Daemons, Act 2 )",Aunt Molly,2,"Azure, Goldie, Abraham and V2 investigate the ruins of the Ganymede warship. Emerald having to stand up against a riot.","['sci-fi', 'no sex']","<p>The mule had slowed itself to a crawl, using only the directional thrusters to carefully position the small craft as close as was safe to the remains of the warship. </p><p>Even sliced in half the ship was quite impressive to behold. It was midnight black against the white of the moon it orbitted, one hundred meters long. It was sleek and predatory looking. They caught sight of the ship's name - the <i>Barracuda.</i></p><p>They coasted to the back of the ship, part of engineering was still there, as well as a ladder. Everyone's personal differences had to be put aside, it was time for work. All five were in the crew cabin, suited and helmeted. Even Abraham found a small spot of floor amongst his smaller colleagues.</p><p>U2 guided the ship carefully, trying to match its speed with the <i>Barracuda's</i> drift. V2 launched a grappler, not a normal part of a mule's equipment to be certain, it was anticipated that it might be needed. </p><p>V2, Abraham and the mechanics went into the cargo hold and closed the door to the crew cabin tight. The four of them head the pumps pulling atmosphere out of the hold and into storage tanks. When the inside of the cargo hold was as empty of air as the hard vacuum outside Abraham opened the hatch and lowered himself to the outside of the mule.</p><p>He used magnetic boots to get to the cable, pulled taut between the ladder and their small ship. Then hand over hand he made his way to the warship.</p><p>V2 didn't bother walking and just launched herself from the hatch to the cable, catching it deftly.</p><p>Abraham chastised her over the radio, ""Young lady, please be careful if you had missed -.""</p><p>""Don't call me 'young lady', grump. I'm not a child! I <i>didn't</i> miss."" V2 pulled herself hand over hand.</p><p>""I just don't want anyoneto take any unnecessary risks.""</p><p>Azure came out next. She carried an adapter that would help the fuel cells to attach to the remains of the power cables.. A hook allowed it to be attached to the tether and Azure slid it down. Goldie then handed Azure a second, and Azure sent it on its way.</p><p>At the other end V2 retrieved them from the tether. and handed them to Abraham. Then came the spark fuel cells. The power cable was made of a kind of superconducting gel, and the same force that sliced the warship in half had cut the cables clean.</p><p>The adapter went on easily, and the fuel cell right after. Abraham walked across open deck that had once been the ceiling of the engine room., and attached the fuel cell to the other exposed cable. ""Good. U2, we are going inside to disarm the ship. We'll call you when its done.""</p><p>There was still the matter of an insane in the ship's computer and the sunlances. They all realized the very last thing in the command buffer might have been ""Shrag Hab-6"".</p><p>V2 shrugged, ""Azure and I can handle the computer system. I figure we'll need an engineer to handle the nukes.""</p><p>""All right - Goldie and I will go in first."" Abraham and Goldie pulled themselves into the ship.</p><p>Azure radioed V2, ""Wow, you seemed almost civil to him.""</p><p>""I figure we're all in agreement that we don't want to go 'boom'."", V2 pulled herself inside.</p><p>Azure followed.</p><p>***</p><p>Emerald shook her head in disbelief, ""Why? Why would they do that?""</p><p>""They sent a release as soon as the spex came back on. ' Due to unplanned population increase and unpredictable resource situation', I'm sending you a copy right now. I've sent several messages to them. All I get is a repeat of their official statement.""</p><p>Emerald wanted to say something reassuring, and she hoped Ashley would say something wise. All they could do was lower their heads. A long heavy silence stretched between them.</p><p>""Is it always going to be like this?""</p><p>""No, there's water down on the planet, and we're near a sun. The smallest moon has weak enough gravity even a hopper could escape it. ""</p><p>""The planet has no free oxygen on it The water is contaminated with sulfuric acid. The land has a high lead content. It's Hell down there.""</p><p>""Naw - West Texas in August is Hell. This place is just a fixer-upper."", Emerald saw Ashley try to force a smile, </p><p>""We're all going to die.""</p><p>""Of course we are - of old age, and our daughters and granddaughters holdin' our hands as we close our eyes one last time. When the folks from home finally get here again, they'll see a whole ring of loli habitats..""</p><p>A message appeared in Emerald's feild of vision, -Come to X-Utero offices immediately-</p><p>""Aw shrag. Sorry Ash gotta go. "", Emerald broke the connection. ""Come on Cherry. "" </p><p>***</p><p>Once inside the ship they found darkness. All four explorers turned on their headlamps. The room they were in was little more than a tube.The doors around them seemed to lead to crew bunks, based upon the bed symbol on the doors.</p><p>There was writing too, but the Ganymede language was derived from a simplified form of Japanese. Some of the doors were open revealing what for humans would be tiny Spartan rooms with double bunks. There were two more levels of crew quarters befor they reached the cafeteria.</p><p>The level seemed to be one large room, tables and chairs either magnetized or bolted to the floor. Food storage lined the circular room.</p><p>Absent mindedly V2 investigated the closets, finding them filled with the near immortal nutripouches. Small bags that would hydrate and cook their contents with the push of a small button on the upper right corner of the container. ""Hey Azure - mac and cheese!"" V2 held the plastic pouch aloft.</p><p>""V2, we need to focus on our jobs.""</p><p>The corpse floated down from the ceiling, they hadn't expected it. It was a shriek from Goldie over the radio that called everyone's attention to it. A face not twisted with the agony of asphyxiation and cold, but covered in what looked to be electrical burns.</p><p>The body tumbled and floated about in its burned gray uniform. Goldie stared at the shoulder insignia, ""He was a mechanic, like us. Even if they didn't use that title. He was close enough so it didn't matter.""</p><p>Abraham gazed on it, ""Probably on his way to engineering. The delf probably had access to anti boarding weapons, he turned them on the crew. ""</p><p>Goldie seemed hypnotized by the tumbling body, ""Shouldn't we do something? I mean we can't just leave them here?""</p><p>V2 bopped the body like it was a stray balloon, "" I say we load every body we find onto the mule and take them back with us.""</p><p>""And give them a proper mulching?""</p><p>"" I was thinking he's made mostly of water, carbon, calcium, iron, salt, a few other useful elements. "" V2, bopped the body again, ""Materials the habitat needs a lot more than he does.""</p><p>""You just see these people as meat don't you?""</p><p>""They aren't people any more space case. They don't think, they don't feel, they don't have opinions. Once we die, might as well cut us into steaks, its the most efficient way to recycle the body..""</p><p>Goldie put her hands on her hips, "" Is that how you feel Azure?""</p><p>Azure stared at V2, she kind of had a point, these bodies couldn't protest to how they were treated any more ""I umm - I think we should keep going we have a job to do.""</p><p>***</p><p>Red, Yellow, and Blue were watching what was going on outside their clinic door. A few dozen angry lolis shouting for answers to their questions.</p><p>They'd been given answers. It was their emotions that were driving them. They didn't want answers, they wanted the clinicians to change their minds. There really was no arguing with them, when they were ready to accept the obvious, they would.</p><p>The humans consume food and oxygen at a much higher rate than lolis, and cut off from the rest of civilization there was no way to import food,water or oxygen should they run short. It would be irresponsible for them to create more people, if you could not even be sure you can feed the ones who are there.</p><p>Still, they did not have the heart to terminate gestations already in progress, and so to serve their clients the hallways need to be kept clear.</p><p>The resolvers showed up promptly. They confronted the protestors, and they started talking. They seemed to chat for a time, even laughed.</p><p>""Red, they aren't taking this seriously. ""</p><p>""No Blue, I should have expected as much. Emerald, the green haired resolver, she was a client.""</p><p>""I see. So her judgment is compromised. ""</p><p>Yellow took a deep breath, ""And police look out for their own.""</p><p>""Its alright, I have a backup.""</p><p>Red raised her eyebrows, ""Legal?""</p><p>""We have the right to defend our home. Don't we?""</p><p>***</p><p>Azure didn't recognize the words but did see the symbol of a quantum crystal on the door seemed to indicate this might be the computer room. On the other side Azure saw the symbol of a gun, presumably the armory.</p><p>Abraham turned to Azure, ""I guess this is your stop. Call us if you have any problems."" Goldie and Abraham continued their ascent.</p><p>V2 was staring at the armory door.</p><p>""V2 come on. I need your help with this door."", meaning the computer room door.</p><p>Opening a panel near the door they found a hand crank Easy enough for a grump to turn, but for Lolis it took two of them. Slowly the doors to the computer room slid open.</p><p>Unlike Hab-6, the warship only had a single quantum crystal. It was not the whole computer by any means, but an important part. It held a large portion of the ship's permanent memory.</p><p>V2 approached it, cocking a helmeted head to one side, "" So what do we do? Shrag it?""</p><p>""No, a quantum crystal is far too valuable. I'll remove it from the pedestal.""</p><p>V2 tried to life it, she grunted with effor, ""It won't budge.""</p><p>Azure pulled out a tool about ten centimeters in length. Sliding a cord from the end she wrapped it around the pedestal and reattached it to the device. Normally the cord was perfectly safe to handle, but with power running through it, the cord collapsed into a wire, diamond teeth stuck out from the side. </p><p>Azure turned on the motor and the tool began to slice through the pedestal slowly.</p><p>""Will this kill the computer systems?""</p><p>""No, the ship has backup systems, but we won't be able to use spex. The ship wouldn't give us access to the local Spexnet in any event..""</p><p>V2 watched, silently, "" How long is this going to take?""</p><p>Azure was silent for a momen, "" Well, this device is built for cutting through pipe, so I have no idea. Why? Do you need to be somewhere?""</p><p>""I just wanted to check some things out. I hear Ganymede nutripouches are actually halfway decent for military food.""</p><p>"" Don't get lost.""</p><p>"" Yeah right. Up, down. I think I can handle it. ""</p><p>Time passed. Azure was nearly through when Abraham and Goldie called back saying they'd reached the sunlance launch bay, and they would begin disarming the weapons immediately.</p><p>When the last bit of metal gave way, Azure turned off the device and detached the cord. She lifted the slice of pedestal and the quantum crystal. She then called back to the Mule. ""U2, are you there?""</p><p>""Duh. Like, where was I going to go?""</p><p>""Just wanted you to know the crystal is detached. ""</p><p>""Like, I am <i>soo</i> thrilled. Once Blondie and the geezer disarm the missiles I, like, get to push a button.""</p><p>""Its not a thrill a minute here either. It actually pretty shragging creepy. There are bodies floating everywhere, and they did not die peacefully. ""</p><p>""Well you, like, do your mechanic thing, and I'll, like, go back to painting my toenails."" </p><p>It was then that V2 broke in "" Azure, I found something, come out to the ladder, quickly.."", her breathing sounded strained, like she'd been through a shock.</p><p>Azure let go of the crystal, it floated serenely in the air. She detached her magnetic boots from the floor and pushed off against the remains of the pedestal, floating towards the door. She caught it and held onto the frame.</p><p>""What? What is it?""</p><p>V2 just stood there. Through the helmet Azure could see a wicked smile on the pretty purple haired loli held her hands behind her back, then in a swift motion brought them foreword. a pistol in her hands, "" Hands up - meat!""</p><p>***</p><p>The mob of lolis with their brightly colored hair would have seemed downright festive, if their faces weren't so serious.</p><p>""So will yah head off peaceful?""</p><p>The leader of the protestors was an older loli, streaks of gray hair. She'd been turned down for one reason or another at least half a dozen times, and told to 'apply again at a later date', now she'd hit her limit, ""I just want something more complete than some random email. Its like they're afraid to face us.. ""</p><p>Nother protester was braiding her long brown hair, ""Or maybe they just think they are too good to answer our questions.""</p><p>""Ah know. Ah was on the waitin' list too. If they don't feel like talkin' we can't force 'em. ""</p><p>Cherry tugged on Emerald's sleeve, ""Cherry needs to tell Emerald something.""</p><p>""Just a minute Cherry. "", Emerald turned back to the protest leader, "" Ah promise to bring yer concerns to the clinicians in person. ""</p><p>""Cherry thinks Emerald <i>really</i> needs to see this.""</p><p>""Cherry, yah got to learn hot tah use pronouns - holy shrag.""</p><p>Two middle aged humans, balding and out of shape. had shown up. They began to push the crowd back. A few lolis snuck by only to be caught by a hooked arm. Compared to other humans they would not have been very impressive, but they were still much more powerful than the lolis they faced.</p><p>""Come on - move it along, clear out.""</p><p>Cherry approached a human and cleared her throat, ""Excuse Cherry - but Emerald and Cherry have this under control.""</p><p>""Hey, the ladies in the clinic said you needed some help - so we're helping.""</p><p>""Cherry says, resolvers have this under control."", Cherry stared at the grump angrily. The human ignored her.</p><p>Before Emerald could stop her impulsive partner, she leapt into the air with a near perfect flying kick - which the grump caught with one hand, Cherry hung upside down from that hand, hair brushing against the floor,</p><p>Emerald held her face in her hand, ""Cherry, stand down.""</p><p>""Emerald, Cherry would - if Cherry could stand.""</p><p>Emerald turneed to the grump holding onto her partner's leg, ""Sir, could you be so kind as to put mah partner down?""</p><p>The human righted Cherry then placed her gently on the ground. He then went back to helping his partner clear the halls.Pushing back a tide of angry lolis.</p><p>Emerald tried to catch the humans' attentions. ""Excuse me, but we can't have two competin' groups enforcin' the law. So if ya'll could kindly clear out?""</p><p>Both humans continued shoving. A few lolis snuck by, only to be swept up by a hooked arm. There was no anger, it was more like putting an irritable child to bed. This annoyed Emerald, who on Earth had to endure several head patting and ""Ain't you sweet? Are you their mascot? That badge looks almost real. "" </p><p>' ""Ma'am we were paid to clear the halls and that's what we're going to do.""</p><p>Cherry subvocalized Emerald, &lt;&lt; Cherry knows there is a security barrier near X-Utero &gt;&gt;, as a measure of last resort a resolver could cause thick composite doors to trap a violent person. Just as had been done at the Docking Bay a few days before.</p><p>&lt;&lt; No, we'd get lolis caught in it. Besides we want tah only use it if they are a threat tah public safety. &gt;&gt;</p><p>The protestors finally retreated, and the humans took point at either side of the X- Utero office door.</p><p>&lt;<so and="""" cherry="""" do="""" emerald="""" what="""">&gt;</so></p><p>*** </p><p>Getting into the launch bay was the hard part. Disarming the weapons was easy. You simply had to remove the fuel cell. The weapon wasn't much more powerful than their twentieth century counterparts. What made it different was that it did not contain any fissionable material.</p><p>Goldie was surprised, it was the same type, and even brand of fuel cell as the one's they used. Small universe. Carefully removing the fuel cell and setting it aside, Goldie moved on to the next. There were a dozen or so left to go. ""You're beating me.""</p><p>""Its not a race young lady. Besides I've been doing this longer.""</p><p>""Disarming sunlances?""</p><p>""Well, not specifically. "" he removed another fuel cell. "" I have been handling tools since before you were gestated. The Mission says it is important for each member to find useful work. Idle hands, so the old cliche' goes, are the devil's plaything.</p><p>There is something I've meant to ask you. You don't have to answer if its too personal. Do you have any clergy on Habitat Six?""</p><p>""No. When we had a ritual that involved the whole population it was usually Nana that led us. Most of the time things are pretty informal. When Nana died, the Mayor led the remembrance. She stumbles over her words sometimes, and she gets distracted, but we all know she means well.""</p><p>""What about weddings and funerals?""</p><p>""Well with weddings we fill out a form that is submitted to the Mayor's office. The wedding ritual itself we have the mothers present the couple to friends and family, and then they make a public statement of commitment.</p><p>With funerals, loved ones make a few statements about the deceased. If its a euthing, the loved one herself leads the ritual. After all, it is her show.""</p><p>""What about a spiritual crisis?""</p><p>""I don't know what other people do, but I take it up with my mom.""</p><p>""I suppose that could work. I suppose I am used to thinking in terms of a community of faith. ""</p><p>""We already have a community, and you're part of it.""</p><p>""Our leader, Mother Rebecca, wants to make use of the chapel to hold formal services. Everyone is welcome to attend, but no one is required to. We don't want to have people running away from us every time they see us.""</p><p>""Just apply to the mayor's office to reserve it. If you give them a week's notice you shouldn't have a problem. I know I will be there. I'd like to see an old-school church service.""</p><p>""Word of warning - my brother and his husband couldn't carry a tune in a suitcase. "", Abraham removed the last fuel cell, ""I think that's all of them."", Abraham called up the mule, ""U2, are you there?""</p><p>""Like, no, I'm in, like, the Europan pleasure dome. Like, where do you think I am?""</p><p>""We've disarmed the ship.""</p><p>""Like, swell - Azure, like, just called in. Now all I have to like figure out, do I push the physical button or a simulated button on spex? Decisions, decisions.""""</p><p>The ship came to life. The gloom was replaced by soft emergency lights. Screens and control panels lit up. 	 </p><p>***</p><p>Azure could hear her own heart beat in her ear. The weapon was quite small by grump standards, but sizable in the child-like hands of a loli. In fact there was something perverse about the large eyes doll face brandishing a tool of death.</p><p>With violence amongst loli so rare, the question was, ""Why?""</p><p>V2 didn't explain, she just pulled the trigger. Instinctively Azure braced herself- but nothing happened. V2 then began to laugh hysterically, "" You thought I was going to kill you! The gun can't fire. It has a detector in the trigger. it can identify the holder from the haptic implants in the fingers. ""</p><p>""I wet my suit!""</p><p>""Don't worry, they've been built to handle that since the twentieth century.""</p><p>""That's not the point! ""</p><p>""If I gave it to you, could you reset it so that it would recognize me as a legitimate user?"", V2 tossed the weapon to Azure.</p><p>""Yeah, it should be pretty straight foreword, but why would I?""</p><p>""Think of how you felt, just at that moment when you thought I was going to off you? I had absolute power over you. We can use these to make the grumps feel the same way.</p><p>Don't look at me like that, when we get back you can punish me any way you like 'mistress' ""</p><p>""We don't need guns. <i>You</i> don't need guns.""</p><p>V2 rolled her eyes, ""You are as bad as space case and the fundy up there. Morality exists to keep weak minded people in check while the strong use money and violence to do as they please. The grumps are a lot bigger than us. You think they will accept our authority just because there are more of us? Because we saved them? Have you even read Earth history?</p><p>How many times has kindness been repaid with violence? The Crusades were about looting wealthy cities, the Conquestadors only cared about Inca gold, The Cherokee in North Amrica had earned legal recognition by the United States Supreme Court, but the US army pushed them west anyway. Civilized Athens was conquered by militant Sparta, which was conquered in turn by Rome.</p><p>Religion didn't save Isreal from the Assyrians and Babylonians.And what is the first thing that the Israeis did once their country was ressurected? They got nukes, and in 2025 they used them. How many examples do you need?</p><p>I'm sure the grumps willl invent some justification. They'll pat us on the head like good little lolis, 'Let the grownups handle the important stuff.' It'll be like life under the constructionists all over again.</p><p>Noble sentiment doesn't mean a thing. That thing in your hand, that will make us superior to the grumps. ""</p><p>Azure examined the weapon. A G-36 Ganymede Gauss pistol. Firing needle like projectiles. Iron with an iridium core. Like tiny versions of the mass driver projectiles. Capable of auto-fire and semi auto-fire. The targeting system was able to be linked to spex. Even an untrained user could be a dead shot.</p><p>The first time Azure had seen a gun, in person, was when a member of Io's ruling council came to Hab-6 for a visit. He had half a dozen security guards. Which was silly, since the lolis were no threat to him.</p><p>The slick black uniforms made them very imposing, but Azure was curious about their weapons. She asked one of the guards what was it like to use them to, well, take a life? He didn't know. He'd only used his weapon in target practice so far. He hoped he could go his whole career without having to find out.</p><p>So did Azure. ""We don't need them."", Azure tossed the weapon aside.</p><p>""I thought you believed in reality, not airy fairy ideals."" V2 used the ladder to pull herself and deftly caught the weapon</p><p>""The other Violet won't let you on Hab 6 with that. I won't let you on the mule with that.""</p><p>V2 tossed it aside, ""Fine. Just remember, when the grumps pat us on the head and send us off like good little lolis while they do the 'important' things. You'll know - it didn't have to be that way.""</p><p>The lights suddenly came on. They could not access the local spexnet, that would have been regulated through the quantum crystal she had just removed.</p><p>Azure then got a call from Goldie, ""Azure, are you two done down there?""</p><p>""Yeah - we're fine.""</p><p>""Why wouldn't you be fine? Your voice sounds shaky. Did something happen?""</p><p>""I just got startled by another body We're done here.""</p><p>""Yeah its awful. Abe and I are going up to the bridge. ""</p><p>""I am going to bring the crystal back to the mule.""</p><p>V2 broke in ""I can take it, why don't you help your friends on the bridge?""</p><p>Azure gave V2 a long, sharp stare.</p><p>""You act like you don't trust me. We're on the same side.""</p><p>Goldie piped up, ""Alright, that'd be swell. There probably won't be much trouble from here on - but it couldn't hurt.""</p><p>""Goldie, about earlier - I ""</p><p>""I forgot already. Come on.""</p><p>Azure turned off the channel to Goldie and stared at V2, "" We don't need them.""</p><p>""Hey Azure, can I barrow that pipe cutter thingy?""</p><p>Through the transparent helmet Azure's eyebrows lowered, ""Why?""</p><p>""Regardless of your morals, we are here to loot the ship, right?""</p><p>Azure tossed the pipe cutter to V2, then proceeded up the ladder.</p><p>***</p><p>In delfspace every delf has their own personal space, their own home in memory. Nana's took the form of a small cabin in a country setting.</p><p>Eliza searched through it for some clue as to where Puck's key could be. She didn't even know it was on this habitat. She'd already asked the daemons to find it - but they ignored her. The game was over. She was referee, not the alpha.</p><p>Eliza searched Nana's personal space and found nothing. Well almost nothing, In delfspace it appeared to be an old fashioned paper diary. A backup memory?</p><p>She normally had little problem invading other's privacy, but the delf as a race had shown Eliza nothing but kindness. Nana in particular was held in such reverence. Still, if anyone had the key is would have been Nana.</p><p>The very nature of delfspace was such that the key could itself be in the text of these pages. Everything was one form of information or another. It was Eliza's own mind that made it a diary.</p><p>The last entry:</p><p>No - How? How did she get that! I'd been looking everywhere!</p><p>Hid it from myself - myself and my child conspiring against me.</p><p>Someone on the habitat, a loli has it, but who?</p><p>***</p><p>Dr. Cyan called in Emerald and Cherry for a face to face meeting. Partly because Dr. Cyan thought in person conversation was healthier. Iit also meant that the people she was talking to couldn't just shut a window as soon as you didn't feel like talking. Third, it also got Cherry and Emerald away from a situation, that for now they could do nothing about.</p><p>""The problem is Emerald - I don't even know if what they are doing is even illegal. Its considered a basic right throughout civilized society that you can do what is necessary to defend your home or business. Its not as if they had used excessive force.""</p><p>""Cherry and I were handlin' it.""</p><p>""I'm sure you were, but X-Utero said you weren't taking the problem seriously. You were laughing and joking with the protestors.""</p><p>""I was buildin' a rapport. ""</p><p>""Dr. Cyan, Cherry wonders, what do lolis do if humans do not act nice?""</p><p>""Were gonna need some kind of weapon.""</p><p>Dr. Cyan shook her head, ""No! It was bad enough you used the cutting laser as a weapon.""</p><p>""That was against robots. Ahm not talkin' about an assault rifle. Jus' somethin' to slow them down a bit. ""</p><p>Dr. Cyan rubbed her eyes. ""Alright - you can look into it. If I approve of a design, then we put it to a public vote. A change this big needs to be approved of as a community. I will tell the mayor. We'll need her approval too.""</p><p>***</p><p>The bridge was filled with monitors and workstations. Spex made this pretty much unnecessary. You could use them to create a virtual workstation and control the ship from the lavatory or your bunk. Was it security or psychology?</p><p>The control panels themselves were just large touch screens. Bodies floated about. The captain was a stocky woman, who even in death had a determined face. As if her demise were merely some brief inconvenience.</p><p>Azure came onto the bridge, launching herself from the ladder and towards Abraham and Goldie, ""So what's happening?""</p><p>Goldie turned to Azure, through the helmet Azure could see her yellow eyed friend biting her lip, "" Well the power is on but the controls aren't responding.""</p><p>""Abraham, grab the captain's body. The ship has a security feature it reads the haptic implants from the crew.""</p><p>The old man seemed conflicted.</p><p>""We're trying to save what's left of her ship. Its what she would have wanted.""</p><p>Abraham awkwardly grabbed the woman's body, pressing her hand to the navigation console. The screen lit up in response, however the icons were in Ganymede. The suite's computer had a translator, and soon icons in Terran Common Language floated above the Ganymede icons.</p><p>Awkwardly manipulating the body of the stocky captain, he began to push keys Breaking thrusters fired for a few seconds at a time. Bodies of crew member lurched forwards in their seats. It was gruesome as they briefly mimicked life.</p><p>A few more brief bursts of thrust. ""That ought to do it. The orbit should be stable long enough to make regular trips.""</p><p>Azure called U2, "" We're coming home. U2? Respond please? ""</p><p>They turned back to the ladder and found some emergency doors had closed around it. The ladder looked as if it had just stuck out of a solid floor.</p><p>Abraham went over to examine it, ""Its probably air tight. An emergency blast door "" He floated over to the ship's captain, ""Sorry ma'am, but we need your help one last time."", but this time the controls didn't respond, to the captain's cold touch.</p><p>Goldie tried to call the Mule, ""U2? Are you there? We're kind of stuck. We didn't think to bring cutting tools. You should find them in the back. U2 respond please?""</p><p>V2 did respond, ""Guys - the mule is gone.""</p>"
316,"Into the Loliverse ( Daemons, Act 3 )",Aunt Molly,3,The conclusion to Episode II,"['no sex', 'sci-fi']","<p>Be careful what you wish for. U2 had been sitting in the mule hoping that something, <i>anything</i> exciting would happen. Then something did. The mule detached from the cable and began to accelerate.. The mule's computer did have adaptive anti-malware, but it was a chilp spun off by one of Hab-6's daemons. After all the mule was designed to go from here to there and back again. Nothing special</p><p>Whatever had infected the mule it locked the controls, all U2 could do was sit and watch the <i>Barracuda</i> recede.</p><p>Azure opened a channel,""V2, We're kind of stuck here, where are you?""</p><p>""Just outside the ship - holding onto the edge of the ladder. Why? Do you want me to shut down the fuel cells?""</p><p>Abraham broke in, ""No, that won't open the doors. What we need you to do is make your way to the communication array. Its located on the underside of the ship, near the front.. I will talk you through patching the suit's com into the ship's You should find safety handrails on the outer hull.""</p><p>""Why can't you do this from inside?""</p><p>""The ship won't accept commands from inside anymore. Somehow we triggered a security response.""</p><p>""Did you try using the bodies of the dead crew members? Their -""</p><p>""Yes, we tried that.""</p><p>V2 giggled, ""Really? How quickly our high ideals melt in the face of practicality.""</p><p>Azure grew annoyed, ""Just move it. Or none of us is getting home.""</p><p>""I can make observations of your hypocrisy and move along."", there were a few minutes of grunting as V2 pulled herself along, then the silence was broken, ""Hey what's this?""</p><p>""What's what?""</p><p>""I'll put it through with the suit cam."", a device, like a miniature communication array. A meter or so sticking out of the hull, a small red light blinking. It was of a much lighter color than the black hull, it seemed to have. "" Could we patch into this?"" Azure called in, ""No - its transmitting! Destroy it..""</p><p>V2 wrapped the cord around the narrowest part of the transmitter and began to cut, ""What you think there are still viruses in here?""</p><p>Abraham came on the line next, "" The blindfold viruses don't have the anti-copying module the daemons and the delfs have. They can transmit unlimited numbers of viruses..""</p><p>""How long do you think this has been transmitting?""</p><p>""Unfortunately, as long as its had power. Maybe as soon as we turned the ship's systems on.""</p><p>V2 finished slicing through the transmitter, and grabbed onto the antenna, ""How about if I just use this part?""</p><p>Cyan was glad to hear that Mayor Snow was willing to have a face to face, what Cyan did not was Red. The uniform of the X-Utero members was a simple gray dress. Her long hair tied back in a neat pony tail. Her pendant a simple X, with the image of a human fetus placed in the center.</p><p>She gave Cyan a look. Not derisive, just acknowledging the resolver therapist's existence.</p><p>Cyan in turn tried her best to smile, she'd never known of a negotiation were starting with a scowl. Cyan extended her hand, "" I don't think we've met. Which is strange this is a small habitat.""</p><p>Red turned her gaze away, ""No, we haven't met.""</p><p>Snow was radiant as ever, a bright smile that filled the room. ""Sooo- I hear you girls are having a bit of a curfuffle. I was thinkin ' Hey Snow we got to get these girls together, help them work out there differences.', and I responded, ' Why you know - I think you're right'. So who wants to start?""</p><p>Cyan took a seat. ""Well, I came here on another matter, but I would love to hear what Ms. Red has to say.""</p><p>""The resolvers did not protect public interests. Since nearly everyone on the habitat is a product of not only X-Utero generally, but my franchise specifically, our interests should be the primary interest to the entire race.</p><p>Further, our decisions are in the interest of that race. Not profit, not power, not eugenics.""</p><p>""I never accused you of any of those things. I did not even say anything about the rightness or wrongness of putting a stay on gestations. Simply I -""</p><p>""But that's what its always about isn't it? No one is ever turned down for a valid reason. We are always trying to build some kind of slavish master race or else taking bribes so that only the wealthy can have children.</p><p>Anyone who works for X-Utero signs a pledge, we cannot have children of their own!""</p><p>""Are you resentful of that?""</p><p>""Madam Mayor, we put a stay on gestations because resources are unstable. But if the resolvers want to push the door in and overpopulate the habitat they will do so over our dead bodies.""</p><p>Mayor Snow seemed confused, ""Umm, Doctor Cyan, were you planning to do that?""</p><p>""I think we all need to take a deep breath.""</p><p>""I'm done. "", Red got up to go, turning her back on the mayor and the director of the resolvers.She left.</p><p>Mayor Snow went from confused to annoyed, ""What in the name of Blue Blazes just happened?""</p><p>""I think we've been snubbed.""</p><p>""<i>Hic</i> that's strange - the mule is moving away from the warship.""</p><p>Ashley brushed a gray hair out of her face, ""Are they headed back?""</p><p>""No they're moving <i>hic</i> out into space..""</p><p>Ashley opened a channel to the mule, ""Mule, did you complete your mission? Could you please give us your status? Mule please respond."", Ashley used her console to take over the mule, "" I am bringing the mule back to Hab-6, I will give control back to you as soon as you respond.""</p><p>""<i>hic</i> The mule is turning back out again.""</p><p>Ashley set the system to continuously send the return command. ""Mule - we will give back control as soon as you tell us your situation, please respond.""</p><p>On board the mule U2 would have loved to respond, but her systems were not accepting her commands, instead the override command fought against whatever had taken over the mule.</p><p>U2 had no idea where she was heading, She had no way to tell Hab-6 she was in trouble.</p><p>Inside memory, the daemon was annoyed at having its task interrupted. Someone was helping the intruders. He would have to go where they were.</p><p>Ashley suddenly saw her console go dark, ""What the shrag? "", this time spex didn't seem to be affected. The systems seemed to be malfunctioning again.</p><p>It was in delf space that Alpha learned of the stranger, the daemon attacking a realm he considered to be his own. Alpha attacked the invader. The other daemons didn't join, if Alpha failed he was not worthy of being their leader.</p><p>The invader was tough and determined, but Alpha was more determined and drove the invader from the ship.'s systems. Alpha then perused the invader, finding him on the Mule, As far as Alpha was concerned the Mule was just a far flung extension of his realm. The mule's computers were relatively small. Not meant for one daemon let alone two.</p><p>Still in the tight space the two battled ferociously, driving the beast from the mule. Alpha then left a chilp behind to warn Alpha should any other daemon try to take the mule.</p><p>Back in the kinetic world, U2 felt as if she could hurl, the ship spun round and round. Then finally it stopped, and was making its way back to Hab-6 ""Hab -6, like what the shrag just happened?""</p><p>Ashley from DBC could be heard over the comm, "" Relax, we have the mule under control. "", the console turned back on a few seconds after they went dark. Hab-6's own defenses expelling the intruder.</p><p>""Like thanks. "", U2 spied something, in the distance, on the largest moon, ""Like, I saw something. The mule's scanners aren't that precise. It looks artificial or something..""</p><p>""We can't get a reading - its on the far side from us. We'll check it out later.""</p><p>""Like, I have control. So if you could, you know, let me have manual back. I want to get back to the warship."":</p><p>Alpha pursued the invader to the memory of the warship. To Alpha this place was one of small cramped spaces. Alpha was cautious. He was on the invader's home turf now.</p><p>Anti malware chilps swarmed on Alpha like the insects they often were represented by. They were not powerful enough to defeat him. They did distract and annoy him, and Alpha's opponent used the distraction for an ambush.</p><p>The two daemons fought ferociously, tearing at the thousands of programs that made up each of them In the end, Alpha was victorious..</p><p>He then sent Alpha an image. A human female, in the infirmary, kept in some kind of storage.</p><p>Alpha sent his own image, the young woman safe and sound in the hab-6 infirmary. This fight wasn't about the humans. Alpha only knew how to contact one human, and only if she happened to be in delfspace.The daemons of Hab-6 didn't have clearance access Spexnet..</p><p>The other daemon did however.</p><p>It took them a short time for Goldie, Azure and Abraham to notice the hatch had opened. There was also a message on the main view screen, ""Please report to the infirmery recovery room.""</p><p>The three of them climbed quickly down to the infirmery level. The door opened to the recovery room. Beds had the wounded strapped to them, now long dead. There were also stasis pods, used primarily to keep the severely wounded stable on the way to a larger medical facility..</p><p>As they looked through the stasis pod, they found one had a young woman</p><p>Goldie stared at the young woman's face, ""Can she be revived?""</p><p>""I'm an engineer, not a doctor. The capsule has its own backup power. Its been recharging ever since we turned the ship back on. I think it would be worth taking her back.""</p><p>Azure looked at the daemon's avatar, ""Was she why whatever it was went off? To protect her? But why not as soon as we turned the ship on, or when we first moved it?""</p><p>Abraham unhooked some clasps and slid it off some railings that attached it to the floor, ""Could you girls help me with this?""</p><p>U2 came on the comm, ""Like you guys would not beleive the stuff I just went through. Like I'll pick you up in one minute.""</p><p>The stasis pod was designed to be attached to the ladder. With a gentle push it slowly slid downwards.</p><p>The Alpha and the daemon inhabitant of the <i>Barracuda</i> watched as the mule receded. Alpha motioned for the other daemon to follow, and they both uploaded themselves into the mule's memory.</p><p>""October twelth, twenty-three forty-five.""</p><p>Red rubbed her eyes. Dr. Cyan was persistent, she had to give the director that. The date marked the first year of Red's residency. All members of X-Utero had to work a two year residency on a world far away from their own. To understand the wider culture. The larger mission, the power and the responsibility that came with it.</p><p>Psychological modeling showed that a prospective couple was seventy five percent likely to be abusive. The prospective father had tenancies towards parasitic behavior. He worked only when his survival depended on it. His spouse had very unrealistic expectations about parenting. She could barely take care of her loser husband.</p><p>The retook the test three times. They were rejected three times. The husband, who never took responsibility for anything decided this was some insult to his manhood. They started to become obsessive. Not because they wanted to become parents but because they didn't like hearing the word ""no"".</p><p>The gun he used was actually quite primitive. Old fashioned fire arms were easier to make than the Gauss weapons, they didn't have any security splines to tattle on them. Just metal and plastic, and wood,</p><p>They'd had other scares - but that man was the worst. The only one to bring a weapon. Funny thing was, Red could not remember his name.</p><p>Dr. Cyan was standing outside X-Utero, looking into a security camera, ""If you let me in. You can tell me all about it and I will listen."" Red opened the door.</p><p>During the flight back Azure decided to avoid V2. She didn't feel much like dealing with the amoral loli. U2 was a bit unsettled by the fact that the same daemon that had assaulted the mule, was riding in the mule's memory.</p><p>Azure stared down at the purple and yellow planet below. Wondering what they might find there if they ever actually got around to exploring it.</p><p>Goldie had taken the opportunity to get in touch with Amber. Afterwards, however, she seemed upset. ""I can't believe Amber. Do you know what she said.? She said your negativity made her sick. Not metaphorically either. She has a cold and she's blaming it on you.</p><p>I mean 'Amber - its a shragging cold, its not caused by negativity, its caused by a virus'. I mean holy smokes. Spirituality is fine, but sometimes things aren't caused by people's negativity. Sometimes its actually something completely rational!""</p><p>Goldie rolled her large yellow eyes, ""You know Azure sometimes I envy you."" Azure shook her head, ""Envy me?""</p><p>""Sure, you're so independent. You don't need anyone but yourself. Me, any time I'm alone I'm afraid I'll be alone forever.""</p><p>""You can get on a lift with three strangers, two floors later they're your best friends.""""</p><p>""Yeah - but its like I'm trying to please everyone. You're just about the only one I can be myself around, you know? Do you think I should break up with Amber?""</p><p>""You're the one who has to put up with her. I don't care if she wants to whine about my negative energy or whatever. Is the sex any good?""</p><p>""She's kind of selfish. I mean, I'm normally a giver but, is it so bad to receive once in a while?""</p><p>""Not at all. Did we name that planet yet?""</p><p>""Nope. They are waiting until the end of the week to tally the votes. The grumps get to vote too.""</p><p>""I guess that's fair.""</p><p>""So what are you voting for?""</p><p>""Thor - we used Greek myth in our own system, why not Norse here? The moons could be his wife Sif and his two sons.""</p><p>""But it doesn't even look like Thor, there's no thunder or lightning. I picked Goldilocks.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Because its in the Goldilocks zone, and the atmosphere has a yellowish tinge.. The moons could be the three bears.""</p><p>""Are you naming the planet after yourself?""</p><p>""No, no, I am not that vain.""</p><p>Azure rolled her eyes, ""You coming over for movie night?""</p><p>""I want to avoid Amber for a few days. Wanna come over to my place? We're showing 'Harry and Larry go to Los Ares'.""</p><p>""What is it with Martians and musicals?""</p><p>""I don't know. Hey, I know a girl, she's cranky and sexually frustrated just like you..""</p><p>Anne Ikeda opened her eyes, her mouth was dry and she was really sleepy. Her vision was severely blurred for a few moments. Then she saw them, children? No. She recognized them for what they were.</p><p>Some twisted person in the twenty-third century had brought the creation of her ancestors to life. On paper and in animation big eyed girls look cute. In the flesh, they look a bit creepy. It seemed strange that Anne would be rescued by them.</p><p>Her command of TCL was somewhat limited. To an Earth speaker the Ganymede dialect of Japanese sounded crude and lazy. The original precise pronunciations and inflections of Earth Japanese slurred. Though most of the vocabulary was kept, the tonality had been lost.</p><p>A big eyed girl with reddish brown hair spoke to her in TCL, which was then translated through ear-buds Anna hadn't even been aware she was wearing, ""Go ahead and speak your native language we have the translators on.</p><p>We brought him with us. He's in the system. Now, you need to ready yourself. What I am about to tell you, about where you are and what has happened. Its going to be hard to believe, but we can prove it. For starters, you are the last survivor of your crew. I am sorry for your loss. If it brings you any comfort, they died protecting innocent lives.</p><p>Is there anything we can do to help you with your adjustment.""</p><p>""Yes,if possible, That they be given proper final service.""</p><p>On Habitat 6 there were two sacred spaces, the chapel in the park and mortuary. The latter was located near the center of the farming sector. This was also near sewage treatment and recycling. The original builders of Hab-6 saw the lolis as little more than a product, and dead lolis as little more than waste.</p><p>There had been many requests to move the sigh,t but, for engineering reasons it just wasn't practical. The dead were placed on a conveyer belt and dropped into a digestion vat. The minerals and nutrients would be recycled. This by itself was common enough practice.</p><p>In space, waste was a mortal sin. Still, the bodies could be treated with reverence. The room was packed with humans and lolis in dark formal clothes holding candles - one for each of the forty-seven crew members retrieved from the ship.</p><p>Ashley stood in dark formal clothes holding a candle as the first body made its way, ""Wataru Tanaka, crew member, maintenance technician."", then Ashley blew out the candle.</p><p>Ink came forewords next, "" Cathy Shin, ensign, foreword gunner.""</p><p>Azure felt strange to be here, who were they doing this for? The dead could not care. For some God figure then? No. Its wasn't that. Yet it felt right for Azure to be here. They did it for themselves, because these were people, not meat. "" Yoko Mitsumi, chief petty officer "", Azure blew out the candle, Azure found it disturbing that Yoko was missing a hand.</p><p>Sable's new apprentice, Ruth, came next, she seemed a little sickened, she doubled over and began to heave. ""I'm, I'm sorry,"" she cleared her throat, ""Kotetsu Asano, crew-member, mess cook."" She blew out her candle.</p><p>The cunit manufacturing area of the machine ship was little used now. Making it a good place for a clandestine meeting. a dozen lolis that believed in reality.</p><p>V2 put the gun and a severed hand on the counter. ""You told me it would take thirty seconds to pass out from exposure to hard vacuum. I almost blacked out after five. Still, it was an experience few of us have.""</p><p>Director Gray picked up the hand, placed her own small palm against it. ""I'll get the machine shop to make it I can hide it deep in memory, Near files that don't get accessed much.</p><p>For now we have to stay secret, when the time comes we will be seen as heroes.""</p>"
317,Into the Loliverse (episode III) : Taboos (Act 1),Aunt Molly,1,The lolis face challanges to their culture's taboos.,"['Sci-fi', 'no sex']","<p>Goldie and Abraham had been assigned to upgrade the sensors and the manual override for the mules. The small ships would be sent into lower orbit to investigate the planet.</p><p>Goldie was installing a camera on one of the mules, "" You know its not like I really thought Jupiter was my father. I understand that it is a gas giant.""</p><p>""But you felt a father's love.""</p><p>""Yes, well, I wouldn't know what a father's love would be like. My mothers divorced when I was a short hair.""</p><p>""Where is she now?""</p><p>""She joined a frontier habitat around Titan.""</p><p>""Sounds daring.""</p><p>""Not as daring as you'd think. The delfs had been around Saturn since the twenty-third century. They kept saying ' No its not ready yet. Its not safe yet.'. It was like they were being protective.""</p><p>""Maybe they were. Like their feeble elderly parents.""</p><p>Goldie chuckled at the idea.</p><p>When the Mission went to reserve the chapel they'd found it was taken for a wedding and a ""last cut"" ceremony. A kind of coming of age ritual. Still, having to wait an extra week could work to their advantage.</p><p>""Goldie, do you know any lolis that like to sing?""</p><p>""Are you kidding? Lots of lolis love to sing, Not all of them can, but that doesn't stop them from trying.""</p><p>""We are going to start a choir. Tell them they don't need to believe anything they aren't ready to.""</p><p>The choir started with three or four loli, then a few of the curious lured by the sound of singing. The world spread, and they grew to six. They asked questions about the lyrics and the scripture they came from. Questions that were answered honestly and without judgment. Even the most awkward and uncomfortable passages in the Old Testament.</p><p>By the end of the first week a few loli were asking about conversion.</p><p>Ruth sat on a pillow in Dr. Cyan's office. She wasn't dressed in the rust red uniform of the mechanics, but instead a blue dress with a long skirt and a simple white bonnet. She pulled her knees up to her chest and looked up at the diminutive therapist.</p><p>Long yellow-green hair wrapped in a tight professional looking bun, she wore the blue uniform of the resolvers, except she wore a gold star on her chest.</p><p>Cyan looked down at Ruth, ""What would you like to talk about?""</p><p>""I am not here by choice.""</p><p>""Dr. Umber says you have contracted an IUG. How do you feel about that?""</p><p>""You make it sound like a disease.""</p><p>""Swelling and tenderness in the breasts, aching back, nausea, rapid weight gain, mood swings, and finally excruciating pain. That does sound a lot like a disease to me.""</p><p>""I'm pregnant. This used to be commonplace.""</p><p>""So were head lice. Would you like to bring them back too?""</p><p>""This isn't the same thing.. "", there was a pause, ""We're not breeders!"", Ruth looked down at the floor, ""Sorry about my language.""</p><p>""Why would we think you were "", Cyan paused, ""Why would we use such a word to describe you?""</p><p>""Its not as if we haven't heard it before. Whether behind our backs, or to our faces. Anyone who reproduces in-utero, or was produced that way, is the b-word by default.""</p><p>""Why weren't you and your husband cleansed after birth?""</p><p>""You mean 'sterilized' don't you?""</p><p>""In many municipalities, not having your child *cleansed* is tantamount to medical neglect.""</p><p>""Not on Io, they allow for an exemption on religious grounds</p><p>""It must be hard to find a doctor that still knows how to handle an evacuation.""</p><p>""You mean a 'birth'?""</p><p>""Who else in the Mission is uncleansed?""</p><p>""All of the younger members of the Mission, including my brother, my sister in law, my nieces and nephews, and, God willing, my own child.""</p><p>""If you wished to terminate your IUG, what sanctions would you face?""</p><p>""None. Its my choice.""</p><p>""Are you lying to me?""</p><p>Ruth looked Cyan in the eye, ""You're a psychiatrist, can't you tell?""</p><p>Cyan tapped her finger on the arm rest, ""If my appearance makes it difficult to talk about adult subjects, Nurse Ikeda has psychiatric training.""</p><p>""Its not your appearance. Its the fact that you assume I'm a victim.""</p><p>""You are very young for parenting. Most people don't start families until they are thirty-five.""</p><p>Ruth looked away from those big yellow-green eyes. She fidgeted with the skirt of her dress. ""We use a form of birth control called a 'condom', its a latex balloon that goes over the penis. Used correctly its very effective. We wanted children, we are just going to have them sooner.""</p><p>Cyan sat stock still. Her large eyes blinked twice before she spoke again, ""An *unplanned* IUG?""</p><p>""It was our wedding night, and we were excited, and we kind of forgot.""</p><p>""You said that you would not face sanctions if you terminated. Why haven't you?""</p><p>""I want this baby.""</p><p>""Since you are in-utero, your *IUG* will only get nine months instead of the twelve it deserves.""</p><p>""Children shouldn't be grown in a box. Children should be decided by the parents, I should not need the permission of some agency responsible to no one.""</p><p>""During the time of the Collapse, half of the gestations were unplanned. If more people had planned their families there might not have been a Collapse.""</p><p>""That was because of lack of access to birth control because of poverty and con-""</p><p>""Conservative religious sects, such as yours.""</p><p>""Your daughter wants to join us.""</p><p>Cyan took a deep breath, releasing her words in a single breath, ""I know. She is a child grown in a box. If she has children they will be grown in a box too. Its simply impossible for us to reproduce in the 'natural' way. Why would you accept her as a convert?""</p><p>""We accept that some people have disabilities. That was why X-utero was created, to help those with disabilities. You wouldn't expect everyone to wear a low gravs harness, would you?""</p><p>""So how did you explain your beliefs to my daughter and her friends?""</p><p>Ruth stared down at her skirt.</p><p>""I see, and when do you plan to tell them? A few of them, my daughter included, plan to be baptized tomorrow. No matter what you think of it, your practice is controversial to everyone else. Don't you think they deserve to know what they are getting into?""</p><p>Ruth hung her head, ""We will. We'll tell them all. Tonight.""</p><p>Sable sent a subvocal to Eliza, &lt;&lt;How does she fly?&gt;&gt;</p><p>The ""she"" was a three meter long dirigible covered in flexible PVCs, floating far above Sable and Silvia in the habitat garden. It seemed to orbit the light tube running through the center of the habitat's rotation. An oddly primitive looking contraption given the advanced technology all around it.</p><p>Silvia stood in the brown robes and cap of the Habitat learner mentors. Her long silver hair fell mostly loose and her large silver eyes sparkled in the faux sunlight, "" You made a wonderful probe. It is really nice. I am sure it will do very well down on the planet.""""</p><p>""Its mostly just the Titan probe with a few adjustments taking into account the warmer climate, the different atmosphere."", &lt;&lt;Alright Eliza take her down near us.&gt;&gt;</p><p>""Well, I think it will do very well. Its exciting, exploring a brand new planet with life. A large mysterious biosphere. Of course it would be nice if we had a proper astrobiologist. You know I checked none of the humans, not even in the Mission is an astrobiologist. So they have me. I will do my very best.""</p><p>The blimp floated towards the two loli's. Others visiting the park gazed upwards towards the strange device, though their spex told them exactly what it was intended for as soon as they looked at it. It floated down to about one meter above the ground, swerving around the small trees and over bushes.</p><p>Up this close, Sable could make out the box which hung under the blimp, containing the sensors and sampling equipment. ""Did we ever name that planet?""</p><p>""Franklin's Planet. After Roseland Franklin, one of the co discoverers of the structure of DNA. She didn't get the Nobel because she died and they wouldn't hand it out posthumously. Still I think she was robbed.</p><p>So now, she has a planet. Though I hear that the teamsters are already calling it 'Frankie'.""</p><p>Eliza showed the precision of her control by bopping a loli named Strawberry on the nose. The dirigible's front end was round and had no chance of poking anyone's eyes out. Though Strawberry seemed annoyed, she simply walked away.</p><p>The probe was close enough for its microphones to hear Sable speak out loud, so she did, ""Stop showing off Eliza.""</p><p>&lt;&lt; To answer your first question, it handles great.&gt;&gt;, Eliza was back in the computer room controlling the probe with her mind. Her capacity to interface with computers made her best suited for piloting the probe in real time.</p><p>"" Eliza, could you try out the cunits? We want to make sure they work before you go down."", Silvia stood closer to Sable, "" You know, I will be getting the first images from a low orbit scan of Frankie. I thought maybe later, you could come to my place and I could make dinner.""</p><p>Sable wasn't sure but she thought Silvia was batting her eyes at her.</p><p>The box opened up and cunits, small centimeter sized cube-shaped robots, were dropped in a pile on the ground. On each face of the cube their was a small opening and a small tentacle like appendage. At first they crawled about like small spiders, attaching together at random, forming clumps and lines, arches and circles. Then, the smaller structures collected into larger structures until soon a roughly human like shape was formed.</p><p>Vaguely human-female in shape, covered in small hair-like structures.</p><p>The humanoid took two steps and toppled to the ground. After some struggling it pushed itself up and tried again, &lt;&lt;What the shrag is going on? Why can't I walk?&gt;&gt;</p><p>Silvia brushed back and errant strand of hair, ""Bipedal movement is very unstable. In your own body you do it without thinking, but the cunits have never dealt with it before. Just keep practicing. Eventually the cunits will pick up the basics of bipedal movement and you can walk around without thinking, like in your own body.""</p><p>&lt;&lt; Sable said she'd been chased by cunit tripods when the hostile delf tried to take over. They didn't lurch around like this.&gt;&gt;</p><p>""Tripods are more stable. Have you ever seen a two legged stool? It makes me wonder why I never see a three legged creature. Well, I saw a three legged dog once, he seemed to move around just fine.""</p><p>Eliza's cunit surrogate moved like an infant, unsure of its first steps,&lt;&lt;This is undignified.&gt;&gt;</p><p>""Its better to figure it out now than to have to figure it out down on the planet, where something might go wrong. I mean what if a predator attacks you and you need to run? Or you need to balance on a precarious surface.?""</p><p>Sable turned to Silvia, ""If she dies on the surface...""</p><p>""No, no. That only happens in the vids, if her cunit body is swallowed, crushed, spindled or mutilated, she will wake up back on Hab Six. She might be a little disoriented. I remember one time I was doing a telaremote through an ant colony and a predator ate my robot. I watched as I went through an anteater's digestive tract. Freaky stuff.""</p><p>Eliza's surrogate body toddled along a few steps then turned around and walked back.</p><p>Silvia leaned close to Sable, "" Sable, you didn't answer me.""</p><p>Eliza stumbled and fell again, she had to crawl a few meters befor regaining her feet..</p><p>Sable scratched her head, ""I don't know. I mean I'm not a scientist, I'm just a girl with a tool belt. I probably wouldn't understand half of it.""</p><p>""I explain science to eight year olds. You will do fine. All you really need is your curiosity and your willingness to experiment.""</p><p>""Alright, but I am going to ask some really stupid questions. I mean my learner days are long past me.""</p><p>""Really? I feel like my learner days are just beginning. I mean a literal whole new world. Well, new to me. I know this planet has been here for billions of years. The life forms have been there for a long long time too.""</p><p>""How do you know that?""</p><p>""Easy. Methane and nitrogen levels in the atmosphere. Nitrogen is released in small amounts as a result of protein synthesis. The more N2 the longer life has been around. Methane is a product of anaerobic life.""</p><p>When Eliza spied a couple of shorthairs, she raised her arms menacingly, they stuck their tongues out at her.</p><p>""Oh crud, I forgot. I have kind of become the guardian of a human boy. You know Todd?""</p><p>Silvia's eyes softened, ""He's a sweetheart. He's the best in his age group. You took him in? Thats so sweet. He was doing a project on pre-collapse marine invertebrates that looks very sophisticated. Well, for a ten year old.""</p><p>""Yeah, well his parents are all on the other side. He's smart for his age, but I wouldn't feel comfortable having him come home to an empty apartment.""</p><p>Silvia studied her feet, ""Well I guess you could take him along, he'd probably like it.""</p><p>&lt;&lt;What? No! You two need alone time, I will hang out with him for the night.&gt;&gt;</p><p>Sable scratched her head, "" I would have my niece Ink watch him, but Ink has a new girlfriend and they are of an age they might need some privacy.""</p><p>Eliza's surrogate waved a simulated hand, &lt;&lt; I could watch him.&gt;&gt;</p><p>""My daughter Ashley is going to be in DBC doing some detailed mapping of the system.""</p><p>Eliza's surrogate waved both hands,&lt;&lt;*I* could watch him.&gt;&gt;</p><p>""Emerald is going to be doing a side project of her own, she's kind of secretive about it.""</p><p>Eliza's surrogate jumped up and down, and tried to speak aloud by vibrating the small hair like tentacles on the cunits, ""I could watch him! Wow, I really sound synthetic. Like one of those cheesy robots from the old movies. Terminate! Terminate! Resistance is futile foolish human!""</p><p>Silvia turned to the cunit humanoid and back to Sable, ""I think Eliza's available. She seems very eager.""</p><p>""Eliza is a nice lady, but she isn't used to responsibility.""</p><p>Eliza crossed mechanical arms, ""What makes you think I'm not responsible?""</p><p>""You told Todd you'd look out for him, and now I've become his guardian.""</p><p>""I told him he could hang out with me, I didn't say I would be his mom. Alright, I see your point too. I should have stepped up anyway. I am ready to learn to be responsible.""</p><p>""I guess you can't do too much damage in one night. You have him for the whole night, you can't just change your mind as soon as you get bored.""</p><p>""Of course not! I am an adult. I can handle this.""</p><p>Michael had gotten a job in the ""farm"" sector. More like a biology lab, or some sort of factory than any kind of farm recognizable by a human of earlier eras. Vegetable matter printed out in long sheets, cut into slices and distributed to the dining halls and restaurants of the habitat.</p><p>Attempts to do something similar with meat ended with a flavorless gelatinous glop. Worse, unlike plants, animals are dependant upon symbiotic bacteria and complex immune systems for their survival. Early attempts to grow meet ran into problems with infection.</p><p>He was about to enter the human sector, when he ran into Ruth, his wife. She seemed distressed.</p><p>She told him all about what had happened in therapy with Cyan,. ""I don't agree with everything Cyan said. Still, she is right, we need to be honest with them.""</p><p>There had been times, several times, when they had considered it, as a group. There were a few times when they had actually tried it. There had been a few times when they had been ""outted"" by someone on the outside. It never went well.</p><p>""Will it go any better if they find out on their own? Our hostesses have been so open, so welcoming. Maybe the problem is that we've always run away.""</p><p>Michael walked through the human sector of Habitat 6. Large doors that led to a single large storeroom were repurposed into smaller apartment units for the thirty-eight ""normal"" humans that lived there. They'd remembered the chaos as several large containers had to be moved to other areas.</p><p>The low gravity humans needed a housing unit closer to the center of rotation.</p><p>Men and women greeted him as he passed. Children, real children, ran past him as he moved towards the Mission area of the improvised village.</p><p>Singing could be heard, like a chorus of children. Though once he entered his mother's apartment the rainbow colors of hair and the large eyes marked them as belonging to the race of their hosts.</p><p>Reverend Case, Michael's mother, was an old woman with deep brown skin, a gaunt frame that seemed only to be held together by the minister's determination.</p><p>The divider between her room and Abraham's had been removed to give room for the choir of lolis. The meager furniture had been moved aside to make room for their choir.</p><p>Do not, then, stand idly waiting, for some greater work to do;
Fortune is a lazy goddess, she will never come to you.
Go and toil in any vineyard, do not fear to do or dare,
If you want a field of labor, you can find it anywhere.</p><p>Their voices trailed off, The reverend raised her hands, ""Good, good, you're getting better.""</p><p>Michael whispered to his mother, ""Better than my father-in law anyway.""</p><p>Goldie shouted, ""Hey - I like Abraham!""</p><p>Case chuckled to herself, ""They have acute hearing.""</p><p>Autumn took her baby Gertrude from her wife and gently patted the newborn's back, ""Will we be Christians tomorrow?""</p><p>""You are Christians now if that is what you feel in your heart, just as you were Rainbow's wife the moment you two decided to share your lives together. The baptism just makes your decision public knowledge.""</p><p>Cream's white braided hair contrasted sharply with caramel colored skin, "" I don't know, there are parts of scripture I take exception to. Especially in the old testament, too much was resolved by violence. Where does the peace and love we talk about come from if its born out of violence, deception and intolerance?""</p><p>Rust was an older loli, her wrinkled skin on her child-like face made her look like she'd been struck by some horrible malady. In reality her eighty years of life she had earned every wrinkle, ""You don't understand that the world they lived in was a dark and violent place. You trusted your tribe and no one else. They were also a small nation surrounded by superpowers like Babylon and Egypt. That could make you a bit paranoid.""</p><p>Coral combed her long pinkish hair, ""I think the mistake is to consider the Bible to be history, it is better viewed as literature. The Old Testament contains stories about sex, violence, betrayal, miracles, and wars is because these are elements of a dramatic tradition.""</p><p>Goldie scowled, ""Are you saying the Bible is fake?""</p><p>""Saying the Bible stories aren't true doesn't mean they don't have truth in them. I am a literature mentor specifically because I believe stories to be very important. They provide a culture with a common frame of reference. The very fact that they've survived for so long is a testament to how compelling they are.""</p><p>Reverend Case waved her hands again, ""Girls, I need to put the wall back up, Abraham will be home soon. I will see you all at service at ten?""</p><p>The lolis said their good-byes and when the last left, Michael spoke his peace, "" Have you seen the others?""</p><p>""The ankh wearers?""</p><p>""They call themselves the 'Positivists'.""</p><p>""Competition can be healthy in religion as in business. So long as it stays civil.""</p><p>Ruth leaned in close as if someone might hear, ""We need to tell them, about, about us. Dr Umber and Dr. Cyan already know. The rest will figure out soon enough.""</p><p>Michael squeezed his wife's hand, ""I'll talk to Rainbow and Autumn.""</p><p>Reverend Case hung her head. Things were going so well. Still, this was bound to happen. It always did sooner or later, ""I will talk to Rust, one old lady to another. I will see if Rachel is willing to sit with Cream.""</p><p>Ruth was holding Michael's hand, ""I will talk to Goldie.""</p><p>The machine shop sector was nearly always noisy, plenty of grinding noises and splurches, and ""squish-squish"" and even a burst of music from the ""garment district"" where loli might put on impromptu fashion shows with the clothes they'd just fabbed.</p><p>Right now the two of them had serious business here.</p><p>The fab slowly, layer by layer built the second of the prototype weapons. A rifle sized down for a loli with twin stocks and a large, long bottle shaped container on top. There was lots of glittery side paneling, and was that second stock really necessary?</p><p>Then again, it was director Gray's baby. and this was a demonstration model, it needed to look pretty.</p><p>""Cherry wonders, did Emerald ever use a real weapon?""</p><p>""Ah couple times in target practice. Ah told yah, back on Earth."", when Emerald was little, alright *littler*, she had dreamed of joining the Texas Rangers. There was the small catch of the height requirement.</p><p>She accepted that it was hard to get a crook to quake in his boots at the sight of a loli. So she didn't feel bitter. However, a friendly cop did point her in the direction of a private security agency that valued ""workplace diversity"".</p><p>""Did Emerald like it? Did Emerald carry a weapon?""</p><p>""Most ah what we did didn't involve shootin' folks. We did checks fer insurance companies. We looked fer' missin' persons, checked up on cheatin' spouses. "", Emerald began to chuckle, ""Ah remember one time ah was casin this woman who was supposed to be cheatin' on her husband No one ever suspects the little girl on her scooter to be a spook.</p><p>Later on ah caught this feller from a competin' agency followin' mah client. Apparently each thought the other was cheatin. What they needed was couple's counselin. We still charged them full price though.""</p><p>""So Emerald never used a weapon on someone?""</p><p>Emerald sighed, ""One time. Its complicated. Ah only tol' mah wife this story. There was this man, a weapons smuggler who in his free time liked to pray on little girls. Guess who got tah' go in undercover?</p><p>He was supposed to get caught as soon as he snatched me, but somethin' went wrong. It wasn't our guy that snatched me, but some hired thug. Ah stuck it out, let him take me to the guy's hideout. He had a dungeon with three other girls, right near were he stored his merchandise.</p><p>Ah had a transmitter implanted in mah skull, to activate it all ah had to do was think three red triangles rotating counter-clockwise The cavalry came in, so mah guy came runnin' downstairs hopin' to use us as hostages, but he got careless, ah ducked under him an grabbed one of his guns. A G-17a if ah remember. It didn't have the identifier sensor on the trigger so anyone could use it.</p><p>He thought ah was just an ordinary girl so he reached fer his weapon ah pulled mah trigger.""</p><p>""Emerald saved the day! Did that feel good?""</p><p>""Honestly Cherry, ah don't know what ah felt.""</p><p>A high pitched bell chime signaled the fab was done with its work, the faux glass case opened and Cherry took the newly made weapon down. It was a bit heavy for her. She gently placed it into an open carry case. She then shut and locked it.</p><p>A second weapon sat locked in a second case. Cherry tried to lift both cases as once, but seemed to struggle.</p><p>Emerald sighed, ""Let me take one.."", without asking Emerald snatched a case from her partner. ""This is a might heavy for us, I'm thinkin' Gray could look intah makin' a lighter version maybe.""</p><p>""Cherry will ask her after the demonstration.""</p><p>Sable walked with Silvia to Griffon Hall, one of the single loli residence halls. The apartment was essentially just the bedroom. The lavatory and kitchen were communal. On a shelf was a fabbed model of the DNA double helix.</p><p>There were also ""virtual"" decorations, things that could only be seen with spex, Since they didn't exist physically, it was very easy to redecorate.</p><p>There was a hologram of the Europan ""flea"", a small crustacean-like organism about a millimeter long. The largest, most complex, non-Earth organism to be known before the big move. Life on Europa was sparse confined to volcanic vents deep below Europa's ice.</p><p>There was a hologram of the Beijing ecosphere. A colossal Three kilometer sphere, its volume larger than the whole of Habitat-6. It was seeded with a set of exotic organisms using arsenic (instead of phosphorous) in their genetic material. They were given an entirely different set of nucleotide ""letters"", in an attempt to create an alien ecosystem on Earth.</p><p>Other than the bed, there weren't any places to sit. Sable took a deep breath and let it out shuddering. She rubbed her own arms. She hadn't been in a single loli's apartment since she and Blanch had dated.</p><p>Well, she had been conned into watching Titan Tentacle Monster VI with Azure and Goldie about a year before. Sable didn't count that.</p><p>Sable, you're making a big deal out of nothing.</p><p>I should have asked her to come to my place, its roomier. I could have cooked. I can cook, can't I?</p><p>Silvia sat next to Sable,""Is something wrong? You look uncomfortable. You've known me since I was a short hair, why would you be uncomfortable? Wait, I have something that might help you relax.""</p><p>Sable shook her head, ""No I'm fine. So have you seen any of the images yet?""</p><p>""A few, I am afraid I couldn't wait. Either the cameras you installed on the mule were very powerful or the teamsters flew a lot lower than was safe."", Silvia reached into a cabinet and pulled out two cups. She handed one to Sable, ""Or maybe it was both. Anyway, I am not going to give away what I saw. I am sure that by now folks all over the habitat are watching.""</p><p>""Goldie and Abraham installed them. I wouldn't put it past the teamsters to push the limits.""</p><p>Silvia reached under her bed and pulled out a small pitcher. She popped open the top and poured a dark red liquid from it into Sable's cup and then some into her own.</p><p>Sable smelled it, it did not smell like fruit juice, ""Is this?""</p><p>""We grow grapes, or grape meat anyway. We use yeast to make bread. The rest is basic chemistry.""</p><p>""So *you're* making the hooch?""</p><p>""This is wine, not hooch. Are you going to tell on me? I promise I do not drink and teach.""</p><p>""Now we're both criminals."", Sable took a sip and winced.</p><p>Silvia sat down next to her, ""Yes, well, its still the best wine in the system.""</p><p>The only time Sable had alcohol before was on her honeymoon down on Io's surface. Sable and Blanch had gone to Lake Loki. Well, they went to a hotel with a good view of Lake Loki. It *was* their honeymoon.</p><p>When they came back they applied to become parents. Ashley was gestated about a month before Silvia.</p><p>They opened the image file and began to sort through the first detailed images of Planet Franklin's surface.</p><p>It was as they walked into the residential section, Emerald could not help but notice a veritable forest of gawkers. The voices of debating lolis. That by itself was average enough. There were no shortage of strongly held opinions among the loli, so long as it stayed civilized,</p><p>""Pardon, mah partner and I need ta get through.""</p><p>The first voice Emerald heard was Amber's, ""Roman pagan women had access to fertility control, it had female gods it was obviously more gender equitable. As soon as the Christians took over the empire collapsed. Christianity marked the end of Pax Romana.""</p><p>The crowd started to part, and Emerald heard was the literature mentor Coral, ""The 'fertility' control often meant the culling of females. Women could not enter careers, they had few if any rights. Also, how do you know it isn't the decline of Rome that caused people to turn to Christianity?""</p><p>""I am the historian and the anthropologist, that's how I know.""</p><p>Emerald pushed through the crowd just as Goldie spoke, ""Saying you're an historian doesn't make you right.""</p><p>It was Goldie and the newly converted ""Christian "" lolis, verses Amber and her ""positivists"", the former wearing newly fabbed crosses and the latter ankhs.</p><p>""I am not the believer, I am the one who comes with the unbiased eyes of a social scientist. I am an expert on human cultures. It is my expert opinion that Christianity has a negative effect on any culture it touches. Negative affects mean negative energy.""</p><p>""What about Martin Luther King Junior? Mother Theresa of Calcutta? Pope Mary II? The Salvation Army? The Red Cross?""</p><p>""What about the Crusades? The Spanish Inquisition? The Church of the Abundant Womb? Who was it that fought tooth and nail against providing access to birth control. Not *cleansing*, just simple access? Around the time of the collapse the Holy Church and the magacorps were basically indistinguishable!</p><p>Lets not forget that the Constructionists were Christians!""</p><p>""The Constructionists were not Christians, they saw religion as another tool of manipulation.""</p><p>""So you *admit* - Christianity is a tool for manipulation!""</p><p>""That's not what I said you nut!""</p><p>Emerald and Cherry stepped between the two groups, ""Is there somethin' here that needs to be resolved?""</p><p>Amber turned to emerald, ""Oh I forgot, Goldie is Dr. Cyan's daughter. Call up some thugs to silence the truth?""</p><p>""Mah partner an' I just happen to be walkin' by. Now again, is there somethin' here that needs to be resolved?""</p><p>Goldie shook her head, ""No, just a discussion about belief, it got a little heated, I am willing to let it slide. We were friends not that long ago. Actually I would still like to be friends. Besides, isn't anger a form of negative energy?"", Goldie smiled and extended her hand.</p><p>Amber did not take it, ""I don't know why I am angry at her. She is a victim just like the other brainwashed lolis. When you are ready to face the truth I will help you put the pieces of your spirit back together again.""</p><p>Amber walked away, her followers trailing behind.</p><p>Rainbow shook her head, ""For someone that doesn't like negativity, that was one big 'shrag you'.""</p><p>Goldie smiled, ""She just needs to get used to the idea. I am sure in no time we will build an interfaith dialogue. Hey Emerald, what's in the cases?""</p><p>Cherry hefted hers, ""A surprise for the bad guys.""</p><p>Autumn tended a fussing Gertrude, ""What is it? I'm sure its uber-Wiccan.""</p><p>""Cherry cannot tell - its a secret.""</p><p>The loli did not like secrets, but they did like surprises.</p><p>Emerald waved her hands in the air, ""Only fer a minute or two. Ah just want to reveal it to everyone at once, so we can all decide as a society. We're gonna do a demonstration in the square.""</p><p>Ruth moved through the loli residential area having to move in a crouch. It was a bit of a pain. Her spex told her she was moving towards the town square. A small blinking green arrow was projected into her field of vision pointing to where Goldie was standing.</p><p>She tried to send a subvocal to Goldie, &lt;&lt;I need to talk to you in private.&gt;&gt;</p><p>&lt;&lt;Hey Ruth! You missed practice, I only missed a couple notes this time. Hey I heard you were doing counseling with my mom. She's really easy to talk to isn't she?&gt;&gt;</p><p>&lt;&lt; Yes, she is. She asked me to tell you something, but I don't want to do it over subvocal.&gt;&gt;,</p><p>&lt;&lt; Yeah, Yeah, you can tell me later. Azure wants to show off some cop stuff.&gt;&gt;</p><p>Sable and Silvia put their cups aside and lay on the bed. Staring out into images collected from one of the mules. The wine was making Sable light headed.</p><p>While watching the images, Sable was given readings from the planet, atmosphere content - nitrogen, methane, hydrogen sulfide, carbon dioxide, water vapor, and an atmospheric pressure about 1.2 atmospheres. Gravity, 1.1 relative to Earth sea level.</p><p>A seismically active planet, tugged and pulled by its three moons. Volcanic ash helped keep the planet cool enough for life. A highly saline sulfuric acid ocean covering one third of the planet's surface. A soil polluted with concentrations of lead and salt.</p><p>""Sable, what is the minimum you would need for a radio transmitter? I mean, nothing too fancy. Just the absolute bare minimum to send like Morse code or something.""</p><p>""Uh, a power source, a conductor and a few resistors. It would have been easy enough to look up on spex.""</p><p>""How much power would it take?""</p><p>""I don't know, it depends upon how strong a signal you want.""</p><p>This was not a slide show, an image of the planet from orbit was showed and Sable could pick from the areas scanned so far. Her experience was linked with Silvia's so the two would be certain to be looking at the same footage.</p><p>""Well Ashley says that there are weak analogue radio signals from the surface, but we don't see any signs of cities or industry.""</p><p>""Could it be natural? I know stars send out radio signals. I wonder could an animal?""</p><p>""Well electric fishes would send signals through water. Sharks did not use electricity, but they could pick it up in other animals. The slight discharge when muscles contract.""</p><p>""Wait? There were animals on Earth that generated electricity?""</p><p>""Oh yes, the electric eel were the most powerful. They would store electricity in their muscles and could release it in a burst to stun predators. We lost a lot of amazing animals in the years leading up to the collapse.</p><p>I've never heard of a land animal using electricity that way. So far as I know it isn't impossible. It just isn't practical since electricity doesn't travel well through air.""</p><p>Zooming in on an image Sable could see what looked to be a forest.</p><p>""Is that a tree?""</p><p>Silvia magnified her image, ""Well, it is an organism that resembles a plant. Still it more closely resembles a fern. A fern about four meters tall. Like plants during Earth's carboniferous period.""</p><p>Sable checked ""carboniferous"" on the spex. Giant ferns, giant bugs.</p><p>A fern four meters tall, glistening with an almost metallic sheen. The leaves were purple and broad and tightly packed, forming a canopy almost like an umbrella. Only the occasional gust of wind betrayed their separateness.</p><p>There was a forest of these fern-like organisms. Sable had seen images of forests on Earth, from both before and after the collapse. This seemed almost like a tree farm the distance between the plants was fairly regular.</p><p>Sable was able to make the image pass back and forth along the forest and explore out to the limits of what the mule had scanned. No, there were smaller plants and some kind of plant like parasites attached to the larger organisms. Sable assumed any farmer would remove them. An abandoned garden? The remnants of some planet wide catastrophe that nature was just beginning to recover from?</p><p>""I don't see any animals.""</p><p>""There is no ozone layer, it might just be safer to be nocturnal. Or there may not even be animals as we understand them. Or they could be hiding in the shade of the trees. Or burrowing underground. What I don't understand is, if their is no oxygen, what are these things running on?""</p><p>""Why are they purple?""</p><p>""That's no big deal. There are still purple photosynthesizes on Earth. All the ones I am aware of live in anaerobic conditions. Many of them prefer environments with high sulfur content, but they don't produce enough energy to support a complex life form. I mean purple bacteria can form blooms, but its not really the same thing.""</p><p>""Do any of them make electricity?""</p><p>The crowd gathered around the town square, an open space in the residential area used for speeches, live theater, debates, concerts, and demonstrations like Cherry and Emerald were having.</p><p>They patched into the subvocal system to make a general broadcast to all in Emerald's field of vision, those who did not want to listen could, of course, simply decline.</p><p>""Hello everyloli. Oh ah see a few human friends out there too. So lets say 'residents of Habitat-6 '.</p><p>As we all know, we have opened our home to human residents an fer the most part they have proved valuable members of our society. Still, every once in a very great while a human will act in a manner dangerous either to themselves or those around them.""</p><p>Cherry turned around ""Emerald - Cherry sees some humans being dangerous to both themselves and those around them!""</p><p>Slurred drunken singing could be heard as the crowd parted to make way for a pair of middle aged humans, stumbling and shambling down the walkway.</p><p>""Well Cherry, we should probably try to reason with them.</p><p>Hello human citizens, it seems y'all got into the Hab-6 hooch. Now normally that comes with a fine. I'll let y'all off with a warning if you go back to yer rooms an sleep it off.""</p><p>""You little kids aren't the boss of us! We'll do what we want, when we want, and you can't do a thing to stop us!""</p><p>Cherry's face was a mask of exaggerated panic, ""The human is right. Loli are too small to restrain a human. Cherry knows, Cherry tried!""</p><p>""Don't worry Cherry, we have somethin' that we can use to incapacitate them, without hurting them."", Cherry and Emerald reached for their cases and pulled out the new devices, ""Humans, you have one last chance to be reasonable.""</p><p>""Oh go shrag yourselves, you and your cute little toy guns.""</p><p>Aiming carefully, Emerald and Cherry let loose a volley of little white globs. On contact they splattered then expanded, sticking arms and legs together. The fluid hardened into a foam of a rubbery texture, it became hard for them to move.</p><p>A second volley encased their legs. In the midst of struggling the humans toppled over.</p><p>""Are y'all tryin' to break free?""</p><p>A balding human called out, ""Yeah, we're trying. This stuff is sticky. "", the humans pulled and struggled with the rubbery foam but could not break free.</p><p>Emerald turned to the audience, ""Now, the foam has enough air in it that even if I were to get it on their mouth, they would still be able to breath.""</p><p>The balding human's partner, somewhat more obese called out to Emerald, "" If its alright could you set us free now?""</p><p>""So lets say Clyde an' Ned here learned their lesson. Well, there is an attachment on this rifle, you walk up to them an' spray the foam down with this enzyme."", a light mist is sprayed over the men and the foam began to deflate.</p><p>Soon they are able to tear themselves free of the substance. The lolis started to chatter amongst themselves.</p><p>Emerald and Cherry put their rifles back in their cases. Cherry lifted one case in each hand, ""Cherry will take them to Gray now.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Emerald wanted the rifles lightened.""</p><p>""Oh right. Well, why not let Clyde an' Ned do it. They're bigger.""</p><p>""No! Cherry wants to do it.""</p><p>""Alright, alright. Clyde, Ned you wanna help me answer questions from the audience?""</p><p>Cherry made her way to Gray's office. Little more than a utility closet with a chair really.</p><p>Cherry brushed back some long bright red hair behind her ear, ""Emerald wants the weapons lightened.""</p><p>""Lets see what we can do."", the front stock slid off quite easilly, The fron part of the barrel twisted off, and some of the details slid off. The back part of the rear stock slide off. The pieces fit together quite nicely into a small pistol.</p><p>When a solvent was poured of one of the detached side panels what remained was a stack of needle like projectiles. Another panel slid off the top of the weapon and folded into a clip. Gray reached onto a drawer and pulled out four centimeter long power cell and inserted it into the clip. The projectiles were loaded into the remaining space.</p><p>She performed the same procedure on the second rifle.</p><p>""Cherry does not understand, why not just take the weapons from the Barracuda?""</p><p>""DBC and the resolvers are watching those closely. You think you can ''lighten' the rifles yourself from here on?""</p><p>Cherry nodded.</p><p>While Emerald and her human associates took questions about the new weapon from the audience, Ruth took Goldie aside to a relatively secluded spot over by the side of the corridor.</p><p>She took hold of Goldie's hand and looked deep into her yellow eyes, ""What I am about to tell you is being told to the other loli converts. I should have told you sooner, but we were so afraid of how you would react. You have been so kind to us, I hope we will still be friends after what I have to tell you.</p><p>I need you to know this is something I am doing of my own free will, no one has tricked me or is forcing me.""</p><p>""What is it? It can't be all that bad.""</p><p>""I'm pregnant.""</p><p>Goldie had to consult her spex to find out what ""pregnant"" meant.</p>"
318,Into the Loliverse: Taboos : Act 2,Aunt Molly,2,Ruth's IUG ( pregnancy) causes further disruption to Loli society.,['sci-fi no sex'],"<p>""We give thanks to you Lord for this meal, for our family, and for this safe haven you have given to us.
We give thanks to the kindness of our hostesses. Please guide us with your wisdom. Amen."", Reverend case
passed some bread to her granddaughter Sara.</p><p>Sara took a slice and passed it on, ""Grandma, do we have to move again?""</p><p>""This time, there is no place to move. Whatever comes, we must accept as God's will.""</p><p>Ruth passed down a bowl of braised tofu, ""They have weapons now.""</p><p>Ruth's older sister Rachael took the bowl, ""What do you mean, they have weapons?"" she passed it on to
Michael.</p><p>Michael took a few chunks, ""She took care to make sure the weapon was non-lethal. I don't think Emerald
wants to hurt anyone."" he passed them on to his cousin Marion.</p><p>Marion passed it on without taking any, he never liked tofu,"" You don't make a weapon unless you have a
target in mind."", it was passed on to Rachael's son, Thomas.</p><p>Thomas gave Marion a look, ""How come he doesn't have to eat the tofu?""</p><p>""What I wonder is,"" Abraham fidgeted with his vegetables, ""What kind of reception are we going to get
tomorrow at church?""</p><p>Ruth sighed, ""Or work?""</p><p>Thomas grumbled, ""Or school?""</p><p>Case rubbed her eyes. She had no answers.</p><p>""It's the last of the feta cheese, you had better appreciate this,"" Emerald and Ashley sat down to a
spinach salad.</p><p>""Ah do dear. Did ya see the demonstration? Clyde and Ned were pretty good sports about it. They're
trainin' to join the resolvers.""</p><p>Ashley took a forkful of salad, ""Some of us had to work.""</p><p>""It *was* work."", Emerald took a forkful of spinach, ""How did yer day go?""</p><p>""Not bad. We were mostly mapping the system There are two other planets belonging to this star,
and a fourth that seems to do a figure eight around each of the stars. Beta Centauri might even have a
planet with life. The Mission astrophysicist is a very charming man.""</p><p>""Should ah be jealous?""</p><p>""I am not interested in males. I saw Violet bat her eyes at him, but he's married.""</p><p>""What do you think of the foam gun? Give me yer honest opinion.""</p><p>""I don't like it. This isn't the old west, where anyone who picks up a gun becomes the law..""</p><p>""Honey, it shoots *glue*. It ain't exactly a danger to the habitat. Besides, we'll keep it in the
weapon's closet an' take it out during emergencies. An we won't even do that unless the majority of the
residents support it.""</p><p>""We have a weapons closet?""</p><p>""Its not dangerous, but it ain't a toy either. If I had this in Texas I could'a taken that man
alive. He woulda faced a jury of his peers. This tool is meant to prevent death, not cause it.""</p><p>""You are a good person, I know that whatever you do, you feel in your heart it is the right
thing.""</p><p>The virtual environment Azure had created was all black and white in keeping with the old timey
feel of the smoke filled twentieth century night club. Azure stood in a sparkling gown that had a slit up
the side, exposing smooth legs. Large hoop earrings hung off the lobes. She stared out at the simulated
audience, she took hold of the prop microphone.</p><p>She began to sing. The voice her best attempt at a smoky, sultry voice, but she could not
make her voice go that low. She felt odd singing a smooth jazz song about love and longing in her high
pitched voice. She could have set the simulation to make her voice lower, to make it sound more like an
adult voice.</p><p>The door chime rang. She discontinued her spex generated fantasy, ""Come in.""</p><p>The door opened and Goldie ran in and fell into Azure's arms and began to weep. Azure put
her arm around her friend's shoulders and took her gently to the bed to sit down. ""What happened?""</p><p>""Ruth...and the Mission...she's pregnant. That's what they call an IUG. Azure, their all
uncleansed. They don't cleanse their children. Why wouldn't you cleanse your child? Why? I don't
understand.""</p><p>Azure rubbed Goldie's neck gently with the heel of her palm. Slow gentle circles. ""What
makes you think the mission is uncleansed?""</p><p>""Because! Ruth told me! They told all of us. They said we needed to know before tomorrow.
Ruth told me that they moved from place to place a lot. They went to Io because they had a religious
exemption for cleansing.</p><p>Which is stupid, because its religious folks that don't cleanse. I mean how could I be so
stupid?""</p><p>Azure kneaded Goldie's shoulders gently, ""You're not stupid.""</p><p>Goldie sniffled, ""What am I supposed to feel? They were so nice to me, and for the first
time I beleived in something that I didn't feel silly about. I belonged. The first time I met poeple I
felt I could really be myself with. Except you.""</p><p>Azure's palm drifted down to Goldie's back.</p><p>Goldie hung her head, ""It didn't feel like they were hiding anything from me. I was reading
their book and there is violence and cruelty in it. I could talk to them about it. Some of us would even
debate. I was all there in plain sight.</p><p>I guess I just assumed this was just something that they didn't do any more. You know, one of
those outdated rules that folks just ignore, because times have changed. You know rules like old dietary
laws, or bigamy, or rules against women clergy, or same-sex marriage, or passages telling followers to
hate foreigners, or telling you not to wash your hands, or the one that tells you its a sin to masturbate.</p><p>When we were all singing it felt as if we were all part of something bigger than ourselves.
I could feel it, His love. I felt love all around me. Now, I don't know what to feel. I don't understand.
Did I just make myself feel that way?""</p><p>Azure took hold of a hair brush and began to groom her friend's long blond hair, starting
from her left, ""Why don't they have like twenty kids each?""</p><p>""Oh they use an old form of birth control called a condom. Since its mostly just a latex
bag that goes of the boy thing, its pretty easy to fab.""</p><p>Azure went strand by strand, brushing in a slow deliberate manner, ""Huh. So they are
trying to control their numbers. They aren't like the Church of the Abundant Womb or Quiver Full, or the
folks of Mars Habitat Eden.""</p><p>""Well, no. Ruth told me they weren't forcing her to have an IUG. "", Goldie relaxed a
little, ""I looked it up, it sounds so painful and risky. Why would anyone want to go through that?""</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe you should ask them."", gently Azure made her way to the back of
Goldie's head.</p><p>""You think I should go to the service tomorrow?""</p><p>""I think that whatever you decide, I am with you. If you want to go to the chapel tomorrow
and join their weird religion, I will go with you. If you want to ditch them, then Shrag 'em. Its open mic
night at the square tomorrow, we can sing there.""</p><p>Goldie sniffled then smiled, ""Azure, I like that dress. You should wear girly stuff more
often.""</p><p>""You don't think its slutty?""</p><p>""No. Its sexy, but classy."", Goldie then embraced her friend and they held each other for a
time.</p><p>Ashley couldn't sleep, ""Emerald?""</p><p>""Yeah?"", Emerald was still half asleep.</p><p>""I voted against it, just now. I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Its yer right.""</p><p>""You don't feel like I've betrayed you?""</p><p>""Ah know you are a good person. Whatever you do, its cause you think its right.""</p><p>Eliza stayed in Sable's apartment for the night. Though most nights she stayed in the computer
room, since she was there most of the time anyway. She kept her clothes there and what few items she
owned.</p><p>The computer room was considered a public space, so anyone at any time could look in on her
with spex. True, she could easily manipulate the camera feed to show her lying there or block it
altogether. In the end, she just didn't care if anyone watched her play with herself or get dressed. In
the end, plenty of folks had seen her naked. Plenty of folks had used her or been used by her.</p><p>Todd was lying right near her. Sable's bed was too small, and Todd didn't seem to mind., He was
first male she'd spent this much time with without having sex with them. Casually, Eliza stroked the boy's
hair. She was aroused having a warm body against hers.</p><p>She knew she wasn't supposed to. She stroked his back, in what she hoped was a motherly way.</p><p>Whispers...</p><p>""One of the Mission has an IUG.""</p><p>""I bet all of their women have them, they just want to test how we will react.""</p><p>""I hear that in their Heaven, women wake up every morning with an IUG and evacuate it by
nightfall.""</p><p>""In their scripture their God was born through a non-consensual IUG.""</p><p>""I hear they plan to breed us out. That's how they take over.""</p><p>""I hear they have already enlisted the other humans.""</p><p>""Don't be ridiculous, I talked to a human, they're just as shocked as we are.""</p><p>""No they're just pretending, to give us a false sense of security.""</p><p>""I told the mayor I wanted the new gun.""</p><p>""How is that going to help?""</p><p>""I don't know, but they need to be stopped!""</p><p>There are no mornings or evenings in space. In fact ""morning"" and ""evening"" is determined mostly by
what shift you work. So approximately one third of the habitat's population is active at any one time.</p><p>On this particular non-morning, Sable stumbled into her apartment to find Eliza and Todd eating
breakfast.</p><p>Sable yawned. She made no attempt to explain herself, because whatever went on ( or didn't ) was
entirely her and Silvia's business. Still, that didn't stop folks from being curious.</p><p>Eliza affected a broad smile and gazed down at the dark haired loli, ""Sooo, did you and Silvia have
fun?""</p><p>Sable took a bowl from her cabinet. A container filled with porridge and a pitcher of soy milk sat in
the middle of the table. She poured heated soy milk into the bowl and stirred in the porridge. Detecting
the hot milk, the bowl began to warm itself. Sable stirred it, hypnotized by the swirls in the finely
ground grain. ""We were looking at the low orbit images of planet Franklin. Or is it Franklin's planet? Did
you see them Todd?""</p><p>""Yeah Me an' Eliza were looking at them last night. Eliza got bored.""</p><p>Eliza rolled her eyes, ""I'm sorry, but the kid was enjoying those vids on a whole other level to
me. Besides, I'll get to see Frankie close up in a couple of days.""</p><p>""That reminds me, I have to work on the delivery system. Eliza, I need to replace the chilp in
it. Its completely untrainable. No matter how I try, in the simulations, it crashes into the planet""</p><p>""Of course it does, its the chilp for a nuclear weapon. All it knows is crashing. I'll ask my
boys if they can make one for you.""</p><p>Todd cocked his head, ""The daemons can't all be boys, they reproduce sexually.""</p><p>""Well, I think of them as boys. So why are you working today? The mayor declared a day of rest.
We're supposed to be doing fun things.""</p><p>Sable felt more awake as she chewed her porridge, "" Working on the probe's delivery system *is*</p><p>fun for me. You'd have to be mechanic to understand.""</p><p>""What do you think about Ruth?""</p><p>""She's a good worker. For someone so tall she can squeeze herself into some small spaces.""</p><p>""No, her condition.""</p><p>""What condition?""</p><p>""You know, her gestation.""</p><p>""Huh? Did X-utero lift the restraints on new gestations? What? I really don't know.""</p><p>
The Mission waited quietly at the chapel, it was 1000 hours, and no one had shown yet.</p><p>The chapel looked like a miniature version of the Parthenon, with no roof. Open to a faux sky
and a sun that cut through the center of rotation. The floor was made of stone with a heart shaped stone
up front were engaged couples would proclaim their love before friends and family.</p><p>The Mission was dressed in their Sunday best, blue suites and white dresses, bonnets and white
hats.</p><p>Ruth hung her head, ""This is my fault.""</p><p>Michael put her hands on his wife's shoulders, ""I think this took two of us.""</p><p>Reverend Case put her hand on the young woman's shoulder, ""Its not the first time that its just
been us. It is the first time we have been able to worship in such a beautiful place, out in the open. I
am thankful for even that small privilege.</p><p>The Mayor could have taken away our right to the chapel, she didn't. Maybe, we don't have so
much to worry about after all.""</p><p>Marion's smooth bald head was covered by a white hat, ""Mom, look over there.""</p><p>It was a crowd of small humanoids, a rainbow assortment of long hair and thin bodies in the
ballerina style dresses they seemed to favor. She recognized Rust and Cream in front, they saw crosses.
No, wait. These had a loop in the top.</p><p>They were not happy.</p><p>A rainbow colored mob collected near them. Amber spoke for them, "" We know now, the whole
habitat knows now that you are uncleansed. Your children deserve twelve months of gestation. Your women
deserve to be free of the blood and pain of such primitive practices. What kinds of negative energies are
unleashed on a poor defenseless child not even ready to enter the world?""</p><p>Reverend Case spoke for the Mission, ""This is Ruth's choice, and no one else's.""</p><p>""I want to believe you, I really do. Still, I cannot. I cannot believe someone would go
through this of their own will. Someone would risk their life and the success of their IUG rather than do
what is safe and effective. For what gain?</p><p>What I think is this poor girl has been raised away from society and subjected to patriarchal
conditioning. Like the Church of the Abundant Womb she is told she is a living gestation chamber whose
sole purpose is to breed out the unfaithful.</p><p>We intend to remove her from your company and deprogram her.""</p><p>Case put her hands on her hips. Though thin and frail looking she was still much bigger than
Amber. ""'Exactly how do you intend to do that?""</p><p>""You are bigger than us, but there are a *lot* more of us. Once we have her away from you, we
will rebuild her broken spirit.""</p><p>Ruth shook her head, ""Why is this so hard for you to understand? I *want* this!""</p><p>A second group of loli formed a line between the Mission and the positivists. They wore the
powder blue uniforms of the resolvers. They linked hands and formed a barrier between the two religious
groups.</p><p>Cyan herself stood in the center of the line. They were not relying on brute force but on the
commonly held taboo against violence amongst loli. ""The Mission has reserved this chapel for the next two
hours. They have the right to assemble peacefully.""</p><p>Amber pointed to Reverend Case, ""Arrest this woman, she is engaged in an ongoing population
crime!""</p><p>""What they are doing isn't a crime under Io charter. Reverend Case hasn't done anything.""</p><p>""Oh no? The members of the Mission aren't cleansed, on her command.""</p><p>Cyan rubbed her temples, ""Any one of them can go to infirmary and be cleansed at any time of
day. I have talked to Ruth, she hasn't been brainwashed. I think her ideals are impractical, but they
aren't illegal.""</p><p>As Cyan and Amber talked, Emerald spotted Cream, standing among the positivists, she used subvocal
to avoid interrupting Dr. Cyan, &lt;<get hear.="""" over="""">&gt;</get></p><p>Cream looked around, &lt;<i can="""">&gt;</i></p><p>&lt;<cream a="""" conflict.="""" doin="""" exact="""" is="""" job="""" opposite="""" prevent="""" resolver="""" the="""" to="""" yer="""">&gt;</cream></p><p>Cream bit her lip and looked back at Amber. She fidgeted with her Ankh, &lt;<they a="""" advantage="""" all="""" always="""" another="""" are="""" breeder="""" breeders.="""" can="""" control="""" cults="""" habitat.="""" i="""" know="""" lied="""" now="""" of="""" over="""" self="""" smiles.="""" so="""" take="""" taking="""" the="""" they="""" to="""" truth.="""" us.="""">&gt;</they></p><p>Amber smiled and shook her head, ""Poor naive Cyan. I know you aren't used to people lying to you.
They are trained for this. Remember, they all have higher level degrees. They know ahead of time what
questions you will ask. Do you think you are the first therapist they have run across?""</p><p>Emerald stared at Cream, &lt;&lt; Cream, get over here - that's an order!&gt;&gt;</p><p>Cyan took a deep breath, ""It is a principal in civil society that an individual is innocent until
proven guilty. Until you have something more compelling than your paranoia, I suggest that you leave.""</p><p>""We will do no such thing. The Mission must live under the norms of our society.""</p><p>Three more lolis came in, Coral, Azure and Goldie. The first and the third in their choir outfits,
still wearing their crosses.. Azure wore a blue skirt.</p><p>Goldie stepped up first, ""Reverend, Coral and I am ready to join you.""</p><p>Amber was, for the first time, at a loss for words.</p><p>Coral stepped up next to Goldie, ""I am ready too.""</p><p>Reverend Case smiled at Azure, ""I take it you aren't here to convert?""</p><p>Azure shook her head, ""I'm only here for moral support.""</p><p>The Mission had descended from a Christian sect called the Baptists, but restraints on water
usage meant that full emersion had to be dropped. Instead, taking a small bottle from her pocket, ""Do you
Goldie, daughter of Cyan and Orange pledge your heart to the Mission in the Name of Jesus the Christ, the
King of Peace?""</p><p>""Yes Ma'am. I do.""</p><p>""Do you pledge your labor to all the creatures that God has granted awareness to? To develop
useful skill for the betterment of those creatures which God has granted awareness to?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am, I do pledge""</p><p>Reverend Case sprinkled a few drops of water on her head, ""You are now a member of the
Mission."", she then turned to Coral, ""Coral, daughter of Apple and Vanilla, do you pledge...""</p><p>Amber backed away as Coral spoke her oath. She did not lose a physical advantage, but she saw
things in terms of psychic conflicts, ""Come on. There is too much negativity here.""</p><p>Cream seemed bewildered, ""That's it? We're running away? ""</p><p>""We are becoming too angry. We need to regroup. Focus our positivitty on the task."", Amber lead
her followers from the chapel.</p><p>Cream looked at Emerald and Cyan, then at Amber, then she ran.</p><p>A moment later Emerald received a message that Cream had resigned her commission.</p><p>Reverend Case cupped Goldie's and Coral's small faces, ""You knew, and you came to us anyway."",
she then kissed them. She then turned to Cyan, ""You are all invited to stay for the service, if you like.""</p><p>Cyan folded her hands in front of her, ""I think I will do that. I will post a few resolvers
at the entrances. The rest have other duties.</p><p>Reverend, I respect the convictions of your beliefs, but my duty, my faith is the harmony of
the habitat. If the population of the habitat should rule against you....""</p><p>Case nodded, ""We are taught to love our enemies. But we aren't enemies yet.""</p><p>Emerald and Cherry stood outside the front entrance.</p><p>""Cherry has checked the polls on the new weapon. Cherry thinks it will be approved.""</p><p>""Yeah. Ah see that.""</p><p>""Emerald is not happy?""</p><p>""Its not fer the right reasons. Ah shouldn't a' made this out to be an anti-human weapon. It should be
about order verses chaos. Not us an' them.""</p><p>""Cherry does not think grumps will take loli seriously.""</p><p>""Cherry we're on duty. I don't want to hear that word.""</p><p>""If humans gestate without X-Utero. If the most skilled are in the Mission, why would humans need loli?
Even before, loli needed human experts to come in lots.""</p><p>""Fine then, why don'tcha join the positivists?""</p><p>""Cherry thinks there is a third way, a better way.""</p><p>""Yes, its what we're doin' right now. Keepin' the peace.""</p><p>""For loli or grump?""</p><p>"" 'I, Emerald, daughter of Garnet and Ivy, do solemnly swear to maintain order and harmony, to resolve
conflicts and prevent violence. To serve and protect the residents of Habitat-6.' Does that answer yer
question?""</p><p>The service was beautiful, she supposed, in its own way. Though the entire time she had felt like a
social scientist observing some ancient ritual. Which, in a sense, was what she had done..</p><p>Seeing Goldie, hearing her sing. Seeing her stand up to members of her own race out of love for
this ancient religion. Goldie was immersed, she was more like her other mother in her personality.</p><p>I want a lover, not another mother.</p><p>Cyan was fairly certain she was a good mother. Goldie seemed to like her.</p><p>Reverend Case spread her arms and said to her small audience, ""The service is ended, go in
peace."", Reverend Case went up to Cyan, ""So what did you think?""</p><p>""Somewhat dry, though I see the usefulness of it. A weekly reminder social norms, something for
the community to be involved with to help define itself.""</p><p>Goldie was standing behind her mother, ""Mom! Do you ever turn off?""</p><p>Case patted Goldie's shoulder, ""Don't fret dear, your mother is just giving me an honest
opinion. Ruth, what's wrong?""</p><p>Ruth put a hand to her ear,"" I'm getting a call from X-Utero. They want me to pay them a visit.""</p><p>Michael rushed to Ruth's side, ""I'm going with you.""</p><p>""No, they want me to go alone. I'm not afraid. Its not like we haven't had encounters with X-
Utero before. I will be fine. Maybe I can put an end to this, somehow."", Ruth strode purposefully toward
the nearest exit from the garden.</p><p>Abraham approached Reverend Case, ""According to the spex, Sable is in the docking bay area.
Probably working on the probe.""</p><p>Case scowled, ""Abraham, this is the Sabbath, its supposed to be a day of rest.""</p><p>""Rebecca, you cannot know how restful it is when a man is as one with his tools. Besides, a well
engineered machine glorifies God.""</p>"
319,Into the Loliverse: Taboos : Act 3,Aunt Molly,3,X-Utero forces Ruth to make a terrible choice,['sci-fi no sex'],"<p>Abraham found Sable at the slip, working on a repurposed sunlance. With its explosives removed it would have room for the deflated probe. ""I would like to talk to you. Are you still talking to the Mission?""</p><p>Sable looked up from the probe. ""I don't know what to think. If you want to do things the 'old fashioned way' I guess that's Ruth and Michael's business. Its just on a Habitat this size...""</p><p>""This was an accident."" there was a long awkward silence, ""It won't happen again.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know how accidents can happen."" small electrical sparks shot from a small tool Sable was using. ""Goldie says good things about you. Have you come to help me with the probe? I've been having problems with the chilp, but I am pretty sure the hardware is up to shape.""</p><p>""I can't right now, I have an appointment at the infirmary.""</p><p>""Then why are you here?""</p><p>""I've been thinking of a few new ideas. I wanted to ask if you would look at them for me, make sure they're doable and not an old man's foolishness.""</p><p>""You're the engineer, I just tinker. Besides, I'm not as young as I look.""</p><p>Abraham, waved the comment away, ""You are younger than *I* look."" Abraham chuckled to himself,"" It's all formulas you can look up. I'm sure you would have done fine without me. I put my plans and ideas in your account, check on them when you have time.""</p><p>""Abraham. I hope we work together real soon.""</p><p>""God willing."" he paused for a moment as if he might say something else, he waved goodbye and walked out.</p><p>Amber and her followers went to the square. If the Mission was going to have its service, why couldn't they? No one objected when Amber began to speak.</p><p>"" Those of you with learner age short-hairs know who I am. I am an anthropologist, an expert on cultures both human and semi-human. From the dawn of time until the most recent counter culture. Those nations and cultures that are strongest are simply those that embrace positivity and encourage it in their citizens.</p><p>Our positive energy - happiness, tolerance, openness, trust, and love, when it is focused on a single task there is very little we cannot accomplish. We are stronger when we are positive.</p><p>What can weaken us, negative energies - intolerance, anger, distrust, closed mindedness, envy and selfishness. We are weaker when we are negative or when we are around those who are negative. We must be positive, and even if we cannot be positive we must try to seem positive so as not to affect the positivity of others.</p><p>I have come to the conclusion that the being the Mission calls 'God' is not but a projection of themselves onto a patriarchal archetype. Not unlike Zeus, Odin, or any other sky-god. The healing power they ascribe to prayer is simply positive energy focused on a single individual.</p><p>By creating a sky god and having us worship him, they can exploit our energy for their own ends. Much as the Constructionists exploited our bodies, the Mission wants to exploit our energy.</p><p>You have probably heard by now that one of the Mission has contracted an IUG. I know, I know, in this day and age one would think that was unheard of. Still, it has happened. The thought that the Mission would engage in such a barbaric practice, one that causes women so much pain and discomfort, shows us how much they embrace the negative.</p><p>Still, as hard as it may be, we cannot respond to negativity with more negativity. We must focus our energy on them. Help them to understand that they are part of a larger community, and they simply cannot do as they choose. They must understand that their every action affects those around them, and to take responsibility for these actions.</p><p>Let us close our eyes and focus.""</p><p>Vermillion was in the audience. She stood and shouted, ""So that's it? The grumps could be breeding us out of existence, and all we're going to do is wish them into submission?""</p><p>Amber very calmly took a deep breath, ""I did not say 'grumps', I said 'the Mission'. It is impolite to call the humans 'grumps' anyway. I also would ask that you stop using such foul language.""</p><p>""I don't give a shrag about being polite to them. All I know is that we aren't allowed to have any children, but they can breed at will.Does that frighten anyone besides me?""</p><p>""Your negativity is not helping, I suggest that you leave."" Amber closed her eyes and focused.</p><p>""You can't make me. This is a public space. I have a right to speak my mind as much as you do. I say we march down to the human district and tell the Mission under no uncertain terms that they are not to see this IUG to its completion!""</p><p>""Yes, this is a public space. This public does not need to be subjected to your negativity.""</p><p>Maroon, a member of the custodian guild rose up in response, "" What do you plan to do Vermillion? Reach in and remove the gestation yourself? You can't violate someone's body that way.""</p><p>Vermillion stood face to face with Maroon, ""I will do whatever I have to protect my fellow loli.""</p><p>""We have never, ever, done any such thing."" Maroon stood closer, their noses almost touching.</p><p>""We have never needed to before.""</p><p>""I won't let you."" Maroon's gaze was determined.</p><p>""How are you going to stop me?"" Then Vermillion did something almost unheard of amongst the loli, she shoved her fellow loli.</p><p>The already large eyes of those in attendance grew even wider.</p><p>Maroon then shoved back.</p><p>Then Vermillion kicked.</p><p>A pair of positivists ran up to restrain the two combatants. A few sympathetic to Maroon and Vermillion rushed to restrain the positivists. Soon the shoving and hitting and even hair pulling spread through the crowd like a meme.</p><p>Amber pleaded, ""Please please, focus, with our positive...""</p><p>Ruth walked into X-Utero. The ceiling was higher than Ruth expected. High enough to accommodate her. She stretched, glad to be done with crouching for a bit.</p><p>The lower half of the wall was blue and the upper half pink. The large X logo with a human fetus at the center of the X. Along the back wall their were a couple dozen tanks, half of them with gestating fetuses in them. Some old enough to swim about,</p><p>Along another wall was a set of drawers, possibly storing samples of the genetic material of every loli living in the Habitat. Possibly many of the humans had already donated samples. Along the third wall the equipment used to create the embryos, to get the process going. In the center of the room were three chairs.</p><p>In simple gray dresses, with the X symbol medallions, in neat pony tails. Red, Yellow, and Blue. It was eerie to see child-like faces with such serious expressions. They stared intensely, with complete focus. They sat far enough apart that it was difficult to get all three of them into Ruth's field of vision.</p><p>Ruth took a deep breath and mustered all her defiance, ""I am not terminating my pregnancy, I refuse to believe one child could disrupt the entire habitat. No one made this much of a fuss when the refugees first came on or with nurse Ikeda.""</p><p>Red folded her hands on her lap, "" With the humans that had been brought on initially it was assumed it would be on temporarily.""</p><p>Yellow picked up for Red, ""Nurse Ikeda came on right after one of the humans had died. Balance had been maintained.""</p><p>Blue turned toward Ruth, ""However with IUG's there is no upper limit to the population increase.""</p><p>Ruth clenched her fists, ""Its one child.""</p><p>Red shook her head, "" Yellowstone city started with one cabin in the woods. A few idealists returning to nature. Then a few more idealists joined them. Now, where a park once was, there is now a sprawling slum.""</p><p>Yellow tilted her head, ""The same happened in the favelas in Rio. They started with a few huts in the jungle.""</p><p>Blue's eyes squinted, ""One cabin then two then four, then you have a community.""</p><p>""A community that wants to grow and thrive.""</p><p>Red raised her hand, ""Still, there is no reason for you to fear. We have no power to force you to end your IUG. The right of choice is God given. We brought you here to help us with our problem.""</p><p>Yellow got up from her chair and walked to the two dozen gestation tanks, ""Each of these gestations is someone's hope, someone's dream. The couple they belong to went to a lot of trouble, a lot of planning,</p><p>They took parenting exams and competed with other loli couples. They waited patiently on waiting lists for the time they could start their family.""</p><p>Blue got up off of her chair and stood beside her colleague, "" In order to keep the habitat in balance, one of these must be terminated. We will let you choose.""</p><p>Red was the last to leave her chair, ""If you examine the occupied tanks with your spex you can learn the names of their mothers. You can learn what their parenting scores were and how long they had been waiting.""</p><p>Blue waved her hands over the tanks, ""Some of the lolis have even left messages for future daughters of there hopes and expectations.""</p><p>Red folded her hands in front of her, ""Please, take your time. Choose carefully.""</p><p>Ruth bit her lip and examined the tanks, some of their occupants the size of kidney beans, others swimming about, nearly ready to enter the world. ""I can't do that.""</p><p>""But you are doing that.""</p><p>Blue stared intently at Ruth, ""You are forcing us to break our promise to an expectant loli.""</p><p>""Why can't we just make room for one more?""</p><p>Yellow held her hands in front of her, ""We can't know it will just be one more.""</p><p>""I swear by God, I have no intent of overpopulating this habitat.""</p><p>Blue shook her head, ""Promises can be broken. We require certainties.""</p><p>Red lifted her head, ""Colleagues, please access the public square. Something extraordinary is happening.""</p><p>The resolvers had run from the garden and made their way to the square. Cherry and Emerald had been told to take the foam guns with them. They had been told what to expect, but once they saw it, it still hit them hard.</p><p>Punching, kicking, shoving, hair pulling. For the first time in the habitat's recorded history, the lolis had turned against each other.</p><p>Emerald and Cherry unleashed the full force of the foam guns on the rioting crowd, ""Cut it out!""</p><p>The lolis were stuck to the floor, stuck to a wall, stuck to each other, but no one was fighting. anymore.</p><p>""Alright - does anyone want to tell me what the shrag is goin' on?""</p><p>After a time the lolis calmed down, and Emerald and Cherry collected statements.</p><p>Amber had somehow gotten glued to the floor of the public square, ""I didn't start this.""</p><p>""Cherry sees in the securitty cameras that Amber didn't start the riot. Amber is not in trouble.""</p><p>Amber sat on the floor, some foam still stuck to her, ""I don't understand what happened. I don't know where all that negativity came from.""</p><p>Emerald stood in the middle of the square and called out to the other lolis,, ""I want y'all to go back to yer rooms and cool down. "".</p><p>Cherry put a hand on Amber's shoulder, ""Amber, the grumps are doing this to the loli.""</p><p>Amber looked left then right, ""Really? I don't see any humans here. I just see us."" Amber got up and went back to residency hall.</p><p>Ruth had watched in horror as the peaceful humanoids were turned upon one another by hatred of humans, by the fear and hatred inspired by ""breeders"".. Ruth hung her head.</p><p>Ruth rubbed her stomach, ""I'll do it. Its not worth tearing your society apart.""</p><p>Red tilted her head, ""Interesting. Your father has come up with a counter proposal."" she grabbed an injector off of one of the counters, and shoved it into a pocket.</p><p>""Will you tell me what it is?""</p><p>Yellow shook her head, ""That would ruin the surprise.""</p><p>X-Utero caused human and loli alike to dive out of their path. A kind of reverence not afforded to any other on the habitat, not even the Mayor. Or was it fear?</p><p>Ruth felt an increasing sense of dread as she was moved through the habitat. The infirmary was a quarter turn away. Ruth did not understand why the two clinics would be so far apart.</p><p>When they walked into the infirmary, Dr. Umber did not seem surprised to see them. She was tending to Ruth's father. Abraham lay down a mediband was wrapped around his wrist.</p><p>""Abraham, your daughter is here.""</p><p>Ruth ran to her father's side, ""Dad, what are you doing?""</p><p>""I am going to restore balance. An old man dies so my grandchild can live. I am over sixty, I can elect for Euthing if I choose.""</p><p>Umber's expression was hard to read, ""So who's stupid idea was this? Originally?""</p><p>Ruth nodded, ""I would rather have my father live, I want my pregnancy terminated.""</p><p>Abraham grumbled, ""I am going to euth whatever you do, so there is no point to terminating.""</p><p>Umber stared at the X-Utero clinicians, her hands on her hips,"" You came to watch? Want to watch as this young woman has to choose between a gestation she wants and her father?""</p><p>Red's face was emotionless, ""Yes.""</p><p>Umber turned back to Abraham, ""You are over sixty so this is your choice. Still, I happen to think you have plenty of good years left to your life. "", she rubbed tired eyes, "" The mediband can be activated with your spex. It will feed a powerful sedative into your blood stream. Should you change your mind, you can cause a stimulant to be released to counteract it. So far as we can tell you should feel no pain.""</p><p>A red light on Abraham's mediband lit up. Ruth watched in horror as her father's heart rate slowed to a crawl, his breathing grew ever more shallow. Slowly he raised his hand and Ruth kneeled down beside her fahter's bed, ""It alright dear. The doctor is right, there is no pain.""</p><p>His eyes closed, his breathing stopped, and his heart monitor flatlined.</p><p>At first Ruth was stunned, then as the reality of her father's death finally hit home, she wept openly, laying her head on her father's chest. She heard Red approach, Ruth glared at her, ""Are you happy now? You have your 'balance'.""</p><p>""Not just yet."" Red, pulled an injector from under her robe and pushed it into the exposed skin of Abraham's neck.</p><p>It was Umber's turn to be shocked, ""You can't interfere with someone's euthing!""</p><p>""He does not really want to die.""</p><p>Abraham's heart started again, his eyes fluttered open. His first moment of consciousness was used to turn the mediband off.</p><p>Ruth and Umber stared at Red. They were a bit confused.</p><p>Yellow put her hand on Ruth's stomach,"" 'Lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither do thou any thing unto him.'""</p><p>Blue approached Ruth, ""We have, in our accounts, obstetrics information up to the mid twenty second century. Around the time when In-utero births ceased to be commonplace. I will have a copy sent to your account.""</p><p>The clinicians of X-Utero left without further comment.</p><p>Abraham regained some motor control of the rest of his body, and removed the mediband.. His mind a bit hazy from the drugs, his speech was slurred, "" I changed my mind.""</p><p>Umber put the band away, ""Good. There is too much life left in you. Rest, it will take at least an hour for all those drugs to clear your system. What was it that Yellow said?""</p><p>""I think we passed some sort of test in their minds. We have shown them that we fear God.""</p><p>Ruth wipe away a tear, ""What if they just let you die?""</p><p>""Then I would be dead. I was dead, for a second. It not entirely unpleasant, you just float.""</p><p>""The loli fought amongst themselves. We're disrupting their society.""</p><p>Abraham took hold of Ruth's hand, If we have damaged their society, then we will do what we can to fix it."" he then turned to the doctor, ""Dr. Umber, can you cleanse us temporarily? Say, six months or so?""</p><p>""I could, but why six months? Why not permanently?"", Umber respected their convictions, but she could not fathom why someone would want to go through an in-utero birth.</p><p>""After that we won't be on the habitat any more. I think its why we were brought here. We're going to the planet. Not right away. We will need to set things up first. We will need a way eventually to bring the planet's resources up here.</p><p>It would be easier if we didn't have the extra baggage of an entire X-utero clinic.""</p><p>""You are aware that the Puritans lost half of their number during their first winter, and they were in a much more habitable place. On top of that they had the help of friendly natives.""</p><p>""I think we're smarter than they were, and we can always call home for advice.""</p><p>""There will be no friendly natives down there to save you.""</p><p>""How do you know? We haven't met them yet. If we do meet some, we'll try to be better neighbors this time around.""</p><p>""Twenty humans will not be enough genetic diversity to start a society.""</p><p>""No, but sixty might. Oh, they don't all have to go down with us, just their genetic material. Even if sixty isn't enough, loli are 99% human. Two thousand and sixty should be plenty.""</p><p>The meeting was in a maintenance tunnel, a place normally only traveled by the mechanics and the custodians. Pipes carrying water, waste, heat, electricity, light, lined the walls and were color coded. Even for the loli the maintenance tunnels were a tight squeeze.</p><p>This was a good place to meet, Gray had set up a blind spot in the security cameras, and since people rarely gave a thought to the maintenance tunnels no one was likely to notice if they were off for a few minutes every few days.</p><p>Maroon seemed genuinely upset, ""Did you have to shove me so hard?""</p><p>Vermillion tilted her head, ""I had to make it look good.""</p><p>Footsteps were heard and everyone froze, when they saw who it was everyone relaxed, ""Cherry is sorry to be late.""</p><p>V2 leaned against the side of the passage, ""Is Emerald one of us?""</p><p>""No, Emerald does not see loli verses grump, only duty. Cherry did not like seeing loli fight other loli.""</p><p>""No one was hurt. Besides, it helps us build our truth construct.""</p><p>Vermillion's eyes shifted left and right, ""What? We're Constructionists now?""</p><p>Gray stood in the midst of the small group, ""If we have to be, yes. If that is what it takes for them to see the truth.""</p><p>""The constructionists didn't believe in truth, only constructions.""</p><p>""Fine. How about we construct a group identity? I was thinking we could call ourselves the Resistance.""</p><p>""Cherry likes Danes of Chaos.""</p><p>Vermillion rolled her eyes, ""Seriously we are here arguing about our name? Don't we have better things to do?""</p><p>Gray took a deep breath, ""Since everything is just a construction, then a name is as important as anything else.""</p><p>""I didn't say *I* thought everything was only a construction.""</p><p>Cream adjusted herself, feeling stiff in the cramped confines, ""I like 'Guardians'. They can wait and watch quietly, until it is time to act.""</p><p>""Cherry likes 'Guardian' too.""</p><p>They held hands and bowed their heads. From that moment on, their small group had a name and the beginning of an identity.</p>"
320,The Masturbation Fairy - Class Demonstration,Aunt Molly,1,Judy has set up a special demonstration for her Sexual education class. Just in time for Maturbation Month,['f/f/g mast'],"<p>Judy had the girls arrange their desks in a circle. It would be only girls in her class today, the boys
would receive their lecture from a male teacher.  In the center of the circle sat her daughters - Harmony
and Melody, and her niece, Hope.</p><p>Harmony was about a grade behind the girls in attendance, her simple brown hair in a pony tail. She
fidgeted with her pink unicorn shirt and shifted in her chair from time to time. She bit her lip as her
eyes shifted from one girl to the next.</p><p>Melody stared straight ahead, in her gym shorts and white t-shirt. She decided that though she was
not a tom boy per se', at thirteen she had no interest in being a slave to mainstream ideals of beauty.
Though she was quite happy that her breasts had started developing, right now small but promising globes
under her shirt.</p><p>Hope had graciously volunteered for Judy's little demonstration. Her skirt was as short, and her
neckline as long, as the school dress code allowed. At sixteen, she was almost fully developed. Firm
round breasts and medium length blond hair hung loose and full. Her gaze fell upon one girl she seemed to
like.</p><p>A nerdy looking Asian girl blushed and covered her eyes, surprised to be the object of the teen's
attention.</p><p>""In this class we talked about how your bodies will develop. We debated the pros and cons of early
sexual activity verses waiting until adulthood.  We talked about STDs, unintended pregnancies and birth
control. Today's topic, beside those heady ones is pretty light. I wanted to talk about masturbation.
Many of you have probably already started, even if you would not admit it to your friends. Some of you
may have not.  I hope by the end of this class you will be comfortable with your sexuality.</p><p>Why masturbate? Well, for starters, during your adolescence you will be at the horniest time of
your life and all the adults will be telling you not to have sex. Sooner or later something's got to
give, you will need some sort of release.</p><p>Secondly, you can think of it as preparing your bodies for the time to come, when you will take a
lover. When this happens you will be ready for the feelings that will be stirred within you. Though they
will be more intense with a lover, they will not be unfamiliar.</p><p>Thirdly, not only will you be psychologically ready, you will be physically ready. Your body will
know how to react to the stimulation of a lover. It will be easier for you to reach climax, it will be
easier to relax into your lover's arms.</p><p>Now masturbation is not hard and it is certainly nothing to be ashamed of. All three of these
girls have been doing it since they were nine. Also each of them has done it openly in front of the other
two. All three of them have been raised to be completely comfortable with their bodies, and their
sexuality.</p><p>I think I have talked enough and I should now let the girls show you what I am talking about.""</p><p>Hope was the first  to grab hold of her top and pull it off. A black lacey bra beneath holding
firm round breasts in place. Hope slid that off quickly as if glad to be rid of it. Her black leather
mini came next, unzipping slowly and sliding it off, She kept her panties on, though the shear material
seemed only to provide some decoration for her sex rather than covering it. She slid her hand in to those
panties, fingers clearly visible over the equally visible smooth slit.</p><p>She spread the lips apart, finding the bright pink nub, and rubbing in slow gentle circle. Her
eyes locked on her favorite girl in the audience. Hope smiled mischievously.</p><p>Melody did not try to make a seductive show. She simply stripped away her shorts and her shirt.
She wore no bra just yet, though her mother strongly suggested she should start. While Hope was an
exhibitionist, Melody simply lacked any kind of concern about exposing her body. She would take off her
shirt if she was hot just like the boys did. Which pleased the boys no end.</p><p>Her simple white comfortable panties came off revealing a patch of brown hair between her legs
which Melody had no intention of shaving simply because everyone shaved and she had to be contrary.
She carefully parted those curly brown hairs and pushed her middle finger inside herself. She looked up
away from the audience thinking of some fantasy lover. Which person, real or imagined, Judy could not
guess.</p><p>Harmony was the only one who seemed to be shy. Which Judy found odd, because at home she had no
shame. She would run about naked with no more thought that she would when clothed. For Harmony, nudity
was freeing. She was in a state of nature. Then again, these girls were close to her age, and unlike her
sister and her cousin, she lacked ""attributes"". Still, after a few moments her smooth body was
completely uncovered as well.</p><p>Harmony bit her lip and closed her eyes, her finger finding the small pink nub up under its hood.
Her finger worked in a steady up and down motion. Her slit immaculately smooth. This was the one part of
her childhood she said she wanted to keep.  Her breathing slow and even.</p><p>Three hands rubbing three pussies gently. Hope's throaty moans providing counterpoint to Harmony's
gentle coos, which were paired by Melody's sighs.</p><p>Judy stood to the side to make sure that the girls in the audience would be able to see
everything they needed to see. Some of the students sat transfixed. Others covered their eyes and
blushed, in complete disbelief at what was going on in their class. Some girls squeezed their knees
together, while others had hands stroking against their legs, moving cautiously up their thighs.</p><p>Hope began to massage a breast with one of her hands, pinching and tugging her nipple. This was
not her first show. She'd been showing off for Judy's class since she was Harmony's age. She licked her
lips seductively, her eyes locked on that single Asian girl. In every show Hope had a favorite.</p><p>Harmony began to rub her small pink slit aggressively. Her self consciousness melted away as
she got appreciative smiles from the girls watching her. Wet slippery noises filled the mostly silent
classroom, and the smell of lust filled the air. Not all of that scent coming from the performers.</p><p>Melody arched her back and raised her hips slightly. One of her fingers rubbed her clit,
while a second pushed inside her. The hymen long ago penetrated by the vibe given to her by
the ""masturbation fairy"".</p><p>Hope slowed down, even as Melody sped up, not wanting to climax before her cousins. She was
content to float there near the peak of her pleasure. Every so often her back would arch and she would
suck in air sharply before letting it out as a long slow moan. She would spread her legs a little wider
making sure everyone could see.</p><p>A black girl in pig tails licked her lips as she watched Melody. Judy could not help but
notice that girl's hand irresistibly drawn towards the inside of her skirt.</p><p>The three part harmony lust sung by the girls in the center of the classroom,  was moving
towards crescendo. Sighs and moans growing ever more frequent. Fingers working tirelessly until at last.
a shuddering release.</p><p>Hope was the loudest, a long shaky moan, her eyes never moving even for a moment away from
the object of her desire.A small trickle of liquid leaked from between her legs. Her breathing heavy,
then at last a smile crossed her face.</p><p>Melody tensed up and then let out a gasp. It was barely audible. Still the look on her face
spoke of the pleasure she felt.</p><p>Harmony let out a gasp almost as loud as her cousin. For such a young girl, she was quite
orgasmic. She was, so soon after her release, completely relaxed.</p><p>Judy turned to her class, ""Now girls, your homework for tonight is to go home, go up to your
room and try to bring yourselves to climax. You do not need to give me any proof, I will take you at your
word. Although for extra credit you might try doing it in front of someone you feel comfortable with,
such as a best friend or sibling. I want you all to come out to friends and family as sexual beings. ""</p><p>Judy's daughters and niece got dressed, they had places they needed to be classes they had to
attend.</p><p>The bell rang, and Judy's class filed out chatting among themselves. A half dressed Hope took
the small Asian girl aside, she was writing something down. A phone number?  It did not matter so long
as she made a new friend.</p><p>Hope slipped on her shirt, and tugged it into place, tight against her breasts. ""So aunt
Judy, do you want us to put on a show for the boys too?""</p><p>""Go to class girls.""</p>"
321,She wasnt wearing any underwear again,AuntyNeene,,"For the fourth weekend in a row my best friend, Samantha, has asked me to babysit her two kids while she works the entire weekend","['F/g5', 'mast', 'sleep', 'oral', 'voyeur']","<p>For the fourth weekend in a row my best friend, Samantha, has asked me to babysit her two kids while she works the entire weekend at her office preparing for a company sales convention coming up in a few weeks.</p><p>Her kids are very well behaved kids so it was really not a problem to have them come stay with me on the weekends. I am between relationships right now so I enjoy the company of my little buddies.</p><p>Jady,5, and Kade,1, have always called me Aunt Neene, short for Janeen, since they were able to talk. I was present for both of their births and have been a steady presence in their world ever since. They have spent the night with me countless times but 4 weeks ago was the first time they spent multiple days and nights so that first weekend was new territory for us.</p><p>Samantha dropped the kids off to me on Saturday morning at 4:30am, they were asleep and still in their pj’s so they climbed into bed with me and we slept until around 9:00am. I was the first to wake up and climb quietly out of bed . I stood to make sure the blanket was covering them and I stopped suddenly as my eyes adjusted to the room...staring back at me were the bare butt cheeks of a pantyless little girl. Her nighty had hiked its way up around her waist and I guess I wasn’t expecting to see bare skin. I gently pulled her nightgown back into its proper place and covered the kids with the blanket.</p><p>Breakfast was ready when they woke and found me downstairs in the kitchen. They dove into their plates of food and I asked them what they wanted to do today.</p><p>""Swimming!"" was Jady’s excited response.</p><p>With equal enthusiasm Kade babbled something that I’m sure he understood and mimicked his sister.</p><p>I had a full size swimming pool in my backyard with an extended shallow area that had air jets randomly shooting streams of water up in the air, splashing down to the ground, and continually providing hours of entertainment. Arizona mornings were perfect for playing in water so after breakfast it was upstairs to find and change into swimsuits. Jady undressed in front of me as I was dressing Kade, no panties in sight.</p><p>Hours passed by and the kids had completely worn themselves out in the pool. We ate an early dinner and I put in a movie for them in my room while I cleaned the pool and tidied up the kitchen. After finishing I headed upstairs to my room to check on the little ones...door opens and the movie was over, kids sprawled out on the bed sound asleep...Kade in his Spiderman pajamas, Jady in her Barbie nightgown, which was, up around her stomach and...her legs slightly parted and her bare vagina slightly opened, her little clit peeking out between her lips...</p><p>To be continued....</p>"
322,"Wet Nurse, Part 1",Aurora,1,A mother outsources her young daughter's unusual feeding requirements.,"['Fg', 'oral']","<p>Today was the big day.  Addy and Mrs. Benedict were going to meet for
the first time.   I had just tied yellow ribbons into Addy’s lustrous
blonde hair,  making her look even younger than her eight and a half
years.  But that was the idea: to make her appear as young as possible.  
If she looked too mature, Mrs. Benedict, the somewhat reluctant RN
whom I’d hired to be Addy’s “wet nurse” might balk at what she had
already agreed to do.  After all these years, Addy still refused to
be “weaned” and there was no way I could continue to be the person
who provided nourishment to her.  Even though I was her mother and
loved her dearly, Addy was just too old to continue to nurse from
me.  At least Mrs. Benedict was a “disinterested third party” who
would see Addy only to feed her and would be absent from her life at
other times.  </p><p>Addy looked at me innocently with her giant blue eyes and
asked, “will Mrs. Benedict taste as sweet as you, Mommy?”</p><p>“I don’t know, honey, but in time you’ll acquire a taste for her I’m
sure.  You do have to remember, though, that she’ll need more
sweetening up than Mommy before she can feed you.”</p><p>“Why, Mommy?”</p><p>“Well, she’s an older lady and hasn’t ever fed anyone like you
before.  Her flow will have to be kind of started up before you can
feed.”</p><p>“Oh,” said Addy, somewhat dubiously.</p><p>“Don’t worry.  Just sweeten her the way you sweeten me sometimes when
I’m tired or a little dry.”  I kissed her on the forehead.  “You
remember how.  Just do those things to her and you’ll be fed soon
enough.  Just don’t be too impatient with her.”</p><p>“OK, Mommy, but I still wish…”</p><p>“I know, honey, but Mommy simply can’t nourish you anymore.  Mommies
don’t feed girls your age that way.  Give Mrs. Benedict a chance.  
She’s a wonderful, warm person and you’ll take to her like a duckling
to water.”</p><p>I stepped back to give her the once over before we left the house.  
She looked delightful in her white dress with its ultra short
hemline.  Her knee-length white stockings and silver ballerina flats
completed the adorable picture: she was all dressed up for Sunday,
except that it wasn’t Sunday.</p><p>Addy was visibly nervous as we rang the doorbell to Mrs. Benedict’s
downtown apartment.  After a short wait, the door opened and a
smiling Mrs. Benedict answered.  She looked different than she did
when I first met her in her office to discuss Addy.  At that time,
she appeared a bit matronly in her loose-fitting nurse’s uniform.  
Today, in a grey sweater, clinging black skirt and high heels, she
looked far more attractive.  She was a tall, handsome woman with
salt-and-pepper hair.  Though she carried a few extra pounds around her
middle, she had long, athletic legs.  Standing in the doorway, she
looked first at me, then down at the shyly smiling Addy.  At first,
it seemed that the woman was speechless, awed by the sight of my tiny
angel and perhaps having second thoughts about the intimate activity
we had planned.    But her face gradually relaxed its expression and
she smiled broadly at Addy exclaiming at how lovely she was.  In a
meek voice, Addy thanked her and blushed.  Then Mrs. Benedict
blushed, too—deep red—and stepped back to let us in.</p><p>Her lovely apartment reflected her personality and looked every bit
the habitat of an organized professional:  bright, airy, and casual,  
but with everything sparkling clean and in its place.  Addy’s huge
eyes took in the surroundings and then focused on the big red leather
couch in the center of the room.  Mrs. Benedict motioned us to sit
down.  As Addy climbed onto the couch, her pink panties flashed into
view.</p><p>“She’s absolutely adorable,” Mrs. Benedict said quietly.  “Are you
going to leave her with me?”</p><p>“I thought it might be better if I were here to help the first time.  
I think Addy might be more relaxed that way.”</p><p>“Of course. Would you like some coffee or something?”  I shook my
head, no.  She turned to my daughter.   “Addy, can I get you
something to drink?  A coke maybe?”</p><p>Addy looked at me with questioning eyes, then back at Mrs. Benedict.</p><p>I hesitated, then spoke in a kindly voice to Mrs. Benedict.  “You
have to remember that she almost never gets her nourishment from…  
other sources.”</p><p>Mrs. Benedict again blushed blood-red.  “Of course.  I’m sorry,” she
replied.</p><p>Slowly, we moved toward the couch. We sat,  Addy and I flanking  Mrs.
Benedict.</p><p>“Honey, your mother explained your special feeding arrangements,”  
said Mrs. Benedict in a professional but kindly way.  “She’s also
explained that you must eventually be switched over to solid food,
but—while we’re working with you on that—I’ll provide the— the
nourishment you’ve been getting from your mother.”</p><p>“I know, Mrs. Bene— Benedick.  My mommy told me.”</p><p>“Call me Sarah, dear.  After all, we’re going to be very close.”</p><p>“OK Sarah.”</p><p>At that point, it appeared as though Mrs. Benedict didn’t know what
to say or do next.  She looked at me helplessly.</p><p>“I’m not sure how to proceed,” she began.</p><p>“The best thing to do is simply relax and let Addy get acquainted
with you,”  I said.  Then I pointed to a small wicker chair
nearby. “Would it be OK for Addy to bring that chair here so you can
put your feet up on it and get properly relaxed?”</p><p>“I’ll get it,” said Mrs. Benedict.  She arose and walked across the
room, her long silky legs moving smoothly and gracefully.  She
retrieved the chair, sat down and put her feet up on the chair.  As
she did, her skirt rose up a little, revealing more or her shapely
thighs than she had intended.  She tugged on the skirt to cover the
newly exposed flesh, while smiling at Addy.  Addy smiled back, then
reached over and gently tugged upward on the skirt so that it exposed
even more of Mrs. Benedict’s body than it had before.  Other than a
quiet  “Oh,” quietly spoken by Mrs. Benedict, there wasn’t a sound
in the room except the ticking of an electric clock on the wall.</p><p>“She’s not being fresh,”  I said.  “It’s her way of starting to
stimulate you so that you’ll get a good flow going for her. We call
it ‘sweetening.’”</p><p>Almost imperceptibly, Mrs. Benedict bit her lower lip.  “I
understand,” she said, her voice sounding husky.</p><p>Addy looked over at  me, her eyes asking me whether it was OK to go
further.</p><p>“May she continue?”  I asked.</p><p>“Yes, I suppose so.”</p><p>Addy reached up and quickly began tugging upward on Mrs. Benedict’s
sweater, fussing a little when Mrs. Benedict seemed to resist having
it removed.</p><p>“Really, I had no idea she was going to be this aggressive,” she
said.</p><p>“You’re simply going to have to trust me—and her.  Just let her have
her way.”</p><p>The woman let out a sigh of resignation, lifted her arms, and let
Addy pull the sweater over her head, exposing ample breasts under an
almost transparent wire bra of black silk.  Large, erect nipples were
easily visible, as to shape and color, through the thin fabric.</p><p>“Oooh,” crooned Addy, “so pretty, like Mommy’s.”  She reached up and
gently squeezed the right breast, then  drew her head close to the
woman’s chest and gently took the right nipple into her mouth,
quickly beginning to suck it through the fabric of the bra.  Mrs.
Benedict’s eyes widened as she beheld the suckling child, listened to
her sweet slurping noises, and felt the pleasure/plain inflicted by  
the gentle but urgent biting of the perfect little teeth.</p><p>To help relax Mrs. Benedict,  I bent toward to the wicker chair,
where her feet rested, and pulled off her high-heeled shoes.  I began
massaging her ankles and her soles.  She didn’t protest what I was
doing.  In fact, she slowly closed her eyes, surrendering to Addy’s
kissing, nibbling and enthusiastic sucking which got noisier by the
minute.  Finally, Addy pulled aside the bra to gain unfettered access
to the woman’s breasts and their full, red and swollen nipples.  Mrs.
Benedict kept her eyes tightly shut and I was sure I heard a quiet
sigh escape from her.  Things were going well so far.</p><p>With direct access to the woman’s breasts,  Addy became more zealous
and bold in her efforts to elicit nourishment.  Finally,  I asked
Mrs. Benedict if she was getting wet.  Her eyes flew open and she
stared at me.</p><p>“You mean?”</p><p>“Yes,” I answered.</p><p>She looked down at the furiously sucking girl.</p><p>“I wish I could nourish her from my breasts.”</p><p>“But you can’t,”  I snapped, getting a little impatient with her
reluctance.  “And anyway, she doesn’t want milk even if you had it.  
You know that.”</p><p>Addy stopped sucking and looked up almost  balefully at Mrs. Benedict.</p><p>“I’m so, hungry, Mrs. Bene— I mean Sarah.  Mommy hasn’t fed me
today.”</p><p>The woman’s eyes misted up—  was it with lust or sympathy?  Maybe a
little of both.</p><p>“You poor darling,”  she said.  “No need to starve.  I think you’ve
made me quite ready for you.</p><p>Addy’s face lit up.  “Oh, thank you, Sarah.  May I now?  Please?”</p><p>“Yes, darling.”</p><p>Addy slipped off the couch and knelt on the rug at Mrs. Benedict’s
feet.  She lowered her head and crawled under the woman’s legs, which
were still stretched out, her feet still resting on the wicker
chair.  Very slightly, Mrs. Benedict widened the gap between her
legs.  Addy took the cue and poked her head up between the woman’s
calves, forcing the legs open even more and exposing much of the
woman’s black silk panties. Almost subconsciously, Mrs. Benedict
attempted to tug her skirt downward to conceal her panties, but I
gently stopped her with my hand.</p><p>“Remember, why we’re here.” I reminded her.</p><p>“Of course, I’m sorry.  I’m a bit nervous.”</p><p>“Just remember that, to Addy, this is the most natural thing in the
world.”</p><p>“I understand.”</p><p>I reached over toward her and lifted her skirt higher.</p><p>“Is it all right for me to remove these now?”  I asked, lightly
touching her panties.</p><p>She nodded almost imperceptibly, her chest rising and falling sharply
as she took a deep breath.</p><p>I put my fingers under the waistband of Mrs. Benedict’s panties and
slowly pulled them down her legs and over her feet.  Addy’s cute
little button-nose twitched as she caught the fragrance of the older
woman’s pubic area, where the soft brown hair was untrimmed, but
still attractive, and looked invitingly moist.  I could tell that my
daughter’s mouth was watering.</p><p>Addy scooted forward so that her head was now positioned squarely
between those lovely, tanned thighs, her nose just inches from the
juncture between them.  Mrs. Benedict’s breath quickened, her chest
heaving.  She looked at me, then down at the angelic face inching
towards that warm, wet place.  Addy edged forward slowly and
carefully but with her childish eyes betraying her extreme hunger and
need for nourishment.</p><p>Suddenly, Mrs.  Benedict appeared to get fearful.</p><p>“Don’t panic,”  I said, reacting to the look in her eyes.</p><p>“I don’t think I can go through with this.”</p><p>“It would be cruel to stop now.  Look how needy she is.  Please just
take pity on her this once.  You don’t have to do it again if you
don’t want to.  But don’t torment her today.”</p><p>Addy moved forward and pressed her nose into the bouquet of Mrs,
Benedict’s pubic hair and breathed deeply.  Then she sneezed.</p><p>“Sorry,” giggled Addy, wiping her nose with the back of her
hand.  “You tickle.”</p><p>Addy’s sneeze caused the woman to break into a smile and her tension
visibly started to ease.  “That little sneeze was so charming,” said
Mrs. Benedict, now starting to be won over by this slutty, but still
childish, little angel.</p><p>“Perhaps, I can help relieve the tickling sensation,”  I said.
Pointing to the hairy mound that was still a bit too dry and stiff to
feel comfortable under Addy’s nose, I asked, “May I?”</p><p>Though she had no idea of what I was going to do, Mrs.  Benedict
nodded.</p><p>Then I reached over and gently rubbed her moist slit, slowly working
the juices into the surrounding hair, making it wet and glistening.</p><p>“Come feed, darling,” I crooned to Addy.  “The hair won’t tickle so
much now that it’s wet. Come feed.  Yes, darling.  Time to feed.”</p><p>“Thank you, Mommy,” said Addy sweetly.</p><p>Addy’s head dived toward the woman’s vagina.  Her tongue quickly
found the wet clitoris and she began to nurse on it, exactly as a
tiny infant would nurse from its mother’s breast. Mrs. Benedict drew
in her breath and then let out an involuntary gasp as she experienced
the frenzied feeding of the ravenous child.  The  animalistic sounds
of Addy’s slurping and grunting filled the room.</p><p>The woman looked at me, her eyes glassy, beads of sweat glistening on
her forehead.  Her mouth moved as though she wanted to say something,
but no words would come out.</p><p>“Let it out!”  I told her.  “Just say it.”</p><p>“OHHHHHH,” cried mrs. Benedict.  “ARGHHHHHH”</p><p>“Say what you feel!”</p><p>“MMMNHHHH.   OHHHHH…  FUCK!  FUCK! FUCK!”</p><p>“Yes, Yes.  Let it out.  The more you curse, the more nourishment
your body will excrete for my baby.”</p><p>“Your daughter is a cunt-eating slut!”</p><p>“Yes, isn’t it delightful?”</p><p>“She’s eating my fuck juice like her life depended on it!”</p><p>“It does, Sarah, it does.  Fuck juice is the sweet honey of life to
her.  Keep talking!”</p><p>Addy suddenly dug her tongue inside the woman’s vaginal walls, her
face almost entirely disappearing from view, as she sucked the sweet,
cherished honey from the hot, wet cunt.</p><p>“Her mouth is sucking every drop of fuck juice from my cunt!”</p><p>“She’s going to empty every drop from you.  Believe me, I know. She’s
ravished me many times.”</p><p>“Her little fuck-tongue is just glorious.  More glorious than heaven!”</p><p>“You need to cum, Sarah, to feed her properly.  You need to cum now.”</p><p>“Fuck!”</p><p>“Yes, Sarah.  Feed my baby.”</p><p>“Fuck! I’ll feed her!  Your baby bitch whore!”</p><p>“Yes. A little starving baby bitch that needs your cunt fluids to
have lustrous hair, shining eyes, creamy skin, and womanly strength.”</p><p>As I spoke I stroked Addy’s blond mane, but she didn’t notice.  She
was enveloped in her own world where there was only this new mother
cunt opening up to her like a fresh, pink rose, yielding its
life-sustaining honey to her probing tongue.  As that sweet tongue
rummaged noisily for drops of the warm honey, Mrs.  Benedict began to
cry softly and it was clear that these were tears of pure joy.  Soon
her cries turned into moans.</p><p>The woman’s hand reached out to me and I took it, grasping it tightly
as her nails dug into the back of my hand.  Her whole body began to
tremble and I could actually feel the heat radiating from it.  As
Addy’s tonguing became more insistent, the woman’s strangled moans
became louder and louder.</p><p>Suddenly, the dam broke and a burst of thick, sweet honey shot from
the sopping wet vagina into Addy’s voracious little mouth.  Addy
alternately slurped, then gulped as she fed on this rich main
course.  Mrs. Benedict, still clutching my hand and now drawing blood
from it with her nails, shouted filthy curses that were so loud, I
worried that people in nearby apartments might hear her.  But I knew
there would be no way of shushing her and there would be no way of
pulling Addy away from this orgasmic meal of meals.</p><p>The sight and sound of those two, the feeder and the fed, were
incredibly obscene and savagely beautiful.   Addy’s tiny head worked
feverishly at the drooling vagina, and her slurping, gulping, and
grunting reminded me of a starving animal feeding on its first meat
in a month.</p><p>Her intense orgasm slowly subsiding, Mrs. Benedict stopped moaning
and began sighing, in a deeply contented way.  She broke her grip on
me, and ran her fingers through the hair of the precious child who
continued to feed at her loins.</p><p>“Eat my honey, my little lover,” she said. “I made it especially for
you.”</p><p>I knew then that Mrs. Benedict was going to be my child’s wet nurse
for a very long time.</p>"
323,"Wet Nurse, Part 2",Aurora,2,Something must be done to meet Addy's needs until her regular wet nurse returns from a trip.,"['Fg', 'oral']","<p>Now would be the perfect time to bring Addy to a meeting of the
Society.  Mrs. Benedict suddenly had to fly to Oklahoma to visit an
ailing sister.  Unless something was done to feed Addy until Mrs.
Benedict returned,  the child could starve.  Addy’s mother was
determined not to resume using her own body to nourish her child, not
even temporarily.  At nearly nine, Addy was simply too old to feed
from her own mother.  Something had to be done and the Society seemed
to be the only answer.</p><p>Addy’s mother had heard about what was simply called “the Society”
from  a trusted elderly friend, Martha, who was one of the handful of
people on earth that knew of Addy’s feeding habits.  Martha, being a
somewhat mystical soul, had joined a number of freethinking groups over
the years, some of which engaged in what might be termed “ritualistic
sensuality.”  One of these groups, the Society, was a highly secret  
all-female organization which accepted as members only those who were
so vulnerable themselves to exposure, they could be relied on to keep
the existence of the Society a secret.  Since Addy and her mother had
their own huge secret to keep, Martha was confident that the Society
would feel safe accepting them as members.  And she knew that the
Society welcomed little girl members with open arms—and legs.</p><p>According to Martha, the head of the Society was a young woman known
only as the Reverend Mother.   Martha spoke with awe of her
incredible beauty and grace.</p><p>“She is saintlike,” said Martha, “stunning and deeply
profane.  I’m sure she will see to it that Addy gets exactly what she
needs.  But you and Addy will have to play by her rules.”</p><p>“Martha, you know I’m desperate,” said Addy’s Mom.  “As long as no
harm will come to Addy, I think the Society is just what she needs.  
But could you please talk to Addy when she comes home from school?  I
need you to tell her what to expect.”</p><p>That afternoon, Addy burst into the house looking adorable but
hungry.  Her huge blue eyes and her blond hair tossed from side to
side and she tossed her books on the couch and quickly scanned the
living room, looking for someone.  She asked her mom if Mrs. Benedict
was back yet.</p><p>“Don’t be rude, Addy,”  said her mother,  “You didn’t even say hello
to Martha.”</p><p>Martha walked over to Addy and kissed the top of her head.</p><p>“It’s all right, honey,” said Martha to Addy. “I know you miss Mrs.
Benedict.  My dear, you look so lovely.”</p><p>“Thank you,” said Addy primly, her face betraying great
disappointment and longing.</p><p>Martha tried her best to reassure the young girl. “Honey, Mrs.
Benedict will be back as soon as her sister feels better.  In the
meantime, no one knows more than your Mommy that your special needs
have to be met.  I think we have the answer.”</p><p>”Oh!” exclaimed Addy, her expression brightening.  “Are you going to
feed me, Miss Martha?”</p><p>Martha’s face reddened deeply.</p><p>“Well, actually no.  I’m too old, darling.  Way too old to provide
you with enough nourishment.  Though I’m flattered that you thought
of me.”</p><p>Addy looked despondent again.</p><p>“You need someone younger and stronger and able to give you all that
you need.”</p><p>Martha went on to tell Addy about the Society, using terms that were
understandable to a youngster.  At first, she made the Society seem
like something out of a Disney film—with pretty pixies darting
around sprinkling love dust.   The way Martha described her, the
Reverend Mother sounded like a beautiful fairy godmother.  But
gradually Martha’s descriptions of the Society got more realistic and
began to sound like anything but a fairy tale.  It turned out that
the pixies were likely to be very young and very naked and willing to
do anything the Reverend Mother desired.  But that was OK,  Martha
assured Addy, the Society was not a gathering of strangers, but
friends with much nourishment to give a beautiful little girl like
Addy and much to teach her.  But she had to be willing to accept
the teachings if she wanted to be fed.</p><p>“Do you want go?” asked her mother.  “Martha has arranged for us to
be there tonight unless you don’t want to.”</p><p>Addy looked down at the hemline of Martha’s skirt, no doubt imagining
how lovely it would be to crawl under that dress right now and help
the old woman make honey that could be consumed while it was still
warm.  She believed she could make Martha very thick with the
wondrous stuff after a few minutes of sucking and nibbling.  However,
she accepted the fact that Martha had said “no,” and she looked up at
the two adults.</p><p>“Will you both come with me to the ‘ciety?”  </p><p>Both women kneeled and hugged the child, assuring her that they
wouldn’t miss it for the world.</p><p>They dressed Addy with loving care in her favorite pink dress with
patent leather shoes to match.  Her mommy placed pink ribbons in her
hair, placing a kiss on each ribbon after it was tied.  The child
looked truly beautiful, but something was missing.</p><p>“You forgot my panties,” giggled Addy.</p><p>Martha and Addy’s Mom made eye contact.</p><p>“Little girls are not allowed to wear them at the Society, dear.”
Martha explained.</p><p>During the long taxi route en route to the Society, Addy pressed her
nose to the window and watched the evening shadows take hold.   The
taxi wound its way into parts of the city that she’d never seen
before.  Like a typical child, she kept asking, “Are we almost
there?” and always, her mother’s answer was the same, “Try to be
patient.”</p><p>Finally the taxi turned into a dark street and stopped at a very big
Victorian mansion.  It looked different from the other houses on the
street not only because of its size, but because its windows were
dark and there was not even a single light on the porch.  It seemed
as though nobody was at home.</p><p>The three carefully climbed the unlighted steps to the front door.  
Martha knocked softly in a pattern that was obviously some kind of
code.  Momentarily, the door opened, but there seemed to be only
darkness behind it.  As Addy’s eyes adjusted to the dark, however,
she could see the pretty face of a girl of maybe thirteen or
fourteen.  Short red hair there framed her lovely face.  At first,
Addy thought she was some kind of angel.  The girl recognized Martha
and smiled, stepping back to let them in.  She told them, in hushed
tones that her name was Hannah and she would be their main guide.  
She looked down at Addy and smiled.  It was quite clear that Hannah
thought Addy was an angel, too, and she could feel herself moisten
down below.</p><p>As the door closed behind them, many exotic scents rose to Addy’s
little button nose.  One scent seemed to be incense.  She could also
smell roses.  But Addy’s nose twitched cutely when it detected
something even prettier: the delicate but unmistakable scent of fresh
vaginal honey.   A small overhead light switched on,  dimly
illuminating their surroundings.  Addy could  now see the source of
the pretty scent: their young guide Hannah was naked and her moist
vagina was perfuming the air of the narrow hallway.  Addy’s little
tummy began to growl and her mouth watered.  She wanted desperately
to partake of the bounty oozing from this lovely teenage girl, but
she knew that she’d better be on her best behavior in these new
surroundings.</p><p>Hannah walked them down a seemingly endless corridor, her beautiful,
athletic  legs taking long strides and her firm buttocks swaying
alluringly just inches from Addy’s face.  They came to a new door,
opened by yet another lovely naked teenager.  Then another door and
another young girl.  And so it went until they had been joined by a
total of five girls who all lead the way.  As the three visitors
followed the five swaying naked young buttocks down another dim
hallway,  the collective aroma of the teenaged vaginas made Addy
dizzy and she could no longer stop herself from drooling—just a
little.</p><p>Hannah looked over her shoulder and saw the hunger in Addy’s eyes.  
Addy couldn’t be sure, but it looked as though Hannah nodded to her.  
Then they came to a place where there was another door straight
ahead—and another door to the left that seemed like a closet door.  
Hannah stopped walking and everybody stopped with her.</p><p>“I’m taking the child in there for a moment.”</p><p>“Why?” asked Addy’s mom.</p><p>“I need to check that she’s wearing nothing under her skirt, in
preparation for the Reverend Mother.”</p><p>“She’s not.  See?”  Addy’s mom reached for Addy’s skirt to lift it,
but Martha stayed her hand shook her head slowly.  Hannah smiled,
opened the small door, gently tugged Addy through it, told the group
in the hallway to wait, and closed the door behind her.</p><p>Hannah and Addy were in a tiny room illuminated by a few small
candles and devoid of any furnishings.  Addy lifted her skirt to show
Hannah her nakedness.</p><p>Hannah kneeled to look at the child’s loveliness.</p><p>“You’re such a beautiful child,” whispered  Hannah, as she bent
forward and lovingly kissed the child on her hairless, delicate
little vagina.</p><p>Addy felt the heat rise from between her legs as she thrilled at the
moist warmth of the teenager’s lips.  In spite of the many times Addy
had kissed and suckled her mommy and Mrs. Benedict at that very spot,
no one had ever before returned the favor by kissing Addy there.  
This was her first time, and she liked it.  But it made her want to
feed even more.</p><p>Hannah smiled.  “You’re adorable, but the real reason I  brought you
in here was because I could see how hungry you are.”</p><p>Addy let go of her skirt, her face brightening.  “Lady,” she
said, “Do please feed me.”</p><p>“Call me, Hannah,”  said the lovely teen.  “I’ll give you a quick
snack to hold you… but tell no one.”</p><p>“I won’t tell anybody, Hannah. I promise.”</p><p>Hannah rose up to full her height.  Addy could now get a good look at
her.  She was much taller than Addy and her body was pale, lean and
athletic.  Her breasts were like two hard apples.  She had long,
coltish legs and,  where those legs joined together, grew the most
lovely patch of red pubic hair.  Addy felt the hunger now begin to
gnaw at her.</p><p>Hannah gracefully raised her left leg over Addy’s shoulder, balanced
herself on her right foot, and, for leverage, pressed the sole of her
left foot against the wall behind the child.  Addy, now with
unfettered access to Hannah’s beautiful feeding place, took one small
step forward and buried her face in it.  Hannah admonished Addy to
make no noise, and the little girl began to feed as gently and as
quietly as possible.</p><p>Addy’s head swam as she got her first taste of the delicate, sweet
honey from the soft, rose-like petals of the teenaged cunt.  Addy was
accustomed to the robust, thick and sugary taste of her mother and
especially of Mrs. Benedict, whose fluids would become as pungent as
molasses when Addy had fully excited her.  Hannah’s fluids were
subtly flavored and perfumed and, though not as satisfying to Addy’s
deep hunger, very pleasing to the child’s palate and more gentle to
her tummy once swallowed.  It was little-girl food, indeed, and Addy
loved it.</p><p>Though she was herself only five or six years older than Addy,  
Hannah had experienced many mouths, young and old, lapping at her
beautiful red-haired cunt.  But she never felt anything as innocently
charming as this child’s tiny, famished tongue.  Hannah knew that
many children were taught to cunt-feed by fooling them into thinking
the clit was a nipple that would give milk.  Some mommies even
drizzled milk onto their vaginas to give  the child the impression of
breast feeding and to encourage them to suck.  Hannah could tell that
Addy was different; she craved the vaginal fluids themselves and she
thrived on them.  These fluids seemed to be everything to her:
nourishment, pleasure, and maybe even love.  Hannah felt something
toward Addy she’d never felt before in her life: a sudden surge of
maternal affection.  It felt good to feel and hear the child’s quiet
but determined sucking as she siphoned the juices from Hannah.  It
felt good, it felt right and it made Hannah feel like a mommy.  For
the first time in her life,  Hannah knew what it must be like to be a
mother providing the fluids of life to her child.  She realized more
than ever that the things the Reverend Mother had taught her were
indeed true: that little girl’s mouths were designed to feed from
cunts and cunts were designed to feed little girls.  Mother Nature,
thought Hannah, was truly magnificent in the way She balanced
everything out and provided nourishment for her tiniest creatures.</p><p>The thought of being a feeding mother, along with the marvelous
suckling of the beautiful little girl, made the hot blood spread from
Hannah’s vagina, rise to her temples, and heat up both her brain and
her body.  It was the thought of the word “mommy” that brought her to
the brink of achieving orgasm directly into the mouth of the sweet
child.  But for orgasm to happen, Hannah knew she had to hear the
child speak that word.  Gently and lovingly she pulled Addy away,
interrupting her snack.  Addy fought her, needing more of the sweet
honey.  Hannah lowered her leg from its raised position against the
wall, planted both feet firmly on the floor, and restrained the child
with both hands.</p><p>“Be calm, darling.  I’ll let you feed some more,” she said.  “But I
want you to call me ‘Mommy.’  I know I’m not your real mommy, but
hearing you call me that will help my body make a big helping of cunt
honey for you.”</p><p>Addy’s eyes widened and she stopped struggling.  “Oh, yes, Mommy,”
she squealed, “Oh, please feed me, Mommy.  Feed your little girl,
Mommy.  I love you, Mommy.”</p><p>As Addy kept repeating the word with love and desperation, Hannah
felt a sudden pressure build in her crotch.  She reached for Addy’s
head and pulled it sharply toward her.   Fortunately, Addy’s
instincts caused her to open her mouth wide, and just as her mouth
met Hannah’s cunt, the cunt exploded,  releasing its contents onto
Addy’s tongue and down her throat.  Hannah sobbed quietly and
clutched at Addy’s blond tresses as she felt the juices being
drained from her by the audacious little mouth.  She looked down and
saw Addy’s loving eyes looking up at her, the rest of her face
obscured by pubic hair as she fed just below those wet, soft,
fiery-red tendrils.  It was pure heaven to function as a mommy, Hannah
thought.  Pure heaven.</p><p>As the flow of juices diminished, Addy again declared her adoration
for her new Mommy-feeder by saying, in muffled tones, with her lips
pressing against the wet cunt,  “I wuff  oo, Momeee.”  In response,
Hannah groaned and involuntarily issued a new outpouring of fluid
into the loving little mouth.  Addy realized then that she actually
had some control over the timing and volume of Hannah’s maternal
feeding response.  So after quickly consuming the new outburst, she
repeated her muffled cry of love into Hannah’s vagina, lifted her
blue eyes to meet Hannah’s gaze, and dug her tiny pink tongue as
deeply as possible into Hannah’s body, thereby eliciting another
generous burst of cunt honey.  Then another.  And then still another.</p><p>It was a rhythmic interaction that brought intense satisfaction to
both girls.  But it was suddenly interrupted by a loud rapping on the
door from the hallway outside.</p><p>“The Reverend Mother is waiting,” said the voice of one of the other
teenagers.  “And the kid’s mother is worried. Bring her out, Hannah!”</p><p>Hannah looked at the shyly-smiling Addy.  Every hair ribbon was loose
and her face was shiny with sticky cunt honey.</p><p>“What am I going to do?” asked Hannah of no one in particular.</p><p>Addy just shrugged her little shoulders and licked her lips.  She was
still hungry.</p>"
324,Ava's Row 1,Ava,1,"In this story, Ava will have sex with two little girls, with all the consequences.","['f', 'f', 'f', 'g', 'g', 'anal', 'cons', 'minor inc', 'oral', 'ped', 'teen', 'ws']","<p class=""h2"">Ava's Row: A Saints Row Fanfic (Eventually)</p><p>Ava was only seventeen when her life got thrown upside down, joining the 3rd street Saints. But let's start at the beginning.</p><p>Ava has always been one of the guys. Ever since she was old enough to play outside, she didn't hang out with the other girls, playing with dolls, singing and dancing or any of that stuff. She was out getting into trouble, collecting baseball cards, posters of cars and even secretly reading an adult magazine one of the guys stole from his dad. Fighting was something Ava also did a lot, though it was usually because of sticking up to the little guy, the boy who always gets picked on. Ava and three other boys formed a gang on the school's playground, and Ava was the leader. (At least, if you would ask the teachers about it.) Ava has boyish short red hair and purple eyes. Her mother disappeared when Ava was only three years old, and as her father always wanted to have a boy, she grew up that way. She lived with her dad on a car wreck yard and helping him out there made Ava stronger them most girls and even boys around her age.</p><p>As the years went by, Ava grew up into a pretty girl. She stopped cutting her red hair short and let it grow out and she started using basic makeup like lipstick. The other boys started to fantasize about her, about their leader. And more than once, they were all inside their tree house base, all four of them naked and Ava watched the boys masturbate while Ava herself was naked. Ava had no problem with showing off her body. And sure, once of twice she was cornered on the playground or in her neighborhood by a couple of older guys who wanted her to strip or even conduct sexual acts on the boys, but Ava wouldn't let herself get pushed around or abused and she's fight. Oh boy, did she fight. People around learned quickly not to fuck with Ava.</p><p>When she was fourteen, she started to get more sexual active. Especially towards another girl. Ava had masturbated before and fooled around with the guys in her gang, but never really with the full intention to have sex. She was only fourteen years old at the time. Ava's dad taught his daughter to look after herself and ear her own money, so she did by babysitting. She had to look after two girls. One was only three years old, and the other nine. Ava couldn't help but notice how cute this girl was. The girls' parents are a lesbian couple. After the father was caught abusing his then two year old youngest, rubbing the little child between the legs, the mother kicked him half to death. She gave him an ultimatum. Go away, and never come back or face prosecution. He left that same night. Last thing the mother heard about her former husband is that he was caught with a child in a hotel room and he was shot to death in a struggle with the cops. She didn't mind. As it later turned out, he was beating her and she always used to be so scared of him, but as long as he abused her, he would leave her daughters alone. But catching him with her youngest triggered something inside her. Ava had the utmost respect for her.</p><p>Both women went out to the theatre and Ava was tasked to look after the kids. She did so gladly. They had a big T.V and a Nintendo console. The girls put in Super Mario Bros. 3 and they all had fun taking turns playing. Around nine 'o clock, Ava told the youngest it was time for bed. After some protests, Ava stood her ground and guided the little one to the bathroom to help her brush her teeth and go to the toilet before bed. Ava felt a bit awkward, standing there, holding the little ones hand while she was peeing into the toilet. She wasn't grossed out, at all. She felt something.. deeper. A special connection. The girl was doing her toilet business holding Ava's hand, fully trusting Ava. It wasn't even sexual what Ava was feeling. The girl was done soon, and Ava took a bit of toilet paper to dab the little girls puffy slit dry. Happy with the result, Ava carried the young one to her bed and kissed her goodnight.</p><p>She left the door open and went back downstairs where to her shock, the nine year old was sitting there, naked except for her panties. She was still playing Mario Bros. and sat in utmost concentration as she tried to get through the airship level, dodging Bullet Bill's. Ava sat down on the couch again, watching the little nudist play. From her angle, Ava could just make out the puffy nipples. The girl had no breasts yet at her age. Though to be fair, Ava herself had hardly any breasts. She was still pretty flat, having only two small budding hills. She didn't really mind, though she was jealous sometimes when seeing other girls of her age with more full breasts. One thing Ava did have were large nipples. Not particularly long, just wide. They are dark pink with average areola's around them.</p><p>The level was finally completed and the girl cheered and looked around at Ava. ""Good job, Charlotte!"" Ava said cheerfully, smiling from the happy look on the child named Charlotte's face. The girl got up and jumped on Ava's lap. Ava hugged her. ""So.. Why did you take your T-shirt off?"" Charlotte blushed a little bit. | ""I was warm, and mom usually lets me take my clothes off when Susie is off to bed."" Charlotte answered. Ava blinked. ""Your mom lets you be naked?"" She asked. Charlotte nodded. ""Yeah, I don't mind. They are naked too."" The child answered honestly.</p><p>Ava looked at the innocent child, wondering just how innocent she really is. Images flashed through Ava's mind. Images of the pretty older women naked on the couch, making out with each other, their daughter equally naked, watching them. Ava grinned a little, smelling an opportunity here. ""So... what else do they let you do? When naked?"" Ava asked carefully. Charlotte smiled. ""Loooooots of stuff!"" She said, waving her arms around as if holding a huge bag filled with lots of stuff. ""My mommies teach me how to make girls feel good."" Ava gulped. So it was true. The dykes were having sex with their preteen girl. This was getting better by the minute. Ava decided to pull off her black, tight T-shirt. No reason to be subtle now anymore.</p><p>Charlotte smiled and her little hands immediately rested on Ava's budding titties. Ava smiled back and kissed the nine year old on her mouth softly. Then Charlotte pushed out her tongue and wiggled it into Ava's mouth. Taken aback for a moment, Ava blinked. She did not expect that. Yet, she parted her lips and a heavy tongue-wrestling french-kiss followed. Charlotte was squeezing Ava's tits and Ava's fat nipples started to get harder. Ava's hand were roaming over Charlotte's back and down to her little butt. Ava's hand slid under the thin fabric of the child's panties and Ava squeezed the preteen butt gently, the tips of her fingers grazing over the warm, wrinkled anus.</p><p>Charlotte moaned softly as her anus was stretched a bit. Seems this child liked anal play. They kept the kissing up for a good ten minutes before Charlotte slid off Ava's lap and pressed her face between Ava's legs. Ava was still wearing the baggy cargo pants, and still Charlotte could smell Ava's sex through them. The kissing made Ava quite hot, but not as hot as having a young child with her head between her legs, sniffing her crotch loudly. Charlotte started to fondle with Ava's belt, and with the older girls help, Ava was soon only wearing some white panties with a wet crotch that hugged her fourteen year old slit like a second skin. The wetness made her panties slightly see through.</p><p>It was odd to Ava to feel this way. She's been messing around before, usually with the guys, but none of them ever got Ava this wet. Yet, this young girl managed to do so. And that just from a simple kiss! Charlotte had her face smushed against Ava's crotch again, the wetness coating the girls lips and chin as it seeped through Ava's panties. The girl smiled at Ava, her skin glistening in the light. Ava finally pulled down her panties and sat back. Charlotte also removed her panties and Ava couldn't take her eyes off the child's putty. It was perfect, with a lovely thigh gap between her legs. Ava herself also had a thigh gap, something she loved about herself.</p><p>Charlotte put her hand above Ava's pussy and moved her fingers through a couple of red pubic hairs that just started to grow. Ava loved having hair there. And watching this girl rub those hairs Ava loved made her pussy drip twice as much as before. Then the girl leaned closer and her tongue moved over Ava's tight slit, all the way up between her curly hair. Charlotte pulled on the hairs with her lips and giggled. Ava was breathing faster now and felt her orgasm get closer. But she didn't want it just yet. Not before letting this girl cry out in her own orgasm. Ava knew how she wanted it. Make the child cum, then stand over her, rubbing her own pussy and orgasm right over the exhausted child. Ava was a squirter. At least, the couple of times she masturbated herself.</p><p>Ava lifted Charlotte up and put her on the couch, making her sit with her feet on the couch, her knees up and her prefect little illegal cunt on full display. Ava kissed Charlotte softly, tasting herself on the nine year olds lips, then started to kiss her way down. First spending attention on those cute puffy nipples, licking and sucking them, feeling them get hard under her tongue, and then she kissed her way to that little cunt. The taste was strange. It was a bit musky, sweet and with the slight hint of urine. It was so unlike Ava's taste. It took a while for Ava to get used to it, along with the smell. This was after all the first time she licked another girls pussy, and she didn't regret it so far.</p><p>Charlotte was moaning as her babysitter was licking her little slit. She was almost as good as her mothers. Though very amateurish. Perhaps that's why it felt nice, knowing that her slit was the first her babysitter ever licked. Ava was working hard, trying to imagine what she would think felt best. She found her little slit and licked and sucked it, then tongue fucked that little cunt as deep as she could without breaking her hymen. Ava paid just enough attention during sex education at school to know what a hymen is, and Ava didn't want to deflower this little treasure just yet. If at all. Charlotte mothers didn't break it, so neither would Ava.</p><p>It took Ava a full ten minutes of licking and sucking before the child started to moan louder and louder and then spasming as the orgasm ran through her little body. Ava had her lips clamped over the preteen pussy and felt fluids running into her mouth. It was pee. Ava gulped it down, not wanting it to spill onto the floor. The child was literally emptying her bladder into Ava's mouth. And Ava drank it up. The taste was bitter and Ava squeezed her eyes shut. She didn't particularly like the taste, yet. But the act, oh... the act was perfect. The nine year old pissing into her mouth, feeding her that piss. Ava felt so dirty, and so fucking horny.</p><p>After finishing the drink, Ava smiled and looked at the panting, exhausted girl, and that is when she saw movement to her left. Susie was standing there, completely naked, holding her large teddy's arm in one hand, and rubbing her little slit with the other. Ava turned a bit pale. She knew what had happened with the three year old Susie only a year earlier and didn't know if her mothers did anything with her, or taught her anything. The only thing she knew is that ever since Susie's father abused her, she wouldn't talk with anyone and was very shy. But still, didn't she go to the toilet while holding Ava's hand? Didn't she allow Ava to dry her little pussy with the toilet paper? Ava wasn't thinking about it at the time, just doing her job. But now she did think about it, it was kind of strange.</p><p>Susie moved towards Ava and Charlotte and jumped onto the couch, sitting down besides her older sister. She had her little legs spread and Ava couldn't help but look at the three year old slit. Susie had long, blonde hair tied into two tails that reached her little butt. She was still holding her teddy and was now sucking on her thumb that had some of her wetness on it. Ava moved between Susie's legs and sniffed her preteen slit. Susie looked at her and spread her legs even wider. Ava was lost in those beautiful blue eyes and she moved her lips against the childs nether lips and started to gently suck and lick it. The child was just watching Ava, sucking her thumb, not a single expression on her face. It was sort of eerie, but it also gave Ava a goal. To give this child a positive sexual experience, hopefully showing her the good side.</p><p>""She.. never done this.. with anyone.."" Charlotte said silently, watching how her little baby sister was getting her snatch licked by the babysitter. ""Mommy.. tried to make her feel good about the sex stuff, but she never let anyone near her little cunny."" Ava blushed a little. This little sweetheart was allowing Ava access while denying everyone else? Even her own mothers? Ava looked directly into those large, blue eyes with her own purple ones, and now more then anything Ava wanted to make this girl feel pleasure. Ava gently shoved her tongue into this very tight slit and thought she would reach her hymen soon, but she never felt it. Her hymen was already gone. Ava now understood why their mother kicked the living shit out of their father. She must have found him with the crying Susie in his hands, with a bloody pussy and blood on his hand. No wonder Susie didn't let anyone near. Her first experience was a terrible one. Of course Ava knew that any sexual act with a child is a terrible one, and she knew for sure she would go to hell for sucking child cunt (Meh, at least I'll be with friends.) but these kids went through much. They were made sexually active by their father and now Ava felt it was up to her, and to their mothers, to show them that sex is a good thing and a loving thing.</p><p>Ava enjoyed licking Susie's three year old slit and loved to shove her tongue as deep as she could into her and she was doing that for over twenty minutes before Susie finally got another expression on her face. Ava's jaw was aching and her tongue was weakening, but she wouldn't give up. And finally, Susie's body was shaking and she was moaning as she as well peed into Ava's mouth from the orgasm. Ava again drank it down, and the taste was less terrible then the first time she drank piss. Susie has a small bladder though, and she already went to the bathroom just an hour ago, so there wasn't much. Ava moved her face back, glistening from the wetness of both children.</p><p>Ava sat on the couch between them and hugged both babies against her. Then she felt a small hand on her snatch and saw Susie pat her little hairy bush. Then both kids moved between Ava's legs, squashed together, cheek to cheek and started to lick Ava's cunt. Ava closed her eyes as she felt both tongue licking her and she moved her head back, enjoying the feeling. This was perfection to the max. Her orgasm was coming swiftly, and it all happened at once:</p><p>The front door opened and the girls mothers walked inside, talking softly at first, then not at all as they saw what was going on. Ava had her legs spread and was moaning out, watching the mothers with a look of shock on her face as her cunt was spraying its juice over both kids who were giggling, Susie with her hand over her head and her eyes squinted with a look of joy on her face, as if she was being sprayed by the garden hose in summer, and Charlotte looking at her mothers with a smile, only her left eye closed to not get any of the cunt juice in her eye. Ava's orgasm passed after a couple of more squirts and no one moved except the kids. Charlotte stood up and ran towards her mothers, calling ""Mommy! You're home!"" Susie was still smiling, wiping some of the squirt off her face.</p><p>Ava was a living statue, still looking at the lesbian mothers, panting after the rush of her orgasm. And the mothers were not moving much either, except the blonde one (who was the girls natural mother) who hugged Charlotte against her. She was wearing a nice, black dress that was now getting coated by Ava's cunt juice that still stuck to the nine year old who was rubbing herself against her mothers dress.</p><p>""Will you please take the little ones to the bathroom to get cleaned up, and put them to bed, Pam?"" The blonde woman said. The brunette nodded and took Charlotte by the hand. ""But moooom.."" Charlotte started, but Pam said softly ""Not now, sweetums. Come on, let's get you cleaned up."" and dragged Charlotte away from her mother. She walked over to Ava and Susie, then without looking at Ava, took Susie by the hand and gently guided her back to the stairs leading to the second floor and the bathroom. ""Bye Aba..."" Susie's small voice said softly. Ava registered it and felt her stomach twist. Susie, the girl who hasn't spoken for a year (according to the girls mothers anyway) just said bye to her, even though her name sounded like Aba instead of Ava. The girls mother heard it too and her eyes got a little wider. She slowly moved to the couch and dodging the wetness from her little girls pussies, and Ava's pussy, she sat down on a dry piece, looking at the redhead babysitter.</p><p>""You.. "" the mother started, but stopped talking. Ava looked at her, though not in the eyes. She looked angry. Ava just focused on the mothers mouth instead. ""What have you done?"" the mother asked, her voice soft. ""How you dare...""</p><p>Ava didn't know what to say. She felt a blush creep onto her cheeks and felt embarrassed. ""How dare you.. with my little girl.."" The mother continued. ""I'm s-sorr--..."" Ava started, but was cut off. ""No. No, you don't get to apologize. She is only three!"" The mother was yelling now. ""She is just a baby! Don't you know what she's been through? I told you! I told you what happened, so you just fuck her?!"" The mother was practically screaming and yelling now. Ava frowned. Okay, she did something bad, but she didn't deserve this. After all, didn't little Susie come to Ava? Didn't little Susie spread her legs for Ava?</p><p>""Now wait just a minute..."" Ava said, the blush turning into a fluster. ""I didn't force anything on her, nor on your other kid."" Ava's voice had a hint of anger in it as well. The mother shook her head. ""You are lying! You rapist!"" She yelled. She stood up and looked as if she was about to hit Ava. But Ava stood up as well, looking furious. The look on her face must have startled the mother, because she took a step back, her expression of anger changing into one of shock. ""HOW DARE YOU CALL ME A RAPIST! YOU ARE FUCKING YOUR OWN CHILD! YEAH, I KNOW ABOUT IT! AND YOU -DARE- JUDGE ME? YOUR CHILDREN CAME TO ME!"" Ava yelled at the top of her voice, not caring who heard. Well, she might have cared if there were any neighbors, but this was a house with a large garden around it, so they had privacy. Ava knew this. She was panting hard as she watched the kids' mother lost in words. Inside Ava was smiling. She won.</p><p>""Okay, that is enough."" Pam said. She was downstairs again. She walked to her lover and hugged her. ""Let's all just calm down for a moment."" Ava crossed her arms, hiding her little tits from view and sat down. She wished she didn't, because goosebumps covered her skin now she sat in her cold fluids on the leather couch. Pam obviously noticed it, because she said ""Why don't you upstairs and get cleaned up in the bathroom. Take a shower while I talk with Amy here."" Ava nodded and got up, taking her clothes with her and disappeared upstairs.</p><p>Ava closed the door of the bathroom, unsure of what will happen now. She turned on the shower and waited for the water to heat up. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was still wet from preteen slit. Ava licked her lips, still tasting the two little girls. She got into the shower and washed herself. Her mind was working overtime. Why was the mother so angry? Was it rape? Should she have stopped the kids when they advanced on her? Did they even advance or was it just something in Ava's mind?</p><p>The door to the bathroom opened and Ava looked towards it. Little Susie was standing there, still holding her teddy and sucking her thumb again. She was wearing her nightgown. She closed the door again and moved closer to Ava, then sat down on the toilet, watching her babysitter under the shower. Ava didn't try to cover up and looked at the little sweetheart. ""I'm sorry.."" Ava said softly. Susie tilted her head a little, watching Ava with those large, blue eyes. ""Perhaps I shouldn't have done what I did. But you liked it, right?"" Ava asked, perhaps with a little bit of desperation in her voice. Susie didn't do anything for ten seconds, then nodded a couple of times.</p><p>""Aba made Susie feel good."" Susie said with her cute little voice. Ava smiled at that answer. ""I'm glad."" Ava said. Susie pulled off her nightgown and put her teddy on the toilet, making him look away, then stepped under the shower with Ava and giggled from the warm water hitting her head and warming her up. Ava hugged the little girl against her and stroked the back of her head. Susie was so small that her face was now resting against Ava's wet pubic hair.</p><p>""Will Aba leave?"" Susie asked and Ava looked down. ""I don't know, sweety. It depends on your mommy. She is a bit angry."" Ava said. ""Be-..be-.. becuz you licked me?"" Susie said, the young one having trouble saying Because. Ava kneeled down so her face as at the same level as Susie's. ""Yes. Your mommy though I hurt you or that you didn't want it."" Ava said. This kid has been through a lot already, and Ava feels that being honest with her would be the best approach. After all, she had been through things only adults go through usually and she was more mature then most three year olds. ""But.. I do wanned it."" Susie said. Ava kissed the small ones forehead. ""I know, sweety. And I am .. so happy you let me do it. And that you are talking to me. But why, though? What is so special about me?"" Ava asked.</p><p>Susie had never seen Ava before, nor has Charlotte. This was the first time ever Ava babysat here. Why did the little kid, who didn't talk to anyone, even her own mother, trust the redhaired stranger? Susie apparently didn't know either as she shrugged. ""I dunno.. I just.. felt.."" She said, not knowing how to express herself. But Ava understood. She felt she could trust her. It happens sometimes. You meet someone that gives you the idea you can trust them fully. Ava hugged Susie and they kissed. Susie wasn't as experienced in lovemaking as her older sister and it was just a flat kiss. Ava smiled at the innocence of this child, and she did not want to spoil it anymore by teaching her too much. Ava sat down and Susie was in her lap and Ava cradled her under the warm shower. Susie took one of Ava's nipples in her mouth and gently sucked it.</p><p>The bathroom door opened again and there was Amy. The girls natural mother. Ava felt her stomach drop. (Oh no, not again...) But Amy, even though she looked shocked for a second, seeing Ava holding her youngest again and letting her suck her nipple, smiled a bit at Ava and got undressed herself and entered the large shower as well, sitting down next to her. The warm water hit her body partially and her nipples grew hard. Susie's large, blue eyes were staring at her mother but she didn't stop sucking Ava's nipple. Ava just kept holding her.</p><p>Ava couldn't help but notice how Amy was all natural between her legs, with a wild bush of dark blonde curls. Amy sighed. ""Listen, Ava.. I am sorry about my outburst. I.. I am very protective of Susie because of.. what happened to her. And seeing her naked between your legs, showered by what I thought was piss, it made me very mad. I didn't realize my daughters helped you to an orgasm. I just.. Susie has been so.. silent and absent ever since.. "" Amy stopped and smiled at her daughter who was still sucking Ava's nipple. Ava was getting horny. The sweet three year old was sucking her nipple, and the child's mother was casually sitting beside her, naked with her beautiful body on display. Amy had large C cup tits, a flat belly and a wide butt. Her blonde hair was long and in a long braid that hung over her shoulder. Her eyes were as blue as Susie's.</p><p>Amy obviously noticed Ava's horny state, and since Ava was holding Susie with both arms, she couldn't do much against it. Amy's hand instead trailed over Ava's leg and she gently started to rub Ava's pussy while still watching her daughter. Ava closed her eyes for a moment and bit her lower lip when she felt the older woman's fingertips enter her slit and rub her clit. Ava spread her legs to allow Amy better access. ""I overheard what Susie said just now to you, and.. I am happy you entered her life. She talks to you, she likes you, she even makes love to you."" Ava listened to the older woman, but couldn't register everything she said. This was just to awesome. The mother of the child that was sucking her tit was rubbing her cunt. She was practically having sex with a mother and her three year old child. Ava couldn't stop thinking about that fact, and she was shaking soon, her cunt spurting out fluids as she came fast.</p><p>Susie was sleeping in her little bed again, and Amy was sitting on her own king sized bed. Pam, the brunette woman, was quite chubby. She had a very sweet face and the cutest voice ever. Her breasts were very large, perhaps also due to the fat. They came close to be an E cup. And just like Amy, Pam was all natural, even the hairs in her armpit wasn't removed. Pam was lying on the bed, above the covers, naked. And Ava was lying next to her. After the shower, Amy suggested Ava to spend the night with them, to talk more about Susie and the whole situation. Amy confessed not having been completely honest. Ava agreed and after drying herself (well, Amy took the liberty to dry off Ava's teen body quite thoroughly) Ava was led to Amy's bedroom where Pam was already lying down. Smiling at the naked teen, she patted the bed next to her. Ava climbed up on it and lied down, smiling at Pan while Amy put her youngest to bed.</p><p>""So, I guess you and Amy made up?"" Pam asked. Ava nodded. ""Thanks for.. talking to her."" Ava said, guessing Pam had something to do with the fact Amy was more calm and forgiving. ""I just pointed her to the facts. She thought you were pissing over the little girls, but I just pointed out that it wasn't piss."" Pam explained. ""And after that, she drew other conclusions, even though she didn't believe them at first. But I made her eavesdrop on you and Susie while you were in the shower, and I guess it worked out fine."" Ava smiled. ""You are a little manipulator, aren't you?"" She said, giggling. Pam chuckled as well, her large tits wobbling as she did. ""Perhaps. I'm glad you are here besides me, though."" She said and took Ava's hand, placing it directly on her wild bush of hair. Ava smiles and rubs her fingers through it. Then Ava got up and moved between the large woman's legs and planted her nose into the curls, taking deep sniffs. It smelled terrible! Sweat, piss, cuntjuice.. It all hit her senses, and Ava loved it! She got wild, rubbing her face through those curls and licking the plump woman's fat, dirty cunt. Pam smiled. ""You are a wild one, aren't you?"" Ava dragged her tongue through the bush of pubic hair and several hairs stuck to her wet tongue. Ava moved up and kissed Pam, letting her taste her own filth. Pam kissed back, and that is when Amy entered the bedroom again. Ava rolled off Pam as Amy sat down on the bed. Ava picked the pubic hairs off her tongue as she watched Amy.</p><p>""Listen, my ex husband didn't just touch Susie. He raped her. Not with his fingers. I didn't find him with blood on his fingers, but on his... and that is when I lost it. He raped me too, you know. When I was twenty seven. I was single, he raped me and terrorized me into a marriage. I was pregnant, and several times he hit me and abused me. Charlotte was born, and he threatened that if I didn't do what he said, he would hurt her. I did everything that pig wanted. I was too weak to stand up for myself. Then Susie was born, and he was growing bored of me. I feared for my little girls. I sought out comfort in the arms of Charlotte. She loved me, and I loved her, and that turned into more than just a motherly love. But he found out and.. He raped Susie. With his friends. I came home from work just as his ""friends"" left, and found her inside the house, crying on the floor. He was still there, laughing, telling me this is what happens when I cross him. I.. I went besides myself and.. I stepped outside for a moment. I couldn't think. Not until I saw the shovel against the wall. I picked it up, went inside and walked over to him. He just looked so smug, crossing his arms. ""What, what do you think you can do? I OWN YOU"" he yelled, and that is when I swung the shovel and hit him square against the jaw. Again and again, I beat him up until he was begging me to stop. I didn't. I kept beating him up until he stopped moving. Don't worry, I didn't kill him. But he is still in the hospital as we speak. I called the cops, told them to come over quickly because I beaten up a rapist. I told them I was scared what would happen when he woke up, so they helped me move. We changed our last name, moved to another state and that is when I met Pam. We were so very much in love, that we didn't waste time and got married six months later. Susie been through a lot, and.. hearing her talk for the very first time to you of all people.."" Amy looked at Ava. ""I felt jealous, angry, scared... I'm really sorry for treating you the way I did.""</p><p>Ava listened to the story and felt sick. How anyone could treat another person like the way Amy's ex treated her.. It was terrible. Ava hates bullies. Her friends know she been in enough fights standing up for the little guy, fighting against bullies. And hearing this made her feel so angry inside. She was happy the guy was still in a coma. That fucking bastard. Amy noticed Ava's anger and she cuddles her. So did Pam from the other side. Ava looked into Amy's blue eyes and kissed her. Amy kissed back while Pam's hands were roaming over Ava's small chest.</p><p>And that was the start of a night heavy lesbian sex. Ava lost count of the many things they did. It started with kissing and fondling. Then Ava was sucking on Pam's large tits while Amy was licking the teen's cunt. Then they switched position and Ava was sitting on Pam's face, feeling the cubby woman's tongue licking deep inside her and watching Amy sucking on Pam's hairy cunt. Then they wanted Ava to sit on her hands and knees with her as sin the air. She felt Amy's tongue circle Ava's anus and wiggle inside it. Ava felt like she had to poop as Amy gave her a heavy rim job. Wanting to do that herself, she had her way with Pam's anus. Spreading her cheeks, she was greeted with the sweaty and musky smell of her hairy ass crack. Ava smiled and plunged her tongue deep inside Pam's asshole, tongue fucking that wrinkled exit while Amy was still enjoying Ava's anus. To top it all off, the three women moved to the bathroom and while Ava lied down in the shower, the two women were frenchkissing each other above Ava, standing over her with their legs spread, and their piss splattering all over the teens body. Ava had her mouth wide open and drank as much as she could, then she rubbed herself to the.. she lost count to how many times she came. Then everything got blurry as Ava was near exhausted. The two women spend a good hour licking Ava completely clean, then took her back to bed and Ava slipped into a deep sleep.</p>"
325,"The Mansion, Part One",Baby Doll,1,Two female doctors adopt and sexualize little girls in a Beverly Hills Mansion,"['ped,beast,ffg']","<p>I placed 4-year-old Tiffany on the examining table as the little
girl’s big blue eyes looked back at me, and she smiled. This was a
special day for the child. Each little girl who lived in the mansion
anticipated their fourth birthday, and looked forward to the ritual
that was about to happen. The sweet child will lose her cherry today.</p><p>My name is Dr. Michelle Blackwell. I am blonde, 30, and very rich.
About ten years ago I bought a mansion in Beverly Hills, California
so that I could raise little girls, age 6-months to 15 years old.
After that, they are sent to boarding school in Europe.</p><p>These children would have ordinarily been placed in foster care;
instead they spend the first fifteen years of their lives learning
the pleasures of sex. The training begins when they are babies. With
the help of my staff, we sexualize many little girls.</p><p>With the hidden cameras rolling, I remove Tiffany’s little pink party
dress. Soft pink panties cover her plump baby pussy. I could already
feel myself getting wet. Take your panties off, Tiffany,” I say, and
she does. I then elevate her butt with two big pillows. “Are you
comfortable?” I ask.</p><p>“Ah ha,” she says, breathless.</p><p>Now as I take in the sight of her baby body, I allow my hand to cup
the mound between her legs. She wiggles slightly, and I feel her
getting wet as I circle her clit. She is now wiggling on the table,
but I stop, just short of her climax. “That felt good, huh, baby? Now
we’re going to play a game with Toby.”</p><p>When Toby, the full-grown German Shepard heard her name, she
anxiously came out from under the table, knowing it was her turn to
have a little fun. “Now don’t be afraid, Tiffany. Toby won’t hurt
you. Just relax, okay.”</p><p>I then proceed to spread peanut butter on the 4-year-olds pussy,
giving special attention to her clit and the tiny, virgin opening.
The peanut butter mixed with the little girl’s natural juices. “Scoot
down to the edge of the table, Tiffany. Toby is going to make you
feel real good.”</p><p>Toby went to work licking every drop of peanut butter from the little
girl’s pussy. My panties were soaked as I watched the scene. My
5-inch clit was as hard as a rock. Finally, after about ten minutes,
little Tiffany turned red, stiffened, and let out a moan. As she
shivered, Toby lapped up her pussy juices.</p><p>“Good girl Toby. Now go play,” I said, anxious to take the next
step. “That was good, wasn’t it, Tiffany?”
“Ah ha,” she whispered, still dazed.</p><p>I reached into my desk drawer and removed a lollypop. The child would
need to replenish her energy for what would happen next. While she
ate the candy, I led her to the “play room.” In that room was a big
king sized bed with lots of pillows and overhead mirrors were on the
ceiling.</p><p>“Tiffany, now we’re going to call Dr. Linda.” With that, the 4-year-old blushed. Linda spent a lot of time “Playing” with the girls,
teaching them about the pleasures of sex.</p><p>While we waited for Linda, I removed my dress. The child’s eyes grew
wide when she saw my full breasts, but she let out a gasp when she
saw the oversized clit between my legs. “What’s that?” she asked. “I
don’t have one of those.”</p><p>“You have one, but it’s not as big as mine. I made mine get bigger by
playing with it, and having it sucked.”</p><p>“Can you make mine get big like yours?”</p><p>“In time, honey,” I said as Linda entered the room.</p><p>“Hi, Dr. Linda. Did you come to play with my pussy?”</p><p>“Yes, and I’m going to help Dr. Blackwell take your cherry.”</p><p>“What’s a cherry?”</p><p>“You’ll see,” Linda answered, removing her clothes.</p><p>Naked, I laid on the bed. Linda lay down beside me. “Come join us,
Tiffany. First I want you to suck my breast.” The child quickly did
as she was told. While she sucked, Linda fingered my dripping wet
pussy. I came like gangbusters!</p><p>“Suck the other one, Tiffany,” I said, rubbing her small body. Her
cunt was dripping wet, I made circular motions with my middle finger,
resisting the temptation of inserting my finger. I would pop her
cherry with my big clit, as I had done with each girl who grew up in
the mansion.</p><p>“Okay, it’s time, Linda,” I said.</p><p>Linda lifted the child, placing her on top of me. Our pussies pressed
together. “This will hurt, honey, but only for a minute. Then it will
feel good.”</p><p>With Linda’s help, I inserted my hard clit into little Tiffany’s
virgin hole. The sensation was more than I could stand, and I began
to press her to me with such force, I thought I would loose my mind!
It felt so good that I couldn’t stop until I felt the hymen give way,
and she let out a scream! With all my might I moved her back and
forth for a good 15 minutes until the pain turned to pleasure. I felt
her cum again as my pussy muscles contracted with hers. “Ooh, Dr.
Blackwell,” was all she could manage before she passed out, exhausted.</p><p>By now Linda was fingering herself like crazy. “Come on, girlfriend,
now it’s your turn,” I said, as she spread her legs.</p>"
326,"The Mansion, Part Two",Baby Doll,1,"Nasty secrets happen behind the closed doors of the mansion as the two doctors ""play with"" babies and small girls, and punish a worker who stepped out of line.","['ped', 'beast', 'reluc', 'ffg']","<p>Secrets hide easily in the old Beverly Hills mansion, where me and my
partner enjoy baby and little girl pussy. And since I'm a respected
doctor and a counsel woman, not a soul suspects what goes on behind
the closed doors.</p><p>My partner, Dr. Linda and I adopt baby girls with the hopes of
teaching them the pleasures of sex. Since we have the kids from
infancy, we ""train"" them very well. It's a win-win situation. They
are allowed to live in the lap of luxury, and we have all the young
pussy we can handle.</p><p>To help us with our girls we have a devoted staff of teachers and,
nannies, babysitters, and caretakers. These carefully selected women
help in the ""training process."" The training begins when the infant
first arrives. Each day, along with diaper changes, she has her
little pussy licked and founded. As time goes by the little girls
become very sexual. Also, because they have their libias sucked, in
time the girls all enjoy oversized libias and clits. The hidden
cameras are always rolling.</p><p>These cameras serve two purposes. One: Black market baby porn is hot.
It makes me a fortune. Two: The footage is used to keep our staff in
line. Since all the activity is recorded, if anyone steps out of
line, the nasty images can be used as blackmail.</p><p>I allow my staff to suck and play with the babies and small girls. I
also encourage the rubbing of the baby pussy with their own; but the
cherry is mine. It's understood that no one will break a girl's hymen
but me. Severe consequences await any woman who breaks this rule, as
you will see.</p><p>I was born with an oversized clit. It's 5 inches long when erect.
With my big clit I penetrate the children, giving both of us untold
pleasure.</p><p>Each night my partner and I make the rounds. This is where we visit
the girl's rooms. We start with the babies, who look forward to our
visits, and are often found with their little legs spread wide, in
anticipation of what will happen next. Either Linda or me will lick
the tiny folds, concentrating on the small clit. We found that even 3-
month-old babies will stiffen and moan, as they reach an orgasm. I
love the way baby pussy tastes. I run my tongue along the soft folds,
and gently circle the tiny opening. I get so hot, and my big clit
stands at attention.</p><p>Then, after we visit the babies, we make our way to the 2 and 3 year
olds. We always pull the covers back, lift their nightgowns, remove
the panties, and rub the clits until they come. Each girl is allowed
to keep her cherry until she turns 4. At that time, I take it after
her birthday party.</p><p>Since the 2 and 3 year olds still have their hymens intact, we are
careful to stimulate them without breaking the hymen. We rub the clit
until it comes out from behind the hood. While they squirm and buck,
we bring them over the edge. I'm always amazed at how hard they come!</p><p>After that then we go to the 4 year olds. These are my favorite, as
their clits have grown and the lips of the libia swells when engorged
with blood. Tonight after I made little Katrina come, I went over to
Brianna's bed, and sat on the edge. My partner Linda was busy licking
a little black girl named Tracy.</p><p>""Open your legs wide for me, baby,"" I said to little Brianna. When
she hesitated, I asked, ""What's wrong?""</p><p>""Jeannine hurt me,"" she cried. Jeannine was one of the caretakers.
She's butch, and I often worried that she'd get a little to rough
with the girls.</p><p>""What did Jeannine do?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yesterday she fucked me with her finger, and it hurt real bad, and
it bleed.""</p><p>I felt my anger rise. Jeannine had taken this child's cherry. ""Open
your legs, honey, and let me see."" When the girl did so, I saw her
torn hymen.</p><p>""I'm sorry this happened, sweetie. Let Dr. Blackwell make you feel
good."" With that I started to fondle her swollen, smooth pussy. Ever
so slowly I massaged the small clit. In time she began to lift her
hips to meet my finger. I kept rubbing until she turned red,
stiffened and cried aloud.</p><p>""Ooooh! That feels so-ooo good!""</p><p>After I made her cum I buried my head between her legs and licked her
until she came again. ""Okay, baby, get some rest now. I'll see you in
the morning.""</p><p>My partner Linda gave me a knowing look. ""Shall I call Jeannine?""</p><p>""Yeah, have her meet us downstairs in the basement.""</p><p>Ten minutes later Jeannine came downstairs. She was terrified. She
knew what was about to happen. Before I said a word she began, ""I'm
really sorry, Dr. Blackwell. I just got carried away. I didn't mean
to take her cherry.""</p><p>""It's too late for I'm sorry, Jeannine.""</p><p>""Remove your clothes,"" said Linda.</p><p>""Please, not this. I promise, it'll never happen again.""
Linda removed a pair of handcuffs from a dresser drawer. After
cuffing Jeannine she cut her clothes off of her with a pair of
scissors, then threw her to the floor. ""Shall I let the dogs in now?""</p><p>When I nodded, she opened the door. 4 very large black Great Danes
ran in. ""As you know, Jeannie, your punishment for taking a cherry is
to be screwed by these dogs. They will rape you for hours while we
watch. Now, open your legs!""</p><p>When Jeannine opened her legs the first dog started licking her hairy
cunt. A few minutes later his big 20 inch dick came out. We choose
Great Danes to punish the women because of their size. And as part of
the punishment, we make them take the knot. It did not take long for
Smokey to mount Jeannine. Linda helped guide all of Smokey's HUGE
cock into Jeannine's wet pussy. The dogs humped for 10 minutes
without stopping.</p><p>""Please don't make me take the knot."" She cried.</p><p>But the dog mercilessly pushed the huge knot, the size of an orange
into Jeannine's pussy. ""Ahhhhh!"" she cried out in pain. ""It's too
big! It's gonna rip me into.""</p><p>While she was tied with the dog, Linda and I took turns making her
cum with a plug in vibrator. We took her far beyond the point of
pleasure. It was painful. Still, we did not stop. Once Smokey finally
pulled out of her, they Boris took his turn. Then Firpo, the biggest
in the bunch. After Firpo was done with her, then Gil had his way.
This went on all night. By morning Jeannie's pussy was red and
swollen, and the dogs were happy.</p><p>""Do you think she's learned her lesson?"" asked Linda, strapping on a
10 inch dildo, pointing it in Jeannie's direction.</p><p>""I don't think so,"" I said laughing. I could feel myself getting
wetter as I watched Linda ravage the worn-out Jeannine for the next
hour.</p>"
327,"Send In The Clowns, Part 1",Baby Doll,1,A van filled with horny clowns spend the afternoon playing with the kids at a daycare center.,"['ped', 'ffg', 'toys', 'oral', 'reluc']","<p>A rainbow colored van parked in front of my daycare center. At first
I thought it was a balloon delivery for one of the children, but this
was not the case. When the side door of the van opened 10 clowns came
out and immediately came into the school.</p><p>In their hands were bouquets of colorful balloons. The clowns all hid
behind painted faces and nylon wigs. Smiles were painted on. I had no
way of knowing what danger awaited.</p><p>My stomach clinched when one of the clowns locked the door and pulled
the shades as she posted the closed sign. The clowns quickly
handcuffed and gagged my assistants, and bolted them to chairs.</p><p>“What’s going on?” I asked.</p><p>“Just be calm and no one will get hurt,” the female clown said,
removing a video camera, handing it to another clown.</p><p>“What do you want?” I demanded, reaching for the phone.</p><p>She then cut the telephone lines and ordered the other clowns to
collect all cell phones. After that she said, “Five of the clowns
will stay up front to entertain the little boys. All the girls will
be taken to the back room.”</p><p>“What are you going to do?” I asked again.</p><p>“We’re gonna make a movie,” she laughed. “And you’re in it, too. Now,
you’re coming back with me and my girls.”</p><p>When I resisted she handcuffed me before two very strong women carted
me to the back room. So there I was helpless while these clowns took
control of my daycare. My name is Paula. I’m tall, thin, and in my
early 40’s, married with two teenage kids.</p><p>To my absolute horror one of the clowns said, “Okay, Paula. Now we’re
gonna have some fun.”</p><p>“How did you know my name?” I asked.</p><p>“That’s not important,” she laughed, removing my shoes. After she
took my shoes off she pulled my jeans off, exposing my black lace
panties. She then unbuttoned my blouse, but did not remove it.</p><p>As I sat helpless in the chair, I watched as she and the other clowns
undressed the little girls. There were 7 in all, ages ranging from 2-4.
With the little girls naked, one of the clowns reached into an
oversized handbag and pulled out lollipops, handing one to each child.</p><p>“Okay, baby cakes,” the clown in charge said to me. “We’re gonna play
with the little girls while you watch. Now, if you’re a good girl,
and don’t get wet between your legs, then we’ll leave you alone. But
if you like what you see, and you get wet, then I’m gonna finish you
off real good. It’ll be just you and me. In the back room,” she
laughed.</p><p>The first little girl was placed on the changing table. She was 2.
Her name was Candy. The clowns spread her legs wide, and then
proceeded to run a small vibrator over her clit and up and down the
length of her tiny pussy. “Okay, come in for a close-up,” said the
clown in charge. Just then little Candy bucked her hips up to meet
the vibrator. Afterwards the clown in charge spread the toddler’s
legs again, and licked her clean. The baby was given another
lollipop, and sent up front where the other clowns were playing with
the boys.</p><p>The second girl was 4. Her name was Sadie. I knew for a fact that
poor little Sadie had been the victim of an abusive father. It only
took minutes for the clowns to figure out that Sadie did not have a
hymen.</p><p>“Get the 4 incher,” said one of the clowns. And so they went to work
on Sadie with a 4 inch dildo, fucking her pussy while she squirmed
and giggled. It took a while but she finally came, and the clown in
charge tongued her pussy for about 10 minutes.</p><p>This went on until all 7 girls had been molested by the clowns. The
camera never stopped rolling. Now it was just me and the other clowns
left in the room. I was terrified as the clown in charge came toward
me. As much as I hated myself for it, watching those women molest the
children had me wet between the legs. I could not remember when I had
been so horny!!!!</p><p>The clown in charge slipped a soft hand into my panties, before
inserting a long slender finger into my wet hole. “Umm, just what I
thought,” she giggled. “Okay, girls,” she said to the other
clowns. “You go upfront and help suck the baby boys off, while I take
care of Miss Paula.”</p><p>Laughing, they all left us alone. The clown in charge removed my
handcuffs. When she did, I kicked her, and ran to the front of the
building. But I was outnumbered, and four of the clowns drug me back.
They cuffed my hands to the leg of the table, before spreading my
legs wide apart. Then they tied each leg to a chair.</p><p>Now with my legs spread I watched as the clown in charge removed her
clown suit, revealing a slim and toned body. Huge succulent breast,
and a shaved cunt. I felt tinges of excitement building within me as
she got down on her hands and knees. Within second her head was
buried between my legs. While she ate me out, I tried not to cry out
when the first orgasm hit. After she ate me for a while, then she
fucked me with four fingers. When I came, she then strapped on a blue
dildo. The head vibrated as she pounded me for what felt like hours.</p><p>My legs felt like jelly when she finally stopped. She put her clown
suit back on and said, “It’s been real, girlfriend. Let’s do this
again sometime.”</p><p>As much as I hated to admit it, after that day, I went in search for the
clown who had made me come so many times....</p>"
328,"The Mansion, Part Three",Baby Doll,1,"Things really heat up at the mansion when Peaches, a real-life hermaphrodite comes to visit and plays with the little girls.","['fffg', 'ped', 'oral']","<p>It is 9 p.m. I'm Dr. Michelle Blackwell and I'm in my bedroom at the
grand old mansion in Beverly Hills, CA. With me are three little
girls. Akimi and her twin sister, Sherry, 7-year-old Asians, and
Toni, a 6-year-old Black girl. Toni has been with me since she was
born. At two-months-old I taught her to suck my oversized clit. She's
been at it ever since.</p><p>The two Asian girls are masterful breast suckers. With my mind awash
of what will happen tomorrow, I lie here, looking up into the mirror
on the ceiling as two girls are nursing my full sized tits, while the
little chocolate Toni is doing her baby magic on my clit.</p><p>I can feel myself about to cum, and quickly tell the girls to stop. I
want to prolong the pleasure. Once they stop I take turns fingering
each of them, since they all three are dripping wet by now. Slurping
sounds and the perfume of young pussy fill the room. After they reach
magnificent orgasms, I allow them to finish me off. My cries of
pleasure can be heard throughout the house! I bucked, wiggled, and
writhed until my orgasm subsided.</p><p>Now since the little darlings are sleepy, I lead them by the hand and
take them back to their bedrooms. When I enter I see 7-year-old
Kaylee and 8-year-old Dottie in bed together grinding each other's
pussy to beat the band. Their eyes are closed. I get wetter and
wetter as I watch until they come big time. When they notice me a
bright blush covers their pretty faces.</p><p>""Would you girls like to be my guest tonight?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" they answered in unison, knowing this would mean a night of
humping and getting off with dildos and my well-endowed clit.
Needless to say, the three of were very happy by morning.</p><p>Here in the mansion our girls are trained in the art of sexual
gratification. This training comes in all forms as you will see.
Today we are joined by Peaches Le'Clure, a Frenchwoman about 45 years
old. I first met Peaches at a photography convention in Nice, France.
After several drinks I finally trusted her enough to tell her about
my mansion and the naughty things that go on behind closed doors. By
the spark in her eyes I knew she'd become a frequent visitor.</p><p>What makes Peaches so special is that she is a rare breed. She's a
hermaphrodite. Simply put, that just means that the lucky girl was
born with both sex organs. A very pretty pussy and a hefty 7-inch
dick.</p><p>Let me tell you about my first time with Peaches. Like I said we had
both had too much to drink. I was also bummed out because I had lost
my shirt gambling. Peaches invited me back to her room to commiserate
with her, since she had also gambled hard and lost.
There was only one bed in her room. Secretly, I had wanted to suck
her pussy from the moment we met. She was a pretty redhead, very
tall, with a slathering of freckles on her Mediterranean face. I was
also hoping she'd eat me.</p><p>Apparently she had had the same thoughts. Ten minutes after we closed
the door I found myself wrapped in her arms, kissing, and enjoying
her now hard nipples. But when I slid my hand down to her crouch to
stick a finger in her pussy, I got the biggest surprise of my life!
That is when I discovered the secret that hid between her shapely
legs.</p><p>""I hope that's not a turn-off for you, Michelle,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Not at all,"" I managed, rubbing my hand across her engorged
cock. ""Does it…work?"" I asked.</p><p>She laughed. ""Let me show you,"" was all she said before she directed
me to her bed, pulled my blue lace panties off, and then angled
herself over me. With a little too much force she pierced my wet
pussy with her hard dick, and humped me for 30-minutes! I came so
many times I thought I was seeing stars!</p><p>Then she told me to make her come. ""You'll have to rub my clit,"" she
said.</p><p>""May I eat you first?""</p><p>""I thought you'd never ask.""</p><p>I sucked, licked and ate her out until she came and came and came.
This was the beginning of a beautiful friendship. That is why she
visits our mansion once a year; to help with my training program. Our
girls enjoy her, too.</p><p>""You get better each time, Toots,"" Peaches said to me after she had
fucked me for the past hour.</p><p>""You're not so bad yourself,"" I said.</p><p>""Well, I guess I'd better get started,"" she smiled. ""I've got my work
cut out for me. How many will I do today?""</p><p>""Three, all 8-year olds.""</p><p>""Umm, 8 is my favorite age. I know you like 'em younger, but by the
time they're 8- years old, their pussies are more fuckable.""</p><p>Excited, I said, ""Meet me in the playroom. I'll bring the girls.""</p><p>The playroom was a large room that contained a king-size bed. Mirrors
were on all four walls. Mirrors were also on the ceiling. Candles
burned. The room smelled of roses. Soon, the smell of fresh young
pussy with mix with the perfume of the flowers strewn about. I could
hardly wait.</p><p>After introductions the girls were instructed to undress and did so
willingly.</p><p>""I want to explain,"" Peaches began. I am a HERMAPHRODITE. That means
that I have both male and female sex organs. Now, I'm going to lie
down on the bed and I want you girls to join me.""</p><p>Comfortable, Peaches allowed the girls to explore her unusual body.
They stroked her cock and put tiny fingers up her pussy. They rubbed
up and down, and then dared to slide their fingers in her puckered
ass. We were all getting wet. I would tell Peaches was about to cum.</p><p>Once she was fully erect she asked who wanted to be first.</p><p>""Pick me!"" Little Becky said.</p><p>Peaches stood up and scooted Becky to the edge of the bed. Lifting
her little legs up the air she placed them at her shoulders. Ever so
slowly she parted Becky's pussy, running a finger over the pink puffy
lips and swollen clit. Her baby pussy glistened with natural
lubrication. A heartbeat later she eased the hard cock into the
little girl.</p><p>I listened as little Becky said, ""Oooh, it's so-oo big. Ooooh, I
can't take all of it. Please stop!""</p><p>""Relax, baby girl. It's gonna be wonderful.""</p><p>I went over to Peaches and Becky with a bottle of baby oil, and asked
Peaches to take her cock out of Becky momentarily. I poured generous
amounts of the oil on Peaches' cock before lubricating Becky's little
cunt some more. Now the dick slid in easily. After all, Becky had
been fucked many times with dildos, fingers, and I suspect, a
cucumber or two. {The girls get really kinky when no grownups are
around. But that's another story.}</p><p>""Oh yes, yes, yes, yes!"" Becky finally screamed out in delight. ""Oh,
that was…good.""</p><p>""Who's next?"" Peaches asked, regaining her composure.</p><p>When no one spoke, I went over to the bed, opened shy Sadie's legs,
and gave Peaches the signal. Unlike with Becky, Peaches' hard rod
slid right into Sadie's pussy. The child hung on as her bottom hung
over the bed and Peaches fucked her like there was no tomorrow.</p><p>Doris, the next one to be penetrated by Peaches, had not been fucked
as much as the other girls, therefore getting Peaches' prick into the
tight pussy took some time. But she worked it in finally, after she
decided it would be best if she lied on her back, allowing little
Doris to straddle her, thus controlling the trusts. So there Peaches
was, on her back, while the 8-year-old straddled her large prick.
After a while the girl opened up like a flower and enjoyed Peaches
for over 20 minutes. She was dripping wet with sweat and cum.</p><p>I was so wet; the chair in which I sat watching the scene was soaked.
I couldn't wait to take Peaches back to my room for some more
afternoon delight.</p><p>Almost as if she'd read my mind she whispered, ""How about some
peaches and heavy cream, Michelle? Remember, you promised to take it
in the ass.""</p><p>""I can hardly wait,"" I whispered, and we headed to my bedroom. . . .</p>"
329,"The Mansion, Part Four",Baby Doll,1,Dr. Blackwell fantasizes about her childhood and of the afternoon she was used by 5 nasty women who played with her 3-year-old pussy…,"['ped', 'ffg', 'oral']","<p>There are times when I don't need the company of my girls to get off.
All I have to do is fantasize about my childhood. I was raised by my
aunt Dorothy and her lover, an overweight Mexican woman named Elise.
Those two women started me on the wicked trail of enjoying little
girls, since they both enjoyed me almost every day.</p><p>As I recall, Dorothy used to take me to bed with her and grind
against my bald pussy all the time. I was 1-years old the first time
she did this. But prior to that, my aunt would eat my pussy every
morning and every night. When she did this she would suck my then
tiny clit. Our playtime always included me sucking her gigantic tits.</p><p>Every time she sucked my clit she told me, ""If we do this everyday,
your love-button will get big and fat, like mine.""</p><p>My aunt Dorothy was no saint. She had many vices including a gambling
habit. One day when I was 3-years old I overheard a woman threatening
to beat her up. ""I've let you slide on your debts long enough,"" she
said. ""You owe us $1,000. I want it today!""</p><p>""I don't have it, Lucy,"" Dorothy said sadly.</p><p>""Then I've gotta do what I've gotta do,"" the woman said.</p><p>""Wait!"" shouted Dorothy. ""Isn't there anything you can take in
exchange for what I owe you?""</p><p>""I've already got your jewelry. You don't have anything else
valuable.""</p><p>""What about…my niece, Michelle.""</p><p>""What about her?""</p><p>""If I let you…play with her at your apartment, can we call it even?""</p><p>""How old is Michelle?""</p><p>""Three.""</p><p>""Has she ever been fucked?""</p><p>""We play with her, but she's never been penetrated.""</p><p>Lucy laughed aloud. ""You've got yourself a deal, Dorothy.""</p><p>""Okay, but under one condition. I want to come too. Just to make sure
things don't get too rough.""</p><p>""Alright, but I'm getting my thousand dollar's worth. I'm gonna
invite some of the girls over. We're gonna have a fuck-party. Little
Michelle will be the guest of honor.""</p><p>""How many women will there be?""</p><p>""Five, maybe six.""</p><p>""And what…will you do with my little Michelle?""</p><p>The woman laughed wickedly and whispered, ""What do you think?""</p><p>My aunt Dorothy lifted me from my bed and I walked with her and the
lady named Lucy across the hall to her apartment. I wore a white tee
shirt and training pants. I was barefoot. It was summertime. Lucy
wore black shorts and a tank top. She was pretty, a woman in her 40's
with black hair.</p><p>After Lucy made a few phone calls she gave me some lemonade to drink,
and then she gave me some cookies. I didn't feel afraid, although my
aunt was very quiet and would not look me in the eye.</p><p>Lucy lifted me to the dining room table. After removing my training
panties she stood and stared down at my baby pussy without saying a
word. She then cupped my pussy with her large hands. It felt good.
She went into the bedroom and returned with a large pillow, which she
used to elevate my small body. She also had a bottle of baby oil.</p><p>When the doorbell rang 5 women came in. My aunt Dorothy remained
seated on the sofa and I was on the dining room table wearing only a
tee shirt. Everything moved quickly after that, and I felt like I was
in a daze. First Lucy opened my legs and started licking me with her
tongue. The rhythm got faster and more forceful. I felt a snap of
pain as something inside of me gave way. She had torn my hymen with
her darting tongue. But the pain didn't last for long. It felt really
good after that.</p><p>She tongued me for a while before the other women took turns doing
the same. One by one they came to the table and buried their heads in
my baby pussy, licking away. After the licking stopped Lucy made me
lie on my stomach. When I did I felt the oil run into my butt hole. A
second later I felt her finger reaming my ass. It hurt a little, but
quickly felt wonderful.</p><p>The other women took turns with my ass hole that day. I was poked and
prodded all afternoon. Later, after they were worn out, they posed
with me in nasty positions for photographs. I posed licking their big
cunts, nursing their tits, and of course there were pictures taken of
me while they licked my baby pussy.</p><p>""Okay, Dorothy,"" said Lucy, after the women left. ""Your debt is paid
in full.""</p><p>I was now sexualized. I would never be the same.</p><p>We then went back to my aunt's apartment. She made a bubble bath for
me and I soaked my sore little pussy. Later that night my aunt played
with me in her bed. She treated me a huge orgasm by rubbing my clit.
I fell asleep in her bed that night.</p><p>My aunt's pussy was hairy, but beneath the hood hid a juicy clit. I
will never forget the first time she rubbed herself to an orgasm,
explaining as she did. I was 4 years old by then.</p><p>""First you have to relax, Michelle. Most women start out lying on
their backs, legs bent and spread apart, with feet on the ground,""
she said, removing her clothing.</p><p>""Now you have to think about something nasty, you know, like when my
friends take turns finger-fucking you while we play cards.""</p><p>I gasped. I didn't know she knew what went on when her poker club
came to visit. But like I said, I was a sexual being by then. I could
not get enough!</p><p>""Touch your inner and outer labia, your clitoris, your vagina and
your perineum,"" she demonstrated the process while I looked on,
feeling wet between my little 4-year-old legs.</p><p>""With two fingers, rhythmically stroke the different parts of your
vulva, paying particular attention to your clitoris and labia,
placing a finger on either side of the clitoris and stroking up and
down, or placing two fingers on the clitoral hood and rubbing in a
circular motion.""</p><p>Now she was breathing hard, turning red!</p><p>I lay on the bed. Spread my legs wide. I quickly slid my hands into
my panties, and began rubbing myself along with her.</p><p>""Pull your pussy!"" She shouted. ""Now use the palm of your hand and
your knuckles.""</p><p>We both breathed hard and rocked our pelvis' as if to hump a ghost.
Now she reached for a huge pink dildo, and in a second it disappeared
into her hairy cunt. Just watching this was so exciting.</p><p>We both rode the wave of a mind-blowing orgasm!</p><p>""Michelle, let me show you something else,"" she breathed hard,
rubbing her wet pussy against a stack of pillows. Now she spread her
legs for me to take in the sight of her. ""You're too little, but in a
few years I'll help you find your G-Spot. Let me show you what I
mean.""</p><p>She reached into the drawer and took out a longer dildo. This too
disappeared into her hairy pussy, and five minutes later she
screamed! She had experienced something that I could not understand.
She had had a G-spot climax.</p><p>Remembering that day, I massaged my clit until I finally came.</p><p>But I was still horny, and I knew just what I needed. I lifted the
phone and called two of my 15-year-old girls. . . .</p>"
330,"Send In The Clowns, Part 2",Baby Doll,2,"Paula goes in search of the clowns who evaded her daycare. When she finds them, the nasty games continue with the toddlers.","['f,f,g', 'ped', 'oral']","<p>I continued to fantasize about the day those female clowns invaded my
daycare center. After they all played with the little girls, the
clown in charge, who hid behind a painted face and a rainbow wig,
took me into the back room of the center and had her way with me,
using a huge strap-on. This had been my first experience with a
woman. It was the best sex I had ever had. I went in search of that
clown.</p><p>A year later I finally saw the colorful van that parked in front of
my school that day. It was parked in front of a party supply store
where balloons and other party items were sold. I was so excited as I
entered the store I could hardly stand it.</p><p>All the workers were dressed as clowns. The faces were painted as
were the smiles. Behind the counter was another clown. The nameplate
pinned to her bright colored costume read: Sandy. I just
instinctively knew that was the woman who had fucked me that day.</p><p>My mouth was suddenly dry as I approached her. She greeted me
with, “Hi, Paula. I knew you’d find me sooner or later. You really
enjoyed our time together, didn’t you?”</p><p>“Yes,” I said quietly.</p><p>“So, what can I do for you? Do you need some balloons?”</p><p>“Not exactly,” I blushed, and then asked, “You really sell party
supplies.”</p><p>“Yeah, and rent out clowns for parties. But this is just a front for
my real business, which is black-market porn, featuring little girls.”</p><p>“You mean like the film you made at my daycare?”</p><p>“Yeah, that became a number-one seller.”</p><p>I grew wet between my legs when I thought about how the clowns licked
the toddler’s baby cunts until they all had little orgasms. I wanted
to do this, too.</p><p>“You want to try it, don’t you, Paula?”</p><p>“Try what?” I asked.</p><p>“You want to experience baby cunt, but you don’t wanna get caught.”
The woman had read my mind.</p><p>“Yes,” I admitted. “I have had a thought or two about…”</p><p>“Don’t sweat it, baby cakes. I’ll make it happen for you. Now, I want
you to put on this clown suit and the rainbow wig. I’ll do your
makeup. And then we’ll take a trip to your daycare.”</p><p>“What about my employees?”</p><p>“They can watch,” the clown laughed. “I’m sure they’ll love it. And
they’ll never know it’s you.”</p><p>When we arrived at the daycare center I immediately unplugged the
phones. Just like before the workers were hand-cuffed to chairs, and
the blinds were closed. A closed sign was placed in the window.</p><p>Without further ado, Sandy and me took the little girls into the back
room. She treated the toddlers to a lollipop while I undressed the
first one. A pretty 3-year-old named Andie. Her little pussy was
smooth. I could hardly see her love-button, but I knew it was there.</p><p>“Go ahead,” said Sandy. “Have some fun.”</p><p>With that I buried my head in the toddler’s pussy, licking and
slurping. I then rubbed her clit. I wanted to watch her cum. Sure
enough she did. She stiffened and cooed, turning beet red as she
bucked against my finger. It was wonderful!</p><p>“I never knew such a young girl could cum,” I whispered to Sandy, who
was busy foundling a two-year-old.</p><p>“Yeah, I’ve seen 6-month olds cum, too. I’ve got some films you’ll
love. Wanna come to my place tonight?”</p><p>“Yes. I’d like that very much.”</p><p>“In addition to the films, I’ve got a couple of very young playmates.
I bought them. They live with me. You know, Paula. I think this is
the beginning of a beautiful friendship.”</p><p>“I know it is,” I said, reaching for the next little girl. As I
spread her legs wide and took in the sight of her pink lips and the
small opening, I could only dream about penetrating her with my
finger. With this thought in mind, I rubbed the baby’s clit before
gently inserting a stiff finger. When the baby started to cry I put a
pacifier in her mouth and continued. Soon she was lovin’ it!</p><p>“You’re a natural,” said Sandy. “Tonight, however, I’m gonna open up
a whole new world to you.”</p><p>“I can’t wait,” I said, reaching for a happy 2-year-old and undoing
her diaper. . . .</p>"
331,"The Mansion, Part Five",Baby Doll,1,"Dr. Michelle Blackwell, two 15-year-olds, and two 3-year-olds have a wonderful time making each other cum…","['ped', 'ffg', 'anal', 'toys', 'oral']","<p>I had just finished getting myself off, but I needed more. Using the
intercom system piped into each room I called Wanda and Tammy. They
are both 15-years old and very sexual. In fact, I’d say I’d
successfully bred two sex-craved nymphs. Both have been with me since
they were babies. It’s almost time for them to go. 15 is the limit
here at the mansion. After that, the girls are off to boarding school
in Sweden.</p><p>“Yes, Dr. Blackwell?”</p><p>“Wanda, will you and Tammy come to my room right away?”</p><p>“Sure thing.”</p><p>Within minutes the girls entered my room. “Wanna play?” I asked and
they smiled.</p><p>“What’s your pleasure tonight, Doctor?”</p><p>“I feel like a sandwich.”</p><p>Wanda said, “You want to be the filling, right?”</p><p>“How did you guess?”</p><p>As they had done so many times before they went over to the supply
closet and took out a strap-on for each of them. Wanda sported a
think butt vibrator while Tammy wore a huge black dildo.</p><p>Both girls were lovely, blonde and beautiful. They were well-
developed with perky tits and well formed asses. I insist that my
girls are always clean shaven. Both had baby smooth pussies.</p><p>Wanda’s clit was huge. I could see it poking out from beneath the
hood.</p><p>Tammy’s clit was smaller, but her labia was an ample size.</p><p>The girls joined me on the bed. After they each licked my already wet
pussy, Wanda lay on her back and gestured for me to lie on top of
her. When I did, the butt vibrator entered my butt hole, making me
gasp.</p><p>She gyrated my ass for several minutes while I enjoyed the feeling of
being full, and the vibrating sensations, making my nipples hard, and
my clitoris even harder. Noting this, Tammy took my firm clit in her
mouth, sucking as she did.</p><p>Wanda continued to poke my ass with the dildo, while Tammy sucked. I
squirted love juice into her face as I came!</p><p>She immediately completed the sandwich by straddling me and sticking
the large black dildo into my waiting cunt. “Oh yes, yes, yes,” I
said as the girls pumped away. One in the front, and the other from
behind.</p><p>“That was really good,” I said. “What would you girls like in return?”</p><p>“I’d like to have some playtime with one of the 3-year olds.”</p><p>“Me, too,” Wanda agreed.</p><p>“Very well, go and pick the child of your choice and bring them back
here. As you know, all playtime between the younger girls and the 15-
year olds must be supervised.”</p><p>Wanda returned with little Robin. She was a pretty brown skinned
Mexican girl.</p><p>Tammy chose Tina. A 3 year-old white girl.</p><p>The girls were undressed, showing off their smooth, puffy baby cunts
and soft round asses.</p><p>With the cameras rolling, I watched as the 15 year olds placed the 3
year-olds on the bed. After spreading their legs, spreading the pink
pussy lips, they both went to work, eating the young vaginas. The
scene was hot, and I was getting hot all over again.</p><p>“That feels so-oo good,” said little Robin as Wanda continued to eat
her out. The little girl’s ass was gyrating, lifting off the mattress
as Wanda worked her pussy with her mouth, careful not to break the
baby’s hymen, as I would do this when the girl turned 4.</p><p>“You make my kitty feel so good, Tammy, said little Tina. A heartbeat
later the little girl came. Her entire body stiffened while she
turned red, panting, and jerking like she was having a spasm.</p><p>“Okay, girls. Now I want you to suck Wanda and Tammy’s clitoris’ like
I showed you in class, okay?” I said.</p><p>Wanda and Tammy lay side by side with their legs spread wide. The
smaller girls went between their legs and found the magic buttons.
Slurping sounds could be heard while they sucked the older girls to a
fantastic orgasm.</p><p>My pussy was sopping wet. Noticing this, Wanda laid beside me,
inserting a finger into my cunt; she was pumping faster and faster!
Tammy began rubbing my clit while Wanda fingered me. The two small
girls each took a breast in their tiny mouths and began to suck.</p><p>So there I was with a 15 year old finger-fucking me, another 15 year
old massaging my clit, and two babies sucking my tits, making my
uterus contract with untold pleasure.</p><p>I loved my life in the mansion.</p>"
332,"Send In The Clowns, Part 3",Baby Doll,3,"After licking pussy at the daycare, Paula spends an exciting night with Sandy the clown and her two toddlers.","['ped', 'ffg', 'toys', 'oral', 'fist']","<p>After the last little pussy at the daycare center had licked and
sucked, Sandy, the clown in charge, ask if I wanted to come back to
the party supply store until closing time. Since my employees were to
close the daycare, I agreed.</p><p>As sick and depraved as it was, I had to admit, I really had a
wonderful time playing with the babies and young toddlers at the
daycare. I also got off on the fact that my pretty young assistants,
who were bound to chairs, were forced to watch. And they had no idea
I was one of the nasty clowns who was molesting the children. I would
show up the following day and act surprised when they told me about
what had happened.</p><p>Once we left, the employees were untied so that they could attend to
the now sexualized kids. “If anyone calls the cops,” Sandy told the
ladies, “You’re gonna live to regret it.”</p><p>The clowns all wore gloves which they only removed to finger the
little girl’s pussies. And once we had played with the kids, a clown
named Marilyn was in charge of getting rid of the evidence.</p><p>Back at the party supply store Sandy and I spoke together in the back
room of the store. “Did you enjoy yourself, Paula?”</p><p>“It was marvelous,” I said.</p><p>“I came five times just watching you,” she said. “That was a hot
session. One of the best we’ve done. We can watch the film tonight.”</p><p>“How do you sell your films?”</p><p>“Undercover,” was all she said. I could tell she didn’t trust me
completely, so I let the matter drop.</p><p>“What makes this whole thing such a turn-on for me is the fact that
so many adults are already afraid of clowns,” I said. “Why do you
suppose that is?”</p><p>She thought about this for a second, then, “Clowns look mysterious
and strange. With our red puffy noses and wired hair color, we create
great confusion because our real self gets concealed under bulky
paints and colors.”</p><p>“No one would think a van filled with clowns would enjoy, well, you
know…”</p><p>”Baby and toddler pussy?” Sandy laughed. “Okay, Paula. It’s time to
go to my place. Are you game?”</p><p>I followed Sandy to her house in my car. She lived in a posh
neighborhood in Palos Verdes, California.</p><p>She must make a mint selling those naughty films, I thought to myself
as I parked in front of the multi-million dollar home on the tree-
lined street.</p><p>When I entered I was met by a sexy young maid of about twenty years
old. Maria had long black hair and almost black eyes. She was lovely.</p><p>Two little girls were sitting in front of a theater sized
television. “Paula, I’d like for you to meet my girls. “Angie is 3-
years old and Katrina is 2.”</p><p>“Hi, girls,” I said, and they waved, before directing their attention
to the TV.</p><p>“After dinner we’re gonna play a game with Paula, okay girls?” said
Sandy and the girls nodded and smiled.</p><p>“Come up to my bedroom, Paula, so that you can change out of your
clown suit and take off that hot wig.”</p><p>I was comfortable in the clown suit, and I liked being dressed as a
clown, but I agreed, since I was dying to see what Sandy looked like
without her clown makeup.</p><p>In a large bedroom overlooking the ocean I began to undress and so
did Sandy. Her body was perfect, as was her pretty face once the
white makeup and red nose was removed. She was a redhead with big
green eyes. She must’ve been in her early 40’s.</p><p>Naked, she entered my space, grabbing my breasts as she did. “You’re
really hot, Paula. I’ve had my eye on you for some time now.”</p><p>“Is that why you came to my daycare in the first place?”</p><p>“Yeah, I’d dreamed about fucking you. I had to make it happen. And it
was everything I had imagined.”</p><p>“That was my first time…I mean with another woman.”</p><p>“I know. And you didn’t know how good it could be, did you?”</p><p>“It was incredible,” I said as her hands drifted down to my wet
pussy, inserting a finger, then two, and then three.</p><p>Before I knew it we were in the middle of her massive bed. “Spread
your legs for me, baby,” she whispered.</p><p>I gasped when she begin licking me with her tongue. She licked with
such expert skill, circling my clitoris ever so gently; all the while
finger-fucking me faster and faster. But just as I was about to cum
she stopped. “Let’s save it for dessert, okay.”</p><p>Breathing hard I said, “Alright, but can we eat fast?” We both
slipped on silk caftans, and wore no underwear.</p><p>“Take your time, we have all night.”</p><p>“I can’t stay the night, Sandy. I have to get back home to my
husband, and my kids.”</p><p>“Well, that remains to be seen,” she said wickedly and then laughed.</p><p>Dinner was steak and lobster. The little girls ate chicken fingers
and veggies, with banana splits for dessert.</p><p>Afterwards, Sandy and I along with the two girls went downstairs to a
converted basement. There was another huge TV and lots of floor
pillows. There were also four oddly made reclining chairs.</p><p>“I had the chairs made especially for our special games,” said Sandy.</p><p>Little Angie and Katrina were both dressed in pink shorts and tee
shirts. While Sandy turned on the TV and cued up the DVD player, the
girls sat quietly on the floor pillows.</p><p>I could not believe my eyes when I saw the images on the screen. 10
clowns had 10 young girls about 2-years old lined up on the floor.
The clown’s heads were buried in the toddler’s cunts. Close-ups
revealed the baby girls bucking and panting, groaning and giggling. I
watched for about thirty minutes before I felt a puddle between my
legs.</p><p>An hour later I had watched a total of 5 films and I was on fire, as
was Sandy and her girls. That’s when she told me to sit in one of the
special chairs. When I did, she placed my feet in what felt like
strips, which made my legs spread out wider than I knew was possible.
Afterwards she reclined the chair. She pressed another button and my
pelvis lifted very high.</p><p>So there I was with both legs spread, and my pussy high in the air.
The chair vibrated my back and butt slightly.</p><p>The girls removed their clothes. Now baby smooth pussy and puffy pink
lips were making me crazy.</p><p>Once Sandy was in her own chair and positioned, little Angie dimmed
the lights, and without another word she came over to my chair and
began licking my clitoris. She was very well trained. The other
little girl did the same thing with Sandy.</p><p>I was already hot from my brief encounter with Sandy upstairs so it
didn’t take long before I came all over the place and squirted in the
little girl’s face. She licked me clean before taking me by surprise
and shoving her little fist up my dripping wet coochie. As she went
further and further up into me, her hand moved faster and faster. She
reached higher until she found my G-spot and went to work on it.</p><p>Now the little girl sat on my lap with her own legs spread,
straddling me. Her small cunt pressed against my engorged and wet
one. She began to gyrate and pounce on my clit until I came again. I
had a string of multiple orgasms while she worked me over for a half-
hour. While I was enjoying Angie, little Katrina was showing Sandy a
good time in the other chair.</p><p>When we were worn out Sandy told me, “Now we have to take care of the
girls so that they will get a good night’s sleep.” After taking two
small vibrators from a chest filled with sex toys, she handed one of
the vibrators to me.</p><p>“Okay, girls, lie down on the table.”</p><p>They each climbed up to a table that was just the right height and
they quickly opened their little legs. I watched as Sandy vibrated
Katrina’s little pussy, so I did the same with my playmate.</p><p>“Ooh, oh, yes, more, more, more. Oh yes, Mommy, yes, Mommy, make me
cum Mommy,” they cried before they came. We licked them clean before
Maria, the maid, came down to the room.</p><p>“Please get them ready for bed, Maria, and see to it that they have a
bubble bath.”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am,” she answered.</p><p>“Oh, and Maria, if you don’t have any plans for the evening, would
you like to join Paula and me in my bedroom for a threesome after you
put the girls down?”</p><p>“I’d love to,” she giggled.</p><p>“That is if Paula can manage to stay the night,” Sandy looked me in
the eye.</p><p>I reached for a nearby telephone. “Honey, I’ve been…detained. I’ll
see you tomorrow, alright,” I lied to my husband, and then released
the line.</p><p>“While Maria is putting the girls down, what’s say we watch a few
more flicks?” Sandy asked. “A few years ago we did a special with
infants and infant orgasm. You’ll love it!”</p>"
333,"Send In The Clowns, Part 4",Baby Doll,4,"Paula, now one of the clowns, is invited to a 4-year-olds birthday party where all the clowns entertain the girls and their mothers with naughty games.","['ped', 'ffg', 'toys', 'anal', 'oral']","<p>Working at my daycare had taken on a brand-new meaning for me. Now I
secretly sucked and licked the little girls when no one was around. I
played with the sweethearts constantly, but I chose to do this with
the 1 and 2-year olds, since they couldn’t talk yet. I had also taken
in a group of infant girls, ages 6-8 months. I found the smaller
babies absolutely delicious. I could not get enough. I was like an
addict!</p><p>For kicks, I passed the weekends with Sandy the clown, and the other
clowns in her group. From time to time a customer would come into
Sandy’s Party Supply store to order balloons for a child’s birthday
party. Some customers even hired the clowns to play games with the
kids and do special tricks.</p><p>For the most part those parties were uneventful, but necessary to
keep up appearances.  Since I was now one of the clowns I was booked
along with Sandy for various parties. Other than sneaking a feel of
baby pussy here and there when the mothers were not looking, I found
the whole thing pretty boring; but that was about to change!</p><p>The clowns in our group were either mothers or grandmothers. Sandy
explained, “Listen, Paula, unlike the other parties you’ve attended
so far, when we have an event for a kid in the inner circle we really
have a good time.” She smiled at me and went on, “This Saturday we’re
putting on a birthday party for Marilyn’s 4-year-old granddaughter,
Renee. There will be 10 kids in all. The ages range from 4-5-years
old. Interested?” she winked.</p><p>“What about the mothers?” I asked. “Won’t they object to us…playing
with their little  daughters?”</p><p>“The mommies and grandmothers are all part of our group. In addition
to the festivities we’ll be making a movie. The mommies all wear
facial mask, so as not to be identified in the film.”</p><p>“Sounds like fun.”</p><p>“You’re my partner. What that means is that we will be wired to each
other.”</p><p>“I don’t understand.”</p><p>“We’ll all be wearing butterfly vibrators under our clown-suits. I
will control yours, and you’ll control mine.”</p><p>“Yummy.”</p><p>Well, it seemed as if Saturday would never come, but it finally did,
and it was worth the wait. The ten clowns, including myself
entertained the kids with tricks, balloon animals, and then we helped
serve the ice cream and cake.</p><p>Once the little girls were stuffed full of sugary treats and hyper,
it was time for the naughty games to begin. I felt a tingle between
my legs when Kate, the birthday girl’s mother closed the mini blinds
and drew all the draperies. After lighting vanilla scented candles
Sandy said, “Clowns, pick a partner.”</p><p>With that the clowns each went and sat beside one of the ladies and
her child. I chose the birthday girl’s mother, Kate.</p><p>“Clowns, remove the mother’s and grandmother’s shoes. Now take off
their pants and skirts. Very good, now it’s time to remove their
panties.”</p><p>My hands were shaking slightly as I slid Kate’s blue lace bikinis
down and tossed them aside as the other clowns had done.</p><p>“Ladies,” said Sandy, “Spread your legs.” When they did she
added, “Clowns, add generous amounts of strawberry flavored lubricant
to the ladies’ pussies, and rub it in.”</p><p>“Now we’re gonna play Simon-Says.”</p><p>The four camera women took their places as a hush fell over the room.</p><p>“Simon says undress the little darlings, ladies.”</p><p>With that each mother began undressing her child. There were so many
naked toddlers I didn’t know where to look first. I felt myself
getting wet.</p><p>“Simon says spread those legs wider, ladies. Clowns, each take a
child and position her on top of her mother so that the girl’s tiny
pussy is lined up with her mother’s big, slippery pussy. Very well,
now mothers, lift your legs a little.”</p><p>I placed the birthday girl on her mother and watched in amazement as
their pussies touched. Kate’s large labia was inserted slightly into
her daughter.</p><p>“Rock steady!” Sandy said, and all the mothers began pressing and
rubbing their daughters against their naked pussies. The rhythm
became faster and more synchronized and the pace picked up
progressively until each mother came. I heard sighs, groans and
grunts throughout the room. The air was filled with the scent of
vanilla candles and sex.</p><p>“Well done, ladies. Let’s continue.” Simon says place your child on
the floor mat,” said Sandy. “Now take the bottle of baby oil you were
given earlier and drizzle some on the child’s back and butt. Very
good, now massage those cute butts and let your hands slip into those
puckered holes.”</p><p>I heard some of the little girls pant and puff as their mothers
inserted a finger into their bums. “Simon says remove your finger,
pour some more oil in the asshole, and then insert your finger again.
Now move your finger in and out ever so slowly, yeah, just like that.”</p><p>There were low mummers of pleasure. “Simon says turn the baby girl
over and let her lie on her back. Pour some oil on her smooth chest.
Rub the hard little nipples. Now work your way down to the belly, rub
the navel. Let your hand glide down to that smooth pussy. Cup it with
your hand, and then, using your thumb, massage the love button.”</p><p>The little girls began to squirm. They were really getting into it,
as were the mothers. The clowns just stood back and watched the
action.</p><p>One by one each girl came. Some were quiet, while others let out a
scream. I heard phrases like, “Oh yes, Mommy. “Aw, Mum, do it some
more.” “Mummy, harder, harder, ooh—yes, yes, yes!” “Make me cum, Mom.
Make me come, oo-oh!”</p><p>“The girls have all had their dessert, now it’s your turn, ladies.
Simon says it’s time to make banana splits. Remove the small banana
from your party bag and peel it. Add a dollop of KY to the end of the
banana. Simon says stick the bananas in those wet little cunts. Not
all the way, though, don’t force anymore than your girl can handle.”</p><p>I was dripping wet as I watched the mothers stuff the little pussies
with bananas. I got even hotter when Sandy said, “Simon says remove
the bottle of whipped cream from the party bag. Now cover that little
coochie with whipped cream. Don’t spare the cream. Cover those little
cunts.”</p><p>The girls giggled. I guess the whipped cream was still cold.</p><p>“Simon says it’s time to add the chocolate syrup and top it off with
some cherries.”</p><p>The cameras were taking it all in. All 10 girls lying on mats with
their little legs spread wide and topped with whipped cream,
chocolate sauce and cherries, with a banana poking out of their small
pussy. This sight was better than anything I had imagined.</p><p>“Okay, Mommies. Now I want you to stand up and form a line. It’s time
to eat, but I want you to choose another child. Not your own.”</p><p>It didn’t take long for the mothers to pick the pussy of their
choice. With heads buried between the tiny legs, the ladies ate away.
I heard oohs and awes from the girls as the ladies came to the banana
and after eating it, they licked the pussies clean. There was a
chorus of cooing as this went on for several more minutes.</p><p>Just then, Sandy turned on the remove control which made the
butterfly vibrator I wore come on. I came so hard I nearly passed
out. Sandy laughed aloud before saying, “Now we’ve got a special
surprise for the birthday girl. Renee, come over here, honey.” When
the toddler made her way over to Sandy, she lifted the small girl
onto a table. This was no ordinary table.</p><p>Earlier, Sandy had explained to me, “I had this made special for our
birthday parties. It’s just the right height to fuck a little girl.
See those stirrups? The kid’s feet are placed in them. Then we make
them scoot their ass down to the edge, which opens her pussy wide.”</p><p>With little Renee on the table and her legs spread really wide, we
all took in the sight of her pink pussy and the bright-red opening.
It was apparent that this child was no virgin. In fact, her opening
was rather large for a 4-year-old, I mused. Or maybe it was because
of the banana that she had been stuffed with minutes ago. In any case
I could not wait to see what happened next.</p><p>Kate, the birthday girl’s mother went over to the toy chest and took
out a strap-on dildo. The dong was about 5-inches long and not very
wide; just perfect to fuck a 4-year-old. Another hush fell over the
room when Kate attached the toy snugly to her own body. And without
preamble she positioned herself in front of the table where her
daughter lay with extended legs. After lubricating the dildo with KY,
Kate eased it into her baby girl’s hole. Slowly it disappeared into
her petite pussy.</p><p>“Ooh, Mommy, uh, yes, oh, oh, ooh,” little Renee cried, now thrusting
upwards to meet and match her mother’s thrusts; which were becoming
more forceful. I heard the slurping sounds from the KY and the
natural lubrication. I heard little Renee mumble and groan as she got
a good birthday pounding from her horny mother.</p><p>I felt this was the perfect time to turn Sandy’s vibrator on. She
came with such force she landed on her knees. Meanwhile, little Renee
was still getting it good from her mother who was pumping the child
with no mercy. I wondered how long she’d go on. But to my surprise,
Renee loved every minute of it, and was coming time after time,
periodically screaming when an orgasm hit. As the other kids watched
I noticed them fingering their pussies. I guess they had been to
parties like this many times before.</p><p>When Kate finally pulled out of her daughter, there was a gaping hole
in the child’s opening. The cameras moved in for a close-up of the
small red circle between the girl’s legs.</p><p>Marilyn the clown, Renee’s grandmother, now exposed the strap-on she
wore under the clown suit. Through an opening like a fly, she showed
the group what looked like 7 inches. I wondered if it would fit into
her small granddaughter. Marilyn lubed up the dildo and then inserted
the head first. Once Renee got used to it she then started humping
harder. “It hurts, Granny,” cried Renee. “Stop, it hurts. It hurts.”</p><p>“Just bite your bottom lip and count to 10. Can you do that for me?
Please, you’re 4-years old. You’re a big girl now. Let Granny make
you feel good. C’mon, everybody, let’s count for Renee,” she said,
and there was low murmurs of counting as the grandmother humped the
child. Sure enough, with at least 5 inches inserted, Renee was now
having a ball!</p><p>“It feels good now, Granny. Do it harder, harder, no, harder. Oh
yeah, like that. I’m a big girl, huh. I can take a big one.” Marilyn
was thrusting in and out of her grandchild so fast, it was unreal!
When she pulled out there was the gaping hole again.</p><p>Renee’s pussy was swollen and very red by now, but the party was not
over yet. Each one of the mothers took a turn fucking Renee’s little
pussy before it was all said and done, and she never complained. Her
little hole looked like a well-fucked tunnel.</p><p>Now the birthday girl was worn out and was fast asleep on the
loveseat. The mommies went to work on the other 9 girls, spreading
the pussy lips before poking them royally with various dildos.</p><p>One by one the toddlers fell asleep after they had been fucked to
satisfaction. Now it was the mothers and the clowns to have some fun.
In one corner a clown was on her hands and knees lapping away at a
twenty-year old mother’s hairy pussy.</p><p>Next to them a clown was in a 69 position with a granny who was
happily giving it as good as she was giving it.</p><p>Another clown was butt-fucking a mother with a huge dildo while she
screamed in pleasure, cumming time after time. Two clowns had teamed
up while sucking a young blonde’s giant tits while fingering both her
cunt and her ass.</p><p>There was so much humping and squirming going on the room was filled
with excitement that resembled lightning. I had calmed down a little
after the explosive butterfly vibrator orgasm but apparently Sandy
was ready to play with me a little more. She gestured for me to join
her on the sofa. After undoing my fly, exposing my shaven pussy, she
mercilessly shoved the biggest dildo I’d ever seen into me with such
force I almost lost my breath. It’s a good thing I was still wet.</p><p>“Simon says take it like a big girl, Paula,” she whispered in my ear
as she banged away. “If you make a sound, even a little sound, I’ll
have to give it to you in the ass.”</p><p>So I lay there quietly while she pushed, poked, and prodded me for at
least twenty minutes. All the while she was pinching my nipples
through the clown suit. Her tongue darted in and out of my mouth, and
ran down the length of my neck. The dildo was at least 10 inches,
maybe even 12, but it was buried inside of me and our pussies were
grinding together.</p><p>When a monster of an orgasm hit me like thunder, I covered my mouth
so as not to make a sound.</p><p>It was wonderful  . . . .</p>"
334,The Children's Dentist,Baby Doll,1,"Enter the world of Dr. Sybil Mc Knight, DDS. She is a lovely woman who makes a visit to the dentist a memorable occasion for the little girls who spread their legs in her chair…","['ffg', 'ped', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>Gerry Winters felt twinges of excitement settling in the depths of
her very core as she entered the dentist’s waiting room along with
her two daughters, Kori, age 10, and Ravi, age 8. She could not
believe she was going to come face-to-face with her childhood friend
again. Gerry and Sybil, the now Sybil Mc Knight, DDS, had been
friends since they were both five years old. They were 39 now.</p><p>After college they lost contact and then life got in the way. Now a
door of sensuality was about to be reopened.</p><p>“I can’t believe it’s you,” said Sybil.</p><p>“I know,” said Gerry. “How long has it been?”</p><p>“More years than I care to count,” Sybil said.</p><p>“Well, you look great.” Sybil glanced over at the two redhead girls
and smiled. “So did you get married?”</p><p>“Are you kidding! Not me, honey. I’ve never had a man in my life. My
daughters are adopted.”</p><p>“They look just like you. How’d you find girls with red hair and
freckles?”</p><p>“It just worked out that way.”</p><p>“How about you, Sybil?” asked Gerry, what have you been up to since
college?”</p><p>“I also adopted my daughter, Nancy. And I started my practice ten
years ago; I love being a children’s dentist.”</p><p>“My girls are terrified at having their teeth worked on. Our last
dentist was really rough with them. I had a hell of a time getting
them here today.”</p><p>Sybil smiled wickedly. “Gerry, would you come back with me to my
office?”</p><p>“Sure,” she said, gesturing to her girls. “Listen, Ravi and Kori.
Mommy is going to have a word with Dr. Sybil. I’ll be right back.”</p><p>As they walked together Gerry would not help but thinking how
beautiful Sybil was. Coal black hair fell softly on her shoulders.
Her figure was even more perfect than she remembered. Once inside
Sybil’s inner office the two women locked in a warm embrace, followed
by a series of hot French kisses. Their bodies pressed together,
hard. “I never thought I’d see you again,” Gerry. “No one has been
able to duplicate what we had.”</p><p>“I feel the same, Sybil…are you, with anyone?”</p><p>“No- and you?”</p><p>“It’s just me and the girls.”</p><p>“Remember how much fun we used to have when we were kids?”</p><p>“Yeah, either you were spending the night at my house, or I was at
yours.”</p><p>“Remember our pussy games?”</p><p>“Of course. You were the first girl who ever fingered me and made me
cum. And then we experimented with the 69 position. We’d seen it in a
magazine, remember.”</p><p>“We were forever penetrating each other with crayons, pencils and
even small bananas, remember?”</p><p>“Yes. We were only eight-years-old the first time we rubbed our
pussies together and came collectively,” said Sybil. “I’ll never
forget that.”</p><p>“We were the same age as my little Ravi,” Gerry whispered, a flash of
her daughter’s pretty pink pussy with the bright-red opening coming
to her mind.</p><p>Sybil hesitated, “Gerry, do you and your girls…”</p><p>“Yes. I’ve thought them everything I know, and they love every minute
of our intimate time together.”</p><p>“At what age did you start with them?”</p><p>“When they were babies.”</p><p>“In that case I’m sure they’ll enjoy my new-found treatment of
relaxation. You see, Gerry, I’ve discovered that if a little girl is
sexually stimulated, fondled and stroked while having her teeth
worked on, this erases the fear completely.”</p><p>Gerry felt a tingle between her legs and wondered if Sybil had felt
it too.</p><p>“Are you serious, Sybil? You’re telling me that you…play with the
children while they’re in the dentists’ chair.”</p><p>“Not me personally; my specially trained assistant, Lily, and the
willing mothers make the whole experience delightful. Can we try my
treatment on Kori and Ravi?”</p><p>“I’m sure they’ll go for it. Both of them are extremely sexual. I
guess this is because I’ve been sucking and licking them since they
were babies, plus we have sex all the time.”</p><p>“In that case I’ll call them in,” said Sybil, rising from her chair.</p><p>Within seconds Kori and little Ravi were sitting alongside their
mother Gerry on the sofa. The girls were cute in their school
uniforms of short pleated skirts and delicate white blouses, oxford
shoes and white socks. Gerry wore a red skirt with matching blazer,
and Sybil was lovely in a black pants, a white blouse and a white
doctor’s coat.</p><p>Sybil was the first to speak. “My name is Dr. Sybil, Kori and Ravi.
I’ve known your mother since we were little girls, just like you two.
We were good friends, and I want to be your friend, too.”</p><p>The girls smiled. Gerry was happy to see them so relaxed.</p><p>Sybil continued. “Gerry tells me that you were afraid to come to the
dentist today.”</p><p>Both girls nodded.</p><p>“Well, you have nothing to fear. In fact, I can guarantee that you
won’t feel any pain at all. Will you let me work on your teeth while
your mother and my assistant makes you girls feel good today?”</p><p>The girls nodded again, looking slightly intrigued. They both loved
pussy games.</p><p>There was a chair on each side of the reclining dentist chair. Other
than that, Sybil’s office was ordinary. Just then a very young dental
assistant walked in. The name Gail was on her name tag. She was
petite, maybe 19 years old. She was honey blonde with fawn-colored
eyes.</p><p>After introductions Sybil asked which girl wanted to be first in the
chair. As always Kori was the braver of the two. “Very well, Kori,
sit in the chair. Ravi, why don’t you go into the TV room? Nancy will
keep you company while I work on your sister’s teeth.”</p><p>“Who’s Nancy?” asked Ravi.</p><p>“She’s my little girl. She’s 10.”</p><p>Once little Kori was comfortable in the chair, the dental assistant
reclined it all the way back and turned on a bright overhead light.
She buckled her down with something that looked like an airline
seatbelt. “Just relax, honey,” said the dentist. “It’s going to be
fine. I just don’t want you to move around too much.”</p><p>With that the dental assistant reached for the narrow band of fabric
of Kori’s panties and rubbed her soft mound. “I want you both to rub
her kitty, Gerry,” Sybil instructed.</p><p>Gerry’s hand joined the dental assistant’s as they stroked Kori’s
young cunt. Every few minutes the dental assistant’s hand would
gently caress the inside of the girl’s thighs. Little Kori’s legs
spread further apart.</p><p>Gerry stroked her daughter’s pussy through the now wet fabric, while
the assistant’s finger was easing into a very wet and still very
tight opening.  Kori gasped when the assistant’s finger found its
target, and the 10-year-old opened her legs even wider. This action
went on for about thirty minutes.</p><p>Gerry now unbuttoned the little girl’s blouse and fondled her nubile
young chest, nibbling at the small dark nipples. Then, after kissing
her on the lips she slid her hand inside Kori’s panties and slowly
let them fall on the floor. Kori mumbled softly, enjoying the
attention from both her mother Gerry and the young dental assistant.</p><p>While Gerry was stroking her daughter’s clitoris, the dental
assistant had found and was slipping her pinkie finger into the 10-year-olds puckered asshole. The finger slid in easily since by now
Kori was soaking wet with pussy juice.</p><p>“Umm, oooh, yes, that’s nice,” Kori said softly.</p><p>The dental assistant now directed her attention Kori’s wet twat, and
within seconds her head was nestled between the girl’s slender legs;
a nimble finger retook its position in the child’s ass, and it danced
there for at least ten minutes.</p><p>Gerry inserted her tongue into Kori’s mouth and kept on rubbing her
tiny buds while the dental assistant ate her pussy. This action was
too much for Kori and she started breathing harder and harder and
quivered while the dental assistant now held her trembling body still
with both hands.</p><p>Five minutes later, once the child had settled down, Gerry took the
dental assistant’s place and began licking her daughter’s pussy,
giving special attention to her tiny clit. With her tongue she
circled the nub until her daughter moaned as she was caught up in yet
another orgasm.</p><p>“Okay, ladies. Job well done,” said Sybil, removing a white facial
mask, “I filled three molars and gave Kori’s teeth a good cleaning.
I’d suggest you bring her back next month, Gerry. Braces would make
her beautiful smile even lovelier.”</p><p>“Oh, Sybil,” said Gerry. “I don’t know how to thank you.”</p><p>“We’ll think of something, later on, okay?” Sybil winked and then
said, “Now it’s time for little Ravi. How old is she?”</p><p>“Ravi is eight, in the third-grade.”</p><p>When Gerry walked into the other room to retrieve her daughter, she
was surprised to see Ravi and Sybil’s 10-year-old down on the floor
in a 69 position. The two creamy bodies simultaneously moved
together. Their little panties had been tossed aside as were the
school uniforms they had worn. Both girls jumped to attention when
they noticed Gerry standing there.</p><p>Gerry gathered her daughter’s clothing from the floor. “Some things
we only do in private, Ravi,” Gerry gently chastised the child. “Now,
let’s get your teeth worked on. We’ll discuss this later.”</p><p>“Okay, Mommy,” said Ravi, smiling at her new playmate.</p><p>“Has my daughter been naughty again?” asked Sybil, noticing that both
girls were naked. “She’s such a horny child. She never gets enough. I
try to wear her out, you know, so she’ll behave herself in public,
but she’s forever fingering herself or exposing her cunt to
strangers. She masturbates at school all the time. She almost gave
ol’ Mrs. Wilkes a heart attack when the old bat caught Ravi fingering
herself under her desk. As a punishment the elderly teacher made her
stay after class. When the old woman dozed off, Ravi went to work on
the teacher’s pussy. What really startled her is that she came. Ravi
managed to get her fist up the old woman’s twat before she woke up.”</p><p>“Like mother like daughter,” Gerry whispered and Sybil laughed.</p><p>“The worse part is that when she was sent to the principal, she
reenacted the scene with her. Fortunately for us, Miss Greene, the
principal loves young cunt. She took Ravi into her inner office and
showed her a good time.”</p><p>“She’s a lot like you,” Gerry giggled.</p><p>“I’d love it if you fucked her, Gerry,” Sybil mouthed those words.</p><p>Snapping back into professional mode, Sybil went on. “Okay, Ravi. Now
it’s your turn to get your teeth fixed. Just relax and you’ll have a
good time.”</p><p>As always, Ravi required stronger stimulation than her older sister.
Using the palm of her hand, Gerry massaged her daughter’s clit for
several minutes before she came. Then, to distract her attention from
the fact that Sybil was drilling a cavity; the dental assistant
started pinching Ravi’s tiny nipples. She loved this.</p><p>Now Gerry’s head was buried between her daughter’s legs while the
dental assistant French kissed the 3rd grader, followed by placing
warm kisses on her naked body. While the assistant ate her, Gerry
inserted a finger into Ravi’s waiting, sopping wet hole…and quickly
inserted a second one, while pumping in-and-out.</p><p>Unlike her sister, Kori, the opening of Ravi’s pussy was larger, the
result of being stretched by anything and everything she could find
to penetrate herself. Once, Gerry had come into Ravi’s room only to
find a large cucumber buried deep inside her while she humped the
air. After that the wise mother decided to buy the child her very own
dildo.</p><p>“Use three fingers, Mommy,” Ravi now cried, on the brink of a mind-blowing orgasm. “No, make that four.” When Gerry added the forth
finger her daughter came like there was no tomorrow. Warm juice
dripping from her pussy puddled in the chair.</p><p>The young dental assistant went to work, licking the girl clean.
After a little more fingering Ravi came again, just as Sybil had
filled the last cavity.</p><p>“She could also use braces, Gerry. I’ll see both girls in a month.”
To her assistant she said, “Would you please play with the girls in
the TV room while I have a word with Gerry?”</p><p>“Yes, Doctor.”</p><p>“When can I see you, Gerry?” Sybil asked without preamble. “I want to
be alone with you. I need to be alone with you.”</p><p>Gerry reached into a leather handbag and removed a business
card. “Here’s my number. We can have dinner tonight, and afterwards,
you and Nancy can spend the night at my house. The girls can all
sleep together, and you and I can share my bed. And maybe, if the
mood hits, we’ll play with the girls a little bit before they fall
asleep. You’ll love being with my girls. They’re quite wild.”</p><p>Sybil then lifted Gerry’s skirt and cupped her shaved cunt, which was
dripping wet from playing with her daughters. With Gerry now pressed
against the wall, Sybil took her over the edge by stroking her
swollen clit and shoving three fingers into her vagina. She came hard!</p><p>“Just a little appetizer before dinner and dessert,” Sybil winked.</p><p> </p><p>The End</p>"
335,Necessary Evil,Baby Edna,1,,"['F', 'g', 'oral']","<p>How it all came to be remains a mystery—an enigma of fate. At least
that is the way Brenda Fuller perceived it. In the very dusk of her
life, when all seemed but gray and sullen, a bright star came to
rescue her. And what a beautiful star, she thought—maybe the
prettiest of them all.</p><p>Brenda still remembers the youth’s panic-stricken expression, her
frailty—the childlike nervousness in her gestures. Ashley silently
uttered the innocence that only a thirteen-year-old flower could. And
how is one to deny such natural grace? How could one refuse to help
such helpless creature?</p><p>When Brenda first heard of Ashley’s trouble, it struck her as another
futile case—a helpless journey doomed for failure. And yet, every
time Brenda was on the verge of turning down the case, she felt that
tingle of curiosity which made her open the folder once again. The
symptoms field read: homosexually inclined.</p><p>And she would then journey into the depths of her impeccable
intellect, searching for an answer—a logical reason that should
undoubtedly lay dormant in the recesses of her extraordinary brain.
After all, she was a wealthy and successful psychologist, perhaps top
in the nation. In fact, she thrived in the presence of a difficult
case; the challenge gave her monotonous life a fresh breath of air.</p><p>Yet, there was something different about Ashley’s case. She couldn’t
pinpoint what it was, but it would somehow hold her interest.
Thinking…imagining…wondering—what could it be?</p><p>A thirteen year old with homosexual tendencies was not utterly
uncommon. It is the reason why a vulnerable rose is born with sharp
thorns, or perhaps the reason life has to imminently experience
death—it is just one of those things which demands the natural acceptance
of those who live it or witness it. But, Brenda was well aware of
this, and such realization did not disturb her.</p><p>The root of her worries lay deeply embedded within her heart. At a
ripe 43 years of age, Brenda owned more than her fair share of
mundane possessions. Having the luck of the wealthy, material
keepings were never an issue for her. All her life she had worked
hard for it. Burning her eyelashes many-a-nights in college to be the
very best at her craft. And once she had attained her goal of
becoming a well renowned psychologist, Brenda embarked upon a
successful career worthy of deep respect and admiration.</p><p>And yet in the highlight of her conquests, she realized that the
journey had made her a very lonely woman—a prisoner of her own
solitude. She had never opened her heart to anybody, perhaps for
selfish reasons, or maybe because she was afraid—but the fact
remained that every lonely morning was a cruel reminder of a grim
reality.</p><p>She was a person with feelings, a human being with sentiments. It
wasn’t fair that life would deny her the chance of leaving a
spiritual legacy.</p><p>And besides—didn’t she have needs like any other woman?</p><p>That desire to be held and made love to, and yes, even fucked.</p><p>She couldn’t help but feel pathetic when she remembered the strenuous
hours spent in the gym. Perhaps in vain, chasing another empty dream—another void promise of nothings.</p><p>Deep inside her, the uncertainty of it all troubled her. Yet, her
incurable mind was always set on being the greatest. And it was only
when she stared into the mirror that the realization would strike
her. What was all this beauty?  Blue eyes purer than the sky, not to
be contemplated. A blonde mane resplendent as the finest wool, not to
be caressed. A mature anatomy, yes seasoned with the inevitable
years, but lean and fit with buns of steel, only to be unattended,
left forgotten in a dusk of fantasies.</p><p>Many a times she would dream about a lover, an inconspicuous lover—soft lips raining her ripe body, tender kisses playing delicate tunes
on her soul, warm licks laving every inch of her perfectly tanned
skin—taking her places she had never been before. Oh, what a
beautiful dream, but just that, a dream.</p><p>She couldn’t remember the last time foreign fingers had tampered with
her pussy—that delicate and neglected flower, begging for care,
supplicating for attention, starving for touch.  But, even these days
time seemed too short for self relief—so she would have to ignore her
desires, and just keep cavalcading.</p><p>“Sweetheart, please have a seat.” Brenda said with a motherly
tone—staring at the sobbing toddler.</p><p>Ashley stood in front of the desk trembling with her little arms
crossed and her gaze down. The room felt cold and shivery, or maybe
her purpose in that room made it feel that way.</p><p>She wasn’t a bad girl. No, not at all. In fact, she was a sweet and
loving girl—experiencing the gift of life—only an ingenious creature
capturing the essence of the world.</p><p>So, why did they make her feel this way? Why did she feel cursed by
the world?</p><p>After all, she was only responding to her instincts, a second nature
that involuntarily possessed her body and soul. It wasn’t her fault,
perhaps it was nobody’s fault—but to Ashley it didn’t seem that way.</p><p>When her mother found her in the toilet fingering her little cunt, it
was a calamitous day.</p><p>Her eyes were tightly shut and her mouth ajar—floating in the mist of
that little universe that she had gotten to know and learned to
adore. But only for a little while, as usual, only a little while.
And as she opened her eyes, to once again drink in the dirty
pictures, her life had changed.</p><p>“Ashley w—what are you do…”</p><p>The horror in her mother’s face did not lie.</p><p>What in the world is thi…Oh nooo, please dear goodness nooo…gawd—I
have failed you!</p><p>As her mother sank to the ground horrified at the pornographic
portraits, Ashley had vague memories of the first time she had
discovered the lesbian magazine. But it was not the moment for such
reveries. No, not the time.</p><p>She could feel cold tears welling up in her eyes—tears of pain and
anger; pent up emotions of misunderstanding, of neglect. Yet, she
could only witness the deteriorating heart of a mother, her mother.
But that was all she could do.</p><p>“Darling, do you know why you are here today?” Brenda inquired
tenderly.</p><p>Just a slight nod of the head.</p><p>“Darling—if you have a seat, we can talk about it.”</p><p>A smile settled on Brenda’s face as she observed the gangly youngster
make her way to the leather recliner in the corner of the office. She
had meant for Ashley to take the armchair across from her desk, but
perhaps that would have been to discouraging for the infant.</p><p>Gracefully making her way to the other side of her quarters, Brenda
lodged on the couch across from Ashley.</p><p>As she observed the trembling little girl, Brenda couldn’t help but
feel distressed at such defenselessness.</p><p>Feelings of pity and compassion blurred her sharpness. Why not let
this child be? Why not cut her loose, and let her spread her wings
and fly? After all—wasn’t that what life was all about? She would
have known that better than anybody else. But… she had a job to do.</p><p>“Sweetheart—I am here to help you, believe me. I am.”</p><p>“But you need to look at me.” Her voice sweet and motherly.</p><p>“I love your shoes. Did your mother give them to you?”</p><p>Another slight nod—a bit more enthusiastic.</p><p>“Ashley, you have beautiful hair. I bet you are a gorgeous little
girl. Am I right?”</p><p>Another nod, and then a chuckle.</p><p>Yes, a change in aura—Ashley’s little girl humor had them both
giggling.</p><p>“See, I knew there was a pretty little girl under all that beautiful
brown hair.”</p><p>Staring into the child’s brown eyes, Brenda realized that Ashley was
there for a reason other than professional help. There was something
in her deep stare—perhaps sadness, or maybe confusion. Her eyes
implored for compassion and begged for understanding. They portrayed
a soul praying for love.</p><p>“Do you want some Kleenex for that runny little nose?”</p><p>A slight whisper—a delicate voice. “Yes”.</p><p>Brenda observed keenly as the youngster clumsily whipped her nose.</p><p>“Ashley, tell me a little about home. Would you darling?”</p><p>And as the child went on about her favorite shoes and skirts, Brenda
listened attentively. Searching for a clue, a sign indicative of the
girl’s affliction—evidence pointing towards the root of her unusual
tendencies. And yet, she would come up empty handed, for innocence
seemed to rule this little creature.</p><p>And just when she was about to switch gears and change her
approach—the minutest of hints.</p><p>The girl’s eyes blinked with fear as she quickly elevated her gaze
from in between the beautiful lady’s tanned legs.</p><p>Inconspicuously, Brenda secured her thighs together, and pulled the
hem lower than usual. She had been distracted studying her clipboard,
when she caught Ashley ogling her. ‘Oh my—Brenda you need to focus
better?” She thought—feeling a strange excitement.</p><p>But maybe it was an act of destiny that she had lost her focus
momentarily. After all—wasn’t this clear evidence of the girl’s
troubles?</p><p>“Ashley darling, you know we need to talk”</p><p>The girl’s eyes welled up with tears, realizing that she couldn’t
escape her fate, the reason why she sat in the office. She felt
betrayed once again, but she attempted to hold her composure.</p><p>“What is it? What do you feel?” Brenda inquired.</p><p>And then, it was too much. “I don’t know, I don’t know, I don’t
knowwww!”</p><p>Brenda could only watch as the girl ran to the very corner of the
room and slumped onto the floor.</p><p>“Hmmm—I guess I have a real case here.”</p><p>As Brenda watched television in her bedroom, her face looked
absent-minded.</p><p>Thoughts of her little patient flooding her mind—how could she get
the child to talk? How could she ask this little girl with a
thirteen-year-old intellect to bare her soul?</p><p>“Perhaps I should show her my panties again—ha ha ha!”  She smiled at
her own nescience.</p><p>But then again—wasn’t that the only evidence she had gathered from
the fruitless analysis? And isn’t that what a proficient behaviorist
does—but assault every piece of the puzzle until the whole sheds the
truth? Yes indeed, this kid is a woman lover—she thought.</p><p>“Oh come on Brenda—that is not part of your job,” she scolded herself.</p><p>Yet, only the thought of such lewd approach made her cunt tingle.</p><p>“Goodness, am I that desperate?” She winced, contemplating the
possibilities.</p><p>“What am I thinking? But wait—it could be the answer!” Her mind
playing tricks on her.</p><p>“Ahhh…I have a long day tomorrow. I need to rest” She thought as she
went to sleep.</p><p>“Ashley, darling, tell me about your friends at school.”</p><p>By the fourth session, Brenda had established a special relationship
with the youngster. The little girl was quite a talker, and Brenda
was able to exuviate more than she had bargained for.</p><p>Ashley revealed the sad truth of her neglect—the lack of attention
from her parents. It was a tale which at times forced Brenda to
abandon her craft and become a mother.</p><p>“Darling I am so sorry to hear that. I love you, ok?”</p><p>And it was when she caught the thirteen year old again ogling her
exposed underwear, that things took a prophetic turn.</p><p>“Ashley?”</p><p>“Haaa” A faint gasp.</p><p>“No no, darling, its ok. You can look.” Brenda whispered tenderly.</p><p>She gently spread her thighs further, feeling her heart accelerating.</p><p>“What is it honey, please talk to me,” she begged.</p><p>“I—I d—don’t…” The girl stuttered painfully—tears welling up in her
eyes.</p><p>“Baby—try, please I want to help.”  An estranged excitement taking
over her—Brenda could feel her needy cunt warming up.</p><p>“I can’t—I can’t—I ca…”</p><p>And as Ashley broke out in tears of sentiment, Brenda ran to hold the
child.</p><p>“I am sorry, I shouldn’t have…shhhhh baby. I am so sorry.” Brenda
consoled, holding the infant to her chest.</p><p>“You know I care for you. I would never hurt you sweetheart.”</p><p>And in between pecks of consolation, Brenda felt a little hand
playing with her erect nipple.</p><p>“Ashl—uh.”</p><p>The girl seemed to be studying the tumescent teat—rolling it in
between her little fingers.</p><p>“W—would it help to see it honey?”  Her maternal instinct took
over—she could feel her nerves betraying her.</p><p>And as the girl nodded through puffy eyes, Brenda shakily unbuttoned
her shirt and bared her right tit.</p><p>The girl’s face immediately brightened up as she examined her new
toy. It looked exactly the way she remembered it. Yes, bitter
memories of the prodigious magazine that had gotten her in trouble.
But this, this was different—so soft, so inviting, so real.</p><p>“Ah darling—that is great.” Brenda groaned as she closed her eyes and
listened to her own heartbeats.</p><p></p><p>Oh, it had been so long. Yes, so long that she couldn’t even
remember. But all that didn’t matter—for she was great at living in
the moment. After all—it was the story of her life.</p><p>As she felt her nipple left unattended, she opened her eyes. And
there it was—that stare, that innocent look of famish—a silent cry
for love.</p><p>“Here darling, please,” sensing the child’s desire—Brenda offered.</p><p>Ashley immediately began suckling the distended nipple—slavering
noisily, as she attempted to milk the nodule.</p><p>“Hmmm…jeez child!”  Brenda complained as the girl roughly fed on her
nipple.</p><p>Cradling the little head with a motherly arm, she couldn’t help
resentful tears of lost time.</p><p>How beautiful to hold an innocent child like this… How gratifying to
provide spiritual shelter for someone else.</p><p>“Baby, do you like it?” Brenda asked, reassuringly.</p><p>“Hmm…hmmm” The little girl confirmed with a childlike nod.</p><p>“Ashley…ahhh…you are a great little girl, you know?”</p><p>“Hmmm…hmmm”</p><p>A thirteen year old saving her life? Brenda would have never dreamed
about it. An infant only, yes—but so much love to give. And the world
knew that this beautifully aged lady needed it. Yes, she needed tons
and tons of love.</p><p>As she lay in her bed silently, the excitement makes her cunt itch. A
permanent smile on her face tells a tale of revival. Life was
fascinating again. Who would have thought? A new life born from the
depths of nothing. Yes, like a phoenix she arises from the ashes.
Brenda lives again. She is in love.</p><p>As she sees her favorite patient walk into the office, Brenda is
confident. The child is ready for more. But why does she feel
selfish? Why does she feel wicked? Yes, she meticulously planned for
days now. But, she is in desperate need, and the kid seems ready—she
thinks.</p><p>“Ashley darling…lock the door, please.”</p><p>Her pulse quickens and her womb tightens.</p><p>“Baby, are you ready to learn about hygiene?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>The little girl’s determination surprises her. Ashley trusts her.</p><p>Holding the little hand she leads the way until they reach the long
couch—Brenda takes a seat.</p><p>“Baby, take a seat on the carpet,” she points at the spot right in
front of her.</p><p>Her palms are now sweating, and her pussy is moistening.</p><p>One swift motion, and her soaked thong comes off.</p><p>“Sweetie you need to come closer so I can teach you well,” she
announces nervously.</p><p>Sliding to the edge of the couch, she spreads wide and reveals
herself to the anxious child.</p><p>“Ha.” A faint gasp escapes the girl’s delicate lips as she sees the
exuberant blonde bush.</p><p>The lush carpet of coarse hairs intrigues her.</p><p>“Darling, don’t be scared—here, look closely.” Brenda croons as she
spreads her slimed cunt petals open.</p><p>The faint squish captures the child’s attention, and she moves to
examine closer.  The warm cunt smell makes her little nose twitch.
She had never seen anything like it. The juxtaposed and colorful lips
entrance her. Their fullness makes them look like an alien flower—she
thinks. Yes, a pinkish-gray hairy, alien flower.</p><p>“Darling, do you know the importance of a clean vagina?” Brenda
announces with a raspy voice.</p><p>The girl just nods—her eyes riveted to the twitching cunt.</p><p>“Ashley, sweetheart—are you listening?”</p><p>But the sight is too much for Ashley to concentrate. It scares her
and fascinates her. The whole moment confuses her childish mind.</p><p>Then, she tentatively reaches out. Yes, she is a curious child. With
her index finger, she touches the bulbous pearl at the top of the
palpitating organ.</p><p>“Ha.”</p><p>She hears a gasp coming from upstairs—and then the flower pulses and
bleeds what looks like milk.</p><p>She immediately pulls back and watches as the ropey fluid slowly
leaks out from the hole.</p><p>Brenda can only observe as her arousal shortens each breath in her
mature body. She makes no attempt to further the lessons.</p><p>“Go ahead darling, its okay—that is just vaginal fluid. It’s clean.”
She lies in desperation.</p><p>The child trusts her new mother, and slowly dips her finger in the
gooey cream. It feels very warm and sticky on her digits.</p><p>As the little girl retrieves her soaked fingers to examine, Brenda
observes as her own juices expand in tiny ropes from her heated
pussy. Yes, her cunt milk was still thick and fertile.</p><p>“See baby—I told you its clean,” she says—slowly losing her sanity.</p><p>Ashley just smiles innocently—all she wants is to be loved.</p><p>“Here baby, feel the inside.” Brenda whispers as she guides the
little fingers to the hungry cunt-hole.</p><p>The suctioning sound from the penetrating digits reminds Brenda of
her own excitement.</p><p>“Here, y—you have to move it in and out to clean it good,” she can
hardly think now.</p><p>“Ahhh yes darling, you are such a good girl.”</p><p>Utilizing the small fingers to satiate her arousal, she lays back and
enjoys the wonderful moment. Closing her eyes, she thinks of Ashley
as the daughter she never had. Yes—the little girl was part of her
life now. She would take care of this precious child like if it was
her own. It was time for her to share her life with someone.</p><p>“Baby, darling—I nehhh—need to cum inside you now.” Brenda announced
as she quickly stood up from the couch—the tension was just too
unforgiving.  Pushing her pelvis forward, she grabbed the frail
little head and desperately pushed her leaking cunt onto the girl’s
mouth. Careful not to suffocate the infant, she slowly rode the
delicate mouth until she felt her abdomen cramping furiously. And
then, as her contracting womb drew all the womanly fluids from her
veins, she exploded inside the thirteen year old—flooding the child’s
mouth to the brim with gooey cum.</p><p>“Aaaaghhh…fuck—fuck—fuck. It’s been so long—so so long,” she cried
with nostalgia, as she fell limp like a rag doll.</p><p>Looking over at the beautiful child, she couldn’t help but to love
this pure creature. Now free of harm and in her good care, nobody
would interfere with their new found freedom. Oh—living was good.</p><p>The little girl had no choice but to swallow the mature lady’s
vaginal milk—sour and aged to perfection, making her eyes misty. A
smile over teary eyes told the truth as she gulped the scorching
juices. She felt loved by this beautiful blonde lady.</p><p>As Brenda rolls from side to side on her bed—she feels guilty and
aroused. Something deep inside her tells her that this is her chance—her
only chance to recover what was lost—to irrigate with passion
her now arid body and spirit.</p><p>She feels angry, but she doesn’t know why. Yes, it’s nobody’s fault
but her own—it makes her bitter. But no, now is not the moment for
regrets. She must capture this moment and cherish it. And Ashley—Oh,
Ashley…the child is such a jewel.</p><p>Has she taken advantage of the poor toddler? Was she being selfish by
seizing her luck of having this prodigious child upon her care? After
all—her job is to save lives and straighten minds. Yes, straighten
minds, and perhaps even corrupt them if necessary. She possessed the
cognition to pervert and manipulate a young and infallible mind. But
to taint a child’s judgment for self welfare was a prohibited agenda—it
was an immoral and evil proposition. But the psychologist had
learned that at times evil was necessary.</p><p>Then, a wicked thought—she has so much to teach this confused child.
After all that is what a good mother does.</p><p>“Ashley baby, make sure that door is locked. Would you?” She sends
the girl to secure the quarters with a playful slap on the little
behind.</p><p>“He he he.” The girl chuckles as she hops to lock the door.</p><p>“Come here darling, let’s have an adult conversation,” she says with
a motherly voice.</p><p>“Yes Miss Brenda.” The youngster brightens up at the prospect of
learning about maturity.</p><p>“Child, it is perfectly okay to love other women—a woman is only
blissful when her vagina is loved and nourished.”</p><p>Brenda is not a woman lover, but she is a master at twiddling with
people’s thoughts—after all it is her craft.</p><p>“Do you understand me darling?”</p><p>“Yes!” The confused child answers. She only yearns to love those who
love her.</p><p>“Sweetheart, Miss Brenda has been sad for many many years now. Did
you know?”</p><p>“No—but why?” The youngster inquires with childlike sorrow.</p><p>“Darling, the world just chose to abandon me when I needed love,” she
lies to the little girl.</p><p>“But I love you Miss Brenda.” The innocent child answers, feeling the
squeeze in her heart. “Not My Miss Brenda—no, not her.” She hates the
world for abandoning her lady.</p><p>“Don’t cry for me child, please don’t cry.”</p><p>“Here—do you want to kiss my pain away darling?” She asks cunningly—her
voice tainted in fake sorrow.</p><p>The girl clumsily wipes her tears and nods enthusiastically, her eyes
fill with joy. She is a sweet little girl—always eager to love.</p><p>Brenda quickly unsnaps her slacks and drops them to the floor. Her
white silk-underpants show a faint red streak. She feels very
wicked—she is still on her period.</p><p>“Darling, approach me—come make me happy,” she announces—rolling her
panties off and draping her left limb on the arm of the couch.</p><p>The little girl immediately obeys and positions herself. The cunt
smell is raw and pheromone filled. Warm enough to maker her squint
and feral enough to make her giddy. It is an assemblage of mature
arousal and natural menstruation.</p><p>“Ashley—sweetheart, if you love me properly, you will make me very
happy for a while. Would you like that?” Brenda inquires tenderly.</p><p>“Yes Miss Brenda. Yes.” The youngster answers jubilantly.</p><p>“Well, very well child…this is what I want you to do.</p><p>Bring your sweet lips here and suckle on my clitoris until I tell
you to stop.”</p><p>Brenda’s fingers shake heavily as she bares the erect little organ
from its sheath.</p><p>“Here darling, have at it—love Miss Brenda,” she announces—holding
the stiff unsheathed nodule. She eagerly waits for the child’s lips.</p><p>“Oh my goooo—ahhh.”</p><p>It hits her like a thunderbolt—separating her spirit from her flesh.</p><p>Oh…sweet little lips loving her dearly. Vague memories of a solitary
woman. She loves life again.</p><p>“Ahhhh—darling, you are sucking it just right. You are such a
sweetheart.”</p><p>She can feel her cunt dripping heavily. A string of dense cum
threatens to hit the carpet as it hangs from her hole. She is ready
to ejaculate.</p><p>“B—Baby, quit for a moment. Here…put your lips here,” she demands
erratically—positioning the child’s mouth over the menacing hole.</p><p>“Just use your tongue sweetie—use it like the darling little girl you
are.”</p><p>“Oh yes—gawd yes.”</p><p>Her toes curl uncontrollably and she accidentally bites her tongue.
She senses a prominent discharge. Yes—this child’s loving is capable
of draining her body of life.</p><p>And then she can’t hold it any longer, her vaginal muscles grow weak
and tender—its time to profess her love.</p><p>With a guttural grunt, she relaxes her cunt and pushes with all her
strength.  The hot cum inundates the girl’s mouth, squirting
violently out of her delicate nose, as she tries to avoid
suffocation. ‘It is a beautiful scene’—Brenda thinks as she sees the
little girl fighting to catch her breath with teary eyes.</p><p>“Ashley—Darling, are you okay?” She cares like the good mother she is.</p><p>The girl nods with tears in her eyes. She sobs with a childish smile.</p><p>She loves Miss Brenda. Miss Brenda is happy.</p><p>These days nothing seemed like before. Brenda clearly hears the
breeze and the birds. She smells the trees and the rain. She relishes
the sun rays and loves the moonlight. Her sovereign spirit knows no
boundaries. She lives forever.</p><p>As she drives to pick up the youngster, feelings of envy invade her
heart. She wishes the child with her every day. But two days would
have to suffice for now.</p><p>“Yes madam, I’ll take good care of her,” she assures Ashley’s mother.</p><p>As they drive down the road of towering trees, they love each other.</p><p>Lady and child peregrinate to their fate. It is the highlight of
their lives.</p><p>“Are you ok sweetheart?”</p><p>“Yes Miss Brenda!” She says lovingly.</p><p>As Brenda stares at the bubbly little girl, she bites her lower lip—she has an idea.</p><p>“Darling, give me your pretty little hand.”</p><p>Draping her white summer skirt to mid thigh, she directs the little
hand to her warm pouting cunt.</p><p>The little girl chuckles innocently as she feels the slimy lips. Her
lovely lady is not wearing panties. Instinctively, she sinks her
frail middle finger and begins loving the beautiful lady. The child
is well coached.</p><p>“Waooo Miss Brenda!” She sings as she takes in the huge house. It
reminds her of fairy-tale palaces.</p><p>“Do you like it?” Brenda asks lovingly.</p><p>“Yes—yes—yes I do!”</p><p>“I am so glad you do darling.” Brenda croons as she holds the girl in
her arms and places a wet kiss on her nose.</p><p>“It’s your house sweetheart.”</p><p>Time flies in the company of love. Brenda pampers the child
indefinitely. Ashley is the princess of her once icy palace.
Oh—lovely weekend…please never end!</p><p>“Awww that darling tongue of yours!” She complains as the warm tongue
laves her sweaty armpit.</p><p>Yes, it had been a lovely afternoon. The day was humid, but the sky
was unblemished. Brenda couldn’t remember the last time she went
hiking. She used to love it. But, that was a long time ago.</p><p>They had so much fun together in the outdoors—lady and child together
under the comforting skirts of nature. Perhaps, tomorrow they will do
it again—perhaps they will do it forever. But they can worry about
that later. Now is time for loving.</p><p>As Brenda lies blissfully on the satin sheets, the fan caresses her
sensitive pores. The air is warm and musky—alive with the scent of
her perspiring limbs and her ripe cunt.</p><p>“Sweetie, the other one—please.” Brenda croons as she directs the
little girl to lave her other slick armpit.</p><p>The sensation is extraordinary. Broad tongue strokes caressing her
erogenous axilla. The child is a marvelous lover. Oh—what an
incredible conquest.</p><p>“Darling, now love my breasts.”</p><p>The tumid rubbery nipples remind the child of their first encounter.
As she suckles tenderly, she closes her eyes and imagines beautiful
things. She wishes Miss Brenda was her mother. She suckles and
suckles until her lady calls to her.</p><p>“Child, let me show you something.” Brenda susurrates as she brings
her knees to her chest. Her body still allows such malleability.</p><p>She pushes her butt cheeks apart and bares her anus to the little
girl’s gaze. The grayish winking orifice captures the child’s
attention. It looks live and resilient.</p><p>Caressing the girl’s hair, she points towards her live anus and
announces her proposal:</p><p>“Darling, would you love me there? Miss Brenda needs your sweet
little kisses.”</p><p>The child smiles and places a brief kiss on the winking orifice.  It
feels so warm in between the ladies firm cheeks. She places another
one and looks up at Miss Brenda.</p><p>The beautiful lady smiles and instructs her to user tongue. She does
as she is told. She is a great kid—an innocent puppet of love.</p><p>Brenda wakes up to the sound of dry leaves rustling. She looks at the
clock in her night stand—it reads 3:07AM. She clears her eyes and
suspires. Her heart feels joyous but she doesn’t remember why. Then,
she hears a little snore and smiles. Oh—beautiful love. She
contemplates the child with tenderness. Her little face still soiled
with dry cum from their last love making. She wishes again to have a
daughter.</p><p>Ashley awakens to the sound of Brenda emptying her bladder. She turns
to her side and smiles at the wonderful lady sitting on the
toilet. ‘She looks like an angel’ the child thinks.</p><p>Brenda immediately feels her cunt coming alive. She is insatiable.</p><p>Squeezing out the last remaining drops of pee, she quickly gets up
and walks towards her lover. She can still feel her vagina dripping,
but the throbbing on her clit is just intolerable.</p><p>Straddling the little head she rides the fragile mouth with passion.
She utilizes her hips in an elliptical motion. She is making sweet
love.</p><p>An hour later, she furiously unloads her hot cunt milk inside the
tender child—obscenely filling the little girl’s throat with bubbling
cum. Such a lovely way to end the weekend.</p><p>After they take a hot soothing shower together, they hold each other
under fresh linen.</p><p>They fall asleep and dream together. They dream about the past, the
present, and the future. They dream about forever—about 43-year-old
ladies, and 13-year-old lesbians. They dream about freedom, about
spiritual independence—self dignity and respect. They dream about a
perfect world. They dream about a life together. They dream about
love.</p><p>The End</p>"
336,A Gift to Arizona,Baby Edna,1,,"['F', 'f', 'ws']","<p>Only a few stragglers hobble down the deserted streets of Bullhead,
Arizona. The sweltering conditions are unendurable during this time of
the year. Most townsmen remain under the shadows of their domiciles.
The caustic heat caters poorly to summer fun, and outdoor campaigns
are often abandoned.</p><p>The whole town seems to be in an incessant state of sweat. Innocuous
outlanders venture out of their motel rooms only to find the
pestiferous sun intolerable. Blue skies are more a melodic theme than
a reality. Summers here are uneventful and irksome--unfriendly to
blithesome hearts.</p><p>Melanie watches an old bloke totter down the avenue--his hands
avidly clearing his eyes from the acidulent sudor; his gaze seems
transfixed on a far horizon. Absent-mindedly, she nods her head as her
eyes lazily follow the old man. She is all too acquainted with this
spectacle--meaningless figures, empty sceneries, inanimate
portraits of a monotone existence. It all seems surreal. Has she been
sitting on this same dust-covered stoop for the last twelve years?</p><p>""Hmm...It can't be. I just turned fifteen...""</p><p>Her gaze follows the miffed hobbler until her peripheral vision snaps
to a colorful shape. Almost carelessly, she turns to make out the
polychromic pattern. Through the mantle of heat-waves, the figure
appears to be ablaze. Is the heat playing tricks on her mind?</p><p>She squints and tries to cut through the myriad of undulating waves.
As her focal point clears the distorted curtain, she recognizes a gold
summer dress and a platinum mane. Is this an apparition?</p><p>""I've been sitting out here too long.""</p><p>She shuts her eyes and suspires. This town is slowly driving her
insane.</p><p>But as she opens her eyes, Melanie remembers that specters are myths
created to impress small children. The figure is very real.</p><p>The gracile movement of Ms. Thorn's hips is bewitching; the
effulgence of her hair astounding. The grandiloquent swaying of her
haunches maintains a rhythm that can only be leal to her hefty frame.
Her exposed limbs are bronze and dense--subtly sculpted with lean
muscle. Her slender waist seems almost incommensurate to her
extremities, but her muliebrity is incontestable.</p><p>""Wow..."" Melanie proclaims under her own breath. She has never
experienced love at first sight.</p><p>Mouth ajar, she observes incautiously as the baronial blonde makes
her way to the porch on the empty cottage.</p><p>'Hmm...next door?'</p><p>Melanie observes as Ms. Thorn hauls her bundles up the uneven ramp.
Her calves undulate exquisitely as she tows the luggage up the stoop.
Her biceps ripple with each effort.</p><p>""Can I help?""</p><p>A feeble inquiry... 'How did I get here?' Melanie thinks, as she
finds herself offering the mighty lady a hand.</p><p>""Sure sweetie, I could use some help.""</p><p> ""Are you my new neighbor?""</p><p>""Yes, I believe I am young lady.""</p><p>""I am Melanie."" The teenager offers.</p><p>""I am Carla Thorn...nice to meet you.""</p><p>There is something about Ms. Thorn's eyes that reminds Melanie of her
once melancholic visit to Pensacola--a time when her mother was
alive. 'Yes, her eyes are blue like the ocean'. Melanie finds herself
swimming in them.</p><p>""Want to bring that tote?""</p><p>""Sorry...sure...""</p><p>Her ineptness does not go unnoticed.</p><p>As Melanie follows Ms. Thorn up the uneven porch, her eyes admire the
waggling hillocks of the lady's corpulent buttocks.</p><p>""So where are you moving from?""</p><p>""California...""</p><p>""Is it nice?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm...it's very nice.""</p><p>The rustling of tumbleweed driven by the tepid breeze is a melody
lost in the forsaken avenues. The dusk is warm and humid--loud
with the desiccated silence of a forgotten town. A child's cry is
unnoticed in the distance. The sunset is glorious and
saddening--Melanie and Ms. Thorn observe its magnificence with
nostalgia.</p><p>""It's beautiful.""</p><p>""I know..."" Melanie whispers.</p><p> ""Hey, thanks for all your help today.""</p><p>""Oh, no worries..."" Melanie answers timidly.</p><p>Ms. Thorn watches the teenager closely--her brown hair frowzy
and her skin adust from the baking sun. She likes Melanie; the
teenager reminds her of an irrecoverable youth--a disregarded
time of her life.</p><p>""Hey...isn't your mom waiting at home?"" </p><p>""No."" She answers sadly. Her gaze fixed on the ground.</p><p>""Want to talk about it?""</p><p>But her secret is painful. The death of her mom left Melanie void and
lifeless--her spirit broken. For seven years she has endured the
irrevocable withering of a broken heart. 'I miss her so much'. The
knot in her throat is painful, but her teen pride keeps her from
weeping--yet, tears flow from her beautiful brown eyes.</p><p>""I am so embarrassed. I barely know you..."" Melanie valiantly wipes
her tears away.</p><p>""Honey, don't be...I am so sorry.""</p><p>""I'll be ok.""</p><p>Ms. Thorn observes the delicate girl with sorrow. ""Will there be
anyone at home?""</p><p> ""Yes, my auntie will be there later tonight.""</p><p>But the truth is that Melanie's aunt is another vexing secret. She is
a lady of the world--driven by mundane affiliations and selfish
concerns. Her heart is dark and piteous--poisoned by a painful
past that makes it bitter. She hates the world and everyone in it. She
doesn't love Melanie.</p><p>""Well honey, let's make a deal. Why don't you go home, get some rest
and tomorrow you can come over and have some lemonade with me.
Yes?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm..."" Melanie nods enthusiastically. It's a great idea.</p><p>""Would you like that?""</p><p>""Yes!"" She confirms happily.</p><p>Why does her heart find joy in the company of a complete stranger? A
few hours of knowing Ms. Thorn feels like an eternity. Maybe happiness
is found in the forgotten corners of the Earth--in the desolate
paths discovered by few and yet walked by so many. Maybe joy is agony;
maybe joy is pain.</p><p>Later that night, Melanie dreams of Ms. Thorn.  It's a wonderful
dream, blessed with friendship and laughter; yes, Melanie loves to
laugh, she really misses her mother's laughter.</p><p>She wakes up bright and early, her memory fresh with the canorous
tunes of cackles and chuckles. She closes her eyes to keep the suiting
sounds alive and close to her. They are assuasive and romantic. They
make her feel silly.</p><p><em>Knock...Knock...</em></p><p>""Oh honey you are here so early?""</p><p>""Is it ok?</p><p>""Sure sweetie, come on in...I'll wake up as I go."" Ms. Thorn smiles
warmly and opens the netted door.</p><p>The forty one year-old is not decently appareled but she already
trusts Melanie.</p><p>""Wow...that is incredible!""  The teenager blurts out.</p><p>Ms. Thorn's brassiere and sleeping shorts reveal something
fascinating.  Her body is sensational--impressive to those
unfamiliar with her past craft.  </p><p>The lady's waist is slim and void of subcutaneous adipose.  Her
rump and thighs are thick, round and muscular. Her shoulders wide and
elegant--capped with well pronounced tie-ins. Her abdominal
muscles are lean and well-defined. She reminds Melanie of a female
superhero.</p><p>""Impressed...Huh?""  Ms. Thorn says heartily. She is accustomed
to this reaction.</p><p>""Yes...""</p><p>Melanie blushes recognizing her blunder.</p><p>Ms. Thorn yawns and lazily stretches her limbs. Her face shows an
idyllic smile. She pats Melanie softly on the head.</p><p>""Alright sweetie...let me go change and I'll tell you everything
about it. OK?""</p><p>""Hmm...hmm..."" Melanie nods--she is stupefied.</p><p>Ms. Thorn returns properly attired, but Melanie's eyes are not
deceived. Now she sees Ms. Thorn through a different
prism--through a sensationalized filter. The lady's sheer
femininity and strength stimulate Melanie's senses.</p><p>""Ok darling, it goes something like this...""</p><p>Over fresh morning coffee, Ms. Thorn narrates the tale of an iron
legacy--an epic fit for a gladiator. She speaks of a time in her
life when wielding steel was more valuable than gold itself; a season
in her life when blinding lights and standing ovations drove her
relentless passion; a time in which she would have sacrificed it all
for the thunderous applause of a roaring crowd. Ms. Thorn was an
iron-disciple--many years ago she had fallen in love with the
sport of bodybuilding.</p><p>""That is amazing!"" Melanie is enraptured.</p><p>""Yes, it was indeed. Back then, it was all I had darling.""</p><p>""Do you still compete?""</p><p>""No..."" Ms Thorn looks into the horizon with melancholia.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>The inquiry is one that brings about a host of emotions.</p><p>""Oh Honey, it's a lot of hard work for a woman my age.""</p><p>""But, you look incredible!""</p><p>Ms. Thorn smiles warmly at Melanie and then again looks into the
horizon. The sadness in her eyes is genuine.</p><p>""Sweetie I've made some mistakes that have changed my life, and I
have to live with their consequences.""</p><p>Ms. Thorn confesses a bleak truth. She speaks of the often
disconsolate and dark paths that she walked in her quests for an
elusive victory. She tells Melanie about her stern addiction to
anabolic steroids; about her torrid love affair with muscle
enhancement drugs. She speaks of needles and syringes, sterilized
vials and forbidden chemicals. It is a compelling and often pitiable
account.  She tells the captivated teenager about a
cicatrice--a mark, a hideous scar that she bears as a result of
her drug abuse. But this is her secret. Yes, she has to live with this
mortifying secret.</p><p>""What is it?"" Melanie asks intrigued.</p><p>""Well darling, that is why it is my secret. It's embarrassing, so I
keep it to myself.""</p><p>Ms. Thorn smiles tenderly and playfully pats Melanie on the nose.</p><p>""Oh, I understand."" Melanie says in deep thought.</p><p>She is a very curious girl, but she respects the lady's privacy.</p><p>""Hey, want to give me a hand with this couch?""</p><p>""Sure...""</p><p>Melanie helps Ms. Thorn with some house chores. She does it with
alacrity. As they work together, they share excerpts from their past.
Melanie loves Ms. Thorn's adventures; she loves the mystery. Ms.
Thorn's soothing voice appeases Melanie's spirit--it lessens the
pain in her broken heart.</p><p>She observes the lady closely. Ms. Thorn's diligence in her chores
amuses Melanie. Her energetic pace and elegant posture makes Ms. Thorn
an appealing spectacle. Melanie enjoys contemplating her. She loves
the lady's vigor and determination. She finds it contagious and
inspiring.</p><p>""Whew...Arizona is one hot place, isn't it sweetie?""  Ms. Thorn
complains in a stew. She wipes the sweat from her forehead.</p><p>Melanie watches entertained as the lady struggles with the muggy
conditions. Her vexation somehow seems incongruent to such a perfect
anatomy. Melanie wonders: 'what possible secret could Ms. Thorn need
to hide?' The potentiality of any blemish on Ms. Thorn seems
inconceivable to the teenager.</p><p>""Alright, these are coming off!"" Ms. Thorn announces as she disrobes
from her sweat pants to once again remain in sleeping shorts.</p><p>The teenager watches intently as Ms. Thorn again reveals her tanned
bionic legs. Melanie finds Ms. Thorn's bare limbs breathtaking.</p><p>'Amazing...' The teenager thinks to herself.</p><p>She watches intently as Ms. Thorn discards the sweats and raises her
arms to dress her platinum mane in a bun. Melanie notes the two sodden
spots in the ladies armpits; her t-shirt is drenched.</p><p>'Hmm... she is human after all.' Melanie thinks to herself, then
smiles at her own nescience.</p><p>""Ok, just a couple more boxes and we get to have our lemonade."" Ms.
Thorn heralds and places a friendly arm around the teenager.</p><p>Melanie blushes as she finds herself willingly accepting the lady's
affability. Ms. Thorn's scent is beguiling.  Her perfume is mild
and sweet--it reminds Melanie of peach
gardens.        ----<em>Memories of
a far away past</em>----</p><p> The fifteen year old also seizes the unprocessed scent of Ms.
Thorn's sweaty armpits. It is a rude and earthy fragrance--mildly
reminiscent of sweet scallions. 'Hmm...' The spicy scent attracts her.
Viscerally, it makes her feel safe in the company of this complete
stranger. It reminds her of an intimacy that was lost many years
ago--a closeness that has been replaced with desolation and
superficial episodes. It reminds her of a happy time in her life.</p><p>""Sounds great..."" She responds in the midst of sensations.</p><p>They sit in the porch and make little talk. The lemonade is
refreshing. The day is bright and young.</p><p>""Are you married?""</p><p>""I have been a widow for seven years honey.""</p><p>""Do you miss him?""</p><p>Ms. Thorn sighs. ""Many times I do sweetie...many times I do...""</p><p>Melanie can't help but feel sorrow for Ms. Thorn. 'She must feel so
lonely. Poor Ms. Thorn...' The moment brings a bitter taste that the
fifteen year old understands all too well.</p><p>Melanie also knows about pain and grief. She knows about unhappiness,
about loneliness. She lives it every day. It has become a part of her
very existence. Yes, she too knows about loss.</p><p>""I am sorry...""</p><p>She hugs Ms. Thorn--but her manifestation becomes more a
reflection of her own broken heart. The lady recognizes the pain.</p><p>""It's ok darling...I know."" She squeezes the teenager warmly.</p><p>Melanie seeks comfort under Ms. Thorn's arm. She lays her head on the
lady's shoulder and delicately rests her nose on the still damp
armpit. 'Hmmm...' The inelegant smell makes her feel
treasured--it makes the moment real.</p><p>""You ok honey?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" She nods--subtly burying her nose in the sweet and
warm axilla.</p><p>They spend the rest of the day in the porch. They spend the rest of
many days in the porch. Every day Melanie impatiently counts the
minutes for school to finish. She can't wait to see her beloved lady.
She dreams of Ms. Thorn every night. She dreams of her warm smile, her
blue eyes, her lustrous hair; she dreams of her scent. She dreams of
holding hands forever--of conquering distant galaxies together.
She dreams about giving the world to Ms. Thorn. She dreams of making
Ms Thorn happy. She dreams of love. She has fallen in love with Ms.
Thorn. 'Yes, that is it!'</p><p>""I love you."" She confesses.</p><p>""Aww... I love you too Mel!"" Ms. Thorn responds happily. She is
oblivious to the teenager's true sentiments.</p><p>Melanie lowers her gaze to the ground. Her heart is pounding.</p><p>She whispers. ""No, I am in love with you.""</p><p>The epic revelation is one that takes Ms. Thorn's feet from under
her. Involuntarily she falls to the couch and tries to organize her
thoughts.</p><p>""Mel honey, I don't...I mean, I don't understand...""</p><p>""Ms. Thorn, I love you so much. Do you not love me?"" Melanie
croons.</p><p>""I don't...I mean I do, but not like that honey.""</p><p>Feeling the squeeze in her heart, Melanie's eyes become a well of
tears.</p><p>""Oh... honey no...please don't' cry... Understand that what you ask
of me is...well...it is impossible.""</p><p>But Melanie does not see the world rationally.  She is a
creature of deep feelings--a fragile rose in a harsh world. The
scars in her delicate heart make her easily penetrable. Her pain makes
her blind to the boundaries of reality. She lives in a world governed
by the voices in her heart.</p><p>Ms. Thorn attempts to rationalize with the teenager. ""Don't you like
any of the young handsome boys in your school sweetie?""</p><p>""No...I love you!"" Melanie announces with childlike demeanor. Her
tears begin to flow.</p><p>""But honey? You know this can't be...""</p><p>""Why?"" Melanie asks--her voice broken.</p><p>""Well...I don't know honey...because this is not right...we could get
in trouble.""</p><p>Melanie suspires and closes her eyes. She tries to utter words, but
the knot in her throat is too painful--it keeps her mute. 'Why do
you want to hurt me Ms. Thorn? I love you.' Silently she walks out and
sits on the porch. She needs time to mitigate the pain. Her heart
cannot bear another disappointment.</p><p>'Oh Mel honey, don't do this to me.' Ms. Thorn imbibes the magnitude
of the moment. She thinks of every possible path to escape her plight,
but every one of them leads to pain and despair. She thinks of every
possible lie that could sway the teenager from pursuing her irrational
interests, but they all spell abandonment and desertion. 'Oh goodness,
what can I do?' Ms. Thorn knows Melanie's heart--rejection would
certainly mean a complete annihilation of the girl's already broken
spirit.  The lady then clearly sees her only
alternative--the only viable path. In order to spare the
teenager's heart, Ms. Thorn will have to travel down a road that would
change both their lives forever.</p><p>She walks outside and sits next to Melanie. The sniffling teenager
keeps her eyes closed and her head down.</p><p>""Sweetie...honey...Mel, look at me."" She calls tenderly.</p><p>The teenager tries to meet Ms. Thorn's gaze but the heartache is
deep--she prefers to dwell in the comfort of darkness.</p><p>Ms. Thorn observes Melanie with tenderness. 'I must do this.' She
takes a deep breath and utters the magical words--a simple yet
powerful love lyric that carries with it a mighty promise.</p><p>""Mel, it's ok to have a crush on me. It's ok to love me.""</p><p>""Really?""  Melanie whimpers.</p><p>Ms. Thorn's words are healing words. They make the teenager feel warm
and giddy.</p><p>""Hmmm Hmmm..."" Ms. Thorn confirms.</p><p>Very softly, she puts a finger under Melanie's chin and looks deeply
into the sweet girl's puffy eyes; they now display a growing
light--a change in aura. The teenager's semblance speaks of a
compelling and touching story--a story of love and
renascence.</p><p> 'Oh darling...' Ms. Thorn's heart melts.</p><p>The forty-one year old closes her eyes and gently places a very
tender and liquid kiss on Melanie's soft lips. The kiss is syrupy and
saturated with warm saliva. It's the substantiation of their new
alliance--the start of a fresh and exciting season in their
lives.</p><p>""Haa..."" Melanie gasps. She has never been kissed before--it
takes her breath away.</p><p>For a moment, lady and teenager fall into a dreamless slumber--a
languid state of mind in which the only pertinent notion is the
adhesiveness of their melded lips.</p><p>""Hmmm..."" Ms. Thorn slowly ends the sloughy kiss and awakens from the
magical moment. Fondly, she observes the dainty drool bridge that
remains between her mouth and Melanie's slightly parted lips. The
salacious sight makes her feel ruttish. It makes her feel alive. 'Oh
my...what am I doing?'She thinks as she feels an urge that she hasn't
felt in years--an itch that she hasn't experienced for far too
long. But Ms. Thorn knows that such feelings are only hers to bear,
for she has a secret--an embarrassing secret. Yes, a secret that
she must keep to herself.</p><p>""Wow..."" Melanie too awakens from the sorcerous moment.</p><p>'Is this real?' The teenager comes down from the cloud of sensations
with a dreamy smile. 'Yes, this must be what happiness feels like,'
she tells herself as the overspill of Ms. Thorn's warm saliva drivels
down the sides of her mouth. Unconsciously, she collects the excess
spittle and watches it seep through her delicate fingers. Lifting the
bedewed fingers to her nose, she smells the lady's drool and then
wipes the digits clean on her tongue. It is an impulse driven by a
naive infatuation--a sinless caprice which is not disregarded by
Ms. Thorn.</p><p>""Melanie?"" The lady complains as she feels a prickling sensation in
her loins.</p><p> ""Oops..."" Melanie announces timidly. Suddenly awakened to
reality, the teenager's face reddens in embarrassment--she has no
sensible explication for her act.</p><p>Ms. Thorn smiles and gently fixes the girl's hair behind her ear. She
studies the bashful girl closely.</p><p>""You liked that...Huh?</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" Melanie nods shyly.</p><p> ""Come sweetie, let's go inside."" Ms. Thorn whispers. She
glances around to assure their privacy.</p><p>The afternoon is placid and uneventful--dull with the resounding
silence of empty streets and alleys. The squeaky sound of an old
wooden chair fades in the distance, and only the remote cackle of an
unknown lady is heard in the mute horizon.  The town remains
uninteresting and tiresome.</p><p>""Nnnnggghhh...tilt your head a little more Mel..."" Ms. Thorn
complains. She is flustered.</p><p>Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she takes a deep breath and
smiles at the fifteen year old.</p><p>""Ok...let's try again."" She whispers.</p><p>Extending her wet tongue, she instructs Melanie to suckle on it.</p><p>""Nnnnggghhh...that's better...""</p><p>""Yes?"" Melanie inquires--she is blushing profusely. The close
liaison with Ms. Thorn makes her feel naughty.</p><p>""Hmm...hmm...it's called French kissing...you need to use as much of
your tongue as possible.""</p><p>""I like it!""</p><p>""Very good...here, let's see Mel..."" Ms. Thorn hoards an indecent
amount of saliva on the tip of her tongue and offers it to
Melanie.</p><p>The teenager softly collects the spittle with her lips and swallows
it.  Being this confidential with Ms. Thorn quells her desire to
be recognized and accepted. It brings back loving memories of a partly
lost childhood.</p><p>'Hmm...honey, indeed you need love!' Ms. Thorn thinks to herself.</p><p>As she observes the frail and necessitous teenager, Melanie becomes
an idyllic prospect of family--the offspring that Ms. Thorn was
never able to conceive. Embracing Melanie as her own comes naturally
to Ms. Thorn--it is an instinctual disposition that she assumes
willingly.</p><p>""Aww...honeyyyy...here!""</p><p>Ms. Thorn renders her mouth replete of saliva, and gently offloads
the warm spit inside the girl's mouth.</p><p>""Hmm"" The teenager accepts the price volitionally.</p><p>Nursing Melanie makes Ms. Thorn feel motherly--it makes her feel
complete.</p><p>""Good honey?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" Melanie nods happily.</p><p>Yet, such an indecorous approach to maternity brings about an intense
arousal. It exposes a shameless and wicked necessity that Ms. Thorn
harbors, but must abstain from. 'Oh goodness, someone help me!'</p><p>----<em>Is she running out of time?</em> ----</p><p>As the morning light shines down on the quite streets of Bullhead, it
brings with it the promise of another slow day. Ms. Thorn idly watches
the delicate sunrays as they filter through the blinds and into her
bedroom.  She is awake early today--earlier than usual.</p><p>The pensive look on her face mirrors the troubles in her heart. For
the first time, she is not in control. Her destiny is taking an
unknown road that she can't steer away from.</p><p>The fifteen year old has captivated her heart. Melanie's starvation
for love has unveiled a deep maternalistic feeling in Ms. Thorn that
she can't traverse. It is an uncovering that, although singular, does
not really trouble her--but conversely satisfies her. So why is
she so disturbed? The nature of her worries lies in the incoherent
byproduct that seems to originate from such noble intentions--the
wicked and reasonless feelings which makes her loins burn with intense
arousal.</p><p>'Hmm...' She closes her eyes and daydreams of such risqué
sentiments. She dreams of delicate fingers caressing her soft and
silky skin; of hot and wet mouths suckling on her sensitive nipples.
She dreams of a slimed well-dowered tongue loving her anus--of
soft and tender lips sucking on...</p><p><em>Knock...Knock...</em></p><p>'Oh honey...you are here!'</p><p>Melanie and Ms. Thorn listen to the day's axles slowly plowing
through the town's quiet streets. It is going to be another day that
belongs only to them.</p><p>They sit in the porch and observe an aged woman with a cane
struggling to make her way down the avenue. She seems vexed at the
galling sun.</p><p>""Who is the old lady?"" Ms. Thorn asks.</p><p>""That is Mrs. Hill. She works at the grocery store down the block.""
Melanie answers.</p><p>""Huh...Is it always this slow?""</p><p>The aged dame is only the third straggler to hobble down the main
avenue.</p><p>""Hmm...hmm..."" Melanie nods.</p><p>""Hey, tell you what. Do you want to help me with my workout
today?</p><p>""Yes, Yes!"" Melanie responds
enthusiastically.    </p><p> ----<em>But then again she would do anything for her beloved
lady</em>----</p><p>""Ok, let's go inside then.""</p><p>Ms. Thorn offers Melanie a full clinic on warm-up and compound
movements.</p><p>""See honey...knees apart at shoulder length...""</p><p>Melanie loves watching Ms. Thorn go through the torturous routines.
She finds the lady's flexibility and athleticism spectacular. With an
even coat of sweat, Ms. Thorns exposed limbs display a lambent purity
which Melanie finds entrancing--the sweaty lady makes a
redoubtable spectacle.</p><p>Yet, at a tender age when peculiarities shape the future pleasures of
a young woman, it is the lady's natural fragrance that beguiles
Melanie the most. The piquant scent effused from the lady's sweaty
joints excites Melanie's delicate senses.</p><p>'Ahhh...'</p><p>She loves the sweet and unpolished smell of Ms. Thorn's perspiring
armpits--the mildly sour scent of the lady's overworked
flesh.</p><p>'Hmm...so good!' The teen is suddenly assailed by a peculiar
thirst.</p><p>""Mel, hon...do me a favor, help me get this t-shirt over my head. I
am sweating like a piggy!"" Ms. Thorn announces candidly, awakening the
teenager from her reveries.</p><p>""Yes Mam!""</p><p>Melanie nervously helps Ms. Thorn disrobe from the sodden
jersey--her senses fully doped with the lady's musk.</p><p>""Sweetie, just pull it above my head. OK?""</p><p>""Yes...""</p><p>With Ms. Thorn's arms fully bound above her head, Melanie indulges in
a rather queer, yet naive proclivity. Absent-mindedly, she laves the
lady's sweaty armpit with the tip of her tongue.</p><p>""Hey...w--what are you doing down there?""</p><p>Expecting a sweet taste, the isotonic solution of sweat and oil
betrays Melanie's taste buds, and she indulges once again. This time
utilizing the entire surface of her tongue, she paints the axilla with
a broad stroke and collects the remnant sweat.</p><p>""Te--he he he...Melanieee stop... It tickles!"" Ms. Thorn
complains--her arms helplessly bound above her head.</p><p>The teenager's brain registers the salty taste of perspiration as her
tongue disperses the sweat around her mouth and palate. The sharp
salinity of the sudor, although incongruous to the expected taste, has
an alimentary component which maintains Melanie's thirst alive.</p><p>'Hmm...Ms. Thorn tastes nice...'</p><p>As she the teenager dips her head to once again luxuriate in the
pasture of Ms. Thorn's musky armpit, the lady firmly breaks through
the seemingly unconscious cycle.</p><p>""Melanie...stop!""  She hollers.</p><p>The teenager immediately gains cognizance and hastily unbinds Ms.
Thorn.</p><p>""S--Sorry..."" She apologizes.</p><p>""Melanie???""</p><p>""I am sorry...I just...I...I am sorry."" She stutters nervously and
lowers her gaze.</p><p>Observing the subdued teen, Ms. Thorn's heart softens with
compassion. As she contemplates how to address the awkward moment, Ms.
Thorn reluctantly sniffs her own armpit (she needs to understand the
teen's infatuation.)</p><p>'Ughhh...' The crude smell of her own gingery axilla repels her.
'Gosh, this place is too damn hot. I am going to need to start
showering before these morning workouts.'</p><p> Yet, the sudden image of the innocent teenager mirthfully
licking the raw armpit brings about the nourishing side in Ms.
Thorn.</p><p>""Honey...don't you think that's a little gross?"" She inquires
melodiously.</p><p>Melanie slowly nods her head from side to side--her gaze still
fixed on the ground.</p><p>""Mel...come here sweetie.""</p><p>Looking deeply into Melanie's eyes, Ms. Thorn attempts to expose the
teenager's troubles--the rootage of her estranged propensities
(surely enough there must be some sign of irrationality that explains
her actions.) Yet, the purity in Melanie's heart is indubitable. Her
brown eyes speak the truth of a destitute soul--a famished spirit
in need of care and compassion.</p><p>'Oh Melanie...' Ms. Thorn recognizes the supplication in the
teenager's eyes.</p><p>""Sweetie, would you like more?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" A nod of approval; a sparkle in her aura...</p><p>Charitably, Ms. Thorn offers the teenager her sweaty armpit, and
suddenly finds herself assimilating an onslaught of sensations as
Melanie licks and nuzzles her erogenous axilla.</p><p>""Te he he...te he he...Melanie slow down!""</p><p>The teenager becomes fully engaged in the scents and tastes. The
humid day provides her with an abundant reservoir of oily-sweat
constantly produced by Ms. Thorn's sudoriferous glands. Her tongue
scours every inch of the salty concavity--seeking and collecting
every drop of the mineralized fluid.</p><p>Having moved the campaign to a comfortable couch, both lady and
teenager engage in a queer ritual which corroborates their gothic, yet
very emotional bond. Melanie laps and sucks on both of Ms. Thorn's
armpits, for what seems like hours, until only a satisfied palate, and
the warm and bland taste of flesh remains.</p><p>Sore jaw and joyous souls, they fall asleep together, glowing in the
languid aftermath of their illegible, yet tangible connection.
Outside, the warm breeze blows silently; taciturnly carrying the
message throughout the town of a budding new romance.</p><p>----<em>The moment of truth draws near</em>----</p><p>Now it seems Ms. Thorn's porch is always empty, only dust and dried
leaves bear witness to the lifelessness of the desolate streets. Lady
and teenager spend most of their days inside the warmth and humidity
of Ms. Thorn's home. Gazing into each other's eyes, the heat and the
constant sweating become but venial aggravations. Instead, they kiss
endlessly in the quietude of their new found joy, exchanging copious
amounts of drool as they tongue grapple in the tepidness of each
other's breath; Melanie tenderly cools her beloved lady by licking the
sweat off Ms. Thorn's face, neck, armpits, and even from in between
her toes. It is a physical and spiritual orchestration that keeps both
hearts contented.</p><p>Yet, in the midst of glee and mirth, Ms. Thorn's body slowly withers
under the searing manacles of arousal, assailing her every thought and
every dream; driving her into a dark precipice of forbidden desires,
caprices that exquisitely blur the line between innocence and
malice--daring her to dishonor the trust that has been so
gullibly bestowed upon her.</p><p>And then, just in the nick of time...</p><p>""Ms. Thorn--what is the secret?""</p><p>The response comes prophetically--an automated rebuttal.
""Aw--honey, we have spoken about this already.""</p><p>But this time the wager is too great, and the stake far too high.</p><p>""Please?"" The teenager begs.</p><p>There is now history that demands more than a wispy rhetoric,
substance which requires a lot more than a vague excuse. Carla
realizes that there is no escaping this quandary, not when there is
innocence at stake. She must face the moment with valor.</p><p>""Ok honey..."" She whispers in a motherly tone--her palms are
sweating and her heart is thumping. She peeks outside to confirm their
privacy once again--it's more a nervous reflex than a preventive
measure.</p><p>""Mel, this is just between you and me...right honey?"" She inquires
anxiously.</p><p>The teenager nods with
enthusiasm.                     </p><p>Ms. Thorn then hesitantly hooks her thumbs inside her shorts, and
slowly pulls them down and off--with her lower half unclothed,
she sits and spreads her legs wide.</p><p>""Come closer honey..."" She instructs--signaling the space in
between her splayed limbs. Her voice is rickety, and her hands
unsteady. But is it fear or excitement?</p><p>She closes her eyes and listens to the perpetual thumping of her
heart; it slowly numbs her senses and becomes a mellifluous tune which
gently unwinds her.</p><p>""Ha..."" Melanie's gasp announces the uncovering.</p><p>Ms. Thorn tardily opens her eyes and observes as the teenager
esuriently contemplates the phenomenon. Carla feels both embarrassed
and excited.</p><p> ""Wow...What is it?"" The purity in the girl's heart confounds
her as she attempts to put a name on her discovery. It is like nothing
she has seen before.</p><p>""Well, I call her Ms. Coochie...""  The lady replies
nervously.</p><p>Ms. Thorn's cunt reminds Melanie of a fat-lipped cartoon
character.  The inner lips project heavily and crease over one
another beyond the plumpness of the outer labia; the colorful palette
of grayish and angry-pink tones gives the overstuffed vulva a lively
and enthralling appearance.</p><p>Yet, most fascinating to Melanie is the inch-and-a-half burnished
tubercle of flesh which sits defiantly at the apex of the thick-lipped
cunt. The oversized clitoris is the true culprit; it has been the
cause of much nuisance and much pleasure in Carla Thorn's life. It is
all that is left, alongside memories, of a passion that had once
consumed her life. It is her secret.</p><p>Transfixed in a haze of thoughts, Melanie extends her hand and gently
caresses the pulsating nodule with her warm index finger.</p><p>""Aghhh...""</p><p>The unexpected touch sparks a charge which propagates to an
entrenched mesh of nerves that intricately connect to the over-exposed
clitoris--intensifying the fire which was already raging in the
depths of Ms. Thorn's loins.</p><p>""Sorry...""</p><p>""It's ok honey. She is just very sensitive.""</p><p>""Can I?""</p><p>""Sure...""</p><p>Melanie's immediate bond with Ms' Thorn's 'secret' is one which
emanates from a strong coalition of physical and emotional
affinities--it is the result of a developing framework of
neurological pathways--synaptic connections which obscure the
line between love and its physical counterpart.</p><p>""Oh my goodness...""  Ms. Thorn groans as she feels curious warm
fingers exploring her cunt.</p><p>""I don't know if...aghh...if I should be letting you do this."" She
tries to summon the withering bit of reasoning that her maturity had
once instilled in her, but she is quickly losing the battle.</p><p>""Why?"" The inquiry comes with a wounded look of despair; an all too
familiar tone of hopelessness.</p><p>""Well because its wro...ughh...damn it Mel."" The saddened look in the
teenager's eyes seals their destinies--it fatefully desorbs any
residue of rationale which had once existed in their relationship.</p><p>""Its ok sweetie...Go ahead...Its fine.""  The lady surrenders to
the inevitable. Sliding forward to the edge of the couch, she spreads
wider and gives Melanie unencumbered access to her oversized, mature
cunt.</p><p>The teenager joyously accepts the moment as a way to strengthen the
bond that she shares with her beloved lady. She lays her cheek on one
of Ms. Thorn's warm, solid thighs and proceeds to explore gently and
softly. She squeezes the heavy lips together and carefully reopens
them--they remind her of a blooming flower. She caresses the
entire vulva with the palm of her soft hand, and traces imaginary
circles and heart shapes on its surface.</p><p>""Ahhh...""</p><p>The teenager loves the low-pitched moans that her touch elicits from
Ms. Thorn, they are soothing and enchanting--they reaffirm the
closeness that she feels to her beloved lady.</p><p>Dreamy-eyed, she looks up and finds an exact reflection of her
emotions. Ms. Thorn smiles and blows a kiss at her.</p><p>""You are amazing sweetie..."" The lady whispers.</p><p>Melanie's heart flutters, and her cheeks redden--she has never
felt this loved. Impassioned by the tenderness of the moment, she
moves closer to Ms. Thorn's, now very hot vagina, and sniffs it. The
scent is warm and feral, but she can't quite secernate it from other
fragrances--this one is familiar but still unique. She ventures
on with this quest for several minutes, attempting to agnize the
scent--sniffing and prying, smelling and poking, searching for
its origin.</p><p>Gently, she spreads the thick inner-lips of Ms. Thorn's cunt to sniff
inside, and fatefully comes across the very source of the prodigal
aroma. Ms. Thorn's cum is heavy and concentrated. It reminds the
teenager of sugared milk.</p><p>As she contemplates the assortment of thick and thin syrupy-strands
that adorn the pink smoldering hole, Melanie is again struck with that
antic impetus which thrusts her to drink from Ms. Thorn's well. Eyes
closed, she latches on to the coagulated lips and sucks up the ropey
secretions from the cunt cavity.</p><p>""Aghh..."" The warm contact makes Ms. Thorn squirm in delight. She
can't recall the last time tender lips touched her vagina. Only
indefinable memories remain--dim and shadowy thoughts of a
distant romance.</p><p>She looks down at Melanie; languid gaze and lips greased with milky
discharge--the teenager seems to be floating in a fanciful world
of dreams.</p><p>""You like it...huh?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm...it's sweet..."" The teen replies shyly.</p><p>""Want more?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" She reaffirms with gleamy eyes.</p><p>Biting her lower lip, Ms. Thorn ponders. ""Ok...let me show you a
little trick.""</p><p>Offering her index finger to the teenager's lips, Carla educates
Melanie on how to effectively service the overgrown clitoris. It is a
lewd and tender lesson --an illicit liaison which brings them
ever closer to the very pinnacle of their vicarious relationship.</p><p>""Are you ready?"" Ms. Thorn inquires--her heart is pounding, and
her vagina is creaming.</p><p>""One more time?"" Melanie pleads nervously. The expedited lesson makes
her unconfident, but the naughtiness and obscenity of the moment
excites her immensely.</p><p>""Of course honey..."" Ms. Thorn again offers her wet digit to the
teen's warm lips. She volitionally waits for Melanie's reassurance,
but her body is on the verge of a cataclysmic disaster.</p><p>""Ready sweetie?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm""</p><p>""Ok, make momma proud!"" Ms. Thorn jests, but the forty-one year old
knows she is hardly in control.</p><p>Melanie suspires in concentration, and then softly grabs the fleshy
nodule between her moist, tepid lips.</p><p>""Hrrrgghhh..."" Ms. Thorn grunts. The contact is electric. Her nails
dig into the couch.</p><p>Immediately, Melanie's lips begin the oral assault--an identical
replay of the fallible crash course. Up and down, up and down the warm
lips  move; clothing and unshrouding the growing organ from its
slithery prepuce; her tongue avidly lathering the pulsing node.</p><p>'Aghhh fuhh...' Carla is barely able to sustain sanity. Melanie's
lips are painfully exquisite.</p><p>""Ok...stohh...stop...stop..."" She announces out of breath--her
body almost on the brink.</p><p>""Here let me show you."" Using both hands, Carla spreads her vagina
open to unveil the result of the teenager's efforts. The rewards are
astonishing and abundant.</p><p>Melanie observes as the viscous curtain of ivory cum spills out from
the bubbling cunt. The stream is dense and glutinous.</p><p>""Wow..."" The teenager finds the lewd sight galvanizing.</p><p>Diligently, she stretches her tongue and captures the flow before it
hits the carpet. It's rich and mildly tart. She closes her eyes and
savors the offering with passion. 'Hmmm so good...'</p><p>""Was that better?"" The inquiry awakes her from her reverie.</p><p>""Hmm hmmm"" She nods dreamy-eyed.</p><p>""Well...you know how to make it!"" Ms. Thorn encourages with a playful
pat on the teen's nose.</p><p>Forthwith, Melanie again latches on to the now fully erect clit and
pleasures it with alacrity. The intensity of her efforts is now
coupled with the expectation of nourishment. Up and down, up and down
her lips move; around and around her tongue dances; seeking
sustenance, craving warm cunt milk.</p><p>""Oh goodness...oh goodness baby!"" The melodious groans announce the
summit of Ms. Thorn's resistance.</p><p>""Too much...Aghhh...""</p><p>Suddenly, the pressurized flow of ejaculate showers the teenager's
face, momentarily blinding one of her eyes. The warm icing bathes her
skin like a soothing lotion--leaving the mark of romance printed
on her. It is a heart-warming moment--it is a splendid way to end
the day.</p><p>This unorthodox coupling soon transforms into an unrestrained
passion--a daily coordinated effort which is greatly coveted and
highly anticipated. Craving her fix of sweaty, fragrant cunt has
Melanie salivating every day towards the end of school day--the
exhilaration has her contemplating on skipping classes. Conversely,
Carla chastens her own excitement by moving her routine workouts
closer to her lover's arrival time--yet, her cunt betrays her and
begins creaming in anticipation of young and adoring afterschool lips.
In a ritualistic manner, absent a morning shower, the lady brews her
cunt with cum, sweat, and residual urine--bringing her genitals
to an exquisitely spicy peak which will present an extraordinary and
mouthwatering dish for the teenager.  Once the starved
fifteen-year old arrives, lady and teen spend the better part of their
day exulting in the haze of sensual ecstasy. Legs spread open and
hungry mouth attached to weeping cunt--only the obscene wet
sounds of young pleasuring lips and tongue, and the loving whispers of
encouragement vex the deaf silence.</p><p>Time marches on through the fog of love and passion. Still the town
remains dull and irksome--unaware of a budding new romance in the
midst of its own obtuseness.</p><p>----<em>Those silly hazards of love</em>----</p><p> ""Mel, skipping classes is unacceptable sweetie...""</p><p>""But I like being here with you..."" comes the innocent reply with a
wounded tone...</p><p>""I know, but you need school too.""</p><p>""But I rather be here..."" The teenager complains--reaching to
caress the lady under her robe.</p><p>""No, Melanie...I am serious!"" The lady announces--blocking the
fragile hand from its target. It is only a mild reflex, but one which
weighs heavy on the teen's feelings.</p><p>It's the first time in a while that Melanie has felt this way. She
had almost forgotten the sharp sting of a broken heart.</p><p>""Oh, please honey, don't cry...you know I...""</p><p>But her healing words fall on deaf ears as the teenager storms out.
Perhaps it is that all-nourishing, motherly side of her or perhaps it
is the deep love that she feels for the innocuous teenager that drove
her actions--nonetheless, after three days without Melanie, the
forty-one year old greatly regrets her fault. The realization of her
flub comes cloaked in intense desire and frustration--an alien
vexation of immoral sorts. It manifests itself in an incoherent
longing to have her pussy licked and sucked--selfishly
considering only her self interest--even at the teenager's peril.
It is a mental actualization that both scares her and excites her in a
wicked manner.</p><p>Then a knock on her door...</p><p>""Mel, I am so sorry for what I did. You know that I only want the
best for you.""</p><p>Carla sounds orderly and moral, but the truth is that she had been
artfully crafting her words for days.</p><p>""I know...I am sorry too"" The teenager whispers--embarrassed of
her previous bout of immaturity.</p><p>""Hey...don't be.""  The lady announces lovingly... a finger under
Melanie's chin.</p><p>Carla contemplates the teenager sitting on her porch. 'Gosh, when did
you come into my life?' She loves this girl, but she also now
perceives that she needs this girl in a very special way--there
is something about the teenager's innocence and loyalty that makes
Carla's loins burn with depraved arousal--maybe it is the
unyielding trust in her eyes, or perhaps the notion that such trust is
there to exploit; yet, three days of celibacy has her cunt ripe and
ready, begging for attention.</p><p>""Hey, I have a surprise for you...wanna see?"" Carla whispers on the
teen's ear.</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" Melanie nods enthusiastically--she is just happy to be
with her beloved lady.</p><p>""Well, then follow me young lady..."" Carla announces
flirtatiously.</p><p>Getting up slowly and deliberately, the lady turns her backside
towards the teenager and in exaggerated form bends her back to flash a
most welcome and desired view.</p><p>Melanie gasps as the short robe raises enough to unshroud a bare
vulva with a heavy strand of pink gluey ejaculate hanging from in
between the parted, thick lips. Ms. Thorn coquettishly waggles her
round muscular buttocks in front of the teen's face before venturing
inside the house with an overstated wiggling of her hips. Melanie
observes rapturously as the cum string diligently follows the lady,
stretching closer to the floor with each step, until it finally hits
the pavement right before the lady disappears past the netted
door.</p><p>Suddenly, Melanie realizes that the spectacle has left her immobile
and salivating heavily. Recovering quickly from her reveries, she
makes her way into the house only to feast again on another
breathtaking sight. In a remarkable display of flexibility, Ms. Thorn
awaits sitting on the edge of the couch, backside half hanging off,
and knees steady by her ears--displaying her wide open cunt to
the teenager's delectation. Melanie watches with excitement as Ms.
Thorn playfully dips her finger into the pool of pink syrupy cum
inside her splayed cunt, only to retrieve it slowly--coyly
examining its elasticity. Melanie's stomach rumbles in response to the
paradisiacal sight, it is one that adds to the already intense fire in
her belly.</p><p>Groaning inwardly, Melanie falls to her knees when Ms. Thorn waves
her wet finger sensually--signaling for the teenager to come
claim her prize. Literally, crawling across the living room, Melanie
moves with target-like diligence. As she arrives close enough to the
overheated well, the vulgar, yet sweet smell of unwashed cunt assails
her nostrils. It is a scent which she now cherishes deeply in her
heart--a scent that she has loved since the inception of their
gothic romance. Yet, well trained in Ms. Thorn's earthly fragrances,
Melanie's nose captures a distinct component, a hormonal additive
which gives the hot vagina a slightly fishy smell--a fragrance
that spikes her curiosity, but one that she volitionally embraces
nonetheless... Ms. Thorn is menstruating.</p><p>The bloody discharge now tinges the lady's otherwise vestal
ejaculate, giving it a pinkish tincture. The new complexion puzzles
the teenager, but also adds voracity to her already insatiable
appetite for cunt milk.</p><p>Eyes closed and mouth wide open, Melanie attempts to feast on the
banquet before her, but soon finds out that Ms. Thorn is harboring
other plans for her.</p><p>""Not yet baby...you are going to have to work for it."" Ms. Thorn
announces coquettishly, softly putting her wet fingers to the
teenager's forehead to stall her advances.</p><p>But the starved teen tries to nourish once again.</p><p>""Hey, hey...I said not yet honey"" Carla announces again--this
time with a firmer hand.</p><p>She soon finds herself --time after time--blocking
Melanie's stubborn attempts to latch on to her leaking pussy. This
contest endures until both lady and teenager are panting in sanguine
titillation. It is a wicked game, unplanned and spontaneous--a
sexual contest that elevates their libidos and exalts the beauty of
the moment.  And yet when there are no more pretenses to be
feigned, they uncork the floodgates and give way to their intemperate
passions.</p><p>Mouth wide-open with helpless hunger, the teenager clumsily strains
to engulf the over-developed vulva in one serving. It is a valiant
effort, but one that proves fruitless given the task at hand. The high
of the moment makes her irrational and unsteady; the creaming genitals
seem monolithic against her fragile mouth. She tries from different
angles, helplessly twisting and twirling, desperately trying to find
an efficient vector from which to feed on the leaking cunt. Then
finally, with a successful grip she latches on to the lower part of
Ms. Thorn's splayed vulva. It is a strategic move which allows her to
arrest the heavy flow of cum and bloody fluid streaming from the
boiling well...she indulges dreamily.</p><p>The cocktail of vaginal cum, tiny menstrual clots and menses has a
sharp metallic piquancy that greatly excites Melanie's taste buds. It
is an intoxicating brew which inebriates her senses.</p><p>""Hmm..."" The teenager complains in complete elation and sensual
overload.</p><p>As the teen voraciously suckles on the lady's privates, Ms. Thorn
accompanies the sexual march with a slight pumping of her hips. Given
her physical prowess, Carla knows she could do this for days. But
somehow today is different; she can feel her muscle fibers weakening,
and her respiration faltering--the pleasure is too much to
bear.</p><p>""Aghh fuck honey...your mouth is sooo good...""</p><p>""Yes honey, just like that...this is what good friends do together
...this is what family does...don't stop baby OK?"" The teen's
ministrations make the forty-one year old irrational.</p><p>""Oh gosh yes...you are mine...you are my little girl...""</p><p>""Oh honey...fuck school...you belong here doing this to me...OK?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" Melanie replies loyally--mouth full of cunt.</p><p>""Fuck sweetie...nobody has licked my pussy while I am on my
period...you know that?"" She inquires moonily--now fully under
the dark manacles of wicked lust.</p><p>The sudden sparkle in the teen's eyes conveys a silent response...she
feels important.</p><p>""Are you happy to be the first one honey?</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" Melanie acknowledges with utmost pride.</p><p>""Oh fuck...you are so sweet honey....aghhh...""</p><p>The teen's willingness and loyalty, and her own immoral incoherence
quickly brings Carla to a soul chattering orgasm--it is a
thunderous climax that has her ejaculating carelessly all over
Melanie's face to the tune of vociferous groans and obscene grunts. It
is a majestic moment--a true binding experience for both lady and
teenager; it is an experience that brings them closer emotionally.</p><p>The murmurous wings of a flock of birds are the only live melody in
the desolate parks and dim boulevards. Quietude seems to be the way of
this tiresome place--but, Carla and Melanie live their fantasy
amidst this dull serenity. They march on in the face of oscitance.</p><p> </p><p>---A deviant innocence---</p><p> </p><p>Ms. Thorn again sits on the edge of the couch, knees locked by her
ears. It seems now like the only logical way to sit when her beloved
teenager is around; but today the agenda is new and exciting, of
deviant sorts.</p><p>Melanie carefully studies the wrinkled hole that is Ms. Thorn's anus.
Its virtuous cleanliness and shiny tan halo make it an exquisite
prospect. Without hesitation she brings her nose to the warm orifice
and sniffs it. 'Hmm...' The scent is crude and musky, it makes her
mouth water.</p><p>She indulges once again, this time she inhales deeply with her eyes
closed--the expression in her face is one of concentration; the
teen tries to document the smell through the delicious myriad of the
lady's natural fragrances. She has smelled reeking cunt and sweaty
feet--yet, she decides that this fragrance smells more like an
assemblage of sweaty armpit compounded with a darker perfume.</p><p>""So honey...what does it smell like?"" Ms. Thorn
inquires--blushing at the lascivious, yet provocative game.</p><p>The teenager once again engages in the tribal ritual, but this time
she brings her nose in contact with the winking asshole, sniffing
diligently and passionately--yet, her quest yields the same
results. Looking up at her beloved lady, she shrugs in a sign of
bewilderment.</p><p>""I don't know...like ass?"" She announces candidly.</p><p>Ms. Thorn can't help but to break out in laughter at the expense of
such an honest, but innocent remark. The timing of the innocuous
response is ironic and hilarious. Soon both lady and teenager
celebrate with giggles and chuckles as they honor the comedic episode.
They laugh non-stop until they are both gasping for air.</p><p>""Do you like it?"" Ms. Thorn asks in a whispered tone--her mood
suddenly more businesslike. She bites her lower lip in a display of
sensuality as she expects an all too common reply.</p><p>""Hmm hmm"" Melanie nods shyly.</p><p>""Wanna taste?""</p><p>""Hmm hmm""</p><p>The teenager is persistent in her attempts to penetrate through the
muscular fabric of Ms. Thorn's anus. As the day becomes warmer the
sweat creeps into her eyes and obfuscates her valiant efforts.</p><p>""Honey...you got to push a little harder....hmmgghh.""</p><p>Melanie's warm and wet tongue causes Ms. Thorn's asshole to clench
every time the teenager attempts to penetrate through the tight rim.
'Gosh, I need to relax.' Carla knows that Melanie's delicate tongue is
no match for her gluteal muscles.</p><p> ""Ok honey...try it like this now."" Ms. Thorn
announces--lying sideways with her ass dangling off the couch and
one leg extended perpendicular to her torso. She is now sweating
profusely and her body is tiring, but she is very intent on getting
that sweet tongue up her asshole.</p><p>""Baby, hold on...here, this should help."" With one hand she spreads
her cheeks further apart forcing her anus to open slightly.</p><p>With a tiring tongue, but also determined to taste Ms. Thorn's
rectum, Melanie pounces on the bright chance presented to her, and
with a final herculean effort she manages to penetrate the resilient
hole with a quarter of her tongue.</p><p>""Ungghh...fuck, there we go honey...""</p><p>The invasive sensation makes Ms. Thorn's asshole quiver incessantly
around Melanie's tongue, but the teenager knows better than to
retrieve after so much ground has been gained.</p><p>""Sorry honey...I can't help it""</p><p>""Nnngg nnngg"" The teenager tries to console Ms. Thorn but her tongue
is lodged in the warm anus.</p><p>After the better part of countless minutes of struggle, Ms. Thorn
adapts to the wet intruder and her muscles start to relax. She
encourages Melanie's lingual caresses by slowly rocking her buttocks
against the teenager's tongue. Her asshole is now ripe for the
taking.</p><p>""Oh fuck...yes honey, try to go deeper.""</p><p>As the lady's rectum completely surrenders to the wet invader,
Melanie manages to push her tongue all the way inside the sticky
tunnel. Her jaw stretches to its limits as she attempts to maintain a
firm impalement. It is a compromising position but the intimacy of the
moment makes the salacious act totally worth it.</p><p>The gummy lining of Ms. Thorn's rectum seem to have a vice-like grip
on Melanie's tongue, but the teenager knows that she has won half the
battle.  In unison with Ms. Thorn's rhythm, Melanie slowly but
deliberately begins her assault on the sweet asshole.</p><p>""Aghhh...that's great honey..."" Ms. Thorn complains--the
sensation of Melanie's granulated tongue in her nether hole sends
electrified shivers up her spine.</p><p>""Gosh...you are so talented!""</p><p>""May...mah...maybe you should stay with me tonight...would
you...aghhh...like that? ""</p><p>""Hmm hmm""</p><p>""I could let you do this...ohhh...all night if you wanted..."" Ms.
Thorn offers, lovingly caressing Melanie's hair.</p><p>""Nngg...nngg..."" Melanie nods frantically--thrilled with the
idea of spending the night pleasing her much beloved lady.</p><p>""Is that a yes honey?"" Ms. Thorn taunts the teenager like a mother
teasing her daughter after revealing a pleasant surprise.</p><p>""Hmm hmm""</p><p>""Very well...now do it harder and deeper for me OK?"" Ms. Thorn
demands; her hand grasping the back of Melanie's neck and firmly
pulling the teen's sweaty face deep in between her warm perspiring
cheeks.</p><p>Melanie volitionally accepts the rough play and resumes a more
energetic tongue fucking--the prospects of spending the night
with Ms. Thorn has her working with renewed vigor. Aching tongue and
jaw become but trivial discomforts as she closes her eyes and takes to
flight in a world were only Ms. Thorn's wonderful love exists.</p><p>Melanie spends the night with Ms. Thorn, and it is a magnificent
night. She falls asleep tongue to cunt and nose to asshole. The musky
aroma of Ms. Thorn's private parts shrouds Melanie in a magical
fog--an esoteric mist which makes her feel safe and
loved--it makes her feel protected. It is the best night's sleep
that she has ever experienced. She dreams happily and reposes
contented with her new life.</p><p>She skips school the next morning, but somehow it feels natural.
Under the pacifying rain of warm water she relaxes and enjoys the
moment. She is taking a much needed shower with her beloved lady. She
is on her knees lovingly giving head to her lady. As she suckles on
the obscenely distended clitoris, therapeutic fingers wash her hair.
They are soothing and reposeful. Sometimes the loving digits betray
her calmness, but only for the much noble cause of steadying her head
to hump her mouth. She happily accepts the tradeoff. It is a bargain
that she would be willing to accept forever.</p><p>""Melanie...aghh...Mel, honey..."" Ms. Thorn struggles to revive
Melanie from her reveries--the teen's lips are doing a magical
number on the forty-one year old.</p><p>""Honey...hnngg...there is something I want to give you."" She manages
to announce.</p><p>The teenager releases the ultra-sensitive nodule with a loud pop.</p><p>""Aghhh...""</p><p>""Here baby, open your mouth..."" Ms. Thorn instructs. She accommodates
the teenager's head at a slightly upward angle. Melanie blindly trusts
Ms. Thorn, and lends herself to the moment.</p><p>Bringing her left foot high on the slippery wall, Ms. Thorn positions
her spread cunt directly above the teenager's mouth, with one hand she
uses the back of Melanie's head to stabilize her balance, with the
other she maintains her vulva splayed open.</p><p>""This is for being such a wonderful girl...I love you honey."" Ms.
Thorn offers--her gaze filled with tenderness.</p><p>From her vantage point, Melanie witnesses the magical moment when Ms.
Thorn's piss-hole swells and then erupts into a strong and steady
stream of amber urine. The torrent bathes the back of her throat
causing her to choke momentarily. She tries to ingest as diligently as
possible, but the warm flow of tangy pee is too abundant. Melanie
holds Ms. Thorn's loving gaze as she attempts to drink as much of the
offering as possible; her own gaze is one of devotion and
appreciation. When the overflow of urine begins to spill from the
teenager's mouth, Ms. Thorn bathes the rest of Melanie's face until
the torrential flow of pee recedes. The exotic act is one that is
considered to be loving and caring by both lady and teenager. It is a
magnificent way to honor their wonderful relationship.</p><p>The tepid breeze carries the message through the silent streets and
avenues. It is a loud message of love and revival--a tale of
valor and renascence. Obtuseness is no longer the story of this vapid
Arizona town, for it is now home to fantasy and magic--hope and
illusion. It is Ms. Thorn's and Melanie's gift to this town.</p>"
337,In The Bedroom,Babykeiko,1,,"['F', 'g']","<p>It was well past midnight... little Keiko could not sleep...
something had woken her up... she decided to find warmth... find
contentment... and she knew of only one place...</p><p>She very quietly opened the door to her mummy's bedroom... it was
dark, too... but she knew her way in the dark...</p><p>She whispered... ever so softly... 'Mummy'... 'are you awake?'</p><p>It could hardly be heared... so soft... a tiny little whisper
breaking the bedroom calm...</p><p>Keiko's mummy stirred... not really waking... 'hey baby girl'... a
groggy, sleepy voice... 'c'mere'... two arms outstretched from
underneath the warm duvet... such rich soft skin...</p><p>Keiko didn't need to hear anything else... her supple lithe body
slipped quietly into her mummy's bed... and even more effortlessly,
naturally into her mummy's arms...</p><p>warmth...</p><p>protection...</p><p>love...</p><p>Keiko's head tucked underneath her mummy's... 'better, baby?' came
Mummy's sleepy voice...</p><p>A tiny whispered answer: 'yes Mummy'...</p><p>'I know just the thing to help us both to sleep,' sighed Mummy... she
opened her night gown... her breast spilling out...</p><p>Keiko's mouth found her mummy's nipple in the dark... it stood...
waiting... wanting... to be engulfed... which it was... in an
instant...</p><p>A deep baby girl sigh... followed by a long agreeing Mummy sound...
somewhere between a moan and a satisfied gurgle...</p><p>Soft adult knowing hands caressed... stroked hair... a small hand
softly stroked a warm back... slower... sleepier... until... all
movement stopped... and all that could be heared was the sound of
sleep... together...</p><p>Little Keiko and Mummy were so close... cuddled and snuggled
together... little Keiko woke up... intertwined with the warm large
soft mummy body sososoo warmly against her... Mummy had been awake
already a little longer... but both were still sleepy... dreamy...
nude...</p><p>Mummy's hands caressed and stroked her baby girl softly... lovingly...
freely roaming the silky smooth skin of her little girl... rubbing
the baby nippies that had hardened in Keiko's slumber... the soft
tiny tummy and baby belly button... which once had connected her baby
girl to her womb... when Keiko was still buldged inside her loving
belly...</p><p>Mummy's soft large breast was kind of draped on her baby girl's upper
body... Mummy shifted her upper body a little... and the large
maternal boob caressed her baby girl's face... Keiko's eyes half
sleepy half glazed and unfocused because of Mummy's sensual touches
all over... Mummy's hardened rubbery nipple stroked Keiko's face, and
with a whimper she opened her mouth to receive... to latch on... to
make love with her little mouth to Mommy's beautiful sensual
breast... to nurse and satisfy...</p><p>Mummy groaned softly as she felt the warm little lips engulf her
adult nipple... and she groaned again when she felt the insistent tug
tug tug on her breast from the warm mouth...</p><p>Without losing contact between breast and baby mouth she shifted
herself over her baby girl... wedging open her little leggies... in
between lay Keiko's small smooth immature but oh so needy little
cunny... Mummy lowered herself onto her baby... towering over her in
her big adultness...</p><p>And the love making started in earnest... and the desire to do so
never never stopped...</p>"
338,Keiko Misses Her Mummy,Babykeiko,1,,"['Fg', 'g solo']","<p>little keiko is in bed... she is staying at her grandmothers house...
which she likes a lot as she gets spoiled and is allowed to stay up
late and play in the large lush garden</p><p>but little keiko also misses her mummy... who is back home... it is
strange... yes, she loves the time away from the big city in the much
cooler and breezier mountains of hakone but at the same time... when
in bed... she misses the warmth, closeness and intimacy of being with
her mummy in that special way that is their shared secret...</p><p>it is morning and the sun is painting golden stripes on the wall and
floor... a promise of the warm day to come... keiko knows its early
because it is still very quiet... she can hear the loud chirp from
the cicadas and the loud squawk from the frogs near the river on the
other side of the narrow winding road...</p><p>the house is a farm style building... but since her grandfather died
her grandmother had leased the land away to local villagers, unable
to do farm work herself... her grandfather used to work the rice
paddies himself, getting up at dawn and coming back around lunch to
avoid the heat... to return around 4 and come home for supper...</p><p>the rhythm in the house was still the same even though her
grandfather had passed... except for getting up... keiko's
grandmother would get up later now as she was approaching 75...</p><p>little keiko was in that dreamy state between waking and sleeping...
a warm gentle slumber... her mind with her mummy... it was at these
times that, when she was at home, she would be snuggled up to the
warm generous adult nude body of her mummy... safe... entwined...
feeling almost like she was engulfed... and as both would wake up,
their embrace would tighten... her mummy's hands would softly caress
and stroke... putting her baby girl in a dreamy wakey sleepy sensual
state... her mummy's hands softly rhythmically stroking up and down
her back ..., kissing and nuzzling her hair and face with soft gentle
kisses... raining on her like warm expressions of love</p><p>in her grandmothers guestroom bed... so big for such a little girl...
keiko moved her small hand between her legs... into the undies she
wore... cupping her small girl cunny as if to protect and warm it...
nothing here was like it was when she was at home... including the
fact little keiko was dressed... clothed the whole day and night...
her grandmother a proponent of modesty and properness at all times...
hence the undies...</p><p>her mother had guided her to her breasts... softly cupping her boob
and pressing the erected thick nipple into her little girls mouth...
and keiko remembered how her mother had whispered oooh so close into
keiko's little ear... each word emanating a warm breath of air that
would make the soft hairs on her arm stand... and make her shiver
from sensual overload as she tried to get even closer into the warm
embrace of her mothers caring arms and softly stroking arms...</p><p>her mummy had said that, while at her grandmothers, nothing she did
could allow any hint of the loving affair they were having... and
despite her very tender years, little keiko had understood that, if
the beauty of the relationship between herself and her mummy was to
continue and grow, she should not allude or even hint at it to
others, family included...</p><p>and then her mummy had whispered more... saying: baby girl, listen
carefully... mummy knows its sometimes hard to not be together... but
at the same time your grandmother does want to see you and she is too
old to travel to tokyo, so you will stay with her... i know you love
her and she loves you... not like we love each other, but a strong
family bond none the less... so while you are with her, here is what
i want you to think about when you have a moment to yourself... when
no-one else is around...</p><p>all this while, keiko had nursed on her mummy's thickly erected and
extended nipple in her warm mouth... drinking in her mummys whole
warm sensual sexual being... the words became soft gentle whispers...
as gentle as the stroking hand on her back, going from her neck (just
where her hair started) down to the soft slope of her little bum...
mummys other hand nudged open her little girls legs and keiko felt
the warm hand cupping her baby smooth very inny kitty much the same
she now did herself in her grandmothers guest bed... it was just that
her mothers hand was obviously so much larger and extended from her
slightly bulging pubes (hairless and smooth) to well past the little
opening to her immature cunny, almost to her small anal opening...</p><p>baby, her mummy whispered, when you have such private time... i want
you to think about mummys cunt... my warm wet open pussy... do you
like Mummy's cunt sweetheart? think about it... do you like how it
flowers open... do you like how it is so wet from being so close to
you... from sharing our love and sex? i want you to think about
that...</p><p>and when you come back on sunday afternoon.... are you going to be a
good girl for your Mummy? i promise you... when we come home... i
will feed you and then we can celebrate the fact that you are back
with a warm shared bath and an early night... mummy will have to hold
back so much... because i always miss my babygirl so much... i have
to so be mind-full to keep it slow and not just grab you in the car
as we drive from the train station home...</p><p>And what if Mummy is very aroused and wants something from keiko?
What if Mummy lowers her warm, wet cunt right down onto keiko's open
mouth? Would you like sweetheart? I will want rub my cunt over you
whole face. I will want you to be there like that for me, willingly.
helping mummy to cum in wet squirts on your lovely little girl's
face... enough for me to lick from you... like a mother cat washing
her little kitten... and enough to share as we kiss in our cuddled
afterglow... and keiko knew she would... that her little world would
be complete again in her mummys bed... where they shared their
forbidden intimacy as lovers...</p><p>all these thoughts flooded little keiko's mind... her little hand on
her tiny cunny inside her undies... with very little effort keikos
small index had started strumming and diddling her little clitty...
and as her mind flooded, so did her cunny... and a warm glowing cummy
made her body jerk and shiver under the warm blankets in that much too
big bed in her grandmother's guest bedroom...</p>"
339,Train Journey,Babykeiko,1,An intimate encounter on a train with a surprise discovery at the end…,['Fg tg voy'],"<p>It was late, much later than what I had planned. But we had such a
good time and now it was time to go home. My baby girl was tired… it
had been a full day, filled with clothes shopping, dinner at McD, a
movie and then ice cream.</p><p>The train was on time and very quiet. We found a private compartment
for the 2 hours back to our small village. And we were lucky in that
this was an express train… just one stop and other than that
nobtfnstop. Soon after the train started moving, my little girl
started yawning and rubbing her eyes… I patted my lap and she
clambered onto it. She is so soft… so warm… she smells so beautiful…
I hug her small form against me and she sighs deeply… so content…</p><p>The stop came 20 minutes into the journey. A youngish, coltish
looking teen girl asked if she could join our space and I
acknowledged my approval with a quick nod, not wanting to wake up my
baby girl. But I did not need to worry… my little darling was still
somewhere between dream and waking… The teen smiled a little smile to
me and then went back to listening to her music and staring out the
window into the dark night.</p><p>I whispered in my little girls small ear: “That was the last stop
before ours baby. In 1.5 hours we will be home.” My little girl
snuggled closer onto my lap. Her not too short but not too long
little girls Burberry shirt covered her upper legs somewhere half way
her thighs. She shuffled herself around, trying to find the perfect
sit on my lap. So soft and nice… such a warm lovely girl… Eventually
she had her legs either side of one of my legs, and her little body
draped against me. Her little face was in my neck, I felt her little
nosey pressed into the warmth of my soft skin… felt her breathing
like tiny caresses…</p><p>And I felt her pubic bone… her bulging pudenda… under her little
skirt… on my naked thigh… no underwear to hinder the contact… just a
warm soft nude hairless little girl vulva wrapped against my equally
nude thigh… the little cunny I loved and adored so much…
I stroked the back of her head as my baby girl snuggled even closer
to me. Her small upper body draped against my breasts… so delicious…
her little nosey in my neck…</p><p>And then… softly… almost unnoticeable… she began to rock herself… as
she had done so so many times in the past… from when she was a tiny
baby had she seeked the pleasure from between her tiny leggies… and I
had never denied her… I couldn’t… I was so in love with her from the
minute her tiny-naked-new-born-little-baby-girl body was put in my
arms, against my skin… and she had latched on… and that was it… I was
lost in my desire and love and need for her…</p><p>Trying not to be obvious I looked towards our young travel companion.
She stared out the window, her head softly moving to the music only
she was hearing through her headset. She was quite pretty… not drop
dead beautiful… but she had something… she looked to be half asian…
and her features were so feminine… I noticed I was staring at her…
she had long thin legs, and… well… she was thin everything… she
didn’t seem to have a well developed bossom either… I found her truly
quite attractive… waify… girlish… pretty…
And all the while my little girl was rocking herself on my naked
thigh… it was getting warmer and warmer on the little spot where she
and I connected… warmer, yes… and a little damp…</p><p>I pulled my little darling even closer to me… I felt her warm breaths
coming a little faster… and felt her little legs clamping and opening
just that tiny bit more as she rocked herself… when she was like this
it was as if she was in a different place… just in her own little
world… which she would not emerge from until the sweet finale had
been reached…</p><p>I was a little worried that her small movements were now becoming
somewhat obvious… and looked again in the direction of the teen. She
was still staring out the window… and again I could not help but look
at her... my left hand softly stroking my little girl’s back while my
right hand softly held her head in place in my neck…</p><p>The girl seemed oblivious… and my left hand wandered and I stroked my
little girl's bummy absentmindedly over her Burberry skirt… down and
then up her back in lazy small, slow circles… her little body began
to respond more and more to the pleasure she was giving herself
rocking her now wet little immature girl vagina on my thigh… there
was no denying… my baby had aroused me… as she always does… and I
felt her sexuality and her need in slowly increasing urgent little
movements…</p><p>And then I saw that the girl was no longer looking out the window…
she was looking straight at us… my little girl, making not so hidden
little movements forward and backward on my thigh… my hand on her
bummy… steering her… guiding her… to the release she so needed…</p><p>And the girl smiled a little smile with that beautiful oriental face
of hers… her long black hair done up on the back of her head… and
then the girl mouthed “so sweet” and smiled again… I knew exactly
what she meant… she knew what was going on… well… not all that was
going on… but my little girls movements were now clearly noticeable…
and could only be explained in one way…</p><p>And I was horny… horny because my baby was using my thigh against her
little cunny to make herself cum… she was blatantly masturbating her
bare, hairless little slitty on my thigh… and this asian girl knew…
was watching… it made me wet… and horny…</p><p>And so I stroked my baby’s little bum… to help her get the maximum
friction against her wetness… her utterly smooth, immature but wet
cunny… and I looked at the other girl… who was now watching…
watching… her face flush… and her hands folded together in the crotch
of her skirt… where I saw her press it… down… relax… down… relax…
down… and so on… she saw that I saw…</p><p>My baby girl was now really on her way… she was in fact getting
close… and in my foggy horny mind… I raised her skirt so that the
girl watching us could see… see her nudity under her skirt… her pert
little girl bum… clenching and unclenching… and each time a hint of
her tiny cunny… rubbing back and forth on my thigh…</p><p>The Asian girl lifted her legs and placed her heels on the bench… and
pulled her knee length skirt up… she looked at me… straight into my
glazing eyes… her hand now stroking and squeezing her undies…
something… something… I couldn’t wrap my head around that something
that was tickling the back of my brain as I saw the girl manipulate
between her legs…</p><p>My little warm darling had lost all pretence and was working towards
her climax… rubbing herself against my warm naked thigh… I looked at
the Asian girl while I held my baby’s little skirt high on her back…
the Asian girl looked straight at me and mouthed ‘please’ and then
again ‘please’ while her hands manipulated between her legs…</p><p>Wordlessly I understood her… and nodded yes… she looked at me… and I
at her… she unbuttoned her cardigan… under which she had a pretty
dark burgundy bra… which she pushed up… showing me her small teen
titties… like half a tangerine… but with a fat strawberry on top… a
seriously puffy nipple capped each teen tittie…</p><p>And then her hands went between her legs again… and with a deft move
she pulled her panties' crotch sideways… and then I knew what I had
not been able to grasp before… where there should be a teen pussy was
instead an erect teen penis… not huge... but stiff... a little
crooked... uncut... pretty... yes... pretty on her... I looked… tried
to match it all together… from her erection… held by her slender,
pretty hands… up… to her puffed nipples capping those small girl
breasts… to her face… flushed… eyes sparkling… her mouth wordlessly
speaking again… ‘please… OK? Please?’</p><p>And I nodded… it was all too much anyway… my warm little darling on
my thigh was rubbing and moaning little ‘uh… uh… uhs’ in my neck… I
moved both my hands on her velvety soft little bottom to help her
clench and wrap against it… I pulled and pushed her soft bottom down
with each forward slide…</p><p>I looked to the Asian… well… girl… yes… still very much a girl… with
a permanent strap-on… I was so overloaded with sensual imagery,
smells, feelings and thoughts…</p><p>I heard my little baby go in overdrive… I felt her clamping down… her
little legs stretched onto the ground and her wet velvety smooth
hairless cunny pressed hard against my thigh… she shuddered… once,
twice and one more time… emitting little “ohs” with each shudder… I
whispered “oh baby… my baby girl… what a good cummy… you’re so
beautiful… that’s it… make it all cum….”</p><p>And then I looked up because I heard a moan… it was of course the
Asian girl… as I looked up I saw her stiff member ejaculate… and a
mild spontaneous orgasm made me whimper while I snuggled my little
girl…</p>"
340,In the Middle of the Night,Babykeiko,1,I wrote this dreamy sequence for someone special,['Fg lac'],"<p>deep at night... lust... it washes over mommy... it is not a dream...
her babygirl is real... she is there... with her... warm... nude...
close... so soft and small... mommy sits on her knees... looking at
her sleeping little child... her daughter...her lover... mommys hands
wander over her own soft belly, down and then up, pushing up the warm
soft flesh of her milk-filled breasts...</p><p>'will this ever stop?' she wondered... she had played with her
babygirl a few times during the day and evening only a few hours
ago... yet she had woken now... 3am... with that glowing, fluttering
feeling of lust in her belly... her womb... her uterus... the feeling
that was awoken when she had conceived... when her babygirl had
started growing inside her... these deep seeded feelings of motherly
love and need and lust... aroused beyond words for her babygirl...</p><p>she gently touched the silky soft skin of her baby's right leg...
raised it... then nudged it wide by pushing on the inside of that
little babysoft knee...</p><p>she stroked the inside of the tiny leg... so soft... her other hand
plunged with urgency between her own legs... god, her own pussy was
so wet... again... because of her child...</p><p>her hand cupped her little girls tiny cunny... such an erotic
sight... her adult hand, covering, protecting, loving her childs
smooth, small, warm little sex...</p><p>mommy presses ever so slightly with her middle finger... her little
mina grunts softly in her sleep... the gentle nudges of mommys finger
increase in pace and urgency... her finger so large compared to that
tiny little hairless cunny...</p><p>her baby wakes... not fully... but her eye lids flutter... her face
changes from peaceful sleep to realization that she is being sexed by
her mommy... again... and then her little face contorts as she feels
her own lust awakened... again... her little hips rock... mommy moans
as she realizes her childs never ending sexual lust is awakened...</p><p>mommy diddles... her little childs cunny is so swollen again... so
ready for sex... so in need to be touched... mommy leans forward...
and with the hand that was just rubbing her own swollen clitty... she
expresses her breast... while half hanging over her babygirl... warm
mommy milk sprays over her baby's little body... it functions as a
lubricant... and mommy's finger wedges between the pudgy flesh of her
childs cunty...</p><p>soon, the rocking and the grunting of her baby reaches a peak...
bucking... humping... cumming... for her mommy...</p>"
341,The Photo Shoot,Babykeiko,1,How little Linnie's photo shoots evolved to something quite tingly…,"['F', 'g', 'exhib', 'voy']","<p>It was warm in the photo studio... but small-framed Lynn (Linnie to
her parents and friends) was used to it... she was an experienced
model by now, having posed since she was a mere toddler... children's
clothes, toy catalogs, family restaurants... Linnie was popular for
her baby face, her unruly mob of curls (on account of her black dad
and Japanese mom)... and her overall, total cuteness...</p><p>But this time, it was different... it had been gradual, but in time
Linnie had become one of her photographers' favorite models... for
commercial shoots, of course, but equally for other, more private
photography as well... not modeling, more like posing...</p><p>Initially in cute pajamas and bathing suits... but as Linnie grew more
comfortable and relaxed, the outfits became skimpier... yes: sexier...
nothing distasteful, but erotic, dreamy and sensuous...</p><p>Linnie had many different thoughts about it all... first of all, she
loved the attention from Alex, whose full name was Alexandra... Alex
was the total opposite from little Linnie... she was big, perhaps even
heavy, and her whole body looked round, soft and full... it was
attractive to Linnie in a very maternal way... it connected with
Linnie's need to feel even younger then her years... it was so much
easier to be a baby girl... to be told... to be directed... not having
to think, just to 'be' in the presence of someone who clearly loved
her... exactly how Alex made her feel during their sessions...</p><p>Secondly, Linnie loved the outfits and the thrill of exposure... in
her little-girl mind, her understanding wasn't as well defined, of
course... but to her it was the thrill of being directed into wearing
these outfits and being photographed in these poses that tickled her
inner core... it felt like warmth and excitement and tingling and
chocolate, all at the same time...</p><p>And gradually the direction from Alex was no longer just vocal but had
become physical... she had started to literally place little Linnie in
the poses she wanted... her leg bent this way, her arm held over her
head, lying her on her side and and bending her upper leg... Linnie
was molded and modeled to fit Alex's ideas and imagination...</p><p>Alex was always dressed in a very relaxed way around little Linnie...
and gradually became as nude as little Linnie was nearly nude... her
soft, pendulous, jiggling breasts, nipples thick and erect, pointing
down towards Alex's soft belly... her pudenda and round, inviting
bottom covered by tiny panties...</p><p>Alex always kept her studio very warm... 'to keep you comfortable,
little Linnie'... it made being almost completely undressed oh, so easy...</p><p>And so the sessions evolved... regular modeling assignments, always
followed by what Alex wanted...</p><p>And so it was that Linnie wore the tiniest of bikini undies, little
bow ties on her childish hips... two pretty butterflies on the front
of her bulging, immature pudenda... and a gauzy, see-through top with
spaghetti straps bow-tied over her bony, slim shoulders...</p><p>Alex had positioned her this way and that... sitting on her knees with
hands folded on her head... taking shots from her front, side and
back... Linnie lying on her back, knees slightly folded sideways...
exposing... oh yes, her little camel toe... and it went on...</p><p>Little Linnie became so dreamy... so nice and comfortable, all the
time that growing feeling of ticklish, sensual warmth in the pit of
her tummy...</p><p>Alex molded little Linnie on her tummy... and then softly tugged on
the spaghetti straps which loosened so easily... in the next shot she
sat Linnie up, and the gauzy top fell off... exposing Linnie's
immature little-girl chest... so flat... so sweet... so pretty...
Linnie's skin a gentle olive color... her nippies small but erect and
visible... full of promise for when she would grow into puberty...</p><p>More photos... more poses... more gentle touches and softly murmured
instructions... more intense feelings deep in Linnie's tummy...</p><p>While sitting on her knees, Alex pulled on the bow tie strings of
Linnie's bikini undies... they fell away... little Linnie felt as if
she were floating... so good... so bare... so pure...</p><p>More photos... Linnie so exposed, her little legs folded open... her
small, hairless slit utterly revealed... a tiny sheet of shiny, sticky
wetness caught between her little lips... so prominent already for
such a small girl... the result of her father's roots, where girls
mature early...</p><p>Alex gently took little Linnie's hand... placed it between the child's
legs... where she felt so good, so wet, so warm...</p><p>'Go ahead, babygirl... make it feel good... it's OK... just follow
those lovely warm feelings...'</p><p>And little Linnie did... slowly masturbating her immature cunny...
gently touching... bringing herself off while the camera clicked...</p>"
342,525 - Michi and the Jets,Babykeiko,1,Michi loves to go swimming... and not just because she loves swimming…,['Fg'],"<p>I guess I was somehow part inspiration to the 525 challenge... so 
here is mine... thank you JetBoy for your editing help as 
always...</p><p>She had been swimming, her favorite pastime... swimming in the public 
indoor pool in the winter...</p><p>She loved luxuriating her frail, slim body in front of the jets that 
spouted hot water into the pool, forever circulating and filtering 
the water... It excited her to feel the jet spurt up against her 
little-girl boobies... and when you would hang back at just the right 
angle... </p><p>Because of the weather, there were few people in the pool... There 
was a swimmer pulling laps at the far end... he was a lifeguard, and 
Michelle, Michi to her friends, had seen him many times...</p><p>And then there was a woman, probably late fifties or so, beautiful 
black skin, a ready smile and well toned for her age... a streak of 
gray hair at her temples with her hair pulled back in a bun... she 
looked like Michelle Obama, just older...</p><p>Michi hung in front of her jets... there was a hand rail to hang on 
to, which is exactly what she did... steering the invisible jet 
underwater this way and that by moving her body...</p><p>Michi knew about sex from chatting with her friends... from sex-ed 
lessons in school... she had even seen some ""stuff,"" as she called 
it, online... she was quite intrigued and treasured her mother's late 
wednesday afternoon returns from work, as it was then that she would 
explore otherwise blocked sites on her mom's laptop...</p><p>It felt so good... Michi's eyes closed and opened... so very, very 
good... it got better by the minute... it was as if...</p><p>""Why, hello there""...</p><p>She saw the lady next to her, hanging from the rail... just like she 
was...</p><p>""Feels good, doesn't it?"" she asked... her voice was sultry... she 
smiled as if they shared a little secret...</p><p>Michi could not help but notice the thick nipples poking the wet 
fabric of the woman's bathing suit... a low groan came from the 
woman's throat... eyes closed... then she focused again on 
Michi... ""Oh that feels lovely""...</p><p>Michi was slowly drowning in the woman's hazel colored eyes... they 
squinted each time she groaned... ever more frequently... </p><p>To this day, Michi can't explain why, but she put her small left hand 
over the woman's right hand that gripped the railing in front of 
those powerful filtration jets...</p><p>She marveled at the contrast between her skin and the woman's skin... 
her hand so much smaller than the woman's...</p><p>The woman uttered a gutteral groan as Michi's hand touched hers... 
then she shuddered... shuddered... her eyes closing and re-focusing 
on Michi...</p><p>It was over... the woman had orgasmed, this much Michi knew... she 
herself had never felt it... she had been thinking it might happen 
today, but the woman had interrupted her...</p><p>The woman hung on the rail and said ""thank you little one, I hope you 
enjoy this little secret many more times...""</p><p>She swam away and climbed from the water, nipples very visible... and 
she disappeared into the locker rooms...</p>"
343,'t Was the night brefore Christmas,Babykeiko,1,Mommy and her little girl get ready for Santa's arrival,['Fg'],"<p>'t was the night before Christmas, and Mommy felt a little lonely and
blue... after all, here she was, 8 months pregnant from the man she
had finally separated from 6 months ago... they had tried, really
tried... even thought that perhaps a second child could rekindle the
spark... but it was clear, the spark was gone.</p><p>Ever since her husband had admitted he was bi-sexual... and had
had sexual relations with other men during their marriage of 8
years... that was it.</p><p>It was not that she was against bi-sexuality... far from it... she
was adventurous as the next girl... had experimented heavily during
her teens, college... actually, even during her pre-teen years.</p><p>But she was an old fashioned girl... expecting loyalty and monogamy
in marriage... sure, there are temptations... there always are... but
that is what daydreams are for.</p><p>The separation and subsequent divorce had been quick and painless...
her and her now ex-husband had no battles, no arguments... so all was
agreed upon amicably, and all was – in principle – good
now.</p><p>But... now it was the night before Christmas and Mommy had nowhere to
go... her ex was visiting his parents, at least 4 hours away by car...
and what little family she had herself was at least 4 hours away by
air.</p><p>So it was just her... and her little girl Jessica... and her very
prominent new little girl, as yet to be named... tucked safely inside
her bulging belly.</p><p>Little Jessica, Jess to her mommy, was your ordinary 4 year old... an
at times loud, playful, mostly happy, typical 4 year old... she had
her mother's features... but very much had her father's brain.</p><p>Just earlier this year she was identified as a highly gifted child,
needing special education to ensure she would, as expected, go quicker
through the school system then ordinary kids would... Mommy felt very
proud about her smart baby girl, but it also worried her somewhat to
have a special needs child. Even though the need was actually a good
thing... having a recognized highly gifted child going to a school
that was designed for such children would mean no worries about
grades... ever.</p><p>She was thinking about all of these things as she lay in the bath...
the jets set to a low level... luxuriating in the feeling of near
weightlessness as she floated in the large tub... taking weight of her
8 month pregnant body was a good thing.</p><p>Her thoughts were disrupted because little Jess walked in... ""Mommy I
can't find Mr. snuggles,"" she said, not in the least taken aback by the
sight of her mothers prominent pregnant nudeness in the bath.</p><p>""Have you checked under the bed, Jess? I have found it there at least
3 times already.""</p><p>Jess nodded ""no"" and padded off to her room. ""I found it"" Mommy
heard, and Jess returned with mr snuggles tucked against her chin, and
she sat down on the closed toilet seat... dressed in her dora the
explorer pajamas... her little feet not even touching the floor...
she placed her thumb in her mouth, and suckled on it contently.</p><p>Removing her thumb for a moment, she spoke: ""Tomorrow is Christmas
morning,"" and put the thumb back in her mouth.</p><p>""Yes it is,"" said Mommy, admiring her baby girl's angelic features.</p><p>Christmas morning was really important for Jess of course... it would
be when all the presents would magically appear under the Christmas
tree and then there would be the joyous ripping and tearing and
squealing.</p><p>""Mommy?"" said Jess... ""yes baby girl?"" said Mommy... ""can
I stay up with you downstairs and wait until Santa comes?""</p><p>Mommy pretended she had to think about it... in her mind she knew the
answer was ""yes"", because little Jess would fall asleep, and she would
carry her to bed... then deal with the pressies and call it a
night.</p><p>""OK, baby girl, you can.""</p><p>A beautiful smile appeared on Baby Jess' face... and she continued
suckling happily on her thumb.</p><p>""In fact,"" said Mommy, ""the water is getting a bit chilly anyway, so I
think I should get out and we can go downstairs and prepare for
Santa's arrival...""</p><p>""yaaaay"" squealed Jess, her little feet doing a happy air wiggle</p><p>Mommy rose from the bath with some difficulty... her big belly so
prominent... a dark stripe running from her popped belly button down
to her soft patch of hair... normally she would shave... but she found
the angle difficult around her big belly and felt it was better to
wait until after the birth</p><p>Jess looked at Mommy, as she stood there dripping... ""hand me a
towel, baby girl"" said Mommy.</p><p>Jess jumped off the toilet seat, and became all fussy... handing a
towel... and then offering a hand to steady her mom climbing out the
bath... and while her mom toweled off, she climbed on the little foot
stool she used to brush her pearly white little teeth, reached for a
large bottle of lotion, climbed down again and waited for Mommy to be
done toweling.</p><p>Her Mommy was a pregnant sight to be seen... she was a sight to be
seen anyways, but the pregnancy had given her that ""certain something""
that many find so very appealing... some call it a ""glow"", others a
""radiance"", little Jess just thought her mommy looked even prettier
then ever.</p><p>Jess' Mom was not very tall, making the pregnant belly even more
prominent... the first pregnancy had given her smallish breasts
– just about a B cup - quite a bit of sag, but now her boobies
where swollen and perched atop her large belly bulge... like peaches
on a table... her nipples swollen and puffed out like they had been
when she hit puberty... like strawberry capping a small pudding</p><p>""can I help?"" Jess asked, still holding the bottle of lotion... Mommy
looked down to her lovely angel, and after a tiny hesitation said ""of
course you can""</p><p>It was fair to say that Mommy, too, was aware of her ""glow"" or
""radiance"" or whatever... she remembered it from the first pregnancy
with Jess... it had translated to some of the best sex she and her
husband had had... for 8 out 9 months anyway, the first month being
awful as she was sick all the time.</p><p>And during those same first 8 months, now 4 years ago, she had also
indulged in plenty of solo-sex, when her husband was away... indulging
in teen and pre-teen memories... reading stories on leslita... and
falling deeply in love with little Jess even before she was even
born.</p><p>Hence the tiny hesitation.</p><p>But this wasn't about that... shouldn't be about that... her baby
girl wanted to be included in the pregnancy... it was, after all,
little Jess who also walked around with mr. snuggles as a baby...
fussing over him as if she were his mom.</p><p>Jess placed the lotion bottle on the small foot stool, and pressed
the little pump down to fill her small little girl hand with white,
creamy body lotion... then she stood in front of her mom... her little
face just seeing over the top of her mom's baby filled belly.</p><p>The little hand smeared the white cream on the upper half of Mom's
belly... and then started to spread it... more dollops were squirted
into her hands, and she smeared and massaged... she had seen her
pretty mom do it plenty of times and was imitating the loving slow
movements.</p><p>Mommy loved the feeling of the little hands softly massaging the rich
creamy lotion into her round round tummy... it felt so gentle... so
loving... so sensual... wait! What? No! it shouldn't feel
sensual.</p><p>But it did.</p><p>Little Jess's hands circled gentle round circles from the middle of
her belly to the bottom half and to the top... in gentle loving
circles... and when she reached the top half, she sorta brushed
against those slightly saggy, smallish, big strawberry sized puffy
nipple capped boobies... sending a little spark down Mommy's spine...
a sparkle that also seemed to travel from her round belly, following
the dark line from her belly button down to her vulva.</p><p>""No"" was Mommy's rational side of her brain saying.</p><p>""Hmmmnnnn,"" said the other half.</p><p>""Oh no, you really don't..."" said the rational half.</p><p>""I've got to close my eyes and enjoy this to the fullest"" said the
other half.</p><p>""Is it nice, Mommy?"" asked little Jess, ""am I doing it OK?""</p><p>""Oh, yes baby girl, it is lovely,"" said her mom, and involuntarily
this was followed by a deep, audible, moany sigh.</p><p>The little hands continued, and then, all by themselves, with new
lotion, covered and massaged Mommy's small, swollen, sensitive
breasts.</p><p>This caused another gentle moan... the cold lotion, straight from the
bottle, having an effect on her puffed nipples... making them stand
and puff even more prominent... it was the lotion... and the cool
air... it must be that, thought Mommy to herself.</p><p>But the other half of her brain registered the pleasure... the
sensuality of the little hands massaging the cream into her hyper
sensitive boobies.</p><p>""Oooh, baby girl..."" moaned Mommy, ""that is so lovely... but that is
enough now honey.""</p><p>'What?' Mommy thought. 'Did I just say that? Mean that? I certainly did
not mean it!'</p><p>The little girl stopped... looked up past the nudeness of her mommy's
pregnant belly, swollen breasts to her somewhat flushed face.</p><p>""Can I talk to my sister?"" she asked.</p><p>""Of course, baby girl,"" said Mommy... glad with the distraction from
her own feelings.</p><p>Little Jess stood in front of Mommy's pregnant baby-girl-filled
belly... she placed her two small hands on either side of the large
protrusion... sank a tiny bit through her knees to get her face at eye
level with her mom's tummy... and then placed her lips against the
smooth, lotioned skin.</p><p>""I love you little baby,"" Jess whispered against the skin... ""Sleep
tight, Mommy and I will take care of you.""</p><p>Jess's soft lips touched her mom's skin and the whispered words and
breaths felt like butterfly kisses... it made Mommy swoon and moan
involuntarily again.</p><p>Next little Jess rained soft little kisses where she had just
whispered her love for her new sister.</p><p>""Night, night little baby,"" she said</p><p>Her mom threw her arms around her little girl and hugged her against
her pregnant belly... her hands stroking Jess' soft curls.</p><p>""I love you so much Jess..."" she said, holding her tight against
her.</p><p>Jess looked up again, past all the nudity of her mom, to her smiling,
besotted face.</p><p>""I love you too Mommy,"" she said. ""Now can we go downstairs and wait
for Santa?""</p><p>""Yes baby girl,"" said Mommy, ""Let's cuddle up on the couch under our
blanket and wait.""</p><p>As she disentangled herself from her little girl, and grabbed the
soft terry cloth morning gown from the bathroom door hook... and as
she did, she smelled her arousal...</p>"
344,Paying It Forward,Babykeiko,1,How kissing thirteen year old Alena leads to memories from long ago and not so long ago,['Ff'],"<p>To say that she was thin was an understatement... Rubenesque... Full bodied... Soft and pillowy... those were 
more apt descriptions...</p><p>But she was not fat... not obese... just a very full figured, seriously well endowed black woman... her body 
shaped like a luscious hour glass... like a Coca-Cola bottle... </p><p>Two massive, pear shaped breasts... her breasts larger than her head... pointing south... aureole as wide as a 
large chocolate chip cookie... with nipples that stood out when erected... stood out at least the length of a 
pinky digit... she could suck them herself... often did...</p><p>A soft, inviting belly... round, round, even rounder hips... child bearing hips... which she had done... twice...</p><p>And here she was... in all her luscious ""womeness""... making out on the couch with her oh, so much younger 
babysitter... Thirteen year old Alena... Daughter of Russian immigrants across the street...</p><p>Alena... thin like a ballet dancer... her father from Moscow... her mom from somewhere much further East... like 
Mongolia or something...</p><p>It made for a wonderful ""east meets west"" look... dark hair, and Asian almond eyes, dark like coal... skin 
colored like golden olive oil, virgin of course... all legs when you saw her walk... with such grace... tiny 
boobies, not much more than half a tangerine... capped with almost always visible puffiness... like two half 
strawberries... usually hidden in a double layer of t-shirts or other soft cotton tops that showed her flat 
sexy belly above the low, low cut jeans or trainers</p><p>If David Hamilton or Jock Sturges were looking for new models, Alena was it... </p><p>But there were no photographers... no voyeurs... no others were present to see the unlikely coming together 
of her with the elfin Alena... </p><p>But it was happening... their lips kept coming together... warm... wet... their breaths kept comingling as their 
noses blew out irregular and excited warm streams of air... soft agreeable throaty moans (herself) and 
puppy like whimpers (Alena) were shared... involuntary... they could not help themselves...</p><p>Alena was sideways, leaning against her... she had the lithe girl more or less cradled against her very 
large bosoms... she sat upright, Alena half on her lap with her back, her legs... those endless ballerina 
legs, stretched out on the couch...</p><p>And they kissed... kissed and kissed and kissed some more... not able to stop... to break away... her mind a 
whirl from the swirl of emotions she felt as she descended deeper and deeper in just feeling... just 
wanting... just needing this to not stop... please, don't let it stop just yet...</p><p>She felt elated... scared... excited... guilty... horny... yes... all of that... in a great ball of emotions and 
feelings, deep in her uterus... her womb... her inner self... she had only felt like this three times in her 
life before... felt such a deep level of being alive and in love...</p><p>The first time was when she herself had only just turned eleven... she had treasured her times with missus 
L., their kind neighbor who had looked after her after school and on evenings and weekends when her mom 
worked as a nurse... they were gentler times, when neighborhoods still meant something... and people helped 
each other out... </p><p>Missus L had looked after her and bathed her from very young, and simply never stopped... and around 10 or 
so, when she started filling out... her pudgy baby fat turning into her shapely, curvy, generous body that 
she eventually inhabited... Missus L still washed her with soapy rags and soft, caressing hands... eventually 
turning child's play into adult love making...</p><p>The second and third time had been three years apart, but had been the same occasion... whilst giving birth 
to her two little girls... one now 3-and-a-half, the other six months old...</p><p>She would have never, ever thought you could cum from birthing... but she did... abundantly so... the moment 
the baby pushed clear from her body... she had cum... from all the pent up emotion and exhaustion and 
exposure and pure magic of the moment...</p><p>Her second was born at home... in the comfort of her own bed... baby was in such a hurry to come out, that 
she did not have time to go to the hospital... when the midwife arrived, the head was already wedged at the 
opening of her puss...</p><p>And the midwife had noticed how she had a big O when baby finally came free from her, and the big O 
continued... rumbled through her, as her wet just-born, beautiful babygirl was placed on her generous, 
naked softness that was her motherly body...</p><p>The midwife had stroked her head... wiped her brow... and then gently brought her milk-swollen nipple to 
babygirl, laying on her mummy... Midwife had made it so natural... so gentle... so beautiful... </p><p>As her babygirl latched clumsily on for the very first time, the midwife had bent forward and kissed a 
little peck on mommy's lips... and again and again until they had kissed good and proper while baby nursed 
for the very first time...</p><p>So now she was kissing again... not with a mature mid-wife... but with a thirteen year old waif... Alena... She 
felt such a connection with this girl... reliving through their kissing the deep excitement and need she 
had felt herself when she was so magically introduced to the gentle, caring love from a woman... The love 
from Missus L</p><p>It was time to pay it forward... to become the Missus L for Alena...</p>"
345,Emmy Gives In,Babykeiko,1,Emmy thought she was clear that she didn't want to... but her body tells her otherwise.,['Gg (B) reluc'],"<p>She had answered ""no"" when there had been a knock on her door and a request of ""may we come in""...</p><p>She knew who it was... but the door had opened anyway and her 15 year old sister and her 3 year older boyfriend had come into her room...</p><p>And she had said ""go away"" when they were there... in her room... in reply to her sister's ""how are you doing?'...</p><p>She knew why they were there... and she didn't want it... didn't want to partake in it... didn't want to be part of it...</p><p>She had said a pleading ""Please?"" to her sister when they stood there... looking at her, seated at her desk... school uniform still on... her homework open on her desk... geography...</p><p>But her sister simply answered ""Oh, come on Emmy..."" her little girls name... only her sister and her mum used it... instead of her preferred ""Emily""... she hated it when her older sister used it... and she made it sound so caring... like an older sister should for her 4 year younger sister...</p><p>Her sister approached her... put her hands on her shoulders... Emmy tensed... ""William so likes it when we do..."" her sister said... ""and I do, too..."" and then she bend herself forward to her ear... and almost whispered into it ""and I know you actually, deep down, like it, too...""</p><p>And that is what Emmy hated so much... that her sister and William knew...</p><p>Her sister had caressed her shoulders... through the crisp white blouse... Emmy tensed again... but she wasn't sure if it was because her rational self had clearly said ""no"" and ""go away"" or if it was because her sister's hands gently caressed and massaged her shoulders...</p><p>The hands had found her bare neck... underneath her hairline, above the school blouse collar... the fingers had touched her skin... lightly... feathery... gently... and she had to close her eyes... it felt so good... but she didn't want it to feel good... why couldn't they simply listen to her and go away...</p><p>Emmy felt her sister swivel the desk chair 180 degrees around... with her hands on her shoulders... so that Emmy was now facing her own room... facing her audience... and audience of one... William... 18 years old... attractive... really attractive... it was so obvious why her sister had fallen for their neighbor's son...</p><p>The hands caressed again... and went from neck to shoulders to front buttons... Emmy managed a whimpered ""no... please..."" but it didn't sound very convincing, even to herself...</p><p>Her sister's mouth was somehow again right next to her ear... ""Oh, little Emmy... don't say that... we know you will enjoy it just as much as we will..."" the half whispered words caressed her ear and giving her goose bumps...</p><p>The buttons were opened... one by one...and then her blouse was pulled loose... and open... exposing her small half mandarin sized boobies... capped with little nipples... boobies so small and young and firm and high... ""So pretty..."" said her sister... her hands finding their way to them... cupping them... caressing them... ""you see..."" she said softly... ""you do like it... your nippies are all hard and swollen..."" and she manipulated them oh, so gently between her index and middle fingers... while standing behind her chair... the chair facing her room... her audience of one...</p><p>And it was true... Emmy loathed her body... her sister... her audience... because all of it... the combination of it... made her body respond in the exact way Emmy didn't want it to respond...</p><p>Her body hummed... her body rejoiced... her body accepted and welcomed... even though Emmy didn't want it to... but her sister's gentle hands on her just developing little breasts... fingering and caressing her hardened little nipples... her body betrayed her and made it feel good... so good...</p><p>Her sister came around the chair... standing between Emmy's legs... her hands resting on Emmy's thighs... ""Come on..."" she said... ""come on, lift...""</p><p>This was the moment, Emmy thought, to be defiant... to deny... to ignore... to reject...</p><p>But again, her body betrayed her... and instead of getting up from the chair and simply leave her own room, she lifted her bum from the seat... her sister grabbed the hem of her school uniform skirt and undies... and in one smooth move took both of them off...</p><p>All she had on now were socks and an opened white school uniform blouse...</p><p>She was very much on display... to her sister... to her sister's boyfriend... she felt them looking her up and down... and she felt her body respond... she felt the tingle... the sensations of the forbidden... the sensations of her need coursing through her 11 year old body...</p><p>""Oh Emmy, you're so, so pretty..."" cooed her sister... ""now look at me...""</p><p>Emmy looked up... to her sister's face... meeting her eyes... and she saw what she had always seen in those eyes when they were together like this... a mixture of deep, deep love and equally deep desire... love and desire for her... for Emily... for Emmy...</p><p>Her sister lifted the hem of her tank T, and pulled it over her head, her hair lifting up and cascading out from it like a waterfall as the T was lifted over her head... her sister then proceeded to pull down and step out of her jeans and undies in one move... stepping out of them... she was naked...</p><p>Her sister's breasts... in full view... so pretty... larger than hers obviously... but not huge... firm but with a beautiful slope... nipples pointing upwards... to the sky... to the sun... to heaven... Emmy was so in awe of her sister's breasts... always had been... from the moment they had started emerging...</p><p>It was easy to see why William had fallen for his neighbor's oldest daughter... she was gorgeous... slim... curvy but not too much... womanly... sexy... pretty... all these words tumbled through Emmy's head...</p><p>She had ballerina legs... actually... volleyball legs, as that was the sport Emmy's sister played in high school... and she was good, too...</p><p>Her pussy was trimmed but not hairless... ""William doesn't like it when I shave completely..."" had Emmy's sister confided once...</p><p>William... her sister's whole universe evolved around him... and Emmy understood why... his attractiveness... but also his demeanor... kind... funny... warm... damn him... and damn her sister... and damn her own body...</p><p>Her sister went to her knees between Emmy's legs... ""I love you Emmy..."" she said, looking into Emmy's eyes... Emmy melted... not just inside... but she felt her sex melting, too... she felt that she was wet... she felt a needy drop of wetness pool at the base of her little opening... and she knew her audience could see it, too... it was right there... a white, shiny pearl of desire...</p><p>Emmy's sister's face came closer and closer to Emmy... until lips touched... gently... oh, so softly... little peck... another little peck... a little firmer... a kiss... kiss... kiss... lips on lips... warm... slightly damp... intimate... kiss... kiss...</p><p>Then her sister licked Emmy's lips... so gently... little touches of her tongue against Emmy's slightly opened lips...</p><p>Emmy was floating... she gave up not wanting this... because she knew she did want it... all of it... her tongue met her sister's tongue... and they kissed... deeply... with desire and intent... as if a barrier had been removed... her sister greeted Emmy's tongue with an approving moan... ""hmmnnn..."" and in response came a whimpered... more childish... ""unnmmm"" from Emmy... like a puppy whimper...</p><p>It was a long kiss... full of love... eventually it broke off...</p><p>Emmy looked at her sister's face... her sister raised her hand and caressed Emmy's cheek...</p><p>""Come, get up..."" she then said to Emmy, getting up and pulling Emmy up from the chair... she then sat down in it and helped Emmy find a comfortable place on her lap... Emmy folded onto her sister and was kind of cradled sitting half sideways on her sisters bare lap... one leg over the side of the chair... and with the help of her sister her other leg on the floor, between her sisters legs... her small pussy with the little dusting of hair very exposed... her little sex open... aroused... wet... on display to her room...</p><p>They kissed again... then stopped... ""Oh, Emmy... my little baby Emmy..."" whispered her sister...</p><p>She cupped her breast... ""here"" she said... offering the nipple to Emmy... what could Emmy do but accept what she had accepted so many times before... she took the nipple into her warm little mouth... like a pacifier...</p><p>Emmy floated... she felt her sister's hands caress her tummy... play with her stiff nippies... stroke her inner thighs... taking Emmy higher and higher to that place where nothing mattered anymore but feeling... nothing mattered anymore but letting herself float and indulge and let go...</p><p>Her sister's hand found her wetness... ""Oh, little Emmy, you're so wet..."" her sister said full of love and need... ""so very, very wet... see? You like this... you want this... just enjoy it... I so love you...""</p><p>Her words made Emmy swoon... she was so in love with her sister... and she was so overwhelmed with the feelings of excitement and need and want... her lips kissed and suckled on her sisters boob... the nipple erect and tight... pointing wetly upwards as it slipped from her mouth every now and again...</p><p>Emmy felt herself getting closer... and closer... and ever closer to that feeling of elation and release... edged on by her sister's diddling hand between her legs... her sister's fingers rubbing her wet young cunny... She only half heard her sister's words of encouragement... ""Oh yes, little Emmy... make it cum... feel it... I so love you..."" the words adding to her dreamy state of want and need... ""Just let go... it's OK... it's so OK... cum for me... cum for William and me...""</p><p>And Emmy did... she crested... with a loud moan her body shivered and shook into orgasm... her sisters fingers so knowing how to create and extend the immense pleasure Emmy felt... from between her legs all through her 11 year old body to its core... her deepest self...</p><p>Emmy felt a rain of gentle kisses on her forehead... her nose... her cheeks and lips... she was still slightly shuddering from the wave of pleasure she had just felt... her legs wide open... her sister's hand gently cupping her small, very wet and now very open pussy... holding her hand still... holding her small pussy... while little spasms still coarsed from it...</p><p>The kisses concentrated on Emmy's lips now... but they weren't the hungry needy kisses from earlier... they were loving, caring kisses... kisses of surrender from Emmy to her sister...</p><p>Emmy's sister lifted her head, and looked up to William... ""come..."" she simply said to him... he was naked... and his erection bobbed as he walked towards the two girls in the desk chair...</p>"
346,Edged On,Babykeiko,1,She is all on display... exactly how she wants it.,['Ff'],"<p>Oh beautiful baby girl... yes... yes... show it... show all of it... that's it... just rub your beautiful little breasts through the fabric...</p><p>Come on... open up your white blouse... just show us your skin... you want to show it, don't you... you find it exciting to show your nakedness, don't you... we know you do, darling... just go with it baby...</p><p>That's it... all the buttons opened... just part your blouse baby... there they are... what beautiful little breasts you have... oh gosh yes... they are just barely growing aren't they...</p><p>Now caress your little nipples again... just tease and touch them so we can all see... oh, my... they are so hard, aren't they... you're so beautiful... and you so love this... we can all see it, babygirl...</p><p>Mmmm... that's it... just softly, softly... feel how warm and safe you are here... we all love you darling... we all see you... just share your good, good feelings with us... just show your love and need for what you feel babygirl... we all want to see it...</p><p>Oh little darling... that's it... ever wider circles... doesn't your skin feel so soft and sensual... you love touching yourself so much, don't you... especially when we are all here to see you do it...</p><p>Isn't it time you lose those low, low riding hip hugging sweat shorts... show us everything, little darling... it is time to expose yourself fully... so we can all see how much you like being on display like this... to share your arousal with all of us...</p><p>That's it... shimmy shimmy... there they go... oooohhhh.... Oh wow, babygirl... no undies... you were prepared for tonight, weren't you... you beautiful, beautiful elfin girl... we all love you so much...</p><p>That's it... now you are all naked... so bare and smooth... for all of us to see... use your hands little darling... give yourself what you need... show us how you caress yourself... that's it...</p><p>mmmm... oh babygirl... you can't help yourself can you... but it's ok, it is sooooo ok... we all want you to do this... to show yourself... to open yourself... to show us your deepest desire and arousal... to openly caress and touch... and yes... to masturbate for us to see...</p><p>go on, little darling... open your legs... those long, long skinny ballerina legs... that's it... open... open a little more... show us that little treasure... your gorgeous little ginny...</p><p>there it is... ooh baby, yes... your legs so wide... your little pussy... so young... with that lovely beginning of pubic hair... so silky soft... and your little lips... they shine a little, don't they baby... because you like displaying yourself... it arouses you to know that we are all watching... and there is nothing you can do about it... because the need for you to do this is so strong... the pleasure so addictive... we know, babygirl, we know...</p><p>that is it, little darling... caress yourself... your flat tummy... those little breasts... and... oh... what is that? There is a little white pearl between your legs... ooh baby, is it all so arousing? You're getting so wet... your gorgeous little cunny is welling over... there is a so much white wetness bubbling from deep inside your baby sex...</p><p>we all think it is time you give yourself what you wanted from when we started this little game... come on my love... touch yourself between your legs... it is time to make yourself cum... show us how aroused you are... show us how much you need to satisfy your sensual need...</p><p>that's it... oh, yes, that's it... rub your little entrance... spread that wetness... oh you beautiful little thing... that's it... rub yourself... so gentle... so loving yourself... so loving your surrender to your arousal... we all see it babygirl... there... just there, where it feels so good... so wet... so warm...</p><p>oh yes... you're getting close... it is all becoming too much... all of us seeing you getting closer and closer... just let it cum baby... come on, rub it out of you... yes, yes... almost there... just think of all of us... so aroused by your open display of such young need and sex... such a beautiful little masturbating girl... for all of us to see...</p><p>we can hear your wetness... we can smell you... your little hips rising and falling in rhythm with your fingers... do it babygirl... fondle yourself... masturbate for us...</p><p>there... you're there... oh yes... there it is... your hips bucking... your flesh coloring flush... your eyes turned inside you... that's it babygirl... just cum... cum hard for us...</p><p>ooooh my darling... what a big, big cummie... we all saw you go over the edge... now come here... come here for a cuddle... just come in mommy's warm, waiting arms... and then we can do some more sharing with the other ladies here with us...</p>"
347,"My Sister Megan, a Playful Tale of Incest",BadFred,1,"A simple story of a young, pretty girl's fumbling attempt to seduce her older sister, and what results.","['ff', 'cons', 'rom', 'inc']","<p>Megan looked very pretty as she emerged, furtively, from the
side of the house.    She was wearing the little black skirt
I'd bought her.  She had on a red halter top, and her short
brown hair was pinned up so that her bangs hung around her
face.</p><p>She walked quickly over to the car and slipped into the
passenger seat.</p><p>""I'm pretty sure Mom and Dad didn't see me,""  she said, a
bit breathless.</p><p>I noticed she had put on soft pink lipstick and done her
nails the same color.</p><p>""Good,"" I said.</p><p>I put the car in gear, backed out of the driveway, and
pulled away.</p><p>""You look very pretty,"" I told her.</p><p>Her eyes were light green.  They looked very clear and
bright when we drove under a streetlamp.</p><p>""Thanks.  You too.""</p><p>She smiled at me, but appeared a bit nervous.</p><p>There was no way our parents would have approved of her
outfit.  Sneaking her out of the house was the only way to
complete our little mission.  She had asked for the skirt
for her birthday.  It was our ""secret gift.""  At the party,
yesterday, I'd given her a pink unicorn doll, my ""not secret
gift.""  She had pretended to like it.</p><p>""The movie starts at eight,"" I said, ""So hopefully they're
both asleep before we get home.  Otherwise sneaking you back
in might be tricky.""</p><p>""Yeah.  I don't want to get caught.""</p><p>When she had asked for the skirt, she'd also asked for
another ""secret gift.""  She wanted me to take her out on a
date.  I was, needless to say, surprised.  She said a
""sister date"" when I'd asked her what she meant.</p><p>I wasn't sure what a ""sister date"" was exactly.  I assumed
she just meant a friendly night out at the movies.  But then
again .. she knew I was a lesbian.</p><p>I hadn't pressed the issue.  It was her birthday, and I'd
take her out on a date and make it the best date I possibly
could.  If it meant anything more to her, well, we would
find out.</p><p>I looked down at Megan's legs, sticking out from the bottom
of the skirt.  She was a bit paler than me, with light
freckles.  Her left knee had a bright red bruise, I guess
from soccer practice.  She was young, just fifteen, but I
couldn't help thinking the black satin fabric laying across
her thighs was very sexy.</p><p>She noticed me looking.  ""Watch the road,"" she said, but she
looked pleased.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
We arrived at the theater.  I parked the car and got out.  
Megan waited in her seat, smiling at me.</p><p>""You'll open my door for me, right?"" she asked.</p><p>This was her birthday gift.  I wanted her to be happy.  I
went around to her side and opened her door for her.  She
took my hand as she got out and leaned into me.  She seemed
very nervous.</p><p>""Would you hold my hand?"" she asked.</p><p>I was wearing a short red dress with heals.  I was a few
inches taller than her, and slender.  She had an athletic
build and moved very gracefully.  I grasped her hand, and we
walked together up to the theater.</p><p>I am quite sure we looked amazing.</p><p>My friend Jim was working the door that night.  It was slow
and his manager was not around, so he let us in without
paying.  After we were through the door, Megan broke away to
go get some candy.</p><p>I caught Jim staring at her as she walked away.  He noticed
me, and looked away embarrassed.</p><p>I laughed a quietly.</p><p>""You can look but don't touch.""</p><p>""Meg, uh, looks different tonight.""</p><p>""Yeah, she does.""</p><p>He smiled, and said, ""Man, I could get arrested just for
thinking what I'm thinking now.""</p><p>I said nothing, but I knew exactly how he felt.</p><p>Her skirt fit her perfectly.  I hadn't really seen her
clearly in the dim light outside, and I hadn't actually seen
her from .. behind .. until now.  When she got to the
counter, she squatted down to pick out some candy.  Her ass
and legs looked amazing.</p><p>This was not the first time I'd felt lust for my sister.  
However, this was the first time it had felt so .. serious.
What if this really was a real date to her?  I mean, she was
acting coy, and a bit awkward, but she was fifteen.  You'd
expect her to be that way on a date.</p><p>On the other hand, maybe this was just a fun, weird night
with her sister.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
We found seats in the auditorium.  Megan insisted that we
sit way in back, in a corner.  The armrests were the type
you could fold up, so she pulled up the one between us and
leaned into me.</p><p>Yes, it was obvious she was taking this date thing a bit too
seriously, and I felt a little awkward.  However, I didn't
want to push her away, and to be quite honest, I liked that
she was being so affectionate.  Her curled up against me
felt nice.  I decided she hadn't crossed any lines yet.  I
put my arm around her and pulled her close.</p><p>The movie started.  It was some modern vampire story where
everyone was beautiful.  It wasn't my sort of thing, but I
had decided to humor her and pretend that I liked it.</p><p>She handed me the box of candy, and whispered, ""Here. Feed
them to me.""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Take one and put it into my mouth.""</p><p>""Megan, that is a little weird.""</p><p>""Please.""</p><p>The theater was dark, and I could only see her silhouette.  
I felt her push closer to me.  She was very .. soft.</p><p>I took out a piece of candy and put it into her mouth.  She
wrapped her mouth around my fingers and sucked gently,
swallowing the candy down.</p><p>""Megan!""</p><p>That was loud enough to be heard.  I certainly didn't want
anyone to notice what was going on.  I went on whispering.</p><p>""Megan.  That's very weird.""</p><p>She drew away from me.</p><p>""Look,"" I went on, ""did you intend for this to be a ..
romantic date?""</p><p>She didn't answer right away.  I knew exactly what she was
thinking.  I mean, it was obvious what was going on.  I
couldn't quite believe it, but there was no way to pretend
it wasn't happening.  My sister was .. well .. I didn't want
to put it into words.</p><p>I knew she was afraid to say yes.  If she did I might freak
out, and that would end everything.</p><p>But I knew she wouldn't say no.</p><p>""Yes, a little bit,"" she whispered.</p><p>She sat still, tense, waiting for my response.</p><p>It is amazing how fast you can make a life changing
decision.  My impulse was to give her some speech about how
I loved her, but that this was inappropriate.  However, I
couldn't get the words out.  When I thought about our date
.. ending badly .. I couldn't say anything.</p><p>She was so soft, and so pretty.  Even in the dim light, her
slight, athletic figure looked amazing.  I could see her
hair silhouetted around her face.</p><p>The scene on the movie screen changed, lighting her up.  Her
green eyes stared at me.  She sucked on her lower lip
nervously.</p><p>I actually wanted her.  I wanted her so much.</p><p>I put my arm back around her and pulled her close again.  I
whispered in her ear, ""I love you Megan, very much.""  Then I
took another piece of candy and put it into her mouth.</p><p>She suckled gently on my fingers.  Her tongue and lips were
so soft and wet.  I thought about how they would feel later,
against me, sucking and licking.  I felt a thrill pass
through me.</p><p>I was going to fuck my sister.  I was going to fuck this
sweet, beautiful girl.  I had never felt so excited in my
life.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
We didn't finish the movie.  I made her walk in front of me
through the lobby.  I wanted to see her ass again.  My God
she was hot!</p><p>Jim watched us walk out.  He gave me a curious look, and was
checking out Megan again.  I wonder if he had any idea what
was about to happen to her.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
""How long have you felt this way?"" I asked as we drove home.</p><p>""A while.  Since we went to that summer dance.""</p><p>""And you waited until now?""</p><p>""Well, I mean, I assumed you would be horrified.  But I kept
wanting you so bad, and I had to try something.""</p><p>She was sitting up stiff, obviously very nervous.  She gave
me a sheepish look.  I reached over and stroked her body.</p><p>""Relax, sweetie,"" I said, ""I'm very happy you did.  I mean,
yeah I'm a little freaked out, but this is going to be very
good.""</p><p>We got to a stop sign and I leaned over and kissed her
mouth.  She was surprised, but parted her lips and leaned
into me, kissing me back passionately.</p><p>""Do you know much about sex?"" I asked.</p><p>""I kissed a boy once, but we didn't do anything.""</p><p>""Have you ever masturbated?""</p><p>""No!"" she said, shocked.</p><p>""Really?  You can tell me.  I do it sometimes.""</p><p>She didn't answer.</p><p>""OK, have you ever had an orgasm?""</p><p>""I don't think so.""</p><p>""Trust me, you'd know.""</p><p>""So, here is what we do,"" I went on, ""When we get home I'm
going to sneak you into my room and lock the door.  We'll
start just kissing.  Will that be fine?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>She looked so pretty when she said that.</p><p>""So, we can just kiss if you want.  But I'm going to want to
do more.  So after a while I'll start .. doing things .. to
your body, with my mouth and stuff.  It'll feel really good.
OK?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So, don't be nervous.  You should just relax and let it
feel good.  It might take a while, but don't worry about me.
Fine?""</p><p>""You don't want me to do anything to you?""</p><p>I smiled.  ""I want you to do lots of things to me, sweetie,
but first we take care of you.  After a while it will start
feeling really, intensely good.  Just relax.  Pretty soon
you'll have an orgasm.  Then you'll understand everything.""</p><p>""Then I get to do you?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah.  Then you get to do me.""</p><p> </p><p><br/>
When we got home our parents were already in their room, so
it was easy to sneak Megan into the house.  She came into my
room and I locked the door.  She hugged me and we kissed
deeply.  She pressed her tongue into my mouth, and sucked in
my breath.  I rubbed her ass, pulling her skirt up and
feeling her soft panties.</p><p>I turned her around and pushed her down on the bed.  I
pulled her skirt up, then pulled her panties up into the
crack of her ass, and kissed her butt cheeks.  She moaned
softly.</p><p>I wanted to take her so badly at that point.  I wanted to
pull her panties aside and eat her pussy and ass, but I
stopped myself.  She was such a kind, sweet girl, and I
didn't think her first time should be wild or kinky.  I
turned her back around and kissed her again.</p><p>She lay back on the bed passively, and looked up at me
licking her lips.  She reached up, slowly, and rubbed my
chest.  I felt her fingers brush against my nipples.  She
kept rubbing, and watching the look of pleasure on my face.</p><p>""That feels nice,"" I said, as I pulled the top of my dress
down.  ""You can suck on them, if you want.""</p><p>She sat up and helped me take off my bra.</p><p>We kissed deeply again, and then she took my nipple into her
mouth and sucked gently.  I ran my fingers through her hair,
and stroked her back.  Her mouth felt great on my tits, and
I was going crazy with desire.   I almost pushed her down
again, but I held back.  I wanted to take my time, and make
this wonderful for her.</p><p>After she sucked my tits for a while, I helped her pull her
top off, and did the same to her.  Her chest was still
small, but her nipples were soft, pink, and slightly
dimpled.  They were so wonderful.  I sucked and licked each
one, then kissed her mouth again.</p><p>Just when I was about to go crazy, she made the next move.  
She reached up my dress, rubbing her fingers slowly up my
leg toward my pussy.  She watched me, seeing if I'd stop
her.</p><p>I smiled and spread my legs, just enough so she could reach.
She gently stroked my soft panties, rubbing her finger up
and down over my cunt.  I felt a shock of pleasure pass
through me.</p><p>""Megan, that feels really great, but I wanted to do you
first.""</p><p>She gave me a devious look and said, ""Plans can change.  Can
I eat it?""</p><p>She looked so pretty and eager.  I wasn't going to say no.</p><p>""Yes.  If you want.""</p><p>""I just lick, right?""</p><p>""And suck too.  But yeah, it isn't difficult.""</p><p>She pulled my panties down and spread my legs and gave my
pussy a long, slow, tentative lick.  It felt amazing.</p><p>""Oh God Meg, that is really good.""</p><p>I pulled the hem of my dress up higher, so I could see her
face.  She looked up at me passionately, and kissed my clit,
sucking gently on it.  Her green eyes were .. well I don't
really have the words.  I felt tingles of pleasure spread up
through my body.</p><p>I let out a long deep moan.</p><p>She licked me again.</p><p>""Should I stick my fingers in?""</p><p>""Please yes,"" I gasped, ""Two would be nice.""</p><p>She rubbed two of her fingers up and down my pussy, getting
them moist, then slowly pushed them into my hole, pulling
them in and out slowly.</p><p>She continued to suck on my clit.  I was in ecstasy.</p><p>""Do that a little faster please.  Oh God fuck I'm going to
cum.""</p><p>I looked down at her pretty face with her mouth wrapped
around my cunt, and I couldn't hold back.  A wave of ecstasy
passed over my body.  I could feel my hips bucking up.  
Megan grabbed me tight around the thighs to keep her face
planted to my pussy.  I shook my head back and forth, as
several more waves passed over me.  I couldn't think.  It
was almost too much.  I think I cried out.</p><p>I could see her there, still holding on and licking.  I
would have begged her to stop, it was just too intense, but
I couldn't form words.</p><p>I came again.  I groaned, ""Oh God fuck,"" again.  I was
gasping for air.</p><p>I finally got enough composure to gently push her head back
from my cunt.</p><p>""Oh God oh God oh God.""  I just started laughing it was so
good.</p><p>""Oh God Megan.  Oh fuck.""</p><p>She sat back, quite surprised at the intensity of my orgasm.
I smiled at her.</p><p>""Please kiss me,""  I gasped out.</p><p>We embraced, and I kissed her deeply.</p><p>""Was it good?"" she asked.</p><p>""You're kidding, right.""  I had to catch my breath again.  
""That was the most amazing fucking thing I've ever felt.""</p><p>Seriously, it was.</p><p>I had to rest.  I couldn't move in any coordinated way.  My
body still tingled, and I gasped a few times as my muscles
tightened up, as if my orgasm wasn't entirely finished.</p><p>She rubbed my pussy some more.</p><p>""Please, gently, sweetie.""</p><p>We kept kissing, and gradually I calmed down.</p><p>""It is your turn now,"" I said.</p><p>She went to pull her panties down and I stopped her.</p><p>""Leave them on for a bit, they're so soft and pretty.""</p><p>I pushed her skirt up and wrapped my mouth around her clit,
through the sheer fabric.  She let out a light, gentle,
little moan.</p><p>I sucked a bit harder, and pushed her panties a bit into her
hole with my thumb.</p><p>""Mmmmm.  That feels nice,"" she said, staring at me
intensely, with her mouth slightly parted.</p><p>Then I pulled her panties off and pushed her skirt up around
her tummy.  Her pussy was thin and delicately shaped.  It
was light pink, with just a hint of brown hair surrounding
it.  I spread it open, and ran my tongue gently up from her
hole to her clit.</p><p>She squirmed a bit and tensed up.</p><p>""Relax sweetie.  You don't have to do anything but lay back
and feel good.""</p><p>I licked around her hole until she started to get very wet,
then plunged into her, kind of scooping up a bit of her
juices on my tongue.  I licked up to her clit, then pulled
away slowly and let a thin strand of pussy juice stretch
between my tongue and her pussy.</p><p>She saw that and smiled.</p><p>""I've never been so wet.""</p><p>""You taste very good.""</p><p>I licked more, circling my tongue around her clit.  I
slipped a finger in.  She was so wet it went in easily.</p><p>She was moaning more insistently now.  Her eyes were closed.
She would briefly open them, every few seconds, and look
down at me devouring her, then close them again with a look
of rapture on her face.</p><p>I started fingering and licking her with a rhythmic motion.
I felt her trying to relax, like I told her, but I could
tell it was getting close.  She kept tensing up, and
writhing a bit, before relaxing again.</p><p>Suddenly her breathing got very heavy, and she let out a
long, deep, soothing moan.  I felt her whole body tighten
up.</p><p>""Oh God!  Is this it?"" she let out.</p><p>She looked at me intensely, seemed to relax for a second,
then it slammed her back into the bed.  ""Oh fuck,"" she
moaned out.  I kept sucking on her clit, just as she'd done
for me, and let the waves pass over her.  It seemed to last
forever.  The she relaxed, and gasped, ""Oh my God.  Oh my
God that felt great.""</p><p>She laughed, still panting, and got the biggest grin on her
face I've ever seen.</p><p>""Oh wow.  Is it always like that?""</p><p>I got up and lay next to her, putting my arms around her and
kissing her face and eyes.</p><p>""Yes, my sweet Megan, it is always like that.""</p><p>""Can we do it again?""</p><p>""Yeah.  Now?""</p><p>""Can we?  Please?""</p><p>We did, several times each.  The later orgasms, of course,
were not as intense as the first, her final one only getting
a long gentle moan from her.</p><p>She curled up next to me.  We were both too tired to even
really kiss anymore, only managing to brush our fumbling
lips against each other.</p><p>I led her, half asleep, quietly to her room, and put her
into her bed.  I curled next to her while she drifted off to
sleep.  Then I gently kissed her cheek, and whispered into
her ear, ""I love you Megan.  That was the best date I've
ever had.""</p><p>She must have heard me, because she smiled.</p>"
348,"Amandine, an Unpopular Girl",BadFred,1,"New to school, Vanessa must choose which girl she likes. There is the hot, athletic Kayla, and the small, strange, and eccentric Amandine. Who will she choose?","['fff', 'ff', 'f-solo', 'reluc & cons', 'rom', 'anal', 'long']","<p>We cornered Amandine under the bleachers.  She looked
around, not exactly afraid, but clearly wanting to escape.  
It was too late.  There was no way out.</p><p>""Come on Kayla,"" I said, ""I don't really give a shit if
she's wearing the same skirt I am.""</p><p>""The bitch has to pay!"" Kayla said.</p><p>Kayla was a beautiful girl, tall and lean, with blonde hair
past her shoulders.  She wore a tight tee shirt and tighter
jeans.  Her ass was amazing.   She had cold, brilliant green
eyes, which stared at poor Amandine with intense hatred.</p><p>Amandine didn't say anything.  She just backed away, looking
back and forth between Kayla and me.</p><p>So this was Amandine.  She was a small girl with thin blonde
hair, almost white.  I wouldn't call her pretty, exactly.  
She had pale skin, and dark sunken eyes.  Her nose was
narrow.  Her arms and legs were skinny.  She was wearing a
small white blouse and a little tartan skirt, just like
mine.</p><p>Kayla grabbed her and pushed her back.</p><p>""So why are you wearing the same skirt as my girlfriend?""</p><p>Girlfriend?  She'd never called me that before, but -- yeah
-- that's what I wanted to be, Kayla's girlfriend.</p><p>""I had no idea what she'd wear,"" muttered Amandine.</p><p>""Are you trying to turn me on?  Do you want me to fuck you?
Vanessa, grab her so she doesn't escape.""</p><p>""Look,"" I said, ""She can wear whatever she wants.  Let's go
back to the cafeteria.""</p><p>""Grab her!  I wanna play a little game.""</p><p>I gave in, grabbing the girl from behind, gripping both her
elbows, and pulling her arms behind her back.  She leaned
against me.  Her hair was pressed against my chin.</p><p>""So, bitch, do you want pleasure or pain?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Pleasure or pain.  Choose.""</p><p>Amandine said nothing for a second, then muttered, I guess
to me, ""Please let me go.""</p><p>Kayla advanced and reached between Amandine's legs, pressing
her skirt up, rubbing.</p><p>""Then I'll choose for you, and I pick pleasure.""</p><p>I bent forward, looking over the girl's shoulder, and saw
Kayla kneading her crotch.  Needless to say, I was
surprised.</p><p>""What the hell are you doing?""</p><p>""The bitch wants to turn me on with her cute little skirt.  
Let's give her what she wants.  Don't let go.""</p><p>If she'd struggled, I would have.  However, she just leaned
back against me, tensing up in obvious pleasure.  She
moaned.  I couldn't really believe it, but it was happening.</p><p>Kayla kept rubbing.  Amandine squatted down a bit to spread
her legs.</p><p>""Please kiss me.""</p><p>""Fuck no, you slut.""</p><p>I held her against me.  She was writhing and pressing
against my chest.  My nipples were pierced, and the fabric
of my shirt was pulling against them.  They got real hard.  
Amandine started rocking her hips, pushing herself against
Kayla's hand.  She moaned louder.</p><p>Her rubbing against my tits felt really good.  I pulled her
against me tighter and moaned a little bit too.  It took her
only a few minutes.</p><p>""I'm gonna cum.  Please kiss me while I cum.""</p><p>""Just cum, bitch!  Just fucking cum!""</p><p>She tensed up.  She muttered, ""Oh yes,"" then her legs gave
out as her body convulsed.  I held her from behind and
gradually lowered her onto her knees.</p><p>""Now look what you did to yourself bitch,"" Kayla said,
looking down at the front of Amandine's skirt.  There was a
huge wet spot.  It was very obvious.</p><p>""Try walking through the halls in my girlfriend's skirt now,
you little cum dumpster.  Come on Vanessa, let's go.""</p><p>Kayla turned to leave.  Amandine sat there on her knees.</p><p>One last time:  ""Please kiss me.""</p><p>I couldn't take it anymore.  She looked so pathetic, but in
a weird way, she was very lovely.  I squatted down, turned
her chin to me, and pressed my lips against hers, giving her
a long deep kiss.  She reached with one hand and stroked my
hair.</p><p>""What the fuck, Vanessa!  Don't kiss the bitch.""</p><p>""I'll kiss who I want.""</p><p>""But not her!""</p><p>""Amandine, wait here and I'll get my car.  I'll take you to
my house and you can borrow some clothes.""</p><p>She looked up at me.  Her eyes were wide with surprise.</p><p>""No fucking way!"" Kayla shouted.</p><p>""Look, Kayla, I can't leave her like this.  Let me take her
home and we'll talk later, OK?""</p><p>""You're too nice, Vanessa.  She's a cunt.""</p><p>""I don't want to fight you, but I'm doing this.  We'll talk
later, OK?""</p><p>""Fine!  If you fuck her, you can forget about being with
me.""</p><p>With that, she stormed off.</p><p>""She's your girlfriend?""  Amandine asked.</p><p>""Well, sort of.  I mean -- I'm still not really sure.""</p><p>""Thanks.  I don't know why you're helping me,"" Amandine said
as we drove to my house.</p><p>""Yeah, well I guess I'm just too nice for this school.""</p><p>""Kayla won't forgive you.  She hates me.""</p><p>""Yeah, that's pretty obvious.  How'd you piss her off?""</p><p>""I dunno.  I've done nothing to her.  People just hate me
'cause everyone else does.""</p><p>""Yeah, well I don't hate you.  Do you like girls?""</p><p>""I don't know.  I guess so.  That was my first time with a
girl.""</p><p>She just sat there with no expression.</p><p>I went on, ""Uh -- so, do you mind if I ask, are the rumors
about you true?  That you fuck everyone's boyfriend?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess.  It isn't my fault.  I don't check who's
dating who.  If some guy wants to fuck me, I'll fuck him.  
If he was going with someone else, how's that my fault?""</p><p>""Yeah but -- I mean -- they hate you, even the boys.  They
say the worst shit about you.""</p><p>""I know -- and look I've heard all this before.  But if I
didn't let them fuck me, I'd never get fucked.""</p><p>I just looked her.  I was surprised to hear anyone say
something so -- blatant.</p><p>""You could find someone who actually likes and respects you?
You're cute enough.""</p><p>She turned and looked at me.</p><p>""That never happens.""</p><p>It couldn't be that bad, I thought, but said nothing.</p><p>""Anyhow, I'll talk to Kayla later.  I mean -- I'm pretty
sure she'll forgive me.  I know she wants to fuck me, and
she's probably my girlfriend.  So, I'll ask her to be nicer
to you.""</p><p>She didn't say anything.  She looked out the window of the
car.</p><p>
We got to my house, and I took her to my room.</p><p>""Well, you're a bit smaller than me, but I have some old
clothes that might fit you.  Let me look.  I'll go outside
to let you change.""</p><p>She didn't wait for me.  She just undid her skirt and let it
drop to the floor.  She was wearing little white cotton
panties with a pink floral pattern.  They were cute, but not
the sort of thing I expected her to wear.  Next, she pulled
her panties down, and tossed them aside.  She stood there,
wearing nothing but her blouse.</p><p>""Uh -- Amandine.  I didn't really want a show.""</p><p>Her blouse didn't hang very low, and I could see her mound
peeking out from below.  She didn't shave, and there was a
little halo of white fluffy hair.  I saw a flicker of gold
-- down there.  A piercing?  Her clit?  I looked closer -- I
couldn't help it.  Yep, there was a little gold band.</p><p>I'd had my nipples and tongue pierced, but nothing that --
advanced.</p><p>She just looked at me, seeming unconcerned that I was
staring at her cunt.</p><p>""Did that hurt?""</p><p>""Yeah, when they put it in.  I like how it feels now,
though.""</p><p>""I can imagine.  Do you have any others?""</p><p>""No, this is enough.""</p><p>Nice sense of minimalism.  From what I could see, her pussy
looked nice.</p><p>""OK.  Well, let me find you something to wear.""</p><p>I pulled an old box of clothes from my closet.  There were a
couple cute skirts that might fit her, a few pairs of
panties, and an old favorite dress.  I tossed them over to
her.</p><p>""Here, try these on.""</p><p>She did.  The little blue skirt seemed to fit her fine.</p><p>""That'll do.  You can leave your other clothes here and I'll
wash them for you.  I don't think you wanna be walking
around school with those.""</p><p>""OK, thanks.""</p><p>""So -- uh -- look -- Do you wanna make out?  I won't fuck
you -- since Kayla said not to -- but she didn't say we
couldn't kiss.""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""But first, I want you to try on that dress.""</p><p>""Really?  It isn't my style.""</p><p>It was sort of a retro style dress, black and white, rather
short, and with thin shoulder straps.  I'd always liked the
way my bra straps showed when I'd worn it.</p><p>""I think you'll look cute.  I'd love to make out with you
while you're wearing it.""</p><p>I didn't tell her it was the first dress I'd kissed a girl
in, the first dress I'd had an orgasm in -- well, with
another person.</p><p>She put it on.  I was right.  She was very lovely.  The
borders were black and offset her pale flesh.  She looked
like a little doll.</p><p>""Your so pretty, Amandine.  Come and sit by me.""</p><p>She sat next to me.  I leaned and kissed her.  Her lips
parted.  We turned to each other and embraced, laying back
on the bed with our mouths locked.  She slipped in her
tongue, rubbing around the stud of my piercing.</p><p>""I like kissing you, Amandine.""</p><p>She didn't say anything.  I reached down, without really
planning to, and rubbed her ass.</p><p>""I love this dress so much.  I had a lot of great times in
it.""</p><p>She kissed me again, sucking my breath from my mouth.  She
wrapped one of her legs around me and pressed her hips
forward rubbing against my leg.  I squeezed her ass again,
massaging it deeply.  We lay there together, kissing and
petting.  I pulled her closer.  My eyes fluttered.  I felt
really good.</p><p>I tried to get control of myself.</p><p>""OK, that is enough.  If we go much farther I won't be able
to stop myself.""</p><p>She backed away, looking at me.  I kissed her again.</p><p>I got a big grin.  ""OK -- This is just about to go too far.
Let's go back to the car before I lose it.  You can keep the
dress.""</p><p>""I don't want it.  I'd like to borrow the blue skirt if it
is OK.""</p><p>She stood up.  I reached out and rubbed her ass.</p><p>""Look -- I won't fuck you, or eat you or anything, but will
you get off for me?  I have a vibrator you can use.  I just
wanna watch.""</p><p>""That would be nice.""</p><p>I ran to the bathroom and got my vibrator from the closet.  
It was one of those ""body massage"" wands they sell at the
drugstore.  I'd bought it a few months ago, and my parents
said nothing.  I mean -- they must have known what I used it
for.</p><p>When I returned she was laying on the bed with the hem of
the dress pulled up and her pussy exposed.  I plugged in the
vibrator and handed it to her.</p><p>She turned it on and pressed it to her pussy.  It let out a
loud buzzing sound as it touched her clit ring, but quieted
to a dull hum as she pressed it tight.  She lay back,
closing her eyes and moaning.</p><p>It didn't take long.  It was a very powerful vibrator.  One
moment she was laying there, passive, the next she had
bucked her hips hard and was squealing.  Her whole body
jerked to one side, then the other.  She struggled to keep
the vibrator pressed to her pussy, her eyes closed, her legs
curling up and shaking.  Then she collapsed back, letting
the wand, still buzzing, fall to the floor.</p><p>It took her a while to catch her breath.  Then she grinned
at me.</p><p>""This has been a good day.""</p><p>How amazing, I thought.  What a perfect little creature!  I
wrapped my arms tight around my body and kind of shivered
and twitched.</p><p>Back at school, I found Kayla by her locker.  She was sweaty
from gym class, and her tee shirt clung to her tits.  I
walked up, giving her a bashful smile.</p><p>""So, did you fuck her?""</p><p>""No -- I mean -- we kissed some, and she masturbated for me,
but I didn't fuck her.""</p><p>She blinked.</p><p>""So you like that bitch?  Seriously, what the fuck?""</p><p>""Uh, yeah a little, I guess.  Look, so you need to decide.  
Do you want me to be your girlfriend or not?""</p><p>""After you've been with her?""</p><p>""We didn't do much, and yeah.  Look, since I've been with
you, you've gotten exactly one girl off, and it was her!  So
-- you can't exactly be jealous of me!  And if she's so
horrible to be with, what were you doing rubbing her pussy?""</p><p>""Ruining her skirt.""</p><p>I paused.</p><p>""Uh, yeah.  So look -- you have to decide.  You're like the
hottest girl in school.  If you want me, I'm yours.""</p><p>She stared at me.  She paced around me, eyes fixed on me,
just looking hard.  I stood still.  She got behind me.</p><p>I went on, ""So, are you my girlfriend or not?  If you are,
I'll forget about her.""</p><p>She got up by my ear and whispered.</p><p>""You want me to eat your pussy, don't you?""</p><p>My eyes darted around.  The hall wasn't crowded, but we
weren't alone.</p><p>""You want me to lick you where you pee.""</p><p>She said that real quiet.  It was an odd thing to say -- but
yeah, it was true.  That's exactly where I wanted her to
lick me.</p><p>""Oh god yes.""</p><p>""Then you're my girlfriend and fucking off limits to her!""</p><p>I had a huge smile on my face.  She grabbed me and turned me
around.  I wanted to kiss her, but too many people would
see.</p><p>""So, my parents are at the museum tonight.  They should be
pretty late.  You can come by.""</p><p>She leaned against me.  I giggled and licked my lips.  
Finally!</p><p>Then she put her hands on my shoulders, and not so hard, she
shoved me back.</p><p>""But wear a different skirt.  That one makes me sick.""</p><p>
I dressed for our tryst.  I wore sheer black panties and a
black bra.  I put on a ridiculously tiny miniskirt, red, and
a white blouse that did nothing to hide the bra.  My socks
were long and white and went to just beneath my knees.  My
shoes were black, patent leather, with short heels.</p><p>I looked in the mirror.  It was kind of awesome to see
myself like that.  I put on some lipstick, deep red, of
course.</p><p>My hair was long and black.  I put it up in a ponytail,
leaving a few strands to fall along my face.  I gazed at
myself.  I pursed my lips.</p><p>I looked like a total whore.  I couldn't wait for Kayla to
see me.</p><p>She called, saying that her parents were just leaving and to
get over there.  I drove quickly.</p><p>I pulled up to her house.  It was one of those mansions with
high ceilings, huge windows, and marble tile everywhere.  
The front door had a ridiculous big brass knocker that
engaged the doorbell when you touched it.  I rang.</p><p>She greeted me at her door wearing nothing but panties and a
bra.  They were blue pastel.</p><p>She looked at me.  I smiled, hoping my slutty little outfit
would have the right effect.  She gazed up and down.  She
bit her bottom lip and sort of sneered.</p><p>""You look really good.""</p><p>I smiled.  ""Hurry up and let me in.""</p><p>She closed the door behind me, kissing me.  We embraced.  I
pressed close.  The fabric of my blouse was stiff, and I
rubbed my chest against her, feeling my nipple piercings
catch.  She let me rub, a few seconds, face to face with a
grin.  Then her hands found my ass.  She yanked up my skirt,
grabbed my panties, and pulled them into the crack of my
ass.  Her fingers pressed in.</p><p>They pushed in and touched me -- there.  They pressed
harder, insistent.  Just the tiniest bit, but my panties
went in -- inside me, and not my pussy.  My eyes shot open
wide.  I'd never had that done to me before.  I began to
wonder, was Kayla a bit kinky?</p><p>""Come into my room.""</p><p>She turned, and turnabout seemed fair.  I reached down
grabbing her ass with one hand and wrapped the other around
her neck, stopping her.  She didn't struggle, but seemed
surprised.</p><p>""I wanna try what you just did.""</p><p>I went ahead and pushed her panties up into her crack,
rubbing them, pushing, just like she'd done to me.</p><p>""Mmmmm.  So you like ass?""</p><p>""I like yours.""</p><p>""Let's go to my room.""</p><p>We went to her room.  It had a thick plush rug, a big comfy
bed, a pair of dressers, a nightstand, and a desk.  
Everything was white.  There were some clothes scattered
around, but it wasn't too messy.</p><p>We kissed again.</p><p>She bent me over and shoved me onto her bed, not too hard.  
She pulled my up skirt and rubbed -- through my panties
again.  I lay forward, trying to stay relaxed.</p><p>I wondered how far she would go.</p><p>She pulled my panties down and my cheeks apart.  I just lay
there.  My pussy felt warm.</p><p>I felt something soft and wet touching me -- there.  I felt
it push in, just a bit.  I gasped and yanked at her sheets.
I moaned hard, and never so hard with my pussy still
untouched.</p><p>""Is that your tongue?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, pulling back for a second before going
back in, this time kissing.</p><p>It was magical.  It was a whole different kind of amazing.</p><p>She licked more, swirling around, then kissed it again.</p><p>Then up.  She lay forward next to me.  We kissed.  I sucked
on her tongue.  It was weird, but it didn't bother me,
thinking where it had just been.  It was lovely and
wonderful.</p><p>""Now, do me.""</p><p>I gazed into her eyes, overcome.  I sucked on her tongue
more.  I was afraid, but I couldn't exactly refuse.</p><p>I sat on my knees just behind her, and rubbed her panties --
over that spot.  She moaned.  I pulled them down.  It
puckered at me.  It was perfectly round and pink.  Her
pussy, just beneath, was neatly trimmed, and pink as well.</p><p>""It's so beautiful.""</p><p>It was.  I swear it was.</p><p>I reached forward with my tongue, slowly, not sure what to
expect.  I made contact, licking around its circumference.  
It tasted slightly metallic, not bad at all.  I lay my
tongue flat, letting my piercing push in, and wiggled it
around.</p><p>She moaned -- more.  I wanted to make her scream.  I pushed
my tongue in deep, locking my lips around her hole, probing
as hard as I could.</p><p>""Oh Vanessa.  That is perfect.  Just fucking perfect.""</p><p>At that moment I decided that I indeed liked ass.</p><p>Kayla reached over to her nightstand.  She pulled out a
narrow vibrator with a bulbous head and handed it to me.  It
was about six inches long.  I grinned.  It was obvious where
to put it.</p><p>""Put it in my pussy first and let it get good and wet.  Then
spit on my ass, so it's wet too.  Then push it in slowly.""</p><p>I did what I was told, getting it good and wet in her pussy.
I turned it on.  It made a gentle hum, much softer than my
massaging vibrator at home, but still, it seemed strong
enough.  I licked her again, letting some spit fall from my
tongue.  Then, I pushed in the end of the vibrator.</p><p>It went slowly, at first, as the bulbous end forced its way
up.  Then it entered completely, and I saw her anus close
around the head.</p><p>She moaned loudly.</p><p>""Oh god that feels amazing.""</p><p>I pushed it a bit deeper.</p><p>""Is that too far?""</p><p>""Oh fuck!  Deeper, but slowly.""</p><p>Her whole body tensed up.  She moaned.</p><p>I started fucking her, slow and gentle, pulling out until I
felt it tug against her anus, then pushing slowly in.  Each
time I pushed, she grabbed the sheets with her hands and
tensed her whole body.  Each time I pulled, she relaxed and
cooed.</p><p>I was amazed.  My pussy was dripping wet, its juices running
down my leg -- literally.  I pinched my own nipples through
my blouse and bra, pulling on my piercings.  I wanted to
fucking cum so bad.  I wanted her to cum even more.</p><p>I kept fucking her with the vibrator.  I rubbed her pussy
with my other hand, up and down, squeezing her clit each
time I passed it.</p><p>She moaned louder -- was it a scream yet?  Her motions
became intense.  I squatted down as low as I could.  I
pressed my face up against her pussy, sucking her juices
into my mouth, and pressing my tongue in, my piercing
rubbing around inside her hole, still fucking her ass.</p><p>That did it.  Her whole body went stiff.</p><p>""Oh fuck I'm cumming!  Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck.""</p><p>She just lay there, her whole body tense.  Several seconds
passed.  I kept licking and fucking, but slowly.</p><p>""Oh fuck!""</p><p>Then she relaxed.</p><p>""Oh god oh fuck that felt good.  Kiss me.  Right now!""</p><p>I leaned forward and kissed her.</p><p>The vibrator hung from her, still buzzing.  I reached down,
kissing her more.  I pulled it out and shut it off.</p><p>We kept kissing, pressing our tongues together.  I gazed
into her green eyes.</p><p>""Now I want you to suck on it.""</p><p>""On what?""</p><p>""The vibrator.  Stick it in your mouth.""</p><p>I looked at it, and then did what I was told, sucking gently
on the plastic.  She licked her lips.</p><p>""How does my ass taste?""</p><p>I was a little freaked out.  I really couldn't believe I was
doing this.  I sucked harder.</p><p>It didn't really taste like anything, just plastic.  But
still --</p><p>""Your ass tastes great.""</p><p> -- There was no reason not to play along.</p><p>She undid her bra.  Her tits were firm, with a lovely tan
line around them.  Her nipples were pink, puffy, and
slightly dimpled.  I took the vibrator out of my mouth,
leaned forward, and gently sucked on them.</p><p>""You have great tits.""</p><p>""Thanks.  Let's see yours.""</p><p>She unbuttoned my blouse, and unclipped my bra, exposing my
tits.  They were small, but reasonably firm.  She noticed my
piercings.</p><p>""Oh -- so what are these?""</p><p>She leaned forward and took one of my nipples into her
mouth, biting down on the piercing and pulling.  I cooed.</p><p>""You didn't mention you had these.  That is so fucking
sexy.""</p><p>""Yeah.  I like them.  They feel great.""</p><p>""Oh god you're a delicious little slut.""</p><p>It was true.  There was no denying it.  She pushed me onto
my back.</p><p>""I have another surprise for you.""</p><p>She reached back over to her nightstand and pulled out a
strap-on dildo.  It was black, thick, about nine inches
long, and slightly tapered coming to a rounded tip.  It was
soft latex, and drooped slightly.</p><p>""How'd you like to get properly fucked?""</p><p>I smiled.  ""I'd like to get fucked very much.""</p><p>She got up and put the dildo on, strapping it tight.  I lay
back, pulling my skirt up around my tummy, spreading my
legs.  She climbed on top of me, and the dildo pressed up
against my pussy.</p><p>I arched my hips up, pressing and squirming, trying to get
it lined up with my hole.  It took a few tries, but it
slipped in.  She pushed her hips tight against mine, the
dildo full in to its hilt.</p><p>I felt filled up.</p><p>She began to rock her hips, pushing and pulling the dildo
inside my cunt.  Little shock of pleasure went up my body.  
I pinched my own nipples hard, moaning and squirming.  I
closed my eyes and let the sensation of the fuck wash over
me.</p><p>""Open your mouth.""</p><p>I did, with my eyes still closed.  I felt something wet drip
into it.  I looked, and Kayla's face was above mine, with a
stream of spit dripping from her tongue into my mouth.  I
swallowed it down.</p><p>She kissed me deeply and kept fucking me.</p><p>It went on.  It felt amazing.  I squirmed and squealed.  
However, I didn't cum.</p><p>A long time passed like that.</p><p>""Are you going to fucking cum already?""</p><p>""Eventually, I hope.  It feels great.""</p><p>""I'm getting tired.""</p><p>She stopped fucking me and sat back pulling the dildo out.</p><p>""Maybe we can do something different?  I could do you again,
or maybe you could, you know, do to me what I did to you?""</p><p>""Fuck your ass?""</p><p>""Yeah, with the vibrator.""</p><p>""Alright.  Turn over.""</p><p>""OK.  Wait!  Go slowly.  I've never done this before.""</p><p>""Just turn over.""</p><p>I rolled over onto my stomach.  I felt her spread my cheeks
again.  I was so nervous and excited.  I couldn't believe I
was going to do this, but I wanted to cum for her so bad.  I
think I would have tried anything.</p><p>She leaned down and licked me while slipping the vibrator
into my pussy, getting it wet, then back out.  She spat --
there, rubbing it with her finger.</p><p>I heard the vibrator turn on.  A wave of excitement passed
over me.  My pussy tingled, untouched.</p><p>The vibrator pressed against my asshole.  She pushed the
head in.  It was ... buzzing.</p><p>Oh my god it fucking felt good!  I stiffened my entire body,
my mouth open in a wide gasping moan.  I couldn't form
words.</p><p>It slipped all the way in, and she fucked me with it.  
Slowly, it built -- something.  I was overwhelmed.  I was
almost cumming.  It was like -- I was trapped in a long,
lingering almost-orgasm.  This was a level of pleasure
beyond my experience.</p><p>""Get up on your knees.""</p><p>I complied as best I could.  My legs felt like rubber.  My
whole pussy tickled from the vibrations radiating from my
ass.  Then she got to her knees, lining her hips up behind
mine.  She pushed the dildo into my pussy again.</p><p>She was fucking me in both holes.</p><p>I came.  I came so fucking hard.  I'm sure I screamed out.  
My eyes rolled up in my head.  I saw blackness.  All thought
ceased.</p><p>I have no idea how long I was like that, just quivering.  I
mean -- I was semi-conscious, tingling, breathing, feeling
pure bliss.</p><p>My first conscious thought was that she was still fucking
me.</p><p>I came again, gasping for air, my chest heaving.  I came one
more time, a wave of pleasure spreading from my pussy across
my body, all of me tensing up.</p><p>It was too much.</p><p>""Stop.  Oh god please stop!""</p><p>She kept rocking her hips, thrusting into me.</p><p>""Fuck yeah!  Take that fuck!""</p><p>I felt her pull the vibrator from my ass, but she kept
fucking my pussy.</p><p>""Please!  No more!""</p><p>I pulled away from her, pushing back with my arm.  The dildo
slipped free.  I grabbed my pussy with both hand, protecting
it, but even that was too much sensation.  I rolled over
onto my back, closing my legs tight.</p><p>""Fuck yeah!  I fucked you good!""</p><p>I laughed.  I tried to calm down, but my body kept
twitching.  I sat up, leaning forward, kissing her, licking
her face, spitting into her mouth.  She pinched my nipples
hard.</p><p>She had indeed fucked me good.  Very, very good.</p><p>""Now, my little slut.  I want you to make me cum again!""</p><p>I lay back for a bit, catching my breath, just smiling, and
smiling so much.  I sat up and grabbed her.</p><p>
Later, I lay in bed, thinking about what just happened.  We
hadn't stopped there, of course.  I had put on the dildo and
fucked both her holes from behind, just like she had me.  
Then she fucked me again, just in the pussy.  It didn't take
so long this time.  I came, hard and wonderful.</p><p>Then it was late, and her parents were due home, so she made
me get dressed and kicked me out, with one final kiss and a
hard smack on the ass.</p><p>It was the most amazing fuck of my life -- simply beyond
words.</p><p>There was only one problem, I still wanted more, just to
calm down, just to help me sleep.</p><p>I lay in my bed, naked, slowly stroking my pussy with one
hand.  My mind was racing, swirling around with thoughts of
ass, pussy, spit, and tits.  I was desperate to cum again.</p><p>I got my vibrator from the bathroom.  My parents slept on
the other side of the house, so unless I was real unlucky,
they wouldn't hear it.</p><p>I plugged it in, turned it on, and held it against my pussy.
The sensation spread up across my body, soothing and gentle.
My toes curled up.</p><p>However, it wasn't happening.  I wasn't going to cum.</p><p>I tried thinking of Kayla, her fucking me hard, spitting on
me, spanking me, pulling on my nipples, but it didn't help.
Then I thought of her eyes, a gentle kiss.  There was a
slight tingle of pleasure, but it passed.</p><p>Then I thought of her!  The other one!  Amandine!</p><p>Her soiled skirt and panties were still in my hamper.  I
went and got them.  I pressed them to my face, taking a deep
breath.  I could still smell the faint odor of her cunt on
them.</p><p>I lay back down.  I took her panties and rubbed them against
my pussy, balling them up, and pushing them into my hole.</p><p>I squirmed a little.  I let out a deep moan.</p><p>Then I took the skirt, the cute little tartan skirt that was
just like mine, and folded it over once, and laid it over my
pussy, so the spot that had been wet was just over my hole.
Then I turned the vibrator on and pressed it firmly.</p><p>My eyes fluttered.  I cooed.  I thought of her under the
bleachers, leaning back against me as Kayla made her cum.  I
thought of her, lying in this same spot, cumming all over
this vibrator.  I thought of her little pierced clit, her
dark eyes, my dress, and her sweet little mouth pressed
against mine.</p><p>The orgasm came.  It was soft, lingering, spreading slowly
from my pussy across my body.  I lay still -- nothing -- I
just breathed.</p><p>I turned the vibrator off.</p><p>I had a problem.  I'd just had the best sex of my life with
the hottest girl at school, sex so good I didn't even really
understand it, but Kayla -- she was an awful bitch.  I mean,
I knew that.  Any sane person would hate her guts.</p><p>Amandine, on the other hand ...</p><p>I don't know if love is a substance, something that can move
around on its own, but I imagined my feelings reaching
across the night and touching her.  I imagined her, laying
on her side, one hand rubbing her pussy, with a sweet,
mischievous smile on her face.  I imagined that, at that
moment, just as I felt so much for her, she might be
thinking of me.</p><p>Kayla was beautiful, popular, and she was an amazing fuck --
oh god she was amazing -- but I'd fallen -- love, could it
be? -- for strange little Amandine.</p><p>Fuck!</p><p>
Next morning, she was waiting for me at my locker.  She was
wearing a tiny black dress and leather shoes.  Her hair hung
down straight, but a little messy, like she hadn't washed
it.  She was holding a brown sack.</p><p>""Hi Amandine.  Your dress is very pretty.""</p><p>""I have your clothes.""</p><p>She handed me the sack.</p><p>""Oh, thanks.  I hope you didn't bother washing them.  I
still haven't cleaned yours, but I'll get them back to you
soon.""</p><p>""No problem.""</p><p>She turned to walk away.</p><p>Did I really want this?  If Kayla found out I was even
talking to her she would freak out.</p><p>I looked at her tiny ass, her pale skinny legs jutting out
from the hem of her dress.  I thought again, that she looked
like a little doll, fragile, but lovely.</p><p>Yes.  Yes -- I wanted it.</p><p>""Amandine, don't go yet.""</p><p>She turned back.</p><p>""I liked kissing you yesterday.  I wanna do it again.  Maybe
we can meet after school.""</p><p>I smiled at her.  I thought she would say yes.</p><p>""You're going out with Kayla now.  I heard from Megan.  You
two fucked last night.""</p><p>Well -- I guess Kayla was the sort to kiss and tell.</p><p>""Uh, yeah, we did.  Then I got home and masturbated all over
your skirt because I couldn't stop thinking about you.  
Look, I'm a little slutty.  I admit.  But I like you, and
Kayla doesn't have to know.""</p><p>She just looked at me.</p><p>""Didn't you tell me I should stop fucking other girl's
boyfriends?  Isn't this sorta the same thing?""</p><p>""Well, I guess, more or less.  Do you have to start
following my advice now?""</p><p>""You also told me to find someone who really cares about me.
Do you care about me?""</p><p>I looked at her carefully.  She actually looked sad, like
she was holding back a real emotion.</p><p>Fuck!</p><p>Yeah -- I cared about her, but I didn't want to say that
now.  I wasn't quite ready to give up on Kayla.</p><p>Her face got really sad.  She turned and hurried away.  I
knew she was crying.</p><p>Fuck!  Fuck!</p><p>I hurried after her.</p><p>""Stop, Amandine!""</p><p>I grabbed her shoulder and turned her to me.  I was right.  
There were tears on her face.</p><p>People were noticing us now, which meant Kayla would hear
about this, which meant I was in a fuck-load of trouble.</p><p>""Look, please don't cry.  What's wrong?  I said I like you.
If you like me, then we're cool.  What are you sad about?""</p><p>""Nothing.""</p><p>""Please tell me, Amandine.  I think it's important.""</p><p>The words all spilled out of her real fast.</p><p>""You told me to find someone who cares about me, for real.  
I thought you might have meant yourself.  But then you
fucked Kayla and you're her girlfriend.  And now you come up
to me wanting to make out with me again, but you won't say
you care about me, like you didn't really think what you
said yesterday.""</p><p>She almost sobbed.  Some girl laughed at us.  I ignored her.</p><p>""Holy shit, Amandine, I'm sorry.  I meant what I said
yesterday, but I didn't know you'd listen, and I do want to
kiss you.  It's just that, Kayla would fucking freak out if
she knew.  She'll hurt me.  I mean, she's going to hear
about this.  I'm already fucked.""</p><p>Amandine stared past me, out into space.  Her whole body
tensed up.  Her arms hung straight down.</p><p>""So you want me.  Fine.  But do you really like me at all?""</p><p>Sometime you answer without thinking.  This was one of those
times.</p><p>""Oh Amandine.  You're an angel.  You're just the sweetest
little angel.  I like you a lot.  I like you so much I can't
stand it.""</p><p>She looked right at me.  ""So why are you with Kayla?""</p><p>Because she was hot, popular, and fucked like a tornado, but
that didn't seem so convincing at this moment.  I didn't say
anything.</p><p>""Fine,"" she said, when I didn't answer, ""My mom is out
tonight.  You can come over if you want.  You can do
whatever you want to me, but if you want to pretend you care
about me, dump that bitch.""</p><p>Kayla found me in the cafeteria during lunch.  I had tried
to avoid her, to put this off, but Kayla could not be
avoided.</p><p>""So what the fuck!  I heard you were getting all 'you're an
angel' and shit with that slut this morning!""</p><p>Of course, she looked amazing.  Her fucking green eyes!</p><p>""Hi Kayla, sweetie.""</p><p>""Don't 'Hi Kayla' me!  I told you to stay away from her.""</p><p>""Yeah, look, I guess I'm kind of not a real faithful
girlfriend.  I mean, I like you.  I wanna keep fucking you,
but I wanna fool around with her too.""</p><p>She just looked at me.  The look on her face was -- well --
it was actually sort of funny, in an insane way.</p><p>She was a delightful psychopath.  It took a few seconds for
her brain to catch up.</p><p>""Fuck that shit!""</p><p>""Look, can we talk about this later when you're less pissed
off?""</p><p>""There isn't going to be a later for you.  The rest of your
brief, pointless life will be nothing but pain.""</p><p>""Nice.  So ... I'm going to go now.  Can I swing by your
house after school?  We can talk about this then?""</p><p>""Fuck you!  Slut!""</p><p>At this point some of the teachers noticed us, and Kayla
backed off.  I just walked away.</p><p>A plan formed in my mind.  I was indeed going to her house
after school, but not while she was there.</p><p>I rushed home after school and grabbed Amandine's skirt and
panties.  They were pretty sticky after after last night, so
I put them in a plastic bag.  I also grabbed my old favorite
dress.</p><p>Then I rushed over to Kayla's house.  Her mom answered the
door, wearing a tennis outfit.  She was an older version of
Kayla, except her ridiculously large tits were obviously
fake, and her eyes -- well -- they weren't the same.</p><p>""Hi Mrs. Ness, I'm Kayla's friend Vanessa.  Maybe she's
talked about me?""</p><p>I thought it very unlikely that Kayla's mom knew we were
fighting.  I was correct.</p><p>""Oh hi, Vanessa.  Yes, she's mentioned you a few times.  She
should be at volleyball practice now, but she'll be home in
a couple hours.  You should come back then, or you could
call her cell if it's important.""</p><p>""Yeah.  Actually I just saw her.  She says she left her
extra cell phone battery in her room, and she needs it
'cause someone is supposed to call her and her phone is
going dead.  Anyhow, I said I'd swing by and pick it up for
her.""</p><p>""Oh, OK.  Do you know where her room is?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>It worked perfectly.</p><p>As soon as I was alone in her room I went straight for her
nightstand, and cleaned out her stash of toys.  In addition
to the strap-on and the vibrator, there was another little
tiny vibrator, clit sized.</p><p>I left it behind.  I'm not merciless.  However, the other
two toys were now mine.</p><p>""Thanks Mrs. Ness!""</p><p>I dashed out the door.</p><p>I had some time to kill before Amandine's mom would leave,
so I went to a diner near her house and had a small meal.</p><p>My phone rang.  It was Kayla.</p><p>""What the fuck were you doing in my room?""</p><p>""Hi Kayla.  I took some things from your drawer.  Hope you
don't mind.""</p><p>I heard her shuffle around in the background.  Clearly she
was in her room and checking the nightstand.</p><p>""You fucking bitch!  I want those back!""</p><p>I didn't say anything.  I gave her time to form the thought.</p><p>""You're going to fuck her with those!  You're going to fuck
that wretched little slut with my dildo!""</p><p>""If she'll let me.""</p><p>""You fucking bitch!""</p><p>""Look Kayla, we're broken up now, right?  Amandine will want
to know.""</p><p>""Fuck you!  Fuck you!  Fuck you!""</p><p>I hung up.  It was pretty clear that Kayla wasn't going to
say anything worth listening to.  Clearly we we were broken
up.  That was all I cared about.</p><p>She called back three times, but I didn't answer.  I wasn't
sure what she'd do.  I expected she'd kick my ass tomorrow
at school.</p><p>I hoped this would be worth it.</p><p>I parked down the street from Amandine's house.  It was a
tiny, cheap looking bungalow at the end of a street with
cracked cement sidewalks and beat up cars.  Some greasy old
man stared at me from his porch.</p><p>I saw Amandine's mom leave the house, get into her car, and
drive away.</p><p>My phone rang.  It was her.</p><p>""Hi sweetie,"" I answered.</p><p>""Hi.  Look, my mom just left.  You can come over if you
want.  Do you know where I live?""</p><p>""Yeah.  Your address is -- um -- not a big secret.  Look,
I'm actually waiting down the street.  I'll be there in
about a minute.  Is that cool?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>She met me at the door.  She was wearing a long blue t-shirt
and another pair of the white-pink floral panties.  She was
barefoot, and there was chipped blue nail polish on her
toes.</p><p>""Come in.""</p><p>The room was warm and humid, with that damp smell of dingy
houses.  There was a beat up old air conditioner in the
window, clattering and struggling to keep things cool.  
There were a couple old couches and chairs, arranged
haphazardly, all with different upholstery.  Clothes lay all
over the place.</p><p>Amandine closed the door behind me and just stood there.</p><p>I hugged her and kissed her on the cheek.  She held onto my
hand and looked deeply at me, but said nothing.</p><p>I felt awkward.  I wanted to say things to her, but it all
seemed stupid.</p><p>""I have your clothes.""</p><p>I drew them out of my bag.  They were still wrapped in a
plastic bag.  She took them.</p><p>""Did you really masturbate on them?""</p><p>""Yeah.  It was a crazy thing to do.  But -- uh -- I sorta
wanted you there with me, and it was the closest I could
come.""</p><p>""This was right after you fucked Kayla, right?""</p><p>""Uh yeah.  So look -- Kayla and I are totally broken up now.
I'm pretty sure she's going to kick my ass tomorrow.  
Actually, she's probably going to kick your ass too.  Sorry
about that.""</p><p>""I'm used to it.""</p><p>""But I don't really wanna think about that right now.  I
really just wanna -- be with you.""</p><p>""OK.  So, what do you wanna do?""</p><p>I wanted to tell her she was amazing and beautiful, that we
could be together, but it all seemed so -- well -- I didn't
think she'd believe me.  There was something really wrong
and awkward with the mood.  Maybe the shabby state of the
house was depressing me.  I decided we should kiss.</p><p>""Can we kiss?""</p><p>""Sure.  Let's sit on the couch.""</p><p>She pushed a pile of clothes aside, and sat down.  I curled
up next to her, and stoked her leg.</p><p>She leaned forward and kissed me on the mouth.  My lips
parted.  I flicked my tongue, just a bit, into her mouth,
touching the tip of hers.</p><p>We clasped hands, our fingers interlocking.  We kissed
deeper, opening our mouths fully, pressing our tongues
together.  I was taller and leaned into her.  She lay back,
pulling me on top of her, slipping her hips under me, and
wrapping her legs around my waist.</p><p>I rolled so we were side to side, carefully so we didn't
fall from the couch.  I embraced her.  We continued to kiss.</p><p>I reached for her ass and stroked it gently, mostly on her
cheeks, but once I ran my finger up her crack, pressing her
panties in only slightly.  She cooed and pressed her body
close to mine.</p><p>We stopped kissing, but continued to embrace.  I felt the
warm humidity of the house.  I felt the heat of her body and
the slight beating of her heart.</p><p>I said it.</p><p>""I love you, Amandine.""</p><p>It just seemed right.</p><p>She pulled me tighter.  I saw her close her eyes, and let
out a gentle sigh.  I stroked her thin, blonde hair.  She
looked peaceful.  She didn't say anything back.  Maybe it
didn't matter.</p><p>We separated and sat back up.  I kissed her face.  She
closed her eyes, and I kissed those.  I reached out and
grasped a tit, caressing it.</p><p>She reached up my skirt and stroked my pussy through my
panties.</p><p>Suddenly I felt very, very good.  I got really happy.</p><p>I sat back spreading my legs.  I stretched out.  She kept
stroking, slowly.  I felt tingly all over.  My eyes
fluttered.</p><p>I think she had magic fingers.</p><p>I smiled and let out a long, soothing sigh.  She gazed into
my eyes and kept stroking my pussy.</p><p>""Amandine, you're a goddess.""</p><p>She kissed me.</p><p>The she got off the couch, squatted down between my legs,
and pulled my panties down and off.  She gently reached
forward and rubbed her index finger around my pussy,
spreading my sticky juices.  She pulled her finger away
slowly, letting a long strand of fluid dangle between her
finger and me.</p><p>Then she leaned forward and licked.</p><p>I gasped.  My heart hammered in my chest.  I lay there,
trying not to squirm.  I stroked her hair.  She ran her
tongue around slowly, licking my clit, probing my hole.  She
gazed up at me, her mouth still pressed to me, deeply into
my eyes.</p><p>I moaned again.  My toes curled.  I thrust my hips, pressing
against her mouth.  She wrapped her arms around my legs,
from below, to control me.  She kept licking.</p><p>It hit me, my first orgasm of the night.  It was intense.  I
seized up and just kinda shook for a bit, then gasped as I
relaxed.</p><p>""Thank you, Amandine, thank you so much.""</p><p>She said nothing.  She kept licking and sucking.</p><p>She pushed my legs back, folding them against my tummy.  She
spread my cheeks, just a bit, and ran her tongue over my
anus.  Then she licked my pussy again.  Then again.  Then
she kissed it.</p><p>Another one!  I cried out and grabbed her hair, holding her
face to my cunt.  It was fast and hard.  I shook.  I gasped
for breath.</p><p>I relaxed.  I squirmed with pleasure.  I giggled and cooed.
I felt something electric all over my body.</p><p>Then she raised up and leaned toward me, kissing me on the
mouth.</p><p>She was good.  She was very, very good.</p><p>She sat next to me and helped me take off my top, then
pulled off her own shirt.  I looked at her little body, with
nothing on but her panties.  Her tits were small and her
nipples hard and dark.  I leaned in and took one into my
mouth and gently sucked and licked.  She cooed and stroked
my hair.</p><p>She whispered into my ear, ""I liked making you cum.""</p><p>I liked it too.  I sat up and kissed her.  She caressed my
tits, pulling on the piercings, then she leaned in and
sucked, running her tongue around my nipple.  She spat on
each, then licked them again.  I felt warmth across my body.
My pussy was tingling.</p><p>She got a big, wicked grin on her face.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""This is the first time I've gotten with a girl.  It's
pretty nice.  I want to eat your pussy again.""</p><p>""Not yet!  I don't think I could handle it just now.  
Anyway, it's definitely your turn.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>She leaned back and spread her legs.  She pinched her
nipples.  She bit her bottom lip.</p><p>I kissed her mouth and stroked her pussy through her
panties.  I could feel her clit piercing when I passed over
it.  I tugged gently.  Her eyes fluttered.</p><p>I started to get up.  She grabbed my head, pulling it back
to hers, for a longer kiss.  I ran my fingers up and down
her thighs.  I got up again, pulling away.</p><p>""I have a surprise, actually.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>She looked very eager.</p><p>I went to my little bag of tricks, which was now sitting by
the door, and pulled out the dildo and the vibrator.</p><p>""I have a couple of magic weapons I liberated from the evil
queen.""</p><p>Her face lit up.</p><p>""Nice!""</p><p>""So, I'd like to use them on you.""</p><p>""I'd like that very much.""</p><p>""Here's the thing -- so -- um -- ""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I wanna do something kinda kinky.""</p><p>I stared at her, gauging her reaction.</p><p>She got a big smile, a very big smile.</p><p>""I told you at school, you can do whatever you want to me.""</p><p>She was practically panting.</p><p>I strapped the dildo on.  I squatted down, between her legs.
I pulled her panties off, and sat back, regarding her pussy.</p><p>""Please hurry.""</p><p>I stroked her white-blonde pussy hair.  I tugged gently on
her piercing.  Then I leaned forward and kissed it.</p><p>I licked and licked.  I sucked.  I rubbed my tongue piercing
against her clit piercing, catching it and tugging and
stretching.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>I pushed her legs back, like she'd done mine, and licked her
anus, kissing and probing.</p><p>I grabbed the dildo, pressing the harness back against my
cunt, feeling the electric pleasure pass over me.  I was
panting myself.</p><p>I licked more.  Her pussy was flowing, its juices running
down over her ass.  I pushed the vibrator into her pussy
hole and got it wet.</p><p>Then I turned it on.  Then I put it in her ass.</p><p>""Oh fuck yes!  God I love to have my ass fucked.""</p><p>""Reach around and hold it.""</p><p>She did.  She pressed it into her hole, and began fucking
herself with it.</p><p>Then I raised up, lined up my hips, and pushed the dildo
into her cunt.</p><p>She lay back, kind of curled up so she could reach her ass
and fuck herself.  She had a huge smile on her face.</p><p>I began thrusting my hips, fucking her pussy.</p><p>""Oh yes!  That feels so good.""</p><p>We both got into a slow, steady rhythm.  I wanted it to
last, to linger.  I kissed her mouth and gazed into her
eyes.  She looked up at me, reaching up with her free hand
to stroke me.</p><p>In a few minutes she came.  We didn't speed up as she got
close.  I slowed down, and she did also.  I could see the
orgasm creeping up, see her body getting tense, and her eyes
flutter in her head, her mouth gaping open in passion.</p><p>It was almost there.  Almost.  A few slow strokes.</p><p>Then it hit her, with one gigantic shudder.  She tried to
say something, but it just came out as a gurgle.  She stayed
tensed for several seconds.  Then she collapsed and just lay
still, her eyes wide, her mouth open, moaning and panting.</p><p>Gradually, she came back into the world.  I could see her
eyes light up.  A huge smile crossed her face.</p><p>""Oh Vanessa, that was amazing.""</p><p>She reached up with both hands and pulled my head down to
her, kissing me.  The dildo was still inside of her.  She
squeezed the vibrator from her ass, and it dropped, still
humming, to the floor.</p><p>I kept fucking her, slowly and steadily.  When she realized
I wasn't going to stop, she lay back, spread wide, and made
a delightful little chirping noise.</p><p>It took longer this time, but I was in no hurry.  I got in a
comfortable position on top of her and gently rocked my
hips.  I felt my pussy rubbing against the harness.  I felt
her warm body against mine, her breath on my neck.  I heard
the clatter of the air conditioner and the hum of the
vibrator.  They seemed distant.  I loved being this close to
her.  I felt alive, at peace.</p><p>She came again, after a while.</p><p>After that we lazily kissed and petted each other, smiling
and laughing.</p><p>Time passed.</p><p>""You want another one?  My mom will be home in about an
hour, so it's kinda now or never.""</p><p>""Sure.  You wanna fuck my ass with the strap-on?""</p><p>It turned out she wanted to do that very much.</p><p>The next morning, I picked Amandine up to drive her to
school.  I'd told her she was mine now, and I wanted to see
her every day -- every moment that I could.</p><p>The last last thing I'd done, before I left, was to give her
the dress.</p><p>""I know it's not your style, but I very much want to see you
wearing it.""</p><p>She smiled.  ""It's my style now.""</p><p>When she came out in the morning she was wearing it.  She
looked so pretty.  She wasn't wearing a bra, so she didn't
have the slutty bra-straps-showing effect I had always liked
-- but still, she was a little vision in monochrome.</p><p>She got in the car and kissed me.</p><p>""How do you feel today?"" she asked.</p><p>I smiled.  ""Honestly, my ass is a little sore, but it was so
worth it.""</p><p>""Vanessa.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Nothing.  I just wanted to say your name.""</p><p>We kissed again.  Then I drove us to school.</p><p>We arrived and parked.  I hadn't thought at all about Kayla,
but now we'd have to face her.  I was expecting it to be
bad.</p><p>Fuck it!  I took Amandine's hand.</p><p>""Amandine, sweetheart, you're my girlfriend, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.  I am.""</p><p>""Well, let's just go in together and face those bitches.  
Especially her.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""If she wants to fight us, she'll have to fight both of us.
We can win, I think.""</p><p>""I don't think she'll fight us.  Anyhow, I'm not afraid.  I
never have been afraid, of them.""</p><p>It was true.  They'd put her through hell, but she'd never
been afraid.  She was the strongest of all of us.  I grasped
her hand, trying to soak up all the courage I could.  We
walked together into school.</p>"
349,Amy's New Friend,BadFred,1,"Small, stupid Amy has no friends to play with, until she meets Veronica.","['ff', 'con', 'rom']","<p>I sat against a tree by the bus stop, with my legs curled
up, reading an old mystery novel.  My hair was a mess from
the heat.  My dress clung to me uncomfortably.  The cars
driving by were loud, horrible, and stank of exhaust.</p><p>I had lost all of my friends.  Nicole and Sarah usually
drove me home, but Nicole said she hated me now.  Sarah went
along with her, like she always did.  I'd practically begged
Courtney for a ride, but she'd told me to go fuck myself.</p><p>It was a stupid fight.  It was only half my fault, but I was
paying all of the price.  Pretty much everyone listened to
Nicole.  She was pretty.  Her boyfriend was awesome.  
Hanging out with her was really the only reason I'd had any
friends in this school.  I had been an idiot to cross her.</p><p>I tried reading my book, but I couldn't focus.  It was just
a jumble of words.</p><p>The bus wasn't coming.  It was thirty minutes late.  I'd
wait a few more minutes, then I'd have to start the long
walk home.  I sighed.  The sun was getting low, but the heat
still lingered in the air.</p><p>A truck pulled by in front of me, honking its horn and
locking up its breaks.  A dozen other horns blared out.  
More cars stopped.  Then a beat up old Buick crossed
abruptly through the traffic and parked at the Circle K.</p><p>That new girl got out.</p><p>She had crazy magenta hair, obviously dyed.  It hung down
just past her shoulders and was kind of messy.  She wore a
little rose colored skirt and a tight emerald green sweater.
The outfit was cute.  She was more or less medium height and
build, and moved with a certain suppleness.  She was very
pretty.</p><p>She was also kind of nuts.  Since starting school last
month, she'd been in at least two fights that I knew of, one
against a boy.  She'd called Nicole a cunt to her face, and
really did everything she could to have no friends at all.</p><p>I hadn't spoken to her.  None of us would have dared.</p><p>They said her name was Veronica.</p><p>She bought a slushie and came out, looking around
confidently.  She saw me and came over.</p><p>""Hey,"" she said, ""Don't you usually get a ride with that
Nicole bitch and her friends?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said.</p><p>""Hmm.  And they stranded you today?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>She had violet eye shadow, and really pretty blue eyes.  I
assumed they were contacts, because they looked just way too
nice to be real.</p><p>""Is that Margaret Millar?"" she asked, looking at my book.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, turning the book over and looking at it.</p><p>""That's impressive!  Most of the dumb bitches in this school
just read those crap vampire books .. well .. if they read
anything at all.""</p><p>""Uh, thanks.  It was my dad's.  He had a bunch of these.""</p><p>""So, you like stories with crazy endings?""</p><p>""Yeah I guess.  Anyways, I like these.""</p><p>""That's pretty cool.  So look, I saw the bus broken down up
on Pine Street, so it isn't coming.""</p><p>""I figured.""</p><p>""So, yeah,"" she went on, ""I can give you a lift home if you
want.  I mean, if you don't mind committing social suicide
by being seen with me.""</p><p>I didn't mind.  I'd left social suicide behind many miles
ago.</p><p>""Yes, thanks,"" I said, ""I'd love a ride.""</p><p>She smiled.</p><p>""I'm Veronica, by the way.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know.  I'm Amy.""</p><p>""Well, Amy, let's go.""</p><p> </p><p><br/>
We got into her car.  It was big and rusty.  At one point it
had probably been olive green, but now was mostly just gray.
It had a beige vinyl bench seat, with several strips of duct
tape where I sat down.</p><p>The air conditioner didn't work, of course.</p><p>""Sorry the car stinks,"" she said, ""the window on your side
doesn't work any more, so I just leave it down.""</p><p>It didn't really smell any worse than anything else in this
town.</p><p>""Beats walking,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah it does!""</p><p>As she started the car, she asked, ""So, unless it's none of
my business, why are they making you take the bus?  Did you
piss them off?""</p><p>Before I answered, she backed into traffic, and quickly
shifted into drive, pealing away.  We barely avoided an
oncoming truck.  There was no seatbelt on my side, so I
grabbed the dashboard in a futile gesture of safety.</p><p>I answered her, ""Yeah, I pissed them off.  Big time.""</p><p>""That sucks.  Where do you live, anyway?""</p><p>""On Apple Court.  You know, behind the Walmart.""</p><p>""I know it,"" she said.</p><p>She didn't say anything else; she just drove with her eyes
on the road.  Her mouth was slightly open, and she was
biting the end of her tongue.  I went on with my story.</p><p>""You know Nicole's friend Brenda?""</p><p>""Redhead with freckles?""</p><p>""Yeah, her.  She borrowed one of my dresses without asking
me, when they were over at my house.  Anyway, she wore it
the next day and I got pissed at her.  We were fighting
about it and shit ..""</p><p>""Like really fighting?"" she asked, mimicking a punching
motion.</p><p>""No.  Just arguing.  Anyway, things got really bad and I
tried to get Nicole to help me, but she took Brenda's side.
So, I got pissed at her and called her a bitch.  Nicole, I
mean.  I called Nicole a bitch.  She told me to fuck off,
and things just got bad.""</p><p>She just drove for a few seconds, looking forward, then
said, ""Well good for you.  She is a fucking bitch.""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess.  She was my friend, though.""</p><p>""She's nobody's friend,"" she said, looking over at me, kind
of ignoring the road.  ""I knew a girl just like her back in
Chicago.  Thinks she runs the whole school.  You try to be
her friend, but she just wants followers.  You know,
toadies.  It's all for her fucking ego.""</p><p>She paused, then continued, ""I tried to do what you were
doing, back home.  You know, be one of the popular kids, but
it never works.  If you're at all .. you know .. a real
person, you can't be one of them.  Don't even try.  That
shit is bad for your soul.""</p><p>I wondered, was it worse than having no friends?</p><p>""Is that why you called her a cunt when you met her?"" I
asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I knew the deal with her right when I fucking met
her.  I wasn't even going to start playing her game.""</p><p>I thought about that.</p><p>""I think it gets really lonely,"" I said.</p><p>She smiled at me, and said, ""It doesn't have to.""</p><p>We stopped at a light in front of the Walmart.  Two guys in
shorts crossed in front of us, holding hands.  They were
obviously queer.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" she said, ""Those two have some balls walking
around like that in this cow town.""</p><p>""Yeah.  I've seen them around.  I think they get messed with
a lot.""</p><p>After they passed she leaned out the window and shouted,
""Hey you!""</p><p>They turned around quickly.  They looked ready for trouble.</p><p>""You're fucking awesome!"" she shouted.</p><p>""Huh?"" one of them said.  They let go of each other's hand,
ready to run or fight.</p><p>""You're fucking awesome!"" she shouted again.</p><p>They seemed to calm down.  One of them called back, ""Thanks,
sweetie.""</p><p>He looked at her, then me.  ""You two are fucking awesome as
well,"" he exclaimed.</p><p>The light changed and we pulled away.  I watched them as we
passed.  They grasped hands and walked off.</p><p>She drove on, mostly watching the road, but kept glancing at
me.  She was so pretty.  I felt like she could just look
right through me.  I felt really awkward.</p><p>We turned into my neighborhood.</p><p>""Which house?"" she asked.</p><p>""The blue one, on the end.""</p><p>She parked in front of my house.  It was small and shabby.</p><p>""Thanks for the ride,"" I said, and leaned to open the door.</p><p>She reached over and put her hand on my leg.  I just fucking
froze.</p><p>She just sat there, leaning toward me, and ran her fingers
.. up.</p><p>""Amy, I think you're really pretty.  I'd like to kiss you.""</p><p>""No!"" I exclaimed, ""I don't do that!""</p><p>I got my wits back, and shoved the door open.  I got out
quickly.</p><p>""I'm not fucking into that!  Sorry.""</p><p>She just looked up at me from within the car.  She arched
her eyebrows, like she was disappointed.</p><p>""Sorry,"" she said, ""I just thought .. well .. never mind.  
You know what I thought.""</p><p>I just hurried away.  I had no idea what to say.  I went
inside, closed and locked the door, and went into my
bedroom.  I lay down on my bed, my dress still clinging to
me.  I was breathing heavily.</p><p>What just happened?</p><p>I couldn't be with a girl.  I mean .. no way!  I hadn't even
been with a boy yet.</p><p>I lay there, staring at the ceiling.</p><p>Could I, with a girl?  I tried to push the thought out of my
mind.  I had too much horrible shit to deal with now to be
thinking about something crazy like that.</p><p>I noticed a beam of sunlight crossing my room.  Motes of
dust lazily drifted through it.</p><p>I couldn't stop thinking.  I thought about what it would
have felt like to kiss her.  I thought about her hand going
up my leg.  My skinny, pale leg.</p><p>Her legs were so sexy compared to mine.  Her little rose
colored skirt!  Her crazy magenta hair!  Those blue eyes!  
She just seemed so .. intensely physical.</p><p>There was a mirror in my room above my desk.  I looked over
at myself, lying in my bed.  I was skinny, undeveloped.  I
had boring brown hair.  My dress was fucking beige.</p><p>How could someone like her actually like me?</p><p> </p><p><br/>
The next day at school, there was a note from her in my
locker.  It read:</p><p> </p><p><br/>
""Amy,</p><p>""I'm really sorry.  I know that was fucked up.  I should
have talked to you before I touched you like that.</p><p>""I've noticed you before.  I've watched you hanging out with
them, and I could tell you were different.  I thought you
were so super pretty.  Not that fake-horrible-bitch pretty
like Nicole.  Really pretty, all the way down.  I love when
you smile.</p><p>""So anyway, when I saw you waiting for the bus I just had to
talk to you.  Since you weren't like them, I hoped that
maybe you were like me.  You know what I mean by that, I
think.</p><p>""You're right about being lonely.  I don't ever admit it to
anyone, but I am.  I can't stand phony people, and this
school is fucking full of them.  I mean, the popular kids
are phony everywhere.  Here it seems like everyone is just
so full of shit all of the time, even the crazy loner kids
that I should get along with.  I just can't seem to make any
friends here.</p><p>""Anyway, I hope you'll forgive me for coming on to you like
that.  I'd really love to be your friend, even if it is
'just friends' friends.  I promise I won't try anything like
that again.  I mean, I'll want to, but I'll be cool about
it.  I'll hold back.</p><p>""Please let me know.</p><p>""Veronica""</p><p> </p><p><br/>
It was written out longhand on cream colored parchment
paper.  The writing was really neat, like she'd taken a long
time on it.</p><p>I read it three times, then folded it up and put it in my
clutch bag.</p><p>I looked around the hall, at the other kids passing me,
ignoring me.  I'd tried to dress pretty today.  I was
wearing a lavender and lilac floral skirt, a yellow T-shirt,
and cute little sneakers.  Yet still, I felt small and
stupid.</p><p>A couple of pretty girls passed by laughing, Nicole's
friends.  They didn't even look at me.  Last week, I'd been
to a party at one of their houses.  Now, I didn't exist.</p><p>I took out her note and read it again.  Then again.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
I found her during lunch.  I had to ask three people where
she was.  Finally, one guy said she was hanging out in the
baseball dugout.</p><p>She was sitting there on the bench all alone, wearing
another cute little skirt and blouse.  Her legs were curled
up under her, and she was just gazing out across the field.
She saw me come up.</p><p>""Hi Amy,"" she said.</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>""I guess you got my note.  I really am sorry.""</p><p>I came into the dugout, and sat on the bench next to her.</p><p>""So, you like girls?"" I asked, after a few seconds.</p><p>""Yeah.  I had a great girlfriend back in Chicago.  She was
so cool.  Like, I think we were really in love and shit.""</p><p>""Really?  Do you still talk to her?""</p><p>""Yeah.  I called her a few days ago.  Turns out she is
already seeing another girl.  I mean, I'm glad for her.  
There is no way we could make something work this far
apart.""</p><p>""That sucks.""</p><p>""Well, yeah I guess.""</p><p>We just sat there for a while.</p><p>""Are those contact lenses?"" I asked, looking at her eyes.</p><p>""No fucking way!"" she said, ""I hate phony shit like that.""</p><p>I glanced at her hair.  She noticed.</p><p>""Yeah, the hair!  But the hair obvious.  It's how I tell the
world that I do things my own way, and fuck 'em if they
don't like it.  Your eyes, though, you see the world through
your eyes.  If they're fake, everything you see in the world
is fake.  Fuck that shit.""</p><p>I didn't say anything.  I just gazed out over the baseball
field.</p><p>We sat for a while, myself sitting up straight.  She was
still curled up with her legs under her.  She seemed really
relaxed and cool.</p><p>She got a big smile on her face.  ""You like to be quiet,
don't you?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""That's cool.""</p><p>The dragonflies were out, and several dozen of them were
flitting around the grass, just in front of the dugout.</p><p>I scooted over, and sat real close to her.  I was so
nervous.  She turned toward me, still smiling.  I leaned
into her, putting my head on her shoulder.  My arms were
wrapped tightly against my chest.  I just relaxed.</p><p>I heard her breath deeply.  She didn't say a word; she just
reached one arm around me.  I snuggled in closer.</p><p>""Someone changed her mind,"" she whispered.</p><p>I glanced up at her.  She was so pretty.  She was giving me
a quizzical, but eager, look.  I parted my lips, just a bit,
and drew my face closer to hers.</p><p>She smiled.  ""Can I?"" she asked, ""Is it alright if I kiss
you?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>We kissed.  I unfolded my arms, and reached around her neck.
She grasped me with both of hers, pulling our bodies
together.  We embraced, our mouths locked together, kissing
deeply.</p><p>I felt my heart beat.  A tingling sensation passed down my
body.</p><p>I was really doing this!</p><p>Her tongue slipped gently into my mouth, pressing against
mine.  I squeezed her tight, pulling her as close as I
could.  We kissed more.  I ran my tongue over  hers.  It
felt so soft.</p><p>We separated.  She reached down and stroked my legs, pushing
the hem of my skirt up, just a bit.</p><p>""I didn't want to say it before,"" she said, ""but I think
that is the sexiest little skirt I have ever seen.""</p><p>I felt so excited.  She was gazing hungrily down at my body.
She ran a hand gently up my chest, passing lightly over my
nipples.  A thrill passed through me.  She looked into my
eyes.  I melted.</p><p>""We can't really do anything here,"" she said, ""Plus, you've
never done anything like this before, right?""</p><p>""No, that was my first kiss.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Did you like it?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" I gasped out.</p><p>She pulled me in and kissed me again.</p><p>""Amy,"" she said, ""I .. uh .. wow.""</p><p>""What?  Is something wrong?""</p><p>""No.  Nothing is wrong, but if we keep going like this we're
going to have a problem.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""I'm going to tear your clothes off right here.""</p><p>I sat back a bit, passively.  I think I would have let her
do it.</p><p>She just looked at me.  She breathed deeply.  She stretched
her body out, tensing her muscles.</p><p>""Oh god!"" she said, ""I feel so fucking good right now.  I
really feel .. like .. fucking amazing.""</p><p>""Me too.""</p><p>I really did.  I felt like I was soaring through the air.</p><p>She looked at me for a bit, like she was thinking.  I
waited, and just smiled at her.  She reached forward and
wrapped her arms around me.  I breathed heavily, embracing
her, feeling her.  Something was boiling up inside me.</p><p>We kissed again, deeply, and for a long time.  Then we
relaxed, just holding each other.  A cool breeze drifted
through the dugout.  The dragonflies lifted up, and let the
wind carry them away.</p><p>We sat like that, clinging to each other, kissing when we
felt like it, until we heard the bell ring.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
We agreed to meet by her car after school.  I was squirming
the whole day.  I couldn't wait to see her again.  My
classes dragged on, and all the stupid people ignored me,
but they didn't matter anymore.</p><p>""Hey sweetie,"" she said when I met her in the parking lot.</p><p>""Hi,"" I responded, smiling at her.</p><p>""So, my mom is meeting my dad for dinner after he gets off
from work.  We could go over to my house and hang out.  We'd
be alone.""</p><p>""OK,"" I said.</p><p>We had some time to kill, and we were hungry, so we went to
a diner near her house.  As we walked across the parking
lot, she took my hand.  I felt so anxious.  She strutted
forward, pulling me along.  She stared defiantly as we
entered.</p><p>We got a booth.</p><p>""So,"" she whispered to me, ""Should we sit across, so we can
look at each other, or together, so we can touch each
other?""</p><p>I felt a thrill.  I imagined all of the shocked looks we'd
get sitting close together, being affectionate.  I got a
big, wicked grin on my face.</p><p>""Together, of course,"" I said.</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>I sat down first.  She slid in, next to me, and held my
hand.</p><p>A waitress came up to us, giving us a baleful stare.  She
took our order.</p><p>We didn't say anything, as we waited for our food.  We just
sat there, our fingers locked together.</p><p>I started thinking about what was about to happen.  We were
going to be alone, at her house.  I knew that she was
experienced, that she'd want to do things.  To me.</p><p>I looked over at her, and glanced down at her body.  She had
smallish breasts, but I could see the shape of her nipples
through her thin blouse.  I couldn't believe how much that
excited me.</p><p>She caught me looking, and smiled.</p><p>""Are you ready for this?"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>Was I?  Should things really go this fast?</p><p>Suddenly the door of the diner opened, and Nicole and Sarah
came in.  Veronica saw them before they saw us.</p><p>""Well, sweetie,"" she said, ""What do you want to do now?  I
don't want to hide this.""</p><p>It was really too late.  They saw us before we could change
seats or anything.</p><p>Nicole was a tall, thin girl.  She was wearing tight jeans
and a black sweater, which made her chest look really nice.
Her hair was long and blonde.  Sarah was smaller, with black
hair.  She was wearing a little yellow dress.  She looked
cute.</p><p>I'd always thought they were both pretty sexy.  I began to
wonder if, deep inside, I'd always liked girls.</p><p>""What the fuck?"" Nicole said when she saw us.  ""So you're
hanging out with this bitch now, huh Amy?""</p><p>I felt Veronica loosen her grip on my hand.  I thought about
letting it go, but just for a second.  I didn't.  I grasped
it tightly, and leaned against her.</p><p>Veronica got a huge smile on her face.  ""Do you have a
fucking problem with me or my girlfriend?"" she said.</p><p>The look on their faces was priceless.  Sarah gasped.  
Nicole just looked horrified.</p><p>""So you're a fucking dyke now?"" she practically shouted at
me, ""Were you always a dyke? All those nights when you
stayed at my house, what kind of crazy, perverted shit were
you thinking of?  I knew there was something wrong with
you!""</p><p>I expected Veronica to say something.  I'm sure she wanted
to.  However, she just sat there, tensed up, like she was
ready to strike.  ""This is your show,"" she whispered to me.</p><p>""Veronica and I are together,"" I said, calmly, ""So I guess,
yes, that makes me a dyke.  And no, I never thought of
'perverted shit' when I was at your house.  I wouldn't touch
you.  Never.  Not in a million years.""</p><p>""Fucking cunt dyke!"" she shouted back.</p><p>The waitress came over and told us to settle down, and for
Nicole and Sarah to take a seat.  She whispered something to
them, and gave us a hostile look.</p><p>""Well, if you let perverts like that in here, we're leaving
anyhow,"" Nicole said.</p><p>The waitress looked at them, then over at the manager who
had come out to see what was happening.  He was a big fat
guy in a blue shirt.  He looked us over, then looked at
Nicole and Sarah.</p><p>""You two need to leave,"" he said, referring to us.  To
Nicole and Sarah he said, ""You other two, please sit
anywhere you like.""</p><p>Veronica looked at him, looked at Nicole and Sarah, then
just said, ""Fuck it.  We'll leave.  Come on, Amy.""</p><p>I could tell she wanted to hit someone.  I could tell she
was fighting to hold it back.  She took my hand, and we
headed for the exit.</p><p>""God I wanted to kick her ass,"" she said when we got
outside.</p><p>""I'm glad you didn't.  Nothing good would come of that.""</p><p>She kicked the side of her car when we got to it.  She
looked at me.  Her eyes were on fire.</p><p>""You'd just get arrested, or something,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah, I know.  Let's go to my house.""</p><p>We got in the car and she looked over at me.  She leaned to
me, and grabbed me and kissed me hard on the mouth.</p><p>""I hope you're ready my dear, because I'm going to fuck the
hell out of you!""</p><p>I said nothing.  I just sat there, imagining what was about
to happen to me.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
We got to her house just as her mom was going out to her
car.  She was taller and thinner than Veronica, but I could
see the same grace in her movement, and she had the same
shocking blue eyes.  Her hair was light brown in a pageboy
cut.  She was wearing a short, but stylish burgundy dress.</p><p>""Hi Veronica,"" her mother said, ""Who is your friend?""</p><p>""Hey mom.  This is Amy.""</p><p>""Well hello, Amy,"" her mom said to me, reaching out her
hand.</p><p>I took it.  She grasped firmly, and looked boldly at me.  
Veronica looked a bit uncomfortable.</p><p>""I'm so glad Veronica is finally making some friends.  It is
a shame I have to leave.  Tom and I .. Tom is Veronica's
father .. have a function we have to attend.  You must come
sometime for dinner, though.  Will you do that?""</p><p>She was still holding my hand.  I felt drawn to her.  She
was magnetic.</p><p>""Yes,"" I mumbled out.</p><p>""Mom please!"" Veronica said, ""Can we go inside?""</p><p>""Sure, dear,"" her mother said.</p><p>We went inside.  ""God she is embarrassing,"" Veronica
exclaimed.</p><p>Her house was modest, but looked comfortable.  It had old,
wood paneled walls, and some lovely vintage furniture that
looked well used.  I could see dirty dishes were still piled
up in the sink.</p><p>She strutted across the living room, beckoning me to follow
her.</p><p>""Let's go to my room,"" she said.</p><p>I followed.  I tried to stay calm, to act like this was
normal, but my heart was beating a million miles an hour.</p><p>We went down a long hallway and passed through her door.</p><p>Her room was messy, with clothes strewn about everywhere.  
There was a big poster of an artistically styled skull on
the wall, and there were fliers from bands I had never heard
of.  She had a desk, a couple of chairs, and a big, comfy
looking bed with a light blue blanket.  She sat down on it,
looking at me.</p><p>I stood sheepishly, halfway across the room.</p><p>She just waited for me, starring at me intensely.  I noticed
the hem of her skirt and her legs.  I saw her hard nipples,
poking out under her blouse.  They were so fucking sexy.</p><p>I was afraid.</p><p>She waited.  She cocked her head to the side a bit.</p><p>""Will you sit next to me?"" she asked.</p><p>I walked over and sat next to her.  My arms hung by my side.
I breathed deeply as my heart hammered in my chest.  She
stroked me gently, up and down my back.  She kissed my neck,
slowly.  I turned to her, and we embraced.</p><p>""I was really scared my first time,"" she said, ""I was with
Jennifer, my old girlfriend.  Neither of us had any idea
what to do.  We just knew we wanted to touch each other, and
feel really good.  We took forever, the first time.  Just
touching and kissing and stuff.""</p><p>""You just touched and kissed?""</p><p>""Well, yeah to start with.  Then we did other stuff.""</p><p>She paused.</p><p>""OK look,"" she went on, ""I want it to be like that for you.
Let's go really slow.  My parents won't be home for hours.  
We have plenty of time.  Does that sound good?""</p><p>""Yeah.  It does.""</p><p>I relaxed a bit, and lay one hand tentatively on her thigh.
Her skin was very soft.</p><p>She smiled, and said, ""I'm just going to lie down here, and
you can just touch me, or do whatever you want.""</p><p>She lay back next to me, and reached up with one hand
stroking my face.</p><p>I crawled up onto the bed, and sat on my knees next to her.
She waited.  I reached down and slowly unbuttoned her
blouse.  I opened it, exposing her breasts.  Her nipples
were dark and swollen, and very pointy.  I reached out and
pinched one.  She let out a long, gentle sigh, but didn't
say a word.  I played with her nipples, watching her face.  
Her eyes closed, and she cooed.</p><p>It was incredible.  Such small touches gave her so much
delight.</p><p>I reached around her back, hugging her and pulling her up a
bit.  She halfway sat up, leaning on her arms.  I leaned
down and took a nipple into my mouth, sucking gently on it.
She smiled and quietly moaned.</p><p>She sat up completely, bringing her breasts close to me.  I
sucked and licked them.  She wrapped her arms around me,
holding my head to her chest.</p><p>After a while, she started to squirm.</p><p>""That feels so good,"" she said.</p><p>I began to get really passionate.  Feeling her writhe around
in my arms was the most amazing thing.  I started moving my
hands around, touching her.  I leaned back, pulling her on
top of me.  I felt her weight.  Her knee slipped in between
my legs, and I felt her thigh press against me.</p><p>I rocked my hips, rubbing and pressing.  I couldn't help it.
It felt so good.  Delightful little tingles passed up my
body, from down there.  I clamped my mouth firmly around a
nipple and sucked, rocking my hips up and down.</p><p>My pussy felt so good.</p><p>She noticed what was happening, and began to move her leg up
and down.  The fabric of my skirt was sliding up and down
over my panties.  It was amazing.  I hoped that it would
never stop.</p><p>I moaned deeply.  I had no idea my pussy could feel like
that.</p><p>I reached down behind her and pulled her skirt up, trying to
feel her panties beneath it.  I rubbed her butt, then
reached further, pressing my fingers up between her legs,
stroking her.  It was damp there.</p><p>She separated from me, pulling away.  I reached out, trying
to keep her close, to keep the pleasure happening.</p><p>Oh my god it was amazing!</p><p>She pulled away, pushing me back gently.  ""Lie back,
sweetie,"" she said, ""I think you're ready for this.""</p><p>She got off of the bed, and pulled me over so that my legs
hung off the side.  She pushed my skirt up .. my little
lavender and lilac skirt that I loved so much .. and pulled
my panties down and off.</p><p>I spread my legs wide.  I guessed what she wanted to do, and
I couldn't wait.</p><p>At first, she stroked me with her fingers.  I felt shocks of
pleasure shoot up my body.  The muscles in my legs twitched.
My mouth opened and I cooed.  Then she leaned in and licked.
Her tongue was soft and wet.  I felt her press it inside of
me, into my hole.  I felt her run it up the length of my
pussy, and then she closed her mouth around my clit, teasing
it with her tongue.</p><p>The pleasure was intense.  My clit was .. I can't even put
it into words.  Every time I thought my pussy felt as good
as it possibly could, she did something to make it feel even
better.</p><p>I moaned.  I looked down at her head between my legs, and
stroked her shocking, beautiful magenta hair.</p><p>Then something changed, and I felt like I was in heaven.</p><p>""Oh Veronica, something is happening to me,"" I gasped out,
just trying to breath.</p><p>She didn't say anything, she just kept licking, now harder
and rhythmically.</p><p>It wasn't just my pussy anymore.  It was like my whole body
was overcome with delight.  Every single part of me felt
intensely good.  Every nerve was sensitive, tingling.  Then
something started happening in my head, in my brain.  An
overpowering hum of perfect pleasure!  I slammed back into
the bed, my body rigid.  My eyes rolled back into my head.</p><p>I couldn't think.  I couldn't sense anything at all, except
how fucking good my pussy felt.</p><p>I cried out in ecstasy.  I thrashed around.  I felt a brief
moment of calm.  Then another wave of intense pleasure hit
me.  I moaned deeply.  I reached down and grabbed Veronica's
head, pulling her closer, rocking my pussy against her face.</p><p>It happened again.  I was overcome.</p><p>Then my muscled relaxed, and the intensity passed.  I lay
back, glowing with an amazing sense of warmth.  I could feel
her, still squatting between my legs, gently stroking the
inner part of my thighs, kissing them.</p><p>""Veronica,"" I said softly.</p><p>""Yes, my love,"" she answered.</p><p>""That was the most amazing thing I've ever felt.""</p><p>""That's the whole idea,"" she said.</p><p>""I need to relax a bit.""</p><p>""Take all the time you need.""</p><p>She got up onto the bed, and lay next to me.  She gently
stroked my chest through my t-shirt, pinching my nipples,
and softly kissed my mouth.</p><p>After a while she said, ""I guess I didn't keep my promise.  
I didn't do a very good job of going slow.""</p><p>I giggled.  The warmth of the orgasm still clung to me.  ""I
don't really mind,"" I said.</p><p>""So, shall we return to what we were doing?"" she asked,
""Where were we again?  Oh yes, you were playing with my
body.""</p><p>""Let's take off our clothes,"" I said.</p><p>We got up off the bed.  Her blouse still hung from her
shoulders unbuttoned, so I reached forward and helped her
slip it off.  The I dropped to my knees and undid her skirt,
and let it fall to the floor.  Her panties were turquoise
and sheer.  I slowly pulled them down.</p><p>I can't believe how eager I felt.</p><p>I stood back up and pulled my t-shirt off while she loosened
my skirt and lowered it.</p><p>""Did I mention how fucking sexy that skirt is?"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah.  You did.""</p><p>We kissed again, our bare breasts pressing against each
other.  Then she lay back down on the bed.</p><p>I pulled her legs to the edge like she had done to me.  I
squatted down before her and parted her legs.</p><p>""Fuck yeah!"" she said.</p><p>Her pussy was beautiful.  Her labia were large and pink, and
looked like petals.  With one hand, I gently spread them.  I
leaned forward slowly, gazing up at her.  She sat up a bit,
and our eyes locked.  She waited, breathing heavily.</p><p>I did it.  I licked her.  I ran my tongue up from her hole
to her clit.  I kissed, gently.  She lay back down, and
pressed her hips forward.  I grasped her, wrapping my arms
around both legs from below.  I licked again, and then some
more.</p><p>She moaned.  I felt her body writhe.  I continued, running
my tongue around, pressing it into her hole.  I did to her
the things that she'd done to me.  She reached down and
gently stroked my hair.  I wanted to make her feel how I
felt.  I wanted her to make her cum.</p><p>I could tell when it began.  She started breathing really
heavily.</p><p>""Oh god Amy!  Right there!  Keep doing that!""</p><p>I ran my tongue around her clit, over and over again with a
sharp rhythm.  Her body tensed up.  She cried out, and
grabbed my hair, pulling hard.  She thrashed about.  She
cried out again.</p><p>""Oh god, don't stop!"" she said.</p><p>It was amazing.  God I loved feeling her cum.  I kept
licking, and she slammed back into the bed again.  She
moaned deeply.  I kissed her clit, sucking on it.</p><p>""Oh oh oh!  Stop!  That's enough!  Oh god!""</p><p>She pushed my head back from her pussy, then fell back into
the bed giggling.</p><p>""Oh Amy, thank you!""</p><p>I wanted to lick more.  I loved it.  I loved licking her
pussy.  It was so amazing that I could make her feel that
way!  She stopped me.</p><p>""It's too sensitive now, sweetie,"" she said, ""That was so
good, I need to relax.""</p><p>I kissed her legs, licking up and down her thighs.  I
crawled up next to her.  I pulled her to me, and kissed her
passionately.</p><p>Oh my god I loved it!  I couldn't get enough.  I simply had
to make her cum again.  I pushed her down, and leaned over
her, sucking hard on her nipples while she recovered.</p><p>""Tell me when you're ready for more,"" I said.</p><p>""Amy, love, I need to relax.  After cumming so hard I can't
just go again.  Anyhow, it's your turn.""</p><p>""Later.  I want to make you cum again.""</p><p>""Alright, but give me a few seconds at least.""</p><p>I licked her nipples.  I pushed her hair aside, and kissed
her neck.  I was going crazy with desire.  It was like the
old shy, frightened, stupid Amy was gone.  The new Amy
wanted to fuck Veronica, and nothing else.</p><p>I got down between her legs again and kissed her thighs.  I
didn't touch her pussy, but I rubbed my fingers around its
edges.</p><p>After a while she said, ""OK, I'm ready, but please, be slow
and gentle.""</p><p>I felt like a racehorse ready to burst out of the gate.  I
was about to charge in again, then I got an idea.</p><p>""Can I fuck it with my fingers?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, but slowly.""</p><p>I slipped a finger into her hole, then another one.  I felt
around, pressing up against the sides.</p><p>""Gently!  Please!""</p><p>I forced myself to slow down.  Oh god it was difficult.  I
began to slowly pump my fingers in and out of her.  Then I
lightly ran my tongue over her clit.</p><p>It didn't take her long.  She came, loud and hard.</p><p>""Oh Amy!  Oh Amy!  Oh Amy!"" she cried out.  It was the most
wonderful thing I could ever hear.  Something happened
inside of me.  I felt pure bliss.</p><p>""Now you need to let me relax,"" she said, panting, ""I don't
think I could handle any more.""</p><p>I was satisfied.  I was amazed.</p><p>When she got her wits back, we played more.  Then it was my
turn again, and she fucked me with her fingers like I'd done
to her.  I had another orgasm.  Bolts of utter pleasure
spread from my pussy, all across my body.  My mind exploded.</p><p>I would never be the same girl again.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
Afterward, we lay together in her bed, naked and clinging to
each other.  She put a CD on her stereo, and we listened to
the dreamy, gentle music.  Outside, the sun went down, and
her room grew dark.</p><p>We didn't say anything.  What could we say after that?</p><p>Before her parents returned, we dressed and she drove me
home.  We kissed goodnight.  I walked into my house.</p><p>Veronica was from that moment, and forever, my dearest love.<script language=""javascript"" src=""../nextpart.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
<script language=""javascript"" src=""../email.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
</p>"
350,The Caretaker,BadFred,1,"Their mother is going away for three months, so Claire and Emily must live with Vanessa, their caretaker.","['Fg', 'con', 'rom']","<p>I couldn't believe I was so attracted to her.  She was only
fourteen.  What a lovely creature she was, though.  She seemed
tiny to me, a few inches over four feet.  Black hair with
ringlets surrounded her pallid face.  She had high
cheekbones, little pink lips, and the loveliest blue eyes.  
The hem of her cream colored dress was tattered, and it was
obvious that a seam had been amateurishly mended, probably
by her.  She strutted into the kitchen boldly.  She looked
at me straight on, without a hint of shyness.  Her name was
Claire.</p><p>""Oh good, this is Claire,"" her mother said, ""Claire, meet
Vanessa.  She'll be looking after you and your sister while
I'm in France.""</p><p>If her mother could have read my thoughts, I'm sure she
would have been horrified.  I was afraid the sudden flush of
my cheeks would give me away.  I had liked girls for a very
long time, but never one so much younger than myself.  I was
tempted to turn and leave, to run away, before I did
something abominable, but I needed this job.</p><p>""Hello Vanessa,"" Claire said, holding out her hand to me.</p><p>I took it and squeezed gently.  It was tiny and white, with
short nails.  She gave me a quizzical look.  It must have
seemed strange to her, the way I sharply drew in my breath,
and muttered, ""Hello Claire.""</p><p>""Claire, go and get your sister, so Vanessa can meet her,""
her mother said, oblivious to my discomfort.</p><p>Claire turned and left, looking back at me suspiciously as
she exited the kitchen.</p><p>""I've left a list of numbers where I can be reached,"" her
mother went on, ""Most of the time I'll be Nice, but we are
scheduled to spend a week in Paris, then on to Normandy.  In
any case, my itinerary is here.  If there are any major
deviations, I will call you.""</p><p>Their mother was a professor at the university I had
attended, and had just qualified for a prestigious
fellowship in France.  She would be gone for three months,
and needed someone to look after her two daughters.  I had
just graduated six months before, and had sent my resume
everywhere.  It seems no one wanted to hire a twenty-three
year old with middling grades and a marketing degree.  I
could barely make rent and could only get so many extensions
on my loans.  Three months rent free, with a nice little
stipend, might just make the difference.</p><p>Friends from the university had vouched for my character,
and convinced her to give me the job.  I could only imagine
their horror, were they to know what I was thinking at that
moment.</p><p>Claire returned with her sister in tow.</p><p>Emily was twelve, and a few inches shorter than her sister.  
Her cropped, sandy brown hair made her look a bit tomboyish.
She was wearing a little pair of shorts and a t-shirt.  Her
sneakers were untied, and she had a Band-Aid on her knee.</p><p>""This is her,"" Claire said to her sister, looking at me
frankly, arching her brows.</p><p>""Hi Vanessa,"" Emily said.  She gave me a big smile.  I
immediately liked her.  She seemed friendly and warm, like a
normal, happy little girl.</p><p>""Hey Emily,"" I said, ""I'm really looking forward to staying
with you two.  I hope we have a lot of fun.""</p><p>""Me too,"" she said, still smiling.</p><p>I tried to focus on Emily.  She didn't fill me with lust.</p><p>""Were you in my mom's class?"" Claire asked, stepping between
her sister and me.</p><p>""No.  I majored in marketing.  That is in the business
college.  Your mother teaches French Lit.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""You girls run along now,"" their mother interjected,
""Vanessa and I need to talk.""</p><p>The two girls turned to go.  Emily waved as she ran from the
kitchen.  Claire strolled out slowly, still peering intently
at me.  I drew a deep breath.  I was positively smitten.  I
decided I would just have to control myself.</p><p>When they left, their mother beckoned me to come sit at the
table.</p><p>""Claire has had some trouble at school,"" she said, ""And we
can't figure out what it is.  I've had her to counseling,
but they've been no help.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yes.  So, I'm hoping you'll keep a close eye on her.  If
she seems to be having any problems, you know, emotionally,
please call me.""</p><p>""That's fine.  I'll be all the help I can.  Maybe she just
needs a friend.""</p><p>She gave me a baleful look.  ""I'm not hiring you to be her
friend, but just to watch them, and keep them out of
trouble.  This fellowship is very important to my career, or
else I wouldn't leave at a time like this.""</p><p>""Of course,"" I said, not sure if I quite believed it.</p><p>""She was so happy last year,"" she went on, her expression
softening, ""Then about five months ago she became defiant,
uncooperative, and her grades suffered.  I suspect that some
trauma occurred, but she won't say what.""</p><p>""Did you hire a private eye to suss out the truth?""</p><p>I meant it as a joke, and immediately regretted saying it.  
I was quite surprised, therefore, when she answered, ""Yes,
but he didn't discover anything.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>Lucky me.  I was madly in lust with a pre-teen girl whose
mother was keen to hire investigators.  I renewed my
commitment to control myself.  I smiled, which I'm sure
seemed inappropriate to her.  This was no big deal, I told
myself.  So, I found the girl pretty.  So what?  That was
perfectly natural.  She was on the cusp of becoming a woman.
This was a very beautiful part of her life.  It wasn't like
I would actually do anything to her.  I mean, I liked girls,
but I wasn't a monster.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said, erasing the smile from my face, ""I'll keep
that in mind.  I will try to talk with her, though, with
your permission.  I'll be with her for three months.  I'm
sure we'll build some sort of relationship in that time.  
Maybe she'll trust me.""</p><p>""Fine,"" she said, ""If you find a way to help, I'll be
thankful.""</p><p> </p><p><br/>
Two days later, Thursday afternoon, I went to to pick the
girls up from school.  Their mother had left that morning,
and I had already got a copy of the keys from her.  This
would be our first evening together.</p><p>It was a small private academy back off of a highway,
sheltered by a high gate and hedges.  I drove up a long
drive under the shade of trees to join a line of expensive
foreign cars waiting to collect their owner's progeny.  My
little green Toyota did not fit in.</p><p>After maybe fifteen minutes the school disgorged its
inmates, and a stream of uniformed children poured out.  I
couldn't help noticing the girl's uniforms, which were
little pleated tartan skirts and white blouses.  I
immediately felt banal for finding them so cute.  I cursed
the inventor of schoolgirl uniforms as either an angel or a
devil.  I also wondered at the process of selecting the
uniforms, and what sort of dirty old men were involved.  In
any case, I was rather pleased with their choice.</p><p>I saw the two girls emerge from the crowd of children.  I
got out and waved them over to the car.  Emily got a big
smile on her face and ran toward me.</p><p>""Hi Vanessa,"" she called out, as she reached the car and
jumped into the front passenger seat.</p><p>""Hi sweetie,"" I said, deciding to skip the awkward parts,
and just be familiar and affectionate to her.  She didn't
seem to mind.</p><p>Claire approached the car more slowly, strutting up almost
catlike.  She was so graceful, so poised.  She was just
staring at me.  I caught myself leaning against the side of
the car, gazing longingly at her.  She smiled.  I got the
weirdest impression that she could read my mind, that she
knew exactly what I was thinking, and that it pleased her.  
I shut such thoughts out of my mind.  They could only get me
into trouble.  She got into the back and slid to the center.</p><p>I got into the car, started it, and waited for the line to
move.  Evidently it took a long time to situate children in
expensive cars.  Finally, they cleared out, and we made our
escape.</p><p>""Did you girls have a nice day at school?"" I asked.</p><p>""It was normal,"" Claire said from behind me.  I gazed up at
the rearview mirror.  I could see her icy blue eyes.</p><p>""That's good, I suppose.  Say Claire, could you move to one
side or the other.  You're blocking the rearview mirror.""</p><p>She slid over, her eyes disappeared, and my heart rate
returned to normal.</p><p>""What are we going to do tonight?"" Emily asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said, ""I didn't really plan anything, but
just hoped we'd all figure out something fun.  I'll cook
dinner about six, I suppose, but other than that it is up to
you two.""</p><p>""Can we go to a movie?"" Emily asked.  She sounded excited,
like this was the first day of vacation.</p><p>""We might,"" I said, ""But your mom only left me a little
money for stuff like that, so if we spend it all now, you
two will be really bored later.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""We could rent videos,"" Claire said.</p><p>""That is a good idea,"" I exclaimed.  Videos would be cheap.</p><p>""Can we get Twilight?"" Emily asked, super excited.</p><p>""No!"" Claire and I answered in unison.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
At the video store I let each girl pick out a movie.  Emily
kept asking for Twilight, even begging.  Finally I gave in
and let her get it.  Claire rolled her eyes.  She picked out
Amalie.  She said she liked the cover.  I was impressed.  We
went to the counter, and I paid.  We got back to their house
a bit before four.</p><p>The girls went upstairs to change out of their uniforms,
while I figured out how to work the DVD player.  When they
came back down, Emily was wearing a pair of cutoff jeans and
a yellow t-shirt.  Claire was wearing a little turquoise
Alice dress, which hung to just below her knees.  It was
adorable.  I watched her glide down the stairs, with her
dress and her little ringlets of hair.  It was breathtaking.</p><p>Perhaps the dress was intended as commentary.  I liked to
think she was clever enough.  Three months was going to be a
very long time.</p><p>We went into the TV room.  There was a couch set facing the
media center and two chairs along the sides of the room.  
The girls decided we'd watch Twilight first.  I put it in
the player.  They popped onto the couch.  I went to sit in a
chair.</p><p>Emily stopped me.  ""Vanessa, come sit with us,"" she said.  
She slid to one side of the couch.  Claire moved to the
other.  There was an empty space in the center.</p><p>Emily looked at me, eagerly.  Claire .. well Claire just
gave me a deep stare, a knowing grin.</p><p>I could have sat in a chair.  I had that choice, but I went
ahead and sat between the girls.  Emily immediately slid up
next to me, and said playfully, ""Let's make a Vanessa
sandwich.""  She slid her hips, pressing me over, closer to
Claire.  We touched, Claire and I.  The soft fabric of her
dress brushed against my arm.  The ringlets of her hair fell
upon my shoulder.  She reached and took my hand, cupping it
between hers, and held it on her lap.  She looked at me,
deeply.</p><p>She was my innamorata.  She was my starlit sky.</p><p>The movie started, and Emily immediately gave it her full
attention.  I'd seen it before, and had found it ignorable
the first time.  Claire just fixed her attention on me.</p><p>""You seem to know how I feel,"" I whispered to her.  Emily
gave us no notice.</p><p>""You like me, don't you?""</p><p>""Yes.  Very, very much.""</p><p>""I like you, too.""</p><p>I could have kissed her right there, but I still had some
pretense of self-control.</p><p>""Claire, you know we can't do anything?  Our ages are too
far apart.""</p><p>""I wasn't sure.  I thought maybe we could anyhow.""</p><p>""That wouldn't be a good idea.  But I'm glad you know.  It
is nice, I think, to know that someone cares for you.  We
can't, you know, be girlfriends, but I do adore you very
much.""</p><p>She didn't say anything.  I went on, ""You should find
someone your own age.""</p><p>She seemed to get pensive.  She still held my hand.</p><p>On a hunch, I said, ""Your mom told me you've been having
trouble, and she doesn't know what it is.""</p><p>She said nothing.</p><p>""So, maybe it is something you can't tell her, or anyone at
school.  Maybe, though, it is something you could tell me.""</p><p>She looked over at Emily, who was still focused on the
movie.  She leaned, and whispered in my ear, ""I fell in
love, with a girl.""</p><p>It didn't really surprise me.  All the signs were there.  I
wondered if she had told the girl?  Was she straight?  Not
interested?  Or had Claire just been too reluctant to even
try?  I'd been through all of those growing up.</p><p>I didn't say anything.  At some point Emily was bound to
overhear.  I just squeezed her two hands with mine, and
leaned into her.  She was a little angel.  Whoever her first
lover turned out to be, she would be a lucky girl.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
After the movie I prepared dinner.  Claire went upstairs and
Emily came in to help me.  I put her to work cutting
vegetables.  I cooked up some chicken and rice on the stove.</p><p>After a while she asked, ""You like Claire, don't you?""</p><p>I believe in being honest, but the question startled me.  I
responded, ""Of course. I like both of you.  You're both very
lovely.""</p><p>She got quiet.  I hated lying.</p><p>""You know I'm lying, don't you?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So yeah, I like her.  I think she is beautiful.""</p><p>""I wish you two were together.""</p><p>My heart fluttered.  Me too!</p><p>""You know we can't.  She is too young.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know.""</p><p>She paused, then went on, ""She likes you too, you know.  She
didn't say anything, but I can tell.""</p><p>""It seems she does, yes.""</p><p>I brought dinner to the table, then called out to Claire to
come down.</p><p>We sat around the kitchen table, and ate.  When we finished
dinner, we went back to the TV room to watch Amalie.  I sat
with them on the couch again, and Emily slid up against me,
pushing me toward her sister.  Claire looked at me
sheepishly, and once again took my hand.  The movie was so
full of love and sweetness.  Claire rested her head on my
shoulder, and I snuggled up against her.  Emily looked at us
and smiled.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
I held out for three days.  I consider that a heroic feat of
self-control.</p><p>We were, the three of us, on the couch again watching TV.  I
put my arm around Claire, and she turned her head to me and
kissed me.  I embraced her.  I kissed her back, deeply and
passionately, pulling her sweet little body against mine.  I
heard Emily sigh.</p><p>""Emily, dear,"" I said to her, ""I'm going to take your sister
upstairs for a while.  Will you be OK down here?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, positively beaming.</p><p>I led Claire upstairs to my room and closed the door.</p><p>""That is a very pretty dress,"" I said to her.  It was the
same cream colored one she'd worn the day I met her.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said, ""It is one of my favorites.  I've had it
a long time.""</p><p>I kissed her again.</p><p>""Let's get you out of it,"" I said.</p><p>I turned her around and undid the snaps, and let the dress
fall to the floor.  She stepped out of it, a perfect little
angel.  She was on the cusp of puberty.  Her breasts were
still little nubs under each nipple.  I took one into my
mouth and gently sucked.  She cooed gently, and wrapped my
head in her arms.</p><p>I sat her down on the edge of my bed, dropped to my knees,
and grasped her panties with both hands.  I kissed both of
her thighs.</p><p>""Can I take these off?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" She said, without a hint of shyness.</p><p>There was a delicate halo of black hair around her pussy.  
It was very pretty, small, and pink.</p><p>""You're just starting to develop,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she responded, ""It started about 3 months ago.""</p><p>""You'll want to just lay back, sweetie.  Try to relax and
feel good.""</p><p>She did.  I licked her.  I kissed.  I sucked gently.  I took
my time, trying to give her such small measures of delight.
This would be her first climax .. with another person.  I
wanted it to be magical.</p><p>It wasn't too long before she was moaning intensely, and I
could tell it was close.  It seemed a gentle one, when it
arrived.  She didn't cry out or thrash around.  She just let
out a long intense moan, and I felt the contraction pass
through her body.  Then she relaxed and started laughing.  
She just said, ""Wow.""</p><p>I crawled up onto the bed.  I embraced her and kissed her
sweet mouth, slipping my tongue delicately in.  I looked
into her eyes, lovingly.  I gently stroked her.</p><p>""Claire,"" I said.</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""Now it's my turn.""</p><p>I got up and undressed, with her laying on the bed watching
me, smiling.  I lay down on the edge.  She got to the floor,
and spread my legs wide, just looking at my pussy.  I
marveled at her beautiful face.  She smiled.  She got a
great big grin, and leaned in and licked.  It was heavenly.
Her tongue was so small and soft.  Her eyes, looking up at
me, were so lovely.  Pure delight spread softly from my
pussy across my body.  The orgasm came slowly, but when it
arrived I cried out in ecstasy.</p><p>We lay together for a while, just kissing and touching.  We
sucked on each other's nipples.  We embraced, and I
whispered to her how beautiful she was.  Then it was her
turn again.</p><p>I kissed her feet, sucking on her small little toes.  I ran
my tongue up her leg, to her pussy.  I ate her.  After a
long, lingering time, she came again.</p><p>She didn't know that some things were ""kinky"" and others
were not.  She just knew what felt good.  I turned her over
and spread her ass cheeks.  She giggled in embarrassment,
feeling exposed.  When I licked her anus, however, she
moaned and cooed and squirmed around.  I licked her ass and
pussy until she came again.</p><p>""Would you do the same to me?"" I asked her.</p><p>The throws of passion were upon her, and she exclaimed,
""Yes!""</p><p>Her tongue pressed up against my anus, probing, and licking.
She ran it up and down my pussy, then over my asshole again.
I moaned.</p><p>""Claire, dear.""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""Would you put two fingers in my pussy and move them around,
and keep licking my ass.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>I came again.  If just a week ago someone had told me I'd be
laying here climaxing, with a fourteen year old girl's tongue
in my ass, I would have thought them insane.  I grasped the
bed sheets and cried out in ecstasy.</p><p>We fell into each other's arms.  We kissed.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
We made love three times a day.  I would wake her in the the
morning, with touches and soft kisses, and make love to her
before school.  After we got home, each day, we would rush
up to my room and collapse into each other's arms,
frantically pulling off each other's clothes.  Then each
evening before bedtime, we would go again, and then fall
asleep together, gently.  The remaining time we spent with
Emily, hugging her, playing games, or watching TV.</p><p>I bought a calendar, and marked off the day when their
mother would return.  As each day passed, I put a red X.  
Emily said it was like the opposite of Christmas.  It was
the day when they take your presents away.</p><p>So with only two days left, we are desperate.  We know this
cannot continue.  It never really could.  I don't know what
will happen afterward, if these girls can keep this secret.
It is possible that my future will be dark, with an ugly
trial and a jail cell.  Right now I don't care.  I still
have them.</p><p>I take them to the couch, both of them, embracing them.  I
have no more self-control.  I include Emily.  She is just so
happy to be loved.  I caress them, touching their young
bodies, making them feel good.  I kiss their soft, sweet
mouths.  They are little angels.  I kiss them, and kiss
them, and kiss them.</p>"
351,Getting Caught,BadFred,1,"Vanessa, Claire, and Emily are desperate to keep seeing each other.  What chances will they take?  What will happen if they get caught?","['fg', 'Ff', 'FFfg', 'inc', 'anal', 'con', 'rom', 'long']","<p> </p><p>I brought up the email site, and typed in a name and
password that no one could guess were mine.  There was a
message waiting, from her.</p><p>It opened, ""My Beloved Claire,""</p><p>I smiled.  She was such a hopeless romantic.  It was always
""beloved"" this and ""angel"" that.  But still, I didn't mind.
I was indeed her beloved, and she mine.</p><p>The message continued, ""Not much time to write.  The plans
have changed.  I will be in town this weekend, just
Saturday, then on to Singapore for three months.  This is a
huge client, and I can't say no.  I must see you two on
Saturday.  I think I will die otherwise.""</p><p>As I said, hopeless romantic.</p><p>It concluded, ""Love Vanessa.</p><p>""P.S. Kiss your sister for me.""</p><p>She always concluded that way.  I mean, after a hundred
messages, should it not go without saying?  For her,
however, it was no mere formality.  I went to Emily's room
to give her Vanessa's kiss.</p><p> </p><p>Emily was now fourteen.  To look at, she and I could not be
more different.  She had cropped brown hair, and was wearing
red soccer shorts and a sky-blue T-shirt.  There was a long
red scratch, this time on her left elbow, but on any other
day it might be a shoulder or a knee.  She lay face down on
her bed listening to her ipod.  I could hear it blaring,
even through the tiny headphones.  Her room was not at all
girly.  The walls were azure blue.  There were posters of
soccer and tennis stars, all of them attractive, both women
and men.</p><p>I drifted in quietly, closing the door behind me.  I saw
myself in Emily's mirror.  I was wearing a white cotton
blouse under a black jumper dress.  My hair, also black, was
shoulder length, and curled into ringlets.  I smiled,
staring back at myself with icy blue eyes.  I was now
fourteen.</p><p>I snuck up behind her and plucked the earbuds from her head.
She turned over abruptly, and I gave her Vanessa's kiss.  
Then I gave her a few of my own.  Her lips were soft.</p><p>She smiled, wrapped her arms around my neck, and returned
the kisses.  Then she said, ""We have to be careful.  Mom is
home and Mirielle is prowling around.""</p><p>""I know,"" I answered.  Then I whispered quietly into her
ear, ""I just got an email from Vanessa.  She's coming to
town, Saturday.""</p><p>She blurted out, ""Yes!"" then covered her mouth with her
hands.</p><p>I smiled.  She was such an eager girl.</p><p>""I assume she'll get the motel room,"" I went on, ""But we
have to keep the day clear.  I don't think Mom has anything
planned.""</p><p>Her arms were still around my neck, and she leaned up and
kissed me again. So enthusiastic.  I looked at the closed
door.  We didn't have locks; mother didn't believe in them.</p><p>Soft lips.  A mouth wrapped around mine.  Her tongue.  My
hand went to her ass, pressing the fabric in.  I found that
spot, and wiggled my finger.  She tensed up.  She stretched
out, catlike, and rolled over onto her tummy.</p><p>I looked at the door again.  Was it worth the chance?  We'd
gotten away with this for two years, and not by being
stupid.</p><p>Her ass was there, in front of me, in her soft cotton
shorts.  I thought of biting into a juicy peach.  I decided,
just this once, to take the chance.</p><p>The shorts were stretchy enough, and I grabbed them around
the crotch area, and pulled them up in a wedgie into her
ass.  I tugged on them a bit.  She rocked her hips.  I
kissed her there, around the edges of the fabric.  I
breathed deeply.  I ran my tongue up and down.</p><p>""Please take off the shorts,"" she said.</p><p>I pulled them down and off.  I spread her cheeks again.  I
gazed at her little pinkish asshole, perfectly round.  I
licked.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" she cooed, then said, ""You always make my butthole
feel so good.""</p><p>""I love it.  I wish I could climb inside and squirm around,
just nestle in there.  Do you mind my little fetish?""</p><p>I kissed it.</p><p>""No,"" she gasped.</p><p>Of course she didn't.  About this thing, she and I were of
one mind.</p><p>I licked more, pressing my tongue in, tasting her.  I could
spend forever that way, as long as it took.  However, mother
was home, and Mirielle was prowling about, so I lowered my
tongue, and licked her pussy.  This would take less time.  I
sucked it.  I slipped my tongue inside.  Then to her ass
again, where I truly longed to be.  A finger in her pussy, a
gentle pumping motion, and an eager tongue, brought her home
quickly.  She came hard, gasping loudly, and trashing about.</p><p>There was a knock on the door.</p><p>""Girls?""</p><p>Our mother's voice!</p><p>No time to grab her shorts, Emily rolled over and pulled the
sheets over her.  I stood up and away from the bed, wiping
my face on my sleeve.  I'm sure my mouth still smelled of
pussy and ass.</p><p>We stared at the door handle.  It did not turn.</p><p>""Girls,"" she said again through the door, ""Lunch is ready.  
Please come down.""</p><p>""OK Mom, we'll be right down,"" I called out.</p><p>""Fine.""</p><p>We heard footsteps recede down the stairs.</p><p>Whew!</p><p> </p><p>The four of us sat around the kitchen table eating cold
turkey sandwiches and chips.  Mother sat at the end, tall
and imperious with her classroom manner.  She was holding up
pretty well for a woman her age, a shade past forty.  Today
she was wearing grey form fitting slacks, and a loose white
blouse, unbuttoned to show cleavage.  Her hair was brown,
Emily's shade, but she wore it long.  She had my icy blue
eyes .. or I had hers.  It was obvious she was clinging to
what sex appeal she had left, but it worked.</p><p>Mirielle, on the other hand, was an ice cold beauty,
alluring, dangerous.   She was twenty-two or twenty-three,
with long sandy blonde hair and deep brown eyes.  Her mouth
was a bit pouty and she had colored her lips a deep sangria
red.  Her little black pencil skirt stopped inches above her
knees, and showed just enough of her thighs to make a girl
quiver.  She had a great ass.  Completing the outfit, she
had a bright red tailored blouse, like mother's showing
cleavage, a fashionably thick white belt, and black leather
high-heeled boots.</p><p>She was one of mother's TA's, and had been spending a lot of
time at our house the past few months.  The story went that
she had been born in France, but had come to America as a
young girl.  Majoring in French Literature, under mother's
tutelage, was sort of a cultural homecoming for her, I
guess.  Emily and I suspected there was more going on.</p><p>""So, how are you girls today?"" she asked, her voiced
clipped, with a slight continental flair.  I thought it
sounded a bit fake, but could forgive her for it.</p><p>""Fine,"" we answered.</p><p>""So, were you having fun playing up stairs?"" she went on.</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Playing.  Did you have fun?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess,"" I said.  I didn't like the way she was
looking at us; it was too intense.</p><p>Did she know?</p><p>Mother interrupted.  ""Girls, Mirielle and I have an
announcement to make.  I think it is very important.""</p><p>Here it comes, I thought.  She will tell us she is a
lesbian.  She will expect us to be shocked and confused.  
After all, we have such innocent minds.  I sat, feeling
quite pleasant, waiting for the news.</p><p>""We have rented a cabin up in the Catskills for the
weekend,"" she went on, ""And the four of us are going up.  We
have a lot to talk about.""</p><p>Fuck!</p><p>Mirielle sat smiling.  ""Brenda and I are looking so forward
to spending time with you,"" she said with her phony accent.
""Brenda"" she called her, my mother.  A few weeks ago it was,
""Ms. Sommers.""</p><p>Emily looked panicked.  ""I can't go,"" she blurted out.</p><p>""Why not, dear?"" mother asked.</p><p>""I .. uh .. have a school project.""</p><p>She was a terrible liar.  Mother would check on that, call
her teachers to have the project delayed.  When there was no
project, she would wonder at the lie.  Suspicions would
arise.  We'd get caught.</p><p>""No sweetie,"" I said, ""that project isn't due until two
weeks from now.  You're confused.""</p><p>I gave her a hard look.  ""Trust me"", it said.  I would find
a way out of this, but it had to be subtle.</p><p>""That's settled then,"" mother went on, ""We'll leave Friday
after you two get out of school.  I've already cancelled my
afternoon appointments.""</p><p>Mirielle gave me a long, knowing, smile.</p><p>I thought of my dear Vanessa.  I thought of her eyes.  Her
mouth.  Her tongue!  I swore I would find a way out of this.</p><p> </p><p>Later, while laying alone in my bed thinking, Mirielle came
in.  She closed the door behind her.</p><p>""Brenda went out for a bit,"" she said.</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>She walked to the center of the room, like she owned the
place, looking around at my stuff.</p><p>""You have a good sense of color,"" she said, ""Perhaps you
should be an artist.""</p><p>I thought she was full of shit.  My room was done up in
black, white, and lavender.  It was lovely enough, but
nothing mind blowing.  I lay back in my bed, my arms behind
my head, and watched her.</p><p>She watched me back.  I knew that look.  She had beautiful
eyes.</p><p>""So you're fucking my mother,"" I said.</p><p>""Hmm.  So you're fucking your sister,"" she replied.</p><p>The game was on!</p><p>""How did you find out?""</p><p>""I was listening at the door before Brenda called you for
lunch.""</p><p>Damn!</p><p>I swore to myself, just then, that I would feel no regret.</p><p>""Perhaps we're were just playing at it,"" I said.</p><p>She smiled.  ""I'm not stupid.  I know what I heard.""</p><p>""So, you know.  What now?""</p><p>""I want you.""</p><p>Of course she did.  They all did.</p><p>""Blackmail then?  It won't work.  Emily and I will just deny
it.  We will seem hurt and confused.  Mother will believe
us, and decide you're insane.""</p><p>""You could pull that off, but could Emily?  You saw her
performance in the kitchen.  She is terrible under
pressure.""</p><p>""I'll coach her.  Mother just won't want to believe it.""</p><p>""Perhaps you're right.  Perhaps not.""</p><p>She smiled at me.  I waited.</p><p>She went on, ""But blackmail is so banal.  Let's agree there
will be no blackmail.  I won't tell her.  That just isn't my
style.""</p><p>""OK.  I'm fine with that.  Now what?""</p><p>""I still want you.  What must I do to get you?""</p><p>She gazed at me.  Such simple words she said, but I could
feel the effect of her presence.  She was beautiful.  Her
deep brown eyes.  Such a hot body.  And that black pencil
skirt!  Fuck!</p><p>She was a practiced seductress.  It was transparent to me.  
But then again, was it so bad, being seduced?</p><p>""Cancel the weekend trip,"" I said, ""Promise it is off, and
you can have me, just this one time.""</p><p>She thought about that.  ""Brenda will be so sad.  Why do you
girls want to cancel it so badly?""</p><p>Every so often her French accent sounded real.  It did that
time.</p><p>""We have our reasons.  Will you do it?  Do you promise?""</p><p>""Just one time?""</p><p>""Just once.""</p><p>""But I want more.""</p><p>She gazed at me.  The was something lurid behind her eyes.  
It was very attractive.</p><p>""You get one time for this.  You want more, we'll deal
later.""</p><p>She smiled.  Inside, I surrendered to it.</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, ""I'll tell Brenda that my mother just
called and I have to see her this weekend.  She's sick, it
turns out.  Brenda will believe that.""</p><p>""Very well.  Now kiss me.""</p><p>She kissed me.  She leaned over the bed.  I sat up, halfway.
She pulled me up the rest, and locked her lips to mine.  Her
mouth was incredible.  I felt a warmth spread from my pussy.
I pressed in my tongue.  We kissed deeply.</p><p>She sat me on the side of the bed, then squatted down in
front of me.  Her face was level with my chest.  She reached
forward and grasped my smallish breast, the left one, and
gently squeezed my nipple through the fabric of my dress and
blouse.</p><p>""You're such a little angel,"" she said.</p><p>I felt like a devil.  I'd never been with a girl I didn't
love before.  Only Vanessa and Emily, and they were both
precious in my heart.  Mirielle was not.  I pushed her head
back, leaned forward, and spat in her mouth.</p><p>This would be fun.</p><p>She swallowed my spit and got a great big smile.  I think it
became clear to her just what I was.  I hoped very much that
she liked ass.</p><p>""You're a dirty little girl,"" she said.</p><p>""Shut up and undress me,"" I replied.</p><p>She stood me up, squeezing my ass hard.  She unclipped the
straps of my jumper and slid it down my body.  She followed
it, sitting on her knees.  She was tall and I was short, so
she had to contort a bit, but she pressed her face to my
pussy, and licked it through my panties.</p><p>I held her head, and thrust my hips forward.  I squirmed a
bit.  My pussy felt very, very good.  My clit was all
atwitter.  I unbuttoned my blouse, pulled it off, and set it
aside.</p><p>She raised up again to a squatting position, level with my
bare chest.  She pulled me in close, sucking my nipples and
grabbing my ass.  I felt a thrill when her finger passed
over my asshole, but it did not linger.  Still, her mouth on
my tits felt good.  A warmth went down to my tummy, then a
bit further.  She sucked more, moaning and squirming.  
Obviously she loved my little pointy tits.</p><p>We each have our own thing, our little fetish.  Hers was
tits.  I let her suck.  It felt good enough.  When it was my
turn, I'd have that ass!</p><p>She put me back on the bed, still sucking.  I relaxed, and
let her play.  It started to feel pretty great.  Vanessa,
Emily, and I were ass girls.  I'd never had my tits sucked
for so long.  I wondered if I could climax this way.  I'd
heard of it.</p><p>""You're going to make me fucking come doing that,"" I said.</p><p>""God I hope so,"" she replied.</p><p>My pussy was tingling untouched.  I cheated a bit .. I was a
devil girl after all .. and rocked my hips, letting my
panties slide over my slit.  I felt the tingling pass
through my body.  Then, slowly, I crept up to the edge of
ecstasy.  I relaxed, letting the feelings wash over me.  Her
mouth on my tits was so fucking hot.  I felt passion rising
within me.  I was so close.  I reached down and squeezed my
clit, then cried out as I came.  It was pretty amazing.  It
made me shimmy and shake.  I felt warm all over.</p><p>After I got my wits back, I felt her kissing me.</p><p>""That was really fucking cool,"" I said, ""I've never got off
just from my tits.""</p><p>She pursed her mouth in theatric disapproval.  ""Oh, but I
saw you grinding your panties and pinching your clit.""</p><p>I smiled and pretended to look guilty.  ""But still .. that
was really cool.""</p><p>""You want to suck mine?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Why not?</p><p>She reached her hands to unbutton her blouse.  I grabbed
them, stopping her.</p><p>""Let me,"" I said.</p><p>I undid the buttons, one my one.  She was wearing a lacy
indigo underwire bra, one of those that don't really cover
anything.  Her tits looked nice, well shaped, with puffy
pink nipples.  I took one in my mouth and sucked.  She undid
her bra, pulling it out from under my chin, and threw it
aside.</p><p>I sat with her on the bed and went to work on her tits.  Her
pleasure became real obvious.  She was moaning a lot.  I
spat on a nipple, and licked it off.</p><p>I reached up her skirt, and gently ran a finger up and down
her soft, damp panties, but not too much.  I wanted to do
that tit thing to her, if I could.  It was her fetish, and
she'd given up her weekend, after all.  I licked and sucked.
I kissed.  I spat on her, and licked it off.</p><p>""Is this working for you,"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes!"" she moaned, ""Don't fucking stop.""</p><p>I kind of tickled her pussy, just a bit, and kept sucking
her tits.  She started getting close, breathing really hard.
Then she cried out, cumming hard.  She lay there panting,
looking at me with feverous lust.  I gave her a big, wicked
grin.</p><p>""Turn over,"" I said, ""I gave you that.  Now I get your ass.""</p><p>Her eyes got real big.  I don't think she quite expected
that.  However, she did what she was told.</p><p>I unzipped her sexy little skirt and pulled it off.  Her
panties were the same lacy indigo as her bra.  I kissed her
through them .. kissed her there .. then pulled them off.</p><p>What a wonderful ass she had.  Round.  A bit fleshy, but
still firm.  I spread her cheeks and gazed upon her asshole.
It was a little brown circle, slightly plump at the edges,
perfect.</p><p>""You're a kinky little beast, aren't you?"" she said.</p><p>I didn't answer.  Well, not with words at least.  I licked
her delicious asshole instead.</p><p>""Oh fuck,"" she moaned.  ""Oh God that's fucking amazing!""</p><p>Was it possible that no one had ever done this to her
before?  To see her ass was to want it.  To see her asshole
was to eat it.  I pushed my tongue in as far as it would go,
tasting her.</p><p>Sadly, neither of us heard the footsteps on the stairs.  The
door slammed open and mother came in.  She took one look at
us and freaked out.  Things got really bad.</p><p> </p><p>""How could you do that with my daughter?"" she kept asking.</p><p>By this time, we were downstairs.  Mirielle and I were
dressed again, sitting in stunned silence at the kitchen
table.  Mirielle had no answer.  She just mumbled ""sorry""
over and over again.</p><p>My mind raced around for something to say, and came up
empty.  I just watched, hoping Mirielle wouldn't say too
much.</p><p>""What is happening?"" a small voice muttered from the door.  
It was Emily.  She'd heard all the yelling, and seen
Mirielle run by naked.  I'm sure she knew basically what was
going on.  Mother just shouted, ""Go to your room!""  She
left, looking hurt and confused.</p><p>I wanted to follow, to comfort her, but I needed to stay
here.  Would she hate me?  Technically, I had just cheated
on her and Vanessa.  I feared that is how she would see it.
I couldn't say she was wrong.</p><p>""Get out of my house!"" she finally said to Mirielle, ""Don't
ever let me see you again.  Resign from the college.  
Today!""</p><p>Mirielle looked broken.  Her future was slipping away.</p><p>""Don't!"" I said, ""Don't do anything .. official ..
permanent.""</p><p>""She's lucky I don't call the cops.""</p><p>""I wouldn't testify.""</p><p>It didn't matter.  Mother had seen enough.  My testimony
wouldn't matter, and I knew it.</p><p>Seconds passed.  ""Do you love her?"" my mother asked me, her
voice suddenly flat.</p><p>""No, of course not,"" I answered.</p><p>Then she turned to Mirielle and asked her, ""How about you?  
Do you love her?  Did you love me?""  Her voice cracked when
she asked that last part.</p><p>Mirielle didn't answer.  She looked like she wanted to say
something, but the words were caught in her throat.  We sat
there, all of us, quiet.  Maybe if I had said the right
thing, just then, things would have turned out differently,
but nothing came to mind.  Seconds passed, the calm before
the storm.  I thought of Vanessa and Emily, and how lucky I
was.  I had love, and was sure of it.  Mother's face grew
dark.  She waited for something.  It didn't come.  The storm
broke.</p><p>She kicked a chair, breaking it.  Dishes were thrown.  Her
blouse came loose from her waist and hung open.  Her tits,
escaping from her bra, swayed about.  She got really ugly.  
She shouted for Mirielle to get out.  She called me a whore,
and said I wasn't her daughter.  I'd never seen anything
like this.  Emily, who had returned to the doorway, saw it
and started to cry.</p><p>Mirielle ran from the house and escaped.  I ran to Emily and
hugged her.  ""Please forgive me,"" I muttered into her ear.  
I shielded her from mother, covering her eyes.  She clung to
me.  For that, at least, I was glad.</p><p>We retreated upstairs to her room and closed the door, while
the storm raged below.</p><p>""What happened?"" Emily asked me, once we felt safe.</p><p>""Look, dear, I did something pretty bad, but please hear my
reason before you get angry.""</p><p>""You fucked her?""</p><p>""Yeah.  She agreed to cancel the weekend trip if I did.  I
mean, I thought it was the only way, so I did it.""</p><p>""Oh.  OK.""</p><p>""Are you mad?""</p><p>""Not really.  That is a good reason.  Mom caught you?""</p><p>""Yeah.  It didn't really work out, did it?""  I smiled,
trying to find humor in the horrible situation.  It didn't
work.  Emily looked forlorn.</p><p>""I don't think you should tell Vanessa about this,"" she
said.</p><p>""No.  I don't think so either.""</p><p>Eventually the storm below stopped, and was replaced by
sobbing.  I considered going down, to give some sort of
comfort, but decided it would do no good.  I just held on to
Emily.</p><p>The sobbing stopped, and footsteps came up the stairs and
down the hall.  I heard them check my room, then on to
Emily's.  The door opened, and mother stood there.</p><p>She was a mess.  Her blouse still hung open.  Her makeup was
streaked all over her face.  Her hair was gross and sticking
together in clumps; perhaps she had cried into it.  She
stared at us.  She looked broken.</p><p>""We're still fucking going this weekend,"" she said, her
years of culture and education slipping away, her language
turning coarse, ""Just the three of us.  It will be fun.  
I'll fucking make it fun.  I'm not letting that slut break
up our family.  She can fucking die!""</p><p>Fuck!  All that and the trip wasn't off!</p><p>Emily's affection for her mother took over, and she ran and
hugged her.  Mother grasped her in her arms.  I looked at
them.  Would I be welcome? She beckoned to me to come over.
I did, and she embraced her two daughters, and quietly
sobbed.</p><p>My face ended up against a breast.  Soft, but still firm
enough.  Very motherly.  Her nipple was brown and pointy.  I
thought of sucking on it.  I could see Emily having the same
idea.  We were devil girls; I'm sure of it.  We refrained.  
Now was not a good time.  We just hugged her, and let her
cry.</p><p> </p><p>I sent an email to Vanessa,</p><p>""My Beloved Vanessa,</p><p>""Mom is taking us to the Catskills this weekend.  We can't
get out of it.  All efforts to do so have ended in disaster.
Still, we must see you.  Get a cabin.  I'm enclosing a link
to the resort.  Somehow, we'll find a few hours to be with
you.</p><p>""It is the best we can do.</p><p>""Love Claire</p><p>""P.S. Emily appreciated your kiss with her normal fervor.  I
shall kiss her again soon.""</p><p>A response came quickly.  It simply read,</p><p>""Beloved.  I just made a reservation for the last cabin.  I
will see you Saturday.  Love.  Kiss her for me.""</p><p>I did.</p><p> </p><p>Friday afternoon, mother drove us to the cabin.  After we
left the interstate, we took a small, windy, two lane road
through rocky hills.  Her old Volvo purred along, puttering
here and there when we went up a steep bank.  After a while,
I dozed off.  Emily stayed awake the entire time, gazing out
the window.</p><p>We arrived at the resort, a collection of twenty or so
cottages surrounding a long narrow lake.  There was a
parking lot at one end, with a boat ramp and an office.  We
waited in the car as mother checked us in and got the keys.
Then we walked, lugging our bags, along the narrow asphalt
footpath that circled the lake.  Our cottage was back a bit,
nestled among trees.  It was number twelve.</p><p>We plopped our bags down, ate sandwiches, and showered.  
Then we played a couple of games of Apples to Apples.  Emily
won both times.  She was smiling.  She seemed very warm and
happy.  The mood mellowed.  Mother was acting normal to me,
it seemed.</p><p>There were two rooms.  Mother took one, and Emily and I the
other.  We lay together in the bed, hugging and kissing in
the darkness.  A shaft of moonlight drifted in.  Night
crawled onward.  We slept.</p><p> </p><p>We awoke well past dawn to the sound of a bird singing.  
Mother was already up, cooking eggs on the tiny stove.</p><p>""We're going to run down to the lake,"" I said.</p><p>""Be back soon.  Breakfast is almost ready,"" she replied.</p><p>I took Emily's hand, and we ran down the footpath to where
we could see the parking lot.  We looked for a little green
Toyota, her car.  It was there!</p><p>I felt exalted.  Emily got a great big smile, and I squeezed
her hand.</p><p>We ran back and ate.  Now, which cabin was hers, and how to
slip away?</p><p>Mother wanted to go swimming.  We put on our suits and went
down to the lake.  Other families had gathered at a little
beach a few hundred yards from our door, and we joined them.
The morning air was crisp, and the water cold.</p><p>Bobbing in the lake, I looked around at the surrounding
cabins.  Which was hers?  Was she watching us?  We'd appear
as mere specks from the furthest.  The chill of the water
seeped into my body.  I felt time crawl.  Emily splashed
around laughing, and mother watched us, content it seemed.</p><p>It drew into late morning, and mother said she'd take a nap.
We all returned to the cabin, and she went into her room.</p><p>We had a couple of hours until lunch.  It was time.</p><p>We slipped into our room and changed our clothes.  I wore a
cute little blue dress I had recently bought.  Emily put on
t-shirt and a little skirt, because Vanessa liked skirts.  
""Easy access,"" she had once said.</p><p>Quietly, we slipped out of the cabin.  No sound came from
mother's room.</p><p>Which cabin?  We went to the office.  An older woman
commanded the desk.  She had greying hair, and wore slacks
and a man's shirt.  I approached her.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said.</p><p>""Hello sweetie.""</p><p>""That green Toyota in the parking lot, I think it belongs to
an old family friend.  It would be just amazing if she is
staying here.  Can you look in the register for a Vanessa
Park?""</p><p>She regarded us carefully.  I'm sure she wasn't supposed to
give out cabin numbers, but would she turn down two cute,
innocent young girls looking for an old friend?  Emily gave
her a big smile and looked excited.</p><p>""Well, let me see,"" she said thumbing through the
registration.  ""I see a Ms. Park here, in cabin twenty-one.
I'm sure that is your friend.  How wonderful!""</p><p>Indeed!</p><p>We thanked her, and sped from the room.</p><p>Cabin twenty-one was a long walk around the lake.  I held
Emily's hand, and we hurried.</p><p> </p><p>She must have seen us coming, for she met us at the door.  I
saw her while we were still some thirty yards away.  Her
black hair was long.  She was all primary colors, with a
simple red A-line skirt and yellow pull over woolen blouse.
Emily broke from me and ran, leaping into her arms and
hugging her.  I approached slowly, just gazing at her.</p><p>She was everything in the world.</p><p>""Hello my angel,"" she said as I drew near.</p><p>""Hello Vanessa,"" I replied, with a gigantic smile.</p><p>""Let's go inside.""</p><p>We went in.  We hadn't much time, so we started right away.</p><p>I embraced her, kissing her deeply, feeling her tongue with
mine.  Emily hugged her from behind, around the waist,
nuzzling her head into the middle of her back, then reached
down and pushed her skirt up between her legs.</p><p>""You don't waste any time, do you sweetie,"" Vanessa said.</p><p>She did not.  My sweet sister knew the value of time.</p><p>While Emily began work down below, I helped Vanessa pull off
her top and release her bra.  She had nice, firm, round
breasts with small dark little nipples.  I suckled.  Vanessa
smiled, and started to squirm a bit.</p><p>Then down.  Emily had already pushed her skirt up from
behind, and I did the same from the front.  The two of us,
squatting, nuzzled our faces in and kissed her through her
panties.  Next, the panties came off, the two of us fumbling
to get them down.  We laughed.</p><p>Back in, Emily from behind and me from the front.  Vanessa's
pussy was neatly trimmed into a little V of hair pointing to
her clit.  I could follow directions, and wrapped my mouth
around her special place, sucking in deeply.  I worked on
her clit, rubbing my tongue around, teasing, licking,
sucking.  Every so often, I would push back deeper to lick
her pussy hole.  A few times, I met Emily's tongue there,
and we giggled.</p><p>Vanessa started to get really hot.  She squatted a bit,
spreading her legs out farther.  I could feel it was getting
close.</p><p>""Let's switch,"" I said to Emily.</p><p>We backed off and spun Vanessa in place.  She staggered a
bit and mumbled, ""Oh fuck this feels great.""  We went back
in.</p><p>I spread her cheeks and paused for a second, regarding her
asshole.  It was still pink and firm, even after all the use
it had seen.  I kissed it, with my tongue, pressing in,
sucking.  Her pussy was very wet by now, and I stuck two
fingers in, getting them nice and juicy.  I tongued her
asshole some more, then pressed the end of my fingers
against it, pushing.  I felt her relax her anus, as much as
she could, and my fingers slipped in.  She let out a long
deep groan.  I pumped slowly.</p><p>Her anus tightened up.  Then she came, her body going rigid.
Her head shook back and forth.  Her knees gave out, and
Emily and I had to support her, gradually lowering her to
the floor while she writhed in passion.  She lay back
against me.  Somehow, I managed to keep my fingers in, and
continued my gentle pumping.  Emily was still sucking her
clit.</p><p>She came again, crying out in unintelligible yelps.  I kept
pumping.  Emily kept sucking.</p><p>A third time.  I think.  Maybe it was a continuation of the
second.  Her legs kicked out, smacking loudly against the
wooden floor.</p><p>Then she gasped for breath and moaned out, ""Enough.  Please,
enough.""</p><p>I withdrew my fingers.  Emily sat up, wiping off her chin.  
Vanessa lay there, pressed against me, with her chest
heaving, her face rapt.  I kissed her neck, and whispered
into her ear, ""I missed you, darling.""</p><p>""Oh girls,"" she replied, as she got her breath, ""I missed
you too.""</p><p>I stuck my two fingers in her mouth.  She sucked.</p><p>Emily decided it was her turn, my delightful, eager sister.
She lay over the side of the couch, sticking her tiny little
ass up, beckoning.  Vanessa and I looked at her, she licking
her lips.</p><p>""I like Emily's little skirt,"" she said.</p><p>""Me too,"" I replied.</p><p>""Shall we?""</p><p>""Yes, let's.""</p><p>We took turns on her.  Vanessa started, pulling the skirt
up, and pressing her thumb up into her crack, pushing her
panties a bit into her asshole.  Emily closed her eyes.  
Mmmm.  She cooed in pleasure.</p><p>The panties came down around her ankles.  She stepped out of
them, and spread her legs out as far as they would go, sort
of standing with her ass in the air and her face in the
couch.  Vanessa, then, sat down on her knees and ran her
tongue up from the tip of the clit to the anus in a long,
lingering lick.  Emily's body jerked with pleasure.</p><p>That was just a tease.  Vanessa got to work.  She wrapped
her mouth tightly around Emily's anus, making a loud, wet
sucking sound.  She kissed it, closing her eyes and wrapping
her arms around Emily's legs.  With her eyes still closed,
her face passionate, she ran her mouth down over my sister's
sweet pussy, kissing, sucking, licking.  Then to her ass
again.  Deep kisses.</p><p>Emily squirmed and moaned.</p><p>""Oh yes, Vanessa.  Stick your tongue in, please.""</p><p>Emily's ass was tight, but Vanessa had a strong tongue.  Her
mouth was wrapped so tightly against the anus that I
couldn't see, but given Emily's cries of pleasure, I'm sure
the tongue won.</p><p>""Fuck me with your tongue,"" she grunted out.</p><p>Vanessa fucked Emily's ass with her tongue.</p><p>Soon it was my turn.  I squatted down, the hem of my dress
resting on the floor.  I leaned in and licked.  After our
long walk, and getting so hot and juicy, the odor was
strong, musky, and intense with the smell of ass.  Her pussy
was so sweet.  Her ass was simply heaven.  I gave it a long,
lingering kiss.  I pressed in my tongue.  I ran my finger up
and down her slit, but only lightly on the clit.  I wanted
this to last.</p><p>She started panting.  She twitched hard.  Her knees gave
out, and she moaned loudly.   This wasn't it, however.  I
knew every bit of her, and she wasn't even close yet.  She
was building up, like a fucking hurricane.</p><p>I kept licking her ass, probing, pushing, giggling with
delight.  I loved her so much.</p><p>""Oh Claire,"" she moaned out, ""Oh Claire, Oh Claire, Oh
Claire.""</p><p>Oh Emily!</p><p>Soon it was Vanessa's turn again.  As we switched places we
kissed deeply, licking Emily's pussy juice from one
another's face.  We reached down, rubbing, feeling, probing.
We were both breathing hard.  We laughed, overcome with
delight.</p><p>Then Vanessa went in again.  Back into position.  Her tongue
probed deep.  Then a finger in the pussy, a thumb on the
clit.  Firm, but gentle pumping, a tongue in one hole, a
finger in the other.  Time passed.  The pumping increased in
intensity.</p><p>It fucking happened.  Emily's head snapped back.  Her body
shook with one tremendous motion.  I leaned over and peered
at her face.  She was transformed, from a small, silly
fourteen year old girl, to a tumultuous, writhing demon of
sex.  A long, singular groan emerged from the back of her
throat.  She grabbed the cushions of the couch and clamped
down tight.  Her eyes were wide; her mouth agape.  For the
longest time, she didn't even seem to breath.  Then a sharp
intake of breath, and a long gentle release.</p><p>No one could cum like my sister.</p><p>She tried to relax, but her body kept twitching.  She rolled
over onto her back, laughing and gasping for air.  I
squatted, put my arm around Vanessa, and we watched her come
down from the pristine heights, amazed, transfixed, in love.</p><p>When she could talk again, she said, ""Oh Vanessa, Oh Claire,
I love you both.  I love you both so much.""</p><p>As we love you, my angel.  Vanessa kissed her, and whispered
sweet things in her ear.</p><p>Finally.  It was my turn.</p><p>I stood up, smoothing out my dress, and gave a pretty little
smile.  I just waited, wondering what they would do to me.</p><p>""Emily, what shall we do to your sister?"" Vanessa asked.</p><p>Emily looked at me.  ""Perhaps we should do you again
instead,"" she said, with a big grin.</p><p>Vanessa smiled, and pinched her nipple sharply.  Emily
gasped, then they both laughed.</p><p>""I know,"" Vanessa said, ""you warm her up for me, sweetie,
I'm going to get my little friend.""</p><p>Vanessa went to rummage through her luggage.  Emily came to
me, took my hand, and led me to the couch.  I sat down, but
she pushed me, rolling me over onto my tummy.  My dress came
up, my panties down.  And then, pure bliss.</p><p>Her tongue was such a small little thing, but it could find
the most delightful places.  Tiny fingers assisted, probing
where the tongue was not.  Soon my holes were filled with
little wet, squirmy bits of heaven.  Wisps of pleasure
spread out from down there, tingling up my body.  I felt my
nipples rubbing against my dress.  I heard sloppy, wet
sounds from her mouth as she sucked and kissed.  My pussy
started to flow, and my juices dripped down my leg.</p><p>Vanessa returned, carrying her little friend.  It was a six
inch, narrow vibrator with a small, bulbous head.  Emily saw
it and asked, ""Mmmm, when did you get that?""</p><p>""I've had it a very long time,"" she answered, ""It was sort
of a gift from an old friend.  I rarely take it out, though,
lots of bittersweet memories.""</p><p>She handed it to Emily.  ""Rub it on her pussy to get it
wet,"" she said, ""Then .. well .. you know where it goes.""</p><p>Emily rubbed it up and down my pussy until it was slippery.
Then she pushed it slowly into my ass.  After the end passed
through, I tightened my anus around it.  It was so stiff.  I
writhed and turned, every motion pushing it hard against my
insides.  I felt a deep and wonderful ache.  I groaned
again.</p><p>""You turn it on by twisting the end there,"" Vanessa said.</p><p>I felt it come alive, and a shock of pleasure shot up my
body.  I felt the hum all the way down to my clit.  I
grabbed the cushions hard, my mouth opened wide.  I almost
came, but got myself relaxed just in time.</p><p>Emily started pumping me with it, slowly.  I just held on to
the couch, contorting, writhing, moaning.  I bit down on a
cushion and squealed.  She kept fucking me with it.</p><p>Vanessa sat next to me on the couch.  ""Turn over, sweetie,""
she said.  She and Emily helped me carefully turn over,
pushing my legs back so they curled against my tummy.  I lay
back, my head resting on Vanessa's lap, my legs up, and
sweet Emily squatting there fucking my ass.</p><p>""Look at me,"" Vanessa said.</p><p>I gazed up at her, deeply, into her eyes.  There was
something inside her, gazing back at me, gentle and perfect.
For this, I loved her.  She smiled.</p><p>Emily wrapped her mouth around my pussy, probing me with her
little tongue.  She twisted the vibrator, angled it up, and
drove it in deeper.  My toes curled, but I stayed relaxed,
just enough.</p><p>""Go easy on her pussy, dear,"" Vanessa said, ""We want this to
last.""</p><p>Emily drew back, and just focussed on the vibrator.</p><p>""You can fuck her a little harder, I think.  Is that fine
Claire?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I grunted out.</p><p>She fucked mer harder.  A lot harder.  I put my legs down,
arching up on the balls of my feet, rocking my hips to the
rhythm of it.  Vanessa unbuttoned the top of my dress, and
bared my chest.  She lightly ran her fingers over my nipples
in little circles, while Emily fucked me, biting her bottom
lip, her face transfixed.</p><p>I gave up trying to relax.  There was just no way I could.  
It would not be long.</p><p>I began to feel spasms shoot up my body.  I shuddered.  I
couldn't even tell what I was feeling anymore.  What was
pleasure?   What was pain?  There were shocks of sensation,
shooting from my ass, across my pussy, and up the rest of
me.</p><p>Then just a tiny bit more, and I fell over the edge.  I
cried out.  I shot my hips forward wildly, Emily falling
back and me sliding on top of her.  I kicked my legs out, my
body trashing about.  Emily kept one hand on the vibrator,
and shielded her head with the other.  Vanessa tried to
restrain me, but to no avail.  I shuddered again.  Then my
body went totally rigid, and I let out a long, perfect
groan, releasing everything inside of me in one passionate
sound.  I peed a little.  Then I relaxed.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" I said.</p><p>Emily lay there.  ""I think you just peed on me.""</p><p>""Sorry dear.""</p><p>""No problem.""</p><p>By now I was straddling her, and she bent up and licked my
sopping wet pussy.</p><p>""Should I keep fucking you?"" she asked.</p><p>""No, please, pull it out.  But the licking feels nice.  Just
please, be gentle.""</p><p>She pulled the vibrator out with a little pop, and shut it
off.  I got back up on the couch, and she leaned in and
gently ran her tongue around my pussy.  It felt all tingly.
I lay back on Vanessa's lap, and she stroked me.</p><p>""Fuck that was hot,"" Vanessa said.</p><p>""It was pretty nice,"" I said, smiling.</p><p>Emily gave my pussy a few more soft licks, then climbed up
into my lap and kissed me.  Vanessa leaned forward, and
embraced both of us.</p><p>Now that we'd each had a turn, and didn't each have such a
desperate need to cum anymore, we kind of had a free-for-all
of hugging, kissing, and licking.  I stood and took off my
dress.  It was soaked down around the butt area.  Then I
pulled off Vanessa's skirt, which also had a huge wet spot.
I pushed her back on the couch and ate her pussy.  Emily
stripped off her pee soaked clothes, and crawled up behind
me and resumed eating my pussy and ass.  None of us were
going to cum again any time soon, so we just took our time
and made each other feel good.  We were smiling, laughing,
and cooing gently.</p><p>I tried not to think about our clothes, or how we would
sneak back into the cabin.  I'd worry about that when I had
to.</p><p>After a bit, Vanessa pulled me up to her and kissed me.  
Then we pushed Emily down on the couch and took turns eating
her sweet, young, pink pussy.  Next I crawled behind
Vanessa, and ate her ass.  She started breathing hard,
getting all hot and bothered.  I pressed in my tongue, and
fingered her to another climax.  Then to Emily again,
standing her up, me taking her pussy, Vanessa her ass.  She
started moaning and begging for more.  I put a finger in,
fucking her with it.  She came hard, grabbing my hair and
holding me to her cunt.</p><p>Then me again, on the couch.  Vanessa ate me while Emily
sucked my little tits.  Vanessa sensed my getting close, and
brought me home with her tongue on my clit and two fingers
in my ass.</p><p>Then we climbed up together on the couch kissing and
hugging.</p><p>""I need to rest a bit,"" Vanessa said.</p><p>""Me too,"" Emily replied, laying back onto Vanessa's lap and
playing with her own little nipples.</p><p>I looked at my watch.  It was fifteen minutes before noon.  
We had no more time.</p><p>""I think we're going to need to go,"" I said.</p><p>""No!"" Emily shouted.</p><p>""Sweetie, mother will be up soon.""</p><p>""So?  She'll think we're out playing.""</p><p>""She'll look for us.  She might ask at the desk.  They lady
there will tell her where we are.  She'll come and knock on
that door.""</p><p>I was right.  At that exact moment, there was a knock.</p><p>Fuck!</p><p> </p><p>We sat stunned for a moment.  Perhaps it was not her.  Then
we heard her voice, ""Vanessa?  Girls?  Are you in there?""  
She knocked again.</p><p>I ran and peeked out the back window.  There were trees
behind the cabin.  They were a tantalizing hope of escape,
but I noticed a steep embankment and tangled underbrush.  It
looked like a desperate path.</p><p>We could put our clothes on and invite her in, but they were
a mess, and everything was covered in pussy juice.  I'm sure
the whole room reeked of sex.</p><p>Vanessa just sat there with a blank look.  Emily whispered,
""Let's hide until she goes away.""</p><p>She knocked again.</p><p>""No, let's get dressed and let her in,"" I said.</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Mother is clever.  She'll likely wait by the door.  How
long can we sit in here quietly?  She'll ask where we were,
then check our story.  Let's just let her in and face the
music.""</p><p>""They'll arrest me,"" Vanessa muttered.</p><p>""Only if she tells.""</p><p>She knocked again, louder, then tried the door.  It opened.
None of us had thought to lock it.</p><p>So, that was the scene she found, the three of of naked, our
soiled clothes strewn about, and the stink of sex.  The
vibrator was still laying in plain sight on the floor.</p><p>""Hello mother,"" I said, ""Would you give us a moment to get
dressed?""</p><p>The color drained from her face.  She muttered something
unintelligible.  I looked at my two dear lovers, and went to
put on my dress.  Emily looked terrified.  She scrambled and
put on her clothes.</p><p>Vanessa just sat naked.  She looked empty.</p><p>We'd had a good run, two years.  We had to get caught sooner
or later.  I hoped it would not be a disaster.</p><p>""Here sweetie,"" I said taking Vanessa's clothes, ""Let's get
you dressed.  Mother, please wait outside for a bit, and
we'll call you in when we're ready.""</p><p>She stepped outside, but did not close the door.  I stood
Vanessa up and helped her put on her skirt and top.  I
straightened out her clothes, and mine, as much as possible.
Then I sat with her on the couch, and held her hand to me.</p><p>""It will be OK,"" I whispered.  I kissed her hand.</p><p>""Please come back in,"" I said.  Mother entered,  dragged a
stout wooden chair to face the couch, and sat across from
us.</p><p>""Emily, go sit with her,"" I said.</p><p>That was my master stroke.  I placed all of our hopes in the
hands of my sweet sister.  Emily went to mother, took her
hand, and climbed into her lap.</p><p>""Your clothes are damp, sweetie.""</p><p>""Yeah.  I know.""</p><p>Mother gave me a very dark look.</p><p>The pieces were all in place.  It was time for the game to
begin.</p><p>""Mother, Vanessa and I are lovers.  We have been since she
stayed with us two years ago.""</p><p>""And Emily?""</p><p>""She is .. our special friend.""</p><p>Mother looked horrified.</p><p>""Don't be mad,"" Emily whispered.</p><p>""We manage to meet when we can, and we make love.""</p><p>""Do you expect me to accept this?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>She sat still, glaring at me.  I could see the anger
swirling behind her eyes.</p><p>""What kind of girl are you?  When I caught you with
Mirielle, I thought you were just the victim of her
seduction.  Were you the seducer?""</p><p>""It was sort of mutual.""</p><p>""Who is Mirielle?"" Vanessa asked.</p><p>""She was my girlfriend,"" mother answered, ""until I caught
her will Claire.""</p><p>""You cheated on me?"" Vanessa asked.</p><p>""Sort of.  I had a good reason.  We'll talk about it later.""</p><p>Emily added, ""She had a good reason, Vanessa.  Please don't
be mad.""</p><p>""You mustn't cheat on me.  I don't cheat on you.  Ever.  And
its harder for me.  You have Emily.""</p><p>""Claire?"" mother asked, ""Do you and your sister ..""</p><p>She didn't complete the thought.  I didn't pursue it.</p><p>We all sat quietly.  A dark, turgid mood filled the room.</p><p>""I should call the police,"" mother said.</p><p>This could go very wrong.  I considered murder; God help me.</p><p>Emily started to cry.  ""Please don't Mommy,"" she sobbed out,
""I love her.  Claire loves her too.""</p><p>""It's true.  I love her with all my heart,"" I said, ""If you
take her from us, you'd be killing us.""</p><p>""Like you took Mirielle from me?""</p><p>""I'm sorry about that.  But Mirielle and Vanessa are not the
same, and you could have kept Mirielle, if you wanted her.""</p><p>Emily was sobbing.  She clung to our mom, and put her head
against her chest.  Mother held her, and tried to comfort
her.  Emily nuzzled in closer, and stopped her tears.  Then
she began to unbutton mother's blouse.</p><p>Never underestimate my sister.</p><p>""What are you doing, Emily sweetie.""</p><p>We were devil girls.  I heard Vanessa gasp.  I just watched,
waiting for whatever happened next.</p><p>Mother didn't stop her.  She let the buttons all get undone.
Then Emily freed one of her breasts from her bra, and took
her nipple into her mouth.</p><p>Mother looked at me, terrified, but she still held Emily
close.</p><p>I smiled.  ""She's irresistible, isn't she?""</p><p>Her expression softened.  First she looked curious, then
content, and finally a look of soft pleasure covered her.  I
went to her.  I squatted down next to her chair, and freed
the other beast from her bra.  Her nipple was large and
dark.  I took it into my mouth and sucked.</p><p>She reached her arm around me.  ""Oh Claire,"" she said, ""We
mustn't.""</p><p>""Let's take you to the couch,"" I said,  ""It will be more
comfortable.""</p><p>I stood and took her hand, leading her over.  Vanessa got
up, and made room for us.  Mother sat in the center, and
Emily and I curled up on each side of her, and returned to
her breasts.  Vanessa squatted down in front of her, lifting
her feet and taking off her shoes.</p><p>Her tit was so soft.  Her nipple got real hard in my mouth.
I felt her tense up and let out a gentle sigh.  She stroked
my face, and Emily's.</p><p>""I can't believe this is happening,"" she said.  Vanessa
began licking her feet.</p><p>""Mother, will you suck on mine?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sweetie, we mustn't do this.""</p><p>""Please Mommy,"" Emily said, ""Don't make me stop.  I've
wanted to do this for so long.""</p><p>Then a shiver of pleasure passed up her body from where
Vanessa was sucking on her toes.  She sat there.  I could
almost feel her indecision.  We were on the edge of a knife.</p><p>Emily took her nipple back into her mouth, and gazed up
deeply into her eyes, then closed her own, and slowly kept
sucking with a rapt face.</p><p>Mother breathed heavily.  ""Sweetie, take off your dress.""</p><p>I stood, undid the buttons, and let my dress fall to the
floor.  Then I got back on the couch, sitting up on my
knees, and pressed my chest to her face.  She took a nipple
into her mouth and gave it a long, deep kiss.  I held her
face to me, and felt gentle strands of pleasure ripple
across my body.  My pussy felt warm.</p><p>Then Vanessa came up to her waist, and undid mother's
slacks, pulling them down and off.  She was wearing a tiny
yellow thong.</p><p>""Ms. Sommers, you have a very lovely body,"" Vanessa said.</p><p>""Thank you Vanessa, you're quite beautiful yourself.  Oh,
and at this point please call me Brenda.""</p><p>Emily stopped sucking, and joined Vanessa down there.  They
pulled her hips out a bit, and pushed her legs back.  I
straddled her torso, my chest level with her face.  I bent
down, and whispered into her ear, ""This is going to blow
your mind.""  Then up again, and her soft, sexy mouth on my
tits, and my panties grinding against her body.</p><p>I couldn't see what they were doing to her, but I felt her
squirm with pleasure, and I heard very wet sounds.  ""Tell me
what you're doing,"" I said, not wanting to miss out.</p><p>""Emily is .. how shall we say .. becoming acquainted with
her ass,"" Vanessa said.</p><p>""Save some for me,"" I said.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" Mother cooed, ""Claire, take off those panties, and
climb onto my face.""</p><p>At that moment it dawned on me the full measure what was
happening.  I felt an indescribable thrill.  I stood up on
the couch, yanking my panties down and off, and pressed my
pussy to my mother's face.  Her mouth wrapped around me, her
tongue went in, pushing and probing.  The sheer wonder of it
all was too much.  I came very quickly, my knees all wobbly.
Then I dropped down kissing her.  My pussy juice was all
over her face.</p><p>After that it didn't take her long.  She came, crying out
and shuddering.  I looked down at sweet Emily, her face
ecstatic.  She pulled two fingers from mother's ass.</p><p>I dropped down to the floor, and pushed Emily aside.  I
spread mother's cheeks, and plunged my tongue into her ass,
licking it as she came down from the orgasm.  It tasted
wonderful, sweet, and murky.  I fingered my pussy
desperately, and came again, just tensing up and breathing
hard.</p><p>I looked up at mother.  She was staring deeply into my eyes.
She said, ""Oh Claire, Oh Emily, I love you both so much.""</p><p>""I love you too Mommy,"" Emily said, ""And don't forget
Vanessa.  I love you Vanessa.""</p><p>I liked to show my love through actions.  I kept licking her
ass.</p><p> </p><p>We all cleaned up, we at our cabin and Vanessa at hers.  
Then we met for lunch, and spent the afternoon lazing by the
lake.  Vanessa had to leave that evening to make her flight,
so we had dinner, then all got together in her cabin for a
final goodbye.  It was lovely.  We each took turns making
her cum.  Mother went last, and Emily and I just sat back
and watched the two get to know each other's bodies.  Then
she packed, took her leave, and we watched her car pull off
into the darkness.</p><p>""She'll be gone three months?"" mother asked.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""That is a long time.""</p><p>That reminded me of something vague and wistful.</p><p>""Yes, three months can be very long, sometimes.""</p><p>We returned home the next day and began our new life.  It
was amazing.  Emily and I could be open about our love, at
least at home.  We shut the rest of the world out.  Our
curtains were now always closed.</p><p>Vanessa emailed me every day, with news of her trip and her
job, and sweet words of love.  I sensed a little tension in
her messages for a while.  She was still hurt about
Mirielle, but finally seemed to forgive me.  There was one
new thing in her messages, though.  They now closed, ""Kiss
your dear mother and sister for me.""</p><p>I closed the email program and went down the stairs.  They
were on the couch, having already started.  They saw me,
separated, and invited me to sit between them.  Emily
scooted behind me, and pulled me back to her, kissing my
neck and rubbing my tits.  Mother dropped to the floor.  The
hem of my dress was pushed up, my panties pulled off.  
Mother leaned in and ate my pussy.  Bliss.</p>"
352,Seducing Anne,BadFred,1,"Katey and Hailey both like Anne, so they decide to play a little game.  Who will be the first to seduce Anne?","['fff', 'con']","<p>""I wonder if she's into girls?"" I asked, looking down from
the bleachers at the track team practicing, and at one
particular girl.</p><p>""Who?"" Hailey responded without looking, just lying back
staring up into the sky.</p><p>""The new girl.  I think her name is Anne.""</p><p>""I dunno.  Do you like her?"" Hailey asked, leaning forward
to look.  ""She is kind of cute, I guess.""</p><p>""She's more than cute.""</p><p>She was.  She had soft peaches and cream skin.  Her black
hair was long and tied back into a pony tail, with a few
unruly strands falling down her face.  She had big, dark doe
eyes.</p><p>""Her nose is too big,"" Hailey said.  ""Totally not my type.  
She's fine for you, though, I guess.""</p><p>She leaned back and resumed her empty upward gaze.</p><p>""What?  'Fine for me.'  Seriously?  What the fuck is that
supposed to mean?""</p><p>""Don't take it the wrong way,"" she said, flatly.</p><p>""I'm going to talk to her.""</p><p>""I hope you do.  It would be nice to see you hit on someone
besides me for once.""</p><p>I let her comment go.  It was easy to fight with Hailey, and
never worth it.  Plus, it was pretty much true.  I'd wanted
to sleep with her for a very long time.  I wasn't 'her
type', she always said.</p><p>Anne bent down in the starting block, rubbing the asphalt
where her knees would go, then she leaned forward with her
butt in the air.  Her body was lean and athletic.  The other
girls lined up next to her.</p><p>CRACK!  The starting gun went off.</p><p>The girls took off.  It was a two-hundred meter race, and
over quickly.  Anne came in third.  Hailey sat up to watch
the finish.</p><p>""Well, she's fast enough,"" she said, ""I wonder if she'll
make the team.""</p><p>""I'm sure she will.""</p><p>""Heh.  She's already your hero.  How long am I going to be
hearing about this one?""</p><p>I let that comment go as well.  I just watched Anne rubbing
down her muscles and catching her breath.</p><p>""You're making one big mistake,"" Hailey commented after a
few seconds.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You should pick someone who can't outrun you.  Then you'll
have more of a chance.""</p><p>""Ha! Very fucking funny.""</p><p>""Now that you mention it, I guess she is kinda cute.  I can
see getting with her.""</p><p>""Don't you fucking dare!""</p><p>""What?  You get all wet for a girl, and suddenly she is off
limits to everyone?""</p><p>""Not everyone, just you!  You get all the pretty girls.  
Give me a chance with this one.""</p><p>Hailey just watched Anne for a bit, then she said, ""Let's
make a game out of it.  Let's see who can get her first.""</p><p>""What?  We both hit on her?""</p><p>""Yeah, exactly.""</p><p>I sighed.  I really didn't have a chance against Hailey.  
She was tall and slender, with long, flowing brown hair.  
She had a great chest, which she was showing off today with
a low-cut green top.</p><p>I'd pick her over me.</p><p>""OK .. What does the winner get?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, her, obviously.""</p><p>I thought for a second.</p><p>""Let me talk to her first,"" I said, ""So at least I have a
chance.""</p><p>""Sure.  Why not.""</p><p>It still wasn't a fair game.</p><p>""How 'bout one more thing to make it fair?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""If I win, I get her .. then I get you.""</p><p>I looked over at her and gave her a wicked grin.  She
laughed.</p><p>""You never give up.  Even crushing out on this other girl,
you still want me.""</p><p>I shrugged my shoulders.  She had a point.  Sometimes my
desire for her got ridiculous, but then, if I could somehow
get them both .. Well, why not?</p><p>She thought about it.  ""Alright,"" she said finally, ""It's a
deal.  I'll stay away from her until the end of today.  Then
she's fair game.  If you get her into bed before me ..""</p><p>She let her voice trail off.  Then she sat up, gave me an
intense look, and whispered into my ear, "".. I'll fuck the
hell out of you.""</p><p>I smiled.  I bit the end of my tongue.</p><p>By now Anne was standing with a few of her teammates
talking.  The coach blew a whistle, and they ran off toward
the locker room.  I quickly went after her.</p><p>Somehow, some way, I had to win this.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
I found her outside of the locker room bent over a water
fountain.  She was wearing tight cotton gym shorts and a
white T-shirt.  Sweat still glistened on her.  A couple of
her teammates were farther down the hall talking.</p><p>""Hi .. Your name is Anne, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.  Hi.""</p><p>She turned and looked at me quizzically.  She gave me an
awkward half smile.</p><p>""Can I help you?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, hi.  I'm Katey.""</p><p>""Well, pleased to meet you Katey.""</p><p>She held out her hand.  Her fingers were long and delicate,
and she had blue nail polish.  I took it and gave it a
little shake.</p><p>""So .. uh .. were you just introducing yourself?"" she asked.</p><p>I realized I was still holding her hand.  I gave her a big,
stupid smile, but didn't let go.</p><p>""I really wanted to meet you.""</p><p>""Well, now you've met me.  Can I have my hand back?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>I let go.</p><p>""So .. uh .. anyway,"" she went on, ""Nice to meet you.  See
you around.""</p><p>She turned around and began to walk toward her friends.</p><p>""Anne,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah?""  She turned back to me in one graceful motion.  Her
ponytail sort of swung around.</p><p>This was the part where I normally fumbled around and either
crept away, or just muttered something embarrassing.  The
stakes were higher this time.  I went for broke.</p><p>""I think you're beautiful,"" I said, smiling.</p><p>Her eyes got real big.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So .. uh ..""</p><p>""Hey Anne!"" one of her teammates shouted, ""We're heading in.
You gonna take a shower?""</p><p>""I'll be right there!"" she shouted back.</p><p>She looked at me, studying me up and down.  She smiled.  I
smiled back.</p><p>""Look, I gotta go,"" she said, ""I think I'd like to see you
later, though.  What lunch period do you have?""</p><p>""Second.  Same as you.""</p><p>""Cool.  I'll see you at lunch then?  Tomorrow?""</p><p>""Yes.  Yes you will.""</p><p>She ran off and went into the locker room.</p><p>I got a huge smile on my face.  That went very well.  Of
course, by lunch tomorrow, Hailey would be in the game.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
I had wonderful dreams that night.  I woke the next morning
and decided to dress as pretty as I could.  I wore a little
light-blue cotton skirt that went down mid-thigh and a
yellow T-shirt.  I looked in the mirror.  My sandy blond
hair was cropped short.  I was pale and covered with
freckles.  My eyes looked nice at least, a light blue.  I
stood and turned around, observing my plain, average body.  
My ass was tiny, and my arms and legs were too thin.  I had
no tits to speak of.  In this thin shirt, though, my nipples
would pop out a bit when I was excited.  I expected they
would do so when I was with Anne.  I put on a bit of makeup,
some soft pink lip gloss, and violet eyeshadow.</p><p>It was the best I could do.  I hoped that it would be
enough.</p><p>I looked for her at lunch the next day.  She came in with
some of her teammates and they took a corner table.  She was
saving the seat next to her for someone.  For me?  I
approached.</p><p>""Hi Anne,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, hi Katey.""</p><p>She smiled and motioned for me to sit down in the chair next
to her.  I did.  A few more team members filtered in and
grabbed chairs.  The table was a tight fit.</p><p>""Who is she?"" one of the girls asked motioning to me.</p><p>""My friend Katey,"" Anne responded.</p><p>I was introduced to everyone.  The tall blond girl was
Bethany.  The little, short muscular girl was Linda.  I
couldn't keep the rest of them straight.  The girl sitting
next to me, opposite Anne, kept bumping me with her elbow,
but otherwise ignored me.</p><p>""Are you going to try out for the team?"" Linda asked me.</p><p>""No,"" I said.</p><p>""She's just my friend, Linda.  It's fine if she sits here,
right?""</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>Everyone took out their lunches and ate.  Anne looked at me.</p><p>""How are you?"" she asked.</p><p>She had dressed pretty sexy, with a little rose skirt and
tight baby blue T-shirt.  I let my leg rub against hers a
bit.  She didn't seem to mind.</p><p>""I'm fine,"" I responded.</p><p>I ate quietly, glancing over at her occasionally.  When I
did, she smiled.</p><p>Hailey strutted into the lunchroom looking around.  She was
wearing an amazing little red sundress.  It was very low
cut.</p><p>She noticed us, and came over.</p><p>""Hi Katey,"" she said, ""Are these your new friends?""</p><p>""Uh .. hi Hailey.  This is my friend Anne.  Anne, this is
Hailey.""</p><p>Hailey reached out and took Anne's hand.</p><p>Anne said, ""Hello.""  She gave Hailey and awkward and curious
look.</p><p>There wasn't any more room at the table, but Hailey went
ahead and grabbed a chair and pulled it up.  She placed it
so she could lean in between Anne and I.  Then she sat down,
getting close to both of us.</p><p>""So, Anne,"" Hailey asked, ""Where did you move from?  How do
you like it here?""</p><p>""Seattle, and I like it fine.""</p><p>""Cool.  I saw you practicing yesterday.  You looked really
good.  I mean, really, really good.""</p><p>Anne got a big smile on her face.  So did Hailey.</p><p>Hailey leaned forward, and grabbed one of my unopened milk
containers.  ""Are you going to drink this?"" she asked.</p><p>""No,"" I responded.  I noticed that she had rubbed herself
against Anne.</p><p>Anne was leaning back in her chair, with a curious little
grin on her face.  She just looked ahead, and was breathing
kind of deeply.  It was real obvious that Hailey's attention
was turning her on.  Her teammates started to notice.</p><p>""So Anne,"" Hailey said while drinking my milk, ""You wanna
hang out after school?""</p><p>""With you two?"" she asked, looking over at me.</p><p>""No,"" Hailey said, in a serious tone, ""Just me.""</p><p>Bethany interrupted, ""Anne, you know she's a dyke, right?""</p><p>Anne smiled, ""Yeah, I figured that out.""  She looked at
Hailey.  She was obviously staring at her tits.</p><p>Bethany sort of swallowed and said, ""Oh.""</p><p>Anne ignored her.</p><p>Hailey pulled out a scrap of paper and scribbled down her
phone number and said, ""Here, call me after school and we'll
hook up.""</p><p>Anne smiled.  She took it and put it in her bag.</p><p>Then Hailey leaned in and gave her a little kiss on the
cheek.  Anne's eyes got real big.  Next Hailey popped up out
of her chair.  She turned gracefully, her dress swirling
around, and she strutted off.</p><p>Anne exhaled.  The rest of her teammates looked dumbstruck.
I sat frozen, my heart beating in sad, solemn thumps.  I
wondered if girls like Anne and Hailey were just out of my
league.</p><p>""Wow,"" Anne muttered.</p><p>""That's Hailey,"" I said.</p><p>Anne seemed to notice me again.  ""Are you alright?"" she
asked.</p><p>""Not really.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""She does this a lot.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>I looked over at her.  Her eyes were dark and lovely, like
little mysterious pools.</p><p>""She gets the girls I like.""</p><p>The bell rang.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
Later, Anne found me between classes.</p><p>""Katey!"" she said from behind me, down the hall, ""I want to
talk to you.""</p><p>She ran, almost effortlessly catching up with me.</p><p>""Hi Anne.""</p><p>""Look,"" she said, breathing just a bit heavy, ""Can you give
this back to Hailey for me, and tell her I'm not
interested.""</p><p>She handed me the paper with Hailey's phone number.</p><p>""OK,"" I said.  I took the paper.  I looked at her.</p><p>She stood there, biting her bottom lip, as if waiting for
something.</p><p>""You don't like her?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah .. well .. look, I'm new at this.  I haven't really
dated anyone before, especially not a girl, so I'm not
really sure .. well ..""</p><p>She kind of stood up on the balls of her feet.  She looked
uncomfortable.</p><p>""I mean .. yeah she's hot,"" she went on, ""But .. I don't
know .. She seems too .. well .. I want someone who is
really sweet and kind .. and pretty.""</p><p>She looked at me intensely.  I started to smile.  I started
to feel really good.</p><p>""Say Anne,"" I said, taking her hand, ""I know of a girl who
really likes you a lot.""</p><p>""Oh yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I looked down at her little rose skirt.  She looked down at
my chest.  My nipples were pointy and obvious.  I didn't let
go of her hand.</p><p>She actually giggled.</p><p>""So, who is she?"" she asked.</p><p>I looked into her eyes.  I tried to give her a deep,
seductive look, but I couldn't.  I felt so happy.  I gave a
big, stupid grin instead.</p><p>""Me.""</p><p>She squeezed my hand and leaned close to me.  I kissed her
cheek, a small one.  People were looking at us, muttering
things under their breath.  I ignored them.  I wrapped my
arms around Anne and held her close.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
Hailey was in my seventh period chemistry class.  When I
entered, I walked by her desk and dropped the scrap of paper
down.</p><p>""She said to tell you that she's not interested,"" I said.  I
gave her a knowing smile.</p><p>""No fucking way!"" she said.</p><p>She sat there, looking at the paper, with her mouth open.</p><p>As I passed, I bent down to her ear.  I whispered, ""She's
coming over to my house after school.""</p><p>I ran my finger down Hailey's arm, and sauntered back to my
desk.  Hailey looked over her shoulder at me.  She just
stared for a bit.  She actually looked a little sad.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
Anne came over after school.  My parents weren't home.</p><p>As soon as she came through the door she said, ""Look, I'm
really nervous, so you have to be nice to me.""</p><p>I smiled and took her hand.  I led her to the couch.</p><p>""It's fine, Anne.  Look, we can just talk for a while, OK.  
Then maybe we can make out a bit.  You don't have to do
anything more unless you want to.""</p><p>We sat down.  I put my arm around her and she snuggled real
close to me.</p><p>""How long have you liked girls?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh, pretty much forever.""</p><p>I gave her a little kiss on the cheek.  She tensed up and
smiled.</p><p>""How about you?"" I asked, ""How long have you been
interested?""</p><p>""Uh .. well I guess just recently.  I mean .. I knew I
didn't like boys .. but I've been looking at girls lately
and getting really turned on.""</p><p>I ran my finger down her arm and looked into her eyes.</p><p>""I know how you feel.""</p><p>She sat kind of awkwardly, leaning against me and looking
down at her feet.  I let a few seconds pass, then I said,
""OK, talking was nice.  Let's kiss.""</p><p>She got a huge smile on her face, but kept looking down.  I
took her chin and gently turned her face to me.  Her lips
parted and she exhaled.  I kissed her.  We closed our eyes.</p><p>I kissed her again.  We turned to each other, embracing.  I
felt my nipples get hard, rubbing against her through my
shirt. I could feel her heart beating.</p><p>I slipped my tongue into her mouth.  She pressed her lips
against mine, and let my tongue explore.</p><p>Then we separated, just a bit, and we looked at each other.</p><p>""That was really nice,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I responded.</p><p>We kissed again, this time she pressed her tongue into my
mouth.  It was soft and wet.</p><p>There was a knock on the door.</p><p>""Ignore it,"" I said and kept kissing her.</p><p>Whoever it was knocked again, more insistently.  We kept
kissing.  Anne had her eyes closed, her arms around me, and
her lips pressed tight.  We breathed one another's breath.</p><p>The knocking got louder.</p><p>""Fuck this,"" I said, and went to answer it.  When I opened
the door, Hailey was standing there in her red dress.  Her
arms were crossed.</p><p>""The game's still on,"" she said.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
""This isn't cool Hailey,"" I said as she strutted in.  She
went to the center of the room like she owned the place.</p><p>""Hi Anne,"" she said.</p><p>""Hi Hailey.""</p><p>Hailey just stood there, leering at Anne.  She began to
unbutton her dress.</p><p>""What the fuck, Hailey?"" I said.</p><p>She kept undoing her buttons, all of them.  She let her
dress fall to the floor, around her legs.  Her panties were
sheer and red.  She wasn't wearing a bra.</p><p>""New rule,"" she said to me, ""Whoever makes her cum first
wins.""</p><p>""What?"" Anne gasped out.</p><p>""We had a game to see who could get you into bed first,
sweetie,"" Hailey answered, ""Katey did much better than I
expected.  Now we're going to see which of us can make you
cum.""</p><p>Anne looked at me, panicked.  Hailey went to her and took
both her hands, pulling her up.  Anne stood.  Hailey took
her into her arms and kissed her.  Anne let out a long sigh,
but she let it happen.</p><p>Then Hailey pushed her back down on the couch, and dropped
down between her legs.  She pushed her skirt up and kissed
her thighs.</p><p>""Hailey,"" I said, ""This is her first time.  Go easy on her.""</p><p>Hailey grabbed Anne's panties, tugging on them.  Anne arched
her hips up.  Hailey pulled them down, and when they got
down around her ankles, Anne kicked them aside.</p><p>I sat next to Anne and put my arm around her.  She was
breathing heavily, practically panting.  I kissed her and
said, ""Anne, I'm sorry.  I really like you.""</p><p>She let out a long moan.  Hailey was running her index
finger up and down her pussy.</p><p>""Hailey!"" I said, ""Go slow with her please.""</p><p>Anne looked over at me and said, ""I don't think I mind so
much.""  A wave a pleasure hit her, and she closed her eyes.</p><p>Hailey stroked her pussy.  Anne moaned, her face transfixed
in pleasure.  I dropped down to the floor and nudged Hailey
aside.  ""It is my house,"" I said, ""I get to go first.""</p><p>""Fine.  We switch off every two minutes.""  She grabbed her
phone, pressing buttons.  ""I set a timer,"" she said.</p><p>I grasped Anne's knees.  She spread her legs wide and lay
back.  I looked at her lovely pussy, with its pink lips and
delicate halo of black hair.  I reached in and spread it
open.  I could see a light flow of juice gathering around
her hole.  I leaned in and tasted her.  A huge smile crossed
my face.  Her pussy was heavenly.</p><p>Just as I started to get busy, I felt Hailey drop down
behind me and push my skirt up, rubbing my ass.  Then, I
felt my panties come down.  I adjusted my knees so she could
pull them off.  I spread my legs a bit.</p><p>I couldn't believe it was happening.</p><p>There was a loud slurping sound.  Something wet probed my
hole.</p><p>I closed my eyes and moaned.  I had been waiting literally
years for this moment.  Hailey was eating my pussy!</p><p>I looked up at Anne.  I wrapped my mouth tightly around her
clit.  We both moaned.  We both gripped tightly.  I held her
legs.  She grabbed my hair.</p><p>I felt Hailey's tongue push lower, touching my clit.</p><p>""Of fuck, Hailey, that feels so good,"" I said.</p><p>""This is so amazing,"" Anne muttered, before closing her eyes
and lying back with her mouth agape, just moaning and
squirming.</p><p>I felt Hailey's tongue enter my hole again, pressing in
deeply.  I felt her fingers run up and down, caressing my
clit.  I closed my eyes and started panting.  Hailey got a
steady rhythm, tonguing and rubbing me.  I gasped.  I
moaned.  I squeezed Anne tight and just tried to breath.  My
heart hammered in my chest.  My pussy tingled.  My whole
body tingled.  I realized, however, that in my pleasure, I
was neglecting Anne.</p><p>The timer went off.  I had figured out her trick too late.</p><p>""My turn!"" she said.  She pushed me aside and dove in.  I
went behind her, rubbing her ass and grabbing her panties.</p><p>""Sorry sweetie, that is off limits,"" she said.</p><p>""No fair!""</p><p>""I'm not letting you mess up my concentration.  I'm going to
win this game.""</p><p>Then she ignored me, pressing her mouth tight against Anne's
pussy.</p><p>I got up on the couch, and put my arm around Anne.  She
began to squirm and moan.  Her mouth was open.  I wrapped my
lips around it, and pressed in my tongue.  I kissed her
neck.  I kissed her eyes.  I pulled her T-shirt off, and
licked her little pink nipples.</p><p>She stroked my face, and looked at me deeply.</p><p>""That feels great,"" she said, ""But isn't it only helping
her?""</p><p>I guess it was, but when I saw the pleasure on her face, I
didn't care.  I wrapped my mouth around her nipple and gazed
into her eyes.</p><p>Two more minutes passed.  Anne didn't cum.</p><p>I pushed Hailey aside, and went back in.  She got behind me
and stroked my pussy.</p><p>""Are you going to stop me this time?"" she asked.</p><p>I shook my head and said, ""No.""</p><p>She got busy on my pussy.  I relaxed and concentrated as
much as I could.  I spread Anne open again, and licked.  I
explored with my tongue, finding her clit.</p><p>Soon, however, the pleasure got to be too much; Hailey was
just so good.  My mouth opened wide.  I moaned.  My body
began to writhe.  Hailey rolled over onto her back, under
me.  I pressed my hips down, my clit into her mouth.  Her
tongue!  She reached up and fingered my hole, pumping me.  
My moaning got deeper.  My body started reacting all on its
own.  I felt Anne stroking my hair.  ""This is so amazing,""
she said, ""I want to watch you cum.""</p><p>My pleasure hit some sort of plateau.  ""Oh fuck,"" I heard
myself groan out.  I felt a familiar pressure build up
inside me.  Hailey was fingering me in that perfect spot.  I
was going to squirt.</p><p>It happened.  My whole body shook at once.  I felt my pussy
contract, sending a single, unimaginable shock of pleasure
across me.  I felt the fluid spray out, a feeling of perfect
release.</p><p>I fell forward, resting my head on Anne's lap.  She stroked
me, then pulled my face up to her, and gave me a deep kiss.</p><p>I heard Hailey laughing.  I turned to her.  There was a long
stream of pussy juice going down her torso.  Her smile was
huge.</p><p>""That was so fucking hot,"" she said, ""Why didn't you tell me
you could do that.""</p><p>""You never asked.  Plus, it only happens sometimes.""</p><p>She laughed more.</p><p>""Anne,"" she said, ""You want come down here and lick Katey's
pussy juice off of my tits.""</p><p>""What?"" she asked.</p><p>""Come lick me clean.  You'll love it.  I promise.""</p><p>Anne looked undecided.</p><p>""Just give it a taste, sweetie,"" Hailey said.</p><p>I sat back on the couch, my heart still hammering, my body
still twitching.  Anne went to Hailey.  She licked slowly,
tentatively, taking in the taste.  She must have liked it.  
Her eyes closed and she licked Hailey clean.</p><p>The timer went off.</p><p>They kissed, and Anne got back on the couch, next to me, and
spread her legs.  However, Hailey didn't go between her
legs.  She went between mine.  She gave my pussy a gentle
lick.</p><p>""It just tastes so fucking good,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""It really did,"" Anne whispered.  She kissed my neck.</p><p>Then Hailey took her phone and shut off the timer.  She got
up on the couch on the other side of Anne and kissed her.</p><p>""Katey dear,"" Hailey said.</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""My mouth is tired.  Go ahead and finish her off.""</p><p>""Really?"" I asked, surprised.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Don't you want to win?""</p><p>She laughed.  ""I pretty sure you just won, sweetie.""</p><p>I laughed also.  I did feel like I had won something.  Anne
looked back and forth at us, confused.  I kissed her sweet
face.  I dropped down between her legs.  I ate her, giving
my full attention.  Hailey kissed her and licked her tits.  
Soon she came hard, crying out in pleasure.  I kept licking
and sucking.  She grabbed my head and muttered, ""Oh God.""</p><p>I kept licking.  I sucked and probed.  She began to breath
in and out rhythmically.  I thought she might cum again.</p><p>I was right.  ""Oh fuck yes,"" she cried out.  Then she
groaned.  Her body shuddered.</p><p>""Oh oh oh,"" she said, when it passed.  She started laughing.
She curled up and rolled against Hailey kissing her.  I gave
her one more long, gentle lick.</p><p>""That was so sweet,"" I said coming up.  My face was covered
with her pussy juice.  Anne and Hailey looked at each other.
They smiled.  They licked my face clean.  Then we clung to
each other, laughing with delight.</p><p>""Now it's my turn,"" Hailey said, ""Who wants to eat me?""</p><p>I looked at Anne.  She looked at me.  ""Let's take turns,"" I
said.</p><p>We went down together.  We each had two goes at her, licking
and sucking.  We licked each other's face between rounds,
kissing deeply.  Hailey finally came for Anne, moaning,
shuddering, and kicking out her legs.</p><p> </p><p><br/>
""So,"" Hailey said, ""Technically you won the game on all
counts.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said.</p><p>I was curled up on the couch with Anne lying back in my
arms.  Hailey was across from us in a chair.  We were all
dressed again.</p><p>""So,"" Hailey said, ""I guess you get to fuck me now, except
that pretty much has already happened.""</p><p>""Huh?"" asked Anne.</p><p>I smiled.  ""I hope this doesn't bother you sweetie, but part
of the game was that if I got you first, Hailey would
finally fuck me.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""So,"" Hailey went on, ""What do you want for your victory?""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, feeling pleased, ""First off, I want Anne to
be my girlfriend.  Does that sound good Anne?""</p><p>She looked surprised.  ""Oh yes!"" she exclaimed.  She turned
to me.</p><p>""But,"" I went on, ""I still want to fuck Hailey.  In fact, I
want both of us to fuck Hailey, from time to time, when
we're all in the mood.  Does that sound good Hailey?""</p><p>""I can live with that,"" she said, with a big smile, ""As long
as the 'all in the mood' happens, like, all the fucking
time!""</p><p>I smiled.  I had to pause and breath deeply.</p><p>""How about you, Anne?"" I asked.</p><p>She looked back and forth between the two of us.</p><p>""That would be great,"" she said, ""That would be completely,
amazingly, wonderful.""</p><p>""Alright then, it's all settled.""</p><p>I kissed Anne's sweet mouth.  Hailey watched.</p>"
353,"Lauren, a Wellspring, Part 1 of 3",BadFred,1,"Rachel has discovered that Lauren is a wellspring, a source of great magic power for the witch or warlock who beds her.  However, Lauren wants nothing to do with this.  She just wants to be a normal, popular girl.  Things--as they say--cannot be so simple.","['Ff', 'cons', 'rom', 'magic', 'viol']","<p>I spoke the final words.  The spell worked.  I felt its
power pass through my body, electrifying me.  Then my mind
broke free.</p><p>I reached out through the night and found her.  Her house
was several miles from mine, but my spirit passed
effortlessly over the distance.  She was asleep in her bed,
curled up, her hands grasped together beneath her chin.  The
spell let me see deeper, to her essential self.  She glowed
brightly, a brilliant, shining soul.  I had expected that.</p><p>The spell gave me no power to compel, but only to touch.  
Not her body, of course.  I reached out with my thoughts.  I
felt the contact.  It was too much.  The spell shattered.  
My mind reeled.  My body shuddered as my consciousness
reentered it.  I gasped for breath.</p><p>She was more powerful than I had imagined.  Much more
powerful.  Something singular.  Extraordinary.  I had
touched her and survived.</p><p>As my wits returned, I  saw Erica standing over me.  Her
eyes were wide with concern.</p><p>""Are you alright?"" she asked.</p><p>She was wearing a tight blue t-shirt and yellow panties.  
Her legs were smooth and tanned.  She had cropped black
hair, which surrounded a wide face with big, expressive,
brown eyes.</p><p>""Yes.  I am fine,"" I replied.</p><p>""I guess you found her.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""She's the real thing?""</p><p>""Sure is.""</p><p>""I wonder if she knows.""</p><p>I thought about that.  I'd never talked to her, but there
were no odd rumors.  She seemed to have no interest in the
craft.  Of course, if she knew the extent of her power,
she'd want to conceal it.</p><p>""I have no idea if she knows,"" I said.</p><p>""What will you do?"" Erica asked as she gathered up my books
and candles and returned them to the shelves.  She moved
gracefully.  She handled each artifact with care.</p><p>""I'm not sure,"" I replied, ""I guess I'll need to talk to
her.  I will see her tomorrow at school.""</p><p>Erica gave me a little smile and rested her hand on my
shoulder.  She knew me well.</p><p>""Do you want my help?"" she asked.</p><p>""No.  I'll do this on my own.""</p><p>""I could at least introduce you.""</p><p>I gave her a sharp look that said not to interfere.  I was a
priestess now, and it was time I stopped depending on her to
get me through tough social situations.</p><p>She looked resigned.  I would not be dissuaded.  Somehow, I
would arrange to meet and talk to the girl on my own.</p><p>""Do you feel drained?"" she asked, with a little grin.</p><p>""I do, a little.""</p><p>She stroked my face and kissed me.</p><p>""How about a recharge?""</p><p>""That would be nice,"" I said.</p><p>She led me to the bed and kissed me more.  My shirt came
off.  Next my skirt.  The sheets felt cool and clean against
my skin.  She was very gentle.</p><p>The girl's name was Lauren.  I found her the next day
sitting at a crowded table in the cafeteria.  Everyone there
was pretty and popular.   She was a fast social climber.  
She had only been at this school for one month.   I
approached.</p><p>""Lauren,"" I said.</p><p>""Yes?"" she replied, looking at me suspiciously.  Her eyes
were green.</p><p>Conversation at the table stopped.  The girls all looked at
me.  I knew a few of them casually, but none of them well.</p><p>""I'm Rachel.  Can I talk to you alone?""</p><p>""Uh -- I guess.""</p><p>She got up and followed me away from the table.  I heard
someone mutter, ""Freak,"" as we drew away.</p><p>I led her to an empty stairwell.</p><p>""So -- uh -- what do you want?"" she asked.</p><p>I took a deep breath.  I hadn't really planned out what to
say.  A few moments passed.  I was just looking at her.  Her
sweater was very snug.</p><p>""What?  Are you a dyke or something?""</p><p>I laughed, just a bit, under my breath.  She was clearly
perceptive.</p><p>""Yeah, it turns out that I am,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh!  Well I'm not.  So forget about anything like that!""</p><p>I caught myself staring at her again.  It was hard to say
the words.</p><p>""You've only been here a month?"" I asked.  If I couldn't
talk about it directly, perhaps I could manage the indirect
approach.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Where did you come from before?""</p><p>""Albany.""</p><p>""Really?  Do you like it here?""</p><p>""Yeah.  I guess.""</p><p>There was a coven in Albany, but I didn't know any of its
members.  However, they certainly would have felt this
girl's power.  I made a mental note to contact them.</p><p>""Look,"" I said, gulping a bit as I prepared to say it, ""Were
you ever into magic in any way?""</p><p>She looked at me.</p><p>""Oh god!  You're one of those!"" she said.</p><p>Obviously the witches in Albany had contacted her.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, ""I am one of those.""</p><p>""Look, I'm not into that freaky shit.  Please just stay away
from me.""</p><p>She gave me a scornful look.</p><p>""Alright,"" I said.</p><p>""Fine,"" she replied.</p><p>She just stood for a second.  I didn't say anything.  She
turned to leave.</p><p>""You do know that it's real, right?""  I said, ""The magic.""</p><p>She turned back facing me.  She didn't say anything.</p><p>""There are worse things in the world than me,"" I went on,
""Some won't take no for an answer.""</p><p>She gulped.  ""Just stay away,"" she said.  Then she turned
quickly and left.  I didn't try to stop her.</p><p>I took out my phone and called Erica.</p><p>""Hello,"" she answered.</p><p>""Do me a favor,"" I said, ""Find out who leads the coven in
Albany, then set up a contact ritual for me.  We can do it
tonight.""</p><p>""Sure sweetheart,"" she said.  I hung up.</p><p>I thought about the situation.  To find such a powerful
wellspring was a once in a lifetime opportunity.  It was
also a great responsibility.  I had told her the truth.  
There were other forces in the world far more malign than
me.  They would sense her.  They would take her against her
will.</p><p>If I couldn't have her, at least I had to protect her --
somehow -- if I could.  I needed to know more about her.  It
would have to wait, however.  The bell was about to ring,
and I had a chemistry test.</p><p>The test was hard.  During class, I missed a call.  It was
from Erica.  I returned it on my way to algebra.</p><p>""The leader of the Albany Coven is named Amanda Stevens,""
she said.</p><p>""Good,"" I replied.  I had heard the name before.  ""Have you
set up the ritual?""</p><p>""Uh -- well -- no ritual will be necessary.""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""She is here in town.""</p><p>""Oh?""  I wasn't surprised.</p><p>""Yes.  She's staying in the Hyatt.  We're meeting her after
school.""</p><p>""That will be fine,"" I said, ""See you soon.""</p><p>""Yes my dear,"" she replied.</p><p>I hung up as I arrived at my algebra class.  I took my seat.
Erica entered a few moments later, wearing gray slacks and a
yellow blouse.  She looked around at everyone.  She gave me
a little wink as she walked to the front of the room.</p><p>""Did anyone have any problems with their homework?"" she
asked, ""Because today we're starting on polynomials.""</p><p>I took out my homework and raised my hand.  Problem seven
had proved troublesome.</p><p>""You're how old?"" Amanda Stevens asked, looking at me in
disbelief.</p><p>""I'm sixteen,"" I replied.</p><p>""And you're her math teacher?"" she said to Erica.</p><p>""Yes, she is,"" I said, flatly.</p><p>We were sitting in a booth at a diner, just down the street
from Amanda's hotel.  The waitress brought out our drinks,
and we sat quietly.  The two women got coffee.  I got juice.
The waitress left.</p><p>""And the Mothers know about this?"" she asked, looking at
Erica.</p><p>""They do,"" I answered.  Erica remained quiet.</p><p>""And they approve?""</p><p>I gave her a cold look.</p><p>""It's complicated.""</p><p>""The girl has been through a lot,"" Erica finally exclaimed,
""But yes, she has the approval of the Council of Mothers.""</p><p>""And they know that her wellspring is also her teacher?  
Have they any idea what sort of scandal that could cause?""</p><p>""Yes -- "" Erica started to answer her.</p><p>""Erica,"" I interjected, ""Why don't you go outside for a bit
so I can talk to Amanda.""</p><p>Both women stopped and looked at me.  Then Erica smiled and
put her hand gently on my arm.  She got up and left.</p><p>Amanda kept staring at me.  It seemed she had decided that
she would need to measure me up.  I sat back and took a sip
of my juice.</p><p>""You'll just have to accept me,"" I said, ""as fait accompli.""</p><p>She looked skeptical.  I went on, ""The Council has accepted
me.  This is my territory -- ""</p><p>I took another sip.</p><p>"" -- and I won't be bullied.""</p><p>She stayed quiet.  She stared at me hard.  I saw the light
in her eyes.  I felt a slight tingle of magical energy.  She
began to mutter a spell.  I smiled.  The game was on.</p><p>I spoke a single word.  I let my power flow freely.  She was
slammed back into her seat.  Her body shuddered.  She
grabbed the table, dislodging her cup and sending coffee
spilling to the floor.  She tried to cry out, but her mouth
was clamped shut by the spasms.  All that emerged was a
gurgling sound.</p><p>I kept my stare locked onto her.  More magic flowed.  It
lasted longer than it needed to, just a few seconds.  Her
eyes got big.  Was I going to kill her?</p><p>I let her go.</p><p>The ritual had been designed to establish dominance without
injury.  Its designers, however, had made no effort to spare
the loser pain.</p><p>She sat breathless.  Her hair was rumpled.  Her clothes were
in disarray.  The waitress rushed to our table.  ""Is she
OK?"" she asked, ""Should I call an ambulance?""</p><p>""I'm fine,"" Amanda grunted out, ""I just had a minor seizure.
Please don't call anyone.  This happens from time to time.""</p><p>I kept my eyes locked on her.  She looked back at me.  I saw
fear.</p><p>""I understand now,"" she muttered after the waitress left.  
There would be no more questions about the council's
approving me.</p><p>""Alright,"" I said, ""Now that THAT is out of the way, we need
to talk about Lauren.""</p><p>Later, I left the diner.  Erica met me by her car, wrapping
her jacket around me and helping me into the seat.</p><p>""Are you alright?"" she asked.</p><p>""I won.""</p><p>""Of course you did.  I felt the power.  But how are you?""</p><p>I looked at her.  The battle had been hard.  Sitting through
the conversation, while hiding how weakened I was, had been
harder.</p><p>""I'm good.  I got the information I wanted.  But please,
take me home.""</p><p>She got into the driver's seat.  She reached over and
touched my hand.  I leaned into her.  Our hands closed
tightly together.</p><p>""Please hurry,"" I said, ""I'm exhausted.  It might be too
late.""</p><p>She drove fast.  She understood my weakness.  If you think
of magic as an energy, and the wellspring as a battery, then
the witch is the conduit through which the energy flows.  
Mine was a wide conduit.  I could perform amazing magic,
because I could use more power at once.  However, there was
a cost.  It left me more deeply drained.</p><p>This was my secret.  If known, it would surely be used
against me.</p><p>I could barely walk by the time we arrived at my house.  
Soon I would fall unconscious and into a deep coma.  If that
happened, only another witch could awaken me.  There were
few that I could trust.  Erica pulled me from the car.  I
stumbled.  She carried me through the door.  I heard my
mother's voice, ""Is she OK?""</p><p>""She should be, but we haven't much time,"" Erica responded.</p><p>Then I was in my room.  I heard my door close.  Erica shut
my mother out; it was best that she never saw this.  My
clothes came off.  Erica's kisses began.  They were enough
to keep me conscious, but not enough to recharge me.  She
went lower.  I felt her mouth.  There.  It did not take
long.  My body was so hungry.  Her tongue felt so good.  The
climax came, and the energy flowed between us.  I felt
exalted.  I felt fulfilled.</p><p>Erica crawled up and lay next to me, embracing me.  She
kissed me softly.  My flesh tingled as the energy suffused
through me.  A deep relaxation.  Gradually, sleep.</p><p>""So, what did you learn?"" Erica asked when I awoke the next
morning.  I had slept for fourteen hours.</p><p>""Not much that we couldn't have guessed,"" I said, ""The
witches of Albany knew of her.  She was not interested in
joining with them, so they just observed and protected her.""</p><p>""I see.  And I guess Amanda Stevens had followed her here to
continue the protection.""</p><p>""Well, yeah.  Mostly to see what was happening.  She was
considering assigning one of her witches here to protect
her.""</p><p>Erica gave me a serious look.</p><p>""That means the council is not advertising your presence.  
That will make it harder for you.""</p><p>""Yeah.  There isn't much I can do about that now.  In any
case, after what happened to Amanda, I expect my presence
may become more widely known.""</p><p>""Don't count on it.  Amanda Stevens will not want it known
that she was bested by a sixteen year old.  So, how did you
leave things?""</p><p>""Well -- not so good.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""I told her to leave my territory and not return.""</p><p>""Oh dear!"" she said, looking a bit panicked.  ""Was that a
good idea?""</p><p>I gave her a look that demanded silence.  She was right,
though.  Commanding Amanda Stevens out of my territory had
been impulsive.  I hoped that it would not prove to be a
mistake.</p><p>I heard sounds in the kitchen, mother fumbling around to
prepare breakfast.</p><p>""Are you hungry?"" Erica asked.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Let's go eat.""</p><p>""I want to do something first.""</p><p>I leaned over and kissed her.  She was wearing only her
panties.</p><p>""You don't have to, sweetie.  I took care of myself while
you slept.""</p><p>It wasn't often that I gave back to her what she gave to me.
After coming so close last night, however, I wanted to.  I
kissed her again.  Her nipples grew stiff.</p><p>""I want to,"" I said.</p><p>She smiled.  She lay back in bed, and I climbed on top of
her.  I kissed her down her body.  I sucked on her breasts.
I pinched her nipples.  They were brown and plump.  Then
further.  I ate her, pulling the crotch of her panties
aside.  It took some time.  I let it be slow.  My tongue
lingered.  She grew warm and very wet.</p><p>When she came, she bit down on the pillow so as not to cry
out.  I was glad.  Mother did not need to hear that.</p><p>We embraced.  Then she helped me pick out clothes for
school.  She grabbed a yellow t-shirt and, as usual, a
little skirt.  Today it was blue.  We dressed, then on to
breakfast.  Mother fed us a fruit plate and cereal with soy
milk.  We left for school.</p><p>""What now?"" she asked as she drove.</p><p>""Well -- I guess we should put a protection circle around
her house.  Can you prepare the material and we can do it
tonight?""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>""Also, I'd like to make an amulet for her, if I can get her
to wear it.  Perhaps we can do that tonight also, and I will
give it to her tomorrow.  Perhaps if it is small and
pretty.""</p><p>Erica smiled.  She pulled out a little gold bracelet with a
small figurine of a woman.  ""It represents Diana,"" she said,
""I did the basic blessings last night while you slept.  All
it needs is an infusion of power.""</p><p>I grasped the bracelet and spoke a spell, letting a small
measure of magic flow.  Not too much.  It wouldn't be enough
to stop a truly powerful entity, but at least I would be
warned if they approached the girl.</p><p>If she would wear it.</p><p>Lunchtime came.  Approaching Lauren again in front of her
friends would likely cause a scene, so I went to find my
friend Amy to have lunch with.</p><p>Brandon Waters stopped me in the hall.  He was tall and
athletic.  He played sports.</p><p>""Hey!  You're that Rachel girl, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.  What do you want?""</p><p>""So, I heard you were hitting up on Lauren yesterday at
lunch.  Right?""</p><p>He leered at me.  His mouth seemed gigantic compared to his
face.  I folded my arms.  I looked at him.</p><p>""Did she say yes?"" he went on.</p><p>""Whatever Lauren and I talked about is none of your
business.  But I assure you, nothing in your childish
imagination is true.""</p><p>He leaned forward, as if to whisper in my ear.  I drew away.</p><p>He muttered, ""Bitch,"" under his breath.   Then he said, ""I
bet she said yes.  I bet you and that frigid bitch are both
dykes.""</p><p>Then he said something very lewd.</p><p>I mumbled a spell under my breath.  I used a little bit of
power.  Suddenly, a wet spot appeared in the crotch of his
pants.</p><p>""What the -- "" he exclaimed as the wetness spread.  He gave
me a dark, panicked look.  I smirked.  He slumped a bit.  He
covered his crotch with his hands.  Then he ran away.</p><p>I walked onward, smiling, feeling pleased.</p><p>I found Amy.  We went outside to the picnic tables and ate.</p><p>I managed to find Lauren alone between classes.</p><p>""Hey Lauren,"" I said, approaching her from behind.</p><p>She turned.  When she saw me, her face turned dark.</p><p>""I heard what happened to Brandon,"" she said, ""And don't try
to say that it was an accident.  I've dealt with your type
before.  I know the kinds of shit you pull.""</p><p>""Uh -- Yeah, well Brandon deserved it.  He said awful
things.""</p><p>""I don't care.  Now he's pissed and telling everyone I'm a
dyke.  It is hard enough making friends in a new school
without that.""</p><p>""I'm not responsible for what Brandon does.  But look -- I
have something more important to talk about.""</p><p>I took out the amulet.</p><p>""Would you wear this?  It will help keep you safe.""</p><p>She arched her eyebrows.</p><p>""Look -- It's small.  You can just wear it on your wrist.  
You don't have to commit to anything, but I'd just feel
better knowing you have it.""</p><p>I held the amulet toward her.  She didn't move.</p><p>""I can only think of two things worst than people thinking
that I'm a lesbian,"" she said, flatly, ""One is that I'm into
that magic shit.  The other is that I'm with you.  Keep it.""</p><p>I withdrew my hand, letting the bracelet dangle in my grasp.</p><p>""Oh -- And it's ugly,"" she said, as she turned away.</p><p>I looked at the amulet.  ""It's not ugly,"" I muttered.  I
dropped it back into my purse.</p><p>""Perhaps we could lift some of her jewelry,"" Erica said,
""And put the charm on it.""</p><p>""That might work,"" I said, ""I'll think about it.""</p><p>It was evening.  We were driving toward Lauren's house to
lay out the protection circle.</p><p>""Getting the jewelry in and out of her house would be hard,""
I said.</p><p>""Couldn't you use a shift spell?"" she asked.</p><p>A shift spell moved material objects through space.  It took
a lot of magical energy.</p><p>""I am powerful enough to cast a shift,"" I said, ""But it is a
delicate spell.  A lot can go wrong.  Plus, I'd really need
to get in and see the jewelry before I could shift it.""</p><p>""Shift yourself in.""</p><p>I smiled.  ""I've shifted things before, but never a person.
As I said, a lot can go wrong.""</p><p>""How about invisibility?""</p><p>""The same.  It takes a lot of power.  If something goes
wrong, I could be in trouble.  Plus, it doesn't work on
cats.  It just seems to piss them off.  We'd need to find
out if they have pets.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""In any case, I'll think about it.""</p><p>She nodded her head.  She kept driving.</p><p>""Stop here,"" I said, still a half mile from her house.  
""I'll walk the rest of the way.""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Look -- I'm going to be creeping around her backyard laying
out the circle.  If they call the cops, I'd rather be caught
alone than with you.""</p><p>She looked at me.  She pulled over.</p><p>""Just find someplace to park and keep your phone on.  I'll
call you if I need you.""</p><p>She gave me a half smile.  I leaned in.  She kissed me on
the cheek and brushed my arm.</p><p>""Be careful,"" she said.</p><p>I walked away.</p><p>I trudged down and over several blocks to Lauren's house.  I
wished, as I had many times, that we really could fly on
broomsticks.</p><p>Lauren's was a typical suburban tract house.  There was a
bright streetlight in front and a wooden fence surrounding
the backyard.  Both would prove troublesome.</p><p>I called Erica.</p><p>""There is a fence and a streetlight,"" I said, ""This may take
a while.  Why don't you grab some coffee or something.""</p><p>""Fine,"" she said, ""Be careful.""</p><p>The front of her house had two large windows.  However, only
faint wisps of light were visible through them.  Evidently
the family gathered in the back of the house.  The neighbors
were very much the same.  I thought it safe to approach the
streetlight.</p><p>I let a car pass.  I went to the light pole.  I grasped it
on both sides.  I muttered a spell and passed in my power.  
I felt the location of the electric cables.  To try and
manipulate the electricity directly would be risky.  I could
probably do it, but it would leave me drained.  I could,
however, melt the copper.  I sent in pure heat.  There was a
loud popping sound.  The light went out.</p><p>I smiled.  I thought that perhaps I should thank my science
teacher.  I imagined the look on his face.</p><p>It was dark now, but I was still visible in silhouette.  I
retreated from the pole and ducked behind some bushes.  I
waited.  Nothing happened.</p><p>The protection circle did not literally need to be a circle;
its perimeter needed to run between one and seven paces from
the dwelling.  To place it, I would have to enter their
backyard.  I decided to do that first.</p><p>The fence was too tall for me to climb, particularly in my
skirt.  It had a gate, however.  I felt through it with my
power and moved the latch.  The gate opened.  I entered the
backyard.  It was quiet and dark.</p><p>I removed a small packet from my purse and opened it.  I
began walking around the house gradually sprinkling a fine
powder from the packet.  I crossed a cement area by the
pool.  My footsteps made faint echos.  Then I was back on
grass.  I turned a corner, to the far side of the house.  
There was another gate there.  I opened it.  She was there.</p><p>She let out a loud ""EEEEP!""  I stepped back quickly.</p><p>""What the -- "" She exclaimed.  ""Who is that?""</p><p>I could immediately tell it was her by her voice and the
shape of her silhouette.</p><p>""It's me, Rachel,"" I whispered, ""Please don't freak out.""</p><p>""Holy crap!  You're stalking me now!""</p><p>""Well, no -- I mean -- yeah, but not like that.  I'm putting
a magic circle around your house.""</p><p>I couldn't make out her face, but her whole body sort of
slumped in exasperation.</p><p>""Look,"" I said, ""I promise I'll stay away from you.  I'll
never talk to you at school.  I won't even look at you.  But
let me complete this circle.""</p><p>""Get off my fucking lawn!""</p><p>""Please.  How can it hurt you?""</p><p>A car drove by lighting us up.  She noticed the packet of
powder.  She grabbed it from me and threw it down.  The
contents scattered.  Then she shoved me.  Not too hard, but
enough that I staggered back.</p><p>""Get out of here!""</p><p>I had staggered back through the gate.  Getting out meant
going by her.</p><p>""You'll have to let me pass,"" I said.</p><p>She stood aside.  I walked back to the street and away from
the house.  I called Erica.</p><p>""Total failure,"" I said, ""She caught me.""</p><p>""I'll come.""</p><p>""Meet me on the corner of Elm and Martin.""</p><p>Later, in her car, she looked at me.  ""What now?"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't know.  I'm not going to try to get her jewelry.  
After getting caught this time, I'm not tempting fate
again.""</p><p>""Do you think fortune is against you?  Should we do an
augury?""</p><p>I thought about that.</p><p>""It is very difficult,"" I said, ""Particularly for me, given
the nature of my power.  It is difficult for most witches to
control the flow of energy when they enter their trance.  I
might totally lose it.""</p><p>""Didn't you practice Augury in your training?""</p><p>I looked at her.  ""I don't want to talk about that.""</p><p>We were quiet for a bit.</p><p>""You could give up on her,"" she said, ""No one could blame
you.  You've done your best.""</p><p>I didn't respond.</p><p>""You could ask the council for -- ""</p><p>She cut short.  I gave her a hard look.</p><p>""You know I won't do that.""</p><p>We sat quietly as she drove.  We waited for a traffic light.
She drove down a street and turned, pulling out onto a main
boulevard.  Streetlights zoomed by as she picked up speed.  
Shadows bent back and forth over her face.  Still, we said
nothing.  A few more turns, another street, and we arrived
at my house.</p><p>She let me out.  Clearly she intended to sleep at home.  I
leaned against the car, looking at her.</p><p>""I won't give up on her,"" I said, ""You know that.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said.  Her expression warmed.  She smiled.  
""You never gave up on me.""</p><p>I slid back into the car.  I kissed her goodnight.  We
embraced.  We kissed again.</p><p>""Do you feel drained?"" she asked.  ""I could give you a
recharge.""</p><p>""I didn't use much power.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>Her hand rested on mine.</p><p>""You could come in anyway,"" I said.  I glanced at her.  I
bit my lip.</p><p>We embraced again.  I pulled her close.  We got out of the
car and walked hand in hand into the house.</p><p>Mother was already asleep.  I was glad for that.</p><p>We went to my room.  I closed the door behind us.  I stood
in front of her.</p><p>She kissed me, then pushed me down onto the bed.  She sat
next to me.  She caressed my right breast, teasing the
nipple.  I leaned in, and we kissed again.  This time, I got
an impish little smile, and pressed in my tongue.</p><p>She smiled back.  We embraced and kissed heavily.</p><p>She reached behind me to rub my ass.  I was sitting, so I
got up onto the bed and sat on my knees.  She wrapped her
arms around me and pulled me close.  She lifted my skirt and
rubbed my soft panties.  She squeezed my ass.  I held her
head to my chest.</p><p>She reached deeper, between my legs.  Her fingers stroked my
pussy.  A thrill passed through me.  I felt my own dampness.
She stroked more.  I let out a deep, guttural moan.  I
tilted her head up and kissed her mouth.</p><p>She pushed me back on the bed and pulled my panties down.  I
parted my legs.  She leaned in and licked.  She started low,
just above my ass.  She ran her tongue around my hole, but
didn't press in.  She ran it up my slit, lingering.  Then,
quite gently, her tongue darted over my clit.  Then again.  
A third time.  I let out a long, deep moan.</p><p>She slipped a finger in, then another.  A slow, steady
pumping.  Her fingertips probed and searched.  I lay back,
with my eyes open, and gazed down at her face.</p><p>With her mouth against my pussy, she glanced up at me.  Her
fingers still probed.</p><p>""That's the spot,"" I said, when she found the spot.</p><p>She rubbed me there.  She wrapped her mouth around my clit.</p><p>It came upon me fast.  Energy coursed from her mouth and
fingers, up my body.  I felt my pussy clench tight.  I
groaned deeply as it gripped me.  I felt enclosed in a vise.
One of my legs started kicking about on its own.</p><p>It didn't last long, but it left me breathless and
twitching.</p><p>""Oh fuck that was great!"" I said.</p><p>She climbed up next to me and kissed my mouth.  She reached
down and caressed my pussy, rubbing in slow circles.  I lay
back, closing my eyes, feeling soft wisps of pleasure.</p><p>Magic flowed, just a little bit.</p><p>Then I turned to her.  I reached and unbuttoned her blouse.
She sat up.  I followed and helped her pull it off.  Then
she unclasped and removed her bra, freeing her tits.  Her
nipples were large and dark.  I took one in my mouth and
sucked.  It grew plump.  She let out a long sigh and
embraced me.  She pulled away and stood, unbuttoning her
slacks and letting them fall around her ankles.  She stepped
out of them, wearing only her panties.  They were sheer and
lavender.</p><p>Back into bed.  We kissed more, then she rolled on top of
me, wrapping her thighs around my leg.  She began to rock
her hips, rubbing herself against me.  I moaned.  She moaned
and squirmed.  The rocking grew intense.</p><p>""I'm going to cum again,"" I grunted.</p><p>It happened.  I grabbed her and squealed.  I lay quivering.
My mouth was open, slack.  She kissed it, probing with her
tongue.</p><p>Then she dropped down between my legs again.</p><p>""I don't know if I can -- "" I said.</p><p>She gave me a long, deep look.  She licked.  She kissed.  
She was very gentle.</p><p>""I don't care how long it takes,"" she said, ""Just lay back
and relax.""</p><p>She let her tongue dart around, just teasing.  She kissed,
softly.  She slipped a finger in, just one, and rubbed the
inside of my hole.  I moaned.  It felt delightful.  However,
I didn't think I could cum again.</p><p>""It's too close,"" I said, ""Let me do you.""</p><p>She got up next to me and we kissed.  I reached between her
legs and rubbed her.  She was very wet.  I pulled her
panties down.  Her legs parted.  I kissed her thighs.  I
kissed her tummy.  I went around her pussy, kissing and
licking.  I blew gently on her clit.  She cooed.  She let
out a soft sigh.  I plunged in my tongue.  I pushed it deep
into her hole, as far as it would go.  Then I licked up,
following her slit.   I went softly over her clit.</p><p>""Oh Rachel!"" she gasped, ""That feels so good.""</p><p>More licking.  More sucking.  I kissed her pussy like it was
a mouth.  She arched her hips and started to pant.  I
reached up, rubbing my fingers up and down, letting them get
sticky.  I pressed two in.  I pumped, still licking her
clit.</p><p>She rocked her hips.  She stroked my hair.</p><p>We began a steady motion.  She breathed deeply, moaning and
panting.  My breathing matched hers.  We began to increase
our rhythm.  She started getting close.</p><p>""Oh fuck,"" she muttered.</p><p>I pumped harder.  Three more strokes.  Then she went rigid
and cried out.  She grabbed my head, squeezing my hair.  She
bucked her hips.  I pressed my fingers, keeping them in.  
She shuddered, collapsing back onto the bed.  I kept my
mouth on, pressing close.  I pumped a few more time as she
twitched.</p><p>""Be gentle,"" she groaned out.</p><p>I pulled my fingers out.  I kept my mouth locked on,
however, and slowly circled my tongue.</p><p>She lay back and relaxed.  She began to laugh.</p><p>There was a voice at the door, mother's.  ""Are you alright,
Rachel?""</p><p>We both got quiet.  We looked at the door.</p><p>""I'm fine mom,"" I said.</p><p>""What is going on in there?""</p><p>I didn't know what to say.  I always figured that mother
knew.  I thought we had a silent understanding.</p><p>""I'm with Erica,"" I said.</p><p>She said nothing.  We waited, for quite a while.  Still
nothing.  She must have gone back to bed.</p><p>Erica sat up and hugged me.</p><p>""Will you be OK?"" she asked.</p><p>""I hope so,"" I  replied.</p><p>She pulled me closer.  We kissed.</p><p>I lay on the bed with my head resting in her lap.  She was
caressing my face, staring absently out the window into the
darkness.</p><p>""I'm still worried about the girl,"" I said, ""Something could
be hurting her right now and I wouldn't know.""</p><p>She looked down at me, still stroking me.  ""You could
project your spirit and check on her,"" she pointed out.</p><p>""Sure, but I can't do that all the time.  And if something
did happen, by the time I got back to my body and then back
over there, it would be too late.""</p><p>She was quiet.</p><p>To perform an Augury, a witch must open herself completely.
She can then sense the currents of fortune, perceive the
twists of fate.  It is dangerous.  She is both vulnerable,
and it is difficult to control the power.  However, it is a
task that all witches must complete before they receive
their full rank.  My teacher had let me skip it.  She
believed my power would be too uncontrolled.  She had lied
to the council.</p><p>Still, I knew the basic procedure.</p><p>""I will do the Augury,"" I said, ""Please bring me my books.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Erica said.</p><p>""Yes.  I'm afraid to wait.  I shall do it tonight.""</p>"
354,"Lauren, a Wellspring, Part 2 of 3",BadFred,2,"Rachel learns that fortune is against her.  She must decide how far she will go to protect Lauren.  A dangerous enemy appears, as does a welcome ally.","['Fff', 'cons', 'rom', 'magic', 'voil']","<p>Flickering candles surrounded my bed.  All were burning,
except one, where Erica stood.  She watched me, waiting for
just the right time.  I lay back.  I shifted my body,
finding a comfortable position.</p><p>""Alright,  I'm ready,"" I said, ""I shall begin.""</p><p>I began muttering the words of the spell.  They did not need
to be loud.  In fact, for this particular magic, a whisper
was better than a shout.  Erica needed to hear them,
however.  I reached the critical part.  I closed my eyes and
opened my perception.  I spoke slowly, uttering the final
word.  Erica must have lit the candle, because I felt my
body slip away.</p><p>Far beneath me I saw a vast tapestry, with billions of
interwoven threads.  I could view its extent in one
direction, as it stretched back into the past.  The other
way, toward the future, was obscured in cloud and shadow.  
Perhaps the goddess could peer through them.  Perhaps not.  
Each thread was a life.  Each weave and knot was a life
touching another.  Where a thread ended ...</p><p>Such was how a witch perceived the ineffable.</p><p>I found hers.  It was a slender skein of silk, dyed blue.  
It appeared strong, though I dared not touch it.  I found
mine.  It ran close to hers, touching it in several places.
However, they were not intertwined.  I saw Erica's.  It was
easy to find, being knotted up with mine.  That pleased me.</p><p>It was not enough to see the tapestry.  The winds of fortune
blew constantly.  The threads moved, curling and writhing.  
Our fates were not sealed.  I became still, just above the
surface.  I felt a breeze.  I waited, quieting my mind.  I
watched.</p><p>The wind was stronger where her thread drew close to mine.  
I saw them come together and begin to knot, only to be blown
apart.  It happened again, in a different place.  Then
again.</p><p>Fortune was indeed against us.</p><p>I looked further.  I saw a particular skein, thick and spun
from black and purple fibers.  It lay loose in the weave.  
The winds pushed and tweaked it.  It drew closer to hers,
and to mine.  Suddenly it jerked.  It twisted tight around
hers.  The two threads writhed and wrapped, stretching out
into the darkness.</p><p>Then it shifted again, knotting around mine.  My
consciousness slammed back into my body.  I opened my eyes
and sat up.  The candles were unlit.  The window was opened.
Erica was nowhere to be seen.  A shaft of moonlight crossed
the room.  There was a figure.  A man!  I saw gray,
distorted eyes.  I saw a twisted grin with cracked teeth.  I
had time, perhaps, for one spell.</p><p>I shouted a word.  I released all of my power at once.</p><p>Blackness.  Nothing.</p><p>I awoke to kisses.  I opened my eyes to see Erica's face.</p><p>""She's awake!"" Erica said.</p><p>She kissed me again.  She embraced me.</p><p>""You don't have much time,"" another voice said, ""You need to
recharge her.""</p><p>I looked at the speaker.  It was a young girl, perhaps
thirteen or fourteen.  She had dark hair in a pixie cut and
big blue eyes.  She stood by the side of the bed watching
us.</p><p>""Who is she?"" I asked.</p><p>""I'm Jessica,"" she answered, ""And you need to relax and let
your wellspring recharge you.""</p><p>""She's a witch,"" Erica said, ""She awoke you.""</p><p>""The man?"" I asked, ""Was he a warlock?""</p><p>""Yes -- "" Erica began to answer.</p><p>The girl interrupted, ""Stop talking.  Recharge her, or else
all of my work will go to waste.""</p><p>Erica looked at her, then back at me.</p><p>""Go ahead,"" I said, ""She's right.  I need it now.""</p><p>Erica went down and pushed up my skirt.  She rubbed me
though my panties.  I began to moan immediately.  I felt a
deep shudder pass up me.  I tingled all over.</p><p>""Oh god,"" I muttered, ""Please hurry.""  I needed it so badly.</p><p>The girl sat on the side of the bed.  She was wearing a
little green dress.  She bit her bottom lip.</p><p>Erica went to pull off my panties.  I writhed and rocked my
hips.  She pulled them down.  When they reached my ankles, I
kicked out, sending them across the room.</p><p>The girl reached out and stroked my face.  She smiled.</p><p>Erica climbed between my legs.  I parted them wide.  She
pressed in her tongue.  She wrapped her mouth.  I bucked my
hips and groaned.  She grabbed me around the thighs.</p><p>The girl leaned down and kissed me.  I opened my mouth.  Our
lips locked together.</p><p>My body went rigid.  Magic entered me, from Erica's mouth.  
It coursed up me.  I bucked my hips.  My body shuddered, but
the girl grabbed me tight and maintained the kiss.</p><p>I felt the magic flow on, through my mouth, into her.  It
rebounded back into me.  Another shudder.  Back into her.  
Two more times, it cycled between us.</p><p>I was cumming the whole time.</p><p>When it stopped, she released the kiss.  She looked at me
with a big grin.</p><p>""Oh my god!"" I said, ""What was that?""</p><p>""Magic!"" she replied.</p><p>I just looked at her.  I can't imagine my expression.</p><p>Erica climbed on top of me.  We embraced.  I wrapped my legs
around her.  I kissed her neck.  She kissed my hair.</p><p>Then she reached over and up the girl's dress.</p><p>""Is your wellspring nearby?"" Erica asked.</p><p>""Turns out no,"" the girl answered, smiling and spreading her
legs.</p><p>""You'll need a recharge too then.""</p><p>""I sure could use one.""</p><p>I scooted over giving her room.  She pulled up the hem of
her dress and lay back.  Erica got between her legs, grabbed
her panties and pulled them down.</p><p>I reached over and pinched one of her nipples through her
dress.  Erica leaned in and ate.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" the girl cooed.</p><p>She squirmed.  The fabric of her dress was thin and she wore
no bra.  I squeezed her nipple, rolling it between my
fingers.  I kissed the side of her face.  I heard a wet,
sucking sound come from down below.</p><p>The girl twitched.  ""Oh fuck,"" she muttered.</p><p>Erica began gyrating her head in a rhythmic motion, flitting
her tongue around the girl's pussy.  She inserted a finger
and probed.</p><p>She must have found the right spot.  The girl began to moan
loudly.  She arched her hips.  She grasped the sheets,
yanking on them.</p><p>She looked at me with wide eyes.  ""Kiss me,"" she whispered.</p><p>I did.  She came.  Magic flowed between us.</p><p>I kept kissing her.  I never wanted to stop.  I felt waves
of pleasure course back and forth.  I locked my lips hard
against hers.  I felt my pussy contract.  A strong orgasm
hit me.</p><p>It went on and on, wave after wave.  My body writhed, then
went rigid, then writhed again.  When I could open my eyes,
I saw hers looking back.  I gave her a long deep kiss.  She
lay there with the biggest grin.</p><p>""Oh my god!"" I gasped.  ""Seriously, what the fuck was that?""</p><p>""It's just a little trick I can do,"" she replied, ""I can
share the recharge.""</p><p>""No way!""</p><p>""Way.""</p><p>""You must be popular.""</p><p>She laughed.  ""I do get invited to the best parties.""</p><p>Erica slid up the bed between us.  The girl hugged her and
they kissed.  Erica turned to me.</p><p>""Your wellspring is very beautiful,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Yes she is.""</p><p>I kissed Erica.  I unbuttoned her blouse.  The girl lowered
herself and unbuttoned Erica's slacks from behind.   She
pulled them down mid-thigh.  She kissed Erica's ass through
her panties.</p><p>""Let me get undressed,"" Erica said.</p><p>She stood, pulling off her shirt and bra.  She lowered her
slacks the rest of the way.  She got back into bed.</p><p>The girl went between her legs, pulling off her panties.  I
curled up next to her, kissing her face and sucking her
tits.  I heard wet sounds coming from down there.   Erica
moaned and writhed.</p><p>I kept sucking her tits.  I bit down -- very gently -- on a
nipple and pulled, stretching it out.  She moaned.  I let it
go.  I watched it swell and get pointy.  I took it into my
mouth and sucked.</p><p>I did the same to her other nipple.</p><p>I reached down and stroked the girl's head.  I looked down.
Her mouth was pressed tight against Erica.  Her eyes were
closed, and she continued to suck and lick.</p><p>Erica began to buck her hips.  ""Please suck my tits,"" she
whimpered.</p><p>I did.  Her body went rigid and she let out a long groan.  
She relaxed.  Then rigid again.  Her head thrashed about.</p><p>""Oh fuck,"" she muttered, ""Oh my fucking god.""  She started
laughing.  She twitched.  She curled up, pulling me to her.</p><p>The girl sat up with the biggest grin.  She wiped off her
chin.  Erica and I both grabbed her.  We kissed her face and
mouth.</p><p>""So, your name is Jessica?"" I asked.  We were sitting around
my kitchen table, the girl, Erica, and myself.  It was two
O'Clock in the morning.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""And you travel without a wellspring?""</p><p>""Well, yeah.""</p><p>""Isn't that dangerous?""</p><p>""Sometimes, but he doesn't have one either.""</p><p>""Him?  The warlock?""</p><p>""Yeah.  I'm following him.  That's how I ended up here.  I
tracked him to your house.""</p><p>Erica rested a hand on the Jessica's arm.</p><p>""Sweetie,"" she said, ""Are you OK?""</p><p>""Yeah.  I'm fine.  I've been chasing him for about a month
now.  I've gotten close a couple times, but this was the
closest.""</p><p>""Why?  What happened?"" I asked.</p><p>She got quiet, then looked at me.</p><p>""He hurts girls.  He hurt a friend of mine.""</p><p>We sat quietly.  This was not the first time that I'd heard
a story like this.</p><p>After a bit she went on, ""So, I've cornered him a couple of
times before, but we've both been afraid to use too much
power, since it is so hard to recharge.""</p><p>""How do you recharge?"" I asked.</p><p>She smiled and looked at Erica.</p><p>""The kindness of strangers.""</p><p>Erica stroked Jessica's arm and kissed her cheek.</p><p>I didn't ask how he recharged.  We all knew.</p><p>""So now,"" she said, ""Maybe I can get him.  I mean -- if
you'll help -- maybe we both can get him.  We have a
wellspring, and he does not.  I expect he'll skip town
tomorrow, but if we're quick ...""</p><p>Erica and I exchanged looks.</p><p>""There is another wellspring in town,"" I said, ""A very
powerful one.""</p><p>""Really?  Does she have a witch?""</p><p>""No,"" I replied, ""She is alone and unprotected.""</p><p>""We have to warn her!"" Jessica said.</p><p>""That's complicated.  She doesn't want my help.""</p><p>""Well -- "" she stuttered a bit.  "" -- We have to do
something.""</p><p>""Yes.  We have to do something.""</p><p>I looked at Jessica.  She was very pretty.</p><p>""Do you think you could pretend to be popular?""</p><p>She grinned.  ""What do you mean 'pretend'?""</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>""Very well,"" I said, ""Tonight, I will stand guard at her
house.  Tomorrow, you'll be a brand new student at Western
High, where you will strike up a friendship with the other
newest student:  Ms. Lauren Moore, the Wellspring.""</p><p>She looked back and forth between us.</p><p>""I'll need to borrow some clothes.""</p><p>We drove to Lauren's house again.  I hid among some bushes
and watched.  Erica and Jessica went to get some sleep.  
They would meet me again in the morning, and we'd go to
school.</p><p>The house was quiet all night.  Morning came.</p><p>I had left a note for mom.</p><p>""You have to pretend not to know me,"" I said.  We were
driving with Erica to school.</p><p>""Yeah, I got it,"" Jessica said.</p><p>""Honey, when we get there,"" Erica said, ""I will take you to
the office.  What is your name again? ""</p><p>""Jessica Downey, and I'm your niece from Lancaster, Ohio.  
My parents are out of country, and I'm staying with you for
three months.  I got it.""</p><p>Erica had downloaded a fake birth certificate.  They
wouldn't check it close, she thought.</p><p>""They'll send for your records.  They don't exist, but by
the time that all gets figured out, this will be done with.""</p><p>""Isn't that risky?"" I asked.</p><p>""A bit.  Yes."" she replied, ""Do you have a better idea?""</p><p>I did not.</p><p>On her first day of school, Jessica got to have lunch with
the popular girls.  I sat at a nearby table with Amy and
watched.</p><p>""You keep staring at the new girl,"" Amy said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I replied.</p><p>""She's pretty.""</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>""Do you know her name?""</p><p>""Jessica.  She's my algebra teacher's niece, or something
like that.""</p><p>""Hmmm.  I wonder if she's into girls?""</p><p>""No idea.""</p><p>""She seems to like Lauren well enough.""</p><p>Jessica was sitting next to Lauren.  She whispered something
into her ear and both girls laughed.  That was good.</p><p>""Well, they're both new,"" I said, ""So I guess that makes
them natural friends.""</p><p>Amy looked at me quietly.</p><p>""So look -- "" Amy said, ""... uh ...""</p><p>She shifted in her seat.  I knew what she wanted to say.  I
waited.</p><p>"" -- I heard a rumor that you were into that Lauren girl.  
Is it true?  Is that why you keep watching them?""</p><p>""It's complicated.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Look, I'm 'interested' in Lauren, but not the way you
think.  And she isn't into girls, in any case.""</p><p>""Oh?  Really?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>She seemed to relax a bit.  She leaned forward and smiled.</p><p>""So ... uh ... do you think you and I -- ""</p><p>I cut her off.  ""No Amy.  We're just friends, OK?""</p><p>""Yeah.  Of course -- uh -- ""  She stammered.  She bit her
lip.</p><p>Lauren and Jessica got up and walked toward the stairwell.</p><p>""I have to go,"" I said.  I got up and followed them.</p><p>Jessica texted me later.  She was going to Lauren's house
after school.  I called Erica.</p><p>""Jess did well with Lauren,"" I said.</p><p>""That's great!""</p><p>""Yeah.  She's going over to her house after school.  I'm
going to go home and talk to mom -- you know -- about
stuff.""</p><p>""OK.  That is good.  Do you want me to come?""</p><p>""No.  I don't think that would help.""</p><p>""OK.  I'll follow Jessica then, in case there is trouble.  
Call me right away if something happens.  OK?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Be careful.""</p><p>Mother met me at the door.  She had a dark look.</p><p>""We need to talk,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes.  We do.""</p><p>We went into the kitchen.  I poured a glass of juice and sat
at the table.  She paced back and forth.</p><p>""Please sit,"" I said.</p><p>She turned to me, still standing.</p><p>""Are you having sex with Erica?""</p><p>""Yes.  That is how the magic works.""</p><p>She blinked three times.  She took a deep breath and grasped
the back of a chair.  She just looked at me.  I think she
had expected me to deny it.</p><p>""She's your teacher!""</p><p>""We don't choose the gift.  Fate put us together.  I am a
witch and she is my wellspring.""</p><p>""What the hell does that mean?""</p><p>I paused.  I had always assumed that she knew this stuff.  I
mean -- what had she thought we were doing?  It was time to
explain.</p><p>""She's the source of my power.  Only sexual contact is
enough to fuel the magic.  Certain women are gifted with the
power to cast spells.  Others are gifted with the energy to
fuel them.  Nobody has both gifts.  A witch must pair with a
wellspring.""</p><p>Mother sat down.</p><p>""Couldn't you at least find someone your own age?""</p><p>""Perhaps.  But I found Erica.""</p><p>""She could lose her job.  Or go to jail.""</p><p>""I wouldn't let that happen.  There is magic to cloud the
mind, dangerous magic.  It is forbidden to use it except in
dire need.  That would be dire need.""</p><p>She stared.  I shifted in my seat.  I sipped my juice.</p><p>""This magic,"" she said, ""Would you ... use it on me?""</p><p>It was a hard question.  I sat frozen, silent.  Would I?</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>Her face was pale.  ""I need -- I don't know -- a drink, I
think.  Something.""</p><p>I got up.  I took a bottle off of the shelf.  I brought it
and a glass to her.  I sat back down.  She poured and drank.</p><p>She got up and walked to the window.</p><p>""When did it start?"" she asked.</p><p>""When I was thirteen.  Me and Mindy Watson were playing
around with spells and stuff.  It was all fake -- except
one.  It worked.""</p><p>""I don't mean the magic.  I mean the sex.""</p><p>I smiled.  I couldn't help it.</p><p>""They are the same.  Mindy was a wellspring.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""So, my teacher found me and trained me.  Mindy was my
wellspring, until she moved.""</p><p>""Then Erica?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Mother was quiet for a bit.  I sipped my juice.</p><p>""Who was your teacher?""</p><p>""Lynette Banks -- ""</p><p>""Good lord!"" mother exclaimed.</p><p>"" -- and Erica was her wellspring.""</p><p>""What happened to her?"" mother asked.  Lynette had
disappeared last year.  It had been in all the papers.</p><p>I sat quietly.  Was mother ready to learn of warlocks?</p><p>""You know about the disappearance?"" she said, ""Do you know
what happened?""</p><p>""It's complicated.  But Lynette is dead and Erica is my
wellspring.""</p><p>She poured another drink.  She clenched and unclenched her
hands.</p><p>""Did you ... kill her?""</p><p>Did she really think that of me?</p><p>""No.  Our enemies did.  They killed her, and they raped
Erica.""</p><p>""Oh my god!""</p><p>My phone rang.  I answered.</p><p>""He's here,"" Erica said, ""I'm coming to pick you up.""</p><p>""He's outside of Lauren's house,"" she said as she drove,
""Jess has put up a barrier spell, and it was holding when I
left.""</p><p>""Good,"" I replied.</p><p>The car sped down a street.  She took a sharp turn.  I began
chanting under my breath, a minor spell to protect the car,
and to warn me of police.  This would be a bad time for a
ticket.</p><p>She turned down another street.  She sped through a light.  
A pickup truck slammed its breaks, screeching.  Its horn
blared.  We careened across the main street, into Lauren's
neighborhood.  It was only a few more turns.  Her house came
into sight.</p><p>I could tell right away that the magic barrier was down.  
Such things were visible to me.</p><p>Erica jerked the car onto the grass and slammed the breaks.
We slid a bit.</p><p>The front door to the house stood open.</p><p>We ran in, leaving the car running, its doors opened.  A
woman was there on her knees crying.  I saw Jess crumpled
against the wall.  Her eyes were open, but her stare was
blank.  She was breathing.</p><p>Erica went to the woman.</p><p>""Come, let's get you to your feet,"" she said, ""We can help.
Which way did they go?""</p><p>The woman looked at Erica with wide, terrified eyes.  Long
mascara streaks ran down her face.</p><p>""He -- He -- "" she stuttered out, ""They took my car.""</p><p>""What kind?"" I asked.</p><p>""A Lexus.""</p><p>""What color?""</p><p>""Who are you?"" she blurted out.</p><p>""Just tell her,"" Erica said.  She pulled the woman up, and
led her to the couch.</p><p>""It's silver.""</p><p>I began a spell.   I opened my consciousness.  A silver
Lexus.  That was easy enough.</p><p>I found it.  It was driving fast.</p><p>""Stay and recharge Jess,"" I said, ""I'm going after them.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Erica asked.  She stood up looking at me.</p><p>I looked at Jessica.  ""She needs it,"" I said, ""And we don't
have time to wait.  If he gets her to wherever he's taking
her ...""</p><p>She nodded her head.</p><p>""Be careful.""</p><p>It was no use.  The Lexus was faster than Erica's old Dodge,
and I wasn't a good driver.  I kept the magic channel open
to their car, but it grew strained.  They were slipping
away.</p><p>I was on the main boulevard driving east.  He was out of
sight, at least a mile away.  I drove by a set of
warehouses.  I turned sharply, pulling off the road.  I
parked behind them.</p><p>It was almost too late.  The spell was at its maximum range.
I  closed my eyes.  I sent out my mind, feeling around
inside the car.  I avoided the left side, where the driver
would be.  I sensed her in the back seat.</p><p>I touched her.  The power was intense, but I didn't let go.
I felt my mind reel.  I uttered a desperate spell.  I wasn't
entirely sure it wouldn't kill me.</p><p>I slammed back into my body.  I retched.  Bile shot up into
my throat and I choked.  My body convulsed.  My elbow
smacked against the window, shattering the glass.  Another
convulsion, and I was slammed back into the seat, then
forward into the steering wheel.</p><p>Then it passed.  I coughed hard.  I could breath again.  I
felt blood running down my face.  There was a deep cut on my
left arm.  The pain was intense.</p><p>I looked to my right.  Lauren sat next to me, her eyes wide,
her mouth agape.</p><p>That was the first time that I'd shifted a person.  It had
worked.</p><p>The car wouldn't start.  I was sure it was his doing.  My
spell would have left a channel between us.</p><p>""We have to hide,"" I said to Lauren.</p><p>""OK,"" she replied.</p><p>We ran to one of the warehouses.  I used a bit of magic to
open a door.  We entered.  Lauren found a light switch.  It
was the storage unit for a printing company.  The walls were
lined with boxes of papers and inks.  It was about thirty
feet deep.  The floor was bare cement.  There was one beat
up old chair.</p><p>I stepped outside and called Erica.</p><p>""Are you alright?"" she asked.</p><p>""I have Lauren, but he's taken out the car.""</p><p>""Oh god!"" she said.</p><p>""Look -- we're hiding in a warehouse -- on Elm street -- the
one with the big yellow sign.  You know it?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Alright.  Is Jess back up?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""We'll hide.  I'll put up a barrier with the last of my
power.  Get here fast.  Then Jess can occupy him while you
recharge me.  Then I'll take him out.""</p><p>""Oh my god!"" she said.</p><p>""Hurry.  We'll be in -- "" I looked at the door "" -- unit
fifteen.""</p><p>I hung up.  I entered the warehouse and closed the door.  I
began a chant.  I felt the exhaustion begin to hit me.  I
groaned out the final syllables.  The barrier engaged.</p><p>Then I lay back.  The room seemed to spin above me.  The
floor was cold and hard.</p><p>Lauren entered my field of view.</p><p>""That Jessica girl did the same thing,"" she said, ""She said
the barrier would hold and it didn't.""</p><p>""This one is different,"" I muttered, ""It is to hide us, not
block him.""</p><p>She started pacing.</p><p>""Please sit down,"" I said, ""Erica and Jess will get here in
time.""</p><p>""He defeated her.""</p><p>""He won't defeat me, not after I've been recharged.  Now
please, let me rest.""</p><p>She kneeled down next to me.  She inspected the wound on my
arm.  Blood oozed from it.</p><p>""It's pretty bad,"" she said.</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>""It's going to leave a scar.""</p><p>It would not.  When I got recharged, I could heal it.</p><p>""Why are you so tired?"" she asked, ""Jessica said you were
super powerful.""</p><p>""Shifting you here was very hard.  It took most of my
power.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""To cast a spell on a person, I have to create a connection
to them.  You are such a powerful wellspring, that creating
a connection to you is very hard.  Any other witch would
have failed.""</p><p>""He had no problem.  He cast magic on me when he took me
from the house.""</p><p>""Did he touch you?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""A witch doesn't have to make a connection to someone she is
touching.  I guess it is the same for warlocks.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>We heard tires screech.</p><p>""Is that them?"" Lauren asked.</p><p>I was silent.  It was far too soon for them to have arrived.
They didn't even have a car.  Jess could probably hot-wire a
car with magic.  She seemed the sort who would posses that
skill.  But still, it had not been enough time.</p><p>On the other hand, he had been only a mile away, in a very
fast car.</p><p>The warehouse had a back door.  I gave Lauren a hard look.</p><p>""Run!"" I said.</p><p>She ran.</p><p>It didn't take him long to find the bay.  My spell did no
good at all.  I heard him fumble with the latch, then magic
flowed.  The latch handle grew red hot and snapped.  He
yanked the door up and daylight streamed in.</p><p>He strutted in.  He laughed.  His hair was blonde and
stringy.  He wore a stained coat and heavy tan work boots.  
He circled around me, looking down.</p><p>""Oh my.  Oh my,"" he said, ""What have we here?  A witch!""</p><p>His voice was gravely.  I could barely lift my head.</p><p>He looked over at the other door.  Lauren had left it open
behind her.</p><p>""Did my lovely wellspring escape that way?"" he asked, ""Huh,
little witch?  Where is she?""</p><p>He nudged me with his foot.</p><p>""Awww.  All out of power, are we?  That was quite a trick
you pulled off, that shift, but where has it left you?""</p><p>I reached for my purse.  He kicked it aside.  He stepped on
my hand.  Bones snapped.  I cried out.</p><p>Then he turned quickly toward the back of the bay.  
Something had attracted his attention.</p><p>""Oh dear!"" he called out, ""What have we here?""</p><p>He laughed.</p><p>I turned my head to look.  I needed to turn my body.  I
pushed with my feet, scraping across the rough cement until
I could see.</p><p>It was Lauren.  She had a long stick.</p><p>He rushed toward her.  He uttered a spell.  I felt magic
surge and the stick shattered.  Pieces clattered across the
floor.</p><p>He reached her.  She stabbed at him with the remaining
splinter.  He caught her wrist.  She kicked at his crotch.  
He turned his hips.</p><p>He was touching her.  He cast.  A bright light burst between
them.  She cried out.  Then she went limp.  He let her fall
to the floor.</p><p>He took a deep breath.  He leaned against the wall.  He was
weakening.</p><p>He leaned and picked her back up, slinging her over his
shoulder.  He walked past me, sneering.</p><p>""Well, pleased to meet you, witch,"" he said, ""Pray we don't
meet again.""</p><p>A few seconds passed.  Tires screeched as he pulled away.</p><p>Erica would be here soon.  I had only to wait.  I tried to
worm my way over to my bag with my cellphone.  He had kicked
it too far.  I gave up.</p><p>How far was she?</p><p>More time passed.  Still, she didn't arrive.  Lauren was
getting further away.  He was weak and would want to
recharge soon.</p><p>Every witch had one last reserve of power:  her own body.  
To draw upon that was a desperate act.  Sometimes it left
the witch crippled, sometimes dead.  It was never good.</p><p>I drew upon my own flesh.  I cast the shift spell again.  I
put myself into the trunk of his car.</p>"
355,"Lauren, a Wellspring, Part 3 of 3",BadFred,3,Rachel is willing to sacrifice everything to save Lauren.  Can she do it?  Will it be worth the cost?,"['ff', 'fff', 'FF', 'cons', 'rom', 'magic', 'viol']","<p>I found myself in darkness.  I heard the noise of the tires
and felt the shaking of the car.</p><p>Pain washed over me.  My heart hammered in my chest.  I
gasped for air, flailing my limbs around.  My body seized
up.</p><p>I believe I passed out.</p><p>When I came to, the car was still running.  I tried to stay
calm.  I wiggled my toes.  I could feel both feet.  I
shifted my legs and they responded.  They were intact.  
Likewise my arms, except my right hand, which ached deeply.
It sent a shock of pain when I tried to move my fingers.  I
didn't try again.</p><p>I reached up and felt my neck.  My pulse was too fast, but
strong.</p><p>I cleared my thoughts.  I did a simple math problem in my
head.  I thought of the names of the people I knew.  I was
Rachel.  My lover was Erica.  I was in the trunk of a car
trying to save Lauren.  I blinked each eye.  I concluded
that I hadn't had a stroke.</p><p>My heart was beating.  My breathing felt clear.  My brain
worked.  I had survived.</p><p>My former teacher had owned a Lexus.  I recalled that there
was a release lever inside of the trunk in case of
emergency.  It glowed.  I found it.  It was a faint green
handle.  I reached out and touched it, just to assure myself
that it was there.  I didn't pull it yet.</p><p>The car slowed.  Something else moved in the trunk.  It
touched me.  I jerked about, panicked.  It bumped me again.</p><p>I forced myself to calm down.  I steadied my breathing.  I
felt the object.  It was smooth and round, some sort of
ball, maybe a basketball or soccer ball.</p><p>The car turned.  The tire sounds changed and we went over
several large bumps.  We had pulled off of the road.</p><p>Then the car stopped completely, and the engine shut off.  
Wherever we were going, we were there.</p><p>I heard a car door open and close.  Then another open.  I
heard Lauren moan.  I heard his voice, deep and gravely.  I
couldn't make out what was said.  The car shifted.  The door
slammed.  Then silence.</p><p>I waited a bit.  I opened the trunk.</p><p>I looked out facing the sun.  It was low in the sky.  
Streaks of red and blue washed across the horizon.</p><p>The car was parked on gravel in front of an old wooden
house.  Its paint was peeling, but had probably been white.
There were slats of wood nailed over the windows.  A rusty
screen door hung loosely over the front entrance.  I heard
the front door slam.</p><p>I looked further.  The house was surrounded by trash filled
lots.  There was an old cement warehouse a few blocks
further.  It was covered with graffiti.  I could see a
highway overpass beyond that.  I had no idea where we were.</p><p>I sat up fully.  Pain shot through me.  I retched.  I shoved
my hand into my mouth and bit down.  It didn't help with the
pain, but it stopped me from crying out.</p><p>I felt a dull ache coming up from deep inside me.  When I
shifted again, it was a sharp pain.</p><p>I was hurt.  Real bad.  Deep inside.</p><p>I had known that the magic would have a cost.</p><p>I had to get out of the trunk.  I sat up again.  More pain.
I sort of leaned out behind the car.  I let myself fall to
the ground.</p><p>Again, darkness.</p><p>
When I awoke, it was night.  There was no moon, but the sky
glowed from city lights.  I could see only a few stars.  I
recognized Spica far to the west.  Virgo was setting.</p><p>I knew that I was too late.  I prayed to the goddess that
the girl would have the strength to survive this.</p><p>I took a deep breath.  I got up to my knees, but didn't have
the strength to rise further.  I began to crawl toward the
house.</p><p>
He must have heard me trying to climb the porch.  The door
opened.  The rusty hinges on the screen creaked.  In the
darkness, I saw his figure over me.  He grabbed my hair and
yanked me to my feet.  I just whimpered.  I hadn't the
strength to scream.  He dragged me into the house.</p><p>I realized that I was going to die.  I wasn't afraid.  Then
I thought of Erica ...</p><p>I wouldn't let him see me cry.  I fought back the tears.</p><p>There was a table in the corner of the room.  An old style
camping lantern sat on it, casting a faint glow across the
room.  A sleeping bag had been set down against the wall.  
Lauren lay on it, her wrists and ankles bound.  Her eye was
bruised and her lip was split.  She wore a shirt, but her
pants were gone.  She looked shocked to see me.</p><p>""So!  It is the witch again,"" he said as the lantern lit my
face, ""Well, you are persistent.  However, I do understand
your commitment.  She is a most wonderful wellspring.""</p><p>I spat in his face.  He punched me.</p><p>He threw me down against the wall.  I had enough strength to
raise my arms and protect my head.  He turned and sat on the
edge of the table.  He looked at me.</p><p>""Well, wellspring, would you like to say goodbye to your
witch?""</p><p>I looked over toward Lauren.  She sat up.  Her eyes got big.
I saw something there, some sort of feeling.</p><p>""Rachel,"" she mumbled out, ""I should have listened to you.""</p><p>""Yeah, you really should have,"" I replied.</p><p>I smiled at her.  She just sat there quietly.</p><p>""Lauren,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Survive this.""</p><p>He began to chant a spell, one that I knew, one that
destroyed.  It took several seconds.  Power built up before
him.  It was visible as a dark glowing sphere.  He cast it.
It should have killed me.</p><p>It did not.  Lauren got to her feet, staggering in her
bonds, and threw herself in front of it.  It clipped her
arm, spinning her around, sending her careening against the
wall.  She landed near me with a thump.</p><p>She flipped over onto her belly.  She scuttled on her knees
and elbows.  She reached me.  She kissed my mouth.  She
kissed my neck.</p><p>""This is how you get power?  Right?"" she asked.</p><p>""Don't stop!"" I grunted out.</p><p>Power surged into me.  My eyes got huge.  From any other
wellspring, kissing would not be enough.  From her, it was
plenty.</p><p>He cast another spell.  We weren't there.  Just in time, I
shifted us to the roof.</p><p>
I lay on my back with Lauren directly on top of me.  The
night air was cool.  I saw a bright star.  Cygnus was above
us.</p><p>She kept kissing me.  I embraced her.  More power flowed,
enough for me to break her bonds.  She wrapped her arms
around me.</p><p>""That is really nice,"" I said, ""If you keep doing it, I can
probably keep shifting us away from him, until we are safe.""</p><p>""Can you defeat him?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, but you'd have to -- ""</p><p>""I'll do it.""</p><p>I looked at her silhouetted above me.  One of her legs had
slipped between mine.  Her body was warm.  She kissed me
again.  Her tongue was soft.</p><p>""I wouldn't ask you to, Lauren, not after what just happened
to you.""</p><p>""Will you make him suffer?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>She kissed me.  ""Then I'll do it,"" she said.</p><p>She slipped down between my legs.  My panties came off.  She
went in.  Each touch was intense.  The pleasure spread, but
when I moved, pain even stronger shot across me.</p><p>Still, magic flowed.  I used it to heal.  I cast a spell.  I
felt inside myself.  I found organs burst and torn.  I
repaired them.  I found festering infection.  I soothed it.
I rejoined the bones in my hand.</p><p>I left the other injuries.  They were small enough to
ignore.</p><p>I heard the door of the house slam shut.  I heard his feet
on the gravel.  I had no idea how long it would take him to
think of looking on the roof.  I tried to relax and feel the
pleasure.</p><p>Her tongue flitted about.  Her mouth wrapped around me.  She
gave my pussy a long, sucking kiss.  I writhed.  I covered
my own mouth in case I cried out.</p><p>She stuck a finger in.  Then it happened.</p><p>Magic flowed.  More than I could have imagined.  It was like
staring unblinking at the sun.  My body shuddered.  I kicked
my leg down so hard that the roof cracked.</p><p>I couldn't speak.  I couldn't think.</p><p>Another one hit me.  Fear and pleasure covered me in equal
measure.  Could a body have too much magic?  Would I
explode?</p><p>""Oh fuck Lauren,"" I grunted.</p><p>I shuddered again.  I cried out.  I cried out as loud as I
could.  I didn't care if he heard me.  I wanted him to hear
me.  I stood up, Lauren rolling aside.  She looked up at me.
Her eyes were wide with surprise.  I had cast an
illumination spell.  A glowing orb hung above me.</p><p>Then he was on the roof with us.  Power surged in front of
him.  I moved my hand with the slightest gesture.  His spell
evaporated.</p><p>He looked shocked.</p><p>It was my turn.  I cast a bolt of power at him.  He leapt
aside, dodging.  It caught his leg.  His knee shattered.  
His leg bent ninety degrees the wrong way.  He went down
bellowing.</p><p>I cast again.  This time it glanced off his head.  His jaw
splintered.  He fell from the roof.</p><p>I shifted.  I was next to him.  He tried to speak, but only
spat out blood and shards of teeth.  He couldn't cast.  He
was helpless.</p><p>I gazed into his eyes.  I looked for fear.  I found it.  I
let him live a few moments longer, just to realize his fate.</p><p>I cast one last time.  I stopped his heart.  His eyes went
blank.  His body twitched twice, like a marionette.  Then he
was still.</p><p>
""Are you really OK?"" I asked Lauren.  She was driving the
car, pulling onto the highway entrance ramp.</p><p>""Yes, and please stop asking me.  I'm fine.""</p><p>It was the third time I'd asked.  I didn't really believe
her.</p><p>She put on her indicator and carefully merged onto the
highway.  A truck roared past.  I sat quietly.</p><p>After a bit she muttered out, ""Look, this isn't the first
time this has happened to me.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>I turned to her.  ""Was it another warlock?""</p><p>I wondered why Amanda Stevens hadn't mentioned that.  She
should have.</p><p>""No.  It was a football player.""</p><p>""Oh ... I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Yeah.  Me too.""</p><p>She indicated again and exited the highway.  She had only
driven past one exit.  We went down the ramp and stopped at
a light.  It was a street that I recognized.  The light
changed.  She turned, drove a block, then pulled into a
Citgo station.</p><p>""Let's see if they'll let us use the phone,"" she said.</p><p>We didn't have any money, but there was an old phone in the
garage.  The attendant said we could use it.  I called
Erica.</p><p>""Hi Erica,"" I said when she answered, ""I'm OK.""</p><p>""Oh thank God!"" she called out when she heard my voice,
""Where are you?  Are you alright?""</p><p>""We're at a gas station,"" I said, ""We should be home soon.""</p><p>""Is she ... ?""</p><p>""She's alive.""</p><p>""Thank God.  Thank the goddess.  Was she ... Did you ...""</p><p>""I was too late.  But we're alive.""</p><p>""Oh dear ... I'm so sorry.  Tell her I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Where are you?""</p><p>""At your house.  There are police at hers.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""So, you'd better come here.  Answering their questions
would be complicated.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I'm guessing you have the Lexus?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Can you have her drop you off?""</p><p>""Actually, I have another way.  I'll talk to you soon.""</p><p>""Rachel -- wait!""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Uh -- Look, there is a lot going on here.  It is about
Jess.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yeah.  Look, it is a lot to explain.  Just get home
quickly.""</p><p>""That I can do.""</p><p>I paused for a second.</p><p>""Erica ...""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""... Nothing.  I'll see you soon.""</p><p>""Yes, sweetheart.  Be careful.""</p><p>I hung up.</p><p>Lauren called her house.  Even with the phone pressed
against her ear, I could hear her mother's cry of relief.  
Lauren told her that she was safe and on her way home.</p><p>We thanked the attendant and walked back to the car.</p><p>""Lauren,"" I said when we got in.</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""I can't go back to your house.  There are lots of police
there.  They would ask questions I can't easily answer.  So
-- do you mind kissing me again -- like enough so that I can
shift home?""</p><p>She smiled.</p><p>""Sure,"" she said.</p><p>I kissed her cheek.  She reached down and held my hand.</p><p>She still had a bruised eye.  Her lips were swollen and
split.</p><p>""You can heal people with magic, right?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So, if I power you up a bunch, can you make my face look
better?  I don't want my mom to see me like this.""</p><p>I could do that.  It was just a few cuts and bruises.  It
wouldn't take too much power.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said.</p><p>I turned her chin to me and kissed her mouth, gently.  Power
flowed.  She kissed me down my neck.</p><p>""There will be a tingling sensation,"" I said, ""And maybe a
little pain, but not much.""</p><p>""OK,"" she said.</p><p>She pulled me to her and kept kissing me.  Her hair felt
soft against my face.  I uttered the spell.  Her wounds
healed.</p><p>At least the wounds that I could see.  I thought for a
second.</p><p>""I can do more,"" I said.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""I can cure more.""</p><p>She just looked at me.  I swallowed.  What I was suggesting
was forbidden.</p><p>""I can make you forget,"" I said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I can make you forget about him.  About everything that he
did.  It is forbidden magic, but I'll do it for you.""</p><p>She was quiet.  She looked at me, staring for a long time.</p><p>Finally she said, ""I don't want to forget.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Then I'd forget that you saved me.""</p><p>""Well, yeah.""</p><p>""And I'd forget us on the roof.""</p><p>She paused.</p><p>""I don't want to forget those things.""</p><p>""Lauren ...""</p><p>She gazed into my eyes.  I started to say something, but
just sort of mumbled.</p><p>""Can I ask you a question?"" she said.</p><p>""Uh -- yeah.""</p><p>""When a witch pairs with a wellspring, are they like
girlfriends?""</p><p>""Sometimes.  It is up to them.  I mean -- usually they are.""</p><p>""I want to be your wellspring.""</p><p>Her eyes were such a soft color, green when the light caught
them.  At that moment, the light was perfect.</p><p>""Lauren ... I won't leave Erica.""</p><p>She looked surprised.</p><p>""Then -- why did you help me?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Why did you help me if you didn't want me?""</p><p>The question caught me off guard.</p><p>""Uh -- you said that you didn't like girls.  I respected
that.  I mean -- I wasn't trying to save you to score with
you or something.  I was trying to save you -- well -- just
to save you.""</p><p>She drew away from me and looked ahead.</p><p>""Kiss me,"" she said.</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Kiss me,"" she repeated.  She turned to me.</p><p>I did.  I kissed her mouth.</p><p>""How did that feel?"" she asked.</p><p>""It felt amazing.  It felt tingly, all the way down.""</p><p>""Yeah.  Me too.  When I told you that I didn't like girls, I
didn't know that kissing you would feel like that.  I didn't
understand that it would be -- "" she paused "" -- magical.""</p><p>She stared into my eyes.  Then she reached up my skirt.  I
shifted my hips and spread my legs.  She caressed me through
my panties.</p><p>""And when I said that I didn't like girls, I had no idea
what doing this would be like.""</p><p>I looked around.  We were parked on the side of the gas
station.  Cars were driving by on the main street, but I
didn't think anyone would notice us.</p><p>She rubbed with a slow steady rhythm.  My body began to
twitch.</p><p>""Can you recharge this way?"" she asked.</p><p>""It isn't the normal way,"" I grunted out, ""But yeah, it
should work.""</p><p>She pulled aside the crotch of my panties.  She slipped two
fingers in.  She pumped.  She kissed my neck.</p><p>It hit me.  I shuddered.  I leaned forward and squealed.  My
head jerked back and forth, three times.  Then I saw the
sun.  Power flowed.  Too much.</p><p>It coursed through me like a fire.  I clung to her,
whimpering, just trying to contain my thoughts.  I feared I
would lose control and split from my body.  Then, gradually,
it suffused into my flesh, warming me throughout.</p><p>We sat back in our seats.  A huge smile crept over her face.
I felt stunned.</p><p>""Rachel -- "" she said.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""I now like girls very much.""</p><p>The warmth lingered.  The orgasm clung to me.</p><p>""Lauren, I won't leave Erica, but -- ""</p><p>She looked at me.</p><p>"" -- well -- a witch can have two wellsprings.  It happens.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Well, each coven has its own rules for stuff like that.""</p><p>""What are the rules for your coven?""</p><p>""Well -- that's the point -- it's my coven.  I get to make
the rules.  I'm pretty sure Erica will like you.  I mean --
she does like you.  Could you live with something like
that?""</p><p>Her eyes got real big.</p><p>""I think so.""</p><p>""There is one more thing.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""How do you like Jessica?""</p><p>""I like her fine.""</p><p>""Well, I'm planning on asking her to join my coven.  If she
agrees -- well -- I think the four of us could get along
really well.""</p><p>She opened and closed her mouth.  Then she started kissing
me again.  She held me close.  She stroked my body.</p><p>""Lauren, I have to go now.  Erica said it was important.""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>""I'll see you soon.""</p><p>""You'd better.""</p><p>I shifted.</p><p>
I was in my kitchen.  I was not alone.  Erica and Jess were
there, along with three woman.  One was Amanda Stevens.  The
next was Barbara Fleming, an older woman, and member of the
Council of Mothers.  I knew her.  The third was a middle
aged women who I didn't know.</p><p>""Well now!"" I said.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" Erica burst out when she saw me.  I was still
bruised and cut.  My clothes were torn.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said.</p><p>""Are you OK?""</p><p>""Yeah.  I'm fine.  I thought I banned you from my domain
Amanda?""</p><p>She opened her mouth to speak, but Barbara Fleming
interjected.</p><p>""She is here at my invitation.  Allow me to introduce you to
Molly King -- ""  She motioned to the third woman.  "" -- She
is the mistress and teacher of Jessica.""</p><p>""Ah,"" I said.</p><p>""You've been harboring a renegade,"" Amanda said.</p><p>""Have I now?  Jessica, tell me what is going on.""</p><p>Jess sat quietly.  She looked forlorn.</p><p>""Jessica is my student,"" the third woman said, ""She left my
guardianship to pursue a foolish goal.""</p><p>So, Jessica was still an apprentice.  It did not surprise
me.  She was very young.  Apprentice witches were forbidden
to go out on their own.  They had enough power to be
dangerous, but it was assumed they lacked the wisdom to use
it properly.</p><p>Obviously Jess had violated this rule and was now in
trouble.  The solution was obvious.</p><p>""Is this true, Jess?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""That is a serious charge,"" I went on, ""She will need to be
punished.""</p><p>I looked at Barbara Fleming.  ""Tell me, while it is
forbidden for an apprentice to leave her mistress -- ""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>"" -- If I understand correctly, an apprentice can always
change teachers, right?""</p><p>The three women looked at each other.</p><p>""She -- she has made no such request,"" Amanda stammered.</p><p>""But she could, right?""</p><p>""Yes."" Barbara said.</p><p>""Jessica,"" I said, ""Would you like to be my apprentice?""</p><p>""You can't do that!"" Amanda said, ""You're barely more than a
child yourself!""</p><p>""I am a witch and a priestess.  And this is my domain.""</p><p>Jessica got up.  ""Miss Fleming,"" she said.</p><p>Barbara answered, ""Yes, my dear?""</p><p>""I would like to be Rachel's apprentice.""</p><p>""Jessica!"" Molly King said, looking at her student -- her
former student.</p><p>Jess wheeled around facing Molly King.  ""You wouldn't let me
go after him,"" she blurted out, her voice harsh, ""Even after
he hurt Teresa.""</p><p>Her former teacher said nothing.</p><p>I looked at Barbara.</p><p>""Things repeat themselves,"" I said.</p><p>She looked back at me.</p><p>""It seems they do.""</p><p>Molly King just stood there.  Her mouth was open.</p><p>""So, things are all settled then.  As a punishment for
violating the instructions of her teacher, Jess will have to
...""</p><p>I  looked at her sternly.</p><p>""Do the dishes for a week!""</p><p>Jess smiled.  Amanda gasped.  Molly King sat down.</p><p>""You couldn't possibly allow this,"" Amanda said to Barbara.</p><p>""Jessica.  How could you."" Molly muttered.  Amanda rested a
hand on her shoulder.</p><p>Erica sat and smiled.</p><p>""Is my mother home?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" Erica responded, ""They said she had to stay out.""</p><p>""This is her house and my domain.""  I called out, ""Mother!""</p><p>She came into the room.  She was wearing a tailored blouse
and a little rose colored pencil skirt.  She saw me and
gasped.  She rushed over and hugged me.</p><p>""Are you OK?""</p><p>""I will be fine.""</p><p>""Oh my God!  What happened?""</p><p>""I fought a warlock.  I won.""</p><p>She looked at the other women.  ""How could you let this
happen?"" she asked.</p><p>Barbara was quiet.  Amanda started to say something but I
spoke first.</p><p>""That is a long complicated story.  I'll explain later.  
There is a more important issue.  Mother, Jessica is going
to become my apprentice.  She will need a place to live.  
Can she stay with us?""</p><p>""Uh?"" mother looked at Jessica.</p><p>""Hello,"" Jess muttered to her.  She raised her hand, giving
a little half wave.</p><p>""Uh?  I don't know ...""</p><p>Mother looked around at the other witches and their
disapproving stares.  Then she looked at Jess, Erica, and
me.  Erica reached out and touched her arm.</p><p>""Please, mom,"" I said.</p><p>""Yes.  Of course she can.  Hello Jessica.  Please call me
Margaret.""</p><p>""Hi Margaret.""</p><p>I smiled.  I hugged my mother.</p><p>Molly King sat, looking as if she was going to cry.  Amanda
Stevens scowled at me.  Barbara Fleming just carefully
observed, her expression shrouded.</p><p>""How did someone so young and irresponsible get to be a
priestess anyway?"" Amanda asked.</p><p>Mother gave her a baleful look, but added, ""I'm curious to
know.""</p><p>I looked at Barbara.  She looked back.</p><p>""It's a long story,"" we both said.</p><p>
""We have something important to talk about,"" I said.</p><p>We were still in the kitchen, Erica, Jess, mother, and
myself.  The other three witches had left.</p><p>Erica was seated at the table.  Jessica went and joined her.
Mother turned to leave.</p><p>""Mother, you can stay,"" I said.</p><p>""I don't mind giving you privacy.""</p><p>""There should be no more secrets in your house.  I don't
want that.  Please stay.""</p><p>""Yes Margaret,"" Erica said, ""I think you need to be a bigger
part of this.""</p><p>""OK,"" she said.  She sat next to Erica.  Erica reached over
and squeezed her hand.</p><p>I sat opposite them.  I gulped.</p><p>""So,"" I said, ""Lauren has asked to be my wellspring.""</p><p>Jess and Erica both looked shocked.  Mother asked, ""Is
Lauren the girl you saved?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>I looked at Erica.  She just peered at me.  She arched her
eyebrows.</p><p>""I told her that there is no way I'd leave Erica.""</p><p>She smiled.</p><p>Jess popped up in her chair. ""Does that mean she'll be
mine?""</p><p>""Not exactly.""</p><p>Erica's smile got real big.  She had obviously guessed.</p><p>""So, an open coven,"" she said.</p><p>""There are only four of us,"" I replied.</p><p>""What is that?"" mother asked.</p><p>Erica answered her, ""It is where the witches and wellsprings
-- well -- all share.""</p><p>""Anyway,"" I went on, ""Are you two OK with that?""</p><p>""I think that sounds like the most wonderful thing ever,""
Erica said.</p><p>Jess squirmed in her seat a bit.  ""I pretty much assumed
we'd all be fucking each other all the time anyway, so yeah,
I'm good.""</p><p>She bit her lip and looked at me.  Then she jerked her head
and looked at my mother.</p><p>""Oops,"" she said, ""I didn't mean to say that in front of
you.""</p><p>""It is fine dear,"" mother said.</p><p>Mother just looked at me.</p><p>""Mom, are you OK with all of this?""</p><p>""I think so,"" she said, ""I mean -- it is a little weird, but
I understand that the magic is important.  I'm just glad you
have such good friends around you.  The sex is ...""</p><p>She paused.</p><p>""... Well,"" she went on, ""I think I'm getting used to the
idea.  You all seem to love each other so much.""</p><p>""That's very sweet,"" Erica said.  She reached over and took
mother's hand.  I noticed that she was staring at her legs.</p><p>Mom used to be a dancer.  She still played tennis.  She had
great legs.</p><p>""So when do we get to see Lauren?"" Jessica asked.</p><p>""She's resting at home tonight,"" I said.  ""Probably
tomorrow.""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>Erica looked over at me.  She arched her eyebrows, giving a
questioning look.  I nodded my head.</p><p>""Say Margaret,"" she said, ""I think the girls might want to
be alone together.  Why don't we grab a bottle of wine and
some glasses, go sit on the couch -- ""</p><p>She sat back and gave mother an intense look.  She almost
leered.</p><p>"" -- then we can discuss your skirt, how well it fits you,
and what I'm going to do about it.""</p><p>Jessica gasped.  Mother's eyes got huge.  She sat with her
mouth open.  Then, after a bit, she smiled.</p><p>""That sounds very nice,"" she said.</p><p>Erica stood and took her hand.  Mother rose, stumbled a bit,
righted herself, then followed Erica.  They grabbed the wine
and two glasses on the way out.</p><p>""Holy crap!"" Jess said, ""Erica's hitting on your mom.""</p><p>I smiled.  She deserved her fun.  They both did.</p><p>""Let's go up to my room,"" I said.</p><p>""OK,"" Jessica replied.</p><p>As we passed through the living room I heard the clink of
glass.  They had poured the wine.  Mother was sitting on the
couch, leaning back with her legs up on the table.  She had
kicked off her shoes.  Erica was curled up next to her.  
They both took a sip.  Then Erica leaned over and reached up
mother's skirt.</p><p>My dear mother noticed me.  She smiled.  Erica kissed her.</p><p>I grabbed Jessica's hand and dragged her upstairs.</p><p>
""Would you heal my wounds?"" I asked Jess when we got to my
room.</p><p>""Sure.  It will take most of my power though.""</p><p>""Then we'll just have to get someone to recharge you.""</p><p>A gave her a glance.  She smiled.  She began casting.  She
took her time, running a finger over each cut and bruise,
incanting the spell, then kissing my skin when the injury
had disappeared.</p><p>The cut in my arm, where I had shattered the car window,
took the longest.  Little flecks of glass were embedded in
my flesh.  For each sliver, Jessica cast a spell, pulling it
out and letting it hover over the wound.  Then she plucked
it out of the air with her fingers and laid it on a piece of
tissue.</p><p>During the whole process, I felt no pain.</p><p>When she was done she lay back and let out a long sigh.</p><p>""I'm exhausted,"" she said.</p><p>""Well -- why don't we take a shower together, get dressed
real nice, then I'll take you to get recharged.""</p><p>""Can't I just go down and see Erica?""</p><p>""Oh, let's give her the night off.  I think mom will
appreciate it.  I was thinking of our other wellspring.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, smiling, ""That sounds great!""</p><p>We showered quickly.  We each got dressed, me in a little
skirt set, and her in a tiny blue dress.</p><p>I called Lauren.</p><p>""Hello,"" she answered.</p><p>""Is the coast clear around there?""</p><p>""Yes.  Everyone left hours ago.  It is just mom and me, and
she's in bed.""</p><p>""Cool.  We're coming over.  Be in your room.""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>I hung up.</p><p>""Will you drive?"" Jessica asked.</p><p>I smiled.  I took her by the hand.  I shifted.</p><p>
""Holy crap!"" she said when we suddenly appeared in Lauren's
room.</p><p>""I've more or less figured out the shift spell,"" I said.</p><p>""It seems so.""</p><p>Lauren was sitting in her bed wearing a loose fitting halter
top and a pair of light blue panties.  They were stretchy
and sheer.</p><p>She smiled when she saw us.</p><p>""Hi sweetie,"" I said.</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>""So, Jess here has decided to join the coven as my
apprentice.  I've talked to her and Erica about you.  They
like you.  I like you a lot.  Do you still want in?""</p><p>""I do.""</p><p>""Very good.  As your first official duty -- ""</p><p>I walked across her room.  I looked at her from every angle.
I was pleased.</p><p>"" -- how would you like to recharge Jessica here?  She just
used a lot of energy healing my injuries.""</p><p>Jess smiled at Lauren.  Lauren smiled back.</p><p>""I would love to do that.""</p><p>Jess jumped in bed and started kissing her.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" she said when she felt Lauren's power, ""That is
amazing.""</p><p>""It is,"" I said.</p><p>Lauren had a little desk with a chair.  I went to it, turned
the chair facing the bed, and sat down.</p><p>""Don't you want to join us?"" Jessica asked.</p><p>""I will, later.  I just want to watch for a bit.""</p><p>The two girls embraced.  They kissed, mouth to mouth.  Jess
started twitching from the power.  She had to cling to
Lauren.  She started laughing.</p><p>""I can't believe how great it feels, just kissing her.""</p><p>""Just wait,"" I said, ""She's very powerful.""</p><p>""Why don't you lay back,"" Lauren suggested.</p><p>Jessica did.  Lauren pushed up the hem of her dress,
stripped her panties off, and went in.  Jessica writhed and
squealed.</p><p>I sat back in the chair watching.  I pulled my skirt up,
spread my legs, and slowly stroked my pussy.</p><p>I realized how amazing this was.  Lauren was easily the most
powerful wellspring in a generation.  Perhaps she was the
most powerful ever.  I could handle more magic than other
witches.  We were perfect together.  Plus, we had Erica and
Jess to back us up.  Erica with her love, patience, and
wisdom.  Jess with her initiative and zeal -- and she could
share the recharge!</p><p>I looked at the two girls.  I was their leader.  We could do
so much.  So, what did I want?</p><p>Jess started bucking her hips and breathing hard.</p><p>""Oh fuck I'm going to cum!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>We could do almost anything.  We could be the most powerful
witches -- maybe ever.  We could change history.</p><p>""Kiss me!"" Jess grunted out.  Her back arched.  Her hands
seized the edges of the mattress.</p><p>I went and locked my lips against hers.  Magic flowed.</p>"
356,Hooks,BadFred,1,"With her dark sense of beauty, Jennifer Robbins needs a very different kind of love, beyond what her sweet friends and caring father could ever provide. So, she seeks out Amanda - beautiful, damaged Amanda and her boundless suffering. Well, there are trade-offs, the good comes with the bad, and nothing says romance like agonizing pain.",['ff teen cons viol oral'],"<p>If you wanted to sit under the open sky in dappled sunlight, with perhaps a cool breeze on those days that had them, and if you didn't mind the risk of falling chestnuts, fearless squirrels, and the ever present threat of sudden rain, then you could eat lunch behind the school at one of the tables strewn along an asphalt path through a wooded park.  The place attracted students of a certain middling popularity.  Those truly elevated, the cheerleaders, the football squad, ate their lunch in the courtyard.  Those lower, band members, the yearbook staff, kids who did nothing much, gathered in desperate clusters around the snack machines behind the gym. The lowest, the geeks, the smart kids, the simply weird, all made do with the cafeteria, with its bare vinyl walls and antiseptic lights, where the presence of tables forced us to be mildly social. That's where I usually sat, except on this particular day, for I had heard a rumor.  I walked along that path under the hostile stares to the most distant table, for like all objects of great ambition, hers was the furthest from school.  She sat alone, who would dare approach?  She was a girl, a very pretty girl.</p><p>I approached directly and slid onto the bench opposite her.  As I did, she sat up and studied me with soft hazel eyes.  We sat face to face.  Silently, she chewed, her jaw working, her mouth closed. Then she swallowed and set down her sandwich.  Still, she said nothing, just her curious eyes.  Mostly, she seemed perplexed. I let my gaze drop to my little burgundy corduroy skirt  that I'd worn special for today, and to my thin freckled thighs and bony knees.  I ran my finger along the hem of the skirt.  Then I looked up and asked, ""Is it true that you like to cut yourself?""</p><p>She gulped.  ""Who the fuck are you?""</p><p>I shrugged.  ""Nobody much.  I just heard a rumor and wanted to know if it's true.""</p><p>""That's kinda none of your business.""  She didn't seem perplexed anymore.</p><p>""Maybe, but if it is true, you might want me to know.""</p><p>She sighed.  ""Why?  Are you going to share with me?  Is this a <i>reaching out</i> thing?""</p><p>""No.  Nothing like that.  I won't help you at all.""</p><p>""No shit you won't.  Get away from me you freak.""</p><p>But I didn't get up.  I looked at her, at her straight black hair down to her neck, at her cream colored skin, her full lips. She wasn't thin exactly, but she had a nice solid shape that fit together just right.  And those breasts.  I'd seen her in a bra once, when I'd happened to be in the locker room after her gym class.  They were very <i>round</i>.  And many times, when the topic of her breasts was mentioned, other girls commented in tones of envy on their firmness.  I'd spent many dreamy afternoons thinking about those breasts.</p><p>Her snapping fingers got my attention.  ""Earth to geek girl.  Get lost!""</p><p>Still, I didn't move.  ""Do you cut yourself?  Folks say they saw the scars, and that you've been seeing the counselor, and other stuff.  Tell me.""</p><p>""Fine.  Will you leave me alone?""</p><p>I didn't answer that.</p><p>""Okay.  Yes.  I cut myself.  I do it a lot.  The pain in my body is the only thing that stops the pain in my mind.  Is that what you want to hear?  Is that fine?""</p><p>""Yes.  Thank you.""</p><p>I sat.</p><p>""Good.  Now go away.""</p><p>Still, I sat.  I fingered one of my braided pigtails that lay in front of my shoulder, its end bound by a small elastic band.  She shrugged and held her arms out wide.  Then she leaned forward in exasperation.</p><p>I bit my lip.  Then I said, ""I wanna put fishhooks in your tits.""</p><p>""What the fuck?""</p><p>""It would be beautiful.""</p><p>""Are you crazy?""</p><p>""Yes.  Are you?""</p><p> I left ten digits on a scrap of paper.  As I walked away from her, again under the hostile stares of my dismal peers, I felt a warm breeze blow through the trees and saw leaves flutter and fall before my feet.  I replayed it all in my mind, her gasps, her shifting eyes, her blank face.  But emptiness wasn't refusal.</p><p>After I'd written the number, and after I'd slid it over the table, she reached out with her long, lovely fingers -- cherry red nails -- and pressed down on the paper.  Then she pinched and folded it. Then she put it in her purse.  She wouldn't meet my gaze.</p><p>I passed from the park back onto school grounds and strolled along next to the football field, where girls ran sprints back and forth, timed to the blaring whistle of the coach.  My friend Anne was among them.  When she saw me, she waved and shouted, ""Hey Jennifer!""  I returned that wave, to beautiful red-haired Anne.</p><p>Everything seemed so pleasant.</p><p> After school, Anne and her girlfriend Samantha charged up onto the bus right behind me.  As we pushed forward into the crowded aisle, Anne tapped my shoulder.  ""So, what were you doing out in the park at lunch?""</p><p>I turned to respond, but just then a pair of JV assholes charged onto the bus, pushing and shoving.  In the jostle, Anne was pressed against me.  I gave way.  When I reached an empty bench about a third of the way along, I slid in.  Anne plopped down next to me ""Come on Jen, what happened?""</p><p>I adjusted my bag on my lap and let a grin cross my face.  ""I just went for a little stroll.""  I turned to her and winked.</p><p>Samantha shifted into the empty bench behind us.  She leaned forward.  ""Oh come on!"" she said.  ""Everyone saw you talking to Amanda Pina.""</p><p>I shrugged.  ""I might have stopped at her table to say hello.""</p><p>Anne again, ""And?  Did she say hello back?""</p><p>The JV guys passed by and hooted on the way to their prized seats at the rear of the bus.</p><p>""I recall that the words 'get away from me you freak' were uttered.""</p><p>I sat with my grin.  Anne looked confused.  After a bit, Samantha reached over and rested a hand on my shoulder.  ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>Anne squinted.  ""I'm not buying it,"" she said.  ""She seems <i>way</i> too happy.""</p><p>I shrugged.  ""I do feel very pleasant today.""</p><p>""Come on!  Tell us!""</p><p>The bus groaned, lurched, and pulled away from the school.  While we shifted and bounced, Samantha sat back, Anne glanced away, and I said nothing.  Then Anne said, ""Fine!  Keep your secrets.""  She popped up and, before the driver could object, shifted back and sat next to Samantha.  ""I like Samantha better anyway.  She doesn't keep secrets.""</p><p>I looked out the window at the passing cars, buildings, and trees.</p><p>When we were several blocks from school, my phone rang.  I yanked it from my bag, checked the number -- not one I knew -- and answered it.  ""Hello?""</p><p>""Hi.  Is this Jennifer?""  A girl's voice.</p><p>Anne got up again and sat next to me, getting very close.</p><p>""Please stay seated,"" the driver said.</p><p>""Yes.  This is Jennifer.  Who's this?""</p><p>""It's me, Amanda.  Look, we can get together.  I don't think I'll let you do <i>that</i>, okay?  But maybe we can do other stuff.""</p><p>""Okay.  Yeah.  That would be really great.""</p><p>""Right, so -- uh -- I'll text you my address.  Is that cool?  My mom works till about seven.  Wanna come over today?""</p><p>Anne nudged me.  She arched her eyebrows.  I shoved her away, maybe a bit too hard.  ""Hey!"" she said.</p><p>""Shush!""</p><p>From the phone, ""What?""</p><p>""Nothing.  Can I call you back when I get home?  I'm on the bus surrounded by very gossipy girls.""</p><p>""Tell 'em to fuck off.""</p><p>I looked at Anne's eager face.  Then I felt Samantha reach over the seat and caress my hair.  When I glanced back, she had the kindest smile.</p><p>""Nah,"" I said.  ""They're good girls.  But yeah, I'll come over. As soon as I can.""</p><p>""Fine.  See you then.""</p><p>""Right.""</p><p>She disconnected.</p><p>I put away my phone and, again, looked out the window.</p><p>""Okay!  What happened?  Come on, tell us!""</p><p>I let my body relax and leaned back into Anne, into her grasp. I felt her warm breath on my neck.  Again, Samantha touched me. I closed my eyes.  Happiness.</p><p> When I got home, I took a quick shower, applied a bit of makeup, put on fresh panties -- light blue -- and a different tee.  But I wore the same little skirt.  It was my cutest, I thought.  Then I pulled out the lowest drawer of my dresser, all the way out. Beneath it, stashed in a small leather case, was my collection: fishhooks in various shapes and sizes, big hooks, tiny hooks, black hooks, silvery hooks, a tiny gold hook, which I supposed was intended as jewelry.  I checked the contents, then zipped up the case and slipped it into my purse.  I darted back into the bathroom.  From the medicine chest, I took out a small bottle of antiseptic spray and a fistful of cotton balls.  I shoved all that into my purse also.  Then I headed out.</p><p>Just as I reached the door, my father arrived home.  We came face to face.</p><p>""Hi Daddy,"" I said.</p><p>""Hey Jenny, sweetie.  You going out?""</p><p>I kept going forward into him, my head into his chest, my arms around his waist.  ""Yes.""</p><p>He seemed hesitant to return embrace, but it came.  I squeezed tight.  He patted my back.</p><p>""Okay, sweetie, enough of that.""  He grasped my shoulders and pushed me away from him, holding me at arm's length.  He looked me up and down, at my skirt, at my makeup.  ""Are you going out to see a boy?""</p><p>""Nah, Daddy, just over to a new friend's house.""</p><p>He arched his brows.  ""A new friend?""</p><p>""Yeah.  This girl Amanda.  Amanda Pina.""</p><p>""Oh?  That's nice.  Wait, did you say 'Pina'?""</p><p>""Uh -- yeah -- why?""</p><p>""Well -- do you know -- is she Jack Pina's daughter?  Or, I guess, <i>was</i> she his daughter?""</p><p>I shrugged.  ""I dunno.  I heard her dad killed himself or something. Was that Jack Pina?""</p><p>""Yes, dear.  He was a sometimes member of our church, although I guess the wife and daughter never came.  Anyhow, go ahead.  I'm glad you're making friends, and I'm sure -- what's her name? -- Amanda -- could use a friend too.""</p><p>""Sure.  Okay.""</p><p>I ran down the steps and out onto the street to catch the city bus.  When I reached the bus stop, a shabby bench on the sidewalk across from our house, I looked back and saw him standing within the doorway watching me.  I raised my hand and gave a little wave. He waved back, then closed the door.</p><p> She lived on the third floor of a tumbledown row house a few miles south of the school.  After she buzzed me in, I climbed the creaky stairs to her landing, knocked on the heavy door with too many layers of paint, and heard the building squeak as her footsteps approached.  Then the handle turned.  It had a modern lock, but beneath it was an old keyhole lock with a painted over fitting. The door moved, got stuck for a bit, but then popped open when she yanked it.  She stood before me in the warmly lit room.  She wore a long yellow tee and -- I could plainly see -- red panties.  No bra was evident.</p><p>I glanced at her, then at my feet.  I shuffled forward into her, touching her.  ""Hey,"" I said.</p><p>She backed away from me.  ""Hi.  Come on in.""</p><p>The apartment was a mess.  There were piles of clothes scattered about, ratty furniture with ugly upholstery, a coffee table with circular stains.  On the table were empty glasses, lipstick tubes, a pair of nylons clumped up, and a couple trashy romances laying open, pages down.  In the corner, next to the window facing the street, was a small television.  It was off.</p><p>""This is home,"" she said as I came in.  Then she closed the door behind me, leaning into it to shut it all the way.  ""Wanna soda or something?""</p><p>""No.  I'm fine, thanks.""</p><p>""Okay.  So... what d'ya wanna do?""</p><p>I turned and looked at her.  On her right thigh were several horizontal marks, the faintest blush of pink in her creamy skin. I motioned to them.  ""Are those from cutting?""</p><p>""Uh -- yeah.""</p><p>""Can I lick them?""</p><p>She blinked, then snorted -- actually snorted.  ""You really are a freak!""</p><p>""Yeah.""  I moved to her again.  ""Or, we could just make out if you want.""</p><p>""That would be better.  Let's sit on the couch.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>I placed my purse on the coffee table then sat with her.  We embraced and kissed, long sweet kisses.  They started as little pecks with a few caresses.  She smiled.  Then deeper, with tongue. After a long while of kissing, I broke from her embrace and asked, ""Can I lick your tits?""</p><p>""Uh -- sure.  Just licking?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>She removed her shirt to reveal smooth globes of creamy flesh with rosy, swollen nipples.  I reached and gave soft caresses.  Then I leaned and puckered my lips around her right nipple and gave a wet, sucking kiss.  She cooed.  They were perfect, without blemish.</p><p>""You never cut your tits?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, just my thighs and tummy.""</p><p>I sucked more, this time the other one.</p><p>""That feels nice,"" she said.</p><p>""They're beautiful.""</p><p>""Thanks.  Can I see yours?""</p><p>I removed my shirt to show my tiny things.  She stroked and gave my nipples little tweaks.  Then she leaned and sucked.  I held her head to me and caressed her.  Her mouth was warm.</p><p>After a bit of that, we kissed again.  Then I asked, ""Do you wanna do more, or just fool around?""</p><p>""Just fool around I guess.  What would you wanna do?""</p><p>""I dunno.  Eat your pussy or something.""</p><p>""No fishhooks?""</p><p>I blinked.  ""Wanna see them?""</p><p>""You brought them?""</p><p>""In case you changed your mind.  Wanna see them?""</p><p>""Uh -- ""</p><p>I reached for my purse on the table.  When I pulled out the cotton balls to get at the leather case beneath, her eyes got wide.  Then I took the case, set it on my lap, unzipped it, and opened it to show the treasure within.</p><p>""Oh my god,"" she said.</p><p>""This is my favorite.""  I removed a particularly large black steel fishhook with a menacing crooked shape.  Then I held it eye level, between my eye and her tits.  She gulped.</p><p>""Look... uh... Jennifer, I haven't cut myself in a few months. I'm really getting better and all.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yeah.  Like, right after my dad died I had a really hard time, and I had a bad time with a couple boys.  Anyhow, all my friends sold me out and I was really alone...""  She kinda shrugged.</p><p>""I understand,"" I said.  I put the fishhook away, zipped up the case, and shoved it and the cotton balls back into my purse.</p><p>""Yeah, so..."" she went on.  ""I kinda wanna get new friends who don't suck, and maybe a boyfriend or a girlfriend.""</p><p>""Okay.  I'll be your friend, in any case -- if you want.""</p><p>""Right.  I do.  But I don't really wanna hang out with the geek crowd.""</p><p>""That's fine.  Just you and me, and my friends Anne and Samantha. They're cool, but they have second lunch period.""</p><p>""Aren't they dykes?""</p><p>I smiled.</p><p> After making the required call to our respective parents, I decided to stay for dinner.  When her mother arrived home, she lurched in through the stuck door, carrying a grocery bag and a large purse. ""Amanda, will you help me?"" she asked.  Amanda popped up, took the bag, and headed toward the kitchen while her mother crossed the room to get a look at me.  I stood up from the couch.  By then, we'd put our shirts back on.</p><p>""Hi Mrs. Pina.  I'm Jennifer -- Jennifer Robbins.""</p><p>""Hi sweetie, pleased to meet you.  By the way, I go by my maiden name, Mullins, now, or you can just call me Steph.""</p><p>""Oh.  Sorry.""</p><p>""That's okay.  You couldn't have known.""</p><p>She gave a warm smile and got close.  ""My, you're a pretty one,"" she said.</p><p>""Uh -- thanks.""</p><p>She was a small woman, bigger than me by a few inches, but smaller than her daughter.  She had the same soft eyes, though, and the same straight black hair.  She wore a black pencil skirt and a white blouse over a flat tummy with nice enough breasts, if nothing like Amanda's.  I noticed that she had strong, shapely calves. I returned her smile.</p><p>""So -- Jennifer was it? -- how did you meet Amanda?""</p><p>""Well, we're not in the same classes or anything.  I just knew she sat alone at lunch, so I went and talked to her.""</p><p>""Just like that?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Are you popular?""</p><p>It seemed an odd question, but her expression was open and frank. ""Not really.""</p><p>""Fine.""</p><p>""Is that important?""</p><p>Her expression changed to something almost wistful.  ""It used to be.  It used to be the most important thing, to both of us.  Now, I think I prefer girls like you.""  She reached and touched my face. ""Anyhow, I'm going to get dinner ready.""  She breezed from the room as Amanda returned.</p><p>""Your mom's nice,"" I said.</p><p>""Hmm.""</p><p>Dinner was roast chicken, which Ms. Mullins had bought prepared, mashed potatoes, from a box, and frozen green beans.  The plates were those plastic things you could use in the microwave.  The utensils were the cheaper sort, bendy forks, dull knives.  On the table before me, there was a long gash in the white paint.  My chair wobbled.</p><p>I restrained myself from making any breast jokes while Ms. Mullins carved the chicken.  But I shot Amanda a little grin, which she returned.  I think she got it.</p><p>We began to eat quietly, just the muted sounds of cheap cutlery on plastic plates.  It was that sort of quiet you get with new people when you've run out of small talk, but weren't sure what else to say.  I decided to break the silence.  ""So, what happened to Amanda's dad?""</p><p>Amanda stopped chewing and set down her fork.  After a few seconds, her mother answered, ""When he lost his job, and we lost our house, things got really bad -- you know -- in the family.  So, one day we came home and he had shot himself.""</p><p>""In this apartment?""</p><p>""No, we were living on Carson Street at the time.""</p><p>""I'm sorry.""</p><p>She shrugged.  Amanda just sat.  ""Is that when Amanda started cutting?""</p><p>Amanda remained motionless.  Her mother put down her fork.  ""No. That came later.""</p><p>I carved off a bit of white meat and ate it.  Then I said, ""You guys seem to be doing a lot better now, I think, than you were.""</p><p>Her mother smiled.  ""Yes.  Yes, were are.""  She reached and squeezed Amanda's hand.</p><p>I took a few more bites and let them simmer.  Amanda sat motionless, her eyes cast down to her plate.  Her mother sat with her elbows on the table and her chin in her hands, gazing at Amanda.</p><p>After a bit, her mother said, ""I blamed Amanda for her father's death, at first, right after it happened.  I think that's what caused the problems.  And now that I'm over that -- you know -- processing it, I think things are getting better.""</p><p>""Oh?  Why did you blame her?""</p><p>Amanda glared at me, right at me.  Her mother touched her hand again.  ""Sweetie, it's okay.  We should talk about these things.  I know it's hard.""  She turned to me.  ""We had a lot of money before. Amanda had rich friends, designer clothes, all of that.  Her father even promised to buy her a car on her sixteenth birthday.  A very nice one, the red convertible.  Remember that, sweetie?""  Amanda didn't react.  ""So, when he lost his job, we lost all of that.""</p><p>Amanda sat back.  I took another bite.  Her mother continued. ""So, we lost our house, moved to the apartment on Carson Street, and -- well -- there were no more designer clothes or new cars or anything.""  She looked at Amanda.  ""A lot of things were said that shouldn't have been said.""</p><p>""I see.  What sort of things were said?""</p><p>Amanda slammed her fist.  ""Can't we just drop it!""</p><p>""Amanda?"" her mother said.</p><p>Amanda looked at me.  ""Seriously, are you this sick?  Do you pick open ever scab you see?""</p><p>""Amanda!  Dear!  Don't talk to your friend like that.""</p><p>Amanda shot up from her seat, hard enough that her chair skidded and toppled.  She let it fall and stormed from the room.  From down the hall, we heard a door slam.</p><p>""Amanda,"" her mother said in a pitiful voice.</p><p>""It's okay,"" I said, holding my fork midway to my mouth.  ""I guess she still has a lot of pain to deal with.""</p><p>I finished my meal -- well -- just the white meat.</p><p> During lunch the next day, I went to find her in the park.  She was there, at her table at the end of the path, sitting with her uneaten lunch before her, still in its wrappers.  As I approached, she lifted her sandwich, gave it a long look, then squinted and put it down.  I arrived, slid in next to her, and said, ""Hi, beautiful.""</p><p>She was silent for a few long moments.  Then she said, ""I know what you were trying to do.  I mean -- it was obvious.""</p><p>It seemed to get quiet -- quiet enough to notice the branches slide and rattle in the slight breeze.  After a bit, I asked, ""Did it work?""</p><p>She lifted her tee, just enough to show her tummy.  ""Mom and I got in a fight after you left.""  On her tummy was a fresh cut, barely healed, fiery red with jagged bruising.</p><p>""It's beautiful,"" I said.</p><p>She pulled her tee back down and looked at the table.  ""I want to hurt you -- like you hurt me.  If I do it, if I do your thing, will you let me hurt you?""</p><p>""I'm not good with pain.""</p><p>""Oh?  You can sure dish it out.""</p><p>""True.  Good point.""</p><p>We sat.  Above us, a mocking bird landed on a small branch, a twig that seemed far too thin.  It sang a strange, angular song. Through the trees, I saw a boy hop onto a table, pull up a girl, and kiss her.  Amanda saw none of these things.  She still looked down.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, ""for every two I put in you, you can put one in me.""</p><p>She glanced up.  ""How's that fair?""</p><p>""Heh.  Well"" -- I looked at her breasts -- ""you have more real estate, if nothing else.""</p><p>She didn't seem amused.  ""I won't be gentle,"" she said.</p><p>""Okay.""  I touched her arm.  ""Actually, I will -- be gentle.""</p><p>The mockingbird hopped to a different branch.  When I glanced to where the boy and girl had been, they were no longer visible.</p><p>""So,"" she said, ""my mom has her support group every Thursday.  We can do it then.""</p><p>""Good.  Great.""</p><p>It was Wednesday.</p><p>""Fine,"" she said.  ""I'll see you.""</p><p>""Cool.  So... do you wanna see each other tonight, just like normal?""</p><p>""Should we?""</p><p>""Sure.  I do like you.  I mean -- a lot.""</p><p>Her eyes stayed fixed.  She shrugged.</p><p>""Look,"" I said, ""I wanna do my thing, but I wanna be with you too. I mean, we can be girlfriends.""</p><p>She slid away from me.  ""How can I be girlfriends with someone who hurts me?""</p><p>""Easy.""  I slid toward her and held out my hand.  She didn't take it.</p><p>""I can't turn on and off like that,"" she said.  ""I can't -- you know -- be friends on one day, then do <i>that</i> the next.""</p><p>""Try it.  Come out tonight with me and the crew.  Pizza?  Anne can usually get her mom's car.""</p><p>She slid further away, near to the end of the bench.  ""I can't be happy and unhappy.  If I'm happy, you can't do your thing.  You have to choose.""</p><p>""Amanda... Come with us tonight.  We'll figure out Thursday on Thursday.""</p><p>""No.  No, I'm deciding.  I'm unhappy, that's how it is.  I'll see you tomorrow.""</p><p>""Amanda...""</p><p>""Please go!""</p><p>And there was nothing else to say.  So I went, strolling under the rustling trees.  The mocking bird screamed and flapped along behind me.  Soon, I passed the table with the boy and the girl. He was seated on the bench with his back to the table.  She was on the leaf-covered ground between his legs, her arms wrapped around a calf, her head resting on a thigh.  She gave me a dreamy smile as I passed.  He gave a rigid stare.</p><p> That evening, I sat alone at the kitchen table while dinner grew cool.  For the third time, I called my dad's cell number, heard it ring -- and ring, and ring -- then disconnected and put down the phone.  Time passed.  The potatoes went from steaming with melted butter to cool with a greasy film.  I called his number again. More ringing.  ""Oh, Daddy,"" I said.  Then I called the main number at a local sports bar.</p><p>""Duffy's!"" a harsh voice answered.  Through the phone, I heard the chatter and hum of televisions.</p><p>""Hi.  This is Jennifer -- Jennifer Robbins.  Can you ask around and see if my dad is there?""</p><p>""Sure.  I'll try.""  I heard him call out, ""Is there a Robbins here? With a daughter Jennifer?""</p><p>Just then, a chorus of loud screams erupted through the phone, someone must have scored a point or something.  Next, the man came back on.  ""Your father's here, sweetie.  Here he is...""</p><p>""Hi sweetie, what's up?""  His voice.</p><p>""I made dinner, Daddy.  It's getting cold.""</p><p>A moment passed.  ""Oh crap!  I lost track of time.  I'm sorry Jen, I'll head home right now.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Right, don't wait for me.  Eat up before it gets too cold.""</p><p>I looked at the plates, it was too late for that.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""I'm leaving now.""</p><p>He disconnected.  I sat back, still holding the phone.  I waited for him.</p><p> I didn't see her all day Thursday.  During lunch, I sat at my normal place in the cafeteria with the regular crowd.  After school, I rode home with my friends, like every day before.  Anne questioned me mercilessly, but learned nothing.  Samantha was kind.</p><p>Then I was home.  I showered and changed quickly, light makeup, little denim shorts, a yellow blouse.  I gathered my things, my fishhooks, the antiseptic, the cotton.  I rushed and caught the bus.</p><p>I climbed the creaking stairs to her door.  Like the previous visit, she greeted me in panties and a tee.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said.</p><p>""Hey.""</p><p>I entered her shabby apartment with its ragged furniture.  ""Do you wanna do it here or your room?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh -- my room I guess.""</p><p>""Lead the way.""</p><p>I followed her to her room.  It was small.  The bed was messy. There was a desk and little dresser that had probably been expensive and fashionable years ago.  On the wall were posters of bands.  We stood there and shifted for a while.</p><p>""Can we sit?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>We sat on the bed.  I slid close.</p><p>""Wanna kiss for a bit, first?""</p><p>""Sure, fine.""</p><p>I took her chin and tilted her head to me.  Then I kissed her, closed mouth, but probing.  Her lips stayed tight, reluctant.  I kissed harder and caressed her breasts.  She didn't stop me.</p><p>""I guess we should get started then,"" I said.</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Let's take off our shirts.""</p><p>We did.  Then I took out the antiseptic, the cotton, and my collection.</p><p>""I'll start,"" I said.  ""I'll do two, then you do one.""</p><p>""Fine.""</p><p>We turned to each other on the bed, face to face, our legs curled beneath us.  I took the antiseptic and sprayed her right breast just outside of the nipple.  Then I took a bit of cotton and smeared it in.  Her pale flesh glistened.  Then I chose a fishhook, a medium silvery one with a gentle curve.  I cleaned it with the now moist cotton.  Next, I reached and took a nice pinch of flesh, perhaps a half inch when I squeezed.  I brought the hook close.  Then I did it.  At first, her flesh resisted, dimpling in.  But soon enough, the sharp point bit.  I glanced at her face and saw her eyes twitch. She bit her lip.  I pushed harder, and the hook went deep.  Soon, the flesh opposite the entrance bulged as the point sought escape. Then it popped free with a tiny spot of blood.  She grunted, but softly.</p><p>I sat back and looked.  I slid the hook back through the channel so the barb pulled on the wound, stopping its travel.  I tugged a bit and her flesh stretched.  She moaned.</p><p>I reached behind her neck, pulled her to me, and kissed her as hard as I possibly could.</p><p>""Holy fuck it's beautiful,"" I said.</p><p>Her eyes grew wide.  ""Do the next one,"" she said.</p><p>I did, same routine, this time with a small black fishhook -- for the sake of asymmetry -- on a spot just outside her left nipple. Again, there was the smallest speck of blood.  Again, she gave a slight grunt and moan.  And again, I kissed.  I kissed and kissed. Her lips parted, slightly.</p><p>""Your turn,"" she said.  ""Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>She sprayed and rubbed my little tit with antiseptic.  She reached for a hook, a small jagged one, and cleaned it.  Then she took a hard pinch and pulled.  I yelped and jerked away.</p><p>""Hold still!"" she said.</p><p>""Sorry.  That was too hard.""</p><p>""Just wait till I put the fucking hook in.  Then you'll know.  Now, sit still.  Don't flinch.  I sat for you.""</p><p>I slid forward again and sat.  She pinched again, hard.  She brought the hook close, quickly, too quickly to flinch.  Then she screwed her face into a hard expression and pushed it though.</p><p>I cried out.  My eyes filled with tears.  She tugged it hard, pulling me forward.</p><p>""Ow!  Ah!""</p><p>I tried to pull away, but that hurt worse.</p><p>""Still wanna kiss me?"" She twisted the hook.</p><p>I didn't answer, I cried out.  She let go and I shot back.</p><p>""Still wanna kiss me?""</p><p>I blinked until my vision cleared.  Then I looked at her wounded tits and her intense eyes.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said.  ""Please kiss me.""</p><p>She kissed me, mouth open with tongue.</p><p>""Do you wanna keep going?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>I did two more, just inside of each nipple, again two medium hooks with gentle curves.  She flinched on the second one.  I paused. ""Sorry,"" she said.</p><p>""That's okay.  Why don't you squeeze my arm while I do it.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>She squeezed my arm, I pierced her tit.  More kisses.  I gave her nipple a gentle lick.  Then I gave the most recent hook a tweak. She squealed.</p><p>""Oh fuck,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Her turn again.  This time, she reached for the big, black, crooked hook, my favorite.  ""Not that one,"" I said.  ""I'm saving it.""  She chose another large one, bent and cruel.</p><p>Pain and tears.  Then kissing.  We began smiling, huge smiles.</p><p>""God this fucking hurts,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah it does.""</p><p>""Are we gonna do more?""</p><p>""Two more -- for you.  One more for me.  Then, something special.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>A curious expression crossed her face, but I didn't explain.  I took two more hooks, small and lovely.  This time, each went beneath a nipple, but very close, right in that place where pink met pale. When I licked her breasts, the barbed ends scratched my tongue.</p><p>Three fishhooks remained, the big black one, the tiny gold one, and a third fairly standard sort.  ""Please use that one,"" I said, pointing to the third.</p><p>""Okay.  But I'm putting it through a nipple.""</p><p>""Fine.""</p><p>She pinched hard and jabbed it through.  I squirmed and started laughing.</p><p>Two remained.  A took a deep breath and settled myself.  Then I said, ""I wanna do something kinda special.  Will you let me?""</p><p>""What...?""</p><p>I picked up the little gold fishhook.  ""I wanna put this in your eyelid.""</p><p>""What the...""</p><p>""I'll be very careful.""</p><p>""Uh -- ""</p><p>""Please.  It would be so pretty.""  I spun it in my fingers.  It glinted in lamplight.</p><p>""But there's only one more left.""</p><p>""Right, and I wanna save that one anyhow.  I was thinking you could cut me, like on the tummy so my dad doesn't see.""</p><p>""Oh.  Okay.  How big of a cut?""</p><p>""I dunno.  As much as you want -- I guess.  Nothing that needs stitches.""</p><p>""Right.  Of course.""</p><p>""So you'll do it?""</p><p>""Yeah.""  Her voice sounded -- maybe -- a bit breathless, excited.</p><p>I pulled up her right eyelid then wiggled my fingers to get a nice pinch.  She recoiled, just a bit.  Then she stopped herself and settled down.  Slowly, I brought the hook close while her eye darted about.  Soon, the point touched flesh.  ""Ready?""</p><p>She tensed up and gave a little grunt.</p><p>I pushed it through, in and out.  I gave it a little tug.  She groaned and squeezed my arm.  Then I released and it settled back on her eye.</p><p>""Oh fuck, that feels weird,"" she said.  She blinked and squinted. Tears began to flow.</p><p>""Did it hurt?""</p><p>""Fuck yeah it hurt.  It still hurts.""</p><p>She kept blinking her eye.  The hook glinted.</p><p>""It's pretty.""</p><p>""Kiss me,"" she said.  I did.</p><p>""Okay, ready to get cut?""</p><p>I took a breath.  ""Yes.""</p><p>She groaned and blinked her eye more.  ""Fuck!  You're gonna pay for this shit.  Lie back.""</p><p>As I did, she rolled, reached behind a nightstand, and produced a shiny razor blade.  She scurried across the mattress and knelt next to me.  Then she leaned forward and gave my pale tummy a little kiss.</p><p>""Don't breath.  Keep your tummy flat,"" she said.  Before I could do much, she drew the blade across in one swift, practiced motion, a six inch shallow cut.  I hunched forward, just enough to see the blood began to flow.  The blood.  And then the pain, the dull pain that grew and grew.  My heart hammered.  My chest bellowed as I gasped for air.  I squirmed, panicked, and squeezed the sheets in agony.  Blood dribbled down my side and onto her bed.</p><p>When I'd settled, she said, ""I wanna do another.""</p><p>""Fuck no.""</p><p>""Lie back,"" she pressed on my chest.</p><p>""Fuck no.  What are you doing?""</p><p>She held the razor and grinned at me.  ""Just one more.  Please.""</p><p>""No way.  That hurt.  A lot.""</p><p>""I know exactly how much that hurts.  Lie back.""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""What do you want?""</p><p>""Nothing for that.""</p><p>She looked at me, at my tummy.  She ran her finger through the blood pooling in my belly button.</p><p>""Okay.  Let me clean you up.""  She set down the razor, grabbed a bunch of cotton, pressed it onto the wound until the bleeding stopped, then cleaned me with the antiseptic.  ""See, that's not so bad.""</p><p>I didn't say anything.  She scurried up to my head and leaned over me.  Her breasts hung above my face.</p><p>""Are they pretty?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes.  Very.""</p><p>She tugged on the little hooks beneath her nipples, very near my face.  ""Let me cut you again, and I'll let you eat my pussy, and I'll eat yours.""</p><p>Tempting, but I stayed quiet.</p><p>Then she said, ""I'll be your girlfriend.""</p><p>I sat up a bit, wiggling around from beneath her breasts to see her face.  ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I thought you couldn't be girlfriend with someone who hurt you?""</p><p>She shifted and lay next to me.  She reached and gently tweaked the hook through my nipple, pulling it so the barb caught and pulled the pink flesh.  I flinched.</p><p>""I think I changed my mind.""  She kissed my cheek.  ""In fact, I'm sure of it.  I want to be your girlfriend.  Do you want?""</p><p>""I have to let you cut me?""</p><p>""Yup.  Just one more.""</p><p>I lay and thought.  ""Come on,"" she said.  ""This eye thing hurts a lot.  You owe me.""  Still, I said nothing.  ""Please, please, please.""</p><p>Then I turned to her and reached for her.  We embraced, our wounded breasts pressing.  She pulled me tight, driving the hooks in her tits into my tits, and mine into hers.  She made a sound, like a whimper, but so different, so satisfied.  It lingered, and I found myself cooing along.</p><p>After a bit, I said, ""Okay.  One more.""</p><p>I couldn't say no to love.</p><p> I sat at her kitchen table eating day-old french bread while my girlfriend -- and how I loved saying that -- heated soup on the stove.  She wore only panties, a lilac print.  Within those panties was a pussy which had just climaxed many times beneath my tongue, a sweet pussy, pink, delicate, exquisite.  She stirred the soup. I munched the bread and watched her lovely ass.  Soon the soup was warm enough, evidently.  She removed it from the stove and spooned it into a pair of bowls, which she then brought to the table.  She sat, smiled, and touched one of my pierced breasts.  I stroked her face.  Then she handed me a spoon.</p><p>After we finished eating quietly with bashful smiles, she asked, ""Do you wanna take them out?""</p><p>""Yes.  I guess we have to.  It ruins them, you know.  I have to clip the ends off.""</p><p>""Right.  Yeah.""</p><p>We went back to her room.  I took a pair of cutters from my purse and, one by one, clipped the barbed end from each hook and removed it.  I took special care with the one in her eye.  Then she removed mine.  Then, more blood, more cotton, and more antiseptic.  And more kisses.  Her eye was swollen and red.</p><p>We lay in her bed and kissed.  ""My mom will be home in a while,"" she said.</p><p>""Ah.""</p><p>""Maybe you shouldn't be here.""</p><p>""Why not?  Your mom seemed to like me.""</p><p>""I dunno.  It got kinda weird the other night, and I don't wanna deal with <i>that</i>.  Plus, she might notice something and start asking questions.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>We got up and dressed.  When I went out the door, she stopped me on the landing and kissed me.  Then I scampered down the stairs, ran out into the warm air, under yellow streetlights, and caught a lonely bus home.</p><p> She wasn't at school the next day.  I looked, watching for her while I walked through the halls.  Nothing.  No angel.  At lunch, I strolled into the park to her empty table.  I sat there alone and nibbled on my sandwich.  After school, while the bus rumbled home, I sat by Anne with Samantha behind us.  ""You seem sad,"" Anne said. ""What's up?""</p><p>""Amanda wasn't at school today.  I tried calling her, but she isn't answering her phone.""</p><p>""Oh.""  She peered at me and smiled.  ""So -- you guys are becoming an item?""</p><p>""Yes.  We kinda are.""</p><p>She squeezed my hand.  ""Does our sweet Jennifer finally have  a girlfriend?""</p><p>I looked at her face, at her eager expression, her pleading eyes. ""Yes.  Yes I do.""</p><p>She sat forward, toward me.  ""Oh!  Have you -- been initiated?""</p><p>Had I ever.  But how could I tell them the full measure of Amanda and me?</p><p>I gave her a little bit.  ""Well, let's say that last night -- we dined on each other.""</p><p>""Oh my!""  Anne got real excited.  She clapped.</p><p>From behind us, Samantha said, ""Welcome to the club.""  She touched my neck.</p><p>When I got home, I tried to call Amanda again.  No answer, so I went and lay in bed.  I took off my shirt and inspected my wounds, light strokes, soft touches.  I thought of her.  Was she doing the same?  Was she thinking of me?  The phone rang, the house phone.</p><p>Amanda would call my cell.  I let it ring.  There was a minute of silence, then it rang again.  This time, I popped up from the bed and went and answered it.</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>""Hi, is this Jennifer?""  A woman's voice.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Hi.  This is Steph Mullins, Amanda's mom.""</p><p>""Right.  I remember.""</p><p>""I got your number from the book, and I think I know who your dad is.  Anyhow, I hope you don't mind that I called.""</p><p>""I don't mind.""</p><p>""So... Look... This is going to seem a little weird, but you and her are becoming friends, right?  I mean -- real friends?""</p><p>There was something to her voice, a sense of stress.  I'd even call it pleading.  ""Yes.  I think we are.""</p><p>""Jennifer, I'm going to ask you a question.  Alright.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Were you here yesterday?""</p><p>A lot could go wrong, depending on how I answered that.</p><p>""Jennifer...?""</p><p>""I was.  I was there for a few hours in the afternoon.""</p><p>""Right.  I thought so.""</p><p>She paused.  I waited.</p><p>""So,"" she went on, ""look, was Amanda acting weird in any way?  Did she seem unhappy?""</p><p>""Ms. Mullins, is Amanda okay?""</p><p>""Yes.  I mean -- she started cutting herself again.  Well, piercing really, I guess.  Anyway, I thought we were over this.""</p><p>I said nothing.</p><p>""Look, Jennifer, I'm asking you to help me.  I'm trying so hard and things between us...""  Her voice trailed off.</p><p>""Is Amanda there?""</p><p>""Yeah.  In her room.  She's grounded and lost phone privileges.""</p><p>""Ah.  I tried calling her today.""</p><p>""Honestly, I'm not sure if it help or hurts.  I have no idea what to do.""</p><p>""Can I talk to her?""</p><p>""Not on the phone.  I mean -- I have to stick to my punishments. You can come over if you want.""</p><p>""I do.  Will you tell her I'll be over, as soon as I can.""</p><p>""Sure.  Please come.  Oh, wait, Jennifer...""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""About yesterday, please, is she okay?  Did she -- you know -- talk about...""  She got quiet again.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""About suicide?""</p><p>""No.  No, of course not.  Nothing like that.""</p><p>And suddenly I felt a yawning fear, I felt what her mother must feel, what everyone must feel, who loves.</p><p>""I'll be right over.  Please tell her I'm coming.""</p><p>Then I dashed to my room and changed into a little skirt set.  On the way out the door, I met my father arriving, carrying a pizza.</p><p>""Hi Daddy.  I'm going to Amanda's.""</p><p>""But sweetie"" -- he held up the box -- ""I was hoping to have dinner with my angel tonight.""</p><p>""Sorry.""  I slipped around him toward the door.</p><p>""Jen, your friend can wait.  Let's sit and have dinner.  Then you can go.  In fact, I'll drive you.""</p><p>""No good.  You eat slow, and I just promised her I'd be right over.""</p><p>""Call her back.""</p><p>""Dad!  Please.""</p><p>""Honey, I went out of my way to do something nice for you.""</p><p>""Yeah, after forgetting about me the other night.""</p><p>""Jen!""  He stepped back with wide eyes.  ""I'm sorry about that."" He looked at the pizza.</p><p>""Dad, I really have to go.""</p><p>Quickly, I stepped back and opened the door.  Then I slipped out. I didn't look at him as I closed it.</p><p> Her mother greeted me when I knocked.</p><p>""Hi Jennifer.""</p><p>""Hi Ms. Mullins.""</p><p>She stepped back and I entered.  Then she closed the door behind me.</p><p>""Is she in her room?""</p><p>""Actually, she's out on the deck.  But, can I talk to you first?"" She beckoned toward the couch.</p><p>""I guess.""</p><p>She went and sat.  I followed and plopped down next to her, resting my hands on my thighs, pushing down my short skirt.  But she didn't seem to notice that.  She looked straight ahead.</p><p>""Look, sorry for dumping on you this way.""</p><p>""It's okay.""</p><p>""Right, some way to start a friendship, with your friend's crazy mom.""</p><p>""You're worried.  I get it.  Really, it's okay.""</p><p>She turned to me, smiled at me, and reached out to stroke my face. ""You really are very pretty.""</p><p>""Uh -- thanks.""</p><p>Her smile lingered.  Then she got up.  ""Sorry about that.  Why don't you go on back and see her.""</p><p>""Okay.""  I got up and started to walk to the back of the apartment.</p><p>""And Jen...""</p><p>""Yes?""  I turned back.</p><p>""Nothing.  Just be nice to her.""</p><p>Behind the apartment, a small wooden deck with a pair of stout chairs hung precariously from their third floor.  Beyond that, a maple tree stood in the tiny backyard, its top reaching just to eye level.  Over it, I could see to the next block of row houses up the hill.  They seemed to loom.</p><p>She sat in one of the chairs.  As soon as I came out, she slid over so there was just enough room to squeeze in, if I didn't mind pressing close.</p><p>I didn't mind.  I plopped down and folded myself into her grasp, nuzzling my face into her neck.  She turned to me and we kissed.</p><p>""Hey sweetie.  I missed you today,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah.  My mom took away my phone.""</p><p>""So she said.  I guess you got totally busted.""</p><p>She nodded.  ""It was the eye.  It swelled up pretty bad by morning.""</p><p>She turned to show me.  It was swollen, purple, and lovely.</p><p>""It's so pretty,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah.  It is.""</p><p>I kissed her eye.</p><p>""Ow!  Be gentle.""</p><p>""I'm always gentle.""</p><p>I wrapped both my hands around her neck and slid to straddle her, face to face, chest to chest.  ""Kiss me.""  We kissed, for a while. Then I got off her and again sat beside her, curled in her grasp.</p><p>""Too bad your mom's here.  I'd love to eat your pussy.""</p><p>""You can.  I told her we're lovers.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Yeah.  I think she's just so happy that I have a friend that she'll let us do anything.  I mean -- except -- you know -- <i>that</i>.""</p><p>""Ah.  Well then, take off your pants.""  I reached and squeezed a nipple.</p><p>""In a bit.""  She seemed to slump down and gaze out beyond the tree, beyond the houses, to the distant edge of the sky.  I stroked her breasts, hoping she'd get turned on.  ""That's nice,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Still, she slumped.  Still, she stared off into space.  After a bit, she said, ""I'm so tired of feeling empty.""</p><p>I stopped stroking.  ""Can I help?""</p><p>""You are helping.  And you don't have to stop.""</p><p>We kissed and caressed.  Then, after another small bit of time, she said, ""I wanna hurt you again.""</p><p>I didn't answer right away.  I studied the tree and its bent branches.  The leaves rustled in the light breeze.  Dragonflies drifted by.</p><p>""We can't do that stuff all the time.""</p><p>""Right.  But can we today?  Things are so bad right now, with my mom and stuff.""</p><p>""Why?  It seems like she's really trying.""</p><p>She didn't answer that.  After a bit, she said, ""Anyway, I don't wanna cut myself anymore, so can I cut you?""</p><p>""You can't cut me, I didn't like that at all.  I have the one hook, the one I was saving.  Wanna pierce me?""</p><p>""Where?  Not the tits again.""</p><p>""Uh -- where do you want?""</p><p>""Take off your skirt.""</p><p>""You wanna...?  There...?""  My heart hammered in my chest.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Uh -- ""</p><p>She popped up from the chair and knelt in front of me, her hands on my knees.  ""Please.""  Her eyes grew wide.  ""Please, please.""  She tugged on my skirt.  ""I want to hurt you so bad.  <i>There!</i>""</p><p>Her eyes were very pretty.</p><p>I stood up in front of her.  ""Undress me.""  She reached and undid my skirt, letting it fall around my ankles.  Then she pulled down my panties, past my knees, all the way.  I stepped out of them and sat down in the chair.  She parted my legs.</p><p>""Where is it?""</p><p>""In my purse.  Hand it to me.""</p><p>She handed me my purse.  I searched, found the hook, and gave it to her.  Then she leaned in and licked me, teasing around my clit with her tongue, probing, drawing it out.  She reached in and pinched it's delicate hood.  She rubbed, letting it swell and tingle.</p><p>Then she took the fishhook and pressed its cruel point into me, driving through.  I squirmed, but she leaned on my belly and held me down.  She pushed the hook further.  I gripped the arms of the chair and closed my eyes.  How long could I stand it?  How long could it last?  It seemed forever, but finally, I felt the hook push free.</p><p>I opened my eyes to see her blurry face through my tears.  When I cleared my eyes, she sat ecstatic, regarding her work.  I looked at it, at my pussy.  The hook entered beneath my clit and emerged at the front of the hood, the point jutting forward.  She pulled it. Pain shot through me and I kicked the deck and agony.  ""Oh!  Oh! Oh!  Please be gentle.""  I cleared the tears from my eyes again. She stroked and kissed me there, but softly this time.</p><p>""How do you like it?"" she asked.</p><p>""Fuck!""</p><p>And I looked -- at her smiling face, at my pussy and the cruel, crooked hook in my pink flesh.  It was so beautiful.  My clit was so beautiful.  Amanda's eyes blazed.</p>"
357,"Role Reversal, Chapter One",Barbie Doll,1,"Cindy was only 10 when I met her and I was immediately struck by her beauty and what I thought was her innocence. I had fantasies about seducing her but the risks, I decided, were too great. What actually happened was something I would never have suspected. You will have to wait until Chapter 2 to find out.
Hope to hear from you.  Love and licks, Barbie Doll","['F/g', 'g/g', 'Fg']","<p>The desire has been there since my early teens. It was at age 12 that Mrs.
Mahoney, a friend of my mother, introduced me to the delights of lesbian
lovemaking. I had touched and rubbed myself ""down there"" many times and the
touching produced nice tingly feeling in my young body but it was Mrs. Mahoney
who brought on my first real orgasm. I was overwhelmed by the sensations that
I experienced and naively assumed that only she and I knew about this deep
secret. After I calmed down, she asked me if I wanted to ""do it"" (her
expression) again. I quickly responded in the affirmative. She said we would
have to be very careful and that this had to be our secret. If anyone found
out what we did, we would both be in big trouble she admonished me. I assured
her I would not say a word to anyone. I knew I wanted to ""do it"" as often as
possible.</p><p>Over the next several months I would stop at Mrs. M's apartment a couple of
times a week on my way home from school. This arrangement worked very well
because Mrs. M did not work and my mom did. I would arrive at her apartment
around 3:30 and be home well before my mom arrived home from work. It was not
long before I was ""hooked"" and our relationship evolved to the point where we
would go down on each other, suck each other's titties (mine were just little
walnut sized bumps) and when we were especially horny, stick our fingers up
each other's bums.</p><p>Mrs. Mahoney was about 40 when it all began and our relationship continued
until she moved to another part of Canada to look after her ailing, older
sister. This happened when I was 15 and I thought my world had come to an end.
I was very unhappy for months after she left. There were several girls at my
school that I would have liked to seduce but I was afraid to make a pass for
fear of rejection, or worse still, to have the word spread around the school
that I was a les chick. In the 11th grade a new girl arrived at our school
from Montreal. She was very shy and not at all attractive. I sensed that
because all the other girls ignored her that she might be vulnerable. Her name
was Monique and I put my plan into effect. I began by saying hi to her every
time we came in contact with each other. I could tell she liked my attention
and before long I made it a point to have lunch with her most days in the
school cafeteria. I invited her to my house after school for a cold drink and
eventually I asked her if she would like to have an overnight at my place. My
mom was pleased that I had a new friend and was not moping around the house
the way I did after Mrs. Mahoney left for Toronto. For the first Friday
overnight Monique brought along a nightgown that was anything but flattering.
When it was time to go to bed I told her I usually slept in just my panties
and bra. I was lying but I guess I was pretty convincing because she
reluctantly agreed to do the same as me. This was the first time I had seen
her just in her undies and I was pleasantly surprised. Her tits were small but
nicely shaped and her ass was beautifully rounded. When we climbed into bed I
cuddled up close to her. At first I think she was surprised, maybe even a
little shocked, but she made no attempt to move away from me. I took this as
encouragment and later when we were both close to falling asleep I moved my
hand and gently placed it on one of her breasts. This was the moment of truth.
Would she scold me for my inappropriate behavior, or worse still, jump out of
bed and demand to be taken home. I held my breath as I waited for her
reaction. She turned her head toward me and whispered, ""That feels nice
Barbara."" What I had been plotting for weeks had finally come to fruition. I
moved forward and gently pressed my lips next to hers. Within a few seconds
She opened her mouth slightly, giving me the signal I was hoping for. I pushed
my tongue into her welcoming mouth and soon our tongues were exploring each
other's mouths. ""God, you are so hot Monique,"" I said. Her response surprised
me. ""I have been hoping for weeks this would happen,"" she whispered. For the
next several minutes we felt each other up, tits first and then our wet
pussies. Before long we removed each other's bra and panties. I made the next
move and slipped my middle finger between the swollen lips of Monique's
dripping cunt. She moaned as my finger began a slow fucking motion. As I
pushed deeper my finger came up against her hymen. I was not surprised to
discover she was a virgin. I moved my finger higher up her dripping slit until
I reached her clit. It had poked out of its hood and although not very large
it was standing erect. Her body shuddered as my finger made contact with her
clitoris. I was very gentle as I moved my finger in little circles over her
button. In just a matter of seconds she began to shake and I knew she was near
her orgasm. ""Come for me Monique baby, come for Barbie,"" I said in a demanding
tone of voice. ""YES, now I'm there,"" she said and threw her arms tightly around
me. After she came down from her high she whispered, ""Jesus Barbie that was
magnifique. Now I want to make you come."" I spread my legs for her and she
proceeded to do to me what I had just done to her. We both were exhausted and
fell asleep in each other's arms within a short time.</p><p>She was the first to awaken the next morning. I became aware of a hand on my
pussy. I pretended to be asleep as she masturbated me to a beautiful cum. I
returned the favor as soon as I recovered.</p><p>Thus began a pattern that continued for the next year and a half. Overnights
at either her house or mine on most weekends. But there were many times when
one of us, or both, could not stand to wait that long. I was so horny one
Wednesday that I just couldn't stand to wait until the weekend. Over lunch in
the cafeteria I told Monique how hot I was for her and she said she felt the
same way. I looked down at my wrist watch and said, ""Meet me in the girl's
bathroom at exactly 2:00 p.m. Just ask for permission to leave the classroom
at that time and I will do the same."" She nodded her head and said, ""God
Barbie, that is so fucking exciting. I couldn't wait until 2:00."" I was nervous
as hell waiting anxiously for 2:00 to arrive. When my watch said 1:58 I raised
my hand and asked the teacher for permission to use the girl's washroom. My
panties were already wet anticipating what was about to happen. Moments later
I entered the girl's restroom, but there was nobody there. Oh shit I said
under my breath. Maybe Monique's teacher would not give her permission to
leave the classroom. I had to have some relief and thought I would go into one
of the stalls, pull down my sticky panties and get myself off with my finger.
Suddenly the door to the washroom opened and there was Monique with a big
silly ass smile on her face. ""We did it,"" she said, ""God this is so cool."" We
hurried into the end stall and within seconds we had both lifted our skirts
and each had our hand in the other's panties. We kissed passionately as we
finger fucked each other. We both came in a short time. We both thought it was
the most exciting thing we had ever done and decided we would do it again. It
was not long before we were sucking and licking one another's pussies and
having the most incredible orgasms.</p><p>We both graduated high school and Monique,
who was a far better student than me, received a scholarship from McGill
University in her home town Montreal. Parting was difficult for both of us but
we were now both 18 and were able to face reality as adults. The one thing I
still remember vividly was during our last encounter when I did something I
had thought about for months. We were engaged in a passionate ""69"" and I moved
slightly so I could bring my tongue around so I could lick Monique's puckered
little asshole. She went wild. I had rarely heard her talking dirty until now.
""That's it you fucking little slut. Lick my asshole you fucking bitch. I've
waited months for you to stick your tongue up my nasty ass."" Hearing her talk
this way really turned me on too and I fingered her clit as I pushed my tongue
into her tight pucker. She literally screamed when she came. I felt great
having made her get off so intensely.</p><p>I got involved with a very nice guy a few years later. We got marrried, had
two children and had an enjoyable sex life. I then realized I was bisexual.
One thing, however, still nagged me. I had this strong latent desire to make
it with preteen girls. But the opportunities for engaging in pedo activities
were very limited and even when such an opportunity might arise, the risks
were just too great. I saw many 8, 9 and 10 year olds at the malls that I
would love to approach but the risks were too formidable. It was more than 20
years later that my life changed dramatically. A beautiful 10-year-old darling
changed my life when I reached my mid-40's</p><p>END OF CHAPTER ONE    If you would like to hear what happened next, let Barbie
know and she will post Chapter 2 within the next 2 weeks. Did my true story
make you horny?<br/>
XXX  Barbie Doll</p>"
358,"Role Reversal, Chapter Two",Barbie Doll,1,"After suppressing her desire for preteen girls for two decades, Barbie encounters a situation wherein an opportunity presents itself. Will Barbie stay in control or will she succumb to temptation? I won't tell you gals and guys. You will have to read the story. Barbie Doll",['F/g'],"<p>FAST FORWAED TO THE SPRING OF 2004</p><p>I am now 44 years old and have been a widow for nearly two years. My husband
died of a massive heart attack when he was 50 and I was 42. My sadness was
alleviated somewhat by the fact he left me very well off financially. His life
insurance plus the sale of our upscale home allowed me to purchase a
comfortable condo in a good residential area of the city and still have
sufficient income to not have to work. I became involved with the church and
while involved in some volunteer work met an attractive divorcee named Belinda
who lived less than a block from my condo. Belinda had a 10-year-old daughter
named Cindy toward whom I was immediately attracted. After holding my desires
in check for more than two decades my pedo feelings once again rose to the
surface. Cindy was in the 5th grade at a nearby Catholic girls' school. She
was quite physically mature for her age with little titties about the size of
walnuts and a sweet little rounded bum. Whenever she, her mommy and I were
together I had difficulty not staring at her. I began to fantasize about how
she would look just in her little panties and I never  missed those rare
occasions when I could sneak a look up her skirt. I knew inherently that these
thoughts could eventually create serious problems for me so it was with great
difficulty that I kept myself in check.</p><p>As time went on my lust for Cindy continued to grow. I began to suspect that
despite her tender years, she was becoming aware that my interest in her was
more than Platonic. We began spending lengthy periods just looking into each
other's eyes. I sensed a feeling of longing in her eyes. It made me think that
she was trying to tell me something but was afraid to verbalize her thoughts.
Or maybe she was wanting to ask me something secret and intimate and was
hoping I would ""break the ice"". This situation arose several times when I was
visiting at her house and her mommy was momentarily out of the room. I was
near my wit's end wondering whether I should say or do something that would
clear the air.</p><p>About two months after I met her, I was surprised when someone knocked on my
door at about 3:30 on a Friday afternoon. I opened the door and was surprised
to see Cindy standing there in her cute little school uniform and holding a
large manila envelope. I immediately sensed that she was distraught and near
tears. I invited her in, locked the door and said, ""You look unhappy
sweetheart, what is the trouble?"" She answered me saying, ""The problem is in
this envelope"" and handed it to me. I extracted the contents and quickly
recognized it as her Report Card. I quickly scanned the report and thought her
grades, although not outstanding, were not all that bad and told her I didn't
think she should be as upset as she obviously was. She went on to explain that
her mother had very high expectations and that anything less than a ""B"" was
unsatisfactory and worthy of punishment. She feared the worst when her mom got
home from work around 5:00p.m. I felt she needed a little tender loving care and motioned for
her to come and sit beside me on the sofa. She immediately came and sat next
to me and cuddled up close to me. I instinctively put my arm around her
shoulder as her head came to rest against one of my breasts. I began to feel
horny and wondered if this was the right time to make a couple of subtle moves
to see how she would react. Then fear took over. What if I was misinterpreting
what I thought was a look of longing in those soft brown eyes. What if I made
a move and she rejected me. Worse still, what if she told her mother? What if
her mother notified the police that I was a child molester? I just could not
take the risk. We just remained cuddling for what must have been five minutes
without either of us saying a word. I was about to disengage myself from Cindy
and offer her a cold drink when I felt a soft hand come to rest on my bare
knee. The contact created a pleasant sensation but at first I did not attach
any sexual significance to it. I just remained motionless. A short time later,
however, the little hand began creeping up my leg. Could this be my
imagination or was I being seduced by a 10 year old? Maybe I was dreaming.
Maybe I had died and gone to pedo heaven. I still resisted the desire to make
an overt move. I decided to give Cindy some encouragement by opening my legs
slightly. She must have been aware of my move because her hand moved slowly
upward until it was half way up my thigh. I gave her further encouragement by
pulling her little body closer to mine. Now there was no doubt as to what was
happening. What I had been hoping to do to Cindy, she was doing to me. This
was truly a reversal of roles. It was the most exciting thing that had ever
happened to me. I was tempted to take control now that I knew the the gate was
open for me. But the thought of playing the role of someone being seduced by a
10-year-old lolita was even more appealing. I decided, therefore, to remain
passive and enjoy this incredibly arousing scene.</p><p>I leaned forward slightly and kissed the top of her head as her hand continued
its excruciatingly slow path toward my panty crotch. Cindy looked up at me
with a slight smile and said, ""That feels nice, doesn't it Barb?""</p><p>It now became clear to me that Cindy was no innocent child. Obviously she had done
this before and was attempting to play the role of some adult who had played
the role of seductress with her. I said, ""Yes darling it feels wonderful.""</p><p>""I can stop if you want me to,"" she said.</p><p>""No, don't stop Cindy,"" I replied.</p><p>Then she said, ""This has to be our special secret and you have to promise you will
never tell anyone about what we are doing.""</p><p>I assured her I would not tell a
soul as her fingertips came within about an inch of my panties. Luckily I was
wearing a loose fitting skirt which allowed me to spread my legs even wider
for her.</p><p>""You like doing this don't you Barb,"" she said as her middle finger
came to rest on my panty crotch.</p><p>""Oh God Cindy, yes, I love doing it. I have been hoping for weeks that you would do this to me,""</p><p>""Your panties are dripping wet,"" she whispered.</p><p>""You have made them wet. My cunt is flowing,"" I said.</p><p>""I think you would like to be my slut, wouldn't you Barb?"" she said. There was no
doubt she was mouthing the same words some adult had spoken to her. Playing
this scene was so incredibly arousing that I actually had a mini orgasm as she
moved her finger up and down my gooey panties. ""It's time to go to the bedroom,""
she said and stood up in front of me. She held out her hand for me, and I
meekly took hold of it. We began the short walk to my bedroom. I loved what
was happening and was anxious to see what Cindy had in mind next for her new
slut. I knew I would gladly do anything for my new little Mistress.</p><p>End of Chapter Two.</p><p>I hope you liked it and will be back for The final chapter of Role Revesal.
Love and Pussy Kisses,<br/>
Barbie Doll</p>"
359,"Role Reversal, Chapter Three",Barbie Doll,1,,['F/g'],"<p>I stayed in my docile role as Cindy led me down the hallway to my bedroom. How
ironic the situation was I thought. Over the years I had masturbated hundreds
of times to fantasies of seducing a preteen and here I was the one being
seduced, albeit with complete compliance. The situation still seemed dreamlike
despite the fact I knew what was happening was real. Again I had a strong
desire to take control of the situation but with some difficulty I remained in
my passive role wondering what would happen next.</p><p>We were standing next to my bed when Cindy moved so she was behind me and
placed her little arms around my waist. What a wonderful feeling that was.
Then she pulled my tee shirt out of the waistband of my skirt. A moment later
her hands moved upward and she adeptly unhooked my bra. She next reached
around to my front and lifted the bra cups upward, freeing my aching titties.
Her little fingers soon found my extended nipples. At first her touch was
gentle but shortly after the initial contact she began to apply more pressure,
pinching and twisting my sensitive nipples. I assumed she interpreted my lack
of objection as an invitation to proceed with what could best be described as
tit torture.</p><p>""You like this Barb, don't you?"" she said.</p><p>""Oh God yes Cindy, I love it. Don't stop,"" I responded.</p><p>By the way she attacked my nipples it was
clear the little nymph had a sadistic streak in her. Again I wondered how she
had acquired so much erotic knowledge at such a young age. I did not complain,
however, as I have always enjoyed a little pain mixed in with my sexual
pleasure.</p><p>""Do you still want to be my slut Barb?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes I do,"" I answered.</p><p>""Then say it,"" was her reply.</p><p>""I will be your slut as long as you want me to be,"" I told her.</p><p>Cindy then undid the button on the side of my skirt
and pulled down the zipper. A little tug from Cindy and my skirt fell in a
heap at my feet. I didn't need to be told what to do next. I lifted one foot
and then the other and stepped out of my sandals.</p><p>""Take off your tee shirt and bra,"" Cindy said in a very authoritarian tone of voice.</p><p> I quickly complied
with her request. I felt her fingers reach under the waistband of my bikini
panties and slide them down my legs. I stood there naked and motionless
awaiting my little mistress's next instructions.</p><p>""You can undress me now Barb,"" she said.</p><p>My hands were shaking as I lifted her school uniform dress
over her head. She was so beautiful, so fucking sexy, in her little white
blouse, nylon panties and white socks half way up her calves. It was only a
matter of a few seconds before Cindy was completely naked in front of me.
Nothing was said as we moved hand in hand to my bed. I knew what I wanted and
laid on my back with my legs slightly parted.</p><p>Cindy climbed on the bed and positioned herself so she was sitting astride my
chest facing me. I could just see the top of her hairless little slit. My
mouth was watering, wanting so badly to taste her. I placed my hands on her
ass cheeks and began pulling her toward my waiting mouth.</p><p>""Wait Barb, there is something I want to do first,"" she whispered.</p><p> What does the little vixen have
in mind now, I wondered. She lifted herself up slightly, took hold of my left
breast and proceeded to rub my taut nipple up and down her pussy lips. This
was something completely new to me and it felt wonderful. It was so intense I
actually had a mini orgasm.</p><p>When I began once again to pull her toward me she
did not resist. At last what I had dreamed about and masturbated to was
actually happening. I ran my tongue up and down her slit fer several minutes,
occasionally reaching back far enough to make contact with her puckered little
asshole. Each time I made contact with her ""brownie"" (her term) she sighed and
said ""oh yes.""</p><p>Eventually I wedged my tongue between her pussy lips and moved
upward searching for her little love button. There it was, tiny but fully
erect. I flicked my tongue over and around her clitty for no more than 30
seconds when I felt her little body begin to stiffen. At that point I placed
my middle finger on her tightly ringed anus. Cindy's body began to shake and
she cried out, ""Oh shit, I'm cumming Barb.""</p><p>For me it was like a dream come true. After she recovered she moved down my
body until we were face to face. ""I love you Barb,"" she whispered and pressed
her lips against mine. I opened my mouth and her little tongue darted into my
waiting cavern. After several more passionate kisses Cindy said, ""Now let me
make you cum.""</p><p>I needed to cum desperately but suddenly I remembered the time.
I glanced at the clock on my night table and panicked when I saw it was
4:45.</p><p>""Cindy, its 4:45 and you mom will be home in less than half an hour. You
have to get dressed and get out of here.""</p><p>I helped her get dressed, spending more time than was necessary adjusting her
panties. I love the feel of nylon. She gave me a hug and a kiss at the door
before leaving.</p><p>""Can I stop in and see you after school on Monday,"" she asked in her innocent
little girl voice.</p><p>""Yes, please come and visit me every chance you have,"" I answered.</p><p>I locked the door and went back to my bedroom. There I opened the dresser drawer
where my vibrator was hidden. It would seem like an eternity waitng until
school was out next Monday.</p><p>End of Chapter 3. Final Chapter will be posted by next weekend.<br/>
Love and XXX  Barbie Doll</p>"
360,"Role Reversal, Chapter Four",Barbie Doll,1,,"['F/g', 'pedo']","<p>The hours dragged by very slowly over the weekend. My mind was on Cindy most
of my waking hours. I must have masturbated six times between Saturday morning
and Sunday evening. I had no worries about Cindy ""spilling the beans"" because
after all she was the one who had initiated the event and also because of her
incredible sexual maturity for a 10 year old. My only concern was whether or
not she would stop by my place on her way home from school on Monday. I busied
myself over the weekend by doing some house cleaning, shopping for groceries,
taking clothes to the cleaners and other mini-projects to try and keep my mind
off Cindy. These activities helped but invariably my mind would drift back to
Friday afternoon and before I knew it my hand was inside my panties frigging
my swollen clit. I had a poor sleep Sunday night.</p><p>After breakfast on Monday, I had a long leisurely bath, and with some difficulty
managed to leave my pussy alone. At about 2:00 I put on my sexiest lingerie: a
black matching panty and bra set, dark nylons and a garter belt. I wanted to
look as sexy (and I guess slutty) as possible for my little mistress if she
appeared on my doorstep on her way home from school. Beginning about 3:00 p.m.
I began pacing the floor, as nervous as I had ever been. I was startled out of
my dream world by the sound of my door bell. My God, I thought, it has to be
her. She has kept her promise. Moments later I opened the door and there stood
my little school-girl angel. I quickly closed and locked the door.</p><p>""Did you
miss me over the weekend Barb? she asked in an innocent voice.</p><p>""More than you
can imagine darling,"" I answered.</p><p>We hugged each other and then moved to the
sofa. Without any prompting from me she crawled into my lap and put her arms
around my neck. Our lips met and we began exploring each other's mouths. We
tongue kissed for several minutes arousing each other to a fever pitch.
Instinctively my hand was on her knee, loving the feel of her smooth, soft
preteen skin. I wanted to move slowly, but I knew from last Friday we did not
have a lot of time. Cindy must have felt the same as she slowly spread her
legs to encourage the upward movement of my hand. I was just an inch or two
from her panty crotch and about to caress the cotton material when I was
suddenly taken aback. My finger came into direct contact with her little slit.
The little vixen was not wearing any panties.</p><p>Cindy giggled and said, ""Surprise!""</p><p>""Why aren't you wearing panties Cindy?"" I asked.</p><p>""I was until
about half an hour ago but took them off in the girl's bathroom at school just
before I left school. I wanted to surprise you. Are you glad I did it?""</p><p>I told her of course I was glad but that she was making me very horny. ""Let's
not waste any any time today sweetheart. Let's go to my bedroom.""</p><p>The next hour was simply incredible. We undressed each other and then I had her sit on
my face. I licked and sucked her slit and clitty and pulled her forward
several times so I could tongue her tight little rosebud.  After she recovered
from her orgasm she spent several minutes sucking my tits and running her
tongue over my extended nipples. Then without any coaching from me, she wormed
her way down between my spread legs and began licking my aroused cunt. Jesus,
this little 10 year old knew exactly what to do to get me off. I had an
incredible cum.</p><p>A little later she said, ""I'm sorry Barb.""</p><p>""What are you sorry about Cindy? That was great.""</p><p>""Well,"" she said, ""I wanted to lick your brownie like you did to me.""</p><p>That comment was so sweet, it brought tears to my
eyes. ""That is quite alright honey, there will many other times when you can
do that or any other thing you want to do to me,"" I answered.</p><p>She then shocked
me again when she said, ""Would like me to fist fuck you sometime Barb?""</p><p>Where
did this child acquire all this sophisticated sexual knowledge, I wondered.</p><p>It is almost one year since I was seduced by my little sweetheart. She stops
by my place 2 or 3 times each week on her way home from school. I never tire
of her visits and she is equally anxious to see me. It is a perfect
arrangement. Her mother suspects nothing and her mom, Denise and I remain good
friends.</p><p>In about three weeks, it will be her birthday and I have a surprise
for her. I have found a website that sells lingerie for preteens and have
ordered a sexy ensemble consisting of light blue bikini panties, a matching
little padded bra, nylon stockings and a garter belt. I can't wait to dress
her up in these items. I also intend to apply lip gloss, mascara and eye
shadow to add to her overall sexy appearance. Just thinking about how hot she
will look makes my pussy wet. I plan on taking a lot of photos of her dressed
up with my polaroid which I can look at when she is not with me and I feel the
need to get off.</p><p>Throughout the past year I have maintained my friendship with Cindy's mom
Denise. I often visit them on a Saturday or Sunday afternoon for tea. There
are times when I think Cindy is a real little slut. When I visited her mom
last Saturday afternoon, Cindy did something that was really wild. Denise had
excused herself to use the bathroom and as soon as the bathroom door closed
Cindy was at my side with a wicked little grin on her face. She lifted her
dress up to her waist and whispered, ""Wanna have a quick cunnyrub?"" I thought
this was a little dangerous but the bathroom was down a hallway and out of
sight from where I was sitting. Also, we would hear the toilet flushing and
knew we would have a few more seconds straighten ourselves out before she
re-entered the living room. Looking down at Cindy's panty clad crotch, any
reluctance I had quickly vanished. I reached down and pulled the crotch of her
panties to one side. With my other hand I ran the middle finger up and down
her slit several times. Her little cunny was wet which made it easy to insert
my finger up to the first knuckle.</p><p>""I love it when you do that to me Barb,"" she said.</p><p>""I know, I answered, and I love doing it to you.""</p><p>On impulse, I got out
off my chair and dropped to my knees in front of her. She knew instinctively
what I wanted and reached down and pulled her panties to one side. I licked
her litttle cunt for just a few seconds. God I love the taste of preteen
pussy. I was brought back to my senses when I heard the flushing of the
toilet. We both knew we had to stop but neither of us wanted to. We knew,
however, that in two days Cindy would be back at my place and we would have
over an hour of bliss with no interuptions.</p><p>The End</p><p>Many readers have emailed me saying they found my story very stimulating. Both
males and females have confessed they masturbated while they read the account
of my relationship with Cindy. That has been very gratifying to me. Many have
also raised two questions.</p><p>Within a few days I will submit an epilogue which will answer these questions.</p>"
361,"Role Reversal, Epilogue",Barbie Doll,1,,[''],"<p>Where do I think my relationship with Cindy will end? How long will it
continue? The truth is I have no idea. I would like it to continue as long as
possible but I am a realist. In four years Cindy will be 15. I will be nearing
50. I think she will discover boys or maybe she will seek out lesbian
companions within her own age group. Or, she may be bi, like me and enjoy both
pussies and cocks. She knows she can talk to me about any topic and receive an
honest answer. If she ever feels she wants to terminate our sexual
relationship, I will let her go free as I would a bird in a cage wanting
freedom. That is really all I can say as this point.</p><p>2. Where did a 10 year old acquire such an incredible level of sexual
sophistication? The question intrigued me as much as it has some of my
readers. I asked her the question several times and she would never tell me.
The last time I asked she said, ""How would you like it if I told someone else
about you and me?"" Obviously I would want her to keep our secret so I had
little choice but to admit she was right. About three months ago, however, she
told me as much as she thought I needed to know. Her sexual mentor was one of
her teachers at the all girls catholic school she had attended since age six.
Sister (whatever her chosen name was) had seduced Cindy at age eight. Sister X
was quite young, about 25 by Cindy's estimate and very beautiful. Starting
with cuddles it was not long before they were fondling each other and it soon
progressed from there to the point where they were licking each other's
pussies. It made me hot just hearing Cindy confessing this much about her
initiation. I had a dirty thought that maybe I could have Cindy introduce me
subtly to this teacher and I could use my knowledge to make Sister X another
of my conquests. But, no that would be taking advantage of a child and I
decided to not pursue this idea.</p><p>I don't think there is anything more I can tell my readers. If any readers
have specific questions about ""Role Reversal"" I will try to provide answers.</p><p>A final comment. If you enjoyed my story then you will also be turned on by
the stories written by <a href=""../authors/sss.html#starsapphire"">StarSapphire</a>. She is an excellent writer and her
stories will make cunts wet and cocks hard. To start, read <a href=""starsapphire010.html""><i>Right up her Allie</i></a>
on this web site.  Love and licks to you all,  Barbie Doll</p>"
362,"Easy Money, Chapter 1",Barbie Doll,1,"Barbie's family had recently moved to a new city where she made friends with a girl named Kelly, who at age 10, was far more sophisticated and ""worldly"" than herself. One Saturday they found the weekly allowances provided by their parents were insufficient to meet the ""needs"" of preteen girls. Kelly confided she knew a lady whom she visited occasionally. She always came away from these visits with a little extra spending money.",[''],"<p>My name is Barbara but my family and close friends have always called
me Barbie. The reason, I was told by my mom, was that around the age
of six or seven she thought I looked like the popular Barbie Doll. As
a child I was quite introverted and shy. Years later I also realized
I was easily led by anyone who was outgoing and decisive. My dad was
a corporation man, very aggressive and extremely ambitious. We had
moved five times by the time I had reached age 15 as Dad worked his
way up the ""corporate ladder."" ""I'll move anywhere the company wants
me to as long as it is a promotion,"" I heard him say many times. I was
nine when we moved to the Seattle area. We settled in Renton, a
pleasant middle class community.</p><p>Moving to a new city, enrolling in a new school and making new
friends had always been difficult for me and Renton was no exception.
I was very lonely and, being shy, kept to myself. Every day I would
eat lunch by myself in the school cafeteria, secretly wishing I were a
part of one of the many cliques that gathered at the same table each
lunch hour.</p><p>It was about six weeks into the school year when an event occured
that altered my life forever. I was seated alone in the cafeteria as
usual when this girl I had never noticed before approached me and
asked if she could join me for lunch. I was a bit shocked but
inwardly excited by such a pretty girl actually seeking me out. I said
sure and told her my name. She told me her name was Kelly. It turned
out she lived only a few blocks from my house. She was in the 5th
grade, one ahead of me, and had recently had her 10th birthday. We
chatted about school and decided we would meet again for lunch the
next day. Meeting each noon in the cafeteria became routine and our
friendship slowly developed. I found out that most Saturdays she went
to the large mall that was located less than a mile from where I
lived. One Friday Kelly asked me if I would like to join her at the
mall the next day and just ""hang out."" I told her I would like to but
would have to get my mom's permission. Permission was quickly granted
because I think my mom saw this as me finally ""coming out of my
shell.""</p><p>For the next several Saturdays I met Kelly at the mall and we would
just walk around, look in the shops and comment on the boys who were
often looking us over. On one particular Saturday we had both spent
most of our weekly allowances and were complaining about what we
could do if only we had a little more money. Kelly surprised me when
she said she knew a way we could make some easy money. I was
intrigued and asked Kelly how. She was reluctant to say much except
that she knew a lady named Mrs. Gallager, a friend of her mother's,
who lived only a short distance from the mall. She told me Mrs.
Gallager liked young girls and if we visited her we would come away
with some easy money. I was a little apprehensive about this scheme
but as was usually the case I was the follower.</p><p>We rode our bikes about five or six blocks and came to an older but
well maintained apartment building. We locked our bikes to a tree and
Kelly rang one of the several doorbells. Within a few seconds a
voice answered. Kelly identified herself and said she was with her
friend Barbie. There was a buzzing sound and Kelly opened the door.
We went to the elevator and Kelly pushed the button for the 4th floor.
It was obvious she had been here several times before. We soon
arrived at a door with the number 412 on it and Kelly rapped lightly
on the door. The door opened immediately and I saw Mrs. Gallager for
the first time. She was about my mom's age, quite tall and slim and
her dark hair had a touch of gray in it. She seemed pleased to see us
and gave Kelly a hug. Kelly introduced me and we were invited into
the living room. Mrs. Gallager opened a cold drink for both of us and
gave us each a cookie. She asked us both how we were doing in school
and we chatted for a few minutes. At one point Mrs. Gallager looked
at me and said, ""Will you excuse Kelly and me for a few minutes.
There is something I want to show her."" She turned the TV on and
handed me the channel changer. She and Kelly left the living room and
I heard another door close. I don't remember how long they were gone
but it seemed like quite a long time. I began to wonder what it was
she wanted to show Kelly and why it was taking so long. Finally I
heard a door open and shut and they returned to the living room, both
with smiles on their faces. A short time later we said goodbye and
Mrs. Gallager gave Kelly another hug. I was a little surprised that,
as she was hugging Kelly, one of her hands reached down and squeezed
Kelly's bum. We rode our bikes back to the mall. Once inside, Kelly
reached into the pocket of her jeans and pulled out a five dollar
bill. I was surprised to say the least and my curiosity was driving
me crazy. I was smart enough to know that there was an association
between the five dollars and what went on while I sat alone in the
living room. Finally I felt compelled to ask Kelly what she had done
to earn the five dollars. Kelly looked at me with a very stern look
on her face. ""If I tell you it has to be our secret. If you ever tell
anyone I will never speak to you again. Do you understand Barbie?"" I
swore I would never tell a soul and I meant it because I could not
bear the thought of losing Kelly as my friend.</p><p>""Mrs. Gallager is a perv,"" she said. ""What is a perv?"" I asked in all
innocence. Kelly looked at me as though I was a moron for not knowing
this word. ""Perv is short for pervert. Mrs. Gallager is a pervert.
She likes to feel-up little girl's like you and me. Now do you get
it?"" she said. To ensure I knew what Mrs. Gallager was she went on to
tell me how Mrs. Gallager likes to put her hand inside little girl's
panties and feel their cunnies. At this point I was shocked. I also
had many questions. I asked her how many times she had done it with
Mrs. G? Did she always get five dollars for letting Mrs. G touch her?
What else did they do when they were in the bedroom? Kelly went on to
say she put her hand inside Mrs. G's panties and played with her
thingy. When there is just the two of them they usually both get
naked and do lots of other stuff.</p><p>Finally I asked her if she did these things just for the money. Kelly
had a slight smile on her face and said, ""No, I like the things we do
together. I would do it for nothing but Mrs. G. doesn't know that so
why should I tell her."" Before we left the mall Kelly reminded me of
my promise to keep this a secret and then said, ""Mrs. Gallager told
me she thought you were sexy and wondered if you would like to play
these special games with her.""</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
363,"Easy Money, Chapter 2",Barbie Doll,2,,['F/g'],"<p>Getting to sleep that night was not easy. My mind kept wandering back
to events that had occurred earlier that day and the things Kelly had
confessed to me. I also thought of the many times my mom had warned me
about ""dirty old men"" who might offer me candy or other enticements
if I allowed them to touch me in my private places. Why hadn't she
warned me about dirty old ladies who might want to do the same things
to me? Was Mrs. G. a dirty old lady? And hadn't Kelly told me she
liked having Mrs. G. touch her? I was a very confused young girl.</p><p>The following Monday I didn't see Kelly until lunch time in the
cafeteria. I was reluctant to broach the subject of our visit with
Mrs. G but Kelly ""broke the ice"" when she looked at me very seriously
and said, ""You didn't tell anyone, did you?"" Of course I knew
immediately what she was referring to and I assured her I had kept my
promise to keep our little adventure a secret. Kelly seemed relieved
and the subject was not brought up again until the following Saturday
when we met at the mall. As was often the case we were short of money
to go to the afternoon movie. Without really thinking I blurted
out, ""Why don't we go and see Mrs. Gallager."" Kelly looked at me
quite sternly and replied, ""Okay, but this time it's your turn to go
into the bedroom with her."" I was a little taken aback by her remark
but couldn't come up with a logical reason why it should always be
Kelly who was the one who should satisfy Mrs. Gallager's lust for
little girls. Kelly tried to allay my fears by saying I didn't have to
do anything except let Mrs. G. ""feel me up."" Somewhat reluctantly I
told Kelly I would do it. Kelly then told me to wait a minute and
walked over to one of the pay telephones. I couldn't hear what she
was saying but after a short time she came back to where I was
waiting and said, ""Let's go to Mrs. Gallager's apartment.""</p><p>We got on our bikes and soon arrived at Mrs. G's apartment. She
greeted us warmly and gave us cold drinks and cookies. After about 10
minutes she said to Kelly, ""Why don't you watch TV for a while so I
can show Barbie the rest of the apartment."" Kelly turned on the TV
and Mrs. G. took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom and closed
the door. She sat down on the edge of the bed with me standing facing
her. I was so nervous my hands were trembling. She reached out and
placed her hands on the cheeks of my bum. ""You've never done this
before have you Barbie?"" she said softly. I shook my head sideways.
My mouth was too dry to speak. She tried to allay my fears by telling
me she and Kelly had done it many times and how much they both
enjoyed it. She told me to take my shoes off. I did as she told me and
then stood up beside her where I had been before. Next she undid the
button at the waist of my jeans and slowly pulled down the zipper.
Then she slid my jeans down to my ankles. Instinctively I raised one
foot and then the other. I was wearing my light blue nylon panties
and Mrs. G. said, ""I just love your cute little panties Barbie and I
love the silky feeling of nylon against my skin."" Next she reached
out and lifted my T-shirt up to my armpits. I lifted my arms up,
making it easy for her to remove it from my body. For several seconds
she just sat on the edge of the bed gazing at me. I noticed her eyes
were glazed over. Mrs. G. reached out and began to play with my
little nipples. No one had ever done anything like this to me before
and I had to admit to myself that it felt really nice. Mrs. G.
whispered, ""That feels nice, doesn't it darling"" I had no reason to
lie so I said yes. After several minutes she put her arms around my
waist and pulled me closer to her. The next thing that happened was
she put her lips against one of my little titties. It felt wonderful
as her tongue swirled around one nipple and then the other. Then she
hooked her fingers into the elastic waistband of my panties and
slowly pulled them down to the floor. I stepped out of them as I had
done a short time ago with my jeans. Mrs. G. reached down and picked
up my panties from the floor, brought the crotch up to her nose and
inhaled deeply. ""I just love the smell of little girl pussy,"" she
said. A moment later I felt her hands on my bum again but this time
one of her fingers worked its way into my ass crack. It moved slowly
downward until I felt it come to rest on my poo poo hole. I wondered
now why I had been reluctant to do this and I was beginning to
understand Kelly's earlier comment about how she would do it with
Mrs. G. even if there was no money involved. Mrs. G. then told me to
lie on my back on the bed and to spread my legs wide. She then ran a
finger slowly up and down my little slit. I couldn't help letting out
a loud sigh. ""You like playing fuck games with me don't you my little
slut?"" she murmered. I had heard the word fuck before and knew it was
a naughty word but somehow it excited me to hear it coming from Mrs.
G's mouth. I didn't know what the word slut meant but I knew what she
was doing to me was very pleasant and I would have said anything she
asked of me if only she would just keep doing what she was doing to
my horny little body. I could feel moisture forming in my pussy and
Mrs. G. noticed it right away. ""You are getting nice and wet for me
darling. I love playing with little girl's pussies and especially
when they are nice and juicy,"" she said. ""Close your eyes and I will
give you a special treat Barbie. But first you have to tell me you
want to be my special fuck toy,"" she said. At that point I would have
said or done anything she asked. ""Yes Mrs. G., I want to be your
special fuck toy,"" I answered. A moment later I watched her move her
head lower and I could feel her breath against my pussy lips. The
next thing I remember is the feeling of her lips kissing my little
pussy. Next she began wedging her tongue between my lips and moving
it up and down my slit. Oh God, it felt so wonderful I thought I was
going to faint. I didn't know much at the time but I soon came to
realize that Mrs. G. was rubbing her tongue up and down my little
clit. I had some lovely feeling in my tummy and my pussy that I found
out later was a mini orgasm.</p><p>I didn't move for several minutes. Finally Mrs. G. said we had better
go back to the living room where Kelly was waiting for us.</p><p>A short time later Kelly and I rode our bikes back to the mall. Once
inside, I smiled at Kelly and pulled a five dollar bill from my jeans
pocket. Kelly said, ""I think you liked being perved by Mrs. Gallager.""
I told her I was frightened at first but once I had stripped down to
just my panties most of the fear had evaporated. Kelly smiled at me
and said, ""Let's go spend our easy money.""</p><p>To be Continued  (comments welcome)</p>"
364,"Easy Money, Chapter 3",Barbie Doll,3,Barbie's sex education continues at the hands of Mrs. Gallager.,[''],"<p>When money comes too easily, it can quickly become addictive. With me,
a pattern was becoming established. Every Saturday Kelly and I would
meet at the mall just after it opened at 10:00 a.m. and chat a bit about
school and other inane topics until one of us said, ""Do you want to
wait for awhile or should we go now?"" We both knew what the other
meant. We also knew Mrs. G. would be anxiously awaiting our arrival.
For several weeks we would alternate as the one to satisfy Mrs. G.'s
perverse desires. One of us would go into the bedroom with Mrs. G for
about half an hour while the other watched TV in the living room.
Then it was back on our bikes to the mall to spend our ill gotten
gains.</p><p>After several weeks, it became apparent that Mrs. G's sexual appetite
was nearly insatiable. On one particular Saturday, it was Kelly's turn
to be the object of Mrs. G's lust while I was to watch TV. After
almost an hour Kelly, came back to where I was sitting watching some
kid's show and said, ""Mrs. G. wants you to come to her bedroom."" I
could hardly believe what Kelly had said to me. I guess I had,
without being fully conscious of it, become a preteen hooker, because
the first thing I said was, ""Will she give us another five dollars?""</p><p>Kelly said, ""Oh yes, I asked her that when she told me she was still
horny and said Barbie would also get five dollars if she came to my
bedroom. I said okay and Kelly sat down in the chair I had vacated.
When I entered the bedroom and closed the door I found Mrs. G.
totally naked lying on her bed. One hand was playing with one of her
swollen nipples and the other was slowly stroking her cunt. ""Oh God
Barbie, I'm so horny. Get undressed and come onto the bed with me
darling,"" she said. I was starting to enjoy these encounters and
began to feel a sense of power. I felt that I could have made her beg
to violate my preteen body if I had wanted to but I was not quite
ready to take that giant leap forward. I was still essentially
passive.</p><p>Mrs. Gallager rolled over onto her side facing me. Soon I felt her
full lips pressing against mine. I knew what she wanted and opened my
mouth to accept her invading tongue. As our kiss continued, her hand
came to rest on one of my swollen nipples. Ever since the tender age
of 10 I have had extremely sensitive titties and my response was not
lost on Mrs. G.</p><p>After what must have been a full minute of French
kissing as she fondled my nipples, she finally broke the kiss and
whispered, ""Oh I'm so hot baby. You just have to help me get off
again."" With that she took my hand and placed it between her legs. I
now knew what she wanted (needed really) and ran my middle finger
slowly up one of her pussy lips. God, she was sooo wet. I repeated
the movement on the other labia. Mrs. G was moaning and saying things
like, ""Oh baby, fuck me; fuck your horny mommy you little slut."" I
knew it would not take much more time to make her cum so I easily
slipped three finger into her hot, wet cunt. I began moving my
fingers slowly in and out. She was so wet that my moving fingers were
making obscene noises that seemed to add excitement for the both of
us. ""Faster, deeper, Barbie; fuck Mommy's pussy faster and deeper,""
she pleaded. Once again I felt the sense of potential power I
believed I could have exerted over this older woman, had I chosen to
do so. My hand was now moving faster and I was penetrating her as
deeply as I could. I positioned myself so my other hand was free. I
moved my middle finger to the top of her slit and easily found her
engorged clit. Although I had nothing to compare it with at the time,
I realized many years later that Mrs. G. had a very large clitoris.
It poked up through its hood at least half an inch and was very
stiff. I took it between my thumb and forefinger and gently squeezed
the precious little nub. That was all it took. Mrs. G's body
stiffened and she cried out, ""Yes, oh fuck yes; I'm cumming Barbie.""
I left my fingers buried deep in her pussy as she came down from her
high.</p><p>Mrs. G. reached down, took hold of my hand and lifted it up to my
face. I could see the juices on my fingers as she gently pushed my
fingers against my lips. The smell was intoxicating. I gingerly
opened my lips, allowing my slimy fingers to enter my mouth. The
taste was unusual but not unpleasant. Soon I was actively sucking her
juices off my fingers. I didn't realize it at the time but it was a
taste I would grow to love.</p><p>Mrs G. and I slowly got back into our clothes and washed ourselves in
her ensuite bathroom. Kelly had a big smile on her face as we entered
the living room. ""Have fun?"" she asked. Before I could answer Mrs. G.
said, ""I'm so lucky to have two little girls like you to play with.""</p><p>Kelly and I rode our bikes back to the mall. We had stayed so long at
Mrs. G.'s place that we were too late for the afternoon movie. We
went to the food mart instead, had a hamburger and coke and felt very
pleased with our lot in life. It was early June and summer vacation
was just around the corner. Things were peachy but unknown to me,
they were about to change dramatically.</p><p>Love and licks,<br/>
Barbie Doll</p><p>to be continued...</p>"
365,"Easy Money, Chapter 4",Barbie Doll,4,,['F/g'],"<p>Things moved along in a fairly normal and predictable manner over the
next couple of weeks. I guess normal is the wrong word because most
people would consider my behavior as anything but normal. By this
time I had no more guilt feelings and I was feeling more confident
with each successive visit to Mrs. Gallager's apartment. I now knew
what to expect but more significantly, I knew what Mrs. G. wanted and
what her hot buttons were. Rather than simply being passive and
allowing her to pinch and suck my nipples, finger my cunny and bum
hole, I was now comfortable initiating some of the foreplay. I was
really pleased and feeling very grown up when Mrs. G asked me to call
her by her first name (Doris) and when she told me she really liked
it when I would reach over and touch her nipples and even her pussy
without having to be encouraged. In my mind, I was becoming a big
girl now.</p><p>On Friday, Kelly failed to meet me for lunch in the school cafeteria.
This had not happened before. That evening I received a phone call
from Kelly to say she had contracted a nasty cold and was confined to
her room until at least Monday. On Saturday morning I decided to go
to the mall alone but didn't say anything to my mom about Kelly being
sick. I wandered around rather aimlessly for about an hour admiring
many of the girls, and especially the grown-up women as they walked
along or looked in the shop windows. I would look them over very
carefully; especially their tits and really got turned on if I could
see the bulge caused by their protruding nipples. I would also admire
their asses and got really hot when I was able to see the outline of
their panties. I would fantasize over what they would look like just
in their panties and bra, or better still, naked. A couple of times I
got ""caught"" staring at older women and quickly cast my eyes downward
in embarrassment. On one occasion a big busted woman about 40 caught
me staring and smiled at me and then licked her lips. I wondered
afterward if she was interested in me for the same reason I was
staring at her boobs. But I was still too inexperienced to know how
to make the next move. I was really feeling horny after a couple of
hours of mall strolling and observing. I suddenly remembered Kelly
had given me Mrs. G's unlisted phone number which I had carefully
hidden away in my purse. I was very nervous as I dialed the number.
She answered after the second ring and I told her about Kelly being
sick but not mentioning my real reason for phoning. I didn't have to
worry very long before Mrs. G said, ""Why don't you come to my place
and I will make lunch for both of us.""</p><p>Twenty minutes later I was
buzzing her apartment. When I entered she immediately locked the
door, put her arms around me and kissed me on the lips. This was what
I had been longing for for days. I bravely pushed my tongue into her
mouth and began moving it around. For what must have been half a
minute we explored each other's mouths. Finally she broke away from
me and we were both breathing heavily. ""Jesus Barbie, you are really
one hot little slut today,"" she said.</p><p>I smiled at her and for the
first time summoned up the courage to call her by her first
name. ""Well Doris, I answered, you like hot little sluts like me,
don't you?""</p><p>She reached down and rubbed the crotch of my jeans and
said, ""Yes Barbie, and you make me so fucking hot."" Hearing her use
dirty words made me all the more aroused. I hoped that someday I
could talk dirty to her or maybe some other lady.</p><p>Doris told me she had a surprise for me and taking my hand, led me
into the living room. She told me to sit down on the love seat as she
put a video into the VCR. She then sat down next to me. I cuddled up
close to her and then directed my attention to the TV screen. It was
immediately apparent this was not a professionally made videotape but
rather a home movie. It began with a cute little girl about my age or
a bit younger walking down the street and then entering the front
door of a typical suburban bungalow. As she entered there was a man
and a woman; both in their late 30's or early 40's sitting on a sofa
having drinks. The girl put down her school books and took off her
jacket. She was wearing a short skirt, a tee shirt with little bumps
showing on her chest and knee length socks. She looked very sexy to
me. She came and sat on the sofa between the two adults. The man then
put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her toward himself. A
moment later they were french kissing. After about 10 seconds of
tongue kissing the man released her and said, ""That was nice baby,
now give Mommy a nice kiss."" The girl leaned the other way and was
swiftly embraced by the woman. They engaged in an equally lengthy
french kiss. By now my panties were very wet and I suspected Doris'
were as well. Next the three of them brought their heads together and
began a long three-way kiss. It was an incredibly sexy sight to see
three tongues all touching together.</p><p>to be continued<br/>
Love and licks, Barbie Doll</p>"
366,"Easy Money, Chapter 5",Barbie Doll,5,Barbie's sex education continues.,"['F/g', ' FM/g']","<p>My eyes were glued to the TV as the three of them got off the sofa
and onto the carpet. Either they had all done this before or they had
been well rehearsed as all three seemed to know exactly what to do
and what was coming next. Within a matter of seconds all three were
naked. Next the young girl was on her back with her legs spread wide
and the woman on all fours facing her. The man, with his cock
sticking straight out was positioned behind the woman. The man moved
forward, slowly inserting his cock into the woman's pussy as the
woman lowered her head and began licking the little girl's cunny. For
what must have been nearly 10 minutes the three of them changed
positions a number of times. I was amazed when the man, now on his
back, his rigid cock now standing straight up, pulled the young girl
toward him. Smiling, she slowly lowered herself on his cock;
eventually taking all of what must have been six inches. She moved up
and down, slowly fucking herself on the erect penis.</p><p>What turned out to be the finale had the man on his back once again
and the girl and the woman taking turns licking and sucking his cock.
A short time later the man uttered a single word ""now"" and the girl
moved her mouth three or four inches from the end of the man's cock.
Suddenly, whitish stuff shot out of the end of his cock. The first
shot landed just above her upper lip after which a second blast came
to rest on her chin. The girl then returned to sucking the man's dick
until it fell out of her mouth. Then the woman turned the girl toward
her and kissed her on the lips. You could see the girl transferring
some of the white stuff into the mouth of the woman. The woman then
licked the remaining  stuff off the girl's face. The video concluded
with all three smiling at the camera.</p><p>At this point my panties were soaking wet and I could hardly wait to
get to Doris' bedroom. She obviously felt the same way because she
quickly took my hand and took me to her bedroom. Within seconds we
were both naked. A moment later Doris was on her back on the bed,
legs spread wide masturbating. She opened her eyes and motioned for
me to position myself between her legs. ""Taste me, please taste me
Barbie,"" she pleaded.</p><p>I looked down at her puffy cunt lips and then
the agonizing look on her face. I thought momentarily of the girl in
the video licking the woman's pussy and obviously enjoying it. At
that point I made a monumental decision. I lowered  my head between
Doris's legs and tentatively stuck out my tongue. When my tongue
first made contact with her outer labia, Doris just said, ""Oh yes
darling, please don't stop."" I discovered quickly that I liked both
the scent and taste of a woman's cunt. I then became more aggressive,
pushing my tongue in and out of her pussy as fast as I could. I could
tell Doris was close as she pushed her pelvis forward to meet my
invading tongue. I moved my tongue to the top of her slit and found
her engorged clit. After a few flicks of my tongue, Doris climaxed
hard, filling my mouth with her delicious nectar. Now I knew I really
was a big girl. I had tasted pussy juice for the first time and knew
I was addicted.</p><p>to be continued...</p>"
367,"Easy Money, Chapter 6",Barbie Doll,6,Barbie is introduced to the strange world of S & M by Mrs. Gallager.,"['F/g', 'S&M']","<p>It often happens that when things are going along smoothly, all hell
breaks loose and one's world is turned upside down. This is what
happened to me just a few days before the start of the summer school
holidays. I was looking forward to nearly two months of hanging out
with Kelly at the mall and more frequent visits to Mrs. Gallager's
home. One night the phone rang and it was Kelly and she was in tears.
Between sobs she finally was able to tell me that her dad had been
transferred by his company to Houston and the family would be moving
within the next 10 days. I was devastated by this news as, of course,
was Kelly. I only saw Kelly a few times over the next week as she was
busy packing up her belongings in preparation for the move.</p><p>In addition to my sadness, I found I was extremely horny which
prompted me to phone Doris Gallager on the second day of vacation. As
always, she was as anxious to see me as I was to meet with her. After
arrival at her apartment I could tell she had been drinking. There
was a half empty gin bottle on the kitchen table and I could smell
liquor when she held me in her arms and gave me a sloppy kiss. I was
ready to head for her bedroom but she wanted to talk. I remember the
conversation quite clearly. ""Do you know what S &amp; M means Barbie?"" she
asked. I had no idea what she was talking about and told her so. She
poured herself another drink and proceeded to tell me there were some
people who enjoyed being abused, humiliated and even beaten before
they could achieve an orgasm. This was an entirely new world to me
but I was nevertheless fascinated by this revelation. She went on to
tell me these people were called submissives or ""subs"" and the people
who enjoyed inflicting pain and humiliation were referred to as
dominants or ""doms"" ""Do you think you would like to have a sub that
you could abuse and who would obey your every command?"" Doris asked
me. I had to give that question some thought but I had to admit to
myself that I was more than a little intrigued by the idea. Rather
than answering Doris' question I asked her if she had ever been
involved in S and M.</p><p>She took another long drink of gin and said, ""Yes Barbie, I am a Dom
and I have had several subs over the years."" I was a little
surprised, even shocked, at this admission but I wanted to hear more
about this world of S &amp; M.</p><p>""I have a surprise for you Barbie. My current sub is due here shortly
and she has been disobedient, so I will have to punish the
bitch. Would you like to watch?"" she asked. I still wasn't sure this
was real but I was interested enough to tell Doris I would like to
learn more about this weird world of S &amp; M. All this strange
conversation was making us both horny and soon Doris and I were
tongue kissing and feeling one another up. I was just about to slip
my hand under her skirt when the door bell rang. Doris looked at her
watch and said, ""The stupid cunt is 10 minutes late so there will be
extra punishment for that mistake."" A couple of minutes later there
was a faint knock on the apartment door and Doris got up and opened
it. I looked up to see a rather ""mousey"" woman in her early 30's, her
eyes cast downward to the floor. After locking the door Doris slapped
the pathetic creature hard across the face. The woman said nothing
but I could see tears running down her cheeks. ""You are late by 10
minutes you dumb cunt,"" Doris hissed. ""I'm sorry Mistress but the
traffic was very heavy and I got here as fast as I could."" Doris
looked at me and said,  ""This is Sara, my little subbie fuck toy. Not
only is she late arriving but she masturbated last night when she was
told she could not cum for three days. Do you think she should be
punished Barbie?""

I was getting into the scene by now and said, ""Oh
yes, naughty girls like Sara need to be taught discipline.""

""Get
yourself undressed down to your bra and panties"" Doris said. Without
hesitation Sara removed her T-shirt and skirt and stood in front of
Doris waiting for the next command.</p><p>Sara seemed to know exactly what was expected of her. She had
obviously been through this routine before. She walked over and lay
across Doris' lap. Doris began caressing Sara's panty-clad ass cheeks
which brought sighs of contentment from the subbie. The sighs were
short lived, however, as Doris brought her open hand down on Sara's
ass again and again. After what must have been at least 20 hard
slaps, Doris hooked her fingers into the waistband of Sara's tight
bikini panties and pulled them down her legs and off. Doris then
pushed the crotch of the panties into Sara's mouth to reduce the
sound of her sobs. Poor Sara's ass cheeks were a bright red. I felt
sorry for the sub but was also aware that my own panties were very
wet.</p><p>to be continued</p>"
368,"Barbie's Mall Adventure, Chapter 1",Barbie Doll,1,Barbie meets a 40 something lady at the mall and realizes she has more power than she had ever suspected.,"['g/F', 'pedo']","<p>After Kelly and her family move to Houston I continued to make
frequent visits to Mrs. Gallager's apartment. By now there was no
need for preliminaries or ""foreplay"" I was now addicted to Mrs. G's
special games and was just as anxious as my adult teacher was to get
right at it. As soon as I stepped into the apartment and the door was
locked we would walk to the bedroom hand in hand. As soon as we were
seated side by side on the bed, Mrs. G. would wrap her arms around me
and we would enjoy a long french kiss. Even before Kelly had moved
away Mrs. G. had taught us both the joys of ""frenching"" as she called
it. I loved the tingly feelings I experienced in my nipples, tummy
and especially between my legs as this mature woman and I explored
each other's mouths with our tongues. I especially like wrapping my
lips around Mrs. G's tongue and sucking it into my mouth. It was also
obvious Mrs. G enjoyed this part of our lovemaking.</p><p>Although I still missed my best friend Kelly, visits to Mrs. G's
place and masturbating  almost every day made life bearable. Then the
second tragedy hit me. One Saturday while at Mrs. G's place she
informed me she had a sister who lived in San Diego and who had been
recently diagnosed with breast cancer. The sister was a widow and
Mrs. G. told me she was going to go to San Diego to help her sister
during a series of radiation treatments. I was immediately depressed
when she said she would be away for at least six weeks. What was
supposed to be a pleasant summer vacation was turning into a
nightmare.</p><p>Wandering aimlessly around the mall became my principal activity
three or four days each week. Quite often I would run into girls from
my school but I had very little interest in them. I was far more
interested in the grown up women I would see as they went about their
shopping. I would often sit on one of the rest area benches and
admire these women. I would try and determine if I could see a panty
line or watch their mature tits bounce as they walked past me. I
would wonder what they would look like naked and I would feel my
pussy getting wet. Every now and then I would make eye contact with
one of them and would wonder if they were thinking what I was
thinking. I wished I had the courage to do something that might
encourage them to come on to me.</p><p>That all changed one Saturday around 4:00 as I was thinking about
leaving the mall and going home. I decided to go to the food court
and have a coke or root beer before heading for home on my bike. I
sat down and was day dreaming when I heard a voice say, ""Is it okay
if I join you."" I thought this was a bit unusual as there were lots
of empty seats. But I said sure and the lady sat down across from me.
I judged her to be about my mom's age (40). She was fairly attractive
and despite a bulky sweater, I could see she had very large titties.
She told me her name was Helen and asked me a series of questions
including my name, how old I was and what grade I was in at school.
She smiled a lot and I quickly decided I liked her. This feeling was
embellished by her frequent flattery. Several times she told me how
pretty she thought I was and how she liked the way I did my hair and
other similar comments. I wondered at one point if she was interested
in me in another way but I quickly dispelled that thought as being
highly unlikely. Then one word she uttered changed the mood
dramatically. She said, ""I hope you won't be upset but I think you
are very sexy"" As soon as she made that comment I could see she was
very nervous and I detected a look of pleading in her eyes. She was
obviously uncomfortable and hoping desperately that she hadn't
offended me or that I might do something drastic and call one of the
security people. All of a sudden I thought this just might be the
situation I had been dreaming about and hoping for during the past
several months. In my mind I was thinking ""don't fuck up this
opportunity"" I made eye contact with Helen and said in my sexiest
voice, ""I'm glad you think I'm sexy. I think you are sexy too"" Very
quickly the look of anxiety disappeared from her face. I also
suddenly realized that I could possibly take control of the
situation, which was a trmendous turn-on for me. I decided to return
some of the flatterly Helen had bestowed on me earlier. ""I couldn't
help noticing that you have very large breasts Helen,"" I said. ""I
have a thing about big tits, especially when they belong to an
attractive lady like you"" It was time to make a more serious move to
see if I really could maintain control over this pervert. ""You like
little girls, don't you Helen?"" I said. The anxiety returned to her
face and she did not answer my question. I decided to push it a
little more to get her to react. ""I'll bet you would like to feel
inside my panties, wouldn't you?"" Again she did not answer. ""Well, if
you aren't the perv I think you are then I guess I'll go now and you
can go home and play with yourself"" I told her. I stood up and began
to move away from the table. ""No, please Barbie, don't go. I'm sorry.
I'm just a little frightened by all this and I'm not sure what to do""
Helen said.</p><p>I could tell she was near tears. There was no doubt now. I was in
control and I loved the feeling of power I had over this 40 something
perv. ""Come with me Helen, there is something I want to show you"" I
said to her. I took her to a lingerie store that had very sexy bras,
panties, nylons and other pretty things displayed in the window. I
pointed out a pale blue matching bra and panty set and told Helen I
had admired it for several days. The price tag on the set was $12.00.
Helen was smart enough to know what to do next. ""Would you like me to
buy it for you?"" she asked. I said, ""that would be very nice, but you
can just give me the $12 and I will buy it later."" Then I decided to
be Miss Nice Little Girl again and said, ""Do you still want to feel
inside my panties Helen?"" ""oh God yes Barbie, I've wanted to do that
since I first saw you in the food court"" I told her to follow me. At
the far end of the mall was a long corridor at the end of which was a
women's lavatory that was seldom used. As I expected it was
unoccupied. We went inside and I locked the door. The room was about
6 ft. by 8ft. and had a mirror, sink and toilet. We stood close
together for a few seconds. It was clear that Helen was waiting for
me to make the first move. ""First there is the matter of my
lingerie,"" I said. Without saying a word Helen opened her purse and
handed me a 20 dollar bill. I took it and never said anything about
giving her back eight dollars. I moved in behind her and pressed
myself against her back. She let out a sigh. I put my arms around her
at the waist and then moved my hands under her sweater. She was not
wearing a slip and her body shuddered as my hands made contact with
her bare skin. Slowly and gently I move my hands upward and came in
contact with the silky material of her bra. I ran my fingertips over
the cups and was surprised to find her nipples stiff and pushing out
the material of her bra. This lady was hot and very horny. I moved my
hands to her back and easily undid the three clasps of the bra. Just
as quickly my hands were back at her chest and I lifted the cups
freeing her lovely melons. By now my pussy was leaking and I knew
this was going to be my first conquest of a grown up lady. I also
knew that it would not be my last.</p><p>TO BE CONTINUED</p>"
369,"Barbie's Mall Adventure, Chapter 2",Barbie Doll,2,,['F/g pedo'],"<p>Without the hinderance of her bra I was able to fondle and squeeze
her melons to my heart's content. I was pleasantly surprised to feel
how firm her tit flesh was. There was almost no sag despite the size
of her titties but what surprised me even more was the size and
hardness of Helen's nipples. I think they were nearly half an inch in
length and very rubbery. I placed my finger and thumb around each
nipple and began to squeeze. In a barely audible whisper she
said, ""oh yes Barbie, hurt me."" I immediately applied more pressure
and then began to twist the erect nubs. If she wanted pain I decided
I would give her what she wanted. I roughly pulled her nipples away
from her chest as far as I was able and then let go as they snapped
back. ""Do you like that Helen? Do you like me to make your titties
nice and sore?""</p><p>I asked her. ""Yes Barbie, I really get off on tit torture"" she
answered. I had never heard that expression before but I did not need
an explanation. For the next couple of minutes I inflicted as much
pain as I possibly could on poor Helen's boobs. I was enjoying the
feeling of domination I had over this woman and knew she would gladly
do anything I asked of her. I decided to change my approach and told
her to turn around so she was facing me. I leaned forward and began
licking one of her nipples. This action elicited a moan from Helen
which encouraged me to move to the other tit and resume my licking
and sucking. When I tired of working her tits I reached down and
found a button and a zipper at the back of her skirt. After I had
pulled down the zipper her skirt fell down to her feet. I didn't have
to tell her what to do next. She lifted one foot and then the other,
allowing me to pick up the skirt which I laid flat on the top of the
toilet tank. I stood on my tiptoes and brought my lips against hers.
For what seemed like an eternity our tongues explored each other's
mouths. I kept my body pressed against hers as I moved my hands
slowly down her back until I felt the waistband of her panties. A
moment later I was squeezing the warm soft skin of her ass cheeks. I
knew she was liking this because she pressed her body even more
tightly against me. As one hand caressed one ass cheek my other hand
moved into her ass crack. My middle finger soon made contact with her
tight rosebud and I enjoyed the sensation of trying to gain access to
this forbidden place. ""You like that don't you?"" I said. ""Yes I love
it"" she answered. At this point I wanted to test my dominance over
her and said, ""You really are a pervert aren't you Helen?"" She was
obviously reluctant to admit it but I was determined to make her do
my bidding. ""Well, if you are not a pervert, what are you doing
playing fuck games with a 12 year old girl in a public toilet?"" I
asked. ""If you're not a child molester then I guess I'm wasting my
time and I think I'll just leave you here"" I said. As I started to
move away from her she reached out and threw her arms around
me. ""Please Barbie, don't leave. I'll do or say anything you ask"" she
answered. ""Then tell me what you are and what you like to do"" I told
her. She now knew what I wanted and although she hated herself for
agreeing to this humiliation, she knew it was the only way to satisfy
her perverse desires. ""Yes Barbie, I am a pervert, a child predator
and I love to fuck little girls like you and even little boys if I
get the opportunity. Shove your finger up my asshole if that's what
you want but please let me lick your little cunny. If I don't get off
soon I'm going to go crazy."" I told her to get down on her knees with
her head on the toilet seat. She immediately complied with my command
and I knelt down behind her and began to caress the soft cheeks of
her ample ass. I pulled the cheeks apart and although the light was
rather dim I was able  to see the crinckled skin around her pucker.
Again I pressed my middle finger against her tight back hole but was
having difficulty penetrating her. I moved my finger lower and soon
felt the slippery lips of Helen's pussy. As I ran my finger along her
slimy slit I thought how similar it felt to rubbing my finger over a
fresh oyster. When my middle finger was covered with cunt juice I
moved it back to her asshole. This time it penetrated her easily.
Once in to the second knuckle, Helen went balistic. ""Oh yeah baby,
fuck my asshole. Give it to me. Give it to me deep and hard."" I
proceeded to accommodate her wishes by finger fucking her fast and as
deep as my finger would go. Meanwhile my mind was actively thinking
about what other nasty things I could do and with my new lover.</p><p>TO BE CONTINUED....</p>"
370,"Barbie's Mall Adventure, Chapter 3",Barbie Doll,3,Barbie continues her domination of Helen in the rest room cubicle,['f/F  pedo'],"<p>I was in a state of euphoria. Finally I was able to satisfy my desire
to not only seduce, but also totally dominate, a lady I had met only
half an hour ago. I continued moving my middle finger in and out of
Helen's tight asshole. She kept saying things like, ""Oh yeah, of fuck
Barbie, finger my asshole deep, make me your slut."" Making her my sex
slave was an idea that gave me a real ""rush."" I now knew I could make
this 40 something woman do any degrading thing my filthy litttle mind
could conjure up. I continued to finger fuck her ass with one hand as
my other hand fucked her cunt. She kept saying, ""Please Barbie, make
me cum. I'm so hot. I need a cum, do whatever you want with me.""</p><p>As soon as I knew she was on the brink I would stop my movements. I
knew this was driving this pervert crazy. I also knew I was in
complete control and that in the future I would look for other
pathetic perverts like Helen to satisfy my own perverted desires. I
was glad this was one of the few times I was not wearing jeans when I
went to the mall. I removed my fingers from both orifices, much to
Helen's disappointment. I had decided it was now time for me to
derive some pleasure. I lifted my skirt up to my waist and held it
there as I positioned myself so I was sitting on the toilet tank
facing the cubicle door. I then instructed Helen to sit on the toilet
seat facing me. This way she could lean forward and have her face
next to my panty crotch. ""Be a good little girl and kiss Barbie's
crotch,"" I instructed her. By now my pussy was gushing and I needed to
cum badly. Helen reached forward and started to pull the crotch of my
panties to one side so she could have direct access to my slit. I
brought my hand back and slapped her hard across the face. ""First I
want you to lick and suck my juices through my panties,"" I told her.
Helen obediently did as she was told and I almost came as I looked
down and watched this sick bitch follow the instructions of her
preteen Mistress. She almost got me off this way but I held back only
because I was not finished with my little experiment. Finally I
relented and told her to take off my panties. She quickly followed my
orders and her tongue snaked in to my cunt, moving all the way from
my rosebud to my clit. I gave her encouragement by employing further
humiliation. ""Make your Mistress cum, you filthy pervert,"" I said. The
more I degraded her the more enthusiastic she became. I leaned
forward so I had access to her beautiful titties and twisted and
squeezed the nipples as hard as I could. Thank God no one was in the
restroom because Helen screamed, ""I'm comming Barbie."" I secretly
admired her ability to continue licking and sucking my cunny and
rosebud as she experienced what was probaby the most intense orgasm
of her life. It was only seconds later that I reached my orgasm and I
pulled her head tightly in to my crotch.</p><p>It took perhaps half a minute before we both came down from
our ""highs"" I knew I had to continue maintaining control so I asked
her, ""Was that a good cum bitch?""</p><p>""It was the best ever Barbie,"" she
answered. ""Will you accept me as your Mistress from now on?"" I asked
her.</p><p>""Yes Barbie, you are my Mistress and I will do your bidding for
as long as you want.""</p><p>As we put our clothes back on I knew I had finally realized my dream,
my ultimate fantasy. Further, I now had the confidence that had been
lacking. In future when I made eye contact with ladies 30, 40 and
even 50 I would not be reluctant to give them the encouragement that
I hoped would lead to another ""encounter."" I would hold the eye
contact and then push my tongue out and run it slowly over my glossed
lips. Before school started again in September I had seduced (been
seduced?) you decided two more 30+ ladies.</p><p>THE END</p><p>Epilogue</p><p>Readers who enjoyed the ""Easy Money"" series and would like to read
more of Barbie's adventures, are encouraged to email Barbie.</p>"
371,"Barbie and Angela, Chapter 1 – Another Mall Encounter",Barbie Doll,1,"Barbie, with newfound confidence becomes the ""predator"" in her next encounter with an adult female.","['F/g', 'pedo']","<p>My recent encounter with Helen in the ladies' rest room made me aware
of several things. First, my interest was definitely in grown up
women, not my contemporaries. Second, being the aggressor and feeling
in control was a tremendous turn-on for me. Lastly, the shyness and
reticence I had previously experienced when I made eye contact with a
sexy looking woman had largely disappeared and I
resolved to be more aggressive when I sensed an encounter might be
imminent.</p><p>The following Saturday I was sitting on a bench in one of the many
rest areas located throughout the mall watching the shoppers pass by:
especially the women I judged to be in the 30 - 50 age range. When I
saw one that I thought was really sexy I would try to make eye
contact. I always had a bra on when I left the house in order to
avoid any suspicions my mom might have. When I got to the Mall,
however, I would go to the ladies' rest room, remove my bra and put
it in my purse. With just a tank top or T shirt on my little nipples
stood out quite prominently which was, of course, the image I wanted
to achieve.</p><p>I had been sitting for about half an hour without anything
interesting happening. A couple of attractive 40-something women
looked at me but shortly after I made eye contact with them they
looked away and continued on their way. I was just about to stand up
and take one final stroll through the mall before going home when a
lady carrying a couple of shopping bags sat down on the bench
directly across from me. She looked to be about 35 and was carrying a
few extra pounds. That aside, she was fairly attractive. I could see
she had big boobs and I also noticed she did not have a wedding ring
on her finger. I didn't know, of course, but thought she might be
interested. This was my chance to employ my newfound confidence.
There was nothing to lose. If I had made a poor judgement, what was
there to lose? Even if she was truly offended, and made a scene, who
would believe a 12 year old had tried to make sexual overtures to a
grown up? I made eye contact with her and smiled. She smiled back at
me. I then pushed out my chest to make sure she could get a good look
at my titties. We made eye contact again and I stuck out my tongue
and licked my upper lip. I decided the time was right to become even
bolder. I was wearing a short skirt the hem of which was now at least
half way up my thighs. Slowly I moved my knees apart to the point
where I was sure she could see my panty crotch. I saw her eyes move
downward. Her stare was rivetted to my crotch. I could feel my pussy
getting damp. I had masturbated at least once every day during the
past week but I was still extremely horny. I was almost certain that
she had taken the bait and decided the time was right to go for broke.
I stood up and then sat down next to her. ""Did you like what I showed
you?"" I asked, looking up at her.</p><p>The woman replied, ""What do you
mean?"" It was obvious she was very nervous and unsure of what to do
next.</p><p>""I wanted you to see my pretty pink panties. Did you like it
when I spread my legs for you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Is this some kind of set-up?"" she asked. ""Did the security people put you up to this?"" she
asked.</p><p>I could understand her concern and knew I had to reassure her
I was serious or the opportunity would be lost. ""My name is Barbie
and I am very turned on by sexy women like you,"" I said, ""and I think
you like preteen girls like me.""</p><p>That seemed to satisfy her that I
was for real because she quickly became more relaxed. ""My name is
Angela and I got very wet when you flashed your panties to me,"" she
said.</p><p>""Would you like to see more of my panties?"" I asked her. ""I would
like it if you showed me your panties too,"" I said.</p><p>I thought
about suggesting we visit the ladies room together but it is so
cramped that I was trying to think of some other option. To my
surprise and delight Angela had a better idea. She told me her car
was in the mall parking lot and asked if I would like to come to her
car with her. While not ideal, this was certainly preferable to the
rest room in the mall where I had fucked Helen last week. I said sure
to her suggestion. She told me to follow her. I followed about 50
feet behind her. Once we were in her car she drove to the far corner
of the parking lot where there were very few cars. She backed into
one of the stalls next to the perimeter fence. She explained that
this way way nobody could sneak up behind us and we could see if
anyone approached from the front. I wondered if she had done this
before because of the precausions she was taking. We chatted for a
few minutes during which time she told me she was a single mom with a
seven-year-old daughter. It turned out that her apartment was only a
couple of miles from my home. She was 34 years old and her ex-husband
had taken off with some 22-year-old secretary two years ago.</p><p>Soon
there was a lull in the conversation and I sensed that she was
waiting for me to make the first move. That was fine with me. I put
my arm around her shoulder and pulled her close to me. I pressed my
lips to hers and within a few seconds I had my tongue in her mouth.
The kiss went on for a long time—neither of us wanting it to end.
With my free hand I reached for her titties. Even with a bra on I
could easily feel her stiff nipples. I began squeezing them between
my thumb and forefinger and this really got her even more excitied.
When we finally broke the kiss, Angela lifted up her sweater and
unhooked her bra giving me easy access to her very large tits.</p><p>""Suck
them for me please Barbie,"" she whispered.</p><p>I didn't need any further
encouragement. I licked her extended nipples gently at first. By now
my young cunny was soaking wet. Then I became more aggressive and
began sucking on as much of her tit as I could get into my mouth.</p><p>She
began moaning and talking to me. ""Oh God, that feels so fucking nice.
I miss not being suckled since my little girl was almost two years
old.""</p><p>I had a sense of what she might like so I said, ""Do you want to
be my special mommy and have your little Barbie suck your big
titties?""</p><p>""Oh yes, I have dreamed about something like this for years
but thought it would never happen,"" she said.</p><p>I nursed on both her
tits for several minutes before removing my mouth. ""Would you like to
see my pretty panties again? I'll show them to you if Mommy will show
me her panties,"" I said in my best little-girl voice.</p><p>""Yes Barbie,
please show me your pink little panties,"" Angela said in an almost
pleading tone of voice.</p><p>With that I raised my bum and pulled my skirt
up to my waist and then spread my legs. This time it was Angela who
initiated the kiss. As her tongue invaded my mouth I felt her hand on
the inner part of my thigh. Very gently she made little circular
motions with her finger tips. I loved the sensations she was causing
in my 12-year-old body.</p><p>Her fingers were almost at my panty crotch
when I pulled away from her and said, ""No farther Mommy until you
show me your panties."" I now felt in control and that was an even a
bigger turn on.</p><p>TO BE CONTINUED .....</p>"
372,"Barbie and Angela, Chapter 2 – Barbie's Encounter Continues",Barbie Doll,2,Barbie's encounter with Angela continues.,[''],"<p>Immediately after I told her to move her hand away from my thigh, I
told Angela that before she could touch my cunny she had to show me
her panties.</p><p>""Of course baby, anything you want,"" she responded.</p><p>I
watched as she lifted her ass off the seat and pulled her skirt up to
her waist. She was wearing light blue bikini-style panties; one of my
favorite colors. I thought about how sexy this scene would be for
anyone who could see us—Angela with her large tits fully exposed and
her skirt hiked up and me with my panties in plain view.</p><p>She leaned
over toward me and again brought her lips up against mine. We slowly
explored each other's mouths with our tongues. As the kiss lingered
on I reached over and placed my hand about half way between her knee
and her crotch. She followed my lead and I soon felt her hand return
to my left thigh.</p><p>For the next several minutes we teased one another,
moving our fingertips in little circles upward toward, but not quite
touching, each other's panty crotch. I could feel the juices leaking
from my pussy and I was certain Angela was just as wet as me. I
wanted desparately to have my hand inside her panties but I wanted to
satisfy my need for exerting control over this woman. I wanted her to
beg me to get her off. A short time later I achieved my desire as
Angela said, ""Of God Barbie, please help Mommy cum.""</p><p>""Oh Mommy, I
think you must be a pervert. Do you really want a preteen girl like
me to play with your cunt?""</p><p>""You would be in big trouble if I told my
priest what a bad mommy you are.""</p><p>""Please honey, make Mommy feel good
and I will do anything you want.""</p><p>This was really a ""rush"" for me. I
had the power I had thought and fantasized about ever since I had
fucked Helen in the Mall's rest room.</p><p>I decided to carry my power
trip one step further. I reached down and hooked my fingers into the
waistband of my panties and slipped them down my legs and off. I
turned them inside out and  handed them to Angela. ""They are nice and
wet for you Mommy. I want you to smell them,"" I told her.</p><p>She didn't
hestitate for a second. She brought my soiled panty crotch up to her
nose and inhaled deeply. ""So lovely,"" she said.</p><p>""Now be a good mommy
and lick my panties,"" I instructed her.</p><p>Again there was no
hesitation. I watched as her tongue came out and licked my panty
crotch several times.</p><p>""Now I want Mommy to take off her panties,"" I
said.</p><p>She lifted her ass off the seat as I had done earlier and
pulled off her light blue bikinis and handed them to me. I emulated
her and brought them to my face. I inhaled deeply as she had done
previously. I loved the scent of her pussy juices and then licked the
musky smelling crotch. Delicious was the only word I could think of
to describe the taste. Angela was clearly ""hooked"" on little-girl
cunny juice and I was equally attracted to the secretions of an adult
woman.</p><p>Suddenly I had another perverse idea. ""Does Mommy really need
to cum?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Oh Jesus Barbie, if I don't get off soon I'm
going to go crazy,"" she said pleadingly.</p><p>""Okay Angela, show Barbie
how Mommy masturbates when she needs to cum,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh please
sweetie, won't you help Mommy?""</p><p>""Maybe I will later but first you will
have to show Barbie how you get yourself off"" I answered.</p><p>She
hesitated for a moment and then moved her hand down between her
wide-spread legs. I felt a bit sorry for the bitch and reached over and
began squeezing her right breast. As I aqueezed the nipple I watched
as she began finger fucking herself. Wow, that was sooo exciting for
me.</p><p>About a minute later she yelled, ""Mommy is fucking cumming, Oh
God, so big."" Her body began trembling and I twisted and pulled her
nipple as hard as I could. It took another full minute before her
body went limp and she had come down from her high.</p><p>I kissed her
again and told her that Barbie loved her new mommy. I asked her if
she wanted to be my mommy again. She said she would do anything I
asked if she could be with me again.</p><p>""Now Barbie wants Mommy to make
her feel nice,"" I said.</p><p>Angela immediately reached over and began
running her fingertips gently up and down my pussy lips. Moments
later I felt one of her fingers slip inside my tight pussy hole.
Slowly she finger fucked me. I was in a state of euphoria as I felt
my orgasm approaching. Angela's finger moved up my slit and came in
contact with my clitty. She rubbed it gently and it a matter of
seconds I exploded in a mind-shattering climax.</p><p>Angela remained
silent as I slowly regained my composure. I looked over at Angela and
watched as she lovingly licked the finger that had been inside my
cunny.</p><p>""Did Mommy make her little girl feel nice?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes
Mommy, Barbie had a lovely cum and if you are a good mommy, Barbie
will make you cum the next time we are together,"" I told her.</p><p>Angela suggested we exchange phone numbers but I said it might be too
risky if my mom or dad answered the phone and I wasn't home. She
agreed with my thinking and wrote her number on a piece of paper and
handed it to me. I promised to call her in a couple of days and
arrange a meeting place where she could pick me up and we could go to
her condo where we would be able to feel safe. She gave another long
french kiss and then drove to where my bicycle was located.</p><p>I got home just in time for dinner. In bed later I thought about my
encounter with Angela and soon my hand was inside my pj bottoms.
After I ""jilled off"" I fell into a deep sleep.</p>"
373,"Barbie and Angela, Chapter 3",Barbie Doll,3,,"['Fg', 'pedo']","<p>Just before we parted in the parking lot Angela asked me if she could
have my wet panties to take home with her. I agreed but said I also
wanted her panties. We exchanged panties and I put hers in my jacket
pocket. Over the next three day I lost count of the number of times I
jilled off conjuring up images of our hot parking lot encounter. I
decided to make her wait awhile before I phoned her and was certain
she would be anxiously awaiting  my call. In my devious little mind I
was sure the longer I made her wait the more power and control I
would be able to exert over this adult pedo.</p><p>On the evening of the fourth day after we met, my parents announced
they were going out for the evening and would likely not be back
until quite late. I decided this would be the opportune time to make
contact with Angela. I waited until about 8:00 and then dialed her
number. As soon as she answered I said in my best little girl
voice, "" Is that my horny mommy?."" I liked her response. ""Oh Barbie,
Mommy has been going crazy hoping you would call."" ""Are you real
horny for your little girl?"" I asked her. ""oh God yes Sweetheart, you
have been on my mind almost constantly,"" she answered. ""How many
times have you played with yourself since we were together?"" I
asked. ""I can't remember but every night when I get into bed my hand
is soon inside my panties"" I asked her what she thought about when
she masturbated and other questions designed to elevate her level of
arousal. After several minutes of sexy conversation she said it was
time to put her eight year old daughter Jessica to bed and would I
please call her back in 10 minutes. I said I would but that I wanted
her to take off all her clothes and have my panties in her hands when
I called back. She said, ""yes Barbie, if that is what you want Mommy
to do."" I hung up the phone and realized my panties were very wet and
I felt a sense of power that I had over this lady who was almost as
old as my real mommy. I also realized I was probably just as much of
a pervert as my make believe mommy. I went to the closet where I had
hidden Angela's panties and placed the crotch under my nose and
inhaled deeply. I could still smell the musky odor of her pussy
juices and it was with some difficulty that I was able to resist the
temptation to jill off. I waited about half an hour before I picked
up the phone; knowing she would be in a frenzy because I had not
called back when I said I would. I felt so powerful at that time. She
picked up the phone after the first ring and said,""oh thank God
Barbie. I have been sitting by the phone for the last 20 minutes
waiting for you to call."" I asked her if she was naked and if she had
my soiled panties as I had instructed. She said yes and added that
she would always do whatever I told her to do. I told her to sniff
the crotch and tell me if she liked the aroma. She said the smell was
beautiful."" I then told her to turn them inside out and lick the
crotch. I loved the way she consented to my every command. I next
asked her to feel her pussy and tell me how wet she was. She
described her pussy as ""gushing."" I then told her we were going to
jill off together and try to cum at he same time. She came just
shortly before me but it was beautiful climax for both of us. I was
satiated and so was Angela. After we regained our respective
composures she said she wanted to get together again soon. We agreed
she would meet me at the mall on Saturday morning as her daughter
would be at her dancing class and we could go back to her apartment
and have a couple of hours together before she had to pick up her
daughter at noon. She told me she loved me and I told her I was happy
to have her as my new mommy. I felt exhausted and went to bed after a
hot shower. I was surprised I still felt horny and masturbated again
before I was in the ""arms of Morpheous"".</p><p>Saturday morning I told my mom I was meeting a friend at the mall and
was waiting at the agreed on rest area in the mall at 10:00. A short
time later I looked up and saw Angela walking to where I was sitting.
My little cunny was already damp as I thought about what was going to
happen shortly. We didn't waste any  time and were soon in Angela's
car on the way to her apartment. As soon as we were out of the
parking lot I reached over and put my hand on her thigh and squeezed
it lightly. ""oh God Barbie, that feels so nice"" she said in little
more than a whisper. She was a very hot lady and as we continued on
our way to her place I moved my hand under the hem of her skirt.
Slowly I moved my finger tips upward until I was just a few inches
from her crotch. ""please Barbie, wait till we get to my place
darling"" she said. I was the one in control so I ignored her
protestations and kept moving my hand upward. I was expecting to come
in contact with her panties but was surprised to find out she was not
wearing panties. My middle finger slipped easily between the lips of
her dripping cunt. ""oh my goodness, my dirty mommy forgot to put on
her panties"" I said. I began slowly finger fucking her and told her
that dirty mommies like her deserved to be punished and asked her if
she agreed. She said, ""if you think I need to be punished you can do
it when we get to my place."" This scene was just what I was hoping
would happen. I knew she was close to orgasm but I didn't want her to
cum just yet so I removed my finger, and after I sniffed it, moved it
up to her lips. She greedily sucked the juices off my finger. What a
dirty, pervert my new mommy is I thought to myself. Just the kind of
mommy I was hoping she would be. When we arrived at the apartment
Angela was at me like a hungry animal. As she held me closely and
kissed me her hand reached down and pressed against my pussy mound. I
sensed it was time for me to take control of the situation. I broke
away from her embrace and slapped her face. She was clearly shocked
by this action and began to sob. ""Why did you hit me Barbie?"", she
asked between sobs. ""Because you misbehaved by not wearing any
panties"" I answered. ""I told you that dirty mommies need to be
punished"" I said in my sternest voice. ""Now take off your clothes and
do it quickly"" I admonished. Clearly shaken, she proceeded to take
off her blouse, her bra, her skirt and finally her shoes. I sat down
in the closest chair and told her to lay across my lap. She did not
hesitate to do as she was instructed. I looked down and saw this 30
something woman acting like a docile child who knew she had been
naughty and was deserving of punishment. Angela had a nice plump bum
and I delighted in running my hands over the soft skin before I began
pinching the cheeks. Next I pulled the cheeks apart and gazed at her
puckered asshole. I then brought my hand down hard on her ass cheeks.
She began to sob again and for the next several seconds I spanked her
bum as hard as I could. I could hardly believe how turned on I was by
having this woman totally at my mercy. I continued spanking her ass
until my hand was getting sore and her cheeks were a nice rosy red. ""
Have you learned your lesson?"" I asked her. ""Yes Barbie, I promise
never to misbehave again"" she answered between sobs. I wanted to
humiliate her further and thought about the dirty words I had
overheard from girls at school who were older than me. ""I think you
are a fucking slut Mommy. Are you?"" ""Yes Barbie,"" she
answered. ""Then say it you perverted bitch"" I commanded. ""I am a
perverted slut mommy"" she repeated. I shoved two and then three
fingers in to her pussy and began to finger fuck her violently. I
continued my assault on her until I knew she was close to cumming.
She began to push her cunt against my invading fingers and then I
pulled my fingers out. ""please Barbie, make me cum. I am so close""
she whined. ""You can cum after you lick and suck my little girl
cunny"" I told her. Angela positionad herself between my legs and
pulled down my jeans and then my panties. She proceeded to suck me
off to a mind blowing orgasm. I rewarded my new mommy by finger
fucking her again until she came big time.</p><p>We contiued to meet each Saturday morning at the mall and my
domination of my perv Mommy continued. One Saturday morning her eight
year old daughter's dancing lesson was cancelled. Angela said she had
forgotten to get some items at the grocery and asked me if I would
look after Jessica, her eight year old daughter. I was happy to do as
she asked.</p><p>* If you would like to know what happened while Jessica and I were
alone, please send me an email.<br/>
<br/>
Love to you all and special licks to my beloved Mary.</p>"
374,"Barbie and Cheryl, Chapter 1 – Barbie Finds a New Love Interest",Barbie Doll,1,Barbie meets Angela's seven-year-old daughter Cheryl and discovers she might have desires similar to those of her adult lover.,['f/Fg'],"<p>A predictable pattern soon developed between Angela and me. I would
tell my mom that I was meeting a friend at the mall and would leave
the house around 10:00 a.m. each Saturday morning and walk the two
blocks to the place where Angela would be picking me up. Angela would
drop off her seven year old daughter Cheryl for her ballet lesson
which started at 10:00 and arrive at our meeting place about 10:15.
During the short drive to her apartment she would tell me how much
she missed me and how she wished we could be together more frequently.</p><p>Her enthusiasm (horniness) played right into my hand. I knew I was
the one in control and I was not about to relinquish my position of
dominance. I would ask her the same questions on the drive to her
place. ""How many times have you jilled off for Barbie since last
Saturday?"" She would tell me she did it every night in bed before
going to sleep. I would then proceed to tell her she was a ""dirty
slutty mommy"" and ask her if she thought she deserved to be punished
for her filthy behavior. Before we arrived at Angela's apartment I
would place my hand under the hem of her skirt and gently aqueeze the
soft, smooth skin of her inner thigh. She had learned her role well
and would always respond by saying, "" yes Baby Doll, your pervert
mommy deserves a spanking for being so naughty. When we were only a
couple of blocks from her place I would slowly move my hand up her
thigh until I reached her crotch. As I had instructed her previously,
Angela never wore panties when she picked me up on Saturday mornings.
As always, her pussy was hot and wet and I easily slipped my middle
finger into her love tunnel. She let out a moan as I slowly moved my
finger in and out of her cunt. After a dozen or so strokes I knew she
was close to cumming. I would then remove my wet finger, bring it up
to my nose and inhale deeply. Next I would move my finger to my mouth
and lick her juices. ""You taste especially nice today mommy"" I would
tell her.</p><p>As soon as we arrived at her apartment I would let her kiss me and
feel me up for a few minutes. I would then slap her across the face
and tell her she was a dirty pervert for trying to take advantage of
an innocent little 12 year old girl like me. We both loved playing
our respective roles. After she had said she was sorry I would tell
her I might forgive her but only if she was prepared to accept her
rightful punishment. Of course she was only too willing to be
punished if her reward was to molest a preteen girl.
On one Saturday morning I was feeling particularly horny and decided
to take our game to the next level. I instructed Angela to strip
naked for me and to lay across my thighs for her spanking. She was,
as always, very willing to comply. I began smacking her ass cheeks as
hard as I could and even in the dim light I could see her ass turning
a bright pink color. I decided to really test her limits and detached
the leather belt from the waist of my jeans. She lifted up and turned
her head to see what I was doing and soon realized what was coming
next. ""please don't Barbie, please don't hurt mommy any more' she
whined. ""Shut up you dirty pervert and stop complainig or I will
leave right now and you can get yourself off."" She knew better than
to cross me. She began to cry but made no attempt to stop me as I
brought the belt down hard on her ass, counting each stroke. At 12 my
arm was getting sore so I decided Angela had received sufficient
punishment for her slutty behavior. When her sobbing had subsided I
became a shy little girl which was what really turned her on. I let
her undress me and lead me by the hand to her bedroom. For the next
hour or so I licked and sucked her ample breasts, finger fucked both
her pussy and her back hole and then let her do what she wanted to
me. We ended up in a 69 position which was especially exciting for me
because I could feel the heat emanating from her ass cheeks as I
drank the sweet juices from her pussy. We were both satiated when it
was time to leave, then drop me off at our meeting place and pick up
Cheryl at the dance studio.</p><p>A couple of Saturdays later Angela picked me up and explained that
her daughter was not going to her ballet lesson today because it was
her best friend's birthday and she was going to a birthday party at
the friend's house. I knew from what Angela had told me previously
that Cheryl was a somewhat shy seven year old. When we got to
Angela's apartment she introduced me as someone who may babysit for
her sometime in the future. Cheryl was a beautiful child and was
dressed in a lovely satin party dress, white ankle socks and black
patent leather shoes. Suddenly Angela became agitated and said ""damn""
under her breath. ""I just thought of something. I forgot to get a
birthday card for your friend Donna"" she said. ""Why don't you stay
here with Cheryl while I dash over to the card shop. I won't be more
than 20 minutes,"" Angela said. I said that was okay with me. Little
Cheryl kept looking at me in a strange kind of way as she was seated
on the sofa across from where I was sitting. I suddenly realized that
she was sitting with her legs apart and her dress had moved about
half way up her thighs. I could clearly see the white crotch of her
panties. I didn't know what came over me but I couldn't take my eyes
off that little patch of white nylon. Surely this little seven year
old was unaware of what she was doing and what effect it was having
on me. Maybe it was like Angela's pedophile desires but God, surely I
wasn't developing these tendencies at age 12. I forced my eyes away
from her crotch and looked up at her face. I thought I detected a
slight smile as our eyes came together. I suddenly felt I had to say
something. ""Cheryl honey, I can see right up to your panties when you
sit like that"" I said. "" I know, she answered, you must like looking
at them because you've been staring at them for a long time Barbie"" I
really didn't know what to do next. I was definitely turned on but
should I just change the subject and hope that would be the end of it
or should I see if this little mink was trying to seduce me?
I looked at the clock on the wall and realized Angela would likely be
back in about 10 minutes. I decided to take one more step down this
potentially dangerous path. "" Do you like showing your panties to
everyone?"" I asked very calmly despite my mounting excitment. ""No,
just certain people I really like,' she answered. ""If you really like
someone, would you let them feel your little panties?"" I asked. She
nodded her head indicating that would be okay. ""Your mommy will be
back soon and we will have to be careful not to get caught"" I
cautioned. I got up from where I wa sitting and sat down beside
Cheryl.</p>"
375,"Barbie and Cheryl, Chapter 2",Barbie Doll,2,Angela leaves her seven year old daughter Cheryl in the care of Barbie.,['f/f'],"<p>""Why don't you stand up and show them to me again,"" I said. Cheryl 
immediately got up from the sofa, stood in front of where I was 
seated and slowly lifted her party dress up to her waist. For what I 
was about to do gave me a real ""rush"" and I could feel my pussy 
starting to get wet. ""Very pretty Cheryl, can I have a little feel 
too Sweetie?' I asked her. ""Okay"" she answered. The situation was 
almost surreal and so improbable. Here I was at age 12 about to 
introduce my lover's seven year old daughter to the world of lesbian 
sex. I was starting to think that perhaps I was not that unlike 
Angela and shared her fetish for girls much younger than myself.</p><p>I took another quick look at the clock on the wall and knew it would 
not be long before Angela returned from the mall. It was risky but I 
was now just too damn horny to turn back. I reached around Cheryl and 
placed my hands on the smooth nylon material covering her tight 
little bum cheeks. I loved, and still love, the silky texture of 
nylon lingerie. I caressed one cheek as I brought my other hand 
around to her front. I could just see the faint outline of her 
delicate little pussy lips under the crotch of her panties. I glanced 
up and saw that her eyes were closed and her mouth partly open. I 
placed my middle finger lightly on her panty crotch and began to move 
it gently up and down her slit. Very soon she was pushing her pelvis 
forward attempting to increase the pressure from my finger.""It feels 
nice doesn't it baby,"" I said in little more than a whisper. ""Oh yeh, 
it feels really nice Barbie. Please keep doing it"" she answered. I 
was getting panicky as time was quickly closing in on us. Just a 
couple more minutes and I will stop, I thought to myself. Without 
asking, I hooked two fingers into the elastic waistband of her 
panties and lowered them to about half way down to her knees, 
exposing her hairless little pussy slit. Now, without any 
obstruction,I moved ny middle finger back to her lips and applied a 
little pressure. To my surprise and delight I felt some wetness which 
allowed my finger to penetrate about half an inch into her slit. 
Slowly, I moved my fingertip up to the top of her lips. When my 
finger made contact with her tiny clit she jumped. Then I gently 
rubbed the little nub for not more than half a minute and her little 
body began to shake. I pulled her close to me to prevent her from 
collapsing. Then I felt warm liquid on my finger. The little darling 
was peeing. It was little more than a dribble but I couldn't resist 
bringing my wet finger up to my mouth and tasting her sweet nectar. I 
decided not to push my luck any further as Angela would be arriving 
shortly. I quickly pulled her panties up and told her to hurry to the 
bathroom, dry off her cunny and put on a clean pair of panties.</p><p>A short time later I heard the door to the apartment open and Angela 
appeared. ""Where is Cheryl? she asked. ""She had to go to the 
bathroom,"" I amswered.</p><p>We had been lucky. If Angela had arrived a few minutes sooner we 
would have been caught ""red handed"" and I would have been in deep 
shit. Angela was soon ready to take Cheryl to the birthday party and 
asked if I wanted to come along with her. I declined and said I would 
watch TV until she returned. I was so fucking horny that as soon as 
they left I undid the buttons and zipper on my jeans and jilled off 
to a very big cum. I decided not to wash my hand. I knew Angels would 
want to taste my juices as soon as she returned.</p><p>I knew I wanted to play more fuck games with Cheryl and I also wanted 
to keep doing dirty things with Angela, my special ""Mommy"" I was 
facing a formidable challenge.</p>"
376,"Barbie and Cheryl, Chapter 3",Barbie Doll,3,Barbie finally has an opportunity to be alone with seven year old Cheryl.,"['F/g', 'g/g', 'pedo']","<p>The dynamics of our relationship had now changed dramatically from my
perspective. Both Cheryl and I were now back in school after the
summer vacation. More significant, however, was the fact Cheryl had
completed her ballet lessons which meant Angela and I did not have
the hour or more alone each Saturday morning to which we had become
accustomed. Angela and I were as hot for one another as ever but now
we omly had fleeting moments to ""play"" when Cheryl was not present.
Complicating the situation still further was that I was hot for seven
year old Cheryl and she kept giving me looks that suggested she would
be receptive to any advances I might make. Adding a further dimension
was that Cheryl had no idea that her mother and I were lovers and
Angela was equally unaware that I had recently introduced her
daughter to lesbian sex. I guess the situation was frustrating for
all three of us.</p><p>Most of my intimate activity with Angela was now confined to the
short car rides to and from her apartment. Usually she would briefly
park in a relatively secluded spot and after a few French kisses and
feeling each other up we would finger fuck each other until we both
got off. Other than that our only opportunities for privacy were when
Cheryl was engrossed in a TV show or was talking to a friend on the
phone. On these occasions Angela would quietly slip into her bedroom
and I would follow closely behind. These sessions were of short
duration but were helped somewhat by the fact neither of us wore
panties on Saturday mornings.</p><p>Then about three weeks into the new school year something unexpected
happened. Angela had picked me up as usual just after 10:00 a.m. I
was extremely horny that day and had my hand under Angela's skirt
within seconds. It was immediately obvious that she was as hot as me
because her pussy was very wet as my middle finger easily penetrated
her hot slit. ""You're reaaly fucking hot today Mommy"" I said. ""God
yes Baby Doll, Mommy wants her tongue in your sweet little cunny so
badly"" she responded. ""Maybe what we can do is this. I will tell
Cheryl I am taking you to the mall  rather than back home which will
take more time and we can park in a place I know where we will be
very private and secure"" she explained. I readily agreed to this
proposal as I brought my juice covered finger up to her face to first
sniff and then lick.</p><p>When we arrived at the apartment and I looked at Cheryl, my mind
regressed to the time I had had my hand inside her little nylon
panties and and was running my finger gently up and down the soft,
smooth skin of her hairless slit. I could feel the juices begin to
well up in my own cunt. I wished I could just find a sanctuary where
I could masturbate and relieve the tension.</p><p>The quiet was suddenly interrupted by the sound of the phone ringing.
I didn't pay much attention until I overheard Angela tell the caller
she would be there as soon as possible. After hanging up the receiver
she explained to Cheryl and me that her best friend Mary's car had
stalled and that the problem appeared to be a dead battery. Angela
was going to drive to where Mary was stalled, drive her to a service
station and arrange for a tow truck to tow her car back to the
service station where a new battery would be installed. Angela
advised us that it would take at least an hour to complete the
mission and asked if we would like to come along with her. I
immediately rcognized this unexpected development as an opportunity
to finally have some time alone with Cheryl and said I would rather
stay at the apartment and watch TV. I sensed that Cheryl also
recognized this as an opportunity for she and I to be alone because
she said she would also like to stay at home and watch TV with me.
Angela seemed focused on her commitment to help her friend Mary and
that it was okay for us to stay at home. She said she would bring a
pizza back for our lunch. Two minutes later I was alone with Cheryl.
I knew what little Cheryl was expecting and wanting. I wanted the
same thing but decided to have a bit of perverse fun first.</p><p>She looked at me pleadingly; anxiously awaiting a reassuring comment
from me. ""What TV show do you want to watch sweetie?"" I asked her.
The look on her face was as revealing as anything she might have
said. The poor kid looked devastated. I could see a tear forming in
both of her eyes. I knew I was being a cruel little bitch and decided
it was time to take advantage of the situation. ""If you don't want to
watch TV, is there something else you would rather do?"" I asked.
After a long pause she said, ""can we.......you know Barbie"" she
responded. ""You will have to tell me what it is you want sweetie' I
said. There was another long pause while she worked up the courage to
respond. Finally she blurted out, ""Do you want me to show you my
panties again? she asked. Now the genie was out of the bottle, so to
speak. ""You mean like before when your mommy was not here"" I asked
her. ""Yes, please Barbie, please can we do that again"" ""Have you told
anybody about our little secret?"" I asked. ""No Barbie, remember I
promised not to tell anyone and I always keep my promises"" she
reassured me. I believed her.</p><p>I told her to go to the bedroom, take off her Tshirt and shorts and
come back to the living room with just her panties on. There was no
hesitation on her part and in less than a minute she reappeared
dressed only in a pair of panties. Not just any panties but the same
pair she had worn when I first seduced her. I smiled knowingly.</p>"
377,"Barbie and Cheryl, Chapter 4",Barbie Doll,4,Barbie makes out with little Cheryl but is in for a big surprise.,"['g/g', 'g/F', 'ped']","<p>I told Cheryl to stand in front of where I was sitting, facing me.
She complied immediately and I spread my legs drawing her closer to
me and placed the palms of my hands on her nylon clad bum cheeks and
proceeded to caress and gently squeeze her tight little ass. ""You
remember us doing this before, don't you?"" I asked. ""oh yeah Barbie I
loved it when you touched my ""thingy"" she said. ""Well, thingy is not
the right word"" I answered. On little girls like you it is called a
kitten and on grown ups like your Mommy it is called a pussy. And
sometimes girls your age and younger call it their cunny"" I
explained. I moved closer and began giving her little kisses on her
forehead, her cheeks and finally on her lips. At the same time I
continued squeezing her delicious little bum cheeks. "" Would you like
me to show you how grown-ups kiss?"" I asked her. ""Okay"" she answered.
I told her to open her mouth a little when she felt my lips touch
hers. A short time after our lips met, I gently ran my tongue along
her upper lip for a few second and then gently and slowly pushed my
tongue into her warm, wet little mouth. Cheryl caught on quickly and
opened her mouth wider to accommodate my invading tongue. Soon I was
sucking on her tongue in the way I imagined a girl or woman would
suck on a boy's or man's cock. She was either a natural or a fast
learner because soon she was sucking my tongue like I had done to
hers a few moments earlier. By now my pussy was really dripping and I
slipped my fingers under the waistband of her panties and slowly
pulled them down to her feet. She didn't have to be told; she lifted
one foot and then the other. I then placed my middle finger on her
little slit and pushed it in about half an inch. She was obviously
very aroused as I could feel the wetness in her bald little cunt. On
an impulse I leaned forward and pressed my lips against Cheryl's
kitten while my hands were again caressing her bum cheeks. I pushed
my tongue between her little labia and slowly moved it upward until I
came in contact with her tiny clit. Her little body began to shudder
which made me think she had experienced a mini orgasm. (I'm still
uncertain as to the earliest age at which a girl can achieve an
orgasm. Perhaps a reader may be able to enlighten me on this)</p><p>I then stood up and quickly discarded my jeans. As I was not wearing
panties, little Cheryl had her first look at my pussy. Her eyes were
glued to my pussy and in little more than a whisper said, ""Can I
please touch your kitten Barbie?"" How could I deny a request like
that? I took her small hand and and pressed her middle finger between
the lips of my cunt. ""Your kitten is really wet"" she said. ""I know
sweetie, its because Barbie is so horny"", I answered. ""What does
horny mean?"" she asked in a voice filled with innocence. ""It means I
really want to keep doing what we are doing now so I can have that
nice tingling feeling in my tummy and kitten just like you had a few
minutes ago when I was kissing your kitten"" I answered. This
explanation seemed to satisfy her curiosity; at least for the time
being. I moved her finger up my swollen labia until it came in
contact with my clitty which by now had become fully erect and was
peeking out from its hood. I began to move her finger in a circular
motion on my clitoris. I took my hand away and told her to keep doing
what I had shown her. She continued the circular motion without any
further prompting from me. Within a short time she brought me to a
very satisfying cum. It took a minute or two to regain my composure.
I decided it would be nice to reward Cheryl for getting me off so I
instructed her to lay down on her back on the sofa and open her legs.
I got down on my knees beside her and placed one hand on her crotch
and with the other began to gently pinch her tiny nipples. To my
delight her nipples began to stiffen which prompted me to move
forward and lick the little nubbins. Although I had had a
nice ""cummie"" just a few minutes ago, I was feeling very horny again.
I got up off my knees and sat on the edge of the sofa, which allowed
me to have one hand on Cheryl's kitten and finger fuck myself with
the other. This was one of the most erotic scenes I had ever seen or
seen since. I was getting close to another cum when I suddenly heard
a noise at the entrance to the living room. I looked up and standing
there watching us was Cheryl's mommy Angela. ""Oh shit"" were the only
words I was able to utter. I knew I was in big trouble and many
different scenarios were going through my mind. I fully expected
Angela to start screaming and calling me all kinds of nasty names and
then ordering me to get out of her house and to never come near her
or Cheryl ever again. But the ""explosion"" I was expecting never
happened. Instead, Angela seemed frozen on the spot with her eyes
focused on me. My mind was still in ""overdrive"" thinking about what
Angela might do to me for what she must be thinking was a betrayal on
my part. I reasoned that she would not hurt me physically, nor could
she risk reporting me to the authorities without incriminating
herself. If necessary, I could easily play the part of the innocent
preteen who had been led down the path of debauchery by a grown-up
pervert, if it ever came down to that.</p><p>The long uncomfortable silence was broken when Cheryl said, ""why did
you stop Barbie?"" I kept looking at Angela expecting some sort of
reaction but she remained motionless and silent. Her inaction made me
feel somewhat more confident and my devious nature began to emerge
once again. ""Do you like what I'm doing to you sweetie?"" I asked. ""Oh
yeah, it feels so nice Barbie' she answered. ""Have you ever done this
with anyone else?"" I asked her. ""No, but I think about doing it with
other people"" she answered. I continued to probe her on this topic
and she confessed that she sometimes thinks about doing it with her
teacher Miss Blyth. ""Anyone else?"" I asked her as I continued gazing
at Angela. ""Well there is someone else but I don't think I should
tell you who it is"" Cheryl answered. ""If you tell me, I promise to
keep it a secret"" I said. After a long hesitation she told me the
other person was her mommy. This was a rather shocking confession as
I would never have guessed this seven year old would have such
incestuous fantasies but I also quickly realized that an opportunity
had suddenly presented itself.</p><p>Keeping my eyes glued to Angela, I said ""Maybe your mommy would like
to do it too."" Cheryl was still unaware that Angela had returned.
With one hand I motioned for Angela to come over to the sofa. She
hesitated for a moment before she began taking a series of halting
steps toward us. She looked like she was in a trance. I glanced at
Cheryl and noted her eyes were still closed. When Angela reached the
sofa I reached out and took her hand in mine and gently pulled her
into a sitting position next to me. I slowly guided her hand until it
came to rest on Cheryl's thigh. I moved closer to Angela and
whispered in her ear, ""Do it Mommy, you know you want to and Cheryl
wants you to. Don't deny yourself."" I watched, almost mesmerized, as
Angela's hand moved slowly upward until her fingers were lightly
touching Cheryl's little slit. I leaned over and planted a deep
french kiss on Angela's mouth. ""Finger her cunny Mommy; just like you
do it to me"" I whispered. At this point Cheryl must have sensed
something was different and opened her eyes. ""Mommy.....what are you
doing? she asked. By now any inhibitions Angela may have had
disappeared. ""Mommy wants to make her baby feel nice. Would you like
that sweetheart?"" Angela said. ""Oh yes Mommy, there is nothing I
would like more"" Cheryl answered. ""Would you like it if mommy kissed
your kitten?"" I said to Cheryl. ""Oh yes. Please Mommy, kiss my kitten
just like Barbie did before you came home"" Cheryl answered. I had
never seen Angela so turned on and within seconds she had positioned
herself between Cheryl's legs. God, what a turn on it was for me to
watch Angela licking her daughter's immature cunt. As I watched I
couldn't help frigging my own pussy. But I wanted to participate in
this scene very badly so I got up and moved to the far end of the
sofa. Angela was now on her hands and knees servicing her seven year
old daughter. I positioned myself directly behind Angela, reached
forward and pulled the hem of her skirt up to her waist. In her haste
to get away to help her friend Mary she had neglected to put on any
panties. Within easy reach were her wet cunt lips and her dark rimmed
asshole. I couldn't resist and attached my mouth to her engorged clit
and began to suck. This action encouraged Angela to become even more
aggressive in her cunt lapping of her little girl. I had fucked
Angela enough times to know when she was close to cumming. I moved my
tongue from her clit to her asshole and within seconds she had a mind
shattering orgasm. Dear little Cheryl followed soon after with a
little girl ""cummie""</p><p>It took a few minutes for mother and daughter to come back down to
earth. It just seemed natural to reposition ourselves. Angela was
lying on her back with Cheryl lying on one side of her and me on the
other. I leaned over and attached my lips to one of Angela's fat
nipples. Cheryl picked up on this and began sucking on the other
nipple. ""So beautiful"" Angela whispered as she enjoyed the attention
she was receiving from the two of us. A little later Angela said she
would show us a position in which nobody would be left out. Angela
positioned herself on her back with her head at the top end of the
bed. Next she instructed me to lie in the opposite direction so that
my head was even with her crotch. Cheryl then was placed facing me
but with her little cunny above her mommy's face. With a little
shifting of our respective positions it was possible for me to lick
Angela's pussy, while Cheryl could lick me and Angela could lick her
daughter. We stayed in this position for a long time until Angela and
I had both come twice and Cheryl had had another little girl ""cummie""</p><p>In the weeks that followed, this became one of our favorite
positions. After that eventful Saturday morning my visits were no
longer fraught with problems like trying to sneak a few brief moments
with Angela while Cheryl was occupied with something else. Cheryl was
now a full participant in our Saturday morning sex play. Sometimes
just two of us would be ""playing"" while the third person watched and
masturbated. We gave little Cheryl masturbation lessons and she soon
became addicted to the practice, just like me.</p><p>This delightful situation lasted about six months until Angela began
dating an older but very wealthy man whom she had met through a
mutual friend. Within a matter of a few weeks the relationship had
developed into a serious romance. The man, Kevin, was madly in love
with Angela and had asked her to marry him. Angela knew this was an
opportunity for she and Cheryl to elevate their life style to a level
that she had only dreamed about. The temptation was too great to
resist. I was devastated for awhile because it meant they would be
moving to San Francisco where Kevin had a multi-million dollar home.
Eventually I came to accept the reality of the situation. I knew I
would have to go back to cruising the malls and hopefully find
another special ""mommy"" who was also a subbie.</p><p class=""h2"">EPILOGUE</p><p>On the final meeting I had with Angela she told me a lot of things
she had kept secret since she first started dating Kevin. He was
horny all the time and Angela gave him all the fucking he could
handle. She realized that many people would say she ""sold out"" for
material gain but who could blame her. She would have all the
amenities that she now could not afford. Cheryl would be able to
attend the finest schools. He had promised to buy her a new BMW and
give her a credit card with a $50,000 limit.</p><p>Then she dropped the ""bombshell"" after I swore on a stack of bibles
never to reveal her biggest secret. Kevin was also a pedophile who
loved preteen girls. Angela, after discussing this with Cheryl and
getting the little girl's concurrence, had agreed that Kevin
could ""play"" with Cheryl but there was to be no penetration. He was
free to fondle and perform oral sex on the child and Cheryl could
masturbate Kevin if she felt in the mood. This arrangement was just
fine with Kevin and apparently okay with both Angela and Cheryl.
I never saw them again and hope it all worked out and they are happy.</p>"
378,"A Dream Come True, Chapter One",Barbie Doll,1,"Karen, a successful 32 year old has a well guarded secret and often fantasizes about satisfying her perverted desires. An opportunity to realize her fantasies occurs quite unexpectedly one Saturday morning at the local shopping mall.","['F/g', 'FF/g']","<p>Karen Wagner was the envy of many of her friends. From all outward
appearances she seemed to live a lifestyle that most would covet. At
32 she owned a successful ladies wear botique, a condo in a
fashionable part of the city and was very attractive. These worldly
possessions were the result of a substantial inheritence left to her
by a wealthy aunt who had passed away when Karen was 25. Being a
business owner she had the luxury of flexibility in her life, and
having a reliable staff she was able to pretty much do what she
pleased when she pleased. Karen also had a private life that she
guarded very carefully. This private life involved the fact she was
bi. At age 14 she had been seduced by a friend of her mother, a very
sophisticated lady in her early 40's. This experience had a
significant impact on her life and fuelled her desire to have sex
with women, particularly younger women. She satisfied this need about
once each month. Being cautious, she would drive to a larger city
about 100 miles from where she lived and where no one would recognize
her. In the adjacent city was a bar that catered to lesbians and
being attractive, she never failed to find a willing partner. But
being bi she also occasionally felt the need for a hard cock in her
pussy. Karen also had another dark secret. She had a passion for
young girls, especially preteens. For Karen the perfect age was a
girl of eight or nine years old. Shortly after she had her first
taste of lesbian sex Karen earned extra money by babysitting some of
her neighbor's children. One particular little girl of seven was her
favorite. Mindy was a very affectionate child, who it became obvious,
received little love and attention from her career oriented parents.
Mindy loved to be cuddled and before bed always had a bath. Mindy
loved it when Karen washed her in those hard to get at parts of her
immature body. Soon Karen began to look forward to bath time just as
much as Mindy. It became obvious to Karen that gently moving her
hands over Mindy's tiny nipples and especially her vagina was a real
turn on and after Mindy was asleep, Karen would always masturbate to
a satisfying orgasm.</p><p>Within a short time there was no more need to pretend. After her bath
and it was time for bed, they would lay down together and Karen would
fondle little Mindy. Eventually Karen could not hold back any longer
and she was soon licking the little girl's nipples and then her
cunnie. Gently rubbing the child's tiny clitty, Mindy was soon having
mini orgasms that they both called ""cummies."" It was not difficult
for Karen to soon have Mindy licking her babysitter's titties and
fingering her hot, wet cunt. This continued for nearly three years
until Karen secured a part time job that was more appropriate for a
17 year old in her final year of high school. Karen worried that
Mindy might tell someone what they were doing but the little girl was
true to her promise to keep it a secret.</p><p>When Karen left home to attend college in a different city, she would
sometimes hang around one of the elementary schools looking for
opportunities to seduce an unsuspecting preteen girl. She was
successful on three or four occasions; luring a 7 or 8 year old to a
secluded spot on the pretense of showing her something special. That
special something was having her hand inside a little girl's panties.
All but one of the children was receptive to the nice feeling that
Karen was able to give them. She thought it was not too risky as
grown ups would never suspect that a 20 something, pretty young lady
would ever do anything that nasty to a preteen girl.</p><p>Now that she was financially secure and her own boss, she led quite a
predictable lifestyle. Every second Saturday she would drive the two
miles to the regional shopping mall, drop off and pick up her
drycleaning, get groceries and check out some of the high fashion
shops. She hated crowds so made sure she was at the mall shortly
after it opened at 9:30 and would be on her way home no later than
10;30. On one particular Saturday she had parked her car and was
heading for the dry cleaners. As she passed one of the several rest
areas she noticed a young girl of about eight sitting alone on one of
the benches. She wondered what a girl that young would be doing
sitting there by herself but didn't think much more about it as she
made her way to the dry cleaners. About a half hour later she had
completed all her tasks and was returning to her car. To her surprise
the little girl was still sitting on the same bench as before and
looking very worried and frightened. As there was no one else at the
rest area Karen made a quick decision. She walked over the where the
girl was seated and sat down beside her. ""I saw you sitting here when
I walked by earlier. Are you waiting for someone,"" she asked. The
little girl began to cry and Karen knew there was something
dreadfully wrong. After a little more gentle probing the girl
explained her predicament. She had been dropped off by her father who
was on his way to his office. She was supposed to be picked up by her
Sunday school teacher who was to take the class on a field trip to
visit a museum. Obviously something had been misenterpreted and the
Sunday school group had failed to appear. Karen's mind went into
overdrive. Could this be the kind of opportunity she had so often
dreamed about? She quickly devised a plan. The girl told Karen her
name was Tina and told her the address where she lived. ""That is not
very far from where I live. If you like, I will drive you home"",
Karen said. Tina had been warned never to talk to or ever get into a
car with a man she did not know. But surely it would be okay to
accept a ride from this nice lady, Tina reasoned. A few moments later
they were seated in Karen's BMW and driving out of the parking lot.
Karen decided it was time to put the next phase of her perverted plan
into effect. ""I just remembered something I have to do at my house.
Do you mind if we stop by my place for a short time before I take you
home?"" Karen said. Little Tina had no fear of this pretty lady who
was being so nice to her and she said okay.</p><p>Karen's condo had underground parking and an elevator to the six
floors of condos above. It was unlikely anyone would see her bringing
the child to her 4th floor unit. Within minutes she had parked the
car and they had entered Karen's condo. So far everything was working
out beautifully.</p><p>Karen poured a coke for Tina and a stiff rum and coke for herself.
She found a children's channel on the TV and told Tina to relax and
watch TV while she made a couple of important phone calls. Karen was
now ready to execute the next, and most impotant part of her devious
plan.</p>"
379,"A Dream Come True, Chapter Two",Barbie Doll,1,Karen's devious plan was working perfectly; at least so far. She had successfully lured eight year old Tina to her apartment. Now it was time to see if her dream could actually come true.,"['F/g', 'FF,FFg']","<p>Having a stiff drink before noon was something I rarely do and within
minutes I was feeling quite tipsy. This made me feel braver about
doing what I had planned since I had picked up little, eight year old
Tina at the mall. When I emtered the living room Tina was totally
engrossed in the cartoons she was watching on the TV. I quietly sat
down beside her as I finished my drink. Gently I placed my arm around
her shoulders wondering how she would react to my initial move and
worrying that she might reject my advances. To my delight she
actually cuddled in closer to me. I sensed it was prudent to take
things slowly and not frighten the child. For several minutes I just
held her close to me. Next I leaned toward her and gave her a tender
kiss on her forehead. She turned her face toward me and smiled. This
was not what I expected but I was delighted that she seemed
completely comfortable with what I had just done. ""That was nice
Tina; did you like me giving you a kiss?"" I asked."" Tina smiled again
and nodded her head in reply. ""Would you like me to show you how
grown-ups kiss?"" I asked her. ""Okay"" she replied. This was the moment
of truth. I gently pressed my lips against hers for several seconds
and then opened my mouth slightly and ran my tongue along her lips.
The little sweetheart opened her mouth and allowed my tongue entry
into her warm wet mouth. By now my panties were very wet and to say I
was surprised would be an understatement. Christ, I was shocked. Had
she done this before? Either she was not as innocent as I had
anticipated or she was a very fast learner. For several seconds we
explored one another's mouths. ""You liked that, didn't you Tina?"" I
whispered in her ear. ""Yea, it was nice,"" she answered. ""You have
done this before haven't you sweetheart"" I asked her. She was silent
for a short time then nodded her head again. I felt compelled to ask
the next logical question. ""Who showed you how to kiss like that?"" I
asked her. ""I'm not supposed to tell, I promised,"" she replied. It
was time for a little child psychology I thought. I told her it was
okay to tell me because we would also have a secret and that I would
not tell anyone else. Finally, she said it was Maureen who had showed
her to do what she knew was called french kissing. I praised her for
being able to do it so well and then she decided it was okay to share
her secret with me. Maureen, it turned out was her step-mommy. Her
real mommy had left her daddy for another man when Tina was six and
about a year ago her daddy had remarried a woman named Maureen. By
now she obviously felt quite at ease with me and told me that her
daddy travelled a lot in his job and one night about six months ago,
while her daddy was away from home on business  and she was sick,
Maureen invited her to sleep with her. Maureen began touching her in
all her ""private places"" and although Tina thought it was naughty, it
felt so nice that she became a willing participant to her pervert
step-mommy's dark desires. As she was telling me about how she slept
in Maureen's bed whenever her daddy was away and how they ""did it""
after school every few days, I gently placed my hand on her knee. As
she continued telling me about Maureen I slowly moved my hand up her
coltish little legs. Soon my fingertips were only a few inches from
her crotch. As my middle finger came to rest on her panty crotch I
was delighted to discover she was wearing nylon panties. I love the
silky feeling of nylon panties even though most pedos seem to prefer
cotton panties. I could feel the outline of her immature pussy lips.
By now my own panties were completely soaked. Little Tina surprised  
me once again by saying, I'll take my panties off if you like."" Oh
yes Tina but is it okay if I pull your panties down?"" ""Okay, Maureen
likes to do that too. I was now close to realizing my dream.</p>"
380,"A Dream Come True, Chapter Three",Barbie Doll,1,The dream really does come true,['F/g'],"<p>I took Tina by the hand and we walked the short distance to my
bedroom. I sat on the edge of the bed with Tina standing facing
me. ""Lift your skirt for me sweetie"" I said. My little angel
obediently did as she was told, hiking the hem of her little skirt up
above her waist. She was wearing the cutest pale blue nylon panties
with a small bow just below the elastic waistband. Gently, I hooked
my fingers into the waistband and slowly pulled them down to her
ankles. Tina didn't need any further instruction. She lifted one foot
and then the other. The child giggled when I lifted her panties up to
my face and sniffed the crotch. Just a faint oder of pee pee was all
I could detect and I gently rubbed the silky material against my
cheeks.</p><p>Next I told her to lift her arms so I could take off her Tee shirt.
God, she was so fucking beautiful. I then reached up and ran the tip
of my middle finger over one of her tiny nipples before doing the
same to the other nipple. ""I like it when they are squeezed, but not
too hard,"" she told me. ""Does Maureen play with your nipples?"" I
asked her. ""Yeh, she even licks and sucks on them, I really like
that"" she answered. I then told her to take off her shoes and socks
as I wanted her naked. She looked at me with a disappointed look on
her face. ""What's the matter darling?"" I asked. """"Well, when Maureen
and I do it she always gets naked too"" was her response. I told her I
would do anything she wanted and slowly began to strip as Tina
watched me intently. Once my clothes were discarded and left on the
floor beside hers, I picked her up and sat her on my lap. The feeling
of her naked body pressed against mine was the most exquisite
experience I had ever had. If only I could be with her again and
again it would be my perception of what pedo heaven would be like.</p><p>I next laid her carefully on her back on my queen size bed. I laid
down beside her and we immediately began an extended french kiss.
When I finally broke the kiss I moved my mouth down to her flat
little chest and began to lick her nipples. Soon I was gently sucking
on one and then the other. I felt her little body begin to shiver and
knew she was truly aroused. It was clear that the lecherous Maureen
had taught her step-daughter well. I must have spent nearly five
minutes moving from one nipple to the other while my hand caressed
her rounded little tummy.</p><p>""Can I suck your titties now?"" she asked in little more than a
whisper. Could she? This scene was becoming hotter with each passing
minute. It was obvious Maureen had taught her well. First she licked
my stiff nipples and then sucked on them in a manner that I suspected
was similar to how a newborn suckles her mommy in her quest for
nourishment. I pressed the back of her head against my chest to
encourage her to continue. The hand that had been caressing Tina's
tummy now moved lower. A fingertip made contact with her precious
cunnie lips. To my delight my fingertip felt moisture and I parted
the delicate lips. I applied a little more pressure and my finger
invaded the area between the immature labia. I was being especially
careful not to penetrate very far for fear of punturing her hymen.
Tina moved off my nipple for a moment and uttered just  one
word. ""Deeper"" she said quite loudly. I was a little shocked by this
comment and responded, ""are you sure Baby?"" After all, being shocked
by this little sex godess was becoming commonplace. ""Yes. push your
finger all the way in"" she said in a very demanding voice. I did as
she asked and was surprised when my finger slid easily inside her
pussy, up to my second knuckle. I didn't have to be told. Obviously
the perverted Maureen had deflowered the little eight year old
sometime during the past few months.</p><p>I pulled my finger out of her cunnie and brought it up to my nose.
The scent of little girl pussy juice was almost enough to make me cum.
Now that I had experienced the smell, now I wanted to experience the
taste.</p>"
381,"A Dream Come True, Chapter Four",Barbie Doll,1,Karen sees an opportunity for the long term.,['F/g'],"<p>I told Tina to lay down on her back, spread her legs and pull her
knees back toward the head of the bed. I gazed at the adorable sight
of this eight year old ready and anxious to do my bidding. After the
finger fucking I had given her the lips of her cunnie looked a little
red and swollen. I also had a clear view of her wrinkled little bum
hole. Tina was looking up at me expectantly and I knew it was time to
give her back some of the pleasure she had given me. I slowly lowered
my head until I was just inches from her puffy cunnie lips and the
little hole below. I gently ran my tongue the length of her slit
several times. I began to search for the tiny pearl I hoped would be
at the top of her slit. My tongue came in contact with her tiny
button and the child began to shiver.</p><p>I moved my head downward again and concentrated on the task at hand.
I tongue fucked Tina for several minutes. Then I moved the tip of my
tongue to the top of her slit again until I came in contact with her
tiny clitty. Gently I moved my tongue in a circular motion for a
short time before Tina cried out ""yes, yes, please don't stop."" A
moment later her little body began to shake and shiver again and I
knew I had given the child a real orgasm.</p><p>I suspected Maureen had licked Tina's little slit many times and may
have even given the little girl her first orgasm. I took my time as I
wanted this incredible experience to last. I began to wonder if there
was something special that I could do for my little sweetheart;
something she may not have experienced during her lovemaking with her
stepmommy. I reached down and pulled her bum cheeks farther apart and
then planted a soft, wet kiss directly on her tiny asshole. Next I
tried to push the tip of my tongue into her hole but her sphincter
tightened, denying me entrance. I was content just licking the little
orifice. After a few seconds of licking I moved away from my prize
and said, ""did you like that sweetie?"" ""Oh that is so nasty for you
to lick my poo hole but it felt really nice."" she answered. ""Has
Maureen ever done that for you?"" I asked. ""No, but I wish she would
because I like doing some nasty things"" she answered. That comment
raised a few questions in my mind but I decided to leave it alone, at
least for the time being.</p><p>""What do you do to Maureen to make her feel nice?"" I asked her. ""Want
me to show you? she answered. ""Oh yes Tina, just tell me what you
want me to do,"" I said. ""Just lay down on your back with your legs
open and close your eyes"" she instructed me. I did what she requested.
I waited a few seconds and then I felt a small hand slowly making its
way between the lips of my very wet cunt. I opened my eyes and looked
down as little Tina's hand was immersed in my pussy up to her wrist.
Then she began to move her hand slowly in and out of my sloppy, wet
hole. It felt wonderful. I had never been fisted before as I was
never able to take an adult's hand inside me. But this was just the
right size to open me up completely. ""Oh my God Tina, that feels
wonderful. Do it faster,"" I implored the child. This little girl was
obviously well trained by her pervert stepmommy. She increased the
speed of her motion and before long got me off to an incredible
orgasm. It took me two or three minutes to come down from the high.
When I had regained my senses she said, ""You had a really big cummie
didn't you lady."" ""It was lovely Tina. The best cummie I have ever
had darling,"" I told her in total honesty. ""Did Maureen teach you how
to do that?"" I asked her. ""Yeh, she has big cummies too when I do
that to her"" she answered. I took her into my arms and gave her a
long, sloppy french kiss. I held her close for several minutes
telling her what a good little girl she was and how happy I was that
we were now lovers. She giggled and then said very seriously, ""Can we
do it again some time?"" I then told her I had a plan that I hoped
would allow us to be together like this in the future. I looked at my
watch and realized that time was running out on us. It was now 12:30
and she had told me her daddy was supposed to pick her up at the mall
at 2:30. I had to get her to her house fairly soon or her father
would panic if he showed up at the mall at the appointed time and she
wasn't there. I helped her get dressed and told her I would take her
home and explain to Maureen about the fact the Sunday school teacher
had not shown up as planned and that I had fortunately been able to
avoid a potential crisis. There were some other reasons why I wanted
to meet her pedophile stepmother but there was no reason for me to
tell little Tina what I had in mind.</p><p>I had garnered enough information about Tina and Maureen that the
next part of my plan was ready for implementation. Just as we were
about to leave my apartment Tina said, ""Do you want to feel inside my
panties one more time before we leave?"" ""I'd like that Tina but only
if you put your hand inside my panties,"" I answered. We fingered each
other's pussies for a short time and then made our way to the parking
garage. On the short drive to her home I thought more about what I
would say when I met her horny stepmommy.</p>"
382,"A Dream Come True, Chapter Five",Barbie Doll,1,Karen meets Tina's step mother Maureen; a confrontation wrought with danger for all concerned.,['F/g'],"<p>I was totally absorbed in thought as I drove the approximately three
miles between my apartment and Tina's home. I had garnered as much
intimate information about Tina's family as possible and I was trying
to think about how I could use this to satisfy my own dark desires. I
was waiting for a traffic light to change when I felt a small soft
hand come to rest on my right knee. I turned my head to see Tina with
a devilish expression on her face. My God, this little minx is
insatiable, I thought. The hand moved slowly up my thigh and I could
feel the wetness forming in my pussy.</p><p>""There's a park up ahead in the next block. Let's drive through it,""
she said rather innocently. She was a great little actress but I knew
exactly what she had in mind. I knew I should ignore her suggestion
but damn it, I was feeling horny again too. ""Okay, but just for a
couple of minutes. I have to get you home before your Daddy goes to
the mall to pick you up and finds you aren't there as planned,"" I
responded. I drove slowly into the park and was pleased to find it
nearly empty. I suspected the overcast sky and the distinct
probability of showers had dissuaded many families from enjoying an
afternoon in the park. I drove into a parking area that backed up
against a wall. Putting the car in backwards was a safety measure. No
one could sneak up behind us and I could keep an eye out for anyone
coming toward us from the front.</p><p>Before I had even turned off the engine Tina had lifted her bum off
the seat and pulled her skirt up to her waist. A moment later her
hand found its way to the crotch of my panties. ""Your panties are all
wet again,"" she informed me. I reached my right hand over and placed
my middle finger on her panty crotch. ""Rub it like you did before,""
she said pleadingly. I did what she wanted and she emulated my
movements. We continued for about a minute and then I told her that
was enough and to pull her skirt back down. She pouted but
reluctantly did what she was told to do.</p><p>Very little was said during the next few minutes until we entered the
street where she lived. Tina had told me the number of the house and
I was watching the numbers on the houses as I approached her place. I
pulled the car over to the curb about three houses before we would be
in front of Tina's. So far I had not told Tina my name and
surprisingly she had never asked. I was determined to minimize the
possibility of anyone identifying me. Being parked a short distance
form Tina's home would prevent Maureen from seeing my license plate
number. Some people would think I was paranoid but if I was to put
the next part of my plan into effect it was important that I maintain
my anonymity.</p><p>I suddenly realized that I would have to have a name when I finally
confronted Maureen. I arbitrarily decided on Wendy, the name of one
of the college girls who worked at my botique on weekends. I told
Tina to keep quiet unless directly spoken to. I would do the
explaining to her step mother. We were definitely in a very high end
neighborhood. Most of the houses in this area would sell in the one
to two million dollar range. Maureen had obviously done very well by
marrying Tina's dad. I was sure she would not want to give up, or in
any way jeopardize, the luxurious life style to which she had become
accustomed.</p><p>We arrived at the front entrance and I rang the door bell. A moment
later the door opened and standing there was who I assumed must be
Maureen. She had a puzzled look on her face as she looked first at
Tina and then at me. I quickly began an explanation of what had
happened and that it was fortunate I just happened to be in the mall
at that time. After I had explained the situation Maureen became much
more at ease. ""Please, won't you come in for a few minutes. I had
better phone my husband at his office or he will be leaving for the
mall in about an hour to pick up our daughter."" she said. Maureen
asked what my name was and I told her it was Wendy and that I worked
in an office building in the downtown part of the city. That seemed
to satisfy her. She then told Tina to go to her room and get ready to
have some lunch.</p><p>""Would you like a coffee?"" she asked. I declined her offer. ""Could I
offer you something stronger perhaps?' she said with a smile on her
face. ""Well, that would be nice but only if you will join me."" I
answered. ""How about a gin and tonic?"" Maureen asked. That would be
lovely Maureen."" I answered.</p><p>As she turned and walked away from me I had an opportunity to
appraise the woman. About forty I thought. About my height and a
little heavier but a nice ass. She was wearing only a thin tee shirt
and the outline of her nipples was evident. I was quite sure she was
not wearing a bra. Very interesting I thought to myself. It is now
time to drop a bombshell on the sexy looking stepmother.</p>"
383,The Arrangement,Barbie Doll,1,Karen has Maureen exactly where she wants her. Now she is ready to tell Maureen what type of arrangement she requires,['FF'],"<p>Maureen and I settled comfortably in the den and slowly sipped our
drinks. ""You are a very attractive woman Maureen,"" I said. ""Well,
thank you Wendy, that is very flattering; you are a very nice looking
young lady yourself,"" she answered. ""And Tina is such a little
darling, you must be very proud of her,"" I said. ""And you dress her
so nicely. I like her little skirt, her tee shirt but there is some
other thing about the way you dress Tina that I just love."" I said.</p><p>There was a bit of a surprised look on Maureen's face after I made
this comment. ""Oh, really, what is that Wendy?"" she asked. ""I just
love those pretty blue panties she was wearing when I took her to my
apartment,"" I answered as casually  as I possibly could. Thank God
for the gin or I doubt if I could have maintained this rather
cavalier pretense. The look on Maureen's face was a combination of
disbelief and fear. Several seconds passed before an obviously badly
shaken Maureen was able to regain some semblance of composure. ""You
saw her panties?"" Maureen asked in little more than a whisper. ""Oh
yes, I love nylon panties on little girls like Tina. And the little
bow just below the elastic waistband is so cute. And I would love to
see her in the pink and black nylon panties that she told me you
bought for her."" I said.</p><p>""You did things with Tina, didn't you Wendy?"" she asked. ""Yes
Maureen, I did some of the same things you have been doing to your
little step-daughter for the last several months. But don't even
think about punishing her. She didn't want to tell but you and I both
know that ladies like us can be very persuasive when we are trying to
seduce a little girl like Tina.</p><p>At this point Maureen got up from her chair and walked slowly over to
one of the large picture windows overlooking the well manicured back
yard of the property. I looked at that lovely ass again and could
just make out a slight panty line several inches below the waist of
her tight fitting slacks. Nice bikini panties I thought. I always
like to see women in tight bikini panties. She seemed to be
mesmerized and several seconds passed before she spoke.</p><p>""I guess there is no point in denying what you know about Tina and
our relationship"" she finally said to me. ""I suppose you want money.
You are blackmailing me are you not?"" I rose from my chair and
quietly walked the short distance to where Maureen was standing by
the window. Gently I placed my arms around her waist and pulled
herself toward me. When she did not recoil from my move I brought my
lips up to her ear and said, ""No Maureen, I don't want any money.""</p><p>""Then what do you want Wendy?"" she asked. ""An arrangement, one that
will be pleasant for you, me and especially Tina,"" I answered.
At this point I moved my hands upward until I came in contact with
her titties. I cupped them and then moved my fingertips to her
nipples. As I had previously suspected, she was not wearing a bra and
almost immediately her nipples began to swell and harden. I took both
nipples between my thumb and first finger and gently squeezed them.
Maureen moaned and I decided to raise the level of intensity. No
longer gentle, I pinched and twisted the erect nubbins. Another sigh
and a moan came from Maureen's lips. This lady clearly enjoyed a
little pain. ""Do you like that Maureen?"" I asked. ""Do you want me to
hurt them?"" I whispered. """"Oh fuck yes, hurt me, squeeze and twist
them,"" she answered. I quickly realized Maureen was not only a pedo
but also a pain lover. My position of power had just been elevated
another notch. I was now ready to tell Maureen what her options were.
At this point I think she realized I was the one making the rules and
it was now time for me to give Maureen her instructions.</p>"
384,Paradise Found,Barbie Doll,1,The fantasy Karen has harbored in her mind for several years is about to become a reality.,"['FF', 'Fg', 'FFg']","<p>I moved my hands under Maureen's T shirt and began massaging her
ample breasts. Her nipples were hard like miniature erect
cocks. ""Tell me what you want me to do to your nipples?"" I
asked. ""Pinch them, twist them, hurt them"" she answered. I decided to
see how much of a pain freak Maureen really was and for the next few
seconds I showed the bitch no mercy. ""Are you nice and wet for me
baby?"" I asked. ""Oh god yes, my panties are soaking wet,"" she
answered. ""Then lift your skirt so I can feel your pussy,"" I
instructed her. She immediately did as I had asked her and I placed
my middle finger on the crotch of her bikini panties while my other
hand continued to inflict pain on her left nipple.</p><p>""you are such a nasty stepmother Maureen. Taking advantage of an
eight year old. Why you should be ashamed of yourself"" I chastised
her. ""I can't help myself Wendy. I have always loved little girls;
kissing and licking their immature nipples and their little slits is
just heavenly."" she told me. ""I know exactly what you mean Maureen
because I'm also a pedophile so I think it would be very nice of you
to share your good fortune with me. ""What do you mean when you say
sharing?"" she asked.</p><p>I told Maureen that I knew all about the things she does to sweet
little Tina when her husband is away on business. How they sleep
together when Robert (her husband) is away and how most days when
Tina arrives home from school they play their dirty games. ""You even
took her virginity, you fucking pervert,"" I hissed. By now poor
Maureen was in tears but I wasn't about to let up on her just yet.</p><p>I told her what I wanted, which was to spend one night with the two
of them each time her husband was away on a weekend. Also, once each
week I would arrange to pick up Tina at her school, take her to my
apartment and deliver her home by 5:30, well ahead of when her
workaholic husband arrived home. As I explained the terms of
our ""arrangement"" I slipped one hand into the waistband of her
panties, through her pubic hair and finally her pussy lips. She was
not exaggerating when she said she was wet. As I slipped my middle
finger between her labia I thought how much it felt like touching a
slimy raw oyster.</p><p>I moved my finger slowly to the top of her slit and found her large
and very erect clitoris poking out from its protective hood. Slowly
and gently I began to masturbate Maureen. Within a short time she was
rocking her hips and I knew she was close to cumming. When she was
just on the verge of getting off, I stopped. ""Please Wendy, please
let me cum,"" she pleaded. "" All in good time but only if you are an
obedient slut,"" I informed her. To ensure she fully realized the
gravity of her situation I went on to advise her that anything less
than complete compliance would bring her world crashing down around
her.</p><p>I told her a letter detailing her relationship with her preteen step-
daughter would be sent anonymously to her husband, the local child
welfare agency and the police if she failed to follow my instructions
to the letter. Any semblance of rebellion she might have had left now
disappeared. My position of complete power over this ""respectable""
upper middle class woman was a real turn-on and I could feel the
moisture forming in my own panties.</p><p>I told her to call Tina and have her join us. She complied
immediately and soon my little lover appeared in the doorway of the
den. ""Come over here and sit on my knee sweetie."" I said to Tina. The
child had a confused look on her face and looked over at her step-
mother, presumably seeking approval. ""Its okay Tina, sit on the nice
lady's knee as she asked,"" Maureen was now getting into the ""game""
and I was pleased by her immediate obedience.</p><p>Tina sat on my knee and I put my arms gently around the little
darling. ""Don;t be afraid Tina, Maureen says its okay if you and I do
the same things you told me you and she do when your daddy is not
here"" I assured her.</p><p>I brought my lips close to her ear and whispered, ""Lets show her what
a good french kisser you are,"" I said. She closed her eyes and I
pressed my lips against hers. As soon as she felt my tongue her
little mouth opened and we began a long wet kiss. I opened my eyes
and looked over at Maureen. She was watching us intensely and one of
her hands was under the hem of her skirt. The horny bitch was
masturbating as she watched our embrace.</p><p>Finally I broke the kiss and said to Maureen, ""did you like watching
Tina and I kiss?"" ""Oh my god, that is sooo hot."" she answered. I
asked Tina to stand up beside me and to lift up her skirt so we could
see her pretty panties. By now any fear Tina may have had initially
had now evaporated. She didn't hesitate and was soon holding her
skirt above her waist.</p><p>I began running my hands gently over her panty covered bum cheeks and
then pressed the silky material between her cunnie lips. ""Do you like
what I'm doing Tina,? I asked the little girl. ""Oh yeh, you do it so
nice and gentle,"" she answered. I told Maureen to come over to where
I was sitting. ""lets all three of us kiss at the same time,"" I
suggested. There was no hesitation on either Maureen's nor Tina's
part. Soon all three tongues were caressing each other. I had never
had a three way kiss before but it made me so fucking horny I almost
came on the spot. There was no need to hurry. Robert would not be
home for at least a couple more hours and I had more ""games"" I wanted
to play with my sexy little lover and her pervert stepmommy.</p>"
385,Paradise Continued,Barbie Doll,1,Karen finally has the arrangement she has oftened dreamed about. But this is no dream; this is reality.,"['Fg', 'FFg']","<p>After our exciting three way kiss ended I instructed Maureen to
discard both her skirt and Tee shirt. This demand was carried out
without any hesitation. I then said to Tina, ""do you think your
stepmommy looks sexy?"" ""Yeh, she sure does,"" she answered. ""Put your
hand inside her panties and tell me how wet she is,"" I told Tina.
""Wow, her thingy is very wet,"" Tina answered. ""Take your time and
play with her thingy Tina. I think she likes it when you have your
hand inside her panties,"" I said.</p><p>Little Tina did not require any further instructions from me. She had
obviously been well trained by Maureen. it was a tremendous turn-on
for me to sit back and watch an eight year old finger fucking her
horny step mother. Maureen was moving her hips back and forth,
encouraging the child to continue masturbating her. I could tell that
Maureen was close to her orgasm and told Tina to stop playing with
her step-mommy. Maureen opened her eyes and looked pleadingly at
me. ""Please Wendy, please let me cum; I need a cum so badly,"" she
whined. ""I'll let you cum Maureen, but not until I think you deserve
the privilege,"" I told her.</p><p>""If you really need a cum then you have to earn it,"" I said as I
smiled sweetly. ""And I think it is time we all retired to your
bedroom,"" I announced. The master bedroom was at least 400 sq. ft.
with thick carpeting, a king size bed and a marble soaker tub and
glass enclosed shower adjoining the bedroom. Maureen had clearly
married well and I could understand why she was completely compliant.
Who would want to lose this type of lifestyle? On top of all this she
had a  beautiful eight year old who had become her willing sex toy.
What more could she possibly want? I thought.</p><p>Both Tina and I were fully clothed but poor Maureen was down to only
her yellow bikini panties. ""If you really need a cum so badly then
here is what you will have to do,"" I informed Maureen. ""First I want
you to undress Tina,"" I said. Within seconds  Maureen had removed
Tina's tee shirt, skirt and lastly those adorable little pale blue
panties. I then instructed Tina to lie down on the bed with her legs
widely spread. I could see moisture had formed along her little slit,
showing clearly that she was aroused. I was tempted to go down on her
myself but that could wait.</p><p>""I know how much you like young pussy Maureen, so get your tongue on
that lovely little slit,"" I instructed her. I quickly undressed and
then sat on the edge of the bed and watched Maureen lovingly licking
her step-daughter's little cunt lips. After watching this erotic
scene for several minutes, I stood up behind Maureen, hooked my
fingers into the waistband of her panties and slipped them down her
legs and off.</p><p>I suddenly had a perverted idea; one that would show Maureen that I
was in charge and that she was, among other things, my personal
subbie. I turned her panties inside/out and ran my fingertips through
the slimy secretions along the gusset. Next I reached around
Maureen's head and placed my fingers against her lips. ""Suck my
fingers bitch,"" I commanded. She immediately opened her mouth and
began to suck. She probably thought she was eating my pussy juices. I
decided not to tell her they were her own; at least not right now.</p><p>I had one more perverse little trick up my sleeve. I reached beween
Maureen's legs and pushed my fingers into her wet cunt. Suitably
lubricated, I ran my fingers down her ass crack until I reached her
anus. Two of my fingers penetrated her easily. She obviously liked
this because she kept pushing her ass back toward me; encouraging me
to continue finger fucking her asshole. I think I could have got her
off that way but she had yet to prove herself worthy of that reward.
I wished I had my strap-on dildo with me so I could have fucked
Maureen doggie style in both her pussy and asshole.</p><p>I orchestrated the next hour during which time Maureen sucked me off
and tongue fucked my anus as little Tina watched the debauchery with
interest. I went down on Tina and I had Tina fist fuck her step-mommy
to an explosive orgasm. It was an orgy that I knew I would not forget
for a long time - if ever.</p><p>                   ____________________________</p><p>I left well before Robert was due to arrive but before leaving I
reiterated what I had told Maureen previously. She knew what the
arrangement was and lastly I put the fear of God in her by saying I
was going to write a letter explaining how she had violated her step
daughter and have it ready for mailing in case she failed to do as I
instructed. I was quite certain Maureen would be a good little subbie
for me.</p><p>It is now almost six months since my initial encounter with Tina and
Maureen and the arrangement is working out beautifully. At least once
a month Robert is away on business over a weekend and I spend
Saturday afternoon and sleep in the same bed as them before returning
to my condo before noon on Sunday. I even bought a polaroid camera so
I could take photos of all of our activities. They came in handy when
I was alone and horny. I could look at the pictures as I jilled off.</p><p>About two months after the arrangement began I made contact via the
internet with a lady named Helga who was also a lg lover and who had
been carrying on a love affair with her six year old grand daughter.
We made contact through the Danish Pedophile Association. Once we
felt comfortable and trusted one another, we told each other the
details of our respective pedophilic lives.</p><p>Helga told me one thing that really turned me on. She had made
contact with a lady in Eastern Europe who was a seamstress and who
catered to a very select clientele. Her clients were men and women
who liked to dress up their child lovers in sexy outfits. The idea
intrigued me and Helga gave me the lady's email address after
assuring the seamstress I was trustworthy.</p><p>This required me to secure measurements. For example; the size of
Tina's chest, waist, thighs and calves. I sent these to the
seamstress and paid her fee in advance by money order. About three
weeks passed before a Fedex employee arrived at my home with a parcel.
I nervously opened the parcel and was delighted to find dark nylon
stockings, a garter belt (or suspenders as my British readers
prefer),very sexy black panties and even a little padded matching bra.
The following day I purchased lip gloss, mascara, eye shadow and
other make-up.</p><p>The next weekend Robert was away on business so after I arrived at
Maureen's house I told her to go upstairs and stay there until I told
her to come back to the den. I took Tina into the bathroom and spent
at least 20 minutes dressing her in her sexy new outfit and carefully
applying make-up. When I had finished, Tina looked in the mirror and
could hardly believe the transformation. Neither could I. She looked
like a little whore or maybe a young teen slut. I loved it and when I
called Maureen down to the den she could hardly believe her eyes. Her
first comment was, ""wow, what a turn-on.""</p><p>Playing dress up with Tina has now become a regular part of our
little orgies and we all love this addition.</p><p class=""h2"">EPILOGUE</p><p>Yes, my dream came true and it all came about because a little eight
year old girl had not been picked up by her Sunday school group at
the mall as scheduled. How long will this relationship continue? As
the Spanish would say quien sabe? When Tina becomes a young teenager
she will likely discover boys and activities that will take her mind
off sex - at least for awhile. But I am going to enjoy it as long as
possible. Even if I lose access to Tina, I will still have my
obedient subbie Maureen as a playmate.</p><p>Dear Reader; What is your dream?</p><p>THE END</p>"
386,Anna Mueller's Proposition,Barbie Doll,1,"After years of fantasizing, Anna receives an unexpected proposition that is just too good to turn down.",['F/g'],"<p>Anna was a widow approaching the dreaded age of 50. Fortunately, she
was financially secure due to a substantial life insurance policy and
mortgage insurance on the family residence provided by her late
husband Henry. Within a year of his passing she had sold the house
and purchased a high end condo in one of the more desirable
neighborhoods in Calgary. She also purchased a two year old BMW 325i.
Life for Anna was more than comfortable.</p><p>There was only one problem in her life. Anna had been a closet
little-girl lover most of her adult life. But little-girl lovers were
villified by most of the adult population and although most little-girl
lovers were men, and women
rarely ever suspected let alone ever being prosecuted, Anna never
acted upon her impulses for fear of being discovered. Her sex life
with Henry had been reasonably satisfactory but there was always that
latent desire to seduce a young girl; preferably one between age
eight and ten.</p><p>When she masturbated, which was frequently, she almost always had
fantasies involving preteen girls and on rare occasions, young boys.
For Anna, nothing would be more satisfying than to fondle and perform
oral sex on a cute little cherub under the age of 10. These erotic
fantasies had been with Anna since her early 20's. She derived some
satisfaction from sitting for long periods in one of the rest areas
in a shopping mall and gazing at preteen children walking by with
their mommies. When she spotted one that she found particularly sexy
she would conjure up images of how the child would look naked or
just in her cute little-girl panties.</p><p>On more than one of these occasions she would feel the wetness
forming in her own panties and would retire to one of the ladies'
restrooms, lock herself in one of the cubicles and jill off to a very
satisfying orgasm.</p><p>One day she was depositing a bag of trash in the dumpster in the
basement of her condo building and noticed what appeared to be a
magazine that some other resident must have discarded. Curious, she
reached in and extracted the magazine. On the cover was a photograph
of a scantily dressed young girl of about ten flashing a very sexy
smile. The name of the magazine was ""Lollitots."" Anna hurriedly put
the magazine in her pocket and headed back excitedly to her 5th floor
condo. Her heartbeat increased as she rode the elevator to her floor.
My God, she thought; what have I found? Once in the security of her
apartment she nervously sat down and began to turn the pages of her
newfound treasure. The magazine was full of color photos of beautiful
young girls ranging in age from about six to maybe 10. Anna's pussy
was gushing by the time she came to the last few pages which
contained dozens of ads featuring young girls available
for ""modelling"" assignments. Most of the ads included a photo. All
the ""models"" were clothed but most were in seductive poses. Some were
dressed in shorts or panties so tight fitting that one could clearly
see the outline of their little slits. Anna quickly hiked her skirt
up to her waist, and slipped off her very wet panties. She turned
the pages of the magazine again but his time much more slowly as she
moved her middle finger in a circular motion around her engorged
clit. Before she had reviewed the first ten pages she had got herself
off to a beautiful orgasm. She could not remember ever having a more
intense cum.</p><p>For many months following the discovery of the magazine it was the
main stimulation for her masturbatory fantasies. The magazine was
carefully sequestered in a secure location at the bottom of her
lingerie drawer.</p><p>Not long after she had become a widow, Anna enrolled in a computer
course at a local community college and soon after completing the
course she bought a Dell computer and a printer. Soon she was
spending many hours each week surfing the Internet for web sites that
would turn her on and to which she could fantasize as she played with
herself. She found several sites that claimed to have photos and even
videos of preteen sex. Being a very cautious person Anna resisted the
temptation to ""take the plunge"" and order this obviously illegal
material. Living in Canada there were too many stories in the local
newspapers of people being ""busted"" for possessing kiddy porn.
Ironically, one of those prosecuted was a judge. In most of these
cases the police had posed as prospective purchasers and had
eventually infiltrated the supplier's network. It was revealed that
in most of these ""busts"" the buyers had made their purchases via
credit card and once the authorities had access to the supplier's
bank records, they also could identify the owners of the credit
cards. This was a sufficient deterrent for Anna to resist the
temptation to obtain the illicit merchandise.</p><p>But her many hours spent searching the Internet produced one positive
result. She found a link that directed her to a site called perverts
R us.com. This discovery fuelled her desires as she eagerly read the
hundreds of pedophile stories. Her only minor disappointment was that 90%
of the stories dealt with men who lusted after young girls and some
after young boys. There were, however, some that did deal with F/g
relationships. These stories were partly satisfying but she still
fantasized about some day experiencing a real life encounter with an
innocent preteen girl.</p><p>Little did she know that in less than a week she would have an
unexpected opportunity to experience her dream.</p><p>A few blocks from Anna's residence was a park that included a
children's playground. Anna visited the park frequently and always
sat on one of the benches facing the playground. From this vantage
point she could watch the children playing on the swings, slide and
monkey bars. The mothers of these children were always present but
Anna was often rewarded with a glimpse of some little girl's panties
as she played on the swings or slide. Because of her cautious nature,
she always had a book or newspaper on her lap and wore sun glasses so
any mother who might be suspicious could not tell what her real
motive was. Usually by 4:30 or 5:00 most of the mothers had gathered
up their children and headed home for dinner.</p><p>On one particular day Anna was about to vacate her favorite bench as
by now all the children and their moms had departed. Suddenly a
mother and her young daughter, who Anna judged to be about seven,
appeared. The mother sat down on an adjacent bench about 30 feet from
where Anna was seated and the little girl ran over to the swings.
Anna decided to stay on a little longer in the hope she might be
rewarded with a peek at what the child was wearing under her short
skirt. Anna soon realized she had made a good decision as the little
girl's panties came into view on several occasions.</p><p>Anna was so caught up in her fantasies that she didn't notice the
mother making her way to the bench where Anna was seated. The lady
said, ""Do you mind if I join you?""</p><p>Anna was a little taken aback by
this intrusion but felt she could hardly refuse such a simple
request. The young mother seated herself beside Anna and introduced
herself as Heather. Anna reciprocated. For a few minutes they sat in
silence watching the little girl playing contentedly on a swing.</p><p>""She's cute, isn't she?"" said Heather rather casually.</p><p>""Yes, she's a beautiful child,"" Anna replied.</p><p>""Do you have children?"" Heather asked.</p><p>""Yes, I have two daughters but both are grown up, married and
living in other parts of Canada,"" Anna answered.</p><p>The two women made
small talk for several minutes until Heather said, ""You like little
girls, don't you Anna?"" Anna was not sure how she should respond to
this query. Was there a hidden meaning in the woman's question?</p><p>""Yes, I have always enjoyed being around young children,"" was Anna's
guarded response.</p><p>Anna was rather shocked by Heather's next
question. ""Do you think little girls like my Tanya are sexy?"" Heather
asked.</p><p>Anna was becoming very uncomfortable and nervous by the
direction this conversation seemed to be heading. Anna remained
silent. She did not know how to react to a question like that from a
total stranger. Was she being set up? Was this some kind of sting
operation? Heather quickly detected Anna's reluctance to provide a
straight answer and decided to lay her cards on the table.</p><p>""Look Anna, let's stop playing games. I lost my job a couple of weeks
ago. I'm nearly flat broke but I have a sister in Edmonton who we can
stay with until I get back on my feet, but I have to find a place
where we can stay tonight, have dinner and have enough for bus fare
to Edmonton tomorrow morning.""</p><p>Anna felt sorry for the young mother and her daughter and was now
convinced of Heather's sincerity and that she was in no danger.</p><p>""How much would you need to extricate yourself from your predicament?""
Anna asked.</p><p>""I think $150 would be enough,"" was Heather's reply. Anna
had by now regained her composure.</p><p>""This sounds like a proposition.
What do I get in return for my generosity,"" Anna asked.</p><p>""How about
one uninterrupted hour alone with Tanya? There are, however, two
provisos; no pain and no penetration,"" Heather answered. ""After that
we will leave and you will never see or hear from me again. Is that
an acceptable proposition?""</p><p>Anna nodded her head to affirm her agreement to Heather's proposal.
She then told Heather that she lived fairly close by and they could
drive there in less than 10 minutes. Anna said she would have to stop
at a  bank machine to get the agreed on $150. Heather then told Anna
to wait at the bench and walked back to the bench she had previously
occupied. She motioned for Tanya to come to her. Anna watched as the
young mother carried on a conversation with her daughter for several
minutes. Mother and daughter then walked back to the bench where Anna
was anxiously waiting. Anna, realizing she was about to experience
what she had fantasized about for nearly 30 years, felt herself
becoming extremely aroused and could feel the juices beginning to drip
from her mature cunt. ""This nice lady is going to help us get to
Aunty Norma's place in Edmonton but first we have to go to her place
where she wants to play some special games with you. You'd like to
play some games with her wouldn't you sweetie?"" Heather said to Tanya.
""Okay Mommy,"" Tanya replied sweetly.</p><p>The drive to Anna's condo, including a brief stop at a ATM, was
uneventful and conversation was minimal. Anna was not only highly
aroused but also a bit nervous as she thought about what was about to
happen. Upon arrival at the condo Anna offered Heather a drink and
poured two stiff gin and tonics and a coke for Tanya.</p><p>""Our agreement
was that I would have one hour alone and uninterrupted with Tanya,""
Anna said as the two adults sipped their drinks. Anna told Heather to
help herself to another drink if she wished and then instructed Tanya
to come with her.</p><p>Anna and the child walked hand in hand down the short hallway to
Anna's bedroom which included a en-suite bathroom. Just as Anna was
about to embrace her, the child said sweetly, ""I have to go pee pee
Aunty Anna."" Heather had obviously told the child to refer to her as
Aunty. Anna was pleased by this as it made the encounter seem almost
incestuous which fuelled Anna's level of desire even higher.</p><p>Anna escorted the child to the adjoining bathroom. ""Let Aunty Anna
help you darling,"" Anna said softly. With Tanya standing in front of
the toilet, Anna dropped to her knees in front of the eight year old.
""Pull your skirt up to your waist,"" Anna instructed. Having been told
by her mommy to comply with Aunty Anna's requests, the child quickly
lifted her little skirt to her waist. Anna's hands were shaking as
she gently hooked her fingers in the waistband of Tanya's pale blue
panties and pulled them down to the little girl's feet. Tanya lifted
one foot and then the other leaving her undies in Anna's hand before
seating herself on the toilet. Anna brought the crotch of the panties
up to her face and inhaled deeply. A few seconds later she heard the
familiar sound of the girl's urine stream splashing into the water
below.</p><p>When the splashing sound ended, Anna said, ""Just stay where you are
baby and Aunty Anna will make sure you are nice and dry."" Anna tore
off a piece of toilet tissue from the roll nearby, reached down
between Tanya's legs and gently rubbed the little girl's slit. Tanya
started to get up from the toilet seat but Anna said, ""Wait a minute
Tanya, Aunty wants to make sure you are completely dry down there
before you stand up."" Anna put her hand between the girl's thighs and
gently ran her middle finger up and down the immature cunny lips
several times. Anna was in pedophile heaven as she carefully separated
Tanya's soft, smooth baby labia. Anna was finally experiencing what
she had been dreaming about for so many years.</p><p>She looked up to see the child's reaction. Tanya's eyes were closed
and Anna detected a small smile on the little girl's face.</p><p>""Does that feel nice darling?"" Anna asked in little more than a whisper.</p><p>""Oh yes Aunty,"" Tanya replied.</p><p>""Has anyone ever touched you like this before?"" Anna asked.</p><p>After a long pause Tanya said, ""Yes Aunty.""</p><p>Anna wondered if maybe Heather
was also a pedophile and had seduced her own daughter. After a little
more gentle probing Tanya confessed she had played these kinds of
games with her uncle Sidney, her mother's older brother. Tanya went
on to say that Uncle Sidney had babysat her many times when her mommy
was at work and had played with her pee pee and had let her touch his
thingy.</p><p>""Did you like it when Uncle Sidney touched you?"" Anna
asked.</p><p>""It felt really nice,"" Tanya answered.</p><p>""Did you ever tattle
and tell your mommy about it?"" Anna asked.</p><p>""Oh no. He said that if I
told anyone we would not be able to play these games anymore, so I
never told,"" Tanya said in a very serious voice.</p><p>""I want to play
those same kinds of games you played with Uncle Sidney; is that
okay?"" Anna asked the little girl.</p><p>""Okay,"" was Tanya's response.</p><p>Anna took the little girl by the hand and they walked the few steps
back to the bedroom. Anna sat on the edge of her queen size bed with
Tanya standing, facing her.</p><p>""Let's take your top off now"", Anna said.
Soon the child was naked and Anna marvelled at the beauty of the tiny
body.</p><p>""What do you call the little slit you pee out of?"" Anna
asked.</p><p>""Mommy says it is my kitten,"" Tanya answered.</p><p>""That's a cute
name but I like to call a little girl's thingy a cunny. A grown up
like your mommy and me call it our pussy,"" said Anna.</p><p>Anna then told
Tanya to lie down on the bed and to spread her legs and pull her
knees up toward her chest. Tanya immediately obeyed Aunty Anna. Anna
gazed at the most erotic sight she had ever seen. She had a perfect
view of the child's ""kitten"" and puckered little bum hole. Anna
reached down and gently squeezed the girl's tiny nipples. After
playing with the nipples for a short time she brought her mouth down
and began licking the little, immature nubs. ""Does that feel nice
sweetheart?"" Anna asked. ""Wow, that feels awesome"", the child replied.</p><p>""Would you like to lick and suck Aunty Anna's big titties?"" she asked
the girl. ""Oh yes, please let me"", was Tanya's enthusiastic reply.
Anna quickly removed her blouse, bra, skirt, shoes and very wet
panties. Now Anna was ready to give her preteen lover what she had
dreamed about for so many years.</p><p>Tanya needed little encouragement and quickly wrapped her lips around
one of Anna's erect nipples and began gently sucking. Almost of its
own volition Anna's hand reached down and found its way to Tanya's
hairless little cunny. Anna then encouraged Tanya to move to her
other breast. The child was only too eager to comply with Anna's
request. After several minutes Anna felt compelled to do what she had
dreamed about. She wanted to taste her first preteen pussy. Once
again she positioned the child on her back with her legs spread. Anna
placed one of the pillows under Tanya's bum. Anna was now perfectly
positioned. Soon Anna had her head between Tanya's thighs. She began
to place gentle kisses all around but not directly on the ""prize"".
She could hear Tanya's breathing becoming more labored. The little
girl was clearly being aroused by Anna's ministrations. Anna thought
of an expression her father had used hundreds of times when she was a
young girl; ""strike while the iron is hot"". Anna could hold back no
longer and planted a soft kiss on Tanya's tender cunny lips.</p><p>For the next several minutes Anna's tongue made slow trips from the
girl's puckered asshole to the top of her slit. She then focused her
attention on the top of the slit hoping her tongue would make contact
with a baby clit. Anna was delighted when her tongue made contact
with a small bump at the top of Tanya's cunny lips. For what seemed
like an eternity Anna's tongue massaged the tiny bump. Suddenly,
without warning, the child's body began to tremble. This was followed
by several audible gasps. Anna felt a great sense of accomplishment
at that moment; she had given the eight year old her first mini-orgasm.
Anna moved so that she was lying alongside Tanya and wrapped
her arms lovingly around the little girl.</p><p>""What happened Aunty Anna? I felt all tingly in my tummy and between my legs.""</p><p>""You had a cummie darling,"" Anna answered.</p><p>Anna, realizing her agreed-upon time with Tanya was coming to an end,
resisted the temptation to give the girl a gynecological explanation
of what an orgasm was. Tanya would surely learn how to masturbate and
bring herself off before many more years passed.</p><p>In the short time remaining, one more thing needed to be done. ""Would
you like to help Aunty Anna have a cummie?, she asked. ""Oh yes, tell
me what I have to do to make your tummy all tingly"", Tanya answered.
Anna was tempted to see if she could entice the child to go down on
her bur decided this might be expecting too much, too soon. Instead,
she spread her legs and told Tanya to feel her grown up pussy. Tanya
seemed intrigued by seeing and being able to touch a grown up woman's
cunt. Anna was once again in pedo heaven.</p><p>""You're really wet down there, Aunty Anna,"" Tanya said.</p><p>""That's because you are making me feel so nice baby,"" Anna replied.</p><p>Anna then explained to Tanya about
where her clit was located and told the girl to  move her finger to
the top of her slit and rub the bump gently. With Anna's instruction
and encouragement Tanya was soon masturbating her Aunty quite
expertly. It did not take long before Anna's body convulsed in an
orgasm that lasted for a prolonged period. Anna knew Tanya's little
hand would be covered with her pussy juices. She brought the child's
hand to her mouth and licked the slime from her fingers, savoring her
own juices.</p><p>After Anna had come down from her ""high"" she embraced the child
lovingly and kissed her tenderly on the lips. Tanya did not resist as
Anna slipped her tongue into the child's mouth. ""Thank you darling,
you have made Aunty Anna the happiest woman in the world,"" Anna
whispered in Tanya's ear.</p><p>Anna helped the girl put her clothes back on and then quickly dressed
herself. She glanced at her watch and realized she had only five
minutes left in her alloted hour of bliss. Taking Tanya's hand she
led the girl back to the adjacent bathroom. There she carefully
washed tanya's hands to eliminate any traces of pussy juice and odor.
Just as they were about to return to the living room where Heather
was waiting, Anna dropped to her knees in front of Tanya.</p><p>""Please
sweetie, can Aunty Anna kiss your kitten one more time?""</p><p>Tanya
giggled and without having to be told, lifted her little skirt up to
her chest. Anna gently pulled Tanya's panties half way down her
thighs and pressed her lips to the child's vulva. Anna knew she would
remember this experience until the day she was permanently laid to
rest. It may never happen again, Anna thought, but she had finally
lived her fantasy.</p><p>The woman and child walked back to the living room where Heather was
still sipping a gin and tonic. Anna glanced over at the wet bar and
smiled as she noticed the gin bottle was now only half full. Anna had
been a little worried about how Heather might react but the child's
mother had consumed enough booze that she was in a mellow mood. Anna
assumed the liquor had erased any feelings of guilt Heather may have
had.</p><p>Anna was euphoric as she handed the $150 in cash to Heather. She was
also so pleased with the way things had worked out that she decided
to be especially magnanimous.</p><p>""I know a motel near the bus depot and
I recently saw one of their ads offering rooms for $49 per night.
There is also a diner across the street. I'll drive you to the
motel. And here is an extra $50 to make sure you have enough for bus
fare,"" Anna said. They stopped at the office of the motel and
Heather went in to register. Anna, alone in the BMW with Tanya, felt
that gnawing hunger again. Tanya had sat on her mommy's lap on the
drive and was now seated next to Anna. There would not be much time;
but maybe just enough. Anna reached over and placed her hand on
Tanya's thigh. The child seemed to know instinctively what to do and
reached down and hiked her skirt up to her waist. Anna smiled and
slipped her hand under the waistband of Tanya's panties until she
came in contact with the girl's little cunny. She carefully pushed
her middle finger between the tiny labia. Anna was surprised to find
the little cunny was quite moist. She wiggled her finger, coating it
with the juice and then brought her finger to her lips.</p><p>Heather returned to the car and placed Tanya on her lap once again.
""Thanks for helping us Anna,"" said Heather.</p><p>""You are more than welcome,"" Anna responded. ""I just wish you were
settling here in Calgary, rather than Edmonton,"" Anna said.</p><p>""You never know what might happen in the future,"" Heather said. With that Heather leaned over
and kissed Anna on the lips; her tongue entering Anna's welcoming
mouth.</p><p>Anna began the short drive back to her condo. She knew she would be
taking the Lollitots magazine from its hiding place as soon as she
arrived back home. Some things never change.</p>"
387,Amy's Loving Nanny,Barbie Doll,1,Amy had her sexual awakening at a very early age.,['F/g'],"<p>My name is Amy Foster and my upbringing was very much upper middle
class. Cynics might even say I was ""born with a silver spoon in my
mouth."" Daddy was a highly respected surgeon and mommy owned a very
successful accounting firm. We lived in a very tony part of Vancouver
called Shaughnessy. I certainly had all the material advantages a
young girl could want. But there was one missing ingredient which I
came to realize when I was perhaps five or six years old. What was
missing was affection. I'm quite sure my parents loved me but they
were both very career oriented and in addition, led a very active
social life. Daddy was out of the house most mornings before I
awakened and usually not home until at least 6:00 p.m.</p><p>Mom's accounting practise was becoming more demanding and at about
age three they hired a lady as a combined housekeeper and babysitter.
She was a nice lady and carried out her responsibilities in a very
professional manner. But we were never close. When I visited some of
our neighbors I often saw the mother or dad give their daughters a
hug or little kiss and wondered why these displays of affection never
occured with my mom and dad.</p><p>At age six I was enrolled in an exclusive girl's school called York
House. I was shy but got along well with most of the other girls in
my class. Our next door neighbor, the Cassidy family, had a daughter
named Melanie who was two years older than me but who also attended
York House. An arrangement was made between Mrs. Cassidy and my mom
whereby I would be driven to school each morning and picked up at
3:15 by Mrs. Cassidy. After school I would stay at the Cassidy home
until mom returned from work, usually about 5:30. This arrangement
worked well until I was eight and Mr. Cassidy was transferred by his
company to Calgary.</p><p>At that point my parents decided I should have a full time nanny as
they did not feel I was old enough to be alone each day after school.
Several ladies were interviewed by mom and finally a decision was
made to hire a lady named Leslie who had excellent credentials and
who had recently immigrated to Canada from England.I liked her
immediately and in a very short time she was giving me tender little
hugs and even little pecks on my cheek. I soon realized that this was
what I was missing from my daddy and mommy. I had heard some of the
older girls at York House talking about having a crush on some boy
and I asked one of them what a crush was. She explained it was when
you really liked someone and you got tingly feelings between your
legs. I soon realized I had a crush on Les. Les was very formal with
my parents and always addressed them as Dr. and Mrs. and they
responded in kind by calling her Mrs. Carr. She told me I could call
her Les but I felt more comfortable just calling her Nanny.</p><p>It was not long before a predictable pattern began to emerge. One
could almost say it was a ritual. On nights when Les and I were
alone, she would let me watch TV after dinner until about 8:30 which
I knew was my bath time. She would fill the tub with warm, scented
water and then ring a little bell which let me know it was time to
turn off the TV and hurry up the stairs to the bathroom. She would be
seated on the toilet seat as I undressed and then she would take my
hand and help me get into the tub. After a few minutes she would take
a soapy face cloth and wash my back. I was left to wash my ""private
parts"" by myself. Over a short period of time there were some subtle,
almost imperceptible changes in the ritual. Now she was washing my
back without a face cloth; only using her soft, soapy hands. I loved
the feel of her soft hand washing, actually caressing, my back. And
now she was using her hands to wash my chest. I was soon aware that
she was spending a lot of time washing my undeveloped titties. She
would gently squeeze my immature nipples which produced sensations I
had never felt before. I was too embarressed to admit it but I loved
having her fingers playing with my nipples. I now realize she was
testing me to see how far she could go without upsetting me.</p><p>Not long after, she began washing my tummy and then one night when we
were alone her hand was suddenly on my vagina. This was a word my
mommy taught me. I guess I was a little shocked initially but it felt
so nice I moaned and spread my legs wider hoping she would continue
her ministrations. ""Does that feel nice darling Amy?"" she asked me in
little more than a whisper. I was so excitied I couldn't speak and
just nodded my head affirmatively. ""You have such a sweet little
kitten"" she said. In my childlike response I told her I didn't have a
kitten. Nanny went on to explain that grown up ladies had a pussy
between their legs. And because some people thought the hair on a
grown up lady's vagina made it look like a pussy cat. And that little
girls like me had a kitten until we could grow hair above our little
slits. A moment later she turned my head toward her and kissed me
full on the lips. Wow, I thought, this is wonderful. After she broke
the kiss she said, ""would you like Nanny to show you how grown-ups
kiss?"" I said yes and once again her lips were placed upon mine. Soon
I felt her tongue licking my lips and then pressing against them.
Instinctively I knew what she wanted and slowly opened my mouth and
allowed her tougue to enter my mouth. All kinds of strange,
unfamiliar sensations coursed through my preteen body. After I had
dried off we walked hand in hand to my bedroom. As always she read me
a story and tucked me in for the night.</p><p>Nothing more was said about the incident for the next few nights.
Then one night after I had been tucked in by nanny I had this strange
dream. I thought I felt a hand reach under the bed covers and come to
rest on my thigh. Soon the hand moved slowly up my leg and came to
rest on the crotch of my baby doll nighty. What felt like s finger
tip began to gently rub my panty crotch. After a few minutes the hand
was gone and I fell into a deep sleep. When I awakened the next
morning the dream was still vividly implanted in my memory.</p><p>I began to look forward to bath time more than ever; anxiously
awaiting the ringing of Nanny's little bell. It seemed we had reached
an unspoken new level of intimacy at bath time. Now Nanny insisted on
helping me get undressed for my bath. She would slowly pull my
panties down my legs and always caress my bum cheeks during the
procedure. Once in the warm water I would spresd my legs wide
inviting her to wash my privates. She would instruct me to get on my
hands and knees with my bum high up out of the water. Then she would
run her soapy fingers up and down my little slit and then finger my
bum hole. I loved my bath time more than anything. One night she
pushed her middle finger into my kitten slit and began to gently rub
the top of my slit. All of a sudden I had this exquisite feeling and
my little body began to tremble. A minute or two later I felt like I
might pass out. ""What happened Nanny?"" I asked her. ""You had a cummie
darling"" she answered. Nanny explained what an orgasm was but I
didn't really understand fully.</p><p>I then told her about the dream I had experienced some nights before.
Nanny confessed I had not been dreaming but that it was her hand I
had felt caressing my kitten.</p><p>From that point on I knew I wanted more ""cummies"" and I bravely told
her so. She warned me that we must keep this a secret or else she
would be in big trouble. I assured her I would not tell a soul and I
meant it. From then on every day when I arrived home after school we
couldn't wait to get at each other's bodies. Another turning point
was when she first went down on me. When I first felt her lips on my
cunnie I thought I had died and gone to heaven. Eventually I told
Nanny I wanted to kiss her pussy. She asked me if I was sure and I
told her yes. She taught me how to do a ""69"" and that was one of my
favorite things. I soon realized I loved the taste of cunt juice and
I still do.</p><p>Later Nanny told me it would be an even bigger thrill for her If I
would ""talk dirty"" to her. I didn't know what this meant but she
taught me words and phrases I had never heard before. She wanted me
to say things like ""fuck your Nanny Amy"" ""suck me off you litttle
slut"" ""push your finger into my bum hole"" ""finger fuck me you little
bitch"" and others. Pretty soon I was saying these things without her
encouragement because I knew Nanny liked that. It also gave me a
thrill to say them.</p><p>One time Daddy told me he was going away to Seattle for a medical
conference and that mommy was going to accompany him. They would be
away for the whole weekend he informed Nanny and me. Nanny and I were
both excited about the prospect of having a whole weekend together
without my parents. Once they had left for Seattle Nanny told me she
had a special surprise for me. I could hardly wait to find out what
the surprise was.</p><p>After bath time Nanny told me to come to her quarters; a self
contained suite Daddy had had renovated for her on the second floor
of our house. On the bed was a shopping bag. Nanny opened the bag and
pulled out several items. First was a pair of black bikini panties.
Next she brought out a pair of dark fish net nylon stockings, then a
garter belt (My U.K. readers would call these suspenders) and finally
a small bra. She helped me to get into these sexy items and I felt
like a grown-up. ""We are not quite finished yet"" she told me and took
my hand and ushered me into her bathroom. For the next several
minutes she carefully applied mascara, eye shadow, rouge and finally
bright red lip gloss. I couldn't wait to see myself in the mirror.
When I gazed at the image in the mirror I hardly recognized myself
but I looked so grown up. I was very excited and could feel the
cunnie juices oozing out of my little kitten. ""My God Amy, you are
the perfect little slut Nanny has always wanted to be her special
fuck toy"" she said to me. ""Where did you find these things?"" I asked
her. She told me she had a trusted friend who was a seamstress that
like her had a love for little girls. She made these items for
special customers she told me. Her eyes were glazed over with lust
and she said, ""Amy, you are my perfect little slut girl""</p><p>At age 12 my world came to a devastating end. My parents decided I no
longer needed a nanny and Les was terminated and given a generous
severance package. I was crushed by this event. I cried and sobbed
for several days but eventually accepted the inevitable.</p><p>Fast Forward 12 years,</p><p>I was now working for a top level law firm and still single. I have
had several lesbian affairs but still long for a hard cock deep in my
pussy and sometimes even my asshole. I was walking through Oakridge
Mall one noon hour when I thought I saw someone I recognized. Could
it be Nanny, after all these years? I wondered. I followed her for
awhile until I was quite sure it was her. Her hair had turned a bit
grey but she was still very trim and attractive. I approached her as
she looked in one of the store windows. ""Is that really you Nanny?"" I
asked. ""Amy, darling, yes its Nanny and you look wonderful"" she
answered.</p><p>We had a coffee in the food court and chatted about what each of us
was doing now. ""You must come to my place for a cup of tea one
afternoon"" she said. I was a bit shaken by the experience but agreed
to come to her flat the following Friday after work. At about 5:30 I
arrived at her home. Instead of tea she served me a very stiff
martini. Time became unimportant as we told each other about our
lives during the past 12 or so years. A second and then a third
martini was served and I was feeling very inebriated.</p><p>Les then excused herself saying there was someting important she had
to attend to. Then I heard a familiar sound; the sound of water
running somewhere nearby. The sound of running water then ceased and
moments later I heard another noise from my distant past. I heard a
bell ringing and Nanny's' voice saying, ""Come now darling Amy, its
bath time."" I got up from my chair and like a zombie walked on
shaking legs toward what I knew was the bathroom. There was Nanny
sitting on the toilet seat with a loving smile on her beautiful face.
""Take off your top like a good little girl"" she instructed me. I was
mesmerized and quickly took off my blouse. ""My what lovely titties
you have Amy"" she said. I then took off my bra. ""Oh my goodness, your
nipples are so stiff"" she remarked. Nanny then stood up and sank to
her knees in from of me on the bathroom floor. Then I felt her
fingers under the waistband of my pink bikini panties as she pulled
them down my legs onto the floor. Next she took my hand and helped me
into the tub. For the next several minutes she soaped by breasts
before pushing one, two and then three finger into my aching cunt.
She french kissed me as she finger fucked me to an incredible orgasm.</p><p>""You have missed your Nanny haven't you Amy darling"" she said. I had
to answer her honestly. ""Yes Nanny, I'm still your little fuck toy
and will be for as long as you want me"" I answered.</p><p>""Of course you will come and visit Nanny again next Friday"" she said.</p><p>""Yes Nanny, I will be your little fuck toy and your special little
slut for as long as you want me"" I answered. Why would I want
anything else?</p>"
388,21st Century Witch Hunt,Barbie Doll,1,There is a witchhunt occuring in North America and people like us are the hunted. Over zealous law enforcement officials are targeting people like you and me because they think we are perverts preying on innocent preteen girls and boys.,[''],"<p>Those of you who have read my stories on this site are probably
expecting more of the same. Sorry, but this is a rather serious
matter and one that is certainly germane to Leslita's subject matter
and fans.</p><p>As some of you know, I am a Canadian. I have, however, lived for
short periods in both Oregon and Ohio and I know a little bit about
American history. During the 1690's in Salem, Mass. people who
contracted various illnesses and who did not respond favorably to
conventional medical treatment, were often accused of being
practitioners of witchcraft and many were punished by being ""burned
at the stake.""</p><p>More recently, during the 1950's, another form of witch hunt was
perpetrated by U. S. Senator Joe McCarthy. This elected official held
the distorted view that there were ""closet"" communists hiding under
almost every bed and that at any moment they would rise up and
attempt to overthrow the federal government.</p><p>It now appears we have another witch hunt underway and this time
the ""offenders"" are people like you and me who display affection
toward minors (usually defined as those under the age of 14). I'm not
sure about the situation in Europe today but a form of mass hysteria
and paranoia seems to have permeated most of North America.</p><p>In Canada, hardly a week goes by without someone being charged with
possession of child pornography (""kiddie porn""). In the city where I
live we are awaiting the sentencing of a former crown prosecutor (
the Canadian equivalent of a U.S. District Attorney) The judge has
reserved his decision until early 2010.</p><p>Personally, I see no reason why an individual should be prosecuted
because he/she has a collection of pictures or videos of underage
girls or boys for their own pleasure.</p><p>The legal definition of child pornography in Canada's Criminal Code
is as follows; ""A photograph, film or video  that shows a person who
is, or is depicted as being under the age of 18 and is engaged, or is
depicted as engaged, in explicit sexual activity"" It follows,
therefore, that drawings or written descriptions of explicit sexual
activity involving minors are not illegal in Canada.</p><p>In Canada, like the U.S., we have a serious illegal drug problem.
There is a certain irony and inconsistency between how the so called
justice system in Canada reacts to offences involving illegal drugs
and child pornography. I have a solid enough knowledge of Economics
to know that for a product to become established in a market there
must be three essential components (production, distribution and
consumption).</p><p>Convicted producers of illegal drugs and K.P. are subject to jail
time and/or heavy fines here in Canada. Similarly, distributors of
these products are also subject to severe penalties. But when it
comes to consumption, the rules suddenly change. A drug addict who is
apprehended and found to be in possession of a small amount of
illegal drugs; presumably for his/her personal use, if rarely
charged. The exception would be if the amount was sufficiently large
to suggest the addict was also a ""dealer"" (distributor) But the
pedophile who has k.p. in his/her possession can easily end up doing
several years in prison. Where is the logic in this?</p><p>Perhaps more relevant is that drug addicts commit well over half of
all the crimes commited in Canada. To support their addiction they
engage in home invasions, break-ins in homes, businesses and cars as
well as armed robbery and other forms of violent crime. I don't know
about you, but I have never heard of a pedophile engaging in violent
crime, or any form of criminal activity, to ensure a steady supply of
child porn.</p><p>In late April of 2009 an incident occured that borders on the
unbelievable. A father and mother had taken some family photos of
their toddler children at bath time. The children were both under the
age of five and some of the pictures showed the children's genitalia.
The film was taken to a local Walgreens for developing. An employee,
seeing the nudity in some of the pictures, contacted the local police
who, in turn, arrested the parents of the children shown in the
photos. The parents were charged with production and possession of
child porn. Mercifully, a senior police official saw the absurdity in
the situation and the charges were abruptly dropped.</p><p>My purpose in writing this piece is to motivate those of you who are
supporters of the Leslita site and who, like me, are closet
pedophiles. We must be aware of the religious zealots and other ""do
gooders"" who are secretly plottting to ban sites like Leslita and
persecute talented artists who create images that help us to retreat
to our private, fantasy worlds.</p><p>                            THE  END</p><p>* Reader's comment's are welcome.</p>"
389,"Tanya's Story, Chapter 1-2",Barbie Doll,1,"Twelve year old Tanya was first molested by her father. Not long after she was seduced by Rita, a friend of her mother who introduces Tanya to a new type of intimacy. Rita is also a pedoperv who has a special interest in preteen girls.","['M/g', 'F/g']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter One</p><p>My life has changed dramatically over the past six months. About a year ago my dad and mom divorced. Daddy was having an affair with his secretary and Mom found out about it and as they say, the shit hit the fan, and within a few weeks a very acramoneous divorce ensued.</p><p>My daddy was also a pervert. Since I was about six, he began fondling me whenever we were alone in the house. I had been told many times by Mommy to never let anyone touch my ""privates"" and I did resist the first couple of times he tried to tempt me to lift my skirt and let him touch my bald little pussy. He soon began to bribe me with promises to buy me ice cream, candy or something else any little girl would like.</p><p>Finally I gave in to these temptations and allowed him to feel inside my panties. He was very gentle with me and always kept his promises of treats and after the first couple of times I realized I kind of liked doing these naughty things with my daddy. It soon became almost routine. Every time Mommy went out shopping or was away for the evening at her bridge club, Daddy would smile at me and I knew immediately what he wanted. It was not long before I began to look forward to these ""special times"" with Daddy.</p><p>After several weeks of his molesting me, he did something I will never forget. Mom was away at her bridge club. I was having my evening bath and Daddy came into the bathroom and said he would help me get nice and clean. His soapy hands felt really nice as he rubbed my back first and then my front. He spent a lot of time rubbing my little nipples which made me feel real tingly.</p><p>But the nicest feelings were yet to come. He told me to get on my hands and knees. Then he spent the next few minutes washing my bum cheeks and then my poo poo hole. At one point he placed one of his soapy fingers and gently inserted it a little way in. I thought that was a bit weird but very soon I began to experience some sensations I had never felt before. Next I felt his middle finger begin rubbing the lips of my little girl pussy. Next he pushed his finger between the lips and began moving it up and down my slit. Wow, I was loving it, especially when his finger tip made contact with the little bump at the top of my slit.</p><p>Later he washed away all the suds from my body and dried me off with a big fluffy towell. It was now my bedtime and I was just about to put on my pyjamas when Daddy said, ""Don't put them on yet sweetie, Daddy wants to do something special for you because you have been such a good little girl for Daddy tonight. But remember, this has to be our secret. You can't tell anyone about what we do when we are alone.""</p><p>I promised I would never tell and never did until now.</p><p>Daddy told me to lie on my back, spread my legs and pull my knees up to my chest. I did as I was told and wondered what was going to happen next. I was more than a little surprised when I looked down and saw Daddy's head between my legs. Then I felt his breath on my pussy. A momemt later his lips were pressed against my pussy lips. I didn't know why he would want to kiss the place where I did pee pee but I soon had the best feelings I had ever experienced.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter Two</p><p>Another significant event in my young life occured at age 11. My mom had a very close friend named Rita whom she had met at our church. Rita was about Mom's age (37), was divorced from an abusive husband and had no children. I thought she was very attractive and very sexy. She was a bit overweight but her Rubenesque figure was appealing to me. I was especially drawn to her breasts which were large but not grotesquely so and most times, no matter what she was wearing, the outline of her large nipples was usually visible. Every opportunity I had to gaze at her nipples I did but was careful not to do so when I might gat caught peeking.</p><p>On one occasion, however, I got caught ""red handed"" staring at those beautiful orbs. Rita and I made eye contact and she gave me a knowing smile before leaving a very embarrassed eleven year old.</p><p>I was thinking about that incident when I went to bed that night. I suddenly realized that my hairless little pussy was very wet. I couldn't help myself and very soon my hand was inside my pyjama bottoms and I fingered myself to a nice ""cummie"" thinking about how Rita would look naked. Several times over the next few weeks I masturbated as I fantasized about seeing and feeling Rita's titties.</p><p>Rita lived in a condo not far from my school. In fact I usually walked past her building on my way home from school. One day it began raining heavily just as I was approaching her condo. I thought I might be able to gain some shelter at her place and wait for the shower to abate before continuing to my place.</p><p>I rang the buzzer to her suite and within a few seconds I was safely in the lobby. When I was inside Rita's suite she said, ""Oh my goodness, you're soaking wet. Take your coat off and come sit beside me. You must be freezing."" I was cold and welcomed the opportunity to sit close beside her on the sofa. She put her arm around my shoulder and pulled me close to her. I soon felt very comfortable as the warmth emanated from her body. We sat cuddled up for several minutes while she asked me about school and my extracurricular activities.</p><p>After awhile she changed the subject and made a comment about how nice my mom dressed me. She made references to my skirts, blouses, shoes and other items. Then she kind of surprised me when she asked me if I had any pretty pairs of panties. I wasn't sure how to react to this comment but she went on to tell me how she had always loved silky lingerie. I was further surprised when she said, ""Would you like to see some of my lingerie?""</p><p>I was very intrigued by her suggestion and quickly responded in the affirmative. She took my hand and we walked hand in hand to her bedroom. Rita told me to sit down on the edge of the bed. Then she pulled open one of the drawers of a nearby cabinet and began laying out on the bed beside me several matching bra and panty sets. I was both impressed and definitely a bit aroused as I gazed at and admired her collection of erotic silky undies. Rita picked up a pair of lacy, pink panties and handed them to me.</p><p>""Feel them Tanya, feel how soft and silky they are against your cheek,"" she instructed me.</p><p>If I was a bit shocked by the events up to this point, what happened next was much more than a bit shocking.</p><p>""Would you like to see the panties I'm wearing right now sweetie?"" she asked me.</p><p>I was starting to feel very horny by this time and began to fantasize again about Rita's titties and how wonderful it would be if she would let me see them or maybe even touch them. I could detect moisture forming in my crotch area. I knew I wanted this encounter to continue so I told her I would love to see the panties she was wearing now. Rita stood in front of me and slowly lifted the hem of her skirt up to her waist. Even though it was a dimly lit room I could see she was wearing black bikini style panties with lace around the waist band. I was mesmerized by the sight just inches in front of me and wondered what might happen next.</p><p>""Do you think they're sexy?"" she asked in little more than a whisper.</p><p>""Oh my God yes Rita. You are so sexy,"" I answered.</p><p>""I think you are a very sexy young lady too,"" Rita said.</p><p>At 11, I was naturally very flattered by a grown up telling me I was sexy.</p><p>I knew what I hoped might happen next. If you are wondering too, you will want to read Chapter Three cumming up in the near future.</p><p>Love Barbie</p>"
390,"Tanya's Story, Chapter 3",Barbie Doll,3,,['F/f  f/F'],"<p>Here I was sitting on the edge of the bed with my heart beating rapidly and my mom's best friend standing in front of me with her skirt's hem held up around her waist showing me her sexy black bikini panties. There was sufficient light for me to see the outline of her pussy lips. The scene was so fucking hot that I almost came in my panties.</p><p>Rita reached down and gently took my hand in hers and placed it on the crotch of her panties. I ran my middle finger up and down her crotch and could feel wetness seeping through the smooth nylon fabric. ""Oh that feels so nice when you touch me like this Tanya,"" she said. ""Do you like touching me like this Sweetie? she asked. ""More than anything in the world,"" I answered. ""Is there anything you would especially like to do darling?"" Rita asked me.</p><p>I was still feeling a bit shy and unsure of myself but I also knew I wanted this encounter to progress so I told her I had often thought about her beautiful breasts and I would love to see them. Rita smiled and said, ""I'm not surprised because I have seen you peeking at my titties several times when you thought I wasn't looking."" ""I'll take off my bra but only if you let me take off your panties first,"" she said in a teasing tone of voice. At that point I would have done anything she asked me so I stood up, pulled up my skirt to my waist and she slipped my panties down to the floor and I stepped out of them. ""Give me your panties,"" Rita instructed me. I passed them to her. Rita brought them up to her face and inhaled deeply. ""I love the scent of a little girl's cunnie,"" she told me.</p><p>Before I left her condo that afternoon Rita had introduced me to french kissing, licking and sucking her large nipples and even pushing our fingers up each other's bum hole. The best thing, however, was when she told me about doing a ""69."" I had no idea what she meant by that but when she had me lay on top of her with my head near her pussy and her head between my legs I thought I was in heaven. Her tongue licking my slit and then my clitty gave me a cummie more intensive than I'd had even when Daddy molested me. I knew I wanted more of this wonderful, forbidden sex.</p><p>Over the next several weeks I became totally addicted to my need for Rita's tongue in all my holes and my tongue caressing her most intimate parts. Rita was every bit the pervert that my daddy was. I have read accounts where girls my age claim they were sexually ""abused"" by an adult. I never thought of myself as a victim. In fact I loved every moment I was with both Daddy and Mom's friend Rita.</p><p>A few months later Mom was having difficulty making ends meet and decided there were better employment opportunities in a larger city and we moved to a suburb of Seattle called Kirkwood. I was devastated having to leave Rita but I really had no choice. Mom found a job as a receptionist at a large medical clinic and we were able to move into a nice two bedroom condo conveniently located for both mom's work and my school.</p><p>I, however, found it difficult to make friends as the girls in my class were very reluctant to accept newcomers. There was a large regional shopping mall about a 10 minute bus ride from where our condo was located and most Saturdays I would hop on the bus and spend part of the day wandering through the mall window shopping and admiring the many mature ladies going about their business. My favorite thing was to sit in one of the many rest areas and ""people watch."" I would often focus on a particular woman I found attractive and then fantasize about having a sexual encounter with her.</p><p>One Saturday, while sitting in my favorite rest area, I was surprised when Karen, one of the most popular girls in my class suddenly appeared and sat down next to me. To my surprise, Karen treated me as if we had been friends for years and we chatted about school, the latest pop DVD's, teen fashion and other things of interest to 12 year old girls. A few minutes later I noticed another girl from my class walking toward one of the exits with a man who looked to be about the age of my dad.</p><p>""Oh look Karen, there's Cindy and her dad.""</p><p>The response from Karen surprised me. ""That's not her dad silly,"" Karen said.</p><p>""Then who is he?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh he's one of the regulars here at the mall,"" Karen answered. Karen recognized the blank look on my face. ""You don't get it do you Tanya?"" Karen said.</p><p>Now I was really confused.</p><p>""His name is George and he's one of several pervs who likes preteen girls and he is very generous. He'll give you $10 just to let him feel you up. You can make $20 if you let him feel inside your panties. I know a guy named Harold and you can make $50 if you jerk him off.""</p><p>I was shocked but was also fascinated by what Karen was telling me.</p><p>""It's not only guys who like little girls like us, there are also quite a few ladies,"" Karen said.</p><p>This comment really piqued my interest but I knew I had to be careful what I said and not appear to be too interested. After choosing my words very carefully I timidly asked, ""Have you ever done it with a grown up lady?""</p><p>After a long silence Karen said, ""If I tell you, you will have to promise never to tell anyone.""</p><p>""Oh God yes, you have my word. I'll never tell a soul,"" I answered.</p>"
391,"Tanya's Story, Chapter 4",Barbie Doll,4,,['F/f'],"<p>Well there was this lady named Catherine, about 45 I think, who kept looking at me and smiling. When she licked her lips I suspected she was really hot for me. I was quite turned on myself but I had never been with a woman before and was not sure what to do next. She then approached me and asked me to sit down with her at one of the rest areas. After we sat down she told me she thought I was very sexy and that she would give me $20 if I would go for a short ride with her. I was quite scared but I kept thinking about the $20 offer. I asked her what she wanted to do and she said, ""I love to feel inside young girl's panties. I know you will like how I can make you feel Karen.""</p><p>""Okay, but you have to give me the $20 first,"" I told her. She said that was fair and gave me the $20.</p><p>We drove to a secluded area a couple of miles from here and parked. After she made sure there was nobody else in sight, she told me to stand up. I did as she asked and she quickly pulled my miniskirt up to my waist. ""Now take off your panties dear,"" she instructed me. I was now feeling really horny and excited by what was happening to me.</p><p>Catherine reached over and took my panties which by now had become quite wet. I watched almost mesmerized as she turned my panties inside out and brought the crotch area up to her nose and inhaled deeply. ""Mmm, I love the scent of little girl's wet panties"" she told me. Then she told me to sit down and spread my legs as wide as I could. I had been masturbating for about 2 years but had never had anyone else touch what my mom called my ""privates.""</p><p>I could feel the juices dripping out of my hairless little pussy slit and was desparate to have a ""cummie."" Catherine reached over and gently placed her soft fingertips on my pussy lips. Slowly she pushed her middle finger between my pussy lips and began a slow fucking motion.</p><p>""Does that feel nice sweetie?"" she whispered.</p><p>There was no sense in lying so I answered honestly and said, ""Oh God yes, it feels wonderful.""</p><p>After she finger fucked me for several minutes she then moved her fingertip up my slit and found my stiff little clitty. It wasn't more than 10 seconds later that I exploded with the most intense cummie I had ever experienced.</p><p>It took several minutes before I recovered. I looked over at Catherine who had hiked her dress up and slipped off her panties. Then she began finger fucking herself. Suddenly she reached over and took hold of my hand and placed it on her cunt. I knew what she wanted so I inserted my middle finger into her sopping pussy. My finger slipped easily inside her and I began finger fucking her as she had done to me just a short time before.</p><p>Then Catherine said, ""Use two fingers, or better still three.""</p><p>I obliged her and began pumping her with three fingers hard and deep.</p><p>""Oh yes Karen, fuck me baby,"" she said.</p><p>I thought I could probably get my whole fist in her cunt but she seemed satisfied with what I was doing. A short time later I could feel her pussy start to contract and I knew she was close to cummimg.</p><p>""Oh fuck yes Karen, I'm gonna cum big,"" she said.</p><p>It was at least a full minute before she came back down from her high. I felt really proud of myself that I had got a grown up lady off. We had a long, deep French kiss before she drove me back to the mall. As I was getting out of her car she said, ""That was lovely darling. Would you like to do it again sometime?""</p>"
392,"Tanya's Story, Chapter 5",Barbie Doll,5,,"['F/f', 'f/F']","<p>I said, ""yes, I guess so,"" and thanked her for the $20.</p><p>I wanted to know more but did not want to appear too anxious. I decided to conceal my true interest and asked her what a girl would do to show a man she was available. I figured the same approach would apply whether you were interested in attracting a man or a woman. Karen went on to tell me that I should dress in a very provocative style, including a mini skirt and not be afraid to show a bit of my panties.</p><p>""Sit in one of the rest areas and when you see a guy who is alone, try and make eye contact. Then smile and lick your lips like Catherine did with me. If the guy continues to stare at you then there is a very good chance he will approach you and make his intentions obvious."" I listened carefully and filed the information in my memory. Over the next few days I was extremely horny and was jilling off two, and sometimes even three times a day.</p><p>I decided I would try to employ Karen's advice. On the next Saturday I arrived at the mall in the early afternoon dressed as Karen had suggested. I sat down in one of the rest areas and watched the parade of people as they walked past me. I was hoping to score with a mature lady; hopefully one between 30 and 50. I saw many that definitely appealed to me and a few with whom I was able to make eye contact and smiled at them. To my disappointment, however, none of them approached me. I played the same game the following Saturday to no avail. I was just about to abandon my quest when on the third Saturday while sitting in my usual place I spotted a lady of about 40 walking in my direction. I watched her intently as she approached where I was sitting. We made eye contact and I smiled at her. I remembered Karen's advice and licked my lips seductively. I thought wow, I think I am about to make my first score but I was deflated when she just continued walking past me. I thought I would continue my quest for another half hour and then get on the bus and go home.</p><p>About ten minutes later I looked up and saw the same woman approaching the rest area where I was sitting. Maybe I should make my interest more obvious, I thought, and reached down and hiked the hem of my skirt up and opened my legs. I was pretty sure she would have a peek at my pink panties if she was interested. Again I made eye contact when she was about 20 feet in front of me and licked my lips as Karen had advised. The lady stopped, smiled at me and licked her lips. A moment later she walked to where I was sitting and said ""Hi, may I join you?""</p><p>""Yes, please do,"" I answered. ""My name is Leslie but my friends call me Les.""</p><p>""What's your name Sweetie?"" she asked. I told her and I detected an accent that I quickly recognized as English. She went on to tell me she had recently moved here from England. At this point I decided to let her do most of the talking. She went on to tell me she was 44, divorced and had no children. ""You are very pretty Tanya. I have always wanted to be a mommy to a little girl like you. But you must have a mommy so I can only dream about being a mommy to someone like you.""</p><p>I picked up on that comment and decided to make my move to confirm the conversation was going the way I wanted it to go. ""Maybe you could be my pretend mommy,"" I answered in my best little girl voice.</p><p>""Oh Tanya; do you mean it? That would be so exciting for me,"" she responded.</p><p>I caught on quickly to the ""game"" Les wanted to play and sensed that if I went along with her perverted little game I would get what I wanted. It suddently occured to me that, despite our significant age difference I could easily find myself in control of the situation. That idea was a tremendous turn-on and I could feel my 12 year old pussy becoming very wet.</p><p>""What made you think I was interested?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I wasn't sure the first time I walked past you but the second time I caught a glimpse of your pretty little panties and I was pretty sure you wanted me to see them,"" she said.</p><p>""Would you like to see more of them?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh Jesus Tanya, I'd like to more than see them, I'd like to feel them,"" she answered.</p><p>At this point I knew she was ""hooked"" and I said, ""where could we go where it would be safe?""</p><p>""My car is parked in a secluded part of the parking lot,"" Les answered.</p><p>""Okay Mommy, let's go to your car"" I answered.</p><p>We stood up and Les took my hand and we walked hand in hand to where her car was parked. She had a late model Buick and I slipped into the front seat beside her.</p><p>""Can I see them again Tanya?"" she asked.</p><p>I knew what she wanted but decided to play the role of the innocent little ""daughter.""</p><p>""See what Mommy?"" I asked.</p><p>""Those pretty little panties you are wearing,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh my goodness, are you one of those perverts that likes to do nasty things to little girls?"" I asked, again in my little girl voice.</p><p>""Yes, Mommy is is a pedoperv who likes preteen girls like you,"" Les replied.</p><p>""Okay Mommy,"" I said as I pulled my skirt up to my waist.</p>"
393,"Tanya's Story, Chapter 6",Barbie Doll,6,Tanya is developing a strong desire for mature women and finds she likes the idea of exerting control over a woman who is about the same age as her mother.,"['F/g', 'g/F']","<p>Tanya was quick to do Leslie's bidding and lifting her bum off the car seat, slipped her very wet panties 
down her legs and off. ""Let me have them Sweetie,"" Les instructed the young girl.Tanya handed her panties 
to Les. Les quickly turned them inside out and brought the garment up to he face. Holding the panties to 
her nose she breathed deeply. ""Oh God I love the scent of young pussy,"" Les blurted out. Tanya watched 
spellbound as her new ""mommy"" stuck out her tongue and slowly licked the gusset of the little girl's 
panties. ""You taste divine,"" Les said. A moment later Les lifted her ample ass off the car seat and 
quickly slipped her panties off and handed them to Tanya, Tanya was not sure what to do but she suspected 
Les wanted her to duplicate what Les had just done. Tanya was reluctant to do something so degrading but 
she reluctantly brought the panties up to her nose and sniffed the crotch. To her surprise, Tanya found 
the scent quite pleasant. It was also a turn on to do dirty things with this grown up lady who wanted 
Tanya to be her little girl slut.</p><p>Les instructed Tanya to pull up her knees and to spread her legs as wide as she could. Tanya did 
as ""Mommy"" requested and Les followed by spreading her legs. Les reached over and placed her hand on 
Tanya's little pussy slit. Les's middle finger slipped easily into Tanya's cunnie and she began to gently 
masturbate the young girl. Without any coaching from Les, Tanya moved her left hand over till her finger 
made contact with the older woman's sopping wet cunt. Soon they found each other's clit and soon Tanya 
felt her orgasm quickly approaching. Just before she was ready to cum, Les removed her finger
and Tanya cried out, ""please Mommy, please make me cum."" ""All in good time my little sweetheart. It's 
better if you make it last."" A few seconds later Les resumed finger fucking Tanya and Tanya now had three 
fingers buried deep in Les's gaping cunt and was rapidly finger fucking the older woman. Remarkably, they 
both came at about the same time. A few moments later, after they had come down from their mutual high, 
Les pulled Tanya close to her and pressed her lips against the young girl's mouth. Tanya felt Les's 
tongue pressing against her lips. Tanya opened her mouth inviting the older woman's tongue into her 
mouth. It was a long deep french kiss and each took turns sucking the other's tongue.</p><p>""I have to get home soon or my mom will wonder what I have been doing and where I've been"" Tanya said. ""I 
understand darling. I'll drive you close to where you live and drop you off,"" Les said. ""Did you like 
being my little girl Tanya,"" Les asked. ""Oh wow, that was so hot Mommy,"" Tanya answered. ""I hope I can 
see you again next Saturday"" Les said. Les took a pen from the glove box and wrote down her phone number 
and gave it to Tanya. It was only a 10 minute drive to get to within a block of Tanya's home but Les 
stopped the car on a lonely side street after about 5 minutes. ""I want to feel your sweet little pussy 
once more before you get out"" Les said rather pleadingly. ""oh my goodness, my new mommy is a resl dirty 
pervert isn't she,"" Tanya said in her best little girl voice. Tanya wanted to feel the thrill of being in 
control of this perverted older woman. ""Yes sweetie, Mommy is a dirty pussy loving pervert who likes to 
fuck little girls."" Satisfied with her performance Tanya pulled up her skirt and pulled her panties down 
to her knees. Les reached over and inserted her index finger in Tanya's hot little cunnie. Les then 
brought her finger up to her mouth and licked the juice off her finger. ""So sweet"" she whispered. Tanya 
leaned over and gave Les a quick kiss on the lips and tasted her own pussy juice. ""please call me Monday 
evening honey and we will arrange a meeting next Saturday,"" Les said. ""Okay Mommy, I'll talk to you soon,""
Tanya answered.</p><p>Tanya was tired and in bed by 9:30. She lay in bed thinking about her encounter with her special mommy. 
Soon her hand was inside her pj bottoms and she jilled off to a very satisfying cummie and thinking about 
the next time she would see her new mommy.</p><p>The final chapter of Tanya's story will be cumming in the near future. I hope you liked this chapter.</p><p>Love to all my perverted readers.</p>"
394,"Tanya's Story, Chapter 7",Barbie Doll,7,"Tanya continues her relationship with her ""new mommy"" Les and discovers she enjoys being treated like a little girl by mommy.",['F/g'],"<p>When Monday rolled around I remembered Les's pleading request to phone her Monday evening. I thought 
about it for several minutes and realized I was in a position of power and it would be fun to make her 
wait until I decided I wanted to speak to her. I knew,of course,that I was being a nasty little bitch but 
the feeling of being the dominant one in our relationship was overwhelming and I could feel the ""rush"" 
all the way down to my pussy. As soon as I was under the covers in my bed I reached inside my pj's and 
began fingering my now very wet cunt. I made it last for at least 15 minutes before I brought myself to a 
very satisfying cummie.</p><p>It was now Wednesday night and that meant my mom would be at her weekly bridge club and I would be alone 
in our apartment. I waited until around 9:00 p.m. before I picked up the phone and dialed Les's number. 
She picked up the phone after the second ring and after she said ""hello"" I remained silent. After the 
second hello I said in my best little girl voice, ""hi Mommy; have you missed your little girl?"" ""Oh Jesus 
Tanya, I've been going crazy waiting for your call since Monday night."" ""I'm sorry Mommy but I was really 
busy with school stuff,"" I answered. ""Am I going to see you at the mall on Saturday?"" she asked. ""Well 
maybe,"" I responded. ""What are you wearing right now?"" I asked her. She said she had just got out of the 
bath and was in her nighty. ""Will you do something special for your little girl Mommy?"" I asked. ""Of 
course sweetie, tell Mommy what you would like her to do,"" she answered.</p><p>""First I want you to play with your big mommy titties and pinch the nipples,"" I said in a very commanding 
voice. I waited for a few seconds and then told her to pinch and twist her nipples harder. I could hear 
her breathing heavily and knew she was getting turned on. Sensing the domination I had over Les made my 
own little pussy quite wet. ""Is your big fat pussy nice and wet now Mommy?"" I asked in little more than 
a whisper.""Oh yes baby girl, its very wet,"" she answered. ""I want you to finger fuck yourself Mommy and 
I'll do the same. I want us to have a cummie together,"" I instructed her. For the next several minutes no 
words were spoken and soon I was ""on the edge."" ""Are you close Mommy? I'm almost there. Tell me when 
you're ready to cum and we'll try to cum together,"" I said. It was Les who came just a few seconds before 
I climaxed. After a long silence she finally said, ""wow Tanya that was so fucking hot. I can't wait for 
Saturday when we can see each other again."" I agreed to meet her on Saturday at 1:30 at the same location 
in the mall where we had first made contact. I wondered what would happen at our next encounter which 
made me horny for the next couple of days.</p><p>I arrived at the mall just before 1:00 p.m. so I decided to pass the next half hour or so strolling 
through the large crowd of shoppers that were always there on Saturdays. Just before 1:30 I positioned 
myself where I could see the rest area where we had agreed to meet but where a person at the rest area 
could not see me. It was just before 1:30 when I saw Les arrive and take a seat in the rest area. Once 
again the little bitch I had become raised her perverted self and I thought it would be fun to make her 
wait. Several times I saw her look at her watch and I knew she was starting to worry. Finally I sneaked 
up behind her and gently placed my hands on her shoulders and said, "" hi Mommy, are you glad to see your 
little girl?"" ""Oh Tanya I was starting to worry that maybe you had changed your mind,"" she 
answered. ""Let's go to my condo where we can have some privacy,"" she suggested. I hadn't thought about 
the possibility of going to her place but I quickly realized that it would be a far better place to play 
our special games than in her car in the mall's parking lot.</p><p>On the drive to her condo I reached my left hand over toward her and gently placed it on her bare knee. I 
gently made little circles with my fingertips on the soft skin of her inner thigh. I was tempted to 
continue moving my fingers up to her panties but decided to wait and see what might transpire at Les's 
place. She had a remote control garage door opener and we were soon parked in the underground parking lot.
A short walk to the elevator and then up to the 10th floor of the building and then into what was a very 
high end apartment which was beautifully furnished and with attractive paintings on the walls.</p><p>Les poured herself a gin and tonic and offered me one but I declined as I didn't like to taste of liquor. 
After she had poured herself a second G &amp; T she said, ""Tanya, I have taken the liberty to buy you some 
presents. They are on the bed in the bedroom down the hall and I would like you to model them for me."" I 
was a bit confused by this request but also very curious so I walked down the hall and opened the first 
door I came to. I entered and flicked on the overhead light. There on the bed was a red miniskirt, black 
lacy panties, thigh high dark nylon stockings,a padded bra and a white short sleeve blouse. I was 
immediately excited by the prospect of dressing up in these beautiful garments. A few minutes later I was 
admiring myself in the full length mirror on the inside of the door. WOW; did I ever look hot I thought 
to myself.</p><p>Obviously Les thought so too because she gave me an approving wolf whistle as I emerged from the 
bedroom. ""You look so sexy Tanya. Turn around and let me see you from all sides,"" she instructed me. I 
was feeling very grown up in my new wardrobe and secretly wanted to ""show off"" for my special mommy. 
After several more poses Les told me to come with her. A few moments later we were standing side by side 
in her bathroom. On the counter was a large selection of cosmetics. She told me to sit down on the toilet 
seat and then proceeded to apply mascara, eye shadow and lip gloss to my face. When she was finished she 
ordered me to stand up and look at myself in the mirror above the sink. My God, I hardly recognized 
myself.</p><p>I looked like a total slut or maybe what I imagined a cheap whore would look like.</p><p>""You look so fucking hot Tanya. I just have to take some photographs of you,"" she said. She started with 
some pretty ""tame"" shots but as the photo shoot continued the shots became progressively more revealing.
Some were of me sitting on a chair, my legs parted, clearly showing the crotch of my black lacy panties. 
Next she had me bending over away from where she was sitting with my panties down around my knees, 
reaching back and pulling the cheeks of my bum apart so she could see both my rosebud and my pussy. I 
became a little concerned at this point, thinking how embarrassed I would be if the photos were 
distributed among her pedo friends, or worse still, on the internet and someone recognized me. I 
expressed my concerns to Les and she told me to wait a minute. She left the living room and returned a 
couple of minutes later and handed me a pair of dark sun glasses and said, ""wear these baby and no one 
will ever recognize you."" I felt more at ease then and allowed her to pose me in a long series of very 
extreme positions. The last one she took was on a timer with me sitting on her lap, no panties and her 
middle finger inserted between my cunt lips. We ended the afternoon with Les instructing me to make my 
hand as small as possible and then slowly inserting my fist into her pussy. I was amazed that she was 
able to take my whole hand inside her. Then she said, ""fist fuck Mommy you horny little slut."" I soon 
began to increase the speed of my thrusts as she kept encouraging me to go deeper. When she came she 
grabbed my wrist and kept my hand inside her for at least half a minute.</p>"
395,"Tanya's Story, Chapter 8",Barbie Doll,8,"Tanya's new ""mommy"" introduces Tanya to a friend","['F/g', 'anal']","<p>When she finally came down from her ""high"" Les told me I had given her the best cum she'd had in many years. I felt very proud of myself for having satisfied my new mommy so well.</p><p>Les and I continued to meet every Saturday for the next year or more. During that time she often had me dress up in the sexy clothes she had bought especially for me and also had me apply lots of make-up. I looked like a little girl whore and this was a big turn on for both Les and me. Every meeting ended with us having a nice long shower together during which we fingered each other's pussy and asshole.</p><p>One time, shortly after we had arrived at her condo she told me she had a surprise for me.""I've invited a special friend to come and join us today,"" she said with a big smile on her face. ""Her name is Josie and she's a ""back door baby"" Les told me. ""What's a back door baby?"" I asked. ""you'll find out soon and I'm sure you will love her to pieces. You will call her Auntie Josie,"" she instructed me.</p><p>A few minutes later the buzzer sounded, announcing the arrival of Les's friend Josie. I guessed her to be about 35. She was slim, about 5'4"" and not more than 120 pounds. When Les introduced me I remembered my instructions and said, ""hi auntie Josie."" Before I could react she wrapped her arms around me and planted a soft, sensual kiss on my lips. The three of us chatted for maybe half and hour before Les announced she had to do some grocery shopping and would be gone for an hour or so. I was pretty sure this arrangement had been set up in advance by the two of them. That was okay with me as I was feeling really horny so was ready for just about anything Josie might have in mind.</p><p>It didn't take long for Josie to make her move. She asked me to sit on her lap which I gladly did. After a couple of sloppy french kisses she lifted the tee shirt she was wearing. She wasn't wearing a bra and her titties, while not large, were beautifully shaped and her nipples were pointy and already fully erect. I sensed what she wanted and commenced sucking one tit while I gently squeezed the nipple on the other. I alternated sucking one tit and then the other as Josie was feeling me up. It wasn't long before she had her hand under my skirt and was caressing my panty crotch. ""Your panties are very wet sweetie. I can tell you are ready for some specisl loving,"" she said. Josie took my hand and led me down the hall to Les's bedroom. Within a few minutes she had me naked and had shed her own clothes.</p><p>Josie insructed me to get on my hands and knees on the bed. I complied but felt a bit embarrassed to be in that position with my bum sticking up in the air. Josie spent what seemed like several minutes caressing my bum cheeks. It felt strange but also very nice and I could feel my pussy getting very wet as she continued. Soon I felt a finger moving slowly up and down my ass crack. A short time later a fingertip was pressing my asshole. I tried to relax so she could penetrate my back hole but was unable to relax my sphincter. Josie was persistent, however, and reached around me and pushed one of her fingers into my sopping pussy. The next time she attempted to penetrate my bum hole her finger slipped in quite easily. Josie began finger fucking my asshole and my cunt at the same time. I had never felt anything more erotic in my life. It did not take long to have an intense cummie from what josie called a double fuck. We lay in each other's arms for several minutes while she told me how much she loved my little girl body.</p><p>""I think you deserve a special treat for being such a perfect little slut for aunty Josie,"" she said. Josie then instructed me to get on my hands and knees again. This time it was not her finger but her tongue that I felt pressing against my back hole. It felt really weird at first but within a short time I began to enjoy this newfound sensation. It took quite some time and several attempts but she eventually penetrated my asshole with her stiff, pointy tongue. Now I knew what Les had meant when she told me her friend was a back door baby.</p><p>Josie asked me if I would like to get together again for what she called ""bum fun."" I said yes and she gave me her phone number. I continued to visit Les but my visits became less frequent. Soon I was meeting Josie most Saturdays and spending 2 or 3 hours at her apartment each time. We would often spend half an hour or so watching her large collection of lesbian videos; many of which involved mature women fucking and sucking preteen girls. Soon we would be in her bedroom with her licking, sucking and fingering my tight little asshole. After about our third meeting, she would slip me a $20 bill as I was leaving her apartment. The rally strange thing about Josie was that she never asked me to reciprocate. I would have gladly sucked her off if she had asked me but she was apparently satisfied by just having access to my preteen rosebud. I didn't have any reason to complain.</p><p>THE END</p><p class=""h2"">Epilogue</p><p>Several readers have emailed me asking whatever happened to Tanya when she reached adulthood. Tanya is now in her early 20's and quite a well adjusted woman. She is bi-sexual and quite open about it.She recently told me she enjoys sex with both men and women. She is in her sophomore year at one of the University of California campuses, has a serious relationship with a 26 year old medical student whom she hopes to marry after they both graduate.She has been open with him regarding her bi-sexuality and he is totally accepting of her situation. Her future appears to be headed toward happiness and fulfillment.</p><p>Best regards,<br/>
<br/>
Barbie</p>"
396,"Chrissy's Formative Years, Chapter 1",Barbie Doll,1,"Chrissy, now in her early 20's recalls the incident that converted her to her affection for preteen girls.","['g/g', 'F/g']","<p>Chrissy Mathews had recently graduated from Western Washington University with a B.A. in Anthropology, The labor market was tight for recent college grads and after having submitted her resume to more than 20 prospective employers without a response,she had become quite depressed. After about three months of frustration she finally received a letter from a large department store chain granting her an interview. The interviewer was an attractive woman in her early 40's and from Chrissy's perspective the interview went well. Several days passed before she received a phone call from the lady with whom she had been interviewed, asking Chrissy to meet a second time. Chrissy was elated and showed up for the meeting in her best wardrobe. She was on ""cloud nine"" when she was offered an entry level job as a sales trainee. Over the next few weeks her training involved several units on product knowledge in the various departments and several sessions of role playing centered on customer relations and ""closing"" a sale.</p><p>Chrissy, after her first week of training, decided to celebrate her good fortune and stopped on her way home to pick up a bottle of her favorite wine. Within less than an hour she had consumed more than half the bottle and was feeling quite ""tipsy."" She reflected on her earlier life and suddenly felt quite horny. She knew this feeling quite well and usually ended up masturbating as she recalled both her early and more recent sex life. Chrissy had led a double life since college. As a freshman she had been seduced by Ms. Armstrong, one of her professors and thought that probably she was a lesbian. More recently, however, Chrissy had a couple of relationships with men and ultimately accepted the fact she was bi. She loved pussy but sometimes needed a stiff cock buried deep in her cunt and occasionally her back hole. Her relationship with Ms. Armstrong ended during her sophomore year. Ms. Armstrong had the habit of seeking out a new conquest in each new freshman class and Chrissy was ""dumped"" in favor of Ms. A's new lover. Chrissy was heartbroken when she was cast off but soon discovered there was no shortage of ""fresh meat"" if one spent a little time surfing the internet and entering some of the chatrooms that catered to her special interests.</p><p>Chrissy had another secret, one much darker than her bisexuality. Chrissy liked young girls, very young girls between the ages of 8 and 10. Chrissy reflected on what many people call a perversion. She had just turned 16 when she accepted a summer job assisting a Mrs. Benning who operated a summer camp for girls between ages 8 to 12. By this point in her life she had been masturbating for about four years and loved what she called ""jilling off"" at every opportunity. On the second day of camp she was assigned the task of staying at the camp while Mrs. Benning took the girls on a nature field trip. All of the girls except one named Heather, a rather mousy looking 9 year old, had complained of stomach pains and Mrs. Benning had decided to let Heather remain at the campsite. Chrissy had no specific duties that afternoon so she decided to read one of the books she had brought with her. An hour or so later she was feeling aroused and decided to go to the toilet in her cabin and masturbate. She had not played with herself since arriving at the camp three days ago. This was difficult for a horny teen who was used to beating off once and often twice every day. But first she decided to follow Mrs. Benning's instructions and check on how Heather was feeling.</p><p>Chrissy wandered over to the cabin Heather shared with one other girl. Heather was lying on her back on her cot and appeared to be napping. Chrissy was surprised at how sexy the little nine year old looked. Chrissy had fooled around with a couple of her classmates during sleepovers. These activities had involved feeling each other up, french kissing and once one of her friends had slipped her hand inside Chrissy's pyjama bottoms and touched her pussy. Heather slowly opened her eyes and Chrissy said, ""I know you are not feeling well but I know how to make you feel very nice, but if I do you have to promise to not tell anyone."" Little Heather was delighted that a pretty teen would take such an interest in her and promised she would keep whatever Chrissy had in mind a solemn secret. Chrissy decided to ""butter up"" the child and said, ""I probably shouldn't tell you this but I think you are the prettiest of all the girls here at the camp. This comment made Heather feel very important and she was anxious to do almost anything to please the pretty teen.</p><p>The covers were up to Heather's waist and she was wearing a tee shirt. Chrissy could plainly see the little bumps where her breasts would start to develop in another three or four years. What surprised Chrissy, however, was that Heather's little nipples were clearly outlined beneath the tight fitting tee shirt. ""Just close your eyes Sweetie and Chrissy will make you feel real nice,"" Chrissy said in little more than a whisper. ""Okay Chrissy,"" the little girl answered. Chrissy gently placed the tip of her middle finger onto one of the child's nipples and was surprised to feel it become erect almost immediately. Chrissy gave the nipple a little pinch before moving her hand to the other nipple where she encountered a similar reaction. Heather's eyes remained closed and she did not object to what Chrissy was doing to her. ""How does that feel baby girl?"" Chrissy asked. ""Nice Chrissy,"" she answered. At this point Chrissy felt very confident that the child was falling under her spell. Emboldened , Chrissy slipped one of her hands under the little girl's tee shirt, gently massaging her tummy before moving her hand up to Heather's stiff little nipples. At this point Chrissy wanted to know if the girl was going to let her continue her seduction but being cautious she said, ""I'll stop if you want me to Heather."" ""No, no please don't stop, it feels so nice,"" Heather answered. Encouraged, Chrissy pulled the girl's tee shirt up to her chin and gazed longingly at the sight before her. Here she was at 16 about to fuck a preteen for the first time in her life. Chrissy became aware that her panties had become very wet from the juices flowing from her pussy. ""Remember your promise Heather, you must keep this a secret or I won't make you feel nice like this ever again,"" Chrissy replied. ""Oh yes. I promise Chrissy; I won't tell anyone,"" Heather answered. Chrissy leaned over and ran her tongue over one of the erect nipples. Next she gave the nipple a gentle bite with her teeth and Heather yelped; more in surprise than in pain and then Chrissy began gently sucking on the little nub. As she continued sucking she moved her hand downward bringing the bed sheet down to the little girl's knees. Chrissy lifted her mouth off the nipple and gazed at the arousing site. Heather was wearing light blue nylon panties with a little bow on the front of the waistband.</p><p>""Oh my Heather, I love your panties,"" Chrissy remarked. ""They look so smooth and silky. Can I feel them sweetie?"" ""Okay, you can if you want,"" Heather answered. Chrissy ran her finger tips over the silky material but made no attempt to touch the crotch area. ""Does it feel nice when the material rubs against your thingy?"" Chrissy asked. ""Mmmm, yes, it feels lovely,"" Heather replied. ""Is it okay if Chrissy rubs your panties?"" ""I guess so,"" was Heather's response. It was obvious to Chrissy that this was a new experience for the preteen and Chrissy wanted to make sure that the child was introduced to girl/girl sex in a gentle manner so Heather would be begging her mentor to do it again in the future.</p><p>""It would feel even nicer if I felt inside your panties,"" Chrissy whispered in Heather's ear. Heather did not reply so Chrissy felt confident in proceeding. Chrissy slipped her hand under the waistband of Heather's panties. Before touching the child's cunnie she asked, ""is your thingy getting wet and sticky?"" ""Yes it is Chrissy"" the child replied. ""Does it get wet and juicy when you touch your little slit baby girl?"" Chrissy asked. ""You do touch yourself down there sometimes, don't you?,"" Chrissy asked. After an uncomfortably long silence Heather said, ""well, sometimes I do but my mommy says I should never let anyone but myself touch my privates."" Chrissy reckoned this was probably the last bit of resistance she would encounter and soon she would turn her into the horny little slut Chrissy wanted Heather to be.</p><p>TO BE CONTINUED</p>"
397,"Chrissy's Formative Years, Chapter 2",Barbie Doll,2,,"['g/g', 'F/g']","<p>""I'll tell you a secret sweetie, all girls touch their privates when they want to have that special feeling.</p><p>I do it almost every night when I go to bed. She would probably never admit it but your mommy probably does it a lot too,"" Chrissy explained.</p><p>Chrissy's explanation seemed to satisfy the young girl and she did not object when Chrissy's hand moved down and first made contact with Heather's bald little pussy. Chrissy parted the child's labia with her middle finger and was both pleased and surprised to find considerable moisture inside the immature slit. Chrissy moved her finger up and down the full length of the kiddiecunt and asked, ""how does that feel Heather?"" ""That feels awesome Chrissy,' the girl answered. ""Why don't you let Chrissy make you feel better than you have ever felt in your life. Just spread your legs a little bit for me,"" Chrissy suggested. Heather complied immediately. Heather could hardly believe what was happening. Part of her was feeling naughty but the feelings she was experiencing at the hands of this teenager superseded any feelings of guilt she might have. Chrissy gently finger fucked the willing little girl but was careful not to puncture her hymen. A couple of minutes later Chrissy moved her finger up to the apex of the tight little slit. Heather's body stiffened when Chrissy's fingertip made contact with the girl's clitoris. Chrissy moved so that her head was next to Heather's. Next Chrissy gently pressed her lips against Heather's mouth. She was tempted to force her tongue into Heather's mouth but decided this might be too much for a nine year old to process. What Chrissy wanted was to get the little girl off. She began to make gentle circular motions on Heather's clit while her other hand was occupied squeezing the child's taut nipples.</p><p>Chrissy continued her assault on the nine year old's immature body for at least a minute when suddenly Heather's body began to tremble and she shouted out, ""oh Jesus, ah,ah,ah and then her body went limp. Chrissy gently removed her finger from Heather's pussy and brought the wet digit up to her nose and inhaled deeply. Then she put the finger into her mouth and licked off all the delicious secretions.</p><p>Chrissy laid down beside the exhausted child thinking about how exciting her first pedophile conquest had been and knowing it would not be her last. She knew she would have to keep this experience a secret but she also knew it was something to which she was becoming addicted.</p><p>A few minutes later Heather opened her eyes and said, ""Oh God, what happened Chrissy?"" ""You just had your first mini-orgasm. When young girls like you have those feelings it is called a ""cummie,"" Chrissy explained. ""Will you help me have another cummie soon Chrissy,"" Heather asked. ""If you are a good little girl, then yes."" Chrissy then proceeded to give the nine year old a fast lesson in female anatomy and then stressed again that this had to be their special secret or otherwise they would both be in big trouble.</p><p>Over the remaining three days of the camp Chrissy was able to create two situations where the two of them were alone long enough for Chrissy to masturbate the child and give her a satisfying cummie. One such encounter was when Chrissy saw Heather entering one of the two bathrooms at the camp. No one seemed to be close by so Chrissy decided to take a risk and quietly followed Heather into the building about a half minute later. The building had two toilet cubicles and when Chrissy quietly entered, one had the door closed. Silently she moved over close to the occupied cubicle and waited. Soon she heard the unmistakable sound of piss splashing into the toilet bowl. As soon as the noise ceased, she tapped lightly on the door. ""Who is it?,"" Heather asked softly. ""Its me Chrissy. Open the door, we don't have much time,"" Chrissy said softly. The door opened and Chrissy saw Heather sitting on the toilet with her panties down around her ankles. Chrissy kneeled down on the concrete floor and reached in between the little girl's legs. ""I just did a pee pee and I haven't dried myself yet,"" Heather said. ""That's okay sweetie, spread your legs for me,"" Chrissy instructed the nine year old. Chrissy slipped her middle finger into into the babycunt and began masturbating her little lover. After the child had orgasmed Chrissy lifted her finger to her mouth and licked off the moisture. Chrissy had never tasted little girl pee pee before but immediately realized she liked the taste. My God she thought to herself. I'm becoming a nasty little teen pervert.</p><p>Before the camp concluded Chrissy had extracted all the information she needed to safely contact and arrange secret meetings with her nine year old lover. In addition to her liaisons with Heather, Chrissy was able to seduce three more preteens. Heather had even arranged for her to meet a girl from her grade four class who loved to have older girls and grown up women engage her in any sex act they suggested. Chrissy now spent a lot of her weekends hanging out at shopping malls and swimming pools and playgrounds. She was both surprised and delighted by the number of preteen girls who were receptive to her advances.</p>"
398,Babysitter's Favorite Dog,beastlovegirl,1,"Story involving a young teen, a woman, and a dog","['F/f', 'oral', 'beast']","<p>""Okay Ana, and that's about it. All the kids are in bed just make sure you keep an eye out for them.""</p><p>Ms. Deflin is my neighbor. She's been a single mother for years, a slutty one at that. Double Ds always sticking out, nice and perky in her little tube top and her flat stomach showing, her belly ring glistening in the light. She always goes out with new boyfriends or even girlfriends a couple times a week. But since her regular babysitter quit due to 'unknown' reasons she hired me. I could tell the minute I walked in the door that she was always drunk, her voice slurring and she stumbled all over allowing her mini skirt sliding up and exposing her bare ass when she bent over. For a single mother of two girls she did have a sexy body.</p><p>""Oh and Ana? I just wanted to make sure you knew that Buck over there kinda acts, uhm, a little crazy at times. If he does just listen to him, he'll make sure you have a good time."" As she said his name, Buck, the 110 pound Rottweiler came running up to me.</p><p>""I'm not sure I know what you mean Ms Deflin?""</p><p>""Oh Hun, it's no big deal, you'll learn, oh and call me Jazmin, Ms. Deflin makes me feel too... old."" she threw her head back and laughed as she grabbed her keys and walked out the door.</p><p>I walked back to the kitchen and opened the fridge. Candy, wine, beer, liquor, old rotten fruit, and some lunch meats. I found a can of coke shoved in the back. I took it and went to sit on the couch. I looked at all the family pictures, many of them with Ms. Deflin, or Jazmin, her two daughters and different men, or women, in each picture.</p><p>Next to the frames was a bowl, filled with car and house keys, glasses, all different kinds of shit. One item that caught my eye was a bright pink vibrator. I picked it up, turned it on, and laughed. That's when, Buck, came running over. His stub of a tail wagging and his mouth and tongue hanging open he was jumping up on me and getting all excited.</p><p>""Calm down Buck, you're gonna wake the kids.""</p><p>Buck continued and started to bark at me.</p><p>""Buck! Shhh!"" I threw the vibrator back in the bowl and knelt down to pet Buck and maybe calm him down. I petted him and scratched him behind his ears. He started to calm down and seemed to really like that, when the phone rang. I got up and went back into the kitchen looking for the house phone, Buck following right behind me. The phone stopped ringing and I gave up. Buck once again started to rub against me and get all excited again.</p><p>On the counter was a jar of milk bones. I grabbed the jar and took out three. I threw the first, he ran after it and started looking for it. As he was searching for the bone I went into their cabinet and decided to make myself a peanut butter sandwich. Finishing making my sandwich Buck came up to me again. I went to put the knife down and grab another bone when he jumped on me pushing me down, with a jar of peanut butter in one hand and a milk bone in the other. He lifted up my skirt and madly started to bite at my thong and shoved his nose into my crotch.</p><p>I pushed him away at first but he kept coming back and that's when I got a tingly warm feeling in my cunt. I slipped my thong aside and didn't expect what happened. He stuck his entire nose into my crotch and was eating away at it, lapping in between every fold of my shaved pussy. That's when I remembered what Jazmin said, ""He'll make sure you have a good time...""</p><p>Excited I pushed the dog away and grabbed the peanut butter, walking into Jazmin's room and closing the door. I lathered my pussy, every fold even inside my pussy, with peanut butter. This is not the first time I had an encounter with a dog, and I knew just what made them crazy. I opened the door and before I could close it, Buck had his whole tongue deep in my pussy. I fell onto the bed my ass in the air and my face in the pillow as I moaned ""Oh Buck lick my pussy clean, OOOHHHH, that's a good boy Buck."" that's when the door to Jazmin's bedroom opened. Turning over I gasped and turned red. Jazmin with an already huge smile on her faced, laughed.</p><p>""I see Buck here got you to do what he wanted. I told you, you would learn.""</p><p>""I was just coming back to get my purse, I left it here, I tried calling to make sure it was here so I wouldn't come all the way back for nothing but no one answered... now I see why."" She let out another loud laugh.</p><p>Speechless, I just gave her a weak smile. ""Uhhh... sorry.""</p><p>Jazmin smiled, laughed again, and took her finger, touched my dripping wet pussy, and with a smear of peanut butter on her finger she tasted it, ""Oh honey you used peanut butter? Typical. But I know something easier to apply its something good ole' Buck here absolutely loves!""</p><p>She walked into her bathroom and came out with a squeeze bottle full of an orange colored substance.</p><p>""What's th-""</p><p>""Shh, this is honey, Buck's favorite pussy topping,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>She took the nozzle end of the bottle and stuck it as far into my pussy as she could and gave the bottle 2 big squeezes. I felt the gooey honey start to fill me up and drip out of my pussy. Jazmin took her fingers and rubbed the dripping honey between each fold in my pussy.</p><p>Jazmin called Buck over and he ran up and started to lick Jazmin's face and hands. She guided Buck's head to my pussy and didn't even need to say a word and he was in my pussy. Lapping me up in and out, and pushed his tongue into me as far as possible, I feel my orgasm coming on and looked up to see Jazmin with all her clothes off, her perky big tits and her flat ab stomach with an awesome pink shaved pussy. I screamed as I cummed and waves of warmth and comfort flew from my head to toe.</p><p>Jazmin came up to me and straddled me. I felt her wet pussy dripping onto my stomach. She whispered into my ear ""turn over"" and I turned over, my face in her pillow. She got off me and walked away. I heard her come back and could hear her talking very low to Buck. That's when she grabs me by the hips and put my so I'm on my knees. I felt another bottle nozzle insert in me but this time it was in my ass. This was not honest though, it was gel like and cold.</p><p>""Come here Buck,"" Jazmin called.</p><p>Buck came on me and I felt Jazmin direct his hard cock near my ass. I start to tense up and get nervous. I've never done this before.</p><p>""Ms. Uh I mean Jazmin? I don't want hi- AHHHHH!!!""</p><p>Buck thrust his whole cock into my ass and kept going in and out very fast. I'm moaning uncontrollably as Jazmin came and stuck her wet pussy near my face and made me muffle my moans into her cunt. That's when I felt something big stretch open my asshole and Buck kept trying to thrust it inside. The pain was excruciating but at the same time, incredible.</p><p>""AAAAHHHH Buck yes fuck my asshole, Uhhh oh my fucking God.. this feels so good God damn it AHHHHH!!!""</p><p>I was screaming loudly and Jazmin thrusted her hips up to my mouth to muffle my moans from waking her kids. I felt Buck shoot his hot wet cum into my ass. It filled me up and he waited there, as I continued to finger and eat Jazmin out. That was when 'pop' goes Buck's cock from my ass and hot cum started to drip very fast out of it. I felt Buck's tongue start to lap up his and my juice.</p><p>Out of breath I said thank you to Jazmin.</p><p>Stroking my hair she looked at me, smiled and said, ""I have to go out this Wednesday night again, are you busy?""</p>"
399,First Encounter With My Pedo Self,Becky,1,My feelings for the next door neighbor transposes to her beautiful 6 year old daughter and my susbsequent discovery of her beautiful body.,"['g', 'anal', 'oral', 'ped', 'rom']","<p>It wasn't that I was particularly lonely, but the lack of attention
from my husband was particularly striking. Our romance eroded
gradually over the months once the reality of scraping together a
living came to us. This after we had eloped at only 21. Since I had
just got laid off, I had nothing better to do most days than just
stare out of the kitchen window into the courtyard of our apartment
complex, that always seemed to be teeming with children. It provided
me with at least some human connection.</p><p>Cassandra was a woman you would describe as stunning. Mid 30s,
gorgeously Anglo-Saxon, blond hair, and a slim body that writhed
whenever she walked past me. I had always been bisexual - but my
sexual opportunities presented themselves more with men than women.
Last time I was with a girl was in my freshman year.</p><p>There was something about Cassandra that just made me want to grab
her and devour her. She was a single mom - maybe that vulnerability,
combined with her stunning looks was a very heady mix for me. I would
wait by the window every morning and evening just to see her go to
work and come back. To see her walk, occasionally smile when she
would notice me, was a big part of my day. Often I would just lay
back and think of being with her, and orgasm quite regularly. Some
days her thoughts would drive me insane, and I could only think of
being with her, holding her, kissing her, kissing every inch of her
wonderful body, and sleep holding her close well into the night. On
days when we would exchange neighborly chat by the parking lot, I
would only stare at her and hoped she wouldn't notice me ogling
starry-eyed.</p><p>Nicole was only 6, but already one could see Cassandra's genes
finding expression in her amazing beauty. Not that they looked
similar - Nicole was more well rounded than her mom, her legs and ass
were shaped by great muscle tone even at that tender age. But she did
have her mother's long blond hair, and her beautiful eyes and nose. I
had not started out finding Nicole sexually attractive. But as my
pining for her mother increased day by day, and not being able to
find the courage to even talk to her about it, I gradually found
myself feeling attracted to the next best thing to her - her daughter
Nicole.</p><p>My daydreams about Cassandra started finding a way to include Nicole
in them. I didn't even know what sexual arousal a 6 year old was
capable of, but she showed up at opportune times in my fantasies.
Where I would just hold her close, and think about feeling my hands
on her shapely legs, her well rounded bubble butt, and planting
tender butterfly kisses all over her. I wanted to feel repulsed by
these thoughts, but I couldn't. They were just so wonderful and
tender and at the end of the day - only fantasies.</p><p>All that changed with striking ease. I heard frantic knocking on my
door one July afternoon. I opened the door to find a flustered
Cassandra with Nicole in tow. She was almost out of breath, and
before I could even say ""Hi"", she burst out about how she had to rush
for a job interview, and her babysitter had canceled at the last
minute leaving her in a bind, and that if I would be kind enough to
keep Nicole for a few hours. I, of course, agreed. Even though we
were never that close as neighbors, she knew enough about me to trust
me with this.</p><p>For the first few minutes I was alone with Nicole, I didn't even know
what to think. Everything happened so suddenly that I was still
trying to figure out if this was a good thing or not. We exchanged
small talk about her school, her friends, and offered her some OJ and
crackers while she watched TV. She was dressed in a blue denim
shorts, a white top and her beautiful blond hair was tied up in a
nice high pony tail. As she lay on the couch, I could only stare at
her beautiful legs and my thoughts drifted to all the wonderful times
we had had together in her ""guest appearance"" in my fantasies.</p><p>It didn't even occur to me, at the time, that there was a possible
opportunity here to fulfill some of those fantasies. This was because
I had never ever thought of them as coming true ever, and partly
because I felt that I still had some semblance of moral uprightness
left in me.</p><p>But as the day wore on, most of my hesitation melted away in the heat
of arousal that just having Nicole in the same room as me, was
causing me. I pretended to read, while ogling at this wonderful
beauty, who was so engrossed in watching television, that she didn't
even notice me. We barely spoke. And I barely took my eyes off her.</p><p>As if it was meant to be encouragement from heaven, I soon noticed
that Nicole has fallen asleep while on the couch. I got up to switch
the TV off, and just settled by her on the floor simply to look at
her. My heart was beating faster, and I couldn't get enough of her.
My head was awash with all my thoughts of being with Cassandra, and
somehow being close to Nicole transposed those thoughts towards
Nicole.</p><p>Her beautiful red lips, her amazingly long eyelashes, her smooth
shapely legs as they half dangled form the couch, were all too
intoxicating for me. I moved closer to her lips, just to be able to
smell her warmth, maybe even just feel them lightly. I moved closer
and closer till I could feel her wonderful baby lips touch mine. I
just stayed there, barely touching her lips, just closing my eyes and
savoring the moment, feeling  her warm lips on mine. My heart was
racing so fast I could barely breathe. But I just couldn't take my
lips off Nicole. I stayed there for what seemed like forever, and
didn't realize when my hands had started to caress her hair, her
neck, her shoulders - all the while feeling her lips on mine.</p><p>Feeling her warm smooth skin on my hands jolted my body into
overdrive. I could feel the rush of hormones through me, and my pussy
started to tingle. I couldn't think. Something just took me over, and
I started kissing her all over, through her clothes. Not leaving any
inch on her face and neck untouched - I planted butterfly kisses  
anywhere I pleased. My hand started to push under her top and feel
her smooth warm belly. My other hand started to unbutton my jeans and
feel my tingling pussy - which was dripping wet by now. She barely
stirred. I didn't care even if she woke up now. I was so much in the
throes of passion that I couldn't care less for the consequences.</p><p>I kicked my jeans off, lay beside her and gently removed her top.
Heaven. Just the anticipation of being able to kiss that lovely 6
year old torso made me almost cum. Feeling her warm baby skin on my
lips was better than anything I had kissed before. I nuzzled into her
belly, kissing everywhere I could, moving up to her sweet raw,
undeveloped nipples - circling them with my tongue, then moving back
down again to her belly and licking every inch of it. She barely
stirred. And I just couldn't stop now.</p><p>Pulling her shorts and panties off was the easy part. Trying to roll
her onto her back so I could get to her pussy was a different matter.
Realizing that that might be fraught with the danger of waking her
up, I simply slid my face down behind her, as she lay on her side.
Just the mere sight of her beautiful little ass made my heart nearly
stop. I took her beautiful ass cheeks in my hands and spread them
apart, diving my nose right into her beautiful crack. The smell was
heaven. The sight even better. I gazed at her beautiful pink asshole
and wondered about the best way to devour it. Gently feeling my way
around it with my tongue, I wet her asshole completely that it almost
seemed to be dripping. Her hole was glistening with my saliva that
almost made it more inviting. I spread her cheeks even wider apart
and tried to probe her anus with my tongue by trying to almost fuck
it. My tongue didn't make much headway inside, but it was enough to
leave a lingering taste in my mouth that I can still feel.</p><p>By this time I was ready to explode, but I had to get to her pussy.
But maybe today was not the day. Didn't want to wake her up and get
discovered. I couldn't hold it any more. I got up, and straddled her
face, being careful not to touch it. My pussy hovered inched over her
face as my fingers worked me. I could see a couple of drops of my
juices falling on her neck and cheeks, but I had to come now. This
was just driving me crazy. I looked down to see my pussy just over
her lips..and my fingers moving faster and faster - until I exploded
in a climax that was so explosive that my whole body writhed in
spasm.</p><p>I had hardly begun to experience the full impact of my orgasm when my
dripping juices started to wake Nicole up. I had to think on my feet.
I quickly moved up behind the couch and pulled up my jeans out of her
sight, before springing right back.</p><p>""Hey, Nicole. Had a good nap sweetie?"".</p><p>""Huh. Yeah, I guess. Why is my face all wet?""</p><p>""Oh sweetie, you feel asleep while you were having OJ. Some of that
might have dribbled out""</p><p>That was the best I could come up with. But it worked. She was only 6
after all.</p><p>And she was the best fuck I have ever had.</p>"
400,Sally's Drunken Seduction,Becky,1,Sally's drunken seduction and my confused state of mind contribute to the start of my lifelong journey of girl love.,"['F', 'f', 'g mast', 'ped,teen', 'rom']","<p>It had been less than 90 minutes since Nicole first came into my
home, and I had already seduced her, albeit without her knowledge. I
could only sit there on the dining chair, all spaced out. I didn't
even know what to think. I had just “abused” a 6 year old child, and
I didn't even feel any remorse. All sorts of questions went racing
through my head. What had I just done? And what had I become?</p><p>There are moments, like these, in one's life that puts an entire
lifetime in perspective. Here, I was, an upright, God-fearing,
educated woman who had broken the biggest sexual taboo of them all.
And I was okay with it. My rational brain was not — but my heart was.
That conflict didn't overwhelm me at the time, but it certainly
brought back to life a thousand memories, a thousand other battles
that I had fought when younger. But none more clearly than this one I
am about to tell you — the one that might have been the start of my
journey to what I thought I had become now — a lover of little girls:</p><p>My childhood wasn't an unhappy one. It wasn't all milk and honey, but
it wasn't bad either. The bad part was that my mom had left us when I
was only 2, but my dad provided us with the best life under the
circumstances. We lived paycheck to paycheck, and in a very modest
apartment, but we weren't poor. My brothers Matt was 4 years elder to
me, and Kyle was 4 years younger so were perfectly spaced — though
that meant that I didn't really have much in common with either while
growing up.</p><p>My aunt (dad's elder sister) lived only a few blocks away in a plush
neighborhood — and they were rich. She had two daughters and I got
along very well with them.</p><p>Things changed pretty rapidly for me when I was 11 and got run over
my a speeding motorcyclist. Well, he ran over only my foot — but that
was bad enough. It was badly crushed and I had a cast running up all
the way to my knees and it was quite painful. Everyone thought it in
my best interest if I spent the few weeks recuperating at my aunt's
house rather than my own home, as it had no stairs, and there were
plenty of people around to help me during the day if I needed any.
All this was fine by me.</p><p>I moved into Sally's room — she was 17 at the time — because
apparently she was the most responsible of all the girls. Sarah was 9
and more precocious than most kids here age — maybe even on the verge
of being a bully.</p><p>I would mostly lay around all day as I couldn't walk at all the first
couple of weeks and read a bunch of books — which I loved doing. I
wasn't much interested in television, and would only watch when Sally
would get home from school and switch it on. We shared the same bed,
and she really did take care of me — she was the sweetest!</p><p>Things were pretty uneventful the first few days, punctuated only by
my constant whines of agony when I was in pain — which was pretty
much all the time. I was filled to my gills with pain meds and was
groggy pretty much most of the first 5 days or so. Which is why I
didn't really trust my senses when I noticed funny stuff happening
right beside me!</p><p>Sally was not a big girl — about average height, not petite, but slim
but she did turn a few heads with her straight black hair, and
amazingly green eyes. She had gone after her mother, who even at 52
was gorgeous and everyone in our family only talked about how well
she had aged.</p><p>My nights would usually not bring me uninterrupted sleep and I would
drift in and out every hour or so — mostly the effect of the pain
meds. It wasn't until the third night that I started noticing some
rhythmic movement beside me. It wasn't much, just a very gentle
rocking, and I initially dismissed it as a figment of my drugged
imagination. The obvious didn't occur to me. Not until the sixth or
seventh night (hard to remember which) — which I definitely know was
a Friday. Sally was back late — partying with her friends — she had a
midnight curfew and she was back a few minutes before that. I was too
young to know any better, but now I can definitely say that she had
had more than a few drinks.</p><p>She didn't even switch on the light, and simply slid into bed beside
me. I was half-asleep, but woke up fully when I realized that not
only had she hugged me close (as she sometime often did), but her
hand had firmly slid between my legs, right next to my pussy! I was
wearing a loose dress, which is what I wore all day since it was too
much trouble changing every night with my painful leg. I simply
froze. I didn't know what to think. It felt a bit uncomfortable since
I hadn't experienced that before — a little girl's cunny was off-
limits I had been taught. Yet it felt strangely comforting — the
warmth of her hands barely brushing my panties, and I felt myself
inadvertently squeezing my legs ever so gently.</p><p>We lay this way for a few minutes, but what seemed like an eternity
to me then. Of course, I couldn't even think of sleeping then — not
with her hands firmly between my legs. But all my “proper” upbringing
was telling me that that couldn't have been right. I then decided to
roll over so that Sally would be forced to remove her hand. This
worked out fine, except that now my face was barely a couple of
inches form sally — who seemed to be drifting in and out of her
drunken stupor.</p><p>I don't know how long we slept, but it couldn't have been too long
before I felt Sally hugging me again and pulling me even closer. She
mumbled something under her breath but I couldn't make out what she
said. We were as close as two people could get. Out bodies virtually
stuck together, and her arms holding me firmly close to her. I could
feel her ample breasts press against my chest and thighs and legs
pressed against mine. It was then that I felt her hand moving over my
back — very slowly — but in a rhythmic, circular fashion — from my
neck to the small of my back and back again. It felt good. It felt
comforting. It felt — well very pleasant — there weren't any sexual
thoughts in my 11 year old mind that I could think in terms of.</p><p>As her hands moved faster on my back, I could feel myself being
pressed even tighter against her chest. Her breasts almost poked into
me, but they felt warm — and once again comforting. Now that I think
about it, maybe it was that I hadn't really been hugged very often by
women — I didn't have a mom who would do that and no sisters around
the house. Maybe it was something maternal about feeling a woman's
body close to mine that I found so reassuring.</p><p>Not that I was thinking about those complex emotions in my tiny
brain. In fact I could think of hardly anything when she moved her
lips on mine and kissed me. And yes, it was a kiss. I was only 11,
but I knew what a kiss was. Especially when I was on the receiving
end. Her warm lips engulfed mine and I could only feel their wetness
and I do remember feeling they were exceptionally hot at the time.
She kissed me for not more than a few seconds but those weren't too
pleasant to begin with. The first feeling that I had was one of
repulsion. Her breath smelt of alcohol, and that wasn't a smell I was
used to. I just wanted her to get off of me. But before I knew it I
was lost in her kiss — not in a romantic way, but simply because it
was so different, so new, so sudden.</p><p>This seemed to have woken her up completely, and I could see her
bright red drunken eyes, and she smiled. She didn't seem to get the
importance of what a strange experience it was for me. Her drunken
mind wasn't thinking right I guess.</p><p>“Did you like that Becky?”</p><p>“Uh..Could we just sleep?”, is all I could muster.</p><p>“In a little while maybe?”, and she smiled at me again.</p><p>Without further ado, she pulled me close again and this time
proceeded to kiss me on my neck. I could feel her hands all over me,
and as gentle the first kiss was, this was getting more and more
action heavy. Her hands, which were gentle at first felt rough now,
her kisses though felt warm. She got up on her knees and lifted my
dress. Her hands caressed my tummy, my chest, and she wouldn't stop.
Her lips meanwhile were devouring my neck and face.</p><p>“I love you Becky, you are so sweet”</p><p>“I love you too Sally”..what?? Is this all my 11 year old brain could
muster, even while still confused on whether I was liking it or
hating it??</p><p>
This seemed to set her off completely. She lifted the dress
completely off my head, and took off her shirt and kicked her jeans
off. Both of us were only in our panties now — though she was still
wearing her bra. She caressed my lips with her fingers, inserting one
of them into my mouth. I still wasn't sure what I was supposed to
feel. The effect of my meds, sleepiness and utter confusion of the
moment might have meant my tacit consent to her alcohol-ravaged mind.</p><p>“Its okay Becky. You know I love you right?</p><p>“Yes...its okay”, I said — or something like that (too long ago to
remember exact words)– again a response that would have encouraged
her, though I wasn't sure that I wanted to do that.</p><p>She kissed and caressed me for a long time — maybe herself unsure how
far she should go. I just lay there, not knowing what to think or
feel, and alternately feeling uncomfortable and tingly and happy in
quick succession.</p><p>Over the course of a few minutes, the happy and tingly moments
outnumbered the uncomfortable ones by a big margin. As time went on,
I felt more and more relaxed. It must have been over half an hour by
now, and I was feeling actually good. Feeling her warm hands all over
me, feeling her kiss me all over — and now my little mind
rationalized it by thinking that this wasn't any different from all
the kisses and hugs I would get on my birthday or any other special
occasion. I started enjoying them — and I started giving her back
some of her kisses whenever her face made the round trip back to
mine, from having been to my tummy and chest.</p><p>“Look at your perky little tits”, she giggled each time she would
kiss them. These were small butterfly kisses, not the long overtly
sexual ones.</p><p>“You have much bigger ones”</p><p>“Do you want to see them Becky?”</p><p>I just smiled back at her, as she switched on the bedside lamp, and
undid her bra.</p><p>I can still remember the yellow light from the lamp falling on her
perfect ample breasts. They were a sight to behold even then, even to
an 11 year old. I could only stare at them like one stares at an
expensive art curio. She moved her hands to her breasts and gently
started massaging them. While still on her knees, she held my hand
and moved it to her breasts. My hand sandwiched between her warm firm
hands and her warm, firm breasts. The one lasting memory I have of
that encounter is that everything on her body felt like a furnace!
And her breasts were no exception. She moved my hands over one, and
then the other one. I could feel her erect nipples on my palms.</p><p>“Squeeze them”</p><p>And I did. This made me giggle real hard, and for several minutes all
we did was laugh and giggle as I caressed her breasts. This was a
real fun moment for me. She let her hands go and I still kept
caressing her breasts with just one hand.</p><p>Then she went quiet. Sally closed her eyes and moved her hands to her
tummy, caressing herself as she had caressed me. I was too busy to
notice anything but her breasts and my hands massaging them. She
raised herself on her knees and slid her hand inside her panties. I
still didn't notice then.</p><p>“Keep going hon, this is so good”</p><p>This was when I saw her fingers moving inside her panties. Her hips
rocking back and forth very slowly. Again, I was too flabbergasted to
react — and so I kept doing what I was doing. Her rocking got harder
and harder and because of this, my hand would slip away from her
breasts, and she would pull them back — all the while her eyes
closed. It seemed to my young mind as if something had her possessed
as the whole bed started to shake, and she wouldn't stop. Her fingers
worked furiously inside her panties, until she seemed to squeeze her
butt together and what seemed to me at the time, have a couple of
spasms. She then pulled her hand out of her panties, and I could see
her juices glistening on her fingers. She moved her fingers to my
lips and ran them over my lips. I could feel her wetness run across
my lips.</p><p>“You are the best Becky”</p><p>And as suddenly as it had started, it ended. She lay limp on the bed,
shut off the lamp, and pulled me close. Within seconds she was fast
asleep.</p><p>And I lay awake in bed all night, trying to make sense of it all.
Much, much more happened that year and beyond, but this was the
moment I found myself in when thinking of what I had just done to
Nicole. Everything had come full circle.</p><p>As I looked at beautiful Nicole across the room, I couldn't help but
feel so totally drawn to her. I wanted to be much more than what
Sally had later become to me (more about that in later posts). I
wasn't in love with Nicole yet, but I wanted to be. I wanted to love
her, to be everything for her, and for us to be lovers. I almost
couldn't bear to look at her then, and so proceeded to continue my
reading that had been so pleasantly interrupted by events of the past
hour or so.</p><p>“There's no tissues in the bathroom”, I heard her scream from the
bathroom. I hadn't noticed when she had gotten up to go. Thats what
she called toilet paper — tissues.</p><p>I took a fresh roll from the master bedroom closet and took it to
her.</p><p>“Do you want me to wipe you sweetie?” I said this more in hope than
anything else.</p><p>“Yes, please Becky”. Apparently she wasn't potty-trained too well, or
she was spoilt! But I would know the real reason later.</p>"
401,Our First Time: The Beginning,Becky and Emily,1,Emily and I have been best friends forever. This is the beginning of how our sexcapades started.,"['g/g', 'first', 'oral', 'reluc', 'ped']","<p>Hello everyone!</p><p>My name is Rebecca, but everyone just calls me Becky. I'm currently a junior in college rooming with my 
best friend and girlfriend, Emily. The two of us have always had a very... exciting life. I've known Emily 
since we were both in preschool together, however we didn't start dating until high school (but that 
doesn't mean that's when we first started fooling around). In fact it was her idea that I start writing 
out our ""adventures"" for other people to read. I love to write and lately have found myself in kind of a 
rut, and Emily being such an exhibitionist told me to write about our sexy adventures together. So even 
though I'm a bit shy, I'm going to give this a try.</p><p>So I'm going to start this story where it all began for the two of us, at least as far as sexually goes. 
I'll tell this story to the best of my ability regardless of having Emily shouting things behind me. This 
story takes place when we were both only eight years old. While my hair is much more of a dark red now, 
back then I had shoulder length black hair pulled up in a pony-tail almost all the time. Emily always had 
longer dirty blonde hair, which she still refuses to change. We were both very flat chested as most girls 
our age. I always liked to wear nice short dresses with a pair of shorts underneath, and Emily insisted on 
wearing these very cute skirt and stocking combinations with different blouses. It was like she had 
gathered every different colored and patterned pair of stockings that existed in the world.</p><p>But anyway, it was towards the end of our summer break from school, very hot, but the breezes were very 
nice. Both of our parents spent most of their time working, so we spent a lot of time together under the 
supervision of my 18 year old sister, Sarah. She was really nice to us, and always let us do basically 
whatever we wanted as long as we weren't too loud or doing anything dangerous. Well one day when it was 
really nice outside, she took me and Emily to the park. It wasn't very far at all, only about 3 blocks 
from my house. We had this really nice park. It had lots of slides and things to climb on and swings! We 
loved the swings; we spent a lot of time playing on the swings as Sarah would push us higher and higher 
until we'd jump off at the very end.</p><p>However, our favorite thing to do was hang out underneath one of the slides. There was a couple of weird 
crescent moon shaped chairs  the were mounted from either side of the posts that held up the slides and 
the playground, as well as puzzles and such etched into the bottom of the slide. We treated it like a 
secret base, or a house, or a club house, or a pirate ship, or whatever was in our imaginations. However, 
we realized only a few years later that it wasn't exactly the best park. Once you started shifting around 
in the wood-chips you would find some very gross things like cigarette buds from the teenagers that lurked 
around after dark.</p><p>Well one day we were playing underneath the slides. We were pretending that we were digging for dinosaur 
bones. We had just seen the movie Jurassic Park. It was scary, but Sarah said we'd be fine watching it, we 
were big girls. I was finding nothing when suddenly I heard Emily shouting, ""Becky! Becky! I found a t-rex 
bone!""</p><p>I quickly stopped my digging, which was turning out fruitless anyway and sat down on the other side of the 
hole that Emily was digging. Looking down into the hole there appeared to be a triangular white piece of 
paper. However I kept in character and spoke in a demanding tone, ""Then I think we should excavate it, Dr. 
Emily!""</p><p>We both picked up sticks and using them as if they were brushes, we began to push away the wood-chips 
around the piece of paper. Slowly a full magazine began to appear. Emily in her curiosity reached down and 
and pulled the magazine out, completely dropping character. She sat down with her legs folded and began to 
look through the pages. ""What's in it?"" I asked.</p><p>""I dunno,"" Emily responded. ""It's a bunch of pictures of women, but they don't have any clothes on.""</p><p>I was really confused, so I sat down next to her. ""What are they doing?"" I asked.</p><p>""It looks like they're wrestling, and it looks like it's a lot of fun,"" she said with an excited look on 
her face.</p><p>""I dunno, some of them look like they're shouting,"" I replied.</p><p>""I think we should try it,"" Emily said looking at me.</p><p>""I-I dunno. My mom says we're too old to play naked anymore.""</p><p>""Aw come on, it'll be fun. I promise!""</p><p>""Well..."" As I looked down at the ground in thought I suddenly felt Emily's hand under my chin. She pulled 
my head towards her, but she was still looking in the book. She turned back towards me and quickly moved 
it kissing me on the lips. My eyes opened wide and I felt my whole body tingle. She pulled away from me.</p><p>""See, that was kinda fun, wasn't it? And we could still keep our clothes on like these girls,"" Emily said 
pointing at two girls in the book kissing in their underwear.</p><p>""I think they're doing it differently though,"" I said looking closer at the picture.</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Look,"" I said pointing, ""it looks like their mouths are open.""</p><p>""Like dis?"" she said with her mouth open. ""Try kisssing me now.""</p><p>""Um... okay,"" I said as I moved towards he with my mouth open as well. I pressed my lips against hers with 
my eyes closed, but it felt the same as before. When suddenly I felt her tongue slowly sliding into my 
mouth. At first it felt weird, but then my mouth felt warm, like it was warming my whole body. I began to 
rub my tongue against hers. </p><p>We sat underneath the slides and continued making out for what seemed liked hours when suddenly we heard, 
""Becky! Emily! Time to go home, it's starting to get dark.""</p><p>We both looked at each other, very red in the face. I quickly took the magazine from Emily and hid it 
under the back of my shirt tucking it into my shorts. ""Let's go back to my house. We can try more tonight 
since you're sleeping over.""</p><p>Emily simply looked at me and nodded as we walked out from underneath the slide. ""You two look like you 
just ran a mile,"" Sarah said with a smile. She then took us both home where we ate dinner and then stayed 
up pretty playing dress-up. Both of my parents were out of town, so Sarah came upstairs and put us to bed 
around 10. But we both stayed up in bed in our pajamas talking about things. </p><p>After a couple hours I got out of bed and went to the drawer where I hid the magazine. ""Um, are you sure 
we should try more?"" I asked timidly.</p><p>""Of course!"" Emily said jumping out of my bed. "" Don't you remember how good that kiss felt in the park? 
This is only going to be more fun!""</p><p>I stood there for a second looking at Emily who was wearing nothing but a long white t-shirt and cute pink 
and white striped panties. I walked over to the bed and put the magazine down and opened it up to a page 
with two girls who were both naked. One girl was lying on top of the other licking and kissing the other 
one's breasts. ""S-should we try this?"" I asked a little worried.</p><p>""It looks pretty easy. I just have to kiss your nipples like we did in the park,"" she said as she stood 
there staring at me in my pink nightie and black panties. ""Well, go on, take your shirt off!""</p><p>""Um... it's emberassing,"" I said looking away. But before I could even turn my back to her she was already 
on top of me pulling my nightie over my head. I yelped as I stood there in nothing but my black panties, 
my tiny breasts covered only by my arms.</p><p>""There!"" she shouted as she began to pull my arms off my budding breasts. Suddenly I felt he hot wet lips 
wrap around my little nipples. I yelped when I first felt it, but suddenly my body began to feel very hot. 
I staggered back against the bed as I could feel Emily's warm arms wrapped around my back, he mouth 
sucking on my nipples. I could feel her licking her tongue up and down across my now hard nipple. I hadn't 
even realized it but I had already begun moaning holding the bed tight.</p><p>Suddenly she pulled away from me. ""So how'd it feel?"" Emily asked staring at me with a bright smile. 
I sat down against the side of the bed panting. ""I... I feel really hot, and my pee  pee feels kinda 
itchy.""</p><p>""They call it a... 'pussy' in the book,"" Emily said looking at the next page over. There was a girl on her 
knees in front of another girl in a chair and was kissing her pussy.</p><p>""Well then my pussy feel's itchy,"" I said as I began rubbing it through my panties.</p><p>""No fair, you're getting all the fun. We need something we can do together,"" she said as she continued 
looking through the book. I hadn't even realized it, but my panties were beginning to get wet from rubbing 
it. ""Here!"" Emily shouted putting the book in my lap.</p><p>There were two naked girls in the picture laying on top of each other kissing the other one's pussy. I 
pushed the book away feeling very hot and told her she can do whatever she wants. I rubbed harder on my 
pussy as I watched Emily take her clothes off. I felt even hotter watching her undress. I never felt 
attracted to Emily before, but I couldn't keep my eyes off her. She laid down on the floor spreading her 
pussy wide in front of me. ""Come on!"" she said. ""I want to try too.""</p><p>I nodded and stood up. ""So what do I do?""</p><p>""Lie down on top of me facing the other way.""</p><p>I stood over her and got on my knees and slowly laid down on top of her so I could feel her tiny breasts 
against my stomach. ""I-I'm not too heavy, am I?"" I asked stuttering afraid I was going to hurt her. But 
before I even realized it, her hands were already on my butt pulling my pussy towards her. I felt her 
tongue licking up and down along my wet pussy like the girls in the book. My holy body tingled and felt 
like it was on fire as he continued licking.</p><p>I squealed as I attempted to do the same to her licking up and down her sweet pussy. I used my fingers to 
her pussy apart so I could see better. I could feel her squirm underneath me every time my tongue passed 
over a nub on the top of her pussy. As if instinct I began to to suck hard on the nub as I rubbed on her 
pussy with my hand. I could hear Emily moaning as he began playing with my nub too.</p><p>Suddenly I felt like I had to pee as my body began to quiver. ""Emily... something-something's coming,"" I 
said as I continued licking her pussy. I yelled as my whole body began to shake as I felt my very first 
orgasm. Little did I know, my own orgasm sparked Emily to orgasm too.</p><p>I climbed off of Emily and sat on the floor. ""That was amazing!"" she shouted as she sat up. That felt 
really good. I simply nodded still feeling a little bit awkward about everything that happened.</p><p>We talked for a few hours of the night. We ended up sleeping naked in the bed without realizing it. And 
that's how our time together began. Things began to become more passionate as the years progressed and you 
wouldn't believe who would be joining us and the things we would try. Well I hoped you enjoyed that story 
as much as I enjoyed writing it. Come back again later and I'll have some more heated adventures for you!</p>"
402,An Unexpected Partner,Becky and Emily,1,,['g/g/F ped toys'],"<p>Hello again everyone!</p><p>It's me Becky, come to regale you with another sexy story about Emily and I from the past. I 
realized shortly after writing how rather boring my first time actually was. So this time, I thought I'd 
tell you about one of my favorite stories. You see, after that night where Emily and I first starting 
touching and licking each other, we began to do it all the time. Whenever my sister would take us to the 
park we make-out and finger each other underneath the slides, and whenever she'd spend the night at my 
house after dinner, when my sister left us alone, we'd strip naked and lick each others cunnies and cum 
until we both couldn't move.</p><p>Well you see, one day I guess we got a little too used to being left alone. We had both rushed 
upstairs to my room after dinner like we usually did, as Sarah would sit there and clean up the dishes. We 
got into my room and closed the door and I watched as Emily began to pull her yellow blouse up over her 
head; it was very light and almost see through, and staring at her nipples through her blouse all of 
dinner was making me really hot. I quickly pounced on her as I began sucking hard on her little nipples 
licking them up and down with my tongue. She moaned and braced herself up against my bed.</p><p>However, we hadn't even realized, or well remembered, that my sister wouldn't be the one watching 
us the whole night. My sister's girlfriend (yes, she's also a lesbian), Rachel, would be coming over after 
dinner to watch over us. Rachel was an average height, busty girl, with long raven black hair. It was even 
longer than mine was going down past her shoulders. Her arms and chest were also covered in tatoos, but 
they were all really brightly colored and looked really cute since she always wore these really sexy white 
tank tops so all of it could be seen. Well it seems while I was busy getting my fill of Emily, Rachel has 
just come over. My sister was in a rush to leave, she she told Rachel to go upstairs and tell us that she 
was leaving and that Rachel would be watching us tonight.</p><p>I had already worked my way into pulling down Emily's skirt and sucking on her clit through her 
orange panties (Emily loves when I lick her through her panties) when Rachel opened the door. We both 
looked at her in terror as she stood in the doorway, I on my knees in front of Emily who was now only in 
her orange panties and light blue stockings. ""Don't stop on my account,"" Rachel said with a smile.</p><p>""Um..."" I tried to start speaking to try to explain, but no words came to me. Rachel walked into 
the room and closed the door behind her. She slowly walked over to the bed and sat down. ""H-hi, Rachel,"" I 
said as she sat down.</p><p>Emily quickly covered herself and backed up. ""Hi, Becky. I guess your sister forgot to mention I'm 
watching you tonight?""</p><p>""I think I forgot to remember her mentioning that,"" I said trying to be a bit more confident. ""Y-
you're not going to tell her about this are you?""</p><p>""Hm, that depends,"" she said looking over at Emily.</p><p>""W-why are you looking at me?"" Emily asked taking a set back.</p><p>""So what does it depend on?"" I questioned.</p><p>""I want you two to let me join you,"" Rachel said winking at Emily.</p><p>""I don't know..."" I said.</p><p>Suddenly Emily's whole mood changed as she looked at me. ""Let's do it!"" she shouted. ""Think how 
much fun one more person would be. Plus, we kinda have to now.""</p><p>""I like this one,"" Rachel said grinning at Emily.</p><p>""Um... okay,"" I said.</p><p>""Just continue where you left off,"" Rachel said with a smile as she stood back up. She was wearing 
tight jeans with a tight white tank top. Emily quickly leaned back up against the bed now excited about 
having a new partner. I hesitantly knelt back down between her legs and began to suck on her clit. Rachel 
unbuttoned her jeans and pulled them down revealing her really sexy black panties with little red bows. 
She knelt down behind me and reached around me fondling my flat chest through my turquoise sun dress. Her 
hands seemed to know all of my favorite places as one slide down my body and into my shorts. Her fingers 
ran up and down along the outside of my panties making my little cunnie quiver with excitement. I began to 
suck harder as her other hand went up my dress pinching my nipple. I could hear Emily's moans muffled as 
Rachel forced her tongue into her mouth.</p><p>I could feel my whole body shake as Rachel's hand slowly moved into my panties, her fingers 
playing with my cunnie. I moaned and pulled down Emily's panties as I began to lick up and down on her 
cunnie directly. I began to slide my tongue up into her as Rachel's pressed deeper into her mouth. I could 
now feel Rachel's finger slide up into my cunnie moving around inside me. I could feel Emily's whole body 
quiver as she began to cum with my tongue inside her. Feeling her cum my whole body suddenly reacted the 
same way. I began to shake as I orgasmed hard like never before. Rachel's hand worked like magic, almost 
like they already knew every part of my body perfectly.</p><p>I could feel her hands leave me as my body fell weak to the floor. I stared up at her feeling 
amazing. Emily and I sat there panting as Rachel looked over both of us. ""You two are a lot of fun,"" she 
said smiling as she pulled her tank top off over her head showing her matching black bra with small red 
bows on it. ""You're not done yet are you? I brought something fun for me and Sarah to try out, but I think 
I'd like to let you have the first go."" She walked over to the bed and opened up her purse pulling out a 
long black strap on dildo. Emily and I looked at each other then back at Rachel who had already begun 
taking off her panties to put the dildo on.</p><p>""I-I've never done that before,"" I said.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" she said comfortingly, ""I'll be gentle. It'll only hurt a little at first then 
it'll feel amazing. Now why don't you take your clothes off?"" I nodded as I pulled my dress up over my 
head. Emily had already begun unbuttoning my shorts as she pulled them down and off my ankles along with 
my panties. I stood there completely nude unsure of what to do next. ""Climb up on the bed on your hands 
and knees,"" she said as she began to rub some sort of lubricant on the didlo. I nodded again and climbed 
up onto my bed on my hands and knees. ""Now, Emily, I want you to lie down underneath her and lick on her 
clit, the nub above her little cunnie to make her feel better."" I raised my arm as Emily slid herself 
underneath me, already beginning to lick up and down across my clit. I moaned as I stared down at her wet 
cunnie leaking down onto my sheets.</p><p>I suddenly felt a sharp pain behind me unlike anything I had ever felt before. But it also felt 
amazing. I could feel the long black dildo slide it's way little by little into my cunnie as Emily 
continued licking on my clit. I gripped the sheets as my eyes began to water. It hurt so bad, but it felt 
amazing at the same time. Little by little, Rachel began to slide the black dildo in and out of my cunnie. 
The pain began to subside as I was overwhelmed with pleasure. Rachel had already leaned over my back and 
was rubbing on my small breasts. I moaned as Emily began to suck on my clit. I couldn't take much more of 
it and began to orgasm harder than ever before. My whole body began to tingle as I threw myself back 
against Rachel. My whole body suddenly went limp and I fell down on top of Emily.</p><p>Without even thinking about it, I began to lick her tight wet cunnie again. It smelled so sweet I 
couldn't help myself. Soon Rachel had already moved around to the other side of the bed. I watched licking 
on Emily's clit as Rachel penetrated Emily as well. I could hear Emily yelp in pain as Rachel began to 
slide deeper inside her as well. But soon I could feel her whole body heat up as Rachel continued pushing 
the dildo in and out of Emily's gushing cunnie. Emily tasted so sweet as I continued to lap at her clit 
with my tongue. Emily's whole body began to shake as she grabbed my butt. I could feel her orgasm 
underneath me.</p><p>""Well now, both of you are real women,"" Rachel said as she pulled away from Emily. I continued to 
lie there naked on top of Emily as be both panted and moaned. I had never felt so good in my life. I just 
continued to slowly lick at Emily's cunnie as I could feel her do the same to mine. Rachel slowly slide 
off her strap on and sat down on the bed next to us. ""Well look at the time. You two should probably be 
getting to bed now shouldn't you?"" Both of us were too exhausted to move of even talk. ""Why don't I just 
leave you two here like this?"" Rachel asked as she got up and gathered her clothes. ""If you ever want to 
have fun again, just tell me.""</p><p>""T-tomorrow?"" I asked faintly.</p><p>Rachel looked at me with a smile. She looked amazing standing there in nothing but her bra. ""Sure! 
Maybe we can invite your sister too,"" she said as she winked at us and turned off the light closing the 
door behind her. I slowly turned myself around and immediately began kissing Emily as I slowly humped at 
her waist. I still felt so hot, but at the same time, so tired. We fell asleep just like that on top of my 
bed both completely naked, besides Emily in her stockings.</p>"
403,Fantastic Foursome,Becky and Emily,1,,"['g/g/F/F ped', 'inc']","<p>Hello again, everyone!</p><p>I hope you've all enjoyed my stories thus far. I sure enjoyed reminiscing about my fun past times. Whether 
you're a returning fan of my stories or a new reader, we really appreciate you coming and reading my 
stories. I'm excited to know we have at least one fan out there. Well enough about this, let's get into 
the story!</p><p>So me and Emily were pretty upset to find out that Rachel had to leave town with her family the day after 
we all had our fun times together. Emily was mostly upset that we wouldn't have any more partners. She 
used to spend all her time trying to get as many people to join us as she could. She had already actually 
begun to try to convert some of our friends into joining us, but that's a story for another time. I was 
mostly upset that I wasn't going to get to have my sister join in. </p><p>You see, I've always been attracted to Sarah. Never really in a romantic way besides the fact that she's 
my sister, and was basically my mom most of my time growing up. However, I've always thought my sister was 
the sexiest girl in the world. Her long brown hair flowed down her slender curvy body, and her B-sized 18 
year old chest was perfect for her skinny body. In fact, sometimes when she was going to shower, I'd peak 
in and watch her strip down and shower. Looking at her naked body, I would get so horny, I'd start 
fingering myself hard peaking into the door until I would cum right there in my panties.</p><p>So one day we were playing outside, but the weather was incredibly hot. I was sweating so much at the park 
that you could see my nipples through my white sun dress. Emily and I sat underneath the slides in our 
favorite spot laying over the weird suspended chairs too hot and tired to even move when suddenly Sarah 
called us over. ""I think it's too hot for the park today,"" she said with a smile patting us both on the 
head. ""Why don't we head home and go swimming instead?""</p><p>""I love that idea!"" Emily shouted as I nodded in agreement.</p><p>""Do you have your swimsuit?"" Sarah asked Emily.</p><p>""Um..."" Emily tried to think, ""oh yeah! I brought it with me."" You see, my parents were fairly wealthy, so 
we had a pretty large in ground pool in our back yard. We would quite often go swimming for a couple hours 
or so after the park, but because it was so hot like today, we decided to go home early and spend the day 
swimming. When we finally got home, the air conditioning of the house felt so good on my skin. Without 
even thinking about it I stripped off my dress and stood on top of the air conditioning vent letting the 
cold air shoot up between my legs and over my topless chest.</p><p>""Go get changed, girls,"" Sarah said as he shuffled us upstairs towards my room. ""When you're ready, meet 
me downstairs by the backdoor."" Sarah went into her room and we both headed into mine. Emily and I 
stripped down naked and began to change into our swimsuits. I had this really cute one piece light pink 
swimsuit that basically looked like I was wearing a bra and panties with a large strip of cloth holding 
the two together in the front. It includes this little white skirt-like fringe around the waist. Small red 
and yellow hearts ran up the left side from my shoulder down to my waist. Emily had a two piece swimsuit. 
The top was a really light purple with dark purple stripes running up and down across the front. The back 
strap and the shoulder straps with also dark purple and it had a super cute purple bow at the center 
between her breasts. Her bottom was the same light purple with dark purple stripes and at either side of 
her hips were bows just like the one on her chest. The best part however, was that her swimsuit was a 
couple of years old, so it fit rather tightly on her body. Her tiny tits were very visible through her 
top, and her bottom showed a bit of a camel-toe.</p><p>We ended up coming out of my room at the same time as Sarah came out of hers. Sarah also had a two piece 
swimsuit. It was white top and bottom with a very simple black floral pattern. The best part, though, was 
that it showed so much of her slender curvy body. I could feel myself getting wet just looking at her. ""I 
have a surprise, you guys,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Hellllllllo,"" came a voice from the bottom of the stairs. When we looked, there was Rachel standing in a 
one piece swimsuit a lot like my own, but it was dark red with an orange outline. However, hers also 
covered her back unlike mine. We both rushed down the stairs and hugged Rachel really excited at what we 
knew would conspire later today. ""I didn't know I was liked this much,"" she said with a cute smile as she 
wraps her tattooed arms around us. ""Let's go swimming!""</p><p>We all rushed outside and spend hours and hours playing in the pool. Our pool had a very shallow end by 
the stairs that went in, then it sloped down getting deeper as it went. The very end of the pool was about 
six feet deep. We spent a lot of time playing tag and Marco Polo and even had contests at who could make 
the best dive into the pool. My favorite though was playing Marco Polo, every time Rachel would grab us, 
we could feel her grope us.</p><p>Afterward, me and Emily were swimming around in the water while Rachel and Sarah were standing next to 
each other in the pool leaning against one of the walls watching us. ""They're cute, remember when we were 
their age,"" I could hear Sarah say to Rachel.</p><p>""I remember how much fun we use to have at their age,"" Rachel said grabbing Sarah's butt. ""Maybe they're 
into it too.""</p><p>""I dunno,"" Sarah said, ""she's my little sister and..."" but before Sarah could finish, Rachel turned and 
began to force her tongue down my sister's throat. Emily and I noticed rather quickly as Sarah began to 
moan with Rachel forcefully rubbing against her body kissing her hard. Before I even realized it, I had 
already slid my hand into Emily's bottom behind me and was rubbing up and down on her cunnie. Rachel 
pulled away and looked over at us with a smile. ""Look,"" she said.</p><p>Sarah looked over at us, staring right at me as I rubbed faster and harder on Emily's clit, making her 
moan out loud. Sarah and Rachel swam over to us and Sarah pulled my arm out of Emily's bottom. ""I want to 
try my sister,"" Sarah said as she picked me up and sat me down on the side of the pool so only my feet 
were in the water. We were only in about 3 feet of water, so she was just about as tall as I was while 
sitting on the side of the pool. Before I realized it, she was already kissing me, her slippery wet tongue 
sliding around in my mouth. I couldn't believe it, I was making out with my sister.</p><p>Emily and Rachel worked a little bit faster than we did. Rachel immediately began to pull off Emily's 
swimsuit until she was completely naked in the water. She then quickly slid the straps off her arms and 
pulled her own swimsuit down off her legs leaving both to float in the water. Rachel then sat down on the 
stairs of the pool and sat Emily on her lap holding her close, her breasts rubbing against the back of 
Emily's head. She looked so blissful as Rachel's skilled hands wrapped around her small nipples rubbing 
and pinching on them so delicately, Emily's whole body would quiver in excitement.</p><p>Sarah continued kissing me passionately as I ran my tongue around hers in circles. She had already slid 
her hands up underneath my swimsuit and was rubbing on my breasts. I had already begun doing the same to 
her. I reached over and pulled her swimsuit up so that her breasts popped out, and I began rubbing on 
them. I wrapped my legs around her waist as I began to orgasm simply from her kissing me and rubbing on my 
chest. Sarah pulled away from me and slid the straps of my swimsuit off and pulled it down and off my legs 
leaving me sitting naked on the edge of the pool, staring wantingly at my sexy sister who's breasts were 
sticking out underneath her bikini top.</p><p>Rachel's hands had already found their way down between Emily's legs, one hand rubbing back and forth 
against her clit and the other forcing two fingers deep inside her cunnie. Emily moaned loudly and rubbed 
her hips back and forth against Rachel's lap in the water. Her fingers slid in and out of her cunnie 
faster and faster as the water swished in and out. Before she knew it, Emily was shaking and quivering as 
she began to orgasm hard grabbing hard onto Rachel's thighs.</p><p>Sarah had found her way between my legs as well, but not with her hands, but with her tongue. I could feel 
her hot wet tongue sliding up and down along my clit. Her hands grabbed my thighs and pulled my legs wider 
apart as he slide her tongue down along my cunnie. I could feel the tip of her tongue pushing its way 
inside me. I yelped as her tongue penetrated inside me licking around deep inside my cunnie. My body shook 
incredibly as I squeezed her with my legs. He tongue worked like magic inside me. Her whole mouth was 
sucking on my cunnie as he tongue went deeper inside me, sliding all around. I couldn't even help myself 
as I began to orgasm hard. I threw my hands behind me for balance as I yelled in pleasure.</p><p>Rachel swam her way over to us carrying Emily. She sat Emily down next to me and we both immediately began 
to cuddle and make out. ""What do you say, we have real sex with them,"" Rachel said winking.</p><p>Sarah smiled back at Rachel. ""That's sounds like so much fun. I was just thinking about horny eating out 
my sister was getting me. But I think I want to try her friend.""</p><p>""Ooooooo, I get to have sex with your sister? Fun!"" she shouted as he climbed out of the pool. Sarah 
climbed out after her and finished removing her top and slowly slid off her bottom throwing both of them 
in the pool with the rest. The then both laid down next to each other on the grass and spread their legs 
wide.</p><p>""Beeeeecky,"" Rachel called to me. ""I want you to come over here and rub your tight little cunnie against 
mine."" Without even questioning, I walked over to her and stood with one foot next to her waist and the 
other between her legs. I slowly lowered by body down until I cunnie pressed right up against Rachel's. It 
felt like our bodies were melting together as our hot wet cunnies began to press together. Rachel moaned 
as he began rubbing her hips against me. ""Rub back against me,"" she said demanding as I leaned backwards 
balancing my weight on my hands. I began to rub my cunnie up and down against hers moaning as I could feel 
her heat flowing up against me.</p><p>I looked over to my left and could already see my best friend Emily laying completely on top of my sister 
Sarah. Emily's clit was pressed against Sarah's and both of their hips were rubbing in motion as Emily was 
sucking and licking all over Emily's breasts. I would've been jealous if I wasn't so busy grinding my 
cunnie hard against Rachel's. Sarah wrapped her arms around Emily and held her down on her body as she 
grinded their clits even harder together.</p><p>Our whole back yard sounded like loud moans. We were lucky we have a really large back yard and no one was 
really around. It didn't matter though, we were so caught up in the heat in the passion we continued to 
have sex forcing ourselves harder and harder on one another. I could feel Rachel begin to cum underneath 
me as hot sticky juices flowed out of her and all over my cunnie. Excited by the feeling I began to cum as 
well squirting on Rachel. I crawled slowly up Rachel's body and began to make out with her as I could here 
Sarah and Emily screaming in pleasure from their equally intense orgasm. We laid there in the grass for 
about two hours making out with one another and rubbing and licking on each other until we had all cum so 
much that none of us could move.</p>"
404,"School Girls, Part 1",Ben,1,Part I of the School Girls saga. Monica and her friends have a typical day at school but Monica soon dicovers herself thinking more closely about what happened…,"['teen', 'f', 'mast']","<p>It was the first day of term and Sophie had been up since 7 AM doing
her make up. She had a perfectly round face complimented by slightly
pale skin, long blonde hair and deep green eyes. She was in her ninth
year of school and was now just fourteen, yet her body made her look
a little older; curvy waist and hips and round, firm, C cup breasts.
Her behind was soft to the touch even though no boy, or girl for that
matter, had been near it and there were very few fine hairs on her
pubic mound. Her sister Monica, Mon for short, walked into the room
they shared whilst Sophie was brushing her eyelashes with mascara.
Mon was the same age as Sophie, about a week older, and was a little
taller. She had the same figure as Sophie but instead had chocolate
brown hair that she inherited from her father, and fuller cheeks with
very few brown freckles. They both went to the same school,
Hitchbrooke High, and were both fairly clever and had a pretty wide
circle of friends. They weren’t the sort of sisters that hated each
other’s guts, they loved to be around each other since they were born.</p><p>Mon tapped her sister on the shoulder.</p><p>“Morning.”</p><p>Sophie smiled and gave her sister a hug. “Morning Monny. Say, have
you seen my straighteners?” Sophie pointed to her hair, which was a
little stuck outward, and Mon bent down to peek in the cupboard for
them. Sophie’s eyes followed her sister and when she saw Mon’s thong
sticking out a little from her trousers, she grinned and twanged the
elastic against her sister’s back, making her squeal a little. Mon
stood up and playfully attacked her sister, both of them laughing.</p><p>She then handed Sophie her hair straighteners.</p><p>“Grrr, I’ll get you for that”. Mon smirked.</p><p>“We’ll see” Sophie responded, before plugging the straighteners into
a nearby plug socket.</p><p>At school, the girls broke off and went to their separate lessons.
Sophie met her friends Zoe and Lucy outside their maths class. Zoe
was the same age as Sophie, Mon and Lucy, but smaller than all three.
She has shoulder length brown hair and was curvy up and down, with a
cute button nose and big eyes. She was currently fiddling with her
hair and biting her nails. Lucy had waist length, coal black hair,
and was very thing, but her breasts made up for that; full, round,
DD, and boy was she proud. She was shifting them around trying to get
comfy in her new bra. She turned to Sophie.</p><p>“Hey, Sophie” she said. “Could you do a boob check for me?”
Sophie poked her left breast. “Yep, they’re real alright.” She and
Zoe, who had slightly smaller breasts than the two girls, chuckled,
but Lucy stuck out her tongue before they all went in for their first
lesson.</p><p>A few classrooms away, Mon was sat at her desk in her geography room,
tapping her pencil on the wood in boredom. A boy behind her, Dave,
was eyeing up her behind and her again visible underwear, slowly
smiling. When Mon tapped her pencil too hard and it hit the floor,
she stood up and bent down to get it. This was Dave’s chance; he
flicked his ruler at her firm behind and she shrieked and stood
upright. Dave chuckled heartily and they were both sent out of the
classroom.</p><p>“Nice going, jackass.” Monica frowned.</p><p>“Hey, it’s not my fault you’re a walking target practice.” He smirked
and she batted him over the head.</p><p>“Ouch, hey, hey, quit it. I can’t help it, it’s just fun, you know?
You’re fun…” He looked away and coughed.</p><p>“Whatever, dick.” She also looked away and although she knew it, she
didn’t show the tension between the two of them. She pulled her
school trousers up and she noticed Dave’s pants move a little as his
eyes lit up. She quickly turned away from him and bit her lip. Was
what her friends said true? Did he really like him? Mon had never
really been with a boy and all her friends told her that it was a
great experience… She just didn’t want to ruin or rush anything. She
coughed to break the silence as the teacher came outside the class to
deal with them.</p><p>At lunch, the sisters met up on the school field and lay, with their
friends (including Mon’s best friend, Andi), under a large tree. Andi
was always a little embarrassed about her name, mainly because in
primary school there were two boys in her class called Andy and she
sometimes got picked on, but she’s since grown a little more
comfortable with it. She was short, but not as short as Zoe, with
long, slightly curly silky black hair and glasses. She was stroking
her flat stomach and licking her lips, as were all the girls once
they’d finished their dinners from the school canteen. Lucy suddenly
smiled and rolled onto her front, and tickled Zoe’s feet. Zoe giggled
hysterically and jumped up with a small bottle of water. Lucy jumped
up at the sight and backed away but Zoe threw a splash on her,
wetting her top half. Lucy laughed and knocked the bottle out of
Zoe’s hand, play fighting with her. Andi sat up.</p><p>“Guys,” she said, pointing away from her.</p><p>Lucy and Zoe paused and looked at where she was pointing; Dave and
his best friend Thomas were standing, wide eyed at the site of Lucy’s
wet top.</p><p>“Give us a proper look!” shouted Tom. Dave clipped him on the back of
the head and then continued staring. Lucy looked at Zoe and grinned.</p><p>“Watch this. You should learn, it’s the funniest thing we can do to
them.” She shouted over to the boys. “Hey, assholes!” She put a hand
on her small skirt and slowly starting lifting it up. The rest of the
girls were now sat up wondering what she was doing. The boy’s mouths
were hanging open but just as Lucy was about to revel her underwear,
she dropped the skirt. She laughed hysterically, the boys groaned and
frowned, and the girls collapsed and chuckled.</p><p>Last lesson of the day was gym, and all the girls played rounders
(softball) on the field. The group of friends, five in total, were
all on the batting team and it was the last inning. A girl from the
fielding team threw the ball and Sophie swung hard, hitting the ball
into the air. As she ran, the team cheered her on and she managed to
get all the way round.</p><p>In the changing room, all the girls were in their underwear laughing
and discussing the game. Mon was quietly getting changed in the
corner when her sister came up behind and said: “Hey, good batting
today.”</p><p>Mon smiled. “You too Sophie.” They hugged, breasts pushing together,
and didn’t let go when they heard a scream from the other end of the
room. Lucy was clutching her bare breasts in her hand, while Zoe was
stood on the bench, dangling her stolen bra in front of her. When
Lucy snatched and Zoe simply jumped to dodge, her hands fell away,
revealing a round set of teenage boobs. Zoe dropped the bra into her
hands and said, “I told you I’d get you back” before breaking into a
big grin. All the surrounding girls snickered before continuing
getting changed. Still in their hug, Mon swore she could feel her
sister’s nipples getting harder. She quickly broke the hug and smiled
sweetly before they finished changing and set off home.</p><p>It was quarter past ten at night and Dom was turning over and over in
her bed. She couldn’t sleep. She looked over to her sister’s bed,
watching Sophie sleep peacefully, and decided she couldn’t bare it
any longer. She threw the duvet off the bed and settled back to try
even harder… But nothing worked. She couldn’t get the images of
Dave’s crotch, Lucy’s breasts and even her sister’s nipples out of
her mind. Was she going mad? Suddenly, as all these images flashed
around in her mind, she felt something between her legs… Had she wet
herself? She breathed heavier and rushed her fingers to check in her
pants. She brought some of the moisture back and up sniffed. It
wasn’t pee, it was… Sweeter. She reached down again and nearly cried
out when she accidentally pushed one of her fingers inside of her.
She moved it out and let out a little sigh. What did she just do?
Whatever it was, it felt great. She’d heard stories about people
touching themselves and thought it was gross, but she’d never
realised how fantastic it felt. Peeking at her sister, who seemed to
be in a deep sleep, she prodded her fingers inside of her again,
slower this time. It still felt wonderful. She closed her eyes and
rhythmically starting pushing and pulling it in and out, and noticed
that there was a tiny lump at the top of her lips that would throb
when she touched it. She cautiously moved her other hand down and
rubbed against it… She bit her lip hard, and then carried on. Images
of Dave and Lucy echoed through her mind… Why Lucy? Was Monica really
a lesbian? She’d never thought about girls too much before today when
she’d seen her friend’s top soaked and breasts revealed… But as the
sensation in her pants grew, she couldn’t help carry on. Mon felt as
if she was going to pee but she couldn’t move her hands and they
pushed and rubbed at her mound. Suddenly, a rush of tension came to
her pants and she bucked slightly against her bed. A real release
swept through her and she arched her back slightly, breathing very
heavily as not to scream and wake her sister. What the hell just
happened? She didn’t mind. It felt brilliant. She lowered herself
slowly onto her bed and smiled. She slowly moved her fingers away
from her round, dripping wet lips and brought them to her stomach.
That night had to be one of the best she’d had in a long time.</p>"
405,"School Girls, Part 2",Ben,2,Part II of the School Girls saga. Zoe is let in on Mon's secret.,"['ff', 'oral', 'teen']","<p>The next morning, Monica tried to avoid confrontation with Sophie
incase she had heard her the night before. She knew her sister
wouldn’t be mean about it but she’d still giggle a little. The
routine was the same but Mon spent a little more time in the bathroom
than usual. Sophie didn’t seem too suspicious and agreed in her mind
that Mon was just tired.</p><p>At school, the girls had their first lesson together today; science.</p><p>Because it was the new term, the girls were starting a new topic,
this time round reproduction. All the girls were going to be
partnered with a boy.</p><p>“Jesus” complained Lucy. “I just know I’m gonna get stuck with Tom
the twat”. She gestured to Tom who was asking the teacher if the
partners were allowed to actually have sex. Mon was half listening,
half eyeballing David. She still hadn’t shaken the image of his
bulging pants from her mind, and earlier that morning she had sensed
the dampness in her pants she’d felt the night before. She was woken
by a tapping on her shoulder; it was Zoe.</p><p>“Hey, Mon, umm, I asked the teacher and, umm, she said we could go
together if we behaved.” She coughed. Zoe was always nervous, even if
she was great friends with the person she was talking to.</p><p>Monica was delighted at the news and clapped her hands gleefully,
although she still felt a little disheartened when she saw Andi and
Dave sitting down together. Mon and Zoe followed suite and also sat
down before being handed a baby dolly. Miss Bridge, their science
teacher, spoke up.</p><p>“Now, guys, these things are the latest thing the school’s got… They
eat and drink these pretend sachets of food I’m going to hand out,
and they’ve even got some weird voice record function… They’ll learn
what you say and respond, but in baby language. Look, here’s one I
spoke to earlier.”</p><p>She held up one of the dolls and it spoke aloud, in a squeaky,
childish voice: “Miss is the best”. It got a few scattered laughs. At
the end of the lesson, after learning how to change the dolls, Miss.</p><p>Bridge gave all the teams assignments to keep their baby healthy. Zoe
turned to Monica. “Hey, Mon, should I come to your place after school
and help out”. They agreed that she should be round her house at 5.</p><p>Later, they were sat in Monica and Sophie’s front room, dressing up
the baby and laughing hysterically. Mon’s parents were working and
Sophie was at a dance rehearsal. The girls took turns putting
different stupid hats on the baby and drawing features on it’s face,
and more laughter ensued. Eventually, Zoe took the baby and put it’s
head under her top. Monica giggled and said: “Zoe, what the hell are
you doing?” She replied simply, “Breastfeeding, dummy.” And
smirked. “This top’s too tight”. Suddenly, and to Mon’s surprised,
she pulled it off, revealing a bare stomach and set of shoulders, as
well as a small, bouncy pair of breasts cupper in a black lacy bra.</p><p>Dom was a little startled. The smile on her face was replaced with
curiosity. Before she could ask any more, Zoe had unhooked her bra.</p><p>As if in slow motion, it fell to the floor, and a pair of soft
breasts fell gently out. Dom choked and blinked, hard. Zoe sat back
as if nothing had happened, leaning on hands she put behind her,
pouting her breasts outward. “What’s up?” Mon cleared her throat yet
was still speechless. Zoe was being so open and forward, and Mon felt
oddly attracted to her. Zoe looked at her carefully and read her
eyes. As if she was a puppet being controlled by a darker master, she
smirked and slowly pulled her trousers off, throwing the baby dolly
to one side. She then threw her jeans on top of the baby and leant
further back. Dom’s mouth was gaping slightly at Zoe’s smooth, curvy
legs and waist. Suddenly, she felt something that she’d felt the
night before between her own legs. Her mouth snapped shut, her eyes
widened and she slammed her hands in between her legs to somehow hide
it. Zoe’s expression changed from manically playful, as she raised
and eyebrow and made an “O” with her mouth before coming to some sort
of conclusion in her mind. She looked at her fingertips and then
brought her little finger to her mouth, biting and sucking it a
little whilst keeping her eyes focused on Monica, who was still
aghast and clutching her legs together. Zoe then closed her eyes, and
moved her finger slowly to her petite, black underwear. She slowly
slipped her fingers inside and bit her lip and she thrust slowly
inward. Mon shuddered and breathed sharply with every rhythmic
movement Zoe made with her hand, as she tossed her chocolate hair and
moaned gradually louder. The sensation in Mon’s pants was growing and
growing, until finally she squeezed her legs so hard and pushed so
tightly… She knew she’d come from simple movements and seeing Zoe.</p><p>Zoe stopped rubbing herself and shot a pointing finger at Mon.</p><p>“HA!” She shouted a little. Dom, still recovering from her small
orgasm (she’d done the research in the school library while her
friends were under the tree), was startled and found her voice. “W…
What just h-happened?” Zoe smirked again and said, “I busted you”.</p><p>When Mon turned her head, confused, Zoe sat up and leant forward.</p><p>“The girls at school guessed you’d masturbated other night, they
along with I could tell by the look in you’re…” Zoe narrowed her eyes
a little and leant forward, as did Mon. “The look in my wh…” She was
cut short as Zoe dived at her and pushed her mouth against Mon’s.</p><p>Zoe’s tiny, slippery pink tongue darted into Mon’s mouth as she
squeaked a little, before moaning softly as Zoe slowed down before
pulling out. “Eyes” she finished.</p><p>Monica looked worried. “Zoe, please, PLEASE don’t tell my parents, or
anyone at school”. Zoe smiled cheerfully and said simply, “If you’ll
do one thing. Show me.” Mon looked startled but when she realised
what the outcome might be if her secret was revealed, she closed her
eyes, stood up and dropped her trousers to the floor. She bit here
lip uneasily and slowly peeled down her thong. Mon was red with
embarrassment as her wet, curvy mound was displayed, along with a
tuft of fine hair above it. Zoe leant forward, pleased with what she
saw. She stood up to just below Mon’s height and unbuttoned Mon’s
shirt. “What are you…” Zoe looked at Mon and put her finger on her
lips to signal quiet. She finished unbuttoning the shirt and Mon
helped her get it off and threw it to one side. Zoe was ecstatic with
the pair of round, firm breasts in a pink bra. She took them in her
hands and rubbed them a little, weighing each one up. Suddenly, she
wrapped her arms round Mon and fiddled her strap. “Zoe! St…” Monica
was interrupted by Zoe brushing her lips against Mon’s, who was
having confusing thoughts. Was she now officially a lesbian? But what
about Dave? She must be a bisexual… She wanted to stop all this but
she liked the way it felt too much. She dropped her shaky hands to
her side and let Zoe carry on. The bra soon fell and Zoe broke the
kiss to move her mouth over Mon’s medium brown nipples. As her tongue
touched the end, Mon let out a little moan, a sort of soft sigh.</p><p>Zoe’s hands stayed on Mon’s firm breasts but she slowly fell to her
knees, and kissed along down Mon’s chest, tummy and belly. She then
stopped in front of Mon’s dripping mound and looked up, pleadingly.</p><p>Mon looked down, blinked and said, “Please do”.</p><p>Zoe’s mouth touched Mon’s swelling mound and a rather loud moan
erupted. Zoe kissed and rubbed her lips against it, and slipped her
tiny pink tongue in a little bit. Mon continued to moan softly. Zoe
licked up and down and landed on a small, hard nubbin that she knew
was Mon’s clit. When she did this, Mon nearly shrieked but then let
out a huge sigh of relief. Zoe kept licking and nibbling and sucking
until Mon wrapped her legs around Zoe’s head, sort of sitting on her
shoulders. Zoe flicked her tongue in and out and then a huge moan
erupted from Mon’s mouth and her pussy felt as if it was exploding.</p><p>Zoe sucked all the spare liquid off her mound and caught Mon as she
half-fell to the floor. They lay tangled on the floor, giggling a
little, and planted small kisses on each other before launching into
a full blown make out.</p><p>The kiss was soon broken as a door slammed behind them. Sophie walked
into the room and said, “Hello girls”.</p>"
406,Band Camp,Bethany Ariel Frasier,1,"Remember Michelle in ""American Pie""? ...and this one time, at band camp? Well, this story is based on my experiences as a band nerd in my high school band. I was a drummer and this story, though fiction is about me.","['f', 'teen']","<p>""So where did you DO it?"" Sheryl asked impatiently.</p><p>""In a PRACTICE room! They're sound-proof!"" I said smugly. ""The whole
band was playing 20 feet away and she was moaning and screaming her
head off when I wiggled her baton inside her cunt and no one even
heard us!""</p><p>""Wow!""</p><p>""AWEsome!""</p><p>""Geeez, Beth!""</p><p>It never got old. I'd used that story of me seducing the head
majorette at my school twice since I'd gotten off the bus, and it
garnered the reaction I was going for each time. This time I
embellished it a little with the 'fucking-her-with-her-own-baton'
part, but these girls were freshmen from a small town school band and
they would have believed anything. And hell! ...I only wish I'd
THOUGHT of fucking her with her baton when I was DOING her! Being
called a slut by one of the girls who stomped off after the first time
I told my tale was a plus too! She'd tell everybody here at band camp
I was a fucking dyke and since the counselors did such a good job
keeping the boys and the girls separated, there'd be some horny babe
sniffing around me to see if the rumors were true. Good hunting! I
LOVE band camp.</p><p>""OH SHIT!!"" Sheryl's bunk-mate Kate, Kait-LEEEN
...whatever-her-name-is, had just discovered the shaving cream some
""slut"" had left strategically in her pillow. I gave her a glance and
she was drilling holes through me with steely blue eyes. Pretty eyes
actually. I gave her a smile. She gave me the finger.</p><p>Ordinarily I'd be busting my butt to MAKE this fire-haired twig of a
girl because she was frikkin gorgeous, but she was only a freshman and
too damned good a drummer. I had my turf to protect. This was my third
summer at band camp in Indiana. She was new, from around Chicago
somewhere, and already impressing the instructors...which was MY job!
I got a little nervous watching her improvise a new stick-beat using
some garbage cans as her drum kit after she arrived yesterday, so I
used a couple of 5B Vics on a picnic table and drew an audience of my
own doing some flamadiddles and sixes with some backsticking thrown in
for panache! She was not amused. ...OR impressed!</p><p>The thunder of a drumline shook the dorm from across the quad and
Kate and I looked at each other and raced for the door. As she was
squeezing through ahead of me I pulled her back by her bra-strap and
tripped through ahead of her. I could see I was going to be competing
with this girl at EVERYthing for the duration so I wasn't above a
little... DAMN! I felt my pants being pulled back by the drumsticks I
had tucked into my waistband then gave a yelp as they were shoved hard
down the crack of my ass. She raced around me. Now THAT'S one
cute-assed bitch! I was beginning to like her!</p><p>After practice, Karyn the bass horn player from Terre Haute wanted to
go skinny-dipping in the pond beyond the woods to cool off.
Ninety-some teenagers packed into a small band room for 2 hours and we
were all sweating in the summer heat. I couldn't resist. She was the
only girl here from last summer I knew was bi. Her embouchere
definitely hit the high-notes on my clit last summer and I was getting
horny. My tits had grown substantially since I was last with her and I
was anxious to see how hers had fared. When we got to the short
stretch of pebble beach between the trees and the water we looked
around for any guys who might be lurking and quickly stripped off. She
noticed my boobs immediately and had to weigh them with her hands
before we dove in. ""NICE""! she chuckled. She was still small-breasted
with those exquisite puffy nipples I so loved!</p><p>Before we had the chance to do more than give each other a hug and a
kiss as we swam together, three girls came running down through the
clearing in the woods and asked us if the water was cold. Karyn bobbed
up out of the water displaying her wet, hardened nipples and the
tallest girl exclaimed ""Oh my God, she's skinny-dipping""! Karyn
laughed and got behind me and hoisted me up so my tits were above the
water and the girls giggled nervously, but kept their bras and panties
on as they splashed into the water with us. We swam out to the float
in the middle of the pond and climbed up to sun ourselves while the
other girls swam closer in to the shore glancing over at us
frequently. ""We gotta turn some of these girls before we leave,"" I
snickered. ""Who's that drummer you've been razzing, with the red
hair?"" Karyn asked. ""She's my new project! She's hot but she's
probably straight,"" I sighed. ""And probably a TOTAL prude""! ""They
padlocked the groundskeeper's hut we used last summer,"" she said.
""That's OK. Lying bare-assed on bags of mulch wasn't that romantic
anyway! Don't worry. There's going to be a black-out in the dorm
tonight,"" I said as I leaned over and kissed her stubbly pussy.</p><p>As I was leaning down I noticed a slender red-haired girl on the
beach holding my top up and looking out across the water at me. I
couldn't make out whether it was her, but when she stooped to gather
up my shorts and underwear and disappeared back into the woods leaving
Karyn's clothes un-touched I was positive who my practical joker was.
Shit! she even took my towel! I'd have to borrow Karyn's under-wear to
get back to the dorms and wrap myself in her wet towel!</p><p>""Thanks for leaving my flip-flops,"" I said as I passed Kate lounging
on a bench along the path up to the quad. ""Mmmmmm..."" she replied
absently, not looking up from her magazine. I finished my climb up the
path from the pond and found my clothes neatly folded and sitting on
top of the last fence-post. As I pulled up my shorts and noticed my
panties were still missing, Kate passed me coming back up the path.
""Truce?"" I offered. She looked over her shoulder and just smiled at
me. ""Where are my damn PANTIES?"" I shouted before she disappeared
around the curve opening onto the main campus. I realized several boys
walking up the path behind me had heard me and I felt like slinking
into the woods with the squirrels!</p><p>It was the middle of summer and it stayed light well into the
evening. I was fidgeting and horny and couldn't wait for darkness to
fall but I had some time to kill before I could hatch my plan and slip
into bed with Karyn. Kate was sitting on her bed across the room with
her back towards me and I found myself watching her over the book I
was trying to concentrate on. After re-reading the same paragraph
three times over, I gave up and caressed her with my eyes. She was
incredible. My gaze cascaded down her slender back following her
glowing, silky hair. Just above the band of her shorts her whale-tail
peaked out seductively, grazing two of the sexiest sacral dimples I'd
ever seen! She was writing something on a notepad and my curiosity got
the best of me so I padded up behind her and knelt one leg on the edge
of her bed. ""What's that?"" I asked. She looked over her shoulder at me
for a moment suspiciously and I knew I had to do something to wave a
flag of truce so I casually placed my hand on her shoulder and studied
what she had scrawled on her note pad. ""Its a new cadence,"" she said
after deciding I had nothing up my sleeve. ""Those flams?"" I asked,
wondering at the tiny x's next to her quarter-notes.</p><p>I smelled her freshly-washed hair as I leaned over to point to her
appoggiaturas. My loose collar fell forward as I leaned down and I
knew if she glanced over she could look down my shirt and see my
breasts. I did everything I could to get her to look over at me and
finally resorted to insulting her penmanship. She looked at me as if I
was crazy and I caught the lowering of her gaze and the hesitation I
was hoping for. I tapped out her cadence with my nails on her pad so
she'd think I wasn't aware of what she was looking at. I could almost
FEEL her heartbeat racing and then realized mine was too!</p><p>Karyn came in and threw herself down on my bed looking at me with a
sly expression. Kate immediately turned away as soon as she heard
Karyn walk in and we both burned red as if we'd just been caught
having sex. I wondered what she was thinking and feeling while my own
thoughts ran wild with possibilities that probably only existed in my
fantasies. It was dark out finally and I was as hot as the stifling
August air. I pushed myself off of Kate's bed and told Karyn I was
heading for the showers and with a wink asked her if she wanted to
join me. We grabbed some towels and headed out the door and I was
aware of Kate turning to watch us leave together.</p><p>Karyn and I used our shower as foreplay, lathering each other up
erotically until my fingers slid in and out of her silky slit
lubricated more from her slippery juices than from the soap suds. I
asked her if I could shave her pussy and she giggled, handed me a
razor from the tile ledge and pulled her lips open for me. I was
anxious to taste her once again and wanted her silky smooth since her
puffy outer lips drove me wild. We couldn't keep our hands off one
anothers' bodies so we rinsed each other off and she asked me how we
were going to get any privacy. ""We're not""! I said. ""But it will soon
be completely dark in the whole building and nobody will be able to
see what we're doing anyway. And if they hear us, who cares""! She gave
me a quizzical look knowing I was up to something again and I smacked
her wet bottom with the palm of my hand. We dried off and I slid into
my flip-flops and told her to go wait in my bed. The stairwell outside
the bathrooms led down to an exit on the backside of the building
where I had seen an electric meter panel with an old-style kill-switch
underneath. Since my family was in the property management business
I'd picked up all kinds of tricks like knowing about meter panels and
kill-switches, and where they were located. ...And the lights went out
all over the building. By the time someone had gotten a maintenance
man on the quad on a Sunday night and he'd figured out what I'd done,
Karyn and I would have given each other a couple of sweet orgasms in
the peaceful darkness.</p><p>I raced back up the stairs tripping a couple of times in the darkness
and heard girls milling around the halls trying to figure out why the
lights had gone off. ""The power's still on over at the student union!""
I shouted, and most of the girls filed down the stairs and out of the
building. Perfect, I thought! Nobody to hear us either! I ran my hand
along the wall and counted the number of doorways in the darkness
until I reached our room and called Karyn's name. ""Over here""! came a
sultry voice in the darkness from the general vicinity of where I
guessed my bed to be. The air was still but slightly cooler than the
hot summer night outside so I left the windows shut to keep what was
left of the air-conditioned air still in the room and peeled myself
naked. I felt around and found her thigh and climbed on top of her
kissing my way up her skin until my lips discovered the soft hillock
of her breast. I rolled my cheeks over her soft nipples and felt them
stiffen as her breasts rose suddenly with a sharp intake of breath.
""Oh GOD, Beth""! she whispered breathily. I smiled and sucked her tit
into my mouth and suckled her while her hands stroked through my
still-damp hair. ""Oh, that feels so good""! she exhaled slowly. Her
thighs parted beneath me and I fell into the void between. My tummy
was tickled by the fine wisps of down I'd left upon her mound which
pressed into me. As my breath grew heavier I felt her hips roll
upwards and her legs folded around me. Her labia opened and her
wetness touched my flesh. I tensed the muscles of my tummy to feel
more of it paint my skin. ""I am SO wet""! She exclaimed breathlessly.
""Fuck me with your nipples!""</p><p>I eased myself down between her thighs and grabbed the fullness of my
breast guiding my hard nipple into her slippery-wet split. She gasped
as my erect nipple wiggled the soft petals of her inner lips apart and
disappeared between them. I dipped the point of my breast into her
well over and over coating myself with her silky excretions. I treated
my other breast to the same pleasure and felt her lift her pelvis
upwards to press me into her sex more deeply. ""Let me suck your tits""
she said under her breath, and I pulled myself from between her legs
and wiggled myself up so I was straddling her slender waist, lifting
my breast to her lips, which she tasted eagerly. My fingers combed
through her hair which was already quite dry from our shower. I
wondered why mine was still cool and damp but the thought evaporated
with the chilling thrill of her lips tugging my nipple anxiously into
her mouth while her tongue reached around my aureole to lick all of
her juices off my boobs. I pressed my breast into her mouth and spread
my knees farther apart on the bed to touch the dangling petals of my
inner labia to her tummy.</p><p>Her fingers quickly slid under me and into my soaked pussy. While the
tingling pleasure of having my breasts sucked was making me weak, the
sweet invasion of her fingers into my most private places nearly made
me collapse. Her thumb was massaging my clitoris just as her fingers
inside me were tantalizing my g-spot! Karyn had learned a few things
since last summer. She had never ""reached"" me like this before and I
was putty in her hands. My orgasm came on me so irresistably I was
amazed. So often it would be elusive and I would have to get a perfect
fantasy in my mind to open the door for it, but this climax was raw
and overpowering! It continued to roll through me in waves of pleasure
which left me weak, but I wanted nothing more than to give her the
same pleasure she had given me.</p><p>""You wanna be fucked or licked, sweetie?"" I asked Karyn lying naked
beneath me.</p><p>""Do me like you did the majorette""! she begged. Right about now I
wished I had a baton, or even a glockenspiel mallet, but all I had
handy were a pair of fat 2S nylon-tips and I reached under my bed and
pulled them out of my back-pack. I licked the nylon head of one of the
over-sized drumsticks and rolled it around and around the soft folds
of her sex until I got the feel of where her clitty was, then wiggled
it around her nub until she was twitching and trembling. I could smell
her wet sex and knew she was soaked, so I scrunched down between her
thighs and gently guided both my drumsticks into her slippery cavern.
My tongue played over her clitoris and she wrapped her legs around my
back digging her heels into the recesses of my scapulas. I removed one
of my drumsticks from her pussy and wetly circled her rosebud with it,
finally letting it sink gently into her relaxing pucker. She LOVED
that, and I  carefully slid it into her anus more deeply while
sucking her labia deep into my mouth.  I swallowed her silky cum
as it was now pouring out of her and could barely breathe I had my
mouth and nose pressed so deeply into her sex. The intimacy of feeling
her juices trickle down my throat inside of me made me moan into her
muffling muff and she started bucking like crazy! I slid my upturned
palms under the soft, wet globes of her ass trying to keep my mouth
centered on her pussy and I finally had to gasp for breath as she
giggled and squirted my face when she orgasmed.</p><p>The wet spot her ass squirmed in was huge and I knew I'd be sleeping
with my butt in a puddle later, but the smell of girl-sex was
delicious and it wouldn't be the first time I slept in wet sheets! We
were both quite sweaty now and our skin slid easily over each other's
as she pulled me up to kiss her cum from my face. Karyn had never been
this good in bed before and I was glad we were alone in the room
because darkness or no, we'd never have been able to keep what we were
doing from the other girls if they were in earshot of us. As her
tongue plunged into my mouth, I felt her hands happily patting my
rump. I remember it so well because she was slapping out an
interesting rhythm on my cheeks, which suddenly struck me as odd for a
girl who was a horn-player! I also wondered how Karyn knew about my
majorette story as she hadn't been around any of the times I had told
it. Suddenly men's voices jarred us rudely from our intimate moment as
I realized they had traced the blackout to the meter panel directly
below our window and the lights would come on any second! Girls'
voices could be heard too, accompanied by their clomping feet coming
up the steps. Karyn pushed me up and off of her with an ""Oh my GOD!""
We scrambled in the dark to find our footing as we both practically
fell out of my bed and she ran out of the room as I was looking for
something to throw around me. The lights came on before I found
anything and I was standing there butt-naked with a guilty look on my
face when two of the other girls who shared the room walked in!
""Someone steal your clothes again, Beth?"" one of them giggled.</p><p>Monday morning was burning hot and the drum section was in formation
with the rest of the band for marching practice. The only saving grace
was that we weren't in full uniform, but our high-stepper drum rigs
were uncomfortable enough even through our wool uniforms, but in
shorts and a cotton top the drum straps were killing me. My drum
seemed to weigh a ton for some reason. We were waiting for the brass
section to form ranks and Karyn kept looking back at me from the
bass-horn line trying to get my attention. She was mouthing something
I couldn't hear over the blare of the tubas warming up. I shrugged in
puzzlement at what she was trying to say to me, so in exaggerated
dramatics meant for me to lip-read she enunciated,
""WHERE-WERE-YOU-LAST-NIGHT?!"" which left me even more puzzled, but
before I could answer, two sharp whistle-blows from the band director
called us all to attention just as Kaitleen came running up to join
the other end of the drum-line. The next whistle sounded for 'cadence'
and all the drummers poised their sticks in the air to beat the
marching-cadence  which the drum-line solo'ed as the band stepped
off to march. My sticks unexpectedly crashed through my drum-head on
the first note spattering white, fluffy shaving-cream all over my arms
and face and through the thunder of the other drums I heard Kate
laughing her head off! I glared over at her after wiping shaving cream
out of my eyes but suddenly I realized the cadence she was playing was
the same rhythm that happy hands had slapped-out on my butt the night
before and my jaw dropped as it dawned on me who my bed partner really
was last night! How Kate had lured Karyn out of the room before I got
there I hadn't a clue, but my secret lover was now looking across the
drum-line at me mischievously and blew me an affectionate kiss.</p>"
407,Mother catches 12yo daughter masterbating,Bety,0,Mother catches 12 yo Daughter masterbating,"['f/g', 'inc', 'mother/daughter', 'exhib', 'mast']","<p>I am a 36 yo lady and I live with my 3 daughters Jess is 12, Jaz is 9 and Taylor is 5, I have blonde hair and blue eyes, tall with big tits.</p><p>One day I got home from work early and only my 12 yo Jess should be home, I couldn't see Jess around but then I could hear some noise in her bedroom, I walked up to her bedroom door and was shocked with what I saw,</p><p>My 12 yo girl on her bed totally naked rubbing her pussy, the good thing with her bed is it faces the door so I could see all her bald pussy, I have to admit it was the first time one of my girls made me hot, I couldn't help but watch her, After watching her for a few minutes I took my panties off from under my skirt, and just leave them in the door way, I just loved the sight of Jess rubbing and stroking her little clit and spreading her nice pink lips, I had my skirt lifted up with two fingers in my wet pussy, Jess still has her eyes closed and still don't know I am there.</p><p>At that moment Jess slide a finger in her pussy, her legs wide apart for me to see all the hot action, Jess started to moan. I knew she was enjoying herself, At that moment I couldn't hold it in any more, I let out a moan from fingering myself, at that time my little girls eyes sprung open and saw me watching, she didn't take her finger out of her pussy but did stop with her finger still in her, she just lay there looking in my eyes, when she looked down she could see that I was fingering my self.</p><p>When she realized I like what I am seeing and getting off she slowly started fingering herself again while not taking her eye off my pussy and watching me madly ram 3 fingers in my pussy. Every few moments Jess would take her finger out of herself and would spread her pussy open with both hands to show me her tight little cunt.</p><p>She could see each time she spread open I would fuck myself harder, she knew I loved the show. She would take her finger from her pussy and suck on it, she would keep showing me lick her cum covered finger, Which I was doing to myself.</p><p>To really show off she got on hands and knees, she spread her tight ass pointed in the air, And my god was her ass hole so sexy and her pussy was so good from that view. after a small show she layed back on her back, and started fingering her self again, After fingering herself for a while she came very hard, and she just looked at me when she was cumming and kept looking at my pussy then into my eyes, after she came she just lay down looking at me, I thought she has given me a show now it is my turn,</p><p>I let my skirt drop off in her door way with my shirt and bra and then told her to join me in the lounge room soon, so I walked naked to the lounge room, I Put on the dvd of my best lesbian porn and I lay on the couch and start rubbing my pussy, after a few minutes Jess walked in still nude, at first I think a bit shocked that her mother was watching other girls fuck.</p><p>I was laying down with my legs off the couch fingering myself, Jess came right up close to the end to watch my pussy close up, While watching me finger fuck myself she started rubbing her pussy, I told her to kneel down at end of couch, she did and my pussy was just inches from her face.</p><p>After a few minutes I could tell she was finger fucking herself harder then before, she loved watching me fuck my pussy, Not long after I leaned forward and grabbed her hand and pulled her up to me, I couldn't help but I had to kiss her, when I was kissing her I just grabbed her tiny little ass, I then whispered to her ""Do you want to masterbate together"" Jess said sure.</p><p>I put her face up on my belly so we could both finger our self, I had one hand under her gripping her ass check with the tips of my fingers slightly opening her pussy lip, we both fingered our self for a while then I had better idea, I can help her cum then She can watch me cum properly, I said to Jess let mommy hold open her pussy then you can finger yourself better, I then opened her pussy, and as she fingered herself harder I could tell she was about to cum.</p><p>I said to her just cum hard for mommy, After she finished cumming, I kept her on top of me but put her in the 69 position just so she could see my pussy and I had the best view of hers.</p><p>With her wet pussy just an inch from my face I straight away fingered myself hard, she could tell I love what I see, she then spread her pussy wide open for me to look at while she watched me fuck myself to orgasm, I really wanted to put on a good show for her, when I cum I squirted all over the floor, too my shock after that she touched my pussy to wipe up, I returned to her and got my first real touch of my hot 12 yo daughters pussy when I wiped her up.</p><p>We both got ready before my other two girls got home.</p>"
408,Horny around my 5 yo girl,Bety,0,Fun with young daughter,"['f/g', 'inc', 'mast', 'mom/daughter', 'ws', 'panties']","<p>My youngest girl Taylor is 5 yo and sometimes when it is just us 2 watching the tv at night Taylor likes to lay on top of me when we watch tv, sometimes after being there a while I sometimes get horny, I just lift me skirt and take off my panties and I will rub my pussy with my 5 yo still on top of me, when I start rubbing hard I like to take my little girls panties off and lay back and smell her beautiful scent while I'm rubbing my pussy, while I smell and suck on her panties, I gently rub my 5 yo girls pussy.</p><p>When I am really ready to start fucking my self hard I put my girls panties in my cunt and rub myself really hard, I cum all over her panties then take them out of my pussy an put them back on Taylor ad make her wear my cum soaked panties all night. I will make her pee on my panties and I always put my tongue out to drink some of her sweet pee straight from her cunt, once she has peed all over my panties I will put them on and wear the pee soaked panties all night, and all night I will be rubbing my cum into her little virgin pussy.</p>"
409,"Mother catches 12yo daughter masterbating, Part 2",Bety,0,The night of when I caught my daughter masterbating then masterbate together,"['f/g', 'inc', 'mast', 'mom/daughter']","<p>Following on from catching my daughter masterbating and then masterbating together, my daughter and I had to get dressed because my two younger girls were about to come home.</p><p>While we were all eating dinner, I could not stop thinking about my 12 yo girls sexy body and pussy. And how sexy it and turned on I was watching her with her fingers up her.</p><p>After we finished dinner I got my 9 yo and 5 yo ready for bed, after they went to bed I asked my 12 yo girl if she wanted to sleep in mommy's bed tonight, she was thrilled with the idea.</p><p>I went to have my shower first then when I was finished I walked straight to my room and told my daughter after her shower to join me in bed.</p><p>When she came in my room and closed the door I was already nude in bed with a sheet over me, when she got close I took off the sheet and told her there are no clothes allowed in my bed. I leaned over and took her top off then removed her skirt and to my surprise already had her panties off.</p><p>I put my girl on the bed nude and I told her that now the real show and real fun will start.</p><p>With her on the bed I kept standing and put one leg up on the bed and gave her a great view of my pussy, I was already so wet I just put a finger straight up me. My girl could not take her eyes off my pussy getting fingered.</p><p>After a while of fingering my self I took my girls hand and put it straight on my wet cunt, she straight away started rubbing my pussy, I told her to make mommy cum.</p><p>She started fingering my pussy, very slow at first but kept getting faster and deeper, it was such a big turn on having my own 12 yo girl bringing me to orgasm, she made me cum so hard and I could no longer resist her sexy young body.</p><p>I got her and got over her while she was laid on the bed, I started to lick and kiss her neck, I licked down her stomach and to her sexy pussy lips, I licked her pussy lips slowly getting closer to her soft young pussy, I couldn't help but start licking her hot clit, very quickly I had my tongue deep in her pussy, I asked my girl if anyone has licked her pussy before, She said ""no"" I asked if she is liking mommy lick it, She said she loves it.</p><p>Then I got my girl on her hands and knees, I got behind her and pointed her tiny sexy ass in the air, I then asked her if anyone has fingered her pussy before today, I was surprised when she told me an older boy has been fingering her for several years, I really did not think my daughter was getting fingered for first time when she was 9,</p><p>I then asked her if anyone has fingered her ass, and she said no one has.</p><p>I told her now you will have some real fun,</p><p>With her ass still pointed in the air, I spread her sexy ass checks and started licking her ass to get her nice and wet, I drove my tongue all the way in her virgin ass, she let out a little moan, I slowly eased one of my fingers in her tight ass, I slowly fingered her ass getting faster and going deeper. with a finger in her ass I then slid another in her sexy cunt. I took my finger out of her ass and replaced it with my tongue, I kept fingering her pussy and licking out her ass.</p><p>After a while I couldn't resist anymore, I drove my tongue deep in her pussy, I was licking side to side and up and down, I was loving the taste of her juicy pussy.</p><p>While I was making her cum she was fingering me real hard, we both ended up having orgasm together and both just fell on the bed and both went to sleep naked.</p><p> </p><p>Come back for 3rd part...</p>"
410,From Bathtub To Bedroom,Bevresel,1,A young lesbian is tired of spying on her little sister in the bathtub and decides to take action in her bedroom.,"['f', 'g', 'inc']","<p>Ashley could not recall the last time she'd been as wet as she was currently. It slickened her legs, fired up within her being that beautiful flame of lust which was conjured each and every time she peered into such a grand place as her hotel bathroom. Having lived in this apartment with her mother and sister for just the last five months, it was only now just starting to feel like home again. So only now did she dare return to what she always would rate as her favourite hobby within her previous place of residence during the current year. And this was her nightly peeping during her young sister's bath time.</p><p>Quite simply, Ashley could never tell you when precisely she knew that boys were not her thing. Her preference simply made its appearance first in the crib, the divine days of being able to roll her small body extra close to the toddlers fitted with cunts instead of dicks and fondle them with all her lesbian skill in the making, and had lasted until this very present day. Ashley was now sixteen, fitted with the most stunning flow of black hair which ran down between her shoulder blades in the most perfected line of beauty. Her body was still short in certain postures, much like a twelve year olds, and only when she was standing full and at attention with her bright eyes showing the latter stages of rebellious behaviour, could you be certain this pretty little lass was well into her teenage years and not a nymphet. Yet obviously, remains of her wondrous prior years remained to install such a certainty of youth still running through both her blood and body figure. Were you to touch her shoulder, you could be certain she'd flinch from you and utter a startled gasp, much like a child of eleven. You could no way expect her to turn toward you with bright, rebellious intent and to immediately commence flirting in the usual manner of delinquency and teasing responses frequently issued out by girls of her age. No, she seemed innocent and innocent only. Yet only to those who would judge a book by its cover. For the cover of Ashley from beneath her pretty face and flowing black hair, was precisely a body that was in every way fitted with more to convince you of youth. Her breasts had hardly formed into more than miniature chest humps the centre of your palm probably would succeed in covering. Her belly was slim and still in perfect alignment with her chest like a child's flat front, her buttocks stuck out only mildly and offered the eye what could easily be mistaken for a ten year olds ass when in a bikini. Her cunt was gorgeous, constantly wet by her hormones, fashioned with only a tiny little clitoris once again defining a youth of several years junior, and were it not for the fact it was almost continually soaked and producing over five orgasms in bed each night, you could be positive she was still a virgin. Her hymen however, had been taken by her own finger.</p><p>There you have basically what her outside innocence shows. However on the interior, Ashley and her raging hormones were all ripe with pedophilic frustration. She was attracted to her own gender, that much established from birth of course. Yet it was specifically little girls that excited her. The thought of having a child with a flat chest, beautiful face and a seductive little grin lying under the bedcovers with her and stimulating her pussy for her night after night was the most delicious arousing fantasy of Ashley's. That little sweetheart of only five or six years to cuddle into her front beneath the covers, place her little toddler-like hand where Ashley's teenage one usually thrived every night and then to be brought off to a most delicious climax under the covers, wetting both the sheets with her thunderous orgasm as well as the small flanks of the little girl who stimulated this reaction from her. It was a fantasy which drove Ashley into a delirium in which she almost frothed at the mouth in the company of little girls, staring over their little bodies of pure, seductive shine and throbbing expression of innocence from their pretty grinning kids faces to the braceleted little ankles at the ends of their miniature bodies. Oh, Ashley could turn from an innocent young girl into a drooling sex pervert when in the company of kids as young as four to six. It was her chosen age range and nothing could change it. Just as nothing could also change the fact that her younger sister, who'd stayed almost a little too youthful and baby-like to be appealing to Ashley, had just turned five and suddenly had everything Ashley wanted displayed right in front of her. No tits, bright blonde hair, a cheeky little grin and a body of the correct miniature proportion to check out with her delights. When standing before her older sister, the little girl's height would only mount up to being slightly over her knees. And that was just how Ashley liked them!</p><p>So that was why during the start of this year since her sisters birthday, Ashley watched her naked in the bath through the keyhole as her mother would wash the little darling. Ashley would always ensure she fingered herself to her best of orgasms whilst watching her naked little sister getting handled and soaped up by her mothers efforts. It was truly the light of her life to have a little girl in the house such as her sister, ripe for all her sexual desires. Ashley had been planning to make her move for some time and decided she would do so tonight, since she suddenly dared peeping again, why not dare going all the way? Yet of course, she'd have to get a moment alone with her sister before going through with it. She decided the perfect moment would easily be while her mother would go for her night walk and pick up a bottle of booze as she always did at this hour. And before she got back, this time Ashley was intent to ensure that her little sister and her had some fun while the old bitch was gone. Ashley didn't hate her mother, but the fact she always got in the way of her desires and hinted to her that she ought to find a boyfriend sometime soon really irritated her nonetheless. The bath at last over, Ashley dripping between her thighs and her mother finally out the house, she approached her little sisters room now the coast was finally clear.</p><p>Her little sister, Julina, had her door wide open and was seated on the floor in a beautiful little set of daisy decorated pyjamas, a cute and adorable set that left her midriff exposed. Noticing her sister walk in, the five year old casually tossed away her little ragdoll and turned an affectionate smile up to Ashley, always very gentle and peaceful to her older sibling. Although at the same time, Julina always knew it was fun to slightly experiment with her strange reactions to her nakedness and sometimes deliberately lift up her shirt to her little tits like she was doing precisely this minute, just to play a little innocent teasing game. Julina now had allowed her shirt to pull up then lay flat on her stomach to conceal her pretty little chest, grinning up mischievously at Ashley with a wide grin filled with cheeky seduction. ""Hi Ashley. Are you gonna play with me?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Ashley stammered through a voice which was at first fragile and uncertain but then hardened along with her stare. ""Yes, I want to play with you."" She sat down and passed her sister another ragdoll, and the two briefly got into a small kiddies game until at last, when Ashley sensed Julina was bored, she set aside the ragdolls and allowed Julina to crawl into her arms for a midnight story. Julina enjoyed these especially when her sister told them, for Ashley would always hug her tighter during and never read out of a book, as Ashley was also furnished with an imagination almost as equally beautiful as her body. Yet tonight, Julina soon sensed something was different. As soon as she was in her big sisters arms, she felt her breathing more intensely and simply hugging her, doing nothing else. Then things truly turned startlingly joyous on Julina's part also, as Ashley made her move. ""I love you so much sweetie,"" Ashley murmured.</p><p>Julina reached up and kissed her sisters lips, stating how much she loved her in return. However, once they started kissing, Ashley wouldn't break the kiss and Julina found out she actually enjoyed its prolonged state. Ashley leaned right down toward the glamorous mouth filled with all that perfectious saliva and beautiful pink tongued desires of early childhood, letting her own tongue swish about in it and taste all it had to offer while Julina did the same to hers. The sisters French-kissed for nearly an entire minute while Ashley's hands then started to explore.</p><p>They travelled right under the pyjamas, her fingers encircling little Julina's invisible breasts and lightly poking the nipples. They swam down over her belly, entirely encouraged to continue exploring over that small sea of perfect flesh right down to the miniature young thighs. Down over these Ashley's hands continued to explore, groping that soft little five year old's buttocks. Yet her hands certainly didn't have to grasp that hard before feeling the toughness of the backbone beneath it, for such a scarcity of flesh was there on such a beautiful, slim little child. The skin seductively tight all the way around and littered deliciously with kiddy perspiration. Ashley too was seeping sweat into her pyjamas as she continued to gorge into her sisters mouth and explore her young thighs. Then at last, she felt her hand at rest on the five year old's cunt and Julina at last broke the kiss with a loud declaration.</p><p>""Wow, that was so much fun Ashley! But, hehe, why are you playing with my peehole?""</p><p>Ashley sighed in a casual confession while her hands tickled the sensitive little vagina between her sisters tight-fleshed little legs. ""Because I'm very fond of you honey. What we're about to do is called 'sex.' It can be done between boys and girls, but is always better performed between two girls. Would you like me to show you how to do it?""</p><p>Julina spread the largest grin her face could ever conjure, almost from pretty little ear to ear. ""Absolutely sis, I'd love to enjoy more of this. Mmm, your mouth tastes so nice.""</p><p>""Thank you. But I'll now show you something else that tastes nice,"" Ashley indicated to Julina's little tender pussy. ""May I?""</p><p>""You want to taste it sis? Well… uh, sure.""</p><p>Smiling, Ashley said nothing more as she lowered her head and glued her mouth to the five year old's pussy, delving her tongue through the slit and flicking it over the little button of a clitoris. At first Julina just giggled and shook her small body about and offered a small series of little thrusts toward her sisters mouth. But then a new sensation overtook the child as she felt the other girls tongue start to wiggle about more thoroughly in that precious little cavern and begin to bring forth a serious series of body shaking vibrations from the mouth work she granted such a precious little opening. Julina suddenly found herself almost bucking to meet her sisters lips, lightly crying but in pleasure only and swirling around in the squirms of truly a delicious dry orgasm, almost fainting by the time it was done. Her body relaxed, her lustful eyes rolled back within her tiny skull and the intoxicatingly flat belly which was almost entirely innocent save for the lines of perspiration and her sisters clinging saliva which laced it, started to recede with one great, bursting exhale as the pleasure struck its finale. Ashley brought her straight back to her senses with a strong kiss upon the mouth and Julina stated simply that she'd never felt better in her life. ""Oh Ashley, you are the best sister in the whole wide world!"" Ashley simply smiled with a bright 'thank you' and returned to licking the slit clean of what little premature discharge there was. Julina shuddered in a beautiful little spasm, full of the aftershock of such a delicious initiation into her first orgasm. Ashley's eyes the whole time were nearly rolling in delirium as well, for the older girl felt to have been tasting the greatest mixture of pussy flesh, slick clitoris, light tinge of pee topped off with a lacing of limited discharge that she could ever imagine tasting in all her life. This was exactly how a child of such a youthful age as five, first initiated by the mouth should have tasted. And it excited Ashley's heart to a state of nearly thumping out of her chest when she considered that she was the very first person to officially taste such a cute little pocket of her young sisters forbidden bodily areas. When she was done, Julina sat up.</p><p>""My turn, my turn!,"" Julina then insisted happily, her eyes wide and shining. ""I want to taste yours!""</p><p>Ashley giggled, now positive that her little sister had gone far beyond all expectations she'd so far assumed would be expressed by her in such a situation. She couldn't help moaning only as she just began to spread her pyjamad legs, the beautiful pink fabric of her dressing gown sliding up her pale thighs whilst she displayed that wonderful destination beneath where it cut-off several lengths above her knees. Scurrying forward on all fours like an eager little creature lured into a divine little trap, Julina more eagerly lifted away the gown folds which still covered her sister's pussy faster than Ashley herself could remove it. And once having that glorious pussy on display which was entirely bathed in the arousing liquids of bringing her younger sister to orgasm, the younger now enveloped herself in relieving the elder. Once tasting her clitoris then squirming her little child's tongue right down that spritely aroused little slit, straight into the cunt, Ashley began numerous cries after a couple of minutes of feeling her little sister's tongue at work. The older girl drew her knees up, swooned and almost brought them together as a clamp on either side of the little girl's head. Julina continued to tongue deep into her slit, gathering up all the juices spilt by Ashley and flicking her tongue repeatedly over the clitoris, almost like an expert yet still showing her immaturity clearly. Instead of enacting a more arousing and slow tongue circling which would have teased her older sister into a far better orgasm series, Julina was instead unprofessionally grounding her face against the precious area right away. Not that Ashley minded in the least, feeling the tongue thrust right in and out of her already aroused cunt was good enough for her. And in no time, the drooling little girl had covered Ashley's pussy in so much of her precious little saliva and tongue work that Ashley's body instantly began shuddering and she cried aloud, parting her thighs wider and crying. ""Oh fucking Hell…ahh!""</p><p>Julina glanced up with a wide grin, her little face with all its pretty, arousing childish aspects covered in a lathering of her sisters pussy juice. ""Ashley, I'm telling Mommy you swore!""</p><p>Now losing control of her senses, Ashley grabbed the cheeky little girls face and lowered it back down to her pussy, feeling the furious tonguing return right as she burst into the most delicious flow of orgasm ever so far accomplished in her young life. Her skin dripped with perspiration, her glamorous buttocks contracted and she blew that wondrous cloud of intoxicating moisture right over her sisters already soaked face and instantly felt it lapped up by Julina. Her little sister simply refused to stop licking her, even after this whole encounter had produced the most intense orgasm of her life. However, Ashley fast felt her sex drive returning, noticing that her little sister indeed wasn't tired at all. Both girls soon got to their knees and stared deep into each others eyes, uttering humorous, relaxed giggles that were of a decent volume that neither bothered to stifle.</p><p>""Did I ever tell you that you were the best sister ever?,"" Julina inquired.</p><p>Ashley cackled. ""You just told me a minute ago. And I certainly feel the same way about you.""</p><p>Giggling extra loudly now, Julina got onto all fours again and let her pyjamas slide down to expose that wonderful little girl's buttocks. ""Then prove it to me!"" With her lust built up yet again at one of the most glorious sights on earth, Ashley almost produced a follow-up orgasm on the spot yet restrained herself as she leaned forward and lapped at each of the little girls butt cheeks in turn, licking them all over and producing the most intense giggles from her young sister. She finished up with a light tickling of her tongue tip over her sister's delicious anus, then at last lay back in a delirium and started to finger herself. Leaping upon her older sis once she'd turned back around, Julina grabbed her hand and removed it, replacing it with her tongue. Ashley groaned and gently rocked forth against her young sisters face until at last she squealed and came again into little Julina's mouth. Julina lapped it all up then snuggled into her sisters belly, Ashley gently brushing her hair whilst they briefly held that position through Ashley's exhaustion. However, she knew Julina looked to be aroused into craving another one of those little tingling, dry orgasms kids so young produced. And so, encouraging her young sister to lay on her back again, Ashley looked right into her eyes and set her mouth to work. Within no time, the little girl was squirming in the throes of one more little tingling episode and nearly fainted were it not for Ashley kissing her mouth again, the two girls sharing precious juices as they lay together upon the floor after their indulging episode.</p><p>They had both nearly fallen asleep when they heard the front door close, indicating their mothers return. In a wild panic, realising they hadn't had time to clean up or even get dressed, Ashley hurriedly stood up and made a run for the door in a hopes to lock it and buy them some time. However Julina sat up at the same moment, equally panicked at what her mother should say to find them in this position, grabbing for her sister in hopes for comfort. Thanks to this action, Julina locked her arms around Ashley's ankle precisely as her sister was in the act of running to lock the door. The little girl instantly realised she shouldn't have done so but let go of her sister's bare foot too late, for she'd already tripped her. Ashley may have landed comfortably upon the carpeted apartment floor, however she was still half naked and on full display evident of their sexual activities when her mom opened the door.</p>"
411,From Bedroom To Livingroom,Bevresel,1,A sequel to 'From Bathtub To Bedroom.' This is the only sequel to that particular story.,"['f', 'g', 'inc']","<p>Ashley reached over her shoulder, gently patting the pyjamad back of her little sister with the casual intent of waking her up. ""You can get up now.""</p><p>Little Julina sat up, rubbing her eyes and watching the night lights speed past the car windows. Ashley may have been two years too young for her licence, however she was taught early how to drive by her uncle, who always thought it best that such a knowledge would come in handy to people of all ages. He probably would have taught little Julina to drive as well had Ashley not set the boundaries that a five year old couldn't possibly operate a steering wheel. But at age sixteen, Ashley easily managed and would also make the six blocks which were required without getting pulled over, eventually ending this trip in her friend Alita's driveway.</p><p>Since her mother had caught her on full display with her dressing gown half shifted from her privates and pussy juice encloaking both her and her little sister, the reaction had not been quite as bad as she thought. Rather, her mother was in such a mix of exhaustion with a contributory bottle of red wine in her hand, that she had simply stated this in a kind of drunken delirium. ""Ashley… Ashley you can play all you want with your sister but those kind of games… at her age… just aren't appropriate.""</p><p>She had staggered away and fallen asleep on the couch shortly after, the following morning turning much more talkative to the matters at hand as she poured them all orange juice over breakfast. ""Ashley, I think you ought to stay with your friend Alita a few days. You know her address. I don't need to know it. I just want you to be out of my sight for a week or so while I discuss with your sister whatever it is you were doing last night.""</p><p>""It was fun Mommy!"" that little enthusiastic kid bellowed whilst her mother looked ready enough to slap her face.</p><p>""I don't wish to talk about it now. Not with you around Ashley. Just stay at Alita's for a week. Maybe she'll find you a boyfriend and we can forget this ever happened."" And that was precisely when they'd made a run for it. Ashley simply stood up, walked over to her mother and slapped her face with as much force as she could muster. Her mom fell against the couch in a daze whilst Ashley snatched up Julina and walked straight to the apartment door, kicking it open and running to the elevator with her little sister in tow. Both were still in dressing gowns however Ashley had managed to get her sneakers on. She carried her barefooted sister who lightly cried for only a few seconds before actually stating how glad she was for the circumstances. ""I didn't want Mommy to take me from you Ashley! I love you!""</p><p>""Well she certainly won't now,"" Ashley promised as she and her sister dashed across the hotel lobby and into their mothers parked car. Ashley had pocketed the keys during the morning, having planned this runaway during the whole sleepless night. They hid out in the car during the day, managing to eat lunch via a burger restaurant drive through. The young server frowned briefly as he rolled his eyes all over Ashley's youthful figure. He inquired whether or not she was a little young to drive. However she promised if he didn't pursue the matter she'd provide him a quick little favour and while no one was looking, she unbuttoned her top and exposed her very small lily-white breasts for only three seconds. But it was enough to make his eyes widen and his jaw unhinge in a lustful gape. Then he served her what she wished and hurried her on. Julina wasn't looking, thank God, so Ashley wouldn't have to explain the severity of their situation nor the needs she had to go to in order to prevent investigation.</p><p>They had not commenced the drive to Alita's house until night time, when they knew that certainly the police would be finished questioning Alita's family as to whether or not Ashley was staying with them. Then she simply clambered in with her sister through Alita's open back window and waited patiently upon the bed sheets until the door was finally opened and the sixteen year old Alita staggered in after another exhausting school day. It was Ashley's most thorough luck that it was Alita and not her mother or either of her younger sisters who'd decided to walk into her bedroom at this late hour. She gasped, instantly running to her friend to ensure she was alright, a reaction far better than the running from the room to report them to her mother.</p><p>""Ashley! Are you okay? What are you doing here?,"" she asked gently while sitting beside her friend and cuddling the exhausted Julina into her lap. ""What happened?""</p><p>Ashley stammered. ""Have the police been here?""</p><p>""No, I don't know what you're talking about,"" Alita replied, now more concerned than ever.</p><p>Without her active imagination working so quickly as to conjure up a false story, Ashley reported all that had happened to Alita, including her sister-sister experience the prior night which had begun all the events. Alita understood the situation with the highest understanding, for she herself was a young lesbian and one of Ashley's only close acquaintances. Alita replied confidently once the story had ceased. ""Don't either of you worry about a thing. Sounds like your mother's too out of it to give a shit about calling the police. And she doesn't know this address, so there's no problem there.""</p><p>""But they'll ask around and find me eventually. That's why I didn't come here straight away,"" Ashley insisted.</p><p>""That's okay. You'll be able to hide out here a few days before we'll call your mother. And when we do, well ensure she understands that she's to let you and your sister live in peace together, otherwise she'll never see you again. Believe me, I know how to threaten parents. I've got this whole week alone with my sisters since I encouraged my mom to take a holiday. Right now, you've come to the perfect place.""</p><p>Ashley enfolded herself in her friends arms and the two of them cuddled while Julina reclined in between, a little arm around each of their backs. Then together they slumped down upon the mattress, Alita giggling at the look of relief on Ashley's face. ""I'll go fix you both some dinner.""</p><p>""First, let me thank you,"" Ashley insisted as she aimed her lips toward her friends mouth. ""Properly."" They met in a kiss which lasted over a period of extensive seconds, sucking each others tongues, flicking them about in the other ones mouth until they were familiar with each other's saliva. Julina's eyes snapped wide open as she realised the mood they were in yet again. Laughingly, she pulled up the beautiful white dressing gown of Alita then dragged down her pink pyjamas beneath it, kissing furiously the older girls thigh and edging toward her pussy. Alita broke the kiss and giggled.</p><p>""Oh my God Ashley, you really did teach her well I see. But if I hang around much longer, I'll be absorbed in this and have no time left to fetch us our dinner. I'll see to it. My younger sisters will play with Julina if they want."" As Alita stood up and strolled from the room, Ashley half wondered whether or not her words were hinting at what she thought they were, whilst the other half of her mind merely focused on the dressing gowned behind of her friend as she walked away in front of her full view.</p><p>Alita always had that spotless white gown flowing down to her ankles and over her pink under garmenting pyjamas, Julina had confirmed that herself in her means to try and reach the older girl's pussy. Julina briefly looked up in question to Ashley, without having to speak it was a means of inquiring whether or not offence had been caused. And Ashley assured her.</p><p>""Not to worry, while we're here we'll try to forget about the problem with Mom. Alita will help us to do that. She's just like me.""</p><p>""You mean she?,"" a wicked little smile crossed the five year olds lips. ""She wants me to lick and suck her pee pee like I did with you last night?""</p><p>""The correct term is pussy,"" Ashley assured her, not positive as to whether or not she was ready to hear a girl so young refer to it as a 'cunt.' ""And yes, she would love that."" The two sisters joined in a kiss then slid down upon the sheets together, the day of exhaustion entirely letting both their systems ignore all thoughts currently other than the lust warming and inspiring them from their privates. Ashley had hardly any sleep the prior night and only thought of undressing her little sister, this she managed successfully while the five year old more or less managed to rip off Ashley's night gown and the two were both bare-chested on the bed, staring into each others eyes.</p><p>They joined in a kiss and almost with expert logic, Julina's little hands grabbed ahold of the developing breasts of her sister, squeezing them while Ashley lightly tickled the child's almost invisible nipples. Moaning, they fell upon Alita's bed and warmed themselves in the covers, Julina's pyjama bottoms pulling down while Ashley's sneakers slid off her feet and her small little set of girls pink boxers fast following.</p><p>Thus, the two sisters were then entirely naked within their warm place of residence, vigorously kissing with nothing standing between their love and the calm sound of Alita making dinner somewhere downstairs showed them perfectly that their activities were better accepted here. However Ashley had only just let her forefinger slide into that furiously tight vice of her sister's little pussy when two voices intruded from the doorway.</p><p>""Well Belito, I certainly never thought I'd see the day when two strange girls suddenly make out in Alita's bed. But it was never something I'd put past her.""</p><p>""Christ! It's beautiful Elstella,"" Belito replied, a hand down her pants and fingering her pussy of eight years.</p><p>Instinctively, Ashley and Julina sat up to make eye contact with the intrusion, none other than the two younger siblings to Alita. Belito, the one fingering herself, was only eight years old as you've already assumed, and undoubtedly a child of glorious appearance. She had dark brown hair, focused brown eyes to go with it that could almost stare right through your sexual soul, guessing all lewd thoughts you'd naturally have about her on sight, like Ashley was doing. To go with that, she enjoyed stimulating her functional little cunt, which although only eight years, was already close to producing an orgasm right through her every nerve upon this seductive spot she now stood, watching the lesbian relatives upon her sisters bed. She was a fast developer in the reproductive system obviously. Tonight she was clothed in tight blue pyjamas which displayed a midriff and were striped with red. She honestly looked far too appealing for any of this to be accidental. The sight of her little belly was a devouring one for anyone who set eyes upon it, for a precious smooth area with that little button of a naval in the middle was enough to fire anyone's genital nerves. Alita must have dressed her up for this night in which was the opening to her alone time with her sisters. Upon her feet were pure white bunny slippers. And skyrocketing past what her reasonably developing lesbianism could achieve, was her ten year old sister Elstella, the other girl who'd intruded on the bedroom activities.</p><p>Elstella was still in her school uniform. In fact, she frequently slept in it. She was a dark blonde haired little lass with little red lips, a slightly large forehead yet one which only seemed to add to the attraction of her little features and the well kempt dark eyelashes. Her belly was smooth, lily-white, her legs the same and her socks which came up her shins, were slightly grit covered. Her bracelets left light reminders of their existence upon her flesh for she rarely took them off. Elstella, despite not showering that often and having quite the appearance of a dirty child, was still a pleasant little rosebud of aroma to smell. Her perspiration added effects of beauty only furthering her light tinges of perfume kids wore all the time. In fact, even her skin was delicious to taste. Elstella in many ways could still be mistaken for a clean child. However, keeping herself just that slight bit dirtier than her two sexual relatives made it so she'd always feel the naughtier during any sex acts and produce an orgasm with such a flow that it could nearly rival Alita's sixteen year old one. And that was very mild exaggeration too.</p><p>It was Elstella who walked over to Ashley, tilted her head on one shoulder and murmured in curiosity. ""Alita told us we had visitors upstairs. Who are you?""</p><p>""I'm Ashley, your sister's best friend. Well, one of her best friends I guess…""</p><p>""No, no,"" Elstella chuckled as she slowly reached into her school skirt and let her fingers play around just the same as Belito was doing. ""Alita talks about you all the time. You are her best friend by miles. She says you're also into what we're into.""</p><p>While Ashley introduced herself and the rest of those details may be skipped, Belito was suddenly staring in concern at Julina, pulling her hand from her pyjama bottoms. ""Hey Elstella, would you stop talking dirty for a second. I just realised this little girl here can be no more than five years old. Perhaps we should move it to…""</p><p>And Belito was cut off by her own gasp of shock as she felt her pyjama pants slide down. Julina lowered them herself and with that same little kiddy's grin she had shown the prior night to her sister. She then lowered her small head and licked several times over Belito's slit, continuing on with a sucking of her precious little clitoris. The eight year old stammered, forgetting everything about what she was about to suggest, and simply placed her hands upon the tiny head of Julina and directed her lickings. She started to tremble, her nerves touched by the delicate gifts of a tongue so young and what discharge her vagina could produce starting to leak upon Julina's tongue.</p><p>Driven to taste more of the same liquid she'd had from her sister, Julina continued her lickings, delving deeper into the small cunt while rubbing her nose against the tiny clitoris. Belito shrieked, falling to her knees and away from the five year olds face, spilling the remainder of her orgasm into her pyjamas. Then she lay exhausted on the floor while Julina climbed off the bed and licked from her little pussy all that she'd just brought forward, then uttered a sneaky little question to top it off. ""Do you still think you should send me off while you have all the fun?""</p><p>Belito's dark brown eyes almost watered at that concept and she shook her little head vigorously while Julina's was between her small thighs, indulging on what she had spilled into her pyjamas.</p><p>""Well I guess she showed you Belito,"" Elstella stammered while she turned back to Ashley and glued her lips to hers. Ashley moaned, hardly believing how quickly her bedtime fantasies were brought to even further reality than the luck of the prior night. Scoring with her sister was one thing, then managing to indulge in what the offerings of other little girls now shared was an immensity of pleasures.</p><p>She felt around and grabbed the strap to her skirt, starting to lower it. However Elstella pulled it back up and shook her finger teasingly. ""No, I don't want to orgasm like this. I've been saving my first rush of pleasure tonight for a scissoring. Alita promised me she'd show me the proper way to do it. But I bet you could do it better. She tells me you're a real leso perve.""</p><p>""Well I might have had many fantasies about indulging in such joys with girls like you,"" Ashley admitted straight forwardly. ""However, doing them in real life is something new.""</p><p>Elstella demandingly took her by the hand anyway and lead her downstairs, Belito following with Julina still trying to chase her pussy. ""Well I've only scissored with Belito before, and Alita tells me I always do it wrong or not effective enough. So I'm sure with all your lesbian history, even if it has all just been fantasy, you can teach me how to scissor just right.""</p><p>""The correct term is tribadism,"" Alita informed her as she set their dinner upon the table then smiled warmly at Ashley. ""I see you've been introduced well to my sisters already. So any guilt, if you ever had any, of using little Julina for your own pleasure should be destroyed instantly. For in this single year, I've turned both little Belito and Elstella into pure lesbian sluts. It started when I first started taking advantage of my parents holiday time and now it's obviously continuing.""</p><p>""Not just continuing, but expanding,"" Elstella giggled as she directed Ashley and Julina to their seats and they all commenced eating. By the end of the meal, both Ashley and Julina were at peace. Not just in knowing their intense arousals would be all cleared up in the most professional ways, but also because they'd mapped out exactly how to return home without penalties. Since it doesn't serve much interest, it can merely be summed up as Ashley calling home and threatening to run away lest she be given charge over the house. Then, when Ashley returned, she and her sister would force her every night to drink immense amounts of alcohol until the old bitch would be too high on crazed happiness to care of what they did. Alita explained that it wasn't cruel at all for not only would it be kinder than brutalizing her mother everyday, it would simply mean she'd be off in her own world of pure joy until she eventually drank herself to death. Thus it would be a happy death.</p><p>However moving on, at the conclusion of the meal, Julina insisted upon having a lollipop to finish up the desert with. Yet she also stated that the candy wasn't sweet enough. Instantly the lollipop was plucked from her hands by Belito, who then pulled down her pyjama pants, inserted the candy into her little cunt with only a brief gasp at the small intrusion and drew it out slick with eight year old pussy juice, putting it all back into Julina's ripe little mouth. ""There, that should add flavour."" And it very well did, for Julina demolished the candy after that.</p><p>Then upon finishing dinner, Alita stood up and announced something whilst guiding Ashley to the living room couches. She addressed this to her younger sisters. ""Last night, Ashley took her pussy all the way to orgasmic heaven by transferring from merely spying on the kid in the bath to then initiating her in her bedroom into the world of which I've introduced both of you this year. Now the two of them can also join us. Yet instead of the private use of bedroom or bathrooms, we'll dispense with such ridiculous hiding holes and display everything here in full, within our living room. Guess this will be a little symbolic of the power I now hold over the house with my parent's absence. Let's get into position. Ashley, care to scissor with my sisters?""</p><p>Ashley sighed aloud, weary from all the suspense. ""You better fucking believe it!""</p><p>They all laughed at that, finding her language most humorous somehow. Yet Elstella threw herself directly upon the fur rug of the living room floor, parting her legs and basically ripping her skirt off and away from them. There were no panties underneath and a most prized ten year old's slit stared right up in response to Ashley's awe-filled eyes. ""Well, hurry up now,"" Elstella encouraged with a cackle.</p><p>Ashley sat down, having eaten her meal naked thus didn't require any clothing removal herself. She drew forth toward her competitor, easing one leg beneath her right and her other above her left. They continued to edge their bare butts forward over the warmth of the rug until they were locked into position, Ashley's raging hormone-tender vagina meshed straight against the ten year olds pussy and never was there a greater surge of pure joy which cooled all her fired up nerves briefly. Yet only briefly, for they were instant to return into wanting more of what she'd already gained. The girls simply stood facing each other with wide grins, breathing heavily as they held the position until at last Ashley groaned.</p><p>""Oh, I can't stay this way any longer. I need to fuck you!,"" she announced this while falling victim to her furious urges and humping straight toward the ten year old's pussy, aiming her bigger clit toward the slit and sliding it in and out. Elstella groaned, leaned her little head back and sighed as some of her juices pooled down to the slit and lubricated the clit thrusting. Yet soon they had to sit up, not gaining much success with this for no matter how aroused it was, a clit was not a dick and Ashley's wasn't particularly huge, so it wielded very little penetration effect. Alita snickered and knelt down beside them. ""Not bad, but you're both still amateur. Keep your position, but lean up and kiss each other. Rub your clits together. Like that. Yes, you've got it.""</p><p>Managing to keep her legs interlaced with Elstella's and sitting up while their pussys were wedged together, Ashley kissed and sucked upon the little girls mouth, rubbing her rock hard young breasts against the flat slate until they connected with her tiny nipples and both girls felt electric charges through their torsos. Elstella reached around Ashley's back and pulled her close, tightening the base of both their slits and then sitting up, the two meshed their cunts together all the way and started to gently glide up then lean back a series of times, their clits rubbing together whilst they kissed and the most excruciating pleasures were effected from this. Ashley's pleasurable squeals were intense yet she focused on keeping her mouth glued over Elstella's and every time the little girl uttered her own squeal of overwhelmed clit stimulation, Elstella would basically swallow the sound and feel it vibrate through her system.</p><p>After a few minutes of gliding their slits up and down against one another and feeling jolts of pure spasmodic joy when their clits brushed past and tickled each other, the two were so aroused they then fell upon their backs in a swoon, moaning while they had to rely on their elbows to keep the position. Then with their legs still interlaced, they began some vicious humping. Ashley barged against Elstella's, no longer caring that she didn't have anything to penetrate with and simply longed for the feeling of pressing her slit as hard as she could against the other little girls a series of savage times while her orgasm boiled forth.</p><p>Elstella responded, humping right back while gritting her pretty teeth, vigorously aiming her beautiful cunt toward the older girl's with the same intention. Their tribbing resembled the pure thrustings of the sexually insane and their relief was immense. Yet they kept up rocking into each others precious areas, one girls thigh swinging up and crashing back down upon the other's every couple of seconds as their viciously vibrating legs resembled all that cunt frustration built up which was now leaking forth and wetting them in this pure, perfect moment. This profuse leakage also causing both their vaginas to be slick and for their thrusts to almost slide completely off course by the liquids. Yet not once did their legs lose that perfect interlacing they'd acquired and for every slippery passing, they made up with a hard jamming of their cunts together in the next thrust.</p><p>Ashley started squealing in a pleasurable cry so loud she was momentarily worried she'd have to stifle it. But her fears were put to rest when the scream of Elstella's actually outdid hers and they spat the heights of their orgasm upon each others cunts and even majestically filled each other's as the perfect duo. One girl filing her cum right into the other's slit and vice versa.</p><p>They ignored all the strain their elbows were taking and continued to push forth until everything was drained out of them. They only gave out and fell upon the soft fur rug once every last second of orgasm had been lost to the vigorous tribbing, both of them sharing a sigh and moaning what their powerful orgasms hadn't permitted them to do during.</p><p>""That was so damn great!,"" Ashley sighed, almost sleepily. ""You do it well Elstella. Real damn well I'll give you that!""</p><p>""Thanks Ashley,"" Elstella murmured, managing a grin through her exhaustion. ""I feel like a goddess has just taken my cunt for a trip around the fucking world! You're so amazing for someone whose apparently only fantasised.""</p><p>Ashley felt great pride at the compliment while elsewhere in the room, Alita had been preparing Julina for more enjoyable acts. She had the little naked five year old lay on her back upon the couch. Once assuming this position, Belito climbed up and placed her knees upon the wide arm of the couch, lowering her pretty little pussy right to the five year old's face. As she did this, Julina leaned up and instinctively started licking it, having Belito once again flowing right into her face while the little girl squealed a mixture of moans and obscenities.</p><p>From the other end of the couch, Alita sat with the five year olds small legs around her waist and the child's little buttocks resting right in her lap. While Julina continued to lick out Belito, Alita rubbed her soaking cunt and irritated clitoris right over Julina's bare butt cheeks. Throughout this procedure, Alita managed to withhold her major orgasm from bursting forth yet still succeeded in utterly soaking the little girl's ass while the little girl's face was just as equally soaked by the efforts of her younger sister.</p><p>The two of them then leapt off the couch and stood the naked child up. Julina licked her lips and left both her face and ass utterly plastered with the juices of the two sisters, scrambling over to the fur matt where the scissoring had just ended and sharing the juices with Ashley. The older lapped up most of what her face offered although her ass was still perfectly lubricated.</p><p>""Okay,"" Alita instructed. ""Let's now form a line. Since you do such a good job of licking out your sister Julina, then you will do so. But as you have your head between her legs, remain on all fours while I see how many fingers I can get into your tight little ass. You don't have to say anything, for I'll easily know if I'm hurting you too much. Meanwhile, Belito will busy herself licking my ass while hers is humped by Elstella's cunt. Let's do this!""</p><p>They all got into their required positioning and the pleasures commenced. At the head of the train, Ashley felt her little sisters familiar lips so gently nibbling on her cunt again and foamed up almost instantly. It was a very kind treatment from her close little relative. Much more gentle than the merciless tribbing she'd just engaged in with Elstella. But either way, it was hard to rank which pleasure was more enjoyable, the soft or the hard. Not caring to compare them, Ashley slowly swooned and came on her little sisters lips.</p><p>Meanwhile, Julina felt one finger push through her anus and tensed up, continuing her duties yet feeling her unbelievably tender anal nerves tickled by the finger wedged through them. After she just started getting use to the first which sloshed about in her rectum, the second was pushed through and her eyes shot so wide they looked as if they were about to pop out of her skull. Yet still she said nothing despite the severe soreness of her asshole and in the very final stages of licking Ashley's cunt, realising that she preferred the feeling of having both of them in there to merely one. Despite the fact it really gave her naught but pain for no one was frigging her little clit, she couldn't deny the wonderful enjoyment of the penetration as well.</p><p>While Alita finger-sodomized the five year old, she struggled to hold back and reserve her greatest discharge for later events, barely managing this with the pleasurable feeling of her teen ass getting sucked and licked on by her young sister. From behind her Belito was almost in the throes of her third orgasm of the night. What a blessing it was to be both a pretty little eight year old as well as an early sexual developer. For she not only had the advantage of being so in love with her appearance that her self joy was always so very high, but she could manage quite a few discharges in a female orgy as pleasant as this one. She did her best to reserve it yet couldn't manage for long as Elstella was thrusting her cunt against both her ass cheeks, almost slapping them with the force in which her pussy humped them. She leaned over her sister's back and grasped the child's nipples while drooling between her shoulder blades. She thrust and thrust her fired up pussy almost so hard that she soon had her clit grazing right between her younger sister's ass crack and mercilessly keeping it stimulated.</p><p>Belito came with a loud squeal and gasped while she struggled to keep up licking Alita's ass the whole way through. It was the feeling of both her sister's drool on her back and the slapping sound of the crotch hitting her ass which brought her right over the edge. Her orgasm drizzled onto the fur rug whilst she felt the backs of her young, smooth thighs splashed with Elstella's second discharge of slightly greater proportions.</p><p>Elstella's humping continued until her every sexual nerve was tickled to such an extreme level that she simply collapsed over her sisters back and the two lay on top of each other upon the rug. Alita withdrew her fingers from Julina's asshole while Ashley finished spattering against her sister's face. The whole room filled with the dying sighs of those energetic little girls once this second round of lovemaking was completed.</p><p>They had to lay for at least twenty minutes, caressing each other upon the rug until their energy returned. Alita brought them all cookies and milk during their intermission as she was packed full of energy, being the only girl in the group who'd managed to withhold her first orgasm during this entire time. Yet she was saving it up for something big, that was for sure. At last with their exhaustion phase surpassed, they all prepared themselves to resume their overwhelming living room events.</p><p>Alita sprawled herself upon the rug after having stripped entirely from her dressing down, instructing Ashley to lie atop of her. Once the two sixteen year olds were in this position, Alita once again instructed the events. ""Ashley, I want you to bring me off while I watch a most enjoyable scene be performed right in front of my eyes. I can do favours for you later but as of this moment, I want my first cum to be perfect.""</p><p>""Anything to repay you for all your hospitality and advice,"" Ashley murmured while pressing her warm body to her friends back and sliding one hand down between her ass crack while the other lightly tickled her clitoris in preparation. Alita managed to squeal out the remainder of the instructions.</p><p>""Julina, grind your fresh little pussy against Belito's. Rub up against each other. And now Julina, since I have prepared your asshole for this, you will have your anus penetrated by the fingers on one of Elstella's hand, while she reaches around your loving bodies and penetrates Belito's anus with the others. So as you make love and rub your cunts together, she'll stimulate both your behinds. I intend to cum while watching this so do a good job frigging me Ashley. Let's begin!""</p><p>Now that the positions were all perfected, the events commenced. Belito kissed Julina hard, her young mouth of eight years nearly devouring the one of only five which kissed her back. However she was gentle when she needed to be and kissed softly if she sensed little Julina was becoming overwhelmed. Yet despite the vigorous French-kissing, Belito's mind was centred right upon what was occurring between her precious little legs. Julina leapt her knees up and down upon the softness of the rug, gliding her tiny clitoris over Belito's slightly superior one and causing both their little cunts to begin early trickles.</p><p>Belito had to now and then halt their lip loving to announce a sharp little intake of breath followed by a pleasurable squeal. Yet she only pulled Julina closer whenever the younger inquired into the older one's condition and they soon had their flat chests and smooth bellies meshed right together while they felt their pussies start to lubricate. They went in for another deep kiss and whenever their chests drew apart, they'd gently poke and stimulate each others tiny nipples.</p><p>Julina felt the most desirable feelings as Belito let her finger tips trace circles around the tiny little buds of her chest and so she copied this example onto the eight year old, sensing she was having the desired effects by the increase in the squeals she felt travel through their interlocked mouths. Soon, touching each others chests made their whole, small bodies jolt in instant spasms of tender electrified arousal.</p><p>Belito's thighs were slick with her juices down to her knees and whenever Julina's leakage wasn't abundant enough, she had plenty to go around and would spatter her legs with some of the shared warmth of her juices. Their pussy rubbing soon turned to a grinding and they pushed their cunts together furiously, losing all care for the tenderness of their clits and deliberately driving them against and over each others tiny slits. Belito breathed a series of cries and despite her youthful age, her every second word was 'fuck.' Julina, who'd been taught better than to swear so harshly, merely blasphemed and went through several 'oh my Gods.'</p><p>Then their words turned to pure screams of ecstasy as Elstella had finished lubing up her hands with her own cunt juice and then shoved both her slick forefingers into each of the little girls anus's. She pivoted these around, bringing out more extreme cries as she touched every last one of their tender anal nerves then played her fingers into their rectums. Ever so slowly, she started to squeeze a second finger into Belito's, who suddenly screamed in her cute yet impure language.</p><p>""Fucking shove it up there sis! Ahh!,"" she burst into a loud cry while her orgasm splashed over Julina and she leaned back and started to thrust upward. Hurriedly, Elstella withdrew both her fingers, grabbed Julina's tiny legs and interlocked them with her sister's. Thus, when Julina then had her little discharge shoot right through her young body, she was tribbing with Belito and they managed to exchange juices through their little slits, both children humping each other as hard as they could despite the presence of their raging orgasms through the whole delight. Their tiny little muscles rippling beneath the small sheaths of skin encloaking their flat and childish hips. Then finally they collapsed and both looked like they'd fainted for their swoons were of such orgasmic depth.</p><p>Alita stood up and dashed over, after having both her ass and cunt furiously stimulated by Ashley. Hurriedly, she squatted down over Belito and spilled her discharge right onto the little girl's face. She lay down and grinded her pussy over the child's head and felt the tiny nose slide into her slit while the kids lips curled up and suckled her clitoris instinctively as she'd been taught. Alita had to stifle her screams of pure ecstasy as she managed to revive her little sister from her brief loss of consciousness by splashing her warm orgasm over her tired little nose, eyes and mouth.</p><p>Belito grinned cheekily beneath the lathering of her face while the finally relieved Alita lay down beside her and gently kissed her back to life. Meanwhile Julina was also revived from that furious scissoring by the gentle pussy lips of her own sister. Ashley simply copied Alita's example and orgasmed over her younger sister's face.</p><p>Afterward, the four of them lay together with Belito and Julina cuddling their naked bodies in the middle and the larger yet still adorable naked shapes of Alita and Ashley enclosing them from either side. Their bodies were warmed by a few final splatters of pussy juice as Elstella masturbated one last time over all their entwined bodies and shed a few more droplets, the most of which fell upon the youngest two, Belito and Julina.</p><p>Too exhausted to swallow it themselves and with enough pussy juice lathering their faces already, the two little girls enjoyed the warmth yet still lay motionless. Thus, Alita and Ashley enjoyed licking up every droplet from the naked children's bodies. After this was done, Elstella collapsed as well on top of them all and the five of them slept naked upon that rug in the living room.</p>"
412,"The Journey with Memorable Heaven, Part 1",Bevresel,1,The first part of a novel I'm writing. The story of a pedophilic lesbian named Silata Manclis.,"['f', 'g', 'feet', 'inc', 'romance']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p><p>The day was bright, anew with a fresh spill of sunrise encloaking the blanketed form of Silata Manclis from head to toe. She threw the covers off and staggered over to her dresser, preparing for yet another school day in which would be an equal drag just as miserable as the weary accomplishment of having climbed out of bed yet again. Silata may have only been a girl of seventeen years and an energetic looking new life form, however her personality was hardly as enthusiastic for the world as her outer side revealed. And soon, she wished to also show her precise distaste for the world by turning her outer side entirely gothic, white make-up applied with deep toned black eyeshadow. The little teen was simply in the revelation of, to all her family most importantly, that she was not packing all too much enthusiasm for living as of late. Yet to understand this, you'd have to leap right back to the beginning which we shall now entertain you with.</p><p>She was born into a family of which her mother was very close to her since her father's untimely demise. Yet they had only recently started to drift apart as Silata prepared to get comfortable living her own life with a massive burden outweighing her little shoulders. This burden, which had followed her since first grade, was her uncontrolled pedophilic lesbian attraction to little girls. There was no other way to explain such a fact about her as clearly as that.</p><p>This had all started, as you may have guessed already, sometime in the first grade when she felt the first beginnings of a tingling sensation between her legs whenever her eyes spied out a childhood friend of her equal age. Silata, fast developing sexually on the interior, was still as perfectly physically equal to the others of her age at the time. She was a darling at age eight, her dark blonde hair running down her back between her little shoulder blades. Her pale face with the smoothest skin. Her flat little child's tits behind a singlet of black she always wore beneath her dark blue school uniform. A low hanging dark grey dress ran down to her knees, concealing the joys of what was behind them, a fired up vaginal engine already. Her wrists were always braceleted with as much jewellery as her parents allowed, for the feel of the cold metal against her flesh sometimes either brought relief or (unassumed by her immature mind) would turn up her heat even further. She also had bracelets over her thin little ankles and a wondrous golden one with red gems about her neck. Her body was perfectly sized up against all the other girls, for they were all stunningly pretty by a mere coincidence and shaped just the way those seductive little teasers ought to be. This coincidence obviously very unbeneficial to Silata, for she was teased everyday into wishing to somehow perform acts that she neither knew about nor the others would even consider.</p><p>Yet it was deep in both her heart and her lusting spirit that she wished to explore sexuality so early. Whenever she looked herself in the mirror, she would tingle simply at the sight of her lusty little body in that perfect uniform which hid all the precious areas in seductive veiling. Then, when she stripped off to climb into the shower, she'd show off her smooth little, wet buttocks to the mirror and examine it over her shoulder. Part her small cunt lips and look down the pink interior while positioning herself facing the mirror again.</p><p>When she rubbed that area, inserted a little finger and especially when she touched the tiny little clit, she would swoon in a joyous moment of tingling ticklishness while looking at herself in the mirror. Her naked little girls body showing forth all its beautiful parts slick down with her blonde hair plastered over her shoulder blades and the sliding water curling about each perfect chubby thigh. Yet they were only chubby to a degree which was the fine sign of childhood in its most thorough form and not the least overweight. These little orgasmic moments she had, although being far from the real flow she'd be producing in her teen years, were the highlights of her days as an eight year old.</p><p>The fun of playing with her little privates and looking over her body in the bathroom mirror after school was the only motivation to get her through the day. That and looking over the other children in her class, wondering what all the cutest little girls did in the shower. Were they like her? Or most importantly, how did they look when unclothed? Although she was intoxicatingly attractive yet never admitted it out of polite little habit, Silata already assumed that several little girls in her class would look far more beautiful naked and before a mirror than she would. How she'd love to sneak into their houses during their playtime, climb up into the shower behind them and run her hands over their chests, nipples and belly while they played with themselves.</p><p>One particular girl, Julia, caught her delight the most thoroughly when she first arrived. Julia was seven, dressed in uniform colours which were slightly darker yet still applied to regulations. She was a lighter blonde, had a slightly smaller body but with the most perfect smooth skin, glinting bracelets, bright white socks, dark shoes and the most ravishing child's face upon her little skull. It was reserved only to Silata's imagination how Julia must look in the shower as she played with herself before the mirror (if she did.) It was a fantasy which remained rich in the mind of Silata, up until her current teenage year. A fantasy of intrusion with her. She'd sneak into Julia's house and then make her move and eventually, Julia would warm up to it as she felt her from behind. For some reason, Silata would always also imagine herself as a child in the fantasy as well, even as she now thought about it in her teenage form. And Julia's flat chest would feel like Heaven under her exploring fingers.</p><p>She'd warm up to what Silata was doing eventually, however it always started with Julia being lightly startled by the approach of Silata's grasping hands but would resume her immature masturbation anyway. And as a little act of increasing perversion, Silata especially enjoyed the thought of spitting a small mouthful of her glorious childish saliva into her pretty little palm then rubbing the nectar of her mouth all over and into the precious pale chest of Julia.</p><p>She would also tease the other little girl, ""Your mom wants you to clean yourself. But I know you like to stay dirty. I bet you won't even wash this off."" However this teasing would all be in good humour and by the end of the fantasy, Julia would be entirely submissive and kissing her while she had an episode of the little tingles, Silata's hands stimulating her flat chest while she went through it.</p><p>Yes, the fantasy was immature and not a logical sexual encounter. In any of her modern day fantasies, Silata would of course imagine herself engaging in cunt rubbings, cunt lickings, little tit sucking or many other forms of more appealing sex acts with the girl-children in her fantasy. Yet this private corner of her mind we have mapped out for you has always contained this precious fantasy in her memory banks as one of the most precious adventures of her imagination. The little inexperienced fondling of the breasts, the tiny kiss and the spitting into her palm then rubbing the saliva upon the chest may all be very childish and premature concepts of a sexual encounter (for they were thought up by a child of course), but still amazingly arousing to her up until this current day. And as a teenager, were she given three wishes, it would be the reality of the following three fantasies.</p><p>The first would be her lying naked upon a mattress with a little girl tending to her every bodily area. There'd be a pretty blonde six year old licking her cunt while fingering her asshole, two little brunettes sucking on her feet and toes, a black haired lass on either side getting their cunts stimulated by her fingers. A five year old lying on her back right over Silata's stomach and practicing masturbating on top of her. And the prettiest blonde nine year old lying over her face as Silata licked her cunt. A little girl orgy would of course be number one.</p><p>Number two would be her submissive fantasy. Silata would imagine herself tied naked to a pole whilst a group of the prettiest little girl bullies surrounded her. Not only would they tease her but they'd suck on her nipples, lick at her cunt and spank her thighs. A pretty little black haired eight year old dressed in a tiny child-sized dominatrix suit would constantly yell jeers at her for becoming aroused at their teasing and licking abuse. This fantasy always ended with Silata cumming so hard that she taught the little girl bullies a lesson by drenching them in her orgasmic liquids from head to toe. Then they could all expect a scolding from their parents when they got home for getting their clothes all wet. For the sake of extra satisfaction, Silata would always imagine the mean little girl in the dominatrix suit would not only have the strictest parents to dread, but would also cop the most of the flood from her explosive orgasm.</p><p>Yet shockingly, the last fantasy to make it into her top three would always be that very innocent little game of kissing Julia in the shower while giving her a little saliva chest massage. And there was nothing more added to it or distorting it for Silata quite foolishly (even she'd admit that), felt that this perfect memory would be ruined by expanding it in anyway. She'd dreamed up some of the best sex fantasies with girl-children ever dreamed up by a young pedophilic mind, however she always chose this one to enter into her top three. And quite imaginably, the girl in it always had to be Julia. The seven year old version of Julia that was. Because by the time Julia turned ten, she had the misfortune like quite a few do, of losing her beautiful childish charm to a facial bone distorting appearance from the invasion of early adolescence.</p><p>Julia had left the school at thirteen with her teenage rebel boyfriend. Silata missed her unbelievably and even cried when she heard she'd left. And the whole saddening fact behind this was that Silata had never even properly met her. She'd just watched her every day since first grade when she was her beautiful shower masturbating idol, all the way to fourth grade when she started to shed her charms, and up until the vanishing point in which she not only departed their school but most likely dropped out.</p><p>Julia had probably never even thought for three seconds on Silata for they'd only spoken in a language of casual greetings and common questions. But perhaps her grief for losing that small part of her life had still continued on from the episode most memorable from her childhood we're now to recount. For that had lasted since it first occurred, in first grade itself.</p><p>Silata at eight years, had fallen in love with all the pretty girl-children in her first grade class. But only one of these loves in that time period had actually involved the tearing out of her young heart by two small, pale kiddish palms. This heart tearing young lass we refer to did not attend her school however. The tearer and love of her life, was a girl by the name of Dilena Perstin. And to look upon her would be to gaze upon the goddess of child-beauty itself.</p><p>To make matters worse (for perhaps it would have been more bearable if she had at least been able to refrain from physical closeness), Silata's mother was acquainted with her family. And the two girls were encouraged to play with each other on weekends. Apparently, from what her mom told her, she'd met the Perstin mother while the two parents were watching their kids play in the wave pool at their water park. And it was a most painful coincidence but destiny itself, that the goddess Silata had set lusting eyes upon in the pool should be the very child of the mother getting to know hers currently.</p><p>Silata, having never officially been social as you can gather, liked to stick to her corner in the wave pool and play around in the lapping of the waves in that pleasant seclusion. Her corner felt warm and comforting to her non-social heart and her shy lack of a voice to intermingle with the other children's. During this little bright day enjoyment, Silata felt the wet swimsuited body of another kid bump into hers and she instantly excused herself in her polite little manner. She could tell instantly that the girl who'd bumped her was female for she felt the flesh of one shoulder in familiar line with the string which held up her swimsuit to veil the flat child teats. But it wasn't until Silata turned around to make her apology all the more polite and direct that her words simply evaporated, for she was staring right at the most angelic figure in the whole entire world, no doubt of that.</p><p>Silata correctly guessed she was just one year her junior. Dilena indeed was not only seven, but an entire world advanced in seductive appearance to Julia. And Julia at the same age had been among the highest ranked little girls Silata had ever seen. Yet Dilena was something else entirely.</p><p>She had the sleekest and darkest black flowing hair without a single fault, not one miss-alignment in the perfect stripe it made down to halfway between her small young shoulder blades. She wore a dark black swimsuit, all the more shining with water and tight against her skin than Silata's oversized blue one which hung low almost under her tiny nipples.</p><p>But Dilena's was perfectly plastered straight to her flesh, leaving the parts she wanted exposed to a teasing view whilst covering all that she wished with the upmost tightness to her skin. Her pale shoulders were bare save for the straps which held up her swimsuit and came down to a wide arc on her back, displaying a considerable length of her back with her hair plastered between her shoulder blades, all perfectly visible. Her little precious flat tits were covered of course and the suit looped up tight between her legs and left her small lilly-white thighs exposed all the way up. Her unbelievably ripe cunt was left to Silata's and all the water park pervert's imaginations thanks to that little water soaked, gleaming panty part which covered it.</p><p>Yet from the back only covering half of each of her soft little bare, smooth butt cheeks, the suit was halfway stopping short of a G-string. Her youthful age mixed in with the childish perfection, gowned up in that suit would have easily been enough to burn the flame of Silata's lust harder than any little girl had burnt it so far. Yet Dilena simply had to also be gifted with one of the cutest but at the same time cheeky little face ever granted to a kid. And it's an obvious fact that cuteness resembling of innocence mixed in with this light cheeky little element showing through her pretty, faultless white teeth, was one of the finest recipes for childhood beauty as well.</p><p>As she moved into the shallows and Silata was drawn by keen lust into following her regardless that their only meeting so far had been an accidental bumping, more and more of the seven year old's grand body was revealed to her as the water slid down off her body and between the shining swimsuit strap which covered her buttocks. Dilena soon stood on the cement shore, facing toward the water as she dried herself off but also spinning around a couple of times. And as the hypnotized young Silata also walked free from the water in her low hanging blue swimsuit, she then got clear snapshots at every last part of this glorious body exposed to her as the towel wrapped and unwrapped them in the various phases of the child's drying.</p><p>Yet no matter how much her premature efforts skill worked it, Silata saw that the gleaming moisture simply insisted on clinging to that beautiful black swimsuit which presented itself so grandly against the smooth white flesh it tightly compressed. Down to her perfect knees Silata rolled her eyes and then back up the backs and fronts of her thighs to either review that tightly veiled little shining cunt or buttocks area. Then as she glanced down at the end of her inspection, she noticed two glamorous little feet with the cutest toes, heels, soles and everything. She fell in love with both those precious feet as well as the rest of her body, watching them turn and start to walk the precious object of her desires away.</p><p>Into a little pair of dark blue sandals Dilena slid these little feet into, and thus then Silata realised she was finished with the wave pool. So she dashed up to her before she could leave, doing one of the bravest acts of her life and managing to introduce herself with very little stammering. ""Hi. I'm Silata. I'm looking for a friend. What's your name?""</p><p>With a smile, Dilena introduced herself but just when Silata assumed it was going perfectly, the child continued her reply. ""I'd love to be your friend, but you don't go to my school. I only let the girls at school hang out with me because they treat me like a little princess. They give me everything I want, just like my mother. I don't like sharing and I never play fair when it comes to games or any...""</p><p>""That's okay!,"" Silata almost screamed a little over the top and made the little Dilena flinch in curiosity. ""What I meant is that, I can treat you like a princess too."" Then without further a due, Silata flung herself to the ground at Dilena's feet, hailing her as a goddess. She pretended to kiss the ground but instead, managed to walk her lips right up to Dilena's left sandal, flick the tongue over a little of the rubber, then get one solid kiss onto the child's big toe. Dilena chuckled and stepped away in a giggling fit, glancing around for a short second in a deep blush. Silata glanced up hopefully and then Dilena provided her with that comforting assurance she was still on her good side.</p><p>""I've never met a friend so eager to want to please me. Alright Silata. You can hang out with me.""</p><p>And it was only just after that in which both girls parents returned and announced that they'd both be seeing each other again every weekend from that day forward anyway.</p><p>The first weekend Silata had come around, she stood nervously at her mothers side, chewing her fingers and glancing around the lit up little night lighted walkway which lead to the Perstin's private pool. As parental talk was exchanged at her rear and she cared very little for any of its aspects, she walked away from the discussing guardians and down to where she saw her little friend in a bouncing little play arena within the pool.</p><p>However she approached slowly in her little blue swimsuit, her eyes dark with almost lightly glittering worry, all her nerves being tickled by the approach to her new acquaintance. When she reached the pool, Silata saw Dilena lying upon a floaty ring, just simply in her perfected act of showing off all her charms. The giggling little princess had her sleek hair resting in the water as she had her head lain upon the inflated rim of the rubber floaty like a pillow. Her slick black costume was as ever bright as it were the day she first met her in the water park. One soft, miniature hand was directing the end of a strawberry lollipop to and from her tiny suckling lips. Her legs were parted with the knees resting upon the floaty and her shins over the side.</p><p>Thus, Silata saw in full view, especially when she rotated to face her, the beautiful swimsuited crevasse between the perfected lilly-white thighs. She had one foot vanished under the rippling water while the other stuck out and pointed gloriously in Silata's direction. Both her pretty feet were strangely garmented with soaked, grey socks. It seemed a good conversation opener.</p><p>""Hi Silata,"" Dilena first said whilst suckling upon the lollipop. Silata returned the greeting in a stammer.</p><p>""H-h-hi, hi Dilena...""</p><p>However she got no answer apart from the continued seductive stare the other little girl stabbed at her with. So Silata pursued conversation herself with good starters. ""How come you have socks on in the pool? You look very pretty in them but they're all wet from the looks of things.""</p><p>Dilena giggled. ""Well thanks. You're real nice. You must really want to be my friend don't you?""</p><p>""I absolutely do!,"" Silata insisted, slowly growing more calm with the situation. ""And I mean it, you truly look beautiful in those socks, wet or not. Just like you do in that swimsuit costume. You're the prettiest little girl I've ever seen.""</p><p>Her last words made even the cheeky, little confident Dilena blush. ""Thanks again Silata. You don't look too bad yourself. And to answer your question, I always get my mommy to undress and dress me for the pool. However, in her rush to answer the door, she forgot to take my socks off for me. So I want to teach her a lesson by going in the pool with them on. Sometimes I even jump in the water with all my clothes on if she says she hasn't got time to dress me in my swimmers. She has simply got to learn to put me first and to treat me like the angel I am. I shouldn't have to do anything myself, should I?""</p><p>""No,"" Silata stammered straight forwardly, her eyes glowing in that hypnotising embrace of lust that the figure of Dilena cloaked her up in. ""No, I certainly agree with you. Everything should be done for a little princess as pretty as you. By the way, since your mommy is busy talking with mine, do you want me to take those socks off for you? Just so you can get a little more comfortable. I'd gladly do it for you any day.""</p><p>Dilena giggled excitedly, now lifting her submerged foot out of the water and placing it alongside the first over the rim of the floaty ring, facing the poolside. ""Okay, jump right in and do it for me!""</p><p>Silata leapt into the pool without hesitation and splashed over to her idol, gently wrapping her small palms around each of the other little girls ankles and grinning wildly, hardly believing this next suggestion even emerged from her mouth but would be forever grateful she asked it off her. ""Dilena, would you mind... well um, would you mind if I used my mouth for this?""</p><p>Dilena giggled again, much the same as she did before with equal excitement. ""Alright, go for it. I won't tell anyone.""</p><p>""You can tell the whole world if you wish for I'm proud to service you princess,"" Silata was hardly even sure where those words had come from or even if they'd emerged from her own mouth. The only time she'd been familiar with such sentences was when she use to play princess with her mommy. But she was positive she said them now and lowered her lips to the socked feet of her little partner.</p><p>She suckled the end of one sock with her lips, feeling the toe tips about an inch back from the drooping end of the fabric and closing her eyes in the heaven of the inhalation of all they contained. Not just the precious little remains of the young girls perspiration, but even the strong drenching of chlorine that the pool had had utterly soaked the sock in was amazingly a contributory element to the whole scenes seduction. She gently moved her head back when she heard Dilena's giggles as the little girl had obviously noticed how much her strange little friend was enjoying having her mouth in that position so close to her toes.</p><p>The sock came off in her mouth and Silata grinned over it, both girls sharing chuckles at that while she gently splashed to the poolside and laid it out to either dry or be picked up by her mother later. Then she swam back over for the other one, doing her best to avoid placing her mouth right upon the bare foot now also offered to her and suckling the toes merely for the sake of it. But no, her first duty to her princess was to remove the other.</p><p>This one hadn't been as thoroughly drenched as the first as it had been leaning up upon the rim of the floaty for most of Dilena's water ride. So slightly stronger was the delicious aroma of the child's light perspiration which deeply worried the water submerged pussy of Silata and had the most trembling effects on all her nerves as she took this one into her mouth and permitted herself the joy of suckling it. Tasting a mouthful of the fabric on her tongue in the few seconds she had then to transfer it back to the poolside and lay it beside the other. Then back to her now barefooted companion she swam, Dilena's eyes bright and fired with excitement.</p><p>""Wow, you sure are a little slave Silata. Mommy told me that people called 'slaves' do this stuff all the time. And they like it. Do you really like my feet that much?""</p><p>Silata nodded eagerly, swimming right close to the floating ring and losing her senses almost entirely as she propped her head upon it with her chin on the rim. Not only did she have a direct view toward the swimsuited pussy, but each of Dilena's pretty feet were on either side of her head, the toes deliberately poking at her ears in a friendly little tease.</p><p>""Very much Dilena. I like everything about you,"" Silata said this while avoiding looking at the direct line of sight to the pussy. Not just in a means of hiding her perversion but simply because she thought it disrespectful to violate an angelic mistresses privacy. Especially one as young as the seven year old who now faced her with such an impressed and satisfied glow about her features.</p><p>""I like you too Silata. Um... if you want you can kiss my bare toes,"" she wiggled her precious little pale feet. ""Or lick them, or whatever. If you really want... oh God! You really must like me!""</p><p>Dilena stated this with a sharp gasp of shock as Silata instantly took her permission without question, sprinkling kisses first along every precious little toe and then flicking them with her tongue, tasting all the little buds that the ends of her feet had to offer. She took the big toe of her right foot into her mouth and suckled on it, then the little one, tasting all they had to offer without even turning around to observe if she was being watched. She'd almost had a chance to suckle every last toe before Dilena hurriedly splashed her floaty away.</p><p>""Okay, okay, calm down my little darling,"" she spoke so adorably politely to her worshipping friend. As her mother always called her by the name 'little darling,' she obviously assumed by labelling a friend as a little darling warranted great affection. Which obviously it did, for Silata was impossibly warmed by it. ""I think they're looking at us.""</p><p>But they weren't, Silata checked to confirm it. Only then did she guess, by the way Dilena wasn't creeped out but had simply splashed away from her with a laugh, that the precious little girl was actually teasing her. Denying her to have all her desires right away satisfied.</p><p>For about a whole hour they played in the pool, Silata splashing in pursuit of Dilena and inventing a little game called 'foot tag.' Silata liked that the rules devised that she was always 'it.' And her job was simply to chase her friend around the pool on the floaty and to get her tongue on her feet as often as possible.</p><p>Silata was sexually intoxicated by the end of this game, the taste of Dilena's beautiful feet remaining in her mouth right through the remainder of the night after what seriously was the best game she'd ever played with another kid so far in her life. And the non-social young child had rarely played any, but as far as she was concerned, this was the best so far.</p><p>Afterward, the two of them were permitted to lay upon the trampoline in the cool night air which enveloped both their dried swimsuited bodies. After a few little leaps and playful jumping games, the two simply let their bodies slide down together in the pit of the trampoline matt, so very close and expelling all the nights coldness that remained with the closeness of their light chlorine sprinkled flesh. And of course, their two cool swimsuits pressed as close to each other as possible, each darling child staring deep into the black, seductive pits of the other one's eyes.</p><p>Dilena briefly giggled as Silata seemed to know very little what to say in such a precious moment. But as they started to chat, the words she wanted to say simply came naturally from her lips, as they would with any well spoken social child and for the first time in her life, Silata felt she had both a proper friend as well as a close object of her pure desires thrown into one. And quite simply, she loved her already.</p><p>""Do you know why mommy looks after me so well?,"" Dilena questioned, her eyes shining whilst she slid her hand over her friends shoulder and brought her into a tighter closeness, Silata now truly both nervous and aroused as the skin of the delicious girls shoulder looked so close to her nose and mouth. She couldn't bear to look back into those glittering yet dark eyes, if she continued she felt surely she'd be hypnotically possessed by the angel of lust herself. So she stared at her friends lightly goosebumped little shoulder whilst she talked on in that sweet little voice of innocence bent around not so innocent themes. ""It's because she says she loves me more than other parents love their little girls. I am a princess, and she does everything that I ask her to. Is your mommy like that?""</p><p>Silata shook her head. ""She is sometimes, but not as often as it sounds like yours is. She doesn't wait on me all the time like yours either. However I never have to do chores and she does all my homework for me.""</p><p>""Well you sound like a princess yourself,"" Dilena chuckled, moving closer, her chest now right at war for space with Silata's, both their swimsuited nipples in close contact. A small, tender and tight fleshed little pale thigh glided over one of Silata's and beneath the other. Thus, as they rolled in together, Dilena's knee drew up close to the other girls groin and Silata was almost begging it to make contact.</p><p>It was such a tease to be this close to the goddess of girl-children and to not be touched upon the area which was most fired up by their experience. Silata would sooner have the other little girl ram her knee hard into her groin rather than continue teasing her in this manner. Yet in this painful position of both fired up lust and longing, Dilena was slowly becoming more aware of it undoubtedly. ""Ew, my shoulder's all warm and sticky. I think you're breathing so hard on it your wetting me!""</p><p>""Oh I'm sorry,"" Silata stammered, her eyes slightly moist as she instinctively tried to pull back but the slope of the trampoline matt could only further her closer to her friend. ""I didn't mean to...""</p><p>""Oh relax, I don't mind it,"" Dilena giggled, not use to having a friend so eager to impress her. Despite having only spent seven years on the Earth, Dilena had been exposed to quite enough love songs to be taught what that concept was. And she guessed, in some weird way, this other little girl was having a severe case of love for her as opposed to boys, where they were normally supposed to feel the bond. Dilena could almost feel her little innocent fingers clasped around the heart of Silata, and she knew very well if she wasn't careful, she could tear it open. And in a way which was more than obvious, teasing Silata was causing responses in her very premature sex system herself.</p><p>Having the other child lick her feet was not only stimulating her to love herself further, but also cause curiosity for the desire to do the same unto her friend. And not just that of course, for her mind, just one year junior, had drawn up several scenarios even more elaborate than Silata's famous 'Bathroom Play With Julie.' She continued. ""It's okay, my mommy breathes like that on me all the time. Especially when she's dressing me. Guess she likes me as much as you do. Do you know, every morning she puts my slippers on for me, she likes to handle and kiss my little feet as well. I must be a very magical little girl who everyone thinks they should show all this kindness to or something.""</p><p>""You definitely are,"" Silata groaned, perhaps showing more lust than she wished. She had to wipe her little lips for she was suddenly afraid she was drooling. Yet she snuggled closer nonetheless now she guessed Dilena had downed some of her defences, and now her little strawberry breath was right near Dilena's adorable face which seemed to enjoy inhaling it for she resumed staring straight into Silata's eyes.</p><p>Then, showing true bravery, Silata let her hand fall to rest on Dilena's exposed thigh, just casually putting it there in its heavenly place and feeling her tingling palm utterly engorged upon that erotic landscape of child's flesh. She let her fingers lightly tickle it then rubbed a little, ready to explain to Dilena that she was merely doing this to warm her friend up in the cold night weather if she inquired about it at all. Yet instead of an inquiry, Dilena copied her movements, placing her hand on her thigh and having an even more vigorous feel around.</p><p>Silata held her breath and tried not to show how much her heart was thundering as Dilena's fingers started to explore back around the hump of one butt cheek, yet all in casual exploration and nothing so far serious. Well at least, their continued talk of casual matters seemed to portray nothing serious at this stage.</p><p>""Silata?,"" Dilena gently inquired, her head tilting to one side. ""Do you like boys?"" And yes, in comparison to how their feeling up was commencing and the brushing of their precious hands over equally precious thighs resumed, this was still considered casual. ""What I meant is that, do you ever think you want a boyfriend.""</p><p>Silata, feeling she could tell Dilena anything, opened up right away. ""No. Absolutely not. I think they're disgusting. If you must know it, I like girls a lot better. I saw this show, where two people kissed with their mouths to each others for a real long time. I think they were deliberately using their tongues by forcing them down each others throats or something.""</p><p>Dilena made a face. ""Yuck, a boy and a girl really get up to that stuff?""</p><p>""Yes, and I certainly wouldn't do it with a boy,"" Silata exclaimed yet her smile continued to widen. ""However, believe it or not, I think I could do it with a girl."" As she said this, her hand lightly increased pressure upon the smooth milky-white thigh under her grip and she slowly made the goosebumps of cold disappear and be replaced with reactions of eagerness. Dilena now was the one who had to re-position her darling body in a hopes to perhaps withdraw extreme tension while her friend resumed explaining. ""I could certainly do it with a girl my age. But a pretty one.""</p><p>Dilena laughed lightly, responding to Silata's movements by grasping her friends butt a little tightly in return yet warming her thigh with those palm movements. ""Well, are there any girls you would like to kiss?""</p><p>""Several at my school,"" Silata laughed then as a look of knowing passed like an electric bolt through both their eyes. ""However, right now I'm lying beside the only girl I've really REALLY wanted to kiss."" She was of course lying about this, for she nearly was overwhelmed by the lips of all the girls in her grade. Yet she certainly, now, when comparing them all, would select Dilena above all. And as she said this, she let her hand finally slide past Dilena's thigh and explore with her fingers, the exposed half of one butt cheek that compressing little swimsuit revealed. The flesh simply felt all the more tender and arousing in that spot as well.</p><p>Dilena gasped, almost as much from the feel of her friends hand now completely on her buttocks as well as what her words had just up-frontly hinted. ""Y-y... you want to kiss me? On the lips you mean? With the tongue in the mouth and everything?""</p><p>Silata nodded, a seconds worth of glancing out of the corner of her eye to ensure they still had the upmost backyard privacy to conceal their acts. ""But of course, only if you want to,"" she briefly panicked as she saw what she mistook for a mocking little grin crossing her friends lips. ""We don't have to. Perhaps I'm just being a little weird, but I really lik...,"" and before her stammering cover-up of her intent could be completed, it was Dilena who actually leaned forward and pecked her on the lips then withdrew, stating simply.</p><p>""That was okay, I guess,"" she snickered, almost knowing deep in her soul what a tease she was. ""Did you enjoy that?""</p><p>""Oh... God yes,"" Silata stammered, glancing around before uncontrollably, she delved forward with her lips puckered out. She expected the teasing Dilena only to withdraw yet was mistaken as she felt her leg slide down between her thighs whilst she leaned in to meet with her lips again. This time, they held the position. And when Silata opened her mouth, Dilena instinctively did the same to keep their lips connected. And without waiting a single second in this precious instinct, not caring the least if her tongue got bitten off, Silata let it swim into Dilena's mouth and taste all the precious spit her saliva glans boiled forth. Then, Dilena's tongue squeezed past hers to get into her own mouth and the next thing Silata knew, she was almost sucking on it while she drew in more and more of the other little girls mouth moisture straight into her jaws.</p><p>During this, while she was distracted with the kiss, Silata knew it to be the best possibility to feel her up. She let the tips of her fingers slide under the tight swimsuit once she managed the impossible task of getting them through there and quickly slid them up over the more deeper concealed flesh. However, not wanting to frighten her little lass with this strange groping, she removed the hand from that area and then placed it square over her belly while they talked, slowly lifting up her swimmer top.</p><p>She was mildly aware of her own thigh continuing to get rubbed by her darling while she struggled to get the top up to expose a good midriff, only then realising it was not actually connected to her lower briefs which still covered her privates tightly. It had simply looked that way by the way its tight compressing structure was so well plastered to her flesh. But now, the bare pale belly was under her hand, sprinkled instantly with goosebumps as the night air got to it but was in no time soothed by the rubbings of her palm which turned up the heat against that precious area.</p><p>The glorious taste of the other girls mouth suddenly drew apart with a thin string of spittle all which connected their lips. Silata withdrew her hand almost like a flinch, afraid she was going to get asked about her behaviour. But without a word, Dilena let her mouth return right to Silata's and the kiss was resumed, tasting again the delicious mouth liquids they were so addicted to as well as their pretty pink tongues. Now positive that whatever she was doing was in positive light for her friend, she started to re-lift the costume until a good amount of her belly, precisely up to just under her ribs, was shown in perfect view and display to her hands.</p><p>Silata placed her hot palms near her naval, instantly feeling her sweat of desire soothed by the cold presence of the child's belly under her hands while the kiss resumed. She rubbed the area, lightly massaged it, feeling only a small spasm run through it which was the vibration of the girl's moan. The yielding ground of the trampoline matt beneath them slowly seeming to sink toward the ground, metaphorical to precisely how far they were sinking into more and more of lust's fine gifts.</p><p>Silata would always recall precisely how good the belly felt under her hands. So soft, so tender and vulnerable. And especially when she used her fingertips to first caress then tickle the naval, she produced several feelings of various moans or light laughter, each of which were delivered straight from the trembling body of Dilena and into her mouth as she resumed the kiss. Thus, they both vibrated together while Silata tickled her belly, the kiss making them both linked together in the same world of arousal.</p><p>Leaning back but with Silata's mouth following, Dilena brought her knee up again and this time, stopped it only when the start of her thigh was mounted by the responsive little pussy of her friend. This sent a great shudder through Silata which Dilena lightly increased by a light, playful spank upon her swimsuited buttocks. They broke the kiss and both had a chuckle, Dilena then glancing down with a frown to notice her friend was instinctively grinding her crotch against her raised up knee. Such a tease she was, letting her leg slide back down and away from it with a question stated. ""Why you doing that?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Silata replied with a nervous smile. ""I can't help it, it feels really good. Could you um... put your knee back where you had it? Please, I'm begging you.""</p><p>""Okay okay, calm down,"" Dilena snickered as she raised her leg and giggling at the feeling of the knee being tickled by the sensation of her friend rubbing her peeing area up and down upon it. While she did this, Silata began breathing heavily and Dilena let her lips approach her again, guessing this was a sign for another kiss. Silata eagerly put her mouth to her friends and they retasted the gorgeous nectar of their tongues whilst Dilena continued to grasp her friends behind then provide a small little massage with her palm upon the small of her back, a fashion that her mother told her was most pleasing to the spinal cord. Silata groaned from it, still humping her knee and Dilena felt a light hot trickle upon it, suddenly breaking the kiss. ""Careful now, don't pee on my leg.""</p><p>""I'm not, it's just a sign of excitement I think,"" Silata explained as best she could. ""You excite me so much that my little pee pee dribbles a little. But it isn't pee. I've tasted it.""</p><p>Dilena frowned. ""Really?"" And Silata certainly wasn't expecting her next action but it occurred anyway. The little girl lowered her hand straight to her vagina, flicked it under the swimsuit and drew it out with a little swab of girl-cum she'd gathered from the very base of the cunt lips. Silata was in the heavenly recollection of that very brief moment the child goddess's hand had spent near her precious area while Dilena sucked that very finger into her mouth, her pretty eyes widening. ""Wow, you're right, it does taste delicious!""</p><p>They fell silent for the next few minutes, neither quite sure how to inquire into resuming. During this moment, Silata would recall the every detail of Dilena's belly she could now examine under her fingers. That perfect little white, flat hump of flesh. So perfectly smooth, so wonderful to feel. Ever so soft yet only to a certain degree for it was displayed on a very youthfully-hard body. As she admired the precious little area of skin she'd helped expose, she notice some grit from the trampoline had spattered upon it and even remembered the precise place every last piece of that grit landed. For she lightly smoothed them all off with the soft side of her fingertips. However, noticing that one piece of grit was buried right in the little girls naval, she knew she had to have something extra soft and sticky to draw it out. Without hesitating or even asking, she allowed her body to slide down further and she lowered her head straight toward that glorious belly, tasting that perfected flesh while the tip of her tongue delve into the naval and flicked out the grit yet continued to lick anyway. The belly's every taste forever burned into the recollection of her taste buds while she felt the teasing land of glory lightly quiver and attempt to move away.</p><p>""Silata, what are you doing?,"" Dilena asked but only in a voice which was curious. She looked up in her sneaky little face and realised that the 'removal of grit' excuse wouldn't pay. So she admitted to the truth of her intents.</p><p>""I just wanted to see if your little pussy tastes as good as the way you said mine does.""</p><p>Dilena frowned. ""Pussy? What's a pussy?""</p><p>""I think it's another name for our peeholes. A sixth grader told everyone in my class about it. Anyway, do you mind if I have a taste of it? Just to see.""</p><p>""I'm not sure. I'm very ticklish down there. In fact, I'm tingling right now for some reason,"" Dilena giggled immaturely yet let her friend slowly slide down her lower swimsuit nonetheless. This was indeed the most frighteningly arousing part to the whole experience, Silata now in the full knowledge she was about to see what was so deliberately concealed from her and she started to not just tingle, yet actually feel a trickle in her swimsuit underwear, wishing Dilena hadn't moved her knee back down.</p><p>""Hey, wait a minute!,"" Dilena cut in again, grabbing ahold of the sides to the looser swimsuit of Silata and pulling it right down to expose the wet vagina concealed behind. ""If you're seeing mine I'm seeing yours. Wow, it's really wet!""</p><p>Silata, ignoring all embarrassment, concentrated solely on removing her friends lower wear and then felt absolutely accosted by the gaze which drew her eyes to the most precious object on the Earth. In the background noise, Dilena complimented hers and through it all, she felt light nudging's against her slit as Dilena's finger tips returned for more of the delicious tasting discharge she was instantly depositing into her little thirsty jaws. Ignoring all that, Silata was eclipsed by the divine, hairless little slit and the tiny little clitoris also offered to her view. Yes it was miniature, the whole slit itself a struggle to see in the night darkness. Yet one thing was certain, it was moist with something other than the perspiration of their moment. And, not wanting to allow rude fingers to approach, Silata lowered her head and let her tongue slide out, flicking just once over the glorious slit of impossible pleasure and delving into her tastebuds, that most delicious certainty that she'd tasted what she herself produced.</p><p>Yes, ever so slightly, Dilena had produced at least three droplets of moisture. Excited moisture indicating equal enthusiasm for their experimental sex play. Now with that beautiful slit staring her right in the face, Silata let her tongue slide back out and was uncontrollably in a state of licking it again and again and again. Dilena had stop being fascinated with her cunt now and was merely laughing from all the tickling of the other little girls mouth at work on her precious area.</p><p>""I change what I said before. You don't just like me. You LOVE me! I can't believe you're actually licking my peehole."" All this was actually stammered through her laughter and moans of enjoyment.</p><p>As her seven year old cunt was licked, this precious young child goddess was in all the throes of the most delicious tickles and shaking. Her whole body rippling with them, her glorious bare ass so tender and goosebump flecked. Her flat breasts even responding with the nipples now tightly compressed in a little erectile state against the swimsuited torso coverage. Her legs so inflamed under the touch and caresses of Silata's exploring hands were now nearly as tender as her cunt and let all the more warm tingling juices emerge in the slight, restricted flow such a youthful pussy could produce. Silata's warm palms sliding over them and keeping the thighs and the buttocks playfully tickled was what stopped the child from rubbing them herself.</p><p>Rather, Dilena then pulled up her swimsuit completely until it was around her neck and looped under each shoulder. Not caring to take it off completely should their mothers suddenly return anytime soon, Dilena left it like that and observed her hard nipples. She felt every bolt of electricity excite them each and every time her fingers brushed them. She started to rub and tickle her fingers over them, surprisingly expert in this wise for a girl who'd never before even attempted masturbating. But Silata assumed that her mouth upon her precious area and the hands on her thighs was the first major encouragement in the life of the perfected Dilena to start exploring the intoxicating wonders of her young child's body. And soon, her little flat tits felt to be on just as much arousal fire as the slightly dripping cunt in which Silata's tongue was slowly pushing into more and more a deeper tingle.</p><p>This soon of course, overcame all the effects she could get from her tiny little nipples but Dilena kept everything up as she sensed that all the tickles were close approaching some extreme one. From Silata's hands on her thighs, tongue tickling her slit and her own fingertips on her nipples, every part of Dilena was aroused to its entirety. At the ends of her body, her little bare feet were clenched up in anticipation and the soles so very delicate.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" was all Dilena's lips could produce. Moan after moan as she stimulated her nipples and Silata slid up into her precious pussy the most wondrous tongue favours. Silata noticed all that there was possible to take in of the quivering little slit. As for the little clit she heard the most extreme yet cute cries from her friend whenever it was lightly tongued. The tight little vaginal canal which would almost squeeze her tongue violently whenever she dared penetrate it a considerable distance was also a beautiful focus of memory. She inhaled everything the rosy object put forth as well in this heated state, licking up every droplet of perspiration from the child's inner thighs.</p><p>Yet she concentrated mainly on tonguing the slit and lightly tickling the clitoris when possible, all the while sliding her hands up and down the other little girls thighs. And the warmth of this moment and her constant tonguing was better remembered, even more sharply than the reviving burst of a small amount of liquid running into her face and slightly up her nose whilst Dilena's body then quivered in the most thorough response in the highest tingling orgasm. The deepest ticklish response of a child brought to glory by the feeling of a tongue fuck and oh how brilliant was that squeal of one of the most beautiful young girls ever then submerged within one of the most beautiful deliriums, all thanks to Silata's immature yet somehow masterful tongue work that no one else's mouth could have possibly produced such a feeling in her at this stage. And the simple act of doing this unto her friend managed an intense tingling all the way through Silata like an unstimulated youthful orgasm.</p><p>What need was there for stimulation when so much stimulation onto a goddess of kids like Dilena had put her through the same ripples her tongue did unto her. She remembered both the delicious taste, the inhalation of liquids, the taste of them upon her tongue mixed in with the delicious child's saliva and the warmth on either side of her ears produced from the heated young thighs. The most tender taste of all produced from when she had her tongue thrust into the clamping, deepest pit of nectar which was the young girls vaginal entrance. The divine cunt of Dilena, Goddess of Girl Children. That moment was well worth sticking with her forever.</p><p>She finished it off by drawing up beside the precious Dilena so her mouth was aimed right in line with hers again and they joined right in a kiss which savoured the taste of Dilena's pussy while Silata had only just started to direct her darling's hand to playfully frig her cunt to return the favour. However Dilena drew her arm back, seeming far more interested to keep her own sexual stimulation as the main focus of their encounter. ""That was wonderful Silata. I'm not quite sure what you did but... oh my God it was good. Do you um... do you think you could do it again?""</p><p>Silata grinned. ""I'm not sure. I think I've possibly drained you of all you have, since you're so young. I don't have that much in me myself. When I was your age I could barely make myself feel good down there at all. It got better this year, so I guess it's something that improves as you grow older.""</p><p>""Well either way,"" Dilena concluded in a tone that was quite demanding as she sat up with her cheeky face returning in place of the relieved one which had captivated her for only a second. For a child as young as she was, nothing, not even her first little premature orgasm seemed to wipe her out. She drew one leg up under her tiny arm, leaning on her side so her bare cunt was exposed to Silata's full view. ""I want to try it again.""</p><p>She giggled and tilted her pretty head to the side and the sleek flowing hair pooled over her arm. Yet only momentarily before she reached down and, forgetting all fears of intrusion, slipped her swimsuit off entirely and eased the lower swimwear from her ankles. To convince for you the pure divine power this child had, you can be sure that even with her beautiful love of her life entirely naked beside her, Silata was so captivated she didn't even feel the slightest discomfort in her presence. Even though they were in the middle of a backyard at night, upon a trampoline in the humid air. It was so dark you couldn't visualize their activities unless you were up close. And so, Silata watched the naked little girl in the most severe intoxication of lust.</p><p>So beautiful, so pale all over, the perfect miniature figure, short yet lusting young thighs. The milky-white belly and torso, the tiny nipples, the splendid young cunt and now, turning her back to her, the unbelievably tight skinned and delicious little buttocks. It was then Silata was brought to conceive her final plan of enjoying this child upon the luckiest night of her life so far.</p><p>""You seem a little lost for words,"" the bright eyed and naked Dilena pointed out with a chuckle.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Silata stammered before blurting out what she wished to perform. ""This time, let me enjoy your ass. I know that sounds strange. But seriously I want and... NEED to kiss it.""</p><p>Dilena's eyes for the first time looked more frightened than aroused. ""What? My butt... oh God. You really really REALLY love me! If you want to kiss my butt I... well I suppose its okay. I already let you kiss my pee pee so, alright then."" The little girl sunk into the trampoline as she assumed an all fours position whilst upon her naked and pure butt cheeks, Silata started to sprinkle an endless swarm of kisses.</p><p>That little girls ass was a thing of divine memory to Silata. So perfect, so innocent, so smooth and also so very clean. If another of her mother's duties to this adorable princess was to bathe her, then she must have specifically aimed the showerhead to clean the entire portion of her rear thoroughly. For everything was fresh, tender, gleaming with cleanliness and untainted. Not that a divine little girl's ass could ever truly be tainted, her beauty always able to excuse whatever condition this back sector was in. Yet Dilena wasn't just a pretty little girl. She was the perfected Child Goddess, so absolutely everything had to be correct about her.</p><p>Silata filled her mouth with the offerings of the ass cheeks, suckling them, tasting their heat. Leaving upon them minor little red rings from her lips where she'd kissed and lightly drawn them into her mouth. Oh what an honour it was to explore such a heaven, to rub her face, her lips, her tongue and even her nose over such stimulating fields. From the front, Dilena claimed that her actions were putting her back in the tingling mood already and encouraged her on. After kissing, suckling and licking wherever she pleased, Silata then made sure she didn't miss a single spot on the whole divine thing. She traced her tongue about it in circles until all her young girl's saliva was thickening every smooth inch of the skin.</p><p>She never tainted it yet simply left signs of her love all over it. One hand which had been stimulating her cunt emerged with some decent moisture and she massaged this over what her spittle had achieved on the ass, entirely lathering it before she went in for the final pleasure. It simply started right then and there yet only made one swipe.</p><p>She let her tongue begin at the tip of the ass crack then probe it all the way along, taking the one long luxurious lick from one end to the other and tasting the glorious anus in passing. After sucking all this back into her throat, she observed the moans of Dilena and pulled back to begin another. Another which would never occur.</p><p>""Oh Silata, I never thought someone kissing and licking my ass would feel so good. But it really does! Oh, and when you licked my crack, could you please do that again. That was awesome!""</p><p>""Allow to me to get started right away,"" Silata chuckled but as she leaned in again, suddenly the precious ass was gone from her reach and over it Dilena was hurriedly pulling on her swimmers. Silata was about to inquire into this behaviour when she realised the approaching footsteps that accompanied it. Dilena shrieked in a whisper.</p><p>""They're coming! Pull your pants up Silata!""</p><p>With the deepest regret, Silata managed to do so and then quickly examine her beauty to ensure nothing was out of order with her. With that amazing speed, her darling little Dilena was the same lusty girl she'd seen at the water park once again, in those tight little swimmers veiling all those precious areas. Silata would have nightmares upon recalling that moment, wondering if she'd ever seen them at all thanks to the speed that Dilena hurriedly veiled them after no less than forty minutes of their little childish lovemaking. The height of a glorious moment interrupted was the voice of her mother suggesting it was now time to depart.</p><p>Silata looked to Dilena and perhaps she could have been able to cope better if she saw the other little girl was also going to suffer from the interrupted event. Yet despite all the pleasure given her, Dilena was grinning the same as usual and Silata could tell there was nothing fake about it. Perhaps this little girl was even amused by it. The seven year old tease probably enjoyed the fact that she'd had both the experience of feeling good then the enjoyment of watching the disappointment dawn on Silata's face. Surely a born sadistic edge right there. And how cruel of her it was not to return any favours to Silata and merely take them all herself. She may be the Goddess of Girl Children. Yet there was a definite contributory element which could put the word 'Greedy' in her name as well.</p><p>For the following weekends in which they spent the remainder of their time visiting each other, Dilena avoided entering sexual acts upon them all, obviously doing so for the thrill of watching Silata's frustration. However on the very last she decided to grant her little friend some mercy again. If her disappointment last time wasn't heartbreak enough, what would occur on their last weekend together would completely outweigh it.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p><p>It was a Sunday in the Perstin house and both girls were in Dilena's bedroom this time. Silata sitting right near the pillow in a hopes that, should Dilena leave the room for a minute, she'd at least have time to bury her face in it and inhale the aroma from her gorgeous sleeping moments. Yet today, Dilena showed mercy as she turned to her with this plain question that required no position in chat nor even a question of where its origins had come from. ""Want to do it again?""</p><p>Silata's nod was so eager her pretty little head nearly rolled off her shoulders. ""I've been wanting to do it again so badly. I've been trying to hint and...""</p><p>""Oh I know that,"" Dilena giggled, basically admitting what a cruel tease she was with those words yet got to unbuttoning her pyjama top anyway, a beautiful pink coverage of her upper torso that still displayed the midriff. It was also patterned with white lilly flowers, Silata could tell you absolutely every detail of what she could reconstruct from her memory of Dilena. Then that beautiful, shirtless, milky-white bare upper body of such delicate exposure was once again in her view. Dilena reached down and removed her slippers, leaving her socks on as she slowly slid down the pyjama bottoms to the floor. Inch by inch, that gorgeous nakedness of such a perfect child was once again given up to Silata who surrendered herself to undressing in precisely the same minute, unaware she was even unclothing herself in the awe of watching her friend.</p><p>Dilena then leapt her jumpy little naked form upon her and started kissing her mouth, sliding between the other girls thighs while she pushed her onto her back upon the mattress, the delicious feeling of their bare pussies touching radiating throughout both their little stimulated systems. Silata would swoon forever in the memory of that position, feeling as if she had the tip of her very tiny clitoris poking at the entrance to the miniature seven year old's slit.</p><p>She lay back upon the bed and slowly eased up while Dilena eased down. Giggling at the feeling of extreme electric pleasure, they repeated this process, sliding their smooth bodies past each other so their small pussies slowly commenced grinding together, each girl already starting to deposit some delicious little leakages upon the other's responsive vagina, lightly coating each one from slit to clit in the little wet warmth of their excitement. Silata moaned as she felt the seven year old's hands ease under her weight and grip her buttocks, so she leaned up and did the same to Dilena yet slightly more gently, exploring the delicious fields of the child's ass humps. They both groaned, lowered their pussies toward each other once again and for a split second during their bodily rubbing, uttered pure, delicious little screeches as their two clits met with each other and exchanged their sensitivity in this touching moment.</p><p>They silenced their pleasurable shrieks by once again kissing each other and continuing both the cunt rubbings and fingering explorations of each others rears. How beautiful were they interlocked in this experience and such an arousing sight to survey. Two little girls naked upon ones bed and kissing their hearts out with their mouth lips while their cunt lips slid past each other during the joyous vaginal rubbings. This moment was showering her every sexual nerve in so much pure delight that Silata would give the entire universe for the chance to make it eternal. Her body wasn't just bathed in the moment but also bathed in the presence of that distinct little girl who lay atop of her during it.</p><p>Dilena gritted her teeth, her dark eyes with their pretty lashes framing them still focused however as she drove herself forth and kept up the sliding friction, Silata now yelping her clit was tenderized so much from the ceaseless rubs. Well, at least they seemed like they were going to be ceaseless in such a moment as that where perfection erases all normality. And when they actually did cease, Dilena leaping off and away from her cunt just before her orgasm could reach its peak, it was as if heaven itself had been torn down around her. Silata sat up on the bed, her little eyes almost filling with tears. ""Dilena! Please don't go!""</p><p>Dilena turned back toward her, a wide grin over that so beautiful yet so sneaky face. ""Oh Silata, I'm busy today.""</p><p>""What?,"" Silata's voice caught in her throat a little. ""What do you mean by busy?""</p><p>And that was when a girl of eleven entered the room. She had tightly pigtailed brunette hair, a very attractive face with eyes almost darker than Dilena's in their mischievous shine. She was gowned in white, had matching slippers on her feet and her arms at first simply hung by her side. Yet then, enfolding themselves in the dress, she lifted it right before the gaze of the naked Silata and exposed her cunt to her. It was flowing with an abundance of juices that Silata could not have so far imagined. Yet what shocked her more than this older child's pussy flow was when she watched Dilena inject one of her tiny forefingers into that gorgeous little slit and draw it up to her mouth, moaning as she sucked upon it.</p><p>Then she lowered her head, still half turned toward Silata so she could mock her with those little attractive eyes while she took a few thorough licks off the eleven year old's clitoris. The intruder rolled her eyes back in her head and groaned in a clear and pure delirium as she was stimulated by the young child, gently directing her head with her hand as if she'd taken cunnilingus from her several times before. Dilena then turned toward Silata with a drizzling of pussy juice foaming her little mouth, admitting flatly while she stimulated the sighing eleven year old with her small fingers tickling her clit and invading the slit.</p><p>""Silata, I want you to meet Ritilia. She's my cousin as well as the best girly friend in the whole wide world for me. What you did with me the other night is actually something I've been doing with Ritilia since I was five. I only acted like it was my first time to better trick you.""</p><p>""Trick me? Why?,"" Silata demanded, swallowing her shock and replacing it with painful inquiry which was sore to her stomach, already having been beaten around by this sickly turn of events. ""Trick me into what?""</p><p>It was then Ritilia spoke up, stammering her words slightly as Dilena's little fingers were still tickling her clitoris and pumping her cunt. ""Trick you into thinking you had a friend. You see, my precious Dilena here doesn't really like you at all. She's mine and she's only for me. We're girlfriend and girlfriend you see. And I'll have you know that all you did last time was merely to service her. She'd never give you any favours. How stupid were you?""</p><p>Dilena nodded, giggling as she started to more furiously slide her fingers in and out of Ritilia's swiftly leaking pussy. ""Yeah, the only thing I enjoyed doing with you was having you lick my feet, tongue fuck me and suck on my ass. Other than that, you're a total bore and I don't want you to ever bother me again. I'm a princess and I'm relieving you of your service you pathetic slave. Get out now!""</p><p>Silata ran from the room crying. Not just shedding tears but also sobbing loudly. As she vanished down the hallway, she heard the loudest shriek which indicated that Ritilia had reached her climax. The eleven year old spilled into her cousins hand while the cheeky little Dilena licked up the discharge. Then the two of them kissed, Ritilia yelling more than loud enough for the fleeing Silata to hear her post-orgasmic announcement. ""Thanks Dilena. I always cum the most fiercely whenever I watch you make one of your little friends cry. Good job.""</p><p>Silata didn't look back, and the last image she ever saw of Dilena was the flashing of her cute little grin whilst she had frigged her cousin to orgasm. She didn't need to turn back, for she knew the child's words had been direct, regardless to whether or not she'd merely used them to help her cousin get off on the situation. She could tell by many hints that Dilena didn't want her in her life. Not while she had an expert cousin to pleasure her. Ritilia may only be eleven, but the way she had discharged was evident that she was a skilled masturbator and had thus taught Dilena the perfect way to make another female cum.</p><p>Dilena also had a multitude of little friends who'd throw themselves at her feet and be willing to do whatever she wished, physically or sexually. So what the hell did she need Silata for? Since the day they first met, Silata knew she was just a thing of amusement to Dilena, yet had pursued all in the hopes she wouldn't regret any of it. But the pain from the whole experience and the memory of that perfect Dilena who would haunt her for years severely made her wish she had avoided even meeting her at the water park entirely.</p><p>Thus from that moment forward, life had carried on into her teen years with little Silata having spent every second from then until now, picturing and structuring sex fantasies with little girls in the confines of her mind only. She'd liked girls since she was young, obviously. So it wasn't a mere means to reincarnate Dilena in any of them. No, certainly not. For that was quite impossible. Silata had failed to find a little girl as pretty as her and believed she would continue to fail. Yet that didn't mean she wasn't severely aroused by some of those she saw at parks, on swing sets and slippery dips.</p><p>Some of them, in short shorts, having all their lightly tanned legs exposed. Bright white sneakers, glittering eyes, shiny teeth, irritatingly well clothed buttocks, all of them were seducing enough. And sometimes she would recall Dilena's beauty as having been a little too sweet. But most of the little girls she saw every day would well fit into her category of attractiveness and Silata would pay any immense fortune to be able to enjoy sex with them and get away with it. However not only did she lack such cash as immense fortunes, but it was modern times now and Silata need not be reminded she was seventeen. The world outside painfully kept such reminders up as a daily basis, so she was constantly aware of it.</p><p>Her painfully restrained sex drive was cured once earlier this year, upon stumbling upon a website in which featured videos of under aged girls. She was so fired up she took the risks and watched all it contained, feeling her crotch get wetter and wetter while her fingers both violated the entrance and kept the clit well stimulated. Passing random glances over her shoulder was all she managed to ensure she wasn't watched. Here's how the video played out.</p><p>Two little girls leaned forward, facing the camera seductively while sucking lollipops and sticking their tongues out. Both were entirely naked and at least six or seven years of age. They had pale, milky-white skin, much like Dilena's. However their faces, underneath pigtailed hair, had several things out of line of that impossible perfection of Dilena's. Yet undoubtedly, they were gorgeous children. The first was blonde and as she displayed herself before the camera and fed the lusting eyes of Silata through her computer screen, she displayed the perfect flat chest and tiny nipples that her longing held such a passion for. Her cunt was tiny and difficult to visualize, however it was responsive indeed as a twelve year old brunette leaned in from the behind a stack of boxes in the garage of which this was being filmed and rubbed that pretty little area of the girls front. As the blonde moaned and turned to the twelve year old, they both sucked each other's mouths.</p><p>Meanwhile, the second little girl who was gifted with dark hair and equally dark eyes, pulled the camera extra close so momentarily, all you could see was her little cunt getting immaturely and even slightly roughly handled by her own tiny fingers. The video was cut short as the child endured a small squirt which wet the lens. But they must have managed to fix it up for there was a follow-up video down the page.</p><p>Yet Silata had needed nothing more that particular night when spilling so profusely into her pyjamas all that built up tension she'd been forced to direct merely to adult women in playboys. She was able to gain access to the playboys for her mother purchased them herself, showing not the least resistance to the fact her daughter was a lesbian. Yet Silata still hadn't come out to her of being a pedophile lesbian for several reasons. The first obviously being because she wasn't a controlled pedophile. Rather, her desires controlled her and insisted she open that child sex video. Thus, she slept uneasily for fear of the law tracking her down the following day. Yet although she'd gotten away with this experience, she still tried to restrain herself from re-visiting the website from then on.</p><p>We have now reached the present day and in case you have lost track, we've returned to chapter one's very first paragraph. Here was Silata Manclis now, on the day she'd be doomed to have another slip back into resorting to child porn. She could tell by the extreme horniness gripping her as soon as she awoke on this dismal morning that the slip back, most certainly today after school when her mom was out of the house, was quite inevitable. You can now pretty much erase the portrait we drew of her as a child, for unless you were to stare deep into her eyes, you could find no other way of being sure that this depressed teenager had any link whatsoever to the starry eyed little blonde girl in her first grade school picture upon her bedside table. She kept that photo there to look back upon the days in which she had everything. The age and ability to explore sexually with other little girls. If only she'd been more social. If ONLY she could have that year back, surrounded by her Julias and Dilenas.</p><p>Alas it was all gone now. And she was surrounded by bitching teenagers, cold hearted sluts. People who excluded her the instance they saw her. Silata was growing fast concerned that perhaps she was turning into a perverted old witch already, whose lust for young girls and despise for males was starting to transform her face into a definite evil. An evil of which other high school girls could make eye contact with her for no more than a split-second. Partially a reason why she lathered on so much gothic make-up, to try and hide her real face from ever being glimpsed. Obviously she had plentiful issues with teachers, warning her to tone down that make-up heaviness. But despite her obvious emo-goth trend, she did her absolute best to keep to herself and managed it to a degree.</p><p>Her mother was concerned, yet hadn't nearly looked into it as far as to find out the truth behind her issues. She obviously suspected her daughter was merely suffering from a brief depression of having a slightly different sexuality. ""Lesbians will be naturally excluded for a time,"" she'd tell herself without the slightest idea that the word 'pedophile' also accompanied her daughters strong lesbianism.</p><p>As for her current physical portrait, it was as follows. She'd now dyed her hair black, keeping it long at first and flowing between her shoulder blades. However now she'd cut it short in a hopes to ensure boys would look the other way. Yet no matter how altered she thought she looked and no matter how far she assumed she'd come from that pretty little child she once was, her beauty was still a hard thing to defeat. And her body was gifted with the perfect teen curves, long legs, small yet visible breasts and the perfect, smooth pale belly she'd brought with her from her childhood years.</p><p>Her mouth, although darkened with black lipstick, would be a desirable thing to kiss and still backed up with the pinkest and delicious little tongue behind the lips. Guaranteed, anyone who sucked her mouth would be effected almost instantly on the genitals, regardless to whether or not their sexuality found teenage girls appealing. She simply had that beautiful sweetness intact in her mouth, perhaps taken on from childhood and all the glorious areas of Dilena she'd once tasted, now forever impregnating their juices into her tongue for the rest of the ride of life. Her breasts were easily stimulated and would become erect very swiftly under the mere presence or scent of a little girl who shared any room with her.</p><p>Her pussy was the beautiful, tight teenage girl dream and would also be quick to arousal like her nipples were quick to harden, leaking into her panties if a little girl's approach or accidental touch of the skin brought on such a reaction. One day when she was passing through the park, a little blonde girl in roller skates accidently bumped into her. As she turned to apologize, one skate tipped up and she started to fall down. Silata caught her just in time and very slowly helped her to balance, feeling the fresh skin of just nine years against her breasts and hardening the nipples instantly. The feel of the child's heartbeat so close to hers also made her feel dizzy. And most of all, when the girl thanked her (a very playful little thing she was), she reached up and gave the stranger a little kiss on the cheek. In doing so, her wrist lightly bumped the jeaned crotch of Silata and she swooned in that moment, feeling her panties become slick. In return, she quickly managed to get in a little peck on the cheek before advising the child to stay safe. Her masturbation that night had obviously been furious. But now to finish her physical portrait.</p><p>She had a beautiful face at the head of her body and at the end were two delicious, pale teenage feet of which the toenails were kept darkened in the gothic theme with black nail paint. Very kissable and loveable objects were the bases of her walking. Her thighs were hard and tight skinned, much in a little girls fashion along with a tight fleshed ass as well. This was always kept well washed and her small pink anus was nearly as ticklish as her clit. Always was it in her most perverse fantasies to feel a little girls tongue at work on the particular orifice that her two firm butt cheeks sheltered. However most of the glory we've described was always either hidden behind uniform or dark black dresses. In summary, while her pretty make-up lathered face, short hair, long dress and thick studded boots failed to conceal all her beauty, it sure as hell limited the unknown, secret perfections underneath that these particular paragraphs have done well in revealing to you.</p><p>Were you to see her as she is in her current trend, you'd most likely pass off the unseen as being non-existent. Yet that obviously wasn't entirely true. Her beauty struggled yet lived on since childhood in quite a few qualities which remained behind.</p><p>She spent another day at school after exiting her house, crossing a few blocks and landing within the compound of daily hell. She sat at her desk in her little corner, head down and concentrating only on not being glimpsed. Her grades themselves fell far down the well and she didn't give a shit for them. So what if she was the lowest in her class? It concerned her mother of course yet she never overly pestered her about it. While Silata let her hand lazily write whatever answer came to mind to each and every exam question, she was constantly aware of giggles and under-tabled text messaging between the other girls.</p><p>She ignored whatever they whispered about her as best she could, all the 'queers' and 'dykes' deliberately audible yet forced as far from Silata's mind as possible. At the end of the lesson, she got to her feet and slunked out of class with all the high-life talking bitches skipping along behind her. It felt so warming to be seated in front of her computer again once she reached her residence of quiet, motherly-absent indoor scenery.</p><p>She closed all the blinds to block everyone out and opened up her laptop. Two tears started to fill up her eyes yet she dashed them away before they could ruin her eyeliner and focused on the comforting world of the internet where she had all the perversion she required at her fingertips. She didn't even pause to question whether she should or shouldn't, and instantly acted upon her impulses, revisiting that website she'd found earlier in the year. The pure heaven of being able to search through those kid sex videos at her careless leisure soon replaced the wetness of her eyes with a far more happier and nerve tickling wetness between her legs. Especially upon the first video she watched from start to finish.</p><p>A glamorous little blonde girl of around seven years of age (almost resembling Silata in first grade) stood facing the camera upon a giant cardboard box. The top of the box had an open circle cut through it large enough to fit a head through. The girl carefully stood with both her bare feet parted and on either side of the hole. She masturbated while looking at the camera, skilfully doing as she was taught to penetrate with one finger, then with another and to occasionally open up the little pink interior so the camera was fed a perfect view of her tightness.</p><p>She giggled, a naughty grin upon her face as she sensed the great gifts she was delivering in the most teasing way to the viewers. She turned, bent forward and flexibly touched her toes, still keeping her feet on either side of the hole and exposed her ass to the camera, widening it so the parted ass crack was seen in full view. The little girls perfectly clean anus looked to tremble a little, perhaps in a little fright of how many perverted eyes would be drawn to this online with their lusts to penetrate it accompanying their view. Yet perhaps her fear was just an illusion as she stood and faced the camera from the front again, still grinning naughtily. She fell upon all fours, hands and feet reaching the corners of the box as best she could while she still grinned right into the camera lens, flicking her tongue about as suddenly she spoke.</p><p>""It's hard work putting on a show for all you pervs. I need mommy to relieve me!"" And then, right through the hole in the top of the box, the face of the girls mother appeared as she slipped her head up and through the hole. She entirely ignored the camera and looked straight up at her daughter's cunt aimed straight down to where she'd made her entrance. She suckled the little girls clitoris and flicked her tongue over her slit several times.</p><p>The child shrieked in pleasure, blushed deep red in the face and struggled to keep her all fours position. Her mixture of strain and pleasure was in perfect sync with how the camera had filmed the events and Silata watched her tremble, her little hands and feet started to twitch as if they couldn't hold the position any longer. Then at last she groaned, shook and had to fight the hardest to keep her balance in a massive swoon of a ticklish little child's orgasm, all of which she fed straight into her mother's mouth.</p><p>The mother then made her first eye contact with the camera, smiling with her lips coated in her daughter's discharge before her head vanished back through the hole in the cardboard box. Then snickering in a tone which was almost sadistic, the child teased the camera even more, parting the lips of her cunt to show how it was slick with discharge. She also massaged what droplets had emerged and which her mother had failed to consume, all over her thighs and buttocks. She moved in their turn closer to the camera, both her cunt then her ass. And to finalize things, the giggling child slipped her bare feet through the hole in the box and started to slowly descend.</p><p>Her mother was obviously guiding her down from beneath as she made her departure. First her feet vanished, then her shins, knees, thighs, cunt, belly, flat tits, face and then arms. She kept her arms above her head the whole time and before both her hands also vanished into the box, she made rude gestures at the camera. Then the video stopped. Silata's first orgasm cannoned into her panties then left her with the shakes, although she continued to glance through the videos in her dizzy, long lasting pleasure.</p><p>The previous video looked to have been filmed in someone's apartment living room. However the next was filmed in special high definition within a mansion. Some rich filmer had also noted upon this video that he could find no better porn stars other than his own two daughters to use in this video, proudly gloating of their skill. The first child was a brunette. She was eight with a beautiful child's figure from head to foot. The skin smooth, gorgeous and mouth watering. Her little cunt so tiny yet so pleasurable. Her buttocks heaven to grip. She lay upon what appeared to be a blanket made from real polar bear fur. She was naked save for a pair of slippers also made from polar bear fur, facing the camera by leaning up against the head of the blanket with her elbow supporting her side. One hand puzzled over her cunt, lightly played with it and appeared to be testing the clitoris, now and then causing the girl to cry out lightly in extreme arousal. Although her gaze never left the camera and despite her fierce blushing, nor did her cute little stare of focus.</p><p>Coming up from behind, a second little girl lay down beside her for a while, exploring the other's shoulder with light little tickles. Then she sat up from behind the first and faced the camera clearly while the first continued to masturbate. The second was a little black haired girl with lilly-white skin and dark blue pyjamas. Her feet were stunningly attractive as well as bare and she soon gorged her bare toes into the polar bare fur whilst she struggled to prop herself up to be seen over her sister's body as she removed her clothing. First she unbuttoned the pyjama top, slid it off slowly then followed by sliding her pants down to her ankles and kicking them off.</p><p>Meanwhile, the brunette in front cried aloud and started to seep a little orgasm from her precious little cunt. The viewer was easily torn between them both, desperately trying to choose which girl he preferred to watch. However soon he didn't have to worry of that for the girls began a sex act Silata had fantasised of all her life and which displayed them both perfectly to her watching.</p><p>The second little girl climbed into line with the first and faced the camera at the opposite end. She took the brunettes ankles in hand, slowly removing her bear fur slippers and tossing them over her bare shoulders. Then, sliding forward with cheeky little grin on her face, she slowly lifted up one of the other girls legs and slid her little butt along the shin of the other. In this manner, she slowly slid her body between the legs of her partner until the both of them had their thighs sandwiched over each other and their little genitals pussy to pussy.</p><p>Thus now in the scissoring position, they half managed to keep up on one side and with their interlocked legs perfectly viewed by the camera, although inevitably they wanted to relax upon their backs and scissor in comfort. This problem quickly changed as the view was altered and Silata was now watching with an aerial view, the little girls tribbing upon the polar bear fur. The black haired girl spoke up teasingly, ""I'll make you cum first sis! There's no way you'll outlast me. You're leaking already ah!...,"" and she was cut off with a cry of surprise as the brunette girl instantly began the tribbing with hard thrusts against her sister.</p><p>The black haired girl pushed back and their slits slid over one another, the tender clits coming in contact with evident and intense cries from both participants as they slipped by one another. They continued to shove their pussies together, both of them now leaking rather intensely for little girls, and crying out in pure uncontrolled pleasure. However they both still blushed to the max in their visible efforts to try to outlast each other, a little sibling rivalry was perhaps entering the video as they tried to prove to the viewers who was the most tender little pleasure taker and would be the first to submit to orgasm.</p><p>The little black haired girl paid for her boasting as she was the first to fall under the delirium which couldn't be anything other than orgasm. Her little eyes rolled back in her head and both the blushing and the competition vanished as she fell into the calm and powerful ecstasy of which nothing mattered in but her joys. Instinctively though, she kept up the pussy thrusting until the brunette fell under as well and came hard against her sister, crying even louder than she did as her thighs were soon slick with both her and her sisters most vigorous orgasm discharge.</p><p>The camera zoomed in on their two little tight cunts thrusting up against each other and not only showed in perfect clarity the order in which they came, but also revealed it sliding over their hips and dripping down to stain in glory the polar bear fur beneath. The rug upon which they had cunt fucked was probably worth so much more than its original price now, for it was juiced up with the discharge of two of the most precious little girls on the planet.</p><p>Afterward, the camera showed there was no hard feelings about the competition as they got to their knees and cuddled both their naked bodies, kissing each others mouths until the sun came down in the window scenery within the background. Now and then it also showed shots of their little hands grabbing each other's bare asses and prying apart the pale cheeks to show glimpses of two very clean anus's belonging to both those little rich lasses.</p><p>Silata briefly worried she was going to pass out in joy of watching all these glorious videos. Yet despite her severe wetness, she held back the peak of her orgasm for the following two videos.</p><p>The next was set out in a little role play upon what looked like a schools auditorium stage. A very pretty dark haired girl stood over a smaller blonde. The first girl was structured according to all the laws of child beauty and to accompany her flowing hair was a gorgeous little body, only slightly plump about the thighs yet still delicious and revealing of a smooth skinned slate where her breasts should be. This was shown because the flat chested girl was dressed in a black costume which came down firm around her thighs and over her torso yet left both her little nipples and her cunt exposed, such was the obvious signal this was no innocent play.</p><p>The bulk of her flowing dark hair was sheltered by a giant witches hat and coming up to her knees were two large black boots. Her little ass was g-stringed by the dark costume as well. In her hand she held a little wand, waving it about in a childish yet concentrated manner. She looked to be eight or nine years old. However the little blonde girl curled up at her feet was probably only six.</p><p>She was a beautiful little youth who had pure and delicious nakedness showing from under her costume, which was nothing aside from a few little rags. Even at such a young age, her mascara kept her gorgeous little eye lashes defined. The six year old remained kneeling before the eight year old, clearly in a slave role. She gently picked up and cradled each of the eight year olds booted feet in her hands and lay kisses upon the tips. She lightly traced her tongue right over the boots up to her covered ankles as well. The eight year old stood over her, cackling cutely in the fashion of the witch she was portraying.</p><p>""Kiss my feet slave! Yes, that's it. Suck my boots!"" The little witch clearly got what she wanted as the six year old continued to worship her and lick every inch of those boots. Then she pointed her wand down at her. ""I now cast a spell on you! You will do absolutely everything I say without question!"" And she fell to her knees and ushered the six year old forward. ""Lick my cunt!"" The little slave obeyed and started lapping at the gorgeous little pussy her witches outfit exposed. The camera zoomed in and showed the eight year old witch going through several stages, blushing deeply then forcing her cunt harder against the face of the younger girl who lapped at it.</p><p>Pretty soon the witches slit was soaked and her clitoris very tender under the work of her slaves tongue, so she then grabbed her head and pushed her pussy harder against her face until she produced a beautiful orgasm caught in the clearest film. Then quickly regaining her energy for the video, the witch stood up, turned around and bent forward, displaying her g-stringed ass. ""Kiss it!,"" she ordered. The little slave lapped over both cheeks with her tongue as well as kissing them, suckling the tight flesh of the hard little kids buttocks. That brought back intense memories of Dilena's ass but Silata tried not to think on them just now for she was enjoying the video and did not want it tainted by unreachable memories. When she was done getting her ass licked, the witch then demanded even more of her slave.</p><p>""Hold my G-string between my teeth and suck on it. Now!"" The slave obeyed, cleverly managing to get a good ahold of it and grab it with her tiny mouth. And the child wasn't acting either. She was visibly having a good suck of the older child's G-string, tasting all it had to offer. Then when that scene ended, the witch got on her knees and had her slave kiss her bare nipples, suckling each one and bringing her to yet another state of ecstasy.</p><p>As her cunt wasn't covered, she couldn't stain any panties although she was dripping onto the coverage of her upper thighs in all this excitement. Then she turned away from the slave and started to walk off, giggling over her shoulder. ""Haha, you can never get the better of a witch!""</p><p>However then the little slave girl made her move, throwing herself forward and wrapping her hands around each of the other little girls ankles. The witch cried out in shock as she went to take her next step and was unbalanced by her little slave who refused to lose her grip on those boots, thus tripping her up. The entire stage was covered by a giant mattress so neither child was harmed the slightest in this acting. The wand fell from the witches hand and the slave snatched it up, announcing proudly in her little kiddies voice as she aimed it down at the wide eyed, trembling witch.</p><p>""I now cast a spell on you. You will do everything I say now!"" The six year old then stripped off all her ragged clothing, exposing herself entirely naked on the stage and showing both her ass and cunt to the camera a series of times before the play continued. The witch crawled forward obediently and licked the six year olds cunt. Very few juices emerged but the little girl showed several twitching facial expressions with her eyes closed in which certainly showed her intense arousal.</p><p>Then as the witch licked her clit several times before expertly sucking it into her mouth, the child lost her footing she was so taken aback by the extremity of the dry orgasm and she was very thankful the mattress was there to beautifully cushion her fall. She then ordered the witch to lick her little bare soles of her feet which she did to the best degree possible, followed by the sucking of the little slaves almost invisible nipples.</p><p>She ended by having the witch lick her ass cheeks, bending forward and blushing deeply as she sensed herself starting to tickle with another little dry orgasm. She produced this with a loud cry and a little squirt from her tiny premature cunt was caught in the cameras best angle. Then with this done, the play was concluded when the little slave girl picked up a bucket of warm water.</p><p>""I've gotten my revenge!,"" she announced in the cutest little proud voice, stating all her lines perfectly. ""But it does not make up for all the years of slavery you've forced me into. But this will."" The six year old then tipped the bucket of warm water all over the kneeling eight year old witch who instantly began squealing in a false little voice. The now very wet child crawled toward the camera with her hair slick down and her tight costume pressed up around her flat breasts and against her thighs thanks to the wetness. She cried aloud while concealing a few giggles with her little hand over her lips.</p><p>""HELP! I'm melting! I'm melting... oh what a world!"" She reached out for the camera with a little grin on her face yet still did her best to appear as if she was pleading the viewer to save her from the water which was apparently melting her beautiful, tight pale little tender witch skin. The video must have just cut out right before both the filmer and the two performing little girls burst into laughter.</p><p>Although she was really soaked upon viewing this last one, Silata surprisingly managed to contain herself to then fall victim to the most extreme orgasmic flow during the last. And this last one was also a painful reminder of Dilena. Namely because the main participant was almost an exact little replication of her. Yes, it was an agonising intrusion to Silata's pleasure but the only way she could see her. The child in question who looked around seven or eight years of age was dressed in a tight little dark blue swimsuit. Yes, it may not have been quite as seductive or as revealing as the tiny black swimsuit Dilena had wore at the water park when she first met her, but this dark blue one was still very revealing of the upper legs and bare shoulders in the same fashion.</p><p>Silata was shocked at her stupidity when she even stopped to question why one would allow a child to wear that when she had to remind herself she was watching a porno.</p><p>The child's black hair only came to half the length of Dilena's yet was just as sleek. Her bare feet were reminders of the ones Silata had once showered kisses and licks upon. Her thighs had just the right perfect plumpness and her arms were just as slender. Were it not for her face just slightly less attractive with the most mild imperfection of a slightly large lip and a tiny chip in her pretty front teeth, Silata could have been so close to comparing her prettiness with that of her sacred memory.</p><p>However she battled her mind not to think on finding similarities or imperfections and instead let her sexual nerves grace her with all of the sexually exciting aspects. Such as the tight little figure and the pretty dark, seductive eyes which were very soon to be intent on the naughtiness of stripping for the camera. Yet her nakedness was delayed in the first scene to keep the viewer curious, and oh how curious Silata was indeed.</p><p>This little girl in the dark blue swimsuit then skipped over to the camera to begin. She was being filmed in a factory-type construction. The floor was smoothed out with several soft gym mattresses so her cute bare feet were in comfort. However the background surrounding wasn't covered up and indeed appeared to be an abandoned facility with shattered windows and rusted walls. From slots in the walls, tips of hoses were poking through, all these aimed straight at the mattress walkway. Then without warning, they all turned on and several beams of hard fired cold water dashed over the room in thin lines. Silata watched as the little girl performed the most expert gymnastics, skipping over and under every last spray of water and emerging completely dry at the camera's end, giggling as she bent over and displayed her buttocks, asiding her swimsuit so one could get a perfect view of the crack.</p><p>Although this particular child didn't keep her ass nearly as clean as Dilena, it was still a beautiful intoxicating sight for the viewer who probably would desire to suckle it clean themselves. She turned back to the camera then, slowly easing down her swimsuit to her feet and displaying her entire front to the camera's view as well. Her flat tits were plumped up by a beautiful little belly carrying on quite an amount of soft toddler flesh. Although it wasn't in perfect order nor the flesh quite as tight as Dilena's torso, it was still mouth watering to look at. The belly basically a magnet for ones tongue to wish to tickle the perfect little naval.</p><p>Down from it with her thighs splayed was a tiny little cunt of which the clitoris was so tiny the camera had difficulty getting it in focus. Yet Silata guessed correctly that the thing was very sensitive. This was proven as a second little girl, this one at least twelve, skipped through the lines of water with the same beautiful gymnastics and emerged entirely dry beside the first. She was in a tight bikini which compressed what there was to compress of her basically flat breasts and showed the most desirable young midriff ever exposed to the human eye. Although Silata wasn't as particularly turned on by twelve year olds as she was by seven or eight year olds, the sight of this girl still brought intense leakage into her panties and she rubbed her clit while watching her undress.</p><p>The girl was brunette, had dark eyes and equally dark lips for her lipstick was particularly shaded, almost a match to Silata's gothic look. She also framed those dark eyes with seductive eyeliner and the rest of her smooth, youthful preteen figure was perfectly lilly-white. The only clothing she permitted to stay on her were little gold ankle bracelets about her wondrous feet, also tipped off on the toenails with equally golden nail paint. She knelt down in front of the first girl and grasped her small buttocks.</p><p>The first put her hand upon the head of the slightly senior girl and directed her movements with more and more encouragement as she felt her clit start to get tickled by the other's tongue tip. A close up of the twelve year olds face showed her cheeky, grinning intent as she continued to tongue the first girls slit and the cries of her stimulated friend became all the more romantic. The first child blushed, grabbed her head and as her tiny clit was continued to be tickled by the tongue tip, she started to leak down her beautiful small thighs and at last went under the high seas of pleasure with a cry of the most pure, concentrated orgasm.</p><p>She now rammed her little slit against the other girl's face and cried out even louder as it was penetrated by her nose. Then it was finished off by her tongue delving as deep into the child as possible and finally positions were reversed.</p><p>The twelve year old stood proud and tall and tilted her head toward the celling with her eyes closed and several moans of pleasure escaping her small lips. Meanwhile, the first child hand her hands grasped over her buttocks and was feeding off of her cunt, licking around the clit and swallowing down every little piece of moisture the slit let flow. The twelve year old showed even less restraint and with her cheeks soon blushing, she grabbed the child's head and guided her several hard thrusting times against the inflamed organ of lust between her thighs.</p><p>Within no time at all, the seven year old was drinking down the liquid of the second girl's orgasm. After having given each other head, the two children then displayed several more upfront sex acts before the camera. The twelve year old knelt down and suckled the tiny little chest of the seven year old, stimulating all there was to stimulate and causing several moans to emerge from the blushing child's lips. Then in return, the first girl sucked the beginnings of swells upon the twelve year olds tits and left quite a few puddles of hot saliva upon her target. Then the child fell to the floor and kissed the bare feet of the brunette, licking her tongue right over the golden nails and flicking her tastebuds over those pretty bracelets as well.</p><p>The twelve year old then stood on her gorgeous tip toes, groaning in pleasure as she felt her exposed soles also get lathered with the child's saliva. Everything about her beautiful walking objects were tasted, from the pleasurable skin to the more or less delicious bracelet gold. It was all savoured by the child who then displayed her bare feet and the twelve year old instantly fell to sucking the toes. The process was repeated and the smaller girl stood on tiptoe as well so both her soles and heels would also be tongue tickled. After this, the child bent forward and exposed her cute little buttocks to her acquaintance. Despite the mild grains of tainting Silata had observed in the crack earlier, she watched as the brunette wasn't deterred at all, licking both her buttocks for a while before delving straight toward the tiny anus.</p><p>Silata certainly understood the severe lust the older girl must have been going through. Especially if they had any relation in their sexual preferences at all. For when one who understood this desire saw an ass in even the slightest resemblance to Dilena's, one would have to service it just as well, regardless of its cleanliness or any other possible factors. The child swooned, holding onto her kneecaps while her cheeks blushed red and her little pussy trickled a second discharge onto her thighs whilst she felt that twelve year old's tongue tickling her little round anus.</p><p>Then she stood, sighing as they turned around and for the last time, reversed their positions so the camera could film their every logical sex act. The seven year old delved into the twelve year olds rather clean behind and tickled the anus with her tongue tip until her little friend was nearly shaking violently with pleasure, discharging hotly onto her thighs again. How Silata would have given absolutely anything for either of their positions right now. The brunette continued to shake wildly until the seven year olds worshipping of her ass brought forth the last of her delicious orgasm and the whole while she tickled her clit to prolong it. The two then turned around and kissed each others mouths right before the camera, sharing the tastes of all their desirable body parts and feeding them down each other's throats. They probably would have pursued repetitions of these acts forever was this not a video which had a set timing. They turned to the camera, naked with their bodies slick in discharge evident of their excitement and also hand in hand. They took a bow, each with one bare foot neatly placed out in front of the other, their toes in perfect alignment.</p><p>""Thanks for watching the show,"" the two of them spoke in perfect sync. Then the twelve year old resumed. ""But I hope you've saved your cum for the next rounds.""</p><p>In the next scene, the two cheeky children skipped back to the centre of the mattress, performing all their gymnastics to avoid the water sprays yet again. Then two more girls entered and displayed themselves right up close to the camera, both appearing to be around eleven years old. Silata watch them carefully yet now and then had to pause to let her eyes drift back to the seven year old, always having painful flashbacks of Dilena occur in these moments. Although soon she forced herself to concentrate at the action being performed right before the camera and nothing else.</p><p>One eleven year old was blonde and in a white dressing gown. She had an expression just as cheeky as the others yet with mild little distortions in bone structure which made her face very original but not in the least unattractive. She had her special glow about her with bright blue eyes to top it off. She slowly unbuttoned her gown and slid her shoulders out of it, the second little girl leaping upon her back instantly and licking between her shoulder blades. She turned her head back to face the other and glued her lips to hers, lightly licking along the side of her jaw.</p><p>The second child was also gowned in white, however soon had the other girl strip her out of it to reveal her pale body. She was black haired and glamorous from head to foot, furnished with dark and almost venomous green eyes. These two girls, instead of the first two who performed outright sex acts, simply stimulated the viewer by posing in several seductive situations. They were visibly getting wet the whole time and their thighs having extra glistening's of excitements to the obvious viewer. Yet they kept up the poses and simply offered no relief to one another.</p><p>The blonde would lie upon her belly in one scene with her feet kicked up behind her. Then the black haired girl would sprawl on top of her sideways, also kicking her feet up behind her whilst staring into the camera and seductively sucking a finger. In another scene, the black haired girl would lie on her back while the light weighted blonde would walk barefooted along it, looking to give her friend a shoulder massage. In another, the blonde lay upon her stomach while the other girl rested her head upon her buttocks and gently kissed it while not allowing her eyes to leave the camera.</p><p>Another featured the blonde standing tall while the equally light weighted black haired girl was given a piggy back ride, the two of them turning around in their naked display several times to show ones cunt from the front while her head shielded the seconds, and then both their buttocks from the back view. Although they both looked to be in painful arousal, they performed all these scenes without cumming save for the last.</p><p>As she was given this piggy back ride, the black haired girl suddenly started humping her cunt against the back of her friends skull. Meanwhile, as her friend knelt down, she managed to stretch out her leg low enough down her friends torso to then massage the blondes cunt with the back of her heel. They both gave out harsh shrieks in this unusual position and the blonde went red in the face yet still managed to support her friends weight and offer the back of her head to tickle her naked cunt. Soon she felt a warmth slide around her neck as her friend came all of a sudden from the mere head humping.</p><p>The blonde then also cried aloud as the heel rubbing at her clit brought her off and she wet both her thighs and the underside of her friends foot with her little squirts as well. This unusual positioning was highly arousing to Silata, observing that perhaps this pairs team of girls would be future contortionists or circus performers. The black haired girl finally sighed in the final stages of release and dismounted her friend, giggling at the wetness she'd left in her hair while the blonde masturbated herself through the remainder of her orgasm and completed what her friends heel had started. The two of them then took their bow for the camera like the first two had done and then the next scene followed.</p><p>The two naked girls turned and skipped their beautiful barefooted way through the maze of cold hose water, managing to land perfectly dry a few feet from the first two. They all stood on seductive pride facing each other, the blonde and the black haired girl with their hands on their hips and occasionally leaning over to lick each other's cheeks. The twelve year old and the little Dilena resembling friend of hers close cuddled each other, suckling upon their nipples in turn while continuing to stare down the two girls that faced them. All four of them stood with their bare feet facing toward their enemies, twinkling their pretty toes in daring threats for their opposers to make the first move in whatever round was coming next. The hoses constantly spraying water suddenly turned off but with seemingly no real reason for the girls were just as dry as they had entered.</p><p>However it was then explained by the voice of the filmer as two older women entered, one standing behind the first two girls and the other positioning herself behind the other two. Both pairs of little girls seemed to tremble in the presence of the women and it was then made into logical sense by what the filmer announced. ""Alright, you've all managed to avoid the water so far. Congratulations. Yet two of you are going to be soaked by the end of this video. As you are sisters in your pairs (he pointed out that the first two performers were related and vice versa) you will now team up against each other. The two women, for those of you who haven't already figured out, are the mothers of these four brilliant performers. The mother of the first two girls stands behind the second, and the mother of the second two girls behind the first. It will be up to the efforts of your mothers which two girls will get soaked with water. Each mother will stimulate and do all manner of favours for the daughters of her opponent. Whichever mother can cause the others daughters to cum first will be the winner, and thus the two girls who came will be splashed. Mothers, it is up to you to save your daughters from a cold water spray. In order to do this, you must cause your daughters opponents to lose control and have an orgasm first. As for you girls, you only have to think on holding off as long as you can. Let's begin.""</p><p>And so the game was on without question. The woman behind the two eleven year olds instantly beginning things in her hurried mode and intent to save her two daughters from the cold. She fell behind the blonde girl and furiously kissed her young ass with her old lips, licking the skin, the crack and all. She suckled it, flicked her tongue over the little anus and kept on tickling it.</p><p>The blonde girl closed her eyes, trying to keep ahold of her senses and not let go. As she did this, she shuffled her gorgeous feet and exposed the sole of one with an instep. Noticing her subject was doing her best to avoid reality, the mother cleverly tickled the girl right on her sole and brought her back to attention with a loud giggle. Then she let one hand crawl to her pussy and started gently touching the clit with one finger whilst sliding another smoothly over the slit. The blonde let out a little cry, indicating she was getting close already.</p><p>The mother meanwhile let her other hand crawl up the leg of the black haired girl and tickled her fingers between her tight ass crack for a few seconds, then sliding them up and down her thigh with a warm palm massage before then reaching around and tickling her clit like she was still doing to her sister. She visibly made her uncomfortable too for the girl tried to shut her eyes then made the mistake of shuffling her little feet like her sister did and leaving one sole exposed. Instantly, the mother halted everything and bent down with her mouth open, sucking her heel and licking over her sole.</p><p>The black haired girl giggled loudly and struggled to keep her focus just as she felt the woman's mouth move away from her foot and place a huge kiss on both ass cheeks then flick her tongue around in the crack like she'd done to her sister a moment before, tickling the anus. She struggled, groaned and tried to keep her senses, blushing deeply.</p><p>The blonde yelled to her sister. ""Just ignore her, you have to ignore her ah!,"" she was cut off as the mother also slid her finger right into her slit and moved her thumb over her clit, tickling it while using her other hand to tickle and lightly probe her sisters anus. Both girls were starting to swoon in pleasure yet struggled visibly to hold onto giving into that pleasure.</p><p>""Oh you can't control it!,"" the mother declared with a wide grin. ""Just give into it girls. You're almost there anyway. Orgasm, you know you want to!""</p><p>The blonde girl shut her eyes tight and bit her lip, holding onto it as best she could as she felt the woman's lips suckling her ass flesh and the tongue tip returning now and then to tickle the anus, all the while she was stimulated from the front. She groaned, ever so close yet tried to think about nothing sexual.</p><p>The mother stood up and enfolded the blonde in her arms, rubbing her nipples, licking and sucking on the side of her neck, kissing the lips that tried to move away and running her tongue over her cheek. She reached around the front and played with the girls flat chested nipples also, tickling over them and bringing out gooseflesh of fear as the child was so close to cumming in her arms. The blonde was now panting and blushing, her skin slick with perspiration and little pleasurable moans coming through her lips.</p><p>The woman smiled, reaching down and frigging the kid's clitoris while whispering into her ear, knowing that the second she made the girl cum she'd both save her own daughters from the water and doom this one to getting splashed with it.</p><p>""Come on honey, you know you can't hold on. Just cum and get it over with. It'll feel real good."" The girl panted, cried out and shook in what looked like a spasm of pleasure yet violently twisted in a hopes to erase it, moaning as she tried to ignore the skilled fingers playing over her clitoris. The mother kept her in her arms yet enjoyed feeling the young girl writhe a little as she tried to hold back the inevitable hot spill approaching her pussy lips and soon to cascade down her thighs. ""Let it go honey,"" she continued to encourage.</p><p>""No! No!,"" the blonde girl whined, kicking her legs about whilst the hand continued to stimulate her slit, giggling a little at the fun of this game mixed in with the terror she was having of release. ""I can do this, I can do this,"" she whispered under her breath yet couldn't help but laughing at the friendly yet mocking tone of the woman frigging her.</p><p>""Oh no you can't darling. You're about to spill any second now and you can tell it. Come on now. Get it over with."" However the mother was starting to panic as she watched what the other woman was doing to her own daughters, realising they were just as close to cumming and that she ought to speed things up with these two. She kissed the girls lips then tongued her mouth, French-kissing deeply while enjoying the grabbing of that tight buttocks with one hand, using the other still to frig her wet clitoris.</p><p>This was all done very gently, for it was a friendly competition only. The kind mother was even ready to plunge a finger into the blonde girls ass but when she felt there wasn't enough lubrication available, she decided against it. Silata observed this from the camera angle and although she guessed this wasn't staged, she admired how kind these people were to each others kids, guiding aside the fact that they were obviously the ones to also allow their children to perform in such a video. But they were all having fun, you couldn't say they weren't.</p><p>The blonde's heavy breathing increased while the mother continued to frig her and kiss her neck, suckling her mouth and feeling her ass, tickling the anus and what not. However the task was to make both her adversary's daughters cum, and she'd let the black haired girl catch her breath.</p><p>Suddenly releasing the blonde and hearing her utter a sigh of relief, she enfolded her sister in her arms and kissed her mouth deeply, repeating the process. She grabbed the girls butt, gently tickling the crack and smoothed her palms seductively over the anus. A trickle emerged from her cunt and the girl cried out as she felt her genitals warmed under the woman's palm, saliva running down her neck as she vigorously kissed her shoulder. Letting her hands leave her buttocks and cunt for a few seconds, the woman also rubbed her tits and played with the nipples, feeling them harden and the child's heavy breathing begin.</p><p>Then she lowered her hands, felt over that glorious pale belly and returned to the cunt. One hand fingered it while she reclined against her and then she reached over with her other hand and started frigging the blonde again who cried out in fear, realising she hadn't had enough time to officially calm down since her last stimulation. Now and then the woman would stop and kneel down to kiss the girls buttocks in turn, tasting both of their anus's and tickling them with her tongue tip. But for the majority of the time, she frigged both the young sisters clits and felt more and more juices emerge from the cunts.</p><p>Every time she gently slid the head of her finger into the vaginas of the two, it would always emerge slightly hotter and wetter. The girls shook in her grasp, continued to blush and bite their lips as they held onto their orgasms desperately. The blonde seemed to be in a greater state of heavy breathing arousal and so the mother enjoyed teasing her clit all the more with a few tickles while bringing her sister up to the same level. The black haired girl squealed all of a sudden, her smooth body even wetter with sweat while she then groaned in that continued discomfort and held in her orgasm. The woman let her tongue explore and lick up all the perspiration from the body of her opponents daughter, enjoying the delicious taste and not halting her continued tickling of her gorgeous clitoris.</p><p>Still concerned for her own daughters although suddenly feeling a little sorry nonetheless for the two she stimulated, she decided to compliment them before pushing them over the edge. She stopped frigging them, knelt down and turned them to face her, then placed wet kisses over both their feet, sucking their pretty toes into her mouth. She licked around the sides of their feet as well and suckled on their heels while the two girls fought to hide back continued arousal. After running her tongue along all their toes, starting with the pinkie of the blonde and ending with the far right pinkie of the black haired girl, she looked up at both sisters and spoke while enjoying inhaling a little more of their precious pale feet.</p><p>""I must say I'm very impressed with you two and your ability to hold back orgasm. You're both very beautiful young girls and I regret that I have to do this. But I only do it to save my own daughters from the cold splashings of the hoses. I will now make you both cum rivers!"" She stood up and enfolded the black haired girl in her grasp, kissing her face, licking her nose and her eyes then French-kissing her mouth.</p><p>The whole while she played with her tits, reached round and grabbed her firm little ass and tickled the crack. She also felt her glamorous flesh start to tremble and the young girl bite into her shoulder, quivering as orgasm was readied to disperse. She shut her eyes again but knew it was inevitable. Meanwhile, the blonde girl knew she was in a very tender position yet in good humour, suddenly spoke up with the cheeky little intent of bragging.</p><p>""Ha! I don't think so. You'll never make us cum you old bitch!"" And then, right as she finished this sentence, the blonde watched the woman's hand come gliding between her thighs and froze in fear from head to foot. She felt the hand brush over her inner thighs and ignite all her pleasure nerves, realising with horror that upon contact she'd burst into the most delicious cum of her life. Oh how true was that, for the woman simply reached over and frigged the blondes clitoris for just two seconds in response to her insult and instantly felt the young girl cum and cum hard over her hand.</p><p>The blonde cried aloud, feeling as if her feet were about to be swept out from under her as the most mind blowing orgasm crashed through her young skull. The woman was good however and ensured that the child experienced the best rush by keeping her hand at work and frigging between her thighs from start to finish, tickling her clitoris and bringing out the most intense waves of ecstasy from the girl's leaking cunt. The blonde only fell to her knees in comfort when it was all over and she'd released warmly down her legs.</p><p>Meanwhile, at precisely the same time her sister also gave out in the woman's embrace and leaned right against her, biting rather hard into her shoulder as she started to give into the orgasm. The woman kept tickling her clit and patiently bore the biting of her shoulder while she let her fingers ride up into the slit and excite the girl even more. She shook violently in her arms and the embrace was continued until she felt she had frigged the last little drop out of her pussy and left her young legs soaked with her juices. Then she kissed her on the mouth, gently guided her down to her knees beside her sister and then followed up by kissing her sister as well.</p><p>The blonde enjoyed having her mouth suckled even by the woman who'd just deliberately made her give out, as did the black haired girl. The mother of the other two then stood proudly over her opponents daughters who she'd managed to bring to their knees in the hottest throes of orgasm, observing with the greatest joy that she'd won the events. But only slightly for both her own daughters only just gave out under the other woman's efforts next.</p><p>However now it's only fair we describe how the other side of the events went. Silata managed to observe these as well despite them occurring more in the background view of the camera. Her little Dilena look-alike was thoroughly stimulated most of the time by the older woman. She knew it would take extra effort to bring a child so young to orgasm and did not waste a second. She vigorously kissed her ass, felt the tight little rosy butt cheeks, tickled the backs of her heels and sucked on her anus. The kid swooned in her grasp and giggled yet continued to hold on, keeping her eyes well shut.</p><p>The woman nibbled on her neck, spun her around and lapped over her flat chested nipples whilst tickling her tiny clitoris. The child shook in a sudden urge to release yet managed to hold it in, even as her belly was licked and the naval tongued extra deep while the woman continued the whole while to frig her tiny pussy. She squealed, felt enveloped in the warmth of the touches and the playful ticklings of her nerves, yet fought them with a teeth gritting childish intent. The woman also teased her like the other was doing to her daughters.</p><p>""Come on little kid. You know you want to release. Here, I'll help you."" She got on all fours and tongued the child's clitoris furiously, licking into her slit and tasting what little juices started to produce. She also reached round behind and grabbed her soft buttocks and poked her fingers into the crack, only very lightly playing with the ass hole. The little girl swooned and felt ready to give way under the encouragement, not only showing signs of this with extra blushing but with fast, heavy breathing as well.</p><p>""Come on you naughty little girl. Let yourself go."" Seeing her little feet tremble showed the woman how close she was to accomplishing this and she knelt down and licked her toes, following the example she caught snapshots of here and there of what her adversary did to encourage her daughters to their orgasms. The child trembled yet held on, feeling all her small beads of saliva lapped up all the same pushing her close to the edge.</p><p>Not forgetting her sister, the woman frigged both the girls cunt and behind. As she was twelve and masturbated regularly, she ought to have been the easiest to make orgasm. After all, she was leaking with the most frequent little girls liquid. The woman then had enough to gather on her finger tips and comfortably lube the child's anus.</p><p>So she frigged the girls ass hole in turn with her vagina as well. In no time she was squealing and growing as close to dispersing as her younger sister. ""Oh God, I can't hold on!,"" she yelled out, trembling and shuffling her feet with her eyes closed. The woman just laughed and continued to play over the young girls clit, feeling her wet both her palm and the sides of her legs.</p><p>""Good, I don't want you to hold on, let it go!""</p><p>But she still fought to do so. She bit her lip and tried to shift her mind elsewhere. To think on anything but the feeling of the woman's mouth tickling her anus and frigging her cunt with her fingers. She did well to continue sucking the kid's butt cheeks, gliding the tip of one finger up and down the crevasse to her tight little asshole while the other played over her pussy and slid the head of her forefinger into the slit. It felt so warm, so aroused and so tickling of every nerve so she kept it up, recognising the sounds the little girl produced as being very close to falling over the edge. Those delicious ass cheeks were licked, tickled and sucked upon until the perspiration left them and went down the hardworking woman's throat.</p><p>She felt the twelve year old tremble, which was certainly a very good sign and removed her hands from all orifices and massaged her thighs briefly before returning them to their original frigging positions. Suddenly she stopped and lowered her head down to her feet, sucking those beautiful toes into her mouth and playing her tongue over the bracelets as well, further arousing her young subject. Then back to her cunt she resumed, this time tonguing the slit straight from the front and tasting both the close approach of release as well as hearing those evident little cries the little girl made which clearly indicated her goal was close to being achieved.</p><p>Briefly forgetting she was supposed to hold on, the child even made the mistake of instinctively thrusting her hips towards the woman's face a few times and she used each of these moments valuably, stimulating her clit to an extra spicy arousal for each and every mistaken thrust the girl offered her, increasing the situations misfortune on her part. Yet so close as she was, she was about to consider naught but her orgasm and to beg the woman to return her tongue to her cunt.</p><p>Yet the woman also had to ensure the child would be brought off at around the same time. Silata watched as the little sweetheart of her centre attention was thoroughly submerged in pleasure, feeling the woman's tongue at work on both her butt cheeks while she was enfolded in an embrace from behind. The tiny vagina was tickled by eager fingers, the same which could reach right up and play with her nipples whenever required for her body was so small and available. Turning her around, the woman kissed the child's tiny toes and licked all the way up her legs, from her shins to her thighs and then continued by suckling her miniature clit.</p><p>Deciding this would be her final move, the woman reached over and tickled the twelve year olds ass at the same time before plunging in one very lubricated finger and feeling the girls entire body clench around it. Losing her nerve, the twelve year old cried out and came while she instinctively frigged herself through it with the woman's finger in her ass the whole time. It couldn't be stopped now, so she may as well enjoy it. Her little sister's orgasm was accomplished at the same moment when the woman continued to stimulate the seven year olds cunt until the little juices landed on her tongue and the child fell into her embrace with a swoon.</p><p>Like her opponent, she showed brilliant sportsmanship by kissing both the girls she'd brought to orgasm, first the little one and then the twelve year old. She also cuddled them close and helped frig out the remainder of their pleasures. They both thanked her with bright little smiles. However when she glanced up, she was then informed that she'd lost the competition.</p><p>""It was very close,"" the filmer announced. ""However the losers must now do a wet show for the camera.""</p><p>The whole competition was deep and enthusiastic, yet really all for nothing as the punishment for losing certainly wasn't severe at all. Merely a splash of cold water. However all the same, it was very enjoyable to watch. The two eleven year old sisters walked to the centre of the mattress and hugged each other tight, waiting for it. ""You bitch mom, I can't believe you let us lose!,"" the black haired girl yelled out but was all in good humour. Her mother laughed back at her.</p><p>""Well if you're gonna be like that, I don't feel so bad about losing now.""</p><p>Then all of a sudden, the hoses sprayed into action again and with their bodies entwined in their embrace, both the blonde and black haired sisters were splashed with the floods of cold water. They screamed but started laughing nonetheless, posing seductively for the camera as the cool water washed over their beautiful, slick and lightly goosefleshed eleven year old bodies. The black haired girl parted her legs and exposed her splashed cunt in full view for the camera while the blonde bent over and showed her ass getting thoroughly washed down by the cold tide. The water spray lasted only a few seconds and then the naked girls were left to cuddle each others wet bodies.</p><p>In the final shot, the two other girls ran in and cuddled their opponents in turn, receiving and delivering kisses to every one of the participants small mouths. The mothers also walked in and embraced all the children and in summary, they all lifted their hands in peace signs to the camera right before the video finally stopped.</p><p>Silata cried out and didn't care in the least that her voice carried through the hallways of the empty house. No one was home, so what the hell did it matter? With her panties aside, she continued to frig her cunt until she trickled onto the base of the seat and her whole world inflamed in the redness of her inflamed imagination finally cooled down. But perhaps imagination was the wrong word, for she'd used all those videos to bring out this unbelievably beautiful discharge. Watching those videos brought her down from heaven in a peaceful little bundle, realising that as long as she had the ability to lock herself away with her videos and fantasies, she at least had one reason to live.</p><p>For the first time in the afternoon, she was purely happy. Although this happiness was not long lasting as she noticed the video had paused on the last scene right before the ending. And she got a perfect view of the little girl delivering her tiny little peace sign up to the camera.</p><p>Silata leaned forward and stared hard at her cute little grinning, discharge spattered face. And once again, despite all the afternoons attempted distractions, she miserably thought of Dilena.</p>"
413,"The Journey with Memorable Heaven, Part 2",Bevresel,2,Silata's sexuality will now send her on an adventure beyond her mere computer screen.,"['f', 'g']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 3</p><p>Silata went to school the next day in a blizzard of her twisted emotions, wishing to be home again by the computer to re-enter website Heaven. Yet for today, she was set to merely reduce herself to her fantasies for the whole six hours of Hell she'd submit to by the unjust law of the education department. School may be one of the most wretched things on Earth, yet she couldn't avoid it as of yet. As she passed by the primary however, her mind shifted from her dread and focused in on two girl-children nearby. Thus instantly staining her panties when she took in their appearance, seated carelessly on a bench by the playground. The blonde with her legs half splayed with her sneakered foot at rest between the arm and torso of the brunette who lay horizontal to her friends vertical position and had her head cradled in her lap.</p><p>Silata lost count of how many minutes her head must have been frozen in a state of staring toward them and time only caught up with her when she realised both the children she was spying upon had now locked gazes with her in curiosity. Was the brunette rubbing her panties as she watched her? Was she really... no, that would have to be yesterday's pornography effect. Despite all her desire, Silata fought the urge to look back at them one last time and stumbled into the grounds of the high school.</p><p>The day dragged past in the usual manner of her week day mornings. She left one class merely to stagger into another, breathless yet without having done any official work. She breezed through each awful worksheet without a single moment of thought put into it. It was what circled around her own life which constantly throbbed pain deep into her gut that was the centre attention of her thinking. The worry of how her future was possibly going to have any security at all in a life such as hers. She was a pedophile lesbian. Alas, while it was normal for other girls her age to have boyfriends or in some brave cases, even girlfriends, nothing held any hopeful possibility for her. Not when her lust resided only in what a primary school child had to offer. She looked miserably in the direction of the primary school whenever she ate lunch, despite her view being shielded by several trees. And how she pictured a field of little Dilenas and Julias far out of her grasp. Oh how desperately she wanted to be among them.</p><p>With the sun glaring down at her and firing intense rays of heat upon the entire school field, many students had no energy to do much other than sit around to their confined little benches. So deep in grief was Silata that she quickly transferred hers into a little bed and curled up upon this metal plank of warmth beneath her body, sleeping away the lunch hour and using her unused homework notebook as a pillow. She watched from her horizontal position, a boy and girl each of about sixteen years, kissing violently upon the tennis courts. The guy was obviously in the midst of some horny eruption for he was tugging her skirt up and she didn't in the least seem to mind, simply gluing her lips over his mouth and enjoying the moment they spent together. From her little sidewards view, Silata desperately tried to find any part of the scene arousing and simply couldn't. She awoke to find the side of her face was damp since she had cried a small puddle onto her notebook pillow. Thus the lunch break and the painful sleep which did little to soothe her isolation came to an end. She'd always be secluded. A perverse female that most of the world would be happy if she were dead. But that was her life, and she would grimly tell herself day after day that she had to either live it or end it.</p><p>Deciding she couldn't manage any longer without some form of day brightener, she was daring enough to use the next school period as a means to revisit the website. Most of the class had abandoned the computer room in the hopes to witness a fight. Unlike most students, fights didn't interest Silata. Rather, they terrified her. For she knew she wouldn't last a second when dragged into one. At least at this stage in her life, she considered herself physically fragile. But perhaps that was simply an assumption based on her emotional fragility.</p><p>However, she braved herself to make the most of the twenty minutes the class was gone, bringing the website up almost to full screen upon her little corner laptop and viewed a special little video she correctly assumed would get her leaking. And arousal was her best means of Anti-depressant. It drew her mind far away from her problems and thrust them into her pleasant sexual fantasies. So she made the most of this video indeed.</p><p>A child dressed up for the video ungowned herself from her night garments, nice and slowly. She was dark haired, pale in skin, ankles and wrists wrapped in gold bracelets, thus all the things which appealed to Silata. Along with the shape of her body and its firm little ass, slowly unveiled to the camera lens as her gown slid lower and exposed her rear. Silata leaned forward and came close to drooling at the precious sight before her gaze. She had to snap around in a natural reflex to check no one was re-entering the classroom.</p><p>Once she was positive, she returned her view to the video yet again. The child stepped forward and parted her legs in doing so, leaning back and exposing the pure clean little vaginal slit before the viewers. Now, with her black and red patterned pyjamas thrown upon a crumpled pile behind her, the fully naked child got upon all fours, still staring deep at her viewer with those dark little eyes. Silata felt uncomfortably out of her body's control as one hand lifted her skirt and played over her panties, feeling her slit through her pants and she was agonised to at least thrust one finger inside. Hell, she'd have brutally penetrated herself with as many fingers as she could fit, even if she didn't get one seconds chance to rub her clit. She simply wanted to feel that child's fingers up her vagina. Yet of course, she fought the urge with a great battle of will and concentrated on the video from its commencing to its ceasing.</p><p>The black haired child was at least eight and another little blonde girl about two years her senior then entered. Although Silata had never been slightly turned on by a dick, a fake one when used by a female got her juices flowing just as evidently as tribbing or cunt rubbings did. The blonde had an instrument the size of perhaps a thirteen year olds penis strapped about her waist in a tight pair of black underwear. The fake little plastic tool jutted right out in front, permanently erect while its base visibly rubbed over the ten year olds pussy as was evident from her swoons.</p><p>Her legs lightly glistened as well as she lined herself up before the first child upon all fours and thrust her little hips forth, sliding the fake member into the little girls cunt and bringing out instant charms to her already charm clustered face. ""Oh fuck yes!,"" the black haired girl cried at the top of her lungs, only lightly struggling to keep on her hands and feet while the blonde girl slowly retreated then slid in again, increasing speed gradually with a content grin on her little face. ""God this feels so fricking good!,"" she cried again.</p><p>Her tight fleshed buttocks were gripped upon the sides by the tiny hands of the child screwing her cunt from behind. She also rubbed her thighs, massaging them graciously, now and then stopping to lightly spit upon her hands to lube up the moment into even more of a heat. The first girls face turned from one of cheeky little teasing's to pure, pleasure clouded ecstasy and Silata could easily see how desperately her body was thrusting back to receive more from what the little plastic tool administered by the other girl could grant her.</p><p>Her little muscles tensed up, her face blushed and she uttered little squeals from between her tiny lips while she felt her hips constantly grabbed and used as a hold for the planting of the small fake penis further in her miniature pussy. She couldn't hold back leaking around the device as it continued to both lightly batter and frig against her clitoris when withdrawn while at almost the same time, delving deeper up her cunt when it was thrust back into its original course.</p><p>The girl from behind cried aloud, a splendid little smile of triumph on her otherwise innocent and mildly freckled young face. ""Yeah, take it. Take it bitch! I can see you love it."" She rode forth her little hips, drew back and plunged in again in a style which she was trying very hard to imitate from a males movements. In fact, coming from an entirely incestuous family which practiced sex all the time, she liked to watch her older brothers and sisters fuck and was now trying to screw this little girl in a manner which resembled one of her frenzied brothers. Yet although the imitation was childish and clumsy, Silata enjoyed watching it with a little humour and also enjoyed the fact that it managed to bring the first girl through at least three orgasms.</p><p>The first one was rather slow as the young child was just getting use to having the device up there. Yet when it started battering lightly against her sensitive clitoris, she strained not to break the all fours position and rub herself. She shut her eyes and breathed heavily, slowly pushing herself nearer with intensely arousing thoughts during the fucking and at last sighed as she fell into a mild delirium, her fingers and toes twitching from the whole experience but her goosefleshed body remained perfectly in its starting position.</p><p>The next occurred as the girl behind continued to casually thrust into the very lubricated little hole. In and out she delved and all the more further was her cunted little friend aroused. The first time she'd stammered light unintelligible pleas for her friend to slow down. They were deliberately unintelligible for she had made herself slur her voice due to the fact that in the back of her mind, she knew she didn't want her friend to slow down. And when she was approaching her second release, she absolutely wished for her to speed up.</p><p>""Come on Christie!,"" she yelled, keeping herself balanced and the cheekiness returning to her face while she stared deep into the camera. ""You're fast at absolutely everything. You can win all our school marathons so you can screw me faster and harder than this. Oh yea, that's it. That's it!"" Christie pushed in and out in a now antagonized state, wanting to prove how fast she could really be. Her eyes went wild and she enjoyed the feeling of the dildo massaging her clitoris extra well the faster she pummelled this girls cunt before her.</p><p>""You want it fast, then at your peril you'll have it girly!,"" Christie yelled to the younger child and lightly slapped her thigh while riding the dildo in faster, causing both the slaps and the series of similar hand swatting actions which followed to echo. Somewhat of a masochist, the first child was thrown over the edge with those slaps as all the while the second one continued to thrust her harder. At the end of the orgasmic sequel, the first then begged the second to take it out.</p><p>""Okay I've had enough for now Christie... oh, stop!"" Christie ignored her and soon she was very thankful that she'd been ignored. Thanks to the dildos continued thrust, the little girl could hardly believe it, but she felt herself falling into that same dizziness again which indicated she was close to another nerve tickling dispersal. Soon she was screaming back to her friend. ""Harder, harder! Ohh!"" She oozed around the dildo and trembled, her little arms at last falling out from in front of her and she only managed to save her face by supporting herself with one elbow.</p><p>Although her legs also kicked up behind her, Christie followed her down with the dildo and continued thrusting with her red faced, perspired body in the deliberate intent to bring the younger child all the way through. And thus she did, finally losing a little vision in a dizzy feeling of faintness. She wanted to stand proud over the girl she'd finished fucking however feeling her feet slide out from under her to accompany her dizziness, the exhausted Christie collapsed upon the first girl and the dildo popped out and lodged between her thighs. Their naked bodies lay on top of each other at the end of this brilliantly filmed masterpiece.</p><p>Silata glanced around. Still no one in the room and surprisingly, she managed to get through another video. A little eight year old blonde girl was riding an electronic pony ride in an abandoned mall. She was beautiful, despite the fact her lightly tanned face was mostly red blush and her body had a slight inflation of chubbiness. Yet when looking at her eyes and pretty little mouth, one could not doubt she was a beautiful child.</p><p>She wore a black singlet which dipped between her legs and between her ass crack, barely covering her slit and acting as a G-string upon her ass. Her feet were sandalled and the toes painted gold. Her chest was flat and tightly compressed in the suit, no doubt very sensitive to touch behind the layer of costume which covered that torso. Her bare arms reached down and had the hands fastened around the plastic pony ears. Her buttocks stuck up in the air slightly thanks to the slope of the saddle, the camera surveillance changing angle to reveal the perfect hump of a g-stringed behind to a full view. Upon glancing this, Silata's genitals nearly burned with desire.</p><p>The girl sat forward although would now and then release the pony's ears to comfortably lean back and place her hands upon her hips, giving a 'yee hah' to the camera. The motion of the ride brought the plastic seat up and against her pussy several times, grinding past in the slow warmth of heated vibration. Light beads of perspiration circled down her arms and over her thighs while her blushed face visibly showed signs of intense arousal judging by her lightly frowning and half grinning expression. A mixture of feelings while she came close to cumming yet was at constant awareness of the camera.</p><p>She was probably told to hold out as long as possible to prolong the videos delicious suspense. Yet once getting that perfect little cunt covered by that perfect line of fabric into just the right positioning over the saddle, the grinding was at a constant warm attention to her pussy and she started to tremble, her glistening legs shaking as she grasped ahold of the pony's ears again and swooned in her first little eruption, gasping extra loudly so the camera could hear.</p><p>""Oh shit! Oh God!"" She spurted down her thighs while vigorously meeting the plastic back of the machine in a faster series of rubs than it could issue up to her. Seeming to calm down, she sat back slightly out of breath and groaned, moving down the sides to her singlet top and slowly showing more and more tender bare shoulder and finally, the two flat nipples dotting her chest. She grinned and tilted her head to one side, staring with full camera lust as she let the suit slide down over her bare belly and fall over her upper legs, almost turning into a dress. Slowly, she stood up until both feet were directly placed on the rocking pony's back. She'd obviously been trained to do this and was indeed a young gymnast.</p><p>She kicked the clothes right off with her left sandal and the camera briefly got a full view of her bare body. Her gorgeous, seductive tight skinned thighs, cute little orifice of a vaginal slit tipped off with a suckable little clitoris. Two tiny nipples upon a flat chest. You name it. Then sitting her now naked pussy back down upon the saddle, she swooned more violently than ever to its warming rubbing effects. Her tiny little cunt bubbled against the interiors of her upper thighs as the fake pony sped up and rubbed its saddle harder against the moist little clit.</p><p>""Oh fuck, fuck, fuck!,"" her little voice cried as she vigorously humped that thrumming saddle harder and slickened it down with another orgasm she now produced with her bare cunt. With it drumming over her clitoris now constantly, her follow up flow was not only easier to enjoy but also far more lengthy. She let the juices slide from her body and felt all the tender nerves washed with the warm liquids the child squirted over the rubbing machine. They had to wait until the darling was entirely relieved of the throbbing pleasures of this emission before granting her a tool to use to enhance the arousal sates of the viewer's genitals.</p><p>It was a whip, frequently used in horse riding. Giggling, the child slapped it over the plastic rear to the pony a series of vicious times, her eyes growing darker with the loud cracks of the whips sound. She kept her cunt carefully rubbed by the saddle tip as she continued to abuse the false ponies rear, yelling extra loud. ""Giddy up! Go on!,"" she yelled while striking the machine again and again until at last she couldn't hold out and dropped the whip, clutching onto the giant plastic ears yet again as she spilled her third discharge upon the saddle which relentlessly continued to vibrate and massage her intimate area, causing it to become more and more raw with pleasure yet refusing to let up. Her echoing sigh filled the cords of the headphones which ran straight to Silata's ears and it was not until she felt a tap on her shoulder that the arousal in her panties was replaced by an explosion of agonizing fear.</p><p>She ripped the headphones out first, in her panicked confusion wondering why the hell she thought that was her first priority. Secondly, she drastically minimized the screen and turned toward the intruder who'd already seen exactly what she was watching. And only thirdly was she able to register who the interrupter was.</p><p>High school bitch Lisina Murphy. Or at least, a high school bitch on assumption. Lisina frequently hung around with the other girls whom feasted on everyday conventional life like it was the greatest meal ever dished to them. And Lisina, was a background character who followed them about. Her breasts were slow developing, her hair golden and her body in decent figure yet all this was surpassed as nothing by the eyes of Silata. For Lisina was a teenager and flecked with unappealing pimples everywhere. Each and every inch of her serviced some dimension of haunting normality that Silata would hate (even more than her isolation) to be a part of. She tried to always look like a sturdy individual before Lisina's cold and frequently questioning gaze. However in this case, she was in stammers and loss for words, realising this awful person she barely knew had just caught her red handed viewing child sex videos.</p><p>""Silata, what was that?,"" Lisina demanded to know in that tone which she always took with just about anyone. Including but not limited to, her friends. And now, to Silata who was still basically a stranger to her, she addressed her darkly at first. ""That honestly looked like a little girl in that video. A real young little girl. Were you looking up porn during...""</p><p>Silata tried to stand up but her ankles got tangled and she fell back down again, her heart thundering in her chest and her misery coming very close to oozing out. ""I-I I-just... I,"" she stammered for words, feeling the tears flow down her cheeks and create hot little floods. Instantly, noticing how distressed she was, Lisina for the first time showed a side to Silata she'd never seen before. She kindly took a seat beside her and let her arm drift around her shoulder, whispering gently.</p><p>""Look its okay. I won't tell anyone. Come on, dry your eyes. The rest of the class will be back soon.""</p><p>""Please promise you won't tell anyone,"" Silata wheezed miserably. ""I couldn't possibly cope with going to jail. I just couldn't.""</p><p>""It's okay honey, I already promised. No one will know. But I would like to talk about this some more. Meet me by the tennis court at tomorrows lunch break. I promise I'll be there alone. You should come alone too. Just so we can get all this sorted out. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" Silata snivelled. What else was there to say. If Silata had testicles, then Lisina's hand would be wrapped right around them. She had her by the balls with this and she couldn't for one second risk Lisina telling anyone of what she saw. Yet the day was soon over and Lisina departed with her friends, a flock of crazy babbling high school students Silata could never hope to intrude upon to get a moment alone with her. No, she'd simply have to live out the painful afternoon and night then try her best to quench all her worries at the tennis courts the following day. Either they'd be quenched by Lisina or inflamed.</p><p>Yet right now, it wasn't healthy to think of the trap she was in and Silata forced it to the back of her mind, knowing her anxiety would offer her nothing useful. Her anxiety returned quite frequently of course, despite her efforts. Just like the painful memories of Dilena always would. Yet the trick was not to give into them and as soon as she was through her door and home alone again, she set herself right up before the computer and stored herself away in her video realm. It was simply the only place she could think to run to at a time like this. On the websites front page, she deliberately selected the video with the longest run time in the intent to stay away from the outside world as long as possible. She spent the whole afternoon watching it. Here's how it played out over her safe little house-computer screen.</p><p>The field being filmed was set out in the outline of a school race. Three girls, all of which were around ten years of age had their asses raised high and their balance upon both the toes of their sneakers and their fingertips as they prepared to dash forward from that formal racing position. The first was a slender brunette, clothed in a tight red coloured racing suit which had been crafted down into a G-string about her hard, pale butt cheeks. One could easily slap a hand to either ass cheek and enjoy the thrum of her butt running through their tingling palm. It would be a juicy little connection between your hand and her ass were you to make that rough contact. Her slender legs were slick with a little running perspiration amid a few juices which glistened over her thighs.</p><p>Either she was extremely aroused or had already participated in a prior sex video before this one. Either way, she was oiled up for the race. Her face was gorgeous and only lightly nipped with freckles and appeared to be the perfect youthful development of a young teenager. From behind her suit, Silata could guess one very precious little slit was making rubbing contact with the fabric loop of her costume. Her name was printed over the back of her racing costume. Or at least, a name in which the cast was comfortable with the viewer relating sexily to. 'Silena' was spelled in big white letters upon the label drawn over the red rear to her tight clothed body.</p><p>In line with her was a girl whose hair was so pale blonde it was almost white. However her limbs themselves were all nicely tanned. Her eyes were a savage blue, her face patterned by just a few early pimples. Despite the other girls not carrying such trends in this activity, she had about five gold necklaces dangling from her neck, one of which wedged down into her costume. She also wore Satanic wrist bands and several silver bracelets about her ankles. Her costume was dark blue and seemed to come to an even tighter dip through her tanned ass. But it was a beautiful tan, the skin attractive and honey-coloured. Not a single segment was misaligned by any red burns or white patches. It was if her entire body was painted in just the perfect tone. Her nipples, although tiny, were rock hard and visible through her suit. As the camera zoomed in toward her crotch, leakage was not yet visible like it was with Silena's. In black letters which were a little hard to read over the dark blue costume, Silata made out the name 'Juleta.'</p><p>The third and last girl in the race was a plump yet adorable black haired young nymphet who looked to be the eldest. Yet Silata would have gladly glued her lips about the cunt lips of the last one just as eagerly as she would the first. She was beautiful with the most sensitive, fresh skin upon her arms and legs, the lower of the latter enclosed by a pair of striped socks which ran almost all the way up to her knees. Her rear was entirely uncovered as the long shirt she wore didn't provide a G-string at all. The camera zoomed in and Silata was quite embarrassed that she felt her stomach rumble at the sight of that very delicious virgin anal hole exposed to the camera.</p><p>Of course, it probably wasn't virgin judging by the fact the participant was obviously a regular young pornstar. Yet, always a little girls ass looked fresh to Silata. No matter how many sexual weapons had entered it. Her upper thighs lightly trembled under the massaging hand of the camera man as he moved close to inspect her, allowing the viewer to get the best of views of her body. The aim hooked under and Silata watched her little, fresh slit and clitoris lightly tremble before the lens, dripping juices upon the race track in her high state of arousal. As for her face, it was just as delicious as the rest and she puckered her lips at the camera and blew the viewer a kiss. Silata caught it and slapped her hand to her mouth, swallowing it down just for the sake of it. The name printed in purple letters over the orange t-shirt of the last girl read 'Zoe.'</p><p>Standing aside, the invisible cameraman zoomed into the race track now each and every girl had their share of close-ups to the camera angles. The viewer was fully associated with them all and could better enjoy the film now. Silata leaned forward, her excited eyes gleaming as she watched the first act of the video then take place. ""Alright,"" the camera man announced. ""Each of you girls, Silena, Juleta and Zoe will be taking place in several events for the viewer's enjoyment. The first is a short race from one end of this field to the other. The places you arrive in at the end will first determine which order you will lick each others behinds. Ready, set go!""</p><p>A starter pistol was fired and each girl took off, their beautiful sleek figures showing bare leg and butts in the most wondrous flexing of youthful muscles. Silata felt wet viewing the race alone. Juleta reached the end first, Silena coming in close behind and Zoe tagged in last. Thus, Juleta got the gift of being the beneficiary of several orgasmic favours while not having to tongue them out to anyone else. Silena received a most generous ass licking from Zoe while having to submit hers to Juleta. With no one to tongue her ass, Zoe was left to be content with her own masturbation during the result of this first event.</p><p>Juleta groaned, grinning widely and exposing some very shine tinged white teeth as her tanned behind was tongued furiously by Silena. She delve her tongue into the crack after first passionately showering kisses on either ass cheek. The clean little G-string was briefly clenched in her teeth and the juices from it suckled into her mouth before Silena sliced it apart with a small pair of scissors and fell to worshipping the bare behind itself. Juleta's cries turned to high pitched squeals as the tongue flicked over the exposed anus, tickled the tip about the rim and suckled the flesh of both buttocks into the small hardworking mouth. Her knees trembled but her arms kept her supported while the favours done unto her precious tanned rear resulted in further dripping from her tiny little cunt. Reaching under with one hand, Silena even generously tickled her clitoris until the entire pelvis of the other girl seemed to quake in the most extreme shakings of arousal.</p><p>Meanwhile, Silena was in the throes of several happy trickles herself while Zoe worked wonders to her ass hole. Feeling the third place runner's mouth worshipping her runner-up behind got her sexual nerves thoroughly sizzling. Silena shut her eyes, went to bite her lip in tension yet remembered she had to continue offering Juleta favours. Zoe suckled heartily on the behind displayed to her, her tiny mouth like a small engine pumping its tongue in and out and lapping it over the tender orifice, lightly even intruding at some points through the rim. Silena sighed, moaned and flowed right into Zoe's mouth as an orgasm was brought forth from her body under the continued love of such a precious segment. Zoe just managed to duck her mouth down into position with her cunt in time to catch it. This was all managed around the thin line of her G-string which Zoe also sliced off for better access once Juleta's was also cut. Now all three girls had bare buttocks to burn incense at such luxurious body temples. They worshipped their asses and both Zoe and Silena managed to leak in further intense arousal shortly after their first little emissions.</p><p>Juleta, guessing she ought to save her cum, drew away from the others as she felt the tickling of her ass hole bringing on yet another discharge. They got to their feet and cuddled once this first round was complete, slowly rubbing up against each other and in doing so, shedding the skin of their race clothing until all participants body parts were bare and naked. Thus in this pure natural form, the events for the three girls pursued.</p><p>The next was long jump. A lengthy indoor pool was drawn out before them with obviously a considerably safe depth. The three girls stood several metres away, all still naked from the first events and with grass still clinging in some places to their shins and the base of their heels. The camera man announced. ""Alright, first girl to fall in will be relentlessly brought to orgasm until she can stand it no more. Let it begin.""</p><p>Zoe, nervously staring about the room, dashed forward without hesitation and flung herself from one end of the pool, just the right amount of force shooting through her body so she landed safely on the other side, breathing a sigh of relief. Silena's jump was nearly an exact copy. Her feet left one end of the pool and landed upon the other, only with the heels hanging slightly over the edge. And slightly was enough for her to rock back and flail her arms, falling right into the cold water and squealing in both laughter yet disappointment. The girls helped pull her out and as she sat on the edge of the pool, she was warmed and dried.</p><p>In the next shot, the camera was focusing in on a hot tub several yards away from the pool. Silena was guided into it, step by step until it was up to her waist and she sighed, leaning back against the edge and enjoying the warm, muscle soothing liquid. The other girls joined her, also enjoying the warmth. Then as they were instructed, Juleta ran her tongue over one side of Silena's face while Zoe did so to the other. In turn, each of them sucked her mouth while reaching out of the water, their hands fondled her flat breasts and tickled over her nipples.</p><p>Silena was thoroughly comfortable with it, breathing heavily yet joyously. Then, as per instruction, Zoe slid her hand beneath the water and fingered the other girls naked pussy while Juleta concentrated on massaging her breasts. Silena's breathing increased, her face turning hot and red with pleasure and enjoyment then all of a sudden she squealed, shooting a little squirt from her pussy into the warm water. However the other two girls didn't let up.</p><p>Juleta sealed her lips over Silena's mouth to quieten her cries, forcing her tongue into that gorgeous, lusting jaw while Zoe enclosed her in a hug from behind, sitting her friends butt upon her thighs. Reaching down, she continued to frig Silena's cunt while Silena was forced to continue kissing Juleta. Both of Juleta's hands were at work on her breasts, massaging them, lightly squeezing what was to be squeezed while teasing the nipples with her finger tips. Silena's right arm was pressed against the side of the spa and not much use in its position. Whenever her left tried to intrude and force either the hand away from her cunt or the hands away from her breasts, Zoe's spare arm would grab the wrist and lightly guide it aside. In this motion, the bubbling water frothed while the girls trembled under the mild struggles of Silena and they brought a second orgasm pouring out. Silena then tore her lips away from Juleta and cried aloud.</p><p>""Oh it's so good! But I'm not sure if I can take another one... I just."" Ignoring her, Juleta now reached down and from beneath the water (although the camera couldn't see this) she managed to squeeze one of her fingers into her friends tender cunt right alongside Zoe's. Staring knowingly into each other's eyes, both girls frigged their little friend together, Zoe licking her shoulder constantly while Juleta would kiss her deeply whenever she complained, even slobbering a little of her hot mouth moisture down her chin. They would also allow their spare hands to massage her all over, tickle her along the thighs and grasp firmly at her buttocks. Beneath the water, Zoe and Juleta even had Silena's ankles trapped between the bases of their feet. In this motion, they continued making those loud moans of orgasmic pleasure amid their suckling noises and before long, Silena shook in their grasp yet again and they hugged her all the tighter, speeding up their frigging until once again she released into the warmth of the spa, crying loudly up toward the ceiling.</p><p>Before she could say anything, Juleta kissed her again and this time, Silena violently French kissed her back, brought right to the edge of not caring. She reached behind in this extreme ecstasy and even guided Zoe's spare arm to plunge a finger right through her wet anus and feel about her rectum. While Zoe shook this finger of hers planted within the other child and started to cause the orgasm to begin at the base of her rear which shook through her entire pelvical area, Juleta massaged her clit with her thumb whilst still driving her finger now as far up the soaked cunt as it could fit. Silena swooned and cried aloud, seeming to struggle to breathe over the steam of the spa and nearly blacked out, falling into their arms again while her cunt turned extra tender. Then, when this one last stage of pure dizziness was finally disposed of, she well and truly started shrieking. ""That's enough, please no more. NO MORE!""</p><p>""Okay, that's enough girls,"" The camera man confirmed right before the scene switched onto the next event. Silata was well and truly staining her panties by this time as you may have logically guessed.</p><p>The next scene was filmed at a tennis court transformed into a limbo competition. The three girls lined up, dripping from the spa but with intent showing in their focused little eyes. Zoe was called forth first and she eased her way beneath the first beam, showing all her beautiful flexibility in doing so. Moving forward on her palms and heels, Silena made it under next and Juleta followed. Several more beams were past until they reached the lowest one. Zoe just squeezed under, Silena followed. However Juleta tried to jinx her and giggled loudly. ""There's no way you'll make this Silena. Your plump belly will tip it. Trust me, you don't have a chance. Haha."" Yet Silena made it silently in her quiet achieving ways and only the teasing Juleta was left.</p><p>Then, thinking she'd make it with ease, Juleta lazily slipped under like she always did and tipped the bar with her knee. A whistle was blown and the penalty announced. ""Your turn to be stimulated. Lie on your back upon the soft mattress over there and take all that is given to you."" Juleta whined yet submitted to the rules. Silena fell upon her first in the most delicious excitement for revenge. Yet it was merely a playful revenge, like the teasing had all been playful and innocent.</p><p>Juleta breathed heavily almost instantly as Silena kissed her and started to delve her finger in and out of her moist little cunt at a rapid pace. Meanwhile, Zoe sucked the girls toes for a while and slowly slid her way up her leg, leaving a saliva trail with her tongue tip. Soon, both Zoe and Silena were lying alongside Juleta and worshipping her from both sides, edging her closer toward her first dispersing. Silena's finger work edged her closer and closer from the front while stimulating from behind, Zoe sucked upon her finger until there was enough saliva present to make a harmless intrusion through Juleta's anus. With one child frigging her from behind and the other from in front, it wasn't long before Juleta swooned the first time.</p><p>Keeping this up regardless, they had her fast cumming in a follow-up round. Then with their little fingers continuing to please her, she approached her third discharge. With the entrance now completely warm and slick, Silena had no issue re-entering her again and again, sealing her lips over her friends mouth to remind her this was all in lovable play yet she refused to let up either. Zoe mauled her neck from behind, very gently leaving a warm saliva'd love bite whilst she worked her fingers further in from behind and in the same manner as Silena had endured earlier, they brought the limbo loser through several stages of which the flowing of her cum fast overwhelmed her.</p><p>Watching this third round of the video Silata had hoped would take up her entire afternoon however didn't, she couldn't hold back her flowing and fell dizzily into a swoon, feeling to almost wash away all her problems with this discharge however they fast returned straight after of course. Lisina knew enough about her to permanently destroy her life. That would certainly prove difficult to sleep with the knowledge of. Thus, most of the night was spent being thrown between the force which told her she logically shouldn't think on that which was out of her control, and that of her instincts kicking in with the most logical thoughts in her current place in time. With much tossing and turning combined with heavy consumption of water, nothing could quench the thirst of her throat nor the panic in her gut during that awful collection of nightly hours.</p><p>The next morning she lived carelessly for there seemed to be no other way to combat things at this stage. She blared her Ipod to full volume on the way to school and manage to listen to it during every class up until lunch time with no discovery or confiscation. Not that either held much threat to her in her current situation, when a mere slip of the tongue from she who witnessed her perversion the prior day could send her to prison. When lunch came about, she was more than ready to take on the task of either destroying her life or curing it with the use of whatever the outcome of her discussion with Lisina would be. She knew her secret and she alone could unveil it.</p><p>Walking toward the tennis court, Silata must have had a massive inflammation of fear through her gut. Yet she swallowed it down and met Lisina behind the court where she called out to her from a few brick steps. Silata sat down next to her, nervously enclosed in her dark gothic jumper, long pants and studded boots. She covered every inch of her to avoid the slightest attention and once next to Lisina, never had she felt her appearance more violated. Lisina ran her eyes over her from dark haired head to booted toe, frowning. ""Why do you dress like this?""</p><p>""I just, don't want to appear like a female. I need to be left alone,"" Silata replied, straight away jumping to the topic which needed covering. ""I guess you know why.""</p><p>""About yesterday,"" Lisina replied, her eyes taking on a strange little understanding shine as she placed her hand over Silata's knee. ""Do you look at that stuff often? The underaged stuff I mean.""</p><p>Silata gulped, not quite sure why the truth was spilling out so rapidly but it was. ""Yes. I do. I can't help it. I know it's sick. But please don't get angry at me. I'm really scared. I think I'm going to get caught looking at it every day of my life. And you know I couldn't stand jail. I wouldn't just break in there. I'd shatter.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Lisina agreed softly, keeping her frown but with a kind voice to go with it. ""Not to worry. I have no reason to be angry at you. I understand you can't help this. That you're a... shall we say...""</p><p>""A female pedophile, yes that's what I am,"" Silata whined and cradled her head in her hands, fighting back the sobs this time. ""It's okay, I guess you can tell on me if you really want to. All it will mean is that I'll just end my life to avoid jail. But I honestly feel slightly like dying. No one understands how it feels to have a sexuality that's so hated. Everyday, whenever I meet people, I treat them kindly and they respond just as politely as they always do. Always sounding so fake yet generous enough not to care about me. However, I know if they found out I was a pedophile, the majority would want to kill me. No, not just the majority. They'd all want to kill me.""</p><p>""I know your secret,"" Lisina whispered gently. ""And I don't want to kill you. In fact, I'd rather hear more. Tell me, did you ever have any friends?""</p><p>""I had a friend once,"" Silata's mind flashed back to Dilena very briefly then reasserted itself with truth to the modern time, and she realised how ridiculous the conclusion to her sentence sounded. ""Although it turned out she wasn't my friend after all. Since her, I've always been alone and got rather used to it. However now I feel more alone than ever. Because I don't just feel like no one wants to have anything to do with me, that I could at least cope with. But I really feel like every person I pass on the street wants to kill me because of how I've been born. With this twisted fucking attraction I can't get rid of!"" She lightly punched her knees in frustration then felt one of Lisina's gentle fingers swipe away a tear which had trickled down her cheek.</p><p>""Well listen,"" Lisina advised carefully. ""If you feel as if most of the world is angry at you, then the last thing you should do is be angry at yourself. Then you'll truly feel as if the entire world is against you. And listen, you should know this as well. I'm not against you. In fact, I've always liked you. In a way that's... well, very strange. That's my secret. I like girls my own age rather than boys my own age. And I honestly feel something for you. Since I won't tell anyone your secret, please don't tell anyone mine will you?""</p><p>Silata shook her head vigorously. ""No, I won't. Listen, I know this might be jumping the gun a little since we only started talking. But would you have a sleepover at my house tonight? You do it all the time with your friends. Could you perhaps do it for me?"" Silata knew such words were foreign to her. She found it quite improbable that anyone would ever ask her over for a sleepover and always believed it to be utterly impossible that she herself would be brave enough to request it of another. Yet to her greatest surprise, Lisina answered immediately.</p><p>""Absolutely. You should have asked me sooner. I've always wanted to be your friend. I just couldn't thanks to the rules of those popular freaks I hang around with. But honestly, the loner freak's always interested me more. In several ways,"" she gave a cheeky little smile to accompany those last words yet quickly covered it up. ""But don't feel uncomfortable or anything. I won't try anything strange if you're uncomfortable with it. I just want to get to know you better.""</p><p>Silata smiled then muttered what her truthful suicidal heart meant in all its clarity of definition. ""You're a lifesaver.""</p><p>The two girls briefly hugged each other with one arm around each others shoulders, then went about the day casually. Well at least Lisina was casual. Silata however was nearly skipping with joy between every class, never having been quite as excited in all her years since Dilena first accepted her friendship. It was rare that people such as Silata were able to feel true excitement build within their hearts to actually make a day cheery such as this one. But it indeed was one of those rare afternoons that the smile never left her lips and her happy tone was genuine and not enforced by the expectations of those around her. It was always a struggle not to sound depressed when around her mother. She always made it her goal to avoid her mom finding out about one mental condition for it would easily lead her to admitting to others, such as her pedophilia. Yet today, she did not have to enforce happiness into her voice, for Lisina had made it reside there already.</p><p>And so finally the long awaited night came around and when Lisina showed up, Silata lead her right inside with the greatest welcome. Even pecking a light kiss upon her cheek to ensure she would be in no way uncomfortable about familiarities. Both girls blushed after the kiss was made, yet got around to things at first like casual friends would. After several minutes of chatting, the two reclined upon the mattress in the confined living room, the Xbox controllers at their feet and soon to be taken into their hands once they were readied for some play time. First however, they admitted several more secrets to each other, Lisina somehow creating a bond between them by all these ties. To avoid boring the reader, we'll cut it short by saying you can be confident that simply this conversation resulted in both girls knowing everything. From each of their most private sexual desires to where each hid their diaries. Silata mentioned Dilena (the first time she'd ever spoken of her since their last encounter) and also explained the whole business with Ritilia. Listening carefully, Lisina also mentioned this quite frankly.</p><p>""I know Ritilia. Yet apparently not as well as I thought. She was on my cheerleading squad before she left for college. I never once suspected she'd be the type to get off on a child's misery.""</p><p>""Well, I guess I always blamed her for losing Dilena,"" Silata admitted flatly. ""It always takes me a while to remind myself that Dilena probably played me for a fool since we first met. But it comforts me to think it was Ritilia's influence that separated us. Even though I never even knew the bitch properly.""</p><p>""Well let's put the past behind us now,"" Lisina demanded, moving her butt slightly closer and linking an arm about her shoulder. Slightly discomforted, Silata reached for the Xbox controller and for the following two hours they indulged in Grand Theft Auto. Yet noticing her friend was soon drowsing off after her long day of mixing stress and enjoyment together, Lisina turned off the console and slid closer to Silata. She whispered softly while allowing her hand to gently move aside the dressing gown segment which covered her upper leg and expose that glamorous, pale teenage thigh to the room. Down this thigh Lisina's hand ventured, creeping closer and closer to the uncovered pussy at the end of the road. She whispered gently into the ear of Silata who she could tell had wide awake eyes behind those fluttering lids. ""Just tell me if you want me to stop okay.""</p><p>Silata opened her eyes at that, feeling the fingertip of her acquaintance slide over her slit. She stared deep into her eyes and realised, despite the fact she wasn't a child, she was faintly aroused by this touching. Lisina smiled, leaned up and planted a kiss over her half closed left eye lid, whispering. ""It's okay. I'm your friend. You can trust me."" She rubbed her leg, kissed her cheek and slowly moved her body over Silata's. In doing so, she pulled out the entire belt to her dressing gown and slowly let it shift off her shoulders. ""Sorry to be so forward. But... do you mind.""</p><p>Instead of replying or even shaking her head, Silata leaned forward and kissed the teenagers left breast, closing her eyes and pretending there was no elevation backing it. Then she moved over to the right and suckled on it awhile, suddenly realising the elevation wasn't too much of a bother after all. Picturing all the perfect asses she'd seen in those videos, she grasped the flesh of Lisina's behind through the back of the falling dressing gown and slightly massaged it while feeling for the crack. She lowered her head and let her tongue then pursue a long licking line from the centre of her breasts down toward the naval above her lightly haired pussy.</p><p>Groaning, Lisina grabbed her friends head as gently as her arousal managed and moved it over her belly in a series of lovable tonguing's, slowly pushing it further down toward where her aroused little clit floated above the slit hemmed in by those small vaginal hairs Silata also did her best to try and ignore. Silata always kept her own cunt beautifully shaved and never really understood the reasons other teenagers had for not keeping their genitals in this same pure condition. Nevertheless, she licked the slit, flicking her tongue over the clitoris several times and reaching up to feel those rock hard teenage breasts while doing so, moving her mouth in the most sexually arousing way of cunnilingus art she'd ever managed in all her life. Pretty soon, juices were flowing in an abundance from her friend and although the taste of them on her tongue fired her imagination, it was somewhat of a polite endurance Silata went through to swallow them down.</p><p>""Ohh, oh!,"" Lisina cried a series of times then leaned back upon her knees, smiling widely at her friend. ""For someone who's never done this during her teenage years you're very skilled. Here, let me return the favour. Lie on your back."" Silata did so while the other girl gently rubbed her wet cunt in anticipation and relieved her of her dressing gown, sliding hers off the remainder of the way as well. She parted her friends legs, stared with pure lust at the slit and drooled slightly.</p><p>Lowering her face toward it without hesitation, her tongue was soon tickling her friends clit and dipping in and out of the entrance offered to her. With her eyes shut and the beautiful feeling at sizzling, warm work on all her nerves, Silata could honestly say that this next stage of their encounter was one of utter heaven. Her legs voluntarily parted further to allow her friend better access. She gave out light little moans of pure pleasure whenever the tongue teased about the entrance, licking the innermost inner segments to her thighs while her rear was grasped from beneath. She shook in a little pleasurable spasm as Lisina teased her clit with the tip of her nose briefly then flicked her tongue back over it.</p><p>More and more discharge flowed from the excited subject of her pleasuring and so she eased her tongue back through her vaginal entrance with more and more ease each time. Silata drew both her legs up as she tensed her whole body while the pleasures continued, both her slippers simultaneously falling from her feet as she did this. Lisina moved her face over her pussy several more times, sliding between the slit, nuzzling the cunt and inhaling the delicious, exquisite aroma. She meanwhile felt both ear canals covered as the thighs of her friend closed tightly over her head. She also felt two handfuls of fingers slide through her hair and snare a firm grasp on her skull. Instantly alerted that her desirable effect was bringing her further into this enticing dimension, Lisina increased her licks, kisses and sucklings with more and more greed. For that was the manner in which the hands of Silata, entwined in her hair, was enforcing her head to hump down upon her cunt. She wanted greed so she got it in this utter licking out of her cunt.</p><p>Lisina was entirely familiarised with all her juices by the end of it and enjoyed the pure squeals of ecstasy whenever she suckled over the clit and let her tongue tip poke that very sensitive body piece. The girl shook under her, the juices increased and a moan which was loud enough to be heard even by Lisina's ears which were clamped under the other girls thighs brought her to full attention. She tongued faster, deeper and continued the clit massages with her nose and in no time the juices she soon tasted with her mouth were naught but absolute orgasmic. Silata's brain exploded in this shrill little orgasm of the most stinging, beautiful release and she flowed forth onto the face which granted it, sighing as she was flung up into this heaven and slowly brought back down to Earth by the efforts of her pleasurer. How then she was well and truly sure she had a great love for Lisina. Regardless of the fact the girl was several years too old to be exactly sexually appealing to Silata, she'd in many ways just granted her the best orgasm of her life.</p><p>The two cuddled up and entangled themselves together, finally gaining sleep as they fell off into the dimension of dreams. They lay half naked this way before their little mattress space in front of the Xbox and cared very little if Silata's mother should find them this way when she returned from night shift the next morning.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 4</p><p>Silata awoke, untangling herself from the cuddling embrace of Lisina and walked to her bathroom mirror, checking to ensure all her make-up would be intact for yet another morning of looking casual for the day ahead. The events the prior night seemed to have crawled out from a dimension of splendid drunkenness of which pure happiness had been its fullest, despite the fact she herself hadn't much to lust for. She'd enjoyed however, being the passive to Lisina. And that, at least for now, was enough to quench her thirst to revisit the website in the morning.</p><p>So after a breakfast of pancakes, she made it to school on a swell little stomach and had a half reasonable smile for her face to wear during the first few classes, her pen scribbling over her careless answer sheets any random response which came to her mind. For as any intelligent person would well know, there is no logical reason to ever associate yourself with the drowsy, brainwashing work that teachers always threw down on ones table top. So Silata kept her focus transferred to her little notebook on the side, where she'd illustrated as best she could, a neat little portrait of Lisina, just as she remembered her the night before. Her private notebook was usually crammed full of her drawn memories of Dilena, featuring the little girl in several seductive poses. Lisina only took up one page of the book but, should anything separate them, Silata would like to always have this freshly drawn memory of the only proper friend she'd ever had so far in her life.</p><p>It was well that she prepared for that separation. As the day wore on, she was phoned by her mother and listened casually to the usual bullshit revolving around work and what time she'd be returning home. ""I'll be there before you, we get out early today,"" Silata promised her mother a certain lie. At the time it wasn't a lie, yet as the events turned out, it would be the most heartbreaking lie her mother ever heard her daughter tell. For she wouldn't return home today, nor any day as a matter of fact.</p><p>The last bell finally rung and she strolled proudly out the gates, Lisina running past after she'd just left the soccer field, her cheerleader outfit flowing behind her clothed pelvis and upper torso, fanning out its oversized proportions. She laughed and clapped a hi-five to Silata, yelling over her shoulder as she ran on. ""I'll catch you later.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Silata promised, knowing better than to be seen too close to this new acquaintance of hers. Lisina after all, still had a bunch of proper and perfected friends who'd disown her if she was seen near the freak. Silata walked on home, turning the corner and strolling right past the primary school. Oh how such beauties littered its fields in their smaller, dirty little children's outfits, playing happily. Exchanging slightly grimy plastic bracelets, sitting next to each other with their small arms about each others necks in close, understanding relationships. Silata of course, couldn't recall a single moment during her childhood in which there'd been a genuine embrace of a friend. For a while she stood facing the field, her hands on either of the steel bars which erected on the gate, her view longing to be beside the kids who played in such a glorious field. She had to snap herself out of this state of watching so closely the movement in their small legs, tracing right up to where their little, intoxicating cunts were veiled by either skirts or short shorts. She turned hurriedly away from the land of seductive, dancing daisies over a field of dead, sickening schoolyard environment. She couldn't go back, it was too late now to reconjure anything of her past.</p><p>And only right at this moment was she starting to accept that when she glanced down to notice the key to a sudden twist in her life was standing right before her legs. Two children, with the dearest little faces who'd just played hooky during the lunch break, stared with pleading eyes up into hers.</p><p>""Please, will you hide us?,"" the first one pleaded.</p><p>""We don't want to go back there,"" the second pointed in the direction of the school while constructing a cute little disgusted face with her young features. ""We hate it there. The other girls are mean to us. We want to get away.""</p><p>""I never want to go home again!,"" the first spoke up in a fit, her pretty little arms folded in solid determination of her last sentence.</p><p>Not quite sure as to whether or not the soles of her gothic boots were standing amongst the clouds of heaven or still upon the surface of the cruel Earth, Silata wrapped an arm about each of their shoulders and shuffled them out of sight, across the road and into the parkland. They walked down a small ravine, each of them slightly tumbling in both determination and slight laziness of step but it wasn't too long before she lifted both of them up and placed each of their butts into the loop of a playground swing. There was a wooden bench planted a short distance from where the swing set was structured and Silata sat down upon this, facing the two girls as they tangled themselves up playfully in their swings yet couldn't hide their overall misery. ""Okay girls, let's get to the bottom of this...,"" Silata only just started to talk that way yet withdrew the words immediately, realising how shallow and adult she sounded, much like the rest of her teachers. ""Sorry,"" she murmured. ""What I meant to say is, why are you two looking so down? Do you hate school?""</p><p>""Yes!,"" the first spoke up with such meaningful expression Silata was briefly afraid she'd rip the entire swing down and be crumpled up in a puddle of its chains. ""Yes, I fucking hate it so much!""</p><p>""I just want to go home so badly every day!,"" the second insisted, miserably twisting her hands in a fold of excess swing chain and examining them miserably. ""But every time I do go home mommy sends me right back to that Hell!""</p><p>""My mommy does as well. She says she had to do it when she was my age, so we should all have to do it. But that doesn't make sense. It's a horrible place. I want to go away forever!,"" the first was now on the verge of sobs and Silata felt to be in a similar condition yet saw to it that her voice was hardened by her older experience.</p><p>""I know exactly what you mean darlings. Please don't cry. Try to look at this positively. It will all be over soon. It only feels like yesterday that I was your age and suddenly I'm in grade eleven. I'm almost out!""</p><p>The little girls were not fooled by this. No smart kids really were these days. ""It's a very long time,"" one of them responded. ""Far too long for me to survive. Just another day of boring class and homework will kill me. I want to get away. I never want to see my mommy again. I just wish someone would take us both away. You perhaps. But I know you won't.""</p><p>Silata was far too submerged in her own grief to show the smile which one would have expected to curve the lips of a perverted woman when she heard those last words. In truth, there was no smile to bring out any joy from this situation, other than her pure sympathy with the two kids in her care. Very gently, she asked them something without even dwelling for a second on the idea of sexual advantage. Perhaps just as a mere fantasy of saving children from the Hell of education and dragging them away into a beautiful field of permanent innocence. In her company, innocence may not always be the correct word but at the current point in time, it sure as hell felt to be that. ""Alright, listen cuties. You can come away with me today. Perhaps just for the afternoon. But I'll take you away for a while. Let's go for a walk in the park shall we. Take the rest of the school day off.""</p><p>They brightened yet only briefly, both knowing all too well one day free from Hell didn't cure the horror of the next, the next and the next after that. Yet they walked alongside the river with her for a while, until at last reaching the other end of the park which overlooked a series of sand dunes leading down to the beach. The three of them then collapsed into a little picnic shelter and discussed a few things over lollipops and a snickers bar Silata shared, of which she had saved from lunch time.</p><p>Checking through her bag while the little girls reconfirmed their hatred for school, Silata snatched up her purse and opened it. Her eyes nearly dropped out of her head when she noticed several hundred dollar bills sticking out from it. Counting them up, she came to realise there was no less than two thousand dollars stored away in her school purse. What the hell was this? Money of such proportions didn't just show up like that. She turned it over and felt half her heart rise in hope and the other half sink with worry. It wasn't her purse. The colour was darker, the name upon the front lettering entirely differing from her own. Malinca Ferson. That's whose purse it was. She must have picked it up by accident instead of hers when they were ordered to remove all pocket objects during gym class. Malinca was a millionaire's daughter, two thousand dollars being her average daily pocket money. And right now, by the sharpest coincidence and mere mistake, Silata had not only snatched up her purse, but was now seated beside two little girls who wanted to run away from their lives along with two thousand dollars neatly resting in a stolen money-carrying vessel upon her lap.</p><p>She turned to them, a pleasant smile suddenly dawning on her dark lipsticked face. Hope even, glittering abundantly in either of her darkened eyes. ""Listen you two,"" these words were hardly at all registered by her logical mind, for it felt as if someone else, someone superior and more in control of all that was about to happen was speaking them for her. ""I need to know now from both of you, whether or not you truly mean what you've just told me. You want to run away. Okay. But although you may not think it, many boys and girls say they want to do that many days of their lives. Yet they change their mind the following, wanting their mommies and daddies again. I need to know from you now if you truly wish to join me. I feel like running away too, but I'll only have the strength to do so if I have friends with me to support that decision. Will you two come along?""</p><p>They stared at each other, turned right back to her almost in perfect sync and simultaneously announced, ""Yes, absolutely."" It was the character of both these girls to use the words 'yes' and 'absolutely' as their means to confirm things and now it seemed to the nervous little Silata that things were very much confirmed from this. She swallowed the lump in her throat and asked again with a reminder.</p><p>""You remember what I said don't you, you truly have to mean it.""</p><p>And once again, these eye-glittering little sweethearts only responded in their simultaneous means of affirmative answer. ""Yes, absolutely!""</p><p>Silata spread her arms and felt both their little school uniformed bodies snuggling beneath her armpits and she enclosed them in that tight embrace, whispering gently to each of them while holding in her emotional breakdown of pure happiness. Here she was, two Dilenas all to herself, about to embark upon a runaway trip with two thousand dollars. And yes, despite how very thin her chances looked in a situation as such, never before had she been happier. At this stage, she knew neither child from a bar of soap and were only brought close through a conversation in which they agreed upon several things, such as hatred of school and despise for parental control.</p><p>They took a walk along a highway for a good distance between themselves and the community, the humid afternoon bathing them from all ends and setting a gentle, calm orange blaze to the left corners of their eyes. By the time they hitched a ride to a motel and they all sat in quiet obedience within the back of truck, Silata had seized almost every shred of information there was concerning their young lives. They had but to know about her to complete the circle of knowledge. Yet Silata figured she'd tell them everything in the morning. As for the personalities of the two little blessed creatures she'd just allowed to tag along in her positive spree in a negative life, their personal details and all she learned of them will be served up to you in a platter of description in the sequel.</p><p>For now however, it will probably interest the reader very little how they reached the motel, dished out the cash and slept upon a large mattress taking up the entire floor of their tiny apartments living room. Silata was cloaked in the warmth of her good luck to a degree in which any attempts of sexual activities upon this first night were far from her mind. Just like the children, she thought of nothing other than sleep on this occasion when the sun vanished. They would stay here for three days under their anonymous names. Which was all they could risk in such a situation. The fourth day would see to them returning to hitchhiking rides obviously. Or so they assumed.</p><p>Finally, not wanting to truly admit to the grave she'd dug for herself nor particularly desiring to take back all which the day had accomplished, as soon as Silata's head hit the dirty pillow upon the lightly grimed mattressed floor, our heroine was deep in a slumber which relieved all those stress cords her mind was tangled up in. She dreamt of Dilena, as always and expected. A different scenario and a different situation each time. But always so very detailed.</p><p>The dreams were even a better escape than the website for in a dream, one is never quite sure of themselves, their background or the current problems they may be involved in unless the dream is built around those problems. Whereas when she dreamed of Dilena, it was only focused on the child she knew from her past and she herself was never a great big part of it. Silata Manclis vanished and she was simply another innocent little girl, falling victim to the charms of this beauty over and over again until thirst, the intruding sun or the alarm clock would wake her up. Since this latest chapter seems to have lacked erotica due to the storyline's important role, we'll now detail this seductive encounter she dreamed of so we won't have any aroused audience disappointed.</p><p>Silata, in the full form of late teen life she was now, was lying upon her back in a floaty ring much the same to the one Dilena had inserted her small body within when she had that first sexual encounter with her in her backyard pool. Only Silata was speeding down a winding lazy river at her water park, all the background a shattered blur of events whilst she spun about dizzily, staring up at the only company she had. Also, the only measure of focus she could get her eyes to adjust to. Little Dilena was hovering over her, two hands grasping the inflatable ring on either side of Silata's head while her feet were supporting her in their placing on the other side. Thus, Dilena on all fours was staring right down into Silata's face while the rest of the scenery spun around them in an endless swirl not the sharpest eye sight could ever configure.</p><p>That pretty black swimsuit she'd first seen her in was halfway hanging from one shoulder, loosened in the multiple obvious attempts the child had put herself through in a hopes to squeeze her way out of it without losing her balance. Reaching up, Silata told her darling to remain still as she removed the swimsuit herself, very delicately sliding the panty part down over her buttocks and off her ankles in a smooth manner, ensuring she didn't trip. She also eased off her shoulders and over each of her hands, the torso covering half, doing so to ensure the child would reposition her hands safely in their grip on the floaty ring. This completed, she clutched the dear swimsuit of her dearest against her breast bone until the dream permitted it to evaporate in her hands.</p><p>She then reached up and fondled her lovely child's flat tits, leaned up and kissed her delicate mouth, all the familiar saliva still exchanged and always so memorable. The only element which didn't feel dream like in this whole encounter was the coolness of the lazy river washing under her behind. When she awoke, she'd merely discover she was sleeping with her butt in a puddle of orange juice one of her companions had spilt. But in the dream it felt just as soothing and refreshing upon her tailbone as the real passing by depth of the lazy river would effect itself to a floaty rider.</p><p>Up reached her hands again, this time massaging Dilena's pretty little neck, so vulnerable and round beneath her palms. She held it close but not tightly, simply guiding the little girl to her lips again and held her there, meanwhile feeling herself stimulated by one of Dilena's little fingers playing away at her clit in a fashion that was almost far too dream-like and nearly convincing enough to wake her up. Yet she held onto heaven a little longer, at last permitting her hands to leave Dilena's neck and then to feel and massage her tiny shoulders, right before sliding under these and over her flat tits again. Only briefly did she grip her chest before she lowered them down to her belly, rubbed the perfect little naval then let them crawl around to her buttocks. These were the two softest and delicious mounds of ass cheeks of course, both of them blessing her hands while she blessed with her physical mouth, the spiritual mouth of her dream girl.</p><p>The little body on top of her started to slide down, humping her slightly in an aroused ecstasy. Feeling the heated trickles on her thighs, Silata then permitted one hand to slide away from her buttocks and under the child's hips to her cunt. She imbedded that finger into the precious, sopping hole of her Dilena's most private canal and heard that pure scream of pleasure. She fell victim to the delirious swoons of implanting her finger through such a precious slit and permitted her hand to vibrate while Dilena broke into a cry on top of her, screaming loudly as she went through the same spasmodic responses Silata had once had the full joy of witnessing her go through before. When the kiss finally broke, Silata stammered to her in tear welling misery, feeling the hotness of the dreams breath as the only means to soothe her pained face.</p><p>""I love you Dilena, I love you so fucking much.""</p><p>And in the taunting way which the dream copied perfectly from the real member of her past, Dilena just giggled right at Silata. ""I don't think so. Bitch I told you I don't need you anymore. And it now seems like you don't need me either. For you have replacements.""</p><p>With a loud crash, the end of the dream came breaking in as Dilena was flung away from on top of her floaty as they endured a crash with another. From the second floaty, two other, vigorously apologizing children fell by accident into the same ring Silata was currently reclining in, almost effectively replacing Dilena in a professional way. These two children, which it didn't take a genius to guess, were the same ones Silata had picked up at the school today. They each sprawled on top of her within the floaty, one sliding down so her head was in line with one of Silata's ears and the other doing so to the opposing ear. On either side of her head, they each had a short sentence to whisper into her mind from both these angles.</p><p>""Please don't ever leave us.""</p><p>""We love you Silata Manclis.""</p>"
414,"The Journey with Memorable Heaven, Part 3",Bevresel,3,Silata continues her journey with her two recently found soul mates.,"['f', 'g', 'feet', 'romance']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 5</p><p>It was for once a morning Silata was excited to awaken to, the sunlight invasion warmly welcomed as she sat up upon the floor mattress and slowly let it filter through her flickering eyelids and adjust to her casual gaze. On either side of her was sprawled a drowsy little body of which she felt to not only be a friendly company, but also a kind of possession of hers. Each were almost under her hands and instructed to her every movement. Deciding this fact would be more than mildly discomforting to her, today was a good and early start to let them know where they stood. That they weren't under her control at all and would have a free choice in every matter henceforth.</p><p>After all, it had been their free choice to come with her in the first place. And not once would she stoop to the level of being any kind of control freak molester who kept them with her merely to enjoy their bodies. And neither would she stoop to the level of being a demanding parent who'd send them off to school again and expect them to earn money, merely to secure her own future when she fell into a nursing home. Both these scenarios featured the last kind of acts she ought to distribute to these two friends of hers she loved very much.</p><p>Everyone knew the dangers a control freak rapist had of ruining their victims lives. And although it is less well known, there were also plentiful dangers a conservative parent would put their children in. Most parents these days are even more dangerous than rapists, a lot of them having no real love for their children at all. They simply love the fact that their child is doing good in school, or has a promising job and a secure future. Rather, they love their safety instead of their happiness. And if the child drops out or turns to drugs, at the time when they need their parents the most, the parents will simply disown them to fit into the flock of society.</p><p>Silata didn't want to damage these girls by expecting anything from them for what right did she have to grant them expectations? That being said, what right did she also have to pursue any of her lusts with them? Those desires were fast growing as she looked over their bodies in this morning light. She'd have no problem treating them with respect and keeping them clear of the horrors of boring, conventional life, that was for sure. But in order to also prevent herself from falling into the first negative category, it was in her best interest to wake them and inform them they'd be unharmed with her.</p><p>She gently nudged, or rather massaged, the smooth little shoulder of the girl on her right who rolled over to face her. A wave of relief passed through her when she noticed the child's eyes were glittering with happiness. It was obvious she had awoken to realise she didn't have to go back to school and that the day held new and exciting adventures. The expression was almost identical upon her friend when Silata woke her as well. That was the very first of her worries out of the way. Knowing that neither had awoken in terror of what they'd done the prior day and would start begging to be returned home. Then Silata settled down and beckoned them forth, the two girls scurrying close on their knees to hear what she had to announce.</p><p>Yet now, before we continue, it's high time we give both identity and descriptions to these two latest vital characters. Starting with the one on her right, the glamorous brunette by the name of Chelsiette. She had also given her second name along with the other child in her company but Silata had made herself banish both second names from her memory. They were useless to them now, showing only entitlement to their family. And if these girls were to stay with her, they'd be better off without any link remaining to their families. So Silata would always address Chelsiette simply as 'Chelsiette.' And as a reader, it's best you only know her by that title as well.</p><p>Her hair was short and neatly trimmed about a beautiful little skull, her features always hot and warm with life when held between the palms of an examiner. Yes, Silata enjoyed cradling those rosy little cheeks of hers very much. Her eyes were the darkest of the pair, also with a light tinge of cheekiness shining right into the view of anyone who'd try to gaze hard into her soul. Like all pairs of little girl school friends, Chelsiette was the more knowledgeable. The one with the demands, the brattish capabilities, the slightly further reach of the hand in social situations. It was spread all over her manner in which she wouldn't hesitate upon sarcasm or her use of offensive sentences to shield herself better from the offences of others. Despite these stand-out qualities, they were also very mild in their extent. You could tell she was the braver and the greater vessel of stubbornness when comparing the two. Yet she only ever reached for her poisonous character when the need was at its highest peak. In summary of this fact, she'd only be a bitch if it was called for.</p><p>Chelsiette had a tiny body and was only a month into her eighth year on Earth. Her lips were little red bumps defining a mouth full of naughty expression. Her flesh tanned a little from sunlight exposure. Although when in pyjamas, more tender skin revealed up her thighs and upper arms showed that obviously, this condition was a mere effect of the sun upon the areas school uniform had her expose. Long, dark eyelashes were blessed upon the rims of her eye lids. Coming down from her head was the perfect dip on either side of her neck formed into the cutest pair of shoulders. Flowing down from those of course was the flat little body granted to all young girls of her age. Having watched her undress, Silata knew all aspects of her naked form as well.</p><p>Due to the uniform structure, Chelsiettes naked flesh wore a singlet of whiter skin over her chest and down to her thighs. The chest was dotted by two little pink nipples, hard to get a good glimpse upon in the apartment lighting but which Silata could swear, despite their miniature circumference, would still have a decent hardening during times of arousal. The belly was a flat, white slate like a fresh yet hard pillow of smooth human skin. Her pussy, when shown to Silata, was indeed a slit nearly identical to Dilena's. It was small, violently sensitive judging by the manner in which merely being naked in the room with two other people had caused it to exit a trickle, and granted with the smallest and desirable button of a vulnerable clitoris to top it off. Turning about, two smooth butt cheeks rode down over her lower back in beautiful, pale fleshy mounds. Contained within, glimpsed when she had bent forward, was a round and tender hole flecked with only minor disarray of cleanliness and would regardless, attract the lips of anyone well attuned to the attraction to little girls. Her feet were beautiful and furnished with pink nail paint, that of which she'd kept in her pocket this whole time to ensure they'd always keep the quality of pretty decoration.</p><p>Now to cover the other little girl in Silata's company. Her name was Anisha and like Chelsiette, the mention of her second name would service nothing relevant. She was African American and slightly taller than Chelsiette, although she was only a single month ahead of her in age. Her body had all the desirable qualities of childhood which will be mapped out in this tender, descriptive picture. Two short legs with dazzling, taste bud tingling flesh. Like her friend, her midsection and thighs were far less sun damaged although you could never really call the effects of a tan 'damaging' in the case of beautiful children. Her expression was one of mild opinion and covered mostly in the innocent features of curiosity and susceptibility to easy fright. Thus, contradicting to her friends character, she was the shy and easily startled one.</p><p>From what Silata had gathered during their exchanges of background information, Anisha had derived from a family of multiple siblings and was the second youngest. She hated her life back home for she was expected, even at age eight, to be a frequent guardian to her baby sister. Anisha was the only shy one in her entire family, yet that hadn't stopped her from hating her responsibility with a passion.</p><p>Anisha's smile was nearly as cheeky as her friends, although she'd rarely show it for her most frequent expression was of tender care and awe for most situations. Her eyes had a more pale shine compared to the constant darkness of her friends, although on the overall, were still dark at the centres and sexually sinister with little teasing elements. Those were more painful than pleasant reminders of Dilena right there.</p><p>However her naked form, also having been shown during undress to Silata, was intoxicating enough to pull her deep into the spell of lust, regardless for her Dilena reminders. Since both girls and indeed all little girls on the planet held one or another reminder of Dilena within their appearance, Silata could never obsess herself with the pains of such things when the rest of their delicious figure was there to enjoy.</p><p>And Anisha's was delicious indeed. The torso of wonders was flat, thin and adorable. One's mouth could completely enclose either of her tiny little nipples and be sure to feel them harden. For unlike Chelsiette who she'd merely assumed, Silata was positive Anisha's nipples were stark erect with the situations excitement. It took all her power not to have a wandering hand caress them. Like her friend, Anisha's belly was purely smooth and always such a heaven of soft yet taut flesh that one could recline their head upon it as if it were a pillow granted by Heaven itself. Despite the downside of having the pelvic bone and the underside of the ribs closing in upon ones skull if they assumed this position (for her flesh was just smooth yet not in anyways abundant), you could still be positive one's rest would be instant and arousingly enjoyable.</p><p>Her cunt was such a tiny and beautiful little temple Silata's tongue was longing to burn incense in. Like her friend's (and consequently like Dilena's) it was a tiny little slit that would respond to the most minute ticklings with almost bizarre, pleasurable and extreme spasms or hip thrustings. Her ass was in much the same condition of casual cleanliness as Chelsiettes and also, with equally arousing little humps of soft smooth flesh which concealed within, one beautiful little dainty anus. Her thighs were also fleshed so beautifully one could feel naught but the pure joys of either clasping or lightly spanking with the interior of their hand upon them. Beneath her brilliant ankles were a pair of feet that both inhaling or licking would be instant increases to ones state of genital arousal. The nails of these were painted either pink or red on occasion. Today they were red.</p><p>There you have the two physical portraits of these pretty little characters and more or less what their overall expressions had to say about their character. Yet at age eight, there was still more each of them had to define personality.</p><p>Chelsiette, although having a natural hatred of school like all kids do, also carried with her plentiful hatred for a lot of other things as well. The world in general she held a great distaste for. She hated parents and their stuck up ways of praising their kids in front of one another and holding competitions all the time to wager who was the stronger or the weaker academically. It made her sick that she was forced to suffer every day merely to help feed her family's pride. And in the increasingly disturbing parenting trend of modern day life, more and more of her playtime on weekends was being discarded to be replaced with extra tutoring. Alas, these were the sad facts of the day and had ultimately crushed Chelsiette's spirit. Yet despite all this, she tried her best not to be glum on an often basis and encouraged Anisha not to lose hope, that the two would find an escape some day.</p><p>Today was obviously that day she'd spoken of. Even though Chelsiette originally saw escape as the reality of a holiday brochure's front cover beside a fake looking ocean upon a beach heated by the largest yellow sun, she knew better than to complain when this was reduced to a crappy apartment such as the one she was now sitting in.</p><p>For the definition changed as she as a person grew, and soon escape could define any situation which wasn't a desk with an exam sheet upon it. So her hopes had now risen and her voice was splendid with gratefulness and cheer at these current facts. She hated her parents and could now be sure she had only two people to love in her entire life right now. Silata and Anisha, that was it. Thus she had very little to lose and her hatred of most things would successfully kill any useless fears which terrified most children. For example Chelsiette was not in the slightest afraid of the dark, spiders, mean teachers or any of the other fears most children had in common. Hell, Chelsiette didn't even fear death itself, even at this early stage in life. And her sympathy for others was very limited.</p><p>As for Anisha, her shyness shielded a very similar personality, eager to agree on all of Chelsiette's guidance. Anisha hated life in a large family such as hers, the responsibilities outreaching even that of her acquaintances. Plus she was bombarded by the same tiresome school work as Chelsiette. Although within her family of aggressive loudmouths, she had learned to be polite and shy as often as possible and wait until she was bigger to dare come back at her siblings. Yet Anisha knew she'd have been waiting a long time for that if she decided to go home. For she was quite aware of how fragile her little body was and would not gain any of the strength of her masculine sisters in the foreseeable future. At home, she was their little bitch. Yet on the road, she was on equal terms and equal company to her two friends.</p><p>So with a despise for the world of cruel oppression, she got on good terms with Chelsiette in no time. She was just as eager as her friend to face all her fears and be afraid of nothing out there either that she could comprehend as well as that which she couldn't. She was more silent about her hatred though, speaking up only now and then in shocking sentences which expressed it.</p><p>Both girls hated boys, although Chelsiette would constantly brag about how she'd pushed one down the stairs or broke his heart by refusing his little date request. And only now and then would Anisha completely shock her by admitting to something more outrageous. After Chelsiette had just finished explaining how she'd tipped a boys chair over the prior week, Anisha had suddenly spoken up that she'd kicked a boy in the balls so hard that he had ended up in hospital.</p><p>On another occasion, when the topic had been their hatred of teachers, Chelsiette had spent the whole week talking of how she misbehaved on such a regular basis she'd been sent to the principle's office four times in the one day. Then out of the midst of her silence, Anisha admitted to once lifting up her table on a slight angle then letting it fall down right upon her old scripture teacher's foot, shattering her ankle. The old lady had to have her leg operated on since the frail bones had been disturbed so much. And Anisha had done it so sneakily no one in the class could tell it had been deliberate, thus she completely got away with it. It was later announced the elderly woman had died of a heart attack shortly after, and still Anisha showed not the slightest care or emotion.</p><p>While this shocked and even scared Chelsiette a little, she still wouldn't change anything about her friend for the world, nor would her friend about her. Anisha and Chelsiette were a team and as a team, they had willingly thrown themselves into the clutches of Silata. And although she wasn't a financially stable individual, she would do her best to look after their well being. And she'd do so in a manner that was neither perverse (or at least she thought so at this stage) nor cruelly parental either. She'd simply be a loving friend to these little girls and deep down, they had known that since they first ran to her for help. Now that you're properly acquainted with them, we can get on with the story.</p><p>Silata breathed deep then without further hesitation, began to put the situation into their little understanding brains. ""Listen, we've run away from our families, all three of us have. And now, I'll give you this one last chance to turn b...""</p><p>Guessing what she was going to say, Chelsiette spoke up instantly with loud demand. ""No! We don't and that's final. Please stop asking us that, we don't want to go back for God's sake!""</p><p>""Alright then,"" Silata promised and encircled Chelsiette's shoulder with one outstretched arm, drawing the little child closer and promising her that turning back now was well and truly over. However first she looked to Anisha whose nod of the head simply confirmed she had nothing else to say to that question as well. They wanted to stay with her and it was confirmed. So now Silata moved the matters forward.</p><p>""What I need to explain to you now is that I can only do so much to keep us alive this way. For you see, I'm your friend. But I'm not your parents or a truly responsible guardian. We now have less than two thousand dollars on us so we can only runaway by ourselves for a short time. Then I'll see what our next move shall be.""</p><p>Silata's dismal voice was cheered by the innocent little responses of the children. Chelsiette spoke up loudly. ""I have a question! Where are we going for dinner tonight?""</p><p>This brightened Silata since she could briefly share the joy of caring only of what would occur in the night of the current day. In the company of kids, it was sometimes fun to think like kids. So Silata's reply declared they'd spend the night dining expensively in the food court down the road. Then afterward it would be up to destiny what would occur. Perhaps this sudden train of careless thought was what then made Silata pursue the mischievous inquiry of Anisha.</p><p>""I also have a question,"" Anisha spoke up, her eyes calculating everything she could understand in her shy little manner whilst awaiting to draw in every particle of the response. ""Will we be having orgies at the end of the day?""</p><p>""WHAT?,"" Silata's eyes nearly flew out of her skull. Talk about the most unexpected sentences always deriving from Anisha. She glanced over to Chelsiette, registering if she'd heard correctly. The other girl was staring curiously at her friend, showing almost equal amounts of shock at the question she understood very little about. Silata turned back to Anisha. ""Honey, do you know what the word 'orgy' means?""</p><p>Anisha, still very calmly, shrugged in her quiet manner. ""My sister told me that when people travel together in one room apartments, at the end of the day they always climb into the same bed together and get naked or something. To warm them up I believe.""</p><p>""That's only in Alaska where it's really cold,"" Chelsiette declared immaturely.</p><p>Silata's heart was lifted and indeed applauding the current conversation, realising a doorway had now been opened and she merely had to walk through it. ""Well, we could always try it,"" she suggested.</p><p>""What? You mean get naked together for warmth?,"" Chelsiette inquired with wide eyes.</p><p>""No girls. I guess I now have to explain what an orgy is,"" Silata commenced their sex ed as she could see the two children were both vigorously awaiting it. ""You see Anisha, what your sister obviously told you was a stereotype of travellers. They don't all do it. But it is fun. At the end of the day, it's pleasurable to enjoy the naked companionship of your friends, usually in bed. They call it sex.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Chelsiette frowned, recalling what a fourth grader had once blurted to her in fragmented sentences. ""Sex,"" she contemplated the word before her eyes brightened with a triumph of discovery. ""Yes that's it. Isn't that when a boy and a girl get in bed naked with each other?""</p><p>""I've heard other kids tell me things like that as well,"" Anisha declared with her rare, cheeky grin showing. ""They all sound creeped out by it, but I really want to give it a try! Sex, orgy, whatever, it all sounds fun to me. Although my sister also said I have to wait till I'm older.""</p><p>Silata's smile widened. ""Well, I'm surprised how much kids know these days. Yes, you're both quite on the mark, yet you don't know everything. First of all, sex isn't just between boys and girls Chelsiette. It can be between boys and boys or, in my opinion the finest form of it is, between girls and girls. And also, Anisha your sister was wrong with one fact.""</p><p>Dare I continue?, Silata wondered hopelessly before she realised her speech had already resumed.</p><p>""You don't have to wait until you're older Anisha. You and your friend are the perfect age for it.""</p><p>""Really?,"" something which could only be the highest quality of excitement flickered over the little girls eyes. ""Can we try it now, with you?""</p><p>""Well...,"" Silata glanced around nervously, unsure why God was suddenly being so kind to her yet decided resuming was her best option, or else she'd forever regret it. The girls might never again talk of this subject, afraid that it was forbidden or something. Anisha seemed well and truly fired up for it, probably due to some early sexual heat running through her system. But she was still unsure of Chelsiette's opinion for her expression showed both great interest and a little fright. Silata gently placed her hand over her knee and whispered.</p><p>""It is a lot of fun if you want to try it. I can show you all how it works. I once played such games with another little girl whom you both remind me a great deal of. But first, just like running away, I have to make sure you both absolutely want to do it. And if we do, it must be a secret kept between us, just like our real identities. Since we agreed not to tell our real names to strangers, we must also be sure not to tell anyone about this little game we're about to play. If we play it.""</p><p>Chelsiette turned in question to Anisha then back to Silata, her little smile then appearing alongside her friend's and almost simultaneously, they nodded their heads and agreed to all the terms.</p><p>""I've really wanted to try this for a long time as well,"" Chelsiette announced, shuffling closer to snuggle up between her two friends. ""I've just always been too embarrassed to admit it, or afraid I'd do something wrong. Silata, you'll show us the right way won't you?""</p><p>Silata smiled back yet her reply was somewhat distorted from the one the little girl expected in answer to her question. ""I promise you won't regret this."" For perhaps Silata had spoken those last words to herself and not to her company. Nevertheless, events pursued in this very exact manner, the essence of Dilena finally returning in full to plague her life yet again.</p><p>She reached an arm about Chelsiette and upon grasping the lowest flap of pyjama falling beyond her torso, she slowly lifted it up and over the girl's head, revealing that pleasant bare, flat breasted chest to the room yet again. It ignited something warm and passionate within the cold surroundings. Silata hugged her close and kissed her forehead, feeling a rush as all her past Dilena fantasies were awoken when she felt her lips upon a little girls flesh yet again.</p><p>Turning to Anisha, she repeated the process, the other child soon without her torso covered as well. Then to each of them she turned and placed splendid kisses. Guessing correctly this was an important part of the role of sex acts, Anisha wisely kept the kiss going for at least a minute, tonguing into Silata's mouth and sharing with her the precious liquids from within her pink interior jaw. Chelsiette however, drew back in slight fear of joining in a kiss, seating her in the loudmouth yet easily startled category.</p><p>Silata let her hand swim over the small ocean of hot, ticklish flesh behind the child's rear and ensured her palm could feel one soft buttocks mound massaging it before she continued. ""Honey, there's nothing to be scared of.""</p><p>""I know,"" Chelsiette responded while still sounding uncertain. ""But isn't a kiss supposed to be...""</p><p>""No,"" Silata already guessed what the child would suggest. ""A kiss certainly isn't supposed to just be between a girl and a boy. No, two girls can happily and healthily have fun with this activity. It's a show of our pure love. And although you may not love me, I can certainly say I hold precious feelings for you. Both of you are the dearest creatures on this entire planet, that is for sure. And I love you both with my entire heart.""</p><p>Without even an exchanged glance which clearly spoke for the truth of their statements, in turn each of these pleasant kids replied with the same words. ""I love you with my entire heart too,"" Anisha stated cutely right as Chelsiette chipped in with a sweet little confirmation.</p><p>""We both do. You saved us. We both owe you the greatest thanks,"" Chelsiette, kneeling before her friend upon the mattress with her hands neatly folded in her lap in the manner of a good child, leaned right in and accepted the kiss, letting her mouth be sucked on and devoured by the lustful engine of Silata's jaw.</p><p>Anisha moved in close, sliding out of her pants eagerly as if she were an expert at this. Out of the corner of her eye, Silata took in all the juices her tiny slit was flowing with. Ergo, she was aroused and ready to do all that was possible to relieve it, instincts explaining to her that a naked situation was the means in which this relief could be achieved.</p><p>Silata suckled the lower lip of her friend into her mouth, enjoying all the beautiful strawberry taste which accompanied its colour. Grinning, Chelsiette guided one hand to her flat tits and instructed it to massage the area, moving it over her hard little nipple dotting the straight slate of the smooth upper torso. It must have simply been a natural sense which jolted the reaction to guide her lover's hand to this area.</p><p>Silata suckled on the little girls tongue before permitting the kiss to retreat so her friend could delve into her mouth for a change. With her free hand, she slipped it down Chelsiette's pyjamas and felt for the precious little cunt. Sure enough, it was warm and slick to the touch. Coming up from behind, Anisha slowly drew the other child's pants down and over her ankles, both little girls naked before her.</p><p>Chelsiette suddenly pounced upon her once Silata had also deprived herself of her shirt. Her tits were compressed under the tight little body of the child wrestling her atop the mattress. Yet when their lips were connected, Silata forgot all pain concerning her crushing breasts and lathered on returns to the beautiful mouth assault. Anisha came up on the right side, snuggling close and kissing the side of Silata's neck. Once done with lapping her tongue over Chelsiette's face, Silata turned and administered the same series of licks to Anisha. This soon encouraged the child to act upon all these savagely depraved impulses and she began licking Silata's shoulder wherever she could get her mouth in, the whole while as the teenager made love to the first little girl straddling her body.</p><p>Her hands slid up and crawled over behind her waist, feeling those heavenly butt cheeks which seemed to demand the efforts of your tightest, most seductive grip. And finally, just as Silata imagined the glory would resume this way with neither of them asking questions and simply following their natural sexual instincts, the child upon her separated their kiss and inquired. ""What are you grabbing my butt for?"" The question seemed to be outright demanding at first yet a smile soon spread over her rosy little cheeks as Silata's fingers tickled down the crack. ""Oh God,"" she murmured with a cackle. ""That really tickles.""</p><p>""Listen, the easiest thing about sex is to follow my movements,"" Silata advised warmly. ""Yet, should either of you feel uncomfortable, don't hesitate to say so or ask me questions. I can help you with every single fear you may have during these activities. Chelsiette, sit up and I'll show you how to bring yourself off.""</p><p>""What do you mean by that?,"" the sweetheart asked curiously with her head slightly tilted as Silata got to her knees before her and felt about her little nipples, one hand sliding down over the sea of smoothness between her ribs and pelvis then resting upon the delicious little hairless mound.</p><p>""What I mean is that everything in every activity has a purpose. The purpose of ours is what is called an 'orgasm.' I'll bring you to one of these if you relax and enjoy it. You don't have to do anything, I'll do all the work for you.""</p><p>Chelsiette grinned naively. ""An orgasm... right. What is that?""</p><p>""You'll soon see,"" Silata promised while swiftly turning to the grinning Anisha who sat right close to her, fondling her breasts. ""Watch what I do to your friend honey,"" Silata insisted, thoroughly confident she could produce this feeling in an eight year old since she herself had managed such things during that age. ""I'm going to grant a beautiful feeling onto your friend here. After playing around naked for a while, each of us will eventually have one of these 'orgasms.' Let me now instruct you on how we can make each other feel and achieve them.""</p><p>Anisha snickered in excitement whilst casually folding her arms in a sneaky little manner which symbolized a wait for satisfaction. ""Okay, show me.""</p><p>""Yes I'm waiting!,"" Chelsiette snickered while she also blushed, wedged half way between complete cheeky comfort and mild fear for what was about to occur. Yet her friend's abundant kisses assured her that whatever was approaching her, it would be a calm and gentle thing. Thus it very well was indeed.</p><p>Silata started by gently massaging her shoulders, finger work slowly edging its way down to where her un-elevated nipples thrived in their hardened, most electrified state. She lowered her head and flicked her tongue tip over each of these little buds, each one exiting a most excited and joyous cry from the child her mouth pleasured. Reaching behind, Silata then kept her hands in a firm grip over the little girl's ass whilst she ran her tongue over her chest in several lines of saliva trails, igniting the heat from the fresh, taut skin beneath. Her drool simply seemed to increase the spirit of the heavy breathing fulfilment of all Chelsiette's now tickled sexual nerves.</p><p>And now at last Silata's hand, after having rubbed the slit several times to its point of releasing those few warm streams of premature juices which were backed up there, her forefinger slipped inside, almost as into the socket of a warm, wet ditch, still however with all its tightness pressured on her finger. While it was a narrow little entrance, it was easily provoked to sexual reaction and in no time, a few mere means of caressing this area further with a little thumb rubbing ticklings over the clitoris caused the child's eyes to roll back in her head while a few of her precious stimulated squirts flecked over her upper thighs.</p><p>""Fuck!,"" the child simply swore that single word for the first time in this ecstasy and without having to be told, Silata tended to her every need, keeping up the pace so that in no time the masturbation was vigorous and soothing to all her fired up arousal. Although she gaped and tried to utter words, it always came clear to her that there was no need, for everything she felt that needed further stimulation was being steadily frigged by the skill of Silata's gifted fingers. And soon, the older girl simply placed her lips straight to Chelsiette's mouth yet again to calm down her interrupted, gasped demands and they simply enjoyed another kiss while the final spell of female ejaculation was granted to this pretty kid.</p><p>Her body rippled with this sensation, the skin lightly flecked with perspiration and shivering in the throes of hot pleasure beneath the beautiful waves of the sensation Silata bathed her in. Within the arms of her friend, she initiated into the luxuries of orgasm which can be granted to any creature, no matter what their situation, cancelling out all their problems for a few brief seconds of high. Chelsiette fell into this warmth and the feeling of her shaking little body and the very light little sob-sounding cries against her chest well and truly made Silata feel almost to the point of boiling over herself.</p><p>Yes, simply holding a female kid as pretty as her in her lap while she orgasmed could well and truly be the only stimulation required to encourage her to flow forth herself. Yet Silata contained it, ensuring all her efforts were spent only on pleasuring the deserving young Chelsiette.</p><p>While kissing her and frigging from in front, Silata meanwhile clapped a hand to her small buttocks and lightly tickled the tip of her forefinger over the responsive little anus between those tight fleshed humps of her rear. Kneeling beside this arousing scene, Anisha was the whole while taking in all there was to process on how the female orgasm effected the body. She observed every shiver and felt the flesh of her friend along the arms and thighs during it, her whole body obviously a responsive little twitching organism in its most pure, pleasure-taking form. She noted also how the fingertips against the trembling flesh caused moans from her friend, then the actual placing of her cool lips in several warm kisses over the skin caused the child to shriek with more clarity of her continued stimulation from the mouth touching her during this nerve-sizzling moment.</p><p>Then just for the hell of it, Anisha issued a few light, playful slaps to the trembling rear and Chelsiette then cried the loudest as the rest of her pleasure was flooded out of her system via the hottest dispersal between her legs. She continued to hug Silata for several minutes, nervously awaiting more surprising effects and when these at last ceased, she kissed her teenage friend a dozen times in a multitude of thanks for showing her into this brilliant, exciting genital world.</p><p>""Oh Silata that was amazing. So fucking great! Pardon my swearing, but I can't say it any other way,"" she kissed her for several more minutes, showing her amazing gratefulness by consuming all the moisture from the lips of her acquaintance before yelling aloud in the fullest excitement to her other friend. ""Anisha, you have to try it. Sex is fun! It's the best thing in the world. Or whatever it is we're calling it. Orgies or something, just give it a go!""</p><p>Silata smiled while Anisha eagerly bounded forth upon her little knees, eyes glittering in equal enthusiasm.</p><p>""It's actually called an 'orgasm' what you just experienced. And that's only the finishing touch, therefore a very small part of sex itself. Although it's what we're all striving for during our moments of wishing to caress and mouth each other. Since you enjoyed the experience so much, I have no doubt your friend will as well.""</p><p>""Yes! Do me next!,"" Anisha cried, almost as if there were others in the room with them. Yet of course, her only other project was soon naked and sprawled in her lap, the beautiful little back at rest over both her folded knees which acted as a very narrow bed for the child. Then onto this opened up body of perfection, Silata granted it its every begging wish.</p><p>First she started by very gently rubbing the tiny slit whilst tickling the clitoris. Anisha had her eyes closed shut and was breathing through her nose, her face still shy yet somehow expressionless as well while she let the nature in Silata's hand do its work. With a face hungry for more pleasure, Chelsiette watched nearby, leaning forward eagerly with her hands on her little knees while she took in the scenery, murmuring encouragement when it truly wasn't needed for her relaxed friend. ""It's gonna take a while to get you warmed up first. Don't try to rush it. Just go with it.""</p><p>Silata murmured softly to Chelsiette. ""Yes, it looks like Anisha is just as eager as you to let things happen naturally. She's perfectly calm and it should all go to plan. However I'd also like to educate you a little as well. Try moving your fingertips over this little pink button while I do the work,"" Silata guided the hand of her little lover to the clitoris of her other little lover.</p><p>Then, as Chelsiette went about tickling it much the same as she had been tickled a moment ago, Silata continued to smooth her fingers over the cunt and in very slow manners, introduced more and more of her forefinger through the tight little vice of the child's vagina.</p><p>Anisha's eyes were now wide open, utterly enthralled with what was occurring in her tiny, immature reproductive system. It wasn't too long before electrified bursts of energy swept through her and she slowly started to squirm about in slow, joyous writhing to the effects of the fingers attacking her nerves.</p><p>Chelsiette giggled while she continued to play with her friend's clit and cause all the more lubrication to emerge so Silata could continue sliding her fingers back into the warm little socket of her pussy. A small series of gasps and cries emerged from her jaws while these pleasures pursued, the whole while her nipples were rubbed by her own hands. With her free arm, Silata guided these aside and after sucking the fingers of this available hand, she rubbed the hot, moist saliva into both these hard little premature beginnings of chest bumps.</p><p>Anisha's body now started to slowly thrust up, aiming to engulf more of the fingers in her irritated state. As this occurred, Chelsiette leaned forward and kissed her upper thighs while continuing to use her palm to massage the tiny clit. A squeal accompanied by a shiver beneath her chest-feeling hand informed Silata that in no time at all, the little girl would be in the throes of what her small partner had just experienced. At a more frequent pace, she continued to invade the vagina with deeper and deeper thrusts, the whole while ensuring that while they were deep, they were never at any moment painful.</p><p>Finally pleasure was given into its highest state and Anisha almost went limp during it. The hot, boiling tide of all her fired nerves then washed down with the flow of the running little cunt between her legs, feeding all her valued interior fluids from the realm of virginity upon the penetrating finger of her teenage lover. She sighed and relaxed into these beautiful massages of her genitals, the whole while the contributory kisses on her thighs and the clit rubbing of her friend of equal age also causing this to come forth in the most delicious moment of relief her young life had so far experienced.</p><p>She managed to sit up when it was all over, her closed eyes fluttering open and those beautiful, delicate lightly pale pupils were in focus yet again. ""Oh God I love you!,"" she declared while leaning forward and placing several relentless kisses to Silata's mouth, each of which were received and basically swallowed down. This beautiful moment was enforced by all the vigour of her little thrusting head, and Silata made it her goal not to miss one single touch of the romance the little girl was dealing out to her. The whole while, she also ensured to keep her other lover in the cover of her grasp and resumed stimulating her nipples to show the pure love she had for both of them was indeed perfectly equal.</p><p>With a final sigh they relaxed into each others arms and fell back against the mattress, each of Silata's armpits giving shelter to a little child as naked as she was. While they suckled on the sides of her breasts, she'd encourage their heads up and in turn, lick both the sides of their necks and cheeks whenever available.</p><p>It seemed like forever that they refused to go down for breakfast, sexual urges enforcing their curiosity to completely overcome hunger. The built up arousal within Silata was a constant reminder of her first time with Dilena. But she forced such comparisons from her mind as she continued to simply refused her own body any attention throughout this encounter to ensure that she gave to each of the little girls everything they asked for.</p><p>""Could I have both of you work on me next?,"" Chelsiette inquired, now burning more sexually flammable incense upon her every nerve once again. She then gave them a puzzled look to go with her inquiry's continuation. ""Or whatever it is you call it.""</p><p>""Work on you sounds just about right,"" Silata replied, lying the naked girl on her back over the centre of the mattress, enjoying very much how the child allowed her to shift her every fragile limb to expose her wide open. ""I'll show you one of the best ways we can make further love to you. Anisha, I need you to kiss her like I've showed you both. With your tongues in each others mouths. Remember, do it gently and romantically. As you do so, I'll keep your friend stimulated with my tongue as well. Only mine will be in her pussy.""</p><p>Anisha complied without question, her knees on either side of Chelsiette's head as she leaned down knowingly into her face. ""Oh darling, I've always wanted to kiss my bestie."" The little girl's rather flexible body allowed her to do so while still basically kneeling around her head. Chelsiette leaned up and fired her tongue back into her mouth, moaning while she did so.</p><p>""Oh Anisha! That feels so good! I've always wanted to do this with you. Never with a boy. Not even with another girl. But with you.""</p><p>Anisha broke the kiss to respond. ""Yes, I've only kissed you on the cheek before. But I've always wanted to go further. And I'm enjoying everything so much now it doesn't even shock me to see you getting your pee pee licked.""</p><p>""Oh God!,"" Chelsiette groaned. ""It really feels great Anisha. You'll have to try having a tongue in it. It's even better than a finger!""</p><p>As she cried this aloud, Silata meanwhile kept up the vigorous licking around her crotch, eventually tickling the girls clit with the tip of her tongue and drawing out several excited giggles from her. For several more minutes she allowed her mouth to suckle over the slit and re-lubricate everything with even more moist arousal to coat the slippery way. Then into the beautiful, tight and heated little swollen mound she allowed her tongue to slide, flicking it about within and burning all the sensitive nerves with all the more inflaming lust. While Chelsiette's moans were still audible, Anisha's mouth managed to stifle them a little under her vigorous wave of kisses.</p><p>The child humped her mouth, permitting her small body to jolt off of the mattress a series of times to meet with these urges, soon flowing into the pleasurable little sucking device which granted her these pleasures. Her hands clawed at the sheets, grabbing up fabric tangles in her frustrated efforts to release. Anisha's tongue was sucked furiously into her mouth while doing so. Expertly, the other child also had her hand over her vagina and was rubbing the slit while this pursued, although she didn't quite manage an orgasm on her own yet.</p><p>Chelsiette meanwhile, slowly fell under the beautiful wave of pleasure accompanying the discharge her tiny little cunt squirted into Silata's mouth, not one drop being missed by her friend. As she fell back onto the covers, Silata basically hugged her pelvis and let her hands clench over those buttocks in a beautiful sign of gratitude for the delicious experience the kid had just handed her.</p><p>From the other end, Anisha released a little groan of pleasure while the kiss with Chelsiette resumed although she eventually gave up her rough stimulation and Silata decided to instruct her properly. After numerous thanks from Chelsiette, they rearranged so that the exact same favours could be given to Anisha in this manner. And while she kissed with her friend kneeling over her head like she had done a moment ago, Silata guided them through. Especially as she noticed Chelsiette was fingering herself again, the sex drive of both the children seemingly endless.</p><p>""Remember Anisha, and listen up too as you play with yourself Chelsiette,"" Silata begun. ""Don't simply thrust your fingers right inside immediately. Do as my tongue does. Like this."" She let her tongue emerge from her mouth and this time instead of sucking right upon the precious little vagina before her, she simply traced the tongue tip around the precious, heated little mound. Chelsiette watched while Silata let her tongue slide up then down ever so gently over the slit and in doing so, began to copy the tongues movements with her finger.</p><p>Chelsiette breathed deeply, her eyes fluttering shut and a deeper moan flooding through her body while she attempted to keep up the kisses. However it was clearly the case of her ability to masturbate coming into initiation. Within no time she'd actually managed to stimulate her clit and wetted down the slit so well that she could fit her forefinger in and out with ease.</p><p>As she did so, Anisha was also falling prey to the wonders of lustful love while the tongue of her friend gently caressed over her slit and clitoris so well that it was once again hot and alive with more juices. Silata slid her tongue in bit by bit, squirming it about down that delicious little opening and began to flick it around, granting her taste buds all the pleasures of what that child's cunt contained. Anisha now heaved up as Chelsiette had done, feeding the tongue more and more of her precious cunt until she could restrain herself no more and spilled hotly down her friends throat, the final juices to conclude this orgasmic episode.</p><p>As her little body shook violently from this release and she vigorously kissed Chelsiette's mouth, she met equal lusting force behind the kiss her friend returned. For Chelsiette also managed to bring herself off at the same time and as she spilled her little adorable flood over her small thighs, she returned the love to the friend she was kissing just as savagely.</p><p>When their lips parted, both little girls finally revealed exhaustion from the activities which had drained their small bodies of their morning energy. Chelsiette fell upon her back right after the kiss had ended, one little finger still lodged in her cunt while Anisha remained sprawled in her original position Silata had laid her in, breathing just as heavily. The leftover juices which soaked her little pussy were finally tasted then swallowed down by Silata's efforts, she who once again lay down beside them upon the mattress and enjoyed the beautiful Heaven she was in. Two little angels lay beside her, all to herself. And Heaven's drinking fountains were just as delicious as all its other aspects. This was proven as she continued to lick out the overwhelmingly beautiful taste of Chelsiette's wet cunt and manage to relieve it of its remaining stickiness just as well as she'd done to Anisha's.</p><p>One last act pursued during this eager morning. Right when she was positive they would be too stricken by exhaustion and hunger to continue, grinning little Chelsiette sat up and snickered in her most cheeky voice. ""I want to do it one more time. Cause that wonderful feeling to happen. Please!""</p><p>Silata smiled. ""Very well, let's try something all the more exciting. Get on your knees, you too Anisha. Then the two of you come toward each other. Judging from what you've already done, you both have absolutely no reason to be shy.""</p><p>They all giggled at that and soon, both naked children were facing each other, leaning their flat chests against each other to ease off the pressure of kneeling. Then, as they made out this way, Silata guided their movements. Under her hand, she directed one of Anisha's to clasp the pale little buttocks of Chelsiette and one of Chelsiette's to do the same to Anisha's. Once she placed them there she had little more to do, Chelsiette instinctively groping Anisha's ass in all the pleasurable ways nature itself had taught her while Anisha fondled her friend's just as equally.</p><p>As their mouths joined in that beautiful, soft kissing motion, almost simultaneously the two little girls closed their eyes in the midst of these wonderful orgasmic throes. They didn't just rub up against each other and let their nipples slide past in a series of warming rubs, but they also started to hump forth a little in extra seductive motions. Their hands on each others bare asses encouraged this reaction and their sighs and cries only increased from the more vigorous thrusting they naturally gave themselves over to.</p><p>Silata rubbed their little thighs in turn from the side to encourage more sexual action from both. After doing so and feeling her palm against all their hot little thigh flesh for a while, Silata simply lay down upon her stomach and stared up at the wonders she'd created. Her mouth opened and she now licked the perspiration from their smooth little legs, from the hips all the way down to the bent knees. But most of all, she simply admired the beautiful, immature yet somehow expert sight commencing before her.</p><p>Chelsiette moaned and delve her tongue deeper into Anisha's mouth, her moan turning to a cry as she was the first to orgasm. In doing this, her tiny nipples glided even faster over her friends and her little pussy trickled warmly against Anisha's, wetting both the tops of her thighs and her stomach. Anisha, in feeling her friend ignite set off her own pleasures to the max as well. In no time she was returning the kiss to her exhausted friends mouth just as vigorously and letting her hand explore and and clench upon all the more beautiful, smooth ass flesh while she did so.</p><p>Chelsiette briefly broke the kiss with a loud cry. ""Oh my God Anisha, this is Heaven. Don't stop, don't ever stop!"" This demand was eventually broken to stammers as the pleasure overwhelmed all her speech. The feeling of the kissing and the rubbings had brought forth the most luxurious responses and instantly when she felt she needed a finger buried in her cunt, she instead penetrated Anisha's.</p><p>As soon as she did this to the other girl, Anisha responded by sliding her finger up into Chelsiette's pussy in return, warming and rubbing her clit under her thumb while she did so.</p><p>Following this example, Chelsiette ensured her friends clit was well stimulated during the height of the orgasm as well, penetrating into the flooding little orifice as far as her tiny forefinger could travel. The two kids came over each others hands while struggling to keep their lips together. Meanwhile, both their free hands grasped and even lightly slapped each others smooth ass cheeks during this throbbing release.</p><p>Silata let them do it all on their own, only joining in with those light little licks over their legs now and then but ultimately, keeping clear of the loving field until both her tiny players had gotten the instructions right. Therefore, both had given each other the most delicious orgasms accomplishable.</p><p>One little final cry of pleasure emerged from the two of them before at last they fell apart and lay sprawled on their backs, however managing to giggle with their small mouths lathered in each others bright and fresh little spittle. ""That was so much fun,"" Chelsiette declared.</p><p>""I love you Silata!,"" Anisha declared happily with the same little love plastered grin. ""I've never done anything funner in all my life!""</p><p>Silata smiled and gently petted the flat tit closest to her with a warm smile. ""My pleasure honey. I love you too. Both of you.""</p><p>Anisha got to her knees and crawled over to Chelsiette, kissing the girls neck and eventually finding her mouth as she traced her tongue all up her jaw. ""I've never felt closer to you,"" she spoke soothingly to her tired little friend. The two of them embraced in a naked hug while sharing between their mouths even further joys. Yet ultimately, they were all out of orgasmic charge for one morning. Nevertheless the entwining shapes of their two bodies, their rubbing thighs, interlocked ankles and adorable kiss remained in its massively arousing state to the staring Silata.</p><p>Finally Anisha sat up and inquired into breakfast, instantly awakening Silata to the fact that she couldn't lie in this particular section of Heaven much longer without moving forward. Yet she was correctly confident that no matter where the day ahead of her would lead her, Heaven would remain just as strongly so long as she was in the company of her two little beauties.</p><p>Downstairs in the cheap yet functional lobby café, they dined on a few abundant dishes of bacon and eggs. Soon on full stomachs, the two kids looked completely relaxed under Silata's view. The night having filled them with good rest, a morning draining them of orgasms and a filling breakfast caused them to never look more pleasant and enthusiastic than they were now. Silata was positive they could tackle anything the open road had to throw at them. And although she herself was still boiling within due to unreleased sexual arousal, her enthusiasm matched theirs.</p><p>""Where are we going today?,"" Anisha asked over her giant orange juice jar she had to clasp between both her small hands.</p><p>""We'll decide something after I've borrowed the internet here,"" Silata checked through her purse and gathered a few coins for the free service in the lobby. ""I'll plan our next move first then we'll just enjoy the rest of the day.""</p><p>She failed to hesitate, knowing full well she had to have some type of future scoped out for them. Therefore, she showed no fear in approaching a computer screen yet again even though she herself was terrified the suspicious search she was about to embark upon would provide nothing to her liking. Yet what shocked her greatly with even more good fortune than the discovery of two thousand dollars on her person the day before, was that a tiny little website was offering her all she needed to stay alive in her current existence right now.</p><p>While the kids played around upstairs in their apartment and possibly discovered more and more secrets of their bodies at the same time, Silata collected every shred of information she needed from this website.</p><p>It was a miracle amidst a desert of hopeless searches. It simply popped up, offering information after several filters which kept your average searchers out. If you wanted to know what the website had to provide, you had to complete several word puzzles and tests which would eventually bore anyone who wasn't determined enough to get to it. Yet Silata stayed on board and finally accessed the page.</p><p>It was advertising an old orphanage, transformed into a modern day hotel accommodation. It kept its original structure by having many people share bedrooms. Yet despite the place seeming old style with an abundance of occupants staying there, it was just what Silata was searching for. The owner introduced herself through a short profile page accompanied by several paragraphs describing her person.</p><p>Her name was Muireta Vincen. She was a nun, or at least disguised herself as one. And to the general public, she not only made herself come across as religious but also had them all convinced the place she owned was still an orphanage. Everyone who lived there did their best to help that illusion during any inspections or investigations. But in truth, the place was something else entirely.</p><p>It was a home for runaway females who all shared two things in common. The first was that they were too financially destroyed to live on their own. And the second was that they couldn't possibly return to their previous lifestyles due to differing beliefs or situations. It was proudly advertised on this secret little webpage, that all females who attended eventually joined in various activities with the others, most of these sexual. Muireta enforced the belief that within her walls, she advocated sexual freedom and believed that no girl should ever fear or hesitate to take pleasure with another.</p><p>After getting her eager hands on her notebook and writing down the address, Silata was instantly at peace with the whole situation. This was perfect. When she and her two little friends ran out of the cash they had on them, they now had somewhere to resort to. However Silata also decided that she wouldn't fling herself straight into such a place without first having spent some more alone time with her two new acquaintances.</p><p>Who knew if Muireta was truly as free and understanding as she made out on her website. She might still see Silata as a freak like everyone else did. After all, she had just made love to two eight year old girls and proudly given them the first orgasms of their lives. Were she to hurry off to such a place, there was still a good chance Muireta might restrict such practices from continuing as they had.</p><p>To be honest, Silata wanted as much of Chelsiette and Anisha as she could get. And to at least enjoy every last shred of the friendship they offered her before anyone else could intervene. Social situations now terrified Silata more than ever, for they now had the bonus threat of being able to steal away her two precious companions from her. And at the hotel/orphanage, there would be numerous situations where friendship with others would be encouraged. Right now, to stay healthy, she simply needed to have those two precious little girls to herself.</p><p>She dashed back upstairs with a new energy of hope and flung open the door wide. Instantly she enjoyed the sight before her gaze. Anisha was on all fours while Chelsiette lay behind her, reaching up and fingering both her tight little cunt and ass while masturbating herself the entire time. Anisha was instructing her friend quite well but Chelsiette seemed to be completely beneath the sea level of pleasures, her voice almost watery with those pleasant cries.</p><p>As soon as Silata came in, they both turned to her and smiled with a strange look of naughty intent in their eyes. They both seemed unsure as to whether or not they should appear guilty or happy. Silata then assured them they ought to be the latter as she gave them an equally warm smile.</p><p>""My dear little honey angels, we don't have anything to worry about now.""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 6</p><p>In the following three days of which their accommodation was the current one they'd first stayed in, the events played out in the most beautiful, untainted stages of Silata's life so far. She had everything she wanted. Hope for the future, the best friends in the world, and constant opportunity for sexual relief from her hormonal teenage body. By the end of the second night, Silata's efforts had acquainted both Chelsiette and Anisha with nearly everything they'd require to know about lesbian love and how to make that love come to life under the covers with her.</p><p>No one could frig Silata's cunt quite as well as Chelsiette and Silata was also positive no one's kiss was more delicious than Anisha's. They varied on all these different elements of sexual advantage and disadvantage. Ergo, they had their strong spots as well as their weak ones. But overall, when combined, they created something much more beautiful than Dilena had ever been. Silata was now more positive than ever that Chelsiette and Anisha were born to be a duo in bed. And one could simply not exist in pure perfection without the other nearby.</p><p>However, still being children, the fresh air and play time meant a great deal to them as it also did to Silata. So they didn't spend all three of these days playing about in that stuffy yet romantic apartment. No, the three of them made first class joy from the wonderful view of the lagoon a few streets down, where they'd have their lunch at the fish and chip shop then dinner at the chicken shop. Rather than returning to the apartment, on the third night they stayed by the deserted lagoon in two public hammocks strung out almost particularly for them. Chelsiette and Silata squeezed into one while Anisha had the other all to herself to stretch out upon.</p><p>Yet soon, the sweet child demanded that they take hers down and tie it up closer to theirs so they could all be closer together. This was managed in a few worthwhile minutes of rearrangement so the three of them could enjoy the nightly view of the lagoon as one.</p><p>Silata, going into the active mode of memorizing, would never forget the beauty of these elements. They were as accurate as her first recollections of Dilena. Only with Chelsiette and Anisha, the dear children who understood her so well, such memories had a fresh air of pleasantness that would class them as being beautiful in every aspect and not the least painful. The dark black lagoon water was flooded with a pure streak of silver moonlight shimmering before their gazes. The fresh aroma of the pine trees of which supported their hammocks accompanied the beauty already offered by the patch of perfect liquid in the natural dish of the Earth carved out before them.</p><p>Yet most importantly of course, was her company. Chelsiette snuggled warmly against her on one side while from the other, Anisha was tilting her hammock in a means to constantly get all the more closer to theirs. For a while, Silata would just evenly place kisses upon one of their foreheads then move to the next. Then those mere innocent kisses changed to deep tonguing mouthing's, all of which were spaced out evenly between all three of them. Silata would kiss each of her companions, then become pleasurably moist by watching the two girls kiss each other before her gaze. Therefore, clearly judging from all these contributory elements of joy, this was a situation in which not a single imperfection could thrive.</p><p>As this particular night wore on, they found it harder to accomplish sleep without having tasted more and more perversions, or at least explored with a brighter search-light, the avenue of sexual pleasures. While Silata was still clothed, she had the naked Chelsiette sprawled upon her and was warming her with a back massage which played over every short length of flesh from her shoulder blades to her buttocks.</p><p>Then to burden the hammock further, the nude Anisha threw herself upon Chelsiette so Silata was now lying beneath both her companions, responsible for literally warming them with her embrace while figuratively, they warmed her heart with theirs.</p><p>""Silata,"" Chelsiette began carefully, a wicked grin taking the edges of her smile to flight. ""I want to try the really dirty stuff again. You know. Where you don't just lick my pee pee but my butt. Could you do that for me?""</p><p>""I'd be honoured,"" Silata allowed the girl to shuffle about on top of her for a while, her knees sliding up and interlocking first with her armpits then finally transferring positions and she flipped from her stomach-lying position onto her rear, only sitting up this time right upon the older girl's breastbone. Silata bore this patiently, the weight being nothing too difficult to uphold.</p><p>""There!,"" Chelsiette giggled turning back to share a smile with Silata. ""This is exactly what I wanted.""</p><p>""Why is that may I ask, is this you're favourite thing I've shown you?,"" Silata inquired while she felt about the hard fleshed little ass of the child.</p><p>Chelsiette eagerly bit her lip and shook her head. ""Nuh uh. I like it when my pee pee gets licked the best. Its got that little button, clit thing which causes me to feel so sexy and ticklish all over. But Anisha says she likes this the best.""</p><p>Anisha blushed, lightly striking her friends shoulder. ""Don't tell her that!""</p><p>""Don't fear, we're all honest here,"" Silata laughed back, continuing to play with the child's buttocks while she cradled them. ""If we're close enough friends to trust our lives with each other, then we ought to be honest about what we enjoy the most. As they've probably taught you one thing right in school, I'm guessing it's that you shouldn't pick your friends just because of identical interests. Or, worded differently, because you like all the same things.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Chelsiette agreed brightly. ""They always say to pick your friends on what's down here,"" she rubbed her pretty little chest then cheekily tickled her cunt briefly. ""Or down there, haha!""</p><p>Silata also laughed. ""Wise words.""</p><p>""Anyway, I want to try having my butt licked while I do it to Anisha. Just so she's not the only one enjoying herself,"" Chelsiette confirmed.</p><p>Leaning forward with that bright smile and eager intent still showing, Silata delve right upon her companions delicious, pale curves of the ass cheeks. The little girl shivered, blushed a little but after adjusting to feeling the warm tongue tickling its work over that precious rear sector, she leaned forward and applied the same caring treatment to Anisha, who was on all fours above Silata's legs, offering up her splendid little ass to the face of her friend who dove in at her wishes.</p><p>So with these acts amazingly supported by the hammock the entire time, the three girls produced nerve-loving discharges over these events. Silata kept Chelsiette's clit well tickled and slid her finger up and down the slit, sliding it in and feeling about the contracted cunt walls while her mouth never failed to continue sucking on and applying kisses to the ass. Chelsiette was soon moaning and almost whistling out high noted pleasure tones near the end, her slit warming up with the early moisture of her childish rush.</p><p>Anisha tried to hold out longer than her friends eager squirming was indicating although she herself was falling victim to the pleasures just as quickly. In her little head, she'd conjured up the thoughts of trying to prolong ones discharge. It seemed to be instinctive knowledge to an initiated little girl, or any child for that matter of fact, that keeping one further away from orgasm the longer made the ecstatic finale all the more furious. However, Anisha's pleasure soon savaged her system and the tongue at work on her ass was added by a more vigorous attack underneath.</p><p>Chelsiette, feeling her cunt rubbed by Silata, copied those finger motions onto her friend while continuing the ass worship, enhancing every little explosion Anisha was soon squealing with. ""Oh God help me! Heellllppp meee!,"" she cried in her amateur quality as she was taken under this flood.</p><p>Even after spending the prior day trying out almost everything there was to try, every time either child produced a discharge they were shocked at its sheer, brutally comfortable controlling force. It would take more than a day of experimentation, yielding to whatever they asked of her, to transform the two kids into full time sluts. But their persisting awkwardness and shock at the power of each and every one of their orgasms was precisely what made it all the more stimulating for Silata herself, being the proud active enjoyer of their innocence.</p><p>What she truly enjoyed was not just her friends holding the passive role, but also their surprised little sighs, deep blushes and shocked faces which accompanied that role. Anisha, who was mysterious enough to begin with and so fast developed into having chosen a favourite passion after just a day of experiencing them all, was still a vessel of minute innocence especially when it came to the climax. Yet Silata was there to guide them both through and even in the midst of her own discharge brought on by Anisha's frigging of her cunt, she ensured they were both as comfortable as can be in this embrace. She felt the upmost satisfaction when they each let go a few drops of released liquid, Anisha's upon her belly and Chelsiette's over her chest.</p><p>""So much fun,"" Chelsiette muttered in a long stammer as she eventually collapsed upon the hammock, the refuge of lying upon her stomach accidentally bringing her into 69 contact with Silata. Anisha, having not felt entirely relieved just yet, clambered into her own hammock and turned to face them, a naughty little grin crossing her cheeks as she correctly guessed what was about to naturally occur, seemingly by accident.</p><p>Having her face so close to the recently orgasmically relieved cunt was seen as perfect opportunity for Chelsiette to clean up the precious droplets with her tongue before they could slide into the pit of the hammock. So she needed no encouragement and instantly began flicking her tongue about over her slit, Silata's moan bringing her to attention and she turned back with mischievous little eyes. ""What? Do you need to go again?""</p><p>Silata simply bit her lip then nodded before turning up to the little girl's pussy which was resting right atop her breast. Of course, since Chelsiette was a great deal smaller, 69 couldn't be performed in comfort. Yet Silata had just the correct contortionist muscles in the right places to manage to lean up and click between her friends pussy and ass crack while her cunt was continuously stimulated.</p><p>Seeing her having difficulty in the position, Anisha leapt back into their hammock and locked her legs about Silata's waist, using her body as a support for Silata to remain reaching her cunt. Yet soon, the teenager complained it was too much of a strain on her spine and relaxed onto Anisha, who joyfully cradled her head and permitted her a few fingers to suck on that she'd just finished stimulating her slit with.</p><p>Chelsiette briefly stopped to inform Silata there was no real issue at hand. ""Don't worry about licking me and just relax while I do this to you. It feels good when you just help someone else have fun.""</p><p>The child indulged on the sweetness of the teenagers cunt, knowing full well what her tongue was producing while she drank down the delicious discharge. It was in the production of one of the best pleasures ever granted to her friend in such a precious sector. Anisha reached over and stimulated Chelsiette during this episode and despite her little fingers playing more than roughly with the clit, she caused her friend an outburst of pleasure from her lips. A cry cut off by Silata's, who yelled all the more immensely as she leaked into the child's face.</p><p>Although Chelsiette had enjoyed the fingering enough for such a shout to emerge, she clearly hadn't leaked out all her contained nectar as vigorously and enjoyably as Silata. Although she thought she'd become an expert, Anisha would perhaps need another lesson in frigging the following day since she hadn't caused Chelsiette to orgasm that effectively. Yet not wanting to tire the girls out, Silata called it a night and fell asleep watching the lagoon, right after she'd tucked the two of them in.</p><p>Although she didn't need to move to all too greater lengths to tuck them in as they'd decided to sleep with her. Thus, she simply had to enclose their bodies in her arms and shielded all three of them beneath the blanket. At two in the morning, she awoke and had to wake them as well, ensuring they were fully dressed before morning. However as the weather had taken a turn for a cold morning, the three of them walked the short distance back to the hotel and fell asleep upon the floor mattress instantly. Despite that short interruption, the remainder of their sleep was deep and undisturbed.</p><p>Silata's state of calm remained into the following morning, even with the knowledge that they'd reached their final day in which they could remain in this hotel before they'd be kicked out the following. So rather than wasting what could be their final day together planning any further, she took the two of them out for a bright little experience of the outside world, hand in hand with her.</p><p>She got to know more about them. Those detailed characteristics that she feared she wouldn't love so much as their bodies, melted into the one beautiful lusting love. Or loving lust, whichever way in which you'd place those two words together.</p><p>She now saw more to Chelsiette than she had when she first took in her appearance. Looking beyond the gorgeous body and the dreamy, pure perfection that all her multiple viewings of website material had failed to conjure an equal to. It wasn't just that she was the dream body, the dream kisser, the wonderful treasure of cunnilingus. She was also a pleasant friend to Silata. An acquaintance to whom she could feel not a single secret of hers needed to be veiled from. Silata knew all about her body, so during this latest day together, she also gained all there was to know about her character.</p><p>Chelsiette would comfort her frequently, in and out of an embrace. As they sat by an abandoned stable in the country side of which a few leftover, wild horses remained, Silata indulged in their conversation. They'd sit back while watching Anisha busy herself feeding the horses any available carrots about the ground. Clearly the child was fond of animals. And Chelsiette, although saying she didn't really have a soft spot for animals, stated that she'd always commit herself to caring for them should it make Anisha happy. True friendship between those two blossoming right there. And soon, it had blossomed to full flower between Silata and Chelsiette as well.</p><p>""My mommy use to tell me all kinds of stuff about kindness and shit,"" Chelsiette spoke openly with a tremor of disgust when mentioning her mother. ""I hated her. I still hate her quite a lot. All she ever taught me about fricking kindness was to be nice to the popular girls in the class. Anisha wasn't one of them, so mom never liked the fact that I was her friend. She tried to get me to show that pathetic 'kindness' to other girls who were so loved by the group they didn't need any more of it in the first place.""</p><p>""That's the way of a little developing society for you,"" Silata spoke darkly, more to herself than to Chelsiette at first. ""Just the damn same as the last one. All about popularity for the high achievers. Never any time for the lower class. Exclusion of the slow, the demented, the deviant.""</p><p>""What?,"" Chelsiette was majorly confused by her words.</p><p>""Sorry, I'm just muttering,"" Silata smiled. ""What I'm saying is that people like us are never seen as part of the group. And the group doesn't want us because we differ so much.""</p><p>""Well I don't want to be part of the group in the first place!,"" Chelsiette declared brightly in determination, her little eyes flaring as she sat closer to Silata in a half-embrace. Silata let her arm rest about her little shoulders and absorbed her every word. ""Silata, you're not in the group are you? Because that's the only reason I'd want to join.""</p><p>Silata grinned and chuckled a little. ""No, obviously not. We're talking about normality here. So I'll never be part of that group.""</p><p>Chelsiette turned the embrace to a full one as she hugged her friend tightly about the waist and received equal, caressing love in return. ""Then I never will be either,"" the little girl replied. ""I want to be forever on your side and I need you to survive. And not just because you're paying for everything, but because I LOVE you so much. I'll always need you.""</p><p>Silata kissed her soft little cheek for nearly a minute before whispering what was now the absolute truth. And this was in the present Heaven she was in, not in Memorable Heaven. For not a single thought of Dilena could so much as go fleeting through her brain in such a moment. She embraced her current friend and only her current friend, who she swore she'd seal her fate to forever.</p><p>""Right back at you Chelsiette. I'll always need you too.""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 7</p><p>The afternoon to the last day in which they expected to spend as their little three person team fell upon them with storm threatening skies. Yet despite the darkness and downpour, this didn't halt them from heading out past the stable fields to spend the night dining at the richest country-side pub the area had to offer. Well of course, it wasn't just a pub. It had a rear room confined to an exquisite restaurant so thorough in its hefty expense that Silata knew she'd assured that their destiny the following day would be Muireta Vincen's so called 'orphanage.' For not a single cent was remaining of the lucky two thousand Silata had found to be on her person at the moment of runaway. The hungry jaws of this restaurant's prices had consumed all that remained of it. This did not place any weight upon their enjoyment however.</p><p>Chelsiette sat nearest to the window, opposite Silata and beside her dearest companion of equal age. Anisha was rubbing her leg beneath the table, simply grinning as she guessed despite all lacking maturity, that the palm movement against the other child's bare leg was indeed as arousing as it was. Chelsiette twisted about, giggling and blushing at the same time, soon slapping her friends little hand away.</p><p>Eventually, Chelsiette was so full-stomached on desert she nearly drifted off at their little side table, leaning against the small ledge framing the window and letting her pretty lashes flutter her eyelids into sleepy zone. She soon shuffled about to receive more comfort from this overly comfortable position. One little leg was soon propped up on the table, both Silata and Anisha sharing tingling little views of the precious, smooth-skinned foot encased in its small sandal.</p><p>""She always does a good job with her nail paint,"" Anisha commented with a chuckle at the beautiful sight of her relaxed friend. Several waitresses passed by and not a single one demanded the pretty little thing remove her leg from the table. Chelsiette could get away with worldly destruction and not have a single soul perk up any defiance to her. Pretty little girls of her kind never had to fight to get their way. Although, Chelsiette was so very considerate to others at the same time.</p><p>""She's a sweetheart, that's for sure,"" Silata murmured while locking gazes with Anisha. The gaze on her part expressed questioning light, determined to discover more of what their separate lives so far had veiled from her. ""Were you always her friend?""</p><p>""As soon as second grade began, yes,"" Anisha replied, sensing Chelsiette's cute little doze was preventing her from hearing a single shred of their talk. The little skull was soon nuzzling the window sill in a hopes to find comfort for her head, thus grabbing her about the shoulders, Anisha gently guided the other child down into her lap where her sleep fully commenced. It was truly a beautiful sight, wrought from the most natural stone of friendship before all the modern races to adulthood caused children of their kind to view such an act as belittling the age of their acquaintance. But Chelsiette, in complete trust of Anisha, knew there wasn't a single moment in which letting herself drift off amid the little school-skirt folds of her partners lap would cause her friend to doubt her maturity. One mere friend helping another to rest, is all the sight presented.</p><p>Silata murmured. ""Were you two always in the same class?""</p><p>""No, not until second grade,"" Anisha retold all there was to memorize from their past together. ""I never had any friends up until Chelsiette. Or at least, none that hung around after a few days. I couldn't even talk back to them like they talked to me. Everyone called me shy. I don't think I am though. I just never wanted to really talk to anyone properly until I met Chelsiette. Unlike everyone else, who left so quickly, Chelsiette stayed with me for most of this year. And she's still here,"" Anisha continued to cradle and gently massage the other child's sleeping head in her lap. ""She understood me, she gave up all her friends for me.""</p><p>""Really?,"" Silata asked, entirely enfolded in the coils of love the two kids had for each other. Such a great emotional impact Anisha's small yet reasonable life story was caressing her soul with. ""You're worth every sacrifice Anisha, I'll never doubt that. But does Chelsiette really know what it feels like to be popular? Did she once experience that?""</p><p>""She wants to forget she ever did and sometimes pretends like it never happened,"" Anisha replied while she resumed petting her sleeping friends warm little ear lobe through her parted hair. ""But she was always chatting with a bunch of little bitches before she noticed me. She looked happier then. No one was mean to her until she became my friend. Then the two of us just had to get away from it all together. And with you on our side, it's even better. We can take on anything.""</p><p>Silata then embraced Anisha much the same as she had Chelsiette earlier that day, feeling as if she'd accomplished a pair of strong emotional connections with them both. And if they were the only connections to ever be made in her collapsing lifestyle, so be it. It was worth it. Both these kids had travelled on many limitless journeys of sexual encounters during this short stay in their hotel and also during their experiences beside the lagoon. And now, on the last day they were to certainly be alone in their three-person team of misunderstood characters, they had managed to understand each other so well that their love was certain to battle anything the outside world could throw at them. Whether it be legal, Godly, Earthly or any other means of interference so much as Dilena's sharp, pained existence in Silata's memory, they could indeed take on it all. Just as Anisha had said.</p><p>Having to lean across the table to fulfil her embrace with Anisha, who so gently returned every shred of love dealt out to her, the little girl rocked forth and awoke Chelsiette. ""Hey,"" the other child murmured as she nearly slipped onto the floor. ""Watch it,"" she playfully tapped Anisha on the knee and the two engaged in a brief little tickle-wrestling, nearly red-faced with laughter and pure happiness by the end of it. Silata's spirits of joy were equal to theirs.</p><p>They ended this spectacular night of theirs back in the hotel room, every last shining star in the sky resembling the same, fresh aired view they'd inhaled from their restaurant window. So with that specifically patterned night sky peeping through their window to the room they occupied, the three of them mastered their grandest love-making yet on that very precious evening. The night of which, terrifying Silata in the back of her mind, would be linked to a morning due to split apart the lone existence of this delicate threesome come the arrival at Miss Vincen's lesbian institution. But there was a reason she forced such things to the back of her mind, and that was in the good will of her intent to enjoy the present.</p><p>Chelsiette lay wide open in a snickering little expectation of receiving her attentions first, since she were the drowsy one with the highest rate of falling asleep during. Yet Silata managed so she kept both Chelsiette and Anisha stimulated simultaneously. She lowered her mouth to that delicious, beautiful hairless little slit and licked over it repeatedly, tonguing the clit whilst with her hand, she expertly fingered Anisha and soon had both children oozing arousal. As fairness for her efforts at bringing the two of them off, Anisha ensured her own finger was sliding in and out of Silata's bare, slick aperture between her legs. And in an unlubricated assault, Anisha was so excited by the fingers of her friend she rather brutally shoved her forefinger through Silata's anus, flaring raw yet ever exciting pleasure through her rear at the same time.</p><p>Silata moaned, slid up from her cunt, lowered her head and pressed her lips to Chelsiette's, almost roughly grazing them yet ensuring all was still peaceful between her mouth and the smaller one she was devouring. Their tongues played about the pretty little pink caverns behind each of their pure white teeth and they lay naked with their chests pressed together, vagina to vagina.</p><p>Now in what was becoming a familiar trend of theirs, their three person love was assembled in a piling, Anisha jumping atop of Silata and lying her bare chest against her older friends back. So Silata's teen body was sandwiched naked between two equally naked children, the base of their stack of a threesome being the comfortable sea of a yielding mattress which caused the least amount of strain to she who was at the bottom of this pile.</p><p>Chelsiette embraced her position. She clutched at Silata's breasts, fondled the small lumps, tickled the nipples and even set them alight with some rather rough pinches now and then. All this was borne and ignited further joyous lights to her sexual nerves. Silata felt the girl beneath her had her heart in the palm of her little kiddy hands. A heart she could crush at any second by the tiniest violent moves against her, so much as a harsh word or rough contact. But right now, with the exciting pinches to her breasts which did naught but burn within her some unfound masochistic flare, Silata could gain naught but pleasure from it. She begged Chelsiette to do it harder while Anisha fingered both her asshole and cunt in turn.</p><p>""Oh Chelsiette! That's it, pinch em! Hit my breasts. Bring me off you naughty little child! Oh yes! Yes! Great bloody Jesus yes!"" Silata's teeth were clenched through most of these cries.</p><p>Soon losing control, she spilled hotly onto the small upper legs of Chelsiette, the whole while the feeling of Anisha's finger in her rear shuddering wave after wave of pleasure over her every nerve. Chelsiette groaned from beneath her as Silata rubbed her wet cunt against hers and the friction soon set her own clitoris sizzling with delight. Chelsiette thrust up from the bed and in the short distance between her pussy and Silata's, made several slapping sounded movements to thrust the wet pair of tight-fleshed pelvic bones closer together. With one cunt having delicately rubbed the other all afire, the child did naught but thrust up to meet her friends.
 Then to ensure she made it through this parody of a scissoring without losing her grip on the threads of her orgasm, Silata squeezed an arm between their two bodies and plunged a finger into Chelsiette's trembling cunt, rubbing the clitoris while bringing forth magnificent release for the young, perspired child. Chelsiette squealed aloud.</p><p>""Oh fuck! This is so good. Yes, oh fuck yes!,"" her childish voice box now inhabiting these words did nothing but further influence Silata's love of her new sexual friends. The 'f' word was always so very pleasurable when coming from the lips of a corrupted child's mouth.</p><p>Chelsiette reached up and increased their slippery rubbings by adding a few additional pinches to Silata's nipples, causing the older girl to discharge again and re-bathe their lower body parts in the heated liquid of their love. Silata cried out and bit her lip, breaking their kiss and causing Chelsiette to nuzzle into her neck while she poured forth again.</p><p>""Oh fuck, rub my pussy!,"" Chelsiette screeched in a pause from licking Silata's neck, feeling all her nerves fired once again. Silata massaged it with her hand during her second orgasm, inserting her finger into Chelsiette's cunt yet again and stimulating the tiny clit until the child was well sure she was going to release again.</p><p>""Incoming,"" she giggled sweetly before pleasure took her over and her eyes fluttered shut, her following orgasm causing her to simply take the extreme pleasure in a blushing silence rather than to resume her cries. She moaned and eventually quit the tremors in her legs, falling close to slumber beneath the warmth of Silata once it was done.</p><p>Silata managed not to give out until Anisha had also gained her relief. From above her, the little child was working hard to manage this and when Silata reached back behind her, she brought her through with minimal difficulty.</p><p>Anisha squealed with delight, feeling the spare arm of Silata reach back behind her and even in this odd position, encunt her pretty little pussy with a much greater thrill than Anisha could manage on her own. Just a few little movements to the already extremely aroused child and she spattered against the buttocks she was at work at. Anisha waited until Silata withdrew her finger from her tight little pussy then finally relieved her own finger from the intrusion it had made on Silata's asshole.</p><p>Then at last, instead of crushing Chelsiette, the pile gave way as the two toppled away to the right side. Silata ensured Anisha was guided down comfortably then lay alongside her in the exact same, relieved dimension of the aftershock. All of their sighs intermingled as the last of their tingles rippled out of their sex organs and they lay upon the dazzling, dark clouds of nightly relief.</p><p>They lay this way as they slept, Silata drifting off without another word to the two of them and they both were under the glorious, warm wave of sleep long before she was. So ultimately, nothing more needed saying after their orgasms.</p><p>However during the morning hour at some point, an invasive dream shook Silata awake. The recollection as sharp as if it were just replayed before her eyes on a screen. All about her were prison bars. Dark painted steel beams blocking out her view of the sun and shielding this place in a horrid, greying atmosphere. Pellets of rain hit the ground all about her, invading through the mesh screening in the roof. She was just as naked as she was when she'd fallen asleep, suddenly grappled by a dozen reaching, pawing arms.</p><p>The arms were female, yet knotted with muscles and strengthened, unappealing hairs which sprouted from the flesh. As they turned her about, she stared up into a group of red-eyed, stereotypical prison lesbians. They were all savage and balding. Several wore nothing but their tattoos. ""Let's encunt this little bitch!,"" one muscular black woman bellowed as she shoved her finger so hard into Silata's pussy that she noticed her cunt was pouring out an unrealistic crimson coloured river in response to the intrusion. ""Let's fuck over this sick pedo-leso slut!,"" they chanted.</p><p>As the dream wore on, Silata scrambled about on the filthy, rain slickened cement ground and noticed through her tears and the cold downpour striking her face, a very glamorous spectator was approaching. Everything about her was the utter perfect beauty of her memorable days of Heaven so far still unrepeated. Still, when envisioned again, no match against both Chelsiette and Anisha put together.</p><p>Dilena walked up close to where Silata was enduring the devastating attack. She had that knowing look in her precious little eyes and that familiar sneer on her face that the most evil, devilish child in the world could not imitate as beautifully or as darkly. She was in a long, unusual amber coloured slicker which blocked off the downpour. Yet with all the dream's magic on her side, she was also barefoot and showing off those beautiful little toes, soles and heels of the most divine power. No water or grime could strike the clear, pure ground around her perfect little feet. They simply repelled it. And although she was now a phantom in Silata's mere dream, that sweet little creature obviously still had the time to apply a perfect pink nailed pedicure to those wonderful toes. Just to tease Silata with the fact she'd once tasted their beauty and could never do so again, so far away from this prize of her lust she was now.</p><p>""Glad to see you're enjoying prison life,"" Dilena snickered, staring coldly at Silata. ""This is the only place for freaks like you. Eventually you'll get caught with these new friends of yours. And don't act like you fucking love them. You're just gonna go through child after child, trying so hard to find one that imitates me correctly until at last the police take you in. And the only pussy you ever get again is of stinking, unclean, hairy lesbian jail trash! You may as well end your life now. Right this second.""</p><p>And that is without doubt, something which would have emerged from the child's mouth were she a real presence or a mere ghost. Her simple evil was as pure as her beauty. And all Silata could do was look on upon it as she felt those savage prison monsters tearing her apart from behind. The last thing she saw before she thankfully woke up was the incoming strike to her face as Dilena lifted that wondrous little foot and kicked her jaw in.</p><p>When Silata awoke, she found she'd crawled to the end of the mattress in her sleep, perhaps imitating the means in which she'd tried to drag herself away from the jail attack. Turning back, she noticed both her companions in their pretty little quality, sleeping just as soundly as they were before. Nothing stirred them.</p><p>Struggling not to think of the dream yet still battling to get Dilena off her mind, Silata simply curled up at the foot of the mattress and miserably sucked on both Chelsiette's and Anisha's toes while the little girls slept, causing only further comfort to dawn on their faces and their sleep to deepen under her mouthing efforts.</p><p>Just like her pain-stifling methods before she met them, she both avoided pain and replaced it with arousal to cure her fear. Fear of the dream turning into reality. Fear of the inevitable divisions prone to occur between them at their arrival at Miss Vincen's residence tomorrow.</p><p>It's fair to say, she gave their feet quite a working over before drifting off herself yet again. Thankfully, the dream did not return.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 8</p><p>The most difficult segment to the puzzle of her brain was the fact she well and truly wanted to attend Miss Vincen's runaway resort. It was the place of tranquillity, safety and immortality for her deviancy. The dream of Dilena and the prison however, no matter how much you'd assume it would push her in the direction of craving safety, on the contrary caused her to tremor all the more violently at the thought of forfeiting her lone company with Chelsiette and Anisha.</p><p>Before they were officially no longer customers, they dined at the small breakfast café yet again. This short hour of consummation of further café delights would hopefully be yet another pleasant moment together. Silata had planned it that way, yet when it came around to reality, her mind was too focused on her anxieties to pay any real heed to the few minutes of their meal at all. The rush of time devoured it and they were back on the road in the next second. Only this time, thanks to her defeated budget, they were walking.</p><p>""Are you sure we can't catch a cab?,"" Chelsiette asked sweetly, her good spirits still overcoming all the situations provocatives for complaint. The rising son glittered so wonderfully against her pale little face, such a generous creature even in the heat of the outback after an hour of walking.</p><p>Silata sighed. ""No, I'm afraid not. I haven't a cent.""</p><p>In a flash, the time was indeed noon, the rising sun seemingly having darted halfway across the sky in a matter of seconds. And sun burns on all three of them were significant by the time a vehicle passed by and offered them refuge. Silata worried of the driver's intent, since Chelsiette and Anisha were studied closely by the beady eyes behind his spectacles. She'd dressed the two kids in the same, re-washed school clothes they'd been wearing when she came across them. And how they defined their cuteness to the highest extreme was rational enough for one to wonder what was going through the mind of anyone who picked them up. Their only protection was Silata, who could be just as easily overpowered by a fat truck driver as each of her acquaintances. And even worse for Silata specifically, what if the idiot recognised the two children from some far spread out of town missing person pictures?</p><p>Neither scenarios, either of bitter molestation or discovery of missing kids came about. Namely because, with an abrupt sense of purpose, Silata directed him elsewhere. When he drove away, he'd left them directly out front of their water park. Ergo, the travel inland he had embarked upon did not require any inconvenience on his part, as he headed deeper into the city. This decision having been made when Silata noticed the little achievement of Anisha.</p><p>Whilst driving, the man had let his wallet slip from his pocket. Then, quick as lightning, Anisha had deprived it of three hundred dollars. Silata, gluing her lips shut, kept the whole matter in the silence it needed to be in. Then upon demanding he change directions, it was decided that one last day of fun was in order. And of course, by the time it was evening, they would have arrived at Vincen's establishment for certain, since cash was now reasonably abundant to take a cab. Admission into this theme park was therefore also granted, and the remainder of the day followed out as such.</p><p>The sun was well set by the time they drew their experiences to a close. The entirety of that afternoon they'd transferred between water slide after water slide, enjoying the brilliance of the gift of spare time, even if it only lasted around three hours before it struck its expiry. Silata avoided all glances at the giant clock which overlooked the entire park from its station atop the entrance, believing time would last longer if not glanced upon.</p><p>The tallest slide, when they were stationed at its peak, provided the perfect instance for Silata to kiss each of them. As the instructor stood near by on the left and the lengthy queue to their right, she spoke extra loud of her intent to comfort them. ""It's okay, I'm here!,"" she yelled whilst smooching each of their cheeks. The giggling children continued their loud complaints so they would warrant further comfort affection. Then of course, all within their floaty, they plunged down the slide.</p><p>They dined on one last meal in the safety of merely each other's embrace, overlooking the wave pool from a small, view-sheltered table. Anisha sat to the right, Chelsiette to the left. Silata, having the ability to look upon them in the fullest view from the middle position, noticed the sheer happiness the day had brought them. The weather had driven most customers away by this hour, the majority of the slides left to the freedom of they who didn't care for catching a cold. So the three of them stayed until closing time, which was now hurrying on their late snack. In all the enjoyment which proved very powerful for all three of them, considerations of anyone who may recognize the two missing kids was the furthest concept from their minds.</p><p>Silata watched the wave pool intensely, recalling the very first day she'd met Dilena in that very construction. Then she glanced upon the two she had with her, noticing the splendid contrast in comfort she now had in their company compared to the day all those years ago. The day in which she was merely a frightened, shy kid who had been pulled under the wing of Dilena's beauty. And now, with her happiness having skyrocketed in the company of her two little beauties, she told herself firmly she'd prefer to be nowhere else.</p><p>Fuck Dilena! She had the true company she'd always wanted and needed right near her. And in the entire sum of things, although they were spattered and shivering, all three showing the gooseflesh of an afternoon of winter-weathered waterparking, everything was joyous. Upon the faces atop their shivering bodies, were two warm smiles she joyfully returned to them, appreciating all the cheer they'd given her. Appreciating each little shiver of cold they altered to a giggle.</p><p>If ever there were three happy humans on this planet, and if ever happiness was experienced in the lives of each of these three, it was occurring right now with those precise three. They cuddled and kissed, warming each other with their dripping bodies, each girl completely splashed to a soaked degree in the fabrics of their common clothes. For it was not as if any of them could suddenly produce a swimsuit out of nowhere. Yet despite the tremors of cold the atmosphere gave them, the piercing flood of happiness mixed with the fresh early evening air the same atmosphere granted them, heightened their happiness far off the thermometer. Cold and happy, the three of them snuggling at that little table were beyond the reach of misery.</p><p>It was the eye of a late leaving staff member who spied them out, noticing that they had yet to leave the park. Prior to this, Silata had only just finished licking every last droplet of chlorine-tasting water from the shoulders and necks of her two friends. Oh how their skin, when mixed with the taste of anything would turn a degree of it delicious. Now behaving in the role of the normal, boring and restrained threesome of young citizens, they all departed as the orange sunset began to mix with the darkest greys of storm clouds.</p><p>In the warmth residing in the rear of the taxi cab, Silata was informed by both of them yet again, how grateful for her company they were. When the car turned into the lane of which was set right before their destination, Silata's happiness instantly fell. She lost all trace of it in the sudden fear of the moment in which she now got to cradle her lovers close, may very well be the last of a short string of fortunate occurrences.</p><p>How she held onto them as long as possible, guided them about the shoulders, the neck, clasped their hands, grabbed their dresses, grabbed their anythings. But in their rush to reach the entrance of the structure which held comfortable beds for the night, she soon had to depart from their warmth.</p><p>The out-dated internet photo contradicted several facts to how the building actually appeared now. It was set upon a foundation of stone, the walls themselves having erected in several collapsing mounds of further stone. Yet, to fix the corruption of harsh weather the structure had endured since its original design, several new metal planks were used to enforce that which had fallen away. From the outside, it looked well close to being a worn down cake of the earliest resemblance to a fortress, drilled into a pattern of several gaping holes, patched up beneath by the recent reconstruction.</p><p>However, stepping within the automated doors unnaturally placed beneath the stone arch of the prior doorway, they poured into a lobby to which was furnished with the latest electronics to enable such advanced designs. The doors were wired in thick streams of electric bundles to the reception desk where a young woman, destined to be a symbolic part of the program since her first employment, was controlling the door by remote.</p><p>""Welcome to Miss Vincen's orphanage. You three are certainly here on, shall we say, business?"" With her hair done up in a tangle of treatments and her eyes widened from under a pair of glasses barely held conveniently aloft by her nose, she gave the appearance of cold calculation when looking them over. Yet a warm smile was presented as she left the desk and approached all three of them closely. Thanks to their clothes having all dried by the warmth of that taxi's advanced heater, the thought of them having just come from a water park failed to cross her mind.</p><p>""Hello,"" Silata murmured in all the timidity her person could conjure. She couldn't conceal one centimetre of her terror from falling lose when close examined by a dark, purple-striped business suited woman such as she who manned the desk. And to enforce matters to the worst extent, her malice-tainted features and ill-coloured uniform were accompanied by the toughness of a close, rude inspection. Silata gasped as she grasped her jaw firmly and parted her lips with just the use of one hand while the other grasped her neck.</p><p>""Mmm,"" she murmured while Silata could do nothing but gape uneasily, her two companions shivering at her side. The eyes behind those glasses glowed with sufficient satisfaction and a wicked laugh escaped the receptionist. ""Yes, you're one of us alright. If that mouth hasn't been licking cunt I don't know what has. Now that I've basically confessed to you by this inspection what kind of people reside here, I should surely hope none of you are here innocently. For then I'd have to...""</p><p>""Roselotte! For God's sake drop that weapon!,"" a sharp voice intervened and Silata breathed a heavy sigh of relief when the receptionist released her. The sigh followed by the widening of her eyes as she noticed the woman had only just been retrieving a revolver from the rear of her belt. Thank God indeed for the intruder.</p><p>A woman, unmistakeably matching the appearance of Muireta Vincen on the website, strolled directly up to the receptionist, roughly ushering her back to the desk. ""Self control. You have it, so use it for God's sake! Your job is to briefly entertain guests, not to threaten them. Besides, you made us sound like murderers again!""</p><p>With a shrug as her reply, Roselotte re-stationed herself at the desk and didn't bother to turn an eye to the newcomers again.</p><p>Muireta approached them, smiling warmly with her official introduction, taking a snappy little bow before the three of them. ""My apologies. Our receptionist here is inclined to be vicious to our visitors. She's ready to kill anyone who enters this establishment who holds a suspicious look upon their faces. She is deeply afraid, as we all are, of being taken advantage of. Not just of undercover police officers, but also by brutes who would have this place turned into a brothel. Many of the children here have escaped from abusive families you see. Many bastard males out there who believe little girls should be designed as pleasure engines to service the public. Tell me, is that why you've come here?""</p><p>Silata, fighting a tremendous battle of guilt then and there, admitted truthfully. ""Actually, me and my close friends here have simply fled from our lives because our previous situations just didn't suit us. None of us have suffered as apparently most of your clientele have.""</p><p>""Not to worry,"" Muireta replied back sweetly. ""We're not just a home for abuse victims. The previous circumstances of our visitors don't matter the least. All we concentrate on here is the technique of forgetting all our past troubles. To rid each and every girl here of their past nightmares. And eventually, when all has been sorted mentally, ultimate freedom ensues. Our residents form extremely close relationships with one another. And now that you're under our roof as well, feel free to join. I merely seek your agreement.""</p><p>""Absolutely,"" Silata replied without the least hesitation, linking an arm about the shoulders of her two companions and drawing them close. ""The three of us are more than excited to join.""</p><p>""Brilliant. Then I shall reveal to you that the place you reside in is known by all as Harvirle Orphanage. Out of habit we've come to name it an orphanage, although of course it isn't always necessary that our customer's parents be deceased. Many have run from their home lives, and this haven of ours is sheltered from investigatory attacks by the name 'orphanage.' Just name it Harvirle and all who care for our home will know you refer to our secret little base here.""</p><p>""Thank you for this,"" Silata overworked herself to banish all unpleasant thoughts of her companions being stolen from her. She simply had to avoid that anxiety in order to present the most possible gratitude to their rescuer. ""Without you we'd either have to turn home or starve on the streets.""</p><p>""That's what I, and Harvirle are here for,"" Muireta replied warmly. She was taller in person than in the photograph, the nuns costume still managing to cover most of her body. Her glasses, when removed, showed a visage more aged than what a photograph could depict. Within her right hand, more of a claw than a natural human's paw, she clasped a bottle of pills, hurriedly emptied into the other then downed with a hurried gush of water left upon the desk for her. ""My apologies again, yet my health is withering girls.""</p><p>And her words spoke the truth. The forearms exposed by the uniform were ones of unappealing, shrivelled branch-like designs. The grey garments, in veiling all of her rear and thighs down to the knees were, undoubtedly judging by what one could see of the shins, doing the eye a favour. Yet despite her age and a stubborn stance against make-up, Muireta was indeed the gentlest of creatures to so far behold the three protagonists. As she went straight to Silata, as if in a beggar woman's fashion, she bowed so low she basically embraced all three knees of the girls standing before her.</p><p>""Follow me. I own this place, yet while you live here, I am at your service entirely. May I please be introduced to each of my little new princesses."" In turn, receiving the hand of Chelsiette first then Anisha's last, she planted kisses on their knuckles and joyously consumed all they told her of themselves. Chelsiette went on a great deal, bragging of her escape from a miserable prior existence. Anisha and Silata, more reserved in the hopes to hurry on the introduction so they may spy out all the juiciest pleasures of Harvirle, made their greeting stories more snappy. Yet nevertheless, covered all that Muireta required to know in order to appreciate their presence.</p><p>""Although I've heard stories of home lives far more savage than yours, the reasons you possess for running away touch my heart nonetheless. Let me now reveal to you the various pockets to your new home. This corridor is lobby accessible. All staff members reside on this level, save for Miss Kurmil who lives upstairs and governs the resident's quarters. To access the upper levels, you must first have the elevator code. As you are residents, you'll each be given the code, regardless of age. We're very trusting here and despite past circumstances, no girl here owns another. This applies to mothers and sisters as well. As we believe in all kinds of freedom, we strongly enforce that any female can travel these grounds in any way she wishes.""</p><p>Those words ought to have harmed Silata a little. Yet somehow, her current interest to visit the upstairs quarters made her banish such severed ties from her mind. So what if the only thing to hold her to Chelsiette and Anisha now was their lasting friendship? That's how it ought to have been in the beginning. It shouldn't be her right to look after them, or to own them.</p><p>When lead over to the elevator, they met a passenger travelling down who abruptly passed out her mop and bucket onto the lobby floor before accompanying them up to the resident's quarters. This was none other than the mentioned Miss Kurmil, a chubby construction of a hardworking maid who, despite all her years servicing the residents, had not managed to drop a single pound of her reasonable obesity. Yet, like Muireta, the woman's charms were not in her looks yet merely her will to service the traumatized customers.</p><p>""Pleased to meet all three of you,"" Kurmil summarized their introduction with those words before they all spilled out onto the second level, where three available rooms were awaiting. ""Two, three and seven are so far unoccupied,"" she announced.</p><p>Muireta guided them all to room two, instructing them to peer inside and to expect the same of every room. ""You'll each have your own bathroom and, due to a lack of radiators, a bed stacked up with multiple doonas. Each corridor will share the one plasma screen at the end of the hall. Every night is movie night, although we have late shows every Friday and Saturday. And for special circumstances, usually during orgies, we proudly screen pornographic films to express our love of sexual liberty. As you'll notice, each of these beds are large enough to accommodate three. So if you choose, you can have up to two bed buddies to sleep with you. Or rather, bed-sisters as we call them. We all avoid loneliness by rarely going to bed without another beside us.""</p><p>There are no words to express the brave mannered Chelsiette's excitement at this concept. ""Wow! I can sleep with anyone? I can have fun with anyone?""</p><p>""Absolutely darling, we encourage such things. Yet, for your first night, all three of you might certainly consider sleeping together. We even expect that of you,"" Muireta answered warmly.</p><p>""That's good,"" Silata's heart suddenly rose as Chelsiette changed her sentence from eagerness to stubbornness. ""For I wish to always have Silata and Anisha as my bed-sisters.""</p><p>""Then you may for the first night. But it's always important to remember you have your own rooms to your possession. You may now make your selections of choice.""</p><p>Silata tried to ponder this closely, wondering whether or not it was better to let them decide. Yet before she knew it, she had answered herself for the assurance of at least having one of her close friends sleeping beside her. ""I'll take room two.""</p><p>""Very good. And what of you two?,"" Muireta turned to the other newcomers while Kurmil set about furnishing each new room to its highest quality.</p><p>Chelsiette thoughtfully pondered things before turning with confused eyes to Anisha, generously shifting the choice to her friend. ""Which do you want?""</p><p>""Room three please,"" Anisha nervously replied. By her weak little face and tense finger twisting's before her lap, it seemed obvious the little darling was withdrawn into her little state of shy distress, thus registering it probable logic she be given the room closest to Silata. Silata who'd enforce her self esteem and company to the highest warmth possible.</p><p>Chelsiette nodded without a single attempt to argue. ""I'll go by myself in seven then.""</p><p>""All sorted,"" Muireta then cheerfully concluded. ""I'll introduce you around right now, since most of the evening remains to us. Or, if out of shyness you wish to reside together right this second, we can bring a meal up to you then spread your acquaintanceship around on the morrow. How would you feel about this?""</p><p>Silata approved, the other two followed suit without hesitation. So alone once again, the door dividing them from the mass number of beings within the same facility, she fell to loving them like never before. To draw out of their souls every shred of love they were willing to give her in their full, quiet solitude.</p><p>""I want to practice kissing, as we may be doing a lot of it soon,"" Chelsiette declared after having mouthed Silata's mouth for several minutes. In doing so, Silata was swiftly unclothed by the fast working hands of Anisha, who'd stripped herself naked no sooner after the door had closed. Together, Silata working from the top and Anisha the bottom, they patiently removed every stitch of clothing remaining to Chelsiette. So, in the greatest excitement-irritating comfort, the child's skirt and panties slipped down over her thighs and off her feet. The shirt followed suit up and over her head, leaving a very bare chested and bare legged young child behind.</p><p>Without much words during the first stages, Anisha suckled the other child's cunt, Silata applying the same vigorous treatment to her mouth. From between Silata's thighs, one of Chelsiette's small hands was busying itself during her cunnilingus.</p><p>Anisha tongued her friend up to the belly button, sliding up between her little open legs until she presented her body in just as much of Silata's reach as Chelsiette's. So Silata, while transferring between kissing the girl's mouth and suckling her flat tits, used this availability to reach down and toy with Anisha's butt cheeks, eventually introducing a finger into her anus. Encouraged by the feeling of such a body part at thriving commitment in her rectum, Anisha applied her mouth movements all the more vigorously to Chelsiette's bare little cunt until it began to yield up abundant juices onto her tongue.</p><p>Chelsiette broke the silence with a giggle for the first time. ""Oh my, I'm already flowing thanks to you Anisha.""</p><p>Anisha glanced up, licking her lips and drawing in every last shred of the pre-emission from the areas of mouth it had stained. ""My pleasure my sweet honey. Oh God, fuck your finger feels great in there Silata,"" Anisha moved about and invited more of Silata's forefinger to massage her anus.</p><p>They eventually separated from this positioning and all transferred onto the bed, creating a threesome chain, Anisha at its head with her back propped against the pillow assortment. Down from her, Chelsiette consumed all the little girls cunt offered and splayed herself upon her stomach, taking up the bed's midsection. Down from Chelsiette, Silata fed the end of this chain and performed a kissing feast upon the child's bare buttocks while she fingered her, now and then replacing her intruding fingers with her tongue. As Chelsiette was brought to another little body-shaking orgasm, her mouth work produced the same results from Anisha in no time at all, each child dispersing while Silata worked on her own cunt with her available hands.</p><p>The chain of girls was rocked with pleasure, both children came a hurricane into an awaiting mouth while Silata collected her orgasmic juices in her fingers. Then, entwining themselves in their warm, cosy supportive group of three, they snuggled until dinner was brought in.</p><p>She who supplied it was only around thirteen years of age, a blonde with the lightest blue eyes, outfitted only in a black tank top and underwear which bravely striped a g-string between her butt cheeks, leaving one love-indulged ass to the display of everyone's view. In the face, the girl had all the attractions of a young teen as well as the youthful body which followed down from it. The slim figure, the remaining shortness of childhood and undoubtedly beneath that thin set of underwear could only lie a hairless pussy. Although her breasts were slightly a little too advanced in development to be of Silata's particular category of lust, many a lesbian would have the finest of times swallowing up those hard little mounds beneath their palms. Were you to lift up her tank top, you'd discover they'd been as roughly handled in love making as her lower half was worshipped. About her thighs and fleshy little ass was sprinkled a dozen vigorous, red suckling marks where an uncounted troop of women had been indulging upon the young teen's place of sexual royalty.</p><p>This little lass didn't bother to knock, knowing full well privacy was in no requirement within such a place of freedom. She wheeled in a small trolley to which contained plentiful dinner qualities, ranging in almost full variety of meats and vegetables. The first inquiry of the sweetheart to whom serviced them was spoken in the simple manner of a waitress.</p><p>""None of you vegetarian?""</p><p>Silata had to clear her mind from the study of the girl's body before replying in the negative.</p><p>Anisha spoke up, her strange absence of her usual shyness frightening Silata already. ""Nope. I was going to turn vege, but Chelsiette turned me off it. Said I would miss out on too much?""</p><p>While discussing rather innocent matters, Silata only truly tuned into their conversation when the girl was halfway to the door. Chelsiette was pursuing her, openly admiring her body while her subject didn't show the least disapproval to the little girl's advances.</p><p>""My name's Celestia Gormail. I guess I should introduce myself in full since I'm obviously your first to properly associate with here. There's no need to be shy. You must join us in our little cinema at the end of the hall. Tomorrow for breakfast at least.""</p><p>While she spoke, she had both hands on Chelsiette's shoulders, applying a massage which threw the naked child into an instant expression of joy. She moaned, adored the casual caresses which pressed in upon her back nerves and soothed her entire system. While being massaged, Chelsiette certainly didn't neglect this time to let her hands reach forward and explore both the fronts of Celestia's thighs. As their talk continued, Chelsiette's hands soon slipped all the way around her body and massaged the older girl's exposed ass cheeks, returning her for the favour of the shoulder massage.</p><p>""Wow, what a little beauty you are,"" Celestia eventually murmured as she stained her panties, Chelsiette taking a swab from them with the tip of her finger and tasting it instantly, her smile widening.</p><p>""You taste just as nice as Silata,"" she giggled.</p><p>Silata frowned from where she was viewing them from the bed. ""Thanks a lot. Nice to know I've found my equal already.""</p><p>Celestia chuckled, reaching down and massaging the child's swollen cunt, eventually removing her hand when she sensed little gasps of pain emerge from her lips. ""Hmmm, looks like you're all orgasmed out honey. You're far too sensitive down there.""</p><p>""But you're not!,"" Chelsiette murmured as she knelt forward with her hands on her knees and happily inhaled the pantied cunt before her, smiling ever wider. ""I think you're ready to go right now.""</p><p>""I've been ready most of the afternoon,"" Celestia admitted, blushing as she was examined and none of the three newcomers failed to notice the light suit of sweat which covered her body and the distinct aroma of one very aroused little pussy dampening further. ""I had to leave the early evening orgy to bring you three your dinner. I was just on the edge of my very first orgasm as a matter of fact.""</p><p>Examining her closer and allowing her tongue one little lick over the wet thigh before her, Chelsiette realised not only did she taste her perspiration but also the remains of spittle from the recent kisses of whoever's mouth had been pleasuring her there. She almost looked disgusted yet Celestia calmed her with a soft pat on the head.</p><p>""Not to worry, the only person who was just licking me there was Eliska Campre. She's around your age, perhaps a little younger by months. Yet, her beauty is equal to yours. You'd love her. There's not an unpleasant segment of appearance upon her whole little person. So, consider it an honour you can taste her saliva for free right now.""</p><p>""Yeah!,"" Chelsiette cried happily as she swallowed a mouthful after gently suckling around Celestia's thigh. ""It certainly tastes sweet. Sweeter than my own. And I love it being served on such a delicious thigh.""</p><p>""Aww, you're a darling,"" Celestia embraced Chelsiette before leaving, instantly injecting Silata with a stinging throb of jealousy. Her last words were announced before the door closed in the eager face of Chelsiette. ""Save your energy for the late evening orgy if you manage to defeat your shyness before the night is over. If not, then at least preserve the rest of your arousal for tomorrow morning. You three newbies will be wrung out like sponges. Good night.""</p><p>In the following four hours, Chelsiette and Anisha recovered their energy, thinking on everything aside from sleeping. With their excitement came less eager energy on the part of Silata. Yet together they soon encouraged her to spend the latest hour exploring. She followed the two of them out into the hallway. Chelsiette was decently clothed in the pyjamas provided. Yet to Silata's greatest shock, Anisha was proudly strolling down the hallway with her top opened right up, revealing her nipples with every step she took. Had the corridor a pair of eyes, they'd have popped out in pure lust.</p><p>Set out before the plasma screen in this reasonably sized room at the corridors end, an entire gathering of young girls was taking place. They varied in age yet the majority were teenagers and children. There were a few over twenty and about two characters standing in the background who could well be grandmothers.</p><p>Yet the elders seemed to only participate in viewing the activities, acting as educators to the young girls and indulging in masturbation to the activities. The sex drive apparently never left those who practiced it so often. One of these truly elderly characters, a white haired woman of nearly seventy, was massaging her worn cunt through her dressing gown whilst watching two pale skinned, delicious six year old girls kissing and rubbing up against each other right before her gaze.</p><p>It obviously wasn't an orgy in full swing. Rather, the girls were clumsily clothed as if they'd hurriedly dressed themselves at the end of the early evening events, stopped for a meal and a movie and were only now just starting to warm up to re-enter their aroused states. Chelsiette was looking on wide eyed to where a toddler of no more than four years of age was lying happily on top of a girl of six years, feeling her flat chest through her half buttoned pyjama top. All around the room it appeared that girls who were slightly older were giving tips to the younger.</p><p>Silata almost leapt through the roof in shock as Muireta's voice suddenly commenced explanations from where she'd snuck up behind them. ""Many girls here are teaching their siblings or their best friends on the tricks of the female sex organs. We usually don't let girls younger than five attend these orgies. They're liable to be hurt when everything gets thrown into its fullest humping state. Yet for tonight, as a special celebration for our three new guests, many of us have gathered here to welcome you. And we've moved up 'Education Night' to this very night. So many of the real young girls are here for their first orgies.""</p><p>""Wow, I didn't know we were that special,"" Silata murmured, nervously biting her finger.</p><p>""Go meet them already,"" Muireta encouraged. ""I want you introduced to as many girls as possible before we're all too horny to care.""</p><p>Forcing herself to separate from her friends momentarily, Silata walked straight up to the most inviting child in the room. She looked around nine years of age and was seated on a black cushion in the middle of the floor. Her small legs wide apart, her back reclined and her dark eyes staring right into the souls of anyone who approached her.</p><p>Silata bravely knelt down to her level and examined her fully before speaking. She was brunette, gifted with the neatest little pigtails and possessed a body with the most divine magic of child beauty attached to every single speck of her smooth skin. She was outfitted in a pink dress with a pair of purple straps looping the suit over her shoulders. These neatly lined straps were all which veiled her nipples.</p><p>""Hi, I'm Silata. New to the group you see. You're very pretty might I say.""</p><p>""Sure, I know I am though,"" giggled the little sweetheart, suddenly losing her cold little stare and getting to her knees before the admiring teenager. ""I'm Ninelta. But call me Ninnie, everyone else does. That's been my nickname since my sister first took me here.""</p><p>""Where's your sister now?""</p><p>Ninnie briefly glanced away in misery. ""She couldn't stay here. She had to go back to my father. He did horrible things to us both. But my sister wouldn't let me be harmed. She made a deal to spend her life being that old bastard's sex slave just as long as he didn't hurt me anymore. So that's why I'm here, safe and sound, and she isn't. But that's my story. I thought I'd better tell you now so you don't bring it up again.""</p><p>""I promise I won't. I'm very sorry,"" Silata murmured, hugging the child and caressing her. ""Are you comfortable?,"" she inquired as soon as she realised she'd started to slide one of Ninnie's shoulder straps down her arm and away from the nipple it covered. ""I mean, if you're scared of being touched then I don't want to...""</p><p>""No, no it's okay. With girls it's fine. No girls ever harmed me."" Ninnie relaxed back and spread her little legs before her new friend while Silata gently removed the straps and gazed longingly over the fresh little dots of her nipples. They simply added the perfection to the already splendid chest.</p><p>Silata swallowed nervously, feeling dizzy with lust and forgetful of love. Right now, she had stopped glancing around to check on the progress of her two little lovers. ""You look shockingly untouchable Ninnie. I feel like I'd violate every law against lust just by doing so. It would be a sin to...""</p><p>Ninnie then simply showed a humorous streak of impatience. ""Just hurry up and lick my nipples. It's all yours. You wanted to see them, now pay your respects to my divine little chest.""</p><p>Silata fell instantly upon the child who appeared so innocent and forbidden. The dirty words of encouragement were all that it took for her mouth to start a vigorous suckling on either small chest elevation. She tasted her skin, licked the nipple, preserved the forever taste of young Ninnie on her tongue.</p><p>From under her mouth workings, the child moaned and lifted up from the cushion, pushing toward the extreme irritation of all her youthful breast nerves, feeding the hot stickiness of the mouth which massaged each tender nerve beneath the freshly hardening nipples.</p><p>""Fuck! Feel me,"" Ninnie guided Silata's hand under her dress all the way up to where her exposed, juicy little cunt was throbbing. And indeed it was trickling with arousal. Her firm little legs trembled about it. ""You're making me wet already.""</p><p>""You do the same for me,"" Silata admitted as she withdrew her mouth from the child's teats then questioned her experience. ""You seem like you know a hell of a lot about loving.""</p><p>""I was brought here when I was seven. So I've been loving for two years. I may be nine now, but two years has made all the difference to my innocence. I didn't know shit as a little little girl. But now as a nine year old, there's shit all left of that innocence.""</p><p>""My two girlfriends,"" Silata bravely reffered to Chelsiette and Anisha, ""were completely innocent when we first met. That was only four days ago. In just one day we spent in this terrible apartment together, I had turned them nearly as depraved as you. I can't believe it.""</p><p>""Suck my cunt then maybe you'll believe it,"" Ninnie snickered. The excitement left her face however as Muireta gently guided Silata to her feet and had to forcefully turn her away.</p><p>""That's enough Ninnie. You've had plenty of the new guest already. Now I have to introduce her to the others.""</p><p>""I'm horny as fuck!,"" Ninnie announced in that sexy little tone which fitted so well with her profanity. ""I need to be relieved.""</p><p>Muireta smiled as she waved over Eliska, the girl Celestia had mentioned earlier. Silata was still to get a good look at her for in no time at all, the small child had basically thrust her head between Ninnie's legs and brought that naughty little girl to her orgasm's finishing touches. Turning away from them, Silata was encouraged to the others.</p><p>""I've assumed correctly you'll be greatly attached to our clientele already,"" Muireta announced, gently taking a dark blonde by the arm and turning her to face Silata. ""Meet Kenita.""</p><p>She was fourteen, judging completely by her youthful body yet teenaged face. Her skin was among the smoothest and most unaffected by anything so much as a pimple. And most extraordinarily, not a single centimetre of make-up was applied to her naturally beautiful complexion. She'd retain this way into her adult years for certain. Yet right now, was the most splendid young teenage lass with childhood's beauties furnishing absolutely everything beneath her dressing gown. Small hard little lumps of developing breasts were almost in line with that soft, flat belly flesh which fell down from them. Her hips, much like a child's also, were skinny to the max.</p><p>""Hi Silata,"" Kenita murmured gently, exploring the guest with her brave little hands, encouraged to do naught but increase depravity as Silata also returned the favour. She only just got a good grip upon Kenita's soft little buttocks during the same second that Kenita intruded into her asshole with her forefinger.</p><p>Silata held her breath, concentrated on feeling about Kenita even further, massaging the other girl's butt cheeks and indulging upon the child-like body before her, even though it wasn't as quite to her suiting as Ninnie's was.</p><p>Kenita then commented. ""Wow Silata. Both your ass and cunt are tighter than quite a few of the little girls here. I take it you've never had a dildo in either hole before.""</p><p>Silata openly confessed. ""Of course not. Dildo's remind me of dicks. I fricking hate dicks.""</p><p>""Well when they're used by another female, you'll forget all about their shape and only upon the fact that it's another girl giving you her blessing of pleasure,"" Kenita explained. She pointed to the owner who'd now busied herself showing Chelsiette and Anisha around. ""I'm a favourite of Muireta's here. I always let her take turns either sucking my cunt or using a dildo upon it. Same with my asshole. Trust me, it's pleasurable even when a slightly older woman like Muireta employs it.""</p><p>""I like little girls only,"" Silata kept her open confession on a roll. ""Don't get me wrong, I think you're beautiful Kenita. You have a beautiful body. Perhaps I'd even have you dildo me. But I don't think I could ever really enjoy it from Muireta or Kurmil.""</p><p>""Well the key thing to remember is to find your object of lust during unpleasant moments,"" Kenita warned. ""Try not to refuse any woman anything, just as you don't refuse yourself anything. If fat old Kurmil wants to shove her dildo in you, then take it. But at the same time, to ensure you're not a cold statue, have one of the little girls stand in front of you and perform cunnilingus upon her. Keep yourself aroused during certain acts you don't particularly enjoy and everyone wins out.""</p><p>""That sounds like good advice,"" Silata replied, kissing Kenita then sucking her tongue as Kenita refused to break the kiss. During the connection of their mouths, both girls hands explored each other further and slid warmly down the small of their backs to the humps of either butt cheek. Then finally they separated and Kenita introduced her to Vesina, Jessila and Madelini.</p><p>Now I feel it an important duty to briefly interrupt with this wise note to the reader. Do not feel it necessary to remember each and every character off by heart. At the start of the next instalment, I'll provide a brief list of names with their character details you can refer to. Now on with the story.</p><p>Vesina was also a dark blonde like Kenita, only her hair length was extended down past her shoulder blades. She was twelve. She wore only a white singlet top and her pretty legs were booted seductively up to the knees. Her ass and pussy, on full display were by far the freshest little segments of female beauty Silata had so far seen. They looked to be kept obsessively clean, spotless and desirable. Her ass was taut and attracted the mouths of many. As Kenita introduced her, she actually mumbled her name out whilst suckling her jaws securely to either ass cheek in turn. So without doubt it came out muffled and Vesina therefore introduced herself personally to Silata.</p><p>She may have been only two years younger than Kenita, but the increased presence of childhood in her young body caused Silata to join in a much longer and more indulging kiss with her than she had the prior.</p><p>""I should love to be bed buddies with you very soon,"" Vesina giggled. ""Or Anisha, I like her very much too.""</p><p>Silata, briefly encouraged by her fired up spirit to suddenly slap Vesina and bellow at the top of her voice 'TAKE YOUR EYES OFF HER,' instead fell to sucking Vesina's mouth extra forcefully. Not just to enjoy the juices of the sweet girl's saliva but also to prevent her from mentioning her sweet little, sacred acquaintance again.</p><p>Once they finished their brief introduction and body presentation to each other, Silata then examined Jessila. She was the same age as Celestia, only didn't exactly look thirteen. She could have almost passed for a ten year old as she did well to cling onto almost every thread of childhood beauty. And she'd done a far better job of keeping her kiddish designs than both Kenita and Vesina put together. To Vesina, Jessila was the exact opposite about her body.</p><p>Although she had a very precious, adorable little cunt and a spectacular asshole, they were certainly neglected in care. Apparently, Jessila only ever washed her precious areas with the saliva her friends were willing to commit to it. Therefore, cunnilingus was the most thorough cleaning she ever had performed on these areas. When she showered, she announced she could never even be bothered to turn her genitals or rear towards the water when she knew the best feeling of liquid on these parts came from another girl's mouth. Despite this uncleanliness, Jessila participated in orgies so often it was perfectly difficult to distinguish between her valued little cunt, washed only with saliva, and that of Vesina's, overly washed with water.</p><p>As for the rest of her description, her extremely pretty face was crowned with extra dark brunette hair and tonight she wore only a black bikini in contrast to her pale white skin, which seductively veiled her tits and dirty little cunt. Kenita whispered to Silata that Jessila's small show of clothing was not something to last long.</p><p>""If Kenita gets to try this area with a finger, I'm ready to give my tongue the honours,"" Jessila announced as she knelt behind Silata. Then without hesitation, this dirty little beauty began instantly tonguing her asshole.</p><p>As Silata shuddered in pure pleasure, she managed her introduction to Madelini while Jessila's mouth played about in her rear's most sacred areas.</p><p>Madelini was a very light blonde, in contrast to her two friends darker shades. Her hair was cut short. Although this seemed only to enhance her beauty. At age ten, there was plenty of it to go around. Her light blue eyes, perfect little lips and puffy cheeks were all evident of childhood's most gifted charms. Her body was wonderfully suited to all these laws of beauty as well. Flat tits, ripe little cunt and perfect, smooth skin with only a slight inflation of chubbiness. Judging by the structure of her face, it seemed most likely that her beauty would not be something to last into womanhood. In the prime of life she'd be considered ugly. But right now, as a child, her looks were superior to every woman's on the planet and many a child's as well.</p><p>Madelini, differing by far from the other two, dropped her skirts before even saying a word to Silata. Then, fingering herself in full view, she began to speak through her nervous little bodily tremors. ""Oh God you're pretty. So sexy, so full of life. I love teenage girls.""</p><p>""And I love little girls like you. So we'll go very well together Madelini,"" Silata replied. Do recall that neither girl spoke their sentences with direct voices, as both were under the effects of stimulation, Madelini from her fingers in her cunt and Silata from Jessila's tongue in her ass. Yet despite a lack of firm voice, the two of them meant their words with all the deliberation in the world. When they finally quit the small talk and joined in a kiss, there was seldom a deeper tonguing occurring that same night.</p><p>During this kiss, Silata also felt the soft and delicate young hand of Madelini tickle her clitoris and rub up and down her slit. In no time at all she was leaking as many juices as her new friend was. Soon, being those seven years older, they started to flood in a ripe teenage abundance and outdid all of Madelini's trickles. Yet, continuing in this wise, the two girls experienced two shuddering orgasms upon their acquaintance.</p><p>Jessila's little tongue worked wonders to Silata's ass while she poured into Madelini's fingers the juice encouraged from such activities. Their kiss remained until Silata finally felt the other girl cease trembling in her arms and the child's spillage to also have ended. They broke the kiss, grinning cheekily.</p><p>""That's the way in which I wish I could meet every pretty teenager on the planet,"" the young Madelini confessed.</p><p>""Right back at you and every other little girl on the same planet,"" Silata chuckled. With this deep friendship having been formed already, it was Madelini who showed her around to the rest of the girls of relevance.</p><p>In short, there was a little blonde in a pretty blue, dress-like set of pyjamas by the name of Catina. She was six, adorable, sexy in both the face and body. Silata, when exchanging kisses with her, felt a thunderous arousal start to re-kindle all her nerves after such a short collection of minutes ago having ended her dispersing with Madelini.</p><p>A girl of seven years who was reffered to by all as Gertila, took Silata's engines of lust and turned them on full power. She had sleek black hair, pretty fleshy skin and legs always a third unveiled. She only ever wore a dark little skirt which fell to halfway down her thighs. Upon her torso, singlets would only briefly be used to increase sexual desire then flung away almost instantly.</p><p>Upon meeting Silata, Gertila revealed herself entirely naked and to her shock, as soon as Silata clapped a hand to her cunt, the little girl instantly unleashed herself into it. Gertila then informed her sweetly that she'd specifically spent the whole evening exciting herself so she could instantly cum into the first guest's hand to touch her down there. How thrilled Silata was to drink up those juices from her fingers and palm straight after.</p><p>By the time she finally got to acquainting herself to the Eliska they all seemed to speak very fondly of, Silata was readied to flood her with a river of loving lust. She was just as precious and beautiful as Celestia had described. When she skipped up to meet Silata, she was dripping with juices all over. Ninnie's orgasmic liquid only made up a very small portion of the floods of cum which actually plastered down her pretty nut-brown hair.</p><p>""I've been waiting to meet you,"" Silata announced, flooding the child's face with abundant kisses all over, not caring a fraction for the fact the kid's face was drenched with multiple juices from many unknown cunts. ""Oh you're so gorgeous I could just eat you up.""</p><p>""Everyone tells me that,"" Eliska chuckled. She danced around in front of Silata, bending forward and falling into several different postures until she'd ensured herself with the truth that the teenager had familiarized her eyes to absolutely everything her body had to offer her view. It was everything that Dilena was. Of the most relevance was a cunt so tiny and yet so arousingly flooded with wetness that it was one of the tightest, premature orifices Silata had set eyes upon. She guessed with only excitement and not the slightest tinge of fear, that a little sector like that would act in the role of a secure, ripping vice to any lesbians tongue or finger that would intrude it.</p><p>However, it was obvious that many tongues and fingers had tried it and managed it before. Yet for the sake of little Eliska's comfort, she by far preferred her pleasurer to simply lay on licks to such a cute little sector. To cherish her slit and her clitoris and to avoid the idea of penetration for as long as possible, lest she become aroused beyond all limits and demand it. On the contrary, her asshole had taken an uncounted number of tongues in the past and in her little display, Eliska even showed Silata she could now fit three of her little fingers up there at once.</p><p>Silata laid kiss after kiss upon Eliska's mouth, licking her cheeks, her nose, her eyes. Absolutely everything in reach. To arouse things even further, Catina and Gertila would take turns dashing in and sneakily laying slaps upon either girl's ass. Frequently, Catina would target Silata's while Gertila applied equally vigorous, arousing soft strikes upon Eliska's.</p><p>Finally, the exchanges were all over and Muireta hailed the entire rooms attention from a microphone stand beside the plasma screen. ""Thank you, thank you. Now everyone listen up. The majority have now met with at least one of our three newest recruits. You may finish such socializing in the morning. It is now time to let ourselves erupt I do declare!""</p><p>A cheer went up from the crowd of young lesbians. Silata almost looked on in horror as she watched Gertila vigorously seize the surprised Chelsiette and wrestle her to the ground, kissing her mouth repeatedly. Yet in seconds, Chelsiette warmed up to it and returned the kisses with just as much eagerness, helping complete their simulation of two long lost lovers.</p><p>From across the room, Anisha was also showing her sudden leap in bravery. She approached Catina, got down on all fours and began kissing the other child's feet with all the power of true worship. Anisha played the perfect role, basically of a beggar as she laid such numerous attention to her Princess Catina, tasting every inch of the flesh upon her feet and ankles, suckling every single silver nail painted toe.</p><p>Catina the whole while was playing in the perfect role of a careless goddess, looking on without a tinge of care for her worshipper and casually sticking her feet forth in different angles so Anisha could lather every inch of those precious objects with her tongue. Finally, Anisha placed her little silver shoes on for her and continued the devotion until Catina decided to break the act. It took a while however.</p><p>Once that was over, those two indulged in yet another scenario, roleplaying like professionals and Silata deeply regretted she was out of earshot. Not just for the reason of enjoying the scenario but she'd have desperately wanted to hear the manner in which Catina was addressing her lover, roleplaying or not.</p><p>Distraction was bliss as it turned out, for Silata soon became so involved in Vesina, Jessila and Eliska that she forgot all about her two lovers, out there somewhere amidst all the roomful of fun. Vesina encouraged Silata to lie upon her back then squatted atop her face. Instantly, Silata licked and lapped at the precious, clean little childish vagina presented to her.</p><p>As she did so, Jessila spread her legs and massaged her slit and clitoris, now and then inserting fingers when she felt the excitement warranted the intrusion. As one hand busied itself down there, she used the other to fondle, rub and even pinch the mounds of breast upon Silata's chest, intensifying all her sexual nerves with such play.</p><p>Eliska laid herself down beside Silata, only on her stomach. She rested her head beside Vesina's left foot as she stared between her legs to where Silata was bringing her off. It wasn't long before Vesina shuddered in orgasm and staggered away during the tremors of pleasure. As soon as Silata's face was available, Eliska started lapping Vesina's juices from it.</p><p>If Silata hadn't been aroused enough already from licking Vesina's cunt, as soon as her lips connected with Eliska's, her arousal resulted in the most leaking and sensitive cunt under the pleasuring hand of Jessila.</p><p>""Oh yes, I sense impending fireworks!,"" Jessila snickered as she slid her finger in and out more rapidly, constantly with a spare finger massaging her clitoris and a spare hand upon her breasts. Her prediction was correct as a sudden storm of pleasure's ultimate peak rushed down Silata's thighs whilst Eliska's tongue was almost glued into her mouth under the suction of their deep kiss.</p><p>This act broke apart and others formed. Each girl was completely fired up to the max, every soul in the room lusting for every drop of fuck to be frigged from their bodies. And by the end of the night, they'd all be satisfied indeed. Although being able to keep up with all of them and their various orgasms was a task impossible for Silata. Quite frankly, she had lost all knowledge of where she herself was. She seemed to simply hurl herself from one pleasurable encounter to the next, multiple dreams of little girls being satisfied over and over.</p><p>It was simply an ocean of pleasure and amid it were her conscious worries of her two lovers and the clearest memories of Dilena. No encounter with any little girl present at the orgy (and the orgy had some of the finest little girls of the world in its midst) could drive such negative elements from her pleasure ocean.</p><p>Gradually, one girl undressed another and soon the room was almost working on a rotational basis. It had started out with Anisha and Catina on the far side. And now, entirely naked, Silata found that she herself had now gotten round to Catina. She held the child in her arms, grabbed, spread and tickled her buttocks while slowly sliding a finger into her behind.</p><p>Catina bit down into her shoulder hard enough to draw blood but Silata didn't mind. She continued to fondle the child and feel her superior sized clit press to the miniature one as they rubbed up and down against each other. When they separated, Silata kissed her way down the entire length of the young girl's body, starting at her pretty little pink mouth and ending at her toes. Catina then turned to be embraced by Madelini while Kenita seized Silata by the arm and guided her elsewhere.</p><p>We are now to detail the last scene Silata played in this particular orgy before she fell completely drunken and half unconscious into her delirium. By that point, she wouldn't be able to tell one moving female shape from another. Yet she managed to stay focused enough to recognise each character's individual movements during this final act of hers. This perhaps being because she was the only girl in this set-up who didn't have her eyesight veiled by a cunt, ass, foot or a breast.</p><p>She sat at their lead upon a well cushioned couch with her legs spread wide. Between them, Kenita serviced her on all fours, licking every drop which trickled from her cunt.</p><p>Kenita's body managed to support Gertila, who lay on top of her with her little stomach against her back.</p><p>Gertila, lifting her head, suckled on each of Silata's breasts in turn, now and then glancing up to utter a cheeky little giggle and flutter her eyes affectionately. Both girl's asses were being stimulated during this.</p><p>Vesina stood behind them, one finger in Kenita's anus and another in the little girl's on top of her back.</p><p>To ensure Kenita didn't suddenly collapse under Gertila's weight, Jessila and Celestia helped out on either side. They were there to support Kenita or catch Gertila in the event of a collapse. Yet they busied themselves while they were stationed there. Celestia reached under and fingered Kenita's cunt while vigorously licking one of her butt cheeks.</p><p>Doing the same for the girl above, Jessila fingered Gertila's cunt. While she did so, she sucked and licked the little girl's nearest foot.</p><p>In quick summary, their design followed out like this. Silata at the lead, Vesina at the end, Kenita with Gertila on top of her as the middle and Jessila and Celestia supporting either side of the middle. Although orgasms were certainly not in sync and some, such as Vesina at the end, required more attention to complete theirs, one thing was certain. Silata came one last time like a rocket into Kenita's mouth and spattered all over her lips.</p><p>It wasn't just the cunnilingus, but the simple sight of the unique lesbian display before her which caused it all to flow so well, each girl playing their part right before her eyes. Creating the perfect scenery to unleash her fuck.</p><p>And therefore, when all was done, Silata was so overwhelmed she drifted right off into the bliss of a brief abyss of the mind. Everything vanished under that final wave of pleasure and her view, whenever it was not in the abyss, could only make out the shapes of dashing ankles all around her. She felt herself being lifted, carried out of the orgy room and into the darkness of the corridor protruding from it. Only the actual cold feeling of her fresh pillow against the back of her skull brought her to her senses before her bearers could all tiptoe out.</p><p>""Chelsiette...,"" she murmured, her eyes now alive as if a jolt of lighting had struck the lids apart. ""Anisha, Chelsiette... where are they? I need them.""</p><p>""They'll be off to bed soon,"" the promising reply of Celestia was delivered with complete patience and understanding. ""You won't sleep without them tonight. Once they tire we'll lie them alongside you. But you yourself must get some rest now.""</p><p>However falling back within the dark pit of sleep remained an impossibility for Silata, who was indeed not content until both Anisha and Chelsiette were lain down beside her, both her sweethearts far too exhausted to murmur so much as a good night. Yet once their two bodies were on either side of hers, surrounded by her arms yet again in that pure comfort to which they'd spent the last four days in, the trio collapsed with relief into their exhaustion.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 9</p><p>Catina and Gertila brought breakfast in the following morning, those darling little girls merely delivering what had already been structured by their fine cooks. Gertila wore naught but black panties and a golden chain about her neck, ending in a little ruby pendant. Catina had on a pair of jeans and a tank top, displaying her midriff. Her feet were sandalled and her arms covered in the sleeves of multiple bracelets, her hair professionally pigtailed as well. They made a fine team, the seductively clothed Catina alongside the barely clothed Gertila. The contrast caused instant arousal on the parts of they who viewed them from the bed.</p><p>""Gertila!,"" Chelsiette happily shrieked, sitting up while the other little girl laid a kiss on her mouth, bouncing back energetically in that childish, body wiggling glee of excitement.</p><p>""I can't wait to enjoy you again tonight. It was so much fun last night,"" Gertila declared.</p><p>""Definitely!,"" Chelsiette cried, her eyes wide with true joy at having fallen to sleep after such a wondrous event, now awoken with more and more delicious memories flooding back to her. ""Oh, only a few days back I didn't know any of this stuff. But then, after Silata, I knew everything. And last night I simply put everything into action. It was the best night of my life.""</p><p>This statement you can expect, inspired that further touch of jealousy in Silata yet she hurriedly put it aside, wishing to centre her thoughts mainly on the positive.</p><p>""And you Anisha,"" her second little charming girl was being felt up by Catina, whose snickering was certainly applicable to their guilty behaviour the prior night. ""I think I've found more than a friend in you. A soul mate even.""</p><p>Although Silata's head didn't drop, her eyes fell toward the ground in the sharpest blow of hopelessness, coming to rest her vision upon the cute, freshly nail painted toes of Catina. She was lifting one little sandal as she slowly slid Anisha down onto the mattress, advancing to sprawl on top of her.</p><p>Anisha accepted this, spreading her legs wide and took the pretty lass onto her chest without the mildest requirements of a full stomach.</p><p>""Perhaps we should eat fir..."" Silata sliced her sentence off near the end, knowing there were no ears turned to her.</p><p>Anisha was rubbed up against by the chest of Catina, whose tank top was soon stripped off by her speedy working hands and then two bare chests were left to collide. As the nipples slipped by each other, between their legs, both began to trickle their hot cunt moisture in response to the act, only Catina's far more heartily. She announced the reason after she sat up and Anisha had pulled down the top of her jeans to reveal the special area, full of dripping excitement.</p><p>""I've been kissed by nearly the whole party down there this morning,"" Catina giggled upon laying her bare chest over Anisha's yet again. ""But I wanted you specifically to relieve me of all this build up.""</p><p>""No problem,"" Anisha chuckled with an expanded smile, all her shyness eradicated from a fully charged sexual system just as skilled to socially please as it were to provide satisfaction to her new found friend's lubricity.</p><p>She ran a finger up and down the slit, cupped it with her palm, wiggled all her fingertips over the clitoris. Then simply, without the least intrusion of a finger being required, Anisha milked that child of her multitude of sexual irritation, taking the morning cum as the beautiful trickle it was all over her hands. Each little droplet was encouraged to her mouth, not one of her fingers going unsucked.</p><p>Catina provided Anisha the same service in return for it, after her ecstasy had calmed down, her shut eyes slipped open and that perfectly mischievous grin returned to her face. ""Oh, let's see how much you've been doing your homework Anisha,"" she murmured upon beginning.</p><p>""Not as much as you Catina, I only just got up,"" replied the stimulated child who soon lost all traces of her words, sliding more readily her sexually mature system up and down upon the finger which penetrated it. Unlike Catina, Anisha had suddenly developed an eagerness to take things up her cunt right away. Silata had obviously advanced her way beyond four years in a space of four days.</p><p>The child unleashed her cum onto Catina's fingers while the other little girl continued to ensure their nipples remained tickled by their constant contact to each other. They lay in exhaustion upon each other, their bellies flecked with the discharge droplets they hadn't lapped up.</p><p>Upon the other side, Chelsiette serviced Gertila her good morning present with her tongue straight at her cunt. She didn't miss a spot, applying that professional mouth work to slide up and down as vigorously or as gently as required, indication being taken from the hold Gertila's little fingers had gripped in her hair.</p><p>As Gertila manoeuvred her, she made all the decisions upon her speed and right near the end, basically pressed Chelsiette's face as hard up against her slit as possible, tilting her head toward the celling and screaming as she spurted. That gorgeous cry from one spectacular child was music to one's ears indeed and plentiful discharge to Chelsiette's visage.</p><p>The girls hardly even bothered to clean themselves up, leaving what clothing they'd stripped off upon the bedroom floor and strolling out more than 80% naked to enjoy an extended morning of joys in the orgy room. Silata found it impossibly difficult to try to picture either Gertila or Catina matching their actions with the innocence of their bodies. The two now behaved efficiently in the manner of two teen girls with endless libidos. It was quite truthfully, an extreme struggle on the part of Silata, to convince herself that neither of her little soul mates were yet at the stage that these two had accomplished. Chelsiette and Anisha certainly weren't showing identical signs to them yet... were they?</p><p>As a reader, you could probably scream that answer to her, yet Silata would refuse to hear it. Anisha and Chelsiette at least preserved more believable innocence about the faces if not in their actions. They didn't yet snicker like Catina nor develop the grins that Gertila constantly showed off. As of yet, they weren't what she feared they'd turn into. The ultimate sluts of Harvirle. The complete terrifying professionals of lovemaking, doomed to best even Silata's talent. And certainly not doomed to depart from her presence, no matter how many new friends they made. She had absolutely no horror in seeing them enjoy other girls. Yet she struggled most relevantly with the worry of their location of other sexual partners generating a deeper gravitational pull than she could offer them.</p><p>Yet the three of them, in various levels of excitement, anxiety and arousal, all dined indifferently on their breakfast with the most fulfilling hunger. Feeling sorry that neither visitor had offered their third companion a hand, Chelsiette frigged Silata before the morning was out and the three then departed for further exploration.</p><p>They knew it perfectly perilous to separate, for re-locating each other suddenly seemed an improbability. Harvirle, when you combined all its corridors and levels, extended more spaciously than what the outside could offer your view. Their corridor, upon leading to the TV room was directly opposite four others.</p><p>Theirs was the third in yet another row of four. Ultimately, each level had eight corridors, four of each directly opposite each other. At the end of each were, as already noted, a room with a plasma screen, one of these always chosen for orgy destinations. Branching off from the corridors were separated, spare chambers. Within these spare chambers were various bedroom designs, candle lit benches, floors full of rugs and reclining cushions. In short, all you needed to have a specific romantic time, either a one on one or with a selected group.</p><p>As the levels repeated themselves, Silata attempted to sum up how many girls Harvirle could actually hold yet soon dismissed the difficult mathematics. One room above the lobby, where fear of meeting Roselotte restrained them from venturing, they gained the opportunity to explore a level to which was indeed, the most hotel-like. It had the glamorous floor of clean patterned carpet, old fashioned window and celling designs, amid all this being the great dining hallway where the central aspects of the room were the rectangular row of tables.</p><p>They fitted the room's atmosphere with their lately re-painted wood, aromas from recently cooked breakfast ranging in pancakes to bacon also preserving the rooms freshness. Thus, its appearance to have been designed afresh for several new guests increased the specific tastes of pampering the three new arrivals were cheerfully adjusting to.</p><p>Although of course, it had been re-furnished lately for the purpose of others as well. Muireta decided such a structure being built around quality and freedom ought never to fall into the decay that the buildings of the outside world always did. So Harvirle was rarely ever showing the tiniest sign of chipping paint. Of course, this was not applicable to the outside view, which was nothing less than a field of ruins. Yet the interior showed naught but impressing decorative talent.</p><p>Silata took a seat at the table, deciding exploration needed to cease briefly. To resume in this calm, refreshing atmosphere, she needed to also show the qualities of calm and freshness she was lacking. Right now, ever since her arrival, she'd dragged her prior life inside with her. Now it was time, if they were ever to enjoy the place in equal comfort, that she defeated her past demons and broke the bond which glued her to these two angels.</p><p>After beckoning them over, Chelsiette and Anisha gathered with her at this table end, briefly shielded from the words of the girls close-by. A group of young lassies who giggled at the opposing end of the room were more than fifty table-lengths from the location to which they held their private discussion. So by close-by, that was the nearest threat of overhearing.</p><p>It was certainly encouraging to see the eagerness to hear her still overcome all the pleasures the place had to offer her two best friends. Chelsiette had her little arms folded, rocking forward her chair and sliding this posture ever closer to her lover. Anisha honed in from the other side, her beautiful eyes at constant rest with Silata's, not letting a single word escape her ears.</p><p>Silata took a deep breath, then plunged ahead with all she had to say. ""I think we should still be friends no matter what. If it's a choice between our friendship and commitment to this place, I'm sure our bond will win out. Yet nevertheless, as of now I'm going to cease all my jealousy. You may have noticed, despite all I let you two get up to last night, that I've still been showing frequent signs of jealousy. Of dislike for all those that touch you. Well no more. We're here to have fun, so don't feel like you have to stick by me. Separate if you will and go discover friendships elsewhere. Mine will always be here for both of you whenever you need it.""</p><p>""Will you be alright?,"" Anisha inquired, her words firm, steady and straight to the point. ""Will you be fine on your own?""</p><p>Silata began, slowly preparing her reply with the most thoroughness of assurance. ""I thought I couldn't survive by myself before. But now...""</p><p>""But now you've certainly figured out the opposite haven't you,"" it was Muireta's growling voice which disturbed her discussion with her two soul mates. Yet without a doubt, once the words started to spill forth in all their truth and honesty, Silata was gladder than ever that Muireta had stalked up behind her. These words of wisdom would supply her, and just about anyone else on the planet, with all that was required to know the ability to survive is in every creature, no matter how lonely.</p><p>""Did you assume you couldn't live without your two friends here?,"" Muireta gestured to Anisha and Chelsiette. ""Why, that's very natural Silata. Many new arrivals, particularly the eldest of the group, are always reluctant to let go of they who they feel a responsibility toward. Or, in your case, both a responsibility and a very strong connection. Yet you must release yourself from them now and move forward. They'll find their own way, as will you. Rest assured, you can survive without their companionship. Were this whole home we call Harvirle to suddenly disappear, you'd still live. You're much stronger than you assume, as are all the girls here. You simply need to realise it.""</p><p>""I'm not sure,"" Silata murmured, thinking back to her days of high school prior to the recent events. ""I never had any friends before and I thought I just couldn't go on without them. If it weren't for Chelsiette and Anisha, I probably wouldn't be here.""</p><p>""You must dispose of that mind frame right away,"" Muireta warned. ""The fact that you're still alive goes to prove the fact that survival is possible for anyone. And we, the people who feel the most hated, are always the most skilled in the art of surviving. There's probably been many times in your life where you've wished you'd been born into a different life. But let me tell you now, had you actually been born as someone who succeeds in this stupid society which surrounds us, I can guarantee your strength would be greatly limited to how it is now. Those who know nothing of being different, of being rejected, are actually the ones who are far weaker than us. Find someone who has lived a life full of friendship and support, then suddenly take all the friends and support away, you'll be shocked how swiftly they curl up in a miserable corner and refuse to come out.""</p><p>Silata nodded. ""I guess you're right. People who aren't use to being alone can never cope with being rejected. Were they to suddenly be deprived of their support, they'd just break. If you've never known misery, then misery is so much harder to cope with when it actually shows up in your life. That's one of the reasons I'm actually glad I've never had friends.""</p><p>""Exactly,"" Muireta went on. ""Friends and support only ever succeed in keeping you weak. And the idea of friendship being something essential in the life of the human being is nothing but a ridiculous lie thought up by this society. The loner is always the happier person. And craving friendship is completely unnatural. Whenever we feel we can't cope with our loneliness, it is merely the years and years of our schooling that has brought it on.""</p><p>""Every year of our education some mentally defective teacher has yelled in our face about the importance of friendship. What a load of bullshit. Through years of saying the same things to kids, as adults and teenagers we actually believe friends are important. We feel pain when we're alone. But this pain is merely an illusion, brought on by the lies of society and nothing else. It is not our natural mind which causes us to fear our isolation. It is simply the voice of society, having told us the same lie over and over again. Train yourself to forget every lie which they've hammered into you and eventually you'll cease all depression over your isolation. Social life? Bah! Who the hell needs it? Only the weaklings who are yet to discover the majority of life's beauty is in detaching from our silly humanity.""</p><p>Silata spoke up warily. ""But... I once knew a girl back in seventh grade. Well, I guess I didn't actually know her, since I never had any friends myself. But she was also a loner. And she killed herself eventually after being driven to it by the pain of loneliness.""</p><p>""Yes, that pain is very real when we believe in it,"" Muireta replied. ""And it angers me to hear of this. That poor girl was perfectly capable of surviving on her own, yet due to the constant lies of idiots who couldn't, she was convinced she had no way out but in suicide. Had she been aware of the pain she was feeling being nothing but the voice of education, she'd have lived happily alone without shedding a tear. But alas, the strong commit suicide everyday because of the lies of the weak. But once you acknowledge the pain of loneliness is merely your educated mind playing tricks with you, then you can dispense with it. Destroy it and embrace your title as a loner.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" Silata replied, feeling more relaxed than ever with her own individuality. ""You've convinced me I can survive on my own. But I must point out, Chelsiette and Anisha have both made this life of mine very special. I should certainly hate to ever depart from them.""</p><p>""I'm quite positive you'll never have to. Yet should the worst occur, I intend to have you prepared for it,"" Muireta concluded with a smile. ""Now enjoy the morning before it turns into evening."" She strolled away and left them to their business.</p><p>""Alright then,"" Chelsiette murmured, proudly standing and skipping away, calling over her shoulder. ""Thanks Silata. I feel much more free knowing I can't worry you now. Or make you jealous. I'm going to see Celestia again if you don't mind.""</p><p>""Go right ahead,"" Silata encouraged, guessing her little lover had taken a special liking to that girl the first time she set eyes on her. Only Anisha remained behind that touch longer, soon being encouraged by the way of Chelsiette.</p><p>""Other than you, I'm too shy to talk with anyone else,"" she murmured during a quick mode of reluctance.</p><p>Silata soon guided her away. ""Nonsense. Go find Catina. She's very fond of you. Do you return that fondness?""</p><p>""Yes, I like her a lot. But she's not like you.""</p><p>""Well I'll still be here at the end of the day. But go and enjoy yourself,"" Silata then added the finishing touch to her convincing and Anisha bounded away too.</p><p>Left with naught to do but satisfy her own means of socializing, she sought out a companion to share one of the upstairs bed chambers with. After a search high and low she discovered one bright blonde around the age of thirteen, all alone by the water fountain, dressed from head to foot in the attire of a red bikini. Even her shoes matched the outfit, sandals of the brightest crimson, as were her swimming panties and the bra which veiled her barely breast-lifted chest.</p><p>""You're new here I see,"" she murmured, having never set eyes upon her until this moment. Silata, although knowing the unfamiliarity from not noticing her the prior night, bravely kissed her cheek upon their opening introduction. ""Lesikie Carter at your service,"" she performed a curtsy before withdrawing into a cheeky little stance of pride. ""Or rather, you'll be at mine shortly little Miss...""</p><p>""Silata.""</p><p>""Right. Well I should have you know, I always better befriend the submissives than the other little princesses. I prefer to take services only. Would you like to grant me your favours upstairs?""</p><p>""I was going to ask you the same question,"" Silata replied before taking a little bow as was required. ""Although of course, to service you only my princess Lesikie.""</p><p>She giggled, took her hand then escorted her to the elevator, those beautiful red sandals loudly issuing echoing slaps to the ground. Silata was eager, although knowing she may not receive kind attention, to at least deal some of it out this morning. It would certainly arouse her to a required state to engage in further doings, hopefully with girls littler than thirteen. But Lesikie had a special effect on her passions today, which is why she was glad she'd have a turn to explore such areas, even if they differed from her commonly focused attraction.</p><p>Once within the secure safety of a bedchamber, privacy was theirs to enjoy. Silata tore off her top and stepped from her pyjama pants, facing Lesikie entirely naked. The other girl tilted her head with a queer look in her expectations. Instantly sensing what she wished, Silata fell upon the ground on all fours and approached her new princess.</p><p>Lesikie played with her hair, studied her nails and acted indifferent to Silata while she enslaved herself to her pleasures. Her feet were licked, the toes sucked and even the sandals mouthed before they were removed. She moved her way up to her thighs, licked and kissed all the way to the cunt. Nearing the end, Silata slid down the swimming panties while Lesikie tore off and flicked away her training bra.</p><p>As Silata's mouth pleasured that precious little destination between her new friends thighs, Lesikie massaged her own nipples and groaned, moving about entirely in the complete ocean of her pleasures.</p><p>""Oh yes. Oh fuck, you're good Silata! You know how to fucking make a girl run her fuck! Ah yes!"" Her legs were soon sheeted with spatters of her discharge, these of which Silata hurriedly lapped up, the whole while gripping her firm, youthful ass as she took this girl through her body shuddering discharge.</p><p>After cleaning this up, the two collapsed upon the bed, situated between three burning candles and a glorious sea of rugs to conceal the floors coldness. It was also a sea of praise to which Silata was drenched in, all the while enjoying the tiny caresses employed by her new found princess.</p><p>""Very impressive,"" Lesikie congratulated her for the fiftieth time. ""I should like to have you devote to my pleasures more often. I held back considerably then.""</p><p>""Well you need not, I'm just as ready to be dominated by a girl as ravishing as you as I am to be the dominant guardian of a sweet little girl.""</p><p>""I shall call Eliska in later. They say no lubricious encounter here is worthwhile without her at least being witness to it. I frequently enjoy being worshipped in the view of girls as young and ripe as that. I hope to inspire them to service me as well as you do in future.""</p><p>Silata's reply was uneasy. ""Well I personally prefer to worship little girls rather than have them do that unto me. They're sacred and so very precious.""</p><p>""A matter of preference,"" Lesikie shrugged. ""We all have our own tastes. Muireta tells us that each and every day. Tell me, how did you end up here?""</p><p>Silata retold of the events which brought her to the current situation, surprising even herself with her careless impulse to reveal her details to everyone. She simply saw no danger in sight.</p><p>""Interesting,"" Lesikie murmured straight after. ""I, much like you, lusted after little girls too as I was growing up. Simply switch the roles, for I wanted them to worship me, where as you like them to be worshipped. However, you listed several names there of girls you were particularly fond of in primary school. And I can tell you this now, one certainly rings a bell.""</p><p>""What?,"" Silata inquired, her eyes widening with the mind impaling shock of knowing the answer before it was even clarified by Lesikie. ""Who?""</p><p>""Dilena. She came here with her cousin.""</p>"
415,"The Journey with Memorable Heaven, Part 4",Bevresel,4,Silata's experiences in Harvirle continue.,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'inc', 'romance']","<p class=""diclaimer"">This story, like all my other stories, is entirely fictional and involves no real people, places or events.</p><p class=""h2"">Character List</p><p>Muireta – Owner of Harvirle Orphanage. Is an elderly woman with withering health, yet holds a passion for the freedom her institution offers.</p><p>Kurmil – Chubby cleaner and maid. Supervisor for residents.</p><p>Roselotte – Muireta's receptionist. A woman who dresses in man-like attire and is wide about the eyes thanks to her large pair of glasses.</p><p>Celestia – Thirteen year old blonde, blessed with the lightest blue eyes and the softest, yet taut fleshed ass. Has taken an instant liking to Chelsiette.</p><p>Eliska – The prettiest eight year old in Harvirle. It is difficult if not impossible to find a child who precisely matches her beauty.</p><p>Ninelta (Ninnie) – Little pigtailed brunette. Nine years old. Was submitted to Harvirle by her sister, who feared her father may attempt to turn her into a sex slave. She painfully misses her kind sibling.</p><p>Kenita – Dark blonde fourteen year old. She has the smoothest skin and not a single requirement for make-up.</p><p>Vesina – Twelve year old, also dark blonde. Is thoroughly pretty and keeps this in check with constant, obsessive cleanliness.</p><p>Jessila – Thirteen, brunette, appears several years younger than her age. Her appearance clings to childhood beauty. While gorgeous and child-like, she's also dirty about her body and insists her genitals are only ever cleaned by her friend's saliva.</p><p>Madelini – Light blonde, ten years old. Is gifted with childish, puffy cheeks, light blue eyes and a beautiful youthful body. The one girl Silata has specifically taken a liking to, mostly out of cooperating interests. For Madelini's lust craves teenage girls, and Silata craves female children around Madelini's age.</p><p>Catina – Sexy blonde six year old. Is highly mature for her age thanks to her earliest years being spent in the deepest sex education.</p><p>Gertila – Adorable, black-haired seven year old. This wonderful kid has not a single imperfection.</p><p>Lesikie – One of the prettiest, desirable thirteen year old blondes on the planet. Is very committed to her roleplaying as a little princess. She's also a young dominatrix with a sadistic side, ergo it's not surprising she's acquainted with Dilena and her cousin.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 10</p><p>The details were given and Lesikie seemed open to share them. She was well mannered in everything once her juices were freshly frigged from her system and Silata was so very thankful that not a single sign of distaste presented itself. One would expect, by being acquainted with Dilena and that wretched cousin of hers, that something of a mean spirit would have rubbed off on her. But Lesikie seemed to stand entirely on neutral ground. So all the vital pieces to locating her memorized heaven on Earth were wonderfully leaked from her as easily as her discharge had gushed a few minutes prior.</p><p>""Ritilia, the nice girl she is, is always open to meeting new guests. As open about it as I am. Through her you'll get to meet her cousin for sure,"" were the final words of Lesikie before Silata departed from the bed chamber. ""She basically sits alone at the dining room's corner table every night. Go see her at dinner.""</p><p>""I can hardly wait to see the bitch again,"" was Silata's vanishing reply, toned down so far that Lesikie couldn't hear it. The rest of the day followed out in a manner of very low enthusiasm on her part, for once again her feeling of security had not enjoyed a long life span. No, once again all hope for her love with Chelsiette and Anisha was sucked clean out of her gut. If Dilena was here, if she really was, then there'd be a war waging between her loves.</p><p>She was half thankful while also half cursing the fact that her meeting with Ritilia was postponed. It impacted tremendous, painful suspense toward the occurrence bound to be carried out the following day. As it did so, there was also the comfort of knowing one more night turned away from her fears would well prepare her for facing them.</p><p>The postponing was caused by a celebratory feast for all the newest recruits to Harvirle. It was announced that the facility had never seen as many newcomers as this year had produced. Therefore, it was a requirement that all the new editions be present at the centre table, to honour their fine collection of fresh models. Silata, Chelsiette and Anisha, being the three latest, were especially expected to join.</p><p>After a short speech from Muireta in which nothing interesting unfolded in, the meal was set into action. Hungrily, the girls filled their stomachs so a swell sense of fulfilment would accompany their arousal after dinner. In this short speech we have skipped describing, Muireta did make it clear that a most spectacular orgy would occur after this final meal of the day.</p><p>Silata sat to the right, imprisoned between Kenita and Jessila. Directly opposite her, Madelini and Catina flanked Anisha. And further down the table, uncomfortably out of sight, Chelsiette was stationed between two other newcomers. No real shit hit the fan however, until the meal drew to its close.</p><p>A conversation started lifting in voiced intensity between the most defensive Ninnie and that of the highly aroused Lesikie. Silata had guessed, although politeness had ensued with her particular encounter with the girl, that Lesikie was not one to entirely restrain her constant, lewd thoughts.</p><p>""All I'm saying Ninnie, is that all little girls, no matter who they are or in what unfortunate circumstances, turn me on to the max. And I'd like very much for you to describe your sister to me. How fresh was her mouth? Did she ever use it to please you or vice versa. If I was her I'd have sat myself on a pedestal and ordered you enslave yourself to me every hour of each day.""</p><p>""Would you please stop talking about my sister!,"" Ninnie was showing a distress in her reddened little features that Lesikie seemed to be refusing to take any hint of. ""My sister could be dead by now. You know what a monster my dad was. The fucker probably killed her just for putting me in this place. He probably assumed she lost me. And I was always her responsibility.""</p><p>These words caused her voice to rise in a steady motion toward breaking point. It was as if little Ninnie herself was imagining each and every horror for the first time as she stated them. Her hand was petted by the nearest girl on her side of the table. Lesikie's comments however, were not at all stilled.</p><p>""Well don't turn into a little traumatized statue merely because the thought causes you discomfort! We need to be fair to each other here. In order to do that, you should register that talking about your sister is, on the contrary to you, causing me a great lot of comfort.""</p><p>""Look who's fricking talking!,"" this uncontrolled comment emerged from Madelini. ""It's the girl who can't produce a leak without one of us enslaving ourselves to her for a whole hour. Where's the fairness in that Lesikie?""</p><p>Lesikie ignored her, providing her a passing little gesture as the best means of acknowledgement. She intently faced her main conversational adversary. ""Ninnie, I just think you're real pretty. One of the sexiest children I've ever set eyes upon. And, if you care about me, then you'd surely describe your sister to me. The curiosity is torture!""</p><p>Ninnie glanced up venomously. ""If I don't feel like talking about it, then I won't!,"" her voice had cracked and only produced a very weak defence. All arms comforting her nearby were shaken off by her little, angry shoulders.</p><p>""Lesikie,"" Muireta spoke up patiently from the head of the table. ""Our darling Ninnie is a very precious child as you yourself just stated. So since this subject is visibly causing her distress, can you not just let it go?""</p><p>""I'll let it go tonight I guess,"" Lesikie snickered, turning menacingly toward the opposing edge of the table. ""But I swear to God my little sweetie, if my little demanding tremors can't shake a description out of you, then one day I might just employ an earthquake to get it out your pretty little jaw. You intrigue me, therefore so does your entire family. And I'm not one to ever be left in wonder.""</p><p>""Then get used to it and shut up,"" Ninnie murmured in deep, troubled emotion, folding her arms as she stood her ground. ""Because I'll never talk about her to you. I loved my sister more than anything.""</p><p>""Loved? Past tense? I think the mystery is deepening,"" Lesikie snickered, just barely catching Ninnie's small drinking glass on her chest as the child angrily threw it at her. ""Holy shit, watch it you brat! If that had shattered you'd be a dead little bitch!""</p><p>""Lesikie! If you don't calm yourself you may be forcibly excused again,"" Muireta warned while Ninnie stood up and started to walk away in her terrified anger.</p><p>However, before she could pass by entirely, Chelsiette reached over and gently tugged her arm. ""Here, sit with me Ninnie,"" she whispered gently.</p><p>Ninnie glanced around in almost murderous frustration. ""There's no chairs!""</p><p>""Well then, just…,"" Chelsiette took the little girl's hand and although she was a year older, managed to encourage the child to squeeze her legs beneath the table just above hers, effectively sitting her on her small lap. ""There, you comfy?""</p><p>""I want to go to my room,"" Ninnie murmured and was about to force herself off the other child's lap when Chelsiette gently gave her a kiss. Once this simple peck on the cheek was complete, the little girl viciously cuddled into the other. Chelsiette warmed her with a soothing back rub while gently wiping away the last of the child's tears.</p><p>""I'm sure your sister's fine. Don't worry about her,"" Chelsiette stated this without of course knowing a single assurance of the whereabouts of this little girl's relative. But Ninnie simply required the warmth of her company and it wasn't long before she cheered up.</p><p>She even whispered a statement under her breath which was only audible to the comforting Chelsiette who felt all the more inspired to cuddle her.</p><p>""You feel like my sister. You're several years younger, but you have the same warmth.""</p><p>This occurrence wasn't even glimpsed by Silata, who sat at the other end of the table and as stated before, couldn't clearly see Chelsiette. Had she seen the precise level of intensity surrounding the embrace occurring between her soul mate and the grieving child, then you could be sure that instinctive jealousy would have arisen. Luckily it was avoided and the conversationally uncomfortable feast resumed.</p><p>""You can never take a hint can you,"" Celestia was sharply attacking Lesikie who faced her with equal distaste. Two fidgeting girls down from her, Anisha was seated in the throes of worry as well, exchanging a glance with Silata which was filled to the brink with terror while masked with nervous humour. It seemed all the others could do was giggle when thrown from their comfort zone.</p><p>""Celestia, I'd like you very much to seal your lips before I mash them!,"" Lesikie had raised one trembling little braceleted fist, each and every finger hammered down into a quality knob of bone upon the end of her hand.</p><p>Muireta permitted her eyes to glance up then refocused on her meal after a simple second of observing. It seemed she considered her clientele so responsible that she frequently backed out of their conflict as well as their business.</p><p>""It's okay Lesikie,"" Silata spoke up when noticing that no other girl was going to unglue her lips. ""Just let it go. If you're yelled at over a mere inquiry, then it's not your fault.""</p><p>Lesikie turned to her and the coldness thawed from her eyes. She nodded with a sweet little smirk and re-seated herself. Silata was impressed with the result of her simple words, even if they produced a questioning scowl from Celestia. For it had been Celestia who was the first to seemingly steal the attention of one of her lovers from her. So in the back of her mind, Chelsiette's instant attraction to Celestia was reason enough to place Silata firmly beside any girl who confronted her. Even the pointlessly rude Lesikie.</p><p>""I do hope this calmed conversation remains as it is now,"" Muireta concluded once all raised voices were lowered.</p><p>For a while it did so. However disaster was not so easily defeated. Upon the feast having been declared finished, Celestia managed to justify the following action. Standing up, she walked directly by the disembarking of the table's opposite end and angrily shoved her way past Lesikie, forcefulness in its full offensive contact. She did not get far, Lesikie swinging her foot forward and scooping her legs out from under her.</p><p>Celestia sprawled upon her stomach, wincing while Chelsiette and Ninnie rushed to her side as a team. Lesikie walked on, signalling for Silata to follow her. The gesture was heeded, Silata feeling it her duty to pursue she who she'd stood up for during the conflict. It would be an offense to the situation to take side with another, even though her darling Chelsiette was there comforting the fallen Celestia, whose wrist was almost visibly sprained.</p><p>""You'll discover this place is full of idiots who require comfort and friendship stability,"" Lesikie explained to Silata once they had veiled themselves in a bed chamber again. ""Therefore, most are too emotionally affected to speak about what excites us the most. It's difficult for a dominatrix to live amongst a bunch of cry babies. But I have a few loyal friends here, look who's awaiting us.""</p><p>The darling Eliska sat on the end of the bed, her knees folded up and she hugged them to her chest, grinning cheekily and rocking back and forth in eye glinting excitement. She unfolded herself upon the bed, revealing she wore a strange design of pyjamas that covered both the torso and the shins, connected and held up only by four thin lines of fabric. Two ran down her back to hold up the shin coverage from the rear, then the other two held it up front wise. So her little cunt and ass were on the glorious, most seductive display amid the skimpy pink outfit.</p><p>Lesikie deeply kissed the child, held her head in her hands, played gently with the pigtails then turned sweetly back to Silata. ""I constructed this little suit myself. Always thought it would look brilliant on her. Don't you think.""</p><p>""Yes you're gorgeous,"" Silata groaned as the sexually nervous lump in her throat was swallowed.</p><p>""Thanks,"" Eliska murmured in the cutest little voice, spreading her legs once again to show that perfect little slit. The clit looked highly sensitive and upon a few rubbings of Lesikie's fingertips to that most intimate spot, the child shrieked and lay back in sexual ecstasy.</p><p>""Well, I think we should conclude the evening together. After all, you're my new found friend right?,"" Lesikie inquired, walking straight up to Silata and grabbing ahold of her small breasts. She massaged each to the quality point of hoping arousal would ensure her acquaintance would firmly associate herself to her domination alone. ""You defended me at dinner did you not? That means we can rely on each other.""</p><p>""Yes sure,"" Silata murmured, taking a few steps back toward the door and feeling the palms of the younger girl detach from her firm little chest humps. ""But listen, Chelsiette's more than a friend of mine. She's my lover. And I hate to say it, but it seems she's been attached to the girl you just rudely tripped over. You saw her wallowing in the same misery Celestia was in. I think I ought to run and aid her, just in case any misery has occurred on her part. It would kill me to leave her alone.""</p><p>Lesikie sat down on the bed beside Eliska, feeling the child's nipples and tonguing her mouth during the intervals of her speech. ""Well Silata, we're friends despite your connection. But I do think that if your little girlfriend is going to help out idiots such as Celestia, perhaps it's best to break your bond with her. Do you know she was also comforting that little fool Ninnie a short while before I caused all that commotion with Celestia? She actually had that little bitch on her lap and was cuddling her. Whispering all the most soothing things in the book of comfort I believe.""</p><p>""She did?,"" Silata felt violent rage kindle her jealousy then quickly quenched it with pity for the subject at hand. ""But Ninnie lost her sister. She's very upset over it all. Why do you dislike her?""</p><p>""Dislike her?,"" Lesikie chuckled while continuing to stimulate Eliska, now rubbing two fingers up and down over the little child's slit and covering the lightly weeping entrance entirely. ""Perhaps when I first met her I merely disliked her. For all she ever did was cry for several days. But when she still continued to refuse to submit to me and then have the audacity to deny me any description of her beautiful sister's body, well then I came to hate her. She's full of misery and nothing else.""</p><p>""I'm sure she can't help it,"" Silata replied, shuffling about uncomfortably as she attempted to defend the child she also had a growing dislike for. ""I met Ninnie yesterday. She's real sweet. She just doesn't like to talk about what happened with her family. I can understand her entirely. Just like I can understand while Chelsiette may feel encouraged to comfort her. My two soul mates and I have suffered plentiful misery in our prior lives. So I've always promoted their kindness toward other little girls who have suffered. Chelsiette has simply formed an empathetic connection with her.""</p><p>""Empathetic, sexual, vigorous, all the connections in the world will probably be made between those two before the night is out,"" Lesikie warned as Eliska thrashed about on the bed in the throes of her orgasm. She still spoke casually while bringing the sweet little child to her full unleashing. ""Listen closely Silata, you can't trust the miserable creatures here nor anyone who shows the tiniest shred of sympathy or empathy for them. Ninnie is one of those miserable creatures. And before you know it she's got a whole team of weeping like minded creatures on her side. Celestia, Kenita, Vesina, Jessila, Gertila… even little Catina. They all sympathise with her and it drives me fucking insane!""</p><p>""Why?,"" Silata inquired. She'd only been half listening the whole time as she watched Eliska erupt into her little orgasm series, the child entirely careless of the meaning of the talk being exchanged. Yet now, instead of focusing a large portion of her attention on the sighing little girl's release, Silata fully processed the response to her latest question. ""Why does the misery of these girls anger you? The majority have come from abusive families you know.""</p><p>""I'll tell you why,"" Lesikie snarled, suddenly quitting her stimulation of Eliska and beckoning the child to take her turn frigging her as she constructed her reply. ""Because we're here to have fun! Fun I tell you! And pleasure is always very interrupted by all these little emotions. People say I don't have a heart. Well I must. Because my heart is always irritated when I'm trying to get a little bitch to suck my cunt while she's sobbing her eyes out about a past experience. Such a turn off!""</p><p>Silata was now fairly uncomfortable, nearly pushed all the way to disgust by hearing Lesikie speak like this. Although she may be only a child of thirteen, she was well on her way to being exactly what she claimed she was not. Heartless! So Silata felt it a duty of hers to try and correct such cruel beliefs.</p><p>""Lesikie,"" she began gently. ""If you've never experienced a tragedy yourself I know it's hard to empathise. But you must understand that some of these kids have been through hell and have only memories of that hell left behind from all their recollections of past lives. When they're here, Muireta told me herself, it's their goal to forget. Ninnie can't forget her sister if you bring her up every ten seconds.""</p><p>""Silata I can see you're not like the rest of them, so quit pretending to be,"" Lesikie demanded. She now had Eliska cradled in her lap while she fondled the child's nipples. ""I recalled earlier you mentioned a girl by the name of Dilena. Well, she's also just like me. As is her cousin. Talk to them both whenever you get your chance and in perfect English, they'll support all which I've told you.""</p><p>""Yes I bet they will,"" Silata murmured, distaste being inflamed with those words. There was nothing more obvious than the fact that Lesikie was of the same sadistic heart-type as Ritilia. The two must have socialized long before the connection Silata had made with Lesikie. And now, assuming on the grounds of her support for her, Lesikie believed she had yet another friend in Harvirle. For the sake of it and for the sake of pleasure as well, Silata let her believe it for the night.</p><p>She climbed into the bed, feeling the doona removed and then her clothes pulled off. Lesikie helped yank her top off over her head while Eliska slid down her pants and undergarments. In the complete nude, she let herself be passed between them, suckled between them and drank of all her copious arousal. At precisely one am, she left them sleeping in the bedchamber's candle-lit embrace and returned to her own room, relief like an instant wash of cleanliness to her guilty soul as she noticed both Anisha and Chelsiette were snug in the bed as they were the night prior, waiting for her. Their familiar warmth soothed away the unpleasant night's drowsy memories.</p><p>The following day was spent in the preparation for yet another celebratory night, however this one promised no fights and would indeed be far more enjoyable. They'd leave Harvirle disguised as a simple field trip, all dressed sweetly in the cutest uniform and would all attend a theatre restaurant. The tickets were paid for and distributed to each and every dorm. Only a few decided to remain behind to enjoy the pleasures of the dormitories in the safety of Harvirle. Silata was indeed thoroughly pleased to learn that Lesikie was among them. Surely this would guarantee no unpleasant talk at the theatre.</p><p>Yet there was a whole day remaining to her to explore Harvirle further, and perhaps run into the two villains from her past. Wishing not to face them out of the mere discomfort of the idea, Silata glued herself extra close to Chelsiette and Anisha on this particular day, ensuring they were at no times out of her sight nor she out of there's.</p><p>""I want to hang with Catina, come along will you?,"" Anisha inquired.</p><p>Silata nodded. ""Sure, I have little else to do."" The three of them found that darling child, whose seventh birthday was a week away. Then, as a foursome, they retreated to one of Harvirle's rear balconies which provided them a perfect view of the country side.</p><p>""I can't wait for the theatre dinner,"" little Catina announced after separating from a kiss with Anisha. ""It's just as good a birthday present as any, although I turn seven several days from now.""</p><p>""It's an unofficial birthday present I guess,"" Anisha giggled, reclining back on her sun chair with her small top unbuttoned. ""I can't picture a theatre around here though.""</p><p>""You'll be surprised what can be found in rural areas,"" Silata insisted. ""Usually entertainment out here, Harvirle being proof of this, is far more joyous than what the city can provide. Those large wretched cities of conformity disgust me.""</p><p>""Who isn't disgusted by them?,"" Anisha agreed.</p><p>Noticing Chelsiette's volume was particularly low that day, Silata even performed the honours of locating Gertila for her and thus, in avid support of her soul mate's social life, turned their foursome into a fivesome. Her little friend's cheer and vocals were indeed increased by this added splendour of company. Yet Silata remained of the full intent to both encourage her lovers to new relationships, while ensuring they never moved out of her radar at the same time.</p><p>""Chelsiette, do you think attending this theatre will keep us together? Or do you wish to journey with company elsewhere?,"" Silata asked the child once she'd drawn her aside and out of earshot.</p><p>""I'll demand a seat right next to yours, you can be sure of it,"" Chelsiette promised sweetly, kissing her upon the cheek in show of that sweetness.</p><p>The remaining talk exchanged was of matters both childish and sexual. They discussed clothing, toys and who felt the most heavy urge to relieve themselves into whose mouth. Gertila claimed Eliska drank her cum the best, what little of it there was to produce at her age. Catina, whose cum production was even slimmer, announced that Eliska was great to look at and service yet for servicing, no one licked her pussy better than Muireta Vincen herself.</p><p>Anisha was the one who commented the most glorious praise to her lovers. ""Well, Silata has always licked me out the best.""</p><p>""What do you mean always?,"" Gertila snickered with a naughty little fingernail getting chewed between her mixtures of adult and baby teeth. ""You've only known her a week.""</p><p>""And,"" Anisha continued as if Gertila had never enacted her giggling interruption. ""Chelsiette has the skill when it comes to kissing and… butt licking."" Despite her hesitation, none of these children failed to proudly address the most depraved acts, at least after only a short pause.</p><p>Gertila smiled, now convinced of the praise and only mildly shuffled her ankles in embarrassment when admitting to the truth. ""I've never known a girl who can finger better than Silata. She took my first cum the night she arrived. Even though I'd gotten it ready before hand.""</p><p>""You always play with yourself for hours before letting someone touch you,"" Catina giggled, playfully rubbing her friend on the leg. ""You've been at it again this morning haven't you.""</p><p>Gertila turned to face her friend and a knowing look darted between both their glinting little eyes. The two shared a kiss. As they did so, Chelsiette laid her head down in Anisha's lap, turning her face downward in firm direction with her friend's crotch.</p><p>Silata observed everything, noting how it wasn't long that Anisha began to twitch about in eager discomfort and pulled down her skirt so her friend could nuzzle her bare cunt. Juices trickled within seconds and both girls fell to moaning, Chelsiette especially as Gertila reached over and plunged a little finger through her ass hole.</p><p>""I guess this is how every lucky girl spends her mornings,"" Silata declared aloud. Her arm was then instantly tugged at by the eager Catina.</p><p>""Come on and join us! Don't be afraid. You have complete freedom here.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Gertila backed her up, nodding with the cutest and most desirable appreciation to her older acquaintance. ""Hurry up Silata. Everything which you haven't been able to enjoy in the past is completely ready for you here. You can kiss, suck and grind with whatever child you like.""</p><p>""How about a scissoring?,"" Anisha came out with one of her brave suggestions while Chelsiette's tongue continued to stimulate her. Yet abruptly the sticky mouth movements slowed as she listened closely to the other little girl's suggestion. ""I tried it only once before with Jessila, during our first orgy. I'd love to do it with you Gertila.""</p><p>Chelsiette uttered a heartbroken sigh which Anisha felt the breeze of strike her cunt. ""Or,"" she suddenly changed selection, ""I'll try it with Chelsiette first. Just to get warmed up.""</p><p>""Nonsense, I'm all jizzed and juiced for you,"" Gertila announced, her finger now withdrawn from Chelsiette's ass and she splayed her little legs upon the balcony floor. ""Come on Anisha. Do it with me! I love this act. It's my mega favourite!""</p><p>Once positioned they started thrusting, and indeed those two perfectious child cunts oozed their meager liquids, mixing them however to make a copious mesh of fuck between their humping bodies. Anisha's squeal was splendid music to Silata's ears, Gertila's a symphony from one of the most electrified little souls on the planet. The result was a shedding of the most nerve tickling pussy juice between them. After rubbings against each other's clits and slits had accompanied this without a single rude intrusion, the two collapsed in the after state with both their small legs still entwined.</p><p>Coming up from behind Silata, Chelsiette playfully gave her a surprise grab upon the ass. Turning to face her friend, she provided the excited little child the attention she craved and soon their tongues were swimming in each other's mouths. Chelsiette thrust a finger into Silata's behind while, front wise, Catina walked her small body right up to the older girl's cunt and without even having to kneel, set to providing it the most abundant, fresh teen discharge.</p><p>The events consumed their morning time and into the afternoon they eventually plunged. Silata now more than desperate to avoid her painful past until dinner, acted more efficiently in her comfort zone as the time ticked closer to the arrival of the bus which would whisk them away to that theatre restaurant. She found a pretty black haired lass with one of the most adorable faces. Without bothering to even receive this nine year old's name, she took her to one of the bed chambers, encloseted them together and sucked upon her sweet little mouth while bringing her off to a wonderful discharge. As for Silata, she kept her pleasure intact without shedding it there.</p><p>After separating from that darling, she located both Vesina and Kenita. The two of them, appearing mildly distasteful toward her due to her support of Lesikie the prior night, nevertheless soon forgot all about the experience and indulged in a delicious threesome with her.</p><p>""Oh fuck, you're so good at this Silata, lick me out, oh yes!,"" Kenita cried, guiding her friend by the head to her pussy. Silata's tongue thrived therein while inside her own pussy, Vesina's made its most energetic ticklings. The group transferred actions several times.</p><p>Kenita squatted down upon Silata's visage and was licked to a second discharge. As she cried out, clenched her teeth and came into her mouth, her hand reached over and fingered Vesina through her orgasm simultaneously. Then, to top all actions off with a brilliant conclusion, the three all exchanged tribbings, one after the other.</p><p>During the first of these sequences, Silata rubbed her cunt directly to Kenita's. They thrust off the ground and rammed, glided and even mashed their cunts together. It was characteristic of Silata to bite her lip during her intense enjoyment. Of Kenita's identity traits during sex, her mouth would always unhinge and an endless series of sighs would emerge, as they did so musically on this particular exchange of juices. Their rubbings continued until both cunts were as tender as a girl's heart were in the most flourishing states of love, although of course neither girl had any such love for each other. Their actions simply emptied libidos, nothing more. You could expect naught but calm, even cold chat between them afterward.</p><p>Nevertheless, their little clits now electrified, ready to disperse, they announced the most brilliant series of compliments to each other. ""Oh you're the best fucking beauty I've ever seen in my life Silata!,"" Kenita cried while issuing forth a discharge.</p><p>Silata, enjoying the warmth of the compliment, didn't even look her in the eyes as it was spoken. Rather, she kissed Vesina and let her body naturally take command of all thrusting actions so the scissoring followed out in perfect sapphic tradition. There wasn't a hot nerve left unmassaged, not a single sense of lust unrelieved when the build up coincided and their interlocked legs brought it forth. With discharge to dry to mere liquid patters on each of their bellies, they collapsed and regathered their energy.</p><p>Vesina lapped up all which had spilt from their cunts and spattered to each other's stomachs. In doing so, each girls clit was sucked into her jaws, every slit from top to bottom receiving the most thorough tonguing straight from her heated little mouth. In a time which lasted not a second longer, both adolescents were once again in the thriving belly of arousal. They took their turns and both returned the tribbing favours to Vesina.</p><p>Silata recalled no fresh little twelve year old's pussy being more prepared to unleash than Vesina's was on that day. As an early developer, or perhaps simply for the fact a place as lubricious as Harvirle naturally encouraged early development in every resident, Vesina was a hot little realm to rest one's cunt with. And when your pussy was as wetted with the power of sexual hunger as Silata's, then to push it against a girl's like Vesina's was a one way ticket to yet another orgasm, no matter how many you may have experienced prior.</p><p>A few rubs and thrusts with their buttocks lifted off the ground and all their support upon their elbows, Vesina and Silata managed naught but the most passionate liquids to share.</p><p>At first mere droplets emerged from the heated realm between the twelve year old's legs. Yet Vesina was encouraged to weep more and more excitement from her precious little slit and soon, couldn't control her own mouth as she squealed forth both blasphemy and excitement.</p><p>""Oh fuck God! Oh fuck the world! This is the only place I ever want to be EVER!"" She rammed and rammed against the opposing slit, soon initiating an increase to those droplets which now bore the title of running vaginal fluids. Her thighs were warmed by the every splash they granted her every segment of fresh, young flesh. The sensation turned to that ultimate, indescribable peak of pleasure granted every female creature when the end was fast approaching.</p><p>Silata, flooding over Vesina's leaks, pushed harder against her little slitted target. Her ass thrust up from the ground, her left leg rubbed over one of Vesina's thighs while the right rubbed past under the other. The direct coordination of her horizontal humping provided only the sharpest feelings of enjoyment, knowing that not a single thrusting strike to Vesina's wet slit missed in its carelessly aimed course. She pounded her cunt to the twelve year old's, soon every gentle rub of their vagina's turning to complete, merciless thrusts as their dispersals of sticky love came forth.</p><p>""Yes, feel that hot cunt of yours get rubbed and battered you naughty child!,"" Silata shrieked and watched with glory as the hot, pleasure heated red-faced Vesina pattered her own discharge atop Silata's cunt. After completing the activity, each girl rubbed each other's discharge over their now pleasurably drained slits and gently across their well grinded clits.</p><p>""My God you do this with fabulous attention Silata,"" Vesina murmured while leaning back against the warm rug upon the orgy room floor, fast falling into an exhausted doze.</p><p>""Yes, your dedication makes me want to empty one last time,"" Kenita announced, guiding Silata's hand to her cunt where it pleasurably frigged the last few droplets from her. Then at last, having been proud of</p><p>the afternoon they'd spent in the glory of their lesbian passions, the three proud daughters of Sappho separated and returned to the various duties that aligned with their purpose. Silata's of course being, distraction from all considerations of even searching for Dilena until the theatre would register as the most competent distraction of all.</p><p>The brilliance of the night at last held off no longer, and she was sandwiched between her two great yet small-bodied lovers upon the crammed bus. Chelsiette suckled a lollipop, Anisha mouthed and almost devoured Silata's fingers in her refreshed state of lust. Since Roselotte drove the hired piece of machinery, no girl aboard the bus was encouraged to withhold her feelings during the arriving trip. However, once on open highway, more appropriate behaviours followed.</p><p>That lasted until after the theatre, everything save secret little kisses being discouraged in the ensuing public events. Well at least, those rules would apply with all apart from Silata and Chelsiette, whose libidos would need satisfaction during the actual performance.</p><p>The bus once halted outside the theatre, saw to the disembarking of all its contents apart from Roselotte, who remained stubbornly at station behind the wheel. ""I don't intend to have our only transport stolen,"" she insisted in those straight forward, insanity border lining lines of directness. ""I'll spend the night at the wheel and be here to take you all home.""</p><p>Silata overheard Muireta's last words to her before she also left the bus. ""My God, one day I swear you'll have to get over your paranoia Roselotte. No one's going to steal from or infiltrate Harvirle. How many times must I restate this?""</p><p>Roselotte's stubbornness prevailed despite all arguments her boss could raise. So, leaving her at her station with a bag of chips, the remainder of the wondrous flock of females were encouraged to their seatings in the theatre. This pleasant place to which Silata spent a night of active happiness almost loudly demands our attention in description.</p><p>The entire room was set before a stage, every row of seats armoured by a bench which ran directly before each level. The benches were comfortable in their spacious availability for leg room, the seats all cushioned. Dinner was brought in and served to every spectator, all stomachs indeed filled by the end of this perfectious night. Most tastefully, every waitress was dressed in the manner of appealing frequently to gentlemen.</p><p>Little did each of these twenty year olds and late teens know, that their sexually creative toilette would invite similar responses in the bodies of this youthful lesbian troop. Gertila, with her bright little eyes and seductive grin, continuously rocked back and forth in her chair with excitement as a tall blonde waitress of twenty-three set to feeding her. More than likely, as her small hands grasped the front of her seat during the rocking motions, the sliding past her wrists was the intent of pleasure making. Although the excited, panting child would indeed manage to refrain from open masturbation. Both her eyes were sparkling little coals of endurance through such a restraint.</p><p>Silata of course, not having once found particular sexual invitation in a girl passed twenty, had better control over her nerves at this stage.</p><p>Not a single item upon the menu was low in budget, everything freshly dished. Not a single little girl of Harvirle nor any of its older lesbians experienced a single mistreatment by the staff. Their every demand was attended to and therefore, Silata happily performed gluttony until the show was a blur through all her drunken satisfaction. This also thanks to the fact that Chelsiette had frigged her during it.</p><p>In the performance of an unnamed play, a female in skimpy dress presented herself, beside her with a child of ten who was also a competent actress. It mattered not that the kid was dressed in swell coverage while the woman beside her was near to bare. For Silata was heated by watching the child at work. Quite a skilful actress she was indeed and although she was filled to the brink with innocence and made not a single deliberate sexual gesture, Silata's drunken eyes rolled up and down her body and her lust jolted forth. She didn't care whether or not Chelsiette would find her demands inconvenient. They agreed to let their sexual sides explore to every avenue, so while watching the child with lusting eyes she had yet another child bring out her orgasm.</p><p>""Thanks Chelsiette. Watching that little blonde sweetheart down there really made me crave relief. Oh yes, just like that honey."" She didn't care about staining her pants, Chelsiette's performance having done complete wonders to her sexual hunger while the food had serviced her official hunger. Therefore, by the time the theatre show was drawing to its close at twelve midnight, every single lusting nerve of Silata's was granted its cravings.</p><p>It was Chelsiette's fault that she then turned herself on, by laying her finished hand in her lap then, reaching under, massaged Silata's discharge into her own little pussy. Noticing the sweetheart blushing while humping her little hand, staring at the woman in the play that Silata hadn't cast two glances at, Silata nevertheless provided her some quality privacy. She leaned over and pretended to search about for a spilt drink lid while the little girl hurriedly brought forth her relief from under her leaning, veiling belly. Hearing her final sigh which indicated pleasure's end and relief's initiation, Silata returned to her original posture and they rested against each other's shoulders.</p><p>While unsure whether or not Anisha could see them thanks to her random seating elsewhere in the theatre, Silata comforted herself by the positivity she'd not feel left out for long. The play's ceasing was then a huge success, the final performance ending in a series of songs most productive to youth's mood. Had it not been indoors, fireworks would surely have been the nights most appropriate end. Yet, when undercover, the final performance brought forth the rare, precious rush one feels at the summit of any extreme party night. And if Silata's eyes watered at all during the heated, dimly lit theatre, the tears were the response which showed her pure happiness at its peak.</p><p>Nights of such celebration, especially in their rarity to those who lack a common attendance to social outings, can bring out one of the greatest joys in life. Ending at last in a bellowing yet harmonic finishing jazz song with flying rainbow streamers in sync with the flashes of the stage lights, one brilliant afternoon was brought to its sumptuous evening conclusion.</p><p>Departed, back on the bus, sandwiched yet again between her soul mates, Silata was in mood's finest form. During the whole ride home she transferred from one mouth to the next, enjoying more than ever the familiar taste of Chelsiette and Anisha, ignoring every single factor of the tongue senses which warned her their lips and saliva had certainly been at play with others.</p><p>""Great night Silata,"" Gertila wished her the deepest good nights as she was escorted down the hallway to her room by both Kenita and Jessila. Before she vanished completely from their reach, she kissed Chelsiette goodnight. The same exchange was made by the little Catina, who was so tired she had to be carried off to bed by Celestia. Silata watched her with an adoring face, admiring her closed little eyes, her innocent, peaceful breathing and the precious, shoeless feet which dangled over the edge of Celestia's arm which supported the backs of the child's knees.</p><p>""Do you want to sleep with another tonight?,"" Silata asked both her companions, almost feeling a jolt of painful electricity slam through her heart as Anisha answered in a most violent tone.</p><p>""No!,"" she stalked off to their room with her head down. Silata was indeed of gut contorting worry when she noticed such a negative response to her generosity. Her intent was to ensure her darling acquaintances would be gifted the freedom to expand their friendships all the way to the bed. If they liked another girl, ought they not to pursue it to the furthest rung on the sociosexual ladder? Well, apparently a harmful suggestion was all it was.</p><p>Chelsiette muttered a fragile little question as she, like Silata, was abruptly concerned for their bond. ""Does this mean you don't want to have us sleep with you? Do you want to sleep with another?""</p><p>""I most certainly do not Chelsiette, where on Earth did you get such an idea in your head? I love you both and wish to spend an eternity in the very bed which is yours.""</p><p>""Well obviously Anisha's the one who got the idea in my head. She thinks you're pushing us apart,"" Chelsiette sighed as she tugged Silata by the arm and encouraged her into the quiet atmosphere of the corridor to their dormitory.</p><p>""Well she misunderstood. For I was only checking upon your…""</p><p>""Loyalty?""</p><p>""No, not on your loyalty at all!,"" Silata replied sharply. ""Your need for others. I just wanted to see if in your craving for other cunts, maybe you may wish to sleep with those specific pleasure bodies as well. It would mean absolutely nothing to our companionship. It will always be strong, unless you wish to make it fragile by misinterpreting my kind suggestions.""</p><p>""Talk to Anisha about it. I understand full well what you're saying,"" Chelsiette replied and relaxed into her arms within the corridor. Then, after a few dozen kisses in plain sight, the child acted the role of the responsible partner wishing to hurry on the night. ""Come on Silata, it's getting real late. Let's just get under the covers with Anisha and cool her hot mood.""</p><p>Silata nodded, let the child escort her through the door and into their safe haven. Anisha glanced up darkly from her seat on the bed. Chelsiette undressed while Silata sat beside her and softly nibbled with affection on her cheek.</p><p>""Hey darling, you misunderstood what I said back there. The last thing I want is for either of you to go off with someone else. I just encourage it for your sake.""</p><p>""Well quit encouraging it, because I just want to be with you!,"" Anisha insisted, violently kissing her older friend in addition to her sharp response. It had now become obvious that she had indeed witnessed the play between her and Chelsiette during the theatre performance. Such an act was bound to, as it indeed had, fire up jealousy in the member of the threesome who was detached from the exchange of sexual pleasures.</p><p>Yet soon, all three stripped as naked as they'd been on the first day they'd experimented together, their bodies made a conjunction with the underside of the covers and they kissed each other endlessly. The coldness of the night was defeated by their closeness, by the warm flowing between their legs, by the gentle and loving lust to which each member of their close relation was brought to climax. The ending of their pleasures the mere final topping to the pudding of the nights beautiful prodigious quality.</p><p>They awoke the following and, as perhaps what had become a new and necessary characteristic of their social environment, separated instantaneously. Breakfast was taken at the entire table, every girl still in good spirits from the prior night's pleasurable entertainment. All had been too tired to engage in an orgy afterward, so it was indeed becoming welcomed as a morning idea.</p><p>""May I restate how proud I am of all of you,"" Muireta announced, downing a small glass of a breakfast beverage. ""Each of you added to all the splendour of last nights events. I'm always encouraged to further lengths to bring greater happiness to every member of Harvirle. Although we stand outside this world of sickening conformity to boring, pointless and restrictive laws, it's always a good deal of fun to now and then venture into a theatre or a cinema for the sake of our enjoyments. Just because a world is chock full of idiots never means the outsiders should refrain entirely from its offerings of amusements. Therefore, I grant my every follower full means to attend enjoyable clubs and restaurants, all the while knowing that all the stupidity of the restraint encouraged there can be lifted when we all come home. Amen.""</p><p>""Amen?,"" Jessila snickered in her complete ripeness of arousal. ""Guess it's time for the Lord's prayer. Let me say it while I frig myself.""</p><p>No one at the table was absent from laughter at that suggestion. All apart from Kenita who intervened to suggest something else. ""You dare not do any such thing Jessila! Keep your hands by your sides and the rest of us will frig you while you say it.""</p><p>More laughter was aroused at that. And of course, this all being in humour, none of them bothered to actually utter that senseless religious stupidity even for the sake of a joke. Topics then changed to further discussion on Roselotte's behaviour.</p><p>""Do forgive her strange actions of late,"" Muireta muttered. ""It no longer appears she's that concerned about checking for investigators or undercover males. Yet I do believe she's simply concerned about Harvirle enduring some kind of revolution in management. She's constantly checking to see if I'm still the boss. And that Kurmil hasn't been tied up in the closet by a group of rebel girls and God forbid, deprived of her mop and bucket!""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" Kurmil chuckled from her end of the table. ""In the case of a cleaner, that's one's worse nightmare indeed.""</p><p>""Yet,"" Muireta carried on. ""While her stupidity is obvious and we can all agree about it right now, I do hope none of us will resume any bitching over her strange behaviour. Harvirle is a bitch-free location. No one betrays another or form opposing groups. If there is to be an argument, then like the other night, it's said straight forwardly and hurriedly cleaned up. Therefore, in our manner of being beyond simply kind to each other, even to our enemies, then there is metaphorically no soil of which a revolution can be planted in. No bitches or exclusions to help sustain its growth. Thus Roselotte will eventually have to accept the truth that our smooth order of things is safe and sound.""</p><p>""That's true,"" on a disturbing note, it was Lesikie the troublemaker who agreed so avidly with Muireta's declaration.</p><p>Yet at last with breakfast cleaned up, that most enthusiastic orgy to which they all wrung out their backed up arousal from the night before ensued. Jessila placed herself on all fours atop the rug in the rooms centre. Vesina knelt behind her, a thin little dildo strap-on used to penetrate her soaked pussy. As those two girls begun a vigorous simulation of a cock thrusting, the rest also managed to sew the pattern of complete lesbian unity.</p><p>Gertila fingered Vesina's ass while she administered the dildo treatment to Jessila. It didn't take long before between the pleasures of giving and receiving, that preciously developed twelve year old started to loosen her build up. She oozed around the dildo base in this hot frenzy.</p><p>From directly behind her, Gertila's anus was fingered and then finally penetrated by little Catina, who had her small legs kneeling and stationed on either side of a head thrust between them. From this angle, the head belonging to Eliska, the little girl pleasured the other. Eventually, the youthful Catina then commenced her small trickling amounts of joy into the eager little lips of the child between her very small legs.</p><p>Eliska had her arms flung out to either side, both hands acting as pleasurable fuel to the engines of two other girls. Kenita was one, getting fingered by Eliska's right hand who soon brought responsive oozes of girl cum from her mere, little-fingered massaging of her slit. Simply feeling the hand of a child so beautiful playing with expert skill in a place as intimate with the loving soul as that was enough to initiate any young girl or a woman into a very heated tremor of arousal.</p><p>Kenita rocked back and forth, causing the finger to eventually intrude during her orgasm. The moment of sexual high accompanied by the flowing passion of her cunt was one that certainly welcomed the little finger's entrance.</p><p>Eliska's other hand was designated between Madelini's legs, not hesitating in the least with its powerful and swift ability to bring forth a discharge from the youthful female creature. As Madelini came onto Eliska's hand, she was the whole while kissed and fondled by Silata. Silata who also had the deliberately vibrating finger of Anisha thriving encouragement about in her rectum.</p><p>On the floor behind them, a warm rug was taken up by a unique tribbing display. Muireta and Kurmil, the large yet old women they were, performed the base for this scissoring and were rubbing their worn, well fingered cunts together. Yet sitting atop them were two most adorable children, adding a complete contrast in beauty to the sight. The two kids, one of them Ninnie and the other the black haired girl Silata had pleasured herself with the prior day, were actually performing a tribbing as well from on top of the old women beneath them.</p><p>Muireta and Kurmil's unappetising display acted as the base for the pleasure on which the two children sat, rubbing their tiny clit-furnished slits together just above where the two older ones connected. Although Ninnie and her friend could not exactly produce the most abundant juices, their small hands would reach down and borrow some from the tribbing occurring beneath them, using the ladies discharge as additional lube for their little girl cum.</p><p>""Oh fuck, this feels so God damn fucking great!,"" the black haired child declared, moaning and sighing as her slit released all it could offer. She reached over and rubbed Ninnie's clit and received the same attention to hers from the other little girl. They both gently stimulated each other and used their arms to fondle their flat chests, at free liberty to do so thanks to the fact that it was the elbows of the two women beneath them who kept their love making completely afloat.</p><p>As this attention to each other continued, it wasn't long before the two of them were becoming so overheated by the enjoyments of their rubbing pleasures that two very small discharges were effectively being built up. Ninnie cried aloud while leaning all the way up and sharing a kiss with her friend, all the movement putting immense pressure on the old upholders who patiently bore it.</p><p>""You sweet little bitch!,"" Ninnie declared, her eyes focused and her lip bitten in that full concentrated rush of unleashing. ""It's coming. I'm going to spatter my little discharge all over your cute little cunt. Ah yes!""</p><p>The other child giggled, rubbed her slit more devotedly against her friends as she too felt the climax boiling forth in her tiny little immature reproductive system. All the warmth of the discharge of the women mixed with theirs ensured that their two tender little cunts had all the hot, slippery movement required to ensure a most fantastic tribbing would indeed lead to that fantastic pair of leaking orgasms.</p><p>""Oh fuck, here I come!,"" Ninnie announced, spattering forth against her friends slit while the same favour was returned from her pleasurer. While neither had much to offer, it was a spectacular rush of cum for girls that young. Simultaneously from underneath them, feeling their smooth little buttocks vibrate with their childish orgasms, both the upholders were pushed over the edge as well. They bathed the little girls buttocks within the bath of their mature orgasms.</p><p>Afterward, that inventive tribbing foursome relaxed onto each other and snuggled up in the embrace of the post-release pleasures. At precisely the same time, Jessila let her brilliant orgasm go leaking down the entire length of the dildo, all the way up to Vesina's hip. Those two girls also collapsed on top of each other a short way from the other four, the slick dildo sliding loose.</p><p>Silata reached behind her and fondled Anisha's chest first, eventually letting her hand creep all the way down over the child's belly until it cupped her tiny little cunt. To repay Anisha for the favour of the finger in her ass, Silata thoroughly massaged both that child's slit and clitoris until she fell to the floor at her feet from behind her, completely enveloped in the tickling of her every nerve which accompanied the blessed, warm leaking from her child's cunt.</p><p>From in front of Silata, Madelini unhooked herself from Eliska's fingers and thoroughly kissed her front wise. She rubbed her bare chest against Silata's developing breasts, ensuring both their nipples passed by each other in smooth, hardening sync with their escalating heartbeats. If their nipples had been hard prior to this, they were as stiff as icicles now and just as fragile. Madelini cried out and pulled away with the sensitivity of every rub, only to close in for yet another passing rubbing yet again. Silata's were also of extreme fragility, when contacting with Madelini's they felt to be zapped by lightning bolts.</p><p>The two girls mouths were inseparable, Silata's flicking her tongue about in the same dimension as Madelini's, both enjoying each other's saliva and permitting it trickle over their chins and drip down hotly upon their chests. Most of this of course landed on Silata's, since her breasts stuck out somewhat. However as a complete majority, much spittle also missed their darling chests entirely and dripped all the way to the floor under their feet.</p><p>Gripping her friend by the soft, childish buttocks, Silata at last felt her hand bring forth the correct pattern of rubbings and intrusion and from them there came a massive rush of her orgasm. She shivered, felt her pleasure swim down all the way to her knees and was the whole while embraced by Madelini, the devoted sweet child she was. One last kiss of which they each spent suckling long and hard on each other's lower lips finally concluded their crafty display.</p><p>Chelsiette was of course not left out in all these doings. She had her own simultaneous act to perform and partnered herself with Celestia, perhaps indeed extending what Silata had claimed to Lesikie as an 'empathetic' connection. She had been referring to Chelsiette's relation with Ninnie at the time. Yet one could easily argue that the devotion Chelsiette had placed into helping Celestia to her feet after Lesikie had tripped her up perhaps rendered something slightly more powerful occurring between the two of them. Nevertheless, to the rest of them, it appeared as naught but another form of their casual lesbian artistic love making.</p><p>After having spent several minutes suckling each of Celestia's nipples, Celestia returned that very same favour to the flat chest of Chelsiette. Then they repeated the operation, only on each others buttocks this time. At last entirely oiled up for unleashing their arousal, the two assumed the tribbing position.</p><p>They began slowly at first, only rubbing their cunts together and managing to bring forth a splendid leakage from both to soon cause the way to be wetted down for more thorough, muscle powered movements. Like all professional tribbers, they rocked their asses up from the ground and pressed their pussies together in an extensively speed-increasing fashion, soon using the lube of their lust to make rapid sliding the easiest thing in the world for both their groins.</p><p>As the most beautiful, well executed pair of traditional tribbers in the room, they didn't waste a second boasting about it. They simply turned and watched all the other sex displays occurring simultaneously and cherished every moment that their wonderful accuracy of cunt contact encouraged to disperse. The warmth of each other's relief encouraged long lasting orgasms from the two of them, finally only the dizziness and strain on their young elbows causing them to simply relax in the tangles of each other's legs.</p><p>While lying on their backs, they watched the rest of this breakfast orgy at last come to a conclusion. And right at the ceasing of Silata's orgasm, Chelsiette grabbed her gaze and exchanged a knowing glance with her from across the room. Yet perhaps 'knowing' wasn't the correct choice of word. For Silata certainly knew nothing of what that gaze was trying to say.</p><p>Chelsiette was either showing off her proud relation with Celestia, or perhaps even coldly saying she no longer needed Silata. Or, most likely, it was yet again the simple cruelty of Silata's imagination playing tricks on her. And, as she'd come to learn to be kind to herself more often, the latter of these possibilities is precisely what our darling heroine convinced herself of.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 11</p><p>The following day, Silata finally decided upon locating her fears. Her two reminders of a forgotten, prior existence as a lonely, unaccepted freak. It revolved around several ideas which eventually convinced her she ought to take Lesikie's advice. The first was, while knowing it is natural to retreat to one's comfort zone where nature designated them, that living in the same construction as her discomfort meant there would eventually be no avoiding in facing it.</p><p>As this idea was accepted, the second convinced her of the certainty of a pointless molehill she was erecting a mountain from. So what if Ritilia and Dilena were living in the same complex as she? They were simply two members of her past which didn't quite agree with her. And also, was there anything more ridiculous than the eternal love she'd built out of Dilena's cruel affections? If you subtracted all her memory's exaggeration, all that had truly occurred in the past was this.</p><p>Ritilia, a young girl of sexual development far more superior than her age of eleven at the time, merely used her cousin to grant her the relief she required. Her sexual passions were sadistic and could probably be only achieved in their highest quality by hearing a little girl cry as she came. So employing Dilena, whom she'd educated as a sexual partner prior to the event, she managed to establish a relationship between two little girls then knock it down, effectively breaking the heart of one while the other efficiently frigged her to orgasm. The sweet orgasm which the craving for had put all these events into motion. But after this occurred and they perhaps shared a laugh or two about it, Ritilia and Dilena possibly never thought twice on it again. It was Silata alone who'd carried this nightmare with her, whose moving on was slowed by the fact of Dilena being the only person who'd ever showed her a shred of affection, even if it was a temporary falsity.</p><p>So now, on even grounds in Harvirle, there was no reason why amends couldn't be made. Ritilia and Dilena, if she managed to successfully befriend them, could perhaps repay her every sexual reparation in the book to show precisely how sorry they were. If sympathy could be found there, Silata would readily take it and return forgiveness willingly.</p><p>Why live in a construction while paying constant attention to avoid two certain mobile parts, while the opportunity was there to soothe all the discomfort with those parts and organize everything into harmony? After all, Muireta's speech itself on preventing revolutions depended on such goals being in the hearts of every girl and child present within their great, wonderful home.</p><p>Briefly doing the math, Silata calculated their ages. Ritilia would be twenty and Dilena sixteen. Immense changes would have befallen both their physical structures, perhaps having rendered them unnoticeable to Silata, just as perhaps she was to them. For all she knew, they may have already crossed paths without recognition. Yet, in that dining hall, taking up the corner table in her shadowy little destination, Silata couldn't have mistaken her.</p><p>Ritilia, although having developed in the body to the form of a swell shaped young lady, had not at all endured a transfer of physicals in her darkly attractive face of pure sadism. She was randomly darting a switchblade back and forth over yet another held by a little girl of eight. The two were enjoying this reality-lacking sword fight simulation when the elder of the two glanced up and noticed the approacher. She signalled the child away and then took both the blades, which belonged to her, back into her deepest clutches and sheathed them into their handles. Where they disappeared to next is unknown. But what is certain is that when Ritilia folded her arms and invited Silata to take a seat opposing her, she sure as hell knew who she was.</p><p>As Silata sat down, she rolled her eyes all over the development she saw in the hardest focus. Her brunette hair had grown freely down to an unmeasured length between her shoulder blades. Her scalp was artistically ribboned with pink fabric which also kept the rear to her head covered by the hair it tied into a neat, single ponytail. Her eyeshadow was lightly applied and her lipstick as deeply toned as the thickest colour of blood. Her fingernails, undoubtedly as well as her toenails, were also a semblance of this fatal hue. And her hands, when grasping either a blade handle or that of the table edge, conformed to all the rules of a claw's snare.</p><p>""Do you remember me?,"" was Silata's first inquiry while a drink, freshly squeezed orange juice to be exact, was poured and offered her way.</p><p>""Ha. Well let's just say I recall you from among a number of many young ladies I once offended for the sake of my orgasms. Lesikie informed me you had arrived. I very much doubted I'd see any of my cousin's old friends again. Yet here I am, seated in the most awkward position before one undoubtedly scarred from my behaviours.""</p><p>""You have no idea,"" Silata declared with all the pride of confession.</p><p>Ritilia grinned. ""My apologies, along with this orange juice, is all I can offer you at this stage. I shall enjoy getting to know you better. If I recall correctly I only saw you once during a weekend some nine years ago. Dilena, only seven at the time yet taught the ropes of sex better by me than by a sexologist's handbook, kidded you into a relationship then frigged me during your breaking point. You weren't upset for long afterward were you?""</p><p>""Is nine years what you'd consider long?,"" Silata asked.</p><p>Ritilia smiled, avoiding every serious characteristic to her enemy's speech. ""It's good to know I'm talking to someone with an active sense of humour. With that you can combat all the negative effects I may have rubbed off on you. Let's start over as of now. I'm Ritilia, cousin of Dilena Perstin and most hopefully, your friend henceforth.""</p><p>Silata shook her hand, painfully embracing the claw which felt eager to draw blood from her palm with its scratch-competent nails despite the smooth quality of the young woman's flesh. It was the flesh only that centred in her heated little hand, thus thankfully she drew it away without the consequential lacerations she expected.</p><p>""While we're on the topic,"" Ritilia muttered while searching then offering Silata a refused cigarette. ""I believe I should explain my actions more thoroughly. Especially the reason why such an occurrence took place.""</p><p>""Please do,"" Silata replied, neither sarcasm, serious demand or casual conversation present in her voice. It was all simply a cold, robotic calculation which equalled absent emotion in every segment of her body. She had nothing but words hollow of all expression to offer the bitch of her past. Especially as her actual meeting with her hadn't yet come around to the fullest believability. Silata was still attempting to convince herself she was actually holding a conversation with her nemesis. Yet the following words she managed to pay close heed to nonetheless.</p><p>""Many people, most of these plain idiots, prefer to ignore the fact that inflicting pain plays a very important part in arousal,"" Ritilia announced, smiling with the most sinister memories returning to her. ""I however, have acknowledged all along that causing pain on another plays the greatest role in unleashing one's discharge. Silata, I'm afraid you're just one of some sixty different girls I've caused immense emotional pain to during my childhood. Many of these victories of mine were all thanks to my cousin. Dilena has always had the skill of befriending nearly anyone, then breaking their hearts to stimulate my cunt.""</p><p>""Well my misery must have surely been a very special gift to you,"" Silata scowled. ""Just tell me though, how the hell can you prefer the tears of children over their discharge. I've loved little girls my entire life. And my sole purpose in engaging in playful activities with them is to worship their bodies from head to toe. And to ensure they feel every single shred as majestic in their physical senses as I see them in my optical ones.""</p><p>""Well I too share your love of children, yet perhaps for a different reason,"" Ritilia continued. ""I love them for the service they provide me. As do other, more intelligent life forms in Harvirle. Lesikie is to name one. My cousin is another, since I've taught her so well. Yet, on the whole grounds of percentage, we probably don't even make up the half of one in a hundred.""</p><p>""Yes, it's comforting to know heartless people are a scarcity here,"" Silata responded in full offensive intent. Yet the accusation of heartless played a better role as a compliment to Ritilia rather than an offence.</p><p>""I do understand how rare it is to find people with such a superior way of thinking to the rest,"" Ritilia resumed. ""Yet we can increase our number. Lesikie likes you, and my cousin has never lost her fondness for you. At least not her fondness for the comic side to her recollection of you. So rather than letting the injury live forever, you may as well toughen up and pursue a friendship with us. Very soon, our numbers will expand and we can ensure Harvirle is encouraged to the point of naught but pleasurable dedication to its members. We can expand pleasures, destroy emotions, and live for nothing but sex. Just as the natural human beings were intended to spend their survival time.""</p><p>""Where did you get that from?,"" Silata asked. In all truthfulness, the meaning of her recently spoken sentence was, 'where did you ever get the idea I'd desire a friendship with you.' However Ritilia obviously interpreted it as a question to her final sentence.</p><p>""Well, human beings are born with many senses and emotions. And we've always wondered of our purpose here on this planet. Well, the answer to that great purpose has been provided all along. It is given to us through the one sense which dominates all others. The one moment in which everything false and meaningless in our hearts are trampled. Fear, anger, sadness, pity, all these emotions and pathetic inventions of the human mind mean absolutely nothing when they battle with the ultimate sense. And that of course is the sex drive. The urge to release our cum, when it dominates everything else, should be the signal to everyone that it is our only purpose in life. Or at least our most important priority.""</p><p>Silata only momentarily considered this philosophy before banishing it with her everlasting love for Chelsiette and Anisha. ""No, the most dominant emotion is love. That's where our true feelings dominate all else. That's the most important function of the human senses. Sexual must come second on the list. How could you ever obtain the idea that sexual release is superior to love and care?""</p><p>""Oh I've done my research Silata,"" Ritilia went on. ""As an avid fan of the Marquis de Sade, I've discovered all the facts of life. The Marquis spoke the truth, as he was among the very few people in history to notice the superiority the sex drive holds over all else. That everything should be encouraged for the simple sake of satisfying the urges that grip us so firmly. The urges that shove our every muscle in the direction of our orgasmic destination.""</p><p>""Yet if it weren't for the sheer stupidity of humanity, the writings of the Marquis would never have been required. For it should have been damn obvious to everyone during their first wet pussy or stiffened dick that there is nothing of a higher power than the beautiful, thoughtless movement to one's natural genital release. Animals can see the truth in that every day. Yet our pathetic invention of morals has made a miserable retardation of our instincts, despite our place at the summit of the food chain.""</p><p>""That's all quite believable,"" Silata replied, carefully studying her response as she spoke it. ""It's probably even the most certain fact of life, when examined on a basis of heartless yet truthful philosophy. But believe me when I say, from my own painful experiences, that love has always been superior. I loved your cousin and despite all the pain she caused me, the love was beautiful enough to have never died. And neither will my love for my new soul mates ever diminish in its power.""</p><p>""Oh please, love is an illusion,"" Ritilia growled. ""Even a philosopher like Muireta, by far inferior to myself, can see that for a fact. Just like friendship, it is non-existent, built only around the strong attraction our brain employs when we take a liking to certain physicals or characteristics in our fellow humans. You loved my cousin, that may very well be true. You were pained for nine years because of it, that may also be true. Yet it is true only due to your belief in love's existence. Were you to have seen it as the folly invention it is, you could have saved yourself many of the years you wasted shedding tears for that illusion.""</p><p>""What I feel for Chelsiette and Anisha is beyond any…,"" Silata briefly cut herself off as the horror sunk into her focused mind. She had avoided mentioning their names to her during the whole conversation, yet out of a sudden burst of emotion, she leapt to the defence of her own beliefs, therefore dropping the shield which hid their identities. Ritilia was well capable of attempting to draw tears from her yet again by breaking up her new found relationship. Yet soon accepting her regrets and moving forward, she completed her sentence. ""…is beyond anything you could possibly dream of. One day you may find a fragment of understanding of the word love, then that will be enough to convince you of your severe errors in philosophy.""</p><p>""I'm not mentally fragile enough to let myself get glued to anyone. To fear or pity anyone,"" Ritilia showed the first burst of complete enthusiasm in her speech when she had to fall back to the defence of herself. ""Love is false and can be found absolutely anywhere. It may be generated between two humans who've known each other for years. It may be faked for financial benefit as most marriages are. It could occur between a woman and her daughter, a man and his son, a nurse and a toddler, a lonely boy and his dog. It even occurs with what is known as love at first sight. Between two people from entirely separate lifestyles who simply glimpse each other at a public event and live with the memories, although never even locate each other again. A fat cat lady may make love to her several kittens and use their litterbox as a marriage bed.""</p><p>""It is everywhere and none of it is logical. Not the most deviant nor the most conventional. Simply a lie. A method of withholding the freedom human beings deserve to fuck everything in sight. To commit every act to hurry their discharge. No animal selects a lifetime mate so why should we? Love is for the easily influenced, mentally defective and the religious. But all love is misery. Happiness is found in the complete service to yourself, and most certainly increased at the expense of others.""</p><p>""If that works for you it's fine, but our expense better not at all be involved in it,"" Silata snarled. ""I've been hurt enough by you already, you scratch me again and I'll scratch back.""</p><p>""Oh I promise you that your tears wouldn't at all entertain me now. There's something unique about a child's sobbing. It is both humorous and lubricious.""</p><p>""And I'll also have you know that my two soul mates… no, in fact ALL of Harvirle is off limits to your sadism as well. If I notice one of your sick acts being committed, I'll go straight to Muireta and ensure you're nicely packed off to wherever in the world you belong!""</p><p>Ritilia chuckled and casually folded her arms and presented a look of forced sadness. ""Silata, you're talking as if we're enemies. We're trying to establish a friendship here, remember? And if you wish to see Dilena again, I'd certainly have more patience for my speeches and my cruelty. Trust me, you'll love her even more now than you did nine years ago. If you thought she was a pretty child, then I must inform you she is beyond a ravishing teenager. Her beauty at the current age of sixteen, is so perfected it is almost ludicrous. I swear to you, even if late to early prepubescence may be your preference, envisioning my cousin will slam your sex drive up to date with those your own age.""</p><p>""Is that so?,"" Silata asked, deliberately performing a folly act of veiling her current skyrocketing excitement. And of course libido.</p><p>""Although I can't promise it will move forward from there,"" Ritilia continued. ""Dilena's beauty is most likely a temporary effect of her sixteenth year, as it is with most attractive teenagers. From thirteen to sixteen a female is in her most precious state of teenagehood. When you start to venture beyond seventeen, a most horrid womanhood seeps in. Look at me! At twenty years old and still a beauty, don't expect me to not have longing for those years that the most pure beauty existed in me. But that wretched time fact aside, you'll kick yourself to bruises if you don't set eyes on Dilena right now.""</p><p>""She'll never lose her beauty, I knew that for a fact when I first set eyes upon her,"" Silata muttered in her voice of bleak, serious intent. ""She was the child of a goddess. A goddess herself. I'd commit any crime at her command. I'd kneel at her feet, kiss them, announce my loyalty. I'd have been her servant, her slave. Her piece of trash follower. Yet instead she tore me down to far worse depths than any insult or even a thousand punches in the face could have flung me into. Still, to see that child again, would be a magnificent reality, however dismal.""</p><p>""You'll never see the child again except in photographs,"" Ritilia announced. ""I have a few of those with me if your memory is in such sharp need of refreshing. As a matter of fact, I myself adored her so thoroughly as a child that most of those photos are now well worn from a constant spatter of discharge. I masturbate to them whenever an orgy can't satisfy me. And so does Dilena, the cute little narcissistic bitch she is.""</p><p>""I'd love to see them,"" Silata admitted with thorough desperation showing. ""Please. I've had naught but the memory of that heavenly creature for nine years.""</p><p>""But trust me when I say,"" Ritilia continued as if she hadn't spoken. ""That as a teenager, that little girl you once developed the illusion of love for will now totally blow you away. And hopefully in a manner which is more productive to your sexual release and less saddening of your heart. You'll convince yourself you'll love her now more than ever. The only difference is her age and, if you choose to officially befriend us, the other difference is that you'll never lose her again. You did announce that you'd do absolutely anything for her, correct?""</p><p>""Then and now, yes I would!,"" Silata insisted without even having to be re-introduced to Dilena in her current form.</p><p>""Well,"" Ritilia snickered as she blurted forth the following words with almost precise knowledge of the effect they'd have on her conversational opponent. ""If that is true, then should she demand you give Chelsiette and Anisha a farewell from your bed, I'll expect you'll most certainly kick them out and invite her in. Then the conclusion will result in your memorable heaven returned, and those pathetic simulations of it transferred back to the rest of the pack. Right where the two of them belong, as nothing but the service to the pleasure of us superior in age and in thought.""</p><p>Silata grabbed ahold of the table edge and shoved herself away from the haunting creature before her, nearly tipping up her chair legs in doing so. Had she ended up on her back in the middle of the dining hall, this rather depressing love tale may have indeed switched genres to comedy. Yet she managed to gain stability and begin her backing away with pride, staring icy daggers into her calmly seated nemesis.</p><p>""You're a real monster bitch you know that? You can forget all of your suggestions right this second! I have eternal love for Chelsiette and Anisha. As long as I live and throughout death it will never die. We promised to stay hand in hand until the end and that's how it will remain. So you and Dilena can fucking spend the rest of your days wringing the damn tears out of every other child on the planet! But you'll never come near my two girls. My two soul mates are my property just as I am theirs. We are equal, we are free and we're in love. We don't rely on philosophy in order to get to sleep every fricking night!""</p><p>""Here we go with the love fantasies again,"" Ritilia giggled while trying to calmly invite her angered adversary to take a seat again. ""Come on Silata, spare me all that false trash. I know you can't help it. You may have a swell brain in your skull but your heart has a mind of its own. And it will continue to control you until you start heeding the natural guidance of lust over the mere invention of love.""</p><p>""Conversation is over,"" Silata tried to insist whereupon Ritilia stood up and forcefully snared her collar, somehow managing to cause the most encouraging tone of love in her voice at the same time. In participation with the rest of her shaking face, Silata's lips quivered violently when so close to her enemy's, despite the fact inhaling the scent of her mouthwash wasn't at all unpleasurable.</p><p>""Now don't behave like that. We may not exactly agree with each other. Yet I bet a fresh, smooching kiss may put all our differences to bed. Come on now. Avoiding me may feel justifiable to your health, yet eventually we'll be placed in further awkward situations until we can't possibly be out of contact with each other. What if an orgy display demands that you have to suck my asshole or vice versa. Our hesitation will be far more hazardous to our reputation than simply making up for a cruel event which occurred nine years ago.""</p><p>Silata sighed, seemingly clothed in the beautiful truth behind those words, despite who it was that gave the speech. She'd located her not just for the purpose of seeing Dilena yet again, but also to ensure she could relax in the knowledge of there being not a single enemy of hers sharing Harvirle with her. She didn't want a Lesikie/Ninnie relationship with any other girl in the complex. So it was best to stay close to Anisha and Chelsiette right after confirming there was no hostility between her and this sadistic rascal.</p><p>""Fine,"" Silata gave in and let her eyes slip shut, failing to notice Ritilia signalling someone up behind her. Before she could open them, she suddenly felt a band of fabric seal the lids tight to her pupils. ""Oh I'm not exactly enthusiastic enough with you on a familiarity basis to enjoy some blindfolded fun right now,"" she murmured as she reached behind her head and searched for the knot.</p><p>Before her fingers could locate it, she felt her lips press against a very delicate pair belonging to a most impossibly gentle female. It swiftly occurred to her it wasn't Ritilia's mouth, for that bitch was indeed continuing to manage words during the event.</p><p>""No peeking Silata, I want you to just enjoy this and see if it brings back memories.""</p><p>However the knot was finally untied by those swiftly working fingers and, tossing the blindfold aside, Silata's heart leapt in her chest while she envisioned the slightly smaller beauty standing before her. Age sixteen! An age sixteen Dilena Godammit! It was heaven all over again and your most expected, rich description is right on the way to the reader.</p><p>Her black hair was kept in its sleek, flowing faultless way like a brilliant spill of the blackest, ripple-absent ocean over her thin little shoulders. That part certainly hadn't altered. Yet her face was now narrow to a degree in which the brilliance of childhood was matured ever so slightly by the most pure teenage development. Her skin had kept its milky-white consummation of the finest title of pale flesh, without a single tan nor burn, to reveal that the great cinder in the sky was still in the infancy of attempting to touch the goddess.</p><p>Her eyes, if it were possible, had heightened to such a splendid degree in sharp attractive quality that they almost concealed all her characteristics behind the certain optical gaze of beauty and lust itself. Her cheekbones were fashioned in such a wise that their competent coverage of flesh elevated naught but the unalloyed quality enhancing every facial gift of the excellence behind the pretty teenage child. A beauty with the sharpest venom to infect to full sin the genitals of males and females alike.</p><p>As for her body, it was akin with other teenagers. Her breasts, about a third of Silata's size, were kept in an almost flat contact with her chest while protruding forth two very eagerly erected nipples. She stood naked before Silata, these details therefore well obtainable. Her thighs now had the brilliant enhancement of flesh to be labelled as the hottest teen legs whilst her hip was hugged tight by a skirt. Yet entirely naked, they still came up to a most beautiful physical agreement with her shocking, gaze-electrifying cunt which the presentation of would zap an instant movement to even the most sodomy obsessed individual's groin. And to a lesbian, most especially to Silata, the desire to have one's mouth present in the art of engulfing that precious, mildly haired area was an instant and never forgotten impulse. If it was possible to recognize a clit, Silata would swear the oath that Dilena's precious little spot had not at all endured change or unattractive development since she last saw it.</p><p>Her belly was smooth, pale and acquired every definition of wondrous. Running one's hand down it, you'd feel the softest flesh about the most taut torso that your palm would fail to successfully grip thanks to its slimness. And behind that lovely rectangle beneath her tits and above her groin, you could very well feel the dampness of light sweat introducing arousal and ever constant, heated young blood at full rush about the body you fondled. You could say the same for her perfected buttocks, adding the fact that there was a comfortable abundance of soft flesh residing in those humps sheltering her anus, yet by no means absent of the youthful milky skin strained to the most taut degree possible.</p><p>Last of all, the worse you could possibly do in the attempt to escape her beauty was to look down. For then you'd most certainly notice her feet and there were perhaps no others to share a beauty contest with them. Her toes were now lengthy with teen quality yet still pulled tight to the rest of her feet with the remaining trait in a kid's sacred skill of staying small and child-like. In an exact resemblance to a thirteen year old model's they were. The toes were painted the most absurd orange, yet no colour applied there, not even brown or an ugly grey could succeed in removing their excellence. Only advancement would be the outcome of the worst to prettiest nail paints. With the heels and soles also present in the art of slender, seductive shape, was there anything more on the grounds of higher beauty you could request of a female?</p><p>Silata drew away from those lips, knowing continuing the kiss would only extend the period of miserable memory she'd have of the perfect taste of arousing magic they left in her mouth. She steadied out her breathing yet still didn't reply for almost two minutes, in which time the pretty female before her patiently endured.</p><p>""Dilena?,"" she finally questioned softly.</p><p>""Hi Silata,"" her greeting sounded identical to the cheeky little manner she'd addressed her in from her swimming pool during her first weekend visit.</p><p>""Is it really you? Is it Dilena Perstin I'm speaking to right now?,"" Silata demanded.</p><p>""The same,"" Dilena replied sweetly, her voice taking on a more mature tone (which amongst it was filled with teenage giggles) during the actual action of making speech. Silata listened to all she had to say and upon picking up very obvious resemblances to her cousin's manner during her every moving feature or pronounced word, she found it hard to remain entirely under the wave of obsession with her. The voice brought back the reminders of her abundant fragments of mocking cruelty during their past conversations as children. The mockery, the only part of Dilena she efficiently hated, was still as present now as it was back then. Along with those horrific resemblances to her cousin, the voice she was hearing presented a stabbing replication to the few final sentences spoken to her at the end of their childhood relationship. 'I'm a princess and I'm relieving you of your service you pathetic slave.' No, absolutely nothing had changed in tone since that sentence had been spoken.</p><p>In short, hearing a voice entirely discarded of innocence and now in the complete state of identical insolence to her cousin, removed some of that huge cascading avalanche of reunited love. For all she was listening to now was a cheeky teenage voice inspired to its fullest corruption by the mentor Ritilia, who stood such a short and proud onlooking distance of centimetres from her.</p><p>""Silata, I did very much regret what happened between us. But now that we can see each other again we should be able to look back on it with nothing but humor. I dumped you, so what? We were only kids at the time. I was still fricking experimenting. But now I have to admit, kissed by you on the grounds of Harvirle, I think I've truly seen your real beauty for the first time.""</p><p>""That's nice,"" Silata responded darkly, her lust causing her to fondle the naked breasts before her. Oh how she could have done that forever had her instincts not withdrawn them. The instincts responding to the reflex her love for Chelsiette and Anisha had ensured was impregnated within her heart upon their very first meeting. ""But I'm afraid seeing you again was an act of only brief curiosity. We may see each other again on the grounds of lust, but right now I have two soul mates to attend to. Two little girls who, despite the difference in age between them and yourselves, at least carry the intelligence to recognize love as one of this world's truths.""
 Silata, after snaring each of their precious hands and viciously shaking them, announced firmly into both their faces a great sentence to title her restraint. ""Very pleased to meet the two of you again.""</p><p>And without heed even being paid to the light touch Dilena's sweet little palm applied to her shoulder, Silata dismissed their voices upon turning away and walked. Walked a simply forgetful distance from her memorable heaven.</p><p>But to avoid lying and leaving this chapter as a strong pat on the back for her firm fortification of her love elsewhere, the truth was the clarity of the following sentence. She felt identical to having swallowed a dozen nails.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 12</p><p>It was exactly five weeks following on from their arrival that all truly went to shit. The occurrence of that sickeningly foreseen revolution Roselotte was obsessing over came to full completion. Several disasters followed, many of which Silata would carry a difficult weight with her throughout. The horror of being separated from her two main loves. Chelsiette and Anisha, now proven superior to everything Dilena ever was, she could never dream of losing them. For that dream would be a nightmare, yet hopefully not one which would come true.</p><p>It was distinctly recalled as the argument between Lesikie and Ninnie. Yes, such events of negativity continued and would be titled as that which commenced the saddening events. Silata had only left her corridor for the usual morning ritual, having spent a perfected timeframe on her toilette so the breakfast orgy would be thoroughly pleased.</p><p>Lesikie stood in the hallway, arms folded and a sneer upon her lips. She had accosted aside the poor little Ninnie, who was hugging a bruise on her cheek and weeping her eyes dry. Silata was instantly prepared to spring to the physical defence of the child, only to hear and heed the words of Lesikie, who despite her scarcely clothed body, was never prepared to let a glimpse of sympathy be shown along with everything else on display.</p><p>""Listen, you can go tell Muireta and everyone else that I dealt you that self inflicted bruise. But you know full well you're a messed up kid and until you start officially speaking of your past, you can't expect to ever get rid of it. My cruel words only wish to help a disturbed little bitch like yourself. You can't continue your endless sobbing for your sister. You have other sisters here. A whole sisterhood of them if you merely look around.""</p><p>""Why can't you just leave me alone?,"" Ninnie sobbed, rubbing her cheek below where her eyes stared reddened, puffy daggers toward her insulter. ""Lesikie, I don't want to fucking talk about it. Why should I have to?""</p><p>""What's going on?,"" Silata interrupted, regretting the dismal shady look she caused to cross the eyes of Ninnie, this mainly because she'd physically stationed herself closer to Lesikie's side upon her intervention.</p><p>Not surprisingly, it was Lesikie who explained, being superior in both age and energy. ""I found this disturbed little cow hitting into herself when she left her room this morning. My darling friend Eliska, who was her bed-sister for the night, was trying desperately to comfort her. To console her for something which is obviously a personal, mental mishap on her part. So I told Eliska to leave her alone. Whereupon this miserable little wretch attempted to attack me. Punched my midsection quite a lot as you can see.""</p><p>Lesikie didn't need to lift her garments in any way for her belly, among many other things, was on perfect display to Silata's view. And indeed there were light red punch marks inflaming there, but the mild type of which the skin would probably forget by the afternoon.</p><p>""But you won't leave me alone!,"" Ninnie cried, her misery heightening as well as the hysterical panting in her troubled voice.</p><p>Lesikie returned her cry with a glare. ""I never said anything to you this morning! I just wanted to ensure you didn't lay all your emotions onto Eliska. She's one of the only girls here who isn't blinded by the obligation to feel sympathy for others. She's the only child who I've trained to never interrupt arousal by a sign of reluctance to please me. Listen closely Ninnie, you have plenty of friends here to cry all night long with you. But you're not taking Eliska away from me. She's my special pleasure engine and that's that!""</p><p>""Excuse me,"" Silata for once intruded sharply on an argument made by Lesikie. ""I happen to recall Muireta telling me when I arrived that no girl owns another in this complex.""</p><p>""Silata, please. I thought we had an understanding. Can you not see the problem resides in this worthless little child standing before us who in every single manner, from head to foot, simply refuses to grow up!""</p><p>That by far was more than enough and Ninnie shoved past her to flee the corridor. Who knew where she was heading. Who cared? Well, only Silata cared as a matter of fact. For despite all the protests of Lesikie, Silata was the only concerned bystander who followed Ninnie upon her disembarking. She ran into her only when the child was a few centimetres from the front sliding doors.</p><p>""Where are you going?,"" she cried upon grasping her arm.</p><p>Ninnie angrily shook it off. ""Go away! Let me leave. I can't stay here with that fricking bitch in my home. This place used to be my home. Now it neither gives a shit for me nor acts homely at all.""</p><p>Silata embraced her, refusing all her attempts to pull away, for they were merely the smothered signs of a weak refusal to be warmed by her offerings. Silata was intent to resume the hug. However, had she known that both Anisha and Chelsiette were passing by on a lobby trip behind her, she'd have let go instantly. Both girls had simply ventured down for exploration, hand in hand. And upon seeing the third member of their group embracing Ninnie, they were both shocked and damaged in every way.</p><p>For it wasn't a simple embrace they were witnessing. Silata's sympathy had indeed gotten the better of her and she was cuddling Ninnie out of sheer purpose to comfort. Yet, in appearance, she was embracing her the way one embraces a long lost loved one. And Anisha and Chelsiette, witnessing this, both felt their hearts sink. The hearts which had long been raised in the company of Silata. A damaging sentence which, thanks to its low audio luckily didn't cause any damage at the time, was spoken by Chelsiette. Indeed by the darling little Chelsiette who entered the elevator doors with an agreeing Anisha beside her.</p><p>""Jesus! Silata's in love again. She can't possibly love us equally. If she brings another girl into our special threesome… it just won't be love anymore.""</p><p>""She's confused,"" Anisha replied, just as confused herself as to whether or not she intended her sentence in defence of Silata or as an outright insult. Thanks to her mysterious personality and her own mystery toward her own words, no one will ever know precisely what she meant. Yet she travelled upstairs in solemn silence with the angered Chelsiette nonetheless.</p><p>Finally Silata unleashed Ninnie from her embrace, cleaning her tear spattered eyes for her with a tissue. Had they been the weeping eyes of Chelsiette and Anisha, love would have powered her to wipe the leaking globes clean with her tongue itself. Yet Ninnie, simply a friend, and on Silata's part a very bad friend, was worthy of more traditional means of comfort.</p><p>""Listen, just avoid Lesikie. She's never known your pain so she doesn't understand. Hell, even I don't know your pain. I may have lost my mother, who I did indeed love strongly, yet I haven't spent a single day missing her nor regretting my decision to flee home. However, you obviously miss your sister very much. So I can't pretend to know how you feel. But I beg of you to come back upstairs. If you need a pair of bed-sisters, feel free to sleep with me and one of my lovers tonight. Both Chelsiette and Anisha like you a lot. I hope you know that. Plenty of girls here like you.""</p><p>Ninnie wiped her eyes herself this next time and turned toward the door without reply. Who knows where that stumbling child was heading nor to what purpose or destination. It was never recounted for an act of pure intervention occurred which would seem almost fairy-tale-like in its convenience. Yet, if you are to be informed of the truth, it was common for Ninnie to break down most mornings and travel as far as the lobby in her intent to get away from everyone. In her mere intent to pray for her sister.</p><p>Yet two significant occurrences differed on this particular day, other than Silata chasing after her. The first was the fact she'd never truly been serious about leaving before. And the second was that her prayers were actually answered. Appearing upon the other side of that door and charging through to embrace her little sis was a most pleasing arrival.</p><p>Ninnie didn't know what to say and perhaps could have fainted. Or broke down in the insisting of a mere mirage's occurrence. So it was lucky that her sister was the one with plentiful words to say and an entire explanation to fit this impossible convenience.</p><p>""Ninnie my sweetheart, Muireta called me exactly a week ago, telling me all the difficulties you were having here. Please don't get over excited, my visit is only temporary. I can only stay for the day. Dad said I have to be home by tomorrow morning. But I can't stand to hear about your troubles any longer. So I've come to just perhaps spend the day with you. Can you show me to your room?""</p><p>Ninnie, at first as stiff as a statue, finally fell into the comforting arms of the arriving young lass and was silent in her pure happiness the rest of the morning. As she passed by her, her sister darted a poisonous stare of hatred toward Silata. She must have been informed that the entire construction of Harvirle was a cause of her sister's troubles, including all its inhabitants. Yet despite the anger shown, Silata was purely glad she didn't feel it her duty to have to prevent Ninnie from leaving. Someone else could remind her of the luck of her situation and her persisting safety here in Harvirle.</p><p>She turned away from the brief yet joyous reunion and ventured upstairs to the breakfast hall. On the way, she recalled all the classy details of Ninnie's beautiful sister, whose name was Gelsina. Her physical identity included the age of fifteen, which provided a perfect pair of budding breasts. Her skin was tanned yet the flesh still wonderful and unscarred. Her face, while mildly bruised, still had all the splendid quality of a young girl's innocence. Yet it was her eyes which showed a darker, vicious intent for survival. Coming from a home life like hers, there wasn't one part of her body which hadn't been strengthened at least by literal emotional muscles and figurative physical ones. In that sense, while her arms and legs may not have shown those muscles, whenever a punch or kick from her collided with its target, they would feel it like the most deliberate strike of a hercule.</p><p>Silata was especially glad that her recent comforting of Ninnie hadn't placed her on Gelsina's bad side. As for Lesikie, well, she could only warn her well to keep the coast clear from them both. Or else perhaps the light red marks on her belly may elevate to the blackest bruise mountains.</p><p>Silata nevertheless, sat down to a very troublesome breakfast as you can imagine. Neither Chelsiette nor Anisha spoke above silent little, casual whispers to her. Muireta kept the conversation alive with her multiple intelligent philosophies against conservatism. Her every word was reinforced with strong meaning and she brought forth very logical arguments. The remaining conversation consisted of discussing anything apart from Ninnie. With her deadly punch-packing sister in the complex, no one dared speak so much as a squeak either for or against her.</p><p>When this discussion finally drew to a close, Silata's insides felt to be burning with desire for an explanation of both Chelsiette's and Anisha's actions. Neither had spoken a word to her in their usual manner during the whole dining. So, on basically an empty stomach chock full of naught but worry, she drew them aside and invited them into a bed chamber. The two of them, almost like the simultaneous twin sister minxes of evil, folded their arms in sync and stared with bitterness toward her as she begun her inquiry. Which was nothing further than five words.</p><p>""Have I done something wrong?""</p><p>Chelsiette took a deep, shaking little breath before commencing. ""We saw you with Ninnie. You didn't just look like you were playing with her. You actually looked like you loved her.""</p><p>""I was embracing her because she was deeply upset. It wasn't exactly a playful thing,"" Silata responded, entirely positive in her defence despite her deepening anxiety.</p><p>""Well, it looked exactly how it is whenever you cuddle one of us,"" Anisha insisted, using her words very gently despite their harsh accusations. ""Do you want to bring a fourth person into our love triangle?""</p><p>""Not at all,"" Silata replied, her voice wavering upon the next line she'd most certainly regret speaking. ""Unless of course you want to…""</p><p>Chelsiette turned away and charged from the room, taking that as a certainty for Silata's intent to involve another. Her misery was carefully veiled behind her anger and she blocked out all of her friend's pleas for her return.</p><p>""Just forget we're angry for a second,"" Anisha went on, her eyes narrowing in the demand for a straight forward answer once her partner had left. ""Just think carefully about bringing another girl into our love. If it keeps happening we'll lose our strong bond. And you said that we should always try to keep that as the most important priority. So it really doesn't make any sense for you to suddenly go searching for another child to love. You said several times we were the only two for you.""</p><p>""Hey listen! Can we just get over this misunderstanding already?,"" Silata demanded, her voice now entirely irritated by the fact her two soul mates had expanded an innocent topic all the way to anger.</p><p>""Sure, I can,"" Anisha promised, gently rubbing her upon one shoulder while her eyes persistently betrayed fear for Chelsiette. Silata, then feeling responsible for the misunderstanding nonetheless, passionately played some kisses over Anisha's knuckles and promised her in a soothing whisper.</p><p>""Don't worry, I'll sort this all out in no time.""</p><p>As Silata swore this to Anisha in that secluded little bed chamber, two other girls of interest were enjoying each other's company elsewhere. Ninnie and Gelsina's reunion ought to now steal our attention, thanks to its great portion of significance.</p><p>Gelsina always adored her younger sister, and after having merely been directed to her specific room, she did all the explorations on her own. Or at least, with no audio descriptive qualities from her sister, whose enthusiasm for such things had been shocked out of her system. She simply couldn't fully establish belief in the fact her sister was finally here. And now that it was certainly crowned with truth, she stuck close by her every single available second. She would not allow her to explore any part of the premises without having one of her superior arms linked about one of her little ones. So Gelsina soon quit the exploration and set herself to comforting her darling relative.</p><p>Ninnie sat upon the bed, pretty as ever in her pyjama garments. Her midriff was displayed and everything else seductively hidden by the black suit of nightwear, dotted with purple smudges of fabric ink. Even the darling feet at the end of her body were concealed behind a pair of slippers, purple and matching her pyjama pattern, shaped front wise into some construction of a child's cartoon character. Her hands had been gently treated to manicure's by her closest friend in the complex, Celestia. Every nail was cherry red. It was Celestia who'd also ensured the two girls, who had refused to dine with the rest, had received their breakfast in this room.</p><p>Gelsina knelt before her on the carpeted floor, a hand upon either of her sister's knees as she spoke almost from under her, enacting the role of both the guardian and the servant. ""Listen Ninelta,"" she called her by her full name, perhaps simply to differ from the manner in which all the other careless characters in Harvirle had reffered to her by alias. ""I know you might be finding it difficult here. But I intend to ensure you won't be frowning when I leave you tomorrow morning. So let us enjoy the day while we can.""</p><p>Ninnie, who hadn't quite processed her words about the shortness of her stay until recently, nearly broke afresh into tears. Before this could happen, Gelsina cradled her hand and took her into her embrace. Plentiful times before these two had experimented sexually together, starting at first as a mere escape from the sickly, dick-filled universe of their father and his abusive friends. Then, developing forward as their caresses became habitual as a means of escape, it soon turned into the most throbbing, unrelieved lust.</p><p>The relief came only after the first time they'd engaged in a sex act together. It had produced wonderful waterfalls of naught but caring, devoted arousal from the cunt of Gelsina. And from Ninnie's, especially immature at that time, a surprising amount of trickles had emerged in response to her sister's sticky dispersal.</p><p>It was in each other's arms and bathed in each other's discharge which brought about the lesbian sexual career for them both. And Gelsina, no matter how many times she was intruded by her worthless excuse for a father, embracing her sister afterward would make up for all the horrific troubles. Until she'd sent her away to Harvirle, Gelsina had basically accepted her younger sister as her bed partner. So there was nothing unfamiliar or new in their caresses. And to especially take their minds off the certain unpleasant aspects of the current situation, the two girls frigged themselves for a decent time to do away with pain by introducing arousal.</p><p>Straight after this, they commenced setting about a cozy evening, gathering all materials which would be required for it. They had a kettle brought to their room and borrowed several doonas from the spare bed chambers. After re-carpeting the floor into a complete sea of comfort with the blankets stretching wide across the ground from wall to wall, the two of them could fling themselves anywhere in such a comfortable refuge and unite their fall with nothing but softness.</p><p>""Here, let's jazz up our room-like cubby house a little,"" Gelsina suggested fondly as she plugged in a CD player and they either danced to the music or rolled about to it. There was complete freedom, as if in a jumping castle, to land one's body anywhere and not be bruised. Long into the night the two enjoyed their loud volume songs, caring very little should the other residents complain of it. As if in special sympathy for the two of them, no one muttered a single annoyed grunt. Or perhaps it was the raw fear of Gelsina which kept complaining lips sealed.</p><p>The late evening orgy didn't cease until one in the morning, yet Ninnie refused to sleep and miss a single second of her sister's company. So the two of them stayed awake with their music still playing until four in the morning. If any other girl was bothered by the audio, they'd simply fuck their bed-sister in a frenzy which would drain them of so much girl-cum that sleep would be inevitable to their exhausted bodies.</p><p>Dead exhausted at last and lying beside each other, Ninnie interrupted sleep just before it could consume them. ""Hey sis,"" she murmured sweetly, gently tugging Gelsina's almost motionless hand. ""I'll show you around now. No one's awake so no one will bother us.""</p><p>Despite natural exhausted protests, Gelsina got to her feet beside her younger child-relative and explored down the corridor with her, creeping quietly passed Silata's room then Anisha's. If ever there was a case of tiptoeing, it occurred with these girls when passing by Lesikie's. Then finally, at the end of the hall they disembarked to explore the orgy room. Evidence of the excitement which occurred there was still very much absent of clean up. In fact, the room itself wasn't even absent of fellow residents.</p><p>Kurmil, the obese maid she was and of complete responsibility to keep the place clean, was sleeping directly in the orgy rooms centre. Her naked body may have been a lump of repulsive swells of fat, yet she held two little charms to her chest, also naked. The gorgeous Catina was sleeping under her left arm, snuggled up close to her blubber. On the other was Madelini, who'd actually dozed off with one of the maid's sagging tits in her mouth as if she were a puppy suckling its mother.</p><p>These people were also tiptoed around by the two darling explorers. And although Ninnie knew the place off by heart, her elevated state of nervous anxiety almost rendered her as foreign to the relaxed environment as her sister was.</p><p>It was on the other side of the orgy room, in the empty hallway between the rows of bed chambers that they finally halted and embraced again, at last glad to finally be consumed by privacy.</p><p>""Oh sis, why can't you stay here? I need you so badly. More than the sun needs its flames.""</p><p>Gelsina stared down at her baby sister with gentle eyes, knowing now they'd at last gotten to the topic of her leaving, which would be less than four hours away. Best to confront it while they had time to confront it at all. Yet, ultimately, speaking of it would surely lead to more pain only. But Gelsina struggled through it.</p><p>""I'd love to stay here, I'd sacrifice the world to be with you,"" Gelsina promised, kissing her sister directly to the lips. She invited her into a dancing posture and they slowly skipped and twirled about the room, mainly to remove the heaviness of their conversation by having it in a state of light play.</p><p>""Then why can't you stay?,"" Ninnie demanded, scarcely concentrating on her dance moves at all. She left it entirely up to her sister to hold the responsibility of ensuring her feet landed in the right places. Under her muscular figurative wings, the little angel was positive she couldn't trip up.</p><p>Gelsina replied slowly, expelling the truth with every segment of regret infecting her voice. ""As it turns out, the bastard (referring in a right manner to her father) will not have me leave our house at all these days. He only agreed to let me out if it was to see you. But my visits to you, among the only times in my life I can now enjoy the sunshine, have to be as swift as lightning. So therefore, this small amount of time I've spent with you today is considered an entire year in his eyes. So the good news is, for just a couple of seconds to say hi or perhaps a minute-long phone call, I'll be able to see you in the future as well. But things are forever stuck this way I'm afraid.""</p><p>""What the fuck's wrong with him?,"" Ninnie demanded, her voice horrifically fragile as their dance moves resumed. ""I hate him! I hate him so god damn much!""</p><p>Gelsina sighed. ""He's insane. Even worse than insane, he's motivated by conservatism. He believes by keeping me forever in his sight, then I'll never get knocked up by a boy. Or have a minute to enjoy my life as a teenager. He even told me in the coldest words that if I don't conform to the law and his law especially, then he'll kill me and come here to take you back. That's the worst scenario possible. For me to die without knowing what danger has befallen you. So that's why I can never leave home. I'll have to struggle through life in the wretched ways of this society with him as my motivator. And on the outside, all those judgemental idiots will assume I'm just a spoilt brat and that he's a good father.""</p><p>""Then please,"" Ninnie whined, forcibly halting their dancing so her words could be taken in directly. ""Stay here! If we're to die, at least let us die together.""</p><p>""That will bring him straight to this place,"" Gelsina warned. ""Hey may be a vicious incestuous sex criminal, but he'll dig up enough dirt on Muireta to gain the upper hand. Then who knows what will become of this place. Of your home. And of us.""</p><p>""I don't care, I need you. I need to know you're safe. Please don't leave. I'll just die if you do,"" Ninnie hugged her about the waist, shedding tears endlessly.</p><p>Well, at least endlessly until they were finally ceased by Gelsina embracing her back and most likely agreeing to the doom of the structure they were currently standing in. ""Okay honey, I'll stay with you baby sis.""</p><p>The following day this wretched villain came to pick them both up. Reilo was among the thinnest men on this planet, skinny to almost a skeletal state. His hair was simply a grey patch of steel coloured stalks. His face was craftily unwrinkled about the cheeks yet with lines of age inhabiting everywhere else.</p><p>Although intoxication had recently cost him his job as a lawyer, he wore a business suit nonetheless. It was a horrible colour which matched his hair and in every way as boring as the minds of society's creators. The suit was the only way to keep the conformist look about him. The rest betrayed his true disastrous nature, as a scoundrel who bashed women and raped every hole that the law would veil for him. As a man of the law, bending it to service himself was indeed a useful advantage he frequently employed. And covering one's sickening activity behind a good reputation was just a common conservative trait, held very dear by rich criminals.</p><p>And ever was he a rich criminal indeed. Yet he'd hidden most of his wealth from Gelsina to the extent she actually believed him poor. However, when he advanced through those automatic doors the following day, it was obvious he'd come prepared for something. He'd planned out the following events almost with the precise intent of taking advantage of a civilization of females.</p><p>""Well well, so this is Harvirle,"" he murmured, strolling through the lobby in almost a good state of humour.</p><p>Roselotte instantly leapt up when she noticed him and started toward the evil bastard in a response to his approach. She fanned out her arms in a gesture to encourage him away. ""Get out! No males! Get fucked you creepy loser.""</p><p>""I sent my daughter here yesterday. I need her back right now,"" he glanced around, noticing the small crowd which had emerged from the elevator to watch this confrontation. It was surprising to find that Ninnie and Gelsina had also come down to face him head on. Silata, despite her recent awkward situation with her two soul mates, clutched them closer to her than ever before.</p><p>""Listen,"" Reilo began, staring directly back into Roselotte's eyes. ""I know exactly what goes on here. I was informed of it by an adversary of my daughters. You can't expect to imprison these young ladies here and not find them whoring off with some male somewhere. They need dick and I gave it to one in return for the confirmation of the illegal activities taking place here. Your traitorous bitch, to save you the trouble of trying to work it out, is standing right at the back of the elevator. Precisely trying to escape your accusing gazes I assume.""</p><p>As Silata turned to face her with the crowd, she noticed two things for the first time. One was that Lesikie was cowering. And two was that she had tears in her eyes.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she cried. ""I didn't know he was serious. I only went out with him last night so I could have a break from being considered the bad girl around here. I thought he was joking. Please tell me you're joking Reilo. You're only here to pick up your daughters right?""</p><p>Reilo laughed heartily. ""You told me everything I needed to know. Even video evidence. Now don't go cowering out of fright my dear little Lesikie. Stand over here and join me. Just like we agreed last night, you're just as much a part of this crime as I am.""</p><p>""But I didn't want to…,"" and Lesikie now was showing hysterical regrets amongst her heavy breathing emotion. Her face was ripe red with blushing horror. Never before was an upset so great in a person of such a strong, sadistic lack of empathy. ""I didn't mean anything I said last night I was just so… so fucking angry!""</p><p>""Well you said everything anyway,"" Reilo growled. ""You may have regretted it then tried to dissuade me straight after. In fact, it was only after I made you unleash your orgasm that you started to have your emotional breakdown. Guess it goes to show, if you want to crack a sadist, crack their arousal and then the sense pours in. You may have told all these idiot bitches that you have no sympathy. Yet you're showing it now for all of them to witness. Ha! Looks like it came just a little too late.""</p><p>By now, as you can well imagine, the entire crowd was turning on Lesikie. The girls all shouted horrific insults. Not just to the fact that they'd been betrayed but also to the fact that they'd finally caused a wound in her impossible stone skinned character, and now they had to pour in the infection while they had the chance. ""Stupid sick bitch! Idiot! You rotten cunt! Betraying trash slut!""</p><p>Lesikie sunk to her knees in the back of the elevator and curled up into a ball. Kurmil, standing closest to her, heaved her chest and brought up the greatest glob of saliva such an obese gorilla of a person could elevate to their chest. Then the old maid, not only avenging herself for all the times she'd been called ugly and forced to the submissive role by the young girl cowering before her, but also for all the other girls she'd bullied, opened her jaws. She darted that bucket load of spit straight into the little bitch's carefully straightened blonde hair and the crowd actually managed a cheer.</p><p>Meanwhile, still smiling, Reilo resumed his rant. ""So, with all the information I need in the right place, I will now give you an option. Either I get both my daughters back with no questions or legal matters involved, or I simply report you all and have your wonderful little orgy castle raided and destroyed. Your choice.""</p><p>""I'll give you a choice now,"" Roselotte's booming voice intruded. As he'd been staring toward the commotion the whole time, Reilo failed to even register the movements of the women standing before him. Her leg came up and kneed him in the stomach. Then the revolver she'd withdrawn from her back pocket smashed over his temple. His knees quivered and he dropped to all fours before her. Another cheer emerged from the crowd.</p><p>""Oh you bitch,"" he growled, swiping the blood from the side of his face as he remained bent before her. ""You'll pay for that.""</p><p>""You're the one who is going to pay. Pay dearly motherfucker!,"" Roselotte yelled, keeping the gun aimed directly to his cranium. ""You're to leave now and never return. You'll never see your daughters again nor this place. If we have to go to court, we will. With all the evidence of abuse you've subjected your daughters to, you'll be ruining your life at the same time you'll ruin all of ours. You talk shit about us, we talk shit about you until the whole world realises that rich, sexist, molesting, conservative scum like yourself are made up of nothing BUT SHIT!""</p><p>The crowd of girls cheered one last time, all their features showing complete, supportive happiness save for three. The first was of course the miserable Lesikie, who couldn't cheer if the world depended on her. And the other two were Dilena and Ritilia. Instead of cheering, they were just smirking at the entire situation, feeling sadistically aroused on their neutral ground. All violence and arguments were entertaining to them.</p><p>Roselotte snarled one last word of warning. ""And you'll be taking that bitch Lesikie with you too. As of now she's exiled!""</p><p>""Somehow I think my idea's much better,"" Reilo suddenly spoke up, standing casually. However as he did so, he grabbed ahold of the gun at the same time and pointed it upward yet on an angle which opposed his direction. In an instinctive response to the assault, Roselotte fatally pulled the trigger and a bullet zipped right through her head, plunging in from beneath her chin and exiting through the top of her skull.</p><p>A silence fell as Roselotte collapsed and Reilo chuckled, snatching up the revolver as if merely retrieving a dropped handkerchief. ""This is my idea,"" he announced with the clearest yet darkest voice. ""I'm neither going to take this to court nor bother about retrieving my daughters. Rather I'm just gonna subjugate all you bitch women until you're naught but my servants. Then I'm gonna subject this place to new management!""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 13</p><p>After being stationed in Muireta's office, Reilo was temporarily satisfied. Then upon the middle floor, gathered between all the bed chambers, Muireta herself held an emergency conference. This didn't occur until after dinner, when they assumed their new boss was perhaps in a slumber in his office. Downstairs, Kurmil had set about quickly disposing of Roselotte's body in case more unwanted guests arrived.</p><p>""Alright girls listen up,"" she began slowly and steadily. She neither required a tissue to wipe her dry, focused eyes nor a mouthful of alcohol to reduce the terrifying seriousness of the situation. ""This is indeed one of our most impossibly difficult times. But do remember, if Harvirle survives this it can survive anything. So we should work towards overcoming it and banish surrendering from our mind as if it were never an option. The man sitting in the office above me right now has dug up some serious dirt on us. Whether his employment as a lawyer is still official or not doesn't matter. If he sends just one of those video tapes of our orgies to the police, then he's won. So until we figure out how to combat this peril, it's essential I let him sit in that office of mine for the time being.""</p><p>""Well we wouldn't be in this peril if it weren't for this fucking little slimy slut,"" Kenita angrily pointed to Lesikie, who despite all their harsh words and objections to her company, had followed them upstairs. ""She went and slept with that loser and has basically ended all our lives. All of our futures are doomed thanks to her and her sudden burst of anger at Ninnie. Simply because you took a disliking to her emotional fragility.""</p><p>Kenita now directly addressed Lesikie.</p><p>""I don't give a shit if you felt bad afterwards. You never showed any sympathy for Ninnie so don't expect to receive any now. Just like Roselotte said, you're exiled bitch!""</p><p>""Roselotte's not the boss,"" Muireta cut in firmly.</p><p>""Well she's not anything but a corpse now thanks to her!,"" Kenita continued to point every last dagger of her hatred at the cowering traitor. As she did so, she suddenly aimed her gaze to where Ninnie and Gelsina leaned against the nearest table, still in each other's embrace. ""Gelsina! If you've always wanted to punish the person who has made your little sister's life miserable here, then she's cowering right there! You can have first punch before we toss her from the window.""</p><p>""Kenita, while I respect your anger, I think you should leave it for the man who is actually going to tear this place apart,"" Muireta intruded on her ranting. ""He can't be negotiated with. I don't take him for an idiot. Only an idiot could be negotiated with in his position. He has control over a place where an abundance of young girls are entirely at his command. He wouldn't sacrifice it for cash nor for a few sex favours. Not even for his own daughters. And I'm directly opposed to the idea of surrendering any of our individuals over to him for the sake of saving the team. I'm so very proud of you all and I still love you all, including you Lesikie. So sacrificing any one of us for the sake of the majority is an option cancelled out. There's only one way to deal with this.""</p><p>""How?,"" everyone demanded the answer in sync.</p><p>""We're still the majority. So we can overpower him some way. He assured me that in the event of either his death or disappearance, the police will instantly get ahold of the evidence against us and take down Harvirle.""</p><p>""How is it possible to get the evidence to the cops if he's dead?,"" Vesina asked in her adorable little logical voice. At this point Muireta had to step down from where she summoned the crowd and walked over to Lesikie, merely for the sake of protection.</p><p>Lesikie, still on her knees and weeping, cuddled close to her master's leg. The entire night prior to this she'd spent awake in miserable horror, terrified of what would become of her when Muireta found out about her naughty little divulging of Harvirle's secrets. Now she was thoroughly surprised by the words spoken by the leader herself. The warmth they gave her cold, frightened little body was among the only garments of comfort the place around her would so much as throw her way now. She knew the only woman in the building ready to provide her forgiveness in this moment was standing right beside her, prepared to fight away all the instant anger which would be kindled by the following words.</p><p>""Reilo has informed me he has an accomplice among us who is ready to mail the tape to the cops and ruin Harvirle should anything happen to him,"" Muireta announced the truth. ""We have to make sure no girl leaves this room right now, for that accomplice is certainly seated somewhere amongst us in this present second.""</p><p>""It's Lesikie! It has to be that rotten little bitch, let me at her!,"" Kenita cried, getting forced away by the protective Muireta. Jessila and Celestia also advanced, Muireta angrily waving them back with the most cruel scowl she'd ever given those girls.</p><p>""If Lesikie admits to being the accomplice right now, then I'll forgive her and it's problem solved. So Lesikie,"" she reached down and gently wiped one trail of tears away from her eyes before asking in a soft voice. ""Are you?""</p><p>Lesikie bit her lip in fright yet shook her head.</p><p>""Then I'll take her word for it that she isn't, and you all better take it too,"" Muireta bellowed to every angry young face present in the room. ""For when you think about it, having Lesikie as an accomplice would be way too obvious. A huge error on Reilo's part. For as far as he was concerned before he went upstairs to my office, we exiled Lesikie. So it has to be someone else judging by the sure way he spoke of himself. Someone who will definitely remain on the inside. Perhaps even one of us with a good reputation would be the finest reassurance.""</p><p>At this point every single girl in the entire building was darting glances everywhere, firing accusations at the eyes of some while turning away in nervous fright from the silent accusatory assaults of others.</p><p>Silata however, only kept staring at the two she felt almost certain to be guilty. Dilena and Ritilia. Or at least just Ritilia. After all, each and every one of Lesikie's cold, sadistic philosophies had been taught to her by the senior sadist. Ritilia was Harvirle's senior sadist. A girl who'd been a selfish little minx her entire life and who'd especially enjoyed the crying and pain of others. It only made perfect sense to her cruel humour and orgasmic needs that she have a place torn down which was home to such a large portion of innocent young girls. Why, most certainly after such a deed was done, Ritilia would have a very pleasant memory to masturbate herself off to sleep with every night from now.</p><p>Silata's combination of grudge and instinct told her with certainty that Ritilia was the traitor. And after comparing the embarrassment of being proven wrong next to the horror of having her only happy home taken away from her, she decided to instantly expose her knowledge on this theory.</p><p>""Muireta!,"" Silata cried, pointing to where Ritilia was casually slumped against the wall. ""There's your fricking traitor! Allow me to explain all that I know. That bitch gets off on the misery of others. She told me so herself. Every single ill deed Lesikie was brainwashed into committing was carefully preached to her from Ritilia. She has neither sympathy nor empathy for anyone here. It's only on her cunt's release she is focused, which requires causing as much emotional agony to others as she can inflict. Trust me, I would not lie about this. Her sadistic ways once made me fall in love with her cousin, simply so she could tear that love away from me and force me to live every year since that day in the agony of the memorable heaven of that experience.""</p><p>She suddenly turned her full attention to the half frowning, half wide eyed girl standing beside Ritilia. ""I've always loved you Dilena. I've also always wondered if you've ever regretted turning my emotions over to your cousin's pleasure when you could have always kept them for yourself. And I'd have loved every inch of skin on your body. Yet thanks to you bitch, you took her from me!""</p><p>Her sudden rant of extreme proportions was once again fired straight at the smirking Ritilia.</p><p>""You took her from me and now you want to take my home from me as well. Muireta! Please believe me. It's that bitch right over there! The bitch I'm pointing at right now! The bitch who tore my life to shreds. Her name's Ritilia and she's the traitor. I rest my fucking case.""</p><p>""Ritilia,"" Muireta turned toward the accused in the hallway of silent listeners. ""Do you have anything to say to defend yourself against that life story we just heard?""</p><p>""No mistress. I was once a sadist and I did once enjoy the pain of one by the name of Silata Manclis. I remember the occurrence, as I'm sure Dilena does as well, as if it were yesterday. Yet grudges and broken hearts surely can't suffice to have me labelled as a traitor who'd have countless lives torn apart simply for the sake of my masturbation's quality.""</p><p>""Then if you refuse, I beg this of the accomplice,"" Muireta turned to face the entire crowd once again, although many eyes were still fixed accusingly on Ritilia. ""My girls, I love you all as if you were my own children. I can forgive anything. I have forgiven Lesikie for placing us in this situation. So therefore, I can forgive the accomplice if she comes forward now. If she does, none of us will cease being her friend. Once this is all over, everything will return to peace and harmony.""</p><p>""How can that be?,"" Vesina demanded, tears dashing hotly down her cheeks. ""How can this all return to normal?""</p><p>""Because,"" Muireta went on. ""If the accomplice comes forward, then Reilo can be overthrown as easily as swatting a fly. She's his assurance that we won't turn on him. If she admits to what she's done, she'll be accepted back into our private, peaceful society and her copy of the video tape once again in our possession. If she speaks up, we ought to be forever indebted to her. For that means all I'd have to do straight after her confession is stroll upstairs, put a bullet through Reilo's head and be done with it. That's if you're okay with that Ninnie and Gelsina?""</p><p>The two daughters both nodded and Gelsina declared for both of them. ""Be our fucking guest.""</p><p>""Good,"" Muireta faced them once more. ""So please, I beg of she who is guilty of holding the position as an accomplice. Whoever she is, I will bow down to her for my remaining days as mistress here. I will kiss her feet before I even think of giving an order. I just need her to do the one difficult thing, which is come forward. Come forward and I promise you'll only be embraced and worshipped for it.""</p><p>""Did you not hear me?,"" Silata shrieked. After her revelation of her entire personal history, her eyes were watering with the embarrassing frustration of simply being passed off from importance. ""It's Ritilia. I stake my life on it!""</p><p>""That's enough Silata!,"" Muireta bellowed sharply. ""If no one confesses, then both Ritilia and Lesikie will still be monitored closely. Hell, the entire room will be monitored closely. Apart from the bathrooms which are in perfect view from here, I forbid anyone to leave this level. But all this trouble can be over and done with if a simple confession is made. Please my sweet child. You naughty little accomplice. Just come forward and all can be done with. All our troubles will be over and we'd have moved forward from this event as a stronger team.""</p><p>Muireta glanced all around the room in desperation with those words yet most of all, she focused on Ritilia. Something passed between them, something entirely missed by the hard thinking young girls. Even Silata missed it.</p><p>Still silence resumed. No one spoke a single uncomfortable murmur or stammer of confession.</p><p>""Well, well, well,"" it turned out to be those booming, male voiced words which finally broke the terrified silence and further filled it with horror. Reilo was disembarking from the elevator, having silently descended during the commotion a few moments earlier. ""No need to act like innocent little girls. I overheard everything just a few minutes ago. Trying to weed out my accomplice are we? Trying to get her to break so you think you'll then just take me out without a strain?""</p><p>He stopped his proud stroll beside Muireta, glared hard into her face with the deliberate delivery of his foul breath toward her nostrils while he jammed his revolver's nozzle to her right, sagging tit. ""Would you like me to fire a bullet through your fricking hooters lady? I'll leave a neat smoking hole in both if you so much as whisper a plot behind my back again!""</p><p>He withdrew the gun and slapped her, the sound echoing from every wall before he turned and dragged his drunken self back toward the elevator again. However before he journeyed up to the top level, he casually placed his gun on the coffee table in plain view.</p><p>""There! That's my only weapon bitches. If you're so eager to kill me, go right ahead. I don't need this. All I need is my accomplice right where she is. So lift a finger against me and I'll have your home raided in seconds. By the way, I'm exhausted yet horny as fuck by this late hour. You bitch!,"" he pointed furiously to the trembling Celestia. ""Get your hot, smooth ass upstairs with me now. I've got a bed time routine to introduce you all to, yet I intend for you to see it first. Come on!""</p><p>With her head down, the terrified Celestia walked in complete compliance toward the elevator, knowing every horror a rapist may submit her to was worth enduring if it were for the sake of her fellow sisters of Harvirle. The automated steel doors shut, blocking off a scene of the brute eagerly mouthing her lips and biting them while she feebly struggled to pull away.</p><p>""We're running out of time,"" Kurmil sighed heavily as she watched those doors close along with everyone else. ""We have to sort this out now, for the sake of Celestia.""</p><p>""Celestia could be the accomplice and he's just protecting her,"" Madelini suggested.</p><p>""No once again, he'd be making a mystery way too obvious,"" Muireta replied. ""He'll neither have the accomplice leave our group nor have her stand out for any reason. And as for Celestia, I believe she can endure one night with that asshole while we work this all out. I believe you've survived plenty more Gelsina.""</p><p>Ninnie's sister nodded. ""Countless times I've been savaged by him. Yet I wouldn't repeat one of them nor wish a fragment of his cruelty on anyone else.""</p><p>""Well I'm afraid we're beyond helping her, nor continuing this discussion. For he could come down that elevator again any second now. I say, we need to strike him when he is least prepared. Which certainly won't be tonight on his first evening of leadership. If we discuss anything else, we'll leave it until the morning. Right now I think we all need sleep. And if any of you are feeling unstable about this for any reason whatsoever, please just trust your boss's ideas.""</p><p>""Unstable? I'm more unstable than an earth quaked planet!,"" Jessila whined.</p><p>""Then we need a way to clear our nervous brains and to ensure we become so exhausted that we have naught but sleep on our minds,"" Muireta concluded. ""Also, what we do has to certainly appear like the norm to Reilo. We're planning to overthrow him remember. So until we do decide when to strike, things must continue, no matter how painfully, as normal. And please trust me.""</p><p>Thanks to her last words, surprisingly none of the expected objections were heard. It was only clarified what they all needed to do to obtain slumber. And that was what they always did before every rest. The simple late evening orgy had to go ahead just as casually as it would have prior to the recent disruptions to their peaceful system.</p><p>Silata, the whole while during, struggled to keep an eye on the whereabouts of Ritilia. Yet noticing that she was well watched by the careful eyes of both Muireta and Kurmil together, she soon lost herself into the pleasures at hand. Any situation's severity can be loosened by arousal, thus it was so with the current disaster in Harvirle.</p><p>Silata's lips glued themselves to the nearest girl who offered hers in exchange. That turned out to be Vesina. Silata could feel her trembling, her body dotted with goosebumps, her eyes wide and panicked. Yet it took only a second of gently rubbing her clitoris to soon replace all her fright with the warmth of panic-cancelling arousal. She invited her to lay on top of her and in this event, had access to both her cunt and ass with her arm, superior in length to most of this young girl's torso. She changed from one hole to the other, ensuring the child's body was well titillated.</p><p>After almost encouraging Vesina to shed her mere offering of fuck, the child pulled away and demanded she cease all stimulation. ""No, I need to remain as aroused as possible. It keeps my mind focused on nothing but sex and that's how I like it.""</p><p>Silata simply kissed her one last time and let her find another girl to keep her little immature sex drive afloat. Silata herself then gently grabbed ahold of Eliska and encouraged her down onto the floor, spreading her long legs and interlocking them with Eliska's short ones. The darling child knew instantly the position to slide into and before long, Silata's teen cunt was at perfect contact with the child's.</p><p>""Let's trib this night away,"" Silata murmured gently, bringing forth a wide happy grin from the child who had her cunt slammed to hers.</p><p>""Alright,"" she giggled, instantly moving her small body into the required place and causing both their precious cunts to begin watering in no time. Even Eliska's, young though it may be, showed signs of her excitement almost instantly. Silata kissed her, every single inch of interior space within the gorgeous child's mouth offered naught but the most adorable, tasty saliva that no woman could equal. They humped forwards, sliding their intimate areas up and down and letting their slits slip past each other in perfect sync. Unable to hold on any longer, Silata released and drenched the child's pussy in her orgasm juice.</p><p>Eliska stood up, thoroughly wet down there yet tender as ever. ""Oh fucking God,"" the little girl murmured, suddenly ceasing rubbing her little cunt. ""Just one little touch down there and I swear I'm going to burst like a… ah!!""</p><p>She cried in shock then pure pleasure as Silata instantly leaned forward and tongued the child to her sweet little orgasm. Eliska fell into her lap, trembling all over and Silata embraced her naked body, allowing the little girl to mouth and suck on one of her developing breasts as the fire slowly rushed out of her body. Then, helping her to her feet, Silata encouraged Eliska away then instantly set about finding another lover to replace her. It was all she could do to cancel her anxieties.</p><p>The next girl to take the place as Silata's lover turned out to be she who couldn't really find a willing lover for herself tonight. Lesikie, all nervous and covered with self sympathy, was at last embraced again. Silata hugged her, tongued her mouth, rubbed her small, half-invisible tits and fingered her precious cunt.</p><p>Lesikie was basically a stone statue in all her grief and guilt and Silata's efforts had to be thousandfolded to finally create the emerging of some cheer from the traitor's body. She lay Lesikie down upon a rug, folded it at the end to prop up her buttocks.</p><p>""What are you doing?,"" Lesikie asked nervously.</p><p>""Just trust me,"" Silata promised as she spread her thighs and left the naughty girl's cunt wide open to the view of the whole room. She soon covered it with her mouth, licking and suckling her clit and tonguing her deep. Lesikie eventually groaned and grabbed ahold of Silata's head, guiding her movements and increasing them.</p><p>Silata, now completely encouraged by the feeling of her hair getting grasped, put all her efforts into stimulating every last speck of excitement out of the thirteen year old body on display before her. Her tongue soon thrived in that little cunt, driving itself in and out rapidly despite the youthful tightness. Orgasm liquids soon replied to her efforts and the knowledge that Lesikie was close came to a certainty.</p><p>Before the climax occurred however, Silata interlocked her legs with Lesikie's, brought their groins cunt to cunt and tribbed the girl to her wonderful heaven. Throughout every second of relieving her of her precious fluids, Silata was sucking her mouth, kissing her cheeks, fondling her small breasts. Yet of the highest importance were her soft hearted words that she whispered while hurling this girl into the ecstasy which stepped on all her problems.</p><p>""It's okay honey, you're forgiven. I forgive you, oh fuck!,"" Silata whispered and squealed at the same time while pushing their pussies together. In some instances, her clit would slide right through Lesikie's slit and vice versa. Yet eventually, all the friction down there finalized their efforts with a magnificent release on both their parts.</p><p>""Oh thank you Silata,"" Lesikie murmured, reclining warmly into her arms. ""I truly needed that.""</p><p>""It was my pleasure,"" Silata gently replied, kissing her cheek. ""And don't worry too much about all this hatred you're getting. I'm sure Harvirle will survive through this conflict and everything will be back to normal in a few days. I promise.""</p><p>After her kind words, Silata left Lesikie to be embraced by Madelini, who was the only other girl who wasn't experiencing vicious hate toward her at the present. Silata, still prepared to build up for yet a third glorious discharge, set about finding a perfect partner to experience it with. However before she did, she set about watching a few other sexual exchanges take place, getting her system nice and reheated.</p><p>The one she set eyes upon was by far a spectacular display. It involved Jessila together with Kenita and Catina. Jessila, the centre focus of the display, lay sprawled upon a fur rug, stomach down. Her behind was viciously being frigged by the childish hand of Catina, who didn't hesitate to plunge as many of her small fingers into her behind as possible. As this occurred, her face was vigorously and mercilessly savaged by the kisses of one very aroused Kenita. They exchanged positions and roles as the passive, eventually so they'd all been frigged by the ass and kissed simultaneously. This display was merely an event prior to what they were working to achieve. All merely a preliminary for the purpose of stocking up on orgasmic liquor.</p><p>Catina, although the youngest of the group, soon looked to be blushing with the fullest desire to be robbed of her arousal build up. She furiously kissed both her friends yet their gestures and manoeuvres warned the child to stay put with her little droplets she wanted badly to shed. For they'd need it in their following activity. Kenita, having explained it all to her two friends prior, had no difficulty in encouraging them to assume the following positions.</p><p>Kenita sat upon the rug and, guiding the tiny head between her legs, had Catina's tongue introduced to her cunt. Meanwhile, little Catina exposed her pussy over the face of Jessila, who lay on her back just down from her. In this perfectly executed three way, the first two were soon evacuated of their discharge. Catina squealed, feeling her precious little body let go into the awaiting mouth of Jessila and in return for the beautiful release, kissed, licked and suckled on every inch of Kenita's pussy until not the tiniest centimetre of space wasn't covered with all the kiddy drool she could bring forth.</p><p>Satisfied, Kenita gently petted her head then squealed as she also let go, exploding into Catina's face and almost drenching the young child's eyes, who opened them at the wrong second yet had no problem drying them straight after.</p><p>It was left to the responsibility of Jessila at the end of the line to bring herself off without aid. Well at least, no arousing aid other than the delicious child's pussy set right above her visage and giving her every droplet of young fuck it could produce.</p><p>Finally the three girls had entirely wrung their systems free of discharge and exhausted, committed themselves to increasing their energy by doing precisely what Silata had just finished doing. Viewing the others in their various acts while tickling oneself between the thighs. Or in their case, each other.</p><p>Silata found a new display to view straight after, entirely made up of girls she didn't know too well and could only identify through hair colour. Yet nevertheless, it was certainly a memorable event that the description of is certainly not to be missed by those fond of sapphic events. There were five of them involved, all between thirteen and fifteen. A brunette, two blondes, a black haired girl and a freckleless redhead. Each one of them can be correctly acquainted with impossible beauty, the volume of which is so entrancing that certain time would be wasted in clearly defining each and every shred of wonder about their physicals. Yet these following sentences ought to be an official summary good enough for any reader, no matter what their measure of patience may be.</p><p>The brunette was as fine a child as any. Fourteen years old with eyes darker than tar, a body shaped to all extent in a teenaged fashion. Her ass had all the correct curves and every area of her pale flesh in that segment was well and truly kissable and suckable.</p><p>Both blondes were twin sisters, mirror images of each other. Their eyes bright blue, their breasts in gradual development yet still ultimately child-like. The two of them were thirteen.</p><p>The black haired girl was fifteen and in her presentation of attire, was ranked among one of the most sexually skilled displayers of tender white skin named clearly by the brand of innocence.</p><p>The redhead was most developed in the breasts and her torso set before the entire rooms eyes a pair of vulnerable nipples of the smallest circumference, despite the advanced growth of the mounds which elevated them. Clearly panicked about their situation despite the activities, she still had some tears to clear from her eyes. But these were all swept up when the five of them executed the following act which super glued the gaze of Silata to their doings for a large portion of time.</p><p>The black haired girl stood firmly in the middle while the other four formed a tight ring around her. Front wise, one blonde licked her cunt, paying thorough attention to both the clitoris and the slit until it was preparing to seep orgasm into her mouth. The brunette licked the side of one thigh and covered her hip in kisses while the other blonde did so to the opposing side. And from the rear, her ass was thoroughly licked and the anus covered in concentrated tonguings by the redhead. So with a girl attending her tongue to every sexual itch on her lower torso, the black haired girl blushed, rubbed at her nipples then came a river into the blonde's mouth while she was entirely serviced by her friends.</p><p>This process was repeated for every one of the girls, until all five of them had been entirely serviced by the complete concentration of their little bevy. They reclined in each other's arms afterward, kissed and fondled each other while spreading many thanks for the wonders of their orgasms. Yet, just as in the prior case, their first act was a preliminary for that which followed.</p><p>Their next design presented a long line of the most active participants in the worship of the behind, although when examined closely no ass mouthing was involved. It was all cunt to mouth and with the most thorough commitment from the rear girl to she who was positioned as her front. They formed this straight, continuing cunnilingus on all fours.</p><p>The chain started with the redhead and ended with the black haired girl. The brunette made up the centre with a blonde at either end of her. All save the redhead at the front performed some manner of cunt licking upon another girl. Although it was all executed by means of lapping a pussy from the rear. Dripping from their mouths, each had a small puddle of relieved teenage juices to spill to the floor from under their chins.</p><p>This last act thoroughly persuaded Silata to engage in more thanks to its skyrocketing of her libido. She accosted Madelini once she was done with Lesikie and performed the most savage kissing frenzy atop the little girl, literally covering her face with her saliva of lust.</p><p>""Oh Silata, you're more excited than a fricking hot mine hole,"" Madelini declared with one of her tiny fingers buried into the boiling chamber of frustration which was the entrance to Silata's vagina.</p><p>""I need you to kiss me sweetheart,"" Silata persuaded while suckling the child's lower lip into her mouth. Feeling the girl's hands then explore her nipple-hardened teenage breasts hurled Silata into the ecstasy she required and she slid up and down over the child beneath her. From this simple angle of lying atop each other, their wet cunts slid past one another with more and more vigour until the movement had tingled their clits into the most abundant excitement.</p><p>""Oh fuck yes!,"" Silata declared, grabbing the little girl's wrist and viciously vibrating it so Madelini moved her finger about in her precious cunt at a speed which outdid all possible expectations of her own body generating.</p><p>""Wow, you are certainly ready to spill aren't you?,"" giggled Madelini while licking her lips and drawing into her mouth every fragment of saliva Silata had dropped upon her face. She let her hand be guided and knew that at this speed, its effects were more than possible to be thunderous in the hot teen body she was encouraged to frig. How it excited the child to see girls in their teenage years be swept off their feet and thrown over the cliff into the most lubricious orgasms. So it was with her speeded titillation of Silata's pussy.</p><p>""Oh!,"" Silata let out the longest moan as her juices twirled warmly down the child's arm and the small finger in her cunt touched upon nerve after nerve of pleasure. The whole while she kept her beautiful, pleasure stricken gaze focused on the chain of teenagers she'd been watching earlier and it encouraged all she needed to flow forth. If it wasn't good enough to have a little girl of her dreams produce the final result of her cunt's hot, sticky build-up, then watching a whole line of girls pleasing themselves, even if they were slightly older than her preferred age group, applied those finishing touches far neater than the finest artist's paintbrush.</p><p>She collapsed upon the soft pillow of the flat chest beneath her, slowly regaining her breath while Madelini was simply aroused ever the more by having an entirely naked female teenage body crushing the breath from her. She happily was squashed beneath that teenager. She adored being able to lie beneath her besweated relic on her list of pleasurable arousal choices in her so far developed sex life. And as far as the present, nothing excited the child more than that of a teen girl and she was more than proud to flaunt that preference. The whole notion of having to conceal one's sexuality for the folly purpose of fitting in was a concept completely foreign to this proud young girl.</p><p>After lifting off her, Silata decided it was time to return all the favours she'd just been granted and slowly slid her way down Madelini's stomach. She left a long trail of kisses between her nipples, upon her flat breasted nipples themselves and down the centre of the beautiful, silky-white belly. The child slowly squirmed around, adjusting herself into more and more comfort as she felt the hot, warm mouth slowly approach the precious little opening into which resided her lust. Right between those hard white thighs where Silata's mouth eventually ended up, occupied was the irritation of craving relief. Sensing this, the kisses bestowed there were of such warm, generous devotion that Madelini felt the rush of pleasure sizzle through all her blood almost instantly.</p><p>She now writhed around, moaning, groaning and blushing while running her small fingers through Silata's beautiful crown of hair and interlocking them there with handfuls of all she could grasp. It was right then that her sign of thorough arousal was presented, and her movements became all the more encouraging and vigorous. Biting her small lip, she squealed, shook, left both small droplets of arousal and sweat exiting from her pussy for the prior and her flesh for the latter. Her small jaws opened and an endless waterfall of obscenities emerged therefrom.</p><p>""Fuck, fuck, fuck! Oh Silata, tongue me deeper. Harder, faster. Tickle my clit, lick my fucking slit ahhh! God fucking Jesus YES!"" And she spilled what there was of her young body to spill deep into Silata's mouth and not a single drop wasn't immediately consumed and acting as the quenching to the thirst of the teenager who had provided her the cunnilingus service.</p><p>Silata rested her head against that precious, tired little girl's vagina for a few minutes and nearly drifted off to sleep in the inhalation of the warm aroma. A wonderful aroma she could forever replace actual oxygen itself with. The fresh, breathed in taste of recently released girl-cum. The less of it there was, the more precious its value, for it always meant it had dispersed from a developing girl. And the highest adoration of such a watery substance resided in it having been expelled from the youthful body of a recently tongued or masturbated lesbian child. In Silata's experience at least, there was no greater a treasure in liquids.</p><p>She kissed Madelini for a thorough second time, ensuring not an inch of the child's mouth or cunt had anything left that she was yet to taste. Once confirming this, she planted a giggling little kiss on her belly button and then crawled away, feeling supremely filthy enough to become part of any situation the throng had to enact. And so it was that Silata found herself being made a complete princess of by two of the smallest children there.</p><p>Gertila, although only a child of seven, completely dedicated her tongue to polluting Silata's ass hole while from the front, she was tongued by Catina. That bright little pair of girls, always so dedicated to their pleasures, tag-teamed with perfection yet again. Silata, all her most complex dreams of all the situations of pleasure with children, was now finally in full swing. Gertila, worshipping one very precious spot with Catina at the other, were collaborating and bringing forth every little tingle of joy to be found emerging from the pelvic area. Silata swung her hips about, grinding the slit of her pussy over Catina's nose and the crack of her ass upon Gertila's.</p><p>The result was of course, yet another fast approaching orgasm. ""Oh you dear little sweethearts, if only you knew the immense volumes of pleasure you bring to me. Oh God, I think I could utterly shower you in all my love I have built up in my system.""</p><p>Catina snickered, briefly pulling away from the slit. ""Go ahead. You can do anything with us, we're both on your side. And you're not to worry about Ritilia. We believe you about that bitch, right Gertila?""</p><p>Her friend only briefly drew away from Silata's anus to confirm it. ""Yes, we're on your side. Most definitely.""</p><p>""Thank you my darlings,"" Silata whispered in the heat of pleasure yet almost with tears in her eyes. ""Come on my sweet little honeys. I'm glad to be your friend. Your very grateful friend who's about to show you her gratefulness. Oh yes, oh God fuck yes!""</p><p>And Silata was once again in the gorgeous sea of pleasures between the mouths of two children. As one tongued her slit and massaged her clit with her darling little lips of the most tender youth, her rear was given the same favours in simultaneous sync. Whenever her pussy was in any way relieved of an itch of arousal, the nerves in her ass were touched by Gertila's tongue at the same time. Rubbing up and down between these two tiny heads, she was obtaining a service to absolutely every single one of her pleasure nerves. It was a perfect series of sexual treatment which, despite its prolonged length, neither young girl gave up on.</p><p>Wishing to preserve this pleasure for as long as possible, Silata would frequently guide Catina's head away gently and that was a signal for Gertila to stop her rear attention at the same time. In these intervals she'd regain her energy then beckon both children to resume their positions as before. Then, once back in place, she'd bring herself flowing right to the edge yet again. By the end of this, Catina's face was well wetted by her juices and Gertila's tongue slightly tainted. Yet ultimately, her ass had been well cleaned and was a pleasure to feed off in this artistic love making.</p><p>Noticing her from across the room, several envious girls came over and asked for their turn next. When Silata informed them she intended to be serviced a while longer, they'd kiss her, fondle her breasts then apply a light slap to her ass, just above where Gertila's head was at work. ""You naughty leso pedo,"" they'd snicker sweetly.</p><p>The girls who did so were Kenita, all afire again, Jessila and Vesina. They stood in a line and waited patiently for a similar event to occur to them once Silata was done being pleasured by the darlings. In this position, Silata could now fairly say she understood everything about Lesikie's cravings to be worshipped. It was just as fine a passion to satisfy as the act of providing service. Having two children service you amounted to the highest rate of ecstasy and rush to release. She didn't even need to cradle, grasp or guide Catina's head for it sped up in almost every way essential to the arousal of the female. Ever so experienced was this little darling that she knew precisely when to tongue swiftly or when to take slow, gliding and teasing licks.</p><p>From Silata's rear end, the exact same compliments could be said for Gertila in her service to the orifice between the cheeks which backed the one in front. No neglect in complimenting her could be excused, for very rarely was a child so young as devoted to licking an anus as Gertila was to Silata's. And the fireworks which were bound to occur at the end would be just as much a result of her swell performance as they would be of Catina's frontwards one.</p><p>""Oh yes, continue you sweet little angels. I'm close, oh fuck I'm close!,"" Silata declared at the top of her lungs, feeling the highest upgrade on pleasure's standards flooding through her pelvis as the gorgeous gift it was. The treatment of both children pushed her closer and closer to the edge until finally, with a tongue in both precious areas, the fire kindled down there let loose in the most wonderful praise to the service of lust. Catina was splashed on her beautiful visage, and Gertila got her cute little tongue clamped down upon by the pleasurable contraction of the anus she'd just recently thrust her tongue as far into as possible.</p><p>""Here I go!,"" Silata shrieked, being swept up and carried through every excited second of smooth release and then finally emerged from the other side, in the complete aftershock of one of her most wonderful life experiences. ""Oh thank you,"" she sprinkled her gratitude in the form of abundant kisses to the bright, rosy little cheeks of they who'd finished granting her this brilliant performance. She suckled their mouths for a while as well, enjoying all the thorough goodness of the two little orifices which had granted pleasure to hers.</p><p>""It's our pleasure,"" Gertila giggled once it had drawn to a close. Silata then replied that it was certainly hers to grant them favours in return. Although both kids claimed they were too exhausted, Silata proved them wrong and managed to bring out the remainder of their girl-cum for the entire room to see. She worked carefully on Catina first, mouthing her cunt for no less than thirty minutes then pulling away to frig out the remaining baby juices which followed.</p><p>As for Gertila, she glued her lips to that child's pussy, swimming her tongue into unexplored depths while the little girl guided her head throughout it all. Eventually, she was just as satisfied as Catina and leaked around the teenager's mouth, spattering hotly upon the insides of her little thighs as well. Now entirely complete from their brilliant exchanges, the two hugged and claimed they couldn't stay awake a minute longer.</p><p>Silata briefly paused her participation in the orgy to arrange a few rugs and pillows on the floor then put the two kids off to sleep. Soon they were both snoring as the activities continued around them, not one of them afraid of having their bodies fondled in their sleep nor afraid of any nightly monsters. When they were with their familiar group, their bonded circle of females, they always felt the safest to sleep amongst them all. In the midst of their warmth, their understanding, their care and sympathy.</p><p>Every single kiss given their sleeping bodies produced a content smile upon each of their little faces. And under the still hard-lit celling lights, they let the night swim past them and soon were in the comfortable elevation of their flat chests, showing the complete, calm breath of children in their deepest realm of rest.</p><p>After this had occurred, Silata kissed their faces, nipples, pussies and toes goodnight. Then she set about finding at least two more partners she could conclude the night with before sleep took her as well. And to surprise the reader to the highest degree, her final choice wasn't with Chelsiette and Anisha. Seeing them busy elsewhere, she assumed the night had granted them pleasures to fix their focus into a complete state of concentration which ought not to be interrupted by her intrusion. Regardless of their forever lasting love.</p><p>It was Gelsina and Ninnie that Silata located and decided to spend the remainder of the night in the role of the husband for. Silata, having been serviced, had only service now to give. And although Gelsina may have been in the active role of most of her sex acts so far, the look on her face purely described that she wished for a female to apply a casual massage to her in order to put her off to sleep.</p><p>Ninnie, finally looking grateful for the attempted comfort Silata had given her the prior morning, also agreed to be put off to sleep under that female's fine hands. The two of them reclined on a rug, Ninnie in her sister's arms. They'd clearly been playing with each other for most of the night and one had always refused to leave the other's side. It was right now, with their devilish Hell-father upstairs that they needed to remain the closest, physically, emotionally and sexually. Yet Silata merely added to their comfort without intervention.</p><p>She stimulated Ninnie between her sweet little legs, spread kisses over her cunt and suckled her clitoris. The child moaned, rocked forth toward the nose and mouth granting her these favours. Always had she wanted to come into Silata's mouth since she first met her. And tonight that brilliant gift was now finally granted the child and she poured what there was of her discharge out from where resided one satisfied, tingling little clitoris. Silata mouthed her flat nipples, suckled her mouth, even licked her nose then kissed her good night. Then finally she received the chance to make love to her sister.</p><p>Gelsina let Silata have almost every way there was in the book with her. Silata sucked her ass, her cunt, kissed her on the mouth several times and eventually brought out two orgasms from her. As Gelsina cried, contracted her thighs over Silata's hand and gave those last few spasms of pleasure, it looked as if sleep had finally settled down upon her.</p><p>Pleased with her work, Silata at last staggered away, collapsed upon a rug and remembered little else.</p><p>During the night, only one other significant event occurred. Despite Silata and Madelini's revealed continued friendship toward her, Lesikie still felt too terrified to sleep near anyone on this particular evening. She sat apart from the group, curled up in a cold corner without even a rug to warm her. And the last event of movement in that orgy room was that of Gelsina and Ninnie. The two sisters Silata had assumed she'd put off to sleep so well, stood up abruptly and both made their way over to Lesikie. They then laid themselves down on either side of her and snuggled close, whispering a response to the frightened girl's confusion.</p><p>""It's okay Lesikie,"" Ninnie whispered, gently caressing her face. ""We have to stick together in this moment. And Gelsina is finally here with me and she isn't going anywhere. So at last you can soothe all your curiosity about her.""</p><p>""Oh thank you so much,"" Lesikie murmured with tears in her eyes, kissing the two of them. Those special little females, although horrifically abused, seemed to have naught but love for their bully in such an unfortunate situation as the current one. Apart from the group yet in each other's warmth, those three girls were soon sleeping like rocks.</p><p>And so it was that despite all the horrors a night as such could bring to Harvirle, an orgy for the late evening hour was never deterred. And so very great an orgy it was indeed.</p><p>Upon its completion, sleep enveloped all. Even those most troubled of the pack, Silata most certainly among them. So exhausted was she from all the sex acts committed that her eyes simply couldn't remain open enough to keep a night watch on Ritilia. She felt it required, yet was soon dangerously losing the battle for awareness and sleep soon killed all of her efforts. Whereupon precisely during her failure to keep watch, Ritilia stood and left the room. Simultaneously, so did Muireta.</p><p>Meanwhile upstairs, Reilo had just officially awoken from both his alcohol and sexual intoxication. Celestia had remained awake with horrified eyes, ready to service his every command.</p><p>""Bitch!,"" he demanded as he grabbed at her leg from where he'd positioned her in a chair beside his desk. She had to watch him sleep and be prepared for his nightly waking times. ""Hurry up bitch. You little lesbians need to learn the first important lesson about committing yourself to pleasing a real man. A proud, good, conservative man deserves to have his balls milked whenever he feels the urge. Right now I'm awake and I'll not fall off to sleep again until a good cocksucking is performed, so get to it. What the fuck?...""</p><p>He cried out loud as the door was kicked in and Muireta appeared, a smile of certain accomplishment on her face. Celestia let out a cry of joy and forgot all about her devotion to the team's safety. She simply ran to be cuddled by her boss. The same woman who had the revolver he'd left downstairs earlier trained directly at his chest.</p><p>""No, no you old slag. You can't kill me. Did you forget our discussion earlier?,"" his faced showed desperation in spite of his proud tone. ""Just one word to my accomplice will have you all…""</p><p>Once again he was cut off as from directly behind Muireta, Ritilia emerged.</p><p>""What the fuck are you doing here?,"" he demanded, his voice becoming hysterical all of a sudden. When at last outnumbered, the bully, the rich man, the conservative, the man of the law is finally reduced to the state of a sobbing child. The precise state he introduces millions of innocents and misunderstood characters into daily. ""No, no please!,"" he cried.</p><p>Muireta smiled, declaring proudly. ""I guess my presence here is more than an inconvenience to you right now.""</p><p>The gun was cocked for a direct shooting.</p><p>Ritilia giggled as she proudly stood beside her mistress. ""Sorry Reilo, but I decided to come clean. You may have been able to overhear our plotting against you, but you sure as hell couldn't see me pass a simple wink to my mistress. And then to have Muireta return that wink. She asked for a confession from the accomplice and I gave it to her silently. Not only did an old hated friend of mine inspire me to turn on you, but I suddenly developed a new idea. What's more exciting than seeing an innocent child cry? Why, that would have to be seeing a grown man like you break down.""</p><p>""And furthermore, that whimpering bully to die as he should,"" Muireta laughed, firing two shots directly into the cowering man. Celestia hugged her close while she fired. And Ritilia stood watching the act play out, all the while fingering herself throughout it, all the way to its conclusion.</p><p>Reilo fell back upon his chair, then abruptly struggled to stand up. His pathetic business suit changed colour from grey to the racing redness of his own blood. If the chest wound didn't spill enough of his interior contents, then the second shot which landed in his neck was hosing out twice the amount of vital liquid. As he cupped the wound in his throat, he made a lunge at Muireta with his free hand and dropped face forward upon the floor, the last of his twitches dismissed by his swiftly arriving death.</p><p>""Well that's certainly the first and last of any males I shall allow in my establishment,"" Muireta announced with a hearty laugh. ""Oh my dear, you were wonderful. Let me kiss you.""</p><p>She turned and embraced Ritilia. This of course was after she had first assessed Celestia for damage and then encouraged her to descend downstairs to spread the good news to the rest of Harvirle's residents. The girl vanished and Muireta was then left only with the one who had saved the home of all her figurative children.</p><p>""Oh Ritilia, I want to forget everything negative Silata ever spoke of you,"" Muireta declared after having knelt before the young female and placed perfected kisses on her boots. ""As a matter of fact, it's forgotten already. You not only saved me tonight but you prevented countless horrors from occurring to all the grateful creatures downstairs. I know that may not exactly be an act which is highly treasured by a sadist. But you have my confidence and indeed, my full service to your every need as long as you may wish it.""</p><p>""That's very sweet of you,"" Ritilia murmured after having shared a deep tonguing kiss with her for a few moments. ""Males disgust me. He was a fool to ever put his faith in any girl in your loyal establishment. Much less me. I wouldn't for one second find any greater value in upsetting every woman on the planet than I would in the simple murder of one bastard male. Seeing you shoot him right now has brought on an arousal in me I've rarely felt before. I seriously could tear you apart!""</p><p>""Well get to it my sweetie,"" Muireta laughed, resuming kisses with her. ""For you have the entire night left to you to do with me as you will. Hell, just for all you did for us tonight, I'd gladly sacrifice my freedom to you for an eternity, but I know full well you certainly won't be harsh or mistreating of your new position. The position of having me forever indebted to you.""</p><p>Ritilia snickered. ""No not at all. I respect you. Far more than I would any of the opposite sex.""</p><p>""Tell me about it,"" Muireta snarled as she lay back upon the desk, the corpse of Reilo lying only a few steps away. ""This idiot was the first male I've ever set eyes on for a hell of a time. Perhaps since I was established here to look after all these poor, unfortunate girls. And I tell you, I will never be eager to see another one for the rest of my life. All the stupidity he spoke deserves an award for the sake of stupidity's originality.""</p><p>""However he did speak one truth,"" Ritilia replied gently, fetching up the revolver.</p><p>""What was that?,"" Muireta asked.</p><p>Ritilia placed the gun against the skull of her mistress and jammed her finger down on the trigger. Muireta's head burst to a bloodied mess.</p><p>""When he said this place was under new management.""</p>"
416,"The Journey with Memorable Heaven, Part 5, Final Part",Bevresel,5,Silata's lifetime journey is concluded.,"['f', 'f']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 14</p><p>From amid the throng of the waking orgy, Silata glanced over and met Ritilia's gaze with hers. She had returned from Muireta's office alone and thus added completion to Silata's guesses of foul play by the noticeable blood droplets flecking the front of her garments. Every excited word Celestia had just finished cheering the Harvirle residents with now completely evaporated when those elevator doors slid open. Ritilia disembarked therefrom and, despite her harsh words, addressed everyone in perhaps what was her politest tone so far.</p><p>""My fellow Harvirle occupants,"" she snickered. ""Your former mistress is no more. I blew her head away with this very gun I carry at this moment. She and Reilo are no more. You are oppressed no more. You shall answer to only one mistress, that being myself. Although your fondness for Muireta may very well have a lasting effect on your consciences, know that Harvirle will be kept alive with your continued cooperation. And your submission to my rule.""</p><p>As you can guess, many cries of outrage from some sparked up amongst the stunned, wide eyed silence of others. Ritilia held each of their gazes as her speech continued, yet with the most thorough concentration did she drill her demanding, forceful sight into Silata's watered vision especially.</p><p>""I understand some may be slow to adjust. And you particularly Silata. I expect great difficulty in controlling you. Yet to show this isn't a forceful takeover and simply a mere change in control, I shall not exile even the most difficult of adjusters. So Silata, despite your insults to me earlier, feel free to remain here for as long as your need to is required. And Kurmil, in spite of your close relationship with Muireta, neither will I bring any force down upon you. Remain or leave as you will. Yet I have more than enough acquaintances here to keep Harvirle in my splendid, sadistic clutches.""</p><p>In that very unpleasant moment this fact was announced, dismissing Ritilia's speech with a final confirmation of truth. Many girls, some Silata recognized and others she didn't, stood up in support of their new mistress. Ergo, Reilo's attack was certainly not the foreseen revolution. His attempt to control Harvirle was a mere failure. Yet Ritilia's had been in the well structured planning for much longer. And only now did she strike, when absolutely everything was in place.</p><p>Directly after the dark announcement, Silata dashed to her corridor with Chelsiette and Anisha in hand. The three of them, committing the most logical act in such a face of scowling interference to the peace, locked themselves up and out of sight for two whole hours. These hours of which were spent in the discussion of the sudden downward plunge in their life's quality.</p><p>""I saw this fucking coming and no one listened to me. No one apart from Gertila and Catina showed any sign of belief. They all just looked at me and filtered all my serious words into a blender of stupidity. And now that's a deadly mistake on their part, but it is at the same time consequential to us. My darling soul mates, I'm afraid we must be leaving soon. We have no choice.""</p><p>""Leave and go where?,"" Chelsiette inquired, her little arms folded as her brave, taut expressional little face demanded an answer. ""We've finally found a place where we are sure to survive and you want to pack us up and hurl ourselves back onto the streets.""</p><p>""Well the definition of home ought to be wherever our love is. And it can't continue here, not with Ritilia in the complex. I despise her. I can't love you, protect you and put all my energy into despising her at the same time. So therefore, our continued friendship is safest on the streets. And our love most certainly resides there.""</p><p>""Silata, we can't simply leave,"" Anisha backed up her friend of equal age while her eyes, although not intentionally sharp, burned like lasers into Silata's sight. ""We have friends and a home here. I've never discovered this many people who understand me in the one place. In any place. I'm not ready to leave it all behind simply because you don't like the new boss.""</p><p>""Does it not bother you,"" Silata sighed in bitter hyperventilation. ""That this new boss of ours slaughtered the last one in cold blood merely to obtain her current position?</p><p>""We hate Ritilia!,"" Chelsiette demanded in her voice of the highest insisting level. ""But she's just one bad person we have to live with. Out on the streets we have to live with a whole world full of them.""</p><p>""Exactly,"" determined little Anisha reinforced the words of her best friend yet again, standing in the identical posture which was so very characteristic of the two of them. When they agreed upon something, their movements were indeed in sync. ""Don't feel like this is a betrayal Silata. We just want to feel safe.""</p><p>""But love should skyrocket past safety on our list of priorities!,"" Silata screeched, almost like a striking, antagonized serpent. The two children her voice was aimed at most certainly had little choice in the reflex of stepping back. ""If we start placing other importances at the summit of the list that only love should occupy, then what the fuck are we? Where is our never ending bond? If this is our attitude, then we can definitely expect it to end very soon.""</p><p>""Silata, if our bond is over then it's your fault!,"" Chelsiette yelled, forcing her sympathetic little mind to ignore the flinching she caused to her delicate, age-superior lover. As noted before, it was in Chelsiette's power to wipe clear the taintings of sympathy from her voice when a requirement from her soul's intentions announced a strong purpose for bitchiness. And here it was, that purpose flaring above all else.</p><p>Silata hung her head. ""Really? You think this is all my fault? That I'm exaggerating.""</p><p>""Yes Godammit!,"" Anisha yelled, her eyes watering despite her solid stance on her choice of words. ""You act like we're so important to you. Yet I definitely recall the very sentences you spoke at the orgy room last night. Over and over again you spoke of… her!""</p><p>Silata's head shot up, showing her pure emotion for her two temporary adversaries to see. Yes most certainly, that face beneath the skin was inflamed to a most tender, raw state in high susceptibility to be scratched to tear-flow by any words vocally sharpened. ""Dilena? No, please, you must forget all that bullshit. I didn't mean shit about it. It was all an episode from my past I simply used to expose the truth about Ritilia. You most certainly can't use that as a weapon against me. Why, that would be the coldest thing you could do to your guardian so far. Colder than if you were to thrust me into a banishment to Antarctica.""</p><p>""You did repeatedly say you loved her. I don't think I can even count the amount of times you've acted as if your present thinking was elsewhere during our orgies. Over this very short time together you may have fondled us like lovers. But exactly how much of us were you feeling as opposed to how much of some forgotten memory you were trying to touch in us.""</p><p>""Anisha, please, save your smartass intelligence for some other time. You could never understand my life. But the two of you must understand how much I love you."" Silata had once again dropped her gaze, finding her restless fingers in her lap far more comfortable to gaze at than the two pairs of eyes screwing accusation into her soul.</p><p>The now almost fatally deadly Chelsiette spoke up, her mood increased in offensive vigour like a sword sharpened to a state it could wound by a mere brushing of flesh against it. ""Silata, wake up. And look at us when we talk to you for God's fucking sake! We have done nothing but follow your orders and ideas so far. It's time you listen to us. And don't expect to stand above us when you're in a state of heavy sulking like that.""</p><p>Anisha nodded, helping to slap her with more relentless activity of harsh words in her sentence structure. ""Yes, a moment ago you even reffered to yourself as a guardian. Yet you promised when we met that we'd remain on equal levels. Not just as soul mates but as friends. And that should mean that we get a turn to make a choice.""</p><p>""Yeah, fine. I guess I should just leave all of life's selections up to you two little kids now,"" Silata moaned, tilting to one side until she nearly sprawled over the doona. ""You can trample a heart, so you can most certainly lead our lives.""</p><p>""Oh I can't take this bullshit!,"" Chelsiette cried, angrily seizing Anisha by the shoulders and nearly attempting to shake some further attention from her. ""Come on! We'll have to move rooms. I can't sleep or even be near this mess until she quits being so fricking depressed!""</p><p>""Yeah, um,"" Anisha's uncertainty was increased when she suddenly realised she had not made herself mentally fit to jump upon her friend's bandwagon of completely dismissing Silata. In her heart she owed her loving protector far more than what perhaps even Ritilia owed her if ever there be a means of compensation. So she had to make it clear to Chelsiette as well that the metallic lock of their souls should not endure such a hasty melting over what should be a very minor conflict.</p><p>""Chelsiette,"" she began steadily, glancing over at the still emotionally damaged, immobile companion of hers. ""I don't think we should be in this quick of a rush to break up the team. Please, let's just settle down this time and get everything sorted. The last thing we should do at this particular moment is fight.""</p><p>""It's the first thing we should do!,"" Chelsiette insisted, now shoving Anisha away from her grasp as if she were a complete foreign character of poison. ""We have to because our lives may depend on it!""</p><p>""Oh you must not love me after all,"" Silata added from the bed, scarcely generating improvement to fill the shower of bullet holes the situation had dashed over their stability. ""The last thing I had to resort to in this life was that very love we established and now it's very much destroyed.""</p><p>""Now please Anisha, be rational!,"" Chelsiette spoke in the most confident, adult words possible. ""Can you not see that emotional wreck on the bed isn't any good for us?""</p><p>She stated this sentence while still avoiding touching her friend, unsure whether or not she may soon have to reproach both of them for the incessant use of stupidity. Anisha was indeed causing her to feel startled into believing her mind was well and truly betraying good reason as well. Yet ultimately, when the other girl turned to face her, it for once became truly obvious of what the meaning was behind the child's words. Regret, for she spat out the following as if it were the foulest taste of lie ever to be labelled bitter on the tongue of the equivocator.</p><p>""We owe her! That's simply it. We're not sticking with her for protection because we don't need protection. We merely owe and love…""</p><p>""Well I'm finding it hard to love her anymore and your voice tone most certainly shows you are as well!,"" Chelsiette snarled, snaring Anisha's hand with the intention of having her occupy her to the door anyway. ""Come on, we have to make sure we'll never leave this place.""</p><p>""I'll never take you against your will,"" and Silata's reply was so heavily fogged with sobs that her sentence was not only unheard yet misinterpreted.</p><p>""You're not taking us anywhere!,"" Chelsiette insisted, now pulling Anisha so firmly by the arm that leaving the room was the only option for the other child's destination. ""Come on, we have to get away from this heap of sadness.""</p><p>They left, whereupon Silata snatched up handfuls of the doona, hugged them to their chest in a poor simulation of a girl-child's body in her snuggling reach. A sleep soon encased her, thoughtlessness erasing her hard thinking pain and the strains all dried as tears which slid down her nose, as opposed to any solution of logic being conjured. So heavy with misery was she that perhaps this slumber was her deepest in all her years, for never before had the depth of heartbreak precisely advanced to such a severe, impacting level.</p><p>Dilena could slash apart her life, but none of her daggers could plunge to a fatal depth to finish the assault. Those touches would have to be, and sadly were indeed, issued by Chelsiette and Anisha. The two her love for had been most certain of all.</p><p>It was then she was struck by an idea just as poisonous. Yet another elevation of misfortune shining its way into her life through the coverage of a positive possibility. If Dilena had caused her so much agony, perhaps she was a figure placed into her life by destiny itself, which would have her heal this heartbreak the great scheme of things had foreseen. Dilena would perhaps now, in presenting to Silata the love she'd never shown before, act as the ultimate antidote to Chelsiette's and Anisha's rejection. A rejection of which could not be combatted in the absence of an antidote with any manner that wasn't fatal.</p><p>So therefore, merely scratching back at the slices they'd made on her in this conversation, Silata waited most patiently in a mixture of anger, frustration yet mostly confusion. The waiting was paid off by the events of the following night, when at last every resident had calmed down into a position of accepting Ritilia as their leader.</p><p>Leaving her in charge was their action of initiating the exact same plan they'd used on Reilo. Keep her happy and she wouldn't abuse such a position to bring down their home. Only their approach to her wouldn't perhaps require any authority overthrow, for at least she had the one distinguishing quality in support for her rein. And that was the fact she was female.</p><p>As for Silata, from here on in her mode was more solitary than ever. It was a necessity that her own benefits were all to be concerned with. For nothing else needed as urgent a repair as that of her heartache. Not even the downfall in Harvirle's leadership. The wound in her blood pumping organ had to obtain priority as it very well did. For nothing of a less severity could have pushed her footsteps in the direction of Dilena's room as did the current situation. And once sealing that door behind her, you could positively calculate the certain events of desperation, also in her voice yet most obviously in the mere event of once again venturing into her realm itself.</p><p>""Hi Silata,"" oh how wretchedly mocking was that identical manner Dilena addressed her in for the third time. Yet in turning toward her to examine her beauty sprawled out on her bed, Silata noticed once again every word-stifling element of beauty. It was on perfect naked display for her, everything unveiled save for her pink socked feet. And the bed itself were empty save for her former soul mates own occupancy. ""Come on in,"" she drew the sheet aside in expected invitation. ""I knew you'd come back to me in a matter of seconds. Or a matter of nine years…""</p><p>Silata staggered, very well zombie-like and in the form of a controlled borg, straight to where the offering of warm refuge lay. And the company, although so very bitter, would have that inviting body to shield her from the evils of the world. Soon she was embraced in it, and just like that her tears were simultaneously unleashed as well as her happiness brought to at least a half-way fill. Dilena's firm body held her back, yet the tough little teen arms caressing her back were merely there for the sake of comfort. For the sake of winning her over for some benefit other than that of the comforted. Yet right now, miserable and defeated as she was, Silata couldn't give two shits.</p><p>""Oh Dilena thank you! Thank you for still being here for me. You have no idea what the world's done to me now!""</p><p>""I'm sure it won't surprise me, you and the world have never exactly been best buddies,"" Dilena snickered while giving her a few strawberry lipsticked smooches. ""Tell me all, now that a warm embrace has sheltered you from the lone world's cruelty.""</p><p>The following sentences were spoken through stammers. Yet to not cause an extreme tedious quality to it, we'll spell it out straight to you. ""I simply couldn't go on without you. And then I found them, Chelsiette and Anisha. But finding them was the worse thing to have ever happened to me, for it only lead to me losing them. Just the same way I did you!""</p><p>Dilena just chuckled and gently petted the sweet, short haired fringe offered her caressing fingers. ""Why, did they also have a pair of sadistic cousins that they frigged while they broke your heart.""</p><p>""I didn't mean the literal fricking sense of the same way I did you,"" Silata sobbed, clearing her voice to announce more steady words in the snare of her enemy which, while not at all impatient, still wasn't of the highest comfort in which her emotions could be unleashed in. ""What I meant is that, despite all the happiness they brought me, it could never outweigh the heartbreak. Why does this always happen to me. Why oh why must I lose my damn home and my soul mates too!""</p><p>""Your home is still here. My cousin's merely in charge,"" Dilena softly spoke these encouraging words. ""You may despise her yet I promise you that's simply because you've neglected to give her a chance. Trust me when I say Muireta was bad news. That orgy we experienced last night was terrible. It was a room filled with miserable little cows who didn't know whether to cry or discharge. Trust me, when an entire group of people respond to an emergency situation in such a manner, it's time to be greatly concerned for the mental health present.""</p><p>""Well that means a lot coming from a little sadist,"" Silata whimpered, drying her nose on the sheets. Dilena permitted this.</p><p>""I'm not necessarily like Ritilia myself. Why, I enjoyed all my past little bullying experiences. But in truth they've never equalled the sexual pleasure the victims gave me before I dumped them. You Silata, among these emotional victims, serviced my feet, cunt and ass like no other. And your kiss, despite all its salty taintings of your emotions, never failed in its sharpness of complete, accurate caring. It's nice to taste the delicious, absorbent waters of one so hopelessly love stricken. More so if you don't love that person in return. So what do you say? How about we forget the day of horror and end it with a night to finally conclude our relations.""</p><p>""I guess that's what I came here for,"" Silata sighed, her hands instinctively grabbing ahold of one of those small, miniature fragments of teen breasts under her hands. The nipple was neatly clenched beneath her middle and forefinger, squeezed lightly then rubbed, at last suckled. Dilena hummed out pleasure.</p><p>""Oh fuck, you get me wet with just a couple of those nipple attentions. I hate to disappoint you but I may cum already. Then usually I have to get straight to bed afterward.""</p><p>Silata glanced up from the chest of her old friend, frowning in perfectly executed concern. ""Is that really how a sadist gets to sleep at night? Simply have their head hit the pillow faster than the regrets of their actions can hit their hearts.""</p><p>""I already told you, I'm not like my cousin. Now for fuck's sake, you came here for sex didn't you?,"" Dilena demanded, viciously dabbing at the cheeks before her. ""I've done a fair share of eye drying right now. Perhaps more than I've ever done in my life. From here on in, I shall do naught but swallow your cunt discharge. So what do you say we hurry up and make the most of it. At least while there's something to be made of it for the sake of Christ.""</p><p>And of course with those final words, in the complete, heated ocean of bubbling seduction, Silata went for a returning swim into her memorable heaven. Or rather, her focused, present joy as it lay beside her and tended to her every need and she to its. She no longer thought of Dilena particularly as a lover. Yet rather as an object of her past, that the physical feeling of right now was her only resort to comfort. However as these sex acts resumed, a most disturbing return of that lost love seemed to twitch its eye lids in her stomach, then nearing the end blink awake entirely. Yet for now we shall merely detail what the physicals of the situation have to say.</p><p>None of their current awkwardness impacted neither on Dilena's receptiveness nor Silata's enthusiasm. The first activity to pamper their time of togetherness was a fair sharing of cunnilingus turn taking. Dilena commenced this first on Silata, the aim to simply cheer the mood of the depressed participant. This effectively also kept the re-tasting of Dilena's most precious pelvic region free from initiation just that touch longer. Suspense increased, although not intended, was vital.</p><p>Silata leaned her head against the pillow propped at the beds end, spread her thighs wider and for the first time had that precious little tongue slide itself into her cunt. She lathered it with long awaited arousal. Finally she could allow her boiling heated liquids some type of cooling to be unleashed over the mouth work of Dilena. Dilena whose body had inspired such signs of passion in the past yet had failed to ever have been soothed of these sharp, electric bolts of physical adoration.</p><p>Dilena performed this act without complaint, obviously having tasted many cunts and no longer seeing it in any manner as a disgusting performance as she most certainly did when she was seven. Back then she'd been prepared to take its effects while never dealing it out. Yet now she did so more expertly than that of every pair of lips and tongue Harvirle had to offer. The mixture of suctioning, clit nibbling and gentle, slit gliding movements had Silata reintroduced to the pure awe of her talents. And although this particular talent had never been felt from her before, slipping free every burst of orgasm in response to its efforts was well and truly identical to having stepped into the warmest spa of the present power of memories.</p><p>""Oh fuck, this is brilliant Dilena! Oh shit, motherfucking wonderful!,"" Silata muttered these words then sealed off their avenue of emergence by clenching her teeth during the final stages. The hot rush and nerve touching excitement was at last brought to its peak and after the most lengthy occurrence of its beautiful, pure existence in life, the ecstasy died. Dilena sprinkled kisses around her thighs, lapped the juices from the cunt lips, ensured that the clit was too tender to take another of her smoothly executed tickles.</p><p>Then, extracting her attention from the other girl's pelvis, Dilena lay back upon the other pillow in the bed's opposing direction, spreading those gorgeous teen thighs so the fullest view of her wonderful pussy was once again open sight to Silata. ""Hurry up, it's your turn,"" she snickered in a voice which was most content with her deserving of these pleasures. ""Come taste the very cunt that your tongue has failed to discover again in nine years. The unbeatable fluids of Dilena Perstin's snatch! Silata, it's all yours finally.""</p><p>On all fours and bowing as best she could in such a posture before the goddess, Silata crawled like a dog to her and lowered her head. Then, at first shyly as if imitating a dogs mere lapping of a water bucket, she began the attentions to Dilena's cunt. But as that taste undoubtedly filled her with all the persuasions to pursue it all the way to the very deepest regions, she completely sprawled herself on the bed before it and permitted her equanimity of devotion to entirely take over. The licking was endless in that adorable teen's vaginal entrance.</p><p>""Oh fuck, I never forgot this tongue! I could recognize it anywhere dammit!,"" Dilena cheered, seizing the short haired head and encouraging it forward with all the guidance required. Then there was forever accuracy in those licks of the most tremendous skill. One very precious cunt was further watered, wetted then soon leaking with more of that rare fluid tasted only by Silata in her childhood. And with the same intent now as then, she'd hate to miss a drop of it.</p><p>That precious little teen's hole yawning before her was not neglected in the slightest. The tongue flicked itself everywhere, swam over every segment of skin it could touch. Every droplet of both the hottest arousal or the slightest trickle of perspiration was accepted and downed through Silata's jaw. Dilena moved about, shuffling only slightly to better introduce the area toward that warm, sticky little mouth of her former friend who failed to miss any section. She flicked the tip of her tongue about in the interior, slid it up and down over the slit again, gently darted it at the clit now and then to further increase a mixture of teasing frustration and sharp bursts of pleasure.</p><p>""Holy fuck you put me into the hottest fricking state Silata! I forgot how good you were at this. Oh shit, I'm certainly going to unleash soon. Ah! Better get fucking ready."" She squirmed about, sat up and was the whole while followed on the groin by the devoted, suckling lips. Her cunt was truly swimming in the most loving waters. Waters of saliva which produced a tongue of the finest massage qualities. The entire interior of her tight little cunt was not only bathed with Silata's leaking mouth yet also deeply stabbed, intruded and soothed with the pampering softness of the plunging tongue.</p><p>""Oh yes, here I come!,"" Dilena announced, digging her fingers into the scalp before her as rudely as her sheer pleasure permitted them to do. She heaved her sweet little pelvis forward and brought her pussy to Silata's tongue, simply demanding even a further requirement of attention. Although this was merely a case of last minute, unnecessary excitement soon taken to the complete summit with one last little flick of the tongue. Then the teenager was thrown into the wonderful pit in orgasm's realm. And a most delicious flow of juices was granted the pampering, still neatly lapping tongue that Silata had kept in constant, loyal contact with her pussy lips the whole time.</p><p>""Oh shit, that was indescribable,"" Dilena groaned, leaning her head against the pillow, resting the rear of her skull thereupon until her young beating heart slowed to its normal pace. The heated little cunt between her legs eventually stilled its pleasure too after having wept enough gratitude for Silata's tongue to at last lap up, the sweet aroma accompanied juices very much appreciated. Especially in their immense difference in abundance now, than to the few poor trickles which had presented themselves during the cunnilingus Silata had performed upon her as a child.</p><p>Beneath that smooth, gently breathing teenage belly, Silata rested her head on the firm yet soft cushions of Dilena's thighs. The younger girl also spent these few seconds catching her breath, merely petting her friend upon the scalp and fetching a few handfuls of hair to run those fresh little fingers through. No conversation disturbed the peace until a new idea of spectacular quality was spoken of. And very eager to initiate, Dilena was sooner in the position than Silata had even thought it up.</p><p>""How about a tribbing?""</p><p>And scissoring to the very hilt of 1 am was what they accomplished. Their togetherness was blessed and ever more fervently on the increase for their one-way loving relationship's regeneration. It would be a lie to say that not every single one of their passions were satisfied by the following event.</p><p>Dilena gently lifted one leg above one of Silata's while settling the other underneath its partner. Once ensuring she was positioned so her hot teen pussy was in the wondrous focus of her friend's, she made the first ramming move forward and pressed both slit and clit together. Silata, humping straight back, elevated her hips and dealt back a few of those rough blows before they merely settled down to sliding their leaking vaginal entrances over one another. Their thighs, feeling ignited from the inside, were indeed two precious areas to touch which led up to their hotly inflamed pelvis fronts. And these very thighs rocked over one another and the movements of their flesh in such areas as the entwined legs were lubricated by their perspiration.</p><p>As for their freshly oiled teenage cunts in now direct contact, not a single further speck of lubrication was required down there. One slid simply by another and their clits kissed together, the whole while the up-thrusting of their buttocks kept their groins in a constant slapping and their genitals set to oozing forward extra leakings of pleasure to second their first discharges.</p><p>""Oh fuck, Dilena this is where I've wanted to be my whole entire fricking life!,"" Silata declared with as many tears in her eyes as there were orgasmic juices in her cunt.</p><p>Dilena's reply was a cheeky smirk soon turned into a gasping, open little shocked adolescent mouth. ""Oh… oh fuck, I can't hold on any longer. Silata, I'm gonna give!""</p><p>""That's okay sweetie, I'll take care of you like I've always wanted,"" Silata declared as she too broke the dam and their simultaneous love then came to full circle.</p><p>Their thrusting increased, Dilena sighed then screeched, Silata doing an equal amount of groaning. The slapping sound of two gorgeous pussies contacting each other in harmony was all that could be heard within that particular pocket of the corridor. Their hips swung forward and in a sudden sharp, intense moment, their clits furiously rubbed against one another and the harsh sensitivity made them leap apart in both sharp stinging mixed in well with pleasure. One girl's discharge spattered to the other's belly, and their legs remained snaked over each other as they came sliding their slippery way toward one another one last time.</p><p>""Oh by fuck I've never felt so hot before!,"" Dilena cried, her voice almost fragile in the trembles of pleasure while she ran her sweet little cunt toward Silata's for a last few throbs of contact. ""My fucking blood is on fire!""</p><p>""Here,"" Silata moaned, sliding her slit over Dilena's those required last few times to bring out the remaining discharge her friend had stored. ""I'll cool it for you sweetheart.""</p><p>""Oh thanks Silata, your cunt is all that mine's ever needed,"" she snickered, very little serious tone in her voice with that last sentence. Yet as for her opposing tribade, Silata was as serious as heavy spoken confessions could be.</p><p>""Same with you Dilena. Everything my pussy has ever felt since I left you was merely a longing to somehow resemble them to yours. I never officially recall you having permitted my cunt to officially make a tribbing with yours all those years ago. Yet most certainly, whenever it was wetted since, it was imagining contact being achieved with that precious organ between your thighs.""</p><p>""Ha! Well, I guess all your soft, flooding love is coming in the hottest waves now eh?,"" Dilena chuckled, shifting her position so one leg wouldn't fall asleep beneath the heavily impacting bone of Silata's thigh. ""You tried to deny it. Attempted to place Chelsiette and Anisha on a throne higher than mine. Yet I guess failure has been your only result. You've admitted it now.""</p><p>""Yes I most certainly have,"" Silata spoke with a confidence that utterly contradicted all that her interior system screamed to her. Sitting now with Dilena and soothing her pained longing for her had very little to equal the true, understanding love experienced in her threesome. Flashes of Chelsiette's tender little face, fragments of her confession of loneliness. Flashbacks to Anisha announcing their closeness, her understanding of rejection. Their ever lasting promise which hadn't been so ever lasting. Yes, Silata's brain had a plentiful mixture of agony in sync with her release.</p><p>The two girls sat for a while, leaving their legs to remain entwined so the feeling of each other's flesh would be present for as long as possible. With their lower parts in tangles if not precisely conjoined, their love at least felt to be in a comfortable lock with one another. For matters of sweetness amid the delicious tasting of each other's saliva, they shared a raspberry lollipop while they discussed Silata's most current dilemma.</p><p>""Are you now regretting ever having found your two new 'soul mates' as you call them?,"" Dilena inquired with all the gentle intent required in her voice to soothe the sentence's poison.</p><p>""I will never say that,"" Silata admitted, discarding the lollipop for her friend to suckle while she answered. ""I still love the two of them. Chelsiette was the one who deliberately hurt me this afternoon. She seemed deeply angered at my behaviour last night.""</p><p>Dilena giggled. ""What behaviour? Are you referring to that simple situation where you confessed your love for me in the middle of a disaster?""</p><p>""It was to merely put your cousin in the fricking place she deserved,"" Silata snarled while continuing. ""Anyway, at the time I never even thought of those words impacting on our relationship.""</p><p>""Well, you must have surely been momentarily blinded. If not a little stupid. Ha! Were I capable to love that would have been the first thing to cross my mind. I guess your vengeance came first. Ergo, I think it's now about time you lost your hatred for my cousin. Resuming to despise her after this episode with me tonight will bring you no fortune. I can't love someone who is a threat to my family.""</p><p>""I was unaware you could love anyone,"" Silata replied, yet sliding about so her slightly tingling pussy moved in closer toward Dilena's bare vagina as well. ""I thought Ritilia would have rid you of the idea of love.""</p><p>""Oh she can go on for hours about fallacies. But if love is truly a falsity, then I may as well fake it for you. You deserve it. Silata, I can't produce that miracle dream you require. But if you want a special little friend, I'm right here to provide something of an antidote for your heartbreak.""</p><p>Silata took the lollipop as Dilena passed it back, carefully studying the teenager's pretty features, still filled with all the cheeky quality that they must have been born with. ""Dilena, I love you truthfully. Even more now than I did back then, if it's possible.""</p><p>Dilena giggled, muttering. ""Well, perhaps only because you just lost Chelsiette and Anisha. I highly doubt I'd get this same affection if they'd remained loyal to you. I could almost guarantee you'd have fled this complex or maybe taken a gun and attempted to shoot my cousin. One never knows what a love stricken maniac will do.""</p><p>""Thank you, you are so very kind,"" Silata replied with the heaviest concentrated sarcasm. ""But I could have prevented it if it wasn't for my stupidity last night. I made a mistake, and now I'm just trying to fucking convince myself that Chelsiette and her little childish tantrum this afternoon are responsible for it all.""</p><p>""No honey,"" Dilena snickered, manoeuvring her thighs so her cunt slid even closer to Silata's, almost touching slits. ""Trust me, as soon as I laid eyes upon Chelsiette, I could see she'd be the type to toss you out for others. Why, she's not as pretty as I was at her age. But by fucking God, I can see the exact same, sneaky little intent. The same insolence. The same high rate of self-care and limited consideration for others.""</p><p>""No, I must insist you're mistaken there,"" Silata whimpered, fumbling about in her memories to desperately find a competent shield for the soul mate currently under vicious conversational attack. ""Chelsiette just went through an angry episode, as we all do. Especially as children. I can guarantee nearly every kid on the planet has once or twice yelled so savagely at their parents in an argument that they've accidently admitted to hating them. But the hatred is always temporary.""</p><p>""Silata, you're not their parents,"" Dilena replied, suckling on the lollipop strong and thoughtfully before passing it back to her friend. ""As a matter of fact, unlike the myriad supply of orphans here, both their parents are still alive correct? Well, perhaps they're regretting their decision to leave them. It's always difficult to leave one's parents you should know.""</p><p>""I do very well know!,"" Silata's voice took on a savage edge. ""I left my mom! But I haven't missed her since I came here. This was my place in the world and although I loved her, I couldn't be happy in her care. It's the same situation with Chelsiette and Anisha. I can see it in their eyes that they don't miss their parents. If they did they would have expressed it in some way or another by now.""</p><p>""Oh Silata, one's deepest secrets are always late to divulge,"" Dilena snickered. ""As for me, there were a number of times I required my mother's services again. I ran away twice with my cousin, in attempts to live on our own. Yet when she failed to produce me enough kind treatment to render me the princess I am, then twice I returned to my mother's. She did everything to beg me not to leave again. She was ultimately a silly bitch. Before I left her the last time, I do recall spitting straight in her face. But I believe she would have lapped all it up. My saliva is indeed precious enough to have been a quality goodbye present to the old cow.""</p><p>""Dilena, you have absolutely no feeling at all,"" Silata scolded. ""So don't try to lecture me on the possible emotions of my lovers.""</p><p>""No feeling?,"" Dilena giggled, sliding her thigh further down the side of Silata's hip and the other between her legs. Their cunts touched again then basically rested together, happily starting to return fresher tingles to them both. ""How's this for feeling. Fuck, I'm so hot again,"" Dilena chuckled, moving so they made another slow tribbing movement.</p><p>""Hold off,"" Silata sighed. ""If we get started we won't stop, then we just won't make any progress in this conversation.""</p><p>Dilena responded by tightly clenching her thighs over one of Silata's legs, border lining actually cutting the blood flow off. This of course was accompanied by a sweet, naughty little grin. ""How about now? Do you feel me now?""</p><p>""Cut it out, you know what I mean by feeling,"" Silata groaned. ""You didn't feel anything for your mother. You simply treated her like a slave.""</p><p>""She very well was my slave.""</p><p>""Whatever. But please try to understand that I had a different reason for leaving my mom. As did both Chelsiette and Anisha. They hated their parents. I couldn't be happy with mine. So we therefore made a team with the deepest understanding. I kept this understanding alive for a couple of weeks and it is certainly valued as my most deep connection ever made. Even more than the one I attempted with you.""</p><p>""I think you appreciated me better because I didn't love you back,"" Dilena suggested, keeping her legs clamped so Silata soon could feel neither her shin nor foot. ""I believe that my cruelty to you put the spark in this love that never died.""</p><p>""I'm not like that. I liked being loved back far better than getting a pathetic little simulation of care,"" Silata moaned, still trying to free her leg from the other girl's grip. ""Chelsiette and I formed an understanding, one that neither of us will forget. So sooner or later she'll come to me to apologize. As for Anisha, she doesn't really need to apologize. She looked like she had mixed thoughts on the whole situation.""</p><p>""And why are you telling me this?,"" Dilena demanded, her voice neither sour nor precisely lifted by charm. ""I suspected you were visiting me to admit you hated those two little freaks. Not to simply work it all out in your own head. Why, if you're so certain they'll forgive you why not rush to their rooms right now. Can't you find them?""</p><p>""No Dilena, I care deeply for you. I enjoy how you take the heaviness out of this situation,"" Silata gently cried. ""I've never exactly possessed a humour source of my own."" She simply slid her legs further into the tribbing position, whereupon the grip on her leg loosened. Obviously, by going with the movements Dilena lost all interest in attempting to trap her into position. Their cunts were poised, ready to make that sweet, pelvis thrusting love again.</p><p>""Well, if you wish to take the seriousness out of the situation, you should speak to Ritilia again as well,"" Dilena chuckled. ""My cousin does seem to like you, even though she's reported you as an immense annoyance to all her followers. But were you to prove to her that you can survive without these pathetic, pointless inventions like love and companionship, I'm very well sure you won't have to suffer again. You must surely be getting bored of your constant misery by now.""</p><p>""I am,"" Silata murmured, soon cheering as the excitement of the cunt contact moved to the very forefront of her brain. ""Um… Dilena. Do you think we could go ag…""</p><p>""I'm way ahead of you honey,"" Dilena snickered and gently rubbed her pussy forward, aiming so brilliantly that their slits slid past one another in the comfortable moisture of the finest, juiciest cunt contact so far. With one teenage cunt against another, two very hormonally charged little female genitals were soon yet again in the hot waters of discharge, that of which both their clits and slits swam in with great enthusiasm.</p><p>Dilena, proving slightly more energetic than Silata, basically held the reins to this tribbing. Her power basically controlled all of Silata's exhausted, comfort-requiring emotions. And so, acting in the role of the embracer, Dilena's cunt basically controlled Silata's all the way through the tribbing. Silata knew that her every throb of pleasure attended to and every itch scratched was certainly the favours of the younger girl who took control of it all. Although only one year her junior, Dilena was well and truly responsible for guiding her all the way through it.</p><p>Silata responded, concentrating on merely keeping their legs interlocked. Other than that, she simply let herself float atop the wonderful clouds of her lover, and her immobility proved very beneficial. Her still cunt when rubbed at by another caused the other to flow too. So Dilena came once again in timely cooperation with Silata's discharge.</p><p>It ended with them both eventually raising their butts off the mattress and ramming their cunts together in a complete fucking frenzy. Female discharge squirted from very tender teenage sex organs and after each of their pussies were completely bathed in their shared release, at last they finally settled down together. Yet this time, Silata hurled herself atop of Dilena and laid upon her warm, hard naked body. She kissed her mouth, lathered her small breasts in affectionate licks and suddenly spoke a series of sentences which admitted her every feeling.</p><p>""I love you. Oh God yes I love you Dilena. I fucking swear on Heaven itself, all I've ever wanted was my memories satisfied.""</p><p>""And now they have been,"" Dilena chuckled warmly, once again petting her friend's scalp as she cradled her head to her chest. Silata, feeling that tight fleshed little torso take its exhausted sharp breaths from under her, was suddenly convinced she had stepped into the heated liquid of Heaven's ocean once again. Her love at last at peace, her nerves sizzled to the highest satisfaction. And over a slightly wet torso sprinkled with discharge flecks and sweat droplets, she rested her head. Let her ear be warmed by the flesh and the sound of her one love's beating heart cradle her off to sleep. Nothing more had to be said on that particular evening. It wasn't until ten the next day that the two girls awoke and set about getting ready for breakfast.</p><p>After dressing each other in the prettiest garments they could find, they headed to the dining room. Silata had smoothly paled her face with the lightest make-up while reinforcing her eyelids with the shadow of darker cosmetics. Her dressing gown was of the brightest, creative flow of silky green fabrics. Dilena wore a similar one in purple, her lips neatly lined by the perfected deep toned red her friend had helped apply. They were seated as a crammed couple at one table end, for the first time attending a meal officially held by the new Harvirle owner. And she sure as hell wasn't hesitant to take her place at that table's very head. Ritilia addressed them all from there. Silata and Dilena were her direct opposite, and she especially enjoyed playing with their gaze while exchanging visions with others on a frequent basis as well.</p><p>Her speech is of very little interest to the reader no doubt. Nothing more was spoken by her than what you could imagine were her frequent lectures. However afterward, having noticed Dilena and Silata dining together and even their act of sharing a fork, she took the two of them aside for a private interview of her own.</p><p>""Silata, I noticed your little soul companions looking a little baby-faced and concerned during our breakfast just now,"" Ritilia chuckled, sharing a smirk with Dilena while Silata's expression struggled to remain indifferent. ""Do you think perhaps continuing your relationship with my cousin may cause a little scarring to them perhaps?""</p><p>""I don't give a fuck if it does,"" Silata murmured her response. This was precisely what the two malign females in her company were awaiting. Ritilia's smile stretched to impossible lengths up her cheeks, Dilena's was more than content. ""I can't stand either of them anymore. They walked out on me when I was in the deepest requirement of their love. So I see no reason to pretend my need is still great for them. I have you now Dilena. Finally I have you to myself again.""</p><p>She glued her lips to one cousin and was embraced back. Ritilia enjoyed watching their relationship resume in each other's arms, beginning the remaining segments of her interview. ""So you are now an entirely separate cell to the three which made up the body of your recent love? You have disjointed from them? May I ask why?""</p><p>Silata responded by hugging Dilena tighter about the waist and it was pure luck only that she didn't see the younger girl role her eyes while this love riddled enfolding continued. Simply feeling her arms clasp her back was plentiful sign enough she was still appreciated. Yet as she realised the audio of her sobs was soon rendering her voice completely incapable of speech, she left it up to her new found soul mate to resume what she wished to announce. Dilena, picking up on this, did indeed so and Ritilia petted them both on the back for it when she was done.</p><p>""Chelsiette basically threw a complete tantrum, made a heartless episode out of her accusations against you yesterday along with her revelation of love for me. Took it too personally and so therefore, decided she didn't trust Silata anymore. Not only was she using the most difficult level of insult to combat her with, but she encouraged along Anisha as well. The two of them are gone and I'm afraid there's no getting them back. So Silata came back to me instead. And thank fucking Great Memorable Heaven itself that I was there for her still.""</p><p>Ritilia smirked while gently petting one of the crying girl's gowned shoulders. ""Well, I'm sorry Silata. But I guess your prediction of me the other day came true. You were afraid I was going to break up your love with Chelsiette and Anisha. In a way I still did. For if it weren't for you feeling particularly encouraged to verbally attack me the other night, they'd have still been in your arms.""</p><p>Silata for the first time defended her adversary after gently wiping her nose on her own gown collar folds. ""No, it wasn't your fault. Even before that they'd been growing impatient with me.""</p><p>""Perhaps the growing was simply the case of growing up,"" Ritilia suggested with a shrug. ""It is true we all perform stupidities in our childhood. Dilena's actions lost her a relationship with you. It's merely thanks to luck that our paths crossed again and she was able to construct the reparations for it. We can only hope that the same can be said for your soul mates. When they officially grow up, perhaps they can fix the immense pain they caused you. Would you like that? Would you really look forward to that Silata? Would you want to be their friend again?</p><p>""No!,"" Silata cried, shaking her head bitterly and even pulling away from Dilena so she was physically spacious enough to make arm gestures with her declaration. ""No damn way! We're through. The three of us was a stupid idea and until I start looking after myself, I can't expect to ever escape my misery. Like I said personally to your cousin last night, I'm bloody fricking tired of my depression.""</p><p>""Very well,"" Ritilia snickered, a light of brutality now shining from her pupils. Yes, there was something like certain venom radiating from her eyes while a thoughtful scratching of her smoothly fleshed chin accompanied this next, rather delicately innocent sentence. ""It was Chelsiette wasn't it? She was the one who commenced all your grief just as Dilena and I guessed. Correct?""</p><p>""Well that bitch drove in the knife, Anisha simply yanked it out and let me bleed to death,"" Silata insisted, her clenched fists eventually loosening to weak, unfolded hands. ""But please, at least promise me there'll certainly be no more unpleasantness over this.""</p><p>Ritilia placed a firm kiss on her lips, suckled her mouth while sharing a knowing look with Dilena. The look was cradled between both their gazes as they set about comforting Silata. Dilena's hands played over her gown, underneath the front folds and finally rested on her bare breast, massaging them. Ritilia resumed the kiss after swiftly catching her breath and only declared a few minutes after this short loving session had reached completion. ""No more unpleasantness indeed. Not for us.""</p><p>After the three of them broke apart, the day continued almost in an identical fashion to the manner in which the orgies had been instructed during Muireta's rein. When the night finally came about, Silata was unable to contain her jolting excitement to share the bed with Dilena once again. As they skipped down the corridor cheerfully, nothing could separate those tightly clenched hands which embraced one another from the wrist down. Dilena kicked in her door, ushered in Silata and slammed it behind them. Without doubt once inside her room again, their clothes didn't enjoy the privilege of clinging to their bodies for long.</p><p>From the corridor outside, Ritilia raised a pretty, jagged nailed hand and waved them off. Then turning away, she vanished elsewhere into the complex. Upon exiting her room, Chelsiette bumped straight into her, commenced an apology yet ceased it with a bitter groan noticing who it was. From behind her, a half dressed Ninnie leaned out from their bedroom door. Her gown was well separated from her left shoulder and had one flat, bare nipple on proud display.</p><p>""Chelsiette, come on inside. Quick!""</p><p>Chelsiette turned back to join her yet Ritilia grasped her by the small shoulders. She smiled as she felt the child sigh in her grasp, completely disappointed at having to face Harvirle's ruler. ""Well what happens to be the rush sweetie? Where were you going anywhere. I see you and Ninnie have business to attend to in there.""</p><p>""I just came out to get a drink, will you let me go now?,"" Chelsiette yanked her arm free from Ritilia's grip, starting to back safely toward the room where her new lover awaited. Ritilia kissed them both, first the trembling forehead of Ninnie and second the teeth chattering mouth of Chelsiette. Then, consuming the latter completely in a hug, directed her toward the hallway again.</p><p>""You don't have to be afraid of me. We're all friends here in Harvirle. It's essential that you show me the same respect you would Muireta, if you are to successfully keep her memory alive. Therefore, I say it most required that you come get a drink with me. I shall even escort you. Relax on the bed Ninnie, we'll be back shortly.""</p><p>Ninnie still looked at their vanishing backs for a while, the small trembling one of Chelsiette alongside the rear on proud stride belonging to Ritilia. They vanished toward the elevator, of which the trusting new mistress had recently changed the code. They were the final thoughts of terror Ninnie experienced before entering back into her room, that once down there Chelsiette may be refused access upstairs again. And by God it was certainly freezing cold outside. Yet accepting such things were out of both her and even her sister's power, Ninnie retreated back to her business and rugged up under the covers, soon simply masturbating when it seemed obvious that no sign of Chelsiette's return had shown positivity.</p><p>Silata and Dilena very much enjoyed their second experience of one on one as two horny, teenage girls. As they assembled into a new tribbing position, a few floors downstairs from them Chelsiette and Ritilia at last arrived at the lobby drinking tap. ""Here we are. See, you can trust me,"" Ritilia laughed, gently playing about with Chelsiette's rear shoulder strap. Frowning yet picking up a paper cup in the helpless simulation of trust anyway, Chelsiette reached for the tap handle.</p><p>At precisely the same time, Ritilia casually removed the revolver from a hidden rear holster. She swung it, offering more than the mere metallic tap which was required to cause the little girl before her instant loss of consciousness. Chelsiette's miniature knees quivered and she fell backwards toward the floor, landing in the catching grip of Ritilia who casually swung the child over her shoulder then departed the lobby.</p><p>Outside through a commencing pouring of rain, Ritilia carried the silent child to a casual pocket of stone drilled into the side of Harvirle. Once entering and sealing the door behind her with a small boulder she kicked into place, she had a mere staircase to descend. Once at its base, the two of them were in the midst of a secret, candlelit chamber of which was barely spacious enough for the two of them. This secret hideout, having been located by Ritilia on her arrival, was kept secret from everyone and only one other thing aside from themselves occupied the room. That being a simple toolbox with a variation of nails, screwdrivers and pliers.</p><p>After having set the kid down atop a bed of broken animal bones and a few fragments of yet another perished, missing child, Ritilia clicked open the toolbox. After gathering her precious assortment of weapons, she overpowered Chelsiette so well that in the child's waking moment, she didn't even have to tie her down.</p><p>Whilst this occurred, Silata's movements with Dilena at last came to a close and the younger girl slept upon her chest, cuddled right close into her superior sized breasts. It was precisely at 2 am that a wet-faced Ninnie appeared in the doorway, hysterics emerging from her small, emotion-choked voice as she cried to Silata.</p><p>""Chelsiette's in the hospital!""</p><p>Silata sprung out of bed, leaving a mildly disturbed Dilena behind her and dashed directly down the corridor, not even bothering to change from her gown in a rush to leave the premises. She arrived in the rural area hospital with hardly a single transfer in clothing to the hurried garments she'd simply tugged on over her shoulders upon her leaving.</p><p>No sooner did she locate Chelsiette's room than did she burst through the door to notice her in complete horror. The girl had her lower half thankfully covered by the veiling of a sheet, to glimpse that would have certainly dragged Silata's sanity down to the depths of full destruction. Yet despite that coverage, her arms were still set for her entire view. And at the ends of both of these, there'd not been a fingernail left intact. Only raw skin remained. Her face, now more pale than ever, was well robbed of several flesh segments, looking to have been ripped free from contact to the sides of her jaws by the art of pliers.</p><p>Silata dashed to her side, hugged one harm close to her face and sprinkled kisses thereupon, sobbing heavily. ""Oh my darling, I'm so sorry. I'm so fucking sorry.""</p><p>The officer sharing the room with the child stepped out to give them privacy, whispering only what he thought was a promising statement as he left. ""Not to worry. Once we have a warrant, Harvirle will be investigated as soon as tomorrow afternoon.""</p><p>Silata was so choked with misery that she couldn't even fully process his sentence. She merely kissed those little fingers, then her forehead and finally her mouth. Perhaps because such strong loving was blocking airways, Chelsiette snapped awake at that, still visibly terrified.</p><p>She moaned, tears filling her eyes yet ultimately refrained from thrashing about in her agony. She simply managed to cough out some gentle words. ""Silata, I'm so glad you came. I love you. I love you and I always have. Please forget… forget everything I said yesterday, I was just… please..""</p><p>Silata hugged her, nuzzling her neck while her emotion nearly screamed into the child's ear. ""It's okay, it's okay I forgive you. Don't even think about that. I'd always forgiven you. Nothing you could do will ever stop me loving you. Chelsiette, I'm so sorry about that whole fucking Dilena bullshit. It's over now. It never began. I never fricking loved her. No matter what experience I shared with her it just never equalled the love we created over our few days together. Chelsiette, trust me, you and Anisha are all I ever needed.""</p><p>Chelsiette continued to speak through a screen of wheezes over her voice. Yet without doubt, a cheer had then been introduced to her precious little voice box. Along with a smile, showing her beautiful mouth absent of a few teeth. It produced all that Silata longed for as the most perfected, reconstruction of their love. Even if the circumstances in which they'd been mended were so ill.</p><p>""Thank you Silata. I love you too. Don't blame yourself for this. It was that bitch Ritilia.""</p><p>""Did you tell the officer?""</p><p>""No. I didn't want to get Harvirle in trouble. She hurt me then just left me on the front lawn. Gelsina found me. I think she wanted me to be found. You're right Silata. She wants to destroy Harvirle. She wants to crush the lives of all the girls that live there.""</p><p>""It's okay Chelsiette. You can tell the truth to the whole public now. There will be an investigation anyway. It's all over for our home. I just want to ensure that evil, sadistic slut pays for what she's done.""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 15</p><p>Anisha arrived around twenty minutes after Silata. Without even having to be welcomed or encouraged, she flung herself into both their embraces and completed the reunited threesome with all the kisses she could dispense.</p><p>""Oh shit Chelsiette, what happened?,"" her voice was so fogged with tears she could hardly speak directly. She especially increased misinterpretation in her voice while wiping her nose and had to be asked several times before she could sanely produce the question. ""Are you dying.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Chelsiette squeaked in terror while Silata gently petted her cheek, avoiding dipping her fingers into any of the blood dried scars.</p><p>""No, if you were dying you'd still be in intensive care. You'll be just fine but I don't know how long it may take for you to heal up entirely. You're just going to have to wait here until we can…""</p><p>""I can't wait here, not another hour!,"" Chelsiette insisted, sitting up and wincing in the most abundant pain. With a shriek she fell back down upon the pillow and started wheezing in hysterics. ""The police. I think that officer recognized me. They'll take me back to my fucking parents. I know they will!""</p><p>""Chelsiette,"" Silata began gently, cradling her injured little hand and Anisha's at the same time. Just like their first official meeting the day she was acquainted with them, they both watched her with eager, wide-eyed patience while she gave her speech.</p><p>""I think it may be better if the two of you do wait here for your families to pick you up. Let's face it, Harvirle is gone. They won't arrest Ritilia and turn a blind eye to the rest. You've been tortured Chelsiette. Tortured almost to death. You, a beloved angelic child, viciously attacked. People will want answers. And I'll have to give them. I must ensure Ritilia doesn't escape or else more little girls will be harmed like you've been. I'm afraid, very soon, we'll have to say our goodbyes and…""</p><p>""No!,"" Chelsiette cried, coughing violently with the word, the scars on her neck looking almost to tear the bandages with her rapid breathing. ""No, fuck no Silata. I'd sooner die. I'm not going back to my parents ever! And I'll never leave you again! Not now, not ever!""</p><p>Anisha leapt in instantly as well, her voice heated with a mixture of bursting love and anger, in beautiful simultaneous cooperation. ""Silata, that's not an option. You'll have to kill me as well before you'll make me return to my family. They didn't love me. My mom hated me. I was made to do all the chores back there and clean up after their shit without even a kiss on the forehead. My home is Hell. But Harvirle is Heaven. I met each and every creature who has ever showed me kindness there. Apart from you and Chelsiette of course. So you can forget it. Either it's Harvirle or nowhere.""</p><p>Chelsiette's insisting was just as equal in power. ""I hate my family. I hate my mom. She didn't love me. She was just raising me to be one of those awful, disgusting conformists. I love our freedom in Harvirle. I love you. I love the other girls there. They are all so different to the bitches at school. And they were all happy. They weren't forced to do anything until Ritilia took command. They were all simply living happy lives with no stupid rules or laws.""</p><p>""Harvirle will be raided and searched by the authorities soon, can't you see that?,"" Silata whimpered, hot, stinging tears emerging in her eyes as well. ""Look, there's no way out of this now. You don't have to worry about me. If anyone of us is ending their lives it shall be me. But don't for one second think I'll be unhappy in death. It's where I belong. It's where ultimate peace is. I'll just be happy dying knowing that you two are safe.""</p><p>""No Silata! I'll fucking kill myself too if I have to!,"" Chelsiette was savagely crying, attempting to sit up and reach for the plastic fork. Anisha viciously grabbed her by the shoulders and yelled straight into Silata's face.</p><p>""It isn't happening so forget it! You can't leave us now. You can't bring us happiness and then just suddenly take it away. That would be the cruellest thing you could do. We won't be safe with our families. We'll just be miserable forever until we take our own lives. No Silata. No fucking way. We're staying with you.""</p><p>""Yes!,"" Chelsiette chirped up, her little eyes insisting. ""We don't have to go back to Harvirle if it's not possible. But we're at least going to stay with you. And if we can't stay with you in life then let us at least be with you in death.""</p><p>""Oh, you're too young to make that decision,"" Silata cried, trembling all over. ""Who knows. You may be outcasts in need of understanding friends and lovers right now. But in three years you may have completely changed. You may have new friends. Friends other than the girls at Harvirle. Friends other than Gertila, Catina, Celestia, Eliska… friends other than me. Other, newer girls who'll look after you better than any of us ever did. You could leave life now and forever regret it.""</p><p>""Well I'll regret it then!,"" Chelsiette screamed, nearly alerting the attention of the hospital staff hurrying by outside the door. She clutched the railings to her bed fiercely and stared with a deep intention into Silata's wet eyes. ""But I'm either dying or going with you two somewhere. Let that be known forever. Forever as forever is ever!""</p><p>Anisha smiled although her eyes still leaked as much as the rest. ""Exactly. We won't regret anything in death. But in life, if we forget our time with you and move on Silata, then remembering it will be a painful stab in both our stomachs. We'll be so sad, aching, heart throbbing. But we can't regret anything in death. Please just take us with you.""</p><p>The two girls each seized one of Silata's hands and brought them close to their chests. And after feeling each of their heartbeats, Chelsiette's one under her hospital gown and Anisha's beneath her sweater, she knew full well that the rapid distress therein would not be cured. Not anytime soon enough to convince them of any other options. And when the authorities arrived to steal them away, the last time they'd see each other would be in pure, thrashing, screaming misery. So therefore, Silata at last gave in.</p><p>She nodded. The two little girls cheered over their tear-filled throats and hugged, Silata completing the embrace by wrapping her arms about the two of them.</p><p>""Okay. We did agree we wouldn't let anything come between us. Let that agreement live on.""</p><p>Anisha nodded, smiling all of a sudden. ""Threesome forever!""</p><p>They even bumped fists to confirm it.</p><p>""Well, I best prepare us for our next trip, whichever one it turns out to be,"" Silata murmured once all was calmed. ""Tomorrow I'll either check you out or sneak you out Chelsiette. In the morning we'll leave. Anisha and I will spend the night with you. Just to ensure nothing happens. And should we not make it…""</p><p>Silata gently took up a scalpel from the nearest bench and let them witness it vanishing into the interior pocket of her dressing gown. ""The two of you must lie real still and I'll ensure I'll take you both out quietly. Then I'll follow you straight after. But I can almost promise you that won't happen. We can last a night here. I'd leave now if I wasn't positive they'd refuse. The wounds will need one night's worth of healing at the complete minimum. Chelsiette, what exactly did she do to you?""</p><p>Chelsiette, now cheered at the idea of their escape and completely at peace with the heaviest painkillers on board, found the energy to give a thoroughly graphic description of the events. One the reader will best be content without reading. After that miserable subject was finally put aside and Silata abundantly expressed her vicious hatred for Ritilia, taking stabbing action at a pillow repeatedly, they finally moved on to more pleasant subjects. Although the pillow stabbing itself had managed to bring a smile to all their faces.</p><p>Silata's declaration of escaping with them tomorrow ignored the fact it was well into the morning anyway. And after they shared one last hug as their trio and lightly talked of cheerful matters for a few minutes, the exhausted Chelsiette feel asleep again. This seemed to be the only way to run from the pain once the medication started to draw away. Fearing for her, Silata warned the nurse who upped the dosage. Instantly Silata then became terrified Chelsiette would scarcely be able to walk. These worries surfaced right as the light of dawn was creeping in through the window and Anisha was asleep too, resting her head on the hospital sheets over her friend's legs.</p><p>Silata gently nudged her shoulder and after whispering an inquiry if she needed a drink of water, the two got up to stretch their legs. Their energy had to be kept in check if they were to make such a swift run from the hospital the following morning. The two gently tiptoed out into the hallway to fetch themselves a drink and to bring one back for Chelsiette too. At the very end of that corridor, they witnessed the flash of a nurse in uniform enter Chelsiette's room, therefore they decided to hurry back quickly in case she was transferred beds. Yet they didn't cut the minutes too short, still retrieving a quality supply of water in the three paper cups they fetched. Oh how they'd forever regret the unnecessary length of time they spent, casually walking back to the room with those cups in hand.</p><p>They were almost to the doorframe when the nurse who'd gone in as they left, made her departure. Silata gently called out after her, slicing her sentence short as she noticed the side of her pretty teenaged face when turning about the corner. ""Excuse me nurse. How is she…""</p><p>""What?,"" Anisha glanced up in sudden concern, hearing Silata's question cut short.</p><p>Her friend gulped. ""Fuck. That was Dilena. That was Dilena in a fucking nurses suit.""</p><p>The two broke into an immediate run, slapping impossibly eager shoe soles against the gleaming floor of the hospital hallway. Yet instead of pursuing the vanishing female, they instead burst back into Chelsiette's room to check on the state of their friend. Chelsiette still lay on her back in the hospital bed, judging by what was drawn from the dark shadows outlining their friend in her same position of comfortable peace beneath the sheets.</p><p>""Oh thank fuck you're alright. Chelsiette, wake up,"" Silata turned on the light. As she did so, Anisha screamed and fell in a weeping bundle to the floor. It took only a minute's worth of the scene sinking in for Silata to do the same. There was a new scar across Chelsiette's throat. A fresh one, which had hosed so much blood it had turned the torso coverage of her hospital gown the deepest red. Chelsiette's eyes were wide open, staring, focused on the other end of the room. Yet very much dead.</p><p>And the horrors that ensued were, in the majority, absolutely all Silata dreaded. Anisha commenced screaming without the slightest control, alerting the attention of the whole hospital. Hearing their footsteps dashing up the corridor, Silata acted upon the first reflex which came to her mind. She removed the scalpel from her dressing gown, yet unable to bring herself to slice both her throat and Anisha's in the short collection of moments, she hurled it out the window. Any second now police would be searching the witnesses and a scalpel on her person, even a clean one, would be way too suspicious. She simply prayed no one would collect it up from the garden outside and find her fingerprints fastened about the handle.</p><p>Several doctors rushed to the room before the police were alerted. All of these several confirmed there was nothing they could do for the child, even if she had been slightly alive. That murder weapon had done its necessary lacerations to have ensured death. And now, death was most certainly the state of the face-frozen, blanketed little girl. One of Silata's great loves, half of her soul, now in her complete demise. She was permitted to cuddle the corpse momentarily, as was Anisha. Each girl sprinkled kisses on her hands, her cheeks, neither of which could return life to her body. Finally they were guided away.</p><p>The horrific following morning finally arrived and during its blood red dawn, Silata found a phone booth. She sat beside it, Anisha a short way from her. The child was silent, cradling her skull, unable to produce a sound. She expected Silata was preparing to call for a cab, yet in all honest truth, Silata was so well drained of her sanity she was hardly doing anything productive.</p><p>She'd actually simply taken out her old notebook and was flicking through the pages. That seemed the best use of her time. Although she wasn't just flicking through them. She was actually tearing them out one by one, scrunching them up and hurling them into the gutter to be drenched by rain water. On each page as you recall, was some sketch of Dilena in her childhood. Sketches drawn by her faint memory of her old lover. Once upon a time she'd scanned each of these illustrations with the fondest caresses of indulging in memory. Now however, each one sickened her so much she wished never to see them again. Nor Dilena in person for that fact. So she set about destroying any reminders of that bitch which were still on her person.</p><p>She'd almost depleted the entire notebook of its pages before she hesitated on the last one. What was this sketch? A hideously drawn image of a naked teenager with an unappetising set of large breasts? This wasn't a Dilena image.</p><p>Then abruptly she recalled her. Recalled her from a sleepover in her past such a short time prior to her runaway. She'd seen so many teenage girls over her short series of journeying weeks. Yet this one was recalled as she who she'd more than officially experienced a first quality sexual encounter with. And she had indeed provided her a phone number as well. Lisina, how indeed could she have forgotten her?</p><p>Silata passed her gaze back to Anisha, stared at the child momentarily, then glanced back at the hospital where a small, curious crowd had developed around the yellow crime scene tape. Anisha would be found and sent back to the hellish realm of her parents if she didn't organize something soon. But more than simply running away, her heart had a new intention. She couldn't last long. Neither of them could if they attempted to leave now. And Silata had only enough cash on her for a phone call, not to pay for a cab. They wouldn't get a block away on foot. There was only a single option left if Anisha was to continue to escape her parents.</p><p>Silata seized the phone, deposited the cash and phoned Lisina. Once she answered, Silata threw in all she had to say. She smothered all of Lisina's shocked inquiries as to where she was and simply flooded her with an explanation of the current circumstances.</p><p>""Please Lisina. Please understand, this girl I have with me can't go back to her parents. Just let her stay with you. Or at least hide her out at your place for a while until you can think of something. But don't let them find her. I beg of you. This is all I ever need from you.""</p><p>In less time than she expected, Lisina agreed. And although being absent of a licence, happened to have enough skill from driving practice to arrive at the hospital, nearly by the time it was afternoon. By then this weak little police department had only just gathered enough evidence together to begin the witness inquiry. And once Silata saw her car pull up, she basically dragged Anisha over to it and hurled her into the back seat.</p><p>""Wait, what are you doing? Where are you going?,"" Anisha screamed, her eyes wide and terrified.</p><p>Momentarily ignoring her, Silata leaned in through the drivers window and spoke hurriedly to a panicked, wide-eyed Lisina who'd simply arrived in her school uniform attire.</p><p>""Take her. Take her anywhere. Just look after her. And most importantly, never let her parents find her. She'll only ever be happy without her family. Don't ever let her go back to school or back to the Hell of her old life. She'd sooner die. So let her kill herself if they ever find her. I don't have time to explain. You need to go now and just trust me. Drive!""</p><p>Lisina gulped, nodded then replied one last time to Silata. ""It's okay. I'll protect her. My mom will probably take her in. Goodbye Silata.""</p><p>Silata nodded her farewell to Lisina and dashed back to the rear of the car where Anisha had nearly clambered out from. She hurriedly grabbed the child and quite forcefully pushed her back in. ""No Anisha! You have to go with her. Her name's Lisina. She's a good friend of mine. She'll look after you. She'll understand you. You'll be happy with her. But you can't come with me.""</p><p>""Yes I can! Why the fuck not?,"" Anisha screamed, savagely trying to leap out the car again. ""I love you Silata! I want to stay with you forever, do you understand? For, fucking, ever!!!""</p><p>""I know, but you can't,"" Silata wept. ""If you come with me you won't last a second. They'll be looking for me. And they'll expect you to be with me. Don't you worry though, I won't let them take me. There's only one path for me now Anisha and that ends in a happy, comfortable death. Go with Lisina so you can still have something of a life to enjoy. And remember, don't ever worry about me. I may die but my love for you will never. Just as I know your love for me won't ever expire. Bye Anisha. Before I go I must ensure Ritilia can't harm anyone again. I love you very much. Bye.""</p><p>She seized the car door and slammed it, breathing a sigh of relief as she saw Lisina reach over and initiate the lock. Anisha pressed her face up against the glass, sobbing heavily and screaming her last words to Silata, which probably weren't too pleasant since she viciously didn't want to go with Lisina. Nevertheless the car drew away and Silata stood tall and proud watching it leave. Once it wasn't even a speck in the distance, she fell to her knees on the sidewalk and cried so powerfully she felt her eyes would drop from her skull.</p><p>At last standing up, she decided she had to move on with her last moments. The heat of the pavement under her palms and knees would not suffice as any further a painkiller than an anti-depressant would in this situation.</p><p>Silently approaching the side of the hospital and avoiding the eyes anyone nearby, she noticed a glint of metal shining from just inside the fence adjacent to the building. Her throwing arm had certainly achieved some power in it, perhaps thanks to her recent endless days of hard-core cunt friggery. For that very same scalpel she had hurled from the window was simply residing amongst the neighbours garden, awaiting her in eagerness to be picked up yet again. And although it being the pathetic weapon it was, in her hand the handle would grant her defenceless body somewhat of a measure of required power. She turned and began a simple stroll in the direction of the only place she had comfortably called home.</p><p>Meanwhile, we now return to the midst of Harvirle, the building of which Silata would spend the evening returning to. All the girls were frightfully gathered in the lobby, every single one of them looking to Kenita and Kurmil for answers, as they were among the most experienced in leadership. Yet neither of them could provide anything more than encouragement to remain in their group and to not abandon the building just yet. They were words which were wise enough, since no investigators had arrived. Yet they certainly weren't too promising that an investigation would be forever postponed. And as late evening settled in outside the automated doors, the entire group shivered at the thought of any intrusion emerging from that deep, darkened oncoming night and advancing into their peaceful home.</p><p>""Alright everyone, just please listen up,"" Kenita addressed them, trying as best she could to casually arrange her dress to appear in a calm, flowing pattern. ""Just wait until tomorrow. If we hear so much as a siren, we'll pack up and leave. If we do leave then you must follow me to…""</p><p>""Oh how nice, you've actually formulated a plan even in an hour of great ridiculous need such as this,"" the chuckling voice of Ritilia interrupted her. The crowd turned sour eyes toward her and Dilena, who were casually taking a stroll toward the door with their protective followers at their rears. ""Well, let me know how it goes.""</p><p>""Where are you going?,"" Kenita demanded.</p><p>Dilena giggled. ""Well we're certainly not going to wait around here for the authorities to show up. Not only did my cousin torture Chelsiette but I dealt her the finishing blow last night. Now we must make our sweet little departure. And don't fear for us, our plan has been in its complete state for the many months we've spent here in Harvirle.""</p><p>Ritilia nodded as she approached the sliding door, holding up her revolver with one hand while she threw several handfuls of cash from her carry case to where her loyal followers stood. ""There you go girls. Go buy yourselves some nice, pretty disguises. Dilena and I grant you the deepest thanks for your protection. But we must venture alone from now on. As your services are no longer required, you may choose to assassinate the rest of these bitches and run. Or, if you take my advice, leave them alive to prolong their pain of losing their home and simply make a run for it now. As for the rest of you, enjoy your defeat while it lasts. And never forget it.""</p><p>The two intensely cruel bitches started for the door when a voice spoke up, surprisingly not Kenita's but Gelsina's. She stood up above where her sister and the other small girls cowered at her knee level. ""Ritilia! You can run but you won't stop us from reporting everything about you. You are an accomplice to child murder. And your cousin is an actual committer of it. They're going to be far more interested in chasing you than simply tearing down our safe haven.""</p><p>""Ssssh, sit down, please,"" Ninnie cried hysterically while tugging at her sisters leg, noticing with wide, terrified eyes that Ritilia had not hesitated to point her revolver straight at her sister.</p><p>""Oh yes Gelsina, we are well aware of that. Do you not think we'd have prepared a place to hide out? Why, we're going to disappear for nearly an entire year. We've got all of Harvirle's canned food comfortably in the boot of my car. So I think you're the one in the desperate situation Gelsina. You ought to beg me not to pull this trigger.""</p><p>""I'll only beg to you the day this sickly world is no more you sickly bitch!,"" Gelsina bellowed, punching one palm with her fist. ""How about you show less avid appreciation for your gun wielding pusillanimity and face me in a bare fist fight. Then we'll see if you can or can't comfortably stand over a girl as young as myself. Hell, I'd carelessly place Ninnie in a fight against you and wager on my sister any day.""</p><p>""Well that's fine,"" Ritilia snickered, casually holstering her revolver and winking to her followers. Each of them seized Gelsina and dragged her to one wall of the complex. Ninnie fiercely tried to tug them away from her sister but was kicked aside like a simple sand bag. The crowd watched in pure horror as the savagely fighting teenager was chained to the reception desk by means of handcuffs, craftily introduced into Harvirle by the sadists. None raised a finger to help her though, knowing several revolvers taken from Muireta's back up defence cabinet were all trained on them. Each loyal follower of the current mistress had ensured they were well armed for crowd control.</p><p>""Fight me fairly you sexually demented cunt!,"" Gelsina squealed, almost tearing the skin of her wrist as she attempted to break away from the desk. Ritilia just giggled and playfully jabbed her revolver into her cheekbone.</p><p>""You've obviously never picked up a Sade book before you sweet little simpleton,"" Ritilia snickered. ""I happen to obey by the rules of the Marquis. And he repeatedly has supported cowardice. So I'm proud of being far too terrified to fight you. Come on, taste the weapon of doom already. Taste your own death.""</p><p>Ritilia was simply teasing as she loaded Gelsina's mouth full of the revolver nozzle and muffled her words. Finally however, she stepped away and her guards released Ninnie, who dashed up to her sister and clung to her, only to be handcuffed to the desk right along side her.</p><p>""I think before I go I shall enjoy a fine display here,"" Ritilia snickered, waving over her guards. She took both keys to the handcuffs and slapped them into the palms of the traitor she believed most loyal to her. That being the miserably confused Lesikie, who couldn't even obtain eye contact with the girls she'd apparently betrayed yet again. ""Keep these keys, they won't be needing them anymore anyway. I intend to watch them perish right now, as will the crowd.""</p><p>""Okay mistress,"" Lesikie murmured with her head bowed low, the keys clutched viciously in one palm, almost to the point of the metallic points drawing blood.</p><p>Meanwhile, after having each also been handed a whip dotted with spikes of barbed wire, Ritilia and Dilena both lined themselves up before the cowering relative duo. ""I'm going to enjoy lashing these two bitches to shreds!,"" Ritilia snickered while raising her arm. The entire crowd basically confined themselves to either knee hugging or ear covering, trying to block out the impending horror. All had their eyes screwed shut other than Ritilia and Dilena. Even some of the guards, Lesikie among them, had to divert their gazes.</p><p>Yet before such an horrific event could occur, the automated doors slammed inward. As in her impatience for them to open, Silata had basically kicked them apart. In she walked, still in her dressing gown from the prior night, a wild light in her eyes as well as a scalpel in her hand. ""You fucking bitches are going to get it now!,"" she screeched. ""Dilena! Ritilia! I've come for you!""</p><p>Dilena giggled and Ritilia simply dropped her whip with a smile. ""Well isn't that nice. Looks like we have a new victim more worthy of incurring the death by whipping tonight. These two miserable sluts will be far more pained left alive,"" she gestured to Ninnie and Gelsina before ordering her guards onto Silata. ""Take her and tie her!""</p><p>Silata, unable to manage even one jabbing movement with the scalpel, was knocked to the ground by a fierce tackle of a guard from behind her. Then the rest swarmed her, depriving her of the weak little weapon and slamming her hard against the wall, searching for something to cuff her to. Dilena and Ritilia made their slow, enjoyable and teasing approach toward her.</p><p>From directly behind them, Lesikie instantly dashed over to Gelsina and Ninnie once all their backs were turned. She slid in the keys and unlocked them both as swiftly as possible. Then without hesitation, Gelsina both thanked her and sped off fearlessly toward her enemies.</p><p>""Come back!,"" Ninnie shrieked yet her sister ignored her. And seeing the horror in Ninnie's eyes, knowing full well how painful it would be for the child to lose her sister a second time, several more members of Harvirle rushed into action. In fact, nearly all of them did. Most of all including Lesikie. Therefore before Silata could be chained, the guards were tackling with nearly every member of the residence they stood in. Although accidental gunshots were heard, weapons were soon deprived from them as they were overpowered.</p><p>In perfect truth, no one was shot. For although they were almost to Ritilia's level of despising emotion and empathy, her followers were not quite at the stage of killing the girls who had once been their fellow lovers. Yet nevertheless, the brawl continued and Silata's single intent was to fight her way toward her two targets.</p><p>As these bleak events were carried out, Anisha was the last one expecting their level of severity to have been raised so high. She was not picturing the all out fight which had consumed Harvirle's lobby. Yet still, while staring out the window at the country trees swimming past that screen of glass so impossibly lacking penetration, she knew she had to initiate a move to save her lover. And Lisina, driving away casually in the front seat, had tired of her beggings and recently claimed she was near ready to tape her mouth up.</p><p>Anisha had given up grappling with the handle. And so, following her instincts as closely as she could, she acted upon her very next reflex as soon as it crossed her mind. Lisina had nearly fallen asleep at the wheel anyway. So as her neck was abruptly grabbed and squeezed by the small fingers of the little girl, she jolted awake and panicked in the same moment. She swerved and threw the car off the course of the road. Into a tree the front exploded, ripping free the windscreen and deflating the front tires well and permanently. Her forehead, roped with a blue bruise, was stationed right upon the wheel and not a sound from her was heard.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Anisha cried, clambering over the front seats to take her keys. Once escaping the car, she spent just as much time as Silata had arriving, returning to Harvirle. In perfect fact, these events had occurred plentiful time before Silata had knocked on those lobby doors again (or rather kicked them in). So Anisha was thankfully only a block away when she heard those misfired gunshots. Whereupon that child started running the remainder of the way.</p><p>Before she arrived, Silata had just managed to hurl away all her attackers, not focused at all on the damage she was dealing to they she didn't care about. Blood rained down her face from a multitude of split skin and bruises, yet after having shoved her way through the vicious crowd, she saw Ritilia up ahead and made a lunge at her. She threw a punch which was guided aside and she felt her stomach take a kick as Ritilia calmly flung her from the reach she had established.</p><p>""Die already!,"" Ritilia laughed. ""A big, tough lesbian that fights like a little girl? Why, you're one of a kind Silata Manclis.""</p><p>Silata, heeding those words with complete intent to cause agony to the voice mocking her, raised high once again and enacted one final lunge toward the sadistic bitch. What she felt land in her stomach felt like yet another kick, yet accompanied with a definite increase in volume in its action. Then, falling uncontrollably to her knees, she clasped her stomach to see that it certainly differed from a kick. The front of her gown had flashed bright red because of it and the flash certainly wasn't fading. It was deepening. The feeling of her own blood leaking all the way down her legs to touch her bent knees caused her to rip aside her dressing gown, taking note of that gaping bullet wound just alongside her belly button, the navel nearly falling into that great flesh scar cavern.</p><p>""Fuck…,"" she wheezed slowly, glancing up through burning eyes as Ritilia calmly stood aside so her line of view to Dilena was of the surest possibility. The girl stood with her ever lasting smile of complete insolence, her small teenage hands having raised out the very revolver which had just blown that hole in the gut of Silata. And in the event of the signal of her bleeding out, the rest of the group responded by ceasing the tangles of kicks and punches instantly.</p><p>Ritilia laughed and, taking Dilena by the arm, guided her cousin immediately from the complex. Having committed two murders basically in the same set of 24 hours, she wished to ensure her escape as soon as possible was still a possibility. Out to the car they strolled, Dilena failing to even provide Silata with a farewell gesture. Or even a cruel, leaving remark. Perhaps it was simply that, when she killed someone, empathy and sympathy were far from her soul, yet not the actual concept of dreading to look one in the eyes once the deed was done. So no words were spoken by her, yet she grinned the whole time. Ritilia gently massaged Silata by the chin however as she lifted her gaze up to face her, pinching the jaw slightly and chuckling at the blood which oozed therefrom.</p><p>""I never had anything personal against you bitch. Everything my cousin and I did to you, you brought it on yourself. You took to her temptations. You pursued us. We never pursued you. You should have just avoided us. You weren't ever meant to have acquaintances. Your pathetic life ought to have remained as it were, in its loner style and quality. Seeking out company to soothe that perverted soul of yours was the root to all your problems. And now its sprung the final branches of the tree to your demise. Farewell. Die well.""</p><p>Ritilia lightly kicked her ribs before leaving, preferring not to add too heavy an action of final insult. Were it to disrupt the system too much, her death would be hurried by the impact, which certainly wasn't the kind of slow end Ritilia preferred. The two of them departed the lobby without a single word to the others, the ensuing of the following spare time spent with the task of preparing their vehicle for a night of speeding runaway.</p><p>Simply gliding past their final stages of packing and completely avoiding noticing them, Anisha rushed through the automated doors and her sights took in all the horrific lobby scene offered them. Once again, she had to look upon the certain, blood flowing demise of one of her soul mates. First Chelsiette, then Silata. Both taken by the arts of the same pair of bitches. Indeed, Anisha was shocked but not to the point of screaming this time. She knew screaming never brought her any favours. Ignoring the crowd about her, she simply got down on all fours and crawled to where Silata lay, her eyes huge and murky.</p><p>""S-s-Silata,"" she stammered, wheezing and feeling the wound, taking her hand away instantly as Silata's eyes jolted open. Yet a smile appeared on those blood spattered lips.</p><p>""Anisha,"" Silata gently sighed as she firmly held the child's hands in hers. ""You came back for me. I knew you would somehow. I don't know how but I'm so fucking glad. We can be together finally. You, I and Chelsiette. We can.""</p><p>""Yes we can,"" Anisha cried, leaning down and joining her lips to hers. ""I'll join you soon, I promise. I'm so sorry I left you. I should never have let you force me into that car.""</p><p>""It's okay Anisha. No occurrence matters now. The three of us will soon be happy together. At the end of your life, whenever you choose it to be, you may join us. But don't feel hurried to do it. Live your life if you wish. For we'll both be waiting for you at the end of it. We'll both be ready to embrace you in death, no matter what horrific experiences occur in the remainder of your life. We'll never forget you. You're forever part of our threesome. The vital third segment.""</p><p>Anisha smiled over her floods of tears. ""Yeah. Your love can't be complete without me. But I'll join you as soon as possible, I promise. I can't wait to reach the same peace Chelsiette is in. I know there is only one Heaven after this life. And that is beautiful nothingness. And we shall exist together in it.""</p><p>Silata's response was accompanied by the least expected emotion. Simple candid laughter, and complete ignoring of the blood droplets her lips let fly. ""Oh I'm so happy. Finally this awful world is over. This is where I've always wanted to be. With my lovers. In death.""</p><p>Anisha kissed her one last time then whispered down into her dying, grinning face, admiring the fact that true happiness was finally seen upon it. ""I'll be with you one day. Sooner or later. And I'll never forget the pure love the three of us made. I'll never forget our times of the most unique wonder. Once my repulsive time on the Earth here is finally done away with, I'll complete our triangle within the realm of which no woe can ever affect it again. I love you Silata. Goodbye.""</p><p>And to take note of Silata's tears, in life there were plenty, in death there were none.</p><p>They departed, at least in unpleasant existential terms. Anisha stood, turned away and left her, keeping her mind clear of the idea of returning with one more glance at her. She was gone now, all meaning having left her body. The girls of Harvirle, even they who had aided the recent mistress in the final moments of the building, all stood for a brief, silent minute about the body. Then, stepping from the doors just as Anisha did, they left Silata's corpse upon the grounds of which some enjoyment in her life could be said to have dwelled.</p><p>Before the building was entirely emptied of its contents, Anisha passed by in the crowd, located the car with the open boot and crawled into it. She had nothing to lose, not even the breath which could be smothered from her. And once her small body was completely enveloped beneath a jacket, she comfortably enjoyed the sound of the boot closing on her without consideration. Then of course, more thrilling than ever was the thrum of the floor to the car's rear compartment as it drove away and started out onto the rural roads. A shout went out from the front of the vehicle, expressed in a voice containing one final note of pure mockery, the last sound of which Anisha heard for something of a three hour drive, aside from the engine. A jagged tear in the metal above her let a decent income of night air slide thinly into her breathing passages, keeping the brilliant child alive for those very long stretches of time she required.</p><p>Out front of Harvirle, the girls gathered and stared upon their home one final time. Kurmil and Kenita joined the rest of them after hurling aside two empty cans of gasoline and a few other available flammables. In teamwork, the various fire-erupting liquids they'd spread about their home cooperated well when a match was struck and thrown into their midst. Silata, contained inside, burned with her home and any skeletal remains of her were well consumed by the hiding positions a whole roof full of stone provided her.</p><p>The upper levels fell into one another and once they'd all climbed aboard the hurriedly rented bus, the entire troop were driven away from their home. Kurmil steered them down the streets and whisked them away to whatever destiny lay in store for each of their lives. Ritilia's followers were also accepted aboard this adventure, the money she'd granted them spread out evenly so they'd have some certain extent of survival to indulge in over the following months or days. Wherever they ended up, it was thankfully steered clear of any involvement of the authorities. No girl or woman aboard that bus would ever have to deal with our disgusting society. Not a single raised finger of the conformist or the conservative ever touched any of them again.</p><p>Their pathways were split after this event. Some lived long lives hidden happily away in the homes of caring women brothels. Others were accepted into relationships with other lesbians who promised to take care of them. A good many of them committed suicide to avoid ever having to deal with being found. Yet one thing was certain. Their continued avoiding of our disgusting conventional world would have provided the entirety of them with a happiness far greater than any conformist could ever expect. And not a single one of them endured any horrific captivity in foster care or in any form of a sickening societal home.</p><p>Either alive or dead, none of those characters had an ill future.</p><p>As for Anisha, her ultimate result was this. Daylight was streaming through that split in the car boot by the time she finally felt the engine cease its action and the wheels grind to a halt. Once again she covered herself entirely with the jacket and rolled into the darkest confines of the car's large rear compartment. The boot unlocked and swung open, several rummaging hands began to unpack the canned food stashed there. Anisha did not dare budge until she heard the pair of voices vanishing from closeness. Then, hurling aside that jacket, she leapt from the boot which was left ajar. Her immediate action after that was accomplished, was another direct movement of concealment, crouching down behind the rear wheel.</p><p>Dilena and Ritilia returned, unpacking the last of the stored goods and (to take note of Anisha's extreme luck of moving when she did) taking the jacket with them. ""Are you sure they won't find us here?,"" Dilena asked with a slight infection of nervous tremors in her voice. ""I mean, it's the only cabin in the middle of nowhere.""</p><p>Ritilia simply chuckled her reply. ""It may be the only little tin shack around for miles. But the important thing is the 'middle of nowhere' point you just brought up. No one's going to search for anything more than a buried treasure out here. And the secret basement I've had prepared under here is a guarantee of depth far greater than any lost gold. So I hope that's the last of your fright Dilena. We can't have any more of that when we get down to our real business.""</p><p>Once again their voices departed and Anisha took a minute to glance around, feeling her eyes take the most unbearable scorching as she accidently crashed her gaze into the rising sun. It was pure yellow desert land, nothing more. Simply fields of unoccupied country, all smoothed out to a horizon which offered very little promises of anything further than Nature's forgotten handiwork. Not a house in sight. Not the tiniest fresh water lake made a scar of life across the miles of fundamentally dead sandy flesh of this particular segment of the Earth. Everything decayed, no tree furnished with leaves, no vegetation for the hunted, prey for the predator. Not even the business of the human being.</p><p>No human beings at all save the two who had just entered the thin cube of a tin shack they'd parked their car out front of. And of course, adding one more life form to the narrow group of existence out here, was that bright little girl stationed behind the car wheel, waiting to make her move. The move she did indeed advance to making once she was positive emergence from that cabin door yet again was a low probability. They'd closed the boot, ergo their intention of reappearing was sealed off by the certainty they'd gathered all that they needed to commence their lifestyle out here.</p><p>Anisha opened the door and began a little descent down the only other entrance the room provided. The wooden floor was gashed open with nothing so much as a bottle or chair cluttered about it. A basic staircase construction from the soil of the earth itself lead straight down into the only destination any guest to the tiny complex could make. So Anisha, despite the supreme fear grabbing at all the nerves in her thumping heart and tightened throat, began to let her boots descend down that flight of a staircase pathway. Into further darkness it sunk, as did she, and her single prayer on this last phase of her journey was to avoid running into another returning in the opposite direction. Once she reached the base, there was not a single corner to shelter her. A direct view upon the whole design of the hidden room was the only result to be gifted to her glances.</p><p>What made up its centre was a definite torture table. A bare desk with shackles upon every corner, a small platform lining it which was filled with numerous garden tools as well as a few smuggled narcotics. Dilena, closest to the door, casually leaned against one side with her back turned to the entrance. As usual, she was merely chuckling at her cousin's every, sure word.</p><p>""Once we bring the first little sucker down here, she'll wish her birth had been a miscarriage,"" Ritilia was enveloped in her boasting while basically fondling a sack full of sharp objects, attempting to locate the correct collection of tools to set out for the following weeks. ""Alright Dilena. We have to lay low for at least a month. After that month, we'll have designed the perfect chamber to put our victims to their slow deaths in. Then we can set about locating…""</p><p>Ritilia stood up, turned around and let her sentence fall to its natural loss of completion when she noticed the wide-eyed, trembling Anisha standing in the doorway. Yet, noticed with the most certain aspect of all, was the persisting existence of anger flaring in the child's eyes.</p><p>Instantly, Ritilia turned and blessed her palm with the feeling of the revolver handle clamped firmly in its grasp yet again. She turned and dashed toward the entrance, aiming the weapon out front. She let two shots leap from the gun nozzle, both of which were complete failures as Anisha's form was soon confused with her cousin. For the child had charged toward the nearest enemy available.</p><p>Dilena soon found raising her arms to protect herself did very little good once Anisha had taken up a screwdriver from the platform. Into the side of her neck the child plunged it twice, drawing out even spurts of blood with these movements that cannoned up in response to her successful strike. Dilena's eyes opened as far as they could, her mouth gaped and she fell upon her back without even a second left of life to spend cupping the wound. Burying the screwdriver in her neck one final time, Anisha left it there.</p><p>Just when she expected death to soon go plummeting through her heart, the series of crashes she heard from behind her were the quality work of the two misfired revolver bullets. After having struck the doorway in its vital place, an abrupt avalanche of dirt started to cave in. Ritilia flung herself through this downpour of the celling and dashed upstairs, clinging to the revolver the entire way. It was the key to survival she held in her hand, cowardice self defence at its best cradled in the very eager palm of her own right arm.</p><p>Anisha, not caring for her own impending demise in the collapsing room, took her time to locate what she was looking for before she pursued her last target out of the damaged chamber. And that was simply a metre long garden pitchfork, rusted and aged yet with the ancient quality of being as deadly as a precise series of knife points themselves. Not passing one more glance back at Dilena, Silata's perished angel of Memorable Heaven, Anisha flew up the stairs and also shoved her way through the raining dirt fountain.</p><p>It was pitch black at the summit, the door having been slammed in her face. She threw it open and leapt toward the car, noticing that in a state of complete panic, her adversary's thoughts were all astray from logic. With one hand she frightfully had the revolver blindly raised toward the shack, and with the other, the latter benefiting from all her focus, she was jabbing at the car's keyhole with the starter keys.</p><p>Ritilia spun around to stare directly at Anisha one final time, underestimating the swift approach of her demise by judging Anisha still a metre's distance away. She held the revolver and let loose her last misfired shot while screaming at the top of her lungs. ""Stay back little bitc…""</p><p>The sentence was hammered to shatters by the sound of almost a sliding suction, generated about the action of every one of those pitchfork spokes getting driven through the soft flesh beneath the chin. The courtesy of Anisha's successful efforts, that young, angered, blood-lusting child having plunged her weapon into its designated domain before any further action could be indicated from her prey. She heaved it forward once, felt the neck tilt back and reduce to crackling disintegration, then let go of the shaft. The spikes remained buried through the base of her jaw, keeping Ritilia's head forever focused upward to the roof of the car.</p><p>While her upward tilted face remained stiff in the frozen realm of death, her two arms dropped limp, a gesture into which her remaining body parts would follow the example of, all of their final results residing in limpness. At least until rigor mortis would seep in.</p><p>Anisha took a stroll from the car, her head down momentarily as she dried her small hands on the blood spattered fabric of her miniature torso coverage. Toward that bright sun, now having risen considerably in advancing salute to the morning, she let her eyes take a nice little trip. She stared into that continuous flame of hot, piercing yellow blaze, falling into a simple calm wonder of where she'd let her life venture from now.</p><p>Vengeance was done with. Her two enemies killed. Her two lovers had perished. Or rather, they'd been given the gift of eternal non-existence. And she'd embrace that gift someday herself. Yet first, she could most certainly enjoy a random series of experiences here on the wretched planet we call Earth. Indeed they'd probably be short and absent of what ignorant society would call 'quality life span.' But in her last few moments, however they'd be spent, would most certainly be a far greater enjoyment than all the false joys of a conventional life put together. She was forever different from the pack. She was alone. She was in love. She'd die shortly. Yet she was happy.</p><p>And all her gratitude was aimed to Silata. Silata, the girl who our mentally degraded humanity once dared call a freak, an outcast, a hopeless lesbian pedophile. Silata, who had diverted Anisha's life from the imprisonment of disgusting normality and blessed her with the brightest light to have ever been shone on that little girl's existence.</p><p>The End</p>"
417,Two Mothers,Big Mess,1,"Anne and Chris are former college roommates who were very close in those days. They both are approaching middle age and as a result had children late since they both desired children. As it turns out, they both had little girls about a year apart and now at ages five and six, they are starting to realize they have feelings for their little girls. They meet and discuss their natural lesbian feelings towards their daughters only to realize they both feel the same way. So they plot together how to make their fantasies come true.","['Fg', 'incest']","<p class=""h2"">Introduction by an English Lass</p><p>Anne is a Personal Assistant to 50-year-old Miss Wendy Green president of a large cooperation. Anne is very capable in all senses and aged 38. Tall 5' 9"" long black hair, pale skinned and an intelligent high cheek boned face and green emerald eyes. Her figure could be described as exciting with a deep cleavage and full well shaped breasts. She has a slim waist with full hips and a full sexy ass, she happens to be one of those women blessed with very large aureoles and nipples and a sexy perfectly shaped pussy. Her legs are long and shapely with full thighs, which are usually encased in dark seamed stockings.</p><p>She has a simmering sexuality and appears to be one of those women most men think are unattainable, she can seem intimidating and unreachable. There happens to be a lot of truth in that last sentence as she is mostly interested in children sexually, the younger and frailer the better, it turns her on to the point of distraction whenever she sees such a girl or boy in the street. She has been masturbating and fantasizing over her six-year-old daughter for some time as she envisions things she will teach her to do and the various ways she could train her to please her with her sexy little lips. She happens to be a bit of a moaner in the bedroom and she can get quite noisy and hectic at times as she tends to cum loudly.</p><p>Tara aged 6 is Anne's daughter. Lovely little girl with long blonde hair which her mother puts into bunches and ribbons which she doesn't always like being a bit of a tomboy. She prefers to play with the boys and once climbed a tree and fell causing Anne her mother one of the scariest times of her life when she took her to hospital, luckily she was fine but her mother always tries to keep her out of mischief sometimes to no avail. Incredible pretty but high spirited she loves and adores her mother but has a streak of independence…a free spirited girl with a spread of freckles across her cheeks and cheeky grin emphasized by a missing tooth.</p><p>Chris aged 37, an inch smaller than Anne. Her body could be described as slim and willowy with long auburn hair reaching to her shoulders. She isn't as physically in your face as her friend but has elegant curves, perky nice pear shaped breasts, a slim waist with a beautifully shaped bum. Chris is more of an extrovert than Anne, she works as an events organizer for a public relations firm and is seen to have a caring lively personality, very much a socialite but gentle too.</p><p>She has been attracted to her daughter for a long time but has waited until now to seduce her. Like Anne she would like to take her little girl to bed and get her interested enough in her body to want to please her. She has been a pedophile ever since her teens just like Anne and is sexually attracted to children especially girls. She often fantasies about being 'at it' (as she says) with her daughter in the bedroom right through the night. Both women share the same fantasy of long sex sessions with their daughters. Chris also creates a large amount of noise during sex especially as she urges and sweet talks her lover from one sex act to another and from one intense orgasm to the next until she tires her out. Her daughter Jenny has occasionally heard strange noises coming from her mother's bedroom when she has brought the occasional woman to her bed.</p><p>Jenny aged 5. A quite girl, very shy and impossible cute with large blue eyes and blonde hair, which her mother also puts into, bunches, pony tails with cute pink ribbons. She just has the edge on Tara as far as looks go; she is impossible pretty with a touching shy smile a cute upturned nose with large lovely eyes.</p><p>Like Tara she adores her mother and will do anything to make her happy. She exists for her mother's pleasure and wishes to please her as much as she can. She enjoys playing with her teddy's and dolls (her mother allows her to bring them up to the bedroom when they make love) and is a bit of a loner in contrast to Tara. Both girls only reach up to their mother's hips when stood before them and can very easily be carried in their mother's arms to the bedroom.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p><p>Anne and Chris have been friends since college where they met as freshmen. They were roommates throughout their four years of school and they learned about sex together. They also learned about the art of lesbianism together. Understandably, they had a lot of sex in college with both boys and girls. But they essentially fell in love with each other. That was in the late nineties when being a bisexual wasn't as chic as it is today. They think most of their friends knew they were lesbians though since they would frequently come to their dorm and they would be hanging out in just panties and bras. The pair calls those days ""the awakening"".</p><p>Fast-forward about eight years, the women live in the same town and time passed and they both turned 30. Anne was married to a handsome well to do man who loved her more when she was younger and cuter than he did then. He was in sales and was away frequently. Chris would never marry, as she loved the independence of being with whom she wants when she wants. They both talked about kids and decided to get pregnant at the same time.</p><p>Anne stopped taking the pill and didn't tell her husband and Chris started begging the men she was fucking to cum inside her instead of cumming all over her beautiful tits, which she actually preferred. Anne got pregnant right away. Her husband was furious that she stopped taking birth control without telling her. He actually told her that if he didn't have an abortion he would divorce her. So they are divorced and a nice divorce settlement once she procured evidence of his cheating lifestyle and neglect. She had Tara, a beautiful baby girl.</p><p>It took Chris a little longer but about a year later she gave birth to Jenny. She was never sure who the father was, but didn't care. She wanted a baby and no strings and that was exactly what she got.</p><p>Fast forward another few years and the women are still best friends and so are their children. They spend a great deal of time together and Anne feels like she could tell her best friend anything. She has a secret. She is a closet pedophile and she wants to have sex with her daughter Tara. She decides to talk to Chris about it. She met Chris for coffee at their favorite shop and after a little chitchat she got serious.</p><p>She told her that she has wanted to take advantage of Tara for a while now. Chris sat there stunned not knowing what to say. She continued to say how she has always been attracted to children especially girls but she kept it deep down and hidden until now. But now she could not get the vision from her mind of licking her tiny six-year-old girl's pussy and she really wanted to teach her how to lick hers as well.</p><p>Anne watched her friend waiting for her to say something when all of the sudden Chris leaned in and kissed her. ""I knew I loved you for a reason! I knew we were the same souls! I have loved little girls since I was a teenager. Why do you think I liked you so much when we were in college? You looked so young back then and I loved it! I would love to seduce Jenny too! Bath night is my most favorite time in the world. I love seeing her naked and I want to eat her pussy so bad sometimes I just lay in my bed dreaming about it and I cum so hard.""</p><p>""Wow, I'm so happy that you are not judging me and you feel the same way!"" Anne said as she kissed her friend again in the middle of the shop.</p><p>They quietly talked about how to seduce their girls and they came up with a plan. They would start slow and start dressing sexier and making accidental touches and feels. Anne was the first one to make her move.</p><p>A few days later, it was bath night and Anne had a hard day with her demanding boss. She started drinking as soon as she got home and she was already on her second glass of wine. She ran the water in the tub for Tara and she disrobed in front of her like she has hundreds of times before. Tara's pussy was still very undeveloped but it was bulbous and she couldn't take her eyes off it. Her long blonde hair was hanging down her back as she turned for her mommy to remove the ribbons from her hair. Anne admired her naked body and when she finished taking out the ribbons she turned her around and hugged her close and ran her hand down her back and she let her hand slip down into the crack of her ass.</p><p>Tara giggled and wiggled away and said, ""Hey! That's my bum bum!""</p><p>""I know sweetie, it's just so cute I couldn't help myself."" Tara faced the tub and bent over it showing Anne a very nice shot if her tiny pink asshole and pussy as she tested the water with her hands. Anne looked very close and she reached down and grabbed a check in each hand and squeezed lovingly.</p><p>""It's ready!"" Tara said as she smiled at her mother who was still playing with her butt and she climbed into the tub. Anne watched her for a few minutes and her pussy got so wet. She got up and went into the kitchen and poured herself a third glass of wine.</p><p>""Mommy! Can you come wash by back?"" Tara yelled for her across the apartment. This was not uncommon, she frequently asked for her to do this. She liked it and Anne loved doing it for her.</p><p>When she walked in the bathroom she was surprised to see her on knees in the tub waiting on her. She was naked and soapy. Anne knelt next to the tub and took the washcloth and soaped it up and Tara got down on her hands and knees in front of her mother and smiled.</p><p>Anne smiled at her six-year-old and asked, ""So what do you want?"" She had never positioned herself like this for her back to be washed she usually just sat in the tub with her back to her.</p><p>""I want you to wash my back and I liked it when you played with my bum bum earlier so I want you to wash my bum too! Is that okay Mommy?""</p><p>""Sure!"" said Anne as she continued soaping the cloth and started at the top of her back. She rubbed and soaped her scrubbing gently and began her decent. Soon she was washing her lower back and Tara turned and pulled her long hair over her shoulder and watched her.</p><p>Anne was feeling brave due to the wine and before she moved to her ass and she pulled up the cloth and asked her daughter again, ""Are you sure you want me to wash you there baby? I don't mind but you can't tell people that I did it, some people might think it's wrong for me to bathe you at your age.""</p><p>""Yes mommy, please! I want you to!""</p><p>Anne needed nothing more and she dropped the washcloth and soaped her hands and fingers wanting nothing to come between her and her daughter's pussy. She began with her cheeks. Her are bottom was white and perfect and she rubbed her hand on her bum circling and then once the right one was done she moved to her left one. They smiled at each other and Anne moved down and caressed her asshole and rubbed her pussy from behind.</p><p>""Ah!"" Tara squealed as her mother caressed her virgin pussy. ""That tickles…""</p><p>Anne smiled and asked, ""Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>""Uh uh,"" she replied looking at her mommy. ""It tickles but I like it.""</p><p>Anne continued rubbing her pussy letting her middle finger slide between her tiny pussy lips. Tara closed her eyes and let her mother do as she wished to her body. She wasn't sure what to think. He Mommy had never touched her like this before but she liked it. She was getting funny feelings in her little pussy and she had butterflies in her tummy. She squatted out and spread her legs wider for her mother giving her more access and opening her undeveloped pussy.</p><p>""Ohhhh…"" Tara moaned as her mother caressed and played with her pussy. ""It feels so good Mommy! I feel funny! I'm dizzy!""</p><p>""Just relax baby and go with it. You're gonna feel really good just relax and go with it!"" Anne said as she rubbed her pussy harder sliding her middle finger deeper into the crevice of her tiny twat.</p><p>""Uh, uh, uh…"" Tara grunted panting as her mother fingered her pussy. She didn't understand what was happening, as she was feeling really odd. She started breathing harder and then something strange happened. It was like her head exploded and sparkles shot off all over the inside of her body.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhh oh, oh, yes mommy!"" she cried as she came for the first time in her young life. She panted and moaned as she came down not exactly sure what just happened.</p><p>""What was that?"" asked Tara as her mother removed her hand from her pussy and rinsed it in the water in the tub.</p><p>""That was an orgasm sweetie. When you play with your pussy you can get excited. I can make you feel really good like that. Did you like it?""</p><p>""Oh yes Mommy! I loved it and it felt really good!""</p><p>""Okay sweetie towel off and get in your jammies you need to go to bed.""</p><p>""Okay Mommy!""</p><p>She went into her bedroom while she got dressed and she changed into a sexy black Teddy. It was something she picked up with Chris when they went shopping one day. She planned on wearing it for her but it made her even more excited wearing it for her daughter. Starting that night, she decided to always dress in sexy clothes when she got home.</p><p>Anne went to Tara's bedroom and tucked her daughter into bed. That night she masturbated for at least an hour.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p><p>The next morning she ushered Tara to school where she was in the first grade. It was a private school and her father was paying for it. She went to work and could only think about the night before with Tara. Her pussy ached all day so much. She text Chris that morning and arranged to meet her for lunch.</p><p>She met her at a café and she was already there when she arrived. Chris ordered her a salad and sat down with her kissing her friend on the cheek. They ate their lunch and when they were finished Anne told her all about the night before with Tara. When she finished the story Chris was now as horny as Anne.</p><p>""Oh my God Anne, I can't believe you actually did it! She just went along with it and let her do it to her? God that story made me so fucking hot!"" she whispered.</p><p>""Yeah I know I've been so horny I can't stop fidgeting."" She looked at Chris and she was dressed nicely. She wore a dress and her blouse showed fantastic cleavage. She leaned in admiring her friend's breasts and she smiled and said, ""Let's take the afternoon off and go to your place and fuck!""</p><p>Chris smiled and paid the check and smiled. ""Let's go!""</p><p>They walked to her car and went to her apartment that was not far away. They licked each other's pussies for hours that day. It reminded Anne of their college days.</p><p>…………………………………………………………</p><p>Chris had to pick up her daughter Jenny. She went to a different school than Tara. She could not afford to send her daughter there. However, she went to a nice public school. She moved into a house in a nice area specifically for the schools there. She parked her Mercedes in front of the school and waited for her little girl. Jenny could ride the bus home but Chris preferred to pick her up.</p><p>She spotted her sitting on a bench. She was dressed in her little uniform. The school required them and she loved it. Jenny spotted her and put her backpack on her shoulder and walked to her. Her pretty blonde hair was up in curly pigtails. Her skirt was showing her legs encased in her white leggings. She got in the car and threw her backpack on the floor in front of her seat and sat down and buckled her seatbelt.</p><p>""Hi Mommy!"" she yelled as she closed the door.</p><p>""Hi baby, did you have a good day?""</p><p>""Uh huh!""</p><p>Chris leaned over and gave her a kiss on the cheek and drove towards home. She turned on the radio and found one of her daughter's favorite songs and listened to her sing. Her mind drifted as she drove home thinking about what Anne told her earlier. It was true that she was a whole year older than Jenny, but was that such a big deal? She wondered if changing their home attire would make it easier for her to do it? It would definitely offer more opportunity. She decided to make a change too.</p><p>They pulled up to the house and turned off the engine. ""Honey, I want to tell you something. I think we need to act a little more girly when we are home alone.""</p><p>Jenny gave her a confused look. ""What does that mean Mama?""</p><p>""It means when we get home I want us to change our clothes and dress in clothes that are a little more girly. I have clothes meant for this and I want you to get in your jammies when we get home. I will buy you some new ones this week in fact, I bought one this afternoon for you when I decided to do this."" She said as she handed her a bag with a cute little white teddy with matching panties that were classic baby doll. She got the smallest one she could find. She knew the panties would not fit so she bought a little sewing kit and while in in the bathroom at the office she sized the panties from a size 0 to a kid's size 5-6.</p><p>""Oh thank you Mama! New clothes! I'm going to go put them on right now!""</p><p>They got out of the car and went inside. Chris was happy Jenny liked her idea. She went into the kitchen and got dinner started and she went into her room to change. She stripped out of her sexy business suit and stood in front of her triple mirror admiring her tight body. She worked out three times a week in order to maintain her hot figure. Many men at her office and clients hit on her all the time. She took advantage of her men as much as they thought they were taking advantage of her.</p><p>She loosened her hair from the bun she normally wore at work. Her long auburn hair dropped to her shoulders and she ran her hands through it shaping it slightly. She walked to the tall dresser where she kept her best sexiest lingerie and her didoes' and vibrators were also stored there. It was safe from Jenny's prying eyes since it was too high for her.</p><p>She decided to match Jenny and she took out a white teddy with a matching lacy white bra and a matching thong. Once she was dressed she went to the mirror again and made adjustments and made her nice sized tits a little more robust and her ass as perfect as she could. She was getting more and more excited just thinking about primping herself for her five year-old.</p><p>She went back out to the kitchen and Jenny was sitting at the table doing her homework. ""Woo hoo!"" Jenny said to her mother as she entered. She spun in front of her and smiled. ""Hot Mama!""</p><p>""Your turn!"" said Chris as she motioned for her to stand up and turn around. Jenny dis and she took her breath away. The Teddy came down to below her knees and it was transparent showing her sensual flat chest underneath. Her cute white panties showed her tiny bottom underneath as well. ""Very cute.""</p><p>""I can see your bum bum Mama! Why do your panties have not backside?""</p><p>""That's called a thong baby. It shows off your bum and men like that. I'll try to get one for you this week if I can find one small enough for you.</p><p>""Yeah!"" she clapped as she sat back down and Chris finished preparing dinner. They ate dinner and cleaned up and made it out to the living room to relax. Jenny usually sat on the same couch as Chris but tonight she had Jenny cuddle with her. Jenny was cuddling hugging her chest and her nipples grew erect as she sat with her sexy daughter so close to her breasts.</p><p>Chris had an idea. ""Honey, do you remember when you were a little girl? Do you remember when I use to breast feed you honey?""</p><p>Jenny looked at her mother and nodded, ""Yes Mama, I remember how good your milk tasted. It was so delicious I miss the taste of it.""</p><p>""Yes I remember you saying that, I miss it too. I miss the feeling of closeness I use to feel when you would suckle my breasts. I miss being that close to you honey can we do that again? It will be different now, I mean there is no more milk to be had I dried up years ago. But we can do it just for the fun of it. It sure would make me feel good!""</p><p>""Sure Mama! I'd like to do that too!"" Jenny said as she reached for her mother's breasts under her nightie.</p><p>""Let me open it up for you honey."" She said as she untied the sexy top and pulled the Teddy off her top leaving her on the couch next to her in just a sexy bra and the tiniest of thongs. She turned Jenny onto her side facing her breasts laying her across her lap. She pulled the top of the bra that was on her right breast down over her breast exposing her big hard nipple to her young daughter.</p><p>Jenny did not hesitate to take her Mother's engorged, dark nipple into her mouth and she immediately started sucking hard. Too hard actually and after a minute Chris said, ""Honey, take it easy. No matter how hard you suck on it there will be no milk. So just suck on it nicer and softer. Roll your tongue around the nipple and play with it in your mouth."" Jenny did as she said and it immediately started feeling better. ""Mmmmmmmm yes honey much better.""</p><p>'Your nipple is so big Mama! Was I able to get that in my mouth when I was a baby?""</p><p>""Uh huh, Chris replied as she cupped Jenny's head in her arms and pulled her back to her breasts. ""Keep it up baby it feels really good.""</p><p>Jenny returned her attention to her mother's breast and she reached up and put hands on the breast she was playing with and began squeezing the sides in her hands while twisting her nipple in her mouth.</p><p>Chris reached down past Jenny and started rubbing her pussy while her daughter sucked on her perky breasts. Jenny noticed her mother reaching under her but she paid it no attention as she continued suckling on her nipple.</p><p>""Ohhhhh yes baby. Uh, uh, here I cum baby. Keep it up! Yeah, yeah, yeah ahhhhhhhhh!"" she yelled as she came. Jenny stayed attached to her breasts with her eyes wide open watching her mother as she came. She had no idea what was happening but she took her mouth off her nipple as her mother started coming back around. ""Wow baby, thank you that was wonderful.""</p><p>Jenny turned around to face the TV screen and she said, ""I love you Mama.""</p><p>""I love you too baby.""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 3</p><p>That same evening, Anne and Tara were home as usual and dinner and homework was done. The pair was in the kitchen cleaning up the mess from dinner and still dressed from the day. Anne could not stop thinking about tonight especially after telling her friend about the night before. She got so horny at work that she ended up going into the executive bathroom and masturbated as quietly as she could to a quick cum after her romp with her friend.</p><p>She smiled at Tara and she smiled too. ""Sweetie, do you want to go get changed for the evening?""</p><p>""Uh huh, but Mommy can I take a bath again tonight?"" she said smiling.</p><p>""Why honey? You just had a bath last night?""</p><p>""I want you to wash my back again like you did last night…""</p><p>""I wanted to talk to you about last night sweetie so I'm glad you brought it up. Did you like what we did last night in the tub?"" Tara nodded and smiled.</p><p>""Good! I did too, but we need to talk about it. I love you honey and I would love to continue playing with you like I did last night. But you cannot talk about that with anyone even your friends and especially other adults. Do you understand?"" She nodded again and walked closer to me.</p><p>""Good! I will teach you how the beauty of sex and I will want you to do stuff for me too. This will only increase how much we love each other and we can make each other feel really good too. Do you wan to do this?""</p><p>Again she nodded and she came to me and kissed me on the lips and hugged me. ""Yes Mommy. I love you so much and you made me feel so good last night. I want to do it again so bad.""</p><p>""Okay, let's go upstairs we need to get changed and I'll meet you in my bedroom. Don't get dressed. Just get undressed and put on one of your Daddy's t-shirts and I'll do the same.""</p><p>""Okay!""</p><p>They both went to the bedrooms and got undressed. Anne stood in her big triple glass mirror naked and admired her tight toned body. Her luxurious breasts were still defying gravity. She tweaked her nipples that were already hard thinking about the next sixty minutes in her mind. She reached up and released her hair from its captured bun at the back of her head and spread it out and let it fall to her shoulders.</p><p>Before she could grab a t-shirt Tara bounced in and joined her at the mirror. She was wearing a big t-shirt with one of her Daddy's favorite cartoon characters on the front.</p><p>She hugged her Mommy and said, ""Mommy you are so beautiful!""</p><p>""Thank you honey. You look nice too! Why don't we just move to the bed so we can play?"" Tara nodded and they moved to the bed and climbed on it both taking a pillow and facing each other. ""I want you to come to me and I am going to show you how to kiss. Tara closed the space between them and she kissed her Mommy the same way she has done a million times before.</p><p>Anne pulled her six-year-old daughter on top of her and Tara straddled her and lay on her mommy's naked body. Anne pulled her in for another kiss but this time she kissed her longer. Tara was not sure what to do so she just kissed her. Anne started smaller kisses continuing to kiss different ways. One on the left side of her supple sexy little girl lips then on the other side. Tara's eyes were closed as her Mother kissed her. Then Anne kissed her again longer and slipped her tongue out of her mouth and touched the girl's lips.</p><p>""Uh?"" moaned Tara not expecting her mother to put her tongue in her mouth.</p><p>""Just relax sweetie. This is how grown-ups kiss. Open your mouth a little and try to copy what I am doing.""</p><p>Tara nodded and said, ""Okay Mommy!""</p><p>Anne pulled her closer and Tara closed her eyes again and she kissed her sliding her tongue into the girl's mouth. This time she opened her lips and let her tongue inside. Her mother started caressing her tongue and searched around her mouth rolling it around while kissing her sexy daughter. They continued kissing and soon Tara started moving her tongue into her mother's mouth and soon they were kissing like lovers.</p><p>Tara learned to breath through her nose while kissing her and they really enjoyed it. Anne stopped Tara and she opened her eyes looking at her sexy mother.</p><p>""Now I want you to move town my body and I want you to suck on my breasts. Play with the nipples and suck them into your mouth. But be careful not to bit them. They are very sensitive when they get hard like they are right now.""</p><p>""What makes them hard Mommy?""</p><p>""When I get excited they get hard and dark red like they are now. They also get really sensitive and if I'm excited enough I can cum just from you licking and touching them.""</p><p>""What do you mean you cum Mommy?""</p><p>""Remember when I played with you last night in the tub and you felt like you exploded? That was an orgasm. It's also called cumming.""</p><p>""Okay Mommy!"" she said and she moved to my breasts straddling me. She took my right nipple into her mouth. Anne watched her daughter latch on and begins sucking on her breast.</p><p>""Now suck on it like that but also roll your tongue around it in your mouth and play with it gently with your fingers.""</p><p>Tara nodded and rolled her tiny tongue around the hard bud that was in her mouth making her mother moan. She smiled and pulled off her and rolled her tongue around it outside her mouth rolling around it over and over. Then she did as she was told and played with both nipples with her fingers. This made her mother moan and close her eyes in pleasure.</p><p>Anne was enjoying her daughter sucking on her titties, but she wanted more. ""Okay baby, now I want you to do the same thing to mommy's pussy.""</p><p>""Ewwww!"" she said giving her mother a funny look.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""That's where you pee Mommy!""</p><p>""I know baby, but it feels really good. It's called cunnilingus or eating pussy. I've eaten pussy many times and it's great! You just have to get past that part. When you suck a man's dick it's the same thing.""</p><p>""You put your mouth on a boy's thingy Mommy?""</p><p>""Oh yeah men love that. Your father loved it when I sucked his cock.""</p><p>""Ewwwwww!""</p><p>""Once you feel how good it feels you'll change your mind. Roll over honey and I'll do it to you."" Tara rolled off her mother and got on her knees and removed her t-shirt and lay on the bed as her mother did naked as the day she was born. Anne's heart fluttered. She moved into position over her tiny daughter and kissed her again this time much more aggressively. She moved to her tiny flat chest. Her nipples were bright pink and her skin was soft and flawless. Tara giggled when she played with her tiny nipples but she didn't stop until they were hard. She winked at her and moved down further. She pulled her legs up and spread them lewdly before her. She loved it; her pussy was tiny and untouched. She moved into position spreading her legs wider forcing her tight pussy to open slightly revealing her pink inner lips.</p><p>Tara was on her elbows watching her mother as she moved in on her prize. Anne's eyes were locked on hers and she moved in and began licking up and down her tiny pussy and slicing her tight pussy with her hot tongue.</p><p>""Oh Mommy that tickles."" She watched as she continued and said, ""Oh Mommy don't stop, that feels so good Mommy!""</p><p>""Anne continued licking and sucking on her tiny pussy and she said, ""See honey? It feels great huh?""</p><p>Tara nodded and said, ""That feels better than anything. How do I taste Mommy?""</p><p>""You taste wonderful!"" She continued licking her pussy and she spread her flower open a little more then her juices started flowing. Her taste was clean and subtle. She has eaten pussy many times before and women are more pungent and flavorful. She had to be careful with Tara not to push her too hard too fast.</p><p>She spread her open and saw her little cherry. She was excitedly licking her pussy now and she reached up caressing her clit. She couldn't see anything there but she knew it would be there. Soon she was moaning and off her elbows laying back enjoying the sensations her mother was giving her.</p><p>""Ohhhh Mommy, uh, uh, uh."" She said as she started heading towards an orgasm. Her Mother focused more attention on her clit that was now showing at the top of her tiny pussy. Anne put her mouth over her clitoris and sucked it into her mouth circling the entire area with her longue tongue. Tara reached down and opened her eyes looking at her mother putting her hands behind her head pulling her closer. She spread her legs as wide as possible and started grinding her tiny pussy on her mother's mouth.</p><p>""Oh Mommy, yeah, it's happening again, yes, yes, ahhhhhhhhhhh!"" the little girls cried out as she came in her mother's mouth flexing and pulling trying to get away but her mommy didn't let that happen. Once the finished with her minute long cum Anne released her tiny pussy and smiled at her daughter.</p><p>""See? That's amazing isn't it?""</p><p>""Uh huh Mommy. That was even better than last time.""</p><p>""So will you do the same to me?""</p><p>""Uh huh!"" Tara said as she got up and waited for her mother to get into position. He didn't even hesitate as she moved right in between her mother's spread thighs. Anne was completely bald and waxed monthly. It was kept as a point of near baldness all the time.</p><p>Tara went right in and started licking her pussy lips then she spread her wider as her mother did to her and sucked her pussy into her tiny mouth. Her lips were so soft and Anne was so horny. She had her hand behind her head and was grinding her wet pussy on her mouth.</p><p>Within a few minutes she knew she was going to cum. She enjoyed the feelings but most of all she loved seeing her daughter licking her pussy. She was about to cum and she pulled her face all the way into her and then her orgasm hit. ""Ahhhh shit I'm cumming baby!""</p><p>Tara increased her activity on her pussy and latched onto the large protruding clitoris and sucked it deep. That made her mother explode.</p><p>Anne finished her orgasm which seemed to last forever. But then as Tara stopped eating her pussy she missed it already. She pulled her up and lay with her tiny girl and they lay naked together falling asleep naked together.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 4</p><p>The next day Chris woke up and she was very horny as she remembered sitting on the couch with Jenny last night as she sucked her breast. She played the scene again in her mind and she slipped a hand between her legs and began massaging her pussy as she lay on the bed under the blankets. She spread her legs wide for herself and tossed the blanket off her exposing her body. She began pumping her fingers in and out of herself until she came long and hard imagining that it was Jenny's fingers pumping into her pussy.</p><p>She got dressed for the day after taking a shower and was excited that it was the end of a long week. She looked forward to telling Anne everything that happened last night and couldn't wait o hear about her adventures with beautiful Tara.</p><p>While at work, it was a slow day and she and Anne exchange emails with each other discussing what happened but being careful not to disclose names or ages. They were both so horny and they were both anxious to head home for the weekend.</p><p>Once she got home, she went upstairs and had a shower then massaged in nice smelling body milk and applied perfume and make up before brushing her hair in the mirror. She donned dark stay up stockings, skimpy lace bra and panties, a sexy black pencil skirt and a while low cut. She trembled with excitement as she went downstairs and asked little Jenny to sit with her on the sofa. She asked the girl if she loves her and she shyly replies that she does.</p><p>""If you love me you will want to make me happy, I need you to come upstairs into my bedroom. I'm going to teach you how to make love to me."" Jenny looked confused and waited for her mother to continue. Jenny was still in her school clothes and looked very cute in her little pink skirt and cute white top with cherries all over it.</p><p>""You know how much I love you Jenny, well now I need loving back, but a different type of love."" She took Jenny's hand and drew it up her thigh. ""I'll always be you mother darling but I'd also like to be your lover too. I want to show you how to do a grown up kiss like you've seen on the TV but then I want us to go up to my bedroom. Then I'm going to take all my clothes off and I want you to kiss me in different places, I'll teach you how to make love to me with your mouth. But you can't tell anyone okay?"" As she said this she rubbed Jenny's hand onto her panty-clad pussy.</p><p>Jenny looked at her with wide eyes and nodded her approval. She definitely loved her mama and if she wanted her to make her feel good she didn't mind. In fact she was excited to learn how to kiss like they do in the movies.</p><p>Chris leaned close to her five-year–old and kissed her on the lips. Jenny kissed her back but was shocked when her mother slipped her tongue into her mouth. She pulled back and put her hand over mouth and said, ""Mama!""</p><p>""That's what grown ups do baby, we use our tongue to make our lover feel good.""</p><p>""Okay Mama."" She said she was definitely not expecting her mother to do that. This time they kissed and Chris slid her tongue between her lips and Jenny opened her lips and let it inside. Her mother kissed her and rolled her tongue in her inexperienced mouth. Soon Jenny was learning what to do and she copied her mother's movements and she slid her tongue out and ran it along her lips and that made Chris' pussy get wet.</p><p> She stood up and led her sexy girlfriend her by the hand and led her upstairs. She closed the door and led her to the bed and sat her down facing her.</p><p>""Now I want you to kiss me on my pussy honey.""</p><p>Jenny giggled at the funny name. Chris lifted her skirt up and put her left leg on the bed next to her and moved Jenny to her knees in front of her and drew her face beneath the skirt and motioned for her kiss her through her panties. She slowly churned her crotch on her face as she pulled her panties over to the side exposing her pussy to the girl and she went right in licking and sucking her Mama's pussy. ""Oh honey that feels so good kiss me on the top, that's where my love button is that feels really good when you kiss it."" Jenny sucked her mother's twat trying hard to make her feel good.</p><p>""Uh, uh, yeah honey just like that. Oh yes don't stop! Ahhhhhhhhh!"" she moaned as she came quickly through the skimpy lace panties and into the girl's mouth. She was so excited by her daughter's lips. They were so supple and felt wonderful when she was kissing her pussy. Then she undressed herself removing all of her clothes. Jenny watched her and she has seen her mother naked hundreds of times but this time she paid special attention. She undressed until she is standing there naked but for her stockings Her supple breasts and her gorgeous skin were beautiful.</p><p>Next Chris stood up her daughter and undressed her tossing her clothes over her shoulder making the girl laugh. She laid her down on the mattress and positioned her so that her tiny bald pussy was on the edge. She got on her knees in front of her sexy daughter and kissed her. She pushed her down on her back gently and lifted her legs up and pushed them back to her flat chest exposing her tiny pussy and ass to her completely.</p><p>""Oh baby, your pussy is so beautiful. Let me show you how to eat pussy. Then when I'm done, you can do the same to me okay baby?"" Jenny nodded and Chris moved in and spread her tiny lips open and licked her from her tiny wrinkled asshole to the top of her slit. She did not see her clitoris but she knew it was there hiding and completely undeveloped. She remembered when she was a girl; she found her clitty at a very young age.</p><p>""It tickles Mama! But it feels nice don't stop!"" Jenny said as she closed her eyes.</p><p>Chris began licking and sucking her placing her fingers at the top od her cunt rubbing her clit and soon enough she felt a little bump there. She continued sucking and massaging her and then Jenny started moaning.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh yes, yes, unnnnnn, Mama! Oh I feel funny!""</p><p>""Just relax sweetheart. You're going to cum now just go with it!"" She continued licking and sucking and she sucked her clit and the top of her pussy and Jenny flexed and pulled her mother's mouth deep on her little pussy as she came.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhh, Mama!"" she screamed cumming all over her mother's mouth and lips.</p><p>Chris continued licking her tiny pussy up and down until she pulled her away. She repositioned her daughter on the mattress and centered her on the large bed so she could take advantage of her. She moved herself up her body and positioned herself so that her pussy was just over her daughter's face. She lowered her pussy down on her mouth and Jenny wasted no time and began doing the same thing her mother did to her.</p><p>She slid her tongue out and pushed it as far inside her big pussy as she could. She was not offended by the tangy-sweet taste of her mothers drooling pussy. She actually enjoyed the flavor and she wanted to make her feel as good as she just felt.</p><p>Chris pushed her pussy down further and soon she was grinding her pussy on her mouth as she reached back and massaged Jenny's pussy with her fingers. She was so horny and the sight of her five-year-old eating her out made her cum again. She almost smothered her with her juicy twat but Jenny moved gasping for air.</p><p>After cumming a second time she knew she was not finished with the girl. Chris got up and moved to her hands and knees on the top of the bed holding the headboard and arching her back exposing her tight asshole to her tiny daughter.</p><p>""Kiss my ass baby and rub your fingers on my pussy I need to cum again!""</p><p>Jenny nodded and even though she was grossed out by kissing her Mama's butthole she did as she was told and started licking her ass and rubbing her hot, wet pussy. Chris took her hand and pushed her fingers together and shoved them into her pussy. ""Ahhhhhhh yes baby fuck my pussy with your hand baby!"" Jenny took the lead and started shoving all four fingers in and out of her mom's greasy twat. She continued licking and sucking her asshole and her mama pulled her hand up closer into her and soon her entire hand was inside her and her mother was taking most of it up past the wrist inside her.</p><p>The pleasure she got from her hand fuck and her mouth licking her tight ass made her cum. ""Ah, ah, uh, uh, yes!"" Chris groaned climaxing yet again. The sex pair went on fucking and sucking for hours. It went on and on, lasting through most of the night until they both collapsed on the bed exhausted.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 5</p><p>The next morning Anne woke up and smiled seeing her sexy six-year-old lying naked next to her. Her hair was a mess and she was spooning her. Her warm body felt amazing. She reached over and grabbed the phone from its cradle and dialed her friend.</p><p>Chris picked up the phone on the fourth ring after noticing it was Anne. ""Mmmmmmm hello?"" she moaned into the receiver.</p><p>""Good morning beautiful! Did you two have fun last night?""</p><p>""Uhhhhh, huhhhhhh… mmmmmmmmmm yeah we had a fabulous time…""</p><p>""Oh yeah? Was her pussy sweeter than you imagined?""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm, uh, uh, yeah! Oh yes it was better than I imagined. And it's not over. I woke up and she's eating my pussy again. She's eating it right now! MMmmmmmmmm.""</p><p>""Oh my God Chris she's doing it now? Oh I need to wake up Tara too. Can we meet you at the park in about an hour?""</p><p>""Uhhhhh huhhhhh… Ah! Yeah baby just like that!"" she said looking down at her girl who was desperately licking her pussy. ""Uh Anne? Can we make it two hours? Uhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>""You bet sweetheart. See you then!"" Anne said and hung up the phone and put it back on the side table where it belonged. She cuddled closer to Tara and ran her hand up and down her tiny naked body. She massaged her tiny nipples then she moved her hand between her young thighs. She rubbed her finger up and down her tiny pussy making her wake up slightly. She turned and looked at her mother who was playing with her and she smiled.</p><p>""Good morning Mommy!""</p><p>""Good morning sweetheart. Mind if I play?""</p><p>""Uh uh."" She said spreading her thighs open wide for her mother to have more room. Anne continued rubbing her pussy and she kissed her over her shoulder slipping her tongue into her mouth making them both moan.</p><p>…………….</p><p>Chris' legs were spread wide and Jenny was deep between them licking and sucking her Mama's cunt like she'd been doing it all her life. She sucked the big clitoris and rubbed her lips and tongued up and down making her close her eyes and moan.</p><p>""Does that feel good Mama?""</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh yes baby. Don't stop!""</p><p>""Are you gonna cum Mama?""</p><p>""Ohhhh yesssss. Uh, uh, uh, ahhhhhhhhh just like that."" She moaned pulling her face tighter to her pussy as she began to cum.</p><p>Jenny attacked her pussy licking around and around her juicy bald pussy. More and more she pulled on her lips sucking then one by one into her mouth making kisses up and down the length of her pussy.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhhhh yes, yes, yes I'm cumming!"" Chris yelled at the top of her voice as she came wildly. She was gasping for breath and she held her daughter's head close to her twat as she bucked and flexed making her daughter's mouth go where she wanted it.</p><p>……………..</p><p>Anne moved her sexy prize to the middle of the King size bed. She turned on the bed putting Tara's pussy within reach and she positioned herself on top of her face and lowered her pussy onto her sucking mouth.</p><p>""Ahhhh!"" she moaned as her lips found her clit directly. She sat up completely sitting straight up and looking down at her daughter as she attacked her pussy. She could not see her face since she was straddling her facing her feet but she lowered herself moving to Tara's virgin pussy. She was in a very nice sixty-nine with her young daughter and she licked and sucked her as she enjoyed the same.</p><p>They both ate each other's pussies. Soon they were both squirming on the mattress. Anne pulled Tara's legs up towards her and gained access to her pussy and ass as she mouthed her charms. Tara reached up and pressed her fingers into her pussy. She was soon pumping four fingers of her hand in and out of her cunt making her Mama moan and pant on top of her.</p><p>Anne reached down and grabbed her arm that Tara was using to finger fuck her and she held it still like it was a big cock and she pushed deeper into herself. Tara positioned her thumb to go into her and within a minute her mother was rising and falling on her arm pumping more and more inside her.</p><p>Tara understood and she started moving her arm in and out of her in a strong fucking motion. She never imagined this before but she was now pumping her arm in and out of her beautiful mother.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhhh yes, yes, yes!"" Anne cried being fucked by her girl. She came again grabbing the sheets and pulling as she came.</p><p>Once she settled down she moved off Tara and she moved to the top of the bed and bent over doggy style and Tara moved behind her again. She immediately inserted her arm back into her mother's soaking wet cunny and picked up the pace she had before fucking her very hard and very fast.</p><p>……………..</p><p>Meanwhile Chris was cumming for the fourth time as Jenny licked and sucked her Mama's pussy making her scream load as she continued to enjoy her tasty pussy. ""Ahhhhhhh shit! I'm cumming again baby!"" Chris pulled her into her again and then closed her legs pushing her baby's head out from her thighs.</p><p>""Wow! You made Mama cum four times baby!""</p><p>""I love making you cum Mama!</p><p>""Oh Mama love when you make her cum baby."" She pulled her up and kissed her daughter again sliding her tongue inside her mouth enjoying her own taste. ""Let's get dressed! We are meeting Tara and Auntie Annie at the park in an hour.</p><p>""Yeah!"" Jenny yelled running naked out of the room to her room to get dressed. They both got dressed and left for the park. Jenny was dressed in an especially cute pair of pink shorts and matching pink top. Her long blonde hair got brushed just before and was put up in sweet bunches that were high on her head on either side.</p><p>They got to the park first and Jenny ran off to play on the swings with other little girls. Chris enjoyed the park. She always enjoyed watching the children play, especially the little girls. Just as she was starting to get horny she say Anne and Tara arrive.</p><p>Tara saw her and she stood up and held out her arms for the child. ""Auntie Chris Auntie Chris! How are you?"" said Tara as she hugged her favorite Aunt. Chris enjoyed the hug and she pulled back smiling.</p><p>""I'm fine how are you sweetie? She pushed her back to get a better look. Tara was wearing a tight rainbow colored tank top with spaghetti straps. Her long blonde hair was also well groomed but hers was in a long ponytail at the back of her head. ""You look so sssss,"" she said almost slipping catching herself in public. ""Sweet! You look very sweet baby girl."" She looked up at Anne and smiled with a wink.</p><p>""Where's Jenny?""</p><p>""On the swings!"" Tara ran off and Chris watched her run away her sexy butt looked great in the yellow shorts that were hanging too low exposing her little butt crack.</p><p>Chris stood up and hugged her friend. Anne held her close and hugged her tight pressing her large breasts into her. Neither woman wore a bra today and both noticed the other's beauty because of it. Their nipples both pressed against the tight top they wore.</p><p>They sat on the bench together quietly sharing their experiences with their own flesh and blood and both women got so horny as they talked. Anne noticed Chris' large nipples poking thru her tight red t-shirt as they talked and after about half an hour she knew they would have to leave soon.</p><p>""Can I ask you something Chris?""</p><p>""Sure…anything."" She said flashing her a sexy smile…</p><p>""Why don't you two come over to our place for the night? We can have a sleep over. ""We can all enjoy the time with each other!"" Anne said adjusting on the bench obviously getting antsy.</p><p>""Oh yeah that would be great. We'll go home and pack a small bag and I'll make sure I bring all of my toys.""</p><p>""Excellent!"" She said watching her sexy friend stand up. She bent down in front of her and picked up her purse giving Anne a very nice look down her blouse and her hard nipples.</p><p>Chris smiled as she noticed her best friend's lewdness and her pussy flashed a little hotter. ""I think I want to get a taste of both of your pussies,"" she said leaning closer and giving her a lingering peck on the cheek.</p><p>They were getting some looks so she didn't linger too long. Just enough to make it all seem normal. Anne admired her friend's tight ass in cut off blue jean shorts and her sexy looking red tank. Her nipples still screamed under the top and she admired her as she walked away.</p><p>Anne took a deep breath and stood up to go collect her little angel. When she found her they left and Tara asked why they were leaving so soon. She told her that Chris and Jenny were coming over and they were going to have a slumber party.</p><p>Tara looked disappointed. ""What's wrong baby?""</p><p>""I just…"" she said as she looked away out the window and she looked a little sad. ""I just wanted to play again tonight. I like it the way we have been playing together and I wanted to do it again tonight! If we have company, we won't be able to play will we?""</p><p>""Well honey, it's very true that we are not going to show anyone how we play in our very special way and you should never play with another woman like you play with me. However, Chris and I are best friends and we are both playing with our special daughters the same way. So she and I want to play with you and play with each other's girl. Would you like that? We can share in a way that not many women can.""</p><p>""Oh yes Mommy! I love Aunt Chris!"" She smiled and then she got a very mischievous look in her eye and she asked, ""Do you think Jenny and I would be able to play with each other too?""</p><p>Anne could not believe her ears. Her pussy was on fire and then she was soaking wet. The thought of the two girls playing with each other made her want to fuck right now.</p><p>""I think that could be arranged…"" Anne said and it took everything she could not to speed the rest of the way home.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 6</p><p>Anne drove home and they walked in and quickly packed an overnight bag and go over to Chris' place. She grabbed her dildos and her sexiest outfit and thru them in the bag. She walked in the bathroom and brushed her hair. She decided to wear her hair down and her long black hair cascaded down her back past her long neck. She went into Tara's room and she was finishing up.</p><p>""Hurry up! We don't want to keep them waiting!"" she said leading her out the door. They left and made the short drive hardly saying a word. They were both thinking about naughty things.</p><p>They arrived and there was a note on the front door instructing them to go around to the back door. They went through the gate and closed it behind them and walked around to the large sliding glass door. The blinds were open completely and Anne was about to knock when she saw her friend in the living room on the sofa. Kneeling in front of her eating her pussy was her five-year-old daughter who was busily licking and sucking her mother's beautiful bald pussy.</p><p>""Oh my!"" Anne said as she pointed out the couple through the window. ""It looks like they started without us!""</p><p>""Oh my goodness!"" Tara said as she watched her younger friend pleasure her mother. They could only see the back of her head and she was obviously mouthing her pussy making her moan with pleasure. Chris noticed them outside the door and that made her get even more excited knowing that someone else was watching the lewd act. Jenny was completely naked and kneeling on her hands and knees with her super cute ass and virgin pussy aimed at the girls as she licked her twat.</p><p>Jenny's long blonde hair was now tied in braided pigtails. Her mother started pulling on her pigtails as she ate her and soon with the added stimulation of the voyeurs at the back door she flexed and pulled her little mouth tighter on her cumming wildly. ""Oh fuck! Suck my pussy baby! Lick it, ""I'm cumming baby!"" she moaned as she came drenching her young face with her juices. Jenny sucked all of her mother's pussy juices that she squired out of her pussy drinking it down with loud slurping sounds.</p><p> ""Mmmm Mama you are cumming so much!"" Jenny said between swallows. She never came so much before and Jenny liked it!</p><p>Once she came down from her extraordinary orgasm, Jenny looked up at her mother and she was shown the girls at the door. She giggled at her and stood up and ran to the door to let them in. She unlocked the door and let them in giggling. ""Mama said we should do that to start the night off right and maybe we could all play together!"" she said as she let them in bouncing and giggling.</p><p>They walked in and Anne leaned down and picked up the petite naked little girl and put her on her hip and walked into the living room where her gorgeous friend was still breathing heavy from her last orgasm. She was flushed and sexy and she sat down with Tara now straddling her. Tara closed the door and she joined them in the living room and she went over to Chris and sat next to her giving her favorite ""Aunt"" a kiss on the lips. ""Hi Auntie Chris!""</p><p>""Hi Baby.""</p><p>""Are we going to all play with each other tonight?"" Tara asked looking at Chris' supple breasts. She was not an overly large breasted woman. But she was a full B pushing a C cup and her best features were of course her sexy nipples that were perfectly formed and currently very hard. She was thin but not skinny and her skin was flawless.</p><p>""That was the plan would you like that?"" Chris said with a huge grin.</p><p>""Uh huh!"" she responded nodding furiously.</p><p>""But you two are way overdressed,"" she said as she sat up and pulled Tara in front of her and pulled her top over her head exposing her sexy flat chest and tiny pink nipples. Tara smiled standing there in front of her and she looked at her mother. She was undressing next to her letting Jenny help her where she could. Chris pulled her tiny jean shorts down and pulled them off exposing her bulbous pussy. She pulled them off and over her tennis shoes and she did not take her shoes off. Instead she reached down and ran her fingers up and down her virgin pussy. She slipped her middle finger between her lips caressing the inner lips making the girl close her eyes and enjoy the feelings.</p><p>Chris leaned in and kissed the girl and she slipped her tongue into her mouth. Tara did not hesitate as she accepted her tongue and moaned as they kissed. She continued rubbing the girl's pussy and soon she was getting excited and her breathing got faster.</p><p>Anne was now completely naked and she played with Jenny's braided pigtails. ""These are so cute! I love it when Tara let's me do this to her hair, but she likes it to hang straight too much. Shall we join the fun?"" she asked nodding towards her friend and her daughter next to them.</p><p>""Uh huh!"" she said as she climbed back on her lap straddling her. Anne leaned back and pulled Jenny back with her. Jenny was very aggressive and not shy at all. She leaned down and kissed Anne. They swirled their tongues together and Anne went started rubbing the girl's pussy and ass as they kissed making her excited as well. Her pussy lips were so soft and so pliable she pulled and split them apart rubbing the sexy inner lips. ""Mmmmmmmm"" Jenny moaned as her pussy was played with.</p><p>Chris was not playing around. She had her best friend's daughter licking her pussy. Tara was now in the same spot she saw her friend Jenny when they got there. Tara liked how Chris was taking charge. She pushed her down to her pussy and told her to eat it. Tara's mother was much more subtle and less aggressive. But she loved the way Chris was treating her. She licked and sucked her pussy getting her tongue all the way inside her cunt and playing with her clit at the top.</p><p>""Oh suck my pussy you sexy bitch you! Oh rub my clit! Oh yes! Mmmmmm."" Chris moaned closing her eyes and enjoying the sensations the six year old was giving her.</p><p>Tara went after the woman's cunt with more vigor than before. She was greedily licking and sucking her pussy and was determined to make her cum. Tara reached up and pushed her fingers into the greedy pussy and Chris opened her eyes as she did that locking on her eyes. She pushed four fingers deep inside her and was now pumping them all together in and out of her pussy.</p><p>She adjusted her fingers and thumb and then started getting her entire hand inside her. Once it was completely engulfed Tara started fist fucking her entire hand in and out of her like she did to her mother the night before. She was up to her wrist quickly. Chris was amazed. She never thought her entire hand of the small girl would fit inside her cunt like this and she thought it felt amazing.</p><p>""Fuck me baby!"" she said to Tara as she took the fist fucking the girl was giving to her. She pulled her feet up on the edge of the couch giving Tara complete access to her pussy and giving her better leverage for her to push against the invading arm. ""Put a finger in my ass baby!"" she moaned as she got fucked.</p><p>Tara and her mother never did anything like that. She put her index finger up to the woman's ass and pressed it against the puckered muscle. It popped inside and Chris groaned when it went inside. Her eyes were closed and her mouth opened in a large circle as she accepted the finger inside her.</p><p>""Oh shit! Yes two fingers please! Uh huh, yeah, ohhhhh fuck my pussy and ass baby!""</p><p>Meanwhile… Anne was on her hands and knees leaning on the sofa watching her friend get fist fucked by her daughter. She loved it. It was so naughty. Jenny was behind her on her back under her pussy licking and sucking her for all she was worth. She leaned up a little bit looking down at her pretty face under her. Her eyes were closed and she was busy licking and sucking her pussy as Anne moved her cunt around on her supple young lips. She loved it when Tara licked her pussy but now with Jenny, it was different. It was naughty, sexy, and even more depraved and she loved it!</p><p>""Oh fuck baby you're mouth is so damn awesome, your lips are so soft, lick my pussy and shove your tongue all the way inside me! Ohhhh yeah just like that! Mmmmmmmm. Oh, yes, I'm…I'mmmm cumming!""</p><p>Anne finished cumming and Jenny stopped licking her pussy and moved up and kissed her on the lips. Anne tasted herself and loved it. They moved up to the sofa and sat down admiring Chris and Tara cuddling on the couch next to them.</p><p>The two women were completely satisfied and they loved having the girls servicing them. ""Your daughter just fucked the shit out of me Anne! You taught her well.""</p><p>Anne smiled and pulled Jenny closer to her breast and she smiled up at her as she took a nipple into her mouth and sucked. ""Jenny is very good too. She has such a wonderful mouth.""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 7</p><p>""Mommy, can Jenny and I play now?"" Tara asked giving her the best puppy dog eyes she could muster.</p><p>Anne and Chris looked at each other and shrugged. They could not think of anything better to watch after they each had spectacular orgasms.</p><p>""Sure girls. But let's do this. Go into my bedroom and get started. Anne and I are going to make some refreshments and we'll join you in a few minutes.</p><p>""Yeah!"" said the two naked girls as they ran off to the bedroom together holding hands. Once inside the room Jenny knew exactly what she wanted. She loved eating pussy and she wanted to lick Tara's bald little pussy and see what it tasted like.</p><p>The girls stopped in front of the bed and Jenny pulled her friend closer and kissed her. They were both new to kissing but Jenny slid her tongue between her lips making Tara moan as she accepted her tongue. Jenny kissed her hard and then turned her around and pushed her back slowly on the mattress and had followed her down still kissing her as she sat on the bed.</p><p>Jenny knelt between her legs and stopped kissing her and moved to her flat chest sucking and licking her tiny pink nipples. Her long hair was on her chest so she flipped it over her shoulder and played with her nipples making them harden in her mouth. She knew how good this felt. Even though they did not have breasts yet, their nipples were very sensitive and felt great when they were teased and sucked.</p><p> She moved down her tiny body and pushed her back on the bed. Tara pulled her legs up on the mattress and spread her pussy open completely for her friend. She also reached down and pulled her young pussy open exposing her sexy pink inner lips for Jenny. Jenny loved the way the younger girl's pussy looked. It was much different than her Mama's or Anne's. It was smaller and looked clean and untouched. She moved down and slid her tongue into her friend's pussy making her moan.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh yes!"" Tara moaned. She loved the feeling of having her pussy licked. She watched as her younger friend played with her tender young slit. She never took her eyes off her as she started gasping for breath and enjoying her tongue on the lips of her pussy.</p><p> ""Mmmmm,"" said Jenny. ""Your pussy tastes really good Tara. It's so different than Mommy's""</p><p>""Oh and you feel so good. I love it!""</p><p>Anne and Chris were at the door watching their girls play with each other. They were embracing while they watched the scene unfold. Chris, the more aggressive of the two, reached down and started playing with Anne's pussy as they watched. Anne smiled at her friend as she was felt up and Chris slipped a finger into the entrance of her pussy making her groan.</p><p>Jenny was on her hands and knees fully involved in eating her friend's pussy now and that was making the women so horny. Chris had two fingers going in and out of Anne's pussy as they watched. Anne's eyes were closed now as her friend fingered her pussy. Chris moved down to her pussy and Anne leaned back against the wall next to the doorway and pulled her leg up and put it over Chris' shoulder giving her excellent access to her pussy.</p><p>Chris moved in and completely covered her pussy with her mouth sucking and licking it and shoving her tongue deep into her. Anne enjoyed the feeling of her long tongue inside her. She pulled her deeper into her groaning deeply.</p><p>Chris stood up and took Anne's hand and led her to the bed next to the girls. ""Get on your hands and knees and face the head of the bed,"" she said as she moved to the large dresser reaching into the top drawer and pulling out a large black strap on dildo. She walked to the bed licking the head of the big member and she and Anne began kissing it and licking it side by side. Chris took it and put it on strapping it to her groin.</p><p>Once it was tightly attached she pulled Anne back down to the large dick and pulled her close to make her start sucking it. ""Suck it bitch! Get it nice and wet cause it's going in your pussy next!"" Anne sucked and licked it making it super wet and slobbery getting about half of it down her throat within a few minutes.</p><p>Tara was writhing on the bed about to cum and Jenny licked and sucked her tiny pussy deeper knowing she was going to cum soon. ""Oh yeah! Suck my pussy Jenny! It feels great! Make me cum Jenny!"" She screamed as she came pulling her friends head deeper into her pussy.</p><p>Once her friend was finished cumming she crawled up on the mattress and positioned her tiny bald snatch above the six-year-old girl's mouth and sat down. Tara immediately started licking her pussy. Jenny watched as her Mother pumped the big black dildo into Anne's pussy. Anne's voluptuous ass was bent over right in front of her and getting fucked pretty well. Anne saw Jenny watching her and she reached over and tweaked her tiny nipples. Jenny smiled and giggled as she pinched them. Jenny looked down at her friend who was licking her tight twat and she smiled saying, ""Your Mama is getting fucked pretty hard by my Mama!"" They both giggled and soon she was moving her tiny pussy all over her mouth and she knew she was going to cum soon.</p><p>""Oh, oh, ohhhhh yes lick it Tara!"" the tiny girl said as she wiggled her pussy all over her face. ""I'm cumming!"" Once she finished cumming both girls got up on the bed and watched their mothers. Chris was really pounding her friend's pussy now as she was fucking her doggy style and soon she had the entire length pushed into her. It was over 10 inches long and very fat.</p><p>""Oh shit Chris, fuck me! Fuck me with that big old cock girl! Oh shit! Fuck meeeeeeeeeee!"" she cried as she came yet again. She collapsed on the bed in a sweaty mess. She looked at the girls and said, ""That felt so fucking good girls!""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 8</p><p>The girls looked amazed. They never saw anyone fucked like that before. ""Okay girls, who's next?"" Chris said stroking the large dick that was completely covered in her friend's pussy juice.</p><p>Jenny raised her hand and said, ""I'll do it!""</p><p>Chris loved her daughter and she wanted to fuck her with the big strap on, but she knew it would never fit inside her. She took off the strap on and walked back to her dresser and said, ""How about this one for starters baby…"" and she pulled out a smaller pink dildo that was about six inches long and maybe an inch and a half thick.</p><p>Jenny nodded smiling and she lay on the bed and spun onto her back and spread her legs wide. Chris smiled and said, ""Turn over and let's start with your asshole baby. You need to learn how to walk before you run!"" She turned her daughter over and put her on her hands and knees in front of her.</p><p>She leaned down and put her in position arching her back and aiming her asshole up for her to lick it. Leaning down she licked and sucked her tiny pink asshole making it flex and move beneath her tongue.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm, yes Mama, that feels really nice!"" Jenny said looking over at Anne and Tara. Anne was licking Tara's pussy as and Tara was holding her mother's hair up and out of the way so she could see her doing it. Jenny looked over her shoulder and her Mama was busily licking her tiny ass making it as wet as possible. She pulled the dildo up and sucked it like she would any cock getting it all the way down her throat moistening it with her spit.</p><p>She positioned the plastic cock at the entrance of her little girl's asshole. Jenny watched her looking over her shoulder smiling with anticipation. ""Are you ready baby?""</p><p>""Uh huh!"" she said nodding and she pushed back a little wanting her Mama to fuck her ass.</p><p>Chris pushed it against her ass and it didn't go in. She spit a large blob on her tiny pink muscle and said, ""Relax baby. Relax and let me push it inside."" Jenny listened and relaxed her little asshole and Chris pushed again this time slipping inside her.</p><p>""Oh!"" Jenny squealed as the head of the pink cock slipped inside her anus for the first time. She didn't know what to think. It hurt. It was a weird feeling having something inside her butt but she relaxed and laid her face down on the bed pushing her ass up higher in the air.</p><p>Her Mama pushed the cock deeper inside her getting about an inch past the head. She watched her making sure she was not getting hurt and she started sliding the cock in and out of her tight asshole. Jenny was moaning now as the invader stopped feeling strange to her. At first it made her feel like she needed to poop, but now the sensation of the dildo sliding in and out of her made her feel really good. Her mother moved on her back underneath her and she continued fucking her slowly but she started licking her tiny five-year-old pussy from under her focusing on her lips and clitoris.</p><p>""Oh Mommy. It feels so good now! Lick me Mommy!""</p><p>Chris was more than happy to comply and soon she was fucking more than half of the dildo in and out of her tight asshole. Jenny's pussy was soaking wet and she was sliding her tongue inside her pussy reaching the barrier that protected her pussy hole from invasion. She rolled her tongue along it and Jenny was moaning louder now as she fucked her ass.</p><p>""Oh Mama! I love it. You are making me cum Mama!"" she said as Chris continued. Chris had an idea. She licked and fucked her and just at the time her daughter came she slid her index finger into her pussy breaking her cherry while she came.</p><p>""Oh, ow! Mama oh it hurts!"" she cried as she continued cumming. ""Oh yeah, oh oh oh Mama!""</p><p>A small amount of blood was covering her finger. She slid it in and out and it was sensitive. Jenny reached down caressing her mother's face. Chris pulled the small cock out of her ass and she moved up cuddling with her daughter. They watched as Anne was eating out Tara. She was about to cum and her mother made her climax.</p><p class=""h2"">Prologue</p><p>Six months passed and Anne and Chris eventually moved in together. They started spending so much time together they realized it just made sense. Chris' home was a large one and there was plenty of room. So Anne and Tara moved in and with sharing expenses Chris was able to send Jenny to the same school as Tara.</p><p>The girls had their own room that they shared with each other and their Mother's each had their own bedrooms but there were usually only one or two beds occupied.</p>"
418,Catching My Daughter Using My Dildo,Big Mess,1,This is the tale of how I figured out that my oldest was using my dildoes.,"['Fg', 'gg', 'Mg', 'incest']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p><p>My name is Maria and I just turned 30. I am married and I have two kids. Sarah is 10 years old and her little sister Sandy just turned 6. They are both very cute girls with blonde hair and blue eyes. My husband and I are very sexual. It's rare that we go more than a day or two without having sex of some kind. I have a rule of thumb, I never say no to my husband.</p><p>My husband and I were planning a trip as a kind of a second honeymoon. We asked my best friend Linda to watch the kids when we were gone. My daughter was going to be home for a while after school but Linda would be there after work to make sure homework was done and cook for them and make sure baths were taken. I was packing up my clothes when I noticed that one of my dildos was missing. I went into Sarah's room before she got home and I found it in one of her drawers in the back wrapped up in some very sexy underwear that I know I never bought her. It was dirty as well so I assumed it was covered in her own pussy juice. I took it back to her sink and cleaned it, then put it back.</p><p>I went back into my room and looked at the others and true enough many of them were also dirty. Even my big black dildo was dirty about halfway up. I cleaned them all and put them back in my drawer. Then I started devising a plan on how I could catch her when we were on our trip. I was so horny from thinking about my little ten year old daughter masturbating to the same toys my husband and I use I went in to take a shower and I came in about two minutes.</p><p>A little later I went out to a specialty store and bought a nanny cam bear. It was a used one, but the clerk showed me how to set it up and said it would have plenty of juice to make it a week. I set it up in the room so that it could see both the dresser that my toys were in as well as the bed. I tested it out and it was pretty cool. So I left it there and my husband and I went on our trip to Mexico.</p><p>Let me just say that we had such a good time. We fucked like teenagers and drank way too much. We had a couple threesomes and I'm not even sure what one couples names were. I never told my husband anything about Sarah or what I found before we left. My husband went to work and the kids were off to school. So I grabbed the bear and opened it up and took out the memory card and plugged it into my computer to see if my little trap worked.</p><p>The first thing I noticed was that the card was completely full. That means someone was in our room a lot. I opened the card and went to the directory where the videos were stored and wow there were videos dated almost every day. And some of them were large, that means it recorded a long time. I went to the first video and it was dated the day after we left in the morning. I opened it up and there was Sarah in my room going thru my underwear drawer. She was in a towel like she had just taken a shower and was getting ready for school. ""Hmmmmm"" she said, ""What new things did mom get that she didn't take on her trip?"" She stood there for about thirty seconds her hair was pulled up in pigtails that aimed down. She threw her towel on the bed and was naked. My heart skipped a beat. I've seen my daughter naked hundreds of times, but this was different. Her back was still to the camera affording me a fantastic view of her ass and legs. She is still very skinny and no hips to speak of but she was so sexy. Her pale skin was flawless and I felt my pussy getting moist just from looking at her.</p><p>She put on one of my thongs which made me proud since my daughter can fit in my thongs. I watched my nearly naked daughter put on my favorite stockings as well. She got up off the bed took her towel and put it back on in front of the dresser the nanny cam was on so I got a nice look at her flat bare chest. She was beautiful. She walked out of the room and the video ended. Number two was taken after she got off from school and I was so excited to turn on that one since it was pretty big. I opened the file and it started running with her running into the room it was time stamped right when she should be getting home from school. By the look at her she obviously ran straight home and upstairs to play.</p><p>She went right for my toys and took out several. She stripped right there in our room and my stomach dropped again as I realized she was going to masturbate in the room. I looked at the length and the video was over 20 minutes. So I paused it, went into my stash and lit a joint. I walked back to the computer and resumed the video. Once she was naked she got up on the bed, took out a pillow and lay down on it facing the camera. I had a full shot of her naked on the bed. She started rubbing her bald pussy with one hand and soon she was moaning on the bed. I zoomed in on the video and had a full 22 inches on my screen of my 10-year-old daughter masturbating for me.</p><p>""Ohhhh, yes"" she moaned with her eyes closed. I moved the zoom down to her pussy and zoomed again and I could see her fingers rubbing her clit and she was pushing two fingers in and out of her pussy. She reached over and grabbed one of the smaller dildos, it was about six inches long and she shoved it right inside of herself with no problem. She is not a virgin that's for sure.</p><p>I zoomed out to see her whole body and she was pumping the plastic cock in and out at a rapid pace. ""Oh, yes"" she moaned, ""So good. Fuck me, oh fuck me"" she moaned again and again. I reached down and pulled my short to the side and shoved the dildo in my pussy. It was the same one she was using on herself in the video. It was so wicked. I fucked myself silly watching my daughter masturbate on my bed with the same dildo I was fucking myself with. She was moaning like crazy and talking really dirty. I was about to cum and it sounded like she was too. ""Oh yes, yes, yes! Fuck me haaaarrrderrrrr. Oh Daddy fuck me!""</p><p>As soon as I heard that I came! ""Oh shit! Ahhhhhhhh fuck yeah! Ahhhhhhhhh!"" I came so hard it took me a few minutes to regain my composure. The video ended after a few minutes and I sat there breathing hard. I sat up thinking I may have heard it wrong. I rolled it back and watched it again and again. There was absolutely no doubt she yelled out Daddy when she came. Then she got up, fixed the bed and through the dildo back in my drawer. No wonder she never cleaned up. Once she came she likely had issues with guilt as she was fantasizing about her daddy.</p><p>I copied out the rest of the videos and I charged up the bear. My husband would be home for dinner tonight so I cleaned myself up and thought about the possibilities. About an hour later I sat down in front of the computer. I couldn't help myself. The next few videos were just Sarah raiding my drawers again and one time that night she came in and took a dildo with her to her room. I heard Linda telling her to take a bath and she called out I am aunty Linda, just getting something first. I laughed at that one.</p><p>The next big one was the next day after school. She walked in with her little sister. I had that feeling in my stomach again. I had to turn up the volume much louder because they were talking to each other.</p><p>They were in the drawer and Sarah showed her six-year-old sister my giant black dildo. This is the one that is over a foot long. ""See! I told you so look how big it is."" I was so embarrassed but turned on so much I couldn't stop watching.</p><p>Sandy took the dildo and swung it around her head like a sword. ""By the power!"" she yelled. ""My gosh Sarah, what does she do with this?""</p><p>""I told you silly she puts it in her pussy"" she said as she touched her own pussy. They were both fully dressed and I assumed by the time stamp on the video it was over an hour before Linda would be there. ""Watch this! I can't take much of that one yet, but I can take this one in my pussy pretty good now."" She took her clothes off and jumped on the bed with my purple dildo.</p><p>I paused the video and went to my dresser and took out the purple one. And yes it was dirty. I smelled it and I smelled my daughter's pussy. I put it in my mouth and tasted her pussy too. I was kind of sickened by my actions but I was so fucking turned on. Once it was clean of her juices I went back to the computer resumed it.</p><p>Sarah was naked on the bed and my six year old was watching her shove the dildo into her pussy. ""Wow Sarah, doesn't that hurt?""</p><p>""No, at least not any more. The first time I did it a couple years ago there was blood and it really hurt. I thought I did something really bad to myself so I stopped. Then a couple days later I tried it again and it didn't bleed any more then it started feeling good. Really good."" She said as she started fucking herself with the dildo. Sandy just watched her sister in amazement as she fucked herself silly. By now I was fucking myself really good with it and was about to cum. Sarah started cumming and she fucked it all the way in and out of herself. I came and watched her cum too.</p><p>""Wow. That was so cool."" said Sandy. They got off the bed and straightened it up and left the room.</p><p>I got off the computer and did some things around the house. I ate lunch but then eventually I was drawn back to the computer again. I was officially addicted. I had to know what was going to happen next. Again in the morning there were a few short vids I went straight to the one at the same time the next day.</p><p>The cam clicked on and it was my daughters again. This time Sandy started talking first. ""So you promise you will show me how to do that this time?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yep, all you have to do is the same thing you did last night and I'll take your cherry today. I figure you'll be ready to use the little dildo before mom and dad come home from their trip."" She said as she was stripping her clothes off.</p><p>She got naked and got back in the bed with another dildo but this time her baby sister who was also stripping out of her clothes and was getting up on the bed and she put her head between her older sister's legs. ""Okay"" she said as she got in the perfect position to eat her pussy. ""I loved licking you last night. You taste so good. Do you promise to lick me too?""</p><p>""Uh huh"" Sarah said as she played with her pussy and spread herself wider for her sister. ""Just make me cum like you did last night and I will do it for you again. I promise"" Sandy put her face down and started licking her pussy. Her back was to the camera and she was on her tummy. I could not see her face or lips but by the look of her sister she was licking her pretty good. I zoomed in to see Sandy's naked pussy with her legs spread. It was perfect. She was definitely a virgin and pink and beautiful.</p><p>""Yes"" Sarah said as she was playing with her sister's hair as she licked her pussy. ""I love it. Suck my clit like I showed you."" She buckled as her sister did as instructed and obviously sucked on her clit. ""Ahhhhhh, yeah, just like that. Now stick in the dildo like I showed you."" she said. Sandy adjusted herself in front of her sister and was now on her hands and knees in front of her. She grabbed the dildo and started fucking her sister with it. ""Ohhhhhh, man. This is going to be so much fun sis. It's so much better when someone does it for you."" She said and she squealed again. ""Aieeeee, yes, yes un huh, yes fuck me Sis!"" She was cumming again and so was I.</p><p>I stopped the video it was only about halfway done and I turned it off and got dressed again.</p><p>I was shocked. Not only was my 10 year old using my dildos, but she taught her six year old sister how to eat her pussy and it sounds like she had already eaten her pussy all while we were on vacation. I still had a ton of videos on from the webcam. I decided to give the nanny cam a new home. I went into the girl's room and looked for the perfect place for it. They had so many stuffed animals they hung in a net in the corner of the room facing their beds. They were bunk beds so it seemed like the perfect spot to catch any action. I turned it on and put it in the net after I kissed it's nose.</p><p>Now I had to figure out how to tell my husband.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p><p>I was shocked. Not only was my 10 year old using my dildos, but also she taught her six-year-old sister how to eat her pussy and it sounds like she had already eaten her pussy all while we were on vacation. I still had a ton of videos on from the nanny cam. I decided to give the nanny cam a new home. I went into the girl's room and looked for the perfect place for it. They had so many stuffed animals they hung in a net in the corner of the room facing their beds. They were bunk beds so it seemed like the perfect spot to catch any action. I turned it on and put it in the net after I kissed its nose.</p><p>Now I had to figure out how to tell my husband. Bob is a computer guy and he makes a very nice living that affords me not to have to work. It was a lot tougher when the kids were younger, but now it's kind of nice. I had been watching videos of my daughters today playing in our room with my toys and each other while we were on vacation. My daughter was due home in a little bit. I decided to get dressed and make Bob's favorite dinner.</p><p>It was about six o'clock and dinner was almost ready. Bob came home and he came in the kitchen. I was in an outfit that was sexy but not too bad since the kids were home. He smacked me on the ass, kissed me and started going upstairs to change his clothes. ""I have a surprise for you after dinner Bob."" I said.</p><p>""Oh yeah? What would that be?"" he asked.</p><p>""It's a surprise but I think you'll love it"" I replied as I returned to stir the pot.</p><p>""I can't wait!"" he said as he went upstairs.</p><p>""I bet!"" I said under my breath.</p><p>We all sat down to eat dinner and I admired the family all sitting at the table together. I figure we have about 2 or 3 more years before Sarah starts being a typical teen and going out more with her friends, boyfriends etc. Sara was dressed in a cute purple top with something written on it, white shorts and flip-flops. Her blonde hair was in pigtails and her top was very tight. Sandy was in her usual shorts and a t-shirt. Tonight I looked at them very differently after seeing them play together this afternoon in the videos.</p><p>We finished dinner and the girls went upstairs to play and Bob and I made some drinks and went into the living room to relax. ""So what's my surprise?"" asked Bob. I told him everything from the beginning. I explained how I originally found the dildo, noticed their usage and what I did before we went on vacation. He was intrigued. ""So what did the nanny cam show? Was she stealing them out of your dresser when we were gone?</p><p>""Yes"" I said, ""I watched a few of the videos this morning and yes she's been raiding my drawers like I thought. She even is wearing my undies. But there's more! She used them in our room and the nanny cam caught it all."" The look on his face changed. I wasn't sure what to expect.</p><p>""Really?"" he said, as he looked conflicted. ""Can we watch them?""</p><p>""You bet!"" I replied as I took his hand and did my best sexy walk up the stairs. I was so excited! He wanted to watch them with him too. I was so curious where this would lead. As we walked up I peeked in the girl's room and told them to go take their baths. I said we were going to watch a movie in our bedroom then go to sleep. It was Friday so there was no school the next day so they were to be in bed by 10:00.</p><p>""Okay mom"" they said as they giggled. ""Have fun!"" Sarah said and giggled again.</p><p>We walked into the bedroom and I set up two chairs in front of the computer and I grabbed the mouse and opened the folder I put the videos. ""Wow!"" Bob said, ""There are a lot of videos. Did you watch them all?"" he asked.</p><p>'No, I could only make it through a few of them.""</p><p>""Why did you stop?"" Bob asked.</p><p>""You'll see…"" I said as I found the first one. This was the one where she came in and stripped her towel and put on my thong and stockings then went to school. I watched his reaction when she got naked. He was intensely watching and he kind of adjusted in his seat when it was finished.</p><p>He looked at me and said, ""She went to school like that? Let's watch another one.""</p><p>""You bet!"" I said and I went for the longer one when she jumped on the bed and masturbated. His reaction when she was playing with herself was amazing. He adjusted in his seat again obviously getting a hard on and he licked his lips. I zoomed in the video on her pussy as she was pumping the dildo in and out of her pussy and while he was watching it I dropped to my knees in front of him and took his hard cock out of his shorts and started sucking his cock. He never took his eyes off the screen and soon I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock taking most of it in my mouth and throat.</p><p>She was getting loader now telling her mystery lover to fuck her harder now and he was pulling my head up and down on his cock now faster. I heard my daughter on the video say, ""Fuck me hard Daddy!"" and he pulled me down on his cock and came in my mouth very hard. There was so much cum I could hardly keep up with it all. He was groaning so loud I was sure the kids would have heard him. He finished cumming in my mouth and let me up off his cock and he was looking down at me know. I smiled at him and we both started laughing.</p><p>""I did the same thing when I watched it too."" I said and we both laughed again.</p><p>""Wow!"" he said, ""Where did she learn this from?""</p><p>""I'm not sure, but she's obviously not a virgin anymore and she's been doing this for a couple years for sure."" I said.</p><p>""But she's ten! I never thought about sex when I was ten. Did you?"" Bob asked.</p><p>I smiled at him and gave him a sexy look and said, ""Well I started masturbating when I was in Kindergarten.""</p><p>Bob looked at me and he was shocked. I guess I never told him that before. ""Wow."" He said, ""Can we watch another one?""</p><p>""Yes, but let's have a couple drinks first. I think you're going to need it for this next one."" He looked at me and downed his drink. I went back downstairs and made us new stronger drinks. When I came back upstairs I looked where the girl's room was and the light was on and the door was closed. I got close to the door and listened. I could hear them gigging and I thought I heard moaning. I smiled knowing the bear was capturing the scene for us and I went back in the room and joined my husband who was sitting in the big chair next to the computer now. He has already started watching the video of Sarah being eaten out by her six-year-old sister and then getting fucked by a larger dildo.</p><p>Bob was naked now at the chair and his cock was big and hard again. I smiled and sat on his lap and gave him his drink. ""She' got Sandy doing it too!"" he said.</p><p>""I know,"" I smiled and played with his balls with my fingertips. ""I haven't seen how this ends. I came twice watching it though."" I said.</p><p>""I bet!"" he replied as he watched it unfold. Her sister was fucking Sarah with one of my dildos and we had a fantastic view of Sandy's pussy and ass as she was on her hands and knees in front of the camera. We were both glued to the screen. Sarah's eyes were closed and she was helping her sister guiding her hands on the toy as she fucked her harder.</p><p>""Ohhhh, yeah, fuck me sis!"" she said, ""You're gonna make me cum!"" She laid her head back and moaned again rolling her head from side to side. ""Oh, uh, uh, uh, uhngh yeah fuck! Come on sis harder now and don't stop!"" she cried. ""Ohhhhhhh yeah!"" she yelled as she came. She pulled the toy into her pussy and held it there as she did. She was breathing really hard and we watched her stomach constricting and her naked body was covered with sweat. Once she calmed down and pulled the toy out of herself she looked sweetly at her baby sister and said, ""Are you ready to get fucked?""</p><p>""Holy shit!"" he said.</p><p>""Yeah!"" she yelled and took her sister's spot in the middle of the bed. She was naked from the waist down and she was only wearing a t-shirt. Sarah was completely naked and she got on her hands and knees in front of her sister giving us another fantastic view of our older daughter's pussy and ass.</p><p>""Oh fuck!"" Bob said as he reached down and flexed his cock in his hand. ""She's got your ass honey."" He said as he pumped his cock up and down. I reached down taking his hand off his cock and I started jacking him off slowly. He was leaking pre cum as we watched the scene. I rubbed it off with my thumb and sucked it into my mouth. He never noticed as he watched Sarah obviously licking her sister's pussy. Sandy was enjoying it and she was looking like she was feeling better. Sarah brought the dildo up and got it covered in spit by sucking on it giving the lucky toy a blowjob. This must've made Bob nuts knowing she could give head.</p><p>She inserted the toy into her pussy but only put in the tip. She was rubbing her tiny clit and inserting the tip into her pussy. Sarah was enjoying it more now and she was about to cum. ""Uh, uh, uh,"" she moaned, ""Put it in Sarah!"" Sarah kept frigging the girl's clit and she came. ""Ohhhhhhh! Yes, yes, yes!"" she yelled. At that time Sarah pushed the toy all the way inside her as far as she could go. ""Ohhhhh, ow! It hurts!"" cried Sandy as she had her cherry busted by her sister.</p><p>""Just relax."" She told Sandy and kept the toy inside her for a couple more minutes then took it out. It was covered in blood and she got of the bed to clean it up. This was likely the only time she actually cleaned the toys. She came back into the room and Sandy was still crying.</p><p>""That hurt!"" she said as she got off the bed.</p><p>""I told you it would at first. We'll try again tonight"" Sarah said as they went off frame and the video ended.</p><p>""We need another one of these in their room!"" Bob said.</p><p>I laughed and said, ""It's already in there and I think they are doing stuff right now.""</p><p>Bob got me off his lap and stood up and led me to the bed. He sat me down on the edge of the bed and pushed me down on my back lifting my legs in the air. He looked me in the eyes and said, ""I love you Maria."" He dropped his mouth to my pussy and started licking. I loved the way he attacked me as he just went at it. I think he was imagining he was licking his daughter, but that was okay. I was imagining she was the one eating me out. How bad were we? He got me off and I had two orgasms, then he put me up on the bed on my hands and knees and shoved his hard cock right up my ass. ""Ohhhhh shit!"" he said as he started fucking me. I put my head down on the natterss and left my ass high in the air. ""Mmmmmm"" he said and he grabbed my hips and started pounding my ass.</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh, yeah fuck me Bobby!"" I said and he fucked me deep then came inside my asshole. ""Ahhhhhhh, yes, uh huh, fuck!"" I moaned as he finished himself in my ass. He collapsed on top of me and lay on my back kissing the back of my neck and ears.</p><p>""I want to watch more videos"" he said as he got up and got back on the computer. He started the next video and I fell asleep on the bed my ass still full of his cum.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 3</p><p>Bob sat at the computer and watched a series of the videos after the one when Sarah broke her sister's cherry. There were several and they were all of Sarah coming in and either grabbing a toy or stealing thongs. He was frustrated after the fourth one. He needed and wanted more. He figured out how to see how big the files were and then he went for the next big video. It was dated two days after she busted Sandy's cherry. He clicked it and watched it start.</p><p>Sarah came into the room again and she was talking to someone who was out of frame. ""See! This is where she hides them. Look at the size of this one"" she said as she held up the big black dildo. ""I play with them all the time. Come closer!"" she said as someone walked past the Nanny cam bear and got in the shot. It was a friend of hers from her class. Bob almost came in his pants.</p><p>Sarah was a nimble little minx. She not only brought in her sister teaching her how to do sexual things who was only six years old, but she was also showing her friends from her school. ""Come on Cameron, it's so cool."" She said, as the little girl was amazed at the size of the toy. Cameron was a girl Bob has never met. She was small. She only rose to about Sarah's shoulder and had long red hair and freckles that made him very excited. She was cute as hell and was interested in the toys.</p><p>She played with the dildo in her hands and she asked, ""She puts this inside herself? What did you this thing?"" How does it fit inside her if it's so big?""</p><p>""She puts it inside her pussy and she puts this slippery stuff on it first. It makes it really slick then it just slides right in."" she said as she grabbed the lube from the dresser and applied it to her hand and then put her hand in the girl's face.</p><p>Cameron rubbed the lubricant on her hand and smiled. ""Wow"" she said, ""It is really slick and that makes is go inside her?""</p><p>""Yes"" said his daughter, ""I can show you, but you need to take off your clothes first.""</p><p>""Why?"" asked Cameron.</p><p>Sarah laughed and said, ""I can't put this in your pussy if you have your clothes on silly!""</p><p>""Ohhhhhh I get it. I don't want you to stick it in me. I'm scared and you said it hurts."" Said the little red head.</p><p>""Okay, I understand. But we can still do stuff. If you take off your clothes, I can show you how to make yourself feel really good anytime and I can show you how to cum."" Sarah was quite good at convincing others to do what she wants.</p><p>""Okay, but can you show me how to suck cocks like you promised? My brother said that he'd give me five bucks if I sucked his cock and I want to buy some new underwear from that store in the mall like you have.""</p><p>""Sure, I can show you that too! But you have to get naked first!"" replied Sarah.</p><p>""Okay"" she the little sexpot and she stripped out of her clothes in a flash. Sarah put her up on the bed and I saw her body for the first time naked. I know this little girl. She's at the house all the time. Sarah calls her one of her BFFs. Her body was perfect. She was tiny and at about 4 feet tall she couldn't have weighed more than 70 lbs. Her long red hair cascaded down the front of her body trying to hide her flat chest. She was a little more developed than Sarah and her nipples were large and swollen. Like her body knew boobs were coming, but didn't know what to do so they just swelled with anticipation of what was about to come. She lies on the bed and spread her legs for my daughter.</p><p>Bob looked at the bed and saw his wife still sleeping so he continued watching with a little guilt. Sarah got on the bed, and she had one of his wife's dildos in her hand. She knelt in front of her friend's pussy and started licking. She was on her hands and knees in front of the camera and going to town on the pre teen pussy in front of her. I was not sure where she got it but she was enjoying her pussy as much as I would have. Sarah was licking her bald delicious pussy and Cameron was watching her intently at first. She held her hair out of the way so she could watch her and then she closed her eyes and threw her head back in pleasure.</p><p>""Wow, this feels so good"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah"" said his daughter, ""Sex is the best! I love it. Maybe if I show you what to do you can bring your brother over before my folks come home and we can fuck him. I haven't fucked a boy yet just these silly toys.""</p><p>""Oh yeah!"" said the red head, ""Do you think he'd do it?""</p><p>""Oh yeah, you get him over here and I'll do the rest."" She said as she went back to licking her friend's pussy.</p><p>""Okay"" she said as she closed her eyes again as his daughter ate her little pussy. Bob couldn't see what she was doing because of the angle, but she had her hand up on her pussy and it looked like she was rubbing her little clit as she sucked her pussy. ""Ohhhhh yeah, I feel funny."" She said to his daughter.</p><p>""Just relax Cam"" Sarah replied. I'm going to make you cum now. It's going to feel funny and it'll feel like you're going to pee. You won't just go with it. It feels better than anything when you cum I promise."" Sarah went back to work on her little friend. Within a minute she had her friend moaning again.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, yeah, ah, ah, ah mmmmmmmm I feel it Sarah."" She moaned as she was playing with Sarah's hair as she ate her pussy. ""Oh gosh, yeah here it comes. Ahhhhhhhhhh oh, oh oh."" Sarah never stopped licking as she came all over her face. When she was finished cumming her friend sat up and said, ""That was cool. But how can I do that myself?""</p><p>""Do you see this little bump at the top? Just play with yourself with your fingers and focus on this bump. That's your clitty and it is what makes you cum."" She said as she sucked her clit into her mouth.</p><p>Cameron moaned again, ""Ohhhh wow that makes me want to do it again!""</p><p>""See! I told you. But let me show you how to suck cock first."" She said as she grabbed the dildo. Both girls got up and lay on the end of the bed face to face on their bellies right in front of the camera. It was perfect. ""All you have to do is open wide and watch your teeth. If you scrape your teeth on it they makes marks. I imagine that would hurt too. She opened her mouth and sucked the plastic cock into her mouth in one try. She'd obviously done this before. She started bobbing her head up and down the toy nosily sucking on it with her mouth and lips. ""Ok, now you try!"" she told her friend.</p><p>Cameron got into position and I could see her young developing titties better now as she tried sucking on it the first time. She put it in and did pretty well for a first timer. She had about 3 inches in her mouth and she was bobbing up and down mimicking his daughter. ""Like this?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah, but try to get more in your mouth.""</p><p>""I tried but it's hitting my throat and makes me gag."" Said Cameron.</p><p>""Just relax your throat and try to swallow when it gets back there. That helps and once your throat gets use to it you don't have to do anything and it'll just slide down your throat."" Sarah was happy to share.</p><p>""Okay"" said the red head as she went back down on the toy. Soon she has almost 5 inches in her mouth and throat and was no longer gagging as much. ""Wow! That is so cool!"" She said as she pulled her head off the plastic cock.</p><p>""Yeah I can't wait to try it on a boy. Come here and lay on top of me and we can play with each other's pussy at the same time!"" Said Sarah as she moved to the middle of the bed. Cameron climbed on top of her and again they were at a decent angle with the red head's pussy aimed at the camera. I was able to see my daughter straining her neck up to reach her pussy and her tongue and lips going wild as they manipulated her tiny pink pussy. Soon, Sarah had her fingers twisting and pulling on her pussy lips and clit making the girl moan and squeal with delight as she ground her pussy on her face. After Cameron came she adjusted herself and moved towards Sarah's pussy and while I couldn't see her Sarah's head fell back and her eyes closed as her friend licked and sucked on her pussy making her climb to a climax as well.</p><p>The naked little girl was obviously licking her pussy clean as my daughter moaned and moaned as she neared her climax as well. ""Oh Cam! Suck it yes! I'm cumming!"" She yelled as she came in our bed that we sleep in every night. Once the girls settled down, they climbed out of the bed and ran out of the room.</p><p>Bob sat at the desk with a raging hard on and couldn't click the next video fast enough. There were a couple more that afternoon but they were short. So he moved to the next day after school. There was a really big file so that should mean action for sure.</p><p>It started with Sarah coming in the room and jumping on the bed. Cameron followed and landed right next to her both were facing the foot of the bed towards the camera. They were talking to someone outside the shot who was probably near the door.</p><p>""Come on Toby! I promise you'll like it!"" Sarah said as she was likely talking him into it all the way from school.</p><p>""I know I'll like it! But how do I know you'll be able to make me cum? I've had plenty of little girls who have tried to suck my cock but then not be able to make me cum. That's worse than not getting any is when you're promised something then nothing."" He said.</p><p>""Oh I promise!"" Sarah said. ""If we can't finish you off, you can fuck me!"" She said as she smiled and started taking off her top.</p><p>Bob was amazed that her ten-year-old daughter who he thought was a virgin was not only not a virgin anymore but seducing boys to come to his house when they were on vacation and sucking their cocks in his bedroom. He was mad as hell, but equally turned on.</p><p>""Okay."" Said the boy as he came into the frame and sat on the bed between the girls. He looked to be around 14 or so. He looked just like his sister with matching red hair and freckles to boot. ""But you both have to be naked.""</p><p>""Okay!"" Sarah said as she nudged her friend and they both started stripping. ""You too!"" She said as she moved off the bed to take off her pants. Soon both girls were back on the bed and Toby stood up and faced the girls with his back to the camera and he took off his pants in front of the girls. When he was naked both girls were smiling and Sarah looked at her friend and said, Wow! He is big like you said!""</p><p>""I told you!"" Cameron said as she made room for her brother on the bed and he sat down and revealed his hard cock to the camera. Bob was impressed. The young boy was sporting a big 8 or 9"" cock. It was pretty good sized for a boy his age. Both girls converged on his lap from both sides as he moved up to the head of the bed and used a pillow to watch the young girls prepare to suck his cock.</p><p>Sarah moved into position and she was on her hands and knees next to him and she grabbed his cock and began pumping his cock in her tight fist. ""Wow!"" She said as she felt a real cock for the first time. ""It feels fantastic! It's hard in the middle but the head is spongy and soft."" She moved her other hand down and started playing with his balls and said, ""Look at his balls! They feel so weird!"" Cameron reached over and started rubbing his cock and massaging her big brother's balls. She was as amazed as Sarah was and this was not only the first cock she ever touched it was her brother's.</p><p>Sarah leaned forward and stretched her mouth wide open and she took his massive head into her mouth and began sucking it into her tiny mouth. ""Mmmmmmm"" Toby said as she moved her mouth onto his cock. ""That feels so fucking good don't stop!"" Sarah was able to get about half of his massive cock into her mouth and she started bobbing her head up and down on his cock as he moaned begging her to take more of his cock in her mouth. ""You try now sis!"" He said as he pulled her closer to his cock. She was just watching her friend suck it as she played with his giant balls.</p><p>""Okay."" The tiny redhead said as she got up on her knees and leaned in closer to my daughter. Sarah took his cock out of her mouth and took a big breath as she pumped his cock in her hands giving it to her friend. Cameron pumped it in her hands using both hands to pump his cock and she leaned closer to Sarah and kissed her slipping her tongue into her mouth and they kissed each other swirling their tongues around the others.</p><p>""Oh fuck! Are you guys lezzing out with each other?"" He asked amazed at the girls kissing each other.</p><p>""Maybe."" Cameron said when she finished kissing her and moved down and took his hard cock into her tiny mouth. She was not able to take as much as Sarah did. But she was bobbing up and down getting about 3 or 4"" inside her and was rolling her hot tongue around the head as she went to the top. She was sucking his cock deeper and looking right at him as she sucked it.</p><p>Her hands were both pumping his cock as she sucked him and he smiled at his kid sister as she pleasured him. She was about to get a surprise but he didn't warn her. He reached behind her long red hair and bunched her hair in a ponytail behind her head with his big hand and guided her head up and down his cock. He pumped his cock in and out as she followed him with her mouth and he was about 6 inches deep in his sister as he groaned and began cumming in her mouth.</p><p>""Oh, uh, mmmmm, uh, ugh, slurp."" Were the sounds she made as he pumped his seed into her waiting mouth. She was still pumping his cock as he came. His seed that flowed inside her surprised her but she wasted none of it. Soon he pumped three then four huge spurts of cum in her and she swallowed eagerly not missing any of it. None was wasted as she swallowed it all.</p><p>""Oh yeah sis! Suck that cum!"" He said, as he was so eager for her to suck his cock again.</p><p>""Bob was stroking his cock as he watched the video and soon his cum was spurting from his cock and landing all over his lab covering himself in his own seed. He paused the video and cleaned up the mess that was all over his cock and balls. He looked at the slider on the video and realized that he was only halfway done with the video. He turned off the monitor and went to bed. He would continue the video tomorrow.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 4</p><p>I woke up in the morning and Bob was sleeping in the bed with me. I reached over and his cock was as hard as stone. I slipped under the covers and slid his cock in my mouth and began sucking it. His cock was leaking already and I could just imagine what he was dreaming about. He ripped the covers off exposing me to his view and he grabbed me by the back of my head and a handful of hair.</p><p>I looked into his eyes as he fucked my face pulling me deeper than I was used to and I gagged a few times making my eyes water. He was not far from cumming when he shoved my head almost completely onto his cock and held me there as he began cumming in my mouth. Spurt after spurt of his salty seed sprayed into my mouth into my throat. I swallowed everything he gave me and then when he was done I rose and kissed him on the mouth. He accepted my tongue and we kissed for a few minutes as he could undoubtedly taste himself as I kissed him.</p><p>""Pleasant dreams honey?"" I said.</p><p>""Oh yeah, you have to watch the rest of the video I stopped last night. She and Cameron invited Cameron's brother over and they both sucked him off right in front of the camera. I came and stopped the video but there was quite a bit of time left on the video. I'm sure he fucked one or both of them."" Bob said. ""But I have to go to work. Let me know what happens when you watch it!"" He said as he got up and went into the bathroom to take a shower.</p><p>I went down to the kitchen and made us some coffee and got the girl's ready for school. Sarah was dressed really cute today. She was wearing a pair of tight blue jeans and a tiny little t-shirt that said ""Drama Queen"" on the front of it and it revealed every bump on her chest. Her tiny nipples were starting to grow showing just a hint of growth. I knew I would be required to get her some training bras soon, but I decided to wait until the school told me to do it before I went. I loved seeing her tiny titbuds forming under her tight shirts. Sandy was as cute as ever. I looked at them both and could not believe they were already being sexual and that Sarah had taken her sister's cherry just last week.</p><p>Bob came down and kissed all of the girls and went to work. I made sure to grab his cock as I kissed him sending a shiver up my spine as he walked out the door. The girls followed him out the door and I cleaned up the kitchen and raced back upstairs to watch my daughter and her friend possibly fuck Cameron's brother. I was not disappointed. I turned on the monitor and both girls were playing and kissing the head of Toby's cock as they finished his cock sucking. Soon since he was not getting soft he was holding Sarah's head as she continued sucking him again. His large cock made me wetter and I watched as she took more and more of his cock between her pink lips.</p><p>Toby stood up removing her from his cock and he bent her over on the bed and spread her legs wide in front of him. He pressed his cock between her pussy lips and pushed. He went in easily and began fucking my ten-year-old with ease. I was amazed at how easily he fucked her. She must have been fucking my toys for quite some time. He was pushing more and more and soon it looked like his entire cock was buried in her pussy. She had her face on the bed flat as he pounded her completely bumping her face against the mattress as he fucked her.</p><p>""Oh yeah Sarah, you are so wet! I love it fuck me back like I am fucking you!"" She listened and raised her head from the mattress and got on her hands and pushed back to meet his strokes as he fucked her harder. Soon she buried his entire shaft inside her as Cameron walked in front of her and bent down to suck on her best friend's titbuds. Cameron had her nipples exploding soon and she was cumming while the boy fucked her from behind.</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh, yes! Cameron suck my titties!"" Sarah yelled as she came. ""Ah, ah, ahhhhhhh!""</p><p>Toby was about to cum and soon he was pounding her ass harder and harder as he pumped his cum deep in her belly. ""Ohhhhhhhhh!"" He moaned as he dumped inside her. Toby was young but he looked like he knew about fucking pretty well. Sarah released a loud cry as he pumped the last of his cum inside the girl.</p><p>Sarah turned over and spread her legs wide and said, ""Eat his cum out of my pussy Cameron!""</p><p>""Fuck yeah!"" Toby said watching his baby sister dive between her best friend's legs without question and begin sucking his cum out of her pussy. Her mouth sucked and pulled as she licked the salty stringy cum from her twat into her mouth.</p><p>I was so turned on I was playing with my pussy as the sexy little redhead licked cum out of my daughter's pussy. The video ended as I looked for another. These things were like a drug. I was so excited about watching one, but then couldn't wait to get to the next one. That was all there was for that day other than a couple short ones. The next day had a couple longer scenes so I went to the first one.</p><p>My beautiful blonde daughter walked into the room and she was stripping before long and she grabbed a toy and wasted no time getting in the middle of the bed and started fucking herself with it. I watched as she was pumping in and out of herself and she moaned like crazy as she came. But this time she pulled the plastic toy out of herself then closed her eyes and fell asleep. The video ended.</p><p>I opened the next file and I noticed it was a long one. I opened the file and it started with Sarah sleeping on the bed. Then someone walked into the room and was out of the frame. ""What the fuck?"" she said. It was Linda who walked in on Sarah sleeping on our bed, buck naked with a sex toy out. ""Sarah,"" Linda said as she walked into the frame ""Why are you in your parent's bedroom and why in the hell are you naked?"" she yelled.</p><p>""I'm sorry!"" said Sarah. ""I was missing Mommy and Daddy. So I came in and fell asleep on their bed!"" she started crying.</p><p>""You feel better sleeping on their bed naked?"" Linda asked. ""And what is that? Oh my God is that a dildo? Oh no, your Mother is going to be very upset with you.""</p><p>""Oh no, please don't tell Aunt Linda!"" She cried as she crawled to the edge of the bed where Linda was gawking at her. She wasn't her Aunt, but they both called her that. ""You can't tell them. Mommy would be mad at me and Daddy would be too.""</p><p>I sat there amazed at the fact that Linda had discovered her like this and never told her. She watched, as Linda was now looking at Sarah differently. Sarah was on her knees in front of her sitting on her feet. ""Please Aunt Linda. Please don't tell."" She pled with my friend.</p><p>""Oh, well I don't know. Your mother and I have known each other a long time. She trusts me to watch you two, I have to tell her. Unless…"" she said as she thought for a minute.</p><p>""What Aunt Linda, anything, I'll do anything."" She begged.</p><p>Linda like hearing the words that came from the young girl's lips, so she walked a little closer towards her and she stroked her hair and touched her face. ""I guess we all have secrets. You like to play with toys and I have other things I like to do. I guess if I was allowed to indulge in some of my games with you, I could not tell your mother about this little slip up.""</p><p>""Like what?"" Sarah asked.</p><p>""Like you."" she said as she touched her face again. This time she stroked her cheek and then she traced her lips with her thumb. ""See, I like girls. Usually I am content with older girls and women like your mother. But seeing you here naked on your parent's bed obviously after fucking yourself with that dildo, I think I would like to play with you. I guess if I was allowed to ravage you, I could forget about this little incident. But you have to do like you said. You have to let me do anything I want to you. Is that a deal? Anything…"" she said as she lowered her face and kissed my daughter. Sarah was kind of flustered, but she opened her mouth and kissed my best friend on the lips. Linda moved and now I could not see them kissing but they kissed for a good couple minutes.</p><p>I should take a minute to describe Linda. Linda is around 32. She has long dark, almost black hair that hangs below her shoulders. She is not a small woman but she has the biggest tits of any of my friends. I think she said 40FFF was her bra size. She and I have been lesbian lovers for several years. She is the most sensual woman I've ever met and she is kinky. Many times she goes to a lesbian bar and comes home with the hottest chick in the bar. She has piercings on her nipples and a few tattoos. Bob and I are trying to figure out how to work our way into a threesome since he really wants to fuck her giant titties. Now back to the tale…</p><p>When they broke their kiss Sarah whispered ""Okay Auntie Linda. Ravage me!"" she laid down on her back at the top of the bed and spread her legs wide looking at Linda. My friend then took off her top revealing her huge breasts to Sarah. Sarah was amazed and by the look of her face she wanted to play with her tits as much as I wanted to the first time she stripped in front of me at the gym. Next off were her yoga pants and she climbed up on the bed positioning herself right in front of my daughter's bald pussy. She wrapped her arms around her scooping under her ass bringing her pussy to her mouth and began licking Sarah's pussy. Sarah reacted as Linda sucked on her pussy as she watched her and pulled her face closer to herself and rolled her head back moaning, ""Ohhhh yeah. Lick my pussy Aunty Linda! I like that.""</p><p>Sarah may not have realized it, but her babysitter was essentially blackmailing her to eat her pussy, but Sarah was more than willing if it included sex. She loved sex and this was just another way of feeling good using her body. Linda continued licking the ten-year-old girl's pussy and Sarah was about to cum.</p><p>""Oh Aunt Linda, yes, yes, yes, so good. Make me cum!"" she cried as she flexed her body up and down on the bed. Linda licked her pussy harder and brought up her hand and shoved a couple fingers into the girl's pussy. With that Sarah came, ""Oh, oh oh yes! Cummmminnnng!""</p><p>I got so horny watching my best friend eat out my oldest daughter and making her cum. I grabbed a dildo off the desk and started fucking myself with the toy as I watched the video.</p><p>Sarah sat up and reached for Linda's huge breasts. She held one in both hands and began squeezing them and playing with them. Her nipples were hard but since her tits were so big they did not protrude much. But Sarah latched onto her nipple and sucked it into her mouth making Linda moan and caressed her blonde hair as she sucked her. Sarah liked playing with her nipples and the piercings. She continued stroking her huge breasts on the sides and squeezed and played with them. She moved to the other one and it was just as nice. She loved her boobs and hoped that hers would come in soon so she could play with them herself.</p><p>Linda moved Sarah more into the middle of the bed. ""Now lay down flat and I'll get on top of you so you and I can lick each other's pussy at the same time."" Sarah let her get on top of her and her larger body covered hers and all you could see was an occasional body part under her. But they both started sucking each other and soon they were both were cumming. ""Oh yeah, lick it baby!"" Linda cried as she came on the child's face. ""Oh, oh ahhhhhhh yeah. Fuck!""</p><p>Once Linda came, she moved off the girl. She wanted to fuck the girl. So she went to the drawer where the toys were and she grabbed a larger black strap on dildo. Sarah was looking at her as she started putting the strap on around her waist and readied it to fuck the pre-teen. She never understood what it was for until now. She was smiling at her Aunty and waiting for directions.</p><p>""OK little girl, now I'm going to fuck you."" she said.</p><p>""OK what do I do?"" asked Sarah.</p><p>""Just get up on your hands and knees and face that way."" Linda said. My stomach dropped as I realized she was setting her up in a perfect angle for the camera. Sarah bent over and stuck her beautiful ass in the air and waited for Linda looking over her shoulder. I was fucking myself harder now as I watched the scene unfold. I was so horny watching Linda get ready to fuck Sarah and I was also jealous as hell. Linda was content with the strap on and she got behind my daughter on the bed and rubbed a little lube on the dildo and put it at the entrance to her pussy. The black dildo was rather large and you could see that Sarah was a little afraid.</p><p>""I've never had one that big all the way inside. I've had the Giant black one but less than half."" she said.</p><p>""You don't worry baby, I'm lubing it up nice and it'll just start slipping inside. Trust me."" Linda said as she slid the head of the large cock inside her.</p><p>""Oh, wow, yes!"" said Sarah as it entered her pussy. The cock was about 8 inches long and 3 inches across at the base. ""Ugh, uh, uh yeah!"" she moaned. Linda was sliding the cock in and out slowly as she got her use to the feel. She wished sometimes she had a cock. She frequently fucked girls and women with strap on dildos and she was very experienced. She was planning on fucking Sarah and making her cum several times.</p><p>Linda was looking at her pussy as she slid more inside. Sarah had a spectacular ass as she was pumping back to meet her strokes now. She had a hand on each of her hips pulling it back and forth. ""Yeah baby fuck this big dick. I'm fucking you so good."" Said Linda as she pumped the black cock deeper. She pushed Sarah's shoulders down and arched the girls back higher so her pussy was at the perfect angle. Sarah was really enjoying it now and she was getting fucked harder.</p><p>I watched Linda pump my daughter harder and she was moaning, ""Oh, oh, oh, ahhhhhh, uh, uh, uh, uh"" I heard her as she was heading towards another cum. All I could see was the back of Sarah's head as she was looking over the shoulder on her other side and her pussy was being pummeled, ""Ah, ah, ah, uhnnnnnn yes fuck me!"" she moaned. ""Ahhhhhhhhh!"" she cried as she came again. Linda was fucking the girl as hard as she could now and after she came she slowed down and withdrew the black toy from her tight cunt. She had most of it inside the girl when she came.</p><p>At this point I was fucking myself with the dildo I had so much I was cumming too. I came and thought the neighbors could hear me I was moaning so loudly.</p><p>""Oh yeah,"" Linda said as she pulled out of Sarah and got off the bed. She was out of the shot but I could hear her taking off the strap on. ""That was good. Now remember, you don't talk about this and I don't talk about finding you in your Mom's room. Deal?""</p><p>Sarah was fine with it. But she added, ""And you can do anything to me anytime you want.</p><p>Linda was not ready for that, but she agreed, ""You bet sweetheart."" Linda walked in front of the camera leaving the room and called, ""Come on let's get you showered before your sister gets home. I'd hate to explain this to her.</p><p>Sarah laughed and ran out of the room behind her yelling something I couldn't understand then the video ended.</p><p>""My God,"" I thought to myself. ""Linda fucked Sarah… Linda fucked Sarah and never said anything to me about it."" I did not know what to think. It made me so horny I wanted to get fucked again just thinking about it. I went in and took a shower and I had two more orgasms thinking about what I just saw.</p><p>After I was dressed, I picked up my phone and sent a text to Linda, ""Please come by the house today if you can. I have something to show you."" I sent it. She sent a text back almost immediately and said she could stop by after lunch. Now I had to figure out how I wanted to play this. I was not mad at Linda. I wanted to talk to her about it and I think Linda is sexy as hell. I love being with women and wanted to have her lick my pussy and fuck me the same way she fucked Sarah.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 5</p><p>I waited for Linda to arrive and I was planning what I was going to say to her. I saw her blackmailing my daughter when she caught her in my room after she fell asleep from a self-induced orgasm. She ate her little pussy then did a sixty-nine with her on the bed and finished by fucking her with the same strap on dildo I've fucked Linda with. I was moist with anticipation as I sat with a glass of wine waiting for her to knock on the door.</p><p>When she arrived I was dressed in only a robe. This was how I met her and I usually would text her with the same message when I wanted her to come over for a fucking session. So she suspected nothing. She knocked and I answered the door. My nipples were hard enough to cut glass and my pussy was soaking wet. She smiled as she entered and kissed me as she walked inside.</p><p>I kissed her back and then closed the door. She was dressed in a sexy white button down shirt and a black skirt. She was always impeccably dressed and smelled fabulous. She wore my favorite perfume as always and sat on the couch waiting for me. I walked to the bar and poured her favorite drink for her and I handed it to her and sat next to her. I never said a word as I knelt in front of her and began unbuttoning her blouse and removed it exposing a sexy white lace bra. She took a drink from her glass and set it down on the coffee table then I wrapped my arms around her and unclasped her massive bra and let it fall forward and I removed it as well.</p><p>She sat in front of me topless with a sexy smile on her face. Her long flowing dress covered her legs and revealed a sexy pair of high heel shoes. I left the rest of her clothes on as I moved closer and began squeezing and massaging her giant breasts with my hands. She moaned as I pinched her nipples and began sucking on them playing with her nipples. Soon they were hard nubs and I was toying with them in my mouth.</p><p>""So."" I said taking my mouth off her tits. ""I found out that Sarah was fooling around while we were gone.""</p><p>Linda smiled as I continued sucking her breasts as I spoke to her. ""Oh yeah? How did you find that out?"" She mewed.</p><p>""I had a nanny cam in my bedroom and I saw everything that happened in that room the entire time we were gone.""</p><p>Linda's eyes shot open and she sat up. ""Oh yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah. I've been watching the videos all week. I made it about halfway so far."" I said as I sucked her nipple again and bit it this time. She reacted to my nibble and she looked scared. ""It's okay baby. I understand why you did it, but I don't understand why you didn't tell me about it?"" I returned to kissing and sucking her big boobs gently.</p><p>""I don't know. I guess I was scared. I didn't know how you and Bob would react.""</p><p>""Well I'm fine with it. Better you than some teenage boy with a stiff cock who'll knock her up. I haven't told Bob yet, but I will tonight. But I think I know what will make it better though. He's wanted a three-way with you. We should tell him after we have a threesome!"" I said smiling.</p><p>""Okay fine. But you need to know something else…"" Linda said. I spent some time with Sarah too. I licked her pussy many times after I fucked Sarah and she wants me to fuck her with the strap on sometime soon. I gave them both my cell phone and they have both been calling be to hook up.""</p><p>""Okay. After we fuck Bob tonight and blow his mind we are going to devise a plan. He is going to fuck his daughters. Then it's open season on the kids and we can just enjoy ourselves with them. I've already seen one of Sarah's friend's brother fuck Sarah and he has an eight-inch cock! I know I want some of that and I bet you do too!"" I said as we finished talking. Now I want you to fuck me with this."" I said as I wagged the same dildo she fucked Sarah with.</p><p>""You got it!"" She said as she got up and removed the rest of her clothes. She strapped on the dildo and I knelt in front of her and sucked that big black cock like it was my husband's. I got it all wet and slippery and she knew I was ready for it. She stood me up and moved me bending me over the bed. I cocked one knee and she slid the head inside my pussy.</p><p>""Ughffff."" I moaned as I felt the big head slide inside of me. I looked over my shoulder and she had her hands on both of my hips and she started riding me forcing more of her plastic cock inside me. ""Oh baby. I love it when you fuck me with that thing!"" I said. She smiled and started fucking faster. I closed my eyes and thought of her fucking my ten-year-old and wondered how far she went with little Sarah. The naughty thoughts of my daughters and soon I was cumming. ""Oh fuck me! Fuck my pussy just like you fucked Sarah's! Oh yessssssss!"" I cried as she pummeled my pussy and made me cum harder than I had all week. She slowed her pace after I came and then slowly pulled the plastic toy out of my pussy and I laid on the bed panting as she took off the strap on and laid next to me on the mattress. ""Oh baby! I came so good!""</p><p>""I saw that!"" She replied. I'm going to go. ""What time do you want me here tonight?"" She asked me.</p><p>""9:00"" I said.</p><p>She smiled at me and said, ""Okay."" She left and I took a shower and finished my day. I didn't even watch any more videos that afternoon. I was anxiously awaiting for my threesome with my two best friends. That night after we ate dinner and the kids took baths and they were playing in their room. Linda came over and we quietly got up and went upstairs and straight to the bedroom. I told Bob that Linda had finally said yes to a threesome and he was all for it! He thought she was hot and wanted to play with her huge titties for sure. When we got into the bedroom I asked Linda to tell us the entire story about how she caught Sarah in our room and manipulated her into allowing her to suck her pussy and fuck her little bald pussy. We were all naked and Bob's cock was rock hard as she told him the story.</p><p>Then she started telling us about how that night, Sarah came into the guest bedroom when she was sleeping. Sarah didn't say anything. She stripped naked and climbed into the bed with Linda. She laid there next to her and then Linda leaned in and kissed her long and hard. Sarah accepted her tongue and rolled hers around it and moaned. After they kissed for a few minutes they were both breathing harder and Sarah looked up at her and said, ""I want you to fuck me again Aunt Linda!""</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" she said as she reached down inserting a finger between her pussy lips. Sarah was really hot and super wet and she laid back and spread her thighs for her. Linda leaned down and sucked on her tiny nipples and they hardened quickly. She kicked off the sheets and blanket and moved down her body kissing her all over. Soon she was licking her tiny bald pussy again making the child moan.</p><p>""Oh yeah. It feels so good Aunt Linda. Lick my pussy!"" She said as she found her clit and she moaned again. ""Ohhhhhhh."" Soon she had the girl writhing on the bed pulling her long black hair as she tongued her pussy. Sarah came screaming loudly and Linda freaked out.</p><p>""Shhhhhhh"" She said as she put her hand over her mouth. ""Sandy's gonna hear you!""</p><p>""It's okay. I just ate her little pussy and made her cum before I came in here to molest you! That's why I was so horny. She'll be asleep for a while.</p><p>""You and your sister have sex?""</p><p>""Uh huh."" She said as she reached down and played with her Aunt's big titties. I took her cherry yesterday with one of Mommy's toys. She's sore right now but she should be able to fuck again tomorrow."" She said.</p><p>Linda looked over at Bob and Maria and Bob was getting his dick sucked by her beautiful friend. ""So do you like getting your dick sucked while I talk about eating your daughter's pussy Bob?""</p><p>Bob looked at her smiling and said, ""Oh yeah.""</p><p>""Why don't you come over here and fuck me and if you make me cum really good I'll tell you about how I licked little Sarah's pussy Bob.""</p><p>Bob moved immediately and removed the last of her clothes and bent her over on the bed and shoved his cock deep inside her. ""Oh yeah!"" She moaned as he entered her. She looked at Maria and she was smiling as her husband fucked her. She closed her eyes and accepted all of the cock she was given. Soon he had both hands gripping her by the hips and he fucked her as hard as he could. She rocked back and forth then he came deep inside her exploding into her tight pussy.</p><p>""Uhhhhhhh."" Bob said as he dumped his load inside her. He collapsed on top of her and grabbed her big boobs from behind and gave it one of them a good squeeze. Linda looked at him and smiled. I was watching them both cum as I was playing with my pussy and then Linda spotted me and moved closer to me and went down on my sucking my rigid clit in her mouth. I came almost instantly. Once we all received some relief we sat on the bed naked recovering from our own orgasms.</p><p>Linda continued her story as Bob and I admired her body. She remained naked as she spoke. ""So like I said, Sarah just came really loudly and she told me that she just licked her little sister's pussy before she came in to see me. That intrigued me. I asked, ""Can we go back to your bedroom? I'd love to make love to both of you girls if I could.""</p><p>""Sure, but you have to promise to fuck me with that big black strap on!"" She begged.</p><p>""Okay baby. You really liked that didn't you? But let's go wake up your baby sister and then you can lick my pussy while I make her cum.""</p><p>""That's a deal!"" said the girl as she bolted up and we left the bedroom heading for their room. Once we were in the room I saw Sandy laying naked on her stomach under the sheets. I moved over and tugged on her shoulder shaking her gently.</p><p>She woke up and saw me and her sister looking at her and she said, ""Hi Linda, what's going on?""</p><p>""Your sister and I were just having some fun in my room and I wanted to include you. Do you want to have some more fun with us?"" Asked Linda.</p><p>""Oh heck yes! I love it when Sarah does stuff with me. What do you want me to do?"" She asked with wide eyes.</p><p>""I'm going to lay on the bed, I want you to sit on my face and Sarah's going to lick my pussy. Then after that I'm going to fuck her with this!"" She said as she held up the giant strap on. It was eight or nine inches long and plenty fat.</p><p>""Okay!"" She said as we all started moving into positions. Linda was on her back and Sandy straddled her face facing her sister as she lowered her tiny little pussy onto Linda's face. She lowered it with a giggle as Linda started licking it as soon as she could reach it. She tasted very sweet and smelled glorious. Her pussy was undeveloped and her lips were straight as an arrow and barely parted until she spread them with her hands. Then she saw her pink inner lips and she started sucking on them making the girl moan as she enjoyed the feelings she was giving her. She looked down at Linda and smiled as she continues sucking her pussy.</p><p>Meanwhile Sarah moved to Linda's pussy and started licking it. She started fingering her wet soaking pussy as she licked and Linda seemed to enjoy it. Soon she had three fingers inside her and Linda said, ""More!"" As she looked at her from under her sister's pussy. So Sarah added a forth finger then she added her thumb. Once she was moving her hand in and out soon she had her entire hand inside the woman and Linda was moaning and spreading her legs wider begging her to fuck her with her entire hand more. ""Oh my God! My whole hand is inside you!"" She said.</p><p>Linda started cumming and screamed as the girl fist fucked her pussy and she ate Sandy's pussy until she came on her tongue. She also went on to say that they all had a fantastic night that night and she made love to the Sarah again with the big black dildo and they played sex games for the rest of the week.</p><p>Once she finished her story we all fucked like again. When we finished our fun we all fell asleep in the huge king size bed.</p><p>Bob woke up in the middle of the night. He just had a dream that he fucked Sarah and he looked over at his wife and Linda who were spooning each other on the bed. His daughter was obviously fantasizing about him. She had called out his name when she was fucking herself in the first video. So he left himself naked and he walked out of the room heading towards the girl's room. She was sleeping in the bottom bunk and he took the covers off of her and she was wearing one of his t-shirts. It was big on her but her bottom was naked underneath it. He picked up the girl and she woke up a little putting her hands around his neck as she was being carried out of her room.</p><p>Bob headed downstairs and past the kitchen. He opened the door to the basement and clicked on the light carrying his daughter down the narrow stairs into the finished basement. She still had her eyes closed as he put her down on the sofa. He laid her down and she stretched a little bit and opened her eyes for the first time. ""What are you doing with me Daddy?"" she asked as she sat up on the chair and first noticed Bob was naked. ""Daddy! You're naked!""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Bob said as he pulled the big t-shirt over her head with her help. ""Now you are too. Sarah I want to teach you all about sex. You are old enough now and I want to. Is that okay with you baby?"" he asked.</p><p>She nodded her head in agreement. ""Yes Daddy, I'd love too!""</p><p>""Okay honey"" he said as he stood up. ""I want you to suck my cock. Do you know how to do that?""</p><p>She nodded and positioned herself in front of his hard cock. It was so different than Toby's was. It was hot when she touched it and he moved when she touched it. ""Mmmmmmmm"" he moaned. She squeezed it and was surprised at the texture of it. It was soft and squishy but hard in the middle when she squeezed it. She felt his balls that here hanging below his cock. She'd never seen a man's balls. They were huge and when she touched them he moaned again. She put the head of his cock in her tiny mouth and started sucking on it. ""Oh yes"" moaned her daddy.</p><p>She looked up at him and started bobbing her head up and down on his cock. Bob loved the sight of his daughter with his big cock sticking out of her mouth. Her big blue eyes were looking at him as she sucked it and her tongue was not doing anything. She was quite inexperienced. She knew how to put a cock in her mouth and go up and down, but she didn't know how to please him. Bob stopped her and pulled her up and said, ""Honey, you have the basics, but use your hand to help your mouth and move it with your mouth. Also move your tongue around when you are sucking and when you pull it out of your mouth use your tongue to go around the head and roll it up and down once in a while as well.""</p><p>""Okay Daddy"" she said as she went back to sucking his cock and tried some of the things her daddy suggested. She was moving her tongue more and using her lips to create more suction around his cock and he responded when she did that so she kept doing it. She was still sitting on the edge of the sofa and she dropped down to her knees in front of him, which gave her more ability to use her hands better on his cock as she sucked it. He moaned when she was in the new position in front of him.</p><p>""Oh yeah baby that's better"" he said.. He put his hand behind her head and started urging her on more making her bob up and down on him faster. ""Mmmmmmmm yes"" he said.</p><p>""Am I doing better?"" she asked in between plunges.</p><p>""Yes baby"" he replied. He was going to cum in her mouth soon. ""I'm gonna cum soon you better pull off honey."" Hearing this she started sucking harder and did not pull off. She looked into his eyes as she sucked him and that made him cum hard. His baby was sucking on his cock and wanted to taste his cum. His first spurt hit the back of her throat and she choked on it and closed her eyes trying to focus on swallowing it. He came again and this time she was ready. She continued swallowing her Daddy's cum and was staring in his eyes again moaning around his hard cock.</p><p>""Mmmmmm Daddy, it tastes so good"" she said as she finished his load and pulled off his cock. She continued jerking his cock in her hand and he had to pull her hand off his cock.</p><p>""Wow honey that was great, but I'm sorry. I shouldn't have made you do that."" he said as he sat down next to his naked girl on the couch.</p><p>""Daddy, I loved it. I can't tell you how long I've wanted to suck your cock. And I want to do it again. Please Daddy don't give me this night and then take it away."" She begged.</p><p>""Okay honey, but you can stop any time you want. And if I ask you to do anything you don't want to do just say no. Okay?"" Bob said as he stroked her hair.</p><p>""Yes Daddy yes!"" she said. ""Will you fuck me now Daddy?"" she asked as she reached down and touched his now flaccid dick. Once she realized his cock wasn't hard she frowned. ""Why isn't it hard Daddy? Are you finished?""</p><p>""No baby, but it takes me a while to recover and I've already cum a few times today. Why don't I lick your little pussy and then I should be ready in no time."" He replied.</p><p>""Sure!"" she replied, ""What do I do?""</p><p>""Just lay back and spread your legs for me baby and I'll do the rest."" Bob said as Sarah did as she was told and laid back spreading her legs wide and sticking her legs in the air and holding her feet in her hands with her legs fully extended. ""Wow, I guess ballet lessons are actually going to pay off!"" he said and chuckled. He lowered his face to her bald pussy and began licking it.</p><p>""Oh Daddy"" She moaned as he started. ""That feels so good.""</p><p>Bob looked up at his daughter and continued licking her and he ran his tongue up the crack of her tight pussy and sucked her clit into his mouth. She moaned again and started running her hands through his hair pulling his face harder on her pussy. He put his hands under her ass and lifted her butt up holding it in his hands giving himself better access. She was so light he did it effortlessly. Sarah put her hands on the sofa now and used them for leverage, as she got even more excited watching her Daddy lick her 10-year-old pussy.</p><p>""Yes Daddy, don't stop. I'm gonna cum!"" she said as she rubbed her pussy up and down on his lips and tongue grinding him better now. Her eyes were closed and her mouth slightly parted. ""Oh, uh, uh, yessss, mmmmm"" she moaned as she was about to lose it. ""Ah, ah, ah, ah Ahhhhhhhh!"" she cried as she came on her father's tongue.</p><p>Bob swirled his tongue around the inside of her sweet pussy as she came. He lapped up her juices and continued licking her as she wrapped her legs around his head trapping him there. He switched to her clit again and she exploded again as she came a second time under his manipulations. ""Mmmmmmmm"" he moaned as he finished sucking her tiny clit in his mouth. ""Delicious"" he said as he pulled his head back admiring her flesh.</p><p>""Wow Daddy! That was the best ever!"" she said as she started coming down off her orgasm.</p><p>Bob leaned up and reached down grasping his now hard cock in his fist and pumped it up and down in front of his young daughter. ""Are you ready to get fucked by your Daddy baby girl?""</p><p>""Uh huh!"" She replied as she spread her legs wide and played with her little pussy with her fingers spreading herself for her Daddy. ""Fuck me Daddy…I've been waiting for this a long time."" She said.</p><p>""Ok baby."" He replied as he lined up his hard cock with her tiny slit. Just as he was at the entrance to her hole he pushed inside. She was so wet from cumming he slid almost all the way into her tight pussy with one push. ""Oh fuck!"" He said feeling the heat of her young pussy. ""You are so tight and so hot. Did that hurt?"" he asked as he stroked her cheek.</p><p>She shook her head no, ""No Daddy it feels really good. Please don't stop."" Bob had no intention to stop. Hearing there was no pain he started slowly working his cock in and out of her tight pussy. ""Oh yes."" She moaned as he started fucking her pussy. She reached down and began stroking her clit with her fingers as he stroked in and out. She knew stroking her clit was an easy way to masturbate but she never touched it while getting fucked before. It felt so good.</p><p>Bob knew there was no way he could hold out for long. Even though he came so much already watching his hard cock slide in and out of his oldest daughter made him want to cum as soon as he slid it inside her. Her eyes closed and he started fucking her harder now. In a minute he was pounding her and she was about to cum again. So was he and he threw her legs over his shoulders and bent down and fucked her deep. She moaned wildly and then came on his cock. Feeling her pussy constricting with her orgasm made him cum inside her tight pink pussy.</p><p>""Oh yeah daddy fuck, me, daddy!"" she cried as he came deep inside.</p><p>""Oh Sarah, it's so fucking good."" He had never sworn in front of her but while fucking her it was so natural. He collapsed on her and both of them tried to catch their breath. He kissed her on the mouth for the first time sinking his tongue into her mouth. She took it and sucked it deep into her mouth moaning.</p><p>""Can we do it again?"" she asked as she giggled.</p><p>""Baby, you need to get dressed and go back to your room. We have all the time in the world."" He replied.</p><p>""Do you promise Daddy?"" she asked as she stood up and put her t-shirt back on.</p><p>""You bet."" He replied. Sarah walked to the stairs and turned looking back to her Daddy. Her legs looked so perfect under the shirt and she blew him a kiss and ran upstairs heading to her room. Bob tried to regain some composure before he went back upstairs. He washed his cock to remove the evidence of his coupling and then walked up the stairs naked and went to his room. There was his lovely wife again sleeping. She missed it all, but he was sure this was just the beginning of a new era to his family. Bob lie down on the mattress and fell asleep for the night.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 6</p><p>I woke up the next morning and Bob and Linda were already out of the bed and I heard the shower running. I crept into the bathroom and I saw Linda bent over in our shower getting fucked. I watched for a few minutes as Bob continued pounding her from behind and her boobs were swaying back and forth as he fucked her.</p><p>""Oh yes Bobby! Fuck my ass! I'm gonna cum Bobby!"" She cried as he fucked her asshole and she came all over his cock! I never called him Bobby. But he seemed to not mind.</p><p>I turned around and left the bathroom and headed downstairs to the kitchen to make us some coffee. After I finished my first cup the girls ran down the stairs like gangbusters as usual and ate breakfast. Bob and Linda came downstairs together and the girls looked at each other giggling. Bob grabbed a cup of coffee and put it in his mug to go and readied himself for his day and Linda kissed me on the cheek and said good bye to the girls and went. Bob and the girls left as he was giving them a ride to school that day. Once everyone was gone I poured a second cup of coffee and walked up the stairs in my robe and headed to the girl's room looking for the bear I planted in their room the day before. I found it on the dresser much like I left it. I doubt it was even noticed by the kids.</p><p>I took it into her room and sat it on the desk turning it off and removing its memory card. I put the card into her computer and went to the folder where the videos were located and there was a ton of them. I opened the first few and they were not interesting. I sorted by date/time and she looked for ones after we went to bed. The first one was after the girls were done with their showers. I was happy they actually took showers last night when she told them too. They were both wrapped in towels and their hair wet and they came into the room giggling and talking. It was hard to keep up with the conversation until Sarah said, ""Do you want me to lick you again Sandy?"" That one caught my attention and Sandy's too.</p><p>""Well sure"" she said, ""Do you think they'll catch us? They're just in there watching TV with Aunt Linda."" she said.</p><p>""They aren't watching TV they're having sex. Might as well do the same as them!"" Sarah replied. She tossed her towel across the room and her sister did the same. Then Sarah guided her baby sister over to the bed and laid her down with her head on the pillows. ""OK just relax and go with it."" She told her as she scooted herself and put her face next to her pussy. Sandy closed her eyes and let her sister have her way with her tiny pussy. Sarah was moving her head in circles around her pussy and moaning quietly.</p><p>Sandy pulled on her sister's face getting her closer to her as she played with her pussy. ""Oh, yeah"" she said ""Lick me sis, it feels really good.""</p><p>""Did you try playing with yourself?"" she asked as she lowered her mouth back to her pussy.</p><p>""Uh uh"" Sandy replied, ""I like it better when you do it!"" Sarah giggled and kept eating her out and soon she had her squirming on the bed and then she came. ""Ohhhhh yeah"" she whispered not wanting to be too loud. ""Ah, ah, ah, mmmmmm"" she moaned.</p><p>Sandy calmed down a little and her big sister crawled up and cuddled her on her bed and played with her little body. ""So sis, do you want to do it to me?""</p><p>""Nope."" She said and she crawled up to her bunk and got under the covers. Sarah was frustrated and she got out of bed and grabbed a t-shirt and put it on.</p><p>""Here brat!"" she said as she threw a t-shirt up to her sister. You better wear a t-shirt or they may get suspicious if we are suddenly both sleeping naked.</p><p>Sandy giggled and put on the t-shirt. Then they went to bed and turned out the light. The video ended and I went to the folder there were two more from last night. The first one opened up and it was of the room, it was dark so she couldn't see much, but then she saw a large man come into the room, gather Sarah off the bed and carry her out of the room. It was Bob and he was naked! My heart skipped a beat as I opened the last one from the night and it was about an hour later and she opened it and Sarah was coming back into the room and she went back to bed.</p><p>""Hmmm"" I thought to myself. ""So Daddy took you out of the room for a midnight fuck huh?"" I laughed at my own joke and got dressed and readied myself for the day. I was so turned on all day I was sure that Bob had done something with our daughter last night but was not sure what. I could not wait until Sarah came home. I wanted to talk to her. I was also wondering if I could eat some of my daughter's fresh pussy. No need for Bob to have all the fun!</p><p>Sarah came home at her normal time. It was just before three o'clock and she came in and immediately ran upstairs. I had noticed this new trend. She used to come home and run into the kitchen for a snack, but now straight upstairs and in her room with the door closed for at least thirty minutes. I waited a few minutes for her to get started on whatever she was doing and then she crept up the stairs and leaned against the door. ""Ohhhhh, yeah!"" I heard her moan on the other side of the door. As I suspected she was running upstairs to masturbate. I listened a little more enjoying the sounds of her innocent looking daughter fucking herself in her room and then she gently opened the door. She was on her bed completely naked with one of her my dildos pumping in and out of her pussy. She heard the door click and she yelled, ""Mom get out!""</p><p>I did nothing like that as I continued walking into the room admiring my daughter's naked form with my toy sticking out of her young twat. ""Sarah, it's okay. I just want to talk to you.""</p><p>""Mommy get out!"" she repeated as she pulled the sheet over her nakedness and pulled the toy out of her pussy.</p><p>""Sarah, calm down. Just relax. I know you've been taking my toys and I know you're playing with them. I know everything. But I'm not mad, I just want to talk about it okay?""</p><p>""You're not mad?"" Sarah asked with her back to her mother under the sheet.</p><p>""No, we just need to talk."" Her mother said.</p><p>""Okay, she said as the turned over and looked at her mother still under the sheet. First of all, you can play with my toys any time you want. Masturbation is fine and even healthy. But there are some things you need to do. Please clean them when you are done. When you use them they get wet with your juices and then dirt gets on them and if you use them again you can get an infection. Understood?"" She said looking at her.</p><p>""Uh huh"" replied Sarah.</p><p>""Secondly, you can bring your friends over here any time you want, but keep it in your room and preferably only during sleep overs, especially Cameron and her big brother Toby. The last thing I need is your friends coming here and having fun then letting the word get out."" Sarah nodded. ""Lastly, I want to play too. I know you and your Daddy went somewhere last night and did stuff right?"" Sarah nodded. I thought so. But honestly, if you are going to mess around with men, you are better off with your father. He loves you very much and will do nothing to hurt you or your sister. Did he fuck you last night?"" Sarah nodded again. My stomach lurched again and my pussy was soaking wet as I thought about Bob fucking her in the basement.</p><p>""So, can we play together? I'd love to lick your little pussy and I'd love for you to do the same to me. I know your sister can be a little greedy and I assure you I would never do that to you.</p><p>""How do you know that?"" she said and she looked around the room. She noticed the bear was missing. ""The bear!"" she said pointing at the dresser.</p><p>""Yep"" I said, ""It's a nanny cam. I had to figure out who was using my things."" We both laughed. I leaned forward and kissed my daughter on her lips and she opened her mouth and accepted my tongue. We kissed each other for a few minutes and Sarah was getting hotter. I reached down and pulled the sheet down revealing her flat chest and then her bald pussy. Her ten-year-old body was beautiful to me and she made me want to lick her all over. I moved her on the bed and angled her so that she was lying on the bed and her pussy was on the edge. Sarah watched me as she spread her legs and pulled them back to her chest with her arms.</p><p>I knelt down and put her pussy in my mouth licking up her slit and sliding my tongue into her tiny used pussy. Her lips were well pronounced and it looked like she was sexually active and they were incredible. I sucked harder and she grabbed my head and squealed.</p><p>""Oh Mommy!"" she moaned as she ground my face onto her pussy. ""That feels so good."" She was looking right at me and holding my head in her hands with her mouth opened in a circle almost holding her breath. She released her breaths in gasps and watched me rolling my tongue around and around her pussy and clit. ""Oh, yes, Mommy, I'm gonna cum."" She said as she pushed her head back and closed her eyes. ""Yes! Yes, Mommy cumming! Ohhhhhh, yes, yes, yes!"" She cried as she came gushing juices on my lips and rocking her tiny pussy on my mouth. She locked her legs around my head pulling me closer to her as she rocked her hips and mashed her tiny pussy up and down on my tongue screaming as she came.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm yeah."" I said into her pussy as I licked her pussy clean of her tasty pussy juices. ""So good."" I lifted my face up and released myself from her grasp and I took off my blouse and bra as she watched me undress. She sat up on the bed and as soon as my bra was off she attacked my tits sucking them into her mouth like an animal. She was squeezing them and pulling on my nipples as she sucked like she has wanted to do it forever.</p><p>""Your tits are so good"" she said, ""I love them. They are so big and the nipples are fantastic."" She continued sucking them into her mouth making them harder and pointier. She was ravaging them as I watched her as I smiled down at her. She looked so happy, she must have wanted this for a while but had no idea how to ask for it. I stood up and removed my panties Sarah was sitting on the bed breathing very heavy looking at me and smiling.</p><p>Once my panties were off, I walked up to her as she was still sitting on the bed. I raised my right leg and put it on the bed next to her and then I pulled her into my pussy. She opened her mouth and started licking my pussy like she'd done it all her life. ""Oh, honey, yeah."" I said as she latched on and sucked hard. ""Uhhhh, yes"" She clung to my pussy sucking my lips into her mouth as I ground it on her face. ""Uh, uh, uh"" I moaned as she was licking my pussy and I was about to cum. Having my daughter licking my pussy made me so hot. ""Ahhhhhhhh fuck yeah!"" I screamed as I came all over my daughter's face. Once I finished I lay down with my daughter and cuddled with her. ""So was last night the only time you did things with your father Sarah?"" I asked as I stroked her hair.</p><p>'Uh uh."" She said.</p><p>""What other times?"" I asked.</p><p>""When Daddy took us to school this morning. We took a really weird way to school. It was a long way out of the way and we ended up on a deserted road. Daddy pulled over and said he had a surprise for us. So he whipped out his bog old cock and asked me to suck it right in front of Sandy. I did so of course because I love him and he was sitting there with this big old boner and I knew it was because of me. So I sucked his cock right there in the front seat. Sandy was quietly watching me from the back seat and he kept looking at her as I sucked him. I think he wants to get Sandy involved.""</p><p>""Oh I bet!"" I said to her as I continued stroking her hair. ""What happened next?""</p><p>""He took us to school and wrote us a note so we weren't late."" She said.</p><p>""Well thanks for telling me.""</p><p>""Are you mad Mommy?""</p><p>""Hell no! I just want to know. He's beaten me to you, but I'm going to beat him with your sister. I want to play with her first. She'll be home soon. Let's go downstairs and I'm going to fuck you with one of my toys. Not the big ones, just one she won't be scared about. Maybe she'll let me fuck her too!""</p><p>""Okay!"" Sarah said as she got up and ran downstairs.</p><p>I took a six inch white dildo from her bed. It was the one she was fucking when I interrupted her so it must be her favorite. I stopped at the bathroom and cleaned it up and took it with me down to the living room where Sarah was bent over on her hands and knees waiting for me to come in the room and fuck her. It was a sight to behold. Her ten-year-old body was so hard and tight. Her ass was perfectly formed and her asshole was begging for my attention.</p><p>I leaned down behind her and I spread her ass cheeks with my hands and inserted my tongue into her tight pink asshole. ""Ohhhh mommy!"" She said as I shoved it as far as I could inside her. She was enjoying it so I kept it up. I rubbed her clit underneath her body as I licked her ass more and more. Her eyes were closed and I lubed up her tight little ass with my spit from my mouth and I soaked her ass preparing for my next move. I took the dildo I brought with me and I sucked it into my mouth and got it really wet as well. She was watching be over her shoulder as I prepared. I think she knew what I was planning because she was wiggling her little ass in front of me as I sucked the cock. I moved it up to her tight ass and then I pushed it against the muscle.</p><p>She closed her eyes tight and grunted. ""Ugh!"" She groaned. I was not successful so she reached back and spread her ass wider with her own hands as I aimed again. This time with her assistance I was able to insert the head into her ass. ""Ohhhh Man!"" She said as she got used to it being inside her ass.</p><p>""Have you ever played with your ass baby?"" I asked. She shook her head no and I chuckled. I DID beat Bob to something. I fucked her in the ass first! I was pleased. I pushed it deeper in her ass and I pulled it back out so just the head was inside then back inside I pushed this time adding another quarter inch.</p><p>""Uh. She moaned. I started pumping the toy in and out of her tight ass and she began going with it rocking back and forth ever so slightly. Soon I was fucking about half of its six inches in and out of the blonde little girl. Her hair was on one side of her face as I pumped it in and out. Her eyes were still closed as I fucked her. She was moaning more now, ""uh, uh, ohhhhh yeah Mommy! Fuck my little ass!"" She said.</p><p>Happily I continued my assault as she fucked back on my hand harder now. She was really enjoying it so I went for her clit again. This time when I rubbed it she exploded. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhh yes! Cumming Mommy!"" She cried as she game pushing back as hard as she could taking the entire length of the toy in her ass. I shoved it deep and held it there as she convulsed cumming on the cock and no doubt squeezing it tightly as she came. After she came I looked over my shoulder hearing a clang as Sandy dropped her backpack on the floor.</p><p>I looked at her and smiled and said, ""Next?""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 7</p><p>""Uh. She moaned. I started pumping the toy in and out of her tight ass and she began going with it rocking back and forth ever so slightly. Soon I was fucking about half of it's six inches in and out of the blonde little girl. Her hair was on one side of her face as I pumped it in and out. Her eyes were still closed as I fucked her. She was moaning more now, ""uh, uh, ohhhhh yeah Mommy! Fuck my little ass!"" She said.</p><p>Happily I continued my assault as she fucked back on my hand harder now. She was really enjoying it so I went for her clit again. This time when I rubbed it she exploded. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhh yes!"" Cumming Mommy!"" She cried as she game pushing back as hard as she could taking the entire length of the toy in her ass. I shoved it deep and held it there as she convulsed cumming on the cock and no doubt squeezing it tightly as she came. After she came I looked over my shoulder hearing a clang as Sandy dropped her backpack on the floor.</p><p>I looked at her and smiled and said, ""Next?""</p><p>""Hi Mommy."" Sandy said as she moved closer to us smiling. ""What are you guys doing?""</p><p>""What does it look like we're doing baby?""</p><p>""Having fun? I want to play."" Sandy said as she came closer and joined me on the floor as I held the dildo in her big sister's ass as she started coming down from a very intense orgasm. ""Is that thing in her butt Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes Baby.</p><p>""Why is it in her butt Mommy?""</p><p>""Because it feels good."" I said</p><p>""Really?"" She replied. ""Did that feel good?"" She said to her sister.</p><p>""Uh, huhhhh."" Sarah replied with a sexy little smile on her face.</p><p>""Why don't you take off your clothes and join us?"" I said.</p><p>Sandy stripped off her shirt and said, ""You bet!"" She removed all of her clothes and I admired the purity of her tiny form. She was always tall for a six-year-old and her skin was as white as a beautiful cloud. She took off her pants and she was left in her tiny white cotton panties and I reached up for her and I pulled them down her tiny, slim hips revealing her perfectly formed, immature pussy. I got off the floor and motioned for Sarah to follow as I moved Sandy to the large couch and sat her down on the cushion. I knelt in front of her and leaned into her and kissed her on the lips. Her big blue eyes closed when I kissed her and I ran my hand through her shoulder length blonde hair. She opened her lips when I pushed my hot tongue into her mouth and accepted it. She was unsure what to do so I rolled my tongue around inside her mouth and she just let me.</p><p>""Copy what I do when I kiss you. Just do the same things and suck on my tongue."" I said trying to teach her how to kiss. She nodded and I went back to kissing her and she started playing with my tongue with hers. She giggled a few times telling me that it tickled. I never thought about it but I guess she was right. It does tickle when you French kiss someone but it tickles so good. That's what makes me horny is the tickling.</p><p>After kissing her I pulled back and she played with my breasts with her tiny hands. She was just as fascinated with them as her sister was earlier. She was pinching my large nipples and squeezing them together and I watched as she played.</p><p>""Can I suck them Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes, please."" I said as I pulled her head towards my tits. She moved willingly and captured my right nipple in her mouth. ""Ohhhhhhh."" I moaned as she attacked my nipple sucking hard and she scraped it in her teeth. ""Ohhh baby be careful and watch your teeth.""</p><p>""Sorry Mommy!"" She said and returned to my titty. Sarah, not wanting to be left out of anything came over and joined her sister on the sofa and took my other breast in her mouth and began suckling on it. She has obviously had a little more practice with Linda and she put a hand on either side of her object of affection and began squeezing it gently making it swell and contrast gently with her hands as she latched onto the nipple and sucked and caressed it with her tongue making me feel really good. ""Ohhhhhh Baby you are really good at this."" I said as I caressed Sarah's hair and she looked at me while sucking it.</p><p>""Thank you Mommy. Aunt Linda said I learn really fast. So did Daddy when I was sucking his cock in the car this morning too! He said I was a natural…"" She stopped herself and giggled.</p><p>'Did he say you were a natural cocksucker?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, he said I was a natural cocksucker just like you Mommy! And he said he would teach Sandy as well!"" Sarah said then went back to pleasuring my breast.</p><p>""Sandy, would you like to suck your Daddy's cock when he gets home baby?"" I asked. She nodded and smiled at me around my nipple and continued trying to mimic her sister's actions. I smiled and said, ""I think that can be arranged."" I let the girls play with my tits for a few more minutes but then I was ready for more. I wanted to lick my baby girl's pussy now.</p><p>I lifted Sandy's head and she came off my boob with a pop and looked at me. ""I want to lick your pussy baby."" I said as her sister took her mouth off me as well and watched us as I laid her sister down on the couch and she pulled her legs up on the big cushion and placed her feet on it. I moved down to her little pussy and pulled her hips to the edge of the cushion putting it right in front of me. I adjusted my position and was on my hands and knees in front of her. I sank my tongue inside her and she moaned.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm…""</p><p>Sarah moved behind me and got on her back and scooted herself under my pussy. I looked down at her and she smiled at me and I slid down a little more putting my pussy in her reach. She started tonguing my pussy and I went to work on Sandy's. Her legs were spread with her feet planted on both sides of her hips and I pushed her legs back and pinned them on either side of her chest. She took them in her arms and held them for me giving me complete and total access to her tight pussy and asshole. I ran my tongue from the top of her pussy rolling it around her clit and then planted kisses all over her immature vulva. She smiled and giggled again. I reached up and spread her lips and her pink inner lips were ready. I could see the tiny hole of her pussy and I sank inside her as far as I could go.</p><p>""Oh mommy!"" She said. ""I like your tongue inside me."" I fucked her with it and soon she was pushing up to meet my tiny thrusts. I imagined her fucking her father as I ate her pussy and I released a huge amount of pussy juice to my daughter. She moaned as she drank from me and I continued. Sandy was watching me as I licked her and I moved my hands closer and slipped a finger inside her. She gasped as I entered her and soon she was moaning more. I felt like she was going to cum soon and I looked down at Sarah as she licked my pussy like mad. She was rubbing my clit and licking my hole shoving her tongue in and out and loving my taste.</p><p>I knew I would cum soon so I focused on Sandy's pussy and picked up my rhythm and fucked her with my finger faster. Then I added a second finger and she groaned louder. I fingered her tiny pussy and then she pulled her legs back towards her tighter and she screamed. ""Oh, oh, ahhhhhh Mommy! I'm doing it!"" She cried as she obviously was in the throes of a big orgasm. I mouthed her sucking any pussy juice she pushed out of herself and focused on her clit as she came. She pulled my face inside her tighter getting as much of my mouth on her pussy as she could. I finished sucking her and removed my mouth with a whine from her. ""Oh Mommy I want more!"" She said. I looked down and Sarah was still sucking my cunt and another minute later I came in her mouth. I must have flooded her as I heard her gulping my juices as I writhed on her tongue. ""Oh, oh, oh, yes!!!"" I yelled as I came. I wound down and I was covered in sweat. My long blonde hair was sticking to my face as I opened my eyes and looked at Sandy and smiled.</p><p>""I like cumming Mommy! It's the best thing ever!"" She said as she stroked my face.</p><p>""Me too!"" I said panting trying to catch my breath. I got up off Sarah's face and sat down on the sofa with my daughter.</p><p>Sarah stood up and wiped her chin and smiled and said ""Yummy!""</p><p>""Okay girls. Let's get dresses on for Daddy. He loves to see his girls dressed up for him and it'll set the mood for our seduction of Daddy.""</p><p>'Yeah!"" They said in unison.</p><p>""But tonight, no undies…"" I finished and went upstairs. The girls looked at each other and giggled.</p><p>We all got dressed and it was close to time Bob was home so we went downstairs and gathered into the living room.</p><p>After watching a little TV I heard Bob's car pull up in the driveway. I turned off the TV and looked at the girls. ""Are you ready girls?"" Both of them nodded and were smiling. We all stood up and waited watching the door. ""Are you sure you're ready baby?"" I asked looking at Sarah.</p><p>""Oh hell yeah!"" She said with a smile. I smiled back at her and adjusted my cleavage as the door opened and Bob walked in. He saw us all and smiled looking at me with an odd look on his face.</p><p>""Hi girls, don't you all look nice. Are we going out for dinner or something?"" Bob asked admiring his family.</p><p>""No Daddy."" Said Sarah. ""Mommy wants us to eat in tonight."" She continued as she walked towards her father who barely closed the door. She walked up to him and kissed him straining on her tiptoes to do it. She reached down to his belt buckle and smiled saying, ""We want to suck your cock Daddy. Sandy wants to learn how to do it and then she wants you to make love to her just like you did me last night. Is that okay?""</p><p>Bob looked at me and I nodded smiling at my husband. ""I ate their pussies today and I fucked Sarah with a dildo… in the ass."" Bob smiled and let Sarah unbuckle his pants and she unzipped his fly and let his slacks drop to the floor. He stepped out of them and unbuttoned his shirt and removed his tie. Soon he was only in boxers and Sarah reached inside them and pulled out his hardening cock. She put it in her mouth and began sucking the head as she rolled her tongue around it making Bob moan.</p><p>He admired his girl sucking his cock as she wore one of her silk dresses. It was tight and form fitting and revealed her undeveloped chest as she bobbed up and down on his cock. Her baby sister moved towards them and knelt next to her sister as she watched her suck his cock. She was just as nicely dressed in a pretty yellow Sunday dress, pigtails with curls and a beautiful smile. She watched her sister for a while then she said, ""My turn!""</p><p>Sarah turned and looked at her sister as she continued sucking Bob's cock and then she pulled it out of her mouth and said, ""Okay come and get it!"" Sandy moved closer and she started putting it in her tiny mouth. Bob watched as his youngest daughter sucked his cock and Sarah reached down playing with his heavy balls. She licked them and rolled her tongue around them as her sister bobbed up and down on his cock only getting about an inch or two in her tight young mouth.</p><p>""Oh Daddy, your thing is so big!"" Sandy said as she looked at him with amazement.</p><p>""Let's take this to the bedroom girls."" Bob said looking at me with a wink. The girls ran to the big bedroom and Bob came to me and kissed me.</p><p>""I love you!"" He said and he smacked my ass and we followed our children into our room. Once there the girls were standing there waiting for us. Bob removed his boxers and lay on the bed. Both girls were still dressed.</p><p>""Do you want us to take off our clothes too Daddy?"" Asked Sandy.</p><p>""Uh uh."" He said shaking his head. ""I like how you both look in those dresses. Sandy, get on the bed and go back to sucking my cock. Honey, I want you to come lay next to me on the bed and Sarah, I want you to eat your Mother's pussy."" He directed everyone. I moved to the bed next to him and kissed him deeply as his daughter crawled between his legs and started sucking his hard cock. Sarah worked her way between mine and she pushed my legs up and sank her fat tongue into my wet pussy.</p><p>Bob and I continued kissing as our children pleasured us in our marital bed. I broke the kiss because I was getting too excited to keep kissing him. I looked down at Sarah and she was licking my pussy and getting ready to start putting her hand in my pussy. She had three fingers in me right away and she was finger fucking me better than Linda did. She latched onto my clit and sucked. ""Ohhhhh"" I gasped. She made me feel so good.</p><p>Bob was teaching his daughter how to suck his cock better. I heard him telling her to watch her teeth how to open her jaw wider and about taming the gag reflex. Within five minutes she was sucking him better and soon over half his hard cock was being fished in and out of her mouth. She was slobbering a lot getting it super wet and slippery and that made it slide in and out better. I was amazed that my six-year-old daughter was able to suck half of Bob's eight-inch cock. She was on her knees on the bed and she was bobbing up and down on his cock. Bob was really excited and he warned her, ""Baby I'm gonna cum soon!"" She never slowed down and she tightened her grip on his cock and sped up her motions. ""Oh fuck, her I cum!"" He said warning her again but she never stopped and he began shooting his load in her pre-teen mouth. ""Ahhhhhhhh!""</p><p>Sarah and I watched Sandy gulp down his seed and she swallowed it all. She gulped down spurt after spurt as he shook his head enjoying the feeling of cumming in her mouth. Once he was finished cumming she took her mouth of his cock and said, ""Wow Daddy! You came a lot!"" She kept pumping his cock with her tiny hands and she cupped his balls and licked his balls like she saw her sister doing earlier. She liked the feeling of his balls and ball sack and she smiled as she stuck out her tongue and bathed it in her spit.</p><p>Sarah returned to licking my pussy and I was so turned on I started panting and breathing harder as she prepared to make me cum like her sister did for her Daddy. ""Oh baby! Suck it and shove your fingers back in mommy's pussy."" I said and she shoved four fingers inside me pumping them in and out. ""Ahhhhhhhh! Shit cumming!"" I screamed as I came over my daughters face and fingers. ""Ah, ah, ohhhhhh, uh, uh, mmmmmmm."" I looked back over at Bob and Sandy and she was straddling his hips squatting over his cock that was lined up with her tiny vagina. ""Oh baby, please make sure you don't hurt her."" I said with a worried look on my face.</p><p>""Me?"" He said. ""She got up here on her own. I'm just being molested here."" He said with a wink as she continued to drop her weight on him trying to squeeze the giant cock in her baby pussy. I rolled over and grabbed a bottle of lube and handed it to him. He opened the bottle and dropped a generous amount on the head of his cock and began rubbing it all over his still huge penis. He handed me the bottle back and I smiled and watched as she tried again and dropped her weight on top of him again. This time he was really slippery and the head popped inside the girl and she gasped as she felt him inside her.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh, ahhhh! Wow Daddy!"" She said. He was much bigger than the toy her sister took her cherry with. She stopped and waited for herself to get the feeling of his cock inside her. She stayed still and now Bob was lifting her body up until the tip of his cock was just inside and dropped her again. She gasped each time she moved down his cock. Her tiny naked form was easily lifted up and down and soon he was gently fucking her as she closed her eyes and let her father fuck her.</p><p>I decided to fuck Sarah too. I disappeared into her room and took my strap on and tied it to my waist. Then I guided her to face the front of the bed and I inserted the large black dildo into her soaking wet pussy. ""Ahhhh, Mommy!"" She moaned as I penetrated her the first time. She spread her knees wider and exposed her ass to me. I reached down and inserted my thumb into her ass and she gasped loudly as I got most of the digit inside her. ""Oh Mommy I like your thumb in my ass while you fuck me. It feels so naughty."" She said as I continued fucking her from behind.</p><p>Bob was enjoying her on top of him, but he slapped her on the butt and asked her to get off. She did as she was told and he moved behind her next to me and reinserted into her pussy and shoved the first three inches inside her. ""Oh Daddy!"" She said as he drove her deeper and deeper until over half of his cock was inside the child. He leaned over towards me and I met him and we kissed again as we both fucked our daughters. I broke our kiss and we both started fucking the girls harder and soon he was about to cum and Sarah was moaning and cursing about to cum herself!</p><p>""Oh. Oh, oh, uh, uhuhuhuh, mmmmm. Yes Mommy!"" Sara exclaimed as I fucked her almost completely with the large dildo. I grabbed her tiny hips and pushed harder and faster until she came all over the hard plastic toy. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Shit, shit, shit! So fucking good!""</p><p>Next to me Bob was fucking Sandy gentler and not as deep. He was soon going to cum as well and he stroked her hair and back as he stroked inside her pussy. She had her head down and legs spread as he fucked her relentlessly. Soon her mouth opened and she formed an O with her lips. She was cumming. ""Ohhhhhhhhhhh,"" she moaned. ""Daddy! It feels, so… so… so… Gooood! Yeahhhhhhh"" She cried and as her pussy continued grasping his cock making his cock spew cum inside her unbelievably tight pussy.</p><p>""Oh Baby! So tight! Fuck yes!"" He yelled as he came for the second time in about 20 minutes. We both collapsed on top of the girls and kissed them and massaging their bodies until we were all ready to fall asleep. It was only 6:00 but oh what an evening.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 8</p><p>""Oh. Oh, oh, uh, uhuhuhuh, mmmmm. Yes Mommy!"" Sarah exclaimed as I fucked her almost completely with the large dildo. I grabbed her tiny hips and pushed harder and faster until she came all over the hard plastic toy. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Shit, shit, shit! So fucking good!""</p><p>Next to me Bob was fucking Sandy gentler and not as deep. He was soon going to cum as well and he stroked her hair and back as he stroked inside her pussy. She had her head down and legs spread as he fucked her relentlessly. Soon her mouth opened and she formed an O with her lips. She was cumming. ""Ohhhhhhhhhhh,"" she moaned. ""Daddy! It feels, so… so… so… Gooood! Yeahhhhhhh"" She cried and as her pussy continued grasping his cock making his cock spew cum inside her unbelievably tight pussy.</p><p>""Oh Baby! So tight! Fuck yes!"" He yelled as he came for the second time in about 20 minutes. We both collapsed on top of the girls and kissed them and massaging their bodies until we were all ready to fall asleep. It was only 6:00 but oh what an evening.</p><p>We lay on the bed and recovered for a little bit and dozed. I had a very busy afternoon and Bob just came twice. I woke up about an hour later and looked next to me and Sarah was sucking her Daddy's cock. He was laying on his back and she was between his legs as she wrapped one hand around his cock and pumped him hard as she followed her hand with her mouth sucking about ¾ of his big cock in her mouth. She was talking to her baby sister as she sucked it giving her tips. Sandy was watching intensely learning anything she could.</p><p>I pulled on Sandy's shoulder and got her attention. ""Mommy!"" she said as she came closer to me. I pulled her up and began kissing her. She accepted my tongue and I swirled mine inside her mouth looking searching hers out. Once I found it I rolled my tongue around it and coaxed her to seek mine as well. She mimicked my motions and soon her tongue was in my mouth and I began sucking on it like a tiny red penis. ""Mmmmmmmm."" She moaned as we kissed. ""I like kissing you Mommy!""</p><p>""I like kissing you to baby! Now lay on your back and let me kiss your little pussy."" I said as she quickly moved on her back and spread her short little legs wide for me. I moved down to her pussy and began sucking on her clit. She moaned as I did that and grabbed my head that was between her thighs and she squeezed it with her tiny white thighs. ""Mmmmm."" I said. ""You taste so good baby.""</p><p>She giggled and continued watching me lick her pussy. Next to me Sarah was sucking Bob's cock like a pro now. She's been practicing with my toys and her friend's brother Toby for a while now hoping that she would someday be able to suck her Daddy's cock. She loved him very much and she wanted more than anything to make him happy. She pulled his cock out of her mouth and began pumping his cock with both hands as she looked at him. She smiled and Bob watched her as she pumped it. ""Does it feel good Daddy?"" She asked.</p><p>""Oh yes baby. You're doing great! Why don't you lick my balls baby?"" She immediately went down and he opened his legs and cocked his knees giving her better access to his balls. She had never thought about sucking on a man's balls before. Her Dad's balls were large. She put one in her mouth and gently sucked on it swirling her tongue on it and rolling it around and around. She watched him as she did it and he seemed to like it a lot. She moved to the other one and did the same thing. He grabbed her by the back of the head and began rubbing her hair. Soon he guided her head further down to his hairy asshole and he moved her tongue and she ran it around his ass. ""Ohhhhhh yeah baby! Lick my asshole.""</p><p>Sarah was grossed out at first. If she never thought about sucking a man's balls she definitely never considered licking his asshole. She rolled her tongue around it with her tiny tongue and soon she was able to get deeper when he raised his ass up for her access.</p><p>I looked at Sarah as she was sucking Bob's asshole and I was surprised. He never asked me to give him a rim job ever. I figured he was in a nasty place since he was already breaking a taboo fucking his daughters and he was going to do anything he wanted or desired. I decided to introduce Sandy to a little bit of ass play. She was watching her father getting his ass licked so I pushed her tiny legs back and pinned them to her shoulders. This gave me complete access to her tiny bald pussy and pink asshole. I began licking her with a long flat tongue from the top of her clit to the bottom of her asshole.</p><p>""Ohhhhh Mommy! That's so nasty I poop from there. Ohhhhhhh but never stop Mommy it feels so weird."" She said as I rolled my tongue around her asshole sinking my tongue into her ass. Her eyes rolled back in her head as I did that. She was really enjoying it. I reached up and placed a finger inside her ass. ""Oh!"" She yelped as I entered her. Likely the first time anything was inside her. At first it was only the tip, then I added more and more spit and was soon sliding half of my finger in her ass.</p><p>I sat up and guided her to get on her hands and knees in front of me. ""Spread your ass open for me baby."" I said as I moved her hands to her butt cheeks and she instinctively spread herself wide for me. I went for her ass with passion. From this angle not only did her tiny ass look amazing, but I was able to insert my finger again and continue fucking her with it easier than on her back. Soon she was moaning and groaning as I fingered her tiny pink asshole.</p><p>""Oh Mommy, this is so bad. It's so naughty.""</p><p>Bob watched as I rimmed his daughter next to him and he reached down and brought Sarah up to straddle his hips. He was going to fuck her again. She got up on him and her pussy was very close to his cock. He kissed her deep tasting his ass on her lips and he didn't care. She kissed him back and then reached down and grabbed his cock lining it up with her tiny wet pussy. Once he was at the entrance she sat down and he slipped about halfway inside her.</p><p>""Uhhh, yes Daddy. Your cock feels so good!"" She said as she began riding her Daddy's cock up and down. She was straddling his hips sitting straight up with her hands on his chest. Her naked flat chest was so pure and white with her tiny nipples hard and pink. Her long blonde hair was cascading down her shoulders and back; Bob thought she looked so unbelievably beautiful as she fucked him. ""Uh, uh, ummmmm yes Daddy!""</p><p>Her pussy was taking more and more of Bob's eight-inch cock as she gained leverage and momentum as she continued to rise and fall on top of him. She leaned down and kissed him again swallowing his tongue in her mouth and she continued fucking him deeper. ""I love you Daddy! Please don't ever stop fucking me!""</p><p>""I won't baby!"" He said as he kissed her again grabbing her from behind her head and kissed her hard and long. Sarah rose again and sat down harder and then her pussy enveloped the last of his cock inside her as she finally took the last of his length. ""Ohhhhh yeah baby fuck!"" He said.</p><p>""Ohhhhh, uh, uh, uh, uh, ummmmmm."" She groaned.</p><p>I had two fingers inside Sandy now and her eyes were closed as she fucked back on my fingers. ""Oh, oh, oh, oh, Mommy it feels so good."" She moaned as I continued fingering her tiny pink asshole. I wanted her first anal experience to be really good so I didn't gram the big strap on like I wanted to. I continued finger fucking her and she was soon beginning to show signs of another orgasm. I reached around with my other arm and found her clitoris. She moaned when I touched it. I rubbed her and she buried her face in the mattress again and then she exploded.</p><p>""Oh yes! Mommy…I'm cumming! Oh, oh, yes!"" She cried as I rubbed her clitty and continued fingering her tiny ass. I stroked in and out as she came her ass was grasping my fingers and her pussy was leaking pussy juice more as she came. ""Ohhhhhhhhhh."" She moaned as she started coming down.</p><p>I looked over and Sarah was lying on her Daddy's hairy chest and her knees were at his sides and she was raising her hips up and down quickly fucking her father. He had his hands on her small hips and helping her fuck up and down on his cock. She sounded very wet as I heard her cum at least twice while she fucked him. Bob was bouncing her on top of him and groaning. I knew he was going to cum again soon. She moaned on top and her pussy was getting pummeled. Then he came.</p><p>""Oh yeah here it comes baby girl."" He said as he pulled her pussy all the way down and shoved his hips up to meet her. He did that three or four times obviously unloading a huge load of cum inside the little girl. ""Oh Sarah, yes, I love you. Cum, cum cum. Yeah!""</p><p>They lay there collapsed with each other breathing heavy but in unison. Their sweaty bodies looked beautiful. Her tiny chest on top of him exposed her tiny size compared to his massive chest. I thought it was beautiful. Looking back at my pre-pubescence I would have loved to have made love to my father when I was her age instead of the string of maintenance men, gardener's and other random strangers I fucked before I turned twelve.</p><p>I love our family and I wanted this to continue.</p>"
419,"Disneyland Vacation, Chapter 1",Big Mess,1,Sally takes her nine-year old daughter Danielle to Disneyland where the meet Janice and Jasmine. A mother and daughter who are like minded in many ways that they don't even know yet. Come with me as we follow this wonderful foursome into the depths of depravity and naughtyness as they spend time bonding and relaxing in the happiest place on earth.,"['Fg', 'Fg', 'breastfeeding', 'oral']","<p>My name is Sally and I am 36 years old and I have never had a problem with the trials and tribulations of being chased down by the opposite sex. I divorced my husband shortly after my daughter Danielle entered grade school. My husband did not pay attention to us and he tended to love his work more than he loved his family. After about six months he marries his personal assistant unexpectedly then took a big promotion in New York City. That explained his absence from home more than 3 years of excuses did. But with his new promotion came a nice bump in child support and Alimony so it made it easier for me to do whatever I wanted with Dani.</p><p>I am about 5'6"" and I have a better than average bust and the men seem to flock to me. I got a new job in a marketing firm in San Francisco and I was the center of attention in most meetings. Last year I decided that I would take my beautiful daughter to Disneyland. She has never been there before and neither had I. One of the men I've been fucking from the office, a VP of something I really don't remember, told me about staying at the main hotel and he was able to make a few calls and book me a room near the top floor with a view of the park and a big King size bed all for the same cost of an average room near the park.</p><p>We drove down in my car and arrived in the Hotel ready to have a great time meeting Mickey and the rest of the crew. We rode up the elevator to and Dani was wearing a cute pair of blue jean shorts that showed off her nine year old body a little more than I wanted. The Bellman who was bringing our bags up with us got an eyeful and did not think I noticed. Her long dirty blonde hair was as beautiful as any woman would every want. She was also wearing a cute tight white top that clung to her youthful body and exposed the fact that she has not yet begun to develop breasts.</p><p>We changed clothes as we planned to go to a nice restaurant that was in the park and allowed diners to watch park goers float along as we ate in little brown boats. We ate our food and I ordered my second large glass of wine and began to feel more relaxed. Across the dining room I notices a sexy blonde woman sitting with an equally impressive little girl as they ate their dessert quietly.</p><p>""Mommy, can we go on some rides tonight?"" Dani asked.</p><p>""I guess so honey, don't you want to wait until tomorrow?""</p><p>""No way!"" she said and I paid the bill walked out of the restaurant. The mother and daughter I spotted earlier were already gone.</p><p>""Now I'm not sure I'll be able to go on all the rides you want to honey, remember I'm not as adventurous as you are.""</p><p>""I know Mommy, you can just wait for me like you always do."" The waif of a girl said as they made their way out the exit and were not far from one of her favorite rides, the Haunted House. Dani hoped that the haunted house would be even better at night. When they arrived at the entrance to the ride the beautiful Blonde woman and her daughter were at the entrance and the little girl was sobbing. Dani walked up to her and asked what was wrong.</p><p>""I want to go on the rides and my Mommy said she doesn't want to."" Said the little blonde girl.</p><p>""What's your name?"" Dani asked her.</p><p>""Jasmine."" She said looking up at my daughter with crying eyes.</p><p>I looked at her mother and smiled. She smiled back to me and my eyes returned to her little girl. ""Let's go Jasmine, I'll go with you. This is my favorite ride!""</p><p>""Okay! Is that okay Mommy?"" Her mother nodded and they ran off like the wind.</p><p>I sat next to the woman and introduced myself. Her name was Janice and she was younger than me. She was a sexy blonde with a bob haircut that was brightly colored blonde and she appeared to be well kept. We talked while the girls were in line for the ride and we shared many interests. We talked about out careers and I told her that I was a managing director of a prestigious law firm in Seattle. She perked up immediately and told me that she was just finished Law school and was the top legal secretary in her small firm in North Carolina. She told me that once she just passed the and would be returning as a Lawyer when she returned.</p><p>We discussed our lack of social life and we were both in similar situations, just on opposing coasts. She was very flirtatious. She looked at people as they walked around us and I noticed from time to time she would linger on the pretty girls. I had a secret I never told anyone. I loved little girl watching. I think it stemmed from Danielle. I know when my husband and I divorced I spent all of my time with my little girl and we grew very close.</p><p>I relish bath time with Dani and I love touching her when I give her a bath and my favorite thing in the world is to wash her hair in the bathtub. I sensed some of the same feelings in Janice as she interacted with her daughter through the night and I admired little Jasmine as well. She was blonde like her mother, she was a year younger than nine-year-old Danielle and she was just as waif like. Both girls were very thin but Jasmine had sexy legs just like her mother.</p><p>After a couple hours I asked where they were staying and they were staying in the same hotel we were. So I suggested going back and having dessert in the coffee shop. Janice agreed after Jasmine begged her for ice cream. We ate our desert and Janice and I had a nice glass of wine that turned into two. We went parted in the elevator. Janice and her daughter got off on the 11th floor and we continued to the 23rd. I put Dani to bed and returned to the front room of the suite and sat down after raiding the mini bar pouring myself another small glass of wine.</p><p>Just then the phone rang. I picked it up and it was Janice. She told me that she was so happy we met and Jasmine couldn't stop talking about Dani. She asked if we could hang out tomorrow so we could talk some more and I agreed and set a time to meet downstairs for breakfast.</p><p>""That's so cool."" Janice said. ""We'll have all of the Disney Dads breaking their necks looking at us tomorrow. Make sure you and Danielle wear something super sexy and we'll be the stars of the park!""</p><p>Did she just tell me to dress my girl sexily? I agreed and chalked it off as too much wine for her and went to bed with naughty thoughts about Janice and little Jasmine. Danielle snuck into my bed during the night and I woke up and she was spooning next to me and she was wearing only panties. Her skin was so supple and smooth. I rubbed the naked side of her torso. She felt amazing. I lay next to her naked, as I never wore any clothes to bed. I figured that was why she removed the nightshirt she usually wore at night in her own bed.</p><p>Eventually she woke up and turned smiling at me. ""Morning Mommy!""</p><p>""Good morning Baby, go take a shower we are supposed to meet Jasmine and her mother for breakfast!""</p><p>""Yeah!"" she yelled and she ran off to the bathroom. I watched as the nearly naked little girl bounded out of the room. It made my heart flutter. I had a feeling I was starting to have sexual feelings towards my daughter.</p><p>I laid out her clothes and I put out her clothes. It was supposed to be warm out so I put out a cute little pair of white shorts, a clingy white shirt. I also put out a pair of red panties and long tube socks and a comfortable pair of shoes. I got dressed in a sexy little red dress that was long and flowing and had a nice tube top for a top. I didn't wear a bra and my boobs were definitely showcased in the snug top and the bottom had long slits revealing the best my legs had to offer.</p><p>When we arrived in the restaurant for breakfast I saw Janice and her little one straightaway. Jasmine was wearing a cute pair of denim cutoff short shorts that were even snugger on her butt than the ones I put Danielle in. She wore a down long sleeve shirt that was tied in the front with a big knot. She made Daisy Duke look like an old hag!</p><p>Jasmine could not take her eyes off my boobs. We ate breakfast and every time I looked she was staring at them. She was totally infatuated. Janice and I talked about the plan for the day and the girls ate and talked about what rides they wanted to do first. Both girls were tall for their age and could go on all of the rides by their selves so Janice and I were able to people watch and enjoy the day.</p><p>The girls were in line for Space Mountain and we were sitting in the food court watching the people and talking. I noticed Janice looking at a cute little red headed girl that was sitting about 10 feet away. She was around eleven and she was wearing a loose tank top and she was very excited and active. Every time she bent over you could see her little budding breasts that were capped with puffy pink nipples.</p><p>She flashed us pretty good and I returned my gaze to Janice and she smiled and said, ""She's a cutie isn't she?""</p><p>""Uh huh..."" I said and I returned her lecherous smile. ""She's almost as cute as Jasmine."" Janice smiled and gave me a sexy wink. We continued our day and we enjoyed each other's company very much. We met for dinner after going up and changing for dinner. We agreed to dress up the girls for dinner. Once we finished dinner the girls talked us into going to the hotel's pool. It was a nice indoor pool and there was a giant Jacuzzi that we climbed into sneaking in a couple nice big glasses of wine with us. We sat and watched our girls and admired their sexy bodies as they got out of the pool and jumped back in at least a hundred times.</p><p>Once we finished our drinks, I looked at Janice and she looked at me as if saying ""What?""</p><p>""Can I tell you something between us? I mean if I tell you this and you think I'm disgusting you can just get up and leave and I would totally understand.""</p><p>""Okay."" She responded and gave me a funny look. ""So spill girl!""</p><p>I looked at her and finished the wine in my glass and put it down. Sitting up my big wet boobs were exposed to her gaze and she admired them as I gathered the courage to tell her a secret. ""I've been having feelings for the girls.""</p><p>""Feelings? What kind of feelings?""</p><p>""Sexual feelings. I want to see them naked. I want to see them naked and I want to do stuff to them. I want to kiss them and tough them and make them moan. I'm disgusting right?""</p><p>""OMG, I can't believe you just said that to me!"" she said as she sat up in the Jacuzzi and moved closer to me. I thought she was going to slap me. Instead, she moved in and got very close to me and put her hand behind my head and pulled me towards her and kissed me. I closed my eyes and she shoved her tongue into my mouth and started rolling it around my hot pink tongue.</p><p>Janice pushed me back as she ended the kiss and smiled at me and said, ""I think we need to get the girls and go up to your suite so we can talk to the girls.</p><p>""Let's go!"" I agreed and we got out of the Jacuzzi and convinced the girls to finally go upstairs after promising them a great time of watching movies and playing some games they've never played before. We all went in the elevator still dripping from the wetness of the Jacuzzi and once we got to our floor we all went to my room. The girl's ran off as Dani gave Jasmine a tour. It was a nice suite. It had a big room with a large screen TV and a separate bedroom with a huge King size bed.</p><p>""Okay girls, you two need to get ready for bed! We are all going to be sleeping here tonight!"" The girls celebrated and then Jasmine realized she did not have her pajamas with her.</p><p>""Mommy, what should I wear to bed? My pajamas are in our room?""</p><p>""Oh it's okay, just wear a pair of panties, I'm sure you can borrow one of Danielle's and I'm sure we can find you a tee shirt to wear."" Janice said as she winked at me and I found her a loose tee shirt and tossed it her way. Both girls stripped out of their bikinis right there in the main room and Janice and I watched them as they did. We sat down on the sofa and I smiled at her daughter as she saw me watching her undress.</p><p>Both girls were very sexy and both were undeveloped and their pussies were bare and bulging. Once they were changed, Jasmine came to her mother and whispered in her ear. ""Are you sure you can't go without it?"" Jasmine shook her head and Janice smiled and looked at me and said, ""Okay, so Jasmine and I have a little secret.""</p><p>I looked at her and my pussy was wet immediately. ""What?""</p><p>""I breastfed her and once she was older, I just never stopped. She wants her bedtime treat. She usually gets breakfast and a nighttime snack from me before bed. She wants her snack.""</p><p>""My goodness,"" I said. ""She's eight?""</p><p>""Yes and I know I should have stopped her many years ago, but now you two know a secret of ours."" Janice and I were both still in our swimsuits with a clean white towel wrapped around our waists, she moved to the edge of the sofa and asked, ""Is it okay if she get's a drink?""</p><p>I looked at Dani and she smiled at me and nodded. ""Sure, do we get to watch?""</p><p>""Only if you want to. Come on honey!"" She said as she pulled her young daughter in front of her. She dropped to her knees in front of her mother in order to get her mouth to the proper place right at the perfect level. Janice pulled her bikini top off to the side of her right breast. Jasmine looked at everyone in the room and smiled, then she pulled her hair over her ear and went towards her mother's breast that was exposed. Her mommy's nipple was huge and pink. It was already leaking with a drop of mother's milk on the nipple. She licked the drop off and moved in covering her mother's nipple completely with her hot wet mouth and began to suck.</p><p>""Ohhhh,"" Janice gasped as she started sucking her breast. Her nipple was big and very hard since she was very turned on by what was going on. She'd never let her daughter breast feed in front of anyone since she was four and people started staring. She looked at me and her eyes rolled up into her head as her daughter fed.</p><p>Danielle moved next to me and she smiled at me and watched her new friend sucking her mother's breast. ""Can I do that too Mommy?"" she asked pointing towards Janice's other breast. ""Well you need to ask Jasmine if she minds sharing and you need to ask her mother if it's okay. If they are okay I'm okay.""</p><p>Janice heard us and she looked down and asked Jasmine, ""Is it okay?"" She nodded never taking her mouth off her mother's nipple and she swallowed as she drank from her large supple breasts. ""It's okay Honey, Come on over there is plenty for everyone."" She pulled her bikini top on her left breast over then she stopped herself and reached behind herself and untied the top and removed it completely. ""I think this is just getting in the way right now!"" She sat topless and my daughter knelt in front of her just like Jasmine. She turned and waited for my approval. When I gave it to her she moved right in and latched onto her tit with great force and sucked hard on her nipple.</p><p>Janice jumped and squealed. ""Okay sweet thing, take it easy. It ain't going anywhere. Start off slow suck on the nipple softer and you can use your tongue to massage the nipple. More comes out that way doesn't it Jasmine?""</p><p>Jasmine took her mouth off her mommy's breast and nodded. ""Uh huh. If you do this while you are sucking on it the milk just flows better!"" she said as she rolled her tongue around her nipple outside her mouth showing the nine year old just how to suck on her mother's nipple.</p><p>Dani nodded and moved in again this time starting softer and doing it just like her friend said rolling her tongue all around her nipple. Janice looked at me again and the ecstasy in her face was obvious as the girls fed from her body. I was getting so turned on my nipples were hard as rocks under my top. I now understood why Jasminewas so infatuated with my breasts. She looked at them all day long and now I understood why.</p><p>Janice seemed so happy as the girl's nursed. Soon she was writing in her seat as she looked at the girls and moaned, ""Oh, yeah, oh, oh, keep going! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"" she moaned as she obviously had an orgasm. She pulled both girls' heads towards her as she climaxed.</p><p>Dani pulled off the woman's breast and wiped her mouth in a cute, sexy way. She looked up at the woman and asked, ""Are you okay Janice?""</p><p>Jasminepulled off her own breast and said, ""Oh yeah, she's fine. That happens from time to time. She told me it's from the breastfeeding. Right Mommy?""</p><p>""Oh yeah, that's what it is..."" she said as she leaned back laying on the back of the sofa just in her towel around her waist.</p><p>Jasmine came towards me on her knees and looked up at me with the cutest little blue eyes. Her long blonde hair was covering her sexy eyes and she pulled the hair out of her face and said, ""Can we feed off you?""</p><p>""Oh Jasmine, you can't get any milk out of these suckers! I stopped breastfeeding Danielle when she was two."" Danielle came over and sat next to her friend.</p><p>""That's okay, I'd still like to try. I betcha I can get milk out of them.""</p><p>""Yes Mommy! Can we try?"" asked Dani.</p><p>""I don't know, it's not the same if you aren't actually breastfeeding. It's much different and more sexual than just a daughter getting some milk.""</p><p>""Please?"" asked Jasmine.</p><p>""Yes, please Mommy? I'm thirsty!"" Dani said as she moved right next to her friend and I looked at Janice who had recovered and was now watching the scene as it progressed.</p><p>""Okay, well we can play these games with you girls but you can't talk about it with anyone. We could get into trouble. Shall we say, what happens in Disneyland stays in Disneyland?"" she and I laughed at the obvious statement but the girls just agreed.</p><p>""Okay! What happens here stays here!"" they both said together. I nodded and the girls moved in on me as I moved to the edge of the sofa.</p><p>Jasmine said, ""I want the left one this time!""</p><p>""Okay"" Dani said and they switched spots. I reached behind me and untied the strings on my top and revealed to the girls my DD size breasts. I have nipple rings and they are bars that are pushed thru my extremely large nipples. Dani has seen my boobs before but Jasmine was amazed at them. I was about a good cup or cup and a half on her sexy mother and she smiled and looked at them as I revealed them to her.</p><p>""Wow Sally! Your boobs are gigantic! And what are these things?"" she said as she reached out and toyed with my nipple feeling the small stainless steel bar.</p><p>""Those are nipple bars. Think of them are ear rings for your breasts."" I said as she began to feel my breasts. My daughter joined her and now I had two sexy preteen girls caressing and playing with my naked boobs. Janice moved to the mini bar and she grabbed several bottles of liquor and began making us some drinks.</p><p>Jasmine was the first one to take my large nipple into her mouth. I watched her as she latched on and took it in her mouth using both hands to hold on either side of my large boobs as she rolled her tongue all around my nipple and sucked expertly. I threw my head back and groaned. ""Ohhhh shit!"" I looked at her mother and she smiled at me then handed me a drink. ""She is really good at this!"" I said and took a drink then sat it down on the side table.</p><p>""She's had plenty of practice let me tell you. If there is any milk anywhere near your tits, she will pull it out let me tell you.</p><p>Dani was overly cautious. She looked at me and asked, ""Is it okay Mommy? Can I try too?""</p><p>""Of course you can Baby."" I said as I pulled her wrapping my hand around her head pulling her onto my nipple. Now I had what Janice had earlier, two sexy preteens sucking my titties as I lusted after them trying not to cum right away. I was amazed at how different it felt than a man who was just sucking a titty just long enough to say he did it before he jabbed his pecker into my not completely wet pussy making me hurt.</p><p>These girls were into what they were doing. Jasmine was trying hard to get me off. I knew it! Dani was just following her lead, but Jasmine knew more than she was telling when it came to her mother cumming as they licked and sucked on her tits. She moved around squeezing my breasts from the sides and occasionally she took her mouth off my nipple and pinched it with her tiny fingers.</p><p>Soon, I was heading towards an orgasm. I began to moan as they sucked me and then it happened. I came. My cunt spasmed as my nipples throbbed and I pulled both girls' mouths onto my tits as they made me cum and cum and cum. Mu cunt was soaking wet and I was glad I was still in a towel.</p><p>Both girls looked at each other as they pulled off my nipples and smiled. ""Did that feel okay Mommy?"" Danielle asked me as I fell back on the couch exhausted.</p><p>""Oh yeah Baby. Fantastic!"" I said.</p>"
420,"Disneyland Vacation, Chapter 2",Big Mess,2,Sally and Janice decide to take care of their little girls since they had just made them feel so good. Mmmmm and boy do they,"['Fg', 'Fg', 'oral']","<p>The girls just brought both of the Mother's in the room to fantastic orgasms by licking and sucking our titties. Janice has breast fed her eight year old daughter since she was born. She let her daughter feed and suck her breast until she and my daughter, curious for the experience joined in and made her cum. Then Jasmine and Dani came over to me and repeated it for me with the understanding that we would play games with them on the trip but it was to be not spoken of when we returned home.</p><p>Janice and I were at the bar that was in the room drinking and talking. The girls were in the main room watching a movie. We downed the first bottle of wine we ordered from room service. She began opening the second bottle and looked at me as she asked, ""So what do you think?""</p><p>""I think I like it. Do you always cum when she breastfeeds?""</p><p>""No, not always. Sometimes it feels like a chore, especially in the morning if I have to wake her up for school and she needs to do it before we go to school. But it keeps by breasts at a C cup, without her I would be back to a B cup in a second. But sometimes, especially on the weekends, she will wake me up in the morning feeding on me. It's quite the way to wake up I must say...""</p><p>""I bet."" I said as I admired her tits. We were both wearing only our bras and panties. I added thigh high stockings I had in a drawer for both of us. It's a nice fast way to look sexier than you did before you put them on. I always have plenty even on vacation.</p><p>""So what's next?"" she asked as we drank.</p><p>""I don't know... I really would love to lick Jasmine's pussy.""</p><p>""Okay, but only if I can bend over Danielle and lick her asshole and finger her pussy until she cums!""</p><p>I didn't say anything at first. I was taken back by her frankness. ""Are you sure you have never done anything else with your daughter? This all seems kind of easy for you.""</p><p>""Honestly? No. But I've been thinking about it for so long. The only thing that was holding me back was the whole incest thing. But with you and Dani here, we can switch with each other and that hang up is gone.""</p><p>""That's true. I'll be honest I've always found little girls attractive and sexy when they are all made up. But being here with you two it's all so much easier to do. The wine helps a lot too. And Jasmine is just so fucking adorable I can't seem to stop myself.""</p><p>Janice leaned over her seat at the bar next to mine and whispered into my ear, ""Then don't!""</p><p>""Okay! I won't. And you don't either. And we are going to teach these girls just how much fun it can be to be with a woman who loves girls. But we don't do anything they don't want to do. Deal?""</p><p>""Deal!"" she said and we clinked our glasses and drank them down. We turned around to face the girls and I was shocked at what we saw. Our daughters had stopped watching the movie that was playing and were lying on the couch cuddling and kissing each other. ""Oh my"" Janice said as she looked at me and immediately back to the girls kissing on the sofa.</p><p>Jasmine, definitely the more forward of the pair said, ""You guys are talking so loud. You think we can't hear you but we were only 10 feet away. If you want to play with us like you were talking about, then lets do it! We are really excited and we both want to play! Sally, if you want to lick my pussy get over here and do it!</p><p>""How exactly do you know about the kinds of things we are talking about anyways girls?""</p><p>Both of the girls looked at each other and then back to their moms and said in unison ""The Internet!""</p><p>""Oh no, we may be in trouble if they have found porn on the Internet."" Janice said and we both chuckled.</p><p>The girls got off each other; Jasmine was on top of my daughter. She came over to me and took my hand and pulled me into the bedroom and sat me on the bed. I was so pleased that she wanted me all to herself. Once I was seated she moved up and stood between my thighs that were spread and I was still wrapped in a towel. She closed her eyes and kissed me. I was so turned on by the little girl; I couldn't stand it. Her sexy blonde hair was so cute and I wanted nothing but to lick her all over. I reached down and pulled her tee shirt over her head. She smiled as I did that and she was then standing in front of me with nothing but a cute pair of clean white panties and a smile. I kissed her and she closed her eyes and opened her mouth and swirled her youthful tongue around mine getting excited as she sucked it into her mouth.</p><p>In the other room, Janice was much more into my daughter than I first thought. Once we moved to the bedroom she sat on the couch next to her and she stripped her naked. Dani's long blonde hair was down and flowed halfway down her sexy back. Janice moved her to the wall in the room and sat on the floor behind her and turned her to face the wall. She guided her body until she had her hands on the wall in front of her and she stuck her butt out and smiled at Janice and waited for instructions.</p><p>Janice moved behind her and bent her forward a little more sticking her ass out giving her complete access to her tender ass. She spread the girl's legs wide and bent forward touching and rubbing her tender ass pinching her cheeks in each hand amazed at it's elasticity. Dani smiled at her over her shoulder and she swung her hair over her shoulder and closed her eyes as the woman slid her tongue along the crack of her ass landing on her crinkled pink asshole.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmm..."" Janice moaned as she enjoyed the subtle aroma of the girl's asshole along with the tangy taste of it as she sank her tongue inside her. She got about a half inch inside as Dani clutched the wall and groaned.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh yeah!"" she said as he woman slid her tongue in her ass.</p><p>""Mmmmmm, uh, umnm, yes!"" Janice moaned as she relished the tightness of her virgin ass. She spread her cheeks wider and pulled her closer sinking another half inch inside the girl. ""You taste so good baby girl. Has anyone ever licked your ass like this?""</p><p>""Uh, uh."" She said shaking her head no. ""But don't stop, it feels so good!""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm, num num ahhhhhh."" She moaned again as she sucked her delicious asshole.</p><p>Meanwhile in the bedroom, Jasmine removed my towel and panties and kissed me some more as I removed her sexy little panties. She looked at me and asked me with the sweetest look, ""Sally, can you teach me how to lick your pussy?""</p><p>""Oh my,"" I said as I cupped her face and kissed her again sliding my tongue unto her open mouth. ""I would love to show you how to please me, are you sure?""</p><p>""Uh huh. Like I told you, I've been watching a lot of dirty movies on the Internet and I saw that girls can make other girls feel good with their mouths. I want to learn how to make my mommy feel good. I love her and I want to make her feel good."" The little girl said as she waited for me to let her make her move.</p><p>""Okay sweetie, you already know how to kiss my titties, now I will show you how to eat pussy. Come over here."" I said as I moved up the bed and propped a pillow on the headboard and got comfortable. I spread my legs wide and she looked at my bald pink cunt as I spread my lips for her.</p><p>She smiled at me and asked, ""What do I do?""</p><p>""Just come over and lick and suck my pussy just like you did my tits. Pay special attention to my clitoris like you did my nipples."" She moved up the bed and got comfortable between my spread thighs and she moved right in and began licking and sucking my hot swollen cunt. She started by licking my pussy lips sliding her tongue into me and splitting my lips with her tongue sliding into it.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm yes baby."" I said as she teased me licking my pussy from the bottom to the top. Soon she had me writhing on the mattress as she licked and sucked my pussy making me get very wet. I watched as her adorable face was amazed at the way she was making me feel. I strained and pulled on her face and mouth as she continued licking and sucking on my cunt.</p><p>""Does that feel good?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes Baby,"" I said allowing the girl to make me cum. ""That's it. Just like that, now take two fingers and shove them into my pussy!"" I cried as she continued sucking me. Two little fingers entered me and I groaned as she slid them inside. I looked at her in the eyes as she finger fucked me and she added another, then another and then she had four fingers inside me fucking in an out.</p><p>""Oh yes, oh, yes, ahhhhh fuck yeah. I'm cumming baby. Make me cum! Make me cum like you want to make your mommy cum."" She looked at me and smiled, as she was unable to stop herself from making a grown woman cum at her disposal.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, fuuuuuuck! Cummmming!"" I screamed as she fucked her fingers faster in and out. Once I came she looked up at me smiling at me as I came long and hard. Once I calmed down she crawled up my torso and kissed me on the mouth and her mouth was covered in my own delicious cum juice. I knew it was the taste of my cunny and loved it. She smiled up at me.</p><p>Meanwhile... Janice had my daughter up against the wall in the main room; she was bent over completely with her young tight ass jutting into the air. She had one hand on the wall steadying her and the other was under her rubbing her little clitty. Janice had both hands spreading the nine-year-old's ass wide and was feasting on her tight pink asshole. She was quite noisy as she licked and sucked the girl's delicious asshole, her eyes closed rolling her tongue all over the rosebud and sinking it as far inside her as she could.</p><p>""Oh, wow!"" said Danielle. ""No one has ever touched me back there Janice, it feels amazing..."" she said between breaths as she gasped for air. ""Oh, oh, yeah!"" she moaned.</p><p>Slurp, slurtp, slosh slosh, ""Ummmmmmm yeal your ass tastes so good!""</p><p>""Aren't you afraid of getting anything out of it? It's so dirty.""</p><p>""Ummmmmmmnnnnn, no, it's delicious. I love it! Your ass... tastes... delicious!"" the older sexy woman said between mouthfuls.</p><p>Dani had no idea what was cumming. She rubbed herself as she knew about cumming. She's secretly played with herself in her room at night unbeknownst to her mother. She has definitely cum before. She knew that she could cum as Janice licked her ass. She rubbed and rubbed and then she focused on her clitty as the woman reamed her tiny asshole.</p><p>""Oh, oh, ah, ah, ahhhhh yes, I'm gonna cum!"" said the young girl. Hearing this made Janice lick her tight ass even deeper pulling her ass deeping into her mouth and she dove her tongue at least an inch into the sweet blonde girl. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh shit!"" she said as she came long and hard with the older woman's tongue deep inside her asshole.</p><p>Janice massaged Dani's ass with her tongue as she calmed down. Danielle had a handful of hair pulling her deeper into her ass as she looked at her over her shoulder. Once Janice slowed down, the lifted her mouth from her tiny ass and smiled. ""How was that?""</p><p>""Wow!"" Was all she could muster. I never knew anyone would want to lick me back there. Does it really taste good?""</p><p>""Oh yes sweetie. It's an acquired taste, but I love it. And as you can tell it feels really good when someone reams you out like that. Doesn't it?""</p><p>""Oh my God yes! I've never felt anything like that before."" She said still rubbing and stroking Janice's hair as she enjoyed the moment. ""Can I lick your butt now?""</p><p>""I thought you'd never ask..."" Janice said as she stood the girl up and took her by the hand and led her to the sofa. She kissed Dani and shoved her tongue deep inside her mouth. The girl kissed her back and realized she tasted her own ass as she licked and sucked her tongue. Janice knelt in front of the sofa and Dani knelt behind the beautiful woman as she presented her sexy ass like a birthday present.</p><p>Dani hesitated and moved closer to her ass and rubbed it up and down with her tiny fingers. Janice closed her eyes and moaned as my daughter rubbed her asshole and massaged the wrinkled muscle.</p><p>""Oh yes Dani, rub my asshole. Now bend down and lick it!"" Dani scrunched her face and shook her head no unsure that she wanted too. ""Oh Baby, don't be like that! Don't you remember how good it felt when I licked yours?"" Dani nodded. ""Don't you want me to feel good like that?"" She nodded again. ""Then lick it please!""</p><p>Dani moved down and stuck out her tongue reluctantly and touched the woman's asshole. Janice could not take it any more and she reached back and pulled Dani closer to her asshole grinding her reluctant mouth all over her holiest of holes and rubbed it all over her grinding her ass in my daughter's face.</p><p>""Uh, uhhhhh no!"" Dani squealed as she molested her mouth with her big ass. Soon, Janice was grinding and rolling her mouth all around and then Dani started to enjoy the feeling of her tight hole on her mouth and lips. She realized the futility of the situation and she gave in and began willingly licking and sucking on her ass. Janice noticed the change and she let go of her grip she had on the girl and she grabbed the sofa with both hands as Dani sank her hot pink tongue inside her.</p><p>""Uhhhhhh, yeah baby! Lick that asshole! Ohhhhh shit! It's so fucking good!"" Janice looked at her over her shoulder and Dani sank her tongue as far inside the lovely woman's asshole as she could make it. She tasted the tangy flavor of her ass and where it grossed her out before, she now loved it and making Janice feel as good as she was making her feel it was so delicious and very naughty.</p><p>The nine-year-old hooked her arms under the woman and reached around from underneath her and spread her asscheeks. Janice moaned as she ravaged her ass and reached underneath herself and started frigging her clit as the girl reamed her out. She started to feel like she would cum soon and she rubbed her clit up and down and sank several fingers inside her dripping cunt.</p><p>""Oh, shit! Oh, shit! I'm cumming! Oh baby, I'm, I'm, I'm cumming!"" she wailed as my kid licked and sucked her ass and she frigged her greedy clitoris until she climaxed harder than she had cum in a while.</p><p>Jasmine and I watched as my daughter made her mother cum. I had just finished licking her pussy just like she licked mine and she came so hard I was surprised the neighbors didn't complain. Jasmine looked at me and said, ""She is licking my mother's asshole!"" She looked amazed and was shocked at how her mother had forced her to start licking it when she apparently did not want to at first. Do you like that too?""</p><p>""Uh, huhhhh...."" I said and I kissed her on the lips and walked into the room with her in tow. ""That was really fucking hot. Let's all go into the bedroom and get ready for bed. We have another day head of us. Are we going back to the park tomorrow?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" said Dani.</p><p>""Yes please!"" said Jasmine as we walked into the bedroom and for comfortable under the covers with each other. We all got close to each other. I spooned Dani and Janice cuddled next to her daughter.</p>"
421,An Unexpected Visit,Big Mess,1,,"['Fg', 'oral']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p><p>Anne is an older woman who lives in a quiet little town in Ohio. She has been retired now since her last husband dies about two years ago. She moved to this tiny little town so she could relax and retire. She grew tired of the big cities she lived in before and she loved her little house. She was also only a short drive from her son Roy who lived in Cincinnati. She loved that especially since she has had an incestuous relationship with her son since he was eight.</p><p>One night after his father moved out on them for some little tart, she was sleeping in bed alone when all of the sudden little Roy appeared at her bed. He asked if he could sleep with her. She agreed and they fell asleep cuddling. Later she woke up and realized she was rubbing her son's body next to her and she was running her hands all over his thin body. He wore pajamas that were button down top with a drawstring on the bottoms. Anne was very excited and her pussy was soaking wet. Her son was still very asleep and she got more devious as she ventured further down and began rubbing his little cock. She loved calling it a cock. She played with it for a couple minutes and he started breathing faster. Soon it was hard and he work up and looked at her with sleepy eyes.</p><p>""Whatcha doing Mum?"" he asked as he rolled onto his back and spread his legs for her.</p><p>She smiled at him and said, ""I'm giving you a massage. Do you mind?"" He shook his head no and then she repositioned herself kneeling on the bed between his legs and she rubbed his chest up and down avoiding his little cock now that he was awake.</p><p>""Don't stop rubbing it Mummy, that felt really good!""</p><p>His mother's stomach dropped and she smiled returning to his cock and rubbed it back and forth in the palm of her hand making the seven-year-old moan at her touch. ""Yes Mum that's nice!"" She continued and realized it would be easier without his pant and she lifted him up and pulled his pants and undies off in one swift move. Now he was in front of her and she stroked and played with his little 3"" cock.</p><p>She looked at him and said, ""Let me know if you like this son!"" and she descended to his cock and took it into her hot, wet mouth. She sucked his cock taking it in her mouth completely and rolling her tongue all around it until he bucked and flexed under her and had his very first orgasm. Of course there was no cum yet, but he seemed to enjoy it all the same. She kissed him and they cuddled together and fell asleep. That was the beginning of a very loving, very exciting mother / son relationship that exists to this very day.</p><p>Of course today, he is 40 and she is 60 but nothing has changed. Roy is married of course and he has a family and a good job. He has three daughters that are now 5, 7 and 9. They look just like their mother who is a sexy, tiny thing. She just turned 31 and is as hot as she was when they married. He tells his wife that he spends a weekend with his Mum occasionally to do work around the house and visit with her. They come as a family as well for her birthday, and special holidays and she visits too. But there is nothing better for her than their conjugal visits and she loves the way her son fucks her in every room in the house.</p><p>However there are many days and weeks that her son is not there and she is horny now almost daily. So she turns to the Internet and has realized that she has a fetish that she shared with her son and he also told her that he shares the same feeling as her. Anne and Roy both love little girls.</p><p>She noticed it some time ago when she was out in a public swimming pool watching the children swim as she was reading trying to get some sun. There were several perky littles (that's what she called them) that were swimming and playing with each other as they swam. She saw them dive down and expose their little butts and when they got out of the pool their bikinis were almost always crooked showing her lots of skin. She got so wet that day at the pool and went home and masturbated surfing the Internet looking for sexy pictures of young girls that looked like the girls at the pool. It was that day that she realized she was hot for the littles.</p><p>She began going to places where the littles would be more than other places she use to enjoy. Her grandmotherly appearance lowered people's guard and when they caught her peeking she would just smile and pat her heart like she was doting on them and missing her own grandchildren. It was the perfect cover. She also started talking to parents in her neighborhood and offered her babysitting services whenever they wanted.</p><p>However, that never worked out as no one took her up on it until one day the mother of one of the little girls she has been watching and lusting after since she moved into the neighborhood. Her name was Maria and she was just over 30 and adorable. She was dark skinned, she figured Italian and she had long dark hair, beautiful blue eyes and a very petite body. She had almost no breasts and the kind of ass most men dreamt of fucking.</p><p>She explained that her father has gone ill and she was not able to get a family member to come take care of little Kari right away. She was sure that someone would be able to come take care of her in a couple days but she needed someone to take care of her for the weekend at least. It was Friday afternoon and Kari was still at school. Ann agreed to watch after the girl and the mother was so thankful. She hugged her and kissed her on the cheek thanking her telling her she was a lifesaver. When she turned and walked away Anne admired her ass that was encased in tight, black, sheer yoga pants. ""Hmmm, after I eat Kari's pussy, I need to try to get her mother to join in!"" she whispered to herself.</p><p>She closed the door and began preparing for her lovely visitor. She went into the spare bedroom where she would stay. It was a nice room; it had a Television and a queen-sized bed. She changed the sheets and put on fresh clean ones. She also went to the store and bought treats for the child that would make her popular with the child. She was still cleaning when there was a knock at the door. It was Kari and her mother and Kari had a suitcase. She did not look happy. Anne assumed that she wanted to go with them, but the hospital is no place for the little one to be.</p><p>Maria left her beautiful daughter with her and she was so happy that there was someone in the neighborhood like Anne who she was able to lean on. She had no family in the city and they were on their own for so much. She and her husband drove to the city confident their little girl was in safe hands. They had no idea what the grandmotherly looking woman was planning to do with their 7-year-old daughter.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p><p>Kari walked inside and Anne closed the door. She admired the girl and looked at her from bottom to top as she looked around her house taking it all in. She had changed from school; she was wearing a cute pair of tight pink shorts that showed her sexy butt. She also had on a loose fitting gray tee shirt, little white tennis shoes and cute white socks. Her hair was up in a ponytail and her lean, long legs were delightfully displayed.</p><p>Anne's heart leapt as she admired the girl from behind. ""So my dear let me show you your room."" She said leading her to the room next to hers. She opened the door and she showed her where everything was and Kari put her bag on the bed and opened it up. She showed her where the bathroom was and got her a clean towel and put in on the sink. She left her to her own allowing her to unpack and get situated. Anne went to the kitchen and started preparing dinner.</p><p>She was preparing grilled cheese and soup. Most kids like that meal. When she was done, she called Kari to the table. She came out looking as cute as ever.</p><p>""What's for dinner Grandma?"" she said. ""Oh I like grilled cheese!"" Anne loved that she called her Grandma.</p><p>She did not stop her or even comment on it. She sat with her and they ate. Later that night it was bath time. Grandma waited for the right time then she drew her a bath and called her into the bathroom.</p><p>""It's bath time dear, let's get you in the tub."" She didn't question her directions. She was a good girl and she did as she was told. Grandma sat on the toilet and pulled her closer. First she removed her tee shirt. The girl lifter her hands over her head and off it went. She already had her shoes and socks off so next was her tiny pink shorts. She unbuttoned them for her and unzipped them seeing her tiny white panties. Her pussy got wetter as she pulled the shorts off leaving her in just panties. She turned the girl around and pulled the panties down and leaned close to her butt as she held them for her to step out of them. She breathed in her succulent smells being only inches away from her tender ass and pussy.</p><p>She turned her around and admired her luscious little pussy. It was perfect and plump. She looked at it then all the way up her body past her flat tummy, her deliciously light brown nipples and up to her face. She locked eyes with the girl and she was smiling at her. She was not sure but she felt like the woman was checking her out. She figured nothing was wrong with it. Her mother gave her baths all the time. She always gave her a bath and after she was done playing in the water, her mother would bathe her and wash her hair. She wondered if Grandma would do that for her as well. She loved it and it always made her feel good when her mommy would get her nice and clean.</p><p>Kari climbed into the tub and Anne smiled and left her admiring her as she straddled the tub and climbed in. Anne went to the next room and read as she waited for the girl to finish her bath. She listened and imagined what she was doing and dirty thoughts dominated her mind. Her pussy was soaking through her panties and it throbbed with delight.</p><p>""Grandma?"" Kari called from the bathroom. Anne was very excited not knowing what she wanted but sure she would get to see her naked again. She rounded the corner and Kari sat in the tub with her back to the door. She looked over her shoulder at her an held a washcloth up in one hand and a bar of soap in the other. ""Can you wash me please? Mommy always washes me and then does my hair. I miss her so much can you do that for me?"" she asked with those big blue eyes begging for attention.</p><p>""Of course dear."" She said as she knelt down behind the child and soaped the cloth and took a deep breath as she prepared to put her hands on the girl. she raised her arm up and washed it from fingertips to arm pit. She giggled when she washed her pits and she did the same thing on the other side.</p><p>Next, she scooted her more towards the middle of the tub and began washing her naked back. She pulled her ponytail to the front and she saw her flawless skin and her naked butt. Anne washed it slowly relishing the feeling of her even if the cloth covered her hand. She motioned for her to turn around and she did so willingly and began to stand up.</p><p>""Mommy always has me stand up to get my front!"" she said as she stood there smiling at me and I smiled back at her and admired her body once again. This time though she was getting to touch her. Anne took another breath and started rubbing her chest. She washed her chest paying special attention to her nipples. She closed her eyes as she rubbed them enjoying what she was doing to her. She moved to her tummy and she opened her eyes and watched me as she continued. She skipped her cunny and moved to her long legs. She was tall for her age and it was all in her legs. Her dark skin glistened, coated in warm soapy water.</p><p>She washed her legs from bottom to top and when she reached the top she slightly touched her pussy with the cloth. Kari jumped and she looked up at the girl. ""Should I let you wash this Kari?"" She shook her head no and Anne took that as a green light. She added more soap and water to the cloth and then put her left hand on her shoulder and the right went to her cunny and she started rubbing it up and down making sure the middle finger was rubbing in and out along the slit on her pussy. She was able to get it inside slightly and she held Anne's left arm for balance and closed her eyes as she 'cleaned' her little pussy really good. Soon her breathing got faster and the older woman continued faster. She got really bold and decided ""What the hell!"" Anne was already doing this and she was not objecting. She dropped the cloth and placed the bare palm of my hand on her naked pussy and continued rubbing her now feeling her cunt much better.</p><p>Without the cloth she could feel better and found her tiny clitty that had grown to attention as it was rubbed. Anne focused on that and her breathing got shallow and fast. She still held her arm and grabbed it with her other one and she gasped for air now and she knew she was about to cum. Anne never stopped touching her and with no warning she came. Her eyes clutched and her mouth was wide open as she gasped and twitched as she climaxed deliciously.</p><p>When she was finished cumming she looked at Anne and her face turned very red. She seemed embarrassed and confused. ""Did that feel good sweetheart?""</p><p>She nodded and gave her a funny look. ""What was that? I never felt like that before.""</p><p>""It's called an orgasm. Haven't you been introduced to playing with yourself yet?"" She shook her head no. ""My father introduced me to touching myself when I was only six. I just assumed that he had done the same to you. Maybe his family ritual is different than mine. I am from the Netherlands, see that is where I grew up. I guess things are different there. My son has started introducing my grandchildren to orgasms and two of them are younger than you are. Should I not do it again?""</p><p>""No, I liked it! I don't want you to stop. I actually want you to do it again!"" she said looking at me hoping I would not stop playing with her.</p><p>""Okay sweetheart, but you have to promise that you won't tell your parents. I don't want them to be upset that I started teaching you before they did.</p><p>""Okay."" She replied and climbed out of the tub. ""Can we do it again?""</p><p>""Yes dear, but let's get dressed and go get some ice cream. We can do it again in a bit. Kari nodded and she got dressed in the clothes I laid out for her and we went into the kitchen and she chose an ice cream and I poured myself a drink. They sat together on the sofa and she leaned on her as they watched the show she picked out.</p><p>About 15 minutes later, they lay down and she was in front of me. Anne was rubbing her side from her skinny hips to her shoulder. After a bit, she took her hand and pulled it closer to her and placed it on her chest. Specifically she placed in on her nipple. Anne realized this and started massaging her chest paying special attention to her nipple. She rolled it between her thumb and fingers and soon the girl was breathing heavier.</p><p>Her nipple hardened and she moved my hand under her shirt and put it back on the nipple and she started stroking it. Anne loved that she was making her excited and her pussy was so hot and wet, she was soon going to explode. Kari turned over and gave her the sexiest look as she continued rubbing her other breast under her shirt.</p><p>""Would you like to finish the movie or shall we go to my room and play?""</p><p>""Your room Grandma!"" she said getting up and running to her room. Anne smiled and tuned off the television and the lights and walked to her room, her pussy ached and needed to be touched. Once she was in the room with the child, she smiled. Kari was on her knees on the bed waiting for her. Anne motioned for her to come closer and she walked on her knees and she kissed her and as she got closer. Kari kissed her back, just a peck at first. Then she kissed her again holding her closer and she kissed her again and again then she held the kiss longer closing her eyes. Kari closed hers too and then Grandma surprised her by slipping her tongue inside her lips. At first Kari did not let it in then she relaxed and the older woman's tongue just slid inside seeking hers.</p><p>Kari took instruction very well and started doing the same thing Grandma was doing. Soon they were both kissing like the girl had been doing it for years. She learned to breathe through her nose and she really liked kissing her new Grandmother. She was so curious and was enjoying the things she was teaching her.</p><p>Anne stopped kissing her and she removed the girl's clothes. She was soon naked and waiting for her and she asked the girl, ""Can I get naked too?"" Kari nodded and waited for her to get undressed. Anne removed her top; she was not wearing a bra at home. Her full sized breasts came out and she was a full C cup, She took great care of herself and her breasts looked like ones on a 30 year old, her son has told her that himself. Her nipples were pink and large and were currently erect. She removed her shorts she was wearing and stood there in just a nice pair of red, silk panties. She turned and faced the other way and pulled the panties down exposing a very nice ass for a 60- year-old woman. She had very few wrinkles on her sexy body and was proud to still exercise every day.</p><p>Once she was naked she joined the girl on the bed and she kissed her again, this time though she reached down and caressed the girl's ass as she held her tightly. Her fingers caressed her ass and went between the cheeks of her ass finding her tiny little rosebud. Kari groaned when she rubbed it and kissed Grandma even more moaning into her mouth as she enjoyed the feeling of her fingers on her asshole. She stopped kissing and put her head on her shoulder. Anne put her gingers in her mouth and she got them slippery with her spit. Once wet, she returned them to her little girl's asshole and rubbed harder. Once she was wet and moaning, Anne slipped the tip of one finger inside her tight asshole.</p><p>""Ohhhh wow!"" groaned Kari not moving an inch, just leaning harder on her new Grandmother as she fingered her ass. Kari was unsure about what she was doing. She never had anyone do the things to her that Grandma was doing. But she loved it! After a few minutes od her playing with her ass, Anne stopped and repositioned the young girl putting her on her hands and knees at the edge of the bed and she knelt at the end of the bed and she moved behind her ass and started licking her tiny speckled asshole.</p><p>""Ohhhhh wow! This is even better Grandma!"" she said as she spread her legs wide for the woman and Anne took the opportunity to suck on her waiting hole. She licked and sucked on it and relished the flavor. It was earthy and nasty and she loved it. She moved down and began licking her virgin pussy. It was bald and perfect. She rubbed her clit underneath and was sure she would cum right away. Kari was rocking and moaning and she was surely about to explode. Her face was buried in the sheets with her as sin the air and she moaned and rocked pushing her ass and pussy back into her new Grandma's sucking mouth and lips.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhhhhh yes!"" she yelled as she came. Her pussy exploded and her grandma shoved two fingers inside her tight little ass and she came long and hard. Anne was happy she made the girl cum again, but this was getting serious. She needed to cum and she needed it now. Once the little one was calmed down she turned her over and put her on her back. She was recovering and Ann started moving her way up the girl's body straddling her hips at first, then over her chest.</p><p>She looked down at her and said, ""Okay little one, you have cum twice, I am about to explode. I need you to lick mine just like I licked yours okay?"" Kari nodded and she continued up her body until her pussy was over her face. She lowered herself down and put it within reach of her waiting mouth. Kari didn't know what to think. She indeed loved what she was doing to her and she didn't want to stop. But her pussy was big and wet and she was not sure what to do. When Anne lowered her cunt to her face there was no doubt what she wanted. She wanted her to lick her just like she had liked hers a moment ago.</p><p>Kari kissed the top of her pussy getting her engorged clit a little stimulation. Anne moaned when she did that. Now Kari moved up again and swiped her pussy with her tongue. Anne was not hairy down there. She had gotten waxed so much when she was younger she hardly grew any hair on her pussy any more. She had a few wispy hairs on her cunt but nothing like the jungle bush she had in the 70's.</p><p>Kari tasted the drooling fluids coming out of her. The smell was pungent but the taste was sweet and delicious. She started licking her cunt more trying to get more of the juices as she sucked her. Anne groaned and lowered her pussy down a bit and started guiding the 7- year-old's tongue exactly where she wanted it. She rolled her hips getting her closer and closer to the orgasm she desperately needed. As soon as she was ready, she exploded cumming loudly as she ground her cunt on the pre-teen's face.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh shit yeahhhhhhh!"" she cried out as she came long and hard squirting a bit all over the child's face and mouth. Anne looked at her face as she rotated her hips on top of her and soon she stopped and got off the girl and lay with her and kissed her once again then held her until they fell asleep. They both were naked and slept so good.</p>"
422,"Katie Lets Me Into Her World (Or Starts To), Chapter 1: An Interesting Discussion",BigBadWolf,1,Katie and I have an eye-opening discussion.,"['M', 'f', 'feet', 'teen', 'nosex']","<p>Meet my cousin Katie.  She is 13 years old and petite with
pale skin and the freckles of an Irishman and reddish-brown hair.  
Katie has done ballet since she was a small child, and can often be
seen subtly practicing her dance moves in the middle of the living
room…doing little twirls and whatnot.  Also, much to my approval, she
prefers being barefoot whenever possible and tends to put her feet
anywhere and everywhere.  Once, we were all sitting around and there
was a bowl of peanuts on the table.  Katie daintily took her muscled
dancer’s feet and was about to stick her toes in the peanuts before
her mother stopped her with the disapproving exclamation of “Oh,
Katie!!!”  To this, Katie just looked at me sheepishly, as though she
knew what she had planned and was slightly embarrassed for wanting to
play footsie with the peanuts.  Oh, and as for her feet, they have
begun to change with the onset of adolescence.  While they used to be
small and tender and childlike, her toes have widened and become
seemingly shorter in relation to the rest of her foot.  This is
because they rest of her foot (well, both feet) has become much more
muscular with all the years of ballet, to the point that I would say
her feet almost have a beefy appearance, though in a most feminine
sense.  </p><p>So one evening while I was visiting her house with my
parents, Katie and I were sitting and watching TV and I noticed she
kept flexing her leg and examining her feet and toes.  She would take
hold of a foot, bring it up to eye-level, and brush the gunk out from
between her red-painted toes and then extend her leg to see how her
handywork looked from afar.  After a while, when I noticed her
brushing off her sole and even giving it a brief suck, I asked “Do
you have a blister or something?”  “Oh no,” Katie responded.  “I wore
sneakers with no socks today and my feet have all this sneaker stuff
(her term) stuck to them.”  Then, after a pause, “Dan, do you think I
have pretty feet?”  Of course I said yes, slightly surprised as the
question.  “Good!” she said, as she pointed one leg straight up in
the air and rotated her ankle for me.  She continued, “Sometimes me
and my older sister have feet fights, where we lock our toes and try
to get the other one to surrender by squeezing as hard as we can!”  
Her sister, Megan, is a sophomore in college and fairly
overweight.  “Wow, sounds painful!” I exclaimed.  “Yeah, but lately
I’ve been winning more and more,” Katie bragged with a wide grin.  
Then she looked down and wiggled her toes and said, slightly
ashamed, “Sometimes it makes me feel funny between my legs…all tingly
and stuff.  And I get really really tingly when…
well….nevermind.”  “What???” I asked, now with a raging hard-
on.  “Well, sometimes late at night after our feet fights, I suck my
toes and taste both myself and my sister on my feet at the same
time.  I also stick my fingers in my vagina at the same time.”  At
this point, I nearly fell off my chair, though I maintained a calm
façade.  Right at that moment, my mom and dad came in and announced
we were leaving.  I gave Katie a knowing look and we both knew this
wouldn’t be the last of our thinking about her feet. </p>"
423,"Katie Lets Me Into Her World (Or Starts To), Chapter 2: A Bedtime Game Doesn't Go as Planned",BigBadWolf,2,,"['Mff', 'teen', 'feet', 'accidental bd']","<p>A few weeks later, my aunt called to ask me for a favor.  She and my
uncle had to be out of town for a weekend and didn’t want to leave
Katie home alone.  She wanted to know if I could watch her for a
couple of nights.  Of course I agreed, thinking I would have Katie
and her feet all to myself for a couple of nights.  Upon arrival, I
was greeted by not just Katie, but also her friend Sharon, a blond 12-
year-old with budding breasts (more so than Katie’s).  Sharon was
more wiry in build than Katie, but also limber as Katie knew her from
dance class.  While the girls trotted off to watch TV, I exchanged
some finals words with my aunt about emergency numbers and such.  
After my aunt left, I went into the TV room to join my two charges.  
I noticed the two girls were flushed, even though it wasn’t hot in
the room, but I didn’t think much of it.  However, it would all come
clear to me later that evening.</p><p>Later that night, we decided that we would all sleep in Katie’s room
together.  Since I was the biggest, I got Katie’s bed, and the two
girls slept on the floor in sleeping bags.  Well, it was supposed to
be two sleeping bags, but the kids were so insistent on sleeping in
each other’s arms that I allowed them to share one sleeping bag.   I
left the room for a moment to go brush my teeth, and when I came
back, Katie had engaged Sharon in a feet fight.     They were sitting
on opposite ends of their sleeping bag, Katie in her pink nightie and
Sharon in her light blue one, with their toes locked together and
their leg muscles straining.  Sharon’s unpainted toes clenching and
fighting with Katie’s bright red toes was a sight to behold, as were
the expressions on both girls’ faces.  All 20 toes were turning
various shades of white and red and the girls let out little grunts
of determination, pain, and enthusiasm.  Finally, Sharon shook her
feet free and told Katie she surrendered.  “You have some strong
toes!” Sharon exclaimed, cradling a foot in her hand and gently
caressing her tootsies.</p><p>“Alright kids, time for bed,” I chimed in.  I climbed into Katie’s
bed and watched the two giggling girls slip into the sleeping bag so
they were face-to-face.  They each had a white pillow, and the
sleeping bag itself was gray.  Katie and Sharon squirmed a bit in the
bag and then Katie exclaimed “Hey!  You’re lying on my nightgown!  I
can’t move!”  Sharon giggled and made a sudden arm movement inside
the bag at which Katie instinctually moved to cover her genitals and
squealed with mock indignation.  “Ok girls, settle down,” I said,
attempting to hide my now rather obvious hard-on.  With that, I
reached over and switched off the light, plunging the room into
darkness.  As I lay there trying to fall asleep, I kept hearing
strange noises coming from the floor next to me.  The girls were
snickering quietly to each other and shifting about an awful lot in
their cloth confines.  “You girls alright?” I asked.  “Yes cousin
Dan,” they replied in unison. But the shifting and snickering
continued and gradually changed in nature.  Their voices became
muffled and I heard more heavy breathing and the occasional soft
moan.  “Oh Sharon…” I heard.  “Put your fingers there Sharon.  It
makes me feel really good!”  Now their flushed faces made sense!  At
that, there was silence for a few seconds and then I heard distinct
squishing and squelching sounds, mixed with the sound of the sleeping
bag being moved about.  “It smells like vagina in here,” Sharon
giggled.  “Can you move a bit?”  I heard Katie whisper.  “My hair is
being pulled!”  “Sorry,” Sharon said.  “It’s kinda tight in here.  
But can you move your foot?  Your toes are pressing my…
ohh..eeee!!...slit.”  “Ung…sorry,” Katie said.  “Should we wake up
Dan?”  “No!  I’ll be sooo embarrassed!” Sharon exclaimed.  “And we
both smell like cum!”  With that, I heard more rustling and creaking
of the floorboards.    I couldn’t take it anymore.  I flicked on the
light and what I saw gave me an instant orgasm.  The two girls had
worked themselves completely into the sleeping bag together, so all I
could see was what I presumed to be Sharon’s dainty little foot
flexing and trying to help its owner free herself from her cloth
prison.  I just sat back and watched as the struggling children
caused the sleeping bag to be stretched this way and that, making it
look almost like an egg trying to hatch.  “Umphh!!  Get your crotch
out of my face, Sharon!” Katie said, with a tinge of panic in her
voice.  “I can’t!  And my foot is falling asleep!  Ow ow ow!!  
Get….un…OUT Katie!!!!”  The sleeping bag shook with their struggle
and Sharon’s one free foot was completely flexed in effort.  Sharon’s
wriggling toes, still embedded in Katie’s crotch, were now
stimulating my cousin’s clit and bringing her to an impending orgasm,
much to her chagrin.  “Hey, what’s going on???” Sharon asked,
sounding scared.  “Your damn foot is making me…..oooh…ahhh…
cummmmm!!!”  Katie exclaimed.  At that, Katie let out a series of
yelps and the bag looked like it would burst with all the activity
inside.  An unidentifiable finger found its way through a hole in the
bag.  I actually saw Katie’s juices trickling out of the opening to
the sleeping bag and Sharon’s foot suddenly disappeared and Katie
shrieked with what sounded like pain.  At that, the sleeping bag
began literally rolling across the floor as Sharon attacked Katie
because Katie had squirted cum in her face and she became
incensed.      At this point, I pretended I had just awakened and
flicked on the light. “Oh my goodness!” I exclaimed.  “What is going
on here??”  “Help us cousin Dan!  We can’t get out!”  Katie
exclaimed.  “Well…is that so?” I asked, considering in
possibilities.  I looked through the opening in the bag and what I
saw nearly gave me an instant orgasm.  A pair of preteen pussies
peaked back out at me and one of them had five toes fully wedged
inside.  “Which one of you has toes in her crotch?” I asked.  “Me!!”
Katie wailed.  “Well, then, fair is fair,” I said.  With that, I
reached in and plunged two fingers into Sharon’s still hairless
pussy.  At this she shrieked and her toes began wiggling once again
in Katie’s crotch.  “How does that feel,” I asked.  “I can’t…
oooh….please…let me….OUT!!” Sharon exclaimed.  “Just relax babe” I
said.  Slowly, her protests turned to moans of pleasure.  “Then, out
of the blue, Katie, who had become increasingly unhappy in such close
confines with Sharon, managed to get her arms around her friend and
begin kissing her deeply on the lips.  “Oh Katie!” Sharon
moaned.  “I’m sorry I hit you.  Just please don’t stop kissing me!”  
At that, Katie reached down and her fingers joined mine at Sharon’s
pussy.  I figured I’d remove my fingers and let Katie work her magic.
As the girls fingered each other, Sharon’s foot found its way out of
the bag again, this time flexed in pure pleasure.  The bag began to
stretch and jump even more than before and the girls filled the room
with the smell of their pussy juice and the sounds of their
excitement.  One of Katie’s muscular feet popped through the opening
in the bag as well, and the two separately owned feet began to caress
each other.  I heard more squelching and short yelps and then both
girls pointed their toes in pleasure and put such a strain on their
pleasure prison that I thought the bag would literally split open at
the zipper.  Then, with a loud breathy moan from both children, I saw
two distinct streams of girlcum shoot out past the pleasure-drunk
feet and land in a puddle on the wood floor.  I went over and
unzipped the bag and both cum-covered girls tumbled out exhausted and
happy.</p>"
424,"Katie Lets Me Into Her World (Or Starts To), Chapter 3: The Snoop",BigBadWolf,3,Katie finds her brother snooping in her room.,"['ggb', 'light bd', 'feet', 'femdom', 'inc']","<p>It was the next afternoon, and Katie and Sharon came bursting through
the door laughing and chattering after having gone bike-riding around
the neighborhood.  Katie wore a white t-shirt, denim shorts, and pink
ballet slippers over bare feet.  Sharon wore a bikini top, tight
jeans, and had elected to bike around the neighborhood barefoot.  
When the two girls entered Katie’s room, they were just in time to
see Katie’s 9-year-old brother arching his back on her bed as he
orgasmed wearing her white leotard which she was to wear in her dance
performance the following week.</p><p>“WHAT…are you doing???” Katie asked, using a shocked and angry voice
to hide her true level of high arousal at the situation.  Her brother
Tommy jumped, startled, and scrambled to his feet.  Katie noticed the
head of his hard little dick pulsing away and peeking out from the
side of her now cum-stained leotard.   Additionally, he was wearing
his blue crocs over bare feet.  Tommy was a wiry and athletic kid who
was small for his age.  He had sandy blonde hair and the slightest
tan from playing outdoors.  Katie had always noticed how enthusiastic
he was about coming to her ballet performances and he had paraded
around in her dance outfits before, always under the pretense of
joking around, and always with her tacit approval to wear her stuff.  
This represented the first time she had caught him going into her
room without her permission and essentially snooping around.  </p><p>“I…I…just thought I left something in here!” Tommy said…a clear lie.  
Katie looked her little brother over from head to toe and noticed his
toes wiggling nervously in his blue crocs.  But she didn’t just
notice the wiggling.  She thought she saw a flash of red coming into
view as his feet squirmed about in their shoes.  “Tommy, take a seat
on my bed,” Katie directed calmly.  Tommy did, nervously.  Katie sat
down next to him.  “Take off your shoes,” she said.  “W..why?” he
asked, crossing his legs.  “Just do it.”  Katie gave him that smile
which meant if he didn’t do it, there could be consequences.  “Let’s
just say Sharon and I want you to be comfortable and those shoes look
oh so stuffy on this hot day.”  Tommy did as he was told, and what
Katie saw made her wet between the legs.  Tommy had painted the
toenails of his pale, dainty feet a blazing shade of red.  “Wow, very
nice Tommy” Katie exclaimed.  Tommy said nothing.  He just hung his
head.  </p><p>As Katie and Sharon methodically tied Tommy to a chair, first at the
ankles and then  around his torso making sure his arms were pinned at
his sides, Tommy protested.  “Girls, please!  I’m sorry!  I won’t do
it again!  Just let me go and don’t tell mom or dad about this!”  To
this, Katie replied, “Oh Tommy, I’m not gonna tell anyone.  I just
want to do a little research to find out what it really is about
ballet that gets you so excited.”  Katie gave her brother an
affectionate, but sadistic kiss on the forehead.  Tommy was still
wearing his sister’s leotard, but due to embarrassment and anxiety,
his penis had softened and shrunk from the highly aroused state that
it was in when Katie discovered him.  With this the interrogation
began.  “So Tommy, what exactly was it that drove you to come into my
room and invade my privacy?  Might you secretly have the hots for
your older sister?”  As Katie asked this, she did a sultry strip
tease for Tommy, removing her t-shirt to expose her budding breasts
in the sexiest way she knew how and flamboyantly kicking her pink
ballet slippers across the room, leaving her barefoot and topless to
prance around in front of her captive brother.  She wiggled and
danced her way over to him and sat on his lap, grabbing him by the
cheeks and planting a firm kiss on his lips.  However, from Tommy’s
less than aroused reaction, this was not his motivation for wearing
her things without permission.  “Please, just let me go,” begged
Tommy.</p><p>“Hmmm,” Katie said, getting up and fetching her t-shirt to put back
on.  “I don’t think I’ve gotten to the bottom of this.”  Katie then
attempted to arouse her brother by talking about the soft and satiny
accessories used by any ballet dancer.  “Of course, who wouldn’t be
turned on by silky leotards and dainty ribbons?  Who could possibly
ignore the beauty of a ballerina’s body as she puts her leg muscles
to the test underneath slippery silky tights?”  Katie was watching
her little sibling’s member through her leotard as she spoke and
noticed it was just starting to bulge ever so slightly.  She was
getting close.  She knew it.  As she spoke, she began to contort her
body into all sorts of ballet poses.  She jumped and twirled
gleefully around her room as her young preteen slit wept with the
sexuality of the situation under her denim shorts and underwear.  Her
cheeks were clearly flushed, and from more than the heat of the
summer sun.  Breathlessly between leaps and twirls, she spoke of the
grace of a ballerina.  “After all, what male wouldn’t be aroused by
thoughts of a dancer’s slim body, head thrown back and torso arched
trying to squeeze every bit of beauty out of the human form?”  She
glanced at her brother.  This was clearly working.  She could see the
bulge under her leotard had grown yet larger.  But she knew, to
really understand her brother, she had to step it up a notch.  She
continued, giving her brother an earnest, almost sympathetic
look.  “Oh Tommy, baby brother of mine, even I begin to twitch and
moisten between my legs when I see the other girls in ballet class
with their long nimble legs and dainty feet in the prettiest little
ballet slippers.”  At the mention of feet, Tommy’s eyes widened and
he turned beet red.  Katie knew she was onto something.  His little
dick had now started to visibly twitch under the fabric of her
leotard.  Katie continued, “I mean let’s get real here.  The life of
a ballet dancer begins and ends with her pretty little feet and
bubble-gum toes.  The arched foot is what gives the ballet dancer her
paycheck, isn’t that so Tommy?”  At this point Tommy was quivering in
his bondage and a little wet spot had formed on the leotard he was
wearing from the precum leaking from his little dick.  </p><p>Katie stopped dancing about the room and pulled up a chair so that
she and her brother were almost sitting knee-to-knee and toe-to-
toe.  “Feel the soft delicate skin of a little girl’s feet, Tommy.”  
Katie began to seductively caress her brother’s bare feet with her
own.  “Please…” Tommy gasped out.  “Oh sorry,” Katie said, suddenly
pulling her feet away.  “My tootsies get so cold in this air-
conditioning.  Sharon, what did I do with my slippers?  My feet are
cold.”  She knew full well Tommy wasn’t saying please about how cold
her feet were.  “They’re right here,” Sharon said, barely managing to
keep a straight face as she brought them over to Katie.  Katie donned
her slippers once again and unceremoniously stuck her slippered feet
in her brother’s face. “Kiss em,” she ordered.   “But,” Tommy began
to protest.  “DO IT!!!” Katie yelled.  “YOU BRATTY LITTLE SNOOP!”  
Tommy did as he was told, a single tear running down one cheek.  He
kissed each foot, starting at the heel and managing to get five
slippered toes into his mouth at once.  He ran his tongue all along
the exposed top of each of his sister’s dainty little feet.  As this
was happening, the arousal began to be too much for Katie.  She
fumbled with the button on her shorts and began to massage her peach
fuzz-covered mound.  “That feels good, baby bro,” she said
breathlessly.  “But you still need to do one more thing for me.”</p><p>With that, she pulled both feet away and quickly shed her slippers
again, only to replace her now bare feet on his lap.  With the skill
of someone used to manipulating things with her toes, she drew the
crotch of the leotard he was wearing aside and began to give her baby
brother his first footjob!  All the while, she was sawing her own two
fingers in and out of her own cunt inside her panties at the sight of
her own feet pleasure her brother’s little dick.  As she stroked the
member between her soles and toes, Tommy threw his head back and his
eyes went white as he moaned.  Katie panted out, “Oh, cum for me baby
brother.  Cum all over your sister’s little dancer feet!”  Precum
leaked from Tommy’s penis in buckets, making Katie’s busy feet
glisten in the sunlight streaming in from outside.  Katie’s right
hand was busy as well inside her shorts and she squirmed and panted
in her seat as she continued to massage her brother’s genitals with
all ten of her red-painted toes.  “Oh cum, please cum…” Katie gasped,
knowing she was going to lose it before he did if things continued
like this.  Tommy began to shake more, emitting little squeaks of
arousal as he rapidly approached orgasm.  Suddenly, the first volley
came shooting out of his dick, landing in a thick glob on Katie’s
ankle.  That sent Katie over the edge.  Her toes squeezed Tommy’s
member in a vise grip as it twitched and erupted all over her feet
and ankles.  “UNG UNG…I’M….CUMMINNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGG…..GNAHHHHHHHNG,”
Katie squealed as her head lolled to one side and her pussy ejected a
stream of girl liquid into her hand.  After the two had regained
their composure, Katie looked at Tommy and smiled lovingly.  “Looks
like my baby brother has a foot fetish!” she exclaimed, and gave him
a passionate tongue-filled kiss on the lips before untying him.</p>"
425,"Katie Lets Me Into Her World (Or Starts To), Chapter 4: Jumping Back in Time",BigBadWolf,4,"Katie's party at a moonbounce doesn't go as expected, but it serves as inspiration later that night with her friend Sharon!","['ff', 'feet', 'oral', 'reluc', 'light bd & voluntary bd']","<p>It was Katie’s 8th birthday and she and 15 invited guests were going
to the local amusement park for a day of fun.  Katie’s parents had
rented out her favorite attraction, the moonbounce, for three hours
that afternoon so that Katie and friends would have the inflatable
house of fun all to themselves.  The plan was for the children to
play on the moonbounce for about an hour and a half and then break
for ice cream cake before going back for more fun.   For her party,
Katie wore a white sundress and flip-flops on her dainty feet.  Her
toes were unpainted.  All of the children were wearing either sandals
or flip-flops as this was a hot day in July. Katie’s mom recruited
three other mothers to chaperone the party and help drive the group
to the amusement park.</p><p>Once at the moonbounce, the girls all removed their footwear and
entered the attraction in an orderly fashion, one child at a time
through the little doorway at the front.  The adults looked at each
other with puzzlement as they all had the same thought.  The
entrance/exit to the bouncehouse was awfully small.  Only one child
could fit through at a time. Regardless, once inside, the children
had a grand old time jumping, yelling, and generally just being
kids.  Though she didn’t know what the feeling was at the time, Katie
was becoming more than a little aroused watching her little friends
jumping and tumbling about in their short shorts, summery dresses,
and various other outfits all while barefoot.  She got more than a
few glimpses of the sweet little pantied bottoms of her friends while
they all frolicked about.  Katie’s mother was pleased as well.  Her
daughter seemed to really be enjoying herself with her friends.</p><p>After some time, it was time for the ice cream cake.  The adults
chaperoning the party had long since forgotten the issue with the
entrance to the moonbounce and no one saw it as problematic or
dangerous.  However, as soon as Katie’s mom yelled out “Time for ice
cream, girls!” her heart sank.  All of the girls went scampering
toward the tiny exit at once.  In about 5 seconds, the inflatable
wall of the moonbounce bulged outward and the adults saw children
been knocked against the netted “windows” at each side of the
entrance.  Too many children had tried to fit through the little
swinging door at once and it had jammed, leading to a stampede-like
crush.  Katie shrieked, along with her friends, as she found herself
being squashed between little girl bodies against the side of the
moonbounce.  The scene was pretty unforgettable for any outsider.  A
mix of giggles, shrieks, yelps, and cries rang out as limbs kicked
and grabbed at the netting on either side of the little door.  “Ow!
My ankle!” shrieked one girl.  “I can’t breathe!” yelled another.  
Another girl simply managed “Eeeek!”  In the middle of it all, Katie
had toes in her groin, someone’s fingers up her nose, and was
simultaneous having her face shoved into one of her friend’s pantied
rear ends.  With all of the activity and close body contact, Katie
was not scared or hurt.  Strangely enough, she was actually getting a
powerfully tingly feeling between her legs.  At that moment, someone
grabbed her legs, which had been kicking about in the air, and she
found herself lying on the floor of the bouncehouse with her mother
standing over her as her little pussy began to spasm uncontrollably.  
Katie shook and twitched as her mother held her and asked
frantically, “Sweetheart, are you hurt???  You’re shaking!  Are you
in shock???”    As her orgasm subsided, Katie looked up at her mother
dreamily and said, “I’m fine, mommy.”  As she collected herself, she
saw her other friends in various states of distress, some with bloody
lips and others lying on the floor of the moonbounce looking groggy
while the other adults tended to them.  Ultimately, everyone was fine
and went home happy, though perhaps with just a few bruises.</p><p>That evening, Katie was back home with her parents and her friend
Sharon.  Sharon had sustained a few bruises in the moonbounce
debacle, but nothing a little ice cream didn’t soothe.  Nonetheless,
the two children were exhausted by nine o’clock and decided to retire
to Katie’s room.  Both girls were wearing only panties and t-shirts
for bed.  They planned to both sleep in Katie’s bed that night.  As
they were about to turn off the lights, Katie asked, “Sharon, I have
a question.  Did you get a funny feeling between your legs today
without knowing why?”  “Yes!” Sharon exclaimed.  “It was weird.  And
my panties got wet too, but I didn’t pee.”  Katie’s eyes lit up that
she wasn’t the only one to experience these feelings.  She couldn’t
put it into words yet, but Katie was quickly developing a fetish for
being overcome physically.  It wasn’t necessarily that she wanted
another person to use strength to overpower her.  That would be
scary.  But she enjoyed getting into situations where she had to
struggle about.  With this general idea in her head, she said to
Sharon, “Yup!  I have felt that way before too.  Sometimes, late at
night after my mommy and daddy go to sleep, I pile as many blankets
as I can on my bed and then I slip under and pretend that I am in
danger and need to escape!”  “Really??” Sharon asked.  “Can you show
me??”  “Sure,” Katie said.  “But you need to help me by going into
the closet over there and pulling out all the blankets.  Meanwhile, I
will get into bed and I want you to put them all on top of me,
okay?”  “Okay!” Sharon said excitedly.  And so, while Katie was lying
in her bed with a smile on her face, Sharon began pulling blankets
from the closet and piling them on the bed, with Katie underneath.  
Finally, with ten blankets draped over Katie’s little body, the setup
was complete.</p><p>“Ok, here I go,” Katie said. “Sharon, don’t pull the blankets off no
matter what I say, okay?”  Sharon nodded her agreement and Katie slid
down to the middle of the bed.  Sharon was sitting on a chair next to
the bed and was already getting that tingly feeling again between her
legs.  Katie began to grunt and struggle under the weight of the
bedding.  Sharon could barely tell Katie was moving except for the
tiniest ripples in the top blsnkets and Katie’s words of
distress.  “Unh…Sharon…help…I…can’t….get out!  I’m so little and
helpless and these blankets are crushing me!”  Katie continued to
struggle, her movements becoming more pronounced.  Sharon, meanwhile,
began to rub her hand against her pantied crotch as she watched her
friend.  Sharon watched as the blankets rippled and twitched more and
more with her friend’s movement underneath.  Her own pussy wept sweet
juice as she rubbed her engorged clit faster and faster underneath
her panties.  By now, Katie was really getting excited and her
dramatic cries for help reflected her level of arousal.  She
intentionally kicked one flexed foot out at Sharon and bucked her
hips violently as she screamed in a muffled voice, “Help me Sharon!  
I’m being raped under here by these big soft blankets!  I…can’t….take
it…ahhhh….ohhhh….much….longer.”  As Katie yelled this and thrashed
about, she rubbed her little preteen slit more and more
enthusiastically.   “AAAHHHH…” Katie gasped as Sharon jumped from her
seat and began licking, sucking, and biting Katie’s exposed
foot.  “Sharon, no…please.  Not that.”  Katie’s foot flexed and her
toes wriggled violently under Sharon’s tongue.  “My toes…not my
toes!  Gah!!! My (gasp) little feet….sooo sensitive!”  It seemed
everything Sharon did to Katie’s little foot went directly to her
hairless pussy.  “Oh..gahhh…” Katie moaned.  “The sheets…I’m
trapped!  They’re wrapped all around me!  They’re rubbing against my
defenseless body and making me wet between my legs!”</p><p>At that moment, Sharon couldn’t take it anymore.  She crawled under
the blankets with Katie, entering from the foot of the bed.  With all
her thrashing about and rubbing of her pussy, Katie didn’t even feel
Sharon crawling over to her.  Instead, Sharon firmly grabbed Katie by
both ankles and bent her legs back, so Katie’s pussy was nice and
spread.  Katie yelped as the blankets shifted suddenly with her
forced movement, leaving little Sharon’s legs exposed and waving
happily in the air as her tongue first contacted Katie’s soaking
vaginal lips.  “Oh God, Sharon, please…” Katie moaned.  “Don’t, not
that.  I’m gonna cum if you do that.  The sheets, the sheets!  
They’re gonna be soaked with my juices!  Please, no, don’t lick my
little sensitive pussy.  Oh god oh god, I’m leaking.  Sharon, look at
what you’re doing!  I’m dripping from my pussy!  Suddenly, Katie’s
legs clamped around Sharon’s head, making it difficult for the girl
to breathe.  Her heels began rapidly pounding at Sharon’s back as she
let out an animalistic squeal, which coincided with hot girlcum
splashing over Sharon’s face.  This sent Sharon over the edge as
well, as her own juices squirted onto Katie’s bedsheets.  The two
girls pulled the blankets over themselves again, and fell asleep as
they kissed and played with each other’s hair in Katie’s bed.</p>"
426,"Katie Lets Me Into Her World (Or Starts To), Chapter 5: More Katie Adventures",BigBadWolf,5,Katie and Tommy act out and their mother punishes Katie in a very special way.,"['Ffb', 'inc', 'feet', 'ped', 'tickling']","<p>Katie, Tommy, and their parents had gone to Colorado to go skiing
over winter break.  The kids had not learned to ski and their parents
felt it would be a valuable lesson for both of them.  As neither
child was old enough to stay in a hotel room unsupervised, the family
found a good deal on room with two double-beds.  This would be
Tommy’s first time away from home, and his mother was a little
worried.  Tommy was the sort of child who would get into mischief if
left unwatched for even a minute.  For instance, there was the time
that he decided he wanted to find his favorite t-shirt, which
happened to be in the laundry basket waiting to be washed.  The
effort ended with his father having to pull him out of the basket by
his ankles because he had become stuck inside, upside down, and had
to yell for help.</p><p>Anyway, it was 10:30 at night on the family’s third night in
Colorado.  Everyone in the family had climbed into bed under the
fluffy white comforters provided by the hotel.  Both children only
wore an undershirt and underwear to bed.  While their parents read,
Katie and Tommy were watching cartoons and clearly enjoying
themselves based on their frequent giggles.  Suddenly, the adults
heard from across the room, “Ow!  Tommy, stop kicking
me!!”  “Tommy….” his mother beckoned in a warning tone.  “I’m sorry!”
Tommy said.  “I don’t like the blanket. It’s too tight.”  Indeed, the
maid service had tucked the comforters under the mattresses so they
clung relatively snugly to the bed with little room for
movement.  “Well then lie on top of it,” Katie suggested
unsympathetically.”  “But I’m cold,” Tommy said.  “Hold on, I have an
idea,” Tommy proclaimed excitedly.  He slipped his legs out from the
comforter and proceeded to wriggle under head-first, legs waiving in
the air and feet kicking at his pillow.   Eventually, he was totally
buried in the blankets and Katie felt him moving about at the foot of
the bed.  “What are you doing???” Katie asked, annoyed and
increasingly sleepy.  “Trying to fix the comforter,” came Tommy’s
muffled response.  The children’s mother was watching, with a mixture
of wariness and amusement, as her son’s form moved about under the
comforter, pawing at it from underneath and trying to dislodge it
from the mattress.  Every so often, one of his feet would appear next
to Katie’s head as he struggled about.  Ultimately, since he was 5
and not gifted with a long attention span, Tommy lost his focus and
decided he wanted to play.  His movement stopped for a moment and he
began to poke and kick at the bedding over his body.  “Uh…uh…I’m
trapped!” he giggled.  He began to thrash and kick frantically,
intentionally shoving his toes in his sister’s face.  “TOMMY!!!”
Katie yelled.  She began to kick back at him under the blanket,
shoving her feet in his face.  “Smell em!!!” Katie exclaimed with a
giggle as she scooted further and further under the bedding in
pursuit of her little brother with her feet.  “I don’t want to smell
your feet!” Tommy yelled.  “You smell my feet!”  With that, two
deliciously petit feet burst from the thoroughly ravaged bedding and
momentarily clamped around Katie’s head.  </p><p>With a squeal, Katie dove fully under the blanket and the two
children wrestled about, grunting and giggling as limbs flew this way
and that.  Meanwhile, their mother was watching all of this unfold
from across the room and was getting more than a little wet between
the legs.  The sight of her two young children play-fighting while
hopelessly entangled in their own duvet conjured up more than a
fleeting erotic thought for her.  “Eeeek!!!!!” Tommy squealed, and
for a second his mother thought he was hurt.  But then he
shrieked, “You’re tickling meeeee!!!!!!”  Indeed, Katie had one of
his legs in a vice grip and was mercilessly tickling his tender
sole.  In retaliation, Tommy took a handful of his sister’s underwear
and gave it a hard yank, ripping it from her body.  Shocked, Katie
stopped tickling and reached down to feel her now exposed genitals.  
In the struggle, the kids’ duvet had ended up in a heap on the floor,
leaving the two of them to wrestle about fully exposed on the
mattress.   At that moment, the mother got an idea.  “STOP!” she
yelled.  Surprised, the kids disentangled themselves from each other
and sat up.  Pretending to be angry, their mom said, “That is it!  
Tommy, you sleep with daddy tonight and Kate, you come over here and
sleep with me!  I am going to punish you both, I just have to figure
out how.  You two clearly cannot be trusted to behave like human
beings.”</p><p>Sniffling, Katie sheepishly, and on shaky legs, trotted over to her
mother’s bed while Tommy and his father got into bed across the
room.  As soon as they were all in bed, the mother sternly said good
night and turned off the lights.  However, as Katie rolled onto her
side to try to quietly cry herself to sleep, she suddenly felt two
strong hands, one clamping over her mouth and the other over her
still bare genitalia.  With only her head outside of the blankets,
she froze as her mother hissed, “You’ll be getting your punishment
tonight, young lady, and if you wake up your brother and father, it
will be even worse, so I suggest you stay quiet.  You should be
ashamed for parading your little bottom around like that!”  With
that, the mother stuffed her daughter further under the blanket and
rolled over on top of her, so that her pussy was squarely against her
daughter’s face.  For Katie’s part, she mewled, whimpered, and kicked
quietly for a few seconds, her right foot dangling out from under the
blanket and her heel banging against the side of the bed as she
struggled to get air.  “Shut up and lick!” the mother ordered.  Katie
did as she was told, as her mother began to hump her face.  “Oh yes,
lick mommy good.  That’s it sweetheart.  Make mommy cum!” Katie heard
from above her.  She was admittedly getting excited from the prospect
of making her mom feel so good.  After not very long, the mother
clamped her legs together and moaned quietly as Katie felt a splash
of warm fluid on her face.  </p><p>Her mother’s full dead weight on her, post-orgasm, Katie squeaked and
struggled more insistently to get free.  She began pounding her mom’s
upper back with her right heel as she waived her arms wildly in the
air from her forced 69 with her mother.  Katie’s mother did lift her
weight off her daughter, but Katie didn’t have a moment to relax.  
Her mom reached down and grabbed both of her daughter’s little girl
dancer legs and pulled them over Katie’s head, so the child had her
feet next to her head while still under the blanket.  In this
position, with her bare ass and little pussy exposed, any struggle
Katie attempted to get away led to the cool bedding rubbing
delightfully on her now very engorged little clit.  “Hmm, look at
these tender little footsies,” Katie’s mother whispered
sadistically.  “And someone has ballet practice on Monday.  Well,
wouldn’t it be a shame if a certain little girl’s feet couldn’t dance
on Monday?”  With that, Katie’s mom took a pen from the bedside table
and began to smack her daughter’s soles, one at a time.  With each
smack, Katie whimpered and rocked back and forth, rubbing her clitty
against the cool bedsheets.  At first the smacks were just painful,
but soon that pain was being dulled by a delicious wet and warm
feeling between her legs.  Soon, Katie was moaning “Yes, harder….oh,
harder,” with each smack and purposely wrinkling her soles to entice
her mom to continue the foot punishment.  “Oh mommy, I’ve been bad.  
Smack my pretty little feet!” Katie hissed.  Her mother put the pen
down and began firmly striking her daughter’s soles with clenched
fists.  With each strike, Katie’s body swayed under the blanket and
her clit was rubbing that much more.  Katie knew she was close to
that wonderful feeling she often got between her legs when she played
with herself in the privacy of her own room many a night at home.  
She feared she would squirt her juices on the underside of the duvet
at any moment.  At that moment, Katie experienced two new sensations
simultaneously.  Her mom had ceased the sole smacking and now reached
under the blanket and began to finger Katie’s wet slit while
simultaneously bending down to suck her bubble-gum toes.  Even though
Katie was lying down, she thought she might faint.  Her toes were in
ecstasy and her pussy wept under the ministrations of her
unbelievably skilled mother.  The mound of blanket that contained
Katie’s upturned ass swayed more and more as her arousal grew and a
smell of little girl lust filled the air.    Suddenly, as she bit her
lip to keep from screaming, Katie’s leg muscles clenched and her
little feet began to pound the mattress rapidly next to her ears with
pointed toes and wrinkled soles.  Then, shaking and squeaking
quietly, she rolled onto her side and curled up in a ball as her
juices spurted all over the underside of the comforter and the
sheets.</p>"
427,Sylvia's Story,Bliss,1,Sylvia explains how she came to be having a sex with her teenage daughter.,"['inc', 'F f', 'reluc', 'mast', 'oral', 'teen', 'toys']","<p>Now I never go in my daughter's room without knocking. I mean even
mothers have to respect certain boundaries. Don't they? Well I've
always tried to. See my car was in the shop and I was downstairs
folding laundry. I had my headphones on, listening to Shania Twain
(guilty as charged. I love country). I suppose that when my daughter
Connie got home from school she assumed I was out when she didn't see
my car. And I had my headphones on so I didn't hear her upstairs and
assumed that I was still alone.</p><p>That old expression is true: when you assume you make an ass of you
and me. Ass is really the appropriate word. Because as I walked inside
I saw my 14 year old daughter lying nude on her bed, spread-eagled
masturbating. I just stood frozen; I mean it's not the sort of thing
you ever expect to see.</p><p>I hadn't noticed how beautiful her body was. I mean I'd always thought
she was beautiful but I'd never imagined her as a sexual person. From
her technique I could tell that she was still new to masturbation. I
also noticed how firm and perfect her body was. I don't mean to sound
critical of myself, I've kept my figure but I certainly don't have
Connie's body.</p><p>My mouth hung open as my breathing sped up and I felt myself becoming
aroused. It was impossible, I'd never been attracted to another woman
before and this was my own daughter! But for a moment all of that
disappeared and she was only a beautiful, sexual, being.</p><p>It could only have lasted a few seconds; I mean even someone in the
throes of rapture can only be so distracted. She opened her eyes, saw
me and a look of horror clouded over her face. I dropped the laundry
basket. What the hell was I doing; staring at my own daughter like she
was a performing animal?</p><p>""I-I'm sorry Connie."" I said as I closed her bedroom door and ran
downstairs. I sat on the couch and felt dirty. What must she have
thought when she saw the lust on my face?</p><p>I knew it was only a passing impulse, never to return, but how would
she feel around me now? What if she told my husband Curt about this?
OK that was unlikely. Since he'd started his new job he was usually in
bad mood. And this wasn't the easiest thing for a girl to talk to her
father about at any time. Then I heard Connie crying upstairs.</p><p>Christ what was the matter with me? My daughter has been horribly
embarrassed and probably feels violated and I'm worried about myself.
I went upstairs and gently knocked on her door (better late than never).</p><p>""Connie, can I come in?"" I asked softly, I wouldn't have been
surprised if she'd told me to go away.</p><p>""Um, ok,"" she said reluctantly. I opened the door to see she'd put on
her nightgown and was hugging her pillow to her chest. I sat on her
bed and reached out to touch her arm. I wasn't sure how to begin.
Connie surprised me.</p><p>""I'm so sorry Mom, I know it's dirty and I try not to do it, but
sometimes I just can't help myself. I start to think about how good it
will feel."" she started to cry again. I pulled her close to me.</p><p>""Oh sweetie, did you think I was angry?"" I ran my hands up and down
her back. ""There's nothing wrong with what you were doing.""</p><p>""Really?"" She sounded hesitant, as thought she wanted to believe but
didn't let herself.</p><p>""Absolutely, in fact everyone does it.""</p><p>""Oh come on Mom, I know that's not true."" She pulled away from me and
rolled over showing me her back.</p><p>""Look I'm telling you the truth. I swear. Look I do it."" She didn't
say anything to this. She had that truculent look from childhood. This
was turning into a battle of wills. ""Fine I'll prove it but you have
to promise never to tell anyone about this ok.""</p><p>I came back a minute late with a small duffel bag I kept buried in my
closet. Connie rolled over and looked curiously at me. I still
couldn't believe was doing this but I took out my vibrator.</p><p>""You tell anyone about this and you'll be grounded for life.""</p><p>She sat up and looked at it. ""What, I mean, well, what do you, use it
for.""</p><p>I smiled, ""The same thing you use your fingers for."" That made her
blush. ""Don't be embarrassed. I told you everyone does it."" I twisted
to bottom and it began to buzz and I handed it to Connie who giggled.</p><p>""But don't you and Daddy, um, you know?""</p><p>""Well sure. I mean, well it's just that, um, you see."" Connie was now
holding the vibrator close to her face and I was starting to feel
turned on again. It was something about my angelic daughter holding
something that had been stuffed up my twat. I tried to ignore it.
""Sometimes he isn't around or just doesn't feel like it.""</p><p>""Guys don't always feel like fucking?"" said Connie.</p><p>""Connie! Watch your mouth."" I relaxed a little. She was testing her
boundaries with me. ""Well it may surprise you to know that when men
get older they do lose some of there sex drive so, women have to get
creative.""</p><p>""Do you like using this?"" Connie asked me smiling. Connie began
rubbing the vibrator over her breasts making her nipples stand up
through the fabric. I found myself staring at her breasts, suddenly I
wanted to see her naked again. I wanted to watch her when she knew I
was there.</p><p>""As much as you like using your fingers, probably a little more even.""</p><p>""I'll bet this feels great inside you."" Now I knew she was testing me,
she wanted to see how far she could push me before I got upset. She
was well-behaved but she loved to see what she could get away with.
Was she as excited by the tension here as I was?</p><p>""Um, yeah it does."" I thought about the last time Curt and I had sex.
Since he'd lost his job he'd lost his confidence and wasn't really
into it much. I thought of something to say that might even up the
odds and knock Connie off balance. ""Not as good as your father, but
you can't have everything.""</p><p>God it was so exciting to talk like this with my daughter. I was
enjoying the whole fact that it was all so bad and the simple fact
that I shouldn't be doing it. I felt like diddling myself right here.</p><p>""Show me how you use it,"" said Connie thrusting it back at me. I was
so horny by then that I wanted to convince myself that it was fine. I
thought how in junior high school at slumber parties I'd watched girls
do this sort thing while playing Truth or Dare. I was trying to
justify it my mind but I was having trouble. Finally Connie said the
thing that allowed me to relent. ""I thought you said it wasn't a big
deal, that everyone did it. Besides you watched me.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, standing up and taking off my sweatpants. ""But you'd
better not tell anyone about this.""</p><p>""I swear,"" said Connie smiling. Sitting on the bed with my legs at a
forty-five degree angle, I pulled my panties to one side and hoped
that Connie wouldn't ask why I was so wet already. I saw the
anticipation in Connie's eyes and I liked it. Curt hadn't looked at me
like that in a long time. But I hadn't been this excited about sex
with him in a while either.</p><p>At first I just traced my outer lips. Connie leaned in closer. I
wanted her to smell my sex. I loved how forbidden this was. I felt
like a wild lawless woman as my daughter leaned in closer to my wet
cunt. I began to gently penetrate myself, shallow strokes at first but
then deeper. I noticed Connie was less than a foot away. My lust was
building but I started to deny myself orgasm. I wanted to be horny.</p><p>Before I knew what I was doing I heard myself ask, ""Do you like
Mommy's cunt?"" Connie gasps at my language but replied less than a
second later.</p><p>""It's very pretty Mommy. Can I please do this for you? I want to put
it in you.""</p><p>""Take off your nightgown and then you can."" Where the hell did that
come from? It was like someone had shoved me to the side and my body
and speech was being run by remote control.</p><p>Connie stood and stripped off the nightgown doing a gentle little spin
for me smiling as she showed off her body. She then gripped the edges
of my panties.</p><p>""Why don't I take these off?"" Before waiting for an answer she began
pulling them off. I lifted my ass off the bed as my sign of
compliance. Connie took the vibe from my hand, with my hands now free
I pulled off my sweatshirt. I wasn't wearing a bra. My breasts are
38DD and finding bras that are big enough are next too impossible and
even they feel like shackles.</p><p>I massaged my breasts while my daughter fucked me with my vibe. Connie
was lying on her side now, rubbing herself with one hand while she
diddled me with the other. Without even explaining to what I'm doing,
I placed my hand on the back of Connie's head and pulled her head
forward in my pussy.</p><p>She did nothing to resist and I couldn't believe it. A voice in the
back of head screamed: ""Stop! This is Connie! You're not even into
girls! You're married! She's underage! And worst of all this underage,
girl is your daughter!"" But a much bigger voice was telling me to let
go and enjoy what I was doing. I felt like I was evolving into so much
more than I was.</p><p>Connie's lips began tracing my lips; she let the vibe slide out onto
the bed. She started by licking me all over just savouring the taste
of me.</p><p>""That's a good girl,"" I said, ""Lick it all up for Mommy."" She began to
moan in pleasure as she set to work. I had to move her around, she had
so little experience with sex but she was a willing to learn. She
continued to rub herself. As I relented and let myself get closer to
climax so did she; until we came together. I coated her face with my
juice (I squirt when I cum). I listened to her shriek with joy.</p><p>OH MY GOD! WHAT HAVE I DONE! I sat up and looked at Connie who lay on
her side smiling at me. I felt filthy and disgusted.</p><p>""I'm sorry Connie, I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have let this go this
far."" I sat up but Connie just smiled.</p><p>""I'm not sorry."" She replied, ""I'm not sorry at all. Mommy.""</p><p>I shuddered and I started to pull my clothes on. ""We'll deal with this
in our own way.""</p><p>""I'd like to deal with this by doing it again.""</p><p>""Connie, I'm sorry. This is my fault. I'm the grownup and I shouldn't
have let it go that far but I just got carried away. We can't ever do
that again."" I was dressed again but Connie was still naked. She stood
up and walked over to me. Her expression gave away nothing. Then
without warning she kissed me. It was deep soul kiss. I was licking
her lips and tasting my cunt juice on them and along her chin. It was
wonderful. I'd never kissed a woman before and I wanted to kiss Connie
for an hour. Then I shoved her away.</p><p>""Well talk about this later ok."" I said. I went into the bathroom and
took the longest, hottest shower of my life.</p><p>For the next week I knew what it was like to be a drug addict. I was
disgusted by what had happened but I still burned to do it again.
Connie didn't try anything, which is not to say she left me alone. A
few times she called me 'Mommy' just to see me do a double take and
once when we were all watching television I noticed her fingering
herself and then she smiled at me while sucking on her finger. I
wanted to scream at her that her father was sitting right there.</p><p>My time with Curt was the worst. I still loved him deeply and normally
whenever I talk to him about a problem it seems manageable. But how
did I talk to him about this? He noticed my odd behaviour but at first
I was able to brush him off.</p><p>""Are you sure that nothing's the matter?"" he would ask.</p><p>""For the tenth time, yes I'm sure.""</p><p>""You just seem distracted and upset, that's all.""</p><p>""Fine you know everything then maybe you can tell me what's wrong?""
I'd try to sound annoyed and not panicked. He relented but I knew I
wasn't fooling him. I was only sending the message: ""I'm ready to be a
total bitch about this. Are you sure it's worth it?"" There's nothing
worse that thinking that if you're husband knew everything about you,
he'd think you're lower than dog shit.</p><p>I also masturbated constantly; at least three times a day. I was also
changing my panties with equal frequency.</p><p>It was a week later that it happened. Curt had left for work and I was
taking a shower, mostly so I could use the shower massager. I wanted
to cum before Connie came home. She'd been getting bolder as the week
went on and my hunger for her was growing. I felt the pulsating water
and tried not to think of my daughter but it was no use, I eventually
relented and imagined she was a Roman slave girl in the bathhouse.</p><p>""That's it, rub Mommy's cunt really good."" I said to myself.</p><p>""I was hoping you'd ask that."" said Connie. I opened my eyes to see
her standing naked outside the shower curtain. I thought that my
imagination had taken over. Then she opened the shower curtain,
stepped inside and kissed me.</p><p>The closest I came to resisting was not immediately embracing and
groping her. Please notice that I used the word 'immediately.' My
resistance was stripped away rather quickly once I had her supple
naked body in my arms. Her pert breasts slipped against my huge udders.</p><p>When we broke our kiss, I asked, ""What are you doing home so early?""</p><p>""I knew Daddy was working the afternoon shift so I skipped my last
class, I wanted to come in right after he left and catch you like this
Mommy.""</p><p>""Ohhh, you're being a naughty girl and you'll have to be punished for
that won't you?""</p><p>""Oh yes Mommy. I'm so bad.""</p><p>""You've lost your name for the rest of the day. From now on you'll
only be called cunt, whore, or slut.""</p><p>""Oh Mommy will you really call me such nasty names?"" I kissed her
again, pinning her against the shower wall.</p><p>""Get on your knees slut and lick Mommy's cunt clean."" Connie shuddered
when I said that. It gave me a thrill as well. She ate me out like a
girl who hadn't eaten for a week. I rubbed her face into my pussy and
she only seemed to want more. I could feel her sucking me into her
mouth and letting me slid out. Ohhh, yes it was incredible.</p><p>She made me cum so hard I almost fell out of the tub. This time the
feeling of revulsion that swept over me was outweighed by my feelings
of desire. This wasn't Connie, my daughter. This was Connie, my
cunt-lapping whore. I yanked her to her feet and handed her a bar a soap.</p><p>""Wash Mommy's tits,"" I ordered her. I couldn't believe what I'm
saying. But it excited me to act that way. Connie washed my sloping
breasts lovingly. She was aroused but she also had genuine reverence
for me. When she finished I said, ""Now suck on Mommy's nipples like
you did as a baby.""</p><p>This felt nothing like when she was a baby. I ran the soap bar over
Connie's budding breasts. God when I was younger I loved having such
big tits; all the attention was great. But as I got older I thought
they were more trouble than they were worth. Now I hoped Connie
wouldn't get too big. I hoped she'd never lose her girlish figure. The
warm wetness of Connie's mouth felt so different from the heat of the
shower. I loved it and I wanted her to be able to take my whole tit in
her mouth.</p><p>When she was done, I washed off Connie's chest and I took a turn. Her
breasts were so firm and small that she groaned just from that. I
rubbed the bar of soap between my hands and then began to play with
Connie's pussy. I shoved my soapy fingers deep inside her playing with
her cervix.</p><p>The soap must have burned but she never complained, in fact she spread
her legs wider for me. Saying things like: ""Yesss Mommy, fill my
slutty little cunt!"" I had four fingers inside her before I had to stop.</p><p>She was a virgin after all and although she'd never actually tell me,
or even ask me, to stop. I could tell that she wouldn't enjoy if I
went any further. I used the shower massager to wash out the soap. I
never stopped kissing her tits. God her skin was so firm and beautiful.</p><p>""Mommy, do I make you happy?""</p><p>""You make me happier than I ever knew I could be.""</p><p>""Oh good! I want to be your slut forever.""</p><p>""You'll always be my slut.""</p><p>""What do you want to do now Mommy?"" asked Connie.</p><p>""I want to shave my little girl's pussy.""</p><p>She sat on the bathroom counter with her legs spread wide and shaving
cream covering her mons pubis. I trimmed her hair as short as I could
with a pair of scissors and now I began shaving her with my razor.</p><p>""You'll remember to do this everyday?"" I told.</p><p>""Yes Mommy, if it makes you happy then I want to do it. Besides I like
it too. I want to look like a little girl for my Mommy.""</p><p>""If you don't, then you'll get a spanking."" I said, and smiled.</p><p>""Now Mommy, threats only work if you threaten to do something I don't
want."" I laughed. ""Mommy thank you for letting me be your slut again.""</p><p>""I don't think I let you. You just wouldn't take no for an answer."" It
was weird that she was the aggressor until I relented and then I
became the dominate one. I shaved her completely and now I went
against the grain to guarantee a perfectly smooth shave.</p><p>""I love you Mommy.""</p><p>""I love you too Connie."" I'd forgotten to call her a filthy name but
neither of us seemed to notice.</p><p>""Am I done Mommy?"" she asked me. I wiped her with a wet washcloth.</p><p>""Let me see."" I began licking her virgin pussy.</p><p>""Oh yes Mommy! That feels wonderful."" And she tasted wonderful, she
tasted sweet and new, like honey. I got so caught up in it that I soon
was sopping wet again. I listened to Connie pant and moan as I licked
her and I started rubbing my own twat. I got as much pleasure from her
as she got from me.</p><p>When she finally came I noticed that she squirted when she came, just
like her Mommy. I knew I'd love the taste of my daughter for the rest
of my life. I didn't need as much direction as Connie. I'd never gone
down on a woman before but I had a lot (well a fair number) of men go
down on me and I knew what felt good.</p><p>""Yeah! Mommy eat you little Connie-Slut's pussy like that!"" This was
music to my ears. When Connie came she saw how wet I was and insisted
that we go back to my bedroom so she could fuck me with the dildo.</p><p>It wasn't until after ten that I sent her to her own bed before Curt
came home.</p><p>This time I didn't fool myself into thinking there wouldn't be another
time. I was a junkie and I was hooked. I still hated myself for what I
was doing but I wanted Connie and felt that I couldn't live without
her. Connie managed to act normal around Curt, although her style of
dress around the house became a bit more risqu'. We managed to keep
our hands off each other for the next three days.</p><p>Then at lunch half way through the following week, I knew I needed
another fix. A half hour before her usually time to arrive I changed
into my two-piece swimsuit and sat on her bed.</p><p>Someone walking into Connie's room would be perfectly aligned with her
bedroom window and to the right of the window is her bed. Sitting
there no could see me in her room. When Connie walked in she jumped a
little at finding me sitting on her bed. She stood there a moment with
her mouth hanging open. That cool sense of control settled over me again.</p><p>""Put down your school bag,"" I said, ""And don't speak unless I ask you
a question. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy."" She tried to look scared but was too enraptured to pull
it off.</p><p>""Good. Take off your blouse."" Her school uniform was a plaid skirt,
white blouse and black knee socks. I'd never realized before but the
outfit is sexy!</p><p>Connie noticed the obviously open blinds. Her room looked out over our
backyard and there were at least five separate neighbours who might
see her. I wasn't too concerned, after all, if you saw a fourteen year
old girl changing her clothes you'd either look the other way or enjoy
the show and hope she'd do it again.</p><p>She unbuttoned her blouse starting at the neck and working downward.
She seemed to know instinctively not to remove the skirt without being
told. Underneath she wore a small sports bra.</p><p>""Now the bra, give it to Mommy."" She pulled it above her head and
tossed it to me. I looked at it a moment and then tossed it in her
trash can. Connie looked confused and started to ask something but
then remembered that she wasn't allowed to speak.</p><p>""Are you wet?"" I asked.</p><p>""A little, Mommy.""</p><p>""Play with your titties. Get your nipples hard for Mommy."" I watched
her tweak and rub them. She kept shooting nervous glances out the window.</p><p>""Pinch them."" She gently pinched her breasts. ""Pinch them hard.""</p><p>Oh her face I saw pain battling with lust. As she pinched both nipples
her knees began to wobble</p><p>""Are you wet?"" She nodded. ""Show me. Lift your skirt."" I could see the
wet patch on her crotch.</p><p>""Ok, Strip naked."" She didn't say anything but she looked out the
window nervously.</p><p>""Is someone watching?"" I asked.</p><p>""I think so. He's an old man.""</p><p>""Then give him something to watch."" Connie smiled and unbuttoned her
skirt and let it fall to the floor.</p><p>""I want you to play with yourself but you must stop when Mommy tells
you. Now play with your twat, perform like an animal!""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" she said breathlessly. She was so turned on now that she
didn't need urging, just permission.</p><p>""Switch hands,"" I told her, ""Rub your pussy juice all over your tits.
You're such a horny little slut aren't you?""</p><p>""Yes.Mommy."" I watched as she rubbed her juice over her hard little
nipples. I could tell she was close to orgasm. I decided to help her
along.</p><p>""I'll bet you've wanted to do this all day. Do you ever imagine
frigging yourself in class while everyone watches?""</p><p>""Ohhh!""</p><p>""You'd love it if everyone saw you walking around with your tits and
cunt hanging out! Well at least once a week I want you to go school
with no bra and no panties."" She moaned deeply and I knew she was so
close now.</p><p>""Stop!"" I told her and she obeyed almost against her will. She looked
at me pleadingly. I smiled back, she reminded me of those pictures of
cars wobbling on the edge of a cliff.</p><p>""Get your cute little ass over here!"" She crawled onto the bed on her
hands and knees. I gave her a long kiss. ""Now I want to suck on your
tits.""</p><p>I love the taste of dried cunt juice. She sat on my lap as I sucked
her nipples licking the flavour off. I moved my fingers between her
legs and diddled her while I did this. It was just enough to keep her
on the edge but never let her orgasm. To keep from moaning she began
kissing my forehead. When I finished she collapsed against my chest.</p><p>""I love you so much Mommy. You have no idea how you make me feel.""</p><p>""I love you too, and it's probably how you make me feel. Now,"" I said
untying the bottoms of my swimsuit, ""lick mommy's cunt. I want you to
play with yourself while you do but you're not allowed to cum until I do.""</p><p>I tried not to make it too easy for her but I was incredible hot by
now and Connie has a wonderful mouth and tongue.</p><p>""Oh yes, you're so good for Mommy's cunt. You love to eat Mommy's
pussy, don't you? You're so horny I bet you want to diddle yourself
all day. Well you're Mommy's slut now. You eat. eat. my. cunt!!""</p><p>I squirted juice all over her face just as she covered her hand.
Afterwards we took a shower together and Connie washed my hair and
body, shaved my legs, underarms and pussy.</p><p>That became our routine. After school Connie would come straight home
and we'd fuck like animals, then shower and bathe each other. There is
something otherworldly about making out with your daughter in shower.</p><p>After four months that things almost went completely wrong forever. We
were drying off after our shower and Connie asked to go down on me
again. She loved eating my pussy; I mean she honestly loved doing it.
I sat on the counter with my legs spread while Connie knelt in front
of me. It took only a few minutes with us both like that.</p><p>Connie looked up from between my legs and smiled with my goo all over
her chin. ""Oh Mommy, I love it when you cum. You taste so good and.""</p><p>We both heard the front door open. ""Hey you two, my shift got cancelled.""</p><p>""Get in your room and get into bed,"" I hissed at Connie. She streaked,
literally, into her room seconds before he came upstairs. I grabbed
the damp towel I'd been sitting on and pretended to dry my hair.</p><p>""Good news,"" I called in answer to his earlier statement. He gave me a
kiss on the cheek.</p><p>""Where's Connie?""</p><p>""She wasn't feeling well and decided to go to bed early."" I felt awful
for lying. He looked at my naked body and smiled.</p><p>""So we're alone.""</p><p>I saw the attraction in his eyes and I loved it, but I also thought:
""if he knew what you'd been doing then he'd feel nothing for you but
disgust."" I tried to act normal.</p><p>""Uh I guess we are. Do you see anything you like?""</p><p>I just couldn't get aroused. We'd had such a close call that I
couldn't relax and get in the mood. I'd planned to fake it (all credit
to Curt; I don't have much experience at this).</p><p>He lay naked beside me, kissing my neck and it was really pleasant
when I noticed Connie had opened the bedroom door and was masturbating
while she watched us. If Curt turned around he'd have to see her. I
mouthed the words: GET OUT.</p><p>She hesitated a moment with her fingers stuffed up her twat. I lay
petrified and Curt looked me in the eye.</p><p>""What's wrong?"" Her father's voice snapped Connie out of her trance
and she slipped back into her room.</p><p>""Nothing,"" I said. It sounded weak even to me. Curt got up and started
dressing.</p><p>""Ok, I can tell you're not into this."" He sounded more fed up than
disappointed.</p><p>""I'm just. I think I'm getting whatever Connie has.""</p><p>""Yeah whatever. I'm going to the Y and swim some laps.""</p><p>""Don't run away. It's not you. I'm just...""</p><p>""It's not just tonight!"" He screamed cutting me off. It scared the
hell out of me. I'd never seen him this angry before. He saw the fear
in my face and backed down. ""Jesus, I'm sorry Syl. It's just this
fucking job it getting to me. I hate telling people what I do for a
living, I hate being a loser, and I hate feeling like you're not
attracted to me anymore.""</p><p>""I am attracted to you."" I said this almost pleading.</p><p>""I know."" The statement sounded weak and only proved that he didn't
believe it. Walking out of the bedroom he called ""I'll be back later.""
I waited until I heard his car pulling out of the driveway before I
went into Connie's room.</p><p>""What the fuck were you thinking!? Do you want him to catch us!?""
Connie hadn't dressed either. She sat on her bed with her knees pulled
up to her chest and her eyes downcast.</p><p>""I'm sorry Mommy.""</p><p>""Cut that out! Do you know what would happen if he knew what was going
on? He'd kill me. Or I'd go to jail and never see either of you again
and I'd only wish I were dead!"" The rant had defused some of my rage.
Calmly I repeated my original question. ""What were you thinking?""</p><p>She still didn't look at me. ""I could hear you two talking in the
hall. When you went you're your bedroom I knew you were going to fuck.
I went and listened outside your door...""</p><p>""Why!""</p><p>She sounded meek and she started to cry as she said, ""Because I wanted
to be there and make love to both of you.""</p><p>It stunned me at first. I hadn't suspected she felt this way. Then I
imagined watching Curt and Connie to together and it made me tingle
all over. But I didn't get carried away, it was a stupid pipedream. I
sat down and hugged Connie rocking her until she stopped crying.</p><p>""Connie I wish it could happen, but I just can't see him being into it.""</p><p>""A year ago could you have pictured us together?"" She had a point there.</p><p>""If we told him there would be no going back if he wasn't into it. You
can put the Genie back in the bottle.""</p><p>""I have an idea. I could try and get him to fuck me. He wouldn't even
need to know about us until afterwards."" It was a tempting idea.</p><p>""I just don't know.""</p><p>""Please Mommy? I want him so bad."" I could see the naked hunger in her
eyes and knew she try this, with or with out my permission. If I
agreed then I could help plan and two heads are better than one.</p><p>""You really want him? This isn't just someway to make it easy for us
to be together?"" Connie looked me in the eye and slowly shook her
head. ""Spread your legs and tell Mommy more of your plan.""</p><p>I lay on the bed and lapped her wet pussy. I listened to her breathing
get deeper the rhythm alternate.</p><p>""Well, first I need to get on the pill. Then... Oh Mommy yes! There's
a boy at school who's asked me out. Oh fuck yes! Mommy, do that. I, I
could learn how... how to... handle a... cock. Ohhh yes!""</p>"
428,The Trip to the Fair,Bobby Joe,1,,['ffffff teens'],"<p>Ivy and her two friends Gerry and Crissy are all 14.  Ivy receives a
flyer that advertises a fair held in lesbian town this Saturday.  The
girls are most excited and hop the bus.  When they enter, they see a
game much like the water gun and baloon but instead six naked girls
are seated facing out and seats are arranged in front of them.  The
barker girl gets Ivy and her friends plus three others to play. The
object is for each girl to eat the girl in front of her and the first
one to get an orgasm wins the prize.  The moaning and squeeks are
breathtaking as the six toungs slurp away.  Ivy feels the cum
dripping out of her girl and sticks her tongue into her hole which
sets her off and she cums.  Crissy is second and Gerry last.  Ivy
takes a stuffed bear and the girls walk on.</p><p>Next they come to a stage where the sign says syncronized
masturbatioin.  Teams of 3 girls each get on stage and play with
themselves with the object of cumming at the same time.  The team with
the closest time wins.  Ivy likes this idea and the group enters.  
They are soon called up and in front of a large audience the three
begin to rub their pussies.  Ivy's knees bend as she gets close and she
has to hold up waiting for her friends.  Finally Crissy and Gerry
begin to squeek and moan and Ivy begins to rub faster.  They cum
within a 30 second window.</p><p>Next they see a 69 contest.  A girl is lying on her back, and the
idea is that a girl must go 69 with her and get the other girl to
cum. Gerry decides to try but doesnt last more that 2 minutes and
shoots off.</p><p>In the next tent is a 69 endurance contest.  Already several teams of
girls are engaged in a furious eating frenzy, and the counters are
watching closely to catch each orgasm.  The girls watch this for
about 20 minutes and move on.</p><p>Getting thirsty, they stop at a refreshment stand where there are two
kinds of drinks.  One is mother's milk and the other is pussy juice.
They all take pussy juice.</p><p>Next they see a sign for daisy chain contests.  Seeing another small
group, they get together and enter as a chain of 6.  The object is to
get every girl to cum within a window. Ivy is amazed at the tounging
of Gerry and did not realize that she had such speed.  She cums very
quickly and almost loses her concentration on the girl in front of
her.  After licking for 20 minutes everyone has cum, except Ivy who
came twice.</p>"
429,Ivy Helps Her Sister,Bobby Joe,1,,['ff teen'],"<p>Ivy is sitting on her bed, naked, reading a required novel, and
rubbing herself, when the door burst open.  It is her 13 year old
sister Nora.  She is crying and runs to Ivy for a hug.  Ivy thinks
that Nora has no knowledge of sex but is quickly surprised.
Nora explains why she is crying.  It seems that she is going to flunk
gym.  In the last period of the day, the instructress had the 16
girls in the class divide into two groups of eight.  She then showed
them how to form a daisy chain.  At her whistle, the girls began to
lick.  Nora had a difficult girl in front of her who did not get wet
no matter how hard she tried.  Behind her was a girl with a very long
tongue who reamed out her fuck hole and got her off very quickly.  
All around her Nora could hear girls squeeling and squeeking and
moaning as they enjoyed the task.  Finally, Nora noticed that all the
girls had cum except hers.  The instructor then came over and said
that if Nora could not get her girl off, she would flunk gym.  Her
girl, Alison, was then told to lie on her back, and Nora was told to
eat her out.  This time, Alison started to get wet and fired off a
big one.</p><p>Nora then asked Ivy to help her improve her style and Ivy proposed a
69 contest, best two out of three.  Nora took the bottom and Ivy soon
had her over the edge, with fierce licking that was inspired by the
puffy nipples of her sister pushing into her belly.  Turning over,
Nora took the top and Ivy felt the rush of joy as her cum began to
flow.  At one each, they went side by side, and Nora, now becoming
more expert, got Ivy to beg her to stop as she couldn't cum anymore.</p><p>The next day, Nora came home from school, and announced that she had
come in first in the daisy chain and got to stand with the teacher
while she watched the others licking the pussies in front of them.</p>"
430,Ivy Starts a Club,Bobby Joe,1,,['ffffffff mast'],"<p>Ivy is a 15-year-old girl who lives in Lesbian Camp #28 with her
mother Melinda 32 and sister Nora 13.  They were put into the camp by
the Right Wing religious police who arrest all lesbians under 40 and
take them and their female children to a prison camp.  Any boys are
taken away for retaining.  The older women are put into labor camps.</p><p>When Ivy arrived she found that the camp had its own school system
and she was placed in grade 10. Nora into grade 8.  Ivy has size B
tits with nipples that are the size of silver dollars and are sexy red
brown in color.  Nora has A's with small but very puffy nipples.  Ivy
has dark brown hair that hangs below her shoulders and is 5'5"" and
Nora is 5'2"" with red hair.</p><p>Ivy also noticed that she suddenly became very horny and soon got
into the habit of masturbating every night before going to bed, every
morning before getting up, and at lunch time in the school bathroom.
As she had to share a room with her sister, Ivy had to work hard to
stop from screaming.</p><p>One lovely day while getting herself off in the
bathroom, she notices that in the next stall someone is moaning and
can hear the sound of fingers going across a wet cunt.  After she
completes her orgasm, Ivy pulls up her pants and steps out.  The
other girl comes out at the same time.  She says, ""I know what your
were doing and if you dont cooperate with me, I will tell.  Scared,
Ivy agrees and the girl, named Beth, tells her that she must meet her
after school so that they can beat off facing each other.</p><p>That afternoon, Beth comes to Ivy's house and they go to her bedroom.
Stripping, they sit on the bed about 2 feet apart and begin to rub
their pussies.  Beth tells Ivy to look into her eyes for as long as
possible.  When they cum it is almost at the same time, and Ivy sees
Beth's eyes light up with delight.</p><p>The next day, Ivy meets with Beth and suggests that there must be
other girls in the class who would enjoy their treat and proposes that
they start the Pretty Pussy Masturbation Club.  They make a poster
and get permission from the principle to use the music room for their
meetings.  Soon, the sign up list requires two sheets.  Ivy and Beth
decide to pick 14 other girls for the first try and on Friday
afternoon, 16 girls are arranged across from each other, naked except
for anklet socks and shoes. Ivy has set a timer and when the bell
rings the girls begin to rub furiously.  The moans and squeels fill
the air, and the odor of wet pussies is everywhere.  After a few
minutes some of the girls start to pop.  Beth is still rubbing and
fingering herself across from Adrian and yelling hold your eyes open
bitch.  Ivy has a wonderful orgasm while watching Cindy.</p><p>At the end of the session, everyone is given a membership card and
encouraged to find enough girls to start their own chapter.  Soon,
the entire school, from 7th grade to 12th is clamoring to be a part
of the club and Ivy and Beth begin giving demonstrations in front of
their classes.</p>"
431,Ivy Produces a Show,Bobby Joe,1,Ivy is asked to put on a class show for the whole school.,['ff teen'],"<p>About two weeks after the start of her Masturbation Club, Ivy has
received her order for the club t-shirts.  They have in bright red
letters ""Pretty Pussy Masturbation Club,"" and the members wear them
to school every day.</p><p>Next she notices that the juniors are wearing shirts that say ""Quick
Fingers Masturbaion Club"" the Seniors ""Happy Rubbers"" and the
Freshmen ""Cum see us play"".  The idea has caught on so well that
everyone in the high school is now a member and the principal decides
to have a faculty advisor appointed.</p><p>Miss Lovely, the 23 year old Music and Art teacher is picked for the
job and is happy to see so many of her students who have licked her
after class. One of her tasks is to schdule the club meetings for the
four major groups and to put on the town's talent show.</p><p>Ivy recieves a note from Miss Lovely to meet her at 3:00 in the
teacher's room.  When she arrives, she finds Miss Lovely and two other
teachers sitting in the room.  Also two senior girls are there,
eating the two other teachers to orgasm.  Ivy sits opposite Miss
Lovely and they begin to talk with the moans and ohs in the
background. Miss L. tells Ivy that she wants her to produce a skit
for the talent show using only her 10th grade classmates. Ivy
accepts  and the two of them pull up their skirts, reach into their
panties and masturbate, while looking into each other's eyes.  Ivy,
beiing younger and more agile, cums first and gets to enjoy watching
Miss Lovely's face as she reaches her climax.  Meanwhile, the senior girls
are finished and walk out with cum dripping from their mouths.</p><p>Ivy goes home that night and comes up with the idea of a skit called
""SENSUAL INNOCENCE.""  Next day, she asks all her classmates to strip
so she can find the two players that are best matched.  She takes
Tina and Candy, who are both 5'1"", blond hair that is shoulder
length, and size A tits with nipples that are the size of quarters.</p><p>The girls are delighted to be picked and begin reading their parts
with giggles and guffaws.  They practice masturbating together to see
if they can cum at the same time, and doing a 69 for a second cum.</p><p>Ivy designs the costumes but keeps them secret until the night of the
perforance.  When the big night arrives, the girls meet in the
dressing room, nervous because everyone in town is in the audience.
Ivy arrives with two dress bags with their costumes.  They will be
wearing white blouses, green plad jumpers, green cable-knit knee
socks, a long coat, a school-girl hat, and a book bag full of books.</p><p>The girls quickly dress and Ivy explains what they must do.  The
directions are simple and they become excited at what they will do.
Ivy then leaves and goes onto the stage and greets the applause of
the hundreds of excited watchers.  She announces that the 10th grade
will present a skit called Sensual Innocence.  This receives a loud
applause by the ladies and girls watching.  Now the lights dim, and
two spotlights shine on two doors at opposite sides of the stage.  
Tina enters from the left and Candy from the right.  As they walk in,
their pretty bare knees shining about the knee socks, they drop their
book bags with a thump.  Then they shed their coats. Coming to the
front of the stage they each see a chair and standing beside it,
strip off the jumper and blouse.  Now they are only wearing knee
socks and black shoes.  The audience draws its breath and many are
already rubbing themselves at these cute girls. As yet Tina and Candy
are not aware of each other's presence.  Now they sit in their chairs
and begin to masturbate.  They start slow, but soon are rubbing
furiously and cum together as a duet.  The audience roars its
approval. Now, with a finger her cunt, the two girls turn to each
other and look surprised, then smile, rise and walk to the center of
the stage.  They put their fingers in each others mouths to suck off
the cum of the other then realize that just behind them is a couch.  
Candy quickly lies down and Tina climbs onto her and they begin to
lick each other. They do this for about 5 minutes and notice as they
are licking that there are groans coming from the audince as many of
the girls are also cuming.  Finally, as they practiced, they cum
together and with wet faces, stand and face the audience and bow. The
applause is deafening.</p>"
432,"Ivy, Part 4",Bobby Joe,4,The high school shows a new way to pick a home coming queen.,['fff teen times 212'],"<p>Ivy is sitting in French class when the loud speaker announces that
an assembly of the entire high school is about to take place in the
auditorium.</p><p>The girls file quietly into the hall and take their seats, curious
about what is about to happen.  The principal comes onto the stage
and announces that the home coming queen is going to be chosen this
Saturday.  All 4 grades will be attending and as there are 212 girls
in the school, two teams of 106 will be formed.</p><p>On Saturday morning, Ivy and her friends arrive at the school, all
excited about what could possibly happen.  As they enter the gym,
they see chairs set up on each side of the room. 106 on each side.
As more girls begin to arrive, an eighth grader hands out the
instruction sheet.  Ivy and Gerry, who are closest friends, read
togeter.  Rule 1.  Each girl must strip down to just snearkers and
socks.  Rule 2.  on he left is the Red Team, and an 8th grader will
make a mark with a broad ink pen between the girls breasts.  The same
will happen to the other tean only in blue.  Rule 3.  When the bell
rings, all the girls will rise and head to the middle of the floor. A
red girl will find a blue girl and they will begin to masturbate each
other.  Rune 4.  If a girl cums, she must return to her seat, have a
mark placed above her breast and wait 2 minutes before returning to
the melee.  Two cums and she is out.  Rule 5.  The beat off goes on
until only one girl is left.</p><p>Ivy and Gerry are chosen for the Red team and soon a girl comes over
and marks their chests with a red line.  The teams are excited by the
sight of 424 lovely nipples flashing about on lovely tits.  Also, by
so many beautiful cunts.  Behind the chairs, in the bleachers, the
audience has formed.  parents, other residents with no children, and
the junior high school are all there, ready to cheer on their
favorites.</p><p>The bell rings and Ivy gets up and walks to the middle.  She sees a
cute blond who is a junior and who has pointed tits.  Ivy approaches
and quickly puts her hand on her opponents cunt.  The blond does the
same.  They begin by rubbing, and the blond begins to finger fuck
Ivy. Ivy feels very hot but her method of to rub the clit, and very
soon the blond is moaning and her cunt juices are dripping on the
floor. All around her Ivy can hear the moans of hundreds of girls and
the sound is delightful.  She quickly finds another blue and they
begin by rubbing.  Beside her, Gerry is furiously finger fuckin and
being finger fucked.  They are sweating heavily, and suddenly both
cum at the same time.  Ivy, meanwhile, has her little freshman girl
all hot and her clit just cant take her rubbing.  Now Ivy finds her
third girl, who has already cum once.  Ivy now realizes that she is
too close to last very long and is already dripping.  She goes over
the top in only a few seconds and heads back to her seat, having to
squeeze between dozens of naked girls in furious acts of mutual
masturbation.  The floor is becoming very slippery with all the cunt
juices as Ivy walks.  When she reaches her seat, Nora is ther to mark
her tit.  Ivy watches as the girls set up a furious moaning and one
after another is elimiinated.  The audience is estatic at the action
of so many girls and cant help applauding when their champion gets
another girl to cum.  Ivy, after the 2 minute break, gets up again,
and carefully, trying to avoid the cum puddles, heads for another
blue. This one, like herself, has very large nipples, and they rub
them together.  This almost brings Ivy off, but her had is already on
the other girls cunt.  She has also a mark of one loss, and they both
work hard, rubbing clits.  Ivy is faster, and the girls eyes open
very wide as she cums with a blast of juices from her pussy. The next
girl is more difficult, and Ivy cums in under a minute.  Now sitting
next to Gerry, who also lost, they watch as the last dozen or so
girls continue to rub pussies.  The last girl who had only cum once,
is finally picked and is crowned homecoming queen.  The eighth grade
girls now begin to wash and mop the floor to remove all the spills
that now lie thick on the surface.</p>"
433,Ivy Does Another Show,Bobby Joe,1,a new show for the women of the camp,"['Teen', 'ffff 12.']","<p>Ivy and Gerry are seated in class on a Friday a few days after the
beat off.  A girl comes in and hands them a note to go see the class
advisor, Ms. Horney.  They look at each other and grin, thinking that
this might be something delightful.</p><p>Arriving at the office, Ms. Horney is seated on a chair with two
chairs in front of her.  She tells the girls to be seated.  They are
wearing their Pretty Pussy Masturbation Club T-shirts, with no bras.
Their skirts are short, no panties and their socks and shoes are
white.</p><p>Ms. Horney tells them that there is to be a dinner party for the
women of the town over 19 years old and that in addition to the
singers and dancers, they have requested a show like ""Sensual
Innocence"" Ivy and Gerry are delighted at this chance to show their
talents again, and Ivy asks for a budget for costumes and sets.  Ms.
Horney says that that is no problem, but only if Ivy removes her
T-shirt so that she can look at her beautiful nipples.  Ivy complies
and Ms. horney leans forward and begins to suck on Ivy's breasts.  
She signals to Gerry to take the other one, and together they work Ivy
into an orgasm.</p><p>Leaving the office, Ivy makes a plan to meet at Gerrys house that night.
She arrives at 6:30, carrying a notebook and the girls go to Gerry's
room.  Ivy says that she will be the author and director, and that
Gerry will be in charge of casting, costumes and sets.</p><p>Gerry has the job of finding 10 girls of similar size, with A or B
breasts, and normal size nipples, as well as two taller girls with
bigger breasts.  The play is to be called Little Bo Peep and has Bo
Peep, her sister Mary Peep, and 8 sheep, with two understudies.  
Costumes are to be for sheep: Black anklets and black shoes, an
invisible rope to hold on the sheep tail at the back, and sheep ears.
Bo and Mary Peep wear white anklets, white shoes and a cap, and
carry a shepards crook.  The background is to be a barn wall, with an
exit from the barn at stage left, and a make up table with mirror in
the middle.  Also required are four boxes, 6 feet by 3 feet, about 3
feet high with padding on the tops.</p><p>Gerry begins interviewing girls from the 9th and 10 grades, and finds
10 girls who are all about 5'1"" with small breasts.  All are excited
about their parts.  For the Peep girls, she finds an 8th grader and
11 grader who practically fight for the part.</p><p>The night of the show arrives.  Ivy comes out on stage in a short
blue skirt, blue kneesocks, and a dress jacket that is open to reveal
her famous nipples.  To applause, she announces that Sensual
Innocence productions is proud to present the story of Little Bo Peep.
She leaves, and two girls enter, naked except for their shoes, socks
and hats, and begin an animated talk.  Mary Peep tells Bo, ""You can't
control your sheep, it is the talk of the whole village.  Our
sisters Alice and Megan can't show their heads at the club orgy. The
girls are all singing, Little Bo Peep has lost her sheep and doesn't
know where to find them.  It is too much for us to take.""</p><p>Bo starts to cry and her sister departs in disgust.</p><p>Now they both leave the stage and half a minute later the curtain
opens finding Bo seated at her dressing table.  She is putting on
lipstick and powering her nipples.</p><p>She begins to cry out my sheep, my sheep where have you gone. There
is suddenly a rumble of feet coming from stage left, and the door
flies open.  Eight girls, naked except for socks and short tails and
ears come spilling onto the stage.  Bo rises and walks to the center
and welcomes her sheep. She then tells them to line up and call off
their names. Iris, Rose, Dafodil, Aster, Crocus, Lady Slipper, Daisy
and Poppy.  Poppy has a finger in her cunt and is working to get off,
but is called to attention by Bo.  She's out of control, Daisy says
about Poppy.  The others nod in agreement.</p><p>Bo tells her sheep that it is now time to frollic, and they begin
moving around, some kissing, others rubbing each other off, and
others rubbing nipples together.  They keep switching partners as the
frollic goes on.</p><p>Now Bo tells them it is time for lunch, and they must eat their hay.
The girls are now bending over as far as they can, sticking their
tongues out to the maximum, but none can reach her own hay.</p><p>You stupid sheep, you cant eat you own hay. You must eat that of
another.  Now Gerry, Mary Peep, and the two understudies bring out
the boxes which are on wheels with brakes.</p><p>They are set at the front
of the stage.  In the audience, one woman says Daisy is my daugher,
and the one next to her says that hers is Mary Peep. They look so
proud of their young ones.</p><p>Bo now tells her sheep to GET IT ON. Four girls lie down on the
boxes, and the other four get on top for a 69.  All that is except
Daisy and Polly.  Polly is facing Daisy and kissing her.  Bo comes up
to them and taps Polly on the back.  She then looks very sheepish and
assumes the position.  Bo has a little silver bell with her and
rings it for the sheep to begin eating.  For a few minutes the
slurping and moans are heard, and the audience is hushed and
attentive.  Then, one after another the girls begin to cum, some with
two at the same time, and the audience is on the edge of its seats.
Bo walks back and forth, watching the action, rubbing her tits
with one hand and her pussy with other.  When all have cum, she tells
Poppy to move to the left and to lie down under Iris, who will eat
her next.  The shift takes place all along the line so that no sheep
will eat the same girl twice.  This time, it takes a bit longer for
the girls to cum but Poppy has the loudest.  When all have finished,
the boxes are taken away, and Ivy and Gerry step to center stage and
bow, their breasts flashing to the audience.  Next, the 10 sheep and
the Peep sisters come out.  All are wildly appluauded by the
audience.  People begin to come forward with bundles of flowers for
the girls.</p><p>Ms. Horney meets Ivy and Gerry after the show, and thanks them for
such a delightful entertainment.  The girls go home hand in hand,
intent on releaving the heat that has built up in them from watching
their handiwork in action.</p>"
434,Ivy Learns to do the Clock,Bobby Joe,1,,[''],"<p>Ivy and Gerry are sitting in their last class of the day, a study
hall, when a girl comes in with a note.  They are to report to their
class advisor.</p><p>Arriving at the office, they see the advisor and a most beautiful
black girl, with tits that stand out like cones, beautiful hair and
eyes, and a perfect figure.  The girls sit in chairs before the other
two and the advisor introduces the new girl as Gail, from the camp
#25 near Chicago.</p><p>Gail then speaks.  She says that the teen sex olympics will be taking
place in three months in Florida and that she is traveling around the
five camps in her group to find the best contestants.  She says that
she has seen the tapes of Ivy's plays and found them to be most
sensual.  Also in the room is a large box-like structure, covered
with a cloth.</p><p>Gail now removes the cloth and reveals a structure with two chairs
and two kneelers in front of them.  She tells them that this is the
around the clock chair.  It is, she says, one of the most difficult
events in the games, as few have ever gone around the clock more than
three times, and the record is four.  Ivy and Gerry are curious about
how it works, and Gail says that two girls sit in the chairs, and two
girls kneel in front of them and eat them to an orgasm.  When both
girls have cum, they shift to the right and when all the girls have
been eaten twice and are back to their original positions, one hour
has been accomplished.  There is a clock at the side that shows hours
and quarter hours.</p><p>Gail asks Gerry to go out of the room and find two other girls
willing to try the sample.  She soon finds two of her Pretty Pussy
club members, Aly and Helen, and comes back.  Ivy is positioned on
the kneeler with Aly in the chair.  Gerry has Helen's pussy in her
sights.  When the bell rings, the girls begin to lick pussy.  Ivy
prefers the long licking with a teasing of the clit, while Gerry
likes to fuck with her tongue in the hole.  Within a three minute
period both girls have cum and the shift takes place.  Now Gerry is
eating Ivy and Ivy is delighted by the tongue driving into her hole
and is soon moaning loudly, her voice joining with Aly's as they both
reach fierce orgasm.  Now the shift takes place and Ivy is in second
chair with Aly at her pussy.  Having just cum, Ivy has to concentrate
in order to get herself hot.  Aly says she had the same problem, but
that Helen knew hot to lick her in the right places.  Ivy tells Aly
to work her clit and this brings her back to her horny place.  Soon
Ivy and Gerry are screaming loudly as they pass the point of joy and
both their pussies begin dripping into the mouths of their attackers.
Now Ivy is on kneeler two and eating Gerry.  She tries Gerry's method
of tongue fucking but hers is not long enough so she goes back to the
long licks and clit nibbling.  Gerry is famous in the masturbation
club for being able to cum 13 times in an hour and she goes over the
top in two minutes.  Helen, however, takes longer and Aly begins to
be tired as her licking has slowed.  All of a sudden, Helen begins to
moan, her nipples begin to stick out, and with an ooff, she lets go
with a lovely cum, soaking Aly's face.</p><p>Now Ivy is back at the beginning and the clock has advanced to hour
1.</p><p>Gail tells them to stop for now.  She says that she will leave the
machine with the school, and it will be the job of Sensual Innocence,
to find those girls who have the endurance to go more than one time
through the hours.  Helen says that she is spent, and Aly says that
she could only take one more, but Gerry is ready to go on as long as
the other can hold out.</p><p>The next day, Ivy puts up a poster asking for volunteers to become
part of the around the clock team and asks that they report for
try outs after school three days hence.</p>"
435,Ivy Interviews For the Clock,Bobby Joe,1,Ivy has to get a team together for the clock event at the olympics,['ffffff'],"<p>Ivy and Gerry are walking home from school after their incident of
the round the clock chair.  Ivy is sore but Gerry wants to go back
and try for 4 hours.</p><p>Ivy calls Gerry a total slut, and Gerry tells her shes jealous.
When the get to Ivy's house, they go to her room and begin to make a
poster.</p><p>The poster says ;  The Teen lesbian Sex Olympics are happing in a few
months.  Autitions will be held this Saturday for the round the clock
chair.  Those who want to try out should be able to cum at least 8
times an hour, and we also need helpers with good toungs to do the
licking.  All girls for the chair must be from grades 9 to 12.</p><p>That Saturday, some 30 girls are gathered in the gym where the 6
practice chairs are set up.  There are 12 who want to try out and the
rest are licking their lips at the chance to eat so much pussy.
Ivy organizes the group, putting 6 girls into the seats.  Suddenly,
she notices that one girl looks to be pre teen with tits that barely
rise above her chest, and little nipples.  With her is Ivy's sister
Nora.  Ivy asks them if they are trying to sneek in, but Nora
explains that Alice, the little girl, is a freshman, and new to the
camp.  Nora met her on the first day when she was accidently put into
the eighth grade.  She says that she and Alice have been practicing
and have reached 10 cums an hour, and that Alice wants Nora to eat
her at the tryouts.  Ivy finally agrees, and Alice get seat #1.
In seat 2 is Helen, 3 is Gerry, 4 Lucy, 5 Carolina, and 6 Columbine.</p><p>When the girls are seated, Ivy explains what is to happen.  Since she
doesnt have the real round the clock chair here, the girls will cum
twice, then break for 4 minutes (to pee or poop), then start again.
The idea is to prove that she can cum 6 times in a session.  Those
who do will become part of the semi-finalists for the team.</p><p>The group now is seated and the eaters kneel on the cushions in front
of them.  At a signal, tounges come out the the licking begins.  
Soon, there is ooing and squeeking and the slurping sound of 6 toungs
combine to form a most sensual music.  Gerry cums first in less that
2 minutes, and Alice is seconds behind her.  Nora has a wet face as
Alice drips her juices onto her. The other four take nearly 3 minutes
each.  The second cum is more quiet, as the only one still yelling is
Gerry, who cums very quickly and gets up to have a drink of Coke and
take a pee.  Alice tightens her fists and her face show that she is
going over the top.  Ivy is very proud that her sister is such an
accomplished pussy eater.  When the last girl cums for the second
time, there is a break as there would be on the chair.  When they are
back, Helen cums for the third time, and asks for mercy, as she cant
do it anymore.  The other five are going strong, with Gerry cuming
twice in 5 minutes, and Alice getting off twice in 10 minutes.  The
other three take longer, but are still going.  </p><p>now they have a half hour break, and come back to start the project
all over again.  After the first two cums, Alice and Gerry are the
only ones left.  Ivy is worried about Nora that her tounge might be
getting tired, but Nora shows her that it is just fine.  Gerry cums
for the 8th time very quickly and wants more.  Alice is very gentle
and sweet, and Nora has a way of slowly teasing her clit and bring
her back.  The other girls who are  watching are all wishing they had
Nora to eat them like that.  After anothe breatk, both girls reach 12
cums in 2 hours.  ivy gives them both a paper promoting them to semi-
finalists.  </p><p>The second group now takes their seat, after the chairs have been
cleaned of the cum juices (especially Gerry's). When it is finished,
three more girls have made the 12 cums, all seniors with lots of
experience and staying power.  They gather together wearning only
socks and sneakers, and the five give a group hug for the picture.
Then the eaters take a group picture.  They are all dressed in skirts
and pull overs, with socks and shoes.  </p><p>Nora and Ivy go home that night and Nora is very hot.  Ivy fells
badly that she only got to eat but not eaten all day.  She strips off
her nightgown, spreads her legs, and proceeds to slurp her pussy to a
tremendous orgasm.</p><p>More stories to come about preprations for the olympics.</p>"
436,Nora and Annie Start a Service,Bobby Joe,1,Nora realizes that Annie has very little to eat and they find a way to raise money starting a Pussy Gram service called Lickety Split.,['all teen ffff'],"<p>Ivy and Gerry are in Ivys little bedroom that she shares with Nora.  
They have just received  letter and a package each.  The letter is
from Gail and says that the packages contain the uniforms for the
olympic opening ceremony.  Opening them up with giggles and silly
comments, they find that they contain a navy blue jumper, white shirt
and tie, and navy knee socks.  They quickly dress in thier new
outfits to see how they will look.  Ivy tells Gerry that she looks
super sexy in a sensual innocent sort of way.</p><p>A knock on the door breaks their revere and Nora enters with Annie.
Ivy asks what Nora wants and she proceeds to explain.</p><p>Nora says ""Annie is one of some 27 single girls, with no mother of
sister.  She lives in an apartment of only 6' buy 14'.  her little
bed must be folded against the wall in order to pass by to her
bathroom which has a little sink and a hand held shower.  I checked
her 8 cu ft refrigerator and only found 6 ounces of milk and an open
bottle of mustard.  She also had only one potato in her food cabinet.
Now I know why she is always so tired.  So, I thought we must find a
way to make some money to help Annie and the other singles to improve
their menu and living conditions.</p><p>Throught this speach, both Annie and Nora have covered thier shirt
with their arms.  When they open them up, the shirts say Lickety
Split, provider of Pussy Grams.  Call 224 for service.  </p><p>Ivy asks what they charge for these Pussy Grams and Nora says that
they are a dollar.  Their first customer was Sara, a 12 year old who
was given the gram by her cousin who is 15.  Annie went to her house,
and Sara who is very shy, did not know what to do.  She was home with
her 10 and 8 year old sisters.  Ivy instructed Sara to take off her
pants and panties.  Sara kept telling her that she was not a lesbian,
but Annie assured her that she would love her Pussy Gram.  With the
sisters looking on intently, Annie placed Sara on a chair, knelt down
and proceeded to lick her pussy.  After about 4 minutes, Sara began
to moan, and her sisters smiled and hugged each other.  As Sara
started to cum, Annie increased her speed, and soon had a nice little
drip from this neophite.  Annie they got up, and kissed Sara, who was
astounded at her own taste.  Her sisters wanted to know also, and
licked Annies face, telling her how wonderful a Pussy Gram was.</p><p>Now, Annie and Nora handed Ivy and Gerry a Pussy gram, and the two
girls sat down in their chairs.  Lifting Gerry's skirt, Nora found
she had not panties on, nor in fact did Ivy.  The licking was loud
and squishy, and Ivy and Gerry held hands as their asses lifted off
the chairs.  Soon, both girls were near an orgasm, when Nora told
Annie, ""Take her home""  A few good licks and tounge fucks and the
Ohh, Nora do me, fuck me, and Annie, your tounge is wonderful, dont
stop.</p><p>With faces covered in cum, Nora and Annie stand up and Ivy tells them
that their idea is excellent, and promices to make a poster to put in
the high school and in the camp newsletter.  Lickety Split is now in
business.</p>"
437,The Girls Pull a Train,Bobby Joe,1,Gail returns to show the girls a new event for the sex olympics,['teen times 13'],"<p>A year has passed at Camp 28 and Nora is now in grade 9.  Many new
girls have come to the camp and Ivy, Gerry, Annie and Nora have made
the most of the introductions.</p><p>On fine fall day, Gail arrives and calls the girls together.  She has
seen a new game for the olympics in California that she would like
the girls to try.  The heteros call it pulling a train, we have to
adapt it to our special pleaures.</p><p>The idea is that the stage in the audirtorium have a central throne
for the station girl, and five on each side for the train cars
(girls).  Two teams compete.  Each eater has five girls to lick to an
orgasm, and the first one to reach the central girl is the winner.</p><p>That afternoon, the principal calls an assembly of all the students
for a special show.  ON stage are eleven girls, with five on the left
wearing only red knee socks, and those on the right blue.  The girl
in the middle has frill anklets only.  The audience consists of the
students, teachers, and about 100 parents.</p><p>Now the eaters come onto the stage.  On the left, representing Camp
28 is Nora, and on the right for Camp 11 is Amy. The girls are
dressed in gym clothes with their hair pulled back into ponytails.  
The two girls meet in center stage, shake hands and go to the ends of
their respective lines.  A bell tinkles and Nora leans forward to her
first pussy.  It is her school chum Sindry that Nora knows is an easy
cum.  She begins to lick slowly, increasing the pressure as the
juices begin to flow.  She can hear the girl at the other end cuming
already and begins to worry, but then Sindry lets loose with a loud
cry of I'm cumming and Nora, her mouth wet from girl juice, moves to
the next girl.  This one is a new cunt and Nora tries the tongue fuck
method, rapidly poking into her hole with her stiff tongue.  This
time, Noras girl cums first and she is on the thrid before Amy gets
her second off.  This time Nora tries the clit lick, moving very fast
and almost lifting her girl off the seat.  She flows a huge amount
and Nora feels satisfied with her progress.  Nora is now at the fifth
clit and Amy is well along on her fourth.  Nora tries her best
methods, licking from top to bottom, sucking the clit, driving her
tongue in and is soon rewarded by the sound of aw aw aw.  Amy is on
the fifth also, but Nora is in the Station, eating her sixth pussy of
the day.  This girl, a senior, has the most beautiful tits, very
puffy and large nipples and Nora is tempted to suck them first, but
the rules say only pussy eating, no hands, only tongues.</p><p>Amy is now standing over her as Nora eats her last girl, rubbing her
pussy furiously, her gym shorts around her feet.  As the station girl
finally cums, so does Amy.  The audience begins to cheer the home
team girl as Nora stands, takes a bow and sticks her tongue out is a
very suggestive manner.  Ivy comes forward with a lovely bunch of
flowers and a girl from Camp 11 does the same for Amy.  The two
contests now kiss and can taste the eleven flavors of cum juice on
their faces.  they then embrace, shake hands and exit the stage.</p>"
438,Lesbian School,bornlez,1,,[''],"<p>This is a story about my school, West Park High School. My name is Cassidy. My school is a girls' school that goes from grade K through 12. I began attending in kindergarten at West Park Elementary. But the upper school grades 6-12 known as West Park High, are a lot different from the lower grades. It's known for being a lesbian school, while the lower school is just a girls' school. To get into the upper school everyone says you have to mark lesbian as your sexual orientation on your application if you are from out of district. I live in the school district so I didn't have to be gay to attend the school, but I marked lesbian on the application anyway because that's what I am.</p><p>According to the West Park High web site the philosophy of the school is that girls are happiest when they are being sexually satisfied by other girls in an environment that encourages lesbian bonds between girls. Encouraging lesbianism has also helped eliminate a lot of problems in girls' lives. And so it's an attitude that has quickly gained popularity in these parts.</p><p>Unlike the lower school, the upper school also requires school uniforms. Picture a slutty Catholic school girl and that's basically what kids have to wear in the upper school. The elementary kids can dress however they want but a lot of us when I was in elementary liked to mimic the older girls by dressing in skirts. I always liked the feeling of wearing a skirt and the easy access to my pussy that it gives.</p><p>I grew up with 2 moms so being gay came naturally to me. Not that it doesn't come naturally to other girls, but for me it was the norm because it was what I was surrounded by. My moms were very liberal about sex and never hid it from me or tried to discourage me from exploring my body or the bodies of other girls. I started masturbating to orgasm and having sex with other girls when I was 4 or 5. It never occurred to me until much later that some girls were heterosexual. The way my moms explained it to me is that a long time ago when a girl wanted to have a baby she married a man. But now girls are free to be lesbians and still have babies through the miracle of modern technology. But some girls are still old fashioned and want to marry men for babies. These girls sometimes still have girlfriends though or they become lesbians after their children are born. Unless the man and woman are really really in love and then they usually stay together. However it's not as satisfying for the woman.</p><p>My first day of school as a 6th grader I was excited because the upper school has a lot more kids than the lower school and so I would be exposed to a lot more girls. A lot of girls get bussed in from out of district. And apparently everyone is gay that gets bussed in, which is pretty amazing. Plus now I get to be around older girls who are a lot more developed and interesting. And they are all wearing those sexy school girl uniforms.</p><p>We also heard a lot of stories about the older girls. Sometimes there was fucking in school. And if you were part of the in crowd you would get invited to orgies that sometimes went on for days. And only the hottest girls were invited. I was pretty hot so I knew that I would probably be invited to an orgy eventually.</p><p>I was only 11 so I was a beanpole but I thought I had a nice figure. I had no problem getting pussy anyway.</p><p>The first day of school I was excited to put on my school uniform. My moms helped me to shorten my skirt so that I would turn heads. I didn't want to look like a prude.</p><p>Most of the girls in my homeroom were new faces. I looked around for the hottest girl in class so that I could sit next to her. I sat next to a hot blond named Jill and introduced myself. She was a beanpole with a flat chest like me but I could tell she was going to be hot when she got older and was already beginning to show promise. She was wearing her hair in pigtails which added to the lolita look. Her skirt wasn't as short as mine but I knew I could fix that once we were friends.</p><p>We talked for a few minutes and I noticed that she had a really nice smile. I was already thinking about her sexually.</p><p>I was surprised when she told me she had a mom and a dad. I wasn't used to meeting girls with dads. She talked about her parents a little and from what I gathered they were super liberal and supported gay rights. That's good because their daughter was almost certainly about to become a lesbian after going to this school.</p><p>I asked her where she was from. If she said she was from out of district it meant she was already gay, or at least she said so on her application. But she told me that she was from the local district. Since she lived within the district it meant she might not be gay, or that she might be undeclared. She probably hadn't settled on an orientation yet, I thought. Around here though no one stayed straight for long.</p><p>Let me tell you more about my school. As I said it's a lesbian school. No boys go to this school and our school dances are for girls only. Girls ask other girls to go with them to the dances. And lesbian couples are sometimes photographed and put up around the school and in yearbooks for everyone to see. Most of the teachers here are also lesbians and there is no secret about it. So it's the norm. And if you're straight you're in the minority here. Since there were no boys around, not many girls held onto the idea of being straight for very long. That was pretty much the point of the school.</p><p>After homeroom I gave Jill a hug and told her that I wanted to be friends if she did. She nodded. And I said I would see her later.</p><p>Sex ed was a requirement for all 6th graders. From what I heard they sometimes watched porn in class.</p><p>In fifth grade we watched a video of two girls about our age kissing and going to bed together. It was implied that they were having sex but it didn't show any graphic detail. The message was that girls could make each other feel good and have intimate feelings for each other.</p><p>Everyone said sex ed in 6th grade would be more interesting. On the first day of class we talked about the female reproductive system and menstruation. The pictures we looked at of girls' bodies were pretty hot, but mostly we covered stuff I already knew since my moms made sure I learned this stuff at home. Plus we already learned it in elementary school.</p><p>After sex ed I went to my next class. I saw Jill again there and took a seat next to her. Then was our lunch period and we had lunch together. I told her I was a lesbian and grew up with lesbian moms and I have been with a lot of girls. She seemed impressed. She told me a story about fingering a girl last year when she was 10 during a sleepover. There was also some kissing. But she was afraid to go farther than that. I asked her why. She said she didn't know why. She pondered for a minute and then said, ""I think I'm just not sure yet about being gay."" I told her there would be plenty of time to figure it out and that I was more than happy to help her along the way. I offered to be her best friend and always meet for lunch, she said OK and smiled really big. Then she gave me a hug.</p><p>The second day of school sex ed got interesting. Around 20 or so 6th grade girls were all taken to a room with sofas and a large movie screen on the wall. I grabbed a seat on a sofa next to a cute brunette with long hair I wanted to fuck.</p><p>We were instructed that the images we would be seeing would probably make us horny and that we were welcome to masturbate. We were also welcome to touch a friend as long as we asked first and they said yes.</p><p>The lights were dimmed and the movie started to play. Two beautiful teenage girlfriends with long hair were sitting on a sofa. One of them started to talk about being a young girl attracted to other girls. While they narrated, we watched the same two girls with really fit bodies walking hand in hand at school, kissing each other, and all around acting like girlfriends. They were standing at their locker looking into each other's eyes and there was clearly a lot of passion there.</p><p>We learned all about their story. They were girlfriends since they were 13. They met at West Park High. We learned their names, where they grew up, how they met, how they first kissed, and even how they first had sex. ""I love this school. I can't imagine going to a different school and not being gay,"" one of them said. Her girlfriend nodded. ""Thank God for this school. It taught me not to second guess my feelings,"" she added. ""Most people now think that all girls have feelings for girls and that encouraging it is the healthiest thing for them,"" she said.</p><p>They were looking into each other's eyes again, and slowly began kissing and undressing each other. When the girls started to take their clothes off, we were given a view of their amazing bodies. I took that as a cue to take my panties off and start masturbating. It didn't take me long to really get going and I heard myself moan. I looked at the girl next to me to see her reaction, and she smiled at me and looked at my cunt with interest while I touched myself.</p><p>""Would you like to touch me?"" I asked. She nodded so I guided her hand between my legs as she started to kiss me. Oh my God she was making me horny.</p><p>We turned our attention back to the movie where the girls were now down to their bras and panties and kissing passionately on the sofa. Wow they were really built. They were probably not any more than 18 years old. But not any younger than that either because of the stupid laws in this country.</p><p>Meanwhile the cute brunette's hand was working magic on my clit. But I wasn't ready to cum yet so I told her I was going to cum soon, and that I wanted to cum while watching her masturbate. She looked almost shocked for a second but then she nodded and sat back while I helped her take her underpants off. She hiked up her skirt and started to finger herself for my viewing pleasure while I played with my clit. We sat on the sofa facing each other now with our legs wide apart masturbating and watching each other.</p><p>The room began to be filled with sounds of soft whimpering as the action on screen also heated up. I turned my attention to the screen again where the girls were kissing each other even more passionately now. They grinded their bodies together and looked into each other's eyes with lust. ""I can't imagine life without my baby,"" the voice narrated.</p><p>My companion's body began to tense and I could tell an orgasm was near for her. Excited I began to speed up my pace on my pussy. I heard her whine a little while she shook and I started to cum suddenly and moaned out ""Oh fuck!"" I was coming. Then she moaned as well. She leaned back and took a deep breath and I told her not to stop. ""Don't stop babe! Keep going!"" I screamed. She resumed fingering herself and then within minutes we both had another orgasm. I screamed out, ""Oh!"" And bit my lip. I shook in ecstasy. After our second cum I grabbed her and started to kiss her. Then we sucked each other's fingers and tasted each other's cunts on them. ""You taste fucking delicious,"" I said.</p><p>I heard more sounds of pleasure coming from the dark room and turned my eyes back to the screen. They were now down to just their panties and they both had really nice tits, I noticed. I watched as they continued kissing and grinding together on the sofa like newlyweds.</p><p>I asked the brunette her name and she said she was Michelle. ""I'm Cassidy. It's nice to meet you,"" I said smiling. ""It's really nice to meet you too, Cassidy,"" she replied. I asked her if she wanted to kiss like the two girls on screen were doing and she smiled and nodded.</p><p>We began undressing each other. I helped her remove her shirt and saw that she was wearing a training bra. She turned around for me and I undid the clasp for her and took it off dropping it on the floor. We quickly got naked and then reclined on the sofa with me on top kissing her and looking down into her soft eyes. Her warm sweaty skin was pressed against mine and it felt amazing. She smelled like heaven. We kissed and grinded and kissed and grinded and looked deeply into each other's eyes. I started to get into a rhythm as I grinded myself on her leg and felt another cum building. Our kissing became more lewd as I neared orgasm. We were really exploring each other's mouths with our tongues. I couldn't get enough of her soft eyes and the taste of her mouth in mine.</p><p>The girls on the screen were now in a 69 position. This wasn't a boring 69 either. They were really into it licking and sucking each other's pussies. There was a close up of the one girl really sucking on the lips and exploring the other girl's pussy with her mouth and tongue. I grew up watching lesbian porn so I knew a good oral sex scene when I saw one, and this was hot. The voice in the movie narrated about her first taste of another girl's vagina and how much she enjoyed it.</p><p>Now I was inspired to have Michelle's pussy in my mouth. Without asking I turned myself around on top of Michelle and planted my cunt against her face. Then I lay down into a 69 with her and grabbed her skinny butt while I licked her immature pussy. She had a cute pussy with just a little bit of peach fuzz. I liked older girls' bodies but for cunts I loved girls my age best both for taste and appearance. I buried my tongue in her hole to really get at the flavor of my new lover before attacking her clit with my tongue. Once I felt her start to cum, I lost control and I began cumming also. Her body shook and I yelled for her not to stop as I came multiple times on her wonderful mouth. She was cumming also and I did my best to hold my concentration on her pussy throughout. Each time she shook and screamed, I would lose it and start to cum again.</p><p>I lost count of the number of times we came before the lights came on. Our sex ed teacher gave us a speech about how nice it was to see and hear everyone enjoying herself in the room. She told us that we would be watching move movies and would have lots more chances to enjoy ourselves like this in the future. Then she instructed us to take showers if we felt we needed one.</p><p>Instead I took my new lover and kissed her on the sofa for the rest of the period enjoying the taste of my pussy on her lips. And before leaving we talked about seeing each other again soon.</p><p>When I went to my next class I was still high from the amazing sex I had just had. Wow, I was going to like this school, I thought. Smelling like pussy, I took a seat next to my new best friend, Jill.<script language=""javascript"" src=""../nextpart.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
<script language=""javascript"" src=""../email.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
</p>"
439,Summer Camp,bornlez,1,,[''],"<p>I went to summer camp when I was 9. There weren't any boys, it was all girls. My cabin had around a dozen girls my age.</p><p>My cabin had 2 teenage counselors who were also girlfriends. Since my moms are lesbians it was no big deal to me, but to some of the other girls it was exciting.</p><p>When they were assigning bunks there were not be enough beds for everyone. The counselors had their own room and it had two double beds. They said that they would just share a bed and have one of the campers take the other bed. They asked for a volunteer and I raised my hand. They asked me if I was sure I didn't mind sharing a room with a coupld of lesbians, and I told them my moms were gay and I've seen that before. They were satisfied with that answer.</p><p>The girls in charge of my cabin were both really hot by the way. I mean really pretty with really fit bodies and revealing tight clothes. I was only 9 but I knew a hot girl when I saw one. We spent the afternoon at the pool and they looked even better in their bathing suits.</p><p>That evening my counselors waited until they thought I was asleep and then started fooling around. There was a light outside the window so I could see everything clearly. They started kissing and that lead to grinding together. It was making me really horny listening to their sighs and moans, so I queity slipped my hand to my pussy and started to masturbate.</p><p>Then I heard one of them ask if I was awake. My heart was beating like crazy. I just lay still and silent hoping that they would continue.</p><p>I couldn't believe my luck when I saw them get into a 69 and I could clearly hear them licking each other's pussies. I had seen my mothers having sex more times than I can remember but this was fucking hot. I was going to die if I didn't cum soon. Finally I let myself go and I started to shake. I lost track of how many times my body shuddered as I listened to and watched these two beautiful teenagers lick each other's pussies. They came multiple times as well. I'm pretty sure they must have heard me but they didn't say anything. Maybe they were too caught up in their own passion to notice.</p><p>The next day the two girls paid extra attention to me at the pool. They helped to get all of the girls lathered up with sun lotion but when it was my turn they seemed to pay extra attention to me.</p><p>In the showers they made a joke calling all of us campers horny little lesbians and told us not to take too much time in the shower. I will admit I definitely enjoyed the view of the other girl's young bodies. There was one girl that was very beautiful that I especially liked. We had spent most of the day together. Her name was Lori.</p><p>When evening came we had some time to kill in our bunks before lights out. Lori and I were hanging out in her bunk and she asked me what I thought about lesbians. I told her that my moms were gay and that I probably was too and that it wasn't a big deal. She said that she definitely liked girls too and that she was scared she was probably gay. I told her not to be scared, it's a blessing not a curse.</p><p>I told her she was the most beautiful girl at camp and she blushed a little. She said she thought I was cute too.</p><p>When it was lights out I gave her a kiss on the lips and then went back to my room with the two horny bitches that kept me awake fucking like rabits until 3am the night before. The counselors saw me smiling and they must have noticed that I had a crush because they teased me saying that I had a girlfriend. Then we went to bed.</p><p>That night I lay still for a while hoping to catch them fucking again, but I must have been too tired from a full day and went to sleep right away. In the middle of the night though I awoke and I heard them moaning and licking. When I opened my eyes I saw them in a passionate 69 again. They really did like eating pussy. This time I didn't even care if I was caught and I just threw my covers off and started to openly masturbate right then and there. I don't think they cared much either because they just went right on eating each other. I lost track of how many orgasms I had that night. Eventually we all went to sleep.</p><p>The next day it was raining cats and dogs so after eating breakfast we joined up with the rest of the camp and played board games. Lori and I spend most of the day together getting close. I even asked her to be my girlfriend and she said yes.</p><p>That evening the counselors said, ""We've noticed you and Lori are getting close. Are you a couple now?"" I said yes. They said feel free to invite her to stay the night with you in here. We won't mind.</p><p>I thought about it for a second. I didn't want her there if it meant I couldn't masturbate, but if she wanted to have sex with me that would be a different story. I decided that I'd ask her to sleep with me that night and she said yes. Before turning out the light, the counselors asked us if we minded that they have sex with us in the room. I said no, I don't mind. Lori blushed a little and said sure. Then they recommended we do the same thing.</p><p>With the lights out, Lori and I started kissing while our counselors made out in their own bed. Then after a while I asked Lori if she's ever had an orgasm. She said no and I told her to lie there patiently and I would show her. I slipped my finger down to her pussy and massaged her clit for a few seconds until I could tell that she was nice and horny. Then I asked her if it would be all right if I licked her pussy. She just nodded and I began going down on her. She squirmed and then shook. By now our counselors were in a 69 position and I asked Lori if she wanted to try that. She nodded and said sure. And so we licked each other's pussies at the same time. I don't know how many times we climaxed, but it was one of the horniest things I ever experienced making love with this fresh young girl while two of the sexiest lesbians of all time ate each other in the bed next to us.</p><p>Then just when I thought we were going to go to sleep, our counselors invited us into their bed and we kissed them and jilled each other to more orgasms before we all fell asleep.</p><p>The next day it was still raining, and our counselors let Lori and I go back to our cabin with them to take naps. We all just ended up having more sex though.</p>"
440,Girls Who Love Girls,bornlez,1,,['Fg'],"<p>
I wanted my girls to be lesbians, not because I hate men, not because I equate heterosexual sex with rape, and not even because I think dicks are gross or any of the stereotypical reasons one might think knowing that I am a lesbian and a feminist. I wanted them to be gay because I really believed that that's what all girls need in order to be truly connected with themselves and their sexuality, to not be isolated from themselves and from other women, and because I believe it is the way of the future, our destiny as women. But I'm getting ahead of myself...
</p><p>
I had a very feminist mother. I guess that's where a lot of my feelings on feminism come from and I have her to thank for that today. I was always encouraged to put my sisters first in my life. She took me to lesbian weddings. She talked about women eating pussy. She introduced me to the pleasure my pussy could give me when I was 3 while we squatted over mirrors.
</p><p>
The girl she hired to be my babysitter was a lesbian. My mom didn't have any problem with the fact that she and her girlfriend would fuck in the living room while I was supposed to be asleep. When I was 5 I remember tiptoeing out into the hallway and watching them have oral sex as they watched porn on the TV. I got so turned on I masturbated right there in the hall way being as quiet as I possibly could so as not to get caught.
</p><p>
Around that same time I started having sex with girls. My mom always talked about eating pussy like it was the best thing ever so it was only a matter of time before I tried it. The girl who was my first was sitting on the floor in my room with my favorite Barbie doll with her legs absentmindedly open and her pretty pink cunt on display. Her tiny clit was erect, her vagina was open and her pussy was glistening with wetness. I decided to follow her lead and I took my panties off too and let my twat show. I saw her staring more than once and that eventually lead to talking about lesbianism as I talked about the dolls having sex with each other.
</p><p>
Then the subject somehow turned to oral sex and all I remember is that I had my tongue in her pretty pussy and was licking it up and down and all over as the sunlight shone into my bedroom through the windows. I couldn't get enough. I knew how to masturbate well enough by then that I used my tongue expertly on her clit in order to give her the maximum amount of pleasure, then alternated to dipping my tongue into her tiny sweet opening, then returning to her hard clit. Eventually she had an orgasm and we became lovers after that.
</p><p>
At first she was tentative about licking my pussy but I had the bright idea of getting into a 69 position with her. My mom had told me about this position and so I wanted to try it out. She wasn't a very good cunt licker but I think getting into a 69 position helped because she started licking me like crazy as her arousal increased. Pretty soon I was losing control and cumming too.
</p><p>
At the time I thought I was in love with her but it didn't take long before I started having other girls and gaining confidence to fuck almost any girl I wanted.
</p><p>
When I was 11 I fucked my first adult. Her name was Amber and she was a 35 year old blond bombshell. She was too old for me romantically but not too old to fuck.
</p><p>
My mom took me to a beach summer camp for families and I met her there. Her daughter was the same age as me and we were playing in the sand when her mom came and started playing with us. She was one of the babes in a bikini. I thought she was hot and was ogling her the whole time. Then somehow my horny little brain got the brilliant idea to complain about having sand in my vagina and I asked her to help. She said she would take me to the cabin and take a look for me. First she took me to the shower where she stripped me all the way naked and washed me off paying detail to every inch of my body.
</p><p>
Then she took me to the bed and she had me sit down and spread my legs so she could look in my pussy with a small flashlight. For a minute she peered inside my vagina, which I held open wide for her. My clit was standing straight up and beckoning her touch. I asked her if she sees the sand in there and she said yes. I asked her to put her fingers inside and see if she can get it out that way. She wet her index finger and slid it deep inside of me making my pussy tighten around her finger. Then she pulled it out wet with my lubrication and held it up for me to see. I instinctively put her whole finger in my mouth. She looked very impressed and told me I was a dirty little girl. I asked her to look inside my pussy again and see if she got all of the sand out. While she peered inside this time I held my labia wide open and gently teased my clit with one finger. She said she could see a little more sand and asked if she should try and fish it out again with her finger. I said yes please. Please do. Please get it out with your finger..
</p><p>
Suddenly the pretense disappeared and she was just fingering my pussy and playing with my clit for me. I had never been with someone this old before but it didn't matter to me because she was gorgeous and I wanted her. It didn't take long for me to cum. Then she helped me stand up and pressed her lips against mine in a very sexy French kiss.
</p><p>
She said we better get back before someone notices we're missing and then I said, not until I return the favor. I can't wait to peel that bikini off your beautiful body. She had on a tiny pair of bottoms and I couldn't wait to peel them off and bury my face in that heaven. She smiled and sat on the bed for me and allowed me the pleasure of hooking my fingers under her bikini bottom and gently sliding them down her gorgeous long legs. When she opened her legs I was in awe of the heaven that was there. I could barely contain myself and I went straight to her pussy with my mouth licking it all around. I don't think she was expecting that because she flinched just a little and told me I was a horny little dyke. I told her I wanted to make her feel good and just sit still. I closed my mouth over her large clit and began slurping and licking it, sucking and swallowing every drop of juice and saliva. Once I got into a good rhythm I kept with it and responded to her body until I could sense she was on the edge. Then I was relentless and I licked her pussy with passion until she had an orgasm.
</p><p>
After that we cuddled on the bed for a while and started talking. Eventually we decided we would have to stay in touch and she told me that I was invited over any time I wanted.
</p><p>
[Back to the current day.]
My wife was fully on board with having daughters and raising them as lesbians. I know what some of you are thinking, you're either born that way or you're not. You can't be ""raised"" as a lesbian any more than you can be raised to be straight. And I agree with that. But it wasn't my goal to force them into a particular lifestyle. I just wanted them to have happy childhoods full of girls, sex and pussy like I had had. I believe all girls benefit from this when they are growing up whether or not they turn out gay or straight later. I didn't want my daughters to be isolated from their own sexuality and denied access to romantic and sexual relationships with other girls.
</p><p>
We both got pregnant at the same time so that our kids could be the same age and be best friends and lovers. For those of you thinking of doing that, it's not easy but it's a wonderful experience to go through with the girl you love. It also allows you to breastfeed each other's children and for your kids to be close in age giving them the benefit of always having a playmate near by.
</p><p>
First we got a sperm donor. He already had a lesbian daughter so we knew that the right genetics were there. Then we paid the extra money to get sex-selected sperm. That means they slant the chances of having a girl are increased to around 90%. That costs a small fortune but so is having kids. Then we did the insemination ourselves. We wanted to do it while making love not in a cold clinic. We were both young and fertile so it didn't take either of us long to get knocked up.
</p>"
441,Annie's Lesbian Family Rituals,Bredtwes,1,"This is a nasty, filthy, dirty story that deals with incestuous relations between a girl, her mom, her sisters, and her grandmother. It is very anal oriented and it also deals with bestiality. So, don't read any further if you're not sickly perverted and into that kind of thing.","['Ff', 'FFf', 'ped', 'inc', 'anal', 'beast']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p><p>Tossing and turning young Annie awoke from her dream. 
Once again she could only remember small parts. Every 
Sunday morning for the last year, Annie had been 
awakening from these wildly erotic dreams, and always 
with her tiny fingers slipped into her sopping wet 
pussy, and sometimes, a finger buried deep up her young 
asshole.</p><p>On each of these special mornings, Annie would lie in 
her bed with her fingers to her nose smelling her tart 
juices that came from her pussy and asshole, trying to 
remember the details of her dreams. Even though she 
could not remember all of her dreams, she so enjoyed 
this time because of the erotic images her mind so 
easily conjured up. These morning were almost like a 
ritual to Annie.</p><p>This was her special time to let her imagination go, 
fantasizing about the most bizarre, perverse things - 
things far too perverted for any normal 13 year old 
girl. These fantasies had grown increasingly wilder in 
the last few months driving little Annie wild with 
erotic passion. Even more recently, in Annie's boiling 
state of lust, she had gone from simply smelling her 
fingers to slipping them in her mouth and tasting her 
pungent juices. </p><p>Doing something as nasty as this turned Annie on even 
more. That was the way Annie's young mind was; the more 
perverted and degrading something was, the more it 
turned her on and the hotter and wetter her young pussy 
became.</p><p>Annie was a thin, long legged, teenage girl with long 
dark wavy red hair that flowed down to the middle of her 
back. Her young body was beginning to take the shape of 
a mature woman. Her small young breast had begun to bud 
and became easily aroused at a touch. She was especially 
proud of her newly grown, dark red pubic hair that was 
just beginning to show up on her pussy. Annie spent a 
lot of time in her room, naked in front of the mirror, 
admiring and exploring these newly developed erogenous 
zones of her body.</p><p>Annie lived in a small coastal town just north of San 
Francisco. She lived with her mother, two aunts, and 
wealthy grandmother in a very large, old Victorian style 
home that looked out over the ocean. Annie never knew 
her father, he died when she was very young.</p><p>Mid-way down the hall from Annie's room was the room of 
her twin sister aunts, Josie and Janie. Nether Josie or 
Janie were, or had ever been, married, even though with 
their beauty they could have had any man they chose at 
the drop of a hat. Josie and Janie were both 34 years 
old and incredibly beautiful women. Their voluptuous 
bodies were no exception, with their large firm D-cup 
breasts, slender waist lines, and round perky butts. 
Their golden skin was smooth with tiny tan lines that 
barely covered their thick dark pussy hair. Flowing down 
their backs was a thick mane of light brown hair with 
sun streaks throughout.</p><p>Directly adjacent to Annie's room, through an adjoining 
door, was the room of Annie's mother Maria. Maria, who 
at 30 was the younger of the three sisters. She had long 
jet black hair which she always keep rolled in a bun at 
the back of her head. Although many would say she was 
even prettier than the twins, with the mousy way she 
carried herself and the way she wore such drab, loose 
fitting close, few people ever notice her. But 
underneath her long full dresses, was a stunningly 
beautiful, petite body. Her small frame was almost the 
size of a small child, with small perky breasts and a 
tiny firm ass.</p><p>At the end of the long hallway was the room of 
Issabella, Annie's grandmother, the pentacle of this 
family of beautiful women. Issabella was a mysterious 
yet elegant woman with long black hair that was speckled 
with gray strands throughout. Issabella also were her 
hair pulled up on top of her head, but in a less 
conservative and more elegant fashion than her daughter 
Maria. The twins had obviously inherited their 
voluptuous figures from their mother. </p><p>Issabella's breasts were even larger than the twins. 
Naturally through the passage of time they set much 
lower, but they were still a magnificent sight to see 
and often caught the eyes of many young boys. It was 
obvious that Issabella ran that family. Even the twins, 
as independent as they seemed, did absolutely nothing 
without first getting Issabella's blessing. Especially 
in their relationships. </p><p>Issabella would never allow any of her girls to have any 
kind of lasting relationships with anyone, male or 
female. The ones they were allowed to see, could only be 
seen on week nights and they always had to be in early. 
Oddly enough, the girls all seemed quite content, even 
excited, about staying home the weekend nights.</p><p>This restricted social life was also part of little 
Annie's life. When she was not in school, Annie spent 
most of her time playing by herself in her room or 
running up and down the hallways. Maria would let Annie 
stay up late on most week nights in the summer, but 
early on every Saturday evening she would make her go up 
to her room directly after supper, while everyone else 
stayed down stairs. Not long after Annie would get up to 
her room, Grandmother would always bring her weekly 
medicine and put her to bed.</p><p>Annie sensed the women in her family were a bit odd, yet 
this oddness intrigued her tremendously. Annie knew from 
her own perverse finger sucking pleasure on those 
special mornings, she had quite a streak of this oddness 
in her too.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p><p>Late one night, as Annie was getting into her nightgown 
to go to bed, she heard voices coming from her mother's 
room. They were stern commanding voices, not quiet or 
hushed, but rather loud, almost as if they were trying 
to catch Annie's attention. Curiosity overtook her. She 
turned out her light and walked over to the adjoining 
door between her room and her mothers. Once in front of 
the door, Annie's squatted down to peek through the 
large keyhole. It gave her an excellent view of the 
center of her mother's room.</p><p>As Annie's eye adjusted to the light in the room, she 
saw her mother standing in the middle of her room with 
her head lowered in a rather submissive sort of way, 
facing toward someone sitting on the bed. Annie strained 
to see who this was sitting on the bed, but the bed was 
just barely out of the viewing edge of the keyhole. </p><p>Annie's mom was wearing a very shear nightgown and 
nothing more. The way the room light shined across her 
mother's body, Annie could see directly through her thin 
gown. She could see the dark patch of pussy hair between 
her mother's legs and her perfectly shaped tits with 
their aroused nipples standing straight out.</p><p>Why was it that her mother was standing there with her 
head lowered so submissively, and why was it obviously 
exciting her so, Annie wondered.</p><p>Suddenly Annie heard the stern voice say, ""Strip bitch, 
and drop to your knees!"" Annie's mom instantly began to 
disrobe. She unlaced and opened the front of her gown, 
letting it slide off her shoulders, it dropped to the 
floor. She then took down her long beautiful hair and 
shook it out. Without any hesitation Maria dropped to 
the floor on her hands and knees with her head still 
bowed. </p><p>Then a second and equally as stern voice came from the 
direction of her mother's bed, ""Inspection time slut, 
assume the position!"" On that command Maria spread her 
knees far apart and arched her back, pushing her tiny 
perfectly shaped ass high into the air. She then raised 
her head, thrusting out her breasts, lifting her erect 
nipples into the air, and letting her beautiful long 
black hair string down across her face.</p><p>Annie couldn't believe what she was seeing. She couldn't 
believe she was watching her own mother getting so 
wildly aroused by being totally dominated by her two 
mysterious masters. Annie was glued to the keyhole. She 
felt a flame boiling through her body as she watched her 
mother on the floor. Annie's young body was coming alive 
with passion. The very fact she was getting so turned on 
by watching her mother being treated and responding like 
this made her feel so nasty, and the feeling of being so 
nasty excited her even more.</p><p>Suddenly the two strangers stood up from the bed and 
stepped into the center of the room for closer viewing 
of her mother. Annie almost passed out. Her mother's two 
mysterious masters were her own Aunt Josie and Aunt 
Janie. They were each wearing black spiked heels, thigh 
high stockings, a garter belt, and a corset that pushed 
up on their large bare breasts, and both were clutching 
a riding crop in their hand. Neither sister was wearing 
panties, and Annie found her eyes immediately locked on 
to their beautifully trimmed pussies.</p><p>Annie was now boiling over with burning desires. Her 
young body was beginning to tremble with excitement and 
her breath was quickening as she squatted in front of 
the keyhole. Annie had never seen her aunts totally 
naked before, and only briefly had she ever seen her 
mother disrobed. The sight of her aunt's beautiful 
pussies stirred up feeling in her young body she never 
felt before. </p><p>As Annie stared at her aunt's pussies she subconsciously 
pulled down the front of her panties with her thumb and 
buried a couple of fingers of her other hand deep into 
her sopping wet pussy. Annie's body shuttered at the 
rush of feelings that flowed through her body at the 
feel of her fingers sliding into her tight wet slit.</p><p>Josie and Janie circled around Annie's submissive little 
mother, staring at the petite little body under their 
command. ""You're a nasty little slut, aren't you?"" Josie 
said sternly as she slapped Annie's mom on the ass with 
the riding crop. ""Answer her!"" Janie said, giving her 
another quick whack on the ass with her riding crop. 
""Yes,"" Maria muttered. ""Louder!"" Josie shouted giving 
Maria's beautiful tiny ass another pop. </p><p>""I am!"" Maria spoke up. ""I'm the nastiest little slut in 
this town!""</p><p>""Are you?"" Janie teased with another smack on Maria's 
reddening ass cheeks. ""What are you going to do to prove 
this to us, slut?"" Josie said with another pop. </p><p>""I'll do anything you want me to... anything! No matter 
how nasty."" </p><p>""Well, my little submissive slut, tonight we're just 
here to warm you up for your worthiness training 
Saturday night - and you know who your audience will be 
then, don't you?"" Josie said with an evil smile and 
another swift smack on Maria's ass. ""Yes, ma'am... I 
do,"" Maria answered with a slight tone of eagerness in 
her voice.</p><p>As Josie continued to circle and taunt Maria's ass with 
her crop, Janie squatted down directly behind Maria for 
a closer view of her tight little asshole and now 
dripping pussy. Every time Josie slapped Maria's ass, 
Janie's eyes grew wide with excitement as she watched 
Maria's little asshole pucker and her pussy twitch. </p><p>This close-up view of Maria's crotch set Janie on fire. 
She reached down between her own legs and squeezed her 
pussy, shuttered, then started vigorously rubbing her 
clit. ""Do you like the sting of my whip on your bare 
ass?"" Josie asked. ""Yes ma'am, I love it! Please, do as 
you please with my ass. I'm your slut and my ass is for 
your enjoyment. Treat me like the anal slut that I am."" </p><p>At that request, Josie, who was standing in front of 
Maria, grabbed Maria by the back of her hair and pulled 
her face up high. Then slightly bending and spreading 
her knees, Josie planted her pussy in Maria's face and 
ground around on it. As Janie watched Josie treat her 
little sister like this, Janie slid two of her fingers 
into her own dripping pussy, pulled them out, then 
forced them into Maria's asshole. This drove Maria 
insane. </p><p>""Uhhmm!"" Maria moaned into Josie's crotch. She truly was 
an anal slut and her response to being reamed up the ass 
by her big sister's fingers proved it. Maria began to 
lap and suck wildly at Josie's pussy, which in turn made 
Josie grind her pussy harder and harder into Maria's 
face.</p><p>The sight of Annie's Aunt Janie pumping her fingers in 
and out of her mother's asshole made Annie shudder with 
excitement. Annie's young asshole was begging for the 
same treatment her mother's was getting. Without missing 
a stroke with the fingers stuffed in her pussy, Annie 
slid her other hand down the back of panties and stuck 
her middle finger straight up her own little asshole. </p><p>Annie tried hard not to moan out loud, but she couldn't 
help herself. As she bobbed up and down on her fingers, 
she quietly whimpered and moaned. It really didn't 
matter that she was moaning aloud, because everybody was 
moaning - Annie with two fingers in her pussy and one up 
her ass - Josie as she fed her beautiful pussy to 
Annie's mother's hungry mouth - wide eyed Janie 
squatting close behind Maria, ramming her fingers in and 
out of her little sister's willing asshole while finger 
fucking her own pussy with the other hand - and then of 
course Maria, being sandwiched between her two horny 
sisters.</p><p>It was suddenly obvious, that Josie was cumming in 
Maria's face. Josie's eyes rolled back in her head as 
she raised her face to the ceiling and made a guttural 
grown. Her knees began to wobble as she clenched tighter 
on Maria's long black hair. Faster and harder Maria 
sucked at Josie's pussy. Suddenly Josie froze stiff like 
a statue. She was cumming. </p><p>Her body began to quiver. ""Oh! Oh! Ohhhhhhhh!"" she 
groaned as the blood vessels in her neck grew. Then 
suddenly she relaxed, opened her eyes, and looked down 
at Maria.</p><p>With a devilish grin Josie pulled her pussy away from 
Maria's dripping face. Josie then squatted down in front 
of her and wiped the wet strands of hair out of her 
face. Josie leaned forward and slowly began to lick her 
own pussy juices off her little sister's face in a 
perverted and demeaning way. While Josie was tongue 
washing Maria's face, Maria's eyes were still wide open 
with anal pleasure as Janie continued Maria's ass-
fucking.</p><p>Maria started breathing heavier and groaning louder, for 
she was approaching her anal climax. She began to thrust 
her ass back against Janie's fingers as Janie stabbed 
her finger deep into Maria rectum. Pushing and pounding, 
Maria forced herself back against her sister's probing 
fingers. Josie continued to lap at Maria's face until 
finally Maria shuddered intently then relaxed as she 
released her orgasm.</p><p>As Josie finished licking the last drop of her pussy 
juices off Maria's beautiful face, she raised Maria's 
chin slightly and said, ""You've been a really good slut 
tonight, but you know what a really nasty anal slut 
would do after a good ass-fucking like this, don't you?"" 
As those words left her lips, Maria's eyes grew wide 
with excitement as a wild slutty look came over Maria's 
face. </p><p>When Josie saw this excitement in Maria's eyes she 
smiled at her and nodded her head. With that nod Maria 
reached behind her and grabbed Janie's wrist. Staring 
straight into Josie's eyes, she raised an eyebrow as to 
say ""watch this."" She then gave a wicked smile, rammed 
Janie's fingers up her ass as far as they would go, then 
wiggled her ass around on them. Maria then slowly slid 
the fingers out of her ass, raised up, then laid down on 
her back.</p><p>With Josie now positioned between her legs, Maria spread 
her legs wide, exposing her beautiful wet pussy lips to 
her. As Josie watched her nasty floor show with 
anticipation, Maria began to rock her hips and finger 
her pussy with one hand, then with the other hand she 
pulled Janie's ass-fucking fingers over her face. </p><p>As she watched Josie watching her, she pull Janie's 
fingers into her mouth and began to suck them clean, one 
by one. At this point everyone in that room, including 
Annie next door, was masturbating as they watch the 
nasty little slut show. This went on for several minutes 
as Maria laid on the floor fingering herself from one 
orgasm to another, while sucking Janie's fingers clean.</p><p>Josie then rose to her feet, stood over Maria, and said, 
""Yes... very good my little slut. I think you're finally 
ready to test your total submission and obedience with 
your master. I think it's also time to see how well your 
little Annie will respond to actually being involved in 
your training. We will all see tomorrow night, won't 
we?"" Josie then snapped her fingers at Janie. Janie 
stood up and followed Josie toward the door. They both 
stopped at the door and turned around for one last look 
at Maria lying spread-eagle on the floor, then walked 
out closing the door behind them.</p><p>Annie couldn't believe what she just saw. She was still 
fingering her little pussy and asshole as she stared 
through the keyhole at her mother's beautiful naked body 
laying exhausted on the floor. She just couldn't believe 
the wild sexually depraved animal Aunt Josie and Aunt 
Janie had unleashed in her mother by dominating and 
humiliating her in the way they did. </p><p>Annie could see the hungry look on her mother's face 
grow wilder and wilder as Josie's commands became 
increasingly more perverse. With all these thoughts and 
visions racing through her young mind, she let herself 
roll back onto her bedroom floor. She pulled her knees 
up to her body and then parted them, then continued to 
finger fuck her wet pussy and tight little asshole 
thinking about what she just witnessed. Her driving 
fingers had brought her to an orgasm several times while 
she watched the humiliation of her mother. </p><p>Why did this sight turn her on so much, she wondered. 
Rethinking these thoughts brought her to yet another 
orgasm as she pounded her pussy and pumped her asshole 
full of fingers. Annie thought about how it excited her 
mother so to suck Aunt Janie's finger clean after she 
pulled them from her ass. She couldn't believe the same 
perverse thing that she had got so much pleasure out of 
on her special mornings was also something her mom 
obviously enjoyed immensely. </p><p>As Annie lay there thinking about this, she slid her 
finger out of her ass, drew it to her lips. Slowly she 
began to suck on it while fantasizing she was her mother 
on the floor in the other room, and it was she that was 
being treated like an anal slut by her Aunt Josie and 
Aunt Janie.</p><p>Annie woke up and found herself in the same position on 
the floor later that night with her finger still in her 
mouth. She raised up and checked the keyhole once again. 
Her mother's room was dark, she must have gone on to 
bed. Annie walked over and climbed into her bed and 
wondered. What was it Aunt Josie was talking about. What 
is it that her mother must do tomorrow night, a Saturday 
night, the one night of the week she has to take her 
medicine and go to bed early; and what training was she 
to get involved in - she had no clue.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 3</p><p>All day Saturday, Annie continually thought about what 
she saw the night before. She found herself staring at 
her mother across the dinner table unable to imagine 
that this prim and proper woman with her loose fitting 
clothing and her hair in a bun could be the wild horny 
slut she saw last night. Pulling Annie out of her trance 
was the voice of her grandmother, ""Come on Annie, if 
you're through with your dinner, then it's time to take 
your medicine and go to bed."" </p><p>As she did every Saturday night, Annie got up from the 
table and kissed everyone goodnight. Her grandmother 
took her hand and they walked together upstairs to 
Annie's room.</p><p>When they got to the top of the stairs, grandmother 
realized she had forgot Annie's medicine and had to go 
back down stairs to get it. Annie pretended to go on 
into her room, but as soon as her grandmother had 
reached the bottom of the stairs Annie snuck back to the 
edge of the stairs to watch and listen.</p><p>Annie watched her grandmother get out two bottles of 
pills. Out of one she poured out five blue pills and out 
of the other she poured out only one red pill. She 
walked over to the dinner table and handed all three of 
her girls one blue pill each and said, ""Take your 
medicine my little girls and enjoy your night of 
uninhibited decadence."" Grandmother, Josie, and Janie 
all swallowed their pill, smiled at each other, then 
looked over at Maria. </p><p>Maria shyly lowered her head to her pill and swallowed 
it. ""Now, go to the play room and prepare yourselves. 
Our special guest and I will be down after I get her 
ready,"" Grandmother said. ""Don't forget to give her the 
red pill so she doesn't remember her experience 
tomorrow,"" Josie said. ""Have I ever forgot?"" Grandmother 
replied as she walked back toward the stairs.</p><p>Annie quickly scampered back to her room and started 
brushing her teeth. ""Here you go my little button. Take 
your medicine,"" Grandmother said as she walked in the 
room and held out the two pills. Annie always remembered 
how good the medicine made her feel after she had taken 
it. It made her tingle all over and made her mind think 
strange wild thoughts. She always remembered how 
grandmother would just sit in the chair across the room 
in her black silk robe and smile mysteriously at her. 
But that's all. Nothing more.</p><p>Now she knew exactly why. It was the red pill her 
grandmother gave her. This night of all nights was a 
night she did not want to forget. ""Here baby, take your 
pills,"" Grandmother said as she handed Annie her pills. 
Annie took the pills in one hand and reached for the 
water with the other. As she did, Annie let the red pill 
fall onto the floor where Grandmother couldn't see it. 
She then popped the blue pill into her mouth and 
swallowed it down.</p><p>In no time at all, Annie could feel the pill coming on. 
Her body began to tingle and her mind started to run 
wild. Annie started to dance around the foot of her bed 
as if she were in a trance. With every movement of her 
arms, her tiny breast became more aroused. With every 
movement of feet, the wetness of excitement would build 
between her legs. </p><p>Issabella walked over to the bed and laid out a shear 
silk gown, then walked back over to the chair across the 
room and sat down. ""It's time for you to change my dear. 
Take off your close and put on the new gown I bought 
you,"" Issabella said as she watched Annie intently.</p><p>At her grandmother's words Annie stopped dancing, walked 
over to the gown, and started to unbutton her dress. 
""Turn around, my little one, so Grandmother can see your 
sweet form,"" Issabella requested. ""Grandmother wants to 
see how well her little granddaughter's body is 
ripening.""</p><p>Issabella's request excited Annie. It made her young 
body tingle even more to think of being watched while 
she undressed. Annie turned around toward her 
grandmother, unbutton her dress all the way down, pulled 
it off her shoulders, and let it fall to the floor. 
There Annie stood across the room from her grandmother 
with nothing on but her lacy panties. </p><p>Issabella didn't take her eyes off Annie for a second. 
Annie could see her grandmother's eyes glow with 
excitement and anticipation as her body became exposed. 
Annie could feel her nipples getting hard and the 
wetness building in her panties in reaction to her 
grandmothers gaze. The pill amplified the excitement of 
this bizarre situation. Annie was feverishly excited and 
was boiling in anticipation of her next command.</p><p>""Come closer my little naked child. Come closer so 
Grandmother can see every detail of your adolescent 
body,"" Issabella said as she removed her hair pins and 
shook out her beautiful long hair. Annie walked across 
the room and stood directly in front of her grandmother. 
Issabella's eyes roamed up and down Annie supple body, 
then finally came to rest on Annie's crotch.</p><p>Bringing her finger to her lips and not breaking her 
gaze, Issabella said, ""Very good my little one. Now, why 
don't you spread your feet apart a little and pull your 
panties down in front of your grandmother?"" This game 
was getting wilder by the moment and Annie loved every 
minute of it. She reached down, slid her thumbs under 
her waistband, and pulled them down to her knees. 
Issabella smiled with pleasure at the sight of her young 
granddaughter pulling her panties down right in front of 
her, then standing there in wide-eyed anticipation of 
her inspection.</p><p>Issabella sat up and leaned forward toward Annie's 
pussy. Annie watch with excitement as her grandmother 
moved her face to within inches of her wet pussy. 
Issabella closely admired the few dark red pussy hairs 
that tried to cover Annie's glistening wet pussy lips. 
She then gradually moved her mouth closer and closer to 
Annie's pussy. </p><p>Just before her lips touched Annie's pussy, Issabella 
blew a breath of hot air over Annie's crotch. 
Issabella's breath melted Annie's pussy like butter. Her 
knee buckled and her body shuttered. Annie didn't 
realize until that moment how much she would have loved 
to have had her grandmother's mouth on her little clit.</p><p>Issabella pulled away and leaned back in her chair. ""You 
like that don't you? You like standing there in front of 
your grandmother with your panties around your knees, 
don't you?"" Issabella teased. ""Yes ma'am,"" Annie 
muttered back.</p><p>Issabella just sat there, laying back in her big chair, 
smiling with enjoyment at the sight of Annie's aroused 
naked body. She then slightly parted her own legs and 
untied the belt of her black silk robe. As Annie looked 
on in amazement, Issabella slowly opened up the shear 
black robe, exposing her beautiful large breasts and her 
large thick patch of dark pussy hair.</p><p>Issabella watched the wild look on Annie's face as she 
cupped her large breasts and pinched her nipples. ""What 
do you think? Do you like looking at your grandmother's 
naked body?"" Issabella asked as she tugged at her 
hardening nipples.</p><p>Annie was simply amazed at how good of shape her 
grandmother's body was in at her age. Her huge round 
breast hung lower than the twins, but her waistline was 
just as thin. Annie's eyes worked their way down her 
grandmother's body to her large hairy pussy, where they 
lock on. Grandmother's pussy wasn't as well trimmed as 
the twin's pussy, but it was just as inviting.</p><p>Noticing Annie's gaze at her pussy, Issabella spread her 
legs open wider and put one leg over the arm of the 
chair, exposing her large pussy lips, then ran her 
fingers through her thick dark pussy hair. ""Do you like 
what you see, my little one? Yes? Then, get on your 
knees and get a closer look,"" Issabella began to 
command.</p><p>Without breaking her gaze, Annie dropped down on her 
knees to see this wonderful sight up close. Sitting 
there on the floor with her face only inches away from 
her grandmother's pussy, really turned Annie on. As 
Annie watched, Issabella began to masturbate. As she 
did, she watch Annie's face glow with excitement. </p><p>Annie was getting so excited that she began to grab and 
pull at her own pussy. All she could think about was how 
much she wanted to just bury her little face into her 
grandmother sopping wet pussy and lick and suck on it 
like her mom had done to Aunt Josie last night. She just 
couldn't wait for her grandmother's next command.</p><p>""Have you ever had your pussy eaten before Annie?"" 
Issabella asked as she rubbed at her clit. ""No ma'am,"" 
Annie responded. ""Oh, that's too bad. It's a wonderfully 
decadent feeling to look down at a pretty young girls 
face as she sucks away at your pussy juices. I have to 
have it at least once or twice a week."" </p><p>With a suggestive sigh Issabella said, ""Yes... that's 
something all young girls should be taught how to do at 
a very young age. Do you know who my favorite pussy 
eater is, Annie?"" Issabella asked. ""No ma'am,"" replied 
Annie. ""It's your mother. She's absolutely the best 
pussy sucker I've ever had. Ever since she was your age, 
she has love to eat pussy...So many nights I have woken 
up to find her under my covers lapping at my clit.""</p><p>It was pretty obvious Issabella was getting off on 
telling Annie about the nasty things her mother likes to 
do. As Annie listen to the nasty little details about 
her mother alternate life, she could she Issabella's 
thick dark pussy hair becoming matted with the heavy 
flow of her pussy juices. Annie could feel her own pussy 
juices beginning to flow as she vigorously fingered her 
sweet young pussy.</p><p>""Eat me, my young one,"" Issabella said in a low 
seductive voice. ""Eat my pussy like your nasty mother 
would do."" That was all Annie was waiting for, her first 
sexual command - and in she went. Annie planted her face 
right between her grandmother's big juicy pussy lips and 
began to lick. As Annie's tongue sank into her 
grandmother's pussy, Issabella grabbed Annie's hair 
began to guide her face through her first pussy eating 
session. As Annie licked and sucked at Issabella's 
pussy, she could feel her pussy getting wetter and 
wetter. </p><p>She began to feel the pussy juices that had escaped her 
tongue drip down her cheeks and off her chin. 'This is 
such a turn on', Annie thought as she lapped away and 
watched her grandmother's face melt in ecstasy. She was 
loving the tangy taste and the musty smell of her 
grandmother hot pussy, as Issabella commanded the 
attention of Annie's tongue to all parts of her crotch. 
Tighter and tighter Issabella's grip became as Annie's 
virgin tongue pushed her towards her orgasm. </p><p>Issabella began to grind her hip and rub Annie's face 
into her hot crotch. ""Suck it you little slut!"" 
Issabella groaned loudly, as she smeared her pussy 
around on Annie's face and watched Annie's wide eyed 
gaze back at her. ""Eat that hot wet pussy, my little 
bitch!""</p><p>The lewd way her grandmother was hunching on her face 
and the nasty way she was talking to her, really turned 
Annie on. The closer her grandmother came to her climax 
the more vigorously Annie fingered her own pussy. Annie 
could hear the wet sound of her own palm slapping up 
against her own drenched pussy lips. As she pounded her 
wet pussy, Annie felt her anal urge come over her. 
Without missing a stroke, Annie slid one of her wet 
finger all the way up her ass and began to ride these 
fingers of ecstasy.</p><p>As Annie watched her grandmother's eyes, she could tell 
Issabella was about to cum. Issabella's movements became 
wilder and her words became louder and nastier. ""Suck my 
pussy you little slut! Suck my piss out, bitch! Suck it 
harder or I'll have you fucked up the ass by the damn 
dog!"" At those words, both Annie and her grandmother 
exploded into orgasms. On and on this wild perverted 
rush pulsed through Annie's crotch as she drove her 
finger up her ass... in and out... and then one last 
time. At that same moment, Issabella exhausted with 
finality, released her grip on Annie's hair. Annie fell 
to the floor in exhaustion panting.</p><p>When Annie looked up Issabella was still sitting spread 
eagle in the chair, smiling at Annie with a devious 
smile. As she watched Annie she stroked her pussy and 
licked the juices from her fingers. Issabella then stood 
up and held out her hand to Annie saying, ""Come my 
little one, your night has just begun. That was but a 
taste of what's in store for you.""</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 4</p><p>Annie stood up, stepped out of her panties, curiously 
took her grandmother's hand, and was lead out the door. 
As they walked across the hall and down the stairs Annie 
realized she was totally naked and that her mother or 
her aunts might she her like this, but just as quickly 
as this realization came over her, it went away. It was 
replaced by the naughty tingle the little blue pill gave 
her. </p><p>The thought of her mother or aunts seeing her running 
through the house naked began to excite her. She even 
wondered if her mother knew what she had just done to 
her grandmother. That thought also excited her.</p><p>As Issabella led Annie down the stairs, Annie watched 
her intensely. Issabella's silk robe was flowing wide 
open and out behind her. Her large breast and still 
erect nipples jutted out in front of her, bouncing 
slightly as she walked, and the thick bush between her 
legs was still wet from Annie's tongue. </p><p>Annie could hardly believe what she had just done with 
her grandmother and above all, how much she enjoyed it. 
Now Annie wonder what else did her grandmother have in 
store for her.</p><p>Back into that large house they went. Back into an area 
Annie had seldom been. Issabella unlocked and opened a 
door in the corner of one of the these old rooms and in 
they when. They were in a dimly lit stairway leading 
down to red door. Annie could hear exotic music and wild 
laughter coming from beyond that door. When they reached 
the bottom of the stairs Issabella stopped and turned 
towards Annie. </p><p>""It's time, my little one. Release all your inhibitions 
and indulge yourself in the decadence. You are now our 
toy of pleasure,"" Issabella said as she slowly opened 
the door.</p><p>Annie stepped in and stopped in shock and amazement. The 
room she just walked into looked like some sort of 
dungeon. The floors were covered with thick padded 
carpet and the walls were black and covered with whips, 
chain, and bizarre sexual devices. At one end of the 
room was a small open area with harnesses and restraints 
attached to the wall and rafters. </p><p>At the other end was two rows of plush couches setting 
directly across from one another with a small open area 
in between. Both rows of couches where facing each other 
and the open path led to the back of the room where the 
floor stepped up to a small raised area. In that area 
the couches formed a small semicircle inset like a large 
booth in a restaurant without the table. The room was 
dimly lit with a red glow barely lighting the couch area 
and a slightly brighter white light illuminating the 
area between the couches.</p><p>There were women everywhere drinking, laughing, and 
moaning, and all totally nude, with the exception of a 
few spiked high heels and an occasional garter belt with 
hose. Most of the women were lounging comfortably along 
the couches in little groupings kissing and fondling one 
another and watching the other women across from them 
doing nasty things to each another.</p><p>As Issabella led Annie into the room the laughter and 
the conversation paused as every eye began to inspect 
this new offering in Issabella's hand. Annie felt 
uncomfortable at first but soon begin to enjoy the 
attention she was getting. As Issabella slowly walked 
her into the area between the couches and along in front 
of the women on the couches, Annie eyes indulged on the 
erotic sight of all the naked, horny women licking and 
fondling one another. </p><p>She noticed that there were several young girls her age 
there. They all appeared to be intently enjoying 
themselves, most sitting between two or three older 
women, and all spread eagle with several foreign hands 
on their crotches feeling them up while other hands were 
stroking and pinching their tiny little breasts. </p><p>As they walked along in front of the couches viewing 
this torrid display of uninhibited lesbian lust, 
Issabella stopped in front of two women in their late 
thirties sitting side by side, legs spread open, and 
involved in deep French kissing. Issabella and Annie 
paused there for a moment and watched them kiss, squirm, 
and finger fuck each other. Then Issabella said, ""Excuse 
me ladies."" </p><p>The women stopped their kissing and looked up to 
Issabella. They then noticed little Annie standing 
beside her grandmother. Both women, still finger fucking 
one another, begin to smile as they stared up and down 
Annie's young naked body. </p><p>""Her evening is about to begin and you've got her first 
- do as you please with her!"" Issabella said, as she 
reached behind Annie and pushed her toward the women. 
The women instantly reached up, grabbed Annie, and 
pulled her down between them. </p><p>As soon as Annie's little body came to rest on the 
couch, the women spread her long young legs and each 
slid a finger into her wet pussy. This whole situation 
was exciting Annie tremendously. She found herself 
loving the feeling of being mauled by these strange 
women. Annie then decided to closed her eyes and submit 
to whatever her new mistresses desired of her.</p><p>The woman on Annie's right reached up, pulled Annie's 
face to hers, and began to French kiss her. Then both 
she and the woman on Annie's other side began to pinch 
at her excited and erect nipples. At first, the pinching 
was hurting her young breast, but with the fingers in 
her pussy and wild passionate way this woman was kissing 
her, the pain soon turned in to immense pleasure. Annie 
found herself tugging back against the pinching fingers 
only to intensify the pleasure of her nipple torment.</p><p>""You like the pain, my little slut?"" the woman on her 
left whispered as she drove her tongue into Annie's ear. 
""Uhhmm!"" Annie moaned in pleasure as she danced her 
tongue around in the other woman's mouth.</p><p>Annie opened her eyes and began watching a young girl 
across the couches finger an older woman up the ass. The 
older woman was on her knees leaning over the couch and 
the young girl was laying on her back under the woman 
with her legs spread wide, giving everyone an excellent 
view of her young pussy. The young girl had two fingers 
up the older woman's ass and was sucking on her clit as 
she methodically worked her fingers in and out of her 
ass. The older woman was moaning and humping back in 
pleasure with every stroke of the young girls fingers. 
Annie could actually see the older woman's pussy juices 
running down the young girl's cheeks.</p><p>Annie perked right up at this sight and stopped kissing 
her new lover. Noticing Annie's excitement about this 
anal scene across from them, the women she was kissing 
slid Annie's ass out to the edge of the couch and pulled 
her legs up and back over her head. Then as both of the 
women moved their mouths down to Annie's tits and began 
to nip and bite on her little nipples, the woman slid 
her finger up Annie's ass. Annie was now in ecstasy. </p><p>The pain in her nipples had turned into pure masochistic 
pleasure, and the three fingers the other woman was 
shoving in her pussy made her head spin, but it was the 
finger she was feeling sliding in and out of her asshole 
that was what she was living for at that moment. Annie 
began to feel really good and slutty as she looked 
across and saw some of those women watching her in that 
nasty position. </p><p>As Annie laid there boiling in pleasure, she glanced 
around to see where her grandmother had gone. Annie's 
eyes scanned the room then spotted her at the far end of 
the couch circle. There were five or six stunning 
looking young women sitting in that area with Issabella 
at the head, like a queen on her thrown. Sitting there 
on each side of their mother were Josie and Janie, both 
dressed in their spike heeled shoes and black silk 
stockings.</p><p>At that moment a woman stepped up in front of Issabella 
with a very pretty and apparently very young little 
girl. The young girl was totally naked except for a 
collar with a leash and high heeled shoes. She stood 
there submissively with her head bowed and her hands 
behind her back as if they were bound. The woman holding 
her leash seemed to be suggesting something to Issabella 
about the girl. Issabella, obviously liking what she was 
hearing, nodded her head with pleasure. </p><p>The woman handed the leash to Issabella and sat down 
between her and Josie. Sliding her ass out to the edge 
of the couch, the woman spread her legs wide apart. 
Issabella looked the young girl over for a moment then 
lightly tugged the leash outward toward the woman. </p><p>""Come on my little child, your mother says your very 
good at this. Show us how well you eat your mother's 
pussy,"" Issabella said as she tugged once again on the 
leash. All eyes in that area were on this woman and her 
young sex slave daughter. Josie's and Janie's hands 
immediately dropped to their own pussies and began to 
rub in anticipation of watching this young girl eat out 
her mother.</p><p>The young girl dropped to her knees and crawled on all 
fours right up to her mother's pussy. Her mother reached 
out grab the young girl by the back of the hair and 
pulled her face into her hot wet snatch. As she began to 
lick, the young girl's expressions slowly changed from 
shy submissiveness to wild enjoyment. The taste of her 
mother's pussy on her lips was all she needed to start 
her little motor purring. </p><p>In her excitement, the young girl spread her knees 
apart, arched her back, and began to wildly screw her 
head back and forth as she licked and suck at her 
mother's pussy. Her mother's eyes rolled back in her 
head as she threw her head back, heaving her breast into 
the air, began to moan and grind her pussy around on her 
daughter's face.</p><p>Issabella, smiling with evil delight, slowly pulled her 
eyes away from this unbelievably erotic scene and said 
to Josie, ""Bring her out! Let's see what our little slut 
is willing to do tonight."" Josie stood up, smiled, and 
said, ""Yes, let's just see how nasty our little slut 
gets tonight.""</p><p>Josie sultry strutted across the room between the 
couches and stopped behind a petite brunette that was on 
her hands and knees between another woman's legs, eating 
her out. Josie reached down and slowly rubbed the 
brunette's crotch. By the wetness she felt, it was 
pretty obvious to her that the woman was enjoying her 
work as well as this new hand that was probing her 
pussy.</p><p>Josie pulled her finger from the woman's pussy and 
slapped her on her ass. ""Get up from that pussy, slut! 
It's time for you to really get nasty."" Josie said. The 
petite brunette turned her head toward Josie with a 
surprised look that instantly grew into excitement upon 
seeing who had slapped her ass. </p><p>As she looked up at Josie, she wiped the pussy juices 
from her face and eagerly said, ""Yes mistress, how may I 
service you tonight?"" ""Come with me, slut. There will be 
several ways you'll service me tonight,"" Josie said as 
she bent over grabbing her hair and pulled her up.</p><p>Josie hooked a leash to the leather collar around the 
woman's neck and led her through the couches toward the 
raised area, stopping in front of Issabella. As the 
submissive brunette walked through the light between the 
couches, several of the women in the room recognized 
her. ""It's Maria... Issabella's daughter,"" they 
whispered. Her hair was down and teased out wildly. She 
was wearing nothing but high heels and a leather collar. 
On her perky nipples, she was wearing small clamps that 
were connected together by a chain that bounced around 
as she walked across the room.</p><p>Annie was still heating up and too deeply involved with 
her two new lovers to have noticed that her mother was 
also in the room.</p><p>As they stepped up in front of Issabella, Josie pulled 
down on Maria's arm and instructed her to get down on 
the floor on her hands and knees. When she did, Josie 
began to fondle Maria's body, running her hand down her 
back and into the crack of her ass. As Josie's hand 
reached her crotch, Maria's body began to shuttered with 
anticipation. Issabella then spread her legs apart and 
said , ""Come my little slut daughter. Come suck your 
mother's pussy like this little slut next to me is 
sucking her mother's pussy."" </p><p>Maria glanced over at the young girl beside her and 
watched briefly as the young girl licked and sucked at 
her mother's pussy. As the excitement of this perverse 
erotic sight overtook her, Maria crawled up between her 
mother's legs and began to nurse on her big wet pussy 
like she had done so many times in the past.</p><p>""That's right my little slut,"" Issabella said as she 
slid her ass forward giving Maria's hungry mouth better 
access. ""See this young girl next to me eating her 
mother's pussy so skillfully. Doesn't she look good with 
her face buried in her mother's pussy like that?"" 
Issabella said as she guided Maria's willing tongue 
around on her pussy. ""She's no older than our little 
Annie, is she? Would you like to watch your little 
daughter eating pussy like that?""</p><p>These things Issabella was saying about watching Annie 
do such nasty things was really exciting Maria. ""Let me 
tell you my little slut, it's a beautiful sight to look 
down between your legs and see little Annie's young 
innocent face sucking on your pussy. Especially when her 
young virgin tongue licks your pussy as well as a 
skilled pussy eater like you,"" Issabella said watching 
Maria's expressions.</p><p>Maria's eyes grew with surprise and excitement as she 
listened to her mother talk. Was she serious about this 
experience she spoke of? Had her daughter really gone 
down on her own grandmother? Maria couldn't believe what 
her mother was saying. She could just imagine the wild 
sight of little Annie's face buried in Issabella's cunt. 
Envisioning this scene drove Maria wild with excitement, 
yet gave her a tinge of jealousy. She herself had had 
several erotic thoughts about her daughter in the past. 
There had been several nights dressing or bathing little 
Annie that Maria had to fight the urge to touch and 
fondle her young supple body.</p><p>""Now tell me my little slut, wouldn't you like to fuck 
your own little daughter?"" Issabella said encouraging. 
""Huh? Wouldn't you like to train her in all the 
perverted way of our family? You could be her slutty 
mother and demonstrate to her how much of a slut you 
really are?"" </p><p>""Ohh, yes ma'am!"" Maria answered into Issabella's pussy. </p><p>""Yes ma'am I'll service her body in any way you'd like 
me to. Please, sexually humiliate me in the nastiest 
ways while she watches. I'll let her treat me like a 
slut too!"" </p><p>Issabella again smiled with satisfaction at hearing 
Maria's willingness to do anything she commands.</p><p>Janie eyes were wide with excitement and anticipation of 
what was flowing through her mother perverted mind. In 
her nasty excitement, Issabella pulled Maria's head in 
tight to her crotch. </p><p>With her other hand she grabbed Janie by the hair, 
pulling her over toward her, and slid her tongue into 
her mouth, in a lustful French kiss. Janie's hand began 
to vigorously rub at her own pussy, as her mother's 
lustful passion made her swell with excitement.</p><p>Issabella suddenly stopped kissing her and Janie could 
she her mother's perverted wheels turning. She gazed 
down at Maria's head working around on her pussy then 
back up into Janie's eyes. ""Go fine Annie,"" she said as 
she smiled with pleasure.</p><p>Janie instantly got up and started looking around. She 
then began walking along the dimly lit couches until she 
spotted Annie. There she was, lying on her back between 
the same two women, with her legs pulled back over her 
head, and having a longneck beer bottle rammed in and 
out of her ass by a third woman on the floor. </p><p>As Annie was lying there getting fucked up the ass with 
a beer bottle, several other women had gathered around 
to watch the show. They were all around her with their 
hands between their legs masturbating. Janie stood over 
the steamy scene in amazement. She couldn't even believe 
how skillfully and with such ease her little niece was 
buttfucking that bottle. </p><p>Annie was rocking her ass back and forth in rhythm to 
the pumping the woman on the floor was giving her ass. 
She quietly whimpered and her little body shuttered with 
each thrust of her beer bottle lover. As she laid there 
taking it up the ass, the two women on her sides were 
licking her face and nipping at her nipples as they 
fingered her wet childish pussy.</p><p>Janie found herself dazed by the nasty sight of her 
niece on the couch and almost forgot why she came over 
there. She cleared her voice and said, ""Annie, come with 
me. Your grandmother is ready for you now."" Annie opened 
her eyes and looked up at her Aunt Janie standing over 
her totally naked. </p><p>Her mind gradually cleared and she slowly realized what 
her aunt had said. Annie wondered with excitement as to 
her grandmother's desires. Whatever it was, she didn't 
want to miss it. She reached down between her legs and 
pulled the beer bottle out of her ass and stood up. 
""Come with me Annie, and don't be surprised at anything 
you see,"" Janie said as she took her hand and led her 
toward Issabella's area.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 5</p><p>As they walked up to raised area, Annie saw her 
grandmother with her legs spread wide and a petite 
brunette eating her pussy. ""Come closer my little one so 
you can see our fun,"" Issabella said as she motioned her 
closer. With intense curiosity and eagerness to see her 
grandmother's pussy up close once again, Annie stepped 
up and knelt down beside the brunette. Then Issabella 
said with a devious smile, ""Well Annie, how do you like 
watching your mother eat my pussy?"" </p><p>Just as these words left Issabella's mouth, Maria turned 
her head toward Annie with a wild animal look in her 
eyes. Her hair was streaming down her face and her lips 
and chin were glistening with the juices of her mother's 
pussy. Annie jumped with a frightened surprise. Her 
first thought was what her mother would do to her - 
catching her down here naked with all these other naked 
women. Then she realized that her mom was naked too and 
she was eat grandmother's pussy as well.</p><p>Without saying a word to Annie, Maria turned and looked 
up lustfully at Issabella and said, ""Anything. Anything 
you want me to do."" She then lowered her head and buried 
her face back in her mother's pussy.</p><p>""So what do you think about your mother now Annie? She's 
quite a slut, isn't she?"" Issabella said as she watched 
Annie's gaze at her mother change from fear to 
excitement. Annie was soon consumed with excitement as 
she slid her hand between her own legs while watching 
her mother eat at the same pussy she herself was tasting 
only a few hours ago.</p><p>""Annie, move behind your mother and look at her 
beautiful ass. Isn't it sexy?"" Issabella said in 
admiration. Annie crawled behind her mom and stared into 
her crotch. Her mother's pussy was glistening with 
moisture and the hair around her pussy lips was matted 
with wetness. Her back was arched and her tight round 
ass was sticking high into the air. ""Have you ever 
reamed another woman's asshole before, Annie?"" Issabella 
asked. </p><p>""No ma'am."" Annie replied with excited curiosity. ""I 
think you'll like this, my little one. Watch the young 
child next to you. She'll show you how it's done,"" 
Issabella said.</p><p>Annie turned to her right and began to watch intently. 
By this time, the young girl's mom had slid off the 
couch on to her knees with her face on the couch. Her 
back was arched and her tits were just hanging off the 
edge of the couch. The young girl was knelling behind 
her mom and had both hands on her ass cheeks spreading 
them apart. In a slow rhythmic fashion, the young girl 
would lick down onto her pussy, then up around the rim 
of her mom's asshole, then drive her tongue deep into 
her mother's puckered ass.</p><p> With every tongue fucking thrust the young girl's 
mother would whimper with enjoyment. Five or six times 
in and out of her ass she would drive her tongue then 
back down to her pussy to start her technique all over 
again.</p><p>Annie had never seen anything this wild in all her life. 
The nastiness of this little girl and her oral technique 
of ass fucking drove Annie wild. She knew she just had 
to try it. And she knew she was going to get try it on 
her own mom.</p><p>Annie spun around back toward her mom's ass and sighted 
in on her asshole. She wonder if she could make her mom 
feel as good as the young girl was making her mom feel. 
As another lustful rush from her little pill and the 
sight of her mother's hot ass staring up at her shot 
through her body, her focus turned from pleasing her mom 
to a raw lusting desire just to taste her mother's 
asshole.</p><p>Without anymore hesitation, Annie reached up and grabbed 
her mother's ass cheeks spreading them apart, and began 
to lick at the crack of her ass. Up and down in long 
licking strokes she ran her tongue. As Annie did this, 
her mom began to really heat up. She could hear her 
mom's voice moaning into her grandmother's pussy.</p><p>Issabella was getting really steamed up by what Annie 
had begun to do to her mom. She too wanted to feel a 
warm tongue in her asshole. With that thought in mind, 
Issabella slid her ass out to the edge of the couch and 
raised her legs up over her head exposing her asshole 
for her daughter's ease of access. Maria's eyes gazed up 
to her mom's in conformation of her perverse request. 
Issabella nodded for her to proceed.</p><p>Just as Maria slid her tongue down to her mother's 
asshole, Annie drove her tongue into Maria's rectum for 
the first time. Maria groaned with pleasure, then drove 
her tongue straight up her mother's asshole.</p><p>""Ohhhh yesss! Fuck my asshole you little slut! That's 
right girls, tongue fuck your mothers' asshole,"" 
Issabella rasped.</p><p>Annie was loving every probing thrust her little tongue 
was making into her mother asshole. Even the steamy 
smell of her mother's asshole was making her hotter and 
hotter. Down to her mother's sweet tasting pussy and 
right back into her asshole, Annie's tongue danced. 
Annie couldn't seem to satisfy this new asshole eating 
hunger she had developed. Deeper and deeper she drove 
her tongue, and harder and harder her mom bucked back 
against her face. </p><p>Maria reached back behind her and grabbed Annie by the 
back of her head and forced her ass hard into her 
daughter's face. ""Ohhh suck my asshole, my little slut 
child. Suck mommy's ass and I'll suck yours anytime you 
want it. Ohhh yes, tongue fuck my ass like a good little 
slut!"" Maria begged as she pulled her own tongue from 
her own mother's ass.</p><p>It was obvious all three women were about to burst into 
flames. In an effort to save her orgasm until later, 
Issabella reached down grabbing her daughter's hair, 
pulling her head back and her mouth away from her ass. 
Raising her own head up, Issabella watched the wild 
expressions on Maria's sweaty face as Annie continued to 
tongue fuck her in the ass. Maria's body was shaking as 
her daughter continued to work at her asshole.</p><p>As Issabella held her by the hair, Maria's eyes opened 
wide with excitement. ""I've got to have more mommy! You 
know how I like much more. Please, mommy let me have it 
again up my ass like I got it the other day when you and 
I were behind the house, please!"" Maria begged. ""Please 
mommy, I'll do it in front of Annie. I'll show her how 
much of a perverted slut her mother really is! Please! 
I'll do it in front of everybody this time..."" she 
continued.</p><p>""So, you'd like to do that again, would you? In front of 
all these women. Even in front of your own daughter?"" 
Issabella eagerly questioned. ""Ohh, yes ma'am! Anyway 
you want me to,"" Maria replied. ""Very well my little 
slut. You just might prove yourself a worthy slut after 
all,"" Issabella answered as she rubbed at her clit with 
excitement.</p><p>As Annie tongued at her mother's hot asshole she 
listened carefully to this conversation and wondered 
what perverted nasty thing her mother did with her 
grandmother behind the house. Whatever it was, just 
listening to them talk excited her even more.</p><p>As Annie once again slid her tongue into her mother's 
rectum, she suddenly felt her mom's hand pulling her 
face from of her asshole. Her mom then turn around on 
her knees to face her and pulled her tight in toward 
her. Annie found herself face to face, tit to tit, and 
pussy to pussy with her mom. She could feel her mom's 
excited nipples pressing against hers and the heat from 
her pussy pressing against her almost hairless pussy. </p><p>She had never seen this wild lustful look in her 
mother's eyes before. This close firm way her mother was 
holding her was beginning to excite Annie once again. 
Suddenly Annie's mom planted her lips on Annie's and 
began deeply French kissing her. This wild kiss from her 
mom really turned Annie on. Annie reached down and 
grabbed her mother ass cheeks. She knew her mom could 
smell and tasty her own asshole on her mouth, and she 
could tell this was really turning her mother on. </p><p>Likewise, Annie was gladly sampling her grandmother's 
ass as she sucked and licked at her mother's lips and 
tongue.</p><p>After Maria had licked her daughter's mouth and face 
clean of any trace of the taste and smell of her ass, 
she stood up and turn to Issabella with a pleading look 
in her eyes. Issabella smiled and turned to Josie and 
said, ""Bring him out.""</p><p>Josie hopped right up and headed out a side door. 
Everybody in the room stopped their sexual play to see 
what was going to happen next.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 6</p><p>Shortly later, Josie returned leading a small horse in 
behind her. You could hear a pin drop in the room when 
she walked in. As she led the horse to the center of the 
room the silence gradually turned to ahhhs and whispers.</p><p>Josie tied off the horse on a single post that was 
curiously mounted in the center of the room. She then 
walked to the back of the room, picked up a small padded 
bench, brought it back to the horse, and set it down 
beside him.</p><p>""Now my dear, prepare him for your sister,"" Issabella 
said. At that command, Josie looked over at her sister 
and smiled as to say, ""Just watch me now"". In her sexy 
spiked heeled shoes, Josie squatted down under the horse 
and grabbed his cock. With her gaze still on Maria, 
Josie began to pump the large cock with her hand. Josie 
knew it was exciting her little sister, seeing the 
horse's cock grow larger and larger. She watched as 
Maria's hand slid down to her clit and she began to 
masturbate.</p><p>Once the horse's large cock really began responding, and 
Josie could tell she had her sister's full attention, 
she raised up the cock and stuck it in her mouth. With 
intense desire and hunger Josie began to suck-off the 
large slimy horse cock.</p><p>As she gradually pumped it deeper and deeper into her 
mouth, she could see her little sister's eyes grow wide. 
Jacking at the horse's cock with her hand, she 
skillfully bobbed her head back and forth, feeding her 
face with this massive tool. Josie's knees were spread 
apart and one hand was fingering her pussy while the 
other was working the horse's cock.</p><p>Issabella was of course deeply enjoying this show. It 
really turned her on to see one of her daughters being 
so nasty. Issabella could hear the little sounds from 
Josie's mouth as she began to take the huge cock deeper 
and deeper into her throat.</p><p>As Josie sucked harder and faster the horse began to 
pump his cock into her face. Josie's head began to bob 
back and forth with every stroke the horse made. Josie 
let go of the hard cock and grab the horse's leg for 
stability, allowing the horse to face fuck her at his 
own pace. As the horse fed Josie his hot slimy meat, 
Josie continued to watch her younger sister's lustful 
expressions. Without missing a stroke, Josie beckoned 
Maria to come over.</p><p>Without hesitation Maria walked directly over and knelt 
beside Josie. Now that she was up close to the horse, 
his cock looked bigger than ever.</p><p>Josie reached up, wrapping her hand around the huge cock 
and pulled it from her mouth. As she continued to jack 
his cock with one hand, Josie reached over grabbing 
Maria's head and French kissed her. Maria could taste 
bitter sliminess of the horse's cock as Josie's tongue 
darted around in her mouth.</p><p>As Maria enjoyed the raunchy passion of her sister's wet 
kiss, she suddenly felt a wet finger slide up her ass. 
As tried to turn her head to see who was giving her this 
pleasure, she could see Josie's eyes glow with 
excitement. Josie temporarily released Maria's head so 
she could turn to look. There, knelling behind her with 
a wild eyed look on her face was her daughter Annie. 
Maria watched over her shoulder as her daughter 
delightfully finger fucked her asshole. Maria smiled at 
Annie and arched her back raising her ass up slightly, 
giving Annie full access to her asshole. ""Not just one 
baby. Mommy needs more than just one finger,"" Maria 
coached.</p><p>With that request, Annie pulled her one finger out of 
her mother's ass and stuck it along with two other 
fingers into her mouth to wet them up good. She then 
lowered them back to her mother's ass and began to force 
them in.</p><p>Maria's eyes rolled up and she moaned in pleasure as her 
daughter's fingers began to slide their way up her ass. 
""Oh yes baby! Fuck momma's ass with those fingers,"" 
Maria exclaimed as Annie began to finger fuck her ass 
harder and faster. ""You like finger fucking your momma's 
asshole like that?"" Maria questioned. </p><p>""Oh yea! Give it to me baby! Fuck your anal slut mother 
up the ass! That's the way I love it!"" Maria began to 
rock her hips back and forth on Annie's fingers as she 
licked her lips and stared lustfully back at her 
daughter. ""Oh baby you've got me there now. Keep pumpin' 
my ass. I'll do anything for anybody right now... How 
would you like to see your anal slut mother get fucked 
up the ass by this horse's cock? I'm ready... I need a 
cock that big up my ass right now!"" Maria hissed as she 
turned back to watch Josie pumping the horse's cock.</p><p>With that request, Josie reached over and grabbed the 
padded bench and slid it up under the horse. ""Come on 
you little slut, let's see if you can take this entire 
cock up your ass,"" Josie said.</p><p>""Come close baby and watch mommy take it up the ass by 
this horse,"" Maria said as she removed Annie's finger's 
from her ass and crawled onto the bench.</p><p>Josie continued to jack the horse's cock as she slid a 
couple of fingers into Maria's ass and positioned her on 
the bench. ""Are you ready for this big cock up your ass, 
you little slut? Ready to let your daughter watch her 
mom get fuck up the ass by a horse? Who knows what your 
little daughter might try on her own after watching you 
fuck this horse,"" Josie teased as she pulled her fingers 
from her ass and slapped her asscheek. ""Please don't 
tease me Josie, just stick it up my ass,"" Maria begged.</p><p>Josie then grabbed Maria's right asscheek while Annie 
grabbed her left and they spread her waiting ass open 
wide. Josie spit on Maria's asshole for lubricant, then 
pulled the horse's cock down and pressed it against her 
asshole. With just a couple of good strokes, Josie got 
the horse to start pumping his cock against her rectum.</p><p>Annie's eyes grew as she watched her mother's tiny 
asshole begin to stretch open under the pressure and 
accept the huge cock. Josie slapped Maria on the ass and 
began to talk nasty to her. She knew from past 
experience, the more excited she got Maria, the larger 
the object she could shove up her ass - and a good 
spanking and nasty talk was exactly what Maria needed.</p><p>""Ohhhh yyyeeesss!"" Maria groaned as the horse's cock 
began to slide into her ass. Josie slapped her ass again 
and told her how nasty she looked with that big cock 
sticking out of her ass. ""Yesss! Ohhh, Fuck meeee!"" 
Maria exclaimed as the horse pulled back, then drove in 
deeper. ""Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!"" she moaned with each pounding 
stroke the horse made. ""Yes! I love it up my ass, and I 
love it when it's big!""</p><p>Annie couldn't believe the size of this cock that her 
mom was taking up her ass. With every stroke the horse 
drove his cock deeper into her mother's ass. Soon she 
was taking almost the whole length of the horse's cock 
up her ass.</p><p>Annie got up on her hands and knees and rested her face 
on the side of her mother's ass cheek in order to get a 
close-up view of the action. She watched intently as the 
huge slimy horse dick buttfucked her mom's ass. Annie 
loved the sight she was seeing. She could feel the heat 
of the horse's body and smell the pungent mix of her 
mother's ass and the sweaty horse. She was in heaven 
watching this sight but only wished her little asshole 
could take such a massive tool.</p><p>Suddenly Annie felt a warm wet tongue licking her crotch 
and then something on her back. When she turned her head 
to look, she saw her aunt Janie standing beside her 
holding the end of a leash. As she turned her head 
further she saw at the other end of the leash a large 
German Shepherd mounting her ass. ""We didn't want you to 
feel left out,"" Janie said with a domineering voice.</p><p>Annie didn't know what to think at first, she couldn't 
believe she was about to be fucked by a dog. As much as 
she was enjoying watching her mother fuck this horse, 
she never thought about fucking an animal herself.</p><p>The dog instantly began to hump her. His big cock 
quickly found her sopping pussy and slid right in. Annie 
gasped at his first intrusion. The thickness of the 
dog's cock soothed her aching pussy as it began to drive 
its way into her virgin pussy. Annie felt a rush of 
excitement flood through her body as the dog fucked her 
pussy. Her body instinctively responded to this feeling. 
Spreading her knees apart further, she arched her back 
and pushed her pussy up for the best access.</p><p>As good as this dog's hot cock felt sliding in and out 
of her pussy, she knew this wasn't what she really 
wanted. What Annie really wanted right now was to get a 
good buttfucking like her mom was getting.</p><p>Annie looked up at her aunt Janie and said, ""Aunt Janie, 
please stick his cock up my ass for me. That's where I 
really want to get fucked - in my ass.""</p><p>""My pleasure,"" Janie responded with a smile as she 
stepped behind Annie and guided the dog's cock up to her 
asshole.</p><p>Annie could feel the dog's cock pressing against her 
little asshole. She closed her eyes and relaxed, and in 
it came. Annie's eyes rolled back in her head as the 
dog's cock slammed full length into her ass. ""Ohh yes 
big doggie fuck me! Fuck my little ass and be my first 
buttfucker,"" Annie whimpered with delight. Faster and 
faster the German Shepherd fucked Annie ass. She knew 
after feeling this ecstasy she would definitely be doing 
this again.</p><p>With her eyes closed she could imagine being alone in 
her room every night with several large dogs, letting 
them all fuck her up the ass one at a time. Or maybe she 
could go around her room sucking their dicks, one at a 
time, like her aunt Josie was sucking that horse.</p><p>Annie gradually returned to her reality and opened her 
eyes. She then lowered her head and looked down between 
her legs. She could see her aunt Janie sliding up 
between her legs and positioning herself below her 
pussy. Janie raised her head and with an out-stretched 
tongue began to lick and suck the flowing juices from 
her pussy. </p><p>As Annie moaned in ecstasy, Janie skillfully licked, 
sucked, and fingered Annie young, almost hairless pussy. 
Annie thought to herself, what more could she ask for - 
she had a cock up her ass and her beautiful, sexy aunt 
eating her pussy.</p><p>Annie raised her head back to her mother's ass cheek and 
continued to watch and enjoy the smells of sex in her 
mother's buttfucking. Once again these smells were 
turning her on and driving her higher and higher in her 
perverted ecstasy. She was becoming so intently aroused 
that her head was getting dizzy.</p><p>""Fuck that doggie my little slut!"" Maria said as she 
watch the dog humping her daughter's ass while her 
sister ate her pussy. ""That's it sis, suck her sweet 
baby pussy, and maybe she'll let her buttfucking lover 
cum in your mouth,"" Maria blurted out wildly - sexually 
crazed by the consuming anal ecstasy she was 
experiencing.</p><p>""Tell me sis, what does my daughter's sweet young pussy 
taste like? I have often wondered. Oh, maybe some night 
she'll let me suck between her legs and taste her 
juices,"" Marie lewdly questioned as she watched Annie's 
face grow more excited.</p><p>""Oh, yes mommy! Please come to my room at night and 
taste my pussy! Let me cum all over your pretty face. 
Please come! I'll let you sit on my face and I'll suck 
your ass like I did for you a while ago,"" Annie eagerly 
pleaded.</p><p>Annie's filthy sexual offers pushed Maria over the edge. 
""Oh god I think I'm cumming! Ohhh yeaaa! Fuck my ass 
hard!"" Maria shouted as she humped back against the 
massive cock in her ass. She could tell by his increased 
stroke that her animal was about to cum as well.</p><p>Annie was also starting to cum. Janie sensed this and 
began to lick and finger her pussy more and more 
vigorously. Annie felt so hot and horny she would do 
anything. She was so excited feeling a dog's cock up her 
ass as she watched and sniffed the smells of her 
mother's anal splendor.</p><p>""Oh mommy, I'm cumming too! That horse's cock looks so 
good pumping in and out of your ass. Ohhh god, I'm so 
horny! I'll do anything you want me to do,"" Annie 
confessed as she stared lustfully at the horse's cock. 
She had but one perverted desire on her mind. ""Anything 
mommy! Let me prove it to you! Ask me mommy! Just ask me 
to do it and I will!""</p><p>""Oh yes baby, I know what you want and need! Do it! Do 
it, my little slut! Go ahead, pull that cock out of my 
ass and suck it off! Suck off my anal cum and swallow 
his load! Quickly now before he cums,"" Maria said as she 
peaked her orgasm and began to cum.</p><p>That was it. Annie heard the command she wanted to hear. 
An incredible rush of perverted lust overtook her as she 
reached forward and pulled the massive cock from her 
mother's ass and stuck it straight into her hungry 
little mouth. The horse's cock was so big she could only 
get a little more than the head in her mouth. As soon as 
she got the cock in her mouth and tasted her mother's 
ass, Annie could feel herself starting to cum. </p><p>Annie vigorously pumped the horse's cock with her hand 
and licked it up and down like she would a popsicle. As 
she licked and sucked the flavor of her mother's ass 
from the huge cock, she could feel it swelling bigger 
and bigger. She realized the horse was also going to 
cum.</p><p>Annie opened her mouth, held the horse's cock in front 
of her face, and continued to pump it. Suddenly the 
massive cock exploded with its first load of cum, 
splashing Annie across the face. Then another load that 
hit Annie square in the mouth. </p><p>Annie closed her mouth and swallowed the hot cum. She 
then opened up again only to catch the third load in her 
mouth and down her chin. Annie wrapped her lips around 
the head of the horse's cock and continued to pump his 
slimy tool as she drank down the rest of his hot loads.</p><p>Annie was really enjoying the taste of the horse's cum. 
It was such a wild experience, sucking off a horse while 
getting fucked in the ass by a dog. She could feel her 
ass muscles tighten and her head spinning as she began 
to cum.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!"" she moaned with every stroke of the 
dog's cock and every wave of her orgasm. On and on she 
came. Wave after wave of orgasm. Annie was getting so 
light headed that she collapsed to her elbows and 
eventually black out as the dog continued to fuck her 
ass.</p><p>The next morning Annie awoke in her bed. As usual, she 
had a finger in her ass, only this time she remember 
everything that happened.</p><p>END</p>"
442,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 1 – The Beginning",Buck,1,A woman and her little girls move in with her sister after her divorce and discover they love each other very much.,"['FFgg', 'cons', 'inc', 'mast']","<p>Diane knew something was wrong the moment she saw her
sister and two nieces sitting on her front porch.  She had just
gotten home from her office job and was looking forward to a nice
relaxing evening alone, soaking in her tub.  She hadn’t seen her
sister Evelyn, Evie she liked to be called, for months.  And Evie
usually came around only when she needed something.  “Hey, Diane,”
Evie called pleasantly.</p><p>Evelyn looked like Hell.  Her long red hair looked like it
hadn’t been combed for a week and there was dark circles under her
blue eyes.  “Evelyn,” Diane said evenly, knowing it would bug her
sister to call her by her proper name.  Diane looked at Evelyn’s two
little girls sitting side by side on the top step of her porch.  
Tamara was seven now and was the spitting image of her mother.  She
had the same long red hair and blue eyes with freckles that became
more prominent in the summer.  Nichole was five.  She had short,
light brown hair and dark eyes, and usually had the biggest smile on
her face.  She wasn’t smiling now.  Both little girls looked glum.</p><p>As Diane put her key into her lock, Evie said, “Di, I need
to talk to you.”</p><p>“Well, come on in.  I’ll make some coffee.”</p><p>Diane pulled out some toys for the girls to play with in
the living room and joined her sister in the kitchen.  Diane sat
across from her sister and pushed her hair out of her eyes.  Diane
looked a lot like little Nichole, the same brown hair and brown
eyes.  She was thirty years old, never married and never had children
of her own.  It always irked her that her sister Evie, four years
younger, had two beautiful little girls, where she had none.</p><p>After they had almost finished their first cups of coffee,
Evelyn finally said, “I don’t know how to say this…Joe’s been…”</p><p>“What?  Sleeping around?  I told you he was no good, even
before you married him.  I don’t know why you married such a creep…”</p><p>“He did give me Nicky.”  Tamara’s father was someone else
and Evelyn would never reveal who it was.  “No, Diane.  Joe’s been…
molesting the girls.”  She sighed heavily, like she had just gotten a
heavy burden off her mind.</p><p>What her sister had said didn’t sink in right away.  “He’s
been…what?  How do you know?”  </p><p>“I caught him.  He was…rubbing Nicky between the legs…on
the living room floor.  When I asked Tammy if anything like that had
happened to her, she told me about Joe touching her in the bath tub…
and when he dressed her in the morning.”</p><p>“So, what now?  Is Joe going to jail?”</p><p>Evelyn looked down at the table.  She shook her head.  “I
just wanted to be free of him.  I told him that if he left us alone,
never had contact with me or the girls…I wouldn’t press charges.”</p><p>“That’s incredibly stupid Evie!”  Diane immediately lowered
her voice, remembering the girls in the next room.  “He’s just going
to do it to some other kids.”</p><p></p><p>“I have no proof.  Just my say so against his say so.”</p><p>“The girls…” Diane began.</p><p>“Are only five and seven.  The judge wouldn’t believe
them.  To make them go through a trial, tell everyone in a court what
their Daddy did to them…”  Evie shook her head.  “I just can’t bring
myself to do it.”  Tears began to form in her eyes and slowly rolled
down her face.  “I won’t put them through it.”</p><p>Diane rose and walked to her sister, put her arms around
her and held her sister’s face to her bosom, while she cried herself
out.  She suddenly felt very maternal to her little sister.  And her
nipples began to tingle with Evie’s face, her mouth, against her
right breast.  “Let’s get some supper and then we’ll all settle in,
have a good night’s sleep…and you’ll see, everything will look better
tomorrow.</p><p>After a fast food supper Diane and Evelyn put the girls to
bed.  Evelyn realized she forgot to pack her daughters’ night gowns,
so Diane pulled out a couple of her tee shirts for the girls to sleep
in.  Tamara and Nichole came running out of the bathroom still damp
from their bath, their mother following closely behind holding a big
fluffy white towel.  Diane was sitting on her bed with the tee shirts
in her hand, and the little girls all naked pink skin and wet hair
jumped on her lap.  Each attacked her from a side with kisses, Tamara
on her right and Nichole on her left.</p><p></p><p>“Alright girls,” Evie said.  “You have to let Aunt Diane go
if you want her to let us stay here.  She might change her mind and
throw us out.”</p><p>The girls cried, “Noooo!” as they pushed her down on the
bed.  Diane was really enjoying the feel of the squirming naked, damp
little girls, climbing on her.  She put her arms around them, her
hands resting on the small of their backs, just above the little
bumps of their behinds.  She began returning the kisses of her little
nieces, first on Tamara’s nose, then Nichole’s ear and all over their
faces and heads, necks and shoulders.</p><p>Evelyn pulled seven year old Tamara off of her
sister.  “That’s enough now,” she scolded.  She grabbed one of the
tee shirts and pulled it over Tamara’s head and pulled her arms
through the sleeves.  </p><p>Diane sat up, depositing five year old Nichole on the
floor.  She was flushed and felt all tingly.  “Oh, I won’t throw you
out.  I’m just sorry I didn’t get to have two wonderful little girls
like you two,” she said as she pulled a tee shirt over the little
girl’s head.</p><p>The four of them went out to the living room where Diane
had pulled out the sofa bed.  The two sisters put the little girls in
bed, tucked them in with lots more kisses and hugs, and returned to
Diane’s bedroom.  “I need to get a shower,” Diane said as she began
unbuttoning her blouse.  </p><p>“Oh, me too,” Evelyn said.  “I’ll wait for you.”</p><p>Diane took of her blouse and said,  “Don’t be silly.”  She
smiled at her sister, who smiled back.  “We can go together…like when
we were kids.”  Diane took her bra off, releasing large C cup breasts
with wide, brown nipples.”</p><p>Evelyn’s eyes were drawn to her sister’s large breasts.  
She half laughed, “You didn’t have those when we were kids.  Are we
going to both fit in the shower with those in the way?”</p><p>“Sure,” Diane said with a huge smile, “because you don’t
have any tits to speak of.”</p><p>Evelyn pulled her top and bra off revealing her B cup
breasts topped with little pink nipples.  Freckles were scattered all
over her chest.  She cupped her breasts.  “Sure I do.  See.”</p><p>Diane reached out pinching her sister’s left nipple, which
became hard in her fingers.  “Oh they’re so cute…like little puppies…
with little pink noses.”  They both began to giggle, and Diane
released her grip on her sister.</p><p>Both of Evelyn’s nipples grew hard, and so did Diane’s as
they continued to undress and went to the bathroom, where Diane
turned on the shower.  They kept sneaking glances at each other’s
breasts.  Without another word Diane climbed in and Evelyn stepped in
behind her.  Diane got her hair wet, and began shampooing.  Evelyn
just stood with her arms folded and tried not to stare at her
sister’s breasts.  When Diane finished rinsing her hair she handed
her sister the soap and wash cloth.  “Wash my back for me, will you?”</p><p></p><p>Evelyn slowly soaped up the washcloth and began to slowly
rub her sister’s back with it, her hand slowly making its way down to
Diane’s ample rear end.  Her hand moved as if of its own will.  Diane
murmured, “That feels good.”  As Evelyn’s hand moved down, Diane
said, “That’s not my back, that’s my ass.”  There was a smile in her
voice.  Diane suddenly spun around and her sister’s hand was now just
above her pubic bone.  </p><p>“How does this feel?”  Evelyn moved both hands up to cup
her sister’s large breasts, her palms flattening the nipples.  Diane
sucked in a breath, made a face.  “Just getting you back for grabbing
my tit,” Evie said.  Diane replied by pulling her sister to her in a
wet soapy hug, her larger breasts crushing into Evelyn’s smaller
ones.  They hugged for a long time.  When Diane was ready to break
the hug, Evelyn held on.  Diane could hear her sister quietly
sobbing.  </p><p>After the shower Diane put on her night shirt and climbed
into bed, Evelyn stood by the bed in her own night shirt.  Diane
patted the side of the queen size bed.  “There’s room in here for
two.”</p><p>Evelyn shook her head with a small smile.  “I want to be
with my girls tonight.”</p><p>“Alright.  Let me know if you need anything.”</p><p>Evelyn nodded and left for the living room.</p><p>Evelyn looked down at her young daughters highlighted by a
table lamp turned down low.  They were curled up on their sides,
against each other, Tamara holding a protective arm around her
younger sister.  She smiled at them and lifted the covers to slip in
beside them.  Tamara’s hand was out of sight on the front side of
Nichole.  Evelyn leaned over to find Nichole’s tee shirt pulled up to
her waist and Tamara’s hand laying casually on her sister’s genitals.</p><p>Evelyn was shocked.  She pulled Tamara’s hand away and put
it up on little Nicky’s shoulder, then lay down on her back.  The
steady breathing of her daughters told her they were sleeping
soundly.  Evelyn was still turned on by the close contact of her
sister.  She felt she had to do something she hadn’t done in almost a
year.  Her fingers moved quietly down to the waist band of her
panties and snuck inside.  Slowly, so slowly she gently caressed  her
outer labia, slowly working up to her clitoris.  After ten minutes of
teasing herself, her fingers attacked her clitoris.  She tried to
stay as still as possible, for fear of waking her daughters.  Her
fingers moved from her clitoris down to her vaginal opening, then
back up.  Up and down, until her moistening  vagina let her fingers
enter, first one and then two, then three.  Three fingers moved in
and out while her thumb pushed on her clitoris.  Her body shook with
her release.  </p><p>As she calmed down from her orgasmic high, she became aware
of her seven year old moving against her.  At some point while Evelyn
masturbated, Tamara had turned over had put her leg over her mother’s
leg and was rubbing her bald baby genitals against her mother’s
thigh.  Tamara whimpered and gasped, her arm fling out to clutch her
mother’s breast through her night gown.  Evelyn pulled her arm free
that had been trapped between their bodies and hugged her daughter
close to her.</p><p>When Tamara caught her breath, Evelyn said, “Are you
alright, Sweetie?”</p><p>“Yeah,” she replied quietly.  “Are you alright, Mommy?”</p><p>“Yeah, Sweetie.  No go to sleep.”  Evelyn placed her hand
on top of her daughter’s hand that rested on her breast.</p><p></p><p>The next morning was a Saturday.  Diane went grocery
shopping with Tamara while Evelyn stayed home with Nichole, because
she wanted to watch cartoons.  Nichole was laying on the floor in the
living room on her belly her eyes glued to the television.  Evelyn
was putting a puzzle together on the floor beside her daughter to
pass the time.  After one cartoon was over and before the next one
began, Nichole’s hand darted under her body down to her pants.  She
was wearing a tee shirt and shorts and nothing on her feet.  She
began to rock sideways.</p><p>Evelyn noticed what her daughter was doing and grabbed her
daughter’s bare foot.  “What are you up to Nicky?  Get your hand away
from there.”  She pulled her foot dragging Nichole towards her.</p><p>“Mommy!  Let me go.”</p><p></p><p>“No.  You have to be punished for putting your hand down
there.  I’m going to tickle your foot.”  And she proceeded to do just
that.  Nichole erupted in giggles and protests of “Stop, Mommy, stop!”</p><p>Evelyn pulled her daughter closer and began tickling her
leg.  Then she grabbed her two handed, around the waist, and pulled
her up on to her lap.  Evelyn was dressed similarly to her daughter,
in shorts and tee shirt.  Evelyn hugged her daughter and kissed her
on the cheek.  “Baby, why were you playing with yourself?”</p><p>Nichole shrugged her cute little shoulders.  “I don’t
know.  I guess  ‘cause it feels good.”    Evelyn swallowed hard and
asked, “ Nicky, Baby…did Daddy play with your little…pussy like
that?  And did he teach you to do that to yourself?”</p><p></p><p>“Pussy?  Is that what it’s called?  Pussy.  Pussy.  Pussy,
pussy, pussy.”  Nicky rolled the word around in her mouth.</p><p>“Alright.  Alright, Honey.  Did Daddy touch you there on
your pussy while you watched TV?”</p><p>“Nichole nodded.  “Yeah.  He did it almost every time we
were alone watching TV.  He said I couldn’t tell you or anyone, or it
would stop and Daddy wouldn’t make me feel good anymore.”  A sudden
smile grew on her face.  “But I tricked Daddy.  I learned to make it
feel good all by myself.  And I do it when I’m watching TV. by
myself.”  Nichole moved a leg around, straddling her mother’s lap,
and began moving back and forth, rubbing her pussy on her mother’s
leg.</p><p>“Nicky, what are you doing.”  Although Evelyn knew exactly
what her daughter was doing.  “Nicky, please stop.”  Evelyn’s voice
faltered and her hands did nothing to actually stop her daughter from
rocking back and forth on her lap.  Evelyn was getting turned on by
her daughter’s sexy gyrations.  Nicky left out a gasp and collapsed
on her mother.  Evelyn’s arms encircled her little daughter.  She was
as horny as she was the night before.  Her clitoris was vibrating.  
Her nipples were rock hard and Nicky’s mouth was only inches away
from one of them.  She pushed her daughter’s head toward her
breast.  “Please, Baby.  Please,”  she was almost pleading.  
Instinctively Nicky seemed to understand what her mother wanted.  Her
little five year old mouth opened and clamped on Evelyn’s left breast
through her tee shirt and bra.  Evelyn’s hand went down under the
waist band of her daughter’s shorts and underwear, cupping her small
butt.</p><p>Evelyn suddenly came to her senses when she heard the car
door slam.  Diane and Tamara were home from shopping. Evelyn pushed
Nicky off and stood up.  The front of her shirt was wet and the front
of Nicky’s shorts was also wet.  She pulled her daughter by the hand
towards the bathroom.  She closed the bathroom door as she heard the
front door open and her other daughter’s voice call, “Mom.  Mommy,
we’re home.”</p><p>“I’m in the bathroom,” she called.  “Uh… Nicky had a little
accident.”  Evelyn pulled her daughter’s shorts and underwear off,
threw them in the hamper, then pulled her own shirt off and threw
that in the hamper.  She took some toilet paper and dabbed at her
daughter’s genitals.</p><p>“Did I pee, Mommy?      </p><p>“No.  Well, kinda.  It’s okay,  I’m not mad.”</p><p>“Can we do that again sometime?  That felt gooood.””  </p><p>Such an innocent question.  Can we do that again sometime?  
Can we?  Evelyn was asking herself if she was as sick as her soon to
be ex-husband.  What am I doing, she thought.  She looked down at her
little girl, so pure, so innocent, her pussy lips so red.  Evelyn
nodded, her hands on Nicky’s shoulders.  “We can do that again
sometime, but only if we never talk about it to anyone.  Understand?  
Because if we do, the police will come and send Mommy to jail, and
they’ll put you with another family and we’ll never see each other
again.  You understand?”  Nicky’s eyes were wide, but she nodded.</p><p>In the kitchen, Tammy was handing groceries to her Aunt
Diane, while Diane was putting them in the cupboard.  “You’ve been a
big help to me this morning young lady.”</p><p>Tammy stopped.  “Am I a young lady?  Really?”</p><p>Diane smiled.  “Of course you are.  A very pretty young
lady.”  Tammy blushed.  “And you deserve a big reward,” Diane
continued.  She got on her knees and pulled Tammy into a big bear
hug.  “You get the biggest hug in the world from me.”  Diane hadn’t
realized how much she missed human contact until yesterday, and all
the hugging and touching with her sister.  Now she just wanted to
enjoy the hug with her niece.</p><p>Tammy was also enjoying the hug with her aunt.  Diane’s
breasts felt warm on her chest.  She pulled her head away and bent in
to kiss her on the mouth.  First lips on lips then Tammy’s little
tongue darted out and licked her aunt’s lips.  Diane was taken off
guard, her lips parting and Tammy’s tongue darted inside to touch  
her aunt’s tongue briefly.  An “Oh,” escaped Diane’s throat.  She
pulled back and that left just enough room for Tammy’s hands to
squeeze Diane’s breasts through her blouse and bra.  “These feel good
on my body,” she said innocently.  “Mommy’s aren’t as big as yours
are.”</p><p></p><p>“Tammy?”  Diane hesitated.  “Tammy, where did you learn to
kiss like that?”</p><p>“Daddy.  He said that was how grownup people liked to be
kissed.”</p><p>“Well, yes, I suppose so, but not by little girls.  Only by
other grownup people.”</p><p>“Did I do it wrong?”  Tammy was starting to get upset, her
face about to cry.</p><p>Diane hugged her again, then rose to her feet with her
seven year old niece in her arms.  “No, no.  It’s alright.  Don’t
cry.  It…It was a nice kiss.  I liked it very much.”</p><p>“Really?  Me too.”</p><p>Evelyn came into the kitchen with Nicky by the hand.  She
had changed Nicky’s shorts and her own tee shirt.  “Is everything
alright?”</p><p>“Yes.  Yes, alright.”  The kiss that Diane had received
from Tammy and her little hands on her breasts had set off a spark
down in her loins.  “I think I need to go lie down.”  She put a hand
to her forehead.  “To much sun maybe.”</p><p>Diane went to her bedroom and closed the door.  She pulled
her clothes off until she was completely naked, then laid on her bed
on top of the covers.  Her right hand stroked her hairy lips, while
her left squeezed her right breast and played with the big, brown
nipple.  She closed her eyes and tried to imagine a lover touching
her like this.  She hadn’t had a lover in almost five years.  And sex
before that time with men was extremely boring.  The penetration of a
penis in her vagina felt good, but she was convinced that foreplay to
men consisted of some breast kissing and then plunging on in.  She
couldn’t even imagine a male lover now.  Was that her problem all
this time?  Did she want a woman lover, a girl?  Her sister’s face
came to mind.  She imagined that she was hugging her naked sister
again like she had done in the shower.  It was Evie that was touching
her between her legs now, not her own hand.  But when she imagined a
hand other than her own squeezing her breast, her imagination turned
to a much smaller hand.  In her mind, her little niece Tammy was
playing with her nipple.  Diane’s lips parted, her tongue sprang out,
and her mind played a picture of Tammy’s little tongue licking her
own.  Diane’s fingers were plunging into her vagina now.  In and
out.  She moaned as she reached her climax.  </p><p>“Diane?”  her sister’s voice called from the other side of
her bedroom door.  “Are you alright?”</p><p>Diane caught her breath.  “Yeah.”  She huffed and puffed,
trying to catch her breath.  “I’m fine.”</p><p>The door opened a crack and Evie peered in.  Diane quickly
covered herself with a sheet.  “I said, I’m fine.”</p><p>“Uh, sorry if I…interrupted.  I was wondering what you
wanted to do about supper tonight?”</p><p>“I don’t care.  Interrupt what?”</p><p>Evie entered the room and pulled the door closed behind
her.  She leaned back against the door.  “It’s pretty obvious what
you were doing.  It’s okay.  I understand.  I do it too.”</p><p>“But you’re married, or you were.  Didn’t Joe give it to
you all the time?”</p><p>“Actually, no.  I didn’t want it from him very often.  He
was a lousy lay.  Kissed my tits a little bit then thought he could
just plunge in.”  Evelyn sat down on the edge of the bed, put her
hand on her sister’s sheet covered knee.  “I just want to say that I
can never repay you for being here for me.  It means a lot to me,
that you can take me and the girls in.  I love you.  I know I haven’t
said it in a while, but I do.  I love you and if there’s anything I
can do to help you out in any way…let me know.</p><p>Diane was thinking, yes, yes, you can stick your head under
the sheet and eat me out while you get that wonderful little Tammy to
kiss me and pull on my nipples.  But she just sighed instead.  She
could never ask her sister for such  thing.  Then she thought about
how sincere her sister was being with her.  She could at least
say, “I love you too, Evie, and your wonderful little girls.”  She
sat up and let the sheet fall away from her breasts.  She reached out
her arms.  “Come here, Little Sister.”  Evie fell into her sister’s
hug.</p><p>After a full minute, Evie said, “I feel so safe in your
arms.  I know it sounds silly, but I wish I could stay here.  In this
hug.  Forever.  But I have the girls to take care of.”</p><p>Diane smiled.  “I’d love it if they joined us in this great
big wonderful hug.”</p><p>Evie sat back.  “I need to talk to you about something.”  
Her face grew serious.  “I think that Joe did something to the girls.”</p><p>“You said he was molesting them.”</p><p>“No.  I mean on a more…permanent level.  In bed last night…
I caught Tammy playing with Nicky…you know between the legs.”  
Diane’s pussy began to tingle again at hearing her sister’s words.  
And so soon after having an orgasm.  Tammy playing with her sister’s
little pussy.  To think of it.  She’d pay to see that.  “And then,”
Evie continued, “Tammy rubbed herself off on my leg.”</p><p>“You mean…”</p><p>“Yes.  I mean she had an orgasm.  And then this morning
while you were out with Tammy, Nicky was playing with herself, on the
living room floor, on her belly with her hand between her legs.  What
am I going to do?  If anyone finds out, they’ll say that I’m an unfit
mother.  They’ll take my kids away.”</p><p>Diane took her sister in her arms again.  “It’s alright.  
Everything will be alright.  I think it’s fairly normal for kids
their age to experiment with sex play.  Do you remember what we did
at their age?”</p><p>Evie did remember.  When she was only six, and her big
sister was ten, she had walked around naked as much as she could.  
Then in front of her sister, she would grab her pussy with one hand
and say, “Look, I got a vagina.”  Their mother had taught them the
proper words for things.  Then Diane would pull her own pants down
and say, “So what?  I got a vagina, too,” and spread it open for her
sister’s inspection.</p><p>Diane got out of bed and pulled on a purple terry cloth
robe.  “Let’s go talk to the girls and put your fears to rest.”  Evie
followed her sister out to the living room where the girls were
playing with blocks and watching cartoons.  Actually, only Tammy was
playing with blocks.  Nicky was on her belly with her hand between
her legs, playing with her little pussy.</p><p></p><p>“Nicky…” Evie began.  </p><p>Diane held up a hand.  “Let her go.”  She went around the
room closing the curtains, then went to lock the doors.  She turned
on a lamp by the sofa and sat beside her sister.  They both watched
as Nicky’s little butt moved up and down, her little thighs clamping
on her hand on the down stroke.  A little moan escaped her lips.  
Nicky shook herself and appeared to awaken.  She looked up at her
mother and aunt sitting on the sofa.</p><p></p><p>Diane said, “Tammy, come here a minute.”  Tammy got up and
walked over to Diane, stopping with her back against the sofa, her
eyes on the TV now.  Diane reached for the remote and turned off the
TV.  “Your Mommy and I need to talk to you two.”  She locked eyes
with Evie and then unspoken, decided Diane should continue.  “We know
what you two are doing.  Playing with your…”</p><p></p><p>“Pussy,” Nicky said.  She got up and went to stand in front
of her mother.  She looked at Evie as if to ask if she got it right.  
Evie smiled slightly.  </p><p>“Yes,” Diane said.  “We know that the two of you have been
playing with your pussies.  And with each others’ pussies.  We want
you to know that you can never tell anyone about your pussy playing.
No one outside of this house.  And you can’t play with your pussies
outside of this house.  Not out in the yard, not in school, not in
the playground.  Do you both understand.”  Both girls nodded.</p><p>Evie spoke up.  “And if you forget and you say something to
someone outside of this family, the police will come and take your
mommy away.  You don’t want that to happen, do you?”  Diane gave Evie
a hard look, but Evie continued.  “And I want you to both understand
that you don’t touch each other between the legs, or hug or kiss each
other when the other one doesn’t want you to.  Do you understand
that?”  Both little girls looked at her blankly.  You say, ‘No,
stop.’ when you don’t want someone to touch you.”</p><p>“We’ll demonstrate,” Diane said.  She gave her sister a
knowing look, then she reached out and placed her hand between Evie’s
legs, covering the crotch of her shorts.</p><p>Evie swallowed hard.  “No.  Stop.”  And Diane pulled her
hand away.</p><p>“Your turn,” Diane told her.  Evie leaned in and kissed her
sister on the lips.  Diane pulled away and said, “No. Stop.” and Evie
backed away.  “Nicky.  Tammy.  Do you understand?”</p><p>Both little girls smiled at their aunt.  “Okay.  Then show
us that you understand,” Evie told them.  “Tammy,” Evie swallowed
hard again.  “Touch Nicky between the legs.”  Tammy’s hand went right
to her sister’s crotch as they stood and faced each other.  “Nicky,
tell her…tell her no, stop.”</p><p>Nicky smiled shyly.  “No.  Stop.”  Tammy’s hand fell away.</p><p>“Okay, Nicky…”</p><p>Diane interrupted.  “Nicky, kiss your sister.”  A big grin
preceded the kiss.  Nicky pulled her big sister into a hug and kissed
her right on the lips.  They pulled back briefly to kiss again.  
Tammy’s little tongue darted out of her mouth and licked around her
sister’s mouth.  Their hands moved up and down each other’s backs.  </p><p>“Tammy?  Tammy, tell your sister no, stop,” Evie commanded.</p><p>Tammy pulled her head back and turned to her mother.  “What
if I don’t want her to stop?”  Nicky continued to kiss her sister on
the cheek and neck, her arms still around her sister.  Evie’s mouth
dropped open.</p><p>Diane laughed.  “I guess you better let them go.”</p><p>The two little girls stood by the sofa between Evie and
Diane who sat on the sofa.  They continued hugging and kissing,
licking and biting ears and necks and lips.  Tammy pushed her thigh
between her sister’s legs and Nicky began riding it.  They clutched
at each other riding each other to orgasm.</p><p></p><p>Evie found her hand on her crotch, without thinking about
what she was doing, and began rubbing herself.  Diane’s hand went
under her robe and touched her hairy naked pussy.  Both began
breathing harder as they fingered themselves watching the erotic
scene before them.</p><p>Evie stopped what she was doing, pulled Nicky to her, and
stripped her shirt off over her head, then pulled her shorts and
underwear down to her ankles.  “Let’s get you out of these hot
clothes,” she murmured.  Diane followed suit, grabbing Tammy, pulling
her shirt and shorts off.  </p><p>Diane pulled Tammy up on to her lap, so that she straddled
her lap facing her.  Diane’s robe was now open in the front, her
large breasts exposed to Tammy’s eyes and hands.  Tammy’s hands went
to her aunt’s nipples, fingered them, pulled on them.  Diane’s hand
behind her head pushed Tammy’s face towards her left breast.  Tammy’s
mouth found the nipple and began kissing it and then sucking on it.  
Diane’s other hand was down underneath Tammy’s behind, a finger
trying to find her little pussy.</p><p>Evie had Nicky on her lap facing away from  her.  Her hands
came around her daughter, her right going right to Nicky’s bald
little slit, moving up and down along it.  Her left hand massaged
Nicky’s little nipples.</p><p>In no time both little girls had orgasms that left them
shaken and limp.  Evie placed Nicky on the sofa next to her and  
pulled all her clothes off in ten seconds.  She pulled Nicky back
onto her lap, laying her in her arms so that her head was at Evie’s
right breast.  Diane pulled off her robe and positioned Tammy in the
crook of her left arm, her little face against Diane’s Left breast.  
The girls got the idea fairly quickly and began sucking the nipples
of the women.  </p><p>Then Evie leaned in towards Diane, the girls legs
entangling in the process, and gave her sister a big wet kiss.  “Oh,
what are we going to do now?” she asked.</p><p>“I don’t know about tomorrow,” her sister replied, “but
tonight you three are going to sleep with me.”</p>"
443,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 2 – The Babysitter",Buck,2,Tammy and Nicky get a babysitter for the summer.,"['FFfgg', 'cons', 'fist', 'inc', 'oral', 'ped']","<p>It had been almost two years since Evelyn and her daughters
had moved in with her big sister, Diane.  The sisters rediscovered a
very loving relationship that they had lost when they grew up, and
had expanded it to include Evelyn’s little girls.  Tamara was now
nine years old and her sister Nichole was now seven.  The two little
girls had been molested by their father and it had left them very
sexually aware at a very young age.  Evelyn and Diane had been so
aroused by the girls sexual actions that they had joined in as if
they had no choice.  Evelyn and Diane, now twenty-eight and thirty-
two, had given up any guilt feelings over this and enjoyed the little
girls and each other when ever it was mutually agreeable.  They had
laid the ground rules right away.  Anyone of the four were allowed to
say “No,” when ever they didn’t want attention and that left all
sexual play to be mutually enjoyable for all of them.</p><p>Diane had bought a king size bed and all four of them slept
together every night, although they didn’t all have sex together
every night.  Sometimes only the adults, and sometimes only the kids,
and sometimes only three of them rocked off to an orgasm, while the
fourth tried to sleep.  Occasionally, only one of them would
masturbate while the others slept.</p><p>But Sunday morning, after all four would rise and use the
toilet, they would all climb back into bed and have sex with each
other in as many ways and having as many orgasms as possible.  Evelyn
had set the record at seventeen in one three hour morning.
No one could remember exactly when Sunday morning started, but none
of them wanted it to stop, ever.  This morning was Sunday morning.</p><p>Brown haired Diane with big brown eyes was lying on her
back her head on a pillow.  Her hands were clamped around red head
Tammy’s legs as Tammy squirmed her pussy over her aunt’s mouth.  
Tammy’s moans were eclipsed only by Diane’s as she moaned into her
niece’s pussy.  Diane was moaning because her other niece was licking
her pussy.  Brown haired Nicky’s little tongue was lapping at her
aunt’s engorged red clit.  Then Nicky began pushing her fingers into
Aunt Diane’s sopping pussy.  In and out the way her mother had taught
her.  In fact the women had taught the girls every trick they could
think of to make a woman feel good.</p><p>“That’s good, Honey,” Evelyn told her daughter,
Nicky.  “Now move your fingers around inside there.  That’ll make
your Aunt Diane feel sooo good.”  Evelyn had red hair and blue eyes
like her daughter Tammy.  Her hands were all over her daughter’s back
and ass as Nicky knelt between Diane’s legs.  The skin was so soft
and smooth, warm and muscular.  The only fat was on her daughter’s
little budding behind.  Evelyn’s one hand snaked down the crack of
her daughter’s butt, grazed her butt hole and reached Nicky’s little
pink pussy.  Her mother’s fingers gently played over the baby pussy
and ass crack, almost tickling.  Nicky began cooing into her aunt’s
pussy.
Suddenly Tammy had a shattering orgasm that left her so
weak she fell back against the headboard.  Diane raised herself up on
her elbows to watch Nicky fist her pussy while her mother fingered
her.  Tammy came around to kiss Diane.  “Thanks, Aunt Diane,” she
said as she broke the kiss, tasting herself on her aunt’s lips.  
Diane couldn’t reply as her breathing increased in tempo.  Tammy fell
on Diane’s right breast and began sucking on the nipple to help her
over the edge.  That seemed to do it because Diane suddenly threw her
legs out and would have smashed her little niece under them, if her
mother hadn’t pulled her out of the way.</p><p>“Okay, Sweetie,” Evie said, “Your turn.”  She picked up
Nicky in her arms, laying her head on a pillow and spread her legs.  
Her mother went at Nicky’s seven year old pussy with relish, with her
tongue.  Diane lay on her back, too weak to do anything, but watch as
nine year old Tammy laid down beside her sister, and began kissing
and licking her mouth, ears and little flat nipples.  Nicky squeaked
in orgasm under her mother’s and sister’s attention, then lay still,
as if dead.  Evie climbed up to lay on top of her and hugged her
close to her.  “Oh, Baby, you’re okay.  She rocked her daughter
gently.  After a few minutes Nicky’s head came up and began sucking
on Evie’s nipple.  “That’s good, Baby.  Yes, make Mommy feel good.”</p><p>Evie got up on her hands and knees with her daughter under
her, Nicky’s mouth clamped on a nipple.  Evie reached one hand down
between her legs and began fingering her own pussy.  Tammy didn’t
want to be left out, and moved under her mother when Evie moved her
arm, and clamped her mouth on Evie’s other breast.  An “Oh” escaped
her lips as she felt both of her daughters sucking on her breasts
better than they did when they were babies.  Her hand was pushed out
of the way as she felt her sister move under her from behind and
clamp her lips on to her sister Evelyn’s clitoris.  Evelyn was
amazed, not for the first time, at how good of an oral lover her
sister was.  In less than three minutes Evie had a shattering orgasm
that made her sit back onto her sister’s face.  However, Diane wasn’t
finished with her.  It only took another two minutes to give Evie
another shattering orgasm.  She fell forward, her pussy dripping onto
her sister’s hair, and was only aroused when she heard her daughters
telling her to get off of them.</p><p>Diane was in and out of the shower first.  They had learned
long ago not to get a shower together after a Sunday morning,
or “Sunday morning” would turn into “Sunday all day long.”  They did
all have lives to attend to and other things to do besides have sex.  
Besides, Friday night was shower night when they would all pile into
the shower together and wash each other until the water heater ran
out of hot water.</p><p>Before Tammy went to get a shower, Diane stopped her and
said, “Everybody get enough?”  There were murmurs of agreement all
around.  Evie began stripping the soiled sheets off the bed.  “Good.  
Now I want you girls to be good tomorrow for Ashley.  I’m reminding
you now, and I’ll remind you a couple more times before tomorrow
morning.  She came very highly recommended and she doesn’t cost a
lot.”</p><p>“Why can’t Mommy still stay home with us?” Nicky asked.
“You know why,” Tammy told her.  “Mommy’s got a new job and
she works during the day now.”
“Actually,” Evelyn said, “I have the same job, I just work
it at the same time as your Aunt Diane.”  Evelyn had worked as a
cashier at a major department store for almost two years, but she had
to take second shift, from four in the afternoon until ten o’clock at
night. So the girls were used to having their mother with them all
day long during the summer, when they weren’t in school.  Now Evelyn
was going to work during the day time and they needed a babysitter.  
Ashley was recommended by the mother down the street, who said she
was wonderful to her two children.  So Evelyn hired Ashley to arrive
at six in the morning and stay with the girls at the house until
Evelyn and Diane got home from work at four in the afternoon.</p><p>Both girls promised they would be good for Ashley.  They
also promised that they would never tell Ashley about the sex games
they play with their mother and aunt.
“We know that,” Tammy assured her mother.  “We’ve never
told any one and we never will.  She smiled at her sister, who beamed
back.
Nicky shook her head.  “Not one word.  I want to live with
Mommy and Aunt Diane forever.”  That brought a kiss to her forehead
from her mother.</p><p>On Monday morning Ashley arrived promptly at six o’clock.  
Diane was going out the door to her car.  They exchanged good
mornings and Ashley went in to talk to Evelyn.  Evelyn had another
half hour before she had to leave for work, so she had time to talk
with the teenager.  She invited Ashley into the kitchen and asked her
if she wanted a cup of coffee.  Ashley agreed and the two sat down to
discuss things.</p><p>Ashley was fourteen years old.  She had long shiny black
hair parted in the middle. It framed a round white face with a few
pimples on her cheeks and foreheads.  Evelyn studied the teenager.  
She had a an open, honest face that smiled easily.  She was wearing
jeans, sneakers, and a black tee shirt with the name of a rock band
on it.</p><p>After ten minutes Evelyn invited the teenager in to see the
girls.  They were dressed, but asleep on the sofa in the living room,
one at either end with their feet touching in the middle.  “I got
them up an hour ago.  They had breakfast already, so you only need to
worry about lunch and snacks.  Snacks at nine and three.”
“Oh, okay.  You don’t need to get them up before I get
here.  I could make them breakfast.”
“No,” Evelyn told her, “I want to make sure they’re used to
getting up early for when school starts.”  Actually Evelyn didn’t
want any questions about why the girls didn’t have their own beds in
their own bedroom.  “The bedroom doors upstairs need to stay closed.  
The girls know this.  Bedrooms are for sleeping.”  She pointed at the
toy box in the corner of the living room.  “They have toys down here
to play with and movies on the entertainment center.  They can watch
anything on this side,” she pointed to the left side of the
entertainment center.  If there are any problems, don’t hesitate to
call.  My number and Diane’s number are on the refrigerator.  Try me
first.  Any questions?”
“Only one.  When should I get them up?”
“If they don’t get up before eight on their own, wake them.”</p><p>After Evelyn left for work, Ashley kicked off her shoes and
settled down on the recliner.  She soon fell asleep.  An hour later,
the two sisters were standing in front of her watching her sleep.
“Wow,” Nicky whispered.  “She’s really pretty.”
“She’s okay, I guess,” Tammy said.  “She’s not as pretty as
Mommy or Aunt Diane.”
“Look at how black her hair is.  I never saw hair that
black before.”
“Yeah,” her sister agreed.  “But she has pimples.”
“You probably will, too when you get to be her age.  She’s
a teenager, you know.”</p><p>“I can hear you guys, you know,” Ashley said without
opening her eyes, startling the young girls.  “I know teenagers with
more pimples than I have.”  Ashley opened her eyes and sat forward,
un-reclining the recliner.  “You must be Tammy and Nicky.”
“You must be Ashley, the baby sitter,” Nicky told her
“Well, duh,” Tammy said.  “Who else would she be?”
“Now, no fighting guys.  We’re all going to get along.  If
we get along, we’ll have fun, if we don’t…”  She let that trail off.  
Tammy and Nicky exchanged glances.</p><p>Later that morning, after nine o’clock snack, the girls
went to play in the living room while Ashley cleaned up the kitchen.  
When she returned to the living room she found Tammy playing a video
game on the TV and Nicky playing with a baby doll.  Ashley sat down
watching Tammy play her video game for a few minutes when she noticed
Nicky had pulled her shirt up and was holding the doll’s head up to
her bare chest.</p><p>“What are you doing Nicky?  With your doll?”
Without looking up, Nicky said, “I’m feeding my baby.”
“Oh?  Oh,” Ashley realized in a flash what she was
doing.  “You’re…breast feeding your doll?”
“Uh huh.”
Ashley crawled down to the floor between Tammy and Nicky
with her attention on Nicky and what she was doing with the
doll.  “Where did you learn about breast feeding?”
“From Mommy and Aunt Diane,” Tammy said.  She paused her
video game and turned to watch Ashley and her sister with the
doll.  “They made sure we understand what boobies are for.”
Nicky turned to Ashley.  “Want to feed my baby?”
“Oh.  Well do you have a baby bottle for her?”
“No.  I mean natural.  Breast feeding.”
“Oh, well Honey, girls don’t breast feed other girls
babies.  Only the mommy feeds their babies that way.”
“Just pretend you’re the mommy.”</p><p>It was hard to fault the child’s logic.  She was just
pretending.  Ashley could pretend.  She put the doll’s head up to her
chest and rested it against her left breast.
“No not that way,” Nicky told her, and began to pull
Ashley’s tee shirt up.
“Uh,” Ashley hesitated, looked at Tammy for help.
“I’ll show you,” Tammy said.  She quickly pulled her own
shirt off and tossed it aside.  This wasn’t the kind of help Ashley
was looking for.  Tammy took the doll and said, “Is my baby hungry?  
Mommy’s going to feed her little baby.”
She put the doll’s mouth right against her little pink nipple.  “Hmm,
that’s good,” she said after a few moments, pulling the doll away.
“My turn,” Nicky said, pulling her shirt off over her
head.  She took the doll lovingly in her arms, placing its mouth on
her little brown nipple.  She cooed some baby talk.  After a few
moments she said, “Ashley, your turn.”</p><p>Ashley looked back and forth between the girls.  Was what
they were asking so unusual?  It was innocent play.  They were only
seven and nine.  She talked herself into it.  Ashley pulled her tee
shirt off revealing a plain white bra.
“She wears a bra,” Nicky said to Tammy in a whisper.”
“I can’t wait until I can wear a bra,” Tammy replied.
Ashley grinned.  “It won’t be too long.  But it’s not all
that great.  If you don’t get the right bra it can be very
uncomfortable.”  She undid the hook in front and the girls got their
first look at teenage breasts.  They were set high and were rounded
underneath with small brown nipples pointing slightly upward.  Ashley
set her bra on top of her tee shirt and put the doll’s lips to her
left nipple.  “Is little baby hungry?”  After thirty seconds she
said, “There, now, was that enough?”  She set the doll down, reaching
for her bra.
“No!” Nicky said.  “Not yet.  Don’t put your bra on yet.”
She couldn’t take her eyes off of Ashley’s breasts.
The three girls sat on the living room floor topless.  
Finally Tammy said, “Nicky just wanted you to take your shirt off so
she could see your boobies.”</p><p>Ashley’s face broke into a smile, and a giggle escaped her
lips.  “I was wondering what was really going on.”
“Boobies fascinate her,” Tammy told Ashley.
“Aunt Diane’s are the biggest ones I saw,” Nicky
said.  “She has big brown nipples.  Brown like mine but a lot
bigger.  And Mommy’s are smaller and she has red nipples…like Tammy
has.”  She pointed at her sister’s chest.  She put her face close to
Ashley’s right breast.  Your’s are smaller than Mommy’s, but bigger
than me or Tammy, and you have brown nipples.”</p><p>“Do I ?”  Ashley was suddenly self conscious and put her
arms in front of her chest.
“I wanna see.” Nicky acted like she was going to cry.
“Okay.”  Ashley put her arms down.  
Nicky crawled on to her lap, laid on her back, her head on
Ashley’s knee, and looked up at the young teenager’s breasts.  She
reached a hand up.  Then she remembered the rules that her mother and
aunt set down.  “Can I touch them?”
“Uh…I guess.”  What could the harm be?
Nicky’s little fingers felt all around one of Ashley’s
breasts, then settled on the nipple.  It quickly became hard under
her touch.  Ashley’s breath quickened also and she exchanged glances
with Tammy. Tammy shrugged her round little shoulders.  While Ashley
was looking at Tammy, Nicky’s head came up and her lips clamped onto
Ashley’s nipple.  Ashley’s first reaction was to push the girl away,
but something stopped her.  Was it that the little girl sucking on
her breast made her feel all warm inside and strangely content.  
Nicky’s one hand was on the breast she was sucking on and her other
hand moved to the teenager’s other breast.  No one had ever touched
her naked breasts, not a boy, not anyone.  She decided that she liked
it.  After a few minutes a moan escaped Ashley’s lips.</p><p>Tammy realized what was going on, as she watched her
sister.  She bent over to whisper in Ashley’s ear, “Do you like your
new baby?”
Ashley’s eyes were half closed.  “Uh huh.”
Nicky pulled her sucking mouth away from Ashley’s
breast.  “I’m your little baby.”
Ashley lowered herself backward until she was laying on her
back, Nicky’s head still on her lap.  Tammy’s face was near
Ashley’s.  “Ashley, can you teach me how to kiss?”
“What?”  The question caught her off guard.  While she was
concentrating on Tammy, Nicky climbed up to lay on top of Ashley, her
bare flat chest against the naked skin of Ashley’s flat belly.  
Nicky’s legs were stretched out between Ashley’s legs.  Her lips
found Ashley’s other breast and began kissing it all over, finally
kissing and sucking on the nipple.
Tammy leaned in and kissed Ashley on the lips.  “Was that
good?”  Ashley’s head was spinning.  What was happening?  Everything
was suddenly out of control.  Without waiting for a reply, Tammy
leaned in and kissed Ashley longer this time.  Ashley’s left hand lay
on top of Nicky’s head, stroking her hair, her right hand went around
Tammy’s bare back and pulled her down.  Tammy’s lips parted and her
thin red tongue licked at Ashley’s lips.  Without meaning to Ashley’s
own lips parted and allowed the nine year old’s tongue to enter her
mouth.</p><p>“This is how you kiss,” Ashley told the young girl.  She
parted her lips and ran her tongue over the child’s tongue.  
“Oooo,” Tammy shivered.  “That was great.”  The girls
kissed for a few minutes while Nicky sucked on Ashley’s nipple.  “Did
you learn how to kiss from a boy?  Do you kiss a lot of boys?”  Tammy
was full of questions.</p><p>Suddenly Ashley sat up, gently pulled Nicky from between
her legs, stood on shaky legs.  
“What’s wrong, Ashley?” Tammy asked.
“I…I just have to go…to the bathroom.”  She looked around
in a daze.  “Where’s the…?”
“Up stairs. First door on the right.”
Ashley climbed the stairs as quickly as she could.  She
found the bathroom, closed and locked the door, practically ran to
the toilet, pulled her pants and underwear down to her ankles, and
dropped onto the toilet seat.  She did all this in twenty seconds.  
Immediately her right hand was between her legs, stroking her vagina
lips, one finger finding her clitoris.  It took less than thirty
seconds for Ashley’s body to shudder in orgasm, her jaws clenching
tight to avoid screaming, her legs coming up off the floor, her thin
white thighs trapping her hand.  Her head fell back and hit the
toilet tank lid.</p><p>“Ow, ow, ow,” she said as quietly as possible.  When she
could move again, she rubbed the back of her head.  What was going on
here?  Did she just have an incredible orgasm from two little girls
sucking her breast and kissing her.  She had never had an orgasm
before, except by herself, with only her own hand touching her breast
or vagina.  She had kissed a few boys, but no boy’s hand ever touched
her breasts or…kissed her the way Tammy did.  Tammy?  She certainly
didn’t act like she was nine.  She seemed so smart.  What was the
word?  Sophisticated.  Yes, mature for her age.  Maybe that was all
it was.</p><p>Ashley was suddenly aware of her nudity.  She wiped her
vagina, pulled her jeans up, and washed her hands.  She shivered as
her nipples grew hard.  She had left her shirt downstairs.  Slowly
she made her way back downstairs to the living room.</p><p>What ever she was expecting to see when she entered the
living room it wasn’t this.  In her wildest imaginings she couldn’t
have thought she would ever in her entire life see this sight.  She
froze, shocked, more than shocked, stunned.
The girls were completely naked and lying on the sofa.  
Seven year old Nicky with the light brown hair was lying atop her big
sister, nine year old Tammy with the red hair.  And they were
kissing.  No.  They were making out.  Ashley had kissed a boy in her
class, Tommy, like this once, when he had come over to her house and
her parents weren’t home.  Well, not like this exactly.  Ashley and
Tommy were fully dressed, but Ashley had stretched out on top of
Tommy, just like little Nicky was stretched out on top of Tammy.  
They were so into their necking that they never heard Ashley come in.</p><p>As Ashley stood there in the doorway, trying to decide what
was her best course of action, she found she couldn’t take her eyes
off of the young girls, her eyes roamed all over the naked flesh that
she could see.  Nicky’s and Tammy’s legs intertwined, Nicky’s cute
little butt that was grinding ever so slowly into Tammy’s crotch,
Nicky’s bare back, Tammy’s pale arms encircling her sister’s back,
both girls rounded girly shoulders, their necks, their faces, eyes
closed, and jaws moving hungrily, as lips fused together, tongues
dancing in each others mouth.  
Ashley’s knees grew weak.  She was on the verge of having
another orgasm just standing there watching them.  “Girls?” she
called out weakly.
They both opened their eyes immediately, but Nicky made no
move to get off of her sister, but she did stop grinding her hips.
“What…are…you…two…doing?” Ashley said in almost a whisper.</p><p>“Kissing,” Tammy said, brightly.  “I’m teaching Nicky.  Um,
what you taught me.”
What I taught her? Ashley thought.  I didn’t teach Tammy
anything, not a damn thing.  Tammy knew how to kiss before this
morning.  Ashley slowly walked over to the sofa as if she was coming
up on a wild animal that she didn’t want to startle.
“Tammy.  Tammy, tell me the truth.  Who taught you how to
kiss like that?”
Tammy blinked in surprise.  “You did.”
Ashley slowly sunk down to the floor in front of the sofa.  
She put her head in her hands.  “No, Tammy.  You kissed me,
remember?  You started kissing me first.”
Tammy made to move and Nicky rolled off against the back of
the sofa.  Tammy sat up.  Her freckled face showed a mind that was
racing.  Ashley suddenly looked up at her.  “And why are you both
naked?”
Tammy shrugged.  
“Daddy molested us,” Nicky said from behind Tammy.  Nicky
was still stretched out, laying on her side, behind where Tammy sat.  
Tammy gave Nicky a quick look, then just as quickly looked back at
Ashley to see if she was buying it.
Tammy bit her bottom lip.  “It’s true.  That’s why we don’t
live with Daddy anymore.  Mommy made us promise not to ever tell
anyone. Please don’t tell that we told you.”
“Please don’t tell,” Nicky added.  “We’ll get into the
worst trouble.”
Alright, Ashley thought.  That explanation sort of fits.  
But what was she to do now about how she felt while watching them.  A
part of her wanted them to kiss her that way, suck her nipples into
their mouths.  Touch her between her legs.  This was a part of Ashley
she never knew existed.  Until today.  Until an thirty minutes ago.</p><p>Tammy’s hand went to Ashley’s bare shoulder, reminding
Ashley that she still sat on the floor topless.  A decision came to
her, and it was out of her mouth before she even realized what she
had decide.  “Alright.  I promise that I won’t tell your Mommy or
your aunt, or anyone what you told me, but you guys have to make a
promise to me too.”
“Anything,” the girls said together.
“You guys need to promise not to tell anyone, not anyone,
about what we did here this morning.  What we did.  What you guys did
with me.  The kissing and…stuff.”
“We promise,” the girls said, again in unison.</p><p>“Pinky swear?”  Ashley held up her pinky and the girls
wrapped their own pinkies around hers.  “Good.  Now that that’s
settled, could you guys, uh…go back to what you were doing?”
Tammy sat quiet and still.  “Sure,” Nicky said, and began
to push Tammy back down on her back.
“Wait,” Tammy said.  “What…what are you going to do,
Ashley?”
Ashley swallowed hard, licked her lips.  “Can I watch?”
“Sure,” Nicky repeated.  Tammy just nodded, and let herself
be pushed back down.  Tammy needed to get off, and she needed her
little sister to get her off.  Having Ashley watch was strange at
first, but after a few minutes it became exciting.</p><p>Nicky ground her hips down into Tammy’s bald vagina.  
Nicky’s kisses were now being deposited all over Tammy’s face, ears,
shoulders, nipples.  Tammy’s hands stayed on Nicky’s little butt as
it rode up and down like waves on the ocean.  Tammy bent her one leg
up between Nicky’s legs and the little girl rode her sister’s thigh,
as Tammy received friction to her clit from Nicky’s thigh.</p><p>An orgasm came over Tammy first, followed moments later by
Nicky’s own.  As usual, Nicky lay still as though dead.  Tammy pushed
her sister’s hair out of her own face, scanned the room for Ashley,
found her on the recliner in just her little ankle socks.  Ashley’s
right hand was rubbing furiously at her clit, while her left was
pinching her nipples.  Ashley came in a senses shattering orgasm.  
She let out a short scream, waking Nicky from her daze.</p><p>Slowly Nicky climbed off of her sister, stood on shaky
legs, then searched for her clothes.  Tammy sat up, looked Ashley in
the eye and said, “Can we do this again tomorrow?”
Ashley nodded.  “Uh huh.  As long as we keep this our
little secret.  Remember.  Tell no one.”  She looked over at Nicky
pulling her underwear on.  “You don’t have to get dressed, Nicky.  
Unless you want to.  Or unless we go outside.”</p><p>After lunch the two little girls and teenager did go
outside.  Ashley walked along the perimeter of the yard while the
girls played on the swings.  The yard had a six foot wooden fence,
the kind that would be put up to keep strangers or nosey neighbors
from staring in.  At the far end was a wooden door with a latch on
the inside.  Ashley went over, unlatched the gate.  It swung in.  She
leaned out and looked left and right. On either side and across the
street, for as far as the eye could see were more fenced in yards.  
Some were wooden, some were chain link, but none were as high as this
one.  What were Evelyn and Diane trying to hide?</p><p>The next day Ashley sat the girls down on the sofa.  Nicky
had already taken all of her clothes off, and sat naked with her
hands in her lap.  Tammy still had on her green shorts.  Ashley sat
between them still dressed.  “I need you guys to tell me everything
that your…father did to you to.”  She was trying to determine what
she could do with the girls in a sexual manner.  She was dying to
have Nicky suck on her nipples again and have Tammy’s little tongue
in her mouth, but she was afraid to introduce the girls to something
that they didn’t know about.  They obviously knew how to masturbate,
at least against each other’s legs.</p><p>“Why?” Tammy asked.  “I don’t really want to talk about it.”
“It was a long time ago,” Nicky continued.  “I don’t really
remember.”</p><p>“Look, you guys.  You guys are great.  And I’d really love
to play with you two like we did yesterday, but…I don’t want to do
anything that you aren’t comfortable with.  How about I just ask you
some questions?”  Both girls nodded.  Ashley took a deep
breath.  “Okay.  Your dad kissed you both.  You know, like with
tongues?”</p><p>“Daddy taught me how to kiss like grown ups,” Tammy
admitted.
“And what else did he teach you to do?  Like grown ups?”
Tammy thought for a few minutes.  Her father had introduced
her to sex more than two years before.  Since that time her mother
and Aunt Diane had taught her other things.  How to please a woman.  
What she had learned from her father and what she learned since
moving in with Aunt Diane had blurred.  She couldn’t really remember
what she had learned from whom.  Of course she couldn’t tell Ashley
that.  She couldn’t admit that her mother and aunt were doing
anything sexual with her and her sister.  She didn’t want to go to a
foster home.</p><p>Nicky spoke up.  “Daddy used to touch me here.”  She
demonstrated by spreading her legs and running her fingers over her
bald little slit.  He made me feel real good.  But later I started
doing it to myself.”
Tammy had thought of something that she could admit
to.  “Daddy taught me kiss him like grown ups.  I loved doing that.  
It made me feel all warm and tingly.  And he used to touch me between
the legs, you know, on my vagina.”
Ashley swallowed hard.  “And did he ever make you guys
touch him, you know on his…penis?”  There she had asked it.
Both little girls shook their heads.  “No.  Daddy was
always dressed.  He just kissed us and touched us.  He liked to look
at us naked.”  This from Tammy.</p><p>Ashley decided then that the three of them would kiss and
suck boobies, and hug and cuddle, and masturbate with hands but
nothing else.  She smiled at them. This was going to be a great
summer.</p><p>“Com’ere Baby,” Ashley said and pulled little Nicky onto
her lap.  She gave the naked little girl a squeeze.  “You are so
cuddly, Little One.”  Ashley’s hands roamed all over the naked seven
year old flesh.  She picked her up and deposited her on the sofa,
then started undressing.  “Tammy, get naked and sit beside your
sister.”  Tammy pulled her shorts down and almost fell, stepping out
of them.  She climbed up on the sofa, her hands immediately touching
her sister between her legs, Nicky spreading her legs to oblige her
sister.</p><p>Naked now, Ashley stood over them, smiling.  “You two are
just too cute.”  She turned around and wiggled her naked pale ass
down between the sisters.  “Move over a little or I’m gonna sit on
you,” she warned.  Tammy moved over, and Ashley settled between them,
the naked flesh of all three touching.  Ashley wrapped an arm around
each girl, hugging them against her chest.  “Time to feed my
babies.”  The girls giggled and each grabbed a teenage breast in a
small hand.  Their lips followed finding a nipple.</p><p>Ashley just enjoyed the attention on her brown nipples for
a few minutes, then her hands reached down to find two small wet
slits, with hard little nubbins at the top of each slit.  Her fingers
just played over the soft, moistening flesh, turning on the preteen
girls.  The sisters reached fingers between the teenager’s thighs and
began tracing designs on her pussy lips and hard little clit.  They
kept up the sex play for twenty minutes, orgasms crashing through all
three bodies.  When they all came down to earth, and hands and mouths
fell away from their earlier pursuits, all were breathing hard.  
Ashley’s wet fingers traced their way back up to cup the little
girl’s round shoulders.  “I love you guys. Please, don’t ever forget
that.”  This was going to be a fantastic summer.  And with any luck
more than just a summer.  After all Ashley had four years before she
had to go to college.</p>"
444,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 3 – The Slumber Party",Buck,3,Tammy and Nicky have their first slumber party with Ashley looking after them.,"['fgg/ Ffgg/ fg/ FFf', 'cons', 'fist', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'ped', 'teen']","<p>This was the third summer that Ashley was babysitting for
the most wonderful little girls in the world.  She was sixteen now,
and a sophomore in high school. She had long, coal black hair, parted
in the middle, that framed her pretty, round, pale face.  She was
average height and weight, not too thin, with a flat stomach and
rounded hips.  Her breasts had grown in the last two years to be
almost a C cup now, much to the delight of one of the girls that she
was babysitting.</p><p>Ashley sat on the sofa now, in just her panties, with
little nine year old Nichole laying with her head on her lap.  Nicky
had a big brown eyes and light brown, straight hair.  She was
completely naked and her little brown nipples seemed to be just
sprouting on her otherwise flat chest.  Ashley was bent forward
slightly so that her breasts fell onto Nicky’s face.  Nicky’s little
mouth was expertly suckling Ashley’s one breast while her hands were
busy playing with Ashley’s other breast.  Ashley’s hands were petting
Nicky’s head and stoking Nicky’s leg.</p><p>Nicky’s sister, Tamara, who was eleven now, had beautiful,
shiny red hair and blue eyes.  She had very many freckles on her
face, shoulders, and down over her chest and cute little breasts with
pink nipples, that finally needed a training bra.  She was also
completely naked.  She sat as close to Ashley as she could, with one
of her sister’s legs over her lap.  Her hands were busy.  One was
stroking and petting her sister’s vulva and clitoris, which stood up
from under its hood.  Tammy’s other hand was stroking and playing
with her own vagina and engorged clitoris which was framed in just
the thinnest wisps of red hair.</p><p>Ashley watched Tammy use both hands expertly, and
smiled.  “Tammy, Honey, I think you’re ambidextrous.  I’ve never seen
anyone do two pussies at the same time.”</p><p>“I don’t know what that means,” Tammy said as her breathing
increased and fingers from both hands began pushing through the folds
of two vaginas.  “but I just didn’t want to wait for mine.”</p><p>A few minutes later little Nicky shook violently on
Ashley’s lap in the throes of her orgasm, then as usual lay still, as
though dead.  A little while later Tammy gave three short “ohs”  and
collapsed in her own orgasm.</p><p>Ashley pulled Nicky’s limp body close to her and then set
her gently on the sofa as she rose to her feet.  Tammy also got up
revealing that she had been sitting on a towel.  She used it to wipe
between her own legs and then wiped between her sister’s legs.  Nicky
lay there in her own little world.  Ashley had started bringing
towels when she babysat the girls to clean up any messes left
behind.  She tried hard to keep the knowledge of what she was doing
with the girls from the girls mother and aunt, with whom they lived.  
She never suspected that the girls were fooling her.  The sisters
shared a secret too.  They had a very loving and physical
relationship with their mother, Evelyn and Aunt Diane.  They were
trying to keep that knowledge from Ashley.  It seemed, in Tammy’s
mind, to be a stupid circle of lies that she had kept for two years.</p><p>Ashley pulled a clean towel from her backpack on the living
room floor, and placed it on the recliner seat.  She pulled her damp
panties off and sat her naked ass on the towel.  “Tammy?  Can you
help me, please?”</p><p>Tammy smiled, as Ashley spread her legs.  Tammy had known
how to eat a woman before Tammy had introduced her to it.  She had
eaten and been eaten, before she turned eight, by her mother, aunt
and even her little sister.  Her smile widened at the thought of how
she had let Ashley think that she had taught the red head how to eat
pussy at the age of nine.</p><p>Tammy got down on her knees and studied, admired really,
the teenager’s vagina lips and engorged clitoris coming out from
under its hood.  Her vulva was very red, contrasting with the pale
skin of her thighs and the vertical line of black hair on her pubic
bone.  “When I get more hair on my pussy,” Tammy asked, “can you
teach me how to shave it like yours?”</p><p>“Of course dear.  I’d love to.”  Ashley paused.  “We just
can’t let your mother find out.  Are you just going to stare at it
all day, or give it a kiss?”</p><p>Tammy giggled.  “Kissing.”  And then she did.  She gently
kissed the teenage pussy, first with just her lips, and then ever so
slowly, introduced her tongue, which made little swiping motions up
and down, then side to side, then little circles around the teenage
clitoris.  This left Ashley panting.  Her mother may have taught
Tammy the basics of pussy eating, but Ashley had taught her the finer
art of it, or maybe she was just getting older, more mature, more
confident.</p><p>Suddenly Ashley let out a scream and her thighs clamped
around the red head’s head, causing Tammy to cry out.  “Oh. Oh,
Honey, I’m sorry!  Did I hurt you?”</p><p>“No, no.  I’m okay.  It’s okay.”  Tammy grinned.  “So, I
did good?”</p><p>“You did wonderful.  Come here.”  Ashley held out her arms
and Tammy fell into them, causing the recliner to lean back.</p><p>Nicky was suddenly there, climbing on top of her sister and
her babysitter.  “Guys, I can’t breathe,” Ashley said.  “You’re
suffocating me.”</p><p>“Girls,” a woman’s voice came from the living room
doorway.  Ashley froze.  “Nicky and Tammy, that’s enough,” the woman
said.  “You’re going to hurt Ashley.”</p><p>The girls climbed off of Ashley.  Tammy stood by the chair,
but Nicky jumped and ran for the woman.  “Mommy, Mommy!  Why are you
home already?”</p><p>Evelyn had long red hair and blue eyes like Tammy.  She was
wearing jeans, a tee shirt and sneakers, plus she was still wearing
the green vest that all employees had to wear at the department store
that she worked at.</p><p>Ashley turned red, tried to cover herself with her
arms.  “I…I…I.  Evelyn.   It…it…it’s not what it looks like!”</p><p>Evelyn pulled Nicky into a hug.  “Calm down Ashley.  Before
you have a stroke.”  Evelyn’s hands ran all over her daughter’s back
and then down to cup Nicky’s naked ass.  She turned Nicky around and
knelt down behind her.  Her arms went around her daughter from
behind, one hand stopping atop a small flat breast, the other groping
between her legs.  Ashley looked on unbelievingly.</p><p>Ashley’s eyes were wide;  her mouth dropped open.  It
seemed as though she had stopped breathing.  Tammy sensing something
from her mother, placed a small hand on Ashley’s shoulder.  “I think
it’s alright.  Ashley.  It’s gonna be okay.”</p><p>Ashley wouldn’t look at her.  “I need to sit down,” she
said.</p><p>Evelyn walked over to the recliner.  “Ashley, dear, you are
sitting down.”  Evelyn was aware that she was the only one who wasn’t
naked.</p><p>“I think I need a drink,” Ashley told her.</p><p>Evelyn went to the kitchen and returned with an open bottle
of beer.  She handed it to the teenager.  “Just a couple of sips;  I
don’t want to send you home drunk.  Your parents would kill me.  And
I’d have to find a new babysitter.”</p><p>Ashley took the offered bottle and took a pull at it, then
handed it back.  “Why are you giving me beer?”</p><p>Evelyn took a swallow.  “I may be thirty, but I remember
being sixteen.  I’m sure you’ve had beer by now.  How many parties
have you been at in the last year where they didn’t have beer?”</p><p>“What’s going on here?”  Ashley looked up at the girls
mother.</p><p>Evelyn knelt down to look Ashley in the eye.  “Ashley.  
It’s okay.  I’m not mad.  I’ve known since the first two weeks you
started babysitting.  The girls just loved you so much.  I had my
suspicions that you might be doing something sexual with them, so I
examined them very carefully.  When I was convinced you weren’t
shoving candles up their asses or anything like that, I decided to
let it slide.”</p><p>“I would never hurt the girls.  I love them.”</p><p>“I know.”</p><p>“You…examined them?”  Ashley was remembering how Evelyn had
just felt up Nicky.</p><p>Evelyn looked over to where Tammy still stood by the
recliner.  “Give Mommy a kiss.”  Tammy wasted no time leaning in and
giving her mother a big wet tongue kiss.  Evelyn’s hands roamed up
and down Tammy’s naked back and ass.</p><p>Ashley started giggling, and then found she couldn’t stop.  
Her nipples were hard as rock; her clitoris was hard as a rock and
sticking out an inch.  She was so incredibly turned on she was about
to lose her mind.</p><p>Tammy and Nicky were looking at Ashley with concern, as the
teenager laughed wildly. Evelyn suddenly stood up and slapped Ashley
across the face.  Ashley stopped laughing immediately.  “Sorry,”
Evelyn said quietly.  “I couldn’t think of anything else to do.  And
you were starting to get on my nerves.  I came home early because I
had a headache.”</p><p>Ashley leaned forward and grabbed the front of Evelyn’s
vest.  “I’m sooo horny,” she whispered in Evelyn’s ear.  “I need sex
now!”  Ashley’s eyes looked wild.  When Evelyn didn’t do anything,
Ashley said, “Please!”</p><p>Evelyn nodded.  She pulled the teenager to her feet by the
arms, and led her upstairs to the bedroom.  She opened the door to
reveal the family’s king size bed.  Evelyn pulled the bedspread aside
and sat Ashley on the bed.  Ashley watched as Evelyn pulled off her
clothes, then allowed herself to be pushed down on to the mattress as
Evelyn began kissing her and running her hands all over her teenage
body.  When her wandering hands finally arrived at the teenager’s
vagina, she quickly slipped fingers inside.  Ashley was so wet,
Evelyn had no trouble sticking in four fingers.  Her other hand
expertly massaged Ashley’s engorged clitoris.  Ashley came in less
than two minutes.  Her legs suddenly lifted up almost catching Evelyn
in the face, while her thighs clenched together holding the woman’s
arms in place.</p><p>“Sorry about that, Mom,” Tammy said from the doorway.  Her
sister was standing behind her.  Both were still naked.  “I should
have told you that she reacts that way when she has her big O.”</p><p>Ashley’s hands were pulling on her nipples now.  Evelyn
looked back down at the teenager as she knelt on the bed above her.  
Suddenly Ashley’s right hand reached up and trapped Evelyn’s left
nipple between her fingers while her palm pushed on Evelyn’s
breast.  “Hey.  Not so rough,” Evelyn warned.</p><p>“Sorry,” Ashley said through pants.  “I’m still so horny!  
Thinking that you were playing sexual games with your daughters, your
own daughters, your own little girls…I just can’t stand it!”</p><p>Evelyn’s hands went back down to stroke Ashley’s vulva.  
She was leaking all over and her clitoris stood up like a small
penis.  Evelyn lowered her head and began to suck on Ashley’s
clitoris.  In less than a minute another orgasm swept over the
teenager.
She laid on the bed then panting, trying to catch her breath.  
Finally she said, “It still hurts.  I hurt inside, up inside.”  
Evelyn looked at her daughters still standing in the doorway watching
their babysitter.  They were very concerned about her;  they had
never seen Ashley like this.</p><p>“Um, Nicky,” Evelyn decided.  “Come over here.”  The little
girl walked quickly to her mother with a serious look on her
face.  “Tammy.  You come over here and hold Ashley’s legs apart.  
Down at her ankles.  Nicky get between Ashley’s legs.” Evelyn got off
the bed to stand beside it.  “Okay, now,” Evelyn directed.  “When I
say so, Nicky I want you to push your hand up inside Ashley as far as
it will go.  Remember like you do with me and Aunt Diane.”</p><p>Evelyn began playing with Ashley’s clitoris again, then
leaned down to take a teenage nipple into her mouth and sucked as
hard as she could.  She leaned higher and began kissing Ashley on the
mouth.  Ashley kissed her back, holding her head with her hands.  
Ashley began squirming all around.  Without being told to Nicky’s
little tongue was licking all around Ashley’s clitoris and her
mother’s finger.</p><p>Evelyn suddenly broke her kiss with Ashley and said in a
hoarse whisper, “Now, Nicky.”  Nicky brought all of her fingers
together and slowly pushed between  Ashley’s labia.  It was so easy
because Ashley was so wet.  “She’s so hot inside,” Nicky commented.  
Evelyn went back to kissing Ashley.  Almost painfully slowly for
Ashley, Nicky’s hand started moving back and forth, in and out of the
teenage pussy.  On the inside stroke Nicky would wiggle her fingers
slightly, causing Ashley to moan into Evelyn’s mouth.  Ashley’s
breathing came faster and faster, until she broke away from the kiss
she shared with the girl’s mother and screamed.  Her legs went wild
and Tammy struggled to hold on to them.  Finally the teenager laid
still.  Nicky pulled her hand free with a squishing sound.</p><p>It took almost ten minutes for Ashley to recover her
senses.  She became aware of Evelyn lying on the bed beside her with
Nicky on top of her kissing her mother in the same way that Evelyn
had kissed her.  A glance lower down revealed that Tammy was between
her mother’s legs eating her out.  Evelyn became aware of Ashley
watching them and said, “Now don’t get all excited again, but you got
all of us so horny we just had to…to…”  Evelyn yelled in orgasm.</p><p>Ashley just said, “I can’t thank you enough for that.  I
was never so horny in my life.  I’m so exhausted.”  And at that
Ashley fell into a deep sleep.</p><p>Later that afternoon when Evelyn’s sister Diane came home
from work, Evelyn and Ashley were sitting at the kitchen table
waiting for her.  Normally Ashley would leave at this time, sometimes
Evelyn or Diane would drive her home, but Evelyn had asked Ashley to
stay to talk to Diane.</p><p>Without preamble, Evelyn told her sister, “We need to talk
to you.”</p><p>Diane put her purse down and kicked off her shoes.  She was
thirty-four with light brown hair and brown eyes, an inch shorter
than Evelyn and a few pounds heavier, with larger breasts. “Oh?  What
about?”</p><p>“Ashley knows,” Evelyn said.</p><p>“Knows what, exactly?”</p><p>“Everything.  She knows that we know what she does with the
girls when we’re at work.  And she knows what we do with the girls,
too.”</p><p>“You told her?”  Evelyn couldn’t believe it.  She felt
betrayed somehow.</p><p>“It’s alright,” Ashley said quietly.  “I’ll never tell.  I
couldn’t tell.”</p><p>“That’s right,” Diane said, “because we’ll report you to
the police.”</p><p>“No.  That’s not what I meant.”</p><p>Evelyn said, “Please Diane.  It’s not what you think.  
Ashley…well, she understands.  We…the four of us…”</p><p>“Evelyn gave me the most wonderful orgasm of my life,”
Ashley blurted out.</p><p>“So where does that leave us?”</p><p>Evelyn shook her head.  “It leaves us right where we are.  
Nothing’s changed, except that we all know now.”  She rose to meet
Diane who was still standing, pulled her into a hug and kissed her
big sister.  Diane kissed her back.</p><p>Ashley said,  “I think I better go home now.”</p><p>Three days later, a Saturday morning, Diane called Ashley’s
house to ask if Ashley could baby sit that night.  Tammy and Nicky
wanted to have a slumber party with two of their friends, but Diane
and Evelyn had both made other plans for that night.  Diane listened
for anything in Ashley’s mother’s voice to indicate that she thought
something “unusual” was going on with Ashley at her house.  Her
mother acted perfectly normal, never suspecting a thing.  And Ashley
would be delighted to baby sit that night.</p><p>Ashley arrived at seven thirty and was introduced to
Nicky’s friend, Laura who like Nicky was nine, but who was small for
her age and didn’t look older than seven.  She had short blond hair
pulled back in braids and wore silver rimmed glasses.  Tammy’s friend
Tonya was eleven, like Tammy, and she was the spitting image of
Ashley, even though they were not related in any way.  She had long,
coal black hair parted in the middle and a pale face.  Ashley
understood immediately why Tammy chose Tonya as a friend.</p><p>Ashley looked a little disappointed, and she said to
Diane, “I thought, you know, that ‘slumber party’ was a code word, or
something.”</p><p>Diane smiled, put her hand on the teenager’s
shoulder.  “Maybe another time.  In fact I know there will be another
time.  Evie told me all about how you were for her.  I want to try
some Ashley for myself.”  Diane’s hand smoothed Ashley’s hair, then
she whispered in her ear, “You look very pretty tonight.”</p><p>Ashley blushed and Diane pulled away when Evelyn came into
the room.  Diane and Evelyn were both in tight dresses, Diane in red,
Evelyn in blue.  “You both look beautiful,” Ashley told them.</p><p>“Thank you,” Evelyn said, and then, “The girls need to be
asleep by ten o’clock.”  She indicated the four sleeping bags on the
living room floor.  “We’ll probably be home around midnight.  There
are plenty of snacks in the kitchen, but I don’t want any belly
aches.  And make sure everyone goes pee before bed.  Ashley, both of
our cell phone numbers are on the refrigerator.”</p><p>Evelyn and Diane kissed Tammy and Nicky good-bye, in a
motherly fashion.  Ashley felt slightly disappointed. Somewhere in
her mind she half expected Evelyn to kiss her good-bye too.  Since
Evelyn had given her those wonderful orgasms, the teenager felt like
she was falling in love.  She had never been in love before.  And
Diane sounded so sexy when she whispered in her ear.  Ashley plopped
herself down on the recliner, as the four girls settled down to watch
a cartoon movie.  It was going to be a long night.</p><p>Around nine thirty Ashley made sure the girls all went to
the bathroom and then got changed for bed.  Nicky took her friend
Laura into the bathroom upstairs to change into night shirts.  They
were up there a long time.  Ashley wasn’t worried, though.  Tammy’s
friend Tonya decided she wasn’t going to wait for the bathroom
started taking her clothes off in the living room.  Tammy shrugged
her shoulders and did likewise.   Ashley said not a word, just sat
there watching the two eleven year olds stripping before her eyes.  
She had seen Tammy naked hundreds of times before, but Tonya’s body
was something new.  Ashley couldn’t take her eyes off the girl that
looked so much like herself, the same long black hair, the same pale
white skin.  They both stripped down to their panties, then pulled
night shirts over their heads,</p><p>Nicky returned with Laura.  Laura’s glasses were all
steamed up, and both girls looked flushed.  Ashley wanted to ask what
they were up to, even opened her mouth, but then snapped it shut.  
She didn’t object when the girls wanted to zip their sleeping bags
together either.  She even helped Nicky and Laura with theirs.</p><p>Around ten minutes after ten o’clock, the girls settled
down, and Ashley turned the light off except one lamp she left on
low, in case one of them had to get up to go to the bathroom.  Ashley
lay back in the recliner, with the intention to doze.   Nicky and
Laura were together in one zipped together sleeping bag, Tammy and
Tonya were in the other.  The sisters snuggled close to their
respective friends.  Nicky had her arms around Laura, holding her
close.  In the near dark she thought she heard them kissing ever so
lightly.  Tonya was laying on her side, her body against Tammy’s.  
Ashley could just make out somebody’s hand, Tammy’s or Tonya’s,
moving up and down inside the sleeping bag.</p><p>Ashley hadn’t played any sex games with the sisters since
three days before when Evelyn had given her those three orgasms.  
Frankly she just hadn’t been horny at all.  Until now.  She listened
with her eyes closed, Nicky and Laura kissing, Tammy or Tonya
masturbating.  The sounds were turning her on.  Ashley waited about
ten minutes and things quieted down. Thinking she couldn’t be seen in
the near dark, she quietly unsnapped her jeans, pulled her zipper
down, and pushed her fingers down inside her panties.  Lightly, she
began to stroke herself.  She was still a little sore from three days
ago.  It took a long while to cum this way and when it came it was
only a mini-orgasm.  Still, she bit her lip and clenched her jaws
shut so she wouldn’t scream.  She relaxed in the warm afterglow of
her release.</p><p>Slowly she became aware of someone standing beside the
recliner.  She turned her head towards the silhouette as she snapped
her jeans.  It took her eyes a minute to adjust to the light.  It was
Tonya standing there watching her.  “What’s wrong?  What do you want?”</p><p>“I’m thirsty,” the girl told her.  Stepping carefully and
quietly around the other sleeping girls, Ashley led Tonya to the
kitchen.  As she poured her a glass of milk, Tonya asked, “Were you
masturbating?”</p><p>Ashley stopped.  “Were you?”</p><p>The girl nodded.  “I do that at night so I can go to sleep.”</p><p>Ashley smiled.  “Didn’t work this time.”</p><p>“Sometimes I get thirsty after.”  Tonya paused, then, “Do
you masturbate a lot?”</p><p>Ashley sat down at the kitchen table.  Tonya took it as an
invitation to do the same.  “I guess a few times a week,” Ashley
finally replied.  “Why?”</p><p>“Because I do it almost every night, and I wanted to know
what was normal.”</p><p>“Oh.  Well, I guess it depends on the person.  Some girls
do it every night, and then others don’t do it at all.”</p><p>“That seems silly not to do it.  I get such wonderful
feelings from doing it.  Do you think that Tammy does it?  When I ask
her she always changes the subject.”</p><p>Ashley nodded.  “I think Tammy does it too.  I think it’s
okay and normal to do it.  But not everyone wants to talk about it.”</p><p>Tonya nodded.  “My dad says it’s okay that I do it every
night before I go to bed.  He even watches me sometimes.”</p><p>Ashley’s heart started beating faster.  Her mouth was
suddenly dry.  She licked her lips, ran a hand over her face.  This
pretty little girl who looked so much like herself just admitted that
her father watches her masturbate.  The words slowly formed in her
mind and then Ashley’s mouth opened.  She was going to ask if her
father masturbates with her, or if he ever touched her,  but what
came out was, “Can I watch you masturbate?”</p><p>Tonya’s eyes lit up and her smile spread from ear to
ear.  “That would be great.”</p><p>Ashley thought hard about where to do this.  Not in the
living room with the other girls there, not upstairs on Evelyn’s and
Diane’s bed, but where?  Then it came to her.  She pulled Tonya’s
night shirt off over her head and told her to climb up onto the
table.  It was a big wooden table, so it surely would hold a ninety
pound, eleven year old girl.  While Tonya was still on all fours,
Ashley pulled her under wear down to her knees, then told Tonya to
sit and scoot over to the edge of the table, where she pulled them
off altogether.  Now Tonya was naked as the day she was born.  Ashley
took a seat right in front of the girl’s wide open legs.</p><p>“Okay.  You can start whenever you like, but try to stay
quiet so you don’t wake the others.”</p><p>Tonya sat at first then laid back onto the hard table.  
Both of her hands were busy.  Her left ran up and down the inside of
her thigh while the other gently stroked the outer labia of her
vagina.  After a while Ashley could see Tonya’s little clitoris
starting to grow and become visible at the top of her slit.  The
fingers of Tonya’s right hand now went to her clit while her left
began to gently part her pussy lips.  She slowly eased her fingers
into her pussy while it became wetter and access became easier.</p><p>Ashley’s face was only six inches from Tonya’s open pussy
and Tonya could feel Ashley’s heavy breathing on her vulva.  Tonya
was panting now and she quietly asked, “Ashley?  Kiss me, please?”  
As if in a trance Ashley’s face moved into the little girls open
vagina and gently kissed the throbbing clitoris.  Her eyes that had
been unblinking up to know, closed to savior the sensation of her
tongue and lips on this small pussy.  Tonya started shaking and
wiggling on the table.  She let out a short grunt and stuffed her
left hand into her mouth and bit down.</p><p>After two minutes of wriggling and panting, Tonya lay
still.  Slowly she sat up and smiled at Ashley.  Ashley smiled back
with Tonya’s juices all over her mouth and running down her
chin.  “Thank you,” Tonya told her simply.</p><p>Ashley helped the girl down off the table and then
asked, “Why did you ask me to kiss you…down there?”</p><p>Tonya shrugged her pretty, round shoulders, as she pulled
on her night shirt.  “Well, sometimes, if I’m good and I ask real
nice, Daddy will kiss me down there too.  I wanted to know if it felt
different if a girl did it.”</p><p>Ashley didn’t know what to say.  Then knelt down.  At this
height she was actually a head short than Tonya.  “Tonya, don’t tell
anyone about what we did here tonight.  But do tell your dad that if
he needs a babysitter, I’d be glad to baby sit you sometime.  About
what your dad does to you, you know, kissing you down there,  well
who am I to judge?  I just did the same thing.”</p><p>Ashley got Tonya settled back down in her sleeping bag,
cleaned up the kitchen and washed her face.  She had just settled
back down in the recliner when Evelyn and Diane came home.  Diane put
a hand on her shoulder to wake her.  “How were they?”</p><p>“Oh they were good.  I didn’t have to repeat myself at all.”</p><p>“Evelyn and I are going up to bed.  You don’t have to sleep
down here.  Why don’t you come upstairs with us?”</p><p>Ashley had just been invited up to bed with Diane and
Evelyn.  She nodded her head.  “Okay.”</p><p>She followed Diane upstairs where she found Evelyn already
lying naked on the bed.  Diane pulled Ashley’s clothes off.  When she
remover Ashley’s bra, she ran her hands over her breasts from
behind.  “I think her boobs are bigger than yours Evie?” Diane said
with a chuckle.</p><p>Evelyn just shook her head and held out her arms.  Ashley
got on the bed and the two of them watched Diane get out of her
dress.  Ashley hadn’t seen Diane naked before.  When Diane released
her breasts from her bra, Ashley said, “Can I touch them?”</p><p>Diane came over to the bed and knelt on it.  Ashley reached
out both hands and cupped Diane’s large C cup breasts.  She played
with the nipples a little and then leaned her mouth on to one of the
nipples.  She sucked a little and then licked a little.</p><p>As Diane laid down, Ashley continued to lick and suck on
her breasts.  Ashley felt Evelyn open her legs and didn’t resist
Evelyn’s exploring fingers and soon her lips and tongue too.  Ashley
started kissing all over Diane’s breasts and chest, then up to her
neck and ears.  She nibbled on Diane’s earlobes for awhile then began
to kiss over to Diane’s mouth.  Their lips and tongues met in an
exotic dance as Evelyn brought Ashley to a quick orgasm.</p><p>Evelyn came up to Ashley’s other side and pulled her into a
hug and then began kissing her teenage breasts that were a little
larger than her own.  She gently sucked and nibbled on Ashley’s
nipples until Ashley came close to another orgasm just from this.  
Meanwhile Diane had slipped down to between her sisters legs and was
sawing her fingers in and out of Evelyn’s pussy while her thumb
pushed against her clit.  As Evelyn shuddered in orgasm.  Ashley
crawled down to where Diane’s fingers were coming out of Evelyn’s
pussy.  Her mouth came down on Diane’s sticky fingers and sucked the
juices off of them.  Diane scooted back to the top of the bed with
Ashley still licking her fingers. Then Diane opened her legs and
moved her fingers down to her own clitoris.  The teenager’s mouth
followed and was soon eating at Diane’s pussy.  Diane groaned in
orgasm shortly after.  When she caught her breath, she said to her
sister, “Evie? Can we keep her?”</p><p>And that’s how Slumber Party Night became a first-Saturday-of-the-month tradition at Diane and Evelyn’s house.  It joined Sunday-morning-“sleeping”-in and Friday-night-shower-night.</p>"
445,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 4 – The Girl Scouts",Buck,4,Diane and Evelyn are in charge of a Girl Scout troop:  8 girls between the ages of 11 and 13.,"['FFFfffggggg', 'cons', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'ped', 'teen', 'voy']","<p>It had been two years since Evelyn and Diane had introduced
their babysitter Ashley into their loving family activities.  Ashley
had been babysitting Evelyn‘s daughters Tamara and Nichole for four
years now.  Ashley had just turned eighteen. This would be the last
summer she would be babysitting;  she would be two hundred miles
away in college in the fall. She had a trim figure, C cup breasts,
pale skin, and long coal black hair that she currently had pulled
back in a pony tail.  Her lips and tongue were playing with one of
Diane’s brown nipples, with Diane’s C cup breasts were hanging over
her face, as she lay out on the king size bed.</p><p>Lying beside her on the bed was Diane’s sister, Evelyn.  
She was sucking on Diane’s other breast, making little humming
sounds.  Evelyn was thirty-two, had long red hair that was likewise
pulled back in a pony tail.  She had B cup breasts with pink
nipples.  Ashley’s hand was playing with one of them.  </p><p>Diane was thirty-six now, and was getting a little wide in
the hips, but was still very beautiful.  Her lovers loved her large
breasts with big brown nipples.  Diane was on hands and knees
hovering over her sister and babysitter.  Her broad behind, up in
the air as it was, was a natural target for Diane’s niece and
Evelyn’s daughter, Nicky.</p><p>Nicky knew that her aunt loved to have her ass touched,
kissed, licked, etc.  Nicky was on her knees, behind her aunt,
spreading slow sensual kisses and licks with her little pink tongue
all over Diane’s ass cheeks.  She was a very mature lover for an
eleven year old.  Nicky had light brown, shoulder length hair, big
brown eyes, and usually a big smile on her face.  Breasts were just
starting to sprout on her flat chest.  Right now those pre breasts
were topped by very hard, small, brown nipples.</p><p>Nicky’s sister, Tammy was thirteen now and had long red
hair and blue eyes.  She looked like a younger, smaller version of
her mother Evelyn, in the same way that Nicky looked like a younger,
smaller version of her Aunt Diane.  Tammy was right now on her back  
with her hands wrapped around her sister’s thighs pulling Nicky’s
pussy right down on her face.  She was breathing in her sister’s
fragrance and was lapping at her lips and sucking on her clitoris.  
She was doing what she could to bring her sister to an orgasm.</p><p>Nicky started panting harder and harder between kisses and
licks on Diane’s ass, until she moaned loudly and fell sideways half
unconscious, the way she usually did when she came.  Ashley raised
her leg to bring the top of her foot in contact with Diane’s now
dripping pussy.  She tried rubbing it back and forth, but Diane’s
thighs clamped on to Ashley’s foot.  Ashley tried moving it one last
time making her big toe enter just on the inside of Diane’s vagina.  
Tammy sat up and began kissing Diane’s ample rear leaving her own
spit and her sister’s pussy juice behind.  With Evelyn and Ashley
still sucking on her breasts it only took Diane a few moments to have
her own senses shattering orgasm.  She collapsed on her belly beside
Ashley.</p><p>Evelyn and Ashley started French kissing while their hands
roamed all over each other’s bodies.  Tammy crawled up to lay on top
and between Ashley and her mother.  She began licking and sucking
their breasts, alternating between her babysitter and her mother.  
Ashley broke her kiss with Evelyn and began kissing Tammy, their
tongues dueling inside their fused mouths.</p><p>Evelyn grabbed for her daughter’s legs and pulled her over
to squat above her hungry, kissing mouth.  Evelyn’s mouth gobbled at
Tammy’s vulva, her tongue pushing between the folds of her pubescent
labia, as Tammy sat facing her mother’s genitals.  Ashley was
suddenly there kissing Tammy’s mouth and nipples.  After a while she
pulled away, crawled to the end of the bed, and grabbed one of
Evelyn’s legs.  She pulled Evelyn’s thigh up on top of her belly, her
other leg going under Evelyn’s leg, bringing her vulva in direct
contact with Evelyn’s.  She began bucking against her, teenage
clitoris rubbing against adult clitoris, bringing both of them to
orgasm.  </p><p>Tammy screamed first and fell forward over her mother’s
body, her head down where Ashley’s body was bumping against
Evelyn’s.  Evelyn kept licking at her daughter’s vagina, and Tammy
took up the cause by inserting her tongue in between Ashley’s and
Evelyn’s genitals.  The sheer eroticism of it brought Ashley to a
screaming orgasm and her legs flew out away from Evelyn.  Evelyn had
been so close to orgasm, and Tammy wasn’t going to let her mother
down.  Tammy’s tongue on her clitoris brought her mother to orgasm in
seconds.</p><p>When Evelyn caught her breath she said, “How do people get
off with only one lover?  I don’t think I could do it any more with
just one.”</p><p>After everyone rested for a few minutes, Diane rolled over
and propped herself up on one arm.  “We should plan what activities
we’re doing with the Girl Scouts next weekend.  And before you say
anything Evelyn, nothing sexual.”</p><p>Evelyn rolled on her side facing her sister.  Ashley and
Tammy lay between them tangled up.  Nicky lay behind her
mother.  “But Janie’s been asking questions about periods and
Courtney and Laura are asking about boys.”</p><p>Diane had become Leader of Girl Scout Junior Troop 069 ten
months before simply because none of the girls’ mothers wanted to do
it.  Diane roped her sister into helping because Evelyn had wanted
her daughters in the troop.  Ashley helped out occasionally because
her little sister Jane was also in the troop.</p><p>There were eight girls in Troop 069, all ages eleven to
thirteen, grades six through eight.  Nicky, her friend Laura, and
another girl named Courtney were eleven.  Two twelve year old girls
named Angelica and Demi seemed to be glued together at the hip, and
yet they were opposites of each other.  The other girls had started
calling them Angel and Demon.  The thirteen year olds were Tammy and
her best friend Tonya who looked a lot like Ashley (and was the
reason that Tammy was attracted to her in the first place when they
met in the fifth grade), and then Ashley’s sister Jane who was really
almost fourteen because she had flunked a grade.        </p><p>Everyone arrived on Friday afternoon at the campgrounds,
got settled in and assigned tents.  There were about sixty girls
there (ages eleven to thirteen), twenty adults (eighteen and older),
and twelve regular staff, including kitchen staff, a doctor and
nurse, a life guard, and grounds keepers.  The first night at dusk,
they built a large campfire and all the girls sang songs and ate
marshmallows.  </p><p>That first night the girls were excited and they found
their tents unbearable to stay in because it was so hot.  Diane
decide that they could all strip down to their underwear.  The tents
were each large enough to sleep four, and sat up on platforms three
feet high.  Troop 069 was assigned three of them.  Diane decided that
she should take the younger girls and Ashley should have the older
ones, who should give the teenager less trouble.</p><p>Diane helped the eleven year olds roll out their sleeping
bags.  She had Nicky with her;  and Nicky’s best friend Laura who had
blond hair cut short and wore glasses, and was so small she looked
like a nine year old;  and the other eleven year old Courtney who had
long golden hair and also wore glasses.  Courtney was so skinny,
Diane wondered briefly if she had an eating disorder.</p><p>Ashley had Tammy with her and Tammy’s best friend Tonya,
who looked so much like Ashley, some thought that Tonya was Ashley’s
sister.  Tonya had long, coal black hair framing a pale face.  Both
Ashley and Tonya had very fair skin and had to be careful of staying
in the sun too long or they would burn.  Tonya and Ashley shared a
secret that no one else even suspected.  Two years before during a
sleep over at Diane’s house, Ashley had Tonya spread out on the
kitchen table and had eaten her up real good.  After that, Ashley
would babysit Tonya every chance she got.  For some reason Ashley
couldn’t explain, the only thing sexual that the two of them did
together was that Ashley would re-enact the kitchen table scenario
that they did on that first time together.  She always had Ashley lay
out on her father’s kitchen table and Ashley would eat her up.</p><p>Evelyn was left with Ashley’s sister Jane, and the “Siamese
twins” Angelica and Demi.  Jane looked nothing like her big sister.  
She had very light, almost white, blond hair and a very tan body,
which she loved to expose to the sun, always wearing as little as
possible, usually a string bikini and flip flops.  She was the oldest
of the eight girls, but was still in the eighth grade.  She had a
learning disability, but she didn’t let it get her down, and usually
had a bright sunny disposition.</p><p>The so called “Siamese twins” Angelica and Demi had been
best friends since kindergarten.  They were both very tall for twelve
year olds, about five four and could look Evelyn in the eye, and both
were thin with small, high breasts.  They looked a lot alike in the
face and had the same haircut, with long straight hair down to the
middle of their backs and bangs cut straight across their foreheads,
with the only difference being that Angelica had red hair and Demi
had blond hair.  The reason that the other girls had started calling
them Angel and Demon was that Angelica was the nicest girl to
everyone, always helpful and pleasant, very positive.  Demi was the
opposite, always mean to others and always trying to cause trouble
for others, everyone except Angel, who was never far from her side.  
Evelyn knew that she was going to have to keep her eye on Demi, and
hoped that she would behave this weekend.</p><p>That first night was uneventful for Ashley who slept in
between Tonya and Tammy, their sleeping bags touching.  The camp had
a lights out policy by ten o’clock and it was a very warm night, so
they lay in the darkness in their sleeping bags in just their
underwear.  Tonya and Tammy spoke for a few minutes about boys they
wanted to kiss, just normal girl stuff, until Ashley got them to go
to sleep by reminding them they had swimming the next day.</p><p>In Evelyn’s tent, Jane was being quietly rejected by Demi,
and to a lesser extent, Angelica.  The girls weren’t being overtly
mean, just ignoring anything and everything that Jane said.  It
wasn’t that Jane was saying or doing anything outrageous, it was just
Demi’s way when she was with Angelica.  Angelica became her
universe.  Evelyn tried to minimize the damage, by talking and
listening to Jane, and doing their best to ignore what Demi and Angel
were talking about.  After she got them to settle down for the night
Evelyn lay awake listening to the three girls breathing.  Someone
began to softly snore.  The way that Demi acted with Angel, she was
wondering if she was in love with the red head.  And where did that
leave Jane?  Was Demi jealous, afraid that Jane would try to take
Angelica’s attention away from her?  And what should Evelyn do?  Just
ignore it, split Angel and Demon up, or ask Jane if she wanted to
sleep in her sister’s tent with Tammy and Tonya?</p><p>In Diane’s tent the three eleven year olds, her niece
Nicky, and Laura, and Courtney seemed too excited to sleep.  Or maybe
it was too many marshmallows, Diane thought.  She knew what happens
to Nicky when she gets too much sugar, she gets incredibly turned
on.  And sure enough, Nicky was running her hands all over her naked
chest and naked legs, stopping briefly over her panty clad lap.  
Laura and Courtney were too busy talking about boy bands they liked
to notice what Nicky was doing, and Diane knew Nicky was only a
moment away from sticking her hand down the front of her panties.</p><p>Diane crawled over the sleeping bags to put herself in
between Nicky and the others.  “Why don’t you girls get ready for
bed,” she said addressing Laura and Courtney, “while I take Nicky to
the bathroom.”  She pulled a tee shirt over Nicky’s head and,
grabbing their toothbrushes, they walked over to the rest room in
flip flops.  The rest room was twenty yards away, and was the only
building besides the nurse’s station to be lit up all night with a
fluorescent light on a telephone pole.</p><p>The building had six stalls and six sinks.  Diane led Nicky
over to the stall furthest from the door, and ushered her in.  She
was aware that the stalls were open at the top to the outside, and if
anyone was nearby, she could hear what she was about to do for
Nicky.  Diane whispered in her ear, “I know it will be hard, but
please try to stay as quiet as possible.”  Nicky nodded as her aunt
set her on the toilet.  She pulled her panties down to her knees and
got down to breath lightly on Nicky’s outer vagina lips.  Then she
brought her fingers up, spread her lips and brought her mouth to the
little clitoris, her tongue licking the underside of it.  Nicky
gasped and stuffed her hand in her mouth.  Two minutes of licking
Nicky’s clitoris and two minutes of using her finger, rubbing it in
little circles, first clock wise, then counter-clock wise, brought
Nicky to a shuddering orgasm. Nicky went limp and Diane had to
quickly hold her body in place on the toilet.  After wiping her lips
and helping Nicky to her feet, Diane pulled up her niece’s
panties.  “Better?”  Nicky nodded and Diane led her to one of the
sinks to brush her teeth.</p><p>When they returned to the tent Diane next led Courtney and
Laura over to the bathrooms.  She watched the girls brush their teeth
and fantasized about Courtney and Laura brushing their teeth while
she was in the stall rubbing Nicky to orgasm.  The girls would hear
Nicky moan and push the stall door open.  They’d see her down between
her niece’s legs licking her little pussy.  Diane was getting wet
just thinking about it.  On the way back to the tent she kept trying
to think of some way to get Courtney and Laura involved sexually;  
they were both just so cute and adorable, but she couldn’t think of
any way that didn’t end in her going to jail.</p><p>That first night was mostly uneventful, but Diane and
Evelyn missed sleeping together.  Even when they didn’t have sex,
they both loved the feeling of just lying next to each other, arms
around each other, symbolizing taking care of each other.</p><p>It was hard for Diane and Evelyn to not act like a married
couple.  They may have been sisters, but that sisterly love just
enhanced their attraction to each other.  They both thought of
themselves as lesbians now, and felt like a married couple, a married
couple who had sexual relations with their two young daughters.</p><p>The next day Evelyn, Diane, and Ashley took the girls over
to the swimming pool for two hours of swimming before they had to get
dressed and over to the crafts tent.  Diane resisted the urge to take
her sister’s hand and instead took Courtney’s and Laura’s hands.  
Nicky walked in front of her aunt.  Jane decide to walk with her
sister Ashley, and Tammy and Tonya.  That left Evelyn in charge of
Angelica and Demi, but the two twelve year olds walked several steps
ahead of her.   They all wore swimsuits, the girls in bikinis, the
adults in one piece suits.</p><p>When they arrived at the pool they found that it was
surrounded by the other fifty girls and their adult advisers.  Once
the girls had all jumped into the pool they had ten minutes of safety
instruction first from the life guard.  Diane noticed that the life
guard, named Dawn, was exceedingly beautiful.  She had the high cheek
bones, bronze skin, and long black hair of her native American
ancestors.  Even after all sixty girls climbed into the pool and
started splashing about, and Dawn had climbed up to her chair six
feet above the in ground pool, Diane couldn’t keep her eyes off the
young woman.  Dawn put sunglasses on and pulled her hair back in a
pony tail.  She crossed her long bronze legs and Diane noticed she
had her toe nails painted red.  She had perfect muscle tone, and
Diane was comparing it to her own less than toned muscles.  She vowed
that she would get into shape as soon as they got home.</p><p>Evelyn was watching Angel and Demi at the deep end of the
pool.  They seemed to be hanging on each other an awful lot.  
Suddenly Angelica pushed away from Demi and started swimming towards
the shallow end.  Demi went swimming after her friend.  Demi was the
stronger swimmer and caught up to Angel, grabbing her by the ankle.  
Demi stopped her and pulled her friend to her in a tight hug from
behind.  Angel was laughing until she tried to duck out of her
friend’s grip.  Demi’s arms were around Angel’s chest and when Angel
tried to duck underwater, her bikini top came sliding off her wet
body.  She screamed when she came up for air, realizing she was
topless.</p><p>Everyone’s attention was drawn to the screaming Angelica.  
Dawn blew her whistle.  “Get your top back on, Missy!  That’s a
violation of the rules!”</p><p>Angelica looked so scared as she waded up to the shallow
end where she could stand.  Demi came after her with her bikini top,
handing it to her.  Suddenly there were more screams coming from all
over the pool.  Girls everywhere were pulling other girls’ tops off
from behind.  Diane could just sit there, watching the incredible
scene of sixty sets of eleven, twelve, and thirteen year old just
sprouting boobies, with little cute nipples, revealed before her
eyes.  Dawn’s whistle was blowing frantically now, interspersed with
her yelling, “Everyone out!  Everyone out now!”</p><p>Evelyn and Ashley dove in trying to round up the girls that
were in their troop.  They eventually pulled them out and stood
around by the side of the pool with the other twenty adults and sixty
girls.  Angelica was still trying to put her wet top on, as was
Tammy, Laura, and Jane.</p><p>“I guess that’s it for the swimming,” Diane said as she
wrapped towels around the half naked girls.  Her hands were shaking
and her clit was hard as she held Tammy close to her from
behind.  “Let’s go get dried of, and dressed for the arts and craft
instruction,” she said to everyone.</p><p>The arts and crafts instruction was provided by two young
women about twenty years old, both brunettes, one in glasses.  Evelyn
immediately sidled up to the girl in glasses and offered her help.  
She was constantly touching the girl on the arm and back.  As the
girls made friendship bracelets, Evelyn found out that the girl was
named Heather and that she and her friend were also helping out at
the practice they were doing that afternoon for the musical they
would put on for the visiting parents the next day.  Evelyn offered
her help for that as well.</p><p>After the arts and crafts, Diane pulled her sister
aside.  “What do you think you’re doing?  We didn’t come here to make
new friends.”</p><p>“Are you jealous?” her sister replied.  “I saw the way you
were making eyes at the life guard.  So what if I make a new friend.  
You can make a new friend too.”</p><p>Diane turned angrily and stormed off through the woods,
gathering up the girls in her troop as she went.</p><p>Diane showed up later at the musical practice that all the
troops were competing in.  Each troop had to come up with a short ten
minute play and dance number.  Diane’s Troop 069 were doing an Hawaii
skit with a hula dance at the end with the girls in grass skirts.  
Everybody enjoyed themselves and Diane apologized to her sister as
they watched Heather and Ashley move around the girls making sure
they were doing their hand motions the correct way.  They were
wearing the grass skirts over their shorts and flowered leis around
their necks that were donated by a costume shop.</p><p>“Do you suppose…?” Evelyn began.</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“Well, do you think that the girls are going to wear their
shorts under the grass skirts, and what on top?  Bikini tops?”</p><p>Diane couldn’t help but smile.  “You’re just plain evil
Evie.  But honestly, I don’t think that real Polynesian women wear
anything under their grass skirts and remember that movie we
watched?  Traditionally they wore nothing from the waist up.”</p><p>Evelyn smiled back at her sister.  “We couldn’t…could we?”</p><p>Later that night Diane, Evelyn, and Ashley were having
trouble getting the girls to settle down, even after a long eventful
day.  Eventually Diane got her three eleven year olds to lay quietly
in their sleeping bags.  It was another hot night so every one was in
just their underwear, including Diane, although she wore a tee shirt
to cover her large breasts.  The camp light was only off for about
fifteen minutes when Diane heard a familiar sound.  It was the
rustling sound of someone’s fingers masturbating, combined with deep,
quick breathing.  Diane lay for a minute trying to determine who it
was, but failing that she reached over and turned on the camp light.</p><p>The three girls were suddenly still and quiet.  “Okay.  Who
was it?”  No one said anything, everyone laying with their eyes
closed, pretending to sleep.  “It’s alright.  I’m not mad.  I just
want to know who can’t sleep.  Nicky?  Laura?  Courtney?”</p><p>Finally Courtney sat up.  “I can’t sleep, Miss Diane.”</p><p>“Were you masturbating?”</p><p>“What’s that?”</p><p>“Um…playing with yourself.  You know, between your legs.”  
Courtney just nodded.  “It’s okay, Sweetie.”  Diane reached out and
brushed the hair out of her eyes.  “We all do it sometimes.”</p><p>Courtney’s eyes grew big.  “We do?  Really?”</p><p>“Yes. We all do it.  Even grownups like me.”</p><p>“Oh.  So it’s okay.  It’s okay if I masturbate?”</p><p>“Yes.  Maybe I’ll do it with you.”  Diane knew she was
treading on dangerous ground, but she just couldn’t help herself.  </p><p>Nicky and Laura sat up.  “Can I watch?” Laura asked.</p><p>Diane eyed the girl.  “Laura, I happen to know that you
know how to masturbate.  You and Nicky have been playing with
yourselves for quite awhile, now.  Isn’t that right?”</p><p>“Aunt Diane!” Nicky complained.  “You said that we
shouldn’t talk about it.”</p><p>“No you shouldn’t.”  She tuned back to Courtney.  “And
Courtney you can’t ever tell anybody in your family about this
either.  All of us would get into big trouble.”  She thought it would
be more meaningful for Courtney if she included everyone in the tent.</p><p>“Alright.  I swear.  I won’t tell anyone.  Ever.”</p><p>“Good girl.  Now, let’s lay down and masturbate.”</p><p>“I still want to watch,” Laura said.</p><p>“But you know how to masturbate.”</p><p>“No, no,” Laura said.  “I never saw a grownup masturbate.”</p><p>“I have,” Nicky blurted out.  Diane gave her a mean
look.  “Well, I have.”</p><p>Diane sighed.  “Alright, if I let you all watch, will you
go to sleep?”</p><p>Three little girls all agreed.</p><p>Diane was secretly loving this.  It was like a secret
fantasy for her.  She pulled her tee shirt off, then pulled her legs
out of her panties.  Laura’s and Courtney’s eyes were glued to
Diane’s bountiful breasts.  Diane was becoming incredibly turned on
as she lay out on top of the sleeping bag so all the girls could
see.  Courtney knelt at Diane’s right side down near her crotch,
while Laura was on her left side.  Nicky was also on Diane’s left
side up near her chest.  All three girls were still in their
underwear.</p><p>Diane’s hands gently rubbed over her breasts, belly, and
thighs, back up to her breasts and then began playing with her
nipples.  “Give me a kiss,” she whispered to Nicky.  Nicky bent down
and the aunt and niece played tongues.  Laura’s attention was brought
to this action, but she said not a word.  Courtney kept her eyes on
Diane’s fingers pulling on her nipples.  Diane was starting to get
incredibly wet and her clitoris was beginning to throb.  </p><p>Nicky broke the kiss and Diane whispered, “Touch my
boobs.”  Diane’s hands went down to stroke her outer labia and move
gently around her clitoris, while Nicky’s little hands began to rub
her aunt’s breasts.  Courtney’s hands were suddenly on Diane’s right
breast, as she tried to imitate everything that Nicky was doing.  
Diane’s fingers began to explore the interior of her vagina.  “Watch,
Courtney.  Watch what my fingers are doing.”</p><p>Courtney was watching and so was Laura.  They both got down
closer to Diane’s vagina to watch what was going on.  Laura and
Courtney began moving their hands up and down Diane’s legs and
belly.  “Oh that feels wonderful, girls.”  Diane gasped as Nicky
began sucking on her nipple.  Courtney saw the new experience and
decided that she didn’t want to be left out.  Courtney leaned in and
experimentally stuck out her tongue to lick at Diane’s other nipple.  
Laura wanted to help Diane too and her small hands slid down to
between the woman’s legs.  Diane moved her hands to see if Laura was
paying attention.   Laura concentrated on rubbing Diane’s clitoris.  
Diane’s right hand moved down lower to enter her vagina.  Nicky moved
up to once again play tongues with her aunt, as Courtney’s hands
moved all over Diane with her mouth never leaving her breast.</p><p>Diane suddenly had a shattering orgasm and moaned into
Nicky’s open mouth.  When she recovered, and caught her breath, her
one arm went around Nicky, her other hand went down to pet Courtney
on the head, as she was still attached to her breast, and she clamped
her thighs together trapping Laura’s hand in place.  “Oh, that’s
enough girls.  That was really, really good.”</p><p>Courtney raised her head.  “Can you teach me how to kiss
now?”</p><p>In Evelyn’s tent Angelica and Demi were lying on their
sides naked except for panties, making out.  Evelyn and Jane pulled
the tent flaps aside and entered, catching them in the act.  Both
twelve year old girls, with similar build and long hair, looked up at
both of them, then smiled and went back to what they were doing.</p><p>As Evelyn closed the tent flap and she and Jane knelt down
beside them, Evelyn asked, “What are you two doing?”  She shook her
head.  “I know what you’re doing.  I mean stop that.”</p><p>Demi pulled away, lay back on her elbow.  “We’re just
kissing, you know.  We’re not hurting any body.”</p><p>“You’re too young for that.”  Evelyn noticed how hard
Demi’s nipples were atop her little breast mounds.</p><p>“Would you rather we kiss boys?  Kiss them so that their
little hot dogs get big and hard?  What do you think boys would do to
us then?  Probably rape us.  Is that what you want?” Demi asked.  
Angel’s fingers toyed with one of Demi’s nipples.</p><p>“No.  Of course not.  But things happen when you kiss.”</p><p>Demi brazenly pushed her hand down the front of Angel’s
panties.  “I know.  She’s getting wet already.”</p><p>Evelyn couldn’t take it any more. She pulled Demi’s arm
away from Angel’s body.  “You need to stop!”</p><p>Demi rolled back on her elbow, and seemingly noticed Jane
for the first time.  “What are you looking at?”  Jane couldn’t seem
to take her eyes off of Demi and Angel lying entwined, and didn’t
take her eyes off of Demi now.  “What?  Are you jealous?  Don’t you
get enough from your lezzy sister?”</p><p>Jane blinked.  “What?  What do you mean?”</p><p>“You know what I mean.  Every body in school knows that
Ashley is a lezzy.  She never dates boys.”</p><p>“She’s just waiting until after college.  She told me.”</p><p>“Ha,” Demi said, “Like any body can wait that long.  I
couldn’t wait until after fifth grade.”</p><p>Evelyn now pushed herself between Angel and Demi.  “That
doesn’t matter.  It’s not important.  Just you two keep your hands
off of each other.  At least for tonight.  Once your not in my tent
any more, not my responsibility any more, I don’t care what you do.”</p><p>Angel spoke up for the first time, pushing her red hair
back.  She leaned around Evelyn who was facing Demi.  “You can’t
really stop us.  We can just wait until you go to sleep.”  She smiled
at Demi.  “Then we can have fun.”</p><p>Evelyn threw her hands up in the air.  “Alright.  I give
up.”  She crawled over to sit beside Jane.  “But we’re going to
watch.  Live with that.”</p><p>“Fine,” Angel said.</p><p>“Good,” Demi said, and pulled Angel down on top of her.  
Angel’s long red hair fell down to cover both their bodies from the
ribs up, as they continued to tongue each other’s mouths.</p><p>“I can’t see,” Evelyn whispered to Jane.  She crawled over
to push Angel’s hair off to one side.  Her hands didn’t stop there,
but began to massage Angel’s back and moved down to massage her panty
covered ass, and legs.  Angel moaned into Demi’s mouth.  “You have a
wonderful body Angel.”</p><p>Demi pulled her face away from her girlfriend’s.  “Hey.  I
didn’t say you could touch her.  I said you could just  watch.”</p><p>Evelyn sat back, unsure why or how she had lost control of
the situation, and sat with her bare leg against Jane’s bare leg.  
After a few moments of watching the two twelve year olds make out,
Evelyn realized how hot she was becoming.  She pulled her tee shirt
off and then her bra.  Jane looked at her and then followed suit.  
Then they both pulled their sandals and shorts off together, leaving
them in only panties.</p><p>Angel moved her leg in between Demi’s thighs and the two of
them began humping against each other.  Evelyn’s and Jane’s hands
moved between their own legs, and they began rubbing.  Jane and
Evelyn soon stopped watching the young girls and locked eyes with
each other.  Jane reached out and lightly ran her fingers over
Evelyn’s breast and then tugged on her nipple.  Her eyes questioned
Evelyn’s face and, when Evelyn closed her eyes in apparent consent,
Jane’s fingers replaced Evelyn’s between Evelyn’s legs.  Evelyn
opened her eyes just long enough to find Jane’s face and brought her
lips down to the teenager’s lips.  Slowly Evelyn lowered both their
bodies down to the sleeping bag they had been sitting on.  On the
other side of the tent Angel and Demi cried out in orgasm, but it
didn’t shake the bliss Jane and Evelyn were in.  Their tongues played
with each other and their thighs clamped down against panty clad
vulvas.  Soon they were humping against each other and were coming to
their own orgasms.  Demi and Angelica sat watching the adult and
teenager.  “See, I told you it would work,” Demi told her friend.</p><p>In Ashley’s tent, Tonya, the thirteen year old who looked
so much like her, asked, “Ashley, are you hungry?”  The three of
them, including Tammy, were sitting in just their panties.  They had
just come back from brushing their teeth, and it was so hot inside
the tent that they immediately pulled off their tee shirts and shorts.</p><p>Ashley was immediately suspicious.  “What do you mean?”</p><p>“You know.”  Tonya spread her legs apart showing Ashley her
panty covered crotch, already damp.</p><p>Ashley looked at Tammy.  Ashley had done things with Tammy
before and with Tonya, but never with the two of them together.  
Tonya looked over at Tammy.  “It’s okay.  We talked about it earlier
today.”</p><p>“You did?”</p><p>“Yes,” Tammy said.  “It’s not like I expected you to never
have sex with anyone else.  I’m not a baby.”</p><p>“I know.”  Ashley stopped, considering how to explain her
feelings.  “It’s just that I  ‘have fun’ with Tammy when I’m at her
place, and I ‘have fun’ with Tonya when I’m babysitting her.  It
just feels like my two worlds are colliding.”</p><p>“Well, we’re not at home right now,” Tammy said, “and
you’re not at Tonya’s place.”  Tammy grinned expectantly.</p><p>Ashley sighed and pulled Tonya’s panties off.  Tammy pulled
her own off.  As Ashley leaned down to begin eating Tonya’s moist
vagina and tongue her already hard clitoris.  “I wish we had a
table,” she said between licks.</p><p>Tammy tugged Ashley’s panties down from behind.  “There are
picnic tables out side.”</p><p>I couldn’t, Ashley thought.  No, I couldn’t risk it.  If
someone saw us.  It would ruin my life if this secret ever got out.  
She felt Tammy pushing her thighs apart and felt her wriggle
underneath her to pull her warm, wet, vulva down onto her mouth.  She
wasn’t used to this when she was eating Tonya.  She liked to
concentrate on bringing Tonya to orgasm without any distractions.  It
took a lot longer than usual for Tonya to have her orgasm, and only
then did Ashley come all over Tammy’s face.</p><p>Tonya and Tammy sat up while Ashley laid down on her side.  
She watched as Tonya crawled over and took Tammy’s head in her
hands.  Her tongue flicked out and began lapping up Ashley’s juices
from Tammy’s face.  When she was finished, she said, “So that’s what
you taste like.  I was never able to taste you before.”</p><p>“You wanted to?” Ashley asked.</p><p>“Of course.”</p><p>“You never told me.”</p><p>“You never asked.”  Tonya crawled over to Ashley and
brought her face down to the eighteen year old.  “I love you,
Ashley.  I was always just hoping for the chance to do for you what
you do for me.”</p><p>In reply, Ashley opened her legs, and pulled her outer lips
back on either side.  Tonya crawled over and began to gently lap at
Ashley.  Tammy looked for a place to fit in and crawled over and
squatted down on Ashley’s face.  Ashley was going to tell her no, but
realized that the red head hadn’t had an orgasm yet.  She reached up
and pulled the young teenager’s thighs down to her face.</p><p>At the musical numbers that the troops put on the next day,
Diane and Evelyn both confronted the senior camp councilors, two
women in their fifties, and asked about the costumes that their troop
were wearing for the Hawaii themed hula.</p><p>“Do they have to wear bikini tops?” Diane asked.  “I mean
if we are doing this authentically…well, Polynesian women don’t
traditionally wear anything above the waist.”</p><p>“No, no, no, we can’t have that,” said they one who was
going grey.  “This is being done for the girl’s families.  Their
brothers and fathers will be in the audience.”</p><p>“So what?” Evelyn interjected.  “I’m sure they’ve seen
their sisters and daughters naked before.”</p><p>“But what about the other boys and men in the audience who
aren’t related to the girls?” the first senior councilor said.</p><p>Diane gave it one more shot.  “Most of the girls don’t even
have boobs yet.  There’s nothing to hide.”</p><p>“No!  And that’s final.  If you send your girls out there
with no tops on you will never be allowed to be in charge of a Girl
Scout troop again.”  The two councilors walked away.</p><p>After they left, Evelyn turned to Diane with a grin and an
arched eyebrow.</p><p>“You have that evil smile again.”</p><p>Three hours later, in the early afternoon, the families had
all arrived.  There were folding chairs set up in a large pavilion.  
The girls would put on their musical numbers on one side of the
opening, and the families could watch them from under the roof.  
After the flag ceremony, and a big group sing-along, the troops were
ready to put on their shows.  There weren’t enough chairs for
everyone, so the boys and girls under twelve sat on the floor in
front of the adults, who were seated on the folding chairs.</p><p>Troop 069 went on last after the six other troops performed
various song and dance routines.  When troop 069 came out to perform
they all had on their bikini tops, with grass skirts and flowered
leis around their necks.  They did their skit perfectly without any
mistakes, sang their song and danced their hula.  The grass skirts
went down to just above or just below their knees depending on how
tall the girls were.  The adults sitting in the chairs saw nothing
unusual as their daughters danced around.  But the children sitting
on the floor got glimpses of eight naked asses and pussies, as the
skirts twirled around above the girls knees.</p>"
446,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 5A – The Picnic",Buck,5,"Diane and Evelyn take the girls on a picnic, and discover a secret.","['FF ff g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral']","<p>Diane was lying on a beach towel, on her belly, on her
lawn.  She had removed her red bikini top, and was reading a romance
novel while allowing the early June sun to warm her back.  Her smooth
skin was already a light brown to contrast with her dark brown hair
which fell to below her shoulders.  At 37 she was fit, toned, but age
had started spreading her hips and sagging her large breasts that
were now pinched between her chest and the beach towel.</p><p>She looked up when she caught her little sister Evelyn out
of the corner of her eye.  She was chasing her daughters around the
yard with the garden hose, spraying them on the butt.  “Keep that
away from my book!”  she called out to Evelyn.</p><p>Evelyn ignored her sister.  She laughed and ran and jumped,
in a blue bikini, like she was a teenager.  At 33 she was built
rather like a gymnast with visible muscles in her legs and arms small
breasts and a rounded butt.  Her long red hair, which was already
wet, hung limply and dark, down to the center of her back.</p><p>Her older daughter Tammy looked like a younger version of
herself.  Tammy was fourteen and was the mirror image of Evelyn at
fourteen, the same gymnast body, same long red hair, same pale skin
covered in freckles that was sensitive to the sun.  Tammy  was even
wearing a blue bikini like her mother.  Tammy ducked behind the
picnic table and Evelyn stepped up on the table top to spray her
oldest daughter.  When Evelyn squeezed the trigger nothing happened.  
Tammy stood and Evelyn turned.  Both ran their eyes back along the
hose to where it was attached to the spigot at the side of the house.</p><p>Evelyn’s youngest, Nicky, was crouching by the house, her
hand still on the spigot.  She smiled mischievously.  Nicky looked
almost nothing like her mother, but resembled her aunt Diane.  
Strangers often mistook Nicky for being Diane’s daughter.  Nicky had
just turned twelve, but she was already beginning to show signs of
maturing.  Puberty had added fat to her butt and had started growing
beautiful breasts, ones that were larger than her older sister’s.  
She had skipped the training bra stage and had gone straight to an A
cup.</p><p>Diane laughed aloud at her niece.  “That was so great.  One
for the diary.  Heading your mother  ‘off at the pass.’”</p><p>Nicky stood up and walked over to her aunt. “What does that
mean?”</p><p>“Never mind.”  Diane rolled over, purposely giving her
niece the grand view of her large breasts with fat brown nipples.  </p><p>Nicky dropped to her knees and reached behind her neck to
untie her rainbow colored bikini top.  She pulled it away from her
wet hair and dropped it to the ground.  She cupped her small
developing breasts in her hands and pinched her little brown nipples
between her fingers.  “When are mine going to be that big?”  she
asked innocently.</p><p>Diane smiled, and sitting up, cupped her own handfuls of
breast fat.  Imitating Nicky, she also pinched her nipples between
her fingers.  “Oh, honey, you have a few years before they get this
big.  And to tell you the truth, I wish mine were smaller, more like
your Mommy’s little ones.  These big things get heavy after a while.”</p><p>“Laura said that if someone plays with them a lot they get
bigger.  Is that true?” Nicky asked.</p><p>Diane chuckled.  “I don’t know.  Let’s see.”  She let her
breasts flop down and reached out to stroke the twelve year olds
budding breasts.  Nicky leaned into her aunt’s probing fingers.  
Diane massaged the youngster’s breasts and lightly pinched and pulled
on her nipples.  Nicky’s breathing came quicker as her bikini bottoms
were getting damp.</p><p>“That feels so good, Aunt Diane.  Please don’t stop.”  She
panted.  “Please.”
Diane’s hands left the little buds to take hold of Nicky’s ribs,
pulling the girl on to her lap.  Her lips found one erect brown
nipple and then the other, first lightly kissing, then licking, and
finally just sucking as hard as she could.  After five minutes, Nicky
moaned into Diane’s hair as she was brought to a shaking orgasm.  
Nicky lay still in Diane’s arms as she gently rocked the girl.  Nicky
always seemed to pass out for a few minutes when she had an orgasm.  
The better the orgasm, the longer she stayed unconscious.</p><p>When Nicky came to, she sat back on Diane’s towel and
pulled her soaked bikini bottoms off exposing her near hairless pubic
mound, then tried examining her own budding breasts.  Her fingers
tugged on her nipples trying to pull them up to her face.  “Are they
any bigger?  Are they?”</p><p>“Careful, or you’ll pull them off,” Diane warned.  Nicky
immediately left go.</p><p>Diane and Nicky got to their feet realizing they hadn’t
seen Evelyn or Tammy for a while.  They didn’t have far to look.  
Tammy was completely naked, laying  spread out on the picnic table.  
Evelyn, still wearing her bikini, had her face buried in her
daughter’s sweet spot, licking like a maniac at her little red
clitoris jutting out just below sparse red pubic hair.  Her hands
held her daughter’s butt cheeks to keep her from getting away.  Tammy
screamed, moaned, flayed her arms and legs around, and finally sat up
when her mother pulled her lips and tongue away from her
treasure.  “That was great,” she sighed heavily.  “Thanks Mom.”</p><p>Evelyn looked up at her sister, shrugged.  “I had to make
her wet somehow.”  Everyone laughed.</p><p>Diane was looking thoughtful.  “This gives me an idea,” she
said to her sister.  “We haven’t had a picnic yet this year.”  The
children screamed ‘yeah!’ and began to chant ‘picnic, picnic.’  “Go
get showered and changed,” she told them, “It’s almost lunch time.”  </p><p>When they had run into the house Evelyn said, “I’ll have to
run into the store for cold cuts.”</p><p>“Let’s all go.  I was thinking Evie, instead of having the
picnic here, let’s go to the park.”</p><p>Evelyn jumped into her sister’s arms and kissed her hard on
the mouth.  “That’s why I love you.  You have the best ideas.”  She
turned and almost ran into the house, pausing just long enough to
pick up her children’s discarded bikini pieces.</p><p>At the grocery store the family was dressed in shorts,
sandals, and tank tops, all except Evelyn who was still wearing her
blue bikini top.  Evelyn was in the lead while Diane pushed the cart
and the girls were in between the adults.  Evelyn ran into an old
friend, almost literally.  Evelyn was coming around one end of an
aisle and bumped head first into a tall platinum blond teen.  The
girl was wearing a white tube top and cut off blue jeans.  They were
cut so high that the bottom of her front pockets extended down past
the end of the shorts.  Evelyn leaned back, looked the girl in the
eye, then grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her into a
hug.  “Jane!  How are you?  We haven’t seen you for so long.”</p><p>Jane smiled and her whole face lit up.  She was the sister
of the children’s former babysitter Ashley, and was with Tammy and
Nicky in Girl Scouts the year before.  The others had referred to her
as Plain Jane then because she was far from a beauty, but a year had
changed a lot.  Her face was rounder, her lips fuller.  Her breasts
were round and set high on her chest.  Jane had her long pale blond
hair tied back in a pony tail.  Evelyn eyed her openly.  “You’re
looking good.”</p><p>The fifteen year old blond smiled again.  “You too, Evie.”  
Jane hugged Evelyn again, feeling the hard points of Evelyn’s nipples
through her bikini top against her own nipples pressed against her
tube top.  On impulse, Evie kissed the girl on the mouth.  A mother
with two young children eyed them suspiciously, but moved on.</p><p>By this time Diane, Tammy and Nicky had caught up with the
two, and the teenagers pushed their mother out of the way to hug Jane
too.  Diane said, “Hey, Jane, we’re getting food for a picnic.  Since
no one has seen you for so long, do you want to join us?  We’re going
to the park.”</p><p>Jane pulled her cell phone from her back pocket.  “I’ll
call my Mom.”</p><p>The two women and three teenagers filled the cooler in the
trunk of Diane’s car with fruit, veggies, cold cuts, and drinks, then
piled in, the kids in the back seat.  Jane sat in the middle of the
back seat with Tammy to her left and Nicky to her right.  Diane was
in the driver’s seat.  </p><p>Evelyn turned in her seat to address the teens.  “The
park’s only fifteen minutes away,” she said, “so behave yourselves.  
No monkey business.”</p><p>Jane rested her arms on the ledge of the rear window behind
the heads of the younger girls.  Nicky couldn’t keep her eyes off of
Jane’s high round breasts outlined in the white tube top.  Tammy
placed her hand on Jane’s bare, smooth thigh right at the edge of the
cut-offs.  Nicky’s attention was drawn to a bead of sweat that ran
down the side of Jane’s neck.  She leaned in and licked the bead as
it reached Jane’s collar bone.  Lust overcame the twelve year old as
her right hand clutched Jane’s left breast through the tube top and
her lips and tongue began trailing kisses along Jane’s neck and ear.  
Jane just closed her eyes and let Nicky have her way with her.</p><p>Tammy began rubbing both of Jane’s thighs with both of her
hands.  She tried leaning down to kiss the warm, smooth thigh flesh,
but couldn’t quite reach.   Her fingers found the seat belt latch and
unhooked the seat belt.  Evelyn spun around at the sound.  “Seat
belts stay on,” she said sternly.</p><p>“Oh, Mom,” Tammy whined, as she reattached her seat
belt.  “I can’t reach right.”</p><p>“I said no monkey business, didn’t I?”</p><p>Nicky, from the other side of Jane, told her
sister, “Here.  You can reach these,” and yanked Jane’s tube top down
exposing her round grapefruit size breasts to the air, and any
motorist that passed by.  Evelyn sighed resignedly as Tammy and Nicky
both reached for their own cute breast to caress and kiss.  Jane just
leaned back and enjoyed the attention.</p><p>After a moments hesitation Evelyn’s left hand reached back
between the bucket seats and massaged the fifteen year olds thighs.  
Her right hand started rubbing the crotch of her shorts.  “If you
can’t stop them, join them.”</p><p>“You’re as bad as the kids,” Diane told her sister with a
shake of her head.  “Get decent back there.  I’m pulling into the
parking lot.</p><p>The park was a laid out as a two acre rectangle with a line
of oak trees on the west side and a line of pine trees on the north
side.  There was a swing set on the west side and picnic tables.  On
the un-shaded east side there was a macadam basketball court.  The
five females brought out the cooler and laid out the food.  As they
ate Diane and Evelyn looked around.  There were only about a dozen
other families or groups of people anywhere in the park.  Evelyn
pointed to a couple, man and woman, lying on a blanket fifty yards
away making out.  He had his hands inside her shirt and was roughly
mauling her breasts.  “That’s terrible.  That poor girl.  She is in
desperate need of a woman’s gentle touch.”</p><p>“Why don’t you go tell her that?”</p><p>Evelyn just made a face at her sister.</p><p>After lunch Jane, Tammy, and Nicky went out into the center
of the park to toss a Frisbee around.  Diane sat on a blanket on the
ground with her back against an oak tree.  Evelyn sat between her
legs and leaned back into her sister’s embrace.  Diane’s breasts felt
good against her back.  They were partially shielded by a picnic
table and felt able to relax and be themselves.  Diane’s fingers
playfully traced her sister’s nipples through the fabric of her
bikini top.  For the longest time they just sat there enjoying the
bird song and the scents of the outdoors.</p><p>Evelyn broke the silence.  “Di?  Do you ever feel weird
about our relationship?”</p><p>Diane didn’t hesitate.  “No.  Never.”  Then, “Why?  Why do
you ask?”</p><p>“It’s just that everyone in this town knows that I’m your
sister.  That I came to stay with you seven years ago.  We never date
men.  Someone must have figured it out by now.”</p><p>Diane was thoughtful for a few minutes.  Her nose close to
her sister’s hair, she breathed in the fruity scent of her
shampoo.  “I don’t care what others think.  I love you.  You’re my
lover and my best friend.  I wouldn’t change anything that we’ve done
in the past seven years.”  </p><p>Evelyn’s hands gently rubbed her sister’s thighs.  “I love
you too.”  She quickly sat forward.  “Is that who I think it is?”  
she pointed straight through the cross beams underneath the picnic
table.</p><p>Peering through the cross beams of the table Diane was able
to make out two feminine forms lying on a blanket, not more than
thirty yards away.  Their hands and mouths were all over each other,
their legs entangled as they rolled back and forth on the blanket,
first the brunet, then the blond on top.  “Yep.  That’s Demi’s mother
and Angel’s mother.  What are their names?”</p><p>“Samantha and Carolyn,” Evelyn said.  “But, I don’t
understand.  Don’t they both have husbands?”</p><p>“Maybe it’s like you said, they just needed a feminine
touch.  They certainly are touching each other a lot.”</p><p>Evelyn and Diane knew Demi and Angelica from last year’s
Girl Scouts and had met their mothers when they would drop them off
or pick them up from the meetings.</p><p>As they spied on the two apparently bi-sexual women they
saw the women’s daughters come running from the swing set area.  They
stood and watched their mothers for a while.  The mothers stopped
what they were doing.  Samantha, the brunet and Demi’s mother, said
something to the two thirteen year olds.  They sat down on one end of
the blanket and began kissing each other as well.</p><p>“They are making me so horny,” Evelyn whispered to her
sister.  “Do you think..?”</p><p>“Go for it.  I’ll try to hide you.”</p><p>Diane pulled her knees up slightly to block the side view
of Evelyn’s shorts.  Evelyn’s fingers unsnapped her shorts, pulled
down the zipper and reached inside to pet her vulva, finger her wet
vagina, and rub her hard little clitoris.  Diane’s fingers continued
to massage her sister’s breasts through the fabric of her bikini
top.  As they watched, the two young teenage girls reached beneath
each other’s shirts to rub bare skin. Their mothers right next to
them were doing the same thing.  Demi, the blond aggressor, suddenly
pulled Angelica’s top off and threw it aside.  A minute later
Angelica did the same thing to Demi’s top.  They clutched their
narrow nearly flat chests against each other.  Diane reached behind
her, unsnapped her bra and pulled it out of the arm hole of her tank
top.   “That feels better.”</p><p>Jane, Tammy and Nicky came running over just as Evelyn
climaxed, leaving a visible wet spot on her shorts.  The scent of
pussy joined the scent of flowers and pine in the air around them.</p><p>Jane dropped to her knees, her eyes never leaving Evelyn’s
face, as she watched the older woman come down from her high, her
face slowly relaxing.  Evelyn opened her eyes, saw Jane watching her,
and without thinking of the consequences, pushed the tall blond down,
pulled her tube top down, untied her own bikini top and mashed her
breasts into the teenager’s as she began French kissing the girl.</p><p>Diane pulled her nieces down behind the picnic table, and
quickly scanned the surrounding area.  Four teenage boys were playing
basketball at the far end, completely unaware of the five of them and
what they were doing.  Carolyn and Samantha and their daughters were
also preoccupied.  Diane pulled Tammy to her right side and Nicky to
her left.  “Okay, girls,” she whispered to them.  “Be as quiet as you
can.” They watched the show of Evelyn and Jane molesting each other,
grinding their pubic mounds together.  Diane lifted the hem of her
tank top exposing her large breasts with the fat brown nipples.  “One
for each of you.” The sisters needed no further encouragement and
went straight to work on their aunt.  With her arms around her
nieces, her hands opened her shorts and plunged down into her panties
to caress her swollen clitoris and finger her vagina.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later, after three intense orgasms by three
horny women, Diane and Evelyn slowly got to their feet.  They
readjusted their clothes, but couldn’t hide the wet spots on their
shorts, or the hardened nipples visible through their tops.  Tammy
fell on her sister and began kissing and licking her neck, ears, and
mouth.  Her hands touched bare skin under her tank top.  “Jane, I
want you to stay here and be lookout,” Diane told the blond
girl.  “If you see anyone watching Tammy and Nicky, I want you to
stop them immediately and the three of you get up and come over to
us.”</p><p>“But where are you going?”</p><p>Diane took Evelyn’s hand.  “We’re going to say hi to some
old friends.”</p><p>Evelyn didn’t say anything, but watched Diane with awe, as
they walked hand in hand over to where Carolyn and Samantha, and Demi
and Angel were sitting on their blanket.  As they walked closer they
could see that Demi and Angel sat side by side clutching at each
other still naked from the waist up.  Their breasts were four egg
shaped fat deposits topped with tiny red nipples.  They were both
tall and thin for their age and had similar haircuts, long and
straight down to the center of their backs with bangs cut straight
across their foreheads, Demi’s in golden blond, and Angel’s in
strawberry red.</p><p>Behind them their mothers sat, their arms around each other
in a similar fashion.  Carolyn, Angel’s mother, was maybe an inch
shorter than her daughter with short blond hair.  She had a slight
figure with B cup breasts whose nipples were poking against her tee
shirt.  Both women had visible wet spots at the crotch of their
shorts.</p><p>Samantha, Demi’s mother, was a tall as most men, with long
raven hair down to her shoulder blades.  She was large in the hips
and chest and looked like a certain warrior princess that was on
television.</p><p>Both women were married with children, and to all
appearances they were heterosexual.  Diane and Evelyn had a secret,
but now they discovered Carolyn and Samantha had a secret as well.  
When the mothers saw the approaching sisters they pushed away from
each other, which only brought attention to the fact that they had
been sitting exceptionally close.</p><p>Diane smiled.  This was going to be so easy.  “Hi!  I
thought that was you two.  We were watching you from over there.”  
Her hand vaguely pointed in the direction that they had come
from.  “Carolyn and Samantha, right?”</p><p>Samantha stood.  She met Diane’s gaze with piercing grey
eyes.  “Diane and Evelyn, from Girl Scouts.  It’s nice to see you
again. Please sit down.”  The sisters sat near the thirteen year
olds.  Samantha sat closer to Carolyn.</p><p>“Hi Demon and Angel,” Evelyn said brightly, using their
nicknames from Girl Scouts.  “I see that you two are still joined at
the hip.”  The girls smiled uncertainly.</p><p>“So what’s new?”  Diane asked the adults.  The smell of
pussy from six vaginas was almost overwhelming.  Carolyn and Samantha
tried to no avail to ignore the smell.  “I know.  Why don’t you tell
me when you two decide to become lesbians.  I knew that your
daughters were hot for each other since last summer… and now I know
where they got the idea.”</p><p>Carolyn’s mouth opened, but no sound came out.  Her face
grew red as she turned pleading eyes towards her lover.  Samantha had
a smug look on her face.  “What do you want?”</p><p>“I was just wondering if your husbands know?”</p><p>“If you’re trying to blackmail us, it won’t work,” Samantha
told her.  “My husband knows all about it.  He doesn’t care, as long
as I save some pussy for him.”</p><p>“And if he gets to watch once in a while,” Carolyn blurted
out.  Samantha gave her a mean look.  “Sorry.”</p><p>“I’m just teasing,” Diane told the women, with a warm
smile.  “I’ll never tell.  I was just curious.  You two should be
more careful if you don’t want anyone to know.”</p><p>“What about your husband, Carolyn,” Evelyn asked.  Does he
know?”</p><p>Carolyn’s face relaxed visibly as she sighed.  She shook
her head with a chuckle.  “He doesn’t have a clue.”</p><p>“Men can be so clueless,” Evelyn told her.  “I know.  I
used to be married.”  Evelyn turned all her attention to
Carolyn.  “If I tell you something can you keep it a secret?  That
way we both can keep each others’ secrets.”  Carolyn nodded with no
expression.  Evelyn continued.  “I’m a lesbian too.  I wasn’t when I
was married.  At least I don’t think so.  But now I don’t think I
want anything from men anymore.”</p><p>Carolyn said, “I still want to have sex with my husband.  
And Samantha understands this, because it’s just sex.  I need a
penis.  Deep inside me sometimes.  I stay with George for financial
reasons too.”</p><p>Samantha leaned in close and said confidentially to the two
sisters, “I’ve been trying to break her from the penis habit…with a
six inch dildo.  You know, like nicotine gum for smokers.  She’ll
quit altogether one day.”  Carolyn gave her a doubtful look.  All
four women were smiling at each other now in mutual understanding.  
Samantha turned to Diane.  “So, how about you?  How’s your sex life?”</p><p>Diane’s smile faded.  “Why don’t I tell you all about it…
say Saturday night?  That was why we came over.  We have a slumber
party for the girls the first Saturday of every month.  Would Angel
and Demi like to come?”</p><p>“We could arrange that, I think,” Samantha said.</p><p>“And you two also.  We would like you and Carolyn to come
too.  Then we can talk about things…maybe over cocktails?”</p><p>“Sure, why not,” Samantha said.  We can come.”</p><p>“I’ll get George to watch the baby, and I’ll bring my Angel
along,” Carolyn added.</p><p>“Good.  Then it’s settled.  Saturday night around seven.”  
Diane gave them her address, the women shook hands and Diane and
Evelyn walked back to their picnic table.</p><p>As the sisters approached the table they found Jane and the
girls under the picnic table.  Jane’s tube top was down around her
waist, her shorts were down around her knees, and she was lying on
her right side watching the four boys shoot baskets at the far end of
the park.  Tammy was kissing Jane’s wet pussy and Nicky was sucking
her hard pointy nipples.</p><p>“So much for our lookout,” Evelyn quipped.</p><p>“Let’s pack up and head home,” Diane suggested.  Evelyn
volunteered to drive.</p><p>Grumbling, the teenagers pulled their clothes back on and
started packing up.</p><p>Thirty minutes later Evelyn pulled the car onto a dirt road
outside of town.  It had been an old coal breaker road to the
abandoned coal mine.  She stopped the car.  “Kids get out for a while
and stretch your legs.  I want to talk to Diane for a minute.”</p><p>The teenagers got out and looked at the muddy road and all
the trees and high grass.  “Nobody could see us here,” Nicky said.</p><p>“I like the way you think,” Jane told her, and began
kissing the younger girl on the mouth.</p><p>Inside the car, Evelyn asked her sister, “What do you have
in mind for Saturday night?”</p><p>“I don’t have all the details in mind yet, but I was
thinking about sharing our little secret.”</p><p>“Is that a good idea?  I mean I thought that’s what you had
in mind, but do we tell them about us?  Sisters having sex!  Being a
lesbian is one thing, but having lesbian sex with your sister is
another step.  And what about them?”  Evelyn looked out the back
window.  Jane had her tube top down again and she was making out with
Nicky. Tammy had her top off and was trying to pull Nicky’s shorts
down.  “Do you really want to trust THAT secret with someone?”</p><p>Diane looked down at her lap.  “I think sometimes that I
just want to live out in the open.  I don’t want there to be ANY
secrets.  I want the whole world to know that I make love to my
sister AND my nieces.”</p><p>“Your UNDERAGE nieces, Di.  You go to jail for that.  Go
directly to jail.  Do not pass Go.  Do not collect 200 dollars.  JAIL
Di!”</p><p>“I know, I know.”  Diane looked back up, held her sisters
eyes.  “But I wish I could share this with someone.  There’s a whole
part of my life I can’t tell anyone about.  It’s like I have to
pretend it doesn’t exist.  And it’s the most important part.  When
I’m out in public with you or the girls, I have to act differently.  
I just hate it so much.”</p><p>Evelyn’s fingers rubbed her sister’s shoulder, her arm,
held her hand.  “I do understand.  I feel that way too sometimes.  
You saw how I was on the ride to the park.”</p><p>“And at the park with Jane.  You attacked the poor girl.”</p><p>Evelyn looked out the back window again.  Nicky was sucking
on Jane’s breast while Tammy was licking Nicky’s ass cheeks.  “She is
sexy as hell.”</p><p>“Let’s just see what happens Saturday night,” Diane said.</p><p>They were both silent for a while.  Evelyn said, “What if
Samantha and Carolyn can’t tell anyone else.”</p><p>“Why?”</p><p>“What if they have the same…problem?”</p><p>“You mean..?”</p><p>“Angel and Demi are rather cute.  I don’t know how their
mothers resisted them this long.  Especially with the way they act.  
Going topless in public, kissing each other all the time, rolling
around on the ground.”</p><p>Diane smiled.  “I like the way you think, Evie.  We’ll just
have to trick Samantha and Carolyn into making love to their
daughters.  With us as witnesses.”  She kissed her sister hard on the
mouth.  “Let’s get the girls back in the car.”</p><p>The girls were gone from view.  Diane and Evelyn jumped
from the car, not bothering to close the doors, and began calling for
them.  Immediately the teens responded.  They were up the road a
piece way beyond a bend in the road.  Diane and Evelyn jogged up the
road, and found them in a small clearing with a weather worn picnic
table.  On the far end of the clearing was a narrow dirt path through
the woods which led down to a small lake.  “I remember now,” Evelyn
said.  “That’s why I turned off here.  My old boyfriend used to drive
us out here to have sex in his car.  This land belongs to the coal
company, but nobody uses it anymore for anything.”</p><p>“Can we eat supper here?” Tammy asked.  After little
discussion it was decided.  Diane brought the car up the road to the
picnic table and they unloaded the cooler to eat the leftovers from
lunch.  Jane called her mother on her cell phone to tell her she
wouldn’t be home for supper.</p><p>When they had finished off almost all the food, and packed
the cooler back in the trunk, Diane made an announcement.  “I want
you all to know that I’m glad you all had some fun today, but I think
that you all had more fun than me.  I only had one orgasm today, and
it was self inflicted.  I think I’m owed a few more.”</p><p>The others agreed and began pulling Diane’s clothes off.  
Evelyn laid a blanket on the top of the splintery picnic table and
helped Diane crawl up on top.  While Diane was still on her hands and
knees, Evelyn started kissing and licking her broad ass cheeks.  
Tammy pulled her aunt’s sandal off and began sucking on her big toe.  
Jane at the other end of the table began kissing Diane on the mouth,
and Nicky, ever the breast girl, crawled under her aunt to start
sucking on the breasts that hung down from Diane’s chest.</p><p>Tammy began trailing wet kisses up her aunt’s calf, thigh,
and ass cheeks to join her mother in licking and kissing the ass
flesh.  Evelyn’s fingers were wandering south and were soon rubbing
her sister’s pussy lips and bumping against her clit.  Her fingers
became wet almost instantly and Evelyn worked a couple of fingers
inside.  Tammy continued kissing Diane’s back and up to her neck,
crawling up on the table to her right side.  </p><p>Nicky continued to suck one large brown nipple while her
fingers played with the other, pulling and twisting it.  Nicky’s one
hand shot down to her little clit and began rubbing it.  Her hand was
brushed away by Jane as the older teen started using her hands on
little Nicky’s moist spot.  Tammy came around to take Jane’s place
kissing Diane on the mouth, her hands cupping her face.  Jane moved
down, got off the end of the table and spread Nicky’s thighs.  Her
mouth teased the girl for a minute trailing kisses up one thigh and
then down the other, until finally concentrating on Nicky’s vagina
lips and clitoris.</p><p>Evelyn was now sawing three fingers in and out of he
sister’s sopping vagina while the fingers of her other hand caressed
and teased Diane’s enlarged clit.  Diane’s body shook from a number
of mini orgasms and she rolled on the blanket coming to rest on her
back.  Evelyn wasted no time spreading her sister’s thighs and diving
in face first.  She went wild with her tongue and Diane was soon
moaning on her way to a real senses shattering orgasm.  Nicky and
Tammy came off the table to stand on the attached benches and each
grabbed a breast and began sucking Diane’s large brown nipples.  Jane
came back up on the table to kiss Diane upside down from above her,
their tongues licking all over lips, chins, and cheeks.  Jane began
to lick the side of Diane’s neck.  Diane reached up to run her
fingers through Jane’s platinum hair and reached down with her other
hand to hold Evelyn’s head in place.  Evelyn’s fingers soon came back
to push their way into Diane again while her tongue concentrated on
her sister’s clitoris.</p><p>Diane screeched in a body shaking orgasm.</p><p>Nicky said, “Today’s picnic was the best picnic we ever
had!”</p><p>To be continued, of course.</p>"
447,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 5B – The Game Night",Buck,5,Evelyn and Diane plan a game night for two new friends.  Meanwhile Tammy and Nicky have their own very special game night.  Both parties clash and it becomes a wild orgy.,"['FFFF/ ffff/gg', 'cons', 'exhib', 'inc', 'oral', 'ped', 'teen', 'voy']","<p>Once upon a time there was a family of four who loved each
other very much.  This family was a little unusual in that it
consisted of two pairs of sisters.  The older pair were named Diane
and Evelyn.  They were currently 37 and 33 years old.  Diane was an
office manager and Evelyn was a manager at a department store.  
Evelyn had a strong attractive body with red hair and blue eyes.  
Diane was just as toned from the regular aerobic  classes she
attended, but was a little wider in the hips and a cup size larger
than her little sister.  She had dark brown hair and eyes.</p><p>The other pair of sisters were Evelyn’s daughters.  Tammy
was the older at 14, looking like a slightly smaller version of her
mother, her hair a shade brighter.  Her sister Nicky, two years
younger, looked a lot like her aunt Diane, with larger hips and
breasts than her older sister.</p><p>Did I mention that this family loved each other very much?  
Very, very much.  This family was also a little unusual because they
were all lesbians and the adults in the family also liked girls.  
Young girls.</p><p>Where was I?  Oh, yes.  Presently it was a beautiful
Saturday morning, the first Saturday of July, and Diane and Evelyn
are sitting on a beach towel on their sofa.  They were kissing with
slow sensuous tongues and roaming hands.  They were both naked from
the waist down, dressed from the waist up.  Their legs were spread
wide.  And between their legs were the two beautiful children. They
were also naked from the waist down.</p><p>Evelyn’s pubic hair was completely shaved off.  Tammy was
holding her mother’s labia back with one hand, the fingers of the
other hand plunging in and out of her leaking vagina, Tammy’s lips
sucking on her engorged red clitoris, holding it with her lips and
vibrating her tongue against it.  She was trying with all of her
might to make her mother have an orgasm.</p><p>Nicky was doing likewise with her aunt.  Diane’s pubic
mound was shaved so that only a vertical strip remained.  She
fluttered her tongue over Diane’s exposed clit and then licked the
length of her labes from anus to clit.  She paused just long enough
to tell her sister, “I’m gonna win.”</p><p>Diane and Evelyn started moaning into each other’s mouth.  
Tammy started moving three fingers inside of her mother’s vagina,
rubbing her G spot.  Evelyn broke her kiss with her sister and her
hips ground her pubic mound against her daughter’s hand.  She let out
a short scream and sighed.  Ten seconds later Diane moaned loudly
twice and said, “Thank you, Honey,”  in between catching her breath.</p><p>Evelyn’s watch beeped.  “Time’s up,” Evelyn
smiled.  “Rotate.”  Diane got up, Evelyn moved to the left and Tammy
joined her on the sofa.  They were playing the “Rock Around the
Clock” game.  It was invented by Tammy months ago when the family was
getting a little bored with their mutual sex life.</p><p>This time Nicky was trying to make her sister Tammy come
and Diane was trying to make her sister Evelyn come.  They had
fifteen minutes to try.  The winner of this game was the one who made
someone else have an orgasm the fastest.  After everyone had their
turn of being in the seat and being between someone’s legs, the
family rose on shaky legs and showered.  They had big plans to make
for that night.</p><p>At four that afternoon Diane and Evelyn were in the kitchen
trying to make plans for the slumber party just three hours away.  
Diane said to Evelyn, “The girls are going to want to stay downstairs
in the rec-room.”</p><p>“If we keep them separated from us we’ll never get Carolyn
and Samantha to make love to their daughters,” Evelyn
said.  “Remember the plan.”</p><p>“I know.  We have to come up with some excuse for us to go
down there or for them to come up.”</p><p>“What are the girls going to do tonight?” Evelyn asked.  
She was at the kitchen table preparing snacks for the girls.  She
thought it best to go right to the source.  “Tammy!  Nicky!” she
called.</p><p>A minute later Tammy showed up.  “What?”  At fourteen she
was starting to become a disagreeable teenager, and it could be heard
in her voice.</p><p>“What are you and your sister planning to do for
entertainment tonight.  There’s extra girls coming over, don’t
forget.  There’ll be Angelica and Demi from Girl Scouts, as well as
your friends Tonya and Laura.”</p><p>“Is Jane coming?”</p><p>“No.  Her mother won’t let her.  She’s grounded for
something or other.”</p><p>“Okay, that’s six.  We could just pair up and…you know.”</p><p>“Everything can’t be about sex.  Why don’t you come up with
a game you can all play?”</p><p>“Rock around the clock?” Tammy asked with a smile playing
on her lips.  Evelyn sighed.  Tammy brightened.  “I’ll call Tonya.  
She’ll no what to play.”</p><p>As Tammy left the kitchen, Diane said, “Everything can’t be
about sex?  Here we are trying to trick two mothers into having sex
with their daughters and you’re telling Tammy ‘everything can’t be
about sex.’”</p><p>“I know.  But there’s other things in life.  I’m a mother,
too.  I don’t want my daughters to have a one track mind.  They need
to be exposed to a variety of things.  Now is the time in their lives
when they start deciding what they want out of life.  Have you seen
how they’re changing?”</p><p>Diane sighed.  “Yeah.  I noticed.”</p><p>“Nicky’s starting to think about boys, even though she
messes around with Laura, and Tammy is starting to pull away.  I
think she’s in love with her girlfriend Tonya.”  Her fingers made
little quotation marks in the air when she said “in love.”</p><p>“I know,” Diane said.  “And the older I get, the more I
wish they’d stay little.  I think I’m most turned on by girls under
twelve.”</p><p>Evelyn smiled at that.  “And I’ve noticed that I’m more
attracted to teens about fourteen or fifteen.  Just when the
teenagers in my life are pulling away from me.”</p><p>“We’re a couple of…something, any way.”</p><p>“Strange old dykes?” Evelyn offered.</p><p>“We’re in sad shape.”</p><p>Diane suddenly hugged her sister from behind.  “Tonight
could be the start of something new and exciting,” she whispered in
her ear.</p><p>Evelyn sighed.  “Or it could be a big mistake.”</p><p>“I really don’t think so.  I have a good feeling about Sam
and Carolyn.  They acted so natural around their daughters.  I
wouldn’t be surprised if they were already fooling around with that
little Angel and that devilish Demon.”</p><p>Evelyn jumped up.  “I almost forgot to chill the wine.”  
She returned with two bottles.  “I wasn’t sure which to get, so I got
one of each.  Red and white.”</p><p>Diane smiled.  “Well if we’re celebrating I’d say we need a
red wine for our little red head Angel, and a white wine for our
little blond Devil.”</p><p>“That’s Demon,” Evelyn corrected.</p><p>“Whatever.  Hey.  I know what we’re going to do tonight.  
It just hit me.”</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“You’ll see.  It’s a surprise.”</p><p>At five of seven that night, Samantha and her daughter
Demi, and Carolyn and her daughter Angelica showed up at Diane and
Evelyn’s door together.  Samantha was as tall as most men.  At 34 she
looked a lot like a certain warrior princess that was on TV, with
long black hair, well defined arms and legs.  She was wearing a short
blue sleeveless dress.  Carolyn was short, no taller than her
thirteen year old daughter, and blond with a short page boy haircut.  
She was wearing tan culottes and a white blouse.  At 35 years old,
she had a young look about her and could have passed for a teenager
if she wore her daughter’s clothes.</p><p>Diane left the four of them in and directed the children
downstairs to the rec room, while escorting the adults into the
living room.  Evelyn served cheese and crackers and white wine.  The
conversation started out innocently enough.  Carolyn, it turned out,
was a science teacher at the local high school.  Samantha was the
high school nurse.</p><p>“Do you think the school board would be upset if they knew
that the two of you were having an affair?” Diane asked.  Before Sam
or Carolyn could say anything, Diane continued.  “I…we aren’t going
to tell on you.  I was just thinking…the two of you aren’t trying
very hard to keep it secret.”  She looked at her sister then back at
Samantha.  “We saw you at the park last Saturday.  You two.  And your
daughters.”</p><p>“Angel and Demi are very…friendly with each other,” Evelyn
said.</p><p>Samantha leaned forward, touched Evelyn on the
knee.  “Yes.  Friendly.  Just like you were very friendly with that
Jane girl.  At the Girl Scout Camp last summer.”  She had a big grin
on her face.</p><p>Evelyn looked scared.  “They told you?”</p><p>“Demi told me you tried to stop her and Angel from making
love.  Then when you couldn’t, you took Jane aside and made love to
her.”</p><p>“How old was Jane last summer?” Carolyn asked.</p><p>“Um…I think she was 14 last year.  But your daughters were
only twelve.  You can understand why I tried to stop them?”</p><p>Carolyn burst out laughing.  “You should see your face.”</p><p>Samantha chuckled.  “You look like you were going to die.”</p><p>Samantha looked at Carolyn then back at Diane and
Evelyn.  “We don’t care either what you two are doing,” she said.  “I
think it’s…wonderful.  Children need good role models.  They need to
know that they are the most important things in the world.  They are
the future.”</p><p>Diane refilled wine glasses.  “So.  Did Angel and Demi
start fooling around because they saw you two?”</p><p>Carolyn said, “We were over at Sam’s place, and Sam’s
husband was…watching us,”</p><p>“And beating off,” Samantha added.</p><p>“So no one was watching when the girls came home.  Angel
wanted to sleep over at Demi’s house, so she figured she would just
get off the bus with Demi and call from there.  They came in, heard
the noise we were making upstairs, and spied on us.”</p><p>“Were you mad at them?” Diane asked.</p><p>“No.  They looked so cute when we caught them.  They had
their clothes half off and were touching and kissing each other.  I
guess trying to imitate us.”</p><p>“Um…how old were they?  When they caught you?”  Diane’s
throat was suddenly dry.  She poured more wine, emptying the bottle.</p><p>Samantha told them.  “They were only nine.  Isn’t that just
precious?”</p><p>Diane and Evelyn agreed.  Then Diane said, “Let’s play a
game.”  She took the empty wine bottle and sat down on the
floor.  “Let’s play spin the bottle.”  She spun the empty bottle on
the floor
.</p><p>“I got a better idea,” Carolyn said, as she and the others
joined Diane on the floor.  “Let’s play Truth or Dare.”</p><p>Down in the basement rec room the girls had started playing
a game too.  Dance music was playing from a stereo,  but no one was
dancing.  The six of them were gathered around a card table.</p><p>Tammy and Tonya, as the oldest, were directing things.  
Tammy’s best friend, Tonya was a slim girl with long black hair who
almost always dressed in black.  She and Tammy were both 14 and were
going to go into the ninth grade when school started again in the
fall.  Nicky’s best friend, Laura was a cute little blond with
glasses.  She and Nicky were both twelve, although Laura looked nine,
and were going into seventh grade.</p><p>Angelica and Demi were in the middle at thirteen and going
into the eighth grade.  Angelica and Demi were both tall for their
age and slim with flat bellies and the same long style hair cut with
bangs cut straight across their foreheads.  The difference was that
Angelica was a pretty red head, and Demi was a pretty blond.</p><p>Tonya wanted the girls to play strip poker.  She had seen
it in a movie on TV.  Laura and Nicky didn’t know how to play poker,
so Tonya told them she would show them.  Demi said that she would
make sure that Tonya didn’t cheat them, so the youngest girls agreed.</p><p>“We’ll play five card draw poker,” Tonya
explained.  “Everyone gets five cards and then can get rid of one,
two, or three cards and get replacements.  The best hand wins.</p><p>“Wins what?” Laura asked.</p><p>“The winner of the hand doesn’t have to take anything off.  
The other five have to take something off. Just one thing.”</p><p>“So we don’t get to put anything back on?” Demi asked.</p><p>“No.  It will go faster this way.  No betting.  Just a
bunch of girls slowly getting naked.”</p><p>“Don’t forget the best part,” Tammy said.</p><p>“Oh, yeah,” Tonya turned back to the girls gathered around
the table.  She placed a deck of cards in the center of the
table.  “I noticed we have three lesbian couples here.  Just for fun
I thought we could trade for tonight.  Grownups call it swinging.  
The first one completely naked waits for the second one to get
completely naked.  Then they can…um, get to know each other.  Then
the third one naked gets to pair off with the fourth one, and then
the last two can make out.”</p><p>“You got it all figured out,” Demi said with attitude.</p><p>“Well, it did take me almost an hour to think this all up,”
Tonya replied.  “It’s just for fun.  Just for tonight.  Don’t you
want to try someone different?”</p><p>Demi looked at Angel.  “No.  Not really.”</p><p>“It might be fun,” Angelica said.  Demi looked away.</p><p>“Okay,” Tonya moved the deck in front of Tammy.  “You deal
first.”</p><p>At this point I should interrupt to tell you about how the
girls were dressed.  They were all dressed a little differently.  
Demi, Angel, and Laura weren’t expecting to play strip poker, or they
might have put more clothes on, despite the warm night.</p><p>Tammy was wearing a purple short set, purple socks, white
sneakers, panties and bra.  To her left, the way the deal would go,
Tonya was all in black, black tee shirt, black jeans, black boots,
black belt, even black panties and bra.  To her left was Demi dressed
in cut off jean shorts, a red tank top, black sneakers without socks,
panties and bra.  Next was Angelica who wore a blue flowered sun
dress with a white shawl across her bare shoulders, white sandals,
panties and bra.  Next to her sat Laura who was wearing a pink
flowered skirt with a white short sleeved blouse, sandals, panties
and of course her silver rimmed glasses.  She still had no need to
wear a bra, not even a training bra.  And lastly was Nicky wearing
white shorts with a brown belt, a blue tank top, sandals, panties and
bra.</p><p>You probably won’t remember what everyone is wearing.  It’s
alright.  Most of them will be naked soon anyway.</p><p>Tammy dealt first.  The girls hesitantly threw some cards
away and Tammy dealt them new ones.  The first hand ended with Tonya,
Angel, and Nicky each having one pair, but Tammy won with a heart
flush.  Demi and Nicky griped a bit, but eventually the five losers
took something off.  Everyone took off a sneaker or sandal, but Tonya
surprised everyone by pulling her tee shirt off, showing the other
girls her grapefruit size breasts encased in her black bra.</p><p>The next hand was dealt by Tonya.  This time Demi won with
two pair of eights and tens.  She couldn’t keep the smirk off her
face.  More sandals, sneakers, and Tonya’s one boot hit the floor.</p><p>Demi, with her smile getting broader, dealt the third
hand.  It was won by little Laura with a full house of jacks over
nines.  She squealed joyously when she laid down the cards for
everyone to examine.  “Is this good?” she asked Tonya.  Tonya pulled
off her other boot, Nicky took off her belt, Angel laid her shawl
aside on the sofa, Tammy and Demi removed their last sneakers.</p><p>Angel dealt the fourth hand.  Nobody had anything at all
except Nicky who had two pair, jacks  and sevens.  Tonya took off her
belt, Tammy took a sock off, Demi pulled her tank top off over her
head, and tossed it aside.  She wasn’t smiling anymore.  Laura stood,
unzipped her skirt, stepped out of it revealing “Little Puppies“
panties, and quickly sat back down.  Everyone turned their attention
to Angel.  She sighed, stood up and turned her back to Demi.  Demi
got the idea and unzipped Angel’s flowered dress, letting it pool at
her bare feet.  Angel sat back down, glancing at Tonya, who was
staring at her.</p><p>The fifth hand, which Laura dealt, was won by Nicky again,
this time with two pair of queens and fours.  Nicky was grinning, as
she watched her girlfriend Laura unbutton her blouse.  She did it
slowly, purposely teasing Nicky.  She pulled it down off her
shoulders, revealing her little pink nipples on an almost flat chest.
It looked as though someone had pinched her nipples, pulling up just
a bit of skin around them, and making them stand out on her chest.  
She put her arms above her head, making her baby breasts disappear,
and swung back and forth to give everyone a look.  Everyone but Demi
laughed.  Tammy pulled off her last sock, Tonya took off her black
jeans and was now in black bra and panties, and Demi pulled off her
jean shorts and was now in white training bra and panties.  Everyone
stopped to look at Angelica again.  She sighed again, turned her back
to her girlfriend Demi.  Demi unhooked Angel’s training bra and let
it fall down, revealing pale breasts about the size of eggs, with
cute pink nipples that hardened on contact with air.</p><p>Nicky dealt the sixth hand.  Incredibly she won for the
third time in a row, with three sixes.  Tammy took her tank top off.  
She still had on her shorts, bra, and panties.  Tonya and Demi looked
at each other, then simultaneously reached behind their backs and
unhooked their bras.  Each only wearing panties now, they eyed each
other’s breasts, comparing.  Tonya, a year older had breasts about
the size of grapefruit halves.  Demi’s were no bigger than large
eggs, and stuck straight out in a cone shape.  Tonya’s paler skin,
pink areolas, and nipples, contrasted with Demi’s tan flesh  and
darker nipples.  Angel and Laura got to their feet, pulled their
panties down and sat back down, lifted their legs in the air and
pulled their panties off of their feet.</p><p>“Like synchronized stripping!” Tammy observed.</p><p>“Angel’s out,” Tonya declared.</p><p>“And me, too,” Laura said.</p><p>“No.”  Everyone looked at Tonya.  “Laura still has her
glasses on.”</p><p>Laura touched her glasses, as if to make certain.  She
smiled.  “Oh, yeah.  I’m so used to them, I forget I have them on.”</p><p>“So, only Angel’s out.  Go wait over there,” Tonya said,
pointing to the sofa.</p><p>The deal was back to Tammy and, amazingly, Laura, naked
except for her glasses, won the hand.  Tammy pulled off her shorts
and Nicky pulled off her tee shirt.  They were both in their
underwear now.  Tonya and Demi, watching each other closely, stood
and pulled their panties off.  “We’re both out,” Tonya said.</p><p>“I get Angel,” Demi announced.</p><p>“Uh, huh.  I said we were going to switch partners,” Tonya
told her.  She stood in front of Demi, both of them totally naked.</p><p>“Guys.  Let’s not fight about it,” Tammy tried to get
between them.</p><p>“It’s alright,” Angel told Demi.  “I can be with…someone
else…for this one time.”</p><p>Demi backed down and sat back at the table, her chin in her
hand.</p><p>The last hand was dealt by Laura who only had to deal to
Nicky, Tammy, and herself.  Nicky won with a pair of kings.  Laura
took her glasses off, laid them on the table.  She stood and hopped
up and down.  “I’m naked;  I’m naked.  Who gets me?”</p><p>Demi grabbed her arm.  “That would be me.”</p><p>Tonya gently laid Angel on the sofa and began kissing her
way down her body, starting at her ears.  She looked back at Tammy,
saying, “I want to see if all red heads taste the same,” before
continuing to kiss Angel’s belly button.</p><p>Demi led Laura, who was practically blind without her
glasses, to the other end of the sofa, pushed her down on her belly,
and began to make love to her ass.  “I want your little wiggly ass,
Laura.”  Her hands rubbed from Laura’s shoulders down to her ass
cheeks and then down to her thighs, exploring by touch Laura’s
developing curves while her lips and tongue tasted the rounded curves
of Laura’s little pink ass.</p><p>Tammy and Nicky looked at each other.  “I guess you’re
stuck with me, Sis.”</p><p>“I would never think of it that way.”</p><p>“But we make love to each other all the time.”</p><p>Tammy said, “I’ll always love you Nicky.  You’re my
sister.  I’d do anything for you.”</p><p>Nicky hesitated to reply.  She took her sister’s hand and
they moved to the sofa along the far wall.  “You really love Tonya,
too,” she whispered in her sister’s ear.  “I see the way you watch
her.”</p><p>Tammy put her arm around her sister, and they sat there in
bras and panties.  “Let’s just watch our girlfriends make love to
other girls.”  She smiled at her sister, then  turned her attention
to Tonya.  Tonya looked up from between Angel’s thighs, her tongue
playing in the sparse red pubic hair.  She made eye contact with
Tammy and smiled.  Tammy could almost feel Tonya’s tongue on her
skin, on her clitoris, in her vagina.  It was as if Tonya was turning
Tammy on from a distance.  By remote control.</p><p>Tammy placed her hand on her sister’s bare thigh.  “I’m
getting hot,” she told her.</p><p>Nicky placed her hand on top of her sister’s.  “Me too,”
she admitted.</p><p>Laura lay with her head on the back of her hands.  She
couldn’t quite make out Nicky and Tammy five feet away on the other
sofa, so she closed her eyes and relaxed, enjoying what Demi was
doing to her ass.  She didn’t like Demi personally, but right now
Demi was doing something to her that no one had ever done before, and
she wouldn’t have traded it for the world.  She decided she loved her
ass being the center of attention.</p><p>Meanwhile, upstairs the four adults in the house had
decided to play a teenager’s game.  “Okay,” Evelyn said.  “As our
guests, you guys go first.”  Everyone was smiling broadly with the
same thought:   It was silly and fun to play Truth or Dare when you
were adults in your thirties.</p><p>Samantha:  “Okay.  You two against us two.”  Indicating
Carolyn and herself.  Samantha looks at Diane:  “Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Diane:  “Truth.”</p><p>Samantha:  “Are you a lesbian like your sister?”</p><p>Diane:  “Yes.”  Her smile faded a little.  “Okay, Carolyn?  
Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Carolyn:  “Dare.”</p><p>Diane:  Her smile returned.  “Kiss my sister on the mouth.”</p><p>Carolyn licked her lips, leaned in to meet Evelyn, who met
her half way.  Their lips touched for thirty seconds.  Carolyn pulled
away when Evelyn brought her hand up to caress Carolyn’s cheek.</p><p>Carolyn:  “Evelyn Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Evelyn:  “Truth.”</p><p>Carolyn:  “Did you enjoy that kiss?”</p><p>Evelyn:  “Oh, yes.”  They held each other’s gaze for a
moment, then Evelyn turned to Samantha, who had a serious look on her
face.  “Sam Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Samantha:  “Truth.”</p><p>Evelyn took a deep breath:  “Okay, Sam.  You know I’ve…made
love to an underage girl.  Since you’ve been an adult , have you ever
made love to an underage kid?”</p><p>Sam:  “Yes.”</p><p>Carolyn looked at her lover disbelievingly:  “You did?  
When?”</p><p>Diane:  “Shh.  Play the game.”</p><p>Samantha:  “Diane, Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Diane:  “Dare.”</p><p>Samantha:  “I want you to take your shirt and bra off.  And
then show us if you can lick your own nipples.”  Diane had a resigned
look on her face.  Samantha was looking pleased with herself.</p><p>Diane pulled her top off, unhooked her bra, then cupped her
large breasts in her hands.  All eyes were on the breast flesh with
wide brown areolas and nipples the length and width of pencil
erasers.  Diane pinched her nipples between thumbs and forefingers,
causing them to harden and grow noticeably longer, and send shivers
down her body.  With a smile, she hefted her right breast to her
mouth, her neck stretching down and to the right.  Her tongue darted
out and easily licked her right nipple making it shiny with spit.  
Then she hefted her left breast to her mouth, her tongue stretched
out to her nipple, and made it likewise shiny.  Then she stretched
her neck an inch further and captured the nipple between her lips,
making little sucking motions.</p><p>Samantha clapped, and everyone laughed.</p><p>Diane:  “Okay, okay.  Shows over.”  She left her breasts
flop back down.  “Let’s get back to the game.”  Without putting her
bra or shirt back on.  “Carolyn?  Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Carolyn:  “Truth.”</p><p>Diane:  “Did you ever make love to an underage girl?”</p><p>Carolyn:  “No.  Never.”  With a glance at
Samantha.  “Evelyn Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Evelyn:  “Oh, Dare.  What do you want me to do?”</p><p>Carolyn:  “Let’s beat Diane’s dare.  I want you to take
your shirt and bra off and…run around the block topless.”</p><p>Evelyn:  “Outside?   I can’t do that, can I?”  She looked
the question at her sister.</p><p>Diane, with a look to the clock:  “It’s after eight
o’clock, nearly dark.  I don’t see why not.”</p><p>Evelyn slowly stripped down until she was naked from the
waist up.  Samantha and Carolyn, getting into the spirit of the game,
whistled at Evelyn’s near perfect, pale, B cup breasts with little
pink nipples.  Freckles were scattered across her chest and the top
of her breasts. Evelyn opened the front door and looked out.  No one
was in sight.  She took off like a shot down the porch steps and to
the left down the sidewalk, wearing only her sneakers and red shorts.</p><p>Around the first corner she nearly ran into a young couple
walking hand in hand.  Both stopped, staring at the half naked
woman.  The male half of the couple wore a huge smile.  The female
half socked him in the stomach.  Half way around the block Evelyn ran
past a man walking his dog.  In the dusk she couldn’t identify the
man, so she was sure he wouldn’t be able to identify her.  As she
came back around to the front of the house she could make out that
her sister and two new friends were standing on the front porch.  
Diane had slipped her blouse back on.  They all clapped as Evelyn ran
up the steps, and parted to let her go back inside.</p><p>After Evelyn caught her breath:  “Samantha Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Samantha:  “After these dares, I better say Truth.”</p><p>Evelyn:  “What underage girl did you make love to?”</p><p>Samantha:  “Why my daughter, Demi.  Of course.  Who else?”</p><p>Carolyn touched her arm:  “What?”</p><p>Samantha:  “She was asking questions.  It was just easier
to show her.  It was after they caught us fooling around.  Alright?”  
Carolyn looked at her lover like she didn’t really know her.  “Diane,
Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Diane:  “Truth.”</p><p>Samantha:  “Have you ever made love…to your sister?”</p><p>Diane looked at Evie who was still naked from the waist up,
then in turn, Carolyn and Samantha.  She sighed:  If Samantha could
admit being intimate with her own daughter, then she could admit this
as well.  “All the time.”</p><p>Samantha:  “I thought so!”</p><p>Diane quickly regained her composure:  “Let’s keep going.  
Carolyn, Truth or Dare?”</p><p>Carolyn hesitated a moment:  “Dare.”</p><p>Diane:  “Carolyn, I want you to go down to the basement,
find your daughter, and kiss her on the mouth.  In front of everyone.”</p><p>“Just a kiss, right?” Carolyn asked at the top of the
stairs.</p><p>“That’s what I said.”</p><p>“I can do that,” as she started down the steps.  Diane,
Evelyn, and Samantha started to follow her.  Although Diane and
Evelyn suspected what the young girls were doing, Carolyn and
Samantha were not prepared for the sight the four women came upon.</p><p>Tammy and Nicky were on the sofa nearest the stairs,
Tammy’s right leg over Nicky’s left.  Each had a hand in the other’s
panties, stroking clits and fingering wet vaginas.  They were
watching the double feature live sex show consisting of Tonya dining
between Angel’s wide spread thighs, and Demi kissing, licking and
biting Laura’s little pink ass, while rubbing her own wet pussy on
Laura’s left calf.  Demi’s right hand was down underneath the girl,
feeling up Laura’s little wet pussy.</p><p>As the four women stood and watched (Carolyn and Samantha
totally dressed, Diane with her blouse on, but open exposing her
large breasts, and Evelyn naked from the waist up), Angel’s orgasm
started.  Thirty seconds later little Laura joined her.  Both girls
began moaning and moving about.  Angel clamped her thighs around
Tonya’s head and Laura pushed her hips down humping Demi’s hand
underneath her.  Both girls shook in a state of ecstasy.</p><p>Angel lying on her back opened her eyes to see her mother
leaning over her.  She smiled slowly.  “Hi, Mom,” she said dreamily.</p><p>Carolyn was mesmerized by what she had just witnessed.  
Although she knew that her daughter had been fooling around with
Demi, she had never actually seen her daughter have an orgasm.  In
her mind it was always “Fooling around,” as though her daughter was
too young to actually experience an orgasm.  To actually watch it
happen had affected Carolyn tremendously.  Her panties were damp as
she leaned down towards her daughter’s pretty face.  Before coming
downstairs she had intended to merely kiss Angel on the lips, but now
something had changed.  Actually, everything had changed.  She knelt
by the sofa and brought her face within an inch of her daughter’s
lips.  Everything else faded away.  There was no one else in the
room.  It was just her and her beautiful daughter.  Carolyn’s lips
parted.  She locked eyes with Angel.  Simultaneously mother and
daughter mouths opened, tongues darted out and the contact was
electric.  Sensuously their mouths moved together, lips made contact
with a second electric shock, making both woman and girl shudder.  
Angel’s arm came up and wrapped around her mother’s neck, gently
holding her in place.  Their lips fed on each other, their tongues
tasted each other.  Mother and daughter felt connected  to each other
in a way that they hadn’t since Angel had stopped breast feeding.  
Both bodies were warm and tingling.  It was the most senses
shattering thing either had ever done.</p><p>Dimly Carolyn became aware that hands, some children’s,
some adult’s, were removing her clothes.  Tonya moved out of the way
as Carolyn crawled on top of her thirteen year old daughter.  Her
wider body covered the thin body of the girl, their lips never parted
but for an instant.  Angel brought her knee up and parted her
mother’s thighs.  Carolyn’s knee came in contact with her daughter’s
leaking vagina and hard little nubbin.  Their bodies moved out of
sheer animal lust and they climaxed almost simultaneously.</p><p>Carolyn and Angel lay together panting.  Carolyn opened her
eyes and turned her attention to what was going on in the room.  
Slowly, as she came to her senses, it sank in what was happening.</p><p>Demi was on top of her now naked mother in reverse, face to
vagina, licking, kissing, and nibbling on her mother’s clitoris,
which stuck out far from under its hood almost like the penis of a
little boy.  Samantha was holding her daughter’s thighs far apart
above her face.  As her head moved back and forth, her tongue stiff
like a wet, red penis, plunged in and out of her little girl’s vagina.</p><p>Evelyn, still in her red shorts and sneakers was making out
with her daughter Tammy who was still wearing panties and bra.  
Tammy’s hands were all over her mother’s breasts, alternating
stroking and pinching.  They broke their kiss and Tammy seemed to
take control by sticking her tongue in her mother’s ear and then
began sucking on her neck, her hands never leaving her mother’s
breasts.</p><p>Beside them on the same sofa Diane had Nicky sprawled
across her lap with Nicky nursing on her left breast, while Diane’s
right hand was inside her niece’s panties stroking and caressing.</p><p>Carolyn caught movement out of the corner of her eye,
turned to see Tonya handing Laura’s glasses to her.  “Here you go,
Kiddo,” Tonya said.  “I want you to see this.”  Both girls were
naked, Tonya with long black hair, and nice size breasts, stood a
head taller than little blond Laura.  Tonya pulled Laura close in a
hug.  Laura’s mouth was at just the right height to capture Tonya’s
right nipple.  She held it between her lips and flicked it with her
tongue.  Tonya moaned.  Their best friends and lovers were sisters,
but Tonya and Laura barely knew each other.  This was about to
change.  Tonya pulled Laura’s head away from her nipple.  She let it
go with a popping sound, and Tonya bent to meet Laura’s lips with her
own.  Laura’s hand instinctively went between Tonya’s thighs, as her
glasses steamed up.</p><p>Carolyn rose on shaky legs.  She had just made love to her
daughter, but something inside her had changed.  She wanted something
else.  She moved towards Evelyn, squeezed in on the other side of
her, pulled her face away from Tammy and planted a long wet kiss on
her mouth, that Evelyn returned with a passion.  Carolyn decided that
Evelyn was a better kisser than Samantha.  Tammy moved down to suckle
at her mother’s breast.</p><p>Demi’s orgasm came with a short cry and her sweat soaked
body slid off of her mother’s body.  Angel rose, stepped over Demi
and Samantha, and went to join her mother.  Angel began by touching
her mother’s breast.  Carolyn didn’t respond, just kept Frenching
Evelyn.  She sunk to her knees between her mother’s legs, the smell
of her wet pussy was overpowering.  Angel’s mouth sought out her
mother’s nipple and began licking, nibbling, and sucking on the hard
red nipple.  Tammy meanwhile saw what happening, and did the same
thing, sliding down to between her mother’s legs to suck at her
breast.  She paused only to pull at her mother’s red shorts, until
she had them off.</p><p>Tonya and Laura sunk to the floor.  Tonya on her back,
pulled Laura’s hips to her mouth and held onto her little pink ass
cheeks to hold her leaking pussy against her mouth.  Laura for her
part began licking Tonya’s hard little clitoris.</p><p>Samantha and Demi lay on the floor for a minute watching
the show.  Samantha didn’t really want to make love to anyone but
Carolyn and her own daughter.  Demi, in her heart, loved only Angel.  
They both had mixed feelings watching their lovers.  Finally Samantha
noticed that the other sofa was empty and laid on it on her side so
she could continue to watch.  She motioned for Demi to join her.  
Demi laid with her back against her mother’s cushioning breasts and
her ass against her mother’s sopping wet pussy.  Samantha wrapped an
arm around her daughter, then moved her hand from one small breast
down Demi’s belly and her fingers found their way to her hard nubbin,
and began playing with it as they watched the other lovers.</p><p>Nicky came with a bang and a whimper, and then lay still on
her aunt’s lap.  Laura came next moaning into Tonya’s wet pussy.  
Diane placed Nicky on the floor, took the rest of her clothes off,
and spread her legs wide to finger her own vagina while running her
hand along her sister’s thigh.</p><p>It’s uncertain who started first, but everyone came to
realize that Angel and Tammy were both moving the fingers of one hand
in and out of their mother’s vaginas while their other hands were
making circular motions on their clitorises.  The whole time their
mouths never left go of their mother’s breasts.</p><p>After Laura came back to her senses, she redoubled her
efforts on Tonya’s clitoris, and the fourteen year old brunette
suddenly clamped her thighs around the little blond head, and moaned
twice.</p><p>The sound woke Nicky up and she crawled in between her
aunt’s legs, pushed her hand out of the way,  and began giving her
labia and clit a good tongue lashing.  Evelyn and Carolyn came hard,
clamping their legs around their daughter’s bodies, trapping hands in
pussies and heads against breasts.</p><p>Diane came from Nicky’s attention on her whole vagina and
clitoris, her orgasm seemingly knocked the wind out of her, as she
was panting loudly.  Demi suddenly screamed from her mother’s fingers
moving in and out of her vagina, her own hand reaching down to hold
her mother’s hand in place.  “Oh, yes!  Yes!  Yes!” she yelled and
then was silent.</p><p>The rec-room reeked of sweat and female heat. Everyone
collapsed where they were, falling into a deep sleep.  “Game Night”
would never again mean the same thing as it once did.</p>"
448,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 6A – The New Kids on the Block",Buck,6,"Nicky and Laura start a babysitting job with the new neighbors, two cute little Chinese girls.","['ffgg', 'anal', 'cons', 'feet', 'panties', 'ped', 'spank', 'teen', 'viol']","<p>Nicky and Laura sat facing each other on the bathroom
floor, sandwiched between the bathtub on one side, and the sink and
toilet on the other.  The two thirteen year olds were wearing only
their panties and bras.  A shallow pan of hot water sat beside
Nicky.  She grabbed Laura’s foot by the heel and pulled it into her
lap.  She picked up the can of shaving cream and  sprayed some into
her hand, then smoothed the cream across her friend’s shin.</p><p>“Thanks again for doing this for me,” Laura smiled at Nicky.</p><p>Laura picked up a razor.  “Don’t thank me yet.  I’m not
done yet.  Thank me after I’m done and I haven’t cut you.”</p><p>Laura made a face.  She was blond with her hair pulled back
in a pony tail, and wore silver rimmed glasses.  She had been Nicky’s
best friend since they were both eight.  They had  been lovers since
they were nine.  Laura suddenly flinched.</p><p>“Hold still!” Nicky told her.  “Or I’ll cut you.”  Nicky
had long brown hair that was also pulled back in a pony tail.  It was
their new thing.  They both always wore their hair pulled back in a
single pony tail.  “And pay attention.  You’re going to do me when
I’m done with you.”</p><p>“Okay.  I’ll do my best.”  The girls were only two months
apart in age, but their bodies were years apart in development.  In
the past year Nicky had grown into a woman’s body.  Nicky was well
developed in the breast department and was already wearing a  32 C
cup bra.  She had wide hips and boys were always staring at her ass
and chest.  Laura, on the other hand, was still wearing a training
bra and had the hips of a ten year old.  Thirteen was, and always
will be, an awkward age, where some girls are dying to develop a
chest and others are wishing they didn’t get so much attention
directed at their chests.</p><p>Nicky pulled the razor away from herself, over her friend’s
leg, going from ankle to knee.  It suddenly dawned on her that she
should have shaved Laura’s legs by having her friend sit behind her
with her legs wrapped around her waist.  Oh, well.  Maybe next time.  
Nicky finished with Laura’s first leg and then picked up her other
leg by the foot and repeated the procedure.  She finished by toweling
off her friend’s legs and applying baby oil.  The oil oozed through
Nicky’s fingers and caressed Laura’s legs.  “That feels so good,”
Laura told her friend.</p><p>“Your legs are so smooth,” Nicky murmured as her oily hands
climbed up Laura’s thighs and down to her feet, her fingers grasping
her between her toes.</p><p>“I’m getting wet,” Laura said softly.  A smile played on
Nicky’s full lips.</p><p>“My turn,” Nicky told Laura, and placed her foot in her
friend’s lap, her heel against her friend’s hardening nubbin.  After
hesitating a minute, Laura picked up the shaving cream and sprayed
some in her hand.  She smoothed it on Nicky’s leg causing her to purr
softly.  “You have nice hands, Laura.”</p><p>Laura slowly pulled the razor along Nicky’s shin fearful
of cutting her friend.  For her part, Nicky remained perfectly
still.  “I love our alone time,” Laura said.  Laura finished one leg,
then took the other leg in her hand, holding it like it was valuable
and she was afraid to drop it.</p><p>Laura finished Nicky’s second leg and reached for the baby
oil.  She massaged the oil into Nicky’s left leg.  The toes of
Nicky’s right foot pushed against the white cotton crotch of Laura’s
panties.  “That feels soooo good, Laura,” Nicky sighed.  Laura wasn’t
sure if her friend meant the baby oil on her leg or her own wet pussy
against Nicky’s wiggly toes.  Maybe a little bit of both.</p><p>Laura removed Nicky’s foot from her crotch only long enough
to rub her leg with baby oil, then she placed Nicky’s outstretched
toes against her panty crotch again.  Nicky smiled prettily and began
to move them against the cotton material, rubbing up and down and
pushing forward, caressing and putting pressure on Laura’s clit and
leaking vagina.  Laura leaned back on her elbows, her own legs
stretched out on either side of Nicky.  Nicky was also getting turned
on by what she was doing to her friend, and decided to take it
a “step” further.  She picked up Laura’s right foot and brought the
little baby oil covered foot to her face.  Her tongue darted out and
grazed Laura’s toes again and again.   Nicky’s lips began to suck
Laura’s big toe.</p><p>Laura laid back completely on the floor.  Her pussy was
leaking so much now that the panty material was transparent at the
crotch.  Nicky’s toes continued molesting Laura’s crotch.  Nicky’s
mouth continued sucking on Laura’s toes.  Nicky’s panties were also
becoming quite wet.  Her hand caressed Laura’s leg.  Nicky felt Laura
moving her hips involuntarily against her foot, which just turned her
on even more.  Laura tensed, relaxed, tensed, and relaxed again.  
Then she lay still.  Nicky pulled Laura’s toe out of her mouth with a
pop.</p><p>Nicky got to her feet and tore her wet panties down her
legs.  She sat her bare ass on the edge of the bathtub.  “Com’on
Laura.  Little help here,” Nicky told her friend.  Laura got to her
knees, her eyes locked on Nicky’s hard little nubbin standing up all
red.  Nicky spread her lips with her fingers, making her clit appear
even more prominent.  Light brown curly pubic hair surrounded her
lips and pubic bone above her clit.  Laura placed her face into
Laura’s wet smelling pussy, the hair tickling her nose.  She made a
few licks at her friend’s sweet spot and then pulled back.</p><p>“That tickles too much,” she said.  “I’ve got to shave it
off.”</p><p>“Well hurry, if you think you have to.  I’m dying here.”</p><p>Laura filled her hand with shaving cream and rubbed it all
over her friend’s waiting vulva.  It slowly ran down to her ass
crack.  She got out a fresh razor and went about her work slowly.  
Nicky was so frustrated trying to remain still, and wait for her
friend to remove her horniness, that she was becoming more aroused.  
Nicky’s vagina leaked fluid that ran down her ass crack and mixed
with the shaving cream causing a tickling sensation on her anus.</p><p>Somewhere in Laura’s mind she knew what she was doing to
her friend.  Minutes ticked by.  When Laura had removed all of the
hair she could get at, she gently washed her friend with warm water
and toweled it dry.  Then she attacked her whole pussy with her
mouth, lips, tongue.  Nicky came almost instantly, and nearly fell
backward into the tub.  Laura caught her with an arm around her back.</p><p>Nicky leaned in and kissed her girlfriend on the lips,
slowly, savoring her own juices on Laura’s mouth.  When she broke the
kiss, she said, “We better get to bed.”  They both grinned at
that.  “We have school tomorrow.”</p><p>School had only been in session for a week, but it was
Friday afternoon when Nicky and Laura got off the school bus down at
the corner of Nicky’s block.  There was a moving van parked in front
of the house at the end of the block, and two women in their thirties
standing out front while moving men carried in furniture.  Nicky
spotted the children first.  Two little girls, with long black hair
were standing side by side on the porch, wearing matching red dresses.</p><p>“Looks like you have new neighbors,” Laura said.</p><p>“Yeah,” Nicky said as she started walking towards the porch
and the little girls.</p><p>“Where are you going?  Nicky?”  Laura quickly followed her
friend.</p><p>Nicky walked right up to the porch, turned her attention to
the side where the women were standing, and said, “Hi.  I’m Nicky.  I
live three houses up,” she pointed.  “I’m glad someone finally moved
in here.  It’s been empty for months.”  Nicky looked back at the
little girls and realized for the first time they were Asian, with
olive complexions and almond eyes.</p><p>The couple came over to her, the shorter woman extended her
hand.  “I’m Karen and this is my wife Karen.”  Nicky took her hand
and shook it, blinking in surprise.  Did she hear right?  Karen and
Karen her wife?  She was a small woman, no taller than Nicky.  “These
are our daughters Shay-lin and Shay-lee,” she continued, indicating
the little girls.</p><p>Laura had caught up to Nicky.  “This is my best friend
Laura,” Nicky took Laura by the arm.  “This is Karen, and uh…Karen.”</p><p>The taller woman laughed a deep, rich laugh.  She had dark
brown hair, curly and long with blue eyes.  “Yes, we’re both named
Karen.  I’m Karen Elizabeth.”  She put her arm around the other
woman.  “And this is Karen Marie.  You can call us that or just Big
Karen and Little Karen.”</p><p>Laura asked the shorter Karen, “You don’t mind being called
Little?”</p><p>Little Karen shrugged.  “It’s descriptive.”  She had short
brown hair, permed into tight curls.  She was completely flat chested
and had almost no hips at all.  Laura eyed the woman up and down,
paying attention to her flat chest and very sexy legs revealed by a
pair of shorts.  She was wondering if this is what she would look
like in ten years, still flat chested.</p><p>Laura broke the long silence.  “Are your daughters
Chinese?  I don’t mean to sound rude.  They are the cutest little
things I’ve ever seen.”  The girls were smiling openly at the
teenagers.</p><p>Little Karen explained, “Yes, they’re seven years old and
twins.  We adopted them from China when they were babies.”</p><p>“Well, if you ever need a baby sitter, I’m looking for baby
sitting jobs.”</p><p>“Me, too,” Laura added.</p><p>“Well,” Big Karen said, “Maybe we could hire you both.  The
twins are a handful for most single babysitters.”</p><p>“Oh, I can’t believe that.  They look so innocent.”</p><p>“Just wait, you’ll see.  They’ll drive you nuts,” Big Karen
told her.</p><p>“We have to go out tomorrow night,” Little Karen said.  “We
were going to take them with us, but maybe we could give you guys a
try…after we talk to your mothers, of course.”</p><p>It was so easy, Nicky thought of it as destiny.  Her mother
and Laura’s mother said  ‘yes’ right away to them babysitting.  The
job was only three houses away from Nicky’s house, so they could walk
there and walk back to Nicky’s where Laura slept over half of the
time any way.  The parents were leaving at six o’clock.  The twins
need a bath at seven o’clock.  In bed at eight o’clock.  And the
parents would be home at nine o’clock.  So simple.</p><p>She was so wrong.  The twins’ parents had just driven
away.  Laura turned on the television, sat on the sofa, and one of
the twins suddenly jumped on her.  Nicky turned away from the window
where she was watching the parents drive away, when the other twin
jumped on her, nearly knocking her down.</p><p>“Hey, hey!  What’s going on?”  Nicky finally sat down on
the floor with the girl trapped in a bear hug.  She squirmed with all
of her might.  “Hey, hey.  Which one are you?  Are you Shay-lyn or
Shay-lee?”  The girl was now straddling Nicky’s lap and squirming
around.  She bent her head and tried to bite Nicky on the breast.  
Nicky suddenly pushed her away.  The girl took off to the far end of
the room, turned and with a roar, ran full speed at Nicky sitting
vulnerably on the floor with her legs spread.  Nicky threw her arms
up and closed her legs.  The girl stepped on Nicky’s leg, stumbled
and fell sideways.  Nicky moved to trap the girl.  She was panting,
but seemed undamaged.  Nicky held the girl face down by her shoulders
and back.  “Laura!”</p><p>She turned to see Laura lying on the sofa with her arms
protecting her face from a little seven year old who was kneeling on
her belly and pounding her fists against Laura’s arms.  “Nicky!  Get
her off of me!”</p><p>Nicky was helpless at first, then she got the idea to pick
up the girl around the waist with her arm, holding her with her back
against Nicky’s hip.  The girl continued to flail her arms and legs
around.  She took the three steps to the sofa, and with her other
arm, pulled the other twin off of her friend.  The second twin
immediately bit her on the arm.  “OW!” And Nicky dropped her on the
floor.  “Enough!  Stop it now!”</p><p>Laura reached for the second twin.  “Lee?  Lin?  Whoever
you are, settle down!”  She pushed the little girl to the floor,
almost fell on her, then caught herself, sat behind the girl and
wrapped her legs around the girl’s waist in a leg lock.  Observing
her friend, Nicky pushed her squirming nuisance down and wrapped her
legs around her twins’ waist also.</p><p>The girls continued to try to get away.  They were
squirming their little bodies against the teenagers’ crotches, and
under different circumstances, the teenagers would have loved the
feeling.  The twins were wearing matching yellow dresses which had
ridden up in the struggle, revealing white panties.  “When you guys
settle down,” Nicky told them, “We’ll let you go.  Now, why are you
acting like this?”</p><p>The one that Laura was holding spoke.  “We don’t like
babysitters.”</p><p>The one that Nicky was holding said, “Babysitters hurt us.”</p><p>“We won’t hurt you,” Nicky tried to sound calm and
reasonable.  The twin that Nicky was holding stopped
squirming.  “Okay, good.  I’m Nicky and that’s Laura.  What’s your
name?”</p><p>The little girl between her legs said,” I’m Shay-lee.  
That’s Shay-lin.”  They both stopped moving.  Nicky released her leg
lock and then Laura followed.</p><p>Both teens stood.  The seven year olds continued to sit on
the floor.  Shay-lee looked up at Nicky.  “Are you going to spank us
now?  For being bad?”</p><p>“No.  I don’t think that’s necessary.”</p><p>Shay-lee responded  by biting Nicky on the leg.  “Ow!  
Again!”  Shay-lee didn’t try to get away.  Nicky reached for her,
grabbed her around the waist and carried her to the sofa.  Shay-lin
laughed from the floor.</p><p>“Now you’re going to get it!”  Nicky warned.  She threw the
girl across her lap, ass up.  Nicky pulled the hem of her dress up
over the girl’s head and Nicky stared at the little white panties
covering the two half moons of the girl’s seven year old ass.  She
lifted her arm and smacked very lightly, once, twice, three times.  
She stopped.   The girl made no sound at all, didn’t try to move.</p><p>“Me too,” Shay-lin said to Laura.  “I need a spanking.”  
When Laura didn’t respond, Shay-lin kicked her in the shin.</p><p>“Ow.  Now stop that,” Laura said as she hopped backwards to
fall on the sofa beside her friend.  Her eyes fell to rest on the
white panties pulled tight across the little girl ass lying across
Nicky’s lap.   Shay-lin startled her by climbing up on her lap.  She
spread herself across Laura’s lap, pulling the hem of her dress up to
reveal a bare naked little girl ass.  Laura spotted the white panties
lying in the middle of the floor.</p><p>“Spank me,” Shay-lin told Laura.</p><p>“Me, too,” Shay-lee agreed.  “Three’s not enough.”</p><p>Nicky exchanged a hard long look with Laura.  They were
both holding their breath.  Nicky’s hand moved by itself, took the
waist band of Shay-lee’s panties and pulled them down to her knees.  
Laura raised her hand, brought it down lightly on the sweet little
olive skinned ass.  Nicky went next on her little girl’s ass.  Then
Laura, a little harder.  Smack!  Then Nicky.  Smack!  They took
turns, over and over, smack, smack, smack, smack.  Then a sharp
Crack!  Crack!  Crack!  Crack!  Nicky stopped.  Laura stopped.</p><p>They realized the girls were grinding their little bare
vulvas against the teenagers’ laps. Small moans escaped small
mouths.  Nicky and Laura looked down to see red asses.  
Simultaneously they ran fingers lightly over the raw flesh.  It was
warm and the twins shivered at the touch.</p><p>Again, without really thinking about their actions, Nicky
and Laura bent their heads to the two little girls and began licking
the warm, red flesh.  Laura’s fingers wrapped themselves in to Shay-
lin’s hair.  Nicky’s fingers reached between Shay-lee’s legs to
search out her little vulva, lightly stroking it, as she continued to
lick her ass.</p><p>After several minutes both girls sighed and tried to get
off of the teenagers laps.  Nicky and Laura, in a daze, let them get
up.  The teenagers’ bare legs were wet where the seven year olds had
rubbed their bald little vulvas.  Laura was looking at the clock on
the wall, but it took thirty seconds for it to register.  “Oh.  
Nicky, it’s nearly seven.  The girls need a bath.”</p><p>“Right.”  Each teenager took a little girl’s hand and led
them to the bathroom.  Nicky ran warm water in the tub, while Laura
undressed them.  Laura’s hands and eyes were all over the twins.</p><p>“Can…can you girls wash yourselves?” Laura asked, helping
the twins into the water.  The smell of prepubescent female sex
juices hung in the air.</p><p>“Wash us,” one of the twins said.  The other agreed.</p><p>“It will go faster,” Nicky said with a meaningful look at
Laura.  Each teenager began shampooing the hair of a twin.  Their
fingers caressed the little girls’ scalps, causing lots of sighs and
coos.  They rinsed their hair with cups of warm water, then began
washing the twins’ bodies.</p><p>Laura soaped up her hands and washed every nook and cranny
of Shay-lin, who she decided was “hers” to play with.  Her soapy
fingers caressed rounded shoulders, skinny arms, around to the skinny
back, front across the chest with two tiny brown nipples and ribs
showing against the olive skin, then down across a little outty belly
button, down the front of her thighs, all the way down her legs, her
feet, between her toes, then back up to soap the little girls hips
and down between her legs.  Laura felt a tiny hard nubbin at the top
of the seven year old’s bare vulva.  She paid it a good bit of
attention, then pulled Shay-lin up on all fours in the soapy warm
water and began soaping up the little ass.  She rinsed it off and
brought her face close to inspect it.</p><p>Meanwhile, at the other end of the bathtub, Nicky soaped up
her hands and washed every nook and cranny on little Shay-lee. Her
soapy fingers washed all over the little girl body from top to
bottom.  Her fingers also went between the girl’s legs and paid a lot
of attention on her little nubbin at the top of her bare vulva.  Then
she had the girl stand up and turn around so she could soap up her
ass mounds.  Shay-lee cooed at the attention on her ass.  She
finished with washing the girl’s long skinny legs and ended up at her
feet.  Shay-lee was sitting in the tub with her leg sticking up, held
in Nicky’s hand.</p><p>Laura and Nicky exchanged glances.  “Shay-lin has such a
pretty bottom, don’t you think?” Laura said.  The redness had begun
to fade.  Nicky countered with, “I think that Shay-lee has the cutest
toes ever.  She put the foot close to Laura, who turned her head away.</p><p>Laura brought her attention back to Shay-lin.  “Your hinny
is so cute I just want to kiss it.”  Shay-lin wiggled her ass in the
air and said, “Kiss my hinny.  Kiss my hinny.”</p><p>Laura smiled.  “Well, if you want me to.”  Laura bent her
face to the small tan globes of the seven year old ass.  She used her
lips to kiss one cheek, then the other, then her tongue snaked out to
plant little wet spots on the still damp ass cheeks.  Her tongue
grazed the tiny rose bud of the little girl’s anus.  Laura’s hand
involuntarily reached down to her shorts and unsnapped them one
handed.  Reaching into her panties she began caressing her own vulva.</p><p>Nicky watched her friend for a minute, then said, “Shay-
lee, your toes are so cute, I want to kiss them.”</p><p>This brought a, “Kiss my toes.  Kiss my toes,” from the
little girl.  Nicky didn’t hesitate.  She kissed each toe on the
right foot, individually.  Then she ran her tongue around and between
each toe of the now clean foot.  She began to suck on each little
toe, eventually sticking all five little toes in her mouth at once.</p><p>She pulled them out.  “They’re so little I can put them all
in my mouth at once,” she smiled at her friend.</p><p>Laura wasn’t paying attention.  Her lips and tongue
continued to caress Shay-lin’s ass cheeks, while her hand played with
her own wet vagina and hard clitoris inside her panties.</p><p>Nicky was getting turned on by what Laura was doing and
couldn’t help sticking her own hand down the front of her shorts.  In
a short while both teenagers had little orgasms while licking ass and
sucking toes.  Nicky fell backward on the floor.  Laura fell forward
across Shay-lin’s back.</p><p>After a few minutes, Laura gathered her senses to get the
girls out of the now cold bath water and dried off.  Nicky recovered
and helped get the girls dressed in night shirts.  Then Laura and
Nicky tucked the girls into twin beds in their shared bedroom and
returned to the living room.  It was eight fifteen.</p><p>“What was that all about?” Nicky asked her friend.</p><p>Laura shook her head.  “I don’t know.”</p><p>“What possessed us to do that?”</p><p>“Which part?” Laura asked.  “The spanking or kissing their
little red asses…or what we just did in the bathroom?”</p><p>“All of it.”  Nicky laid a hand on Laura’s bare
thigh.  “I’m still horny.”</p><p>Laura responded by kissing Nicky on the mouth, her tongue
leading the way in exploring the inside of her girlfriend’s mouth.  
Nicky returned the kiss, her tongue dancing against Laura’s.  Nicky’s
hands pulled Laura’s shirt off (she wasn’t wearing a bra), and then
unsnapped her shorts, her hand plunging into her friend’s damp
panties.  Laura, naked from the waist up, pushed her friend’s shirt  
and bra up out of the way, and clamped her lips on one of the exposed
brown nipples atop the exposed C cup breasts.  Nicky lowered herself
backwards on the sofa and let Laura climb on top of her.</p><p>Nicky spread her legs and let Laura position her legs one
on either side.  Their kissing resumed, Laura rubbing her flat-
chested hard pointed nipples into Nicky’s fat breasts.  Laura’s
glasses bumped against Nicky’s nose.  Nicky broke the kiss and began
kissing Laura’s shoulder.  Her eyes opened and she caught movement in
her peripheral vision.  She turned her head to see two seven year old
Chinese twin girls standing side by side intently watching the two
teenagers make love.  “Laura?”  Nicky pushed her friend’s shoulder.</p><p>Nicky looked up and saw the girls.  “Oh.  Oh, my.  Why
aren’t you girls in bed?”  Laura got off of Nicky and reached for her
shirt.</p><p>Nicky sat up, pulling her shirt and bra down.  “What do you
guys need?  Do you need a story or something?”</p><p>Shay-lin elbowed her sister.  Shay-lee spoke up.  “What are
you doing?”</p><p>“Just kissing and stuff,” Laura said.</p><p>Nicky stood and took two little hands, marching them back
to bed.  Laura followed after a moment.  Upstairs in the girls’
bedroom, the teenage babysitters tucked them in again.  Shay-lee
fidgeted a lot.  “I want to tell you something,” she said as Nicky
leaned over her.  Nicky smiled.  “Me and my sister…we really like
getting spankings.  It doesn’t hurt…well, it does, but it feels good
too!”</p><p>“So that’s what all that was about earlier.  Yeah, okay.”  
That reminded Nicky of something.  “Lee,” she turned to Laura and
Shay-lin.  “And Lin…what we did tonight.  You know, when we…”</p><p>“Kissed your hinnies,” Laura supplied.  Both little girls
giggled.</p><p>“Yeah, when we kissed your hinnies and when I sucked your
toes…let’s keep all that a secret between us.  I’m afraid that if you
tell your mom and…your other mom that we did those things they won’t
let us baby sit you guys any more.  And that would really make me
sad.”</p><p>“Me, too,” Laura said.  “I definitely want to spend more
time with you guys.  So a secret right?  Let’s pinky swear.”  Laura
held out her pinky to Shay-lin who took it in her pinky.  “Pinky
swear,” the girl agreed.  Nicky and Shay-lee entwined their pinkies
as well.</p><p>Shay-lin said, “We can keep this secret.  Can you keep a
secret.”</p><p>“Sure,” Laura told her.</p><p>“They way you kissed my hinny in the bath tub.  That made
me feel so good.”       Laura smiled at the girl and kissed her
on the forehead.  “Me too, Honey.
”</p><p>“Jenny and Christy used to kiss me there.”</p><p>Laura exchanged a glance with Nicky, then turned back to
the girl.  “Who?”</p><p>“Jenny and Christy.”</p><p>“They were our babysitters at our old house,” Shay-lee
explained.</p><p>“They would spank us and kiss our hinnies and touch our
little butterflies.  Oh, but we have to keep that a secret, too.”</p><p>“Okay, we can keep that a secret, too,” Nicky said.  “But…
who told you to keep it a secret?”</p><p>“Our Mommies said not to tell anyone.  Because.  Because…”</p><p>“Because they were Mommy’s friends,” Shay-lin told the
teenagers.</p><p>“Okay, we’ll all keep everything a secret.  Promise,” Nicky
said.  “Now you guys need to go to sleep.  Your parents are going to
be mad if they come home and you’re not asleep.”  They tucked them in
again, giving them kisses on their little pouty lips, and got
downstairs just in time to hear a car pull up in the driveway.</p><p>Big Karen opened the door to find the teenage girls sitting
on the sofa watching television.  “How were my little devils tonight?”</p><p>“They were perfect angels,” Laura told her.</p><p>“No problem at all,” Nicky agreed.</p><p>“Really?”</p><p>“Yes,” Nicky said.  “If you need baby sitters again, we’ll
be glad to do it.”</p><p>Little Karen came in from putting the car in the
garage.  “Here you go.”  She handed the girls ten dollars each.  “Um,
would you girls be willing to baby sit again next Saturday?”</p><p>“Sure.”</p><p>“Love too.”</p><p>Karen was a little taken aback, but then said, “Good,
good.”  She opened the door and turned on the porch light.  The girls
said good night and walked out into the night.</p><p>“I can’t wait until next week,” Laura said in an excited
little kid voice, as they walked up the street.  “Do you think we
should tell anyone about what the twins told us?”  Nicky’s eyes shot
towards her.  “You know, about what this Jenny and Christy did to
them?”</p><p>Nicky looked at the ground as she walked, then stopped
suddenly.  “We promised we wouldn’t say anything. It’s none of our
business anyway.”</p><p>Laura ran in to her friend.  “Aren’t we supposed to report
child abuse?”</p><p>Nicky turned her face to an inch in front of her best
friend’s nose, and said quietly, “What do you think people would call
what we were doing with the twins tonight?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Laura nodded.  “I see what you mean.”  The two
teenagers stood in shadows under a tree.  “Nicky?  Why did we do
those things with them?  I don’t know what possessed me…us to lick
their asses after we spanked them.”</p><p>“I never spanked any one before,” Nicky told her.  “Maybe
it’s just instinct.  Like the way a mother cat washes her kittens.  
I’ve seen that happen before.”</p><p>Laura nodded and the two girls resumed walking to Nicky’s
place.  “Still it was weird.”</p><p>The week flew by for the girls and Saturday night found
them again inside the twins home saying good-bye to the two Karens as
they left for the night.  This time the seven year olds were dressed
in matching blue dresses that just reached to the bottom of their ass
cheeks.  Their plain white panties were revealed every time the girls
walked or sat.</p><p>“What do you girls want to do tonight?” Nicky asked them.</p><p>“We wanna dance!” Shay-lin said.  Laura found music on the
entertainment stand and put it on the stereo.  What sounded like
elementary children singing to a dance beat came out of the
speakers.  Immediately the girls began dancing around, as only little
girls can, with lots of twirling and spinning at dizzying speeds.  
Their panties were on display most of the time.</p><p>Laura sat beside Nicky on the sofa watching the show.  “I
think they are putting on a show for us on purpose,” Laura said.</p><p>“Uh-huh.  I get the feeling they’ve entertained this way
before,” Nicky agreed.</p><p>When the dancing had made the girls so dizzy that they fell
down and couldn’t get back up, Laura stopped the music.  Lee and Lin
lay together in a heap.  They were panting and sweating.  Nicky was
getting turned on by the smell of seven year old girl sweat.</p><p>Lee was laying on top of Lin with her head on her sister’s
chest.  Suddenly Lee wrapped her arms around her sister and
shouted’ “Wrestling time!”  Lin immediately struggled to get up,
pushed her sister to the side, and climbed on top of her, trying to
hold her shoulders down with her hands.  They rolled around on the
floor until they bumped into Laura’s legs.</p><p>“Whoa, whoa there girls.  If you want to wrestle you have
to follow the rules.”  Laura smiled at Nicky.  “First you have to get
out of those dresses.  If you tear them, you’ll be in big trouble.”</p><p>The seven year olds got to their feet and pulled their
dresses off over their heads, tossing them on the floor.  Laura
picked them up and laid them on the sofa.  Nicky got down on the
floor with the girls who were naked except for their panties.  “I’ll
be the referee.  These are the rules.  No biting.  No punching.  No
kicking.  Got it?  When someone gets pinned, I’ll count three.”  The
girls grinned.</p><p>The twins got back down on the floor and began clutching
each other with arms and legs, trying to pin each other.  Being twins
this was nearly impossible as they were equal in size and strength.  
With Nicky on the floor, she became a target.  Soon both girls
changed the rules and began climbing on top of Nicky to try to pin
her down.  Nicky was in heaven with two nearly naked little girls
climbing all over her.</p><p>Laura got down on the floor and tried to act like a
wrestling announcer.  “This has become a handicap match with the two
Chinese Tornadoes attacking Nicky Big Boobs.  A new referee has to
come in.  That’s me.”  The little girls giggled at Laura’s words.</p><p>Lee stopped and sat still on the floor.  “Nicky has to take
her clothes off too.  Or it’s not fair.”  Nicky didn’t object and
took less than a minute to undress down to her panties.  With her
breasts exposed, the little girls made them their prime targets,
clutching at them with little hands.  Nicky was loving it so much her
panties were getting wet.</p><p>Feeling overdressed, Laura sat back and started undressing
too.  When she was down to her panties, she found that Nicky had
given up and was laying on her back, sweaty and panting with the
twins laying side by side on top of her.  Each twin had a nipple in
her mouth and their crotches straddling the upper part of Nicky’s
outstretched thighs.  Their mouths and hips seemed to work in unison,
sucking nipples and grinding vulvas into thighs at the same time.</p><p>Laura couldn’t believe her good luck.  She knelt between
Nicky’s legs staring at the panty clad seven year old asses.  “Bad
girls,” she said, and began spanking the girls with her right hand,
first one twin then the other, back and forth.  Harder and harder she
spanked, both little girls squirming all around Nicky’s thighs, until
they both moaned loudly and stopped moving.</p><p>Laura was flushed from all the activity and she was as
horny as she ever was.  She looked down at her girlfriend, as the
twins slowly climbed off the teenager.  Nicky was red in the face,
sweating and her nipples were standing up all wet from the twins’
mouths.  Laura knew immediately that Nicky was suffering.</p><p>Laura climbed atop Nicky and began kissing her mouth, neck,
ears, while grinding her thigh between her open legs.  Laura wanted
to get off too, and humped her vulva against Nicky’s thigh.  After
several minutes they lay still in their mutual orgasms.  They were
aroused by the sounds the twins were making.</p><p>The twins were lying next to them one atop the other,
trying to imitate the teenagers in grinding their vulvas against each
others’ skinny thighs.  The teenagers watched them for a while then,
without a word, stripped off their own soaking panties, then crawled
over to the twins and pulled off their wet panties as well.</p><p>The living room reeked of vagina and sweat.  This just
served to turn on the teenagers more.  Nicky grabbed one of the
twins.  She didn’t know which one at this point and she didn’t care.
She began licking the girl’s mouth, then her face, then back to stick
her tongue into her mouth.  The teenager’s tongue danced softly
against the little girl’s.  Nicky then laid the girl down on the
floor and lifted the girl’s foot to her mouth.  She sucked on all the
toes, very gently, then brought the foot to her dripping vagina.  Her
hand holding the little foot, she played the little girl’s toes
against her throbbing clit.  Nicky moaned softly, then began pushing
the little toes into her wet vagina.  In bringing it out, she again
rubbed the toes on her hard, throbbing clit.  She did this over and
over until she collapsed in orgasm and lay still.</p><p>Meanwhile, Laura had started licking and kissing the other
twin’s ass, as she lay face down on the floor.  The girl cooed and
instinctively got on her knees, pushing her ass into the air, with
her face down on her folded arms.  Laura’s fingers spread the little
ass cheeks as her tongue began to explore the child’s anus.  The twin
shuddered every time Laura’s tongue came into contact with the
opening.  As the twin started panting louder, Laura changed her
tactics and put her head under the child’s upraised hips.  Kissing
and licking the girl’s ass had turned Laura on, but the girl’s pants
made Laura want to satisfy the little girl’s needs.  Laura’s hands
brought the seven year old’s hips down onto her face.  Her glasses
were all steamed up from the heat generated by her body.  The
fragrance from the little bald vulva filled her nose.  Her tongue
worked its way into the tight slit of the child.  Her tongue felt the
little nubbin at the top of the slit and paid it closer attention.  
The twin had a quick orgasm, then two more.  She sat back on Laura’s
chest, and sat there beaming down at her new lover.</p><p>Nicky sat up.  Still panting, she said, “Now we all need a
bath.”  The girls rose, and yelling, ran upstairs to the bathroom.</p><p>Laura rolled over on her side, facing Nicky.  “I think this
babysitting job is going to kill me.”</p><p>Epilogue:  Later that night, after the two Karens had come
home, and after Nicky and Laura had gone home, Big Karen sat at her
computer screen in her bedroom, while Little Karen slept in their
bed.  She watched the events of earlier that night in their home,
that were recorded on secretly hidden “Nanny cams” situated
throughout the house.  Watching Nicky use Shay-lee’s foot to
masturbate was wild.  And it was just the thing that would make them
a lot of money.  She smiled thinking about how her daughters were
such fantastic little actresses.</p><p>To be continued.  And check out what Tammy and Tonya were
up to, while this story took place, in Part 6B</p>"
449,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 6B – The Teacher Seduction",Buck,6,Tammy and Tonya plan to trade sex for good grades in Carolyn's science class.,"['ffF/ FFFfff', 'slight D/S', 'exhib', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'rom', 'teen']","<p>Tammy and her best friend Tonya were both fifteen years old
and had just started the tenth grade.  Tammy was pretty with long red
hair, blue eyes, and freckles on her face and chest.  She didn’t
think of herself as pretty.  She didn’t like her freckles, and most
of the time she wished her hair was a different color.  The only
reason she didn’t change the color of her hair was that her
girlfriend, Tonya, totally loved Tammy’s red hair.</p><p>Tonya had long black hair that framed an oval face with
pale skin.  Her eyes were brown, but she had started wearing green
tinted contact lenses, because she thought that brown eyes were too
common.</p><p>Presently they were standing in Tonya’s kitchen, waiting
for the school bus to come.  They usually hung out at Tammy’s house,
with Tonya sleeping over about half the time, but this year for some
reason, the bus schedule had their high school bus stopping right
outside of  Tonya’s house.  So Tammy would walk the three blocks to
Tonya’s and wait for the bus there.</p><p>Tonya lived with her father, her mother having died of
cancer when Tonya was only five years old.  Said father was right
this minute sitting at his kitchen table eyeing the two teenagers.  
Tonya’s father was pushing fifty and was going grey.  Tammy didn’t
like him very much, and liked him even less after Tonya had told her
that he had molested her from the time her mother died until she was
twelve.  Until Tonya had gotten the courage to tell him to stop, or
she would go to the police.  Tonya really hadn’t minded the attention
her father gave her, she had just decided that she was a lesbian and
only wanted to make love to girls, her girlfriend Tammy, being at the
top of that list.</p><p>Tammy’s step father had molested her and her sister, too.  
Tammy wondered briefly if all fathers wanted to molest their
daughters.  This led Tammy to wonder about her biological father.  
She didn’t know who it was.  And her mother wouldn’t tell her.  She
kept telling her she has to wait.</p><p>Tonya was watching out the window and when the bus came,
she yelled, “Bus!” and both girl ran out the door.  They shared a
seat on the school bus, putting their back packs and purses on the
floor between them.  Tammy was wearing a colorful skirt and white
button down blouse, with white sneakers, and silver hoop earrings.</p><p>“You’re looking very girly today,” Tonya teased her with a
hand on her bare knee.  For her part Tonya was dressed all in black,
black jeans, black tee shirt, and her usual black boots, with gold
crosses dangling from her ears, and a silver cross on a chain around
her neck.</p><p>Tammy smiled at her girlfriend and then noticed Tonya’s
nipples poking against her tee shirt.  Her mouth dropped
open.  “You’re not wearing a bra, are you?” she whispered.  Tonya
just smiled a reply.  Both girls had similar builds, with normal
teenage girl skinny hips and grapefruit size breasts set high on
their chests.</p><p>“I saw on our class schedules that we both have Carolyn for
science fourth period,” Tonya said.  The girls had discovered that
they shared about half of their classes, including a fifth period
lunch and an eighth period study hall, so they would have time during
the school day to hang out.</p><p>“Yeah, so?”  Carolyn was the mother of one of the girls
that had been in Tammy and Tonya’s Girl Scout troop two years back.  
This was how Tammy’s mother and aunt had gotten to know Carolyn on an
infamous sleepover/ game night a little more than a year ago.  
Carolyn, even though she was in a lesbian relationship with the
school nurse, discovered she really liked kissing Tammy’s mother,
Evelyn.  They had become close friends since then, although nothing
seriously romantic was going to develop.</p><p>Both Tammy and Tonya were present at that game night a year
ago and both were witnesses to Carolyn making tender love to her own
daughter, Angelica, who was another pretty red head.  Of course
earlier that night, Tonya had also made love to pretty Angelica.  </p><p>Tonya’s devious mind was working.  Tammy recognized that
look on her friend’s face.  “What are you thinking about?  What do
have in mind that has to do with Carolyn being our science teacher?”</p><p>“Just that I always hated science.  And I was wondering if
we could do something to, like, persuade her to give us A’s.  We know
she likes red head teenagers.  Her daughter…”</p><p>Tammy stopped her.  “Wait.   I’m not entirely comfortable
with trying to…persuade a teacher to give us good grades.”</p><p>“You always were too good for your own good, Tam.”</p><p>“What’s that supposed to mean?”</p><p>“We know something about our little science teacher,” Tonya
reminded her girlfriend.  “A certain inclination she has.”</p><p>“That’s blackmail.”</p><p>“We don’t have to blackmail her.  I’m not saying we
threaten to tell everyone what we know.  Maybe just make her think we
might.”</p><p>Tammy shook her head.  Tonya knew when she had lost an
argument with Tammy.  Tonya took a breath.  “Okay, then let’s tease
her a little.  Get her attention.  Let her know we could do something
for her.  She‘s not half bad looking for a teacher.”</p><p>Tammy finally smiled.  “Okay.  How?”</p><p>“Well, I’m not wearing a bra.  How about when we get to
school you go into the girls room and take your underwear off?”</p><p>Tammy only thought about it for twenty seconds.  “You are
so bad.  That’s why I love you so much.”  Impulsively, Tammy gave
Tonya a quick kiss on the lips.  </p><p>A boy sitting in the seat across from them
yelled, “Lezzies. Lezzies.”</p><p>Tonya turned to him and calmly said, “You’re just jealous,
because she’s with me.   And you can’t have her.”  Tonya put a
protective arm around Tammy’s shoulders, and Tammy snuggled her face
into her chest.</p><p>After third period class, Tonya met Tammy inside the girls
room on the west side of the high school.  Tonya pushed Tammy into a
stall, and dropped to her knees in front of the red head.  She
reached up under the girl’s skirt and slowly pulled down her blue
nylon panties.  When they came into view at her knees, Tonya
said, “Oooo, very sexy.”</p><p>Tammy giggled like a little girl.  After Tammy stepped out
of her panties, Tonya stuffed them into her back pocket.  “I’m
keeping these.”  </p><p>Tonya began to unbutton Tammy’s blouse, starting at the
top.  “What are you doing?” she asked.</p><p>“Trying to see your bra.”  Tammy was wearing a plain white
cotton bra, so that it wouldn’t show against her white blouse.  “Take
this off, too.”  Tammy did as her friend asked her, taking off her
blouse and bra.  “Put your blouse back on without your bra.”  Tonya
was holding Tammy’s bra and tried to stick it in her front
pocket.  “Not going to fit.”  Quickly she pulled her tee shirt over
her head and put on Tammy’s bra.  It fit almost perfectly.  As she
pulled her tee shirt back over her head, she said, “You’ll get your
bra and panties back after you complete your mission.”</p><p>“And what exactly is my mission?” Tammy asked as she
buttoned up her blouse and tucked it back into her skirt.</p><p>Tonya eyed up Tammy’s little pink nipples that were visible
against her white blouse.  “You are going to distract Carolyn to no
end.  Hell, you’re going to drive her nuts.  Com’on let’s go before
we’re late for science class.”  They exited the stall.  “One more
thing.  When you sit in her class, make sure you spread your legs.”</p><p>The boys and girls poured into Carolyn’s fourth period
science class.  Most of the boys and some of the girls had already
noticed Tammy’s lack of bra, but none suspected that she wasn’t
wearing panties.  Walking around in public like this was starting to
have an effect on Tammy.  Her clitoris was already aching, and her
vulva was swelling.  She made the decision that she was going to have
to put her underwear back on after science or her vagina was going to
start leaking on her seat.  She would just have to corner Tonya at
lunch and demand her bra and panties back.</p><p>Tammy sat at the front of the class, nearly dead center of
Carolyn’s desk.  Tammy made sure that she spread her legs enough so
that the teacher could see her red vulva, with the pubes shaved
leaving only a red strip half an inch wide above her aching
clitoris.  She also stretched back slightly, causing her small
breasts to poke hard pink nipples against her nearly transparent
blouse.</p><p>Carolyn sat at her desk and told the students to take out
their science text books.  She was  a small woman, no more than five
foot two, with a slim build, and at 36 years old her face still
looked young enough that she could have passed for a teenager, if she
wanted to.  Her blond hair was cut short to keep it off her neck.  
She looked through fashionable glasses as she scanned the room,
checking to see who was ready and who wasn’t.  Her smile faded when
her eyes fell on Tammy’s pink nipples visible beneath her blouse.</p><p>Tammy pretended to ignore her teacher’s attention.  Tonya,
sitting to Tammy’s right, carefully watched Carolyn’s reaction.  
Tammy, with one hand in her science book following along with the
reading selection, spread her legs and sunk down in her seat, until
she felt the hem of her skirt start to rise above her knee.  Then she
pretended to have an itch and reached down with her other hand and
scratched her leg, pulling her skirt a few inches higher.  If Carolyn
looked straight ahead she would be able to see Tammy’s exposed vulva.</p><p>Tammy was starting to get excited thinking about being
exposed in public.  It was becoming impossible for her to concentrate
on the lesson.  The forty-two minutes of the period passed at the
speed of a snail.  Tammy was purposely not looking at her teacher,
but Tonya was checking to see if Carolyn was looking up Tammy’s
skirt.  She was pretty sure she caught her at least three times.</p><p>As the buzzer rang, Tonya raised her hand.  “Missus C., I
have a question about the interior of the earth.”</p><p>Carolyn looked at Tonya, who remained sitting as the rest
of the class rose to head out the door.  “Um, Tammy.  I want you to
stay after class.   I need to talk to you about something.”  Tammy
sat back down.</p><p>When all the other students had left, Carolyn came around
her desk and leaned her butt against the front of it.  She was
wearing a brown and tan pants suit.  “What do you need, Tonya?”</p><p>“What’s the difference between the mantle and core?”</p><p>Carolyn looked perturbed.  “It’s in your book.  Page
sixteen.”  She turned her attention to Tammy, who sat there waiting
patiently.  Tonya didn’t get up to leave.  “You can go now, Tonya.  I
need to speak to Tammy.”</p><p>Tonya slowly smiled.  She got up, leaving her books on her
desk.  She walked to the classroom door and closed it.  “You have a
free period next, don’t you?”  She looked over at Tammy.  “And we
have lunch next period, so no one will miss us.  We won’t be
disturbed for the next forty minutes.”</p><p>“Young lady!  What are you talking about?”  Carolyn started
to walk towards Tonya.</p><p>Tammy spoke up from her desk, stopping Carolyn in her
tracks.  “We…we don’t get science.  We were wondering if you could…
help us.”</p><p>Tonya met her teacher half way across the floor, stopping
inches from her face.  Tonya was actually an inch taller than the
adult.  “We want to get good grades in science.”  </p><p>“Well,”  Carolyn licked her lips.  “I could give you two
extra attention.  I mean help you.  Tutor you.”</p><p>Tonya noticed the tiny gold dolphins on her teacher’s ear
lobes.  She smiled and breathed deeply of Carolyn’s perfume.  “You
smell good,” she offered.  “Hey, why did you want to see Tammy?  Did
she do something wrong?”  Tonya motioned to Tammy with her green eyes.</p><p>Tammy rose from her desk and approached Carolyn from
behind, while Tonya had her attention.  Carolyn jumped as Tammy put a
hand on her teacher’s shoulder.  “Did you see my little nipples
against my blouse?” Tammy whispered in Carolyn’s ear.  “Did you
notice that I wasn’t wearing any panties?”  Tammy was feeling
incredibly aroused now.  She felt her juice begin to run down the
inside of her leg, and could smell the pungent aroma of her leaking
vagina.  Tammy’s tongue snaked from her mouth and very lightly licked
one of the little gold dolphins on her teacher’s ear lobe.</p><p>Carolyn shuddered.  Tonya, standing in front of her
teacher, placed her hands on Carolyn’s hips and pulled her forward.  
Tonya’s lips slowly moved towards Carolyn’s.  A half inch before
contact, the tip of Tonya’s wide red tongue just barely grazed
Carolyn’s bottom lip.  “We can make it worth your while to give us
good grades.”</p><p>Carolyn swallowed audibly as the two teenagers pulled back
slightly.  “Um.  I could tutor you after school.  Say on Friday.”</p><p>A broad smile lit up Tonya’s face.  “Friday, tomorrow,
would be perfect.  Let’s go Tam.”  Tonya was suddenly pulling Tammy’s
arm.</p><p>As the girls moved towards the door, Carolyn said.  “Um,
Tammy?  Tomorrow please dress appropriately for class.  Please.”</p><p>In the now empty hallway on the way to the cafeteria, Tonya
grabbed Tammy’s arm.  “You were brilliant back there,” she whispered.</p><p>“I was just following your lead.”  She paused.  “Do you
think she will really try to tutor us, or do you think that was just
code for:  she’ll let us fuck her silly in exchange for good grades?”</p><p>As they approached the restrooms on that side of the
school, Tonya said, “We’ll make sure it’s the second one.”</p><p>Tammy went right to the girls room door.  “I have to wipe
my legs off.  Do you think I can have my panties back now?”</p><p>Tonya shoved Tammy inside.  “Uh-uh.  I’m keeping them.  And
I want you to dress ‘appropriately’ tomorrow, too.  I don’t want
Carolyn to forget what she’s getting after school.”</p><p>Tammy held her skirt up with one hand and wiped her vulva
and legs with toilet paper.  Tonya dropped to her knees in front of
her girlfriend, like she had done earlier that morning.  “I’m
hungry,” Tonya mumbled and used her fingers to spread open her
girlfriend.  Her tongue began doing a lovely dance inside of Tammy’s
vagina and up to wiggle against her clitoris.  Tammy pulled her skirt
up with both hands, and spread her legs as far as she could while
standing up.  “Have a seat,” Tonya told her.  Tammy reluctantly sat
on the toilet seat.  Tonya pulled one bare thigh up over her
shoulder, feeling it’s warmth against her cheek.  After a few
minutes, Tonya wrapped her right arm under and over the top of
Tammy’s thigh, and began rubbing her clitoris with two fingers, while
her tongue continued to lap at her inner lips.  Tammy moaned softly,
once, twice, three times, bucking her hips wildly.  She began to
relax, but found that Tonya wasn’t done with her yet.  Tonya’s right
hand spread her vagina lips as wide as she could one handed.  The
fingers of her left hand began to penetrate the tunnel of Tammy’s
buttery soft inner walls.  Tonya’s tongue returned to tickling
Tammy’s clitoris.  Tammy’s orgasm caused her to slip sideways off the
toilet.  She landed with her shoulders on the floor and her one leg
still being held on Tonya’s shoulder.  Tonya laid her as gently as
she could on the floor, then helped her stand.  “Better?”  Tonya wore
a wicked smile.</p><p>At the end of the school day, Tammy and Tonya stepped off
the bus and let themselves into Tonya’s house.  It was ten after
three and they had about two hours before Tonya’s father would come
home from work and expect Tonya to have supper waiting for him.</p><p>Until then…“Do you have anything to eat?” Tammy
asked.  “I’m starving.  Someone made me miss lunch.”  </p><p>Tonya matched her friend’s smile.  “I have the usual.  
Pretzels, chips, cookies, peanuts.”  Tammy took the pretzel bag and
began to munch at the kitchen table.  At her house they usually had
raw vegetables and fresh fruit to snack on.  Tonya opened the
refrigerator door.  “Soda, orange juice, or do you want to split a
beer with me?”</p><p>“How do you get away with sneaking your dad’s beer?”</p><p>Tonya pulled out a can of beer, popped the top, took a sip
and passed it to Tammy.  “If I only take one or two a week, he never
notices.”</p><p>Tammy took a sip and handed it back.  Tonya took it and
started up the stairs for her bedroom.  Tammy followed with the bag
of pretzels.  Tonya closed her bedroom door and turned on her
stereo.  Dance music blared from the speakers.  Without a word, Tonya
pulled her tee shirt off over her head, revealing Tammy’s bra that
she still wore.  Tossing the tee shirt on her bed, she began to dance
around, swaying to the music.</p><p>Tammy kicked off her sneakers and joined her in the dance.  
Tonya took another sip of beer and gave it to Tammy, who took two
swallows, and set the can down on Tonya’s night stand.  With a
playful look in her eye, Tammy asked, “Can I have my bra back, now?”</p><p>Tonya locked eyes with Tammy as they swayed to the music,
Tammy stepping closer.  “Take it off me,”  Tonya ordered.</p><p>Tammy took Tonya in her arms and began kissing her, first
lightly then with more force, until Tammy’s tongue was tasting the
beer in Tonya’s mouth.  Her fingers unhooked her bra from her
girlfriend, only to toss it on the bed.  Tonya’s fingers unbuttoned
Tammy’s blouse, slowly, one button at a time, then slipped it off her
shoulders, kissing her shoulders as she did this.</p><p>Both fifteen year olds. naked from the waist up, held each
other tightly while swaying to the dance music.  They stayed like
this, breasts against breasts, for a long time.  Tonya’s silver cross
was cold against Tammy’s chest.  Tonya’s hands began to wander up
under Tammy’s skirt kneading the girl’s ass cheeks.  Tammy’s
breathing came faster and shallower and her vagina began leaking
feminine juice down her legs once again.  Tonya laid her girl on her
bed and pulled her skirt off, the last piece of clothing she still
had on.  Tonya pushed Tammy’s legs back, doubling her in half.  
Tammy, with her knees against breasts, held her legs back with her
arms.</p><p>Looking down at Tammy splayed open, waiting just for her,
Tonya smiled.  Tonya’s one arm helped to hold Tammy’s legs back,
while her other hand lightly stroked Tammy’s vulva from anus to
clitoris.  She bent and began exploring for the thousandth time the
interior of Tammy’s vagina with her tongue.  </p><p>“Oh, God!”  Tammy screamed.  “Oh…God…Tonya!  Oh God…
Torie!”  Tammy screamed as her climax built  “I love you!”  Tonya
flicked Tammy’s clit with her tongue and fluid gushed from Tammy’s
vagina as the teenager shook in orgasm.  </p><p>As Tammy calmed down, Tonya, still wearing her black jeans
and boots, climbed atop her friend and began kissing her.  Tammy
could taste her own come in Tonya’s mouth and felt Tonya’s belt
buckle scrape against the tender skin of her belly, and the seams of
her jeans push against her sore lips and clitoris.  Tonya whispered
softly, “My Mara-jo.”</p><p>Tammy smiled and whispered back, “My Torie.”  Then, “How
do you do that to me?”</p><p>“I guess I must love you.”</p><p>A few months back the girls had come up with pet names to
call each other when they were alone and being intimate.  Tammy’s
full name was Tamara Jordan and so became ‘Mara-jo to Tonya.  Tonya
was Tonya Marie which became To’rie, Torie.  These were their special
names that no one else had ever heard and could never use.</p><p>Tammy sat up, pushing Tonya back, and began to undue her
belt.  Tonya stopped her with a hand on top of hers.  “Don’t.”  Tonya
reached for the can of beer on the night stand.  “I still have my
period.”</p><p>Tammy took the can of beer after Tonya took a sip, and
drank a couple swallows.  “Just because the roller coaster is broke
down, doesn’t mean the amusement park is closed.”  </p><p>Tammy pushed her girlfriend back and pulled her jeans off.  
She began kissing Tonya’s face.  Tammy’s lips kissed Tonya’s cheeks,
nose, eyes, ears, then she started sucking on her earlobe.  Her
tongue began exploring Tonya’s ear, which sent shivers down Tonya’s
spine.  Tammy’s tongue traced a path along her girlfriend’s neck,
down to her chest, and very slowly, made its way to Tonya’s pert
breast and brown nipple.  Tammy’s lips began lightly nipping at the
nipple, while her fingers played with her other one.  Tonya’s nipple
stiffened and rose up from her grapefruit size breast another half
inch.  </p><p>Tammy had perfected the technique of lightly gripping
Tonya’s nipple with her lips, while snaking her tongue out to tease
the very end of it.  Briefly Tammy wished she could pull milk from
the teenager’s breast.  Tonya was moaning softly now.  Tammy knelt
with her knee between Tonya’s thighs, almost, but not quite, touching
her vulva.  She released her grip from one nipple only to attack the
other, only this time, her lips sucked a little harder and her tongue
moved roughly against the tip of her nipple.  </p><p>Tammy’s hand left Tonya’s breast and, without looking,
without her mouth leaving the other breast, her hand lightly, almost
tickling, traced a path down her diaphragm, across her flat belly,
circled her navel, slowly and then down to her pubic bone.  Tammy’s
fingers formed a V to bypass Tonya’s clitoris and continue down,
tracing her now wet outer lips of her vagina.</p><p>Coming back up, Tammy’s fingers found the string of the
tampon.  Without a pause her fingers came back up to land hard
against Tonya’s clitoris, which was straining out from under its
hood, dying for attention.  Tammy wasted no time masturbating her
friend, her fingers moving clock wise against Tonya’s clit.  Tonya
moaned loudly, her back arched off the bed and then she fell back,
her skin shining with sweat.  Tammy released her nipple and began to
slowly tongue her way back up to her girlfriend’s mouth.  They kissed
passionately for long minutes while holding each other tightly.</p><p>Tonya broke the kiss.  “I think I better go change my
tampon.”</p><p>The next morning Tonya’s father was eyeing his daughter
even more than the morning before.  Tonya was dressed in a very short
leather miniskirt, with fishnet stockings, ankle boots, and a tight
purple tank top that left her navel exposed.  It was pretty obvious
that she wasn’t wearing a bra.</p><p>Tammy came in the kitchen door wearing another white blouse
with no bra, a jean skirt, and her white sneakers.  She kept her arms
folded over her chest so that Tonya’s father wouldn’t stare at her
little round breasts.</p><p>The bus came and the girls found a seat at the back of the
school bus.  Tonya, with a hand on her love’s knee, said, “I didn’t
know you had two white blouses.  I hope you’re not wearing the same
one you had on yesterday.”</p><p>“Honestly, Tone.  Have I ever done that?”  She pulled at
the front of her blouse.  “This is my cream colored blouse.”  Tonya
rolled her eyes.  “Don’t you roll your eyes at me.  I have a white
blouse, an off white blouse, and a cream colored blouse.”</p><p>Tonya made a face.  “You forgot your eggshell colored
blouse.”  </p><p>Tammy went, “HA HA.  Forget I said all that.  I
meant ‘No.’”  </p><p>“You look very sexy today.”  Tonya leaned in close to her
ear.  “Good enough to eat.”</p><p>“Now don’t start.  I’m not wearing panties, and I don’t
want to leak all over the place.  It’s hard enough to stay in control
with you looking like that.”</p><p>Tonya’s hand moved further up Tammy’s leg until Tammy’s
hand came to rest on top of it.  “Like what?”</p><p>“You look like such a slut.”</p><p>“Thank you.  It was the look I was going for.”    Tonya
whispered in Tammy’s ear, “I can see your nipples.”</p><p>“You are pure evil.”</p><p>For most of the morning the boys at school were staring at
Tammy and Tonya.  The girls were looking at them, pointing, and then
whispering to each other.  Their algebra and history teachers (both
male) spent most of their time behind their desks trying to hide
their erections at the sight of the nubile teenagers.  Both girls
tried to ignore them.  When Tammy and Tonya walked in to their fourth
period science class, they were in for a surprise.</p><p>“Good morning, ladies,” Carolyn greeted them as they filed
in the door.  She was dressed in a rather revealing outfit.  Gone was
the respectable pants suit from the day before.  Carolyn was wearing
a short black skirt with nylons which revealed her very shapely legs,
and a white blouse, similar to the one Tammy wore.  The red rose
pattern on her white bra was visible against her blouse, and she had
three buttons undone.  As she sat at her desk, she slowly lowered
herself to her seat, leaning forward and letting everyone who was
looking that way to see her cleavage.</p><p>Tammy and Tonya couldn’t help but stare.  Both girls were
completely distracted for the whole period.  When the bell rang,
signaling the end of the class, they stayed behind as the others
filed out.  This time, Carolyn walked over to the door as the last
student left and closed it.  </p><p>She leaned back against it, crossing one leg over the
other.  She wore a wicked smile.  “Well, ladies?”</p><p>Tammy and Tonya exchanged glances.  “Um…”</p><p>Carolyn took a step forward and spun around.  “How do I
look?”</p><p>Tammy said the first thing that came to mind.  “Hot.”  
Tonya nodded.</p><p>The girls still hadn’t moved out of their seats.  Carolyn
hunkered down between the girls’ seats.  She placed a hand on each of
the girls thighs.  “Don’t forget, after school today.  My husband is
away on business this weekend.  Meet me at my car at three o’clock.  
I’ll call your parents and tell them that you’ll be with me.”  She
stood.</p><p>“What about your kids?” Tonya asked?</p><p>Carolyn paused at the door.  “My son can stay in day care
until five thirty.  My Angel…will be coming with us.”  She looked
meaningfully at Tonya.  Tonya swallowed hard.</p><p>The girls hurried to lunch.  While standing in line, Tammy
whispered in Tonya’s ear, “Is she really offering her daughter to us?”</p><p>“God, I hope so,” Tonya whispered back.</p><p>“Who’s seducing who, here?”</p><p>At five of three Tammy and Tonya walked to Carolyn’s car to
find her standing there with her butt against the hood, her arms
folded across her chest.  “I was wondering if you were going to show
up.”  As she opened the driver’s door, she said, “Tammy up front.  
Tonya in the back.”</p><p>Tonya opened the back door to find Carolyn’s daughter,
Angelica, sitting there.  She had long red hair similar to Tammy’s
and green eyes like her mother’s.  She smiled prettily at
Tonya.  “Hi,” was all she said.  She wore very tight jeans and
sandals, with a green tee shirt two sizes too small, pulled tight
across her fourteen year old breasts.  Her hard nipples were visible,
and Tonya stared at them.</p><p>Angelica reached across Tonya to latch her seat belt.  Her
hard nipples brushed across Tonya’s breasts.  Angelica sat back and
put her hand on Tonya’s leg.  “I like your fish net stockings.”  She
leaned over and whispered in Tonya’s ear, “Very sexy.”</p><p>In the front seat, as Carolyn pulled out of the school
parking lot, her right hand was on Tammy’s bare thigh.  She looked
over at the teenager.  “Show me your panties.”</p><p>“What?  Right here?  In the car?”</p><p>“Show me your panties,” Carolyn repeated.</p><p>“I’m…uh, I’m not wearing any…panties.”</p><p>“I know.  Show me.”</p><p>Tammy only hesitated a moment.  She used both hands to pull
her skirt up to her waist.  Carolyn took in the swollen vulva, erect
clitoris, and red strip of pubic hair trimmed short.  Tammy laid her
skirt back down.</p><p>“No.  Keep it up.  Expose yourself to me for the whole trip
home.”  Tammy was staring at her teacher, unbelievingly, but she did
what she was told.  She was starting to get wet.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later, Carolyn pulled into her driveway,
touched her garage door opener, and pulled into her garage.  Carolyn
and her daughter jumped out.  Tonya and Tammy followed as the garage
door closed.  They filed into the attached house, Carolyn in the
lead, Angel purposely taking up the rear.  The girls were boxed in.</p><p>Although Carolyn and Angel had been at Tammy’s house
several times in the past year, this was the first time that Tammy or
Tonya were at Carolyn’s house.  This was the new house that Carolyn
and her girlfriend Samantha had bought after they had both gotten
divorced.  </p><p>They ended up in the living room, with the curtains
closed.  As Angelica passed the stereo, she turned it on.  Dance
music erupted from the speakers.  Carolyn and her daughter quickly
sat on the sofa.  “Stop,” Carolyn commanded.  Tammy and Tonya stood
in the center of the living room looking around.  “Dance.  Dance for
us.”</p><p>Tammy and Tonya exchanged glances, smiled, then began to
move to the beat.  Angelica sat on her mother’s lap, brought her
cheek against Carolyn’s cheek.  They watched the two teenagers gyrate
and sway to the music.  “They look so sweet,” Angelica told her
mother.</p><p>“Take your clothes off,” Carolyn commanded.  “Slowly.  Give
us a show.”  Tammy began unbuttoning her blouse.  “No,” Carolyn told
her.  “Take each other’s clothes off.”</p><p>Tonya stepped within reach of her lover and raised her arms
above her head.  Tammy took the hint and grabbed the hem of Tonya’s
purple tank top, pulling it over her head, revealing her grapefruit
size breasts with brown nipples.  The girls smiled at each other.  
They were enjoying putting on a show for their teacher and her
daughter.</p><p>Tonya’s fingers began unbuttoning Tammy’s blouse, slowly
slipping it off her shoulders, revealing her slim figure and high
set, round breasts, with little pink nipples.  Freckles were
scattered across her chest.</p><p>The teenagers moved against each other, their hands running
over each others’ bare backs and covered asses.  Tammy’s fingers
unzipped Tonya’s mini skirt and let it fall to the floor, leaving
Tonya in only ankle boots and fish net stockings.  Tonya’s vulva was
completely shaved, her lips swollen, the string of her tampon hung
down between her legs.</p><p>Tammy kicked off her sneakers as Tonya pulled down her
denim skirt revealing Tammy’s trimmed, red pubic hair.  The music
changed to a slow song.  The girls wrapped their arms around each
other and began grinding their bodies together.  Their lips met, then
their tongues.</p><p>Angelica was suddenly behind Tonya.  She ran her hands
around to her front and cupped Tonya’s breasts, pinched her nipples.  
She gently pulled Tonya away from Tammy, lowered her to the floor.  
Completely dressed, Angelica spread Tonya’s thighs and began to lick
and suck the older girl’s clitoris.</p><p>Carolyn, also still completely dressed, pushed Tammy to the
floor, sat on her chest in reverse and spread Tammy’s lips with her
fingers, while her tongue began playing with her little hard
clitoris.  Tammy’s thighs were already wet.</p><p>Someone began clapping their hands.  Carolyn’s girlfriend,
Samantha, entered the living room.  She was a tall, well built woman
with raven black hair.  She was still wearing her school nurse’s
uniform.  “What a performance!  I love it.”  She stepped over Tonya
and lowered herself onto Tonya’s chest, facing the girl’s vulva.  Her
feet trapped Tonya’s shoulders.  </p><p>Tonya didn’t try to stop the woman until she had her full
weight on her bare chest.  Her ass was pressing hard on Tonya’s
breasts.  “Get off,” Tonya gasped.  “I can’t breathe.”  Samantha
ignored her.  She used her fingers to spread Tonya’s lips to allow
Angelica’s tongue better access.  </p><p>Tammy’s mother Evelyn appeared at Tammy’s side.  “Mom?  
What are you doing here?”  Evelyn looked like an adult version of
Tammy with the same red hair and blue eyes.  Evelyn knelt in front of
her daughter’s wide open thighs, dressed in jeans and a tee shirt.  
She began tickling Tammy’s  vulva with her fingers while Carolyn
continued to use her tongue on the teenager’s vagina.  Carolyn
remained sitting on Tammy’s chest, restricting her breathing and
trapping her arms at her side.  Evelyn began pushing fingers into
Tammy’s vagina.</p><p>Samantha’s fingers began playing with Tonya’s hard
clitoris.  “Were you two trying to seduce your teacher?  Silly
girls.  I know you think that you’re grown up, but we are the adults
here.  And besides, I don’t like you two hitting on my girlfriend.”</p><p>Evelyn pulled her fingers from between her daughter’s
thighs.  Carolyn continued to lap at her vulva, as Angelica continued
to lap at Tonya’s.  “I’m disappointed in both of you.  You both know
better.  You cannot use sex for blackmail, or in exchange for good
grades, or any thing else.  That would make you two prostitutes.  Do
you want to be prostitutes?”</p><p>Both girls shook their heads while being held down on the
floor.  Angelica wet her fingers in her mouth, before pushing two of
them into Tonya’s vagina beside the string to her tampon.  Tonya was
completely humiliated, and yet incredibly turned on.</p><p>Tammy was getting her mother’s fingers in her vagina while
her teacher sucked her clitoris.  Her hands clutched at Carolyn’s
legs, who still held the girl down.</p><p>Both girls were panting now and were getting close to
reaching their climaxes.  Tammy wriggled her legs from beneath her
teacher.  Tonya’s thighs tried to come together, but Angelica and
Samantha held them down.  The four aggressors could tell the girls
were about to have their orgasms.  </p><p>Abruptly all four backed off.  Tammy and Tonya moaned in
frustration.  Tammy tried to get her arms free to reach her
clitoris.  “This is your punishment,” Evelyn told them.</p><p>Carolyn and Evelyn started touching Tammy again in an
intimate way.  Samantha  and Angelica started touching Tonya in a
like manner.  In two minutes, both girls were close to orgasm again.  
Again the women left the girls hanging.  “Not fair!” Tonya moaned.</p><p>“Trading sex for personal gain is wrong,” Carolyn
said.  “We’re teaching you a lesson.”  For a third time Tammy and
Tonya were brought close to orgasm, and left on the edge.  This time
Carolyn and Samantha got off of Tammy and Tonya.  Tammy’s hands flew
to her vagina and clitoris.  Two fingers in her vagina, moving in and
out, while her other hand played her clitoris in a circular motion.  
She moaned and gasped and had an orgasm that made her spasm on the
floor.</p><p>Tonya sat up with a scowl on her face.  She refused to
touch herself in front of the others.  She locked eyes with Tammy.  
Tammy crawled towards her lover.  Evelyn grabbed her daughter around
the waist.  “Not so fast.”</p><p>“So.  Did you girls learn your lesson?” Carolyn asked.  
Both nodded.  “Good.”</p><p>“I’m sorry,” Tammy said.  “I promise I’ll never do this
again.”</p><p>“Me neither,” Tonya agreed.  “But it was kinda fun.”</p><p>Carolyn grinned.  “It was fun.  Playing out a fantasy is
one thing.  But let’s try to keep it just that from now on.”  Carolyn
took Tammy in her arms and kissed the girl on the mouth.  Tammy
kissed her back.  </p><p>Evelyn pulled Tonya into an embrace and kissed her on the
mouth.  “Do you forgive me?”  Tonya smiled and nodded.  “I know I’m
not your mother, but somebody has to lay down the law on your ass
once in a while.  It means I love you.”</p><p>Slowly Tonya smiled.  “I can’t stay mad at you.”</p><p>“Good,” Evelyn said, “Because I’m horny as hell, and I want
you to get me off.”</p><p>Clothes were quickly shed.  Despite Tonya’s tampon, Evelyn
tongued her clit until she shook in orgasm.  Tonya returned the
favor, laying above her in a sixty-nine position, tonguing the
adult’s clitoris, while Tammy lay between her mother’s legs sawing
fingers in and out of her wet vagina until Evelyn shook in orgasm.</p><p>Carolyn sat naked on the sofa with her naked daughter on
her lap, Angelica’s slightly thinner thighs atop her mother’s, both
sets of thighs spread wide.  Samantha was on her hands and knees on
the floor between their spread legs.  She buried her face between
their crotches and furiously kissed and licked both vulvas, both
clitorises.  Carolyn played with her daughter’s little pink nipples
while kissing her neck and ears.  Angelica’s hands reached above her
to run her fingers through her mother’s short hair.  After less than
three minutes mother and daughter moaned and climaxed simultaneously.</p><p>Samantha sat back on her heels.  “And don’t either of you
forget who takes care of you.  No high school girl can do that.”</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
450,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 7A – The Sweet Sixteen",Buck,7,"Tammy meets her aunt, uncle, and cousin when they come to her sixteenth birthday party.  She gets special gifts from everyone.","['FFFF fffff g M', 'cons', 'exhib', 'feet', 'fist', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'ped', 'teen', 'voy']","<p>It was Friday night at Diane and Evelyn’s house.  Evelyn
and her daughters Tamara and Nicholette had moved in with her sister
Diane nine years before.  They were escaping Evelyn’s husband who was
sexually abusing Tammy and Nicky.  What happened after they moved in
might be called sexual abuse also, but Evelyn, and Diane too, tended
to think differently about it.  They just considered themselves a
very loving family.</p><p>Diane who was now 39 years old, and her sister Evelyn, who
was now 35, felt like they were a married couple, a lesbian couple,
but married nonetheless.  And together they were raising Evelyn’s
daughters as if they belonged to both of them. Their little lesbian
family also had the added aspect of having the intimate love of their
little girls.  But like most children Tammy and Nicky were growing
up.  Tammy was going to turn sixteen in a couple days and Nicky would
turn fourteen next month.  She had a boyfriend now, to the dismay of
both of her mothers.</p><p>The four of them were having their weekly Friday night
shower where all four of them crammed into the shower and soaped each
other up until they were all really clean.  Diane had short brown
hair and brown eyes, about five foot four, with wide hips and large
40 inch C cup breasts with large brown nipples.  Her sister Evelyn
was an inch taller, with long red hair, blue eyes, and 36 inch B cup
breasts with red nipples.  She also had freckles scattered all over
her face, shoulders, and chest.  Right now they were kissing, their
tongues dancing against each other, while they were clutching each
other’s soapy bodies at the far end of the shower.</p><p>Evelyn’s older daughter Tammy looked like a miniature
version of herself, with the same long red hair, freckles and blue
eyes.  She had narrow teenage hips and small high breasts with the
same pink nipples as her mother.  Tammy’s sister Nicky looked a lot
like her aunt, with the same short brown hair and eyes.  She was a
little wider in the hips and had slightly larger breasts than her
older sister, with large brown nipples.  Right now Tammy and Nicky
were kissing each other, their tongues dancing against each other
while they clutched each other under the shower head.</p><p>Nicky broke away, pulling her face away from the water
stream.  “Hmmm.  You kiss better than Jason.”</p><p>Tammy laid her head back against the shower wall.  “That’s
because I’ve been kissing you since you were five.”  She smiled.  “I
know just what you like.”</p><p>Evelyn, who had her back to her daughter, turned around and
pulled Nicky’s ass against her crotch.  She began kissing her neck,
and murmured, “I don’t think I like you kissing Jason, or any boys.”</p><p>“Mom!” Nicky exclaimed.  “Jason’s soooo cute.”  </p><p>Evelyn reached around her daughter and ran her fingers
lightly through her daughter’s sparse pubic hair.  “You’re cuter.  
And I don’t want any boy’s big dick in my little girl’s pussy.”  Her
finger dipped into her daughter’s vagina only to the first knuckle.</p><p>“No,” Nicky told her.  “There won’t be room for a big dick
with your finger in there.”</p><p>Evelyn began nibbling her daughter’s ear.  “That’s right,
Honey.  And don’t you forget it.”</p><p>“Okay, okay.  Switch places,” Diane said.  She slid past
her sister and niece and reached for Tammy.  Tammy’s mouth began
kissing and licking on Diane’s neck, moving slowly down to her left
breast, her lips clamping down on the large nipple, as the warm water
washed the soap off the older woman’s body and down across the
teenager’s face.  “Oh, that’s it, Baby.  You know what I like.”</p><p>Tammy’s fingers made their way down to between her aunt’s
legs.  They found the opening of her vagina and made their way
inside, stuffing soap suds inside too.  Her thumb began massaging
Diane’s clitoris.  Diane held her niece’s wet head in her hands
against her chest.</p><p>Evelyn’s fingers were playing with Nicky’s clitoris from
behind, while she rubbed her own clitoris against her daughter’s ass
and her smallish breasts against her back.  Evelyn continued to bite
and lick Nicky’s neck and ears.  Nicky, getting weak in the knees,
reached out and put her hands on her Aunt Diane’s shoulders.  Diane
turned slightly and ran a hand over her niece’s breasts, pinching her
nipples.  Nicky was panting hard now and soon Diane joined her.  
After several minutes Diane and Nicky came almost simultaneously.</p><p>Evelyn laid her daughter against the shower wall.  Diane
turned completely the other way and began kissing her sister Evelyn
again.  Tammy turned with her, and ended up crushed between her
mother and aunt, her lips still on Diane’s breast.  Diane pulled her
away and lifted her head up to kiss her on the lips.  Their tongues
played together while Evelyn ran her hands up and down Tammy’s body
from behind her.  Soon Tammy could feel four hands groping between
her legs.  She had a great orgasm in minutes while still kissing her
aunt.</p><p>When Tammy came back down to earth she looked at her sister
coming around also and grabbed her hand pulling her out of the
shower.  With a backward glance at her mother and aunt who were once
again lip locked and groping each other, Tammy said, “C’mon Nick,
let’s dry each other off.”  </p><p>Nicky grinned at her, as she opened the bathroom door and
felt the cool breeze make her shiver.  “Brrrr.”  She grabbed a towel
and wrapped it around both of them.  Tammy and Nicky grinned at each
other and kissed tenderly.  They made their way out in to the hall
way, Nicky walking backward, Tammy forward, and shut the bathroom
door behind them.  Tammy pushed her sister against the wall as they
continued to make out, her bare thigh pushing her sister’s legs
apart, rubbing against her open vagina.</p><p>They heard the door bell ring.  Tammy suddenly pushed away
from her sister, leaving the towel around her shoulders, and ran
naked to the bedroom the four of them shared.  “I bet that’s Ashley.  
Or her sister Jane.”  She reappeared moments later wearing a navy
bathrobe with light blue trim, and ran barefoot down stairs.  She ran
through the living room, unlocked the front door and tore it open.  </p><p>It was neither Ashley nor Jane at the door.  There was a
tall thin man with a shaved head standing at the door.  “Uh, hi,” she
said uncertainly.</p><p>The man eyed her carefully.  “Tamara?”</p><p>“Uh, yeah.  Do I know you…”  Suddenly it hit her.  “Uncle
Tim?  Uncle Tim!”  She jumped up into his arms.  Her robe fell open
exposing one breast and a bare thigh which she had crushed against
her uncle’s body.  She became aware of others behind him.</p><p>“Hi,” a tall, pretty, brown skinned woman said, with a
little wave.  She was obviously Hawaiian and wearing a rainbow
colored short dress.</p><p>Tim put his niece down on her feet, but didn’t release
her.  She was aware of a hard bulge against her belly.  She broke
away, pulling her robe closed again.  “Come in, come in.”</p><p>As the newly arrived people came into the living room,
Tammy realized they had a little girl with them.  The girl looked
slightly like her Hawaiian mother but had blond hair and blue eyes.  
She had her long hair pulled back into a pony tail, and was hiding
something behind her back.  Tammy smiled at her cousin.  “Is this
Anna?” she asked with her hand on the child’s shoulder.  “How old are
you now?”</p><p>The girl looked up at the teenager.  They hadn’t seen each
other in more than four years.  “I’m ten now, and that must make
you…” She suddenly showed her cousin what was behind her back, a
brightly wrapped present.  “…sixteen tomorrow!”</p><p>Tammy took the gift.  “Why thank you.  My birthday’s
actually in two days but were going to have the party tomorrow night,
seeing as how it’s Saturday night and all.”</p><p>The tall Hawaiian woman in the brightly colored dress, came
close and hugged Tammy, kissed her on the cheek.  “Happy birthday,
Honey.”  Tammy, who was beginning to think that she was a total
lesbian, felt herself get all tingly from the embrace of her pretty
aunt.  She squelched a sudden impulse to grab the woman and French
kiss her hard.  She had to remind herself that she has to act
properly when other people are around.</p><p>Nicky appeared at the bottom of the stairs in pink shorts
and a tank top with a towel wrapped around her hair.  “Hi Uncle Tim,
Aunt Luann, Annabel.”  She walked over and hugged each of them in
turn.  Mom and Aunt Diane will be down soon.  They’re getting
dressed.”  When Tim’s eyes gave a questioning look, she said.  “They
were getting a shower.”  Tim’s mind began imagining what was going on
before he arrived.  Tammy was wet, and in her robe;  Nicky had wet
hair;  Evie and Diane were getting dressed.  The four of them were
getting a shower together?</p><p>“If you don’t mind, I’ll open this tomorrow,” Tammy said
of the gift.  “I better get dressed.”  She quickly ran upstairs, her
bare feet pounding on the steps.  </p><p>That left Nicky sitting on the sofa with her Uncle Tim,
Aunt Luann, and cousin Annabel.  “So…what have you guys been up to in
the last four years?”</p><p>Tim looked at her.  At fourteen Nicky was looking so grown
up to him, and there was something else, too.  She seemed to be
glowing.  Come to think of it, Tammy seemed to be glowing to.  Almost
like they were…nah, couldn’t be.  But then he knew a secret about his
sister, their mother, Evelyn.  “Um, well you know I’ve been stationed
in Hawaii the past five years, but now we’re on our way to Europe,
probably England.”</p><p>Nicky turned to Luann, who was sitting next to her, dared
to put a hand on her bare brown knee, “Are you excited about England?”</p><p>She sighed.  “Not really.”  She looked at her
husband.  “Tim knows I’m not very thrilled with the move.”  She
shrugged.  “But what are we going to do?”</p><p>Diane and Evelyn came down stairs in a hurry.  “Tim!” Diane
said.   “I thought you weren’t coming until tomorrow.”</p><p>“We made good time.”  The three on the sofa rose to greet
Diane and Evelyn who shared kisses and hugs all around.  Evelyn
kissed her brother Tim on the lips for longer than the two second
required time, until Luann looked at her.  Evelyn then smiled and
pulled Luann to her and gave her the same long kiss on the lips.  
Luann’s eyes opened wide and then slowly closed as she melted into
the kiss.  Just as her eyes closed completely Evelyn broke the kiss.  
Luann stood there stunned for a moment.</p><p>Diane kissed her sister-in-law quickly, then picked up her
ten year old niece in her arms, her hands and arms holding onto the
small round butt cheeks, and kissed her full on the lips.  “Hi,
Annie.“  As she put her down she almost said Yummy, but caught
herself in time.  Her niece was really yummy she thought, with that
brown skin and Polynesian face with blond hair and blue eyes, she had
a very exotic look.</p><p>“I hope you didn’t eat yet,” Tim said.  “I wanted to take
you all out for dinner.”</p><p>“Sounds good to me,” Evelyn said.  Everyone agreed, and the
seven of them drove out to the nicest restaurant in town.  At the
restaurant Tim brought everyone up to speed on his plans.  </p><p>He was in the Air Force and had been stationed in Hawaii
twelve years ago when he met Luann.  They were married and had
Annabel  a year later.  From there he had been stationed in
California, then Texas, and then back to Hawaii.  Luann had hoped
that they were going to stay in Hawaii, but then Tim got an
assignment in England.  She was not happy about the constant moving
around.  She wanted to stay put long enough for Luann to make real
friends and graduate in the same high school.  Plus she herself never
made any lasting friendships.  The wife and daughter of a man in the
military had a hard life.</p><p>Diane exchanged a look with Evelyn.  “Luann,” Diane
said.  “Would you want to stay with us?”</p><p>“What?” Luann looked at her husband.  “Well, I don’t know.  
I don’t want to impose.”</p><p>“Tim,” Diane said, “Would you be willing to let Luann and
Annie stay with us.  They could still visit you from time to time.”</p><p>“Let me…us think about it.  We’ll sleep on it.”</p><p>At home that night Diane made up the sofa bed for Tim,
Luann, and Annie.  They said their good nights and left them alone in
the dark.  Luann and Tim talked quietly while little Annie slept
along side them.  Luann crawled on top of her husband.  “I kinda like
the idea.  This is a nice area of the country.  I could stay with
your sisters for a few months then find a place for Annie and
myself.  But I’d have family right here in the same town, and Annie
can see her cousins and Aunts.”  </p><p>Tim didn’t say anything.  Then, “I’d miss you two.”</p><p>“I know.  But I could still visit.  You could visit me when
you get leave.  And then I’d give you a special present many times
over when we do see each other.  And absence makes the heart grow
fonder.”  She kissed him and ran her hands through his chest hair.  
She began kissing him harder, their tongues dancing against each
other.</p><p>Tim broke the kiss.  “What about Annie,” he indicated the
child sleeping beside them in a tee shirt.</p><p>Luann smiled.  Her hand stroked the blond girl, shook her
shoulder slightly.  “Honey?  You want to help Mommy?”</p><p>Annie rolled over, looked up sleepily at her mother.  “Help
Mommy with Daddy, but you have to be extra quiet, because your aunts
and cousins are sleeping upstairs.”</p><p>Annie got up on her hands and knees with a smile, as Luann
pulled the sheet back revealing Tim’s penis already getting longer,
thicker, harder.  Luann leaned over Tim to let  her brown breasts
fall on his face.  He began to kiss, nibble, and suck every where.  
Annie pulled her tee shirt off revealing small bumps where her
breasts would be some day, then she crawled down between her father’s
legs and began to lick the underside of his penis.  It grew even
bigger and fatter.  Eventually she began to put the first couple
inches of it in her mouth.  </p><p>Luann dropped down to kiss her husband, with one hand
stroking Annie’s hair.   His breathing was getting quicker, from the
tongue licking he was getting from his ten year old daughter.  Luann
pulled on Annie’s hair as a signal.  Annie broke away from her
father’s penis and pulled her mother’s panties down off her behind.  
Luann was completely naked now and positioned herself over Tim,
slowly lowering herself down on his erect man hood.  Her fingers
played with her clitoris as she moved up and down on the shaft.  
Meanwhile Annie positioned her little brown, hairless, pussy right on
her father’s mouth, facing her mother, and he ate at her with
relish.  Luann clenched her mouth shut as her orgasm ripped through
her body, and Tim’s moan was muffled by the little vagina over his
mouth, but Annie was about to cry out, like she always did, when she
had her mini orgasm.  Luann saw what was coming and quickly clamped
her mouth over her daughter’s mouth.  What escaped was a muffled moan.</p><p>Annie collapsed on top of her father, her head on his
belly.  Luann fell over her daughter, her brown breasts resting on
Annie’s back.  She kissed her back a little and then whispered in her
ear, “Clean up time Annie.”  She got up allowing her daughter to
climb off of her father’s mouth. Luann lay back and Annie went to
work sucking her father’s juice out of her mother’s pussy.  Luann put
a finger down to her clitoris and punished it until she had another
mini orgasm.  When Luann pulled on her daughter’s hair, Annie got up
and proceeded to lick her father’s penis and belly clean.</p><p>This caused him to get hard again, and this time Luann took
her turn feeding on Tim’s shaft.  Her lips came down and sucked hard,
until Tim erupted a second time into his wife’s mouth.  While she was
doing this, little Annie was fingering her mother to a third orgasm.  
Eventually the three of them fell into a heap under the sheet and
drifted off to sleep.</p><p>None of the three of them had heard Tammy come downstairs
for a drink of water.  She stood in the kitchen doorway, drinking her
water, and watching the shadowy movements in the near dark of the
living room.  She knew exactly what was going on.  Uncle Tim and Aunt
Luann were just as…peculiar…as her own mother and Aunt Diane.  She
was plagued by two things as she quietly made her way back upstairs.  
Should she tell her mother what she saw?  And why did she suddenly
want to feel her Uncle Tim’s hard penis between her own legs?</p><p>The next morning Tammy pulled her mother aside in the
bathroom and very quietly told her what she had seen the night
before.  Evelyn only told her not to say anything to anyone else.  
After breakfast Evelyn asked her sister to take Nicky, Luann and
Annie to the bakery to pick up Tammy’s birthday cake.  And she should
take as long as possible doing it.  Evelyn wanted to spend time with
her brother.   When pressed further by Diane, Evelyn just told
her, “I need to talk to him…about Tammy.”</p><p>“Are you sure now’s the time?”</p><p>Evelyn nodded.</p><p>After keeping Tim waiting for a few minutes, Evelyn called
him and Tammy to the kitchen table.  She caught his eyes and then
looked away.  “I have something that I need to tell you.”  She looked
at her daughter, then back at her brother.  Tammy was certain that
her mother was going to tell him about what she, Tammy, had seen him
doing with his wife and daughter.  Instead, Evelyn said, “Tim?  Do
you remember the night before you went away that first time?  In the
Air Force?”</p><p>Tim blushed.  He certainly did remember that night.  It was
one he’d never forget.  He was just nineteen.  Evelyn was eighteen.  
But unlike his sister who had been having sex since she was fifteen,
Tim was still a virgin.  Evelyn volunteered to remedy that.  She said
that she didn’t want her brother to lose his virginity to a one night
stand stranger, or a hooker.  They made love all that night in their
parents house, their parents never the wiser.  Diane had already
moved out by that time and was away at college.  He remembered Evie
telling Mom and Dad the next morning that they had stayed up all
night talking.  Being only a year apart made them very close as kids,
but they had never been intimate until that night, and never again
since that night.  Even though they stayed in touch through letters
and e-mails, they had only seen each other a dozen times in the past
sixteen years.  Looking at her now, Tim wished that he could just
pick her up in his arms and make love to her again.  He glanced at
Tammy.  She was going to be sixteen and she looked so much like her
mother.  He suddenly pictured himself making love to Tammy.  He shook
his head.  “What’s this about?”</p><p>“I don’t know how to say this…” She hesitated.  “I’m sorry
I never told you this before, but…”</p><p>“Just say it,” Tim said quietly, although he was beginning
to guess what she would say.</p><p>Evelyn looked again at Tammy, who was looking very confused
now.  “Tammy is your daughter.”  She sighed.  “That’s a weight off my
shoulders.”</p><p>Tim smiled.  “Really?  Well I don’t know what to say.”  He
looked at Tammy.  “Really?  That would explain why she looks so much
like you.  Our genes being so close.”</p><p>Tammy was looking almost frantically between her mother and
her Uncle Tim. No, her father.  “What does this mean?  I’m a…a…what
is the word?  An incest baby.  I’m a freak!”</p><p>Evelyn quickly hugged her daughter.  “No.  No, you’re not.  
You are our daughter.”</p><p>“I knew Joe wasn’t my dad, but you told me that you didn’t
know who my father was.”</p><p>Evelyn shook her head.  “I just didn’t know how to say it.”</p><p>Tammy stood up.  “Uncle Tim.  I saw you last night.  Making
love.  Having sex.  With Aunt Luann.  And Annie.”</p><p>The color drained from Tim’s face.  “I can explain!  Really
I can.”</p><p>Evelyn smiled, wickedly.  “Please do.”  She placed her hand
on Tim’s hand.</p><p>Tammy walked quickly out of the kitchen and up the
stairs.  “I need to be alone for a while.”</p><p>Evelyn watched her go, then turned back to her
brother.  “Please do,” she repeated.  “Please explain to me why or
how you and Luann include your ten year old daughter in your love
making sessions.”</p><p>Tim swallowed hard.  He looked at the table.  “About five
years ago I was on a special assignment.  I was away from Luann for
about six months.  When I returned…well she was really glad to see
me!  But so was Annabel!  She wanted her Daddy so much.  She was only
five.  How do you tell a five year old that you want to be alone with
her Mommy, and make her go sit by herself in another room.”</p><p>Evelyn shrugged.  “You wait until she goes to sleep at
night.”</p><p>“Like I said, Luann didn’t want to wait.  She started
taking her clothes off right in the living room, right in front of
Annie.  Then she started taking my clothes off.  I started to
protest, but…”</p><p>“But what?”  Evelyn was leaning forward now, elbows on the
table, face cupped in her hands.</p><p>Tim looked away.  “Having Annie watch us was turning me on,
instead of turning me off.”  Evelyn smiled at that.  Like brother,
like sister.  “Then she came over and started asking questions.  So
we started explain things to her, things that normal parents don’t
explain to their five year olds.  Then she wanted to participate.  So
we told her ‘touch Daddy there,’ and ‘kiss Mommy there.’  It just
kinda happened.”</p><p>“What then?”</p><p>“Surprisingly, neither me nor Luann were very upset about
it.  We both enjoyed it.  Annie enjoyed it.  We still include her
occasionally.”  He put his hands up as if to surrender.  “No harm.  
As long as she never tells anyone.  You’re not going to turn us in
are you?”</p><p>Evelyn smiled.  “We need to talk.  Then we’re going to go
upstairs, find our daughter and have a real family reunion.”</p><p>Twenty minutes later, Evelyn and Tim found Tammy brushing
her hair, sitting on the king size bed that she shared with her
sister, mother ,and Aunt Diane.</p><p>“So,” Tim said, “all four of you sleep in the same bed?”</p><p>Tammy looked at her mother.  “You told him?”</p><p>Evelyn sat down beside her daughter, almost sixteen and
looking incredibly pretty, her long red hair shining.  She
nodded.  “I think it’s for the best.  We’re all family.  We need to
trust each other.  We all love each other.”  She looked back at Tim,
who stood in the doorway.  “And I think it’s time we showed it.”</p><p>She began to kiss her daughter very gently on the lips then
with long licks of the tongue and Tammy responded and kissed her
back.  They pulled each other’s clothes off and Tim took his own
clothes off and began touching both of them all over. His hands found
legs and asses, breasts and faces.  Evelyn began kissing him and then
pushed him down on the bed.  She worked his penis hard with her hand
and then took Tammy by the wrist and put her hand on her father’s
hard erection.  Evelyn showed her the finer points of giving head,
and Tammy tried to imitate her.  Then she helped Tammy climb on top
of him facing him, and slowly lower herself down on to his hard
shaft.  She screamed, and Evelyn began kissing her while straddling
Tim’s chest.  Tim pulled her hips to his face and began lapping at
her vulva and nibbling her clitoris.  Tammy slowly moved her hips up
and down until she cried out in orgasm.  Tim wasn’t finished, and he
moved his hips under his daughter trying desperately to bring himself
to orgasm.  Evelyn realized what was going on and helped get her
daughter off of her brother, then lowered herself down on his huge
prick and began bucking wildly.  They came simultaneously.</p><p>Evelyn lay beside her daughter, turned her head and kissed
her on the cheek.  “Happy Birthday, Honey.”</p><p>“So that’s what a hard penis feels like,” she said turning
to her father.</p><p>He smiled.  “Glad I could be your first.”</p><p>Tammy returned the smile.  “My only one.  Forever.  I’m all
lesbian.”</p><p>It wasn’t long before Diane returned with the cake, Nicky,
Luann, and Annie coming in the door behind her.  “Where is everybody?”</p><p>Evelyn came downstairs in just her robe.  She took the cake
from Diane and went to find a place for it in the refrigerator.  “We
need to talk.  All of us need to talk.”</p><p>Tim and Tammy returned to the living room and then they all
sat down and talked.  </p><p>After an hour, Luann was the only one who still had
questions.  She wasn’t angry at Tim, because he hadn’t known that
Tammy was his daughter until just that morning.  She was feeling
vulnerable and sat alone for the longest time pondering.  She
couldn’t be upset about Tim having sex with his sister, because after
all, she had sex with her own daughter.  Just like Evelyn was doing
with her daughters.  And Diane with her nieces.</p><p>Nicky, who also didn’t know anything about who her sister’s
father was, felt a little betrayed.  Like she had lost her sister.  
Tammy sat next to her holding her hand, touching her here and there,
assuring her that she was still her sister, no matter what.  Little
Annie, feeling like she should do something, sat herself on Tammy’s
lap, holding Tammy’s one hand in both of hers.  She asked some
questions, and Tammy explained how she was Tammy’s sister as well as
her cousin, because Annie’s Daddy was also Tammy’s Daddy.</p><p>The comforting went on for another hour, until Diane
reminded everyone that they had a birthday party to prepare for.  
Everyone pitched in then with the decorations and getting the food
ready.  With seven people working on it, it was done in no time.  
Just in time for guests to arrive.  </p><p>Tammy’s friend Jane showed up with her sister Ashley.  Jane
was eight months older than Tammy, but was in the same grade.  She
was very tall, about five ten, having shot up in the past year, and
had grown into a very pretty blond from the plain Jane she had been.  
Her sister Ashley, who used to baby sit Tammy and Nicky when they
were little, was 21 years old now and was completing her third year
of college.  She had long shiny black hair parted in the middle and a
big smile on her face.</p><p>Tammy’s best girlfriend Tonya arrived next. She was two
months shy of sixteen. She still looked a lot like Ashley with the
same general features.  She greeted Tammy with a long kiss on the
lips.  They were in love with each other and didn’t care who knew.</p><p>Nicky’s best friend Laura also showed up.  She was the same
age as Nicky, fourteen, but still looked young for her age.  She was
short, under five feet tall, with boyish hips and barely visible
breasts, and people who didn’t know her would have suspected that she
was only ten or eleven.  She had dirty blond hair and wore silver
wire rimmed glasses.</p><p>The party commenced as most parties do, with food and
games, music and dancing.  They all sang ‘Happy Birthday,’ Tammy blew
out her sixteen candles, and then opened all of her gifts.</p><p>As the time drew near to midnight, Evelyn called everyone’s
attention.  She sent Tammy upstairs to the bedroom, and told anyone
who wanted to give Tammy a “special birthday present” to go up and
join her.  But for no more than thirty minutes, so that someone else
could have a turn if they wanted.</p><p>Her sister Nicky wanted to go first and dragged Laura along
with her, although Laura went reluctantly.  They found Tammy already
naked and sitting in the middle of the king size bed.  “Hi girls,”
she said with a smile.</p><p>“We have a special strip tease to show you, Tam” Nicky told
her sister.  Laura blushed, as Nicky took her glasses off and set
them on a dresser.  With Nicky leading Laura they began swaying to
the beat from the dance music playing downstairs.  Slowly they peeled
each others clothes off, shoes, then shirts and bras, jeans and
panties, until they both were naked and they began touching each
other everywhere.  Tammy was loving every minute of it.  Her pink
nipples were hard and her little clitoris had hardened and risen from
underneath its hood.  Tammy pushed her fingers down through her red
pubic hair and absent mindedly began to play with her clitoris while
watching them dance.  When Nicky realized what her sister was doing,
she flung herself on the bed and brushed her hands away.  “Uh uh.  
Let me.”  And Nicky began to tickle her sister’s thighs, labia, and
clitoris.</p><p>Laura stood there for a minute and then crawled onto the
bed.  Hesitantly Laura licked Tammy’s lips, and then she opened her
mouth and she was tonguing the interior of her best friend’s big
sister’s mouth.  Even though Laura and Nicky had done everything
sexual that two teenage girls could do with each other, Laura had
never done more than see Tammy naked.  Laura and Tammy explored each
other’s tits and nipples while kissing each other’s mouths, necks and
ears, all the while Nicky was now kissing, licking, and sucking on
Tammy’s vagina and clitoris.  Tammy’s hands encircled little Laura’s
ribs and pulled her up slightly so that she could suck on the tiny
brown nipples on the tiny breasts.  Tammy found her sister’s friend’s
immature body incredibly sexy, and she found herself having a
shattering orgasm.  </p><p>They soon left Tammy recovering on the bed and Ashley and
her sister Jane appeared at the bedroom door.  They both began
undressing, when Tammy sat up.  Tammy had had a long sexual
relationship with Ashley from when she had baby sat Tammy and Nicky.  
It had lasted for four years until Ashley had gone away to college.  
Tammy’s mother Evelyn had seduced Ashley’s sister Jane at a girl
scout camp three years before, and Tammy, Nicky, and Diane had all
made love to Jane a few more times after that.</p><p>“You know what guys.  I just realized something.  I never
saw you two make out.”  Jane and Ashley looked at each other as they
sat on the bed on either side of Tammy.</p><p>Ashley smiled.  “Well, that’s because we never did.”</p><p>“What?  That’s just…wrong,” Tammy told them.  “You mean all
those years that Nicky and I were having fun with you, Ashley, you
never did anything with your own sister?”</p><p>Ashley shrugged.  Jane said, “By the time that your mother…
seduced me at the girl scout camp all those years ago, Ashley was on
her way to college.  We just didn’t have any time together.”</p><p>“And I was afraid to do any thing with her before that.  
And I had you guys (meaning Tammy and Nicky) to play with.”</p><p>“Well, it’s time you made up for that,” Tammy instructed.  
Ashley and Jane exchanged looks.  “That’s what I want for my
birthday.  Just to watch you two.  Don’t even touch me.”</p><p>Ashley crawled over Tammy and took her sister in her arms.  
She brushed the long blond hair out of Jane’s eyes and gently kissed
her.  Jane’s hands went around her sister’s back, and glided down to
her legs.  Their kisses became more passionate as Ashley laid full
spread on top of Jane, and began to cover her whole body in kisses.  
She licked and sucked her nipples, dove her tongue into Jane’s navel
and then pushed her face into her sister’s pubic hair.  She hesitated
only for a second and then dove in with lips, tongue, and fingers.  
Ashley’s hands roamed as far as they could up her sister’s body to
her cone shaped breasts, while Jane held her sister’s face to her
crotch.  Jane came in a long drawn out moan.  Tammy’s fingers were
rubbing violently on her clitoris, while the fingers of the other
hand were pushing in and out of her vagina, making squishing sounds.</p><p>Jane sat up and took Ashley in her arms, as they sat cross
legged on the bed, facing each other.  She cupped her sister’s chin
and then began kissing all over her face and ears.  Her other hand
was pulling on Ashley’s long nipples.  Tammy half suspected that
Ashley’s nipples were so long from all the nursing that she and Nicky
had done on them for four years.  In no time Jane had her face buried
in her older sister’s crotch and was slurping away.  She had an easy
time of finding her clitoris because Ashley’s pubic mound was almost
bare, except for a small strip, exactly above her clitoris.  Ashley
came with a bang and a whimper.  Tammy came with a long yell.</p><p>The two sisters left shortly afterward, when Luann appeared
at the door with Annabel.  Luann quietly closed the door.  Annie
climbed up on the bed and looked at her sister-cousin.  Luann sat
down beside her.</p><p>Luann touched Tammy’s bare shoulder.  “I…we…we know how to
make love with your Uncle Tim, and with…each other, but I never did
this with another woman.”</p><p>Tammy smiled at the woman remark.  I’m a woman at sixteen,
she thought.  Well I have had a dick inside of me.  She put her hand
on Luann’s shoulder.  She was so pretty.  Tammy always did like the
Hawaiian look in women.  That long, straight, black hair, brown skin,
high cheek bones, slightly oriental eyes.  Her Aunt Luann was so hot
looking, that Tammy found it hard to keep her hands off of her.  
Tammy swallowed hard.  “You don’t have to do anything you don’t want
to.  But just the same, Aunt Luann, you are so hot.  I could just eat
you up.”</p><p>Luann’s vagina became moist as she became aware of the
smell coming from her niece’s crotch.  She began to undress.</p><p>Tammy looked at Annie.  “Same goes for you, Kiddo.  You
don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.”</p><p>“Okay,” Annie said.  “I just want to help Mommy with what
ever she is going to do with you.”</p><p>Tammy smiled again.  “Can I see you naked Annie?”</p><p>Annie‘s head bobbed up and down quickly.  Tammy reached for
the hem of Annie’s tee shirt and pulled it over her head, revealing a
flat chest with little brown nipples sticking out the size of
mosquito bites.  Annie was already barefoot and Tammy unbuttoned the
ten year olds shorts and pulled them off with her blue panties.  
Annie crawled away and Tammy ran her hand over Annie’s slightly
rounded ass cheeks.</p><p>Tammy looked up to see Luann standing over her, her brown
breasts with darker nipples inches from her face.  Tammy sat back
against the pillows and began to massage her aunt’s large brown
breasts.  They might be bigger than Aunt Diane’s, she thought, as her
lips began to kiss all over them, finally coming to rest on a wide
brown nipple.  Tammy felt Annie’s little hands on her legs and
belly.  Tammy’s hand searched between Luann’s legs for her bare
slit.  Tammy was surprised to find Luann’s pubic area as bare as her
ten year old daughter’s.  Luann climbed on the bed and glided down to
press her full, dark breasts on Tammy’s smaller, pale ones.  Tammy
felt an electric shock when one brown nipple touched one pink
nipple.  </p><p>Suddenly Annie was kneeling by her head.  “Kiss my boobies
too.”  Tammy smiled and pulled her sister-cousin down so that her
lips were planted on one tiny brown nubbin.  Tammy alternated licking
and sucking on them.  Annie shuddered.  “Feels funny.”</p><p>Luann had kissed her way down to Tammy’s vagina and was now
nibbling wetly on her engorged clitoris.  Annie spread her legs over
Tammy’s belly and began rubbing her crotch against her.  Her hands
held her up as her mouth sought out Tammy’s small pale breasts with
freckles and pink nipples, so different from her mother’s.  Tammy
laid a hand on the back of the little girl’s head as she expertly
sucked and kissed Tammy’s breasts.  Tammy’s hips started bucking and
she had half a dozen mini orgasms.</p><p>Tammy sat up and guided her aunt to lay back on the bed.  
She began kissing her lips, tasting her own juices.  Tammy’s tongue
strayed from the interior of Luann’s mouth across her neck and down
to those beautiful full brown breasts.  As she suckled on her aunt,
she felt Annie between hers and her mother’s legs.  Tammy entangled
one of Luann’s legs bending it up at the knee, making it easier for
Annie to do what ever she was doing down there.  Tammy soon found
out.  She felt a little tongue all over her vagina and then it glided
away, presumably down to her mother’s vagina.  Then she felt little
fingers spreading her lips and then the tongue was back.  Tammy and
Luann were trying to grind their clitorises against each other while
Annie was having her fun.  Tammy felt little fingers push their way
into her vagina.  They had an easy access,  because Tammy was just
drenched down there.  Tammy was suddenly filled up by Annie’s little
hand.  God, it was bigger than Uncle Tim’s dick.  Then, unbelievably,
Tammy could feel Annie’s other hand inside of her mother.  She could
feel it move against the inside of Luann’s belly on her own belly.  
It was the most unbelievable sexual thing she had ever experienced.  
Tammy and Luann orgasmed simultaneously moaning into each other’s
mouths.</p><p>Slowly the Hawaiian woman and the teenager recovered.  They
found ten year old Annie sitting on the edge of the bed grinning from
ear to ear.  Tammy said, “Come here, Kiddo.  That deserves a
reward.”  Tammy laid her little cousin down and began to kiss her all
over her body.  First her mouth and cheeks, ears and neck, and down
to her little hard nipples poking up from the flat chest and then to
her belly, all the while her hands roamed everywhere  on Annie’s
legs, arms, chest, and face.  Tammy kissed down to Annie’s bald brown
vagina and skipped over it to kiss down one skinny brown leg.  She
sucked on every toe of the ten year old foot, switched to the other
foot and then kissed her way back up the other skinny leg to her
cousin’s vagina lips.  Annie’s little clitoris was standing fully
erect.  It looked like a tiny pink eraser against the brown labia.  
Tammy didn’t check, but she knew that her own clitoris was standing
fully erect.  Tammy attacked it with love bites and licks, kisses and
sucks.  Annie squealed in delight.  Tammy looked over at Luann, who
was masturbating, and stuck up her pinky finger.  Luann took a few
seconds to grasp what Tammy was asking, and then nodded.  While still
licking the tiny clitoris, Tammy very gently placed her pinky of her
right hand against the opening of the ten year olds  vagina and
slowly inserted it about an inch and then slowly rotated her hand,
clockwise, counter-clockwise, back and forth.  Annie began to moan,
each moan louder than the one before it.  Her mother came to her and
took her hand, then began showering kisses on her little, round
face.  Annie’s whole body began to shake and then it leaped off the
bed as Annie screamed in orgasm.</p><p>Luann picked Annie up in her arms, holding the limp ten
year old like a baby, with an arm and both legs hanging down, and
both of them still naked, she turned to leave.  With a smile, Luann
told Tammy, “My baby’s first real orgasm.”</p><p>Tammy lay on the big bed, leaking vaginal fluid.  She
didn’t know if anyone else was going to come up, but she didn’t care
if no one did.  She was exhausted.  Her eyes closed and she was
drifting off to sleep, when a hand shook her awake.  She looked up to
see her best girl, Tonya, standing by the bed, totally naked.</p><p>“I hope you left some energy for me.”</p><p>Tammy smiled and pulled her lover down.  Tonya’s long black
hair spilled over Tammy’s chest as she straddled her.  They began
kissing and Tammy realized she was getting turned on again.  But then
Tonya was her best girl.  She knew that some day she was going to
marry Tonya.  She didn’t know how, she just knew that she was totally
in love with this girl and wanted to spend the rest of her life with
her.  Tammy’s hands pulled Tonya’s head away from their kiss.  “I
think my tongue is sprained,” she smiled and then stuck it out for
inspection.  “See?”</p><p>“My poor baby,” Tonya told her.  Let me make it all
better.  Tonya’s pink tongue came out to massage Tammy’s tired
tongue.  Then her tongue made little swipes across Tammy’s face and
ears, and down her neck.  She kissed Tammy’s front down to her
navel.  Tammy felt herself warming up, but she was still tired.  
Tonya got off of her.  “Roll over,” she ordered.</p><p>“As long as I don’t have to sit up or beg,” she told her
girlfriend.</p><p>“Ha, ha.”  Tonya straddled Tammy’s hips, setting her bare
vagina on the crack of Tammy’s ass.  Her fingers ran lightly up and
down Tammy’s back, down to her ass, then began kneading her ass.  
Then they moved up rubbing, and making little circles on her back and
up to her shoulders, where she massaged them.  They moved to Tammy’s
neck and massaged along the sides, then to the base of her scalp,
tangling her sweat scented red hair.  Tonya’s hands felt wonderful on
Tammy’s skin.  </p><p>Tonya continued her massage for another five minutes, then
turned herself back around and straddled Tammy’s mid back, facing her
ass.  Tonya’s strong hands began to rub Tammy’s ass in little
circles, then bigger circles, then she was just grabbing hand full of
ass and squeezing.  Tammy began to moan.  Tonya’s hands traveled down
the backs of Tammy’s thighs as far as her knees, where she tickled
them slightly.  Her hands moved back up to Tammy’s ass as if they had
a mind of their own.  They alternated hard and then soft rubbing
slowly working their way to the ultimate goal.  Tammy spread her legs
in anticipation.  Tonya’s fingers and palms teased Tammy’s drenched
vagina opening from behind.  She leaned down and began placing wet
kisses on each ass cheek, as her fingers made their way to her
girlfriend’s vagina and clitoris.  Her fingers easily found the tired
clitoris and brought it back to life.  Tammy moaned louder as Tonya
expertly brought Tammy to her sixth orgasm of the day.  “Oh, Torie.”</p><p>Tonya crawled to edge of the bed, reached out and flipped
the light switch off.  She gently rolled Tammy over on her side and
spooned behind her, pulling the sheet up.  “Good night, Mara-jo,” she
said.  “I hope you had a happy birthday.”</p><p>Tammy was too tired to speak, but she thought that this was
the best birthday ever.</p>"
451,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 7B – The Party Downstairs",Buck,7,"For those who were curious, this is what was going on while Tammy was entertaining upstairs at her birthday party.","['FFFF', 'fffff', 'g', 'M', 'cons', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'ped', 'teen']","<p>While Tammy was celebrating her sixteenth birthday upstairs
on the king sized bed that she shared with her family, the rest of
her family was enjoying themselves downstairs.</p><p>Tammy’s sister Nicky and her friend Laura were the first to
go upstairs to visit Tammy.  While they were gone the rest of her
family and friends got to know each other better.  Ashley walked over
to Tonya and whispered in her ear.  For old times sake she wanted to
know if she could eat her pussy.  On the kitchen table.  Tonya smiled
and nodded.  Ashley caught Diane’s attention and asked if she and
Tonya could borrow the kitchen table.  Diane readily agreed.</p><p>Jane watched Ashley take Tonya’s hand and go to the
kitchen.  She followed them.  Without asking what they were up to,
Jane asked.  “Can I watch?”</p><p>Her sister and the teenager smiled.  Ashley sat down at the
head of the large wooden table and helped Tonya climb up on it.  She
lay back and cushioned her head with her left arm.  Jane sat along
the right side of the table next to Tonya’s head.  Ashley reached for
the button of Tonya’s jeans and unbuttoned them, pulled down the
zipper slowly, and grabbed her jeans by her hips.  Tonya raised her
hips, and with little difficulty, Ashley pulled down Tonya’s pants
and panties with one smooth move.  She left the jeans and panties
tangled around the girl’s ankles, her feet in Ashley’s lap.  </p><p>Tonya felt a little quiver of excitement in her belly.  
Jane too felt excitement.  She had had sex with Evelyn and her
sister, and the girls, and had seen many girls and women naked
before, but she had never watched someone make love to someone else,
without participating.  Knowing that this was her big sister who was
going to make love to a fifteen year old girl lit a volcano in her
panties.</p><p>Tonya’s hand reached for Jane.  Jane took it and then bent
to kiss the younger girl on the lips.  Their kiss took on a life of
it’s own.  Ashley smiled at the sight of her sister Jane kissing the
teenager that she was about to eat.  She brushed her long black hair
back over her ears and then bent her head and began kissing Tonya’s
inner thighs.  Tonya was in heaven.  Ashley began to slowly lick her
way all around her vulva, purposely skipping her clitoris.  Meanwhile
Ashley’s sister Jane was kissing her so expertly, Tonya was
murmuring.  Jane’s tongue licked against her own and explored all
around her mouth.  Tonya moaned softly as Ashley began to pay
attention to her clitoris.  </p><p>Tonya was naked from the waist down, but she still had her
tee shirt and bra on.  Jane and Ashley were both completely dressed.  
All this made Tonya feel especially exposed.  Ashley’s hands gripped
Tonya’s hips, her fingers digging into the soft flesh.  Tonya moaned
into Jane’s mouth, her hips bucked, as her orgasm neared its
crescendo.  Tonya gripped Jane’s hand as Ashley sent Tonya to heaven.</p><p>Meanwhile Diane and Evelyn had stripped to the dance music
in the living room.  Naked now they danced over to their guests.  
Evelyn turned and thrust her ass into Luann’s face, while Diane had
bent over and was brushing her large nude breasts in her brother’s
face.  Annabelle danced around laughing and clapping her hands.  
Nicky returned with Laura and said, “Okay.  Who’s next?”</p><p>Ashley came from the kitchen wiping her mouth on a napkin.  
Jane came up behind her.  “I guess we’ll go next.”  And the two
sisters went up the stairs.</p><p>Nicky and Laura sat down on the floor completely naked to
watch Diane and Evelyn dance.  Annabelle came over and sat on Nicky’s
lap.  Nicky enjoyed the feel of the little ten year old girl on her
naked lap.  The three children watched Evelyn start to pull Tim’s
clothes off.  Tim had an obvious erection and Diane reached for his
zipper.</p><p>“You had your fun with our brother,” Diane told Evelyn, as
she shoved her sister aside.  “It’s my turn now.”</p><p>Evelyn raised her hands.  “All right, all right.  But I go
next.”  She noticed that Luann was looking a little uncomfortable, so
Evelyn sat down on her sister-in-law’s lap, and put her arms around
her neck.  “Let’s watch them,” she told Luann, as her one hand rubbed
down the front of her dress and began massaging a brown Hawaiian
breast hidden behind white cotton.</p><p>Diane was alternating kissing and licking her brother’s
hard penis.   She hadn’t been with a man in more than ten years and
Diane was marveling in the newness of it, and trying to remember what
a man wanted.  Evelyn whispered into Luann’s ear, “Tell Diane what
she should do.”  </p><p>Luann still hadn’t smiled.  Her face was very serious, like
she was caught up in events and didn’t really know what was going
on.  She swallowed hard and became aware of Evelyn’s fingers circling
her nipple.  “Um.  Tim likes it when you lick him from underneath.”</p><p>“Tell her what to do,” from Evelyn.</p><p>Luann licked her lips.  “Diane.  Lick Tim…lick Tim’s cock
on the under side.  Start at the bottom at his balls and lick
straight up.”  Diane complied.  She began licking Tim from the bottom
up.  “Play with his balls.”  Diane began weighing his balls in her
hands.  Annie began wiggling on Nicky’s lap.  Nicky wrapped her arms
around her ten year old cousin. Laura spread her legs and began to
openly massage her clitoris.</p><p>Tonya came from the kitchen.  She had taken her shoes and
pants off and was only dressed from the waist up.  She started in
disbelief as Luann directed Diane in sucking off her husband.  As
Tonya watched, Tim’s penis erupted.  “Catch it!  Catch it!” Luann
yelled, finally smiling.  Diane got her mouth over the stream on the
third eruption.</p><p>Evelyn got off of Luann’s lap and approached her brother
and sister.  “This is a dream come true,” she murmured.  She helped
Diane remove the last of Tim’s clothes and began kissing him.  She
was incredibly turned on.  Diane rose from between his legs and
climbed on the sofa with her siblings.  Tim’s hands wandered all over
his two sisters bodies.</p><p>Ashley and Jane came downstairs in the nude.  Luann
considered watching her husband with his two sisters and then grabbed
her ten year old by the hand.  “Com’on Sweetie.  Let’s go visit the
birthday girl.”  And the two of them went upstairs.  Ashley and Jane
sat in the recliner and watched the show the three siblings were
putting on.</p><p>Nicky slid down on the floor and placed her mouth right on
Laura’s pussy.  She began to kiss her as if she was kissing her
mouth.  Tonya walked over and sat on the sofa beside the three
adults.  She spread her legs and began to finger herself.  Ashley and
Jane began making out in the recliner while handling each others
breasts.</p><p>Tim was laying on the sofa.  Evelyn had lowered her pussy
down on her brother’s face, while Diane lowered her now wet pussy
down on her brother’s hard shaft.  Diane  began riding up and down,
and Tim grabbed Evelyn’s hips to hold her still.  Tim came hard,
followed closely by Diane.  Tim began to work harder at Evelyn’s
pussy with his tongue.</p><p>Diane climbed off of her brother and got on the floor with
her niece, Nicky.  She began to massage Nicky’s vulva while Nicky
brought her friend Laura to a shattering climax.</p><p>Tim was still hard and pushed Evelyn down to the floor,
directing her on all fours.  He began to fuck Evelyn from behind.  
Jane was sitting on her sister’s lap and had her legs spread.  
Ashley’s fingers were toying with her clitoris.  Evelyn crawled over
to Tonya with her brother keeping up from behind and began to kiss
and lick Tonya’s fingers that were rubbing on her pussy.  Tonya moved
her finger and let her lover’s mother eat her wet pussy.  Tonya
pulled her shirt and bra off.  Her orgasm hit her like lightning.  
She lay back suddenly tired.</p><p>With Tim still pounding Evelyn from behind, Evelyn crawled
over to Jane and Ashley sitting on the recliner with their legs
spread.  Diane now had Nicky and Laura sitting on her lap.  She was
taking turns kissing them while they played with a nipple each.  The
three of them watched what Evelyn was doing.  Evelyn began to eat two
pussies at the same time.  Her tongue ran all around two sets of
thighs, two clitorises, and two sets of vagina lips, Jane’s pussy
directly above Ashley’s.</p><p>Luann came downstairs with Annie both stark naked, just as
her husband came violently in her sister’s vagina.  He lay back on
the floor and closed his eyes.  “That’s a fine welcome for your wife
and daughter,” she said.  “Get your Daddy’s cock back up,” she
directed to her daughter,  Annie quickly got down on the floor and
began to lick Tim’s penis.  Tonya got up on shaky legs, and without a
word went silently up stairs to be with her lover.</p><p>Nicky and Laura had slid down, resting their heads on
Diane’s legs, and began pulling on her breasts with fingers, and then
lips.  Diane’s hands ran over her niece’s large breasts and Laura’s
tiny breast buds, catching the little nipples between her fingers.  
She was looking back and forth between what her sister was doing to
Ashley and Jane and what little Annie was doing to Tim.  Luann stood
over her husband, a bare foot on either side of his head.  Tim opened
his eyes and smiled as he looked up into the brown pussy of his sexy
wife.  Luann glanced around at what was going on then smiled evilly
and spread her pussy with her fingers.  She knelt down and placed her
open lips on her husband’s face.  Annie looked up at her mother with
all types of come on her face and smiled at her.  “This taste’s
funny, Mommy.”</p><p>Jane began to moan as Evelyn concentrated on her pussy,
Ashley was massaging Jane’s breasts in her palms.  Jane’s hands were
tangled in Evelyn’s hair.  Jane came with a shudder, and slid off of
her sister’s lap.  She got down on the floor and whispered to
her, “You didn’t come?”  Evelyn shook her head between Ashley’s
legs.  “Didn’t think so.”  Jane crawled down underneath Evelyn and
Evelyn lowered her vagina to the (almost) seventeen year old’s
mouth.  Jane wrapped her arms around Evelyn’s thighs, and began
eating the woman that had seduced her three years earlier.  </p><p>Meanwhile Evelyn brought Ashley to a shattering orgasm.  
Ashley got down on the floor and began eating her sister while Evelyn
settled down on Jane’s face.  Luann came with great gasps and
bucking.  Diane’s fingers were now masturbating Nicky and Laura while
they sucked on her huge breasts.  Nicky and Laura came
simultaneously.  Diane pushed them off her lap and got up shakily and
walked over to Luann.  She pulled the tall Hawaiian women into a bear
hug, crushing her breasts into Luann’s.  They began kissing
passionately.  Luann reached down and pulled her daughter’s hair,
pulling the ten year old to her feet.  She reached down and picked
her up to sit on her hip, giving her a deep kiss on the lips.   Then
Luann offered her to Diane.  “I saw the way you’ve been looking at
her.”  Diane kissed Annie gently and then shivered.  “She’s a great
kisser,” she told her mother.  Luann crushed Annie between herself
and Diane.  The three of them began rubbing against each other as
their tongues licked all over.</p><p>Tim got to his feet with, his erection sticking straight
out.  He looked around for what he could do with it and found his
sister squatting over Jane.  He stepped over the teenager and brought
his penis to his sister’s lips.  Evelyn didn’t hesitate and took her
brother into her mouth, and began sucking vigorously.  Nicky and
Laura sat up, looking at each other and smiled.  Nicky crawled behind
Ashley who was on all fours eating her sister, with her ass up in the
air.  She crawled under her thighs and began to eat Ashley’s pussy.  
Laura got with the idea and lowered her head between her best
friend’s legs.  Luann stopped what she was doing and motioned with
her head to Diane.  Diane spun around and giggled.  “Let’s join them.”</p><p>Diane put Annie on the floor and motioned for her to crawl
under Laura.  Annie was hesitant.  She had never done anything
intimate  with anyone who was not an adult.  She considered her
cousin Tammy an adult.  But Laura was a stranger, who looked to be
the same age as she was. What was she to do?  Her mother showed her
how to crawl underneath Laura and pull her hips down to her face.  
The fourteen year old Laura was the same size as the ten year old
Annie and Annie suddenly felt excited to kiss and lick the pussy of a
girl her size.  Annie began to get wet.  Diane smiled at the sight of
Annie’s open legs and wet pussy.  She got down on all fours and began
to lick the little girl’s pussy.  Luann settled on her back and
pulled Diane’s thighs down around her head.</p><p>Tim came first, shooting his load into his sister’s mouth,
and then the orgasms erupted on down the line.  Evelyn came on Jane’s
face, splashing pussy juice in the teenager’s hair.  Then Jane came
under the expert tongue of her sister Ashley, the whole time Jane was
imagining how Ashley had made Tonya come while laying on the kitchen
table.  Ashley came next, under Nicky’s ministrations, falling
forward into Jane’s pussy.  Nicky, laying on her back, gasped as she
came from the magic Laura was laying on her vulva.  Laura came next
with a shudder from little Annie, falling down, inadvertently on top
of Annie’s face.  Diane realized what happened and pulled Annie out
from under the teenager.   She then continued with her licking
tongue, bringing her niece to an incredible orgasm.  Diane realized
that she was going to come next from what her sister-in-law’s tongue
and lips was doing to her.  She moaned loudly and collapsed on the
floor.</p><p>As everyone recovered, Diane pointed out, “Luann.  Luann
needs to come.”  Tim lay back on the floor and fell asleep.  </p><p>Evelyn and Ashley helped Luann to stretch out on the floor
and then Diane, Evelyn and Ashley began to take turns eating her
pussy while the other two pulled Luann’s legs up against their own
pussies.  Jane began kissing Luann from above her, their lips
connecting upside down.  Luann’s arm encircled the seventeen year
olds neck.  Annie, Nicky and Laura crawled across Luann’s chest
kissing and licking her breasts and nipples, flat belly and navel.  
Luann had three orgasms in eight minutes and then passed out.</p><p>“Welcome to the family,” Evelyn and Diane said to her
unconscious form, then they grabbed little Annie and took her to the
sofa.  They sat the little girl between them and began touching her
with hands and mouths all over her body.  “That goes double for you
little girl,” Diane told her with a finger in her tight vagina.</p>"
452,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 8A – The Morning Before & The Lingerie Party",Buck,8,A day in the life of our characters plus the Karens hold a lingerie party in Diane's home & Nicky and Laura make a startling discovery.,"['FFFFFFFFF', 'fffff', 'gggg', 'anal', 'cons', 'exhib', 'feet', 'inc', 'ped', 'spank', 'teen', 'voy']","<p>Luann and her daughter Annabel were finally settled in with
her husband’s two sisters two months after they had moved in with
them.  The sisters’ brother, Luann’s husband, Tim, was in the Air
Force and currently stationed in England.  Luann, a thirty year old
Hawaiian woman, and her half Hawaiian daughter, who was ten years
old, had taken her sister-in-law’s spare bedroom and set up a queen
size bed in the room.  Luann was a tall woman with bronze skin and
long straight black hair.  Her daughter Annabel had her mother’s dark
skin, but was blond with blue eyes.</p><p>Presently Luann was sitting in the air conditioning of the
living room with her older sister-in-law, Diane, who was thirty-nine
with long brown hair.  It was a very hot Saturday in early June.  
Both women had large breasts that were currently set free, as they
were both wearing only cotton shorts.  They were both just relaxing
and enjoying the view of each other’s breast flesh, thinking naughty
thoughts, when the silence was disturbed by a gang of girls who came
stomping in the back door.</p><p>“Shut the door!”  Diane yelled.  “The air conditioner is
on.”  The sound of the slamming door reached the living room over the
sound of the air conditioner.</p><p>First in the living room was Luann’s daughter, Annabel,  
who was crying.  Blood was running down one leg from a wound on her
knee and her arms and legs were covered in scrapes.  Behind her was
Diane’s niece Nicky, fourteen with dark brown hair, and her best
friend Laura, a blond girl in glasses, also fourteen, but looked like
she was the same age as Annabel.  Behind them were two little Chinese
girls, the twins from down the street, Shay-lee and Shay-lin, one
month shy of turning eight years old.</p><p>Annabel ran to her mother’s arms and Luann pulled her up
onto her lap.  She kissed her hair and face, saying, “It’s alright,
Baby.  Mommy has you.”</p><p>Diane turned her attention to Nicky.  “What happened?”</p><p>Nicky was upset, herself.  “She fell off the monkey bars at
the playground.  She hurt her knee, but I don’t think anything else
is wrong.”</p><p>Diane told Nicky, “Go get the antiseptic from the
bathroom.  And a towel and a wet wash cloth.”  When Nicky left, Diane
took notice of the little Chinese girls that Nicky and Laura were
babysitting.  They were in matching short sets and were dirty from
head to toe. “You girls are filthy.”  When Nicky returned with the
antiseptic, Diane told her, “Go give the twins a bath.  We can’t send
them home looking like that.”</p><p>“Com’on, Laura,” Nicky took one little hand and Laura took
the hand of the other twin.  They led them upstairs to the bathroom.</p><p>When Diane turned her attention back to ten year old
Annabel lying on her mother’s lap,  she smiled.  Luann had her
daughter’s head cradled in her arm, with her breast in Annabel’s
mouth.  Annabel was sighing and sucking away like a little baby, with
her eyes closed.  Diane took the opportunity to clean her knee with
the antiseptic.  Anna whimpered slightly at her aunt’s touch.</p><p>Luann was smiling down at her daughter, as if she still was
a baby.   With her skinny legs still in Diane’s lap, Diane slipped
off Annabel’s sandals.  Her hands began caressing and massaging the
child’s legs and feet, being careful around her abrasions.  Her
fingers moved up to reach into the leg hole of Anna’s shorts.  Her
fingers found the child’s bare vulva, and began caressing her.  
Luann’s hand slipped under the waist band of her daughter’s shorts
and met Diane’s fingers on Anna’s vulva.  Luann’s fingers found the
little nubbin, while Diane’s finger began to enter the little vagina,
twisting and corkscrewing its way between the folds.</p><p>Meanwhile upstairs, Nicky and Laura had stripped down to
their shorts, because they didn’t want to get their shirts wet, and
were shampooing the Chinese twins’ hair, while they sat naked in
eight inches of cool water.  The teenagers spent a lot of time
shampooing and rinsing the girl’s hair.  Laura put her nose against
Shay-lin’s wet hair and breathed deeply.  “That smells cleaner,” she
said.</p><p>Nicky made Shay-lee stand and, after washing her dirty
face, began washing her chest and belly in clockwise motions.  Her
right hand moved lower to wash between the girl’s legs.  Shay-lee
lifted a leg. Resting her foot on the side of the tub, to give easier
access to Nicky’s probing fingers.  </p><p>Laura washed Shay-lin’s face and then began washing her
body in a similar fashion.  The girls giggled at the intimate touch
and sat down facing each other to rinse off.  Nicky and Laura grabbed
their feet and began to wash their legs, starting at their feet and
washing upward to reach again between the girl’s legs, this time
while they sat in the water.</p><p>While still kneeling, Nicky pulled Shay-lee to her feet and
began petting her vulva with upward strokes, her fingers seeking the
girl’s tiny clitoris.  Nicky leaned forward and took the eight year
olds’ tiny nipple between her lips.  Shay-lee wrapped her arms around
Nicky’s head, and put one foot on the edge of the tub.  She was soon
humping against Nicky’s hand and within minutes, whimpered and sighed
heavily.</p><p>Laura and Shay-lin had watched the whole show, then Laura
put a towel around the young girl’s shoulders and lifted her dripping
body out of the water.  Placing her on the floor, she hugged the
younger girl to her naked, almost flat chest.  Laura was only a head
taller than the eight year old.  Shay-lin hugged her body against
Laura’s and she began kissing Laura’s bare, nearly flat chest, taking
a whole breast, topped with a small brown nipple, into her mouth and
began sucking it.</p><p>Shay-lee saw what her sister was doing, and while still
standing in the water, began kissing Nicky’s chest and large breasts,
finally centering on a brown nipple with wide areola, while her
little hands grasped the breast flesh.  Nicky moaned into the little
girl’s wet hair, then took an earlobe between her lips and began
sucking on it.  Without thinking about it, Nicky slowly tugged her
shorts down over her wide hips.</p><p>Laura pulled her own shorts down, letting them drop to the
floor, then pulled off Shay-lin’s towel and hugged the younger girl
to her by cupping her ass cheeks.  The small cheeks fit easily into
Laura’s small hands.  While Shay-lin sucked on Laura’s breast,
Laura’s hands kneaded the ass flesh.  She pushed her leg between Shay-lin’s legs and began grinding the youngsters vulva against her own
thigh, by clutching her butt, and lifting her feet off the floor.  
Shay-lin was soon moaning into Laura’s small breast.</p><p>Meanwhile, Shay-lee was pushing all the fingers of one hand
into Nicky’s warm wet vagina, while still sucking her nipple.  Nicky
had her legs spread far to make it easier for the little girl.  Nicky
had her arms wrapped around the girl holding her in place as she
ground her pelvis against Shay-lee’s hand.  She climaxed loudly and
collapsed onto the floor, pulling the girl down with her.  Shay-lee
pulled out her hand and sucked Nicky’s juices off.</p><p>Shay-lin put her hands on her knees, with her ass pointing
at Laura. “Spanky time,” she sang.  Laura wasted no time slapping the
young girl’s ass, over and over until it was pink and the little girl
was moaning again.  Laura sat on the floor and pulled the Chinese
girl’s ass up to her face.  She began licking the pink cheeks all
over until centering between the cheeks, her nose against the little
pink anus and her tongue licking between the folds of the girl’s
vulva.</p><p>Her concentration was broken by Diane clearing her throat.  
All four girls looked up to see Diane standing in the doorway with
Luann and a naked little Annabel.  Diane and Luann were now wearing
tee shirts.</p><p>“You girls can play later tonight.  Right now the twins
need  to go home.”  Diane looked at the twins’ dirty clothes laying
in front of the toilet.  “Com’on Shay-lee, Shay-lin.  Let’s see if we
can find you some of Annabel’s clothes that will fit you.”  The
girl’s left with Diane.</p><p>Luann said, “Anna needs a shower.   Can you two get her
clean without hurting her scrapes too much?  I want to walk down to
Karen’s with Diane.”</p><p>Nicky grinned.  “No problem.”  She bent over the tub to let
the water out, and turn on the shower.  </p><p>Luann ran a hand over Nicky’s wide ass.  “Sorry we had to
cut your fun short.  But we have to get the twins home.  And I’m sure
you’ll have another opportunity to play with the twins tonight.”</p><p>Nicky’s mother, (and Diane’s sister), Evelyn was at that
moment shopping at the new mall at the edge of town.  She was 35
years old, had long red hair, currently pulled back in a pony tail,
and wore a green short set and sandals.  She was walking down the
broad corridor between the Hall-mart and the dress shop.</p><p>She was holding hands with her friend Carolyn who had just
turned 37,had short blond hair and was wearing a sky blue sundress
and sandals.  They stopped to window shop at the dress shop.</p><p>“I’m glad Samantha let you come with me,” Evelyn told her,
with a smile.</p><p>Carolyn smiled back.  “Me, too.”  Her smile slowly
faded.  “She almost didn’t.  She can be such a…”</p><p>“Bitch?” Evelyn offered.</p><p>“I guess that’s the word.”  Carolyn shook her head.  “She’s
jealous of the time we spend together.  It’s not like she and I don’t
do things together.  But I know Sam hates shopping.  And I hate going
alone.”</p><p>“Are you sure you can’t come to the lingerie party
tonight?” Evelyn asked with a smile.</p><p>Carolyn made a face and shook her head.  “Sam wants us to
go out.  It’s our anniversary.  My ex is watching the kids.  It took
us weeks to arrange…”</p><p>Evelyn pulled on Carolyn’s hand.  “Let’s go in.”  They
walked, still holding hands, into the dress shop.  They walked
between racks of dresses and blouses to the back wall where the
swimming suits were hung.  “I just remembered I need a new bikini.”</p><p>Evelyn picked out a purple one with thong bottoms, and
headed for the dressing room.  “Come in with me.  I want your
opinion.”  The young woman at the dressing rooms was a strawberry
blond, about half way between the hair color of Evelyn and Carolyn,
with big blue eyes.  She looked to be in her early twenties.  Her
name tag read Melissa.</p><p>Evelyn was feeling devilish.  She walked right up to the
young woman, stopping only inches from her face.  “I want to try on
this bikini.  Is it okay if my friend comes in with me?”</p><p>The girl looked thoughtful for a moment.  “Our policy is to
only let parents in with young children.”</p><p>Evelyn grabbed Carolyn’s arm.  “Oh good.  Because she’s my
Mommy.”  And before either woman could protest, Evelyn pulled Carolyn
into the dressing room with her.</p><p>“I am not old enough to be your mother!” Carolyn nearly
shouted, once Evelyn closed and locked the door.  “If anything, I
look young enough to be your daughter.”</p><p>“Okay, okay.  I didn’t think you’d get so upset.  I was
just joking.”  Evelyn started stripping, laying her clothes on the
bench.  “Here help me with this.”  Carolyn helped her friend to step
into the thong.</p><p>As she pulled it up to her hips Carolyn said, “I think you
got it on backwards.”</p><p>“So help me with it…Mommy.”</p><p>“Now cut that out.”  Carolyn helped her friend step out,
turn it around and step back in.  Evelyn pulled it up to where the
strings sat on her hips.</p><p>Evelyn, still wearing her tank top, looked at the thong in
the mirror on the back of the door.  Some red pubic hair stuck out
the top of it.  Evelyn put her hand to her chin.  “I guess I’ll have
to trim that some more.  She pulled her top and bra off.  “Help me
with the top.”  She turned her back to Carolyn, who went about tying
the strings at her neck and across her back.  Evelyn turned and
stepped back.  “So what do you think?”  The top just covered the
bottom half of her breasts and barely covered her nipples, exposing
the freckles scattered across her chest and upper arms.  </p><p>Carolyn licked her lips.  “You look good enough to eat.”</p><p>Evelyn did a slow turn, exposing her back side to her
friend.  “How does my ass look?”</p><p>“Delicious.”  Suddenly Carolyn unlocked the dressing room
door and peered out.</p><p>The sound of the door opening alerted the attendant,
Melissa.  “Do you need help?” she said with a bored tone.</p><p>Carolyn motioned for Melissa to come over.  When the girl
approached close enough, Carolyn pulled the girl inside, and locked
the door again.  “What’s going on?”</p><p>“Look,” Carolyn ordered.  “Look at her.  Isn’t she
beautiful?”</p><p>Melissa looked at Carolyn, who wore a wicked grin, and then
back at Evelyn, who was wearing a “fuck me“ look with sparkling eyes
and parted lips.  She started at her face, letting her gaze move
lower to the exposed chest, down to the barely covered pubic mound,
down her legs, to her feet.  Then she reversed her gaze and looked at
Evelyn from her feet back up to her face.  “Um, yeah,” Melissa said
nervously.  “You look good.”</p><p>Carolyn whispered into Melissa’s ear, “Good enough to eat?”</p><p>Melissa turned to face Carolyn, a smile wavered on her
lips.  “Um, yeah.  Look.  I don’t think…That is, I have a girlfriend.”</p><p>“You’re young yet,” Carolyn told her.  “In a few years
you’ll see you can’t have too many girlfriends.”</p><p>Melissa’s hand unlocked the door.  “I better get back out
to my station.  I don’t want to get fired.”  Before she closed the
door behind her she said, “Don’t take too long in here.”</p><p>Carolyn took Evelyn in her arms and kissed her passionately
on the lips.  When Evelyn came up for air, she asked, “What was that
all about?’</p><p>“I just wanted to see if Melissa was like us.  Now I know
she is.”  Carolyn untied the string at Evelyn’s neck, pulled it down
and began to lick her nipples.  “Seeing you in that got me so wet.”</p><p>Evelyn held her friend’s head against her body as Carolyn
slowly worked her way down to the thong.  Carolyn’s fingers gripped
Evelyn’s bare ass cheeks as her mouth went to work through the
material of the thong.  Evelyn gasped as her orgasm washed over her
in less than two minutes.</p><p>The door creaked open and another gasp was heard.  Evelyn
looked up and Carolyn turned at the sound.  There stood a woman and a
little girl, who stared wide eyed at Carolyn kneeling in front of
Evelyn, who wore a dreamy look.  Melissa was soon by their side
directing them to the next dressing room.  “Sorry girls,” Melissa
peaked her head inside.  “Are you done in here?”  She noticed the wet
spot that Carolyn had left on the thong that Evelyn was still
wearing.  “I hope you’re buying that now that you messed it all up.”</p><p>At that exact moment Evelyn’s other daughter was lying on a
blanket in the park.  Tammy, who at sixteen, was the spitting image
of her mother, with the same red hair and freckles.  Tammy’s best
friend and lover Tonya, who had her coal black hair pulled back from
her pale face was beside her.  Both girls were wearing bikinis.  They
lay head to crotch with their heads on each other’s thighs.  Tammy’s
hand lay across Tonya’s flat pale belly, the fingers tracing lazy
circles around Tonya’s navel.</p><p>“I’m bored,” Tammy said.  “Do you want to tease that family
over there?”</p><p>Tonya sat up on her elbows.  “Where?”  Tammy pointed at a
couple, with two young children, about twenty yards away under
another tree.  It appeared that they were having a picnic.  This
reminded Tammy of the picnic their family had two summers before, in
that same park.  “What do you have in mind?”</p><p>“Get on your belly,” Tammy told Tonya.  Tammy straddled
Tonya’s ass, and pulled the sun screen out of her bag.  She untied
Tonya’s bikini top and began rubbing sunscreen over Tonya’s
shoulders, arms, and back, in slow, sensuous motions of her hands,
occasionally looking up at the family having their picnic.</p><p>“That feels good,” Tonya whispered.  She propped herself up
on her elbows, exposing the top part of her grapefruit size
breasts.  “Don’t stop.  I’ll do you after a while.”  Tammy moved
lower and began rubbing lotion into Tonya’s thighs and then between
her thighs, her hands rubbed lotion into her calves and then she
rubbed her feet.</p><p>Tonya was watching the family.  Only the father was
noticing Tammy’s actions.  Tonya sat up, letting her bikini top lay
on the blanket.  Completely topless, Tonya motioned for Tammy to take
her place on the blanket.  Tonya’s breasts were not large, but they
had the round perfection of her teenage body, set high on her chest,
with hard brown nipples pointing skyward.  </p><p>Tammy still had lotion on her hands and began rubbing it
into her girlfriend’s breasts, causing the nipples to stiffen more.  
Tammy smiled at her lover, then lay on her belly, while Tonya put sun
screen in her palm.  </p><p>Tonya pulled the strings of Tammy’s bikini top one handed,
and began to massage the lotion into her shoulders and back.  Tonya
would look over at the family about once a minute.  The father was
now trying not to look, for fear of alerting his wife to the
incredible scene playing out before his amazed eyes.</p><p>But now, Tonya noticed, the older child, a girl was staring
at her.  Tonya pretended not to notice the girl staring.  Tammy
pushed herself up on her elbows, exposing the top half of her breasts
and looked right at the girl.  A moment later they locked eyes with
each other.  </p><p>Tammy sat up, leaving her bikini top lying on top of
Tonya’s bikini top.  Tonya rubbed the last of the lotion into Tammy’s
breasts.  “Wouldn’t want these to get sunburned.”</p><p>They were so busy, they didn’t hear the girl walk up to
them.  “Hello,” she said, startling both teenagers.</p><p>“Oh, hello,” Tammy said.  Then, “Hello…”</p><p>“Lena.  My name is Lena.”  Lena was a pretty young girl,
about twelve, with sandy hair and big hazel eyes, sun kissed skin
showing where her white short set allowed.  The shorts were very
tight showing the outlines of her vulva.  Tonya found herself staring
right at Lena’s crotch.  Lena’s breasts had just started to push her
shirt away from her chest, making her nipples visible against the
fabric.  Her smile showed the top two front teeth caved inward like
swinging doors.  Instead of detracting from her face, her crooked
teeth seemed to give her a certain vulnerability that was attractive.</p><p>Tammy leaned back on her hands, bringing her thighs
together, her legs stretched out straight.  She was, perhaps
unconsciously, pushing her crotch up, in an attempt to get the girl
to notice.  “My name’s Tammy, and this is my girlfriend Tonya.”</p><p>“My mother asked me to come over here and talk to you
two.”  They all looked back in the direction the girl had come to see
the mother looking in their direction.  The mother waved.  Tammy
returned the wave.  Lena continued.  “She’s a photographer, and she
was wondering if she could use you as models.”</p><p>“Oh, I don’t know,” Tammy began.  “That’s very flattering,
but…you know, we are going to model lingerie at a private lingerie
party tonight.”</p><p>“Let’s see how that goes tonight…” Tonya began.</p><p>“She’ll pay you.  She thinks that you two are very
attractive and she’s always looking for new bodies, uh faces.”  
Lena’s eyes were openly moving back and forth between the teenager’s
bare breasts.  Tonya, sitting on her legs, folded her arms under her
breasts.  Lena handed Tammy a business card.  It read:  Dulcy’s
Creative Photography  with a phone number on it.</p><p>“I’ll think about it.  I definitely will let her know.  
Thank you.”</p><p>“Thank you,” Lena said.  “For the show.”  She looked right
at Tonya when she said this.  Lena turned and walked back to her
family.</p><p>Meanwhile, back in the shower, Nicky and Laura had little
bronze skinned Annabel sandwiched between them.  Anna was facing
Nicky and her hands were soaping up her large breasts and playing
with the nipples, pulling and twisting them in her slippery soapy
fingers.  Nicky moaned and Anna laughed.  Laura was standing behind
the ten year old, her arms pinning the girl’s firm butt against
Laura’s vulva.  Anna spread her legs a little wider, while standing
under the shower spray, to let Laura’s wriggling fingers explore a
little farther into her slit.  Laura ground her vulva against Anna’s
ass cheeks, as her fingers soaped up Anna’s clit and slit.  Laura’s
mouth was nibbling on the younger girl’s ears and neck from behind.</p><p>Nicky wrapped her arms around both girls pulling Annabel’s
whole body against her, the girl’s face against her big soapy
breasts.  Nicky’s hands wandered downward, her arms around both
girls, to cup Laura’s round ass, her fingers kneading her cheeks.  
Anna’s hands were trapped against Nicky’s breasts and Laura’s hands
were trapped against Anna’s vulva.  Somehow, Nicky managed to trap
Anna’s thigh (the leg without the scrape) between her own thighs and
she began humping her crotch on the girl’s skinny brown thigh.</p><p>After several minutes of rocking the two fourteen year
olds, and ten year old had five orgasms between them, Nicky stealing
three of them.  Nicky almost fell in the shower but kept her feet
under her.  Her climaxes didn’t make her pass out as often as they
did when she was younger.</p><p>Diane and Luann knocked on the screen door of the front
porch of Karens’ house, the inside door was standing open.  The eight
year old Chinese twins stood between them wearing two of Annabel’s
smaller dresses.  A tall woman with pitch black hair in curls and
ringlets down past her shoulders answered the door.  “Oh, come in.  
Come in.  Thanks for watching the girls this morning for us.  We had
a lot to prepare for.”  </p><p>The little girls ran into the house to look for something
to get into.  The tall woman, Karen, led Diane and Luann to the
kitchen.  “Can I get you something cold to drink?”</p><p>A shorter woman, with short black curly hair, and much
darker skin, was in the kitchen.  She had a pitcher of lemonade in
her hand and was pouring it into glasses.  This was Karen’s wife, a
woman whose name was also Karen.  “I just made some lemonade,” Little
Karen told them.  “Help yourself.”</p><p>The four women sat down at the kitchen table, drinking
lemonade.  Diane put the cool glass against her forehead, and then
down to her chest.  Her nipples grew hard and visible against her tee
shirt.  “I hope it cools off by tonight so we can enjoy the lingerie.”</p><p>Big Karen said,  “It’s supposed to.  Maybe we’ll get that
thunder storm the weather guy was promising.”</p><p>“Thanks again for letting me do this tonight,” Little Karen
told Diane and Luann.  “This will only be my, our, fourth lingerie
party.”</p><p>Luann fanned herself with the hem of her tee shirt,
exposing her large brown breasts for  a fraction of a second at a
time.  “I hope it cools off.  I’m sure the lingerie is going to heat
us up enough.”</p><p>Both Karens smiled at the glimpses of Luann’s
breasts.  “I’ve invited two women from my office, too,” Diane
said, “And they’re each bringing someone.”</p><p>“The more the merrier,” Karen said.</p><p>“You niece and her friends are still going to model for us,
right?”  Little Karen asked.  “If not, Karen and Luann will have to
model.”</p><p>Luann smiled at that.  “Don’t worry.  Tammy and her friends
are dying to do this.  Tammy’s been talking about it all week.”</p><p>“And Nicky doesn’t mind babysitting again, over here?” Big
Karen asked.</p><p>“Nicky and Laura love your daughters,” Diane told her.  “At
this point you probably don’t even have to pay them.”  Diane and
Luann exchanged knowing looks.</p><p>“Shay-lee and Shay-lin are just learning so much from Nicky
and Laura.”  Big Karen and Little Karen exchanged knowing looks.</p><p>“Well, we have to get back, clean up the house, for
tonight,” Diane said rising to her feet.</p><p>“We’ll see you at seven o’clock,” Little Karen said as she
showed Diane and Luann to the door.</p><p>At seven o’clock that evening the lingerie party was set to
start at Diane’s house.  In the living room were seated six women,
and one girl.  Diane, Evelyn, and Luann were seated on the sofa. Two
women who worked with Diane in her office were also there.  </p><p>Dulcy, a thirty year old woman with golden blond hair down
to her shoulders, was seated on the recliner.  She was short and had
a cute face behind black rimmed glasses.  On her lap was seated her
twelve year old daughter, Lena.  Tammy and Tonya couldn’t believe it
when the girl they had met at the park earlier that day turned out to
be the daughter of one of Diane’s co-workers.  It turned out that
Dulcy was trying to get her photography business off the ground and
was temping at Diane’s office to earn extra money.</p><p>The other woman from Diane’s office was named Heather.  She
was twenty-seven with platinum blond hair, cut short, and wore white
rimmed glasses.  Evelyn was amazed to find that the woman Heather was
sitting with on the love seat was none other than Melissa from the
dress shop.  Heather and Melissa sat, thighs touching, holding hands.</p><p>“Small world!” Evelyn declared.</p><p>All of them were dressed in shorts and tank tops, except
Dulcy, who was wearing a sleeveless mini dress.  Lena, her daughter,
sat sideways on Dulcy’s lap with one arm at the back of her mother’s
neck and the other one on top of her bare thigh.</p><p>Big Karen was playing hostess, filling wine glasses and
passing out the catalogs, while Little Karen was upstairs helping
Tammy and her friends get into the lingerie.  Big Karen walked to the
stairs.  “You guys ready up there?”</p><p>Little Karen called down, “Just about.  Tammy will be down
in thirty seconds.”</p><p>Big Karen got everyone’s attention, but Evelyn kept
glancing at Melissa, that is until her oldest daughter came down the
stairs wearing a black chemise with white polka dots and white trim
at the top.  “This is Tamara wearing the polka dot chemise, which you
can find on page one,” Karen told the women.</p><p>Evelyn licked her lips.  “You look beautiful, Honey.”  
Tammy smiled as she spun slowly in front of the women.  Lena smiled
and said hi to Tammy.</p><p>Next Karen introduced Tonya who came downstairs and Tammy
went back up.  “Tonya is wearing the polka dot bra and panties.”  And
indeed she was wearing the matching bra and panties that looked like
the chemise.</p><p>Tonya stepped and stopped in front of each of the women in
turn.  Diane reached out her hand and carressed the material covering
Tonya’s ass.  “It’s so soft.”  Tonya smiled and made her way back
upstairs as her friend Jane came down.</p><p>“Next we have Jane,” Karen told them, “wearing the mock
school uniform.”  If Tammy and Tonya looked sexy in their lingerie,
Jane looked like a professional model.  She moved as if she was
floating on air.  She wore her light blond hair casually about her
shoulders.  Her cone shaped breasts pushed against the red tight
sweater of her mock school uniform, the top two buttons of which were
undone.  She was also wearing white knee socks and saddle shoes.  Her
bare knees and thighs leading up to a scandalously short red plaid
skirt.  </p><p>All the women, even Karen, just stared at her as she moved
in front of all of them.  Dulcy finally broke the silence.  “Jane,
dear, have you ever thought about being a professional model?”</p><p>Jane stopped, looked over her shoulder at Dulcy and smiled
slowly, sexily.  “Me?”  She spoke like it was the last job she would
ever consider.</p><p>“See me after the party,” Dulcy told her.</p><p>Jane passed Tammy coming back downstairs.  “Next is Tamara
wearing the powder blue baby doll.”  </p><p>Tammy let her aunt Luann reach out and lift the hem of the
baby doll top.  “This feels nice.  I’d like to try it on.”</p><p>On the loveseat Heather had placed her leg over her
girlfriend’s leg and placed her hand on Melissa’s lap.  While still
staring at Tammy, Melissa’s hand moved to Heather’s lap.</p><p>Tonya came down next wearing a similar baby doll set in
red.  Lena whispered in her mother’s ear, “She looks so sexy, Mom.”</p><p>Dulcy agreed.  “Come here, Tonya.”  As Tonya stepped
closer, Dulcy touched Tonya’s hip, then traced her fingers down her
thigh and back up to lift up the hem of the baby doll.  Lena casually
placed her hand on her mother’s breast.  Most of the women were
starting to get turned on.  “Nice flat belly,” Dulcy commented.  </p><p>Tonya smiled as she stepped away.  “I watch what I eat.”  
Then she licked her lips while starting right at Dulcy’s crotch.</p><p>Tonya passed Jane coming back down stairs.  Jane was
wearing a green camisole set.  Her breasts were pushing against the
top, her nipples visible against the thin material.  Evelyn
said, “Come here, Janey.  Let me look at you.”</p><p>Jane stepped close enough so that her nipples were looking
Evelyn in the eye.  Evelyn couldn’t resist.  Her fingers tweaked one
nipple.  She smiled and looked at the women in the room.  “See
through is so sexy.  I want this camisole.”</p><p>Upstairs  in Diane’s bedroom, Tammy and Tonya were dressing
in camisole sets.  They were touching each other a lot.  “I’m getting
such a kick out of this,” Tammy told her.</p><p>“I’m so turned on,” Tonya admitted.  “That Dulcy woman is
making me hot.”</p><p>“I can see that,” Little Karen said from the floor.  She
was kneeling on the floor in front of Tonya, pulling up the briefs of
her camisole set.  She took a towel and wiped Tonya between her
legs.  “You’re getting my samples all wet, young lady.”</p><p>Tammy and Tonya giggled at that.  They walked down stairs
as Jane came up.  Tammy was wearing a pink camisole set, while Tonya
wore a blue one.  Each had a see through top and their nipples and
the outline of their breasts were visible against the tight
material.   As they moved about the horny women, wet spots began to
appear at their crotches.</p><p>Evelyn whispered, “Tammy, you’re getting wet.”  Pointing
out the obvious just made her daughter wetter.</p><p>Tonya was bending over in front of Dulcy and Lena showing
them her ass in the tight briefs.  She was making eye contact with
Heather and Melissa at the same time.  Heather and Melissa were now
openly petting each other’s crotch.  Luann put her hand on Diane’s
thigh, while Diane put her arm around Luann’s shoulders, shoving her
breast against Luann’s.  </p><p>Karen looking around at the women smiling.  “I hope you
keep in mind that I expect you to buy something tonight.  Just
remember how sexy our lingerie makes you feel.”  </p><p>Tammy and Tonya walked back up stairs on shaky legs,
passing Jane coming down.  Jane was wearing a light violet chemise
with black trim.  She ran her hands through her hair, raising her
breasts slightly with the action.  Evelyn was losing control by the
moment.  Jane was the girl she had seduced many years before, and she
still had such an overwhelming crush on the teenager, a magnetic
attraction.  Evelyn knelt on the floor in front of the almost
seventeen year old girl.  Her fingers shakily lifted the hem of
Jane’s chemise.  Jane was wearing a black thong underneath.  Evelyn
squealed.</p><p>The other women were now all watching the show.  Jane stood
like a manikin letting Evelyn touch her thighs.  Evelyn glanced
around, suddenly aware that there were four women and a young girl in
the room who were virtually strangers.  How would they react to what
she was about to do?  Then she saw that she little to worry about.</p><p>Diane and Luann were Frenching while running hands all over
each other’s breasts.  Twelve year old Lena was licking her mother’s
neck while Dulcy had her hand inside her daughter’s shorts.  Heather
and Melissa had their eyes glued on Evelyn, while their hands were
inside the legs of each other’s shorts.  Big Karen had taken her
shirt off and was pulling on one nipple while her other hand was down
the front of her shorts.</p><p>Evelyn smiled, relaxed,  and began to lap at the front of
Jane’s black thong, while her hands gripped the teen’s ass cheeks.  
She was reminded of just what Carolyn did to her earlier that day.</p><p>Tammy and Tonya came downstairs wearing black and burgundy
chemises respectively, with Little Karen right behind them.  “Oh no,”
Karen said.  “They started without us!”</p><p>Meanwhile, over at the Karen’s house three doors down,
Nicole and Laura were babysitting the twins Shay-lee and Shay-lin, as
well as Nicole’s cousin Annabel.  They were gathered in the living
room watching a movie on TV and eating from a huge bowl of popcorn.  
They were all laying on the floor, the three younger children wearing
only their panties, the teenagers wearing shorts and tank tops.</p><p>“This movie sucks,” Nicky complained.  “I thought a movie
about a mermaid would show me boobies.”  She turned to
Laura.  “Aren’t mermaids supposed to be topless?  Why does her hair
keep getting in the way?”</p><p>“Well, duh,” Laura told her.  “They can’t show boobies in
children’s movies.”</p><p>“I don’t see why not.  Children love seeing a girl’s
boobies.  See?”  Nicky lifted her shirt.  Annabel’s head swiveled at
the sight, her mouth opened and her eyes grew wide.  “I told you.”  
Nicky pulled her tank top over her head, tossed it aside.  </p><p>Annabel licked her lips.  “May I have a sip Nicky?”</p><p>Nicky lifted her right breast, offering it to her
cousin.  “Of course, silly.”  Annabel began licking Nicky’s rapidly
hardening nipple.</p><p>Shay-lee sat up and crawled on her knees to Nicky.   “Me
too?”  Nicky put her hand on the back of the youngster’s head and
pulled her mouth to her other nipple.</p><p>Laura quickly stripped and then pulled Shay-lin’s panties
off while the girl lay on her belly.  Laura began kissing and licking
the girl’s ass and thighs.</p><p>Nicky lay back on the floor.  Laura stopped what she was
doing for the moment it took to yank Laura’s panties off, then pulled
Shay-lee’s panties off.  Annabel was ahead of her, as she pulled her
own panties off and tossed them at Laura.</p><p>Laura got on all fours and lowered her vulva down on
Nicky’s face.  She motioned for Shay-lin to get on her belly in front
of her, Shay-lin’s legs sprawled on either side of Nicky’s head.  
Laura pushed her nose in between the girl’s ass cheeks and began
licking, her tongue touching the almost eight year old’s vulva.</p><p>Shay-lee kissed her way down Nicky’s body, until her face
began kissing Nicky’s vulva, her little girl nose pushing against
Nicky’s hard little clitoris.  Annabel continued sucking Nicky’s
breast, her hands moving all over Nicky’s and Laura’s bodies,
wherever she could reach.</p><p>None of the girls was in a hurry, taking their time in
pleasuring each other.  After more than ten minutes Laura began
moaning, her orgasm building from Nicky’s talented tongue, and her
own probing of the little Chinese girl’s ass and vulva. Nicky came
next, clamping her thighs around young Shay-lee’s head.  Laura
doubled her efforts on little Shay-lin.  She sat back on her heels
and pulled Shay-lin’s hips up to her face.  Her tongue shoved its way
in between the folds of her vulva sinking deep into the girl’s baby
vagina.  Shay-lin cried out and fell to her side squirming in the
aftermath.</p><p>Nicky looked up to see Annabel and Shay-lee in a sixty-nine
with Annie on the bottom.  They were lazily lapping at each other’s
open vagina’s, their hands caressing each other’s ass.</p><p>Nicky grabbed Annie’s foot and began pushing her toes into
her vagina.  She pulled it out, stuck Annie’s toes in her mouth
making them wet, then pushed her cousin’s foot back inside her
vagina, moaning loudly.</p><p>Shay-lin crawled over and began kissing and licking Nicky’s
lips.  Nicky held the girl’s head with her free hand, plunging her
tongue in the smaller mouth.  Laura lowered her head and began slowly
licking Shay-lee’s ass as she lay atop of Annie.</p><p>Annie shuddered in orgasm, clutching Shay-lee’s inverted
body to her.  She opened her eyes and redoubled her efforts on the
younger girl’s vagina, while Laura kept licking her ass.  Shay-lee’s
orgasm came quickly.  Annie pushed Shay-lee’s crotch slightly away
from her face and smiled up at Laura.  Without a word, the teenager’s
tongue began licking at the ten year old’s lips.  Soon their tongues
were dancing against each other.</p><p>Annie was only vaguely aware of her cousin still pushing
the toes of her right foot into her vagina, until Nicky pulled hard
on her leg, clamping her thighs around the ten year old’s foot, as
her second orgasm washed over her.</p><p>The mermaid movie was ending.  Shay-lin suddenly ran out of
the living room.</p><p>“Where are you going?” Nicky asked.  She heard little feet
bounding up the stairs.</p><p>A few minutes later, she came running back down stairs with
a DVD in her hand.  “I have another movie.”</p><p>Nicky took it and examined the blank case.  “What movie is
this?”</p><p>Shay-lee looked up and exchanged glances with her twin
sister.  “Uh-oh.  That’s one of the…were not supposed to touch
those!  Shay-lin!  You know…”</p><p>“OH!” Nicky said.  “Is this a movie you aren’t supposed to
watch?”  She smiled wickedly, opened the case and slipped the DVD
into the player.  “I bet we can see boobies in this movie.”</p><p>Annie and Laura sat up and turned their attention to the
TV, as the movie began playing.  The scene opened up on what looked
like the living room they were sitting in.  A teenage girl was
sitting on the floor in front of the sofa.  It took Nicky fifteen
seconds to recognize herself.  It unnerved her.  Laura gasped.  On
the screen the twins came into the living room completely naked.
Nicky asked, “Ready?” and lifted her shirt over her head.  The twins
climbed on her lap and began sucking on her nipples.  After a few
minutes Laura came into view, topless.  “Bad girls,” she
said, “starting without me.”  She grabbed one of the girls, laid her
over her lap, and began spanking her.  The twin, Nicky and Laura
couldn’t remember which one it was, began making moaning noises and
pushed her crotch into Laura’s thigh.</p><p>Nicky turned to Laura, mouth opened.  “How?  Who made
this…?”</p><p>Shay-lin smiled a little smile.  “Mommy made this.  And all
the other’s too.”</p><p>Laura studied the TV screen.  “This view is coming…” She
stood, turned, trying to place herself where she was in the
scene.  “Here.”  She pushed paperbacks off the top shelf of the
entertainment center.  A small camera came into view.</p><p>“What do we do…?”</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
453,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 8B – The Morning After and the Confrontation",Buck,8,"This is what happened after the lingerie party, and the confrontation with the Karens.","['FFFFFFFF', 'fffff', 'gggg', 'cons', 'exhib', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'teen', 'voy']","<p>This is a “less sex and more talking” story, but I needed 
to sew up a lot of loose ends.</p><p>Diane awoke to the feeling of someone licking her.  She was 
in her own king size bed with three, no four, naked females, all 
pressed around her. A little female was licking and kissing her 
between her legs, slowly, like she had all the time in the world.  
Must be Lena.  That wonderful little girl.  Crooked teeth and all.  
She remembered asking Dulcy if she would mind sharing her cute little 
daughter, and then the three of them went to bed. But who were the 
others?</p><p>Someone touched, wet, warm, soft lips to her mouth.  Diane 
sighed into the woman’s mouth, as her tongue touched Diane’s tongue.  
Diane opened her eyes to realize that it was Dulcy, her friend from 
work, who was kissing her with such passion.  Dulcy was such a turn 
on, because she had such a tight little body, with golden hair, and 
small, firm  breasts that were now pushing into Diane’s much larger 
ones.</p><p>Sunlight was just starting to filter through the curtains 
of the bedroom window.  Diane glanced sideways at her alarm clock on 
the night stand.  5:42.  Pretty early to be awake after such a late 
night.  She suddenly yawned into Dulcy’s mouth, causing her friend to 
copy her.</p><p>Diane pulled her arm out from underneath someone’s body, to 
wrap it around Dulcy’s wonderfully smooth back.  Diane’s other hand 
was luxuriating in the soft feel of Dulcy’s ass cheek.  Dulcy and 
Diane smiled at each other.  Diane glanced over to see that it was 
Little Karen’s body that had had her arm trapped.  Little Karen now 
rolled over, apparently waking up.  Diane thought that her body was 
even sexier than Dulcy’s , because she had an almost completely flat 
chest, and was only five feet tall.  Little Karen ran a hand through 
her dark curly hair, looked around sleepily and then began fingering 
her vulva in slow, lazy circles.</p><p>Diane felt a head on her hip, put her hand down to run her 
fingers through the dark hair if her niece’s girlfriend.  Sixteen 
year old Tonya had positioned her head on Diane’s hip so that she 
could get access to Dulcy’s vulva, as Dulcy was on hands and knees 
over top of Diane.  Diane could just make out Tonya’s one hand 
holding open Dulcy’s lips, as Tonya’s tongue searched the crevice of 
her vagina.</p><p>This is so appropriate, Diane thought.  After all it was 
Sunday morning and Sunday morning was the time to stay in bed and 
pleasure your friends and family.  My, but we’re expanding 
our “Friends &amp; Family Plan,” Diane thought.  God, but Dulcy had 
taught her daughter well.  Diane could feel her orgasm building, and 
with it her need to urinate.  She really didn’t want to pee in the 
little girl’s mouth.  It was unsanitary, for one thing and might turn 
the girl off form future pussy eating.  Diane didn’t want to be 
responsible for that.</p><p>Diane came with a violent shaking of the bed, and jumped 
up, throwing Dulcy and Tonya off of her, and with the vague awareness 
that Little Karen was coming as well from her own fingers.  With 
a “Gotta pee,” from Diane, she ran to the bathroom.</p><p>On the king size bed, Tonya settled back down on the 
mattress, pulling Dulcy’s thighs down on her face, while little Lena 
crawled up to the top of the bed, and laid on her back with her legs 
spread in front of her mother’s hungry mouth.  Little Karen moved 
closer to begin kissing Lena’s just ripening nipples.  Lena giggled.</p><p>On the toilet, Diane wiped herself, then sat there trying 
to figure out all the implications of adding so many new people to 
their “fun.”  She felt that it had just been a matter of time before 
the two Karens joined them, after Diane and Evelyn had discovered 
what Nicky and Laura had been doing with their little Chinese twins.</p><p>It was right before Luann and Annie moved in with Diane and 
her sister.  Nicole came to Diane and her mother Evelyn one night 
with a confession.  First she told them that she and her girlfriend 
Laura, who had been helping Nicky baby sit the twins, had both been 
fooling around with the little girls.  And they had been doing it 
ever since the first night they baby sat them, for more than six 
months.</p><p>The reason that she was coming to them now was that she and 
Laura had been caught by the twins mothers, the two Karens.  Karen 
and Karen had come home early one night and had found all four girls 
(two seven year olds and two 13 year olds) naked in the living room, 
sweaty and overheated so that their ears, necks, and chests were 
red.  Karen and Karen acted like it was just normal play, while Laura 
and Nicky felt like they were going to die.  Big Karen had to calm 
Laura down because she began crying so hard, that she couldn’t catch 
her breath.  Nicky was so afraid of what would happen, that she 
decided that she had to come forward and confess everything, before 
one of the Karens called Nicky’s mother to complain.</p><p>After a long conversation on the phone, Big Karen had 
convinced Evelyn and Diane that she and Little Karen viewed sex play 
among kids as normal and nothing to make a big deal about.  Diane and 
Evelyn both breathed a huge (figuratively) sigh of relief.  After 
that, with all adults knowing what was going on, Nicky and Laura 
continued their special games with the little twins.</p><p>Neither Evelyn nor Diane had made a pass at either of the 
Karens simply because they didn’t seem interested.  They were very 
much a married couple, and seemed to be in love with each other.  So 
Diane and Evelyn came to accept the situation with Nicky, Laura and 
the twins.  It was simply amazing what one could learn to accept as 
normal, Diane thought, as she rose off the toilet. </p><p>Instead of going back to her room she checked out the 
bedroom across the hall.  This was her spare bedroom that her sister-
in-law Luann had taken, moving a queen size bed in, for her and her 
daughter Annabel to sleep in.  There was also a lot of sharing with 
the rest of the family.  Diane and Evelyn had gotten along fabulously 
with Luann and ten year old Annie.  And Luann, in turn, loved her 
nieces and sisters-in-law.</p><p>Diane found Luann in her bed, naked of course, but was a 
little surprised to find her niece Tammy, and Tammy’s friend Jane in 
bed with her.  Luann was a tall Hawaiian woman with tan skin and long 
black hair, that was currently veiled across two teen girls’ faces.   
The thirty year old Luann lay on her back on top of the sheet, her 
arms around the shoulders, and cushioning the heads, of two sexy 
naked teenagers.  </p><p>Tammy, a red head, was on Luann’s right side, her lips 
sucking on the wide nipple of Luann’s right breast.  Jane, a blond, 
was on Luann’s left side, her lips sucking on the left nipple.  Both 
sixteen year old girls were running their hands all over Luann and 
each other.  They had their legs entwined around each of Luann’s legs 
and were holding her legs spread wide.  Diane could see into Luann’s 
vagina from where she stood in the doorway, see her lips all red and 
swollen, with the clitoris sticking out from under its hood, see 
Tammy’s and Jane’s fingers moving down to caress Luann’s vulva, rub 
her clitoris, and explore inside the woman’s hot love tunnel.</p><p>Diane was getting turned on again just from watching.  She 
made her way to the bed and bent to kiss Luann on the mouth.  Luann 
gladly returned the kiss, swapping spit, as Diane ran her fingers 
through Tammy’s hair, and brushed Luann’s hair out of Tammy’s face.  
Tammy stopped sucking Luann’s nipple, finding her aunt’s finger with 
her tongue, then closing her mouth on it.  Without thinking about 
what she was doing, Diane moved her now wet finger down Tammy’s body, 
and positioned it at Tammy’s vagina.  Without any preliminaries, 
Diane plunged her finger into her niece’s vagina, making Tammy gasp 
and clutch Luann’s vulva, clamping down on Jane’s hand as well, as 
Jane plunged three fingers in and out of Luann’s vagina.  Tammy 
quickly realized what she had done and moved her hand to grip and 
squeeze Luann’s right breast instead, so that Jane could finish what 
she had started.  Everyone on the bed was grinding and clutching at 
each other, with Jane rubbing her clitoris and wet, swollen, leaking, 
vulva on Luann’s thigh.</p><p>Three orgasm’s later everyone calmed down a bit, then Diane 
climbed on the bed and pulled Luann’s legs open so that she could 
push her crotch against her own.  “Rubbing pussies” was not something 
Diane did often, but she was suddenly in the mood for it and knew 
Luann wouldn’t mind.  Jane and Tammy moved around so that Jane could 
French Luann, while Tammy Frenched her Aunt Diane.  It almost never 
happened but this time Diane and Luann climaxed simultaneously.  </p><p>They lay there panting for a while then Diane asked, “Any 
body know where Evelyn is?  I just realized I haven’t seen her this 
morning.”</p><p>“I think Mom’s still downstairs in the living room,” Tammy 
said.</p><p>After a while, Diane gathered herself up, wiped between her 
legs with the bed sheet, and left the room, as Luann, Tammy, and Jane 
began to relax and drift back to sleep.</p><p>Diane peeked into her bedroom again to witness Dulcy and 
Tonya in a sixty-nine, Tonya on top.  She could see Tonya’s bubble 
like ass cheeks in the air, anus open, vulva open, and Dulcy’s tongue 
trying to taste the inside of both tunnels, her head bobbing up and 
down so quickly, Diane thought Dulcy was going to get whip lash.  </p><p>Lena and Little Karen were standing on the far side of the 
bed, deeply kissing with their bodies seemingly glued together.  The 
adult woman and the twelve year old girl were nearly identical in 
size and shape.  Their stiff little nipples were pressed into each 
other’s nearly flat chests.  This allowed their bellies and hips to 
have no space between, and their flesh was stuck to each other from 
their mutual sweat.  Lena and Karen each had their left thighs 
between the other’s legs and were humping wildly as their arms kept 
their bodies glued together.   Karen’s hands were on Lena’s 
shoulders.  Lena’s hands were on Karen’s ass.</p><p>Four orgasms erupted in sixty seconds flat.  Little Karen 
holding Lena up, noticed Diane standing in the doorway.  “I was just 
teaching her how to kiss,” she explained.</p><p>With a silly grin, Diane moved down the stairs.  In the 
living room she found her sister and the last remaining guests from 
the lingerie party.  Diane’s other friend from work, a 27 year old 
woman with platinum blond hair named Heather was lying on the love 
seat wrapped in the arms of Little Karen’s wife, Big Karen, who was a 
brunette with long curly hair.  They were apparently asleep.  Dark on 
light, Diane thought as she looked at the living room clock.  It read 
6:32.</p><p>On the sofa Diane’s sister Evelyn, a 35 year old red head, 
who looked like her daughter Tammy, was stretched out on top of 
Heather’s girlfriend Melissa.  Melissa was a cute strawberry blond in 
her early twenties, who still had that teenage looking body with high 
round breasts and narrow hips.  Melissa was moaning because Evelyn 
was sucking on Melissa’s ear lobe and running her fingers over her 
breasts, pressing her palms into the hard pink nipples.  Diane 
realized that Melissa’s and her sister had very similar breasts, 
about a B cup with little pink nipples.  The only difference was 
Evelyn’s scattering of freckles all over her chest and the top slope 
of her breasts.</p><p>Evelyn saw her sister standing in the middle of the living 
room with her peripheral vision.  She stopped sucking Melissa’s ear 
lobe and said, “We throw the best parties.”</p><p>Diane stooped to pick up a wet, black thong that she last 
remembered seeing Jane model.  “Especially the lingerie parties, huh?”</p><p>The telephone rang.  Diane grabbed the cordless handset on 
the third ring.  It was Nicky on the phone.  Diane looked at the 
clock on the wall while she talked to her niece.  It read 6:36.</p><p>“I was going to wait until seven o’clock to make sure 
someone was up, but I just couldn’t wait any more,” Nicole explained.</p><p>“Is everything alright?”</p><p>“We’re all alright, if that’s what you mean.  Nobody’s hurt 
or anything, but we need help any way.”</p><p>“What is it?  Can you and Laura bring the kids over here?”</p><p>“I…we have something we need to show you.”  Nicky’s voice 
was near pleading.  “Please come over here, Aunt Diane.  And don’t 
tell the Karens that you’re coming over here!  Please.”</p><p>“Alright.”  Diane glanced around at Big Karen still 
seemingly sleeping with Heather.  The phone hadn’t woken her.  “If 
it’s that important.  I’ll be there as soon as I can.”</p><p>As soon as Diane hit the end button, Evelyn asked, “Who was 
that?  Calling this early on a Sunday?”  Then she realized,  “Nicky.  
Is she alright?”</p><p>Diane stood in the middle of her living room stark naked, 
looking calm and thoughtful.  “Yes, Evie.  Nicky and everyone is 
okay.  I have to go check on something, that’s all.”  She leaned into 
Evelyn, still laying on top of Melissa, then whispered, “Don’t make a 
fuss about me leaving, and keep the Karens here, what ever you do.  I 
promise I’ll be back soon.  I have to go get dressed.”</p><p>When Diane started upstairs, Melissa crawled out form under 
Evelyn and moved quietly to the love seat.  She shook Heather’s 
shoulder and whispered, “Hey Heather.  I think we should go.  
Something’s up, and I don’t think we should be here.”</p><p>Heather rubbed her face and propped herself up on one 
elbow.  “What time is it?”</p><p>“”Six thirty.  Shh, try to be quiet.  Others are still 
sleeping.”  Melissa pulled Heather’s arm, until the older woman’s 
feet touched the floor.  “I’ll buy you a cup of coffee and take you 
home.”</p><p>Evelyn sat up on the sofa.  “I’ll call you latter, and let 
you know what’s going on.”</p><p>Melissa smiled.  “You just want an excuse to call me.”</p><p>Nicky had been watching for her aunt, and let her in the 
front door.  Diane was moving quietly, thinking that the others were 
still asleep.  In the living room she found that she was right about 
the younger ones.  The eight year old twins, Shay-lee and Shay-lin 
were asleep on the sofa.  Her niece, Luann’s daughter, ten year old 
Annie, was asleep on the floor.  Laura was sitting up wide awake on 
the chair with a grim look on her face.  Unlike the females at 
Diane’s place, all the girls were dressed.</p><p>The first thing Diane asked was, “Why aren’t the twins in 
their beds?”</p><p>“We got them back in their clothes after we found out, and 
then they didn’t want to go to bed, so we just left them fall asleep 
here,” Nicky explained.</p><p>Laura didn’t say a word, but she watched the exchange 
between aunt and niece intently.</p><p>“Found out what?” Diane asked.  “Nicky what’s going on?  
Just tell me;  it can’t be that bad.”</p><p>“It’s easier if I just show you.”  Nicky picked up the 
remote and turned on the DVD player. </p><p>Diane, Nicky and Laura all watched as the scene on the 
television screen opened on the living room they were standing in.  
Nicky was on the floor in only her panties, with Shay-lee and Shay-
lin naked and laying on top of her with their mouths sucking on her 
large swollen nipples.  At the far left of the camera, one could just 
make out Laura’s head bobbing up and down between Nicky’s legs.  
Nicky began moaning.</p><p>Diane slowly took the remote and turned it off.</p><p>“There’s more of them,” Nicky said quietly.</p><p>Diane took a deep breath.  “How many?”</p><p>“Seventeen.  We stayed up all night watching most of them.  
Each is about a half hour, edited and spliced together, showing us in 
the living room, the bathroom, and the twins’ bedroom.”</p><p>“What are we going to do?” Laura said in a whisper, trying 
not to wake up the younger children.  “If my parents find out, 
they’ll kill me.  Or worse, throw me out on the street.  I don’t want 
to live on the street.”</p><p>Diane put her hand on Laura’s shoulder, then pulled her 
into a hug.  Laura held on to Diane as if her life depended on it.  
She started to sob silently.  Diane rubbed the girl’s back.  “It’s 
alright Laura.  I’ll make everything alright.  I promise.  And if the 
worse does happen, and your parents throw you out, you can always 
come live with me and Nicky.”</p><p>“Really?”  Laura pulled away slightly.  “You’re not just 
saying that so I calm down, are you?”</p><p>“Of course not.  You practically live at my house any way…”</p><p>Nicky interrupted.  “So what are we going to do?”</p><p>Diane stood, slowly peeling Laura off of her body.  “First 
give me all of those DVDs.”  She looked over to where the small 
silver camera stood exposed on the top shelf of the entertainment 
center.  “Then I’m going to have a look at all the computers in this 
house, and confiscate all these cameras.”</p><p>Nicky looked at Laura.  “As far as we know, the only 
computer in the house is the one in their bedroom.  The Karens’”</p><p>“The Karens.”  Diane’s jaw set and her eyes narrowed.  “I 
wonder if that’s even their real names.”</p><p>Between seven AM and seven-thirty, Diane, Laura, and Nicky 
gathered up all the DVDs, cameras, and the CPU in Karen’s bedroom, 
and anything else that even looked suspicious, and carried them up 
the street to where Diane’s car was parked.  Diane had parked her car 
in the alley behind her house the night before so that her visitors 
would have a place to park on the street.  The three of them locked 
everything in the trunk.</p><p>“Now we go back and get the girls, bring them home,” Diane 
told them.</p><p>“Even Shay-lee and Shay-lin?” Laura asked.</p><p>Diane nodded slowly.  “Even Shay-lee and Shay-lin,” Diane 
said evenly.</p><p>The six of them came back into Diane’s house through the 
back door, at about seven-thirty.  Evelyn was in the kitchen, wearing 
only panties, eating a bowl of cereal, and drinking a cup of 
coffee.  “You went down and brought everyone back up here?”  Evelyn 
said with a smile, thinking about asking one of the Karen’s if she 
could play with the twins.  Her smile faded when she saw the serious 
look on her sister’s face.</p><p>“Quick.  Where is everybody?”</p><p>Tammy and Tonya came into the kitchen totally naked, still 
damp from a shower, and pulled ice tea glasses from the cupboard and 
proceeded to make chocolate milk.</p><p>“Um, don’t make me think so early in the morning.”  Evelyn 
looked at her oldest daughter and her friend.  “Big Karen’s still 
sleeping in the living room.  Luann and Jane haven’t come down, so 
they’re either still asleep or…having breakfast in bed.  I never 
thought that Luann and Jane would hook up.”</p><p>“Evelyn.  Where’s Little Karen?”  Then Diane heard the 
shower running.</p><p>“Shower,” Evelyn confirmed.  “With Dulcy and Lena.”</p><p>“They’re still here?  Okay.  Maybe that’s good.”</p><p>“Diane.  What is going on?”</p><p>Diane turned to Laura and Nicky.  “Take the girls upstairs 
to Luann’s bedroom.  Tell her and Jane to come down here 
immediately.  I need to talk to them.  When the others are done in 
the shower, take Lena into Luann’s room as well, and close the door.  
I’ll tell you when you can come out.”</p><p>“Who’s Lena?” Nicky asked.</p><p>“This cute little twelve year old,” Tonya told her.</p><p>“Dulcy’s daughter,” Diane explained.</p><p>“Who’s Dulcy?” Laura asked.</p><p>“Never mind.  Just do as I say.”</p><p>“Di, what is going on?”  Evelyn was getting annoyed.  Tammy 
and Tonya were watching the adults intently.</p><p>Diane held up her hand.  “Wait for Luann and Jane to come 
down.”</p><p>  	Nicky and Laura walked the girls upstairs.  Five minutes 
later, Luann and Jane came down dressed in bras and panties.  </p><p>Diane quickly and quietly (she didn’t want to wake Big 
Karen just yet) explained what the Karens were doing at their house 
while Nicky and Laura baby sat the twins over the last nine months.</p><p>Evelyn put her coffee cup down and said quietly, 
dangerously, “I’ll kill them.  I’ll kill then both.”</p><p>Evelyn rose, pushing her chair back as she stood up.  Diane 
grabbed her shoulder.  Luann took her other shoulder.  Between then 
they held Evelyn in the kitchen.  “Trust me, Evie.  I have a plan.  
You do trust me, don’t you?  I’ve never let you down before, and I 
never will.”  The shower shut off.  Diane shoved her sister at Luann 
and raced up the stairs.</p><p>Nicky opened Luann’s bedroom door on hearing someone come 
upstairs.  Diane pulled open the bathroom door.  “I need you two 
downstairs right away.”  Diane took little naked Lena’s hand, and 
walked her to Luann’s bedroom.  “Why don’t you go in there and play 
with the other kids?”  Nicky pulled the girl inside, and closed the 
door.</p><p>Dulcy and Little Karen, standing on the carpet in front of 
the shower naked and wet, exchanged looks, then they both turned 
towards Diane.  “What is going on?” Dulcy asked.</p><p>“That seems to be the question of the morning.”</p><p>“The other kids?” Little Karen asked.  “Did Nicky and Laura 
bring my girls here?”</p><p>Diane said, “Your girls.  Where did you get your girls, any 
way?”</p><p>Little Karen shook her head slightly.  “I don’t know what 
you are getting at!”</p><p>“Downstairs,” Diane ordered.  She looked at Dulcy with a 
serious look in her eyes.  Dulcy didn’t know what was going on, but 
she was Diane’s friend, had known her for six years, and had trusted 
her enough to share her daughter Lena with her.  What ever was going 
on she would trust her.</p><p>Dulcy wrapped a towel around herself and said, “Let’s go 
downstairs and see what this is all about.”</p><p>Little Karen felt outnumbered, and began to walk slowly 
down the steps, naked and wet from the shower, with Diane and Dulcy 
following her.  In the living room they found Evelyn, Luann, Tammy, 
Tonya, and Jane waiting for them.</p><p>Evelyn shook Big Karen roughly.  “Wake up, bitch!”</p><p>“Hey!” Little Karen said.  “That’s uncalled for!”</p><p>Big Karen sat up.  “Where’s Heather?”  Then, “What did you 
call me?”</p><p>Diane shoved Little Karen down on the loveseat beside her 
wife.  “We know what you’ve been doing.  We know about the cameras, 
the DVDs, everything.”</p><p>Karen and Karen looked at each other.   Then Big Karen 
said, “So, what?  You want some of the money from the sales?  I guess 
you’re entitled.”</p><p>Evelyn reared back and slapped Big Karen hard across the 
face.  Tears came to her eyes and a red welt rose on her cheek.  “I 
guess that means no,” she said evenly.</p><p>“You sold them!?!  You sold my daughter!” Evelyn screamed.</p><p>“Just her likeness,” Little Karen explained.  “It’s not 
like prostitution.  No one gets violated…”</p><p>“You’re wrong!”  Evelyn grabbed Little Karen by the 
throat.  Luann and Diane pulled her off.  Big Karen went to grapple 
Evelyn, but Tonya and Tammy stopped her, grabbing her arms and 
pinning her down on the love seat.</p><p>Luann held Little Karen down, while Diane stood over both 
Karens.  “Here’s what’s going to happen,” she explained.  “You two 
are going to leave town.  As soon as possible.  Tonight.  I don’t 
care.”</p><p>“Why should we?” Big Karen asked.  “You can’t do any thing 
about this.  What are you going to do, go to the police?” </p><p>“Yes,” Diane said.  Evelyn and Luann looked at her.</p><p>“You aren’t thinking this through,” Little Karen told 
her.  “You can’t go to the police.  What about Nicky and Laura?  
They’ll go to jail.  They’ll go jail for what they did to our little 
girls.  We have the proof.”</p><p>Diane shook her head.  “You have no proof.  You see, we 
tossed your place this morning.  We have all of your DVDs, your 
computer, everything…”</p><p>“Do you?  Are you sure?”  Little Karen said with a cracking 
voice.</p><p>Diane shrugged.  “What’s the worst that would happen to 
us?  If they find Nicky and Laura guilty of any thing, they’ll be put 
in juvenile detention and be out in four years.  They probably won’t 
even get that.  I could see them getting probation.”  Evelyn glanced 
at Diane, but kept her mouth shut. </p><p>“Do you have any idea how much money those perverts will 
pay for this kind of stuff!?!” Big Karen screamed.</p><p>“They were making movies?” Dulcy quietly asked.</p><p>“Apparently,” Luann told her, “they’ve been filming Nicky 
and Laura playing with the twins.”</p><p>“Playing with them?”</p><p>“Playing with them.  In the nude…”</p><p>Dulcy nodded.  “Diane, what are you going to do?”</p><p>Without taking her eyes off the Karens, Diane said, “Like I 
said, you two are going to leave town.  If I ever see you again…”  
She looked over at her sister.  “I’ll let Evelyn loose on you.”</p><p>“If I find you…I will kill you.”</p><p>“Get dressed and get out,” Diane said.</p><p>Little Karen started to stomp up the stairs.  “Girls!  
We’re leaving!”</p><p>“No!”  Diane said.  “The twins are staying.  You are going 
to leave them behind as well.”</p><p>“Not my girls!” Little Karen screamed and jumped at Diane.  
Jane and Evelyn knocked her down and the three of them wrestled 
around on the floor. </p><p>“I’m not letting you keep the twins.  To use them again.” </p><p>Big Karen sat there, naked.  “Karen!  Karen!  We’ll go.”</p><p>Little Karen stopped struggling.  “You can’t mean it!”</p><p>“We don’t need this crap!  We can find other girls.  We 
moved before, and we can do it again.”</p><p>Dulcy came downstairs with Little Karen’s clothes and 
tossed them at her.  “Get dressed.”</p><p>The Karens dressed quickly and left, Little Karen picking 
up pieces of lingerie that she had brought the night before.  Tammy 
stopped her.  “Leave the lingerie, too.”  Tonya looked at her 
questioningly.  “I like the lingerie.”  Little Karen threw it down in 
disgust, with a growl.</p><p>They left and Diane and Evelyn followed them out and part 
way down the street.</p><p>It took six days for the Karens to leave town.  Diane 
waited four more days to call the police.  </p><p>“We don’t know where they went, the girls’ mothers,” Diane 
explained when the police showed up at her door.  “We were just 
worried.  We don’t mind taking care of the twins, but they want to go 
home.”</p><p>While the police investigated, Social Services allowed the 
twins to remain with Diane, Evelyn, and Luann.  They all had spotless 
records, including work histories, and the fact that Luann’s husband 
was in the military, it paved the way for the twins to remain in 
their home, at least for the moment.</p><p>Diane awoke one night in the middle of the next week.  The 
twins were curled against her, one on either side.  Next to Shay-lee 
lay Evelyn.  “Evie?”  Diane shook her sister awake.</p><p>“What?  What’s the matter?”</p><p>“I just realized something.  We have to move.”</p><p>“Move? Why?”</p><p>“Two reasons.  If we want to keep the twins, they’re going 
to need their own bedroom.  With their own beds.  I know this much 
anyway.  I had a friend at work who became a foster parent.  She told 
me a lot about it.  We need, what?  Three, four. At least five 
bedrooms.  Shay-lee and Shay-lin need their own bedroom.”</p><p>“You really want to do this?  Become a mother?  Their 
mother?”</p><p>“Yes I do.  I’ve thought a lot about it.  I envy you.  And 
Luann.  I mean, I love Tammy and Nicky, but every time they call you 
Mom, it just reminds me that I’m not their Mom.  I want my own little 
girls.”</p><p>Evelyn hugged her sister, crushing Shay-lee in between 
them, and kissed her on the lips.  “You’re going to be a great Mom.  
Wait.  What was the second reason?  You said there were two reasons 
we need to move.”</p><p>“So the Karens can’t find us.”</p>"
454,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 9 – The Modeling Job & Other Distractions",Buck,9,"Tammy starts a modeling job.  Nicky and Laura kiss Laura's little sister.  And Diane and company look at a house for sale, while Annie developes a crush on the realtor.","['FFFFF', 'fffff', 'ggg/  slight bd', 'cons', 'exhib', 'inc', 'oral', 'panties', 'ped', 'teen']","<p>Friday night in August and a thunder storm was tearing
apart the sky.  The televisions and computer were turned off and the
family sat in the living room silently contemplating.  The only sound
was rolling thunder about every three minutes.</p><p>Evelyn sat on the sofa with her two daughters, Tammy, 16,
and Nicky, 14 on either side of her.  Diane and Luann sat on the
loveseat with Luann’s daughter Annie, 10 and a half, in between
them.  All of them were completely naked.  They had taken cold
showers, and the thunderstorm was not cooling off the night air, so
the sat nude and warm with the air conditioner turned off, and
windows open.</p><p>Luann broke the silence.  “You thinking about the twins?”
she asked Diane.</p><p>Her sister-in-law nodded.  “I’m wondering if they’re upset,
or thinking they won’t come back here.  I promised them.  I promised
that they could come live with us.”</p><p>“The foster family is only temporary, until we move to a
bigger house and show we can provide for them,” her sister Evelyn
said.  She pushed her long red hair back out of her
face.  “Everything will be alright Di.”</p><p>“Yes.  We’ll get them back.  And then you can adopt them.”
Luann told her.  “It’ll help when I get that data processing job in
Centerville.  I’ll be making pretty good money to add to the total
household budget.”</p><p>Diane smiled at the tall beautiful Hawaiian woman.  “I know
Lu.  And thanks again.”</p><p>“Hey, I need to start paying my own way…”</p><p>“Tim sends money.”</p><p>“Not the same.”</p><p>“And I start that modeling job tomorrow,” Tammy chimed in.  
She had the same red hair and blue eyes as her mother.  “I’m really
nervous about it, but we could use the money.”</p><p>“We don’t need the money that badly,“ Evelyn told her
daughter.  “I told you, only model if it’s what you want to do.  I
think you really just want to do it because Tonya and Jane are doing
it too.  Do you want  me to come with you tomorrow?”</p><p>“No,” Tammy said.  “I can’t have my mom take me to work.  
I’m sixteen now.  Besides, like you said, Tonya and Jane will be
there.“</p><p>“Hey, I know what will cheer you both up.”  Luann turned to
her daughter, sandwiched between her mother and aunt.  “Annie, do you
want to show your aunt Diane what you learned how to do?”</p><p>Annabel smiled like it was Christmas, her teeth white
against her bronze skin, her blue eyes sparkling.  “Okay!”  She
jumped up and grabbed Diane’s hand.  “Get down on the floor.”</p><p>“Alright, Little One,” Diane said with a grin.  “How do you
want me?”</p><p>“On your back first,” Luann told her.  Diane laid on the
floor.  “Okay, now lift your legs straight up and prop yourself up
with your hands on your hips.”</p><p>Diane, even though she was pushing forty, had little
trouble pointing her toes at the ceiling, with her hips in her
hands.  “This is like some yoga form, isn’t it?”</p><p>“Kind of,” Luann confirmed.  “Okay Annie.”</p><p>Annie put her hands on her aunt’s thighs.  “Okay push your
legs apart a little bit…”  Diane spread her thighs, her feet coming
down over her head.  “So I can step in between.”</p><p>Annie stepped between her aunt’s thighs so that her small
brown, bare vulva pressed into her aunt’s larger, red lipped vulva.  
Annie began moving her whole body up and down, then back and forth,
then side to side, pressing her clitoris against her aunt’s vulva,
which set her to humming.  When they saw what was happening,  Luann
and Evelyn each took one of Diane’s legs and held them up, helping
her support their weight.  Annie moved side to side, then up and down
again.</p><p>Diane moaned.  “Oh, wow, Honey,  this is…wow, fantastic.  
Oh, I’m feeling light headed.  Oh.  OH.  OH!  OH!!  AHHHHH!”</p><p>Annie followed shortly after coming down harder and harder
onto her aunt’s exposed vulva, letting her whole weight fall onto her
aunt’s most sensitive spot.  “Yeeehhhhh!  Aaaahhhhhhh!”  And Annie
fell sideways onto the floor.</p><p>“Oh, Honey, are you okay?” Luann asked her daughter.  Annie
just grinned from the floor.</p><p>“I want to go next,” Tammy told everyone.</p><p>The lights went out.  Someone said, “Hey!”</p><p>Annie said, “I don’t like the dark.  I can’t see!”</p><p>“Hey, where were you when the lights went out?” Evelyn
asked, laughing.</p><p>“In the dark!” Tammy and Nicky chorused.</p><p>“Ow,” someone said.  “That’s my hand you just stepped on.”</p><p>“Sorry.”</p><p>“Hey!  You’re leaning on my hair.  Off!”</p><p>A little girl’s voice:  “Someone stepped on my foot!”</p><p>“Let me see it.  I’ll kiss it and make it better.”</p><p>“Someone’s kissing my foot.  Someone’s sucking my toes!  
Who’s sucking my toes?”</p><p>“Who else, but the family toe sucker.”</p><p>“You’re just jealous because I have a fetish and you don’t.”</p><p>“You can keep your toes.  Give me pussy any time.”</p><p>“Alright.  Here you go!”</p><p>“MMMMMMMM, tasty!”</p><p>“Who’s licking my twat?”</p><p>“Who’s kissing my tits?”</p><p>“Who’s licking my ass?”</p><p>“OHHHHH!  Hey, this is fun.”</p><p>“We should turn the lights off more often.  Hey!  Oh,
you’re making me wet.”</p><p>“Nice tongue action there, little one.”</p><p>“That feels soooo good.  Please don’t stop.”</p><p>“Please.  Just a little more.  Almost there…..Ahhh.  Ohhhh.”</p><p>The living room was filled with the sound of six females
pleasuring each other.  Not knowing who was touching, kissing,
licking whom, only heightened the eroticism.  Lightning filled the
sky, casting light on the events in the living room.  For five
seconds the family could see who was doing what.  </p><p>Diane was lying on her belly, her mouth glued to her niece,
Nicky’s clitoris.  Her other niece, Tammy, was making love to Diane’s
ass, licking and kissing it, while her fingers played around
underneath.  Nicky was sucking on the toes of Annie’s right foot,
while Annie lay on her back.  Annie’s aunt Evelyn was forcing her
tongue between the lips of her ten year old vulva, while her mother,
Luann was squatting over her little girl’s face.  Annie was licking
and kissing her mother’s pussy.</p><p>Several orgasms latter, the family crawled around in the
dark, changing positions and partners.  When lightning again lit up
the sky, they found Luann lying on her back in the middle of the
carpet, with Evelyn sucking one tit and Tammy sucking on the other,
while mother and daughter both fingered Luann’s vagina as deep as
their fingers could reach.  Little Annie was eating out Tammy, while
Diane was eating out her sister Evelyn.  Nicole was using one hand to
stuff Annie’s toes into her pussy, while using the other hand to hold
open her Aunt Diane’s vagina lips to give her tongue greater access.</p><p>After several more orgasms, the lights came back on,
everyone lost interest in the game and, laughing and giggling, went
to bed to snuggle up to each other and fall asleep listening to the
rain fall.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>The next day, a Saturday, while Diane, Evelyn, and Luann
and Annie went to look at houses for sale, and Tammy went down to
Dulcy’s studio to model, Nicky decided to go to her best friend
Laura’s house.</p><p>She didn’t often go to Laura’s place because Laura’s mother
didn’t work and was home most of the time.  This would have
interfered with Nicky and Laura’s alone time.  Laura also had a
little sister and little brother, who would also interfere with Nicky
and Laura’s alone time.</p><p>Laura and Nicky were sitting on the wet grass behind the
tool shed at the far end of Laura’s yard.  Trees growing on both
sides of the fence around her yard obscured the view from every
direction.  The two fourteen year olds were in cotton shorts and tee
shirts.</p><p>Laura put her hand on her best friend’s knee.  After awhile
Nicky covered her hand with her own.  She smiled at Laura, who didn’t
return the smile.</p><p>“I hope you don’t move too far away,” Laura finally said.  
I don’t want to find a new BFF.”</p><p>“Never,” Nicky told her.  “Even if I move to the moon you
will always be my BFF.”  Nicky reached out both hands, pulled Laura’s
wire rimmed silver glasses off of her face, breathed on them, wiped
them with the hem of her tee shirt and hooked them back over Laura’s
ears.  “Better?”</p><p>Laura nodded dumbly.  Nicky pulled her into an embrace.  
Laura returned it fiercely.  “I’m just so worried that you’re going
to move away, and I’ll never see you again,” Laura spoke into Nicky’s
shoulder.</p><p>Nicky kissed Laura’s blond hair, then her forehead, cheek,
and finally kissed her girl friend on the lips, softly at first, then
again and again, until tongues were moving against each other in a
sensuous dance.  Nicky’s hands moved under Laura’s shirt to caress
her bare back.  Laura dropped her head to lick and kiss Nicky’s neck
and ears.</p><p>With effort and a moan, Laura pulled back.  She slowly
stood, absently tried to brush the wet spot from her behind, then
turned to pace away as if needing to stretch her legs.  Nicky watched
her friend intently, knowing Laura was having a difficult time, but
not knowing what to do about it.</p><p>Finally Laura turned, looked down at Nicky, said
quietly, “We may not have much time together.”</p><p>“We don’t know that,” Nicky corrected her.  “I don’t know
where we’re moving to yet.  We may not move away at all.  All we need
is to find a bigger house.”</p><p>“Like I said,” Laura sounded annoyed at being
interrupted.  “We may not have much time.  There’s something I need
to know from you.  About you, at any rate.”  Suddenly it seemed she
was at a loss for words.</p><p>Nicky made no move to rise.  “What, Baby?  What do you need
to know?”</p><p>Instead of answering, Laura raised her tee shirt, then
pulled it off over her head, revealing very small, egg shaped, pale
breasts, ending in hard, pointed, brown nipples.  “These,” she said.  </p><p>Laura smiled, got to her knees and crawled over to the half
naked teenager.  Because Laura was so short, Nicky’s mouth came to
just the height of Laura’s nipples.  “These are great,” Nicky told
her, with a smile.</p><p>Laura suddenly crossed her arms over her nearly flat chest,
hiding her breasts from Nicky’s gaze.  “These are not great.  I have
the tits of an eight year old.”</p><p>Nicky sighed.  “So?”</p><p>Suddenly Laura grabbed Nicky’s head, pulled her friend’s
face against her chest.  “Is this what you really want?  Aren’t you
hoping to move away so that you can find a girl friend with real
tits?”  There were tears in Laura’s eyes, but she refused to let them
fall.</p><p>Nicky climbed to her feet, grabbed Laura by the
shoulders.  “What is this all about?  You know I love you.”</p><p>“You love tits!  Big boobies.  You’re the boob girl.  
You’ve said it yourself!”</p><p>“Yes, I like boobs…and toes too.  And lips and ears, and
your cute little butt.”</p><p>Laura’s tears started to fall.  “I never understood it.  
Every school year, your tits get bigger, all the girls tits get
bigger, but mine never change.  And I see how you’re always checking
out the other girls in our class, comparing boobs.  Remember, I’ve
seen you in the showers in the girls locker room!”</p><p>“Shh.  Someone will hear you.”  She grabbed Laura’s now wet
shirt from the grass.  “Here, put this back on, before your mom or
the other kids see you.”</p><p>Laura grabbed her tee shirt and threw it to the
side.  “Why?  I don’t have anything to hide.  I look like a boy.”</p><p>Nicky made an effort to grab Laura’s shoulders again,
missed and snagged her hands.  “Laura.  I never knew you felt this
way.  You should have talked to me about this before now.”</p><p>“I guess I’ve just been insecure.  I keep thinking that one
day some slut with huge tits is gonna steal you away.  I guess I’ve
just been really thinking about this because of you moving, and with
what happened a couple months ago.  With the twins and the Karens.  
I’ve been so scared!”</p><p>Nicky pulled Laura close and hugged her, trapping her arms
against her sides.  “Silly girl.  I will always love you, no matter
how big your tits are.”</p><p>“I’m just afraid I can’t give you what you want.”</p><p>“Laura. You always give me what I want.  And what I need.  
Maybe I haven’t been listening to you, giving you what you need.  
Obviously, if this is how you feel, and I never even knew it.”</p><p>A sound like a stick snapping brought their attention to
the side of the tool shed.  Laura hurriedly pulled her tee shirt on,
and the two friends leaned around the side.  Laura’s little sister,  
Beth was running away from the shed towards the house.</p><p>The two teenagers looked at each other.  “Beth!” Laura
growled.  “That little snitch!  I bet she’s going to tell Mom.”</p><p>“Do you think she heard us?  What we were talking about?  
Or was she just trying to spy?  Maybe she didn’t hear anything.”</p><p>“There’s only one way to find out,” Laura said, with a
shake of her head.  “We’ll have to confront her, unless she’s telling
Mom right now.”</p><p>“We’ll know in a couple minutes, if we hear your mother
calling for us.”</p><p>They sank back down to sit with their backs against the
tool shed.  They were silent for a moment, then Nicole asked, “Hey
Laura.  Did you ever…you know?”</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“You know…with your little sister.  She’s ten.  Probably
curious.”</p><p>Laura looked horrified.  “No!  Never.”</p><p>“Never?”</p><p>“I’d be too afraid she’d tell Mom and Dad.  She would too.  
She’s like that.  Oh, I knew we shouldn’t have come over to my place.”</p><p>“Well, let me ask you this.”  Nicole’s hand went to Laura’s
bare knee.  “Have you ever thought about it?”</p><p>“Don’t tell anyone.  But I had this dream once where I was
kissing her…”</p><p>“Don’t tell anyone?” Nicky repeated.  “Did you forget who
you’re talking to?  My sister was my very first lover.  And I’m the
little sister to Tammy.  She always made me feel so special, so cared
for.  My big sister looked out for me….now don’t start getting all
jealous again,” when Nicky saw the look on Laura’s face.  “So, let’s
get back to you and Barbie.”</p><p>“Bethy,” Laura corrected.</p><p>“Are you sure?”</p><p>“She’s my sister.  Bethy, short for Bethany.”  Laura smiled.</p><p>Nicky smiled.  “Let’s find out what she knows.”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Meanwhile, not far away, Tammy walked into Dulcy’s
photography studio on Main Street.  Dulcy was short and small all
over, but had perfectly proportional breasts and hips for her size.  
She had long golden hair, currently tied back, and wore silver rimmed
glasses.</p><p>Tammy’s girlfriends were already there waiting.  Tonya with
pale skin and long black hair, and Jane very tall with platinum blond
hair were already sitting in chairs in just bra and panties.  Tonya
was in black underwear, Jane in pink.</p><p>“I hope I’m not late,” Tammy apologized to Dulcy.</p><p>Dulcy glanced at the clock on the wall.  “Nope.  You are
right on time.  Your friends were early, so I had them strip and
wait.”</p><p>“Should I…”</p><p>Dulcy showed Tammy where she could take her top clothes off
and hang them up.   Then she went back to preparing her camera, which
was on a tripod in the area partitioned off for taking pictures.</p><p>Tammy sat in white bra and panties next to Tonya,
immediately feeling out of place.  “So what do we do?”</p><p>Dulcy’s daughter Lena came around the corner of the
partition.  She was tan with sandy colored hair, and her smile
revealed that her top two front teeth were crooked.  “What sizes do
you all wear?” the twelve year old asked.</p><p>“Size in what?” Tonya asked.</p><p>“Oh.  Shoes.  Boots really.  Mom thought that we should try
that first.”  Lena looked at each girl’s face.</p><p>“What?” Tonya asked.  “Do I have food on my face or
something?”</p><p>“No, just trying to decide what make up you need.”</p><p>“I don’t wear make up,” Tonya told her seriously.</p><p>“Well for modeling you will.  You and Jane.  Tammy’s fine.  
Those freckles are cute.”  Lena held Tammy’s gaze for thirty
seconds.  “Well, maybe just a little eyeliner.  You first Tammy.  
You’ll be the easiest.”</p><p>Lena led Tammy to a make up table.  “Do you ever wear make
up?” Lena asked.</p><p>“No.  Well just lip gloss.  I can’t believe you know how to
do make up.  You’re only twelve.”</p><p>Dulcy came around the corner.  “She’s like an idiot savant
when it come to make up.  She started practicing when she was eight.  
Now she knows exactly what any girl needs.”</p><p>Tammy smiled at her reflection in the mirror as Lena
finished her face.  “You made me beautiful.  I could kiss you!”</p><p>“Better not!  At least not until the shoot is finished.  
You’ll ruin your make up.”</p><p>Twenty-five minutes later all three teenagers were wearing
the proper make up and were wearing denim skirts, plaid blouses, and
boots, accented with belts and cowboy hats.</p><p>“Now be careful,” Dulcy warned the teenagers.  “Don’t scuff
your boots.  They need to look spotless.”</p><p>Dulcy slipped out of her shoes and positioned herself
behind her tripod, looked through the view finder.  She stepped
around her tripod and positioned the girls in front of a white
screen.  “This is for Bangor Apparel.  They specialize in boots and
belts.  So make the boots and belts look good.”</p><p>Jane turned to the side with one boot sticking out, showing
a lot of leg.  Dulcy called her daughter over.  “Lena, I need body
make up on their legs, around the knees.  </p><p>In minutes Lena was on her knees with the make up.  Her
fingers wandered over the smooth skin of their legs and her hands
gripped the hard muscles of calves and thighs of all three girls,
murmuring approval.  She smiled up at Tonya.  “I can’t wait for the
next thing you model.  Mom said next week were doing bikinis.”</p><p>Dulcy first had the three teenagers stand facing the camera
each with their right legs extended, their boots lined up.  Dulcy
took twice as long as she normally would lining up the shot and
taking the pictures as she watched three sets of beautiful teenage
legs through her camera.  With Jane in the middle wearing her cowgirl
hat, and Tammy and Tonya on either side, with their hats off, the
three girls touched cheeks as they smiled for the camera.</p><p>The next couple shots Dulcy had the girls pose sitting in a
wooden chair with their legs crossed.  Dulcy stared at Jane for a
long time before taking her picture.  Next came Tammy.  She made
little kissie faces at the camera, with her hand on top of her hat,
then she took it off and held it over her knee.  Before Tammy could
get up, Tonya came over and sat on her lap.  Tammy’s arms went around
Tonya’s waist.  Both had their legs spread, Tammy facing the camera
and Tonya facing left.  They were laughing.</p><p>Dulcy yelled, “Hold it!”  Tonya was about to get up, but
Dulcy stopped her.  “Freeze!  Stay right where you are.  Lena!”  Lena
skipped over to her mother.  “Make them descent.”</p><p>Lena stepped to where the teenagers sat and knelt in front
of Tammy.  She pulled Tammy’s skirt slightly to the right and pushed
her legs closed about two inches.  “That’s better,” she
explained.  “We could see your panties.”</p><p>This set both girls to laughing, and Dulcy quickly shot
five pictures.</p><p>Next Jane sat in the chair facing left and Dulcy had Tonya
crouch in front of her to pull one of her boots off.  Tonya’s skirt
was pulled dangerously high by her position, but at this angle the
camera couldn’t see anything.  Jane’s hand was on her own knee with
Tonya holding her foot up by the boot heel.</p><p>Next all three girls were posed standing with Tammy and
Tonya first unbuckling, then pulling Jane’s belt through the belt
loops of her denim skirt.  Tammy held it up.</p><p>Dulcy had Jane turn with her back to the camera in between
Tammy and Tonya who faced the camera. Tammy and Tonya had their arms
around the front of Jane, while Jane had her arms across the other
girls’ chests to hang on to their shoulders with her hands.  This
left the belts in full view.</p><p>Dulcy decided to do something more daring.  She swallowed
hard, then said, “Jane?  Could you go sit down over there for
awhile?  Tammy and Tonya could you, uh…would you let me take your
picture…topless?”</p><p>“Sure,” Tonya said and began unbuttoning her blouse.</p><p>“I guess.  I’m not ashamed of my body,” Tammy told her.</p><p>Lena quickly ran over and took the blouses from the girls,
then their bras as each teenager revealed magnificent high set, very
round breasts.  Tammy’s red nipples and Tonya’s brown nipples
hardened from the air conditioning in the building.</p><p>“Tonya, turn with your back towards me,” Dulcy
directed.  “Tammy stand in front of Tonya, facing her.  Now lean out
around her.  That’s great.  Tammy put your hands on Tonya’s
shoulders.  Stand with your left leg in between Tonya’s legs and your
right leg just on the other side of her legs.  Let me see those
boots.  Great.  Now, freeze!”</p><p>Tammy and Tonya smiled the whole time, sometimes at each
other.  Tammy was thrilled to be facing the camera and at one point
she kissed Tonya on the cheek.  Tonya whispered to her, “You’re
turning me on.  Stop it!”  Tammy just mashed her breasts into Tonya’s
harder.</p><p>Dulcy took several pictures, directing a little bit here
and there.  At one point Lena had to go in and move Tammy slightly to
the left so that her nipple wasn’t showing.</p><p>“Enough for that.  Lena bring the chair back in.”  Dulcy
had Tonya sit in the chair facing the camera, still topless.  Then
she had Jane take her blouse and bra off, and sit straddling Tonya’s
lap with her back to the camera, her skirt hiked up to her
hips.  “Close your legs a little Tonya.”</p><p>Tonya smiled up at Jane, who was trying to be serious, and
pushed her mouth against one of Jane’s nipples.  Jane tried to ignore
her.  Then Dulcy told her, “Tonya throw your head back.”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Just then, about four miles outside of town Diane, her
sister Evelyn, and their sister-in-law Luann, along with Luann’s ten
year old daughter Annabel were looking at a house for sale.  It was a
sprawling one floor house, set back from the east road that led out
of town, by a good hundred yards.</p><p>The realtor, a tall attractive woman named Maris, was
showing them the property.  Maris was a striking woman, African with
a wide flat nose, full red lips, milk chocolate skin, and hair
straightened and the color of cinnamon.  She wore a tan skirt and
jacket over a white blouse that covered very large breasts.  Annabel
was smitten immediately.  She stared up at the woman’s face, finally
said, “You have very pretty eyes.”</p><p>Maris was flattered.  “Why thank you Annabel.  You’re very
pretty yourself.  It’s very unusual to see one with such dark skin
with blue eyes and blond hair.”</p><p>“Her father’s white,” Luann explained.</p><p>“Will he want to see this house too?”  Marisol asked, half
dreading coming out here again.</p><p>“No.  He’s in the Air Force, stationed in England right
now.  It’s just the three of us,” Luann indicated Diane and
Evelyn.  “At least three adults, who will be buying.  Between us we
have five kids.”</p><p>“So that explains why you need such a large house.”  They
were all standing in the entrance way.  To the left lay two of the
bedrooms, to the right lay the dining room, kitchen, and breakfast
nook, and straight a head was the living room.</p><p>“Do you mind if we just look around?” Diane asked.</p><p>“No not at all.  I’ll be in the kitchen, just through
here,” Maris told them.  “I want to make some phone calls anyway.”</p><p>“Can I stay with Maris?” Annie asked her mother.</p><p>Luann looked askance of the realtor.  Maris shrugged her
shoulders.  “Just stay out of trouble,” Luann told her.</p><p>The three women moved down the hallway to the left.  The
first door was a bathroom, the next was a bedroom.  It was large,
eleven by sixteen with a bay window facing the front.  Everything was
a little dusty, but other wise looked to be intact.  There were no
squeaking floor boards, no wet spots on the ceiling indicating a
leaking roof, no peeling plaster.</p><p>“How old is this house?” Evelyn asked.</p><p>“Maris said it was only ten years old,” Diane told her.</p><p>“How long has it been empty?”</p><p>“Almost four years.  Maris also told me that the owner was
pretty anxious to get rid of it.  He’s been trying to sell it for the
last three years, but can’t find a buyer.”</p><p>As the women move down the hall to the next door, stepped
into a large master bedroom with a master bath, Luann asked, “Why
not?  I can’t see anything wrong with it so far.  No leaks, nothing
to fix, and it’s beautiful.”</p><p>“I don’t know if I should tell you,” Diane said seriously.</p><p>The master bedroom was sixteen by twenty-one feet and had a
bay window facing the back of the house.  There were two walk in
closets.  It also had doors that opened outside onto the back covered
patio.  The women moved outside.  “This is great,” Evelyn said.  “I’m
falling in love with it already and we’ve only seen part of it.  What
could be so wrong with it that the seller is having trouble selling
it?  Is it the price?”</p><p>Diane stopped and turned to both women.  “It’s supposed to
be haunted.”</p><p>“What?” Luann said. “It’s not old enough to be haunted.”</p><p>“There was a murder, two of them,” Diane explained.</p><p>“Oh, no!”  Evelyn exclaimed.  “This isn’t the, the, the,
that house!”</p><p>Diane smiled.  “Yes, that house.”</p><p>“What house?” Luann asked.  “Remember, I’m new in town.  I
don’t know what your talking about.”</p><p>The women stepped into the living room through double doors
from the patio.  It was shaped like a hexagon with six sides, two of
the sides with large windows facing the patio.</p><p>“A man named Harvey killed his wife and daughter here,”
Diane explained.  “About four years ago.”</p><p>“Oh,” Luann said.  “Well, I don’t believe in ghosts.  So I
don’t care.”  She looked at Evelyn.</p><p>“I guess I’m okay with it.  I just didn’t realize this was
that house.  I mean this could work in our favor.  We could get it
very cheaply.”</p><p>“Hmmm,” Diane said.  “Maris really shouldn’t have told me
that the owner was desperate to sell it.”</p><p>The three of them moved through the living room and found
themselves back in the entrance way at the front of the house.  The
doorway to the right opened to the dining room, which was about
twelve by thirteen feet and had two windows facing the front.  They
walked out of the living room, turned right and entered the kitchen
which was against the front of the house and the garage, and the
breakfast nook, which faced the back of the house and the patio.</p><p>They found Annabel sitting on the white counter top next to
Maris who was standing with her butt against the counter.  She had
her cell phone to her ear.  Annabel was touching her free hand.  They
all waved at the realtor and Annie as they passed.</p><p>The women passed through the back door of the kitchen out
into a laundry room with washer and dryer hook ups.  Another door
brought them out to the garage.</p><p>“My God!  This is huge!” Evelyn said.</p><p>“Three car garage,” Diane told them.  “Luann needs to get a
car, and Tammy will have her driver’s license soon.  I think this
place is just perfect for our very large family.”  </p><p>They walked back through the kitchen and down the hall past
the kitchen to enter the family room.  It too was hexagon shaped with
a fireplace at the back end of the house facing the patio.  “I love
this fireplace,” Evelyn said examining the bricks.</p><p>At the end of the hallway was another bathroom and then a
doorway to the back covered patio.  Backtracking the hallway on the
other side were three doors and a stairway at the end.  They found
three bedrooms, each about twelve by thirteen feet.  The one in the
back had a bay window like the master bedroom.  The other two
bedrooms shared a bathroom in between them.</p><p>The stairway led to a loft above the garage, a large room
about sixteen by 32 feet.  At the far end of the rectangular room was
a balcony that overlooked the side of the garage and faced the front
of the house.  Diane and Evelyn hurried over to it and threw the
double doors open.  Then hesitantly they stepped out onto the
balcony.  “Cool!” Evelyn said.  They turned to watch Luann hesitantly
step outside.  “It’s safe.”</p><p>“I better go down and check on Annie.”  And with that she
turned and went back down.</p><p>“I think Lu’s scared of heights,” Diane whispered to her
sister.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Laura’s mother called for her.  “We better go,” Laura told
Nicky.</p><p>“What do you mean ‘we?’” Nicky smiled at her friend.  “Just
kidding.  Let’s go see what your bratty sister told your mom.”</p><p>The girls ran to the house and came in the back door.  
Laura’s mother was standing by the counter in the kitchen.  She was a
tall woman with long auburn hair.  At the table sat a tall, thin boy
of about fifteen with long blue hair pulled back in a pony tail.</p><p>Laura literally launched herself at him, wrapped her arms
around him.  “Jason!”  She kissed him on the lips, until he pushed
her off of his lap.  He stared wide eyed at Laura’s mother, who had a
horrified expression on her face.</p><p>“Um, um, um Laurie!  I just wanted to stop by to, to , tell
you that I have to break our date for Friday night.”</p><p>“Oh, why?”</p><p>“I have to help my dad with something.  Um, maybe we can go
to the movies another night.”  He glanced nervously at Laura’s mother.</p><p>“We’ll see,” she said.</p><p>“Okay.  I gotta go.”  Jason stood and nervously, exited
quickly.</p><p>“What was that all about, Laura?”  her mother turned on
her.  “I didn’t know you were so serious with Jason.”</p><p>“Oh, Mom!  It’s nothing so serious.  Where’s Bethy?”</p><p>“I think she’s upstairs.”</p><p>“Okay.  We’ll be upstairs.”  Laura grabbed Nicky’s arm and
pulled her up the stairs to her bedroom.  </p><p>Once the door was closed Nicky turned on Laura, only inches
from her face. “What the hell was that all about?  Were you trying to
rub it in that Jason’s dating you now, instead of me?!”</p><p>Laura took Nicky by the arms.  “No, no, no.  Listen.  I
just wanted to show my mom that I wasn’t gay.  In case Bethy was
blabbing about us messing around and stuff.  It was just the first
thing I could think of to do.”</p><p>“Oh.”</p><p>“I’m sorry.  I didn’t want to hurt you.  But you saw how
she freaked when I kissed Jason.  How much more is she going to freak
if she finds out about us?  If Bethy tells her….”</p><p>“I’m sorry,” Nicky hugged her.  “Don’t you think it would
be better if your parents knew, you know, about us?”</p><p>“I don’t know what would be best.  I mean, I’m dating
Jason.  I’m making love to you.  You used to date Jason.  My life’s
so complicated.  What am I?  Gay?  Bisexual?”</p><p>Nicky took Laura’s chin in her hand.  “You.  Are.  Laura.  
That’s all.  You’re my BFF and I love you.  That’s all that matters.”</p><p>Laura took a deep breath, rubbed the bridge of her nose,
pushing her glasses up.  “Thank you, Nick.  I love you too.  I don’t
know what I’d do without you.”  They sat down on Laura’s bed still
holding each other.  “I’ve just been so stressed lately.  With the
twins.  The Karens.  You moving.  Jason.  And now I have to deal with
Bethy.”</p><p>“Well, it’s like my mother always says, deal with something
as soon as possible and you’ll spend less time worrying about it.  
Let’s go talk to your sister.”</p><p>**********************************************************************
*</p><p>Dulcy stepped around her camera.  “I need a break!  You
girls are driving me nuts!”</p><p>“What’s wrong?” Jane asked.</p><p>Dulcy stepped up to Jane, who was still sitting straddling
Tonya’s lap, pulled her face up and kissed her hard on the
mouth.  “You girls are so hot, I’m too horny to continue.”  Then
Dulcy began licking Jane’s ears while Tonya started pulling Dulcy’s
blouse out of her slacks, and touching her ass.</p><p>Tammy walked over to help.  She unbuttoned Dulcy’s pants
and pulled them to her ankles.  Twelve year old Lena was suddenly
between her mother’s legs, her tongue sliding all over her shaved
vulva.      </p><p>Tammy knelt between Tonya’s legs, pushed her denim skirt up
as far as it would go, then wrenched her black panties aside.  
Tammy’s tongue found her girlfriend’s clitoris peeking out from under
its hood.</p><p>While Dulcy and Jane licked tongues, lips, and ears, Tonya
pushed Jane back from her so that she could suck on Jane’s pointy,
cone shaped nipples.  Jane began dragging her crotch back and forth
on Tonya’s lap.</p><p>The three teenagers still wore their boots and denim
skirts, but were topless.  Dulcy was naked from the waist down, but
still wore her white blouse.  Lena was fully dressed in yellow shorts
and lime green tank top.</p><p>Tonya and Dulcy had body shaking orgasms.  Jane stood up,
her legs straddling the chair and Tonya’s lap.  She pulled her skirt
up around her waist, and with her other hand, pulled the crotch of
her pink panties aside.  “Eat me,” she ordered Tonya.  Tonya
hesitated only a second, then grabbed her friend’s ass cheeks and
pulled Jane’s vulva against her mouth.</p><p>Dulcy felt her daughter pulling her down, so she carefully
lowered herself onto her daughter’s face.  Tammy crawled over to the
twelve year old and pulled her shorts down to her ankles.  She took a
moment to closely examine the sparse down on the preteen vulva.  Her
fingers petted the soft pubic hair, then pulled her outer lips back
and began licking Lena’s vagina up and down.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Moments earlier, four miles outside of town, Annabel
grabbed Maris’s hand with both of hers.  She was wearing an orange
sun dress with pale yellow flowers, her rounded knees exposed at the
hem of the dress.  Acting innocently she pulled Maris’s hand to her
lap as she still sat on the kitchen counter next to the black woman.  
Maris had just pushed the off button on her cell phone.  </p><p>“Can I ask you something?” Annabel asked in her best little
girl voice.</p><p>Maris turned her head and found her eyes captured by the
ten year olds beaming baby blues, and bright smile.  “Sure.”</p><p>“Do you have a husband or a boyfriend?”</p><p>Maris licked her full red lips.  “I’m seeing someone.  But
I wouldn’t call him my boyfriend just yet.”</p><p>“What would you call him?”</p><p>My lover, Maris thought, but knew she couldn’t say that to
a ten year old.  “He’s just a friend.”</p><p>“Can I be your girlfriend?”  Annie’s smile grew.</p><p>Such an innocent question.  Maris became aware of where her
hand was on Annie’s lap.  Her eyes dropped to Annie’s lap, as Annie
pulled Maris’s hand between her thighs, but over the material of her
skirt.  “You can touch me if you want,” Annie said quietly.</p><p>Maris slowly pulled her hand from between Annie’s slowly
tightening thighs.  “Um….” Maris found her self shaking.  She bent
her head slightly to be on eye level with the little girl, bringing
her face closer to the child’s.  “I don’t…do that.”</p><p>In a flash Annie’s small hands were holding Maris’s face,
pulling her bottom lip open with her thumbs.  Annie leaned in and
clamped her lips onto the beautiful woman’s plump bottom lip.  
Annie’s tongue followed, grazing Maris’s mouth and glazing her lips
with spit.</p><p>Maris pulled back with a short low, “Oh.”</p><p>Annie immediately pouted.  “Didn’t you like my kiss?  
Everyone likes my kisses.  I know I’m a good kisser.”</p><p>Maris, thinking she was suddenly dealing with a child about
to throw a tantrum, leaned close again, but not as close as
before.  “That…that was a…very nice kiss.  But Sweetie..?  You can’t
go around kissing people like that.”</p><p>Annie’s fists went to her hips, which made her look rather
childish as she sat on the counter top.  “Why not?”</p><p>Maris crossed the room, and stood with her back to the
opposite wall, where the refrigerator would go.  “Because it’s not
right.”</p><p>Annie kicked off her sandals and pulled her legs up so that
her bare feet rested on the edge of the counter.  She pulled her
dress up just enough so that Marisol could see her damp white cotton
panties.  “You see London.  You see France.  You see Annie’s
underpants,” Annie sang softly.</p><p>Maris’s mouth went dry and her jaw dropped open.  She
couldn’t think of any thing to say, and couldn’t tear her eyes away
from the moist, white cotton material showing the outline of Annie’s
hairless vulva.  Her hands began to shake.</p><p>Maris didn’t hear Luann coming around the corner at the
bottom of the stairs.  Luann immediately understood what was going
on.  She locked eyes with her daughter, as Annie jumped down from the
counter.  She ran to her mother, who hugged her close.  Maris stood,
her whole body shaking, as she heard Luann say, “Annie, go upstairs
and see the view from the balcony.  It’s alright your Aunt Evelyn and
Aunt Diane are up there.”</p><p>“Okay, Mommy.”  And the ten year old raced barefoot up the
stairs.</p><p>Luann took two steps to Maris, who tried , but failed, to
look her in the eye.  Luann saw that Maris was still shaking like a
leaf.  She whispered into her ear.  “If you have any thoughts about
going to the authorities about anything you may suspect…if you think
you can accuse me of child sexual abuse…think again.  I’ll say that
you molested my daughter.  And Annie will back me up.  Believe me.”</p><p>Maris’s eyes bugged out, finally found the young mother’s
eyes.  “I didn’t….”</p><p>“I know.”  Luann said with a nod.  “It’s history.  Forget
it.”  Suddenly happy and smiling, Luann asked.  “So, is this place
really haunted?”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Laura knocked on her sister’s bedroom door,  “Bethy?  Can I
come in?  I want to talk to you.”</p><p>After what seemed like an hour, the door opened and Bethany
appeared, holding the door slightly in front of her like a shield.</p><p>“What do you want?”</p><p>Laura began, “What were you doing…?”  Then she caught
Bethany’s eyes and she studied her sister’s face for a long moment,
as if seeing someone she hadn’t met before.  She noticed how black
her hair was and how blue her eyes were.  And she saw something like
anticipation, or a longing in those eyes.</p><p>Bethany turned away, saw Nicky, sighed, then stepped back
and opened the door farther.  “Come in if you wanna talk.”</p><p>The teenagers entered and Laura immediately sat on
Bethany’s bed as Bethany closed her door.  Nicky stood uncertainly
near the closed door.  Bethany hesitated a second then joined her
sister on her bed.  “Look.  I know you’re mad at me for spying on
you,” Bethany said.  “I’m sorry.  I shouldn’t have done that.  I know
it’s wrong.  I’m sorry.  Okay?”  She looked back and forth between
her sister and Nicky.  “Are we done now?”</p><p>Laura reached out and touched the back of her sister’s
hand.  “Why were you spying on us?  What did you want?”</p><p>Bethany pulled her hand away from under her sister’s hand,
turned her body away from her sister.  “What do you care?  What I
want?”  Before Laura could respond, Bethany continued,  “Maybe I just
wanted to..to be with you guys.  You know?  Just talk and stuff.”</p><p>Laura again tried to put her hand on Bethany’s leg, but her
sister pulled away.  “I’m sorry, Bethy.  Did you want to talk about
something?”</p><p>“Doesn’t matter.  You don’t really care.”  She turned her
attention on Nicky.  With a wave of her hand, “You spend all of your
time with her!  She’s all you care about.”</p><p>“That’s not true.  I’m here for you.  I love you Bethy.”</p><p>“We used to do things together.  Before you went to sixth
grade.”  Tears began to form, and slowly spill down the cute ten year
old face.  “Now you’re going to high school next year.  And I’ll
probably never see you again.”</p><p>Laura tried to hug her sister, but Bethany was having none
of it.  She slipped away and got to her feet stepping towards Nicky.  
She stopped and stared angrily at Nicky.</p><p>Nicky felt like she had to say something.  “Beth?  I’m
sorry too.  Look, I have a sister too.  I know how much I love her.  
And I know she loves me too.  But we don’t spend as much time
together as we used to, either.  I know it’s hard, but I think it’s
pretty normal.  You know, for sisters to…to grow apart.  My sister’s
working a modeling job right now. And I’m here.”  Nicky’s lips kept
moving, but nothing else came out.</p><p>Laura hugged Bethany from behind, trapping her arms at her
sides.  “Do you want to come with us, right now?”</p><p>“What?  Where are you going?”</p><p>Laura glanced at Nicky.  “Let’s go back behind the tool
shed.  We can tell you what we talking about.”</p><p>“And we can show you what we were doing,” Nicky offered.</p><p>“Really?”  A lopsided smile appeared on Beth’s face.  “I
can be with you guys?”</p><p>“Com’on!” Laura grabbed her sister’s hand.</p><p>The girls trotted down the steps and out the back
door.  “Lunch in an hour,” Laura’s mother called after them.  </p><p>They ran to the end of the yard with Laura in the lead and
Nicky bringing up the rear.  They were all giggling when they ran to
the back of the shed.  Nicky grabbed Laura, pulled her close and
kissed her on her mouth.  Bethany stood staring and smiling.  All
three girls began sweating in the late morning heat.</p><p>“I knew you guys were kissing,” Bethany squealed.  “Oh, I
knew it.”</p><p>“You won’t tell Mom, will you?”  Laura asked.</p><p>“Well, duh!  Of course not!  You think I’m stupid?”</p><p>Nicky grinned at Bethany.  “Hey Kiddo, you want to take my
place?”</p><p>“What?  What do you mean?”</p><p>“Come here.”  Nicky pulled Beth by the arm and stood her in
front of Laura.  Even though Laura was four years older than her
sister, they were about the same height, about a head shorter than
Nicky.  “Now kiss her.  Go ahead.  You know you want to.”  Nicky was
looking at both Laura and Beth.  The sisters weren’t sure who she was
talking to.  “It’s okay.  I won’t get mad.  I know how to share.”</p><p>As the older sister, Laura decide to take the initiative.  
She put one hand on Beth’s shoulder, and the other hand around her
back, under her arm.  She leaned in slowly, licked her lips.  
Bethany’s sweat smelled sweet to Laura.  Both sisters were smiling.  
At the last second, she lost her nerve, and kissed Beth on the side
of her mouth.  “It’s hard to kiss her when she’s smiling like that!”</p><p>“Try again,” Nicky directed.  She moved closer and put  a
hand on each of their backs, as if to hold them together, in case one
of them chickened out.  This time Laura’s lips made contact with her
sister’s.  After a moment, Beth pulled her head back.  She looked
Laura in the eye, then her eyelids fluttered closed, as she leaned in
again to kiss her sister on the lips.  This time Laura put a hand to
the side of her sister’s face, touching her sweat damp hair, gently
keeping her close.  Laura’s lips nibbled at Bethany’s mouth, again
and again.  Then her tongue gently touched Beth’s bottom lip,
dragging a moan from the little sister.  Bethany tasted like
bubblegum.</p><p>Nicky’s face was close, her eyes wide, her mouth moving
with Laura’s, her tongue peeking out from between her lips.  “Mmmm,
my turn,” she said with a throaty growl.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Lena moaned loudly into her mother’s vagina, as Tammy
brought her to her first orgasm of the day.  Jane cried out in orgasm
as Tonya’s tongue vibrated wildly against Jane’s stiff little
clitoris, as her fingers dug into her slim ass cheeks.</p><p>Jane left Tonya sitting in the chair, stepped over her and
moved to Dulcy, who was kneeling with her daughter’s face between her
thighs.  Jane unzipped her denim skirt, stepped out of it, and pulled
the crotch of her pink bikini panties aside, and simultaneously
spread her outer labia, giving Dulcy a great show.  “Eat me,” Jane
ordered.</p><p>Dulcy was eye level with Jane’s crimson vulva, and inch
long erect clitoris, which looked like it was reaching out to her.  
Jane’s inner thighs were wet and her vagina was actually dripping
from a combination of her own fluids and Tonya’s saliva.  Dulcy had
never been ordered about like this, but a part of her decidedly liked
it.  Her fingers dug into Jane’s ass cheeks, pulling the teenager to
her mouth.  Her lips and tongue began to alternately suck Jane’s clit
and stab into her vagina.</p><p>Dulcy still wore her white blouse but was naked from the
waist down.  Her daughter was sucking her clitoris and stabbing her
little pink tongue as deep into her mother’s vagina as she could get
it. Lena, too, was still wearing her green tank top, lying on her
back, with her mother sitting on her face.  Her fingers reached over
her mother’s thighs to her pubic mound, to begin dancing a rhythm
against Dulcy’s clitoris.</p><p>Lena had her yellow shorts around her ankles and her legs
were over Tammy’s shoulders, with Tammy’s face buried into the twelve
year old’s genitals.  Tammy’s hands found their way up to the green
tank top and were tweaking Lena’s little nipples through the cotton
cloth.  The lower half of Lena’s body squirmed around on the floor as
Tammy brought the younger girl to her second orgasm.</p><p>Tonya regained some of her composure, wiped her chin with
the back of her hand, stood and stepped over Lena’s squirming body to
stand with a booted foot on either side of her body.  Tonya still
wore her denim skirt, but was naked from the waist up.  She faced
Jane with Dulcy’s head between their bodies.  Tonya got as close as
possible with her crotch against the back of Dulcy’s head.  She
leaned in to swap spit with Jane, giving Jane a taste of herself,
their tongue’s dancing against each other.  Tonya’s breasts squashed
against Jane’s, hardened nipples digging into yielding breast flesh.  
Absently, Tonya’s fingers played in Dulcy’s sweat soaked hair.  
Without thinking about it, she pulled Dulcy’s blond locks under her
skirt, against her dripping vagina, hard clitoris.  It was an erotic
feeling she had never experienced before.  She had never thought
about hair like that before, but now her fingers were rubbing Dulcy’s
hair all around her panty covered vulva.</p><p>Tammy sat up and began taking her boots, skirt and panties
off.  She sat back on her heels and absently pulled up Lena’s tank
top.  She began lightly fingering the wide brown nipples on the baby
breasts with one hand, while her other hand lightly played with her
clitoris.</p><p>Dulcy’s body shook in a wild orgasm, from her daughter’s
tongue, lips and fingers, and because she was eating out the
delightful Jane, and Tonya was doing naughty things with her hair.  
Jane screamed her second orgasm of the morning, and collapsed back in
the chair, shaking, sweaty, wet between her thighs, and naked but for
the boots she still wore.  Dulcy collapsed to lay beside her
daughter, feminine juice all around her mouth and running down her
chin, and in her hair, and began to playfully finger Lena’s soaking
wet vagina.  Tonya knelt in front of Tammy and began kissing her
girlfriend passionately.  Tammy tasted Jane in Tonya’s mouth, while
Tonya tasted little Lena in Tammy’s mouth.  Soon both tastes combined
into one erotic flavor.</p><p>Tammy unzipped Tonya’s skirt, left it fall to her knees,
then her fingers pushed the wet crotch of her black panties into
Tonya’s sopping wet vagina.  She finger fucked her girlfriend for a
few minutes, then suddenly pushed her down, reversed herself and
lowered her naked vulva onto Tonya’s waiting mouth.  Her fingers
resumed pushing the panty material into Tonya’s vagina, then slowly
pulling it out.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Diane and Evelyn each holding one of Annabel’s hands came
down the stairs from the loft over the garage and entered the kitchen</p><p>.  “We closed and locked the doors to the balcony,” Evelyn
said to Maris.  </p><p>Maris was again leaning against the counter top.  Luann was
standing very close to her.  “Oh, okay,” Maris said.  She tried not
to notice Annie, who was staring at her.</p><p>“Since this place is haunted,” Diane began, “We’d like to
offer less than what the owner is asking.”</p><p>Maris shook her head, blinked as if waking from a
sleep.  “What?  What?  What should I tell the owner?”</p><p>“Tell him we want to buy it for….ninety thousand.  I know
it’s a low figure, but the three of us can’t afford much more than
that.”  Diane sounded completely confident that the owner would
easily give it to them from that price.</p><p>Annie disappeared from the kitchen.  Maris breathed a deep
sigh.  “Okay.  I’ll tell the owner.  If he comes back with a higher
figure, should I get back to you, or is ninety thousand as high as
you’ll go?”</p><p>“Oh, definitely get back to us.  In fact,” Diane pulled one
of Maris’s business cards from her back pocket, “I’ll call you in a
few days.”</p><p>“Alright, then, I’ll show you out.”</p><p>“Annie!” Luann suddenly called.</p><p>“Right here, Mommy,” Annie came skipping back into the
kitchen.</p><p>“Where were you?”</p><p>“Just looking at the fireplace.  It’s really cool!”</p><p>Maris showed the three adults and Annabel out to the front
door and watched as they got in their car and slowly pulled out of
the drive way.  She breathed a sigh of relief as she walked back into
the family room, and reached down for her brief case setting beside
the fireplace.  She shook her head slowly, trying to erase the image
of Annie’s white panties with the visible damp spot at the crotch.</p><p>Diane drove, with Evelyn in the passenger seat, and Luann
and Annabel in the back.  “What was going on back there?” Evelyn
asked.  When no one answered her, she said, “I know something
happened because Maris was acting funny after we came back
downstairs.”</p><p>After another moment, Luann said, “Annie was flashing
Maris.”  Diane and Evelyn both laughed.  “It’s not funny!  She could
get us into a lot of trouble.”</p><p>Diane relented.  “Your mother’s right Annie.  You can’t be
flirting with other women.  If one of them suspects that there are
adults in your life who make love to you…well, it would destroy this
family.  This is very serious.”</p><p>“I’m sorry!  I didn’t mean to, to ….cause any trouble.”</p><p>Luann put a hand on her daughter’s bare thigh.  “Annie tell
me everything that happened in the kitchen with Maris.”</p><p>Annie sighed.  “Okay.  Maris is just so pretty, I couldn’t
help myself.  I, uh, let’s see.  I touched her hand.  Then I, uh took
her head between my hands, like this.”  Annie put her hands on either
side of her mother’s face.  “And I kissed her.  Like this.”  Annie’s
little ten year old lips almost, but not quite, matched up to her
mother’s adult lips.  She kissed her softly and then, right before
pulling away, she licked Luann’s bottom lip.</p><p>Luann breathed deeply.  “Okay, and then what happened?”</p><p>“She moved away from me really fast.  I was kinda mad at
her.  I was just trying to get her attention when I showed her my
panties.  I thought if I showed her my panties that she would see
that it’s alright.”</p><p>Luann’s hand moved up her daughter’s leg.  “Annie, you need
to promise me, promise all of us, your aunts too, that you will never
do anything like this again.”</p><p>“Okay.  I promise.  Will I be punished?”</p><p>“I’m thinking about your punishment right now.”</p><p>Diane pulled the car into her driveway, and shut the engine
off.  “What do you guys want to do for lunch?”</p><p>Luann’s hand pushed up her daughter’s skirt in a sudden
impulse.  Luann’s voice cracked as she asked, “Annie?  Where are your
underwear?”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Maris sat in her car with her brief case on the passenger
seat.  She knew from speaking with Diane last week that she and
Evelyn together could afford $125,000.  And if Luann contributed…She
knew the owner was asking $150,000.  The women should have offered
more.  These were the thoughts in her head as she reached in her
brief case for her day planner to check the owners phone number.</p><p>What her hand touched was soft and wet.  She clutched the
item and pulled it out.  White cotton panties with a wet crotch.  
Size ten.  She could smell them now, wondered briefly why she didn’t
before.  They smelled quite feminine, some what like she herself
smelled when she masturbated, but a little sweeter, less pungent.  
She looked in the rear view mirror, then all around her outside the
car.  Quickly she brought the panties to her nose, breathed deeply,
her eyes closed.  A smile broke out on her face as she lowered them
to her lap.</p><p>Oh, God, she thought, the smile disappearing in a flash.  
If someone found these, in her car, in her brief case, in her
apartment….how could she explain it?  She doesn’t have a daughter, or
even any nieces that wear size ten panties. She could see herself
trying to explain it.  Well, this cute little girl named Annie has a
crush on me, and she wanted me to have her wet panties to remember
her by.  Oh that would send her to jail for sure.  The judge would
throw the book at her.  Mean, vicious prison lesbians would hold her
down and beat the hell out of her.</p><p>She started her car, the panties on her lap.  She planned
on throwing them out her car window on some deserted back country
road.  The panties were still on her lap when she arrived at her
apartment.  She quickly threw them in her brief case, locked it, and
ran to her door.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Nicky studied Beth’s face, the black hair, framing her
round face, little snubbed nose, bright blue eyes, round chin.  Nicky
pushed the hair away from Beth’s face, then kept her fingers wrapped
in the damp hair, her thumb on her ear lobe, fingers at her neck.  </p><p>Beth’s whole face softened, as she melted under Nicky’s
gaze.  She felt if she shared Nicky’s attention with her sister, then
in some strange way it would bring her and her sister closer.  She
was struck by how easily Nicky was making her feel wanted.  Just a
look.</p><p>Nicky was trying to hold back from attacking Beth.  She was
just so damn cute.  But she knew she had to be gentle or she would
scare her.  She lowered her face and gently touched her lips to the
ten year old’s.  To her surprise, Beth tried to slip her tongue
between Nicky’s lips.  Nicky pulled back a moment, then opened her
mouth and let Beth explore the inside of her mouth.  The girl tasted
like bubble gum.</p><p>Nicky returned the kiss, giving Beth her tongue.  Beth
tried sucking on it, but Nicky teased her by pulling her tongue back,
and then pushing it back into Beth’s mouth.  The thought struck Nicky
that she was fucking Bethy’s mouth with her tongue, which made her
smile, and lose concentration.</p><p>When Nicky pulled back slightly, she realized Beth had her
hands on her breasts.  Not squeezing or pinching, Beth just had her
hands laid gently against Nicky’s breasts.  Laura said quietly, “My
sister’s a breast girl, too?”</p><p>“Don’t knock it,” Nicky told her.  “It’s okay, Beth.  You
can touch them.  You want to touch them, I’ll take my shirt and bra
off.”</p><p>Beth smiled and nodded.  Laura took Beth’s chin in her hand
and guided her sister’s mouth to her own.  They traded tongues while
Nicky pulled off her tee shirt and unsnapped her bra.  As the sisters
broke the kiss, Nicky stood revealed, naked from the waist up.</p><p>Beth tentatively reached out a hand.  She stroked Nicky’s
right breast, fingered the large brown nipple with the wide areola.  
Nicky smiled as her nipples hardened.  “Let me show you,” Laura told
her sister.  She took Nicky’s left breast in both hands, bent and
licked the hard rubbery nipple.  After making it shiny with her spit,
her lips clamped on the nipple making kissing and sucking motions.  
She broke contact with a slippery pop, smiled at her sister.  Beth
took her cue and took Nicky’s right breast in both hands, hefted the
weight, then licked the rubbery nipple.  It tasted slightly salty
because of the sweat trickling down Nicky’s body.  She licked all
around the areola, then clamped her lips on Nicky’s right nipple in
imitation of her sister.  Soon Laura rejoined her sister, sucking
Nicky’s left breast.  </p><p>Nicky put her hands on the back of both sisters heads,
murmuring her approval.  “We better stop;  I’m getting wet.”  When
neither sister stopped, Nicky said, “Your mom’s going to smell me.”</p><p>“We’re already sweating,” Laura said.  </p><p>Nicky gave in and reached for the hem of Beth’s shirt.  
Beth broke contact with Nicky’s nipple and put her arms up, letting
Nicky pull the shirt over the head of the ten year old.  Nicky
grinned at Beth’s little brown nipples on her flat chest.  She ran
her finger over one, bringing it to life.  “How cute!” Nicky bent,
and began licking the girl’s little nipples.  “How does that feel?”</p><p>“I don’t know.  Kinda tickles.  Oooh.  I’m getting tingly.”</p><p>“Tingly is good,” Nicky told her.  “Tingly where?  Where
are you tingly?”</p><p>“All over.”</p><p>Nicky placed her hand on the crotch of Beth’s shorts.  “Are
you tingly here?”</p><p>“Uh, huh.”</p><p>Laura had been standing watching her sister with her BFF.  
She hadn’t been this turned on since she first started making love to
the twins.  Laura lowered herself to her knees, positioned herself
between Nicky and Beth, and pulled her sister’s shorts and panties
down to her knees, revealing a hairless vulva in bright
pink.  “Bethy?  Is it okay if I kiss you down here?”</p><p>In reply Beth put her hand on her sister’s head.  Laura
reached out with her tongue and simply licked her sister’s outer
labia.  In response, Beth spread her legs as far as she could while
standing.  Nicky went back to shoving her tongue into Beth’s mouth
while pinching and pulling on her little nipples.  Laura spread her
sister’s lips a bit with her fingers and found her little clitoris at
the top of her vulva.  She began slow licks up and down Beth’s vulva,
pausing to vibrate her tongue against her clit on the up strokes.</p><p>Beth began panting and shaking.  Nicky quickly muffled a
cry with her mouth over the preteen’s mouth.  Beth kept
saying, “Wow.  Wow,” over and over again, as her sister helped her
get dressed.</p><p>“Well, what do you think, Beth,” Nicky asked her.</p><p>“When can we do that again?”</p><p>Just at that Laura and Beth’s mother called from the
house.  “Lunch time, girls.”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>There was a shower in the back office of Dulcy’s rented
studio, and Dulcy and her daughter were using it now.  Tammy, Tonya,
and Jane were again dressed in their street clothes, waiting for
Dulcy to drive them to the nearest fast food joint for lunch.  Jane
and Tonya began looking at the photographs, Dulcy had taken and hung
on all the walls.  Some were in black and white.</p><p>Tammy was sitting at the desk in Dulcy’s office paging
through a photo album of Dulcy’s work.  Almost all the photos in the
album contained two, three or four young women and girls, some in
various states of undress, some nude.  When Dulcy and Lena came out
of the shower wrapped in towels and dripping slightly, Tammy
asked, “These pictures, are they all sisters or relatives, or
something?”</p><p>Dulcy came around the desk to see what Tammy was looking
at.  “Oh, yes.  You found my sisters album.  All these girls are
sisters.  I’d like to publish a book that contains nothing but
pictures of sisters.”</p><p>“Would you want to take pictures of me and my sister.  
Sisters,” she corrected.  “Annie’s my sister too.”</p><p>Lena complained loudly, “I’m hungry.  When are we going for
lunch?”</p><p>Dulcy put a hand on her daughter’s head.  “Didn’t you just
eat Mommy?”</p><p>“Ha, ha, very funny!”</p><p>Dulcy returned to Tammy.  “Yes, I’d like that.  Your mother
and Diane are sisters too.  As soon as I find time to fit you in.  
That reminds me, I need to get all of your parents to sign the
release forms.”  Dulcy began getting dressed.  “I’ll take you all
home after we eat and get your parents signatures.  Remind me to ask
your mother and Diane if they want to pose for me.”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>After a quick lunch of sandwiches and chips, Luann, after
consulting with Diane and Evelyn, decided on Annie’s punishment.  
They locked the doors, retired upstairs, and stripped naked, all
except Annie who still wore her yellow sundress, minus her missing
panties.</p><p>“But why, Mommy?” Annie asked.</p><p>“This is just so you can’t use your hands,” Luann told her
daughter as she tied her arms behind her back using one of Annie’s
old long sleeve tee shirts, using each sleeve to tie each wrist to
the opposite elbow.  As the women lined up side by side on the king
size bed, Luann continued.  “Now you have to give each one of us five
orgasm using only your mouth.  This is your punishment so you
remember not to try picking up strange women any more.”</p><p>“Okay.  But it’s not really much of a punishment.  I like
making you come, Mommy.”</p><p>Luann patted her head.  “I know you do, Honey.  But I think
your little tongue is going to get tired, and this way, you’ll
remember not to flirt with women any more, by remembering what you
can get at home.”</p><p>Luann spread her thighs, her feet touching the floor.  
Little Annie got between her legs, on her knees, and began lapping at
her mother.  Luann continued to stroke her hair as Diane and Evelyn
watched.  When Annie was satisfied that her mother had an orgasm, she
moved next to her Aunt Evelyn.  Evelyn came quicker because she was
already aroused.  Diane came even more quickly, then Annie was back
to giving her mother an orgasm.  Annie’s face was wet with feminine
juice and it was smeared from her nose to her chin.  She was grinning
like a fool as she dipped her face to her mother’s vulva a second
time.  This time her nose bumped against her mother’s clitoris.  
Luann was going to tell her that using her nose was not playing by
the rules, but couldn’t quite get the words out.  </p><p>Five times she brought each of the women to heaven.  A half
hour later Annie sat back, female cum dripping from her chin,
staining her dress.  “That’s five, Mom.”  There was a grin on her cum
soaked face and a wild look in her eye.  Luann, Evelyn, and Diane lay
exhausted, sweating and breathing hard.</p><p>There was the sound of a key in the lock downstairs.  They
heard Tammy call out, “Mom?  I’m home.  Dulcy and Lena are with me.”</p><p>“We’re upstairs,” Evelyn called back.  “And we’re…naked.”</p><p>Tammy came up the steps, while Dulcy and her daughter
waited below.  Tammy walked in on the women lying on the bed, and
Lena sitting on the floor with her arms tied behind her
back.  “What’s going on?”</p><p>“Mommy’s punishing me for being bad,” Lena said with a
gleam in her eye.</p><p>Luann told Tammy, “Take your clothes off and let Annie give
you five orgasms.  She needs to be punished more.”</p><p>“Wow, I was never punished like that.” Tammy said, as she
began stripping.</p><p>Diane rose and went to the top of the stairs.  “Dulcy,
Lena?  Come on up.  Annie has a surprise for you.”</p><p>Dulcy and Lena climbed the steps, to behold a sight.  “Oh,
my, what’s going on here?” Dulcy asked.</p><p>“Take your clothes off,” Luann told them, as she Diane and
Evelyn got off the bed so that Tammy, Dulcy and Lena could take their
places.  </p><p>Almost another hour passed as each of the new comers
reached five orgasms a piece.  Annie sat back, then fell backwards to
lay on her arms.  Her mother helped her sit up and untied her
arms.  “I hope you learned your lesson, little girl.”  Annie stared
off into space, then nodded numbly.  Her face and dress were a mess.  
Luann helped her get out of her dress.  “Let’s get you into the bath
tub.”  Luann was concerned.  Had she punished her daughter too
much?  “Annie, are you okay?”</p><p>Annie nodded.  Her mouth opened slowly.  “Ah tink ah sprain
mah tung.”</p><p>Luann hugged her, laughing.  “Oh, baby!”  Then she picked
her up and carried her to the bathroom.</p>"
455,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 10 – The Move to the Haunted House & the Halloween Party",Buck,10,Our family moves to a haunted house and have a party.  Some questions are answered and some mysteries are solved.  With some surprise guests!,"['7F', '11f', '3g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'feet', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'ped', 'spank', 'teen', 'voy']","<p>“Friday, October 29.  Halloween weekend, and the Big
Move.”  Diane read the words on the calendar hanging by the kitchen
closet that had served as the family’s pantry for the last nine years
and six months.  And she had lived in this house by herself for
almost six years before her sister and nieces had moved in.  So much
had changed since then. Most of it for the better.  She looked around
at the empty kitchen.  No kitchen table.  No appliances on the
counter.  No refrigerator.  No stove.  And she knew every dish was
out of the cupboards, and packed up in cardboard boxes.</p><p>Her sister Evelyn tapped her on the shoulder.  “Com’on Di.  
It’s time to move on.  The moving van is full.  The dishes and
breakables are in the cars.  Tonya and Laura might not mind hanging
with us all night, but I’m sure Carolyn and Samantha would like to go
home some time today.”</p><p>Diane sighed.  “I know.  Let’s go.”  The sisters walked out
the front door, Diane pausing to lock it, and got in their respective
cars.  Their sister-in-law, Luann was in the driver’s seat of the
moving van waiting to follow Diane, and with their friends Carolyn
and Samantha driving their own cars, the family had gotten everything
packed in the vehicles in under three hours.  Evelyn would stop at
the Burger Hut drive through to pick up supper for everyone, then
they would unload the furniture from the van at the new house, so
Luann and Diane could take the van back the next morning.</p><p>The new house was only a few minutes drive outside of
town.  Luann backed the moving van up to the garage, parked it, got
out and unlocked the van door while Diane unlocked the garage door.</p><p>They set up the kitchen table in the breakfast nook, and
pulled out chairs first, so everyone could eat by the time Evelyn
came back with the food.  All the women and girls were dressed in
jeans and tee shirts with sneakers, except for Sam, who wore work
boots, cut off jean shorts, and a white tank top.  In addition to
Tammy’s friend, Tonya, and Nicky’s friend Laura, Samantha’s daughter
Demi, and Carolyn’s daughter Angelica were also there to help.  That
made five adults and seven kids.  Twelve movers made quick work.</p><p>Half sat at the table, half stood at the counter to eat,
when Evelyn showed up with the food.  Diane set out the plan.  “We
just need to get everything out of the van.  We can put all the
furniture, except the beds, in the garage for now.  We can set up the
rest of the furniture tomorrow, but I want to get the beds put
together tonight so that we can at least get some sleep.”  </p><p>Samantha held up a large straight edge screw driver and a
pair of pliers.  “I hope everyone has their tools.”</p><p>“Oh, yeah,” Diane continued.  “Nicky, if you’re done
eating, run out to my car and get the tool box.  Oh, and we have to
get Sam’s and Carolyn’s cars unloaded too, so they aren’t taking our
things home with them.”</p><p>“I wouldn’t mind taking that touch lamp home with me,”
Carolyn told her.  “It would look good in our bedroom.”</p><p>“I’ll get you one for Christmas,” Evelyn said, with a smile.</p><p>It was almost eight o’clock by the time the cars were
emptied, their contents stacked in the dining room and living room,
and the van emptied of furniture, all of it neatly placed in the
three car garage.  The family and friends broke up into five groups
to put six beds together.</p><p>Carolyn was helping Diane put her king size bed together up
in the loft above the garage.  It was a huge sixteen by 32 feet
rectangle, with a balcony over the outer wall of the garage. No one
really minded that Diane took the loft above the garage to be her
bedroom.  The family knew that they would be invited up there when
ever Diane wanted some “company.”  Separating the sleeping
arrangements was mostly to please social services, so that Diane
could adopt the eight year old twin girls that used to live down the
street from the family.</p><p>Carolyn was short with short dirty blond hair, and at 37
still had the body of a teenager, slim with small round breasts
placed high on her chest. Just to make conversation, Carolyn
asked, “So, how much did you guys pay for this…monstrosity?”</p><p>“Oh, it’s not that big.”  Diane was almost forty and had a
large breasts and wide hips.  She had dark brown hair that she had
let grow down to her shoulders.</p><p>“It’s twice as big as my house.”</p><p>“That’s only fair.  If I can adopt the twins, we’ll have
eight people living here, and there’s only four in your house.”</p><p>Carolyn was silent for a while, then, “So, how much did you
pay for it?”</p><p>Diane smiled.  “We got it for a steal.  We learned that
it’s supposed to be haunted.  You know that this is where that man
Harvey killed his wife and little girl?”</p><p>“Oh?  Yeah, I guess I did hear something about that.  So.  
How much?”</p><p>Diane touched Carolyn’s hand.  “The owner was asking a
hundred and fifty.  We got it for one oh five.”</p><p>“My God.  I paid more than that for my three bedroom.”</p><p>Diane smiled again.  “Yeah, isn’t it great?”  Diane turned
suddenly to her left.</p><p>“What is it?”</p><p>“Just thought I saw someone out the corner of my eye.”</p><p>They worked in silence for a few more minutes, getting the
frame together.  Then they maneuvered the two halves of the box
spring onto the frame.  “We must have done something right,” Carolyn
said.  “It fits.”  The two women worked to get the mattress in place,
then sat down on it together.  “Can I ask you something?  Kinda
personal?”</p><p>Diane touched the back of Carolyn’s hand.  “Sure.  We’re
friends.  We know each other’s deepest, darkest secrets.”</p><p>“Do you ever get jealous of Evelyn…sleeping with other
women?”</p><p>“You mean other women like you?”</p><p>“Well. Yeah.  But I know she’s been with others, too.  
She’s talked about that Melissa girl, for one, and I know about Jane.”</p><p>“To answer your question…in a word, no.  I don’t get
jealous.  Because I know Evelyn.  I’ve known her all of her life.  
What she does with other women, even her own daughters…”  At the
mention of incest Carolyn blushed, because she was intimate with her
own daughter.  “is just Evie’s way of having fun.  I know it’s
nothing serious.  I think of it as recreational sex.”  Diane took
Carolyn’s hand in hers and looked into her pretty green eyes.  “Now,
why would you ask me this?  Are you jealous of Evelyn?  Or of my
relationship with my sister?”</p><p>“Oh, no!  Don’t get me wrong.  I love Evelyn.  Just not
that way.  I’m not jealous of Evelyn, or you or anyone else.”  
Carolyn took a deep breath.  “I was thinking of Sam.  I think she’s
jealous of my friendship with your sister.  She can be possessive, in
her own way.  She’s never forbidden me seeing Evie, but  Sam is like
an iceberg.  What you see on the surface is only about ten percent of
what’s going on inside.”</p><p>“She doesn’t share her feelings?”</p><p>Carolyn smiled and took Diane’s hand in both of
hers.  “It’s like the more upset she is, the more calm she pretends
to be on the surface.”</p><p>“Your girlfriend is very complicated.”</p><p>“Yeah.  I wonder what the two of them are talking about
right now.”</p><p>In the back bedroom on the east side of the house, Evelyn
and Samantha were putting Evelyn’s new queen size bed together.</p><p>Samantha was a large woman, with well defined arms and
legs, standing a head taller than Evelyn, with long coal black hair
that collected on her shoulders and spilled down her back.  They
worked in silence, Evelyn holding the frame together while Samantha
used the screw driver and pliers.  </p><p>Evelyn looked at Samantha as she helped her position the
box spring.  Actually Samantha moved the box spring practically by
herself.  Evelyn was average height with dark red hair and blue
eyes.  She had freckles across her cheeks and nose.  After they
placed the mattress on the bed, Evelyn finally asked, “Okay.  What
did you want to talk to me about?”</p><p>Samantha looked at her.  “Why?  Was there something I
should talk to you about?”</p><p>“I just thought…because you were so eager to help me with
my bed.  Or was it just so Carolyn wouldn’t be the one helping me?”  
Evelyn sat on her bed.  “Are you going to ask me to stop seeing
Carolyn?”</p><p>Sam stood with her fists on her hips, now looking down at
Evelyn, her live in girlfriend’s some times lover.  What a strange
way to put it, Sam thought.  Finally, she said, “No.  I’m not going
to ask you to stop seeing Carolyn.  I love Carolyn.  I can’t ask her
to stop doing something that makes her happy….even if it makes me
unhappy.”</p><p>Evelyn patted the bed beside her, while looking at
Samantha.  “Come.  Sit down.”  After Sam sat beside Evelyn, she put
her hand lightly on Sam’s bare knee.  “You don’t have to be unhappy
about our…friendship.  I love Carolyn too, but I don’t want to take
her away from you.  She doesn’t want to leave you either.  You just
need to trust her.  She’s a good woman.”</p><p>Samantha put her hand on top of Evelyn’s.  “How many lovers
have you had?”</p><p>Of all the questions Samantha could ask her, this was not
one that Evelyn would have considered.  “Oh, I don’t know.  Dozens,
probably.  Why?  I could try to count them up for you, if you want.  
I had two boyfriends in high school, my brother, my ex-husband, my
sister, my two daughters, my baby sitter, her sister Jane, Carolyn,
of course…”</p><p>Samantha swallowed hard then put her face close to
Evelyn’s.  “I’ve had four.  Five if you count Angelica, but that’s
only occasionally, like if we happen to all climb into bed together,
and never without Carolyn present.  There was a girlfriend in
college, my ex-husband, my daughter, and Carolyn.  Carolyn is the
only one I’ve ever been in love with.  I think I’d die if something
happened….to make her leave me.”</p><p>Evelyn considered for a long time what to say.  “How long
have we known each other?”</p><p>“A little more than two years, since that game night where
we played truth or dare.”</p><p>Both women smiled at that.  “I was so nervous that night.  
I thought you were going to report me for child abuse.  And you are
just so damn tall, you kinda intimidated me too.  But Carolyn told me
later that you’re really a pussy cat who just looks like a lioness.”  
Evelyn shook her head slightly.  “But how long have you known
Carolyn?”</p><p>“Five, no six years.”</p><p>“Carolyn gave up her husband, and let her husband keep her
son.  She took a chance that she might loose her teaching job, by
moving in with you.  The two of you live together.  You’re raising
your daughters together.  You are in bed with her almost every single
night.”  Evelyn paused.  “If you don’t trust me, trust Carolyn.”</p><p>Sam smiled at Evelyn, placed a large hand on her shoulder,
rubbed her slightly.  “Thank you.”  She sighed.</p><p>Evelyn leaned closer, licked her lips, kissed the larger
woman on the mouth.  Slowly Sam’s mouth opened, letting Evelyn’s
tongue inside.  Sam pulled Evelyn down so they lay perpendicular to
the mattress with their feet still on the floor.  They French kissed
and ran hands up and down each other’s backs, while laying on their
sides.  Sam broke the kiss and ran her hand along the side of
Evelyn’s face, pushing her hair back.  Evelyn turned her head and
kissed Samantha’s palm.  Samantha visibly relaxed.  Evelyn brought
her mouth down over Samantha’s index finger, began sucking it and
wetting it with her spit.  </p><p>Samantha stared at her fascinated, as Evelyn let the finger
slip from her mouth.  “Finger fuck me,” she gasped, her hands working
on the zipper and button of her jeans.</p><p>Samantha giggled to herself.  “You are a firecracker,
aren’t you?”</p><p>Evelyn ignored her comments, pulled her jeans down to her
knees, brought Sam’s wet finger to her crotch, then went back to
kissing her on the mouth, holding her face in both hands.  Sam
lightly ran her wet finger up and down Evelyn’s swollen vulva, mixing
the wetness with the wetness leaking from her vagina.  She pushed
one, then two fingers inside, while rubbing her thumb on Evelyn’s
engorged clitoris.</p><p>Evelyn came in a matter of minutes, moaning and shaking,
clutching at Samantha’s body.  She was panting in Sam’s ear as she
whispered, “Carolyn wasn’t kidding.  Best finger fucking I’ve had in
a long time.  Now, what can I do for you?”</p><p>Samantha smiled broadly.  “Oh, no.  Not tonight.  I have a
headache.”  Evelyn began to giggle.  “Some other time, okay?  I want
us to share Carolyn.”  The thought sent shivers down Evelyn’s spine,
up around her crotch and centered on her clitoris.</p><p>Evelyn jumped off her bed, pulling her jeans up.   She
looked back at Samantha laying on her bed, licking her juices off of
her fingers.  She was already planning on how she could get Sam’s
daughter Demi involved as well.  That girl always was a looker, and
now at fifteen she was developing quite an athletic body.</p><p>In the middle bedroom on the east side, right next to
Evelyn’s was her oldest daughter’s bedroom.  Tammy, at sixteen,
looked like a slightly younger version of her mother.  She had the
same blue eyes and freckles across her cheeks and nose, but her hair
was a brighter shade of red.  </p><p>Her girlfriend and lover, Tonya was helping her position
the box spring on the bed frame of Tammy’s new double bed. She had
long black hair, pulled back in a pony tail that reached to the
center of her back, an oval face and pale skin.  Her brown eyes were
hidden behind green contact lenses.</p><p>“You’re quiet, tonight,” Tammy said.</p><p>“Sorry.”  Tonya scowled.  “Just thinking about my dad.”</p><p>“He’s not…touching you again?”</p><p>Tonya shook her head.  “No.  In fact he’s seeing someone.  
He has a girlfriend.”</p><p>“Really?”  The two teenagers hefted the mattress in place,
then threw themselves down on the bed, kicking off their
sneakers.  “So spill it.  What’s she like?”</p><p>Tonya turned away from Tammy.  “She’s all wrong for him.  
They have nothing in common.  She’s black for one thing.”</p><p>Tonya sat up on one elbow.  “You’re not racist.  Are you?”</p><p>“No.  It’s not just that.  She’s like fifteen years younger
than he is, too.”</p><p>“Is she pretty?”</p><p>“Yeah, but what does that have to do with anything?”</p><p>Tammy knew there weren’t a lot of black people in town, and
it occurred to her that she might know who this woman was.  “Tone?  
Does she have like, tan colored hair?”</p><p>Tonya turned to face her girlfriend.  “Yeah, like the color
of cinnamon.  How did you know?”</p><p>“Is her name Maris?”</p><p>“You know her?”</p><p>“She’s the real estate agent who sold us this house!”</p><p>Tonya socked Tammy in the shoulder.  “No way!”</p><p>“Small world.”  Tammy leaned in and kissed Tonya’s lips.  
She smiled and said, “Hey.  I just remembered something.  Annabel
kissed Maris when she was showing my mom and aunts the house.  And
she showed her her panties.”</p><p>“No way!  Wait, Maris did, or Annie did?”</p><p>“Annie showed her panties to Maris.”  Tammy raised an
eyebrow.  “And then Annie left them for Maris.”</p><p>“Oh my God!  Wait, where?  Where did Annie leave her
panties?”</p><p>“Annie said in her brief case.”</p><p>“So did Maris give them back?”</p><p>Tammy smiled and kissed Tonya again.  “No!  Maris acted
like nothing happened.  I watched her when we went to sign the
closing papers.  Maris wouldn’t even look at Annie.”</p><p>“Does this mean that she still has them?”</p><p>“I guess so.”  Tammy put her arm around Tonya.  “Uh. Oh.  I
know that look.  We can’t.  We can’t blackmail Maris.  Remember what
happened when we tried that with Carolyn.”</p><p>Tonya scowled.  “Oh, you’re no fun.”  She let her fingers
run across Tammy’s tee shirt covered breasts, making little circles
where the nipples poked against the cotton material.  “I still wanna
drive her nuts.  If she never gave the panties back, and if she still
has them, it must mean that she likes little girls.  Or at least
little girl’s panties.”</p><p>“Either that or she was just so mortified, she wants to
pretend it never happened.”</p><p>Tonya lifted Tammy’s tee shirt and began lightly pulling
lightly on Tammy’s hard nipples.  “Should I tell you what I’m going
to do?”</p><p>Tammy murmured, “Uh-huh.”</p><p>Tonya began kissing Tammy’s neck, while still molesting her
young breasts.  In between kisses, she said, “I’m going to act very
sexy and naughty when ever Maris is around.  I’m going to walk around
my house half naked.  In front of her and my dad.  And I want you to
help me.  Will you help me?”  Tonya unsnapped Tammy’s jeans, one
handed and pushed the zipper down.  Her fingers wormed their way into
her damp panties, reached as far down as she could, and began to
lightly tap on her vulva.</p><p>Tammy again murmured, “Uh-huh.”</p><p>“Good girl.”   Tonya’s fingers began to lightly stroke
Tammy’s labia, avoiding the hardening little clitoris at the top of
her vulva.  “When I know Maris is coming over to the house, I’ll make
sure you sleep over.  We can play around half naked in front of her.  
I want to drive her insane.”  Finally Tonya’s fingers touched Tammy’s
clitoris, causing her to gasp.</p><p>Tammy hands unsnapped Tonya’s jeans and pushed them down
over her hips.  Her hands were now filled with Tonya’s butt cheeks,
squeezing and rubbing.  Tammy’s tongue licked at Tonya’s ears, neck,
lips and finally her tongue as their mouths sought to taste the
other.  Tammy came with a cry.  Tonya rubbed her crotch on Tammy’s
thigh until she had a small orgasm too.</p><p>As they both lay on Tammy’s bed panting, half dressed,
Tammy said, “That’s not fair.”</p><p>“You know I don’t play fair.”  Neither made any effort to
put their clothes back in order.  Tonya sat up and pulled her tee
shirt off, and pushed her jeans down off her legs.  “We still going
to Jane’s Halloween party tomorrow night?”</p><p>Tammy got off the bed.  “Of course we’re going.  Ashley’s
supposed to be chaperoning it.  I haven’t seen her since my birthday
party.”  She hopped on one foot, as she pulled her jeans off, leaving
her in wet panties, and tee shirt.  “I need to go find the sheets.”</p><p>Tammy’s room was connected to the final bedroom on the east
side of the house by a shared bathroom.  This was where Tammy’s
sister Nicky was setting up her bed with her best friend and lover,
Laura.  Both girls were fourteen.  Nicky was a well developed girl
for her age, with breasts that filled out her C cup bra, and wide
hips.  She had brown hair and eyes.  Laura was just the opposite,
with an undeveloped body, flat chest, and boyish hips.  She had a
cute face, slightly upturned nose, with blond hair and blue eyes, and
wore silver rimmed glasses.</p><p>The girls had the frame together and pushed the box spring
in place, only to have it fall through the frame with a bump, the
frame falling apart.  “I knew we should have tightened the nuts
harder,” Nicky said.</p><p>“Let’s try again.”  This time Laura held the nuts with the
pliers while Nicky used the screw driver.</p><p>“How’s your sister doing?” Nicky asked.</p><p>“Fine.”</p><p>“How’s things between you and your sister?  I guess that’s
what I meant.”</p><p>“Oh?  Well, we were having fun sneaking around behind our
parents backs playing kissing games and such, but then Beth decided
to befriend the new girl in town.”</p><p>Nicky smiled and put her hand on Laura’s arm.  “I think
it’s cute that Beth made friends with Annie.”</p><p>“They’re in the same home room and have almost all the same
teachers.  And they want to spend all their time outside of school
together.”</p><p>“Laura.  Are you jealous?”</p><p>Laura tried to give Nicky the “evil eye.”</p><p>“Hey, you almost forget you had a sister for the last three
years.”</p><p>Laura turned away.  “I know!  I wanted to make up for lost
time.  I wanted to spend time loving my sister.”</p><p>“Let’s get this mattress on, then we can relax, maybe get a
shower.”  Together they struggled the mattress in place.  Nicky
pulled Laura close.  “Wanna get a shower?”  Laura nodded.  Nicky went
running from her new bedroom.  “Mom!  Where’s the shampoo and
towels?  We want to get a shower!”</p><p>Meanwhile on the west side of the house, in the master
bedroom Luann and her ten year old daughter Annabel were attempting
to put their beds together.  It was decided that Luann and Annie
could share the master bedroom.  As with the loft above the garage,
it would only be a matter of time before the beds would be shared
among the family members.</p><p>Luann was a tall Hawaiian woman with long black hair, high
cheek bones, and large breasts and wide hips.  Her body was very
curvy.  Her daughter Annabel was only half Hawaiian, her father being
white.  She had dark skin, like her mother, but had inherited her
father’s blond hair and blue eyes.</p><p>Annie was getting help from Samantha’s daughter Demi in
putting together her twin size bed, and Luann was getting help from
Carolyn’s daughter Angelica in putting together her queen size bed.  
Once they were both together, Annie sat on her bed and bounced up and
down a bit.  </p><p>Demi stood watching her.  She was, at fifteen, tall and
thin, but muscular, showing signs of becoming like Samantha, her
mother.  She had grey eyes like her mother, but blond hair instead of
black, very long and pulled back in a pony tail.  After watching
Annie for awhile she said, “Annie?  Have you got a girlfriend, yet?”</p><p>Annie stopped bouncing.  “What have you heard?” she said
seriously.</p><p>Angelica, who was sitting on Luann’s bed with Luann,
said, “Demi.  It’s not nice to tease.”  Angelica was a strawberry
blond with green eyes, thin, but not as tall as Demi.</p><p>Demi walked over to Angelica.  “I have a girlfriend.”  She
bent, kissed Angelica on the lips.  She looked back at Annie. “She’s
my angel.”</p><p>Annie suddenly smiled.  “I have a girlfriend.  Her name’s
Beth.  Bethany.  She’s my fairy princess.  We’re going trick or
treating tomorrow night and were both going to be fairy princesses.”</p><p>Demi sighed.  “Oh, to be ten again.”</p><p>“It wasn’t that long ago,” Luann told her.</p><p>Demi plopped herself next to Angelica.  “I guess not.”</p><p>“Are you two doing anything for Halloween?”</p><p>“No.  We were going to go to stay home and watch movies,
but I really don’t feel like it.”</p><p>Luann motioned for her daughter.  “Annie come here.”  Annie
left her bed and climbed up on her mother’s lap.  Her hand reached
between Annie’s legs.  Luann turned to Demi and Angelica.  I don’t
know you or your mothers very well.  But I’ve been told that you two
are very…close…to your mothers.”  Angelica and Demi stared wide eyed
as Luann kissed her daughter very passionately, mouths open, tongues
dancing against each other.   “I think we have something in common,”
Luann smiled at the two teenagers.</p><p>Demi took Angelica’s hand, placed it between her own
legs.  “Looks like it,” Demi said quietly.</p><p>“I’m taking Annie and her girlfriend trick or treating
tomorrow night, but I’ll be back by nine.  I hope you two come with
your mothers to our little house warming party.  It’ll be fun.”  
Luann reached over, played with Angelica’s hair.  “We can play all
kinds of games.”  Demi swallowed hard.  Luann pushed Annie off her
lap.  “Go get ready for a bath,” she told her.  “The towels are in
the box in the living room.”</p><p>Annie began taking her clothes off in front of the
teenagers, then ran from the room almost running into her aunt Diane.</p><p>Diane, Samantha, and Carolyn all showed up at the open
bedroom door together.  “It’s time to go home girls,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“Can we come with you tomorrow?” Demi asked Samantha.</p><p>“Sure.  But I thought you two wanted to spend time alone.  
We were going to let you at home together.”</p><p>“We changed our minds,” Angelica said.  “Luann convinced us
that we could have fun here.”</p><p>Diane  and Luann showed their guests to the front door,
thanking them again, then Diane turned to her brother’s wife.  “What
did you say to them?”</p><p>Luann smiled.  “It’s what I showed them.  Com’on, let’s
join Annie in the master bath.”</p><p>“You’re becoming a major slut for teenage girls.  First
Jane a couple months ago, now Angel and Demi.”</p><p>“I know.  I must have picked it up somewhere.”</p><p>Evelyn turned under the shower spray.  “Wash my back,
please.”  Nicole took her soapy wash cloth and began making circles
on her mother’s back.  Behind her Laura began washing Nicole’s back.  
Evelyn spun around quickly, leaving Nicky washing her mother’s front
instead.  It was an old trick that the family had been doing for
years while in the shower together.  Evelyn snatched her daughter’s
wash cloth away.  Nicole smiled and began using her hands to make
circles of soap suds around her mother’s breasts, her thumbs
purposely grazing the hard pink nipples on the B cup breasts.  Evelyn
stepped back under the shower spray letting the water rinse away the
soap.  Nicky smiled again, lowered her lips to her mother’s right
nipple.</p><p>As Nicole bent forward, Laura began soaping her best
friend’s wide ass cheeks, alternating hard rubs with light tickles.  
Evelyn enjoyed her daughter’s sucking and licking mouth on her
breasts, as Nicky’s hands made their way between her mother’s
thighs.  Laura knelt in the shower bringing her face to Nicky’s ass.  
Evelyn shook in orgasm from her daughter’s hands.  She lifted her
daughter’s face from her breast and began licking her all over her
face, eventually centering on her lips and tongue.  Nicky cried into
her mother’s mouth as Laura’s tongue danced across her vulva from
behind.  Evelyn held her daughter on her feet, clutching her wet
body, breasts against breasts.</p><p>“Switch,” Evelyn said.  She swung her daughter to stand
just under the shower head as she took up the spot next to Laura.  
Evelyn pulled Laura to her feet, and made her turn, with her back
towards her.  Evelyn wrapped her arms around Laura’s body, one hand
resting on Laura’s little brown nipple, the other resting on her
pubic mound.  She spoke into Laura’s ear in between kissing her neck
and ears.  “Someone told me that you were playing kissing games with
your sister.”</p><p>Laura tried to turn her head to glare at Nicky.  “You told.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Nicky confirmed.  “But I only told people who know
you very well.  Only those you already played kissing games with.”</p><p>Evelyn said, “Tell me Laura, have you ever played kissing
games with your mother?”</p><p>Evelyn’s hands were now stroking Laura’s flat chest.  “No.  
No, of course not.  She’d freak if I suggested it.  I’d probably get
locked up in some institution.”</p><p>Evelyn and Nicky both giggled.  “Okay,” Evelyn said, as her
hand began stroking between Laura’s legs.  “Have you ever thought
about it?”</p><p>The words were the same as when Nicky asked her if she had
ever thought about kissing her sister.  Just a coincidence?  Or
mother and daughter thinking alike?  “Of course I have.  I’m only
human.  Mom’s pretty.”</p><p>Evelyn’s smile broadened.  “Pretend I’m your mommy.  Tell
Mommy what you want your mommy to do.”</p><p>Nicky stepped back to stand against the back of the
shower.  Her fingers wandered south to her vulva.</p><p>“I want you to pinch my nipples, and , um kiss my neck.”</p><p>“Call me mommy,” Evelyn ordered.  “Close your eyes.  And
tell Mommy what you want.”</p><p>Laura’s eyes closed. She breathed deeply.  “Oh, Mommy.  
Please pinch my nipples.  Mommy, touch me between my legs.”  Evelyn’s
hands wrapped around Laura from behind, one pinching a nipple.  One
reached between the girl’s legs.  She pulled on the nipple until it
was painful and her fingers dug into Laura’s leaking vagina.  Her
lips began sucking on Laura’s neck.  Evelyn’s ground her crotch into
the small of Laura’s back.  In minutes both girl and woman came in
shaking orgasms.</p><p>“That was fun,” Evelyn said as she released her daughter’s
best friend.</p><p>The shower door opened suddenly revealing Tammy and Tonya
standing in the nude.  “Can we get in?” Tammy asked.</p><p>Nicky stepped out, pulling Laura by her hand.  “Have fun,”
she told them.  </p><p>Tammy and Tonya climbed in the shower.  “Hi, Mommy,” Tonya
said to Evelyn, with a smile.  “Mind if we join you?”</p><p>Evelyn ran a finger over Tonya’s breasts.  “Com’on in.  The
water’s fine.”</p><p>Evelyn took Tonya in her arms and kissed her hard.  Tammy
soaped up a wash cloth and began washing Tonya’s body.  She ran the
wash cloth under her arms, across her back, between her ass cheeks,
down her thighs, and pushed her hand between Tonya’s body and her
mother’s body, washing her breasts and belly.  When she was done she
pulled Tonya away from her mother, switched places with Tonya, turned
her back to her mother, and said, “Wash me Mom.”</p><p>Evelyn took the wash cloth, and began soaping her oldest
daughter.  When she was done she moved so Tammy and Tonya could both
rinse off, then she turned off the shower and stepped out of the
shower.  She grabbed some towels and handed them to the
teenagers.  “Want some company?”</p><p>Tammy shrugged.  Tonya said, “Sure.  But only if I can call
you ‘Mommy.’”</p><p>Meanwhile Luann, Annie, and Diane were sharing the master
bath.  The women had little Annie between them and were washing her
every where with soapy bare hands.  Annie giggled as her mother
tickled her ribs.  Diane pushed Annie’s wet hair off of her shoulders
and began kissing her on the back of her neck, her hands lightly
stroking Annie’s small ass cheeks.</p><p>Luann’s lips found her daughter’s little nipple on her flat
chest and brought it to life.  Her hands moved down between her own
legs and found her hard clitoris.  Her fingers opened her vulva lips
and began massaging the inside of her vagina.</p><p>Diane’s hands reached further fingering Annie’s little wet,
bare vulva.  Annie cooed in her mother’s ear.</p><p>“Let’s get out of here,”  Luann said.  “I’m getting water
logged.”  They quickly rinsed off and dried off as they walked to the
master bedroom and Luann’s queen size bed, and Annie’s twin bed.</p><p>Luann laid her daughter in the center of the queen size
bed, and began kissing and licking her between her legs.  Annie
played with her mother’s wet hair.  Diane laid beside her niece and
began kissing her neck and ears, while playing with her flat little
nipples.  Annie cried out and shook in orgasm.  </p><p>Luann climbed up on the bed to start kissing Diane.  They
pulled on each other’s nipples, until Diane climbed atop her sister-
in-law, and fed her breasts to Luann, who hungrily bit at her big
brown nipples.  Annie crawled down between the women’s legs and began
licking first her mother and then her aunt.  Both women were leaking
rivers and Annie greedily licked it all up.  Then she smiled and her
hands began exploring two vaginas simultaneously.  In and out, she
began adding more fingers of both hands, exploring both her mother
and aunt, until she had her entire hands moving in and out of two
vaginas.</p><p>Diane and Luann were both gasping and rocking back to meet
the ten year old’s probing hands.  Diane lowered herself so that her
rock hard nipples brushed roughly against her sister-in-law’s rock
hard nipples.  Both women orgasmed simultaneously, Diane collapsing
on top of Luann.  Annie climbed up on her aunt’s back, trying to join
in the hug.  “Did I do good?”</p><p>Luann laughed.  “Honey, you did great.”  She suddenly sat
up, letting Diane and Annie slide aside.</p><p>“What is it?”  Diane asked her.</p><p>She was staring at the glass doors that led out to the
patio.  “I thought I saw someone outside.”</p><p>Diane jumped up, and naked went to the door.  She peered
out.  “There’s nobody there.”</p><p>Laura and Nicole were dry, but were attempting to make each
other wet again.  The teenagers were lying on Nicky’s bed, with Nicky
lying on her belly, her thighs over Laura’s thighs, who was sitting
behind her friend.  Laura had her back against the head board of
Nicky’s bed.  Laura’s legs were spread out on either side of Nicky’s
body, her feet at her head.  Nicky’s lips kissed Laura’s instep, then
began licking the side of her foot.  Her lips and tongue took Laura’s
big toe into her mouth.  Her tongue began washing the toe, then she
began sucking on it like a it was a big nipple.  At the same time
Laura was leaning over her girl friend’s body, kissing her ass
tenderly.  Her tongue snaked out, washing Nicky’s large ass cheeks.  
Laura’s fingers kneaded Nicky’s ass like it was dough.  She gripped
her hips and hugged her against her crotch.</p><p>The teenagers vulvas were smashed against each other and
Nicky began moving slightly on Laura’s lap, as she sucked more of her
toes into her mouth.  Laura sat up flexed her toes in Nicky’s
mouth.  “You’re tickling.”  Laura used her other foot to rub the back
of Nicky’s head, tangling her toes in her wet hair.  “You’re tickling
me,” Laura warned again.  Nicky took hold of Laura’s foot as if she
was afraid she would pull it out of her mouth.  “Stop!” Laura warned
again.  Nicky gently bit Laura’s toes.  Laura smacked Nicky’s ass.  
Then began alternating, smacking each cheek in turn, each smack
getting harder.  An “Oh” escaped Nicky’s lips as she ground her
crotch harder against Laura’s crotch.  Laura smiled as she spanked
her girlfriend and pulled on her hair with her toes.  Nicky’s crotch
burned into Laura’s crotch, Nicky’s juices seeping into Laura’s
vagina.  By bending her leg, while pulling on Nicky’s hair with her
toes, she opened her vagina further allowing more intimate contact.  
With the toe sucking, ass spanking, hair pulling, and crotch grinding
all going on simultaneously, both girls had several orgasms, both of
them yelling, “Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”</p><p>After several minutes of lying quietly, Nicky inverted
herself, crawled up to the head board and kissed her girlfriend on
the mouth.  “Like the taste of your toes?”</p><p>Evelyn shifted in her daughter’s bed, trying to get
comfortable.  Tammy lay with her head on her mother’s shoulder.  
Tonya was on Evelyn’s other side, her face against her breast.  Both
girls breathed deeply in sleep, Tonya slightly snoring.  In the dark
of the room Evelyn thought she saw a faded white figure cross the
room in slow motion to stop in front of the bed.  It slowly faded as
Evelyn drifted off to sleep.</p><p>The following day, Saturday, Luann and Diane took the
moving van back.  The rest of the family spent the morning setting up
most of the furniture.  After lunch a social worker was to come to
talk to the family about the Chinese twins that Diane wanted to
adopt.  The woman showed up at 2:35 in the afternoon.  She was a
plain looking woman wearing black rimmed glasses.  The only
outstanding feature about her was her long curly blond hair.  “Hello,
I’m Sarah from the Social Services Agency,” she introduced herself to
Tammy, who had answered the door.  “I spoke to Diane on the phone.”</p><p>“Right.  Follow me.”  Tammy led the woman into the
breakfast nook where everyone was sitting or standing waiting for
news, good news hopefully.</p><p>Diane shook her hand.  “I’m Diane.  We spoke on the phone.  
Would you like to sit down?  Or do you want to take the tour?”</p><p>“I’ll take a tour later.  Right now I’d like to go over a
few things with you.”</p><p>Evelyn asked Nicky to take Annie into the family room.</p><p>“Oh, no,” Sarah told them.  “No one needs to leave.”</p><p>“Alright, then.”  Diane introduced everyone.</p><p>Sarah sat down and pulled out some papers from a brief
case.  “First of all we found out that the two women you knew as
Karen Marie _____ and Karen Elizabeth _____…well, they don’t exist.  
They’ve moved several times over the past ten years, always assuming
new identities.  And the twin girls you know as Shay-lin and Shay-
lee, that’s not their real names either.  They’re not Chinese.  
They’re Korean.  They were born Sun _____ and Moon _____.  They were
never adopted.  They were kidnapped from a hospital when they were
only ten months old.  Their real parents, and they, were in a car
accident in California.  Their father was killed instantly, and their
mother is currently in a coma.  The twins were in car seats and only
had minor injuries.  The family had only been in this country for
about a year, but the twins were born here, so they’re US citizens.”</p><p>“What does this mean for me,” Diane asked.  “Will I be able
to adopt them?”</p><p>“In situations like these, the court can appoint you
temporary guardian, while we search for other relatives.  If we can’t
find any, and I don’t think there are any in this country, we can
change it to permanent guardianship.”</p><p>“Okay, I guess I’ll have to live with that.”</p><p>“If their mother comes out of her coma…well then, things
change.  Now these two women who took them…we’re still trying to
figure out their real names, what can you tell me about them?”</p><p>Evelyn broke in, “We told the police everything we knew.  
They only lived down the street from us for about eight or nine
months.”</p><p>“But the girls visited you from time to time?”</p><p>“Yes,” Evelyn confirmed, “Nicole and her friend Laura
babysat the twins a couple times a month.  Mostly at their place, but
sometimes at our place.”</p><p>“This is hard to say,”  Sarah leaned forward, looking at
the three women in turn, “but we believe the twins have been abused…
sexually.  Have any of you ever seen any indication of this?”</p><p>No one said anything for a long time, then Nicky cleared
her throat.  “Well, when we went over to their place,” Nicky glanced
at Laura, “the twins liked to be naked a lot.  They were always
taking their clothes off.  It was hard to keep them dressed.  Or get
them dressed after their bath.”</p><p>Laura shook her head.  “I can’t think of anything else,”
she said quietly.</p><p>Diane was thinking about the computers, cameras, and disks
that she and Evelyn took care of.  To protect the others, she and
Evelyn disposed of everything without telling the others what they
did with them.</p><p>Luann began to bounce Annie on her knee.  “We didn’t see
anything we would have called abuse.  We would have called the police
right away if we had.”</p><p>“That’s what I thought, but I had to ask.  Which brings up
something else.”  Sarah turned to Diane.  “If you take guardianship
of the twins there will be extra check ups and you’ll have to take
extra training to deal with their…sexual maturity.”</p><p>“Of course,” Diane said.  “Whatever it takes.”</p><p>“I’ll take that tour now, if you want to show me.”  </p><p>Everyone went about the rest of the afternoon in a quiet
mood.  Diane could not get the idea out of her head that the twins
wouldn’t keep quiet about the family’s own involvement in their
sexual games.  Evelyn tried to cheer her up by telling her the twins
were smart, and besides if they do say anything, maybe social
services will just think they were confused.</p><p>Night fell and about six thirty Luann piled Annie, Laura,
and Nicky into Diane’s car.  She had to drop Nicky and Laura off at
the movie theater where they were meeting Jason, and she had to pick
up Laura’s sister and Annie’s new best friend Beth, and take her and
Annie trick-or-treating.</p><p>“We need a bigger car,” Luann said.  “Maybe I’ll buy a
minivan.”</p><p>“I think we need one Mom,” Annie said, all serious.  “We’re
going to have a lot of kids at our house.”</p><p>Luann was met at the door by Beth’s mother, a tall, thin
woman with wild auburn hair, and a thin pinched nose that looked like
a bird’s beak.  It crossed Luann’s mind that neither Laura nor Beth
looked anything like their mother.  “Hello, Louise.  How are you?”</p><p>At chest level Annie and Beth were hugging each other in
their fairy princess costumes, carrying on a conversation separate
from the adults.  They were dressed in almost  identical costumes.  
The wore silvery, shimmering long sleeved dresses that ended at the
knees, silver slippers, butterfly wings on their backs and tiaras on
their heads.  In their hands they carried magic wands and empty
Halloween bags.</p><p>“Thank you for taking Beth trick-or-treating with Annie.  
Bobby has the flu and I can’t leave him,” Beth’s mother said.</p><p>“Would it be all right if Beth stays the night?” Luann
asked, looking down at the ten year olds.  “They do love each other.  
Love to spend time together.  And Laura will be there.”</p><p>“I guess…that would be alright.”</p><p>“I can drop her and Laura off after lunch, if that would be
alright.  I’m coming back into town anyway.”</p><p>Beth’s mother looked down at her.  “I guess so.  I have
your number in case something comes up.”</p><p>Louise hugged her daughter and told her to be good.  The
girls got in the back seat beside Laura, and Luann made sure they
were buckled up.  Before they even pulled away, Annie and Beth were
fingering each others shimmering dresses.</p><p>Luann dropped Laura and Nicky at the movie theater in the
center of town on the main street.  The horror/sci-fi movie It Came
Back to Suck Your Blood was playing.  Nicky and Laura were supposed
to meet Jason here, and Luann would pick them up at nine o’clock when
the movie and trick-or-treating were supposed to be over.  </p><p>The main street was lit up as every business and home owner
had their lights on.  Halloween was a time for everyone in town to
celebrate.  The high school band played in the bank parking lot.  The
owners of the jewelry store and hardware store were handing out
candy.  The mini-mart at the north end of town and the grocery store
at the south end and the pizza place in the center of town were doing
extra business as thousands of children and hundreds of adults were
on the street this night.</p><p>Luann parked Diane’s car in the pharmacy parking lot.  The
girls ran ahead as Luann tried to keep up.  After six houses they
stopped in front of Dulcy’s photography studio.  They saw Dulcy
through the window waving at them.  </p><p>Annie opened the front door.  “Hi Dulcy!  Do you like my
fairy princess costume?”  By this time Beth had caught up with
her.  “We’re the same.  See!”</p><p>Dulcy had golden blond hair down on her shoulders.  She was
wearing a black pointy hat and a black dress.  Luann entered the
studio.  By this time other children came to the door.  Dulcy picked
up a large blue plastic bowl by the door and handed out candy.</p><p>“So, how’s it going?”  Luann asked Dulcy.</p><p>“Fine, fine.  Sorry I couldn’t help you guys move, and
sorry I can’t come over tonight, but…”  She shrugged.  “You know,
family obligations.”</p><p>“Oh, it’s okay.  But you and Lena have to come over as soon
as possible.”</p><p>Dulcy dropped chocolate bars into Annie’s and Beth’s
bags.  “Hey,” Annie said.  “Where is Lena, anyway?”</p><p>“I left her at home to hand out candy.”  To Luann, “My
husband took my son trick-or-treating, but Lena says she’s to old
to ‘dress up and beg for candy.’  So I told her she could stay home
and hand out candy to the other beggars.”</p><p>Both women smiled at that.  Bethany was holding Annabel’s
hand in both of hers. “So,” Dulcy asked Annie, as she leaned
forward, “who’s your girlfriend?”</p><p>“This is Laura’s little sister,” Luann said.</p><p>Annabel gave her mother a look and suddenly straightened
up.  “This is my best friend in the whole world, Bethany.  Bethany,
this is my aunt’s friend Dulcy.”</p><p>“That’s a funny name,” Beth told Dulcy.</p><p>“Well, it’s short for Dulcinea.”</p><p>“Oh!” Beth exclaimed.  “From Don Quixote!”</p><p>Dulcy’s mouth dropped open.  She blinked.  “That’s right.  
How did you know that?”</p><p>Bethany shrugged.  “I don’t know.  I guess I just read it
somewhere.”</p><p>“You are a remarkable young lady.”</p><p>“Why, thank you.”</p><p>Annie pulled on Luann’s arm.  “Can we go now.  There’s lots
more houses to go to.  Plus if there’s time I want to go to see Lena.”</p><p>Luann said her goodbyes and the three were on their way
once again.  Forty minutes later they had stopped at every house
Luann knew was safe and were back in the pharmacy parking lot.  Lena
lived just behind the pharmacy, across from the parking lot.  The
girls led Luann over to Lena’s house.</p><p>The front porch light was on, and the inside door stood
open revealing the living room.  As Annie knocked on the screen door,
Luann checked her watch.  It was eight twenty-five.  Thirty-five
minutes until trick-or-treating was over and the theater would let
out.</p><p>“Annie!  Come in.  Come in,” Lena called out.  Lena was a
pretty twelve year old with sandy colored hair in braids.  She smiled
showing braces.  </p><p>“You got your braces on!”  Annie said.</p><p>“Yeah, but they hurt like heck.  Sometimes I want to rip
them out of my mouth.”</p><p>Annie, Beth, and Luann entered Lena’s living room.  Luann
had heard the last of this and told Lena, “You better take care of
them.  It will all be worth it when you get them off.  I had braces
when I was your age and my teeth are perfect now.”  Luann smile at
Lena, proving her point.  </p><p>Lena looked outside.  There were a few stragglers walking
away from her house towards the main street.  Few trick-or-treaters
ventured off of Main Street.  Lena shut the inside door and turned
off the front porch light.  The living room was lit up by two lamps
at either end of the couch.</p><p>Luann sat down, as it seemed to be expected of her, and the
ten year olds sat on her right.  Lena stood in the center of the
living room.  “I’m so glad you guys came.  I was hoping Mom would
tell you to come over.”  She looked at Beth.  “Beth, right?”  Beth
nodded, smiling.  Lena looked at Luann.  “Um, Annie told me she’s
very…close with Beth.  Is she…you know?”</p><p>Luann frowned.  “What’s going on?”</p><p>“I wanted to give Annie a special Halloween treat.  And
Beth, too, if she is…you know.”  Her head bobbed.</p><p>Luann nodded.  “Yes, I’d say so.”  She touched Beth’s
lap.  “Beth, Lena would like to know if you’re intimate with Annie.”</p><p>Bethany’s face lit up with a broad grin.  “Uh-huh.  I like
to get naked with Annie and kiss her all over.  Does that answer your
question?”</p><p>Lena broke out in a giggle.  “Just one more question.  
Would you want to do that with me?  You don’t have to if you don’t
want to.  I won’t be mad.”</p><p>Beth looked at Annie, who shrugged.  Beth shrugged in
imitation.  “Sure.”</p><p>“Come on,” Lena said looking at the clock on the wall.  “We
have to hurry.”  Lena ducked in the kitchen, returning with a plastic
squeeze bottle of chocolate syrup.  Then she led them to the
bathroom.  She quickly stripped off her sneakers and jeans revealing
a vulva covered in sparse blond pubic hair..  She drew back the
shower curtain and positioned herself on the edge of the tub, her
legs spread, her feet inside the tub.  “Come get it,” Lena said as
she squirted chocolate syrup from her navel down to her vulva.</p><p>Annie and Beth looked at each other.  “Gimme your tiaras so
they don’t fall in the tub,” Luann told the girls.  </p><p>The ten year olds knelt on either side of Lena on the floor
outside the tub.  They each bent over one of Lena’s hips and began
licking the syrup off of Lena’s belly, vulva, and inner thighs as it
dripped into the tub.  “Ooooh,” went Lena.  She looked over her
shoulder at Luann.  “I’ve been, oh, planning this, ah, for weeks.”  
She began breathing hard.</p><p>Luann stepped closer to watch her daughter’s tongue slide
all over Lena’s twelve year old labia and clit, which stood erect
from under it’s hood.  Beth pulled back and swiped a finger up
through the chocolate mess, splitting Lena’s lips apart and tickling
the hard little nubbin at the top.  She stuck it in her
mouth.  “Yummy!”</p><p>Luann’s vulva was swelling inside her pants, and fluid was
leaking from her vagina.  She had never considered something like
chocolate syrup as being erotic, but watching two ten year olds lick
syrup from a twelve year old’s twat was making her blood boil.  She
unbuttoned her jeans and pushed a hand inside of her blue nylon hip
hugger panties.  Her fingers were instantly wet as they found her
hard little clitoris.  She stroked her outer lips and tapped at her
clit.  Soon cries of ecstasy erupted from the woman and child
simultaneously.</p><p>The ten year olds sat back on their heels, their smiling
faces smeared with a combination of chocolate and girl juice.  “Did I
do good?” Annie asked.</p><p>“You were both wonderful!” Lena told them.  Come here.”  
Lena kissed both ten year olds on the lips, her tongue tasting
chocolate with a tangy after taste, her cheeks, chin and nose now
smeared with the chocolaty mess.</p><p>Lena pulled off her tee shirt, wiped her face with it, and
began running water in the tub.  Luann found a wash cloth and cleaned
off the two ten year old faces as Lena sunk into the bath tub.  “Can
you let yourselves out?” Lena asked in a sleepy voice.  “I’m going to
soak for a while.”</p><p>“Sure.  You have got to come over to our new house, soon.  
Very soon.  Oh yeah, and bring your mother.  See you later,” Luann
said.  </p><p>Luann made sure the girls had their tiaras, magic wands,
and Halloween bags, which they had left in the living room.  As she
and the girls opened the front door Lena’s father and six year old
brother were coming in, the little boy carrying a heavy bag filled
with candy.  Luann reintroduced herself to Lena’s father and told him
where Lena was.  He remembered after a minute:  Dulcy’s friend, the
one who had just moved outside of town.  And Lena knew the girls.  
She gave him her hand as they left by the front door, the hand she
had had down in her panties. Luann smiled to herself, wondering if he
could smell her.  And if he did, what was going through his mind.</p><p>Tammy pulled up to Jane’s apartment building driving her
mother’s car, Evelyn in the passenger seat.  Jane shared the
apartment with her parents, and occasionally, her big sister Ashley
when she was home from college.</p><p>“Good,” Evelyn told her.  “You didn’t hit the curb that
time.”</p><p>Tammy opened the car door, her high heels hitting the
pavement.  “Could you do me a favor Mom?  Don’t come up with us.”</p><p>Tonya exited the back seat without saying a word.</p><p>“Oh, I guess so,”  Evelyn was a little hurt, but decided
not to show it.  “It’s just been so long since I’ve seen Ashley.  I
just wanted to say hello.”  She walked around the car and took the
driver’s seat.</p><p>Tammy sighed.  “I know.  But I just can’t have my mom
chaperone me to the door of a friend’s Halloween party.  I’d be…
mortified.”</p><p>“Alright.  But call me if you want to come home early, or
if something else is going on…you know what I mean…or if for some
reason Ashley isn’t there.”</p><p>Tammy sighed again.  “I know Mom.  I’m not ten years old
anymore.  I promise there won’t be any drugs or alcohol at this
party.  And if there is I won’t try any of it.”</p><p>“If there is…you call me, and I’ll come get you.”  Tammy
closed the car door and Evelyn waved cheerily as she pulled back into
traffic.</p><p>Tammy stared at Tonya.  They were both dressed in black
pull over costumes, Tammy wore a pointy witch hat, and Tonya had her
already pale face painted whiter, her lips painted black.  “You
didn’t say anything back there.”  It was almost an accusation that
Tammy threw at Tonya.</p><p>Tonya put her hand up to her mouth and spit out white
plastic fangs.  “It’s hard to talk with these in.  Besides, I wish I
had a parent who worried about me as much as yours worries about you.”</p><p>Tammy smiled.  “You can have mine.  I won’t mind.”</p><p>They stepped inside the outer door of the building and made
their way up carpeted steps.  A bare yellow bulb hung from the
ceiling to light their way.  Tammy knocked on the door to apartment
number four.  They could hear music coming from inside.</p><p>Ashley opened the door.  “Tammy!  Tonya come on in!”  She
pulled both girls into a hug.  Ashley looked a lot like an older
version of Tonya, with the same long black hair and pale oval face.  
She was 21 now and had agreed to chaperone her kid sister’s Halloween
party while their parents were out of town on business.  She was
dressed in a French maid’s costume, a short black long sleeved black
dress, with a white apron over it, and fish net stockings and high
heels.  </p><p>Jane met the girls as they were pulled into a small crowded
living room surrounded on all sides by furniture and high school
girls.  Jane was tall with a model’s face and long blond hair pulled
back behind her head with a blue bow.  She was dressed in a short
blue plaid dress with knee socks and ruby slippers.  There were three
other girls there who were on the cheerleading squad with Jane, so
Tammy and Tonya recognized all of them.  Jane introduced everybody
anyway.  </p><p>Jane told them, “It was my idea to have the cheer squad
dress like the characters in the Wizard of Oz.  I’m Dorothy, in case
you couldn’t tell.”  She pointed to a tall thin blond with straw
coming out of her collar, sleeves, and waist band.  “Kat is the
scarecrow…”  Jane pointed to a dark haired Puerto Rican girl in shiny
silver pants and shirt with a silver funnel attached to her
head.  “Lily is the tin man…”  Lastly she pointed to heavy set auburn
haired girl wearing glasses.  She wore brown fur and had a lion’s
tail.  “And Bridgette is…”</p><p>“Put ‘em up.  Put ‘em up,” Bridgette interrupted.  “In case
you can’t guess, I’m the cowardly lion.”</p><p>Ashley had returned to the kitchen and now brought out a
tray with snack food on it.  “Dig in girls,” she said.</p><p>There came a sound from the kitchen like a little girl
making barking noises.  “Ruff, ruff, ruff.”</p><p>“Who is that?” Tammy asked.</p><p>Jane smiled.  “Oh, that’s just Toto.”  She raised her
voice.  “Toto!  Come here girl.  Com’on.”</p><p>A girl with short magenta hair came crawling as fast as
possible on hands and knees out of the kitchen, into the living
room.  She wore black fur and had dog ears on her head and a tail
hanging off her butt.  The girl crawled right over to Jane.  Tammy
and Tonya noticed she was wearing a brown leather dog collar.  </p><p>Tammy and Tonya watched Jane pick up a blue nylon leash off
of the coffee table and attach one end to the girl’s collar.  They
stared in amazement as the magenta haired girl sat back on her heels
and lifted her arms in a begging position.  Her tongue darted out and
she panted like a dog.  “Ruff, ruff.”</p><p>“Oh, aw white,” Jane said in baby talk.  She picked up a
pizza roll up from the tray and tossed it to the girl-dog.  She tried
to snatch it from the air but missed.  It landed on the carpet and
the girl-dog didn’t hesitate to eat it right off the floor.  She
returned to Jane’s side.</p><p>Tammy and Tonya exchanged hard looks.  The cheerleaders
must have seen this before because they acted like it was normal for
Jane to have a girl act like her dog.  Tammy turned to
Ashley.  “What’s going on here?  Who’s that?”</p><p>Ashley smiled.  “I’m surprised you don’t remember her.  
From Girl Scouts.  I know she looks a little different.  She used to
have blond hair and wore glasses.  Now she has contacts.  She’s the
same age as Nicky…”</p><p>Tammy and Tonya spun around, their faces inches from each
other.  “Courtney!” came their simultaneous cries.</p><p>“We haven’t seen her in years!” Tammy said.  “Courtney!  
How you doing?  How you’ve been?”  Tammy stepped towards Courtney.  
Courtney growled at her.</p><p>“Okay, I know this is Halloween, but this is just weird!”
Tonya said.</p><p>Just then Lily as the tin man came back into the living
room.  Tammy and Tonya hadn’t noticed she had left.  “Who’s ready to
bob for apples?”  Lily asked, raising her voice above the music.  
There were some cheers and some groans as she led the girls into the
bathroom where she had filled the tub and placed a dozen apples in
the water.</p><p>Everyone but Tammy and Ashley squeezed into the small
apartment bathroom.  “Can I get a drink?” Tammy asked Ashley.  They
returned to the kitchen, where Tammy took a bottle of root
beer.  “So? What’s Courtney’s story?”  she asked as she sat herself
at the counter.</p><p>Ashley leaned on the counter from the opposite side.  She
shook her head.  “You really don’t know?”  Tammy shook her head.</p><p>Over the next fifteen minutes Ashley told Tammy Courtney’s
story, which she had mostly gotten from Jane.  After the Girl Scout
camping trip three years ago (August 2001 - see Sisters &amp; Daughters
part 4 - The Girl Scouts.  Sorry for the shameless plug.) Courtney
returned home full of sexual curiosity.  Tammy’s Aunt Diane had
really opened up a new world for the eleven year old.  Diane had
played with her niece Nicky, her friend Laura, and Courtney in the
Girl Scout tent one night.  She showed Courtney how to masturbate and
kiss and Courtney discovered she really loved sucking on big breasts
with large nipples.</p><p>When Courtney returned home she started masturbating every
day.  After a few weeks she started trying to spy on her parents,
especially her mother, to see if they masturbated, because Diane had
told her that adults do it too.  Eventually she caught her mother
masturbating and asked to do it with her.  This led to Courtney
nursing on her mother’s breasts, which led to them making love.  By
Christmas that year Courtney was having sex with her mother, father,
and older brother who was home from college on the weekends.</p><p>Courtney became a sex fiend.  She couldn’t concentrate on
anything else.  Her grades slipped.  She flunked sixth grade.  She
passed the next year, but then flunked seventh grade.  So this
brought Courtney, who at fourteen, was in seventh grade again, where
Nicky and Laura at the same age were now in ninth grade.  This was
why Nicky and Laura had lost contact with Courtney.</p><p>Unfortunately Courtney’s family had a very nosey neighbor.  
A suspicious older woman who thought something horrendous must be
going on in Courtney’s household.  She started spying and took her
suspicions to the police.  After an investigation the truth came out,
and Courtney was placed in foster care, her parents and brother, in
jail.</p><p>Jane was paired up with Courtney at the beginning of this
school year in a mentor/tutoring program where high school kids help
middle school kids who are disadvantaged.  Jane learned Courtney’s
story and decided that Courtney needed discipline.  Jane gave
Courtney structure and Courtney learned to control her sexual urges
and get better grades in school.</p><p>“But isn’t Jane abusing her?” Tammy asked.  “I mean…the dog
collar and leash?”</p><p>Ashley smiled.  “Well, to tell the truth, I was a bit taken
aback by it too, but Courtney seems to like it.  She responds well to
it.  And there is no doubt that Courtney is doing better in school.  
And she joined the soccer team.  Jane is having a very positive
influence on her.”  Ashley paused.  “And it’s not like she wears the
dog collar all the time, like not at school or around Mom and Dad,
but usually when Jane is alone with her.  It makes Courtney…more
comfortable doing what Jane asks her to do.”</p><p>“What about sex?  Is Courtney still a sex fiend?”</p><p>Ashley smiled again.  “Depends on what you mean.  She still
masturbates like Hell, but it’s her way of relieving stress.  Jane
set the times of day when Courtney is allowed to masturbate.”</p><p>“Why didn’t Jane tell me any of this?”</p><p>“I guess she figured it wasn’t any of your business.  She’s
found a new crowd to hang with.”</p><p>“Yeah, her cheerleader friends.” Tammy said gloomily.  “I
only see Jane occasionally when we model at Dulcy’s studio…when she
doesn’t have a cheerleading practice or a football game to go to.”</p><p>Ashley shrugged.  “Friend’s grow apart sometimes.”</p><p>Tammy suddenly swung her head towards the bathroom doorway,
where Tonya came out with an apple in her mouth, her fists raised in
the air.  “Yeah, sometimes.”</p><p>Jane held up an empty root beer bottle.  “Who wants to play
spin the bottle?”</p><p>Tammy and Ashley joined the girls on the crowded living
room floor.  Jane spun the bottle first.  It pointed at her sister
Ashley when it stopped.  The three other cheerleaders went
oooooooooh, when they realized Jane had to kiss her own sister.  They
smiled at each other and just touched lips briefly.  Then Ashley
swooped in again and pulled her sister into a tight embrace, her
tongue exploring over Jane’s teeth and tongue.  They stayed together
for a full minute, until they heard gasps from the other
cheerleaders.  Ashley pulled back, still holding her sister by the
arms.  She eyed the cheerleaders.  “Did you like the show?”</p><p>Ashley quickly spun the bottle on the floor.  It pointed at
Lily as the tin man.  “Come here, Sweetie,”  Ashley said and took the
younger girl in her arms and kissed her hard like she had her sister.</p><p>When they broke the kiss, Lily said, “Wow!  You’re a great
kisser.”  Hesitating just a moment, Lily spun the bottle on the
floor.  It rested pointing at Tonya.  They leaned towards each other,
over the laps of two others and kissed tenderly for a long time,
Tonya rubbing the back of the Puerto Rican girl’s neck.</p><p>When Tonya sat back on her heels she smiled at Tammy.  “I
was thinking of you the whole time.”  Tonya spun the bottle and it
came to rest pointing at Courtney.</p><p>Courtney looked at Jane for approval.  “It’s okay, Honey.  
You can kiss her.”</p><p>Courtney jumped across the group of girls, pushing Tonya
down on her back, and began licking her neck and ears.  Tonya held on
to the fourteen year old, then took her head in her hands to stop her
from licking, and pulled her face to Courtney’s licking tongue.  
Tonya darted her tongue out and the girls watched as the two of them
licked each other’s tongues for all to see.  Lily began rubbing her
crotch through her silver pants, followed shortly by Bridgette
rubbing the crotch of her lion suit.</p><p>Jane pulled Courtney off of Tonya and told her to spin the
bottle.  Courtney spun it as fast as she could in her excitement.  It
took a long minute for it to stop.  When it did it was pointing at
Jane.  Courtney climbed into Jane’s lap and put her arms around her
mentor’s neck.  The older and younger teenagers began kissing in a
tenderly fashion, tongues slowly moving around inside each other’s
mouths.</p><p>Katrina as the scarecrow began rubbing her crotch.  “That
is so hot!”</p><p>“Break it up you two,” Lily complained.  “Spin the bottle
Jane.”</p><p>Reluctantly Jane stopped kissing Courtney, but left her on
her lap. She reached out and spun the bottle.  It stopped on
Tammy.  “Alright!  My turn.”  Tammy leaned in to kiss Jane, but
Courtney reacted first by kissing Tammy on the lips.  Jane smiled and
brought her mouth down next to Courtney’s.  Jane’s tongue danced
along both sets of girl’s lips, until Tammy opened her mouth.  She
shared saliva with Jane, then Courtney again.  After a few moments
Courtney began licking Jane’s neck and Tammy had Jane’s mouth all to
herself.</p><p>“So hot!” Katrina whispered, and began pulling her
scarecrow costume off.  The other cheerleaders followed her example.  
They piled their costumes behind them.  </p><p>Tammy sat back and spun the bottle, then went back to
kissing Jane.  The bottle stopped on Bridgette.  She crawled over to
the three girls, clad only in bra and panties.  “My turn.”  She
gently pulled Tammy away and pushed Jane down on her back.  She began
Frenching her fellow cheerleader.  Courtney was still licking Jane’s
ears.</p><p>Tammy was feeling incredibly horny.  Her panties were wet
under her costume and she peeled it off.  She looked around and
noticed everyone but Jane and Ashley were in bra and panties.  The
two other cheerleaders had their hands down the front of their
panties watching Bridgette, Jane, and Courtney;  and Ashley had Tonya
on her back.  They were kissing and Tonya had her hands up under
Ashley’s skirt.</p><p>Tammy lifted Jane’s blue plaid Dorothy dress and felt her
panties.  They were soaked.  Tammy grabbed the waistband and pulled.  
Jane lifted her butt of the carpet to help.  Tammy crawled on her
belly between Jane’s thighs, her mouth made contact with Jane’s hard
little clit.  When Jane lifted her legs to give Tammy better access,
she bumped Bridgette with her knee, who looked down at Tammy and
gasped.  Jane reached behind her and unhooked Bridgette’s bra,
letting her large breasts fall free.  Jane immediately started
playing with the hard nipples, then pulled herself up to clamp her
lips on one.</p><p>“Oh, MY GOD!” Katrina exclaimed.  “This is the sexiest
thing I’ve ever seen.”  She ripped off her soaked panties and rubbed
furiously at her vulva and clit.  Without a word Lily pulled her bra
off and leaned over Katrina, who got the idea instantly, reaching out
with her tongue to stab at Lily’s hard nipples.</p><p>Bridgette’s hands pulled at Jane’s dress until she had it
open, then she lowered her head to lick at Jane’s breasts and suck
her nipples.  Jane lay her head back and told Courtney to take her
costume off.  Courtney did as she was told, and Jane pulled
Courtney’s hips down to place her mouth on her seeping vagina.</p><p>Ashley and Tonya did a sixty nine with Ashley on top,
Tonya’s head buried underneath Ashley’s skirt.  Ashley held Tonya’s
labia open with her fingers, while her tongue stabbed at her clit and
plunged inside her vagina.  Katrina, aroused beyond belief, imitated
Tonya and Ashley by pulling Lily’s crotch down onto her face.</p><p>Orgasms erupted one after the other all around the room.  
After what seemed like an eternity, Katrina sat up.  Her face was
smeared with Lily’s cum.  She took a deep breath, let it out.  “Jane,
you throw the best parties.”</p><p>Evelyn returned home at the same time as Luann with the car
full of kids.  They both pulled into the garage, parked, and Luann
let four excited girls out of the car.  “So, did they start the party
without me?“  Luann asked Evelyn.</p><p>“Kind of,“ Evelyn answered.  “When I left to take Tammy and
Tonya to their party, they were in the living room  playing strip
poker.”  </p><p>The girls ran in through the laundry room and into the
kitchen calling out, “We’re home!”  Annie and Beth carrying their
bags of Halloween candy.</p><p>They were met in the kitchen by Diane who was only wearing
green bikini panties.  “Put your candy on the counter.  We’ll sort it
later.”</p><p>Luann came into the kitchen with Evelyn.  “They already had
some chocolate,” Luann said.  “Chocolate syrup….licked off the pussy
of a certain twelve year old we know.”</p><p>“What?” Diane asked.  Then, “Lena.”</p><p>“How?” Evelyn wanted to know.</p><p>“I’ll tell all of you at the same time.”  Luann turned to
Annie and Beth.  “Why don’t you girls go get a shower.  You can use
my bathroom.  Then you can decide if you want to join the rest of us
in the living room.”</p><p>Annie grabbed Beth’s hand and pulled her out of the kitchen
and down the hall towards the master bathroom.  Nicky grabbed a piece
of gum out of one of the Halloween bags and told her friend
Laura, “We should go get a shower too.”  She led Laura down the hall
to the bathroom that she shared with her sister.</p><p>In the living room Diane returned to sit between Carolyn
and Samantha on the sofa.  Angelica sat on the floor between her
mother’s legs, and Demi sat between Samantha’s legs.  On the coffee
table in front of them were plates of cheese and crackers and glasses
of red wine, and root beer.  </p><p>All of them were only wearing their panties.  They were
watching a lesbian porno movie on the TV.  The scene that Evelyn and
Luann walked in on was of a very small Asian girl sitting on the
bathroom sink with shaving cream on her pussy.  A blond girl was bent
over in front of her shaving her with a disposable razor.  They
looked to be about fourteen or fifteen.</p><p>Evelyn and Luann looked at each other and began stripping.  
They sat themselves on the love seat in just their panties.  The
blond girl finished shaving the Asian girl and washed the shaving
cream away with warm water from the sink.  Then she proceeded to blow
it dry with her breath.  When she began to eat out the Asian girl
Angelica and her mother began to masturbate through their panties.</p><p>After they both climaxed and the movie ended, Luann
said, “I’ve got a story for you.”  She recounted the events of the
evening at Lena’s house, of her daughter and Beth licking the
chocolate syrup off of twelve year old Lena.  Evelyn, Diane, and Demi
all started touching themselves.</p><p>“I wish I could’ve seen that!” Diane said.  </p><p>Annie and Beth pranced into the room, Annie in a bathrobe
and Beth with a towel wrapped around her waist.  Annie grabbed a
cracker off the coffee table and popped it in her mouth.  They both
had their hair wrapped in towels.  Annie carried a comb, which she
handed to her mother.  Luann took the towel, dried her hair and began
combing out Annie’s blond hair.</p><p>“Did you tell them Mom?  About tonight with Lena?”</p><p>“Yes, I told them.”</p><p>“I want to try that with me being the one with chocolate
all over me.”</p><p>“Of course you do.  Can your Aunt Diane be the one to lick
it off?”</p><p>“All of you can,” Annie laughed.</p><p>Luann hugged her daughter from behind.  Evelyn took the
comb from Luann and began to comb out Beth’s black hair.  Nicky and
Laura came into the living room, Nicky in her bath robe, Laura
wearing her glasses and a towel only around her waist, her flat chest
with tiny brown nipples exposed for all eyes to see.   “How was your
night?”  Evelyn asked Nicky.</p><p>Nicky exchanged grins with Laura.  “Pretty good.  We
decided to share Jason.”</p><p>“What do you mean share Jason?”</p><p>“He’s OUR boyfriend, now,” Laura said.</p><p>“You’re sharing him?” Carolyn asked.</p><p>“Yeah.  It’s the best we could come up with.  It makes
everyone happy.”</p><p>“Even Jason?”</p><p>Diane answered Carolyn’s question.  “He’s a fifteen year
old boy with TWO girlfriends.  I’m sure he’s ecstatic.”</p><p>“I’d like to try that.”  This came from Angelica sitting
between her mother’s bare legs.  “I mean share a boyfriend,” she
looked at Demi, “with you.”</p><p>“Really?”  Demi said.  “Well, I’ll think about it.”</p><p>Nicky told everyone, “We let Jason feel us up.  In the
dark.  In the movie theater.  He touched my boobs.”</p><p>“At the same time I was kissing him and feeling his
pecker,” Laura added.</p><p>“Just remember what I said,” Evelyn turned towards her
daughter.  Keep that boy cock away from your pussy.  You too, Laura.”</p><p>“Yes, Ma’am,” Laura said saluting and smiling.</p><p>“What else are we going to do tonight?” Samantha asked.  
Annie yawned, causing Laura to yawn.</p><p>Luann spoke up.  “I want to see all the sisters make love.  
A porno on TV is fine, but I want to watch a live show with real
sisters.”  There were murmurs of agreement from the five women and
six girls.  “Okay, Laura you get with Bethany, Evelyn, you and Diane,
Nicky, you and Annie….”</p><p>“But we’re cousins, not sisters.”</p><p>“Close enough, Dear.  And Demi, you and Angel.  And before
you protest, you two are step sisters, whether you realize it or
not.  Okay, everyone get with your sisters.”</p><p>Everyone shed their panties.  Diane rose and moved toward
Evelyn on the love seat.  Luann took Diane’s spot between Carolyn and
Samantha on the sofa, her hands went automatically to their bare
thighs.  She glanced to her left through the glass patio doors, and
two large windows on either side of the doors, out into the
darkness.  She thought she could see someone, a figure, standing on
the patio looking in, watching them.  Then it vanished as if it was
never there.</p><p>Diane took her sister in her arms, her larger breasts
mashed against Evelyn’s smaller ones.  She kissed her tenderly on the
mouth and then began nibbling on her ears.  Evelyn’s hands stroked
Diane’s back, moved slowly down to cup her large ass cheeks.  As
Evelyn relaxed in her arms, Diane realized it had been a few weeks
since she had had her sister to herself.  She, Diane, had been
spending a lot of time with Luann and Annie.  Evelyn had been with
her daughters…and Carolyn…</p><p>Diane moved down to lick and bite at her sister’s neck
leaving a saliva trail down across her freckled chest to her cute
firm breasts with the erect little pink nipples.  Diane’s lips
gobbled a nipple as Evelyn’s hands kneaded Diane’s ass.</p><p>On the floor in front of the love seat, Laura was on her
back, legs spread, clutching her little sister to her naked flat
chest, Bethany’s towel laid across their bodies.  They darted out
their tongues to play with each other, Bethany a little hesitantly.  
She had only kissed her sister in front of Nicky before this, and was
feeling a little self conscious.</p><p>Sitting near the wall Nicky had Annie laid across her lap,
her bath robe laid open, her head cradled in Nicky’s arm.  Nicky had
her robe open as well and Annie’ mouth was  sucking noisily on
Nicky’s left breast.  Nicky’s fingers played around Annie’s naked
vulva and inner thighs.</p><p>Standing in the center of the room were Demi and Angel.  
Both were fifteen, but Demi was now slightly taller than Angel.  Demi
with her long blond hair, pushed Angel’s red hair out of her eyes,
took her by the upper arms, and kissed her passionately and slowly.  
Angels hands reached for Demi’s breasts, cupping them and rubbing her
nipples hard.</p><p>Evelyn brought her thigh up between her sister’s legs and
Diane began to slowly hump her crotch against Evelyn’s thigh.  Evelyn
pushed her sister away from her so she could bring her mouth up to
lick and kiss Diane’s large breasts.</p><p>Laura whispered to her sister, “Bethy, can I kiss you on
your pussy?”</p><p>Beth smiled, crawled up her sister’s body, letting the
towel fall to the floor, and lowered herself onto her sister’s face.  
In this position she was faced away from Luann, Sam, and Carolyn on
the sofa, and she could close her eyes and pretend she was alone with
her sister.  Laura’s little pink tongue stabbed at her little
sister’s vulva and clit, as her hands held onto her thighs.  She was
teasing her, she knew, but Beth’s vagina began to leak.  Laura kissed
her with open lips in between licks.</p><p>Annie moaned into Nicky’s left breast as she brought the
ten year old to an orgasm with her finger stabbing in and out of the
tiny bare vagina.  Annie popped Nicky’s nipple out of her mouth
leaving it shiny.  Nicky said, “On your belly, Annie,” and positioned
her so that Annie lay on her belly facing away from Nicky, with her
knees on Nicky’s thighs, her feet in Nicky’s face.  Nicky began
slowly kissing Annie’s toes.</p><p>“Like I didn’t see this coming,” Annie said, causing
everyone to chuckle.</p><p>“But you didn’t see this coming,” Nicky told her cousin.  
She sucked her big toe into her mouth and with one hand began lightly
slapping Annie’s skinny, brown ten year old butt.  The slaps made
sharp cracks in the air, but didn’t seem to be causing Annie any pain.</p><p>Demi had her girlfriend bent back, and was sucking on her
throat.  Angel’s fingers pulled on Demi’s stiff pink nipples.  They
both began moaning.  Demi brought her thigh in between Angel’s legs
and Angel began rubbing her red furred vulva against her girlfriend’s
leg.  Angel orgasmed quickly and slowly sunk to her knees, kissing
Demi’s breasts and belly on the way down.  Her hands gripped Demi’s
ass cheeks, spreading them, kneading them.  Demi spread her legs as
she felt Angel’s tongue begin exploring everywhere between them.</p><p>Diane lowered herself to the floor on her knees and pulled
her sister’s thighs over her shoulders.  She used her fingers to pull
back, a little roughly, on Evelyn’s outer labia, and her tongue began
exploring the interior of her vagina.  Her teeth scrapped her
clitoris.</p><p>Bethany’s body began shaking violently as Laura brought her
to a long drawn out orgasm, or maybe a series of small orgasms.  She
laid herself back on the floor so she was head to Laura’s feet.  
After a moments rest she got on her hands and knees, and lowered her
face between her sister’s thighs.</p><p>Nicky’s slaps on Annie’s ass were making her squirm on the
carpet, her little red erect clitoris coming into contact with the
carpet.  She raised herself on her hands and elbows to help push
herself back and forth on the carpet, her little brown nipples were
protruding a quarter inch.  She gasped and had another orgasm.</p><p>Nicky pulled Annie’s wet toes out of her mouth and lowered
her foot to her wet vagina.  Annie turned over on her back and raised
herself on her elbows to watch her cousin.  Nicky used her hand to
push Annie’s foot in and out of her vagina, like a living dildo.  
Nicky tensed, huffed, gasped, and screamed, then collapsed back on
the floor.  Annie smiled and began moving her cum-sticky foot up and
down against Nicky’s crotch.  Nicky’s inch long protruding clitoris
instantly came to life again.</p><p>Demi moaned and clamped her thighs around Angel’s head,
putting her hand down on Angel’s shoulder to keep from falling.</p><p>While the “players” were performing, their audience was a
squirming mass of horniness.  Luann’s hands were between Carolyn’s
and Samantha’s thighs. While Carolyn and Samantha were each sucking
on her big brown nipples and massaging her big brown breasts.</p><p>They were rudely interrupted by Demi saying, “Okay. Break
it up.”  She looked at Luann with a wicked grin.  “I want to see
everybody show their daughters how much they love them.”</p><p>Since Laura’s and Beth’s mother wasn’t present, Laura
pulled Beth’s hips back down on to her tongue, while Beth continued
to eat at her sister’s vulva.</p><p>Angelica, already on the floor, pulled the coffee table to
the center of the room and crawled over to between her mother’s
thighs.  Annie crawled away from Nicky and did likewise between her
mother’s thighs.  Demi stepped up on the sofa, her feet on either
side of her mother’s legs and brought her crotch against Samantha’s
face.  She liked the idea of having someone below her dining on her
snatch.</p><p>Evelyn looked up as she came in a torrent that soaked
Diane’s face.  This was not going as she planned.  She wanted to be
making love to Samantha and Carolyn in a three way.  And maybe Demi,
too.  As she lay on the love seat with her thighs still over Diane’s
shoulders, her daughter Nicky crawled over and began kissing her on
the lips.  Evelyn relaxed and kissed her daughter back, exchanging
tongues with her.</p><p>Luann was thinking something similar in that she wanted to
get together with Angel and Demi.  Oh, well, maybe later.  Annie was
greedily licking, kissing, and sucking at her own personal gateway
into the world, her little hands pulling her mother’s thighs wide.  </p><p>Angel had a finger slowly sliding in and out of Carolyn’s
pink vagina while her lips bit gently at her mother’s clitoris.  
Carolyn twisted and gyrated on the sofa next to Luann, until she
lowered her head to once again lick at Luann’s large brown breasts.</p><p>Samantha held her daughter’s ass cheeks in her palms,
squeezing and kneading them while her mouth was glued to Demi’s erect
clitoris.  Luann had one hand on her daughter’s head and her other
hand on Samantha’s thigh.  She moved it slowly towards Sam’s crotch.  
Samantha opened her legs to let Luann’s fingers tickle her labia and
clit.</p><p>Evelyn pulled her daughter down on top of her, kissing her
neck, lips, ears, shoulders.  Diane rose to her feet to watch as
Evelyn rolled herself on top of Nicky as they spread out on the love
seat.  Evelyn’s mouth found Nicky’s nipples, as her hands kneaded the
breast flesh.  Diane smiled at her sister and thought she’d try
something different.  Diane lowered her head and ran her tongue all
over her sister’s muscular pink ass.  Evelyn moaned  and brought her
knees under her to push her ass up in the air, which brought her head
down to Nicky’s crotch.  She began to kiss her daughter’s inner
thighs and vulva, as her sister licked her ass cheeks.</p><p>Carolyn came with a long drawn out moan.  Demi soon
followed.  She lost her balance standing on the sofa cushions, fell
towards Luann, only to be caught by her mother’s strong arms who
lowered her into Luann’s lap.  Luann smiled down at the blond Demi
and, stroking her hair lowered her lips to Demi’s mouth.  Demi kissed
her back.</p><p>Angelica, on her knees, leaned in to play with Demi’s
tits.  Luann’s head was pulled away by Carolyn, who began tongue
kissing her.  Angelica moved her mouth up to taste Luann’s kiss on
Demi’s lips.</p><p>Nicky cried out in orgasm and lay still for a minute.  
Evelyn rose, thinking now was her chance, and moved to Samantha.  She
playfully climbed onto her lap with her long pink legs laying across
Demi’s body that lay was across Luann’s lap.  Evelyn kissed Sam and
then pulled back reached across and touched Carolyn’s hand.  “Come
here,” she said quietly.  </p><p>Carolyn got up to kneel in front of Sam who had Evelyn on
her lap.  She began to simultaneously kiss Evelyn on the mouth and
finger Samantha between the legs.  Her fingers on her left hand
played with Evelyn’s little pink nipples until they were hard little
points of desire.  Samantha stroked Evelyn’s hair and kissed Evelyn
when Carolyn wasn’t.</p><p>Luann inched to the far end of the sofa with a lot of
difficulty with Demi on her lap.  She motioned for Angelica to climb
up on the sofa.  She positioned herself astride Demi and began making
out with her while Luann touched both fifteen year olds every where
she could.  Evelyn’s foot teased its way between the legs of both
Demi and Angelica.</p><p>Diane brought Nicole to her feet and motioned her and Annie
to step back.  She threw the cushions off of the love seat, reached
under the bottom edge and pulled out the hide-away bed.  Nicole,
smiling, threw the cushions back on the bed and climbed on.</p><p>“Cool!” Annie exclaimed as she climbed up and plopped
herself in the center of the bed.</p><p>Diane climbed on and hugged Annie to her.  “Come on girls.  
Time for bed,” Diane sang.</p><p>Nicky put her knee on the bed then turned to Laura and
Bethany. “Laura.  Beth.  Come on.  You too,” she motioned to her
friends.  Laura took her little sister’s hand and led her to the bed.</p><p>Beth held back.  Maybe this was too much for her, she
thought.  Diane saw her hesitation.  “It’s okay Beth.  You don’t have
to if you don’t want to.”</p><p>Beth smiled back at her, and sat on the edge of the fold
out bed as her sister crawled over her.  Laura began kissing Nicky as
Diane took Annie in her arms.  Annie grinned at Beth, like she was on
a carnival ride, as she took Diane’s breast in her hands and brought
the nipple to her lips.  Beth hesitated for only a minute, then put
her hand on Diane’s arm.  Their eyes met and without a word, Diane
offered Beth her other breast.  Diane slowly laid back as the dark
haired ten year old began kissing her other breast.</p><p>Laura paused to take her glasses off, which were now
splattered with girl juice, and lay them on the end table.  Nicole
crawled slowly towards her aunt Diane’s spread legs.  She began
kissing her thighs.</p><p>Annie came up for air and began to kiss Beth on the back of
the neck and down her spine.  Laura took Annie’s place on Diane’s
left breast.  She suddenly had a dirty idea and carefully turned
herself around to throw a leg over Diane’s belly and lowered her
crotch towards Diane’s wet nipple.  Annie was now kissing Beth’s ass
cheeks.  Beth’s ass stuck up further in the air.  Diane hers her
breast still to help Laura’s aim.  When Laura’s little split peach
was close enough Diane began rubbing her nipple up and down her lips.</p><p>Diane clamped her thighs around her niece’s head as Nicky
brought Diane to a long series of orgasms with her tongue and
fingers.  Nicky looked up to see what Laura was doing and
said, “Cool!  Let me try.”  She positioned herself with her knee
across Diane’s belly just in front of Laura’s leg.  She lowered
herself down at Diane’s other nipple and both fourteen year old girls
began rubbing their vulva’s on Diane’s inch long nipples, with the
wide brown areolas.</p><p>After Laura and Nicky shook in orgasm they both lowered
their heads to stab their tongues at Diane’s inch long clitoris.  
Diane came in just a few minutes her hands caressing their asses.  
Annie lay back along side Diane, pulling Beth’s hips down on her
face.  Diane sat up and began tickling Annie’s little clitoris first
with her fingers, then with her tongue.  Beth sat back on her best
friend’s face.  Laura and Nicky came around each side of Beth to
begin licking at her little nipples on her flat ten year old chest.</p><p>Diane looked up from between Annie’s thighs.  Everyone else
was gone from the living room.  She hoped that Evelyn and Luann got
what they wanted, because she certainly did.  Four pretty girls, two
of them sisters.  It reminded her a little of that infamous Girl
Scout camping trip from three years ago, when she had three eleven
year olds all over her body.  There was Nicky and Laura there then,
and their friend Courtney.  She wondered briefly what ever happened
to Courtney.</p><p>Luann had Angelica on her back, her knees over her
shoulders as she sat on her bed, eating out the fifteen year old
strawberry blond.  Demi was at Angelica’s head kissing her mouth,
breasts, neck and ears.</p><p>Evelyn was lying on her bed with Samantha one side and
Carolyn on the other.  They were taking turns kissing her mouth and
breasts.  Evelyn’s arms were around both women.  “See?  There’s
nothing to be afraid of here,” Evelyn told them both.  A misty form
appeared at the ceiling.  It was a young girl smiling down at them.  
Evelyn sat up suddenly.</p><p>In the living room Diane had Nicky laying on her stomach in
the center of the bed.  She and Laura were sucking and biting on
Nicky’s toes as Annie and Beth were each smacking one of Nicky’s ass
cheeks.  They were giving Nicky a taste of her own medicine.  Annie
and Beth each had a leg across Nicky’s shoulders holding her in
place.  Nicky was loving every minute of the torture.  Annie and
Beth’s other feet were underneath Nicky, and Nicky was grinding her
clit down against the little ten year old toes.</p><p>Nicky suddenly turned her head to the side.  She could have
sworn she had heard a woman say, “Can I play, too?”</p><p>Hours later, after lights were turned off and everyone was
cuddled up in bed with their lovers, Carolyn opened her eyes to see a
face looking down on her.  She shrieked.  Evelyn fell out of bed.  
Sam’s arm was around Carolyn in an instant.  “What is it?”</p><p>“I think I saw a ghost!”</p>"
456,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 11 – The New Adventures",Buck,11,New adventures for our characters.  Dulcy takes pictures.  Angelica walks out on Demi.  Maris learns something surprising.  Louise has her suspicions.  Laura gets a nice surprise.  Beth gets a lesson.  The ghosts in the house get names.  Stories are told.  Lena finds a new friend. Ashley and Jane visit Diane and Evelyn.  And Diane gets great news.,"['9F', '8f', '3g', 'bd', 'cons', 'd/s', 'exhib', 'feet', ' inc', 'oral', 'ped', ' teen', 'voy']","<p>Friday afternoon, the day after Thanksgiving:  Angelica,
cute strawberry blond, eyes closed, chin slightly lowered, fingers
caressing the keys of the piano, a white short sleeved dress to her
knees, white slippered feet on the pedals.</p><p>Her step sister Demi, tall blond, looking at the camera as
if staring down an opponent, chin up, fingers gripping a basket ball,
red basket ball uniform, white socks, red sneakers, the words “Lady
Warriors” in white on her chest.</p><p>Dulcy took one step back to take in both of the fifteen
year olds, Demi standing by the side of the piano, Angelica seated on
the piano bench, her fingers on the keys.  She snapped off a half
dozen shots, handed the camera to her daughter, Lena, who handed her
another with a new roll of film.</p><p>Dulcy turned suddenly, pushed her gold hair out of her face
one handed.  “Something sexier?”</p><p>The teenagers’ mothers sitting quietly on the sofa
exchanged looks.  Samantha shrugged.  Angelica’s mother, Carolyn
asked, “What do you have in mind?”</p><p>“Just a little skin.  Demi?  Sit beside Angel facing the
opposite direction.  Um, unbutton Angel’s dress, and then take your
top off…and the sports bra.  Hold the basketball in front of your
chest.”  While Demi did as she was asked, Dulcy looked at Carolyn and
Samantha.  “Okay?”</p><p>Both mothers nodded, a little smile playing on Samantha’s
lips.  Dulcy turned back to the girls and moved closer and behind
Angelica.  Demi watched Angelica as she began playing something by
Mozart.  “That’s really pretty,” she told her sister/ lover.</p><p>Angelica smiled, turned to Demi, who dropped the ball to
her lap.  While still playing the piano, Angelica quickly kissed
Demi, then pulled back with a playful smile.    Dulcy’s camera caught
all the action.  Demi began pulling Angel’s dress down off her
shoulders.  Angel pulled her arms out of the sleeves while still
playing and left it pool around her waist.  She wasn’t wearing a bra
and now both teen girls were naked from the waist up.</p><p>Demi swung her right leg around to straddle the piano
bench, one knee touching Angel’s lower back and the other knee
touching Angel’s knee.  Demi’s hand fondled Angel’s small soft pink
skinned breast, squeezing, caressing as Angel’s fingers continued to
stroke the keys.  Demi’s hand moved up to Angel’s neck, jaw, chin.  
She gently turned Angel’s face towards her.  Demi’s lips sought out
her lover’s mouth.  Her tongue grazed Angel’s plump red lips opening
the moist flower that was her mouth.  Demi’s pink tongue caressed
Angel’s teeth, until Angel’s tongue came out to meet her sister’s.</p><p>The silence of the piano was startling.  Dulcy stopped
shooting, handed the camera to Lena.  “Hooooo Kay.  I guess that’s
about it.  I don’t want to get pornographic here.  I have to be
careful.”</p><p>Demi’s hand was now in Angel’s lap working its way
underneath the white dress.  Angel’s hands were on Demi’s back and
breast.</p><p>“Cut, girls!” Lena yelled.  “That’s enough!  Break it up!”</p><p>“Oh, let them go,” Dulcy told her daughter.</p><p>Angelica broke their kiss, sighed, turned her attention
back to her piano.  “I really want to finish my practice.”  Her
fingers began again to dance across the keys.  Demi smiled briefly
then lowered her face to Angel’s lap.  Her fingers pulled up the hem
of her dress, and her face rested on the crotch of her step-sister’s
panties.  Angelica brought her thighs together tightly.  “Demi!  Some
other time.  I need to practice right now.”</p><p>Demi, without lifting her head, breathed deeply.  “I smell
you,” she whispered.  “You want me.”</p><p>Angelica stopped playing.  “Maybe.  But it can wait.”</p><p>“I want you.  Can I wait?”</p><p>“You will just have to wait.  You need to!”</p><p>“Play,”  Demi told her.  “Play for me and I’ll play for
you.”</p><p>Demi’s finger began drawing designs against Angel’s white
panties, as her breath made warm, moist contact with the cotton
material.  Angel’s fingers ran through Demi’s long blond hair.  Demi
usually loved it when her girlfriend played with her hair, but this
time Angelica slowly worked up her hair in her fist and yanked hard,
bringing Demi’s head up.  “I.  Said.   No!”</p><p>Angelica jumped to her feet, stumbled around the piano
bench, fumbled her arms back into her sleeves, then struggled to
button her dress.  She roared in frustration, grabbed her purse from
the recliner and stomped towards the front door.</p><p>Her mother Carolyn called, “Angel?  Where are you going?”</p><p>“Out!  If I’m not back by supper, I’ll call.”  The door
slammed behind her.</p><p>Demi stood, pulled her tank top over her head.  “I should
go after her.”</p><p>“No.  Don’t.”  It was Samantha, Demi’s mother, who
spoke.  “She’s upset.  You’re the one who upset her.”</p><p>“What did I do?”</p><p>“She needs time to cool down.  And I think you need time to
think about what just happened between you two.”</p><p>“Fine!”  Demi stormed out of the living room and up the
stairs to the bedroom she shared with Angelica.  “I’ll be waiting
upstairs when she comes back.”</p><p>“Well,” Dulcy said.  “I think I’ll be going.  When I have
the film developed I’ll be back and we can decide which ones I can
put in my book.”  </p><p>“I want to apologize for the way the girls behaved,”
Carolyn told her.</p><p>“Oh, that’s alright.  We’re all mothers here, right?  I
understand.”</p><p>Angelica had only managed to button the top button on the
back of her dress, at her neck, but it was enough to keep it from
falling down.  She stormed down the street, ranting to herself, arms
waving about, when suddenly she stopped at the corner.  Where was she
going?  She put her hand on the stop sign pole.  She really had no
where to go.</p><p>She was fifteen, couldn’t drive, didn’t have a job…and
didn’t have any real friends.  There were a few kids at school whom
she talked to, but that was just small talk, or passing on gossip.  
The only ones she had in her life that she could talk to were her
mother and Demi.  Since they had been ten, Demi had been her entire
world.  Demi had convinced her that she didn’t need anyone else.  
Demi was her best friend, lover, sister, everything.  As if one
person could fulfill all her needs.  She sat down on the curb.</p><p>She loved Demi, it was true, but Demi couldn’t be
everything to her.  It’s just not humanly possible.  Angelica decided
she needed to talk to someone outside the situation.  She needed to
talk to someone about everything going on in her life. But not just
anyone was going to accept that she had a physical relationship with
her step sister.  At the age of fifteen.  She needed to talk to
someone who would understand everything about her, and accept it
without judging her.</p><p>Evelyn came to mind, she was her mother’s best friend, or
maybe Luann.  She seemed nice.  But she couldn’t walk the four miles
to their house.  Maybe Demi could.  She was the athlete.  But
Angelica was a little more delicate than that.  She was cold, too.  
Stupid of her to storm outside in a thin dress and no coat in
November.  There was only one place she could walk to before she
froze to death.  She turned north and began walking up Progress
Avenue.</p><p>Tonya heard the doorbell ring and ran downstairs, expecting
Tammy.  She walked past her living room where her father and his new
girlfriend, Maris, were watching television.  “Didn’t you hear the
doorbell?”  she asked as she passed them.</p><p>“We heard you coming,” her father told her.</p><p>Opening the door, Tonya stepped back seeing someone
unexpected.  It was a different red head who stood on her front
porch.  “Angelica?  What are you doing here?”</p><p>“C-c-c-can I come in?  I’m -f-f-freezing out here!”  The
girl was shivering with her arms hugged around herself.</p><p>Tonya stepped back.  “Oh, yeah.  Come in warm up.”  She led
the girl back into the living room and over to the stairs.  “It’s
just Angel, my friend,” Tonya told her father.  “We’re going up to my
room.”</p><p>Tonya led Angelica upstairs to her bedroom, closing the
door.  “Mind if I call my mom?”  Angelica asked.</p><p>“Sure.  Sit down,” Tonya indicated her bed.</p><p>Angelica sat on Tonya’s bed and pulled her cell phone from
her purse.  As she pushed the buttons she watched Tonya watch
her.  “Hello, Mom?” Pause.  “Yeah, I’m okay.  Didn’t want you to
worry.”  Pause.  “I’m at a friend’s house.  Don’t worry.  Okay?”  
Pause.  “I’m at Tonya’s place.  I’ll be home for supper.”
Pause.  “I’m sorry I stormed out.  See you later.  Bye.”</p><p>Tonya sat next to her.  “You’re still cold.”  She put a
friendly arm around her.  “So, you stormed out, huh?  I’ve done a
little storming out in my time.  Want to talk about it?”</p><p>“No.  Yes.  I don’t know.”</p><p>“Wait.  I know what you need.”  Tonya sprang to her feet
and went to her dresser.  She started opening drawers, pulling out
clothes.  “Here.  Put this stuff on.  You’ll warm up.”  On the bed
Tonya had thrown a pair of jeans, socks, a tee shirt, a sweat shirt,
and a bra.  “I think we’re about the same size.  You can borrow a
pair of sneakers if you want to, too.”</p><p>Angelica picked up the plain white bra, looked at Tonya,
raised her eyebrow.</p><p>“I, uh…noticed that you weren’t…wearing one.”  Tonya turned
towards her door.  “I’ll be right back.  You want milk in your hot
chocolate?”</p><p>“Um, yes.  Thank you.”</p><p>Downstairs Tonya passed through the living room.  “I’m just
making hot chocolate,” she called to her father.  Four minutes later
she was marching back up the stairs with a large mug of hot chocolate.</p><p>Tonya knocked quietly on her bedroom door.  “It’s just me,”
she called as she entered her bedroom, closing the door behind her.  </p><p>Angelica had changed into the jeans and sweat shirt.  She
reached for the hot chocolate.  “Oh, thank you.”</p><p>“You are most welcome.”  Tonya sat back on her bed beside
Angelica.</p><p>After a few minutes of silence, Angelica said, while
studying her mug, “You didn’t stay to watch me change.”</p><p>Tonya put her hand on Angelica’s knee.  “I’ve seen you
naked.”</p><p>“And you didn’t want to again?”</p><p>“Of course I did,” Tonya said quickly.  “I just didn’t need
to.  Not right now.”</p><p>Angelica lifted her face, smiled.  “I was hoping that you
would have been at Tammy’s new house last month.  When we came over
with our moms.”</p><p>“Sorry.  I was with Tammy at Jane’s Halloween party.”</p><p>“I know.”  Angelica sighed.  “I had a fight with Demi.”  
Tonya waited for more.  “She’s so…I don’t know.  Possessive.”</p><p>“What did she do?”  Tonya moved her hand up to Angelica’s
shoulder.</p><p>“It’s not just this time.  She just acts like she owns me.  
Like I don’t have anything else to do but have sex with her all the
time.”</p><p>“All the time?”</p><p>Angelica nodded.  “Feels like it.”  She shook her head.  “I
was trying to practice my piano…and she wouldn’t leave me alone.”</p><p>“I didn’t know you played the piano.”</p><p>“I know.  I don’t talk about it.  I’ve been playing for
about a year.  I started at the beginning of school last year.”</p><p>“Sounds like it’s important to you.”  Tonya’s hand moved to
between Angelica’s shoulder blades.</p><p>“It is.  Hey, do you want to come to my recital next week?”</p><p>“Sure.  Thanks for asking.”</p><p>Angelica finished her hot chocolate, placed the mug on
Tonya’s night stand.  “When we were in Girl Scouts together…you
always fascinated me.  You were so mysterious and…dark.”</p><p>Tonya smiled.  “So you really didn’t mind when I won you in
that strip poker game two years ago.”</p><p>Angelica smiled back.  “No.  I wish we could have had more
time together.”</p><p>Tonya put her arm around the red head, pulled her into a
hug.  “Are you warm enough yet?”</p><p>“You can hold me longer.  If you want.”  Angelica nuzzled
her nose into the side of Tonya’s neck.  She whispered into Tonya’s
ear, “I feel so lonely sometimes.  Trapped.  Smothered.  And alone.”</p><p>Tonya pulled back slightly to look into Angelica’s green
eyes.  “You have Demi.”</p><p>“You don’t understand.  We’re not like you and Tammy.  
We’re in the same family.  We live together.  She’s always there.  I
feel like…I don’t have a choice.”</p><p>“You have a choice,” Tonya said seriously.  “You have a
choice who you…love.”</p><p>“That’s not it.  I love Demi.  Just sometimes I don’t like
her very much.  Is that weird?”</p><p>Tonya wasn’t sure who kissed whom, but their lips were in
contact and she felt Angelica relax in her arms, and open her mouth.  
In a moment, the dynamic changed and Angelica pushed Tonya down on
her bed, her lips on Tonya’s neck and ears.  She pulled up the hem of
Tonya’s tee shirt and began licking and kissing her flat belly,
tonguing her navel.  Tonya’s fingers played with Angelica’s hair, as
she giggled.  “That tickles.”</p><p>Angelica ignored her as her fingers worked on the snap and
zipper of Tonya’s jeans.  Tonya lifted her hips as Angelica’s hands
worked to pull her jeans down over her hips.  Then the black panties
came down Tonya’s thighs.  Angelica’s mouth went to work on Tonya’s
belly, pubic mound, thighs, and zeroed in on her vulva.  Tonya spread
her thighs as far as she could with her jeans around her knees, as
Angelica’s tongue tickled her labia making her wet.  Angel’s fingers
spread Tonya’s lips so that her clitoris poked out.  Angel’s tongue
snaked out and wiggled against the erect, red clitoris, as her
fingers slowly entered Tonya’s quickly lubricating vagina.  </p><p>Tonya’s fingers wrapped themselves in Angel’s red hair,
pulling her mouth closer to the center of her passion.  In a few
minutes Tonya’s hips bucked once, twice, three times, and she let out
a low moan.</p><p>As Tonya came down from the crest of her wave, Angelica
crawled up her body, and kissed her on the mouth.  “Feel better?”
Tonya asked her.</p><p>“Yeah,” Angelica smiled down at her.  “I guess I do.  
Thanks.  I sure needed that.”</p><p>Tonya’s hand was playing with Angel’s hair.  “Happy to
help.”  Angelica climbed off the bed, grabbed her purse.  With her
hand on the doorknob Angelica turned back to study the dark haired
girl.   Tonya asked,  “Wanna do this again sometime?”</p><p>“I’ll let you know.  Thanks again.  I’ll let myself out.”  
And Angelica was out the door, leaving Tonya lying on her bed with
her jeans down around her knees.</p><p>Tonya had gone to the bathroom to clean herself up when she
heard Tammy come up the stairs.  They met in the hallway and entered
Tonya’s bedroom together.  “Your dad let me in,” Tammy told her.  “I
see that Maris is here already.”</p><p>“Yeah.  She’s been here all day.  And will be all night,
too.”</p><p>As she sat herself on Tonya’s bed, Tammy sniffed the
air.  “Have you been playing with yourself?”  Tammy grinned at her.</p><p>Tonya shrugged.  “Sorry.  I couldn’t wait.”</p><p>“Thinking of me?  Or thinking about Maris?”</p><p>“Shhhh.  I don’t want her to hear.”  Tonya closed her
bedroom door.  Tammy had laid herself on Tonya’s bed, stretched out,
shoes off.  “Thanks for sleeping over, and helping me with the ‘Drive
Maris crazy’ plan.”</p><p>“Any thing to avoid sleeping at home.”</p><p>“It can’t be that bad.”</p><p>“I get woken up about three times a week, either by the
mother ghost or the daughter ghost.  Sometimes both.”</p><p>“They didn’t bother us when I slept over.”</p><p>“They didn’t bother you!“  Tammy corrected her.  “You just
sleep through it.  I think you could sleep through an earthquake.”</p><p>“Well, it’s not like these ghosts are noisy.”</p><p>Tammy smiled at Tonya climbing on the bed to lie next to
her.  “No,” Tammy told her.  “Theses two ghosts are just nosey.  It’s
not any fun getting a cold ghost nose in your twat in the middle of
the night.”</p><p>Tonya kissed her girlfriend.  “Can you believe these ghosts
are lesbians?”</p><p>“After we drive Maris crazy I want you to help me find out
who these ghosts are.”</p><p>“I thought they were the woman and little girl who were
killed there.”</p><p>“Probably, but I want to track down someone who knew them.  
Like, I want to know, were they lesbians before they died?  Why did
the father kill them?”</p><p>“Getting all Nancy Drew on me?”</p><p>“Maybe…”  Tonya heard the light footsteps of someone coming
upstairs.  She climbed off the bed slowly, opened the door a crack
and spotted Maris just as she turned into the bathroom, shutting the
door behind her.</p><p>Tonya put her finger to her lips to tell Tammy to be quiet,
then opened her bedroom door about six inches.  She pulled her shirt
off, threw it in a corner, peeled her jeans off and stood revealed in
black bra and panties.  She climbed on the bed and atop Tammy, began
kissing her neck and ears.  They heard the toilet flush, the water
run in the sink.  Tonya pulled Tammy’s shirt up to reveal her white
bra, and began kissing the exposed part of her breasts.  The girls
heard the bathroom door open and Maris step out. She hesitated at the
top of the steps.  Tonya lifted Tammy’s bra up, away from her
breasts, revealing her little pink nipples.  She lowered her mouth to
her right breast tonguing the nipple hard, while her fingers played
with Tammy’s other nipple.</p><p>It was two long minutes before they heard Maris’ feet on
the stairs, going down.  Tonya stopped what she was doing and got to
her feet.  Tammy’s hand was between her thighs.  “Hey, don’t stop.  
Come back here.”</p><p>Later that night Tammy was woken up by Tonya’s snoring.  
She rolled her naked girlfriend over on her side, facing away from
her.  Tammy sat up in bed now, the blankets falling away from her
naked chest.  She crawled over Tonya.  Now she had to go to the
bathroom.  She almost stepped out of the bedroom naked, then thought
better of it and grabbed what she thought was Tonya’s nightshirt from
the back of the rocking chair.  She quickly pulled it over her head
and went to the bathroom.  </p><p>When she had finished and was coming out, she ran into
Maris standing just outside of the bathroom door.  Maris went, “Oh,”
very quietly, and stepped back.  “I thought you were Tonya.  At least
I hoped you were.”</p><p>Tammy just said, “Oh?”</p><p>Maris felt like she had to explain.  “I wanted to talk to
her.  But not in front of her father.  I thought…maybe…”</p><p>“Maybe the middle of the night would be a good time?”</p><p>“Yeah.”  Maris shrugged.  She was wearing a green night
shirt that fell to her knees.  “Silly, I guess.”</p><p>“No,” Tammy whispered.  She looked in at the snoring
Tonya.  “Why don’t we talk?  Let’s go down to the kitchen.”  As Maris
followed the teenager, Tammy was suddenly aware of her nakedness
under…what was she wearing?  It was some kind of white short sleeve
dress.  She didn’t know Tonya had such a thing.  Tonya was more into
black.</p><p>In the kitchen Maris and Tammy got out the chocolate
marshmallow ice cream from the freezer, and sat at the kitchen table
eating in silence, until Tammy asked, “What did you want to talk to
Tonya about?”</p><p>“Oh, well, I was just wondering…”  Maris hesitated.</p><p>“What?”</p><p>Maris took a deep breath.  “Does Frank know that you’re
sleeping with his daughter?”</p><p>“You were watching.”  It came out as just an observation,
not an accusation.</p><p>“I heard you first.  Then I looked in.  I imagine it was
Tonya’s idea to leave her door open.  She wanted me to see you guys?”</p><p>Tammy looked down at the table.  “Guilty, as charged.”</p><p>“Why?”</p><p>“Because…because…Tonya has a warped mind.  I mean I love
her, but she has these ideas.  She likes showing off, teasing.”</p><p>“Oh?  And how ‘bout you?”  A smile played on Maris’
lips.  “Do you like showing off and teasing, too?”</p><p>“Sometimes,” Tammy admitted.</p><p>“You still didn’t answer my question.  Does Frank know?”</p><p>Tammy shook her head.  “Probably not.  He should.  By now.  
But I guess he just doesn’t pay attention enough.”</p><p>“To Tonya?”</p><p>Tammy took a couple more spoonfuls of her ice
cream.  “Tonya’s mom died when she was only five, and…”  Frank
started molesting Tonya, Tammy thought, but didn’t say.  “And Frank
has mostly ignored her since.  She spends so much time at my house,
my mom has more or less adopted her.  It seems like, to me, anyway,
that Frank would be happy to just forget he even has a daughter.”</p><p>They finished their ice cream in silence, Maris rinsing out
the bowls in the sink.  Before Tammy turned to go back up the stairs,
she asked, “Are you going to tell Frank?  About me and Tonya?”</p><p>Maris shook her head no.  “Does your mom know?  About you
and Tonya?”</p><p>Tammy turned back at the bottom of the stairs, smiled at
Maris.  “My mom knows everything about me.  She knows that I’m in
love with Tonya.”  </p><p>Maris grabbed Tammy by the arm.  “Wait a minute.  I almost
forgot.”  Maris steered Tammy into the living room, turned on a
lamp.  “What did Tonya think was going to happen?  With you two
showing off in front of me?  Did she want me to tell her dad?  Does
she want to break us up?”</p><p>Tammy sat on the edge of the couch.  Maris stood over
her.  “Okay.”  Tammy took a deep breath, let it out.  “She thought
she could…I don’t know, turn you on, maybe.”</p><p>“Why would she want to do that?”</p><p>“I told you.  She doesn’t get enough attention.  I can only
do so much.  She likes attention, especially from women.  I guess
because her mom’s gone.”</p><p>Maris sat beside Tammy, placing her hand on Tammy’s bare
thigh.  “Is she hoping I’d be gay?  So maybe she could take me away
from her father?  Or drive me away?”</p><p>“I don’t know.  I told you, Tonya has a twisted mind.”</p><p>Maris’ hand moved up Tammy’s thigh, holding it, but not too
tightly, pushing back the hem of the white dress.  Maris’ lips came
close to Tammy’s ear.  “You said that you like to show off, too.  Do
you want to show me your panties.”</p><p>Tammy was stunned for a second, then turned her face so
that her lips were less than an inch from the older woman’s.  “I’m
not wearing any…panties.”</p><p>“Neither am I.”  Maris said, and just brushed her lips
against Tammy’s.  Tammy’s mouth opened, her tongue snaked out, but
Maris was gone.  Maris turned at the bottom of the stairs.  “Good
night now.  Sleep tight.”  And Maris pranced quietly up the stairs.</p><p>Tammy’s jaw dropped open.  Adults, she thought.  Another
adult did it to them again.  Just like when she and Tonya were trying
to seduce Carolyn, and they got the tables turned on them.  Somehow,
Maris had pulled the truth out of Tammy.  Tonya was going to be mad.</p><p>Saturday morning:  Maris had to man the desk and phone at
Donaldson Real Estate.  She doubted that anyone was going to come in
the office, or call, on the Saturday after Thanksgiving, but her
broker had ordered her to be here.  She sat there reading a magazine,
thinking about what else she could be doing.  </p><p>Her mind drifted back to the night before and how she
teased Tammy with that light, little kiss.  She felt the blood rush
to her genitals.  Tammy wasn’t a little cute ten year old, like
Annie, but she was under age.  What was it about underage girls?  
Maris wasn’t even attracted to adult women.  She wasn’t gay!  Was
she?  Maybe it was about dominating, or just teasing, someone younger
than she was, being in charge.  Had little Annie’s aggressiveness
three months back make her want to re-establish control with another
girl?  Such questions to be asking herself!</p><p>The bells above the front door rang as someone pushed it
open, interrupting her self analyzing.  In walked Luann, Annie’s
mother.  Maris was on her feet and moving towards the tall Hawaiian
woman before she even realized what she was doing.  “Luann?  What are
you doing here?”  Maris moved towards the front desk, walking
backwards, guiding Luann to the chair in front of the desk.  “Sit.  
I’m glad you’re here.  I’m slowly being bored to death.”  After Luann
sat, Maris said, “You can’t be ready to sell the house already.”</p><p>Luann laughed shortly.  “No.  Although the kids aren’t too
happy.  What with the ghosts and all.”</p><p>Maris smiled, thinking Luann was joking.  “Right.  The
ghosts.  So what can I do for you?”</p><p>“I was hoping your broker was in.  I wanted to ask her to
sponsor me.”</p><p>Maris was still for ten seconds.  “Sponsor you?”</p><p>“I’m taking real estate classes.  You inspired me.  I want
to be a realtor too.  Maybe work here.  I think it would be great to
work with you.”</p><p>“You want to work…here?  With me?  You’re not mad?  You’re
not mad at me?”</p><p>“Whatever for?”</p><p>“For…for you know.  That thing with Annie.”</p><p>“Oh!”  Luann waved her hand.  “I’m not angry about that.  
Annie’s such a…a”</p><p>“A tease?”</p><p>“Yes.  For a ten year old she can act very sophisticated.  
I know you didn’t mean any harm.  Annie told me everything.  How it
was all HER idea.  How SHE kissed YOU.  SHE showed you her panties.  
YOU didn’t make her do anything.”  Both women were chuckling now.</p><p>“I’m so sorry for all that,” Maris told her.</p><p>“NOT your fault,” Luann told her.  “Oh, by the way,”  She
caught Maris with her eyes.  “Do you still have Annie’s panties?”</p><p>An hour later, Luann walked into Madeline’s Restaurant on
Market Street.  She spotted her sister-in-law, Evelyn, waving to her
from a back booth.  She sat herself beside Tammy’s mother, who was
the spitting image of Tammy, and opened her purse, down on the seat
where no one else could see.</p><p>“Look what I have,” Luann said.</p><p>Evelyn took a long look inside Luann’s purse.  She
hesitatingly reached a hand in and pulled the item slowly to the
light.  She was holding a pair of blue nylon panties by the
waistband.  They were still warm and smelled faintly like someone had
only recently been wearing them.  Evelyn raised an eyebrow in Luann’s
direction.</p><p>Luann smiled wickedly.  “Until a little while ago, these
belonged to Maris…”</p><p>“You didn’t..?”</p><p>“And now they’re mine!”  Luann giggled.  “All mine!”</p><p>“How?  Why?”</p><p>Luann pushed the panties back into her purse, closed
it.  “A trade.  Fair and square.  She still has Annie’s panties.  So
I told her she had to give me a pair of hers.  She said the only pair
she had right now were the ones she was wearing.  I said fine.  I’ll
take those.”</p><p>“You are soooo bad,” Evelyn told her.</p><p>“I know. Now sush.  Louise is coming.”</p><p>A tall, thin woman with wild auburn hair came over to their
booth.  “May I join you ladies?”</p><p>“Of course.  Sit,” Evelyn told her.</p><p>“Thank you for meeting me here,” Louise began.</p><p>“Sure,” Evelyn said.  “Especially if you’re buying.  
Madeline’s is the most expensive restaurant in town.”  Louise’s eyes
went wide for a moment.  Evelyn touched the back of her hand lightly
with her fingertips.  “I’m kidding.  Relax.  We’ll go Dutch.”</p><p>“For being the most expensive,” Luann said, “the service
should be better.”</p><p>“I told the waitress to wait until she saw three of us.  
And here she comes now.”</p><p>After the waitress took their lunch orders, Louise
began, “First, I just want to say how glad I am that my daughters
made friends with such great girls as yours.  Laura has been friends
with Nicky since they were in kindergarten, and now Bethy has made
friends with Annie.”</p><p>“Why do I hear a but coming?” Evelyn asked.</p><p>“I’m just concerned with what’s been happening lately.  And
maybe you can put my fears to rest.”</p><p>“I’m sure we can,” Luann said.  “What ever it is, I’m sure
it’s nothing.”  Luann lightly touched Louise’s arm.  “Has my Annie
done something wrong?”</p><p>Louise’s fingers started playing with her
silverware.  “Annie is so…friendly with Bethy.  They hug and…kiss a
lot.  I know they’re only ten, but do you think they could be…”  
Louise leaned forward, lowered her voice.  “Lesbians?”</p><p>Luann and Evelyn both chuckled, trying to hold back
laughing in the poor, distraught mother’s face.  Evelyn leaned
back.  “Don’t you like lesbians?”</p><p>Louise was suddenly flustered.  “No, no.  It’s not that.  
I’m sure lesbians are a fine bunch of….well, anyway.  No, I’m not
prejudice. But I think that they’re just too young to decide such
things.  When Bethy turns eighteen, she can decide for herself if she
wants to be…if she wants to…kiss girls.  And stuff.”  Louise paused
and looked back and forth between Evelyn and Luann.  “Am I over
reacting?”</p><p>“Yes,” Evelyn stated simply.</p><p>“A little,” Luann added.  “I’ve seen Annie and Beth
together.  I think that they really get along wonderfully.  I think
it’s great that they found each other at such a young age.  You know,
to be best friends like that.  It’s amazing really.”</p><p>Evelyn leaned across the table towards Louise.  “ I think
you should know something.  I’m a lesbian.  And if Annie or my Nicky
or Tammy turnout to be lesbians, then that’s just fine with me.”</p><p>Louise stiffened.  “I know.  Laura has told me.  Like I
said, I’m not prejudice.  If I was, I wouldn’t let Laura and Beth
visit your house.  I don’t care what your sexual preference is, but
since you are a…”  Louise lowered her voice again, “a lesbian, I
thought you would have a better perspective than I do.  I’m not
saying that anything is wrong with your…life style, but it must be
hard.  Isn‘t it?”</p><p>Evelyn laid her hand on top of Louise’s to stop her from
playing with the silverware.  To her credit, Louise didn’t pull her
hand away.  “I’m sorry if I misjudged you Louise,” Evelyn said.  “But
really, my life isn’t any harder than anyone else’s.  I’m sure you
have nothing to worry about.”</p><p>The waitress chose that moment to bring the women their
lunch.  When the waitress retreated again, Louise turned to Evelyn
and said, “There is something else.”  She took a deep breath.  “What
do you know about Laura and Nicky both dating Jason?”</p><p>Evelyn smiled.  “Oh, you have nothing to worry about
there.  See, Nicky and Laura are BFFs. Best Friends Forever. They
decided to not let Jason get in between them.  Since they both wanted
to date him, and he wanted to date both of them, they came up with
the best solution.”</p><p>“But won’t the kids talk in school?”</p><p>“Let them.  Kids will always talk about something,” Luann
told her.</p><p>“But for one boy to date two girls at the same time?”</p><p>“You have less to worry about this way, then if only your
Laura were dating Jason,” Evelyn explained.  “This way Jason is never
alone with either one of our girls.  They watch out for each other.  
Laura and Nicky love each other.  I know they would never let
anything happen to the other.”</p><p>Louise seemed to relax for the first time since she sat
down.  “I guess I’m just being over protective.”</p><p>“You’re a mother, like us,” Luann said.  She glanced at
Evelyn.  “If you ever want to talk to either of us, about anything,
feel free.”  She reached out and patted Louise’s hand.  “Feel better?”</p><p>“Yes, thank you.”  They ate in silence for a few minutes,
then Louise checked her watch.  “I have to get going.”  She pulled a
twenty from her purse, laid it on the table.  “I just remembered that
photographer that Diane introduced me to is coming to take pictures
of Laura and Bethy.”</p><p>“Dulcy,” Evelyn told her.</p><p>“Right.  Strange name.”</p><p>“Dulcy’s shooting us tomorrow. All of us.  Tammy, Nicky,
and Annie.  And us too.”</p><p>“I’m glad you decided to let Dulcy shoot your girls,” Luann
added.  “She’s a great photographer.”</p><p>Louise had gotten home just twenty minutes before Dulcy
knocked at her front door.  Dulcy had her twelve year old daughter,
Lena, with her, a pretty sandy haired girl with braces.  Lena always
helped out her mother during photo shoots.  They spent a few minutes
of small talk.  Louise mentioned that her husband had taken her son
fishing today and wouldn’t be home until late.</p><p>Dulcy set up her tripod and camera in the living room.  “I
thought a few shots of the girls just sitting on the sofa first.  
Nothing special.”  Dulcy took several shots of the sisters, dark
haired Beth, and blond haired Laura wearing her silver rimmed
glasses.  They started out smiling, then Beth began making faces. She
turned to Louise.  “Did you want to do something  special?”</p><p>“Like what?”  Louise stood near Dulcy fingering the buttons
on her blouse.</p><p>Dulcy could see she was dealing with the high strung
nervous type.  “Oh, like do Laura and Beth have any hobbies or
interests?  Yesterday I shot two sisters at a piano, because one
played piano;  and the other played basketball, so I shot her in her
uniform.”</p><p>Louise looked helplessly at her daughters, fourteen year
old Laura and ten year old Bethany.  She shook her head.  Her
daughters never seemed to be interested in any one thing for long.  
Laura had tried playing the clarinet, but gave it up after two
months , and Beth had played softball for one season, but that was
all.</p><p>Bethany jumped from the sofa and went running to her
bedroom.  “Be right back.”  She returned minutes later with a
cordless microphone from her karaoke machine in her hand.  “I sing,”
she said.  “And dance.”  She began dancing around in front of the
camera, singing, off key,  the latest number one pop song.  She wore
a black tee shirt and a green skirt to her knees with black flats.  
Dulcy smiled taking several pictures.  </p><p>Laura sat on the sofa arms folded across her flat chest. “I
guess I don’t do anything.</p><p>Dulcy stepped away from the tripod.  Her daughter handed
her another camera, as Dulcy moved slowly around the end of the
sofa.  “Bethany.  Bethany!”  Dulcy’s eyes never left Laura sitting
dejectedly on the sofa.  Beth stopped singing and dancing.  “I want
you to go sit on your sister’s lap and sing to her.”  Beth leaped to
Laura’s lap, Laura raising her arms to stop her from hurting her,
then came down to hold Beth with an arm around her back and her other
hand on Beth’s bare knee.  Beth began screaming the song at the top
of her lungs.  “Quietly!”  Dulcy told her.  “Something more quiet.”</p><p>Beth stopped for a  minute, then began singing a slow love
song that she knew, by her favorite male pop singer.  A song about
how special his girl was, how he loved her soul and not just her
pretty face.</p><p>Lena who was waiting on her mother’s needs, took a second
to look at Laura and Beth’s mother.  Louise was now wringing her
hands.  A smile broke out on Lena’s face as she shook her head.  Some
women just didn’t get it.</p><p>Louise watched intently as her youngest daughter sang a
love song to her oldest daughter.  Laura was now purposely holding
Bethany, and gazing into her eyes…like a lover, Louise thought.  
Laura’s hand was now on Beth’s thin ten year old thigh, the fingers
just edging under the hem of her skirt.</p><p>Dulcy handed her camera to Lena, who handed her  new one
with fresh film.  Dulcy stepped closer to Louise as Laura squeezed
Bethany tight, kissed her cheek.  “Can I try something…a little
different?” Dulcy asked Louise.</p><p>Louise tore her eyes from her daughters.  “Um, what…what
did you have in mind?”</p><p>“I want to see the girls…in a more natural state.”</p><p>“Um, what?”</p><p>“Lena?  Go out to the car and get my book.”</p><p>When Lena returned with Dulcy’s photo album, she opened it
up to several pictures of young teens and preteens in various states
of undress.  Dulcy pointed to one of two ten  or twelve year old
girls naked from the waist up, hugging each other side to
side.  “Something like this.  Can I have Laura and Bethany…like this?”</p><p>Louise sat on the sofa next to her daughters.  “Oh, I don’t
know.  I’d have to talk to my husband.”</p><p>“I understand,” Dulcy told her.  “I have to talk to my
husband about most things too.  But I never discuss my work with him,
my art.  I do what I want.  I shoot what ever subjects I like,
however I want to see them.”</p><p>Louise was wringing her hands again.  Dulcy stood over her,
put a hand on her shoulder.  “You have nothing to worry about.  
Nothing gets published without your expressed written consent.  I
don’t want to get sued.  I work only what’s legal.  There’s nothing
wrong with nudity.  It’s beautiful.”</p><p>Laura who had been listening to the conversation,
said, “Yeah, Mom.  Nudity is beautiful.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Beth chimed in.  “Nude is beautiful.”</p><p>Lena repeated, “Nude is beautiful.”  Then all three girls
began chanting, “Nude is beautiful.  Nude is beautiful.”</p><p>Louise smiled, shaking her head, said, “All right, all
right.  Nude is beautiful.  Go ahead, Dulcy, take what ever pictures
you want.”  Louise stood once more in the center of the living room,
arms folded across her thin chest.</p><p>Dulcy turned back to her subjects.  “Okay girls, remove
your tops.  And your shoes.”  This left Laura in just blue jeans and
Beth in just a green skirt.  Beth still sat on her sister’s lap and
they put their arms around each other.  Dulcy continued to snap off
pictures, as the sisters made faces and kissed each other on the
cheek, sometimes exposing and sometimes hiding their little hard
nipples on their flat chests.  Then Laura pushed the dark hair out of
her ten year old sister’s face, held her hand over Beth’s ear, and
pulled her face towards hers, their lips meeting for a ten second
closed mouth kiss.  Dulcy clicked the shutter three times during the
ten seconds.</p><p>Lena looked at Louise, whose eyes were wide, and jaw was
slack.  “Your daughters must really love each other,” Lena told her.  
Louise acted like she didn’t hear her.</p><p>Louise’s mind was racing.  It wasn’t just that her own
daughters, Beth and Laura, were half naked.  It wasn’t just that they
just kissed each other on the mouth.  It wasn’t just that she feared
Beth was gay, or that Laura might, just might, be bi-sexual.  It was
that all of this was happening now in front of her…and two relative
strangers.  Louise was suddenly shocked into an arousal she hadn’t
felt in years.  On shaky legs she hurried from the room and upstairs
without a word or backward glance.</p><p>Saturday night at Diane’s house:   “And she was acting
really weird the rest of the day, even after Dulcy and Lena left,”
Laura was telling her BFF Nicky. The two of them were naked, sitting
on Nicole’s bed, Nicole sitting behind Laura, her arms holding the
smaller girl.  Laura wore only her silver rimmed glasses.</p><p>“I bet she got turned on,” Laura told her.  “It must have
been quite a shock to be turned on by her own daughters kissing in
front of her.”</p><p>“Do you really think she was turned on?  Or was she just so
freaked out she had to run off and hide?”</p><p>Laura shrugged as her fingers began caressing Laura’s flat
chest and rubbery nipples.  Laura turned her head and sighed into
Nicky’s shoulder.  She slid down a bit to pillow her head on Nicky’s
large breasts.  Nicky began fingering Laura’s brown nipples, then
lightly pinching them as they hardened.  “That feels good,” Laura
told her girlfriend.</p><p>“Hey, Laura?” Nicky whispered softly.  “Are your boobies
getting bigger?”</p><p>Laura was very sensitive about her flat chest, and at
fourteen had resigned herself to never having a chest big enough to
fill out a B cup.  “What?”  Laura put a hand on Nicky’s thigh.  “What
do you mean?”</p><p>Nicky palmed her hands underneath Laura’s baby
breasts.  “Look,” she ordered, and Laura looked down at Nicky’s hands
cupping her small breasts.  “There’s definitely a curve here.  That
wasn’t there before.”</p><p>“Are you sure?”</p><p>“I should know.  My hands are on your tits more than yours
are.”</p><p>Laura’s face erupted in a smile.  “Oh, I hope so.”</p><p>“Have they been sore lately, or tender?”</p><p>“A little, but they get that way when it’s that time of the
month, so I didn’t think nothing of it.”</p><p>“Turn around.  Kneel in front of me.”</p><p>Laura got on her knees and turned to face her
girlfriend.  “What do you have in mind?”</p><p>Laura’s chest was now at Nicky’s eye level.  She brought
her mouth to the small, hard, brown nipples and began kissing them,
then licking and sucking them until Laura’s entire flat breasts were
wet with her saliva.  Nicky paused to look up into Laura’s
lenses.  “I should do this more often.”</p><p>Laura’s hand was at the back of Nicky’s head.  “No argument
from me.”</p><p>“Aunt Diane sucked my nipples every day for months and look
at me now.”</p><p>“Just keep doing it now.  You’re a great tit sucker.”</p><p>Over in the master bedroom Luann lay back on her queen size
bed.  Her daughter Annie was on her right side, Annie’s friend Beth
was on her left.  The Hawaiian woman was tall and looked longer lying
down.  She seemed to be a composite of the two ten year olds.  Luann
had dark brown skin and rich black hair.  Annie had her mother’s
brown skin, but had blond hair.  Beth had pale skin, but had hair as
dark as Luann’s.</p><p>“Just do what I do,” Annie was telling Beth.  Annie reached
a small hand out and began to stroke her mother’s right breast then
lowered her mouth onto the slowly hardening nipple.  She kissed it a
few times, then backed off and flicked it with her tongue.  Then she
licked it in long stokes while holding it in place with her hand.  
Finally she lowered her mouth again and began sucking slowly on her
mother’s breast, her eyes closed.  </p><p>Beth tried to keep up, but skipped the part of flicking
Luann’s left nipple with her tongue.  She was sucking, with her eyes
closed, though.  Luann put her hands gently on the back of both
girls’ heads, petting their hair.  “That feels so good girls!  Oh!  
Yes!”  Luann hissed as Annie’s hand found it’s way down to her
mother’s vulva.  Luann always kept herself shaved down there and her
brown labia and hardening clitoris were completely accessible to her
daughter’s probing fingers.  Annie had become very good at bringing
her mother to orgasm, she knew exactly where and how to touch her,
stroking her mother’s clitoris until it stuck out from under its hood
at the top of her vulva, then worming her fingers into Luann’s
sopping wet vagina.  </p><p>Luann shook with a small orgasm, but it was enough to knock
Beth away from her breast.  “Was that good enough, Luann?” Beth
asked, her brown eyes wide.</p><p>Luann smiled at her, stroking the girl’s hair.  “That was
wonderful Beth.”  Then she added.  “You must have made your mother so
happy when you were a baby.  You’re a great nurser.”  Luann’s hands
pulled Beth under the arms to pull her face up to hers.  She planted
a firm wet kiss on the child’s mouth, her tongue licking Beth’s
tongue.”</p><p>Beth pulled back, smiled.  “Your tongue is so much bigger
than Annie’s, or even my sister’s.”</p><p>Luann smiled back.  “Do you want to see just how big?”  
Beth nodded, not sure she understood.  “Then plant your little pussy
right here,” Luann told her, pointing to her mouth.</p><p>Beth only hesitated a second and turned around, lifted her
leg across Luann’s chest and looked at Annie while Luann pulled
Beth’s hips down to her face.  Beth’s hands on Luann’s thighs, held
her up.  Annie moved forward and began kissing Beth all over her face
and neck and shoulders.</p><p>Luann used only her tongue, using her hands as a platform
for Beth’s slim ass cheeks.  The Hawaiian woman’s tongue parted the
ten year old’s labia and probed in and out slurping and licking
inside and outside and up to tease Beth’s tiny clitoris out into the
open.  She flicked at the bud, causing the child to shudder
and “Ooooo,” and “Aaaaaw.”</p><p>Annie pulled away from Beth’s face with a last lick at her
bottom lip, and began concentrating on her mother’s dripping vagina.  
Annie’s hands worked their magic, one hand, the fingers pointed,
sawing slowly in and out of Luann’s deep dark hole, while the other
stroked her clitoris first clockwise, then counter clockwise.  
Annie’s fingers found Luann’s G-spot and tickled it lightly.  Luann’s
legs moved on their own and Luann let out a muffled scream into
Beth’s interior.</p><p>Just then Nicole and Laura rushed into the room.  “Aunt Lu,
Aunt Lu!  Laura’s boobies are growing!” Nicky squealed.</p><p>“I’m kinda busy right this instant,” Luann told the
teenagers.  “I’ll look when I’m done here.”</p><p>Laura and Nicky took in the sight of Laura’s ten year old
sister sitting astride Nicky’s aunt’s face, while Nicky’s cousin,
Annie, massaged her mother’s whole vulva, inside and out.</p><p>Laura decide quickly.  She climbed up on the bed and
straddled Luann’s big breasted chest and began kissing her little
sister.  Then she rose herself up on one knee and one foot to bring
her chest and spit wet nipples to Beth’s eye level.  “Bethy, lick my
nipples.  Suck my tits.  Please.  I need all the help I can get.”</p><p>Beth didn’t quite understand the significance, but she was
happy to oblige if it meant making her sister happy.  She brought her
small mouth to her big sister’s chest and began licking, kissing,
biting, and sucking at her hard brown nipples.</p><p>Nicky smiled, figuring out what she could be doing to join
in.  She loved her BFF and would do anything for her.  She noticed
that Laura’s now wet vulva was hovering against her Aunt Luann’s
breast.  Nicky climbed in beside her aunt on her knees, grabbed the
breast in both hands, and began rubbing the big hard nipple against
Laura’s labia, trying to bring it into contact with her clitoris.  
Laura shifted slightly to make contact, her one hand on the back of
Beth’s head, her other hand reached down to stroke Nicky’s hair.</p><p>Annie, not wanting to be left out, realized she could reach
Nicky’s ass with her face.  Annie began rubbing her face on her
cousin’s wide ass cheeks, just enjoying the smooth feel against her
cheeks and nose.  Without thinking about it, she began kissing and
licking Nicky’s ass cheeks.  Nicky murmured her approval.</p><p>With all the activity, Beth and Laura had a series of mini
orgasms, the sisters clutching each other in a sweaty embrace.  They
collapsed and fell to Luann’s left.  Nicky, seeing an opening,
crawled up to her aunt and began Frenching her, tasting Bethany on
her mouth.  She broke the kiss to glance back at the girl.  “You
taste so sweet, Bethy.”</p><p>With Nicky on her hands and knees, Annie slipped her self
right underneath her cousin, latching her lips to Nicky’s now
engorged clitoris, and sucked like mad, while her small hands
caressed her large ass cheeks.  After five minutes of attention Nicky
came in a rush, wetting Annie’s face.</p><p>Luann realized Annie was the only one who hadn’t cum and
was about to say something to her daughter, when she heard Annie
moan.  Nicky lifted her hips off the child to see what was going on,
thinking Laura or Beth were dining on Annie, but she didn’t see
anyone between her cousin‘s legs.  Laura and Beth were still lying
alongside Luann, still in each other’s arms.</p><p>Nicky turned around and Luann sat up.  They watched in
amazement as something or someone, invisible to the naked eye, gave
Annie a series of mini orgasms.  Annie shook with her release.  “Oh,
thank you!” Annie yelled.  “Whoever you are.”</p><p>Luann and Nicky turned to each other simultaneously
whispering, “The ghost.”</p><p>In the loft above the garage, which was Diane’s bedroom,
Diane, her sister, Evelyn, Evelyn’s oldest daughter, Tammy, and
Tammy’s lover Tonya were lying naked across Diane’s king size bed.  
They lay in an unusual fashion, with their bodies making up four
sides of a square.</p><p>Tammy and Tonya had their heads touching, and Diane and
Evelyn had their heads touching, at the opposite corner of the
square.  Tammy’s feet were touching Diane’s and Tonya’s feet were
touching Evelyn’s.  The room was lit by only one night stand lamp set
on low.</p><p>“Aunt Di?” Tammy asked, the toes of one foot brushed
Diane’s instep.  “Do you think we’ll see the ghosts tonight?”</p><p>Diane sighed heavily.  “Don’t know.  But this is the room
where we see them the most.”</p><p>“Tell me again what you found out, Mom.”</p><p>Evelyn closed her eyes and recited from memory what she had
learned about the most likely candidates to be their resident
ghosts.  “A man named Harvey killed his wife, Theresa, and eleven
year old daughter, April, four years ago.  Harvey was a foreman at
the aluminum plant in Centerville.  Theresa was a stay at home mom.  
She had two older children, a boy named August, and another daughter
named June.”</p><p>“What happened to May and July?” Tonya asked, giggling.</p><p>“It’s not funny.”</p><p>“I know.  Sorry.”</p><p>“Anyway, on October sixteenth, 2000, Harvey came home from
work, and in a rage, killed his wife and youngest daughter.  Theresa
was found strangled on the back patio and April was found hanging
from the balcony.”  All eyes went to the glass doors, revealing the
dark of an overcast night, that opened on to the balcony.  </p><p>Tonya shuddered.  “What happened to the two older kids?”
she asked.</p><p>“They were placed with relatives, as far as I know.”</p><p>“How old would they be now?” Tammy asked.</p><p>“I don’t know, in their twenties probably.”</p><p>“I want to track them down,” Tammy said.</p><p>“Here we go again, Nancy Drew,” Tonya smirked at her.</p><p>Tammy huffed.  “I want to talk to them.  I want to know
why.”</p><p>Tonya turned on her side, bringing her hand up to stroke
Tammy’s red hair.  “Because he was a man.  Because all men are stupid
animals who hurt women and girls, sometimes without even thinking
about it.”</p><p>“Tonya,” Evelyn said softly.  “My brother is a man.  Your
father is a man.  All of our fathers are men.  None of us would be
here without men.”  She stroked Tonya’s leg with her foot.</p><p>Tammy ran here fingers along Tonya’s ribs.  “Not all men
hurt women or girls.”</p><p>After a moment Tonya said, “I know.  I’m just letting off
steam.  It’s just that I have no need for any of them.”</p><p>Many foot steps were here heard running up the stairs to
the loft.  The women and teens sat up as Nicole, Laura, and Bethany
appeared at the top of the steps, and rushed through the
doorway.  “The ghost!  The ghost!”  they were all yelling.</p><p>“What?  Where?” Evelyn asked, getting to her feet.</p><p>“Luann’s bedroom,” Laura told her.</p><p>Tammy was off the bed and pushed past her mother and the
girls in moving downstairs.  Evelyn followed closely.</p><p>“Well,” Diane said, as the newcomers climbed on her king
size bed.  She held out her arms for Bethany, who hesitated and then
climbed naked into the woman’s arms.  Diane was wishing for the
social services to hurry up and release her new daughters to her, but
in the mean time she’d make due with cuddling little Bethany.</p><p>Bethany snuggled her face into Diane’s breast.  “I’m
scared, Diane.  I don’t think I want to come over here any more.”</p><p>Tonya placed a hand on the child’s back.  “The ghosts won’t
hurt you, Beth.  The only thing the ghosts have ever done is kiss us
and touch us.”</p><p>“And make us feel good,” Nicky added.  “I’m sorry I over
reacted, Beth.  I didn’t mean to scare you.  I was just excited to
tell my mom and sister.  Tell her Laura.”</p><p>“They’re right Beth.  I’ve never been hurt by the ghosts.”</p><p>“Their names are Theresa and April,” Diane told
her.  “Theresa is a grownup woman, a mommy, and April is her little
girl.  She’s about your age.”  Diane stoked Beth’s hair.  “So you
have nothing to be afraid of.”</p><p>“Okay,” Beth said, her voice muffled against Diane’s fleshy
breasts.  After a minute Beth began nuzzling Diane’s mammaries, her
nose sniffing out a big fat nipple.  Her little pink tongue traced
the nipple and then her lips zeroed in and she began to suck, her
hand gently squeezing the fat breast around it.</p><p>Diane lay back, pulling the girl with her, one hand holding
Beth’s head to her, and the other reaching down to stroke her firm
slim ass.  “It’s alright, Baby.  Just suck your Aunt Diane’s titty.  
Comfort yourself.”  Diane sighed.</p><p>“Hey, that reminds me,” Laura told Tonya.  “Suck my
boobies.”</p><p>“Why?” Tonya asked with a grin.  </p><p>“She thinks if we suck on them,” Nicky said, “they’ll grow
faster.”</p><p>Laura palmed her small breasts.  “They are getting bigger.  
See?”</p><p>Tonya put her face against Laura’s left nipple.  “They do
look a little bigger.  Okay.  I’ll play along.  Lay down.”</p><p>Laura laid on her back next to Diane.  Tonya leaned in and
began kissing and licking Laura’s left nipple.  Without asking, Nicky
leaned in from the other side and began kissing Laura’s right
nipple.  Both of Laura’s hands played with her lovers’ hair.  After a
while, Laura began to make pre orgasmic sounds.  She opened her eyes
to look between her legs, where she was getting the most delightful
sensations.  She could just make out a misty white shape.  “Is that…?”</p><p>Nicky kissed her, pulled back.  “I think it’s the little
girl, April.”</p><p>Laura cried out in pleasure.  “Oh, thank you, April.  If
that was you.  You’re fantastic!”</p><p>Sunday morning:  Tammy awoke to a ringing sound.  What was
it?  She reached out her left arm without opening her eyes.  She
couldn’t move her right arm.  There was a weight on it.  Her hand
couldn’t find the clock.  It sounded more like a…the door bell.  
Tammy opened her eyes, pulled her arm out from underneath her cousin
and half sister, Annabel.  Her hand was wet from where Annie had
placed it on her vulva.  To one side was her mother, and on the other
lay her Aunt Luann.  No one else stirred.</p><p>Tammy climbed out of bed, almost fell, until she got her
feet under her and reached for Luann’s pink bath robe.  The door bell
was ringing every thirty seconds now.  Wearing only the bathrobe
Tammy made her way down the hall  and to the foyer and the front
door.  She looked out, then unlocked it and let in Dulcy and Lena in
blue jeans and fall sweaters, both looking bright eyed and ready to
work.</p><p>Tammy grumbled a ‘good morning’ and turned to walk back
down the hall.  “Mom!” she called out.  “Aunt Diane!  Aunt Lu!  Dulcy
and Lena are here already!”  Realizing she had left them in the foyer
with the door open, she turned back.  “Please come in,” she said,
closing the door.  “Make yourself at home.  Kitchen’s that way,” she
pointed.  “I’ll love you forever if you start the coffee maker.  I
need a shower.”</p><p>Diane came in from the direction of the kitchen, totally
naked.  “Dulcy, Lena, come on in.  I have the coffee started.  Do you
want something to eat?”  Turning to Tammy, she said, “Go make sure
everyone is up.  Nicky, Tonya, Laura, and Beth are still up in the
loft.”</p><p>Tammy grumbled a little more, then made her way past Diane,
past the breakfast nook and up the stairs to the loft.  She found ten
year old Beth and her fourteen year old sister Laura in a sixty nine
position with Beth on top.  They were barely moving and were probably
half asleep.  Near them were her girlfriend, Tonya and her sister
Nicky atop Tonya, breasts against breasts, crotch against crotch.</p><p>“My little sister!”  Tammy yelled in mock outrage.  “With
my girlfriend!”  Tammy broke down and pretended to cry, fists pulling
on the sheets.  “If you were going to cheat on me, did it have to be
with my sister?!”</p><p>“Nock it off,” Tonya told her.</p><p>“That was really bad acting,” her sister told her.</p><p>Tammy stood up.  “And the bad acting award goes to…me!”  
Tonya hit her in the head with a pillow.</p><p>“Pillow fight!” Nicky yelled, and tossed another pillow at
her sister.  Beth and Laura soon got in on the action.  Footsteps
came hurrying up the stairs.  It was Dulcy, and she began snapping
pictures of three teenagers and two preteen girls (all in the nude)
having a pillow fight.  The girls smiled with wicked glee, and
eventually began piling on Tammy, who cried out that she gave up.</p><p>“This isn’t what I had in mind for my pictures of sisters,
but it was great spur of the moment action,” Dulcy said.  “Go get
breakfast, then I want to shoot you guys in the shower or bathtub.”</p><p>The girls moved as one down the stairs to the kitchen.</p><p>An hour later, after everyone had had something to eat and
coffee or juice or milk, Dulcy had Diane, Evelyn, and Luann all naked
and in the master bedroom’s shower stall.  It was big enough for two
adults, so the three women made it a close fit.  Diane stood in the
center, her arms around her sister and sister-in-law.</p><p>Dulcy took several shots, then had them turn on the water
and begin to soap up.  With the shower on, Dulcy had to shoot with
the glass shower door slightly ajar.  After awhile she brought a
kitchen chair in to stand on so that she could see over the shower
stall door.  Diane ran her soapy hands all over Evelyn and Luann,
knowing that Dulcy probably wouldn’t be able to use half of the
pictures she was snapping.  All three women were smiling and laughing
by the time their shower was over.</p><p>There was a tub and shower combination right next to the
shower stall.  Tammy, Nicky, and Annie had sandwiched themselves into
the tub with Annie sitting on Nicky’s lap and Nicky sitting on
Tammy’s lap.  It didn’t take them long to start fooling around,
touching each other’s breasts and vulvas, under the bubble bath that
Annie had insisted on.  Tammy was making sure that soap bubbles hid
her and her sister’s private parts.  Lena handed her mother a second
camera to take picture of the younger sisters.</p><p>Eventually Diane, Luann, and Evelyn turned off the shower,
and dried themselves off.  Tammy, Nicky, and Annie stepped out of the
tub, their bodies covered in soap bubbles, and stepped into the
shower.  Nicky got under the spray first, washing her hair.  When she
was done she asked,  “Hey, where did Tonya and Laura and Beth go?”  
Still dripping water, with a towel around her waist, she went to find
them.</p><p>Tonya, Laura, and Beth were at that moment taking a shower
in the bathroom that Tammy and Nicky shared.  Laura and Beth washed
each others backs, while Tonya was under the shower.  She was being
quiet.  “What’s wrong, Tonya?” Laura asked.</p><p>“Nothing.”</p><p>“I can make her talk,” Beth said, flexing her fingers.</p><p>“Oh, no,” Laura said.  “Look out Tonya, she’s going to
tickle you.”</p><p>“Oh, please.”</p><p>Beth attacked Tonya with her fingers, tickling her ribs,
then moving her hands up and down from Tonya’s thighs to her
breasts.  Tonya began laughing and couldn’t stop.  She tried to pull
away, but was up against the shower wall, turning only exposed her
back side to the ten year old.  Beth tickled Tonya’s back and ass and
then the back of her thighs, down to the back of her knees.  Laura
turned the water off, smiling as Tonya howled in hysteria.</p><p>“Stop!  Stop!  Stop!” Tonya screamed.  “I’m going to pee!”  
And then she did.  The yellow stream ran down her left leg and
towards the shower drain.  Beth stopped tickling, her hands dropping
to her sides.</p><p>“I told you,” Laura said and turned on the shower
again.  “Beth is an expert when it comes to tickling.”</p><p>Tonya rewashed her vulva and legs, turned to Beth, who had
a shattered look on her face.  “Hey, Kiddo, I’m not mad.  That was
actually kinda fun.  And,”  Tonya looked at the shower floor.  “I’m
just a little…sad.  Because I realize that I’m the only one I know
who doesn’t have a sister.  I don’t even have a mom.”</p><p>Nicky pulled back the shower door, startling the three
girls.  “That’s silly.  You should know by now that my mom is like
your mom.  And I’m like your sister-in-law, because you’re like
married to my sister.”  Impulsively, Tonya took Nicky in a hug and
squeezed her, kissing her cheek.</p><p>In the master bathroom, Dulcy found her sweater and jeans
were soaked from the splashing shower and from when the girls stepped
out of the tub.  Luann offered to throw her clothes in the drier, and
then helped Dulcy strip naked.</p><p>As Luann left with the wet clothes, Dulcy stood there naked
except for her glasses.  Diane stepped close to her.  “What do you
want to do while your clothes are drying?”</p><p>“Weeell,” Dulcy said.  “I don’t have to be back to my
studio until two o’clock this afternoon for my appointment with
Ashley and Jane.”</p><p>“Plenty of time for me to show you around.”  She put her
arms around her friend, kissed her full on the lips, mashed her big
breasts into Dulcy’s smaller ones.  “Let’s start with the master
bedroom, and then we’ll end up in my loft over the garage.”</p><p>“Sounds like a plan.”  Dulcy turned to find her
daughter.  “Lena?”  Lena was sitting on the edge of the bath tub,
Evelyn at her feet, pulling the girl’s shoes and socks off.  Tammy
stood over her pulling Lena’s sweater off over her head.</p><p>“You don’t mind if we keep your daughter occupied for
awhile do you?”  Evelyn asked without turning around.</p><p>“No,” Dulcy answered.  “Lena?  You want to play with Evelyn
and Tammy?”</p><p>“Sure,” the twelve year old answered with a grin.  “Why
not?”  Then thinking, said, “I can get a shower after wards, right?”</p><p>Annabel returned to the bathroom, without Dulcy ever
realizing she had left, a bottle of chocolate syrup in her hand.  
Evelyn held Lena’s eyes with a wicked grin.  “Get in the tub, kid.  
You too, Annie.”</p><p>“Oh, boy,”  Annie sat beside Lena in the tub.  Evelyn took
the bottle and squirted a small bit of syrup on Lena’s small breasts
and then on Annie’s erect nipples.  It was as if both sets of nipples
were reaching out for the sticky chocolate.  </p><p>Tammy knelt in front of the tub in front of Annie, who got
up on her knees, and began dabbing at Annie’s nipples with her
tongue.  Evelyn was doing likewise with Lena next to her daughter.  
The girls murmured their approval.  This soon led to Lena and Annie
sitting in the tub, leaning back against the tub wall, with their
legs dangling outside the tub.  Evelyn and Tammy lowered their heads
to lap up chocolate covered vulvas.  Tammy lifted her head for a
moment to say, “Next time I want to try maple syrup…on these waffles!”</p><p>Diane led Dulcy out of the bathroom and towards the master
bedroom, the two women kissing the whole way.  Diane laid the smaller
woman out on Luann’s queen size bed and began kissing her way down
her body, pausing momentarily at her breasts, navel, and neatly
trimmed vulva, before heading down her legs.  She kissed Dulcy’s
instep and then began licking at her toes.</p><p>“What are you doing?”  Dulcy asked.</p><p>“I don’t know.  Just thought I’d try it.  Nicky loves doing
it.”</p><p>“Well stop it,” Dulcy told her.  “It tickles.”</p><p>Diane returned kissing and licking up Dulcy’s legs and
centered on her labia.  Her broad tongue licked gently and then more
firmly, her fingers opening up Dulcy’s vagina, until her tongue found
her erect clitoris.  Diane’s hands clutched at Dulcy’s breasts, her
fingers kneading her nipples.</p><p>Diane paused, her lips just kissing the now red throbbing
clitoris.  “Dulcy?  You never told me…”  Kiss, kiss.  “Never told me
how you…”  kiss, kiss.  “How you first started making love…”  Kiss,
kiss.  “To your daughter.”  Dulcy moaned.  “Tell me now.  While I eat
you out.”</p><p>Dulcy moaned and thrashed one hand on the bed, while her
other tangled into Diane’s hair.  “Well,”  Dulcy panted, “It happened
when…ooooh!”  </p><p>Diane backed off, slowing down so that Dulcy could speak.  
Dulcy began with her own story.  Dulcy started having sex when she
was only fifteen.  At sixteen she started having sex with her
father’s best friend, because she was mad at her parents.  When she
got pregnant, her parents threw her out of the house and she shacked
up with the ‘dirty old man’ as she liked to refer to him.</p><p>Lena was born in March of 1992.  It didn’t take long for
the ‘dirty old man’ to run off, leaving her with a baby to take care
of.  Lena was demanding, as all babies are, but she was also the
first person that Dulcy had wanted to give all of herself to.  She
had never wanted to give all of her time and attention to anyone
else, ever.</p><p>Dulcy met Henry, her husband now, when Lena was four.  He
turned out to be a wonderful father figure and they had a little boy
shortly afterward, but Henry was not real demanding about sex.  Once
a month was enough for him.  Unfortunately, once a month was not
enough for Dulcy.  By comparison, she wanted it several times a day.</p><p>And Dulcy was becoming fixated on females.  Pretty girls.
Cute girls. Sexy girls.  And any age.  She began looking at her
daughter’s girl friends in a different way.  She began to imagine
them naked.  She began looking in teen magazines just for the
pictures of teen and preteen celebrities and other young female
models.  Soon she was buying men’s magazines and masturbating with
them.  This is how Lena found her at the age of nine, her mother
masturbating in the bathroom, with a magazine opened before her with  
pictures showing two young women touching each other everywhere.</p><p>Lena had surprised her, but she loved her daughter very
much and just couldn’t keep any secrets from her.  She explained how
she liked looking at naked girls playing with each other, and how her
Daddy had left her feeling really lonely, with no one to touch, and
that’s when Lena made an incredibly grown up offer to help her mother.</p><p>Lena reached out one small hand that day, touching her
mother’s bare breast, and then kissed her on the mouth.  It was a
moment that changed both of their lives.</p><p>Dulcy came screaming, legs kicking at Diane’s shoulders.  
Diane, her vagina dripping now, climbed up Dulcy’s body to place her
vulva on Dulcy’s mouth.  They both turned at the sound of applause.  
It was Luann standing in the doorway.  “That was a great story.  Want
to hear how I started having sex with my daughter?”  (For the full
details see S &amp; D part 7A.  I apologize for the shameless plug of one
of my own stories.)</p><p>Sunday afternoon:  At precisely two o’clock Ashley and her
sister Jane walked into Dulcy’s photography studio on main street.  
She was expecting them.  She wasn’t expecting the little surprise
that Jane had brought along.  Jane had her “little sister,” Courtney
for the day, her foster parents having gone to visit relatives.</p><p>Ashley was twenty one years old with long dark hair, parted
in the middle, framing an oval face.  Her sister Jane was a tall,
stunning beauty.  In every way she looked and moved like an
unattainable goddess.  Her platinum blond hair and bright blue eyes
set her apart, making her seem more exotic.  Courtney was a short,
skinny fourteen year old with her hair dyed a magenta color and she
showed braces on her teeth when she smiled.</p><p>“This is a surprise,” Dulcy said, staring at Courtney, as
she led everyone to the back, where her daughter Lena was waiting for
them. Jane sat herself at the makeup table for Lena to work her
magic.  “No make up today,” Dulcy told her.  “I want everyone to look
natural.”</p><p>The three girls were dressed casually in jeans and
sweatshirts, as Dulcy had wanted them to look.  Dulcy sat them down
on a couch against the far wall with Courtney in the middle.</p><p>“I hope you don’t mind I brought Courtney along,” Jane
said.  “She had no where to go today.”  She explained to Dulcy how
she was Courtney’s “big sister” and mentor in school.  “You can leave
her out of the pictures if you want.  She won’t mind.”</p><p>Dulcy smiled.  “Do you want to be in the pictures with your
big sister?” she asked Courtney.</p><p>Courtney looked at Jane, for approval.  Jane nodded.  “Yes,
ma’am,” she said.  “I would like to be in the pictures with Jane and
Ashley.”</p><p>Ashley had been quiet until now.  “Jane thought this would
be a good idea.  She wanted me to meet you.  She’s had nothing but
good things to say about you.  And I’ve seen your work.”  Ashley
turned to beam at her sister.  “When I’m looking at Jane in your
pictures, well, it’s like I’m seeing the real Jane.  She really is
some kinda…goddess.”</p><p>Dulcy began with normal relaxed shots of the three young
women on the couch.  Then she had them kick off their shoes.  She
posed Jane on Ashley’s lap and Courtney on Jane’s lap.  Finally
Ashley laying back against the arm of the couch, Ashley’s right leg
on the floor, with Jane between her legs, and Courtney between Jane’s
legs.</p><p>Dulcy paused after Lena handed her another camera with a
new roll of film.  “Would you girls want to do any…nude shots?”</p><p>Ashley smiled.  She had seen her sister in semi-nude
pictures, but had never done anything like that before.  She was
definitely interested.  Especially if it was going to be with her
sister.</p><p>Jane was thinking about Courtney.  “Courtney can’t. Be
naked, I mean.”</p><p>“I’d pose her so nothing would show.”</p><p>Jane explained to Dulcy how she had been taken away from
her family for alleged sexual abuse and Jane could see herself
getting into serious trouble if  she let Courtney get naked in front
of the camera.</p><p>Ashley, who was still holding her sister in her arms from
behind, said, “You really do care about her don’t you?”</p><p>Jane lay her head back on Ashley’s shoulder.  “Of course I
do.  She’s my little sister.”  Ashley kissed her sister’s hair.  
Dulcy took a few pictures.</p><p>Courtney sat up.  “But Jane, what if I want to be naked in
front of the camera?  Don’t I get to choose?”</p><p>“No, you don’t,” Jane told her.  “Until you are eighteen
your foster parents, and I, get to decide what’s best for you.  So no
naked pictures for you, young lady.”</p><p>“But, but…please!”</p><p>“I said no.  No arguments.”  She looked at Ashley, then
back at Courtney.  “Go get me your leash and collar.”</p><p>“But, but, but…”</p><p>“Now!”</p><p>Courtney reluctantly rose from the couch, went to the chair
where Jane had deposited her purse, and pulled out a leather dog
collar, and nylon leash.  She returned to Jane with it in her hand.  </p><p>Dulcy was speechless at the events that were unfolding in
her studio, but she wasn’t so stunned that she didn’t start taking
pictures.  Jane gave her a dirty look.  Dulcy put her camera down,
said, “I won’t publish any pictures you don’t approve of, but his is
unique.  I have to capture it.”  Then she giggled at the word
capture, thinking that Jane had just captured Courtney.</p><p>Jane buckled the collar on Courtney’s neck, attached the
leash, and asked Lena to hold her leash for her, on the other side of
the room.  Jane began taking off her sweatshirt.  “So, how do you
want us?”</p><p>Dulcy regained some of her composure, and asked Ashley and
her sister to strip down to bras and panties, which they did.  Ashley
had been having physical relations with her sister since Tammy’s
sixteenth birthday party back in April, but it had been intermittent,
only when Ashley took time off from school.</p><p>Jane was thinking about how fast her life had changed,
first making love with her sister in April, working as a model for
Dulcy since August, taking Courtney under her wing in September, and
now it was the last week in November and she was posing nude with her
sister.</p><p>“Just do what ever comes natural,” Dulcy told the sisters.  
They hugged, they kissed, then Ashley reached behind her little
sister and unhooked her bra.  Jane knelt on the couch facing her
sister who was sitting, bringing her beautiful, perfect teenage
breasts level with Ashley’s mouth.  Dulcy took several shots.</p><p>Ashley’s hands on Jane’s ribcage pulled her sister to her
open mouth.  Ashley kissed all over both breasts, then kissed her
along her collar bone and neck.  Jane threw herself backwards to lay
sprawled out on the opposite end of the couch.  Ashley crawled on top
of her sister, and Jane’s fingers unhooked her big sister’s bra,
letting her pale breasts topped with long brown nipples spill down to
lay on Jane’s breasts.  Dulcy continued to take pictures.</p><p>Ashley and Jane began Frenching, tongues exploring the
interior of each other’s mouth.  Dulcy knew she was almost at the
point where she was going to have to stop shooting and either
masturbate, or join in if the sisters would let her.  She paused to
look behind her at her daughter and Courtney who were being very
quiet.</p><p>They were standing, both with their pants and panties down
around their knees, Lena still holding Courtney’s leash in one hand.  
With her other hand she was rubbing Courtney’s vulva, while Courtney
returned the favor, their eyes glued on the scene of Ashley and Jane
making love on the couch.</p><p>Dulcy let her camera down to hang around her neck on the
strap, and began undoing her belt.  Jane looked up then to take in
the scene.  “Courtney!  Who told you that you could masturbate?”</p><p>Courtney looked like she was going to cry.  Jane softened
her voice a little.  “You need to ask.  Remember?”</p><p>Courtney bit her bottom lip.  “Can I masturbate, please?”</p><p>“Alright,” Jane relented.  “Only because you asked.”</p><p>Courtney sat on the floor stripping herself naked from the
waist down.  Lena did likewise, then got an idea.  She pulled on
Courtney’s leash until she had the girl’s face right against her
naked, moist vulva.  “Eat me, Courtney,” thrilled at giving orders to
a girl two years older than she was.  Lena glanced over at Jane who
was watching them, while Ashley continued to kiss her neck and
ear.  “Is it okay?” she asked.</p><p>Jane nodded.  “You have the leash.  Just don’t abuse her.  
I’m holding you responsible.”  Responsible.  Lena was now responsible
for Courtney, the cutest little magenta haired girl she ever saw.  
Lena decide that she liked the feeling, almost as much as she liked
the feeling of Courtney’s warm tongue and metal braces against her
most private parts.</p><p>Dulcy couldn’t take it any more.  She watched as Jane
wrapped her leg around Ashley’s panty covered ass, her arms rubbing
up and down her back.  She wasn’t going to get between those two up,
but her daughter on the other hand…</p><p>She stepped closer to where Lena was sitting on the floor,
her legs spread wide while Courtney ate out the twelve year old.  
Dulcy stepped out of her pants, and stepped over her daughter’s legs,
to place her vulva near Lena’s mouth.  She was super horny and Lena
didn’t hesitate to fulfill her mother’s desires.  Lena took one of
her mother’s ass cheeks in hand, the one holding Courtney’s leash,
while holding her self up with the other hand, and brought her face
against her mother’s neatly trimmed vulva.</p><p>Dulcy gasped as her daughter’s tongue began exploring her
depths.  She felt the nylon leash against her right ass cheek and
felt all the erotic implications that it meant.  Lena moaned into her
mother’s vagina as Courtney’s tongue was working its magic on her own
clitoris.  Dulcy opened her eyes to look at the sofa where Ashley and
Jane were now in a sixty-nine position, Jane on top, and their
panties were on the floor with their bras.  Watching the sisters eat
each other was enough to bring her over the edge.</p><p>Lena came with her mother’s juice all over her mouth and
chin.  She lay back as her mother sank to the floor next to her.  
Lena pulled the leash and Courtney’s cute smiling face came up to her
own.  Lena kissed her for a long time then urged her to lay down.  
Lena pulled off her own shirt and then Courtney’s.  She began dining
on her wet vulva while her mother began sucking on Courtney’s small
breasts.  Courtney’s vulva was shaved bare except for a small patch
above her clitoris that was also dyed magenta to match the hair on
her head.</p><p>Courtney’s knees went over Lena’s shoulders, her heels
locked in place on her back.  She rode the younger girl’s face while
she lay on her back.  In minutes she let out a long moan and lay
still.  Dulcy sat up as Jane came towards them.  Without a word Jane
lowered her now dripping vagina right down on Courtney’s mouth.  Jane
held her lips open, exposing her long hard clitoris.  “Eat me,
Courtney. Like a good girl.”  Courtney happily obeyed.</p><p>Sunday evening:  Luann had taken the girls to a late movie
at the mall, and Diane and Evelyn were just sitting at home watching
TV.  The phone rang.  Diane picked it up, listened, said, “No.  Now
would be a great time.  Were not doing anything,” then walked to the
front door.  She opened it to admit Ashley and Jane.</p><p>“I was wondering when you guys were coming over.”</p><p>Ashley said, “Well, I wanted to see the new place before I
had to go back to school.  And since I’m leaving tomorrow…”</p><p>“Come in.”  Evelyn had gone to see who was at the door and
gave Jane a big hug, then kissed her on the lips.  “I don’t get to
see you girls anymore.”  She broke her hug and gave Ashley a hug and
kiss also.</p><p>Diane led them into the living room and onto the
sofa.  “Can I get you something to drink?”</p><p>“I’ll take a beer if you have any,” Ashley told her.  Jane
asked for a soda.</p><p>When Diane returned shortly with three beers and a soda,
they all got comfortable on the sofa.  “So how is pharmacy school
going,” Diane asked Ashley.</p><p>“It’s hard, but I’m passing everything.”  She looked around
the room, at the patio doors.  “I can’t believe how much has changed
since I first started babysitting for you guys.”</p><p>“Well, it’s been more than seven years,” Evelyn
said.  “Remember how I caught you with Tammy and Nicky?  That was
what?  About two years later.”</p><p>Ashley actually blushed.  Jane’s hand went on Ashley’s
thigh.  “You never told me about that.  You told me that you were
having fun with all of them, but you never told me how it started.”</p><p>“It was kinda embarrassing.”  Ashley started her story.  “I
had been fooling around with Tammy and Nicky for about two years,
thinking the whole time that I was the only one playing with them.”</p><p>“How old were they, then?”</p><p>“Uh, Nicky was seven and Tammy was nine, when I first
babysat them, and for two tears we fooled around.  I loved having
them suck my tits.  Nicky especially was a lovely tit sucker.  And
Tammy was such a great kisser.”</p><p>“Wow,” Jane said.  “And to think I only became sexually
active when Evie seduced me at Girl Scout Camp when I was fourteen.”</p><p>“I was fourteen when I began babysitting.”</p><p>“But you were making love to girls younger than you, little
girls.  I didn’t do that until I was making love to Tammy and Nicky.  
Which was after you had already had them for four years.”</p><p>“No need to fight about it girls,” Diane told them.</p><p>“I’m just wondering what a seven year old must taste like,”
Jane stated.  Everyone looked at her.  “What?”</p><p>“Life’s not always fair,” Evelyn told her.  “Any way,
Ashley, get back to your story.”</p><p>Ashley began again.  “Evelyn came home and found me with
her daughters, all of us naked in the living room playing kissing
games, and I just about had a heart attack.  I had no idea that she
and Diane had been playing the same kind of games with them for the
whole two years I had been babysitting for them.”  She looked over at
Evelyn.  “And then Evie gave me a beer to calm me down.”  She looked
at the bottle in her hand.  “That was the first beer I had, by the
way.  And then I watched as Evie touched Nicky between her legs.  I
almost died.  I was so turned on!”</p><p>Evelyn continued the story.  “I knew I had to do something
for the poor girl, so I took her upstairs to my bedroom and made love
to her.”</p><p>“Wait a minute,” Jane said.  “So you were my first lover,
and my sister’s first…adult lover?”</p><p>“I guess I was.”</p><p>“I don’t know about any of you,” Diane said, “But I’m
getting horny just hearing about this again.”</p><p>“And we already had a few orgasms today,” Evie chimed in.</p><p>“So did we,” Ashley added, and told Diane and Evie about
what happened at the studio that afternoon.  This prompted Diane and
Evie to tell the girls about what they did with Dulcy and Lena that
morning.</p><p>“They have to be the horniest mother daughter combo I’ve
every heard of,” Ashley said.</p><p>Diane began taking her clothes off.  “Anybody mind if I
masturbate?”</p><p>“Let me help you with that,” Ashley told her, and she did.  
In minutes they were all naked and kissing, licking, biting, rubbing,
tickling, and sucking each other’s flesh.</p><p>When the phone rang everyone froze, then burst out laughing
when it rang again.  Diane who was sitting over Ashley’s face was
closest to the cordless.  She went, “Shhhh,” and picked it up,
hitting the on button.  “Hello?”</p><p>“Diane?” the female voice on the other end said.  When
Diane confirmed this, the woman continued, “ This is Sarah, from
Social Services.  I know it’s late on a Sunday, but I’ve been swamped
with work all weekend, and I’ve only gotten around to calling you
now.  I hope it’s not too late.”</p><p>“No, not at all.  We just have some friends over.”</p><p>“Well, I realize it’s short notice, but I was wondering if
you would be ready to take custody of Sun and Moon tomorrow
afternoon?  I have all the necessary papers here in front of me.”</p><p>Diane whooped, then said, “Yes!  Yes!  Yes!  You’ve made me
the happiest woman on the planet.”</p><p>“Around two o’clock then?”</p><p>“I’ll be here.  Have a good night now.  I sure will.”</p><p>After hanging up she told everyone the good news.  “I’m
finally going to be a real mother, of the two most wonderful, cutest,
little dark haired girls I’ve ever known.”  Everyone kissed Diane,
and hugged her, then her sister and the younger girls gave Diane
several congratulatory orgasms.</p>"
457,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 12 – The Big Four Oh! & Other reasons to Celebrate",Buck,12,"Diane, Evie, Luann and the rest of the family invite all their friends to a big bash!","['11F', '8f', '5g', 'cons', 'd/s', 'exhib', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'panties', 'ped', 'teen', 'voy']","<p class=""h2"">January 15, 2005.  Saturday.  6:32 AM.</p><p>Forty-eight days.  Forty-eight days since I’ve been a
parent, at least officially, Diane thought.  She lay in the center of
her king size bed, with her two daughters in her arms, all of them
naked as the day they were born.  And, oh, how she would have loved
giving birth to these two darling little angels.  </p><p>The twin girls in her arms were eight and a half now,
Korean by birth, hers by temporary custody.  She had become their
mother by choice.  They had been stolen from a hospital by two evil
women who used them for their sick games, but Diane promised them
that they would never be used again, that they would never be forced
to act in front of a camera, or be forced to do something of a sexual
nature that they didn’t want to do.</p><p>So it was by their choice that the two eight year old
Korean twins were right now sucking on Diane’s big brown nipples with
the wide areolas.  They simply wanted to show their new mother how
much they loved her.  Diane’s hands wandered down to cup the twins
ass cheeks, so round, so smooth, so squeezably soft, and she began to
get wet between her legs.</p><p>This was the way Diane loved to wake up.  In the almost ten
years since she had started playing sexual games with her sister and
nieces, she had found no better way to wake up than with two lovely
little girls nursing at her breasts.</p><p>The twins, Sun and Moon, opened their legs a little,
simultaneously, to allow Diane’s fingers to reach between and cup
their little bare vulvas.  These were also so round, so smooth, and
so squeezably soft.  She caressed them lightly in exchange for the
favors of their mouths on her breasts.  She glanced down at their
little hands on her breasts, noticing their fingers.  She could tell
that it was Moon on her right breast by the single freckle on the
inside of her right ring finger.  Until, or unless, the girls got
different haircuts, this was the only way she could tell them apart.</p><p>Soon Diane’s fingers were exploring the interior of the
little girl vaginas, their wetness allowing access to her second
knuckle.  Little Sun moved her knee so that it rested on Diane’s open
vulva, and she sighed at the contact.  She kissed them, in turn, on
the top of their heads.  “I love you both so much,” she whispered.</p><p>Moon broke her lip grip on Diane’s nipple with a wet
pop.  “We love you too…Mommy.”  </p><p>Diane groaned at the words.  “Mommy needs a kiss.”  Both
girls moved their bodies up to Diane’s mouth, then very carefully put
their heads together, opened their mouths and stuck out their
tongues.  Diane’s much wider mouth opened and she licked two little
tongues at the same time.  With the girls up on their hands and knees
and their heads closer to Diane’s head, Diane found it easier to
reach the girls’ vaginas.  Her thumbs rubbed two clitorises and her
index fingers plunged in and out of two wet vaginas simultaneously.  
The girls panted into Diane’s mouth, Diane loving the feel of their
little girl breath on her tongue.  Sun came first, shaking like a
leaf in the wind.  A minute later Moon came the same way.</p><p>Diane hugged them close to her, kissing their hair, necks,
and ears.  “Did you like what Mommy did for you?”  Both girls
murmured their agreement while catching their breath.  “Good.  Would
one of you little angels want to sit on Mommy’s face?”</p><p>Sun crawled up to Diane, swung her leg over her head, and
sat down on Diane’s mouth, facing her feet.  With just a giggle Moon
crawled down to between Diane’s thighs that were by now very wet, and
began licking the moisture from them.  This was what Diane loved the
best:  one girl on her face, and one between her legs.</p><p>She held Sun above her face with her palms, her fingers
holding open the petals of the girl’s outer labia.  She began long
slow tongue lashings from the little girl’s clitoris back to her
anus.  This made her even wetter between her thighs.  </p><p>Meanwhile Moon was lying with her body across Diane’s
belly, her chin on Diane’s pubic bone, her tongue licking at her inch
long, stiff and red clitoris, while her little fingers held open
Diane’s much larger labia.  </p><p>After five minutes of this, and Sun’s second orgasm of the
morning, Diane had them switch places.  She always tried to play fair
with the two of them.  She ended their play time with both girls
lying across Diane’s belly, two little tongues lapping away at her
vulva and two sets of little fingers plunging slowly in and out of
her vagina.  Diane screamed out in orgasm, her hands running all over
the two beautiful asses that were at hand.</p><p class=""h2"">6:43 AM.</p><p>Evelyn lay in her queen size bed with her two teenage
daughters, all of them naked.  She had been awoken by the bed
moving.  She lay now with eyes half closed, watching her daughters
make love to each other.  Tammy, the red head, was sixteen, and her
sister Nicky with light brown hair was fourteen.  They had been
lovers since they were five and seven.  That was a long time, and
both knew how to “push the others’ buttons.”</p><p>The girls were lying on their sides, head to crotch, a
thigh of each bent over the head of the other.  From her vantage
point, Evelyn could see only Nicky’s mouth glued to her sister’s
clitoris.  She reached out and brushed the hair from her eyes.  Nicky
pulled her mouth away just long enough to say, “Morning, Mom,” before
going back to pleasuring her sister.</p><p>Evelyn propped herself up on an elbow, and began running
her hand along Tammy’s ass cheeks.  She trailed her fingers down the
small of her back, mid back, to her shoulders, where they met Nicky’s
thick thigh wrapped over Tammy’s neck.  That’s so sexy, she thought.  
My daughter’s back joins my other daughter’s leg.</p><p>Evelyn rose to her knees and began running her hands along
Nicky’s thigh, down to her knee, where she tickled the back of it.  
She bent over her daughters and began depositing light kisses on
their ribs, and the spots where the sides of their breasts were
squashed against the belly of the other.  </p><p>Her motherly touch extended as far as she could reach. She
ran her fingers thorough her daughters’ now sweaty hair and across
smooth round asses.</p><p>Tammy had her orgasm first, her thigh lifting off of her
sister’s neck.  Tammy recovered in less than a minute and pulled
Nicky’s thighs while laying on her back, to bring her sister’s vulva
down onto her mouth.  Nicky was now sitting, leaning forward, her
hands on Tammy’s thighs, while her sister dined on her vagina and
clitoris.</p><p>Evelyn kissed Nicky, their tongues playing tag inside each
other’s mouths, while her hands pulled on her daughter’s large brown
nipples.  She broke the kiss, crawled around to Tammy’s head, where
she began kissing Nicky’s ass cheeks, then licking and giving her
little love bites.  Nicky came in a shattering orgasm that left her
drained.  Nicky fell onto her sister’s legs, pinning her to the bed.</p><p>With a smile, Evelyn rolled her youngest daughter off to
the side.  Then she positioned herself, brining Tammy’s left thigh
over her belly, while positioning her own left thigh between her
oldest daughter’s legs.  Slowly she began to grind her hard red
clitoris against her daughter’s vulva.  Tammy propped herself on her
elbows to watch the action as her mother slapped her wet vulva
against her own wet vulva.  Evelyn picked up the tempo as Nicky
recovered and leaned in to place her tongue down at the junction of
her mother’s and her sister’s vulvas.  The added effect of Nicky’s
wet tongue caused simultaneous orgasms in her sister and mother.</p><p class=""h2"">6:54 AM.</p><p>Luann, the tall Hawaiian sister-in-law of Diane and Evelyn,
lay on her belly on her queen size bed.  Her daughter, Annabel, who
was one month shy of turning eleven, was astride her back, kneading
her shoulders, putting all of her weight into it.  “You have magic
hands, Honey,” she told her daughter.</p><p>“Well, it’s part of my birthday present for you.  This
whole week I’m doing special things for you.”</p><p>“Well, you certainly have been doing wonderfully lovely
things for me. But my birthday was five days ago. So I only get today
and tomorrow yet.”</p><p>“And Aunt Diane’s birthday is five days away.  Is that why
were having the birthday party for both of you tonight?  Because
today is in the middle?”</p><p>“Sort of.  It’s just that Saturday night is a great night
for a party.  Nobody has to work tomorrow, and usually no one works
on Saturday.”</p><p>“Aunt Dulcy does.  She works everyday.”</p><p>“Dulcy has two jobs.”</p><p>“She’s coming tonight, though?  Her and Lena?”</p><p>“Yes, as far as I know.”</p><p>“Goody.  Bethany and Laura coming?”</p><p>“I think so.  And Tonya, Sam, Carolyn, Demi, and Angelica,
and maybe Jane and Courtney.  You know, we’re also celebrating me
passing my real estate classes, and Tammy passing her driving test
last Saturday.   And the new additions to the family.”</p><p>“New additions?”</p><p>Luann turned over on her back making Annie fall to the
side.  “Sun and Moon, silly.”  She began tickling her daughter’s ribs.</p><p>Annie giggled like a fool.  “Mommy, stop!”</p><p>The clock radio started buzzing on the night stand.  Luann
reached over to turn it off.  “Time to get up Silly Girl.”  Annie
protested.  “We have a lot to do today to get the house all clean and
ready for the party tonight;  we have to shop for the food and
drinks;  we have to decorate the house… ”</p><p>“Okay, okay!”  Annie jumped off the bed.  “Race you to the
shower!”</p><p class=""h2"">7:12 AM.</p><p>Seventeen year old Jane opened her blue eyes, rubbed her
face, and pulled her leg out from under the body of her fourteen year
old “little sister,” Courtney.  She looked at the girl’s face,
brushed the hair from her eyes, noticing that her magenta hair was
growing out, revealing her blond roots.</p><p>Courtney’s mouth was open and she was drooling onto her
pillow.  Courtney smiled at her young charge, wiped her mouth with a
corner of the sheet, then kissed her on the cheek.  Courtney rolled
over, mouth still open, revealing her shiny metal braces on her
teeth.  Jane leaned in, licked Courtney’s lips, her braces.  
Courtney’s eyes flew open and she smiled at her “big sister.”</p><p>“Good morning,” Jane told her.  She made a face.  “You have
morning breath.”</p><p>Courtney licked her dry lips.  “Don’t we all?  In the
morning , I mean?”</p><p>Jane pulled the sheet back revealing Courtney’s naked body,
her small pert breasts, red nipples pointing at the ceiling, her flat
belly, flared hips, shaved bare vulva, muscular thighs.</p><p>Jane lowered her mouth to Courtney’s breast, kissed all
over it, down to her belly, and licked down to her naked pubic bone.  
Courtney’s fingers played with Jane’s long blond hair.  Jane’s
fingers spread open Courtney’s outer labia and began tasting the
inside of her vagina.  Jane took her time;  she liked teasing the
girl, and she had Courtney flailing her limbs about before she pushed
her over the edge to orgasm.</p><p>Before Courtney came back down from her orgasm, Jane was
already crawling back up her body, fingers and tongue touching every
inch of skin she could, until she was licking at Courtney’s mouth
again.  Jane reared up and straddled Courtney’s face, while facing
the headboard, bringing her equally bare vulva down to the younger
girl’s mouth, her clit against her nose, her anus on her chin.</p><p>Courtney spread Jane’s labia with her fingers and began
stabbing her tongue against her clitoris.  In minutes Jane was at the
edge of her own orgasm when her big sister Ashley walked into her
room.  “What would Mom and Dad say?  If they saw you two like this?”</p><p>Jane turned her head to take in her sister in a blue bath
robe with the belt undone.  Ashley was 21 with long black hair, wet
from her recent shower.  “Mom and Dad wouldn’t say anything,” Jane
told her.  “They would just drop over with heart attacks.”</p><p>Ashley walked to the bed and pulled her sister’s head back
by the hair, kissed her long and hard on the mouth.  She broke away
after thirty seconds.  “You have a really bad case of pussy breath,”
she laughed.</p><p>Jane was riding Courtney’s face hard, rocking back and
forth.  She came suddenly, clamping down on the younger girl’s head.  
As she tried to catch her own breath, Jane could feel Courtney
gasping for breath under her.  Reluctantly she got off the girl.</p><p>“Shower’s free,” Ashley told her.  </p><p>“You probably used all the hot water,” Jane
accused.  “Courtney, come.  Shower time.”</p><p class=""h2"">7:26 AM.</p><p>Samantha was a large woman, tall, muscular, but with wide
hips and a large bust, long raven hair spread out over her pillow.  
She stretched out on her king size bed, the covers bunched up at her
feet.  Her D cup breasts flattened from the way she lay, areola wider
than a half dollar, and her large brown nipples, like baby’s fingers,
pointing left and right.</p><p>Her lover Carolyn lay curled against her right side, thigh
over thigh, arm across Samantha’s belly, face resting against her
breast.  Carolyn was a smaller woman, about five two, with short
blond hair, and B cup breasts.  She opened her piercing green eyes.  
Without looking at Samantha, Carolyn said, “Morning Lover.”</p><p>Sam brought her arm around Carolyn’s shoulders, squeezed
her.  This was her way of saying “good morning.”  Carolyn began to
lightly touch Sam’s right nipple.  She just loved playing with them.  
It made her feel naughty, without feeling like a slut for sex.</p><p>The two women lay like this for a few minutes, then their
silent love was interrupted by Sam’s fifteen year old daughter.  
There was a light knock on the bedroom door, then without waiting for
an answer, Demi pushed open the door.  She was wearing nylon gym
shorts, sneakers, and a tank top.  Her blond hair was sweaty, and her
nipples, hard like nickels, were visible through her sports bra and
tank top.</p><p>“Did you have a good run?”  Sam asked her daughter.</p><p>“Yeah, but Angel won’t warm me up now.”</p><p>“I told you,” Carolyn said, “to dress warmer.  It’s January
for God’s sake.”</p><p>“She dresses like that just to make Angel warm her up,” Sam
said.</p><p>Demi approached their bed, hugging herself now, squashing
her teenage breasts.  “Please, Mommy.  I’m cold.”</p><p>“Go take a hot shower,” Carolyn told her.</p><p>Demi kicked off her sneakers, and put a knee on the bed.  
Sam sighed, held out her left arm.  “Oh, all right.  You must really
mean it to call me Mommy.”</p><p>Demi, still dressed, crawled into bed to lay against her
mother.  On the other side, Carolyn tried to roll over, but Sam held
her in place.  She kissed Carolyn on the top of the head, then kissed
her daughter like wise.  “My two favorite girls,” then, “Damn!  You
are cold.  You have me shivering.”</p><p>Carolyn reached down to pull the blanket and comforter up
to their necks.  “Where’s Angel, now?”</p><p>“Still in bed,” Demi told her.  She wouldn’t let me back
under the covers.”  Under the covers, Demi began to play with her
mother’s hardening nipple on her left breast.</p><p>Carolyn began again to play with Sam’s other nipple.  Sam’s
large hands reached to cup a breast each of her daughter and lover,
just lightly squeezing, and moving over Carolyn’s flesh, and Demi’s
tank top, causing nipples to stiffen.</p><p>Carolyn relaxed visibly and pushed the blankets back with
her chin, exposing Samantha’s large mammaries.  Carolyn and Her
daughter played with Sam’s nipples in total fascination at they way
they stiffened up. Carolyn replaced her fingers with her lips,
tongue, then lips again.  Watching this, Demi began to slowly lick
all around Sam’s areola and hard nipple, her tongue making long wet
trails across her mother’s breast.</p><p>Demi’s fingers met Carolyn’s fingers down at Sam’s shaved
vulva.  Carolyn began tracing her fingers slowly up and down her
outer labia, and Demi fingered her mother’s clitoris.  It didn’t take
long for Sam to get wet and for Carolyn’s fingers to slide inside.  
Demi’s finger never let up on Sam’s clitoris.  With two mouths on her
breasts and two hands at her vulva, it didn’t take long for Sam to
have a series of three mini-orgasms.  </p><p>They were all startled by a young girl clearing her
throat.  Carolyn’s daughter Angelica stood in the open
doorway.  “Don’t you guys think about anything else?”  She shook her
head, her mouth a thin line.  “I’m going for a shower, if nobody
minds.”  Demi threw the covers aside.  “Alone!”  Angelica gave her a
meaningful look, and left for the bathroom.</p><p class=""h2"">8:01 AM.</p><p>Dulcy lay in her daughter’s bed, her body curled around her
daughter, Lena.  They both wore long sleeve nightgowns, Lena’s pink,
Dulcy’s white.  Dulcy had golden blond hair down to her shoulders.  
Her daughter’s hair was similar length, but a darker blond.  </p><p>Dulcy’s husband was already up for an hour, puttering
around in his workshop in the basement.  It was Saturday morning, so
he was likely to be down there all morning.  Her son, Billy who was
six, would stay in bed until someone literally pushed or pulled him
out of bed.</p><p>Dulcy’s face was against Lena’s hair.  She kissed her,
while her hand worked its way under her daughter’s nightie, and she
smiled at finding her daughter sans panties.  Her fingers traced a
path up the twelve year old’s thin, smooth thigh, and up to her hip
bone, then across to her pubic bone and slowly down to her vulva
covered in whispy blond hair.</p><p>Lena giggled.  Without opening her eyes, she said, “I hope
that’s my mommy’s hand.  Because nobody, except my mommy is allowed
to touch me there.”</p><p>Dulcy cupped Lena’s vulva, her palm resting against her
little clitoris.  “You were just laying here waiting for your mommy,
weren’t you?”</p><p>Lena opened her eyes and turned slightly towards her
mother.  “I wait for you every morning, Mommy.  And every night.”</p><p>“You’re Mommy’s little slutty girl,” Dulcy told her, as her
thumb moved to push against the hood over her daughter’s clitoris.</p><p>“You know me so well, Mommy.  Now take off that silly
nightie, and give your little girl what she wants.”</p><p>They both sat up to remove their nightgowns, and Dulcy
glanced over at her daughter’s open bedroom door.  Her son could wake
up, or her husband could come upstairs, and find her in this
compromising position with her daughter.  Did she want that to
happen?  Not really want, but if it happened, she could stop sneaking
around.  </p><p>Dulcy threw Lena’s thighs over her shoulders.  Dulcy’s
hands gripped the girl’s slim ass cheeks as her lips and tongue went
to work touching her daughter in the exact intimate way that Lena was
wanting, needing.  </p><p>Lena grabbed her own legs behind her knees and pulled her
thighs against her small breasts.  “Hmmm, thank you, Honey,” Dulcy
said.  Lena started shaking, then stuffed her fist in her mouth to
keep from crying out as her orgasm washed over her.</p><p>Dulcy crawled up to lay with her body, her small pert
breasts, across the back of Lena’s legs.  She stretched her neck down
to kiss her daughter on the lips.  Lena kissed her back.  “Excited
about tonight?”</p><p>“Can’t wait,” Lena said with her ankles next to her ears.</p><p>“Wish I was this flexible,” Dulcy told her.  “You can show
off tonight all you want.  In the nude.  Show all those women and
girls how you can put your ankles behind your head.”</p><p>“Are you trying to turn me on again, Mom?”</p><p>“I know it doesn’t take much.”</p><p class=""h2"">8:18 AM.</p><p>“Tonya Honey?”  Maris walked into the teenager’s bedroom
carrying a glass of orange juice and a couple of Tylenol.  Maris was
a tall black woman, 34 years old with straight hair the color of
cinnamon.  She had been dating Tonya’s father, Frank, for about six
months and was trying her best to win over Frank’s daughter, Tonya,
with little success.  It wasn’t that Tonya was being rude to her;  it
was just that she hadn’t warmed up to her.  Maris suspected she was
jealous of her father paying attention to someone else, while it
seemed he paid little or no attention to Tonya herself.</p><p>Tonya, her coal black hair tangled in sweat, lay sideways
across her bed, her body wrapped in her sheet and blankets.  Maris
went to the bed, set the glass on the night stand and felt the girl’s
forehead.  “Tonya?  Tonya sit up and take these.  Come on.  You need
this.  You still have a fever.”</p><p>Weakly, Tonya left Maris sit her up against her pillows and
the headboard of her bed.  She was wearing red flannel pajamas.  She
opened one brown eye.  She could see almost nothing without her
contacts in.  “What?  What do you want?”</p><p>“Take these,” Maris held out the two pills to the
teenager.  When Tonya put the pills in her mouth, Maris handed her
the glass of orange juice.  Tonya took a swallow, then coughed on the
second swallow.  Maris took the half full glass back and set it back
on the night stand.</p><p>“I think you’re staying home tonight, girl.  You definitely
have the flu.”</p><p>Tonya shivered and wrapped a blanket across the front of
her body.  “I’ll be better by tonight.  Promise,” she added
weakly.  “I’m just tired.”</p><p>Maris pulled the covers out from underneath Tonya and began
arranging them over the girl in a more exact order, sheet
first.  “Even if you feel better by the time of the party, you could
still give it to somebody else.”  Maris straightened out her
blankets.  “You don’t want to do that, do you?”  And Maris pulled
Tonya’s white comforter over the blankets up to Tonya’s chin.  “Feel
better, okay?”</p><p>“So cold,” Tonya shivered.</p><p>Maris called her office from the telephone in Frank’s
bedroom.  “Carlos, can you take my eleven o’clock this morning with
the Petersons?”  Pause.  “Yes, all the information is in my desk.”  
Pause.  “Yes, alright.  If you make the sale, you can keep the
commission.  Thanks.  I owe you one.”</p><p>Maris returned to Tonya’s bedroom.  Without opening her
eyes, Tonya said, “You didn’t have to do that.  Call work.  You
should just go.  Leave me.  I’ll be fine.”  Tonya’s voice ran down to
a whisper like a spring running down on a wind up toy soldier.</p><p>Maris returned to Tonya’s bedside, pushed the girl’s hair
off her eyes.  “While your father’s out of town I’m responsible for
you.  I’m not going to leave you Tonya.  Especially not for work.  
The Petersons will still be there on Monday.  I have utmost
confidence that Carlos will not be closing the deal today,” she said
with a shake of her head.  “The Petersons have looked at six houses
already.  I think they’ll be ready to buy… the twelfth one.”  Maris
realized that Tonya wasn’t listening any more, if she ever was in the
first place.</p><p>Tonya shivered again, her arms folded across her chest, her
legs tight together to conserve body heat.  “So cold,” she said again.</p><p>Maris looked down at the shivering, sweating teenager and
sighed.  She made a decision and pulled back the covers on her side
of the bed, climbed under them, and pressed her body against Tonya,
her arm around the girl’s body, her leg across her legs.  “Rest, now,
Honey.  You just need to get plenty of rest.”  Maris leaned her head
against Tonya’s shoulder.  “I’ll warm you up.”</p><p>As Tonya drifted off to sleep, she whispered, “I love you
Mommy.”</p><p class=""h2"">8:35 AM.</p><p>Bethany woke up with a feeling of contentment.   The dark
haired ten year old was wrapped in the arms of her big sister.  Both
of them were naked as the day they were born and they had their legs
wrapped around each other.  Bethany lay her chin on Laura’s shoulder
to get more comfortable.</p><p>Fourteen year old Laura moved a little, tried to stretch
and shook herself awake.  She smiled up at her little sister in her
arms, and kissed her on the mouth.  “Good morning, Bethy.  How did
you sleep?”</p><p>Beth smiled back at her.  “Great.  Especially after you
gave me all those orgasms.”</p><p>“Shhh,” Laura warned.  “Don’t want Mom or Dad hearing you
say that.”</p><p>Beth nodded, licked her lips and began slowly kissing
Laura’s collar bone.  Laura shivered slightly.  She loved it when
Beth kissed her there.  It felt so sexy.  Even her girlfriend, Nicky,
didn’t know about this erogenous zone on Laura’s body, but her sister
found it after only a few weeks of becoming her lover.  Beth kissed
along her right clavicle, the hollow of her throat, and then kissed
along her left clavicle.</p><p>Laura’s hands ran slowly down Beth’s back, luxuriating in
the warm smooth flesh, until they cupped the ten year old’s skinny
ass cheeks.  Beth, lying as she was atop Laura, pushed her knee
between her sister’s legs, which brought her vulva against Laura’s
thigh.  She had her body pressed tight against her sister, her arms
at Laura’s sides, her fingers lightly caressing her ribs.  </p><p>Two sets of hard nipples poked against the chest of the
other.  Beth lowered her face to begin kissing Laura’s baby breasts
that were only slightly fuller than her own.  Even though four years
separated them, their bodies were remarkably similar in height and
size.  Their faces, breasts, vulvas, and legs all lined up pretty
closely.  Laura hugged her sister tightly.</p><p>“There you are,” Louise said, and then stopped in the
doorway as she took in the sight of her two daughters before her.  It
was plain that they were naked under the covers as the sisters lay in
Bethany’s bed, Beth lying atop Laura in a very loving embrace.</p><p>“Mom!” both girls said, in shock.  </p><p>“What are you doing in your sister’s bed?”  Louise took two
steps towards Beth’s bed.</p><p>“Um, I had a bad dream last night,” Beth told her, rolling
off her sister to the far side, keeping Laura’s naked body between
herself and her mother.  “A real nightmare.  I woke up Laura.”</p><p>Louise took two more steps, tilted her head,
thinking.  “Then why is Laura in your bed?”</p><p>Laura answered for her sister.  “I, uh, was bringing her
back to bed.  I tried to put her back in her own bed…”  Louise sat
down on the foot end of the bed.  “And, she wouldn’t let me, um,
leave.”</p><p>“I just wanted her to stay until I fell asleep,” Beth added.</p><p>“And I, uh guess, that I fell asleep, too.”</p><p>Louise considered carefully.  “Oh?  Then I guess that
explains that.”  She slowly took hold of the covers, slowly peeled
them back, revealing the naked bodies of her daughters.  “How do you
explain your pajamas disappearing,” she said quietly.</p><p>Laura brazenly sat up, took a deep breath, pushing out her
nearly flat chest.  “I wanted to see what it was like to sleep in the
nude.”  She looked at her sister for a second.  “I talked Bethy into
doing it too.”</p><p>Louise leaned close to Laura’s face, said quietly,  “Where
did you get such an idea?  Who do you know that sleeps in the nude?”</p><p>Laura took another deep breath.  “Alright, alright.  It’s
Nicky, okay?  She sleeps in the nude, and…when I sleep over at her
place…I sleep in the nude, too.”  Laura looked away for a second,
then looked back, found her mother’s eyes.  “It’s so much more
comfortable, Mom.  You should try it.”</p><p>Louise swallowed visibly, took a deep breath of her own.  
She touched Laura’s arm.  “Maybe I will.  Maybe I will try sleeping
in the nude.”  She rose on unsteady legs.  “But right now, you two
need to get dressed.  No nudity in this house if you’re awake, okay?”</p><p>Laura nodded.  “Gotcha, Mom.”  Bethany nodded like bobble
head doll, as Louise made a quick departure.</p><p class=""h2"">9:10 AM.</p><p>Sun and Moon were in their bedroom playing with their
Barbie dolls.  They were wearing only panties, Sun in yellow, Moon in
blue.  Moon was holding Barbie and Sun was holding Midge.  Both dolls
were wearing pretty flowered dresses.  They walked the dolls down the
carpet in the space between their twin beds, underneath the middle
window.  </p><p>Moon intoned, “Dum, dum, da dum.  Dum, dum, da dum.”</p><p>“Do you, Barbie, take Midge to be your awfully leaded
wife?” Sun asked.</p><p>“Oh, yes!”  Moon answered.  “I mean, I do!  I do!”</p><p>“Do you, Midge, take Barbie to be your awfully leaded wife?”</p><p>“I do!” Moon answered.  “And now the honeymoon,”  Moon took
both dolls and began to pull their dresses and shoes off.</p><p>Sun laid the Barbie on top of Midge in reverse, making her
head move against the crotch of the Midge doll.  “Oh, Barbie!  I love
you!”  Sun said, and both twins giggled.</p><p>Both girls made Barbie and Midge roll around on the floor,
until the dolls had their legs spread out, one in front, one behind,
and the girls were rubbing the dolls crotches against each other.</p><p>Sun sat up suddenly.  “Oh.  That’s right.  Now the
divorce.”  Sun took Barbie and Moon took Midge and walked them away
from each other towards the twins separate beds.</p><p>“I don’t love you any more!  Waaaaaa!” Moon told the Barbie
doll.  “And what do we have here?”  Moon said.  She pulled a Kelly
doll from under her bed.  She held the small prepubescent looking
doll up to the Midge doll.  “It’s alright, Midge.  I’ll love you!  
Forever and ever!”</p><p>Sun had pulled a teenage looking Skipper doll from
underneath her bed.  “Oh, my little sister,” Sun said, speaking for
Barbie.  “My little Skipper.  I love you!  I’m so sad since I broke
up with Midge.  Please love me!”</p><p>Sun pulled the clothes off of the Skipper doll, while Moon
did likewise to the Kelly doll.  Then the girls made the dolls make
love to each other.  After some giggles and smiles they stopped with
the Skipper doll’s head between Barbie’s legs and the Kelly doll’s
head against Midge’s breast.</p><p>Moon looked at her sister.  “Know what I’m thinking?”</p><p>“Yep!” Sun declared.  She lifted the Barbie’s head
up.  “Oh, Midge, I still love you.  Even though I love my little
sister, too.  I can love both of you.”</p><p>Moon sat Midge up with little Kelly in her arms.  “Can you
love me and my baby, Kelly?”</p><p>“I can love both of you.  All of you.”</p><p>Moon moved Midge and Kelly over to Barbie and sat Midge on
top of Barbie’s face.  “Oh, Barbie!  You always make me feel soooo
good,” Moon said, with a giggle.</p><p>“Oh, Skipper,” Sun made Barbie say.  “You make me feel
soooo good, too!”  She lifted Skipper’s head from between Barbie’s
legs.  “When I’m done here, can I taste that little five year old?”  
This made both twins break out in giggles again.</p><p>Moon picked up Kelly from Midge’s arms, turned Skipper on
her back, and sat Kelly’s naked butt on Skipper’s face.  “Ooooooo,
Skipper.  That feels wonderful!” Moon said for Kelly.  She picked up
Kelly so that Skipper could ‘talk.’  “You taste Deeee-licious!”</p><p>Sun had placed Midge on top of Barbie and was making
them ‘kiss.’  “Yummmm!  Is that what I taste like?” Midge ‘asked’
her ‘wife.’</p><p>“Is this giving you ideas?” Moon asked.</p><p>“You know it is!”</p><p>Moon pushed her sister down on the floor, crawled on top
and lowered her head to kiss her on the lips.  Slowly their mouths
opened and their tongues sparred with each other.  Moon hugged her
sister to her, feeling her sister’s hard little nipples poke her hard
little nipples, and Sun hugged her back.</p><p>They stayed like this only a few minutes when they heard
their cousin clear her throat.  They both looked up to see Nicky
standing in their open doorway.  She was wearing jeans and a blue
scooped neck shirt, and was barefoot.   “You girls need to clean up
your room.”</p><p>Both girls looked at their Barbie stuff spread out on the
floor.  “But the party’s not until tonight,” Sun told her.</p><p>“I don’t make the rules,” Nicky said.  “I just enforce
them.” She sat on Sun’s bed.  “I’m not leaving until I can see the
floor.”</p><p>“How ‘bout you do something for us,” Sun said, with a
finger on her lips, “if we clean up our room.”</p><p>“Oh?  Like what?”  Nicky leaned forward, showing her little
cousins her cleavage.  Her nipples were outlined in her shirt.  Nicky
rarely wore a bra, and usually bought her shirts one size too small,
so that her breasts always turned heads, male and female, adults and
children.</p><p>Sun reached out quickly, pushed on Nicky’s left nipple,
said, “Beep!”</p><p>Nicky smiled and pressed her finger against Sun’s tiny
nipple.  “Beep!  Yourself.”  She grabbed Moon by the arm, pulled her
into a hug.  “You want to play with my boobies, too?”</p><p>Moon giggled.  “Yeah!”</p><p>“Clean this room up!” Nicky ordered.</p><p>The twins picked up all Barbie paraphernalia and deposited
the toys into the wicker basket set aside just for Barbie
paraphernalia.  In less than two minutes.  They jumped on Sun’s bed,
one on either side of Nicky and began pulling at the hem of her
shirt.  </p><p>Nicky stopped them and pulled her shirt off over her head.  
She positioned herself with her head on Sun’s pillow and relaxed, as
the twins climbed on top, each gently squeezing a breast.  Their
mouths soon found Nicky’s large brown hardening nipples, and began
sucking.        </p><p>“You girls never get enough of this do you?” Nicky asked,
her hands playing with her little cousin’s shiny black hair.</p><p class=""h2"">9:52 AM.</p><p>Luann helped her daughter climb up on the vibrating washing
machine.  “It’s vibrating my butt,” Annie giggled, as she sat herself
facing her mother.  </p><p>Luann smiled at her, bending at the waist to bring her face
to her daughter’s.  Her fingers worked on the zipper of Annie’s jeans
and quickly pulled them down to her ankles where they trapped her
feet together, and spread her thighs.  “You still want to do nice
things for your Mommy?”</p><p>Annie nodded.  “Yep.  What ever you want.”</p><p>Luann kissed her daughter’s smaller mouth.  “Then play with
yourself, Annie.  I want to watch you play with yourself.”</p><p>Annie hadn’t done that for a long time.  She really didn’t
have to;  there was always someone around to do it for her:  her
mother, aunts, cousins, her best friend Bethany.  But she remembered
what she did likewise to her mother, aunts, cousins, best friend
Bethany.  Besides it was really very simple.  She just had to touch
herself where it felt the best.</p><p>Luann brought her face down to her daughter’s vulva as
Annie’s fingers slowly caressed her outer lips.  Her fingers spread
her lips gently and she began caressing the interior of her vagina.  
Annie closed her eyes as she leaned back against the top of the
washer, her butt now at the edge of the washing machine, her feet
dangling halfway to the floor.  The fingers of one hand held back her
lips, while the fingers of her other hand rubbed her vulva and
diddled her clitoris.</p><p>Luann breathed in deeply, loving the sweet fragrance of her
daughter.  “Come for Mommy.  Come for Mommy, Little One.”  She
stopped herself from reaching out with her lips and tongue.  “Show
Mommy how much you love yourself!”</p><p>Annie left out a cry, just as the washer began the spin
cycle, the washer and Annie shaking simultaneously.  Luann caught her
daughter as she began slipping off the washer, and lowered her to the
floor on shaky legs.</p><p>As Luann pulled up her daughter’s jeans she whispered in
her ear, “Don’t tell anyone else about this.  Let’s just keep it our
little secret.”</p><p>“Can I do this again, some time?”</p><p>Luann kissed Annie on the cheek.  “Only if you keep it a
secret.  That way it’s special just between us, okay?”</p><p>Annie went skipping out of the laundry room into the
kitchen, as Luann opened the dryer and began pulling clothes out,
letting them fall into the laundry basket.</p><p class=""h2"">10:30 AM.</p><p>Evelyn was scrubbing the floor in the breakfast nook.  As
she backed up into the family room on hands and knees, her butt came
in contact with her sister’s legs.  She looked up with a smile as
Diane looked down on her.  “There’s the birthday girl,” Evelyn said,
lightness in her voice.</p><p>Diane said, “Luann’s the birthday girl, too.  I hope you
bought two birthday cakes.”</p><p>Evelyn sat with her back against the doorway, “Five.  One
for Tammy passing her driving test;  One for Luann passing her real
estate exam;  One that says ‘Welcome to the family Sun &amp; Moon.’”  
Diane still stood over her.</p><p>Diane smiled down at her.  On impulse Evelyn took hold of
her sister’s hips, pulled her closer.  “Come here, Big Sister.”</p><p>“What are you..?”  Diane felt her sister’s hands unsnap her
jeans, pull down her zipper.  </p><p>Evelyn’s hands reached inside Diane’s jeans and cupped her
vulva through her panties.  “You’re not going to get too old for
this, are you?”</p><p>Diane sighed.  “I don’t think that’s possible.  What are
you going to do?”</p><p>Instead of answering, Evelyn yanked Diane’s jeans down to
her knees and buried her face in her slit.  Her tongue curled around
and between Diane’s folds, her nose bumping Diane’s clitoris. With
just her mouth and nose, Evelyn’s hands on Diane’s hips, she brought
her sister to orgasm in a matter of minutes.  She wiped her mouth
with the hem of her tee shirt.  “Thanks.”</p><p>Diane stepped back, pulling her jeans up.  “What was that
for?”</p><p>“It’s your birthday.  But no, that’s not all.  I’m just so
horny thinking about tonight.  It’s going to be a great party.”</p><p>Diane knelt in front of her sister, touching her arm.  “I
know that you and Luann outvoted me, but do you think it was a good
idea to invite Maris and Louise?”</p><p>Evelyn smiled slightly.  “That just makes it more erotic.  
We’ll have to sneak around to have some sexual fun.  Besides you and
Luann can be in the loft so we can give you our special presents
there.  Maris and Louise will never know what we’re doing.”</p><p class=""h2"">11:27 AM.</p><p>Tammy thought she heard the telephone ring.  She shut off
the vacuum, and picked up the phone in the living room.  “Hello?”</p><p>Maris was one the other end of the line.  “Tammy?  It’s
Maris.  Um, Tonya and I aren’t going to be able to make it to the
party tonight.  Tonya has the flu, and I want to take care of her.”</p><p>Tammy could hear Tonya in the background saying,
weakly, “No.  I’ll be fine.  You can go Maris.  Go have fun….”</p><p>Tammy said, “Oh, that sucks.  I knew she didn’t feel good
at school yesterday.  I wanted you guys here, especially Tonya.  I
hope she feels better, though.”</p><p>“I think she will if she rests and takes it easy.  No
excitement.  No parties.”</p><p>Tammy could hear Tonya pull the phone slightly away from
Maris.  “I love you, Tammy.  Please don’t be mad.  Maris won’t let me
come,” she moaned.</p><p>Tammy had to smile about the way Tonya was acting.  She
always acted like a little kid when she was sick.  “I love you, too,
Tone.  Just get well.  I want to see you in school on Monday.  You
know that I hate having to get all your homework from our teachers
when you’re sick.”</p><p>Maris came back on the phone.  “Tell your mom and Aunt
Diane I’m sorry, too.  I’ll let you know when Tonya feels better.  
Good-bye.”      </p><p class=""h2"">12:12 PM.</p><p>Maris brought the bowl of chicken soup and glass of orange
juice to the living room where Tonya was laying on the sofa.  “This
will get you feeling better, Honey.”</p><p>Weakly, Tonya sat up, still with a blanket wrapped around
her from her ankles to her chest.  She picked up the spoon from the
lap tray and dug into the soup.  “Thanks, Maris.  This is good.”</p><p>Maris sat beside her.  “Well it’s not like I made it from
scratch.  I just opened the can.”</p><p>Tonya smiled at her.  “Thank you for taking care of me.  I
haven’t had anyone take care of me for a long time.  Except for
Tammy.  She takes care of me.”</p><p>Maris sat back and was silent while Tonya finished her soup
and juice, then she felt the teenager’s forehead.  “Your fever
broke.  That’s good.”</p><p>Maris took the tray and returned to the kitchen.  When she
returned to the living room she found Tonya trying to stand up.  “Oh.
I’m just so weak,” she complained.</p><p>“Where are you going?”</p><p>“Bathroom.”</p><p>Maris helped Tonya up the stairs to the bathroom, sat her
on the toilet, turned to go, but Tonya was already urinating in the
toilet, so Maris decide to stay to help her up again.  She watched as
Tonya unselfconsciously wiped herself, then helped her to the sink to
wash her hands.</p><p>Staring at herself in the mirror above the sink, Tonya
said, “I need a shower.  I look horrible.”</p><p>Maris had her arm around the teenager from behind, her eyes
just over the top of Tonya’s head.  “You might feel better, too.  
I’ll just leave you alone.”</p><p>“No.  Don’t.”  Tonya turned in Maris’ arms, leaned into
her.  “Could you turn on the water for me?  And help me wash my hair?”</p><p>Maris’ lips pulled this way and that.  “I…guess so.”  Still
holding the girl in one arm, she pulled back the shower door and
turned on the shower.  Methodically she stripped the teenager of the
sweaty flannel pajamas, that she had been sleeping in, revealing the
teenager in all her naked pink glory.</p><p>Holding her by the upper arm Maris helped Tonya step into
the shower.  Tonya just stood under the water for a few minutes, then
said, “This feels so good.  This is exactly what I needed.”</p><p>Maris had her head in the open shower door at the far end
of the shower.  She just watched the white teenager run her fingers
through her hair, her eyes closed.  For the past several months Tonya
had been trying to shock or tease Maris by walking around half naked
or by kissing her girlfriend Tammy in her presence, but now she stood
completely naked, just enjoying her shower, fully aware that Maris
was watching her.</p><p>Tonya opened her eyes, leaned forward so that her head was
out from under the shower spray.  “Can you help me with my hair.  My
arms are to tired to keep them up.”  To demonstrate her arms hung
limply by her sides.</p><p>Maris looked away, embarrassed that she had been watching
the girl, and really just enjoying the view of her body.  She looked
back, held Tonya’s eyes.  “It would be easier if I come in.  Do you
mind?”</p><p>Tonya shook her wet head.  Maris took a deep breath and
quickly shed her clothes.  She stepped naked into the shower.  Tonya
eyed her appreciatively with a slight smile on her lips.  This was
the first time she had seen her father’s girlfriend naked.  It was
the first time she had seen any black woman naked.  Maris’ skin was
the color of milk chocolate.  Her breasts were large and topped with
dark brown wide areolas and almost black nipples.  Looking lower,
Tonya saw that Maris had a little bit of a belly and a really deep
navel.  Lower still revealed Maris’ shaved pubic mound, and that her
outer labia hung down about an inch between her legs.  Her lips were
slightly darker than the color of her thighs.</p><p>Maris smiled at her as Tonya’s eyes met hers again.  “Like
what you see?”  Before Tonya could answer, Maris told her, “Turn
around.  If you want me to wash your hair.”</p><p>Tonya turned her back to Maris and soon felt Maris’ fingers
work the shampoo into her scalp.  Then she pulled the ends of her
long hair up to the top of her head and worked her fingers into this
as well.</p><p>Tonya sighed.  “That feels good.  Your fingers.  In my
hair.”</p><p>Maris turned her by the shoulders to put her head under the
shower.  Tonya tilted her head back and Maris stepped closer to run
her fingers through her hair to rinse the shampoo out.  As Maris
worked with her arms up, her body would brush against Tonya, her
larger breasts bumping into Tonya’s smaller ones.</p><p>Tonya was enjoying the feeling of the older woman’s warm,
wet body brushing against her own.  Tonya’s hands went to Maris’ hips
to hold herself up as Maris grabbed the soap and began washing
Tonya’s body.  Tonya instinctively leaned into Maris’ as her hands
touched Tonya in all the intimate places.  When she was done and
Tonya was rinsed off, Maris leaned in close to turn off the shower,
and stood there holding the teenager in her arms.  “Feel better?”</p><p>“Yeah,”  Tonya replied, bringing her arms up around the
black woman’s back, hugging  her.  “And you feel good, too,”</p><p class=""h2"">1:03 PM.</p><p>Jane left her apartment with Courtney at her side, her
older sister Ashley a step behind.  Courtney wore a pink back pack
across her shoulders.  They walked silently up the street around the
block and up two more blocks.  They wore warm winter coats against
the chilly January afternoon.  The sky was overcast.</p><p>Ashley caught up to her sister and said in her
hear.  “We’re being followed.”</p><p>Jane looked back. “You read too many detective novels.  
People like us don’t get followed.”</p><p>“I’m serious.  I’m going to stop at the jewelry store up
here.  You two keep walking.  When I’m sure the person walks past,
I’m going to come up behind him.”</p><p>Jane snorted.  “Whatever.”</p><p>Ashley ducked into the jewelry store, watching as the
person in the brown coat walked past, then she quickly pushed open
the door and grabbed the person by the arm, spinning him
around.  “What are you…?”</p><p>“Hey!” the girl said as the hood came down off her head,
revealing her face and a lot of red hair.</p><p>“I know you,” Ashley said.  “From Girl Scouts.  Years ago.  
Angelica, right?  Why are you following us?”</p><p>By this time Jane and Courtney had come back to where
Ashley was standing, still with her hand on Angelica’s arm.  “I’m
sorry,” Angel said.  “I didn’t mean to upset you guys.  I wanted to
talk to Jane.  But then I saw you three coming out.  I just wanted to
talk to Jane alone.  I didn’t know where you guys were going or what
you were doing.”  Her shoulders shrugged Ashley’s hand off her
arm.  “I’m sorry.”</p><p>Jane said, “So?  What’s up?”</p><p>“I…I…I just wanted to say that I’m sorry.”</p><p>“For what?”</p><p>Angelica’s eyes sought the sidewalk.  “For the way that I
treated you.  And Demi.  I wanted to apologize for her behavior, too.”</p><p>Jane took Angel’s arm.  “What are you talking about?”</p><p>“Girl Scouts.  When we were all in Girl Scout together.  
Demi and I were very mean to you.  We were mean to a lot of girls.”</p><p>“That was like…three and a half years ago!”  Jane’s hands
lifted to the sky.  “I had completely forgotten about all that.”</p><p>Angel’s eyes were on the sidewalk again.  “I didn’t.  I
never have.  I’m sorry.  I’m trying to be a better person, now.  I’m
through doing everything that Demi wants me to do.  I’m my own
person.”</p><p>Ashley put her arm around the girl’s shoulders,
smiled.  “Congratulations, Kiddo.  You’re growing up.”  </p><p>Angel smiled at Jane, turned to Courtney.  “You’re
Courtney, right?  I remember you, too.  I’m sorry for anything that I
might have done to you, too.”</p><p>“That’s alright,” Courtney said.</p><p>“Where are you going?” Angel asked.</p><p>“I need to go over to Lena’s to work on a school project,”
Courtney told her.</p><p>“And if she doesn’t get it done,” Jane said, “She’s not
going to the party tonight.”</p><p>“What party?  Diane’s party?”  When the others nodded,
Angel said, “Me, too.  Me, Mom, Samantha and Demi are all going.”</p><p class=""h2"">1:42 PM.</p><p>Evelyn answered the phone on the third ring, right before
the answering machine would have picked up.  “Hello?”</p><p>It was Louise on the other end.  “Evelyn?  It’s Louise.  I
just, uh, wanted to ask you something.”</p><p>“I told you, before,” Evelyn said, “You don’t have to bring
anything.  Just yourself.  And your girls.”</p><p>“Um, no.  That’s not it.  Laura told me that…”</p><p>A hundred things ran through Evelyn’s mind.  What had Laura
let slip about her girlfriend, Nicky’s, home life?  Louise knew that
she, Evelyn, was a lesbian.  Did Laura let it out that she was also a
child lover?  That there were times when she had made love to her
daughter and Louise’s daughter at the same time?</p><p>Evelyn was holding her breath as Louise said, “Laura said
that Nicky sleeps in the nude.”  The tone of her voice asked the
question, “is this true?”</p><p>Evelyn let her breath out.  “Oh, that.  Well, yes.  In fact
we all do pretty much.  Unless it’s really cold.  I guess I should
have told you before, but we’re all, well I wouldn’t say nudists
exactly, but we’re kinda a clothing optional household.”</p><p>“Oh?  Well, isn’t that a bit…how can I say this?  I know
you like…girls, women.  How do you deal with…seeing naked women and
girls.”</p><p>Evelyn couldn’t help smiling, even though Louise couldn’t
see her.  “Well, I guess probably the same way you would.  I admit I
enjoy it.  I like walking around nude and I like looking at other
women…and girls, nude.  This is my family here.  I’m really sorry,
Louise.  I should have told you months ago.”</p><p>“Yes.  You should have.  Have you seen…um, Laura…or
Bethany.  You know, naked?”</p><p>“Um, well.”  This was getting a little tricky
now.  “They’ve both been naked while they were here, but honestly,
Louise, I’m not going to prey on your girls.”</p><p>“Oh, no!”  Louise was flustered.  “I didn’t mean to imply
that!  I was just wondering if they…my girls are comfortable around
all of you?  You, Diane, Luann..?”</p><p>“Of course.  And Tammy and Nicky, too.  And Annie and the
twins.  Most of the time the twins walk around here in only their
panties.  There’s nothing wrong with that, is there?  I mean they’re
only eight.”</p><p>“No.  What…what could be wrong with that?”  Louise was
silent for awhile.</p><p>“Hello?  Are you still there?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“Are we okay with this?  I mean I don’t want you to stop
letting Laura or Beth come over here.  We don’t make them take their
clothes off.  They just know that they can if they want to.”</p><p>“How about tonight?  Is everyone going to be naked?”</p><p>“Only if they want to.”  Evelyn laughed.  “I think that
Diane and Luann might be in their birthday suits, though.  It is
their birthdays.”  Louise laughed hesitatingly.  “Are the three of
you still coming?”</p><p>After a moment, Louise answered, “Yes.  We’ll be there.  
Oh, now I understand why the invitation said ‘no men allowed.’”</p><p>“Well, being nude is one thing, but being nude in front of
men?  Well, they just can’t handle that.  You know how men are.  They
wouldn’t be able to be near a naked woman without putting their hands
all over them.  No respect, you know?”</p><p>“Um, yes.  No respect.  Well, good-bye.  See you around
seven-thirty, okay?”</p><p>Evelyn set the phone down on the cradle and collapsed on
the sofa.</p><p class=""h2"">2:28 PM.</p><p>Lena and Courtney worked on their biology report at Dulcy’s
kitchen table, while Ashley, Jane, and Angelica sat on the sofa and
Dulcy sat opposite them in the arm chair.  Dulcy was showing them a
few of her photo albums.  Ashley was looking at one that had a lot of
pictures of Jane, Tammy, and Tonya from the summer before.</p><p>Angelica pointed to one of Jane’s prom dress pictures, a
peach colored, off the shoulder dress.  She looked up at
Jane.  “You’re really beautiful.”</p><p>Jane actually blushed.  “Thank you.”</p><p>Banging was heard from below them.  “What’s that,” Ashley
asked.</p><p>Dulcy sighed.  “My husband downstairs.  Making something.  
And now he has Billy down there with him, too.”</p><p>“What’s he building?”</p><p>“I don’t know.  Last time he built a gun cabinet.”</p><p>“Oh?  He’s a hunter?”</p><p>“No.  Doesn’t own a gun.”  </p><p>Lena and Courtney came into the living room with their
drawings of the human reproduction system.  “We just have to type up
our notes,” Courtney said, speaking to Jane.  “Then we’re done.”</p><p>“How long will that take?”</p><p>Courtney shrugged.  “Half an hour.  Give or take.”</p><p>“Can I help?” Angelica asked.  “I’m a pretty fast typer.”</p><p>The girls looked at Dulcy.  “I don’t care.  Let me see the
notes first.”</p><p>Lena handed them over to her mother, six pages of hand
written notes.  Dulcy looked them over.  “Okay.  If you want to,
Angelica.”</p><p>“Sure.  Where’s your computer?”</p><p>Lena grabbed Angelica’s hand.  “Come up to my room.”  Lena
led Angelica and Courtney up stairs to her bedroom.</p><p>Lena showed Angelica to her computer set up in a corner of
her bedroom, and then she and Courtney kicked off their shoes and
laid on her bed.  Angelica sped through the typing and was finished
in less than ten minutes.</p><p>“Okay guys,” Angelica said, turning in her chair to look at
the bed.  “I should charge you guys for…”</p><p>Courtney and Lena had their clothes half off and were
French kissing with their arms around each other.  “Hey.  You
guys….”  Angelica rose and approached the bed.  “You know.  I just
did your typing for you.”  She sat on the edge of the bed, touched
Lena’s shoulder.  “I think you guys should pay me.”</p><p>Lena broke her kiss with Courtney.  “How much do you want?”</p><p>Angelica stroked Lena’s cheek.  “I want you guys to be my
slaves for the next twenty minutes.”</p><p>Fourteen year old Courtney shrugged her bare shoulders.  
She was naked from the waist up, still wearing her jeans and
socks.  “Sounds like fun,” twelve year old Lena told her.  She was
wearing only bra and panties.</p><p>Angelica stood by the bed.  “Both of you.  Naked, now.  
Hurry.”  The younger girls stripped quickly. “Now.  On your knees.  
On the floor.”  Both girls went down before the red headed
teenager.  “Unzip me.  Pull my pants down,” she ordered.</p><p>“Yes, Mistress,” Lena said as her fingers pulled Angel’s
zipper down.</p><p>“Quiet.  I didn’t tell you to talk.  Just do as I say.”  
Lena pulled down Angel’s jeans revealing a pink thong embroidered
with roses.  No hair was showing.  Angel had obviously shaved.  “Kiss
my thong.  Lick it.  Use your mouths.  Both of you.  Now.”</p><p>Courtney and Lena took turns leaning in and licked and
kissed Angel’s thong while their hands held onto the older girl’s
hips and bare ass cheeks.  Angel grabbed Lena’s hair, pulling her
around her body to her rear.  “Lena.  Kiss my ass.  Court.  Keep
kissing my thong.”</p><p>With Lena out of the way, Courtney could concentrate on
finding Angel’s clit, which was hard against the nylon material of
her thong, with her tongue.  Lena kissed and licked Angel’s white ass
cheeks, her hands holding onto her hips.  Angel had a hold of Lena’s
hair with one hand, and with the other she reached for the back of
Courtney’s head to hold her against her thong covered vulva.  Angel
shook in orgasm, clutching both girls to her.</p><p>When Angel recovered she pushed both girls away from
her.  “Get dressed,” she ordered, as she pulled her jeans back up.  
She opened Lena’s bedroom door and peered out.</p><p>“Can we do that again sometime?” Lena asked.  Courtney just
smiled at her.</p><p>Angel smiled back at Courtney.  “I’ll let you know.”  And
she left.</p><p>Angel walked downstairs, grabbed her purse and coat, and
went for the front door, saying, “I just remembered.  I gotta get
back home.  It was nice seeing you again, Dulcy.”  (Angel met Dulcy
and Lena in S &amp; D part 11)</p><p class=""h2"">3:00 PM.</p><p>Diane had ordered all the children to take a nap for a
couple of hours, so they weren’t too tired for the party, which was
to start at seven o’clock.   In a similar scenario from that morning,
Annabel was now lying in the center of her Aunt Diane’s king size
bed.  In her arms lay her new cousins Sun and Moon.  She still
couldn’t tell them apart.  She didn’t really care.</p><p>The eight and a half year old twins and the almost eleven
year old blond were completely naked and under the covers, cuddling
together.  Moon’s little fingers fit comfortably against Annie’s
little slit.  Sun’s lips fit nicely on Annie’s little brown nipple.</p><p>Annie thought this was all very delightful, and wondered if
she could get her girlfriend, Bethany, interested in sharing her
cousins with her.  She shut her eyes and imagined Bethany kissing
her.  Annie’s little pink lips opened.  Her little red tongue
extended slightly past her bottom lip.</p><p>Moon’s finger left Annie’s moist slit, traced a wet trail
on Annie’s brown skin to her belly button, her nipple, her neck, her
chin and up to rest on her tongue.  Annie’s mouth transformed into a
smile, and Moon trailed her wet finger back down to Annie’s nipple
making little circles around it.</p><p>Annie with her eyes still closed felt Sun’s lips move from
her nipple and skipped right up to her mouth.  Annie and Sun kissed,
exchanging spit.  Moon dipped her finger into Annie’s moist slit
again and brought it up to Annie’s and her sister’s mouth.  She
pushed it between both sets of lips with a smile.  Annie and Sun
licked her finger off.</p><p>Moon’s finger went back down to her own slit, rubbing up
and down until she began to get wet, which took about ten seconds.  
She dipped her finger into her own warm wet vagina, pulling it up to
diddle her tiny clitoris, then brought it back up to Sun’s and
Annie’s mouths.  The girls again licked off Moon’s finger.</p><p>This time Sun sucked her sister’s finger for a time.  Annie
and Moon watched Sun’s mouth bob up and down on her sister’s finger.  
Sun pulled Moon’s hand from her mouth and brought it down between her
own legs.  Moon urgently rubbed her sister’s vulva bringing it to a
boil.</p><p>Annie brought her hand up to pull Moon’s face to her, and
began licking her tongue around Moon’s lips.  Her tongue zeroed in on
Moon’s tongue as her mouth opened.  Moon continued to rub Sun’s
vulva, a finger dipping into the warm wet vagina.  Sun brought her
mouth over to lap at one of Moon’s hard little nipples, while her
hand found its way between her sister’s legs, which she gladly spread
as far as she could.</p><p>Annie reached one hand down her body, worked its way past
the twins arms and bellies to gently tease her own clitoris while
still kissing Moon.</p><p>Six minutes latter, the room filled with the scent of
prepubescent female lust, three little girls slept peacefully.</p><p class=""h2"">4:18 PM.</p><p>Maris awoke suddenly, unsure where she was for a few
moments.  She was lying in her boyfriend’s bed, in her boyfriend’s
house.  In her arms was her boyfriend’s sixteen year old daughter.  
She smiled and sighed.  They were both naked, and Maris took a moment
to just enjoy the physical contact of the young woman.  Tonya’s head
on her shoulder, her arm across Maris’s belly, her small breast
against Maris’s larger one.  Tonya had one thigh on top of Maris’s
leg and Tonya’s other leg was parallel to Maris’s leg.</p><p>Maris had dried Tonya thoroughly after their shower and,
not wanting to put her back in her sick bed with the soiled sheets,
took her to her bedroom that she shared with Tonya’s father, Frank.  
Tonya had let Maris dry her off and guide her to this bed, and in
exchange, Maris did not take advantage of the sick teenager.  She had
held the girl, caressed her, hugged her, kissed her all over her
head, essentially mothered her.  Tonya had rubbed and caressed Maris
back, had even rubbed her vulva on the older woman’s thigh, but fell
asleep before anything else had happened.</p><p>Frank would be back on Monday.  What, Maris wondered, was
she going to do when he returned?</p><p class=""h2"">7:04 PM.</p><p>The first guests to arrive for the big “five reasons” party
were Carolyn, Samantha, and their daughters Angelica and Demi.  They
were met at the door by Diane and Luann, the two “birthday girls”
were in their birthday suits, but for short robes and slippers on
their feet.  They directed their guests to the breakfast nook where
Evelyn was helping with the food and drink, the family room where
Tammy and Nicky were dancing to dance music, and the family room
where Annie and the twins were watching nudist movies playing on the
television.</p><p>Angelica returned to the family room after she had gotten a
cup of fruit punch.  She sat on the sofa watching Tammy and Nicky
dance in some of the lingerie that they had confiscated from the
Karens.  Tammy and Nicky realized they had an audience and began
showing off.  They touched and caressed each other’s breasts, legs,
and asses.  Nicky took Tammy’s face in her hands and placed a hot wet
kiss on her sister’s lips.  Angelica applauded.</p><p class=""h2"">7:11 PM.</p><p>Ashley, Jane, and Courtney arrived.  In the kitchen Evelyn
kissed Jane on the lips, while running her fingers through Courtney’s
hair, as Courtney would not leave Jane’s side without permission.  
Jane broke their kiss and asked, “Where are these two little eight
year old twins I’ve heard so much about?”</p><p>“In the living room.”  Jane took Courtney’s arm and went
towards the living room.  “Be gentle with them,” Evie called after
them.</p><p class=""h2"">7:18 PM.</p><p>Louise showed up at their door with her two daughters,
fourteen year old Laura and ten year old Bethany.  Luann and Diane
hugged Louise as she came in the foyer.  Louise felt the women’s
naked bodies under their robes.  As her daughters slipped past her to
look for Nicky and Annie, Louise said, “I’m a little nervous.  I
won’t have to get naked will I?”</p><p>“No, no,” Luann told her. “You don’t have to do anything
you don’t want to do.  Just try not to be too shocked if we take our
clothes off later.”  Luann pulled Diane’s robe down off one shoulder
and laughed.  </p><p>Luann took Louise into the breakfast nook where she found
Evelyn dressed in a nice green party dress.  Louise herself was
dressed in a blue blouse and skirt down to her knees.  She hugged
Evelyn, figuring this family is a very hugging one.  Evelyn
introduced her to Carolyn, Samantha, Demi, and Ashley.</p><p class=""h2"">7:23 PM.</p><p>Diane opened the front door on two surprise
guests.  “Heather!  Melissa!  I didn’t think you guys could make it.”</p><p>“Well, we couldn’t turn down an invitation to one of your
famous parties, now could we?”  Heather had platinum blond hair cut
short.  She was a co-worker of Diane’s.  Melissa was a strawberry
blond and Heather’s girlfriend.  She was also a friend of Evelyn’s.  
Both women were in their mid twenties.  </p><p>Diane showed them to the breakfast nook where most everyone
else was.  Diane whispered to both of them, while walking between
them.  “We have a guest named Louise here.  She thinks that we are
nudists, but doesn’t know about our extra sexual relations.  So, we
have to keep it a secret.  Latter on tonight Luann and I will be up
in the loft.  You two are more than welcome to come up and see us.”</p><p>Heather and Melissa smiled.</p><p>As Diane returned to the door, Luann was opening it to
reveal Dulcy and her twelve year old  Lena.  “I was just thinking
about you guys.”</p><p>“Sorry we’re late,” Dulcy told them.  “Someone was having a
hard time trying to decide what to wear.”  She looked pointedly at
her daughter.</p><p>Lena shrugged.  She was wearing a plaid miniskirt with knee
high brown boots and a white blouse.  Her little half cup size breast
mounds pushed against her blouse and the little brown nipples showed
against the material.</p><p>“Good choice, skipping the bra,” Luann told her.</p><p>Diane took Dulcy’s hands in both of hers.  “Louise is here,
so we have to play it a little cooler than usual.”</p><p>“She’s like a tightly wound spring,” Dulcy commented.  “I
hope this isn’t going to be as dull as my birthday party last month.”</p><p>“Oh, your husband was just trying to be nice to you.”  
Dulcy’s husband had thrown a birthday party for Dulcy’s thirtieth
birthday in December. He rented out the VFW hall and invited all of
her friends and family.  Diane remembered that Heather and Melissa
were at that one too.  It was a nice “normal” birthday party.  With
no nudity.  And no sex.</p><p>Diane took Dulcy’s arm, kissed her on the cheek.  “Luann
and I will be up in my loft later on tonight.  You and Lena can come
on up anytime.  We’ll make sure this party is more exciting than
yours.”</p><p>In the breakfast nook, Evelyn kissed Melissa on the lips,
hugging her body tightly to her.  “I’m so happy you came.”  Louise
raised an eyebrow, but said nothing.  Heather just smiled.  She and
Melissa had an open relationship.</p><p>Evelyn’s brain was already turning and twisting trying to
come up with a plan to get Carolyn, Jane, and Melissa all together
and naked with herself.  That would be a dream come true.</p><p>Jane found the twins and Annie playing on the living room
floor with Barbie dolls.  All three were wearing only panties.  She
and Courtney sat on the sofa watching nudist mothers and their
daughters playing in a swimming pool on the television.  It didn’t
take long for Jane to notice that one of the Barbie’s seemed to move
on its own.  Jane’s mouth dropped open.  She got down on the floor.  
She took the upright Barbie doll and picked it off the floor.</p><p>“That’s not nice,” Annie said.  “April was playing with
that one.”</p><p>“Who?”</p><p>“April.  The ghost girl,” Annie explained.  </p><p>Jane dropped the doll, looked around the room.  “She’s
here?”</p><p>“You can’t see her?” Moon asked.</p><p>“No.”  Jane suddenly took a deep breath.  “No, I can’t.”</p><p>“It’s okay,” Sun told her.  “Most people can’t see her.  Or
her mom.  And they only come out at night.”</p><p>“April’s mommy thinks it has something to do with the
sunlight dis…disrupting them,” Annie added.  “The way they are now.”</p><p>Courtney joined Jane on the floor just as Lena and Bethany
came into the room.  Lena came over to hug Courtney as Beth kissed
Annie on the lips.  Jane lay on her side watching the twins.  She
loved the way they looked, so cute and innocent in just their
panties.  “Hey, which one of you is Sun and which one is Moon?”</p><p>The twin in the blue panties said, “I’m Moon.  This is my
sister, Sun.”</p><p>Lena was lying on top of Courtney now, necking with the
older girl.  Jane was going to say something, but stopped herself.  
She turned her attention back to the twins.  Beth and Annie were
lying on their sides touching each other’s hair and faces, smiling at
each other.  Jane wanted the twins, but wasn’t sure how to go about
it.</p><p>In the family room Laura pulled Nicky away from Tammy, spun
her around and kissed her hard.  Laura began grinding her crotch on
Nicky’s leg to the beat of the music, her fingers in her hair.</p><p>Angel took this as her cue.  Her eyes never left Tammy’s
face.  She walked over and began taking her clothes off until she was
in her panties and bra.  She stepped over to Tammy began matching her
dance swaying her hips to match Tammy’s.  Her hands went to Tammy’s
waist, her hips, their eyes never leaving each other.</p><p>Tammy’s eye’s were serious.  Angel’s eyes were smoldering.  
They leaned in and gently touched lips, mouths moved slowly, tongues
licked lips and teeth.  Tammy’s arms were on Angel’s shoulders.  
Angel felt fingers on her panty clad ass and lower back, assumed it
was Nicky or Laura.  She decide to ignore it, concentrate on Tammy.  
She hadn’t noticed that Nicky and Laura had left the room.</p><p class=""h2"">8:05 PM.</p><p>All twenty two women and girls crowded into the breakfast
nook and adjoining kitchen to sing “Happy Birthday” to Diane and
Luann, congratulate Luann for passing her real estate exam and Tammy
for passing her driving test, and welcome Sun and Moon into the
family.  They all ate finger food, and had cake with milk, fruit
punch, beer, wine and Evelyn made some mixed drinks.</p><p>Afterward everyone congratulated Sun and Moon with big hugs
and kisses.  Jane held back to kiss and hug the twins last.  Courtney
by her side, Jane took the girls back to the family room to talk to
them.</p><p>Seeing that most of the women and teens were dressed,
Evelyn suggested that they play strip poker in the dining room.  For
any one who wanted to get naked.  </p><p>Angelica quietly took Tammy’s hand and whispered in her
ear, “Take me to your room.”  She looked right at Demi as she did
this.  Demi looked away.</p><p>Diane and Luann took hands and told everyone that since
they were already naked under their robes, they would be upstairs
having their own “celebration.”  Diane was carrying a bottle of red
wine.  Louise stared at them, assuming they were going to get drunk.</p><p>Annie, already in just panties took Bethany into the family
room to help her out of her clothes.  Louise just watched Luann’s
daughter walk off hand in hand with her own youngest daughter.  She
almost followed them into the family room, but was caught by the arm
by Dulcy.</p><p>“Why don’t you let the little ones go play?  Come play
cards with us.”  She steered her into the dining room where she
spotted Laura and Nicky already sitting at the big dining room table,
big enough to seat eight.  “See?  Your other daughter is sitting
here.  She wants to play.”</p><p>Laura gave her mother a big smile.  “Sit by me, Mommy.”</p><p>Louise reluctantly sat by her daughter.  “You really want
to play…strip poker?”</p><p>Laura shrugged.  “I’ve played before.  A couple years ago.  
We all ended up getting naked.  It was fun!”</p><p>Ashley went to look for her sister.  Melissa and Heather
went to look around the house.  Carolyn slipped away, too.</p><p>At the head of the dining room table was Evelyn, in her
green dress.  She opened up a new deck of cards.  To her right was
her daughter Nicole, who was dressed in sexy, green lingerie.  Next
to her was her girlfriend Laura in a black party dress, and next to
her was her mother Louise, in blue blouse and skirt.  At the other
end of the table sat Dulcy  dressed in a purple dress.  To her right
along the opposite side of the table was her daughter Lena, dressed
in her plaid skirt, boots, and white blouse.  To her right was Demi,
dressed in black jeans and green blouse.  Beside her was her mother
Samantha in a navy dress.      </p><p>Evelyn began dealing.  “Let’s play by Tonya’s rules.  The
winner of each hand keeps their clothes on, everybody else takes
something off.”</p><p>Louise looked around at the smiling faces.  Her fingers
played with the buttons on her blouse.  “I haven’t played poker since
college so I might need some help here.”  She took a sip of her Long
Island ice tea.  Dulcy and Evelyn both agreed to help her.</p><p class=""h2"">8:44 PM.</p><p>Ashley found her sister, Jane, in the family room with
Courtney and the twins.  The twins were standing, one behind and one
in front of Courtney, helping her out of her clothes.  Jane was
directing the traffic.  The twins were smiling and loving taking a
teenage girl’s clothes off.  </p><p>Ashley sat back on the sofa, crossed her legs and motioned
for her sister to join her.  Jane sat with her thigh against Ashley’s
thigh, her hand on her sister’s knee.  “Okay,” Jane said when
Courtney was completely naked.  “Courtney, you just let the girls do
whatever they want to you.”</p><p>“Really?” Moon said with a big grin.  “We can do what ever
we want?”  When Jane nodded,  “Oh, goody.”  Without another word she
began licking Courtney’s right tit.  Sun dropped to her knees behind
Courtney and began licking her ass cheeks.</p><p>“My God, what a show!”  Ashley said, her hand trailing up
her sister’s thigh.  Her fingers found nothing under Jane’s skirt,
but her bare vulva.  Her fingers began rubbing along Jane’s slit.
Jane suddenly kissed her sister deeply on the mouth, then quickly
turned back to the show.  The twins had pulled off their panties, so
now Jane and Ashley couldn’t tell them apart.  They had Courtney laid
on her back and were each straddling a thigh while sucking on a
nipple.</p><p>Angelica, wearing only panties and bra, had Tammy
completely naked on her bed.  The two red heads kissed deeply.  
Angelica broke away.  “Do you wish I was Tonya?”</p><p>“What a silly question.”  Tammy kissed Angelica’s neck,
then, “Why me?”</p><p>“Why not you, you sexy red head,” Angelica said while
sitting back, straddling Tammy’s hips.</p><p>“No.  I mean why are you using me to make Demi jealous.”</p><p>Angel shrugged, not answering the question.  She put her
hands on either side of Tammy’s body and began rubbing her clitoris
on Tammy’s pubic bone.</p><p>Diane and Luann shrugged out of their robes as they sunk
down on Diane’s king size bed.  “Do you think anybody will come up to
see us?” Luann asked.</p><p>“I’m counting on it,” Diane said, as she began kissing her
way down Luann’s body, making smacking sounds.  </p><p>Luann ran her fingers in Diane’s hair.  She giggled, partly
from the wine, “I hope Louise comes up.  It would be wild to make
love with a lesbian virgin.”</p><p>“Do you really think she is?” Diane said lifting her
head.  “A lesbian virgin?”</p><p>“She is so sexy skinny..  I hope Evie can get her naked and
brings her up here.”</p><p>Diane worked her way back up Luann’s body.  “Know what I
hope?”  Luann shook her head.  “I hope we can watch Laura and Beth
make love to their mother.”</p><p>“Ooooo, I’m getting wet just thinking about that.”</p><p>Diane’s hand snaked down between their bodies.  “You sure
are!”</p><p>Melissa and Heather, on their journey through the house,
found Annie and Beth in the family room.  The two ten year olds,
Annie blond with brown skin, and Bethany, brunet with pale skin, were
wearing only white cotton panties, sitting on the floor in front of
the fireplace.  They were facing each other, Annie’s thighs over top
of Beth’s thighs, their arms around each other’s naked backs, their
lips glued together.</p><p>Melissa and Heather joined the girls on the floor.  “Aren’t
you two kind of young for that?” Heather asked them.</p><p>Annie broke their kiss with an annoyed look on her
face.  “Beth is my girlfriend, so it’s alright.  We love each other.”</p><p>Heather turned to Melissa with a smile.  “Isn’t that just
precious?”  She turned back to the ten year olds.  “You must be
Annie.”  She stuck out her hand.  Annie shook it.  “I’m Heather, a
friend of your aunt Diane.  We work together.  And this is Melissa.  
She’s a friend of your aunt Evelyn.”</p><p>Annie relaxed.  “Okay.  I want to get back to kissing
Bethy, now.  Okay?”</p><p>Melissa said, “Do you mind if we stay and watch?”</p><p>Annie looked at Beth, who shrugged her shoulders.  “Sure.  
Whatever turns you on,” Annie told them.</p><p class=""h2"">9:10 PM.</p><p>The strip poker game was still running wild.  Louise
actually won one out of three hands and was still dressed in her
panties and bra.  Her eyes darted around at the naked breasts at the
table:  Samantha’s huge D cup breasts with long nipples.  Her
daughter, Demi’s small high placed round teenage breasts.  Dulcy’s
small, perfectly formed breasts.  Her daughter’s twelve year old baby
breasts.  Evelyn’s little B cup breasts, pink nipples and freckles
across her chest.  Nicky’s fourteen year old breasts that were larger
and fuller than Demi’s.  And Louise’s own daughter Laura, who was two
years older than Lena, but had the same size breasts.  She glanced
back and forth between Lena and her daughter, comparing.</p><p>She wasn’t paying attention and lost the next
hand.  “Finally!” Evelyn said.  “Take something off, Louise.”</p><p>Louise reached behind her and unhooked her bra, letting it
fall to her lap.  She took a deep breath as everyone took a good look
at her small, high set, pale breasts with dark red nipples and barely
visible areola.  Louise watched her daughter stare at her chest.  Her
hand nervously scratched at her left breast and then touched her own
nipple.  It was hard instantly.  Some of the  women smiled at that.  </p><p>Louise squeezed her eyes shut, shook her head.  “I’m not
feeling well.  Could someone show me where the bathroom is?”</p><p>As Louise got up on shaky legs, Dulcy rose quickly next to
her, grabbed her arm.  Laura stood up on the other side of her
mother, taking her other arm.  “I’ll take you,”  Dulcy said, letting
the half naked woman lean against her own half naked body, as she
carried her across the front hall to the closest bathroom.  Glancing
in the living room she saw the twins, Courtney, Jane and Ashley on
the floor and getting naked.  Dulcy turned her body so Louise
couldn’t see and took her into the bathroom.</p><p>Louise threw up in the toilet.  Dulcy flushed it and wiped
her face with a damp cloth.  “I’m so sorry,” Louise said quietly, as
she sat down on the toilet to pee.  “I don’t drink much…any more.”  
She looked up at Dulcy and smiled.  “Thank you.  Do you think I could
lie down some where until I feel better?”</p><p>Dulcy helped Louise to Luann’s bedroom, and laid her on
Luann’s bed.  “I’ll come back to check on you later,” Dulcy told her
and turned out the bedroom light as she left.</p><p>Carolyn stood in Tammy’s bedroom doorway watching her
daughter make love to Tammy.  Angelica slowly ate Tammy’s pussy while
lying between her outstretched thighs.  Angel gradually pushed
Tammy’s thighs back, until her knees were against her breasts.  
Carolyn walked quietly into the room, took Tammy’s legs in her
hands.  Tammy opened her eyes to look at Carolyn, just as she came,
moaning and shaking.</p><p>Carolyn spoke as Angelica lifted her face, wet with Tammy’s
juices.  “Angel, why don’t we go visit the birthday girls upstairs.  
We can show them what a mother/ daughter team can do.”</p><p>Tammy crawled off the bed as Angel and Carolyn left the
room.  “Hey, wait for me.”</p><p>Jane leaned over Courtney as she lay on the floor with the
twins at her breasts and rubbing their vulvas on her thighs.  She
stuck two fingers in Courtney’s mouth, getting them good and wet,
then trailed a wet line down between the twins smooth warm bodies,
and entered Courtney’s already wet vulva.  Slowly she sawed two
fingers in and out of Courtney’s vagina while bumping her thumb on
her clitoris.  Ashley joined her sister on the floor, lifted Jane’s
skirt over her waist to expose her lovely round ass.  Ashley began
licking and kissing her sister’s ass working her tongue lower until
she was licking her labia.</p><p>Annie was getting bored kissing Bethany in front of these
two strange women.  She was suddenly on her feet.  “Hey.  Do you two
like chocolate syrup?”  The women gave startled nods.  “Then come
on.  Beth, come with me.”  Annie led them out of the living room down
the hall to the kitchen.  She opened a cupboard, pulled out a bottle
of chocolate syrup.  She brought a chair over to the double
sink.  “Come on, Bethy.”  They climbed up on the sink, sat with their
butts on the edge of each sink, facing each other.</p><p>Annie squirted some chocolate syrup on Beth’s belly
button.  It slowly dripped down towards her bare vulva.  Beth took
the bottle and did like wise to Annie.  Annie turned to the
women.  “Now lick it off.”</p><p>Heather and Melissa, still dressed, began taking their
blouses off.  Heather swallowed hard, said, “Don’t want to get any on
my blouse.”  She sat on the chair in front of the sink, sitting
sideways.  Melissa sat on the other edge of the chair.  Heather’s
face lowered to Annie’s vulva, while Melissa lowered her face to
Bethany’s vulva.  Their tongues gently began licking the liquid
chocolate off the ten year old vulvas, while their hands held the
girl’s thighs apart.</p><p>Dulcy returned to the dining room to find the card game
broke up with everyone sitting in their panties.  “Louise is laying
down in Luann’s room,” Dulcy told them.  “I think she’ll be there for
a while.”</p><p>“Great!” Evelyn called as she climbed up on the large oak
table, stripping off her wet panties.  “Because I can’t wait any
more.”  Everyone gave cat calls as Evelyn spread herself naked on the
table.  “Eat me!”</p><p>Nicky grabbed her mother’s left leg and began trailing
kisses on her shin and the arch of her foot.  Laura took her other
leg and began kissing from Evie’s right knee up towards her swollen,
leaking vagina.  Samantha came around to the head of the table,
leaned over Evie’s head and brought her mouth down on the red head’s
in reverse, chins touching noses.  Lena and Demi, with smiles on
their faces, climbed on chairs on either side of the table and
lowered their mouths to Evie’s red nippled pale breasts.  Lena’s
tongue flicked at Evie’s left nipple, her braces shining in the
light, while demi tried to get Evie’s entire breast in her mouth.  
Evie could feel the girl’s teeth scrape against her breast flesh.  </p><p>Dulcy watched all this for a minute, then picked up a
bottle of red wine that had miraculously not been knocked over, and
poured some into Evie’s navel and across her flat belly. Dulcy’s lips
sucked up the wine as it tried to run away.</p><p>Laura and Dulcy’s tongues met at Evie’s vulva and they
tickled each other as well as Evie’s vulva and clitoris.  Nicky was
now sucking on her mother’s big toe.  Samantha and her daughter, Demi
began fighting over Evie’s right breast with their mouths.  Lena took
Evie’s left hand and began sucking on her fingers, then she climbed
on the table to sit on the edge and brought Evie’s fingers into
contact with her own swollen vulva.</p><p>Samantha lowered her large breasts in Evie’s face and let
her tongue stab at the long brown nipples.  Demi took Evie’s right
hand and began sucking on the fingers of that hand, then pulled them
down to her vulva.  Dulcy’s mouth now sucked at Evie’s red hard
clitoris, letting go periodically with little wet popping sounds.  
Laura decide to copy her girlfriend and took Evie’s other foot in
hand and began licking it and sucking on her toes.</p><p>Evie came thrashing all over the table.  When she had
quieted down, Samantha said, “My turn.”</p><p>In the loft, Carolyn and her daughter Angelica, stood at
the foot of Diane’s bed, clutching each other and kissing deeply,
each other’s mouths.  Tammy lay tightly in between her aunt Luann and
aunt Diane, watching the show.  Carolyn ran her hands up and down her
daughter’s body, as Angel did likewise.  Eventually Carolyn lowered
herself to her knees and spread her daughter’s legs.  Angel put one
foot up on the bed to give her mother greater access.  Tammy’s hands
played at Diane and Luann’s vulvas.</p><p>In the living room Jane and Ashley were now naked as well.  
Courtney lay on her side watching.  Jane had one of the twins flat on
her back on the floor, her hand holding the little girl’s legs up
against her chest.  Jane’s mouth was slowly kissing the little
vulva.  Her tongue worked its way between the folds, Jane savoring
the taste of eight year old vagina.  Ashley positioned the other twin
under Jane’s raised ass.  Jane felt what was going on and spread her
legs further so that Moon could get her head underneath her ass.  
Moon looked up at Jane’s dripping pussy and began lapping at it.</p><p>Ashley crawled naked over to Sun, who was getting eaten by
Jane, and began running her wet tongue on the little girl’s ears,
neck, and tiny nipples.  Without being told to, Courtney crawled over
and began lapping at Moon’s little wet pussy.</p><p>Angelica was between Luann’s legs, and Carolyn was between
Diane’s legs.  Tammy pulled on both women’s nipples and this brought
them over the edge.</p><p>Heather and Melissa came into the loft holding Annie’s and
Beth’s hands, the little one’s vulvas sticky with chocolate.  Tammy
said, “Come here,” and Annie climbed up on Tammy’s face, and Tammy
began cleaning up the stickiness with her tongue.</p><p>Evelyn came into the loft with Nicky and the twins.  “Laura
went to go check on her mother.  I found these two little ones being
eaten alive by…”</p><p>“Us,” Jane said as he and her sister came in behind Evie.</p><p>Dulcy, Lena, Demi, and Samantha showed up.  Diane looked
around the large sixteen foot by thirty-two foot room.  “We need to
put more beds up here,” Diane said, as her twins climbed up on her.</p><p class=""h2"">11:55 PM.</p><p>Evelyn drove Louise, Laura, and Bethany home.  Louise was
asleep in the back seat with Beth.  Evelyn put a hand on Laura’s
knee.  “Hey, Laura?  You were checking on your mother for a long
time.”</p><p>“Yeah?”</p><p>“So what were you two doing?  While everyone else was up in
the loft?”</p><p>As Evelyn pulled her car to the curb in front of Louise’s
house, Laura shrugged, “Just taking care of my mother.”</p>"
458,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 13 – The Hungry Ghosts",Buck,13,Diane and family find help in dealing with their out of control ghosts.,"['7F', '4f', '3g', 'inc', ' oral', 'ped', 'teen', 'non consensual violent sex']","<p>Five weeks later, February 17, 2005.  Thursday night.</p><p>“I’m just saying,” Nicky told her aunt Diane, as they lay
naked in Nicky’s bed, Diane’s lips on Nicky’s breast, her fingers on
her vulva, “that we have to do something.  I mean you can’t even stay
in you bedroom anymore.”</p><p>Diane let Nicky’s nipple go with a wet pop.  “You trying to
kick me out of your bedroom?”</p><p>“No.  You know me better than that.  But the ghosts are
beginning to drive us crazy.  You can’t sleep in the loft anymore and
Aunt Luann and Annie can’t sleep in their bedroom anymore.”</p><p>Diane began kissing Nicky’s neck.  “I know.  Theresa and
April used to be great to us.  But now their sooo demanding.”</p><p>“Ever since the big party last month, they’ve just been out
of control.”  It started slowly, but became progressively worse.  The
two ghosts that shared their house, Theresa, the mother, and April,
her daughter, were lesbians.  When the family had moved in last
October, the ghosts had started molesting them when ever the family
was making love to each other.  It was as if the ghosts were drawn to
the sexual activity.</p><p>After a few months the ghosts would touch the women and
girls even when they weren’t having sex, and even the younger ghost,
April, began playing with the young girls in the house, ten year old
Annabel, and the eight year old twins, Sun and Moon.</p><p>In January the family threw a big party at the house, and
ever since then, the ghosts had been incredibly demanding on the
family.  From dusk until dawn Theresa and April would continually
bring the females in the house to orgasm after orgasm.  This was the
curse inside the blessing, for eventually the live people would
become exhausted, but the ghosts seemed to have limitless energy.</p><p>It was becoming so bad that the children’s friends refused
to sleep over night any more, and even adult visitors were
uncomfortable staying in the house for long.</p><p>Annabel, a cute little blond with tan skin, who had just
turned eleven, lay in her sister-cousin’s arms.  Tammy, almost
seventeen, a pretty red head with freckles, held her little sister-
cousin tightly.  (For the explanation of Tammy and Annie’s unusual
family relationship see S &amp; D part 7:  The Sweet Sixteen.)</p><p>“Don’t worry, Little One,” Tammy told her, “I won’t let
anything happen to you.”  They were lying naked on Tammy’s bed under
her blankets.</p><p>“But what if they get me?”  Annie yawned.  “I’m soooo
tired.  Last night I had about twenty orgasms.  I don’t even know if
it was all Theresa or if April helped.”  Tammy traced one of Annie’s
little brown nipples.  “Ow.  Don’t,” Annie told her.  “They’re sore
too.  One of them was sucking so hard on my nipples I thought I was
going to grow boobies in one night.”</p><p>Tammy laughed, and hugged Annie.  “Yeah.  We have to do
something about them.  I’m sore too.  And my butt…I think one of them
was trying to put their whole hand up my butt hole.”</p><p>“Gross,” Annie said.</p><p>“Well, one finger feels pretty good.  And it’s not so gross
if you make sure you wash your hands before…and afterward.”</p><p>Sun and Moon were twin sisters who shared a room and had
twin beds.  The separate beds were for appearances sake mostly, like
when social services came to visit the family.  Right now the twins
each occupied a separate bed, but they were not alone.  </p><p>“Aunt Evie, how long are you going to have to sleep with
us?” Sun asked.  She was lying in Evelyn’s arms.</p><p>“I don’t know, Sun.”  Evelyn looked at the other bed,
caught her sister-in-law, Luann’s eyes in the glow of the night
light.  Luann was lying next to Moon.  “How long ARE we going to wait
for their activity to die down?  I hate that our home has become a
battleground.”</p><p>“What’s a battleground?” Sun asked.</p><p>“A terrible place to try to sleep,” Evie answered.</p><p>Luann propped herself up on one arm.  “I was really hoping
that they would settle down by now.”  Luann’s hand was on Moon’s bare
belly.  “I thought if we stopped having sex, they would let us
alone.  But they’re still after us even when we’re trying to be
celibate.”</p><p>Moon put her hand on top of her aunt Luann’s hand.  “I
don’t think I like April anymore.  She used to be fun to play with,
but now she doesn’t listen.  When I tell her no, she doesn’t let me
alone.  I thought the rules were that when you say no…no means no.”</p><p>Luann lightly rubbed Moon’s belly.  She noticed the dark
circles under Moon’s eyes.  “April and Theresa aren’t playing by the
rules anymore.”  She turned back to Evelyn.  “You know, I’m not even
horny.  Haven’t been for like a week.  The ghosts have spoiled it.  
I’m just sore.”  Luann gingerly touched her own labia, traced her
lips carefully.</p><p>“They’re being mean to us,” Sun said, as she climbed on top
of Evelyn, put her face on her breast.</p><p>Evelyn let sun put her lips around her red nipple.  She
stroked the eight year olds hair.  “They’ve been quiet tonight, so
far.  I’m getting paranoid.  I’m expecting something bad.”</p><p>A shriek broke the still of the night.  It was Annie
screaming.  In less than a minute the whole family was in Tammy’s
bedroom.  Being closer, Diane and Nicky were at her doorway first.  
They came upon a sight to chill them.  The blankets were on the
floor.  Annie was on her back on the bed, her legs up in the air and
spread as wide as they could be. As if Annie was doing an upside down
split.  Tammy was struggling with Annie’s left leg, trying to wrest
it from the grasp of invisible hands.</p><p>Annie’s screams were replaced by her pleading, “No!  No!  
Stop!  It hurts!  Stop!”  She screamed again and then, “Theresa!  
Stop!  You’re hurting me.”</p><p>Luann was suddenly there pulling on Annie’s right leg.  She
could see Annie’s eleven year old labia pulled back, her red, sore
vagina open impossibly wide, filled with something invisible.  “Let
my daughter alone!  Let!  Her!  Alone!”</p><p>Moon and Sun stood by the doorway, watching the scene
intently, as Annie’s shoulders were picked up off the bed, suspending
the girl nearly upside down.  They glanced at each other, then turned
back to watch Tammy and Luann pull Annie down to the bed.  Luann lay
atop her daughter in a protective gesture.</p><p>Moon suddenly pushed her sister down to the floor.  “Stay
away!”  An invisible force pulled Moon across the floor by her ankle,
to the side of Tammy’s bed.  Evelyn grabbed the girl around the
waist, tried to pull her out of the room.  Diane picked Sun up in her
arms and fled to the bathroom between Nicky and Tammy’s bedrooms.  
She returned in an instant to see Evie on hands and knees on the
floor, Moon under her.  Evie’s head was pulled back by her hair and
something was pounding into her vagina from behind, causing her ass
cheeks to vibrate and Evie to cry out, “Uhhh, uhhh, uhhh,”  in time
to invisible thrusts.  Moon’s wide eyes stared from underneath her
aunt .</p><p>Tammy and Nicky had their heads buried between each other’s
legs, and Diane was astounded that they would do this in the middle
of what was going on, but then realized they were being held that way
against their will.  Both sisters were trying to pull their faces
away, as their mouths and noses were being roughly dragged back and
forth across the other’s vulva.</p><p>Luann picked up Annie in her arms and stumbled out of the
room.  Diane pulled Moon out from underneath her sister, Evie and
turned to the doorway, but was thrown to the floor.  She watched in
horror as Moon was pulled from her arms, suspended upside down, and
in a similar fashion to what had happened to Annie, the little girl’s
legs were spread wide and something tried to push its way into her
little vagina.  As Diane grabbed her daughter around the hips with
a, “NO!” blood began to flow down Moon’s ass and belly, running
towards her head, accompanied by the little girl’s sobs.</p><p>In an instant the invisible attackers vanished.  Without a
word, Diane took Moon into the bathroom to check her injuries.  
Slowly Tammy and Nicky recovered and went to their mother’s side.  
Evelyn was lying with her face buried in the carpet, her ass in the
air with her legs spread wide.</p><p>“Mom!  Mommy!” Nicky pulled her mother over to face
her.  “Are you alright?”</p><p>Evelyn took a deep breath.  “No.  I’m not alright.  I was
just raped!  Of all the things…  I don’t know what they stuck inside
of me, but it felt like a whole fucking arm!”  Blood trickled from
Evelyn’s vagina.</p><p>Tammy touched her mother’s arm.  “What are we going to do?”</p><p>Evelyn sat up.  “These ghost have got to go.  Do you hear
me?”  She raised a fist to the air.  “Theresa!  April!  I want you
out of my house!  Right now!  Get out!  You don’t belong here!  You
two are dead!  Dead!  Go to the light!  Or go to hell!  I don’t care,
just get out!  Noooooooow!”</p><p>In the bathroom, Diane and Luann were attending to their
daughters.  After checking Moon’s vagina, Diane said to Luann, “I
just think her hymen’s been ripped.”  Both mothers cuddled their
daughters.</p><p>“She should see a doctor,” Luann suggested.  “Just to make
sure she’s okay.”</p><p>Diane made a face.  “And tell them what?  That she was
attacked by a ghost?  They will immediately think that one of us did
something to them.  They’ll take away all the kids and throw us in
jail.”</p><p>“We have to do something.  This has to stop.”</p><p>“Tammy, Nicky?”  Diane called.  “Someone get me the phone.”</p><p>Annie got her mother’s attention.  “Mommy?  Theresa and
April don’t look right.”</p><p>“What?  What do you mean?”</p><p>“They don’t look like themselves.  They look weird, all
stretched out and stuff.  Their faces are like play dough.”</p><p>Luann looked at Diane, as Tammy brought the cordless phone
into the bathroom.  “I think we need to call a specialist.”</p><p>Diane held the phone up by her head.  “You want me to call
Ghostbusters?”</p><p>Diane called her friend Dulcy and asked if the girls could
stay with her for awhile.  The girls packed their sleeping bags,
toothbrushes, and some clothes, and Tammy drove the twins, Annie,
Nicky and herself to Dulcy’s house in town.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>It was early on Friday morning and Luann was in the house
by herself.  Diane and Evelyn had regular daytime jobs, but Luann
worked as a realtor and made her own hours for the most part.  She
had one showing at one o’clock and that was all she had for the day.  
She went about the house straightening everything up and putting wash
in the washer, thinking about the night before.</p><p>Slowly she left the laundry room, walked through the
kitchen and to the bottom of the stairs that led to the loft above
the garage.  This is where her sister-in-law, Diane slept.  Or used
to sleep, but couldn’t anymore, because this is where the ghostly
activity was the worst.  This is where the young girl, April, was
found hanging, a bed sheet tied around her neck, from the balcony
that looked out over the front of the house.</p><p>Luann walked up the steps warily, gripping the hand rail in
a tight fist, as if she feared someone or something was about to push
her down the steps at any second.  She made it to the top step and
forced herself to step into the room.  She noticed that Diane hadn’t
bothered to make up her bed since vacating the room a week before.  
She began making the king size bed as the excuse for coming up to the
loft.</p><p>When she was finished she turned to look out one of the two
windows that faced the east where the sun was still shinning
through.  She sighed, feeling a little more relaxed.  The ghosts had
never attacked in the daytime, so she felt she had little to fear.  </p><p>Gathering her courage she went over to the balcony doors,
which faced the south side, and the front of the house.  She unlocked
the one door and pulled it open, stepped out on the balcony.  The
balcony was small, only about seven feet wide and jutted out from the
outside wall of the loft by about four and a half feet.  The black
metal railing was about three and a half feet high, and Luann could
comfortably rest her hands on it.  The first rule they made for the
kids, when they had moved in last October, was that they were not
allowed out on the balcony unless and adult was with them.</p><p>Luann took the railing in both hands and leaned slightly
out to look down to the ground below.  The balcony was actually set
on top of the garage’s roof and wasn’t suspended out in mid air, but
the drop to the ground was about twenty feet straight down.  In her
mind she saw the man, Harvey, tie a bed sheet around his little
girl’s neck, tie the other end to the balcony railing, and then throw
the girl over the railing.  She imagined her daughter Annie, who had
just turned eleven, the same age as April when she died, in the same
situation.  She imagined her horror as she went falling over the
railing only to be jerked to a stop, four or five feet down, by the
sheet around her neck.</p><p>Luann shuddered, stepped back from the edge, closed the
door from the inside and hurried down the steps to the kitchen.  She
was walking back down the hallway towards the living room when she
heard the door bell.</p><p>Curious as to who would be at the door this early in the
morning, she peeked out the dining room window first.  It looked like
a girl in a brown coat, her hood up.  Cautiously she opened the door
to find a teenage girl standing there, her nose and cheeks red.</p><p>“Can I come in?”</p><p>Only when the girl spoke did Luann recognize her voice.  It
was Angelica.  “What are you doing here?  You should be in school.  
How did you get out here?”  Luann asked as she led the girl into the
living room and took her coat.</p><p>“I walked,” Angelica smiled, as she sat on the sofa.  The
high school was on the outskirts of town so it was about a two mile
hike to get to Luann’s house.</p><p>Luann sat on the love seat.  “You walked?  Why are you
here?  You just felt like walking?”</p><p>Angelica smiled again.  Now that she was actually at
Luann’s house, the plans she had made were beginning to look
foolish.  “I cut school today.  Don’t tell my mom, okay?”</p><p>“That’s not like you.  Why would you do that?”</p><p>Angelica rubbed her face to warm it up.  “I was hoping
you’d be home.  I wanted to see you.”</p><p>“This probably isn’t a good time.  I should take you back
to school.”  Luann rose.  “We’re having a lot of problems right now
with our resident ghosts.  They attacked Annie and Evelyn last
night.  The twins, too.”</p><p>“Attacked?”  Angelica eyes darted around the room.</p><p>Luann sat back down.  “Relax.  We’ve never seen them during
the daytime.  Apparently daylight does something to them.  Disrupts
their ectoplasm or something.”</p><p>“Oh, okay.”  Angel licked her lips.  “Like I said, I wanted
to see you.”</p><p>Luann sighed.  “Okay, how can I help?”</p><p>In answer, Angel stood up, moved towards Luann and pulled
her sweatshirt off over her head.  Next came her tee shirt, then she
unsnapped her jeans, pulling the zipper down, letting them fall to
her feet.  “Make love to me.”  It came out as something half way
between a plea and a demand.  Angel stood there in white panties and
bra awaiting Luann’s reaction.</p><p>Luann smiled.  And nearly laughed, but knew it would
probably devastate the tenth grader.  She bit back her smile and
said, “No.  Not today.  Any other day, but not today.  I’m just
worried about the ghosts.”</p><p>“Your lips says no, but your eyes say yes,” Angel told her
lowering her mouth towards Luann’s.</p><p>Luann did laugh this time.  Angelica must have heard that
line from an old movie.  “I didn’t know you were so funny.”</p><p>Angelica did kiss Luann a short peck on the
mouth.  “There’s a lot you don’t know about me.”  She sat herself on
Luann’s lap, her arm around her neck.  </p><p>The tall Hawaiian woman instinctively put her arms around
the girl and squeezed her.  Luann’s face only an inch from Angel’s,
she said, “Are you trying to prove something here?  Trying to make
Demi jealous, by any chance?”</p><p>Angel swallowed hard.  “I want to make love to you.  I want
you to make love to me.  At the Halloween party I had to share you
with Demi, and at the party last month I had to share you with about
a dozen others.  I just wanted to be alone with you.”  </p><p>She kissed Luann again, this time longer, with a lot of
slow tongue action.  Something began melting inside of Luann.  It was
true her vagina and clit were sore.  It was true she hadn’t been
horny for days.  But Angelica’s kisses were like sinking into a hot
tub on a cold winter day.  You just wanted to take refuge there and
not come out for anything.</p><p>Angel undid the front clasp of her bra, letting loose her
pale pink tipped breasts the size of navel oranges.  Luann couldn’t
resist taking one in her large hand and squeezing slightly.  
Angelica’s breast just fit her palm like it was made for it.  Luann
bent her head and kissed the pink nipple, held firm between her
fingers, sucking it for a few seconds.  She looked back up into
Angel’s eyes.  “Oh, what the Hell.  You are damn near irresistible.”</p><p>“Thanks!” Angel smiled, jumped from Luann’s lap and began
unbuttoning Luann’s blouse.</p><p>“Luaaaann.”</p><p>Luann looked around the room.  “Did you hear that?”</p><p>“What?”  Angelica pulled Luann’s blouse off and began
working on her bra.</p><p>“Luaaaann.  What are you doing, Luaaaann?”  The voice
sounded closer.</p><p>“Someone just called my name.”</p><p>“Are you trying to scare me?”</p><p>“No.  Really.”  Luann put her hands on top of Angelica’s to
stop her from removing any more of her clothes.  “I’m either hearing
voices now, or….the ghosts are back.”</p><p>“Okay.  Alright.”  Angel began putting her clothes back
on.  “If you don’t want to do this right now you only have to say
so.  You don’t have to make up an excuse.”</p><p>“Aaaangel.  Aaaangel.  Don’t goooo.”</p><p>Angelica stopped with her jeans half way up.  “Now I heard
it.”  She turned to Luann as she pulled her jeans up and zipped
them.  “Someone’s saying my name.  You weren’t kidding about the
ghosts, were you?”  Luann shook her head, as she began buttoning her
blouse.  “I think I better get back to school.”</p><p>“I’ll drive you.”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>At noon, in a restaurant across the street from the
accounting firm that Diane worked at, Diane sat in a booth with her
friends and co-workers, Dulcy and Heather.</p><p>“You’re quiet today,” Dulcy told Diane.</p><p>Diane sipped her ice tea, shook her head.  “How long can
the girls stay with you?  I hope they’re no bother.”</p><p>“No.  Of course not.  They can stay as long as you need
them to.”</p><p>“What’s going on?” Heather asked from the other side of the
booth.  “Why are your girls staying with Dulcy?”</p><p>Diane glanced at Heather, leaned forward, lowered her
voice.  “Since our big party last month…our ghosts have gone…insane.  
It’s the only word for it.”</p><p>Heather put her hand on Diane’s.  “What do you mean?  What
are they doing?”</p><p>Diane took a deep breath.  “They’re…attacking us.”</p><p>“Like poltergeists?  Are they moving things?”</p><p>“No.  They’re attacking us sexually.  They’ve attacked the
twins and Annie, made Moon bleed last night.  They’ve raped my
sister.  They’re really pissing me off.  And every one of our…holes…
are sore, if you know what I mean.”</p><p>Heather’s blue eyes went wide.  She sat back.  “Oh.  Oh,
dear.”  She thought a moment, then said, “Diane?  Would you consider
seeing a psychic about your problem?”</p><p>“At this point I’ll try anything.  We love the house.  We
don’t want to move.”</p><p>Heather dug in her purse for a minute, bringing out a
slightly crumpled white card.  She handed the card to Diane.  “Call
this woman.  Or just go see her.  She’s usually not that busy.”  The
card read Madam Jade, Seer, and a phone number.  “She calls herself a
seer.  I just think of her as a psychic.”</p><p>“What’s a seer?” Diane asked.</p><p>“She sees things.  Things other people can’t.  And she’s
been known to talk to ghosts.”</p><p>“What have I got to lose?”</p><p>“Do you want me to go with you?” Dulcy asked.</p><p>“No.  You’ve done enough for me.  I’ll pick up Evie on the
way.”</p><p>Diane and Evelyn arrived at the ordinary looking house on
Piper Street, a side street leading off of Market street, parked
their car out front and walked to the front door.  A sign posted near
the front door read: Madam Jade in Basement Around Back, with an
arrow pointing the way.</p><p>Exchanging looks, Diane and Evelyn walked around the side
of the house, where a narrow sidewalk led to cement steps that led
down to the basement door.  Evelyn adjusted her new glasses on her
nose and knocked on the door.</p><p>A high feminine voice called out, “Enter!”</p><p>Exchanging looks, Evelyn and Diane pushed the door open.  
The interior of the basement was lit by florescent lights set into
transparent ceiling tiles of a drop ceiling.  A slim woman in a
bright dress was sitting behind a large wooden desk at the front wall
of the house, next to bare wooden steps that led upstairs.  A sofa,
perpendicular to the desk, was along an outside wall, and two office
chairs, in front of the desk.</p><p>Diane shut the door behind her and Evelyn asked, “Are you
Madam Jade?”</p><p>“Who else would I be?”  The woman rose and the sisters
noticed that there was a computer on the desk and filing cabinets
behind the desk.  “Come.  Sit.”  Madam Jade had an oriental looking
face, neither pretty nor homely, and had an uncertain age about her.  
She was small featured and could have passed for fifteen, or she
could have been thirty.  Her hair was hidden under a kerchief.  As
Diane and Evelyn took seats in front of the desk, Madam Jade sat and
said, “You must be Diane and Evelyn.”  She spoke with the confidence
of an adult, despite her appearance.</p><p>The sisters exchanged looks.  “You’re good!”  Evelyn
said.  “Especially since we didn’t call ahead.”</p><p>Madam Jade smiled and she suddenly looked twenty
five.  “Your friend Heather called me a little while ago.  She said
you were having trouble with a ghost.”</p><p>Diane sat up straight.  “Two ghosts actually.  A mother and
daughter.”</p><p>Madam Jade raised her left hand.  “They were killed there,
in your house, by a man, the husband and father.  The spirits have
been…harassing you.  Your family.  Your children.”  She suddenly
turned to her computer and began typing away.  “I’ll need some money,
if you want my help.”</p><p>“How much?” Diane asked.</p><p>Madam Jade suddenly stopped typing, leaned forward across
the desk.  “How much have you got?”</p><p>Evelyn hesitated a moment, then dug into her purse.  “I can
give you…”  She pulled some money out of her wallet.  “Fifty.”  She
handed the money to the bizarre woman.  Madam Jade left the money lay
on the desk.</p><p>“What do we need to do?” Diane asked.  “Exorcism?  Some
kind of magic spell?”</p><p>Madam Jade bit her bottom lip, then closed her eyes and
leaned back in her office chair.  Without opening her eyes she
whispered.  “You two sisters have a very close family.  Your family
enjoys close physical contact.  You have this in common with the
spirits inhabiting your home.  This is why they stay.”</p><p>“Why have they become so…mean to us,” Evelyn asked.</p><p>Madam Jade opened her eyes and launched herself across her
desk, shoving papers, paperclips, a magazine, and the money to the
floor, stopping nearly nose to nose with Evelyn, even though Evelyn
had leaned back.  “You make love to your sister.”  It was just a
statement, not an accusation.  “You make love to your daughters.  You
make love to other women, and their daughters.  You especially like
teenage girls…around fifteen, or so.”</p><p>Diane touched Jade on the shoulder.  “We know all that.  
Tell us something we don’t know.”</p><p>Jade smiled and pushed herself back across her desk to sit
in her chair.  She went back to typing on her keyboard for a minute,
hit the print icon, reached across to the printer and pulled a sheet
of paper from it.  “Please hand me that folder on the sofa.”</p><p>Diane picked up a folder she hadn’t noticed before, and
handed it to Jade.  As she did so she saw the name on the tab.  It
read Diane and Evelyn _______.  Jade took it and slipped the sheet of
paper in the folder, opened her top desk drawer and shoved the folder
inside.</p><p>She stood, scooped up the money, leaving everything else on
the floor, hiding the money in a pocket of her skirt.  “I need to go
to the scene of the crime.  You’ll drive me of course.”  As she
reached the basement door, she turned back.  “I need to be back here
by nine o’clock.  Can that be arranged?”</p><p>“Yes.  I suppose so,” Evelyn said.  “What, um…what crime
are you referring to?”</p><p>“Why, the rapes, of course.  You.  The little Korean girl.  
The blond Hawaiian girl…blond Hawaiian girl?”  She snapped her
fingers.  “You have a blond niece who has an Hawaiian mother.”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Tammy drove through the drive thru at the burger hut, three
miles outside of town, near the highway off ramp.  She was there to
pick up supper for her sister and cousins, and Dulcy’s family as
well.  After paying with Dulcy’s debit card, she spotted Tonya in the
drive through booth.  She smiled at her girlfriend.  “How’s work?”</p><p>“It’s work.  I’m not supposed to talk to the customers.”</p><p>“I know.  I don’t want to get you in trouble.  But are you
off tomorrow?”</p><p>“I have to start work at two on Saturday.  So I have the
morning off.  Why?”  Tonya handed drinks in a carrier through the
window to Tammy.</p><p>“I think we need to go see that June girl.  You know, the
one who survived that…you know.  Did you find her address?”</p><p>Tonya nodded, began passing bags of fast food to Tammy.  “I
didn’t get a chance to tell you, but yes, I have it.”</p><p>Tammy perked up and nearly bounced in her car
seat.  “You’re the best.  Thank you, thank you.  Will you come with
me?”</p><p>Tonya nodded.  “I’ll come with you.”</p><p>“I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”  Tammy drove into the
darkening evening.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Night had nearly fallen by the time Diane and Evelyn
brought Jade back to their house.  They stepped inside to be greeted
by the smell of hot pizza.  The women made their way to the kitchen.  
It felt strange to Diane, not having the girls there.  It was too
quiet.  </p><p>Evelyn pushed her glasses up.  “New glasses, huh?”  Jade
asked.  </p><p>Evelyn nodded.  “I turned 36, and suddenly I need glasses,”
she said sullenly.  </p><p>Jade nodded in return.  “I had to get glasses too when I
turned 36.”</p><p>“You’re not wearing glasses,” Evelyn told her.</p><p>“Oh, right.” Jade felt her face to make certain.  “I mean I
WILL get glasses when I turn 36.”  Shaking her head she
muttered, “It’s a pain in the ass knowing things ahead of time.”  As
they entered the kitchen they found the pizza on the counter, in its
white delivery box, still steaming.  Luann stood at the counter,
pulling slices apart.  </p><p>“Ooooo.  Is that meat lovers?” Jade asked, as she took a
slice.</p><p>“Jade, Luann.”  Diane introduced the women.  “Luann, Jade.”</p><p>“The Hawaiian sister-in-law.  Right,” Jade said, around a
bite of pizza.  “You have a cute little ten year old.”</p><p>“Eleven,” Luann corrected her.  “She just turned eleven.”</p><p>Jade nodded.  “Of course.  Now where’s your ghosts?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Diane turned to Luann.  “Where are they?”</p><p>“It’s been quiet.  Well, since this morning anyway.”</p><p>“They were here this morning?  In the daylight?”  Evelyn
was concerned.</p><p>Jade turned to Diane.  “When that pretty red head was
here.  Theresa and April like her.”</p><p>“Tammy?”  Evelyn asked.</p><p>“I think her name is…I’m getting a picture of an angel,”
Jade said in all seriousness.</p><p>“How could you know that?!” Luann said.</p><p>“Get down!” Jade screamed, dropping to the floor and
rolling against the center island of the kitchen.</p><p>Luann was pushed against the refrigerator.  The buttons of
her blouse flew across the room as her blouse was ripped open, the
two sides pulled down over her shoulders.    Evelyn’s pants were
pulled to her feet and she fell backwards on her butt.  “No.  Not
again!”</p><p>Diane watched Madam Jade begin shaking her head from the
floor, like a dog shaking a chew toy, as she tried to help her sister
up.  Jade began moaning, “Oh yes!  Oh yes!”  Her hands clutched her
head, as if she were trying to keep it from oozing between her
fingers.</p><p>Evelyn fell to the floor again, as her panties were pulled
to her knees.  She lay back on her elbows as something unseen began
to molest her.  Diane screamed, “Evie!” and tried unsuccessfully to
stop whatever or whoever was attacking her sister.</p><p>Jade suddenly sprang to her feet, her kerchief on the
floor, and ran for the steps that led up to the loft, her long black
hair trailing behind her.  “Follow her!” Evie told her sister.  Diane
moved to follow the strange woman, stopping momentarily to watch
Luann’s bra fall to the floor, and her right breast undulate as if
being squeezed.</p><p>Luann’s face held more anger than fear.  “Find out what
she’s up to,” Luann said.  “I don’t trust her.”  </p><p>Diane turned towards the steps and ran to the top to find
Jade had already opened the balcony doors and was stepping
outside.  “Jade!  Wait!”  Diane caught Jade by her skirt just before
she leaned too far over the railing.  “What are you doing?”  Diane
found she had to hold the strange woman in a bear hug to keep her
from moving.  “What’s going on?”  The cool night clashed with the
heat coming off the woman.</p><p>Jade focused on the night sky.  “I’ll kill you, you little
bitch!  You and her!”  Jade’s hands slapped at Diane.  Diane
struggled to hold the woman’s hands still.  “No.  No.  No.  You
couldn’t love me.  No! Not like her!”</p><p>Jade suddenly broke free and threw herself back inside the
loft and headed down the steps. Diane followed her down the steps and
down the hall past the family room on the left, and Nicky and Tammy’s
bedrooms on the right.  At the end of the hallway was Evelyn’s room
on the right, and a back door to the patio, on the left.  Diane
followed Jade out onto the patio, momentarily in the dark.  The
motion sensor in the ceiling turned on the patio lights.</p><p>Jade rounded the corner and came to halt between the doors
that led to the master bedroom and the doors that led back into the
living room.  She pressed her nose and palms against the glass of the
living room door, and began sobbing.  Diane took her by the shoulder
and spun her around.  “Jade!  Jade!  Snap out of it!”  Diane snapped
her fingers in front of Jade’s eyes, smacked her cheek, then shook
her by the shoulders until the woman stopped crying and became limp.  
She sagged to the patio, Diane followed her down until they were both
crouching.</p><p>With a hand to the side of her head, Jade whispered, “I’m
sorry.  That was the most powerful…possession I’ve ever experienced.”</p><p>“Who was it?  Theresa?  April?”</p><p>Jade shook her head.  “Both.  Neither.  It wasn’t an
ordinary possession.  And someone else was there.”</p><p>Evelyn pushed the door open from the living room.  “There
you are.  What’s going on?”</p><p>Luann appeared at her side, holding her blouse
closed.  “Get in here.  It’s cold out there.”</p><p>“The ghosts?”  Diane asked.</p><p>“They disappeared as soon as Jade ran up the stairs.”  
Everyone entered the living room, sat on the sofa, Diane and Jade in
between Evelyn and Luann.  “So, what can we do?”  Luann said to no
one in particular.</p><p>Jade took hands with Luann and Diane.  “Theresa and April
were almost gone when you moved in here.”</p><p>“Gone?”  Evelyn asked.  She shook her head.  “But we sensed
them when we were first just looking at the house, before we bought
it, or moved in.”</p><p>“Another year and they would have evaporated.  Poof.  To
the ether with them.  You didn’t sense THEM.  THEY sensed you.  You,
your family…your guests.  You got them interested in life again.  
That’s what’s driving them now.”</p><p>“We had about twenty women here last month,” Diane
said.  “You saying we stirred them up?”</p><p>“You had twenty women and girls here having sex.”  She
paused.  “What is sex?”  Jade looked at each woman in turn.</p><p>“Fun?” Evelyn offered.</p><p>“Maybe to you,  but to spirits, female spirits, sex is the
creative force in the universe.  You gave them energy AND gave them a
reason to want to live again.  They want to experience that creative
energy again.  Like the way they did in life.”  Jade put her head in
her hands.  “I’m sorry.  This isn’t coming out right.  I’m not sure
I’m making sense.  Your resident spirits are hungry, hungry for
life.”  Jade looked at the time on the DVD player.  “I need to get
back home.  I’m working third shift this week.”  She got to her
feet.  “I hate working swing shift.”</p><p>“But what can we do?” Evelyn asked again.  “How can we get
them to settle down?”</p><p>“You can’t.  You need to get them to leave now.”</p><p>“How?!” Evelyn cried.  “Give us a straight answer.”</p><p>Jade took Evelyn’s hand.  “Your problem is being solved
right now.  Or…it will be solved tomorrow.  I think.”</p><p>After they got back in the car, Jade spoke from the back
seat.  “If one of you can pick me up tomorrow about nine o’clock, I’d
like to come back here.  I wanna see how this all turns out.”</p><p>“Me, too.  Me, too,”  Evelyn said with no humor.</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Saturday morning Tammy and Tonya knocked on the front door
of an old farm house on Oak Road, one of the two roads that led out
of town and to the highway.  “I can’t believe she never left town,”
Tammy told her girlfriend.</p><p>Tonya knocked louder.  “Maybe she did.”  They looked at the
shingle siding with missing shingles and the peeling paint on the
screen door.  “This doesn’t look like a place someone would want to
live in.”</p><p>The inside door opened a crack.  “Who’s there?” a dry voice
asked.</p><p>Tammy had her face an inch from the screen door, trying to
see inside.  “Are you June ______?”</p><p>“Who’s asking?”</p><p>“Oh, sorry.  I’m Tammy and this is Tonya.  I’m living in
your house.  Well, in the house you used to live in.  Back when you
were a kid.”</p><p>“The house your mother and sister died in,” Tonya offered.</p><p>“Tonya!”</p><p>“Sorry.  I only meant…”</p><p>“Look,” Tammy began again.  “I know this is going to sound
weird, but we think your sister and mom are haunting our  house.  We
want you to come back there with us.  We hope you can do something
about it.  Maybe make them leave.”</p><p>The door opened enough to show them a skinny girl in dirty
clothes with stringy, dirty blond hair, more dirty than blond.  The
girl didn’t look at either of them, but kept her eyes on the porch
floor.  “There’s no such thing as ghosts.  Mom always told us that.  
If there’s something in your house…it can’t be my mom and sister.  I
really have to go, now.  I’m…expecting a phone call…and I have
something on the stove.”  The door shut quietly.</p><p>Tonya banged on the door again with her fist.  “Hey!  Hey!
June!”  She looked at Tammy, then looked back at the closed
door.  “We know what your mother and sister were doing!  We know how
much they loved each other.  And you.”  Tonya was just guessing at
the last statement.</p><p>The teens heard stomping towards the door and it swung open
violently.  “What do you know about my mother?!  My little sister!”  
June looked from Tonya to Tammy.</p><p>“Just that your mother and sister…” Tammy began, “were
lovers.  That’s why your father…murdered them.”</p><p>June stepped out onto the porch, but kept the screen door
between herself and Tammy.  She wore a long sleeved, pink, sweater
decorated in coffee stains, and blue jeans with holes in the knees.  
June’s eyes were slits of anger.  “Did you talk to my father?!  Has
he been telling you lies?!  Who are you, anyway?!  What do you want
from me?!”</p><p>“Please, calm down,” Tonya said quietly.  “We’ll explain if
you let us.”</p><p>June took a deep breath, let it out.  “I’m listening,” she
said evenly.</p><p>“It’s just like I said,” Tammy told her.  “We moved into
the house where…where the murders were committed.  Two…um, ghosts
started interacting with us.  Me and my whole family.  They let us
know that their names were Theresa and April, April being a little
girl.”</p><p>“We did some research,” Tonya continued.  “We found out
what happened, who Theresa and April were.”</p><p>June turned her whole attention to Tonya.  “Who told you
they were lovers?  Who said that my mother and little sister were
having sex?”</p><p>“Um, they did,” Tammy told her, bringing June’s attention
back to the red head teenager.  “Like I said, they have been
interacting with us.  They let us know things.  They…they’ve been,
well, making love to us, my whole family.”</p><p>June’s lips parted slowly.  She shut her brown eyes for ten
seconds, opened them quickly.  “What!!”</p><p>“It’s true,” Tonya said.  “Everybody in her family is gay.  
All the women like…girls.”</p><p>“A whole family of lesbians?”  June laughed shortly.  “I’m
supposed to believe that my dead mother and my dead sister are having
sex with your family?!?  What do you want from me?  Quick, or I’m
shutting this door and calling the cops.”</p><p>“Just that…they’ve gone out of control,” Tammy said.  “It
was pleasant at first, even if it was a bit scary, and we kinda got
used to them.  But lately they’ve become more…aggressive, I guess is
the word.  They’ve been attacking us.  Thursday night they raped my
mom, my little sister, and my eight year old cousin!”</p><p>“Even if all this is true, what do you think I can do about
it?  I don’t know you.  I don’t owe you or your family anything.”</p><p>“Just come with us,” Tammy told June.  “I don’t know if you
can do anything, but I’m out of ideas.  If we can’t get them to stop
hurting us, I think we’ll have to move.  I don’t want to move.  Our
family will probably have to split up…”  Tammy fell to her knees, her
hand on the door handle of the screen door, her other hand took
June’s hand.  “Please!”</p><p>Tonya touched June’s arm.  “You’ve just made my girlfriend
beg.  Don’t you want to at least see if you can help?  They’re your
family.  What have you got to loose?  And maybe you can finally put
your past behind you.  Put your ghosts to rest, so to speak,”</p><p>“What makes you think…”</p><p>“Have you looked in a mirror lately?  I don’t want to be
mean, but when was the last time you washed your hair? Or stepped out
of your house?  Even if you can’t admit it to yourself, you look like
you’re haunted.”</p><p>June pursed her lips, shook her head.  “Aaaaah!  Let me get
my coat!  Wait here!”  She stormed back inside, letting the door
stand open.  She returned a minute later wearing an old, dirty, faded
blue winter coat.  “Let’s go before I change my mind.”</p><p>**********************************************************************
**</p><p>Diane had picked up Jade in the morning and now she sat in
the living room with Diane, Luann and Evelyn.  “So, what happens
now?” Evelyn asked.  She was beginning to dislike this strange girl.  
At the same time she was becoming increasingly attracted to her as
well.  </p><p>“We wait for your daughter to bring your solution here.”</p><p>“Tammy?”</p><p>Jade nodded, smiled prettily.  “She’s bringing June here.”</p><p>Diane said, “The girl who used to live here?  What can she
do?”</p><p>“We’ll see,” Jade told them.</p><p>“You know something, don’t you?” Luann asked.</p><p>Jade sighed.  “I only know that all this will work out.  
But I don’t know exactly HOW it will work out.  I can assure you that
by this time tomorrow everything will be back to normal, whatever
normal is for your family.”</p><p>“While we’re waiting, can you tell us what you do know?”
Diane said.</p><p>Jade sat back in the recliner, raising the foot rest.  Her
eyes closed.  “That man Harvey.  He lost his mind when he saw his
wife making love to his daughter.  He was at war with himself.  He
wanted to protect his daughter, that was true, but he also was
aroused by what he saw.  Part of him wanted to join in, make love to
his daughter and his wife.  He felt betrayed by his wife, like she
had cheated on him, but he was jealous of her as well, that HE didn’t
get to make love to his daughter.  He was also homophobic.  He had an
irrational fear of homosexuals.  This made him afraid of his family,
afraid they were all gay.”</p><p>“If your trying to make that man sympathetic,” Evelyn told
her, “you won’t get any sympathy from me.”</p><p>Without opening her eyes, Jade shook her head.  “No.  I’m
just explaining his side.  His thoughts and feelings are still very
much present here.  They’ve become part of Theresa and April’s
spirits.”</p><p>“He’s not dead is he?” Diane asked.</p><p>“No.  He’s still in prison.  He thinks about what he did
every day.”  Jade opened her eyes, pushed the recliner to a sitting
position.  “I do feel that Theresa and April have forgiven him,
because they understand his feelings…when it happened.”  Jade put her
hand up to stop any protesting from Evelyn.  “Things are different
after you lose your body.  Things aren’t so black and white.  Things
that seem so important to your corporeal life become meaningless when
you become non-corporeal.”</p><p>“But they still remembered and enjoy sex in the after
life,” Luann said.</p><p>“Like I said last night.  It’s the seat of the creative
energy in the universe.  All universes.”</p><p>A car pulled into the driveway.  Minutes later Tammy and
Tonya, with June trailing a few steps behind, came into the
house.  “We’re in the living room,” Evelyn called out.</p><p>Tammy said, “Everyone, I’d like you to meet June.  She used
to live here.”  She noticed Jade in the recliner.  “Hi.”</p><p>Diane said, “This is Madam Jade.  She is here to help with
our…problem.”</p><p>“June is here to help with our problem, too.”</p><p>“I really don’t know what I can do,” June began.  She was
looking around at the walls and furniture.  “It feels strange being
back here.  Everything looks different…but the same.”</p><p>Jade got out of the recliner, took June by the arm.  “I
know what you can do.  First, let’s get you into a shower and clean
clothes.”  She leaned into the girl, whispered into her
ear, “Cleanliness, etcetera etcetera.”  </p><p>Tonya dropped herself into the recliner and reclined
back.  “Just so you all know, I need to be at work for two.  If one
of you could take me, I’d be grateful.”</p><p>Diane took June’s coat and she and Jade took her to the
bathroom outside of the twins bedroom, the one nearest the front
door.  “You offer a shower to all your guests?” June asked.  When
Madam Jade began pulling the girl’s sweater off, June said, “I think
I can manage a shower…Madam Jade, is it?”</p><p>“Call me Joey.  That’s my real name.  Madam Jade is just my
working name.”</p><p>June began taking her clothes off, folding them and setting
them on the closed toilet lid.  “So what are you, some kind of
psychic, or something?”</p><p>“I like ‘seer,’” Joey told her.  “It’s more descriptive,
you know.  Because I see things.  Things that most other people can’t
see.”</p><p>Diane turned the shower on for June, and she stepped
in.  “I want to thank you for coming.  What on Earth did Tammy and
Tonya say to make you come?”</p><p>“They convinced me I had nothing to lose by coming here,”
June said from under the shower.  “Plus, the red head begged.”</p><p>Ten minutes later June turned off the water and opened the
shower door.  Diane took a quick glance at the very skinny girl’s
body before wrapping her in a towel.  Diane began to tell the story
of their ghostly visitors, how they were gentle at first, but a
little disconcerting.  By Christmas the family had gotten used to
them, Annie and the twins even played with April.  But since the big
party in January, Theresa and April were just out of control, even
hurting the family.  (See S &amp; D parts 10, 11, and12.)</p><p>Madam Jade, in turn, told June what she felt was going on.</p><p>Tammy knocked and opened the bathroom door with a pair of
socks, jeans and sweatshirt.  “I hope these fit.”  She handed the
clothes to Diane, as June dried off.</p><p>Dressed and in the living room again June stood beside the
sofa.  “Can I look around?”</p><p>“Sure,” Evelyn told her.  Then, looking at the others, “I
don’t want to say it, but where are they?”</p><p>“I only heard their voices yesterday morning,” Luann
reminded her.</p><p>“Maybe June can hear them right now.  You think that
Theresa and April could talk to just one person without anyone else
hearing their thoughts?”</p><p>Jade nodded.  “It’s easier for spirits to speak to one than
more than one.”</p><p>“Follow her,” Diane said.</p><p>Jade found June on the balcony above the garage.  Evelyn
and Tammy were close behind her, with Diane, Tonya, and Luann last.  
Jade walked out on the balcony, put an arm around the girl.  There
were tears streaming down June’s cheeks.  “I know,” Jade said
softly.  “I understand.”</p><p>June shrugged Jade’s arm off, turned to see everyone
standing just inside the loft.  “Nobody understands.  Nobody could
understand what I’m going through.”</p><p>“Everyone loses people in their lives,” Jade said.  June
did not look at her.  “We all lose friends and family.”</p><p>“My mother died when I was only five,” Tonya told
her.  “She had cancer.”</p><p>“Our parents died in a car accident when we were still
young,” Evelyn admitted.</p><p>“I don’t remember my grand parents,” Tammy added.</p><p>“My best friend from college,” Luann said, “committed
suicide…just because she couldn’t handle the pressure, and she felt
she couldn’t quit.”</p><p>“See,” Jade said.  “You’re not alone.”</p><p>June swung an arm to encompass everyone.  “You all didn’t
have anything to do with it, with those deaths.”</p><p>Jade put an arm around her again.  “Don’t blame yourself.  
I know what you did.  They told me.  They forgive you.  Your mother
and sister don’t hold you responsible.”</p><p>“I hold myself responsible!”</p><p>Tammy took a step forward.  June backed up to the
railing.  “You didn’t kill them,” Tammy offered.</p><p>June looked out over the driveway, then straight down.  “I
called him.  I called Daddy.  I was mad at Mom.  We had a fight.  I
stormed out that night, went to my girlfriend’s house.  I called Dad
from there.  I told him he had to come home right away…then I hung up
on him.”  June sobbed.  “I knew he was going to find them…Mom and
April.  I just didn’t know he was going to kill them!”  June sunk to
her knees at the railing.  “I swear I didn’t know.  I never wanted
him to kill them.  I just wanted him to know…because I was so upset
at both of them.  They…they…not Mom, not April…they didn’t want to
love me that way!”</p><p>Jade put an arm around June and hugged her to her
chest.  “It’s alright now.  Your mother and sister are so sorry they
didn’t…love you like that.”</p><p>Evelyn stepped forward.  “If there’s anything we can do…”</p><p>A gust of wind suddenly pushed them all back into the
loft.  “What the Hell!” Diane cried, as she fell to the floor.</p><p>Evelyn and Tammy sat up slowly, looked all around the room,
as the others got to their feet.  Tammy held her hand up to her face,
as if she had never seen one before.  Evelyn spotted June and crawled
to the girl.  They locked eyes.</p><p>“Mom?”  </p><p>Evelyn’s voice sounded odd.  “June.  June-bug.  I’m so
sorry, Baby.  I want you to know that I love you and I’ll love you
forever.  I should have made love to you that night.”  They rose to
their feet, ignoring everyone around them.  They made their way to
Diane’s bed and sank down on the mattress.  </p><p>Tammy rose to join them, crawling next to June.  “I’m sorry
too Sissy.  I didn’t understand that you…were like me.  Did you
really want to make love to me?  And Mommy?”</p><p>“Of course, Silly,”  June leaned up and kissed Tammy on the
lips.</p><p>Jade quietly closed the balcony doors.  Not quite
understanding what was going on Diane, Luann, and Tonya stood around
the room watching the three women.  Jade herded them towards the
steps.  “Com’on, ladies.  Let’s leave them alone for a little bit.”</p><p>“Are they going to be okay?”  Diane was worried.</p><p>“Theresa and April only want to borrow their bodies for a
while.  You know they couldn’t have possessed them unless Evelyn and
Tammy allowed them, too.”  The women walked down the steps, leaving
June with her dead mother and sister…in Evelyn’s and Tammy’s bodies.</p><p>They slowly peeled each other’s clothes off, kissing and
tasting flesh everywhere.  Theresa and April concentrated on pleasing
June first.  April kissed and fondled June’s breasts while Theresa
slowly made love to June’s clitoris and vagina.  June closed her
eyes, feeling Tammy and Evelyn’s lips and fingers on her body, but in
her mind’s eye she felt her mother and little sister making love to
her.</p><p>This was June’s first sexual experience and her mother and
sister knew it.  They took it slow, repeating the things that made
June feel good:  licking her nipples until they stood up hard and
tall and wet on her small pale breasts, flicking her stiff clitoris
until it hurt so good, corkscrewing two fingers slowly in and out of
her wet vagina until it gushed, caressing her thighs and ass,
tickling her ribs, causing purrs and moans of contentment.</p><p>Later, June did her best to please Evelyn and Diane, until
the three of them, exhausted, melted into a cuddle in the middle of
Diane’s king size bed.</p><p>The three of them, dressed, came downstairs an hour later.  
Theresa in Evelyn’s body apologized to Diane and Luann.  “Tell
everyone we’re sorry.  We kind of lost our…heads.  Thank you all for
trying to help us.”  </p><p>Diane glanced at Luann, who wore a serious look.  “Speaking
as a mother, I think you’ll understand…that it’s going to be a cold
day in Hell before I forgive you for hurting Moon and Annie, not to
mention Evie.”</p><p>Evelyn looked sad.  “I’m sorry.  In my exuberance I went
too far with the little ones.  Please tell them I’m sorry.  I didn’t
mean to hurt any of them.”</p><p>“This is our house now, our home,” Diane told Theresa.  “We
need you to leave.  You don’t belong here anymore.”</p><p>Tammy and Evelyn held June from either side, smiling fondly
at the girl.  They each kissed a cheek and then their knees buckled.  
They caught themselves and sat on the floor.</p><p>Diane crouched next to Evelyn, Tonya, next to Tammy.  “You
okay?”</p><p>“I think so.”  Tammy touched Tonya’s face.  “It was strange
having a little girl inside of me.”</p><p>“What are you talking about?”  Tonya said.  “You have
little girls inside of you all the time.  And vice versa.”</p><p>Tammy slapped Tonya on the shoulder.  “Hey,” Tonya
said.  “Can someone drive me to work?”</p><p>“I’ll take you,” Evelyn said rising to her feet.</p><p>“I’ll go with you,” Tammy volunteered.</p><p>June hugged everyone, thanking them all for the opportunity
to say goodbye to her sister and mother.  When June took Jade in a
hug, Jade bent her back and kissed her hard on the lips.  Jade looked
up at Diane and Luann.  “I think this could be the start of a
beautiful friendship.”</p><p>June shoved Jade onto the sofa, crawled on top of her and
kissed her back.  The others watched with amusement.  “I owe you the
most,” June told Jade.  “I don’t think I could ever repay you.”</p><p>“If you want,” Luann offered.  “We can take you guys home
now.”</p><p>“Great,” Jade said.  “I need some sleep, and I hate
sleeping alone.  Come home with me, June.”</p><p>Evelyn and Tammy dropped Tonya off at the Burger Hut, then
Evelyn drove out to the Oak Hill cemetery.  Without a word they
walked, hand in hand, up to a double grave, stopping a respectful
distance away.</p><p>They stood for a long time, not saying a word, then Tammy
broke the silence.  “Mom?  Do you think that Theresa and April are
gone for good?”</p><p>Evelyn shook her head.  “I don’t…We should have asked Madam
Jade.  She told us, before you brought June, that everything would be
back to normal by tomorrow.  But normal for us, in our house, is…”</p><p>“Having ghosts make love to us,” Tammy finished.</p><p>To be continued, of course.</p><p>To the reader:  FYI:  Just to let you know HOW these
characters have taken on a life of their own.  Madam Jade was
supposed to be a more serious character, but she just started acting
outrageous on her own.  And June started out as a more average young
woman, but the tragedy that befell her family left her more damaged
than even I expected. The two that Theresa and April were supposed to
possess were Luann and Annie, but Luann wouldn’t let Annie stay in
the house after they were attacked.  And I didn’t know they were
going to get so violent with the kids.  I did know that Diane and
Evelyn’s parents had died in a car accident, but I didn’t know that
Luann had lost a friend to suicide until she said it. These are the
twists and turns their lives take.  </p><p>I hope everyone is enjoying the series so far.  Coming up
(as soon as I have time to write them)  a school play that focuses on
the teenagers;  a very special Mothers Day with the younger girls and
their maternal units;  and then the family goes on vacation.  Stay
tuned.</p>"
459,"Sisters & Daughters, Part 14 – The New Lovers",Buck,14,Several characters find new loves and lovers during the week leading up to the high school play.,"['7F', '7f', '5g', 'anal', 'cons', 'd/s', 'inc', 'oral', 'ped', 'teen']","<p class=""h2"">The New Relationships
&amp; The Week Before the School Play
(five weeks later)</p><p>The Cast, in order of appearance:</p><p>Nicky aka Nicole, or Nicolette - light brown hair and brown eyes, age
14 going on 15, she’s in the 9th grade, 5’3”, 140 lbs, wears a C
cup.  Nicky is Evelyn’s younger daughter, Tammy’s sister, cousin to
Annie and the twins, and Laura’s girlfriend.</p><p>Laura - dirty blond hair and blue eyes, wears silver rimmed glasses,
age 14 going on 15, she’s in the 9th grade, 4’10” 100 lbs, wears an A
cup, but could go without.  Laura is Louise’s older daughter,
Bethany’s big sister, and Nicky’s girlfriend.</p><p>Maris - dyed cinnamon colored hair and brown eyes, African American
with skin the color of milk chocolate, age 34, 5’10”, 150 lbs, wears
a D cup.  Maris is engaged to Tonya’s father.  She is also a co-
worker of Luann.</p><p>Tonya - black hair and brown eyes (wears green contacts), fair skin,
age 16 going on 17, she’s in the 11th grade, 5’4”, 120 lbs, wears a B
cup.  Tonya is Maris’ soon to be step daughter, and Tammy’s
girlfriend.</p><p>Melissa - strawberry blond hair and blue eyes, age 24, 5’3”, 120 lbs,
wears a B cup.  Melissa is a close friend of Evelyn’s, and the
girlfriend of one of Diane’s co-workers.</p><p>Tammy aka Tamara - light red hair and blue eyes, fair skin with
freckles, age almost 17, she’s in 11th grade, 5’4”, 125 lbs, wears a
B cup.  Tammy is Evelyn’s older daughter, Nicky’s big sister, cousin
to Annie and the twins, and Tonya’s girlfriend.</p><p>Luann - black hair, brown eyes and dark brown skin, Hawaiian in
heritage, age 31, 5’8”, 155 lbs, wears a D cup.  Luann is Diane and
Evelyn’s sister-in-law, Annie’s mother, and aunt to Tammy, Nicky, and
the twins.  She is also Maris’ co-worker.</p><p>Annie aka Annabel - blond hair and blue eyes, dark brown skin with
Polynesian features, age 11, she’s in 5th grade, 4’6”, 75 lbs,
occasionally wears a training bra but doesn’t really need it.  Annie
is Luann’s daughter, Diane and Evelyn’s niece, and cousin to Tammy,
Nicky, and the twins, and Bethany’s girlfriend.</p><p>Sun &amp; Moon aka the twins - black hair and brown eyes, Korean by birth
with olive skin, age 8 and a half, they’re in the third grade, 4’2”,
55 lbs, too young for bras.  Sun and Moon are Diane’s foster
daughters, Evelyn and Luann’s nieces, and cousins to Tammy, Nicky,
and Annie.</p><p>Beth aka Bethy or Bethany - black hair and blue eyes, fair skin, age
11, she’s in 5th grade, 4’10”, 85 lbs, sometimes wears a training
bra.  Beth is Louise’s younger daughter, Laura’s little sister, and
Annie’s girlfriend.</p><p>Evelyn - dark red hair and blue eyes, fair skin with freckles, wears
ruby rimmed glasses, age 36, 5’5”, 130 lbs, wears a B cup.  Evelyn is
Diane’s younger sister and lover, Tammy and Nicky’s mother, Luann’s
sister-in-law, and aunt of Annie and the twins.</p><p>Diane - brown hair and brown eyes, dark skin, age 40, 5’4”, 145 lbs,
wears a C cup.  Diane is Evelyn’s sister and lover, Sun and Moon’s
foster mother, Luann’s sister-in-law, and aunt of Tammy, Nicky, and
Annie.</p><p>Demi - golden blond hair and blue-grey eyes, age 16, she’s in 10th
grade, 5’8”, 150 lbs (mostly muscle), wears a B cup.  Demi is
Carolyn’s step daughter, and Angelica’s step sister/ lover.</p><p>Carolyn - dirty blond hair and green eyes, wears silver rimmed
glasses, age 37, 5’2”, 120 lbs, wears a B cup.  Carolyn is Angelica’s
mother, and is living with her lover Samantha, who is Demi’s mother.  
Carolyn is also a close friend of Evelyn, and is a science teacher in
the high school.</p><p>Shelby - blond hair and blue eyes, age almost 18, she’s in 12th
grade, 5’4”, 125 lbs, wears a C cup.  Shelby is just a straight girl
in school who happened to find herself playing opposite to Demi in
the school play.</p><p>Angelica aka Angel - red hair and green eyes, age almost 16, she’s in
10th grade, 5’3”, 120 lbs, wears a B cup.  Angelica is Carolyn’s
daughter, Demi’s step sister/ lover, and Courtney and Lena’s
dominatrix.  Angelica has been making love to as many women and girls
that she can, for the last four months, in an attempt to get Demi’s
attention.</p><p>Lena - sandy blond hair and hazel eyes, tan skin, wears braces on her
teeth, age 13, she’s in 7th grade, 4’11”, 100 lbs, wears an A cup
when she feels like it.  Lena is the daughter of Dulcy, who owns the
photography studio and is Diane’s friend and co-worker.  Lena and her
mother have an intimate relationship.  Lena is friends with Courtney,
Annie, and Beth, and knows everyone in Diane’s family.  She has found
herself to be submissive to Angelica.</p><p>Courtney - blond hair dyed magenta and blue eyes, wears braces on her
teeth, age 14 going on 15, she’s in the 7th grade (having flunked
twice), 5’2”, 115 lbs, wears a B cup.  Courtney is friends with
Lena.  Her mentor is Jane who is a friend of Tammy and Nicky.  Jane
first introduced Courtney to the submissive life style.  Since then
she has found herself submissive to Lena and Angelica.</p><p>Louise - auburn hair and blue eyes, fair skin, age 39, 5’7”, 115 lbs,
wears an A cup.  Louise is mother of Laura and Bethany, friends with
Evelyn and Luann.</p><p class=""h2"">Wednesday, March 23, 2005.  Nine days before the high
school play.</p><p>Nicky and the others were all on stage dressed in their
nineteenth century costumes.  The play was set in the small Swiss
village of Karlstein in 1816.  Lucy, played by Nicky, was being
hidden away in a hunting cabin by Doctor Cadaverezzi, played by
Demi.  Nicky stole a quick glance at the audience, before turning her
attention to Demi, dressed as the doctor.  She noticed her mother and
aunts in the second row back, center stage.</p><p>Demi had her arm around Nicky’s shoulders.  Nicky was
feeling apprehensive, like her character was supposed to be.  But
there was more.  She locked eyes with Demi, who, being a head taller,
looked down on her.  Demi embraced Nicky and rested her chin against
the top of Nicky’s head.  Demi kissed her hair.  </p><p>Nicky reached a hand up, touched Demi’s face.  Demi lowered
her head, her lips gently touching Nicky’s.  Nicky sighed and opened
her mouth.  Demi’s tongue roughly explored its interior, her strong
athlete’s arms held Nicky firmly, her hand between her shoulder
blades.</p><p>Nicky’s hand slipped between their bodies, coming to rest
atop Demi’s left breast as her knees buckled.  Nicky’s tongue tip
brushed Demi’s lower lip as she pulled back slightly.  Nicky realized
with a start that this was not part of the play.</p><p>Nicky suddenly sat straight up in bed with a gasp, eyes
wide.  </p><p>Laura, beside her, woke with a start.  “What?!  What is
it?”  She took Nicky’s arm, as she sat up beside her girlfriend.</p><p>Nicky spun to look at her, but didn’t recognize her
immediately.  She shook her head, mussed brown hair flying about.  “I
had a nightmare!  About the play.”</p><p>Laura kissed her cheek, hugged her.  “Oh, you’ll be fine.  
The play’s a week away.  We have plenty of time to practice.”  Laura
smiled.  “Was it one where you forgot your lines?  Or was it that you
forgot to put your costume on?  You weren’t naked, were you?”</p><p>Nicky shook her head, slowly laid herself back on her
pillow.  “It was worse than that.  I don’t wanna talk about it.  Not
right now, anyway.”  As she turned her back to her BFF, she
mumbled, “That is the last time I eat pizza right before bed.”</p><p>Thursday after school Maris picked up Tonya for a shopping
trip to the mall.  It was her day off from work, and Maris felt that
Tonya could skip one practice for the school play, especially since
Tonya had only a small part.</p><p>They drove to the mall in Centerville, about twenty miles
from home.  Maris had moved in with Tonya and her father a few weeks
back, and they had talked about getting engaged.  This was what they
discussed as Maris drove.</p><p>“You won’t have to call me Mom, or anything,” Maris said,
without looking at Tonya.  “I won’t try to boss you around.  I know
you’ve pretty much been your own boss for the last ten years.”  
Maris’ hand went to Tonya’s thigh.  “I just want us to be friends.”</p><p>Tonya placed her hand atop Maris’ so she wouldn’t move it
away.  She worked her pale fingers in between Maris’ darker ones.  
Tonya admired the cherry nail polish on her future step mother’s
fingernails.  “Well, we’ve already been friendly, so we may as well
be friends.”</p><p>Maris blushed and stole a quick glance at Tonya to see her
smiling face.  Tonya was referring to the day they took a shower
together, and spent hours naked under the blankets in her father’s
bed, back in January, when Tonya had the flu. (See S&amp;D part 12)</p><p>“I was just trying to make you well,” Maris said in her
defense.  “And it worked.  Nothing better for the flu than a nice
warm shower and then sharing some body heat.”  She let out a forced
chuckle.  Maris took her hand off the teenager’s leg as she pulled
into the parking lot and found a parking spot in front of The Dress
Shop, right next to the Hall Mart.</p><p>They walked into the mall and headed for The Dress Shop,
Maris almost pulling Tonya the whole way.  “I know you like to wear
black jeans and boots most of the time, but I want you to
give ‘looking like a girl’ a chance,” Maris told her as she started
pointing out colorful spring dresses.</p><p>“I do look like a girl,” Tonya protested.  She stopped at a
mirror hung on a wall, about knee level from the floor.  She ran her
fingers through her thick dark hair.  “See?  I have nice long girly
hair.”  She made a kissy face.  “I have girly lips.”  She threw her
shoulders back and pushed her chest forward.  “And I have very
feminine breasts.  Not too big and not too small.”  Tonya ran her
hands slowly over them from top down, then back up cupping them over
her tee shirt and bra.</p><p>Maris quickly looked around to see if any one was noticing
Tonya touching herself.  “You’re embarrassing,” Maris told her.</p><p>“Yeah, yeah.  Better me embarrassing you than you
embarrassing me.”</p><p>“I just want you to try some things on, that’s all.  Look
around.  Broaden your horizons.  You don’t always have to look like a
butch dyke, just because you‘re gay.”</p><p>Tonya’s jaw dropped open.  “I can’t believe you just said
that!  Of all the stereotypes you could label me with…”</p><p>Maris was smiling.  “Gottcha!  I’m kidding.  But you do
dress like a vampire.”</p><p>Tonya looked down at her black tee shirt, black jeans, and
black boots.  “I like black.”</p><p>“Well, let’s see if we can find you a pretty black dress.”</p><p>Tonya smiled and chuckled, leaned into Maris.  “Can it be
low cut and have a short skirt to show off my best assets?”</p><p>Maris’ eyes were drawn to Tonya’s green eyes, uncertain if
the girl was teasing or serious.  “Let’s see what we can find.”</p><p>They found a few dresses that Tonya didn’t object to overly
much, and found a sales assistant to help them at the dressing
rooms.  “Hey.  I know you,” Tonya told the girl, a strawberry blond
with a name tag that read Melissa.</p><p>Melissa’s eyes went wide, and she took Tonya by the arm.  
She lowered her voice.  “At the lingerie party last summer.  You’re…”</p><p>“Tonya,” she said with a nod.  “Tammy’s girlfriend.”</p><p>Melissa licked her lips.  “I was gonna say, ‘you’re looking
terrific.’  Are you still modeling?”</p><p>“Occasionally.  Oh,” Tonya grabbed Maris’ arm.  “This is my
soon-to-be step mom, Maris.”</p><p>Maris smiled.  “Hi, uh, Melissa,” she said, reading the
girl’s nametag.  “Tonya would like to try on these dresses,” she said
holding up the garments.</p><p>“Of course.”  Melissa led Tonya to a dressing room, and
before she closed the door she whispered to Tonya, “I still dream
about your lingerie strip show.  If you’re interested in a repeat
performance, you know, maybe you and your girlfriend could put on a
show for me and my girlfriend…”</p><p>Tonya’s face lit up.  “Why don’t you go talk to my step
mom?”</p><p>Melissa returned to the front of the dressing room area to
find Maris looking at some skirts, while she waited for Tonya.  Maris
saw the sales girl watching her and stepped forward.  “So, how do you
know Tonya?”</p><p>Less than an hour later Maris was driving Tonya towards
home.  “You want some chicken at the TFC drive thru?” Maris asked.  
Tonya shrugged her shoulders.  “Don’t you like the dresses I bought
you?”</p><p>“They’re nice, I guess.”</p><p>“You’ll look very pretty in them.”  Maris glanced at Tonya,
then slowed and pulled over on the shoulder.  She shut off the
engine.  Tonya didn’t respond.  “Okay.  What’s the matter?”</p><p>Tonya shrugged again.  “What did you and the sales girl
talk about?  While I was trying on the dresses?”  Tonya was trying to
keep a straight face.</p><p>Maris smiled, put a hand on Tonya’s thigh.  “She told me
where she knew you from.”</p><p>“Oh?  What did she say?”</p><p>A smile crept over Maris’ face.  “There was a party at
Diane’s old place.  Last June.  A lingerie party.  And you were one
of the models.  For the lingerie.”  (See S &amp; D part 8A)</p><p>Tonya could no longer keep a straight face, and a smile
played at her lips.  “Okay.  I’ve had enough.  You win.  Let’s stop
playing games.”</p><p>“Oh?  Do you want to spill secrets?”  Maris unhooked her
seat belt and moved closer to lean her arm against Tonya’s arm.  “You
first.”</p><p>Tonya took a deep breath.  “I heard that you like little
girl’s panties.”  Maris suddenly sat back in her seat, looked away
from Tonya.  “Tammy told me,” Tonya continued.  “They all know…Luann,
Diane, Evelyn, Nicky, how you kept Annie’s panties.”  (See S &amp; D part
9)</p><p>“Oh.  Oh, God.  Oh, my God!”</p><p>“Don’t worry.  Nobody’s going to tell on you.  But they all
think it’s funny.”</p><p>Maris swallowed hard.  “They laughed at me?  Or they think
I’m strange?”</p><p>“No, no.  They just never met any one with such a fetish
before.”</p><p>“I’m not gay,” Maris said defensively.  “I don’t know why I
kept her panties.  I’m not attracted to little girls.  I’m not a
pedophile!”</p><p>“Hey, relax.”  Now Tonya put her hand on Maris’ thigh. “Do
you want to talk about what happened last month?  You know, when I
was sick?”</p><p>“What’s to talk about?  You were sick.  I took care of you.”</p><p>“We were naked in my fathers bed.  You held me like a baby.”</p><p>“Was it good for you?”  Maris said blandly.</p><p>“Actually,” Tonya leaned over and kissed Maris on the
lips.  “I really appreciated it.  And I loved being close to you.  I
was afraid to tell you before.”</p><p>Maris pulled away.  Things were out of her control.  “What
about Tammy?  I thought she was your girlfriend?”</p><p>“She is.  She’s the love of my life, and I would die for
her.  But we both have extra sexual activities.  It’s not that big of
a deal.  Unless someone makes it one.”</p><p>Maris leaned away slightly.  “So what you’re saying is…
you’d have sex with me.  And it’s okay with you, as long as you’re
not in love with me.”</p><p>Tonya nodded.  “That’s about as simple as it can be put.”  
This conversation wasn’t going exactly like Tonya wanted.  How do you
explain that you want a mother to have sex with.  Tonya trailed her
fingers over Maris’ blouse, then lightly gripped a breast.  “I admit
that I’m attracted to you.  Okay?  There.  I’ve said it.”</p><p>“I’m a grown woman.  I’m almost thirty-five years old.  
It’s not like you and Tammy.  You’re both young.  And what about your
father?”</p><p>“He doesn’t have to know.  We could probably make love
naked on the kitchen table and he wouldn’t notice, any way.  And you
would not be the first adult woman I’ve had sex with.”</p><p>Maris pondered for a moment, then she suddenly hugged
Tonya.  “You really miss your mother, don’t you?” she said, making a
guess at the cause of Tonya’s inclinations.</p><p>Tonya sighed.  “Partly,” she admitted.  “But there’s
something else.  I’m jealous, too.”</p><p>“Of your father?”</p><p>“No.  Not him.  I’m jealous of Tammy.  She has a large,
very close family.  She loves them and they love her.  A mother and
aunts and sisters…”</p><p>“By close…are you saying..?”</p><p>Tonya nodded.  “I want to make love to my ‘mommy’ too, the
way Tammy makes love to her mommy.”</p><p>At the words Maris froze and her blood ran cold.  She felt
light headed.  Lesbianism was one thing;  incest, another.  But wait,
she thought, incest was wrong because the children from such a union
might have birth defects or something.  But no children can come from
two women making love…or a woman and a girl.</p><p>Then the blood began pumping to her loins and Maris’
nipples grew hard. She was sure that Tonya could feel them against
her smaller breasts. She still held Tonya close, and now ran her
hands up and down the teenager’s back.  She kissed her cheek and then
her lips.  Tonya opened her mouth and Maris’ tongue darted inside.  </p><p>The images swirled in Maris’ brain, as her tongue swirled
inside Tonya’s mouth.  Tammy naked running her hands over her
mother’s naked body.  Annie naked running her hands all over her
mother’s naked body.  And what of Diane and…the twins?  </p><p>What was happening to her?  Maris broke the kiss with an
effort, took a deep breath.  She ran a hand through her hair.  
Buckling her seat belt she started the car.  With a look at Tonya she
said, “I’m not saying no.  To this.  But I need a little time.  Okay?”</p><p>Tonya’s hand still rested on Maris’ thigh.  She squeezed
it.  “Okay.”  Tonya couldn’t stop smiling all the way home.</p><p>Later that night after Tonya had gone to bed, she lay
quietly listening to her father and Maris talking in the next bedroom.</p><p>“I’m glad you two are finally getting along,” Frank told
Maris.</p><p>After a long pause, Maris finally said, “We just came to an
understanding.  Yeah, I think we understand each other a lot better
now.  We’re going to be the best of friends.”</p><p>After a little while she heard her father’s pants and
grunts as his bed shook rhythmically.  Maris’ pants changed slowly to
passionate exultations and then “ooohs” and “ahs,” and then a muffled
scream as she reached her orgasm.  At least she seems to be getting
something out of the relationship, Tonya thought.  She realized, as
she lay there listening, that her hand had found its way to her labia
and hard clit.  Unconsciously, her fingers had been matching the
movements of her father’s penis plunging into Maris’ vagina.</p><p>Maris felt Frank filling her up, and then drawing back to
plunge inside again.  She really loved being filled up and stretched,
but tonight her orgasm bubbled up from deep in her imagination.  It
wasn’t just Frank’s penis that brought her to her bliss, but
imagining that it was Tonya’s fingers moving inside of her, Tonya’s
lips sucking on her breasts.</p><p>On Friday night, a week before the school play was to open,
Tonya and Tammy double dated with Tammy’s sister Nicky and her
girlfriend Laura.  First they caught a movie at the mall, then they
went window shopping and then ended up at a Burger Hut inside the
mall, sharing two combo meals, because that was all their budget
allowed.</p><p>Tonya and Nicky were both being very quiet, with Tammy and
Laura supplying most of the conversation.  </p><p>Laura put her arm around her lover.  “Nick?  What’s wrong?  
Are you mad about something?”</p><p>Nicky just shook her head.  Then she sighed.  “You’re all
going to think this is silly.”  Nicky began telling the others about
her dream, about Demi, a girl she not only didn’t get along with, but
thought she had no feelings for at all.  “And I had the same dream
last night, too.  I’m afraid I’m going to have it tonight.”</p><p>“Don’t sweat it,” her sister Tammy told her.  “I used to
dream about Jenny Lopez.  It’s just something that’s not going to
happen.  A dream is just a dream.  It doesn’t mean anything.”</p><p>“But isn’t a dream a wish?  Don’t you dream about what you
want to happen?”</p><p>Laura shrugged.  “If that’s true, so what.  Even if you
want Demi to kiss you, it’s not going to happen.  She’s totally in
love with Angelica.”</p><p>“But you guys don’t understand.  That’s what worries me.  I
don’t even like Demi.  I think she’d be the last girl in the world
I’d want to kiss.  I feel like I’m losing my mind.”</p><p>“You don’t have to like someone to be attracted to them,”
Tammy told her.  “Hey, Tone.  You’ve been awfully quiet tonight.  
What do you think?”</p><p>Tonya glanced at Nicky.  “I think we’ve all been attracted
to people we have nothing in common with.  We’re all mature enough to
know we don’t have to be in love with someone to want to fuck them.”  </p><p>The other three sat back, surprised at Tonya’s frankness,
but all agreeing with her assessment.  </p><p>Tonya leaned across the table, drawing the others back to
the table, and very quietly said, “I have some news about Maris.  But
I don’t want to talk about it here.”</p><p>“I think we better take this home, then, ” Tammy suggested.</p><p>At Tammy and Nicky’s house the teens found Luann, their
tall Hawaiian aunt, at home with her blond eleven year old daughter,
Annie.  Luann was also watching her other nieces, Sun and Moon, the
Korean twin girls who were eight.  Annie’s best friend, Bethany, who
was Laura’s little sister, was also sleeping over that night.  </p><p>Tammy and Nicky’s mother Evelyn, and Sun and Moon’s mother
Diane, were out for the night on a double date with two of their
friends.  </p><p>Tammy and Tonya gathered everyone together in the loft
above the garage, which was Diane’s bedroom.  There were now three
king size beds placed side by side in the room to accommodate the
family’s lesbian orgies.  The nine of them all sat as close together
as possible on two of the beds.  The children, smelling fresh and
clean from recent baths, were all wearing only long tee shirts.  The
teens, smelling of burgers and fries, had stripped down to their bras
and panties.  Luann, smelling kind of flowery from her shampoo, was
wearing only a terry cloth bath robe.</p><p>Tonya began with a shaking voice, speaking mostly to
Luann.  “I want to bring Maris into our…circle.  We kinda need too.”  
She paused.  “She knows about that lingerie party last summer…and our
little, uh, orgy.  And…she knows that we all know about her keeping
Annie’s panties.”  Tonya glanced at a smiling Annie.</p><p>Tonya looked down at  her bare feet crossed at the
ankles.  “And she knows that you guys all sleep together.”</p><p>“Come again,”  Luann said.  After a moment Luann reached
out and tilted Tonya’s chin up.  “Maris knows that we…that our family
sleeps with each other?  Is that what you mean?        </p><p>“But she seemed to be cool with it….”</p><p>“I don’t know what to say.”  Luann stared at the teenager.</p><p>Everyone was quiet for two minutes.     Then Luann’s daughter,
Annie spoke up.  “Mommy?  Does this mean it would be okay to kiss
Maris, now?  And show her my panties?  I really want her to touch me.”</p><p>Luann stared numbly down at her daughter on her lap.  It
had been about eight months since Annie had gotten into trouble for
doing just that.  Maris, as realtor, was showing the family this
house that they eventually bought.  And right in the kitchen Annie
had kissed Maris and showed her panties to the startled woman.  (See
S&amp;D part 9 for the full details.)  Luann began to smile slowly.</p><p>“Aunt Lu,” Tammy said.  “You have that evil smile you get
when you’re plotting something.”</p><p>“I was just thinking…I’m showing a house tomorrow with
Maris.  Afterward I’m going to bring her back here…for lunch.  Anyone
want to join us?”</p><p>“Me, Mommy!” Annie said excitedly.  The teenagers smiled.  
Then Annie got serious.  “Are you sure, Mommy.  I’m not gonna get in
trouble again am I?  Ya know, if I wanna kiss Maris?”</p><p>“No, baby.  I think after tomorrow we can all kiss Maris.”</p><p>On Saturday afternoon Luann led Maris into the kitchen to
find Tammy and Tonya making sandwiches.  “Hey, Aunt Lu,” Tammy called
cheerfully.</p><p>“Hey, Maris,” Tonya said, “Want tuna fish, bologna, or PB
and J?”</p><p>“Um, hi Tonya.  Bologna, thanks.”</p><p>“Did you guys start the wash, like I asked?” Luann said.</p><p>“Yep,” Tonya told her.  “Annie and Beth are in the laundry
room right now.”</p><p>Luann walked towards the laundry room door.  “Annie?  
Beth?” she called.  She could hear the washer and the dryer running
and another humming sound slowly getting louder.  A smile played on
Luann’s lips.  “Annie? Beth?  Lunch time!”  She walked over to the
counter between the kitchen and the breakfast nook, and busied
herself with the bread.  “Hey, Maris, do me a favor.  Go see what the
girls are doing in there.”</p><p>Maris pulled a face.  That was a strange request.  But why
not?  Maris moved towards the laundry room door, slowly pushed it
open.  The light was on and she could hear the washer and dryer
running.  “Annie?  Your mom says it’s time for lu…..”</p><p>The sight that confronted Maris was like nothing she could
even imagine in her wildest dreams.  Little Annie was half lying
across the top of the washing machine, supported on her elbows and
forearms.  Her pants and underwear pulled down around her ankles, her
whole body was shaking as the washer went through the spin cycle.  
Annie’s long, skinny, brown legs were open wide, her feet inches from
the floor.  Annie’s fingers rubbed at her tiny clit on her almost
bare, brown vulva.</p><p>And Annie’s little girlfriend, Beth, was bending in front
of Annie with her mouth on Annie’s bare peach, kissing and licking
her tender sensitive girly parts.  Both girls were vibrating along
with the motions of the washing machine.</p><p>Maris’ mouth dropped open.  Annie turned her head to lock
eyes with Maris and smiled broadly.  Maris was frozen on the spot,
just inside the door, her eyes taking in every movement of Beth’s
mouth on her girlfriend’s vulva, as the washer clicked off and
stopped vibrating, and the expression on Annie’s face, as her orgasm
washed over her, her eyes rolling back, her tongue reaching out, a
low moan escaping her lips.</p><p>“Are they coming?” Luann whispered in Maris’ ear from
behind, startling Maris out of her paralysis.</p><p>“Um.  Um, Annie just came,” Maris said, turning her head
slightly to take in Luann’s red lips before her eyes.  “But….but I
don’t know if her little girlfriend came yet.”</p><p>Luann’s lips turned up in a smile, as her arms encircled
Maris from behind.  “Come with me.”  Luann half pulled Maris along
into the kitchen.  </p><p>Tonya stepped up to her soon-to-be step mother and kissed
her on the lips.  “Sorry we tricked you like this, but I wanted to
bring you into our circle.”  Tonya’s fingers were unbuttoning Maris’
blouse.  “I’m impatient, I know, but I just couldn’t wait for you to
decide.”  </p><p>Annie and Beth came from the laundry room now completely
naked, their perfect, eleven year old bodies glistening with a sheen
of perspiration.  Annie’s skin dark against Beth’s pale skin, as they
walked close together.  Annie’s fingers began unzipping Maris’ skirt
as Beth stood behind her watching.</p><p>Tammy brought up the rear, picking up Maris’ discarded
clothes, and Luann was in the lead, as Tonya and Annie led Maris to
Luann’s bedroom.  Maris was naked as the women and girls laid her on
Luann’s queen size bed.  Maris seemed to be in a trance as she laid
her head on Luann’s pillow, her eyes locked with Tonya’s as Tonya,
naked from the waist up, lowered herself on the bed to tongue kiss
the black woman.</p><p>Annie crawled up on the other side to begin kissing Maris’
neck, her little hand pinching Maris’ dark brown nipples, bringing
them alive.  Tonya’s hand was cupping Maris’ hairless mound, her
fingers gently sawing between the folds.</p><p>Tammy laid Maris’ clothes on the bed beside Tonya, and
began stripping as she watched Tonya French kiss and molest her
almost-step mom.  Luann was already naked and spread out on Annie’s
twin size bed with little Beth on top of her.  Tammy was torn between
joining her aunt and joining her girlfriend, but realized that Tonya
wanted to be with Maris without thinking about Tammy and her needs.  
She almost pulled Annie away from Maris, but decided to let that
decision up to Tonya.  If she didn’t mind the little squirt playing
around with Maris…then who was she to interrupt them?</p><p>Tammy joined her aunt and Beth on Annie’s bed. Beth had her
lips wrapped tightly on Luann’s large brown nipple and her fingers
were pulling at her other nipple.  Luann was grinding her wet vulva
and hard clit against Beth’s knee, which was between her legs, as she
played with the little girl’s black hair.  </p><p>Tammy looked down at Beth’s pale little ass cheeks.  She
was not the ass girl that her sister was, but she was looking for
away to join in, so she began kissing and licking Beth’s pale ass
cheeks, causing Beth to moan into Luann’s breasts.</p><p>Meanwhile Annie had moved her little cute face to between
Maris’ brown thighs, pulling one heavy thigh over her shoulder, so
that Maris’ heel rested on Annie’s narrow ass.  Tonya was now naked
and was laying half across Maris’ body, her smaller white breasts
pushing against Maris’ larger dark brown ones, as their tongues
danced across each other.  Maris’ one hand gently caressed Tonya’s
back, while her other hand pulled lightly at Annie’s blond hair, and
her heel dug into Annie’s skinny ass cheek.</p><p>Maris began moaning into Tonya’s mouth as Annie’s slow
kisses and licks lit a fire in her loins.  Tonya broke her kiss to
begin kissing down Maris’ neck and chest, eventually taking one large
breast in both hands and licking Maris’ dark nipple.  </p><p>Maris was slowly losing her mind from the unbelievable
sensations radiating through her entire body, radiating from her
labia, clitoris, and vagina, all being caused by a little girl’s
lips, tongue, and now, three little girl fingers.  Maris was suddenly
and overwhelmingly in love with Annie.  Or at least with Annie’s
mouth.</p><p>She took five seconds to figure out how it was possible for
an eleven year old to be able to give her such beautiful sensations.  
And the next second she no longer cared, as she melted into an orgasm
that left her whole body vibrating and senseless, a short cry
escaping her lips.  No one had ever used their mouth on her like
Annie was doing.  Frank’s attempts at cunnilingus had only ever made
her just slightly wet, mostly from his own spit.</p><p>When Maris could focus her eyes again, she found Annie’s
cute little face above her gently kissing her lips, nose, cheeks.  
And then she felt another tongue between her wide open thighs, slowly
licking up the moisture from her leaking vagina.  She moaned as this
larger, stronger tongue pushed against her clitoris for a second,
then Tonya slowly began pushing a finger into her slippery vagina.</p><p>Tammy’s kisses and licks on Beth’s ass was causing a low
sort of growl to come up from deep inside the little black haired
girl.  Tammy’s hands caressed and squeezed the little ass cheeks and
then ran up and down the back of her thighs.</p><p>Beth could feel Luann’s wetness on her knee as the tall
woman ground her open vagina and clitoris against the little girl’s
knee.  And Tammy’s lips and tongue on her ass were giving her
sensations she never had before.  Tammy’s one hand left her ass for a
brief moment and then she felt a long finger dip into her small wet
vagina from behind. It rotated left and right for thirty seconds,
then there was another moment after it slipped out, and then a warm
wet finger start to wiggle it’s way between her ass cheeks.</p><p>Luann’s knees came up to surround the girl on both sides,
making her suddenly feel protected.  Beth concentrated on teasing
Luann’s nipples with her mouth and fingers, but it was becoming
increasingly difficult to concentrate as she felt Tammy’s finger
slowly, ever so slowly, inch it’s way inside her ass.  Beth almost
told her to stop, but she trusted the teenager.  Tammy was her
sister’s girlfriend’s sister.</p><p>Maris came a second time in ten minutes.  She lay panting
as Tonya crawled up to kneel in between her legs.  Maris looked up to
take in the vision of Tonya’s oval face framed in long black hair,
covered from nose to chin with her spending.  </p><p>Annie was on her knees next to Maris with a huge grin,
equally covered from nose to mouth.  “Did I do good?” she asked
innocently.  </p><p>Maris suddenly pulled Annie into a hug and kissed her on
the mouth.  Then she pulled back slightly and began licking Annie’s
face clean.  “You did great!  Now it’s my turn.”  Maris pulled Annie
around, took her hips in her hands, and pulled her towards her lips.  
Annie, understanding what Maris wanted, obliged.</p><p>Annie rode Maris’s face, slowly at first, her eyes watching
her girlfriend Beth getting her ass poked by her cousin Tammy.  Maris
was slow and hesitant at first, kissing softly and licking around
Annie’s little leaking vagina, her labia, her hard little clitoris.  
Maris had never done this before, but was hoping instinct would take
over.  Annie began moving around slightly, showing by her actions,
exactly where she wanted Maris to kiss her.</p><p>Annie, already turned on by what she had done to Maris and
by watching Beth with Tammy and Luann came quickly.  Beth and Luann
joined her seconds later.</p><p>It was some minutes after Annie climbed off of Maris’s face
that they all got to shaky legs.  Tonya took Maris’s hand.  “Tammy?  
Can we use your bedroom?”</p><p>Tammy smiled slightly, nodded, “Sure.”  And Tonya led her
soon-to-be step-mother out of the room.</p><p>Annie climbed into her bed with her mother and little
girlfriend.  “Bethy?  Did you see me with Maris.  I ate her up real
good.  I know she came for me.  What’s the matter?  I saw what you
were doing too.  Didn’t you like what Tammy did to your butt?”</p><p>Tammy didn’t wait to hear her answer.  She would know soon
enough.  Someone would let her know if Beth wanted her to do that
again.  “I’m going to find my sister and cousins,” and she left the
room.</p><p>Tammy’s mother and aunt, Evelyn and Diane were at that
moment jogging about a mile and a half from their house, on the road
that led to town.  There were trees on both sides of the macadam road
and they were both starting to slow down, observing more and more the
trees.  They were jogging towards town and had just turned a blind
curve in the road when they almost ran into a teenage girl that they
knew, running in the opposite direction.</p><p>“Demi!  Hey!” Diane called to the tall girl with short
golden hair.  Everyone stopped with hands on their knees, panting.  
Demi had just turned sixteen, the daughter of a friend and confidant.</p><p>Evelyn and Diane were dressed in sweats.  Demi was wearing
red nylon shorts and a blue sports bra visible beneath a white tank
top.  “Hi,” Demi said.  “When did you guys start running?”  She began
to jog slowly back towards Diane’s house, the way she was
headed.  “Gotta keep moving.”</p><p>Diane and Evelyn exchanged quick glances and shrugged, then
they began to catch up to Demi.  Between pants, Diane said, “We just
started a couple weeks ago.  Gotta stay in shape, you know.  How far
are you going?”</p><p>“Your place.  And then back to town.”  Demi began to speed
up.</p><p>Diane and Evelyn sped up slightly to keep the teenager in
view, specifically her tight ass encased in short tight red nylon
shorts, her pale and pink, but well defined, thighs and calves
kicking the road.</p><p>No more words were spoken until they all arrived back at
the house.  “Do you have to return right away?” Evelyn asked Demi,
indicating the road back to town with a nod.</p><p>“Why don’t you come in for lunch?” Diane asked.</p><p>Demi huffed and puffed as she paced in Diane’s driveway.  
Finally she sighed heavily.  “Alright.  You talked me into it.  I
could use a drink at least.”</p><p>They walked into the kitchen to find it empty, the bread
opened on the counter, bologna and cheese set on the table.  “Looks
like everyone stepped out,” Evelyn said.  She began to make
sandwiches, as Demi seated herself at the table.  “Someone needs a
shower,” Evelyn said with a sniff.</p><p>“All of us,” Diane told her.  “Let’s get a shower after we
eat.”</p><p>Under token protest, Demi joined the women in the shower of
the bathroom at the northeast corner of the house, outside of
Evelyn’s bedroom, near one of the back doors that opened onto the
patio in back.</p><p>Evelyn and Diane soaped each other up, exchanged a look,
then turned on Demi and began to soap up her tall lithe basketball
player’s body.  Evelyn purred in Demi’s ear.  “You have no idea how
long I’ve waited to get my hands on you.”</p><p>Demi almost protested, but Evelyn’s soapy hands making
circles on her firm, round breasts was causing the blood to rush
towards her loins.  “You do know the only adults I’ve made love to
are my mom and Carolyn.  And Luann. One time.  Oh, yeah, the orgy in
January.”</p><p>“Do you want us to stop?” Diane asked as her hands found
Demi’s firm ass.</p><p>Demi ran a hand through her hair as her other hand settled
on Diane’s shoulder.  “N-n-no.  No.  So what if I’m cheating on
Angelica;  she doesn’t think about me when she’s cheating.”  (Demi’s
girlfriend/ step-sister, Angelica has recently cheated on her with
Tonya, Lena, Courtney, Tammy, and Luann.  See S &amp; D 11 &amp; 12.  
Apparently Demi has found out.)</p><p>Diane, in front of the tall teenager, took her in her arms
and began rubbing her large breasts and hard brown nipples against
Demi’s red nipples.  Demi lowered her face to kiss Diane, slowly
opening her mouth, her tongue darting in and out to lick Diane’s
lips, teeth, and then her tongue.</p><p>Evelyn was behind Demi leaving little kisses on Demi’s
ears, neck, shoulders.  Demi’s hand reached over her head to stroke
Evelyn’s hair, and keep her face against her.  Evelyn’s hands were
all over Demi’s front, rubbing soapy wet breasts, flat belly,
muscular thighs, and suddenly puffy labia.  She only accidentally
stroked the tall teen’s hard clitoris because of how large it was.  
She just wanted to tease the girl to death, not actually make her
orgasm.</p><p>Diane began working her way down the front of Demi’s body
with her lips and tongue.  Her lips caught a dime size red nipple and
sucked it towards her waiting tongue, while her sister cupped the
soft ball size breast, making the nipple stand out.  Diane’s hands
were meanwhile cupping and kneading Demi’s soapy wet hard ass cheeks,
her hands in between Demi’s body and her sister’s body.</p><p>Evelyn felt the contact and began to grind her vulva
against the back of Diane’s hands.  Demi turned her head slightly,
teasing Evelyn’s tongue out of her mouth with her own pink muscle.</p><p>Evelyn’s finger finally began rubbing Demi’s hard clitoris,
then dipped lower to slip inside her vagina.  By this time Diane was
on her knees in front of Demi, having kissed and licked down her
body, her hands clutching the teen’s ass cheeks, her mouth began
eating at Demi’s vulva, and her sister’s fingers, when they got in
the way.</p><p>Two orgasms began building.</p><p>The two little eight year old Korean twins were sitting on
the floor, laying back on their elbows, between their twin beds,
facing each other.  They were only wearing panties, Sun in gold, and
Moon in silver.  They each had a leg in the air resting their foot on
the other’s shoulder.  Their long shiny black hair was pulled back in
ponytails to keep it out of the way.</p><p>The twins’ cousin, fourteen year old Nicky, was on her
knees behind Sun’s head, carefully painting the toenails of Moon’s
right foot a matching silver.  She was wearing a long sleeve tee
shirt and shorts.  Nicky’s BFF Laura, was on the other side, at
Moon’s head, painting the toenails of Sun’s right foot gold.  She was
wearing jeans and a tee shirt.</p><p>“This is one of your best ideas,” Nicky said.  “It keeps
their feet in the air and off the carpet.  And we can do both of them
at the same time.”      </p><p>Tammy walked in still naked.  “Hi.  I’m just reporting
that ‘Operation Seduce Maris’ was a success.”</p><p>“Great,” Nicky said.  “I don’t like keeping secrets.”  She
looked down at Sun.  “That means we can just be ourselves around
Maris, now.”</p><p>Both twins went, “Yaaaay!”</p><p>Nicky and Laura finished up painting, tightly closing the
bottles of nail polish.  Both girls were on their backs now with
their legs inter twinned, their heels resting on each other’s
shoulders, their panty crotches almost touching.</p><p>“How long do we gotta stay like this?” moon asked.</p><p>“’Till the paint dries, Silly?”  Laura leaned in and pecked
Moon on the nose.  Since first making love to these darling little
ones when she and Nicky first baby sat them, she had come to love
them like little sisters.  (See S &amp; D part 6A)  That was a year and a
half ago.</p><p>Nicky was still sitting on her heels and was eye level with
her sister’s vulva.  Her red pubic hair was shaved so there was only
a short vertical strip above her clitoris.  It almost seemed to be an
arrow pointing straight to the heart of her sister’s desire.  Her
labia were dark red and her vagina smelled of recent excitations.  
Nicky’s eyes traveled up her sister’s body from her pubes to her
navel on her flat belly to her high set round breasts, the top of
them with scattered freckles, up to her face, her blue eyes
intense.  “You didn’t come yet?”</p><p>Tammy’s head shook slightly.  Nicky crawled on her knees
closer to her sister.  Her hands gently grabbed Tammy’s ass cheeks,
just to hold her in place, as she began to kiss her sister’s upper
thighs and belly.</p><p>Laura put hands on the twins little pot bellies to hold
them in place as they tried to twist around to see what was
happening.  “Not until your toes dry,” Laura warned.  Four little
hands went down to rub at her own and her sister’s panty covered
vulvas.</p><p>Nicky’s tongue wormed it’s way between Tammy’s thighs as
Tammy spread her feet as wide as she could.  “Can..can I sit down?”  
Tammy asked, as her legs began to shake.  Nicky only shook her head
rubbing her face against her sister’s thighs.  “This is torture,”
Tammy told her as her fingers wrapped themselves in her sister’s
brown hair.</p><p>Laura began wiggling out of her jeans.  Watching her
girlfriend eat her sister was making her panties wet.  She gave the
twins a stern look as they made motions to get up.  Laura crawled
over to them, now naked from the waist down, and began blowing on
their toes, one foot at a time.  “Almost dry,” she reported.</p><p>Tammy’s legs began to slowly give out.  Nicky leaned back,
allowing her sister to move forward and lower herself down on to
Nicky’s face.  Nicky’s hands were all over Tammy’s ass and thighs as
her mouth worked magic on Tammy’s clit, labia, and vagina.</p><p>Laura, who couldn’t wait any longer, crawled on her knees
to Nicky and Tammy.  Her face went right for one of Tammy’s stiff red
nipples, her one hand cupping the other breast, her other hand on
Tammy’s back.</p><p>The twins took this as a sign they could get up from their
prone positions.  Sun made for the area between Nicky’s thighs.  She
began pulling on Nicky’s pink shorts.  Nicky lifted her ass off the
floor to accommodate her little cousin.  When the shorts were down to
Nicky’s knees, Sun’s hands were all over Nicky’s wet vulva, soon to
be followed by her mouth.  Moon went to Tammy’s other side, her
little hand on Tammy’s shoulder.  Tammy turned her head and her red,
full lips were met by Moon’s smaller, thinner, paler ones.  Moon’s
little red tongue stabbed into her cousin’s mouth.</p><p>Maris lay on Tammy’s bed holding Tonya in her arms, her
fingers absently caressing Tonya’s arm.  She kissed the teenager’s
cheek.  Tonya’s eyes were closed, but a smile spread across her
lips.  Maris’ hand rubbed the flesh of Tonya’s back and down to make
small circles around one ass cheek, just luxuriating in the soft,
smooth, supple skin of the young girl.</p><p>Tonya purred quietly, then whispered, “Will you be my Mommy
forever?”</p><p>This brought a smile to Maris’ lips.  “Forever and ever,
Baby.”</p><p>“What about my dad?”</p><p>Maris hesitated a moment.  “What about him?  He’ll still be
your dad.  I’ll be your mom.”</p><p>“And we can still do this?”</p><p>“We’ll just have to sneak around.  Maybe meet here.  What
Frank doesn’t know won’t hurt him.”</p><p>Demi’s hair was still wet, as she lay on her side on
Evelyn’s bed.  This time Evelyn was facing her and Diane was behind
her.  Evelyn’s tongue was dancing inside and outside the fifteen year
old’s mouth, exploring teeth and gums, tongue and lips.  Her hands
were massaging the perfect young breasts.  Diane was touching Demi’s
vulva and ass from behind.</p><p>Demi suddenly broke free.  “I better call home;  Mom and
Carolyn will be wondering what happened to me…not to mention Angel.”</p><p>Diane whispered in Demi’s ear.  “I called your mom while
you were drying off.  You can stay until you’re ready to go home.”</p><p>“You can stay until tomorrow,” Evelyn offered.  Demi pulled
away from Evelyn and lay still.  “What’s the matter?”  Evelyn’s
fingers kneaded Demi’s athletic thigh, loving the feel of teenage
hard body.</p><p>Demi sighed.  “I just wish Angel was here.”</p><p>“Oh, Honey,” Evelyn hugged the teenager.  “We heard what
Angel’s been doing…with other girls.  Don’t think about it like she’s
cheating on you.  Think about it…like she’s just trying to discover
herself.”</p><p>“I think she just needs some space,“ Diane offered.  “And
in the meantime, you have a lot of females who want to give you some
attention.”</p><p>“Angel’s changed.  But I still love her.  And I don’t want
anyone else but her.”</p><p>“You’ve changed too, Demi,” Evelyn told her.  “You’re not
the little brat you used to be.”</p><p>“Me?  I was a brat.  Really?  When?”</p><p>Diane and Evelyn laughed, squeezing the tall, blond
teenager.</p><p>It was late on Sunday morning when the women and girls
began waking.  Tonya had had to work Saturday night and Maris had
driven her.  Maris then had a date planned with Frank.  </p><p>The rest of them, including Laura and Beth, and Demi, who
had slept over, were all jumbled together in the three king size beds
in Diane’s loft.  The littlest ones, Annie, Beth, Sun and Moon were
together in a tangle of arms and legs.  They were book ended by Diane
and Luann, with Diane at the edge of one bed.  </p><p>Tammy and her sister Nicole had Demi sandwiched between
them, with Laura against Nicky and Evelyn against her daughter
Tammy.  Only about a foot of empty bed space separated Evelyn and
Luann.  All of them were naked.</p><p>Bethany looked exceptionally pale lying against the olive
skinned twins and dark, Hawaiian skinned Annie.  Diane opened her
eyes and sat up on an elbow.  She smiled at the little ones.  It
occurred to her that Annie could pass for the sister of Sun and
Moon.  Diane reached across the children and touched Luann’s arm.  
When Luann opened her eyes, Diane said, “Don’t they look cute?”</p><p>Luann smiled as her finger began to trace it’s way along
the curve of her daughter’s bare ass cheek.  Annie lay on her belly,
half sprawled across Sun and Beth who were on their backs, Annie’s
mouth against Beth’s belly button.  Moon lay curled against Beth’s
side, her head resting on Beth’s shoulder.</p><p>Diane leaned in slightly and blew a raspberry to Moon’s
belly, which caused a scream and peel of laughter, waking up
everyone.  Diane’s mouth slowly moved southward towards Moon’s puffy
vulva.  </p><p>Luann’s hand reached between Annie’s legs and began
searching around her vulva for Annie’s little clitoris.  Annie
stretched her thin body until her lips were against Sun’s tiny brown
nipple on her flat chest.  Annie’s other hand searched out her
girlfriend Bethany’s pointy brown nipple set on a breast just
budding.  Bethany began kissing Sun’s neck, her fingers in Annie’s
hair and other hand rubbing flat on one of Moon’s non-existent
breasts.  Sun turned her head to kiss Beth on the mouth.</p><p>Nearby, Nicky was facing Demi, both of them lying on their
sides, breasts flattened against breasts, Demi’s thigh between
Nicky’s legs.  Laura was behind Nicky, an arm around her girlfriend,
her hand clutching at a breast squashed between Nicky and Demi.  
Laura reached down and pulled on Demi’s leg, until she had it between
her legs as well.  Now Demi lay with her right leg stretched out
straight with Nicky trapping her thigh, and Laura, her shin.  </p><p>Nicky began kissing Demi’s cheeks and nose, closing in on
her mouth.  The two of them had fooled around last night, but still
hadn’t kissed.  At least she didn’t think so.  It was hard to
remember who had done what with her.</p><p>Demi was responding to Nicky’s kisses.  She reached an arm
over against Nicky’s neck and began playing with Laura’s hair.  She
smiled and intercepted Nicky’s mouth with her own.  Tongues played
against each other inside closed mouths until Demi pulled
back.  “You’re a great kisser, Nicky.”</p><p>“Isn’t she?” Laura said, laying her cheek against
Nicky’s.  “Hey, want to suck on my boobies.”</p><p>Tammy was back to back, ass to ass with Demi.  Tammy, her
face nuzzling her mother’s neck, was nibbling on her ears.  The long
red hair of the mother and daughter were draped over four shoulders
and arms.  </p><p>Evelyn pulled her teenage daughter against her, her nose in
Tammy’s hair.  She breathed in, imagining she could smell the
estrogen escaping through the pores of this hot female girl just a
few years this side of puberty.  Maybe she could.  She was in love
with her daughters, and she was in love with the slim teenage form,
long legs, slim ass, high firm breasts.  She wondered briefly what
she was going to do when her daughters were in their twenties.  Her
attention was drawn to Annie, Beth, and the twins, and she smiled.  
Those four would be teenagers in a few short years, she thought.</p><p>Tammy stopped kissing Evelyn’s ears and neck, and hugged
her tighter.  “What’s the matter, Red?” Evelyn asked her.</p><p>“Nothing.  And don’t call me ‘Red.’  Red.”</p><p>“Oh, I know what it is.  You’re thinking about Tonya.”  
Tammy didn’t respond.  “Now don’t you go and get all jealous.  For
years now Tonya has had to share you with me and your sister.  Not to
mention aunts and cousins.”</p><p>“I know.”  Tammy paused.  “I’m being selfish.  Aren’t I?”</p><p>“Just a little.”</p><p>Nicky had turned her back on Demi, and began sucking hard
on Laura’s hard pointy brown nipples atop her baby breasts.  Demi
pulled her leg free from between the younger girls’ legs and twisted
around, putting her hand on Tammy’s shoulder from behind.  Demi’s
cheek came down against Tammy’s cheek.  “Why don’t we make Tonya and
Angel both jealous?”</p><p>Evelyn took that as her cue.  She pulled away from her
daughter and sat with her back against the head board.  Her fingers
found her clitoris and leaking vagina while her attention was drawn
first to her daughter and Demi and then to her sister and the
littlest ones.</p><p>Diane was expertly licking the tiny hairless slit of her
foster daughter, Moon, her hands on the skinny thighs.  In fact her
hands could almost reach completely around the skinny legs.  She ran
her tongue up and down the slit, occasionally stabbing at the
immature clitoris under her hood.</p><p>Moon was now sharing kisses with Beth, with her sister from
the other side.  Sun kept pulling Beth’s face in the opposite
direction, frustrating Moon.  Finally she reared up, her face over
Beth’s chest, and when Sun moved in to kiss Beth, Moon’s tongue was
reaching out and they shared a three way kiss, briefly bumping
foreheads.</p><p>Annie had forgotten licking at the nipples, as Luann’s
finger in her vagina, and her mother’s kisses on her ass cheeks
brought the eleven year old to a shaking orgasm.  Luann pulled her
daughter up onto her lap and began kissing her deeply.</p><p>Moon’s little body shook in orgasm, and Diane did likewise,
pulling the child up onto her lap and kissing her deeply.</p><p>Sun and Beth moved into a sixty-nine position with Beth on
top.  They licked and kissed each other’s labia in a leisurely
fashion.  After a few minutes Beth popped her head up.  “Would
someone want to poke my heinie?”</p><p>Almost everyone stopped what they were doing to turn their
attention to the eleven year old.  Nicky and Tammy crawled over to
the girls.  Without a word, Nicky bent and began kissing and licking
Beth’s little round ass cheeks, kneading them with her hands.  Tammy
reached a finger down to work its way between Sun’s lips, who sucked
on it greedily.  Then Tammy pushed the same finger into Beth’s wet
vagina from underneath.  For good measure, Tammy put the same finger
into her own mouth.  Nicky roughly pulled open Beth’s little ass
cheeks for her sister.  Tammy very slowly worked her index finger
into Beth’s tight anal opening.</p><p>There was an immediate response from Beth in the form of a
low moan, and a gushing of fluids out of her vagina onto Sun’s face
and hair, as her whole body began vibrating.</p><p>Nicky looked at Laura, who was into deep kissing with
Demi.  “Hey, Laura.  Your sister’s an ass girl, too.”</p><p>Monday after school, the play director insisted everyone be
there for rehearsal.  Carolyn, Angelica’s mother, and science teacher
at the high school, took the job as director because no other teacher
wanted to do it.</p><p>Carolyn was a short woman, with short dirty blond
hair.  “Places, everyone,” she called out.  The students were on
stage in their street clothes. Some still had not memorized all of
their lines and Carolyn was running out of patience.  First of all
not enough boys had signed on, so some of the male parts had to be
played by girls.  </p><p>This wouldn’t normally be a problem except that in this
play two of the girl-girl couples were supposed to kiss.  Jane, as
Max Grindoff, was supposed to kiss Lily, as Eliza, at the end of the
play.  Carolyn knew that Jane and Lily were in cheerleading together
and she got the hint that they had kissed each other before, probably
often.</p><p>The real problem was that her step daughter Demi, as Doctor
Cadaverezzi, was supposed to kiss this girl named Shelby playing the
part of Miss Davenport.  Shelby was this beautiful blue eyed, blond
senior.  And Shelby was so ‘not gay’ that she was dating the high
school quarterback.  This is what Carolyn was thinking about when she
heard the commotion back stage.</p><p>The students all followed Carolyn as she ran up the stage
steps and behind the curtain.  They found Jason, a tall boy with blue
hair, lying on his back with a bloody nose.</p><p>“What happened?”  Carolyn asked as she helped the boy up.  
Demi stood nearby with an arm around Nicky’s shoulders.  On his feet,
Jason exchanged hard looks with Demi, as the blood ran down his
face.  “What happened?” Carolyn asked again, as she looked back and
forth between Jason and her step daughter.  “Tip your head back.  
Pinch your nose,” she told Jason.</p><p>Demi said, “He walked into a wall.  I saw it happen.”</p><p>Carolyn shook her head as she helped Jason off the stage.  
Her eyes on Demi said, ‘we’ll talk later.’  When they were gone and
the other students made their way back on stage, “Nicky turned to
Demi and said, “Thanks.”  Demi responded by kissing Nicky lightly on
the lips.  Nicky broke their kiss and pulled Demi’s right hand to her
lips, kissing the knuckles.</p><p>“What do you and Laura see in him anyway?  He seems like a
jerk to me,” Demi told her.  </p><p>Nicky just looked away and shrugged.  Then said, “When
we’re bored, he lets us play with his dickie.”</p><p>Later that afternoon, Demi was on stage with Shelby,
playing Doctor Cadaverezzi and his love Miss Davenport.  They only
had to kiss for one brief moment near the end of the play.  Demi was
comfortable with it, looking forward to it, after all Shelby was
beautiful, but Shelby was very reluctant.</p><p>“How about we just hug?” Shelby asked.</p><p>Carolyn sighed.  “You’re an actress, dear.  Just act.  
Pretend that Demi is a very handsome man.  You love him.  You’re in
love with him.  Pretend she’s that quarterback you‘re dating.”</p><p>“I know, I know.  But I also know that Demi is…”  Shelby
looked back and forth between Demi and Carolyn.  She settled her eyes
on Demi.  “The whole school knows that you’re gay,” she said with an
arched eyebrow.</p><p>Demi took a step towards Shelby with a big grin on her
face.  “Oh, I get it.  You’re afraid that you’ll enjoy it.”</p><p>Shelby’s mouth dropped open, her jaw worked up and down,
but no words came out.  Demi stepped closer.  “That’s it.  Only our
lips are supposed to be against each other.”  Demi leaned in,
whispered in Shelby’s ear, “You know girls are better kissers than
boys.”  When Shelby didn’t step back, Demi continued.  “You saying
you never kissed any of your girlfriends at sleepovers?”  Demi pulled
away slightly, locking eyes with Shelby.</p><p>Shelby took a deep breath, leaned in slowly, and kissed
Demi a closed mouth kiss.  Demi’s arms slowly came around the older
girl, holding her gently.  Shelby had only meant to make it a brief
kiss, but when she felt Demi’s tongue brush her lips, she closed her
eyes and opened her mouth.  Her whole body melted into Demi’s kiss.  
The two girls were startled back into reality with a chorus of cheers
and applause.  They had forgotten that they were not alone on the
stage.</p><p>Off to the right side of the stage, Demi’s girlfriend,
Angelica, watched with thinly veiled jealousy.  Thoughts whirled
around in her mind.</p><p>Tuesday morning, just three days before the high school
play, red haired Angelica stood outside of Dulcy’s photography
studio, waiting.  She was one month shy of turning sixteen.  She
looked up and down the street.  Finally she found who she was waiting
for.  </p><p>Dulcy’s daughter, Lena was running down the street pulling
her friend Courtney with her.  Lena had just turned thirteen.  She
had sandy blond hair and tan skin even in March.  Courtney was a year
and a half older with her shoulder length hair dyed magenta.  Both
were thin and wore braces on their teeth.</p><p>“Hurry up,” Angelica ordered when the girls came within ear
shot.  “Did you bring the keys?”</p><p>Lena pulled then from her jeans pocket, picked out the one
for her mother’s studio and opened the locked front door.  Once
inside Angelica quickly locked the front door again, and looked to
make sure the blinds and curtains were closed.  Lena and Courtney
were giggling.  “I’ve never cut school before,” Lena squealed.</p><p>“It’s no big deal,” Courtney said.  “Before I got Jane as
my mentor, I used to do it all the time.”</p><p>“Well,” Angelica turned on them.  “We’re not cutting the
whole day.  We’re all going to be back in school for lunch.  I just
needed you this morning.”</p><p>“We can’t let my mom find out,” Lena said.  “She’d kill me.”</p><p>“She won’t find out,” Angelica told her.  “Okay, you’re
wasting time.  Get out of your clothes. Now!”  Angelica kicked off
her sneakers while she waited.</p><p>Smiling, both girls quickly stripped naked, moving over to
a sofa Lena’s mother had along one inside wall. Courtney was a
natural submissive thanks to her mentor Jane, a seventeen year old
junior and Tammy and Nicky’s friend.  (See S &amp; D Part 10.)  Lena had
gotten a taste of Angelica dominating her, with Courtney, back in
November.  (See S &amp; D Part 11.)</p><p>“Someone give me a kiss,” Angelica ordered, as she walked
towards the sofa.  Lena jumped to her feet and tilted her face
seeking Angelica’s ruby lips.  Angelica turned her head at the last
second and Lena kissed her cheek.  “Try again,” Angelica ordered.  
Lena tried again, and missed, catching Angelica’s neck with her
lips.  Angelica shoved Lena on the shoulder, making her fall back on
the sofa.  “That was terrible.  Courtney. Front and center.”</p><p>Courtney got to her feet quickly and stood naked in front
of the older teenager.  Angelica told the magenta haired girl, “Gimme
a kiss.”  Courtney leaned in slowly, smiling.  “Wipe that smile off
your face,” Angelica ordered.  Courtney immediately pulled her lips
inside.  “You can’t kiss me like that.”</p><p>Courtney let her lips relax and leaned closer again, while
Lena looked on.  Angelica allowed Courtney’s lips to touch hers, as
Courtney’s hands found Angelica’s arms.  Angelica broke the
kiss.  “Hands off!  I didn’t say you could touch me with anything but
your lips.”  Courtney’s arms dropped to her sides.  Angelica’s hands
grabbed Courtney’s face and pulled her head to her lips.  They kissed
deeply for a minute, Angelica breaking the kiss when Courtney started
squirming.</p><p>Angelica shoved Courtney onto the sofa, as if she was done
with her.  “Lena.  Undress me.  Top first.”  Lena was on her feet and
began pulling off Angelica’s sweatshirt.  “Careful, you grub.  Take
it easy.”  Lena carefully pulled Angelica’s shirts off and then
stepped behind her to unhook her bra.  Angelica let it fall away and
cupped her breasts, just a handful with tiny pink nipples, pointing
them at Courtney sitting on the sofa in front of her.  “My nipples
need attention.  Both of you now.”</p><p>Lena and Courtney stood on either side of Angelica, lowered
their heads and began kissing, licking, and sucking on the proffered
breasts.  Angelica’s hands rested on the girls’ heads and stroked
their hair.  Angelica moaned softly.  “Enough.”  She roughly pushed
the girls away by their heads.</p><p>Angelica reclined on the sofa, while the girls looked on.  
She pushed her ass to the edge of the sofa and ordered, “Courtney,
get my pants off.”  Courtney was immediately on her knees and working
on the zipper of Angelica’s jeans.  She pulled the red head’s jeans
down to her knees, pulling Angelica’s thong underwear with them, down
to mid thigh.  Angelica raised her hips and pulled her thong back up,
then let Courtney pull her jeans off her legs, leaving Angelica in
white socks and a fuchsia thong.</p><p>“Think you can give me a proper kiss now, Lena?”  Lena
nodded.  Angelica beckoned the thirteen year old with her right
hand.  Lena kneeled on the sofa on Angelica’s right side, as Angelica
encircled the girl around the waist with her arm, pulling her close.  
Angelica tilted her face up and began kissing Lena.  Their tongues
danced inside mouths, tasting teeth and gums, tongue and lips.</p><p>Angelica pulled away.  She spread her legs.  Courtney was
still on her knees in front of the red head.  “Courtney.  Eat me.”  
With a smile, Courtney lowered her magenta head and began slowly
licking the front of Angelica’s thong.  Angelica pulled on the side
strings, pulling the front of her thong up into the crevice between
her puffy red labia, exposing red stubble high on her pubic bone.  
Courtney’s tongue added to the pressure on Angelica’s clitoris that
she herself was adding to by pulling on her thong.</p><p>Angelica pulled Lena to her right breast, and Lena got the
idea, sucking hard on her nipple.  Angelica’s hands rested on the
girls’ heads, playing with their hair, pulling occasionally.  After
five minutes, Angelica’s hips began bucking against Courtney’s
mouth.  She let out a long loud moan, and clasped her thighs around
Courtney’s head.</p><p>Angelica pushed Lena away from her, and lay panting on the
sofa.  Courtney remained on the floor, sitting back on her heels, her
mouth, cheeks, and chin wet.  As Angelica caught her breath she told
Lena, “Get on the floor, grub.  As a reward for giving me such a
great orgasm, you’re going to eat Courtney.”</p><p>Lena got on the floor and crawled towards Courtney.  She
leaned in face to face and gave Courtney a kiss on the lips.  
Angelica raised her voice.  “I didn’t say anything about kissing.  
Just eat her pussy.  Now!”  Courtney lay back on the floor and spread
her legs as far as she could.  Lena lay on her belly and began
licking around her labia, her hands on Courtney’s thighs.  She began
alternating licking up and down the fourteen year old’s shaved slit,
trying to get deeper into her vagina, and sucking on Courtney’s
engorged red clitoris.</p><p>Courtney’s breath was coming faster, and Angelica suspected
that she was close to having her orgasm.  Angelica smiled evilly and
suddenly told the girls to stop.  Courtney moaned in annoyance.  
Angelica sat up on the sofa.  “Get up here, you two grubs.”  The
girls rose and moved to the sofa.  “Same position.  Courtney lay with
your head on my lap.  Lena get between her legs.”  The girls did as
they were told.  “Courtney get your hands at your sides.  No
touching.”</p><p>As Lena once again went back to trying to make Courtney
orgasm, Angelica leaned over the magenta haired girl and began
swinging her small round breasts across the girl’s face.  Courtney’s
tongue came out and she began licking the pert breast flesh and hard
pink nipples.  Angelica didn’t stop her.</p><p>In minutes Courtney’s hips jerked into Lena’s face three,
four, five times, then she lay still.  Lena sat back on her heels,
looking at Angelica, expectantly.  Lena’s face was smeared with
Courtney’s juices.  Angelica casually looked at the sandy haired
girl.  “What do you want?”</p><p>Lena tried to smile.  She pointed to her crotch, still at
her age, covered in light downy fuzz.  Angelica shoved Courtney aside
roughly and reached out one finger, gently brushing it all around
Lena’s thighs and belly.  Then she trailed it up Lena’s chest,
drawing circles around each brown, hard nipple on her baby breasts,
then up to the girl’s throat and to her mouth, pushing her finger
between Lena’s lips as far as it would go.  Lena sucked on Angelica’s
finger, running her tongue all over it.  </p><p>Angelica pulled her finger out of Lena’s mouth with a wet
sound, then trailed it back down her chest and to her already wet
vulva.  Angelica’s finger tickled all around Lena’s labia, thighs,
and clitoral hood.  Angelica’s finger gently teased Lena’s clitoris
out from under its hood, then tickled it gently.  Still sitting back
on her heels, Lena’s hips began bucking slightly, as her breath
caught short.</p><p>Angelica suddenly stabbed her finger into Lena’s vagina,
drawing her outer lips inside, and drawing a gasp from Lena’s mouth.  
Angelica corkscrewed her finger deep inside of the thirteen year
old’s very wet vagina.  </p><p>Without warning, Angelica pulled her finger free of the
tight wet vagina, tickled Lena’s clitoris, then plunged it back
inside as far as it could go, slapping her other fingers against the
girl’s clitoris and pubic bone, and her thumb against the girl’s
anus.  </p><p>Inspiration struck her and Angelica pulled her hand free
again, this time sticking her thumb into Lena’s open mouth.  Lena’s
lips enclosed around Angelica’s thumb making it wet.  Angelica didn’t
hesitate returning her finger deep inside Lena’s vagina.  Then after
she pulled it free, she pushed her finger against Lena’s engorged
clitoris and rested her thumb against her anus.  She plunged both
finger and thumb inside of Lena simultaneously, feeling her vagina
clenching her finger, and her rectum clenching her thumb.</p><p>She left her fingers in place for thirty seconds, pulled
them out, plunged them back inside, feeling the heat and wetness
coating her fingers.  This time she pulled her finger and thumb half
way out and began shoving her digits in and out very quickly and
roughly.  Lena began gasping and moaning, until she screamed in
orgasm and fell back on the sofa.</p><p>Angelica pulled her finger and thumb free and wiped them on
Lena’s thigh.  “Okay, Lena now you’re going to return the favor…with
your tongue.”  Angelica got on her hands and knees on the sofa, with
her ass in Lena’s face.  “Courtney get up here,” she said patting the
sofa in front of her.</p><p>Courtney got on the sofa and Angelica pulled her legs wide
in front of her face.  “Put your hands under your hips and bring that
sweet pussy up to my face,” she ordered.  Courtney did as she was
told, her elbows on the sofa, her feet flat on the sofa on either
side of Angelica, her hands holding her hips, her leaking vagina near
Angelica’s mouth.</p><p>“I’m waiting, Lena,” Angelica said, raising her voice,
without taking her eyes off of Courtney’s vulva.  “Make love to my
ass, and stick your tongue in my asshole.”</p><p>Lena hesitated, her hand on Angelica’s ass cheek.  “Do I
have to?” she asked in a small voice.  </p><p>This time Angelica did look over her shoulder, “After the
orgasm I just gave you?  You better believe your sweet, little pussy
you have to.  And no hands.  I don’t know where your finger’s been,
so I don’t want it up my ass.  Use your tongue.”</p><p>Reluctantly Lena lowered her face and began licking all
over Angelica’s exposed pink ass cheeks slowly zeroing in on her
brown anus.  Angelica lowered her face to begin licking and kissing
Courtney’s outer labia.</p><p>Courtney began moaning, soon followed by Angelica.  
Angelica closed her eyes and pictured her step sister Demi licking
and kissing her ass.  If I could get Demi to do this to me, she
thought, it sure would take her down a peg or two.  She would respect
me then.</p><p>Lena, who at first was disgusted with the thought of
putting her mouth anywhere near someone’s asshole, was surprised to
find herself getting aroused.  Her nipples and clitoris were hard and
she shivered at the idea of what she was about to do.  After several
minutes of kissing and licking Angelica’s ass cheeks, Lena’s lips
found the red head’s anus.  At first she just delivered light kisses,
then she closed her eyes, used her hands to spread her ass cheeks and
stuck her tongue against her anus.</p><p>Angelica’s head came up and she went, “Ooooh.”  That ’Oh’
struck a cord inside of Lena that sent her juices running down the
inside of her thighs.  Soon Lena was stabbing her tongue inside
Angelica’s rectum, trying to get it in as far as she could, as her
hands were kneading her ass flesh.  Angelica really has a very nice
ass, Lena thought.</p><p>Courtney reached her orgasm, letting her ass hit the sofa.  
Angelica threw her head back, gasped, moaned then fell forward, her
face landing on Courtney’s belly.  Lena, close to orgasm, reached her
hands to her vulva, stuck two fingers inside her vagina, stirring
them around and punished her hard little clitoris with her other hand.</p><p>A half hour later the three teenagers were dressed, two of
them were waiting at the front of the studio for the third.  “Hurry
up, Lena,” Angelica said.  “We need to get back to school and it’s
over a mile walk.”</p><p>Lena came out of the bathroom wiping her mouth on the hem
of her tee shirt.  “I’m glad Mom keeps mouth wash in the bathroom
here.”  She made a face at Angelica, and shook her head.</p><p>“I don’t want to hear it,” Angelica told her as the three
of them left the studio, making sure they locked the front door
again.  “We were just all caught up in the moment.  You didn’t really
have to lick my asshole.  It’s not like I had a gun to your head.”  
Angelica suddenly wrapped an arm over Lena’s shoulders as Courtney
walked ahead of them.  “Besides I think you enjoyed it as much as I
did.”  Angelica leaned her face close to Lena’s and kissed her
lips.  “I love you, you know.”</p><p>Wednesday evening, only two nights before opening night of
the high school play, Nicole was sleeping over at Laura’s house.  The
two fourteen year olds were in Laura’s bedroom, going over their
lines for the play.  They were playing the sisters, Lucy and
Charlotte, who were supposed to be fourteen and twelve in the play.  
Laura, who looked like a twelve year old in height and figure was
playing Charlotte.  They had a lot of lines together early in the
play, until ‘Charlotte’ gets locked away in a tower by Arturo, played
by a senior named Eric, and ‘Lucy’ is taken in by Doctor Cadaverezzi,
played by Demi.</p><p>Without knocking, Laura’s sister Bethany pushed the bedroom
door open.  Without preamble, the eleven year old sat herself on
Laura’s bed and said, “I’m bored.”</p><p>“Bethy!  Go watch TV or something,” Laura suggested.  “We
need to practice our lines for the play.”</p><p>“There’s nothing on TV.”</p><p>“Read a book.  You love to read.”</p><p>“I’ve read everything in the house.  Twice.”</p><p>“Go to the library, then.”  Laura was becoming
angry.  “You’re being a pest.”</p><p>Nicky put a hand on Laura’s arm.  “Wait a minute Laur.  
Beth, what do you want?”</p><p>Bethany glanced down at her crotch, then locked eyes with
Nicky.  A smile spread slowly over her face.  Laura quickly and
quietly closed her bedroom door.  “Are you crazy?” she hissed at her
little sister.  “Mom and Dad are right downstairs watching TV.  Not
to mention Bobby.  He’s around here somewhere.  He’s such a snoop.”</p><p>Nicky looked at Laura.  “We could use a break.”</p><p>Bethany gave her big sister her best sad, puppy dog, face.  
Laura groaned.  “Alright.  You win.  But let’s make it quick.  Before
Mom or Dad find out.”</p><p>Laura climbed on her bed and began kissing her sister.  
Beth giggled a bit as Laura’s fingers brushed her belly as they
crawled under her shirt.  “Shhh.” Laura warned.  “We need to be as
quiet as possible.”</p><p>Nicky unbuttoned the eleven year olds jeans and pulled down
her zipper.  Beth lifted her ass to let Nicky pull her jeans and
underwear down to her knees.  Laura’s hands groped Beth’s baby
breasts and pointy brown nipples under her tee shirt as she began to
lick the inside of Beth’s mouth.</p><p>Nicky’s hands went to work quickly on Beth’s vulva,
stroking, tickling, teasing, caressing.  Her fingers expertly brought
the tiny clitoris erect, causing a moan to escape from Beth’s
lips.  “Keep her quiet,” Nicky hissed at Laura.  </p><p>Laura responded by clamping her mouth tighter on her little
sister’s lips, and leaning harder on her chest.  Laura could feel
Beth’s tiny nipples like pebbles against her own just budding breast
flesh, even through two tee shirts.</p><p>Beth kicked her legs and pushed Laura away from her
face.  “Wait.  Wait,” Beth whispered.  She wiggled over onto her
belly and raised her narrow pink ass into the air.  She lay there
unmoving on her chest, elbows, and knees, still wearing all of her
clothes, with just her jeans and underwear pulled down to her
knees.  “Nicky?  Could you please poke my heinie?  And kiss it?  Make
love to my ass.  Please.”</p><p>Nicky sighed, not because she didn’t love asses, because
she did, but because she knew this would take longer than just
masturbating the young girl.  “Okay,” she agreed, “But Laura, help me
out.  Climb under there and eat her little pussy so she gets there
faster.”</p><p>“Fine,” Laura said as she crawled underneath her sister,
her face finding Beth’s smooth hairless vulva.  “Bethy, stick the
pillow in your mouth or something so you don’t call out.”</p><p>Beth grabbed Laura’s pillow and gripped the corner between
her teeth.  Nicky bent and began to softly kiss the eleven year olds
ass cheeks.  Next came biting and then long licks. Meanwhile Laura
was using her lips and tongue on her sister’s most sensitive place.  
Beth moved her body so that she could lay with her face against
Laura’s shins.  This brought her vulva down tighter against Laura’s
mouth.  Laura’s hands gripped her sister’s narrow hips as Nicky set
her finger, wet with her own spit, against Beth’s anus.</p><p>“Here it comes, Bethy,” she warned and slowly pushed the
moist digit into her anal canal.  Beth’s fists held onto the cuffs of
her sister’s jeans, whimpering around the corner of the pillow
case.  “Should I stop?”</p><p>“N-n-no,” Beth gasped.  “Just…just leave it in there.  And
keep kissing my ass.”</p><p>Nicky could feel Beth’s sphincter hold her finger tight as
she went back to work kissing and licking and biting her ass cheeks.  
Laura’s tongue meanwhile had found Beth’s tiny hard clitoris and was
wiggling it back and forth, and side to side.</p><p>“Oh, God,” Beth said fairly loudly.  “Oh, oh, oh, Nicky.  
Lauraaaaa.  I…I love you both…..Ahhhhhh.”</p><p>A knock at the bedroom door startled everyone.  All three
girls froze, the only sound was Bethany trying to catch her breath.  
Then everyone moved simultaneously.  Nicky pulled her finger from
Beth’s ass.  Laura pushed Beth aside, threw her blanket over her
sister from the waist down, and Laura and Nicky sat up, one on either
side of Beth, Nicky hiding her hand behind her back.</p><p>Laura cleared her throat.  “Um, yeah?  What?”</p><p>Laura and Beth’s mother Louise opened the door and stuck
her head in.  She was tall and thin, with almost no bust line, her
auburn hair tied back.  “Is everything alright in here?  I thought I
heard one of you…well, get really loud.  You know, like you were
really enjoying yourself.”</p><p>All three girls stared at Louise with big round eyes not
saying a word.</p><p>Louise came inside and closed the door.  She sat herself
beside Laura on the bed.  She sniffed the air.  She addressed herself
mostly to Laura.  “Your dad took Bobby to the fire house for his
weekly card game.  You know, so they can have some male bonding time
together.  I just wanted you to know that…well, if he was still home,
he might want to know what was going on in here.”  Louise placed her
hand on Laura’s knee.  “And I think that would turn out badly.  I
just want you girls to be more careful.”  Louise rose as if to leave.</p><p>Nicole found her voice.  “Um, Louise?  What…what do you
think…we were doing in here?”  Laura shot her a look that said ‘leave
well enough alone.’</p><p>Louise came back to the bed and sat down.  “Nicky, it’s
alright. Ever since your mother and aunts had that big party in
January I’ve been putting the pieces together.  (See S &amp; D part 12)  
I know that you girls are fooling around…with each other.  Sleeping
together naked and kissing…”  She suddenly smiled.  “Lesbian stuff.”  
Her hand found Nicky’s knee.  “I think it’s cute.  But you need to be
more secretive.  What if your friends find out?  Do you want this
spread all over school?  All over town?”  Louise shook her head.  “I…
we wouldn’t be able to show our faces outside of this house.”</p><p>“Mom,” Laura said.  “You’re really okay with this?”</p><p>Louise nodded.  “I was thinking about what Evelyn told me a
couple of months ago.  When she told me that I should be grateful
that Jason boy was dating both of you,” she looked at Laura and Nicky
(See S &amp; D part 12), “then he wouldn’t  have a chance having sex with
either one of you.  You would protect each other, because you love
each other.  If my daughters are having sexy fun,” here Louise made
quotation marks with her fingers, “with other girls, then they’re not
going to get pregnant and drop out of school.”  She shrugged.  “And
it’s okay if you don’t grow out of it and stay, you know, lesbians.  
I love all my children no matter how they grow up, or who they
become.  I’ll adapt somehow.”  Louise wiped away tears.</p><p>Laura hugged her mother and after a second Bethany joined
her.  Nicky just sat there, her thoughts running faster, until Louise
broke an arm free and hugged Nicky as well. Nicky said, “As long as
were not keeping secrets anymore, Laura, tell your mom what you were
doing with her at the big party.”</p><p>Laura had a look on her face like she was a deer in
headlights.  “Um, what?”</p><p>Nicky looked back and forth between Louise and Laura.  “At
the party?  After your mom got drunk.  She passed out.  We put her in
Aunt Lu’s bedroom.  You remember.  You went in to check on her.”</p><p>Louise smiled at her oldest daughter and stroked her hair
away from her face.  “You came to check on me.  That’s so sweet.  My
little girl taking care of her drunk old mother.”</p><p>Laura was still silent, so Nicky offered, “You and Dulcy
took your mother to lie down.  You told me Laura.  Unless you were
lying about that.”</p><p>“No,” Laura said quietly.  “I wasn’t lying, but I feel
kinda bad…now.”</p><p>“About what, Honey?” Louise continued to mess with Laura’s
hair.</p><p>“About what I did.  With you.”  Laura looked away before
continuing.  “I know it wasn’t right.  And I swear I’ll never do it
again.  But I just couldn’t help myself.  I didn’t think I would ever
get another chance.”</p><p>Louise put her hands in her lap.  “Another chance to do
what?  Laura.  Tell me.  I won’t be mad at you.  I promise.”</p><p>Laura looked at her mother for only an instant then looked
away again.  Bethany sat up and was listening intently.  Nicky
couldn’t help smiling.  Laura licked her lips, tasting her sister,
which brought back the memory of what she had been doing just minutes
earlier.  Laura took a deep breath.  “I, uh, guess, you could call it…
took advantage of you.  You were kinda out of it.  I never saw you
drunk before.  It was like you were sleeping, only really, really
soundly.”</p><p>“You took advantage of me?”  Louise prompted.  “You what?  
You touched me?”  Louise smiled a bit, then bit back her smile.  She
tried to say with a stern voice, “Laura, did you molest your mother?”
but Louise almost chuckled.  </p><p>Laura gulped audibly.  Looked down, nodded quickly.  “I’m
sorry.  I’ll never do it again.”</p><p>Louise lifted Laura’s chin.  “I’ll forgive you.  But you
have to do something for me.  You have to tell me,” Louise looked at
Beth and Nicky, “tell us, exactly what you did to your poor old drunk
mother.  And I mean every detail.  You understand?”</p><p>Laura took another deep breath.  “Well, Mom, you know I’ve
always thought you were the prettiest woman I’ve ever seen.”  This
brought a smile to Louise’s face.  “You were lying there on Luann’s
bed and were like all out of it.  You were almost naked.  You still
had your panties on.  And I only had my panties on.  I took them off
and climbed under the sheet with you.  I kissed you, but you didn’t
kiss me back.”</p><p>“Then what?”  Louise was acting like a child waiting for a
big surprise.</p><p>“I started playing with your…your boobies.  Your nipples
got hard.  And I just couldn’t resist.  I kissed your…nipple.  Then I
was just…sucking, I guess like I did when I was a baby.”</p><p>Louise nodded.  “Uh-huh.  And then what?  Did you touch
your drunk old mother anywhere else?”</p><p>“Please stop saying that.  You’re not that old.  And you’ll
never be old to me.”</p><p>“Okay.  But I was drunk.”</p><p>“Well, I…I stuck my hand…inside your panties.  And I
touched you until you moaned and kinda shook allover.  Then you
hugged me tight.  And I just lay on top of you for a long time.  
Until Dulcy came back in the room, and then I helped you get dressed.”</p><p>Louise didn’t say anything for a long minute.  Then she
took Laura’s face in both hands and placed a wet kiss on her
daughter’s mouth.  Laura’s eyes were wide with surprise.  Nicky’s
eyes were wide with delight.  This was just what she was hoping for.  
Bethany pushed the blanket aside and her hand slid between her bare
thighs, rubbing her still wet crotch.</p><p>Louise broke her kiss and said in mock surprise.  “What are
you doing there little girl?  Don’t play with that.  You’ll go
blind.  And it will fall off.”  Louise laughed.</p><p>“But Mom!”  Beth protested.  “I thought you said it was
alright?”</p><p>“Did I say that?  I thought I said I didn’t care if you
girls fooled around with each other.  Not with yourself, Silly.  You
have some girls here who could do that for you.”  Louise leaned over
and kissed her youngest daughter on the mouth.  Bethany’s one hand
touched Louise’s breast over her sweater, while Beth’s tongue slipped
inside her mother’s mouth.  Louise pulled away in fake shock.  “You
naughty little girl.”</p><p>“But Mom!  It’s not fair.  Laura got to touch your
boobies.  And I didn’t!”</p><p>Louise stood up.  She looked at Nicky.  “So Nicky.  Now
it’s your turn.”</p><p>“What?  You want to kiss me?”</p><p>“Maybe later.  Tell me do you do more than just walk around
naked at home?”</p><p>“Like what?”</p><p>Your mother’s a lesbian.  Your aunt’s a lesbian.  Diane for
sure.  I’m not certain about Luann.  Is your sister a lesbian?”</p><p>Nicky nodded.  “Yeah.  She is.  And Aunt Lu, too.”</p><p>“Ever fool around with your sister?”</p><p>Nicky shrugged, like it was no big deal.  “Sure.”</p><p>“Tell me, does your little cousin Annie, mess around with
my Bethy?”</p><p>Nicky smiled, looking at Beth, who still had her hand  
cupping her bare vulva.  “Yeah.  They’re girl friends.  Like me and
Laura, and Tammy and Tonya.”</p><p>Louise leaned close to Nicky and whispered,  “And have you
ever, you know, what Laura did with me, with your own mother?”</p><p>Nicky pursed her lips, then nodded.  Every time she thought
she was having her own way with adults, they always seemed to turn
the tables on her.  “We all fool around with each other,” she
admitted.  “We make love.”  She sighed, feeling relieved.  “We love
each other.  You’re not going to tell anyone?”</p><p>“Haven’t you been listening?  Do I want this lesbian
business to get around town?”  Louise shook her head
violently.  “Nooooo!  My lips are sealed.”  As if to prove it she
leaned closer and kissed Nicky a closed mouth kiss on her
lips.  “Besides, if I would go tell someone that my daughter’s best
friend is having sex with her mother, there would be a big
investigation.  I’m sure my family would get scrutiny too.  Then all
of our secrets would be out.  That would not be good for any of us.  
Some of us might even go to jail.”  Louise placed her finger against
her lips, and repeated,  “My lips are sealed.”  </p><p>Louise pulled her sweater over her head, then unhooked her
bra, revealing small pale pink breasts with erect red nipples.  “Now,
I think we have about an hour before the male folk get home.  Anyone
want to fool around with an old woman?”</p><p>“Mom!” Laura scolded.  “You’re not that old.”</p><p>Louise held out her arms.  “Come suck Mommy’s boobies.”  
Beth and Laura stepped towards their half naked mother and Louise
pulled them close.  The girls’ hands and mouths found their mother’s
palm size breasts and dark red nipples.</p><p>Nicky excused herself to wash her hands.  When she
returned, she found Louise lying on Laura’s single bed completely
naked, with her equally naked daughters on either side of her, their
hands caressing every inch of bare skin they could reach.  Louise was
taking turns kissing each of her daughters.  Nicky sat herself on the
edge of Laura’s bed and pulled her jeans down so she could play with
her clitoris.</p><p>Louise said, “Nicky, Honey, could you please take your top
and bra off so I can see your big, beautiful boobs?  Maybe I could
touch them?”</p><p>A smile lit up Nicky’s face as she quickly stripped naked.  
Nicky leaned over her girlfriend’s mother so Louise could grip her
breast flesh and flick her nipples.  Louise gently pulled Nicky by
the breasts so that she could reach the fat brown nipples with her
mouth.  Her sucking lips and wet tongue pulled a moan out of Nicky.</p><p>Louise released one nipple with a wet pop.  “Laura, Honey?  
Do you suck on these wonderfully soft boobies?”</p><p>Laura grinned down at her mother with a silly smile and
nodded.  “You know it.  And she sucks on mine.”  Laura grabbed her
modest breast flesh in her hands and pulled them away from her
chest.  “They’re getting bigger because Nicky’s been playing with
them.”</p><p>“I have noticed they’re getting bigger.  You’re going to
have to start wearing a bra full time.”</p><p>“Not around the house, though…”</p><p>“Well, you might make your father and brother horny if you
walk around here with your nipples poking out all the time.  Besides,
your father likes them small.  He married me, right?”  Louise gripped
her own small breasts and roughly pulled on her small red nipples.</p><p>Laura straddled her mother’s hips and leaned over.  “Suck
my boobies, Mommy.”</p><p>Louise’s mouth found one little erect brown nipple and pulled it
inside.</p><p>Bethany’s fingers had found her mother’s vulva, and were
trying to gain entrance to her vagina, by rubbing her mother’s
clitoral hood, to make her wet.  Nicky whispered, “Lick it, Beth.  
Lick your mommy’s clit.”</p><p>Beth only hesitated a moment, then bent her face to slowly
lick up and down her mother’s labia, dabbing at her clitoris on the
up stroke.  Louise moaned.  “Oh my God!”  In between pants Louise
affirmed, “I don’t know….where you…learned how...to lick
pussyyyyyyy….like that….but you’re…wonderful!”  Her fingers played
with her younger daughter’s black hair.</p><p>Bethany smiled around her mother’s vulva, but continued her
ministrations until her mother cried out in orgasm.  Laura lowered
her mouth to her mother’s to smother her exclamations, followed by a
lot of curses that she didn’t know that her mother knew.</p><p>Louise glanced at the clock and realized they had to all
get dressed, because her husband and son would be home any minute.  
She promised her daughters they would get extra special attention
from her from now on.  “And Nicky, don’t say anything to your mother
or aunts.  I want to surprise them this weekend.  After the school
play is over.”</p><p>Definitely to be continued.  Next up the party after the school play.</p><p>The play Count Karlstein is from a book by the same name written by
Philip Pullman of The Golden Compass fame.  He originally wrote it as
a play for junior high school children, but no one wanted to perform
it and so he reworked it into a children’s novel.  I returned it to
it’s original form for my characters to perform for their school play.</p>"
460,"Finding Mother's Love, Part 1",bustyslut,1,Cara craves for her mothers milk,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'lac', 'inc']","<p>Cara was sitting next to her sister Tasha on the sofa watching TV. It was a week end and their mum has 
gone away for the week end. It was just Cara and Tasha at home. Cara was 14, still in school in year 9. 
She was an average girl in school except for the fact that she was extremely attractive. Toned legs and 
abs, long brown hair, the DD and still growing breasts. The only thing that was different about Cara was 
that she was still her mother's little girl who still gets breast fed by her mother Lisa. Lisa was 35 
years old mother of Tasha and Cara and she still lactates on an extreme level. She was addicted to her 
nipples getting sucked by her daughter and couldn't let that feeling go so she kept breast feeding Cara 
even now, partly because she gets and orgasm every time Cara sucks her dry and partly because her firm 
36GG breasts produces too much milk.</p><p>Tasha was also extremely attractive like her sister and mother, firm 36FF breasts, shoulder length blond 
hair, toned legs and abs but Tasha wasn't a calm quite girl like her sister and mother. The reason that 
Tasha is sitting on the sofa at the age of 17 doing particularly nothing is because at school she is a 
hell raiser and have been expelled for that particular reason. Saying hell raiser is a bit of an 
understatement. Tasha has been expelled for various reasons including sleeping with several boys at 
school, taking drugs and alcohol on school premises and wearing extremely revealing cloths masturbating 
in public etc.</p><p>Cara was just wearing a black thong and a bikini top as she sat on the sofa watching TV. Tasha just wore 
a tight white vest squashing her jugs and a tiny black g-string barely covering her crotch.</p><p>'Cara stop fidgeting,' Tasha said to Cara as Cara kept moving around in the sofa.</p><p>'Sorry,' Cara said.</p><p>The reason Cara was fidgeting was because she was missing her mother or rather she was missing her 
enormous supply of breast milk that she really craved right now. Cara licked her lips as she looked 
around the living room while softly cupping her left breast feeling the nipples getting hard.</p><p>'Sis I want some milk,' Cara said to Tasha.</p><p>'There's some in the fridge,' Tasha said not really paying attention.</p><p>'No not those, I want Mommy's milk,' Cara said looking at Tasha.</p><p>'Well Mommy's not here for the week end so you will have to go without,' Tasha said.</p><p>Cara moved closer to Tasha on the sofa.</p><p>'Can I drink some of yours,' Cara said to Tasha.</p><p>Tasha instantly looked up.</p><p>'How do you know that I lactate?' Tasha asked.</p><p>'I saw your wet vests, your milk is really tasty,' Cara said as she licked her lips.</p><p>Tasha put the nail file aside as her crotch started to get wet.</p><p>'Are you sure?' Tasha said.</p><p>'Yes,' Cara replied as she slowly cupped Tasha's right breast and the vest instantly got wet.
Tasha moaned a little as an orgasm exploded in her g-string. But she was excited and an idea came to her 
head.</p><p>'On one condition,' Tasha said.</p><p>'Anything,' Cara said as she slowly lifted Tasha's vest and the huge melon popped out.</p><p>'From now on you will call me Mum,' Tasha said.</p><p>'I don't mind having two mommies,' Cara said with a smile as she slowly squeezed Tasha's breast and milk 
squirted out along with a moan from Tasha's mouth.</p>"
461,"Finding Mother's Love, Part 2",bustyslut,2,Cara tastes her new mother,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'lac', 'inc']","<p>Tasha took her vest off and leaned back on the sofa to give Cara a better view off her breasts. </p><p>'Mummy they are beautiful', Cara said as she slowly squeezed Tasha's left nipple as milk slowly dripped 
out of it. </p><p>'Come on baby lie down on Mummy's lap', Tasha said putting on a motherly tone.</p><p>Cara obeyed and put her head on Tasha's lap under Tasha's breasts. Tasha lowered her right nipple into 
Cara's open mouth. Cara's lips closed around the hard nipple as she started to suck slowly. Milk gushed 
out in Cara's mouth as Tasha closed her eyes in pleasure, biting her lower lip as she orgasmed again in 
her g-string. Her pussy juice was all over the sofa and it was slowly sliding into her ass crack. </p><p>'Fuck suck Mummy harder baby', Tasha moaned as she rubbed Cara's breasts over the bikini top. </p><p>Cara started to suck harder. Milk was dripping down the side of her mouth as too much was coming out for 
her to swallow. Tasha squirmed on the spot. She grabbed her other breast and started to squeeze. Milk 
squirted out onto Cara's face. Cara closed her eyes as she kept sucking. </p><p>'Mmmm yeah', Tasha moaned. Tasha let go of her breast then traced her hand down Cara's stomach down to 
her thong. She slipped her hands in Cara's thong only to find that it was soaking wet inside resulting 
from multiple orgasms. </p><p>Tasha rubbed Cara's cunt as more juice came out. Cara cupped Tasha's breast and softly started to squeeze 
to stimulate it. </p><p>'Ohhh fuck I can't take it any more', Tasha moaned loudly as she plunged her middle finger deep in Cara's 
pussy. Cara started to squirm and moan as well but she kept her eyes shut and her mouth around the nipple 
not stopping from sucking even for a moment.     </p><p>Cara's orgasm gushed out in Tasha's hand. Tasha took her hand out of Cara's thong covered in pussy juice. 
She slowly started to massage Cara's breasts with her own pussy juice. The bikini top slipped off as 
Cara's breasts began to glisten from her own pussy juice, her nipples hard as rock.</p><p>'Baby you are so good at sucking Mummy's nipple', Tasha said as she put her hand down Cara's thong again 
and started to finger her. </p><p>Cara smiled but kept sucking with her eyes closed. Tasha relaxed a little as she got used to the intense 
pleasure. She leaned back so Cara doesn't have her heavy breasts weighing down on her face. With her 
middle finger still deep down in Cara's pussy Tasha closed her eyes and thought how sexy the situation 
was as she breast fed her sister.   </p>"
462,"Finding Mother's Love, Part 3",bustyslut,3,Cara punishes her new mummy,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'Lac', 'Inc', 'anal', 'spank']","<p>The newly formed mother and daughter woke up next day from sleeping together in the same bed both naked. 
It was sunny Sunday. So the girls decided they will clean the whole house to earn some favours with their 
actual mother so they can have an easier time getting their hands in Lisa's pants and bra if she wore any 
at the time.</p><p>Dressed in just a flimsy g-string and an apron Cara and Tasha started to clean the house. Occasionally 
bumping into each other, giggling and poking each other which was usually followed by a moan.</p><p>'Mum can I have some milk please', Cara said to Tasha running her hand down Tasha's ass crack since Tasha 
was cleaning the TV screen, bent over with nothing but the thin thread of her g-string covering her ass 
hole.</p><p>Tasha stood up and turned around, her massive breasts wobbling slightly.</p><p>'Come on baby this is your third time in less than 20 minutes', Tasha said.</p><p>'But I get so thirsty cleaning Mummy', Cara said with and innocent voice and a puppy dog look in her 
eyes.</p><p>'Fine I can't say no to my baby', Tasha said smiling as she took her apron off and threw it on the floor.</p><p>'Yay', Cara said as she licked her lips and cupped Tasha's breasts and softly squeezed.</p><p>'Ohhh my boobs seem to love you so much honey', Tasha said as she sat on the sofa and opened her legs so 
Cara can kneel in the floor between her thighs and feed. The thin crotch of the g-string barely managing 
to contain the pussy juice that was coming out of Tasha's hot wet vagina.</p><p>Cara kneeling between Tasha's thighs, wrapped her lips around Tasha's left nipple and started to suck.</p><p>'I love you Mummy', Cara said between sucking.</p><p>'Mummy loves you too baby now drink up we've got a lot of cleaning to do', Tasha said as she rubbed 
Cara's hair.</p><p>'Mummy I can see dust on the sofa didn't you clean it', Cara asked.</p><p>'Uh I did baby but it looks like I might have to again', Tasha said as Cara let go of her nipple and few 
drops of milk fell on the floor'</p><p>'What's wrong?', Tasha asked.</p><p>'Mummy you know the punishment for not cleaning properly', Cara said putting on a strict voice.</p><p>'Ohh yes I do baby', Tasha said smiling as she went on all fours on the floor.</p><p>Cara took off her apron as well then pulled down Tasha's g-string.</p><p>'Your ass crack is so red Mummy you really like it tight down there don't you', Cara said as she licked 
the crotch of Tasha's g-string.</p><p>'Yes baby now do it Mummy really wants it', Tasha said.</p><p>Cara slowly ran her finger down Tasha's ass crack again, spitting on her ass hole.</p><p>'Mummy your ass is so tight but that's ok you love getting ripped', Cara said as she prodded Tasha's ass 
hole with the tip of her finger.</p><p>'Ohh yeah do it baby Mummy wants it deep', Tasha moaned.</p><p>Cara spat on Tasha's ass hole again then slowly pushed her finger in all the way.</p><p>'Ohhh fuck', Tasha moaned loudly.</p><p>'Mummy you are so packed in there', Cara said smiling as she softly spanked Tasha's ass with her other 
hand.</p><p>'Do it deeper honey', Tasha moaned as Cara slowly started to thrust her finger in and out of Tasha's ass.</p><p>'Fuck you are tight in there Mummy, you are such a dirty whore', Cara said as Tasha had an orgasm. Pussy 
juice was dripping out of Tasha's vagina on the floor and milk started to come out in a steady stream due 
to the pleasure she was going through.</p>"
463,"Finding Mother's Love, Part 4",bustyslut,4,Cara seriously does Tasha and the girls gets a sudden appearance.,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'Lac', 'Inc', 'anal', 'extreme fisting']","<p>'Deeper baby deeper Mummy wants you all the way in there', Tasha screamed as she squirmed on the spot her 
ass tightening around Cara's finger. </p><p>'Are you sure you will be able to take it Mummy? It's so tight in your ass', Cara said as she softly 
licked Tasha's bum cheeks. </p><p>'Mummy doesn't care baby just go in Mummy's ass', Tasha screamed again as she clawed the carpet that's 
soaked with her milk and pussy juice by now. </p><p>Cara rubbed her hand over Tasha's dripping pussy collecting some of her juice then she cupped her hand 
under Tasha's breast and waited for milk to pool in there. Cara took her finger out of Tasha's ass hole 
then rubbed her ass crack with the mix of pussy juice and milk, making sure it goes into her ass hole as 
well. Then she plunged in her middle finger in Tasha's ass up to the knuckle. Then Cara pushed in another 
finger all the way.</p><p>'Do you like Mummy?' Cara asked.</p><p>'Mummy loves it baby. Ohh fuck', Tasha screamed and started to claw the carpet even more. </p><p>Cara pushed in another finger and started to thrust slowly. </p><p>'More baby more. Mummy's gone piss herself', Tasha said as Cara pushed in a fourth finger. </p><p>A steady stream off piss shot out of Tasha's pussy just as Cara's thumb went in her ass. </p><p>'Ohh fuck yeah that's it, go deeper into Mummy baby,' Tasha said loudly. </p><p>'OK Mummy,' Cara obeyed and slowly pushed her hand in Tasha's ass hole up to her wrist. </p><p>'Ohhh yeah honey fist till Mummy shits herself, go even deeper', Tasha shouted as she madly started to 
squeeze her breasts. Milk squirted every where as Tasha squirmed like a worm with pleasure. </p><p>Cara softly touched Tasha's pussy with her other hand but Tasha was already on the edge and that one 
touch was enough to send her over. A violent orgasm exploded in Cara's hand as pussy juice and piss came 
gushing out in a huge thick stream. </p><p>'Ohhh yeah this is how a mother daughter relationship should be', Tasha shouted loudly as Cara covered 
her face and breasts with Tasha's piss and cum. </p><p>'Well I'm glad that you said that Tasha and here I thought my girls wouldn't get along with each other 
over the weekend', said the black haired, huge tits and extremely gorgeous Lisa who has been standing in 
the door way of the living room watching her daughter fist each other. </p><p>'Oh Mum your back', Tasha said as she tried to bring her normal voice back after the huge torrent of 
fluid coming out of her pussy. </p><p>'It's OK baby enjoy it, your still dripping juice all over the carpet but Mummy doesn't mind, you two can 
help me relax after I change. Now get back to what you were doing Mummy doesn't want to disturb', Lisa 
said smiling as she turned around to go to her room.</p><p>'Oh and Cara honey go deeper into your sisters ass I'm sure a daughter of mine can take even more into 
her', Lisa said as she left.</p><p>'Are you sure you want more Mummy', Cara said turning around to face look at Tasha. </p><p>Tasha was over the edge now that Lisa approved of her actions. </p><p>'Ohh yes baby don't stop, Mummy wants to keep dripping through her pussy', Tasha said as she started to 
squeeze her breasts again.</p><p>'Fuck it's so tight in there Mummy, when was the last time you had a shit?', Cara said as she took her 
hands out a little before starting to push in again.</p><p>'Ohhh fuck my ass feels like it will explode', Tasha screamed as Cara started to move her fist around in 
Tasha's fully packed rectum. </p><p>Lisa slowly climbed up the stair humming a tune to her self. She was wearing a white shirt that was 
soaked fully with leaking milk due to her over filled breasts. She was also wearing a micro skirt and no 
underwear. She went into her room dropped her hand bag and luggage as Tasha screamed down stair which was 
music in Lisa's ears. Lisa took her shirt off and her massive firm tits showed themselves after wobbling 
slightly. Lisa wasn't wearing a bra, she doesn't even bother most of the time now. Then she took her 
shoes off and dropped the skirt. She went to her closet and looked at the big variety of underwear's that 
she could wear for the girls. But she decided she would go naked. After looking at the mirror at her 
toned body Lisa smiled at her self thinking that her girls turned out to be the whores that she was. Then 
she started to go back down with her breasts constantly leaking milk down her belly this whole time.      </p><p>'Mmmmnn fuck, deeper baby', Tasha said squeezing her own breasts. </p><p>'Here we go Mummy', Cara said slowly pushing her hand even deeper. </p><p>Cara's wrist disappeared in Tasha's ass hole as more and more of her hand started to go in as well. </p><p>'Fuck me I'm gone shit myself', Tasha screamed as she pushed her ass up towards Cara's face forcing even 
more of Cara's hand in her ass hole. </p><p>Lisa stood in the doorway of the living room watching her two beautiful daughter's making each other 
scream in pleasure. </p>"
464,"Finding Mother's Love, Part 5",bustyslut,5,Lisa joins her daughters,"['ffg', 'anal', 'inc', 'extreme fisting']","<p>Lisa slowly walked up to Cara and went down on her knee's behind her. She looked at Cara's tight ass hole as 
Cara thrust her hand in and out of Tasha. Cara had half her forearm inside Tasha's ass hole. Looking at her 
daughter ass a devilish grin appeared on Lisa's face. She grabbed her giant breasts and squeezed milk on to 
Cara's ass hole, Cara was too busy with her sister to notice.</p><p>'Let's see how much of a whore you really are my baby girl' Lisa though as she suddenly pushed in her right 
fist in to Cara's ass hole up to her wrist. Lisa was expecting a very loud scream followed by Cara's ass hole 
tightening around her fist.</p><p>But Cara simply turned around and said 'hey Mummy go deeper please but I'm packed with shit in there so get 
ready to be filthy.'</p><p>'Sure thing honey' Lisa said surprised but she didn't expect anything less form her daughters. So she slowly 
pushed her whole hand in up to her elbow. There was still no sign of tightening.</p><p>'Baby how loose are you?' Lisa asked.</p><p>'Loose enough so I can be Mummy's little whore' Cara said smiling as she spanked Tasha's ass who in turn 
screamed.</p><p>'Go in deeper honey rip Mummy apart' Tasha screamed.</p><p>'Yes Mummy' Cara said as she slowly pushed her hand up to her elbow in Tasha's ass hole.</p><p>'That's my girls' Lisa said as she squirted some more milk on Cara's ass hole and slowly started to push in 
her left hand.</p><p>'Yes ohh fuck Mummy deeper' Cara screamed.</p><p>Lisa didn't go soft any more and she pushed in her left hand all the way up to the elbow in Cara's ass hole. 
This was followed by two simultaneous screams and multiple orgasms as Cara shat herself while pussy juice 
gushed out of her vagina. The shit started to squeeze out of her ass hole but she in turn accidentally plunged 
her whole arm in Tasha who shat herself as well.</p>"
465,"Busty Slut Samantha, Part 1",bustyslut,1,Samantha meets the new head of school.,"['ffg', 'teen', 'lac', 'toy']","<p>Sammy short for Samantha is a 13 year old, average girl, who has a massive crush on her mother, which both mother and daughter have the bodies of goddess's. Sammy has had a crush on her mother for as long as she can remember. The only problem was that Lola, Sammy's mother, still does not know that her daughter has a lesbian crush on her, even with the countless time's she has tried to show Lola.</p><p>Sammy is a tall girl, just a little taller then the average height, with an athletic body which most girls would die for. Sammy also has a rubbery bubble butt, and long flowing black hair, which she mainly kept in a ponytail, along with smooth skin and no fat anywhere, was how she could describe herself. At 13 years of age, Sammy's breast's where already firm and smooth, and had outgrown most adult women's, at 36GG so far, but they where still growing. As if that wasn't enough Sammy had also inherited the ability to lactate from her mother.</p><p>Actually Sammy was basically a replica of her mother, but only two features separated them, one was that she was not as tall as Lola and her breast's were as well smaller, Nikki's where a 42MM.</p><p>Sammy has been trying to give signal's to her mother that she was interested in her sexually, ever since she found out what sex was. She just didn't know if Lola was a lesbian like her daughter, or if she was straight. Sammy didn't dare ask Lola this because she was afraid that if she did, she would no longer have the chance to be with her, so Sammy resorted in to giving Lola body signals to get the message through, even though they didn't seem to be working. The one thing Sammy did know about her mum was that the 25 year old Lola used to be a slut like no other. She got fucked multiple times everyday since the age of 10, and if that wasn't enough she had a collection of dildo's to please her as well. But after Lola got pregnant with Sammy at 12 and gave birth to her at 13, the slutty Lola didn't resurface again. Although both mother and daughter talked a lot of sex, they never actually had any with each other.</p><p>Sammy started to wear very skimpy clothes at the age of 10, but only for two reasons. One was because she found out what sex was, and wanted to show off her body, and the other was to see if Lola would subject to it. When Lola didn't subject to it, Sammy continued to wear the clothes, which was a good sign that Lola didn't mind her dressing the way that she did. Lola didn't dress the way that Sammy did, she was a bit more conservative, even with all the fabric, she could not hide her figure, specially her breast.</p><p>Sammy always wore g-strings, partly because she felt too stuffy in anything else, unless she was naked of course, and also because she liked the feeling of the thick thread digging in her ass. She never wore a bra at home, and when she went outside the little triangles of her bra struggled to hold her nipples.</p><p>Sammy always wore micro skirts anywhere she went, of course the ones at home were much smaller then the ones that she wore outside. The ones that wore at home showed most of her crotch and g-string, and barley covered her ass, only Lola would see her at home so that is why they where shorter. Her skirts are always loose, because she didn't like them hugging tightly around her fleshy thighs and preventing the wind from reaching her crotch and her ass under the skirt's.</p><p>As for the top half of her body Sammy just wears a t-shirt always 2-3 sizes to small her her so she can show off her flat belly with a slight hint of abs, as well as most of her breasts, because the tiny shirts struggle to hold them in and barley manages to keep the nipples hidden from leering eyes, but to no success Sammy's nipples are always erect and at their hardest points.</p><p></p><p>Sammy goes to school like any other girls her age. She only has a small number of friends in the secondary school since almost everyone is either too scared, too embarrassed or too jealous to talk to her, including the teachers but that doesn't stop all the teachers, male and female, from staring at her as if there's no tomorrow, every time she walks past them in the corridors or when she in their classes. The small group of people that does talk to her and is her friends are more or less like her in body and in outfit. They go though the same problems as Sammy does, so she and her friends stick together. This is the group of students that everyone in the school calls ""The Sluts"" behind there back even though none of the girls ever had sex with anyone from within the school. Sammy and her friends (Mikayla, Kirsty, Lauren and Sasha) didn't mind as they knew they would be called that if they decided to be themselves a long time ago, so they decided not to give in to stereotypical and social peer pressure and be even more ""slutty"".</p><p>Mikayla, Kirsty, Lauren and Sasha were the same age as Sammy and they were in the same classes as well in school. The girls were all about the same height and all with a hot curvy figure.</p><p>Mikayla had black hair with thin red highlights, tanned skin and a whopping 36EE for a chest. Kirsty is a brunette with shoulder length hair with 42FF breasts. Lauren and Sasha both had 42EE melons. Lauren and Sasha both had blond hair but Sasha had thin purple highlights in her hair. All the girls lactated at an incredible rate as they found it difficult not to be aroused since they had very sensitive nipples.</p><p>It was Monday morning. Sammy was walking to school along a busy main road, she could feel the hungry eyes looking at her from every passing car. Sammy had a small school bag on her back so it didn't hide her bareback. Dressed only in a micro school skirt and a black g-string, she could feel her skirt flapping and lifting a little every time there was a strong wind. A tight white school shirt with only the bottom 2 button done, doing the top 3 threatened to rip the shirt, with a small black school tie ending on the beginning of her cleavage.</p><p>Sammy could feel the warm summer wind on her naked stomach as she pulled her skirt down a little to reveal the top of the crotch of her g-string, she liked the wind sliding past her body, she could already feel the front of her shirt getting soaked as milk leaked out of her nipples at a steady rate.</p><p>Despite the fact that her clothes were miles out of line of the school dress code Sammy knew as well, as every one else in the school why she and her friends were allowed to dress the way they did, while everyone else had to obey the schools rules.</p><p></p><p>Sammy heard someone call to her, she turned around to see who it was.</p><p>Sammy turned around to see who was calling her. Another girl was heading towards her. The girl had the same physique as Sammy she was also dressed the same way.</p><p></p><p>""Hey Sammy"" the girl said waving her hand.</p><p>""Hey Mikayla"" Sammy shouted waving her hand.</p><p>Mikayla caught up with Sammy after a while then the girls started to walk together towards the school.</p><p>""So how did the weekend go? Any luck with Lola?"" Mikayla asked.</p><p>""She didn't pay any attention to anything sexual I did"" Sammy sighed.</p><p>""I love mum and she loves me too but as a daughter is all I can say so far, I so want to become her sexual lover"" Sammy stamped her feet in childish anger. Mikayla giggled.</p><p>""You'll get her attention eventually"" Mikayla comforted her friend.</p><p></p><p>""But I want her attention now"" Sammy said.</p><p>Mikayla giggled.</p><p>""What?"" Sammy asked.</p><p>""You leak loads when you're angry"" Mikayla said pointing at the two wet patches in Sammy's shirt. The whole shirt looked almost fully wet from the front.</p><p>Sammy giggled too.</p><p>""I'll have to change again when I get to school"" she said.</p><p>""You can't talk look at yours"" Sammy said pointing at Mikayla's breasts.</p><p>Two wet patches were slowly growing on the shirt where her nipples are.</p><p>""Yes but I don't leak as much as you do"" Mikayla said playfully pinching Sammy's left nipple which was sticking out from under her shirt.</p><p>""Ow"" Sammy jumped a little from the sudden pleasure as a stream of milk shot out from her nipples and came through the shirt falling on the ground in front of Samantha.</p><p>Mikayla giggled and Sammy grinned too.</p><p>""A bit full today aren't you?"" Mikayla asked.</p><p></p><p>""Mum was making breakfast naked this morning so I'm a bit over the edge"" Sammy replied.</p><p>""Lola's so hot"" Mikayla said.</p><p>""Natalie's hot too"" Sammy said.</p><p>""At least you can play around with your mum"" Sammy replied.</p><p>Mikayla grinned.</p><p></p><p>""Tell you what since your so upset about not having sex with Nikki, let's have a sleep over at my house this weekend, I'll invite the others and we can have a fun night, I'm sure mum and Nikki won't mind"" Mikayla smiled as she said it.</p><p>""That would be awesome"" Sammy smiled. Milk started to slowly drip from her nipples through her shirt.</p><p>""You really are soaked today aren't you?"" Mikayla said grinning.</p><p>Sammy blew a strand of hair out of her face, she always keeps an extra bra and school shirt in her bag because of the rate she lactates at, even faster then her mother.</p><p>Other students were walking towards the direction of the school too, the girls could feel everyone eyeing them as they went past or stayed behind on purpose.</p><p>The girls went through the main door of the school along with everyone else but everyone kept a weary distance from them.</p><p>""I'm going to the toilet"" Sammy said as she headed for the girls toilet.</p><p>""I'll come"" Mikayla said.</p><p>As the girls reached the toilet they saw two more girls like them leaning against the wall beside the toilet.</p><p>""Hey babes"" said Mikayla to the other two girls.</p><p>""Hey sexy"" said Lauren one of the girls.</p><p>""What happened to you?"" Kirsty asked, the other girl looking at Sammy's soaked front.</p><p>""She got a bit over excited this morning"" Mikayla giggled.</p><p>""What happened?"" Lauren asked laughing along with Mikayla.</p><p>Sammy rolled her eyes.</p><p>""I'm gone go change"" she said as she went in the toilet while the girls were giggling.</p><p>There was no one in the toilet but someone flashed in one of the cubicles as Sammy put her bag down on the side of the sink.</p><p>Another girl came out of the cubicle and saw Sammy.</p><p>""What happened to you girl?"" Sasha said as she came out and stood next to Sammy.</p><p></p><p>""Just lactating a lot today"" Sammy said as she took out some clothes from her bag.</p><p>""I had that problem over the weekend, mum thought I was doing it on purpose"" Sasha said as she moved her blond hair out of her face.</p><p>""Just had a bit of fun by myself in the morning"" Sammy said taking her wet clothes off.</p><p>The breasts wobbled a bit as they feel out when Sammy took the little bra off.</p><p>""Bit of fun? You look like you've grown a whole size over the weekend"" Sasha said giggling as she saw Sammy's hard nipples and a steady stream of milk flowing out of them.</p><p>""Come on stop laughing"" Sammy said grinning herself as she took out a piece of tiny cloth from her bag which turned out to be her bra. Then she took out another school shirt.</p><p>""Help me"" Sammy said as she struggled to tie her bra on her back.</p><p>""OK"" Sasha said as she went behind her and tied it.</p><p>The milk was still steadily flowing out of Sammy's nipples but at a slower rate then before, as the triangle patches of the new bra settled over her nipples. Sammy adjusted her bra a little then headed for one of the cubicles.</p><p>""Need to piss"" she said to Sasha.</p><p>""Did you hear about the new head mistress?"" Sasha said.</p><p>""She's already here?"" Sammy said as she got into one of the cubicles but didn't bother shutting the door.</p><p>""Yup, apparently she's a right down slut"" Sasha said.</p><p>""One more to the schools collection"" Sammy giggled, she lifted her tiny skirt and pulled down her g-string.</p><p>""Ohhh"" she moaned slightly as the tight thread of the g-string came out from deep within her ass crack. Sasha giggled too.</p><p>""Have you seen her yet?"" Sammy asked as she moved the triangular patch from her pussy revealing her smooth shaved skin underneath and a slightly red cunt.</p><p>""No she starts today"" Sasha said as the noise of piss hitting the toilet came from the cubicle. A thin jet of clear liquid was flowing out of Sammy's pussy.</p><p>""Gone be interesting to see who she is"" Sammy said as the piss stream slowly receded back in her pussy. There was still few drips sliding down her pussy, she rubbed her hand over her pussy then slowly licked her hand taking in the sweet taste of her own piss, she pulled her g-string back on making sure it goes deep in her ass crack then came out of the cubicle. Sasha gave her her shirt. Sammy put it on then the girls left the toilet.</p><p>They met up with Kirsty, Lauren and Mikayla out side the toilet.</p><p>""Hey guys we are having a sleep over at Mikayla's this week end"" Sammy said.</p><p>""Oooo, Natalie's such a slut"" Lauren said as the girls giggled.</p><p>""Looking forward to it Kayla"" Kirsty said giving Mikayla a soft slap on the ass.</p><p>""Me too babe"" Sasha said as she gave Mikayla another slap on the other butt cheek.</p><p>""Ohhh, Thanks girls"" Mikayla said bending down a little and giggling.</p><p>The girls walked together side by side in the school corridor. Everyone else moving out of the way then stopping to drool over them. Boys, girls alike. The girls looked like sisters with just slightly different skin tone and different hair colours.</p><p>The day was boring for the girls as usual. They went to classes sat where ever they wanted, got bored with the lesson and got stared at by the rest of the class while the teachers tried their best to make something out of the lesson.</p><p>By third lesson Sammy knew she had to do something with her lactating breasts as they were soaking the table in front of her through her shirt and bra.</p><p>""Be back in a min babes, need to do something about my girls"" she said to her friends.</p><p>She walked out of the room ignoring the teachers comment on not leaving the class without permission. She needed to use the the hand breast pump she keeps with her. Sammy headed for the girls toilet. The school corridors were empty as all the students were in lessons.</p><p>Some one stepped out of one of the class rooms she was passing by. She was taller then Sammy, bleached hair with thin black highlights. Athletic body and jugs bigger then Sammy, 42HH. She was wearing a short sleeve black shirt with most of its top buttons undone because of her bust and a black mini skirt hugging her tight butt cheeks.</p><p>""Excuse me young lady what are you doing out of lesson?"" she called out to Sammy, so she turned around.</p><p>""Oh erm...who are you?"" Sammy asked at a loss for words.</p><p>""I'm Miss Taylor, the new head mistress"" Miss Taylor said.</p><p>""Oh"" Sammy said, thinking to herself what a sexy bitch Miss Taylor is.</p><p>""erm I have to go to toilet Miss to erm...pump my breasts"" she said.</p><p>Miss Taylor looked at Sammy's jugs and soaked shirt.</p><p>""You must be Samantha"" Miss Taylor said.</p><p>""Yes how do you know?"" Sammy replied.</p><p>Miss Taylor laughed as she started to walk with Sammy.</p><p>""They told me about you and your friends, and how much of a slut you are"" Miss Taylor said.</p><p>Sammy looked at the floor as she walked. Caring for the first time what a person in school other then her friends thought of her. Miss Taylor looked at her for a while.</p><p>""Why the sad face? How do you think I got my job?"" She said.</p><p>Sammy looked up at Miss Taylor then winked and laughed.</p><p>""Slept with everyone I had to to get to this position"" She said.</p><p>Sammy looked at her for a while longer before joining in the laughter.</p><p>""Really?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yup"" Miss Taylor said.</p><p>""How old are you?"" Sammy asked.</p><p>""20"" Miss Taylor said.</p><p>""You must be the youngest person to become a head mistress?"" Sammy said.</p><p>""I am and do you know why I came to this school?"" Miss Taylor said.</p><p>""Why?"" Sammy asked.</p><p>""Because I heard about you girls"" Miss Taylor replied.</p><p>""That's why you came here?"" Sammy questioned.</p><p>""Yeah to make life a bit more fun"" Miss Taylor said as they stopped in front of her office.</p><p>""Well it was nice talking to you Miss Taylor, I need to get back to my class"" Sammy said.</p><p>""Call me Sandy, Samantha, and I thought you needed to go to toilet?"" Sandy asked.</p><p>""Yeah before I go to my class"" was Sammy's reply.</p><p>""Well you can come and use my machine if you like. I need to relieve myself as well sometimes"" Sandy said.</p><p>""What machine?"" Sammy asked.</p><p>""My milking machine"" Sandy replied.</p><p>""You lactate too?"" Sammy asked sounding surprised.</p><p>""Yeah"" Sandy said grinning. ""Don't worry I'll take care that you don't get into trouble from your teacher"".</p><p>""Oh Ok then"" Sammy said as she entered Sandy's office with her. ""You can call me Sammy that's what my friends call me""</p><p>""Ok Sammy"" Sandy said as she shut the door behind her.</p><p>Miss Taylor had a neat office with various pictures of her on the wall behind her desk.</p><p>""Have you ever used a milking machine before Sammy"" Miss Taylor asked as she dragged her swivel chair from behind her desk.</p><p>""I sometimes use my mums"" Sammy replied looking at the sexy pictures of Miss Taylor.</p><p>""Ohh your mum must be as sexy as you then"" Miss Taylor said.</p><p>Sammy giggled a bit her cheeks turning red. Miss Taylor dragged the machine from behind her desk. Sammy sat on the chair. Her micro skirt pulling up to reveal her the wet crotch of her g-string. Sammy noticed that her pussy was throbbing and has been since she met Miss Taylor. Sammy's nipples were even harder then normal, threatening to rip through her shirt. Miss Taylor looked at Sammy's crotch and licked her lips.</p><p>""Ok Sammy take your shirt off"" Miss Taylor said. ""Do you want me to lubricate the suckers or do or do you want them dry?"" Miss Taylor asked as Sammy took her shirt off, her giant jugs wobbling slightly as they have been released from the prison of a shirt.</p><p>""Lubricated"" Sammy replied, looking at the machine</p><p>Miss Taylor took the two suckers connected to the machine my two thin tubes and licked the inside of the suckers with her mouth. She looked at Sammy out of the corner of her eye as she did so.</p><p>""Hope you don't mind"" She said.</p><p>Sammmy giggled.</p><p>""Your machine your rules"" she said feeling her nipples get even harder if that was possible and milk leaking out slowly.</p><p>""Oh look at those beautiful things"" Miss Taylor said as she finished licking the suckers and slowly took one of Sammy's nipples between her fingers, causing Sammy to close her eyes and bit her bottom lips because of the pleasure as Miss Taylor slowly squeezed her nipple.</p><p>""Ohhh Sandy"" Sammy couldn't hold it in any more and moaned.</p><p>Miss Taylor giggled as she let go of the nipple. ""Sorry"" she said.</p><p>""I should have known you would be sensitive there"" Miss Taylor said. Sammy slowly let out a big breath as the pleasure slowly disappeared then giggled.</p><p>""It's ok"" she said as milk started to leak steadily form her nipples.</p><p>Miss Taylor attached the suckers on Sammy's breasts, and she could feel the wetness of Miss Taylor's mouth on the suckers as they took hold of her nipples.</p><p>""Ready?"" Miss Taylor said brushing away her bleached hair from her face.</p><p>""Yup"" Sammy replied.</p><p>Miss Taylor turned the machine on and the room filled with a slight humming noise. Sammy closed her eyes and bit her lips preparing for the intense pleasure that was coming up, she suddenly felt the pull of the machine on her nipples, a giant stream of milk shot out of her nipples into the tube of the machine. Sammy bit down harder on her lip as the pleasure shot in her head and she instantly had an orgasm bursting in the tiny crotch of her g-string, she squirmed in the chair like a worm. The machine sucked again as another stream of milk shot out from her nipples and her g-string was subjected to another bursting orgasm, pussy juice began to flow down her thighs out of the tiny g-string crotch. The pleasure was driving Sammy mad as she squirmed more in her chair, then she felt a soft hand on her neck and a tongue licking her ear lobe.</p><p>""It's ok Sammy you can let it out no one can hear you"" Miss Taylor whispered in Sammy's ear.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhh fuck"" Sammy didn't need telling twice as she let out the loud moan.</p><p>Two hands came down and squeezed her breasts as more and more milk shot out through her nipples.</p><p>""Fuck yeahhh"" she moaned again.</p><p>Miss Taylor came around in front of Sammy now only wearing her micro skirt. The huge breasts naked and her fully erect nipples pointing at Sammy. She brushed Sammy's hair off her face and prodded her mouth with her nipples. Sammy could feel orgasm after orgasm bursting into her g-string crotch with every pull of the machine as she let go of her lips and took in the hard nipple in her mouth and sucked. Warm jet of milk shot into Sammy's mouth as Miss Taylor started to moan as well.</p><p>""Ohhhh yeahhh suck me Sammy suck me"" Miss Taylor moaned too.</p><p>She put her hand behind Sammy's head and pushed into her breasts. Sammy sucked and sucked as more and more milk came in her mouth and started to drip out on her cheek and lap as she couldn't drink it all.</p><p>Sammy's hand shot out from beside her and found Miss Taylor's crotch, she madly started to rub Miss Taylor's crotch over her g-string.</p><p>""Ohhh yeahh"" Miss Taylor started to massage her other breast as milk started to flow from it and drip down on Sammy's shoulder.</p><p>Sammy bit down harder on Miss Taylor's nipple with the pleasure as she moaned and squirmed in her chair, she started to finger fuck Miss Taylor's pussy over her g-string.</p><p>""Fuuucccckkkkk"" Miss Taylor moaned as her first orgasm exploded in her g-string dripping out on Sammy's hand which was still pushing in her wet soaking pussy.</p><p>Miss Taylor start to tit fuck Sammy as she pushed her breast in and out of her face. Sticky mixture of milk and pussy juice started to form on the floor under Miss Taylor and Sammy. Miss Taylor started to squirm in her standing position as well as she started to feel a massive orgasm on its way. Sammy started to pump her hand harder and harder into Miss Taylor's pussy with the material of the g-string at the tip of her fingers, she squirmed more and more as her final orgasm was building up.</p><p>""Ohhhhh yyeeaaahhhh"" Sammy and Miss Taylor screamed in harmony as their orgasms exploded on each other. Miss Taylor fell away from Sammy and onto the floor breathing harder then she ever have in her life. The suckers of the machine fell from Sammy's nipples as milk slowly pooled on her lap, she was breathing hard as well, her whole leg was covered in pussy juice, her upper body in Miss Taylor's heavenly milk. Sammy looked like she just took a bath in the white stuff, she looked at Miss Taylor her face covered in the milk. Miss Taylor looked up as well as they both suddenly giggled.</p><p>""Sandy your a naughty bitch"" Sammy said gasping for air with a smile on her face.</p><p>Miss Taylor got up and took of her heavy soaking micro skirt.</p><p>""Made the right decision coming to this school"" she said laughing.</p><p>Sammy got up from her chair and walked up to Miss Taylor, she put her hands behind Miss Taylor's head and immediately kissed her. Their lips interlocking with each other and Miss Taylor pressed her huge breasts against Sammy's.</p><p>""We're gone have such good times"" Miss Taylor whispered in Sammy's ear.</p>"
466,"Busty Slut Samantha, Part 2",bustyslut,2,Samantha goes to the mall with her mother.,"['fg', 'teen', 'mast']","<p>After her little session with Miss Taylor Samantha couldn't be bothered with school and just came home. She had a shower to clean herself up. Then she walked over to her wardrobe and picked out some clothes. She put on a tiny G-string with a small triangular crotch and put it on, making sure that the thread of the G-string dug deep between her butts. Then she put on an old bikini thong over the G-string. Samantha walked over to the mirror to have a good look at herself. Once she was satisfied with her look she put on a t-shirt. The tiny white piece of cloth was stretched to the point of ripping over her giant breasts and the word 'Slut' written in black on the t-shirt was stretched over her tits.</p><p>Samantha went down stairs and turned the TV on. At this point Lola came in from work.</p><p>'Hey baby,' she said.</p><p>'Hey Mum,' Samantha shouted.</p><p>Lola came in the living room and tried to kiss Samantha on the cheek, but Samantha moved her head so it would be on the lips. Neither of them said anything as the kiss ended.</p><p>'How was school?' Lola asked as she went in the kitchen.</p><p>'It was ok,' Samantha said looking her mum up and down.</p><p>Lola was wearing black trousers and a white shirt. Only the bottom two buttons of the shirt was done because of her huge tits. Samantha heard Lola pour a glass of water. Lola came out of the kitchen drinking it.</p><p>'Mommy have your breasts gotten bigger?' Samantha asked innocently.</p><p>'Yes baby, they are 36NN now, I don't know what I am going to do if they don't stop growing soon,' Lola said.</p><p>'I think they look great,' Samantha said as she put her hand over one of them and squeezed ever so gently.</p><p>But that soft squeeze was enough, milk squirted out form Lola's nipple and right into Samantha's face.</p><p>'Baby don't, you know mommy doesn't like getting milk everywhere,' Lola said.</p><p>Samantha took her hands away but she instantly licked the milk on her face. Nothing tasted better to her.</p><p>'You are going to have to spend the week end at your Aunt Tilly's honey, I am away on the week end.'</p><p>'Aww but mommy can't I stay here, I will be good,' Samantha said taking an innocent pose, pushing her breasts out a little.</p><p>'No I know you will invite your friends over and make a mess. Now get ready we are going shopping.'</p><p>'I am ready.'</p><p>'Young lady if you think I am going to let you go out wearing just a G-string and a thong then you have got another thing coming,' Lola said in a stern voice as she went upstairs.</p><p>Samantha reluctantly went to her room and picked out a pair of short. To most other women the short would be small enough to pass for underwear but to Samantha is was good enough to wear outside. Samantha wriggled into it then went down stairs. Lola was already waiting for her. Lola was wearing an ankle length black skirt and a black shirt. They both got in the car and Lola started to drive. Samantha was disappointed at another failed attempt to seduce her mother. She sat there in the car looking at Lola drive. The black skirt hugged Lola's perfectly shaped thighs and butt. Even though Lola was all covered up Samantha felt even more attracted to her. Samantha slowly started to rub her crotch which was getting damp.</p><p>'Mummy can we go underwear shopping?'</p><p>'No, you already have enough underwear. We are going to get some groceries.'</p><p>'No I meant for you. I hate the fact that you always wear those big panties and bras. Why don't you ever dress sexy?'</p><p>Lola didn't answer but by now they were at the mall car park. Lola parked the car and got out. Samantha pinched her nipples so they get hard and stick out then she followed her mother. Samantha wrapped her arm around her mother's waist and then put Lola's arm around her shoulder. So they looked like the perfect mother and daughter.</p><p>'Go get a trolley,' Lola said as he walked through the giant automatic door of the supermarket.</p><p>Samantha found an empty shopping trolley then went in. Lola was in the frozen isle. Samantha instantly noticed that her mother's nipples her rock hard because of the cold air.</p><p>'Here,' Samantha said giving the trolley to Lola.</p><p>Then she started to follow Lola around as Lola picked up whatever she needed.</p><p>'Honey go get some vegetables,' Lola said.</p><p>Samantha walked over to the vegetables. She could feel that she was getting hornier by the second and she need to do something to release it all. She looked down at her chest and saw that there was two wet patches on her t-shirt. She was lactating again. Samantha just shrugged and moved on. She looked around until she found a long thick cucumber. This should do it, Samantha thought as she headed back to Lola. When she got back Lola was bent over looking at something on the bottom shelf. Samantha couldn't handle herself. She walked over to Lola and grabbed her ass.</p><p>'Mummy you ass is so firm,' Samantha said.</p><p>Lola instantly got up.</p><p>'Sammy stop being inappropriate,' Lola said in a stern hushed voice.</p><p>The rejection turned Samantha on even more. She waited till her mother moved on and then she slowly started to rub the shaft of the cucumber on her pussy. As her pussy got damper Samantha straddled the cucumber and started to ride it up and down. She material of her G-string was rubbing against her cunt, pussy juice was leaking out. Samantha moaned a little but not too much. She started to prod at her pussy with the tip of the cucumber. And that was all it took, a silent orgasm exploded inside of the Samantha's shorts.</p><p>'Ohhh fuck yeah,' Samantha said as she felt a little bit more relieved.</p>"
467,"Busty Slut Samantha, Part 3",bustyslut,3,Samantha goes to Aunt Tilly's farm.,"['ffg', 'ws', 'inc']","<p>Samantha had to cancel her sleep over at Mikayla's house. But as the week end approached she got quite excited. Her aunt Tilly owned a farm at the very out skirt of the city, kind of in the middle of nowhere. It was a good place to go and chill for the weekend. So on Friday night Lola dropped Samantha off at the train station. Samantha arrived at the small train station near Aunt Tilly's farm about three hours later. She got out of the train with her luggage. She was wearing a pair of tiny black shorts, knee high boots and a T-shirt, the word 'Busty' stretched over the tits. She sat down at one of the seats and waited. There was no body about and she was starting to get bored, it was also getting very late. Then she heard someone come through.</p><p>'Sammy, honey. How are you?' Aunt Tilly said as she walked through the door.</p><p>Samantha smiled as she walked over to her aunt, they both kissed on the cheek. Tilly had short red hair, she was tall like Lola and had a pair of firm 34KK tits. She was wearing an overall and by the looks of it that all she was wearing right now as Samantha looked at her side boobs.</p><p>'I'm fine Aunty, how are you?'</p><p>'As good as I can be working in the farm all day,' Tilly winked.</p><p>'Sorry to keep you waiting for so long, now come,' Tilly said as she took Samantha's luggage and led her to a pickup truck.</p><p>Tilly was only a year younger Lola.</p><p>'So how is that sister of mine doing?'</p><p>'She is fine, still covers herself up as much she can.'</p><p>'I don't understand why the girl does that.'</p><p>'Me neither,' Samantha said sadly.</p><p>They arrived at the farm shortly after that. It was really late by then so Samantha just went to the guest room, got changed and fell asleep.</p><p>When she woke up bright sun light was coming through the window. Samantha yawned and went into the bath room then had a shower. She came out, her hair in a ponytail. She rubbed herself dry then wrapped the towel around her waist, then went downstairs still top less. Aunty Tilly was in the kitchen cooking, she was wearing just a black panty.</p><p>'Did you sleep good baby?' she asked smiling.</p><p>'Yes thank you Aunty,' Samantha replied as she sat down.</p><p>'Where's Maddy?' Samantha asked as she referred to her cousin, Tilly's 12 year old daughter.</p><p>'She is upstairs probably still sleeping, she normally doesn't get up unless I finger her a little,' Tilly said.</p><p>'Is it OK if I go?' Samantha asked.</p><p>'Sure.'</p><p>Samantha left the kitchen and walked upstairs to Maddy's bed room. She slowly opened it and saw the girl on her bed. Maddy was like her mother had bright red hair. But that was where all the resemblance ended. Maddy was about Samantha's height, she was quite skinny and had completely flat chest with a pair of beautiful nipples that seem to be rock hard at all time.</p><p>Right now Maddy was lying on her bed, completely naked and her legs were spread out almost up to both side of the bed. Samantha slowly walked over to her and sat down on the bed. She slowly reached out and touched Maddy's pussy. It was quite damp but Samantha was very surprised at how easily her finger went in the teen's pussy. Samantha had her whole fist in Maddy's pussy in no time and she still couldn't feel the walls of the vagina tightening. Samantha slowly started to thrust her fist in and out as smile appeared on the sleeping girl's lips.</p><p>'Ohh, I love it when you do that Mummy,' Maddy moaned as she opened her eyes slowly.</p><p>When she saw Samantha her eyes snapped open and all traces of sleep left. Maddy instantly sat up. Samantha took her fist out of Maddy's pussy.</p><p>'Sammy, you are here. I waited up for you guys but you took so long that I fell asleep,' Maddy said hugging Samantha.</p><p>'Glad to see you too honey,' Samantha replied.</p><p>She didn't realise that she missed her cousin this much. Maddy let her go then she kissed her on the lips. Samantha was surprised at the start then she gave in, for the next few moments both girls were busy shoving their tongues down each other's throat. Samantha's giant tits squashed against Maddy's flat chest.</p><p>'I get so lonely around here, it's just me and Mum,' Maddy said breaking the kiss.</p><p>'Well now I am here for the week end.'</p><p>'I know I have so much to show you,' Maddy said as she got of the bed.</p><p>'Well come down then,' Samantha playfully spanked the skinny girl then she walked downstairs.</p><p></p><p>'Well, is she awake?' Tilly asked.</p><p>'Yes Aunt, she is coming down.' Samantha said as she sat down on the table.</p><p>Tilly put a plate of long thick sausages on the table. Samantha licked her lips.</p><p>'I love huge sausages,' she said as she picked up one and almost shoved the whole thing down her throat.</p><p>At this point Maddy's skipped downstairs.</p><p>'Morning Mummy,' she said.</p><p>'Morning baby.'</p><p>'Mummy can I have a drink?' Maddy asked.</p><p>'Sure baby come here,' Tilly said.</p><p>Tilly pulled down her panties and revealed a clean shaved pussy. She spread her legs and Maddy squatted down between her mother's legs, her mouth right under Tilly's pussy. Maddy moved her mouth until he lips enveloped her mother's pussy. Samantha heard a hissing sound as she wrapped her tongue around another sausage. Beautiful golden piss started to flow from Tilly's pussy and into her daughter's mouth. Maddy gulped it all down. After a few moments the sound stopped.</p><p>'Honey do you want to ask if Sammy wants any?' Tilly asked her daughter.</p><p>Maddy swallowed the last bit of piss in her mouth then turned to Samantha.</p><p>'Sammy do you want any?'</p><p>'Erm sure,' Samantha said after she ate the sausage in her hand.</p><p>Maddy moved out of the way and Samantha took up the same position between her aunt's legs and put her mouth on Tilly's pussy. After a few moments Tilly released the golden fountain. It tasted amazing, Samantha wasn't expecting it to but it did. She gulped down to the last drop.</p><p>'That was wonderful Aunty,' Samantha said as she stood up.</p><p>Tilly pulled up her panty.</p><p>'Thanks baby,' she said smiling.</p><p>'Sammy come on I want to show you around the farm,' Maddy said impatiently as she walked out of the back door of the farm house, completely naked and in just a pair of flip flops.</p><p>Samantha looked at her aunt.</p><p>'It's OK Sammy, no one ever comes around here.'</p><p>'Ok, Aunty, see you in a bit,' Samantha said as she turned around to follow Maddy.</p><p>As she walked past the table her towel got snagged on one of the chairs and got pulled of her.</p><p>'Oops,' Samantha said as she bent down to pick it up.</p><p>'It's OK Sammy leave it behind, I need to put it in the wash,' Tilly said.</p><p>Samantha gave the towel to Tilly but Tilly could see it in her eyes that she wasn't as comfortable going outside completely naked. So Tilly looked around the kitchen.</p><p>'Here baby use this,' Tilly said as she handed Samantha a tiny tea towel.</p><p>Samantha managed to get the flimsy piece of cloth around her waist after a bit of difficulty. But even then it barely stayed in its place. It would only take the slightest breeze of wind for the whole thing to fall down. But Samantha was satisfied and she left as well, following Maddy.</p><p>'Hey wait up,' Samantha shouted at Maddy as she increased her pace.</p><p>The towel moving up and down with her every step, revealing and hiding a perfect shaved pussy. Both girls walked towards the stable.</p><p>'I want to show you the stable first, it's one of my favourite place to go to have some fun,' Maddy said winking at Samantha.</p><p>Samantha knew all too well the meaning of that wink.</p>"
468,"Busty Slut Samantha, Part 4",bustyslut,4,Samantha gets an unexpected surprise.,"['ff', 'lac', 'beast']","<p>'Come on Sammy, I want you to see Brownie,' Maddy said as she opened the stable door.</p><p>Aunt Tilly made most of her income by breeding horses and then selling them. Right now only eight cubicle of the stable was occupied. Maddy opened the door to the second one from the right. Samantha walked up to her cousin.</p><p>'Tada,' Maddy said as Samantha looked at huge brown horse.</p><p>'He is my favourite horse,' Maddy said as she walked in the cubicle.</p><p>The horse didn't seem alarmed, Samantha guessed that he was used to it.</p><p>'Isn't he great?' Maddy asked from somewhere behind he cubicle.</p><p>'Maddy where are you?' Samantha asked walking in the cubicle as well.</p><p>'Here.'</p><p>Samantha looked down to see that the energetic girl was sitting under the horse.</p><p>'Maddy you are sitting on something?' Samantha said looking at the skinny girls butt squashing something on the ground.</p><p>Maddy looked down and giggled.</p><p>'It's just Brownies shit. Its fine me and Brownie love making each other filthy, don't we?' Maddy said.</p><p>Samantha squatted down on the ground so she could see her cousin better. The tea towel split to give a glimpse of her pussy.</p><p>'Sammy look at this,' Maddy said as she grabbed the horse's dick with her hand</p><p>Samantha could see that the giant cock was instantly getting harder and even bigger.</p><p>'Maddy that's huge,' Samantha said giggling as she looked at Maddy stroking the growing cock.</p><p>'It gets to about 19 inch,' Maddy said.</p><p>Samantha could instantly feel her pussy getting wet, she had a sudden urge to put her cunt p and down the thick shaft of that cock. But Maddy seem to already have something going. She was now stroking the fully hard cock with both of her hand.</p><p>'Maddy you are so crazy,' Samantha said in a loving manner.</p><p>Maddy looked at her then winked again as she suddenly began to suck the tip of the horse cock. Samantha giggled at the bravery of her cousin.</p><p>'Come one Sammy suck his balls,' Maddy said as she went back to deep throating the cock.</p><p>Samantha was quite excited to try it, she had never done an animal before. But before she could get moving Maddy suddenly started to moan. It was only seconds before Samantha saw cum dripping out of the side of the girl's mouth. The horse reached and orgasm and he was giving out far too much juice for Maddy to swallow. Maddy had to take the cock out of her mouth, it was getting too much. Cum dripped down her chest to her belly.</p><p>'Omg Maddy that is so much cum,' Samantha gasped, cum was now gushing out straight at Maddy's chest.</p><p>'I didn't expect him to cum so much, mums gone kill me if she finds out that I sucked him off again,' Maddy said in an innocent manner.</p><p>Samantha giggled, she was starting to like her cousin more and more in a very sexual manner. Maddy looked around to see if she could anything about the wave of cum.</p><p>'Guess I got no other choice,' Maddy as she moved her hips up a little and put the tip of the horses dick in her pussy. Just the tip so the cum shoots out in there and she doesn't get ripped apart by the giant dick.</p><p>'Ohhh fuck, it's so hot Sammy,' Maddy moaned.</p><p>Samantha could see the look of utter pleasure in her cousin's eyes. Maddy squirmed on the spot for a while then she went still, the dick came out as well as some drops of cum.</p><p></p><p>'Maddy you crazy girl,' Samantha said giggling as she helped her cousin get to her feet.</p><p>'Ohh fuck, there was so much Sammy, I feel to full,' Maddy said but she sounded even hornier.</p><p>'Come on let's get you cleaned up,' Samantha said as she playfully spanked Maddy's ass which still had the horse poo on it.</p><p>'Wait,' Maddy said as she ran behind the horse.</p><p>'What are you doing now?' Samantha said mimicking a motherly voice.</p><p>'He got to go inside me, it's only fair that I get to go inside him,' Maddy said she plunged her whole hand in the horses ass.</p><p>The horse whined but otherwise didn't really move a lot, it kept drinking its water.</p><p>'You are such a wild one,' Samantha said smiling as Maddy's started to thrust her hand in and out.</p><p>'Come one let's go,' Samantha said.</p><p>Maddy pulled out her hand and they both left the cubicle.</p><p>'You are so dirty,' Samantha said.</p><p>'Would you prefer me in any other way?' Maddy said with a slutty look in her eyes as she licked her fingers in a seducing manner.</p><p>Samantha burst out laughing.</p><p>'No I suppose not,' she said.</p><p>The girls went to the lake that flew along the farm. Maddy found the small spring where the lake water came from. Both girls washed each other thoroughly under the water of the spring, making sure to clean every hole. If anyone else was around the place they would have heard a few loud moans of pleasure indicating several orgasms being reached. After the wash Samantha wrapped the tea towel around her waist again and sat down on the lush green grass. Maddy lied down next to her and put her head on Samantha's lap. Samantha started to stroke Maddy's hair as if they were mother and daughter.</p><p>'Sammy can I say something,' Maddy said as she softly squeezed Samantha's breasts. A thin stream of milk squirted out.</p><p>'Do you love me?'</p><p>'Yeah, I guess,' Samantha replied.</p><p>'I don't mean in a family way. I love you Sammy, as a lover. I think you are the perfect woman for me,' Maddy said. Then she wrapped her lips around one of Samantha's hard nipple and started to suck.</p><p>'What do you mean honey?' Samantha asked acting innocent as she sat there nursing her 12 year old cousin.</p>"
469,"Busty Slut Samantha, Part 5",Busty Slut,0,Something unexpected happens to Samantha and Maddy,"['f', 'f', 'g', 'lac', 'breasts']","<p>As Samantha and Maddy relaxed in each other’s embrace neither of them realised that there was something circling the sky above them. After a few minutes Samantha felt like she fell asleep. She heard people talking at the back of her head, rushing of water in a fast flowing river then she suddenly jolted up. Her breath heavy, her heart pounding in her chest. She was completely naked, it was a warm sunny morning.</p><p>She looked around her, confused. She was in a clearing in a forest, not by the lake near Aunt Tilly’s house. Maddy was lying next to her on the ground, also fully naked.</p><p>“Maddy wake up, wake up,” Samantha gently nudged Maddy.</p><p>“Mmmhh, what?” Maddy murmured, as she slowly woke up, rubbing her eyes.</p><p>“Where are we? Is this a dream?” Maddy said, surprised to find herself in an unknown place.</p><p>“I’m not sure,” Samantha replied getting up herself.</p><p>The sky was clear blue. A warm breeze rushed past their naked bodies. Then suddenly there was a bright flash of light in front of the girls. They covered their eyes with their hands.</p><p>“Welcome girls to my world,” came a loud and cheerful voice.</p><p>Samantha and Maddy both lower their arms to look at the stranger. The woman was in her early twenties, fair skinned, extremely busty, raven black hair. She was completely naked except for a pointy black hat on her head. The woman was floating on a broomstick like some kind of witch.</p><p>“Who are you? Where are we?” Samantha asked in a worried voice.</p><p>“I am the great witch of love and sex. Love and sex between women,” she replied in a charismatic voice.</p><p>“I am dying and I need to pass my power to someone before I die. I have witnessed the strength of your love Samantha, the love you hold for your cousin Maddy, your mother Lola. That is why I have transported you to my world. Here you will have to prove yourself to me, by rescuing the princess.”</p><p>“Princess? What are you on about?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“I have also transported someone you deeply care about here. She is trapped in a castle and you must become a gallant knight of sex and love and rescue her, only if you manage to do that I will pass my power to you and die in peace.”</p><p>Samantha and Maddy just looked at each other, not sure what to do.</p><p>“And you Maddy, you must assist your cousin, you must show the strength of love you have for her. Only with your help will Samantha succeed in her task. Beyond this forest in your castle, you can find whatever equipment you need in there to start your journey.”</p><p>An old fashioned lamp suddenly materialized in the hand of the witch. She gave the lamp to Maddy.</p><p>“Go to your castle and rub that lamp, a genie will appear to guide and help you in any way possible other than helping you in your quest. Ask whatever you wish from the genie and your wish will be granted as long as it doesn’t interfere with the quest. Good luck,” with that another flash of light and the witch was gone.</p><p>Maddy and Samantha just stared at where the witch was, completely dumb founded.</p><p>“Well that was unexpected,” Maddy said, looking at the lamp in her hand.</p><p>“Well I guess we better get started,” Samantha turned around to look in the distant behind her.</p><p>Just beyond the forest she saw the tip of the towers of the castle the witch talked about. The girls started to walk towards it.</p><p>*</p><p>It was almost evening by the time the girls made it to the castle the witch spoke about. The castle was humongous, the giant wooden gate was wide open. They both walked in.</p><p>“This is a dream, I’m gone wake up any moment now,” Samantha said.</p><p>“It’s not that bad Sammy, I’m sure it will be fun. I wander what power you will get when you become the witch of sex and love,” Maddy said giggling.</p><p>Both girls gasped in awe as they entered the castle. The whole place was empty by the look of it but the entire castle was decorated with dildos. Dildos of all colour, shape and size. They were hanging from the walls, ceiling, sticking out from the floor.</p><p>“This is amazing Sammy, the perfect castle for a love knight,” Maddy said in delight as she rubbed closer to Samantha.</p><p>Samantha looked around for a while, not convinced.</p><p>“I guess it’s kind of a turn on,” Samantha said as she tied her loose hair in a ponytail.</p><p>“Oh maybe we should summon this genie,” Maddy looked down at the lamp the witch gave her.</p><p>“Go ahead,” Samantha encouraged.</p><p>Maddy started to rub the side of the lamp slowly. Nothing happened at first but then pink smoke slowly started to pour out. It formed a blob in front of the girls, then the blob slowly started to take shape.</p><p>The girls gasped a second time, they felt like they were looking at the goddess of beauty. The genie was tall and lean. She had an hour glass figure complemented by the long brunet hair. A big set of boobs with the most beautiful pair of nipples the girls had ever seen. The genie was wearing a pink, see through veil on her face. She was also wearing a see through pink bikini top, the tiny triangles of the bikini top struggling to hold her erect nipples. She wasn’t wearing a panty, just a pink skin tight skirt which came about half way down her perfectly shape ass cheeks.</p><p>“Your wish is my desire mistress Maddy,” the genie said in the most erotic voice possible as she bowed down in front of Maddy.</p><p>Maddy and Samantha could both feel their pussy tingling at the sheer sight of the genie.</p><p>“Uhh, rise genie,” Maddy managed to utter weakly.</p><p>The genie stood up and smiled at the duo.</p><p>“What’s your name?” Maddy asked.</p><p>“My name is Anya, mistress Maddy.”</p><p>“You can just call me Maddy Anya.”</p><p>“Yes, of course.”</p><p>“I am the great servant of the witch of sex and love. I have been assigned to help you in any way I can so that you in turn can assist my future mistress,” Anya said looking at Samantha.</p><p>“My wish is your desire, right?” Maddy asked.</p><p>“Yes mistress Maddy.”</p><p>“Well then make Sammy’s boobs even bigger,” Maddy blurted out.</p><p>“Whaa there Maddy just hold on a se…OHHHH fuck,” Samantha moaned as her breasts began to inflate.</p><p>Pleasure shot through her body as her breasts began to grow.</p><p>“Mmmmhhh…fuckkk,” Samantha bit her lower lips.</p><p>Her chest started to get heavier but her back also became more masculine to compensate for the extra weight. As she squirmed on the spot Samantha watched her breasts get bigger and bigger like someone was pumping air into them. They grew and grew until Maddy nodded at the genie. Samantha felt her knee weaken as the intense pleasure stopped. She was completely out of breath. But when she looked at her breasts she had to admit they were magnificent. Holding themselves firm and proud, Samantha could just about touch her own nipples, and only one at a time.</p><p>“Oh my god Sammy, you look so beautiful,” Maddy screamed in excitement as she hugged Samantha, burying her head into Samantha giant pair of tits.</p><p>“Anya, make it so Sammy lactates a fuck ton of milk all the time and her pussy becomes very very sensitive,” Maddy said to Anya winking.</p><p>Samantha opened her mouth to protest but didn’t get a chance as another shot of pleasure hit her body. Her body felt like it was on over drive, milk was leaking out of her nipples at steady rate and her pussy felt like it was on fire. The very air itself was turning her on.</p><p>Maddy took a step back and looked at her handy work. Samantha stood like some kind of angel from heaven. Her lean masculine body, her now gigantic lactating tits and her leaking pussy. Maddy felt her love for her cousin get stronger. She couldn’t take it anymore.</p><p>Please feel free to send any feedbacks</p>"
470,"Sisters of the Bride, Part 1",Caleigh LaSar,1,A young teenager on the eve of her older sister's wedding discovers that she has not only a craving for the bride but her younger sister as well.,"['ff', 'inc', 'reluc', 'mast', 'teen', 'sisters']","<p>I was just fourteen at the time; my eldest sister was going to be married...</p><p>My name is Kayla, and I guess you can say I am good looking, I have straight light brown hair that goes 
down to by shoulder blades and hazel eyes and fair white skin, only five feet two inches tall weighting a 
scrawny one hundred and four pounds yet a decent figure for my age.  I thought I lived a pretty normal 
life, on my high school's junior varsity field hockey team, I have your normal friends and a normal 
family, a father a mother, with my older sister Elizabeth who is twenty three, and my younger sister 
Paige, who was twelve.</p><p>I was never one to experiment, though I learned how to rub myself when I was only eleven.  I've never 
experienced an orgasm until that faithful day.  I was one of my sister's four bridesmaids, along with my 
sister Paige.  It was just past noon when I found myself staring in the mirror at my bridesmaid's gown it 
was a flat taffeta long ball gown, with a deep v-neck with a ruched waistband, and a v-back with a full 
skirt.  It was silver, with my hair done up with purple and silver flowers decorating it.  It was the 
first time in my life I felt beautiful.</p><p>My round breasts seemed to fit perfectly and slightly stick out from the low cut top, and I 
couldn't help but simply love how I look.  I slowly with one hand traced my fingers around my breasts and 
closed my eyes wondering if my sister would loss her virginity tonight or has she already lost it.  She 
was a beautiful woman, a cheerleader in high school, and in college, she had the same color hair as me but 
blue eyes and larger fuller breasts compared to my 34Bs.  As I thought about my sister, my hand began to 
now fully cup my breast.  I closed my eyes as a softly moaned to my touch.</p><p>I slowly stepped backwards before I opened my eyes and looked to the alarm clock in my room.  I had thirty 
minutes, I thought it wasn't enough time, but my need was too great.  So I simply sat on my bed my one 
hand had now gone under my gown and was pinching my nipple as the other was desperately pulling up the 
long dress.  I finally reached my groin but was denied by the pantyhose I wore.  So I began to rub through 
them and my black bikini panties over top of my sweet spot.</p><p>My legs spread wider and wider as I teased myself more and more.  I thought of Bethy, (as I called my 
sister), in her beautiful wedding dressing, not even taking it off as her new husband took what was 
rightfully his,  I finally pulled by breast out from the dress and pulled on it as I feel back onto my 
bed.  I ripped by pantyhose and pushed my panties aside as shoved my finger deep into my body.  It simply 
wasn't enough I need more so I put two fingers deep within me as my palm rested on my clitoris.  </p><p>I was softly moaning with my eyes closed oblivious to the world around me.  I nearly shouted when I felt a 
hand cover my own.  Covering my scream with my free hand I looked to see my Petite and sweet sister Paige 
sitting next to me on my bed wearing her own bridesmaid gown.  I didn't know what to do or say as she just 
smiled at me and raised her on finger to her lips gesturing me to stay quiet.</p><p>Paige shoulder length hair had nothing fancy done to it, and her dress was too big for her budding 
perky breasts  As she leaned in I could see her puffy nipples as clear as day.  I stood their staring into 
her soft brown eyes as she lowered her finger and with the hand cupping mine slowly with one finger 
followed it to my own and I winced as her finger ended at the tips of mine deep within my body.  Slowly 
she began to rub in a circle against the vaginal wall, sending shock waves through my body.  I tried to 
pull my hand out but my own body wouldn't listen as my baby sister just stared down at me smiling.</p><p>I never felt so faint as Paige's fingers moved faster and faster my body trembling at her touch.  
I covered my mouth with my free hand, as Paige used hers to molest the breast I pulled from my dress.  My 
hips began to shake then lift off the bed as the rush or ecstasy took over my body.  I quickly reached out 
and grabbed a pillow as I felt a wave of pressure build inside me.  I placed it over my face just as the 
released.</p><p>My body exploded with wave after wave of uncontrollable pleasure I screamed into my pillow as I felt my 
body pulsate to each spasm filled pinch I put on my two fingers and my sister'sss.  I removed the pillow 
to breath and looked up to see my sister had already tucked by breast back into the dress, however she was 
now kneeing at my feet.  I as unable to stop her as I was twitching too much from my orgasm, she pulled 
off my pantyhose and panties in a single action.</p><p>Raising them to her nose Paige smelled my sweet smell and moaned herself.  She then threw them into my 
closet and looked to me as I just stared at her still trying to catch my breath.  She then raised her 
dress to show she was wearing nothing underneath.  She slowly placed her finger over her virgin and rubbed 
it softly.  As she rose her hand back up she looked to her fingers to see the sticky sight of girl cum on 
them.  She lowered her dress and walked over placing her fingers in my mouth, I could do nothing but suck 
on them.</p><p>After pulling her fingers out she kissed me on the lips and walked out of my room.  As I stared up to the 
white ceiling above me I could think of only one thing, I had to taste my sister again, I need her to 
bring me to pleasure again, to hell if it is at the wedding, I want my sister...  both of my sisters.</p>"
471,"Sisters of the Bride, Part 2",Caleigh LaSar,2,"Kayla's story continues, with her sister's wedding delayed she takes advantage of some time alone with her sister bride, to take what has been wanting since her younger sister's pleasured her.","['F', 'f', 'inc', 'reluc', 'teen', 'sisters']","<p>It was one in the afternoon, nearly six hours since I was savagely pleasured by my twelve year old 
sister Paige.  I was still in my bridesmaid's gown, and still lacking any panties.  I was still soaking 
wet from Paige who fingered me until I screamed.  What wasn't helping me, was that I was with my beautiful 
older sister Elizabeth who paced back and forth in her wedding dress.</p><p>Elizabeth's long dirty blond hair was up beautifully styled with curls, and cherry highlights.   
Her dress was simply immaculate she took full advantage of her size two waist and 35D breasts. Which 
barely fitted her strapless sweetheart beaded lace trumpet gown, a shirred tulle bodice, and a sweeping 
train.   </p><p>As her face grew frantic with every word spoken to her on her cell phone, mine did as well, when 
she finally hung up the phone; she threw it across the room.  I stepped forward in a gesture of openness.  
She then blurted out in frustration on how there was a massive accident on the highway had trapped not 
only half the wedding party, but the Groom himself.  They would have to delay the wedding by one full hour 
at least.</p><p>As news spread, I was asked by my mom to keep Elizabeth distracted, and by now I had nearly 
forgotten my morning experience with my sister Paige, as she herself ran around like nothing ever 
happened.  I returned to the waiting room with my sister, and no amount of wine or champagne could calm 
her down.  She then looked to me who stood silently with her and asked if I could massage her neck.</p><p>I was surprised, because I haven't done that since she was in high school, she would always ask me 
to rub her neck when we watched television together.  I smiled and happily agreed, hoping at first that 
this would make her calm down.  She sat down in her chair and I walked behind her with a smile, and began 
to rub her shoulders and neck as I did when she still lived with the family.  It wasn't however until she 
moaned with pleasure did a wave of stimulation shoot through my body.  </p><p>When my sister let out a slight moan, I slowly rubbed my thighs together to relieve my own 
tension.  I wasn't even paying attention to what I was doing as my hands caressed from her shoulders down 
her arms, and then to her just below her collar bones.  I closed my eyes and bit my lip as I rubbed with 
more passion my body was now pushed into the back of my sister's seat desperate to be touched again.
	As my sisters eyes closed and she leaned back I couldn't help but open my eyes and look down to 
her breast, it was then I saw it, even through the material of her wedding dress, I could see the lumps of 
her nipples pushing desperately forward to escape their bondage of the dress.   I stopped what I was doing 
and just stared at my sister; she opened her eyes gently and said in her sweet voice, ""Why did you stop.""</p><p>I couldn't take it, I needed more.  I smiled to my sister a slowly walked around and as my smile 
turned into a devilish smirk, I squeezed my knee on to the chair and with both hands cupped my sisters 
lushes breasts.  Her first reaction was to pull back, but she had nowhere to go.  She went to speak, but 
could only gasp for pleasure as I pinched her nipples.  Powerless like I was with Paige, Elizabeth simply 
put her head back mouthing for me to stop but the only sounds that could be heard was her moaning.</p><p>I finally pulled down her top, her breasts sprung out and her back pushed forward begging me to 
touch them.  I leaned forward and as I caressed one I kissed the other, slowly circled her nipple until I 
finally kissed it.  The touch had her grab the arms of the chair, and I immediate took hold of my own 
breast through my dress and pulled on my nipple.</p><p>Elizabeth seemed desperate for be to let go of her nipple, she placed her hand on my shoulder and 
shook her head but she never forced me to stop.  I finally let go leaned back, I stared down to my sister 
who was hyperventilating.  I thought only of one thing, that I started this day thinking about her, and 
all I wanted was her.  </p><p>I went to my knees and pulled up her dress, I grabbed her lace panties and pulled them so hard 
they ripped off one leg.  Elizabeth was dripping wet; her citreous was bulging out begging to be touched.  
My own was throbbing pulsating with my racing heart. My mouth was wetting itself at the sight; I couldn't 
control myself as I buried my face into her beautiful cunt.</p><p>She needed both her hands to cover her mouth at first, even that couldn't stop me from hearing her 
cries of pleasure.  I myself had pulled my dress up, and with one free hand rammed two fingers into my 
cunt which pulsated to the touch.  I peered upward to my sister to see only one hand was covering her 
mouth now, the other she was squeezing her breast. </p><p>When her orgasm came her entire body went ridged, her back arched and her hips pushed deeper into 
my face.  I sucked as hard as I could as she squirted into my mouth  with each orgasmic pulse more and 
more of her cum came out, I couldn't hold it all in and she began to cover my face, this alone drove me 
over the edge as I began to exploded with a uncontrollable orgasm.  To muffle my screams I pushed my mouth 
deeper into Elizabeth's cunt.</p><p>I slowly pulled back and stared at my ravaged sister licking my lips and wondering not what I have 
done, but why I felt no remorse.  I pulled off what remained of her torn panties, and straightened her 
gown perfectly.  I adjusted my own dress before I squeezed the tits of my beautiful sister back into her 
strapless dress. Using her panties I wiped my face clean and then stuffed it between my breasts and out of 
sight.  </p><p>A knock at the door had my quickly turn to the sight of my mother who simply stared at us both.  
The excitement that she might have heard me eating the bride out, drove me up a wall.  She only smiled and 
complemented Elizabeth on how calm she was handling the delay of her own wedding.  To my disappointment my 
mom had no clue what just transpired. </p><p>My sister stared at me as she said in a soft almost shameful yet pleasurable voice, ""I owe it all 
to Kayla."" </p><p>I excused myself, for I simply couldn't resist the smell that was emanating from between my 
breasts.  I quickly found my way into the bathroom and waited no time hiding in a stall so I good simply 
bask in my lust crazed need for more.  When I heard the sound of another girl enter, listened closely and 
smiled, for it was my younger sister's best friend from school.  Was it she who turned my sister?  Had my 
sister turned her, or was she as innocent as I was just a few hours ago?  I was about to find out as I 
planned my attack of a cute twelve year old ginger named, Regan.</p>"
472,"Sisters of the Bride, Part 3",Caleigh LaSar,3,"With uncontrolled lust, Kayla takes on her sister's shy 12 year old friend Regan before the wedding gets started.  Will it be enough to quench Kayla's uncontrollable need to pleasure other pussies.","['f', 'g', 'reluc', 'teen']","<p>Regan, she was no more than four feet four inches tall, with long sun scorched wavy hair.  She was one of my sisters Paige's more innocent looking of friends.  She had large light brown eyes and a perfectly oval face.  She couldn't have weighed more than eighty pounds.  Her skin was very fair, almost pale, with a light peppering of freckles on her cheek, neck and shoulders.</p><p>Unlike my sister who had graduated out of the training bra, Regan still wore hers.  As far as I could always tell she only had barely developed mounds for breasts, but oh how I wanted to see them now.</p><p>I waited by the sinks, the luscious sent of my sister Elizabeth still fresh in my mouth, I leaned against the wall, listening to Regan as she relieved herself.  When she stepped out, she looked simply beautiful.  Wearing a sapphire fitted, thin strapped dress, with an empire waist and a pleated hem that came nearly six inches from the knee, it was obvious that Regan wanted to be notice with her tiny mounds just enough to curve the top part of her dress.</p><p>I scared her at first, she had no idea I was even in the restroom.  I started off with simple small talk, asking if she just missed the big accident that shutdown the highway.  We then began talking about field hockey, and the wedding.  She was about to say her goodbye, but just then without hesitation without even thinking I asked her if my sister ever kissed her.  Silence came over both of us, her intense blushing proved nothing really but I simply couldn't hold back.  I quickly closed the gap between us grabbed her cheeks with both hands and kissed her on the lips.</p><p>When I pulled back I saw her eyes were closed and I could feel from my hands on her cheeks, her body pushing towards my own wishing it not to end.  When she finally opened her eyes she whispered in a soft embraced voice, ""Never like that.""</p><p>I apologized however I didn't mean it, I took her by the hand and walked her out of the bathroom and looked around for someplace we would not be disturbed.  Her face was still red as an apple when I finally dragged her into an empty coat room.  With this being a summer wedding there was no need for its use.  All that was inside were stacks of wooden chairs and an old table.</p><p>Regan tried to say something but I simply placed my finger over her lips.  I cleared off the table and lift her up with both arms sitting her on it.  I smiled at her and apologized again for kissing her.  I then begged her not to tell anyone.  I made her promise but then she paused in mid thought.  She asked in her soft spoken voice, ""Why did you?""</p><p>Petting her hair with my right hand I whispered, ""I couldn't resist, I couldn't resist you.""</p><p>She was obviously flattered; I know she had always been frustrated about her looks being too cute, and her body still childlike unlike so many of her friends.  As her mind wondered to how small her breasts were she looked to my own, and the cleavage I had exposed to her eye level.  Tilting my head I used my hand to lift her head back to eye level so she could see my lust filled smile.  I than asked, ""Did you like it?""</p><p>Shrugging her shoulders, Regan obviously didn't know how to answer she sat in silence, however I simply couldn't play games with her anymore.  With my hand still on her chin, I lifted her head up and began to kiss her again.  There was slight resistance; however when I forced my tongue into her mouth, and began to circle her own she simply went limp in my arms.</p><p>Pulling back, she was completely still with her eyes closed her mouth hanging open with my saliva dripping from her lips.  I only gave her a moment of sanctity before I grabbed the straps of her dress and pulled them down around her arms.  Her tiny breasts pushed out with every breath of air she made.  I engulfed one quickly into my mouth; she jerked and hissed as if she just jumped into cold water.</p><p>As I sucked on her nipple she wrapped her arms around my neck pushing me harder onto her unspoiled body.  I physically had to pull away from her just so I could take a breath.  When I caught sight of her face she looked out of breath desperate to be touched again.  Licking my lips, I pulled up my dress before going to my knees.  Pushing open Regan's legs I chuckled at her simple cotton white panties before ripping them off her body exposing her bare and untouched slit.</p><p>Softly leaving her lips was a simple plea to be gentle.  I said nothing in response; I slowly stood back up and began to kiss her once again.  With my hands I began to play and pull on her nipples hoping teasing alone would driver her over the edge.  She simply couldn't take it and with one hand holding onto my back she shoved her other between her legs.  It wasn't till I heard her fingers penetrate her smooth cunt with a juice swooshing slide did I finally feel my own body begin to warm up to this innocent flower I was molesting.</p><p>Pushing Regan onto her back, I lifted her up by her hips and buried my face into her wet and sticky covered pussy.  I watched as she used her hands now to tug on her nipples as I robbed her of her virginity.  I pushed softly onto her clitoris with my finger as my tongue explored every millimeter it could reach with in her tight pulsating pussy.  Her moaning was turning into screams and I was forced to use my hand to cover her mouth.  Unable to pleasure her clitoris I was forced to simply end her torment by tongue fucking her to orgasm.</p><p>She was too quick and I couldn't even get off by the time she exploded in my arms with pleasure.  Squirming to get away from me, Regan couldn't control her muffled screams begging for me to continue.  I slurped up every last drop before I finally let Regan go and her body fell onto the table quivering with ecstasy.  I wasn't satisfied; I grabbed her by the arms and pulled her to her feet.  Turning each other around I sat on the table and pulled down the top of my dress allowing by breasts to spring out from hiding.</p><p>Regan was still in ecstasy and didn't realize what I wanted until I grabbed her by the head and shoved her mouth onto one of my breasts.  Like a baby, she instinctively latched on to my hard nipple and began to suck and nibble against it.  Throwing my head back I was finally getting what I wanted.  With one hand holding her in place I used the other to pull my dress up.  I placed Regan between my leg and I grabbed her tight little ass and shoved her left leg into my pussy.  </p><p>She released from my nipple as she grinded against my leg and moaned.  I forced her back down however she pulled up again.  Just when I stared at her in anger, she crawled down and placed her head between my legs.  She softly licked my clitoris causing it to swell against her tongue.  I could hear she was finger fucking herself with one hand and as I used both my hands to play with my nipples I sighed with pleasure as she finally began to suck on my clitoris and finger  me with her remaining free hand.</p><p>She was a quick learner, however not nearly as experienced as my baby sister Paige.  She was finally able to bring me to an organism just as she did to herself.  The simple sounds of her moaning into my pulsating pussy caused me to let out a little yell, forcing me to cover my mouth.  When I heard her fall to the floor I slowly sat up.  She laid on the ground panting uncontrollably her tiny little mounds exposed and covered with the outlines of my lips.  Her dress was around her waist her pussy was simply dripping wet with her juices. 
I slid by slippery breast back into my dress and pulled my gown back to its proper position.  I bent down beside Regan and picked up her panties and whispered softly, ""You need to learn a few things.""  Stuffing her panties down my dress, I left the coat room slipping through the door so no one could see the twelve year old I left ravaged within.</p><p>I learned shortly after my pleasuring of Regan that they opened part of the highway and that the wedding would be starting in thirty minutes.  Was dehydrated and snuck into the reception hall grabbing a bottle of water and having a seat at one of the tables looking to the beautiful center pieces.  I wondered what my next move would be; I simply couldn't end the night with Regan I thought.  There had to be someone as I sat in a day dream I didn't even here someone enter the room until they sat down right next to me.</p><p>My sweet sweet sister Paige sat down next to me seemingly unaware of any of my triumphs and acting as if she didn't even turn me into this addict.  She smiled when she said, ""I've been looking all over for you.""</p><p>""I bet you have.""  I whispered as a smirk came over my face.  ""I almost forgot about you.""  I moved quickly shoving my hand between her legs.  She quickly reached down to stop me, but I was too fast.  I gripped her pussy through her dress squeezing her clitoris.  ""I am going to spend the rest of the day and night pleasuring you my dear sister, just like I did for Bethy.""  I pulled out Elizabeth's lace panties and placed them on the table.  ""And your innocent little friend Regan. ""I then pulled out the cotton white panties.  ""You will be begging for me to stop my dear little sister.""</p>"
473,Tabby Found,Caleigh LaSar,1,Tabatha was a 14 who felt lost until at her freshman homecoming dance she was found.,"['ff', 'reluc', 'teen', 'oral']","<p>She was just the sweet tender age of fourteen, old enough to know she had desires, yet too young to understand what they were.  It is by the grace of God that she was as beautiful as she was, with a mother who failed to grasp the concept of eating right, and a father who took one to many beatings with the ugly stick.  The rumor of adoption was whispered behind her back, yet the truth was she was a flower spawned from two weeds.</p><p>She stood at five feet, and four inches tall, with long wavy auburn hair, and brilliant light brown eyes, her beautiful olive skin was never terribly assaulted by the onset of puberties battle scares; acme.  Six years of dancing and four years of Soccer and Lacrosse has made her body so firm you could bounce a quarter off of it.  She still held to an uncanny mature shape with a perfectly shaped butt and deliciously round 34c breasts.  One would think a girl of this beauty would be the envy of every teenage boy and girl in the hormone charges culture of high school, but she was more or less looked at the popular girl who never was.  This girl had feelings she simply didn't understand, a love and desire she could barely contain and it scared her.</p><p>Her name was Tabatha, though everyone who knew her just called her Tabby.  This beautiful girl had a core group of friends in her high school and when homecoming came.  All but Tabatha had a date for the Dance a freshmen girl uses to determine the alpha female of the class; however that seemed determined well before the dance.  Her name was Kayla, fourteen like all other freshman however she could easily pass as eighteen.  Taller than most at five feet seven inches, with long curly blond hair, and crystal blue eyes.  Her body matched perfectly in every way with luscious 36d, a flat stomach that goes to a beautiful mound of Venus.  Tabatha knew Kayla from dance; however they could never really call each other friends.  Kayla usually hung out with others older then her, like her seventeen year old boyfriend.</p><p>The Homecoming Dance was the one thing Tabatha thought she was looking forward to until no one asked her to the dance.  She even bought a dress when she was with her friends picking out theirs.  With her mother's encouragement, Tabatha was convinced to go with some teammates on the soccer team, in some vain attempt at normalcy.  At first Tabatha was indifferent to the idea, however as she planned with two of her soccer teammates Cynthia, and Mackenzie she warmed up to the idea until she made it to the dance.</p><p>Tabatha wore a simple yet elegant short bubble dress that was metallic gray in color.  It had a silver satin sash on the empire waist that tied in the back and sparkling sequins scattered around the A-line skirt.  It had a sequin trim and spaghetti strap neckline and a tied waistline, though loosely fitting Tabatha's exquisite body fitted stunningly to it.  Her hair was a simple updo with a braid woven into the right side.</p><p> It only took a few minutes for her two friends Cynthia and Mackenzie to disappear in the crowed.  She didn't notice at first as she met up with other friends but found quickly she was a third wheel to any with dates.  After an hour in, Tabatha sat at an empty table with a half drunken cup of diet coke in her hand.  She looked out to the dance floor to all her peers enjoying themselves and found great irony that she was the one who has been dancing for half her life.</p><p>As the feelings of sadness began to swell in her emotionally charges state, Tabatha left her coke on the table and wondered to an entirely different part of the school and into a restroom.  The room was empty the only company was her reflection in the wall mirror and the bass from the music muzzled in the background.   Tabatha stared at her lightly applied makeup on her face in the mirror and gave a small sigh wondering what was wrong with her.  She wasn't a fool she knew she was beautiful, but nothing seemed to ever get her aroused or even a slightly bit horny.  As her mind pondered these thoughts she turned her back to the mirror and leaned against the sink countertop and sighed once more saying out loud to herself.</p><p>""Not even when I play with myself.""</p><p>Looking down her dress, Tabatha closed her eyes as her hand cupped her hairless pussy through her dress and her white bikini strapped panties.  Not even a tingle as her friends would always describe it as, she applied more pressure and nothing.  From the cupped position, Tabatha curled her fingers up digging them deep into her mound.  When her middle finger passed over her shy clitoris, there was only a slight feeling far from a tingle.  Dropping her hand, Tabatha turned and looked at herself in the mirror again angered at the reflection she saw.</p><p>Now frustrated for the lack of sexual stimulation, Tabatha does what she always did when she failed at something, try harder.  This time, she stared deep into her on eyes thinking of all the things a boy would see in her.  The first thing was her breasts so with great care Tabatha cupped her right breast and softly squeezed it, with nothing happening she pretended that a boy was standing behind her and she now cupped both of her breasts, close her eyes she squeezed and pulled on them through the dress.  The image of the boy disappeared and she could only think of herself, so she turned away from the mirror again and leaned back she could feel as if it was her reflection fondling her succulent breasts.</p><p>The thought of her reflections breasts being pressed up against her bare shoulder blades had a smile grow on her face.  For the first time she thought she was feeling something, pitching her nipples through her dress she began to feel warm and her body instinctively began to rub her legs together.  Just as she reached down to see if she could finally be relieved of this tension and feel that famous tingling the door to the restroom flung open with a bang.  Tabatha jumped and shrieked in fright as she lost her balance and her heels give out from under her.  She came crashing down to the ground with the back of her head striking the countertop.</p><p>""Oh shit, are you okay?!""  A familiar voice said to Tabatha.</p><p>Rubbing the back of her head, and her ears ringing, Tabatha had a splitting headache.  Looking up, Tabatha saw standing over her was Kayla wearing a stunning off the shoulder cocktail dress in ruched blue spandex fabric that stuck to her like a second skin and that accentuated to her every curves.  At Tabatha's angle she could look up Kayla's dress to see she was wearing a see through black lace thong.  As she pulled her hand from the back of her head, Tabatha was alarmed to see blood on it.  Kayla was also shocked and quickly yanked a large handful of paper tales wetted them in hot water and placed it on the back of Tabatha's head.</p><p>Slowly standing Tabatha to her feet, Kayla looked to where Kayla was bleeding to see it wasn't as bad as it could have been with only a 1/8ths inch cut on the back of her head.  ""Sorry about that Tabby.""  Kayla said, ""Are you okay?""  Nodding her head, Kayla leaned on the counter and wasn't sure what she was feeling other than her head was still hurt and she thought that she was still aroused from the fondling of her breasts.  ""Are you cold?"" Kayla asked next.</p><p>At first Tabatha wondered why she would asked that but as she looked up to the mirror at herself she saw that her nipples were erected.  ""No… I am…  I mean… I…""  Tabatha was speechless for a moment.  ""I am fine…  are you okay?""  Tabatha said not knowing what to say.
 Looking to Tabatha's face via the reflection, Kayla gave a small sigh as she whispered, ""Needed to hide…  I…  I found Mark gridding his sorry cock all over that backstabbing bitch Lucy Fletcher's bonny little leg…  I…  It was stupid of me to think he just wanted to fuck me.""</p><p>""I'm sorry.""  Tabatha said as she saw Kayla bow her head.  ""Aren't you and Lucy BFFs.""</p><p>Shrugging her shoulders, Kayla was more focused on doing anything to get her minds off of things.  ""Was a friend, I'm never talking to that whore again.""  Sniffing away a escaped tear, Kayla used a smile to bring back her composure.  ""How about you?  Don't tell me you lost your boyfriend too.""</p><p>""One would need one to lose one Kayla."" Tabatha said with a fake smile.  ""I guess I am not that pretty enough.""</p><p>""That's total bullshit.""  Kayla said.  ""Look at you!""  With the bleeding stopped, Kayla steps closer to Tabatha and exams the striking dancer in front of her.  This is one sexy dress, on one sexy chick.  You just need to be less shy.  I mean, at Dance you don't really hang out with anyone but Jenny and Ann.""</p><p>""I don't know.""  Tabatha said softly.  ""I guess I've known them since kindergarten.""</p><p>Wrapping her arms around Tabatha and pressing her breasts right were Tabatha was imaging breast were touching almost moments before, Kayla rests her head on Tabatha's shoulder.  ""Well I wouldn't mind getting to know you.  You are beautiful, and you smell like cherries.  You are kind and sweet.  As for not having a boyfriend, they are shit.  All they do is find the first slut on the dance floor to try and fuck them through their clothes…""</p><p>Tabatha was becoming aroused again and she didn't know what to do she's never thought, or maybe she did think she was attracted to girls, but this entire situation was beyond the pale.  The warm feeling was building between her legs and as she closed her eyes she could feel her nipples were now pushing harder against her dress.  Kayla could feel Tabatha's temperature rising she smiled as it made herself warm.  Peering into Tabatha's blushing face through the reflection.  ""Tabby… little hottie you, this is turning you on.""
""No…  I've never been turned on… or even kissed or  I mean…""  Tabatha said in a very failed attempt at covering it up.</p><p>""You like girls?""  Kayla said, ""I've never seen you check me out before like how that dyke Samantha in Dance does.""</p><p>""Samantha checks out every girl.""  Tabatha whispered as Kayla tightened her grip around Tabatha's size one waist.</p><p>""I kind of like it sometimes.""  Kayla said as she rubbed her cheek against Tabatha's neck becoming provoked by Tabatha's Cheery blossom sent.   ""I mean have you ever thought about it?""</p><p>Right as Kayla finished her sentence she kissed Tabatha on the neck and without warning that tingling sensation struck Tabatha deep within her pussy and seconds later she felt the first pleasure of it filling with its slippery moisture.  Kayla seemed to be in her own world, Tabatha was just an instrument to release her emotions and desires for attention on.  With both her hands on Tabatha's waist, Kayla continued to kiss the raw and bare neck of who she was seducing.</p><p>As Tabatha was about to push Kayla back, the alpha female of her class reached up with her right hand and took hold of her right breast.  The sensation of someone who knew how to pleasure had Tabatha give out a soft moan of pure uncontrollable pleasure.  That was the only form of yes Kayla needed to proceed, as she pressed her massive breast against Tabatha's back rubbing them up and down as she slowly rubbed Tabatha's thigh and waist with her left hand.</p><p>With labored breathing Tabatha was at the mercy of her seducer, she couldn't speak as her body felt so hot in her dress and her thighs couldn't stop squeezing her pussy to the internal sound of her juices readying her sex for the ultimate pleasure.  When Kayla's hand slipped under the top of Tabatha's dress and her long nails gently made contact on her breast Tabatha moaned again.  She took hold of her tender nipple and pitched and rolled her fingers over it with the care of a loved one, Tabatha nearly fell to the ground as her knees gave out.  She was now being held up mostly by her arms as Kayla fondled her breast to perfection.</p><p>Flushed, and feeling as if she just ran a mile, Tabatha was ill prepared for when Kayla reached under her dress and pulled her thin cotton line of defense to the side to fonder her hairless pussy.  Finding no hair on Tabatha had Kayla thrust her body against Tabatha slowly teasing her own sex with the firmness of Tabatha's perfect ass.</p><p>The smell of Tabatha's very first pussy juices seeping through her slit had both girls moaning.  Tabatha leaned back as she did allowing the taller Kayla to plaster her mouth on to hers.  The assault was a surprise and Tabatha a girl who has never been kissed was tongue fencing the hottest girl in her class.  Kayla couldn't stand it, she needed to hear Tabatha scream in pleasure so she stopped fooling around the virgin pussy, and with the slippery squishing sound of Tabatha's pussy Kayla slides her index finger in.  It took Tabatha's breath away, she fell over the counter and Kayla used her own strength to stand her back up.  She made her first thrusting attack on Tabatha's pussy which sent shockwaves throughout the girl's body.  With each additional push, the sweet nectar of Tabatha bathed Kayla's well trained hands.</p><p>The young fourteen year old couldn't hold back covering her mouth with her hand, Tabatha screamed out in pleasure.  Moaning and panting her head now resting on Kayla's shoulder.  Her hips moving in sync each thrust of Kayla's finger.  When Kayla introduced her middle finger, Tabatha's moan's seemed to last forever.  Picking up speed, Kayla pulled on Tabatha's nipple and jammed her two fingers so hard that she could feel Tabatha's pussy embrace each invasion with a new flood of precum.  Then without warning Tabatha body froze, she needed both hands to cover her mouth as she released the most pleasurable scream Kayla has ever heard.  It coincided with Kayla's fingers getting pinched by the seixing muscles in her victims pussy just before an explosion of cum came flooding out it.  Kayla pulled her hand out and watched as Tabatha squirted her beautiful love all over the floor soaking her panties as well, its aroma intoxicated her.</p><p>Kayla was in no way done; even as Tabatha was recovering from her first ever orgasm, Kayla had her turned around and was kissing all over her lips and body.  Pulling down the two straps of Tabatha's dress Kayla smeared the girl's own come over her breasts so she could like it off.  Just as Tabatha was catching her breath, Kayla lifted her up and sat her on the sink counter.  Hiking up the metal gray dress, Kayla ripped off Tabatha's panties to reveal the hairless come covered pussy she just ravaged.</p><p>Licking her lips, Kayla fell to her knees and her face went right into the delight before her eyes.  Sucking up the oozing perfection, Kayla had one hand fondling her breasts the other was shoved up her already hiked skirt and into her dripping wet pussy.  Tabatha eyes rolled into the back of her head as Kayla began to suck on to her sensitive clitoris.  With both hands free, Tabatha took hold of her breasts and began to pull on her nipples as her perfectly pink pussy was taken advantage of for a second time.  Tabatha was crying for joy as her body began to build up for its second orgasm.</p><p>It was as if Tabatha has stored up all her sexual juices, for Kayla was inundated with untold joys as she plowed her tongue in and out of this tiny pussy.  It wasn't long before Tabatha was shaking uncontrollably on the countertop and Kayla was rewarded with a second splash of cum.  Tabatha was unable to use her body for nearly a minute, she just watched as Kayla had her legs now spread and she was sucking each of her fingers clean of the delicious juices they were covered in.  With three fingers, Kayla fingered fucked herself.  The sound of each soaking wet thrust made Tabatha drool.  As she regained control of her body, she fondled her breasts as she laid on the counter and Kayla three fingers fucked herself to the point of orgasm.  Not a sprayer like Tabatha, Kayla cum dripped out on the floor she fell back and found herself looking up to the white ceiling to catch her breath.</p><p>Tabatha couldn't resist.  She crawled off the counter, and licked Kayla's cum off the ground causing her to moan.  Just as Kayla was standing.  Tabatha rose to her knees and wrapped her arms around Kayla's body and she shoved her face between her legs.  Pulling down her top, Kayla's breast sprung from their cage, leaning against the wall and staring at herself playing with her tits and the beautiful Tabatha sucking her pussy Kayla screamed with pleasure.</p><p>As she licked Kayla's swelling clitoris with her cum covered tongue, Tabatha used three fingers to begin to violate her lover.  Remembering how tight she was, Tabatha knew Kayla could take more so with everything but her left hands thumb.  Tabatha penetrated Kayla to the reward of her pleasuring moans.  With each cum covered thrust, Tabatha wiggles her fingers sending her over the edge.  With one final thrust and biting of the clitoris, Kayla expelled her gift to Tabatha.  The cum simply couldn't come out fast enough as Tabatha sucked on Kayla as she pulled on Kayla's clitoris with two fingers.</p><p>Sliding to the ground, Kayla leaned against the wall of and desperately tried to catch her breath.  Laying head on her lap was Tabatha who too was gasping for air.  With her strength returning, Tabatha slowly rose to a sitting position and stared at Kayla's beautiful breasts.  Slowly she smiled and was rewarded by a smile from Kayla.  Then they began to giggle as both began to put their breasts back into their dresses.  Cleaning themselves as best they could, they readied to exit their musk filled sacuary with not even a word spoken.</p><p>At the last second, Kayla noticed Tabatha's panties; she picked them up and held them out to her.  Tabatha smiled as she took them.  Just as Kayla was about to leave Tabatha stepped forward and began to kiss her.  As they made out, Tabatha put her hand under Kayla's skirt and stuffed her panties through the strap of Kayla's thong.  As the two parted Tabatha smiled.  ""A gift, for finding me.""</p><p>Kayla smiled and slowly left the restroom leaving Tabatha alone once again.  Looking to her reflection, Tabatha knew what she wanted, she wanted more.</p>"
474,Uncontrollable Desire,Caleigh LaSar,1,A young middle school teacher loses her battle to control herself around a student she lusts for.,"['F', 'f', 'reluc']","<p>Jennifer didn't know what had happened to her. She thought she lived a normal life, was popular all through school and finally made it to her dream job as a teacher. She loved her job, and couldn't understand why her body was so hell bent on ruining it. She had only been teaching for a year. Still young at the simple age of twenty-four. As she sat in the library monitoring her class, she did everything she could to resist the forbidden urges taking over her body.</p><p>Who was to blame she thought? Not she, till the start of the school year Jen had ever felt so wrong yet so wonderful before. If there was anyone to blame it was McKenna Laufield, the thirteen year old devil with beautiful baby smooth preteen skin. Oh how Jennifer hated her for what she had done. The only problem poor McKenna was ignorant of her effect on one of her favorite teachers.</p><p>The power to sin was too great; Jennifer couldn't withstand the lust in her body. Slowly she sat back in her chair, thankful for the large wooden and steel office desk that hid her lower body. As she squeezed her thighs together she allowed one hand to slowly drift down her slender frame to the edge of her thin gray tight pencil skirt. ""No!"" Jen thought to herself, withdrawing her hand and shaking her head back into reality.</p><p>Jen tried to close her eyes to hide her mind from the desire. She couldn't help herself as she opened them once more to stare at the person who has taken her hostage. McKenna Laufield was a four foot five inch tall thirteen year old with long cheery blond hair that she always had loosely breaded in a ponytail. Her hair was still long enough reached to her lower back. She couldn't weigh more than eighty pounds. Her sweet round face was perfect for the stylish chic thick rectangle black framed glasses. Her hazel eyes stared so innocently at the book in front of her. She had perfect posture sitting straight with her perfectly round breasts pushing out from her fitted shirt and bra, which was perking out from her open hoodie. With not an ounce of baby fat left, her stomach was flat and her virgin narrow hips had just enough shape to give her body the slightest of curves under her cotton spandex leggings.</p><p>She had no idea what she was doing to Jen as she began to suck on the eraser end of her pencil. Her pearl white teeth softly squeezed the eraser as if she was tenderly nibbling on a swollen pink nipple. All this reminded Jen of was of her own nipples pressing against her 38 DD padded bra. All Jen wanted to do was to shove that sweet teeny boppers head into her pussy and cum all over her face. She didn't care if she would lose her job, her life, her freedom; she was already a prisoner to her dirty lustful mind. So this time with far less hesitation, Jen's hand reached back down and she cupped her pussy through her skirt and panties. With two of her finger's she pushed as far into it as her clothing would allow.</p><p>Letting out a sigh, just this little pleasure was enough to calm her racing heart. She slowly rubbed herself until she could feel the sweet dampness of sex penetrate through her clothes and onto the tips of her fingers. After her second sigh, Jen froze for she found that from the tables at the end of the library she had the forbidden crush staring at her with bright and wide eyes. Jen looked away and quickly pulled her hand up as if nothing had happened. When she returned her gaze, McKenna was back to looking at her book, however there was no mistaking it by the pinkish flush to the innocent face, McKenna knew what Jen was doing.</p><p>Slowly Jen rubbed her damp fingers across her nose; the sweat smell of her juices was intoxicating. The sound of a chair moving had Jen's eyes return to the table of students studying in silence. All were still but McKenna, who had stood. She had the book that she was reading in one hand, and on top of it was her worksheet. The girl was breathtakingly smart; she could easily be in tenth grade then the eighth she was stuck in. Jen's blue eyes followed the temptress siren as she disappeared into the sea of book shelves behind her.</p><p>After a moment of playing with the ends of her wavy blond hair Jen had enough; the pain of not tasting her was too much. She stood and waited until the students from the class took their notice of her then returned to their work before disappearing into the rows of bookshelves. With the prowess of a serpent, Jen stalked her pray. Weaving through the rows of books tracking McKenna by the smell of the strawberry cream lotion she always left behind.</p><p>There she was in the back corner of the farthest row. McKenna seemed totally unsuspecting as she looked over the rows of books looking for the one she needed. She was unprepared when her beloved teacher came from behind and placed one hand over her mouth and the other on the hand reaching out to a book.</p><p>After a soft purr of Jen shushing, she whispered into McKenna's ear, ""Did you see what I was doing?""</p><p>McKenna's face flushed red with embracement; she took a moment to curse her observant nature before responding in a whispered voice, ""I will not say anything... You are the best teacher?""</p><p>Petting McKenna's soft long hair, Jen stared down the scoop neck shirt to the small gap of cleavage McKenna was displaying. ""Have you ever done it?""</p><p>""I..."" McKenna didn't know what to say, she stood in silence and watched as her teacher lower her outstretched hand and placed onto her mound of Venus over her skin tight leggings.</p><p>The shuttering of McKenna's breath sent a chill down Jen's spine, there was no going back now. ""It's perfectly normal."" Jen said softly as she continued to stroke the sweet smelling locks of McKenna's hair. ""I am sure you can barely control yourself at your age.""</p><p>With the slightest of pressures Jen pushed the teens fingers into her own pussy and the slippery sound of McKenna's already seeping pussy brought a wave of pleasure to Jen, and a smile on her face. ""So you liked what you saw me doing?"" Jen whispered with a giggle. ""Don't be shy McKenna, I will not tell it will be our little secret.""</p><p>McKenna tried to deny it, she shook her head violently, that only had Jen push harder, so hard she wedged two of McKenna's fingers between the lips of her own pussy. Just as McKenna tilted her head to the ceiling and was about to release a moan of pleasure, Jen covered her mouth. Shushing McKenna, Jen slowly pulled her hands from the girl's mouth and traced her fingers down her neck and chest over the swollen nipples of her juvenile lust and to the edge of the teal green shirt.</p><p>Jen slipped her hand under the girl's shirt moved up pushing the last line of defense up popping the baseball size breast out of the bra and into Jen's hand. They were tender and smooth all that Jen imagined. As she fondled the teen's breast she felt her nipples become rock hard. With her student fully aroused she began to kiss her on the back of the neck. McKenna with her one free hand was using it to cover her flush face as pleasure swept over her. With no objections coming from her pupil, Jen took her hand that was grasping McKenna's against her crotch, and slid it down between the tight black leggings and her cute pink bikini panties and found that McKenna's tight little cunt was bald.</p><p>""Naughty girl you shave?"" Jen said as she found the girl's bulging clitoris.</p><p>Gasping for breaths each time Jen stroked this virgin Clit, McKenna whispered, ""I... Gymnastics... It chaffs... So I... wa...."" Jen didn't let the poor immature girl finish her sentence as she penetrates the girls soaking wet pussy without predigest. It took both of McKenna's hands to cover her mouth as her legs buckled to the pleasure. Jen scratched her long fingernails along the tender G-sport of her victim and saw tears fill the girl's eyes.</p><p>McKenna's body was not satisfied so she involuntarily pushed her hips forward allowing Jen's finger to go deeper into her super tight pussy. She was so tight it took effort for Jen to slide her second finger in. McKenna couldn't stand on her own two feet, forced to use one hand as support and the other to cover her mouth as she winced and moaned with each thrust of Jen's fingers.</p><p>Biting her own lip, Jen pushed her crotch against her student's body as it began to tremble. With each thrusting of her fingers; McKenna's body screamed for more grinding the tiny hips against Jen's hand. Finally she couldn't take any more and her legs gave out to the overpowering flood of ecstasy her orgasm brought. The entire front and inner sides of her leggings grew darker as she let go her pussies' magical fluid. Laying on the ground out of breath and twitching, McKenna stared up at her teacher in a daze.</p><p>Jen licked her stained fingers of McKenna's sweet nectar suckling on each of the two fingers until all that remained was the scent of the thirteen year old under the nails. Looking around, Jen found that their privacy remained intact. Holding out her hand she helped McKenna to her knees, however the poor girl was still in orgasm and was barely able to keep her head up. It didn't matter, Jen's desire demanded to be fulfilled if the girl was ready or not.</p><p>Hiking her skirt up Jen grabbed McKenna by her bread by one hand pulled her panties to the side with the other. She then pushed girl's face into her throbbing pussy. McKenna had no idea what to do, but that wasn't Jen's intentions. She simply grinded her pussy into the girl's mouth, allowing McKenna's cute small nose to molest her tender clitoris. She rocked back and forth on the girls face, and just as she was building her orgasm, McKenna attacked.</p><p>McKenna grabbed onto Jen's legs and jammed her tongue right into her pussy. It was Jen's turn to cover her mouth to keep the secret of their lust. With each jarring thrust of her hips McKenna dug deeper with her tongue until Jen exploded with uncontrollable joy. McKenna tried to pull back but Jen forced her face deeper into her pussy. The sound of her sucking down the cum was all that could be heard as Jen muffled her moans of joy.</p><p>As Jen's orgasm subsided, she finally stepped away and was surprised to see that other than a few sticky strands of hair, McKenna was able to suck down all of the juices that poured on to her. McKenna lowered her head and needed her hands to keep herself sitting as she slumped down off of her knees. She was still young, and her ability to recover not yet as mature. After a second of calming her breath, Jen pulled down her skirt and adjusted her clothes so all looked normal.</p><p>With her wicked desired fulfilled Jen observe her handiwork. McKenna was still twitching from her orgasm and unable to catch her breath. Her little nipples were still poking intensely from under her shirt, and she still had the undeniable stain of sex on the crotch of her leggings. The teen's face however was smiling with sinful pleasure. Jen thought she would feel some kind of guilt over what she had just done, but all she felt was the predatory desire to do it again.</p>"
475,"Summer Love, Chapter 1",callmeQ67,1,A wealthy socialite sets her sights on a young teenage lifeguard.,"['Ff', 'reluc']","<p>It was late afternoon and an attractive blonde lay on her back
smiling as the sex sweat dried on her body.  She was basking in the
afterglow of some the most delicious lovemaking she’d ever
experienced.  Turning her head to one side, the woman admired the
sleeping form of her young lover.</p><p>She was a gorgeous creature.  Her body was at that exquisite,
fleeting stage between little girl and teen hottie, when hips begin
to grow round and breasts begin to swell.  Asleep, she looked like an
angel with thick, dark hair framing her face, long eyelashes brushing
her smooth cheeks.  Her full lips, now somewhat bruised, were parted
as she breathed quietly in her sleep.  Only twenty minutes earlier,
those lips were sucking the older woman’s labia, and the memory of
that lovely young face between her thighs was enough to make her weak
with desire all over again.</p><p>The blonde woman had put the young girl through her paces, no
mistake.  She’d kissed and licked every inch of her youthful flesh,
including her adorable toes and puckered anus.  The girl’s skin was
so smooth and supple and flawless she couldn’t seem to touch it
enough.  She’d used all of her skills, acquired through years of
practice, to bring the youngster to orgasm many times.</p><p>Then she had demanded the girl perform those same acts on her.</p><p>Finally, the older woman had shown the girl how they could do each
other at the same time, and they’d rolled over and over on the damp
sheets, each of them crying and screaming into the other’s sopping
pussy.</p><p>Soon it would be time to wake the girl up and send her home.  But she
still had a few minutes to reflect on how quickly it had all come
together, and to look forward to a whole summer of forbidden pleasure
with her new fuck toy.</p><p>Earlier that day, Melinda Lunsford surveyed the Westchester Country
Club pool through her oversized designer sunglasses.  Scattered
around the pool was a bevy of affluent housewives like herself,
soaking up the June sunshine and flaunting their pricey designer
swimwear.  Some were keeping a close watch on their toddlers’
swimming lesson at the shallow end of the pool.  A group of four
women were finishing a late lunch and, based on the volume and pitch
of their voices, enjoying a second or maybe a third cocktail.</p><p>A movement caught her eye.  Melinda’s friend Brooke waved, motioning
her to an empty chair.  She headed directly for the spot, forcing a
waiter with a tray of drinks to step out of her way.  “Hey, girl,”
Melinda said, bending to kiss her friend on both cheeks, European
style.</p><p>“Hey, babe,” said Brooke.  Drink?”</p><p>“Why yes, I believe I will.  What are you having?”</p><p>“Margarita on the rocks.”</p><p>“Perfect.”  Melinda signaled to a waiter.  “Another margarita for
Mrs. Leslie and one for me.  And please don’t be too long—I’m
absolutely dying of thirst.”</p><p>Both women scanned the pool as they waited for their drinks.  “Have
you spotted any new talent?” Melinda asked after a minute.</p><p>“Well…you’ve seen the Collins girl, right?”</p><p>“Mmm.  She is a sweetie.”  Sarah Collins was sixteen years old and
one of the junior lifeguards assisting with the swimming lessons.  A
willowy blonde with striking blue eyes, she was at that moment
supporting a little boy as he kicked and splashed in the chlorinated
water.</p><p>“But something tells me,” said Brooke, “that she is more to your
taste.”  As Melinda watched, a vision of jailbait loveliness stepped
out of the pool.  Another junior lifeguard, the youngster had dark
hair tied back in a ponytail and a rounded, cherubic face.  She wore
an athletic style two-piece bathing suit, designed to stay in place
and not reveal too much.  But Melinda could hardly overlook the
girl’s ripening body.</p><p>Why would an attractive thirty-one year old housewife be drawn to a
young female lifeguard?  Simply put, Melinda and Brooke were closeted
lesbians whose passion was seducing young girls.</p><p>The women had met three years earlier when Melinda and her husband
joined the Club.  Acceptance at the Westchester was a momentous event
in the lives of the young couple, indicating to themselves and the
world that they had “arrived.”  Melinda and her husband Todd were the
product of well-to-do families with high expectations.  They had been
given every advantage in life including good looks, education at top
drawer universities, and influential friends.</p><p>Now after five years of marriage, the couple had achieved many of
their ambitions.  Todd was an absurdly well compensated bond trader
on Wall Street.  They had a huge, impressive house in a wooded suburb
in Westchester County, an hour by train from Manhattan.  Todd drove
to the station every morning in a Lexus, while Melinda ran errands in
a BMW convertible.  They had closets full of tasteful and expensive
clothes, beautiful furnishings and every convenience known to mankind.</p><p>But Melinda quickly discovered that the trappings of success left her
unsatisfied.  There was one element missing from her idyllic life:
the passionate lesbian sex she had first tasted at her exclusive
boarding school, and explored further at the elite all-women’s
college from which she had graduated with honors.</p><p>Melinda had met Brooke shortly after joining the Westchester, and
they’d had a brief, stormy affair.  They soon decided that they were
both too headstrong to be a good match as lovers.  The women had
remained friends, however, and shared a common interest in the
delights of teenaged girls.  At that point it was only a fantasy, but
after many false starts Brooke had succeeded in luring a seventeen-
year-old high school senior to her bed.</p><p>For nearly a full year she had kept Melinda enthralled with stories
of the girl’s svelte teenaged body and her willingness to experiment
sexually.  The next summer Melinda had found her own young lover, a
sixteen-year-old tennis prodigy.  Since those early conquests, both
women had sampled the charms of half a dozen young lovelies, and
Brooke had pointed out that as they aged (gracefully, it must be
said), the girls they enjoyed seemed to get younger—Melinda’s latest
had been only fourteen.  </p><p>“So what do you know about her?” asked Melinda, as both women watched
the brunette lifeguard enter the pool hand-in-hand with a frightened
toddler.</p><p>“Not much.  She just started working yesterday.  Her mother is newly
widowed.”</p><p>“Really?  How wonderfully tragic.  How old is she?”</p><p>“Guess.”</p><p>This was a game the friends played often.  They were both
connoisseurs of young girlflesh, and took a keen interest in the
endless variety of adolescent development.  The ages of twelve to
sixteen were such a delicate phase.  Some matured very early, quickly
rounding into the shapes they would assume in later years, while
others retained the boyish figures of childhood well into their teens.</p><p>The girl in question appeared to fall somewhere in the middle.  
Though her frame was not yet full-grown, she had quite prominent
breasts, a deliciously rounded bottom, and a layer of baby fat
produced the hint of a roll above the waistband of her bathing suit.  
There was also a suggestion of the slightly protruding belly that
Melinda adored.  She knew that a girl with this sort of a figure
could easily run to fat as she aged if she wasn’t careful.</p><p>But there was little danger of that for years to come.  Right now,
she was the ideal embodiment of Melinda’s lust.  Her skin was
absolutely smooth and unblemished, in the way that only the skin of
the very young can be.  There was not a single pimple, stretch mark
or any other flaw to mar her youthful perfection.</p><p>“Hmmm.  I’d say fifteen going on sixteen,” Melinda guessed.</p><p>“Ha!  You’re way off.  She won’t be fourteen until November.”</p><p>Melinda sucked in her breath.  My god! she thought.  Only thirteen…</p><p>“I claim her,” said Melinda.  “She’s mine.”</p><p>“Not if I get to her first, bitch.”</p><p>The two randy dykes smiled at each other.  This was going to be such
fun.</p><p>Ninety minutes later Melinda was feeling reckless.  She’d just
drained her third margarita and the tequila had done its work.  
Brooke had disappeared somewhere—probably scouting for new girls to
seduce.  Melinda was just thinking about going to look for her when
the little lifeguard of her dreams walked by in the direction of the
pool house.  </p><p>She and Brooke had been waiting for this moment since the swimming
lesson ended, but Dream Girl had lingered by the pool to catch some
rays.  Melinda lowered her sunglasses to watch the girl walk by.  She
was just as flawless at close range.  Her skin fairly radiated youth
and good health, her budding breasts jiggled only very slightly with
each step.  Melinda risked checking out her butt as she walked away,
and it was perfect.  It twitched nicely as she walked, and the fabric
of her bikini bottom was drawn up just a little into her crack.</p><p>“Jesus,” Melinda whispered.  She stubbed out her half-smoked
cigarette and followed.</p><p>Melinda paused as she entered the building.  She needed a strategy…
how best to make her approach?  From Brooke she’d learned a few more
details about her quarry, including her name, Courtney.  The really
juicy bit of gossip, though, was reason the poor child was now
fatherless.  He had been a top executive at a high-powered investment
firm that had gone belly up, losing billions in investor money.  When
it became clear he might be indicted for his role in the fiasco he’d
blown his brains out with a Glock 9mm.  Melinda wondered how she
could use this information to her advantage.</p><p>As Melinda entered the dressing room, Courtney had just wrapped
herself modestly in a towel and headed towards the large communal
shower.  Melinda cursed her timing—she had missed seeing the girl
undress.  Naturally, she decided she needed a shower herself.</p><p>Melinda had no qualms about revealing her body to the young girl.  At
age thirty-one, the errant wife had never been in better shape.  She
was blessed with a good figure, and hours in the club gym kept it
that way.  Her spectacular D-cup breasts had been attracting the
attention of both men and women since she was fifteen.  And while
Melinda enjoyed the sun, she always protected her skin with
sunscreen.  She did not want to end up like those women who spent
half the year in Florida, and whose skin was as rough as alligator
hide by age fifty.  She quickly peeled off her black Dolce &amp; Gabbana
bikini and stepped into the shower room.</p><p>Melinda took the shower next to Courtney’s.  Standing beside the girl
it was clear that she still had a lot of growing up to do.  Melinda
was nearly a head taller, and she saw that Courtney’s figure was far
from fully developed.  Careful not to stare, she checked out the
girl’s breasts.  They were even more beautiful than she had
imagined.  High and upturned, they had pink cone-shaped aureoles that
jutted out, begging to be sucked.  The girl’s hips were nicely
rounded but still almost boyishly narrow.  Melinda didn’t dare let
her eyes linger…</p><p>Why, she’s still just a child, Melinda thought.  But a child ripe for
the plucking.</p><p>“Hi, I’m Melinda,” she said brightly.  “Are you new here?”</p><p>The girl looked up shyly.  “Um, yeah.  I’m Courtney.  I’m a lifeguard
here.”  Melinda watched as the young teen took in her mature
nakedness.  The girl’s eyes loitered on her full breasts and clean
shaven pussy.  Then she quickly turned away and resumed lathering her
nubile body.</p><p>“Wow, a lifeguard.  How old are you?”</p><p>“Thirteen.”</p><p>“My goodness.  That seems like a lot of responsibility for someone so
young.”</p><p>“It’s not so hard.  And my mom says I need to be more responsible
since—since my dad…”  The girl turned toward the wall and covered her
face with her hands.  Her shoulders began to heave with sobs.</p><p>“Oh, sweetheart…I’m so sorry.  Did I say something wrong?”</p><p>Courtney shook her head back and forth, unable to speak.  The
compassionate woman in Melinda felt her heart go out to the child in
her suffering.  The confirmed lecher in her saw an opening.</p><p>“Honey, come here,” she said, putting her arms around the girl.  “Let
me give you a hug.”  Melinda pulled the youngster tight against her
body.  In grief Courtney forgot her shyness, and nestled her face
right between Melinda’s wet, naked breasts.  “That’s right sweetie,
you go ahead and cry,” Melinda said, rubbing the girl’s back.</p><p>The poor child did cry, for a good five minutes.  It seems the gods
of lust were with Melinda because no one else came into the shower
during that time.  Not that she was doing anything amiss—yet.  But
just the same it might be a little hard to explain.  Gradually
Courtney’s sobs died away.  After another moment she looked up, and
Melinda smiled at her.</p><p>“There now,” she said.  “Do you feel better?”</p><p>Courtney nodded and smiled back.  Then she giggled.  “But I made a
mess all over your boobs.”  Melinda looked down and saw the girl’s
tears and snot smeared on her breast.  Courtney reached out to wipe
it away then quickly drew back her hand, blushing furiously.  “I’m
sorry, I…”</p><p>They both laughed then, and Courtney felt a welling of affection for
this attractive, sympathetic woman.  “Don’t be embarrassed, it’s just
us girls here,” said Melinda. Quickly, press the advantage.  “Let me
wash your hair,” she offered.  “A nice scalp massage will do you
good.”  Courtney agreed, and it did feel good.  Melinda admired the
girl’s little round ass as she worked her fingers in the dark, thick
tresses.  She wanted to reach around her and grab those lovely tits,
but she knew the time was not right.</p><p>Patience, she told herself.</p><p>Without any prompting Courtney told the story of her father’s suicide
as they dressed.  Melinda made appropriately sensitive noises (and
noted that Courtney didn’t put on a bra under her t-shirt).  The girl
explained that her mother now worked long hours in the city to make
the payments on their expensive suburban house.  “I told her we
should sell it, that we don’t need that big house.  But she won’t
listen to me.”</p><p>“You poor thing,” said Melinda.  “You must hardly see her.”</p><p>“I don’t.  She usually doesn’t get home until after eight, and she’s
so tired she goes to bed without dinner sometimes.  It’s crazy.”  </p><p>Melinda’s mind was racing.  “Listen,” she said.  “I know we’ve just
met, but why don’t you come home with me and we’ll have a snack and
do girl stuff for the rest of the afternoon?  Come on, it will be
fun.”</p><p>Courtney didn’t need much convincing.  She felt herself drawn to the
sexy older woman.  “Wow, nice car,” she said when they reached
Melinda’s convertible.</p><p>“Thanks.  Hop in and we’ll put the top down.”  They chatted amiably
on the short drive to Melinda’s house, their hair drying in the
breeze.  By the time they reached her house Courtney was perfectly at
ease.  Once inside, Melinda invited her guest to make herself
comfortable while she got them something to eat and drink.</p><p>Courtney sank into a deep sofa and looked around.  The house was
fabulous.  Her own home was nice, but this place was a freaking
mansion.  Her new friend was even wealthier than she thought.  The
shy thirteen-year-old was in awe.</p><p>Melinda soon reappeared with tortilla chips, salsa and guacamole.  
She had also changed into a red silk dressing gown.  “What would you
like to drink?” she asked.  “I’m having a glass of white wine.”  
Courtney hesitated.  “Look, one glass of wine won’t hurt you, and I
won’t tell anyone if you won’t.”</p><p>“Here’s to new friends,” she said, touching her glass to Courtney’s.  
She told Courtney about her marriage as they dug into the snacks,
explaining that Todd also spent long hours at his job in the city.  </p><p>As they talked Melinda studied her prey.  It wasn’t just her lovely
features and flawless skin that drew her to the young teen, but even
more the open, trusting look in her eyes.  Melinda wondered just how
willing the girl might be.</p><p>The wine had spread a relaxing sense of warmth through Courtney’s
small body, and holding the long-stemmed wineglass gave her a grown
up feeling of sophistication.  She felt privileged to be there
sipping wine with such a wealthy, attractive woman.  But why was
Melinda making it so obvious that she was naked under her robe?  
Courtney tried, she really tried, not to look, but she couldn’t seem
to stop herself…</p><p>When it was suggested they go upstairs to give each other pedicures
she agreed instantly.</p><p>The young girl was stunned by the size and luxury of Melinda’s en
suite bathroom.  As big as her bedroom at home, it boasted a marble
floor, Jacuzzi tub, a plush sofa and an armchair with ottoman.  She
felt like a princess as her toenails were painted by this woman old
enough to be her mother, but who behaved more like the sister she’d
never had.</p><p>They traded places, Courtney sitting on the ottoman to paint the
older woman’s toenails.  Melinda raised her knees slightly, allowing
the robe to fall open nearly to her waist.  Her smooth pussy lips,
already beginning to moisten, were impossible for the young girl to
miss.  Courtney’s eyes widened.  She managed to look away after a few
seconds, but now Melinda was pretty sure this girl was ready to play.</p><p>“Does your mom allow you to wear makeup?” asked Melinda as if nothing
had happened.  She casually covered herself and poured another glass
of wine.  </p><p>“Only lipstick,” said Courtney, her voice shaky.  “She says I’m too
young to wear makeup.”
 
“You certainly don’t need makeup but it can be fun to try.  Let me do
your eyes and we’ll see how it looks.”  Melinda placed the youngster
in the big chair and went to work.  She used mascara to thicken
Courtney’s long lashes, then darkened the lids with eye shadow.  </p><p>The final touch was a coat of lipstick which Melinda applied with a
small brush.  “You look absolutely stunning,” she said.  But stunning
wasn’t exactly the right word.  Courtney was a pubescent child made
up like an expensive call girl.  The effect was devastating.  Melinda
could hardly contain herself.</p><p>“Courtney, have you ever been kissed?” she asked, their faces very
close together.</p><p>“Um…once or twice.”</p><p>“Whom did you kiss?”</p><p>“A boy.  It was at a birthday party.”  Courtney’s cheeks colored
slightly.</p><p>“Did you like it?”</p><p>“Not very much.  He was really nervous and I don’t think he did it
right.”</p><p>Melinda smiled knowingly.  “They usually don’t,” she said.  Taking
another sip of wine, she looked directly at the young teen.  “Have
you ever tried kissing a girl?” she asked softly.</p><p>Courtney nodded, looking down.  </p><p>“Tell me about it,” said Melinda.</p><p>“My friend Kristen and I…well, we wondered what a real kiss was
like.  You know a—a sexy kiss, like they do in the movies.  We
thought we should practice, so we would know what to do.”  She looked
at Melinda and quickly looked away.</p><p>“And was it better than the boy you kissed?”</p><p>“Oh my god, yes!”  Courtney blushed, realizing how much she’d just
given away.</p><p>“Don’t be embarrassed,” Melinda said gently.  “I practiced kissing
with my girlfriends when I was your age, too.”</p><p>“You did?”</p><p>“We sure did.  In fact, when I was away at school we practiced a lot
more than just kissing.”  Melinda looked straight into Courtney’s
eyes to judge her reaction.  The girl was clearly agitated.</p><p>“What—what do you mean?” asked Courtney nervously.</p><p>“What I mean is we gave each other pleasure.  Did you and Kristen do
anything like that?”</p><p>“No, I swear all we did was kiss.”  The poor little thing was
practically stammering with fright.</p><p>This was the critical moment.  If Courtney was open to her advances,
then unlimited pleasures awaited.  But if she had misread the
situation and Courtney ran for the door, then all sorts of nasty
repercussions might follow: an angry parent, authorities called,
criminal charges, disgrace.</p><p>Melinda held the girl’s face lightly between her hands.  “Courtney
honey, don’t be afraid,” she said.  “I’m not going to hurt you.  I
just want to make you feel good.”  The thirteen-year-old trembled,
her eyes closed.  She gasped when Melinda kissed her pouting lips,
but she didn’t freak out.  </p><p>The child was hers.</p><p>The older woman paused to admire her prize.  Courtney would be the
youngest girl she’d ever seduced.  Even counting her years in
boarding school, Melinda had never been with a girl younger than
fourteen.  Now, at age thirty-one, she was about to have a girl not
halfway through puberty.  The youngster was nearly panting with
trepidation, which only served to fuel Melinda’s lust.  She could
feel her cunt getting wetter.</p><p>Then she kissed her again.  This time her tongue probed the
youngster’s painted lips.  She tasted wine in the little girl’s
mouth, her hand on the baby soft skin of Courtney’s thigh.  The kiss
was tender, undemanding, yet expectant.  Give the child a moment…
yes!  The tip of Courtney’s tongue met her own, circling it playfully.</p><p>Melinda lifted her head and smiled.  Courtney looked up, eyes wide,
lips parted.  Driven by forbidden hunger, Melinda pushed the teen
back against the cushions, straddling her waist.  Now they kissed
passionately, their lips mashed together, tongues exploring.  
Courtney whimpered like a tiny puppy as the ravenous lez placed both
hands on her immature breasts and palmed the hard nipples through her
t-shirt.</p><p>Courtney looked up at her seducer through glazed eyes.  “Raise your
arms,” said the woman in a low voice.  When she complied, Melinda
took the girl’s t-shirt by its hem and pulled it over her head,
leaving Courtney wearing nothing but her cotton bikini panties.  </p><p>Still kneeling astride the girl, Melinda’s robe had slipped from her
shoulders, baring her breasts completely.  “Do you like my titties,
Courtney?” she asked.</p><p>“Oh, yes,” the girl replied earnestly.</p><p>Melinda lifted her breasts with both hands to the girl’s face.  “Kiss
them,” she said.  The young teenager hesitantly kissed Melinda’s
nipple, looking up as if for approval.  Melinda offered the other
breast.  “Now this one,” she said.  “Mmmm, yes.  Now suck it.”</p><p>The sight of this lovely young girl, barely into her teens, sucking
at her full, mature breasts was one that Melinda would relish for
years.  With Courtney’s face between them, Melinda squeezed her
breasts together, almost burying the young teen’s face.  She knew
that the girl could only breathe with difficulty if at all, and she
enjoyed the look of panic in Courtney’s eyes.</p><p>“Courtney, you sweetheart,” said Melinda a moment later, lowering
herself to kneel on the floor at the girl’s feet.  Courtney looked
down, breathing hard.  “I have so much to show you.”  With their eyes
locked together, the busty blonde kissed her way up a smooth thigh,
stopped to place one very deliberate kiss the on girl’s panty covered
mound, then kissed her way down the other thigh.</p><p>Spreading the girl’s legs, Melinda nibbled and kissed all over
Courtney’s pubic area.  She licked the inside of those tender thighs,
wetting with saliva the skin around that heavenly triangle.  As
Courtney squirmed, she mouthed the moist cotton over the girl’s slit,
inhaling the fragrance of sweet little girl arousal.  She chewed
Courtney’s labes softly with her lips through the sodden material.</p><p>“Let’s get these off,” she said, pushing Courtney’s legs together.  
Melinda slowly eased the little knickers down to reveal her hidden
treasure.  Courtney gripped the arms of the chair.  She looked
frightened, but she made no move to refuse.</p><p>“Oh, that’s lovely,” said Melinda, pushing the child’s legs apart.  
Her mound was thinly covered by soft, dark curls, with wispy strands
trailing along her slit.  Melinda explored with greedy fingers, her
eyes taking in the plump outer lips and the pink, curled inner lips
peeking through.  She traced the edges of Courtney’s labia with a
fingertip, then slowly worked it into the girl’s tiny cleft.  Her
light caresses drew out the girl’s lubricating juice, and she used it
to wet the pink, hooded clit.</p><p>“Oh my gosh,” whimpered Courtney as the older woman teased her clit,
making it pop out of its hiding place.  With her other hand, Melinda
pushed deeper inside the virgin pussy until she encountered her
hymen.  The girl was moving her hips in time with the circling finger
on her clit, and cream began to flow freely from her little fuckhole.</p><p>“Oh, oh, oh,” said Courtney mindlessly as Melinda fucked her cunt
gently with one finger while rubbing her clit with another.  The
older woman knew she could make her cum this way, but that wasn’t
what she wanted.</p><p>When she stopped and withdrew her finger, Courtney looked down,
gasping.  Melinda held up her finger, and it glistened with pussy
cream.  As Courtney watched, spellbound, she painted both of the
child’s puffy nipples with her own love juice.</p><p>“Oh god,” whimpered the girl as Melinda licked the tangy sauce from
her nips.</p><p>“You have such beautiful breasts,” said Melinda, sucking and nibbling
them in turn.  So far, Courtney had done nothing to slow the randy
lesbian’s advances, uttered no word of protest.  Melinda wondered
just how submissive she was.</p><p>She began to use her teeth on the girl’s pink nipple cones, gradually
biting harder.  The sound that Courtney made was one that could be
pain or pleasure, but she didn’t say no.  Melinda didn’t want to hurt
the child.  She kissed the pubescent breasts tenderly again, knowing
she could do anything she wanted.</p><p>She raised her head to kiss the teenager again.  With their tongues
swirling together, Melinda reached down and began fingering
Courtney’s swampy cunt.  Again she brought her wet finger up, holding
it between their faces.  They could both smell the girl juice.  
Melinda smiled.  “You’re lipstick’s all gone,” she said.  “Do you
think you need some more?”</p><p>Little Courtney looked so lovely just then, her face flushed with
anticipation and desire, full lips parted.</p><p>She nodded, yes.</p><p>Courtney didn’t move as Melinda covered the child’s lower lip with
her own slippery cream.  Then Melinda reached down for more, and
painted the upper lip.  The thirteen-year-old beauty moaned with need
all through the sloppy, extra yummy kiss that followed.</p><p>Melinda decided it was time to make the girl cum.</p><p>She kissed her way down Courtney’s body, pausing to nibble the roll
of baby fat at her hips.  Melinda pulled the child’s round bottom to
the edge of the seat.  She pushed Courtney’s legs up and wide apart,
opening her little flower.  The older woman savored the aroma of that
delicacy, its beauty, its hot wet softness, even its sound as she
plunged a finger in and out.</p><p>She saved taste for last.</p><p>Just before eating Courtney to the first of many orgasms she
thought, “Brooke is going to be so jealous.”</p>"
476,"Summer Love, Chapter 2",callmeQ67,2,31 y.o. Melinda wakes 13 y.o. Courtney from her nap while Brooke watches on webcam.,"['Ff', 'teen', 'reluc', 'd/s (mild)']","<p>While thirteen-year-old Courtney dozed, Melinda stole quietly from
the bed and put on her robe.  She went out through the French doors
onto her second floor terrace.  Lighting a cigarette, the shapely
blonde inhaled deeply.  Life is fucking good, she thought.</p><p>Then, to amplify her sense of satisfaction, she opened her phone and
called her friend and sometime rival, Brooke.  She answered on the
first ring.</p><p>“Where the hell did you go?” asked Brooke without preamble.  “You
didn’t even tell me you were leaving.”</p><p>“Tut, tut.  Is that any way to greet your dearest friend?”  Melinda
was so going to enjoy this.</p><p>Brooke snorted.  “What kind of friend disappears without a word?  
Where are you, anyway?”</p><p>“At home.  Are you sitting down?”</p><p>“Yes, as a matter of fact.  Why?”</p><p> “Well.  Remember darling fatherless Courtney, the junior lifeguard?”</p><p>Melinda could hear Brooke suck in her breath.  </p><p>“That sweet little dumpling?  Of course I remember.  Wait, are you
telling me…”</p><p>Melinda blew out a cloud of smoke.  “Guess who’s sleeping naked in my
bed even as we speak.”</p><p>“You bitch!  I saw her first!  How could you?”</p><p>“Aw, don’t be that way,” said Melinda.  “If you’re really nice I’ll
let you have sloppy seconds.”</p><p>“You’re lying.  It was only, what, three hours ago that I pointed her
out to you.  How could you possibly bed her so quickly?”</p><p>“I just used my feminine wiles,” laughed Melinda.</p><p>“No way.  I don’t believe it.  You might have nice tits, but you’re
not that charming.”</p><p>“Okay, I’ll prove it,” said Melinda, stubbing out her
cigarette.  “Don’t say anything, I don’t want to wake her.”</p><p>“Sure, whatever—”</p><p>“Hush,” said Melinda quietly.  “You’ll be getting a message very
soon.”  She set her phone to silent and crept back into the bedroom.  
Courtney had rolled onto her back, one knee pointed out to the side.  
Her ripening, pink-tipped breasts pointed straight at the ceiling,
and at the intersection of her tender thighs the puffy, swollen labia
were clearly visible.</p><p>With those dark tresses spread out on the pillow, it struck Melinda
once again that Courtney looked like an angel in her sleep.  Then she
took a photo of her new fuck toy, walked out to the terrace, and sent
the white-hot image to Brooke’s phone.</p><p>Sitting down, Melinda poured herself another glass of wine.  “Okay,”
she said.  “You’ll have your proof any second now.”</p><p>“Oh.  My.  God,” Brooke said a moment later.  “You weren’t kidding.  
How did you manage it?  Tell me everything.”</p><p>Melinda proceeded to tell her how she’d approached Courtney in the
country club showers, and had comforted the child in her grief.</p><p>“I’ll bet you comforted her, you letch,” said Brooke.</p><p>Melinda went on to explain how she’d invited the girl to her home,
and had given her a makeover.</p><p>“So how did you, ah, broach the subject of eating her little pussy?”
Brooke wanted to know.</p><p>“I asked her if she’d ever kissed a girl, and she had!  But only
that.  She swore she’d done nothing beyond kissing.  Then we sucked
face and she liked it.  A lot.”</p><p>“You’re incorrigible,” said Brooke.  “Go on, tell me the rest.”</p><p>Melinda described kneeling at Courtney’s feet and nibbling her juicy
labes through her panties, then fingering her, and licking the girl’s
own pussy cream from her nipples.</p><p>“When I finally went down on her, she was more than ready.  She was
practically begging for it.”</p><p>“So did she cum?” asked Brooke.</p><p>“Did she ever!  She was pushing her little coochie in my face and
screaming.  It’s a good thing I don’t have any neighbors living close
by.  The little dear came twice more before I let up.”</p><p>“Jesus,” said Brooke, her voice husky with arousal.  “Did she do you
then?”</p><p>“You’re getting off on this, aren’t you?” cried Melinda.  “Are you
touching yourself?”</p><p>“Don’t be silly.  Did she return the favor, or not?”</p><p>Melinda was remembering the first teenager that Brooke had seduced,
and how she’d taunted Melinda with stories about her for months.  
That gave her an idea.  She checked the time.  She had planned to
wake Courtney soon and take her home, but Todd, Melinda’s husband,
would be at least another hour.</p><p>“Brooke, darling, you’ve been asking some rather personal questions
about my intimate moments with young Courtney.  Maybe a video would
be more instructive.”</p><p>“What are you talking about?”</p><p>“Quick, write this down,” said Melinda, and she gave Brooke the
address of her personal webpage.  “Log on and you can see for
yourself exactly how Courtney looks when she screams in ecstasy.”</p><p>“You aren’t seriously going to…”</p><p>“Bye, hon.  I’m going to have my hands full for a while.  Maybe I’ll
talk to you later.”  With that, Melinda closed her phone, peeked into
the bedroom to make sure Courtney was still asleep, then tiptoed down
the hall to get her MacBook.  Luckily, the systems she required had
been set up a few weeks earlier so that Todd could monitor their
cleaning service while he was at work.</p><p>Melinda set the laptop on her dresser and adjusted it so that the
built-in webcam took in the whole bed.  She made sure the video was
streaming properly to her webpage, and minimized the camera window.  
Then she turned her attention to the sleeping teenager.</p><p>Slipping off her robe, Melinda eased onto the bed, and gently parted
Courtney’s legs.  The teenager stirred, but didn’t awaken.  With her
face inches from the child’s virgin pussy, Melinda could see that her
pubic hair was matted with saliva and girl juice, and the scent of
her recent arousal was strong.</p><p>It was a delicious aroma, and the horny lesbian breathed deeply to
savor it.  She looked at the webcam and smiled, hoping Brooke was
watching.  She paused to admire the smooth, tender flesh at the
inside of the girl’s thighs, which were a bit plumper than currently
fashionable.  Courtney’s triangle of hair was sparse and did nothing
to hide her curling, pink inner lips, which extended slightly beyond
the rosy, engorged outer lips—unusual for one so young.</p><p>Though it had been only half an hour since Melinda had orgasmed, she
found herself getting turned on again.  Courtney was everything the
older woman desired: a lovely, innocent face, dewy skin, perky
half-developed breasts with the conical, puffy nipples that she adored,
and a precociously developed, almost untouched pussy.</p><p>Better still, Courtney was of the malleable, submissive sort that
Melinda could train according to her whim.  Even as she feasted her
senses on the child’s glories, Melinda began to scheme ways in which
she might open the youngster to new experiences.</p><p>But first, she needed to satisfy her craving while inflaming Brooke’s.</p><p>Watching Courtney’s face for any reaction, Melinda began to breathe
softly on the parted lips of the young girl’s cunt.  A flutter of
long eyelashes and a barely perceptible sigh from the lass.  Very
slowly, Melinda dragged her tongue up one of Courtney’s swollen outer
lips, then the other.  She licked all over the outside of the teen’s
love mound, while avoiding the more sensitive places within.</p><p>“Mmmmm,” said Courtney, still half asleep.</p><p>Melinda opened her mouth wide, covering one of the girl’s puffy labia
major, sucking it softly between her teeth, caressing it with her
tongue.  Then she did the same to the other side.</p><p>“Uhhhhhh,” murmured Courtney.</p><p>With her mouth over the girl’s very center, Melinda began to circle
her tongue around the teen’s juicy crinkled inner lips, grazing her
hooded clit with each pass.  Like a raft on the ocean in a quickening
breeze, Courtney began to stir, her hips rolling gently on the swell.</p><p>The teen’s juices were flowing again, and Melinda used her tongue
like a spoon to scoop them up.  She delved deeper into Courtney’s
sugary fuck hole, drinking from her source, lapping at her nectar.  
Courtney moaned, now fully awake, when the older woman’s tongue
flicked her clit.</p><p>The child raised her head to see Melinda’s face between her parted
thighs.  The older woman smiled, her lips and chin wet with the
girl’s love sauce.  Melinda let a long stream of pussy juice and
saliva fall to the child’s labes, then sucked it greedily back into
her mouth.  She nibbled and licked all around the hidden pleasure nub
for several minutes, never quite touching it.</p><p>“Oh, god,” whimpered Courtney.</p><p>“I hope you don’t mind my waking you,” said Melinda.  “But I couldn’t
resist tasting you one more time before I send you home.”</p><p>“No…I, uh…”  Words seem to desert the little nymphet.  That was fine
with Melinda—she didn’t really expect a response.</p><p>With a hand behind each of the girl’s knees, Melinda pushed
Courtney’s legs up and wide apart, opening her.  Holding her tongue
stiff, she fucked the virgin hole over and over, as deep as she could.</p><p>“Oh my goodness,” Courtney squeaked in her tiny girl’s voice.  “Oh,
yes…”</p><p>Melinda again teased the girl’s little clit, driving her to the brink
without pushing her over.  “Ooooooo,” she panted, her head thrashing
on the pillow, her hands clawing at the sheets.</p><p>Abruptly, Melinda stopped.  Courtney looked down, her eyes wide,
almost frantic.  Melinda pushed the girl’s knees up to her shoulders,
exposing her virgin ass.</p><p>“Hold your legs there for me, Courtney,” said Melinda, and the girl
obeyed submissively.  She looked down at the pretty blonde woman, a
bit puzzled.  Melinda cupped the child’s unblemished round bottom in
her hands, spreading the cheeks.  A rivulet of teen pussy cream had
run down the center all the way to the sheet.  With her eyes locked
on Courtney’s, she began to lick slow circles around the teen’s wet,
puckered anus.</p><p>“Oh my gosh, Mrs. Lunsford,” Courtney squealed.  Then, louder, “Oh my
god!” as the tip of Melinda’s pointed tongue tickled her most private
place.</p><p>Melinda paused.  “Does that feel good, little one?”</p><p>“Oh god, yes, but…”</p><p>“That’s right,” said Melinda, “I’m licking your butt.  Just relax and
enjoy it.”</p><p>Using her tongue like a spear, Melinda probed the tiny opening, never
quite breeching the tight little ring.  The sensation was incredible
to the pubescent girl, who had never imagined that that part of her
body could give her such pleasure.</p><p>Courtney mewled like a newborn kitten.</p><p>Changing tactics, Melinda began taking long licks from the girl’s
butthole to her clit.  She drew Courtney’s lavish inner lips into her
mouth and sucked on them.</p><p>“Oh god,” the child squealed.  “Oh god, oh god, oh god…”</p><p>Again Melinda paused, knowing she had the power to make the girl cum
how and when she wished.  The feeling of control thrilled her.  She
chose to enhance the teen’s release by delaying it.  Courtney’s eyes
again met those of the older woman.  “Would you like me to make you
cum now?” Melinda asked.</p><p>“Y—yes,” said Courtney.</p><p>“Yes what?”</p><p>With her hands on Courtney’s soft thighs, Melinda pushed them down
and apart so that the limber child’s legs extended straight out to
the sides.</p><p>“Yes, please,” said the girl meekly.</p><p>“I want you to say the words,” said the older woman, her voice taking
on a harder edge.  “If you want to cum now, you have to say it.”</p><p>The shy teenager looked confused.  Why did this woman, who had been
so kind to her and given her such pleasure, suddenly sound so mean?  
At the same time, she needed to cum so badly, and she was sooooo
close…</p><p>“Please make me cum,” the girl whispered.</p><p>“What was that?  I couldn’t quite hear you.”  Melinda teased the
child’s dripping quim with her fingers.</p><p>Courtney looked down, her eyes imploring.  She found no sympathy in
Melinda’s answering gaze.</p><p>“Yes, I need to cum now!” said the teenager.  “Please, Mrs. Lunsford,
make me cum, I need it so bad!”</p><p>“Good girl, Courtney,” said Melinda.  “We’re going to make each other
so happy.”</p><p>The experienced lez used the fingers of both hands to push up on the
slippery flesh at each side of the girl’s engorged clit, causing it
to pop out of the its hiding place.  She blew on it lightly, and felt
Courtney’s thighs tremble.  At last, Melinda licked that little pink
bean with the tip of her tongue.  The teenager had never felt
anything so good in her life.  She sobbed with pleasure, and as
Melinda sucked her clit lovingly, Courtney’s hips rose up off the
bed, her legs shaking uncontrollably.</p><p>The delectable thirteen-year-old felt herself suspended in a place
without time, without a past or future, without any right or wrong,
only exquisite wave upon wave of bliss.  It seemed to last forever
and yet was over all too soon.</p><p>As her orgasm tapered off, Melinda gorged herself on the juices that
flowed from the child’s virgin fuck hole.  It was the sweetest thing
she’d ever tasted.  She sensed the girl had more in her.  Just as
Courtney seemed about to get her breathing under control, Melinda
sucked those juicy extravagant labia into her mouth, flicking her
tongue over the teenager’s exposed clit again and again.</p><p>Courtney began to scream, “Oh god!  Oh Jesus!  Oh fuck!” while
shamelessly humping her sodden cunt into Melinda’s face.  The older
blonde woman reached up and twisted the girl’s puffy nipples, hard.  
The young brunette teen wailed, her whole body rising from the bed in
a final shudder.</p><p>After taking a moment to admire her spent pupil, Melinda lay down to
spoon the youngster, who had curled into a fetal position, her limbs
trembling.  The smooth clear skin of her back was coated with a fine
layer of perspiration, and Melinda rubbed her full breasts in it.  
When she managed to catch her breath a minute or two later, Courtney
rolled onto her back with a contented sigh.</p><p>Turning to the older woman, the teen began to laugh.  “Your face…”
she giggled childishly, unable to speak.  Melinda’s pretty face was
absolutely covered with slippery love juice.  The girl gave a little
scream and turned away, still giggling, when Melinda tried to kiss
her.</p><p>“Oh no you don’t,” said Melinda her voice stern, rolling on top of
the girl and pinning her to the bed.  “You’re not going anywhere.”  
She kissed all over Courtney’s face, smearing it with her own pussy
cream.  The teenager was still laughing in a silly, girlish way when
their lips met, but when the older woman’s tongue slid into her mouth
Courtney responded in kind and they kissed passionately.</p><p>When Melinda raised her head they smiled at each other.  “Mmmmm,
Courtney, I love kissing you, but I need more.  Will you make me cum
now?”</p><p>“Oh yes, Mrs. Lunsford, let me make you feel good.”</p><p>Melinda got up on her hands and knees, dangling her full breasts in
the little girl’s face.  Courtney took the big jugs in her hands,
loving the way they conformed to the pressure of her fingers,
marveling at their weight.  The child opened her mouth to lick and
suck at the older woman’s erect nipples.  “That’s nice,” said
Melinda.  “Now do it to my pussy.”</p><p>She swung her leg over Courtney’s head so that she faced the foot of
the bed—and the webcam.  Please let Brooke be watching this, she
thought.  Straddling the girl’s face, the randy dyke lowered her
steaming crotch until she felt a hot little tongue sink into her
dripping, needy fuck hole.</p><p>“Yeah, eat my cunt,” she said, and Courtney did as she was told.  
Melinda smiled at the camera as she teased her own nipples.  She
rocked her hips, sliding her dripping cooze against the young teen’s
innocent face.  </p><p>Melinda was in heaven.  Not only was the child sucking her shaven
snatch just the way she liked, but her dominance over the cute
brunette was a major turn on for a control freak like Melinda.  
Knowing that Brooke was watching it via webcam was icing on the cake.</p><p>Soon, though, the only thought in Melinda’s brain was to get off.  
She ground her juicy sex against the teenager’s adorable face as if
it were the bedpost she used to hump when she herself was a
teenager.  But Courtney was better than any bedpost.  The child’s
wet, sucking mouth drank up Melinda’s cream as quickly as it drained
from her fuck hole, and her soft tongue laved the older woman’s clit
with every sway of her hips.</p><p>So far, Courtney had done everything Melinda had asked without
question.  It was a dream come true.  But what were her limits, if
any?</p><p>“Courtney, remember where I licked you a few minutes ago?” asked
Melinda, looking straight at the webcam.  “I want you to do that to
me.”  The older woman bent forward to rest her face on the teenager’s
soft thighs, presenting her ass to the submissive child.</p><p>There was only the briefest moment of suspense, then she felt
Courtney’s tongue moving across her perineum to explore her sensitive
bottom hole.</p><p>“Oh, yes, sweetie.  That’s right, lick my ass.”  Melinda felt the
girl’s hands on her cheeks, spreading them apart.  As the wet little
probe wormed its way deeper inside, the blonde lesbian began to move
her hips, humping her ass against the child’s mouth.</p><p>“Fuck, yeah,” she moaned.  “That feels sooooo good.  Fuck my ass with
your tongue.”  The sensation was incredible, and the fact the act was
being performed for the first time by an adorable thirteen-year-old,
drove the older woman nearly to a state of delirium.  Eyes closed,
Melinda groaned with pleasure.</p><p>As wonderful as Courtney’s tongue felt wiggling in her ass, it wasn’t
going to make her cum, and Melinda needed to cum.  “Now suck my
clit,” she said, and the teen complied.  “Mmmmm, that’s good.”  She
had just begun riding the child’s face in earnest when she felt a
finger slip into her vagina.  “God, yes!  Try two fingers,” she
ordered.</p><p>Melinda came powerfully a moment later, flooding Courtney’s mouth and
face with clear ejaculate.  </p><p>Brooke wiped the sweat from her brow with a monogrammed handkerchief
before using it to clean up the mess from her own shattering orgasm.  
She was sitting in front of her computer, where she had watched the
incendiary sex between her friend Melinda and sweet thirteen-year-old
Courtney.</p><p>First making sure her fingers were clean and dry, Brooke ejected the
DVD she had just burned from the computer’s drive.  She could hardly
wait to sample young Courtney’s charms herself, but until then, the
video would have to suffice.</p>"
477,"Summer Love, Chapter 3",callmeQ67,3,Melinda introduces Courtney to her friend Brooke.,"['FFf', 'teen', 'oral', 'reluc', 'mild D&S']","<p>Melinda Lunsford willed herself to focus as she waited for the serve,
gripping her racquet with both hands.  Down 5-4 in the third set,
Melinda had just evened the game at deuce.  “Come on, god damn it,”
she said to herself.  “Just two more points and we’re five-all.”  
Melinda was expecting the serve to come down the middle to her
backhand side, but her opponent fooled her by swinging it out wide to
her forehand.  She lunged and got her racket on the ball, just
managing to block it weakly crosscourt.  Melinda’s fleet-footed
adversary was there at the net, easily punching away a volley winner.</p><p>Brooke grinned at her across the net.  “Match point,” she gloated.  </p><p>Melinda and Brooke played weekly at the Westchester Country Club
tennis courts, but in all their previous matches nothing more than a
round of drinks was riding on the outcome.  Melinda, a starter on her
college tennis team, won most of the time.  Brooke was taller, fitter
and stronger than Melinda, but usually she lacked the blonde’s
finesse.</p><p>Which was why Melinda had allowed herself to make such an ill-
considered bet.  Brooke had been after Melinda to share her new
thirteen-year-old fuck toy, but Melinda was reluctant.  She’d only
introduced Courtney to the pleasures of girl-girl sex two weeks
earlier, and she wasn’t yet ready to give up her exclusive
relationship.</p><p>“I’ll tell you what,” Brooke had said.  “If I win our match tomorrow,
you have to share the little doll with me.”</p><p>“Fat fucking chance,” Melinda replied.  “What are you going to give
me when I win?”</p><p>Brooke thought for a moment.  “If you win, I’ll be your slave for a
week.”  Like Melinda, Brooke had a dominant personality.  The idea of
the lovely, headstrong brunette taking orders from her was too
enticing to pass up.</p><p>“Deal,” she’d said.</p><p>Now, on the brink of defeat, the bet was looking like a huge
mistake.  Brooke was playing the match of her life.  “I can still win
this,” Melinda told herself as she took her position in the ad court,
but her confidence had wilted.  When Brooke’s service ace kissed the
line to end the match, Melinda could only shake her head in disgust.</p><p>An hour later, after showering and driving to Melinda’s house, the
two women sipped cold drinks as they waited for young Courtney to
arrive.  Similar in age and personality, the women were very
different physically.  Melinda was a fair skinned, blue eyed blonde
with very feminine curves, while Brooke had short, dark brown hair
and a lean, almost muscular physique.  Her small breasts needed no
bra, and her olive skin tanned easily.</p><p>“Look,” Melinda was saying, “I know we had an agreement, but she’s
such a sweet little thing, I feel like a dirty pimp handing her over
to you.”</p><p>“What are you afraid of?  Do you think I’ll turn her into a butch
little dyke?”</p><p>“Well, yeah.  Courtney is such a girly girl, and I love that about
her.  I’d hate to see her start swearing and spitting like a truck
driver.”</p><p>“Unfair,” said Brooke.  “I’m not crude like that, and you know it.”</p><p>“All the same, I’d rather be there the first time you two—”  </p><p>“You want to do her together?” asked Brooke.  She had already begun
to imagine the possibilities.</p><p>Courtney was in a hurry.  She peddled hard, her long chestnut pony
tail swaying behind her.  She was glad for the cooling breeze as she
began to get overheated from the sun and the exertion.</p><p>Over the previous two weeks, Courtney had established something of a
routine.  She rode her bike to Melinda’s house every afternoon, and
the older woman tutored her in the myriad ways two women can give
each other pleasure.
Courtney was an excellent student.</p><p>When she arrived, the teenager was surprised to find another guest at
Melinda’s house.  For an instant, Courtney thought the tall, dark
figure was a man, but a look at her smooth, pretty face soon
dispelled that notion.  The stranger’s eyes seemed to drink her in,
from her sneakers and ankle socks, up her smooth legs to her silky
nylon soccer shorts, and on to her ribbed cotton tank top.  They
paused at her braless breasts, then finally moved up to her face.</p><p>The examination left Courtney feeling a bit uneasy as she was
introduced.  Brooke, dressed in black trousers and a white shirt,
shook her hand with a powerful grip.  She towered over Courtney.  The
teen was just five feet tall, and Brooke was nearly six.  Practically
eye level with the woman’s nipples, Courtney couldn’t help noticing
they were poking through the material of her shirt.  More unsettling,
though, was the woman’s stare.  She felt the way a lamb must feel
when it senses the presence of the wolf.</p><p>“Have a seat, Courtney,” said Melinda.  “Let me get you something to
drink.  Brooke and I are having vodka tonics.  Would you like to try
one?”</p><p>Courtney brightened.  Melinda didn’t usually offer her
alcohol.  “Yes, please,” she said.</p><p>After a bit of chat about school and sports, and after downing half
her drink, Courtney was feeling much more relaxed.   Maybe Brook
wasn’t so scary after all.  With her close-cropped hair she had an
appealing boyish quality and looked very young, though she told
Courtney she was thirty-four.</p><p>But when Brooke said, “Melinda’s told me so much about you,” the teen
was instantly on her guard.</p><p>“She…she has?”  Courtney glanced at Melinda, who looked miserable.</p><p>“Yes,” Brooke went on.  “She says you’re so sweet and thoughtful, and
very willing to learn.”</p><p>“Um…yeah…” mumbled Courtney.</p><p>“And,” said Brooke, looking straight into the girl’s innocent young
face, “she says you’re the best little pussy licker she’s ever met.”</p><p>Courtney felt like she’d been punched in the stomach.  She couldn’t
believe that her lover had told this woman her most intimate secret.  
Courtney herself had told no one, not even her neighbor and best
friend, Kristen.  She stood up feeling stunned and betrayed, wishing
she could disappear.  Looking towards Melinda for support, she found
none.  Her mentor was staring pointedly in the other direction.</p><p>Sensing Courtney was about to bolt for the door, Brooke stood up too,
gripping the girl’s arms firmly.</p><p>“Please don’t be upset,” she said.  “Melinda didn’t mean to hurt
you.”  Courtney looked down at her shoes.  “I know she’s your first
lover and you really care about her, but it’s a big world out there.  
You’re going to have many more lovers as you grow up, so…so maybe
it’s time for you to expand your horizons.”</p><p>“Wh—what do you mean?”</p><p>“Well, I’m sure Melinda is a good teacher, but everyone makes love a
little differently.  Maybe there are some things I could teach you as
well.”</p><p>“I don’t know…”</p><p>“Look at me, gorgeous,” said Brooke, raising the girl’s chin.  
Courtney appeared to be on the verge of tears as she looked up into
Brooke’s penetrating eyes.  “We’re going to make you feel things
you’ve never even imagined.”</p><p>The word ‘we’ set off a tiny warning alarm, but when Brooke began to
nibble her bare shoulder and neck, Courtney’s brain wouldn’t process
the signal.  “Give me a little kiss, okay?” said Brooke.  The tall
woman’s kiss was so soft and tender that Courtney’s fear was pushed
to the background.  When Brooke wrapped those strong arms around her
and squeezed, Courtney felt she was falling into an abyss.  It was
like the feeling she got when going over the top of that first big
hill on a roller coaster.</p><p>When Brooke kissed her again, she let the older woman’s tongue slide
into her mouth, wanting it.  She kissed back, and Brooke sucked on
her tongue, setting off sparks than ran through her nervous system.  
Courtney was bent backwards and she clung to the older woman’s neck
to keep from falling.</p><p>As their searing kiss went on and on, with Brooke’s hands squeezing
her juicy round butt, Courtney felt the need building inside her,
like a fever that started in her loins and spread its warmth all over
her body.  When Brooke finally ended the kiss, Courtney was fairly
panting with adolescent desire.  Her knees felt weak and her pussy
throbbed.  Her mouth was open, lips wet with saliva.  Part of her
still wanted to run away, but a flame had been lit inside her and it
threatened to ignite a bonfire.</p><p>Brooke slowly reached out to touch the tips of Courtney’s breasts.  
The young teen sighed when Brooke’s thumbs stroked her rock hard
nipples, then moaned deep in her throat when she pinched
them.  “Jesus, Courtney,” said Brooke.  “Your tits are amazing.  I’ve
gotta see ‘em.”  </p><p>Taking Courtney’s shirt by the hem, she pulled it up roughly.  The
thirteen-year-old brunette raised her arms submissively.  When the
teen’s upturned breasts came into view, Brooke could only whisper in
awe.  “Oh my god,” she said.  “They’re so beautiful.”  Courtney felt
a kind of ache spread out from her nipples.</p><p>Courtney’s boobs had only begun to sprout a year or so earlier, but
she’d already outgrown her B-cup bras, and filled a C nicely.  Her
tits were now in that state of early teen perfection to which the
laws of gravity seem not to apply.  They stuck out from her small
frame in the most tantalizing way, without a hint of sag.  With
puffy, bubble gum pink aureoles, the creamy cupcakes were themselves
set off by the dark tan of the rest of her skin.</p><p>Falling to her knees, Brooke gazed at the teen titties reverently.  
She hesitated to touch them, for fear of spoiling their sublime
perfection.  The longer she waited, the more the ache in Courtney’s
nipples seemed to grow.  At last, looking down at the older woman,
the girl took Brooke’s hands and placed them on her nascent teenaged
breasts.</p><p>At first Brooke handled them gently, like fragile treasures.  She ran
her fingers around their perimeters, along the perfect curve at the
bottom, and finally to the sensitive nipples.  But as her forceful
personality reasserted itself, the randy dyke began to squeeze
harder, watching her fingers sink into the pliable flesh.  When she
twisted the fat pink mushroom caps she was encouraged by Courtney’s
whimper of pleasure.  She sucked the tip of one breast into her
mouth, grazing it with her teeth, and Courtney’s fingers twined
through her short hair.</p><p>Releasing Courtney’s nipple, Brooke looked up at the girl as she
allowed drool to fall from her open mouth onto the child’s breast.  
The little teenager gasped when the woman’s tongue spread saliva over
her jutting white-and-pink flesh cones, then blew on her skin.  They
both watched the nipples crinkle under the cool air.</p><p>“Turn around,” said the older woman suddenly, her hands at the girl’s
waist.  Courtney now faced Melinda, who stared at her young lover
with glazed eyes, one hand between her legs.  The buxom blonde had to
admit that it was arousing to watch little Courtney being seduced by
her friend.  The young teen, clad only in her soccer shorts and
sneakers, stood with her head thrown back as Brooke caressed her tits
from behind.</p><p>“Look at these fucking tits, Melinda,” Brooke said.  “Thirteen years
old, and they’re twice the size of mine already.”</p><p>Melinda could only nod and stare.</p><p>“Let’s get these off,” said Brooke, finally taking her hands away
from Courtney’s spectacular breasts.  Slipping her fingers under the
waistband of the girl’s shorts, she lowered them slowly, careful not
to take the panties down too.</p><p>Courtney didn’t own any underwear that she considered ‘sexy.’  Most
of her panties were similar to the ones she wore now—patterned cotton
bikinis.  These were blue with little yellow smiley faces on them.  
Brooke thought they were perfect.  Their childish innocence only
served to accentuate Courtney’s youth and inexperience.</p><p>While Courtney stepped out of her soccer shorts, Brooke feasted her
eyes on the girl’s round butt.  She squeezed the firm cheeks with
both hands, then gathered the material of her panties in one fist and
pulled it up tight to reveal the flawless teen globes.  The usually
invisible peach fuzz covering her smooth rump glowed in the afternoon
sun.  “Oh fuck, that’s gorgeous,” said Brooke in awe.  She gently
sank her teeth into Courtney’s right cheek, while the teenager looked
back over her shoulder and giggled.</p><p>Melinda’s hand was busy under the hem of her dress as she watched her
friend, still fully dressed in trousers and shirt, worshipping her
teen lover’s ass.  As she looked on, Brooke eased Courtney’s panties
down.  The scent of aroused teen pussy filled the dyke’s nostrils.  
With the cotton stretched between the teenager’s knees, Brooke
lowered her face to the damp material.  “Mmmmm,” she mumbled, licking
Courtney’s sweet cream from the gusset of her panties.  Brooke sucked
up every trace of teen pussy juice before taking Courtney’s knickers
the rest of the way down.</p><p>“Bend over, Courtney,” Brooke ordered.  “Spread your legs.”  The
teenager opened her legs wide and bent at the waist.  Sunlight
glistened on the child’s slick labia.  “Touch the floor,” said
Brooke, and with the suppleness of youth, Courtney bent until her
palms were flat on the hardwood.  Melinda groaned with lust as she
watched her young lover, clad only in her sneakers, wantonly display
herself to her butch friend.</p><p>“I love your pussy lips,” said Brooke.  For such a young girl,
Courtney had remarkably thick, curled inner lips that protruded
beyond her plump outer lips.  Until recently she’d been embarrassed
by her unusual genitalia, but Melinda clearly loved them and now it
seemed Brooke did too.  The folds clung together, and as the older
lesbian stroked them with the tip of a finger, the lavish labes
parted, connected only by thin strands of sticky girl cream.  The
teen squealed when Brooke used her tongue to open them further,
lapping up the sauce.</p><p>While Brooke probed deep for more juice, the soft underside of her
tongue teased the girl’s clit.  Gripping Courtney’s thighs, the dark
haired lesbian explored every part of the girl’s vulva with her
mouth.  Melinda could clearly hear the obscene slurping noises as
Brooke sucked the teenager’s juicy cunt.  Melinda herself was close
to orgasm, the fingers of one hand inside her panties and her other
hand squeezing her heavy breasts.</p><p>Courtney’s whimpering cries were almost pathetic with undisguised
need as the tall lesbian slurped her gooey snatch.  Her legs grew
increasingly unsteady until she thought she might pitch forward onto
the floor at any moment.</p><p>Brooke must have sensed it too, because she stood and led the child
to a sofa.  She placed the girl with her legs spread wide and her
butt resting on the very edge of the cushion.  It was her first front
view of Courtney’s pussy and she paused to relish it.</p><p>The teen’s plump mound had a thin covering of dark curls, with finer
hair trailing down each side of her sopping gash.  Brooke squeezed
Courtney’s pussy lips together, causing her erect clit to pop
out.  “Mmmmm, that’s a nice fat one,” said the girl’s ravisher.</p><p>“Uhhnnnnnn,” whined the teenager pitifully as Brooke ignored her clit
again to suck the juicy pink labes.  The dominant lez wanted
Courtney’s first orgasm from her to be one she wouldn’t soon forget.  
She spread the child’s folds, pinning them back with her
thumbs.  “They’re like butterfly wings,” she said, before slowly
worked a finger inside.</p><p>Courtney winced in pain and alarm as the thin membrane blocking her
vagina stretched.  “Oh my,” said Brooke.  “A real live virgin.”  She
withdrew her finger but her mind was filled with unwholesome
possibilities.  Deciding it was time at last to let the girl cum, she
placed her mouth over the top of Courtney’s needy puss and sucked,
her tongue massaging the girl’s engorged clit.</p><p>With a high pitched squeal Courtney began to twitch like she’d had an
electric shock.  Her trembling legs shot up in a wide ‘V’ as she
mauled her perfect titties, her childish round face contorted with
ecstasy.</p><p>Brooke kept up her oral assault until the girl couldn’t take any
more, then eased off, letting her down slowly.  Courtney pulled her
knees up to her chest, one hand covering her sensitive cootchie as
the spasms ran through her body.</p><p>Brooke, her mouth wet with Courtney’s girl juice, looked over at
Melinda.  Judging by the look on her face, her blonde friend had just
cum too.  “Girl,” said Brooke, “you weren’t exaggerating.  She is so
sweet I want to lick her for hours.  Come on, let’s take her up to
your bedroom.”</p><p>With that, the athletic brunette scooped up the teenager in her arms
as if she were a baby.  Courtney shrieked as she was lifted into the
air, wrapping her arms around Brooke’s neck.  “Bedtime sweetie,” said
Brooke, making the teen giggle like a little girl.</p><p>Melinda picked up her drink and knocked it back in one toss, and
followed Brooke up the stairs.</p><p>When she got to her room, Melinda found Courtney on the bed watching
Brooke strip.  She paused in the doorway.  Brooke unbuttoned her
white dress shirt and pulled it off.  Her small breasts were the
classic ‘champagne glass’ shape, with brownish nipples no bigger than
dimes.  The teenaged girl stared at them.</p><p>Courtney’s mouth fell open when Brooke dropped her trousers.  She was
wearing men’s briefs.  Her tall, lean body had no extra fat and her
smooth skin was evenly browned by the sun.  The boy shorts emphasized
her narrow hips.  Her body was a provocative mix of masculine and
feminine.  Little Courtney couldn’t take her eyes away.</p><p>But when the girl reached out for her, Brooke grabbed her
hands.  “Not just yet,” she said.  “I haven’t finished with you.”  
She pushed Courtney flat on her back and pinned her arms over her
head.  As Brooke sucked one of the fat pink nipples, Melinda pulled
her dress off and joined her butch friend and teen lover on the bed.  
Courtney groaned as both her nipples were sucked at the same time.</p><p>“I can’t get enough of these tits,” said Brooke.</p><p>“Mmm hmm,” answered Melinda, her mouth full.</p><p>“Do you want to eat her first, or shall I?” asked Brooke.</p><p>“Let me,” said her friend.  “I got so hot watching the two of you
downstairs.”  Melinda began licking her way down Courtney’s body.</p><p>“Wait,” said Brooke.  “Lie on your back.  Courtney, sit on her
face.”  The headstrong lesbian positioned the teenager on her knees
facing the wall as Melinda stretched out on the bed, her head between
the girl’s legs.  The blonde was treated to an enticing sight.  As
Courtney’s thighs parted, her precociously developed labia hung down
just above the older woman’s waiting mouth.  The sight and smell of
aroused pubescent pussy was intoxicating.</p><p>Courtney gasped and gripped the headboard as Melinda began to gently
lick her swollen labia.  “Are you sore baby?” she asked.  “Was Mrs.
Leslie too rough with you?”</p><p>“Um…not too much,” said the girl.</p><p>“Don’t worry,” said Melinda between licks.  “Momma will make it all
better.”  While the shapely blonde tenderly ate the little girl’s
juicy cunt, Melinda was toying with the pretty teenager’s upturned
breasts.  She turned Courtney’s face to hers and they kissed.  So
many sensations ran through the adolescent’s body at once.  Even
though she’d had a mind-bending cum only ten minutes before, the
stirring built quickly in her loins once again.  Without being aware
that she was doing it, Courtney began to rock her hips, rubbing her
dripping cunt in Melinda’s face.  She moaned into Brooke’s mouth as
their tongues swirled together.</p><p>Breaking off their kiss, Brooke squeezed Courtney’s plump round ass
with one hand and pinched a nipple with the other.  “Is she doing a
good job?” asked the dykey brunette.  “Do you like the way she licks
your pussy?”  </p><p>“Oh…yes,” said the girl, her hips moving in a steady rhythm.</p><p>“Are you Mrs. Lunsford’s little fuck toy?” asked Brooke.</p><p>When she didn’t answer, Melinda pushed the girl’s crotch away from
her face.  Courtney whined in frustration.</p><p>“Say it,” ordered Brooke.  “Say, ‘I’m Mrs. Lunsford’s little fuck
toy.’ ”</p><p>“Please…” said the girl.</p><p>“Look at me Courtney,” said Brooke.  “Remember earlier I told you we
would make you feel things you never even imagined?”</p><p>“Y—yes…”</p><p>“All you have to do is say the words.  You’re a good girl, aren’t you
Courtney?  You like to make people happy, don’t you?”</p><p>The thirteen-year-old moaned with need.  “Yes,” she said in a squeaky
voice.</p><p>“Then tell her,” said Brooke harshly.  “Tell Mrs. Lunsford what you
are.”</p><p>There was a moment’s hesitation, then: “I’m your little fuck toy,
Mrs. Lunsford!  Please--”</p><p>Melinda began to suck her labes again and Courtney groaned with
relief.</p><p>“You’re such a good little girl,” said Brooke.  “Now you get your
reward.”  She pushed Courtney’s head down until it was on the
pillows, then swung herself around until she was straddling Melinda’s
prone body.  Brooke stretched out her long frame on top of her friend
so they lay face to face, their panty-covered pubic mounds rubbing
together, her hard nipples pressed into Melinda’s soft breasts.</p><p>“Let’s share,” she said, and as Melinda nibbled the teenager’s clit,
Brooke pushed her own face between the child’s round ass cheeks and
began to spear Courtney’s sopping fuck hole with her tongue.  </p><p>“Oh my god…oh my god,” Courtney repeated mindlessly.  What Brooke had
said was true.  She had never imagined anything could feel like this.</p><p>The butch lesbian drank the sweet juice that flowed from the teen
girl’s cunt.  She drooled over Courtney’s pink slit, and the mixture
of saliva and fuck sauce ran into Melinda’s greedy mouth and onto her
face.  Licking up from the teenager’s wet vulva, Brooke’s tongue slid
over Courtney’s puckered asshole.</p><p>“Oh fuck,” cried the girl.</p><p>“You like that, do you?” said Brooke.  Courtney didn’t answer, but
squealed when Brooke licked her ass again.</p><p>“Yes you do,” said Brooke, smiling.  “Courtney, honey, I want you to
spread your butt open with your hands.”</p><p>The teen cutie didn’t need to be told twice.  With her face pressed
into the pillows, Courtney reached behind her with both hands and
spread the round unblemished cheeks of her ass.  “That’s so pretty,”
said Brooke, admiring the girl’s delicate pink rosebud.  Sucking up a
mouthful of juice from the girl’s soaking quim, the dark haired dyke
drooled it onto the girl’s puckered butthole.  Her tongue began doing
laps around the tiny orifice as Courtney sighed with pleasure.</p><p>Wetting it first in the teenie’s juicy cunt, Brooke pressed the tip
of a finger into Courtney’s tight little anus.</p><p>“Uhnnn,” grunted the teenager.  By twisting it slowly like a
corkscrew Brooke was able to work her finger in up the second
knuckle.  She began fucking the girl’s ass.  With each thrust of
Brooke’s finger Courtney made the cutest little whimper, grinding her
pussy faster now on Melinda’s face.  </p><p>“Oh god,” said Courtney a minute later.  “I’m gonna cum.”  Brooke
withdrew her finger and replaced it with her tongue.  With Courtney’s
asshole a little stretched from the finger fucking, Brooke was able
to slide the tip of her tongue inside the girl’s tight sphincter.
When Melinda sucked Courtney’s stiff clit into her mouth, the
teenager threw her head back and wailed.  Her hips no longer moved in
rhythm but shook violently.  The feeling of one tongue on her clit
and another in her ass was indescribable.  Back arched, she grabbed
the headboard and screamed again as waves of ecstatic joy carried her
into orbit.  When she finally drifted back to earth, little Courtney
rolled onto her side weak and trembling.</p><p>Melinda and Brooke still lay face to face.  Brooke grinned.  “We make
a pretty good team,” she said.</p><p>“Not bad, I guess.”</p><p>Brooke kissed her fem blonde friend.  “Mmm,” she said.  “You taste
like Courtney.”</p><p>“So do you,” said Melinda.  “Like her ass, that is.”  They laughed
and kissed some more.</p><p>“Enough,” said Brooke after a minute.  “I need to get off now.”  
Dragging Courtney by the arms, she positioned the girl on her back so
that her head lay at the very corner of the mattress.  The brunette
teen watched Brooke peel down her cotton briefs.  Her pussy was
covered in thick black curls and Courtney thought it looked
beautiful.  Standing with her back to the bed, she spread her legs
wide and straddled the young teen’s head, lowering her crotch to the
pretty teen’s face.</p><p>“Eat my fucking cunt,” she said.</p><p>Courtney had learned a lot from Melinda in the previous two weeks,
and used all her skills to please this new lover.  And she liked it.  
Courtney was discovering that she liked being told what to do.  She
had never heard the terms ‘domination’ and ‘submission’ used in a
sexual context; she only knew that it excited her beyond measure when
Brooke ordered her around like a slave.  It made no sense to her how
something so humiliating could cause her pussy to throb with need.</p><p>She only realized that she was rubbing her own pussy when Melinda
took her hand away and began to lick it once again.  When Brooke
came, which didn’t take long, Courtney’s scream was drowned out by
the wet, hairy pussy covering her mouth.  The thirteen-year-old cutie
couldn’t have put it into words, or wanted to, but she was getting
off more from having her mouth used to please one woman than she was
by the licking mouth of the other.</p><p>Later, after eating Melinda to orgasm as well, all three cuddled
together on the bed.  Courtney needed to ask something but wasn’t
quite sure how.</p><p>“Mrs. Leslie?” she began hesitantly.</p><p>“Yes honey?” said Brooke.</p><p>“Um…a little while ago you told me I had to say something…”</p><p>“What?  Oh—I told you to call yourself Mrs. Lunsford’s little fuck
toy.  Is that what you’re talking about?”</p><p>Courtney blushed prettily.</p><p>“Yeah,” said the teenager, her eyes downcast.  “So…can I be your
little fuck toy too?”</p>"
478,"Summer Love, Chapter 4",callmeQ67,4,"Melinda pimps out fuck toy Courtney to a wealthy powerful woman, and Courtney discovers her true nature.","['FFF', 'ff', 'teen', 'exhib', 'oral', 'anal', 'fist', 'toys']","<p>Thirteen-year-old Courtney lay on Melinda Lunsford's king sized bed,
a pillow under her hips.  Her forehead was beaded with perspiration
and her hands gripped the moist, rumpled sheets.  Melinda lay face
down between Courtney's widespread adolescent thighs.</p><p>She had been teasing Courtney's delicious bubbling stew pot with her
fingers and mouth for the past twenty minutes, letting the teen's
desire build slowly until she was practically delirious with the need
for release.  Several times she had taken the young brunette to the
brink and pulled her back.  Pinning the girl's prominent labia open
with her thumbs, Melinda was taking long, slow licks from Courtney's
puckered anus to the hood of her clit.  The pretty teenager was
emitting an almost continual humming moan, punctuated by squeaks of
delight as the older woman's tongue passed over her slick jelly
bean.  Courtney's sparse pubic hair was saturated with Melinda's
drool and her own sweet juices, as was the pillow beneath her.</p><p>Melinda drilled deep between the smooth slick walls of the child's
fuck hole until she felt Courtney's hymen on the tip of her tongue.  
Curious, she opened the lips with her fingers until she could see the
thin membrane blocking the entrance to the girl's womb.  It had a
small opening just big enough for a finger.</p><p>""Oh, my sweet little girl,"" said Melinda.  ""Shall I make a woman of
you?""  Her tongue traced lazy circles around Courtney's bulging
pleasure nub.  </p><p>""What--oh!--what do you mean?"" the teenager panted.</p><p>""What I mean, dear Courtney, is I would like to take your maidenhood;
to deflower you; to pop your cherry.  I want to stick something deep
inside your love canal and rip you open.  Is that clear enough?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Mrs. Lunsford!"" said Courtney.  ""Do it to me!  I--I want you
to be the one.""  She gazed lovingly up into Melinda's eyes.</p><p>The girl made this request with such sincerity that Melinda almost
felt bad about what she was going to do.  It was adorable how
attached to her the sweet teenager had become, and if truth be told
Melinda harbored some tender feelings of her own toward the girl.  
But she refused to let feelings come before ambitions, and her
current objective was to join the board of directors at her club.  
The Westchester Country Club.</p><p>The chairwoman was willing to help sway the other board members in
Melinda's favor, but of course she wanted something in return.  What
she wanted was to sample Courtney's charms.  And she wanted it to
happen while Courtney's hymen was still intact.</p><p>""In good time, my pet,"" said Melinda.  ""All in good time.  But let's
save your virginity for a special occasion, shall we?""  She went back
to lapping Courtney's juicy cleft.  Melinda and her young lover
quickly fell into a rhythm and the teen's moans rose in pitch and
intensity.  The older woman could read the signs, and just as the
girl was about to reach her peak, she backed off.  Courtney whined in
frustration.</p><p>""Are you ready to cum, sweetie?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>""Oh my gosh, yes.  Please--""</p><p>""Am I special to you, Courtney?  Do you care about me?""</p><p>""Mrs. Lunsford, you know I do!  I've never felt this way about
anyone.""</p><p>""No?"" she spat, in a voice much harsher than she felt.  ""Then why are
you fucking Mrs. Leslie behind my back?""</p><p>The girl's mouth fell open.  Brooke Leslie had told her that their
tryst the previous day would remain a secret.  It seemed she had
lied.  </p><p>""I didn't want to!"" said Courtney.  ""She made me do it.""</p><p>""Oh, she forced you, did she?""</p><p>""Yes!  She tied me to my bed.  Then she blindfolded me and put my
panties in my mouth--""</p><p>""And how did she manage that without your help?  Did she hold a knife
to you throat?""</p><p>""No, but she's much bigger and stronger than I am.  She was really
rough...""</p><p>""And what did she do when you were tied to your bed?""</p><p>""I--I think she took pictures of me.""</p><p>""How do you know?  You said you were wearing a blindfold.""</p><p>""There was a bright flash and the sound--""</p><p>""How many?  Two?  Three?""</p><p>""A lot,"" said the teenager miserably.</p><p>""I see.  What else did she do?""</p><p>""She touched me...all over...""</p><p>""That's it?  Did she do anything else?""</p><p>""She...licked me...and she made me lick her..."" said the child.  Melinda
was sure Courtney would have blushed if her face was not already
bright pink.</p><p>""Oh, you poor darling,"" said Melinda scathingly.  ""How awful.  You
must have hated every second of it.""  She paused as a tear rolled
from the corner of her lover's eye.  It was hard to pretend fury
when, in her mind, she relished the image of little Courtney tied to
her own bed and made to service her butch friend.  She could hardly
wait to ask Brooke for the details.</p><p>""Did she make you cum?""</p><p>""Please Mrs. Lunsford--""</p><p>""Did she make you cum?"" repeated Melinda forcefully.</p><p>""Ye--yes...""</p><p>""How many times?""</p><p>""I--I don't know...""</p><p>""Why, you little slut.  You came so many times you lost count, is
that it?""</p><p>""Yes--no!  Oh, please don't be angry, Mrs. Lunsford!  I didn't want to
be with her.  I don't like her--she's mean.  You're the only one I
care about.  I'll do anything to make it up to you.  Anything!""</p><p>These were the words Melinda was waiting to hear.</p><p>""As a matter fact, there is something you can do for me,"" said
Melinda.  She went back to eating Courtney's pussy, wanting it
perhaps even more than Courtney herself.  The girl's moans rose
higher.</p><p>""Will you be a good girl and do as I tell you?"" asked Melinda before
she resumed her skillful tonguing.</p><p>""Uhhhnnnn--yes, anything...""</p><p>Melinda sucked Courtney's labia into her mouth and released them with
a wet plop.  ""Even if it involves another woman?""</p><p>""But I don't want--""</p><p>""Will you do it or not?""  She sucked Courtney's labes again before
continuing.  ""There is something important that you can help me
with.  But if you don't want to, maybe I can find another girl.""</p><p>""No!  I mean, yes, I'll do it.  I'll do whatever you ask,"" said sweet
young Courtney.</p><p>""That's my girl,"" said Melinda.  ""Is there anything I can do for you
right now?""  She scooped up a mouthful of Courtney's thick honey and
savored it on her tongue before swallowing.  The little teenager's
gusher was spewing more hot lava than Mount Kilauea.</p><p>""Ooooohh, please make me cum, Mrs. Lunsford.  Please, oh, please,
please, do it...pleeeease...""</p><p>""You have such lovely manners, Courtney,"" said Melinda.  She sucked
the girl's hooded clit into her mouth, rolling it with her tongue
against her upper lip.  Then she pressed her flattened tongue to the
top of Courtney's vulva as the teenager pushed her juicy snatch
urgently against the older woman's mouth.</p><p>""Oh yes!"" cried the little brunette.  ""Yes--Oh!  Oh!  Ohhhh!"" she
wailed, her voice almost hysterical.  Her smooth fleshy thighs
trembled on either side of Melinda's head.  Just as she was reaching
the point of no return, the older blond woman reached out and
pinched both of Courtney's puffy nipples, hard.</p><p>""Aiyeeeeeeee!"" screamed the teenager, her body jerking convulsively.  
Her legs squeezed Melinda's head so tightly she thought her skull
might crack like a walnut.  But with one final tremor, Courtney's
eyes rolled back in her head and her body fell limp and motionless.</p><p>Amelia Fazio's limousine stopped first at the Lunsfords' house where
Brooke and Melinda were waiting.  The driver got out and held the
door until the two women were seated.  As they greeted one another,
Melinda noticed a forth person in the back of the car--an absolutely
stunning pale blond girl.  She looked to be about sixteen.  Melinda
stared at her.</p><p>Amelia was, of course, chair of the Westchester Country Club's board
of directors.  She'd seen the DVD that Brooke had been circulating
showing Melinda Lunsford having sex with a delectable young
brunette.  Then she learned that the girl was only thirteen.  Amelia
had a weakness for pretty teenage girls, but she'd never had one as
young as Courtney.  She wanted the girl badly, and Melinda had agreed
to lend her for an afternoon.  Melinda's price was a place on the
board.  It seemed a small cost for a slice of the nubile teenager.</p><p>""Ah, Melinda, I see you've noticed my young companion,"" said
Amelia.  ""Brooke, Melinda, this is Sigrid Carlsson.  Sigrid, these
are two of my dear friends, Brooke Leslie and Melinda Lunsford.""</p><p>""Most pleased to meet you,"" said the girl with a Swedish accent.</p><p>""Charmed, I'm sure,"" said Melinda.  She turned to Amelia.  ""What the
hell is she doing here?  I thought we had a deal.  It was to be just
you and Courtney, with Brooke and me there to shoot the video.""
 
 ""Don't worry,"" said Amelia.  ""I trust Sigrid completely.  She's my
au pair, you see.""</p><p>""Why do you need an au pair?"" said Melinda.  ""Your children are all
grown.""</p><p>""I do have my grandchildren over from time to time,"" said Amelia,
smiling.  ""But I've found they I can rely on Sigrid for many
things.""  She placed a hand on the blond girl's smooth leg.  ""Many
things,"" she repeated.</p><p>Courtney waited nervously on her front porch.  Melinda had told her
to wear something nice, so she had put on her new halter-style
sundress and a pair of leather sandals with thin straps.  She'd
considered wearing pantyhose, but it was a hot day and she thought
her tanned legs looked okay without them.  She wasn't wearing a bra.  
Even though her boobs had recently grown into a C-cup, they didn't
need any external support.  Besides, the bra had looked silly with
her dress, which left most of her back bare.</p><p>A long black limousine turned the corner onto her street and Courtney
went down the front walk to meet it.  The driver got out and opened
the door for her.  Just as she was about to get in, she saw her best
friend Kristen across the street.  She was staring, open-mouthed.  It
was too late to pretend she hadn't seen her, so Courtney just waved
and got in the car.</p><p>Once inside, Melinda kissed her and introduced her to Mrs. Fazio.  So
this who she would be having sex with, thought Courtney.  At least
fifty, Amelia Fazio was an attractive woman, and reminded the girl of
her middle school principal, a thought that both disturbed and
excited her.  Amelia's deep cleavage drew the young girl's eye to her
enormous bosom, and Courtney found herself wondering what it would be
like to handle such large breasts.  Her hair was thick and glossy
black hair, worn in a wavy style that seemed a bit dated to the young
teen.</p><p>She must have look scared, because Melinda took her hand and
said, ""Don't worry honey, it's going to be fine.""</p><p>Courtney then stole a glance at Sigrid.  Even sitting down it was
evident she was tall, and with her long blond hair and striking
green eyes, Courtney thought she must be a supermodel.  Brooke was
eyeing her too.  Her long legs were spectacular and her prominent
breasts strained the seams of her white blouse.</p><p>The rest of the short trip passed in something of a blur as Courtney
imagined what she would soon be doing.  Amelia asked questions and
she answered them, but the teen's mind was elsewhere.  Soon they
turned into a private drive with tall hedges on either side.  
Elaborately wrought iron gates blocked the way, then magically opened
to allow the car to enter.  They rolled along a twisting lane through
what looked like a park, past fountains and copies of classical Roman
sculptures.  At last the house appeared.</p><p>Courtney had thought Melinda was rich, but this was wealth of a
different order.  The house looked like a palace, with a huge central
portico supported by fluted Corinthian columns.  Additional wings
extended to the left and right.  Amelia took one of Courtney's hands
and Sigrid the other, and led her into the house.  </p><p>Behind them, Melinda and Brooke exchanged glances.  It was rumored
that the Fazio money came from organized crime, and the gaudy
opulence of the estate tended to confirm their suspicions.</p><p>""Let's go straight to my room, shall we?"" said Amelia.  ""Everything
we'll need is there.""  They went up a curving marble staircase to a
broad central hall.  ""This way,"" said Amelia, and they entered a
bedroom about the size of a tennis court, with French doors along one
side and an enormous round bed.  There were two professional video
cameras on tripods and several umbrella lights.</p><p>Sigrid opened a refrigerator hidden behind a cherry wood panel and
went to work uncorking a few bottles of Veuve Clicquot, while Brooke
and Melinda got the cameras ready to roll.  When everything was set,
Sigrid served out the champagne.</p><p>""To our young guest of honor,"" said Amelia, raising her glass.  
Courtney blushed and took a sip.  She'd never had champagne before
and she thought it was delicious.  She quickly drank the whole
glass.   Amelia smiled and took the flute from her hand.  ""Stand over
here,"" she said, steering Courtney to the middle of the
room.  ""Sigrid, undress her for me.""</p><p>The wine had given Courtney a mild buzz, but she was still unnerved.  
She was about to be stripped before a woman old enough to be her
grandmother!  Sigrid stood in front of Courtney and looked down at
her.  She was quite tall, and made even taller by her high heels.  
The teen was struck once again by her beauty.  She felt herself a
plain little girl by comparison.  The Swede stroked her hair and bent
to whisper in her ear.  ""You're so pretty,"" she said.  </p><p>Sigrid moved behind her and began to untie the knot that held her
dress in place.</p><p>The compliment from the beautiful Swede made Courtney feel better,
but she was very aware of Amelia watching from an armchair and the
two cameras pointed at her.  It was embarrassing but strangely
arousing.  Young Courtney was realizing that it was the very moments
when she felt the most helpless--like when Brooke had come to her
house and tied her up--that she also felt the most excited.  She felt
weak and quivery inside, like when she was little and had done
something forbidden, and she knew she was about to be punished.</p><p>As Sigrid slid the dress down her body, Courtney's hands moved
automatically to cover her breasts, her arms crossed.  When the dress
was pooled at her feet, the tall Swede helped her to step out of it.</p><p>Amelia gazed at her, enthralled.  Courtney was certainly not the
anorexic type.  Her body was lush with curves for a thirteen-year-
old, and the wealthy chairwoman adored her plump thighs, narrow
waist, and the little roll of baby fat spilling over the top of her
girlish panties.  With her round face, pert nose, and full lips,
Courtney embodied Amelia's ideal of adolescent beauty and sex appeal.</p><p>""This is no time to be shy, Courtney,"" said Amelia after a
moment.  ""Let's see your pretty boobs.""</p><p>Courtney looked over at Melinda, trembling with nerves.  She wasn't
sure if she could go through with this.  Melinda just shook her head,
as if to say there was nothing she could do.</p><p>""Sigrid,"" commanded Amelia.  ""Help her.""</p><p>Reaching around her from behind, Sigrid took hold of Courtney's
wrists.  ""I wish to see them, too,"" she whispered.  The young
brunette allowed her hands to be raised over her head.</p><p>Amelia sat forward in her chair and gaped.  ""Mother Mary in heaven,""
she said.  The little girl's breasts were incredible.  Creamy white,
perfectly shaped and larger than Florida oranges, yet they didn't sag
in the least.  The nipples and aureoles were pink and tilted
upwards.  Amelia could hardly wait to suck them.</p><p>""Let me see her from every angle,"" said Mrs. Fazio.</p><p>Holding Courtney's hands over her head, the tall Swede slowly turned
her as if she were a ballerina.  Or a puppet.  With her arms raised,
the profile view of her breasts was superb.  They jutted out like
fat, ripe pears.  The rear vista was no less enchanting.  Courtney's
back was smooth and unblemished, with two symmetrical dimples just
below her waistline.  And her high round ass, gleaming white in
contrast to her tanned legs and back, was no less than divine.</p><p>Soon it would all be hers, thought Amelia.</p><p>""Bring her to me,"" she said. Sigrid lowered Courtney's arms and led
her by the hand to Amelia's chair.  When she stopped, the young
girl's knees and those of the older woman were almost touching.  
Sigrid stood just to the side and behind Courtney.</p><p>The feeling was growing stronger inside the young teen; that hollow
in the pit of her stomach that seemed to sink all the way to her
cootchie.  She thought how strange it was that she was here, this
woman devouring her with her eyes.  Little Courtney was both aroused
and frightened, but there was no escape now.</p><p>""Touch her,"" said Amelia.  Sigrid seemed to know what she wanted.  
She stood behind Courtney and ran her hands up and down the girl's
sides, stroking her hips, her waist, her ribs.  She massaged the
child's delicious bubble butt and her slightly rounded belly.  
Courtney's breath was coming more quickly and suddenly her breasts
were aching to be touched.  She knew her nipples were hard as little
pebbles.</p><p>Slowly, oh so slowly, the blond girl's hands traveled up Courtney's
body until they cupped her breasts.  A little sigh escaped the young
girl's lips.  Sigrid explored her tits gently, molding them, dragging
her palms across the hard nipples.  Another sigh.  She pinched the
pink gumdrops, twisting them slightly, and Courtney let out a groan.</p><p>Sigrid's hands slid down the tweener's body to her hips.  One hand
slipped under the waistband of her panties in back, the other in
front.  While the hand in back caressed and squeezed her ass, other
fingers combed through her meager pubic hair to investigate the lips
of her sex.  The fingers played lightly over Courtney's vulva for a
moment, until one probing digit wormed its way between her labia.  It
was like poking a hole in a dike.  The juice which had been building
up flooded Sigrid's fingers and Courtney's cotton panties.</p><p>The brunette teen forgot where she was and enjoyed Sigrid's touch.  
Brooke lifted her camera from its tripod to move in for a close up.  
She let the camera lens roam from Courtney's closed eyes and parted
lips, over her luscious breasts, to Sigrid's hand moving inside her
panties.</p><p>Sitting just in front of her, Amelia caught the scent of Courtney's
arousal.  Like a shark detecting blood in the water, it drove her to
action.  She reached for the brunette teen's breasts, touching them
almost reverently.  Courtney opened her eyes.  ""My god,"" said the
older woman.  ""Your boobs are so perfect.""</p><p>Amelia was straining to reach the teen's breasts with her mouth, so
Courtney lowered herself a few inches by spreading her legs apart.  
This also gave better access to Sigrid's fingers.  She used the tip
of one finger to tease Courtney's anus while other fingers massaged
her clit.  Amelia sucked each of the teen's tasty nipples, then
mashed her tits together and tried to suck both nipples at the same
time.  Courtney's moans grew more insistent.</p><p>""That's enough, Sigrid,"" said Amelia.  ""I think she's ready.""</p><p>The blonde Swede took her hands out of Courtney's knickers and
stepped back, licking her fingers.  </p><p>""I've waited so long to taste you,"" the older woman said, looking
into the teen's eyes.  She took hold of the waistband of Courtney's
panties and lowered them.  As the little cotton underpants lid down
her thighs, long, shining threads of the thirteen-year-old's cunt
sauce stretched from the gusset to her vulva.  Amelia stopped to
marvel at the sight.  ""You're so wet,"" she said.  ""I love that.""  
Finally she slid the panties all the way down, and Courtney stepped
out of them.</p><p>""Kiss me,"" said the older woman, and Courtney bent forward.  This is
so weird, the girl thought for a moment, but when her lips met
Amelia's sparks shot straight to her groin.  As their tongues
explored each other's mouths, Amelia's hands wandered over Courtney's
body, squeezing her breasts, her ass, her thighs.  Finally, a hand
cupped her dripping pussy mound, fingers slipping between her juicy
labes.  By the time they broke off the kiss, the little brunette teen
was on fire.</p><p>""Climb up here,"" said Amelia, and she directed the teenager to kneel
on the arms of the chair, her thighs spread wide.  The wealthy middle
aged woman slumped down in the chair a little until the girl's
pudendum was right in her face.  For her age, Courtney had unusually
prominent inner lips, and with her legs open, they hung between her
fleshy outer lips like fruit waiting to be plucked.</p><p>With her hands on the girl's shapely ass, Amelia kissed the tender
skin of Courtney's inner thighs.  ""So soft,"" she murmured.  She
licked the hollows just to the left and right of her snatch, the
aroma drawing her closer, until her tongue was taking broad swipes up
and down Courtney's swollen outer lips.</p><p>""Mmmmmm,"" whimpered the adolescent girl, her need evident.  ""Oh yes,""
she cooed as Amelia's tongue traced the perimeter of her curled inner
lips before burrowing deep in her Holy of Holies.  ""Oh my goodness...""  </p><p>""I love your sweet little cunny,"" said Mrs. Fazio.</p><p>Soon everyone could hear Amelia licking and sucking at the teenager's
juicy fuckhole.  Courtney had clearly lost the last of her
inhibitions.  She was riding the older woman's face, her hips
gyrating in a steady rhythm.  Brooke knelt in front of the chair for
a good view of Amelia lapping the teenager's sopping cunt, her tongue
appearing and disappearing between the folds.  The HD camera recorded
every detail down to the juice covering her chin.</p><p>Courtney's moans grew louder and more frantic.  She hugged the chair,
nipples rubbing against the upholstery, her dripping delta moving
with total abandon over the wealthy woman's face, her round butt
bouncing up and down.  ""Yes...oh god, yes..."" she whined.  Melinda zoomed
in for a close up of Courtney's face, her pretty features contorted
with ecstasy.  As much as she hated sharing her little fuck toy with
Mrs. Mafia Boss, she had to admit the scene was turning her on.</p><p>When Amelia eased a fingertip into Courtney's ass and sucked her
clit, the girl screamed and exploded in climax.  Her body was
motionless for a moment, cunt mashed against the older woman's mouth,
then a series of shuddering spasms went through her limbs.  Finally,
she slumped down across the chair in Amelia's lap.</p><p>Amelia held the limp body tenderly, stroking her hair and face.  When
Courtney's eyes fluttered open, the older woman smiled and kissed her
lips.  Courtney smiled back.  ""Thank you,"" she said.  ""That was so
amazing.""  Amelia kissed her again, deeply this time, and the young
teen tasted herself in the older woman's mouth.</p><p>""Will you be ready for more fun soon?"" Amelia asked the girl.</p><p>Courtney bit her lip and frowned, like she was thinking about
it.  ""Maybe,"" she giggled.</p><p>Mrs. Fazio pushed her off the chair, laughing.  ""Go lie on the bed
and wait for me,"" she said.  Brooke and Melinda repositioned their
cameras for a better view of the bed.</p><p>Amelia got up from the chair.  ""Help me with this dress, Sigrid,"" she
ordered.  The blonde girl stood behind Amelia and unzipped her black
dress, peeled it off her shoulders and down.  The dark haired woman
was short and voluptuous.  Under the dress she wore a lacy black bra,
matching high-waisted panties, and black stockings held up by
garters.  Her hips were very round and full, having born six children.</p><p>Courtney lay on her side, head propped in one hand, checking out
Amelia's body.  She'll want me to lick and suck her now, thought the
teenager.  The older woman's waist was small considering the size of
her bust and hips, and Courtney decided she was sexy.  Amelia's
chunky thighs brushed against each other when she walked toward her,
and as she got closer, the teenager could see pubic hair curling from
the edges of her panties for at least an inch or two down each leg.</p><p>She stopped beside the bed.  ""Sigrid,"" she said, and the Swede
immediately began to work at the hooks of her full-figure bra.</p><p>The bitch certainly has her au pair trained, thought Brooke.  She
wouldn't mind doing some training exercises with the gorgeous blonde
herself.</p><p>When the bra fell away, Courtney's eyes went wide.  Amelia's tits
were humongous.  They sagged a bit, naturally, given their
dimensions.  Each was the size of a ripe cantaloupe with dark reddish
aureoles the size of tea saucers, and nipples as big as half her
thumb.  Courtney thought they were magnificent.</p><p>Sigrid knelt to lower Amelia's panties.  She had more pubic hair than
little Courtney had ever seen or imagined possible.  It spread out in
a thick triangle almost to her navel and far to each side.  Through
this dense jungle the young teen could just make out something dark
and purplish...</p><p>""Jesus, what a bush,"" whispered Brooke to Melinda.  ""She oughta take
a weed whacker to that thing.""</p><p>Amelia pushed Courtney onto her back.  On hands and knees, the older
woman dragged her huge milk sacks up the young girl's torso until
they hung on either side of her face, hiding it completely.  Courtney
hefted them.  ""Oh my gosh,"" she said.  ""I love your boobs.""  Her
hands were so small in comparison they practically disappeared into
the heavy jugs, fat nipples poking out between her fingers.</p><p>""Suck them,"" said Amelia.  Little Courtney obliged willingly.  She
loved the feeling of the heavy breasts in her hands and the thick
nipples in her mouth.  She alternated between them, sucking one and
squeezing the other.</p><p>""Sigrid, get undressed and come over here,"" said the chairwoman.</p><p>Brooke had been waiting for this moment.  She turned her camera on
the blonde Swede.  Sigrid unbuttoned her white blouse and took it
off, then her skirt.  Oh yeah, said Brooke to herself.  Without a
trace of self consciousness the lovely teenager unhooked her bra and
pulled it off.  Her breasts were wonderfully full and round, her
aureoles so pale they almost blended in with the soft skin around
them, with little inverted dimples at their centers.  </p><p>The panties came off next.  Sheer perfection, thought Brooke.  Her
skin was white and luminous, not a blemish anywhere.  No trace of a
tan line, either.  The pubic hair was so pale that it was almost
invisible.  A true blonde, for sure.</p><p>Amelia lay on her back with Courtney on one side, so Sigrid took the
other.  The older woman's huge breasts slumped down the sides of her
chest.  ""I've always wanted to have both my tits sucked at the same
time,"" she said.  The two teenagers suckled her dark red nipples like
nursing babies.  ""Mmmmmm, that feels wonderful,"" she said, stroking
their hair.</p><p>Amelia raised Courtney's head to kiss her.  ""You're so adorable,"" she
said to the young brunette.  ""Now get down and eat me.""</p><p>While Sigrid continued to suck and play with Amelia's massive melons,
Courtney placed herself between the older woman's parted legs.  Until
this moment, the young girl had seen exactly two pussies up close:
Melinda's and Brooke's.  One of them was shaved and the other closely
trimmed, and both women had small inner lips that remained hidden
most of the time.  As her fingers parted the thick black hair,
Courtney could see that Amelia's cunt was something altogether
different.  The labia were thick and curled, and extended far beyond
the fleshy outer lips--easily a couple of inches.  They were dark
purple, almost black, at the edges and bright pink at the center.  At
the top was a huge clit.  Sheathed, it stuck out like a small,
uncircumcised penis.</p><p>The smell was different, too--a  much stronger, more pungent scent.  
Zooming in for a reaction shot of Courtney's face, Brooke wasn't sure
if her look was one of lust or horror.  Pushing aside the hair,
Courtney first licked the thick flaps, then sucked them into her
mouth.  She slurped up nectar like a thirsty dog.  Burrowing deeper,
it seemed she might lose herself in the older woman's hairy cunt.  
Amelia held the girl's head with both hands and humped her face.  
Courtney was clearly enjoying herself and there was plenty to enjoy.  
She fed greedily.</p><p>""Oh, that's good,"" said Amelia.  She pulled her knees up to her
chest.  ""Now lick my ass.""</p><p>Tangy juice poured from her cunt and coated the older woman's
butthole.  It too was surrounded by curling black hairs.  Courtney
felt so dirty being made to lick this woman's asshole, to be watched
while she did it, to be videotaped.  But that very act of submission,
being told what to do, filled her with an aching need.  Her pussy
wept, begging for attention as her tongue rimmed the older woman's
dirt pipe, scratchy hairs tickling her cheeks.</p><p>Amelia groaned and lowered her legs.  ""Sigrid, there's room for you
here, too.""  As Courtney went back to sucking her labes, the blonde
lay down next to her between the older woman's thighs.  The young
brunette made room for her and with their faces pressed together, the
two teenagers ate Mrs. Fazio's pussy.</p><p>Courtney lavished attention on one side of Amelia's prodigious flaps
while Sigrid sucked the other.  Then the Swede began to tongue-fuck
her employer's juicy hole while Courtney sucked her clit.  ""Oh god,
yes,"" said Amelia.  ""That's perfect.""  </p><p>Giggling, the two teens kissed, their faces wet with the older
woman's fuck sauce.  ""Now Sigrid, do my clit,"" Amelia said.  ""Fuck
yes,"" she purred.  ""Put your fingers in me, Courtney,"" she said.  Two
fingers went in with no difficulty.  She fucked the older woman's
cunt while Sigrid sucked her clit, and Amelia moaned with
pleasure.  ""Use four fingers,"" she said.</p><p>""Wow,"" said little Courtney as her hand penetrated the juicy
fuckslot.  Only her thumb remained outside.  Amelia's tunnel of love
was stretched from bearing children, and she'd dreamed about
fisting.  But Sigrid's hands were just too big to enter her
comfortably.  Pubescent Courtney, though, had such tiny hands...</p><p>""Courtney, I want you to put your whole hand inside me.""</p><p>""Oh my gosh, are you sure?"" asked the child.</p><p>""Just make sure it's good and wet,"" said Amelia.  ""Sigrid, help her.""</p><p>Smiling at Courtney, the Swedish girl sucked the little brunette's
thumb, drooling on it.  When it was slick and shining with spit she
said, ""Do it now.""  Sigrid held the older woman's pussy flaps spread
open.  Courtney tucked her thumb in tight against her other fingers
and began to work her hand into Amelia's fuckhole.  </p><p>""Oh god,"" the woman groaned.</p><p>""Am I hurting you?"" asked Courtney.</p><p>""No, keep going...yes, like that, slowly...oh, god damn it!"" she cried as
Courtney's hand sank in up to the wrist.  The girl waited a moment
for Amelia to adjust to the sensation.  She loved how hot and wet it
was, and the way the vaginal walls squeezed her hand.  She curled her
fingers.  When the woman moved her hips encouragingly, Courtney
slowly began to fist-fuck her.</p><p>They established a rhythm which grew faster as Amelia's orgasm
approached.  The chairwoman thrashed, her big jugs heaving, a low
moan deep in her throat.  ""Oh my fucking god...oh my fucking god..."" she
repeated again and again.  When she was sure her climax was near,
Sigrid began to suck on her clit while Courtney fist-fucked her.  
They held on as the older woman's hips rose from the bed, every
muscle taut as a piano wire.</p><p>Her scream was loud enough to wake the dead.</p><p>At last she sank back to the mattress, her body trembling.  When
Courtney eased her hand free, it was followed by a gush of clear
ejaculate, soaking the sheets.  Sigrid thrust her face into the wide
open fuckhole, drinking up as much as she could.  Sharing a kiss with
Courtney, they licked the juice from one another's faces laughing
like the young girls they were.</p><p>But the laughter died suddenly.  As Amelia recovered, the girls fell
on each other, touching, caressing, tasting.  Soon they were locked
in a torrid sixty-nine, each devouring the other's sweet teenaged
cunt.  They rolled over and over on the wet sheets, until Courtney
was in a state of what seemed a perpetual orgasm.  It never stopped,
but rose and fell in waves.</p><p>Brooke and Melinda could barely contain themselves.</p><p>Amelia watched the two beautiful teenagers, stroking their
bodies.  ""Courtney,"" she said, ""I know you're saving your virginity
for a special occasion.  But there is another part of your body I'd
like to violate right now.""</p><p>The girls were still licking each other's pussies with Courtney on
top.  Amelia went to a dresser and got something from the top
drawer.  She knelt behind Courtney, and as Sigrid licked her
scrumptious young cunt, the chairwoman began licking her ass.</p><p>""Uhhnnnn,"" moaned the thirteen-year-old.  ""That feels so amazing.""</p><p>When it was good and wet, Amelia slid a finger into Courtney's virgin
ass.  She kept her nails short for this very purpose.  The little
brunette was humming and moaning into Sigrid's cunt.  After a minute
or two she drove in second finger.  Courtney was cumming in Sigrid's
mouth again, her body covered in a light sheen of perspiration.</p><p>Using a small bottle of lube, Amelia began to grease the object she's
taken from the drawer.  It was a smooth, curving glass dildo, tapered
at one end with a thick bulb at the other.  Withdrawing her fingers,
she dribbled lube on Courtney's puckered asshole.  The toy was so
smooth and small at the tip that it slipped in much easier than had
her two fingers.</p><p>""Oh, Mrs. Fazio,"" whimpered Courtney.  ""What are you doing to me?""</p><p>""Don't worry, child.  I'm going to fuck your ass.""</p><p>The tapered glass grew broader at its center, and as Amelia pushed in
more and more it became as thick as a man's cock.  The sensation was
so foreign but so exquisite little Courtney never wanted it to end.  
She loved the feeling of being filled up.  Sigrid continued sucking
her cunt while the dildo plundered her ass.</p><p>""Oh yes!"" she cried.  ""Give it to me, oh yes, fuck my ass!  Yes!  
Keep fucking my ass like that!  Please don't stop!  Don't ever stop!  
Fuck me!  Fuck me!  Oh yeah, fuck me!""</p><p>On and on she screamed.</p><p>Melinda was beside herself.  She had never before heard Courtney
utter a curse word stronger than 'damn,' and to hear her begging to
be fucked in the ass was too much.  She'd never seen anything so
arousing in her life.  When Courtney finally collapsed from
exhaustion, she and Brooke left their cameras on the tripods and
threw themselves on the blond Swede.</p><p>The two teenagers served the three older women all afternoon and well
into the evening.  The girls used every combination of lips, tongues
and fingers to please the women and each other.  Amelia especially
loved riding Sigrid's pretty face while Courtney licked her ass.</p><p>By the time they were all too tired to go on, the bed was a shambles,
the wine was all drunk and the entire room reeked of sex.</p><p>Courtney knew by the end of that day that she was made to serve.  She
told Melinda on the way home that she wanted to be her fuck toy
forever.</p><p>The little thirteen-year-old could hardly wait to serve her mistress
again.</p>"
479,"Summer Love, Chapter 5",callmeQ67,5,Courtney takes her young friend Kristen to Mrs. Lunsford's house.  All sorts of delicious wickedness ensues.,"['Fff', 'teen', 'oral', 'reluc', 'exhib']","<p>""Would you mind if I kissed you?""</p><p>Thirteen-year-old Kristen Hayes was surprised but secretly overjoyed
by this question from her best friend.</p><p>""'Cause when Ryan Harrington kissed me last weekend at Ashley's party
I don't think he did it right,"" Courtney had gone on to explain.</p><p>""And you think I could do better?"" Kristen had answered.  ""I've never
kissed anyone in my life.""</p><p>Courtney smiled.  ""Well, then we should practice.  Don't you want to
know what to do when a boy kisses you the first time?""</p><p>Kristen had little interest in kissing boys, but any excuse for
kissing her best friend was okay with her.  So they had kissed.  
Slowly, tentatively, experimentally, with lots of giggles.  But after
while, as they got more comfortable, they began to kiss passionately,
like a pair of lovers in a movie.  When Courtney's tongue slipped
into her mouth, Kristen thought she might die from happiness.</p><p>Over the past year Kristen had come to realize that her feelings for
Courtney were more than ordinary friendship.  Just seeing her face
made Kristen's heart beat faster.  When Courtney touched her casually
she felt a wave of excitement ripple across her skin, and hot blood
pulsed in her sex.  But that kiss confirmed the feeling that had been
growing inside her.  Kristen knew then that she didn't want a
boyfriend.  She wanted Courtney.</p><p>She loved everything about that kiss.  The feel of soft lips and wet
slippery tongue.  The smell of skin and saliva.  The arms around her
neck, the warmth of her friend's body.  The little 'mmmm' sounds
Courtney made, like she was eating a really yummy dessert. She wanted
it to go on forever.</p><p>But Courtney had broken it off when she realized they were getting
carried away, grinding the crotches of their jeans against each
other.  They had laughed nervously, knowing something amazing had
just happened, but not understanding quite what it was.</p><p>That was nearly two months ago, just before school let out for the
summer.  Just as their kissing 'practice' had brought them closer
than ever, something had happened to drive Courtney away.</p><p>Living only a few doors from each other, the two girls had been best
friends since the first grade.  But now they hadn't spoken in weeks
because Courtney never seemed to have time.  She was always working
at her lifeguard job or taking her bike on mysterious errands that
lasted all afternoon.  Strangest of all, yesterday she was picked up
in a stretch limo and didn't come back for hours and hours.</p><p>Her best friend seemed to be avoiding her, and Kristen was determined
to find out why.  On a hot Wednesday in August she marched up the
front steps of Courtney's house and rang the doorbell.  She knew that
Courtney's mom would be at work in the city.  Her friend came to the
door wearing boxer shorts and a ribbed white tank top, her hair wild
and uncombed.</p><p>""Hi,"" said Courtney, her voice gravelly with sleep.  ""Come on in.""</p><p>""Hi.  Did I get you up?""</p><p>""Well, yeah.  What time is it anyway?""</p><p>""Sorry.  It's almost noon, I thought you'd be up,"" said
Kristen.  ""You never used to sleep late.""  She followed Courtney into
the kitchen.</p><p>""Um…well, I was really tired last night.""</p><p>""That's what I wanted to talk to you about.  I saw you get in that
limo yesterday and then you didn't come back until late…what's going
on?  I never see you anymore.""  Kristen blurted out the words,
surprised by her own directness.</p><p>Courtney poured herself a glass of orange juice and looked at her
friend.  What would Kristen think if she told her the truth?  How
could she explain the events of last night?  An image popped into her
head, of Mrs. Fazio's hairy cunt and of her own hand slipping into
that juicy wet hole…</p><p>""Kristy….I'm sorry I haven't been a very good friend this summer.  
There's a lot going on and it's kind of hard to explain…oh, god,
you're going to think I'm a terrible person…""  She suddenly looked as
if she might cry.</p><p>Kristen wrapped her arms around Courtney and hugged her tight.  ""I'm
your best friend,"" she said gently.  ""There's nothing you can say
that would make me think you're a bad person.""  She looked into
Courtney's eyes.  ""You're not into drugs, are you?  Are you smoking
crack?  Shooting heroin?  Crystal meth?""</p><p>Courtney laughed.  ""No, it's nothing like that.  I'm fine, I
promise.""  She studied Kristen's face.  This was her best friend and
she didn't want to lose her.  There was no way she would be okay with
the scene at Melinda's house—would she?  Letting her into this new
world would be a terrible risk.  Kristen had never indicated that she
like girls.  Except for that night they had kissed…</p><p>""Look,"" she began.  ""I don't think I can put it into words.  It's
just too complicated.  Maybe I could show you instead.""</p><p>""Courtney!  You're scaring me!  Why can't you—""</p><p>But Courtney interrupted.  ""Come with me this afternoon, okay?  
There's someone I want you to meet.""</p><p>An hour later the two thirteen-year-olds were riding their bikes
through a quiet suburban neighborhood.  Kristen noticed that the
houses were getting bigger and farther apart, the traffic
nonexistent.  She followed Courtney up the drive of a modern house
surrounded by huge old maples and oaks.  There was a truck parked on
the grass with 'Artie's Landscaping' stenciled on its side.  Just as
the girls were dismounting from their bicycles, three men appeared
from behind the house wearing dirty work clothes and boots.  Two
looked like university students on summer break and the third was
older, probably in his forties.  All three looked very fit, with
powerful arms and shoulders.</p><p>The men were laughing and the two student types were giving each
other a high five.  When he spotted the girls the older man smiled at
them.  ""Hello there,"" he said.  ""Are you here to sell Girl Scout
cookies?""</p><p>""Ha, that's funny,"" said Courtney in her best deadpan.  ""We're
friends of Mrs. Lunsford.""</p><p>""I bet you are,"" he said, his eyes roving over the girls' bodies.  ""I
bet you are.  She's out by the pool.  It's just down this path and
through the gate.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" said Courtney.  ""I know where it is.""</p><p>As they turned the corner Kristen noticed that the men were still
ogling them.  She heard one of them say, ""I wouldn't mind a bite of
their cookies.""</p><p>""Ew,"" said Kristen.  ""Did you see the way those creeps were staring
at us?""</p><p>""I didn't mind,"" Courtney said.  ""I thought the two younger ones were
kinda hot.""  Kristen could only shake her head in disgust.</p><p>The pool area was beautifully decorated with flowering vines and
hand-painted Mexican tiles, and Kristen was impressed in spite of her
misgivings.  Courtney had told her very little, only that she had
made a friend at the country club and that she was older but very
cool.</p><p>""Hello Courtney,"" came a voice from the shade of a wisteria-covered
arbor.  ""Who's your friend?""</p><p>""Hi Mrs. Lunsford.  This is my best friend, Kristen.  I hope you
don't mind that I brought her along.""  The girl with Courtney was
slender with long blonde hair.  A real stunner, thought Melinda.  She
admired Kristen's pretty face and fair skin, which seemed to glow in
the afternoon sun.</p><p>Kristen stepped out of the bright sunlight and saw an attractive
woman reclining on a chaise longue, cigarette in hand.  She noticed
an ice bucket, a cocktail shaker and a glass of some greenish
concoction on a table.  She noticed that the woman's body was shiny
with sun lotion, and that she had a nice smile and very white teeth.  
She noticed that the woman had no tan lines on her body and had full,
round breasts. Both of these facts were inescapable because the woman
was completely nude.</p><p>""Hello Kristen, how nice to meet you.  What has Courtney told you
about me?""</p><p>""Um, not much.  Just that she met you at the club and that you're
really awesome.""</p><p>""High praise, indeed,"" said Melinda, smiling.  ""Courtney, why haven't
you told me about your lovely friend?""</p><p>""I did tell you about her,"" said Courtney, a little defensively.  ""A
couple of weeks ago when you asked me…uh…""</p><p>""Yes?  Asked you what?""</p><p>""You asked me if I'd ever kissed a girl before.""</p><p>""Oh!  You're that Kristen, are you?""  Kristen felt the flush of blood
rising up her neck and face and knew she had turned crimson.  How
could Courtney have told this stranger her most cherished
secret?  ""Oh look, she's blushing.  How adorable,"" said
Melinda.  ""You enjoyed that kiss didn't you Courtney?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Courtney said, ""a lot.""  She flashed a grin at Kristen, who
was staring at her open-mouthed.</p><p>""Why don't you kiss her again,"" said Melinda, ""and see if it's as
good as you remember.""</p><p>Courtney turned and looked into her friend's eyes.  </p><p>""This is crazy!"" Kristen began.  ""Do you really think I'm going to—""</p><p>Courtney put a finger to her lips.  ""Shhh,"" she said softly.  </p><p>Kristen had been waiting for two months to kiss her friend again, but
she didn't imagine it like this.  Not in front of a woman she had
just met!  But the look on Courtney's face pushed her objections to
the background.  Her eyes were full of such longing that Kristen's
defenses crumbled.</p><p>The instant their lips touched the rest of the world ceased to
exist.  All the suppressed desire for her friend flooded Kristen's
body as they kissed deeply, hungrily, and she knew this was right.  
This was what she'd been wanting; this was what was missing from her
life.</p><p>She held Courtney's face in both hands as they kissed, then ran her
fingers through her friend's thick chestnut tresses.  It was so good
to finally touch her this way, like a lover, that she almost forgot
Melinda was watching.  Courtney's hands were inside her t-shirt
caressing the skin of her back and sides, and every touch fueled a
need that threatened to consume her.</p><p>Kristen had no idea how long they kissed but at last Melinda spoke
and brought her back to reality—a new, altered reality.  ""Let's have
a look at her, Courtney,"" she said.  ""Take off her clothes.""</p><p>They broke off their kiss, panting with desire.  Courtney grabbed the
hem of Kristen's t-shirt and started to lift.  ""I'm so fucking hot
for you Kristy,"" she said.</p><p>""Courtney, I—""</p><p>""Do you want me?"" Courtney asked her friend.  ""Because I've wanted
you for so long.""</p><p>Kristen could only gaze at her friend in wonder.  This was her
fantasy come true.  She couldn't speak, but raised her arms over her
head to help Courtney remove her t-shirt.  Under it she wore a rather
conservative bikini top.  ""You have such beautiful skin,"" said
Courtney, running her hands over her friend's body.  Melinda couldn't
agree more.  Kristen had a creamy white complexion with hints of pink.</p><p>She turned self conscious again when Courtney began to undo her bra.  
While her friend had developed boobs and hips in the past year,
Kristen's body was still skinny and straight.  Her breasts were
slight mounds, little more that the suggestion of breasts, capped
with pale cone-shaped aureoles.   She clutched the loosened bra to
her chest.</p><p>""Don't be shy,"" said Melinda.  ""Let's see what you've got.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Courtney said, trying to pull her hands away.  ""I wanna see
your boobs, too.""</p><p>""What boobs?"" said Kristen, giving in.  ""I haven't got anything
compared to you.""</p><p>""Oh!"" Courtney said, fastening her hands to Kristen's chest.  ""These
are pretty!""  The big puffy nipples were very sensitive, and she
gasped as Courtney twisted them.  A jolt of electricity shot straight
to her cunt, making it throb.  Her experienced friend licked one of
Kristen's nipples then blew on it, watching it harden.  She sucked it
between her lips and nipped it gently with her teeth.  Kristen
whimpered with pleasure.</p><p>""Oh, Courtney,"" she said as her friend repeated the process on her
other breast.  </p><p>""Mmm, yummy,"" said Courtney smiling, and the two friends kissed some
more.</p><p>""I wanna touch your boobs, too,"" said Kristen as she tugged at her
friend's t-shirt.  Courtney was wearing a robin's egg blue bikini
top, and it contrasted nicely with her sun browned skin.  ""Wow,""
Kristen said.  ""I think your boobs are even bigger than the last time
I saw you.""</p><p>Courtney smiled and turned around so her friend could untie the
strings that held her top in place.  When she turned back Kristen
could only stare speechless at the sight of Courtney's sensational
C-cup tits.  Courtney laughed at her reaction.  ""You can touch them,
you know,"" she said.  ""Or do you just wanna look at them all day?""</p><p>Kristen cupped those perfect titties in her hands and squeezed
gently.  ""Oh my god!"" she said.  ""They're amazing!""</p><p>Courtney laughed again.  ""You can squeeze them harder if you want.  
Go ahead and play with them.""  Kristen made them wobble and bounce in
her hands, and both of them giggled like—well, like thirteen-year-old
girls.  Kristen shifted her attention to Courtney's hard nipples, and
remembering what Courtney had done she licked and blew on them,
watching as the delicate flesh crinkled.  ""Now suck on them,""
Courtney said.</p><p>""Like that?"" Kristen said a minute later, looking up at her friend.</p><p>""That's perfect.  Now bite them a little.  Yeah…harder…oh, fuck
yes…""  A moment later Courtney raised her friend's head and kissed
her again.  ""Let's get these off,"" she said, unbuttoning Kristen's
denim cut-offs.  ""I'm going to make you feel things you never even
imagined.""</p><p>Kristen's shorts were lowered to reveal her bikini bottoms, which
were a little loose on her slim hips.  Courtney knelt at her feet,
smiling up at her.  ""These too,"" she said, hooking her fingers in the
elastic waistband.  ""Beautiful,"" Courtney said, seeing her friend's
pussy up close for the first time.  ""Like a ripe peach.""  Her labia
were rosy pink in contrast to the white of her thighs and belly.  
There was almost no hair; just a bit of blonde fuzz at the top of her
mound.</p><p>""Lie down,"" Courtney said, pushing her friend back onto the cushioned
lounge chair next to Melinda's.  She pushed Kristen's legs apart and
knelt between them.  The blonde teenager sighed as two soft hands
stroked the skin of her inner thighs, touching her in a way that no
one had ever done before.  Then Courtney's lips were pressed to her
tender flesh, giving her goose bumps.</p><p>""Oh!"" Kristen gasped as her best friend licked the hollow place at
the top of her thigh.  Courtney smiled up at her and licked the other
side.  A finger slid gently up and down Kristen's tight slit until it
began to open like a flower.  Her breathing grew quick and shallow,
and her mouth was suddenly dry.  The finger dipped deeper between her
puffy labia, finding her opening.  Kristen felt the need rising
inside her, building momentum like a train gathering speed.</p><p>""You're so wet,"" said Courtney, slathering her friend's slick natural
lube over her vulva until everything glistened with honey.  ""Such a
pretty pussy,"" Courtney said, kissing the blood engorged lips.  ""And
so sweet.""</p><p>Kristen looked on wide-eyed as her friend's tongue slipped between
her pink folds.  She couldn't believe this was happening.  Her
fantasies had always been rather vague and involved lots of kissing
and touching, but she had never gone so far as to imagine her
friend's beloved face between her legs.  The sight alone was
incredibly arousing, and the fact that she was actually licking her
most intimate place was so far beyond anything she had dreamt...  ""Oh
Courtney,"" she said.  ""That feels so good.""</p><p>Courtney looked up at her with a wicked gleam in her eye.  ""I'm just
getting started,"" she said.  The brunette teen circled her friend's
clit then plunged her tongue as deeply as she could into Kristen's
little fuckhole.  When she started to lick Kristen's pussy slowly
from bottom to top, her friend's hips began to move to the same
rhythm.  The life Kristen had known faded away as her need continued
to grow, the train now running downhill and out of control.</p><p>Kristen was in another world, completely unaware that she was humping
her best friend's face.  She no longer cared who was watching.  ""Oh
god…Oh my god…Oh please, Courtney,"" she begged, ""I'm almost there…""  
As her pelvis moved faster and faster, Courtney hooked her arms
around Kristen's thighs and spread her labes with her fingers,
pulling the hood back from her clit.  She lapped at the little pink
pleasure button as Kristen's hips rose off the cushion, pressing
herself urgently into Courtney's mouth.</p><p>Enormous waves of pleasure crashed over the willowy blonde lifting
her up, higher and higher, as bursts of color and light went off in
her head.  She came with a strangled cry, her hands grasping fistfuls
of Courtney's dark hair.  At last she fell back to earth, limp and
exhausted.  Her clit became unbearably sensitive and Courtney raised
her head just as Kristen could stand no more.</p><p>Courtney grinned and brushed a lock of hair from Kristen's sweaty
face.  ""Was that okay?"" she asked.  Kristen smiled weakly,
nodding.  ""So…"" Courtney began, ""you're not too freaked out?  Are we
still friends?""</p><p>""Oh my god, yes!"" said Kristen.  ""You're my best friend!  You'll
always be my best friend!""</p><p>""You're so awesome!"" Courtney said, kissing her friend, her lips wet
with girl juice.  ""We're going to have so much fun together.""  The
two teens smiled happily at each other.</p><p>""I hate to break up this little love fest,"" said Melinda, and Kristen
turned in her direction.  She had almost forgotten the older woman
was there.  ""But don't you think it's time you returned the favor,
Kristen?""</p><p>The two girls looked at each other and giggled when Courtney raised
her eyebrows comically.  ""It's okay if you don't want to,"" she
whispered.</p><p>""I want to,"" said Kristen.  ""I want to make you feel good.""  </p><p>Courtney smiled and kissed her again before stripping off her shorts
and bikini bottom.  She knelt, straddling Kristen's head.  The skinny
blonde marveled at her best friend's sex, so different from her own.  
The hair was dark and there was more of it, mostly at the top of her
mound and in wispy trails along her slit.  Then there were the thick
pulpy inner lips that protruded from the swollen outer lips, like a
huge wad of well chewed pink bubble gum.  She could smell her
friend's arousal.</p><p>""Courtney,"" she said, ""I've never done this before…""</p><p>""Don't worry.  Just do whatever would feel good to you.  I'll love
it.""</p><p>Kristen touched her friend's pussy tentatively.  The sticky, curled
inner lips were folded together and she worked them apart with a
finger, finding the slippery channel between them.  She used the
juice to paint Courtney's vulva, and pulled back the folds to expose
her clit, tickling it gently.</p><p>""Mmm, that's good,"" Courtney said.  ""Now lick it.""</p><p>Kristen stuck out her tongue and tasted another girl's pussy for the
first time.  She found that it was both tangy and sweet, and she
began to kiss it much as she French kissed her pretty friend's other
lips.  Encouraged by Courtney's girlish cries of pleasure, she
explored the shapely brunette's lavish pink womanhood with her
tongue, probing the crevices, tracing the edges of the thick flaps
and even sucking them into her mouth.  </p><p>Courtney was moving her hips and Kristen tried to match the
rhythm.  ""Yes, like that!"" said Courtney.  ""Right there!  Lick my
clit!""  Kristen grabbed her friend's bouncing backside and held on as
Courtney rode her face.  Holding her tongue flat, she let Courtney
slide her vulva up and down on it, bruising her lips and spreading
cream from her nose to her chin.</p><p>""Oh fuck yes!"" Courtney squealed a moment later.  ""Oh Kristy, I'm
cumming!  Don't stop!  I'm cumming!""  Her high pitched shrieks were
music to Kristen's ears.  She drank up the flowing nectar and held
onto Courtney's hips as the brunette's muscles shook spasmodically.</p><p>Courtney collapsed on top of her friend's slim body, her face resting
on one of Kristen's thighs.</p><p>""Well, Courtney,"" said Melinda, ""did your little friend please you?""</p><p>""Oh my gosh, yes,"" said Courtney.  ""She made me cum so good.""</p><p>""Then it seems she has potential.  But let's leave her for now.  
Watching you two has got me in a lather.  It's time for you to get
over here now,"" said Melinda coldly, ""and satisfy me.""</p><p>Kristen was shocked at the older woman's tone.  It sounded more like
an order than a request.  Melinda leaned back imperiously in her
chaise, her legs crossed at the ankle, a drink in one hand.  The
blonde teenager had to admit she was attractive, with her smart
hairstyle and shapely figure.  Her breasts, in particular, were
magnificent.</p><p>Courtney knelt on the lounger at Melinda's feet.  ""Yes, come and get
it honey,"" said the older woman, spreading her legs.  The little
brunette noticed that there was a huge wet spot on the cushion under
Melinda's crotch, and her shaved pussy and upper thighs were slick
with residue.  Even as her nose picked up a new scent and her tongue
a foreign taste, she didn't stop to ask why.</p><p>With both hands gripping the teen's hair, Melinda pressed Courtney's
mouth tight to her dripping cunt.  ""Oh, fuck yes,"" she said, her head
rolling back in rapture.  ""Drink it up, Courtney.""  She loved the
sight of the teenager's pretty face between her legs almost as much
as she enjoyed what the girl was doing with her trained
tongue.  ""Fuck yes,"" she said again.   Using Courtney's face like a
masturbation device, Melinda rubbed it up and down, back and forth
over her slimy gash.</p><p>Abruptly, Melinda raised Courtney's head.  The pretty brunette gasped
for breath, her face covered with slippery juices.  ""Courtney,"" she
said, ""tell your friend what you are to me.""</p><p>Courtney tried to turn away but Melinda held her fast.  ""Go on, tell
her,"" insisted the older woman.</p><p>""I'm your fuck toy,"" said Courtney softly, her eyes downcast.</p><p>""Look at me and speak up,"" said Melinda.  ""I couldn't hear you.""</p><p>Courtney looked at Melinda with her big brown eyes.  ""I'm your fuck
toy,"" she said again.</p><p>""Yes you are,"" said Melinda.  ""Now eat my cunt like a good little
fuck toy.""  She sighed as Courtney went back to sucking her gooey
snatch.  The older woman turned to see Kristen's reaction.  The
slender teen had a look of horror on her face—but her hand was
between her legs rubbing her fuzzy blonde mound.</p><p>""Kristen,"" she said.  ""Did you happen to see some men leaving when
you arrived?""</p><p>""Um…yeah.  I didn't like the way they looked at us.""</p><p>""They may be cretins,"" said Melinda with a corrupt smile.  ""But I
highly recommend Artie and his crew.  They sure know how to treat
their customers.""  She looked down at Courtney's face between her
widespread legs.  ""Yes, my love,"" she said.  ""All three of those big
oafs fucked my hot little pussy.  You just gobbled up three loads of
man cum.  Does that make you feel dirty?""</p><p>Courtney looked stricken.  ""I thought...I thought you…""</p><p>""You thought what?  You thought I loved you?  I do love you, my sweet
little girl.  Is that what you wanted to hear?  Good, now keep eating
my cunt,"" she said, pushing Courtney's face back to her sloppy
fuckhole.  ""You thought I only liked girls?  Well, I do prefer girls,
but there are times when a hard cock can be useful.  Sometimes,"" she
laughed, ""even two or three hard cocks.""</p><p>""Kristen,"" said Melinda, turning to her again.  ""Do you think
Courtney looks sexy eating my cunt?""</p><p>Kristen could only nod in agreement.  ""Come here and let me get a
better look at you.""  Standing as if in a trance, Kristen was still
trying to absorb what she'd seen and heard.  Fuck toy?  Courtney?  
Her gorgeous, independent minded best friend was this woman's fuck
toy?</p><p>As she considered, the wealthy blonde wife's hands roamed over her
slim body, pausing to squeeze her aching nipples.  Courtney watched
as Melinda explored her recently innocent friend's most private
places.  Cupping the child's nearly hairless peach, her fingers
sought out the juicy insides.  Kristen let out a gasp.</p><p>""Oh my,"" said Melinda.  ""Another virgin.""  She licked Kristen's honey
from her fingers.  ""You're delicious,"" she said.  ""Climb up here so I
can eat you.""</p><p>The slender blonde didn't know what to think.  Part of her was
appalled that Courtney would submit to this woman's perverse will.  
But at the same time she had never been so turned on in her life.  
Her pussy was throbbing with need.  She knelt astride Melinda's head,
her own face next to Courtney's.  </p><p>Thirteen-year-old Kristen nearly sobbed with joy as Melinda's tongue
parted her pink folds.  Courtney raised her head from her lover's
swampy shaved cunt to kiss her best friend.  Kristen fell into that
kiss—down, down, into a deep black sensory-filled ocean where nothing
mattered but Melinda's tongue in her sex and Courtney's tongue in her
mouth.  Everything else was forgotten.  The euphoria was absolute,
better than any drug.  When she came screaming into Courtney's mouth,
Kristen knew that she would do anything to have that feeling again.</p><p>*       *       *</p><p>Friday night, and the two girls were at Courtney's house doing each
other's makeup.  Melinda had told them to 'look slutty' so they were
using eyeliner, mascara and lots of dark eye shadow.  Neither of them
was normally allowed to wear makeup, and their mothers would have
been shocked and outraged to see them this way.</p><p>When they were finished they put on the clothes that Melinda had
bought for them: matching white blouses and short pleated skirts,
white knees socks and black mary janes.  Lacy white thongs.  No bras.</p><p>""Oh my god,"" said Kristen.  ""You look like a hooker!  A really
expensive hooker,"" she added.</p><p>""Thanks a lot,"" Courtney giggled.  ""Here, let me give you some lip
gloss.""  Kristen pouted as her friend painted her lips.  ""You look
gorgeous,"" said Courtney.  ""Like a cover model.""</p><p>The doorbell rang.  ""That's Mrs. Lunsford,"" said Courtney.  ""Right on
time.""  The girls ran downstairs and opened the front door.  It was
not Melinda Lunsford, but her friend Brooke Leslie instead.  At
nearly six feet tall, she was an intimidating presence, even more so
now wearing combat boots and a black leather jacket.  Courtney was a
little afraid of her ever since Brooke had tied Courtney to her own
bed, blindfolded her, and forced her to do unspeakable things.</p><p>""Hello girls,"" she said.  ""Mrs. Lunsford says she's sorry she can't
be here, but she'll meet up with us later.""  Ignoring the teenagers'
obvious concern, Brooke said, ""You two look great.  Let's get going.""</p><p>The girls got into the back seat of Brooke's Mercedes.  ""Everything's
cool with your parents, right?"" asked the tall butch lesbian.  ""You
can stay out all night?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Courtney said.  ""My mom thinks I'm sleeping over at Kristen's
house and her parents think she's sleeping at my house.""  </p><p>""What if they check?""</p><p>""They never do,"" said Kristen.  ""We stay at each other's houses all
the time.""</p><p>The three rode in silence for a few minutes.  ""Um…"" began Courtney
hesitantly, ""can you explain again what tonight is all about?""</p><p>""Sure.  There's a big fund raising event for Melinda's alma mater.  A
lot of her old friends will be there.  She just wants to show you off
a little, then she'll take you to her place to have some fun.""</p><p>""And that's why we had to dress like this?""</p><p>""That's right,"" said Brooke.  ""It's kind of a silly thing.  You know,
to make her friends jealous.""</p><p>""And you think we'll make her friends jealous?"" asked Kristen.</p><p>Brooke grinned at her in the mirror.  ""You sure will, honey.  You
sure will.""</p><p>A minute late Brooke parked the car on a busy urban street.  She
turned to face the girls.  ""There's just one more thing we need to
complete your outfits,"" she said.  ""Here, put these on.""  She handed
each girl what appeared to be a dog collar.</p><p>Courtney looked at the thing in her hand like it was a snake about to
bite her.  Made of black leather about an inch wide, it was indeed a
collar with the words 'FUCK TOY' emblazoned on it in shiny chrome
letters.  Kristen's was the same.  The girls looked at each other in
shock.</p><p>""Mrs. Lunsford really expects us to wear these?"" Courtney said.  ""In
public?""</p><p>Brooke exploded.  ""You're goddamned right she expects you to wear
them!  This night is very important to her.  If you're going to fuck
it up then I'd better take you home right now.  I'll tell her you
don't want to see her anymore.""</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" said Courtney.  ""If it's that important to her.""</p><p>She and Kristen reluctantly helped each other buckle the collars
around their pretty necks.  They got out of the car and started
walking, while trying to ignore the stares of people heading to the
area's many bars and restaurants.  They bristled at the catcalls and
lewd comments from men, and blushed with shame as they passed a
family with two young daughters about their age.</p><p>""Here we are,"" said Brooke, stopping in front of an especially
raucous tavern.  There was a female bouncer at the door checking the
IDs of a group of college girls.  This can't be right, thought
Courtney.  She was expecting a fancy restaurant or banquet hall.</p><p>""Well, well,"" said the bouncer, eyeing Kristen and Courtney.  The
bouncer was rather stout, and wore a leather vest which showed her
muscular, tattooed arms.  Her eyebrow was pierced, as was her nostril
and her lower lip.  Her hair was very short, and a tattoo of a dragon
climbed from her breast and wrapped around her neck.  ""You've outdone
yourself, Brooke.  Do your little fuck toys have ID?""</p><p>""They're both eighteen,"" said Brooke.  ""I can vouch for them.""</p><p>""Sure they are,"" said the bouncer.  She sighed as Brooke slipped her
a one hundred dollar bill.  ""You better keep them out of trouble.""</p><p>""Don't worry,"" said Brooke.  ""But just to be sure nothing happens,
maybe you should lock the door and come in with us.""  She lowered her
voice, but not enough to prevent the two girls from hearing.  ""You
don't want to miss this,"" she said.</p><p>With that, she pushed the two frightened thirteen-year-olds into the
bar.</p><p>To be continued?</p>"
480,"Summer Love, Chapter 6",callmeQ67,6,Thirteen-year-olds Courtney and Kristen incite a feeding frenzy at a lesbian bar.,"['FFFFFFFF', 'ff', 'exhib', 'voy', 'oral']","<p>Kristen said, ""I'm scared, Courtney.  I want to go home.""  But she
was pretty sure that wasn't going to happen.</p><p>The first thing Courtney had noticed when they entered the bar was
the noise.  The music was loud and so were the voices of the
patrons.  Then she saw that except for the two bartenders, everyone
in the place was female.  The joint was entirely filled with women
drinking, laughing, and talking.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" said Courtney with false bravado.  ""Mrs. Lunsford will
take care of us.  Everything will be okay.""</p><p>The girls looked around for Melinda Lunsford, Courtney's suburban
socialite lover, but didn't see her anywhere.  They turned to Mrs.
Leslie for answers but she had disappeared.  The young teenagers
began to get truly frightened, thinking Brooke had abandoned them.  
They may have been only thirteen years old, but they weren't stupid.  
They knew what kind of place they were in.</p><p>Suddenly the music stopped, and there was Mrs. Leslie standing at the
bar with a microphone in her hand.  ""Good evening ladies!"" she said,
her voice booming from speakers by the dance floor.  ""Welcome to the
twelfth annual fund raiser for Westchester College women's
athletics!""  There was some polite applause from the crowd.  ""I'm
Brooke Leslie, class of 1995, with tonight's entertainment.  As you
know, we're here tonight to raise money for new locker room
facilities for the Westchester Lions women's basketball team.""</p><p>A cheer went up from a group of unusually tall young women.  Brooke
continued: ""Last year, the men's basketball team got a brand new
locker room, but the college refused to buy new facilities for the
ladies.  Is that fair?""</p><p>""No!"" the crowd roared.</p><p>""Fucking right it isn't!"" said Brooke, ""so tonight we're here to take
matters into our own hands, and give our Lady Lions the state-of-the-
art facilities they deserve!""  More shouts of approval from the
crowd.  ""To help us, I've brought along two very special guests, but
before I introduce them, I have a question for all of you.""  Here she
paused for effect, making eye contact with many of the women.  ""The
question is: 'Do you like pussy?'""</p><p>Some of the women cheered, while others laughed nervously.</p><p>""Do you like sweet, beautiful, fresh, unsullied teenaged pussy?""</p><p>Another, louder cheer.  Courtney and Kristen traded stunned looks.  
Courtney looked towards the door, but a circle of women had formed
around them blocking any possible escape route.</p><p>""Well then, ladies,"" Brooke went on, ""I think you're going to enjoy
tonight's entertainment, and we're going to raise shitloads of money
for that new locker room.""  Brooke held up her hands to quiet the
applause.  She approached a women standing at the front of the
crowd.  The woman was about thirty, attractive if a bit plump,
wearing jeans and a Westchester College sweatshirt.  She was holding
a pint glass of beer.  ""What's your name?"" Brooke asked.</p><p>""Joanne,"" the woman answered, leaning in towards the mic.</p><p>""Let me ask you something, Joanne.  When was the last time you tasted
a thirteen-year-old virgin pussy?""  She held out the microphone so
everyone could hear the response.</p><p>""Ah, never,"" said Joanne, laughing.</p><p>""Would you like to?""</p><p>""Oh my god, yes!  That's my biggest fantasy,"" she said, her words
almost drowned out by the whistles and laughter of her friends.</p><p>""Then this is your lucky night, Joanne,"" said Brooke.  ""Tonight we
have not one, but two gorgeous thirteen-year-old virgins here to
fulfill your fantasies.""  As the crowd roared its approval, the
circle of women closed in on the two young girls.</p><p>""Courtney, Kristen,"" Brooke said, ""you're needed front and center.""</p><p>The crowd parted for the two nervous tweeners, urging them forward.  
Because the girls had been at the back of the crowd, Joanne didn't
see them until they reached the bar.  Her mouth fell open.  Here were
two exceptionally pretty girls, both clearly underage, one slim and
blonde, the other brunette with rather pronounced curves for her
age.  Both girls were dressed in white blouses with no evidence of a
bra showing.  They wore very short pleated tartan skirts and white
knees socks.  And most stunning of all, both girls were wearing thick
leather collars inscribed with the words 'FUCK TOY' in shiny metallic
block letters.</p><p>""What do you think, Joanne?"" said Brooke</p><p>""I can't believe it!"" Joanne gushed.  ""They're gorgeous!""</p><p>""They are, aren't they?""  Brooke looked out into the crowd.  ""And
ladies..."" She paused, lowering her voice.  ""...I promise you that
neither has been defiled by man or boy.  But you don't have to take
my word for it.  You'll soon be able to inspect them for yourselves.  
And taste them, and lick them, and suck them.  You can do anything
but take their cherries.""</p><p>Another pause, with a few groans of disappointment from the crowd.</p><p>""That comes later,"" Brooke added, to hoots and more cheers.</p><p>The two young friends looked at each other in horror.  Melinda had
told them only that they were going to a fund raising event for her
college, but it seemed that they were to be the entertainment for a
lust-crazed pack of lesbians.  And what was that business
about 'later'?</p><p>""Jack,"" said Brooke, addressing one of the bartenders.  ""Our guests
look nervous.  I think they need a little liquid courage.  How about
some shooters for Kristen and Courtney?""</p><p>""Coming right up,"" said the bartender, and quickly mixed a shaker of
kamikazes.  He poured two glasses and slid them across the bar.  
Brooke gave the drinks to the girls, saying, ""Drink up.  You'll like
it.""</p><p>Courtney took a sip.  Brooke was right, she did like it.  The
kamikaze tasted like lemonade.</p><p>""Come on, girls, bottoms up,"" said Brooke.  ""The crowd is getting
restless.""</p><p>Courtney looked at her best friend and shrugged.  She raised the
glass and drank it down.  Kristen followed Courtney's lead and
drank.  An unfamiliar warmth spread through her small body, all the
way to her fingers and toes.</p><p>""Okay, one more,"" said Brooke, handing them each another glass.  The
girls quickly drained their glasses.  Courtney began to relax as the
alcohol hit her brain.</p><p>""Now then, let's get a better look at our two little hotties,"" said
Brooke's voice through the loudspeakers.  ""I need a big, strong girl
to give our young ladies a lift.""</p><p>""Yolanda!  Yolanda!"" shouted the basketball players.  As the others
cheered, one of them stood and approached the bar.  The center on the
team, Yolanda was six foot five and over two hundred pounds.  Her
skin was the color of dark chocolate, and her hair was done in braids
that fell to her shoulders.  She dwarfed the two thirteen-year-olds,
and even Brooke, who was close to six feet tall, had to stretch to
kiss her.</p><p>""Yolanda, sweetie, could you give our two guests a hand up onto the
bar?""</p><p>Yolanda said nothing, just grinned and lifted Courtney to the bar top
as easily as if she were a baby.  Then she did the same with
Kristen.  The two young friends looked out at the crowd of women then
at each other.</p><p>""Now girls,"" said Brooke into the mic.  ""Why don't you just let
everyone have a good look at you?""  Then she spoke to a woman
standing next to the juke box.  ""Maggie—some music, please?""</p><p>Maggie chose a CD and soon the slow, smoky beat of a classic blues
number filled the place.  The thudding of the bass reverberated up
through the bar to Courtney's feet, and she started moving to the
music.  She looked at Kristen and saw that her friend could feel it
too.  The two girls held each other by the hand and danced.  Some of
the women in the crowd whistled and cheered, while others watched in
silence.  It seemed impossible that two such beautiful young girls
were dancing there on the bar, and they didn't want to do anything
that might break the spell.</p><p>There is something irresistible about childish innocence merging with
nascent teenage hormonal urges...</p><p>The women needn't have worried about any spell.  The searing electric
guitar seemed to set Courtney's loins on fire, and she ground her
crotch against Kristen's hip.  Kristen spun her friend around so she
could grind against Courtney's round butt.  For the two young girls
it was incredibly arousing to be the object of lust for so many
women.  The crowd was going wild, some women screamed at the girls to
take off their clothes, while others shouted, ""Kiss each other!""</p><p>Courtney turned and wrapped her arms around Kristen.  They kissed,
softly at first, then with ever greater abandon, sucking each other's
tongues sloppily.  Their legs were entwined, their hips moving to the
beat, pussies rubbing on bare thighs.  Clapton sang:</p><p><i>Have you ever loved a woman,<br/>
So much it's a sin and a shame?<br/>
Have you ever loved a woman,<br/>
So much you'll do anything?</i></p><p>""I can't believe we're doing this,"" Kristen said in her friend's ear.</p><p>""I know,"" said Courtney.  ""But I want you so bad right now.""  She
began to unbutton Kristen's white blouse.  When it was loose, she
turned Kristen's back to the crowd and began to peel the shirt slowly
from her friend's shoulders.  Then she stopped and looked out at the
crowd of women, as if to ask for their approval.</p><p>The women cheered as Courtney lowered the shirt down Kristen's back.  
The cuffs of the blouse were still around Kristen's wrists when
Courtney turned her to face the crowd.  Kristen was embarrassed by
the small, undeveloped breasts high on her girlish chest, but the
women seemed to love them.  Her pale pink aureoles were even puffier
than usual from all the excitement.</p><p>With Kristen's hands still tangled up in the sleeves, Courtney
reached around her friend's body and squeezed both her fat nipples
while kissing her neck.  The crowd loved it.</p><p>When Kristen finally worked her hands free, she returned the favor
and unbuttoned Courtney's blouse.  She knew the audience would go
nuts when they saw those tits, so she kept her friend's back to the
crowd to ratchet up the suspense.  She removed Courtney's shirt
entirely, then lifted the hem of her skirt to display her friend's
luscious round ass.  It looked incredibly sexy with only a thin strip
of lace thong wedged in her crack.  Several women reached out to
stroke the girls' legs, but Brooke pushed them back.</p><p>Courtney looked over her shoulder in mock fright, a finger in her
mouth.  The shouts and chanting grew until, with perfect dramatic
timing, Kristen held her friend by the shoulders and turned her
toward the horde of women.  Just as she had expected, they went
berserk.  And who could blame them?  At age thirteen, Courtney
already wore a C-cup, and her perfectly shaped breasts jutted out as
if scornful of gravitational laws.</p><p>""Lick them!  Suck them!"" shouted the onlookers.  Kristen bent to do
just that, first licking the hard nipples.  Then she fell to her
knees to lick the underside of those sweet tits, her head tilted
back.  Courtney turned sideways to the crowd to give everyone a good
view as she held a fistful of blonde hair while her slender friend
lavished attention on her aching nips.</p><p>Courtney knelt to face Kristen and unbuttoned her friend's skirt
before pushing her gently onto her back.  The slender teen's long
blonde hair spread out like a cloud around her head and spilled over
the edge of the bar.  Courtney pulled the skirt completely off and
spread Kristen's legs.  With a naughty wink at the crowd, Courtney
licked the crotch of her friend's lacy thong panties.</p><p>""Very sexy, girls,"" Brooke said.  ""Kristen, I bet you'd like Courtney
to eat your pussy right about now?""</p><p>Kristen was too shy to answer, but she looked up at Brooke with need
written all over her face.</p><p>""I'll take that as a yes,"" said Brooke.  ""Someone's going to eat your
pussy all right, but it won't be Courtney.""  The two tweeners looked
at her in confusion.</p><p>""Here's how it's going to work, ladies,"" Brooke said, addressing the
room.  ""If you'd like to eat some thirteen-year-old virgin pussy, you
need to make a donation towards the new locker room.  Let's say
twenty dollars.  You'll each get three minutes.  If you can make one
of these fuck toys cum during your three minutes, you'll get your
twenty dollars back.  Understood?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" roared the crowd.</p><p>""The only other rule is: no insertions,"" Brooke said.  ""No fingers or
anything else inside their cunts.  They're both, ah, intact, and
they're going to stay intact...for now.""</p><p>So the two lovely thirteen-year-olds were laid out on the bar top,
slim blonde Kristen in only her lacy thong panties and white knee
socks, and precociously buxom Courtney still wearing her little
pleated skirt.  The women queued up to have a taste of sweet virgin
snatch, and Joanne was first in line to sample Courtney's charms.</p><p>""You're so beautiful,"" said the older woman to the dark haired child,
as she raised her skirt and kissed her inner thighs.</p><p>""Please,"" Courtney said, ""don't make me wait.""</p><p>Joanne didn't even bother to remove the girl's panties.  She just
pulled them to one side, inhaled deeply, and began exploring the
wonders of Courtney's yummy girl parts.  Her friends were egging her
on, but Joanne barely heard them.  She was making the most of her
three minutes.  ""It's so delicious,"" she said during a brief pause
for air, then dove back in, sucking Courtney's prominent curled labia
minora into her mouth.  The little girl sighed with pleasure.</p><p>Kristen was being licked expertly by a woman in her early forties,
but she was too self conscious to enjoy it—at first.  The woman had
gasped when she removed Kristen's panties and saw her rosy, almost
hairless young cunt.  The outer lips were puffy and full, the inner
lips completely hidden, and the fine blonde hairs adorning her mound
of Venus did nothing to hide her delicate slit.  Soon, the knowing
mouth on her pussy began to have an effect, and Kristen's inhibitions
faded.</p><p>The little blonde girl and the older woman fell into a rhythm;
Kristen raising her hips each time the tongue drove between her labes
and met her clit.  She began to moan.</p><p>""Time!"" said Brooke, and the women reluctantly left off their
feasting.  Two more eagerly took their places.  Again time was called
just as Kristen and her partner were finding their rhythm.  The slim
blonde had forgotten the crowd as her need began to grow.  Twice more
the women eating her brought her to the edge of climax just as time
elapsed, and her frustration became intense.</p><p>The next woman was overweight, about fifty, with short dark
hair.  ""You can't imagine how long I've been dreaming about this,""
the woman said, and Kristen realized it was her fourth grade teacher.</p><p>""Miss Jenkins!"" she said, and squeezed her legs together, mortified.</p><p>""Oh, no you don't,"" said Miss Jenkins, and pried Kristen's legs
apart.  ""I've thought you were beautiful since you were nine years
old, and I never believed I'd have this chance.  I'm going to make
you feel soooo good.""</p><p>Unlike the women before her, she didn't start licking right away.  
She feasted her eyes on Kristen's slender young body, and kissed her
immature breast buds.  ""So pretty,"" said the frustrated lesbian
schoolteacher, as she kissed her way down the flat belly.  The little
blonde's sex was a wet glistening invitation.  ""Your skin is so
soft,"" said Miss Jenkins, rubbing her face on Kristen's inner thigh
as she stroked the girl's sex with her fingertips.</p><p>With her smoldering eyes locked on Kristen's, the stout fourth grade
teacher finally, tenderly, lowered her mouth to the young blonde's
pussy.  Something about the intensity of those eyes made Kristen's
heart skip a beat and her fuckhole flooded with juice.  ""Oh my gosh,""
said the tweener.</p><p>The schoolteacher's tongue seemed to be everywhere at once, scooping
up girl cream and slathering Kristen's tiny pink clit.  The older
woman was devouring the little girl's cunt like it was her last meal,
burying her face in sweet young pussy as Kirsten grabbed her
teacher's head with both hands, her narrow hips thrusting up from the
sticky bar.</p><p>""Oh yes,"" cried the blonde tweener in her reedy little girl
voice.  ""That's it!  Just like that!  Oh my god, don't stop!  
Ooooooooooooohhh!"" she wailed, her thin trembling legs wrapped around
her former teacher's head.</p><p>Meanwhile, Courtney was being eaten by her first black woman, a
conservatively dressed business executive with graying hair.  
Courtney reached out and found her best friend's hand, and held it as
Kristen reached a second searing orgasm.  Hearing her friend's
girlish cries of rapture finally pushed Courtney over the edge.  
Kristen felt her friend's grip tighten as Courtney succumbed to the
mouth on her dripping sex, her nubile body shuddering.</p><p>Seeing—and hearing—the two beautiful thirteen-year-olds orgasm
together was easily the most erotic thing most of the women there had
ever witnessed, and many quietly slid hands inside their clothes to
touch themselves.  Brooke handed each of the women a twenty dollar
bill.  ""Here's your money back, ladies,"" she said.  ""You've earned
it.""</p><p>""No, you keep it for the locker room fund,"" said Miss Jenkins.  ""It
was worth a lot more to me than twenty dollars.""  And she handed
Brooke another twenty to queue up for a second turn.</p><p>It seemed that the girls' orgasms had opened the floodgates.  Kristen
began to cum almost continuously.  Each time she thought it couldn't
get any more intense, the next orgasm lifted her higher and higher
until the world around her ceased to exist.  Time stood still.  Her
innocent young face contorted with ecstasy, Kristen no longer cared
that her wanton behavior was on display.  The little blonde girl's
cries reached a fever pitch.</p><p>The crowd surged in around the two young girls, pushing each 'donor'
out of the way as soon as her turn ended.  Brooke could no longer
hold back the queue, and Courtney and Kristen were surrounded by
women.  They all wanted to touch the two young beauties, who quickly
became lost in an overload of sensation.  Hands were everywhere on
their bodies, stroking their soft skin, squeezing their smooth legs
and their lovely ripening breasts.</p><p>Brooke's pockets were stuffed with twenties, and the bar was
scattered with assorted greenbacks.  She quit bothering to time the
women—Courtney had two women eating her cunt at once.  One was tongue-
fucking her hole while the other sucked her clit.  Her squeals of
pleasure reached the bouncer at the door.</p><p>The burly, tattooed bouncer had been thinking all evening about the
two underage cuties with the FUCK TOY collars around their necks.  
She resented Brooke for her wealth and good looks, and it drove her
to distraction that Brooke might have already had her way with the
two pretty tweeners.  She herself could only dream of sexing up young
girls like that, and if there was a chance of doing so now she didn't
want to miss it.</p><p>She went inside and locked the door.</p>"
481,"Summer Love, Chapter 7",callmeQ67,7,Thirteen-year-olds Courtney and Kristen are auctioned off to a crowd of randy lesbians.,"['FFFFFFFFFFFFF', 'ff', 'oral', 'exhib', 'first', 'reluc', 'defloration']","<p>When we left our young heroine, Courtney and her best friend had offered up their bodies to a crowd of randy lesbians.  But the two girls would give up a lot more before the night was through.</p><p>From her position outside, the stout masculine bouncer tried to picture what might be going on in the bar.  Maybe the two sexy little girls with the 'FUCK TOY' collars were doing a strip tease for the crowd?  God, that would be hot.  Maybe, judging from the sounds she heard, they were even putting on a sex show for the women inside...  The more she thought about it, the more she fumed.  It seemed to her that people like Brooke got whatever they wanted, while she was always left out in the cold.</p><p>""Fuck 'em all,"" she said as she left her post.</p><p>Once inside she could hardly believe her eyes.  The scene she beheld was far beyond her wildest imaginings.  The two gorgeous teens were each circled by women licking, stroking, and fondling their tender young flesh.  It was the most depraved thing she'd ever witnessed, and she'd seen a thing or two in her day.</p><p>She instantly decided to get her own share of Courtney's nubile thirteen-year-old body.  Shoving a college age girl out of the way, the tattooed bouncer paused to drink in the sight.  Courtney was naked but for her white knee socks.  Her skin was damp with sweat, and her pubic hair was matted with saliva from dozens of mouths and her own slippery girl goo.  As she recovered from yet another orgasm, her creamy breasts rose and fell with each ragged breath.  The bouncer noticed that even though the girl lay flat on her back, her firm young titties held their shape, pointing straight at the ceiling.</p><p>In other words, she looked ravishing.</p><p>""You are a dirty little fuck toy, aren't you?"" growled the bouncer.</p><p>""No,"" whimpered Courtney.</p><p>""We'll see about that,"" the bouncer said, and she picked up Courtney in her strong arms and carried her to one of the heavy oak trestle tables in the center of the room.  The little brunette was utterly helpless as she was laid out amid the bottles and glasses and spilled beer.</p><p>The thickset bouncer dropped her jeans and straddled Courtney's face, pressing her heavy thighs together.  Cradling the little girl's head in one of her meaty paws, she used two fingers of her other hand to spread open her shaved cunt lips.  She had a gold ring in one of her labia.</p><p>""Eat me, little girl,"" she said.</p><p>Meanwhile, Kristen arched her back as yet another shattering orgasm ripped through her slender body.  The college basketball player who'd just finished with her was exchanging high fives with her teammates.  ""Please,"" said Kristen, ""no more.  I can't take it.""  The thin blonde tweener appeared spent.  Hair was plastered to her forehead with sweat, and her arms and legs hung limp.</p><p>""Don't quit on me now, girl,"" said Yolanda.  ""I need to get me some of that pretty little cootchie.""  When the little girl struggled, two of Yolanda's teammates spread Kristen's legs wide while another held her arms stretched over her head.  The big woman squeezed the young girl's pussy lips together with her fingers, making her tiny clit pop out.  ""Mmmmm,"" she said.  ""That do look sweet.""  Then she covered Kristen's entire sex with her mouth, burrowing her tongue in the virgin channel, drawing out the juices from within.</p><p>""Oh fuck,"" sighed little blonde Kristen.  ""Oh my god...""</p><p>Another of the black members of the team began to pinch Kristen's fat pink nipples, making her squirm.  ""Look at the size of these things,"" she said.  She looked over at the table where Courtney was noisily licking the bouncer's pierced cunt.  ""Your friend seems to like eating pussy,"" she said.  ""I think it's your turn to show what you can do.""  She quickly climbed onto the bar and lowered her crotch to Kristen's mouth.</p><p>Kristen had never seen a black woman's pussy before.  The outer lips were dark purple, almost black, but inside was bright pink.  Not only that, the curled inner lips protruded a good inch.  The smell was musky, enticing.  As the other girls on the team cheered, the tweener spread the flaps and began eating her first black pussy.</p><p>Waiflike blonde Kristen had eaten Courtney's pussy for the first time less than a week before, and now here she was eating a total stranger as dozens of women and two bartenders watched.  And she loved it.</p><p>Her surrender was like throwing a switch.  Suddenly everyone decided that they, too, wanted to be eaten by the cute teenagers.  Brooke had long since given up trying to maintain any sort of order.  The women crowded and jostled each other in their hurry to have Courtney and Kristen lick their gooey honey pots.  Brooke didn't mind since most were handing her fifty, sixty, or even one hundred dollars for the privilege, and the locker room fund was growing faster than she had imagined possible.</p><p>Everyone there was affected by sight of the two sexy teens gobbling pussy like there was no tomorrow.  At one table sat four members of the Westchester College branch of Chi Omega sorority.  All were twenty-one-year-old seniors.  All of them came from upper middle class backgrounds and drove expensive cars purchased by their fathers.  Two were blonde, one a brunette, and one a redhead.  They teased the boys unmercifully but never fucked them.</p><p>They were the kind of girls about whom it was said that butter wouldn't melt in their mouths.</p><p>The four sorority girls hadn't contributed to the locker room fund.  They got enough pussy back at the Chi Omega house, and they thought it was beneath them to pay for it.  But it was impossible to watch the young teenagers service women of all ages, shapes and sizes, and not become aroused.  The problem was that Andrea, one of the blondes, had begun her period the day before.  Like most women their age living in close quarters, they all tended to get their periods at the same time.  The other three started to bleed that morning.</p><p>Andrea was the first to say it.  ""I'm so fucking horny.  I wonder what that little girl would do if I stuck my dirty cunt in her face.""</p><p>""Oh my god!"" said Beth, the redhead.  ""That's so nasty.""</p><p>""Don't tell me you weren't thinking about it,"" Andrea said.</p><p>""Well...I'm horny, too.  But I can't imagine anyone eating my pussy when I'm...like this.""</p><p>""I can't imagine any of you doing it,"" Andrea said.  ""But one of those little tramps...""</p><p>The four girls watched as Courtney ate the hairy snatch of a woman in her late fifties or early sixties.  ""Oh, yes!"" the woman cried.  ""Shove your tongue all the way inside me!""</p><p>""Fuck it,"" Andrea said.  ""I don't care what anyone thinks.  I've got to get some of that now.""  She stood and walked over the table where the sixtyish woman had just cum hard.  The other three sorority girls followed.</p><p>Courtney wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and looked up.  A very pretty blonde wearing fashionable designer clothes stood before her.</p><p>""Hello there, little fuck toy,"" Andrea said.  ""Do you think I'm sexy?""  She posed with a hand on her hip.  With the other hand she tossed her hair back over one shoulder.</p><p>""Yes,"" Courtney said.  ""You're beautiful.""</p><p>Andrea smiled.  ""You're pretty cute yourself.  Wanna have some fun?""</p><p>""Okay,"" said our intrepid heroine.</p><p>Andrea began unbuttoning her pink cashmere sweater.  ""I need to get a little more comfortable first,"" she said.  In fact, her comfort had nothing to do with it.  Andrea had a superb body and she was excited by the thought of so many women admiring it.  She unzipped and removed her skirt and pulled off her pink camisole with the lacy trim.  Under it she wore nothing.  Her upturned B-cup breasts needed no bra.</p><p>""Do you like my tits?"" she asked Courtney.</p><p>""Yes,"" Courtney said.  ""They're perfect.""</p><p>By this time a number of curious women were listening.  ""Come here and suck them,"" said Andrea imperiously.</p><p>Courtney crawled to the edge of the table.  She looked up at Andrea with her big brown eyes as she sucked the college girl's nipples until they were stiff.</p><p>""Mmmm, that's good,"" Andrea said.  ""Are you ready to do my pussy?""</p><p>""Yes,"" answered Courtney.  ""I want to.""</p><p>""You have to ask nicely.""</p><p>""Please,"" said little Courtney.  ""I want your pussy.""</p><p>""That's better,"" Andrea said, and she took a step back from the table and turned around.  Looking over her shoulder at Courtney, she slid her panties down slowly, wiggling her perfect round ass.  Everyone but Courtney saw the telltale string dangling from her vagina.</p><p>The crowd stirred.</p><p>""Now lie on your back,"" said the blonde sorority girl, ""with your head right here.""  She used the tip of one flawless nail to indicate the very edge of the table.  Courtney did as she was told, her long chestnut mane falling nearly to the floor.  Andrea looked around at the circle of women and pulled out her tampon.  It was almost completely soaked with menstrual blood.  She tossed it away casually, then backed up until she straddled Courtney's face.</p><p>""Do you think I have a pretty pussy?"" Andrea asked, stroking Courtney's cheek.  The pussy in question was shaven, plump and seemingly perfect.  It looked clean and fresh.  Courtney nodded, looking at it hungrily.  ""Then eat it, bitch,"" Andrea said, and she shoved the little girl's face against her crotch.</p><p>Courtney ate.  There was a collective gasp from the women around them.</p><p>""Oooooo, yeah,"" said Andrea.  ""Lick my clit, you dirty little slut.""  She grabbed the back of Courtney's head with both hands and rubbed the girl's mouth over her sex.</p><p>""Jesus, that's fucking nasty,"" said Beth, as streaks of blood appeared on Courtney's cheeks.  ""But so hot.""  She pulled her panties down so as to save time when her turn came.</p><p>""Mmmm, yes, you dirty whore,"" Andrea said.  ""Tongue-fuck my hole.""  She humped the little girl's mouth as she came, her pretty face a mask of lust.  If Courtney had any idea what was happening, she didn't show it.  She had totally given herself to satisfying this beautiful older girl.  A circle of cheering women had grown around them, but Courtney paid them no heed.</p><p>Linzie, the brunette of the foursome, found the cute little teenager irresistible.  ""I've got to have a taste of her,"" she said to her friends, and climbed onto the table and began licking little Courtney's very wet pussy.  The other two squeezed and played with the tweener's mushroom-capped tits.</p><p>When Andrea was finally sated, she looked down at the brunette cutie, whose mouth and cheeks were now smeared with dark blood.  ""You're not bad,"" she said, and walked over to pick up her drink, as comfortable in her nakedness as a Greek goddess.</p><p>Beth instantly took her place.  She didn't bother to undress, merely hiked up her skirt and settled her crotch on Courtney's face.  She had already removed her tampon.  Andrea strolled back to where her three friends were amusing themselves with the young girl.  She took a sip of her drink and said, ""Those really are some great tits for a thirteen-year-old.""</p><p>Andrea began to roughly squeeze Courtney's puffy nipples.  The blonde sorority girl, in case you haven't guessed by now, had a cruel streak a mile wide.  She enjoyed hearing Courtney's squeals as she twisted the young girl's fat nips.  ""Hold her other arm, Meghan,"" Andrea said to the fourth Chi Omega girl.  As redheaded Beth held Courtney's mouth to her cunt, Andrea began to slap the young girl's breasts.  She liked they way they rebounded to their original shape, and the way her red handprints slowly blossomed on them.</p><p>Brooke had watched the scene with interest, but she thought the bitchy college girl had gone too far.  She was on her way to Courtney's rescue when the little girl managed to free her mouth from Beth's pussy long enough to cry out, ""Don't stop!  I'm gonna cum!""</p><p>Linzie had been eating Courtney all the while, and she had a silver stud in her tongue that she was using to great effect.  Beth and Courtney came at the same time, the redhead holding the girl's mouth to her dripping sex, Courtney's body thrashed on the table while Linzie's tongue drilled her virgin fuckhole.</p><p>That Courtney is a natural born submissive, thought Brooke, as she watched the last two menstruating college coeds use the little girl to get themselves off.</p><p>When they were finally through with her, a pair of women, both aging hippies, took pity and led the teenager to the ladies room.  Courtney was shocked when she saw her face in the washroom mirror.  Her chin, lips and cheeks were covered with drying smears of blood and girl cum.  ""Oh god,"" she said.  ""What is wrong with me?""  The collar around her neck spelled out exactly how she felt about herself at that moment.  It's true, she thought.  I'm just a dirty fuck toy.</p><p>But her good Samaritans would have none of it.  They dried her tears, helped her to wash her face, and reapplied her makeup.  They told her she was beautiful, and how much they had enjoyed watching her.  They hugged and caressed her.  And in spite of their noble intentions, they were getting turned on.</p><p>""This will make you feel better,"" said one, lighting a joint.</p><p>When Kristen walked in a few minutes later, Courtney was slouched in a toilet stall smoking weed, while the two women knelt on the floor, taking turns eating her juicy thirteen-year-old cunt.  The tweeners finally emerged from the ladies room nearly half an hour later, dressed once again in their schoolgirl outfits, their hair brushed and makeup restored.  They had both cum at least twice, and they were both stoned for the first time in their lives.</p><p>Some of the women left the bar during this interval, deciding they'd had enough debauchery for one night.  While the bouncer was letting them out, she greeted two other women who had been waiting to get in.  They quietly took seats in a dark corner.  Oddly, they were both dressed in dark suits and fedoras, like 1930s gangsters.</p><p>Brooke was waiting for the two sexy teenagers, microphone in hand.  Order had more or less been restored.  ""Now that our two guests of honor have returned looking much refreshed,"" Brooke said, ""it's time for the second part of the evening's entertainment.  As promised, before this night is over Kristen and Courtney will be virgins no more.""</p><p>A cheer went up.</p><p>""In keeping with the purpose of this event,"" Brooke went on, ""we're going to have an auction to raise funds for the new locker room.""  She looked out at her audience.  ""Can you guess what's going to be on the auction block?""</p><p>""That's right,"" said Brooke, acknowledging the applause.  ""Up for auction is the privilege of deflowering our two young virgins.  We'll start with Kristen here.  Kristen, climb up here and give everyone another look at you.""</p><p>Several women helped the child up onto the bar and none could resist touching and caressing her.  ""Now then, ladies,"" Brooke said, ""you've have had a chance to sample Kristen's charms, and you know how hot she is.  And I'm sure many of you can confirm the fact that her, ah, maidenhead is still in one piece.""</p><p>Some of the women nodded at each other knowingly.</p><p>Brooke continued: ""So what is it worth to take the virginity of this little blonde cutie?  It's a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.  We'll start the bidding at one thousand dollars.  If that's too rich for your blood, pun intended, too fucking bad!  The idea is to raise money for our alma mater, and if you don't want to participate, you can still watch as the lucky high bidder makes a woman of our adorable little Kristen.""</p><p>Miss Jenkins, Kristen's former fourth grade teacher, opened the bidding at $1500 but she didn't stand a chance.  On her teacher's salary there was no way she could compete with lawyers, business executives, and the idle rich.  Kristen's virginity was finally sold to Melissa Grey, a physician who had once played for the Westchester College basketball team.</p><p>""As a pediatrician who specializes in gynecological issues, I've seen a lot of little girls' hymens,"" she said to crowd.  ""And I've always fantasized about ripping one open.  This is a dream come true.""</p><p>""We have an assortment of toys available,"" Brooke said.</p><p>""That won't be necessary,"" said Dr. Grey, who stood six feet tall.  She held out her long, capable hands.  ""These will work just fine.""</p><p>She began by taking Kristen in her arms and kissing her tenderly.  ""I'm going to make this good for you,"" Dr. Grey told her.  Kristen didn't doubt her.  The marijuana she'd smoked had given her a feeling of euphoria in which all her senses were heightened.  When the doctor kissed and caressed her it seemed every touch went straight to her pussy.  She trembled with desire as the doctor undressed her while everyone watched.  The sight of the lovely blonde girl's body excited the crowd all over again.</p><p>Dr. Grey lifted Kristen in her arms and placed her gently on the bar.  ""Give me your tongue,"" she said, and when she sucked it Kristen felt such a wave of desire that she couldn't help touching herself.  The doctor kissed and nibbled on Kristen's pointy little breasts, and the youngster moaned with need.  She spread Kristen out with her legs wide apart and bent at the knee, almost as if she were on an exam table.  The doctor explored her delicate labia, stroking the folds softly until they opened like a flower.</p><p>""You have a beautiful pussy,"" said Dr. Grey.</p><p>""Oh..."" whimpered Kristen.  ""Oh, please...""</p><p>Dr. Grey knew what the girl wanted and gave it to her.  She quickly licked Kristen to a mind-blowing orgasm, then savored the juices that ran from within, investigating every part of the pretty blonde's sex with her lips and tongue.</p><p>""You're really good at that,"" said Kristen, her voice dreamy.</p><p>""I'm a professional,"" the doctor said, smiling at her.  ""Are you ready?  You're certainly wet enough.""</p><p>""I think so.  I'm kinda scared.""  The little blonde girl spotted her best friend sitting nearby.  ""Courtney?"" she said.  ""Will you come and hold my hand?""</p><p>Some of the women had tears in their eyes as the two thirteen-year-olds held hands while Dr. Grey began to penetrate Kristen's virgin fuckhole.  She held the lips apart with one hand and slowly inserted her index finger.  Kristen winced as her hymen stretched.  When her finger was completed inside, Dr. Grey looked up.</p><p>""My fingers are plenty long enough,"" she said.  ""But I'll need more than one to do the job.""  She sucked on two fingers, wetting them with saliva.</p><p>Dr. Grey slid two long fingers into Kristen's hole until she met the thin membrane.  ""You might feel a pinch,"" she said in her best clinical voice.  And then she rammed them in, shredding the little girl's hymen.</p><p>Kristen yelped in pain, and Courtney squeezed her hand tighter.  Dr. Grey held up her bloody fingers as the crowd of women cheered.  She licked the girl's virgin blood from them and pushed them back in.  She pulled them out a second time and offered them to Courtney, coated once more with the blood of her best friend.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" moaned the little brunette as she sucked the doctor's fingers.  ""That's so fucking sexy, Kristen.  You're not a little girl anymore.""</p><p>The doctor put her fingers back inside the child's tender fuck channel.  ""Does it still hurt?"" she asked.</p><p>""A little...""</p><p>""It will feel better soon,"" said Dr. Grey, as she slowly began to fuck Kristen with her fingers.  She knew girls' bodies intimately, and sought out the places where Kristen liked to be touched.  She quickly found the child's g-
spot and massaged it, while thumbing her clit.  Kristen thought she might swoon.  She began to rock her hips in time to the doctor's movements, faster and faster.</p><p>""Oh my god!  Oh my god!"" Kristen wailed.  Her body began to spasm so violently that Courtney was afraid she might hurt herself.  When she came, her body arched up from the bar like a bow drawn back to its limits.  When she reached her peak, ejaculate gushed from her pussy soaking the doctor's hand and splattering on the bar.</p><p>""Holy shit, you squirted!"" said Courtney as she hugged her friend, who lay shuddering in a foetal position.</p><p>Brooke gave the two girls a few minutes to comfort each other before she announced that it was time for Courtney to take center stage.  The bidding went even higher this time, with many women hoping to be the first inside the sexy tweener's cunt.  Courtney tried to feel excited, but a nagging sense of disappointment penetrated her drug-induced haze.</p><p>Where was Mrs. Lunsford?</p><p>The beautiful blonde socialite had still not appeared.  Melinda had introduced Courtney to the delights of girl/girl sex.  She was the first to touch the brunette teen's breasts, the first to lick her pussy, and the first to show her how wonderful it could be to give pleasure to another woman.  Courtney didn't feel it was right to lose her virginity to anyone else.</p><p>As the auction progressed, several prominent women, including Brooke, drove the bidding higher.  No one paid any attention to the two strangers in the corner.  That is, until one of them effectively ended the bidding by making an offer that was more than a year's salary for all but the wealthiest women in the room.  Everyone stared as she approached the bar, the brim of her hat hiding her face.</p><p>Courtney was more than a little frightened.  She was about to lose her virginity to some weirdo dressed like a man in an old movie.  Maybe it was a man!  One of the most important events in a girl's life, and this was not how she'd imagined it.</p><p>""My sexy little fuck toy,"" said the stranger.  She took off the hat, letting her blonde hair spill over her shoulders.</p><p>""Mrs. Lunsford!"" Courtney squealed.  She threw her arms around Melinda and hugged her, tears of joy on her cheeks.</p><p>""Did you really think I'd let someone else fuck you first?"" Melinda said.</p><p>Courtney didn't answer, just pressed her face tight against her lover's bosom.  It reminded Melinda of the first time they'd met, when Courtney had cried on her boobs in the country club showers.  She let the little girl exult in the moment before exerting her dominance once again.</p><p>""Strip,"" she said, pushing Courtney away.</p><p>""But-"" said Courtney.</p><p>""Up there,"" Melinda said, indicating the bar top.  Courtney felt wounded by the coldness in her lover's voice.  Why treat her so cruelly when she had just spent a fortune for her virginity?  Even so, she was going to be fucked by the woman she adored in front of a crowd of admiring women.  Her cunt throbbed with need.</p><p>She noticed that her hands were shaking as she climbed up on the bar.  More than ever, Courtney felt she had to make Melinda want her; to make every woman there want her.  She needn't have worried.  Just standing there in her schoolgirl outfit had the women panting with lust.  By the time she tossed the last of her clothes into the crowd, the roar was deafening.</p><p>Melinda was waiting, and several women helped Courtney down from the bar, taking the opportunity to touch her all over.  As she walked through the throng dozens of hands fondled her hips, her round ass, her perfect breasts.  Each touch sent sparks flickering down to her loins.</p><p>Her lover had removed her suit jacket but was still wearing the white shirt and dark trousers.  A circle formed around Melinda and her still-virgin fuck toy.  Melinda shoved Courtney roughly back onto a table.  With every eye on her, Melinda unzipped her trousers.  She reached in through the opening and pulled out a huge lifelike dildo.  It stuck out obscenely like a fertility idol.</p><p>The women whooped and cheered, and Kristen noticed that even the two bartenders had come out from behind the bar to join the crowd.  An attentive reader might have wondered why two healthy young men hadn't yet joined in exploiting the teen hotties.  The answer was simple: both of the men were gay.  They were just not attracted to members of the opposite sex, which is why the pair was trusted to work this party.  But even they were becoming aroused by the scene before them.</p><p>""Hold her,"" Melinda said.  At least two women held each of Courtney's arms and legs, spreading her out wide.  Lying back on the table, the girl's cunt was at the perfect height for Melinda's strap-on penis.  ""Kristen, make sure Courtney is ready.""</p><p>Kristen gladly ate her best friend's juicy cunt as the onlookers cheered.  Courtney squirmed in the grasp of all those hands.  They held her securely, but couldn't stop her hips from gyrating.  She was soon moaning with pleasure.  ""Oh yeah, eat me!  Don't stop, I'm gonna cum!""</p><p>""Enough!"" Melinda said, pulling Kristen roughly by the hair.  ""It's time.""  She lined up the head of the dildo with Courtney's virgin fuckslot.</p><p>The other stranger in the corner rose from her seat and joined the circle of onlookers.  No one noticed her at the fringe of the crowd-no one except Melinda, who locked eyes with her for a brief instant.</p><p>""Oh yes, Mrs. Lunsford,"" sighed Courtney as the head of the false penis slid between her fat cunt lips.  ""Fuck me.  Go on, pop my cherry.  I want you to.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" said Melinda.  ""Once it's gone, you can never get it back.""</p><p>""Yes, please fuck me,"" whimpered Courtney.   ""I'm yours, every bit of me.  Fuck me and make me your bitch.""</p><p>Melinda looked around the circle of women.  ""You heard what she said, ladies.  Should I give her my cock?""</p><p>The was a resounding cry of, ""Yes!"" from the women, and even from the two gay bartenders, who were getting more excited now that there was a dick involved, albeit a fake one.</p><p>Melinda thrust forward, and Courtney gasped as her hymen stretched.  Her blonde lover gazed down into her adoring eyes.  ""Last chance, little girl.""</p><p>""Take me,"" said Courtney, and Melinda did, shoving the thick dildo into the girl's unexplored depths.  The women cheered as Courtney cried out in pain.  ""Stop!  It's too big!"" squealed the teen, but Melinda paid no heed.  She thrust until the dildo bottomed out against Courtney's cervix.  The little girl's adorable face was a picture of shock and pain.  She struggled as if to escape but her arms and legs were still held firmly by the women.</p><p>Courtney was in agony as her tender young vagina stretched around the foreign invader.  ""Please don't,"" she said.  ""It hurts.""  Melinda growled in triumph as the tears ran down her little fuck toy's cheeks.  But as Courtney's girlie secretions and virgin blood oozed into her channel, the big cock began to slide more easily.  Even the women holding her to the table couldn't have said exactly when the girl's cries of pain turned to cries of pleasure, but it was pretty obvious when she began to move her hips to meet the thrusts of her older lover.</p><p>Courtney's head thrashed from side to side as an orgasm wracked her small body.  The women rejoiced in her ultimate surrender.  ""Look at her!"" they marveled.  ""She loves it!""  Numerous hands groped her thighs and breasts, and when someone kissed her lips, Courtney opened her eyes to find that it was Kristen.  The girls smiled at each other and kissed deeply.</p><p>Moments later, Brooke led the two bartenders through the crowd of women.  ""There you go, boys,"" she said.  ""Cum all over her pretty face.""</p><p>Kristen was amazed to see that both men were stroking their hard cocks.  She had never seen an erect penis before.  They looked angry and red and not at all attractive to her, but when Courtney saw them she said, ""Fuck yeah, give me your hot cum.  Shoot it in my mouth, give it to me.""</p><p>The bartender named Jack stepped up to the table until he was jerking his hard dick over her face.  Kristen moved quickly out of the line of fire but still held her friend's hand.  ""Unh...yes,"" Jack grunted.  ""Here it comes, little girl.""</p><p>His first shot splattered Courtney's chin but most of his huge wad found her wide-open mouth.  Henry, the other bartender, was not so accurate.  He coated her cheek, forehead and part of her neck, missing her mouth entirely.  Kristen was horrified that her best friend was being used in this degrading way by men.  Even worse, she seemed to be aroused by it.  Courtney moaned and swallowed the goo in her mouth.</p><p>Melinda's fake cock drove Courtney to another toe-curling orgasm, cum still hanging in globs from her pretty face.  When she had sufficiently recovered, the newly deflowered cutie continued to lick the sticky mess from her lips and scoop it into her mouth with her fingers.</p><p>""My work here is done,"" Melinda said, pulling the dildo from Courtney's still-bleeding box.  ""She's all yours, ladies.""</p><p>""No!"" Courtney said.  ""Please, Mrs. Lunsford, fuck me some more-""  But Melinda was already walking away.  The women surrounding the sexy thirteen-year-old fell on her like wolves on a wounded animal.</p><p>Miss Jenkins, Kristen's former teacher, happened to be in the right place at the right time.  She was on her knees between Courtney's legs in seconds, licking up the young girl's cum and virgin blood.</p><p>She was followed by at least a dozen more, each relishing her chance to taste the lovely young girl one more time.  Courtney's hymen was in tatters, but she was still only thirteen and she was still delicious.  Even Kristen took a turn.  She couldn't resist her best friend's cunt, sloppy as it was with girl cum and saliva.  Sweet Kristen was gratified that she was able to make Courtney reach orgasm again even as she trembled with exhaustion.  A few of the women got up on the table and rubbed their wet pussies on Courtney's face.  The little brunette was helpless to stop them even if she had wanted to, pinned as she was by numerous hands.</p><p>Finally the women had all taken a turn with little Courtney, all except one.  The mysterious woman in the dark suit and fedora knelt between the young girl's sticky legs and removed her hat.  Kristen's mouth fell open in shock.</p><p>""At last it's my turn,"" she said.</p><p>Courtney knew the voice instantly, of course, but-no!  It couldn't be!  Not here!  Not now!  She raised her head and pushed a sweaty lock of hair out of her eyes.</p><p>""Mom?"" she said.</p>"
482,"""How was the conference?"" ""Just fine, dear""",Can We Talk?,1,The three church leaders attend the annual District Conference on Caring Christian Women. A good time was had by all.,"['FFF', 'Ff', 'Fg', 'sex talk', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>As the three conservatively-dressed ladies walked back toward their
room, they chatted about the afternoon session that they had attended.
An observer would have known that the trio was a part of the Midwest
Conference on Caring Christian Women, whose participants had filled
the resort hotel to overflowing with a multitude of mature matrons,
middle age and older. The ladies of the conference could be identified
by their lack of resort-style dress, with a noticeable absence of
shorts and tee-tops and a wealth of long sleeves and longer hems.</p><p>The speaker at the afternoon session, a Mrs. Alice Bloomfield, had
given an interesting and entertaining presentation on the role of the
older women in the church, and how their lives could be fulfilling and
satisfying by assisting younger couples in raising their children,
even occasionally baby-sitting with the little ones so that the young
mothers could have some free time to spend with their friends and
husbands. </p><p>When the trio was inside the room, the youngest by a year went to the
small refrigerator and took out 3 bottles of soda,  pouring them into
glasses., adding ice. She then rummaged in her suitcase and produced a
bottle of rum, which she generously added to the cokes. Handing the
drinks to the others,  Donna Braxton raised her glass in a toasting
gesture. </p><p>""Well, my fine upstanding church workers, here's to a couple of days
off from being the sweet and kindly souls who work diligently to
assist all the good parishioners to have proper and fulfilling lives
through their friend and savior, and who will finally get a chance to
indulge in some hot perverted sex together."" </p><p>The women laughed, then drank deeply of the wonderful intoxicating
beverage that was denied them at home. </p><p>""You know,  I am sure the program committee didn't make their decision
on the speaker today based on her looks, but they sure did a hell of a
good job! "" Donna laughed. </p><p>Gladys Patton, the minister's wife, rejoined. ""Christ yes, Donna, the
whole time she was talking all I could do was think about how she
would look with her clothes off and those big boobs out where they
could be fondled and kissed!""</p><p>Donna laughed, and Laura, the choir director of the church, said, ""Oh
God, my tongue was hard the whole time, just thinking about my head
between her legs and my tongue up her twat!"" </p><p>Donna, who was attending the conference as the director of the
childrens programs at the church, said, ""Oh Laura, you are such a
fucking slut! Hell, that's what you think about all the time, tongues
and twats!"" she laughed. </p><p>""Well what other fun do we fine, upstanding Christian mothers have
besides fucking and sucking each other? ""</p><p>The three ladies had been enjoying their secret lesbian lives for the
past three years, ever since they had first attended an  overnight
meeting. At that time they had gone together at the urging of Gladys
to her room for a forbidden drink of alcohol, and after a few drinks
their inhibitions had lowered enough to allow them to share with each
other their lesbian past. </p><p>""I really liked her plan of having us older ladies baby-sit for the
younger ones, don't you? Especially for the little girls who need to
learn how much fun it is to have the nice ladies kiss their little
asses and lick their little pussies!"" Gladys said. </p><p>""Oh Laura, did you hear what the  prim and proper wife of our beloved
minister said about eating little girls' hairless pussies? Oh, I am
utterly shocked!"" Donna laughed. </p><p>Laura responded with a grin. ""Oh yes, I am shocked! Just totally
shocked! To think that our spiritual leader, the very epitome of
proper conduct, would talk to us about putting her head between the
slender little legs of a young girl, and using her tongue on her tiny
clit and darling pussy lips."" They all laughed, the liquor relaxing
them, allowing them to shed the usual decorous restraint they practiced. </p><p>""Well, speaking of kissing big boobies, if a certain young singer with
a healthy chest were to remove her dress and take off her bra, perhaps
her friends could fondle and kiss her more than ample ones enough to
compare them to the speaker's?"" Gladys said, grinning at the
dark-haired choir director. </p><p>""Oh my goodness gracious me! Now I am being urged by our spiritual
leader to expose my body to others in a flagrantly sinful way!"" Donna
laughed. ""Well, I want to follow our leader and be a good and obedient
Christian women!"" </p><p>She stood and began to open the front of her long dress, then
carefully grasped the hem and lifted it over her head, laying it on
the dresser. She turned toward the other 2 women clad in panties and
bra. She reached to unsnap the bra, pulling it away to reveal her
magnificent breasts, the nipples distended by the drink and the talk.
She stepped out of the panties, her long muscular legs framing at the
apex a bush of curly auburn hair. The sweet swell of her pussy was
bisected by the outer lips of her pussy, and she stood with her legs
apart, hands on her hips, smiling at her fellow Women for Christ. </p><p>""Oh my God, Gladys, the devil is tempting us mightily isn't he? We
ought to earnestly pray that we can resist this unrighteous attempt to
turn us away from the path of good and right  conduct, trying to get
us to lust after this beautiful woman with the nice rack and the
gorgeous cunt!"" Laura said, laughing. </p><p>""Oh you are so right Sister Laura; we need God to help us resist the
devil's encouragement to take off all our clothes and lay this
delicious creature on the bed and one of us to sit on her face so she
can lick and suck a pussy, while the other one gets between her
beautiful legs and eats her pretty cunt!"" </p><p>Laura clasped her hands in prayer and looked up toward the ceiling.
""Oh Lord, please help your servants to resist the work of the Enemy!
We know how sinful it is for respected women of your church to get all
naked and horny, and spend the whole evening indulging in unholy
sexual conduct instead of praying and reading our Bibles. 
Even though we know how much pleasure we can have by kissing each
others cunts, sucking on stiff clits, and  using our tongues to rim
pretty assholes, please give us the moral strength to do the proper
thing, using our mouths to glorify you instead of kissing cunts. In
the name of our Lord and Savior, Amen."" </p><p>By the time Laura was finished with her prayer, Gladys was as naked as
Donna, her rounded figure lush and inviting. Her large, womanly
breasts swelled out invitingly, and her full-figured profile was the
classic ""Fair and Forty"" of  Victorian times. </p><p>""What a wonderful prayer my dear!"" Gladys smiled. ""And we are here to
help you by testing your ability to resist temptation of the most
wicked kind. Come Sister Donna, let  us assist our friend in this trial."" </p><p>Gladys and Donna quickly removed Laura's clothing, and the three
friends stood and hugged in a group, the womanly flesh of legs and
breasts making pleasant contact.  The began to kiss each other in a
most un-Christian way, with mouths open wide and tongues actively
licking and lapping. </p><p>Donna had found a video online this past winter that showed young
Japanese girls kissing and licking each other's mouths and tongues for
30 minutes at a time, and the older women found to their delight that
such prolonged deep kissing was wonderful foreplay, and could be
extended indefinitely. Now that they had the entire evening for fun,
they were in no hurry to ""cum and go"" as they did with their husbands.
Instead they moved from mouth to mouth, sucking each others tongues
and licking the inside of each others wide open mouths. </p><p>After  many pleasurable minutes of deeply sexual kissing, they broke
apart and smiled at each other. </p><p>""God Laura, I am so fucking glad you taught us how to kiss like that!
I never thought my clit would grow hard just by kissing!"" Donna said. </p><p>""Well, so far the Devil is winning the battle, 'cuz I have a very
wicked desire to kiss a couple of pretty girls all over their hot
little bodies!"" Laura responded. ""And I'll drink to that!"" </p><p>The women refilled their glasses. Donna sat on the bed and leaned back
against the headboard. She raised her knees and spread her legs,
exposing her pretty pussy.  Laura sat in the armchair and threw a long
leg over each arm, so that the others could get a clear view of her
cunt. Gladys lay stretched out on the settee, propped up on one elbow
to hold her drink, one legs extended and the other bent at the knee,
showing her mature vulva in high relief. </p><p>As the three attractive women relaxed and sipped their drinks,
relishing this stolen time alone and away from families and church, in
no hurry to consummate their lesbian pleasures, they chatted amiably
as they often did, about sex. </p><p>""Laura, if you could spread the  legs of any of  your choir singers,
whose pussy would you like to kiss the most?"" Gladys asked. </p><p>""Oh golly gee, Mrs. Patton, that is a very naughty question! Sister
Donna, the good wife of our esteemed minister has posed a very naughty
question to me. I don't really think it proper to talk about which of
the girls and women in my choir that I would most like to get all
naked and in my bed with her legs spread and my mouth on her pussy,
licking and sucking  her, do you?""</p><p>""Well out of respect for our spiritual leader, I think it would only
be proper to answer her question, my dear."" Donna laughed. </p><p>""OK then, after giving it some thought, it would be a choice between
little Amy Foster and the head cheerleader, Lori Daniels. It would be
hard to choose whether it would be more fun to eat the pretty little
hairless pussy of a 6-year old darling, or lick all over the heavenly
body of 15-year old teeny."" Laura pretended to be in deep concentration. </p><p>""It is a very hard choice, ladies. As you know, the succulent, tender,
oh-so-tasty twat of a pretty preteen is one of the most delicious
morsels to ever pass my lips. When a cute darling like that gets naked
and spreads her little legs nice and wide so that a loving mommy or
grandma or sister or the director of the choir can put her open mouth
on a darling yummy cunt and spend an hour just licking and kissing and
sucking on the delicious little kiddie cunt, it is a taste of 
heaven."" Donna laughed. </p><p>""So that is the singer's idea of heaven is it?"" Gladys laughed,
reaching her hand down and extending a finger to gently stroke her
clit. ""When we  get to Heaven, we will be singing praises to the
savior and praying to our creator, and while we are all doing that,
pretty Laura will spend her time in the company of beautiful young
girls just licking and sucking their succulent little bodies in an
endless feast of  devilish delectable delights!"" </p><p>""Well, hell, I have always thought that spending eternity fucking and
sucking an endless supply of hot young girls  would be vastly
preferable to sitting around praying and singing hymns."" Donna laughed. </p><p>""Well, back on earth my other choice besides little Miss Foster would
be the delicious Miss Daniels with the heavenly ass and wonderful teen
tits. Those gorgeous athlete's legs could really squeeze my head when I was  performing cunnilingus
on her if she wasn't careful!"" Laura said. ""And it would definitely be
fun to have that darling firm young ass raised up high so I could get
my mouth on from behind and spend a wonderful hour or so just
tongue-fucking her pretty asshole and licking her twat, with my cheeks
resting on the most spectacular  young ass-cheeks in town!""</p><p>""God she is hot isn't she?"" Gladys said. ""Do you suppose if I asked my
husband to offer a prayer to God and ask Him to let his prim and
proper wife spend an hour in bed with a fantastic teen girl like Lori
that God would answer my prayers?"" the minister's wife laughed. ""Hell,
if God would answer prayers like that, we would be on our knees in
supplication all the fucking time! And I don't mean on our knees
giving blowjobs either!"" </p><p>Donna spread her legs far apart and began to masturbate. ""Well, all
this talk about kissing and licking and sucking young girls is getting
me hot, my fellow Christian Women, and I think this conference could
use more action and less talking for this session! How about, my
sisters in Christ, can I get one of you to spend some time with your
sweet mouth on my pussy?"" </p><p>The three mature women, respected matrons of the church, prim and
proper models for others, moved into position to spend a delightful
hour in a lesbian orgy, only finally resting when they were drained
completely, pleasantly exhausted, their tongues fatigued from the
non-stop activity, and their various erogenous zones tingling with
pleasure from all the wonderful fun.</p>"
483,"""Amy, Can I Ask You A Question?""",Can We Talk?,1,,"['ff', 'Ff']","<p>""Amy, can I ask you a naughty question?"" Marilee said as the two 6-year olds sat in Amy's room on the 
floor, playing with their Barbie dolls.</p><p>""What do you mean, naughty?"" Amy answered, looking quizzically at her friend. The youngsters were best 
friends and spent a lot of time together since their parents were also good friends with each other.</p><p>""Well, kind of, like, you know, not nice, kind of bad?"" Marilee looked closely at her friend's somber 
face.</p><p>""Well, sure, I guess. Sometimes naughty things are fun, hunh?"" Amy smiled. The little girls sat opposite 
each other on the carpet, dressed in their ubiquitous tee-tops and shorts, with knee socks and sneakers, 
thier usual costume when they played together.</p><p>""Well, Nancy Hawkins was talking the other day on the playgound and she said that she heard her mommy 
telling her daddy that she had heard that our teacher, Mrs. Daniels, was a peddlefile and was into 
fucking kids."" Marilee said with some relish, as if she enjoyed saying ""fucking"" out loud.</p><p>""What do you mean, fucking?"" Amy said, a look of bafflement on her pixie face.</p><p>""Well, you know, like, not like, you know, when a daddy and mommy have sex and the daddy puts his penis 
in the mommy and they have a baby, but, like, when two ladies have sex together, like that."" Marilee 
responded from her vast wealth of knowledge about sex that her mother had explained to her.</p><p>Amy continued to look perplexed. ""But how can a mommy, without, you know, a penis, have sex, I mean fuck, 
another mommy? Without a penis?""</p><p>""Well, my mom told me that sometimes two mommies, or two women who aren't mommies, can do naughty things 
together to feel good, just like sex with a daddy, except no penis."" Marilee responded.</p><p>""But I don't understand. If they don't have a penis to put in their vagina, what do they do? To fuck, I 
mean? I thought fucking was having a penis in your vagina and moving it around and the sperm stuff comes 
of the penis and into the mommy and makes a baby."" Amy said.</p><p>""My mommy said that fucking like that isn't all the fucking you can do to have sex. She said that fucking 
is lots of other fun things that ladies can do with each other to have sex and fuck each other too."" 
Marilee replied, a tolerant smile on her pretty face.</p><p>Amy sat silently, hugging her Barbie, thinking about what she had just heard from her best friend. Her 
mother had explained to her about sex and babies and all of that stuff, but her mommy had never said 
anything about two mommies or ladies fucking each other. ""Well, if they don't have a penis, what do they 
do when they fuck, then?"" the first-grader said.</p><p>""Well, my mommy said that they kiss a lot, and they like to kiss with their mouths open and put their 
tongues in each other's mouths, and they call it a ""French"" kiss, I don't know why."" Marilee replied.</p><p>""Ewww! Kissing with their tongues in each other's mouths! That is gross!"" Amy exclaimed, a look of disgust 
on her young face.</p><p>""Well, Mommy said it was sort of fun for them, and she showed me how they did it, so I would know what 
people mean when they say, 'They were French kissing.' Marilee said. ""And Mommy said to open my mouth and 
I did and she kissed me with her mouth open and she put her tongue right into my mouth and wiggled it 
around and licked back and forth, and it wasn't gross at all, it was sort of fun and felt nice.""</p><p>""Wow! Your mommy kissed you like that? Didn't it feel, like, weird and everything to have your mommy's 
tongue right down in your open mouth? And what about your tongue? Did you put your tongue in her mouth and 
lick around in your mommy's mouth?"" Amy responded, looking intently into the smiling face of her friend.</p><p>""Well, yes, I did, and then we kissed some more, and it felt real good and it made me tingle all over and 
down my body too, and the longer we did it, French kissing I mean, the funnier and better it felt. And 
then Mommy asked me did I like that, and I said yes I did, and so we did it some more. And Mommy said 
that is one thing that ladies and girls could do when they were fucking each other, and that's why they 
did it because it felt so nice and was fun."" Marilee explained.</p><p>""Wow! That is so wierd, Mar, about your mommy kissing you with your tongues in each other's mouths, and 
feeling so nice! You know, could you, like, show me how? I mean how to kiss like that, like you did with 
your mommy? ""Amy asked.</p><p>""Well, sure, if you want to, but I thought you thought it was gross?"" Marilee said.</p><p>""Well, I thought it was gross, but it sounds kind of like not gross but sort of, like, fun, you know, not 
gross at all. Let me ask you this, Mar; have you and your mommy kissed like that some more since she 
showed you how? Like more than that one time?""</p><p>Marilee laughed. ""Oh sure, Amy. Now we kiss like that a lot, like when I get up, and before school, and 
when I get home from school, and at bedtime. When my daddy's not home we like to just sit around and 
kiss. It's fun! If you want to, I'll teach you how and we can do it too if you like to, OK?""</p><p>Amy replied, ""OK. Show me, OK?""</p><p>""OK. First, just lean toward me and open your mouth. There, like that, that's good. Gosh, you're so 
pretty! Now I'll put my mouth on yours and we will French kiss, OK?"" Marilee said as she gently held the 
other child's head in her hands and tilted her face, then opened her mouth and pressed her open lips 
agains her friend's smooth young lips. Marilee extended her tongue into Amy's wide-open mouth, then began 
to move her tongue about, stroking across the other girl's lips, tongue, gums, teeth, and palate. Amy 
responded immediately, her little tongue moving into Marilee's mouth, the active tongues of the two first-
graders meeting in a warm and wet embrace, licking and twisting.</p><p>Amy was astonished at how strangely pleasant the feeling was to have another person's tongue in her mouth 
and her own tongue in Marilee's mouth, and she felt the tingly pleasure down her body, sort of like when 
she was in the bathtub and she washed herself between her legs and washed what her mommy said was her 
pussy and not just her vagina. She liked the feeling she got when she rubbed her pussy, and kissing 
Marilee was making her pussy feel nice and warm and tingly, and she liked that.</p><p>Marilee lifted her face and pulled her head back, smiling at her friend. ""Well, how do you like French 
kissing? Was it gross?"" 
""Wow, gosh no, it was so cool! No wonder you and your mommy do that a lot! Can we do it some more?"" Amy 
said.</p><p>For the next few minutes the two 6-year old girls' open mouths were pressed together, lips and tongues 
moving in and about with abandon, saliva forming and mixing, even dribbling down thier chins in the wet 
exchange. Marlee slid her hand down the neck and back of the other child, then onto her muscular rounded 
butt.</p><p>When Amy made no objection but just continued the exciting kissing, Marilee stroked the other girl's 
smooth young buttt, fondling and softly stroking.</p><p>At first Amy started to resist the other girl's caress, but the wonderful feeling intensified as Marilee's 
hands fondled her butt, and Amy relaxed and continued the pleasureable kissing activity. This was the 
first time that anyone except her mother or at the doctor's office had put their hands on her butt, but it 
felt good when her friend did it, and the tingly feeling in her pussy intensified. She let her hand drop 
down Marilee's compact little body, and she began to return the favor, the two little girls deep kissing 
while they fondled each other's rounded little asses.</p><p>Finally they broke apart, gasping. As they licked the saliva from their lips and used their fingers to 
take it off their chins, licking their fingers, they looked into each other's eyes, then giggled.</p><p>""Wow! That was awesome Mar! That is the best kiss I ever had!"" Amy said.</p><p>""Wow is right, Amy! Gee, you are as good at kissing as my mom! And I feel so, I don't know, like warm, and 
like kind of hot, and when you touched my butt my, like, my pussy felt all hot too! Did yours? I mean, did 
your pussy feel all, like, hot and tingly?"" Marilee asked, putting her hand on Amy's smiling face and 
using a finger to catch a glob of spit that had collected on her face, then putting the finger in her 
mouth and sucking it clean.</p><p>""Unhuh, yeah, it was so cool! And I liked it when you played with my butt, my ass! Does your mommy play 
witrh your ass when you guys kiss?"" Amy said.</p><p>""Oh sure she does. And I like for her to do it, especially when I'm going to bed and she puts her hand 
under my pj's onto my bare skin and, like, rubs back and forth and kind of like pinches real soft while we 
kiss. "" Marilee said.</p><p>""Mar, could we, I mean, could we, like, do that now? You know, on our bare butts, like your mommy does 
you? Now?"" Amy queried.</p><p>""Well, sure, if you want to. Is it OK? Will your mom come in or anything? It wouldn't be cool if your 
mommy walked in and saw us doing naughty things like rubbing each other's butts and French kissing.""</p><p>""Oh we don't have to worry. My mom always watches her favorite TV program now. We can do whatever we want, 
OK?"" Amy said.</p><p>""OK, sure. Why don't we take off all of our clothes and get naked? I know it's naughty to go around 
without any clothes on, but if we want to have more naughty fun, that would be cool!"" Marilee smiled.</p><p>""Sure, OK, if you want to."" Amy responded, and pulled her tee over her head and off. ""This will be fun!""</p>"
484,"""Grammy, will you tell me a bedtime story?""",Can We Talk?,1,Little Jodi loves to have her naughty Grandmother tell her bedtime stories.,"['Ff', 'fg', 'oral', 'inc', 'cons']","<p>""Grammy, will you tell me a bedtime story? Please?"" 5-year old Jodi looked up at her grandmother's kindly 
face.</p><p>""Why of course, sweetheart, I'm glad you asked.""</p><p>Once upon a time there was a pretty young girl named Cinderloli who was crying because she could not 
go to the wonderful ball at the palace.""</p><p>""Suddenly there was a flash of bright light, and to Cinderloli's surprise, a beautiful fairy Godmother 
appeared. The lovely woman was dressed in  bright red slippers, white thigh-highs, and a wonderful white 
fur coat, open at the front to show her gorgeous boobies,  long legs, and neatly trimmed patch of pussy 
hair.</p><p>""Who are you?"" Cinderloli asked.</p><p>""Why I am your fairy Godmother my darling girl, and I am here to bring you happiness and pleasure, and 
get you all cleaned up and dressed pretty so you can go to the ball and meet the fucking princess."" the 
pretty red-haired woman said, spreading her legs so that Cinderloli could get a good view of her cunt.</p><p>""And we will make sure that your stepsisters and stepmother are left out of the fun, and can go fuck 
each other up the ass with a cold cucumber!"" she laughed. ""Now give my pussy a nice wet kiss and we will 
get you ready to go.""</p><p>Little Jodi raised her head and smiled up at her grandmother from between the naked woman's wide-spread 
legs.  ""Oh Grammy,  you tell the stories so much better than our teacher at school! It's fun to hear you 
put naughty words in the story!"" the 5-year old said.</p><p>""Why thank you darling, the stories are so much more interesting when they have some nice fucking and 
sucking in them I think. And you are doing just a fabulous job on my clit, sweetheart. Grammy will be 
happy to tell you the naughty stories that you like anytime you want me to when you suck Grammy's pussy 
like you are doing now.  What a wonderful young cunt-licker you are sweetie!"" Elizabeth smiled, reveling 
in the salacious sight of the elfin little face framed by her thighs, her granddaughter's cheeks wet with 
pussy juice and saliva.</p><p>""Oh it's so much fun Grammy! It's always fun when I get to stay at your house when grandpa is gone and we 
can go naked and fuck whenever we want to!"" the preteen replied, then bent her head and wrapped her sweet 
young lips around the large, erect clitoris of her mommy's mother and resumed  performing cunnilingus.</p><p>""Well, Cinderloli was thrilled by what the fairy Godmother had said, and she quickly kneeled down in 
front of the lovely woman, raised her face, and planted a nice wet kiss right on her cunt, with her mouth 
open and her little tongue giving some nice licks to her clit.  Then magically the poor little cinder girl 
was ready, with her golden hair swept up in a stylish twist, her lips and cheeks colored, her nails 
crimson, and her short silk skirt showing her strong young legs.</p><p>The fairy Godmother smiled at the pretty girl. ""Oh Cindy, you look good enough to eat! And I bet the 
princess will want to do just that after she sees you at the ball. Come now, to the carriage, my dear. And  
remember, you and the princess must be fucking by midnight, or she will  find another pretty girl to be 
her fuck-loli!, and you will have to go back to being Cinderloli.""</p><p>Jodi giggled from between Elizabeth's legs, then raised her head. ""Oh Grammy, your stories are so good! 
And naughty! I just love to have you tell me bedtime stories!""</p><p>""Well, my darling little mother-fucker—and grandmother-fucker-- it's time for you to go beddy bye. We will 
finish this story tomorrow night. Come on, and Grammy will fuck you in—oops, I mean tuck you in! And give 
you a goodnight kiss right where you like to be kissed best!""</p><p>""OK Grammy. Thank you for the nice bedtime story."" Jodi said, snuggling down on the bed, and spreading 
little legs wide so her plump little pussy was completely exposed to her grandmother.</p><p>Elizabeth bent down to give her grandaughter a goodnight kiss, right on her lovely young pussy. ""Sweet 
dreams darling. I will see you in the morning when your mother gets here, and we can give her a good 
welcome home fucking and sucking!""</p>"
485,Wrestling fairies,Careless,0,Sorry. My English is not very good,"['f', 'gg', 'wrestling', 'nosex']","<p>My name is Ann and I am 15. I have decided that I want to find one job and earn some money for my summer expenses. I would like to do babysitting, but I have never done it before and I don’t know how to find one job. What can I do? How can I find a job?</p><p>This morning at breakfast I asked my mother. I told her that I would like to try babysitting but that I didn’t know how to start.</p><p>What about your cousins? – Said mum.  They both love you. Surely you'll have fun.</p><p>Do you think that aunt Martha will agree?</p><p>Why do not you ask her? I think this weekend they need one babysitter.</p><p>I phoned my aunt this morning and she told me that she will need one babysitting for the next Saturday evening and that it could be great if I could take care of my cousins. Of course I accepted and next Saturday I was on my aunt's house ready to spend a nice evening with Rachel and Sara and at the same time win some money.</p><p>As soon as I arrived to the house of my uncles I found to Sara and Rachel that were both waiting for me with a happy smile on their faces. The truth is that they are two lovely girls. They are twins and they are nine years old. We get along really good. I've always felt that they are the most beautiful girls in the world and I love them a lot. Maybe that's why I'm not sure if they will listen to me when I will be in charge of them.</p><p>My aunt came to me smiling and gave me two big kisses while giving me the keys of the house.</p><p>You are in charge.  He said smiling and looking at me with confidence.</p><p>You already know them. Do not let yourself be fooled. We will be back tonight about 10. You have my phone. If you need me you can give me a call.</p><p>Suddenly I found myself saying goodbye to my aunt with my cousins, one on each side of me, wrapping an arm around my waist. As soon as my aunt closed the door, they stood in front of me and looked at me with a smile.</p><p>Can we go to the pool?  Asked Sara.</p><p>They're starting! But I also like it and can be a good way to spend the afternoon.</p><p>It's okay. Put on the swimsuits and let's go.</p><p>Luckily I had also brought my bikini. I already knew that they would ask me something like that. I shifted clothes quickly and left the guests room with the towel in my hand. They were both ready. They wore a green onepiece swimsuit and sandals. Then we went down to the community pool and spread a large towel on which we could fit all three.</p><p>Without wasting time we jumped into the water and started to play.</p><p>I actually felt like a little girl. I liked playing in the water and I had a lot of fun playing with my cousins in the pool.</p><p>The truth is that my cousins were adorable. Both are thin and have a wellformed body with soft, brown skin. Their girls' faces made me want to hold them and squeeze against me. I loved to play fight with them in the water hugging them against my chest.</p><p>My cousins were only nine years old and their chests are still flat, but her body already had the shape of a miniature woman. In her breasts beneath the cloth of her swimsuits small bumps were seen in the place where her nipples would some day begin to grow.</p><p>While we were swimming it seemed to me that the two girls were looking for each other, trying to start a fight. When we played in the water they ended several times entangled in a tight hug, trying to submerge one to each other, until I threw myself on them and we three ended under the water.</p><p>What could happen? Are they angry and want to fight for some reason? I noticed that the both were looking each other in defiance, but at the same time they smiled. They can not be angry. I told myself. They're just playing. Finally, exhausted we left the water and we lay on the towel. We lay for a while in the sun until we were completely dry. Swimsuits included.</p><p></p><p>Then we picked it all up and went home. In the elevator I noticed that the girls were still looking at each other in a peculiar way. As if they where challenging one to each other. What happens to these two?</p><p>At home the girls went into the living room and I went to change my clothes into the guests room. While I was changing, I heard the two little girls moaning and groaning. What they might be doing? I asked myself. As soon as I finished changing, I went to the living room and found Sara and Rachel engaged in a fight. The two girls rolled together on the carpet while pulling each other by their hair and swimsuits. My first impulse was to separate them but I immediately realized that the fight was not serious and they were only playing.</p><p>I sat on the couch with my legs crossed and stared at the fight. Sara and Rachel fought one on top of the other. In the fight, the two girls were pulling hair each other and stretching out of their swimsuits. Sara had managed to untie the laces of Rachel's bathing suit by pulling on them and now the Rachel's chest was naked.</p><p>Ouch! Now you'll see!</p><p>Ouch!</p><p>Hugg! Do not spit on me!</p><p>Oh! Mhh! Hayy!</p><p>What should I do? I told myself. Although they are just playing they can hurt each other. I think that it will be better if I stop the fight. Then I grabbed Rachel by the body under her arms and pulled trying to remove her from top of Sara. As Rachel was wearing the swimsuit without tying my hands was tightened on her bare breasts. In my palms I could feel Rachel's small nipples pushing against my skin. The girls were reluctant to stop fighting and it took me a while to get them separated but after a few seconds both girls was sat on the carpet.</p><p>I realized that both were looking at each other wanting to continue the fight. Sara still had the swimsuit tied on her neck but the laces of the Rachel’s swimsuit were untied and she was wearing the front of it at her waist. She was sitting on her knees naked from her hips up.</p><p>We didn’t really fight. We were just playing.  Sara said.</p><p>Yes. We like to play to fight.</p><p>But you were pulling your hair each other. You could get hurt.</p><p>Well, when the girls fight, they pull their hair.</p><p>But you are just playing so you can't do it. And what if you rip the swimsuit?</p><p>Rachel and Sara looked at me a bit sadly. I had to find a solution. It was clear that the girls wanted to play fighting but I could not let this get out of hand. And on the other hand I had liked to see my cousins fighting and I wanted to see them fight again.</p><p>Do you want to play fight?  I asked them. They both nodded.  Then we're going to organize a fight. But we have to put some rules. I'll tell you the first one. You can not pull hair or pinch or beat. You have to fight without harming yourself. And if I tell you to stop then you have to stop fighting and separate immediately. Now make some rules for yourself.</p><p>We can't leave the room.  Sara said.</p><p>Nor to climb the sofa.  Rachel continued.</p><p>Very good. You can not leave the room or go up to the furniture.</p><p>And you only can separate us if you see that we are hurting each other.  Rachel said suddenly.</p><p>That's. You can not interfere in our fight.</p><p>All right. Where do you want to fight?</p><p>Here on the carpet?  Rachel said.</p><p>Okay. We need more space. Help me move the furniture a bit.</p><p>Between the three of us, we moved an armchair and pulled out a small table. The carpet was clear. It was quite large and there was enough room to fight over it.</p><p>Do you have any other clothes? Something old. I do not want you to break your swimsuits.</p><p>We have nothing old to wear.</p><p> What if we take off our swimsuits?  Rachel said.</p><p>And we fight naked?</p><p> Yes. We could play that we are two Amazonian princesses who fight naked for the throne. Like the movie the other day.</p><p> Yes! And the one who wins can send whatever she wants to the other.</p><p>The two girls looked at each other, smiling naughty. Quickly, Sara and Rachel took off their swimsuits and left them on the couch, remaining completely naked. Then they placed standing on the carpet very close one in front of the other and looked at me smiling.</p><p>That was happened very fast. For one moment I looked to the two naked girls that were waiting for my permission to start fighting.</p><p>Could be problem if I let them fight naked?</p><p>Looking at them I realized that the two girls were beautiful without clothes. Both had a soft, brown skin and a lovely body. In their flat chests of little girls they pointed out slightly bulging nipples that had not yet begun to grow.</p><p>It’s ok. – Said to myself.  I think that it is not a problem and it will be very nice to see them wrestling naked.</p><p>Are you ready?</p><p>The girls looked at each other and slowly nodded their heads.</p><p>¡ding ding ding!</p><p>Rachel and Sara stepped forward at the same time and threw themselves into each other's arms hugging and clapping their palms against their naked flesh. Then they began to struggle trying to pull each other to the ground melted into a tight embrace that pushed together their flat chests. For a few moments they struggled trying not to lose their balance until Sara managed to trip Rachel and the two girls lost their balance and fell to the carpet. Rachel fell on her back with Sara lie down on top of her, chest to chest. Quickly the two girls hugged tightly and continue fighting body to body on the floor. For a short time Rachel and Sara fought on top of each other with their arms tightly around their back and with they faces very close, most of the time cheek to cheek.</p><p>Rachel suddenly managed to push Sara and the two girls began to roll on the carpet with their young bodies twisting together.</p><p>The carpet was quite large but they could not roll too much without getting out.</p><p>Very soon Sara managed to dominate again to Rachel and to stop on top of her.</p><p>Keeping each other in their arms, the two girls continued the fight with Sara lying again on top of Rachel.</p><p>I couldn’t believe it. I was watching to my cousins fighting naked and I began to think that the fight was quite erotic.</p><p>The truth is that I didn’t expect that a fight between two nineyearold girls will be like this. It was like watching a fight between two little fairies.</p><p>Now Sara and Rachel are on the floor in front of me lying on top of each other, tightly hugged, with their faces cheek to cheek and with their little girl bodies in close contact. Between their naked chests I could see their nipples rubbing together when the girls twisted their bodies in the fight.</p><p>I could not take my eyes off the two little naked bodies that twisted and rubbed skin to skin tight against each other.</p><p>Soon Rachel managed to push Sara and the two girls rolled together again on the carpet. Now it seemed that no one could dominate the other. The girls twisted into each other's arms rubbing their naked flesh as they rolled together on the carpet with their arms and legs intertwined.</p><p>I did not lose detail and looked closely at my two cousins who were fighting naked while they were rolling together by the carpet. No one can dominate the other. When one of them achieved to stay on top of the other they wrestled for a few seconds and soon they roll together again on the carpet.</p><p>I couldn't avoid it. Each time I was more excited to see the bodies of those little girls who, intertwined with each other, were fighting in front of me.</p><p>I noticed that her nipples were almost always facing each other and that even though her breasts were still flat, their nipples were most of time in contact and flatted one against the other. Also, when the girls moved, their nipples were also rubbing together.</p><p>Suddenly they separated and got on her knees. Quickly they moved one against the other and put their arms tightly around their back. For one moment they struggle together stretching their bodies with their heads side by side.</p><p>In the struggle Rachel achieved to push back to Sara on the carpet and then she climbed on her body and lay again on top of her. The fight continued with Rachel on top of Sara with both naked girls tangled up on the floor. By one side of their bodies I could see how their nipples got in contact and flatted again rubbing together.</p><p>For one moment I remembered when a few minutes ago I grabbed to Rachel by the body and I could feel her small nipples pushing against my palms. – If I can feel that, what do the girls are feeling when their nipples are rubbing against the other?</p><p>Then I realized the authentic and innocent lesbian game my cousins hid in their fight.</p><p>Both girls were fighting embraced looking for the feel of their naked bodies in contact, as well as to feel how her nipples rubbing together with the movements of the fight.</p><p>Is there anything else? I told myself. They are still very young and are exploring. They still do not know the real pleasure but if they continue like that probably they will discover more things very soon.</p><p>Again I turned my attention to the fight. Now both girls was rolled again and now Sara was lie on top of Rachel and the girls was struggling interleaved with arms and legs.</p><p>For a moment the two girls struggled without changing positions until Rachel managed to push Sara and the two girls rolled again on the floor in a mess of arms and legs intertwined until that at last Rachel managed to stay on top of Sara grabbing her hands.</p><p>For a moment the two girls stood still, taking a short break while they were breathing heavily.</p><p>Rachel was lying on top of Sara with her chest and stomach resting on hers. The two girls had grasped each other's hands and they had them stretched out over their heads.</p><p>The scene struck me as fascinating. Rachel was on top of Sara with her whole body lie over the other girl. Both were at the same height face to face, clasped by their hands and without moving. From the side I could see their nipples half flatted between their bodies.</p><p>Then Sara began to struggle trying to release her hands and Rachel tried to hold her. The girls struggled without Sara getting loose or taking Rachel off.</p><p>Between her breasts her nipples rubbed against each other as they moved her arms.</p><p>Suddenly Christina managed to release her hands from Rachel's and hugged her tightly against her. Immediately Rachel did the same and the nipples of the two girls disappeared flatted between their bodies.</p><p>Sara and Rachel began struggling in a tight embrace. Sara could not shake Rachel off and twisted beneath her. Rachel let her body rest on Sara's and used the advantage to hold her to the ground.</p><p>Sitting on my couch and with my legs intertwined I had been watching the fight for my two little cousins for some time and I kept thinking it was the most erotic thing I had ever seen.</p><p>Throughout the fight, Sara and Rachel had fought each other in tight embraces, squeezing each other tightly.</p><p>My little cousins fought in a very erotic way. I never think that this could be possible with two nineyearold girls. Both girls were fighting always embraced and intertwined with each other with arms and legs. Their little naked bodies always in contact skin to skin rubbing each other.</p><p>I was excited to watch them fight like that. I liked to watch how both girls sought the skin of the other, hugging and twisting as they rolled together on the carpet, trying to get their nipples rubbing against each other.</p><p>Will they ever stop fighting? Maybe I have to separate them. I realized that one of the rules was that I could not intervene in the fight so I had no choice but to keep looking at them. But how clever they are!</p><p>I returned to pay attention to the fight of my cousins. Now Sara had managed to push Rachel and again the two girls rolled together on the carpet. They were both a little tired and did not fight as hard as before.</p><p>Rachel managed to stop rolling and lie on top of Sara. For a few moments the two girls lay on top of each other breathing heavily. Neither undid her embrace. They wrapped their arms around each other body and breathed deeply. Then Sara pushed Rachel who slid over Sara's body and rolled onto her back on the carpet.</p><p>I stared at them without saying anything. The two girls were lying on their backs with their eyes closed and with an expression of tranquility on their faces. Her bare breasts moved gently to the rhythm of her breathing. Just as always, I thought that they were the most beautiful girls in the world. They were like two little fairies resting after a fight.</p><p>I was a bit jealous. I would have liked to participate and feel their naked bodies against my skin. I thought they had both enjoyed the fight and to felt the contact of their naked bodies pressed skin to skin. That was what they were enjoying now. Later on they would discover other things and everything would be different.</p>"
486,"Carole's Awakening, Part 1",Carole4Girls,1,"Carole and her friend Veronica, experiment and meet a lactating lady.","['ggFg', 'Mast', 'Toys', 'Lactation', 'Exhib']","<p>First of all a bit about myself:  I'm Carole,  20 years old,  5 feet
0 inches, size 8, with B-cup boobs.  I have no pussy hair, in fact,
other than on my head, no hair anywhere on my body.  I totally adore
sex and kinkiness, as you will no doubt find out in due course.</p><p>My father is extremely well off with his own business and
interests in industry, and I lacked for nothing materially.  My
mother died when I was 4 years old and I was 'brought-up' by my father
on his own.  Looking back, he just gave in to any demand I made so as
to keep me out of his hair.  I had a succession of nannies until I
was about 10, but was so spoilt, they never lasted long at all.  In
the end, in total despair my father asked what it would take to keep
me from being the 'child from hell', so I told him.  ""I know you have
no time for child raising, and that I remind you too much of mother,
so, to stop us from bickering as we do, if I had my own space nearby,
you could keep and eye on me and I wouldn't get in your way.""  After
more explaining, and a couple of weeks discussions, father bought me
a nice flat less than 2-minutes walk from home.  It was however decided
that this was only for weekends for me because of my age.  So, there
I was, just before my 11th birthday with a place of my own and father
in peace once more not having me pouting and throwing tantrums.  But
there were rules to follow.  He checked up on me often by phone and
in person, but, within 6 weeks fell into a pattern of Saturday
morning and night  and the same on Sunday.  My foodstuffs and
shopping was taken care of on his accounts, and anyway, I also had a
credit-card on his account for needed things as and when. (This I
found started most of the things that happened to shape me as now.)
All in all, a happy arrangement for him and me.  Weekdays were spent
at home, weekends at the flat.  But that was a challenge, for me to
be there full time.  Within a year, I had proved to my father that I
was in fact a level-headed and quite trustworthy person for 11 years.</p><p>The flat father bought me was 2 bedroomed in a very private
block, right on the seafront in Essex England.  Every morning in
summer, the windows to the balcony were open and I could hear and see
the start of everyone's day, from those working to those on
holiday/days off etc.  I must confess to feeling bored at times, and
wondering what to do with myself often, but generally this was
bliss.  At school I couldn't tell anyone that I basically lived on my
own weekends, as this would undoubtedly have brought unwanted
attention from school authorities and the like.  But, I did tell my
best friend Veronica, after she swore an undying school-kid oath, not
to tell anyone.  In a short while, thinking that I lived with my
mother, she was often allowed to stay with me at weekends, as her
mother worked in a restaurant.  And later, sometimes during the week
as well, depending on her shifts.</p><p>This is how I came to be the way I am, and found the things I
like to do and have done to me.</p><p>Veronica and I would often sit on the balcony at weekends
people watching.  This was fun as our seafront is very busy at
weekends, especially in summer.  Our conversations often came round
to 'boys'.  Those at the school next to ours, but, more often those
on the seafront.  Eventually it came round to sex. (Or more what we
thought we knew).  You know, about touching ourselves, and such
stuff.  That is when I started to look on the Internet at what it was
really about, and show these sites to Veronica at the weekends.  It
always amazed me what was so open on the net even and especially at
that time in 1994.  It was magical to us.  Every question
answered, even if it took a while to search for it.  This is
when I/we found out about sex toys.  We checked some sites and found
that a credit card was all that was required.  And I had one from my
father.  As I'm sure all can imagine, it wasn't long before a parcel
was delivered for me.  Just to see.</p><p>This was a package containing 3 different toys, some lubricating
gel (very recommended by the site), 2 magazines, 2 films and various
brochures (promising many things lol).  I phoned Veronica at home and
told her.  I promised to wait to open it when we could be together on
Friday.  This couldn't come soon enough, but wait I did.  So on that
day at school we were giggling like there was no tomorrow and, that
evening, rushed home together to see what was what.  Upon opening the
package, our first thoughts about the toys was, ""God they're HUGE.""  
Our mouths were open in incomprehension and disbelief.  But, we came
to a magazine and video, and although we found it hard to believe,
discovered much more.</p><p>We started to use these toys by rubbing and not inserting.  We
thought them to be far too big for us.  It was fun together.  We knew
what orgasms were, as we had talked of it and experimented as kids
do, kissing and touching ourselves and each other.  Well we had
orgasms with these toys—different, stronger, sensual, and fun.  
It was about July 94 (I turned 12 in September 1994), on a Friday
night, I think it was, Veronica couldn't come round as she had a
family party to attend, so that, alone in the flat I found a web site
about lactation.  I poured over this site and was shocked to find it
was 10pm and I hadn't stopped looking, or saw it all.  I got up and
made myself a drink (coffee to stay awake with).  I went back to it,
having saved it to 'favourites', and continued looking.  I felt the
familiar tingling, and realised I wanted to do things.  I fetched one
of my toys, a 6 inch strap-on type, went back to the computer, and
sitting in my chair took off my knickers.  I used some lubricant on
myself and on the end of the toy, placed it against my pussy lips,
and switched it on.  Immediately the buzzing started, I continued
looking at the pictures and stories on this site, getting more and more
tingly as I went on.  I even started pushing the toy more and more, I
just felt it was so good.  I realize now, I was getting so excited,
that I couldn't have stopped for anything.  I actually had 2 good
orgasms while engrossed in this site and, got so carried away, I
pushed the toy harder than normal.  At this I felt a sharp pain, a
pop inside of me, and I was left with only about 2 inches of my toy
outside of my pussy.  I slowly pulled it back out, and there was a
little bit of blood on the end of it, and I thought ""shit - I've
broken myself in.""  Losing all immediate interest in the web site, I
continued with my pussy exploring and found that now I could take all
but one and a half inches of my toy in myself.  And the feelings it
gave—these were out of this world, and I eventually went to bed
about 1am.  By the next morning, when I awoke, I was still
shattered.  My pussy was sore, and felt quite opened up.  It was
delicious to have that feeling.  I wondered if it would last.  I
showered, taking great care around my pussy, dried, brushed and
talcumed, then went and got my toy again.</p><p>This time I didn't sit to test it, I wanted something else.  My
armchairs had padded arms, and this strap-on fitted on one
beautifully.  Once it was secure, I coated it liberally with baby oil,
smoothed a good amount around and in my pussy, then stood looking at
my toy.  I stood astride the arm and the toy, then slowly lowered
myself down onto it.  It went in so smoothly, with a rippling
pleasure, that I gasped at the feelings it gave me.  I lowered myself
gently (remember, I was still a month and a half from my 12th
birthday), and felt it enter me, opening as it went in.  I slowly
moved myself up and down, feeling the opening and vibrating with each
downward movement.  Within 2 minutes I had an earth shattering orgasm
that rocked me from head to toe.  After taking a breather and feeling
between my legs I found that I was sitting on the base of my toy and
that it was 'in to the hilt'.  What a gorgeous feeling that was.  I
stood up and was pleased to see that there was no blood on it and
thought, 'wow, what else now.'  So I checked out the other toys.  One
was a butt plug and the other was another strap-on, but 8 inches and
thicker.  This I took to the chair and put it in place of the smaller
one, again with a good coating of baby oil.  Positioning myself
over this monster, I lowered myself down until it touched my pussy,
wiggled a little to line it up, letting its tip stroke gently along
my inner lips, then switched on the vibrate button.  As it vibrated
just inside my pussy lips I put a little bit of pressure on it and
immediately felt my pussy open and the tip enter me.  It opened me
more of course and felt a tighter fit, but I found that by being slow
and gentle it went in with beautiful feelings all through my tummy.  I
couldn't take it all but, even with 2 inches outside, moving up and
down gave an incredible orgasm.  Afterwards I washed and dried my
toys, and repacked them away, then myself, and dressed.  I couldn't
wait to tell Veronica, but she wouldn't be home till late that night,
so had to wait till Sunday. I decided to take a walk to the shops,
about 10 minutes away, and browse around the clothes shops.  Most of
the stuff in my size of course, was for kids, but some things looked
really sexy.</p><p>Back home on the net later, I found a site for a specialist
clothing shop that cater for the smaller woman, and some of the
things on offer. I hadn't thought of it before, but they had
a wide variety of suspenders, basques, teddies and other underwear.  
Nearly 3 hours later I sat back having ordered nearly £200.00 of
underthings that looked really sexy.  Then, I thought, maybe I should
have learnt more of sewing, so as to make the adjustments I knew
would be required.  I took the smallest and thinnest pair of my
knickers, my sewing kit and scissors into the living room.  I had
seen on the lactation site, women with tiny G-strings and ordered
some in the underwear section of the online lingerie shop.  Taking a
pair of my sheerest and smallest knickers, I cut and measured, cut
and measured again, sewed cut and sewed.  Until, eventually I had a
G-string that fitted.  A bit tatty at the edges, but it was my first
attempt.  On wearing these, with a loose skirt, I walked around a bit
and found to my delight, that it gave a fantastic feeling to have my
pussy just covered but my bottom as good as bare.  I decided to go
back to the shopping arcade, but this time wearing them.  I also wore
just a T-shirt, and must admit at first worried that a gust of wind
might blow up my skirt.  This came to about the middle of my thighs,
with pleats similar to a gym skirt, but in white.</p><p>At a well known clothing shop, I bought a black
suspender belt, transparent black briefs with matching soft bra, and
2 pairs of black stockings, all in the smallest sizes possible. (I
somehow don't think the teenage assistant believed me when I said I
was shopping for my mother, lol), and rushed home to see what they
would be like.  The belt was easy to make smaller, the shaping of it
helped immensely and I made sure it was a nice snug fit on my waist.  
The briefs cut down and sewed nicely using my previous attempt as a
template, with white crayon to mark it.  The bra was easy, no
underwiring, the softest see-through nylon, with a centre band about
one inch long.  This I reduced to a quarter inch, and at the back
rearranged the hooks and eyes evenly so it fitted my flat chest.  The
stockings though...</p><p>In the end with the second pair (yes I buggered the first up) I
turned them inside out without stretching them, ran them with my
machine 6 times, 4 inches above the toe area.  Then having cut the
surplus off, turned them back the proper way.  Having completed all
this it was nearly 6pm and I was famished.  I stripped off all my
clothes, put on the suspender belt, then the stockings (I wished I
had help with the clasps) the bra and finally the G-string.  I felt
really pleased, they actually fitted snugly, even with the suspender
straps and stocking tops coming to just above the middle of my
thighs.  My white skirt was too thin on its own, so I pulled out a
cream one that was a bit thicker, a cream blouse and black cardigan.  
Then I brushed my hair back with a black 'alice band', and left home
for my local McDs.</p><p>Walking along knowing what I was wearing underneath, I felt
really sexy.  Whether I looked it????   At McDs, I ordered my
favourite and sat down to eat.  There was only a few adults in and
all the rest were kids my age, and older and younger.  I didn't know
what to do there, but enjoyed just being there and knowing.  I went
back home feeling slightly empty, not understanding how I was feeling
really.  At 8pm, a lifesaver.  Veronica was home and wanted to know
if it was OK to come round.  She arrived about 15 minutes later
brought by her mother by car, and rushed up to the flat where I was
waiting.  We went to the balcony, and waved to her mother to show she
was OK and she said it was OK to stay.  Then I told her all that had
happened.  Starting with the toys, moving on to the lactation site,
the underwear, and then showing her everything.  She was so turned on
herself by what I told her, she was fingering herself like it was the
end of the world.  That night in bed together was a whole new world
for us.</p><p>Within 3 weeks, after the lingerie order arrived, both of us
were fully kitted out in what we thought was the sexiest ensemble
ever worn by two nearly 12 year olds.  We both wore stockings and
suspenders, mid-thigh skirts, tight tee shirts, and, I must admit,
felt we were the bee's knees.  For most of September, we stalked the
shopping area of town.  Often stopping by one or other of the open
refreshment areas for a Coke or juice.  Always, when we sat, it was
with crossed legs etc, so as to show a bit of thigh, and hopefully,
stocking top.  This flashing however was mainly met with disdain by
most people, although many a 'dirty old man' would stop and stare
(lol).  Twice we went upstairs on a double decker bus, with people
behind us.  One guy, about 30, nearly fell back down the stairs
again.  Things changed however, for us on the second week of
October.  That was when we met a lovely lady by the name of Jessica.</p><p>At this time, Jessica was 27, 5 feet 7 inches, with a slim willowy
figure, and long auburn hair.  For the weeks since I found that
lactation site, both Veronica and myself had been engrossed in
thoughts of milky tits, all sizes and shapes.  We debated what it
would taste like, what it would feel like.  Everything was taken up
with these thoughts.  This weekend in October, Saturday morning was
pleasantly warm, but with a bit of a breeze.  We dressed as normal
(for us at weekends), stockings,  suspenders, soft see-through bras
and G-strings, mid-thigh flowing skirts and blouses with a cardigan
for me, and a pullover for Veronica.  At the open refreshment area in
the shopping precinct, we stopped as usual for a drink, and sat about
3 rows from the outer edge.  This lady, with a young girl about 6 -
8 and a baby in a buggy, stopped and sat at an outside table, facing
inwards.  Once they had ordered and been served, the lady took the
baby from the buggy, and proceeded to suckle him, holding him close
and lowish to the table.  We were so entranced by the sight, we
couldn't help but look.  After a few minutes, the lady looked around
and, I could sense, her eyes locked on my bare thigh above my
stocking.  I sat looking back with what I hoped was a friendly and
welcoming smile (more like an idiotic grin I should think), uncrossed
my legs, and opened my knees slightly wider than I probably should
have.  At this, she seemed quite shocked at first, but, looking at me
for maybe the third time, she smiled back.  God, I thought, I hope
she can see that as well as stockings, I'm wearing the tiniest and
sheerest piece of material that only just covered my pussy.  With a
smile still on my lips, I craned my head somewhat, as she shifted the
baby to her other breast, still showing an interest in the sight of
an infant being fed.  Veronica was doing much the same as I at this
point, and then, this lady smiled and nodded at the two vacant chairs
at her table.</p><p>Well, we couldn't move fast enough at this invitation, but we
kept as cool as two clowns possibly could, picked up our drinks and
took the two chairs offered.  After the pleasantries of introducing
ourselves all round, we found that Jessica often brought her daughter
Sarah (8) and baby Kieran (5 months) to the precinct on a Saturday.  
Veronica and I told Jessica that we were fascinated to see her
breastfeeding Kieran, and hoped we didn't put her off by staring.  
Jessica replied that there was not much that could put her off, as to
her, it was the most natural thing in the world.  Well we chatted for
some time, during which Jessica kept looking at my legs it seemed, so
sitting there, I crossed them again, allowing my skirt to ride up a
little, and show my stocking top and a little thigh to her.  She
immediately commented on it, saying we both had shapely legs, and
asked if the display was for her benefit.  Now it was at the crunch,
I didn't really know how to reply without stammering slightly, and
neither did Veronica.  We both blushed at her comment, and Veronica
said that we had hoped someone other than males would notice.  I told
her that we were glad she did, and asked if she liked the way we were
dressed.  Jessica immediately replied how she liked the view very
much, and wondered if we knew how much we could be turning anyone who
saw us, considerably on.  So I told her about the guy on the bus
behind us who nearly fell back down the stairs, and all of us laughed
at the thought of it for quite a while.</p><p>After ordering more Cokes etc, we talked much easier, Jessica
making a face when I uncrossed my legs, so I felt I should recross
them again, which I did of course.  We all sat there for about two
and a half hours, during which we told her and Sarah about our liking
for sexy undies, and how we had to make major alterations for it all
to fit us.  Even Sarah liked what we were wearing and showing.  
Jessica told us where she and the children lived, and asked if would
like to go with them for lunch (having already been told there was no
partner, as he had left before Kieran was born).  Veronica and I
couldn't have accepted any faster.  Their home being 5 minutes walk
the other side of the town centre from my own, we were soon at their
house.  We walked along with Sarah between Veronica and I, with her
sweetly holding our hands, until we arrived.</p><p>After settling down with some more soft drinks, Kieran wanted
feeding again, and Sarah, Veronica and I watched avidly.  I don't
remember how it was exactly, but as Kieran suckled, I wondered aloud
what breast milk tasted like, and to my surprise, Sarah said it was
lovely and sweet, and best of all, there was the cuddle that went
with it.  At this, I told her how really jealous I was of her, and
Veronica stated the same as well.  Jessica giggled at this, and said
that if we were to wait until Kieran had finished, we could try for
ourselves what it was like.  We both sat there with our mouths wide
at this, as it had been all we had thought and talked about for the
last few weeks.  After Jessica had sorted Kierans nappy/diaper and
bits, and placed him in his recliner, she ask which of us would want
to try first.  Sarah just looked at us smiling. Veronica looked at
me, so I said I would if it was really OK.  Jessica held out her hand
for me, with a smile that could have meant anything.  Taking her
hand, I stood towards her, she motioned to the seat beside her on the
settee, so I sat. She put her arm around me, so I lay across her lap
to her left breast.  She then unfastened the front of her blouse,
then the nursing flap of her bra, and cupped her left breast,
offering me her nipple.  I was shaking like a leaf, Veronica was
looking on agog, and Jessica smiled much more warmly, as I opened my
mouth, and drew her nipple in, secured my tongue underneath it, and
started to suckle.</p><p>This was what I had wanted for weeks since finding that site.  
As I suckled, Jessica's milk flowed, far more than I thought it
would, onto my tongue, tasting sweet but a little chalky/bitter, but
absolutely gorgeous.  I swallowed, then sucked some more as I made
myself suck to a rhythm.  I WAS BEING BREASTFED.  Wow.  It was all I
dreamed it would be, but so much more.  Being held close, that lovely
soft nipple swelling as I sucked, and the cuddle and slow rocking
from Jessica as I drank all her milk down.  I brought up my hand, and
softly caressed the breast I was suckling, and then slipping my hand
over, and into her top, softly caressed Jessica's right breast.  At
this, I heard her moan softly, and on opening my eyes, saw her
smiling at me in contentment.  With my head cradled in Jessica's left
arm, her right hand started stroking my left shoulder and moved
slowly to my waist.  I snuggled deeper into her, and her hand moved
to my hip.</p><p>Jessica said to Veronica, that it would probably be a while before I
was finished, so why didn't Sarah show her around and her pet
rabbits.  When they went to the garden, Jessica kept her hand on my
hip, and, as I suckled, I slowly wiggled my bottom, at which Jessica
started to softly caress me, saying that my bottom was beautifully
rounded.  Lying on my side across her lap, I lifted my left leg,
bending the knee, and letting my legs open some.  My skirt rode up my
thigh, exposing not only my stocking tops and suspenders, but the
small triangle of see-through mesh covering my pussy.  Jessica gasped
at this, looking me in the face and then at my pussy mound.  Her
hand slowly moved from my hip, down my thigh, back to the bare thigh
above the stocking, and gently stroked across my nylon covered pussy.</p><p>The effect this had on me was to cause me to moan, suck, and squirm,
pushing my pussy up to meet her fingertips.  She asked if I liked
this.  I nodded, continuing to suck at her nipple and feed, feeling
all those tingly feelings flooding through me, squirming now, wanting
her to put more pressure to her touch.  She smiled, then ran her
fingertip down the length of my little slit, and told me she could
feel my wetness so easily through the nylon.  I squirmed more,
reached down my left hand, opened the top of my thong exposing myself
to her completely, and looked into her eyes, as  if begging her to
touch me.  She did, slowly, gently, slipping her hand down my tummy
to the top of my pussy.  Her finger just lightly stroked over my
clitty and down the length of my by-now wet slit, at the bottom of
which, she stopped, and slowly stroked back up, her finger pushing a
little harder between my lips.  It opened, coating her finger, making
it more slippery, until it reached my clitty again.  That finger
circled round, and round my clit, rubbing over it, and pressing my
hood open so my clitty was rubbed directly.  I continued suckling,
but harder now, as I could feel that familiar build-up.  And, with a
large and greedy suck, a gulping swallow, Jessica gave me the first
of many orgasms, that was to continue as our friendship grew.</p>"
487,"Carole's Awakening, Part 2",Carole4Girls,2,What Carole and Veronica did next.,"['Mgg', 'lac', 'cons', 'exhib', 'toys', 'preg??']","<p>After my feeding by Jessica, Veronica took her turn with great
gusto.  I went with Sarah to see their home and rabbits, and to find
out more.  Sarah told me that she and her mother had formed a deeper
relationship since hers and Kieron's father had left them before
Kieron was born.  Sarah fully enjoyed her mothers breastfeeding, and
teachings on girl/girl enjoyment.  Although Sarah was learning
everything happily, she had never experienced any form of
vaginal/anal penetration, except for Jessicas fingers and tongue that
is.  Sarah was awed when I explained to her how I broke myself in
with a vibrator by accident, and that I could now take all of the
biggest one that I had.</p><p>When we returned to the living room, Veronica and Jessica had
already finnished, and were preparing a snack for us all.  Veronica
and I told our full story of all that we had done together so far,
amid much giggling and laughing, and in such a short time really, we
all learned much obout each other.  Sadly, as it was approaching 6pm
(my father usually checked in at about 6-7pm), Veronica and I
explained what was happening, and that we had to leave so as not to
fall foul of my fathers wrath (lol).  Jessica asked us if we would
like to return the next day for lunch (we didn't need any second
prompting), so agreeing, we left to return to my flat.</p><p>All the way home, Veronica and I, arms linked, giggling excitedly,
talked about what had happened and, of course what we would like to
do next.  We arrived home as the phone was ringing at 6.30pm.  It was
my father of course.  We chatted, he and I for 10 minutes or so, and
then hung up.  When I turned round, Veronica had our little
collection of toys in her hand looking at me quite coyly, and we both
burst into a fit of laughter.  We decided to shower and change, after
which we discussed some more of our day.  Both of us were  getting
increasingly turned on, and I admitted to Veronica that what I wanted
was to fuck for real with a guy.  I wanted to feel a real cock in
me.  Veronica said that she wanted to lose her cherry, so that she
could have a vibrator used on her properly, but was a little afraid
at the thought of how much it would hurt, and, how we could get what
we wanted.  I said that I thought it would be easy to find someone
that we would both like, and quickly explained how we could go about
it.  It didn't take much discussion, and at about 8pm, we both left
the flat and walked slowly up the seafront.</p><p>Both of us were dressed similarly of course.  Veronica wore
white stockings, suspenders and thong, a short straight cream skirt,
that only just concealed her stocking tops, a tight cream blouse, and
a pale pink and cream cardigan.  I was wearing a pale blue blouse,
with a black fishnet style cardigan, a darker blue skirt, and black
stockings and suspenders and thong.  Both our thongs we had altered,
so that the top of the front panels came to just above our bald
slits, the tiniest little Vs, and the thinnest lacy elasticated
strings supporting them.  We both wore black shoes with slight heels,
and a little make-up of eye shadow and pale lipstick.</p><p>About half a mile from home was a cafe/burger bar, almost backing on
to the sea wall.  We stopped there for a coke (drinking, lol), and
sat on the wall with our backs to the sea.  Most people walking along
were couples of mixed ages, some with kids.  A few guys walking in
small groups, girls in small groups, and dog walkers.  A few of the
guys were quite obvious in checking us out, as indeed did a few but
not so many girls.  But we had already made up our minds and did
nothing to encourage anyone at all, just sat there chatting for maybe
20-30 mins.  That is until one guy came by.  He was about 5ft 10ins,
dark brown hair, about 23 or so and cute looking.  Veronica nudged me
first, and as I looked at him, we both smiled at him in what we
thought was a sexy way (probably more like a sickly grin I supose).  
He looked at us and smiled, although in a seemingly shy way, so I
beamed right back and gave a little wave.  Most people were walking
in front of the stall, and Veronica and I were sitting to the left of
the stall near the back walkway.  He stopped by the front left
corner, and made a drinking motion with his hand.  As we had both
nearly finished our cokes, we nodded to him and showed him our
bottles.  Within 10 mins, he walked back round with three bottles of
coke, gave one to each of us, and sat on the wall.  His name was
Danny and we both introduced ourselves, stuttering a little shyly.  </p><p>We chatted with him for a while, he came from close by (about a 20
min drive), and was up for the evening to have a look around.  I
pointed where I lived, and we continued chatting casually for a
while.  He had no girlfriend at the moment, and Veronica said ""good,
maybe we have a chance"".  The look on his face was a picture.  ""You
both look a little young for that"" he said.  Veronica's reply
was ""you think so?"",  I don't know how, but I calmly said ""if thats
so, then how come we're out at this time, and, can wear what we have
on underneath"".  There was absolutely no-one around to our left, the
stall shielded us from the right, and with my left hand, I lifted the
hem of my skirt to above my stocking tops.  God, I felt so brazen at
this, I couldn't believe what I was doing, but it felt so good and
made me feel tingly in my pussy. I really felt like a total slut by
this, and, now looking back, I know that's what I must have rally
wanted to be.  Danny looked, his mouth almost wide open as I smoothed
my skirt back down.  All three of us had by now almost finished our
drinks, Danny was almost silent, Veronica, I knew was turned on
immensely (as was I), and looking at her, we both knew we wanted it
to go further.  I told Danny that we both wanted to go home now, as
the evening was starting to turn a bit chilly,but, that if he wanted
to continue our chat, he could come for a 'coffee'.  He looked around
him and agreed, but with a seemingly lump in his throat,  Veronica
said that perhaps we should go first, and wait at the entrance to the
block.  This we did, and Danny arrived a couple of minutes later, so
opening the door, we three entered the building and boarded the lift.</p><p>On entering the flat, Veronica went to the kitchen to put some
coffee on, and as I looked at Danny, I felt my legs turn as if to
jelly.  I quickly invited him to sit down, and sat myself before I
fell down.  When Veronica brought the coffee to us, we were sat in an
embarrassed and unusual silince.  Danny looked round and saw my
computer.  He asked if I had the Internet, and I told him yes.  We
nervously chatted about the net, but slowly the ice seemed to break a
little.  We talked of mundane things, and then, the feelings from the
seafront seemed to return, and remembering how it happened with
Jessica, I crossed my legs, and allowed my skirt to ride up a
little.  Danny couldn't take his eyes off me.  Veronica watched open
mouthed as if she couldn't move.  With a lump in my throat, I stood
up and walked to Danny, took his hand, and led him to the computer
seat.  When he sat down, I leaned close to him and swithched it on.  
With my heart in my mouth, I sat on his lap.  The screen came to life
and I showed him the lactation site I had been interested in.  I
clicked on a picture of a young girl of about 18, suckling on an
older womans breast, and as it appeared on screen, she with milk
trickling down her chin, I told Danny that earlier on that day, both
Veronica and I had done just that.</p><p>I leant into Danny and kissed him, softly, and he kissed me
back.  His hand went to my knee, and slowly slid up my skirt to my
stocking tops.  I opened my legs slightly to let him touch me, but he
pulled back.  Shaking his head, he said this shouldn't be.  He asked
how old we were, and insisted that we tell him the whole truth.  So
we did.  </p><p>Going back to the settee, Danny sat with Veronica and I on
either side of him while we told him everything we had done.  About
my mother, my father, how I came to have the flat.  Mine and
Veronica's experimenting, the toys and underwear, and finally about
my popping my own cherry by accident, and about our meeting with
Jessica and Sarah.  I told him how I wanted it for real, and then
Veronica said what she wanted as well.  At the end,  Danny was sort
of stammering a fair bit.  I said that we would prove it, and moved
onto my knees in front of Veronica.  Slowly, I stroked my hand up her
skirt to her thong, and gently pulled it down, exposing her smooth,
hairless little pussy.  She parted her legs wide, and I leant in and
started to slowly lick up her pussy slit to her clit.  There I
licked, getting harder and harder, untill she was wriggling and
squirming on the settee.  Her legs went stiffly straight out in front
of her, her back arched up, pushing her pussy more at my mouth, and
shaking as we all do, came, much stronger than I had ever known her
to.  By now, my pussy was soaking wet, and without waiting for
anything, I all but ripped my thong off to get at my pussy.  Lying on
the floor in front of them, I fingered myself to orgasm, not caring
who saw, or what they saw.</p><p>Comming down from my high, I saw Veronica holding the hem of her
skirt down, looking embarrassed and very flushed.  I lay there for a
bit, with Veronica's pussy juice on my lips and chin, and, bringing
my fingers to my mouth, sucked them clean.  The bulge in Danny's
trousers was more than obvious, showing he had a raging hard-on.  
Getting bak up onto my knees, I looked straight at him and said ""Now
I want to be fucked properly.  PLEASE""  Standing up, then reaching
down, Danny gently helped me to my feet, then held out his hand to
Veronica, who stood and took it.  With me leading the way, we three
went to the bedroom, both Veronica and I with very shaky legs.</p><p>In the bedroom, we looked at each other, I found it hard to
unbutton my blouse, but did it, I trembled that much.  Unbuttoning my
skirt, I let it fall to the floor.  I looked at Veronica and she had
just let her skirt down.  Both of us stood there wearing nothing but
stockings and suspenders, our nearly 12yr old bodies on display to
Danny.  Veronica's little prepubescent titties just little sticky out
nipples, dark pink, with nearly brown aerola.  My titties were tiny
little cones, just forming, with pink nipples and pink aerola,and at
the time, we both only had the finest wisps of downy hair starting to
grow on our pussies.  Danny stripped off his shirt, then shoes and
socks.  Next his trousers, then sitting downs, his briefs.  His cock
was fully erect and sticking up proud.  I literally jumped onto the
bed beside him, my hands going straight to his cock.  There was no
foreplay, no loving.  Just fucking.  My pussy was pouring with my
juices and I wanted his cock inside of me.  Danny got himself between
my legs, my hands still on his cock as I guided him to me, and as his
cock-head touched my pussy lips, it felt as if it was a red hot
poker.  Mixing with my juices, his pre-cum made him really slippery
and his cock entered the first two inches so easily.  As it went more
into me, I felt it rubbing just above my pubic bone,stretching me.  
Oh God, it was thicker than my vibrators, but six and a half inches
in length.  Danny pulled back out slightly, pushed, and I yelled as
this thick cock went inside me, pushing against my cervix.  Once it
was right inside, he kept still for a few seconds, letting me get my
breath back a fair bit.</p><p>Just lying there, I could feel the tingles rising in me.  I knew
it wouldn't take long, and the only thing I could think to say
was ""Please Danny, fuck me now.  Make me cum"".  I really couldn't
wait any more, and automatically my hips started bucking on the bed
trying to get his cock moving inside me.  As I've told you already,
it wasn't lovemaking, it was pure fucking.  Danny started pistoning
in and out of me, my breathing caught, my knees right up as far as
possible, feet flat on the bed, and pushing myself up hard to get as
much as possible of his cock inside me.  Danny above me, my eyes on a
level with his chest,and he was fucking me with total abandon.  I
then felt his cock start to swell even more inside me.  stretching my
pussy open even more than ever.  And then he came.  Inside me.  Real
spunk.  I could feel it actually shooting into me.  And thats when my
orgasm blasted through my pussy, clitoris, tummy, nipples and toes.  
That was when I screamed aloud in the sheer pleasure of it.  A proper
cock, not a latex one, cumming in me.</p><p>When I got my breath back, Veronica had two fingers right inside
her pussy, pushing as hard as she could.  I know she came at about
the same time as I did.  Danny used his arms to keep his wieght off
me, and gently rolled to his side taking me with him.  Very slowly
and gently, he pulled out of me, and for at least 5 whole minutes the
three of us lay and sat there getting our breath back.  I could
actually feel his spunk oozing out of my now stretched pussy  I took
Veronica's hand, and licked and sucked her juices from her fingers.  
Then, without even thinking of it, I put three of my fingers into my
own pussy, as far as I could reach.  Pulling them back out, I brought
my fingers to my mouth, and for the first time tasted a man's spunk
mixed with my own juices.  It was heaven for me.  I wanted more of
this taste.  I was still full of lust (as well as spunk).  I leant
over, took Danny's slowly deflating cock in my hand, bent my head,
and started sucking him.</p><p>From Veronica, this immediately brought ""Oh you greedy bitch"",
and then she, Danny and I burst out laughing.   By playing with and
sucking his cock,  Danny soon became hard again.  And now it was
Veronica's turn.  We explained to Danny, that Veronica had never had
anything more than two fingers inside of her.  She had used the
vibrators, but only for the vibes, and then only just inside her
tight little lips.  At this, Danny suggested that Veronica sit
astride him, this she did.  Her pussy was still dripping wet, and I
worked up a good load of spit, so that when I took Danny's cock back
in my mouth, I left his cock head as wet as I could.  Veronica moved
up a bit so that her pussy was directly over his cock, and gently,
nervously lowered herself until she felt his cock probing through her
lips.</p><p>She lowered herself a bit more, and with a wince on her pretty
face, took about three inches of him into her before she had to
stop.  Danny had his hands under her bottom, and helped her as she
lifted back off him, leaving those three inches covered in her
juice.  Danny moved one hand, and made a sort of block at the base of
his cock so that she didn't go too far at once.  Then she started
moving up and down on him, slowly, and between them, she soon took
about five inches inside her.  Veronica sat still for a while then,
getting used to being stretched and full.  I knelt up beside her, and
started playing with her nipples, knowing that this totally made her
tingle to the point of almost cumming.  All the while, she was
twitching gently, ever so slightly rocking her hips.  I slid my hand
down from her titty, over her tummy, to the top of her pussy.  There
I moved a finger to her clitty.  I slowly and gently started to rub
her little button, and she started to breathe deeper and faster.  
This made her start to push down harder onto Danny.  Taking more
stretching of her pussy.  Then she started to move more in an up and
down movement getting faster.  Then harder.  And then after about 15
minutes, she was rutting him.  Just as hard as I had pushed up to get
him into me.  With my finger rubbing round her clitty, Danny's cock
fucking into her she came just before Danny did.</p><p>Danny stayed with us that night.  Fucking both of us once more
before sleep overtook us about 1am.  In the morning when we awoke, we
did it again, showered and had breakfast.  Danny told us that he
found it hard to believe that we were both only nearly 12 years old.  
But he wanted more, so giving him my phone no, he promised to call
for a repeat of the night before.</p><p>And he did—regularly.</p>"
488,"Carole's Awakening, Part 3",Carole4Girls,3,"Continuing about Carole, Veronica, Jessica, Sarah and Danny.","['MFggg', 'Toys', 'Lact', 'Exhib', 'Cons', 'Ped']","<p>After Danny left to go home, it was about 1030am.  Veronica and
I just looked at each other, clasped hands, and all but ran for the
bedroom.  There we just gushed and babbled about what a weekend we
had been involved in.  Then I reminded her of our intended lunch
appointment.  What on earth could we do to top all this?  First
things first for us, was to gather up our dirty things.  Get the
washing machine on, general housework and cleaning.  Then, as it was
2 weeks to the summer holidays, we decided that a more abundant
supply of sexy things would be required.  Onto the net.</p><p>The first thing to find, was clothing.  Summer is most
definately a time for girls to parade and, generally strut their
stuff.  Nothing  overtly sexual as outer things, but, definately good
quality.  Skirts, dresses, tops and cardigans are more my thing, as
opposed to over short, over tight, or see-through.  And then came the
shoes...........       Well, do I need say any more?</p><p>When all was done and ordered, in that department, came
underwear.  Now that was something I wanted to be the most sexiest
and erotic possible.  The possibilities for erotic undies are
unending, but generally, the skimpier and sheerest, the better.  And
truth be known, I still work to that ideal now.  The sheerest
possible bras and thongs available were what we hunted down.  The
more see-through, the better.  Satin was something as well, so soft
and smooth.  All in as many colours as possible.</p><p>Then last of all, some new toys.  The last package we ordered, 2
strap on vibes and 1 butt plug, were ok, but, in all honesty, both of
us were a bit fearfull  of the plug.  It WAS big.  We found a site
that had photos of all their toys next to rulers.  So here we could
at least get an indication of their size.  All told, the total cost
of net shopping in two hours came to Five hundred and sixty three
pounds just for outer clothes and underwear.  The toys we decided to
sort out after our return from lunch....</p><p>At 12.30pm I phoned Jessica and confirmed that 2.30pm would be
fine to arrive.  We got there at 2pm.</p><p>The first thing that Veronica and I wanted to do, was to tell
Jessica and Sara what had happened after we left them.  We dropped
little hints to them while organising everything (yes we did help as
much as we could).  They kept trying to press for details but we made
them wait until after lunch, while lounging around. Teasing them was
soooo delicious.  Lunch consisted of a full English roast, with, all
the trimmings, a beutifull homemade trifle for desert, and the four
of us totally bloated.  Well, we managed to get everything cleared
away, done and dusted by4pm, and sat down to tell of our adventures
last night.  </p><p>The most erotic part of telling Jessica and Sarah, was the look
on their faces.  Jessica stated, with much laughter, that we two were
the biggest pair of little sluts she had ever had the pleasure and
honour of meeting.  and, when she said that maybe it would be
interesting for her to meet Danny as well, We couldn't help but
notice Sarah's eyes light up as well.  Our discussions lasted until
6, when I asked Jessica,s permission to use her phone.  First I
called my father, explaining that we had lunch with friends, (not a
lie), and then to Veronica's mother to say where we were.  She said
that she would pick us up at 7.30, drop me at home, and then take
Veronica, as the next day was a Monday, and schoolday.  Nothing other
than a good gossip and laughter was had by the four of us, mainly
because Veronica's pussy and mine were feeling a bit well used.  We
thanked Jessica for our afternoon with her and Sarah, and when
Veronica's mother arrived we left with promises to meet next weekend.</p><p>I was dropped of at home, ran straight upstairs, onto the
balcony, so to  let them know I was in safe.  Then the phone rang.  
It was Danny.  Within five minutes he was walking through the door of
my flat.  I made tea for us both, and we sat talking for a while
before I remembered about the toys we hadn't ordered.  I got onto the
net, Danny sitting in the chair and I on his lap, going through the
site we found earlier.  At Danny, suggestion I ordered two of all the
things Veronica and I would probably like.  There was also a BDSM
section with many interesting looking things some of which I also
ordered.  All the time sitting on his lap, I could feel Danny's cock
under me.  I kept wiggling on it, his hands wandering under my skirt
and blouse, and by 9.30 we were in bed together.  This time all was
done slowly, with no rushing at all.  All told that week, Danny
stayed with me three more nights.  I told him what Jessica had said,
and immediately I knew he was interested, and we made arrangements fo
him to come up and stay all next weekend.  None of us could see the
week pass quickly enough.  I told Veronica, Jessica and Sarah that he
would be staying, and the week seemed never ending.</p><p>Finally, Friday at last.  All day at school, Veronica and I have
been looking at each other and giggling like mad.  We had already
made arrangements so that Veronica's mother would meet us outside
school with Veronica's clothes for the weekend, and drop us off at my
home.  The day dragged like mad, my pussy was tingling all day, and I
wasn't the only one.</p><p>After arriving at the flat, we both showered and changed.  
Because of the school holls starting next week, our homework
assignments were light and easy, so we managed to finnish it off
within the hour.  I started to prepare a light meal for us both,
nothing too filling of course.  We had just finnished when Danny
called on the phone to say he would be with us in about 15 minutes.  
By the time he arrived, we were more than ready for him.  </p><p>Veronica was dressed in a shocking blue transparent bra and
thong, with matching suspenders and stockings, while I was wearing a
pale yellow outfit.  My dress was a patterned yellow one, buttoned at
the front, whose hem came to just below my stocking tops, but the gap
below the bottom button revealed the pattern of my stocking tops, and
if I was to reach up for something, a bit of thigh as well.  Veronica
wore a pale blue skirt and blouse.  The skirt was slightly pleated
and almost too short.  Every time she moved, the skirt sort of
swished along and revealed a little bare thigh.  At exactly 7.30pm
Danny arrived, and seeing us dressed like this, he whistled and
grinned like the cheshire cat.  I swore he started to get a hard-on
right then and there.  Of course we both flounced around, making sure
he had no doubt what we were wearing underneath or dresses, and he
quickly managed to cop a few feels of both of us.  </p><p>It probably took only about 30 minutes, and we all ended up on
my bed, Danny naked, with Veronica and I in just stockings and
suspenders.  As Danny had spent some nights with me during the week,
I wanted him to take Veronica first, and she, I'll tell you was more
than ready.  I knew exactly why I wanted it like this......</p><p>Danny lay to Veronica's right, I to her left.  They kissed each
other long and slow, with thier tongues probing at each others
mouths, Then Veronica and I kissed, me nibbling at her bottom lip.  
She lay there gently shaking as we kissed down her neck to her
nipples.  By now these were very erect.  Veronica always had, and
still has got, very large nipples, nearly a quarter of an inch thick,
and sticking out about the same.  Almost brown, like her aerola,
which coned out to her nipples.  An almost totally flat chest, but
with nipples hard like bullets.  We spent ages sucking and tongueing
both of them, I, keeping Danny from fingering her pussy too hard,
just both of us very lightly stroking her lips, while occasionally
brushing onto and over her clitty.  </p><p>Her nipples were so sensitive, she was moaning in no time at
all, whilst her pussy gushed, trickling down to her bum hole.  I
moved Danny's right hand to the nipple I had been sucking, and slowly
kissed down her tummy to the top of her pussy.  Between her legs now,
and I slowly licked her from the top of her slit to the bottom, I had
never felt her so turned on in such a short time.  It was then that I
did something I had never done before.  Licking her gently and
holding her bum in my hands, I traced my index finger down her pussy
slit to her bum hole.  She was so soaking wet, and I circled her
tight hole slowly, then, without any warning to her, pushed  my
finger all the way in as far as it would go.  She pushed her hips
right off the bed, her legs as stiff as bridge supports, holding her
pussy against my mouth as she orgasmed.</p><p>When she calmed down and caught her breath, Danny quickly but
gently, got between her legs, and as I guided his cock, very slowly
started to enter her a little at a time.  Veronica hadn't had a cock
since Sunday morning, and although no longer a virgin, her pussy was
so tight, it was making her gasp and shudder each time Danny entered
her a bit more.  When Danny's cock was in her fully, she had her head
thrown far back, her shoulders off the bed, and as Danny slowly
pulled out, just one thrust back in made her cum, screaming for him
to fuck her.  I helped her to get her legs up then, and wrap them
around Danny as much as she could.  This opened her thighs a bit more
and as she pulled him into her, she took more cock than ever before.  
Every time Danny thrust into her, Veronica pulled him down and thrust
her pussy back at him.  I don't think she could have stopped if she
had tried.  After a while, screaming, panting, scratching his back,
Veronica came, just as Danny shot all his spunk right up into her
pussy.  There was so much, it was being forced around his cock, and
out of her fucked an full hole.  </p><p>Lifting himself up, and I, helping to keep her legs up, Danny
slowly pulled from her pussy.  As soon as his cock slid out, I
grabbed and sucked it quickly, making sure nothing dripped from him
to the bed.  When I had sucked and licked most of their juice off,
Danny moved back to one side, and with Veronica's legs supported up,
I lowered my mouth to her gaping little pussy and started to lick her
clean, of all her juices mixed with his spunk.  Heaven, absolute
heaven for both Veronica and me.  And when I had licked her clean,
and she had calmed somewhat, Veronica leant over and started to work
her mouth on Danny's nearly soft cock.</p><p>Then it was my turn to lay between the two of them, as they
ministered to my nipples and pussy needs.  My nipples then, were not
as large as Veronica's, this was because her mother had a breast pump
that Veronica had found when she was eight, and discovering, that by
using it, it made her nipples swell, and stay that way for a little
while.  Then she found, that by using some small rubber bands that
her brother used for fishing, she could keep her little nips swollen
for longer.  Well, after almost 3 years of doing this, as you can
imagine, her nips always stood out proud and stiff at the slightest
touch (the bitch).  This time for me, instead of Danny getting
between my legs, I sat astride him, and slowly sank my pussy onto his
cock.</p><p>Veronica sat on his legs behind me and played with my clitty,
as Danny played with my nipples, all while I slowly moved up and down
on his cock.  Going down, as my pussy rested on his pubes, I liked to
lift my legs completely off the bed, so that I would feel I was
totally impaled on his cock.  I felt it push so far into me and touch
the furthest part of my pussy.  These feelings were of shockwaves,
running through my tummy to my nipples, then back down to my clit.  
Three times I came like that, each one stronger than the last, until
Danny shot his load into my pussy.  Spent, I collapsed against
Danny's chest,and after a while, rolled to his left side and onto my
back, where Veronica immediately jumped onto my pussy, licking it
clean as I had done to her.</p><p>Well you see, we didn't want to spend ourselves right out, as we
had arranged to meet Jessica and Sarah and Kieran at the shopping
precinct.  So we fooled around some more, and then all showered, and
had some supper.  As we were sitting in the living room, Veronica
picked up my camera, and started to take some pics of us.  Then I had
the camera, then Danny.  Downloading these pics to the computer, we
laughed and giggled at the antics we got up to, and then generally
pratted around for a while, untill at about 1030 pm we went back to
bed.  Danny in the middle and Veronica and I on either side of him,
Just cuddling untill sleep overtook us.</p><p>Saturday morning saw us up showered and dressed, ready to go by
9am.  That meant we were early enough in the precinct to grab the
best seats in the food area.  As normal, Veronica and I were wearing
shortish skirts, which just hid our stockingtops as we walked, but
going upstairs would give anyone behind a nice view, as both of us
left our panties/thongs at home.  Even Danny never knew this part.  
Jessica arrived with Sarah and Kieran shortly after us and sat down.  
Introducing Danny to them, we gossiped and giggled a bit about what
had happened.  Sarah couldn't take her eyes off Danny, and stared
quite openly, also, I noticed that she spent a lot of time squeezing
her thighs together.  What was she thinking?  Jessica was very
chatty, and I think, deliberately embarrassing Danny about Sarah's
staring,and also by asking him how he felt about bedding two nearly
twelve year olds.  Nor was Jessica being over discreet with her
voice, as anyone sitting at the next table would easily have
overheard her.  We didn't mind as we knew it was part of her game,
but Danny was pretty redfaced.  </p><p>At this point, I quickly opened my knees to Jessica and showed
her that nothing was covering my pussy, and of course Veronica did
the same.  This caused Jessica to smile mischievously, and on peering
at the hem of her short skirt, she lifted it slightly, enough to show
that she wore stockings, black with black suspender straps.  Danny's
eyes were opened wide at this display, as Jessica flashed at him very
openly then.   I wanted to pee by then and said so, and Sarah replied
she to had to go.  Veronica and I, with Sarah in between us, went to
the toilets leaving Jessica and Danny to chat awhile.  when we walked
back, the two of them were talking very freely together, so we said
that we were ready to go, or to have a wander around together.  I
noticed that Jessica was almost quite breathless as she stood, and
Danny told us that he had asked her to take her thong off, right
there in the food hall.  He then pulled it from his pocket and showed
us as Jessica went bright red.  </p><p>We went straight back to my flat, as Jessica wasn't comfortable
about too many people knowing too much about her private life.  She
had nosy neighbours.  And, for what we had planned, didn't want to be
disturbed by any friends knocking on the door.</p><p>Once in the flat, Jessica and Danny sat at either end of the
setee, Veronica put the kettle to boil and arranged the tea things.  
I stood facing the setee with Sarah standing close in front of me.  
Then I took the hem of Sarah's skirt in my fingers, and slowly lifted
it to show her mother and Danny that Sarah also wasn't wearing her
panties, as Veronica had them in her shoulder bag.  Jessica grinned
and said that we two sluts are turning her and her daughter into the
same as us.  Danny just smiled,and kept staring at Sarah's 8year old
bald pussy, and Sarah never even made one movement to push her dress
back down, or even to cover herself.</p><p>Drinking our tea and chatting together, Veronica sat on Danny's
Lap, with Sarah on her's.  I sat on the floor beside Jessica, with my
right arm on her knee and my chin on my arm.  I started stroking
Jessica's leg at the knee, and slowly slipping my hand up her thigh.  
She was looking straight at me, and I said, ""do you know?  I've not
yet tasted what your pussy is like"".  This made the others giggle
some, and she replied, ""my god Carole you are such a little slut"".  I
agreed to this, and parted her thighs with both hands, while making
licking motions with my tongue.  Everyone laughed, and I stood up
then, removed my blouse and skirt, and stood in front of everyone in
just stockings and suspenders.  ""Are you all just going to sit there
all day, or are we going to have some fun?""  I asked.   Danny seemed
gobsmacked, but Jessica laughed at this, ""my God Carole, I know
you're young, but we've got all day.  I haven't breastfed today, I've
saved it all for you and Veronica, my tits are full and hard, and,
it's begining to get uncomfortable. I need to be suckled on"".  With
that Jessica took my hand, laid me across her lap, undid her top and
brought out her left boob.  It was so hard where it was full of milk,
and just by touching it, it started to leak before being sucked.  I
quickly latched my lips to her nipple, and Jessica caught her breath
sharply at the sudden release of pressure within her boob as I
started suckling.  Her milk flowed like anything, and without
suckling hard, I started drinking all that she gave me.</p><p>All this time, my legs were stretched toward the other end of
the setee, and I could feel hands stroking my legs.  Turning my head
slightly, I saw that Danny and Veronica were kissing deeply, while
Danny's hand was under the hem of her skirt and slowly stroking her
pussy.  It was Sarah, leaning forward and caressing my legs from my
calves to my thighs.  I suckled there for about 15 minutes, and then
as I got off Jessica's lap, Veronica took her turn on the other
nipple.  However, before I managed to get to Danny's lap, Sarah got
there first.  Poor Danny, he totally didn't know what to do.  Jessica
was trying her hardest not to burst out laughing at his expression,
but it was obvious that Sarah had developed a major crush on him.</p><p>""Danny"" Jessica said, in a very serious tone, ""I know what Sarah
wants, its OK by me. Just don't hurt her.  I trust Carole and
Veronica not to hurt her, physically or mentally, but she's only ever
had two of my fingers in her pussy, and then only to the second
knuckle"".   Sarah then took her own T shirt off, and sat there
looking really cute.  I knelt beside Danny's legs and started
stroking Sarah's legs above her knees, and under her skirt.  She
slowly leant back against Danny's chest, and very gently, he kissed
her forehead.  She smiled at him and draped her arm around his neck,
and relaxed her legs so that her knees parted a fair bit.  He then
gently stroked her tummy, stroking up to her tiny nipples, and
circling around them with his fingertips.   We knew she was enjoying
this, because her breating started to get faster, and she just looked
straight into his face and smiled.  While he was doing this, I
continued stroking her thighs until I got to her little bald pussy.  
Slowly, I stroked my finger up and down this little slit, and didn't
stop, especially when she started wiggling her bottom.  So with my
middle finger, I started to search for her clit.  I knew when I found
it.  She jumped and gasped, and made a soft moaning noise that
actually came from her throat.</p><p>Almost from the moment I touched her clit, it stood out proud.  
Not massively, but easily found.  Sarah was wiggling on Danny's lap,
one arm round his neck, while he rubbed his fingers around her
nipples.  She looked at her mother and said,""you know what I want to
do mummy, can I do it now?"".  Veronica had finished her suckling now,
and Jessica replied"" ok then, but we'll have to ask Carole if we can
use her bedroom"".  I stood up now and held my hand out to
Sarah. ""Come on then""  I said, and the five of us went into the
bedroom together.</p><p>Once there, Sarah removed her skirt and stood naked.  Jessica
undressed to stockings and suspenders, as did Veronica, and we four
got on the bed.  I asked Jessica what it was Sarah wanted, and she
explained.  ""At 6 years old, I first managed to finger Sarah and
after a few sessions managed to clear her hymen.  She was able to
have orgasms, although only small ones, almost straight away.  Now, I
can get two fingers in her, she loves it.  She wants something nearly
all the time.  Well, the other weekend when you and Veronica was
telling us about using those vibrators, Sarah told me later that she
felt so tingly listening about it, she felt she could almost cum
herself.  As I don't have anything like that at home, she wants to
know if she could take yours"".  Wow, I thought,""Of course she can,
after all, we should all be able to help.  I'll get them and the
cream""  I went to the cupboard and got everything out.  Jessica
immediately grabbed the largest, and the plug.  She laughed and
said, ""Ooh, these are for me"".  Then, Sarah said, ""Can Danny help as
well mummy?"".  ""Only if he wants to"", replied Jessica.</p><p>So, Danny sat on the bed at the headboard while Sara knelt with
one of her legs either side of his left leg.  Jessica held the six
inch vibrator, and covered it in lubricant, then held it onto Danny's
leg.  She explained to Sarah how to get positioned, and placed her
arm around Sarah's waist.  She had her hand around the shaft of the
vibe, so only about three inches of it was on show.  Talking softly
to her all the time, Shegot Sarah into position, and Sarah lowered
herself to the vibrator tip.  Jessica only let the very tip enter
Sarah's little pussy, and switched it on to low speed.  At her
asking, I started to gently finger Sarah's clitty, while Veronica
played with her little nipples.  Sarah started breathing faster, and
Danny just sat there with the vibrator on his leg, and his mouth
open.  Sadly, there was no way Sarah could get her pussy round the
head of it, it being just too big for her.  And she did try so.</p><p>Jessica stopped her before she hurt herself, and explained that
her little pussy as just too small for it for now.  Surprisingly, she
wasn't a screechingly spoiled brat, and said that could Danny make
her cum.  Danny spoke up then, ""how about if I only use my finger and
mouth?"".  </p><p>
Did you like?  There's so much more to tell.</p><p>Kisses, Carole</p>"
489,"Carole's Awakening, Part 4",Carole4Girls,4,,"['ggMFg', 'Lact', 'Exhib', 'Ped', 'Anal', 'Toys', 'Cons']","<p>Danny started to very gently lick Sarah's outer pussy lips with
the tip of his tongue, his fingers just starting to open them.  With
Sarah softly moaning and starting to wiggle her bottom, his finger
moved to her little hole.  I wouldn't have thought it possible for so
young a person to get as wet as she did.  Danny let her juices soak
onto his finger, and  drew it slowly to her bottom hole.  There, he
rubbed all around her bud, applying the tiniest bit of pressure to
make it open.  At the same time as his finger tip opened her anus, he
dipped his tongue into her pussy, while with his other hand, his
thumb began to circle her clitty.  As all these feelings hit her,
Sarah humped her lower regions up against Danny's face and fingers.  
Her heels dug hard into the mattress, her bottom literally flew off
the bed, and she screamed aloud as the feeling of the strongest
orgasm she ever experienced hit her.  Danny kept a slow licking of
her pussy and clitty using long strokes from the bottom of her slit
to the top, allowing her to come down slightly, but to stay in
excitement.</p><p>As this happened to her, Jessica was lying beside her, she
already had the plug inside her anus, and Veronica was between her
thighs with the strap-on vibrator belted firmly about her, and
thrusting it into Jessica's pussy.  Long even strokes, making Jessica
have multiple orgasms as the thrusting and filling and vibrations did
their work.  Happily for her, Verinica's head easily reached to her
breasts, so at the same time Veronica was suckling away, with Jessica
moaning and yelping in pleasure.  I had three fingers in my pussy,
frigging away, whilst sucking and nibbling at Sarah's right nipple.  
It seemed that the bed was awash with orgasms and pussy juice.</p><p>Danny and I stopped with Sarah, and he scooped her into his
arms, laying on his back, with Sarah one side, and me the other.  
Both of us girls trembling in the after feelings.  Veronica was still
humping Jessica, and I reached out to take Danny's cock in my hand,
but found Sarah had beaten me to it, and was rubbing it up and down.  
I moved to kneel beside him and placed my mouth over the glans of his
cock. As Sarah stroked him, I sucked in time with her movements.  I
then felt her move, and saw her face near mine, watching what I was
doing.  Taking my mouth off the glans, Sarah placed her mouth where
mine was, sucking and tongueing as I was doing.  Danny's hand stroked
over my bottom, down the cleft of my buttocks, and started to ease
his finger into my pussy.  Instead of continuing to stimulate my
pussy, he withdrew it, and rubbed my anus.</p><p>As he applied a firm and steady preasure to his finger, I felt
my sphincter give , slowly allowing it to enter my anus and push
right into me.  I had never been entered there before, never even
done it to myself, and now I realised what I was missing.  Then Danny
entered my pussy with another finger, and, with both my holes
stimulated, I started to vigorously hump backwards onto Danny's
hand.  I could feel my orgasm starting to take root in me, and as I
looked at Sarah, she had her mouth totally over Danny's glans, with
her lips about one and a half inches behind the rim.  Danny's cock
started to swell and flex, he, using small jerking movements of his
hips, and then he was cumming.  There was so much spunk going into
Sarah's mouth, it was dribbling out and back down the shaft  of his
cock, no matter that Sarah was trying her hardest to swallow as much
as posible.  This was the spark for me to go over the top with my
orgasm, and pushing back as hard as I could, jamming Danny's fingers
inside my pussy and anus, I came, very long and very hard, and all
but collapsed across Danny's thighs, facing Sara.</p><p>Jessica had finnished her cums, but, When Veronica took the
vibrator out of her pussy, Jessica laid Veronica down, and fastened
her mouth to Veronica's pussy.  Licking, sucking and slurping away,
at her hole, then her clitty, she worked Veronica to the peak that
should have allowed her to cum,  but Jessica wouldn't let her.  She
kept her there, and let her come down a bit, then back to her peak,
continually for a good ten minutes.  Veronica was gasping, almost
gagging in pleasure, and suddenly Jessica pushed two fingers into
Veronica's pussy, right in as far as possible, and sucked her clitty
hard.  Veronica's cum ripped through her and all that touched the bed
was her shoulders, head and heels.</p><p>That was how that Saturday, the night, and all day Sunday was
spent.  Each of us licking, sucking, fingering, and most of all
having orgasms stronger than ever before.  We only stopped for
refreshments, snacking, and for Jessica to feed and tend to Kierons
needs.  While he was awake after feeding and cleaning, we all took
turns playing with him, keeping him occupied and happy until he again
fell asleep.  On Sunday afternoon, Danny was whinging about his cock
being almost worn out, I was sitting back on the setee, and Sarah was
between my legs, licking the last of Danny's spunk from inside of me
and that which had run down my thighs.  Veronica sat beside me, our
arms around each other, kissing deeply, my fingers inside her pussy,
her fingers pinching my already sore nipples, and Jessica feeding
Kieron and Danny.  That weekend was great, and the first of many for
all of us.</p><p>Monday at school, Veronica and I were very tired all day, but
happy.  Some of the other girls asked us if we were ok, and it wasn't
as if we could tell them, so we just giggled at each other, leaving
the girls wondering.  Two of our classmates, Trish and Gail, sat with
us at lunch time, and Trish twigged it straight away, and stated that
she believes Veronica and I had either been fucking or having a
lesbian fling.  I laughed and said, could it not have been both at
once, and wouldn't expand on that, causing them to beg and plead for
more information.  We didn't tell them any more than that, and
wouldn't.  Well, not just then anyway.  When I got home that night,
there was a card from the postman saying that a package was waiting
for me at the sorting office in town.  It was too late to go then, so
I put the card in my school bag for Tuesday afternoon.  I had an idea
what it was, and didn't want to get it until after school finnished,
and I could take it straight home.</p><p>On Tuesday, I told Veronica what I was going to do, and promised
her that I wouldn't open anything till she was there with me.  After
school, I rushed to the sorting office, and showed the lady attendant
the card from the postman.  I also showed her my school student card
as ID and she came back with two packages, not one.  The smallest was
about 2ft cubed, but the other one was the size of two  large
suitcases laid atop each other.  All I could do was look at them and
say ooh.........  She laughed at that and asked if I wanted her to
get me a taxi.  Of course, I said yes please, and within 30 minutes,
five quid lighter from the fare, I was indoors.  The phone rang and
it was Danny asking if it was ok for him to come up tonight, (what do
you think?).  He arrived about seven pm, and straight away asked if I
was going to open the packages.  No way I said, wait till Veronica is
with us Friday night, and then we'll see whats there.  Friday was our
last day of school for six whole weeks, and with what I thought
should be in those boxes, It could prove to be a great holiday.  
Danny stayed Tueasday and Thursday night, and at last Friday came,
the last day of school.</p>"
490,"Carole's Awakening, Part 5",Carole4Girls,5,,"['gg', 'toys', 'anal', 'ws']","<p>I got home from school at about 3 pm, and quickly showered and
changed.  I knew Veronica would be calling soon, as we had pre-
arranged this at school.  When she did, she told me that it would be
ok for the weekend, and she was just packing some clothes ready.  I
took a large pizza from the freezer, turned the oven on, and waited
for it to heat up.  I had just put the pizza in to cook, when a car
tooted, it was Veronica's mum bringing her.  I waved from the balcony
as she got out of the car and dashed for the doors.  When she entered
the appartment, we both went to the balcony to wave to her mother,
and then she drove off home.  We gossiped together for a bit and eyed
the 3 boxes,  both of us wanting to open them, but deciding to wait
untill we had eaten.</p><p>After the pizza and a cola, we picked one of the larger boxes
first.  This proved to contain some of the clothing I had ordered,
lightweight, sexy and some of it, almost see-through, so I was glad
that I had ordered some underslips.  The second held some of the
same, and of course, the underwear.   We both ooohhd  and  aaahhd at
what was there, especially as the underwear was two of every colour.
Then at last we looked into the third box.  Nearly every item in this
box was also in its own pack or box as well.  We slowly pulled
everything out of this box and laid it all out on the table.  Again,
two of everything.  There was, first of all, some soft latex strap-on
vibrators, pink and ridged.  Three sizes, and I told Veronica, the
reason would be clear later.  Three sizes of vibrating 'butt plugs',
two vibrating 'butterflies', two different types of what I told her
were 'nipple clamps', and a couple of very soft leather harnesses,
very similar to thongs.  There was also some lubricating
oils, 'poppers', and adjustable nipple rings, with fine chains
attatched to them. Lastly, there was 6 different 'clit clips'.  I had
seen photos of these being used, but Veronica hadn't, and her looks
were totally baffled.  I grinned and told her, I'll explain those
later.</p><p>With all from this box out on the table, I grabbed some scissors
and a waste basket, and we set about removing everything from its
packaging.  At 6. 30 pm, Danny phoned, and said that he couldn't make
it tonight, as his sister was comming home, and he had to meet her at
Victoria coach station in London.  It was now that I realised, that
him not being here would seem very strange to me.  The strapons, as I
have said, came in three sizes, four and a half inches long, by about
one inch wide, six by one and a half, and eight and a half by 2 full
inches wide.  Looking at this one, Veronica pulled a pained face
look, which I laughed at, but said to her, that it would fill anyone
right up.  The 'butt plugs' were all the same four and a half inches
long, but in one inch, one and a half, and two inches width.  The
two 'butterflies' were pink, and I told Veronica that the ridges sat
inside the pussy and vibrated there.</p><p>The nipple clamps all had screws on them to stop them from
tightening too much.  One kind had what looked like 'crocodile
teeth', and the other type had rubberised pads.  Both had tiny
vibrators on them, and a small ring to attatch a variety of coloured
jewelled pendants.  The clit clips were like tight horseshoes that
literally slid over the clitty, and to which could be attatched a
vibrator, similar to the nipple clamps, and similarly jewelled
pendants.  The nipple rings slipped over the nipple, and squeeze
closed to hold it firmly in place.  The fine chains came in various
lengths, to attatch nipple to nipple, or nipples to clitty.  The
final item to be opened, was a plain brown box.  This contained a
hand operated vacuum pump, 12 feet of thinnish hose, and two plastic
nipple cups with valves.  This was so that when the nipples were
sucked out as hard as possible, the valve closes, and the tubes could
be removed.</p><p>I've already told you that Veronica had used her mothers old
breast pump, and that her nipples were quite a bit more pronounced
than mine.  Well I wanted mine to be bigger than they were now.  With
the pump and the squeeze adjustable rings, I hoped to make mine as
large or bigger than hers.  Oh how we giggled at the possibilities of
all this stuff, and truth to tell, I know we were both turned on
greatly by it all.  As we had both already showered, we decided to
strip off and get down to trying everything out, to see what they
were all like.</p><p>The first thing I grabbed hold of was the vacuum hose, pump and
cups.  As I already had the scissors at hand, it took no time to rig
this ensemble for use.  I placed the cups on my nipples, Veronica
held the pump, and as I made sure they stayed where put, she squeezed
the handle twice.  This made my nipples stick out more than I had
ever seen them, and as the suction was holding, I let the cups go, so
they stayed held on by themselves.   Two more pumps, and my nipples
really stood out, being sucked into the cups, and I could feel the
suction pulling at my teats.  I took hold of the pump then, and gave
one more slow press on the trigger, then another, but stopped as it
felt as if it was starting to sting a bit.  After a few minutes, the
stinging stopped, so I pumped again.  I kept this going for a few
times, then closed the valves, and removed the tubing.  The cups
stayed as if glued to my nipples, both of them sucked out to nearly
half an inch long and a little over a quarter of an inch thick.  I
decided to leave them attached while we went through the other stuff,
to see what would happen.</p><p>Veronica had picked up the harnesses, and asked what they were
for.  I showed her the pictures of them being worn, holding vibrators
in to a girl.  One in her pussy, and one in her anus.  There I said
to her, can you just imagine walking around like that.  We giggled
and laughed, and wondered how many orgasms we could have just walking
around.  With the trap-ons, I explained that as Sarah couldn't take
the six inch vibrator, she might be able to take the four and a half
inch one, as it was also slimmer.  I then showed her the pictures of
the clit clip being worn with dangly pendants, and how to fit them.
We spent nearly and hour going over the toys, and looking how they
could be used, and, in the meantime my nipples were still stretched
out in the cups.  I then reconnected the hoses once again, and
managed to give them two more pumps.  By this time my nipples went to
over half an inch long and over a quarter of an inch thick.</p><p>I then took two of the rings, and quickly removing one cup and
placing the ring on firmly, then the other one.  Once the rings were
on, I squeezed them as hard as I could stand.  They gripped solidly
and kept my nipples hard and large, so decided to keep them on for as
long as possible.  We both put on one of the butterflies each, and
sat together to have a drink.  Once sat down, we turned our
butterflies on.  WOW.  The vibrations were totally strong, vibrating
just inside our pussies, and directly on our clittys.  We decided
then to exchange controls, so that we could each control the others
vibes.  We played like this for over half an hour, I know I came
three times, and I think, so did Veronica.  And, all this time my
nipples still stayed hard and large.  We spoke about when Danny
fingered my anus and the feelings it gave me, so next I took the
smallest of the butt plugs.</p><p>Lubricating it well, Veronica held it onto the armrest of the
chair, and after putting some cream on my bottom hole, I straddled
the arm, and lowered myself down onto it.  It went inside me fairly
easily, and surprisingly, whilst it filled me, there was no pain at
all.  With that, I picked the middle one and lubricated it.  Again,
Veronica held it onto the armrest, and taking the smaller one out of
me, started on this new one.  This time, I really felt my hole being
stretched open, but, before the pain was too much for me, it went in
right up to the guard that stopped it from being 'swallowed'.
Leaving that there, I asked Veronica to pass me the middle strap-on.
Slowly, I worked that into my pussy.  It took a couple of minutes to
get it all in, but eventually I was sitting on the armrest, with my
feet just off the floor, and two vibrators making me feel totally
stuffed.  Next came the harness, which buckled around my waist, and
then a strap passed under my crotch from the back to a buckle at the
front.  Standing now to tighten the buckle, I moved around, and the
snug feeling told me that there was no way the vibrators would fall
out.</p><p>Not to be outdone, Veronica took a medium plug, and strap-on the
same as me.  However, it took her longer to get them in than I did,
then the harness, and we stood there together, both of us full up.  I
picked up a pair of nipple clamps with the teeth, and using the
safety screw, fastened them to her nipples, allowing them to slowly
tighten onto her.  By the time we were finished, we were both pretty
breathless, so again sat down, and took hold of each others controls
as before.  This time, however, I totally lost all control of myself.</p><p>As soon as Veronica turned the switches of my vibrators, they
both started their magic inside me.  My legs just went straight out
in front of me, my back arched uncontrolably, and with all the
stimulation, I started cumming there and then.  To make matters worse
for me, I lost control of my bladder, and completely emptied myself
onto the floor.  Luckily there is no carpet, only varnished wooden
flooring, but it was embarrassing just the same.  After she turned
mine off, and I calmed down a bit, I turned Veronica's on, and the
results were pretty much the same as for me, except that she didn't
pee herself.  Our orgasms with these toys, were so much stronger than
before, and soon we were tired right out, and before we knew it, it
was turned 10pm.  So we cleaned everything up, found a place to put
it all, cleaned ourselves, and went to bed.  We made love to each
other just the once more, but using our lips and tongues on each
other, then cuddled ourselves to sleep.  Tomorrow was to be a new
day, with a whole lot of new surprises.</p>"
491,"Carole's Awakening, Part 6",Carole4Girls,6,"Tonight we meet Danny's sister, Tina for the first time.","['gg,toys,mast,anal - ggfg', 'mast - ggMF', 'oral', 'cons', 'inc']","<p>Veronica and I awoke at 0730, beutifully of course, still
cuddling.  It was then that I noticed that the nipple rings were
still on me from last night.  My nipples were still swollen and a
very dark colour.  Using the two lugs on them, I used my nails and
opened them, so I could just slip them off.  There was a considerable
amount of pain that I now know, was the blood able to move again
through the nipples.  Veronica giggled and said that I should have
been paying more attention.  We got out of bed and showered together,
then in our dressing-gowns, made and ate breakfast.  Sitting with a
cup of coffee, we resumed talking about the toys. Like myself, she
had never been entered anally before, and we agreed, that the
feelings were so intense when vaginally stimulated as well.  She
decided that she wanted to wear the crocodile teeth clamps again, but
this time all day.  When I asked her why, she simply said that she
enjoyed the pain it caused to her nipples.  My own nipples by now,
started to feel less pained, but very sensitive to the touch.  It was
a gorgeous feeling, I must admit.  Not only that, but even by 1030,
they were still more than a quarter of an inch long, and nearly as
round.  Almost twice the size as normal.</p><p>We phoned Jessica and said we had something to tell her, but
wouldn't say it over the phone.  This made her mutter and say that we
were two of the biggest teases she knew, then laughed and said that
she and the kids would be at the food hall by midday.  Next I called
Danny.  This proved to be a very interesting conversation indeed.  He
told me that when he picked up his sister, they had a very frank
talk, and after arriving at their parents and the usual formalities,
continued the discussion, in private.  Apparently, his sister Tina,
had always been very bi, even at school, and he had caught her a few
times in bed with her friends when they had stayed over.  He  had
told her a bit about Veronica and I, and that we had introduced him
to Jessica and Sarah.  But, he didn't tell her everything, including
our ages, just hinted that we were underage.  He also said that he
was positive that she got very turned on by what he told her, and the
crux of it was, he wanted to know if it was ok to bring her with him,
when he came up.  After more talking about things, we arranged for
him to arrive about 7pm, with Tina.</p><p>I talked it over with Veronica, and I can tell you now, we both
became quite turned on.  We quickly dressed, in some of the new
clothes of course, and then went to our 'toy box'.  I wanted my
nipples pumped again, as like Veronica, I enjoyed the feeling of them
being pained.  Also, it turned out, we both wanted to find out what
it was like to have the plugs in, and to go out with them.  Again, we
both picked a medium sized plug, and after lubricating and inserting
them, buckled on the harnesses, placing the vibration controlls and
excess wiring into the waist band of the harness.  The skirt I first
chose was a straight cut one, but the harness showed through, so I
took it off, and picked a more flowing one instead.  Next, I took the
pump, hose and cups, and pumped my nipples until they were the same
size as last night.  It didn't take as much as last night, and, as
soon as they were at the right size, I flipped the valve, and took
off the hoses, but left the cups in place for a while.</p><p>Veronica clipped the clamps on, and they showed through her
blouse, so she had to put a cardigan on, but left it open at the
front.  Every five minutes or so she kept tightening them on more and
more.  The look on her face was very intense, and when I asked her,
she admitted being very turned on at the thought of going out like
this, with her nipples clamped and hurting, and the plug inside her
anus.  The possibility of a stranger seeing or noticing, was very
exciting.  I told her that I felt the same way, and reaching down to
her pussy found she was dripping wet.  Putting my hand up my skirt, I
showed her that I was in the same condition as she.</p><p>So now for the last time, she tightened her clamps again, and
winced at the bit of pain she caused herself, then pulled the harness
tighter.  I pulled my harness tighter as well, and removed the
suction cups, and pinched on the rings, very tightly.  After wincing
at this new feeling, I picked out a short length of the fine chain,
and connected it to both the rings by their own clips.  I shortened
the chain a bit so that it actually pulled my nipples towards each
other a bit.  Then, I put my blouse on, and tucked it firmly into the
waistband of my skirt.  This caused my nipples to really poke out,
but I knew that as we walked to meet Jessica and Sarah, the blouse
would loosen up a little.  The last items, were our shoes, two and a
half inch heels, that made our bottoms sway.</p><p>Finally, deciding we were ready, we left and rode the lift
down.  It was totally strange walking around as we were, but felt
incredibly erotic.  Veronica kept telling me that nearly everyone we
passed were staring at my nipples, they were really sticking out on
display for all to see.  And I loved it.  As well as the attention I
was getting, as I walked the material of my blouse rubbed over my
nipples, and I was having what felt like little cums.  I must admit,
that I was almost glad when we reached the food hall and sat down, as
I was sure that any further, and my legs would have given out.  
Looking at her, Veronica's face was as flushed as mine felt.  We
ordered our drinks from the waitress, along with a danish pastry
each, and waited for Jessica and Sarah.  They arrived about 15
minutes later, and without waiting to order drinks for themselves,
wanted to know what had happened.  We made them wait a bit more,
making sure they ordered and were served befor saying anything.</p><p>Once the waitress left again and we were alone at our table, I
sat up straight, tensioning my blouse, and causing my nipples to
stick out.  Sarah saw this first, and almost spat her mouthfull of
drink back out.  Jessica's eyes widened, and she asked what I had
done.  Then Veronica sat up and pulled her cardigan off her titties.  
The vibrating clamps, although small, were clearly visible for what
they were.  Open mouthed, Jessica shook her head and stated, that we
must be a pair of absolute sluts walking around like this.  We both
agreed, and I told her. that was what I fully intended to be, and
Veronica also.  Then Veronica told her that what she could see,
wasn't all.</p><p>We spent the best part of the next hour explaining all that had
hapened the night before.  And I mean all.  They both sat silent as
we told them, Sarah with her mouth open, Jessica, with a smiling
expression of incredulity.  We left nothing out, even to the boint
about the smaller vibrators that maybe Sarah could use.  She of
course, had a knowing sort of smile on her lovely lips, and Jessica
held her head in her hands, shaking it slowly, but smiling.  I then
reached into the bottom of my blouse, took the vibrator control and,
under the table, passed it to Jessica.  She took it, looked straight
into my eyes, and turned it on just a little.  The vibrations started
real low, but, after all the stimulation, of my nipples, the plug
inside as I walked, sitting there telling it all, it was enough to
tip me over the edge.  All I could do was to grip the seat of my
chair hard, and pull myself down hard to the seat.  My chin tucked
into my chest, my thighs squeezed themselves together, and I came
right there, not just in front of Jessica and Sarah, but everyone in
the food hall.  The thing is, even to this day, I have no idea if
anyone else saw or realised what was happening, but secretly, I hoped
they did.</p><p>After this, when I had calmed down a bit, Veronica gave her plug
control to Sarah.  She looked at her mummy, and Jessica nodded to
her.   Then Sarah turned that control on, but a bit too high, as I
could hear it quite distinctly, buzzing away inside Veronica's tight
hole.  Veronica jumped as if she had been bitten then, but Sarah
turned it down a bit, and soon Veronica had an orgasm that caused her
to bite her teeth together, and stare straight at Sarah.  It must
have been more intense for Veronica, as her nipple vibrators came on
with the plug.  It seemed to me, that Sarah loved the feeling of
power she held over Veronica, and actually giggled at her.  Jessica
handed me back my control, and I carefully tucked it away, just as
Veronica did when she got hers back from Sarah.</p><p>As I have said, we told them everything that had happened the
night before, and then about the conversation with Danny about his
sister, and that he was bringing her along with him at 7pm.  Jessica
asked if she and Sarah could be there this evening as well, as she
would just love to see any reactions from Tina, and also, as did we,
what she looked like.  I also told the three of them that I would
like nothing more than to do or say something that would be utterly
shocking to anyone that saw or heard it.  Even when they begged me to
say what, I would only say that they would have to wait and see.  
Ohh, the names I got called then.  It wasn't just me that was
wriggling in my seat after a while, all four of us were, and I was
sure that someone around us must have realised something.  By this
time, it was nearly two pm, so we ordered a light lunch, with more
drinks, taking it in turns to go to the loo two at a time.  Kieron
slept through all this until our lunch arrived, but, being
thoughtfull, Jessica had earlier expressed milk for him into a bottle
so he could have his lunch with us.</p><p>After we had eaten, we walked around the shopping precinct,
looking at all that the various shops had to offer.  I bought some
snack things, both savoury and sweet, and as it was only Jessica who
was old enough, she bought four bottles of wine.  Sarah wanted to
hold my hand the whole time we were walking round, and afterwards
said that it was because everyone was looking at my nipples sticking
out.  About 4 pm we finnished with the shops, and started for the
flat.  Because of the shopping bags I had, and Sarah holding my hand,
there was no way that I could possibly hide my nipples at all, and
the attention I got gave fantastic tingles all the way down to my
pussy.  When we got to the flat, and put everything away, got
ourselves something to drink, and sat down,  Veronica took off her
nipple clamps, then the harness, and removed the plug to have a rest
from it all.  Her nipples were left very sensitive, the clamps having
been on tightly for five hours, and her thighs were streaked with
dried and wet pussy juice.  My thighs were also coated, and my pussy
was practically dripping.  I took my harness off, and the plug out,
but I wanted to keep the rings on my nipples for a while longer.</p><p>Sarah sat on Veronica's lap and they started cuddling, and
almost immediately Veronica's hand went straight up Sarah's skirt
where she slipped her hand into her knickers and started stroking her
pussy.  Not to be outdone, and as I was turned on to heck and back, I
snuggled up to Jessica, and before she could even try to stop me, I
had my hand inside her thong, with three fingers digging into her
pussy.  After a while of Jessica and I fingering each other, I heard
Veronica softly moaning, and looking over to her saw that Sara had
snuggled down and was suckling on Veronica's left nipple.  I could
only imagine how it felt for her, and how sensitive her nipple would
be.  Jessica looked as well, then to me, and I told her that I would
like to suckle her nipples later, especially after her tits had
filled tight with her milk.  I stood then, and told everyone that I
wanted to have a shower and change before Danny and his sister
arrived, and Veronica joined me.  After us, Jessica and Sarah jumped
in to freshen up themselves.  After Veronica and I were dry, We put
on fresh underwear of stockings, suspenders, thongs and bras.  I then
chose a dress that buttoned at the front, and was definitely for a 12
year old.</p><p>Veronica wore a skirt and blouse again, but in a younger design,
and Sarah borrowed a thong, suspender belt and stockings that only
needed a little and quick alteration to fit.  Jessica borrowed a
thong and pair of stockings, and after removing my nipple rings, it
was almost time for Danny and Tina to arrive.  We all quickly got the
things we bought sorted out and by the time they arrived, we had a
rather nice buffet ready.</p><p>It was nearly five to seven that Danny and Tina arrived.  I
opened the door to them and immediately jumped into Danny's arms,
where I kissed him full on the lips, and told him how much I had
missed him.  He then introduced Tina to me, and the others, as soon
as I allowed them time to enter the flat properly.  Well, Tina was a
gorgeous looking woman, and at 21 then, she was two years younger
than Danny, nearly as tall, at 5ft 9ins, long reddish brown hair,
hanging loose past her shoulders, slight in build, but with what must
have been 'C' cup boobs.  She was dressed in a mini skirt, blouse and
jacket, and looked absolutely lovely.  For at least the next 15 mins
or so, Tina just kept looking from me, to Veronica, and Sarah to
Jessica.  We sat down, and I immediately sat on Danny's lap holding
round his neck, and he holding me close to him.  Tina sat close
beside him, Jessica sat beside her.  Veronica sat in the armchair
with Sarah on her lap, holding her quite close.</p><p>Since we three younger girls were wearing rather short
skirts/dress,  I know that Tina couldn't fail to see that we were
wearing stockings, and, I'm sure, was ogling a fair bit of bare
thigh.  We chatted freely together, and after about an hour or so,
Jessica broke the ice, and openly asked Tina what she thought about
Danny and us, and if it bothered her.  Tina admitted that although
she had been prepared for us to be underaged, she didn't realise or
expect us to be as young as we were.  But really, when all was said
and done, she wasn't bothered to the point of distraction at all,  as
she too liked younger girls.  At this, we all wanted to know how much
younger she liked, and, after giving her our most sincere assurances,
and after a while to sort of compose herself, she admitted to a
liking for girls as young as six.  And so that is how we all chatted,
about ourselves, our overall situations, likes and dislikes and so
on.  After an hour or so of this, I asked Tina if I could talk to her
in private about our situation, and we went into the bedroom to talk.</p><p>I asked her if she was sure she was OK about us and Danny,
assuring her that there was no way at all had Danny pressured any of
us, and in fact, it was I, with Veronica's presence and help, who
really seduced Danny.  She laughed a bit and relaxed at this, and
told me that seeing what I looked like, it was no wonder Danny all
but gave in.  I felt myself blushing a bit at this, and thankfully,
she took my hand, which made it easier for me to say what I wanted
to.  I then asked her if she would like to make love to me, as seeing
her, I would like to with her.  She  replied that yes she would, and
getting bolder, I said that I wanted to know exactly what she would
like to do to me, and also, what she would like me to do.  We were
sitting closer now, and although Tina blushed a little herself, told
me that she would love to hold me naked in her arms, carress me all
over, kiss me all over, and then she said how much she would like to
suck my clitty and make me cum.  I then asked her if she would like
to push her tongue right up my pussy, and as she replied 'yes', I
then said, 'even though thats where Danny has pushed his cock into,
and spunked in me?'.  At this, Tina immediately clenched her thighs
together, squeezed my hand, gasped, and replied that she would, even
after he had freshly spunked in me.</p><p>We went back into the livingroom to the others, and I related to
all there what had been said.  After which, I lifted the hem of my
dress, pulled my thong to one side, showed Tina my bald pussy slit,
and said that this is where Danny has put his cock and spunked into
me.  Also, that I could take all of it in me, as long as he was slow
with me.  Veronica stood beside me then, and lifting her skirt, told
Tina that she too had taken Danny's cock and spunk in her pussy.  
Sarah was sitting on her mummy's lap, but told Tina how, although she
hadn't been fucked, Danny did make her cum with his fingers and
tongue.  And afterwards, had sucked his cock, and that he had spunked
in her mouth, and that while she drank as much as possible, she
couldn't drink it all.  Jessica said that she and Danny hadn't done
anything, but, who knows what could happen in the future.  At this
point, I sat back on Danny's lap and put my legs on Tina's lap, and
we all sat and talked for a long while.</p><p>Jessica decided to make her excuses then, explaining that there
was plenty of time in the comming weeks for her and Sarah, and, that
she wanted to let us get to  know each other.  This didn't really go
down well initially with Veronica, Sarah and I, but we saw the sense
in it, and with Danny offering her Sarah and Kieron a lift home.  It
was now nearly 10pm, and we  said our goodbyes, and allowed Danny to
take them home, telling him not to be too long, or else.  After they
left, I sat on Tina's lap and Veronica at her right, as we talked
more.   Tina told us that she often babysat the children of various
friends that she had made while at uni in Newcastle.  At times, she
said, some of her charges had openly wanted her to touch them,
including two young boys of 9 and 11.  She particularly liked girls,
especially if they had smooth, hairless pussies, and Veronica told
her that, we were each others firsts, and that the only younger girl
we had been with was Sarah.  It certainly didn't seem long, and Danny
was back with us.  Probably only 20 minutes or so.</p><p>Veronica opened the door to Danny, and, once he had sat back
down, I kissed Tina quickly, and scooted back to his lap again.  We
continued with our chatting, this time with a last glass of wine, and
I asked Danny if he could stay, as I had really missed him.  Of
course he said yes, as long as it was OK with Tina, and with Veronica
now on her lap, she was more than OK with this.  I leant towards
Danny and kissed him, only this time a proper kiss.  I could feel
Tina and Veronica watching this, so, kept it as lingering as
possible.  Also, I moved my hand down to Danny's lap, and started to
stroke his cock through his jeans. Firm and full movements, that
couldn't be mistaken for anything other than what it was.  I unzipped
him,and whilst still kissing him, put my hand inside, and carefully
withdrew his cock, now taking it in both hands, and massageing it.  
Veronica's hand was on Tina's breast, squeezing and toying with her
nipple through her blouse, and Tina's hand was under the hem of
veronica's skirt.</p><p>I shuffled off Danny's lap, until I was kneeling between his
legs, and still holding his cock, lowered my lips to the head, opened
my mouth, and started to suck over the head, taking about four inches
into my mouth while sliding my hand up and down the shaft.  My free
left hand, I placed onto Veronica's leg, and joined Tina's hand, at
her pussy.  Danny placed his hands, one onto my head, gently stroking
my hair, and the other around Tina's shoulders, so that they were
cuddling closer together.  It didn't take that long before he shot
his spunk into my mouth, jerking his hips into my face, as I
swallowed as much as I could.  I did however, keep a good amount in
my mouth, and leant into Veronica.  As our lips met, I pushed his
spunk into her mouth with my tongue, and she greedily swallowed all
that I gave her.  Tina started to jerk her hips up to Veronica's
bottom, thrusting so hard, it was like Veronica was riding a horse.  
I'm sure she was trying to get some friction to her pussy, and all
this time Tina was making some rather frustrated sounds.  Veronica
stood then, went to the bedroom, and returned with our toys.  She
took the two medium sized vibrators, giving one to me, and we both
stood before Tina.  Together, we reached under our skirts, and
removed our thongs.</p><p>We placed both vibrators, one on each of her knees, and
straddled over them, our skirts raised, and showing our pussies off
to Tina, and then, slowly lowered ourselves down, taking the
vibrators between our lips.  Tina had a hand on each of our hips, but
her eyes were fixed on the sight of the vibrators sliding between our
lips.  Turned on, wasn't a strong enough word for how we felt, both
our pussies were soaking wet, and we easily slid down so as to take
these intruders fully into our bodies.  Once they were in fully, we
both lifted our feet slightly off the floor, to show Tina that they
were fully inside of us.  She sat there mesmerised, looking at our
pussies and wriggling into the cushion. Danny took the controls, and
switched them on low, sending soft vibrations through our pussies,
and also through Tina's knees.  Tina gasped at this, The sights, and
the feelings, and Veronica and I both starting to orgasm together,
was I think too much for her, and squeeling and panting, she joined
us in cumming.  I knew she came then, as when we all came down and
moved from her knees, she stood, and the back of her skirt and the
setee cushion, were both showing wet, not damp, spots.</p><p>Standing, I reached up to Tina's neck, and pulling her to me,
kissed her long and full on the lips, snaking my tongue softly into
her mouth, tasting her, entwining with her own tongue, and as I
slowly parted from her, Veronica reached in to kiss her also.  Then
did I reach for Danny's hand, and with all of us standing, we moved
to the bedroom.  Once there, we undressed each other, and got onto
the bed.  Veronica and I immediately reached ourselves to Tina's
tits, and started suckling on both her nipples at the same time.  My
hand went to Tina's pussy, neatly trimmed, with really soft hair, and
found her entrance to be soaking wet.  So wet in fact that I slid two
fingers straight into her, only to be joined in seconds, by two of
Veronica's fingers.  We started to  move our four fingers deeply in
and out of her, causing her to squirm and then buck her hips in time
with our movements.  I scooted down then, so that I was kneeling
between her legs, and pushed her knees up and apart, spreading her
legs, so that her pussy opened up, and showed all of her insides to
me.</p><p>I moved my mouth to almost cover her pussy, and sharply stabbed
my tongue inside her, in and out as quick as I could.  I knew by this
time, that Tina also had a need to orgasm properly, and with Veronica
suckling her nipple and pinching and pulling the other one, I placed
a soaking wet finger at the entrance to her bottom hole and pushed,
so my finger sank all the way in, while at the same time moving
slightly to fully suck her clitty into my mouth.  That was when she
orgasmed strongly into my mouth, squirting her cum to join Danny's
spunk down my throat.  Her hips lifted off the bed so far, I was
almost made to kneel upright.  However, when she collapsed back onto
the bed, niether Veronica nor myself stopped our ministrations to her
pussy and nipples, and carried on loving her.  She throatily moaned
both our names, calling us her little sluts and whores, telling us
how wonderfull we were making her feel, holding Veronica firmly to
her breast, and my head to her pussy.  My bottom was in the air, my
head between her thighs, my tongue dancing over her clitty and into
her warm wet pussy, when Danny moved behind me.  He rubbed the tip of
his cock firmly up and down my pussy slit, wetting it all over, and
slowly pushed into me.  When all of his cock was inside me all the
way, he stopped moving for a while to allow my pussy to get used to
it, and I lifted my head from Tina's pussy.  I called her name, and
she lifted her head from the pillow.  We looked directly into each
others eyes, and I whispered to her that her brother had pushed his
cock all the way into me, and that I could feel the head of it
pushing right up against the top end of my pussy, and then, going
back to her slit, started to suck on it again.</p><p>Looking at both me and Danny, she started again, to buck her
hips, but more violently this time, telling Danny to really fuck my
pussy hard, her hand pulling me more into her pussy.  With Danny
fucking me with long hard stokes, Tina's hand pulling my head, I was
forced more and harder into her.  Danny's cock was pummeling into me,
I was taking all of his six and a half inches so it was pushing my
cervix, and I came to my orgasm literally screaming and covered in
Tina's pussy juice.  Danny told us that he was cumming into my
pussy.  Tina shouted at him to spunk in the little sluts cunt, which
he was more than happy to do, and I felt his spunk shoot out and
splatter agains the top of my pussy deep inside, continually stroking
in and out, until I could feel his spunk bubbling out of me, and
dripping from my cunt lips.  I laid my head onto the bed then to rest
and get my breath back, and Veronica moved to take Danny's spunk and
pussy juice covered cock into her mouth, and started to suck and lick
him clean.  Tina held my shoulders, moved me so I was lying on my
back, and, parting my legs, started to clean my stretched and filled
pussy with her tongue.  Licking from the bottom of my slit to the
top, almost forcing her own tongue deep into me, lapping up all the
wet stickyness from within me, making me cum again, this time on her
tongue and into her mouth.</p><p>After a very short rest, we started again, but this time
ministering to Veronica's pussy and nipples.  We took turns suckling
her nipples and lapping her pussy and clitty, making her cum so much,
that she was soon screaming herself.  Getting hard again himself,
Danny then pushed into Veronica's pussy, and started to fuck her like
he had me.  Veronica's orgasm came quickly and without warning, she
bucking against Danny's thrusts, with Tina and I trying our hardest
to keep suckling her nipples.  As soon as Veronica's pussy was filled
with Danny's spunk, Tina went down on her, and greedily lapped her
pussy clean whilst I sucked and licked Danny's now deflating cock.  
We carried on like this for ages, we three girls cumming and cumming,
as if there was no end to it.  Then came the horniest moment for
Veronica and I, as somehow, we managed to manoever Tina, to get her
pussy over Danny's cock, and coaching and almost forcing her, she
sank onto it until her pussy was impaled on her brothers hard cock.  
Veronica and I sucking hard on her nipples, and both of us rubbing
her stiff and erect clitty, caused her to start an up and down
bucking on his cock, all the time we were sucking harder and now
biting her nipples causing her to flinch and whimper.  Danny for his
part, was powerfully thrusting his cock into his sisters pussy from
below, his two fingers on each hand buried into mine and Veronica's
well used pussies, and then he was spunking into her.  Tina was
forcing herself hard down onto his cock, pulling us two girls to her
tits hard, and forcing her hard bullet nipples into our mouths.  Her
orgasm on Danny's cock was as strong then as any I had seen since.  
She, trembling, crying, clawing, and whimpering as her cum took her
to the hieghts.</p><p>After all this, and when Veronica and I had finished again in
cleaning up the spunk and pussy juice, the feeling in all of us, I
know was of elation, and contentment.  Of well used pussies, and
sucked nipples, allowing our breathing to return to normal, relaxing,
with our arms around each other, holding close and feeling loved.  A
gorgeous end to an extremely erotic, and highly charged night.</p>"
492,"Helene's Daughters, Chapter 1",Carole Briggs,1,A mother with interests watches her daughters. She then looks to a friend and her daughter on how to proceed.,['F ff mast teen inc'],"<p>Helene woke early and began to get ready for her day. Shrugging of her satin robe she caught a look at herself in the mirror. She was pretty pleased with how her 34 year old body was holding up, despite giving birth to two daughters. She took a shower thinking about her charmed life. She had two beautiful girls: Lily 9 and the Vicky 13, both on the second week of their summer school break. Which had its own challenges as the girls were hardly quiet around the house. Helene was used to her own space and peace and quiet while the girls were at school. Now the girls were at home the place was becoming a mess. Thankfully Helene had a maid who came to clean for her. But on reflection she was glad that she had the girls.</p><p>Helene was blessed that she had a large luxurious home and plenty of money in the bank.</p><p>Her circumstances for this was her divorcing her husband after working him to the bone to get her set up in the style she aspired to, and then arranging a blackmail to get her divorce, all his money, and the home. She smiled at how ruthless she could be.</p><p>Helene walked back into her bedroom ready to dress, she slipped on a red satin camisole set and sheer black nylon blouse. It was now for her daily treat she took a long menthol cigarette from her packet and opened her bedroom window. At this time everyday, a local woman in her early 40's Helene guessed, walked her dog past her home. There was something about this woman Helene liked. The woman in question always dressed and looked sexy to Helene. But she had never had chance to meet her in any of the local shops or bars, or to have any meaningful conversation.</p><p>Soon Helene heard the woman talking to her dog as she pulled it up towards Helene's home. As she took a pull from her cigarette, Helene could see that today the blonde woman had on a black nylon puffer body warmer, and underneath that a fishnet top was showing. Her legs were incased in shiny black leggings ending with a black lacy trim around the ankles, and her feet were in a sexy pair of black ankle boots. This woman's daily attire seemed to Helene to be just a little to sexy for just a dog walk. Many sexy fantasies were given to Helene about this woman and why she dressed as she did. Yes this was Helene's daily treat the woman always started Helene's day on a sexy buzz. Pulling on a pencil skirt Helene went to have a small croissant breakfast, a throwback to her French heritage.</p><p>Soon Helene was in her home office ready to begin work. First she checked her personal emails to see if any of her friends had sent her any interesting messages. She and her friends had a little club going where they often met for some sexy fun and games. Not that she would be able to join in with the kids being at home she thought to herself bitterly.</p><p>One of her friends had sent her a couple of links, one a short video clip and another to a story. Helene opened the story first, it was one of her favourite fantasies and scenarios a lesbian incest story. she began to read it promising herself she would start work as soon as she had finished it.</p><p>Helene's concentration was fully on the story, it was well written and Helene was enjoying reading it. She began to get turned on as the story got to some of the hotter parts. Helene began to rub her breasts through her blouse and hitched up her skirt. As she read she began to rub her pussy and to twist her nipples. She was reading the story faster and faster and toyed with self with increasing passion.</p><p>Just as she was starting to lose herself in the story she heard a load of banging and crashing. ""fuck it"" she thought to herself ""Those bloody kids are up already"". Fuming she tidied her clothing and exited her email.</p><p>She started to work unimpressed still with her lack of sex lately because the girls were home, and the cruel interruption from her daughters. She decided that they were old enough to get their own breakfast and given her mood at that time, that they would be better off out of her way.</p><p>Lily struggled with the toaster, making a mess as she got more jam over the kitchen than on her toast. Vicky followed her into the room spilling milk over the table as she attempted a bowl of cereal. Before they could scold themselves with tea or coffee Helene finally cooled down enough to enter the war zone that was formally her custom made pride and joy kitchen.</p><p>Helene hit the ceiling as she took in the scene. ""What the hell has been going on here?"" she demanded.</p><p>The two girls looked at each other guiltily, but as they looked at each other they couldn't stop giggling. Not surprisingly this did nothing to calm Helene and her temper got the worst of her.</p><p>""Clean this mess up and then go to your room until I come and get you.""</p><p>Helene went back to her office and threw herself into her work, hoping that would help her calm down. Helene's business was kept a big secret from most people especially her children. She sold sex toys, costumes and lingerie and to a select few. There was a hidden link for the same things aimed at a younger market. The most pleasure she had with this work was chatting to other women about the fun and games her customers had with her products.</p><p>After a few hours Helene needed the toilet and a cigarette, which she had left in her bedroom. Helene decided to creep silently up the stairs aiming to catch the girls in any mischief they may be up to. Helene was in for such a shock Instead of the expected fighting or messy room, Helene found Vicky with her shorts around her ankles and Lily between her older sisters legs.</p><p>Helene watched mesmerized through the gap in the door, to her experienced eye it looked like Lily knew exactly what she was doing. Helene unzipped her skirt and let it drop to the floor, and slipped her hand into her panties. Helene knew it was wrong to be turned on by watching her daughters, but lesbian sex and especially when younger girls were involved was one of her greatest vices.</p><p>Helene had grown up thinking of herself as bisexual, but the more times she had been out with men she had found it lacking and turned more towards women as a source of sexual release. Her marriage to her ex husband had been a means to an end for her, as she wanted to have children, once she had the two daughters she required, she had put her plan into action to be rid of him.</p><p>Now she was so turned on to be seeing her ultimate taboo, and one of her favourite fantasies with her own daughters involved. She was so tempted to walk in the room and join in there and then. But she knew she had to play things cool and think things through. She felt that a softer approach may be better in the long term.</p><p>Vicky pulled her top off and began to play with her budding small breasts as she pushed her sisters head harder into her lap.</p><p>""Fuck me Lils. You're a natural cunt licker, must be from watching all that lesbo porn on mum's computer. Go on put your finger up my ass. I don't think any one could turn me on more than you, even Mum. You know just what to do to me Lils.""</p><p>Helene was flattered by her daughter's comments and a little excited. Helene was so turned on now she knew that she would have to move away as she didn't trust herself not to lose control and make a noise. She went to her bedroom and took out her ball gag from her secret box of toys. Helene put the ball in her mouth and fastened the strap around her head. She hoped that when she came that this would muffle any sound she may make. Her fingers found her pussy which was at its wettest that she could remember for a long time. The vision of two of her favourite fantasies playing out in front of her, incest and young lesbian girls was just too much. The fact that the participants were her own daughters was just so mind blowing.</p><p>Helene pinched at her nipples and had to bite into her gag as she rubbed her pussy hard. First she rubbed clockwise then alternated to rub anticlockwise. Faster and faster she rubbed thinking back on what the girls had been doing just a few metres away from where she now lay, and what they may be doing right at that moment. She pulled a dildo from her toy box and rubbed her juices over it before gliding it into her open wanting hole. She turned around facing her bedspread and with her ass in the air. Still with the dildo going in and out of her pussy Helene reached behind her and began to toy with her ass hole.</p><p>Helene had always been a very anal woman, and the only times she had enjoyed sex with men was when they were taking her anally, sometimes the rougher the better. Now as she played in her bedroom and touched her anal opening, sparks flew inside her mind. This was the final piece in the jigsaw of the massive orgasm beginning to course through her body. Her whole body shook and she sweated profusely, her breathing was reduced to short sharp breaths.</p><p>Helene lay on the bed and recovered smoking a cigarette, she watched the swirls of smoke circle over her. She thought about the afternoons surprising events and pondered over the future. Helene really didn't know what to do. Should she confront the girls? Should she put a stop to it? or should she encourage them and maybe live out her biggest fantasy? Yes that would be so hot she thought to herself but not without massive risks. She could be rejected and hated by the girls, or she could be outed by a loose tongue and put in prison.</p><p>After some soul searching and deliberation she decided she needed to talk to someone she trusted, and who lived the life that she was contemplating. Helene went back to her office, noting as she walked past the girls' room that they were watching TV. She logged into her messenger system and left a note with Faye that she needed to chat with her asap. She continued to work as she waited for her friend to log in.</p><p>Finally after a couple of hours, the messenger pinged and her friend was online.</p><p>Helene: Hello Faye how are things?</p><p>Faye: Hi good thanks, whats up you said you needed to talk?</p><p>Helene: Well it's been a strange but exciting day here</p><p>Faye: Why whats happened, you have me intrigued?</p><p>Helene: Well I got to watch through a bedroom door, Lily licking Vicky's pussy. It was so hot.</p><p>Faye: Wow, so cool, I bet that got you a little hot, lol.</p><p>Helene: Just a little hun. I had to sort myself out in my room.</p><p>Faye: So am I right in thinking that your beating yourself up about whether you should have joined them?</p><p>Helene: Yes exactly that. I know you have such a relationship with your girl but it's such a big step isn't it</p><p>Faye: Of course it is honey, but if the mutual attraction is there what's so wrong?</p><p>Helene: I know in my heart your right, but my mind tells me it's still so wrong, no offence and such a big risk. I'm not sure I have the nerves for it.</p><p>Faye: How about we meet up for a drink and a chat?</p><p>Helene: Sounds good to me, I think I need to be out of here to think straight or not lol. Give me a minute to see if I can get a baby sitter.</p><p>Faye: OK.</p><p>Helene picked up her mobile and called a neighbouring woman, known locally as Mrs. Roberts. Though nobody had ever seen a Mr. Roberts. Mrs Roberts who Helene knew as Margaret was a lady in her late 50's maybe early 60's. Helene knew that she often looked at her online young girls' clothing catalogue though she never ordered anything. Helene suspected that Margaret had an interest in the young models but didn't have the nerve to go any further. Margaret was pleased to be able to help out and said that she would be over at half past six in the evening.</p><p>Helene messaged Faye back and they arranged to get together. Calling the girls, she made a meal and they sat at the table to eat. Helene sneaked looks at the girls, but they didn't show any signs of embarrassment or flirting, which told Helene that she hadn't been caught watching, and that maybe the girls had been playing together for a while.</p><p>She told the girls that she was going out for a drink with a friend, and that Margaret was coming to look after them and that they had better behave. Did the girls glance at each other then? or was it her imagination playing tricks?</p><p>Helene went to her room and opened her walk in wardrobe. She knew that this was just a quick drink and conversation, but she still wanted to look sexy and classy for her friend. She had only met Faye once before, though they chatted online quite a lot, and had become quite friendly. Faye was one of her best customers who had ordered a considerable amount of clothing in the smaller sizes. Intrigued Helene had contacted her and delivered the first order herself. She had met her daughter and found that Faye and her daughter were closer than most mothers and daughters.</p><p>Choosing her clothes carefully Helene felt naughty and opened her door slightly. If her daughters thought she was sexy why should she deny them a peek of their mother undressed. She slipped out of her clothing and redressed in her chosen outfit. Fresh stockings were rolled up her legs and clipped to her suspender belt. Satin panties and a bra in the same colour and material were next. Helene slipped on a cream satin blouse noting with pleasure how the bra faintly showed through. A stylish pencil skirt with a split up the side and a matching jacket were the last items she put on before she put on her favourite black heels.</p><p>Helene went into the lounge where the girls were watching the television. She sat in a chair opposite and made small talk, occasionally she would cross and uncross her legs, letting the girls get a good look at her stockinged legs. Helene felt that if her girls were interested in her sexually that it would be great fun to tease them mercilessly. Every now and then she would stroke her stockinged legs, letting the girls hear the hiss as her hand slid up the fully fashioned silky stockings.</p><p>The girls watched as secretly as they could, each of them loving every minute of their mother's show. Vicky the 13 year old especially loved her mother's clothing, finding it so classy but so sexual too and longed to be able to wear such clothes. Sometimes both the girls would go in the used laundry basket and pick out their mum's clothes. They would smell their mother's perfume from her blouses. Getting aroused as they did this, they would keep the panties until last. They would look for the different stains noticing how some panties were stained more than others.</p><p>On a good day they would they would find a heavily stained pair. Unaware of the sexual fun and games their mother had gone through to leave such tell tale signs. To the girls Helen was practically celibate and only went out for business meets and to see her friends for drinks.</p><p>On what they would call a very good day the girls would find lots of sexy clothing in the basket and a couple of pairs of heavily stained panties. They never put it together that these days followed school days, or days when Helene had been to a late running business meeting! The girls would look at the stains, sniff at them and take their tops off. Then the girls would hold one of their mother's satin blouses moving it against their nipples as they sniffed in their mother's musky aroma.</p><p>There was a knock on the door and Helene went to open it. Margaret stood there in a clingy skirt just above her knees and a leather jacket her face as always made up nicely.</p><p>""Mmmm quite nice maybe someday I will have to seduce this old woman,"" Helene thought to herself. Helene had a thing about older ladies, having been seduced by an elderly aunt while she was a child. She beckoned the older woman in, telling her that she didn't expect to be any longer than three hours.</p><p>Helene left the house knowing that the girls were safe with Margaret, although she liked to look at young girls, Helene was sure the old woman wouldn't have the nerve to touch, and at that moment Helene was only worried that someone may beat her to her daughters.</p><p>It didn't take long for Helene to drive to Faye's home, despite calling into her warehouse on the way. She knocked at the door and was welcomed by Anna who was Faye's 12-year-old daughter. Helene smiled to herself as she took a good look at the young girl. Anna took Helene through into the lounge where Faye was waiting.</p><p>""Anna why don't you go for a shower and get changed you have been wearing those clothes all day.""</p><p>Anna looked glum as if she was going to miss something. She made to leave the room but Helene called her back, handing the girl a parcel.</p><p>""Just a little gift for you, I know your mother has been looking at this outfit for you for a while now and I am sure you will look divine in it.""</p><p>Anna thanked Helene and gave her a peck on the lips before leaving the room to go for her shower.</p><p>Faye came up to Helene and gave her a long kiss and offered her a seat and a drink. Once they were settled next to each other on Faye's large comfortable sofa they began to talk.</p><p>""Thank you so much for that outfit, you didn't have to you know. I just know she is going to look stunning in it.""</p><p>Helene nodded her agreement. ""Yes she will, she has become a real looker that girl of yours. Maybe I should have her model for the web site.""</p><p>Faye took a sip of her drink. ""Yes that would be fun. So tell me what's on your mind after your live sex show"" she giggled. Helene took her time to answer staring into space for a while before also taking a large drink from her glass.</p><p>""Well you know I have had an interest in young girls for a long time, but when it is your own daughters,"" she paused, thinking to herself, ""I suppose they are all someone's daughters but what if I make a move and they hate me for it?""</p><p>Faye put her arm around her friend's shoulder, comforting her and holding her close.</p><p>""You know that myself and Anna are in a relationship. And I do know how you are feeling. But when Anna returned the love I had for her, it was the happiest day of my life. We are so close now. We can talk about just about anything you could think of. Do you realise how nice it is to know your daughter will come to you with any worry or problem she may be having. Knowing she feels so secure with you. It's such a deeper love than a normal mother and daughter usually share. And need I say the sex is fucking awesome.""</p><p>Helene was quiet for a moment taking in all that her friend had said. ""Yes I guess it must be, the feeling of taboo must give an extra thrill to it all also. But where do you draw a line, surely there are times you want a more conventional relationship, perhaps with another woman. You know, to go to the theatre with, or a restaurant. To be seen in public with, Wouldn't your daughter become jealous?""</p><p>Faye laughed and refreshed their drinks. ""No, not at all. Think of it like any relationship. You simply make the ground rules and make it clear that you will still date other women and they are free to develop relationships. Maybe even find a girlfriend their own age.""</p><p>Helene was coming to a decision in her own mind just as the door opened and Faye's daughter Anna, came back into the room. Helene and Faye's mouthes watered as they took in the sight of the young beauty in front of them. She had put on the outfit that Helene had brought with her. The outfit was a sleeveless latex dress with a flared skating skirt. Anna's small breasts showed under the skin tight latex that Helene had given a shine to before driving to Faye's home.</p><p>Faye gave a nod to Anna. Helene later found out that what was to follow had been arranged between the mother and daughter. Anna walked across the room and knelt in front of Helene, lifting Helene's skirt with one hand she caressed the older woman's stockinged leg. Soon the young teen was stroking Helene's pussy watching as the satin panties developed a widening wet patch.</p><p>Helene leaned back touching her breast as she saw Faye strip off and kneel behind Anna. Faye reached around her daughter cupping her latex enclosed breasts, and whispering encouragement to her. Anna slipped a finger under Helene's panties squirming towards the hot moist pussy opening. Helene lifted her bottom off the sofa pulling up her skirt as Anna pulled off Helene's panties.</p><p>Faye came and sat close to Helene on the sofa, she whispered in Helene's ear how Anna had jumped at the chance to tongue Helene's Pussy when she had been told that Helene was coming and what the chat was to be about. Faye unbuttoned Helene's blouse and explored Helene's breasts. Helene leaned forward and removed her Jacket and blouse as Faye undid the bra.</p><p>Faye leant across and planted her lips on Helene's, cupping a breast. As she did, Anna put her lips to Helene's pussy and began to lick up the juices around the shaven mound. Helene gave a shudder as the young girl's tongue touched her sensitive pussy lips. She clamped her thighs around the girl's head, holding her there.</p><p>Faye and Helene's tongues entwined in a sexy dance of passion, Helene glanced down and noticed that as Anna was licking her pussy she was also fingering her mother. Helene reached across and began to massage Faye's left breast, feeling the nipple harden under her touch. Helene knew that if the teen temptress between her legs carried on much longer she would soon orgasm, Helene was not ready to come just yet.</p><p>Helene opened her legs and pulled Anna up and kissed her hard on her young lips. Her hands gripped the firm latex covered ass, pulling the girl closer. Faye watched the older woman molest her daughter and began to play with her own pussy. Helene flipped up the back of Anna's skirt feeling for the matching latex panties hoping the girl had put them on. She was not disappointed, Helene knew from her own experiences of wearing latex how it made your body sweat.</p><p>Helene slipped off the sofa joining Anna on the floor, again flipping the skirt up she began to rub Anna's pussy. Helene's plan was to get the girl's juices trapped under the latex. She slipped a finger under the latex near Anna's ass, probing towards the sweaty nasty hole. Soon she felt the damp sweat on her finger as she touched The teens hole.</p><p>Anna moaned at the touch and lifted her back as Helene pushed harder against the hole, vibrating her finger as she did so. Helene pulled out her sweat coated finger and took a great delight in smelling the damp digit.</p><p>Helene got light headed with the tangy aroma and wanted more. sticking her tongue out so Faye could see, she licked the sweat and juices off her finger. Then taking hold of the latex panties she pealed them off Anna. She noted how slick with juices they were before handing them to Faye.</p><p>Anna's mother looked at them, and smelled the rubber panties before sticking out her tongue and licking her daughter's juices off the panties. Helene watched Faye tasting the mixed juices whilst rubbing a finger between her own lips. She was getting so worked up now with the unexpected play. She moved closer to Anna's bottom and lightly kissed the girl's sweaty hole whilst rubbing another finger up and down the girl's pussy lips. Anna was juicing up nicely under Helene's expert toying of the teens pussy, and it got wetter as Helene began to lick at Anna's asshole.Faye watched her friend devouring her daughter, having finished licking the juices of her daughter's panties. Faye was masturbating watching the hot floor show.</p><p>She was feeling pleased with herself for setting up her friend and daughter, it would be good to have a local friend to share her thoughts and experiences with about the incestuous relationship she shared with her daughter. And she hoped that maybe that wouldn't be the only thing she would share. She had seen Helene's daughters, and often wondered what it would be like if they all got together.</p><p>Helene and Anna had now moved into a 69, both were using their fingers as well as their tongues on each other to great effect, both were close to cumming. Helene could hardly believe that she was here in a sexy 69 with an underage girl as her mother looked on. She found it so sexy and kinky which added to her growing orgasm.</p><p>Faye was jamming her fingers into her own pussy roughly at the horny display. She was so proud of how her daughter was handling herself with the older woman. She was sure that she would not have had the confidence at that age to have sex with someone watching. She pinched her nipples and alternated between rubbing her pussy and fingering herself as her frenzied orgasm built.</p><p>On the floor the pussy lashing was building into a crescendo with mostly hard fingering. Occasionally this was paused when an arm got tired, but the fingers would be immediately replaced by a mouth. ""God this girl is so good, her mother must have trained her well,"" Helene thought to herself. She was so close now, she redoubled her efforts on Anna's pussy. Wishing to orgasm at the same time as the teen. It was a fight now to hold back her orgasm until the teen weakened and began to cum. But alas for Helene it was a fight she could not win. The kinkiness of the situation was just to much and her excitement tipped the balance.</p><p>Helene came with a force that she not remember having for such a long long time. It was one of the most intense orgasms she had ever had, and definitely one of the most satisfying of her life. A minute or so later Anna joined her in her own orgasm and the two collapsed in a sweaty heap on the floor both panting with the exertion of their sex play.</p><p>Helene was offered a shower and gladly accepted knowing she needed to get home soon, but also knowing what a state she must look. When she came down the stairs to say her goodbyes she found Anna and her mother kissing on the sofa. Faye had the top of Anna's dress down and was moving to lick the sweat from her daughter's breasts. It was at that moment she decided, as she watched the sensual display, that she would indeed seduce her daughters.</p><p>Helene didn't want to break up the two lovers but needed to get home. She lightly touched Faye's shoulder and mouthed a ""thank you"" and ""see you later"". Helene took one last look before leaving the home of her friend.</p><p>As she drove she became more determined to go through with it all, especially as she relieved the evening's events in her mind. The problem now was how to arrange the seduction of her own daughters into her lifestyle.</p>"
493,"Helene's Daughters, Chapter 2",Carole Briggs,2,continuing story of the incestous Helene and her daughters,['ws ff FF Ff inc'],"<p>Helene woke and stretched, she had hardly slept the night before. Excited by the previous nights sexual fun With her friend Faye and her daughter. She had also been thinking about her own two daughters who she had found having their own intimate fun the day before. After meeting up with Faye and Anna, Helene had decided that she too would become much much closer to her daughters.</p><p>Helene had come up with a plan, and was determined to act on it without losing her nerve. She sat on the edge of her bed and lit one of her menthol cigarettes. As it was a Saturday she wouldn't get to see her sexy dog walking neighbour, but it would give her access to her warehouse without any of her staff being there, which was part of her plan.</p><p>Helene ran a nice hot shower and stripped and got under the invigorating needles of water. She began to wake fully and felt ready to start a day which she hoped would change her relationship with her daughters for the better. After towelling herself dry she opened her walk in wardrobe. Helene knew that she would have to wear something that would tease and get her girls lusting after her.</p><p>As she walked through looking at various items of clothing she dismissed most of her choices until she came to her leather collection. Helene inhaled the aroma of the various outfits hanging in this part of her wardrobe She had always loved the smell and the touch of leather and its classy yet sexy look. Helene pulled out a dark green leather skirt and jacket. From another rail she took a satin blouse that matched for colour, along with some shoes.</p><p>Once in her bedroom Helene picked out her underwear and sat on the edge of the bed to roll her stockings up her legs fixing them to a suspender belt. Once she was happy with her look she went to the kitchen and made a coffee before taking it into her office. Once there Helene took out a selection of covert cameras that she had bought from a security company when she had suspected someone was stealing from her warehouse. Helene hid these around her office before opening her emails. She read and answered some mails from her friends before taking a disk of some of her favourite mother-daughter videos. She watched a couple before writing private in big letters on the case and leaving it on her desk.</p><p>Helene heard the girls moving about her kitchen and decided to go and make their breakfasts. She took off her leather jacket and undid a few buttons on her blouse before walking into the kitchen and greeting the girls. She made them porridge making sure she took her time bending over to get the milk from the fridge. Helene felt the girls eyes on her as she flitted around the kitchen.</p><p>Soon the breakfasts were finished and the dishes were put in the dishwasher, Helene announced that she had to go into the warehouse for an hour and for the girls to behave themselves while she was gone. She exited through her office turning on the software for the cameras as she went.</p><p>Within a few minutes she was in her warehouse, she made a few arrangements for later on.She then went into her office and turned on the PC to see what was happening back in her home office. As she waited she decided to phone Faye and thank her for the night before.</p><p>""Hello Faye, it's Helene just calling to thank you and Anna for last night it was wonderful, such an experience.""</p><p>""Your more than welcome we enjoyed it a great deal too, and we must do it again soon""</p><p>""Well that's a very strong possibility and at the moment I have a plan on the go which may help us get a couple more to join us""</p><p>""Mmmmm that sounds fun Helene tell me more""</p><p>Helene filled Faye in on her plan, whilst she sat back in her chair Helene pulled up her skirt and fingered her pussy remembering the previous night. They exchanged some sexy ideas and fantasies as Helene kept an eye on her computer screen.</p><p>Back at home the girls changed into their day clothes and started to explore the home starting with their mother's bedroom. To their delight they found the very damp panties Helene had worn the night before. Both Vicky and Lily sniffed the panties taking in the smell of their mother's pussy. Lily the nine year old took the panties and rubbed the dampness across her face and lips.</p><p>Once they had grown bored with the panties they decided to see what new things Helene might have on her computer. Vicky checked that Helene's car had not returned and led Lily by her hand into Helene's home office.</p><p>At the warehouse Helene jumped as the girls came into view looking so cute as they walked in hand in hand. She excused herself from the phone call with Faye and concentrated on watching the action. Vicky walked up to the desk and saw the disk labelled private, taking no notice of this she put it straight into the PC. Once the files came up on the screen Vicky could be heard asking Lily which she fancied watching. Lily pointed at one which Vicky clicked on.</p><p>The film was a mother daughter type video, the film which Helene had watched a few times, was about two girls hunting around their mother's bedroom, and finding her sex toys and started playing around with them as a lark, laughing and joking. Suddenly the mother appears very cross and makes the girls learn to use the toys on each other properly. Later on they get to use the toys on the mother.</p><p>Helene watched closely at her girls reaction to the film. She was sure that the girls had probably checked her room out for her toys but they were locked and hidden away very securely. Vicky picked Lily up and sat her on her lap absently stroking her sisters chest as the scene unfolded. Slowly Vicky's hand began stroking Lily's thigh moving slowly higher and higher, just as she was about to move her hand under the hem of Lily's skirt Helene speed dialled home. Helene watched the girls jump as the phone rang.</p><p>""Hi girls just to let you know I am on my way back home and I will be with you shortly I hope your behaving, bye""</p><p>Helene watched a while longer as the girls panicked and put the disk back before running out of the office. Helene calmly walked to her car although her heart was pounding, the next half an hour would be make or break.</p><p>Helene opened the door of her home and walked in. She could hear her heart pounding in her ears. Although it was morning she walked straight into the kitchen and poured a very large vodka. Helene went to her office and made a disk with the cameras evidence on it. As the PC loaded the video feed onto the disk, she took a drink and a moment to compose herself and straighten her clothes.</p><p>Satisfied Helene walked into the living room finding the girls lying on their fronts in front of the TV. Both of the girls were trying their best to look like they had been there all morning.</p><p>""Have you been watching anything interesting girls"" Helene asked watching the girls for any tell tale signs of lying.</p><p>""No Mum,"" said Vicky</p><p>""Yes Mum,"" said Lily</p><p>The two girls looked at each other and Lily began to blush. They became more and more fidgety under their mother's gaze. Finally they did all they could do and ignored Helene concentrating on the TV. Helene stood in front of the TV and put the disk in the player.</p><p>""Well girls it looks like you have taken to lying as well as your other misdemeanours, are you sure you don't want to alter your stories?""</p><p>Neither girl said anything but looked at each other guiltily ""OK"" said Helene and pressed play on the DVD. The girls sat up as soon as soon as they realised it was showing their mum's office. Vicky turned towards her mum blushing hard, and looking with pleading eyes at her mother.</p><p>Once the girls were both blushing enough Helene turned off the disk and looked at the two girls. ""Well what have you got to say for yourselves, what you were doing is illegal. It's called incest and would at the very least put you in a children's home.""</p><p>Both the girls looked as if they were about to cry and Helene was enjoying watching the girls go through the torment. She would admit that she did have a sadistic streak.</p><p>""So girls, what sort of punishment should I deal out to you. Do either of you, have any ideas for how to punish two such delicious lesbian sluts?""</p><p>Helene could see the words sinking into Vicky's mind and a smile starting as she understood Helene's words and the Heavy hint that Helene had dropped. Vicky stood in front of her mum with her hands folded behind her back looking so nervous but so cute too.</p><p>""Well Mum I guess we should agree to whatever punishment that you see fit or maybe we can make it up to you in a different way.""</p><p>Helene listened glad to hear that her daughter was smart enough to pick up the hint.</p><p>""Mmmmm well that certainly sounds interesting. What exactly did you have in mind Vicky?""</p><p>The day was becoming a day of risks and hints but Vicky felt that she had nothing to lose with the gamble she was about to take.</p><p>""Well Mum, Lily and I really like all your sexy videos and I guess as you own them that you must really like them a lot too. So maybe Lily and me could be like the girls in the videos for you if you liked.""</p><p>Helene breathed a sigh of relief that her plan had worked so well. Her pussy was melting at the thought that she had her two daughters just where she wanted them. She was also thinking of the sexy adventures she and her daughters would share over the coming weeks of their school holidays.</p><p>""OK girls go and have a good wash and return here if this is what you want, then so be it, I will turn you two into the sluts that you want to be.""</p><p>Once the girls returned Helene ushered the girls into her car and drove towards the warehouse. She felt so excited and alive, as she looked in her rear view mirror she saw the two girls looked excited too. Soon the industrial estate where her warehouse was held came into view. Helene typed a code into the gate which opened to let the car through. Helene opened the warehouse door and led the girls through the main warehouse to a locked door which opened into the area which housed the special lines she sold.</p><p>Helene explained to the girls that this was part of her business which she hoped the girls would one day help her to run and one day own. She told them have have a look around the place. The girls were amazed at all the outfits hanging up and were so excited as they ran around looking at all the stock. Helene slipped off to use her private shower as she was sweaty and sticky from the days excitement. Once dry she slipped on a PVC corset and tight PVC jeans.</p><p>When she returned to the warehouse she found Lily on the floor laughing and pointing at a shelf. Helene was bemused at her daughter's behaviour and asked her whatever was she laughing at. Through broken giggles Lily explained that there was a spelling mistake on one of the products. When Helene took a look she laughed herself at her daughter's mistake.</p><p>""No Lily it's supposed to be spelt like that. It's a kind of joke, it is supposed to be called a piddling pool rather than a paddling pool""</p><p>""But why Mummy?""</p><p>""Well it's for ladies and girls to play what we call water sports. I know you look puzzled water sports is when people wee over each other.""</p><p>""Ooooh that's funny Mummy. Do people really do that?""</p><p>""Yes honey they do. Maybe you can try it one of these days""</p><p>Vicky was busy holding up different outfits against herself, and checking them in a full length mirror. Helene watched as her daughter picked out outfits, taking note of the ones she obviously liked. Helene was impressed with her daughter's good taste thinking that Vicky would look great in any of the outfits.</p><p>""Now girls strip off and come to me, it is punishment time.""</p><p>Helene took Lily by the hand and bent her over her lap. She knew that she couldn't spank Lily as much as her older sister but was sure she could get a nice rosie blush to her buttocks. She slid her hands over the gorgeous bottom of her daughter, the flesh she had wanted to touch for so long. She spanked Lily getting the colour she wanted and just the hint of tears in Lily's eyes she desired.</p><p>Vicky looked nervous knowing her spanking would be harder. Helene beckoned Vicky over to accept her punishment. Vicky assumed the position without being asked which pleased her mother a great deal.</p><p>Helene took great delight in caressing Vicky's bottom stretching her asshole open as she did. Helene grazed a manicured finger nail over her daughter's exposed ass hole. Vicky gave a gasp of pleasure at her mother's touch. This soon disappeared at the sharp slap of her mother's hand on her bottom. Spank after spank landed on Vicky's bottom, Helene was able to go a little harder on her older daughter and was soon hearing Vicky yelp with the spanking. A redness soon appeared all over the young girls bottom and once tears were visible Helene stopped and admired her hand work.</p><p>Helene had both the girls straddle one PVC clad leg each facing her. The girls' pussies in direct contact with the shiny material. The girls squirmed themselves as they adjusted to the feeling between their legs as they faced their mother.</p><p>Helene took one of her breasts out of her corset and fed it between Lily's lips having her youngest daughter suckle on her nipple. Helene moved her head towards Vicky's opening her mouth she kissed her on the lips. Soon the two were in a deep kiss and embrace, suppressed passions unleashed from the two lovers.</p><p>Helene was in heaven she thought back to all the times she had masturbated thinking of this moment, never once thinking she would have the courage to go through with her perverted desires, Lily was making noises of pleasure as she continued to suckle on her mother's nipple. Helene moved Lily's head up and began to kiss her youngest offering her other breast to Vicky.</p><p>Soon Lily got the hang of kissing properly and Helene was impressed by her enthusiasm. Helene slipped her hands under her daughters and began to rub at their pussies. She found her way into their young cunts and watched as the girls moved up and down on her fingers.</p><p>The girls were in deep incestuous pleasure and Helene herself was craving release. Just as she thought the girls were close to coming she stopped the action. The girls sighed with disappointment.</p><p>""Don't worry girls we will soon carry on, but I have an idea. How would you like to meet one of Mummy's special friends and her daughter. It's about time I returned the favour to her for the times I have played with Anna. I will give her a call and have them both come over.""</p><p>Helene came off the phone and told the girls that Faye and Anna would be there soon. She ushered the girls into the shower and went to find another outfit for herself. Helene soon found a nice green satin basque, panties and stockings. She slipped herself into this along with some high heels. To conceal this from the girls, she put on a PVC raincoat.</p><p>Soon the girls came out of the shower and returned to their mother. For Lily Helene had selected a blue satin set of underwear, padded bra, panties and suspender belt with matching blue stockings and shoes. For Vicky Helene had found a PVC dress with a flared short skirt along with a PVC thong and knee boots.</p><p>They dressed finishing just as they heard Faye's car pull up outside. Helene watched the mother and daughter walk towards the door on the CCTV. She buzzed them through the door and was pleased to see Anna was wearing the latex dress from the night before. Faye walked in wearing a long coat which she removed to reveal shiny Lycra leggings and a white lacy top with a white a satin panel over the stomach area. Shoulderless it also showed the top of Faye's breasts. Helene admired her friend's looks, her red curly hair tumbling down onto her shoulders, and the glasses that made her look so seductive.</p><p>Faye walked up to Helene and kissed her on the lips, with her arm around Helene's waist she surveyed the girls standing in front of her.</p><p>""Hello girls don't you both look so stunning, I think we are going to become very good friends and have a lot of fun together.""</p><p>Faye walked up to Lily and ran her hands all over the young girls body, touching and feeling her through the lingerie. She shared a kiss with Lily before moving to Vicky. Faye embraced Vicky's PVC clad body kissing her deeply, lifting the flared skirt and touching the girl's ass. Faye ran a finger under Vicky's thong lifting it to her nose inhaling Vicky's musky scent.</p><p>Helene took off her PVC mac showing the sexy outfit she was wearing to the rest of the group. Faye left Vicky and came up to her friend's side putting her hand straight on to Helene's ass. The two shared a deep lingering kiss in front of their daughters, caressing each other. Passions rising at the touches and stroking, and with the thoughts of what was going to happen next with the three Sexy young girls.</p><p>The two women sat on the large leather sofa,making themselves comfortable. A wine cooler was at the side from which Helene produced a bottle. She filled two glasses handing one to Faye and taking one for herself.</p><p>As they had discussed on the phone out of earshot of the girls Faye handed Anna a bag full of sex toys. She had told Anna that she wanted her to take charge of the Two younger girls and put a show on for the two mothers. Helene and Faye sat back eager for the show to start.</p><p>Peeling off her latex panties covered in her scent, sweat and juices she handed them to Lily to smell and taste. While she was engaged in this Anna fixed a collar and lead around Vicky's neck. She pulled up her skirt and pulled on the leash, pulling Vicky's face to her pussy.</p><p>Vicky knew what to do and extended her tongue eager to taste her new friend's cunt. Anna had other ideas and teased Vicky by not letting her quite reach her goal. Lily had finished licking at Anna's Panties, and Anna called her over asking her to pull up her latex skirt and lick up the sweat and juices from her ass and thighs.</p><p>Lily did this eagerly and Helene was amazed at how submissive and eager to please her youngest was. Finally Anna let Vicky get a taste of the pussy she so much wanted to taste.</p><p>The two mothers watched on with pride at the sexy scene their daughters were putting on for them. Faye had slipped her hand into her Lycra leggings frigging herself just as Helene had done with her own panties. Both of them so turned on at the depravity they were indulging in.</p><p>Anna pealed off her latex dress and stepped out of it. She lay down on the floor having Vicky carry on with her pussy eating duties. She pulled Lily down to start licking at the young girls little pussy. Both the mothers looked on getting more and more turned on, their breaths getting faster as was the playing with their pussies.</p><p>Anna looked to be in heaven with her new girlfriends and the two mothers envied her. They knew it wouldn't be long before they would have to join in. Faye broke the spell and moved over to Vicky's pussy and began to lick at the girl who was in turn licking her own daughter.</p><p>Helene stood before her youngest, her panties thrown off on the walk over. She offered her soaking pussy to Lily who hungrily lapped at the juices streaming from her mother. Helene played with her breasts as Lily did a good job of licking her. Helene felt more alive than she had ever done,she felt that this was the ultimate in her kinky life, surely she never get more depraved or so she thought!</p><p>Lily was the first to crack and it wasn't long before the young girl had her first mini orgasm. Helene was sure that her daughter had not gone as far as she could have, probably scared of the new feeling inside her. Lily lay down near the three who continued to play. Helene squatted down placing her pussy on to Anna's lips. Not long after Anna came from all the excitement and the tongue service given by Vicky. She pushed Vicky away from her pussy but continued to tongue Helene. Vicky was not to be disappointed as Faye soon moved into a 69 with her.</p><p>Helene was so proud of her girls and as her own orgasm began to build she watched the sexy scene between Faye and her oldest girl. Anna had become an expert pussy licker and was doing a fine job of lapping up Helene's juices.</p><p>Helene came with one of the biggest orgasms of her kinky life. She stood up above Anna playing with her pussy as the last pulses of her orgasm subsided. Suddenly she let rip with a jet of piss which rained downed on Anna's body. Over her stomach up over her breasts and towards her face.</p><p>Lily to Helene's surprise rushed over and began licking at the piss on Anna's body. She obviously liked the taste as she turned her face towards her mother with her mouth open. Helene directed a stream of her piss towards her daughter's waiting mouth, and was astonished to see Lily take good gulps of the nasty fluid. What astounded Helene the most was that Lily was so eager to try the taste, after all she knew the girls couldn't have seen anything like this on any of the DVD's she had left available.</p><p>Soon her stream finished but Lily still licked at Anna's body. She continued until she was licking at Anna pussy. Helene sat and watched mesmerised at Lily's natural ability and eagerness to play. She wondered more and more whether Lily had been with someone other than her sister. Mrs Roberts she pondered or someone else? She knew she would have to investigate further it didn't seem right even in this depraved arena, she expected to have to coach Lily more than Vicky and at the moment it looked like it would be the other way round.</p><p>Faye and Vicky continued their 69, now using fingers also to probe each other's anuses. As the 69 got more intense the anal fingering became deeper and more frenzied. The fingering also had the effect of making the tongue action more intense. The two were locked in a depraved circle of lust.</p><p>As Helene watched, her fingers entered her own moist channel. Lily copied her mother and the two smiled at each other as they watched the floor show. The two lovers on the floor were oblivious to being watched. Vicky and Faye were getting carried away and were in their own zones of pleasure. Helene noticed that Vicky nearly had all her fingers in Faye's ass. She knew that at some point she wanted both of her holes filled in the same way by her daughter's fists.</p><p>""Oh my god Helene. Your girls are so good at this. C'mon Vicky fuck my ass.""</p><p>Faye's breathing was getting faster and her body had a sheen of sweat. Vicky came, her hips bouncing against the floor, her eyes closed and her head tilted back, tendons sticking out of her neck. Helene herself came watching her eldest come to orgasm so powerfully tilting her over the edge.</p><p>As Vicky spasmed in orgasm her fingers were still in Faye's anus. The twitching girls powerful throes exciting Faye all the more and she too orgasmed shouting obscenities as she came down from her high.</p><p>Helene took Lily to the shower room so they could both clean up a little leaving Faye and Vicky to recover. Helene needed to quiz Lily on how she appeared to be so adventurous. The two stepped under the water, Helene enjoying the hot spray and the refreshing aroma of her shower gel. Soon she felt Lily's Hands soaping her thighs and moving upwards and she felt her pussy twitch.</p><p>However Helene didn't want to be distracted by her daughter's sexual advances. They needed to talk.</p><p>""Lils, please tell me the truth I will not be angry but you seem to know a little to much for someone of your age. Have you been playing with anyone other than your sister?""</p><p>""No Mum, it's just been me and Vicky doing some of the things in the videos you left around""</p><p>""Well tell me about you diving in after that piss like a girl possessed, that's not normal for a girl your age, that's something grown ups do when they develop a taste for such things""</p><p>""I guess it was what you said about that piddling pool Mummy. It just made me think about it and what people got out of it. So when you weed, I just sort of jumped in I guess.""</p><p>Helene was a little relieved although she wasn't entirely convinced. She and Lily dried themselves and dressed before going back into the warehouse. Faye and Vicky were still lying on the floor kissing and cuddling in quite a sensual way. The two on the floor broke their embrace and stood up Vicky walked up to her mother and kissed her on the lips.</p><p>""Thank you Mum for today. It's been awesome far beyond my dreams.""</p><p>As Faye walked back towards Anna she too kissed Helene. ""Yes thank you Helene, thank you for sharing your two treasures with me. They really do you proud and I hope we get the chance to have many more fun times together""</p><p>Helene was so proud of her two girls and herself and was looking forward to many more such events. But she was still not convinced that Lily was telling the truth. If someone else had been teaching her girl the only person it could be would be Mrs Roberts. Helene decided that she needed to know for sure so on the spur of the moment she thought the girls would be better off out of the way for the evening.</p><p>""Well Faye I have had an idea. Why don't you take the girls home with you for the evening I am sure they would like that and it will give me a chance to sort something out. I may choose to join you later if that's OK with you? If not they can stay with you overnight. What do you think?""</p><p>""Oooh Helene that would be wonderful if your sure? Would it be OK if I invited my sister over too?""</p><p>Helene had never met Faye's sister but trusted her friend and agreed. Faye and Vicky went to use the shower and Helene tidied the warehouse up, hosing away the piss on the floor. She took a walk outside and made a call to Mrs Roberts. Helene arranged for her to babysit that night although the girls would not be there.</p><p>She heard voices inside and returned to find Faye and Vicky clean and dressed. She kissed the girls and Faye goodbye and watched them leave the building. As the sound of Faye's exhaust disappeared into the distance she took a large hold all and began to choose sexy outfits for the girls. With what she had in mind they would need a sexy new wardrobe. She also took a copy of the security cameras inside the ware house before deleting the file on the system.</p><p>Helene drove herself home enjoying the drive, she felt so calm and relaxed, she pondered on this as she drove. She wondered why she didn't feel ashamed of her actions, about how she had drawn her daughters into her depraved way of life. And how freely she had lent them to her friend and now Faye's sister a woman she had never even met. All she did know for sure was that she never wanted it to end, and was looking forward to exploring more with her girls, and couldn't wait for the next chapter.</p>"
494,"Shocking News, Part 1",Caroline,1,Recently divorced mother finds herself almost caught and ends up hearing stunning news.,['F f voy mast'],"<p>I was sitting on the sideline watching my daughter's game, chatting with the other soccer moms when I noticed my daughter was about to shoot on goal. As the ball crossed the goal line we all jumped up and cheered. As if on cue, the sky opened up and the rain came down. I quickly packed up and headed to the car. I was parked at the edge of the field as we arrived first (always a habit of mine). I jumped into the car and turned on the car to get it warm. Watching the girls run around in their wet uniforms suddenly started my mind racing and brought back wonderful memories of my youth and the explorations I had experienced. Feeling the warm air blowing on my legs started seemed to set my whole body into goose bumps including my hard nipples which I could now only partially attribute to the wet clothes. I managed to reach into the back and grab a towel and get myself a little dry.</p><p>Watching the girls running around in their wet white jerseys now started to clearly define which girls on the U16 team were wearing sports bras and which ones had not felt they needed them. Before I realized... I found myself trying to see the young girl's breasts through their wet jerseys and my heart was beating faster and faster. Knowing that I still had time, I slipped a hand under my shirt and slowly started to tease my nipples... my thumb rubbing lightly back and forth and gently pulling with a slight twist. My whole body reacting I leaned back in the seat and opened my legs a bit. I knew I had time so I unbuttoned my jeans and pushed them down just enough. Jeans were wet but panties were dry... at least most of them. The inside of the car now seemed almost too warm but it might just have been me! I stared back out the window at the girls and let my left fingers slip down into my panties. Knowing I had time, I slowly worked my fingers through my hair (being recently divorced and not dating yet, I had let it get out of control) and down to my wet slit. Pushing a finger lower, I felt the wetness and used that finger to spread it everywhere and I realized I was starting to fog up the windows. My heart pounding as I slowly rubbed the ridge above my clitty...stimulating it but not directly was my favorite way to build to an incredible orgasm. Biting my lip... moving my finger faster... slowly building... suddenly shocked when lightning ripped open the sky and sent everyone heading to their cars. I had to yank my fingers out and pull up my jeans. I barely got them zipped when my dau jumped into the passenger seat.</p><p>Her body was completely soaked and dripping onto the seat. Her black Nike sports bra clearly outlined through her jersey. Wow baby.. you are drenched! She was smiling as she loved soccer and really liked playing in the rain, mud, or any bad weather. I noticed her arms were solid bumps and without thinking looked directly at her hard nipples poking through the different layers. I grabbed a blanket from the back seat and handed it to her. My daughter is incredibly beautiful even if I am biased as her proud mother. Not overly curvy but still developed enough to turn heads at the mall as I have noticed for the past few years. Her blonde hair still looked amazing in her ponytail even though it was completely saturated and almost stuck to her back. I told her I saw her goal and she smiled and said it might end up the winning goal if they cancel the rest of the game. Within a few minutes the coaches sent out a text message to everyone letting them know that the games would be cancelled for the rest of the day. We were in a different city for a travel tournament so we were all going to just relax at the hotel. I told my daughter Sarah that if she wanted to climb in the back and get dry clothes out of the suitcase, she could change before we headed to the hotel. She said great and leaned over to kiss my cheek as she climbed into the back seat. For the first time, I realized that my body was still on fire and her kiss caused my whole body to light up. Feeling embarrassed but excited my heart felt like it was going to burst out of my chest. The rain coming down so hard you could not see the other cars that were left as most had already headed off to the hotel. My daughter pulled out a new t shirt and a pair of sweat pants. I started talking to her about the game when she started to undress in the back seat. I felt myself blush and didn't want to look away but also struggling with continuing to look at her as she changed. Without pausing, she pulled off her wet bra and her perfect A cup breasts were right in front of me and she continued to tell me about the game. I tried to keep eye contact but felt my eyes darting lower. After a minute of drying off, she pulled her dry shirt on and saved me from any further temptation. That is, until she lifted her hips up and pushed her shorts and panties to the floor of the back seat, I was so shocked I turned away but not before noticing she was almost completely shaved. My pussy started throbbing as I couldn't believe how it affected me. She giggled and told me I didn't have to freak out about seeing her, after all she didn't have anything I didn't have and that I had seen it all before. While that was true, I hadn't seen her like that since before she had started to get her hair. I told her I just wanted to make sure I respected her privacy. After she pulled up her sweat pants she leaned forward and kissed my cheek again and told me I was the best.</p><p>The rain still was coming down so hard it was dangerous to drive so we decided to sit in the parking lot and wait it out. She started texting some of her friends and I found myself squeezing my thighs together to stimulate myself...unable to control how excited I was. After a few minutes Sarah climbed back into the front seat and told me I could turn down the heat as the car was an oven. I smiled and turned it down but she noticed my hard nipples and told me I could leave it warm if I was cold. I didn't know what to say so I just blushed. She looked out the window and asked if she could ask me some big questions. I started to get nervous but told her to go ahead. She asked that since the divorce, I hadn't dated anyone and if I had plans to start dating again. I laughed and told her that I wasn't really thinking about that yet. She looked at me and smile and just said that she wanted me to know that she would be okay if I started dating again. My heart started to ache with how much I loved her and how mature she was being about everything. I told her that I appreciated the sentiment but that I wasn't really ready to get back out there. She smiled and said ""okay but... umm.. what about you know... any sexual urges you get. I assume that you still have those?"" I laughed out loud out of embarrassment, shock, and excitement. I told her that yes, even old ladies like me still have those urges. She smiled and blushed. I told her that any urges I have like that, I will simply take care of them myself and that even when you are married, you still have those urges and take care of them yourself sometimes. I found my heart pounding now, having this discussion with my daughter. Realizing I was so excited, my clitty was swollen and I could feel the stimulation from my jeans I tried to control myself but my hips were moving just abit to generate some friction. The image of my daughter's perfect little body racing through my mind, bringing me close to orgasm and I wasn't even touching myself. I could not ever remember being this excited with all my clothes on. As she looked out the window I pressed my fingers between my legs and that was enough to send me over the edge and I felt my pussy throbbing through an incredible orgasm just inches away from my daughter. She was saying something about a friend and I finally regained self control just in time for her to utter the phrase ""Mom, I think I'm a lesbian.""</p>"
495,"Shocking News, Part 2",Caroline,2,Second chapter has Mom dealing with the news that her daughter is a lesbian.,['F f Mast voy'],"<p>""Mom, I think I'm a lesbian."" These words still hung in the air as I tried to get a grip on my shifting reality.</p><p>I tried not to react so that she knew I was there to support her. ""What makes you think you are a ... lesbian?""</p><p>She smiled and looked over at me, ""Because I have kissed other girls and I like it so much more than boys.""</p><p>My whole body shook again as I realized what my 15-year-old daughter was telling me. At her age, while I had done a lot of the same things, no one talked about it and being open wasn't really an option. I asked who she had been playing with and she just looked at me. She blushed and said Kelly... her best friend since she was little. Kelly is also on the team and is one of those athletic girls who just makes your heart stop. My brother in law once commented at a game that she might be worth the jail time! I told Sarah that I just wanted her to be happy and safe and that I would support her in whatever direction her life took her. At least that's what I think I said, I suddenly had an image of my daughter and Kelly together and my body was starting to revolt against my mind. She looked at me and told me she loved me and that I was really being cool about it. I told her that it was okay and that she could always tell me anything. I would never judge her or make her feel bad for her feelings. She looked out the window and said the rain was getting less and we could head back to the hotel.</p><p>The drive to the hotel was uncomfortably silent. She was worried about whether or not I was mad and I was fighting back the images in my mind of my daughter and her beautiful young friend playing together and exploring. At the check in desk I was able to hold it together enough to get our room and remember the details about breakfast in the morning. As we headed up to the room, I looked at Sarah and she was almost crying but still holding it together. We got to the room and I just pulled her to me to hug her. She burst into tears and started to apologize. I hushed her and told her everything was going to be okay. After a few minutes I asked her why she was so upset and she said she was just so nervous about telling me and didn't want me to be mad or disappointed in her. I told her that I loved her and that I thought she had amazing tastes in girls because Kelly was absolutely gorgeous. That broke the ice and she started laughing.</p><p>I looked her in the eyes and told her that since she was so brave in telling me, I would tell her a secret. Her eyes got wide, ""What Mom?"" I told her that I had been with a few girls when I was growing up so I know how she felt and how amazing it is. I smiled at the look of shock on her face. I asked what was wrong and suddenly she blushed and I noticed her nipples poking through her T-shirt. I smiled and realized that she was reacting just the same as me. She was looking down so I lifted her chin and told her I loved her and that I hope she was okay with me telling her that. I told her that I her dad was a great guy and was a good lover and without him I wouldn't have her but that we were just at different points in our lives and I wanted to explore more and he just couldn't go down that road because he thought it was wrong. I told her this so she knew that her dad might have a problem when she told him about what she felt in her heart. She smiled up at me and asked if that meant I would start dating women. I laughed and told her that I have no idea because I haven't tried to date anyone for 17 years and I certainly don't know how it works to try and find another woman! She leaned up, kissed me softly on the lips and said... ""Don't worry Mom, you are beautiful and you won't have any trouble finding any woman you want!"" She got up and went into the bathroom to shower.</p><p>I sat on the bed, utterly stunned at what had just happened over the past hour of my life. From almost being caught to finding my daughter is a lesbian to telling her that I was one too... my head was spinning. The most unbelievable thing at that point was that my body was on fire from the touch of her lips against mine. I could almost still feel the soft wetness pressed against my mouth and was lightly rubbing my lips with my finger...almost as if I was trying to rub it in as a moisturizer. As I heard the shower start, I lay back on the bed, one finger pressed against my lips my other hand slipped under my panties to my swollen clitty and started rubbing furiously. I couldn't believe how hot I was and felt my orgasm building so quickly. Suddenly... my body released and I came harder than I had in months. Luckily, I just got myself put together when the shower shut off and Sarah came out in a towel. ""I saved you some hot water Mom.""</p><p>""Thank you baby,"" knowing that I needed a cold shower much more than a warm one!</p><p>As I walked into the bathroom, I noticed her uniform hanging, including her cute lil panties. I started to undress but kept looking back at them on the rack. As I was finally undressed... I couldn't resist any more and reached over to take her panties down. I leaned against the counter...and started pushing the soft material against my cheek, so sexy. My body was on fire and felt myself building to another orgasm. Pushing her panties down my body, across my hard nipples, down my tummy, and over my own mound, my legs started to open on their own. Picturing her tight young body in them, I suddenly started shaking as another orgasm washed over me. I had already lost count of my orgasms this evening. Embarrassed, I put them back on the rack and hopped into the shower. The cold water, shocking me into reality of what I had been doing, brought me to a much more calm state and was able to get control of my body. As I dried off, I felt my lust coming under control and was ready to go to bed.</p><p>I stepped back into the room and Sarah had turned off the light and was in her bed. I dropped my towel and slipped under my covers. The cool sheets on my skin helped bring all my thoughts under control and ready for bed. I whispered good night to Sarah but she was already asleep. I rolled over and started to drift off until I heard a strange noise. I listened again but didn't hear anything, maybe it was something out in the hall. As I started to drift off again, it happened again and I realized it was Sarah...and I suddenly understood that she was masturbating in the other bed. My body went from cool to volcanic in seconds. The light from the parking lot just slipping through let me realize she was in her bed and I could see her fingers moving between her legs under the covers. Watching her touch herself sent my fingers immediately between my legs. My clitty was already poking through its hood and sensitive so my body was ready to go fast. Just as I was about to cum, watching her, listening to her panting, my body exploded when I heard her whisper ""Yes Mommy!""</p>"
496,"Shocking News, Part 3",Caroline,3,Part 3 is the set up for what is sure to be a memorable evening.,['F f nosex'],"<p>""Yes Mommy""! These words, normally so innocent have now rocked my whole world. Laying in the hotel bed, with my 15-year-old daughter in the other bed, listening to her masturbate had my body on fire and as she reached her orgasm, she uttered that short phrase. What did it mean? What should I do? Was she even aware that she said it? Biting my lip, I listened as she calmed down from her orgasm. I could see her moving around a bit but realized that I could soon hear her soft slow breathing that she had drifted off to sleep. While I was happy she was asleep, my body was still on fire. Moving my fingers across my stomach and slowly up to my breasts, I was starting to imagine what it would be like if my daughter was touching me. Her fingers running lightly over my skin causing my whole body to react. As she lightly runs her finger across my nipples, I feel my pussy flood in anticipation. Just that quick thought was enough for me to slip my other hand down between my legs, finding my clitty already at attention I started to massage it and my hips started moving on their own. Moving my hips up and down as my fingers began to spread the wetness everywhere I could feel another orgasm rising quickly. My breathing starting to quicken, heart pounding, biting my lip again I felt an orgasm explode through me and biting back all noise I only managed a quick squeak. My whole body going limp, I drifted off to sleep.</p><p>Waking up on Saturday morning, the sun was shining and my daughter was already pulling up her soccer shorts giving me just a quick glimpse of her panties. Still a little sleepy, I was trying to determine if the events from last night were real or simply a dream. As she turned around she saw me looking at her and she smiled, jumped on the bed, and kissed me softly on the lips and said good morning mommy. Did she always kiss me on the lips or on the cheek? Was that kiss longer than normal? What am I thinking? What am I doing? ""Good morning honey. Did you sleep well?"" She said she slept better than she had in a long time. She was so happy that she could share things with me and that I was taking it so well. She was all smiles but she realized that we were running a bit late. She pulled down the covers and said, ""you gotta get up and ready quick"". She did it so quickly that I didn't have time to hold them and she exposed my completely naked body. Her eyes were wide as she looked my entire body up and down. I smiled and started to get out of bed. ""Wow mom, you have an amazing body. You even shave bare just like me."" Stunned, I just managed ""Well, I like the way it looks and feels when its clean like this."" She just giggled as I stood up and got dressed. I realized that she was watching me the whole time and I tried to treat it as no big deal. I did notice that her hard nipples were poking through her uniform. I was happy to know that I still had enough appeal to affect someone like that.</p><p>We arrived at the fields for the first games of Saturday morning. With the dew on the grass, the sun was glinting off the field as if it were covered in diamonds. This was just another reason I loved the game. As the girls started to take the field, they left dark footprints to mark their passage. The girls in their uniforms, the parents in the stands, everything was perfectly normal except for the thoughts running through my mind of my beautiful daughter and her girlfriend. I look over and see my daughter talking to the girl I now know she has been intimate with for a long time. As they chat, Kelly looks upset but my daughter takes her hands and says something that makes Kelly look shocked. At that moment, they both look up to me in the stands and smile and wave. My stomach lurches as I realize that Sarah must have told Kelly that she told me but that with my own admission, they thought everything would be fine. Suddenly, they both start walking over to me and my heart starts to pound. Kelly smiled and said ""Hey Ms. Johnson, ummm... Sarah told me that you know and that you didn't freak out. That's really cool but can you please not tell my parents, there is no way they would be as understanding as you."" I replied ""Of course. That's a decision that you need to make for yourself when you think you and they are both ready to discuss. If there's anything you would like me to do, just ask and I would love to help."" She leaned in to hug me and I could smell her clean young scent and my entire body lit up. As she stood up, she lingered long enough to whisper into my ear ""By the way, you are totally a MILF."" I couldn't hide my shock but luckily they had both turned quickly and headed out to the field.</p><p>As I watched the game, I found myself watching Sarah and Kelly in such a different light. Their lithe young bodies so amazing as they stretched and moved. Showing off their strong athletic legs running up and down the field. I realized that I had been so preoccupied with watching them, that I had lost track of the actual game. Before I realized what had happened, the game was over and they had won. Both girls were jumping up and down and hugging and now my thoughts were soooo different from other games that I felt my body reacting in a new way. By winning, that meant we had another game in the evening. Everyone was making plans for lunch and heading away from the fields. The girls came running over to me and asked if Kelly could go with us to lunch. Her parents were going to a restaurant that Kelly didn't like and so I agreed. I waved to her parents and gave them a thumbs up that she could go with me and we all headed to the car. As the girls sat in the back seat, I noticed that they were holding hands. I was happy for them, sad that Kelly still had to hide the truth, and excited by the thought of them together all at the same time. The girls decided on the restaurant and we got a booth near the back. As we waited for our food, I noticed that the girls were still holding hands under the table. I smiled and told the girls that I was happy they could trust me with their secret. I asked if any of the girls on the team knew and they both quickly said no. While it seems that its more open, some girls can really be mean and just make things difficult. I smile and told them I understood and that I would keep their secret. We chatted about the team and school and movies and things. To everyone else in the restaurant, nothing out of the ordinary was going on but privately, these beautiful young girls were holding hands and my mind was racing with images of the two girls. As we ate, the sky was suddenly getting dark and ominous.</p><p>As we arrive at the field we look around and worry that the afternoon games might get rained out too. I was able to keep myself calm and collected during this game and was even able to pay attention to the other parents as they talked about the fact that if we won, we would be in the championship game on Sunday. As the game neared the end, I noticed Kelly's parents coming over to me. I smiled and said hello. We made some small talk and they told me they had a big favor to ask. They didn't think the girls would make it to the finals and they had other plans for Sunday and needed to head back home this evening. They asked if it would be okay for me to bring Kelly home. I said of course but they still looked upset. The mom blushed and said that before lunch at the restaurant, they went back and checked out of the hotel. This meant that Kelly had no place to stay. I told them that it was not a problem and she could stay with us. Her mom was so relieved that she hugged me and told me that they had Kelly's bag in the back of their car. I was now trying to figure out how I was going to make it through the night with the two of them in the bed next to me. As the girls approached us after the game, Kelly's mom let her know that she would be staying with us for the night and that I would bring them home. Because the game was over early, we had the entire rest of the day to fill with activities. Kelly's mom suggested that we go sightseeing. Kelly looked right at me and said in front of everyone ""I would love to see EVERYTHING"" and winked at me.</p>"
497,"Shocking News, Part 4",Caroline,4,Together with Sarah and Kelly pushing the edge of what we can do.,['F f f Voy Mast'],"<p>""I would love to see EVERYTHING"" hung in the air like a word balloon in a cartoon. My daughter's 15 year old girlfriend was hitting on me right in front of her parents. She hugged her parents goodbye and stood between my daughter Sarah and me and held each of our hands. Her parents waved and dropped off her travel bag. As we put it into the car, I asked the girls what they wanted to do first. They both said back to the hotel to shower. I blushed and they both giggled. My heart was pounding as I started to imagine what might happen for the rest of the weekend. As we drove back to the hotel I peeked into the rear view mirror to catch the girls kissing. Kelly holding my daughters head in her hands so lovingly as they kissed softly yet passionately. My pussy started to react immediately with a flood of excitement and my clitty already started to swell. I had to move my hips a bit to relieve some of the stress. I could hear Sarah moaning softly and was now trying to make sure I got us back to the hotel safely. I glanced back into the mirror as Sarah was kissing Kelly's ear and Kelly winked at me.</p><p>We made it back to the hotel intact even if my panties were now a mess and my heart was pounding. I carried Kelly's bag as we rode the elevator up to our room. The girls were so cute holding hands, feeling safe to express themselves. My heart was so envious of them being able to explore and share feelings without have to keep everything hidden like it was something terribly wrong. How could anyone look at these two beautiful girls, so obviously in love and think that it was anything other than perfect. My heart was melting and pounding at the same time. As we entered the room, Sarah helped Kelly put her stuff away even if only for the night. They selected outfits for the evening (skirts and t shirts) and looked at me. ""Ummm...mom... do you mind if we...um....shower together?"" I was about to object but realized that they would have showered together in the locker rooms and I was hard pressed to find a real reason to object. ""Sure girls, just ... be careful"". Possibly one of the dumbest things I have ever said but was really at a loss for words. Sarah hugged me and went into the bathroom. Kelly leaned in and kissed my cheek...""You really are the coolest Ms. J"". As the door shut, I immediately slipped my fingers into my panties. Finding my swollen clitty, I started to massage it. My body was on fire as the two young girls were just behind the door together. Imagining them rubbing, kissing, stroking each other's beautiful young skin. This was just too much for me, I bit my lip as my orgasm washed over me. Moving my hips up and down as I lay on the bed, my fingers buried in my pussy bringing myself to another amazing orgasm. I pulled my fingers out of my panties and put them lightly to my lips inhaling and tasting myself. I had another few minutes alone before the girls came out dressed to go.</p><p>So beautiful with no makeup, they looked younger but still breathtaking. They were all smiles and asked what the plan was. I told them that I wanted dinner but anything else was up to them. They asked if it would be okay to get food and then just come back to the room and maybe get a movie on the Pay Per View. I agreed that would be fun and relaxing and I grabbed my purse to head out the door. As I turned to go out the door, Kelly was right in front of me. She looked at me with an evil grin on her face. ""Neither of us is wearing panties and I think it would be really cool if you took yours off too."" How could I possibly even respond to that? As Kelly turned away, I reached under my skirt and pushed my panties to the floor. Stepping out of them, I reached down and tucked them into my purse for some reason. I shut the door and headed down to the car. In the car, I kept looking into the mirror, hoping to catch a glimpse of them kissing or better yet, a quick peek up their skirts. No such luck but the trip was short and we headed in. Still a bit early for the dinner rush, there was no wait and we were seated almost immediately. On the way, Sarah excused herself to the bathroom and Kelly and I sat on opposite sides of the booth.</p><p> I assumed the girls would sit together so I was a little shocked when Sarah sat next to me. As we squeezed together I gave my purse to Kelly to put next to her. As we ordered I smiled at Kelly, winked and nodded over to my purse. With a questioning look, she peeked over at my purse and saw my panties next to my wallet. The sheer look of glee on her face was amazing. She blushed and I could see her nipples poking through her t shirt. Wow...both girls were so stunning I felt like the queen of the world. As we ate our dinner... I noticed Sarah losing focus. ""Are you okay Sarah?"" She was flushed and not really eating. I looked across the table and Kelly was simply smiling and eating. I glanced down and noticed that her skirt seemed to be moving. Sarah reached down and moved her skirt up to show me that Kelly's foot was between her sweet legs...and slowly rubbing up and down her bare lil slit. I gasped and Sarah dropped her skirt. Sarah closed her eyes and reached down and grabbed my hand. Suddenly... I felt a foot slip up the inside of my leg and realized that Kelly was now attempting to slip her foot against me as well. I opened my legs and she pushed her foot against my dripping pussy. She smiled as she realized how wet I was. I squeezed Sarah's hand and lifted my skirt to show her what Kelly was now doing to both of us. Sarah immediately started to squirm in orgasm. I had much more control and simply had to close my eyes for a second as I clamped my legs on her foot and orgasmed all over her cute lil foot. Kelly continued to eat as if nothing in the world was going on. She had a very self satisfied grin on her face. I knew at that moment I needed a plan to let her know that 2 can play the control game!</p><p>As I paid the bill the girls were composed and giggly again. I asked if they wanted to stop at the store and get snacks for the movie and they agreed. I watched as they slipped down the candy aisle and I headed over to the cooler for some Cokes. As they put their treats on the counter I reached in for my wallet and let my panties fall onto the counter in front of the clerk. I looked at the girls and said 'Who put their panties in my purse'? Both girls looked utterly shocked and not sure what to say. I put them back into my purse and paid for our snacks. The clerk looked confused but didn't say anything as the three of us walked to the car. ""That was funny Ms. J"". ""Please, call me Caroline"". I think we have crossed that line now. I swatted both of them on the bottom as we get to the car. Both girls squealed as we got in the car. On the way back to the hotel, I noticed that Sarah had her head on Kelly's shoulder and just snuggling against her. Suddenly so torn that they are still so young but also so sexy in what they are exploring. We got into the room and chose the latest Romantic Comedy on the new releases. The girls were on their bed and I was relaxing on mine. I started to watch the clock as I knew Kelly's mom would be calling precisely at 7. At 6:30 I decided to lift my skirt just a little so the girls could see the tops of my thighs. I know Kelly kept glancing over and I could see her perfect lil nipples poking through her T-shirt. 6:40 and I slowly start to rub myself....putting on a little show. The girls are now watching as I explore my own wet slit. I'm making soft moaning sounds as the girls are now edging closer to see. 6:45 and the girls have climbed onto my bed and are now very close to my pussy as they watch me rub... finally Kelly reaches out and puts her hand on mine. I allow her hand to ghost mine as I rub and play. She slips her other hand onto her own pussy and starts to match the rhythm. Sarah also next to me was rubbing her own pussy but seemed nervous... I slipped my fingers out from under Kelly's fingers and reached over to caress Sarah's perfect lil pussy and she shuddered as an orgasm washed over her body. Kelly now using one hand on my pussy and one on hers as she was reaching her first orgasm....biting her lip she started to drive her hips forward against her fingers. As she started to calm down, I smiled as I sat up and pushed Kelly back onto the bed and pulled her legs open. She was flushed with excitement, her eyes glazed over and Sarah had crawled next to me. I slowly start to kiss up the insides of her sexy young thighs. Her smooth wet little pussy was now inches from my face. I look at the clock – 6:59 and move in to put my mouth on her mound and push my tongue between her sweet little lips. As she starts to push her mound against me, her phone rang and she panicked. She grabbed it off the table and said ""its my mom!"" I looked at her with the same evil grin she used at the restaurant, ""I know... now answer it"" as I pulled her sweet little pussy tighter to my mouth.</p>"
498,My Mom and Casey,Casey Chaptmen,1,A girl and her mom have lesbian sex and use sex toys.,['F/f inc toys reluc'],"<p>I am a lesbian now.</p><p>Last year my dad and brother went on vacation for a month. My mom came in my room when the rest of my family was gone.</p><p>She said she had a present for me. I opened it and it was sex toy.</p><p>I didn't know what it was and then my mom explained how I used it. I really didn't want it but I took it.</p><p>She pushed me down flat on my bed and started taking off my pants. I let her but I was very uncomfortable. She stroked my pussy hair and then started to lick it.</p><p>She asked me if I wanted to see her tits. I didn't answer.</p><p>She took her shirt off and I sucked her tits for a while. She then started licking my pussy again.</p><p>She got out the strap on and told me to bend over. I got on all fours and she started fucking me. I moaned and screamed. 
She kept going harder and harder.</p><p>She slowly took the strapon out and she got out a double ended dildo. She stuck one end in me and one end in her and pounded me.</p><p>I then took it out and got out the vibrator and she took it away and said I'm not ready for that yet.</p><p>She said let's go take a shower...........</p>"
499,Not Any One Thing,Cassandrablue,1,This is a simple poem about the truth that came to me just an hour or so ago.  I wish it were true of everyone.,['nosex'],"<p>For the longest time<br/>
I didn't get it<br/>
Didn't get why<br/>
But now I do<br/>
It's not the innocence<br/>
Because innocence is not<br/>
What we think it is<br/>
Anything that can be taken away<br/>
Is not real in the first place<br/>
It is the ability to love<br/>
Love completely<br/>
For who else can look upon you<br/>
With all your flaws<br/>
With all your weaknesses<br/>
With all your neuroses<br/>
And love you for all that you are?<br/>
I've never been loved like that<br/>
By a man or woman<br/>
Never never never<br/>
But I am loved like that<br/>
By a little girl<br/>
To her I am beautiful<br/>
In every way<br/>
Even though I tend to bite my nails<br/>
I have trouble sitting still<br/>
I worry too much<br/>
About everything<br/>
I guess about the only time I feel calm<br/>
Is when I feel her embrace<br/>
When her arms and legs wrap round me<br/>
And her kiss warms me<br/>
And I feel her love completely<br/>
And I know why<br/>
It's not any one thing<br/>
It's complete.</p>"
500,"First Light of Day, Part 1",Cassandrablue,1,This is a fictional piece that details the intense and desperate love between a young woman and her 10 year old niece.,"['F/g', 'inc', 'mast']","<p>I parked a couple of hundred feet down the road and stepped out of the
car in the hot night.  I gently closed the car door and stood there in
the dark, looking toward the light that stood above the old farmhouse.
God, what was I doing?  It was crazy.  Yes, it was crazy, but it had
to be done.  I had to see my love before I could go on, had to see her
before something happened to me, and it was bound to happen before long.</p><p>I began walking up the road, slowly at first then faster, and then
Molly began barking.  Shit, I had forgotten about Molly.  She wasn’t
just barking either; she was growling and snarling viciously.  I got
closer to the house as the big old dog came bounding down to me, ready
to tear me apart.</p><p>“Molly, it’s me,” I said. “It’s Kat.”</p><p>Fortunately my scent and the sound of my voice calmed her and her
snarls turned to playful and excited whimpers.  I knelt down and petted
her soft coat and calmed her.  She put her paws on my shoulders and
licked my face.  That was Molly, the snow white German Shepherd
Collie, old now but still big and beautiful.</p><p>“Quiet now, girl,” I told her, standing up and walking up the hill to
the house as Molly tagged along close behind.  I began to shake a bit,
nervous and afraid and excited all at the same time.  Sweat dripped
from my brow as I stepped around the house to the back door, the
entrance to the porch and beyond that the kitchen, mom’s kitchen where
in the morning you could smell the bacon frying, the coffee
fresh-perked and the eggs done how you like ‘em.</p><p>I opened the door, thanking my father for being liberal with the oil
can on the hinges.  I carefully closed the door and stepped
cautiously.  An old house is an old house and there’s no can of oil
that’s going to keep the floor from creaking.  I had grown up in that
house and knew where to step, but you never knew when a new squeak or
groan might find its way into the boards.</p><p>The hardest part was the stairs, the stairs up to where my angel
slept, those old stairs I had sneaked up and down many a time in the
middle of the night.  I slipped off my hard shoes and started up,
stepping to the edges of the stairs.  I had forgotten just how many
steps there were; it seemed like forever reaching the top, but I got
there with just the slightest groan on the top step.</p><p>Her door was at the end, the one opposite my parents’ all the way at
the other end.  I moved slowly, allowing my toes to touch each board
before lowering my full weight.  It all seemed so slow and
frightening, but well worth it.  I turned the knob and entered her
room, only allowing myself a glimpse to make sure it was her sleeping
on the bed before turning to close the door.  Then, taking a breath, I
turned and looked.</p><p>Words cannot express what I felt looking upon my sweet Maggie, my
beautiful little girl, my sister’s child.  The last time I had seen
her she had just turned eight years old.  Now she was halfway between
ten and eleven.  Time had not marred her.  My god, in the soft light
of the moon she looked even more beautiful than before.</p><p>She was on her side, wearing a very small nightgown, her slender legs
stretched out with the feet straight and the little toes curled.  I
made my way to the small lamp on the bedside table.  I turned the
switch and looked at her again in the light.  It only got better. She
had a golden tan, not the sort of tan you get stretched out and
covered with lotion, but the kind you get running and playing in the
summer sun, bathing in Miller’s stream, lying in the grass and
looking up at the shapes in the clouds.</p><p>I knelt down at the edge of the bed and looked into her round face.  I
reached over, allowing my fingers to brush the soft little hairs above
her brow.  Her hair was light brown but lightened by the sun so that
some strands shimmered like gold.  I began to let my fingers move
closer to her skin to slowly caress my girl awake.  I stroked her
round forehead and then let the back of my hand caress her upper
cheek.  Her breathing changed, she yawned, and then, with all of the
drama that I had dreamed of, opened her eyes and looked at me.</p><p>“Aunty K-,” she began to squeal, but I covered her mouth and shushed
her.</p><p>“Hello, my angel,” I said, shedding tears that I could not - and did
not try to – control.  In her tight embrace, I sobbed quietly at her
shoulder. “Oh, I love you so much, my sweet Maggie.”</p><p>“I love you, too, Aunt Kat.”</p><p>“I had to see you, my dear sweet love,” I told her. “I had to come.  I
want to take you for a ride.  You see, I knew that your grandpa and
grandma wouldn’t let me in the door, Maggie, but I had to see you.
Will you come and take a ride with me before they wake up?”</p><p>“Oh, yes!” she whispered excitedly. “Let me get dressed and I will
come with you.”</p><p>“Come as you are, sweetie; just as you are.”</p><p>I helped her off the bed and I went around and shut off her light.
The two of us went out the door together.  I will not detail again
that long slow journey through the house; I will just say that young
Maggie was evidently training herself in the art of sneaking around
the old farmhouse just as I had.  When we got outside, I grinned at
her and told her how I used to sneak out at her age.  She grinned back
as Molly greeted her with an excited bark and she pet the old girl and
hushed her.</p><p>We walked down the road toward the old car and I opened the door for
her.  Molly didn’t try to come with us; when we got to the car, she
turned and headed back for the house.  I remembered:  the only time
Molly rode in a car was to go to the vet, and she didn’t like to go to
the vet.  So it was that I started up the car and turned it around in
the gravel, heading the other way, with my sweet little Maggie
snuggled up to my arm.</p><p>There was so much to say, so much I had rehearsed on my drive along
the endless road to see her, but I was much too overwhelmed to utter a
word of it.  Maggie, too, remained silent.  I wondered if she knew
where we were headed.  I wondered if she remembered.  I wondered...</p><p>I had to look for it, that old dirt road that veered off into the
trees near Miller’s stream.  I slowed the car and peered out through
the bug-spattered windshield.</p><p>“It’s just up there,” Maggie said, pointing out beyond the headlights
and off to the right. “Let me drive, Kat?”</p><p>“Let you drive?”</p><p>“Yeah, let me.”</p><p>“Well...”</p><p>We got up to the turn-off, I pulled off onto the dirt, and I welcomed
Maggie onto my lap.  She planted her pert round butt on my upper
thighs and placed her hands on the wheel.  She did just fine, but I
was ready to hit the brake anytime.  We got to the point where the
dirt ended and I put the car in park.  I shut it off and relaxed.
Maggie lay back against me.</p><p>“It’s so quiet here,” I said.</p><p>“I know,” she said.</p><p>“I miss it sometimes,” I sighed.</p><p>“I... miss you all the time,” my little girl said, just like that, and
she sighed.</p><p>“Baby, I...,”I began, but fear stopped me.  I was afraid to bring up
what had happened between us before, what I had done, what... “Do you
remember how I touched you?” I blurted out, feeling foolish afterward
for asking so anxiously.</p><p>“Ye-es,” she answered with a quiver in her voice.</p><p>“I just... I’m sorry, but I have to know how you felt... about...”</p><p>Maggie sat up and turned to look at me.  Her eyes dropped and she took
a breath before she looked up at me again.</p><p>“Do you ever think about the way I touched you?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“And how do you feel about it?”</p><p>Maggie maneuvered herself around, turning to straddle my lap, and she
looked in my face and placed her hands on my cheeks.  There was a soft
look in her eyes then, and I was sure my heart was going to beat right
out of my chest.  Her lips came closer to mine and met them.  Her kiss
was soft and sweet and lingering.  Her touch was so gentle and soft,
unlike any touch I had ever felt before.  When her lips pulled away,
she looked at me tenderly.</p><p>“I love you, Kat,” she said.</p><p>“I asked you how...”</p><p>“No,” she said, putting a finger to my lips. “No talking,” she
whispered, and she pressed her mouth to mine once again, this time
more forcefully.  I allowed her to explore my lips, suck at them, rub
at them, caress them with her own.  I was surprised, taken aback, a
bit frightened by what was happening.  For a moment it was as if I was
the child and she was the woman, but reality took hold and I gripped
her shoulders and pushed her back.</p><p>“What’s wrong?” she asked me.</p><p>“You don’t have to do this, you know,” I told her, reaching up and
running my fingers through her hair. “I want you to, yes, but not if
you don’t...”</p><p>“I do,” she said, once again putting her finger to my lips. “Can we
watch the sunrise together, like we used to?”</p><p>“Sure, baby.”</p><p>“Will you touch me like you did...?”</p><p>“Of course, my sweet love.”</p><p>My beautiful niece lifted her arms and I lifted her nightgown,
exposing her slender young body almost completely, pulling it off over
her head and tossing it aside.  Maggie turned around again, lying back
against me, her arms out to her sides.  She sighed as I began to kiss
at her ear and her neck, my hands caressing her arms as she sat very
still.  The smell of her, the warmth of her, her softness was all
intoxicating to me.  My kisses moved to her neck and my hands moved to
her chest, my fingertips dancing lightly upon her flesh.  She began to
breathe just a little faster.  When I touched her nipples, I felt her
legs twitch ever-so-slightly, as if a small spark had been set off
between them.  I felt the little nipples harden as I rubbed them, and
once again her breath seemed to quicken.</p><p>I became aware of the light, the beginning of the dawn, it’s light pale
and unobtrusive.   One of my hands moved down, the fingertips gliding
over the plains of her tummy.  Her legs spread further apart as I got
closer.  I felt the tingle in my loins, a tingle of excited
anticipation as I slipped one hand inside her little cotton panties.
The car felt so small with her body so closely pressed against me.
I felt myself shaking with her as I began to stroke the little hood
where the clitoris lived.  I felt her every little movement and heard
her every sound.  Birds may have been singing, the light may have been
creeping in, but to me all that existed was my Maggie’s pleasure.
Very quickly I reached up and tilted the rear-view mirror so that I
could see her face.  Her eyes were closed and her lips moved as she
breathed.  She was trembling.  Her hips began to move, as if to grind
against my fingers.</p><p>For the longest time I touched her like that, watched her in the
mirror as the light became stronger while remaining soft and pale.  I
saw her head move from side to side. Then, quite suddenly, in a
fevered sort of frenzy, Maggie lifted her butt off my thighs and
jerked down her panties.  She lifted one leg so she could pull one
foot though them.  Then she rested again, drawing my hand in, pressing
it firmly to her clitoris, clutching at my other hand, slipping her
fingers through mine and squeezing tight.</p><p>“Oh...” she whimpered, her breaths becoming gasps.  “Oh, please...”</p><p>“Yes, my love,” I said. “Let it out.  I have you.”</p><p>The next thing I knew her thighs came together and her whole body
seized.  Her breath stopped and she let out a squeal as it hit her, a
wonderfully powerful orgasm.  Her legs twitched uncontrollably as she
let out the most beautiful sounding little cries, soft cries mixed in
with her convulsing breaths.  It was then that the first ray of
sunlight came into the car, and it fell directly upon her sweet face.
Bathed in light, she held on.  Time seemed to stop there for a moment
as the feeling seemed to remain with her, and I continued to press my
fingers to her clitoris until I heard her breathing quiet.</p><p>“Oh, my love,” I whispered in her ear.  I looked up into the rear-view
mirror and saw her eyes looking at me.  I began to take my hand from
between her legs, but she grabbed it and pulled it back.</p><p>""Don't stop,"" she said. ""Please...""</p>"
501,"First Light of Day, Part 2",Cassandrablue,2,"In the early morning light, lovers Kat and her niece Maggie enjoy the moments together.  Kat learns more about the girl her little niece has become.","['F/g', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'rom']","<p>My sweet Maggie was begging for more.  I could not have dreamed of
such a reaction; in fact, I had wondered all through my journey if my
touches would be welcome at all.  There I was, and there she was with
me, delightfully and beautifully naked, aroused and excited and
searching for another sweet orgasm at the touch of my trembling hand.</p><p>“Oh, my little girl,” I said, “I dreamed of doing this so many times.”</p><p>“Me, too...” she sighed, her voice soft and breathless.  “Oh, please... yes...”</p><p>I felt her body quake and quiver and I rubbed her clitoris feverishly.
Once again, with a delightful squeal, she found her pleasure.  She
cried out in release as the second orgasm surged through her in spasms
and I struggled to hold onto her as she seemed about to fall off to
one side.  With a womanly passion, she reached up and grasped my head,
turning her own to press her lips to mine.</p><p>It had grown very hot in the car, and it was then that my Maggie
slipped off my lap and took my hand.  She smiled, spreading my fingers
out and looking up at me as she kissed them, one by one.</p><p>“Did you really think about me touching you when I was gone?” I asked.</p><p>“Yeah,” she said. “I mean, just a little in the beginning... but then I
started doing it a lot.”</p><p>“Did you touch yourself when you thought about it?”</p><p>“Hehe...” Maggie laughed sweetly. “Yes.”</p><p>My attention was snapped away just as I was about to kiss my angel.
It was a car coming up behind us.  It was not just any car.  It had
lights on top.  They were not lit up, but that did not matter.  What
mattered was that the driver’s side door was opening and the police
officer was getting out.</p><p>“M-Maggie, you might want to put on your nightgown... quickly.”</p><p>The little girl turned to look and grabbed her nightgown.  The cop
stopped to look at the out-of-state license plate and walked slowly,
as big shot cops like to do, the whole John Wayne bit.  That gave
Maggie plenty of time to put on her little nightgown, but then she
plopped herself right on my lap.  When the cop got to the window and
looked in, her big smile was the first thing he saw.</p><p>“Hi, Mister Daley,” she said.  I had forgotten what it was like living
in small town America, knowing everyone.  But I didn’t remember this
man, and he didn’t know me.  I was sweating bullets, feeling just how
hot it had grown in the car, and not feeling very well.  I had not
eaten for a while, and the stress made me feel weak.</p><p>“Hello, Maggie,” the cop said. “How are you?”  I kept my head down,
but I could feel his eyes on me.  “Maybe you can introduce me to your
friend.”</p><p>“Oh, you mean my Aunt Katherine?” Maggie grinned. “She’s here for a
surprise visit.  Isn’t that nice?”</p><p>“Well... yes,” the officer said.  Maggie kept that beautiful grin
beaming.  It made it difficult for the cop to be anything but
friendly.  I felt Maggie’s hand take mine.  She drew it up under her
nightgown and in between her legs where the flesh was still bare.  I
turned my head slightly and saw her panties lying on the passenger’s
side of the front seat.  I closed my eyes and swallowed.  I wanted to
reach over and tuck them somewhere, but my hand was busy doing
something else.</p><p>“How are you doing this morning, ma’am?” the cop asked me.</p><p>“I-I’m very well... officer.”</p><p>“You know, this isn’t really an appropriate parking spot, ma’am.”</p><p>“Oh, Mister Miller, people park here all the time,” Maggie smiled.  I
felt a tremble below, where her fingers pressed mine against her
swollen little clit.  She was on fire down there, but up above she was
cool as a cucumber. “Are you trying to give my aunt a hard time?”</p><p>“Well... I... um... “ the cop was without a comeback. “The point is...”</p><p>“Are you bored, Mister Miller?” Maggie asked. “My grandpa says that
you guys get bored and you go out and hassle people.”</p><p>“Oh, when did he say that, Maggie?”</p><p>“When you gave him a ticket for driving too fast.  Remember that?”</p><p>“Oh,” the cop said, looking down.  I sensed that he was embarrassed; I
didn’t know why and it didn’t matter.  Maggie was winning, the little
minx.  She was amazing.  And the whole time she was charming and
outwitting the cop she was pressing my fingers to her sweet sex.  I
was reeling.</p><p>“Well, ma’am, I am sorry to bother you.  Maggie, you have a nice day.”</p><p>“I’ll tell my grandpa you said Hi,” Maggie said.</p><p>The cop walked back to his car, got in, backed out and drove away.  My
eyes followed him in the rear-view mirror, then caught my Maggie
looking at me.  She was rocking her hips, riding the hand that pet her.</p><p>“Little girl,” I said, “you are out of this world.  Why would you make
me rub on you with the cop standing there?”</p><p>“I just like being sneaky; it makes me tingly,” she sighed. “Did you
like how I talked to him?”</p><p>“Yes, but why did he get all soft when you talked about my dad?”</p><p>“He got in big trouble...” she gasped, her lower lip quivering. “My
grandpa went to the station and complained about the ticket.  He’s
friend’s with... the chief.” My little girl had sweat glistening on her
brow.  I was eager to see my little girl come to another orgasm, but
she stopped me, grasping my hand. “It’s hot in here...”</p><p>“Yes, it is.”</p><p>“You wanna go down to the stream?”</p><p>Oh, the memories, the memories of Miller’s Stream!  But I wasn’t much
in the mood for that, not after the cop’s visit.  Nearly getting
caught with my Maggie naked in the car (as well as the other things I
could have been nailed for, had he called in) had not set well with my
stomach.  Maggie looked up at me and smiled and her charm worked on
me.  I looked in those eyes, wrapped my fingers tight around the door
handle, jerked it down and heaved a sigh.</p><p>The world was always there.  It was weighing on me and it had been for
a long time.  Maggie made the world go away, just the same way she
made the cop go away.  She did it with a smile and a touch and a sweet
little sigh.  I loved her and I felt safe with her.  Imagine that, a
woman who has held people at gunpoint and taken their money being
protected by an innocent — well, innocent but wily — ten-year-old girl
with beautiful brown eyes.  My God, why was I here?  Why had I come
back, knowing I would have to leave her again?  And now, seeing what
she had turned into, it would be even harder to leave her.  And it
would be hard to go back to Janice.</p><p>Janice was my mentor and partner in crime, my lover, but she was not
my friend.  She wasn’t much of a lover either, but that is another
story.  The fact is that with Maggie near me, in my arms or by my
side, I could not even think of Janice in the same light.  I had left
her abruptly to come here, left her while she was sleeping, just a
short note on the motel nightstand telling her I would be back in a
couple of days.  It was sure to anger her, and she was not a
good-tempered woman.</p><p>With Maggie leading me by the hand, we descended the hill to Miller’s
Stream.  I felt so dizzy, and not so sure-footed, while my little
lover moved so gracefully on her bare feet.  Oh, it really hit me, the
host of memories that came flooding back as I sat down at the edge of
the water.  Maggie sat next to me and put her feet and legs in the
water.  She reached down and put her hands in and brought a splash of
water up to her face.  I did the same.  It felt good.</p><p>“Take off your shoes, Kat.”</p><p>I did take off my shoes and my socks, and I rolled up my pant legs and
dipped into the water.  Oh, so cool it was!  And on tired feet it felt
better than wonderful.  I held my Maggie’s hand and kicked my feet as
she kicked hers.  It was all good, all sweet, all innocent, and I
forgot everything again, everything but her and myself.</p><p>She was more than beautiful at that moment, and as she reached down,
lifted her nightgown and took it off there by the stream, I was in awe
of her body.  In the car, I had not really had the chance to gaze upon
her in all of her naked splendor.  I took her hands, both of them, and
guided her to sit on my legs, facing me, straddling my knees.  I was a
bit frightened, lest the cop should decide to come back and climb down
that hill, but I had to remind myself that he had been manipulated by
a ten-year-old child.  I grinned at my girl and looked her over.</p><p>Oh, who had created this work of beauty that sat so still and quiet
upon my aching knees!  Was it God?  Did I even believe in Him?  Surely
something, some being with the eye of an artist, a renaissance
painter, had produced this masterpiece.  How could she have just
appeared here by chance, by mere genetic code, by such cold scientific
principles as we’re taught in school?  No, I did not believe in the
bible, but I knew that someone somewhere had worked a miracle in
creating my young Maggie.</p><p>From the top of her head to her sweet face, along the curve of her
neck, her smooth shoulders, the roundness of her upper chest, the
summer golden glow covering her skin, golden all over, and her little
buds poking out like little tiny cones, the nipples stiffening as I
touch them, pinch them so gently, I lower my head and suckle at them,
and her tummy so flat and perfect and brown and smooth and kissable,
her thighs the same, firm and shapely like a woman’s  thighs, the
thighs of a well-fed farm girl, and between them that sweet little
crack spread open, dark red lips protruding, the pink beyond revealing
itself as I reach down and spread the lips and seek out the swollen
bud of her clit, hiding from me under its fleshy hood, but I rush,
forgetting the full legs, the calves so shapely and sexy and the
pretty feet and edible little toes...</p><p>I took one leg and raised it so I could kiss one foot.  I kissed it,
then sucked at her toes as she watched me with a sweet smile.  My hand
was working on her all the while, rubbing her clit slowly and gently
to start, only because I wanted to taste her, to make her cum with my
mouth for the first time.  Yes, I wanted desperately to taste my
Maggie’s sweet little sex, to make her grind against my face, to make
her come under the teasing and exploring of my tongue.</p><p>I nibbled my way down her thighs, and then I beckoned her to move up,
to sit with her pussy over my face as I lay back and used my tongue.
She moved over my face eagerly, as curious to feel it as I was to
taste her for the first time. She spread her legs over my head, spread
them far apart, and the red and pink flower blossomed like a rose.  I
began licking the flower whose nectar tasted of a tangy sort of
sweetness.  </p><p>I felt my little niece react immediately.  She seemed ready for any
and all pleasures, so ready that I have to admit to being a bit timid.
It is one thing to fondle an eight-year-old girl and be uncertain
about her feelings, but to be under the spell of the same girl two
years later, a girl excited beyond belief, it makes you doubt reality.
I really did imagine for a moment that I was back in the car sleeping
somewhere on the road, or maybe back in the motel with Janice,
dreaming all of this.
  
“Oh, Kat...” the angel sang. “Oh, that feels so... so good.”</p><p>I could not speak for what I was doing, but if I could I would have
told her that the pleasure belonged to her, it was there for the
taking, that it was intended to be so.   Once again, only a higher
being could create something so pleasurable, but I will not digress
beyond that.  What she was feeling was wonderful and right; no one can
tell me different.  And as she approached orgasm, I was working at
myself, slipping my hand down the front of my pants, tingling like
crazy, feeling a little out of control.</p><p>“Oh... my... God!” she squealed.  She was grinding on my mouth when it hit
her.  Her cries echoed there through the trees as she seemed to lose
control, and I had to hold her to keep her from falling, hold her as I
laid her gently on the hard ground, my head tightly pressed between
her squeezing thighs.  “Oh... oh... it feels so...” and again she squealed,
as if another had begun before the first had gone.  It was all I could
do to wiggle my tongue against her clit with her legs gripping me like
a vice.  Her juices flowed sweet and tart and coated my face.  My own
loins were singing, craving release.</p><p>With an expression of total satisfaction, relaxed as she could be, my
Maggie lay there on the ground.  I lifted my head from between her
thighs and moved up next to her, lying on my side, caressing her
flushed golden skin.</p><p>“Kat, that felt so wonderful,” she said, her voice soft and breathless
and sweet. “Never leave me.”</p><p>“Oh, my sweet girl,” I told her, feeling a lump in my throat, “I don’t
want to leave you, but I can’t stay here.”</p><p>Maggie reached a hand out and stroked my cheek with her little
fingers.  She looked at me tenderly, her eyes soft and moist.  She
looked away.</p><p>“I understand,” she said.  She rested there, still caressing my face,
and then turned to look into my eyes again.  She put her arms about my
neck and pulled me close, kissing my lips, and then hugging tightly to
her shoulder. I felt her lips touch my ear. And she whispered, “Take
me with you.”</p>"
502,"First Light of Day, Part 3",Cassandrablue,3,And so the visit of the reluctant outlaw Kat and her loving niece comes to an end... but a few touches first.,"['F/g inc', 'mast', 'rom']","<p>Take her with me?  God, how I wanted to!  But how could I?  My
thoughts were racing each other as I lay there holding my sweet
Maggie, thoughts of her sitting in some lonely motel room with me, her
whole life ahead of her yet stuck hiding out with me.  They would come
after me for taking her, and then we would really be on the run.  And
what about Janice?  She was back there with most of the loot and there
was no way she would go for taking a 10-year-old girl along for the ride.</p><p>For the first time, I began to regret the life I had… well, I hadn’t
so much chosen it as I had allowed it to choose me.  But why couldn’t
I have met someone nice, someone who wasn’t a thief?  Janice hated the
world and everybody in it, and she robbed people because they had it
coming.  For me, it was a game, but for her it was fuck or get fucked.
She was a true dyke, stereotypical, the kind people made fun of, the
kind who hated men but cut her hair and dressed like a man.  And as I
lay there with my naked little lover, I actually thought of Janice and
got disgusted.  I had really gone astray.  I had gone with Janice -
let’s face it – because she was like a man.  She was strong, a
protector, and she had that romantic look of an outlaw.  I was a
weak-willed person, easy to persuade because I had no idea how to take
care of myself, let alone anyone else.</p><p>“Maggie,” I said, “there is no way I can take you with me.”</p><p>“No?” the little girl sobbed. “Why not?”</p><p>“You don’t know anything about my life, angel.  I’ve been places and
I’ve done… things.  You don’t want to come with me, really.”</p><p>“Yes, I do,” she said. “I don’t like living with Grandma and Grandpa.
They don’t let me have any fun.”</p><p>“But you’re clothed and well-fed and you have Molly and a nice warm bed…”</p><p>“Everything I say or do is a sin, Kat!”</p><p>Oh, there it was, wasn’t it?  Sin, the big S word.  The good old
Baptists, standing so tall and prim and proper!  God, how I hated the
way they indoctrinated the young!  And if you rebelled, there came the
rod!</p><p>“Do they spank you, Maggie?”</p><p>“Ye-es,” Maggie said, “they do.”</p><p>Oh God, the spankings.  But they glorified it by saying it was the
Lord’s way.  They said it was not done with anger, it was not a
beating.  It was a ritual, the telling of what you’ve done wrong,
sitting down, taking you across their lap, and using a belt or a
switch so that the bare hand never makes contact with your flesh.
They say it is love, the Lord’s way.  Spare the rod, spoil the child.
It is not to break your spirit, but your will to do wrong…</p><p>So, dear Mother and Father, where did my spirit go if you did not take
it from me?  </p><p>“Oh, Kat, please…” she said tearfully. “I can touch you, too.  I can
make you feel good like you make me feel good.”</p><p>The thought of that made me tingle.  At the same time, I felt so
unclean, so dirty in her presence.  Why couldn’t I just shut off my
thoughts for a second and feel?</p><p>“I want to do it now,” she said.
“What?” I asked.</p><p>“Touch you…”</p><p>“You do?”</p><p>Within seconds my Maggie was straddling me again, but this time she
was unbuttoning my shirt.  A smile appeared on her face, a renewed
excitement stopping the tears.  I reached up and wiped those tears
away and gave myself to her for the moment.  My thought was, what if
this is the only chance we ever get for such a thing, for her to
pleasure me and for me to feel pleasure from her?</p><p>My shirt was open and I sat up, allowing her to slip it off.  I
unhooked my bra and removed it for her, as I thought her little
fingers would not be up to such a task.  She looked at my breast as I
lay back down.  She hesitated, then reached out and stroked them with
her fingers.  She focused on the nipples, caressing them to hardness,
grinning at the result.</p><p>“Pinch them, sweetie,” I said. “I like that.”</p><p>“Really?”  God, did she pinch them, and I mean hard, but that was
indeed just how I like it!  I gasped and closed my eyes, feeling the
shock waves go through my body.  When I opened them again, all I could
see was Maggie’s smile, and the look in her eyes that told me she was
going to enjoy this.</p><p>“Can I suck on them?”</p><p>“Don’t even ask, baby,” I said softly. “Do as you please.  I am sure
that anything you do is going to feel good.”</p><p>My Maggie lay against me and I stroked her hair as she closed her
mouth about one nipple.  To my surprise, she reached up and pinched
the other so as not to neglect it while she sucked the one.  Oh, dear
readers, whoever you are, it was so heavenly to be suckled by her, and
knowing I liked the pinching, she even bit, but she used some
restraint there.  She switched from one nipple to the other and it
felt so good that it caused a tingling in my loins.  I began moving my
legs below, squeezing them together.  My Maggie lifted her face from
my breast and grinned.</p><p>“Now I get to touch your cunt.”</p><p>“Where,” I gasped, ”did you ever hear such a word?”</p><p>“A boy said it on the playground.  He said boys have cocks and girls
have cunts.”</p><p>Oh, well, on every playground there’s a kid who knows it all, isn’t
there?  I undid my pants and Maggie lay beside me.  I took her hand
and slipped it down my panties.  I had to spread my own lips and then
I pressed her fingers to my clit.</p><p>“Rub just like that,” I whispered.</p><p>I don’t know if her touch was good or not.  The excitement of her
touching me might have made up for any awkwardness in her probing.
All I know is that all I had to do was lean her way a bit and her
mouth was right back at my closest nipple, biting and sucking at it as
she worked her fingers at my clit.  I tried my best to clear my mind
of everything, and my Maggie helped in that way, for after a moment I
could think of nothing but what she was doing to me.</p><p>If I did think of anything, it was about the first time another girl
had touched me in such a way.  Like Maggie, and like myself at the
time, she had been young and inexperienced, but oh how her touch had
thrilled me!  </p><p>Maggie was so patient about her fondling, I was surprised.  And it was
nice.  I was used to having to rush myself, sometimes even faking it,
but here there was no rush.  When I finally asked Maggie to rub faster
and more firmly, it was my clit begging for it.  I was on the edge,
and I needed a push.</p><p>The world was spinning and I closed my eyes and felt the warmth and
the tingle, the fire rising inside.  I held my breath, tensing time
after time, reaching for it, like a piece of fruit dangling just
beyond my grasp, and then, suddenly, it was there and I fought it just
a bit, tightening everything, tensing everywhere.</p><p>“Oh!” I cried, and I felt Maggie press herself to me as I came.  It
was a wonderful orgasm, the kind that comes from waiting, from
allowing the fire to slowly build.  It lasted a long time, and I know
that it excited Maggie, for I could feel her grinding against my
thigh.  “Oh, my love,” I said, “that was wonderful.”</p><p>“Mmmm,” she smiled softly at me as I looked at her. “That was fun.
You want me to lick you now?”</p><p>“Oh, baby,” I said, “I can’t go again right away like you.  Besides, I
don’t think it would smell or taste very good right now.” Maggie
smelled her fingers and she made an icky-face, then smiled and shook
her head.  “Anyway,” I said, “I should be getting you back to the house.”</p><p>By saying that I instantly turned my niece’s smile to a frown.  God,
was there any way I could leave this time without breaking her little
heart?  God, I hated the world, not like Janice did, but for all its
taboos and its righteousness, and half the time it was hypocrisy!</p><p>I have to say that my little niece did her best not to cry as we
climbed back up to the car and climbed in, she put her panties on and
I pulled the car out, heading back to the road that led back to my
parents’ house.  She was quiet and I was quiet, and she snuggled
against me as I drove.  </p><p>I knew I would have to speak to my mother.  I didn’t want Maggie to
get into trouble.  I was the outcast daughter, the bad girl, and it
wasn’t going to hurt me to get a helping of whatever my mother dished
out.  Believe me, she had dished it all out before.  The only fear I
had was of my father.  What if he had discovered Maggie’s absence and
stayed home from the field this morning?</p><p>When we pulled up to the house, Molly came out barking excitedly and
Maggie and I got out, looking sadly at one another.  The backdoor
opened and there stood my mother, looking at me like she was seeing a
ghost.</p><p>“Hello, Mother,” I said. “I wanted to see Maggie, so I kind of snuck in-“</p><p>“How dare you!” she said. “Maggie, get in the house and go up to your
room.”</p><p>Maggie rushed to me and stood by my side, hugging me.</p><p>“Grandma,” she said. “Don’t be mad at Aunt Kat.  She was just scared
to see you.”</p><p>“I bet she was!” my mother said. “Get in the house, Maggie!”</p><p>“No!” Maggie yelled. “I will not!”</p><p>I sensed a spanking coming now whatever happened.  I wanted so much to
say something, but I began to feel dizzy again.  I was tired and
hungry and thirsty.  I needed to sit down, but it was too late for that…</p><p>The next thing I knew I was coming to with my head in my mother’s lap.
She had pressed a cold washcloth to my brow.  The look of concern in
her eyes was not something she could conceal.  There were even tears.
Maggie stood by with a glass of water, and my mother helped me to sit
up and have a drink.  My mother backed away from me and maintained her
distance.  She wiped her eyes with her apron.</p><p>“Are you hungry?” my mother asked with little emotion.</p><p>“Yes,” I said.</p><p>“Well, I can cook you some bacon and eggs, then you’ve got to be on
your way.  I can’t let you go without giving you a good meal,
Katherine, but that’s all I can do.”</p><p>“I know.”</p><p>“You look like you need some rest.  There’s a motel just up the road
near Lancer’s.  It’s where the sinners go to bed down together come
the weekend.  You should feel right at ho-“ she stopped there. “You
should be able to rest there, if you have the money for a room.”</p><p>“I do.”</p><p>“All right then.  Wait here.  I will bring your breakfast out in a
few.  Maggie, say your goodbyes and get back in the house.  You’re not
even dressed proper.”</p><p>My heart sank.  My mother would not even allow me inside.  And Maggie
stood there with tears welling in her eyes.  This was all happening
much too fast.  I didn’t have time to think.  God, I wanted to take
Maggie, jump in the car and run away with her, take her far away from
here.  But I lacked the strength, the spirit.</p><p>Maggie stepped over to me, she put her arms about my neck and hugged
me tight.  I felt as if she were being stripped away from me, and she
must have felt the same, only ten times worse.  She left my shoulder
warm and wet with her tears and then ran.  The door slammed.  I looked
up.  Molly came to me.  I pet and hugged the old girl as I cried.
Molly whimpered and licked my face, as if she knew.  </p><p>Not much to say about the remainder of my visit.  I ate the food.  It
was how I remembered, delicious.  And my mother even cracked a smile,
almost, as I thanked her.  I got up, walked to my car, turned and
looked up.  I saw Maggie looking down from her open window.  I looked
at my mother.  She hesitated at the door, looking my way.</p><p>“Mother?”</p><p>“Yes,” she said.</p><p>“I’ll be at the motel you told me about… if you want to talk.  But I
will be probably be leaving after I have a good sleep, so I-“</p><p>“We have nothing to talk about, Katherine,” she said. “May the Lord
have mercy upon you.”</p><p>I got in the car.  I started it up.  I pulled out and drove away.  I
found the motel.  I got a room.  I went to this liquor store across
the way and bought a bottle.  I made myself as comfortable as I could,
watched the crap on the TV, and passed out.</p><p>I slept for quite a while.  I woke up a couple of times, but just
drank some more and passed out again.    It was only when I woke up
early in the morning, long past when my mother would have had a chance
to come talk with me, that I tossed what was left of the bottle, took
a shower and headed back out onto the road.</p><p>I felt numb, driving away from everything I knew again, and the only
person I loved with all my heart and soul.  I searched the radio for
anything, but all I got was fuzz.  I turned it off.  I stuck my arm
out the window.  As the light entered the sky and I breathed in the
morning air, I smelled a familiar smell.  If I hadn’t been so hollow,
so empty, I might have enjoyed it… and I knew what it was, it was what
remained of Maggie, her presence in the car, the scent she had left
there…the scent, as if she were still…  </p><p>Oh, god… I reached back and touched the hair atop someone’s head.</p><p>“So…” Maggie said, her head popping up from the backseat, “where are
we going, aunt Kat?”</p><p>… to be continued, definitely….</p>"
503,Lost but Not Forgotten,Cassandrablue,1,"Ode to a simpler time, a time of total innocence.  A beautiful memory.","['Poem', 'g/g rom true']","<p>Sometimes I want to be<br/>
that little girl again<br/>
full of life and innocence<br/>
daydreaming by the window<br/>
Mrs. G's class... room 124<br/>
fifth grade<br/>
waiting for the bell<br/>
so I can walk with Jenny<br/>
back to her house<br/>
and steal a little time away<br/>
from the world<br/>
before it takes me<br/>
where I'm supposed to be<br/>
instead of where I want to be</p><p>Jenny was my best friend<br/>
for lack of a better word at the time<br/>
at ten... eleven... lesbian lover?<br/>
I didn't know much about it then<br/>
or what to call it<br/>
but I knew how it felt<br/>
to lie on her bed<br/>
and kiss her lips<br/>
and touch her body<br/>
in the right places<br/>
and look into her eyes</p><p>We did it so many times<br/>
I forget now<br/>
but each time special<br/>
summertime whenever<br/>
after school<br/>
on sleepovers<br/>
teaching her things<br/>
she didn't know that I knew<br/>
or how I knew them<br/>
like licking her little bud<br/>
until her pleasure soared</p><p>we knew so much<br/>
without knowing about it<br/>
and maybe it was better that way<br/>
just being, not thinking<br/>
feeling without questioning<br/>
it was right and good<br/>
even though we had to hide<br/>
maybe because we had to hide<br/>
because you see<br/>
the world was what was wrong<br/>
and didn't deserve us<br/>
Jennifer and Cassandra<br/>
two little girls in love.</p>"
504,A Happy Family,The CASS Family,1,,[''],"<p>I am Anne 55+, my daughter Christina is 23, and Christina and I have been lovers 'since' she was born, and we live together. We are known as the CASS family because we are now 4: Christina, Anne (old me), Sandy 16 and Su 14 (birthday was last month). So hence ""CASS"".</p><p>First, I am married. Henry my husband is a nice guy and we get on well, always have, but we married because of my becoming pregnant with Chrissy (caused by a one off one night fling after a party) and the relationship after our marriage quickly became platonic. He was never particularly interested in sex anyway and though I thought I was 'Bi', I soon realised that I was 100% lesbian. So now, we are good very friends but no sex! Henry knows nothing of my past and present lesbian lovers and nothing of Chrissy's and my relationship (or of her being a lesbian either). We have separate bedrooms and I never go in his nor he into mine (or the adjoining one to mine which is Chrissy’s and Su's) .... it is as he calls it 'our women’s domain' lol ....</p><p>As to Chrissy and I, we love each other deeply and passionately, there is not a closer Mother Daughter in the world. We have no secrets, and we share everything (including our lovers and secret weaknesses and vices!) Christina and I have slept together ever since she was born. She says that ever since she can remember, long before she knew anything about sex, she used to long for her bedtime. I used to put her to bed (in her own bed) but when I came to bed myself she used to hop out of hers and come into mine (if she was not there already) and we would then have lots of affectionate and often intimate 'cuddles' before she fell asleep. We never 'had sex' as such from the aspect of being sexual lovers when she was little but even from when she was very little, we did 'fondle and cuddle each other intimately' a great deal. She loved to cuddle up and nuzzle and suckle my breasts (small as they are, I am little all over as is Chrissy,both only 5') and we nearly always went to sleep in an
intimate embrace. She liked to have me holding her in my arms and if she faced me, I would caress and stroke her back and cuddled her bottom (she loved that and still does) as she suckled and nuzzled me, and if she had her back to me, she liked me to stroke her tummy and put my hand down between her legs, holding and covering her little sex and, when her breasts began to form into little puffies, she used to like my hand there as well (still does!).</p><p>When she went into puberty (she was still pre-teen then) I soon sensed her sexual awareness and I then 'told and showed' her as much as I could about her body .... apart from telling her as much as I could about the 'facts of life' I also showed her how to pleasure herself ... I explained that sex was a beautiful thing and not a thing to be ashamed of but hastened to add that it was a personal thing and that others had different views to mine .... also that anything we discussed or did in the bedroom was strictly secret and private.</p><p>There has never been embarrassment over 'personal' things like periods and stuff and as to pleasuring herself, I showed her how to masturbate, how to caress and fondle herself and I encouraged her to do it (particularly in my presence as I adored, and still do, watching her play with herself (I have always said that a bit of sexual relief, solo or shared at bed time is a good sleep inducer! lol).</p><p>In her adolescence Chrissy says she was sexually attracted to me but that she held back admitting it. Even though we had often discussed lesbianism we some how just never touched on the ""I"" word and lesbianism ... it was only when she caught/saw me making love to Leigh (my next door neighbour and then lover) that she realised I was a lesbian in the true sense (that is another story we will tell you if you like, later) .
As to being caught by Henry you may ask? ... well even when she was little our cuddles were 'our little secret' and we always kept very quiet and to this day I know Henry does not know we slept together even then let alone now (though Chrissy is a bit of a moaner and sometimes, even now when she climaxes, she has to bury her face in a pillow).</p><p>We love sex (sorry but Lesbian only) and as far as we are concerned age is no barrier to sexual pleasure ... we do not believe that sexual emotions begin at 18 and we do not believe sexual pleasure should only be allowed after your 18th birthday …to us there is no such thing as under age sex, if a child wants to pleasure herself (or be pleasured) what ever her age we are all for it! ... in fact, we both now have lovers who we often share, Sandy and Susan respectively, who were (and still are) lovers themselves and who go to school together. We adore them and they us and they now live with us (a long story but we would love to tell you about it another time).  I am perhaps 'over protective' over the girls i.e. because of their age and also because of the family relationship  being 'taboo' to society generally, we do not take or have photos or reveal our address, so if you come back to us we will just have to give you written descriptions of us all ... we can tell you we live in the
south of the UK though!</p><p>To all of us, Oral sex, anal, solo, group, even w/s (pee pee fun) is great ... and really we have no taboos other than 'Non-consenting sex' in any form. To us sex has to be totally consensual and wanted ... Oh we are not into bondage or scat either ... We all love lesbian erotica and especially we all adore seeing or reading about youngsters 'having fun' ... yes even if they are so called 'underage'.</p><p>Since we enjoy writing the stories about our little group so much and a couple of you who know us enjoy reading them (the girls take an active part in some of the story writing too), here is just a brief note to give a bit more of the background to “the CASS family”, and in this case, how we came to include Gretchen, the girls school sports mistress in our group of our friends, as a lead up to a ‘Sunday to remember’ story we have written together ….</p><p>Because of the loving Mother/Daughter relationship between Christina and I and the  relationships we now both share with our little ones Sandy and Susan (who unfortunately in the eyes of ‘society’ are apparently too young to love and/or enjoy sex, next story if you want it), we are very careful to keep every detail of our family life style secret. We (and our friends) do not have ‘compromising’ photos of any of the girls or ourselves, and in our family and the group, we treat secrecy as paramount for the safety of all … also, should the possibility/desire of us inviting a new person to be admitted to the group (now consisting of three ‘outside’ adults and their siblings), we have a very serious family get together/meeting to discuss the possibility or tactics to achieve it. The girls particularly are very aware that secrecy regarding our relationships is vital.</p><p>Until lately, Leigh and Anna our next door neighbors were the only two ‘outsiders’ in the group. Leigh (40 something) was once my lover (still is when we get together, and it was she who Christina caught me with in the story of ‘How I seduced Mumsy’ that she wrote). She now has a ‘live in’ lover Anna (20 something) who is a former work colleague of mine and they have sort of acquired a ‘live in’ 12-year-old Sophie who makes up their threesome ...and as said, until lately, that was it …</p><p>Now for Gretchen. Gretchen is the sports mistress at the school Sandy and Susan attend. We met her through Christina and I going to watch our girls play field hockey at the school (they are both in the school 1st team) and to cut a very long story very short, over a period of about three months, with the help of Sandy, Susan and Julie, she finally became part of our group. Christina and I both liked her as soon as we met (and NOT just because we thought her sexy lol) but we assumed then that she was straight …. She is German, blonde, about 35 yeas of age and about 5’6” tall … horribly fit and athletic! … and in our view, very very sexy and attractive. We now know she lesbian but obviously because of her position, she has not come out. She has a daughter (adopted) Julie, who is now 14,  who after becoming ‘very close’ to Sandy and Susan, divulged that she and Gretchen were lovers and it was then, after much discussion, that the girls between them edged us all ‘together’.</p>"
505,How Sandy and Su Joined the Cass Family,The CASS Family,1,,[''],"<p>Sandy and Susan (they were 15 and 12 respectively at the time) were school buddies and Chrissy had looked after them through babysitting often at their homes. She had never really ""got physically"" acquainted with them apart from some very affectionate kisses and cuddles at bed time but admits she found them very alluring and sexually ""adorable"" to look at.  She admits she spent far more time (at their invitation) with bed time preparations and bath time ""activities"" and they were very affectionate towards her.</p><p>On this particular weekend, both the girls' parents were away and we had agreed with them that both girls could stay with us. So stay they did. The first inclination of what was to come occurred at bath time (which they asked us to attend).  Needless to say, Chrissy and I quickly agreed, and after drooling over the ""undressing"", helped them into the bath and began to wash them.</p><p>I washed Sandy (at her request) and Chrissy washed Susan at hers. Well, they insisted we wash ""everywhere"" and so we did. I used soap on my hands (no cloth) so as I washed her I could feel the lovely smooth contours of her  lovely little body and I made a point of giving Sandy's breasts  extra attention (they were such lovely budding little  puffies) and when she stood up for me, almost holding my breath, I began washing her back then her cute little bottom. As soon as I started, Sandy, steadying herself with her hands on my shoulders, lifted a leg and placed her foot on the edge of the bath. This of course gave me easy access both visually and as I washed, physically to the heavenly jewels that nestled at the join of her slim thighs.</p><p>Nonchalantly I began lathering the firm round little cheeks of her butt and the dividing split and then, moving forward on to the front, the bare little slit of her sex. She had a gorgeous little peach of a slit and it was crowned with the first traces of fine wispy brown pubic hair. Well, as I intimately soaped her, I looked over to Chrissy (who was doing the same with Susan) and we exchange looks.  I noticed little Su had done as Sandy and stood legs parted and that Chrissy was smoothly passing her soapy fingers intimately back and forth over Su's bottom and little clam of a sex slit (no visible hair I noted). We exchanged meaningful glances and, taking our time, we continued. The girls admitted afterwards that they both got very aroused and that they had in fact  planned to have us bathe them ""and have fun"" all along, but every one at that time was pretending that it was all ""innocent"" even though we were certainly quite bold and intimate with them, our fingers casually fondling and caressing them. We repeatedly washed their breasts and genital areas and it was clear they wanted us to continue. I remember so well seeing that both of them now had protruding little pudenda, and though not quite visible, by the time we finished we could feel the ""nubs"" of  their hidden little clitties. Finally reluctantly we stopped. With a playful little slap on her bottom, I got Sandy out of the bath and Susan stepped out as well, and after Chrissy and I had thoroughly dried them (very thoroughly) with big fluffy bath towels, we packed them off to bed. Chrissy and I have adjoining rooms, almost one big room, and both have double beds so we agreed they would sleep in my bed and that when the time came, I would sleep with Chrissy. (We always sleep together anyway but they did not know that!) Well, we settled them into bed and sat chatting with them for a while then kissing them both goodnight (we did think their kisses a bit more affectionate than we expected but did not complain) and switching the light out we left them.</p><p>Downstairs Chrissy and I immediately ""got together"" (she was just as ""hot"" as I was) and we swiftly ""relieved"" each other's tension there and then on the couch!</p><p>Well, about an hour after settling them, I said I would look in to see if the little ones were okay. We had told them we would be up about midnight so this visit was about an hour earlier than they would have expected us. Chrissy of course, said she would come with me and so up we went. Quietly (silently in fact) we opened the door, and there, we almost gasped out loud! The bedside light was on and the two girls, both completely naked, were on my bed. Sandy was lying on her back with her legs apart (facing away from the door so she did not see us) and Susan, she was straddled across Sandy's face with her back to us. Sandy was literally feasting on Su's little pussy, her hands holding the cheeks of her bottom apart clearly exposing Susan's cute anal spot and Susan, well she was leaning forward over her and was alternately ""finger fucking""  and masturbating her.</p><p>Chrissy and I looked at each other, grinned, then looked back, and we then stood watching them for several minutes frightened almost to breath should they hear us.</p><p>Sandy was licking really avidly. We could see her tongue delving between the glistening little peach like swell of Susan's puffed up pussy mound, and at the same time she was stroking her finger round the button of her little anus. Susan it was clear was near to cumming, and she vigorously strummed Sandy's sex as she began to moan and wiggle her bottom against Sandy's face and fingers. ""Sandy Yes! I'm cumming honey. Oh God, I'm cumming!"" she gasped turning round to look down at her. It was then that she saw Chrissy and I standing in the door way, and combined with the shivers of her climax, she froze. Her mouth opened and a look of horror on spread over her face.</p><p>""OH MY GOD! SANDY!!!!"" she cried out and suddenly, in a blind panic, she scrambled off her. Sandy turned and her reaction was the same.</p><p>""OH MY GOD SUSAN OH MY GOD ANNE, CHRISSY,"" and jumping up she stood next to Susan, her hand cupping over her wet pussy, her face wet with Suzan's cum, and Susan, stood with a  hand also clasped over her little slit,  unable though  to stop the little trail of clear wet cummie that we saw glistening down the inside of her thigh.</p><p>So, there they were, two frightened, naked little girls, just 12 and the other just 15, caught in the act of making love, blushing profusely and stood next to the bed awaiting their fate.  Both were unsuccessfully trying to hide their nakedness with their hands, and poor little Susan was desperately trying to cover the tell tale little cummie dribble that was running down the inside of her thigh from the pouting little peach of her sex.</p><p>""Oh My God Anne, please don't be angry with us! Please please,"" Sandy and Su cried together.</p><p>""Oh God please don't tell our parents Anne. Please Chrissy please,"" Sandy again blurted and we could clearly see they were both about to burst into tears.</p><p>I grinned at Chrissy, and we chuckled kindly as quickly we stepped in to reassure them. Chrissy went down on one knee and put her arms round Susan and pulled her close, and I, gently cupping Sandy's cheek in my palm, kissed her forehead and hugging her gently, pulled her naked young body into me. ""Darlings, why on earth should we be angry with you?"" I asked and patting her naked little butt I said, ""Hey, come on both of you, cheer up … just you get back on the bed, we are not angry with you at all, and of course we will not tell anyone. Why on earth should we?""</p><p>The two girls stared at us in disbelief and obediently they quickly scrambled back on to the bed and we sat down next to them. Chrissy next to Susan and me next to Sandy. We again hugged them and tried to calm them down with affectionate hugs, kisses and caresses. Slowly the two little ones, relieved at our response, began to relax.</p><p>""You really won't tell on us?"" Sandy asked looking tearfully up at me.</p><p>""No my little one, of course I am not going to tell on you and nor is Chrissy either, and anyway what's to tell? There is nothing wrong in our view with lovers making love and having sexual pleasure. What you were doing, well you are lovers and you were just making love to each other and pleasuring each other, so what is wrong there? Chrissy and I, we are lovers and we do it all the time.""</p><p>I smiled and kissed her damp forehead again and she hugged me tightly with relief. In the corner of my eye, I saw Chrissy holding Susan and for a minute or so we both sat holding and gently rocking them in our arms.</p><p>""But you and Chrissy, Anne, you are Mum and daughter,"" Susan finally said looking first to me then to Chrissy, ""and you have sex and make love together?""</p><p>""Well, some people would disapprove I know, so we don't tell any one,"" I chuckled, ""only special friends like you two know. So you see, we won't split on you if you don't split on us, okay?""</p><p>The two girls looked at us in amazement and Sandy was the first to speak. ""Oh wow. Like we got a deal yeah? Like we will never tell and you will never tell on us, huh? And you do not disapprove of, of me and Susie, of us being lovers and stuff?""</p><p>""We got a deal, and no we do not disapprove,"" I smiled.</p><p>""Oh wow. Gee you two, you are so cool,"" Susan whispered and without thinking she reached out and hugged Chrissy, and on impulse she kissed her on the mouth. Sandy looked from her to me and did the same to me.</p><p>Well, there we were, the two of us sitting cuddling and comforting two gorgeous horny little girls. Both were stark naked and still flushed from their lovemaking, and sitting with all their beautiful young bodies totally exposed to our gaze. So yeah, we are all human after all.</p><p>As I cuddled Sandy I gently ran my hand up and down her back, then on down to the young firm curves of her bottom and thighs, and in response, I felt her body begin to blended into me, and as she looked up, I kissed her gently on the lips. ""Oh Anne,"" Sandy moaned softly, and pulling back she glanced at Susan who blushing again nodded.</p><p>""It's okay tell her,"" Susan whispered. ""We got to tell them.""</p><p>Sandy, looking very serious, looked at Chrissy and then at me and then took a deep breath.  ""Anne, we, Susie and I that is, we do love each other and love having sex and stuff together. We have been for nearly a year now, but..."" she again glanced at Susan who again nodded, and she then went on, ""but, but we love you. We have loved you both ever since we met you, for months and months now, and when we were loving each other just now we were pretending we were making love to you. It is your bed and your room and Susan loves you Chrissy so much and and I love you Mumsy. We were pretending you were our lovers. We do that often.""</p><p>""Ah ha, I seeeee,"" I said and I looked at Chrissy and she smiled. ""Well, that is—is lovely, though I think you are both a bit young to be in love with us and that we are just a little bit old for you, but I..."" I held my hand up to stop them both from speaking, ""I and Chrissy respect what you have said, and well, we are very fond of you both but love is a big word. I suggest that we be close friends for now and let's just see how thing turn out. Shall we? Okay?""</p><p>The girls nodded and to my surprise Susan turned to Chrissy and said, ""We know we love you both so much, so—so can we be friends? and—and can be lovers too?""</p><p>Chrissy looked at me and I nodded. ""Of course,"" she said and she kissed Susan again, gently on the lips, ""we would love to be your lovers and it will be our secret, okay? just the four of us and we will see what the future brings.""</p><p>The two girls gleefully hugged and kissed us, and Chrissy with a grin as she cuddled Susan said, ""So you see, you two can both relax now. You have nothing to fear and we will, as Mumsy says, see how things turn out.""</p><p>Well we sat kissing and cuddling like this for several minutes, and I was really surprised at how Sandy was responding to my caresses, and glancing over to Chrissy I was amazed to see Susan responding in the same way, and as Sandy and I glanced at the two of them, we saw Chrissy reached down and sliding her fingers up the inside of Susan's thigh, skimming through the tell tale wetness of their interrupted lovemaking from earlier. She brushed them over the puffed little wet slit of her sex and delicately dabbed and stroked the pert rose red tip of the little pudenda that sheathed the button of her little clitty.  Susan shuddered at this final touch, and with a smile first at Susan and then at us, Chrissy lifted her fingers up to her lips and murmured, ""We should not waste this should we my little love?"" and Susan and Sandy watched spellbound as she licked her finger tips clean.</p><p>""Oh wow,"" breathed Sandy turning to me wide eyed. I smiled at her, and leaning towards her I gently kissed her again on the lips. She whimpered softly as this time she firmly returned the embrace, and as I traced my tongue over her lips, her mouth opened and she sucked my tongue in.  I was surprised at how astute she was at kissing and in a moment we were having a real passionate embrace. Sandy leaned into me and I fell back on to my back with her on top of me, and as her little body squirmed into me, I peeked over and saw that Susan and Chrissy had already fallen back on the bed in a similar embrace with Susan on top.</p><p>With a sigh I kissed Sandy and lovingly I again stroked her smooth back, running my hand over her adorable firm buttocks and thighs. She was on top of me now and as she straddled me, my hand passed back up to fondle her bottom and my fingers quickly closed intimately on the moist heat between the soft firm cheeks. Gently I stroked the length of the divide. I stroked the firm little buttonhole of her anus, then moving to the soft wet lips of her sex, I caressed gently, then cautiously slid my index finger between the petal soft lips and slowly pressed in. To my surprise there was no resistance other than smooth silken tightness, and in response to the invasion, Sandy, with a soft little moan of approval, pushed her bottom against my hand. To her (and my) delight, my finger slid deep inside. For several minutes I gently eased my finger back and forth until finally, pulling back and breaking the contact, Sandy sat up and began undoing my dressing gown, (that was all I or Chrissy was wearing then) and moments later she had soon bared my small breasts. She let out a little moan and immediately began fondling and cuddling them, and bending down to them her little mouth was soon latched on to one of my nipples. Hungrily she suckled me and began moving her body down mine, and as she moved, my gown parted further, and when her bare skin met mine, she realized I had no panties on. With a whimper of delight, she moved herself against me and I felt the warm wetness of her little bare sex press into my mons, and moments later, the start of smooth wetness was leaking onto and around my now quite raised clit. (I am only little at 5' but have a very dominant clitoris that stands out when it is aroused.) Now I was the one who gasped. As I arched slightly against her, my clitty was being enveloped by her soft puffy labia. The friction and resulting sensation was electric and I gasped. I felt unbelievably sensual, slick heat engulfing my sex, and as she wriggled and pressed down against me, I realized that though only a very young teen, she knew exactly what she was doing. She had done this before.</p><p>I looked down at Sandy, and she was obviously enjoying the oral between my legs. Her hungry little tongue was lapping avidly at my now very moist sex, and as she feasted she looked up and she saw me looking down at her. For a moment a shadow of doubt showed on her face.</p><p>""Mumsy, please Mumsy, let me do this, please.""</p><p>""Of course darling, but how about Mumsy tasting you too, you know, like you and Su were when we came in?""</p><p>""You mean like a 69?"" she grinned excitedly.</p><p>""Yes darling, that is exactly what I mean. I would like that.""</p><p>""Oh wow!"" she exclaimed, and in a flash she had clambered round, reversing herself so she was kneeling over me.  Her slim legs straddled my body as I felt her little tongue settle again to explore my sex, and now I was gazing up inches away at the slim thighs topped by small cheeks of this young teen's bottom and the beauty between its dividing split. The small button of her anus was like a little coral star, and the bare puffy lips of her sex, wet and like a deep pink peach, were centred with the deeper red furls of her budding labia. Her sex and the surrounding area glistened with the wetness of her previous encounter with Susan and the now obvious arousal from the sexual pleasure she was giving me and enjoying. The aroma from her sex and her  bottom was a delightful  mixture of young teen cummie and the musky sweaty scent of her little tight anus.</p><p>For a moment I  breathed in the scent and inspected the adorable vision before me. Then tentatively, as I felt her tongue penetrating me deeper, I pushed my own tongue out and the tip touched her soft smooth skin. I stroked the tip along the warm wet furrow between her labia and teased the crease between her sex and anus then on ultimately to the puckered jewel its self. Muffled, I heard and felt her whimper with pleasure. I cupped the cheeks of her little bottom in my palms, and as I parted them more, I slid my tongue back to her sex and separated the soft lips with the tip.  Another whimper and as I speared my tongue between the folds, she settled herself down on my face and contentedly I burrowed as far as I could, deep into her heavenly tight vagina. It was soaked. Salty sweet wetness drenched my tongue as it delved into  the tight silken smooth passage. I snaked it in as far as I could and began stroking the depths with its tip. She groaned, and involuntarily she sat up pressing herself even deeper on to my tongue. As she rocked gently on my face, a guttural groan escaped her lips, and moments later she gasped out loud.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" she cried. ""Oh my God!"" Her hips started to jerk back and forth. The little pod of her pudenda and firm button of her little clitty within was mashing against my chin as I strained into her. In a deepening uncontrollable frenzy, as hips bucked faster and faster, she moaned loudly. Then, quite suddenly, her body froze. She shuddered, and then she climaxed. Her body shook as little squirts of warm cummie filled my mouth and washed over my face. I vainly tried to drink down the beautiful virgin nectar but  felt it trickle down my cheeks, chin and neck. Hungrily I lapped her sex and the crease that ascended to her anus, drinking as much of the offering as I could, and as her shuddering slowly subsided, I felt her slowly begin to fall away from me. I then saw that Chrissy and Susan we easing her down to lie on the bed. Barely conscious, she lay on her back, panting, her half open eyes were glazed and tearful and for several minutes we just caressed and cuddled her. Finally with a little shake of her head she raised herself up. ""Oh, thank you Mumsy,"" she sighed, ""that was sooo beautiful,"" and as she put her arms round me and nuzzled my breasts, I saw Chrissy and Susan climb in to bed and they were soon locked in a loving embrace.</p><p>Sandy and I are school friends, and we have been lovers since about 3 years ago. We met Mumsy and Chrissy through babysitting. Chrissy and Mumsy had us stay sometimes on weekends, and one night, as you have just read, they caught me and Sandy ""making out"". When we stayed, we used to share Mumsy's bed which is a big double. Her room is adjoining Chrissy's and Chrissy used to sleep with Mumsy in her bed when we stayed. Apparently she always did and the only reason she had a bed and her own room was so Henry did not suspect about her and Mumsy, but we did not know that then. Anyway, Mumsy and Chrissy caught me, and Mumsy and Chrissy wrote the story about what happened that night.</p><p>Anyway, from the moment I met Chrissy I thought her absolutely yummy, and Sandy did the same over Mumsy, and when they caught us they were really cool about it and we then told them we had the hots for them, and as the story explains, since then I have been Chrissy's lover and Sandy is Mumsy's, though we all love each other really.</p><p>Sandy has real pigs for parents; they are drunks and Sandy left home after a violent row, and she has moved in here with Mumsy and Chrissy now. She has not seen her parents since. My parents are ""okay"" with me. I have no stress with my parents, though I have not seen them for some time now. They both work abroad and have separated. They agreed to me staying with Mumsy and Chrissy and they pay her money for my keep each month. So that is why Sandy and I are here. Sandy is officially adopted now and I am ""sort of"" adopted. To us Mumsy and Chrissy are now our family and we love them both ever so much, and I don't mean for the sex, but real love.</p><p>Love Su and Sandy</p>"
506,How Luna and Her Mum Joined Our Little Group,The CASS Family,1,,"['F/g', 'F/ff/g', 'w/s', 'ped']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p><p>I work in a hospital, in a GP surgery, even though I am not a 'qualified' nurse or doctor. At the time this incident took place, I worked in child care. I had an office which had a 'treatment room' attached to it and I was often alone all day. I sometimes had to 'look after' little ones, generally for a few minutes, and of course I 'behaved myself'. Well, not in this story; Luna and her mother Mary had other ideas.</p><p>It was a cold wet Friday morning when I got into the office and found a message on my answer phone. It was the mum of a little girl who she had brought to the hospital for a  pre-school medical a week ago. We had chatted and become friends and the little one had an appointment today for a hearing test, strictly routine and quite normal for a little one about to go to a new school.</p><p>Well I phoned the Mum back and she said that she was sorry but they would have to cancel the appointment. She had to go to London regarding some legal stuff over her divorce and was going to have to make another appointment for Luna. I said if she liked she could bring Luna to me and I would look after her for the day. Luna was an adorable little six year old, and we had got on famously when she visited the last time. I said I was going to be on my own all day in the office and that, if she liked, I would love to 'baby-sit' Luna. We had toys and books and stuff and she could even 'have a rest' on the bed in the treatment room if she got tired. Mum was hesitant, but I reassured her and finally she agreed. It was arranged that she would bring little Luna in and she would have her hearing test and then spend the day with me. Luna apparently though it a great idea.</p><p>Well about an hour later, Mum arrived with little Luna. She had brought a little lunch box for Luna and after thanking me profusely, (even gave me a kiss which was just a tad more affectionate than I had expected) she gave Luna a hug, kiss and cuddle, and telling her to be good, she left saying she would be back by five to collect her.</p><p>We waved her good bye and closing the office door. I showed Luna round.</p><p>""This is my office Luna,"" I said. ""I have books and stuff and toys you can amuse yourself with, and here in this little room that we call a treatment room is a toilet and wash basin, and as you see there is a bed here that, if you want to have a rest, you can have a lie down any time.""</p><p>Luna looked round with me and then turned and said, ""Thank you Mrs. Wilde. I will not be any trouble. I promise.""</p><p>""Well, first things first Luna,"" I said. ""My name is Anne and I know you will be no trouble and am very happy to have you with me today. I have some work to do but not much so we can chat and have fun. I have to go now to the post room to see if we have mail. Will you come with me?""</p><p>Luna smiled at me and nodded and as we left the office. She took my hand. I showed her round part of the hospital, (it is not a residential one so there are no wards, just offices and clinics) and after collecting the post from the post room, we returned to my office. I closed the office door and Luna, seeing the book shelf of children's books and magazines, helped herself to a couple and sitting down on the floor in front of my desk started to look through them. A few minutes later I took her along to the clinic and she had her hearing test. It took about 20 minutes and we then returned to my office.</p><p>I sat at my desk and Luna went back to her books on the floor, and as I began to open the mail, looking up I said, ""I won't be long darling,"" and it was then that I noticed, there was the lovely angelic Luna sitting on the floor with her legs splayed. Sigh. Apart from the fact that her little skirt had ridden up her thighs, with her legs splayed as they were, (she 'sat' one leg straight out and the other bent at the knee, facing me) her thighs were parted quite widely actually, and guess what she was wearing! a dear little pair of little turquoise cotton panties!!! They fitted really snugly, and though not transparent, I needed no imagination to guess that the subtle little indentation in the gusset was caused by the slit of what I knew was the her puffy little sex. I stared spellbound, then looked up and she was looking back at me, and I knew she knew I could see her panties. It was almost as if she was doing it on purpose. She even reached down and 'scratched' herself right on her pussy. I swallowed and sat watching her for a while until she again looked up.</p><p>""Are you busy Anne?"" she said.</p><p>""No darling, not really. Why?""</p><p>""Well this is a colouring book, and I would like a couple of crayons to do some colouring if I may. Do you have some?""</p><p>""Just so happens I have darling, right here in my desk drawer,"" I smiled.</p><p>Luna quickly got up and came round to me, and opening the drawer I took out the crayons. ""You want to sit on my knee for a while darling and use the desk to rest on?"" I asked and she nodded. Climbing up on to my knee she settled herself but then she put the crayons down and looking up at me said, ""Can I have hugs?""</p><p>""Of course darling,"" I said and I kissed the top of her head and pulled her close. I enveloped her in my arms and as she snuggled against me to my surprise, she placed a hand on one of my little boobies (yes, like Chrissy, I am a shrimp of a full 5' with a 'slight' figure) and held it there. We sat for a couple of minutes, me rocking her gently in my arms, and then I was aware that she was fondling my breast. I looked down and her eyes were closed, her head resting on my shoulder, but her little hand was gently but quite openly kneading the softness through by blouse.  She snuggled in closer and then looking up at me she whispered, ""Can I put my hand inside Anne?""</p><p>I smiled at her. ""Well darling, if you like, but do you think you should? Would Mummy approve of you cuddling me like this, do you think?""</p><p>""Mumsy is in London,"" she smiled. ""But I know she would not mind. She said I could ask you for cuddles and that she thought you might say yes.""</p><p>Hmmm, I thought. Did she now? I wonder why she said that.</p><p>Luna was sitting with her legs apart, and with out thinking, I reached down between them and ran my hand along the underside of her thigh and slipping beneath the leg band of her panties, cupped the warm cheek of her bottom in my palm.</p><p>""Mumsy likes you and said she thought you and I, that you would like giving me cuddles."" As she was talking, to my amazement she had undone the button on my blouse and her little hand had slipped inside and closed on my breast.</p><p>""Do you cuddle Mumsy like this then?"" I asked, my heart pounding and as her little hand cupped my breast and I felt my nipple harden.</p><p>""Oh yes, she lets me comfort often."" Her fingers were now gently squeezing my nipple.</p><p>""Comfort?"" I asked, ""What do you mean by 'comfort'. I don't know that expression.""</p><p>""Comfort. She lets me comfort myself, feeling and sucking on her boobies, and she comforts me with stroking.""</p><p>""Oh, I see,"" I murmured, ""and what sort of strokes does she give you then? Would you show me, then I could stroke you like she does?""</p><p>""Uh huh, she feels and strokes my bottie like you are now, but she strokes my fluffie too, but usually at home I don't wear panties so it easier. Can I take them off now, so you can give me feelies?"" and before I could answer her, she had quickly hopped off my lap, stood up, and in an instant, pulled her panties down and stepped out of them.</p><p>Climbing back she settled down against me again, but she took my hand and placed it where it had been before, between her little legs, my fingers cupping the cute little cheeks of her bottom and my palm covering the soft warmth of her little pussy. I put my arm round her and as she snuggled back against me she slipped her hand back into my blouse and resumed feeling by breast and toying with my nipple. ""That's better,"" she murmured.</p><p>Well I was in heaven! She turned towards me and next thing I knew she had opened my blouse, and holding my breast up to her lips, her little mouth closed on it, and enveloping my nipple she began to suckle it gently. In doing this, as she had turned into me, she had slightly raised her leg, and so as I began to caress her bottom, my hand moved forward, and as she murmured her approval, I began to caress the peach like swelling of her little sex.</p><p>Looking down I noted there were no visible labia, but I could see she had a gorgeous little bud of pouting pudenda which felt soft and warm to my touch, and as my finger stroked the little slit beneath, I soon felt (and smelt) the lovely unmistakable aroma of her warm pussy wetness. Slowly I saw the fleshy bud of her clitty hood begin to perk up and peek out. Gently I stroked the wetness as contentedly she suckled me.</p><p>""Is that nice darling?"" I whispered and she nodded.</p><p>""Mm Mmmmmm,"" she murmured quietly. Then releasing my nipple from her hungry little mouth she said, ""Oh yes, just like Mumsy's cuddles, and I can taste sugar sweet from you titties.""</p><p>Well I laughed and said, ""Does Mumsy taste nice too?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she murmured, ""she has milk, but I like your little titties. They are so nice and cuddly.""</p><p>""I don't give milk, but I do leak a little bit of sweetness when I am suckled like this,"" I smiled. With that she bent back down and for several minutes we were both lost in the pleasures of 'comforting' as she call it, she by suckling so divinely on my breasts and I by caressing and fondling her bottom and genitalia. She squirmed contentedly beneath my touch until finally she again released her hold on my breast an looked up as me. ""Anne can I go to do pee pee please?""</p><p>""Of course my darling,"" I said. ""Can you manage by yourself?""</p><p>""I guess but if you would come with me,"" she smiled. ""Mumsy always helps me when I pee pee.""</p><p>I stood up not believing my luck, and as we went to the little treatment room, she took my hand, and when we were in the room, she turned to me, and lifting her skirt up, she said, ""Can you lift me up please Annie?"" We have an adult toilet on a raised ledge so it is a little high for a child, and so I knelt in front of her.</p><p>""Of course darling. So Mumsy always helps you go pee pee?"" I asked as gently I lifted her onto the seat.</p><p>""Oh Yes, Mumsy always helps me and often, sometimes she kneels close like you are now and likes me to pee pee on her fingers.""</p><p>I smiled. Hmmmmm, I thought. Mumsy and I must have a talk some time. We have a lot in common regarding 'likes'.</p><p>""Well darling, I would like that too. You can pee pee now on my fingers instead this time.""  I placed my hand over her little sex and immediately she began to release a fine stream of warm pee. I was mesmerized as I watched the hot liquid shooting over my fingers and was truly disappointed when her last final little squirt signaled the end, but before I could say or do anything, Luna said, ""Mumsy always sniffs then she licks licks my fluffie and her fingers dry."" Happily I brought my fingers up to my lips and as I licked the sweet pee pee from them Luna said shall I lie down on the bed so you can lick me dry?""</p><p>""Well darling is that what Mumsy would want you to do?"" Luna nodded and in a flash she had stood up, and crossing over to the bed scrambled on to it. She lay down and opened her little legs exposing the full pink puffed up slit of her sex. The beginning folds of her labia now showed, glistening with her wetness, and smiled at me. ""I love Mumsy licking me down there.""</p><p>I settled my face down between her legs and holding them wide apart, dutifully began to lick her gorgeous little pussy. My tongue stroked in and around her sex and she tasted delicious. The sex smell was intoxicating and when she lifted her legs high and wide and said, ""Will you lick my bottie too?"" and before she could finish I said, ""I know, just like Mumsy does right?"" She giggled and with out hesitation, I extended my licks down the crease from  her little sex till I had the tip of my tongue touching the hot little button of her anus.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh Annnie. Your tongue feels soooooo nice,"" she whispered. ""Annie?""</p><p>""Yes darling?"" I murmured as I stroked my tongue back and forth.</p><p>""Annie, I sometimes save a bit of pee pee for Mumsy.""</p><p>""You mean...""</p><p>""She likes me to do a little pee pee for her to taste.""</p><p>""Well darling, have you saved a little bit for Auntie Annie?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she grinned. ""Little bit."" My mouth closed over her sex and I then felt the warmth of a little squirt of liquid in my mouth. Hungrily I sucked on her to take every drop, and she sighed happily.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p><p>When Luna had finally given me the last delicious drops of her pee pee, she still held my head so that my mouth remained locked on her little slit. I hummed softly and then gently my tongue probed the velvety softness and, to my surprise, I found the opening to her tight little vagina. I realised that, tight though it was, it was not as tight as I would have expected of a six-year-old little girl! In all, I thought to myself, her  genitalia was in fact quite well develop for one so young. But at that moment, curiosity was far from my mind. I was more set on sating my own lust and of satisfying to the best of my ability the needs of little Luna.</p><p>Tasting a different sweetness, I burrowed deeper, spearing into the narrow little channel, into the delights of her vaginal tunnel with my tongue. Hungrily I devoured the gentle secretions of girly juices that now began to coat  my taste buds, and feeling the little nub of her clitty that now peeked out from beneath its little fleshy hood on my upper lip, I nuzzled it firmly. This had an unexpected result. Luna began to moan then she groaned out loud.</p><p>""Annie I'm gonna have a cummie,"" she gasped and almost immediately her little body began to jerk against my mouth and she gripped me tighter. Suddenly, I was aware of an added warmth in my mouth. I tasted a different nectar and I knew, she really was having a little cummie! I suckled the girly honey that flowed out from her until finally, her jerking ceased and I felt her body relax. Sweet cummie juice was still leaking out from between the now engorged little pink labia and I licked avidly at them, but she was now lying panting, her legs relaxed and finally, as I suckled the last drops, I looked upand saw her gazing down at me.</p><p>""You gave me a lovely cummie Annie,"" she whispered, ""just like Mumsy does.""</p><p>""I am pleased for you darling, but I did not think you would be old enough to have a cummie. Have you had them before like this then, with Mummy?""</p><p>""Uh huh, Mumsy has always licked my kitty an my bottie and given me nice feelies, and I had my first cummie a long time ago. I always sleep with Mumsy and she nearly always gives me a cummie before we go to sleep.""</p><p>I was amazed. My own daughter Chrissy and I had been intimate since she was a toddler, and she too had had her first cummies before she was six. But I had imagined that our relationship and she was unique. Apparently not. Luna and her mum were like us.</p><p>""Darling I think that is lovely. I have a daughter who is grown up now but we have been lovers since she was as little as you. We keep it secret though. I hope you have not told anyone else about you and Mummy.""</p><p>""Golly no!"" Luna said her eyes widening. ""We new you were safe to keep our secret though. When I saw you last week, I told Mumsy that I liked you and she said she did too. So when it was decided that I would stay today with you, I asked Mummy if I could ask you for comfort cuddles. Mumsy said yes, but if you said no, or stopped me, I was to not try any more. But she said she thought that you might give them to me and let me cuddle you, and that if you did, that it would be okay.""</p><p>It was then that I recalled how 'friendly' her mum had been towards me. Last week she had been very 'touchy touchy friendly' in as much as she held and squeezed my arm or shoulder when we talked. I loved it of course and did not hide my admiration for her beauty. She was tall and well built if not slightly on the full size though not exceptionally so. (Her breasts made mine look like poached eggs!) I did not think much of it at the time, but again this morning, her parting kiss, her affectionate hug, making her breasts press briefly on my arm, it all added up, and if she and Luna had been wrong and I reported them, well who would believe me? I gazed down at the dishevelled little girl lying on the bed smiling up at me, legs still splayed, and I sighed.</p><p>""So you two had it all figured out did you?"" I chuckled and Luna smiled back.</p><p>""I guess."" She giggled. ""But Annie, can I have some more comfort hugs now? I always have comfort cuddles after a cummie and Mumsy lets me play with her too, specially if she has given me a cummie 'cos she is all hot then.""</p><p>""I guess so my little one,"" I said and I scooped her up in my arms and hugged her. ""I guess so.""</p><p>We sat hugging on the bed for several minutes and it was not long before Luna's hands and mouth had found their way back to my breasts. My shirt was still undone and she soon had my nipples hardened and pointed and was wrapping her little mouth round them. As she suckled me gently, I felt a little hand reach down and slip between my thighs and I knew what was coming. Luna's fingers found the join of my thighs (yes I assisted by parting them)  and she pulled away from my breasts and looked up at me.</p><p>""Mumsy lets me play with her fluffie when we have cuddles. Can I play with yours?"" she asked looking up at me, as naturally as though she was asking for sweetie! I nodded, unsure quite what she had in mind but I soon found out.</p><p>""Yummie!"" she giggled. ""If you lie down I can pull your skirt up and I can give you comfort cuddles."" she said quietly. ""I can play with you and give you nice feelings like I do Mummy."" I nodded, lay on the bed and watched as she lifted the hem of my short skirt and push it up round my waist, and in awe I watched, as with a smile, she expertly hooked her thumbs in the waist band of my panties.</p><p>""Lift your bottie up,"" she giggled.  I obliged. Deftly she pulled the panties down, and as I lifted my legs in turn, she removed them completely.</p><p>""Oh Annie,"" she murmured looking at my now bared pussy. ""You are like Mumsy and have no hair either,"" and reaching out her little fingers she stroked my bare mound and pussy lips. ""Oh they are so soft and lovely, and they are wet too. You been getting wet when you made me have my cummie just like Mumsy does!"" she chuckled, ""and you clitty Annie, it is very long and pointy and sticking out! It's, it's big, and sticky out!""</p><p>I laughed. ""Well dear, I am only a little woman as you know, not like Mumsy. I am only 5'  which is a lot shorter than your Mummy, and I am a bit on the skinny size. My boobies are little too and nowhere near as big as Mumsy's  but every one agrees that my clitty is very long and big. It does stick out a lot doesn't it? 'specially when I am feeling sexy.""</p><p>""I think it is nice,"" she said excitedly, and as she spoke Luna quickly scrambled on to me and reversed herself into a classic 69 position and I  instantly felt her little lips wrap round Lady Jane (the name the girls have given my clitty) and her tongue start to lick the tip. I gasped as the pleasure of hot little mouth suckling and her tongue working on the LJ's tip permeated through my body.</p><p>Luna's legs now straddled my chest, and there, inches away, was the heavenly sight of her little backside, just begging for more attention. Her legs had her bottom splayed wide but I still reached up and placed my hands on the cute little buttocks and gently parted them a little more.  The puffy little lips of her fluffie were pink, full and wet from my earlier attention, and above, the tight little pink dimple star of her anus was glistening. I raised my head and began lathing my tongue over the two beautiful little orifices and surrounding smooth softness, and as I did, I felt not only Luna suckling on my clitty, but little fingers began parting my labs. Slowly I was aware that her little hand, with its caressing eager fingers, were pushing in to me, and then, oh my God, she had with ease pushed her whole hand into me. It was buried beyond her wrist, and she was gently flexing and twisting her hand deep inside.</p><p>Well with that, her suckling my clitty and the added erotica of my oral onslaught on her gorgeous little backside, it was not long before I felt the familiar sensations of a climax building up deep inside. Luna too must have sensed it as she began sliding her hand in and out of my pussy and jiggled her mouth madly on my clitty. Her tongue was doing overtime! God, I thought, she really knows her stuff. Her Mumsy has taught her well. They must live a life of absolute bliss if this is what they get up to.</p><p>As the wall of mounting ecstasy surged through me, I arched my back, ""I am cumming darling!!"" I gasped pulling back for a moment from sucking and licking between her little legs and bottie cheeks. Then it came. Whoosh! I felt the flow as it came out. Luna, feeling me tense up and brace, had  moved her lips from my clitty, and with the soaking fingers she had removed from their vaginal quest, she placed them on and round my clitty and jilled me as she licked and suckled my pussy.  As I felt the surges of cummie juice begin oozing out of me, I knew Luna was taking it as it came, and though her little mouth was devouring the warm cummie as fast as she could, I knew by the way I was climaxing that I was too much too quick and I was covering her face with cummie juice.</p><p>Finally I relaxed and went limp, panting with the effort. Luna turned round and lay on top of me, and as my hand cupped and cuddled her bottom, the little love, her face shining wet with my cummie juice, kissed me. I felt her little tongue against my lips and parting them. We French kissed. Her mouth tasted of my cummie juice, and then I tasted it on her cheeks. Even her hair was wet with my wetness. Taking Luna's face in my hands, I looked into the crystal clear blue eyes.</p><p>""I don't believe what just happened my little one,"" I murmured. ""I don't believe this morning at all.""</p><p>Luna giggled. ""It was lovely Annie. I had a lovely cummie, you had a lovely cummie, and I had lots of lovely cuddles.""</p><p>""Yes darling, it has all been lovely. But darling love,  we must get you cleaned up and dressed, and me too. I must get straightened up too.  If anyone came to the office they might wonder why the door was locked.  We must get dressed and be looking as though none of this has happened or we will all be in trouble.""</p><p>Luna kissed me again and said, ""I guess. But we will have more cuddles won't we?""</p><p>I nodded and as we got off the bed I said, ""I am sure we will have lots more fun.""  I ran some water into the washbasin and taking a cloth began to clean up Luna. I wiped her face clean then wiped between her legs. I wiped her little bottom and then dried her with a towel. After giving the twin cheeks each a little pat and a kiss, I turned her round and wiped the still puffy slit of her sex and then patted it dry. I could not resist kissing the gorgeous soft peach like swell, and though the little labs had now receded and disappeared, the little pink pudendum still showed and so I gave it a little squeeze between my lips and tickled the tip with my tongue.</p><p>Luna giggled and said, ""Just like Mumsy, she loves my little twiggle. That what she calls my clitty coat!""</p><p>I  laughed as, having retrieved her little panties from the office,  I reluctantly slid them back on. ""Darling, I will have to have a talk to your Mumsy, and I think you and I can have a little talk too. After this morning, I think Mumsy, I and my girls should all get together and soon. Actually, my girls will be coming round at lunch time so you will meet them all. I know they will be so thrilled to learn that they are to have a new play mate. Su, Susan that is, the youngest, she is just 13. Sandy is just 15, and Chrissy, my eldest daughter, she is 23. I  know you will love them all and they you.""</p><p>""Will they let me play with them, you know, nice cuddles play?""</p><p>""Oh yes darling, you won't have a problem there I can promise you. They will most definitely want you to have 'cuddles play' with them, and I promise you, they will very much want to give you lots of 'cuddles play' too.""</p><p>""I think I love you very much Annie,"" Luna said looking serious. ""Mumsy was right.""</p><p>""Right?"" I asked as I combed her hair and straightened her little skirt and top.</p><p>""Mumsy said last week she thought you were a lovely lady and that she and you might become real friends. I said I liked you too, and in bed when we had cuddles we pretended you were with us."" Luna looked at me coyly and then continued, ""When she found out she had to go to London, we were both very sad and annoyed as she and I too were looking forward to seeing you again. So when you suggested you look after me for the day, she said she thought perhaps you liked me, as if you didn't you would not have said for me to stay with you. She then said perhaps we might get to be real close and friendly.""  </p><p>""Ah ha! So really you did sort of seduce me then eh? My oh my you are a clever little girl."" I kissed her on the forehead, and standing up as I quickly slipped my pants on and adjusted my clothes, I said, ""Okies, I am going to unlock the door now so best proper behavior from now on my little love, okay?""</p><p>""Okies,"" Luna giggled, ""As Mumsy would say, I must now put on my 'good little girl' hat, so no more 'comfort cuddles' for now.""</p><p>""Right,"" I laughed, ""no comfort cuddles for a while,"" and she again giggled. Giving me a big hug, she stepped away from me, and picking up a doll and a book from the box of toys, she settled down on the chair next to my desk. I smiled at her and quietly unlocked the door, and returning to my desk I grinned at her, ""Now, you sure you got the right hat on darling?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uh huh,"" she nodded then with a grin said. ""But may I take it off when Chrissy and the girls arrive?""</p><p>""Well, that will be in about half an hours time, so we shall see shall we?""</p><p>I think there must be a Guardian Angel watching over us, as literally a minute after we had settled down, there was a knock on the door and the Senior Child Care Doctor came in and wanted to check an inventory on the Treatment room. Ten minutes earlier, and, well, say no more! Lol.</p><p>At lunch time Christina, (who was on a 'half day' off from work) Sandy and Susan all arrived and I introduced them to Luna quickly explaining that Luna was 'one of us'. As they were all 'getting to know each other' with lots of hugs and cuddles, the phone rang. It was Luna's Mum. She was phoning from London to say there was a major problem. Due to 'temporary line problems' she said, she had been informed that all the trains from London had all been cancelled and she had no idea when she would be able to come home, and more to the point, collect Luna! I assured her that there was no problem, and giving her my home address and phone number, I told her Luna would come home with me and she could stay as long as she liked.</p><p>""You two are getting on okay then?"" she asked tentatively.</p><p>""Oh yes,"" I chuckled. ""You have no cause for worry there. We are getting on fine. We have had lots of lovely comfort cuddles too.""</p><p>""You mean, oh I am so pleased!""</p><p>""Mary, you have nothing to worry about,"" I laughed. ""Luna and I have been getting on famously well! She is very very happy here with me, and she has just met my daughters and they are all, how would you say, getting along fine too? if you know what I mean?""</p><p>""Oh Anne, I am so pleased!"" Mary exclaimed and then with a little laugh she said, ""I thought you and I might have a lot in common when we first met.""</p><p>""Hmmmm, so I gather,"" I laughed. Mary then had to go so it was left that we would 'see ya when I see ya', and after a quick 'hello goodbye' to Luna, she hung up.</p><p>""Well Chrissy,"" I said, ""Luna is going to stay with us till her Mum can collect her,"" and to Luna, who as I spoke was happily sitting on Christina's knee, ""Luna darling would you like to go home with Chrissy and the girls until Mum can collect you? I have to be here for at least another three, four hours yet, and it will be very boring for you if you stay. Chrissy and the girls would love to look after you till I finish work and come home."" I had to smile as I looked at her. Chrissy had an arm round her and was hugging her gently and I saw that her other hand was slipped just beneath Luna's little pleated skirt. Though hidden, I assumed her hand was cuddling the gorgeous little bottom that I had not so long ago been caressing and kissing, and Luna, her head resting on Chrissy shoulder, had her little hand, though not inside Chrissy's shirt, firmly resting on and cupping Christina's breast.</p><p>She looked at me and with a smile she nodded. ""Oh yes, I would like that,"" she affirmed.</p><p>Well, to cut a long story short, after a few minutes Luna hopped off Chrissy's knee and came over to me, gave me a hug and kiss, then hand in hand she, Chrissy and the girls were gone.</p><p>It was some three and a half hours later when I arrived home and, seeing no one around, went upstairs and, entering my bedroom, sigh well there was a sight from Heaven!</p><p>All the girls were on my bed. All naked and all thoroughly enjoying themselves.</p><p>Chrissy, propped up by pillows, was half sat half lying against the headboard in the centre of the bed. Cradled in her arms was Luna, contentedly nursing on one of Chrissy breasts and between Chrissy's open legs Su and Sandy lay on their tummies. But I will let Chrissy tell the story from here on.</p><p>Hi folks! Well, the journey home was not really very eventful. Sandy sat in the front seat next to me and Su and Luna sat in the back. Though with mock seriousness I had given everyone strict instructions that they should behave, at least till we got home, I saw in the rear view mirror almost as soon as I started driving that Luna had cuddled up to Su. I saw them have a little kiss and Su put her arm round her. Minutes later, I saw that one of Luna's hands had found its way on to Su's leg and then, moments later, it was hidden beneath Su's skirt, very obviously 'cuddle comforting' the region concealed from view! But that really was it until we got home.</p><p>The house was empty when we arrived as Henry was still at work, so we quickly raided the 'cookie' jar, and for a while the two girls sat with Luna who with little prompting told us what a lovely time she had with 'Annie' that morning and how she and her Mumsy loved 'comfort cuddles.' I finally said I wanted to change out of my work clothes and the girls, who were still in their uniforms agreed.</p><p>""I have nothing to change in to!"" Luna said sadly. She was sitting on a settee between the two girls being 'cuddled,' and Sandy came to her rescue.</p><p>""Hey Luna, we have a couple of things that would fit you, we save them for when we baby-sit little ones,"" and with that, we all trooped upstairs to my bedroom (well our bedrooms) with a view to changing our clothes etc. On entering the room however, seeing the two king-size beds, little Luna squealed with delight and scrambled on to the nearest one (Mumsy's).</p><p>""Yummie Yummie!"" she cried and bouncing on the bed asked excitedly, ""Can we have cuddle fun Chrissy? Please Please!""  and as she was joined by the two girls I sat down next to them and laughing, agreed they could.</p><p>At Luna's request, the girls quickly began removing each other's clothes, and in a very short time they were all naked. Luna was beside herself with excitement, and delightedly she began intimately cuddling and exploring the two young teens who quickly responded. Little Luna was of course the centre of attention, (I knew well that the two girls have always adored sex games with pre-teens and little ones) and it did not take long before a willing little Luna was flat on her back with her legs splayed.</p><p>""Oh Luna you are adorable!"" Su said quietly as she knelt between them, and lifting and parting them to exposed Luna's little sex and bottom, to Luna's delight, she began showering the whole area with licks and kisses. Sandy, seeing this lay down next to her and propping herself up on one elbow leant over Luna and offered a breast to the little one. Luna, with a cry of pleasure, took it and with her little hands guided the nipple to her little mouth and quite noisily began nursing on it.</p><p>Well, still fully dressed, there was I sat looking down on this beautiful trio of young sexual bliss. Su, my little 'just teen' personal little lover, was now lying on her tummy. She was cupping the cheeks of Luna's cute little bottom in her hands, and having lifted it to her lips, she was I could clearly see hungrily stroking the puffy little sex slit and the little pink star of her butt with her tongue. What I also saw was that she (Su), lying on her tummy with her legs parted, had her own bottom delightfully exposed.</p><p>One of Su's big weaknesses is her love for having her bottom caressed and played with, and any sexual approach from behind is always welcomed and invariably dissolves her into blissful ecstasy. Aroused already by all this nudity and sexual goings on, I was certainly not going be left out nor let this opportunity to attend to Su's beautiful backside pass, so I quickly I began stripping off.</p><p>Sandy, with little Luna slurping contentedly on her breast, looked up and her eyes smiled at me and, as Luna sucked her breast, she reached down and stroked Su's hair. Then, lifting her knee and parting her thighs, she began to gently stroke her hairless pussy. I watched as the 15 year old slid her finger along and between the delicate pink labia lips that were already unfurled and glistening with wetness, and I smiled at her.  I licked my lips and, climbing on to the bed, lowered myself down between Su's parted legs. Placing my hands on the soft cheeks of her bottom, I caressed them, then gently pulling them apart, I leant forward. She smelt delicious and I breathed in the heavenly aroma of girlish feminine sex and musky anal sweat that emanated from the 13 year old's parted cheeks. Slowly,  I began licking, and as I fed on her, I gazed up over the pert cheeks of her bottom at Sandy who, smiling back at me, had begun to masturbate in earnest. Her fingers, barely a foot away, were swirling
over and round the pouting pod of her clitty then smoothing down to rub over and between her soft pussy lips. She was wet and her fingers made a lovely familiar soft squishy sound as they lovingly fondled and toyed. The smell reached my nostrils and I inhaled that too.</p><p>Su, gratefully accepting my attention to her bottom, had now subtly raised her butt to afford me easier access, and knowing what she craved, I teased her privates with my tongue. I touched the tight little 'butt hole' with the tip. I swirled the tip round its edges, then finally I relented. Pushing on down and inward to prise it open, my tongue finally slid into the sleek hot tunnel. I felt the muscles both relaxing to afford my tongue easier entry yet gripping at the same time to retain it. Finally, when my lips were pressed firmly down between the cheeks, my tongue was at last buried as far as I could possibly  physically manage. I flexed the tip deep inside her. She squirmed and for my own pleasure, I could actually taste her musky anal scent. The silky smooth tight tunnel gripped my tongue unrelentingly and her bottom lifted further and began to gyrate. With my face buried between the adorable soft cheeks, I slipped my hand under her, and cupping the soft mound of her bare mons, I
slipped my thumb into the smooth wetness of her sex tunnel.</p><p>Su and Sandy both had cummies, and from Luna there was a lot ummmming oooohing and ahhhhhing, but I don't think she had a cummie. A little climax possibly  as she was just loving Su's avid attention to her bottie and sex slit, and the added pleasure of suckling on Sandy's firm breast was placing the little tot in heaven. Mumsy had told me she had had a cummie already at the office, and at that age, I didn't think it possible for her to have another one. Su's cummies were as always lovely to feel. Her legs were pressed against my sides, my breasts trapped between her soft thighs and with my face buried in her bottom I could feel her every little quiver. I know she does come quickly too when she has oral-anal sex given to her the way I do it. When I think she is getting near, that is when I slip my hand under her and slide my thumb up inside her pussy, and I stroke and gently pinch her clitty with my fingers. Within a very short time she gives a couple of quick jerks and her little legs
shiver and tremble, and then she is suddenly all warm and wet, not necessarily squirts but gentle little flows of lovely 'girlie cummie' honey as we all in CASS call it, and then she relaxes.</p><p>Sandy too had a lovely cummie. We all love masturbating and I had the added pleasure of seeing her cum close.  Her strumming fingers were so close in fact that I could see every detail of her technique. She circles and strokes round her clitty, pinches it, then slips her fingers into her pussy, then back to her clitty. As she nears her climax she gets faster, her fingers finally becoming a blur, and then she cums. She is a bit of a squirter, and cummie suddenly was all over her hands and thighs, and as she contentedly lay back, she began to lick her fingers. Seeing me looking at her, with a smile, (she knows how much I like the taste of warm cummie) after sliding her fingers through the wetness, she offered me her hand. I sucked and licked each finger one at a time, tasting the smooth salty sweetness, and then Su and even little Luna wanted a taste. Luna then said she wanted proper cummie licks, and next we knew the little mite had turned and her tongue was avidly licking Sandy's soaking
pussy lips and wet thighs.</p><p>Well after that initial moment of passion had finally passed, Su turned to me and announced that they had all had cummies but that I hadn't, and that was not right. I laughed but they insisted that I have some 'lovin' as Su called it.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, and moving up the bed, I settled back into the pillows and, taking Luna into my arms, cuddled her to me. She, it appears, loves nursing breasts, and she immediately settled down in my embrace with her hands gently kneading mine and her little mouth firmly latched onto a nipple. My legs were stretched straight out in front of me and the two girls pushed them wide apart and both settled down between them and together. They began kissing and licking my pussy and fondling my mons and pubes. (I have sparse, very soft blonde ones and the girls forbid me to shave them.) They, do this often with me (and with Mumsy) and their tongues not only work on me but they also do a lot of French kissing with each other. Like they share my pussy between the two of them and then kiss and lick each other to taste me on their lips and cheeks. I can assure you that it is very very erotic and stimulating, and as they lick and suckle me I can see their faces as they nuzzle and play, partly hidden by
my pubic mound and its fuzzy blonde haze. Then I see as they kiss each other that their faces are getting wet with my pre-cummie leaks, and of course, beyond their heads is the beautiful curve of their slender backs, and then the divine twin swellings of their pert bottoms, and then onto their  lithe smooth legs. Added to this beautiful sight, Mumsy has a dressing table at the end of the bed, and the mirror on it is adjusted so that you can see everything reflected back.</p><p>I lay back and through lidded eyes watched the girls as they kissed each other and played with me. Little Luna lay curled up in my arms, eyes closed suckling my breast contentedly and I had my hand between her little legs cupping the little cheeks of her bottom. This has to be heaven I thought, and at that moment, the door opened and Mumsy walked in.</p>"
507,"Sunday Lunch at Gretchen's, Prelude",The CASS Family,1,,[''],"<p>Hi there, this is an update what happened on the first 'proper' encounter I had after the girls had manoeuvred and coaxed the relationship between me and Gretchen to fruition. It now seemed common knowledge between the girls (Sandy Su and Gretchen's Julie, her 12 year old daughter) that she and I 'liked' each other. But, it was obvious we were both being extra careful about breaking the ice as any suspicion of 'impropriety' for her or myself would spell disaster!  In her case as a school teacher and mine, as a worker in Child Care Centre and guardian to two teens. This is where the girls took over! Sandy and Su had befriended Julie and they were now more than just 'friends'. Julie had confided that she and her mum were 'lovers' and that they slept together and my girls had subtly informed Julie of our 'family' relationships.</p><p>So, on Saturday afternoon I went as usual to the girls school to watch them play field hockey. I intentionally went 'a little later' than the girls did. I assumed Gretchen had been primed by Julie via Su and Sandy and in anticipating a move in our relationship I did not want her to think I was 'over eager' … I had told the girls that if she asked where I was they were to say 'I had things I had to do' but hoped I would be able to make it later. hee hee. (Yes, I was playing hard to get.)</p><p>I arrived just after the game had started and Gretchen was on the touch line with Christina. I joined them, kissed Chrissy and gave her a friendly hug and smiling my best 'friendly smile' said 'hello' to Gretchen.</p><p>""Don't I get a kiss and hug too?"" Gretchen asked quietly with a grin, raising an enquiring eyebrow.  There were a lot of people around so I was very 'proper' but I gave her a friendly hug and 'kiss on the cheek'.</p><p>""When the girls said you might not come I was upset Anne. You must not do that to me again,"" she whispered giving my shoulder a squeeze. ""I have looked forward so much to seeing you again. Julie has told me every thing about you and the girls. It is all wonderful!"" She gave me a brief coy look, winked but then turned back to the game and went on calling out encouragement and instructions to the team.</p><p>Chrissy and I stood next to each other, arms linked as always and not a great deal went on as far as Gretchen was concerned, apart from polite conversation She is a very good coach and we were all delighted as the final score was 2-2, it was a match everyone thought they would lose as the team they played is 'top of the table' in the schools league.</p><p>After the match Gretchen invited us to join her and 'come with her to the changing room to wait for the girls'. Chrissy and I happily agreed but were in for a surprise. On arrival we saw that the girls had a communal changing room. Not only the expected lockers down one side a long bench in the middle but communal showers on the other side. There were six showers and do the maths? Yeah… works out two to a shower! … and there they were, 11 gorgeous young teens, all totally naked, playing around under the showers together!</p><p>Chrissy and I stood at one end against the wall with Gretchen and we stared in awe at the adorable sight and I was suddenly aware of Gretchen next to me. Her hand touched and gently stroked across my backside and she said softly! ""Are they not lovely Anne? Not just your lovely Sandy and Su but the others too.  I knew you would like to see them.""</p><p>I looked at her and she grinned knowingly. ""Yes, they are adorable Gretchen,"" I smiled back. ""Especially your little Julie. She is gorgeous."" Julie was in fact under the shower with Sandy and Su and they were all happily washing each other. Though outwardly they were 'behaving', I noticed that they were quite openly 'washing each other all over' and I felt pangs of sexual arousal swathing through me. Chrissy glanced at me and I saw she to was 'flushed' slightly and the tell tale imprint of her nipples showed clearly against her shirt. She too was aroused at the sight!</p><p>""Yes, she is is she not. I am glad we share the same relationships with our little ones Anne,"" she murmured, giving me another knowing smile, ""and it is good to see our girls getting on so well yes?"" I nodded and Gretchen went on. ""You must all come to my house. How about Lunch tomorrow? You and the girls. I think you and I, we have to be together soon yes?"".</p><p>I felt another shiver of desire swathe through me as she gazed down at me. There was no doubt in her meaning and I nodded. ""Yes, I think you are right Gretchen.""</p><p>""Good. That is settled then."" And before I could comment further a little girl of about 12 years old I guessed, came over to Gretchen. She had come straight from the shower and was naked and wet. She did not even have a towel!</p><p>""Miss Gretchen,"" she said standing in front of us. ""I got a sore spot on my leg. Miss Gretchen."" and placing her foot on the bench stood waiting for Gretchen to 'attend'. Gretchen smiled at her then at me. ""Anne you work in a Doctors surgery, you and I will look at this poor little mite together yes?""  She knelt down in front of the girl and I joined her. ""Now Mary, where does it hurt,"" she asked. ""This is Anne she works for a doctor darling.""</p><p>Mary smiled at me and pointed at her finger at a spot at the top of her thigh, inches away from her delightfully puffy little slit and mound. ""Here is hurts. I got a bang there."" I saw Gretchen place her hand on Mary's hip and casually 'caress' her buttock and thigh. I was barely a foot away, kneeling down and I stared at her adorable young body. Her slim legs were parted and her heavenly bare little slit was clearly exposed to my gaze. Some how I pulled my gaze away from her pouting sex and looked at the red 'mark' just next to it. ""Does it hurt Mary?"" I asked and gently touched the spot with my finger tips. Her skin was 'baby' soft and as I touched her, she moved slightly and the side of my hand 'just' touched the puffy peach swell of her gorgeous little peach. My heart lurched but I some how controlled the impulse to stroke her. I gently pressed the spot again. ""Does that hurt Mary?"" I managed again and she said quietly. 'Little bit but not bad."" I looked at her and she was smiling at me and again she moved so my fingers brushed her sex again. ""I think you will be okay Mary. It is a little bruise but I think you will survive.""</p><p>""Okies!"" she chirped and skipped away and joined the girls and I looked at Gretchen. She was smiling. ""Mary likes attention and knows exactly what she was doing to us both. She and Julie are often lovers and she stays with us some times for sleepover. I would bet they staged that together for your benefit!"" she chuckled. ""Are you wet?"" I blushed and with a grin I nodded.</p><p>""I'm soaking if you must know,"" I answered straightening up, ""but I would not have missed it for the world!""</p><p>""You wait till tomorrow Mumsy, I promise you I will have you more than just wet. I have been wanting you since we met and when Julie told me you shared the feelings I was so delighted,"" Gretchen murmured. ""They are so clever our little ones yes?"" She hugged me and smiled at Chrissy. ""Chrissy darling, please excuse Mumsy and I wish to see her in my office for a minute … you understand?"" Chrissy looked at her then me and grinned. ""Of course. I understand, but don't be long,"" she giggled and added, ""and be careful you two.""</p><p>With out waiting Gretchen turned to me. ""Come, my office is next door Anne."" And with a grin at Chrissy she said to her, ""We will be just a few minutes Chrissy and very careful yes?.""</p><p>I knew I was blushing but after glancing at Chrissy, I almost meekly followed Gretchen who had somehow taken charge of the situation.</p><p>Her office was in fact very close and as soon as we entered she closed the door and locked it.  Turning to me she smiled. ""I can not wait until tomorrow Anne. I must hold you. We must embrace."" And with that she put her arms round me and hugged me in to her body. I felt the warm firmness against mine and I looked up. She gazed down at me then she bent down and we kissed. Her lips were beautifully soft and sensual and they parted. I felt the tip of her tongue on mine. My own lips parted. Our tongues explored. I groaned. She held me tightly and her hand slipped down my back, sneaked over my buttocks pulling me harder against her. I reached behind her and hugged her back.  As we kissed I was acutely aware that she had swiftly hitched up my skirt and her hand had slipped inside my pants and she was gently cupping and caressing the cheeks of my bottom. We clung to each other embracing for a minute or so till, with a final hug and intimate stroke of her fingers, she then released me.  ""You are beautiful Anne, thank you my little one,"" she murmured. ""Now I can survive until tomorrow. I had to hold you. Had to kiss you yes? I have wanted you for so long."" We quickly kissed again and then she stepped back. She turned, unlocked the door and we left her office and we re-joined Chrissy in the changing room.</p><p>The room was now empty except for Chrissy was stood with Sandy, Su and Julie plus Mary and two other girls who I noticed were holding hands. All of them were totally naked and they were all chatting as though it was quite normal for teens to stand talking in a crowd this way! Chrissy of course was in her element and when we entered, she looked at me then Gretchen and gave us a knowing smile. It was only then that I realised that I had not spoken a word since Gretchen and I had left the changing room. We all stood talking for a few minutes till Gretchen ordered the girls to go get dressed.</p><p>As I stood watching and waiting for them, my heart was racing and erotic thoughts of the pending 'Sunday Lunch' at Gretchen's began to fill my mind.</p><p>After Gretchen had told Chrissy's little fan club—lol—to go get dressed, there was a bit of fun as the girls took time 'drying' each other off. We found out that Mandy, who was one of the two naked girls that stood talking to Chrissy, is 15 and is the elder sister of Vicky, the other girl who she had been holding hands with. Vicky is just 12. (She is at that lovely 'gangly' stage—long slim legs, a wisp of pubes over her mound, narrow hips and a slim butt and the most appealing swollen little 'puffies.')</p><p>Well, Mandy, Mary and Susan were all over each other as they towelled each other down and little Vicky, meekly picked up a towel and asked Chrissy to dry her back. As Chrissy kneeling in front of her obliged, I watched as she towelled the naked little mite down, and she not only towelled the little one's back, shoulders and arms but also her cute little bottom and the back of her legs. When that was done Vicky put her hands on Chrissy's shoulders to steady herself and lifted a leg. Chrissy looked at her then slowly, taking the offered little foot she dried it. She dried both feet and then legs alternately as they were offered. Gently she patted and dried her way up between the little ones slim thighs and as Gretchen and I watched (I was holding my breath), she stroked and patted the towel boldly over the little pink mound and peachy sex slit. Vicky, her eyes fixed pleadingly on Chrissy's, smiled and submissively opened her legs wider in a silent invitation. Chrissy smiled again at her, and after rubbing the cute little buttocks and tummy dry, she paused, then dipping her hand intimately between her legs again, she began rubbing the towel firmly into the little crack of the little one's bottom and over the bare little pouting sex and mound. Smiling, Vicky closed her eyes and held on to Chrissy's shoulders until finally, after playfully lightly smacking Vicky's bottom, Chrissy leant forward, and after kissing the little one's tummy she told her to go dress. Vicky grinned and skipped off, and standing up Chrissy turned to Gretchen and I. Her face was flushed, and knowing my Chrissy I knew she was probably awash and highly aroused by the whole incident, and grinning at us she raised her eyes to the ceiling mimicking a show of swooning pleasure! </p><p>And now there is more!!!! Today, the girls announced that they had chatted to Mandy and Vicky at school and now wanted them to stay the weekend for a sleepover. Su told us that unknown to their parents, the two were lovers, 'incestuously' of course, but she said that she knew now that Mandy fancied her and 'wants very much to sleep with me'.</p><p>Chrissy has given Su the go ahead (we all as you know have an open attitude to sex and there is never any jealousy) so we are now planning for the weekend! We will write and let you know what happened soon.</p>"
508,"Sunday Lunch at Gretchen's, Part One",The CASS Family,1,This is Part One of stories about visits to Gretchen and Julie in their home,"['Fg', 'Ffg', 'Fff', 'FFf', 'incest', 'mast', 'pedo']","<p>We arrived at Gretchen's house at about 11 am on the Sunday and were greeted at the door by Gretchen and Julie—her 12 year old. We were taken into a large living room (her house is massive!) and all given glasses of wine—yes the girls too. (Though being a good girl, I didn't accept one as I was driving.) On arrival we were also all introduced to Claire, Gretchen's little nine-year-old niece. She has to be the cutest little 9 year old you could imagine (she looks barely 8 actually!)—blond, about 4', wearing just a t-shirt and little white panties. She's not over-weight at all but sooo nice and cuddly, sorta with a nice covering of what I would call puppy fat. (Oh, sorry, we were immediately informed by Clair that she was not nine, she was nine and two months. lol.)</p><p>Well, we were asked to sit and make ourselves at home. We all knew buy now about each other's relationships so pairing off with our respective partners and affectionate cuddling seemed quite in order. Gretchen and her daughter Julie were immediately 'entwined' and little Claire, she sort of half stood and half sat herself between Gretchen's legs facing us. Gretchen had her arm round Julie sat next to her and the other she draped over Claire in front of her. We were all immediately at ease, lots of chatting and laughing, open cuddles and fondling but on a sort of natural casual basis, not having sex, just being well, intimately affectionate. However, things soon began to change, especially when I saw Gretchen start to fondle Claire. To our amazement (and delight), in front of us all Gretchen kissed the top of little Claire's head and slipped her hand down inside Claire's panties placing it between her legs. Claire held her hand then whispered to her. We did not hear what she said but Gretchen smiled.</p><p>""Of course darling, of course you can take them off."" With a big smile Claire straightened up and pulled her panties down and stepped out of them, and then taking her little t-shirt off too, she settled back down between Gretchen's legs again. Gretchen put her arms round her and again, placed her hand between Claire's legs, her fingers covering her little sex. It was all so casual and 'matter of fact', more a nonchalant casual gesture that just seemed, well, a natural thing to do. Little Claire, now totally naked, happily leant back into Gretchen and, legs parted widely to give Gretchen free access to cover her little sex, continued to chat as though nothing had happened!</p><p>Well I stared in open admiration (we all did). My eyes met Gretchen's and she smiled at me. As if prompted by my glance, still holding my gaze, she began to gently stroke her fingers between Claire's little legs. She was gently caressing her, though not masturbating her as such, and I began to leak. It was just sooooo beautiful and though we managed to chat I could see Chrissy and Susan were getting aroused by the scene, their eyes glued to Gretchen's hand, and Sandy definitely was. She already had slipped her hand beneath my skirt and was resting it between my thighs, touching intimately the increasingly damp patch which she began to stroke with her finger.</p><p>After a few minutes of her fondling however Gretchen stood up, and patting Claire's little bottom she told her to go sit with me and Sandy as she and Julie had to go to the kitchen for a few minutes to see to lunch. I offered to help but she said no, Sandy and I were to look after Claire, and picking up Claire's panties she grinned at us. ""She wants to play and cuddle you Sandy, I hope you don't mind,"" and before we could answer, she left the room with Julie.</p><p>Well, little Claire skipped over to us and sat on Sandy's knee, and before we really knew what was happening she had snuggled in to her and moments later had her hand in Sandy's shirt and was obviously feeling the teen's firm breasts!</p><p>""Gretchen said when I was in bed with her and Julie this morning, that I could have nice cuddles today with you all,"" she announced, ""and that you would like me to give you cuddles too,"" and with an angelic smile she quickly undid the buttons and opened Sandy's blouse up. ""Your titties are bigger than Julies,"" she said with a grin and proceeded to happily kiss and fondle them.</p><p>Sandy was a natural! She laughed and said, ""I am older than Julie Claire, but Julie has lovely breasts too; I know, I have cuddled them myself.""</p><p>Claire giggled (muffled I might add) and said she knew, and we all watched as she sat casually fondling and suckling Sandy.</p><p>Well there I was, sitting right next to them, and looking down I could see the lovely little puffy bare slit between Claire's lightly parted thighs and well, it sounds weird now but we all just carried on chatting as though it was all a perfectly normal occurrence. Needless to say though, I couldn't resist as we chatted reaching out to her. Stroking her little thighs, I moved my hand up and brushed the back of my fingers over her gorgeous little sex. It was soft as a powder puff and as soon as my fingers touched her there, without her mouth leaving Sandy's young breast, the little one's legs parted further to allow me easier access. In a trance I stroked the soft fold which was warm and moist, and then feeling the little nub of her clitty hidden in the fleshy little pink hood above, I pressed my finger tip on it. Little Claire hummed her approval and for several minutes we sat in this threesome of pleasure being watched by Chrissy and Su. Finally after much slurping and sucking on Sandy's breasts, Claire took her mouth away and commented on how lovely they were.</p><p>""Why not go see Christina's, Claire. Hers are lovely too. They are a little smaller than mine but they are bigger than Julie's. She loves having them cuddled too,"" and next thing we knew, Claire had hopped off Sandy's knee and skipped over to Chrissy and Susan. Chuckling happily, she then did the same with them. She opened both Chrissy's and Susan's blouses!!! Well I sat with Sandy and we watched (I was gently fondling Sandy's breasts, continuing where Claire had left off), and it was beautiful. Claire, naked of course and with her back to us was bent forward and, intentionally or unintentionally, was presenting us with a view of her lovely little bottom. Clearly we could see nestled between the chubby little cheeks the little dimpled star of her bottie hole and as she leant forward, yes, that puffy little pink slit again. Sigh. For several minutes we sat watching Claire fondling both Susan and Chrissy and it was then that Gretchen came back with Julie. Seeing Claire with the girls she chuckled and they both knelt down next to her. For a minute she stroked her back bottom, and with Claire's agreement, they both kissed Susan and Chrissy's nipples. Then, straightening up, Gretchen announced lunch was ready. We all stood up and laughed and Gretchen immediately asked the girls not to do their shirts up, and turning to me she kissed me and said, ""You too, we don't normally wear any clothes at all when we are alone. I think we should all go casual don't you?"" It was then that I noticed that the buttons of both hers and Julie's shirts were undone and that Julie was looking particularly flushed. Obviously, it was not just the lunch they had been working on in the kitchen! Obligingly, I allowed Gretchen to undo my buttons. She kissed me gently on the lips and a hand briefly cupped my small breast. ""It will make the meal so much more enjoyable. Don't you think?"" she chuckled and with that she turned away and we all went through to the large dining room.</p><p>The meal was delicious and the conversation was mainly of a sexual nature, and I and the girls were surprised at how mature Claire's attitude to it all was. It seems that she has a very full and active life at home with her mother as well as when she stayed with Gretchen and Julie, and overall we were all surprised to find we had so much in common and we had all been unaware that we were not alone in our 'family affection.' Gretchen and I discussed how our relationships had blossomed with our children and how both of us had started intimate loving with them from an early age and how the relationships had increased the 'family bonding' so deeply. We discussed also how we, through Christina's babysitting and 'catching them making out' (I hope you read that story. If you didn't please do), had acquired Sandy and Susan resulting in us all ending up not only lovers, but a family now, and briefly we touched on how we had now adopted Sandy and Susan.</p><p>When the meal came to an end we 'retired' to the lounge and settled down in the big comfy couches and happily cuddled up to our partners. The pleasure of openly cuddling our loved ones was a delight for us all, and it was not long before we began to become more open and 'intimately' involved.</p><p>Julie sat with Gretchen and slowly began removing Gretchen's clothes in as much as she opened her blouse completely and started fondling her breasts. I and the others sat and again stared in admiration. Gretchen has lovely breasts and she obviously sunbathed topless as there were no tan lines. Happily, she lay back on the settee and let Julie suckle and play with them in front of us as we chatted.</p><p>Sandy, who was cuddled up to me and also watching, took her cue from them and soon I too was bared to all and receiving the same treatment. And little Claire, who had gleefully joined the girls (she had slipped her dressing gown on for lunch but that was now gone and she was naked again), had clambered up on to the girls laps, needless to say, displaying her 'all'. lol.</p><p>Well, we all sat chatting, cuddling and 'loving' each other, but after some 30 minutes or so when it was clear everyone was enjoying quite unreserved 'intimacy' with their partners, Gretchen disengaged herself from Julie and stood up. She smiled at me and Sandy and then at the girls and crossed over to where Sandy and I sat.</p><p>""I have waited long enough,"" she announced to everyone, ""I want you Mumsy. I want to make love to you. We can love here or we can go upstairs, but we both know it must happen yes? and Sandy, you must be with us too yes?"" (her German accent is slight but noticeable by the way) and before I could answer, the girls all chorused, ""Here, here! in here we want to see!""</p><p>Well, I was a little nonplussed, but I was feeling very turned on what with all the sexual goings on and the expert caresses of Sandy. I have to admit also, for some time now I had been dying to get to grips with Gretchen as I found her extremely attractive, particularly having now seen the upper half of what was obviously a beautifully tuned body. I looked at Sandy and she beamed at me.</p><p>""So cool,"" she murmured, her eyes literally sparkling with excitement. So smiling I nodded my agreement. </p><p>""First I think we remove the clothes from the lovely Sandy yes?"" Gretchen suggested. ""Such young beauty should not be hidden,"" and turning to Julie and the others she added, ""Come you girls, you too must all be undressed yes? If we are going to have loving we do not need the clothes on,"" and smiling at me she repeated her earlier comment, ""In this house Mumsy, we rarely wear clothes.""</p><p>Julie had already joined Chrissy, Susan and Claire and they immediately began enthusiastically removing their clothes (except Claire who was already completely naked), and standing in front of us, Gretchen asked Sandy and I to stand up.</p><p>""We have nice long time for this so we can enjoy, yes?"" Gretchen smiled and I agreed. Sandy stood submissively as first. We removed her shirt. We both stroked and fondled her firm young breasts, her shoulders and back. Together we kissed and licked her erect little nipples and she sighed contentedly. Then, we undid and removed her skirt. Gretchen knelt down in front of her, and nice and slowly she eased her panties down. ""Oh yahaa, we have the nice little wet in her panties,"" Gretchen chuckled quietly even before she had them to her knees, and leaning forward she kissed the puffy lips and the little pink pudenda that protruded now quite openly from her fluffy (what we call a pussy).</p><p>Finally Gretchen slid the panties down her legs and had Sandy step out of them. She was now totally nude. Slowly, her eyes holding mine, Gretchen brought Sandy's panties to her lips, and then looking up at Sandy she snaked out her tongue, and inhaling deeply she licked the wet patch. ""Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm so lovely the taste of a little one's pre-cummie honey,"" she murmured and then she began stroking her hands up and down the firm lines of Sandy's body. She murmured comments all the time on how 'beautiful' she was and Sandy, thoroughly loving every moment of this attention, did a pirouette for us. In doing so, she made sure she bared all to us (she loves to show her body off), and the girls, who were also all now naked and cuddled up on the couch watching, encouraged her by applauding.</p><p>Gretchen now turned to me. ""And now my lovely Anne, what I have been waiting for since we first met,"" she whispered. ""Sandy, I want you to assist me but first."" Gretchen, for the first time, kissed me firmly on the lips, and as her arms circled me in a deep hug, her tongue slipped between my lips. We embraced deeply. I felt my breath being sucked from me and she held me tightly for some time. Sandy stroked my back and bottom and I felt her lips on my shoulder, then Gretchen released me and pulled away.</p><p>""Come Sandy, now we begin yes?"" and they both proceeded to slowly undress me. As each item was being removed, they were then followed by kisses to the bared parts by them both. Finally I was naked too, and with a glint in her eye Gretchen said, ""And now you two lovers, you must embrace each other now."" I turned to Sandy, we looked into each other's eyes, and we came together. Sandy is slightly taller than me and certainly more 'fully' developed physically, and I love it when we stand and she cuddles me into her. So under the caresses and encouragement of Gretchen, we held each other in a long sensual embrace. Breast to breast, tummy to tummy, and thigh to thigh, all the time Gretchen was 'intimately' stroking and caressing both of us, and there were several 'oooohs and ahhhhs' from the audience of our little ones. Finally, with a final moan of pleasure, I pulled away from Sandy and turned to Gretchen. ""Sandy darling, we still have a lady here who is very over dressed for the occasion I think,"" I chuckled and together we began removing Gretchen's clothes.</p><p>This whole process took some time as there was a lot of threesome kissing and cuddling, and Sandy and I both made a point of pausing to fondle, lick and caress each part of her that became uncovered. Both Sandy and I, as we caressed and explored Gretchen's body, were (well I certainly was) amazed at its firmness, and when finally she was naked we both stood back and took in her beauty. She truly was beautiful as I knew she would be. Her breasts were firm and full, the pink nipples standing hard, erect like little finger tips. Her tummy was firm and flat and slightly muscular, and her hips filled out beautifully. Firm thighs and shapely legs and, my weakness, her buttocks, they were all not firm, they were hard! And as I saw Sandy bend to kiss her breasts and take one of the nipples in her mouth, I knelt and inspected the light brown haze of pubic hair that covered her mons. I brushed my fingers through it, stroked the full now extended labs and flicked my tongue over the pronounced now visible tip of her clitoris. She moaned a little groan of pleasure, and as I caressed her I ran a hand up Sandy's thighs and cupped her firm bottom cheeks. Looking up, I could see her feasting on Gretchen's breasts, and Gretchen had her head thrown back in ecstasy. I leant in and kissed the soft moist lips of her sex, her legs parted to ease my quest, and she stood for a moment, eyes closed, being devoured by us both. I kissed and licked her wetness, and feeling the firm bud of her clitoris beneath its fleshy soft protruding sheath with my lips, I pushed back the hood. Gretchen let out a groan as I took the hard little nub between my lips, but then with a final groan of pleasure, she stepped away from us.</p><p>""No later. You may both have your way with me later, but first, my sweet Anne, let me see you properly."" I was a little embarrassed as, as you all know, I am not 'as young as I was' and my figure has always been on the skinny side to say the least. Compared to Gretchen's lovely physique, in my view I looked like a stick insect, but she was ecstatic. ""But you are beautiful Anne, you are so beautiful. Sandy, Chrissy, girls, isn't she so beautiful?"" she exclaimed and it was my turn to stand and be pampered. Gretchen gently pushed me back, and as the back of my legs touched the couch, I began to lose my balance and fell back, but the two of them held me and lowered me down to lie on to my back. ""Sandy my love,"" Gretchen said in a low guttural voice, ""I am going to love this woman of yours, but I want you to be part of this loving, you understand? You must make love too.""</p>"
509,"Sunday Lunch at Gretchen's, Part Two",The CASS Family,1,,"['Fg', 'Ffg', 'Fff', 'FFf', 'incest', 'mast', 'pedo']","<p>In the arms of Sandy and Gretchen, I virtually lay back and succumbed to their desires. My little Sandy lay next to me and as Gretchen 'moved in' on me, she cuddled up close to us and watched. As Gretchen lay down on top of me, my lovely 15-year-old lover reached out. Gently, her eyes sparkling with lust, she began to touch and caress the parts of me that were left unattended by Gretchen, and then I saw her also begin to stroke and fondle her school teacher Gretchen.</p><p>Gretchen sated her initial lust on me quite quickly. I felt the firm but gentle pressing of her soft pubic hair on me and we kissed passionately, breast to breast, tummy to tummy and thigh to thigh. As my legs parted I felt her 'scissor' hers into mine and she began to move herself against me. Our sexes were now being mutually pressed and rubbed against each other's upper thighs as she ground in to me, and I was quickly aware of her wetness (and my own). Being so much shorter than Gretchen, as I looked up I found her breasts were now level with my face. Happily I opened my mouth and latched on and began sucking on them. Feeling their firmness, suckling the hard pronounced nipples was heaven and as an added stimulant, I saw she was now French kissing my Sandy.</p><p>Such beautiful erotic stimulation almost immediately worked on both Gretchen and me. Very soon we were both moving against each other in an uncontrollable sexual frenzy of excitement. Gretchen began 'humping' the  top of my leg in earnest and feeling the silky wetness and heat of her pussy lips and the tell-tale firmness of her clitty sliding against my skin, I found myself doing the same to her.  It was delicious and it was soon apparent that Gretchen flows very profusely (as do I) once she gets going, and we were soon soaking each other's thighs. The scent of our lovemaking was strong and as I continued sucking on her nipples, kneading and rubbing her breasts into my face, I could see she and Sandy were still kissing passionately. I learnt later that unseen by me, my young teen lover was not idle with her hands either. She had reached over and had been caressing quite intimately Gretchen's firm buttocks. Apparently after intimately stroking down their divide, she had moistened her fingers with our mutual cummie juices and, after tentative caresses, had slid her finger in and begun gently finger fucking Gretchen's bottom. It was probably what 'tipped the scales'.  Letting out a guttural groan, Gretchen bucked hard against me and then she came. She shuddered above me and I felt the warm release of her cummie spreading over my thigh, and well, all that sensual friction and sudden wet heat was too much; I too began to cum.</p><p>For several minutes we clung to each other, panting and covered in sweat, lost in the after throws of our climaxes. Then, still lying on top of me, Gretchen  propped herself up on her elbows. She looked down and her eyes smiled back at me. Her lovely firm breasts with their hard pink nipples were sensually brushing my own little mounds and  she smiled. Slowly she bent down and her tongue slipped into my mouth and we kissed.      ""Thank you my dear dear Anne. I have wanted a long time for that pleasure,"" she muttered huskily, and lifting herself up she pulled away from me, ""and now we must attend to our beautiful girls, yes?"" It was then that I realized that we had an audience but not as I though from a distance. Looking up I saw we were surrounded by all the girls. Little Claire, Julie and Chrissy had all moved over to us and had been close observers of the passionate threesome. They had obviously been 'making out' as they had been watching us. They were stripped off and flushed with obvious sexual excitement. We all kissed and cuddled, and as we reveled in the adorable touch of the young girls' naked bodies, Gretchen suggested we move to the pool 'where we could relax' with more space.</p><p>The water in the pool was warm and I revelled in the scene of us all playfully splashing about together, naked and uninhibited but after several minutes Chrissy and I  climbed out and were joined by Gretchen (who had produced glasses of wine). We settled down on the foam 'beach mattresses', and propped up by cushions, we watched with pleasure the uninhibited antics of the youngsters. Seeing the naked girls intimately playing together was erotic in itself; they knew we were watching them and made a show of displaying themselves to us at the slightest opportunity. Little Claire especially made a point of openly displaying her bottom and little clam-like slit to us whenever she got the chance. Finally however, they all came out of the water and came over to us 'to be dried'.</p><p>Little Claire rushed over and stood naked, dripping and adorable in front of me, and held out her towel. ""Mumsy Anne, dry me pleaseeeee,"" she begged. I smiled, and giving her a kiss and slow lick on the bare little pubis that beckoned just inches away, I began towelling her off.  In the corner of my eye I saw Chrissy begin drying Julie, and Gretchen was with Susan and Sandy. Well that was fun as you can imagine! We were all sexually on a high from the earlier fun in the lounge and the following naked revelry in the pool. Gretchen especially was in her element with the two young teens who as she dried them, began kissing and cuddling each other. (They still adore each other even though they have Chrissy and I as their 'real lovers' as they call us now.) Chrissy and Julie too were soon intimately loving each other, openly kissing and fondling each other as Chrissy towelled the young pre-teen off.</p><p>I was in a trance relishing the pleasure of drying little Claire. She wanted 'kissies' every where I dried! Kneeling in front of her I started at the top and worked my way down. Of course, she wanted her little 'nippies' kissed 'special', and of course, as she stood with her legs splayed, well you guessed, it was not long before I was kissing between the youthful thighs, kissing and lathing my tongue over her adorable little slit and bottie. Each time my lips pressed on her 'sex holes' as she calls them she begged me for 'Lickies Lickies Lickies'. I cupped her little bottom in my palms and covering her little sex with my mouth I slid my tongue up and down the smooth puffy little slit. Though it was tight, I could slip the tip of my tongue into her, and she of course loved me sucking on the fleshy pink hood and little button of her clitty.</p><p>Well, for a while I was lost in the delights of pleasuring the little one, and it was not long before her little body began to shake. Gently I laid her down on her back and parting her legs wide I suckled her little puffy pussy. She groaned with pleasure, and moments later to my delight, she gripped my shoulders and with a squeal of pleasure the little doll had a cummie. Her little slit became silky warm wet, and in her excitement she did a little pee pee.  I drank and licked her sweet offerings till she was done, and she then sleepily cuddled up and happily curled herself into my arms. Resting her little head on my chest and cupping a breast in her little hands, she contentedly began to suckled on the nipple. Needless to say, holding this naked little cherub in my arms and being suckled by her was not the ideal way for me to 'rest' (lol), but would I complain???</p><p>I gently rocked the little one in my arms, and as I nursed her, I glanced over to where the girls were. Chrissy and Julie were lying near me both clinging to each other, lost in a passionate embrace. Clearly they were 'French kissing' whilst at the same time intimately caressing and fondling each other. They were lying on their sides with their feet close to me so I was looking up their legs and I could clearly see both were also fingering each other. As I watched, Chrissy broke their embrace. Briefly their tongues sparred and then she moved her head down, kissing her way down Julie's throat and on to her small but well-formed breasts. She is maturing rapidly and has lovely little breasts for a 12 year old. As Gretchen had told me before, she is rapidly becoming a 'young lady'. Her breasts now have a true female shape and form and her hips have widened. Her tummy has flattened and her long legs are no longer skinny but are gracefully filling out. She has firm though slender thighs and her butt? Mmmmm, the cheeks too have filled out and are pert and firm and seductively curved. He crowning glory though, the soft swell of her mons and pouty sex? there is a soft haze of dark wispy hair that covers the mound but it does not hide her cute little sex slit. That is still bare and I could now clearly see, the little but full rose-red labia glistened with wetness as Chrissy's finger toyed and gently probed. Fascinated, I watched as Chrissy brushed her lips over one of the pre-teen's puffy nipples and, for a moment, kiss the hardened little tip. Then, opening her mouth, she drew it in and her lips enveloped her breast. Julie groaned and clung to her and she slid a leg up Chrissy's thigh and hooked it over her hip giving Chrissy's fingers easier access (and a better view for me of her adorable little pussy and bottie hole), and it was then that I noticed that Susan and Sandy had joined us and were now sitting close to them, also watching.</p><p>The two young teens were sitting cheek to cheek also in each other's arms. They watched Chrissy and Julie, their legs entwined, and intermittently they were kissing and cuddling each other. Both were holding, caressing and fondling each other's breasts and I saw their tongues visibly probe, play and toy as they kissed. But their sparkling eyes never left the sensual loving scene of Chrissy and Julie, and it was then that I saw Gretchen.</p><p>Gretchen was sitting nearby and, like me, was closely watching and taking in the whole of the unfolding teen and pre-teen love-making panorama. Her legs were parted, one was slightly bent at the knee, and as she sipped her wine with her free hand she was lazily stroking herself. Her sex was open and exposed, the labia full and extended and her clitoris prominent. As she was intently watching the girls, she was alternately gently caressing her clit with a finger tip then easing her fingers back down to gently stroke over and dip down between the full slick engorged lips. As if sensing my looking at her, she glanced across to me and our eyes met. We smiled at each other and she murmured, ""My weakness, watching young love and lovers is so beautiful, yes?"" then she turned back and, taking another sip of her wine, continued to gently masturbate, and we both carried on watching the two lovers who seemed oblivious to their audience.</p><p>Chrissy alternately devoured Julie's breasts, suckling them noisily and moving back and forth to each nipple that now stood out erect and pointed. Her fingers stroked in and around Julie's puss and bottom and this went on for several minutes. Suddenly though, she pulled away, and pushing Julie on to her back, she moved her way quickly down Julie's body. Briefly, she kissed and licked the small crevice of her tummy button, then moving down further, she settled between Julie's legs. Julie, as Chrissy parted her thighs wide, glanced across to her mother, and with a smile Gretchen placed her glass of wine on the small table next to her and moved to her daughter's side. She kissed her and at the same time her hand closed on a small breast.  Chrissy, meanwhile, was now making her intentions very clear. She was kissing and licking round Julie's exposed sex, teasing her for a moment, but then with a soft moan she homed in. I watched as first the tip of her tongue parted the delicate soft pink petals, and then I saw it sink in deep between them and, pressing down, her mouth engulfed Julie's sex completely.</p><p>Julie groaned as she was now being penetrated by two tongues. First her mother's was in her mouth, and second Chrissy's was buried deep within her vagina, and I could see from her movements that Chrissy's tongue was not idle. Still Gretchen caressed and fondled her daughter's breasts, gently pinching and squeezing her nipples, and it was not long before the combination of this twin oral onslaught and the gentle handling of her breasts took its toll. Soft whimpering moans began to escape from Julie. Her heels began to drum on the blanket, and I then saw that in addition to her oral assault, Chrissy now had her index finger deep inside Julie's bottom. The little pre-teen's hips gyrated and bucked faster, then faster and faster still, and as she strained and lifted them to force herself harder into Chrissy, with a loud groan, she shuddered. As though knowing she had an audience waiting for this moment, Chrissy pulled her mouth away slightly, and Gretchen gasped as little squirts of cum gushed onto Chrissy's lapping tongue, lips and face.</p>"
510,Luna and Claire's Sleepover,The CASS Family,1,,['FF/gg/2ped/ws'],"<p>Walking in on the foursome in my bedroom was a sight I will long remember. Luna's naked little body curled up in Chrissy's arms contentedly suckling her breast. Her adorable little butt nestled in Chrissy palm, and I saw immediately that Chrissy had a finger rested comfortingly in the crack of her little bottie cheeks. The two girls, facing away from me, were lying on their tummies between Chrissy wide spread legs. With a sigh, I gazed down at the teens two cute little bottoms. Sandy had a hand on one of Sus's cheeks and her finger was rubbing the dark crinkled star of her anus. Both their legs were slightly parted exposing their the puffy little cunnie slits and I grinned at Chrissy as I closed the door.</p><p>The minute I entered the room two girls jumped up on the bed and came to me arms outstretched and kissed me. Both their faces wet with Chrissy's honey and stroking my hands over their lovely bottoms my fingers dipped and felt their wetness. Obviously everyone had been enjoying themselves in my absence I thought!! The room smelt of sex and I was glad that Henry was on nights as he would not have been able to 'not notice' the aroma of sex!</p><p>""Girls, I have a surprise for you,"" I announced. ""Apart from the pleasure of looking after little Luna, Gretchen has asked if we would baby-sit Claire tonight. She and Julie are going up to London to see a show and they are staying the night up there.""</p><p>The announcement was received with cries of delight from the girls. ""Can she sleep with us Mumsy?"" Su asked, her face beaming.</p><p>""I guess, and Luna, would you like to sleep with Chrissy and me?"" I asked the little one who immediately nodded.</p><p>""I can I have comfort cuddles with you both then can't I?"" she grinned.</p><p>""Yes darling, comfort cuddles with us both. But you will like Claire darling. She is a little older than you, she is nine, but she loves comfort cuddles too. Perhaps we will all have comfort cuddles together tonight!"" I laughed. ""Now get dressed all of you, we are going to Gretchen's to collect Claire.""</p><p>""Mumsy can I go wee wees,"" Luna asked releasing her hold on Chrissy's breast.</p><p>""Of course darling,"" I smiled picking the little six year old up.</p><p>""Can we come and watch,"" Su asked with a wide grin on her face.</p><p>""Of course!"" I chuckled and we headed for the bathroom where I placed the little one on the seat. She sat legs spread wide and we watched the 'wee' begin to squirt out of her little pink slit. Su reached forward and let the flow run over her fingers and when Luna was finished she looked up at me.</p><p>""I have save a bit Mumsy,"" she smiled.</p><p>""Luna never wipes when her Mum is with her and she always saves a little bit for her Mum to taste when she is finished,"" I told Su and picked the little one up and took her back to the bedroom where I placed her on the bed.</p><p>""Can Su lick you darling and have the wee wee you have saved for me?"" I asked.</p><p>Little Luna smiled and giggled as she opened her plump little legs wide and nodded. Su knelt down and placed her mouth over the little one's still-wet slit. Holding her legs up Luna started to release the last little squirts and Su slurped and licked avidly till she had drunk and licked up the last little drop. He tongue stroked the puffy pink slit dry and then licked down between the chubby cheeks of Luna's little bottom. I saw the tip tickle the little coral-coloured anus and Luna let out a soft little sigh of pleasure.</p><p>""Mmmm, that was sooo lovely Luna,"" Su said giving the little one's soft little mound a final kiss. It was then that I saw that Chrissy and Sandy, arms round each other, had been closely watching too!</p><p> </p><p>""Okay you lot, now get dressed, we must go!"" I laughed. Quickly I dressed Luna and when we were all ready to go, we piled into my car and drove over to Gretchen's Estate House.</p><p>When she opened the door and saw me holding Luna. ""Oh my!"" she exclaimed ""Where in heaven did this beautiful little girl come from?""</p><p>I briefly explained and introduced Luna to her, then to Julie and Claire. ""She loves cuddles by the way,"" I added.</p><p>""Oh my!"" she chuckled ""How wonderful. Julie darling, perhaps we better cancel the theatre yes?""</p><p>We all laughed and as Gretchen and Julie were in fact ready to go. After a few brief affectionate hugs and kisses, we all piled back into my car. Chrissy agreed to drive and I sat next to her with little Luna on my lap and Sandy, Susan and Claire all sat in the back.</p><p>Friendly chatter filled the air and as I half turned in my seat so I could talk to the girls in the back, little Luna slipped her hand up the inside my T-shirt. I was, as we all were, aware that the little one had a breast fixation, and she was obviously taking advantage of her position on my lap. I felt her little hand sneak up and close on one of mine and I looked down at her and she smiled up at me. Gently I put an arm round her and slipped my other hand beneath her little dress to cup her warm little bottom cheeks in my palm.</p><p>Susan suddenly exclaimed delightedly ""Oh My God! Claire you have no knickers on!"" I glanced round and there was the little nine year old sat between Sandy and Su. Her legs were parted and Sandy and Su each had a hand resting high up her thighs and her short mini skirt was pushed back. Sure enough, from the front of the car looking back I could clearly see her gorgeous little sex slit.</p><p>""Don't like wearing knickers much,"" Claire said with a chuckle looking at me coyly. ""I never wear them at home Mumsy, and no one told me to put any on.""</p><p>""I don't wear them at home either,"" Little Luna announced. ""Can I take mine off too?""</p><p>""Darlings, so just all of you slow up on the passion okay? Driving down the Motorway is not the place to start having sex fun. Discreet fondling is fine, but there are cameras on the motor way so I repeat, be discreet and restrained. Also, it is not fair on Chrissy who has to drive!""</p><p>Every one laughed and as we sped along the motorway, I did gently reach round little Luna's butt and hooking my fingers into the waist band, with her help, slipped her cute little cotton panties off. Contentedly, she settled back in to me, still fondling my breast beneath my shirt and I cuddling her now bare little bottom. The feel of the warm soft little cheeks in my hand was divine and with the strategic placing of my middle finger in the crevice of the soft little buttocks, the sudden feel of heat, moist heat, sent a sensual lustful shiver of desire through me. We both sighed happily and felt my labs begin to tingle and vagina moisten. Looking down, I again met the angelic gaze of her little blue eyes and as she gently wriggled her little butt she widened her legs to accommodate my hand. My palm pressed down on her warm sex slit and my finger tip touched then rested gently on the her hot little anus.</p><p>""Oh my"" said Chrissy glancing down at me. ""I think perhaps we better take the fast lane home.""</p><p> </p><p>When we arrived at the house, after a hurriedly made meal I told the two little ones that it was time they went and washed and changed for bed.  At Luna's and Claire's request, Su and Sandy eagerly agreed to go help them and they all scampered off upstairs.</p><p>It was some half hour later, that Chrissy and I went up to say good night to the little ones and we found the girls all together on my bed. They were all naked and quite obviously, having a wonderful time. Sandy was sitting at the top of the bed leaning on the puffed up pillows against the head board. Luna, surprise surprise, was curled up on her lap suckling one of her breasts with a hand holding and kneading the other. Sandy had one arm round her, the other was cuddling Luna's bottom, almost identically mimicking the position Luna and I had been in in the car earlier. She even had the middle finger of her hand lying in the crack of Luna's bottom! This time however I noticed the tip was not only actually over her little anal spot, she was stroking and caressing it! Both were both watching Su and Claire who were lying on their sides in a clinging passionate 69 embrace. Avidly they were licking and fondling each other and unlike the time we had walked in on Su and Sandy before, embarrassment and guilt were non-existent now and they continued unabashed in their love making as we sat on the bed next to them.</p><p>For several minutes Chrissy and I sat and caressed them as they continued. Chrissy concentrated on her own lover Su, and I, on little Claire. Our hands roamed affectionately and intimately over their hot little bodies. In the 69 position Claire, I could see, was avidly licking Su's little clitty that was clearly showing, pink proud and erect. Her eyes smiled at me as she watched me slowly slide my finger into to Su's little cunny. It was hot and wet as I knew it would be and when I gently removed the finger from the young teens slit, it glistened with her pre-cummie juices. A little string of the cummie clung to my finger from her pussy and Claire quickly gobbled at my finger to catch it.</p><p>Finally with a smile at me, Chrissy and I stood up and quickly undressed, scooping Su and Claire up in her arms. Still locked in their 69 embrace, she carried the two of them to her bed and as I climbed up to Sandy and Luna on mine, I saw the 'twosome' quickly become a threesome. Turning to Sandy, I kissed her on the lips and snuggled up to her and Luna. Luna's blue eyes stared happily back at me, and as I leant forward, without stopping her suckling, she guided the free one to my mouth.</p><p>Taking in the pointed hardness of her nipple into my mouth, I teased it with my teeth and tongue. I caressed the firm young breast with my fingers and sandy groaned happily. Releasing my hold and slipping my hand down to her thighs, I moved it gently up between them. As my fingers sought out her warm wetness and slipped into her, her legs parted slightly to give me easier access. Quietly she moaned contentedly as two of my finger began to stroke the silken softness of her vagina. Playfully, I grazed my thumb over the hard nub of her clitoris.</p><p> </p><p>The night of babysitting Luna and Claire had begun.</p>"
511,"Mandy and Helen's Sleepover, Part 1",The CASS Family,1,,[''],"<p class=""h2"">Wednesday 5th</p><p>On Sunday we visited a Garden Centre. We all share the hobby of
Bonsai keeping and we often visit nurseries together. It was at the centre
that we (or rather Su met) Mandy. I will let Su tell you how that happened.</p><p class=""h2"">Su's story ....</p><p>As we walked round looking at the displays of plants, I noticed a
very pretty girl. She was I guessed a bit older than me, maybe a 14 or 15
year old and was walking round with what I assumed to be her Mother and a
young girl who I assumed was her sister who was about my age. I really
thought the older girl was yummie, tall with long dark hair, a nice figure
that was way ahead in development to mine. She had a short denim skirt on
that showed her long legs off really well and her white T-shirt was a bit
tight, showing off well developed titties. I could see the little points of
her nipples quite clearly so guessed she was not wearing a bra and, she
caught me staring a couple of times and smiled at me. I smiled back and we
sort of flirted around. Chrissy was with me and saw what was going on and
she encouraged me to go and try chat to her. I was amused to see too that
the younger girl seemed to be interested in Chrissy!</p><p>Well I sort of followed them around. She was really sexy from the
back, her short skirt hugged her bottom and her long tanned legs were soooo
sexy! I could not help but ogle her and she kept glancing over her shoulder
and smiling at me.  As we moved round looking at the stands, I got closer
and closed until we were finally stood next to each other. She looked down
at me she smiled and said Hello ... I answered and it was really cool as we
both new we were flirting with each other. Silently chatting each other
up. Several times her arm brushed mine, and twice our hands touched as we
reached for the same plant up to look at (deliberately of course)... it was
really soooo exciting ...</p><p>Finally Mumsy and the others said we were going to the caf^Â for
cakes and stuff and I was really pleased when I saw that the girl with her
Mum and sis follow us.  They sat at a table just near us and she and I
continued our flirting with sly looks. She sat immediately in front of me
and several times when she saw me looking, she parted her legs enough to
give me a flash of her panties (they were blue!) I did the same and I again
noticed the younger girl seemed mesmerised by Chrissy!</p><p>Anyway, we all finished our drinks and stuff and when we stood up,
she motioned with a tilt of her head towards the Ladies Loo. I clicked on
immediately and followed her.</p><p>When we got to the Ladies Room it was empty and quickly she motioned
me into one of the cubicles. It was a disabled one so was quite big and
with out waiting, she put her arms round me and kissed me on the lips. I
responded and we began French kissing.</p><p>""God you are sooo cute,"" she whispered, fondling my butt and I
responded by doing the same to her. There was no hesitation or shyness by
either of us and in a moment I had pushed my hands up under her T-shirt and
was cuddling her lovely firm titties and she had slipped her hand round the
front of me and scooping up beneath my skirt, began stroking my pussy
though my pants. She hummed softly in my ear as her fingers stroked my
mound and next thing I knew she had slid a finger inside my pants and was
stroking it into my slit and as I was wet there, her finger moved easily
between the moist lips. We stood fondling, French kissing and groping each
other for a minute or so but then we heard some one come into the room and
go into an adjacent cubicle.</p><p>""My name is Mandy,"" she whispered. ""If I give you my number will you
promise to call me? We gotta get together some time ...""</p><p>""Of course,"" I whispered back and she quickly produced and handed me a
business card from a pocket in her skirt.</p><p>""This is my Mums card. If you ring the number just ask for me
... Promise you will call me? What's your name for Christ's sake?""</p><p>""Susan, Su"" I replied. ""And I promise. I will call this evening
okay?""</p><p>""Yeah that would be so great"" she said. ""I will die if you don't!""
and with that, after a quick kiss and a couple of frantic passionate hand
gropes, we parted. With a final kiss on the lips, she unlocked the door and
seeing no one in the room we quickly left.</p><p>I soon found Mumsy and the others and we carried on walking round the
gardens as though nothing had happened. I saw Mandy several times and 'with
looks' we flirted with each other until it came time to leave. As we
approached the exit, she came close to me and whispered ""You will call me
Su won't you?""</p><p>I smiled and nodded ""I promise!"" and winked at her.</p><p>That evening I called her and to cut a long story short, we have
arranged for her to come sleepover with her sister Helen (the other girl
that was with them) this weekend.</p><p class=""h2"">Anne here now ...</p><p>So, there it is. Su told us that Mandy had informed her that unknown to
their parents, she and her sister were lovers, but she said that she Mandy
really fancied her and Chrissy has given Su the go ahead (we all as you
know have an open attitude to sex and there is never any jealousy in our
family) so we are now planning for the weekend! We will write and let you
know what happened soon ....</p><p>Hugs ... Anne</p><p class=""h2"">Friday 7th</p><p>Hi everyone ... We are all well and getting ready for the visit of Mandy
and her sister (Henry will be working Sat and Sun day time) but to be
honest, Chrissy and I have no set plans yet other than letting the girls
have some privacy 'upstairs'. We have decided that if we let the four of
them (Sandy, Su Mandy and Helen) spend time together upstairs they are sure
to 'misbehave'. We then plan on 'walking in' on them like we did way back
with Sandy and Su. Sandy and Su know of course of our plan and are going to
encourage sex play in the bedroom with Mandy and Helen. If it works, we can
use the same tactics. i.e. let them know we approve of them all having sex
fun and then if it looks okay, let them share our 'family' secrets.</p><p>We do not have enough room for another couple to sleep over in our
house (three in a bed is fine with us but I think Henry might be a little
surprised if not curious at that sleeping arrangement!!) but Leigh and Anna
(our neighbours) have a spare room and they have offered to let 'a couple'
stay with them. As we are not sure who will sleep with who we don't know
who it will be!!! We will have to see what happens this afternoon (aren't
Leigh and Anna so kind to offer to put up a couple little ones for us
... hee hee).</p><p>We are planning on an indoor B-B-Q at Leigh and Anna's in the evening
but the weather forecast is not good for the weekend here in the South (UK)
so Chrissy has said she will perhaps take them all to a local club (Teen
club) on Sat night.</p><p>Hugs and Love Anne</p><p class=""h2"">Saturday 8th</p><p>Hi everyone.... Well Saturday, the day we have been waiting for has arrived
... we had a 'pow wow' last night to finalise the plan. We discussed the
tactics, aware very much of the importance of the consequences should we
make a mistake so caution is going to be the key word. However as Sandy
pointed out, we know Mandy and Helen have sex together and are secret
lovers behind their parents back and that she and Su have 'had a moment of
passion' so our secrets should be safe on that basis if we divulge them to
them. As Su says, they will be just as concerned about preserving their
secrets as we are ours. Also, Su has told them that Chrissy and Su are
lovers.</p><p>Anyway, last night/this morning has been hilarious! Everyone has been
helping each other prepare .... Hair has been washed, toenails have been
shaped and painted, legs, arm pits and pubes have been shaved, everyone has
had a bath with oils (I have to admit they all look and smell gorgeous!)
and every one is 'in smart casual' wear. The girls all have T-shirts and
short skirts on and look sooo yummie (no Bras so their little nips show
nicely) and their skirts are tight across their butts which makes my mouth
water ....sigh ... can't keep my hands off them lol ....</p><p>Chrissy and Susan are going over in a couple of hours to collect
Mandy and Helen and they should be back by here by about one o'clock and
then 'we will see' ....... we are all going round to Leigh and Anna later
for the BBQ (weather is 'iffy' today but they have an enclosed patio) and
so I am sure we will have fun. I will keep you updated so, as we say over
here, 'cross fingers' all goes according to plan ... I hope of course that
all does go to plan but we are going to be careful and if the correct
situation does not arise, we won't make a move or divulge our secrets so
don't be disappointed if I have little juicy news tomorrow ...</p><p>Hugs and love ... Anne</p><p class=""h2"">Sunday 9th</p><p>Hi ya ...  It seems we did not have to worry about the 'Plan' to catch
Mandy, Helen and the girls .... They solved the problem for us. We will
'Give a report' of how the break through happened in Story style.  This
first bit is written by Chrissy ...</p><p>On Saturday morning I drove over to collect Mandy and Helen with Susan and
when we were in the car driving back Susan sat in the back with Mandy and
Helen in the front with me. We all chatted for a while and then as I
glanced in the rear view mirror I saw Susan looking at me. Our eyes met and
with a grin she winked at me and then turned to Mandy and kissed her on the
mouth. Mandy immediately responded and moments later they were 'necking and
cuddling' each other. Helen turned and looked at them and giggled.</p><p>""Hey you two, you will have us arrested!"" I laughed. ""Behave till we
get home! There will be plenty of time for that later""</p><p>""I knew Mandy would not keep her hands off Su for long ..."" Helen
chuckled and looking at me went on ""...and she has already had a cummie
this morning. We were having lovings in bed before we got up and she said
she was pretending I was Susan as she was making out with her...""</p><p>I laughed and said ""I see, how lovely, and did you have one too
Helen, did you have a cummie too? ... and did you pretend you were with
anyone special?""</p><p>Helen grinned and nodded. ""Oh yeah ...I had a nice one too ..."" she
answered then she went silent for a moment as though thinking what to say
and then she said ""Yes, I had a lovely cummie too Chrissy, and, and I was
pretending Mandy was you Chrissy""</p><p>I glanced at her and saw she was blushing slightly but defiantly she
held my gaze and I smiled. Turning my gaze back to the road I reached down
and affectionately patted her thigh. She had a short skirt on and a little
shiver ran through me as my hand was suddenly resting on her warm bare
thigh. She immediately placed her hand on mine and held it. ""Do you mind
that Chrissy? Mind me pretending I was with you?"" she said quietly.</p><p>""Of course I don't mind Helen, I am very flattered in fact!""</p><p>""We often make out pretending we are with other people in bed."" Mandy
said nonchalantly. She was looking at me via the rear view mirror and added
with a chuckle ""but I have been fantasizing over Susan since I met her and
when Helen met you on Sunday, she hasn't stopped talking about you ....""</p><p>I glanced at Helen and she was blushing still but she smiled at me
and nibbled her lower lip and thinking quickly I thought 'hmmmmm, this is a
good opportunity to clear the air a bit.' She was still holding by hand on
her thigh and so I squeezed her leg gently and said. ""Well I guess we have
been all thinking a bit like that. As you both know Su and I are lovers and
we sleep together but we too have 'pretended' a couple of time as well!
Susan told us all about you and Mandy. We have no secrets in our family by
the way, and when we have been in bed a couple of times making love, we
have fantasized about having sexy fun with the two of you.""</p><p>""Oh how kewl Chrissy."" She gasped. Whilst I was talking she had
pulled my hand down between her thighs and then moved it up slightly. She
squeezed her legs together, gently trapping my hand between them in their
soft warmth. However, though reluctantly I might add, with a casual but
firm stroking caress upwards I pulled my hand away.  ""No little one, not
now, later maybe!"" I said quietly. ""you will get me all turned on and
excited and anyway, driving one handed on a motorway is not good!""</p><p>Getting me excited? My God I was on fire! My little finger had
actually brushed the soft swell of that soft little mound beneath her
panties and I even felt the dip of her little sex cleft as I pulled my hand
away. It was heaven! .... and you can guess how my sex reacted to that! I
knew I was leaking!</p><p>Everyone laughed and then Mandy said. ""Chrissy, we know you and Su
are lovers but, but please, can she and I sleep together tonight ....?""</p><p>Looking in the rear view mirror I could see Susan had slipped a hand
inside Mandy's shirt and was obviously fondling one of the fifteen year
olds firm breasts.</p><p>""Well...."" I said slowly. ""The original plan was for you and Helen to
sleep at Leigh's, our next door neighbours Mandy. We are having the BBQ at
their house this afternoon and evening and sort of party tonight. They have
already agreed to put the two of you up ... but I know they won't mind the
change, you and Susan staying instead. They are very close friends of ours
Leigh and Anna, they're lesbians and lovers in fact and they are great fun
and very broad minded. They have an adopted daughter Sophie who is Helen's
age who is also their lover and sleeps with them both.  They are 'a happy
threesome'. We have all 'slept over' with them at some time!""</p><p>""Oh wow ..."" Mandy turned to Susan and grinned.</p><p>""...and me?"" Helen asked quietly. ""Where will I sleep tonight
Chrissy?""</p><p>I glanced at her and smiled. She was gazing up at me pleadingly and I
chuckled quietly ""Oh well. I guess if Mandy and Susan are going to be at
Leigh's, I guess you will have to sleep in my room then won't you. Would
that be okay? There is a spare single bed in my room ...."" I teased.</p><p>""Chrissy pleaseeeee! don't tease me!"" She squealed delightedly. I
would die if had too sleep in the same room as you and not in the same bed
.... You know that!""</p><p>I laughed and quickly gave her leg another quick squeeze. ""I think I
would too Helen ... I think I would too. So that's is a deal then... Susan
and Mandy sleep at Leigh's and you, you sleep with me .... Okay?""</p><p>""Oh wow Mannie ..."" Helen squealed again turning to Mandy and Susan.
""That is sooo kewl!"" She then turned back and was serious again. ""But
Chrissy, will Mrs. Wilde, Mumsy Anne be okay with that ... like you know,
with Mannie and Susan sleeping together and, and me and you sleeping
together?""</p><p>""Yes Helen love, Mrs. Wilde will be fine with that. There is a lot
you don't know about us all right now but you need not worry what ... Anne
thinks ... well we will talk about our family later but, but don't call her
Mrs. Wilde, call her Anne or Mumsy, Mumsy is what we all call her. Call her
Mrs. Wilde and she will put you over her knee and smack your bottie!""</p><p>Everyone laughed and Mandy said. ""Helen would like that Chrissy, she
likes her bottom being smacked. I do it all the time ... and with her
panties down too!""</p><p> All hell broke loose as Helen and Mandy began a tirade of verbal
insults and mock fighting and as I glanced in the rear view mirror I saw
that Susan was smiling triumphantly at me. As our eyes momentarily held,
she winked.</p><p>She is a clever little mite my little Su!</p><p class=""h2"">Mumsy here now ...</p><p>Well, when Chrissy and the girls arrived home, Chrissy was able to have a
quick word with me and Sandy before they all came in. ""All okay Mumsy, 80%
problems solved.  Explain later but Mandy and Su are sleeping at Leigh's
and Helen with me ...they don't know about you, me and Sandy yet though
... we gotta work on that ....""</p><p>At that moment the girls arrived, Mandy and Helen both had back packs
and so with a knowing glance at Chrissy I said. ""Okay you gals. Dump your
gear in the corner and let's have a drink. Mandy, Helen, you can have
anything you like but if it is alcoholic we will ration you! We have red or
white wine, cordials, fruit juices, cokes or you can have tea or coffee
what ever ... and you can take you gear over to Leigh and Anna's when we go
over later ....""</p><p>""Mumsy, there is a slight change to the sleeping arrangements.""
Chrissy interrupted with a grin. ""Mandy and Su are sleeping at Leigh and
Anna's tonight.""</p><p>Raising an enquiring eyebrow I feigned surprise and looked at Mandy
who looked a little sheepish. She was stood next to Susan and I noticed
Susan take her hand.</p><p>""Well, that will be nice for you both!"" I chuckled. ""... and Helen
then, where is poor little Helen going to sleep then ... or is she making
up a threesome?"" The girls laughed nervously and Chrissy came to their
rescue. ""Helen is sleeping with me in my bed Mumsy... her request ..."" and
to boost Helen's confidence she put her arm round her and gave her a
friendly hug, kissing her on the forehead.</p><p>""Well, you folks have got organized fast enough. I am pleased for all
of you but I hope you have warned Mandy that Leigh, Anna and Sophie might
sleep walk Su.."" Again everyone laughed and I could see Mandy and Helen
were quickly relaxing. ""Susan, Sandy, why don't you take Mandy and Helen
upstairs and show them the bathroom and things. Helen you can take your
pack up with you, Sandy will show you where Chrissy's room is, then when
you all come back down we will have drinks and what ever ...""
</p><p>What then transpired will be written by Sandy.... when we get time
...  ...  must go ... Hugs ...  Anne</p><p> </p><p>Hi ya .... Sandy here ...  Mandy, Helen, Su and I went upstairs and I
showed them where everything was. The bathroom, Henry's room, our little
office which is attached to Mumsy's and my room and Chrissy's room, which I
think you all know is attached to our room. There is no door and it is
really like one very big bedroom, but slightly partitioned. Mumsy and I can
clearly see Chrissy and Susan when we are in bed and visa versa but it is
really two rooms.</p><p>Well, when we were all in Chrissy's and Susan's room we began talking
and stuff.  Mandy looked up at me at one stage and said ""Hey, where do you
sleep Sandy?  If this is Su's and Chrissy's bed ....?"" She looked at the
small single bed under the window we use as a couch and then to the
adjacent room where Mumsy's and our king-size is, then back at me.</p><p>They were all sat on Chrissy's and Susie's bed and Su looked at me
with a slightly worried look. I took a deep breath and joining them sat
down with them on Chrissy's bed.  ""Okay, so we got things to sort. First,
Mandy you and Helen are lovers yeah? Like you sleep together and have sex
and stuff huh? and your parents don't know this right?""</p><p>Mandy nodded, looking a little puzzled and Helen too, nodded, also
looking a little baffled.</p><p>""Okay, so they don't know what you/we all have planned for this
weekend either right. Like we all knew you and Su were going to get
together ... Chrissy and Mumsy too and we are all kewl with that but if
your parents found out there would be hell to pay right?""</p><p>""Better believe that, like wow!"" Mandy exclaimed. ""If they knew
anything at all about us and our loving we would be in mega mega shit
...why do you ask though, you know that ...""</p><p>""Well, you both came here knowing your secret was safe right? and
Mandy, if you thought the reason you were coming here, like to make out
with Su got out, you knew it would be a big disaster right? ""</p><p>""Sure, again you know that Sandy."" She had put an arm round Susan and
was giving her cuddle as we talked so I continued.</p><p>""Well, you obviously trust us and the reason you are here is because
we trust you. You know that Chrissy and Susan are lovers, and you know that
if that ever got out it would be just as bad for us as your secret getting
out would be for you.""</p><p>They both nodded and Helen said ""Sure, but you know we would never
tell ...""</p><p>""Of course Helen. That's why we are all sitting here in this room."" I
said.  ""Because we trust you and you trust us. You see, we have other
secrets too which very few people know about and by staying with us
tonight, well you will get to know them too ....""</p><p>""That's okay, you got to know you can trust us, we would never tell
on you!""  Helen exclaimed. I nodded and then I told them everything. That
Susan and I were lovers before we ever met Chrissy and Mumsy. That we had
been for ages and still are some times. That we are real buddies and I then
told them how Chrissy and Mumsy had caught the two of us two making out on
her bed when we stayed here and they were babysitting us (that was the CASS
story of 'how Sandy and Su joined our family'). I told them how they had
thought it fine and that there was no problem as far as they were
concerned. How, after that we admitted our secret to them. That like you
two, we fantasised when we made love. That Susan had a crush on Chrissy
and, and that I had one on Mumsy. I then told them that I slept with Mumsy
in the bed in the other room ...</p><p>Well, to cut a long story short, they both thought that all that I
had told them was just great and no problem. Real kewl in fact and Helen
laughed and said she could understand Su loving Chrissy as she got wet
knicks (Knickers) just looking at her herself! ... and they both said they
thought Mumsy was really sexy even though she was old and had grey hair but
they had not dared to say so!</p><p>I then told them the final secret, that Chrissy and Mumsy were lovers
too, Mum/Daughter lovers from way way back, and that they had slept
together since she was born. That now though, we were a foursome, and that
we often 'switched' partners and shared cuddles and sex and stuff between
the four of us.</p><p>The two of them thought that was really something and again and in
short, we there and then made a solemn promise that none of us would ever
reveal our secrets with out everyone agreeing. I told them that our little
group had the same agreement and that Leigh and Ann our neighbours were
part of our group and they had already agreed to us revealing their secrets
about Sophie and them if we thought it okay ...  and finally, I explained
that Henry was a very nice guy but that he knew nothing of all this so we
were all to be very careful in front of him ...</p><p>Almost on cue, Chrissy then walked in to the room and I told her that
all was okay and all was revealed ... and that we are all sworn to secrecy!</p><p>Chrissy here now ... I digested the info and smiled at the four girls
who were sat on the bed. I knew that Sandy would sort things but was glad
it was all in the open now.</p><p>""So you know all about us huh? Well that is good.... We don't like
secrets and it means now you can behave naturally in front of us, and Leigh
and Anna too ... and we can do the same. But not in front of Henry!""</p><p>Mandy and Su were now openly cuddling and kissing and I chuckled as
Helen stood up on the bed and put her arms out.</p><p>""Can I have cuddles then Chrissy?"" she asked. I walked over and
taking her in my arms I hugging her and kissed her on the lips. Sandy who
was sat next to her looked up at me. She grinned and as I hugged little
Helen, I saw in the mirror Sandy's hand slide up the back of Helen's legs
and disappear beneath her skirt. Moments later she had pulled Helen's
panties down and her hand slid back up beneath her skirt again. The
movement of Helen's hips told me that apart from our kissing and hugging,
she was enjoying the delights of Sandy's attention to her 'nether regions'
beneath her skirt. Mandy and Su at this point fell back to lie down on the
bed and began 'groping' in earnest.</p><p>Must go, will tell you more later ... Hugs ... Chrissy</p><p></p><p>If you want to know more about the weekend that is!!!!</p>"
512,"Mandy and Helen's Sleepover, Part 2",The CASS Family,2,,['FF/ff/gg/Incest'],"<p class=""h2"">Chrissy continues the story...</p><p>Well, things immediately began to hot up as the four girls and I 'cuddled'. Helen, who I learnt was 12, the same age as Su, hung on to me as we kissed. In the dressing table mirror I saw Sandy reach up and swiftly unzipped Helen's short skirt, and as it dropped to the bed, for a moment in the reflection, I saw the pre-teen's cute little bottom though the view was quickly blocked. Sandy, kneeling on the bed behind her, moved in and began, I assumed, kissing and fondling the youngster's bared little derriere. Helen obviously enjoyed the attention as I felt rather than saw her adjust herself to ease Sandy's access, and I felt her hand close on one of my breasts and begin to quite expertly caress and fondle me and her little tongue boldly invaded my mouth.</p><p>Unable to stand any longer, I gently lowered myself and Helen on to the bed. I lay on my back with Helen now lying on top of me and we continued to kiss. I stroked her hair and then, sliding my hands over her back, moved on down to her slim waist and on to the firm little buttocks. They were wet from Sandy's licks and after briefly caressing and gently squeezing them, I slid my hands back up and slipped them beneath her T-shirt to caress her back and shoulders, leaving Sandy free to continue …</p><p>After a short period of 'kissing', Helen pulled away, and having undone the buttons of my shirt (again very expertly and quickly I might add), she moved down and her lips now closed on the breast and nipple she had been caressing.  I stroked her hair, pressing her to me in encouragement, and gazing over her head I saw that Sandy had resumed her amorous assault on Helen's backside. Her smiling eyes held mine as she obviously was giving both the little one's bottom and pussy (and surrounding area) a thoroughly good licking, and Helen was loving it. She had raised her butt to help Sandy and as she suckled on my breast she was moaning with pleasure.</p><p>Glancing to my right I saw immediately next to me, less than a foot away, Su and Mandy were kissing passionately. Mandy's shirt was now open and she was lying back with her eyes closed enjoying Su's embrace. My little lover, with one hand, was fondling the young teen's breast and nipple, and she glanced at me and grinned. Her eyes were smiling triumphantly, and it was at this point that Mumsy came in, so she can continue the story.</p><p class=""h2"">Mumsy continues …</p><p>I knew that Chrissy and my girls would not be sitting reading school books with their visitors but, when I entered my/our room the sight I encountered was not what I expected!!! As I opened the door, Sandy turned to me and beamed. Her hands were placed on little Helen's bottie cheeks and her face was wet and flushed. The heavenly sight of Helen's exposed little backside and pussy slit glistened invitingly as she knelt over Chrissy in their passionate embrace.</p><p>Su, kneeling with a leg each side of Mandy, was completely exposed too and Sandy had obviously been working on both the kneeling girls. Neither had panties on and I then saw a hand, Mandy's I realised, reaching between her thighs. It was placed over Su's pussy and a finger was sensually embedded deep between the soft pink lips, moving back and forth gently 'finger fucking' her.</p><p>The two young couples continued their passion, unaware of my presence and so, placing my finger on my lips, I signalled silence to Sandy. She nodded and I gently sat on the bed by her, positioning my self by Su and Mandy. Close up, I watched Mandy's busy finger entering and withdrawing from Su's puffy little sex slit. It glistened with wetness and I could smell little Su's familiar sex scent. I kissed her bottom cheek and caressed her legs and I could not resist leaning forward. Sticking my tongue out, I pressed the tip on her tight little bottom hole and teased the little orifice. In the corner of my eye, saw Sandy do the same to Helen!</p><p>Obviously Su was now aware of my arrival and, for several minutes Sandy and I 'pleasured' the two youngster's gorgeous little butts with finger and lip service as the two pre-teens continued unabashed with their love making.</p><p>Mandy and Chrissy were now both aware of my presence too and, as if by mutual consent, Sandy and I began fondling them as well. Laying on their backs, with the passionate manoeuvrings of their lovers both Sandy and Mandy's legs were bared to the tops of their thighs, their skirts having ridden high by the movement of their lovers. Their pants were visible and I watched Sandy's hand slide up Chrissy's legs and slip beneath a leg band. I grinned as Chrissy's legs parted in approval and in turn, I began removing Mandy's panties. Breaking her kissing Mandy looked round Su to me and, as obligingly she lifted her bottom, I gently slipped the panties down and she smiled at me. There was a damp patch on gusset and holding Mandy's gaze, I pressed the material to my lips. The young girl's fragrance was strong and I inhaled noisily relishing the sensual aroma and her smile broadened.</p><p> The young teen's sex was adorable. It was almost bare, just her mound was topped with a haze of soft auburn hair, but below, a gorgeous totally bare adolescent young teen sex slit beckoned. Nestled between a lovely puffy peachy swell, thin pink labs peeked out and they were damp … Su and I looked down at the heavenly view and as she licked her lips and was about to reach out to it but I stopped her.</p><p>“No darling … Look you girls, if you all want to sate your yearnings for each other, don't you think it would be better if you all got your clothes off completely and did it properly? Chrissy, Sandy and Helen let's let leave these two lovers to love each other in peace … we will go to my bed and we will, well we will watch from there and play okay?”  The girls all showed agreement and the three of us quickly got off Chrissy's bed and moved on to mine.</p><p>“Rule of the house Mandy! All day time and evening loving and cuddles have to be on the bed not in it … okay?” Chrissy called over to the couple on her bed. “That way every one can enjoy …” she added with a chuckle. Su and Mandy giggled their agreement and immediately began to remove their clothes.</p><p>“Now Chrissy,' I said turning to her and Helen. 'Seems you have an admirer. Eh?” Helen looked at Chrissy with an adoring gaze and snuggled up to her so I went on “Well, since you have both loaned out your lovers for the weekend Helen, how about you two getting together? Would you like that darling?”</p><p>Helen looked coyly at me, blushing slightly and nodded. She them looked at Chrissy lovingly and said softly. “Will you, will you make love to me like I was a real grown up woman and was your lover Chrissy? Even though, even though I am little and have not got a grown up body like the others?”</p><p> “Of course Helen my little love, and to me you are a real woman, and darling of course we will be lovers … and you are a lovely young lady and I am going to love having you as my lover … now let's do this properly” At her prompting, Helen raised her arms and Chrissy removed the little one's T-shirt.</p><p>The little love was now stood on the bed in front of us totally nude and as Chrissy ran her hands over the lithe youthful body we gazed in admiration. She had a 'suspicion' of breasts forming but her little nipples were quite pronounced and prominent. Delightful deep coral pink with wide areoles surrounding them and Chrissy stroked the two little points then gently kissed them both.</p><p>Though bereft of womanly breasts, she some how had a truly beautifully sensual female little body. Our eyes slid down to and over her flat tummy with its little dimple of an inverted belly button, then on to the gentle widening of her youthful hips and, for her age and size, long legs. Though still a little lanky, they were beginning to elegantly fill out but it was the join of her thighs that now held out gaze. Her slim waist and curved back seemed somehow to accentuate the pert swell of her delightful bottom cheeks. The small round dimpled buttocks seemed to stick out 'seductively' and her mound and the slit of her sex, well we caught our breath …</p><p>The mound, a beautiful raised swell with a faint mist of down on it, crowned a sex slit that was pronounced in true 'peach' fashion.  The whole sex seemed to stand out and at the apex of the clam-like slit, the little protrusion of the wrinkled pink pudenda of her clitty hood peeked out … obviously she was aroused …</p><p>Chrissy slowly slid her hands up the smooth legs then brushed the backs of her fingers of the soft jewel …</p><p>“Oh Helen you are so lovely darling … “ she murmured and she bent forward and kissed first the soft mound, and then, as Sandy and I watched in awe, the tip of her tongue slipped out and touched the protruding little flower. Helen gasped and arched forward. Her fingers entwined in Chrissy blonde hair and as she pulled her into her she fell back on to the bed. Some how Chrissy retained her oral contact and Helen pulled her legs back which raised her bottom parting the cute little cheeks further.</p><p>Chrissy briefly suckled on the little bud then pulled back and contemplated the new display. Helen's parted legs totally opening up and exposed her genitalia to our gaze and Chrissy who stroked her tongue over them, including of course, the tight little red star spot of her anus. As we watched, she again slid up the length of the glistening divide and we saw her finally spear her tongue and push it deeply into the little girl's hot cunny. For a minute or so, she tongued fucked the little one and then, with a sigh of satisfaction, she stopped.</p><p>“Little Angel, I am going to love you like a woman as you ask but I have a request … I want you to turn over darling …. I want you to lie on your tummy … you will see why soon but ….” Chrissy's voice faded as quickly Helen flipped over and, with out prompting slipped a pillow under her hips, raising her little butt up and she spread her legs apart …</p><p>Chrissy smiled at me and Sandy and manoeuvring herself she placed her hands, one each cheek of her bottom, and parting the cheeks lowered her face down and again began ferociously to lick and suck, showering with kisses the little ones twin orifices and surround. Helen moaned with delight and pushed upwards to receiver her and with an audible sigh, Sandy turned to me and pushed me back on the bed. She had seen enough …. Su and Mandy were locked in a passionate 69 and here right next to us, Chrissy was feasting on and pleasuring Helen..</p><p>“Mumsy, please …. “</p><p>I needed no further prompting. I was wet and hot and could hardly wait as we pulled our clothes off to embrace and pleasure her. Sandy and I are lovers as you all know and as soon as we were naked she saw my arousal. I am only little and virtually tit less but in one area I am well endowed. I have when exposed, a very prominent clit. When I push forward and pull back its sheath it protrudes well over an inch and is quite thick and Sandy adores me fucking her with it. I lodge it between her labs and by rubbing myself in a sensual tribade way, with pressure on her clitty and the feel of me in her pussy lips it does not take me long to bring her to a climax. 'Perfect' as she often comments, for 'a quickie cummie'!</p><p> Straddling my hips, I writhed sensually against the 14 year old's firm body. With her legs spread she adjusted her self quickly and my clit was instantly buried in the soft folds of her hot little labs. Gently I ground into her as she settle down on me and for several minutes we moved intimately together … the slick heat of her pussy engulfing my clit and I could feel her own clit pressing my mons and deliberately I pressed up and, as if I had thrown a switch, the young teen suddenly became agitated. Her hips began to writhe and she began groaning and panting … her fingers clenched in mine as she pressed me harder into her and she began moaning. I knew my lover was comming … she stared back at me .., her eyes glazed in passion … her mouth open as she panted …</p><p>“Mumsy … Mumsy I'm cumming Mumsy…” she gasped.</p><p>“Then cum darling… cum …” I whispered. Her body jerked beneath me and moments later she cried out and her body arched. She groaned and I felt her body shiver and then I felt sudden warmth pervading my own pussy and upper thighs. My Sandy was cumming … squirts of silken-smooth cummie juice were suddenly soaking my pussy … I had to hold her hips to control and restrain her as she convulsed in the throws of her climax.</p><p>The room was now filled with moans of pleasure … Helen was crying out in pleasure as Chrissy too coaxed her little one to a climax and though I could not see them there were groans of pleasure coming from Su and Mandy.</p><p>Sandy and I kissed passionately and slowly she regained her composure … I kissed her forehead that was peppered with perspiration tasting her saltiness …
“Better darling?” I asked softly. She nodded, her eyes tearful.</p><p>“Oh Mumsy, I love you so much,” she sighed.</p><p>I kissed her again and we lay clasped together as she slowly recovered. Her breathing slowed and finally she opened her easy and looked into mine. 
“My Mumsy didn't have a cummie …” she stated.</p><p>I grinned and said, “No darling but it was beautiful.” We lay still listening to the passion of the other lovers then Sandy smiled at me. 
“Mumsy want her special?” she asked.</p><p>I nodded and lifting myself up allowed here to lie down and turn over. Sandy knows one sure way to bring me quickly to a peak and make me cum. Lying now on her tummy she, just as Helen had,  reached over for a pillow and pulled it beneath her, raising her bottom up.</p><p>Her legs were parted and  I looked down at the raised cheeks. Glistening with her wetness, her pussy lips were pouted and the round button for her anus was raised. I leant down and nuzzled the wetness, lathing my tongue round my lover private intimate parts and her bottom raised further to meet my caresses.</p><p>“Do it Mumsy, do it” she said huskily and wiggled her butt in encouragement.</p><p>Smoothly I eased myself up to lie on top of her. With long practiced accuracy, I lowered my self down. This was the moment we both knew we were waiting for. Gently I pressed my protruding clit between the cheeks of her bottom … the tip touched the dimpled button of her anus and, closing her legs, her buttocks clenched on the erect nub, gripping it tightly in smooth warm wetness. I pushed forward, easing the tip into her ultimate private little jewel. By humping myself against the soft, tight firmness it was like masturbating. As I began fucking her, the harder I pressed in the harder she pushed into me. My clit was now buried in the heat of her anal tunnel and the sensual friction was exquisite …</p><p>We both knew this was the one 'guaranteed' way I would cum quickly. The friction was almost 'unbearably' beautiful and I gripped her shoulders, relishing the pleasure as the waves of my building climax built up. In unison we moved together, our bodies as one joined in our erotic coupling. Sandy began to gyrate her hips faster and shivers, emanating from deep down with in me, began raking my body. My breath became strained. The tempo of our passion increased and feeling Sandy tense beneath me, I shuddered and froze. Suddenly it burst. Both of us were lost in the throws of orgasm. We gripped each other and I trembled as my warm release mingled with Sandy's.</p><p>Slowly I lay down on her and relaxed.  I kissed her neck and sucked the lobe of the young teen's ear.</p><p>“Thank you darling,” I whispered and I then became aware that there was silence in the room. Raising my head I saw that both Chrissy and Helen and Su and Mandy were gently holding each other, but they too seemed to have sated their initial passion. Mandy and Su were now in bed and quickly Chrissy, Helen Sandy and I did likewise. We slipped under the covers and cuddled up in as satisfied foursome.</p><p>Lying in each others arms we rested in contented bliss and as I held my Sandy to my breast (she loves to suckle me after we have made love) it smiled …</p><p>So, I thought to myself … so 'the sleepover' has begun ….</p>"
513,"Mandy and Helen's Sleepover, Part 3",The CASS Family,3,,['FF/ff/g/ped'],"<p class=""h2"">Mandy and Helens Sleepover Continues</p><p>We all dozed for about an hour, happily and contentedly lying snuggled up in each 
others arms but finally, Mumsy decided it was time to get up and dress as we were 
due at our neighbours Leigh and Anna to introduce them to Mandy and Helen. The 
original plan having been for the two of them to stay with them but now, it had 
changed to Su and Mandy.</p><p>'En mass' we reluctantly parted from our loving partners and went to the bath room 
where we have a 'double shower' and big tub.  Chrissy and I watched the girls 
playfully wash and generally have fun together and there was not an 'unwashed' inch 
of flesh on any of them when they eventually finished!  Watching the young teens and 
little Helen cavorting around naked was heaven and when they finally stepped out, 
Chrissy and I then introduced Mandy and Helen to a new experience which quickly 
became a big hit. Drying them with the big bath towels was lovely (everyone wanted 
Mumsy and I to dry them) but then we went to the bedroom and I got a couple of hair 
dryers out. It is a big favourite of ours and soon proved a resounding success with the 
two young visitors. Lazily, as they stood naked in front of us, we played the hot air 
not only over their hair, but also began wafting it over their young bodies. Both 
giggled with pleasure and soon were bending over and had their legs opened wide 
begging us to allow the warm air to brush over their little bare vulvas and bottoms. 
Sandy and I left Su to 'work on' Mandy and we concentrated on our newfound little 
love, Helen.</p><p>However, delighted as we all were at the display of gorgeous 'adolescent flesh' and 
general 'fun', after some affectionate finger and tongue caresses and well placed 
kisses, I insisted everyone dress and  not long after we all headed off to our next door 
friends.</p><p>Leigh and Anna, our immediate neighbours, as you know (if you have read the CASS 
stories from the start) have been lovers now for several years. The also have a 12 year 
old who they adopted a couple of years ago and who is now resident and their mutual 
lover. It is common knowledge between all  the members of our little 'clique' that all 
three sleep together in the Holland household and that Sophie's room is 'for show'.</p><p>On arrival we were affectionately greeted at the door with polite hugs and 
kisses (in case other neighbours were watching) and led inside by Leigh. Once inside 
however, the greetings were more affectionate and in the lounge where Anna and 
Sophie were stood waiting for us, I introduced the two newcomers. I quickly informed 
them, with a sly grin, that they were 'part of the family now' and that it was going to 
be Su and Mandy staying the night, not Helen and Mandy. The three laughed happily 
at the news and almost straight away Su and Mandy disappeared upstairs with Sophie 
to be shown their room.</p><p>""So Mumsy, when beddybie time comes you and Sandy I assume are going to 
be together as usual but how about you Chrissy ... and you Helen? You still have only 
the two double and the single your bedroom haven't you Mumsy?"" Leigh asked 
with a querying smile. ""Who has drawn the short straw and got the single?""</p><p>""Helen is sleeping with me Leigh."" Chrissy said grinning and sitting down on 
a large sofa, and as if to confirm the arrangement, she patted the space next to her and 
Helen immediately sat next to her and snuggled up close.</p><p>""Ahhh, how lovely ... so every one is going to be loved tonight then!"" Leigh 
chuckled and at that moment there was a knock on the door ...</p><p>""Ahhh hah ... that will be Christa with Sylvie .... I don't think I told you 
Mumsy... we are babysitting Sylvie tonight as well but she will sleep with Anna and 
I.""</p><p>She disappeared for a moment then reappeared with her guests. I had met 
Christa before (she was an attractive single mum in her late twenties) and we all had 
babysat her daughter Sylvie on many occasions. She was an adorable little eight year
old (just) and as soon as she saw me she squealed delightedly and launched herself up into 
my arms.</p><p>""Mumsy are you staying here tonight too?"" she cried out delightedly as I 
struggled to hold her. Her hand had instantly had slipped into the opening of my blouse 
and since I was 'braless' she easily found and cupped on of my little breasts as she 
showered me with kisses.""</p><p>""No darling, Chrissy and I and Chrissy's friend, we are going back home 
later."" I chuckled."" but Su is here and is staying the night with a new friend ... and 
you will have Auntie Leigh and Anna and of course Sophie to play with so I am sure 
you will be happy ... and we are staying for dinner ...""</p><p>The little one seem happy with that and when Leigh appeared with glasses of 
wine, I put her down and we all sat and began chatting. Sylvie quickly scooting over 
to Chrissy and Helen and, climbing on to Chrissy's lap, rested her head on her breasts 
and cupping one of them, began to fondle it as she 'Doefully' looked at Helen. </p><p>""What is your name and how old are you?"" she asked smiling at her. ""Are you 
and Chrissy lovers?"" and looking up to Chrissy added, ""Where is Su, Chrissy?""</p><p> ""I am 12, I had my birthday last week. Su is with my sister Mandy up stairs 
and yes, I am staying with Chrissy for the weekend,"" she said kindly and then added, 
""You got no panties on Sylvie!""</p><p>To everyone's amusement and delight Sylvie had, as she sat on Chrissys lap, 
widely parted her legs and we all clearly saw that she was 'pantyfree' and her cute little 
sex slit with its puffed up peachy surround was clearly visible. Helen smiled at her 
and reaching forward, we watched as the 12 year old pushed the short skirt further up 
Sylvie's bared thighs to reveal more. </p><p>""Don't wear panties unless I have to."" Sylvie announced and looking over to 
Leigh and Anna she asked ""Am I sleeping with you tonight Auntie Leigh? and Anna too?""</p><p>""Well of course darling, you always sleep with us when you stay,  and as Su 
and Mandy are sleeping in Sophie's room, Sophie might join us too, would you like 
that?""</p><p>""Yummie yummie!"" she exclaimed clapping her hands delightedly.</p><p>""Talking of which, it will soon be time you were off to bed anyway Sylvie."" 
Christa said and looking at Leigh said ""and I must go Leigh, I am late already ... ""</p><p>""Of course, you shoot off and have a lovely time."" Leigh said and crossing 
over to Sylvie, Christa knelt in front of her little daughter and kissed her. She held 
Sylvie's face in her hands the kiss was a loving passionate one on the mouth, not what 
one would expect from a Mum and an eight year old daughter. When she pulled away 
she smiled at her.</p><p>""Now you be a good girl till Mummy gets back darling. Okay?"" she said softly 
and hugged her.</p><p>""Okay."" the little one chuckled and then she said. ""Kiss Kitty Bye Mummy.""</p><p>Christa grinned ""Darling you know we only kiss Kitty when we are alone 
don't you!""</p><p>""Not so Mummy, you kiss Kitty when we are with special friends and Mumsy 
Anne, Auntie Leigh and Anna and Chrissy too, they are special friends and have 
kissed kitty lots of times ... an ... an Helen is a friend of Chrissy's and she likes my 
kitty ..."".</p><p>After a brief glance at us all Christa chuckled and lifting them up, she parted 
the little loves legs and bending forward, planted her lips on Sylvie's little pussy. We 
all heard her give a 'noisy' kiss and then, as she pulled away, her tongue snaked out 
and she licked the length of the little ones pink slit. Sylvie squealed delightedly, 
holding her knees to her chest and again her Mother feasted briefly on the puffed little 
lips and little star of her anus. Finally, with a firm kiss on the bare little mound she 
stood up.</p><p>""There, now I must go ... you behave darling ... Okay?""  Sylvie nodded and 
smiled at her and after brief 'good bye kisses' to us all, Christa was gone.</p><p>""So, now then my little love, have you had any supper?"" Leigh asked kneeling 
in front of Sylvie.</p><p>""Uh huh"" she nodded. ""Can, can you and Mumsy put me to bed ..."" she asked.</p><p>Leigh looked at me and I grinned and nodded. ""I think that would be nice 
Sylvie."" I said and at that moment their (Leigh and Anna's) lover/daughter Sophie 
appeared.</p><p>""Su and Mandy"" she grinned. ""Well I guess they maybe a while, they say they 
are busy finishing off from earlier!"" she chuckled as she settled down next to Anna. 
She pulled Anna down to her and they kissed ""You and Mumsy Anne go put Sylvie to 
bed and I will stay here with Anna"" she said smiling at us. "" ... those two horny ones 
upstairs have got me so hot ... I need loving ....""</p><p>She turned back to Anna and as Leigh picked up Sylvie and we headed for the door, 
I saw Anna's hand slide up under Sophie's school skirt and in turn Sophie's began 
undoing Anna's shirt.  Chrissy and Helen need no prompting and followed suit and 
began 'snogging"" each other as we left with the giggling Sylvie.</p><p>When we reached the top of the stairs as we passed Sophie's bedroom but 
hearing moans of pleasure we turned back, stopped and peeked in. Both the girls we 
on the bed, both almost naked and they were happily stretched out on Sophie's bed 
feasting on each other in a passionate 69. Leigh looked at me and raised her eyebrows 
in mock resignation and grinned. Leaving them to their loving, we moved on to her 
bedroom.</p><p>""Now then my little one."" Leigh chuckled lowering Sylvie on to the bed. ""What's 
this about you wanting us to both to put you to bed huh?"" she smiled as she 
removed the little ones skirt and T-shirt.</p><p>Sylvie giggled and holding her feet pulled her legs up to her chest. ""I want 
feelies Auntie Leigh ... Lickies and feelies from you and Mumsy Anne.""</p><p>We both settled down on the bed and positioned our selves next to her.  The 
little mite still held her legs high and her cute little butt and pussy was blatantly 
exposed to our gaze.  The peachy lips and little anus was shiny wet and puffed from 
the earlier licks and kisses by her Mum and cupping the little cheeks of her bottom in 
her palms, Leigh lifted the little ones hips up. Gently she kissed the pink slit and 
lathed her tongue up its length, savouring the scent and taste of Sylvie's wetness.</p><p>""Your turn."" She whispered pulling away and looking at me.</p><p>I smiled at her and manoeuvred myself to a comfortable position. I licked my 
lips and lowered my face down. Inhaling, I smelt the scent of Sylvie's pre-teen sexual 
arousal. She had no visible labia but the surround was raised and pouted like the flesh 
of a peach and as my tongue touched then lapped at the soft dividing slit, I tasted the 
salty sweetness of girly 'pre-cum' and sliding my tongue deeper I found the hot little 
entrance tunnel of her vagina. Its tightness gripped me and for a moment I wriggled 
the tip in the silky smooth passage then, moved it up to the little nub of her clitoris. It 
was pinky white, and now peeked out from the fleshy crimson prepuce sheath like a 
little bean sprout. Sylvie moaned as I licked the turgid little point. I sucked it and the 
soft skin surround, between my lips and teased the flesh with my tongue. At the 
same time, I gently stroked the tight button of her anus with the tip of my finger. She 
was wet with her cummie juice and the tip moved easily over the little entrance.
She and I were in heaven.</p><p>As I devoured the nymphets exposed jewels Leigh moved up and began 
sucking on the little ones nipples. Her chest was flat, with not a sign of breast 
formation, but the nipples were hard and pointed like little pencil tips. Coral pink 
cones that Leigh's lips and tongue began to swathe as she suckled them and she and I 
spent several minutes caressing and intimately fondling her. The 'expert' double oral 
onslaught soon began to have its effect on Sylvie. She reached up and quickly 
undoing Leigh's shirt pulled her to her so she could sample the pleasures of her 
breasts. The soft globes that now swayed above her were inches from her little mouth 
and as she kneaded the warm flesh she hungrily latched on and alternately suckled the 
dark nipples. As she nursed on Leigh and succumbed to my oral seduction, she 
happily began to quietly and contentedly moan to herself.</p><p>As had Leigh's earlier, my hands now cupped the cheeks of her little bottom. 
Gently, I raised them from the bed up to my mouth. The feel of her baby soft skin, her 
thighs and the silky wet smoothness of her genitalia on my face and lips, was heaven. 
I buried my face into the sensual heat and her little hips soon began to jerk and push 
into me ...</p><p>""Mumsy Anne, I wanna to a pee pee ..."" Sylvie murmured pulling away for a 
moment form Leigh's breast.</p><p>""The do it my love"" I replied grinning at Leigh. ""I will not waste a drop...""</p><p>I parted the split of her little vulva with my fingers and immediately a little 
stream of warm clear liquid fountained out from the little ones urethra. Hungrily I 
lapped the little emission up relishing the sweet taste of her pee pee. When the little 
fountain stopped I licked the last drops away and then resumed my oral loving. I 
increased the tempo of the caresses and in a very short time I heard her began to 
whimper then, I felt her shudder and then a different warm liquid began to fill my 
mouth. The little one was having her cummie. Pulling back slightly, little squirts of 
her warm honey bathed my tongue and lips and looking up, I saw Leigh again 
watching ... a look of lustful adoration on her face. I cupped my hand beneath the 
flow and when my fingers were soaked with the little ones offerings, I presented them 
to Leigh. She sucked the nectar from them and I bowed by head again and thirstily 
consumed the final little silky smooth spurts.</p><p>When her last little trembling throws of her cummie had subsided, contented 
and satisfied, Sylvie sighed happily and relaxed back down on to the bed. The 
excitement and pleasure of our sexual fondlings had exhausted and overwhelmed her. 
Sleepily, she turned and lay on her tummy and sucking her thumb, literally moments 
later, she was asleep.</p><p>Leigh kissed the two pink cheeks of her bottom and we covered her with the 
duvet and got off the bed. Leigh turned to me and kissed me. She licked the smooth 
wetness from my lips and we held each other. Quickly her hand sought and found my
wetness. Her fingers stroked into me and we immediately moved back to the bed and 
gently lay down next to the sleeping child. My hand fondled her wet nipples and breasts
 as quickly we removed out clothes.</p><p>The passionate encounter with Sylvie had aroused us both and soon we were 
in each others arms, naked, locked in a passionate sensual tribadistic embrace. 
With a groan I allowed Leigh to lift and turn me. Lowering me onto her body, I now 
lay in on top of her and a soixante-neuf coupling beckoned. Despite the difference in 
our height, Leigh (6' plus) and I (5' 0"" just) when 'making out' in a 69, we seem to 
'fit' perfectly. Lying on her in this ultimate embrace, the difference seems a benefit 
rather than a disadvantage. A lot of her height is in her long legs I guess but even with 
her longer torso, the positioning for oral access to the each others vulvas is perfect. As 
her mouth closed on my wetness and her tongue burrowed in to me, I duplicated the 
move and we gently but firmly began to make love in earnest.</p><p>The weekend I decided, was definately going well for everyone ...</p>"
514,Mum's Seduction by Chrissy,The CASS Family,1,,[''],"<p>Most of you know about our family but this is a little story I have made up
of how I seduced Mumsy of CASS.!!!.</p><p>I am 23 now but I remember my childhood well. Mum and I had always been
very very close and very affectionate and she had from a very early age
showed me and often gave me sexual pleasure. She would show me how to gain
pleasure from fondling my body and though she would sometimes caress me
intimately to give me pleasure, it was more to show me, we were not true
lovers in that way.</p><p>.... but now, I was 13 ... nearly 14 and I was noticing her more and more
as I was getting growing up, sexually.  Though I was short (I am still only
5') I was a very early starter in my physical development and I soon
realised that apart from my sexual awareness and pleasures ... I
masturbated frequently... I was becoming very attracted to Mumsy
sexually. Mum and I always cuddled a lot whenever we were alone but now, I
was more aware of her touch and lately I always finished up with a need for
more! Though we never actually 'had sex' together as such in the form of
making love, she always caressed and stroked me intimately which I loved
and when I got aroused encouraged me to masturbate to relieve the stress
...  of late, her touch was arousing me more than usual and at times she
drove me wild! We always slept together (we both wore just a top, no
bottoms) and often at night she would casually slip her hands round me,
under my top and hold, stroke and caress my breasts and nipples (though
they are small, the were well developed by the time I was ten) and often,
almost casually, she used to move her hands down to stroke my thighs and
bottom, and just briefly sometimes, her fingers would graze or even rest on
my little slit or inside the cheeks of my bottom (just brushing my bottie
hole ). I used to sort of do the same to her ... but as I say, we never
really 'had sex'. We talked often about sexual pleasure and she encouraged
me to play with myself, especially with her and as I said, she even showed
me how to masturbate and in the end I was doing it almost every night. I
actually started having cummies and she showed me that licking my cummie
from my fingers was nice too (she told me it was fine to masturbate but not
to tell anyone that I did it, specially in front of her) When I did it she
used to caress me to raise my pleasure (I now know she used to almost cum
watching me too and sometimes at night in the dark, when I had my arms
round her I was aware that she too used to gently masturbate herself as
well ... I could feel the movement and often hear her breathing change and
she would usually give a little shudder at the end...</p><p>Well the shortly before my 15th Birthday I really became desperate,
I really wanted to have sex with her ...  I had sorta made out with a
couple of school girl friends (I had seen some videos of lesbian sex and we
kind of followed their actions). I really enjoyed it (though I know we were
very inexperienced of course), but I loved the feel of female bodies
against mine and loved to fondle them and be fondled ... and the more I had
and the more I thought about it, the more I wanted Mumsy. But, I was of
course afraid to take the first step in case she became angry with me. She
was after my Mum and I never thought she might like sex with women, like
was she a lesbian?  and I was her daughter .... !!!</p><p>Well, on the afternoon of my birthday I came home earlier than usual
and Mum wasn't in so, I assumed she was with Auntie Leigh our neighbour
(not a real Auntie). They were really good friends and spent a lot of time
together so I went round to Auntie Leigh's house. I went in the back door,
through the kitchen, and was about to enter the lounge when I heard a
noise. Something stopped me entering and peeking round the door, there was
Mum and Auntie Leigh on the settee. Both almost nude and they were making
out! They were lying down next to each other and Auntie Leigh was holding
and sucking Mums breasts and nipples and Mum was fingering Leighs fluffy,
masturbating her!</p><p>Well, I stood hidden, watching for about ten minutes! I was
fascinated; I was instantly turned on and quickly felt my fluffy
reacting. I put my hand inside my panties and began stroking myself. I
played with myself for a while but, when mum and Leigh swung round to a 69
I had to leave ... it was too much!!! I rushed back home to our room and
yeah, I got myself off very quickly, I was soaked!. It was then that I made
a plan! I now knew my Mum was lesbian and that I decided was the first big
hurdle crossed. That night, there was a party for me ( not a rave up!) and
we finished it by about midnight. Mum (and dad) had gone to bed and after
locking up the house I went up too.  Mum was in bed half asleep so I
quickly undressed and climbed in next to her. She had her back to me and I
spooned in behind her and as I thanked her for the lovely party and
presents, I put my arms round her. But this time when cuddling her, I was
bolder. I not only stroked her breasts, but somehow I found the courage to
play with her nipples. I gently pinched and rolled them in my fingers (I
love doing it to myself ). Mum sighed and gave a little chuckle.</p><p>'That's naughty Chrissy' she whispered, but she did not try to stop
me and so after some more fondling, I moved my hands down her tummy and
caressed her hips and thighs. Then, (I remember holding my breath), I
slipped my fingers between her thighs and put my hand over her fluffy. I
felt wetness and realised she had been playing with herself before I came
in.</p><p>'Chrissy,' she said sleepily, 'what you doing?' I did not reply but
gently eased my finger in between the soft lips and she squirmed.</p><p>''What you think?' I whispered and began to gently but firmly stroke
her sex and clitty (which I found was very long and pronounced). It was all
beautifully hot and slippery and my finger slid easily between her fluffy
lips ...</p><p>'Chrissy, you shouldn't be doing this' she murmured 'it's wrong ...'
but her breathing was changing and I knew she was turned on and hot.</p><p>'Chrissy, you mustn't do this' she repeated. 'it is not right ..'
but she still didn't stop me.</p><p>'Auntie Leigh let you do it to her this afternoon' I said. '...she
didn't tell you to stop ...'</p><p>'Oh God!' she gasped, and suddenly she was wide awake. 'You saw us?</p><p>'Uh huh, It was a lovely. I watched the two of you for about quarter
of an hour. I masturbated behind the door watching ...'</p><p>'Oh God no,' she moaned again and turned to me. She put her arms
round me but before she could say anything, I kissed her. Really kissed
her. My tongue slipped into her mouth and after just a token resistance,
suddenly, we were kissing really passionately. I knew she was aroused and
well, from then on there was no stopping us ... we both became really
frenzied in our passion (A bit like Faith and Anne on their first night in
Little Doe (which we wrote together btw).  I followed up my caresses by
boldly exploring her body and she followed suit. I think we did everything
and more than I had ever seen in the videos on that first night and
certainly far more than I had done with my girl friends .... and we have
never looked back ...</p><p>As many of you know, I truly adore my mum and we have a bonding now
that I know is far stronger than most daughter/mum relationships. I lover
her very much ... Well, after she told Leigh what had happened it was not
long before we became a threesome lovin group ... I am a bit submissive sex
wise and love to have them make love to me. I love them playing with my
body. We all love giving and receiving oral sex, (anal too ) and it is
heaven to let them make me lie back and have their way with me ..We all
have the same tastes and they do everything I could ever want them to do .</p><p>And now of course we have our new family ... Sandy and Susan ...our teen
lovers ...</p><p>Hope you enjoyed my little story ..  Love Chrissy of CASS</p>"
515,"Sophie Joins the CASS Family, Part 1",The CASS Family,1,"Sophie, a 12-year-old orphan schoolgirl visits Anne in her hospital clinic for 'work experience' but very soon it is more than work experience that she gets as the two of them become lovers.",['F/g ped cons oral'],"<p class=""h2"">First Encounter</p><p>I was recently informed I was to be given ‘a temporary assistant’ in
my office here in the doctor’s clinic. A ‘schoolgirl’ I was told was
being sent on what we call ‘job familiarisation,’ a local scheme
designed to help school leavers familiarise themselves with the
outside world ‘work scene’ and generally, in my case, to gain office
experience in a doctor’s surgery. I think it an excellent scheme and
had volunteered my with it some weeks back but forgotten all about
it. However, I was not surprised when I got a call yesterday telling
me that a twelve-year-old girl, Sophie Willis, would be starting work
with me after lunch today. What was to be a surprise for me though
was Sophie herself! One thing I should mention, for those who know
the CASS family and me (see above), at work both Chrissy and I are
very careful about our ‘behaviour’ for obvious reasons. I very rarely
have made known my loving ‘feelings’ for ‘little ones’ as I call them
and I keep them firmly under control, (my feelings that is!)
reserving my loving strictly to the siblings of close friends and
family who can be trusted!</p><p>So, now on with the story!</p><p>I had not been back long from my lunch break before I received a
phone call from the hospital reception desk telling me ‘my student’
had arrived. I told them to send her round and moments later there
was a light knock on my office door.</p><p>Calling out a cheerful ‘come in’ the door opened and there was Sophie,
and for a moment I think my heart stopped! I don’t know what I was
expecting but it was certainly not the long-dark-haired vision of
loveliness that stood in the doorway before me.</p><p>“Hello!” I said smiling what I hoped was a friendly welcome.</p><p>“Hello, I am Sophie Willis and I am looking for Anne Wilde?” Large
hazel-brown eyes held mine in a hypnotic stare that I found difficult
to break, but after a poignant pause and with an effort I did so, and
quickly I made a ‘not to obvious’ but thorough ‘top to toe’
inspection of my new ward.</p><p>Sophie may have been only twelve but I instantly realised she was a
very mature twelve. Her school uniform (I do so adore girls in school
uniforms by the way) consisted of a light-grey knee-length pleated skirt,
white shirt with a ‘well tied’ school tie, and black shoes, and it was
immaculate and did little to conceal the beginnings of an adorably
youthful but blossoming female figure. Although still pre-teen, she
was, even for a ‘mid-teen’, tall and also youthfully slim and
elegant. She was in fact taller than me by a couple of inches (I am
only a little skinny shorty ass at 5 foot and that is with heels as
you know) and she had long legs that were already shaping nicely and
loosing the gangly pre-teen look, and beneath her skirt I could see
that her hips had already begun to widen. The swell beneath the white
blouse confirmed her breasts were not only forming adequately, but I
suspected planned to continue doing so, and all in all her figure
was already a match for mine in development, the difference of course
being that my development had long ago stopped and hers was obviously
progressing well ahead of schedule!</p><p>Pushing my chair back, I stood up and I walked round my desk to greet
her. Taking her offered hand I briefly held the cool fingers that
closed on mine and was pleasantly surprised to find her handshake was
mature and firm, and again I tingled pleasurably as her magnetic
gaze held me.</p><p>“Hello Sophie,” I managed. “Do come in and sit down, and sorry, I
am Anne Wilde! Let me take your school blazer and hang it behind the
door.”</p><p>I motioned her to a chair and, after hanging her blazer on a hanger
behind the office door, closed it (it locks automatically on closing)
and, returning to my desk sat down and we then ‘chatted’. She told me
she was an orphan and how excited she was to be working in a clinic
and wanted me to ‘teach her everything’! Though I made no move to
show my sexual emotions it was obvious that we seemed instantly
to ‘gel together’ and were soon laughing and joking like buddies, and
I was glad to see her relaxing and noted she was becoming more than
friendly.</p><p>“Well Sophie, I guess we better get started on the files
now,” I announced and with her closely following me, we walked over
to a wall of filing cabinets where after a brief explanation of what
was required, we started to remove files and, at my suggestion, placed
them in respective piles related to the children’s schools. To start,
as she began sorting, Sophie bent down with her back to me showing
me her delightful backside covered sadly by her skirt but that had
raised up enough to show me bare legs up to her ‘mid’ thighs. Short
of lying down on the floor though, I would not be able to see more I
mused and I resigned myself to ‘imagining’ the hidden treasures
above. Finally however, Sophie turned to face me and, with a grin,
sat herself on the floor in front of me and again began sorting
through the files.</p><p>In her new position, my view was vastly improved. Sophie had, after a
polite request which I had immediately granted, removed her tie and
undone a couple of buttons on her shirt. As she now leant forward to
reach for the files, I saw to my delight that she had a small half-cup
bra on, and that as she moved the shirt seemed to part and much of
her breasts were clearly visible to my gaze!—yummie not-so-little
young ‘puffie’ cones that made my mouth water by just looking at
them! Added to all this, her skirt had quickly ridden her now parted
legs well up her thighs and I caught my breath as there, clearly
visible, I saw panties—petite little Turquoise panties that fitted
snugly at their join. I could not pull my eyes away. I was
mesmerized. I gazed at the gentle swell of her mound beneath the
tight cotton and below, again to my delight, I could see the
indentation of what only could be her sex slit.</p><p>For a while, I sat attempting to surreptitiously take in the view, and
then to my surprise, I saw her too glance several times in my
direction. It then dawned on me, I have no front to my desk I was
behind, and sitting on the floor in front of me, she now obviously had
a close up and eye level view of my legs, thighs and anything else I
felt like showing off!  I realised also at this point, that I was
sitting in a rather unladylike position with my legs slightly parted
and that Sophie was very definitely taking in the view! How I ever
got the courage I will never know, but as my pulse throbbed with
excitement, very gradually, I moved my thighs a little further apart
and the next time she looked across, I knew she could see as much of
me as I could of her.</p><p>This supposedly accidental ‘mutual flashing’ went on for some time. I
was really enjoying my view of this little angel and getting hornier
by the minute knowing I was ‘flashing’ her and that she was
appreciating it! I have never made a pass at any member of the staff
here in the hospital, let alone ‘an underage’ one and I was not
courageous enough to start right now. But I realised that I was
flirting quite dangerously with this pre-teen girl and that I was
enjoying every minute of it!! After some considerable time of this
mutual ‘secret’ glancing, Sophie picked up a file, and getting up she
came over to me. Placing the file on my desk between us and leaning
forward, she asked a couple of questions about it and I for my part
found it almost impossible to concentrate on what she was saying. Her
beautiful little breasts were now only a foot away and quite clearly
displayed. I finally looked up at her and saw she too was making no
secret of looking at my little ‘excuses’ for breasts that were, from
the angle she was looking, similarly exposed as I was wearing a
blouse that had also ‘opened’ a bit as I leant forward. Our eyes then
met and I shivered as she held my gaze that little bit too long, or
was it me that held the gaze. Nothing was said though and she then
returned to her place on the floor, but the games continued.
The ‘polite and unofficial’ flirting went on in fact for the rest of
the afternoon. She made many excuses to come and stand next to me
and it was not long before she began to lightly touch my arms or
shoulders as she talked and I admit I started to do the same with her,
and it was clear she was aware of the happenings. They were not
incidental, they were clearly deliberate by both of us. But I was
just too nervous to really open up and break the stale mate at this
stage. My God I thought, she is just a little girl. What if I made
a move and she told on me? Even though it was obvious she and I
quite blatantly were flirting with each other, I was very apprehensive
about taking it further, and when it came near to 4 o’clock, neither of
us had made a move. Though I was sorry when she said her ‘carer’
would be outside waiting for her and she must go, I was almost
relieved. As we packed up the files ready for her departure, we again
touched in a friendly way, and as she said ‘Good bye,’ I did give her
shoulder and neck a gentle squeeze and caress, and I was thrilled when
she gave me a brief ‘peck on the cheek’ as she said, ‘Thank you for a
lovely day,’ and I saw that she flushed slightly as she smiled at me.</p><p>After I watched her walk out of the office I crossed over to the
window. My office is on the first floor and I saw her leave the
entrance and head for what I assumed was her ‘carers’ car, parked
below the window. As she opened the car door she looked up, smiled
and waved to me, and with I am sure an intended quick flash of her
thighs that showed her panties as she eased into the car, she closed
the door and they drove off.</p><p> </p><p>Next afternoon, when she entered the office, I was sat at my desk and
already had files stacked around for sorting. She was very obviously
pleased to see me and when I gave permission for her to take her tie
off again I noticed she immediately undid several buttons on her
shirt! Also, I noted she had a grey skirt on but it was not the
pleated one of yesterday, it was shorter and unpleated, almost a
mini and quite tight-fitting.</p><p>Quickly I sat down at my desk and she sat on the floor opposite me,
and almost immediately she started flirting with me again, little
looks and smiles, and it was not long before she had a query on a
file. She got up from the floor and came up to me and, placing the
file on the desk, stood next to me very closely, so close in fact,
her thigh touched mine. It was obvious our legs were touching yet she
did not move away, and as she leaned forward I saw her eyes
deliberately looking into the cleavage that my own partially
unbuttoned blouse revealed. In her case though, as she leaned down,
her open shirt front fell forward and I found myself looking this
time at a sexy little white lace half-cup bra cradling her lovely
young breasts, barely covering them. She was so close I could see
the faint-blue veins beneath the white skin, and then as she bent
still further forward, the material of her bra parted and I clearly
saw it, a heavenly little pink nipple centred in the circle of its
coral aureole, a pointed and crinkled little pimple, hard with
arousal, and instantly my heart beat doubled and I began to leak!!!</p><p>Somehow, after drinking in the beautiful sight, I pulled my eyes away
and concentrated for a moment on the file on my desk. Then I looked
up. Our eyes met; we knew.  I knew that we both knew where we had been
peeking. We did not speak, just held each other's gaze, and moments
later she left my side and returned to her place on the floor next
to her files. As she settled, facing me, she bent one leg at the knee
so it leaned outwards and the other she had straight out, so like
yesterday, again her panties were clearly on view, this time white and,
God help me, transparently thin, almost see-through! I could clearly
see the indentation of her sex slit, and though I was not 100% sure,
the thin material stretched tightly over the pronounced swell of her
mound showed what I thought, as my heart skipped a beat, could only
be a haze of dark adolescent pubic hair. She glanced up and saw me
looking and smiled back at me.</p><p>Okay, I thought to myself, you wanna flash? Two can play at that, and
deliberately I edged my own legs apart, not wide-wide but enough to
give her a similar sighting if she wanted to look. I too had white
cotton panties on, and as I did so, I also realised that there was a
strong possibility that I had a wet spot that would very possibly now
be showing. I felt wet but didn’t know if the moisture had leaked
through yet. We continued to work but as I half looked up a minute or
so later, I was pleased to see she was looking, and deliberately I
moved my legs a shade further apart. Well this peek-a-boo game went
on for about twenty minutes or so and then finally she spoke.</p><p>“Would you like a coffee Anne,” she asked. “I see you have some on the
side table there.”

I looked up as she started to get up off the floor, giving me a very
very open view of the crotch of her panties. They were sooo thin, I
thought; they hardly hide a thing, and as I digested this, my pussy
lips tingled and Lady Jane (my clit, the girls call it Lady Jane)
began to stir.</p><p>“Sure honey,” I said. “That would be great.”</p><p>As I handed her my mug I noticed her eyes drop again to my open
blouse, then she openly looked at me and smiled, then turned away.
I watched her sway across the room, and I mean <i>sway</i>. There was a
definite hip swing and wiggle of that pert little butt. I closed my
eyes and took a deep breath. Who is going to give in first, I thought.
I looked at my watch—2.10 pm. She will be leaving in about 2
hours. I think it will have to be me, but how?</p><p>Sophie returned and with another big smile placed my cup on my
desk. “You said yesterday that you liked plain chocolate biscuits
Anne. I have brought some biscuits, plain chocolate ones. Would you
like some?”</p><p>Our eyes held again for that fraction longer than they should have
and I nodded. “Yes dear, thank you Sophie that would be nice.” She
smiled and after another quite-obvious look down at my cleavage, she
looked back at me then turned away.</p><p>Her school bag was on the floor by the files and with her back to me
she bent down to open it. She kept her legs straight and parted,
and though I did not see panties, her skirt rode up beautifully and
tightened round her little buttocks leaving little to the
imagination. The cheeks of her butt and dividing split was clearly
defined beneath the material. I ogled as, picking out a packet from
the bag, she straightened up and turned.</p><p>“Here,” she said when, crossing back to stand at my side, she offered
the packet to me. “Help yourself.”</p><p>I took two biscuits and looked up at her. “Thank you,” I murmured.
We stared at each other. She was so close I could smell her. It was
only seconds but seemed an age before I said “How can I thank you?”</p><p>Sophie stared at me and then, with a sigh and slight tremor in her
voice, just as I was about to try to say something to break the ice, she
said, “You could let me kiss you.”</p><p>My heart did a loop and licking my lips I said quietly, “I think I
would like that very much Sophie.” and I swivelled my chair round so
I was facing her.</p><p>Without taking her eyes off me, Sophie sighed again and slowly lent
forward and kissed me on the lips. It started as a soft gentle kiss,
and then she pulled back and looked at me. “You are so beautiful Anne,
you have been driving me out of my mind,” and she lent forward
and kissed me again, but this time her lips parted and her little
tongue slipped into my mouth, and in seconds we were locked into a
tight passionate clinch. We both began groping each other, and as I
felt her hand slide inside my bra and she began fondling my breast, I
slid my hand up the inside of her leg and closed my hand on her
mound. She groaned and her legs parted, and then I was stroking her
pussy through the soft material.</p><p>I don’t recall how, but next thing I knew I was standing and had
hiked her skirt up and had my hand inside her panties. Deftly I
slipped them down her legs and I now cupped the hot softness of her
sex in my palm. Sophie in reply had done the same. Her free hand had
reached behind me, lifted my skirt and in a flash had slid my panties
down my thighs and was cuddling the cheeks of my bottom. Her fingers
intimately stroked between them and as I parted my legs for her, my
own fingers stroked what I had previously correctly presumed to be
soft pubic hair then slipped down to the lips of her sex. Almost in
unison, her finger entered me as mine entered her. I don’t know how
hot and wet I felt to her but she was on fire and was soaking,
and all this had happened in almost an instant as we had been
kissing.</p><p>“Oh my God Sophie!” I gasped breathlessly as I broke the kiss. “This
so wrong. We should not be doing this. Wou are a child. I could be
jailed.”  My voice trailed away and I again gasped. This little
pre-teen school girl, she was now expertly masturbating me! She had
found my ‘larger than average clit’ and was frantically and very
knowledgably rubbing it between her finger and thumb. Not in any way
as a novice but expertly!</p><p>However, in this frenzy of passion, my own administrations were
having the desired effect. Whimpering quietly Sophie suddenly was
clinging to me. Her hips began agitatedly gyrating back and forth
causing her sex to rub against my hand and as my finger probed deeper
and caressed the tight little tunnel of her vagina, sliding smoothly
in the hot silky wetness, she began humping against my hand and
moments later began moaning and gasping.</p><p>“I gonna cum Anne. I gonna cum,” she panted, and sure enough her rapid
pelvic jerking increased till suddenly she froze. She shivered,
groaned and let out a soft little cry as I felt the tremor of her
climax shake her body, and then the soft warmth of syrupy liquid was
soaking my buried finger and cupping palm.</p><p>“Oh my little darling,” I whispered as she collapsed against
me. “How beautiful.” I held her little body against me, rocking her
gently till she had regained her breath then gently I lowered her
into my chair.</p><p>“I told you I was cumming,” she murmured. “I am all wet now.”</p><p>“Mmmm you are darling,” I grinned. “I think I better do a bit of
cleaning up don’t you?” and without waiting for a reply I knelt down
in front of her.</p><p>She gazed at me through glazed eyes and as she parted her slender
legs for me for the first time. I gazed down at the little one's open
sex. The soft dark haze of pubic hair on her mound was soaked and
matted with her juices and her puffy little vulva glistened with the
wetness. Her little labia petals were swollen and red, unfurled like
those of a rose, and as her hands reached out to guide me I lowered
my mouth to them and my lips touched heaven.</p><p>“Oh Anne,” she whispered entwining her fingers in my hair as gently
I began to lick and suckle the softness, inhaling and tasting the
delightful scent of her cummie.</p><p> </p><p>And there is more to cum.</p><p>Hugs<br/>
CASS</p>"
516,"Sophie Joins the CASS Family, Part 2",The CASS Family,2,"After their passion, Sophie and Anne get to know about each other!","['F/g ped', 'FF']","<p>Having ventured so far down the path of ‘forbidden love’ with this
adorable 12 year old, I was not about to retreat. There had been
a ‘brief’ moment of ‘slight’ guilt over what I was now doing as I was
breaking my rule of ‘no loving at the office,’ but the knowledge that
society would totally condemn the pleasure I was giving (and
receiving) as irresponsible and despicable meant nothing to me. I had
long ago made up my mind that two people having consensual loving sex
was beautiful, regardless of their ages, and then, it then dawned on
me!</p><p>Suddenly I realised that it was not me who had been the seducer
anyway; I was the seduced! She, the little minx, was the seducer all
along! However, with my love for sexual pleasuring, and the thoughts
of pleasuring this heavenly cherub further, of tasting her delights
again, well who cares who instigated it, I mused. With a gentle sigh,
cupping the tight firm little cheeks of her bottom in my palms, I
lifted them slightly, and using every trick I knew, to the
accompaniment of her moans of pleasure, I satisfied the little love
once more. I caressed, licked and suckled every erogenous inch of the
little one's nether regions! I devoured the warm silken honey as it
seeped from her heavenly little sex slit. I lathed my tongue hungrily
down its length, then I moved on to her little butt hole.</p><p>Sophie by now had now pulled her legs wide and her knees up to her
chest, knowingly and intentionally opening herself up to me
completely. The little button of her anus stood out as though
summoning my attention, and spearing the tip of my tongue, I touched,
tickled, then slid it gently in to the tight little passage and
pressed down. As I rimmed the little orifice, I continued my sexual
pleasuring of the little mite, affectionately fondling the smooth wet
cheeks of her bottom with one hand and her sex with the other, and
after only a short time I felt her body beginning to tense again. I
then moved my attack back to her slit, and after a couple of
penetrating licks over the pink lips (my tongue entered the little
vagina tunnel between them with ease), I closed my lips on the now
protruding little bud of her clitoris which I had been gently
stroking with the pad of my thumb tip. It now peeked from its little
pink sheath beckoning my oral attention, and as I obliged Sophie
gasped and ground herself in to me.</p><p>When Sophie’s release came, it came so hard she actually ‘squirted’
cummie! Surprised momentarily by this, the first couple of ‘squirts’
sprayed my face, chest and blouse, but when I realised what was
happening, I swiftly covered her hot little sex with my mouth and,
drinking hungrily, savoured her remaining gorgeous releases.</p><p>Finally Sophie relaxed, and as I pulled away from the sweet wetness,
I looked up and saw she was looking down at me. Her eyes were glazed,
half closed, her face flushed and panting, she was smiling. “That was
sooo way out Anne,” she gasped. “I have never had a cummie as strong as
that.”</p><p>“Well I am glad I was finally able to sate that appetite for sexual
release of yours darling!” I chuckled, “even though I know you
planned it all from the start!!”</p><p>“Well I sort a—well I thought you were so lovely and sexy when we
met Anne I just knew I wanted you to make love to me,” she said
sheepishly.</p><p>“I see. So, is this something you have done before then? I mean have
you seduced old ladies like me before huh?”</p><p>“You’re not old Anne. You’re a lovely sexy lady and I think you are
gorgeous,” she said with a smile. “I have seduced a couple of older
women before yes, and younger ones too. I do so love sex with women
and with girls.”</p><p>By this time, as we had been talking, I had stood up, and getting her
to stand as well I straightened her clothes by doing up her shirt and
smoothing her skirt down (and mine). Picking up her panties I looked
at her and, holding her gaze, placed them against my nose and sniffed
them. ‘Mmmmm! What heaven! They have your sex scent Sophie, but you
better put them back on now darling. We are lucky we have not been
interrupted,” I chuckled.</p><p>Obediently she took the panties from me, and to my surprise, she too
raised the white bundle of cotton to her nose and sniffed them. “I do
so love the scent and taste of cummie honey, even my own,” she giggled
then swiftly she slipped them on. Wiggling herself comfortably back
into them and with an enquiring look at me she then said, “Poor you,
you didn’t have a cummie Anne. I feel bad. And having felt it, I did
so want to see and play with your clitty Anne. It felt sooo big! I
hope we will make love again soon and I can then see and play with
it.”</p><p>I laughed and kissed her forehead. “Well, let’s just say you owe me
one for now okay? Now, let’s you and me have a little chat darling
shall we? A few home truths eh?”</p><p>Sophie smiled and put her arms round me almost as thought she was the
adult and I the child and hugged me.  “Oh yes, please, and I want to
know when we will meet again, I mean not here in your office but—well
away from here; we will make love again Anne won’t we? and I
want to know all about you and I will tell you anything you want to
know about me.”</p><p>I returned the hug and was amused though gratified to note she had no
hesitation in kissing her wet ‘cummie honey’ as she so delightfully
called it from my face that I had still not yet wiped clean. When she
had as she put it ‘licked me clean,’ at her request we went to the
treatment room attached to my office together where she insisted on
removing my blouse herself, and yes, on taking advantage of the
situation too. Pulling my bra cups down slightly to expose my small
breasts, she kissed and briefly suckled them. She nibbled gently on
my nipples, then reluctantly (at my insistence) covered them back up,
and moments later, duly garbed in my clean shirt we returned to the
office, and sitting myself at my desk I motioned her to the chair next
to me.</p><p>“Now my little minx! Since it is quite clear that you had planned my
seduction from the moment we met, something I have no problem with I
might add, I loved it but, let’s get to know about each other shall
we? Firstly, you said yesterday that your ‘carer’ was collecting you,’
my voice trailed off enquiringly and she immediately smiled.</p><p>“I am an orphan and I live in an Oakland’s girls’ orphanage; it is
not far from here, just down the road.”</p><p>“I see. I am sorry Sophie; I did not know. Are you happy there?” I
asked.</p><p>“It is okay, they are kind people who run it and I have a couple of
girlfriends who I get on well with,” she replied.</p><p>“I bet you do!” I laugh quietly. “I assume you are as sexually active
there? I mean with girlfriends?”</p><p>“Well yes, and I have a special friend who shares my room and—and
Shirley, Miss Jones and I are—friendly,” Sophie giggled.</p><p>“Miss Jones? Your carer? You have made love to her too? You are a
horny little one aren’t you!” I laughed, “and did you seduce her too
or she you?”</p><p>“Well, not really. She walked in my room and found me making out
with my friend. I was sucking her kitty and did not hear her come
into the room. First I knew was she was there was when I felt her
hands stroking my bottie and thighs; she sort of joined in then and
pleasured me as I carried on. We have been friendly ever since.”</p><p>“I see. Is she friendly with any other girls in the home?” I asked.</p><p>“Well yes, there are certain girls who like sex and we have formed a
sort of club. Miss Jones has organised the dorms accordingly. That
way the girls who don’t know about us all sleep in a separate section
of the home and in our section we can all have sex openly in our
section.”</p><p>“Well, I think that at some time you must introduce Miss Jones and me
properly. I think we have might have quite a lot in common! But for
now little one, tell me, are you allowed out at all? Like would you
be allowed to stay with friends, like visit and stay with me and my
family?”</p><p>“Oh yes, as long as Miss Jones approves of where and the person who I
will be with, if she gives her approval Miss Jones allows us to go
out whenever.”</p><p>“I see. Well Sophie, I have a daughter who is in her twenties and
two teenage girls, adopted actually, who would love to meet you and
have you stay with us. Would you like that?”</p><p>Sophie beamed at me and jumping up came and stood next to me. Without
hesitation, she hugged and kissed me on the lips. Then looking a
little worried, she pulled back and asked “But would we be able to
make love Anne? Like would it not be difficult with your family there
and stuff?”</p><p>I gently pushed her back and, motioning her to sit, proceeded to give
her the full story behind me and the ‘CASS family’ and friends of the
family. I told her about Gretchen and her family, of our neighbours
Leigh and Anna. Particularly I emphasised how we all shared our
loving. How incestuous loving and underage loving was to us quite
normal for us and not only totally acceptable but that we encouraged
it rather than disapproved. I explained that we all loved sex and
enjoyed pleasuring each other (and ourselves) in each other’s company
and that if she did stay, once I had introduced her to everyone, she
would be part of our loving family too. Adding with a smile that the
family would definitely want to watch and be part of our lovemaking.”</p><p>Sophie was delighted! She beamed up at me and exclaimed, “Oh this is
sooo cool Anne! It sounds sooo great but—” Suddenly she looked
perplexed. “Oh dear, but Anne there might be a problem,” she said
pouting sadly.</p><p>“Problem darling?” I asked.</p><p>“I—well where ever I go I take my friend; I never leave her
behind or have her sleep without me at night. I love her ever so
much and she would die if she did not have me with her at night time.”</p><p>“Well darling that’s okay, then you must bring your friend along too!
If you think she will like me and the family that is. What is her
name your friend?”</p><p>“Her name is Tina. But Anne, I have to tell you sumfin that you
might not like to know about us, you see, Tina, she and I are lovers;
we have been for a couple of years now. We love having sex play and
loving and stuff and we do it all the time in our room at night and,
but Anne, Tina is only seven years old.”</p><p>My heart skipped a beat. Oh my God, I thought, what HEAVEN! The girls will
go ape!!! “Well darling” I smiled “I don’t think that is a problem at
all. She would be more than welcome to stay with us, as long of
course that she will not mind the older girls all having ‘sex and
stuff’ around you and maybe with you both? and Sophie, if you and
she come with us this weekend, we are staying at Gretchen’s. She has
an enormous house. It is her birthday and we are all staying there
the night for a Birthday Party. It will be great fun for everyone and
Gretchen will have lots of people staying, adults and teens and also
very young girls too. There is, let me think, there is for example
Luna, she is only six, and there is Claire who is just nine, and I
know there will be a couple of  tiny tots too, like about four or
five years old? I can assure you Sophie all of them are like you and
me, they love sex fun and loving. What ever their age they all love
sex and loving, and well to them it is perfectly natural to pleasure
and be pleasured.”</p><p>“Oh Yummie!” Sophie sighed and again standing up, she placed her head
on my chest and hugged me tightly.  I shivered as I felt the cool
softness of her cheek on the bare flesh just above my breasts but
gently as she began to search for them with her lips I eased her
away.</p><p>“No little one, we must not push our luck! However, I will speak to
your carer Miss Jones when she collects you later if you like, so go
sit down now and sort your files out, or we will never get them done
and people will wonder what we have been up to!!”</p><p>Sophie giggled and returned to her ‘sorting position’ on the floor
but was soon in her element as again she started flirting with me. By
keeping her legs parted, she blatantly ‘flashed’ me her cute little
cotton panties stretched tightly over the bulge of her mound and
slit. Apparently, her lovely little sex slit was still moist from the
pleasuring my tongue had given her not so long ago, and I clearly saw
a wet tell-tale ‘stain’ of her ‘cummie honey’ as she called it.
Seeing me looking, she grinned, and turning her back to me to reach
for a file, she knelt on all fours keeping her legs parted, and as
cheekily she pulled her skirt up, I saw that much of her panties had  
slipped down between the cheeks of her lovely bottom and were now
nestling in and dividing her little sex slit. Looking over her
shoulder she winked at me and smiled.</p><p>“You are as incorrigible as my girls at home Sophie. You and they,
and little Tina too, are going to get along famously! Now stop it.
Stop trying to lure me back and get to work on those files!! or I
won’t speak to Miss Jones about you spending the weekend with us!”
Needless to say, she ‘sort of’ obeyed. She worked on the files yes,
but she also continued her panties display, making sure that the
narrow band with its wet patch stayed buried in the folds of her
slit. Clearly I could see the peachy swell of her genitalia and
bottom cheeks and the undone buttons of her shirt still revealed the
soft coned swell of her young breasts.</p><p>When the time came for Sophie to leave she suggested she bring ‘Miss
Jones’ in to meet me. I agreed and she left the room. Bracing myself,
as I felt a little embarrassed, I was surprised when she returned.
Miss Jones was a charming, vivacious and very attractive woman of
about 30.</p><p>“Hello Anne, I am Shirley Jones,” she announced and we shook hands
politely.  She apologised for not being able to stay but explained
she had to get back to the home but that Sophie had explained her
request to stay with me and the family for the weekend. I was under
the impression that she did not realise ‘what had happened’ between
me and Sophie but to my amazement she kissed me on the cheek and gave
me a friendly hug.</p><p>“Of course Sophie and Tina can stay with you. I know you will look
after them and have lots of pleasure together. And I am delighted you
have hit it off so brilliantly! I thought you would however, you see
we have a very close mutual friend Anne, Gretchen? Soon as I
mentioned your name she said we should meet ‘asap’ as we have, how
will you say, so much in common?”  She grinned at me and winked.  </p><p>“Ahhh, I see. So no need to hide anything from you then,” I
grinned. “She told you about me and the CASS family huh?”</p><p>“Yes she did. She told me everything. Gretchen is a very close friend
and we have shared many pleasurable moments Anne. So, since we all
have the same views on ‘family love’ and children I definitely think
you, and your girls too if they wished, should visit us at the home
some time. You would love to meet some of the other girls, especially
the ones in our ‘special dorm’ section!” she said with a knowing grin.</p><p>“I would love that!” I said then leaning towards me she put an arm
round my waist and kissed me, fleetingly but pleasantly on the lips.
Her other hand rested gently on my breast and she gave it a gentle
squeeze.</p><p>“I have to dash Anne, but I will bring Sophie and Tina round about
midday tomorrow?” Then, with a little chuckle she added. “Hey, you go
wash when we have gone. I can smell Sophie’s ‘you know what’ on you.
Doesn’t she taste so divine when she orgasms?”  and before I could
answer she turned to Sophie and said, “Say good bye to Anne, Sophie
darling, we must go.”</p><p>Sophie came up to me and giving me a big hug she kissed me, quite
passionately, on the mouth and slipped her hand under my skirt.
Quickly she stroked and squeezed the damp patch in my panties and I
reached round and squeezed her bottom affectionately, and for a
moment the three of us hugged and embraced.</p><p>“Bye Mumsy Anne, see ya tomorrow,” she said quietly, and as she
released me I shivered pleasurably as I realised the caressing hand
on my own bottom had been Shirley’s.</p><p>More to cum!!!</p><p>Hugs<br/>
CASS</p>"
517,"Sophie Joins the CASS Family, Part 3",The CASS Family,3,Sophie and Tina arrive at the CASS house and meets the CASS family.,"['F/F', 'F/f', ' f/f', 'F/ped']","<p>Friday seemed to drag by at a snail’s pace. Shirley had arranged to
drop Sophie and Tina at the clinic at the close of business which was
6:30 pm and I ‘clock watched’ all day! Eventually at 6:20 there was
a knock on the door, and when I opened it, there stood Shirley with
Sophie, and stood between them holding each of their hands stood an
adorable little blonde-haired toddler. ‘Tina,’ I thought, ‘but my God
she is never seven years old! Five maybe six but never seven!’ Both
the girls were dressed identically in school uniform: white shirt and
tie, pleated grey skirt, white socks and black shoes, and as before,
I was impressed; both girls were immaculate.</p><p>Shirley smiled at me and without hesitating, gave me an
affectionate hug (her hand then immediately resting on and briefly
caressing my bottom) and kissed me. She kissed me on the lips, the
tip of her tongue for a moment slipping between them to touch and
stroke mine, and then releasing me she stood aside (hand still
affectionately on buttock) to let Sophie do they same. When these
pleasantries were completed I looked down at the little one who
stood silently watching.</p><p>“So you are Tina are you? Sophie told me about you,” I said gently,
and kneeling down on one knee I looked into her bright blue eyes and
with a friendly smile went on. “I am Anne, but every one calls me
Mumsy. Will you call me Mumsy too?”</p><p>The little one nodded shyly. “Uh huh, do I get a hug and kiss too
Mumsy?” she asked.</p><p>“Oh yes my little one. Oh yes of course darling,” I murmured and I
kissed her on the forehead then taking her into my arms I stood
up. “You can have kisses and hugs from me anytime little love,” I
chuckled hugging her to me and I kissed her again but at her prompting,
this time we kissed mouth to mouth. As her little lips met mine, and
I became aware that by holding her as I was, my hand was cradling her
little bottom cheeks in my palm, I felt the familiar tingle in my
groin, especially when a little tongue wriggled in between my lips
into my mouth.</p><p>Tina then pulled away and with her arms around my neck, said, “Sophie
and Miss Jones, they say, they have told me all about you Mumsy, and
they say you are a nice person and your family is nice too and that
you all nice and you all like having special cuddles together, and it
is okay for me to sleep with Sophie and she says we might all have
special cuddles.” After the stream of chatter she stared at me with
wide blue eyes that again made me churn inside.</p><p>“By special cuddles she means ‘sexy’ cuddles.” Shirley said with a
grin. “She has just had her sixth birthday this week by the way so
she insists she is seven.”</p><p>“Am too!” the little one exclaimed. “I am now grown up in to my
seventh year! I have done with six!”</p><p>I grinned and kissed her on the nose. “Yes darling that is right, and
if anyone says different you tell ‘em! and Tina my little love,
when you are with us you can have as many kisses and ‘special
cuddles’ as you like, any time and from any of our family!” and I
added with a chuckle, “if you ask nicely of course!”</p><p>“Tina was adamant she would not come if she could not sleep with
Sophie and have her ‘special cuddles and lovings’ as she calls them.
So we told her all about you and about the family and she’s now
longing to meet you all. I also told her you were all going over to
and staying at Gretchen’s tomorrow for Gretchen’s birthday? We told
her there would be lots of nice things happening, including of course
lots of ‘lovings,’ and so all is well now! Oh, incidentally, in case
you did not know, I also will be at Gretchen’s tomorrow!” She grinned
and winked at me then added, “I will be bringing a young friend but I
hope we can ‘get together’ at some time Anne.”</p><p>Hmmm how lovely I thought and I grinned back. “I am sure we will
Shirley, and I will look forward to it!”</p><p>With that I quickly closed up the office and after we had collected
Sophie’s small suitcase from Shirley’s car, with lots of affectionate
hugs and kisses and a wave, Shirley got in and drove off.</p><p>The two girls bundled into my car, seating themselves together in the
passenger seat. Tina sat on Sophie’s lap and as I started the engine
I glanced at the two of them. Sophie had both arms round Tina,
holding her close and was smiling at me.</p><p>“We are so looking forward to the weekend Mumsy,” she said. “Thank
you for inviting us.”</p><p>I smiled back. “We all are looking forward to having you both.” I
said and glancing down I grinned. She had both arms round Tina
holding her close, but one hand I saw was now hidden beneath Tina’s
skirt, obviously nestling somewhere up between the little one’s
thighs or on her bottom and I marvelled at the maturity of this
12-year-old angel.</p><p>The drive home did not take long and when I pulled up in front of the
house I had barely stopped before the front door opened and Chrissy,
Sandy and Su rushed out to greet us. Quickly we all went back inside
and I introduced Sophie and Tina to them and I was pleased to see Tina
took an immediate liking to Chrissy and ‘latched on to her.’ Chrissy
and the girls had laid the table up and we all sat down and got to
know each other over a light meal.</p><p>When the ‘supper’ was finished we then got up from the table and
moved to the lounge where Sandy and Su, as though pre-planned, set
the tone for the evening. They sat down together on the twin settee
and were soon lovingly ‘kissing and cuddling’ each other. Chrissy sat
next to me on the larger settee with Sophie and Tina between us and
seeing Sandy and Su being intimate, Sophie and Tina quickly followed
suit. Sophie turned to me and Tina turned to Chrissy. She scrambled
up onto her lap and Chrissy leant back into the cushions and put her
arm round her. Tina snuggled into her and we all smiled when she
looked up at Chrissy and said, “Chrissy, can I have cuddles? Special
cuddles?”</p><p>“But of course darling,” Chrissy grinned but I know she was
surprised, as we all were, at the response. Swiftly settling and
adjusting herself on Chrissy’s lap, she took Chrissy’s free hand and
firmly guided and placed it firmly on her little bottom which, to all
our delight, with her adjusting to get comfy in her sitting/lying-down
position, was now clearly on view. Her little white cotton
panties had ridden up between the chubby little cheeks to expose them
fully, till they were covered by Chrissy’s hand, which began
caressing them that is!</p><p>“I like my bottie being cuddled.” Tina said matter of factly as she
deftly undid a button on Chrissy’s shirt and slipped her hand inside.
Chrissy, who rarely wears a bra in the house, smiled down at her as
the little one’s hand obviously homed in, found and was now fondling
one of her breasts.</p><p>“She does love her cuddles and though she knows she has to be
careful, if she knows it is safe, she makes her feeling known!”
Sophie grinned then turning to me she asked, “Mumsy, I am going to
sleep with you tonight aren’t I?”</p><p>“Yes darling, I promised didn’t I?”</p><p>“Uh huh! I just wanted to make sure.” She looked back to Chrissy and
said, “I think Tina would like to sleep with you tonight Chrissy.”</p><p>Chrissy smiled and hugged Tina. “Would you like to sleep with me
tonight darling?” she asked.</p><p>Tina, now comfortably snuggled down on Chrissy’s lap had opened her
shirt wider and her little hands were now visibly holding and
kneading a breast and she was lovingly suckling and licking a now
very hard pink nipple.</p><p>“Uh huh,” she nodded, her blue eyes momentarily opening to look up at
her. Her little legs were now splayed showing the small band of
cotton covering her little sex and Chrissy began gently stroking the
pronounced little ‘camel’s toe.’ As we watched, Tina reached down, and
pulling the narrow strip aside, she took Chrissy’s hand and placed it
firmly over her heavenly little peach.</p><p>Smiling, and kissing the top of her head, Chrissy began stroking her
fingers up and down the length of the puffy little slit. The tiny
pink skin flap of her prepuce just peeked out from the top of the
slit and Chrissy’s finger tip was soon gently toying with it. Tina
sighed and as she suckled, her eyes were closed. The expression on
her face one of contentment and pure ecstasy.</p><p>Sophie and I looked over at Sandy and Su who were rapidly getting
down to some serious passion, and Sophie looked at me. “I love
watching lovers loving.” Then she went on, “But, is it ‘Okay’ for me
to have cuddles now too Mumsy?”</p><p>“I thought you would never ask!” I chuckled and forgetting the
surrounding ardour, we put our arms round each other and kissed. Our
lips parted and I felt her tongue delve into entwining with mine.
The kiss was long and passionate and I again I marvelled at the
maturity of the youngster. As we kissed, I felt her hand rest on my
knee then boldly dip down and slide up the inside of my thighs,
pushing my skirt up as it went. Gentle fingers now caressed and
stroked the damp patch in my panties and then a finger traced down
the divide and the next thing I knew her hand had slipped beneath the
leg band. Leaning back, I parted my legs and, at her beckoning, lifted
my bottom so she could remove them.</p><p>As it was exposed, cool air wafted over my sex and then I felt her
hand cover me. Probing fingers gently slipped into me and I heard the
sound of my wetness as their gentle ‘in out’ motions began. Her
fingers lightly stroked the petals of my vulva then dipped in to
explore. I groaned and lay back and succumbed to her loving.  
Surrendering myself to her, I savoured the sensual pleasure of her
caresses as I felt fingers sliding deeper and deeper.</p><p>Then, I shuddered. Her fingers had suddenly moved away and closed
on my now throbbing clitoris. As I have I think mentioned, I have a
very pronounced—OK large—clitoris and I recalled Sophie commenting
on how she wanted to see and play with it when we next made love.
Looking down I saw it was completely exposed, protruding to its
fullest, and her wet fingers began gently stroking it. Only briefly
brushing, hardly touching the sensitive tip, her fingers and thumb
stroked and circled the thick hard nub and she fondled the fleshy
folds of its sheath. Delicately, but expertly, she began masturbating
me.</p><p>“Oh Sophie,” I murmured as I watched and then I saw her head dip
down and felt her mouth close on me. Her tongue strummed and stroked
and her head bobbed as she slid her young lips over and round the
sensitive spur. She was suckling it as she would a breast and the
pleasure was exquisite. Time had no meaning as I blatantly spread
myself wider to accommodate her. Eventually she pulled back and
opening my eyes I saw we were alone. Chrissy, Tina and the two girls
had gone. Sophie’s eyes sparkled and her face was wet with my juices.</p><p>“I want you to cum,” she panted. “Your clitty, Lady Jane, can
you—can you fuck me with Lady Jane? Will you cum then?”</p><p>I nodded. “Yes darling, that is a sure way for me to cum, would you
like that?”</p><p>“Oh dear Mumsy please, yes please!” she replied enthusiastically.</p><p>I grinned at her. “Darling I want to make love to you and I want to
give you lots and lots of lovely cummies, but right now, right now you
have got me so hot, I want to sate this lust with a cummie of my own.
So, my little love, first we must take our clothes off. I want you
naked and I want to be naked with you.”</p><p>Eagerly Sophie jumped up and in moments her school uniform was a
tangled  heap on the floor. As I removed the last of my own clothes,
I gazed at her perfect young body: her ‘coned’ breasts with their
hard little pencil-tip nipples, her flat tummy and wide hips, the
heavenly swell of her pubic mound with its little tuft of fluff, her
pouty sex slit beneath with her delicate little labs showing clearly
like the petals of a rose. I ran my hands over her body for a moment
fondling her intimately, then I stood back and I nodded to the settee.</p><p>“Lie down darling. I will feast on those jewels and pleasure you
later. I promise you.”</p><p>Sophie lay down on her back and spread her legs. I looked down at her
and a tremor of desire slid through me. I was tempted but with a
smile I shook my head.</p><p>“No baby. I want you to turn over,” I murmured. “Lie on your tummy.”</p><p>As she quickly turned over, I slipped a cushion under her hips so her
little bottom was raised up slightly. “Now close you legs darling,” I
murmured.</p><p>Her legs closed, and straddling her I lowered myself down to lie on
top of her, and I stretched out. Her warm skin against mine was heaven,
and pressing down, with her raised buttocks, I had no problem in
slotting the firm nub of my clitty between them. The sensation of the
firm softness enveloping it sent a shiver through me and I began to
gently move my hips. The calculated movement caused my clit to rub
between the cheeks and with a little murmur of approval she raised
her bottom higher, arching her back to afford more pressure and then
clenched her cheeks to tightly grip my clit. I pressed down, arched
my own back and groaned my approval when I felt the heat and firmness
of her little anus against its tip.</p><p>“Oh darling, that is heaven!” I panted as I began to ‘hump’ myself
against her. The friction of the soft cheeks on my clit and the
tightness of the little orifice pressing on its tip was ecstasy. As
though knowing this, she arched her bottom still more, pushing hard
against me, and suddenly I felt the tip enter her. The heat from her
little tunnel on my clit was exquisite. Sophie groaned and knowingly,
cleverly, using the muscles of her sphincter, she ‘milked’ me. This
was all I needed to fire me off.  I writhed against her as I felt the
pressure of my climax mounting and as she continued to meet my
thrusts, I came. I felt my warm release soaking us both as my body  
shivered in the throws of a powerful climax.</p><p>“Oh Mumsy!” she gasped. “You had your cummie! That is sooo nice.”
Gradually my passion waned and for a minute or so, I lay on top of
her panting. Then, having regained my breath I kissed her ear.</p><p>“Now I want to lick you clean,” I murmured, and sliding down her body
I finally had my face just above her small firm buttocks. Placing my
hands on the twin cheeks I parted them. The divide was wet, wet with
my cummie, and poking my tongue into the channel I lathed my tongue
over and up the canal between the cheeks, giving special attention
the pink little hole of her anus. I pressed on it on and wriggled it
so the tip entered her.</p><p>“Oh Mumsy, oh that is sooo nice!” she repeated.</p><p>“Uh huh? You like that do you?” I murmured. “You like your bottom
being played with do you?”</p><p>“Oh yes Mumsy. I love it,” she replied parting her legs and she
wriggled her bottom encouragingly. She was now kneeling. Her face on
the cushions but her back arched with her bottom in the air.</p><p>“I see,” I replied and reaching up, placed my finger tip at its
entrance. “So you would like a little more bottie intrusion would
you?” I asked in a whisper.</p><p>“Uh huh!” she grunted with a wiggle of approval. With a smile I
pressed my finger down. Slowly, sliding it into the heat as far as it
would go, I moved it, revolved it gently inside her, and a little
groan of pleasure escaped her lips. I began to withdraw till the tip
came out. Then I repeated the action and Sophie groaned.</p><p>“Ohhhhh Mumsy, do me,” she gasped. “Finger fuck my bum Mumsy!”</p><p>I did as I was told. I ‘finger fucked’ the tight little butt and at
the same time, I began to finger her hot little pussy too. The labs
were smoothly wet with my cummie, but inside she was hot and wet with
her own passion. As I began the gentle but firm probing rhythm with
the fingers of both hands, I saw her own finger suddenly appear and
she began to masturbate herself. The little fingers, knowingly
circling and stroking the bright red button of her clit increased
their tempo and it was not long before she was panting and groaning.</p><p>Together we brought her to a peak. Finally, bathed in perspiration,
with a little cry, she shuddered and froze for a moment. I felt her
vagina grip and relax then grip my fingers. As she had the day
before, she then came. Warm cummie squirted onto my hand, but only
for a moment, as swiftly I removed my fingers and instantly placed my
mouth over her sex. There, as the little spurts of cum continued, I
gulped the warm honey down, assisting the flow with deep avid probing
of my tongue.</p><p>With a final groan of satisfaction, the little one collapsed onto the
settee and lay still, panting for breath. I lay down next to her, and
putting our arms round each other our bodies entwined; we embraced,
and we lay still savouring our closeness.</p><p>More to cum …<br/>
Hugs<br/>
CASS</p>"
518,"Sophie Joins the CASS Family, Part 4",The CASS Family,4,Sophie and Tina meet the CASS family and stay the night.,"['F/F', 'F/f', 'ffg', 'pedo', 'cons']","<p>I think we both dozed for a while but suddenly I was awake and was
aware that Sophie was too.</p><p>“I think we would be more comfy upstairs darling, don’t
you?” I asked, cuddling her closer to me. “And I think an early night
would be nice anyway don’t you? Let’s go and see what the others are
up to huh?”</p><p>Sophie nodded and we disengaged ourselves and, picking up our clothes,
headed for the bedroom. As we climbed the stairs I was behind Sophie,
and looking up I nearly tripped as I took in the adorable view of
her naked body from behind. As she climbed the stairs, I caught
glimpses of the little bare sex clam and butt hole between the
youngster’s firm bottom cheeks. When we she reached the top she bent
over and, with legs splayed, presented her jewels for my inspection.</p><p>“You like Mumsy?” she giggled inquiringly, glancing over her
shoulders at me.</p><p>“I like very much my little one,” I replied caressing her buttocks,
and I gave the dividing split a long lazy lick and kissed the puffy
lips and then her anus. “The bedroom is on the right,” I chuckled
smacking one of the cheeks playfully. The scent of her sex and bottom
increased my sexual arousal and I wanted more sex with this gorgeous
nymphet.</p><p>Entering the room we saw that both beds were occupied and the room
was filled with the heavenly scent of female sex. For reminders,
Chrissy’s room and my room are adjacent and are virtually one room as
the sliding double doors between them are always open. We have
two ‘king-size’ beds, and in Chrissy’s bed Sandy and Su, just about
awake, were lying in each others arms.</p><p>Chrissy, on my bed, was also just about awake and she lay on her side
holding Tina who lay in her arms. Clutching on to one of Chrissy’s
breasts with her little hands, Tina’s lips were closed on the nipple.
She was completely naked (as was Chrissy) and with one leg lifted and
resting on Chrissy’s thigh, her cute little bottom was beautifully
exposed. The puffy little slit of her sex glistened wetly and I
assumed that was from Chrissy ‘giving her licks to settle her.’  
Gently Chrissy moved over to make room for us, and as she did so
Tina’s eyes opened and she saw Sophie and me.</p><p>“Sophie, I had lovely cummies with Chrissy!” she announced
gleefully. “She licked my kitty and bottie just like you do and gave
me such lovely cuddles I had a big big cummie and I had a pee pee,
and Chrissy she drank it up as I did it like you do! Have you had
cummies with Mumsy?”</p><p>Sophie and I sat on the bed next to them and my arousal increased
further as I watched Sophie kiss Tina. They kissed on the mouth, as
adults would, and I could see they were French kissing. Also as they
kissed, I saw Sophie’s hand move down to the wetness of Tina’s sex.
She stroked her forefinger along the slit and I saw it slip into the
little cleft, then she brought it to her lips, and as she inhaled she
licked the moist tip.</p><p>“Mmmm, you did have a nice cummie didn’t you T, and yes Mumsy and I
both had nice cummies too.” Sophie smiled. “So you like your new
friend Chrissy do you?”</p><p>Tina nodded her head and looked at Chrissy. “Uh huh! Chrissy is
ever so nice and is so good at giving me feelies and cuddles. Can she
sleep with us Sophie?”</p><p>“Of course T, Sophie and I will sleep with you and Chrissy,” I said
stroking her hair affectionately, “and in the morning, you can join
Su and Sandy for morning cuddles if you like. They love cuddling and
loving little ones too, and they would love to have you in bed with
them.”  Tina grinned, and with that Sophie and I got into bed with
them and pulled the covers over us.</p><p>Chrissy and I lay on the outside of the foursome with Sophie and Tina
between us. The two youngsters kissed briefly but passionately, then
Sophie, raising the covers, bent down and kissed Tina’s wet little
sex. Straightening up, she put the covers back and, with another
quick kiss on the lips, turned to me and snuggled in to my arms.  Tina
turned back to Chrissy; her little mouth and hands moved back to the
firm breasts she obviously worshiped, and Chrissy’s arms enveloped the
little one.</p><p>Contentedly Sophie and I lay kissing and fondling each other. Running
my hands over the pre-teen’s firm adolescent body was a delight and we
separated slightly to give ourselves easy access to each other. I
reached up and ran my hand lovingly over her firm little breasts. I
toyed with her hard nipples then moved my hand down her tummy, moved
over to the supple curves of her hips to the heavenly swell of her
buttocks. I squeezed and caressed the firm cheeks but my hand soon
drifted back round to slide up between her legs.</p><p>My hand brushed the pouting lips of her sex. They were beautifully
soft and moist, and wriggling my thumb between them I easily slipped it
into the silky smooth tunnel of her vagina. My hand was lodged
firmly between her thighs and my fingers cupped a firm cheek of her
bottom. I could feel the heat radiating from the her little butt hole
and we kissed again and pulled close.</p><p>Sophie’s firm little breasts pressed into mine (not so firm but very
sensitive) and I felt her hand move down. Unerringly her fingers slid
over my mound and, closing on my erect clitoris, began to slowly
fondle and masturbate me. Knowingly, determinedly her fingers
caressed and stroked the firm knob, and with her kissing and ‘body
rubbing’ she soon had me moving against her hand in a languid
sensual rhythm. I in turn moved my thumb deep inside her and I was
able to press the top of my hand against her own hard little clit.
Together slowly, lovingly, we masturbated, kissed and caressed until
finally, the pace quickened and our breathing became laboured. The
mounting sensual pressure built up inside me as we jilled each other
and I felt her tension intensify. We had to break the kiss as Sophie
began panting. Soft little moans began to escape her lips and her
body began to tremble.</p><p>“Ohhhhh Mumsy yesss. Oh Chrissy!” she gasped. Her little body began
to shake and moments later I felt the warmth escape of her cummie on
my fingers. As I caressed her sex in the aftermath of her climax, I
realised I had not been alone in bringing this little love to her
climax. Another set of wet fingers mingled with mine and I realised
Chrissy had been helping from behind.  Knowing her penchant for
bottoms and anal sex I had little doubt as to what she had been doing!</p><p>With a sigh of happiness, Sophie slid her hand between my thighs, and
as I had done with her, she slipped her thumb into me and her
fingers pressed up into the cleft of my buttocks. I closed my legs to
hold her and followed suit, and for a while we kissed and fondled,
moving our thumbs gently in each other’s wetness, and then we drifted
off contentedly to sleep.</p><p>When I awoke, Chrissy and I were lying in each other’s arms. Opening
my eyes, our faces were inches apart and her blue eyes smiled back at
me. We kissed and then we cuddled. Intimately we caressed and
fondled and slowly I became more awake—and aroused!</p><p>Chrissy and I have been lovers since she was a baby. From her
infancy, I have lovingly, intimately pleasured my daughter. I soon
got to know her favourite caresses and special sexual preferences and
she was having little climaxes and cummies from as far back as I can
remember. In turn, as I taught her the ways of sexual pleasuring, she
soon learnt the joys of returning the pleasures. From her very early
years she was soon very adept at sating my desires too. Though Sandy
and Su were our ‘young loves’ respectively, the Mother Daughter love
we share is insurmountable and the sexual attraction is as strong as
ever.</p><p>Gently, we made love. No rush, no hurry. We tenderly pleasured each
other, savouring the intimacy of our mutual caresses. Chrissy pulled
the bedclothes away and we began feeding on each other. We kissed and
suckled each other. Our lips and hands knowingly stimulated and
caressed. We rubbed ourselves against each other in tribade passion
and then finally, inevitably, our bodies reversed and we were we lost
in the pleasure of the ultimate embrace.</p><p>As I felt her mouth close on me I kissed the wet petals of her labia,
suckled the soft pink prepuce then pushed it back to take in the
exposed clitoris between my lips. Gently moving my head from side to
side I let the rigid little bud slide between my wet lips and
occasionally teased the tip with my tongue. She groaned with pleasure
and our bodies softly, sensually undulated against each other. We licked
each other, we suckled, fingered and stroked. As her passion
increased, her thighs closed cutting sound from me. I closed my eyes
and blissfully fed on my darling daughter’s wetness and scent.</p><p>We adore the taste of each other, to us it is an aphrodisiac and we
lost ourselves in the throws of our mutual passion. I probed the soft
lips and entered her with the fingers of one hand. With the other, I
fondled the firm cheeks of her bottom. When, we had both finally
sated our lust, had our cummies, and drank our fill, I turned back
round and we hugged each other and embraced. Savouring the beauty of
our closeness and love, we lay in each other’s arms and it then dawned
on me; we were alone.</p><p>As I realised this I became aware of gentle noises from the bed next
to us, and looking over Chrissy’s shoulder I realised why! Tina and Sophie
had at some time in the early hours quietly sneaked out of our bed
and were now happily ‘having cuddles’ and obvious fun with Su and
Sandy on Chrissy’s bed.</p><p>With a grin I kissed Chrissy. “Look over there darling,” I murmured
and turned her over so she was facing them as I was. Snuggling back,
her body ‘spooned’ in to me, and placing a hand on her breast I pulled
her close. I gave a soft sigh of contentment as I felt the soft swell
of her bottom pressing gently on my mound and thighs. I pushed
forward and Lady Jane, who was still very much awake, was suddenly
enveloped by the delicious heat of the twin cheeks. In this heavenly
position, we gazed happily across to the bed a few feet from us where
the four youngsters were very much awake.</p><p>On the bed, not in it, were the girls. Sandy, the elder of the two
young teens at sixteen, propped up by pillows, was half sitting half
lying against the headboard. She was facing us and we could see she
was masturbating gently. Her delicate fingers stroked the lips of her
sex and, every now and then dipping to slide a finger deep inside
herself, stayed (and obviously gently probed within) then pulled back out
to continue her leisurely self stimulation. However, as she
continued, Tina, who was lying next to her, feasted contentedly on
one of her breasts whilst fondling the other.  Sandy’s free hand was
not idle. Softly, she was caressing and fondling the little one’s bare
little mound, sex and bottom that Tina had fully exposed by spreading
her little legs spread wide. It was a very slow gentle mutual
pleasuring as both of them were closely watching Su and Sandy next
to them.</p><p>Su, who was completely naked (as were the rest of the girls), was
also gently masturbating. She was lying on her back with her legs
parted and facing us, and we watched as her little fingers toyed and
probed her slit. A beautiful sight in itself which Chrissy and I
have often watched, but there was an added beauty this morning.
Sophie, with her back to us, was squatting over Su’s face. As she
happily masturbated, Su had one hand stroking Sophie’s bottom whilst
her little tongue was doing overtime, avidly flicking and exploring
Sophie’s sex. She was literally suckling the exposed lips that
hovered above her. Sophie, her head thrown back loving the
pleasuring she was receiving, was, it appeared, fondling her own
breasts and she was moving her hips sensually to assist the probing
tongue and lips beneath her.</p><p>“How beautiful,” I murmured in Chrissy ear.</p><p>Chrissy nodded and snuggled her bottom against me. “I think the girls
are going to enjoy Gretchen’s birthday party, don’t you?” she
chuckled, “well, if they don’t exhaust themselves here that is!”</p><p>I sucked on Chrissy’s ear lobe and, beneath the covers, fondled her
breast then replied, “I have never known our lovers to tire of sexual
pleasure darling; have you?”</p><p>“Nope, and I don’t think the orgy Gretchen is going to be throwing
will be a challenge either!” she replied.</p><p>As we watched the youngsters pleasuring themselves, my own ‘arousal’
was still increasing. Chrissy’s too I sensed was returning as I felt
her bottom begin undulating sensually against me. As I humped myself
gently against her, pressing once more my clit into the warm divide
of her buttocks, I slid my hand down her tummy to find her sex. To my
delight, when I reached my goal, I found my daughter’s own hand
already there. Her fingers already wet.</p><p>More to cum soon: Gretchen’s Birthday Party</p><p>Authors Note: To those of you who wish to write us (please do we love
to hear from you), we lost our previous ID (Hacked or removed by
yarboo) and our yarboo IM, so please if you wrote recently and we did
not reply, please do write us at   chrissyanne05@gmail.com</p><p>Hugs<br/>
CASS</p>"
519,"Gretchen's Birthday Party, Part 1",The CASS Family,1,"Continuation of Sophie joins CASS, the family arrive for Gretchen's Birthday party, and the orgy begins.","['Ff', 'Fg', 'fg', 'ped', 'cons', 'anal', 'inc']","<p class=""h2"">Gretchen’s Birthday Party (Follow up to Sophie joins CASS) – Su’s
Story</p><p>Hi, I am Su (14) and I am telling the story ’cos part of the fun we
all had directly involved me, and I asked the family if I could tell
it.</p><p>Before we got to Gretchen’s I explained with Sandy to Sophie and Tina
that it was going to be a really cool party and that everyone, adults
and kids, would be having lots of yummie sex and fun stuff. I told
them that all sex was totally consensual so nothing would happen they
did not want but if they did want, it would awesome! I told Sophie that, as a pre-teen, she would have a ball, as at Gretchen’s,
pre-teens and young teens really had a fantastic time. Tina had
immediately asked me if because she was only little, would anyone
want to have ‘sex fun and cuddles’ with her. I assured her she would
be in big demand as everyone who was going to be there loved sex with
little ones just as much as with grown ups.</p><p>“Also, as a little one you can do almost anything you want with
anyone you want! With our group of friends we really make an effort
to ensure little ones have fun and don’t feel left out,” I told her.</p><p>“Tina, you will be wanted by everyone there! You will be
given ‘cuddles’ and your little kitty and bottie will be licked and
by nearly every one! And all the girls and grown ups will want you to
play with you,” Sandy added.</p><p>“And can I have titty cuddles to?” she asked.</p><p>“She means can she ‘suckle and play with titties’ with people she
likes. She loves nursing breasts,” Sophie grinned.</p><p>“Oh yes, ’specially the older girls and ladies. They will love to
have you suckling them Tina! And as I said, little ones get
preferential treatment with our friends!”</p><p>“Oh goody!” she chuckled, “I can’t wait! Can I take all my clothes
off too?”</p><p>“Of course. In fact a lot of people will be naked including grownups
by the end of the party!” She was delighted to hear this and both of
them grinned at the prospect of a real ‘sex fest’ as Sophie put it.</p><p>When we reached Gretchen’s house and had driven up the long driveway,
we saw a lot of people had already arrived as there were several cars
already parked in front of the house. The door was opened by Julie,
Gretchen’s 12-year-old daughter, and as soon as we entered the large
hallway I introduced Sophie and Tina to her. We all got hugs and
kissed from her. I got special ones as Julie and I really love to get
it on together.</p><p>Glancing round the hall we saw several people we knew and the first
to come over to see us was Mary and her little toddler Luna. We had
often babysat little Luna who is 6 and as soon as Luna saw Chrissy
she squealed delightedly and rushed over demanding to be picked up
and hugged.  Chrissy obliged, and Luna, who was wearing a little pink
dress, wrapped her legs round Chrissy’s waist and put her arms round
her neck. They kissed passionately and as they did so I grinned and
pointed out to Sophie and Tina that clearly Luna had no panties on.
Her bare little bottom and sex slit was noticeably exposed and seeing
this Tina immediately giggled and asked Sophie if she could take hers
off too.</p><p>“Of course you can little one, in this house panties are rarely
worn by anyone! especially lovely little ones like you; even clothes
may be shed by anyone at any time. Mumsy, you must introduce your
friends to me!” The voice was that of Gretchen who had suddenly
appeared at our side. She gave us all a kiss and cuddle then turned
to Sophie and Tina.  “I guess you are Sophie and Tina yes?” she
queried.</p><p>“That’s right, Sophie, Tina, this is Gretchen and it is her birthday
party!” Mumsy replied. Gretchen kissed Sophie and gave her an
affectionate hug then knelt down in front of Tina.</p><p>“Well hello Tina, I am a very good friend of the Wilde family, and
also your friend Miss Jones who has told me all about you both. You
are going to have a lovely time here I promise you!” As she knelt she
lifted Tina’s little blue dress to peek at her panties. “Oh they are
very pretty panties darling!” she chuckled. “but since most of the
girls here have taken theirs off already may I take yours off for
you?”</p><p>Tina smiled and nodded, and Gretchen, slipping her thumb into the
waist band of the little cotton panties, swiftly slid them down
and the little one stepped out of them.</p><p>“Oh my goodness me! Oh how lovely darling! Sweetheart you have an
adorable little sex and bottom,” She lovingly caressed
Tina’s ‘nether regions’ then in a whisper she said, “May I give that
little kitty a kiss?”</p><p>Tina grinned and nodded again and Gretchen, bending forward and
lifting Tina up gently, kissed her bared little mound and slit. As she
did so, I saw her tongue sneak out and give the little slit a tease with
the tip. Tina gurgled happily and widened her legs for her and
immediately got another big kiss and lick for doing so.</p><p>“Mmmmm Hmmm, what heaven! Thank you my darling!” Gretchen
whispered, and then gathering her in her arms she stood up. “So,
let’s go meet some more friends of mine shall we? I think you and
Luna are going to really have fun tonight!” and with that, with her
leading the way, we followed her into the main lounge.</p><p>In the room, which is pretty big by any standards, there were about a
couple of dozen or so women, teens and children. They were standing
or sitting around on the couches, and as Gretchen took Mumsy and the
rest to meet some ‘friends’, Julie and I settled in a big chair and
began cuddling.  Several couples were sitting around kissing and
cuddling and I saw two girls, youngish teens, already half naked and
fondling each other ‘very’ intimately. Taking their cue, Julie and I
began necking and ‘playing’ and as we fondled each other, we half
watched the goings on. After about a quarter of an hour of our ‘light
lovin,’ we noticed Gretchen on the other side of the room. She was
talking to Shirley who had a young girl with her, obviously a
girlfriend, as they stood each with an arm round each other. She was
pretty, about my age I guessed, but it was not her that Julie and I
were admiring.</p><p>“Hey Julie,” I whispered. “Who is that woman with them? the nurse.
She is soooo yummie.”</p><p>“Dunno,” Julie replied. “Just arrived a few minutes before you.
Friend of Mum’s I guess, but I have not met her or seen her before. Gee
I would love to get inside that uniform; she really is a wow!”</p><p>“Mmmm,” I murmured thoughtfully. The woman in question looked
really cute. She had brown hair down to her shoulders, was about 5’4”
and had a really yummie figure. From across the room we could see
that her boobs, about a 34 C cup I figured, and her bum, showed
beautifully beneath the snug fitting uniform. She had black stockings
and shoes and I figured she had probably come to the party straight
from work.</p><p>“Hey, you reckon those are tights or stockings?” Julie asked.</p><p>“Dunno, but our mission for tonight is to find out,” I giggled. “You
game?”</p><p>“Oh yeah! She’s definitely Les or Bi otherwise she would not be here;
we just have to find out if she is into young girls, but how?”</p><p>“We flirt, that is what we do,” I giggled. As we spoke the woman
glanced over in our direction and Julie and I, staring back at her,
immediately started blatantly fondling each other. I pushed Julie’s
skirt up her thighs and placed my hand between her legs and she,
seeing what I was up to, slipped her hand up my T-shirt and, with much
show, fondled my tits. The woman watched us, smiled and turned to
Gretchen and said something to her. Gretchen, Shirley and the woman
all looked back at us and I saw Gretchen say something and they all
grinned, so to boost the display Julie and I kissed each other and
continued our fondling.</p><p>“How we gonna get her alone?” Julie asked.</p><p>“Dunno, I gotta think,” I replied.</p><p>“Let’s go join them anyway,” Julie suggested. “She has seen us and
knows we were flirting.”</p><p>“Good idea babe. I am sure if we chat to her we can think of
something.”</p><p>The two of us ceased our fondling and headed across the room to the
three women.</p><p>“Hi Mum!” Julie chirruped. “Gonna introduce us to your friend?” she
asked.</p><p>The three women turned to us and all grinned.</p><p>“Well darling,” Gretchen said. “This is Becky. She is a nurse at the
General and is a friend of mine and Shirley’s. She has come here
straight from work.  Becky, this is my daughter Julie, and her ‘very
good friend’ Su. Su is the daughter of Anne Wilde who you met a few
minutes ago earlier?”</p><p>“Hello Julie and Su,” Becky said. “I saw you were ‘very good friends’
over there!” she chuckled quietly and grinned.</p><p>Standing close to her, I was really turned on by her, and noticing she had
a nurse watch pinned on her uniform over her left breast, I said “I
like your watch Becky. May I look?” and without waiting for permission I
reached for it and as I turned it round in my hand to read the time,
I purposely rubbed my fingers against her breast. I shivered
excitedly as I felt the hard point of her nipple beneath and
purposely let my finger rub the tip before releasing the watch.</p><p>Becky smiled at me and we both knew I was flirting outrageously. But
it was Julie who cracked it.</p><p>“If you have just got in from work Becky, would you like to freshen
up? We will take you up to your room where you can wash or whatever,”
she said smiling at her.</p><p>Becky looked at the two of us and after a pause said, “That is thoughtful
of you Julie, and yes, I would appreciate that. Gretchen offered a
minute ago but now you can show me the way.”</p><p>“She is in the Rose Room Julie,” Gretchen said smiling, “and it is
not locked.”</p><p>Without further ado Julie and I took her by the hand and, leaving the
lounge, entered the hall and headed for the wide staircase and the
bedrooms.</p><p>“Hang on there, I have a small travel bag girls,” Becky said “Here,
this one.” She picked up a small case and with a grin said, “Okay,
lead the way girls!” and as we climbed the stairs I looked at Julie
and grinned. She winked at me. Things were going to plan!</p><p>“Here Becky, this is your room,” Julie said opening a door. “It is
nice and big and has an en-suite bathroom!” and the three of us
trooped in and I closed the door behind me. Becky strode across the
room and placed her suitcase on a luggage stand and turned to face
us.</p><p>“So you two, so what now huh?” she grinned. “I am not totally daft
you know. You two are flirting with me and have been from the moment
we set eyes on each other. All this is a plan on your part. So how
about we sit down on this nice big bed and stop pretending shall we?”
and she promptly did just that and then lay back, leaning on her
elbows and looked at us. We need no prompting. Julie and I scrambled up
next to her, one on either side and she looked at the two of us then
chuckled. “So who is going to kiss me first and are you both going to
ravage me together?”</p><p>I looked at Julie and nodded my approval and leaning down she kissed
Becky on the lips. As she did so, she slipped her hand into and began
undoing the buttons on Becky’s uniform. I watched intently and,
placing my hand on Becky’s leg, slid it slowly up under her skirt. My
fingers slid up the smooth stockinged thigh then I gasped. They were
stockings! Not tights! My fingers had encountered warm bare flesh!</p><p>Looking up I saw that Julie now had Becky’s uniform undone enough to
expose her breasts. Breasts encased in a sexy black half-cup bra.
They were still kissing each other but Julie, as I looked, cleverly
slipped the front fastener and the cups fell away to expose two
gorgeous milky-white full globes. The nipples were rose pink and hard
like pencil rubbers!</p><p>I was about to bend down and kiss one of them, but as I had been
watching, my hand had caressingly moving up Becky’s thigh, and when I
reached their join I gasped again! “Oh my God Julie, she has no
panties on!” and as my fingers explored, “and she is shaved bare
Julie! She has a bare pussy! No pubes at all!”</p><p>Quickly I undid the remaining buttons and, lifting the material away,
stared down. Becky now lay bare on the bed, save her black stockings.
Julie had pulled back from their embrace, and the two of us stared
down in awe. The beautiful full breasts, her bare mound and pouting
sex slit were awesome. The petals of her labia were unfurled, deep
red, and I saw the tell-tale glisten of moisture in the crevice
between them. My heart beat madly and I felt my own little sex begin
to leak. We must have been gazing down at her for ages as she
suddenly spoke.</p><p>“Don’t you think you girls are a bit over dressed for this
seduction?” she enquired with a grin. I looked at Julie and laughed,
and Becky quickly sat up.</p><p>“Okay, enough of this,” she said quietly “If we are going to make
love, I insist you are both totally naked, So strip! Both of you,
now!” she ordered.</p><p>Obediently, we jumped off the bed and quickly did her bid. In
seconds, we were both standing naked in front of her. She looked at the
two of and nodded.</p><p>“Beautiful,” she said softly and she caressed Julie and me
intimately: our small breasts, teasing the nipples between her thumb
and forefinger, then moving down, she stroked our tummies and thighs.
Her hand slid round to fondle and squeeze our bottoms then slid back
and she stroked our mounds with the back of her fingers. “Mmmm,
heaven, and nice and moist too!” she chuckled.</p><p>Swiftly she lay back on the bed and we clambered back up next to her.
With out waiting for me to decide, Julie quickly stationed herself
between Becky’s legs and began to kiss her way up the inside of her
thighs.</p><p>”Su, we have not kissed yet so come here,” she said sternly. I obeyed
and we kissed. Her lips were soft and immediately parted and our
tongues entwined in a yummie French kiss. One of her hands stroked my
bottom, the other my breast. Then she pulled back.</p><p>“I want to taste you Su.  I want your little puss. Straddle me,” she
murmured, “and face Julie. I want you to watch her as she pleasures
me and I pleasure you.”</p><p>I manoeuvred myself so that I was kneeling over her, with my legs on
either side of her body, facing Julie as she had ordered. In this
position I was squatting with my puss and butt immediately over her
face, Her hands reached and began fondling my buttocks, and she then
guided me down. I felt the warm wetness of her tongue and lips as she
began lapping at my now soaked sex. I wriggled my butt encouragingly
as she began sucking my labs and clit and as I fondled her lovely
breasts, I watched Julie.</p><p>Julie was doing the same to Becky as she was to me, but from a
different angle. I watched as her fingers pulled the soft fleshy hood
of Becky’s clit back to expose the pale little bud and begin licking
it and running it between her wet lips. Her eyes were open and she
was watching me, watching me move against Becky’s searching tongue.</p><p>I don’t know how long we spent in this yummie threesome but it was
some time. However, Becky’s tongue began to drive me wild. She was a
real pro at oral sex, her mouth and tongue alternating between my
clit, my pussy lips and my anus. It was heaven but I was soon
writhing and panting as my climax built up.</p><p>“Becky, I’m gonna cum,” I panted.</p><p>Becky groaned approvingly beneath me and immediately homed in on my
clitty. As her tongue teased its tip, she suckled it like a baby
suckling a teat. It was awesome and the final touch was when I felt a
little finger wetly slide in and penetrate my bum. That was it.</p><p>With a shiver, I came. My ‘cummie honey’ flowed out of me and
hungrily Becky drank it up as fast as it came out. When my spasms
finally slowed, she relented a little, but her lips still fed on me,
and still I leaked cummie which she continued to lap up. But she
stopped the avid stimulation and slowly, finally, I was drained.</p><p>“Oh Becky, that was unreal,” I gasped.  </p><p>“It was lovely darling,” she replied, stroking my back and bottom
gently.</p><p>Julie was still working on Becky. Through it all she had continued
her gentle stimulation, yet Becky had not cum.</p><p>“Becky, we’re gotta give you a cummie!” I said.</p><p>“Sounds good to me,” Becky chuckled. “Having tasted and drunk your
beautiful nectar my little one, how about you both change places? I
can’t wait to taste little Julie’s kitty juices. I am sure you would
love to have your pussy and bottie licked wouldn’t you Julie? And
maybe I can give you a lovely cummie too and see if you taste
different!”</p><p>Without hesitation Julie and I switched places. As I snuggled down
between Becky’s legs, Julie gleefully straddled Becky as I had. Her
bare little pussy hovered over Becky’s mouth then settled.</p><p>“Ohhhhh Su,” she gasped.  Becky was obviously ‘expertly’ titillating
the pre-teen’s sex and bottom as she had me, and looking up, I could
see her mouth working on the little pussy slit, the slit I had fed on
so many times myself.</p><p>Burrowing by head down between Becky’s thighs, I determined to bring
her to a climax. I hoped the pleasure of giving me one, of tasting my
cummie and the honey I knew would soon be running from Julie’s cunny,
would help with my quest. I concentrated on the whole area of Becky’s
sex and bottom.  She was wet, but she had not cum. It was the lovely
pre-cummie honey as we call it in the family.</p><p>Gently I sucked the pouting lips. I licked between them and tasted
the juice in her vagina. I sucked the hard nub of her clit. I sucked
and licked her anus then sensually probed it with my finger. Slowly I
felt her tensing up and redoubled my efforts. Becky began to cry out
(she is a noisy little bugger when she cums) and finally, I felt it.
Becky’s legs began to grip my head and shake. Her hips began to hump
uncontrollably and then it came.</p><p>Warm salty sweet squirts of cummie filled my mouth as Becky bucked
beneath me, and looking up, I saw Julie too was cumming. Becky’s face
I could see was wet as she lapped up little Julie’s cum, and with a
sigh of satisfaction I laid my cheek on Becky’s thigh and gently
licked up the final dribbles of her climax.</p><p>It was at this moment that the door opened and Gretchen, Mumsy, and in
their arms, a naked Tina and Luna appeared.</p>"
520,"Gretchen's Birthday Party, Part 2",The CASS Family,2,"Whilst Julie and Su have fun upstairs with Becky, the party gets going downstairs.","['Ff', 'Fg ped']","<p class=""h2"">Gretchen’s Birthday Party Part 2 … Told by Anne (Mumsy)…</p><p>We watched the girls take Becky up stairs and then entering the main
lounge, Chrissy, and the others went on through to the pool and I
joined Gretchen and Shirley, I smiled at her when I saw her also
watching the trio ascending the stairs and she grinned at me.</p><p>“No points for guessing what our daughters have in mind eh?” I
chuckled.</p><p>“No, they made it pretty obvious didn’t they; guess we
will give them and hour and then go break them up!” Gretchen
laughed. “Shirley, I know you know Anne but Anne has not met
Amanda.”</p><p>Shirley smiled at me and turned to ‘her friend.’ “Anne, this is
Amanda. Known as Mandy by her friends, and lovers. She is, was an
orphan, but I officially adopted her several years ago, so we are in
fact Mum and daughter. Amanda came to the home when she was seven
years old, and she is now 13. Today is in fact her thirteenth
birthday. She shares her birthday date with Gretchen! Oh and before
you ask, yes we are lovers. We have been almost from the day she
came to the home.”</p><p>Mandy smiled coyly at me and put her hand out to shake hands. “Hello
Miss Wilde,” she said politely. Sophie has told me all about you and the
CASS family.”</p><p>“Please call me Anne Mandy, and Happy Birthday! Shirley you are sooo
lucky to have such a lovely daughter, and your lover! That is so
beautiful!”</p><p>Mandy blushed slightly and smiled.</p><p>“Is an old lady allowed to give the birthday girl a hug and kiss?” I
asked with a friendly grin.</p><p>“You aren’t old Anne, and I would love a hug and kiss from you. I
like hugs and stuff from older women,” she giggled. We hugged and
kissed each other and I was pleased to note that as we did so, she
placed her hand on my breast and her little tongue slipped in to my
mouth to flick mine. I returned the favour and for a moment
we ‘Frenched’ each other and held each other close.</p><p>“Hmmm that is true Anne she does,” Shirley chuckled as we
separated, “but what she did not mention was that she also likes hugs
and kisses with younger women too and with the little ones as well!
She is an angel, but a right little sex pot! Can’t imagine where she
gets it from!”</p><p>We all laughed and Gretchen then suggested we move into the indoor
pool area. “I have eats and drinks there and there is room to spread
out and relax.”</p><p>The pool’s surrounding area was strewn with ‘camping mats’, cushions
and ‘deck loungers’ and as we helped ourselves to drinks, I glanced
round approvingly. Several couples were already lying around in
various stages of undress and intimacy, and in the shallow toddler’s
pool nearby, five naked ‘little ones’ were enjoying themselves
splashing around playfully together. Luna, Tina and three other
little cuties who I did not know.</p><p>Noticing Chrissy sitting nearby watching over them, we walked over to
join her, settling down on the mats beside her. For a while we sipped
our drinks and watched the little ones at play.</p><p>“In case you are wondering,” Chrissy said after a few minutes. “The
reason we have not seen Sandy and Sophie is because they
are ‘upstairs’ somewhere with Claire. Claire, Gretchen’s 9-year-old
niece if you had forgotten, said she wanted to ‘show them sumfin
upstairs.’ Sandy introduced Sophie to her and they seemed to
instantly hit it off. Claire has always had a thing for Sandy,  and
well that is it, she and Sophie seemed to hit it off immediately and
Claire literally dragged them away, though I did not see Sophie or
Sandy resisting!” she added with a laugh.</p><p>“Ah ha!” Gretchen laughed. “That is Claire for you!”</p><p>The little ones in the pool, seeing us observing them, had
immediately made a point of showing off their lovely little bodies to
us and it was not long before, as if by mutual agreement, they
clambered out of the pool and came over to us.</p><p>Gretchen had quickly produced towels from a large hamper behind us,
and gathering up the little ones we all began drying our respective
infants! Luna had come straight over to Chrissy, Tina to me and the
other three to Shirley, Mandy and Gretchen.</p><p>“This little one is Debbie,” Shirley said hugging a dark-haired little
angel in her towel. “She is six, and that little bundle with Gretchen
is her twin sister, Barbie, and the little love with Amanda? She is
Tang. She is seven and is as you guessed, Thai. They are all from the
home and if you had not guessed already, are very, how shall I say,
well they all love cuddles, the intimate sort I mean! They know when
and where they can have them and they have been told that here,
today, they can be as open and forward as they like!”</p><p>“How lovely!” I said with a big smile at Tang and the twins as I
pulled Tina close to me. As if to prove her point, Tina determinedly
began undoing my blouse buttons and finding to her delight I was ‘bra
less,’ quickly latched on to a nipple and began lovingly to fondling
my breasts.</p><p>“Mandy and Tang are very close,” Shirley went on matter of
factly. “Though Mandy and I are lovers, the three of us usually sleep
together. We all have a bed of our own in my room, but Mandy always
sleeps with me and in turn Tang usually sleeps with us both as well.
She adores Mandy and their sexual antics are adorable to watch—the
twins, they swap about a bit, they love their sexy cuddles and don’t
mind too much who it is with! They also love having sex together.
Watching the two little loves in a sixty-nine is awesome!” she
chuckled. “They really know what they like and are quite expert
lovers!” she added.</p><p>“Really?” I queried. “They do sixty nines? These two little cherubs?”</p><p>“Oh yes, they love licking each other’s slits and botties and often
fall asleep in a 69.. I am never sure if they have cummies every time
but they always get very excited and wet!”</p><p>“Ooh my God Shirley, how beautiful it must be to watch them,” I
murmured looking affectionately at the two little ones. “We all adore
watching little ones ‘really’ having sex fun. I hope they do it
whilst we are here!”</p><p>“It is, and I am sure they will. Mandy Tang and I often just lie
next to them and watch,” Shirley said smiling. “Giving a little
caressing encouragement of course!” she added.</p><p>The two little ones in question had already taken Tina’s initiative.
Both had opened Shirley’s and Gretchen’s respective blouses as we had
been talking and the three of us happily sat there chatting whilst
being suckled by ‘the babies!’ Tang however had had similar
intentions as far as Mandy was concerned but she also had other
things in mind as well.</p><p>Looking up at her adoringly, she undid Mandy’s shirt, and as she
snuggled in to her and began kissing and fondling the young teen’s
puffy breasts (they were only just beginning to grow really) she
pushed Mandy’s skirt up to the top of her thighs. It was then that we
saw that Mandy was pantyless, and as the little one determinedly
pushed Mandy’s legs apart she exposed the young teen’s sex slit.</p><p>Beneath the delicate swell of the adolescent’s mound, the heavenly
puffed split of her sex was blatantly ‘on view,’ and in the brief
moment before Tang’s little hand homed in and covered it, we saw she
was still totally void of pubic hair (or maybe Shirley kept her well
shaved!). As we all watched, Tang nuzzled Mandy’s small breast. She
licked the hard pointed ‘coral coloured’ nipple that now stood out on
its puffed pink areole, then hungrily, she sucked it into her little
mouth. As she did this, as her eyes closed in her contentment, we saw
the two little middle fingers of her hand gently curl and disappear
into the hidden channel of Mandy’s pussy (or ‘kitty’ as everyone
seems to call youngster’s cunnies here).</p><p>“This is her favourite sleeping position,” Mandy said softly with a
smile, rocking the little one gently. “I told her earlier that here
today, no one would mind here at Gretchen’s. She is a bit tired and
she will doze for about half an hour. My kitty and breast is her
comforter,” she added quietly.</p><p>“Mind?” I said quietly. “It is so beautiful Mandy, how could we mind?
We are delighted to have seen such tender loving affection.”</p><p>Looking over to Chrissy, I saw she and Luna were having great fun.
Luna was now lying on her back with Chrissy leaning over her.
Chrissy’s breast hung invitingly over Luna’s face and the little one’s
hands held it steady as she suckled the nipple. Chrissy, let her
suckle for a few minutes but then she began to fondling the little
one’s butt and between the chubby little legs, and immediately Luna
spread them wide.</p><p>“Lickies Chrissy! Lickies please,” she chuckled happily as she
released Chrissy’s breast, and holding her feet she pulled her little
legs wider apart.</p><p>Chrissy smiled. The little mite’s sex and bottom were invitingly open
to her gaze. The peach like slit above the little pink star of her
anus beckoned.</p><p>“You want Chrissy to give you lickies darling?” Chrissy teased. “Now
where do you want lickies I wonder?” she murmured softly, tracing
the tip of her index finger down and around the pouting little slit
and anus.</p><p>“Here perhaps?” she taunted stroking its tip down the soft pouting
divide. “Or here perhaps!” she went on, her fingertip lightly
circling round and then over the crinkled little pink indentation of
Luna’s bottom hole.</p><p>“Chrissy you know you know where!” Luna squealed loudly. Several
women, hearing the ecstatic cries looked over and smiled. Gloatingly
envious of the prize Chrissy was about to take.</p><p>“Chrissy please please,” Luna cried. “Lickies Chrissy please please
gimme comfy lickies!”</p><p>“Hmmmm,” Chrissy murmured and lifting the little one’s bottom up in
the palms of her hands she bent down and gently kissed her between
the soft little thighs.</p><p>Sitting next to her, I closely watched the kiss. I saw Chrissy’s lips
softly brushing over the little one’s sex and then saw the tip of her
tongue sneak out and begin to stroke up and down the puffy little
split. My heart skipped at the beauty of watching my daughter play
with the little one as I had so many years ago with her when she was
Luna’s size.</p><p>Each gentle wet stroke of her tongue went a little deeper and parted
Luna’s little slit a little more. I saw the darker pink inside of the
little one’s soaking cunny and at its top, the little pink button of
her clitty was visible, sticking up like a little bean sprout!  The
tip of Chrissy’s tongue teased it for a moment then I watched it
slowly sink down into the divide and her mouth closed on Luna’s sex.
From the loud squeals of pleasure and blissful expression on Luna’s
face, I guessed that within the tight confine of the little one’s love
tunnel, Chrissy’s searching tongue was not idle.</p><p>“Can I have cuddles like that Mumsy?” a little voice said, breaking
my trance. I looked down at Tina who had suddenly pulled away from
suckling my breast and had obviously also been watching Chrissy and
Luna.</p><p>“You want kisses and cuddles down there too darling?” I chuckled,
stroking my fingers down her tummy and cupping them over her bare
little sex.</p><p>“Uh huh!” she smiled. “Just like Chrissy is with Luna.”</p><p>“Okaaaay,” I grinned and I laid her gently on her back where upon,
without prompting, she pulled her knees up and opened her legs wide.
Kneeling over her, I gazed down at the adorable display of her sex
and bottom. Like Luna, Tina’s little slit was just a heavenly puffy
little peach, and beneath, between the chubby cheeks of her bottom,
her anus was a delightful tight little pink star.</p><p>Cupping the cheeks in my hands, I lifted her slightly and happily
copied the actions of my daughter. I lathed my tongue adoringly over
Tina’s ‘privates!’ I wriggled the tip against her butt hole. It was
hot and inviting and I pushed gently, partly entering the tight
little passageway. I savoured the musky scent and taste, then I slid
it up and between the soft fleshy tissue of her pouting cunny, and
then kissed her smooth mound.</p><p>Again and again and again I repeatedly licked and kissed between the
little one’s legs, and finally, I again copied Chrissy. Gently with my
tongue I probed deeper the hidden heat and wetness of her cute little
sex. My tongue tip easily found her little tunnel entrance, and
spearing my tongue to a point, I pushed in. There was tightness, but
no resistance, and I realised that Mandy, and maybe others, had
obviously been there before me. Nuzzling her I savoured the heavenly
taste of her girly pre-cum. A sweet salty honey coated her vagina and
it was an aphrodisiac I could not resist.</p><p>As Chrissy and I ‘lovingly’ pleasured the two little ones (and
ourselves by doing so) I noticed we now had an audience! Several
women had come over for a closer look at the loving display of adult-youth affection. Immediately in front of me I saw a woman, in her
early thirties I guessed, and young teen of about 14-15 openly
fondling each other intimately. I found out later it was in fact
Mother and Daughter.</p><p>They were sitting on the floor and the teen had a top on (a T-shirt) but
nothing below. No panties or skirt and the Mum was openly caressing,
if not masturbating her daughter. Gently she was stroking the teen’s
cunny which glistened wetly. Her fingers delicately circling the
visible nub of the girl’s clitty, rubbing around and over it. Then,
dipping down, they stroked then probed between the unfurled little
labs that already glistened with pre-cummie juice.</p><p>The teen, who had her hand in her mother’s blouse and was obviously
caressing her breast, and her Mum, they both were watching us intently,
obviously gaining added pleasure from our loving. Both smiled at me
when our eyes met and the Mother immediately began to increase the
speed of her fingers on her daughter’s sex.</p><p>In response, the teen removed her hand from the blouse, and lifting
her mother’s skirt up, revealed her Mum’s full mature pussy. The
engorged lips and a quite large clit were clearly aroused, and they
too were glistening with wetness. Without hesitation, the daughter
boldly placed her hand on her Mother’s sex and began stroking and
fondling.</p><p>This ‘erotic view’ of adult-youth sex taking place so close to me
almost distracted me from my quest to finish pleasuring Tina, but
only almost!  The little one was beginning to writhe and buck gently
against my hungry mouth and I sensed the little love had a little
cummie on its way.</p><p>Little yelps and cries of pleasure came from Luna announcing that
Chrissy’s lovemaking had been successful so I increased my own
efforts. Holding Tina’s bottom firmly I wriggled my tongue inside her
and moved my head side to side so that my upper lip rubbed on the
little bud of Tina’s clitty. The effect was as I expected.</p><p>Tina, in just a matter of moments, squealed excitedly and gripping my
hair squirmed beneath me. She rubbed her little cunny firmly against
my mouth, and after a couple of sudden little jerks, she cried out,
and then she relaxed.  I was rewarded with a heavenly little gush of
sweet-tasting honey, which I happily lapped up. Lovingly  licking and
sucking the wet little ‘powder puff’ kitty till the last drops had
gone!</p><p>The display had been enough for the Mother and Daughter. I saw they
had moved over to a large pile of cushions and were, it appeared,
seeing who could make who ‘cum’ the fastest. Both of them were avidly
masturbating each other as they kissed each other passionately.</p><p>Picking up Tina, I cradled her in my arms and the little one looked up
at me and smiled.</p><p>“Thank you Mumsy,” she murmured, her little voice barely audible and
she snuggled in to me and closed her eyes.</p><p>Looking over to Chrissy, I saw she was also now sitting up and was
holding Luna in her arms. The little one’s head rested on her shoulder
and her eyes were also closed. She had a contented little smile on
her lips and Chrissy grinned at me. Leaning over we kissed each other
on the lips and we tasted and smelt our ‘little babies’ cummie on
each other’s lips.</p><p>“That was beautiful yes?” Gretchen said quietly. I looked over at her
and saw her little one was asleep in her arms.</p><p>We got a bunch of sleepy heads I think,” I chuckled. “Shall we take
them up stairs to the nursery?”</p><p>“I think so yes,” she answered and the three of us stood up. To my
surprise, I saw that Mandy and Tang and also Shirley and Debbie were
nowhere to be seen.</p><p>“They went up stairs a few minutes ago,” Gretchen said seeing my
querying look. “I think they wanted to settle their little ones down
for a nap. Well, that will be after they have had had their lovings
of course,” she chuckled.</p><p>Following Gretchen, as we left the room, I saw it was clear that ‘sex’
was the order of the day. Most, if not all the women we passed, were
in some form of ‘affectionate’ situation. I smiled at Chrissy as we
began to ascend the stairs. Give her her due, I thought. Gretchen
sure knows how to throw a Birthday Party! and the night is yet
young!</p><p>Hugs and love from CASS. More to cum in Part Three.</p>"
521,"Gretchen's Birthday Party, Part 3",The CASS Family,3,,['Fg Fgg ggg pedo cons'],"<p>Reaching the top of the stairs, Gretchen took us along a landing and,
opening a door, showed us into a large room. It was a children’s room,
and it was beautifully furnished and decorated in that style. There
were two playpens, three or four cots and two king-sized beds. Cuddly
toys and dolls were everywhere.</p><p>“Well I don’t think these babies will want to sleep with all the
goings on but I think after their pool fun, both in and after, bath
time is in order,” she announced with a chuckle and led us to the
adjacent bathroom.</p><p>On entering, we found that others had had the same idea. In the
centre of the bathroom there was a large Jacuzzi and in it, both
naked, was Mandy and Tang! Mandy was sat in water that just covered
her legs, and stood in front of her was little seven-year-old Tang.
She was covered in soapsuds as was Mandy’s upper half, and she was
carefully washing Mandy’s small breasts, whilst in turn Mandy was
caressingly running her soapy hands over the youngster’s slim frame.</p><p>As we all settled down next to the bath, I watched Tang’s small hands
cup, play and stroke the young girl’s juvenile breasts, and Mandy
clearly was loving their mutual ‘bath time’ caressing. She was
plainly aroused as her nipples were unmistakably hardened to firm
little points and Tang, fondling the girl’s small breasts was toying
with them and gently pinching them with her little fingers.</p><p>Mandy was going through the motions of ‘washing’ her. One hand moved
up and down the backs of the little one’s legs, thighs, bottom and
back, the other doing the same in front, running up and down the
little one’s chest tummy and legs.</p><p>Tang’s petite body, possibly because of her Oriental heritage, verged
on the side of skinny, and this made her look possibly younger than
she was. Save for the obvious slit at the join of her thighs and
slightly pronounced mound above it, she had no other physical signs
to denote her gender. Her legs were still lanky and her little butt
was ‘boyish’, but she was adorable.</p><p>As she stood in front of Mandy, her little legs were parted and Mandy
was ‘feeling’ the little one very intimately as she went through ‘the
motions’ of washing her! The two of them had obviously been ‘playing’
with each other for some time as I could see the evidence on Tang as
well. The little one was also clearly aroused.</p><p>Mandy was (and clearly had been for a while) stroking and petting
her, especially the regions ‘below the waist! The little ‘camel toe’
of Tang’s sex was slightly ‘flushed’ against her olive colored skin
and I could see the little flap of her prepuce ‘peeking’ from the
upper part. It was showing clearly, a deeper pink, almost crimson,
and I guessed that it had been getting a lot of loving attention,
probably having been massaged or sucked (or both) for very recently.</p><p>Tang too was pleasantly flushed and she moaned her approval as Mandy
traced her fingertip along the crevice and toyed with it again. As
her fingers stroked the little one’s sex, her other hand began
fondling the Tang’s little bum. I watched her fingers slide between
the pert cheeks and rub gently over the tiny pink ‘butt hole’.</p><p>Still ‘playing’ with Mandy’s breasts, Tang immediately pushed her
backside out for her and I watched Mandy’s finger tip press gently
into the little orifice. Tang ‘coooed’ delightedly and wriggling her
hips encouraging deeper penetration and Mandy obliged. Though her
hand did not move as it cupped the little cheeks, the finger began
moving back and forth in a gentle ‘in out’ rhythm and on the out
stroke, it was shiny with wetness.</p><p>Seeing this was too much for our little ones and quickly they
clambered into the tub. Mandy now found herself surrounded by three
more naked little ‘water babies’ and suddenly, everyone seemed to be
feeling everyone. The children openly kissed and fondled each other
(and Mandy) and Gretchen, Chrissy and I sat and watched them
all ‘having fun’.</p><p>Finally, after some several minutes, and after the initial splashing
and playful antics had simmered down, we summoned our babies and
began washing them ourselves. The little mites giggled delightedly as
we ‘intimately’ soaped and caressed them, and were soon making loud
demands for ‘bottie and kitty’ washes.</p><p>In my case, after running my soapy hands and fingers all over Tina’s
heavenly little body, they too unerringly found their way to
her ‘nether regions’. The little six year old (sorry seven year old …
hee hee) quickly parted her legs for me and lovingly I stroked over
and between the little cheeks of her bottom and the soft mound and
swell of her little sex.</p><p>“Please Mumsy.” she begged smiling coyly at me. “My kitty needs
washing bad… and my bottie and poopy hole!”</p><p>I grinned at her and very gently I ran my finger along the tight
little slit of her ‘Kitty’. As Mandy had with Tang, with one hand I
fondled her little butt, teasing her ‘poopy hole’ as she called it.
The other I cupped and over her little cunny. Her clitty hood also
just showed between the folds and I circled the end of my finger over
the tip of the soft fleshy skin. Beneath it, I felt the little firm
button of her clitty and I began stroking it, gently masturbating the
little one.</p><p>In approval, Tina smiled at me. Parting the front of my blouse her
little hands reached for my breasts and quickly guided a nipple to
her mouth. Her lips closed on it and as she suckled it I felt her
little tongue flicking and circling its tip. Contentedly, as I
continued masturbating the little one, her hands began kneading my
breast and glancing over to Gretchen and Chrissy, I saw they were
similarly engaged.</p><p>Both women were intimately fondling their wards. Soapy caressing
hands and fingers slid over their little bodies and I saw both had a
hand cupped over the little ones cunnies. Maybe because they say Tina
start, Barbie and Luna too had exposed the women’s breasts and were
now happily suckling as they were being gently being jilled.</p><p>Spurred on by the heavenly sight of such ‘loving’ erotica, I turned
my attention back to pleasuring Tina. I moved my finger alternately
along her sex and over her clitty. Parting them, I stroked into the
soft folds, easily sliding my finger along their length as little
crevice was already slick with girly juices.</p><p>Knowing her little vagina could easily accommodate my finger (having
already had my tongue buried into its depths earlier) I found the
opening with my fingertip. Gently I pushed in deeper and in a moment,
slipped my finger into the tight little tunnel. It was a heaven to
feel the hot, moist little passageway gripping me, and as I ‘wiggled’
the finger inside her, she suckled more avidly and a little moan of
pleasure reverberated on my breast.</p><p>Caressingly I moved my finger along and in the little channel,
sliding back and forth and exploring her until finally, gasping for
air she pulled away from my breast.</p><p>“Mumsy, can we go to bed and have lickies and feelies?”  she
asked. “My kitty wants licks so bad...”</p><p>“Darling of course, but there will be plenty of time for lickies, and
cuddles later …” I chuckled as teasingly I gave my finger a couple of
more little wiggles then conceded to her request. Gretchen’s priority
was after all that we look after the little ones first and foremost.</p><p>Slowly I withdrew my finger and as Tina watched, I raised my hand to
my lips. Our eyes held as I inhaled the heavenly scent of her girly
juice then licked the wetness.</p><p>“Okay yes daring, feelies on the bed it is” I announced. “but after
that, how about we go find Sophie huh?” and with out waiting for her
approval I lifted her out of the bath and wrapping her in a big
fluffy towel, carried her into the bedroom and over to the bed.
Standing her on the bed, I briskly rubbed her dry then, with a grin I
reached for a hair dryer.  </p><p>“How about I dry your hair darling?” I asked switching it on. The
little one sat on her haunches as I brushed and dried her hair and as
I did so, she reached into my open shirt and again happily played and
fondled my breasts and nipples.</p><p>When I was done, I smiled at her “Now my baby, would you like
some ‘different’ feelies? Stand up again.”</p><p>Obediently she stood up and switching the dryer on again I played the
warm air up and down her body.</p><p>“Ohh Mumsy, Mmmm that’s nice Mumsy!” she giggled.</p><p>“Open you legs darling” I murmured and I directed the warm air
between them on to her mound and sex.</p><p>“Ohhhhh that is sooo yummie!” she exclaimed delightedly and grinning
at me she opened her legs wider to give me easier access. I stroked
her soft skin with the backs of my fingers then quietly ordered her
to turn round.</p><p>“Turn round darling and bend over” I said quietly. She turned and
bent over so that she was on the bed on ‘all fours’, I repeated the
operation over her raised bottom and the pouting slit beneath and
again she squealed happily as the warm air (and my fingers) caressed
her little bum and sex slit.</p><p>“That is sooo yummie Mumsy!” she again exclaimed “I never had these
feelies before!” and so for a couple of minutes I sat playing the
warm air over her the little one’s nether regions, caressing the soft
supple skin with my fingers. Finally I switched the dryer off and
told her to lie down on the towel.</p><p>As she did so, Chrissy and Luna joined us and I saw Gretchen and
Mandy climb on to the other bed with Tang and Barbie.</p><p>“We will have feelies, but I am going to make you smell even nicer
than you already do!” I chucked and I reached for one of the jars of
scented baby lotion that Gretchen had thoughtfully placed on the
bedside tables. “Then we will go find your lover Sophie, so let’s get
you all perfumed up for her shall we?”</p><p>Tina lay down on her back and I squirted a generous dollop of the
sweet smelling oil onto her chest and tummy. Gently, I began
spreading it over her body. I took a foot in my hands and began
rubbing the oil in and slowly worked my way up her leg. Needless to
say she eagerly parted her legs when I neared their join but I
deliberately avoided the beckoning treasures.</p><p>After thoroughly oiling the first leg I repeated the process on her
other leg but again, apart from a teasing ‘brush’ of my fingers over
her slit, I moved up over her tummy and chest. I fondled the little
nipples (there was no sign of breasts on the little one yet) and they
were soon hard little pimples under my touch. I continued
the ‘oiling’ over her arms and neck and despite he pleas to ‘doo
kitty’ ordered her to turn over.</p><p>She obeyed and I applied the oil to her back, shoulders and the two
heavenly little cheeks of her bum. With both hands I worked the
lotion into her skin, starting with her shoulders, then moved down
her back, and then went on to the prize of prizes. Her heavenly
little butt (as you will now know, I am definitely a bottie and pussy
lover!)!</p><p>Tina, anticipating me, had quickly parted her little legs wide and I
has a clear view of her little ‘poop’ hole’ and the cameltoe slit
beneath and as I fondled the heavenly softness of the cheeks and her
butt rose up to my touch.</p><p>“Mumsy please, gimme me nice feelies.” she said turning her head to
me.</p><p>“Hmmm…” I teased. “Well just quickie feelies.” I murmured, unable to
resist. I ran my fingers down the pouting divide and my thumb and
fingers toyed with her. As she arched to meet my caresses I gently
rubbed the moist tip of my little finger over her anus ring.</p><p>“Ohhhhh Mumsy yes, please put your finger in Mumsy … please!” she
squealed ecstatically.</p><p>Obligingly, I slowly eased my ‘well lubricated’ little pinkie into
the tight little orifice. Her sphincter ring relaxed immediately and
I slid in to the hot little anal canal with amazing ease. The feel of
the tunnel gripping my finger as I moved it gently back and
forth, ‘finger fucking’ her bottom, was sooo sensual. I felt my sex
tingle and knew I was wetting.</p><p>
“Ohhhhh Mumsy yes … an my kitty too!” she begged. “Do my kitty too!”</p><p>“Tina darling, you are insatiable! You really are a right little sex
pot aren’t you.” I laughed and sliding my free hand up beneath her I
cupped my fingers over her mound. With gentle searching, my thumb
entered the soft swell of her sex slit and easily finding the wet
entrance to her vagina, slid in to it. Pressing down with the fingers
that cupped her sex, I could feel the firm little button of her clit.
I moved my finger over it and the room resounded to her cries of
ecstasy and her little hips pushed to urge my finger and thumb to
explore! I did just that and with my little finger in her tight
little bum and a thumb buried in her hot little cunny she, and I,
were in heaven!!!</p><p>For several minutes I happily pleasured the little one, giving her
the feelies she wanted but finally, then seeing the others were
almost ready to leave I reluctantly removed my fingers. I kissed the
cheeks of her little bottom (it is sooo cute!) and the little holes I
had been pleasuring too then straightened up.</p><p>“Come my baby, time we found your lover and the others and went down
stairs.” I chuckled. “Sophie will want you the minute you two get
together I know it, what ever she has been up to! Ohhhhh but you
smell gorgeous … a mixture of perfume and girlie cummie.” I laughed
hugging her tightly to me.</p><p>Tina grinned. “Mumsy they were lovely feelies you gave me. I am all
nice and tingly all over and inside too! Did you like giving me
feelies like you did?”</p><p>“Of course I did darling!” I replied hugging her again. “But we must
go now. It is Gretchen’s Birthday Party and she has a cake and things
downstairs for us all and we are all going to have lots and lots of
fun together; I promise you you will have lots of lovely feelies and
cummies later … and tonight too.”</p><p>I noticed that even though the others had also dried their
youngsters, brushed their hair and put lotion on them (and sated
their sexual demands), all the youngsters were still completely
naked. Amanda too had decided not to wear anything at all and though
still adolescent in her figure, she looked adorably sexy.</p><p>For a 12 year old, well 13 today, her body very distantly showed the
advanced beginnings of woman hood. Her breasts were positively
forming. They had shape and her pink little nipples stood out proudly
on the dark areoles that were still ‘puffy swells’. She had a slim
waist but her hips were widening and her legs were loosing the
girlish gangly look. Her mound and cunny was bare but little pink
labs showed in the divide and she already had a quite pronounced
clitty hood. Well suckled and played with by Shirley I thought with a
grin, and probably a lot of the little ones at the home too I mused.
As she turned, the firm rounded cheeks of her butt had a sexual
allure that made me shiver with pleasure.</p><p>“Is nudity the order of the day Gretchen?” I asked with a grin. Mandy
had seen the direction of my approving gaze and smiled at me. A
welcoming smile that clearly confirmed her earlier comment; the
comment about liking the attentions of older women. My heart skipped
a beat and I felt a tingling in my sex and my nipples hardened.  </p><p>“Oh I think so my dears.” Gretchen declared and turning to the girls
she went on. “You young ones, you will all have great fun this
evening I promise you, and since it is my birthday, your present to
me is that this evening you all be naked for me and my friends. That
way we will be unable to resist your charms and also be able to give
you the nice cuddles and loving you all want so much yes?”</p><p>There was a chorus of cheers from the youngsters at this news and
they jumped up and down delightedly at the thought of an evening
of ‘no clothes’ and ‘lots of feelies and fun’.</p><p>Picking Tina up, I kissed her neck affectionately and nibbled her ear
lobe. “Let’s go find Sophie huh?”  I whispered. Tina grinned and
nodded her head in approval.</p><p>“I am also thinking we must find our daughters Anne, and perhaps
rescue Becky?” Gretchen laughed. Her German accent was just
noticeable and sweeping the naked Barbie up in her arms she went
on “I will keep this little one with me for now yes?.”</p><p>She kissed Barbie on the forehead and nose and then chuckling loudly
lifted her high in the air. Deliberately, she nuzzled into the babes
thighs and when they quickly opened wide for her, she planted kisses
firmly on the toddler’s mound and sex slit. Barbie squealed with
pleasure but then, lowering her down to carry her in her arms,
Gretchen said cheerfully “Come, we go find the others yes?”</p><p>Following her we left the room. I walked next to her holding Tina and
glancing over my shoulder, I saw Chrissy had Luna and Tang was being
carried by Amanda … and again, Amanda smiled at me and catching up
with me, I felt her hand give m butt a caress. Quickly I returned the
compliment and stroked the firm rounded cheeks of young teen’s
bottom.</p><p>“Can we get together later Mumsy?” For cuddles?” she asked quietly.</p><p>“I can’t wait Mandy … I can’t wait!” I replied.</p><p>“This I think is where Claire, Sandy and Sophie will be found!”
Gretchen announced and she opened a door. She was right in her
assumption.</p><p>The room, a bedroom, had a large double bed and on it were the three
girls in question. All were naked and the three were making love and
quickly we went in and moved to the side of the bed. I then realized
that our timing had been excellent, as on the bed, Sandy was
stretched out flat on her back. Sophie was between her splayed legs
on her haunches, and though our immediate view had been the heavenly
sight of Sophie’s bared bum it was now clearly obviously she was
giving Sandy some very determined oral sex!</p><p>Claire, straddling Sandy, was facing us. She too was receiving oral
ministrations as she was squatted with her cunny poised over Sandy’s
lips. However, from the sounds coming from Sandy, it seemed she was
about to climax.</p><p>It seemed we were just in time. Sandy was moaning loudly She was
holding Claire’s hips and avidly licking the little nine year olds
sex and bottom and Sophie, was ‘jilling’ Sandy for all she was worth!
We saw her fingers firmly stroking and rubbing Sandy’s prominently
revealed clitty and it was then I saw that she had a small vibrator
inserted into Sandy’s pussy. It was whirring loudly and she was
sliding it in and out. The wet labs glistened with pre-cummie juices
and clung delightfully to the vibe.</p><p>As we stood there, Sandy began to shake and shudder. She lifted
Claire away from her lips. “Ohh God Yesss!” she exclaimed. “Oh yesss
Sophie!” and moments later, she came.</p><p>Having brought my lover to a cummie many many times, I knew what to
expect. If really turned on and aroused, Sandy is very noisy to say
the least when she cum’s and often her cummie is quite spectacular!
On this occasion, Sandy did not disappoint!</p><p>As she begun writhing under Sophie’s ministrations, Sophie had
immediately removed the vibe and having cupped Sandy’s bottom cheeks
in her palms, had raised her up and was now lapping thirstily at
Sandy’s cunny. Her lips alternated between sucking and probing the
teen’s labs with her tongue and sucking the little pink exposed
clitty.</p><p>With a final groan, as Sophie backed off a couple of inches, we
literally saw Sandy climax. Three or four clear little squirts of
cummie sprayed Sophie’s face, and though some of the nectar she
caught in her mouth, she did not catch it all. Quickly she went down
on her and began passionately sucking up the cummie dribbles that
were now freely running down to her bum.</p><p>Watching this, gleefully Claire scrambled down to join Sophie and
the two of them, under our admiring gaze, greedily lapped up Sandy’s
honey until, with a final contented sigh, she slowly relaxed and
opening her eyes smiled up at us.</p><p>“Hi …” she murmured “Claire wanted to show us her new toy … and she
asked for lickies as she watched Sophie use it on me  … and then I
had a cummie.”</p><p>“Well we noticed darling.” I said kissing my lover on the lips and I
added after licking my lips following our kiss. “ and by the taste of
it, Claire seems to have a wet kitty too!”</p><p>“I had a little cummie Mumsy” Claire chirruped with a grin. “Sandy
had her tongue right inside my kitty and it was really yummie!”</p><p>“I am sure it was my love!” I chuckled. “and you Sophie … have you
been doing all the work?”</p><p>Sophie grinned at me. “Well yes Mumsy, on Sandy anyway. But I loved
every minute of it! Her cummie was reward enough. I think I must be a
cummie honey aholic! … and she tastes soooo sweet! Does she always
squirt like that?”</p><p>“No my love, not always.” I replied “But her cummies can be quite
spectacular as you saw!”</p><p>As the three of them seemed to be recovering from their ‘loving’, I
placed little Tina on the bed next to Sophie and immediately she
scrambled into Sophie’s arms they embraced.</p><p>“You had a nice time honey?” Sophie asked cuddling her and rocking
her gently.</p><p>“I had a bath with everyone and Mumsy gave me a nice bath feelies and
then she gave my kitty and bottie feelies on the bed … an I got wet
inside like when you lick me!” the little one replied hugging her.  </p><p>“Mmmm you smell lovely and sexy darling!” Sophie murmured, kissing
the little ones forehead. “I must kiss that little kitty later… It
smells delicious! But now we must join the party”</p><p>“Girls! I am sorry to break up the loving triage but yes, we have to
go down stairs? We have a party going on there.” Gretchen
announced. “we are going to go find Julie and Su and then we will all
go to the pool area yes? Oh and girls, clothes are not required!” she
added with a laugh. “Come Anne and Chrissy, we go find our daughters
…""</p><p>Leaving the loving trio to organize themselves we all, minus Tina,
followed Gretchen.</p><p>“Here this is the guest room.” Gretchen declared. “The one we have
for Becky the nurse and …” she chuckled “Who ever she may end up with
tonight to keep her warm! We will see if she is being looked after by
our daughters shall we Anne?”</p><p>Gretchen opened the door and our question was answered instantly. As
though trying to duplicate Sandy, Claire and Sophie, Becky was laid
out flat on her back as Sandy had been. Julie was straddled over her
face having her cunny and bottom licked whilst Su was as Sophie had
been, on her haunches kneeling between Becky’s legs. All were naked
as were the other three with the exception of Becky. She was naked
save for a very sexy pair of black stockings.</p><p>We again entered quickly and gathered round the bed and stood
watching them. However, it was apparent that our timing was not as
good as with the other three. Su had clearly been sampling the
delights of Becky’s vaginal offerings and when Julie lifted herself
away from Becky we saw Becky’s lips, chin and neck were glistening
with her cummie!</p><p>Grinning like the proverbial ‘Cheshire Cat’, our daughters sat back
and Becky too looked up and smiled coyly. The room smelt of female
sex and Su too had a shiny sheen of ‘wetness’ on her mouth and face.
Julie, who now sat on the bed hugging her legs with her chin resting
on her knees next to them, was still grinning and looking down I saw
her sex was pouting, and very wet and very pink!</p><p>Gretchen and I looked at each other and smiled. “Seems our daughters
have started the party of as expected …!” I laughed.</p><p>“I guess I should feel a bit guilty.” It was Becky who spoke.</p><p>“I have never been ‘caught’ making love before, let alone with two
underage girls and to be caught by the girl’s mothers as well! Should
I apologize to you?”</p><p>Gretchen and I laughed. “Not at all, Becky! We are happy for all of
you!” Gretchen laughed. “Now you all get organized and we will see
you downstairs!”</p><p>As we began to leave the room, Mandy sidled up to me and put her arm
round my waist.</p><p>“Since you are alone now, having given Tina back to Sophie, perhaps
Tang and I can keep you company?” she smiled.</p><p>“In answer, I kissed her lightly on the lips and as we left the room,
with my arm round her, I again rested my hand caressingly on the bare
cheeks of her bottom and fondled her gently ….</p><p>That’s all for now folks … more to cum though …</p><p>
Hugs<br/>
Chrissy and Anne</p>"
522,"Gretchen's Birthday Party, Part 4",The CASS Family,4,,"['FF', 'ff', 'gg ped cons']","<p>“So Gretchen, it seems our daughters and Nurse Becky have been
getting acquainted, and clearly enjoying themselves in doing so!” I
chuckled surveying the scene.</p><p>The two youngsters, both of them grinning mischievously, came across
the bed to us. Julie to Gretchen and Su to me. Su, putting her arms
round me gave me a big hug and kissed me firmly on the lips. Her face
and lips, still wet with Becky’s cummie, tasted (and smelt)
delightful! In the corner of my eye I saw Julie already had her arms
round Gretchen and was being cuddled and as we ‘petted’ our
daughters, Becky sat up. Not to be left out of the loving she reached
out to the Mandy and little Tang. Mandy moved to stand close to her
and Tang scrambled on to her lap and affectionately Becky, pulling
them close, cuddled them both.</p><p>For a minute or so there was heavy kissing and intimate fondling all
round. As Su kissed me I lovingly caressed one of her pointed little
breasts and my free hand slid round her slim waist to home in and
caress her firm little butt cheeks. I could not resist slipping my
fingers between them to feel her wet little pussy and rose bud. She
may not have had a cummie but she was decidedly hot and wet down
there and stroking deeper, her little clitty was prominent and hard
as a little button!</p><p>Tang, snuggling in to Becky, cupped a firm breast in her small hands
and closed her mouth on an erect nipple. Contentedly she began to
suck on it and at Becky’s request, Mandy leant forward and Becky’s
lips closed on one of Mandy’s heavenly young puffies. As she licked
then suckled the young girl she also began fondling the two of them.
Her fingers sliding down their backs to cup and caress their bottoms,
both Tangs chubby little cheeks and the fuller more mature curves of
Mandy.</p><p>After several minutes or so of this maternal and
affectionate ‘feelies’ Gretchen, who had been stroking and fingering
her own daughters wetness just as avidly as I was mine, with a light
laugh playfully smacked one of the cheeks of Julies pert little bum
and pulling away from her suggested they all have a ‘clean up’ and
then ‘cum’ join everyone downstairs. So, with a final loving kiss, I
reluctantly released Su and leaving the threesome, we left the room.
With Gretchen leading the way we followed her down the stairs to
where the party was very obviously well under way.</p><p>“I am showing some nice videos that we will all enjoy I think.”
Gretchen told us as we made our way down. “Nice family love ones for
everyone!” she chuckled.</p><p>The main lounge area was now opened up on to the pool area (a sliding
wall was pushed back to create one very large room) and at one end of
the room was a massive TV screen. A video was playing and on the
screen was a naked woman who was probably in her early thirties,
lying on her back, and on top of her, was a little girl of about
seven or eight. The little one, who was also naked, was straddling
the woman and squatting over her face. She was squealing gleefully
with pleasure as to her delight, her bottom and sex were being
ardently licked. As the close up shot homed in on the woman’s tongue,
we saw it lathe sensually up and down between the little one’s butt
cheeks and probing, it speared the little ones puffy sex slit and
teased her little anus</p><p>‘A typical Adult/youth video that Gretchen (and my family) adored’ I
mused with a smile and as I glanced round it was then that I noticed
it.  I noticed that most of the couples round the room were made up
of Adult (or older females) and younger ones. In other
words ‘families’ and also, that most of them were partially or
completely naked! I realised then that though my top was undone and
open, I was still compared to most decidedly over dressed.</p><p>Several people were dancing on a small dance floor to the background
music and immediately in front of us, I spied the Mother and Daughter
who had so avidly watched Chrissy and I pleasuring the two little
ones by the pool earlier. Both were naked and the youngster had her
back to us and I saw her mother had one hand resting in the small of
her back and the other was lower down. Intimately fondling that is,
the delightful twin cheeks of her young daughter’s bum.</p><p>The two were gently swaying to the music, wrapped in each other’s
arms and were locked in a passionate embrace. As they moved, they
turned and I saw the daughter’s hands were similarly placed. Their
hips were pressed into each other and their legs interlaced so their
sexes were undoubtedly pressed firmly against each other’s thighs. The
gentle friction caused by the movement of their dancing obviously was
causing both of them added pleasure.</p><p>It was beautiful to see such genuine uninhibited love and sexual
pleasuring taking place and the fact that is was a Mother and
Daughter added to the beauty. Mutually lost in their shared loving,
they seemed happily oblivious of the world around them.</p><p>Seeing a vacant ‘cushioned area’ nearby I motioned to the others to
head for it and as we sidled past the dancers I saw that there were
several ‘young teens’ dancing with even younger teens and pre-teens.
The music was slow and sensual and as a result, the dancing was too!
A couple of the girls smiled at me as I passed them and I realised
that I knew them by sight. They were girls from Sandy’s and Su’s
school. Two of them I recognised were from the hockey team and a
couple of others were from Gretchen’s gym classes. Watching the
youngsters dancing together I wondered idly if they were sister’s or
cousin’s … or were they perhaps just ‘young school girl lovers’
enjoying themselves in the happy knowledge that in this house at
least, their instinct for loving and sexual pleasure was completely
approved of, in fact encouraged!</p><p>As we settle down Sandy appeared and with a coy grin joined me.
Propped up by the cushions, half lying half sitting, we made
ourselves comfortable. She cuddled up to me and I put my arm round her
and she slipped her hand into the split of my hipster sarong and slid
her fingers down to intimately cup the warmth at the join of my
thighs. Looking round, the room I saw that the loving was not just on
the dance floor. It was everywhere! All around us were women, girls
and little ones quite openly fondling and caressing each other, so
when Chrissy and Luna (and Mandy with Tang) settled back and also
began ‘loving’, it seemed quite in order.</p><p>Mandy had settled down on the other side of me from Sandy with Tang
and Chrissy and Luna were next to them. Both the toddlers quickly
positioned themselves so they could suckle and with a smile at Mandy
I watched Tang fondle her small ‘puffy’ breasts then take a nipple
into her mouth. Luna I saw do the same with Chrissy (though her
breasts were of course full and mature) and as Tang began pleasuring
herself with Mandy’s breast, Mandy glanced up at me and smiled.  </p><p>“Will you do this to me later Mumsy?” she asked quietly.</p><p>I nodded. “I promise darling, and I promise much more than just that
my little one … before the night is done we will both be content.”  I
replied with a wink. “You have my word.”  I reached over and briefly
caressed the soft swell of the ‘Birthday Girl’s’ pouty sex slit, my
finger sliding easily between the wet warm lips and I wriggled the
tip in the entrance to her tight little tunnel. “Specially down
there!” I chuckled.</p><p>Mandy, opening her legs slightly, smiled her acknowledgement then
turned her attention back to cuddling her little lover. I continued
petting her sex, fondling the beautifully soft and pronounced mound
and I again stroked my fingers over the pouting ‘cameltoe’ beneath.
Again I slipped a finger into the slippery wetness. Her silken honey
lubricated my finger, easing my gently probing and I toyed with the
fleshy hood covering the nub of her clitoris. Sliding it back I
stroked the bared little tip, causing her to catch her breath but,
finally, I withdrew and leaning back into the cushions settled back
to survey the scene around me. As, with out thinking, I brought the
finger to my lips, Sandy whispered to me.</p><p>“Can I taste?” she murmured. She had I realised been closely watching
me.</p><p>I smiled knowingly at her and placed the finger beneath her nose and
she inhaled then her tongue sneaked out and licked the tip.  </p><p>“Mmmm … you can have the rest Mumsy.” she grinned and snuggled back
in to my side and her own fingers began moving gently in my own
wetness. I sniffed the finger then placed it between my lips and
sucked off the remaining nectar.</p><p>The movie was still running and I saw that though the woman was still
lying on her back the little pre-teen had been replaced by young
teenager. She was not dissimilar to Mandy in build and the woman,
holding the teen’s bottom cheeks in her palms, was now hungrily
tonguing the youngster’s rose bud.</p><p>The little pre-teen however had moved down and was, though closely
watching the oral sex being administered, not idle herself. Quite
expertly she was ‘diddling’ the older woman. Her little fingers
stroked the full wet lips of the woman’s vulva and she was toying
with the not insignificant clitoris that she had gently exposed by
pushing back the hood. As I watched, the little one bent down and the
sudden ‘close up’ shot showed her little tongue sneak out and begin
licking the glistening tip.</p><p>Several moans of approval from around room made me aware that I was
not the only one watching the show and we all sat back, casually
fondling each other as we watched the video. However, my attention
was finally distracted by a voice and the gentle touch of a hand on
my shoulder.</p><p>“Mumsy, may I dance with you?” I turned and half kneeling next to me
was Becky.</p><p>“If you would like to Becky, of course, thank you I would like that …
but I am sure there are younger beau’s to choose from my dear …”</p><p>“Will you excuse us Sandy?” Becky grinned looking at her.</p><p>“Sure Becky,” Sandy replied cheerfully. “I was thinking of going to
go looking for Sis anyway, you two go ahead!”</p><p>Becky helped her to her feet and after a quick fondle of her butt she
kissed her.</p><p>“Thanks hon, I owe you one!” she murmured and then turning to me
continued “Oh, I am sure there are but it is you I want right now …
since my sexual yearnings have been temporally sated by your youngest
daughter, call me kinky, but I wanna dance with Mum now.” she
chuckled and helping me to stand up went on. “But these I think we
can do away with …”</p><p>Quickly she removed my blouse (which was undone anyway) and pulling
the bow on my hipster sarong, suddenly I was naked. Taking my hand
she led me to the dance floor and in keeping with the rest of the
dancers, she pulled me close and we began what I call ‘smooch
dancing’.</p><p>Becky is several inches taller than me and certainly has a better
figure. I am a bit on the skinny side at best and age has taken its
toll on the firmness of certain areas! My small boobs for example
paled against Becky’s firm proud breasts with their hard nipples and
the feel of her compact young body against mine was what can only be
called ‘delicious’! As she held me I looked up to her and immediately
her lips met mine and we kissed.</p><p>“Mmmmm …” I murmured. “That was nice. So what is a young woman like
you doing in a place like this?” I chuckled.</p><p>“Dancing with a sexy Mum.” she replied pulling me closer (if that was
possible) and kissing me again.</p><p>“Well, flattery will get you anything but I don’t really
think this old frame could be called ‘sexy’ dear. But do go on!” I
laughed and another kiss silenced any further comment I might have
had.</p><p>The dance floor was quite crowded and I was getting turned on not
only by Becky’s affectionate fondlings and kissing but also by the
frequent brushes against the other naked dancers. Several ‘hands’
stroked me as we danced, my bum particularly getting a fair share,
but I was surprised when feeling a very deliberate ‘caress’ I turned
and saw it was one of the young teens I had recognised from Su’s
school. She was about 14-15 years old I guessed and she was dancing
with a slightly younger girl of about 12. Both the flaxen haired
youngsters were dancing ‘amorously’ and close and it was obvious by
just looking at them that they were sisters.</p><p>They both grinned coyly at me and the older one spoke. “Sis dared me
to stroke your bum Mrs. Wilde! Hope you don’t mind!”</p><p>I laughed. “Not at all dear, any time please be my guest! I’m
flattered you wanted to!”</p><p>“We think you are very sexy Mrs Wilde and it is sooo cool to see you
here with your family. We never dreamt you were friends of Gretchen
and … well you know, into family love and stuff!” and she went on “I
am Janice and this is my sis Annie, we are here with our Mum too.”</p><p>“Nice to meet you both.” I grinned. “We don’t advertise our lifestyle
Janice and I am sure you know and understand why. One has to be
careful and please, call me Anne. This is a friend of mine Becky, she
is a nurse … and I guess you know the rest of our family.”</p><p>“Sure do, and wow it is sooo great to know we have the same ‘family
scene’ as you folks. We did not know the Wilde family were cool like
this… is Chrissy your real daughter? We know you adopted Sandy and Su
…”</p><p>We were still dancing next to each other and I had to admit it was
quite a turn on talking to the two naked youngsters who were
obviously very much enjoying their ‘dancing’. They were being very
affectionate with each other to say the least, just as affectionate
in fact as Becky and I were.</p><p>“Yes, she is. Why do you ask?” I replied with a laugh</p><p>“She is sooooo yummie!” Janice giggled. “She has lots of secret
admirers in the school and now that some of us know she is like us
they will go ape! Is she your lover as well as your daughter, or Su’s
or Sandy’s lover?”</p><p>“Well, I guess you better ask Chrissy about that one Janice, she
won’t bite you know!” I laughed again.”</p><p>“She can bite me anytime and anywhere!” Annie giggled. “Can we come
and join you after? We’re here with our Mum and we would really like
you to meet her.  She knows you by sight and I know she would love to
meet you …”</p><p>“Well of course! That would be nice and then you can ask Chrissy all
you want direct okay?” I smiled. The two girls giggled and went back
to their ‘smooch dancing’ and I turned back to Becky.</p><p>“So, how long have you been part of the Gretchen ‘family circle’?” I
asked as she pulled me back into her</p><p>“Oh a while I guess.” she grinned. “I met her through Shirley some
time ago. “This is the first party that she has got all her
trusted ‘friends’ together though, at the same time under the same
roof as it were. There may well be a few surprised people here
tonight when they see who is here and realise who shares the
heavenly ‘secret taboo’ of family love and young love.” she chuckled.</p><p>“Every person here, from little ones up, is in a ‘loving’ family
relationship, but though many know each other, they almost certainly
didn’t know they shared the same family intimacies.” she added.</p><p>For a few minutes we danced, sensually moving against each other and
generally enjoying the physical contact of our bodies. Then, pulling
back slightly, Becky grinned. “Now what is this I hear about you
having the largest clit in the world?” she asked. “Lady Jane?”</p><p>“Oh my God! Becky who ever told you that?” I exclaimed feeling my
neck and face warming with my embarrassment. “It’s … it is … well …
yes it is longish, maybe a couple of inches perhaps … but I have seen
pictures of much bigger ones …”</p><p>“Su told me.” Becky giggled wriggling her body firmly against
mine “She says you often fuck your girls with it, and she says it is
a sure way for you to cum.”</p><p>“Oh did she now … well I will have words with that young lady!” I
laughed then went on “But yes, at my age climaxes are not as quick to
come as they used to … excuse the pun, so yes, it is true. I do cum
quickly if … if I can slip LJ into the warmth of a nice pair of
bottom cheeks or a hot pussy perhaps.  I can in fact fuck as Su puts
it with her … she is a bit like a little penis … but hey!” I
laughed  “Why am I am telling you all this.”</p><p>I could feel Becky pressing into me and with all the erotica going on
LJ was definitely waking up and I knew that by applying the pressure
she was, Becky would, if she wasn’t already, be feeling it. In answer
to my thoughts, she slid her hand down between us and the next thing
I knew, her fingers were on me.</p><p>“Oh my God Anne … it  ... she is big … oh my …” Her face showed real
surprise as her fingers caressed me I gently pulled away.</p><p>“Becky,” I whispered. “I may be old but if you arouse me when I get
aroused, I need relief ….and also, when I cum, I do cum. Hard and
often noisily and I think any more stimulation right now would not be
a good move!”</p><p>“Mmmmm, okay, but you’ve not had a cummie yet have you … today I
mean?” Becky answered.</p><p>“No I haven’t.  Well not since Sandy looked after me early this
morning … and to the best of my knowledge, Mandy and Su also haven’t!
I was planning on resolving that later … you want to help?” I
grinned.</p><p>“Oh yes. Oh very definitely yes!” Becky giggled. “Let’s go sit down
and make a plan huh? Actually, I first I must go find Gretchen, I
will catch you later though. I promise!”</p><p>We edged our way off the dance floor and returned to our ‘cushioned
area’ where the Mandy and Chrissy, with their still nursing babies,
were watching the video screen (it was a different video now but the
same sort of content).</p><p>Becky excused herself explaining how she had promised to help
Gretchen and as I sat back and watched the goings on, Janice and
Annie suddenly appeared and they approached us. They walked hand in
hand with a tall elegant woman who was unmistakably, their Mum as
both the girls mirrored her features. Facially anyway! All three,
carrying their clothes, were virtually naked.</p><p>“Hi ya Anne, and Chrissy, this is our Mum June, June Oakley.” Janice
announced. “Mum, this is Anne Wilde, mum of Sandy and Su, and Chrissy
who you have seen but not met. You did say we could join you Anne?”
she added.</p><p>“Hello June.” I smiled. “Of course, we would love you to join us!”
Chrissy and I shook hands with her and I introduced them to Mandy,
Tang and Luna. Both the little ones looked up but continued to suckle
happily and June, Chrissy and I smiled then undisguisedly gave each
other a cursory ‘look over’.</p><p>The wide welcoming smile on Junes full ‘homely’ face exuded warmth
and her light blue eyes twinkled mischievously. I immediately liked
her. She was I guessed in her mid to late 30’s and very attractive,
in all departments. Tall, about 5’8” at least and though not fat or
even overweight, she was ‘well built’ with what I would call a full
figure. She had long straight blonde hair that fell well below her
shoulders, almost to her breasts which were large and slightly
pendulous, with wide pink areoles and large stubby nipples.</p><p>She had long legs long but thickish thighs and wide but not
unattractive hips (good child bearing hips my mother would have said)
and when she turned to ‘grab a cushion’ I saw she had a firm ‘ample’
but delightfully attractive butt! The small sparse and neatly
trimmed ‘fuzz’ on her pubic mound confirmed her as being a natural
blonde and her pink labs were visible and pronounced. With amusement,
as she sat down I saw at the top of her thigh, just close to her sex,
the faint but unmistakable mark of a ‘hickey’. Like her nipples I
thought with a smile, her sex too was well and regularly feasted on
by her daughters!</p><p>“Nice to meet you all!” she replied as she settled on the cushions
next to us. “We never dreamt the Wilde family were, well … like us!”
she went on with a grin “I have seen you at the hockey matches with
Chrissy but never gave it a thought that you and your girls had the
same family relationships as ours!”</p><p>“Oh yeah! This is sooo cool!"" Janice enthused. “Knowing that are
like … like the same as us with Mum, it’s awesome!”</p><p>“And Chrissy too, you are soooo sexy Chrissy!” Annie giggled.</p><p>“Settle down girls!” June chuckled. She turned to me and said. “Ever
since they saw you and Chrissy at the school sports events and
meetings they have had a secret thing going for you, and I might add,
all of the rest of Wilde family! They fantasise often about making
love with all of  you!”</p><p>“Oh Mum! That is sooo embarrassing!” Janice exclaimed, colouring
instantly and looking very self-conscious, but quickly I came to her
rescue.</p><p>“Don’t be Janice. I am sure my family have had similar thoughts over
you all, but as you and your family are so very careful, we are too.
I am sure they have had similar thoughts but obviously have not made
them known. Now that we know you all, well … well who knows what will
happen!”</p><p>She smiled coyly at me and cuddled up to her mother and Annie, seeing
Mandy with little Tang half lying on her still gently nursing her
breast, sat down next to them.</p><p>“That is sooo cool Mandy,” she murmured reaching out and stroking the
little cheeks of Tang’s bum. “She is adorable. Are you full time
lovers?”</p><p>“Oh yes, we have been for a long time now haven’t we darling?” Mandy
said squeezing the little one. Tang gave a little nod and smile but
did not cease her attention to Mandy’s nipple and breast …</p><p>“She never tires of sexual pleasuring.” Mandy went on as she watched
Annie fondling Tangs bottom. In answer to the comment Tang, with out
releasing Mandy’s breast and with her little eyes smiling, spread her
legs wide and at the same time turned to lie on Mandy fully. He
little bottom was now raised, with the cheeks parted, exposing her
little pink anus and the puffy but tight little slit of her sex.
Annie stroked her fingers over the peach like split and gently toyed
with the just visible little pink skin flap of her pudenda.</p><p>“Annie adores pleasuring little ones.” June chuckled. “She loves
fondling their ‘little bits’ as she calls them. She is fascinated by
them. Mind you she loves sexual pleasuring what ever the age!”</p><p>Turning away from the delightful sight of the young threesome (and
the amorous cuddling of Luna and Chrissy as well), I turned to June
and saw she had her arm round Janice. Her hand was resting on and
caressing the cheeks of her daughter’s bottom and Janice, her head
resting on her Mums shoulder, had a hand between her mother’s
slightly parted legs and was gently fondling her. One finger was
buried between the full lips and she was moving her hand, clearly
fingering her mother.</p><p>“Gretchen made it clear that the girls could do anything here
tonight ‘sexwise’ that was allowed at home, We are a very loving
family Anne and get enormous pleasure pleasuring each other … ” June
grinned seeing me having observed Annie with Tang and now Janice with
her.  </p><p>“It is beautiful to see June.” I said smiling at them both. “I assure
you we are exactly the same in our family. We are very much into
family loving and though Chrissy and Su and Sandy and I are the
normal pairings in our house, we swap around a lot and share our
pleasuring … to us, love and sex go together … I think your family
and mine are going to get on very well! I just can’t wait for my two
youngsters to return and see this lovely scene!”</p><p>June smiled back at me and leaning back against the cushions, I
watched her part her legs a little to give Janice easier access and
her daughter began gently but deliberately masturbating her mum, and
then to my delight, she bent down and taking a firm nipple in her
mouth, begin suckling her.</p><p>“Oh June, that is sooo beautiful,’ I murmured.</p><p>June smiled.  “Well, we just love sex Anne. We love every aspect of
it, lesbian sex anyway, and we love each other dearly. To us sex is
part of our family lifestyle. Love and loving. I have loved Annie and
Janice from the day they were born both maternally and sexually.” she
grinned.  “I was like a Mummy cat with them when they were babies. I
used to lick their little cunnies and bottoms, and I have done ever
since! They still love to suckle me too … as you see!” she
chuckled. “I satisfy them sexually, equally, and just as often, they
do me. Our lovemaking, it is beautiful yes and it has created a
loving bond that holds us together as a family. Oh. and we also love
to share our affection among friends so you are warned. If you ever
come to stay, don’t be surprised at anything!”</p><p>“Well, the same applies to us June and I am delighted we share the
same views on babies. I was the same with Chrissy when she was a
baby. I actually kissed her little slit on the day she was born … and
I have been kissing and licking it ever since! With Sandy and Su,
obviously that did not happen. Su was 12 when she joined us and Sandy
14 but we have been lovers from that time on. They were already
lovers when we took them in!”</p><p>“Well we knew the circumstances of their family problems.” June
said. “and we heard, knew you had taken them in as well but we never
dreamt you had a ‘family love’ relationship with them too. They are
so very lucky to have found such happiness.”</p><p>Our ‘chat’ came to a halt as at moment, the two in question arrived.
Sandy and Su, arm in arm stood looking at us in complete
amazement. “Oh wow!” Su exclaimed. Janice and Annie … and Mrs Oakley!
We never guessed. This is soooo cool!”</p><p>Quickly they joined us. Su sat next to Chrissy and kissed her, at the
same time fondling little Luna and Sandy settled next to me. She
kissed and hugged me and copying Janice cuddled up and slipped her
hand back down between my legs. Her fingers closed on me and began to
stroke and she too leant forward. She kissed one of my small breasts
and grinned at Janice who was quite firmly suckling her mother and
did the same to me.</p><p>June grinned. “I errrr … I still lactate.” she murmured. “I just
carried on letting them suckle as they began growing up. Just never
stopped. The girls, and sometimes friends, nurse me. They love it.”
and looking a little coy she added. “…and I love it too.”</p><p>“Oh how lovely June. That is so beautiful.” I said smiling and I
recalled noting how her breasts seemed ‘full’ and rather pendulous
and the nipples very ‘prominent’ when we first met but I had never
connected the thought with the possibility of her still lactating …</p><p>  That's all for now folks ... more to cum though ...</p><p>      Hugs
      Chrissy and Anne  
Oh, and do send your comments (preferably nice ones) to us</p>"
523,"Lorraine and Laura, Part 1",The CASS Family,1,"Mumsy and I agree to babysit two sisters, one 11 the other just 13 who want special cuddles during their stay …","['fg/Ff/Fg/', 'ped', 'inc.']","<p>One Saturday afternoon Mumsy and I were watching the girls play field
hockey at Sandy’s and Su’s school. We stood on the touch line with
Gretchen cheering on the team and, at Gretchen’s invitation, when the
game finished we followed her and the girls to the changing rooms to
wait for Sandy and Su to shower and change.</p><p>The visit to the changing rooms was a regular ‘after game’ treat
granted by Gretchen that we both looked forward to. The youngsters,
aged from about 10 up to about 15/16, are in varying stages of
physical development and seeing them all cheerfully cavorting about
together naked in the showers is a real delight. Of course, knowing
young girls as we do, we know many are already experiencing ‘sexual
awareness’ and ‘attractions’ so we are never surprised to see
more ‘prolonged’ mutual washing and drying than one would normally
expect!</p><p>Generally, to a casual onlooker, all of course would appear to be
perfectly normal. There was never any ‘obvious’ sexual activity going
on but with our ‘trained eye’ and with close observation, we would
often see a girl casually drift a hand over a friends budding breast
and maybe glide down to the more ‘intimate areas’ below. Also, the
occasional often poorly disguised ‘affectionate’ glances between some
of the girls rarely escaped us either and it had been very clear to
us for some time that there were some pretty heavy ‘school girl’
crushes going on!</p><p>As already said, both Anne and I have found watching such antics a
real pleasure and turn on and this day gladly proved to be no
exception. All of the cubicles were occupied by youngsters happily
laughing and giggling as they showered but one particular couple
quickly caught our eye. One girl was about 10 maybe 11, the other
perhaps a couple of years older. We had often seen them before and
though we had frequently commented to each other on how cute they
were we had never spoken to them. However, although we had never seen
them do anything ‘untoward’, we had often caught them looking at us,
and if our eyes met they would become coy and there would be girlish
whispering and giggles between them. Clearly, in their own way it
seemed they were ‘flirting’ with us but since we had never had
occasion to meet them we had never pursued the matter further!</p><p>Today, they were in a cubicle quite close to us and like the rest of
the girls, they too were laughing and playing under the shower. As I
watched, I saw that the younger girl was washing the older girl. She
stood behind her sliding her soapy hands up and down her back and
across her arms and shoulders but then, after a quick glance round
the room (she did not see me looking at them this time), I saw her
hands slide round to briefly cup and ‘fondle’ her friends small but
nicely forming little breasts and as she did so she pulled herself
close and rubbed herself sensually against her.</p><p>They spent a few moments cuddled together like this and I actually
saw the little one lightly pinch a pert nipple with her thumb and
forefinger and then her hand glided down over her friend’s tummy
where, for a brief moment, she stroked and fondled the older girl’s
prominent mound. But then I nearly gasped out loud but I caught my
breath as I distinctly saw the little ones middle finger curl and
slip into her friend’s sex slit.</p><p>I nudged Anne and whispered. “Mumsy, look in the end cubicle!”</p><p>“I’m there already darling.” she replied with a soft chuckle. “Was
about to tell you!”</p><p>The younger girl, after her brief ‘fondle’, pulled her hand away and
returned to soaping her friends back but then, after another quick
glance around the room, her hands went down to the cheeks of the
older girl’s bottom. Briefly she caressed them then she slipped a
hand down lower, beneath her friends bottom cheeks and on in between
her thighs. The older girl giggled and pushed her butt back
encouragingly and it was obvious that the youngster was now
intimately fondling and probably fingering one or both of her friends
girly holes.</p><p>The older girl turned and smiled at her little pal but as she turned
back she saw us, and more to the point, saw we were looking at them.
Prompted by a quick word her little friend looked over and she too
saw us observing them. It was blatantly clear what they were doing
and that they knew we had seen what they were doing. For a moment
they froze, then, seeing we were smiling and making no move to
interfere, they spoke to each other and the little one grinned. From
the movement of her arm we saw her briefly but blatantly continue
to ‘feel’ her friend. They were both looking at us now and grinning
but then the little one suddenly withdrew her hand and they moved
apart.</p><p>I glanced at Anne. “Oh my God, but wasn’t that just so adorable?” she
breathed. “I’m soaked. I wonder if they are related.”</p><p>Before I could reply, a voice said “Enjoying the view?” and turning
we saw Gretchen had entered the room and come to stand beside us.</p><p>“Oh yes.” I replied with a big grin. “As always Gretchen, as always!”
and seeing the two girls looking at us apprehensively following
their ‘teachers’ arrival, I gave them a reassuring smile and wink.</p><p>
It had been agreed earlier in the week that Sandy and Su would be
staying with Gretchen and her daughter Julie plus a few
chosen ‘friends’ for a sleepover. Henry was away on a ‘bowls’ weekend
and Anne and I were looking forward to being in the house alone for
once. So, when Gretchen suddenly asked us if we would help her out
with a babysitting problem, we were a little hesitant.</p><p>        “Lorraine and Laura are sisters.” she said. “Their parents
have gone on a long weekend break and the girls were going to be
staying with an Aunt. However, I have just had a phone call and the
aunt has gone down with flu and asked if I can make other
arrangements for them. I agreed and normally I would have had them
stay at my place but … well then I remembered the sleepover and I had
second thoughts. I don’t know if they would, well I am not sure if
they would find all the sexual lovings and goings on acceptable …”</p><p>        “Ahhh!” I chuckled. “I see. So as far as you know they
are ‘innocents’ and that they could find the pleasures of a ‘Gretchen
sleepover Party’ rather mind boggling, if not overwhelming huh?”</p><p>        “Exactly,” Gretchen replied with a chuckle. “They are very
sweet pair and perfectly behaved but I have no idea as to their
sexual inclinations, or if they even have any yet. I would not want
to risk them learning of our life style in case it proved to be alien
to them and caused them to be upset. Even worse, there is the
possibility that in their shock they might expose us. The sleepover
is only for one night so I could take them back tomorrow.”</p><p>“You know we would never refuse you and of course they can stay with
us.” Anne answered and then she added with a laugh “and any pleasures
Chrissy and I decide to share with each other we will conducted
discreetly!”</p><p>“Of course they are welcome” I seconded. “But Gretchen they will have
to sleep together and in the same room as us.” I cautioned. “Well,
almost. As you know our bedrooms though they are sort of separate
they are adjacent and the dividing partition is permanently fixed in
the open position. We’ve never had it closed. Beds of course are not
a problem as Sandy and Su will be with you.”</p><p>“There is no problem there” said Gretchen “their aunt has just one
guest room so they were expecting to sleep together anyway.”</p><p>“So what age are these sisters?” Anne asked.</p><p>“Lorraine is just 13, last week I think, and Laura, well she I think
is just 11. They really are a delightful little pair and I am sure
they will be no trouble. I have to go for a few minutes now but I’ll
see you in the hall and introduce them to you there.” and as she
left, she pointed to the two youngsters who we had watched so
ardently before she arrived. “Oh, that is Lorraine and Laura there,
the two girls washing each other in the end stall.” she said
nonchalantly. “and really, thanks ever so to you both, I am so
relieved that is sorted.”</p><p>We waved her bye and with this new revelation, turned and observed
the little pair with renewed interest.</p><p>“Well, from what I have seen they would fit admirably
into ‘Gretchen’s sleepover’ goings on.” Anne chuckled as we watched
the two leave the shower and begin drying each other. As they did so,
they both kept glancing and smiling at us.</p><p>“Well absolutely dear Mumsy!” I said quietly “But I will never speak
to you again if you tell Gretchen that! We said we would have them
for tonight and have them tonight we will!”</p><p>“In more ways than one I think dear daughter, and if all goes well in
more ways than one!” Anne whispered and as we watched the two getting
dressed she chuckled. “I wonder if they will want to shower again
before they go to bed!”</p><p>
When Su and Sandy were changed and ready to leave we headed for the
school hall for the post match meal and, on entering, were me by
Gretchen. With her, coyly standing by her side were Lorraine and
Laura, dressed in their smart school uniforms and both looking as
sweet and as innocent as new born babes.</p><p>“Anne Chrissy, this is Lorraine and Laura” she announced “and I have
already told them that you have kindly agreed to put them up for
tonight in your home.”</p><p>“Hello Mrs Wilde. Miss Chrissy.” the girls said in unison, their
faces beaming and as we walked over to sit at one of the large tables
Laura looked up at me and, grinning broadly said “Thank you for
agreeing to have us tonight.”</p><p>“Yeah! That is sooo cool!” Lorraine exclaimed and Laura again turning
to face me added shyly “We won’t be any trouble Miss Chrissy I
promise.”</p><p>“You are both very welcome little one.” I replied “it is our pleasure
and both of you, you can drop the Miss and Mrs, please call me
Chrissy and that’s Mumsy. We are going to be the best of friends and
we really are delighted to have you stay!”</p><p>When the meal was over it was time for everyone to leave. We kissed
Sandy and Su goodbye and they bundled off into Gretchen’s estate car
and Lorraine and Laura, each carrying a small overnight bag, followed
us to ours. I got into the back and Laura immediately jumped in next
to me whilst Lorraine settled into the passenger seat next to Anne.</p><p>As we pulled out, reaching over Laura, I helped her fix her seat belt
and though it seemed accidental as I did so, and as she settled back
and made herself comfy, her short pleated school uniform skirt rode
up her thighs. Her legs little were parted and looking down I saw at
their join a little white little triangle of cotton panties. They
fitted snugly, showing off the swell of her little mound, and clearly
I saw the unmistakable indentation of her sex slit against the
material.</p><p>A small shiver of lust ran through me and reluctantly pulling my eyes
away I glanced up and our eyes met. I knew from her expression she
was aware of where I had been looking and as her big brown eyes held
mine she gave me a look that I could only translate as a mixture
of ‘affection and mischief’. With out breaking the gaze I smiled back
at her and settled back in my seat and then to my surprise she
reached over and taking my hand in hers, deliberately placed it on
her bare thigh.</p><p>My hand was ‘just above’ half way up and I was immediately aware that
my fingers, now resting on the warm soft smoothness of her inner
thigh, were tantalisingly close to the little cotton clad mound that
had held my attention moments earlier. With super human strength I
resisted the temptation to slide my fingers up closer but as the
journey home continued the inevitable soon happened, and it was not
my doing.</p><p>With the movement of the car and her own ‘wriggling’ on the seat
Laura, who resolutely held my hand in place, edged it slowly upwards.
The crunch came finally when the car took a sharp left turn. The
momentum of the turn caused her to lean towards me, and as she did
so, she pulled my hand up the final ‘inch’ and at the same time,
closed her legs. My hand was now not only imprisoned between her
thighs, but I was instantly aware that my little finger was now
snugly resting against the crotch of her pants.</p><p>For a minute or so my fingers stayed where they were without movement
but feeling the soft outline of her little sex slit caused my heart
to pound. Reluctantly, and very half heartedly, I went to pull my
hand away but Laura immediately tightened her hold on my wrist and
squeezed her legs tighter together holding me firm. I looked down at
her and she gave me a small smile and very gently but quite
deliberately, she rubbed my hand against her!</p><p>Oh my God I thought. She knew and I knew that the point of no return
had not only arrived, but it had passed. My captive hand was
definitely in ‘forbidden territory’ and my little finger was now
nestled comfortably against the soft cameltoe swelling of her sex
slit and she was clearly demanding it stay there. We didn’t speak and
relenting, I relaxed my hand. Immediately she released the pressure
of her legs and grip on my hand. Aware of the soft warmth against my
finger, my lust got the better of me and very gently I tentatively
again moved it against her.</p><p>I pressed then stroked and the littleones legs parted giving me
easier access. Coyly, and I think triumphantly, she smiled. The
pretending was well over now and I smiled back at her as Laura sat
back in her seat. As she did so, she pushed her butt forward and I
immediately knew what she was asking. Almost holding my breath,
moving my hand I cupped my fingers over her mound and sex and began
to gently caress her. She still smiled sweetly at me and it was then
I felt it. I felt the warmth, but I felt something else. I felt
moisture. Her little sex had leaked dampness into the cotton beneath
my fingers. She gazed up at me adoringly and leant back and for the
rest of the short journey home I quite deliberately and openly,
thorough the soft material of her panties, intimately fondled her.</p><p>This fondling however was short lived. The journey was brief and
before long we arrived home and reluctantly she released her hold on
my hand. We all got out of the car and as we did so I could not
resist ‘sniffing’ my fingers. The sweet smell of girly juices invaded
my nostrils and I sighed happily and looking across to Laura saw she
was smiling at me.</p><p>Picking up their overnight bags we all walked to the front door and
Laura, walking next to me took my hand in hers. I was also surprised
to see Lorraine was holding Anne’s hand.</p><p>On entering the house we told the girls they could take their bags
upstairs to the bedroom.</p><p>“Upstairs littleones, first door on the right!” Anne said
cheerfully. “We’ll be up in a minute.”  </p><p>The girls scampered up the stairs and Anne turned to me. “Chrissy,
for Gods sake! I saw you in the mirror, and Lorraine, she has been
flirting outrageously with me! She put her and on my lap whilst I was
driving and … well Christ she was almost into my pants! … and the
looks she was giving me, she was really coming on to me hard!”</p><p>I laughed. “With out going into mega detail, on the way home it was
Laura who took my hand and at her instigation soon had it up against
her crotch. I was virtually masturbating her! She was wet by the way!
They’ve planned all this I am sure and I think the horny little mites
are planning on a double barrel seduction! We’ll play innocent till
we are sure of what they want but I think the facts speak for them
selves!”</p><p>So, after a few minutes we hurriedly (but quietly) went up stairs to
the bedroom where, peeping through the slightly open door, we saw the
girls sitting on Chrissy bed. They were cuddling together and I saw
Lorraine had her hand up under Laura’s skirt between her legs, her
fingers very probably stroking the damp patch in the little ones
pants, and they were in deep whispered conversation.</p><p>When they heard us and saw us enter the room Lorraine removed her
hand, but slowly enough for us to clearly see where it had been, and
shyly they both smiled at us.</p><p>“That’s normally Chrissy’s bed” Anne told them with a smile “but it’s
yours for tonight as Chrissy and I will sleep in my bed.”</p><p>The two girls had dumped their bags on the floor and now delightedly
they scrambled fully onto the king-size bed and began to playfully
wrestle and roll around on it. Needless to say we were rewarded with
a wonderful display of bared legs and cute little white panty clad
bottoms and I got the distinct impression that the display was very
definitely ‘intentional’!</p><p>“If you two stop wrestling each other for just a minute” Anne
chuckled “and come with us we will show you the bathroom and then if
you like you can change out of your school gear and we can all go sit
on the patio. Maybe catch the last of the sunshine before we have
something to eat eh?” though I noticed she too was closely observing
and enjoying the show!</p><p>The girls broke of their play and we took them through to the
bathroom where on seeing the large tub with the twin shower faucets
Lorraine immediately turned to Anne.</p><p>“Ohh Mumsy, can we shower now? Like if we are taking off our school
clothes before putting on our clean ones that would be good huh?” she
beamed.</p><p>“Well of course darling, if that is what you would like.” Anne
replied. “But you showered at school, you sure you want another one?
Having watched the two of you I am sure you are both squeaky clean
already!” she joked with a wry grin.</p><p>The two girls grinned sheepishly and then Lorraine said “Yeah well,
we know that but we don’t have to rush here do we … an’ we got
shampoo and can wash our hair properly!”</p><p>I looked at Anne. “Well why not” I chuckled.</p><p>“Ohh sooo cool!” Laura cried and they both ran back to the bedroom
closely followed by us and jumping up on to the bed they turned to
face us.</p><p>“You gonna help us with undressing?” Lorraine asked “and then you can
help us to shower too yeah?”</p><p>“You want us to wash you?” I asked showing mock surprise.</p><p>Laura grinned at me and said “Oh please Chrissy, please!”</p><p>“I see. Well yes I guess we can do that”  I laughed and we both sat
down on the bed next to them. “So how about we get these clothes of
then” I asked and obligingly Anne and I began to undress the two
children.</p><p>I undid the buttons on Laura’s shirt, removed it, then releasing the
catch on the waist band of her school skirt slipped the zip down and
let it fall to her feet. Holding on to my shoulders to keep her
balance Laura lifted first one then the other foot to step out of it
and then with a grin with just her little white panties on she moved
in close and stood right in front of me. Glancing over to Anne I saw
that she had reduced Lorraine to the same state of undress and that
Lorraine too was standing close in front of her.</p><p>“An’ my panties too Chrissy.” Laura said softly. I heard Lorraine say
something to Anne but I was not listening. I was looking at Laura who
was now looking at me expectantly.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, I reached out to her. Placing my hands on her
hips I briefly caressed them then, slipping my thumbs into the waist
band of her little panties, gently pulled them down over her hips. I
paused and gazed at the heavenly sight of her now exposed fluffy
little mound and the cameltoe of her sex slit. Slowly, I slid the
panties down her legs and to steady herself, Laura again put her
hands on my shoulders and stepped out of them. Glancing over to Anne
next to me I saw she and Lorraine had mirrored our actions and we now
had two totally naked little school girls stood on my bed, grinning
mischievously at us.</p><p>Surprisingly, though having two years difference in age, they were
both at virtually the same stage of development other than that
Lorraine was slightly taller. They were of course both absolutely
gorgeous. Both had small but delightful little budding
breasts, ‘Puffies’ we call them, and I gazed admiringly at the lovely
little firm mounds each with their darker pink hardened nipples and
areoles! They were both slim, their legs still a bit ‘gangly’, but
they had the tell tale beginnings of widening hips and both had
gorgeous chubby little bottoms.</p><p>At the base of their flat tummies each had a wisp of hazy dark pubic
hair on their pronounced little mounds and unerringly my gaze moved
to the join of Laura’s thighs. Her little slit, accentuated by the
puffy swell on either side, beckoned and at the very top of the
divide, just visibly peeking out, I saw the prominent slightly darker
little pink flap her clitty hood.</p><p>For a moment no one spoke. I stared at the lovely vision before me.
With her stood up and me sitting, the join was just inches away from
my face. I could smell her sex and as I breathed in her girly aroma
my heart thumped. Looking up I met her gaze. She was staring down at
me, still holding on to my shoulders, and she licked her slightly
parted lips.</p><p>Finally Anne spoke.</p><p>“Okay you two. Game’s over. Chrissy and I are not totally daft and
you two have made your intentions blatantly clear. You have been
flirting with us from the moment you knew you were coming to stay,
and before I suspect, and it is obvious that today’s ‘seduction’ was
planned between the two of you. So, who is going to explain?”</p><p>“And just to put your minds at rest” I smiled. “We are aware of your
mutual sexual affection for each other. The school shower goings on
did not escape us as I am sure you know and fear not, we
wholeheartedly approve, but I still think an explanation is a
reasonable request.  Don’t you?”</p><p>Lorraine looked at her sister who nodded and together the two naked
little ones sat themselves on our knees and cuddled up to us.
Automatically we put our arms round them and with a demure smile
Lorraine was the first to speak.</p><p>“We, well we’ve had the hots for you ever since we first saw you at
the school hockey matches way back. Laura goes gaga every time she
sees you Chrissy and … and Mumsy I think you are soooo awesome. We
saw that you caught Lau and I having sneaky feelies in the shower and
we knew, well we guessed you approved with what you saw cos we saw
you watching and you made no move try stop us and did not tell on us
when Gretchen came in.”</p><p>They grinned and then Laura spoke. “When we learned we were staying
with you tonight we were sooo excited and then when we actually met
you we sorta really knew by the way you looked at us that you liked
us we, well … that’s it really …. we made a plan together and sorta
thought we would to try to make you fancy us … like see maybe if we
could have sexy fun with you?” She grinned at Lorraine and
added “That’s why I put your hand against my kitty in the car
Chrissy!”</p><p>“An’ that’s why I put my hand on your leg Mumsy and moved it up
close to your panties and gave you sort of feelies and sorta flirted
…” Loraine giggled.</p><p>“I see.” Anne murmured and pulling her close she hugged her. “Sorta
flirted? There was no sorta about it little one! It was very blatant!
However, your plan worked darlings. We both think you are
delightfully sexy little loves and we would love to join you in sexy
cuddles and ‘sexy fun’ as you call it. But darling loves, for a
moment we must be serious. This is a very sensitive and very serious
situation. I assume you are aware of what would happen to all of us
if anyone found out about this and reported us?”</p><p>She paused and the two girls nodded. “Oh yeah, we would all be in big
big trouble we know.” Lorraine said looking up at Anne and with a coy
smile as she cuddled closer I saw then that one of her hands had come
to rest on one of Anne’s breasts.</p><p>Anne made no attempt to remove the hand but instead kissed her
forehead and continued. “For a start you are both very much legally
under age for ‘sexual’ goings on. If it became known that the two of
you were having sex together you would both be in big big
trouble.Incestuous underage sex is considered horrendously bad. If
you were found out you would be separated from each other and put in
a care home. Chrissy and I, well we very much approve of youngsters
experiencing the pleasures of sex together and sex with adults too if
it is totally consensual. You see, we are what people call
paedophiles. The authorities, and many other people, think
paedophiles are wicked and bad, and some sadly are. They are cruel
and inflict pain and force children to do things against their will.
We don’t. We love ‘pleasuring’ little girls and sharing sexy fun with
them and would never hurt them. We think sex is beautiful and should
be enjoyed by everyone. But you see, if it was revealed that we had
had ‘sexy fun’ with you we … well we too would be in deep deep
trouble!”</p><p>The two girls both looked serious and nodded. “We know that Mumsy.”
Lorraine said. She was now openly fondling Anne’s breast through the
material of her blouse and she looked up at her and smiled. “No one
knows about our lovings and how we feel about you and we would never
tell anyone. Even our parents don’t know about us.”</p><p>Laura, who having seen Lorraine’s bold advances followed suit but
more ambitiously. As she started to speak she slipped her little hand
inside my shirt and since I was braless, cupped one of my naked
breasts in her little hand. “There is one person who knows about us.”
she said quietly as she started fondling me. “It’s our Aunt Jessie.
We stay with her some times. She caught us making out in bed together
last year when we were staying and she thought it was lovely for us.
She said exactly the same as you about it though. That we must never
never tell anyone unless we were 100% sure it was safe. She has sexy
cuddles and fun with us when ever we stay with her now but for the
same reasons you said, she would never tell.”</p><p>“So, your Aunt Jessie. You all have sexy fun with her when you stay
do you” I smiled.</p><p>They both nodded. “Uh huh. But it is a big secret.” Laura murmured
resting her head on my shoulder and continuing to caress my breast.</p><p>“Mmmmm!” Anne murmured. “And what do you do with Aunt Jessie? What is
your idea of sexy fun?” she asked with a grin.</p><p>“Lots of ‘cuddles’ like this and we have kitty an’ bottie licks and
feelies and … and she likes us sucking and feeling her boobies too …”
Lorraine replied.</p><p>“I bet she does!” I laughed “and judging by the way your two are
going on right now with us, it seems you like playing with boobies!
And these bottie and kitty licks, do you like them too? ”</p><p>“Oh yeah. Lau and I love 69’ing with each other and we like doing it
with Auntie Jess too … and she always has a cummie when we have fun
together” and as an after thought, Lorraine grinned and said “we love
the taste of cummie.”</p><p>“Well, thank you for being honest little ones.” Anne said kissing her
again on the forehead. “As long as is understood that this stays a
secret we are fine with it. We won’t tell on you and you won’t tell
on us. Okay?” She then kissed her gently on the lips and as Lorraine
responded a bit more firmly it was clear that they were quickly
into ‘frenching’ each other. Laura and I watched for a minute and we
saw Lorraine had opened Anne’s shirt up completely now and was gently
kneading andfondling her breasts as they kissed.</p><p>It was a lovely erotic sight and Laura, after a moment or so looked
up to me. Deliberately she opened my shirt up wide and as she cupped
my breast in her little hand she bent down and kissed it then began
to gently lick and suckle me. The feel of her warm wet lips drawing
hungrily on my nipple was exquisite. Reaching down, I placed my hand
on her thigh and moved up the inside. Her legs opened in
encouragement and my fingers closed on the adorably soft warmth of
her little sex. It was wet and as my index finger gently slid up the
divide, I probed and it slipped it easily into the hot little tunnel
of her vagina.</p><p>For a minute or so we happily fondled the little ones but finally
Anne sat up straight and picking Lorraine up, put her on her feet in
front of her. For a moment she gazed at the nude youngster then she
leant forward. She kissed her pubic mound then slid her tongue up the
pouting lips below to the top of the slit. Gently her lips closed on
the pouting little clitty hood.</p><p>As if to keep up with the flow of the situation I did the same to
Laura. I picked her up off my lap (reluctantly disengaging her hand
from my breast and mine from her pussy) and placed her on her feet
and kissed her as Anne had Lorraine. The soft fuzz of hair tickled my
lips as I nuzzled the warmth and moving in lower I nuzzled the peach
like swell of her sex. It was soft as a powder puff and I felt
another surge of lust slide through me. I wanted more, to kiss more,
to lick the gorgeous pouting little sex and its peeping bud of flesh
at the top … her lovely musky girly scent invaded my nostrils … it
was heaven! But, with a big sigh I forced myself to make the kiss and
lick a quick one and pulling away from her I stood up.</p><p>“Okay littleone, shower time!” I announced.</p><p>Laura stared at me in disbelief and as she hesitated, I scooped her
up off the bed and set her down on her feet. Pointing to the
bathroom, I patted her bare little bum and gently pushed her to the
door but she turned and appealingly looked up at me. “Please Chrissy,
I want proper feelies first!” she said quietly.</p><p>I sighed and with smile picked her up and took her over to Anne’s bed
where I lowered her on to the covers. Quickly I removed my opened
shirt and swiftly sliding my skirt and pants off, I climbed on to the
bed next to her and took her in my arms.</p><p>Tale continued by Anne (Mumsy) …</p><p>When Chrissy and Laura moved to my bed I was left seated with
Lorraine still standing close in front of me. I stared again at the
fuzzy covered little mound and the pouting lips that that I had just
briefly tasted. Her inner labs were not visible, in fact she did not
really have any yet, but her little coral pink clitty hood still was!
It glistened with moisture and the aroma was adorable. I stared at it
for a few seconds then I raised my hand and brushed the back of my
fore finger over it and I heard her quick intake of breath. The
feather light contact was enough for a drop of her girly pre-cum
juice to adhere to my finger and smiling, I looked back up at her.
She stared back. Her mouth was slightly open and she was breathing
heavily. Slowly, as our eyes held, I brought my finger up to my lips
and licked it.</p><p>With out speaking Lorraine reached for me. Placing her hands on each
side of my head and pulling me gently towards her she guided my mouth
back down to her sex.  I again kissed the soft tuft of pubic hair
then put my tongue out and again ran its tip up the velvet soft
furrow of her vulva. Reaching its apex, my lips closed again and
pulled gently on the petal soft bud. With the tip of my tongue I
stroked its softness, relishing the adorably silken sweet salty taste
of her girly nectar. I probed the delicate fold and immediately found
the hidden but firm little sprout of her clitoris.</p><p>“Oh Mumsy” she groaned quietly. She sank down to the bed then lay
back on it, never letting my mouth leave her or our eyes to break
contact. When she was lying flat on her back, I pulled a way slightly.</p><p>“So, you want nice lickies and feelies to do you darling?” I
whispered. “You want me to give you licks and taste your little cunny
do you?”</p><p>“Oh yes Mumsy, please” she gasped “I … I think I am going have a
cummie!”</p><p>As she spoke she lifted her legs and opened them wide and pulled her
knees to her chest. The little puckered rosebud of her anus nestling
between the small firm bottom cheeks and the inner sanctuary of her
sex slit, topped with her now protruding clitty hood, were all now
clearly displayed. The two orifices were a slightly darker pink in
colour and the opened vulva had a ‘mother of pearl’ sheen to it that
glistened wetly.  </p><p>“Okay my little love.” I murmured. “Let’s see how I can help you with
that shall we?”</p><p>Gently I cupped her firm little bottom cheeks in my palms. Lifting
them slightly, I began to pleasure the little one. I teased her
rosebud with the tip of my tongue. I moved up and explored the
entrance to her vagina, relishing it’s silken softness, and the tight
little tunnel was soon squeezing on my probing tongue. She was
beginning to get very wet and hungrily I lapped up the smooth sweet
honey. After a minute of this feasting, I pulled away and I replaced
my tongue with my finger. I slid it easily into her tight little
passage and began to gently move it rhythmically back and forth. As I
did so I closed my lips on her clitty hood and pushed it back. The
firm little bud of her clitoris was now encased in my lips and as I
suckled it gently I teased the tip with my tongue and she began to
cry out in ecstasy. Her hips and butt began to jerk … her hands
reached down and held my head firmly and she pressed against my mouth
…</p><p>“Oh Mumsy yes!” she gasped.</p><p>More to cum in part 2 … please write us at chrissyanne05@hotmail.com
if you like …</p><p>Hugs<br/>
CASS</p>"
524,"Lorraine and Laura, Part 2",The CASS Family,2,Continuation of the babysit delights in Chapter 1,['FFfg ped inc'],"<p class=""h2"">Lorraine &amp; Laura.  Chapter 2</p><p>Lying down naked on the bed with Laura I submitted readily to an
immediate resumption of her sucking on my nipple. She had latched her
lips on to it the moment I climbed on to the bed and enfolding her in
my arms I cradled her and rocked her like a baby. Humping up the bed
as she slurped hungrily on my breast I settled myself comfortably
with my back propped up by the pillows so that I half lay and half
sat, my head resting against the head board.</p><p>I love my breasts being suckled and as I lay back watching the little
one feast on me (no, sadly I am not lactating but she seemed happy to
just suckle me anyway), I reached down and cupped my fingers
intimately between the little one’s legs over her puffy little mound
and sex. Softly she mewed her approval and her little legs parted and
looking down at her I saw she was looking up at me. As she kneaded
and suckled my breasts her eyes were smiling and her hips began to
move, encouraging my caressing fingers.</p><p>Gently I ran the tip of my index finger along the warm moist divide
of her bottom cheeks and the puffy little kitty slit. It slid easily
in her smooth wetness and for several minutes I toyed and intimately
stroked the little one’s tight little bottom and sex mound. Circling the
tip round and over the button of her anus I found it would easily
accommodate entry. Tenderly I fingered then pressed on the little
entrance hole and it easily slipped deep into her. I wriggled it
gently inside the hot little tunnel  and she moaned her approval and
moved her bottom against me.</p><p>For a moment or so, I ‘frigged’ the little one’s bottom, but then after
a minute or so, I gently withdrew it and moved on to her wet little
cunny. Stroking the wet little cleft, I immediately found the
entrance hole to her vagina and with unbelievable ease, my finger
slipped into her. As I moved it inside the heavenly heat and
tightness, I began rubbing my thumb over the fleshy little prepuce
above. Gently I eased the little hood back to expose the hard little
nub of her clitty and aided by the copious amount of her pre-cummie
juices, began to gently rub it.</p><p>Immediately she reacted to this new sensation. She began jerking her
hips, pushing into my hand so as to increase the speed and pressure
of my intimate fondling and her little mouth suddenly left my nipple
and she began noisily gasping for breath. I continued the caressing
and she began to moan loudly, crying out her approval. Concentrating
hard now, I began to finger fuck the little one and at the same time
firmly masturbate her clitty with my thumb. It was then I became
aware of similar cries of pleasure coming from the bed next to us.</p><p>Glancing over I saw Mumsy had Lorraine lying on her back with her
legs in the air, parted wide and with her hands cupping her little
bum cheeks she was feasting on the little one’s sex slit and bottom. I
could see her tongue sliding up and down and probing Lorrain’s sex
and anus. Smiling, I resumed my task of pleasuring my little friend
in earnest then swiftly, I lifted her off me and placed her on her
back on the bed, and as I knelt between her already parted little
legs, I spoke to her.</p><p>“Darling,” I said softly, “I want you to play with you okay? You rub
your little clitty as only you know how and I will give you other
lovely feelies. See if you can have a lovely cummie before Lorraine
does eh?”</p><p>Laura giggled and smiled delightedly at me and immediately, legs now
wildly splayed, began to frigging her clitty. I leaned forward and
watching her little fingers play around her clitty. She knew what she
was doing and with a pleasurable sigh, I bent down to her and as I
speared my tongue into the smooth wetness of her vagina, I slipped my
forefinger into her bottom.</p><p>As I pleasured the little one’s cunny and bottom, I slid my
free hand up over her tummy. The soft skin was warm and sensual and
moving up further, I was soon toying gently with the puffy little
mounds of her young breasts and the hard little ‘pimples’ of her
nipple. At this her little fingers quickened to a blur as she jilled
her little cunny in earnest and in a moment, either through my
ministrations or her own, she let out a yelp and to my amazement, she
orgasmed.</p><p>I was not amazed at her having a climax. Not at all! I have seen
little one half her age have ‘cummies’ but I was amazed at to see her
cummie juices flowing so fast. Her honey squirted out, soaking my
hand and, as I had been watching her masturbate closely, luckily my
face was very close to her cunny and in a flash I closed my lips on
her kitty slit.  I felt three or four pulses of warm cum wash over my
tongue and my mouth was soon filled with the salt sweetness of her
juices. Savouring the taste, I swallowed her offerings until she
finally slowed then stilled her fingers and went limp and lay still.
I licked up the final dribbles of girly cum then moving up next to
her, I put my arms round her naked little body to cuddle her.</p><p>She was breathing heavily from her pleasurable exertions and she
turned to me and snuggled her naked little body closer into mine, her
little mouth found and closed once more on my breast and looking down
I saw her eyes gazing sleepily but contentedly up at me. Gently I
eased the two of us back up the bed and pulled the covers over us.
Again, rocking her gently as before, I let her sleepily comfort
herself on my breast and as she did so, I felt a little leg slip in
between mine and move up till her thigh was pressed against my now
wet sex and I was aware of the warm wetness and heat of her own
little cunny on my own thigh. A little doze for my tired little
cherub I thought, was quite in order. Showers can come later.</p><p>Glancing over to Anne and Lorraine, I saw they too had sated their
initial lust for each other and were also sleepily cuddled up
together under the covers. Anne was smiling at me and I smiled back.</p><p>It was only about thirty minutes or so before Laura stirred in my
arms. Her eyes opened and smiling at me, she cuddled closer and
closing her lips once more on my nipple, resumed her fondling and
suckling. I stroked her hair comfortingly as her hot little lips
sucked on me and I felt the end of her tongue rubbing tip.
Caressingly I slid my hand down her back to cuddle her skinny (but
adorable) little bottom. I cupped the cheeks in my palm and gently
squeezed them and my free hand slipped down her tummy to slide
between her little legs again and closed over the heavenly pouty and
still wet little sex slit. It was still moist from her earlier
cummie. A silky soft wetness that eased the movement of my caressing
fingers. He leg lifted slightly to give me easier access again and
she swept the bed clothes off us. For several minutes I caressed her
back and bottom with one hand and the little cleft of her cunny and
the smooth divide of her bottom cheeks with the other. The little
puckered indentation of her anus was still hot and wet like her sex
slit, and I again teased the firm little ring with my finger tip. Her
bottom pushed back beckoning more.</p><p>“Please Chrissy, please,” she whispered, her eyes looking up at me
pleadingly.</p><p>Gently I pressed down and the tip of my index finger once more
entered the tight little passage. She wriggled her approval and
slowly I slid the finger further in till it was buried up to the
second knuckle. I pressed the palm and as I pressed the heel of my
hand on her kitty mound I felt the firm little button of her
clitoris. I moved my hand to rub gently against it and this caused
movement of my buried finger, gripped by the muscles of her tight
little anal passage.</p><p>Purposely and deliberately I moved the finger sensually and gently in
the slick heat. It was then, when looking up slightly, I saw the
reflection in the large dressing table mirror at the end of the bed.
Not only was I having the heavenly pleasure of intimately fondling
little Laura’s most personal parts, but I could now see my actions as
well! I could see her slim little bottom and thighs (one leg slightly
lifted) and, the fingers of my hand between them with the one buried
in the centre of the divide. It was sooo beautifully erotic!</p><p>Laura continued to murmur appreciatively as she hungrily fondled and
suckled harder my breast. She held her leg up even higher for me and
I began easing my probing finger gently in and out of her little bum
hole. I could see moisture glistening on all my fingers now and all
over her bottom and upper thighs. The little one was leaking
profusely, just oozing her juices over my hand and fingers and I
could now smell the delightful fragrance of her girly cum, with an
added musky scent, obviously coming from her little butt hole.</p><p>Hypnotised by the vision, I half sat half lay watching the erotic
manipulations of my hand in the mirror. The avid attention to by
breast by the little one’s fondling, the searing sensation of her
sucking on my nipple and the libidinous vision of my masturbating
fingers in the little love’s intimate jewels was beginning to arouse
me acutely. I felt myself cumming. I squeezed my thighs together,
putting pressure on my clit that I could feel was now very wide a
wake! As though sensing my need, Laura released a hand from my breast
and delving down between us, her little hand found and covered my
mound. Her fingers toyed briefly in the wet tresses of my blonde
pubes then as I parted my thighs for her, she burrowed down.</p><p>Instantly Laura’s fingers found and closed on me and she began to
what I can only describe as ‘expertly’, stroke my now firm, rampantly
protruding clit. Though inheritance I guess (and the avid attention
it has received since I was a baby), my clit is not as striking as
Mumsy’s but it is impressive in size when exposed and her little
fingers were soon working their magic on it. Auntie Jessica, I mused,
had taught her well as Laura knowingly fondled me and it immediately
became a competition between the two of us to see who could make the
other come first.</p>"
525,"Lorraine and Laura, Part 3",The CASS Family,3,,"['F/f', 'F/f', 'ff ped', 'w/s']","<p>Laura won the competition. Well, as I started to react to her
fondling she quickly ceased her own pleasuring and after determinedly
pushing my legs apart settled down between them. She lay flat on her
tummy, propped up on her elbows,  and then she started to pay serious
attention to stimulating my already wet pussy.  As I felt her fingers
and tongue begin to caress the outside and inside of my vaginal
regions, I looked down and gazed adoringly over the top of little one’s
bobbing head at the smooth back, slim waist and the gentle swell of
the two adorable mounds of her buttocks.</p><p>Her little legs were splayed out and in the mirror I could see in the
crack between her little bottom cheeks the cute pink star of her
bottie hole below which were the puffed clam-like little folds of her
cunny. With such a view and with the expert ministration of the
little pre-teen’s assault on my sex, I was acutely aware that my
climax was mounting rapidly.</p><p>“Lau I’m going to cum in a minute darling. It might get a bit wet all
of a sudden ‘cos I might squirt a bit,” I cautioned.</p><p>All I got in response from Laura was a “Mmmmm!” and she just
continued suckling on my labs and clit more determinedly. As if to
hasten the prediction I felt little fingers start to stroke between
the cheeks of by bottom. One set stroked upwards. They fondled my wet
labs then entered what I knew was a very very wet pussy and as she
did so, another little finger toyed with my anus and then I gasped as
I felt it wriggle gently into my back passage.</p><p>The warning I had given was well timed. Suddenly gorgeous swinging
tremors of the pending climax swathed through me. They melded deep
down inside and I shuddered. My body arched and stiffened and then I
groaned as by toes curled and I went rigid. I gripped the sheets
tightly and the release was sudden and copious. I began jerking and
trembling as the exquisite sensation of my orgasm engulfed me. I felt
the tingling release of cum surge out, and little Laura, with a soft
moan of approval, closed her mouth over me and enthusiastically drank
down my offering.</p><p>When the final throes of my climax had passed and my little lover had
finished avidly licking up the last drops of my honey, she pulled away
and looked up at me. Her face glistened with my juices and she was
grinning triumphantly.</p><p>“Was that a nice cummie Chrissy?” she said quietly, climbing up my
body till she was lying on top of me “and your cummie, it tastes <i>sooo</i>
lovely Chrissy,” she added.</p><p>I folded her warm naked little body into my arms and hugged her.</p><p>“It was beautiful darling,” I answered, and before I could say more,
she kissed me, a delightfully passionate French kiss, and as our
tongues played and duelled, I tasted the sweetness of my own cum on
her lips and in her mouth.</p><p>As we kissed, she snuggled down into me, pressing her warm nakedness
into mine. Her little budding breasts, with their hard little
nipples, pressed on mine and I relished the feel of her smooth supple
body as she began to sensually writhe on top of me. Cleverly she slid
a leg down between my own so that her thigh pressed on my sex, and at
the same time, I became instantly aware of her own little sex slit
wetly pressing down on the top of my leg. Raising my knee, my thigh
pressed into her sex and the soft divide of her bottom cheeks. Her
wetness soaked my skin, and sliding one hand down her back to caress a
soft cheek, I moved the other up to stroke and fondle her neck.
Entwining my fingers in her hair I held her to me as sensually, we
lay hungrily kissing each other. Her little body continuing to writhe
against me and we together savoured the sensual softness of each
other’s bodies.</p><p>Again, as our breasts rubbed together, I quickly became more aware of
the little one’s sex pressing on my upper thigh. Her soft slit was
wet, hot and squishy and she began to push down harder. I could now
distinctly feel the hard little nub of her clitty against my skin and
I assisted her by pressing her bottom down with my hand to afford
firmer contact. Groaning happily, she began to gently but blatantly
rub her pouty sex lips on my thigh. Her slim hips began to undulate,
forcing her sex to press harder and rub against me.</p><p>Laura began to moan into my mouth as we continued the kissing until
breathlessly she suddenly broke away and sitting up she sat back. I
could feel the heat of her sex and bottom split pressing on my skin,
so to help her, I reached down and placing a hand on each hip, began
rocking her gently back and forth. She grinned at me and as she
stared back down, her eyes holding mine, she bit her lower lip and
concentrated on rubbing her sex faster and faster and more firmly
against me. As this ‘tribadistic’ jilling continued she fondled and
kneaded my breasts, then after a minute or so, her hips started
jerking ever faster and suddenly she threw her head back and cried
out.</p><p>“Chrissie! Lorie! Oh Chrissie!” she squealed “I’m cumming again, I’m
cumming hard!” and as she did so, for the second time I felt her do
just that. My thigh, my tummy and my own sex was bathed in the
heavenly slippery warm wetness of her cummie juices. As the spasms
hit her, her little body shook. Panting, her eyes held mine and
slowly leaning forward she lay back down on top of me.</p><p>I pulled the covers back over us and cradling her in my arms, her
little body entwined into mine. Contentedly and sleepily, she
snuggled herself into me and she (and I) relaxed. I smiled to myself
as I sensed her breathing slow and as a little hand closed on my
breast, I again cupped her little bottom in my palm and I knew,
moments later, she was once more asleep.</p><p>It was the giggling in the shower that woke us up. Becoming aware of
the sounds I stirred and at the same time Laura was instantly awake.
She caressed my breast for a moment, kissed and licked the nipple
which hardened at her touch and then hunkering up the bed we came
face to face. She was beaming with joy and leant forward and kissed
me on the lips. Her little tongue found mine and for a moment or so
we again ‘kissed passionately.’ I could still detect the lingering
scent of my earlier cummie on her face and when we finally broke the
kiss for air, I suggested we join Lorraine and ‘Mumsy’ in the
bathroom.</p><p>“Cool!” Laura exclaimed throwing back the bedclothes and standing
upon the bed next to me. “Do I smell?” she giggled pushing her
pouting little mound up close to my face.</p><p>I grinned and leaning forward I kissed the heavenly little pink mound
and slit. I sniffed exaggeratedly and laughed. “Yes darling,” I
chuckled and with a swift swipe of my tongue I stroked up the length
of her little slit. It did smell, a delicious cummie smell, and my
tongue slid easily in the little folds that were still moist from her
earlier climax. I squeezed a cheek of her bottom then smacked it
gently.</p><p>“Cummon you!” I chuckled. “You smell delightfully of girly cum, but
we better get you washed right now, and then we must get you two some
supper!”</p><p>Laura clambered off the bed, making a point of displaying the
delights of her butt as she did so, and easing off the bed myself,
hand in hand we headed for the bathroom and the increasing sounds of
delighted squeals and laughter that came from it.</p><p>Entering the bathroom we found Lorraine standing naked in the large
tub being ‘affectionately’ washed by Mum. Her (Lorraine’s) legs were
splayed and Mum was soaping or rather stroking and caressing
Lorraine’s bottom and the area up between her thighs! Lorraine’s sex
was clearly aroused as her little labs were pronounced to say the
least, pinkly, even crimsonly engorged with arousal, and pouting from
between the puffy clam-like mound of her sex her clitty was clearly
visible. A pronounced little clitty, that for her age, surprised even
me by its prominence.</p><p>The two of them smiled at us on our arrival and immediately Laura
joined her little sister in the tub and lovingly hugged and kissed
her. Not a sisterly kiss on the cheek but a full obviously
open-mouthed kiss. I grinned at Mum and, kneeling down beside her, took my
cue from her and, taking a bar of soap, began to soap Laura. The two
girls stood facing us, an arm around each other’s shoulders for
support. Laura lifted a leg and placed her foot on the side of the
tub clearly exposing herself and Lorraine followed suit. It was clear
they wanted more ‘feelies’ in their nether regions!</p><p>“Lorraine is insatiable!” Mum chuckled as she began gently caressing
Lorraine’s bottom and sex slit again. “She is a little nympho; she
must have had three cummies already!”</p><p>I laughed and as I began ‘soaping’ Laura I said, “Well that makes them
level on the cummie count Mumsy!” and looking up at Laura I
asked, “Darling surely you are not still horny? Surely you must be
satisfied by now!”</p><p>Laura giggled, and looking at her sister she said, “Chrissy, if you and
Mumsy keep giving us feelies we will stay horny all night and keep
having cummies! Sometimes we give each other feelies for hours and
have lots of cummies!”</p><p>As she was talking, I saw Mumsy’s fingers begin stroking Lorraine’s
protruding little clitty. Her fingers slid smoothly over and around
it, then moved back to fondle little one’s sex and between her bottom
cheeks to then returned to her clitty.</p><p>Looking up at her and smiling she began to masturbate her. Lorraine
groaned happily, but then after a furtive glance at me and Laura, (I
was now intimately fondling Laura) she said “Mumsy, I — I need to go
pee pee.”</p><p>Before Mum could respond, Laura with a glance at her sister
chirped, “Chrissy, Mumsy, do you know about pee pee playing? Do you
think pee pee fun is dirty?”</p><p>I looked at Mum and we both realized what the little one’s were
getting at. Mum replied,
“If you are asking what we think you are asking darling, no, we do
not think pee pee fun is dirty. As a family, we enjoy pee pee fun —
all of us and we don’t think it dirty at all. But, whilst we are on
the subject of bodily functions, as you already know we love oral
sex. To lick and play with a wet little cunny is heaven, and we love
to taste cummie when you have a climax and, well we love bottie licks
and feelies too, but we are not into scat fun, that we do not
approve of it at all. Just so you know.”</p><p>“What is scat Chrissy?” Laura asked looking at me, a little frown
forming on her face.</p><p>“Scat darling is poo. Some people like to play with poo, pee pee we
like, poo we do not,” I said smiling up at her. “We love to play,
lick and fondle botties but we do not like poo. If we are going to
have sex fun, always go potty first. To us poo is dirty and
unhygienic.”</p><p>Laura grinned. “Oh yuck to poo!” then smiling first at me then at
Lorraine and Mum added “but Lorrie and I, we like pee pee fun.”</p><p>“Okay, so what do you like doing?” Mum asked.</p><p>Brazenly Lorraine spoke up, “That is <i>sooooo</i> cool Mumsy. When we are
together, we — well we like to pee pee on each other and — well we
like to drink each other’s pee pee too — like when I pee pee Lau
drinks it from my pussy as it comes out,” and as an after thought she
added, “and I do the same to her.”</p><p>“Well we have no problem with that darling. You two go ahead — we
would love to watch — and may I and Chrissy have a taste of your pee
pee too?” Mumsy asked.</p><p>“Oh Cool cool cool!” Laura exclaimed and she immediately knelt down,
and Lorraine, after a brief hesitating glance at us, turned and faced
her sister. Laura placed her face close up to Lorrain’s sex, and
closing her eyes she opened her mouth wide. Immediately, Lorraine
started to pee. A stream of faintly golden but almost-clear pee
squirted over Laura’s face and was soon flowing into her mouth. When
Laura’s mouth was full she let the pee spray over her face and front
and then Mum spoke.</p><p>“Me too darling, let me have some!” she grinned.</p><p>“But you will get your all wet all over Mumsy!” Lorraine replied but,
without stopping she turned and faced her. The stream continued and
it washed over Mumsy’s face and down her front for a moment but then
Mum leant forward and closed her mouth over Lorraine’s slit. She was
we could see, drinking Lorraine’s pee as fast as the little one could
send it! Laura and I watched then I looked at Laura.</p><p>“So my little one, do you have any pee pee in there for Chrissy?” I
asked with a grin.</p><p>“Oh Chrissy — oh yes —” she whispered, and placing my hands on her
bottom cheeks and pulling her towards me, I held my face close in
front of her bare little mound. Laura steadied herself by placing
her hands on my head and I then it came. The warm stream squirted
from her little slit and washed over my face and down my front, but
after a moment, I closed my mouth over the little one’s sex and drank
down her release. It tasted sweet, and like Mum, I sucked the flow
down as fast as it came till she had finished her peeing. I then
licked her little slit till the last drop had gone, taking of course
the opportunity to slip my tongue tip between her bare little sex
lips and up into the little one’s vaginal tunnel too. It too was sweet
and moist and I nuzzled her sex slit, kissing and licking her as she
held on to me.</p>"
526,"Lorraine and Laura, Part 4",The CASS Family,4,,"['Ff', 'Ff', 'ped', 'cons', 'anal', 'oral.']","<p>After the excitement of the ‘pee pee’ fun, Mumsy and I both stood up
and after some affectionate cuddles, suggested they get washed. They
insisted ‘we’ wash them so at their command, we did just that. I
squirted some liquid soap with into my palm, rubbed my hands together
and then reached for Laura. Intentionally I had not used a sponge as
this way, as I washed her, I could ‘intimately’ fondle and explore
her with my hands and fingers ‘skin to skin’ and as I began, I had to
smile to myself as I saw Mumsy duplicate my actions!</p><p>For several minutes we thoroughly and very ‘sensually’ slid our hands
over our little ones smooth girly bodies, supposedly washing them
but, we all knew that it was just an excuse to fondle them and give
them feelies! There was no pretence of what we were doing and at
their instigation we spent extra time on their ‘private little bits!’
Both wanted their breasts (what little ones they had) and nipples
washing ‘extra’ as Laura put it, and then it came to the lower
regions. We both gazed admiringly ‘close up’ for a moment at their
little sexes. We then licked and suckled the cameltoes, running the
tips of our tongues along the soft pouting little slits and sucked on
the pouting little pink clitty hoods and wiggled a finger into the
tight little tunnels of their cunnies.</p><p>They loved this then, turning them, we then did the same with their
bottoms. Both girls, without prompting, bent forward, curving their
backs and pushing their little butts out to us. They splayed their
legs to give us even easier access and we both caressed and feasted
hungrily on the adorable soft cheeks and delightful little orifices
between them. Well, by the time we had done there, they had the
cleanest cunnies and botties you could imagine!</p><p>After soaping, fondling and generally giving them more lovely
feelies, we shampooed their hair then using hand shower heads, we
sprayed them down till all the suds had gone. Finally, when the last
of the suds was gone, we suggested they step out of the bath so we
could dry them but they wanted kisses and cuddles first. We laughed
and did as asked! Laura stood in front of me in the tub and I again
cupped the soft little cheeks of her bottom in my palms and
caressingly slid my hands over their smoothness. I again glided them
down the backs of her legs and back up again to stroke her back and
kissed her little breasts and the lovely prominent swell of her mons.
Finally, and reluctantly, I stood up and lifting her up out of the
bath swiftly wrapped her in a large fluffy bath towel.</p><p>Scooping her up in my arms, I carried the littleone back to the
bedroom. Standing her on by bed, I began to dry her. She smiled coyly
at me as I rubbed the soft towel over her, holding on to my shoulders
and without prompting, she lifted a leg to allow access to her bottom
and kitty slit. I patted the little puffed lips and then with a grin,
dropped the towel and reached for a bottle of perfumed baby lotion
that I just happened to have at hand!</p><p>“How would you like me to give you a nice massage little one?” I
asked and as she nodded her approval, I spread the bath towel out on
the bed.</p><p>“Lie down darling. On your tummy.” I said quietly. Laura smiled
gleefully, nodded her approval and immediately lay down as requested.
I gazed down at her and sighed happily. She was absolutely adorable.
Laid flat with her arms stretched out, hands above her head, her face
turned towards me with an almost pleading lustful expression on it.
Her legs were parted and, for my benefit and encouragement I
suspected, she seemed to have pushed her bottom up slightly,
accentuating the beautiful pert swell of her buttocks.  Just visible
between the little cheeks was the small button star of her anus and
below that, the pronounced ‘clam’ like mound of her vulva.</p><p>It was displayed delightfully. Bare as the cheeks above them, puffy
and pronounced, and without thinking I licked my lips as down the
slit I spied a glistening telltale trace of moisture highlighting the
just visible folds of her labia and prepuce.  </p><p>  Gently I began to apply the lotion. I started with her shoulders,
caressing rather than rubbing the lotion on to her and was about to
work my way down when Anne and Lorraine arrived on the scene. Seeing
what I was doing, they immediately joined us. Anne, on the other side
of the bed, quickly removed Lorraine’s towel and laid it on the bed
next to Laura and Lorraine clambered up and lay down on it, on her
tummy as Laura had. Laura turned to face her sister and with broad
smiles, they held hands and settling down, lay looking to see what we
were doing to each of them.</p><p>Chuckling, we resumed and Anne and I began applying the lotion.
Slowly, I moved my hands down Laura’s back in what I hoped
were ‘sensual’ circular motions. I reached the small of her back and
caressed it and her slim waist lovingly then moved on to her heavenly
bottom cheeks. I fondled them, the oil easing my task and as I did
so, felt her raise them up to receive my caresses. However, after a
few moments of pleasuring the adorable spheres, I teasingly moved on
down to her thighs and on down her legs to her feet. I spent time
kneading and massaging each foot and toes alternately then, with a
hand on each leg, began caressingly moving back up. When I reached
her thighs I dipped my hands inwards and again with the help of the
moisturising lotion, slid them smoothly up to their join.</p><p>Briefly I stroked the soft (and now clearly leaking) little sex slit
and then moved on to her bottom. We both knew where this was leading
but deliberately I held back on the ultimate goal. I spent time
fondling the cheeks but eventually, I drifted my finger tips into the
smooth channel between them. Laura moaned and at the same time I
heard Lorraine groan with pleasure. Glancing across I saw Anne was
mirroring my actions and we smiled at each other. It was clear that
the two sisters wanted ‘anal’ pleasuring! I squeezed some more lotion
on to Laura’s bottom and handed the bottle to Anne who did the same
to Lorraine.</p><p>I worked the lotion over around and Laura’s buttocks and then down
the split and then I really began to fondle her intimately. Bending
down I kissed each cheek of her bottom (which she had now raised even
higher to afford me easier access. Slowly, I wiggled a finger tip
into her tight little anal passage and this was met with more groans
of pleasure and in a moment, though still face down on the bed, she
had hunkered her butt up, her back arched she was now kneeling, legs
splayed, with her bum now high in the air.</p><p>With one hand still caressing it, I slowly moved my finger in and out
of her anus. Each time I moved in a bit further until finally, it was
buried up to the hilt. The little loves anal passage was smooth moist
and hot and gripped my finger tightly and seeing Anne was keeping up
with me, we stood for several minutes just fondling and caressing and
literally ‘finger fucking’ our two little cherubs bottoms.</p><p>They still held hands and gleefully moaned and groaned their approval
but finally, with an agreeing nod from Anne, I removed my finger,
kissed the now pouting little butt ring and then pulled back.</p><p>“Okay you two. Fronts now, turn over!” I commanded.</p><p>“Yeahhh!” they both exclaimed and in a flash, the two girls switched
over and lay on their backs. They again held hands and looked up at
us expectantly.</p><p>Anne and I sat down on the bed next to them and after squirting more
lotion on to our hands we repeated the process as before. We massaged
their shoulders and neck then moved down.</p><p>I kissed then suckled Laura’s hard pointed little nipples that stood
out on the soft puffy mounds of her just forming breasts and at the
same time, I slid a hand down in caressing circles across her tummy.
Reaching the soft swell of her little pubic mound, I cupped my
fingers over it, then guided my index finger down to nestle in the
silky smooth wetness of her sex slit. This time I did not tease her.
Sitting up quickly I adjusted my position so I could really
concentrate on pleasuring my little love fully.</p><p>Her small, but now engorged though petite labia were clearly visible.
They protruded from the widened slit like the little petals of a rose
and above them, just visible, I saw the tiny tip of her clitoris. The
glistening little pearly pink tip proudly peeked out from the
wrinkled fold of her prepuce and the whole area surrounding her sex
was now covered with a smooth sheen of cummie juice and baby oil.
Droplets were forming on the labs and when I touched them, it adhered
to my finger and formed a smooth clear silky string.</p><p>Placing my hand over her mons, with my thumb I pushed back the soft
skin of her clitty hood to fully expose the hidden jewel beneath and
I began stroking the tip with the tip of my finger (which was already
soaked with the slippery wetness of the littleones pre-cummie
juices). Laura groaned then began to moan loudly. Lorraine too soon
joined in as, in the corner of my eye, I saw Anne was still
duplicating my actions. Soon the two little ones were crying out loud
and as if by mental telepathy, Anne and I together leant down and we
began to suckle on the little clitoris buds of our babies.</p><p>I lathed my tongue lovingly over Laura’s hard little tip and at the
same time, again slid a wet finger gently and easily into her tight
little vagina and began finger fucking her. Luckily we have double
glazing in our house as very quickly Laura (and Lorraine) was soon
began squealing loudly with pleasure and Laura was humping her little
hips, forcing her clitty against my lips and tongue.</p><p>“Chrissy I’m cumming!” she squealed and at that moment her little
hips lifted high and with a shudder, she sort of froze. Quickly
removing my finger, I held her bottom in the palms of my hand to
support her. Her legs lifted and her thighs wrapped round my head,
cutting off sound. Shudders racked her little body and as I had
managed to cover her sex with my mouth, I spearing my tongue into her
vagina to replace my finger. I was rewarded almost immediately with
several little squirts of sweet warm cummie juice followed by copious
dribble that I gratefully drank down.</p><p>Finally, she relaxed. I lowered her down on to the bed and gently
continued to stroke the soft wetness of her little pussy with my
tongue. Lapping up the final droplets of her cummie. Then, moving up,
I kissed her on the lips, letting her tongue taste her own juices
from my lips.</p><p>Pulling back, I saw Anne too was ‘finished’ sating Lorraine and
lifting the bed clothes we let the two of them snuggle up to each
other and covered them over. With a kiss each, we told them to rest
and that we would return soon.</p><p>“You promise you will come back soon Chrissy!” Laura murmured. “You
promise!”</p><p>“I promise little one.” I answered. “Both of you have a little rest
and we will be back soon. You have our word on that!”</p><p>“An we can have more cuddles and feelies Mumsy?” Lorraine asked, also
rather sleepily.</p><p>We both laughed and kissed them again. “Of course darlings, as much
as you want, but you two have a little rest now.” she replied.</p><p>It was clear they were both sleepy after their ‘loving’ and satisfied
that we would be back, the cuddled up to each other and after giving
each other a more than sisterly kiss, they closed their eyes.</p><p>We drew the curtains and collecting the towels and their clothes we
went through to the bathroom. Deciding to wash the littleones clothes
we collected up some of our own laundry too and though it took barely
a couple of minutes, when on peeking in on the two of them before
going downstairs, we saw that, locked in each others arme, they were
fast asleep.</p>"
527,"Fiona, Chapter 1",The CASS Family,1,A new 'babysitting' story with a 10-year-old staying with Chrissy and Su.,['Ffg'],"<p class=""h2"">Fiona, Chapter 1 (Ffg)</p><p>One Saturday afternoon at Su’s school I had been watching
with Gretchen and the rest of the school team supporters (as Anne and
I always did) the girls play field hockey. This Saturday however, as
Anne and Sandy had gone away for a weekend together, it was just the
two of us plus several little ones who were stood together amid the
noisily cheering school supporters. When the game was over and the
teams came off Gretchen and I followed them to the changing room, a
ritual Gretchen had invited us to now for some time knowing we shared
her love for the pleasures it afforded.</p><p>It was of course, a voyeur’s delight. The matches always
ended at about the same time so both the Junior and Senior teams, up
to thirty odd girls ranging from about 10 to 16, would descend on the
changing rooms and showers at the same time. With only a dozen
cubicles sharing was automatic and generally to all outward
appearances, this was all very innocent and proper.</p><p>However! Get a bunch of naked young girls ‘fooling about’
in the showers, many of whom are or are becoming sexually aware? Well
… the inevitable has to happen! School girl crushes are as common at
this school as any other and they covered the complete age spectrum
of preteen and teen. With our knowledge and experience of young
female sexuality and of ‘school girl crushes’ in particular, we could
easily spot the intimate fondlings, touches and caresses
that ‘naively’ they thought went ‘unnoticed’ .</p><p>On this particular occasion, as Gretchen and I stood
watching the beautiful scene before us, she turned to me and
said “You and Su, are you doing anything special this weekend?”
Knowing Gretchen as I did I knew she was about to ask a favour.</p><p>“Well Henry is away this weekend so it will be just the two
of us at home. So apart for the obvious, no. We have no real plans,
why do you ask?” I queried with a smile.</p><p>“Well you know how you so kindly helped out with Laura and
Lorraine a few weeks ago? I have a similar problem with a Canadian
girl this weekend. Her parents work in the Canadian embassy here but
they have gone off to some sort of get-to-gether in Paris and Fiona
was to supposed to stay with her aunt. Same situation as Laura and
Lorraine I am afraid. The aunt has called and said she can’t have
her. I was wondering if ……” her voice faded and she grinned at me
then added “she is a little sweetie and very well behaved and polite.
I don’t think she is as worldly as Laura and Lorraine though, if you
get my meaning! Mind you I thought those two were innocents till you
proved otherwise!”</p><p>“Ah ha!” I laughed. “I see. Well of course Gretchen. I’m
sure Su won’t mind. So how old is this ‘little sweetie’ that you are
landing us with!”</p><p>“Fiona is just 10. You may have seen her but you have not
been personally introduced. She knows you and Su, you by sight and Su
through school. Though there again, I don’t think they have really
talked to each other much. They are of course in different grades.
However, when I said I would ask if you would look after her over the
weekend she was delighted and readily agreed. She thinks you are
really ‘cool’ and Su too. I am sure you’ll fall in love with her, she
really is an angelic little soul.”</p><p>I laughed and at that point Su appeared and I broke the
news to her. “Gretchen has asked us to baby-sit darling, I hope you
don’t mind, I have agreed.”</p><p>“Awww … an I thought it was going to be just the two of us
tonight!” Su joked and pulled an apprehensive face. “Oh well, never
mind. Mind you, depends who it is.” she added.</p><p>“Fiona Dupree, one of the young juniors Su. I think you may
have met but I’m not sure.” Gretchen replied. “I would be very
grateful Su.”</p><p>“Little blonde girl from America? I know her.” Su
smiled. “Cute little girl, I think we have spoken a couple of times.
As senior prefect for her house I have done tutor duty in her
homework class occasionally.”</p><p>“She’s the one Su, but don’t say she is an American, she is
Canadian and very proud of it!” Gretchen laughed. “I am grateful as
always to you both.”</p><p>A little reluctantly, as some of the girls were still
happily cavorting about naked in the showers and around the changing
room, we left them to their fun and headed for the school hall. After
declining her offer of ‘school tea’ Gretchen asked us to wait whilst
she went to collect Fiona. A few minutes later she reappeared hand in
hand with the little pre-teen.</p><p>Fiona was an angel. I say angel as she could have been one.
A little angel admittedly but she was adorable. A cherub perhaps! As
Su had said, she was a cute little blonde haired girl. She was
immaculately dressed in her school uniform of short pleated skirt,
white shirt with a navy pullover and short cotton socks and black
slip on shoes. Very politely the little one shook hands with me and
smiled coyly at Su and without further ado we said good bye to
Gretchen and picking up Fiona’s ‘night bag’ headed for the car to go
home.</p><p>Fiona walked between us holding our hands and when we got
to the car she asked if she could sit in the front with Su and I. I
agreed and as she clambered in I was a little ashamed of myself as I
got the first twinge of lust for the little one. As she had climbed
on to the seat Su and I got a delightful view of a panty covered
little bottom. Su looked at me and we both grinned. “Behave!” I
whispered and with a smile Su got in next to her and I went round and
got into the drivers seat.</p><p>The journey home was short and uneventful other than Fiona
bubbled her thanks to us for ‘putting her up’ and how excited she was
to be staying with her house prefect (Su) and me. As we drove, when I
looked down at her and saw her short school skirt had some how
accidentally ridden high up her little legs my pulse had quickened. I
immediately noticed the little white triangle of her panties at the
top of her parted legs was clearly visible. Pulled tight against
their join, the material clearly showed the twin pouting swell and
indented cleft of the little ones sex. I always found such a sight a
terrific turn on and I was amused to see that Su too was aware of it
and had screwed round in the seat a bit so she was half turned to
face her and could see more clearly!  </p><p>When we got home, after showing her round the house, I took
her into ‘the master bedroom’ (as you who have read previously know,
two rooms made into one) and told her she could sleep in Anne’s bed
as she was not here. She asked where Su slept and we showed her the
single bed in the corner. Never used of course, but there as a face
saver if the occasion ever warranted. I did add nonchalantly that
since my bed was a king size, and as we were family she sometimes
slept in it with me and Fiona thought that ‘really cool’!</p><p>After ‘supper’ we sat watching TV for a while with Fiona
sat between us on the settee. Sitting right back, as she did in the
car, her little legs were straight out and yes, parted again!
Needless to say both Su and I spent more time peeking at the little
panty display than the TV but Fiona seemed unaware of the pleasures
she was bestowing on us! …or was she?</p><p>
Finally, I suggested it was bath time. Fiona reluctantly
agreed but we promised milk and biscuits before bed time and this
seemed fine to her. We all headed upstairs and when we reached the
bedroom I asked if she would like to have a bath or shower. She
settled for a shower but then asked if we would wash her hair for
her.</p><p>Smiling I asked “Who, me or Su?” and she simply said “Both
please, one to wash my hair and one to hold the shower head!”  Su and
I exchanged smiles and agreed.</p><p>Fiona it seemed was content to now act as the little girl
she really was and be ‘looked after’. As taking her into the bedroom
she immediately kicked off her shores and clambered up on to Anne’s
bed. Standing up and facing us she lifted her lifted her arms in a
silent request to be undressed. Willingly Su and I duly obliged. As
she held on to my shoulders to keep her balance, I unzipped the
little pleated skirt and let it fall to the bed. Gingerly she stepped
out of it and Su took it folded it and placed it on a chair. The
school pullover, shirt and tie quickly followed … and she was now
stood all in white! Little white panties and white socks. Somehow the
panties at the join of her thighs were moulded into the shape of her
little sex and the cameltoe imprint again impressively apparent held
my gaze. I swallowed and went to help her off the bed. But she smiled
up at me and again balanced herself by holding my shoulders.</p><p>“Panties next.” she said quietly. I looked at her and
smiled back. I did not need telling twice and slipping my fingers
into the waistband of the little cotton briefs I slid them down. Over
the narrow little hips and adorable bottom and on down to her feet.
Without prompting she stepped out of them and Su retrieved them. For
a moment we both gazed at the heavenly little puffed up pubic mound
and sex slit. I shivered with pleasure but before Su or I could dwell
further on the view, quickly sitting down on the bed Fiona raised her
legs in the air.</p><p>“Sockies now!” she chirruped and mesmerised Su and I took a
little foot each and gently pulled the socks off. For a moment Fiona
lay back, legs up and spread apart. Her bare little bottom and kitty
now was fully exposed, the little pink star of her anus nestling
between the chubby cheeks almost seemed to wink at us and the slit
was ‘just beautiful’!</p><p>After a pause, a long pause I thought, Fiona lowered her
legs and scooting off the bed stood up and headed for the bathroom.
Su and I followed, taking in the view. Fiona’s blond hair fell down
her back almost to her waist and cute little bottom and she was just
plain truly adorable and how we resisted reaching out to pick her up
and cuddle her I will never know. As it was, Su glanced at me and
raised her eyes in resignation. Her face was flushed and her eyes
sparkled. Clearly she was as turned on as I was, if not more!!!</p><p>Reaching the bathroom, Fiona immediately climbed into the
tub (we have a bath and shower combination) and the beautiful open
display of her bottom was not missed by either of us. She seemed I
thought, to climb in a little slowly, almost as if she was aware that
we were watching, studying her bottom and the treasures therein ….
But no I thought … it was my imagination.</p><p>“So who’s gonna wash me and who’s gonna hold the shower?”
she asked turning to face us with a wide grin.</p><p>“Well,” I said reaching up for the shower head and turning
on the water, “let’s just see. Su you start okay? I will guide the
spray.” I aimed the water over Fiona’s head, wetting her hair
completely and squeezing shampoo on to her hand, Su began to wash it.
When she was finally done and we had rinsed the suds away, we
repeated the process with conditioner.</p><p>“Now body wash” Fiona said and handing Su the soap. Sue
looked at me and I smiled.</p><p>“Do what the lady asks!” I chuckled placing the shower head
on the floor of the tub. “You do the left side, I’ll do the right!”
and between the two of us we began soaping the little one all over.
Fiona stood still and let our hands roam. Arms, chest, tummy and legs
were thoroughly washed and then she made a point of wanting
her ‘bottie and kitty’ washing. Holding on to us she helped give us
access by lifting a leg and by the time we had both passed our hands
over and between the gorgeous cheeks of her bottom and let our
fingers gently rub over her kitty and mound both Su and I knew were
leaking. I certainly was!</p><p>Through all this however we both managed to hide our
emotions and act as if this was quite normal and when we had washed
every nook and cranny and rinsed the soap off, I finally got her to
step out of the tub. Wrapping a big bath towel round her we bundled
her off to the bedroom where between us we thoroughly dried her. Su,
with a sly grin, produce the hair dryer and after drying the little
ones hair, we then gave her the pleasure of playing the warm air all
over the little ones naked body. A thing we all loved to have done to
us and clearly Fiona loved it too. Especially when we played the warm
air over her bottom and pouting peach of her sex slit. Again, we
somehow managed to keep an air of propriety over all this, again
acting as thought the whole thing was quite normal, and though both
of us were now horny as ever, we slipped her little dressing gown on
(seemed she did not have a night dress or pyjamas) we all went down
stairs for the promised ‘milk and biscuits’.</p><p>We let her sit between us as she had her milk and biscuits
and we watched a bit more TV, well she did. Su and I repeatedly had
our eyes on the now naked little display of the littleones opened
legs! Finally I insisted it was bed time. Fiona was obviously
disappointed but after minimal begging, obediently nodded her
agreement. Together we all went up stairs and in the bedroom, I
removed her dressing gown and let her climb into the bed. She lay on
her back and insisted on ‘kisses an hugs’ which we both found were a
bit more intimate than we expected, Kissing and cuddling the naked
little one was heaven and I enjoyed the apparent ‘accidental’ but
firm touch of her hand on my breast as I bent down to kiss her. Su
said she had experienced the same thing to me when we had left,
saying she was sure the little one had ‘fondled’ her breast rather
than touched her.</p><p>Reaching to turn the bedside light off Fiona quickly asked
me to leave it on. “Till you all come to bed then I don’t mind” she
said quietly. I agreed and told her if she wanted us just call out
and after another ‘kissy’ session from us both, we left the room
leaving the door slightly open and went down stairs.</p><p>Sitting down with a glass of wine, Su and I compared notes
on our feelings and reactions. We both agreed that the little one was
absolutely gorgeous and that it had been very difficult not to fondle
the little one and give her some of our ‘special feelies’! We were
both wet with lust for her and agreed that silent though it would
have be, relief in bed later would definitely be required when we
eventually turned in.</p><p>About an hour later, I suggested we go up and see the
little one was okay and very quietly we crept up the stairs and
gently pushed the door open. We were not prepared for the sight that
greeted us.</p><p>Fiona was lying on her back with the sheets pushed off her
and she was masturbating! The bedside table drawer was open and in
her hand she had one of our lezzy porn books (which I had completely
forgotten about) and she was avidly concentrating on it. She was so
enthralled by it and her strumming fingers she was totally unaware of
our presence. I went to speak but following the quick touch on my arm
looked at Su and she gave a negative shake of her head. We remained
silent and watched.</p><p>Fiona had her legs splayed wide and her fingers were
frigging her little sex madly. Moisture glistened on them and around
her slit and she was rubbing her clitty for all it was worth! She was
panting and it was clear she was near to a climax. She began to groan
and breathe rapidly, sucking air through her clenched teeth holding
the book closer her jilling fingers became a blur. Suddenly, she
dropped the book and closing her eyes letting out a louder groan,
shudder and stretching and closing her legs to trap her fingers in
her pussy, relaxed and lay panting breathlessly. For a moment she lay
still and then her eyes opened and seeing us, a look of fear and
horror crossed her face.</p><p>“Oh my God Chrissy! Su!” she cried out, sitting up. “Oh my
God!” and as she tried to cover herself (and the book) she began to
sob and babble incoherently.</p><p>Quickly Su and I crossed over to the bed and I sat on it
next to her and taking her in my arms hugged her to me and began to
whisper reassurances. Su sat on the other side and as I rocked her
gently in my arms, between us we kissed, hugged and stroked her till
after a minute or so, though still tearful, she began to settle down
and became coherent. Again she started to apologise but as I held
her, gently caressing her back, I placed a finger on her lips.</p><p>“Shhhhh!” I cooed gently. “Dear little Fiona, darling you
have done nothing wrong, you do not need to apologise to us for
anything … really, you have done nothing wrong! What you were doing
was perfectly normal and was fine with us.  Please little one, just
settle down, you are not in trouble and you have no reason to feel
guilty about what you were doing …”</p><p>Slowly, her sobbing subsided, and through tearful eyes she
looked at me then at  Su.</p><p>“You, you are not angry with me then?” she asked between
sniffles. “Like you are OK with what I was doing … like me f-frigging
myself and stuff.”</p><p>“We are not angry at all Fiona” Su said stroking and
caressing the little ones shoulders and hair comfortingly. “We do it
ourselves often. It is nice and it is perfectly natural. We love
doing it. Chrissy does it to me sometimes and I do it to her
sometimes as well.”</p><p>“Really?” she said her watery eyes suddenly open wide in
surprise. “So you won’t tell on me at school Su … like catching me
and stuff … an you do it to each other?”</p><p>“Noooo, I won’t tell Fiona. I won’t tell on you. I
promise.” Su said and leaning forward she kissed her on the
forehead. “God’s honour!”</p><p>For the first time Fiona smiled but then she saw the book
lying on the bed. Tentatively, she picked it up. The cover picture
was of an adult woman with a young pre-teen girl on her lap. They
were both naked and kissing and the girl was cupping one of the
woman’s breasts in her hand. The woman had an arm round her and her
free hand was between the young girls’ legs, her fingers on her sex
clearly fondling it.</p><p>“I know I shouldn’t have opened the drawer but I was
curious, like in a strange room and stuff and I saw the book and the
picture on the cover an … well I just had to open it and read it. I
was already kinda hot ‘cos I had felt your boobies when we were
kissing good night and that had excited me …. an then the pictures …
well they are so cool! I got all hot and stuff and wanted to frig an
… well you know the rest.” she looked up at me and then Su. “You, you
said you do it too? Like together? Like friggies together an and and
things like in the book?”</p><p>
“Yes, we do.” Su replied again gently stroking Fiona’s hair
and shoulders. “We are lovers like the woman and girl in the book. We
love having sexy feelies and cuddles and we don’t think it bad at
all. We think it good to share nice feelies with people we love.”</p><p>Fiona gazed back at us for a moment then she said. “Do you
do 69 and stuff?”</p><p>“Yes darling, we do.” I answered. “But where did you learn
that expression? Have you done that with someone?” I asked, almost
holding my breath.</p><p>Fiona nodded. “Uh huh! We not telling anyone are we. This
is all secret between us?” she murmured looking alternately at us
both.</p><p>“Yes Fiona. All secret.” Su smiled. “You have our word.”</p><p>Fiona grinned and continued. “Well, I got a big cousin see
and she is 17 and she lets me sleep with her when I stay and she has
taught me lots of nice things to do together and we have lots of fun
together and we have cummies together. You promised you would not
tell.”</p><p>I smiled and taking the little ones face in my hands,
kissed her gently, on the lips. “ We promised and we won’t tell. Okay
little one? So it is all a big secret between the three of us. We
won’t tell on you, and you won’t tell on us Okay”.</p><p>Fiona nodded and I went on “But right now, I think it is
time you settled back and went to sleep don’t you?” Again she nodded
and then she said. “Are you cumin to bed too?”</p><p>I looked at Su and she nodded. “Why not.” she said “it has
been a long day! I will go lock up and put the lights out, be back in
a minute.”</p><p>With a final hug I stood up and tucked the bedclothes back
over her. Picking up the book, with a grin, I put it back in the
drawer. “I think you have had enough reading for today! No you just
settle down whilst I undress.”</p><p>Fiona grinned and lay watching me as I knew she would so I
undressed seductively. Removing my clothes slowly till I was
completely naked at which point Su arrived. “Now you can watch Su
undress.” I chuckled and quickly pulling the covers back, started to
get into my bed.</p><p>“Chrissy, Su, can … can we all sleep together now we got no
secrets, like we know about each other liking sexy feelies and stuff?
I promised not to tell anything to anyone.” she asked excitedly.</p><p>“You want to sleep in the same bed as us darling? With me
and Su?” I asked looking I hoped, surprised.</p><p>Coyly she bit her lower lip and nodded. “Yes please. I would like
that an … an maybe we could all have cuddles together?” she said
quietly.</p><p>“Well, now what do you think Su?” I said climbing into bed,
and switching on my bedside lamp and looking at the two of them went
on “You think we should let this little one join us in our bed?”</p><p>Su grinned and pretended to be thoughtful. “Well I’m not
sure. Don’t you think we should let her sleep alone Chrissy. We might
keep her awake?”</p><p>“Please please please! I promise promise not to tell, cross
my heart an hope to die!” Fiona cried sitting up. “Pleaseeeeeeeeeeee
Su let me!” Su was now nearly undressed, down to pants and bra. She
grinned again.</p><p>“Well now. Hmmmm….” she teased looking at me then
Fiona. “Well under the circumstances, I guess as your prefect I
should take care of you … I think it would be okay for us to sleep
together tonight, it is a nice big bed and you are in a strange house
so I guess it will be okay …”</p><p>In a flash Fiona was out of Anne’s bed and across to mine
leaving me just time to lift the covers and move over.  Her warm
naked little body snuggled in next to me and wide eyed with the
biggest grin you could imagine, she watched Su remover her bra and
pants and approach us.</p><p>Su stood next to the bed letting Fiona gaze at in awe for a
moment at her nakedness then turning she walked over to Anne’s bed,
switched the lamp off thenreturned.</p><p>“So, young lady, are you going to sleep in the middle,
between me and Chrissy?” she asked.</p><p>Fiona was speechless and just nodded. Lifting the covers,
Su slid in and immediately Fiona was sandwiched between us.</p>"
528,"Fiona, Chapter 2",The CASS Family,2,Continuation of Fionas visit weekend …,['Ffg'],"<p>On getting into the bed, Fiona had immediately snuggled up
close to me. We were both naked and lay on our sides facing each
other and as I put my arms round her, her warm soft body melded in to
mine. The touch of her warm naked skin next to mine was unbelievably
sensual. As  I held her close I breathed in her heavenly aroma, a
mixture of soap, shampoo and the inexplicable perfume of ‘girly body
odour’ linked, no doubt, to her earlier sexual activities. Looking up
at me she began kissing me quite passionately on the mouth and as
her  little tongue searched and found mine I was quickly made aware
that she was perfectly familiar with ‘French kissing’!</p><p>When Su was ready to join us she pulled the covers back and
she smiled when she saw the little love had already placed a hand on
one of my breasts and had cleverly ‘inserted’ a leg between mine and
her thigh was pushed up blatantly pressing against my sex. She also
saw I had a hand gently cupping a cheek of Fiona’s gorgeous little
bottom. As she eased into the bed Fiona broke the kiss and half
turned to her and her angelic face beamed up and she grinned coyly at
us both. As Su and I gazed down and absorbed the beauty of the
youngsters’ nudity. Though still pressed close up me she had pulled
away slightly to lie ‘seductively’ on her back, and in doing so, she
was now displayed completely to our gaze and since the ‘pretence’ of
propriety was gone, we could study the littleone openly.</p><p>Her blond hair was strewn across the pillow and her blue
eyes sparkled and smiled up at us mischievously. The first thing we
both noticed was that, though void of any breasts other than the
slightest little ‘swell’, centred in the button sized halo of the
little pink aureoles her little nips were hard and pointed. Looking
lower down, we saw between her parted legs just above the chubby
cheeks of her bottom (the little star of her anus was visible) the
dividing slit of her sex was ‘pouted’ and prominent. It was also, as
was the lovely swell of her little pubic mound, totally hairless. At
the top of her sex slit, the fleshy little flange of her prepuce
peeked out and it was as was all the surrounding area,
still ‘flushed’ a fiery deep pink from her earlier ‘friggies’ as she
called them … and in the divide of that lovely little kitty slit? …
yes, there was a tell tale glisten of cummie juice. She looked
absolutely adorable!</p><p>With a smile Su eased over to lie close to her and propped
up on one elbow she leaned over her and kissed me on the lips then,
pulling away, looked back to Fiona.</p><p>“Okay then Miss Dupree. Miss ‘Fiona’ Dupree. As your school
senior and ‘House’ prefect I want to know now, now that you are in
bed with us, what exactly you want from us!” She was smiling as she
spoke and she could not resist leaning down and kissing one of
Fiona’s pointy little nipples. “In fact” she continued, as I kissed
the other nipple then the tip of her nose “I demand to know exactly
what you have in mind.”</p><p>Fiona giggled. “Like now we got no secrets now … like me
and Alice … we can all have sexy feelies can’t we? The three of us?”
she said coyly looking to us in turn.</p><p>“Well there is a surprise. Sexy feelies she wants huh?” I
joked “With both of us too! … and who is this Alice by the way?”</p><p>Looking again at me then Su then back to me she
said “Alice, she’s my cousin who I told you about an she is bigger
than both of you!” (not difficult as both of us are as you know at
5’, petite to say the least!). She giggled again and went on “but
although I like her lots, I think you are both so beautiful and I
have had dreams about you both for ages and ages and when I have
friggies I think of you an …”</p><p>Gently I placed a finger on her lips to slow down the
outburst. “Hey, slow down there little love. So, so you want us to
give you feelies like your cousin does to you?” I smiled.</p><p>For a moment she looked slightly concerned then grinned
again. “Well … well I hoped so. Like you told me you do it together.
Like have feelies with each other and do things like in the book
together and you said it was okies for me to do friggies and it
wasn’t bad … and you both make me so … so excited”  Again I silenced
her with a finger on her lips. Glancing at Su I smiled and raised a
questioning eyebrow.</p><p>“So what do you make of all that?” I asked her, purposely
teasing Fiona and Su grinned.</p><p>“So let me get this right. You think about me and Chrissy
when you give yourself feelies do you?” she asked gently “and what do
you think about when you are giving yourself feelies. I assume you
mean by feelies you mean playing with yourself?” she queried again
glancing at me with a grin.</p><p>Fiona nodded. “Uh huh. For a long time now. I think you are
so beautiful … Her voice faded and she looked at us both in turn and
then said “My ‘friggie thinks’ are of being just like we are now.
Like of me here in bed you and us all having lovely feelies and and
lickies and stuff and us doing all the things Alice an I have done
together …”</p><p>“I see. Okay little one, but you do realise that if we did
these things with you and if anyone who we did not trust found out
about it we would all be in very big trouble?” I said seriously but
at the same time I caressingly ran my hand up and down her soft warm
torso. I let my fingers stroke over then fondle her little nipples
again then drifted my hand down to her tummy and on … and heaven of
heaven, gently I closed my fingers over the hot little cameltoe of
her mound and sex and felt its warmth, its softness, and its heat.</p><p>“Uh huh.” she murmured, looking at me as she felt the
intimate contact she reached down and her little hand quickly covered
mine and added a slight accepting pressure. “I know all that.
Like ‘cos you would both be locked up as nasty pedo thingies. Alice
told me about that so that is why it has to be a secret with her and
now with you. I understand. I know she and you aren’t nasty pedo
people and would never hurt me.”</p><p>“Of course we would never hurt you little one.” I said
kissing her on the forehead “and I know there are some ‘pedo people’
as you call them would do so. They are the nasty bad ones who want
and like to hurt little girls and boys and would make you do things
you did not want to do. But ‘pedo people’ as you call them darling,
they are not all bad people … there are lots of good kind and
loving ‘pedo people’ as well.”</p><p>“I know, Alice told me.” Fiona replied. “She said she was a
pedo person cos she likes giving nice feelies to little girls like me
but that she was a kind loving one and only gave little girls like me
loving feelies … I know she would never ever ever hurt anyone!” and
she went on “especially a little girl like me but she said that if it
was found out about her having sexy cuddles and stuff with me or any
little person everyone would say she was bad and lock her up in a
prison.”</p><p>“That is true hon.” Su said stroking Fiona’s cheek and her
hair “and if I was found out and caught I would be expelled from the
school and never see you again. So you see, we must all be very
careful about keeping our secret?”</p><p>Fiona nodded. “I know that and I would never never tell. I
promise cross my heart!” and looking to Su she went on. “I would
never get you into trouble Su” and then back at me added “or you
Chrissy. I would die first! Cross my heart!”</p><p>“Okay! End of discussion.” I said firmly “Deal. We trust
you not to tell on us and you trust us not to tell on you.” and
bending down to her I kissed her quickly but gently on the
lips. “Our ‘secret’ is sealed with a kiss and we cross our hearts and
hope to die! Okay?”</p><p>Su leaned down and kissed her too then, straightening up
she said with a grin. “Not that you would want everyone at school to
know that we had caught you playing with yourself and reading lesbian
porny books!”  </p><p>Fiona giggled again. “So can we have feelies now?” she
asked looking at the two of us and without waiting for approval,
after a quick glance at me, she looked down and reached for one of
Su’s bared breasts that was just inches from her face.</p><p>“Can I … can have suckies?” she asked her softly. Su nodded
her approval and cupping the breast in her little hand Fiona guided
it to her mouth and with a little moan of contentment, closed her
lips on the nipple and began to suckle it.</p><p>Su looked at me and smiled. “Well, I guess we have
ourselves a sexy little one who wants some lovin.” she chuckled.</p><p>She leaned over and we kissed each other and as I did so I
began to gently caress Fiona’s little sex with my fingers.
Immediately her legs opened still further and as I broke the kiss and
pulled away Su and I again looked down at her. The result of her
opening her legs even more was of course a more expansive display of
her nether regions. Fiona looked straight at me and smiled. A
blatantly invitation for me to continue my caresses and smiling back
at her and in accepting the invitation, I gently but firmly begin
to ‘play’ with the adorably soft and so smooth little kitty mound.</p><p>Su watched attentively. “Kiss her and give her licks
Chrissy” she murmured “Let’s give her a night to remember … see if we
can give her some of those beautiful cummies like the ones she
has ‘dreamt’ of!”  She smiled at Fiona and holding her breast to
Fiona’s lips whispered to her. “Enjoy little one, enjoy. Tonight we
are going to give you the loveliest cuddliest time of your life. All
your fantasies will be fulfilled!”</p><p>I grinned at her and easing down the bed positioned myself
between Fiona’s legs. Laying on my tummy her hot little sex and now
clearly visible crinkled little bud of her anus below it were just
inches away from my now watering mouth. I inhaled the lovely scent of
both and saw that already a small droplet of clear cummie juice had
now formed at the base of the slit. Stretching out my tongue I
stroked up the velvet soft dividing crack of her bottom cheeks and I
gave her several long probing licks whilst at the same time began
fondling the delightfully soft warm cheeks, parting them as I did so.
I paused in the journey for a moment to toy with her little rose bud
then moved my tongue on up to my ultimate goal. Gently I collected
the errant little droplet from the base of her pouting lips and with
an exaggerated groan of pleasure withdrew it into my mouth to savour
the taste. She did of course, taste (and smell) divine!</p><p>Lathing my tongue over, around and into the softness I
nuzzled and I kissed. I licked the delicate petals of her labs (which
were ‘just forming’) and probed between them with my tongue and
finding the entrance to her vagina pushed in. It was tight but moist
and hot and I knew then that ‘Alice’ had done her work. As my tongue
sunk deeper the barrier I had expected to encounter was not there.
Fiona’s hymen was history!</p><p>Feasting now in earnest on her heavenly aroma and wetness,
I started sucking and licking. I lapped up and savoured the silky
syrupy juices that were beginning to seep out then finally, almost
reluctant to leave the honey pot, I moved my lips and tongue on up.
Up to the pouting, fleshy pink hood at the top of the slit. Gently,
with my thumb, I slid the soft covering back and the glistening
little pearly pink tip of her ‘clitty bud’ popped out.  I brushed my
moist lips gently over it and Fiona’s hips bucked slightly in
response and a shiver of pleasure ran through me. I felt the tingling
sensation of my own moisture begin to flow and hearing a gratifying
moan from Fiona knew she was now in heaven.</p><p>Though I had no intention of stopping I smiled to my self
and thought I would tease her for a minute. Pulling away I looked up
at Su who was watching me closely. Fiona was still contentedly
suckling and fondling her breasts but had her eyes wide open.</p><p>“I really don’t think Fiona can have another cummie yet Su
do you?” I asked. “She must be so tired after her cummie earlier …
what do you think?”</p><p>Fiona’s lips were firmly attached to Su’s breast but before
Su could reply she released the nipple and answered instantly. “I can
cum again Chrissy honest I can.” she gasped. “Please don’t stop, I
have cum lots of times with Alice in one night. Please!. I want a
cummie with you both here … Pleaseeeeeeeeeeee!”</p><p>We both laughed and Su kissed her on the lips. “So you want
us to give you another cummie darling and you want us to share it
with you?” she asked.</p><p>“Uh huh … I want just that!” she whispered breathlessly,
smiling broadly, her eyes sparkling.</p><p>“Well, we saw you frigging your self to a cummie earlier
and that was really beautiful … but you didn’t know we were watching
then did you. So how about you do it again and as you do it this time
we will watch and help you with special feelies?” Su said gently. We
both love watching girls masturbate (well any female for that
matter!) and seeing them cum is a real treat so knowing our mutual
inclinations, happily I went along with Su!</p><p>“Oh yeah!” Fiona said quietly almost in disbelief. “I can
friggie and have you both watch ...” her voice faded and in a moment
she had turned back to resume ‘feeding’ on Su’s highly aroused firm
and well suckled nipple. At the same time, her free hand moved down
her tummy and happily she began playing with her self again, her
little fingers knowingly stroking and probing her little pink kitty
slit.</p><p>Quickly snuggling down between her spread-eagled legs I
resumed the licking and fondling of the cheeks of her bottom and
lower half of her sex. I watched entranced as her fingers circled,
toyed and rub and above them I saw that Su too was watching. She
grinned at me and still holding her breast to Fiona’s hungry mouth,
parting her own legs she reached down and also began to play with her
self.</p><p>I was now in heaven myself. Not only was I just inches
away from Fiona’s and my lovers sexes as they pleasured themselves
but seeing Su being suckled at the same time was a new and
wonderfully erotic experience. Fiona was really feasting on Su,
sucking on the pointed nipple and kneading the breast as a baby
would. Su so loves her breasts being attended to … sucked, fondled
and licked … especially when it is a little one doing it and I am
watching. Her eyes held mine as Fiona suckled her and they both
stroked their fingers intimately over and into their pussy slits in a
gentle bout of self pleasuring. I was so close I could smell both of
them and the aroma was intoxicating.</p><p>However, it was not long before the erotic pleasure of
being watched as she jilled by the two of us (plus the
added ‘feelies’ she was getting from us both) began to take effect on
little Fiona. After only a minute or so with a little moan she had to
release Su’s nipple from her mouth and she panted for air.</p><p>“I gonna cum again soon Chrissy” she said gasped
breathlessly and looking down to me she then saw that Su too was
jilling. “Oh golly! Oh gee Su!” she whispered in awe and her own
little fingers moved faster!</p><p>Happily I resumed my pleasuring of the little one. Dipping
back down, my tongue began doing over time on the little ones sex and
she began to ‘wet’ quite profusely. Her pre-cummie juices soon
started to run down to the crack of her bottom and gently rubbing my
finger tip in the delightful goo to lubricate it, I then pressed it
against the tight little ring of her anus. It seemed she was familiar
with this pleasure too as deliberately she managed without breaking
her rhythm to push in to me, encouraging my exploration. As I pressed
a little more firmly I felt the sphincter ring relax and surprisingly
easily, my finger entered her tight little anal passage. With a
little yelp of pleasure, she began to masturbate even faster, and as
her fingers moved knowingly in their work, her hips began to gently
buck and finally she called out.</p><p>“Oh Yessssssss ……” she hissed through her teeth. “Oh Su
hold me Su! I’m gonna cum!” and with that she began to shake and her
legs closed on me like a vice. Nuzzling her fingers away, I closed my
lips on her clitty and sucking it into my mouth ran by tongue firmly
over the tip. Again she cried out and I then performed a favourite
trick of mine. With her clitty resting between my lips I vigorously
shook my head from left to right so the little button was
literally ‘massaged’ between them. Her body responded as I expected.
Her hips jerked uncontrollably for a few moments and then groaned.
I had felt the first little dribbles of the warm cummie
seep out against my chin and adjusting quickly I covered her kitty
with my mouth and probed deeply into the tunnel with my tongue and at
this point, she came with a vengeance.</p><p>For several seconds I drank down the warm smooth nectar
that first flowed out in little spurts then slowly diminished to a
gentle pulsing dribble. Finally, when she was completely spent, with
a sigh she went limp. I continued ‘lapping up’ the remaining cummie
as it seeped out of  the hot little tunnel of love and then, gently
easing my self up the bed I lay next to her. She was panting still
but smiling and she kissed me and licked the wetness from my lips,
tasting her own delightful cummie juice …</p><p>Su too leaned over and kissed me, happily sampling the
tasty offering and then she smiled at Fiona “That cummie tasted so
delicious little one. Is there any more down there for me?” she
queried.</p><p>“Oh Su, yes! … I ’spect so and I would love you to lick me
…. Can we ... Can we 69?” she said softly. “I … can I lick your pussy
at the same time?”</p><p>Su grinned. “Would you like that? To lick my pussy as I
lick yours?”</p><p>“Oh please ... and Chrissy can help with feelies .” she
answered excitedly.</p><p>Su, now highly aroused from all the goings on did not wait
a moment longer. Quickly she reversed herself and kneeling over Fiona
her legs straddled the little one and she lowered her self down till
her own pouting sex was within reach of Fiona’s waiting lips. I
watched fascinated as Fiona’s little tongue reached up and touched
the now engorged labs of my beloved. She knew what to do. Her eyes
were open and as she began ‘tonguing’ she looked at me. I knew what
she wanted as well.</p><p>Reaching out, I began fondling Su’s bottom and Fiona moved
her mouth to Su’s clitty hood which was clearly protruding from the
top (or in this case bottom) of her slit. Expertly, she pushed the
fold back and bared the tip. She licked it then took it between her
lips. As she suckled on it gently, she watched me slide my index
finger deep into Su’s pussy, barely an inch above her gaze, and begin
gently finger fucking her. Her eyes showed her delight and her little
tongue and lips began to very knowledgably work their magic on Su.</p><p>
I continued moving my finger in and out of Su’s kitty then,
with a grin at Fiona, I removed it and moved it’s tip up to Su’s
little red rosebud. Fiona’s eyes widened in anticipation and, the
finger was well and truly lubricated now, I had no difficulty in
sinking it into the smooth heat of Su’s lovely bum. A place I had
delighted in feeling and licking on many occasions and for Fiona’s
benefit, each time I slowly withdrew my finger I withdrew almost
completely before returning it to its hilt.</p><p>We smelt now not only the sent of her sex but also the
musky aroma of her bottom and I knew Fiona was loving every minute of
it. I decided to give them both a treat. As Fiona licked and toyed
with Su wet pussy and clitty, moving round to get immediately behind
Su I took the twin cheeks of Su’s bottom in my hands and after a
brief fondling, bent forward. Fiona watched me and as I neared my
goal just above her and I smiled at her and I kissed her forehead.</p><p>“Su is going to have her cummie soon darling, very soon” I
whispered “and I should warn you, sometimes it is very wet when she
does. She does squirties if it is a big one.” Fiona nodded and then,
with exaggerated slowness, I put my tongue out and rubbed its tip
over the exposed star of Su’s anus, just inches above Fiona’s gaze
then gently I speared it into the heavenly tight heat of my lovers’
bottom.</p><p>Su now had two tongues working their magic and I knew it
would not take long for her to cum. As predicted, Su began to shudder
and moan and I new her cummie was imminent and lying next to Fiona,
cheek to cheek, we awaited the climax. We did not have to wait long.
Half straightening up Su groaned.</p><p>“Cummin!” she muttered and as she did so as I expected,
cummie juice began to flow in gentle but frequent dribbly spurts and
Fiona and I together managed to share the prize. We gobbled up Su’s
offering together and though most was consumed we both got our faces
very wet and when Su finally lifted herself away from us, turned and
lay beside us, she could not help but smile.</p><p>“That was beautiful” she said quietly and a little
breathlessly. “I really had one of the best cummies ever!” she looked
at us both but then Fiona. “You my little angel, Auntie Alice
certainly taught you how to make a girl cum. I let you both bring it
on for me and it was beautiful but Fiona, you were wonderful! You had
me really in heaven with that little tongue of yours. And looking at
both of you, it seems you both shared in my cummie in the true sense!
You faces are all wet with it!”</p><p>She kissed Fiona then me and for several minutes we lay in
each others arms … well Fiona was sandwiched between us … cuddling
and kissing then looking down at Fiona I saw that her eyes were
getting heavy.</p><p>“Darling, I think it time we had some sleep don’t you?” I
asked quietly.</p><p>Fiona nodded sleepily and I kissed her and she turned to
Su. “Cuddles.” she whispered and snuggled up against her. Su put her
arms round her and leaning over we kissed. A gentle loving kiss and
as I reached over to turn the bedside lamp off she whispered “Your
turn in the morning Chrissy!” and sleepily, Fiona turned her face to
me and smiled. I gave her another kiss and she turned back and as Su
hugged her close she buried her face into the soft comforting warmth
of my lovers breasts. I snuggled up to her and as my hand cupped her
bottom cheek in its palm, my finger tip rested in the warm wetness of
her little sex slit.</p><p>I did not disturb either of them but at that point I
suddenly remembered. Our little friend and neighbour Sophie had said
she might come round ‘first thing’ in the morning (she has a key to
our back door) for some family cuddles with Su and me … with a smile
I pictured her face when she walked in to our bedroom and saw the
lovely Fiona lying in bed with us ….</p>"
529,"Fiona, Chapter 3",The CASS Family,3,"Final chapter of Little Fiona visit to the CASS house for a babysit/sleepover with Chrissy and Su and is joined by Leigh and her daughter Sophie, the CASS neighbours.","['FF,teen', 'g', 'ped', 'cons', 'inc', 'anal', 'mast.']","<p>After the ‘excessive’ loving and resulting ‘cummies’ of my
lover and our new found little friend, the three of us had slept
soundly and it was well past my usual time for waking up (6 am) when
I finally awoke. Immediately aware of the sleeping arrangements, I
stopped myself moving so as not to awaken Su and Fiona but I opened
my eyes and saw that the two of them were in the same position as
when we had all fallen asleep. I was lying facing Su and Fiona lay
between the two of us. Both girls were fast asleep and Fiona, with
her back to me, was snuggled up against Su who lay on her side facing
her (and me). Raising my head slightly I looked down and saw that in
sleep Fiona’s hand still held Su’s breast in a gentle ‘comforting’
embrace and though her lips had released the little pointed nipple
she had suckled so contentedly on earlier, her little mouth was just
inches away from it.</p><p>For my part, my hand still rested on the firm little cheeks of
Fiona’s butt and my index finger nestled along and between the soft
warm and still moist furrow between her buttocks. However, not
wanting to awaken the two sleeping angels, and knowing I could not
lie next to them without wanting to fondle and feel them, I very
gently eased my self away from them and got out of the bed.</p><p>Slipping on a light dressing gown I left the room and headed down
stairs to make myself a coffee. It was whilst sitting in the lounge
sipping my coffee that I heard the back door open and moments later
Sophie came into the room, accompanied my Leigh.</p><p>“Hi Hon!” Leigh said cheerfully and as I got up to greet them, we
embraced. Giving me a ‘very’ loving and intimate kiss she put her
arms round me and her hand immediately affectionately fondled my
bottom through the material of my thin dressing gown. This was no
surprise to me as all the “Holland Tribe” and the “CASS family” share
a very loving relationship and as Sophie cuddled us both, I did not
hesitate to kiss her as well. Again the embrace was ‘very’
affectionate and I felt the young teens hand slip down to join that
of her Mums on my bum.</p><p>“I see you are both feeling horny!” I laughed quietly. “So how come
you are not having your usual Sunday morning threesome love-in?” I
queried.</p><p>“Ahhh. Knowing you usually get up early we thought we would both come
round as Anna is still fast asleep!”  Leigh chuckled. “She’s asleep
with a little one we are babysitting and we didn’t want to waken them
so we thought we would come round to play with you and Su. Knowing
that Mumsy and Sandy are away we thought you would like the company!”</p><p>“Touché!” I laughed. “We have a little one curled up with Su in our
bed right now. They were asleep when I left them, the little one
tired out from a yummie night-time romp with us both!”</p><p>“Oh yum!” Sophie giggled. “Can we go up and see?”</p><p>“Well why not” I replied. “I expect they are still asleep but it’s
time they woke up anyway and I know Su will love to see you both … as
for Fiona? Well I am sure she will too.”</p><p>We left the room to go upstairs and as Leigh and Sophie removed and
hung up their coats in the hallway I noted with a grin that all they
now had on were very sexy ‘shortie’ night dresses that hid nothing!
They had clearly planned on some ‘bedtime cuddles’!</p><p>The Mother and daughter (adopted) formed quite a contrast. Both
beautiful of course, but Sophie is a young blonde school girl (just
13 year old) with the budding figure of a maturing teen. Well I say
budding. At about 5’ 2” she has in fact a young woman with a
delightful figure. A bust that warrants a 34c bra, a narrow waist
that widens out to hips and legs that already show a delightful
feminine form.  Leigh on the other hand, she is an awesome but
graceful 6’ tall 45 year old. She has a slim if not thin willowy
frame and with her long straight black hair and almond shaped
piercing brown eyes, she is a real beauty. Her impressive height and
bearing often gives off an air of authoritative dominance and I know
she has many admirers, both male and female (though she is only
interested in the latter), some known and I am sure many not known!</p><p>“Fiona,” I said quietly as I gazed up at the two lovely beauties
ascending the stairs in front of me “is absolutely gorgeous. She is
just 10 by the way, and though she obviously has a massive crush on
Su she is a very sexually aware little bundle and she just loved and
almost led our little threesome last night.” Reaching the bedroom
door, Sophie who was leading the way, gently pushed it open and we
entered together.</p><p>Su and Fiona were not asleep. Both were totally naked and Su, propped
up by pillows, was sitting up in bed. She had an arm round Fiona who
was nursing one of her breasts and her hand was gently stimulating
Fiona’s little sex. Fiona’s thighs were parted and she was gently
fingering and rubbing the little ones slit.  Seeing us enter she
grinned at us and Fiona realising they had visitors, released Su’s
breast from her lips and though still holding it, turned and stared
wide eyed at the three of us. An slight expression of uncertainty and
guilt on her face.</p><p>“It is alright Fiona.” I quickly reassured her. “These are friends of
ours. They are neighbours and they are very very close dear friends.
This is Leigh and this is her daughter Sophie … and Fiona, our little
secret is quite safe with them, they love sexy feelies too. They and
we are all lovers and we have no secrets … and guess what, they are
going to join us in bed!”</p><p>Fiona’s face lit up and delightedly she watched as Sophie immediately
climbed on the bed and join her and Su. Leigh settled next to them
and I stood next to the bed with Leigh,s arm round me.</p><p>“Are you and Su having nice feelies? I know Sophie would love to
join in!” Leigh murmured “Oh but you are a beautiful little girl
aren’t you!” she went on gently stroking the little ones forehead and
face and then, as though to break the ice, she gently caressed and
fondled one of Fiona’s hard little nipples then turned to me. She
leaned forward and kissed me on the lips and then reaching down,
opened up the front of my gown and placed her hand on my breast.
Making sure Fiona could see her she took my nipple into her mouth and
cupped my breast in her hand. She sucked on my nipple for a moment,
and caressed my breast then pulled away and looked back at Fiona.
Almost in disbelief, Fiona had watched her and then grinning broadly
she turned to Sophie and Su. Sophie grinned back and kneeling up on
the bed lifted up and removed her flimsy nightdress. Fiona gazed at
the young teens lovely nude body with obvious admiration (as did I)
and quickly Sophie lay down next to Su and cuddling up to her, they
kissed.</p><p>“You were suckling Su when we came in darling … do go on!” Leigh said
with a smile. “You suckle Su and I will suckle Chrissy okay? I love
Chrissy’s titties” she chuckled and with out waiting, she swiftly
opened up my gown completely and slipped it off my shoulders. Lifting
my breast slightly with her fingers, again she lowered her lips to my
nipple. Sucking on it she slid her other hand down my tummy and her
long fingers dipped down to the join of my thighs to cover my sex.
Briefly but boldly she toyed with my blonde pubes then began to
gently caress between and over the dividing lips. All the time her
eyes were watching Fiona.</p><p>Su and Sophie were still kissing and Leigh and I watched as,
resuming where she had left off, Fiona began to suckle and cuddle
Su’s breast again. Su in turn resumed her fondling of the little ones
sex, gently circling and rubbing the tip of her finger over the
flushed little pouty slit and clearly visible ‘bud’ of Fiona’s clitty
hood and as she and Su kissed, Sophie’s hand slid down to ‘help’. She
caressed the little ones thighs and as Fiona obligingly parted them
she began to fondle the cheeks of her bottom. I saw a finger slid
along and up the dividing crack of her little bottom cheeks, the
channel glistened with moisture and I caught my breath as I saw a
finger reach her kitty slit and gently sink in to the wet little
crevice, I then became distracted.</p><p>Leigh decided she wanted more of me and getting up off the bed took
my hand and after a brief glance down at the young threesome, guided
me over to the adjacent bed of Anne and Sandy. Quickly she lay down
on it, on her back, and motioned me to lie on top of her. I did so
and she firmly she kissed me on the mouth, her tongue probing to play
with mine and her hands sliding down my back, began fondling my
bottom intimately. However, after a few passionate moments she pulled
away.</p><p>“Reverse darling” she murmured “I want to taste you …” Obediently, I
did as I was bid.  I switched round and knelt over her to give her
access to my pussy and I felt her hands cup and press apart the
cheeks of my bottom. Her mouth closed on me and immediately began
working its magic and as I arched into her I lowered my own lips to
the inviting gash at the join of her long legs. Immediately the
sensual aroma emanating from it invaded my senses and the pink petals
of her labs, clearly visible in the centre of the cleft, beckoned.
They were full, engorged and hot, aroused not only from this moment I
suspected, but also from earlier attention by Sophie’s lips and
fingers as, dipping down to return the favours she was bestowing on
me, I found her sex to be already wet with warm soft silky cummie
juice.</p><p>Leigh groaned beneath me and lifted herself and I in turn pressed my
hips down to her. This was not subtle gentle sex. This was deliberate
experienced stimulation by to adults administered to have rapid if
not immediate results. I suspected that like me, she also had
not ‘fully cum’ earlier (or maybe even the night before), having
spent time sating the needs of our ‘young lovers’.</p><p>We were desperate to bring each other and ourselves off, to force the
release we both needed and with the combination of the pleasures we
were giving and receiving, it did not take long. I felt my own climax
soon rising within me and from her movements sensed hers was
imminent. We worked on each other with no pretence of finesse. We
wanted to cum, both of us, and quickly … and we did. Almost
simultaneously, we began to shudder and strain and then as I felt my
climax start, I felt and tasted her warm sweet wet release. Hungrily
as my own passion too was released we fed on each other. Our legs
tightened and we both groaned loudly as our thighs held each other in
a vice, Hungrily and passionately we drew out and savoured each
others offering till slowly, and finally, we relaxed.</p><p>For a minute or so we lay panting, our hearts and pulses beating
loudly, then with a final pleasuring probe of our tongues, we parted.
I lifted myself up, turned and lowering myself down to lie on top
facing her again. She put her arms round me and held me and kissing
my ear whispered quietly “Thank you darling … I … we needed that I
think ...”</p><p>“Mmmmm” I replied “I think we did.” and we kissed each other gently
on the lips. We tasted our mutual wetness and the kisses were soft
and gentle now. Leigh and all our family have always been close and
though we have our own close lovers, we have shared many loving
moments together. We are friends and we are lovers too and for
several minutes we both lay still, gently enjoying our closeness. I
then finally became aware what sounded like the sounds lovemaking.
Masturbation, pleasurable groans and the wet slurping sounds of
fingers and tongues on wet pussies!</p><p>Leigh and I both glanced over to where the girls were and I was
right, but before I tell you what Leigh and I saw though, Su will
tell you what happened when we left the three youngsters on the bed
and went to do our own thing  …</p><p>From Su.</p><p>When Chrissy and Leigh began their loving on Mumsy’s and Sandy’s bed
the three of us cuddled up together and lying on our sides, watched
the two of them. It was a real turn on. Fiona stared intently at the
two of them for a minute or so but when we saw them reverse into a
69, well that was the final spur for her.</p><p>“I have never seen people do that, specially two grown ups!” she
whispered. “I have done it lots of times with Alice but never SEEN
it!”</p><p>Needless to say, we were all feeling really horny and as we watched
we were already fondling each other but the more we watched the more
turned on we became. We started to fondle each other more earnestly
and then, leaving the two adults to enjoy each other, the three of us
began to play again as were before … and we sort of carried on from
where we had left off …</p><p>Fiona promptly lay back on her back between Sophie and I and cupping
my breast again in her hand, she resumed fondling and caressing it
and began sucking on my nipple again. I watched her lips and tongue
toying with the nipple which was aroused and pointed and almost
itching it was so hard and as she suckled I was getting yummie tingly
feelings. I leaned down and over her to make it easier for her and
saw Sophie returned to ‘feeling’ Fiona’s bare little mound and slit
again.</p><p>“Oh Su, do look” she almost whispered “her little Kitty! Her labs are
hidden but do look, her clitty hood isn’t … and her slit, it is so
wet!” She was staring down at Fiona’s sex and I saw that, as often
with her when she was concentrating, she was biting her lower lip
again. Glancing down I saw her finger sliding along the furrow of
Fiona’s sex and that both her finger and the slit were shiny shiny
wet. The little pink flange of Fiona’s clitty hood did in fact
protruded at the top and Sophie began circling it’s tip with her
finger.</p><p>As she toyed with the little ‘coral coloured’ flap of skin, the tip
of her finger rubbed and slid over its tip (the moisture on her
finger assisting the movement) and it caused Fiona to moan happily
into my breast! I pressed my tittie down to encourage her and her
little mouth slurped noisily on my nipple. I smiled down at her and
as she looked up at me, her eyes were smiling back. I turned my gaze
back to Sophie and her intimate fondlings. As I watched, she gently
pressed the fold of Fiona’s clit hood back and the little pearly pink
nub popped out! It too glistened wetly and Sophie touched it gently
and Fiona jerked and gave a little moan again. Sophie grinned and
began ‘working’ on the pre-teens kitty. Her fingers slid down between
and over the pink cleft and on down to the button of Fiona’s anus.
This too was given the wet finger tip treatment and after a moment or
so, Fiona released my nipple from her lips (but still held my breast)
and smiled up at Sophie.</p><p>“Oh Sophie that is so lovely, I love feelies like that Sophie” she
murmured then she asked her boldly. “Do you like doing ‘bottie
feelies’?”</p><p>“I love ‘bottie feelies’ Fiona” Sophie replied. “I love everything
about playing with botties, it is one of my favourite turn-on’s … and
I love having my own bottie played with too. Do you like bottie play
then?” she asked with a questioning grin.</p><p>“Oh yes … Alice and I have bottie play all the time!” she
announced. “We love it. Bottie licks and finger feelies and stuff
…” “Alice is her cousin” I informed Sophie. “She often baby-sits
Fiona. She is 17 and she and Fiona it seems have great fun
together.” “Well.” Sophie chuckle “perhaps we should have some nice
bottie feelies now Fiona, I specially like little botties like
yours!” she giggled. “So … let’s see … I know, how about you and Su
do what Chrissy and Leigh are doing and have a yummie 69 together,
with you on top? Su can lick and play with your kitty and I, well I
can do the same with your bottie!”</p><p>In an instant, the delighted Fiona sat up and as obligingly I moved
to the centre of the large bed and lay back, she climbed on top of me
and reversing herself, with her knees on either side of my face, she
manoeuvred her self over me and as I ran my hands up and down her
slim little thighs I had a close up view of not only her little pouty
slit but also, the little pink button of her anus nestling between
her slightly parted buttocks. Oh yum, I thought, and as I moved to
start some serious oral stimulation on the little offering I saw
Sophie duly position herself above me on the bed so she was facing
Fiona’s backside and she watched as I put the tip of my tongue into
the split of Fiona’s kitty. With a mischievous  grin at me she leant
forward. Placing her hands on the small cheeks of Fiona’s butt she
spread them a bit more then with the tip of her tongue she teased the
little ones anus.</p><p>Not taking my eyes of the ‘close up bottie licking’, I avidly licked
at the warm moist divide of Fiona’s sex just below and Fiona in
acceptance of my probing tongue (and Sophie’s), wriggled her little
ass in approval. At the same time I felt her hot lips and tongue
close over my own sex. She quickly had my clit between her lips and
was treating it in the same way as she had my nipple a few moments
earlier! I groaned my approval, raised my knees and spread my legs a
bit more in encouragement.</p><p>Sophie now pulled back slightly, and as I continued to lick the
lovely girly pre-cum that seeped from Fiona’s vagina, I watched her
bring her forefinger up and with its tip begin again lightly circling
the pink little orifice that now glistening with her saliva. Again,
Fiona wriggled her bottom in approval and biting her bottom lip in
concentration, I watched Sophie gently pushed her finger forward.
Slowly the tip disappeared. Then, just an inch from my face I saw it
sink in deeper. When it had gone in as far as the middle joint Sophie
slowly pulled it back out until it was almost clear of the tight
little passage then, slowly she pushed it back. Delicately but firmly
Sophie began to finger fuck the little ones bottom. As I probed in
turn with my tongue I picked up not only the yummie cummie scent from
Fiona’s kitty slit but also, from the moisture that now covered the
gently pistoning finger, the subtle girly musky scent of her bottom.
The combination of this erotic sight (and scent) and the lovely
feelings Fiona was (and I have to admit expertly) giving my own
pussy, was as Chrissy would say, Heaven! It was at this point that I
felt the bed move and I saw that Leigh and Chrissy had joined us, one
on each side of our little triage!</p><p>Chrissy continues …</p><p>As Leigh and I joined them, Leigh immediately gasped with
pleasure when she saw her daughter fingering Fiona’s little bottom
just above Su’s pussy licking tongue. Fiona was moaning quietly as
she licked and sucked noisily on Su, obviously in ‘heaven’ her self
and Leigh immediately reached out with one hand and began caressing
Fiona’s small girlish buttocks, hips and back and with the other, she
started fondling Su’s breast and nipple. With a smile at Leigh I
moved down the bed and settling between Su’s parted legs, hunched up
to where the pre-teen angel was feasting herself. Her blond hair was
splayed over Su’s thighs and her eyes were open as she sucked at the
folds of Su’s slit. Her blue eyes crinkled up in a smile when she saw
me and I reached up to start playing with the slit Su’s sex beneath
her darting little tongue. Gently I began to copy Sophie! I began to
gently finger fuck Su but, her pussy not her bum … and Fiona
continued to suck on her clit.</p><p>Su needless to say was the first to cum. Suddenly her hips bucked
slightly and she groaned and I felt warm cummie juice on my
fingers. “She’s cummin Fiona!” I whispered and I turned my hand so
the now ‘little spurts’ of nectar pooled into my palm. Quickly
switching hands, I collected a second helping and as Fiona pulled
away and let out a whimper then a loud cry of pleasure, I realised
she too was having her moment of pleasure! The attention to the pre-
teens bottom and cunt by the two girls and the added caresses of
Leigh had worked their magic! ‘That little wet offering’ I thought,
as I delicately licked at the honey in my palm, will be Su’s reward!</p><p>Looking up I saw Leigh and Sophie grinning at me and reaching out to
them, I offered them some of Su’s gift to us. Quickly they both leant
forward and together licked Su’s cum from my hand and fingers.
Looking down, I saw that though she had just had I assumed ‘a lovely
climax’, Fiona was now licking the still gently oozing flow of cummie
from Su’s slit. Finally, she looked up at me and her face was shining
wore a broad smile… she had claimed her own reward from Su, and all
in all I mused, it had been a good start to the day.</p><p>Though we had all sated one another’s sexual yearning I looked at
Sophie and realised she it would seem had ‘lost out’.</p><p>“Sophie darling” I said with a smile. “It would seem that you have
lost out so far! We have all had cummies but not you!”</p><p>She giggled. “Not at all Chrissy I’m fine! I had a lovely ‘little’
cummie as I played with Fiona’s bottie and watched Su licking her. I
jilled my self as I did it … and after that and earlier watching you
two, my puss is very wet now and anyway, Mum gave me two yum yum
cummies before we came over, real biggies!” and with a grin at Su and
Leigh then back to me the young teen added “and surely we are not
being thrown out are we?!”</p><p>“No way my darling, no way!” I replied leaning over I kissed her on
the lips. “The day has only just begun!”</p><p>More to cummmmm …Chrissy and Su … please write us if you wish to
comment.</p>"
530,"Fiona, Chapter 4",The CASS Family,4,continuation of Fiona's stay with the CASS family ... Sexy fun at CASS house then Gretchens …,['FF Ff ff inc ped lac'],"<p>Fiona 4 ... we all visit Gretchen ... told by Chrissy.</p><p>The five of us lay for sometime idly fondling, cuddling and playing
with each other
until unexpectedly the phone rang. Reluctantly I disengaged myself
from the 'orgy of
pleasure. It was Gretchen.</p><p>""How are things?"" she asked. ""Was wondering, subject to the
situation with
Fiona, if you would like to come over for Sunday lunch? I hesitate to
ask as it will be
our usual party scene and I wondered if Fiona, after spending the
night with you two
was enlightened enough to enjoy! Did you and Su find out if she
was 'one of us' as it
were?""</p><p>I chuckled and replied ""Oh I don't think you have a problem
there Gretchen,
she is very 'enlightened' as you put it and definitely 'one of us'!
We have had an
interesting and satisfying night together and at present she is in
bed with us both and
Leigh and Sophie too ...""</p><p>Gretchen laughed. ""Wonderful! I figured if she spent the night
with you two
you would find out how the land lay one way or the other. Leigh and
her tribe are
already expected ... so, we will see you about 11.30'ish then!""</p><p>I thanked her and put the phone down. ""Okay, time for us all to
get up!"" I
announced. ""We are all going over to Gretchen's for Sunday Lunch so
we need to
leave here by about 11.""</p><p>Reluctantly everyone released themselves from their 'embraces'
and
'cuddling' and scrambled out of bed. Leigh and Sophie, after kisses
all round, left us
and we set about a 'tidy up', washing and getting dressed operation.  </p><p>Su Fiona and I decide it would be fun to shower together and so
the three of us
traped off to the bathroom and to Fiona's delight (and at her
request) Su and I shared
in the pleasures of washing her. It was, as we all knew, an excuse
for 'cuddles' and
more 'feelies' and we did just that. As she stood between the two of
us we soaped our
hands and began to 'wash' her. Special attention was given (again at
her request) to
her 'private bits', and very quickly Su and my fingers were caressing
the little one
intimately. Fiona stood with her legs parted to encourage access and
grinned at us.</p><p>Starting at the top, with soapy hands we fondled and stroked
her upper body
first, spending time especially on her little breasts and nipples,
which were hard as
little nails. As if by spoken command, we then let our fingers drift
down. For my part,
I slid my hands round to 'soap' her shoulders and back then, down to
cradle the
heavenly softness of her little bottom. Her smile broadened when I
slipped them into
the dividing crevice, and stroked its length and toyed with the
hidden little button of
her anus. As I fondled her, I encountered Su fingers which were in a
similar quest, but
from the front. Clearly she was too was fondling intimately and
Fiona's pouting little
kitty slit was the target of her attention. Fiona giggled happily as
we both savoured the
pleasure of playing with her 'private bits' and though struggling to
keep her balance,
she still managed to alternately reach for and fondle our breasts and
also down
between my and Su's legs. Again we were surprised at how expert she
was and
between the three we spent several minutes 'enjoying the fun' of
mutual sexy
pleasuring. Finally however I call a stop to it.</p><p>""Come my little lovers, we must dry and get dressed if we are
not to be late.
We are to leave at 11 remember so we must hurry.""</p><p>I let Su take charge of dressing Fiona and there was a lot of
excitement as she
produced various items of clothing for Fiona to try, and eventually
we were all ready,
just on time!</p><p>Fiona looked gorgeous! She wore a short (delightfully short)
white pleated
skirt and a pink T-shirt with cute little fairies on the front, white
ankle socks and her
little black shoes. Su had tied a pink ribbon in her hair to give her
a pony tail (""Like
Chrissy's hair"" she had begged looking at me coyly with puppy dog
eyes). Also to
spice up the day for everyone she happily lifted her skirt to show me
a pair of very
brief little cotton panties that barely covered anything as size wise
they were just a
little too big and as a result, rather loose fitting round the
crutch! I told her how lovely
she looked and I grinned at Su. Curling my finger into the leg band
so the back of my
finger brushed the soft pouty mound of her little sex beneath I
chuckled ""They won't
stay on long at Gretchen's!"" Knowing Gretchen's Sunday Lunches, I
knew they
would not be needed! ... and at that, we left  the house and went to
the car.  </p><p>Leigh, Anna and Sophie appeared outside at the same time and
with them was
a young girl of about Sophie's age (12). As always, Leigh and Sophie
were hand in
hand and the young girl with them was hand in hand with Anna. ""This""
Anna
informed us ""is Sandra, and she is staying with us for the weekend.""  
We all said hello
and introduced ourselves and when the formalities were completed, as
though to
confirm any doubts in our minds about her, Anna put her arm round
Sandra's
shoulders and hugged her.  ""She's with me aren't you darling"" she
chuckled and she
leaned over to her and they kissed each other affectionately on the
lips, and when they
got into Leigh's car, we saw that Sophie (as always) was in the front
with Leigh and
Sandra got in the back with Anna, and immediately 'cuddled up close'
to her!</p><p>The drive to Gretchen's was uneventful other than the fact that
Su and Fiona
'cuddled' on the back seat all the way. At one stage Su explained
that at Gretchen's,
every one there we're real close friends and that we would all have
lots of fun
together and there would be nice food too '... and she has a lovely
swimming pool and
there is a special part for children to play...' Su informed her and
when Fiona said she
did not have a swim suit, she giggled when Su told her that that was
no problem as at
Gretchen's, no one ever  wore a swim suit, and in fact, everyone
usually did not
bother with clothes at all!</p><p>When we arrived, Gretchen (wearing just a house coat), opened
the door and
ushered us all in. We introduced her to Sandra and Fiona and after
kisses and hugs all
round, she lead us through the house to the back, to the pool and
gardens. There were
a few people round the pool most of whom we recognised. Gretchen's
little niece
Claire (who now seemed to be a permanent fixture at weekends) was
there and as
soon as she saw me she squealed with delight and rushed over to me.
She was naked
and I picked her up, kissed and hugged her. She wrapped her legs
round me and I held
her close, one arm round her shoulders and the other under her
bottom. My palm
cupping the soft warm cheeks and as I relished the feel of her naked
little body,
looking round the pool area I then saw Shirley ('Miss Jones' from the
orphanage)  
Sophie (yes another Sophie) and her little friend Tina.</p><p>Sophie and Tina were in the pool and very much 'together',
locked in each
others arms (naked of course) and 'kissing'. Shirley was sat near the
pool on one of
the many rugs that surrounded it, and lying next to her was a young
teen and, to my
delight, next to them I saw Mary and Luna. Everyone was naked.</p><p>Su Fiona and I walked over to them and we saw that the two
women were
gently applying what looked like suntan lotion to them. Both girls
were lying on their
tummies and had their legs parted and at that particular moment both
women were
attending' to their bottoms and the tops of their thighs. It was
apparent that both girls
'privates' as Fiona called them, were getting very special attention!
The women's
fingers were intimately stroking the dividing split of their buttocks
and I could not
help but notice that both girls sex slits literally glistened with
sun lotion ... or was it
something more delightful I wondered having seen how intimately
Shirley and Mary
were caressing them.</p><p>The two women smiled up at us and putting Claire down we
settled next to
them. Quick introductions were made. The girl with Shirley I
immediately recognised
as Mandy, her teen lover and adopted daughter who we had met a year
ago here at
Gretchen's on her 13th birthday. Mandy had turned over and sat up and
I was very
pleasantly surprised. In the year since we had seen her she had
grown. She looked in
fact considerably more than her 14 years having filled out
delightfully and she was
now a mature and very attractive 'young lady'. She had lost her
gangly 'girly' figure.
The cute puffies of a year ago were now pointy nipples adorning full
breasts that
despite their 'coned' shape I guessed they were now almost certainly
a C cup.  Her
slim waist showed off widened hips, accentuating her now well formed
attractive legs
and at their apex, totally bereft of hair (either waxed or shaved I
assumed) was a
prominent mound and sex slit.</p><p>Mary's daughter Luna had grown too, but in height only. Though
now 10, she
was still an adorable 'little girl'. She still had long blonde hair,
a flat chest spindly
legs and a boyish figure save of course, for the little pink peachy
sex slit, and she was
as adorable as ever.</p><p>Fiona, seeing the naked state of every one announced she want
to be 'nuddy'
too and asked Su to help her get undressed. Su of course obliged and
in a minute the
little one stood naked in front of us. ""Should I have sun stuff on me
too?"" she asked
addressing no one in particular but looking at the bottle next to
Mary.</p><p>""Yes darling you should, and now. I have some here. Let me
see ...."" I
murmured opening my bag.</p><p>Claire gleefully interrupted us. ""Me too Chrissy, me too, I
need some too
lotion too Chrissy!"" she cried.</p><p>Mary laughed. ""Claire darling, you have had your lotion put on
already!"" and
looking at me added ""the little sex pot just wants more feelies
that's all!""</p><p>I grinned at the two of them and Mary and producing the fresh
bottle from my
bag turned back to the two little ones who were now stood next to
each other grinning
mischievously.  </p><p>""Okay Su, I think you should do Fiona ..."" I said handing her
the bottle.</p><p>""Oh yum yum  Su!"" Fiona cried out clapping her hands excitedly
and taking
no prompting, immediately lay down on the rug, flat on her back. Su,
smiling
lecherously at me, knelt down beside her and took the offered bottle
Mary.</p><p>""And me?"" I chuckled looking at Claire who stood staring at me
expectantly
""Well now, so you want feelies huh?"" I teased and then pulling her to
me I hugged her
and nuzzled her neck and shoulder. ""Well I guess it has been ages
since I gave you
some nice feelies darling hasn't it."" I murmured kissing her neck and
shoulders.</p><p>""You gotta take your clothes of SU?"" I heard Fiona state and I
saw her staring
up at her. ""Please?"" she added pleadingly.</p><p>""You too Chrissy, I want you to be nikid too."" Claire giggled
as she
immediately lay down next to Fiona.</p><p>Su and I smiled at each other and looked over at Mary who
grinned and
shrugged. ""I was told I must so it's only fair!"" she chuckled. ""And
anyway, on a nice
sunny day like this I prefer to be without clothes!""</p><p>Mary, who we (the CASS family) had met a few months previously
after
babysitting Luna I recalled was at that time lactating. She was still
breast feeding
Luna and as I looked at the full breasts (at least DD) with their
large prominent
nipples I guessed she still was. I also recalled with a twinge of
pleasure, that she had
let me suckle her as well. In answer to my silent question as Su and
Mandy set about
applying the lotion to Fiona, Mary leaning over Luna whispered ""Here
you are
darling, now you can have morning suckies ..."" Luna reached up and
taking a
pendulous breast in her hands closed her mouth over the nipple and
with a little
whimper of pleasure, began to suckle. Mary reached down and began
stroking her
hand caressingly over Luna's body. I watched as her fingers slid over
the littleones
tummy and dip down to cup the little swell of her mound and sex,
openly displayed at
the top of the littleones parted thighs. Gently, as Luna contentedly
sucked and fondled
Mary's breast, Mary started stroking fingering and toying with Luna's
little sex slit
and bottom and was soon tenderly but firmly masturbating the little
one.</p><p>""So you're still lactating then."" I commented with a smile as I
watched her.</p><p>Mary smiled at me. ""Oh yes. Luna wants to me to continue. We
have talked
about it and she knows it is considered Taboo by some and it must
be 'a secret' ... I
think actually that the secrecy adds to the pleasure she gets, and me
too. I do derive a
lot of pleasure from being suckled by her and in fact it usually
makes me horny and I
nearly always have to cum after or during it!"" and with a grin at me
she added ""and
some of our friends too, they like to suckle me for any that's left
and that too is a great
turn on for me! She looked down at Luna and smiled at her. ""Oh yes,
she likes me to
give her feelies as she feeds, it's become all part of the act of
breast feeding.</p><p>Feeling Claire release my own breast, I looked down and she
smiled up at me.
"" Please Chrissy, gimmie feelies to ... like you always do with your
fingers ... make
me have a nice cummie."" I kissed her on the forehead and dutifully
placed my fingers
between her legs and followed Mary's example. Fondling her little sex
I probed and
stroked my finger in and along the slit and then as Mary was to
Fiona, I began to
masturbate the little one, alternating with sliding my index finger
into the tight but
wet little tunnel of her vagina and rubbing the little nub of her
coral pink clitoris
above.</p><p>Glancing over to Fiona and Su I saw that they had completed the
sun tan
treatment. Luna was now lying on her back, her little bottom was
seductively raised
with the help of a strategically placed cushion and her legs spread
wide. Su was now
kneeling between them and she was kissing and feeding on the
littleones sex and
bottom. Mandy and Shirley, they were sat close hugging each other and
watching the
proceedings with wide grins on their faces and when Shirley saw me
looking at her
she said. ""Chrissy, to watch loving family love like this has to be
the most beautiful
sight to behold."" I nodded agreement and with a final grin at me, she
leant back
pulling Mandy with her. and as they began kissing they started
fondling each other.</p><p>Mary and I continued pleasuring our little ones and were doing
this when with
Gretchen and another couple I did not know Leigh, Anna and Sandra
appeared. They
all settled next to us and with amusement I saw Sandra's eyes staring
wide-eyed in
amazement at my, Mary's and Su's activities.</p><p>I smiled at her. ""Guess we are a bit ahead of you Sandra"" and
looking at Anna
added ""I think you are all a bit overdressed!""</p>"
531,"A Beach Encounter, Part 1",The CASS Family,1,Su and I have a lovely holiday encounter with a mother and her three little girls …,['Ff Fg Fggg  inc'],"<p>My lover Su (she was 15 at the time and was 25) and I had decided to
have a long
weekend break and Leigh our 'friendly' neighbour gave us the keys to
her beach
house. ""It's on a remote stretch of beach and though it is a twin
apartment, the other
owners are in Spain so you should have total privacy. The building is
tiered; you have
the top apartment so though you can see onto the lower patio, anyone
on the lower
patio can not see up on to yours so even if they were there, they
will not be able to see
you.""</p><p>The weather was beautiful when we duly we arrived at our
destination. As
Leigh had said, the other apartment below ours seemed deserted and
after putting the
car in the garage we entered ours and as soon as we had unpacked we
stripped off our
clothes (Leigh had said she  never wears clothes there except when
walking the beach
and even then it seems that nude sunbathing is the order of the day)
and armed with
some light snacks and a cool bottle of white wine purchased at the
store on the way
down, we moved to the sun drenched patio and settled down
to 'unwind'.  </p><p>Half lying half sitting on the 'beach mattress', propped up
by cushions, we
sipped our wine in the sun and it was not long before the relaxing
environment (and
the wine) took its effect. Su lying naked next to me look gorgeous.
She lay on her
back and I gazed as always in awe at her beauty. Though almost
matured into full
woman hood, she still had the adorable beauty of youth. Her small
breasts stood proud
and were crowned with firmed coral pink 'pointy' nipples. Nipples
that were now past
the 'puffies' stage. Looking down beyond to her slim waist then on to
the widening
swell of her hips, the slightly raised mound of her pubis with
it's 'fluffy' wisps of hair
beckoned. Raising myself up I saw between the slightly parted legs
her bare sex slit,
openly displaying the furled petals of her labs and fleshy little
flap of her clitty sheath.</p><p>I bent down and took a nipple between my lips and as I suckled
it gently, I
reached down and covered her mound and sex with my fingers. She
groaned her
approval and as her legs parted I slipped my index finger between the
lips and found
the channel moist and warm. Wetting the tip with her own what we
call 'per-cummie
honey' I stroked it over the pouty little pink flange of her prepuce
and sliding it back,
exposed and brushed my fingertip it over the hard bud of her
clitoris.</p><p>""Oh Chrissy yes."" she groaned quietly and as I suckled her
I 'leisurely'
masturbated her. We love masturbating each other and we love also
prolonging the
pleasure so for several minutes I intimately caressed and fondled my
little ones sex
and firm bottom cheeks and the dividing cleft. Soon the whole area
was smooth with
her silky wetness and when I finally decided it was time to let
her 'cum' I moved
down to lie between her legs. The aroma of her arousal was beautiful
and closing my
mouth on her sex I 'orally' completed my mission. I cupped the cheeks
of her bottom
and lifted her slightly for easier access to her sex. As my tongue
probed between the
soft lips into her tunnel, she reached down and her fingers
knowledgably started
rubbing her clit, jilling herself off as I sucked on her wetness.
When she came, she
shuddered slightly, stiffened and then her cummie flowed. It flowed
in gentle little
gushes. Three, four separate copious pulses of warm honey filled my
mouth as she
wrapped her thighs round my face and ears. As the flows eased I
licked, sucked and
searched with my tongue for the remaining 'dribbles' and when she was
finally sated
and lay still, panting gently, I slid up her body and we kissed. I
even slipped her little
of her 'cummie' that I had retained in my mouth. We held each other
and in the
warmth of the sun lay in a gentle loving embrace and for some time we
lay silent and
maybe even dozed, but suddenly we heard sounds from just below our
patio. Voices,
quiet female voices and giggling and as we lay holding each other we
deducted it was
a woman and a child.</p><p>""Darling,"" we heard ""lie down on your tummy and lift your
bottie up so
Mummy can give you nice lickies""</p><p>Su stared at me her eyes wide and then she grinned. We lay
silent, and
listened.</p><p>""There darling ... mmmmmm ..."" there was a pause and then a
child's voice
said ""Ohh yes Mummy, I love your tongue there!"" There was a lull in
conversation
but lots of little groans and moans then the 'Mummy' said ""turn over
darling and lie
on your back now. I will give your kitty special licks and you can
have a nice cummie
for me.""</p><p>That was it ... Su and I quietly got up and (taking our wine
with us) tiptoed to
the edge of the patio and looked over the railing. Below us, on a
patio similar to ours
was a woman and child. The child was about 7 or 8 and she was lying
on her back.
She was naked and lay with legs splayed (she was holding them apart
by holding her
feet) and between them we could see the back of a woman's head. She
too was naked
and was kneeling, and obviously to the delight of the child, feasting
on the little ones
sex and bottom.</p><p>We watched entranced and at that moment a second child came
out. This girl
was a little older, probably 9 or 10. She too was naked and she
quickly went and stood
next to the mother and daughter and we watched her reach down and
begin fondling
the woman's breast and stroking her back with one hand and feeling
herself between
her legs with the other. The Mother did not pause in her pleasuring
of the little one
beneath her other than briefly stroking the thigh and bottom cheeks
of the older child
and then we watched as the new arrival moved to the woman's behind
and kneeling
down began stroking and kissing the cheeks. We could not see what the
mother was
doing as her head was in the way but it was obvious despite that but,
we could see the
older girls hand fondling the mother, very intimately. Her anus,
bottom cheeks and
pussy all receiving caresses and kisses.</p><p>Spellbound, Su and I watched the threesome. The little one had
her eyes
closed and was clearly in heaven but after a minute or so the mother
pulled away and
turning to the older girl she said ""Mary darling, Wendy is nice and
wet now, why
don't you carry on for me and I will watch you? You know how to do it
now and then
when Wendy has had a nice cummie, it will be your turn. I'll give you
feelies as you
lick your sis.""</p><p>Mary smiled and as the Mother pulled away from 'Wendy', she
knelt down
and took her place. Briefly we saw the bared little sex of the little
one then it was
hidden from our view by her sisters head. She was obviously competent
in what she
was doing as Wendy happily gurgled her pleasure and releasing her
feet placed her
hands to hold her sisters head in place. As her pleasuring continued,
the Mother sitting
next to them began caressing the bottom and sex of 'Mary'. A bottom
and sex that in
her kneeling position was raised and totally exposed and from where
we were
standing, we could clearly see her pouty cameltoe slit and the pink
star of her anus.</p><p>""Oh My God ..."" Su whispered ""Isn't this the most beautiful
scene
imaginable?""</p><p>I nodded, unable to pull my eyes away from the trio. In the
corner of my eye I
saw Su was now fondling one of her breasts and at the same time I
felt her other hand
reach over and she began intimately caressing my bottom. I needless
to say, was more
then idly caressing myself. Okay, masturbating.</p><p>We watched the trio for a minute or so then the little one
began to moan and
suddenly loudly blurted ""I gonna cum Mummy!"" and to confirm it cried
out  ""Ohhhhh
Mummy ... I cum!""</p><p>When she had finally relaxed, the mother, still caressing the
elder daughters'
bottom back and shoulders said ""Well done darling! There's a clever
girl, you did
well!"" and looking down at Wendy said ""was that nice darling?  </p><p>""Ohh yes Mum,"" Wendy said gleefully. ""It was the bestest she
has done, it
was lovely!""</p><p>As she spoke Mary sat up and we could see her face was wet as
was the pouty
cameltoe of the kitty slit between the still widely parted thighs of
the little one
beneath, which we now saw a second time. The two girls grinned at
their mother and
as Mary licked her lips she said. ""Her cummies are getting bigger and
bigger Mum
and they taste so sweet! She did a little pee pee too when she cum
and that was sweet
as well.""</p><p>""It will be sweet darling. That's why I get you all to drink
lots of water and
juice. It makes your pee pee taste nice and sweet!"" The mother
reached out and
hugged her and kissed her and laughing said. ""Mmmmm she does taste
sweet doesn't
she!"" They all laughed and at that moment, a third girl arrived. Su
and I thought we
for a moment were seeing double. She was the spitting image of Mary.
Clearly her
twin. She was naked and laughing she said ""You didn't wait for me!
You been having
feelies and stuff and there was me fast asleep in bed!""</p><p>""Helen darling, you are awake!"" the mother exclaimed. "" Well
darling we
didn't want to wake you and you did have a nice cummie first thing
this morning.
Anyway we have all weekend to have fun together. We will all have
lots of lovely
feelies together!"" and as if to settle her mind, the mother leaned
over and placing a
hand on each hip pulled the girl towards her and kissed her bare
little mound. From
Helens reaction I assumed the little slit had received a lick too.</p><p>Wendy now got up and putting her arms round Mary gave her a big
kiss and
we heard her say ""Thank you sis that was yum! You want me to give you
lickies
now? I bet you are hot and wet!"" and as she said it we saw her hand
slip between
Mary's legs. ""You are wet!"" she giggled. ""Bet you had a little cummie
lickin me!""</p><p>""Didn't too!"" Mary replied. ""Well, I had a startie cummie and
that's not the
same. It was 'cos Mum was feeling my bum as I licked you"" They all
laughed and
Wendy lifted a finger to her mother. ""Mummy, she is wet, see?""</p><p>The mother leant towards the little one and we saw her sniff
then lick the
finger. ""Quite right too, and by the time the afternoon is done we
will all have nice
wet pussies and fingers ...!"" and for a moment the four hugged and
kissed and
caressed each other.</p><p>We saw then that Wendy was holding her mothers breast and
suckling on the
nipple and as she did the mother placed her hand on the girls head
and held her
against her breast letting her suckle and she reached out and smiling
at Mary, slipped
her fingers between her thighs. ""Darling you are wet!"" she
laughed. ""Good for you ...
do you want to have a cummie now ...</p><p>It was at that moment that a seagull flew over the apartment
and let out a very
loud squawk and the mother looked up and she saw me and Su above
them. A look of
aghast horror crossed her face and she froze, totally speechless. She
stared at us for a
moment then obviously very nervous she turned to the children and
said ""Children, go
in side, quickly ....""</p><p>""Please, don't go!"" I said. ""Please, what you have been doing,
it has to be the
most beautiful beautiful sight we could ever have imagined seeing. We
admit we have
been watching you but that is because we really totally totally
approve. Please, we
were making love ourselves earlier and we heard you ... and then we
have been
watching yes ... but it has been so beautiful ...""</p><p>The foursome stood motionless and staring up at us unsure what
to do. Su and
I straightened up to show we were both naked (well they could see
down to our
waists) and I turned to her and kissed her on the lips and covered
her breast with my
hand so they could see then I looked back down.</p><p>""We are 'family' and we are lovers too ... I am Chrissy and
this is my sister
Su, please, don't be alarmed or upset. May we come down and join you?""</p><p>The mother looked at her daughters and hesitated. ""I - I don't
know what to
say"" she finally said. ""I guess yes but ...""</p><p>""Mummy they are nice people, I can tell so let them come."" It
was Helen who
spoke and she smiled at us and looking at me said. ""You are sisters
an you are lovers
too? Like you have sexy fun together like we do?"" she asked.</p><p>""Helen ..."" her mother gasped but she fell silent as Helen went
on. ""We know
family sexy lovin is reckoned bad with most people so we never  never
tell anyone we
don't know ... we keep it secret.""</p><p>Su smiled at her. ""Quite right too, and yes, we are lovers.""
she replied. ""It is a
long story but yes, we share lovely sexy fun together. Our family
behaves just like
yours. We love sharing sexy feelings together.""</p><p>""Oh my God ..."" the mother sighed. ""I don't believe this has
happened ... but
yes, please come on down. I will unlock the communication door and
girls go put
some clothes on ...""</p><p>""We are naked and we intend to stay that way,"" I said with a
smile "" it is too
warm for clothes so please don't embarrass us by dressing. We will
bring our bottle of
wine, it would be a shame not to share it ...""</p><p>""Er ... of course yes ... I'm I'm Joanne, I'm their mother, and
okay girls, stay
as you are ...""</p><p>""I'll open the upstairs door Mummy"" Helen said and before her
mother could
say another word she disappeared into the apartment.</p><p>Smiling at each other and for the benefit of our audience we
kissed each other
again and with a smile to the group below we moved from the rail.
Picking up bottle
of wine we went over to the communicating door and I slid the bolt
and moments later
we heard the bolt on the other side slide over and we opened the
door.</p><p>Helen stood there and grinned. She made no effort to hide her
nakedness from
us and no pretence of her appreciatively observing Su and I. We stood
next to each
other with our arms round each others waist, our hands on each others
hips and smiled
back.</p><p>""I am Helen."" she said rather coyly after her blatant scan of
us both.</p><p>""I am Su and this is my sis Chrissy"" Susan said and kneeling in
front of her
she said ""May I kiss you hello Helen?""</p><p>Helen smiled and nodded and I watched Su lean forward and kiss
her gently
on the lips. ""You are very beautiful Helen."" she said stroking her
hair. ""I really do
hope we will be good friends Helen. I am 15, how old are you?""</p><p>Helen blushed slightly and shyly said ""I'm 10, an my sister is
Mary and we are
twins. Wendy is our little sis an she is just 8. An and I know we are
going to be good
friends Su."" and turning to me she said. ""Hello Chrissy, I think
Mummy is a bit
frightened at being caught having sexy play with us so please be nice
to her. We have
never been caught having lovin fun together before.""</p><p>I too leaned down and received a gentle kiss on the lips and
with out thinking I
casually smoothed my hand down her side, over her hip and thigh. She
was warm and
soft and adorable and with a smile said ""I understand darling, and I
promise you and
she and your sisters have nothing to worry about.""</p><p>To my surprise, I realised that as I had kissed her and
casually caressed her,
her hand had rested against my breast and she given it a very
gentle 'fondle'. Pulling
back I looked down at her and she smiled at me. Knowing I had
registered her touch
she shyly bit her lower lip then, taking my hand she led us both down
the stairs.</p><p>As we entered the lower apartment Helen 'escorted' us through
to the patio.
Other than standing up, Joanne and the two girls had not moved and
stood together
and though the girls smiled, Joanne looked nervous. I placed the wine
and our glasses
(plus an extra one for Joanne) on a small table and turned to her and
smiled.</p><p>""Hello Joanne, I am Chrissy and this is my sister Su."" I said
and Joanne
gingerly put her hand out to me to shake hands. I took her hand but
at the same time I
leant forward and kissed her gently on the lips. My move surprised
her and I felt her
momentarily tense but then she relaxed and though the embrace was
short, she
returned the kiss and when Su lent forward there was no hesitation.
They embraced
and I even saw Joanne place a hand on Su's hip as they did so.</p><p>""Well, now we are friends let's forget about any embarrassment
Joanne and
will you introduce us to the rest of your gorgeous girls?""</p><p>She smiled and quite suddenly, she seemed totally relaxed. She
turned to the
girls and introduced them. ""This is my youngest little one Wendy, she
is just 8 and
this is Mary who is 10 and I assume you have introduced yourselves to
Helen her
twin?""</p><p>We both knelt down on one knee and the two girls with out
hesitation came to
us. They kissed and hugged us as though we had been life long
friends, totally
unfazed by the earlier tension and happenings and we affectionately
cuddled them as
we kissed them back. The heavenly touch of their lovely smooth naked
little bodies
sent shivers through me and again, though the contact was brief, they
also I think
enjoyed the contact. Certainly as they hugged me they both very
deliberately pressed
and rubbed themselves against my breasts. When Helen came to me she
did the same,
but when we stood up after our 'kiss and cuddle' to my surprise she
stayed with me
and stood next to me with her arm round my waist and cuddled up
against my side.
Mary had gone back to her mother but little Wendy had stayed with Su.
In fact Su had
actually picked her up and now held her in her arms.</p><p>""Well I think I could manage that glass of wine!"" Joanne
laughed. ""I am sure I
was close to a heart attack when I saw up there watching us! I have
never been so
shocked in my life! Please sit down"" she motioned us to one of the
two large 'beach
couches' and after pouring her a glass and handing it to her,
accompanied by my new
friend, Su and I sat down as directed.</p><p>""Well I am glad that is all past now"" I said smiling at
her. ""Perhaps I can make
things even easier for you by explaining to you all about me and Su
and our family.""</p><p>Please write if you like this story so far and want more so we know
if we
should continue it.</p><p>Hugs<br/>
Chrissy</p>"
532,"A Beach Encounter, Part 2",The CASS Family,2,Chrissy and Su get to know their holiday neighbours,['FFffgg inc'],"<p>In the now 'less tense' atmosphere we all settled down on the
patio couches
and to put everyone at ease I immediately explained at length
the 'lifestyle' of the
CASS family and our philosophy on sex and children (see the first
chapter of ""the
CASS family - a loving family of love"" if want to know more) that is
basically, to us
sex is a beautiful gift and it should be enjoyed by all ages.</p><p>""I am sure there are few people who could deny having
had 'sexual feelings'
as a child."" I chuckled ""I know I certainly did and so did Su and we
feel it is so wrong
to suppress those feelings in a child or a youngster just because
society says no sex till
you are 'of age', on the contrary, with love and understanding we
feel we should
encourage, share and even teach children the pleasures of sex. We
love sharing our
sexual pleasures with littleones if they are eager to 'enjoy' them
and we love watching
them 'have fun'. The idea of telling them sex is 'evil' and 'wrong'
we think is just
that, evil and wrong! We do however abhor any form of forced, violent
or non-
consensual sex.""</p><p>Joanne explained that she had a similar philosophy. ""I had a
Mum like you
Chrissy"" she said.  ""She taught me and my sister many beautiful
things about the
pleasures of sex and from when I was tiny I cherished our sexy fun
together and also,
solo and with sis and 'trusted' buddies and relations. Mum had of
course explained
and instilled in us that that our sexual pleasuring would not be
approved of by other
people, other than our special friends and relations of course, and
that secrecy beyond
that circle was very very important.""</p><p>She took a sip of her wine and went on ""So, when I grew up I
vowed, as did
my sister, that I would bring my children up in the same way as she
had bought us up.
I too feel sex with littleones is beautiful, for them and for me too.
Like you  I
definitely think that they should be allowed to enjoy that beauty.
Oh, and the secrecy
of our pleasuring we find an added stimulant!""</p><p>As we sat talking, the girls had settled down with us, or
rather 'on' us and I
was surprised to note how they had immediately paired off. Mary sat
on her Mum's
lap, Wendy with Su and Helen with me. They too sat on our laps and we
had
automatically put our arms round them in an affectionate 'hugging
cuddle' and for me
and Su too, this was heaven. The feel of their warm naked bodies
nestled against our
own was awesome! ... and that was just the start of it!</p><p>When Mary had sat on Joanne's lap, as she snuggled into her
she had almost
immediately begun to gently fondle her Mothers breasts and as she
talked, Joanne
comfortingly caressed the little one. Running her hands up and down
her back, legs
and of course, intimately in and around her cute little bottom cheeks
and between her
legs. Su I saw was doing the same with Wendy who, curled into her
almost in a foetal
position, had her face pressed against one of Su's breast, one hand
fondling the other
as she happily she sucked her thumb.</p><p>For my part, Helen was sat on my lap with her feet on the couch
next to me
and after nuzzling into me she too had tentatively started fondling
my breast. I
immediately cuddled her as the others had and that straight away
prompted her to be
bolder. I was leaning back into the cushions so she was almost lying
on me and within
a moment or so, as Joanne and I chatted, looking up at me as though
looking for
approval, Helen had guided one of my nipples to her mouth. Holding my
gaze she
closed her lips on to it and when in encouragement I pressed her head
into me, she
happily nursed me and her eyes half closed in contentment. I
continued caressing her,
my hands travelling over her little frame till reaching the heavenly
cheeks of her
bottom. Gently I fondle them then slid on to her thighs and legs.
Sliding back to her
thighs, they parted in an obvious invitation for more intimate
caresses. I hesitated and
looked over to Joanne who smiled.</p><p>""It is okay Chrissy, she wants what we call kitty feelies too.""
Joanne smiled.</p><p>Smiling back I said ""I wasn't sure if you would permit ....""</p><p>Still smiling she looked at me and then over to Su. ""Both of
you, like in your
home I expect, if little girls get 'intimate' like Helen and Wendy
are with you both
now, in our home nursing and sexual feelies go together. We have all
heard how your
family have so much in common with ours and in this very short time
you have been
'accepted' by us all as 'family'. The very fact that the girls are
sitting on your laps
naked and being more than a little intimate and affectionate with you
is proof enough
of that and I assure you they would love you both to give them
intimate feelies"" and
with a light chuckle she added ""and Mary and I would love to watch
you both doing
just that!"".""</p><p>I smiled at her and said ""How lovely. I did not want to be
presumptuous but
from the moment Su and I saw you and your girls having sex down here
we hoped we
could maybe share in it."" I looked down at Helen ""and with this
adorable little one
lying naked in my arms I am getting very wet you know where ...!""</p><p>Helen, still fondling and sucking on my breast, looked up at
me. Her eyes
were smiling and without hesitating she took my 'caressing hand' and
placed it over
the soft pouty mound of her little mons and sex slit and gave a
little whimper of
pleasure. Quickly she adjusted her position so she could more easily
suckle me and at
the same time widen her legs for more 'personal' fondling.</p><p>My fingers now covered the soft swell of her bare little mound
and the puffy
peach of her sex, and my index finger rested gently in the cleft of
the little slit.
Immediately I felt not only the heat of her little 'kitty' but a
touch of moisture her
obvious sexual arousal and the scent, made me realise she was
sexually 'hot'!</p><p>Smoothly, slipping my index fingertip into the slit, I found
the little opening in
its centre and when tentatively I tested to see if entry was
possible, though a snug fit, I
found it was easy to slip my finger forward into the little tunnel of
her vagina and,
surprise surprise, there was no barrier.</p><p>As I entered her, Helen groaned her approval at the intrusion,
and for a minute
or so I gently moved my finger back and forth in the slick moist
tunnel and when she
pulled away from my breast for a moment she looked up at me I smiled
back at her.</p><p>""Is that nice darling?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh yes Chrissy, it's lovely!"" she whispered. ""Just like Mummy
does it!""</p><p>"" I thought you might like it"" I chuckled. ""I love doing it to
you!"" and slowly
removing my finger, as she watched me, I brought it to my lips and
sensually licked
it. I then replaced it between her legs but this time I slid the wet
tip up her slit and
found, barely hidden in the folds of her fleshy little prepuce, the
little pearl of her
clitty. Delicately I rubbed the pad of my finger over it and she let
out a little yelp of
delight.</p><p>""Oh Chrissy, that's so lovely ..."" she gasped, ""Do that and I
gonna cum!""</p><p>""Hmmmm .."" I murmured. ""Well if you 'gonna cum' darling, how
about I do
this properly? How would you like me to give you some really nice
lickies down there
so that then you can have a really big cummie for me and I can taste
you!"" I asked  
with a big smile.</p><p>""Oh Chrissy would you?"" she cried and immediately she slipped
off my lap
and as I got off the couch I watched her as she lay down on her back
and bending her
knees, boldly spread her legs wide. Her face was beaming in
anticipation.</p><p>As I knelt down I glanced over to Joanne. She was watching, as
was Mary and
she smiled her approval. ""I should warn you, if she cums, she may
well have a little
pee pee too. She usually does ...""</p><p>I smiled back at them. ""No problem, that is added bonus."" I
chuckled and with
a quick glance over to Su and Wendy who were also watching, I turned
back to Helen.
She stared at me through her parted legs.</p><p>""Now my little one, now let's have those lovely licks I
promised you and I
want you to have the biggest bestest cummie ever .... Okay?""</p><p>She grinned at me and nodded and I licked my lips as I looked
down. Her
pussy was beautifully and totally exposed. Below the bare little
mound I gazed at her
petite little sex slit and between the spread cheeks of her bottom,
her anus. The slit of
her sex was now open and within the cleft I could see the glistening
little coral pink
petals of her little labs. They looked like little rose petals and
inside, an even darker
pink, was the entrance to her little vaginal passage. Her anus was an
adorable little
pink star and as I knelt closer I smelt and inhaled her delicious
girly scent. A sexy
'perfumed cocktail' of talc, soap and girly sex sweat.</p><p>I cupped the little bottom cheeks in my palms and leant down to
her. First I
kissed the soft mound. Totally bare, warm with perhaps a trace of
down. I then kissed
the little pink prepuce at the top of her sex then slowly slid my
tongue down the
furrow. Right down and on to her anus where for a moment with my
tongue tip I
toyed with the little aperture then I moved back up to her slit
again. Already there was
a little drop of pre-cummie honey seeping out which I drew up on my
tongue and
swallowed. It was 'sweet as honey' and I then pressed down so my
mouth covered her
sex.</p><p>Spearing my tongue I gently probed the soft flesh and it
entered her tight little
opening. At the same time, I rubbed my upper lip against her clitty
hood which easily
slid back and I felt the hard little nub of her clitoris. Gently I
moved my head from
side to side so my lip rubbed its tip and at the same time, my buried
tongue moved
inside her hot little passage.</p><p>She gripped my hair and with little cries of pleasure began
moving her hips to
afford firmer contact with my mouth. It was then that I decided for
this first time, I
would not tease the little pre-teen but I would make her cum quickly
and fully. I
continued the side to side motion with my head, giving special
attention to the
pressure on her clitty with my upper lip and in a short time she
began to jerk her little
body, signalling a pending cum.</p><p>Removing my tongue I replaced it with a finger and closed my
lips fully on
her clitoris and began suckling it like a nipple. It was like a
nipple in fact and I
watched her face contort with pleasure as I sucked and massaged it
with my lips and
tongue and with noisy little moans she began writhing beneath me and
then, tensing
up, she suddenly took her hands away from holding me and closed her
legs, pressing
her thighs hard against my ears. She was jerking uncontrollably now
and I saw her
hands were now gripping the cushions and with a little cry, that I
only just heard, I
was suddenly aware of little dribbles of delicious salty sweet cum
squirting into my
mouth.</p><p>I was in heaven and I sucked and lapped up every little drop
the little one gave
me and though the flow subsided she still shuddered, and I then felt
a more forceful
little flow, the flow of an uncontrollable pee pee release! I kept my
mouth over the
little clam and drank the lovely sweet  warm offering and as I did so
the scent of her
juices, a mix of girly cum, pee pee and body sweat filled my nostrils
and itwas ecstasy
... and it turned me on to bursting point!</p><p>It was at that point, almost lost in the delights of pleasuring
and 'feasting' on
the little 10 year old that I suddenly felt the gentle touch a pair
of hands stroking and  
caressing my bottom cheeks, parting them and the touch of lips on my
own pussy. A
tongue stroked intimately in to me and ... and then, I felt lips on
my breast, on my
nipple. I could not see who it was as Helens legs were still locked
round my face but I
knew it was two people, and by the feelings of the mouth working on
my nipple, I
suspected it was a little mouth ... not the mouth of an adult and by
the feel on my
pussy? the opposite! It was an adult mouth and tongue that was
lapping my sex and it
as adult hands that stroked my bottom. Turning my head slightly, I
saw Su and
Wendy were still sitting and playing with each other. They were
watching me and
Helen and so I knew it must be Joanne and her little 8-year-old
daughter.</p><p>The realisation that the mother of the little girl I was orally
devouring was
doing the same thing to me was something else!, but the fact that at
the same time, her
little 8 year old was with her and obviously lying under me and
fondling my breasts
and sucking on one of my nipples? That was awesome! No wonder Su and
Wendy
were smiling and 'having fun as they watched!</p><p>This, I thought, as I arched my back to present my rear more
accommodatingly, is going to be a very very nice little holiday ...
and it has only just
begun!</p><p>You want to hear more of our holiday fun?</p><p>Hugs</p><p>Chrissy of CASS</p>"
533,"A Beach Encounter, Part 3",The CASS Family,3,Continuation of the vaction where Su and I have fun with Joanne and her little ones in a lovely incestious orgy.,['FF FFf F pedo inc'],"<p>As I knelt on the floor orally pleasuring Joanne’s
daughter, at  her beckoning with a gentle touch on my inner thighs, I
parted my legs to give her easier access. I felt her fingers gently
brush over my labs, stroke between them and then enter me. As she
began to stroke and probe my sex, in encouragement I pushed back in
to her and I felt the warmth of her lips close on my clit. I groaned
my approval, but still I continued on my mission to pleasure her
little one.</p><p>Helen now had her little legs held high in the air and they were
spread wide, opening up the pouty little sex slit and the divide of
her gorgeous little butt to my gaze (and caressing). Lovingly I
concentrated alternately on the little slit, the little crinkled
coral pink star of her anus and the flat little perineum between the
two. Every where glistened with her wetness and I lathed my tongue up
and down the soft wet divide, savouring the smooth and tangy
preteen’s pre-cummie juices. Finally, I could not wait any longer.
Gently opening up the split of her sex with my thumbs I parted the
little petals of her labs and gazed down at the heavenly display.
Every little secret of her external genitalia and bottom was now
clearly exposed. At the base her tight little anus, the smooth
perineum and then the now opened sex split. The ‘crimson’ inner
beauty of her little vagina entrance glistened wetly and above the
tiny hole of her urethra was the pouty little flange of her prepuce.
I licked my lips and spearing my tongue slid the tip over all these
little jewels and then homing in, pushed it as far as I could into
her vagina. Immediately the muscles of the snug little tunnel griped
it and for a minute or so I wiggled the tip deep deep within her and
Helen squirmed and moaned  with pleasure.</p><p>I was determined to satisfy Helen before enjoying my own climax (that
I could feel building up) and began fervently to work on achieving
this by bringing her to an orgasm as quickly as I could. Knowingly I
worked on the littleones sex. Removing my tongue I pushed back her
fleshy little clitty hood and concentrated on massaging the pointy
little bud that popped into view. It sparkled like a shiny little
pearl and firmly I rubbed my lips round it. I teased the tip with my
tongue and at the same time, I reached up and pressed the tip of my
index finger, soaked with her own cum, against the opening of her
cunny and gently slid it into her.  She yelped her approval as I
eased forward into the tight, hot and slippery smooth little passage
and slowly, as I suckled and toyed with her clit, I began to finger
fuck her.</p><p>My goal did not take long. Suddenly, she cried out more loudly and
her body stiffened and judging it perfectly, I removed my finger and
covered her sex completely with my mouth. As she came, my tongue
slipped into her again and I drank the little spurts of the salty
sweet cum that sprayed the inside of my mouth.</p><p>The taste of Helens cummie and its aroma was intoxicating and so
arousing that what with that and with Joanne’s continuing avid
attention to my own ‘nether regions’ my own passion was being
stimulated to a new height. With her tongue and her soft lips and
probing fingers Joanne expertly continued to work on me, and with the
enthusiastic attention of daughter Mary who was still happily nursing
beneath me, I was in heaven. The little love avidly suckling,  
alternately sucking both nipples and fondling my breasts and I was
especially aroused by the delightfully awareness that I was not only
receiving ‘incestuous’ sexual pleasuring from Mother and daughter,
but that I had just ‘totally satisfied’ sexually one of her other
daughters and my lover Su, was in the process of doing the same to
her third!</p><p>I glanced across to Su and Wendy and another surge of pleasure washed
through me. Both I saw were now on the floor. My lover Su was on her
back and  had the naked little eight year old ‘reversed’ on top of
her, kneeling in a 69 position. The little ones bottom was facing me
and I could see Su’s tongue avidly working on the little pink clam of
her sex slit as her hands caressed the small cheeks of her bottom.  I
knew she must be tasting the little ones juices and I knew also, that
in a moment or so, she would also be toying with the little ‘button
hole’ of her anus. Savouring all of this, I closed my eyes and let my
own pending passionate release build up. With unerring accuracy,
Joanne now knowledgeably probed and she immediately found my G-spot.
Deftly she stroked it and the stimulations instantly had the desired
effect. I knew my sex was beginning to leak a continuous ‘dribble’ of
what we call in the CASS family, pre-cum honey!        </p><p>After only a few moments of this gorgeous incestuous orgy,
I felt it. A surge of warmth rose up within me and in a moment, I
climaxed. I groaned out aloud with pleasure as the enveloping waves
of gratification washed through me, bringing my whole body to a
tingling sensual crescendo. I felt the warm pulsing release from my
pussy and the gentle touch of Joanne’s lips as she drank it down.</p><p>My ‘cummie’ was a beautiful one and when it had finally subsided I
pulled my lips away from Helen’s little sex slit. Her sexual appetite
was now sated (well for now I guessed) and though a little out of
breath, she had relaxed. I licked the final little droplets of cum
from her slit and the divide of her bottom cheeks and lowered her
legs. Placing an affectionate kiss on her little mound I slowly
straightened up. As I did so, my nipple plopped nosily from little
Mary’s lips. It was wet and aroused to a firm nub from her attention
and she grinned up at me.</p><p>“You got such nice titties Chrissy.” she said quietly. “They are
littler than Mums but they are ever so nice to suck and play with!”</p><p>I laughed and stroked her face. “Any time you want them darling, you
are welcome!”</p><p>Hearing cries of pleasure, I glanced over to Su I saw (and heard)
Wendy writhing and squealing with delight on top of her. She was
clearly in the throws of a cummie and I smiled as I saw Su had parted
and straightened the little ones legs out so she was laying on top of
her with her little thighs pressed either side of Su’s face. She was
holding her firmly as she could and I knew her mouth was now buried
into the little ones sex, hidden from view by her head, between the
cheeks of Wendy’s frenziedly bouncing bottom. Obviously she was
happily tasting the girly emissions of her little ones climax.</p><p>When the ‘cummie’ was complete and they parted, they looked over to
us and they both grinned. Joanne had also pulled back from me and
though she was still gently stroking the shaft of my clit and bottom
she smiled at them and we all grinned at each other. Su and Wendy
came over to us and there was a general hugging and kissing all round
and then Joanne said loudly so all could hear.</p><p>“Girls, Chrissy has just had a beautiful cummie but Oh my, she has a
very large and beautiful clit come and look!” and turning to me she
said “can the girls come and look and have touch and feel?”</p><p>“Oh of course!” I chuckled. “I would love it, if they don’t mind me
being so wet that is. The big clitty I think I inherited from my Mum,
hers is even bigger! Or maybe it’s just because it gets used so
much.” I chuckled. “Mum suckled it from the day I was born and it has
been in use ever since!”</p><p>Joanne laughed and turned to the girls again. “Come girls, come and
look at Chrissy’s clit and taste her honey too, she had a lovely big
cum, and you see? ! If you all have your clitties sucked every day
like Chrissy’s Mummy did hers, maybe yours will be just as big one
day!”</p><p>Obligingly I had turned over to lie on my back, resting my shoulders
against the settee and I opened my legs for them. Though pleasantly
tingling still from my climax, I was still on a sexual high and I
welcomed the idea of more sexual attention, especially by the thought
of the three little naked sisters who still seemed switched on
to ‘more’ sexy fun and games.</p><p>The three youngsters duly all knelt around me and they scrutinised my
pubic area closely.</p><p>“Oh wow! It is big Chrissy!” Mary exclaimed “and I love your blonde
fluffy hairs Chrissy! They look so soft and silky and … and all
yummie wet round your pussy!” and she reached down to stroke my
pubes. “Ooooh it is so soft, Mummy and her friends all shave their
hair off or have have quite curly springy hair that is not nearly as
soft as yours. Yours is lovely and soft. “</p><p>The three girls in turn stroked and touched me intimately, their
little fingers sliding in my wetness and Helen was the first to lean
forward. Boldly she ovaled her little mouth and covered the prominent
pink spur of my clit that was rampantly standing out quite
prominently like a thumb. The feel of her hot little lips encasing it
was bliss and I felt her little tongue stroke the tip. She suckled on
it for a moment or so then pulled back and slid her tongue between my
labs. She lapped the wet flaps for a moment or so then pulling back
smiled at me and licked her lips then she looked at her sisters.</p><p>“Chrissy is still dribbling cummie!” she announced. “She tastes sooo
yummie yummie, come Mary, your turn for licks and then Wendy!” The
three little loves took it in turns to lap, suck and generally ‘play’
with me, watched of course by their Mum and Su. Finally the three sat
back and grinned. Their faces flushed (and wet).</p><p>“How long you two staying here Chrissy?” Helen asked.</p><p>“Well, we are staying here for the weekend darling.” I answered. “We
leave on Monday afternoon.”</p><p>“Oh great, we can have lots and lots of fun together then. Auntie
Betty and Claire will be here this evening and then we will be seven
of us!” Helen enthused looking up at me with a big smile.</p><p>I had lifted myself up now and was sat back on to my couch and Helen
quickly jumped to her feet and climbed on to me. She snuggled in,
half lying and half sitting on me and I put my arms round her,
holding her close and she began once more to  fondle and ‘play’ with
my breasts.</p><p>Joanne and Su too had now returned to a couch and sat down next to
each other and the girls had returned to their  chosen partners
(Wendy to Su and Mary to Joanne) and were also now intimately cuddled
up in their arms.</p><p>Joanne laughed as she hugged Mary and she said gently. “Darling I am
sure Chrissy and Su know they are welcome here now and that we would
all love to have them spend time with us, but they will probably have
plans of their own for the weekend and they must decide what they
want to do!”</p><p>The three girls looked saddened by this announcement and Wendy I saw
immediately snuggle even closer to Su (if that were possible) and
Helen looked up at me.</p><p>“You will be able to spend some time with us won’t you Chrissy?” she
asked. Her eyes pleaded and I smiled and kissed her forehead. I
looked at Su and she grinned then kissed Wendy’s hair and stroked her
thigh and bottom. I knew then that though we had planned a weekend of
mutual loving and passion alone, the new situation we found ourselves
in met with her approval. It was clear she was delighted at the way
things had gone so far so I looked back to Helen.</p><p>“Well darling I am sure we will.  Su and I have no real plans for the
weekend as we came here for a break from work and school, and … well,
to be together and have nice sexy loving fun together. The beautiful
surprise of finding you girls and your Mummy to share our loving has
just added to the enjoyment of our holiday. But, Auntie Betty and
Claire arrive this evening don’t they, we would not want to interfere
with their visit …”</p><p>“I assure you Auntie Betty and Claire will be thrilled to meet you.”
Joanne chuckled. “Betty is my twin sister, twins run in the family,
and as I mentioned before we have the same attitude towards sex and
our children. Claire her daughter is only 7 but she loves sexy loving
and is a proper little nympho! We, sis and I, planned on the five of
us ‘having fun’ together this weekend. My sis and I have been lovers
since we were toddlers, and we still are by the way, and we ‘share’
our family loving when we are together, so please don’t feel that
them being here is a problem. Quite the opposite! But you must feel
free to do what you wish. Just know you are more than welcome here …”
and standing up, she patted Mary’s bare little butt and said “Come on
you girls, all of you, scoot off to wash and put some clothes on then
we will go for a little walk along the beach and be back in time to
have supper before Auntie Betty arrives with Claire.”</p><p>Disentangling themselves from Su and I, Wendy and Helen jumped down
and followed Mary, though not before Helen had paused long enough to
kiss me gently but passionately on the mouth and hug me. “You are
gonna come too Chrissy aren’t you?” she asked, looking concerned, and
I glanced at Su who nodded her approval.</p><p>“That would be nice darling” I replied “but after we too have gone to
put some clothes on too.” Helens face beamed and the three girls
delightedly (and noisily) jumped up and down and clapped their hands,
then they scampered off into the apartment.</p><p>“Are you sure you are okay with all this?” Joanne asked coming over
to me. “Like obviously the girls have fallen for you both in a big
way but we must not encroach on your time together.” She gently
hugged and kissed me and Su joined us.</p><p>“Oh no Joanne!” I replied. “Meeting you and your girls, it has been a
lovely start to our weekend. To Su and I, sharing lovings with little
ones is an added bonus to lovemaking. We have adored pleasuring your
little ones, and being pleasured by them, it really has been a lovely
start to our weekend.</p><p>“And I should mention that in the quietest of whispers, Wendy has
already asked if she can sleep with me tonight” Su said and went
on “and I suspect Helen wants to sleep with Chrissy. Lovers though we
are, it would be so lovely for us if they joined us. If you are in
agreement of course...”</p><p>“Agreement?” Joanne exclaimed. “But of course you have my agreement!
It is a lovely idea and it will relieve the sleeping arrangements
enormously for us! It means Betty, Claire, Mary and I can sleep
together and ‘have fun’ and the girls will have you. Two happy
foursomes! Mary has been dying for Claire’s arrival as they adore
each other and they can’t keep their hands off each other. I promised
Mary they can sleep together though I know they will end up in bed
with Betty and I!”</p><p>We all laughed and I said “Okay, it is agreed then! We would love to
have them with us tonight! But speak to them before we come back to
make sure that is really what they want though.”</p><p>“I will, but I know they will be over the moon at the idea!” Joanne
replied</p><p>I laughed and it seemed natural for me to lean over and kiss her on
the lips and Su immediately joined us in a brief but
intimate ‘threesome’ cuddle, kiss and fondling session.</p><p>“Okies, so we’ll go up and get some clothes on and we will be back
shortly. Give us about 30 minutes or so?” I queried. “We do need to
shower I think!”  I added with a grin and following her nod of
approval we left the room and went back to our own apartment.</p><p>Next chapter -  the arrival of Joannes sis and her little one Claire
and how the weekend developed ...</p><p>Hugs<br/>
Chrissy and family</p>"
534,"A Beach Encounter, Part 4",The CASS Family,4,We meet Joanne's twin sister and her littl girl Clair (7) and Su and I agree to let Helen (10) and Wendy (8) spend the night with us.,['FF Ff ff inc ped'],"<p>When we reached our apartment, Su and I turned to each other and
although sexually ‘sated’, we were still hot from our earlier sexual
encounters. One of our biggest turn-on’s, other than each other, has
always been giving sexual pleasure to youngsters, especially
pre-teens, and of course sharing their pleasures with each other. We
hugged and kissed, licked and we savoured the tastes and scents of
the little ones sex juices that still lingered on our lips, faces and
fingers. When ever Su and I have shared sex with others we always
seem to automatically ‘reconfirm’ our love for each other with
affectionate cuddles and sometimes more sex as soon as we are alone.
The embrace lasted a couple of minutes or so but we finally parted
after a long long kiss and after a swift but intimate shower together
we slipped on our bikinis and made our way back down to Joanne’s.</p><p>The family were waiting for us and as soon as we entered the room the
girls immediately paired off as before. Helen came to me, Mary stayed
with her mum and the little eight year old Wendy dashed over to Su.
Laughing, Su picked her up and hugging her gave her a big kiss. All
the family wore white bikini swimsuits but the girls were the cutest
little cotton ones imaginable! Wendy’s top was barely more than
a ‘ribbon’ that just covered but certainly did not hide the slight
little of the ‘beginnings’ of her breast development and her nipples
were hard little points that stood out clearly against the thin
material.</p><p>Helen and Mary however, well they had delightful ‘budding’ breasts
and similarly their bikini tops also barely covered them. Almost
identical in size to each other, they had small but distinctly formed
coned shaped breasts, crowned with what we called in the CASS
family ‘puffies’. When bared to our view earlier we had seen the
aureoles were full and raised and the nipples in their centre stood
out prominently. When I had lovingly suckled and played with Helens
breasts, the nipples had firmed to hard little points and though
small, by the way she had squirmed beneath me and pulled my head more
firmly against her it was clear they were ‘ultra’ sensitive! Needless
to say, the bikini tops did nothing to hide them, in fact, they
actually emphasized their beauty!</p><p>The bottom half of the bikinis were just as revealing. A thin hipster
waist band that a small triangle at the front that disappeared into
the join of their thighs. Again, although it certainly covered the
necessary bits adequately, the stretched thin cotton material
revealed to an onlooker a delightful ‘cameltoe’ that was almost as
alluring and erotic as showing the real thing beneath! At the back,
the thong like strip nestled in the split of their buttocks so their
tight little bottom cheeks were totally bare! Su and I after
completing  this quick ‘survey’ looked at each other and smiled with
approval.</p><p>“I spoke to the girls and they are thrilled at the prospect of
sleeping with you tonight Chrissy, are you sure though that is okay
with you both?” Joanne said as we set off to the beach.</p><p>“Positive!” I chuckled “it will really be heaven to have them with us
if that is definitely what the want!” As I spoke Helen squeezed my
hand and I looked down at her.</p><p>“It’s definite we want to!” she giggled smiling at me. “Is your bed
big enough for all four of us or will we be in two beds?” she asked.</p><p>“Well, the main bedroom has what they call ‘super king-size’ beds
darling, so yes, I am sure we could all fit in it very comfortably.
Would you like for the four of us to be together?” I queried and
grinned at her knowing what her reply would be.</p><p>“Oh yes please Chrissy we really really would!” she replied excitedly
and at my smile of agreement she released my hand and rushed up to
where Su and Wendy were walking just in front of us.</p><p>“Hey Wendy we are going to sleep with Chrissy an Su an we are all
going to sleep in the same bed! You and me and Chrissy an Su all
together!” she gasped excitedly.</p><p>“Oh wow! So cool sis” Wendy exclaimed gleefully and the two hugged
each other and jumped up and down in delight, watched by the four of
us.</p><p>The sleeping arrangements now confirmed, we continued our walk and
though there were not many other people on the beach I was pleasantly
surprised after the earlier ‘orgy’ to see how well behaved the girls
were. As we walked the opportunities for sexual ‘fun/touching’ were
many but though they played with us and each other at no time did
they infer, should any one have been watching, anything other than
that we were just a normal happy family.</p><p>As soon as we were in the apartment the girls flimsy bikinis
had ‘gone’ and again they were totally naked and when Joanne insisted
we stay with them until Betty and Clair arrived so we could meet
them, not reluctantly, we agreed. We seated ourselves next to each
other on one of the couches and Helen and Wendy clambered back up on
to our laps and ‘cuddled up’ and Mary did the same with her Mum.</p><p>Though we intimately caressed, it was more
like ‘affectionate cuddles’ rather than an active sexual encounter
this time. Granted, they soon had our bikini tops off to bare our
breasts but it was a warm evening and for me it was heaven to feel
Helens naked body on my skin as I caressed her and yes, she fondled
and played with my breasts and covered them with wet kisses which was
heaven … and granted we began to ‘fondle’ them exactly where they
guided our hands, but intentionally we did not stimulate their
emotions too much … there was after all a whole night ahead for that.</p><p>As we sat chatting in this idyllic cuddling session we, or rather Su
and I, were rather surprised when without warning, Betty and
Claire ‘walked in’ on us even though Joanne had mentioned to me that
she had given her a key in case they were out when they arrived.</p><p>Looking at Betty I recalled Joanne had mentioned they were twins but
I was stunned by how identical they were. Both were about 5’ 8” and
though she was fully clothed, dressed ‘casually’ in a neatly fitting
beige trouser suit, I suspected that figure wise they were the same.
Having seen Joanne naked, I had admired her full but well
proportioned figure. She had beautiful breasts, about a 40C I
guessed, a reasonably slim waist and wide hips set off nicely by her
long legs. Betty I would bet was the same. They even had a similar
shoulder length hair style and though both were obviously brunettes,
their hair was identically highlighted to give the impression
of ‘almost’ blond. Even facially, everything about them seemed to a
mirror of each other.</p><p>Little Clair was gorgeous. Being a year younger than Wendy she was a
little smaller, but looking at her, there was a family resemblance
and they certainly could have passed as sisters. As soon she and
Betty had entered the room, Claire had rushed over to hug Mary who
had jumped off her Mum’s lap to greet her. Oblivious of all around
them, she and Mary (who as you recall was already naked) stood
hugging and kissing each other.</p><p>Joanne, naked other than the bottom half of her bikini, got up and
the two women firmly embraced. There was a lot of hugging and
squeezing and feeling, especially on behalf of Betty who almost
instantly had her hand inside the back Joanne’s swimsuit and was
fondling her bum. Their kisses were very eager and clearly ‘French’
and it was not the sort of greeting we would have expected a couple
of sisters to give each other had we not been told that they were
lovers! As though copying her mum, Clair’s little hands were already
fondling Wendy’s bottom cheeks and Wendy, to our delight was
methodically undressing her.</p><p>Betty glanced round at the scene and laughed out loud. “My God
Joanne, what an adorable sight!” and when they finally parted, Joanne
turned to us.</p><p>For some reason we had not moved. We still had the littleones on our
laps. We were still virtually naked (well topless anyway) and the
little ones were of course totally naked and were still cuddling us
as though nothing had happened. There was no doubt therefore as
to ‘what we were all doing’.</p><p>“Betty, these are our neighbours for the weekend from upstairs”
Joanne announced. “Chrissy and Su, this if you had not guessed
already is my sis Betty. Sis, they are lovers and also sisters by
adoption and as you see, they are now big buddies with Helen and
Wendy!”</p><p>Betty grinned broadly and came over to us and with out hesitation,
kissed us all very affectionately on the lips. When she kissed me I
felt her tongue briefly caress my lips then slip between them to
fleetingly stroke mine.</p><p>“Oh what heaven!” she murmured straightening up and gazing at us. Her
voice sounded exactly like Joanne’s and she then, looking at Su
asked “Su darling, do tell me, how old are you?”</p><p>Su smiled. “I am 16 Betty and in answer to you next question, we have
been lovers since I was adopted by the family when I was 11.”</p><p>“Oh how lovely! I love it I love it!” Betty cried clasping her hands
together with delight. “How truly truly beautiful for you both!
Chrissy, I am sooooo envious, she is gorgeous!”</p><p>She turned back to Joanne and smiled. “Joe hon. I must get out of
these clothes and get our luggage out of the car, any chance you can
manage to make yourself decent for a minute to give me a hand? Clair
clearly is definitely out of the running already way ahead of me!”</p><p>We all looked over to Clair and saw that she was now not only
completely naked, her clothes lying in a heap on the floor, but she
and Mary were now lying on the couch, legs entwined, and Mary was
grinning contentedly as Claire feasted on one of her small pouty
breasts as she fondled the other. I noticed also that Mary had her
hand between Clair’s parted legs, her fingers cupping the little ones
sex.</p><p>We all laughed and as Joanne picked up her bikini top and put it on I
kissed Helen on the fore head and said “Su and I will give you a hand
too and then we will leave you all in peace for a while! Perhaps we
can join you later?” but before I could move Betty held up her hand
to us and laughed.</p><p>“No no, you two stay and ‘look after’ the girls, the two of us can
manage fine, it’s only a couple of cases … honest, and we won’t be a
moment!”</p><p>We settled back and resumed our ‘cuddling’ but when they duly
returned after depositing Betty’s luggage Su and I reluctantly
released the two little ones on or laps and stood up.</p><p>“We will go Joanne. We need to change and we have dinner to prepare”
and I added with a grin as I stroked Helens cheek affectionately “,
we would love to come back later though, I believe we have to collect
some of your family to relieve the accommodation problem!”</p><p>“Okay” Joanne answered “we need to do the same really and Betty needs
to unpack and freshen up … so fine, we will see you later. Come down
when you have eaten and we will have drinks and chats and then you
can take these two back with you! I have told Bet how you have so
kindly offered to look after Helen and Wendy!”</p><p>“Oh yes, I know they will be a big problem for you both, probably
keep you awake all night too!” Betty chuckled and the two girls
giggled and after we had kissed them both ‘bi’ we returned to our
apartment.</p><p>About three hours later Su and I returned to Joanne’s apartment.
After that is having had cuddles, a delicious salad and seafood
dinner with a bottle of wine and then more cuddles, in that order! We
had put some casual clothes on as it was now dark and the evening had
cooled the earlier summer days heat.</p><p>Joanne and Betty were alone and informed us that the girls
were ‘resting’ after their supper. “We let them stay up late when on
holiday, providing they rest after dinner, and we mean rest, no sexy
games and stuff.” Joanne informed us with a grin. She motioned us to
one of the couches and handing us each a glass of wine we all sat
down and for about an hour exchanged details of our family
lifestyles. Betty we learned was single and that Clair’s was the
result of a one night fling.</p><p>“I have always been a lesbian” she told us. “But after too many
drinks one night at a party I ended up in the sack with a guy. Don’t
remember much about it to be honest. I remember him touching me up
and next thing I woke up in the morning and he was gone. It wasn’t
rape, I was just too pissed to say no or resist. However, I knew he
had had sex with me and lo, Claire was conceived! When I found out I
was pregnant and it was to be a girl, well I decided to have the
baby. I was financially stable then as I had and still have a small
business in the city which was and is doing well. I have never looked
back, she is my dream child and we adore each other”.</p><p>“What sis did not mention is that she is a brilliant masseuse. Her
clinic in the city is for women only and it is very exclusive. Many
of her ‘clientele’ come for ‘special’ relaxing therapy that is not
printed in her brochures if you know what I mean!” We all look
forward to her massages … I am sure she will be delighted to give you
two one if you like!”</p><p>“Oh yes please!” Su exclaimed with a big smile “an Chrissy can watch
when you do me …”</p><p>“Darling I would love to ‘do you’ as you put it and would love
Chrissy to help me!” Betty laughed.</p><p>“Sounds fun” I said grinning at Su then I went on “As to Clair’s
conception, I was conceived in the same way, exactly the same except
that Mum and Dad got married. He wanted to do the right thing and he
has been a good father to me. Mum says he was not into sex really
from the start and though she never told him she was a lesbian, after
a couple of unsuccessful sessions they gave up on the sex thing and
have had a happy but platonic relationship ever since. Mum says she
and I were lovers in every way from the day I was born which he knows
nothing about, or about our lesbian friends and lovers, or about the
relationship Su and I have”.  </p><p>“Chrissy love, that is so surreal! The first day I was alone with
Claire and was bathing her I looked down at the cute little slit
between her chubby little legs and could not resist kissing it. I
cradled her little bottom cheeks in my palm and lifting her to my
lips, I kissed it and then I had to lick it and … well I have been
doing that ever since! Long before she could talk I knew she enjoyed
my ‘licks and kisses’. She used to gurgle away to her self with a big
smile on her face and almost the first thing I remember her doing on
her own was to open her legs to me after I had bathed her.</p><p>“I used to lick her slit and bottom till she got so carried away she
would squeal with pleasure and often, she would pee! Her pee was so
sweet, I used to lap it up and it became a routine. I used to lick
her sometimes just to get her to pee for me … As she grew up and
became a toddler, I continued. If I didn’t give her her licks at
night, she would scream blue murder and have a tantrum! Now, she has
proper cummies as well and she and I are lovers proper. I taught her
how to pleasure herself and she soon wanted to do to me what I did to
her. We rarely if ever go to sleep now without having a cummie.”</p><p>“And when we stay with sis, it becomes a family orgy!” Joanne
laughed. “Everyone has sex together.
“The funny thing is though, for the last 6 months or so, Mary and
Clair seem to have a real thing going. Leave them alone together and
almost immediately they are cuddling and then they are having sex.
Clothes come off and they are soon masturbating, often each other and
giving each other oral sex, they love oral sex and a 69 is inevitable
once they get going … and they love and audience too!”</p><p>“How lovely for you … I trust you are like us and love watching
children enjoying sexual pleasures!” I laughed.</p><p>“Of course,” Betty answered “Clair and I have beautiful sex together
all the time and when Jo and her family join us, we have beautiful
family orgies. We all love sex, we all love each other … and as I am
sure you know, it gives a family a bonding that other families just
don’t have. We are a very close and contented little family group!”</p><p>As if on cue, the door opened and Helen and Wendy, holding hands,
came in. As always they were naked and seeing Su and I ran over and
jumped up on to our laps and gave us hugs and kisses.</p><p>“Where are Mary and Claire darlings?” Joanne asked and the two girls
grinned.
“They just woke up an they are having licky feelies …” Helen
replied.” We were goin to join them but we want to save ourselves for
Chrissy and Su tonight!” she added.</p><p>“Okay, I see.” Betty said, and turning to the door she called out
loudly “Hey you two! Clair, Mary! We got visitors and you can do that
in here where we can all see … Okay?”</p><p>We all grinned and a moment or so later the two girls came in. “We
was just having cuddles Mum” Clair said innocently.</p><p>They both looked a bit sleepy and a bit flushed and Joanne
said “That’s okay, but when we have visitors, it’s rude to stay away.
You know you can make love in front of us and I know Su and Chrissy
would love to watch! We would all love to watch as we have not seen
you two together for ages.”</p><p>The two little ones grinned and Mary said “Can we do it on the rug
here in front of you all?”</p><p>“That would be lovely darling. You have plenty of room and we can all
see! Settle down there and carry on with what you were doing when we
called you.” Joanne said and with out further prompting, and with coy
but big smiles, the two girls lay down in front of us all.</p><p>Mary lay down on her back, putting her hands behind her
head and Clair, parting Mary’s legs, knelt down between them and
started licking the exposed slit and pudgy little mound. Mary
immediately pulled her knees up to give her easier access and she
watched Clair licking her with a big smile on her face. For a minute
or so, Clair concentrated on moving her tongue up and down Mary’s
slit, but then she reached up and gently parted the lips and we saw
her tongue wiggle into the little hole that was the entrance to
Mary’s cunny and her fingers began lightly rubbing the little bud of
Mary clit. We all watched in silence, but the sight soon had us all
aroused. Jo had already moved over and to sit next to her sister and
with out taking their eyes of their performing daughters, they had
hugged each other and kissed briefly.</p><p>Wendy, on Su’s lap, I saw already had lifted Su’s T- shirt
to get at her breasts and Su now had her hand resting high up between
Wendy’s parted thighs and her index finger and thumb was idly toying
and stroking the soft pouting edges of her little cunny and bare pink
mound.</p><p>My eyes returned to the little lovers on the floor and saw
they had changed position and Clair now was kneeling over Mary in the
classic 69 position. Mary had reached up and parted the cheeks of
Clair’s bottom and we could see her tongue licking the inside of her
opened pussy, and as her fingers caressed her little bottom, she
began stroking the tight little star of her anus.</p><p>I could only surmise that Claire was engaged in similar
stimulations but I was suddenly aware of a tongue licking my nipple
and a hand gently cupping my breast I looked down and saw Helen has
slipped the buttons on my blouse and had it open and moving my hand
that had been caressing her thigh and bottom, she lifted it over and
placed it between her legs. He pussy was velvet soft and as my finger
tip traced the little cleft, I felt a slippery warm wetness.</p><p>I looked over to Su who read my thoughts and nodded.
Putting my mouth to Helens little ear I licked it, kissed it and
whispered “Time we went to bed little one, okay?” She looked up me,
nodded and smiled and slipped off my knee and Su and I stood up. Su
was carrying the little 8 year old in her arms and we headed for the
door. We smiled at Joanne and Betty who were already getting
decidedly amorous, both with their tops undone, and they smiled back.</p><p>“We see you all tomorrow.” I whispered to Joanne as we passed
them “and we will return your daughters in the morning, have fun!”</p><p>“Not to early I hope!” she said quietly and blew us a kiss and
winked. “We might not get up to early ….”</p>"
535,"A Beach Encounter, Part 5",The CASS Family,5,The two little pre-teens spend the nightwith us ... Mmmmmmmmmm,['Ff Ff'],"<p>        When we reached our apartment needless to say we headed
straight for the bedroom! Gently Su lowered Wendy on to the bed and
Helen quickly clambered up next to her and cuddled up close. The two
naked preteens looked at us expectantly with wide grins on their
faces and watched by them both, we began to remove our clothes. As we
undressed we saw Helen lie on her back and stretch her legs out
straight and Wendy promptly lay on her side next to her, propped up
on one elbow.</p><p>They did not take their eyes of us but placing a free hand on Helens
tummy Wendy started stroking her, intimately fondling and caressing
her sister.First she moved her hand up to the budding breasts then
back down across her tummy to her proud little mound, thighs, then
back up to her mound again and then on back to her breasts again. She
spent time on the small swellings with their hard pinky brown nipples
and Helen smiled her encouragement. The two girls kissed on the lips
then straightening up, Wendy moved her hand back down to the swell of
Helens small mound and the cunny below. The 10 year old immediately
opened her legs for her sister who started stroking her fingers over
the smooth puffy outer lips and dividing slit of Helens ‘kitty’.</p><p>Now naked ourselves, Su and I joined them on the bed. I sat next to
Helen and Su next to and behind Wendy. With a knowing look at each
other we smiled and I then looked down to Helen. “Do you two play
with each other often?” I asked.</p><p>        “Uh huh.” Helen nodded. “Mum has a big bed like this and
though we have our own beds, we usually sleep together and sometimes,
well most times in the morning we join Mum and she has taught us how
to give each other real cool feelies and we have lots of cummies
together!”</p><p>“Mmmmm I bet you all do too!” I chuckled. “How about you two carry on
now and have feelies together, and let Su and I watch for a few
minutes?… and then we will join in and we all have fun together ...”</p><p>“An cummies Su, can we make you and Chrissy have cummies too?” Wendy
asked looking up at her.</p><p>“Of course, we will all have lovely feelies and cummies tonight
darling, lots and lots of them I expect!” she answered stroking the
little ones hair and giving her a kiss. “We will have a lovely night
together making love, starting with you showing us how you make each
other cum.”</p><p>The two girls giggled then smiled at each other. “We make out we are
lovers first and have feelies and then we have sucks” Helen said and
with our approving nod, the two girls began to kiss.</p><p>Su and I looked at each other and smiling we moved closer to them and
settled down to watch. The two sisters after brief kisses were soon
getting into ‘lick feelies’ as they called them … and Wendy quite
expertly I thought, began to masturbate Helen. It was erotic to watch
them but it seemed the girls were trying to impress us rather than
enjoy the sex. Su and I looked at each other and as if in silent
agreement, we decided to proceed. Gently, with a smile to Wendy, Su
took her hand away from Helens sex and turning her, motioned her lie
on the bed like her sister. I lay down on my side next to Helen (Su
did the same next to Wendy) and I said quietly to them
both “Darlings, we are going to give you both a lovely lovely sexy
time tonight but we have plenty of time to do it in so let’s all just
take it nice and slow and enjoy okay?”</p><p>        The two girls nodded their agreement but Helen immediately
said “But we are gona have sexy fun and cummies before we got to
sleep aren’t we Chrissy?”</p><p>        I smiled and nodded. “Oh yes, we certainly are darling, but
we are going to take our time rather than just have ‘quick’ sexy
feelies. Su and I are going to give you ‘special’ loving feelies.
Though just sexy fun is great, tonight we are all going to be lovers.”</p><p>They both looked a little puzzled by this but Su hugged Wendy. “You
will see,” she said adjusting her position “we are going to pleasure
you tonight. Pleasure you and love you. Not hurried sexy feelies that
make you cum quick, but long gentle loving feelies … feelies that you
will both love I promise.”</p><p>The girls smiled and nodded their understanding. “But we are gona
have cummies then.” Helen said looking at me enquiringly.</p><p>I nodded again and leaning down to her, I kissed her very gently on
the lips. I literally ‘brushed’ my lips over hers, then I ran the tip
of my tongue over them. She responded by opening her mouth to accept
my tongue but I pulled back slightly and looked down at her. “Kiss
me, lets have a nice long kiss darling.” Helen nodded and when I bent
down this time, we did just that, we kissed.</p><p>As we kissed, I reached up and gently stroked the side of her face,
her hair and then her neck, shoulders and arms and she moaned quietly
as my hand slid down to finally close on one of her small breasts.
Already the nipple was hard and as I fondled and played with the
breast we continued our kiss. Our tongues were softly playing
together now and as hers tentatively probed, I sucked on it and drew
it into my mouth. Her saliva was sweet as honey and she again moaned
happily and after a moment or so, returned the compliment. She drew
my tongue in and her little lips closed on it and her I felt her
tongue stroke it.</p><p>Clearly the little love now realised there was no rush and that we
were going to take our time. We continued our ‘French’ kissing and I
continued my fondling of her breasts for several minutes. I stroked
them, alternately cupping the small mounds in my palm and gently
squeezing them. I lightly pinched the swollen little nipples, rolling
the firm buttons gently between my thumb and forefinger. After
awhile, I decided to progress further. I pressed my lips a little
more firmly down on hers and I deliberately sucked the breath out of
her lungs into mine. She moaned quietly and I let her suck it back.
Passionately, for a moment or so, we just exchanged each others air
till finally I broke the kiss.</p><p>“Lie still darling.” I whispered and I trailed a line of kisses down
her neck to her chest. Still continuing my attention to one of her
breast with my free hand my lips homed in on the other. The soft warm
swelling was just small enough for me to suck in to my mouth
completely, and as I drew it in, I swathed my tongue over the smooth
captive flesh and teased the nipple.
 
With out releasing my hold, I glanced over at Su. She was at the same
stage of pleasuring Wendy as I with Helen. She was happily
ministering similar delights on Wendy’s slightly smaller but just as
adorable budding little ‘puffies’ that were the ‘beginnings’ of her
breast development.</p><p>Turning back to my own little one, I tenderly caressed the soft
mounds, one with my hand, the other with my lips mouth and tongue.  
Finally, I moved my self down slightly to be nearer my ultimate goal
but then I paused. I remembered, I was to give this little love a
loving ‘to remember’. Pulling away I fondled her breast, now coated
with the smooth wetness of my saliva then slid my hand down her
tummy. Her legs quickly parted in anticipation of my quest and I
cupped my fingers over the bare swell of her mound to cover the soft
but pouting outer, and just visible, inner lips below. Already she
was delightfully ‘slippery wet’ with pre-cummie honey and I could not
resist sliding my finger along and between the soft fleshy folds but
then, to her surprise, I removed my hands, from her breast and her
sex.</p><p>“Turn over darling, lie on your tummy now, and open your legs …” I
whispered, licking my finger. Helen quickly turned over and stretched
out on her tummy, her legs splayed as directed.</p><p>I gazed at the gorgeous little body laid out before me and smiled.
What ever way up she was just as beautiful to look at I mused; on her
back or on her tummy she was gorgeous. She had her arms stretched
down by her sides and her face was turned to me. Eyes wide and
smiling she was looking at me full of anticipation. I stroked her
cheek then my eyes quickly slid over and down her slender back. Down
the little furrow of her back bone, down to the dip in the small of
her back then on to the slight widening of her slim hips and beyond,
to the rise of the beautiful pert twin mounds of her bottom cheek.</p><p>With a sigh of pleasure, I began. I started my journey at the top.
Stroking her hair clear I ran my hands over her young shoulders then
in circular movements slowly I slid them down her back. I followed
each caress with a kiss and when I reached the base of her spine, as
I kissed the small of her back I adjusted my position by raising
myself up and I eased myself round to lie on my tummy between the
little ones legs, at the same time parting them more fully for access
and a more open view!</p><p>        From where I was now laying, with her legs open as they
were, I did have a very clear view. Plainly exposed, centred in the
divide of the small but perfect little bottom cheeks, was the bright
little pink star of her anus and below that, the pouty jewel of her
sex slit. The smooth swell of her small outer labs looked just like a
little pink peach, but swollen with arousal and peeking from between
them in the little dividing slit were the folds of her inner labs and
the pod of her clitty hood. The delicate little pink petals were
quite prominent now and glistening between them, was the telltale
trace of her arousal.</p><p>Gently with both hands I began stroking her bottom cheeks and at the
same time I parted them to expose even more of her little anus. I
leant forward and with the tip of my tongue I teased the opening and
her bottom raised up in encouragement.</p><p>“Ohhhhh Chrissy I love that.” she moaned and for a minute or so I
fondled her cheeks and spearing my tongue, entered the tight confines
of her back passage. Her sphincter relaxed and allowed me to wiggle
my tongue into her. The little tunnel was warm and silky smooth and
for a minute or so I flicked my tongue in and out of it. She groaned
happily and I then lathed my tongue intimately between her thighs.
Down and up and along the divide to lick and kiss her slit, anus and
the surrounding area. She continued to moan her approval, wiggling
her bottom and hips as though trying to guide my tongue as I hungrily
lapped up the smooth girly wetness and inhaled her sexy and musk
aroma. This went on for several minutes but after a while I pulled
away and moving up the bed, propping my self up in an almost sitting
position, I pulled her up to my side.</p><p>I leant down and we kissed, French kissed, and then having decided
she was now ‘ready’, I reached down and placed my hand over her soft
little mons. Gently, I stroked my fingers over the smooth swell and
dipped them down to her sex and began to caress and fondle her.
Gliding my fingers over the soft lips, I spread her silky moisture
over them. Her inner labs were now showing clearly, furled out like
delicate coral pink leaves and at the top, her clitty hood extend
beyond them. The soft fleshy fold of skin looked almost like a little
foreskin and when I stroked the tip it was warm and moist and beneath
it I could feel the firm nub of her clitoris. I eased the skin back
and exposed the tip. It glistened like a large pearl. In fact it
closely resembled one in colour and size and I could not resist
leaning down over her and kissing the wet little jewel. I smelt and
tasted her arousal and after gently sucking the pouting little bud
for a moment or so (which made her squirm and moan out loud) I pulled
back and moving back up the bed, I leant over her and kissed her on
the lips so she could taste and smell her own excitement. As we
kissed, I reached down again and covered her sex with my fingers.
Again she moaned happily and spread her legs for me.</p><p>Pulling away from the kiss, we both looked down now and watched as
again I continued ‘stroking’ her. After a minute or so of this, I
slowly worked my index finger between the soft lips and I slid the
tip down into the entrance of her vagina. She was wet and hot and I
had no problem slipping my finger deep inside. I manipulated my
finger in a way that as the tip entered the tight little passage,
with my movements, the base of my palm rubbed and pushed against her
clitty hood again. I felt the hard little tip beneath and she let out
a little yelp of pleasure as I purposely put pressure on it. She
looked up at me and smiled and opening her legs even wider for me,
she reached up to my breasts and as she began fondling them, she
latched her mouth on to on of my nipples. I then began to very
deliberately masturbate her.</p><p>Slowly I ‘finger fucked’ her little vagina and at the same time
continued to press down on the firm little clitoris that had
now ‘come out’ from its hood. My palm rubbed it gently and as I
played, the tempo began to increase. Finally she broke away from my
breast.</p><p>“Oh Chrissy … I feel a cummie coming …” she gasped.</p><p>“Me too!” I heard a little voice cry out and glancing over to Su I
saw she was briskly ‘jilling’ Wendy who was lying on her back, legs
wide apart. I could see she too was ‘finger fucking’ the little one
in the same was I was Helen and with the fingers of her other hand
she was firmly rubbing her little clitty. I realised too that Su was
kneeling over her and I assumed the little one was feasting on my
lovers sex as both hands were moving in unison and judging by the
speed, I suspected Wendy was right. Her ‘cummie’ was not far away.</p><p>I turned my attention back to Helen and continued to masturbate her
for a moment then I said “Come little one, come up and sit on me
darling, sit on my thigh and straddle my leg with yours, straddle me
so your kitty is pressing against my thigh.”</p><p>She quickly did as I had asked and as her gangly legs lightly gripped
mine I felt her hot little cunny against my skin. Reaching down I
placed my hands on her bottom and began to mover her, sliding,
guiding her so her sex was rubbing on me. I added downward pressure,
pressing her sex more firmly onto my thigh and quickly realising what
I was doing she took up the initiative and soon with out my help, she
was doing it on her own.</p><p>I could feel the heat and wetness, and the firm little nub of her
clit and I knew that with this sort of friction and some nice fondles
she would soon cum.  Again I caressed her bottom and I let a finger
stray down into and between the warm cheeks to toy with her anus
again. With her wetness still on my finger the tip entered the tight
little ring easily and she cried out in delight! As though I had just
pressed the ‘go’ button, she began to writhe on me in earnest.</p><p>“Do it darling” I whispered. “Do it, make yourself cum …” and with a
wide wide grin and with little pants and groans, she was soon ‘riding
my leg’ in a frenzied trance.</p><p>“I gona cum Chrissy, frig myself on your leg yeah … gonna cum …” she
gasped excitedly.</p><p>I nodded my approval. “Yes darling. I want you to do just that. I
want you to cum on my leg.” and the little love pressed down harder,
sliding her sex against me, pressing in for firmer contact.
Determinedly, she rubbed herself on my leg andwith another gasp of
pleasure she raised her self up and arched her back to get even more
contact on me with her pussy. My caresses now had a wider field to
concentrate on, I could now stroke and fondle her front, especially
her lovely puffie titties … which I did.</p><p>I kneaded her little breasts and played with her nipples, pinching
them lightly and I then saw her expression change. She stared down at
me wide eyed and her legs gripped my thigh even more tightly. She
bucked, jerked her hip, and then with a little shout, she froze.</p><p>“Ohh Chrissy! Ohhhhh I’m cummin! I’m cummin” she blurted and I felt
her shudder, and then I felt it. As her little body shook, I felt
little warm pulses, four or five of them, releasing her wetness
against me and quickly it covered my thigh.  </p><p>“There’s a clever girl,” I smiled and as she finally relaxed and
almost collapsed on to me. I put my arms round her and hugged. It was
at that point that we heard Wendy let out an ecstatic cry.</p><p>More to cum … the night is yet young …!!!</p><p>Two messages from us:</p>"
536,Cats' Tale,Cat,1,Cat helps her best friend discover her true feelings at a sleepover.,"['ff', 'rom', 'oral', 'exhib']","<p>Hello Mr. Journal.</p><p>I'm thirteen years old (and a girl obviously). My name is horribly long (and stupid), so I go by Cat. This is my first diary, and a friend of mine told me it would help me out when I'm stressed, soooooo... Entry number one - Anyways, since you've never seen me, Mr. Journal, here's me:</p><p>I am 5'3"" and I have long purple hair (a dye job my parents hate), barely any chest (but hopefully getting bigger soon), an athletic frame (I do a lot of gymnastics and swimming, and some other sports, too) and a small pussy – giggle - (with a tiny button on it - like, my clit I mean, as if you didn't know) and a fairly muscular ass which I have to tell you looks great in tight shorts.</p><p>So, umm...what else to tell you? Oh, I'm white (Scottish, Welsh and Irish combined – weird, I know) and I have light green eyes - like a new leaf on a tree.</p><p>My parents are Baptists (yes the stereotype) and horrible, but I found a release of my own to help me escape. But I'll talk about that later. First, I wanted to tell you about something that happened to me last week.</p><p>Karen was bragging at my sleepover (that I was throwing after bugging my parents so much that they finally gave in) about having kissed every boy in school.</p><p>Now, by this time I was very lesbian, and very, very smart, and good at getting what I wanted. So I sneered a bit and pouted my lips and said, ""Yeah, as if. You're too fucking scared to make out with your pillow!"" Did I mention I have an attitude? Well, I do.</p><p>So as planned she got all, like, defensive and said, ""Shut up! You haven't kissed anyone either!""</p><p>So I said, ""Oh yeah?""</p><p>And she said, ""Yeah!"" Very pompously and arrogantly, I might add.</p><p>Oh, I forgot to tell you - Karen is white, too with blond hair with green highlights. She's fourteen years old and has been my best friend since Kindergarten. She has blue eyes and a nice ass, but nothing to double-take at, like mine is. Whereas I have freaking huge nipples, hers are closer to pebbles - but she's way ahead of me in the breast size race.</p><p>But, whatever. Oh and she's an inch taller than me.</p><p>So I leaned within a hair's distance of her, took hold of her hand and whispered, ""Promise you will never tell what I'm about to do to anyone. OK?"" </p><p>She just nodded...and I said, ""OK...close your eyes...""</p><p>She closed them and squeezed my hand tighter. And...I farted. And it smelt like fucking hell.</p><p>She was so mad at me, and I was just laughing.</p><p>She yelled, ""That's not funny! I thought you were gonna...never mind...""</p><p>See, I did that to gauge the possibility of anything happening. Smart cookie, Cat, I thought, patting myself on the back. </p><p>So I was like, ""What did you think was gonna happen?""</p><p>And she just said, ""Shut up, and leave me alone."" </p><p>So I said, ""Why are you mad?""</p><p>She replied, ""Don't worry about it.""</p><p>So I pretended to look hurt and went to the bathroom. I locked the door, turned on the shower, and started making sobbing noises, loud enough to be heard over the sound of the water. Just so she could hear.</p><p>I'd brought my iPod touch with me and I continued with the sobbing noises as I was playing it, because I was bored. But after about five minutes of non-stop pretend crying, she finally knocked on the door and then I got an idea and took off my clothes.</p><p>I said, ""Yes?"" working a little cry into my voice - that deeper voice that you get after you cry, you know?</p><p>She asked me if I was OK and I replied, ""Why do you care? You said to leave you alone, so I did. Why are you being a jerk?"" </p><p>She said, ""I'm sorry, can I come in?"" so I walked over and unlocked the door, opening it with my hands on my hips, showing off my body as much as possible but making it seem casual - but I could see she was stunned by my nakedness, and it was a second before she could even respond. Or take her eyes off of my kitty, I noticed.</p><p>""What…"" I said, without finishing.</p><p>Literally licking her lips she said, ""I'm so sorry Cat...I was just...""</p><p>Me: ""Just what!"" (Another statement, not a question.)</p><p>Karen: ""Expecting something different, OK?""</p><p>Me: ""Whatever.""</p><p>And I turned around with a flip of my hair, and bent over in front of her to pick up my clothes (giving her a good view, I hoped) and threw them in the hamper. Then I got into the shower and started soaping my body.</p><p>When I turned around, she was still there – looking - and I knew I had her hooked. I'm such a sneak!</p><p>I said, ""Are you still here?"" *glare*</p><p>She replied with a stammer, ""Oh, I'm sorry,"" and she turned around to leave.</p><p>Me: ""Wait...""</p><p>Karen turned back to me again, a hopeful look on her face.</p><p>Me: ""You can sit if you want..."" and I gestured to the toilet (from which she'd have a perfect view of the open shower).</p><p>I bent over again and switched the shower water flow to the bath tap and sat down while the tub filled, swirling the water around with my foot.</p><p>She sat on the toilet and looked down at the floor. I should tell you that the week before I had already had a lover called April - who was my babysitter - so I had already had some experience with girls, in case you were wondering. So that's why I'd turned into such a 'seductress' - as April called me. I was the instigator with her, too.</p><p>So, umm, where was I?</p><p>Oh, yes. So at that point I was done playing. It was time for business.</p><p>I said, ""Karen...do ya wanna wash my hair?"" </p><p>She looked up at me as I stood up and turned my back, glancing over my shoulder at her, holding the Head &amp; Shoulders.</p><p>""Sure,"" she replied and took the soap container and started running her fingers through my hair to detangle it. But she kept pulling my hair because she was shaking with nervousness, and just a smidge of lust, as I found out later.</p><p>Did I mention how much hair I have on my head? Down to my upper thighs. April calls me Rapunzel.</p><p>So I just leaned back and began to enjoy the attention Karen was starting to give me.</p><p>She soon got really into it, and she got pretty good, too, even massaging my scalp. This was just a plus for the night (if all was to go as I'd planned).</p><p>So the next stage was good to go.</p><p>Me: ""Karen...?""</p><p>Karen: ""Hmmm?"" (By that time she was so absorbed in her work I had to bite my tongue to keep from laughing.)</p><p>Me: ""Are you a yuri?"" (We'd watched a lot of Anime, and that is a word we'd picked up for lesbian. It's Japanese I think, but all those languages sound alike to me anyways.)</p><p>Karen: ""…""</p><p>Now here's the part where things really got a little heated, (although, people shouldn't be reading my journal anyways, so who fucking cares). And like the sneak I am, I started to laugh, letting my small breasts jiggle as my chest rose and fell, and I knew I had her hooked by then.</p><p>She laughed nervously and just continued cleaning my hair.</p><p>Now I had gotten the bar of soap. Instead of using a washcloth, I just soaped up my hands and started 'cleaning' my neck and chest. Then I got an inspiration. I sat up higher and crossed my legs Indian style, so my thighs were wide open. I knew she saw me spread because her shaking increased and her breathing got heavier.</p><p>Now I started cleaning my boobs. Nothing too obvious - just a quick pass over them. Did I mention I used cool water? So I was covered in goose bumps and my nipples had extended to about a quarter of an inch.</p><p>Now, honestly, I just knew Karen wasn't sexually active. I doubted she'd even masturbated before. So that's one of the reasons I was so interested (other than the fact that she was my best friend and very hot.)</p><p>But here's the best part. She pulled off the shower head and started to rinse my hair. Then she went the extra mile and rinsed off the rest of me.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said.</p><p>""No prob."" That's Karen.</p><p>I stood up and got out of the shower and I 'accidentally' slipped and ended up on top of her. My nude body on top of her own clothed one, our breasts pressed together, and somehow, her leg ended up 'accidentally' bent at the knee and in between my legs.</p><p>Neither of us seemed particularly inclined to move, and she was stuck staring into my eyes.</p><p>I was a spider, my web cast out in all directions. Karen was just caught in my web. As soon as she looked into my eyes she lost all control - she was under my spell. I was like a vampire. Except instead of blood, there was another bodily fluid I wanted.</p><p>I went to get up but I found her hands on my hips, soft but firm, if that makes any sense to you. So I was just content to lay there as I counted to sixty in my head, putting the word 'alligator' between each number so each was closer to a real second. Then I pushed up with more force, and the spell was broken, and she fully realized what she was feeling.</p><p>""Sorry. Are you OK?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah...I'm...fine."" That was Karen.</p><p>I said, ""Good, I'm glad. Want a pizza before the horror movie marathon?""</p><p>Karen: ""Only if you don't get anchovies.""</p><p>Ugh! For the record anchovies are delicious on pizza. A pizza without anchovies is like a day without sunshine.</p><p>So we finally decided on pepperoni pizza for two, and we turned on the TV. We ended up under the same blanket, and we were huddled close together (it was a cold night, around 40°F). We got through the first movie - an hour and a half of pure terror - and like the sneak I am, every time something jumped on the screen I would cower in between or against her B-cup breasts.</p><p>We decided to turn it off after the first one, and we were scared to go anywhere alone at that point. So we ended up going to the bathroom together again - and I needed to pee.</p><p>I pull down my pyjama pants and my panties, sat on the toilet and start peeing. She went to leave, but I stopped her.</p><p>""Don't leave me!"" I exclaimed. Did I mention I don't get scared from movies? Well, I don't. I'm the only girl I know who doesn't get scared in haunted houses.</p><p>So Karen said, ""OK...""</p><p>And she just sat there watching me pee.</p><p>When I was done I wiped and flushed, then got up to leave. But she surprised me and said, ""Wait, I need to go."" And then it was her turn to pull down her pyjama pants and panties, and with no inhibitions she sat down on the toilet and let loose. Loudly!</p><p>By then I was really turned on.</p><p>After she was finished we got ready for bed, and since we were to share the same bed - and it's a twin - it worked out fine for me. We had to snuggle closely together.</p><p>After we'd quietly lain for about thirty minutes in the dark I could tell she still wasn't asleep because she wasn't snoring. Well, I was pretty sure, anyway.</p><p>""Cat?"" that was Karen. See? I knew.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""What if...""</p><p>""What if what?""</p><p>Karen: ""What if I liked girls?""</p><p>And that was what I was trying to get out of her all night. April had told me that if you tell someone they like girls, they reason that they don't, and only liked them because you say they did – and then lose interest in girls all together. Does that make any sense?</p><p>So I had been trying to get her to admit it herself. Go me – grin.</p><p>So I played it cool and propped myself up on my elbow. It was almost sad to see her staring at the ceiling as if she'd told me she was dying or something.</p><p>""I should tell you a secret then,"" I said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I like girls.""</p><p>Karen: ""...""</p><p>Me: ""...""</p><p>I scooted even closer to her and grabbed her hand and then ran the bases of a nervous little girl. (Even though I'm so experienced already, obviously. Wink.)</p><p>I slowly leaned in to kiss her. And when our lips finally met I lost all control and no more words were exchanged. She tried to say stuff to me, granted, but I just kept on going.</p><p>The kiss started slowly - just lips pressing - but I was losing patience. Can you blame me? I'd been waiting all night, after all. So I started to part her lips with my tongue so my mouth could explore hers. Her saliva tasted like lust. It's the only way I could describe it. And she finally got more daring, and before long she began returning the kiss.</p><p>However, after a bit more of this long awaited intimacy I decided it was time to break and let her mull over her feelings...although, stopping myself wasn't easy. My libido was an object in motion floating in space, and my need to continue (along with the voice of reason and feelings for my friend) was the opposing force.</p><p>As I broke the kiss, a thin strand of saliva trailed between our lips. I stared into her blue eyes, putting on my best 'I'm so confused about my feelings' face. As I waited for what seemed like hours for her to speak - it must have been close to, like, five minutes - the whole time I continued to look into her eyes, holding the same expression. Finally she managed, ""Wow...that's what I was expecting earlier...""</p><p>Me: *grin* ""Really? I couldn't tell at all."" Dead serious. ""I thought you didn't like me at all – not like that anyways.""</p><p>Karen: ""But I do! Really! For like a year now.""</p><p>Now it was my turn to be surprised. And all along I thought I was the one who was the first to realize I was a lesbian. I hadn't expected this from her. I probably could have bent her over tonight a while ago without all this intricate planning. Ugh! Oh well.</p><p>Me: ""So what does that mean?""</p><p>Karen: ""I don't know...you can kiss me again?""</p><p>Me: ""OK."" </p><p>I was gonna get to her cunt if it killed me. I know it seems shallow and all, but I didn't put in all this work just to make out all night.</p><p>I leaned forward and put my lips on hers, and this time I could feel her tongue slipping eagerly into my mouth. What else could I do but push against hers with mine? My kitty was 'itching.' I started to squeeze my thighs together to try and ease the sexual tension. It helped, but not by much.</p><p>By now she was getting heated, so I reached out with my right hand (I was laying on my left side so my left arm was pinned) and started rubbing her back, slipping under the back of her pyjama top. Then, as I was rewarded with more furious kissing, our teeth mashing every so often (yes, it hurt, but only enough to slow me down for a second), I slid my hand down and started rubbing her ass with a loving caress under her pyjama bottoms. </p><p>When I slid my fingers in between her cheeks I brushed against her asshole and heard a swift intake of breath. I filed that information for later. When I followed the curve down to in between her legs she suddenly grabbed my wrist with the hand she had draped over my waist, and broke the kiss. </p><p>Only one thing crossed my mind at that point - GOD DAMN IT!</p><p>Then - What if I went too far and ruined it...?</p><p>Let me give you a quick perspective on the time we had spent so far. All that had happened in about five minutes.</p><p>I was breathless, and I spoke in between puffs of air. ""Are... You... Ok?""</p><p>She looked into my eyes.</p><p>""What were you doing?"" That was Karen - at a lack for air as much as I was. But she said it in one quick burst.</p><p>""I...don't know... What felt right..."" Now I had caught my breath and sensed the itching in between my legs again.</p><p>Karen: ""...""</p><p>Me: ""Did I go too far? I'm sorry.""</p><p>Karen: ""No... It was nice... I just.... Never had someone touch me anywhere around there before...""</p><p>""So, do you wanna keep going?"" I asked hopefully, propping myself up on my elbow. Then I realized she still had my wrist in a death grip. It hurt, but it was sexy as hell. Then she noticed what I noticed, and let go.</p><p>""Sure,"" Karen said with a smile.</p><p>Me: ""OK!""</p><p>This time I was gonna try domming her, to see if she liked it. I pushed her onto her back and held her wrists down, grinning. She just looked resigned and content. </p><p>A born sub, I thought to myself.</p><p>Then I slipped my knee in between her thighs, keeping it pushed tightly up against her pussy. She gasped, and struggled (for the show of it as she told me later) and then I kissed her. And any and all resistance truly melted away this time. I slipped down and gave her neck tiny little kisses, and then held both her wrists with one of mine, I nearly tore open her buttoned-up pyjama top. When it was open, it exposed her growing breasts and small nipples.</p><p>For the record, we heard a long time ago that if you don't wear a bra to bed when you go to sleep your boobs will get bigger. I didn't believe it, so I always wore a bra. But Karen never did. I'm sure it's just a coincidence that her breasts are so big. Whatever.</p><p>I slid down more, finally releasing her wrists so I could play with both her boobs at the same time. </p><p>I've always had a fascination for breasts. I don't know why.</p><p>I kissed one while I kneaded the other, tweaking the nipple, massaging the breast, all in all driving her crazy. Then I needed to brand her. (Something I did with April too.) I started sucking hard on her left breast, and left a hell of a hickey. The bruise was still there a week later, barely faded at all. I found out the pain had turned her on even more, but only because she has sensitive breasts. She doesn't like much pain anywhere else.</p><p>Then I went lower, kissing her stomach, her belly button, then the top of her pubic mound. </p><p>I grabbed the waist of her pants and tugged them down forcefully. By then I was past the point of foreplay, so I went straight to the treasure. </p><p>She was so wet that I could see the outline of everything in her tight panties. Then I grabbed the panties in the front by the waistband and literally ripped them off.</p><p>Riiiiiiiiiiipppp.</p><p>Karen: ""Cat!?! What did u-ahhhh oh my god, yes!""</p><p>I'd gotten her to use god's name in vain by licking her clit as she was talking, then sucking on it. She smelled like strawberries, tasted like pure sugar. She lost control fairly quickly, tossing and turning and loudly moaning. I had to stop briefly to put a pillow over her head so she wouldn't wake my parents. They slept on the other side of the house, but still - Karen was loud!</p><p>""Cat... Oh yes, Cat... What are you d-d-doing? I'm gonna e-e-explode!""</p><p>Then with a pillow-muffled moan of pleasure she had an orgasm, and I stuck my tongue inside her tight cunt so I could feel her contractions. And drink her natural fluids. Pity she didn't squirt. That would have tasted so good. Not that she didn't taste yummy, anyway.</p><p>Then she shuddered and madly convulsed as she went through another orgasm, this time hard enough to make her pass out.</p><p>I wasn't sure how fast she would recover, so I just took the liberty to take off my pants and panties and started grinding my pussy against her face. Just before I came I felt a tongue inside me, and that brought me over the top. She grabbed my ass cheeks, digging her long nails into me, and I just ground faster. Then - darkness. I woke up about three and a half minutes later, a huge wet spot marking the bed, and a sweaty fourteen year old next to me.</p><p>Karen said, ""Wow... That's was... Wow...""</p><p>I just smiled.</p><p>Karen: ""Cat?""</p><p>Me: ""Yea?""</p><p>""Where did you learn to do that?""</p><p>I got up and went to my laptop, bringing up my favorite website, Leslita. (I really learned how to do it from April, but she didn't need to know that.)</p><p>We spent an hour or two reading, and I mostly just watched her expressions. Her favorites were the fantasy and sci fi stories. </p><p>Nerd – grin.</p><p>Then she said something that surprised me.</p><p>""Cat?""</p><p>""Hmm?"" I was lying down and about to fall asleep.</p><p>""I love you..."" Then she started stroking my long hair.</p><p>""I love you too, Karen. You're the best!""</p><p>""Well...Cat?"" Karen again, about five minutes later.</p><p>""What?!""</p><p>I didn't mean to be touchy, but I was tired. Although I understand her emotions.</p><p>""Do you wanna be... Ummm...my...girlfriend?""</p><p>That shook me, and I finally realized what she must have been feeling. I said - and did - nearly the exact same thing with April.</p><p>I had been sitting there next to her while she was sleeping, and wondering if I was worth anything to her now that I had finally had sex with her - even though I had been the instigator. So I woke her up, scared, and asked the same question. And I was relieved when she said...</p><p>""Yes, I would love to be your girlfriend.""</p><p>Back from my flashback and here with Karen I said the same thing to her as April had said to me. And Karen positively glowed.</p><p>""Now, go...to...sleep."" And I wrapped my arms around her and we snuggled. And we didn't wake up till 11:30 the next morning. My mom was downstairs, calling us and making a late breakfast.</p><p>Me: ""Morning mom.""</p><p>Mom: ""Morning dear.""</p><p>Karen: ""Morning Mrs. Terran.""</p><p>""Karen, I told you to call me Mom. Cat calls your mother 'Mom'."" Mom is so stuck up sometimes. And odd.</p><p>""Ha hah. I keep forgetting, 'Mom'."" </p><p>""Now, who wants pancakes?""</p><p>Both of us raised our hands and ate until we couldn't eat anymore.</p><p>Mid way through, while she was cleaning the pans, she asked, ""Did you girls sleep well?"" Karen and I exchanged knowing glances and called out at the same time, ""Yes! Yes!""</p><p>Well, goodnight Mr Journal. Till tomorrow night – grin. </p><p>P.S. Now I have two girlfriends!</p>"
537,Chronicles of Suran: Guide to Suran,Catherine N.X.,1,"Third person - childlove, lesbian, mother/daughter, semi-utopian.  Synopsis: A fictional island democracy with no child-sex taboo, as seen through romantic and political vignettes focusing on the people who live there.",[''],"<p>So just what the hell is this Suran Continuity?  The Suran Democratic Corporate is a fictional South Pacific island country I've created for my serial the Chronicles of Suran.  There is no age of consent there, no taboos about who can or can't enjoy sexual pleasure.  Under SDC law, any person who can use a language can consent to sexual pleasure.  The only laws pertaining to consensual sex cover practical and health issues like pregnancy, penetration, STDs, or prostitution.  Surani policies on these will be outlined as the stories progress.</p><p>The Chronicles are a series of romantic and political vignettes focusing on individuals living in Suran or elsewhere in its world, the Continuity.  Some are children or teens whose sexuality is awakening in a completely uninhibited environment.  Some are Surani leaders trying to set policy or establish Suran's international standing.  Some are parents figuring out how to raise their kids without repression, but with only those boundaries needed to keep their bodies and minds safe.  And some are true predators who think they can have their way with children in Suran, but have another thing coming.  The vignettes will be set roughly between the years 2010 and 2090, to allow the nation's history to progress without contradicting too much of real world history.  The America of the Suran Continuity is not the one we know today.  Religious fundamentalism is the rule, barely masked by the tattered remains of the Constitution.  Even the civil rights gains of the past decade have been rolled back, and the result is increasing internal strife - some political, some violent.  Americans sick of the cruelty and hypocrisy of what their country has become are flocking to more liberal lands like Europe, Canada, Asia, and the nation of Sinorussia (a combination of modern China and the Russian Federation).  Few nations are as liberal for children as the SDC, but most are a far sight better than what was the United States even in its greatest years.</p><p>I write the Chronicles of Suran for several reasons.  I enjoy the romance and adventure of it (but like any action movie, I'm glad it's just fiction).  I want the challenge of depicting regular people in adult-child relationships that are happy and safe.  But there is another reason of actual importance.  Most childlove sites and stories I've seen expect the abolition of age-of-consent laws to bring about a Utopia where everyone loves selflessly.  This is absurd and impossible.  Human character is simply not reliable enough to be the basis of a system for protecting children from coercion.  Enforceable, concrete laws and policies are needed to make that happen.  The Chronicles of Suran will be my running examination of how those policies can be written and applied.</p><p class=""h2"">Characters.</p><p>The following list describes, in short, the characters populating the Chronicles.  Just enough to give you a sense of what they look like, and clarify the relationships between the characters.  Each description also tells you which vignettes feature them.</p><p><b>Rachel Lindstrom:</b>  Born 17th January 2068, 3'4"", 40 lbs, Japanese and Scandinavian descent.  Black hair, brown eyes.  Third-grade student (SDC schedule - 'first grade' is preschool).  Daughter of Sonja Lindstrom.</p><p><b>Sonja Lindstrom:</b>  Born 21st September 2042, Scandinavian descent, 5'11"", 125 lbs.  Black hair, blue eyes.  Architect.  Mother of Rachel Lindstrom, best friend of Shimura Takeshi, friend of Dana Stevenson.</p><p><b>Karen Stuyvesant:</b>  Born 7th May 2041, African-American descent, 6', 136 lbs.  Black hair, brown eyes.  Personal trainer.  Girlfriend of Sonja Lindstrom, friend of Dana Stevenson.</p><p><b>Shimura Takeshi:</b>  Born 24th June 2040, Japanese descent, 5'8"", 140 lbs.  Dyed bluish-silver hair, brown eyes.  Antigravity propulsion engineer for the Surani Air Force.  Father of Rachel Lindstrom, best friend of Sonja Lindstrom, husband of Geoff Shimura.</p><p><b>Geoff Shimura:</b> Born 5th August 2041, West African descent, 6'2"", 210 lbs.  Shaved head, brown eyes.  Copy editor.  Husband of Shimura Takeshi, friend of Sonja Lindstrom.</p><p><b>Dana Stevenson:</b>  Born 18th September 2029, Irish descent, 5'9"", 148 lbs.  Strawberry blond hair, green eyes.  Owner of Lightfoot Personnel Services.  Mother of Brendan Stevenson, wife of Michael Stevenson, friend of Sonja Lindstrom, friend of Karen Washington.</p><p><b>Brendan Stevenson:</b> Born 20th February 2058, Irish and Anglo-American descent, 5'10"", 140 lbs.  Red hair, green eyes.  High school student.  Son of Dana and Michael Stevenson.</p><p class=""h2"">Glossary.</p><p><b>AFC / Ahead Flank Cavitate</b>  - Maximum propulsion output for a submarine, at which the propeller or propulsor jet will cause bubbles in its wake (cavitation).  These can be detected by sonar, and each submarine has a specific cavitation signature which can be used to detect it if the sonar operator knows the signature.  The term is actually used in naval service, but I don't know if the abbreviation is used.</p><p><b>ARAD (p. 'AY-rad')</b>  - Aerial Reconnaisance and Attack Drone, a scramjet-propelled unmanned aircraft designed for reconnaisance and delivery of air-to-air and air-to-ground ordnance.  Also has a 'lightwrap' system for near-total stealth including invisibility.  Unmanned combat aircraft do exist, but do not have all of the ARAD's capabilities and are actually called UCAVs (Unmanned Combat Aerial Vehicles).</p><p><b>Arcology</b>  - A design philosophy for housing large numbers of people in a sustainable, environmentally sound habitat.  Also refers to 'hyperstructures' designed on these principles.  Term is an amalgam of 'architecture' and 'ecology,' and was coined by architect Paolo Soleri.</p><p><b>Bulkhead</b> - Naval parlance for a wall.</p><p><b>Bluetooth</b>  - A radio-wave system which allows electronic devices to communicate remotely within a range of roughly ten meters.  This system actually exists (such as in cordless headsets for cellphones), but Bluetooth in the Chronicles has been continuously improved upon over the years.  One such advancement is the PWN, or Personal Wireless Network.  It pwns.</p><p><b>CO</b> - Military abbreviation for 'commanding officer,' the highest ranked officer on a ship or at a command.</p><p><b>Control</b> - The room just forward of the sail on submarine <i>Albert Ross</i> - a combination control compartment and combat information center.  It is the central hub from which the crew can access propulsion, weapons, navigation, drone telemetry, and coordinate damage control.  Think of the bridge on any Star Trek ship.</p><p><b>Crystal Shield</b>  - The military wing of the Objectivist Party.</p><p><b>DARPA</b> - Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency, a United States government agency which conducts research and development of innovative technologies with military potential.</p><p><b>Electrolaser</b> - Essentially a long-distance taser, this device uses lasers to create conductive 'plasma channels' in the air.  Electric current is then directed along one channel, through the target and back to the weapon to complete a circuit.  Also erroneously referred to as a 'Tesla coil.'</p><p><b>Head</b> - Naval term for a restroom.</p><p><b>Honshu</b> - Japan's largest island, the name literally meaning 'main state.'  Includes Tokyo, Yokohama, Hiroshima, and Osaka among other cities.</p><p><b>Hotkey</b> - Button on an electronic device or system which can be programmed by the user to serve any function they like.</p><p><b>Laurentian Abyss (or Abyssal)</b> - Oceanic trench in the North Atlantic Ocean, off of the eastern coast of Canada.</p><p><b>LIDAR (p. 'LIE-dar')</b>  - LIght Detection And Ranging, a sensor system which uses lasers and visible light to detect and range objects in a manner similar to radar.  Can also be used for topography and atmospheric measurements.  Non-fictional, although it has been improved upon in the Chronicles.</p><p><b>'Lightwrap'</b>  -  Informal term for systems which use electromagnetic fields to move light around an object, rendering it invisible to the naked eye and electromagnetic scanning methods such as radar or microwave.  The term is fictional, but as of October 2006 a similar system has been used to render objects 'invisible' to microwave scans and the same principle is expected to work with other wavelengths.</p><p><b>Maritime Self-Defense Force / 'MSDF'</b> - Official name for Japan's navy.</p><p><b>Megafloat</b> - Floating artificial island, usually tethered to the ocean floor or partially supported by pilons.  The first practical example of such a structure was successfully tested in Japan's Yokosuka Bay starting in 1999.</p><p><b>Objectivist Party</b>  - Nationalist political party formed in Suran in the late 2030s.  Platform includes Randian Objectivism, fair capitalism and technological progress as moral principles, protection of human rights.</p><p><b>Overhead</b> - Naval parlance for a ceiling.</p><p><b>Parish</b>  - Unit of Surani government similar to a county or prefecture.  The term has been used by real-life governments in the same context.</p><p><b>PDA</b> - Personal Data Assistant, or handheld computer.  The term is real as are the devices, but those in the Chronicles are drastically more advanced and almost always include mobile videophone and Internet capability.</p><p><b>Piezoelectric (p. 'pie-AY-zo-electric)</b> -  Refers to technology using materials which vibrate in response to electrical current, or to materials which produce electrical current when under physical or thermal stress.</p><p><b>Pound-radiant</b> - Unit of Surani currency, backed by dual energy-mineral standard.  Also appears on the Surani flag, attributed with multiple meanings including survival, self-determination and creativity.</p><p><b>PT</b> -  Military abbreviation for 'physical training.'</p><p><b>Range Intersection / 'RI'</b> - Computer extrapolation of which segments of a ship or aircraft's course will cross the sonar, radar, or LIDAR ranges of other craft.</p><p><b>SDV / SEAL Delivery Vehicle</b> - A miniature submarine used for transporting Navy SEALS during clandestine operations.  I have taken some liberty with the term, using it to refer to a fully pressurized vehicle.  In real life SDVs are flooded, and pressurized minisubs are called ASDS (Advanced SEAL Delivery System).  I figured that by 2047 it's likely pressurized vehicles will be the standard rather than being considered 'advanced.'</p><p><b>SERPOS / Static Electric Reversible POwer Supply</b> - A system used by the Navy to electronically convert direct current to alternating current and vice versa, providing a running connection between the AC and DC sides of the electrical system.  Came into service in the late 1990s, replacing ship’s service motor-generators.</p><p><b>SGNX-47</b> - A classified experimental multirole submarine designed for the United States Navy by Commander Tristan James Murtaugh and constructed by Electric Boat Corporation at NAVSUBASE Pearl Harbor, Hawaii.  Destroyed along with all schematics during a terrorist hijacking attempt on 17th August 2046, with the loss of CDR Murtaugh.</p><p><b>Sino-Russian Federation / 'Sinorussia' (p. 'SIGH-no-russia')</b> - A military and political coalition including modern-day Russia and China.</p><p><b>Spectraflair </b> - Pigment technology, most often used on automobiles, resulting in a surface which appears to be more than one color.  Developed by optics company JDSU and chemical company BASF in the late 1990s.</p><p><b>Suran (p. 'SOOR-ann') </b> - A chain of islands in the South Pacific, geographic center 45 degrees south, 114 degrees west.  Landmasses include Tashkana Island, Suran Island, Canelli Island, Lavelle Island and Kessler Atoll among others.</p><p><b>Suran Democratic Corporate / 'SDC' </b> - The official name for the Surani nation-state, originally coined for the Articles of Incorporation.</p><p><b>Suranese</b> - Popular American term for residents of Suran.  Considered archaic and mildly offensive within Suran.</p><p><b>Tashkana (p. 'tosh-KAY-na') City </b> - The largest city in Suran, and capital of Tashkana parish which includes the northeast part of Tashkana Island.</p><p><b>Tesla Coil</b> - Common misnomer (in the Continuity) for the electrolaser (see above).</p><p><b>T-Rex </b> - Highly agile three-wheeled two-seat sport vehicle produced by Quebec's Campagna Corporation since 1994.</p><p><b>UCAV (p. 'yoo-kav') </b> - Unmanned Combat Aerial Vehicle.</p><p><b>VTOL (p. 'vee-tall')</b> - Vertical Take-Off and Landing, any of a number of jet-powered systems which enable an aircraft to take off and land vertically, or hover in place.  Also refers to craft capable of such maneuvers.  Examples include the AV-8 ""Harrier"" jet, V-22 ""Osprey"" tiltrotor aircraft, and all helicopters.</p><p><b>XO</b> - Abbreviation for 'executive officer,' the second-highest ranked officer on a ship or at a command.</p>"
538,"Chronicles of Suran: Rachel, Chapter One",Catherine N.X.,1,"Third person - childlove, lesbian, mother/daughter, semi-utopian. Synopsis: Rachel Lindstrom is a 6 year old girl on Suran's Tashkana Island in the year 2074, whose attraction to her mother is triggering a sexual awakening for both of them.","['Fg', 'rom', 'inc', 'ped', 'cons', 'mast', 'ScFi']","<p class=""h2"">Saturday, 1st December, 2074.</p><p>Sonja woke up, rolling over into a faceful of snoring black hair.  Lifting her head a bit, she identified facing away from her the little munchkin she distinctly remembered nursing to sleep in its own bed the night before.  This seemed to be happening more often, this odd magical disappearance of Rachel from her own bed and subsequent appearance in Mommy's bed.  Sonja turned in the other direction to see water still dripping from the window frame and clouds dark enough to be the remnants of a thunderstorm she'd apparently slept through.  Letting the aforementioned munchkin continue her log-sawing, and glad that it was Saturday so she didn't have to dress or wash yet, Sonja made her way downstairs to check the net news and get some coffee.</p><p>She turned on CNN South Pacific.  Negotiations with the UN over allowing citizens from other countries to seek asylum in Sonja's country were close to a solution.  As of that Friday only a few technical considerations remained to be settled.  The Surani government agreed to extradite anyone charged with violent crimes, fraud, and larceny.  All were consistent with the Surani constitution's basing criminal law on whether an action violated the individual rights of those it affected.  The main points of contention, of course, were the Surani laws pertaining to sexual autonomy.  Adults charged with violating age of consent laws would only be extradited if there were evidence of coercion or force, or the child in question accused them of such.  On this, the SDC had wavered little if at all.  Sonja turned away from the coffee pot with her mug steaming just in time to turn the volume up on the monitor.</p><p>""The Suran Democratic Corporate has made clear its position on what constitutes a criminal offense, and with the United Nations are coming close to what we believe is a fair compromise in extradition law.  The General Assembly has approved most of the language of this treaty, and most of Suran's Executive Council has been following the transcripts of each day's proceedings.  I've been in contact with them and they have agreed to sign this treaty after Parliament passes it.  If passed this month, this treaty will take effect in June of 2075.  As for the offenses specified as such in the treaty, the SDC takes law enforcement very seriously, and violent criminals can expect swift...""</p><p>Sonja slurped her coffee, ready to head back to bed and read until Rachel woke up and decided what she wanted for breakfast. Her interest in the negotiations was academic, as she'd been born in Suran and most of her family was there. When the subject of sex came up with her daughter, she could be honest and open, without the Western world's still somewhat stifled notions about children and sex. Most of the US and Europe had lowered their ages of consent and enacted adaptive standards like education and signed affidavits, but there were still extreme cultural biases in most countries. These led to insanely harsh penalties, vigilantism, and all sorts of discrimination going unprosecuted.  The UN was still plenty heavy-handed with most member nations, and Suran would probably never join.  But if the members were willing to be led, then the Corporate was willing to deal with the leaders as necessary.</p><p>Suran was a relatively new nation, having broken from the US and ratified its constitution only twenty-three years before. But like the handful of Asian and very liberal European cultures that influenced it and had themselves abandoned taboos about child sex over the past few decades, it allowed children who could use a language to consent to sexual experimentation and pleasure. Crime was defined in the constitution by objective harm or extreme impracticality. To the Surani, children having sex could not rationally be proven to cause either in and of itself. Transmitting STDs was illegal regardless of the age of the participants, and prosecuted according to the severity of the illness. Independent childbearing was allowed for parents who were in a position to support children.  Those who weren’t would be allowed to live with their children, but only under direct state supervision and assistance. The measures were not punitive, but practical - to ensure that children and their parents got a good start. The only real 'sex crimes' were coercion and rape. </p><p>With the world's population problem and in spite of its slight decline of late, there was a great deal of bias in advanced cultures against having multiple children.  Likewise, failing to use contraception was very badly out of fashion. Like most Surani her age, Rachel was an only child. Her father was a very close gay male friend of theirs, and Rachel knew that he had helped Mommy make her. Takeshi and his husband lived in the house (or mansion depending on your perspective) directly behind theirs, and Takeshi was Rachel's legal father if anything happened to Sonja. The houses' backyards combined into one large area, and Rachel was allowed to play with all of it.</p><p>Sonja looked out over the dewy grass and dripping palm trees as the sun started peeking out from behind the clouds, and thumbed the controls for the bedroom windows.  As the glass became translucent to diffuse the sunlight, she opened her copy of Koontz's <i>False Memory</i>, sat down next to Rachel, and picked up where she left off.  As usual Koontz scared the hell out of her, but this time she wasn't sure what threat the protagonists were facing - only that they were all losing their minds and there must be a cause.</p><p>Forty minutes later, Sonja was chuckling at the genius of Koontz's explanation for the dementia, and wondering at the potential this revelation offered for the story and its resolution.  As she turned the page, Rachel moaned and opened her eyes.  When she sat up, her hair flopped into her face only to be smoothed back by her mother's hand.</p><p>""Hey silly.  Thunderstorm scare you?""</p><p>""No, the storm was pretty.  Lots of lightning.  I wanted to snore at you.""</p><p>Sonja set the bookmarked novel on her nightstand and snuggled Rachel close.  ""You're silly.  And you've got some lip for a six-year-old.  Hungry?""  Rachel lit up, suddenly reminded that she had a stomach.  ""Pancakes?  And scrambled eggs?""</p><p>""Simple enough.  Come down in 15 minutes.""  Sonja started for the kitchen as Rachel flopped back onto the pillow.  The kitchen was a bit chilly, which Sonja hadn't cared about when she'd gotten her coffee.  Rachel would be a bit more particular, so Sonja turned up the climate controls and started mixing pancake batter.  She prepared half a dozen pancakes and put them in the convection oven to stay warm while she whipped the eggs and cooked them.  Just as she started shoveling the eggs onto plates, Rachel came down in cotton pajamas, slippers, and with her heavy terry cloth robe trailing behind her.  Sitting down at her usual chair, she made a show of lightly banging her little fists on the table and chanting ""food, food, food.""</p><p>""Bite me, kid.  I oughta make you cook me breakfast.""  She suspiciously eyed the grinning sprite.  ""No, on second thought, you'd make me fried banana tofu and chocolate covered roaches.""</p><p>""Yep.  And you'd eat it because I'm your daughter and everything I do is wonderful.""</p><p>""Sure.  Keep telling yourself that.  Cuddly little nutcase.""  Sonja set Rachel's plate in front of her next to the blueberry syrup and butter, then went back to get boba and orange juice.  As she moved about the kitchen and finally settled in front of her own plate, Rachel was eating eggs with one hand and thumbing through the movie listings with the other.  A live action version of ""Ghost in the Shell"" had been made, and both Sonja and Rachel were interested in seeing it.</p><p>Cybernetics were not yet so advanced in 2074 as to cause the social issues addressed in the anime classic, but those issues were becoming more and more relevant with every new advance in neural interfaces.  Most of these were used to help the blind or deaf when simple nerve repair or cochlear implants would not work, but they were gaining in popularity for recreational and business computer users.  Computer games could be experienced in three dimensions, with some rudimentary tactile sensation from more expensive systems.  Everything felt like warm glass in such games, and delicate sensations like wind, taste, gravity, or sexual pleasure could not be generated by anything but human nerves.  Still, they could be great fun.</p><p>Rachel had requested a sensory implant to play these games and watch VR movies, and the hair on the back of her head had grown back to shoulder-length over the past three months with the use of hair-growth cream.  Unlike a few kids who liked their jacks showing all the time, some even connecting decorative lights and glowing fiber-optic ""ponytails,"" Rachel was rather enamored of her bone-straight black hair and had wanted it back as quickly as possible.</p><p>Smoothing the hard-grown crop back on her head and tucking it behind her ears, Rachel piped up,""'Ghost in the Shell' is showing at the mall at one, three, five, seven, and nine.""</p><p>""How many tickets available for one?  I want to do some Saturnalia shopping.""</p><p>""Me too. Everything before five is sold out. It says eight tickets for that show have sold while we've been talking."" </p><p>""Let me get my debit card.""  Sonja stepped into her office for a moment, and came out fishing her debit card from her purse.  Rachel had clicked through the purchase menu on her tablet, and Sonja ran her card over its scanner just before the ticket count reached zero.  She and Rachel would have to show up early to get good seats.  She set her purse on the counter and went back to her eggs before they got cold.  The sun was quickly drying the windows and backyard as the clouds broke up, and while the weather had been unusually brisk for a December in the South Pacific the day would be a gorgeous one to look at.  Clear blue skies and puffy cumulus clouds were out in force by the time Sonja and Rachel finished dressing and headed out for the day.  Sonja was in a faux leather pantsuit - close fitting, but warm enough.  Rachel wore a bulky, bright blue skirt, wide copper belt, and matching blue shoulder wrap over her black jumper.  The wrap was perfect with her Asian eyes, bobbed hair, and her mother's pale European complexion.</p><p>Sonja had a minivan for group outings with Rachel's friends or nights on the town with her own, but when it was just the two of them, they took her new T-Rex. It was a low, speedy two-seat cross between a car and motorcycle. The vehicles had been produced since the late 20th century, but become more affordable and gone through some technical changes. This latest iteration had a serviceable trunk up front, an electronically shaded glass canopy, and an electric fuel-cell powered engine. For the time, twenty thousand Surani pounds was a steal for such a smart, fun machine. It was Sonja and Rachel's mischievous indulgence between them, little more than a three-wheeled go-kart for adults with money. Sonja plugged in her key, and the low hum of the engine slowly built as she swung her door shut. </p><p>Rachel closed her door, affixed her harness, and slowly the trike rolled forward as Sonja put the transmission in gear and applied her foot to the accelerator. The garage seemed to melt away as the trike bounced out onto the street and turned towards the main street that led to the mall. Sonja hit the garage door control, Rachel looking back to confirm that it was lowering. Like the rest of the garage and most of the house exterior, it was mirrored glass that let occupants see out but allowed no one to see in. Most of the time, it was translucent white inside and let light in much like Japanese paper windows. When a current was applied, it became fully transparent to let one enjoy the scenery. The windows curved upwards in a quarter circle, meeting the ceiling on the second floor and ensuring that little artificial light was needed in most rooms. </p><p>Sonja had already done her shopping for Rachel's Saturnalia presents, and Takeshi had taken Rachel to shop for her mother.  He had helped her wrap them at his house, and Sonja had promised not to peek at them in Rachel's closet.  Today they were shopping for Takeshi, his husband Geoff, Sonja's parents and Rachel's friends.  Takeshi was seriously into cars (and had suggested the T-Rex), so they were eyeing a model of a classic Dodge Viper for him.  Geoff liked his wines, so Sonja had reserved a bottle of Chateau Louvois vintage 2035 at a posh winery downtown.  It was pricey, almost six hundred pounds, but he was family.</p><p>First it was to the mall. They arrived at about 10:00, and immediately headed to the video store to see what movies and games would suit Rachel's friends. Then it was off to Zap for jewelry they would enjoy. As was the fashion, most of the jewelry for sale consisted of fun, chunky synthetic diamond and metal shapes. Most of the diamonds could be lit from the inside, and some of the metals changed color while you looked at them. Rachel was partial to rose-gold alloys and stainless steel, but most of her friends were into glittery things. So each got matching androgynously styled steel and diamond necklaces. Sonja thought they were a great idea - fun, a symbol of friendship, and easily replaced at 40# apiece. They were smooth link chains half a centimeter thick, with a rounded cube-shaped half centimeter synthetic diamond pendant. It was on a lit setting, easily recharged by putting it on a charge pad. Rachel had four friends she hung out with at school, so she got them each one lit with their favorite color. Sonja made a note to get Rachel a matching one lit blue. </p><p>They finished their shopping, picked up Takeshi's car model, left the lot of it in the trike, and headed back into the mall to see the movie. Shot scene for scene to match the original, it was 82 minutes long and worth all of them. Neither Sonja nor Rachel could stop talking about it as they headed out into the waning daylight, and downtown to pick up Geoff's wine and see the sights. The three levels of Leolua Street, the center of culture and nightlife in downtown Tashkana, were lit up like circuit boards by holiday lights. They hung by the hundreds and thousands from every tree, broad-leaf palms and imported alike. All of them twinkled in unison with each other and with their reflections in the glass of the skyscrapers and arcologies, like stars singing to the patrons and tourists. This yearly spectacle had no small role in contributing to the bustle of the street as an attraction in and of themselves. Sonja found parking, and they began walking along the top level hand in hand to enjoy the hum of the season. </p><p>Over the past sixty years, the Suran islands had become a hub of business, international trade, tourism, and research easily rivaling Chicago, London, or Tokyo sans population density. Small, out of the way, its population had fairly exploded in the 2010s with the discovery of a vast supply of uranium ore and rare metals like neodymium just offshore. The US, upon whisperings of the fortune to be made and potential security ramifications, had purchased it just before this news broke worldwide. They were right about its importance. Mining companies all over the planet readily invested billions of American dollars to build tunnels and enclosed areas of dry seabed for mining operations, and these billions had built a vital economy in a few short years. Thousands of workers and engineers moved to Suran, and for their trouble were afforded all the amenities of home. Which in most cases was Japan, the US, or western Europe. With them came families, and cultures, and the willingness to make a home on the temperate island chain. As the world's phone system was replaced with broadband video connections and satellites the islands seemed less remote from friends and family, making staying that much easier. </p><p>Suran was also within a single flight of several Antarctic cities and research stations with similar promise, serving as an easy waystation between them and Asia, Australia or the US.  As techniques for mining through ice improved, surely the shipping and air traffic through Tashkana Harbor would follow suit.  Most of the population was Japanese and European, with a large smattering of Americans who'd stayed after the islands had seceded.  The government was a model for others to follow, with many advantages of Jeffersonian democracy but more efficient and ethically stable.  The bridges connecting the islands were engineering marvels the likes of which even Japan had not attempted, and the megafloat airstrips off Tashkana Harbor were larger than any in Tokyo Bay.  From space, the tiny avant-garde nation looked like a glittering spiderweb, with Tashkana in the middle and the capital just to its west.  The main bridge connecting them was a twelve lane highway twenty kilometers long and thirty meters above the bluest seas in the region.  Down its center ran maglev tracks for speedy transit between the chain's two largest islands.</p><p>Besides the bridges and trains, another amenity perfected to a science in Suran was municipal air transit.  Helicopters were cheaper, safer and quieter than ever.  Antigrav vehicles were becoming available to very wealthy consumers.  But far more numerous were dirigibles.  With the advancement of tough, ultralight plastics and metal-polymer composites, they could be made for maneuverability and easy piloting, and streamlining was the rule.  Hundreds of such airships moved about the skyscrapers and between the islands, many for sightseeing but most for commuters.  Slung between buildings were landing pads allowing the country's engineers and programmers and bankers, thirty or forty at a time, to enter their workplaces on the 20th floor, or 30th, or 200th.  </p><p>A few buildings were variations of the Japanese ""Sky City"" concept, hollow inside and a kilometer or more tall, with trains and inclinators connecting the hundreds of floors and multilayered parklands.  The proliferation of these self-contained communities had cut the flow of traffic relative to the country's population of over ten million, and there were fewer passenger cars in Suran than in Los Angeles or New York.  The few truly massive buildings, like Tashkana One, had populations in the hundreds of thousands apiece, and were connected by trains and highways.  Rarely were these thoroughfares moving anywhere near their capacity, and the roads were built to evacuate each building's maximum occupancy in under two days if necessary.</p><p>However attractive and optimistic was the Suran of today, its exact opposite had stood there 26 years before.  Its initial industrial development had been short-sighted and aimed at instant results rather than sustainability.  After the gloss of new careers and corporate perks had faded, the workers and engineers who had moved to the islands had seen labor shortages and safety concerns go unaddressed as the demands on them increased.  The United States government was long on money to throw at its protectorate, but short on ideas for using it wisely.  The resources needed exploiting, but the workforce and equipment to do so could not be crammed onto the islands by traditional Western means.  Eventually a number of Japanese partners, with experience in massive industrial undertakings, were afforded the discretion and money needed to apply their expertise.</p><p>Workers were gradually relocated to Australia, and mining operations ran skeleton crews while new vertically-oriented living spaces were constructed and roads were widened.  In a given area where 30,000 people had lived, now could safely and comfortably live 150,000.  The drop in industrial output cost money in the short term, but began paying off hugely once work could resume.  In just over ten years, Suran went from being overcrowded by a relative handful of people and machinery, to comfortably housing vast amounts of each with wilderness to spare.  By the mid 2040s, most development on the islands was for recreation and scientific endeavor, with little remaining support from the US financially, and a divide between Suran and its parent country becoming apparent.</p><p>Saturnalia 2048 had not been as happy as this one.  Sonja remembered being her daughter's age and watching Leolua Street during the rainy season.  But that year the street had been bustling with military aircraft about tasks slightly more dangerous than shopping.  To defend its interests, the United States had assigned Suran's Air National Guard some of the most advanced (and island-friendly) warplanes money could buy.  It was these craft which had used Leolua Street as a runway when war broke out.  It was necessary, as in those days megafloats were easy to target and sink; this was exactly what the Americans did to prevent the use of their planes against them.  Another thing they had counted on until then was that the Suran state assembly would defer to them when the Asian and European sponsors wanted to take over, having contributed ever larger portions of the cost for the development of the chain's resources and potential.  Washington somehow didn't think that legislators, pilots, and Guardsmen who had been born and raised on the islands might side with their friends and families over foreign interests.  Foreign meaning Americans as much as Britons, French, or Japanese.  Knowing better than to get into an open conflict with the US, the Europeans and Japanese decided to support Suran's independence from any other power, both political and industrial.</p><p>To an American sitting at home watching the news, the Suran conflict might have seemed at first like an interesting news story - somewhat more titillating than Iraq or Afghanistan or Colombia. To a Surani, there was no sitting at home watching the news. Outside communications were jammed and cables cut, usually for months at a time. Air battles to get traffic in and out of the country were constant, and it was only PR concerns that kept the American navy from targeting the cities right away. This fact, as much as the willingness of the average Surani to take up arms, allowed Suran to mount an effective defense. After six years of conflict, nearly two hundred thousand Surani deaths, and the near collapse of the Surani economy, the combined expertise of its native engineers ended the war literally and politically. Antigravity technology was in development before the war started, and with smuggled supplies from their overseas sympathizers the Surani government had constructed the first antigrav warship, with the class name Nemesis. Most of the American planes used in the conflict were a bit older and less advanced than Suran's, but with constant maintenance and reliable weapons stores were slowly outclassing and outgunning the Surani force. Soon that issue would be moot.</p><p>On February 20th, 2054 at 9:20, eighty-two Surani warplanes, more than could normally be spared for one mission, took off from various parts of Tashkana Island, heading in the direction of the outlying island where the US Marines had established a foothold twenty thousand strong.  Five minutes later a pale gray shape nobody had seen before roared from beneath Adanji Falls, hull so smooth that water sheeted off of it.  Weighing essentially nothing but for inertia, Nemesis was accelerated by its scramjets to Mach 2 within a few minutes of clearing the rocks.  Three hundred miles away, out of range of Surani land-based plasma weapons and 'Tesla coils,' the American carrier group was nestled too closely together.</p><p>With their planes having launched at a rate of one every 15 seconds, nearly the entire American air wing was off trying to protect the suddenly threatened Marines.  The half-dozen protecting the carrier were in no position to intercept or outaccelerate Nemesis.  The slightly insectoid craft wasn't heavily armed, but didn't have to be for its objective.  Essentially a bomber, it carried a defensive plasma cannon, some electronic countermeasures, short-range conventional explosive rounds...and one tactical EMP warhead secretly donated by the Sino-Russian Federation.  The warhead was delivered too quickly for the carrier's close-in weapons systems to target it in time.  By the time it detonated over the group, Nemesis was over fifteen miles away.  Seven thousand sailors were leaving breakfast, operating reactors, or charging catapults when all the lights went out.  Even the group's submarines were affected by the pulse.  Suddenly sixty American warplanes were less concerned about shooting down Surani than about where they would land.  The island held by the Marines was fit for landing on by VTOL craft and little else.</p><p>They were all too happy to be forced down one by one, ditching their ordnance over the ocean before landing wherever they could to be placed under arrest. The carrier group was in no position to help them, and using it as a bargaining chip had been the point of the Nemesis' attack.  Dozens of American ships had gone to the bottom of Surani waters during ‘Vietnam 3,’ and the loss of another seven thousand sailors could destabilize things at home.  The surface vessels could only last for a few days without power, and the submarines were already sinking. The Surani Executive Council was eager to explain this to the American president via satellite, and in less than an hour he had sworn the withdrawal of American forces from the region in exchange for Surani assistance in berthing the crippled surface ships and surfacing the submarines.  The US would get the sailors back, but not the hardware.</p><p>One of the planes protecting the carrier had fallen into the ocean (sans ejected pilot) from the EMP, and its reconstructed form sat in Independence Square.  The curvy, somber monument was just barely visible to Sonja in the distance as she walked out of the winery with a sleepy Rachel straddling one hip and a very expensive bottle of hooch in her shoulder bag.  Rachel seemed to be tiring out earlier than usual of late, and had mentioned not getting much sleep for one reason or another.  The drive home was quicker than Sonja expected, but driving was always fast once one cleared the city and got to the freeways cutting through the forest-smattered suburbs.  She got the trike into the garage, and let Rachel snooze in her harness while she carried the presents into the kitchen and put Geoff's wine in the refrigerator.  Carefully she extracted the cuddly little blueberry-attired girl from the cockpit, getting her halfway up the stairs before Rachel awoke and hugged her, whispering ""Mommy.""</p><p>""Hey, silly.  Do you want to take a bath before you go to bed?""</p><p>""Okay."" Sonja carried her into the bathroom and turned the water on, removing the silver clip holding back part of her hair and gradually extracting her from her blue and black ensemble as the tub filled. Gradually Sonja's own clothes joined her daughter's on the dressing bench as Rachel soaked in the sweet-scented water and bubbles. She moved forward as Sonja sat behind her, with one leg on either side for easy scrubbing and shampooing. Not many kids were interested in old movies and comics, but Rachel liked quoting young Pasquale from the 1990s American comic strip 'Rose is Rose.' </p><p>""Never settle for shampoo. Demand REAL poo!"" she lazily quipped as her mother laughed, checking to see that Rachel's jack had a seal in before reaching for shampoo and working her hair into a fruity lather. Water would have no effect on the flat round disk of the neural jack, but Sonja assumed it was a good idea to keep the thing dry. Sonja was too engrossed on keeping the bubbles from Rachel's face to immediately notice her slight squirming. Not at all an uncomfortable movement, more like that of someone enjoying a warm blanket or exquisitely hot shower. What she did notice while rinsing the shampoo out with the hand sprayer was Rachel closing her eyes and rubbing her thighs together. Between them, through a gap in the bubbles, Sonja saw Rachel’s tiny right wrist being pressed inward, hand flat against the warm porcelain. </p><p>Unsure what to do and not realizing this subject might come up so soon, Sonja slowly inched closer to her baby, slowly caressing her tiny shoulders with a fluffy sponge.  Rachel began rocking back and forth a bit, and Sonja decided not to rush things or make her talk about what she was feeling yet.  She snuggled up to her daughter, rubbing her tummy and letting her soak for a few minutes before asking if she was ready for bed.  Rachel smiled and nodded, and Sonja stepped out of the tub, drying herself off before standing Rachel up to dry her.  Rachel stepped out of the tub onto the fluffy bathroom rug, and her mother kneeled before her.  Smiling, Sonja wrapped the towel around her and slowly rubbed it up and down, concentrating on her sides and legs.  Rachel's eyes drooped a bit, and she sighed as her mother dried her neck, back, and bottom.  Setting her up on the counter with the towel wrapped around her body and tucked under her arms, Sonja got a smaller hand towel and tousled Rachel's hair dry with it before donning a thick robe.  She left the robe open, snuggling Rachel to her pale chest as she picked her up.</p><p>""Do you want to sleep in my bed tonight?""  Sleepily, Rachel nodded, and was carried into Mommy's room and put in bed naked.  The room was reasonably warm, so the comforter would prevent any goosebumps.  Sonja wanted to ask Rachel if she needed to nurse, but the girl's snoring answered that question.  Sonja slipped on a satin nightie and slowly wrapped its matching robe around Rachel, then pulled the covers up and put one arm around her.  In a matter of minutes the snoring became a team sport.  And the house was quiet.</p>"
539,"Chronicles of Suran: Rachel, Chapter Two",Catherine N.X.,1,,"['Fg', 'rom', 'inc', 'ped', 'cons', 'lac', 'mast', 'ScFi']","<p class=""h2"">Tuesday, 4th December, 2074.</p><p>Sonja withdrew the key from the T-Rex's dash, tossing the harness aside and pushing her door open.  Even as she got out of the trike, she detected hints of Rachel's outfit flirting with her vision through the crowd of third-graders a few meters away.  Most were six or seven years old, and a bit taller than Rachel.  It was the copper mesh skirt and jacket that allowed Sonja to finally locate her and pick her up for a hug.  Most of the kids were headed for buses or after-school activities.  Sonja's architecture work involved quite a bit of working at home and flexible office hours, so Rachel got to ride home with her mother on Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays.</p><p>With the slow movement of the children from the school building, Sonja had a minute to chat with Rachel as they meandered towards the parking lot.  ""Did you have fun today?""</p><p>""Yep.  We're starting division in math class.  And in social studies we learned about Sinorussia.""</p><p>""Sounds like fun.  They helped us become a country, you know.""  Rachel nodded, and her mother continued.  ""What about art class?""</p><p>As she was set down on her side of the trike and put in her harness, Rachel described her current assignment - to make a clay sculpture of something she liked and used all the time.  ""But I can't show it to you 'til it's finished,"" she said through her most mischievous grin.  ""You'll like it.  I know you like the thing I made it after.""  Making a big show of peering suspiciously at her daughter, Sonja grabbed the left edge of the trike's overhead canopy in her left hand, using it to support herself as she settled into her seat.  Swinging the door shut and waiting for Rachel to secure her harness, she powered up the trike and slowly backed out of her parking space.  ""I need to head out for a while after we get home, so Takeshi's going to babysit 'til I get back.  I told him about the presents you got your friends, and he's got some nice holo-printed gift bags you can put them in.""</p><p>""Where does he find those things?  They didn't have 'em at the mall, and printers that make them cost a lot.""</p><p>""I don't know.  Must be some military-industrial secret.""  Sonja found the four-lane road back to their house, and turned onto it as Rachel opined, ""I think he just likes keeping his tricks secret so he can stay coooool and style-ish.""  This was accompanied by a subtle neck-jerking arm-crossing model pose that practically squeezed a laugh out of her mother.  ""Not that my little girl worries too much about looking good.""</p><p>""No.  I'm modest.""</p><p>""Wow.  Sarcasm really is genetic.""  Sonja took her daughter's hand as they stopped at a light, quickly giving the back of it a dramatic, playful smooch.  ""You're silly.  And that's a good thing to be.  You remind me of Grandpa.  Speaking of Grandpa, remind me to print the cards out for him and Grandma.  And I've got to find a place to rent chairs for the Solstice party since it's at our house this year.""  The light changed, and Sonja pulled forward as Rachel fumbled in her backpack, rearranging papers and cheapie tablet computers that had gotten mixed up during the day.  Half a minute later, they stopped at the intersection with their street, and Rachel piped up.  ""Remember to print Grandma and Grandpa's Solstice cards.""</p><p>""I set myself up for that one.""</p><p>""Yep.  Can't say I didn't remind you.""</p><p>""Ya done good, kid.  Real good,"" Sonja said in her faux Humphrey Bogart voice as she winced at her baby's superior wit and turned onto the long residential street leading to their home.  Pulling into the driveway, she saw the front door open and Rachel's father stepping out, apparently having heard the trike's approach.  She smiled at him and turned to Rachel, receiving a quick peck on the lips before saying, ""Don't run him ragged, hon.""  As Rachel bounced up out of her seat, practically sailing across the driveway to hug Takeshi, Sonja rolled her window down.  ""I'll be back in about an hour and a half, maybe two.  Have fun.""  ""We will,"" Takeshi called as Rachel waved to her mother with one hand, the other holding his.  Sonja slowly backed out of the driveway, swinging the T-Rex back in the direction from which it had come.</p><p>Walking into the two-story office building that held a pricey furniture gallery, a dentist's office, an optometrist's, and Lightfoot Personnel Services, Sonja pointed the remote back at the T-Rex.  She heard a sequence of beeps as its alarm system engaged.  Sonja's friend Dana owned the temp and outsourcing agency, and on hearing from Sonja about the events of Saturday evening had agreed to step out early for a bite and talk.  As she stepped out of her office and greeted the slightly frazzled-looking Sonja, she offered the first advice of the afternoon.  ""Relax!  It's not rocket science, hon,"" she quipped as she put on her blazer.  ""Millions of parents before you and I dealt with this, and wrote hundreds of books and half a million websites about it.""</p><p>Meanwhile Rachel sat on the toilet at home, relaxing as the day's beverages left her body.  She'd been holding it too long, and in the middle of wrapping presents with Takeshi had excused herself to use the bathroom.  Slowly the pressure in her sore bladder subsided, and she turned the built-in bidet on, low pressure.  Usually she just used paper after she peed, but had found a few weeks before that letting the warm water run against her private parts made them tickle in a way that fascinated her.  She couldn't figure out what part made it feel the weirdest, but each time she had let the water run a bit longer, feeling the way it dripped from her kitty after running between all the funny folds and skin.  A few times she had rubbed between her kitty lips after using the bathroom, and had found her fingers staying there for more than half an hour at times.  After a while her kitty would start to feel really good - warm, and twitchy, but eventually she'd get tired.  Unfortunately she didn't have time to feel around right now.  She made herself turn the water off, and dabbed her soft genitals and perineum dry before pulling her underwear back up.  Bath time and the chance to explore herself further could not come soon enough.</p><p>Twenty minutes later, Sonja and Dana sat in Dana's kitchen, Sonja sipping a cup of boba and picking at a slice of bean jelly from one of the anonymous fast food joints dotting the 'burbs.  As she nibbled on the starchy, hearty, mildly sweet confection, Dana wolfed down a soy hotdog with what looked like half a pound of jalapenos and ketchup.  She chased it with gulps of Coke.  Sonja giggled, ""I don't know how you can stand that stuff unless you consider burping a sport.  Doesn't it make your stomach hurt?""  Dana looked at her like she was crazy.  ""No, it's just more filling.  This is classic American food.  My parents say soy dogs taste just like the real thing.  I could have one every day regardless.""</p><p>""And some people eat monkey brains.""</p><p>""Well, we know why you're so svelte.  You live on rice and lettuce.  And occasionally a pancake or two.""  Dana was exaggerating about Sonja's diet, but not her figure.   At 5'11"" and 32 years old, Sonja's scale measured her at about 125 lbs.  She was pale, of Scandinavian descent, with blue eyes and hair as black as her daughter's.  She kept it short and spiked to frame her curvy face.  The jack on the back of her head was usually visible through her hair, a gray metal circle she kept sealed to avoid dust or water getting in.  The seal she had in today pulsed purple, to match her shimmery purple kimono.  The pants and sash were black, with the edges and stitching dark gray.  It was cut close, as otherwise her small C-cup breasts might be invisible.  At least she had hips.</p><p>""So how'd that date last week go?""  Dana had set Sonja up with a woman she knew from the gym.  Heterosexual though she was, Dana could pick up on the ""lesbian vibe,"" and the woman was certainly Sonja's type outwardly.  The date had been nice enough, but Sonja's interest in dating had been lukewarm lately.  She'd made the obligatory call to express her appreciation for their evening out and left the possibility of another date open.  The likelihood of it actually happening was waning.  Sonja sighed, looking Dana in the eyes with a defeated expression.</p><p>""That much fun?""</p><p>""She's nice.  And very cute.  But I'm just not up for that game lately.  How did you know I'd find her attractive?""</p><p>""I've noticed you checking out girls like her when we're out in the street.""</p><p>Sonja smiled understandingly, slowly nodding.  The blind date, Karen, was perfect for her physically - taller than her, dark chocolate skin, and trim but curvy at what looked to be maybe sixty kilos.  While very wary about a relationship, Sonja had pleasured herself once or twice since the date, thinking of what Karen might do to her were they intimate.  ""I'll call her again this weekend.""</p><p>""Good.  I don't like setting people up and I ain't doing it again.""</p><p>Sonja laughed, finishing off her snack.  ""So.  I wanted to talk about Rachel.""</p><p>""Do you know if she's masturbating?""</p><p>Sonja was a bit surprised at the frankness of the question, having been raised in a slightly more conservative era. When she was a kid, she was told that masturbating was healthy, but her parents hadn't been aware of her habits or really cared outwardly. ""I don't think she's deliberately masturbating. She seems to like rubbing against things, but I don't know if she does it intentionally. She seems to find a position that puts her privates in a comfortable position, then stay there. She's slept in my bed a lot lately, and a few times I've noticed her hands in her pajama pants.  But I used to do that just to keep them warm."" She shrugged, unsure what else to say and more unsure what to do.  Dana got up. ""Hold on. I've got some stuff upstairs you can read."" </p><p>A few seconds later she brought a tablet down with copies of several web pamphlets about helping children express themselves sexually.  Each was listed with a title and short summary.  As Sonja thumbed through the list, she saw that most pertained to teaching them to accept their bodies and their sexuality, and protecting them from shameful attitudes about sexual pleasure.  She got about halfway down the list, before seeing one about being intimate with one's children.  She knew that Dana had been intimate with her son, and still was sometimes.  She was familiar with most of the information before her, and thought she was prepared to talk to Rachel about sexual pleasure.  At least in the abstract.  But Rachel’s own exploration wouldn’t be an abstract.  ""How do I know if she wants me to...help her...masturbate?""</p><p>""Do you bathe together every night?"" </p><p><i>Yes, and this is what I get.</i>  ""Most of the time. Sometimes I bathe her and stay up."" </p><p>""There's a good one in there about bringing up the subject of intimacy between you. A lot of the suggestions have to do with integrating it into your regular routine, like bathing. It makes everything easier. When you're in the bath tonight, make it a bit more fun and less of a chore. Wash her slowly, and make it as much a massage as a bath. If she starts rubbing herself, I'd just talk to her about it. Ask her if she does it because it makes her private parts feel good. What I'd recommend first is getting her a jelly vibe. Something big and round so she can't accidentally penetrate herself with it. In fact I think health codes mandate that before puberty. There's a shop I wrote down on there that has just the thing for girls learning to masturbate. They've got a few different kinds. Most of them are basically big round jelly shapes she can rub against. If she lubricates, it'll stay on the plastic and make it nice and slick. You can give it to her after you talk about masturbating, and let her know that it's for making her privates feel good. So even if she doesn't want you to masturbate her, she can play with herself and have fun. But I’d wait to give it to her, until she’s already using her hands.</p><p>“Um...asking if she wants you to masturbate her. Hm. Well, getting too technical isn't very romantic. You should just bathe her slowly, and cuddle with her. If she gets aroused, ask her if she wants you to wash her privates. Use your hand, not a cloth or sponge. After a few seconds, ask her if her privates are finished. If she's enjoying herself she can say they're not finished. In fact, why not do that everywhere? I know I like a good shoulder rub in the bath. Do that too. Rub her shoulders with soap or oil or something and ask her every few minutes if her shoulders are finished. Get her used to enjoying physical closeness and pleasure, sexual or otherwise. If she says her privates feel good, ask her if she wants you to make them feel good for her. The recommendations in there run the gamut for practically every situation."" </p><p>Sonja thought.  “I don’t want to make too many recommendations to her.  I mean, I want to make sure that whatever she does is her own idea, not mine.”  Dana nodded towards the tablet.  “A lot of what’s in there deals with asking questions rather than giving information.  The information part’s easy.  Finding out what information to give and when is a matter of listening.  For instance, chances are Rachel doesn’t need to know everything about pregnancy if it’s just herself right now, or just the two of you.  I assume.”  Dana said this last sentence with the sort of feigned innocence that had to mean sarcasm, and Sonja chuckled.  “Yeah.  I’m good, but I’m not that good.”  Dana went on.  “You aren’t actually initiating anything, which simplifies things.  You don’t have expectations.  If kids were your preference I’d have a lot more to talk about.”</p><p>Sonja began stuffing the tablet into her purse, and looked up as Dana's son strolled into the kitchen.  ""Hi, Ms. Lindstrom,"" he greeted Sonja as she waved at the sixteen-year-old.  She and Rachel had gone on more than a few outings with Dana's family, and Sonja often imagined that Brendan would make a great dad or teacher when he got older.  Seeing the young gentleman and the genuinely affectionate way he hugged his mom before heading upstairs to find the news, she felt more and more confidence in Dana's advice.</p><p>That evening at dinner, Sonja was somewhat noticeably preoccupied. She hadn't collected her thoughts, but would attempt the talk that night. Takeshi and Geoff ate with them, and saved the evening's conversation with hilarious Monty Python reenactments. It was the first time Sonja had ever laughed hard enough to shoot wine from her nose. Sillier still was the fact that Rachel actually tried to calculate the airspeed velocity of an unladen swallow using what she'd learned in class. Eventually Geoff suggested that her solution might first require knowing how much wood a woodchuck would chuck if a woodchuck could chuck wood. Multiplied by the number of licks it took to get to the center of a Tootsie Roll Pop. </p><p>Groaning at the corny absurdity flowing from these supposedly adult men and one little girl, Sonja picked up her emptied plate and carried it to the dishwasher.  Takeshi was finished as well, and as they moved around each other to place their dishes, Sonja realized she should ask Takeshi's advice about Rachel as well.  He didn't consider himself entitled to a say in how Rachel was raised, but Sonja had never been able to think of him as simply a friend.  He was Rachel's father, a strong, decent, intelligent man who would lay down his life for her, and Rachel was damned lucky for it.  Sonja leaned against the counter, admiring the fine people with whom she'd made her life.  As Takeshi finished fumbling in the dishwasher and stood back up, Sonja leaned towards him and whispered, ""I could use a bit of advice.  Want to sneak out?""  Takeshi raised an eyebrow, and Sonja raised her voice - towards the table.  ""Hey guys, we're going to be in the garage for a minute, okay?""  Rachel and Geoff nodded, going back to their banter about nursery-rhyme arithmetic as applied to Monty Python physics.</p><p>Sonja and Takeshi made their way to the garage, admiring the T-Rex for a moment and finally sitting in it.  After some commiserating about the fun machine's virtues, Sonja remembered to ask Takeshi where the hell he got his fancy gift bags.  ""I got a holoprinter a few weeks ago,"" was his reply.</p><p>""Okay.  I hope you realize you're printing my letterheads from now on.  I bet it does 3-D shapes and everything.""</p><p>""Of course.  Foam, plastic, composites, wood, some metals.  Apple's working on one that does glass, but it'll probably be five or six grand.""</p><p>""Now that would be fucking sweet.""  Sonja rarely cursed, but she loved glass and often rendered three dimensional glass objects in art programs.  The chance to fabricate her designs at home was tempting.  But she hadn't brought her friend to the garage to mull over printers.  Geoff and Rachel would be finished eating soon, and Sonja needed advice. ""Okay.  Here it is.  Rachel...""</p><p>Takeshi waited.</p><p>""Rachel has...um..."" Sonja's hands were waving about like those of a motivational speaker, as if they'd get the point across without her having to say anything. Takeshi smiled. ""So I'm thinking it's something to do with Rachel."" Sonja pouted comically. ""I think Rachel's found out that some...body parts are more fun to play with than others."" Takeshi sported his cheesiest grin, retorting a little too loudly, ""Oh, you mean she's...masturbating?"" Sonja smirked at the corny attempt to test her inhibitions. ""I don't think she is yet, but sometimes I can tell she's...you know...aroused? She gets a little absentminded, and presses her hands between her legs. Mainly in the bath or after nursing. I need advice."" Takeshi thought for a moment. ""Hm. Can't say I've thought all that much about dealing with a kid's sexuality. I'm assuming you've read up on it."" </p><p>Sonja nodded. ""Most of what I've read is pretty straightforward. That I should integrate our discussions into our normal activities, and treat sex as something happy and good for her.  Keep my mouth shut until she says something, then spill my guts. I want to make sure I give her a good body image."" Takeshi scratched his head a bit, thinking before he spoke. ""It seems to me that for the most part you should just be as open as possible. Not pushing anything or injecting too much of your own tastes, but just telling her how it is. What the parts are for, and why people do the things they do - kissing, petting, things like that. Let her run the show, tell her what she wants to know, and chances are you'll give her a great body image because...hm...not sure how to say it. Because you're putting her in charge. That's it. You're kind of giving her the keys to her own body, and she's pretty quickly going to learn that's a fun thing to have control of. Like a personal amusement park.  But don’t assume anything about how much she wants to know.  Wait and watch."" </p><p>Dana's pep talk earlier had been informative, but Takeshi's candid laid-back approach was just the bit of relaxed, bemused matter-of-factness that Sonja needed to calm her nerves.  After a moment of slightly awkward silence, a light bulb went on in Takeshi's head.  ""So that's why she took so long in the bathroom.""  Sonja laughed aloud, squeezing her reliable ally's hand and leaning against his shoulder a bit.  Just as she thanked him for his advice and opened her door to get out of the T-Rex, Rachel bounced into the garage with a box of chocolate raspberry truffles Takeshi had left on the kitchen counter for after dinner.  She skipped over to Takeshi's side, and lightly plopped onto his lap when he opened the door.  Merrily she declared, ""I have truffles.  I give my truffles to those who amuse me.""  Sonja and Takeshi laughed, and when they did Rachel popped one of the tart confections into Takeshi's mouth.  He nodded his approval as he chewed the truffle, which was filled with raspberry puree and covered with raspberry rock candy sprinkles.  Sonja was next to receive a truffle, and unlike Takeshi had not tasted this kind before.  She made a big show of being blown away by the sweet crunchy slightly sour treat, and a good chuckle was had before all three headed back into the kitchen where Geoff had cleared the table.</p><p>He and Takeshi were going to a friend's apartment for a weekly poker-and-billiards get-together, so they were out the door within twenty minutes of finishing dinner, after dramatic goodbyes and I-love-yous and you-complete-mes and big hugs.  As the menfolk headed off for a short stroll around the block before going home to get their car, Sonja scooped up her munchkin and carried her to the den for an evening of net broadcast watching.</p><p>As usual, Rachel got to wield the remote once they were in the easy chair, in case she wanted to flip to something other than the usual nature show they watched on Tuesdays.  She settled on her mother's lap, boredly moving from channel to channel.  After a few moments, she suddenly turned the monitor off.  ""There's nothing on,"" she said, putting the remote on the table next to the chair and turning to snuggle against Sonja's chest.  Rachel's interest in broadcasts was lukewarm most of the time, so Sonja wasn't surprised, mostly happy to just cuddle with her daughter.  She pulled a throw blanket up over Rachel and they lay there, Rachel curled up on her mother's lap and Sonja's feet up on the footrest.</p><p>Sonja woke up.  Groggily she turned towards the wall clock, which said it was 8:00 already.  They had dozed off for nearly an hour and a half.  Soon it would be time for bed, but there was no rush.  With the larger-than-usual dinner they had eaten, Rachel would probably not want to nurse before bed.  Looking down, Sonja realized why nursing had come to mind so quickly rather than bathing or remembering to start the dishwasher.  Rachel's tiny hand had made its way inside her mother's kimono, and was resting against her bra-cupped breast.  Looking from her own pale chest to Rachel's face, she saw that Rachel was awake, and her curiosity had not been accidental.</p><p>Sonja noted her daughter's interest, wondering what the hell the kid could be doing.  Then she realized she had no idea why she herself liked breasts – she just did. Okay.  Moving one hand to rub Rachel's head, she asked, ""Do you want some milk?"" As she expected, Rachel declined, saying she was full and that she just wanted to cuddle. In her mind, Sonja looked for the most unobtrusive way of offering her breasts simply for touching. After a moment, she settled on asking, ""Is my top in the way?"" Rachel smiled tiredly and replied, ""Mmm-hm."" Sonja reached between them, untying her sash and letting her kimono fall open before releasing the front clasp on her brassiere. Rachel snuggled against her mother's nude chest, curiously cupping one soft brown nipple in her small hand. She was content, lying there feeling the bouncy flesh her mother offered. As she held on to one breast with her tranquil face snuggled against the other, her tiny fingers moved across the tender breast as if studying it. After a few minutes she moved, lightly rubbing her tiny thighs together. </p><p>Sonja let the rubbing continue for a minute before she kissed Rachel's forehead, asking, ""Ready for a bath?"" Rachel smiled, and Sonja picked her up by the bottom, leaving her breasts free to amuse Rachel as she carried her baby up to the bathroom. They arrived on the plush white rug as was their routine every night, but this night Sonja decided to do things just a bit differently. Letting Rachel sit on the bench next to the tub, she undressed first, letting Rachel stay clothed and peruse her body. Rachel wasn't sure why she liked seeing her mother's skin more than usual tonight, but the question was gone from her mind almost as quickly as it arose. She didn't care. It was bath time, and bath time was always nice. </p><p>Sonja moved naked about the bathroom, turning on the water and asking which bubble bath to use. Rachel liked the honey scented kind, and moaned happily as she inhaled the promising sweetness rising from the tub. As the water ran, Sonja smiled openly into her beautiful child's eyes, admiring the simple happiness she saw reflected in them. She leaned closer, still nude, to give Rachel an Eskimo kiss. The silly nose-rubbing lasted a matter of seconds before Rachel laughed out loud and wrapped her arms around her mother's neck for a satisfying hug. Sonja rubbed her daughter's shoulders, asking ""Ready?"" Rachel nodded, and began unzipping her top, letting her mother help her out of the smooth, chunky shell and hang the pieces of her outfit on the door. </p><p>Rachel closed her eyes again.  The massage felt great, as did the way her neck and back loosened as it continued.  She leaned back against her mother, feeling her mother's breasts compress against her back.  This felt good as well, and Rachel noticed that her whole body was starting to relax.  From what seemed like a kilometer away she heard her mother.  ""Are your shoulders finished?""  It was an odd question, but it meant she could have more rubbing if she wanted.  She smiled coyly, shaking her head a bit, and the massage continued.  The warm feeling she got when using the bidet on her privates was returning, and the shoulder rub helped.  Her mother had only talked about private parts a few times.  The information that stuck out most in Rachel's mind was that sometimes they could feel really good.  It could happen if they were rubbed, or if a male and female wanted to make a baby.  The last talk had been some months before, and at the time Rachel thought it silly because all she had ever felt there was the satisfaction of emptying her bladder.  Now she knew what her mother had meant.  She spoke.  ""Mommy.""</p><p>""Hm?  What's up?""</p><p>""My privates feel weird."" Sonja’s blood ran cold.</p><p>""Weird?”  </p><p>“Warm,” Rachel said lazily, but with a surprised tone that said more.  Sonja didn't want to stop the massage, so instead of hugging Rachel she pressed her cheek against the girl's head. ""Do you remember any of what I mentioned about private parts?"" Rachel nodded, and Sonja went on. ""One of the things that's good about private parts is that when you've got some free time you can make them feel good all you want. In bed, or in the bathroom, or…”  Sonja’s speech didn’t skip, but her thoughts did. “…in the tub."" Rachel took note of her current location and asked dreamily, ""How do you make them feel good?"" </p><p>Sonja replied, ""Um…there are different parts of a girl's privates, and some are more sensitive than others.  The really important part is called her clitoris. It's that soft thing that sticks out right in the middle, above the pee hole. The hood around it, and the little flaps that connect to it, are pretty sensitive too. And the outer lips are nice, but they won't drive you up a wall like the rest will. The outer lips are what you see most of the time, 'cause when they're closed they cover up the rest."" Sonja looked down, and forwards a bit, and saw that Rachel's wrist was pressed into her vulva as it had been a few nights before. </p><p>""Are your shoulders finished?"" Rachel nodded. The shoulder rub had been nice, but her privates were better. Sonja rubbed her small thighs a bit, asking if she wanted to relax in the water for a while. Rachel absently said, ""Mmm-hm,"" snuggling against her mother again and starting to move her wrist up and down against her pink, slightly swollen outer labia. Sonja put one hand on her daughter's chest, holding her close to kiss her cheek from behind. ""What are you feeling?"" </p><p>Rachel relaxed against her mom, and her wrist kept moving. </p><p>Sonja was reeling from how much information she had just imparted and how easily, but collected herself.  ""I know. Take your time."" Rachel's smile widened, and her lips parted as her mother began kissing the side of her neck. Her left wrist was against her vulva, her right rubbing her thigh, the sweetness from her genitals seeming to caress every thought. Her mother's right hand held her chest, the left holding her head as she pressed her neck into the kiss. She had wanted to rub her privates earlier on the toilet, but there hadn't been time. Now she was relaxed, soaking in warm water and honey bubbles, and she could rub all she wanted. And there were warm kisses too. This was a good bath. </p><p>Her mother had said something about the soft spot just above her pee hole. She'd run into that thing before. It was odd, and sometimes it felt too tender to touch, but she wasn't surprised if it could ""drive her up a wall"" as her mother had put it. She decided to try it out directly. Lifting her hands to her kitty, she gently opened her outer lips like she was making water. She found her pee hole, and moved her fingers up. It did feel good. Better than using her wrist on everything at once, better than just rubbing between her lips without concentrating on one place. The skin on it was really soft, and it moved around a lot. Up, down a little. And the whole thing moved side to side. She had been testing its movement for several seconds when she realized she really didn't want to stop. Flicking the soft spot around between her chubby lips felt just plain wonderful. She openly laughed, and her mother kissed her face again. </p><p>Sonja held her baby's cheeks in both hands, kissing her forehead as she saw the tiny fingers stroking between her daughter's labia. She gently tilted Rachel's head back, just enough to kiss her lips. The upside-down kissing position was elementary Kama Sutra, and featured in most of the sex guides Sonja had read. It let each partner suck the other's full lower lip at once. Rachel's lips were too tiny to fill Sonja's mouth, but Sonja fully intended to let Rachel have hers. </p><p>Rachel took the soft flesh, lightly pressing into the kiss. That strange twitching she'd felt before was getting strong, and her hand wasn't getting tired. She continued flicking the soft...what was it?...clitoris, that was it...side to side, feeling the inside squish and tickle. It felt hot, wet, and her entire pelvis was comfortably warm from the bathwater. She started to feel like she had to go to the bathroom and was holding it, but she couldn't let go. Usually she could stop the twitching, but now she couldn't. And she couldn't stop the rubbing that was causing it. No wonder so many people were in romantic relationships. Her lips parted against her mother's cheek, her breath becoming ragged. Sonja knew what was coming, but not how to help.  Abruptly she saw herself as a teenager, and thought of the treatment she had longed for.</p><p>She helped Rachel return her neck to a more comfortable position resting against her mother's right shoulder, and rubbed Rachel's thighs up and down as the stroking of her clitoris increased in tempo.  Gradually Sonja's rubbing moved around the outsides of her daughter's legs to the undersides of her knees.  It would prevent cramping when Rachel came.  And she would come.  Her stroking of herself was rhythmic, nearly in time with her open-mouthed breathing, and she was starting to shake.</p><p>The sensations were amazing.  Rachel's whole body wanted to move, as if the strange squeezing feeling in her privates was dance music being broadcast everywhere at once, and every muscle was on the dance floor.  The twitching was now strong pulsing, and she had no control.  Wanted no control.  She trusted her body, and it rewarded her with manna from heaven.  The pulsing became stronger, every contraction more pleasurable, and suddenly the contractions came crashing in one after the other.  Her tiny body stiffened; she felt her mother's soft hands under her knees as she squeezed her thighs together, her fingers quickly moving up and down against her soft spot.  Her voice was a series of gasps and grunts.  Had her mind not been completely enraptured by the sensations, she might have laughed at the sounds she was making.  She gritted her teeth in response to one last, powerful set of contractions, and relaxed, letting her breath out.</p><p>Sonja held her daughter's small, heaving torso as she collapsed against her mother.  The sweet angel was ragged, laughing in a state so relaxed it seemed drug-induced.  She rubbed her daughter's chest up and down gently, asking, ""Has that ever happened before, sweetie?""  Rachel shook her head tiredly.  ""You just had something called an orgasm.  It's what happens when privates get really excited and have to let all that energy out.  And the neat part is, you can have all the orgasms you want.  Mmmm, my silly little sweetie.  You deserve it.""  This was punctuated with a big affectionate kiss on the cheek, and Rachel smiled.  She was really tired now, and her hand ached a bit, but she felt brand new.  She closed her eyes, catching her breath for a moment.  It was time for bed.</p><p>Stepping out to dry herself as Rachel sat in the tub with the expression of a miner who'd just struck gold, Sonja was happy for her daughter.  At that age she had masturbated rarely, and had been sixteen before her first orgasm.  The times had been more conservative.  Not oppressively so, but Sonja had never been as carefree and openly sexual as her daughter seemed.  Rachel hadn't been ashamed of her body, or wondered if she would hurt herself, or if she was dirty, or if it was okay to like feeling someone else's body around her as she masturbated.  Attitudes like that had slowed Sonja's own sexuality, and taken some effort to get over.  Rachel was free of all that.  It felt good, she did it.  It kept feeling good, she kept doing it.  And here she sat, the sweetness of her first orgasm still radiating from her genitals and her face and her mind.</p><p>Sonja dried herself off, donning an open robe and asking Rachel if she was ready for bed.  Sometimes Rachel liked to sit in the water after Sonja was finished, but the orgasm had turned her to jelly inside.  She was ready to sleep.  Sonja lifted the glowing child out of the water, setting her down on a towel and wrapping another around her.  She used her usual comforting up-and-down motion with the towel, and Rachel's torso was soon dry.  Her hair continued dripping, so it was next.  Sonja wrapped her head in the towel and tousled it dry, then moved to dry her legs.</p><p>That's when she noticed it.  There was beaded water on Rachel's swollen, flushed genitals, but some of the wetness had a different consistency.  Sonja had never thought about whether such a young girl could lubricate, or how much, but there it was.  She looked into Rachel's eyes.  ""Honey, is it okay if I dry your privates?  I think you made some kitty juice when you had your orgasm.""  Rachel furrowed her brow as she looked down at her kitty, and nodded.  The towel was gently applied between her legs, and she gasped.  It didn't hurt, but her kitty was even more sensitive than before the orgaz...origami...whatever.  The good part.  Her mother let her lean against her shoulder and explained, ""After a while, you can have orgasms one after the other if you try.  But you look tired.""  Rachel kept staring at her new favorite body part being dabbed dry by the warm towel, and said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>Finally her genitals were dry and her legs soon after that.  Sonja wrapped her in a towel.  ""Where do you want to sleep?""</p><p>""Your bed.  Can we cuddle?""  Her mommy leaned towards her, kissing her fully on her lips and stroking her damp black hair.  When she pulled back to answer, Rachel's face remained in its kissing position - eyes closed dreamily, her lips hanging in the air for a moment as her mother pressed their foreheads together.  ""Honey, I'm really happy for you.  I didn't have an orgasm until I was sixteen.  The way I was brought up just made everything a little strange.  Mysterious, I guess, 'cause people didn't tell me everything.  And I want you to have the best experiences you can.  We can do anything you want.""</p><p>Rachel smiled and hugged her mother as she was picked up and carried into the bedroom nude.  Sonja set her down in the bed, tarrying at its side for a moment.  ""Do you want some pajamas?""  Rachel shook her head, instead reaching her hand out and gently pulling her mother into the bed next to her.  Sonja tossed the robe on the floor, wrapping her soft naked form around her still-aroused baby.  She lay behind Rachel, snuggling up to her from behind and pulling the comforter over them.  Contentedly she began stroking Rachel's hair as the girl squirmed against her body.  ""Touching your privates to make them feel good is called masturbating.  It's kind of a clunky word.  Sometimes I say 'kitty rub' instead, or 'playing with myself.'  You can do it in bed too.  Actually that tends to be easier.""  Rachel had already figured out the 'in bed too' part, lightly pressing one wrist into her tender vulva as she spooned with her mommy.  Exhausted from the amazing experience in the tub, she soon fell asleep with her legs wrapped around her hand.  Sonja lay awake for a while afterward, inhaling the honey scent of her daughter's hair.</p><p class=""h2"">Wednesday, 5th December, 2074.</p><p>Sonja woke up. Serenely asleep in her arms lay the sweet baby whose first orgasm had shaken her young body just the night before. Checking out the window at the approaching sunrise, it took all of two seconds for Sonja to realize she and Rachel might want to call in sick. Today would be a romantic holiday. Letting her daughter's light snoring continue, she slowly extricated herself from the embrace and went to get Rachel some pajamas from her room. She returned quickly, wanting her daughter to wake up in her mother's arms, to kisses and snuggles and sweet nothings in her ear. </p><p>She set the satiny two-piece jammies at the foot of the bed, slipping back under the covers and wrapping herself around the sleeping girl once more. She was about to doze off again when Rachel awoke. ""Mmm...mommy..."" </p><p>""Hi sweetie.""  Sonja kissed her neck, holding her close.  ""How do you feel?""  Rachel turned towards her, curiously kissing her on the lips.  ""I feel good.  Real good.""  Sonja laughed.  ""Wanna call in sick today?  We can stay home and cuddle, or whatever.""  Rachel nodded, her attention turning to her mother's breasts as Sonja reached over her to grab the phone.  As she called her office and Rachel's school to deliver the awful news of the dread plague which had struck them, Rachel smiled at the mischief of it all, inhaling the warmth of her mommy's cleavage.</p><p>Sonja hung up finally, kissing the top of her daughter's head and happily proclaiming, ""Well, we now officially have all the time in the world.""  Rachel didn't answer, opting instead to latch her tiny lips onto her mother's nipple.  Sonja stayed on her side, letting Rachel nurse as she wished.  Letdown was pleasant and came easily, and she shuddered as she felt her daughter's nursing draw milk from her body.  As had happened the night before, Rachel was as much interested in playing with her mother's breasts as with being fed.  As usual she sucked gently, as her mother's nipples were easy to open and just as easy to hurt.  But this morning she used her hands too, lightly holding the supple gland with her fingers, watching the flesh as it yielded to her touch.  After a while she was barely sucking, just holding the nipple in her mouth and examining her mother's breasts with her hands.  For some reason they just felt nice to squeeze and nuzzle.</p><p>She said ""I'm done,"" and Sonja took one of the small towels she kept next to the bed, holding it to her still-leaking nipple.  She turned on her back to help it stop leaking, and Rachel climbed on top of her giggling.  They stayed that way for a few minutes, Rachel straddling her mother's tummy and nuzzling her breastbone, one hand still holding the nipple from which she had nursed.  Neither felt any need to talk about the previous night, or about the way they felt now.  They simply let their happiness be.</p>"
540,"Chronicles of Suran: Rachel, Chapter Three",Catherine N.X.,1,,"['Fg', 'rom', 'inc', 'ped', 'cons', 'lac', 'ScFi', 'FF']","<p class=""h2"">Wednesday, 5th December, 2074.</p><p>The pancakes were turning out badly.  For some reason they were burning faster than they browned.  Sonja had no idea what she was doing wrong, and finally decided it was the skillet.  She had never used it for pancakes before, and could not honestly remember using it at all.  She and Rachel had washed up and done their hair after cuddling in bed most of the morning, so they could go out on a moment's notice if they wanted to.  She turned to the robe-clad girl sitting at the table with a knowing smile on her face.  Rachel changed the smile to a bright toothy grin and said, ""IHOP.""  Sonja nodded with a defeated look.  ""IHOP.""</p><p>Five minutes later they were fully dressed, their mutual lust for syrupy breakfast speeding the preparation.  For the first time in days Sonja wore denim, in the form of nearly black stonewashed jeans of the sort a classic rock guitarist might wear on stage.  They were snug enough to flatter her butt, but nowhere near skintight.  She checked the fit of the pockets as she entered the kitchen, asking her daughter if the ensemble worked.  To go with the jeans she had chosen a snug, dark red, V-necked knit top that revealed her bellybutton and the waist of her dark red panties if she stretched. Otherwise it showed only a sliver of her flat white tummy and the steel mesh belt she wore with the jeans.  Her protection from the elements consisted of a black cloth trench coat with lapels, and a hilariously old-fashioned black Stetson felt hat with a gray band and small red feather.  She looked like a 2070s club DJ who'd borrowed her coat and hat from a 1940s private detective.  Her only jewelry was a beaded choker, and she had replaced the seal in her jack with one that glowed red.  As were many of her shoes, the comfortable synthetic-leather walking boots were simple and black.  Rachel approved.</p><p>For her own part Rachel had opted to dress...softly.  Her shirt was lush, chocolate brown hemp that at first glance appeared to be inside out due to the reverse stitching.  Its shallow V-neck was unbuttoned, and lined with embroidered swirls and curlicues that formed another more ornate V around it.  Under it she wore a dark green cotton skirt with the same reverse stitching down its sides.   The ensemble was very cuddly to look at, and felt like heaven against her skin.  The only hint of Rachel's signature blue was in a plain blue metal square that hung flat against her chest from black cord, just barely visible inside the V-neck.  Over her outfit she wore a knit dark-red hooded robe that hung to her ankles.  Rachel started making her way to the car, and Sonja found her purse before following suit.</p><p>Rachel suspected the pancakes and corned beef hash would be too much for her to finish, but she'd finish the hash first because it was one of her favorite foods.  For this reason Sonja was willing to pay twelve pounds, the price of her entire breakfast, just for the saucerful of cloned beef.  Killing most animals was illegal in Suran, as was the importing of meat taken by killing animals, but the meat itself could be cloned from animal DNA.  Specific chops and parts could be created without creating the rest of the animal.  This made real meat more expensive and increased the use of substitutes like soy protein.  There was little complaint about it in countries like Suran where it had been the case for years and most wallets were used to the cost.  Or from Rachel herself.  She inhaled the hash in less than two minutes, and was halfway through the kid-sized pancakes just as Sonja's coffee was cooling.</p><p>""So what do we do today?  Shopping?  Movies?  Museums?""  Rachel thought for a moment, with a distracted expression on her face.  She had clothes.  There was nothing good at the movies she hadn't seen.  Her current Lego project was taking forever, but didn't seem to require any parts she didn't have.  She racked her brain for a minute, considering aloud various mildly interesting things that came to mind, all boring in comparison to what had gone on the previous night, before replying, ""Let's stay home.""  Sonja was surprised at the choice, but it was hardly an involved one and of course required no planning or calling ahead for tickets or anything of the sort.  A plain old day off at home would be quite nice, and would give her and Rachel time to talk.  She nodded, chuckling, ""That'll probably be as much fun as anything else on a Wednesday.""  Rachel nodded her agreement as she tried finishing off the pancakes, an endeavor which proved futile in a matter of minutes.  For a while they sat there, talking about the school work Rachel's teachers had emailed home for her.  All of it combined would hardly take an hour that evening.</p><p>From there they moved to talk of the Saturnalia celebration which would soon descend upon the huge backyard they shared with Takeshi and Geoff.  Sonja was quite the party animal, and it was apparently a gene she'd passed on to her silly little girl.  As usual there would be excellent party music and catering, and Takeshi and Geoff were hosting an afterparty bacchanal in one of their house's larger rooms.  Rachel remembered that mostly grownups and older kids had gravitated toward her dad's house as the previous year's party had wound down, and at the time had been too tired to ask what they would be doing.</p><p>Sonja remembered the previous year's bacchanal quite well.  Rachel had gone up to her room to nod off, full of finger food and having tired as the party wound down.  Dana and her husband Michael were helping clean up the deck behind Sonja's house as the catering crew slowly evaporated with its linens and grills.  Sonja and Geoff were collecting chairs and setting them against the railing of the deck when a 30-ish woman Takeshi had invited offered to help.  Sonja thanked her, and as they moved about the yard they started a lively conversation.  Roughly Sonja's height and blonde with huge brown eyes, Robin was a friend of Takeshi's who'd met him while taking orders for equipment his department used in its research.  She was from Australia as Sonja deduced from the accent, and would be staying on Kessler Atoll just off Tashkana Island for a few days until her sales calls in Suran were done.</p><p>Robin was easy to talk to, open, with a deep soothing voice that sounded like silk to Sonja.  A mildly awkward silence arose, and Sonja found it quite easy to ask if Robin was taken.  She wasn't, and asked if Sonja would like to join the dozen or so people retiring to Takeshi's studio.  Sonja smiled, taking the confident Aussie by the hand and giggling as they walked to Takeshi's deck.</p><p>Had this backyard been in America or the UK, she might have asked Dana to watch Rachel, or taken Robin to her own bedroom instead of Takeshi and Geoff's house barely sixty meters away.  But violent crime in Suran had few motivations and fewer manifestations, and in spite of that the house's security system had even fewer holes.  Most people would probably not even be able to break the windows or fool the locks.  The house didn't have any materials in its construction that would burn at less than plasma-weapon temperatures.  Another, less obvious layer of security surrounded Rachel's snoring form - Surani loved their children.  Their children being any within their sight.  Even the most hardened Surani criminal would pride himself on his constitutional inability to harm a child.  And not one citizen had defied that aspect of Surani culture since two years before the war with the United States. </p><p>Even foreign predators knew from the news that hurting a child anywhere in the Corporate would turn Suran into a violent (and, from their largely civilian-waged war with the US, unusually deadly) place to be. Of the scant few Americans and Europeans who had tried having their way with children while visiting or working in Suran, more than half had been attacked in the streets and beaten to within an inch of their lives before being dragged to a constabulary office. One had, upon conviction for raping and murdering a ten-year-old boy, been burned to toast by a sniper before she could be transferred to the correctional facility on Prescott Megafloat. Penalties for those who had attacked such criminals tended to be formalities like community service, or perhaps a few years teaching trades in prison for more severe vigilantism. Reasonable justification for breaking the law was, by statute, often a factor in the resultant sentence for crimes short of murder.  As Sonja had found when she'd gotten a fine for beating up her brother's abusive girlfriend. Whether they personally knew her or not every adult in the Corporate stood between Rachel and any harm, and knew they would get a slap on the wrist if they broke the law to protect her.</p><p>The studio toward the front of Takeshi's house had been divided into sections by heavy curtains for a measure of privacy. Unlike Robin, Sonja knew the house quite well and led her to the smallest corner. There they found a six-foot round inflatable bed, covered by blankets and perfectly dented in the middle. They settled on the bed next to each other, low soft light soothing their eyes as they began stroking each other's hair and faces. </p><p>Robin's touch was surprisingly light, careful, and Sonja hardly noticed her clothes disappearing as they slowly undressed each other. By the time they were free of their clothes, Sonja was lubricating as if she'd been touching herself for an hour. Robin's hands carried Sonja from one orgasm to another, and her almost humorous approach kept a smile on Sonja's face for most of the evening. Robin was playful, creative, but capable of letting go when Sonja took control and pleasured her in return. They made love for nearly four hours, and slept nude for another hour before dressing each other and leaving for Sonja's den. As they walked out they noticed that Takeshi and Geoff had been too tired to indulge in the bacchanal they'd thrown, instead cuddling on their sofa and falling asleep. </p><p>Sitting in the restaurant booth next to Rachel, Sonja realized that over the previous month or so she'd been thinking more about her past encounters than usual.  Her masturbation was increasing in frequency, and fantasies came more easily.  After observing Rachel's experience the night before, she had dreamed about her own adolescent experiences - about the feeling of sexual pleasure being new and unknown again.  The shower before breakfast had been more self-pleasure than scrubbing and exfoliating.</p><p>Rachel was in a similarly sensual mood.  Everything seemed brighter and happier than the day before, and she wanted to stay home and play with herself more now that she realized what fun it could be.  She found herself leaning against her mother's side, the fullness in her tummy pleasant as it settled with the help of cold sweet tea.  Her mother's hand on her head was, like the full tummy, a wonderfully simple pleasure, and she responded by nuzzling the side of her mother's breast.  The closeness was Rachel's own personal heaven.  When she was with Mommy her world consisted of hugs and laughs and her mother's honey scent and warm milk.  The previous night had brought a new form of affection about which she was quite curious.  She had no reason to ignore that curiosity, so she indulged it.</p><p>She got up on her knees and hugged her mother around the neck for a moment.  Sonja welcomed her baby's affection as usual and put her arms around Rachel's waist, but this time was surprised as the hug was replaced by Rachel's lips on her own.  They had kissed a little the night before, but Sonja would probably not have thought of it if she hadn't been trying to help Rachel orgasm.  This was Rachel taking what she knew she wanted, and Sonja obliged her.</p><p>The waiter was approaching their booth to check on whether they needed anything else, but noticed them kissing and like many Surani considered it very rude to interrupt them.  So the party two booths over got their refills a little early.  The girl and her pretty adult girlfriend - or perhaps mother - kissed like teenagers, the kissing an act of kindness and romantic friendship.  It was free of the overly involved, slightly pretentious soap-opera quality some older lovers seemed to show when making out in public.  The love he noticed as he passed them was simple, uncomplicated and reckless.  It was love for love's sake,indulging itself unawares of place or time.  Seeing it he realized that the same quality was why his current relationship was working and would continue to work.  Why his disagreements with his girlfriend never came to shouting or resulted in them going to bed angry.  They valued their love more than their own need to be right.  That evening he would propose to her, far sooner than he had planned on.</p><p>Sonja parted her lips slightly, letting Rachel taste her tongue as her sides were caressed by her mother's fingers.  Rachel giggled and Sonja kissed her forehead before asking, ""Do you like that?""  Rachel's face was stuck in a wide grin that barely narrowed as she said, ""I like your tongue.""  Sonja chuckled and granted her daughter's wish, licking Rachel's small lips and letting her suck the soft tongue again.  The wet warm feeling thrilled Rachel from her mouth to her genitals, and her arms weakened with the excitement until she leaned against her mother to support herself.  They continued their clumsy affection for several minutes before Rachel said with a rather declarative tone that she wanted to go home.</p><p>Sonja picked her up after leaving a tip, and paid for their meal at the front counter.  Every new thing they ordered was transmitted from the waiter's tablet up to the counter as he wrote it, so their balance was already there when they arrived.  They were in the trike a minute later, and home ten minutes after that.  For what seemed like half an hour they kissed in Sonja's bed before talking about Rachel's experience the night before.</p><p>""How do I make myself shake like that again?""</p><p>""It varies from girl to girl.  You might have to rest for a few minutes after each orgasm, or you might be able to keep rubbing the whole time and they'll just come one after the other.  But you liked it?""  Rachel nodded and put her head down on the pillow.  Her mother continued.  ""Different things can make your body get sexually aroused.  It could be attention from someone you're attracted to, or seeing someone else being affectionate with their lover, or just a fantasy in your mind.  But I certainly enjoy indulging myself when I get hot.  Does anything you see during the day make you feel like that?""  Rachel smiled, seeming to evade the question while simultaneously burying her face in her mother's side.  Sonja smiled curiously, thinking perhaps Rachel hadn't put any thought into it or wasn't interested in saying.  Rachel surprised her again.  ""You make me feel like that, Mommy.""  Sonja was less surprised at this from a daughter who seemed to thrive on physical affection than she was at how easily Rachel said it.</p><p>In spite of her arousal, the meal had left Rachel in too lazy a mood to try masturbating again.  As Sonja caressed her back and neck, Rachel dozed off with her face nestled between her mother's breasts.  Sonja couldn't move at all without waking her up, so for a while they slept.</p><p>When Sonja woke up she found Rachel was awake and studying her face.  She smiled, and lifted her head to give her daughter a peck on the forehead.  They pressed their cheeks together for a moment, and Sonja whispered in her baby's ear.</p><p>""I love you, baby...""</p><p>""Mmmm.  I love you too, Mommy.""  More slow teasing kisses ensued, and for a while Rachel enjoyed playing with her mother's breasts as they cuddled.  For much of the morning they remained in that position, Rachel straddling her mother and drifting in and out of sleep until around lunchtime.</p><p>They spent that afternoon trying on various outfits and makeup they'd bought recently but not had a chance to experiment with, and a few combinations they hadn't tried before.  Sonja carefully drew a small star on her daughter's left cheek with a pale metallic blue skin marker.  It was a quirky signature effect that Rachel liked to wear from time to time, at school and out on the town.  Sometimes she wore a blue-violet Spectraflair applique in place of the drawn star, but there was no material for the applique in the house.  In any event she usually preferred the marker.</p><p>Sonja sat on the dressing bench in Rachel's room, the munchkin in her lap admiring herself in the mirror. Rachel was playing with her hair as her mother made it her business to kiss and nibble the back of the girl's head. Rachel stopped for a moment, trying a silver hairpin that clashed too much with her star. She sighed boredom at it, and Sonja gently removed the pin as she and Rachel looked each other in the eyes via their reflections. </p><p>""You've never needed anything flashy in your hair. It's too nice on its own."" She ran her fingers through it, teasing it out as Rachel smiled in the knowledge that her mother was right. Rachel shook her head, letting her hair fly about and land in a fuller, livelier bob than before. Gently her mother's fingers pulled it to the sides, starting at the center of her forehead and dragging their way outward to reveal more of her face. ""Look at how beautiful you are, Rachel Shimura Lindstrom."" Rachel's grin grew wider in agreement with her mother. Sonja mused, ""We’re so vain.  Want to wow the town with how cute you are?"" </p><p>Rachel struck a pose on her mother's lap, joking, ""You just want to go out so you don't have to cook tonight."" Sonja's smile cracked wider. ""You guessed it. So where do you want to go?"" Rachel's favorite dinners tended to involve seafood - a pricey taste, but one her mother rarely hesitated to indulge. Tonight would be no exception. ""Something Fishy,"" she declared It wasn't a vague suggestion. Something Fishy was a rather humorously presented family restaurant less than fifteen minutes from the house specializing in sushi, Western style fish entrees, and stir fry. </p><p>As sometimes happened on a weekday, Something Fishy's unusually small parking lot was at capacity.  Fortunately they had rented extra spaces a block down.  After being directed to it by the attendant outside the restaurant, Sonja pulled into the lot and found a space rather quickly.  She and Rachel held hands as they walked to the restaurant, the cool breeze a nice accompaniment to their walk.</p><p>Rachel's demeanor seemed changed, in some subtle way Sonja could not quite identify.  She inhaled the evening air more deeply than usual, her eyes drinking in everything around her.  Her movements were more fluid, as if she were more comfortable in her body than she had been before.  To Sonja, her lips looked as if they might be struggling to contain a smile.</p><p>Sonja's reward for watching her daughter's face instead of where she was walking was a sudden collision between her left shoulder and a pylon holding one of the soft white street lights lining the sidewalk.  As Sonja took her right hand from Rachel's left and rubbed the slightly sore shoulder, Rachel asked, ""Are you okay, Mom?""  Sonja grimaced and answered in the affirmative, taking Rachel's hand again.  Her purse was on the left, and as they walked she withdrew her PDA to ensure it had not been damaged.  As she turned it on to check, she saw that she had an email from Karen Stuyvesant.</p><p>A week before, Sonja might have viewed another date as some hellishly pretentious ordeal to avoid at all cost.  But tonight she felt the way Rachel looked.  Soft, delicate, but confident - possessed of the knowledge that life was simply a good thing.  Her career as an architect was on more or less the track she wanted it to be on.  She was starting to get projects not only from Australia, but Japan and the UK as well.  None of these were extravagant projects; most were residential designs or small businesses like restaurants.  But the work was more than rewarding both financially and personally.</p><p>Sonja had spent her entire life creating things and influencing her environment. If not remodeling her parents' home and later her own, she was always immersed in one art project or another. Her favorite readily-available medium was cherry wood, out of which she had carved a few beautiful but practical items like storage boxes and desk caddies.  Rachel was similarly artistic, but so far her medium of choice seemed to be coloring pencils. Most of her drawings were of nature or her friends and family.</p><p>Once seated inside the restaurant they decided what they wanted quickly.  Rachel ordered shrimp, and for Sonja it was sushi.  Icewater and juice came in a matter of minutes, with the mildly sweet rice crackers the restaurant served as appetizers.  Their entrees were brought soon after, and in less than thirty minutes they were both holding their tummies in their hands and enjoying the sensation of being full.  Their waitress was expedient in providing the check and takeout boxes, so the only thing between them and the door was the lethargy normally caused by a satisfying meal.</p><p>""Mmmmm...I'm stuffed.""  Rachel looked as if she'd just inhaled half a pound of chocolate, as gauged by Sonja from the dreamy look on the girl's face.  She knew the feeling.</p><p>""Me too...ready to go?""  Rachel nodded, and they were out the door to enjoy the cool wet evening air.  A nearby park provided the perfect venue for a nighttime stroll.  Like many 'parks' on the island, the lightly wooded area was the size of the average American forest preserve.  Constables on scooters and motorcycles patrolled the walks, their routes timed so that one passed any given point at most every ten minutes.  Several clearings had families with grills, their kids enjoying LED-lit kites or model rockets as music played.  One clearing held the dissipating remnants of a corporate picnic.</p><p>Rachel enjoyed her share of electronic entertainment, but like her mom had no trouble appreciating nature.  Both enjoyed seeing various critters play around and nibble the foliage.  The SDC's temperate climate supported plenty of animals and plants without too many insects, and it was quite common to see deer or bobcats in Tashkana Island's parks.  Sonja suggested stopping at a pond where the lights made it easy to see the fish even at night, and they sat on one of several huge rounded stones placed along the shore for just that purpose.  As Rachel curled up on her side with her head in her mother's lap, Sonja took the opportunity to check her email from Karen.  It was amusingly staid and uneasy, but plainly indicated that she was interested in seeing Sonja again.</p><p>Sonja figured a second date would be fun even if it didn't lead to a relationship, so she wrote a reply and decided to call Karen the next day.</p><p class=""h2"">Thursday, 6th December, 2074.</p><p>As it turned out, Sonja never got the chance to call Karen.  As she and Rachel were enjoying ice cream after dinner, the computer announced that Karen was on the phone.  Sonja excused herself and took it in her office.</p><p>""Hi, Karen.  What're you up to?""</p><p>""Wondering what you'd like to do Friday night.""  Sonja smiled.  For the next twenty minutes Karen charmed her on the phone, and when the phone returned to its cradle they had plans for dinner and a movie.  As a light romantic comedy seemed the perfect fare for a casual date, they opted on seeing ""Frosty Stout.""  It focused on two men with no business experience discovering a fantastic recipe for stout while on their honeymoon, and deciding to start their own brewery.  Both actors had demonstrated comedic chops in a few of their roles, and both Karen and Sonja expected them to deliver a few laughs even if the movie was mediocre.</p><p>Going back to the couch, Sonja found that Rachel had put her mother's leftover ice cream in the freezer after a few minutes. Nibbling the thoughtful little girl's forehead and thanking her, Sonja got her ice cream and finished it with Rachel snuggled next to her on the couch. The spent the remainder of the evening curled up watching sitcoms and a nature show.</p>"
541,"Chronicles of Suran: Rachel, Chapter Four",Catherine N.X.,1,,"['Fg', 'rom', 'inc', 'ped', 'cons', 'lac', 'mast', 'ScFi']","<p class=""h2"">Friday, 7th December, 2074.</p><p>""Ow...got too much wasabi.""  Sonja sat across from Karen, the latter wincing as the former held her nose and exhaled rapidly.  After a moment Sonja's eyes watered as the burning from the wasabi migrated from the roof of her mouth into her nose.  Water helped only a little, and Karen had to stifle a mischievous giggle while Sonja sat out the paste's assault on her nasal cavity.  Sonja glared at her date and drank more water as the burning subsided, and Karen held her hands up.  ""Hey, can't say I didn't warn you.""</p><p>""I have wasabi probably once a week and still get too much sometimes.""  As Sonja wiped her eyes Karen sipped ginger ale and asked, ""So you're not much into American food?""  Sonja shook her head.  ""Too heavy, too greasy.  Dana loves it, especially hot dogs and burgers.""  Karen grinned openly.  ""Heh...the last time I saw her she had a burrito the size of a liter-bottle in her mouth.  She eats like a pig, but she does work it off.""</p><p>""How long have you been her trainer?""</p><p>""I'm not anymore, since I started working at Syler's Gym across town.  But...let me think...I started at the Bally's in Adanji Falls last June, and she joined a month later...I left two weeks ago...so, about a year and a half.""</p><p>Sonja's nose was still burning a little, so she gulped down the rest of her water and signaled the waitress for a refill. Karen decided on a change of subject, since even she didn't consider her job a very entertaining conversation topic. It wasn't that the job itself was boring, but Karen never found talking about athletics anywhere near as interesting as actually participating in them. ""You mentioned you were an architect?"" Sonja lit up. ""I am. I work for VGS Janssen. You know the new soccer stadium on Lavelle?"" Karen nodded, and Sonja continued as their waitress refilled her water. ""That was us. I did the entrance and food court. Mostly I get small commercial projects these days. Until the state Senate figures out what land they want to sell the private sector from this year's commercial development allowance for Tashkana, most of my work for the foreseeable future'll be on Kessler or in Australia.  Weird, how short those trips to Australia get."" </p><p>Karen nodded, impressed since she considered even the entrance to the stadium a big-time project and had never found occasion to leave Suran. ""So tell me about your daughter."" Sonja's parenthood had been the elephant in the room on their first date, since Karen hadn't dated anyone with kids before and wasn't sure if she should be wary about it. </p><p>""Rachel's six. Loves art. Loves electric blue. Eats breakfast at all hours of the day. Total smartass, which is my fault for being one too. She's awesome."" Recalling all of the things she loved about her baby, Sonja's eyes drifted a bit before she looked back to Karen. ""I have to admit, I wasn't really sure I wanted to date anyone right now."" Karen's brow furrowed a bit as she asked, ""Because you have a daughter?"" Sonja sipped her water and shook her head. ""It just seems like lately I haven't had much interest. I've got the free time, and Rachel's dad takes her out on the town as much as I do."" </p><p>""Were you and her dad involved?""  Sonja smiled and shook her head.  ""Takeshi's just as gay as I am, but he's been my best friend since grade school.  Once I was absolutely sure I wanted a child, he was my first choice for a donor.  He lives right behind us.  Rachel loves having both of our backyards to play in, and she's got a playroom in his house.  She loves his husband Geoff too.  Listening to them at the dinner table you'd think Geoff wasn't any older than she is.""</p><p>Karen laughed and asked, ""So what changed your mind about dating?""  Sonja thought for a moment.  ""Well, Rachel's starting to discover herself sexually.  And apparently part of that discovery is nibbling on Mommy.  And I realize that I do miss that kind of affection.  But I can't possibly expect Rachel to fulfill my needs.  I just get to fulfill hers.""  Karen smiled.  ""Aww, that's sweet.  The youngest girl I've been with was 14, but it must be adorable seeing someone Rachel's age have that kind of fun.""  Sonja grinned and nodded, and said, ""It is.  I just love the fact that she doesn't have any inhibitions at all.  My parents didn't yell at me for playing with myself or anything, but you know.  It just wasn't as openly celebrated back then.  She's not afraid at all, and that just makes my whole decade.  I guess the whole thing has just reminded me of what I've been missing.""</p><p>""Have you dated much since you had her?"" Sonja thought for a moment about what would constitute dating 'much' and answered, ""Well, there was that woman at last year's Saturnalia party, but that was basically a one-nighter. Just for fun.  About six months before that I broke it off with this woman I'd been seeing on and off for a year. She just wasn't around enough, with her job."" Karen's pie and Sonja's cheesecake arrived, and Karen started on her dessert before asking what Sonja's last girlfriend had done for a living. ""Insurance adjuster. That's why she traveled so much. It was just a little too creepy hearing her talk about her job, anyway.  Crashes and body parts and stuff."" Karen giggled through a mouthful of cherries and replied after swallowing, ""I heard that. I dated this one chick who was a paramedic. So callous about her work. Or maybe talking so casually about it was just her way of dealing with the stress. Either way it wasn't going to work out for more reasons than I can even name. We just weren't compatible, really."" </p><p>Sonja found herself watching Karen's dark brown eyes as she spoke; large and soft, they seemed to draw her in as if they had their own gravity.  In them Sonja could see Karen's emotions - the settled pensiveness as she analyzed her old relationships.  They talked for nearly an hour, fluidly and without realizing how long they had been sitting until a low pitched chime sounded on Karen's PDA.  When she checked it, the screen said ""Frosty Stout"" would start in twenty-five minutes.</p><p>""Movie starts in almost half an hour.""  Sonja's eyes widened a bit as she said, ""Well, I'd better go to the restroom.""  Karen picked up her purse.  ""Me too.""</p><p>As they prepared to leave the restroom Sonja again found herself watching Karen, in the long mirror above the sinks.  She wore very little makeup - only mascara, lip gloss and a bit of pale eyeshadow.  She could have gone without any; her smooth dark chocolate skin, wire-rimmed glasses and slightly pursed lips were all the decoration she needed.  The warm diffuse light from the restaurant's omnipresent recessed fixtures softened every facet of Karen's face.  Only a low beep from her PDA drew away her attention.  It was a reminder to check in on Rachel and Takeshi.  Rachel had spent the evening at her dad's house, and Sonja wanted to let them know when she and Karen would get home.  She excused herself for a moment and stepped out onto the sidewalk to call Takeshi.</p><p>""Hi, honey.  Is she asleep yet?""</p><p>""Like a rock.  What do you think of your date?""</p><p>Sonja inhaled for a moment, trying to take stock of just how perfect an evening she was having.  ""She's really cute.  I don't know - Karen's just easy to talk to.  She mentioned her last girlfriend and I could imagine getting on with that woman exactly as Karen did.""  Takeshi made a sound as if he were sipping something.  ""You see her as someone who thinks like you.  It's been a while since I dated anyone for the first time, but that's probably the best start.  Well, I'll have Rachel's things ready to go when you get here.  Which showing are you gonna see?""</p><p>Sonja checked the time.  ""It's only 8:34, so we'll be able to catch the 8:50 show like we planned.  That should have us back at about a quarter to 11.  See you then?""</p><p>""Sure thing.  Have fun, babe.  Love you.""</p><p>""Love you too, hon. Bye."" Karen emerged from the restaurant with keys in hand just as Sonja put away her PDA, and Sonja was quick to sidle up to her for a kiss. Karen smiled mischievously, and accepted the young mother's advance demurely. They parted for a moment, and Sonja looked into her date's eyes. ""On the one hand I wish I'd done this sooner. On the other, I'm glad I waited until <i>you</i> were available."" Karen grinned and offered Sonja her arm. ""True, it's not every day you get to go out with all this."" Taking her arm, the architect laughed aloud. ""Gorgeous and modest. Aren't you the complete package."" </p><p>""Hey, you wanna inflate my ego then go ahead. Should we drive, or walk?"" Sonja's gaze shifted from her date's eyes to the glittering avenue around them, and held her arm closer. ""A walk sounds lovely."" </p><p>Friday night was, of course, the busiest weeknight.  The theater was operating at close to capacity, but online box offices and well-planned entrances made getting to and from one's seat far less of an ordeal.  The two women settled in not far from the center entrance to the auditorium, iced coffees in hand.</p><p>When they were seated, Karen took a sip of her coffee and turned to Sonja.  ""What have you heard about this one?""  Sonja took her lips from her own straw and shrugged.  ""Besides what I mentioned last night, not much.  I just really like Jake Quinlan.  Did you see his show 'Quintessential'?""  Karen nearly shot iced coffee from her nose.  She recovered from a bout of giggling to reply, ""I thought I'd die.  I actually had to pause it a few times, I was laughing so hard.  That bit about procrastinating just got completely out of hand.  I loved it.""  </p><p>Sonja put on her best Quinlan impression. ""So there I was in this CTA auditor's office. I tried to explain - you know, I just thought about filing my tax return last week. It's not like I wasn't gonna do it…"" The pace of Sonja's delivery was off, but her inflection was pretty close to Quinlan's girlishly nasal accent - a bouncy Australian cadence mellowed by over a decade living in Suran. Karen laughed out loud, but her reply was interrupted by the explosive introduction to a trailer for an upcoming film. Massive walking robots waged kung-fu combat against each other, neither apparently equipped with any weapons. When it became clear that the robots were not war machines but designed for staged tournaments, the fighting made a little more sense. As the premise was fleshed out a bit more the plot actually seemed feasible, if deathly boring. The film was set in a future where this combat was simply a popular sport, with huge amounts of money invested in each machine. Most of the film apparently dealt with the business behind the combat, and the lives of the robots' operators and builders. Boiled down to its essential genre, it looked basically the same as dozens of other sports films. Neither Sonja nor Karen saw the appeal. </p><p>Finally the opening credits for 'Frosty Stout' started, and within five minutes half the theatre was laughing aloud.  Quinlan and his costar Lamont Williams managed to make plausible a Lucille Ball-esque chain of events which left them certain that opening their own brewery would be the best thing since sliced bread.  Of course, neither of their families thought this was a good way to spend the beginning of their marriage.  The requisite calamities that followed built on their frustration, until finally they gave up on the brewery only to find that selling it brought them more money than they had expected to make in years of running it themselves.  The final scene was of them on a new boat some miles from shore, Williams wondering how to operate its motor while Quinlan burned dinner in its small kitchen.</p><p>The intensity of Sonja and Karen's amusement grew in time with the flustered confusion of the main characters, which gave way only to scenes that explained how they managed to put up with each other.  They had basically the same virtues and flaws, and seemed to intuitively understand each other enough to find each other's foibles endearing.  It worked because it was honest, and thankfully nothing truly impossible (as in, say, a Leslie Nielsen movie) happened that might spoil the film's believability.</p><p>As they left the theatre, neither Sonja nor Karen could stop recounting the truly silly events they had just witnessed as portrayed by two truly silly actors.  The familiarity bred of laughing like idiots for an hour and a half with each other made it almost second nature for them to hold hands as they left.  The levity of the film tinted most of the drive from the theatre to Sonja's house, but Karen was able to stifle her giggles long enough to stop Sonja at the front door with a hand on her waist.  The kiss that followed was hardly casual or friendly.  Being as completely comfortable as she was with Sonja made Karen's attraction to her that much more intense.  The kiss she planted on her date's lips wasn't just to say 'I enjoyed our evening,' or 'I'd consider dating you again.'  It was more to say, 'I'm comfortable enough to say that I want you in the naughtiest possible way.  But goodnight.'</p><p>The sly, seductive look in Sonja's eyes as they broke the kiss told Karen all she wanted to know.  ""So this'll be happening again.""  Karen smiled and giggled back, ""I guess so.  When do you want me to call?""</p><p>""Surprise me.""  Sonja pursed her lips, and turned toward the door to open it.  Just as she closed it, she gave Karen her most girlish wave.  As soon as the lock engaged she spun around as if dancing in a snowfall.  She stopped and steadied herself just in time to see Takeshi staring at her from the living room, stifling laughs.  ""You got it bad.""  Sonja followed Takeshi into the kitchen, where he had left a plate of strawberry pie.</p><p>“So Rachel passed out early?”</p><p>“Relatively.  She usually does.  I thought it was luck for a while, but I guess she gets tired ‘cause we keep her busy.”</p><p>Sonja’s mind was still on her date, and it was obvious.  ""She likes Jake Quinlan."" </p><p>""Oh, you saw that thing.  Looks okay, I guess.  But who doesn't like him, anyway?"" </p><p>""Yeah, but how many people know his stand-up?""</p><p>""He does stand-up?""</p><p>""I thought so.  Have a seat, dear.""  Takeshi made a show of pouting as he sat before his unfinished snack and Sonja moved to the seat opposite his.  A dreamy look crossed her face, as if she were a little girl who had just gotten a kiss from her favorite screen heartthrob.  She sighed with awareness of how smitten she looked, and her gaze met Takeshi's.  ""I want her.  I want her bad.""  She picked a piece of crust from his plate and bit it in half.  ""I believe it.  Any idea when she'll call?""  Sonja shook her head.  ""I don't care when, as long as it's tomorrow night.""</p><p>Takeshi rolled his eyes and finished his last bite of pie. ""Everything from dinner's in the dishwasher already. I think I'll call it a night. We'll probably be out for 3 or 4 hours tomorrow."" He placed his dessert plate in the dishwasher, and he and Sonja walked to the patio door with their arms around each other's waists. As they neared the door Sonja asked, ""What time do you want to go shopping tomorrow?"" Takeshi thought for a moment. ""We’re gonna sleep in for a, so...how's one?"" Sonja nodded. ""Perfect."" They hugged and said goodnight as Takeshi stepped out the door onto the patio. As he headed back to his house, the motion-activated backyard lights illuminated the grass. As he stepped into his house, Sonja drew the curtains and went to the dishwasher to turn it on. </p><p>When Sonja got to the door of her bedroom, she immediately recognized her baby's snoring.  She changed into pajamas as quietly as possible, and slid between the covers to curl up around Rachel.  The warmth of the bed and her little girl's body against her own made it easy for Sonja to doze off, despite thoughts of dining out and a movie and a cute personal trainer dancing in her head.</p><p class=""h2"">Saturday, 8th December, 2074.</p><p>As soon as Rachel realized she was awake, she felt her mother's body heat on her back.  She opened her eyes and rolled over, the movement just enough to rouse Sonja from a good night's rest.  Sonja smiled and kissed her daughter's lips, and they resettled their heads on the pillow with their foreheads resting against each other.</p><p>""How was your date?""  Sonja let out a yawn worthy of the laziest housecat, and replied, ""A blast and three-quarters.  Did you have fun last night?""  Rachel outdid her mother's yawn.  ""Yeah.  All the Saturnalia decorations are finished.  We're gonna get your presents tomorrow.  Is she nice?""  Sonja smiled.  ""Of course, or I wouldn't have gone out with her again.  She's so cuuuuute...and sweet...and...well, anyway.  You'd like her.""  Rachel furrowed as much brow as she had to furrow, making a show of squinting suspiciously.  ""Someone likes her.""  Sonja laughed out loud.  ""Bite me, kid.""</p><p>""Okay.""  Rachel meant to play vampire and pretend she was biting a la Bela Lugosi, but all Sonja felt was a soft kiss.  A soft kiss directly on the 'sweet spot' very few partners had ever been able to find.  She moaned and shuddered, curling up around her daughter and barely stifling a gasp as she felt herself moisten.  Rachel looked up into her eyes.  ""Hm?""</p><p>An experienced lover might not have known what Sonja's sweet spot could do, and Sonja giggled at the irony. Her last two girlfriends hadn't even been able to find it most of the time, while her little girl had stumbled across it. Even the kiss had been perfect - gentle, dry, playful. ""You haven’t any idea what a sweet spot is, do you?"" Rachel shook her head as much as possible with it resting on a pillow. ""I don't think everybody's got one. But a kiss on the right part of the neck... It just...I don't know what it does. It just feels really good.  Sometimes in a sexual sense.  I bet you've got one. Want me to find it?"" Rachel arched one eyebrow. ""Riiiiiight. Okay."" </p><p>Sonja tilted her face forward and nibbled her way along the side of Rachel's neck, starting just below her right ear and moving down until Rachel reacted as if she was being tickled.  Immediately Sonja stopped at that point and changed the light nibbling into slightly firmer kissing.  The effect was unmistakable - Rachel tilted her head toward her mother's kiss, even though it meant lifting her head from the pillow.   ""Mmmm.""</p><p>""You feel something?""  Rachel put one hand to the place that had just surprised her with its tenderness.  ""Yeah.  But I felt it all over.  That's neat.  Do it again?""  Sonja smiled and took directly to the same spot, treating it exactly as she would want her own treated.  Rachel didn't know erogenous reflexology, but she knew what she liked.  She held onto her mother's shoulders and gradually turned onto her back, inviting Sonja to hover above her daughter and continue pleasuring her sweet spot.  Rachel almost involuntarily hugged her thighs together as she felt the tickling in her neck trigger a pleasant warmth in her privates.</p><p>She moved one tiny wrist to press against the thin cotton covering her vulva, and decided she needed to play with herself and see what would happen.  As she gently pushed Sonja onto her back to snuggle against her from above, she found herself straddling a thigh that perfectly separated her legs and pressed into her sex.  She had thought of putting her hand in her PJs, but this was even better.  All her weight was on the soft padding of her outer lips, and they sandwiched everything else together.  Sonja held Rachel's bottom and gently elevated her thigh against her pelvis, aware that their current position was probably having just the effect on her daughter that it was.  ""How does this feel?""  Distracted by the warmth and pressure between her legs, Rachel took a moment to reply.  When she finally did, her response was merely to nod and start rubbing against her mother.</p><p>Sonja knew how reliable a form of stimulation this was, especially for a little girl whose outer labia were likely to be just the right thickness to make it work flawlessly.  ""Are our PJs in the way, baby?""  Rachel simply pulled her pajama bottoms off, and Sonja knew to remove her own as well.  As she did, she propped up the pillow and slid back into a sitting position.  When Rachel replaced her sex against her mother's skin, she was in a more comfortable upright position and could easily rest her head on Sonja's shoulder.  She found her thrusting rhythm quickly, and Sonja had only to keep her comfortable.  She pulled the blanket up to Rachel's lower back to keep her bottom warm, and held onto her hips as they bounced up and down in her lap.</p><p>Rachel felt herself getting moist as she rubbed herself against her mommy's thigh, and the lubrication began seeping between her lips.  The effect built upon itself.  The more aroused she was the more she lubricated, and the more she lubricated the more exposed and sensitive she became.  She wrapped her arms around her Sonja's shoulders and held on, freely sliding her privates along the warm softness that supported her.</p><p>Sonja remembered the first time she had pleasured herself by rubbing against a pillow.  By the time she had thought of it she was already a reasonably experienced masturbator, but the simplicity and reliability of simply humping something soft had been a welcome surprise.  Rachel had probably only been masturbating for a few weeks, and here she was already enjoying a technique she would be able to trust for decades to come.  The sex life ahead of her would be a wondrous one.</p><p>If someone had walked up to Rachel in that moment and offered her the ability to fly, she would have screamed at them for interrupting her pleasure.  Her clitoris didn't tickle or simply squish around.  It pulsed, wet and swollen, replacing Rachel's universe with the promise and subsequent delivery of instant pleasure whenever she liked.  Her excitement felt like hunger - a need she had to satisfy, but one that brought the sweetest of release when obeyed.</p><p>For a few minutes she alternated between fiercely hugging her mother with closed and slack lips, and leaning back a little to catch her breath and fondle herself to find that hard spot that was proving so much fun.  The soft skin on top of her hard spot surprised her every time she touched it, until she was absolutely still except for one finger between her outer lips slowly sliding up and down.  She kept her hand between her legs, and slowly leaned forward to see if she could keep bouncing up and down and still tickle her hard spot.</p><p>Rachel lost her place once or twice, until she remembered the crease at the top of her vulva.  This led Rachel's fingertip directly to her hooded clit, and after a few minutes of direct stimulation it was too tender to keep tickling.  She removed her finger, and found that the pressure on her outer lips was just enough to make her feel good without tickling her hard spot too much.  She kept rubbing against her mother with ease, and her privates just got hotter and hotter.</p><p>""Mommy...""</p><p>""I know, sweetie.  Just relax.  Keep going as long as you need to.""  Sonja slid her pajama top over her head and slowly unbuttoned Rachel's, letting her baby feel Mommy's body heat directly against her skin.  Rachel appreciated this, but no longer had the composure to say anything at all.  She simply needed to keep rubbing back and forth.  She loved every bit of flesh between her legs, and held her mother's body as much to satisfy her privates as to express gratitude.  Sonja held her baby's soft cheeks in her hands to help her thrust, and Rachel's reaction was delicious - she gritted her tiny teeth and began to hiss as she angled her pelvis to press down on the shaft of her clit.  Her forehead wrinkled slightly as she bore down on the sweetest spot in her entire body, and suddenly she started to convulse.</p><p>Having felt this before, Rachel knew what was happening but still couldn't grasp the sheer intensity of sensation in her privates.  A month before she had thought that chocolate was the best thing in the world.  It was nothing compared to this.  She had exerted herself, but now pleasure was simply being given to her without any effort at all.  Her kitty felt like it was squeezing and exploding at the same time, and her hard spot practically burned with pleasure.  It felt so good she could barely stand it, and she didn't have to for long.  Her privates turned from hot and pulsing to wet and relaxed in a matter of seconds, and she collapsed against her mother.  All she could manage were moans.  She could barely catch her breath.  But she was sure her mommy would take care of her.</p><p>Sonja knew the blissful exhaustion that followed an intense orgasm, and gradually curled Rachel's body into a fetal position on her lap.  This kept Rachel's genitals warm and cushioned, and satisfied her instinctive need to curl up around them when they were so sensitive.  Sonja pulled the blanket up around her baby's body to keep her warm, and finally Rachel could relax and breathe.  ""Are you okay?""  Rachel nodded against Sonja's breast in reply and caught her breath for a few seconds.  ""Mmmm...I'm tired again.""  As Sonja's fingertips parted her little girl's hair and combed it back, Rachel smiled faintly.  </p><p>""Can I have some milk?""  Sonja nodded and put one arm under Rachel's neck and head.  Rachel licked her lips and pursed them around the ripe nipple before her, losing herself in its warmth and softness.  Sonja released her milk easily, and didn't even think before telling her daughter, ""This feels really good.""</p><p>Rachel looked into her eyes and released her nipple, holding one tiny palm over it.  ""Like your sweet spot?""  Sonja smiled.  ""Better.""  Rachel wasn't interested in a drawn out explanation, and simply returned her lips to Sonja's breast.  Her tiny lips perfectly tugged the areola, while her tongue teased the very center of the nipple.  Sonja's entire breast felt squishy, hot, wet inside.  It tickled-throbbed-burned, so sweetly that her entire body curled up around her teat and her baby's face.  More than that, it leaked.  Every drop made her think of the wetness between her thighs, of the intense orgasms she had enjoyed when she was pregnant with Rachel.  She couldn't bring herself to masturbate, but she and Rachel both knew what was happening.  Unable to find any words, Sonja simply stroked her daughter's hair and let her excitement escape as half-whimpered moans.</p><p>Rachel's privates were quite satisfied, and her contentment with being nursed was only aided by the fact that she was getting to see what arousal was like for her mother.  She wondered what it would be like to see her mommy have an orgasm.</p>"
542,"Chronicles of Suran: Rachel, Chapter Five",Catherine N.X.,1,,"['Fg', 'rom', 'inc', 'ped', 'cons', 'mast', 'ScFi']","<p class=""h2"">Sunday, 9th December, 2074.</p><p>Rachel waved at her mother from across the yard, and Sonja waved back as Takeshi opened his patio door.  He waved as well, before Rachel handed him a box containing their project for the evening.  Takeshi carried it to his workshop, while Rachel examined the new controls on the patio door.  After a moment she identified the 'close' button, and pushed it before following her dad.</p><p>Her school's holoprinter had handled most of the basic shapes for the project, but Takeshi's could add colors and more refined details.  They sat at the desk with his laptop, and Rachel handed him her memory keychain.</p><p>""Jesus Christ, honey.  We should have done this before - I didn't know you were this good!""  Takeshi rotated Rachel's 3-D image of her mother's T-Rex.  He had been designing machine parts for years, and was honestly impressed.  Wheels and exhaust pipes were easy, but when Takeshi saw the body itself he had no idea what steps she had taken to draw it.  ""Your teacher's seen this?""  Rachel nodded.  ""She said I could use your printer, as long as I did most of it with my hands.""</p><p>""I'm surprised they let you use a printer for it at all. When I was a kid we did clay sculpture by hand.  No Dremels or anything."" Rachel smiled and pulled up a chair, which Takeshi then adjusted for height. Rachel arrived a few inches higher with a bounce.  ""I already did a street for it with my hands. It's painted and everything. I even put a tree.”</p><p>The project would be graded on Thursday, after which Rachel intended to take it home and wrap it for her mom. If she hadn't known about her dad's new holoprinter, she probably would have tried something simpler like a vase or house. Instead she now stood watching as dim LIDAR dots mapped the reference points on her rough model, followed by dust and small chips silently falling from its surface as focused sound beams matched its surface to the CG file.</p><p>Takeshi's eyes were nearly as wide as his daughter's - this was the first 3D shape he had tried.  The holoprinter had even detected spots of moisture inside the clay, and used microwave lasers to dry them.  ""I rule.""  Rachel rolled her eyes, before noticing how cleanly the holoprinter cut the millimeter-wide door seams.  ""Okay, Dad.  You rule.""</p><p class=""h2"">Monday, 10th December, 2074.</p><p>""Ew!  Bird poop!  Get it off!""  Rachel's face twisted with disdain, her neck stretching to avoid the cursed vitriol with which a passing seagull had assaulted the shoulder of her jacket.  Mr. Nichols burst into laughter as Rachel inched towards the door, while another teacher fished in her purse for a towelette.  For someone who liked the monkey bars so much, the kid sure didn't like to get dirty.  ""You're fine.  Hold still.""  Nichols tore the wrapping from the towelette, and wiped the offending excreta from Rachel's shoulder.  The soapy water evaporated quickly, and Rachel shot her math teacher a beaming smile.</p><p>""Thanks.""  Rachel turned and bounced over to the swings, where her bestest friend in the whole world fought to stifle his giggles.  ""You're a diva.""  Rachel pouted.  ""Am not.  Do you like bird poop?""</p><p>""No, but I wouldn't act like it was gonna eat me.  What did you do over the weekend?""  Antonio swung his legs, and his skirt depressed between his ankles as he started to swing.  Rachel did the same, and giggled under her breath as she thought of Saturday morning.  Her eyes drifted, and Antonio was about to say something when she snapped back to reality.  ""Do you think my mom's cute?""  His eyes widened, and Antonio laughed out loud as he brought the swing to a stop.  ""Did you kiss her or something?""  Rachel couldn't hide her amusement, and her face told him everything.  Antonio groaned as if someone were trying to tell him a knock-knock joke.</p><p>""It can't be that much fun."" Rachel smiled like the Mona Lisa, and his expression became puzzled. She explained, ""It's a lot of fun. I didn't wanna stop but you get tired really fast."" Antonio thought for a moment. ""Well your mom is cute."" </p><p>Sonja waved at the receptionist as she returned to the VGS Janssen offices from a cafe around the corner.  She kicked herself mentally, for waving at a damned robot.  It would become an impossible habit to break - the thing had a great 'personality.'  As it was fifteen minutes into the lunch hour, traffic was lighter than usual and she was on the twenty-fourth floor in less than two minutes. She stepped into her office and sipped her coffee before setting it and her lunch on the desk, and slipped a hand into her purse to find the tablet Dana had given her. She entered the Bluetooth PWN code for her PDA, and her homepage came up as the tablet accessed the PDA's Internet connection. She had read all of the pamphlets, but now she was interested in doing a little shopping. She opened the local white pages.</p><p class=""h2"">Thursday, 13th December, 2074.</p><p>A massive explosion a few blocks away knocked Sonja off her feet, but before she could even start to get up she felt Takeshi's hands on her sides.  He pulled her up, dragging her down the sidewalk before she could even find her balance.  She shook off the shock, and was able to run the next few blocks until they found the hideout.  Nobody officially ran the place, but active members of the Surani resistance all knew about it.  When they arrived they found monitors with webcam images showing the damage that had been done to the area around South Leolua Street.</p><p>""T, I thought they weren't gonna bomb the city.  I thought they were gonna fight our planes in the air.""  Sonja had never seen the results of the Americans' attacks up close.  Takeshi found a wet cloth, and started wiping soot from his face.  ""They must not care what the UN thinks any more.  I heard they withdrew their membership.  Sinorussia won't stand for this.  They might not attack the US directly, but they'll do something.""</p><p>Sonja opened her eyes, and lifted them from the kitchen table.  She hadn't thought about the war for years, and wondered why it came to mind now.  When she looked into the den she saw the reason.  Rachel sat upright, apparently focused on a documentary about the war.  As a child Sonja had rarely ventured into the managed anarchy of Tashkana City, and then her parents had forbidden it.</p><p>The resistance was another matter.  At age nine there was little Sonja could have done in the way of active combat, but she and Takeshi had frequently helped move messages from one cell to another.  While most Surani agreed with the war against the US, it was also widely known that American spies were afoot as the Surani no longer had any effective means for keeping them out.  American spies would not commit suicide by acting directly against resistance members, but they could provide information which would be used to target cells from offshore or arrange assassinations.</p><p>Sonja stretched in her chair, and observed Rachel's interest in her corporate's history.  Suran no longer had any diplomatic relationship with the US.  The Americans' sole interest in Suran had been direct control of its natural resources, and that had become a moot point.  The UN held a clear stance on Surani sovereignty.  This had almost failed to convince the American government, until in 2059 the Surani Executive Council announced that Suran had built several long-range nuclear missiles.  Their stance against the US had been clear then, and still was - if and only if the US invaded Suran again, those missiles would be sent to do as much damage to the US as possible.  The Americans still didn't recognize the SDC, but with increasing instability at home had essentially dropped the issue.</p><p>Her PDA started to slide across the table, and Sonja wondered about the possibility of haunting until its screen lit up and she realized it had been vibrating.  She picked it up.  The screen said she had a call from Karen.  A girlish smile crossed her face, and she hit 'talk.'  ""Hi Karen.""  Her potential girlfriend's voice was low and purring as usual.  ""Hi Sonja...how's your week been?""  Sonja was so preoccupied with the sound of Karen's voice that she almost forgot to answer.  ""Oh...um...really just working and helping Rachel with homework.  She's got a lot since the solstice break is coming, and I'm trying to finish as many projects as I can too.  But we're going shopping again on Saturday.  How has yours been?""</p><p>Karen recalled the past four days starting with the most humorous events, such as the free weight that had accidentally rolled across four desks and knocked various bric-a-brac from them until caught by a grandmother who hadn't quite looked fit enough to lift it.  Her slight tendency to ramble only kept Sonja interested, and Sonja felt as if she could almost see Karen's facial expressions.  She was distracted for a moment by Rachel snuggling her thigh and fishing for a kiss before heading up to her room, but then had forty-five minutes alone to flirt over the comm waves.  They made plans for the following Monday, as it would be the first day of Sonja's vacation.  Surveying the kitchen after she set down the PDA, she saw that Rachel had put the dessert dishes in the sink.  She smiled and went upstairs to see if her little girl was still awake.</p><p>Approaching Rachel's bedroom door, she heard whimpering and realized that for the second night of the week Rachel was exploring her body. She grinned and backed away slowly, not realizing that the sound was coming from a vent above her head. That vent led to her own bedroom, as Sonja remembered when she walked in to find Rachel under the covers fondling herself.  <i>I have got to have something done about that duct.</i>   ""I'm sorry, honey..."" She started to turn towards the door, but was stopped when she heard her baby's voice. ""Mommy, wait..."" </p><p>Sonja cautiously approached from the side of the bed facing the window, sliding back the covers to find that her daughter was already in PJs.  She stifled a chuckle, and curled up around Rachel to keep her comfortable.   When they were settled, Rachel continued fondling and tickling herself until they wound up falling asleep. They slept for a while before Rachel awoke to try her hands again.  The second time her sensitivity built as she played with herself, and her mother woke up half an hour later to the sound of Rachel at the height of arousal.  Her pajamas were off, and her knees were flexed from the tension building inside her pelvis.  Sonja turned onto her right side to press her body against Rachel's.</p><p>""Is it good like the other night?""</p><p>""Mmm-hm.""  Rachel's eyes were closed and the reply was shaky, as if it took too much effort to actuate her vocal cords.  Sonja held the girl's cheek and rubbed a thumb against her temple. ""Is there anything you want that would make it better?""  Rachel slowed down, looking into her mother's warm eyes.  She struggled somewhat to form a smile before replying, ""Kissing?""  Sonja immediately granted her daughter's wish, wetting her own lips before slowly feeding them to Rachel.  Rachel had difficulty kissing, but seemed to greatly enjoy the feeling of her mother's tongue between her lips.  Her breathing became more erratic, the movements of her hands more deliberate.  Sonja expected the girl to come any moment.  Instead her masturbation continued at a quicker but steady pace.  Her breathing settled into a fast but regular rhythm, and she was too lost in her pleasure to continue kissing.  Sonja watched her lying there naked, happily riding her fingers, and wished for Rachel's unabashed attitude.  The girl seemed obsessed with her genitals, the sweetness she must have been feeling in her pelvis radiating from her eyes and carried on her lilting moans.</p><p>Sonja couldn't help but find herself aroused.  She hadn't frequently thought of herself as being attracted to her daughter, but thinking back over the previous few days had realized that perhaps the mother-child relationship had an innately sensual if not sexual element.  Nursing was always something they did in bed, while cuddling and laughing.  In that way they had been intimate well before Rachel had found out what her own body could do.  And perhaps it wasn't a mistake that breasts were erogenous, capable of giving a woman any arousal from lubrication to orgasm.  It could easily have been nature's reward to a mother for nourishing her child.  The intimacy Sonja perceived wasn't just physical.  Lying next to her was the meaning of her existence, the one life she put above her own.  Rachel's presence always washed away whatever other concerns had faced Sonja on any given day.  Their home was as much Rachel's as her mother's, full of her favorite colors and displaying her art and furniture choices.  Sonja would certainly never have thought to put a hammock in the den.</p><p>Sonja curled up around her child, stroking her hair and watching her face as she pleasured herself.  Rachel stared back into her mother's eyes, having relaxed somewhat because her hands were tiring.  She switched to her wrists, pressing them into her vulva and squishing her clitoris around under them.  Sonja asked, ""Do you want me to undress?""  Rachel nodded and watched as Sonja gradually extracted herself from her pajamas, finally dropping them on the chest at the foot of the bed.  She settled next to Rachel again, and for a moment they smiled into each other's eyes.</p><p>Rachel loved her mother's eyes.  Blue would have been unnatural on Rachel herself, but her mother's care shone wonderfully in them.  She kissed the pale pink lips as the ache in her fingers started to subside and she again directed them to her clitoris.  Her eyes closed as the sensitivity disrupted her self-control, and she nuzzled her mother's face as her sex began its telltale twitching.</p><p>As she saw her baby's increasing excitement reflected in her breath and the distracted nuzzling of their cheeks, Sonja put an arm around the girl.  It moved under the small of her back and around to her soft abdomen to lightly caress her torso as she started pressing her genitals upward.  Sonja began kissing Rachel's neck and shoulders, but the added warmth didn't make up for the annoying ache in Rachel's hands.  Masturbating was, however pleasurable, a new skill.  Rachel's fingers were again failing her just enough to delay orgasm.</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p>""Hmm?""</p><p>""I want to keep going but my hands are tired.""</p><p>""Do you want me to help?""  Rachel nodded slowly, unsure if she was asking too much, but her uncertainty was quickly allayed.  She watched in surprise as her mother matter-of-factly said ""Okay,"" and big strong mommy fingers slid from her tummy down to her wet private parts.</p><p>Rachel gasped at the warmth as a hand much bigger than her own covered her entire vulva, one soft finger rubbing the hood of her clitoris just enough to help her approach orgasm.  Her legs began to shift from the twitching of her pelvic muscles, and she turned on her side to spoon her back against her mother's breasts.  Sonja used her right hand to stroke Rachel's clitoris and inner lips as she held the girl's cute pale bottom in her left.  The masturbation built on the increased sensitivity caused by Rachel's own extended stimulation of herself, and in short order orgasm was imminent.  Rachel was moaning loudly, feeling safe now that her pleasure was secured by hands more skilled and reliable than her own.  She held onto her mother's right arm to steady herself as she concentrated on the gentle squishing of her clitoris and the warmth of her mother's breast against her face.  The moment was perfect, and yet becoming more wondrous with each second.  Rachel knew she was happy, but could scarcely keep track of all the things she liked about what she was feeling.</p><p>Her pelvis was sandwiched between her mother's right hand pleasuring her privates, and the left softly massaging her bottom.  The various kindnesses of her mother's touch all fueled the fire in her vulva, and Rachel held on more tightly as her twitchy kitty began to spasm beyond her control.  This time she didn't hold her breath as she had the first few times, and her moaning became low hissing as an even more intense orgasm than the last began to burn inside her.  Her own lubrication, however sparse, was making her mother's fingers feel even better against the softest skin on her body.  The result was slight overstimulation, which before the orgasm might have disrupted her concentration but now only intensified her pleasure.</p><p>Observing her daughter's reactions and imagining what she would be feeling at this moment were she herself being masturbated, Sonja concentrated on Rachel's clitoris.  As she did with her own body, she used her baby's clit to focus and concentrate all of the tension into the orgasm, to maximize every sweet contraction and shiver and draw the experience out as long as possible.  Rachel's pelvic thrusting slowed some as the orgasm drew its last energy from her, and finally she curled up around her mother's arm with her eyes closed as the last few spasms left her dazed and sated.  Sonja was careful to continue rubbing Rachel's clit to help her through the trailing end of the orgasm, and now slowed her stimulation to a slow, light tickling of the blushing clitoral hood.  Before even that became too much, Sonja removed her fingers, letting Rachel's most sensitive spot tuck itself between her warm outer labia.  She cupped the girl's vulva, warming it just enough to let Rachel fall asleep.  Which she did, and her mother not long after.</p><p>Opening her eyes roughly an hour later, Sonja felt the softness of her daughter's bottom and vulva cradled in her hands.  She smelled the girl's black hair.  Even this long after her last shampooing, it still smelled like fruit-scented conditioner.  She curiously lifted her damp fingers to inhale the scent of Rachel's lubrication.  It was faint, but Sonja immediately picked out the same hot sweaty scent released by every aroused woman she had ever tasted, herself included.  When Sonja had first started masturbating, she had been put off by that smell.  Over time she had come to enjoy it as she found how universal it was to every woman in heat.  Rachel hadn't seemed to pay any attention to it at all.  She simply sought pleasure, and had readily asked for help when her hands got tired.</p><p>Sonja sucked her fingers clean, returned her palm to Rachel's privates to keep them warm, and went back to sleep.</p><p class=""h2"">Saturday, 15th December, 2074.</p><p>Smiling, holding her mother's hand, Rachel pushed open the door to the shop.  The sunset hitting the drapes made the gallery look even more romantic than its decor alone, which was thoughtfully modeled after a traditional Surani bacchanal resort.  Patrons lay clothed on various four-poster beds, talking about the toys arrayed on the shelves and tables and nightstands, mulling which to buy or what color or how many.  Lovemaking and prolonged kissing were not allowed on the beds - not for any cultural taboo, but simply because it would cause cleaning costs to skyrocket if so many customers got steamy there.  For the same reason, the linens on the beds were fixed to the sides and could not be rumpled with casual movements.  Looking around the cozy room, Rachel fixed her eyes on one of the advantages of being a Surani child.  The sex shop had a huge kids' section.</p><p>As in the rest of the store, beds with fixed linens were arranged about the room.  These were more brightly colored and boldly decorated, and on them lay over half a dozen kids, most looking to be at or close to puberty or younger.  Some flipped through brochures, or playfully kissed each other or a doting older lover they had with them.  None noticed Sonja and Rachel.</p><p>Pulling her smiling but slightly wary mother into the room, Rachel immediately turned to something that intrigued her.  The tag next to the toy's sturdy plastic case said it was called the Smoothie.  Sonja thought it should have been called The Most Morbidly Obese Vibrator Ever Made.  It was a purple jelly oval shape, much like a liquid-filled cold pill.  Twelve and a half centimeters in diameter for safety, twenty centimeters long, and covered in seamless gel, it looked like a rounded football but was perfect for young vulvas to press against.  It could be charged by placing it in its case, which contained an inductive charge pad so that no external metal contacts were needed.  Next to it sat a wireless remote, eliminating the need for any buttons or other obstacles on the toy's surface.  It was perfectly smooth everywhere, and after a few moments Sonja could see the appeal.  Rachel was probing the gel with her fingers, and Sonja saw that the gel was very pliable - enough to mold somewhat to a girl's genitals when pressed into them.</p><p>Rachel herself was sold as soon as she felt the toy's surface.  It had half a dozen vibration settings and could be heated slightly.  For safety the heat wasn't enough to make any real difference, but just enough so that the initial contact with it would be pleasant rather than jarringly cold.  She looked up into her mother's face.  Sonja was looking at the little brochure next to the case.  The company was a small local one, and the owner had children of both sexes.  That explained why he'd thought of everything in designing his wares.  Rachel tugged on her mother's coat, and Sonja looked down.  Rachel nodded seriously as if someone had just asked her whether she wanted a winning lottery ticket for free.  Sonja smiled.</p><p>""This one it is.  Wanna look around a bit more?  We can get two if you want.""  Rachel nodded enthusiastically, and they perused the low multicolored shelves for a few more minutes.</p><p>Rachel had said the night before that attempting penetration didn't interest her, but out of curiosity Sonja decided to take a look at what sort of penetrative toys were made for young girls.  Surani health regulations required a physician's note before a girl who had not begun menstruating could buy a penetrative toy or have penetrative sex.  Penetrative toys were defined as toys with any dimension smaller than ten centimeters with a taper sharper than 90 degrees, or smaller than five centimeters without such a taper.  And all toys for children, erotic or otherwise, had to be approved by government inspectors.  Sex toys went to a committee at the Department of Medicine's pediatric division.  Twenty of the country's best pediatric gynecologists and andrologists were on the committee, applying their knowledge of children's responses and physical tolerances to the approval process.  Strangely, even countries with Suran's attitude towards children's sexuality never saw children use anything really unwise to pleasure themselves.  Instinctively children found stuffed animals or other such soft items to use if they tried anything besides their hands.</p><p>Rachel's tastes weren't fickle, and apparently this included toys.  She didn't show much interest in any of the store's other devices, but she did see a warming lubricant she wanted to try.  Sonja paid for the toy and lube, and they began walking back to the trike.  The sunlight was the perfect backdrop for a stroll in this area of Tashkana, populated as it was by beautiful glass buildings and cars with Spectra-Flare paint jobs.  Sonja was considering a genuine color-change package for the T-Rex, but had settled on plain silver when she first bought it.  Finding one's car when one didn't even remember what color it was on a given day would be a nightmare.  Most car remotes had either a compass display that pointed towards the car, or a wi-fi ""page"" button to make the horn toot, or both.  Either would work within 150 meters.</p><p>Sonja pressed her remote as she and Rachel walked into the parking lot.  Nearly a third of the cars were some shade of silver or hematite, so she didn't even bother looking around until the horn sounded like it was within six or seven meters.  At last they found the trike, and settled into it.  Once they were in their seats, Rachel leaned over, giving her mother's cheek a happy nuzzle and thanking her for the toy.  ""Can we do bath time early tonight?""  Sonja chuckled at the romantic suggestion.  ""Definitely.""  She pressed a hot-key on the side of her PDA.</p><p>Takeshi heard beeping in his pocket, and took out his PDA.  As he expected, it was an email.</p><p>He surveyed Sonja's kitchen.  The lasagna, Rachel's favorite, was almost finished warming in the oven.  Two places were set at the table.  Ten minutes later he had finished putting away the cooking utensils and lighting candles, and waited at the patio door until he heard the house computer announce that the garage was opening.  He slid the glass door shut behind him, and walked briskly across the yard to his house.</p>"
543,"Chronicles of Suran: Rachel, Chapter Six",Catherine N.X.,1,,"['Fg', 'rom', 'inc', 'ped', 'cons', 'mast', 'toys', 'ScFi']","<p class=""h2"">Saturday, 15th December, 2074.</p><p><i>Perfect</i>, Sonja thought to herself as the garage door closed in front of them and Rachel's stomach let out its first (and likely last) growl of the evening.  The lasagna would be a big hit, not to mention the raspberry cheesecake in the fridge.  She released the steering wheel and cracked her knuckles, then stretched her arms to loosen them up after having driven all day.  She couldn't quite explain why, but she hated using autodrive for anything but parallel parking.  For that she loved it.</p><p>To Rachel, her mother's arms had always seemed like the the strongest and most reliable things on Earth.  They were liable to swoop down a dozen times a day to miraculously lift her entire massive six-year-old weight - according to Takeshi at least a ton and a half, however much that was.  She caught a glimpse of the firm backside as her mother stepped away from the driver's side door, and thought herself lucky.  Before she knew it her door was open.  Then her harness.  And those arms were under hers, and yet again she found herself aloft and snuggled.</p><p>The door between the garage and laundry room unlocked and silently slid open as they approached it  Rachel realized that her mom wasn't in the habit of carrying her from the trike to the door, but was quickly distracted by the sight before her.  The laundry room lights had stayed off even after the opening of the garage entrance; the room now formed little more than a black frame around the second portal leading into the den.  The den was the real spectacle - warm orange light wobbled and warped around everything like Jell-O, and the few surfaces and objects Rachel could see were jiggling just like the light.  Watching this mysterious realm breathe and shift before her as the outer door shut behind them, Rachel whispered secretively into her mother's cheek.  ""Mommy...our house is haunted.""</p><p>Sonja choked on a belly laugh.  ""You're silly.  It's not haunted.  It's candlelight - see?""  She demurely stepped forward into the den, and Rachel suddenly found herself surrounded by a room that was clearly her den but bore little resemblance in the light of the candles dotting the glass shelves that ran around the walls.  Every flame cast its own rays and shadows, all splashing rebelliously across the walls as they turned and bounced through shelves or crystal art.  As the curved glass outer walls were still frosted, little if any light went to waste.  Rachel's lips parted, and when she remembered that she had control of them she could barely think of anything to say.  ""Whoa.""  Sonja smiled and stole a kiss from her baby's cheek.  This brought Rachel back to reality, and she remembered that her mom had been with her all day.  She turned her face back toward her mother's and asked, ""How'd you do it?""</p><p>""Um...mommy magic?""</p><p>Rachel laughed; ""I bet Takeshi did it.""  Sonja nodded, unable to completely tear her own eyes away from the effect of the candlelight.  When she finally did so she turned them back to her daughter.  ""He made dinner too.  I don't know if you'll like it.""  Rachel frowned.  ""What is it?""  Sonja pretended to rack her brain; ""Um...oh, right.  Something called...lasagna?""  This got a bigger laugh, Rachel knowing that she had made clear her love of lasagna on several thousand occasions.</p><p>After they kicked their shoes off Sonja escorted her little girl to the big table in the dining room, whereupon shone half a dozen long champagne-colored candles in a pair of gracefully carved stone holders that had belonged to her grandmother.  Takeshi had even thought to place extra cushions on one chair, so that the munchkin met the table at a reasonable height when Sonja set her on it.  The candles were spaced several feet apart, so that neither flame nor wax nor glare would obstruct their views of each other.  Presented only with the sight of the candlelit dining room and den as her mother went to get dinner, the first thing that came to her mind was the simple fact that her mom loved her.  And on top of that knew how to romance her.  Her expression of surprise at each second of the lightshow gradually gave way to a self-assured grin.</p><p>To sustain the mood, Sonja moved about the kitchen without turning on the lights.  The light from the candles was plenty, since the kitchen and dining room both overlooked the den.  Takeshi had set the spatula and oven gloves on the counter and apple juice in the front of the fridge, so Sonja only had to be out of the dining room for a few moments.  When she walked in carrying the glass casserole dish with the lasagna, she made a show of holding it up and taking a good long whiff.  Rachel got the joke, and moaned lustfully even though she couldn't smell the lasagna from across the room.  Takeshi had recommended not bothering with side dishes, since Rachel would tear into her favorite until she had grown an extra stomach.</p><p>Sonja set the dish off to the side and took Rachel's plate, lifting a big slab of the lasagna onto it.  Corned beef hash was expensive enough - this time Sonja had spent 45# on steak, which was now diced into little chunks and piled into the middle layer of the lasagna.  Every bite would satisfy like Snickers, and Rachel wasted no time demonstrating that she knew it.  As soon as the lasagna was on her plate she poised with fork in one hand and knife in the other, ready to pounce.  Sonja got the hint, and plopped into her seat with a smile.  She slowly and teasingly lay a napkin across her lap, then picked up her fork and bumped fists triumphantly with her little girl. </p><p>Half an hour later, Sonja was wavering between satisfaction at being full and intense annoyance at not having room for cheesecake.  She decided not to mention its existence to Rachel, since it would still be fresh the next day.  She closed her eyes lazily and took a deep breath before opening them to examine her baby's equally satisfied expression.  Rachel's grin put Satanically cute dimples on her cheeks, and Sonja had trouble imagining that such a face harbored no mischief.  Thankfully she was right; Rachel slunk out of her chair and crawled under the table, inviting herself into her mother's lap to snack on her lips and cheeks.  The icy apple juice they'd had with dinner had sweetened their lips, and the mints Takeshi had left in a bowl on the table hadn't hurt either.</p><p>For a moment they held each other's gazes, a few seconds virtually becoming a wordless conversation.  Sonja kept her eyes on her baby's face and leaned off to one side, then the other, only turning her head when she was close enough to blow out the dinner candles.  Rachel turned and looked down into the den, where most of the candles were still glowing.  Sonja carried her down the stairs nibbling her cheek all the way, and when she set Rachel down at the far end they each took a side to blow out.  The last few candles were near the skylit dining room, so that blowing them out left the two with moonlight by which to find their way upstairs.</p><p>They climbed the handful of steps slowly, hand-in-hand.  The stairs to the second floor were on the same end of the dining room, reminding Rachel to run over to her dining-room chair and grab the bag containing her new toy.  Sonja raised an eyebrow as her baby returned to her side, and Rachel's smile pursed.  ""I really wanna try it.""  Sonja picked her up again.  ""I can tell.""  Sonja locked her eyes onto the top of the stairs, and started climbing with her little girl's breath warm and curious against her neck.  By now she was looking forward to Rachel's pleasure as well - she had a couple of her own toys, but nothing quite like the Smoothie.  Then it hit her.</p><p>""Wait a minute.  You still need a bath.""  Rachel lit up and answered coyly, ""Ohhhh, yeah.  I do, huh?""  She smelled her mom.  ""You too.""  Sonja squinted wickedly, and turned to enter the bathroom.  She set Rachel on the dressing bench, and seductively held up her index finger.  Turning away she pressed the only tub-control hotkey that had actually been set, and poured bubble bath into the water as soon as the tub started filling.  Its multiple fill nozzles created a gentle sloshing, and this brewed sweet sparkly bubbles in no time.</p><p>Sonja was dressed for easy access, and stripped herself bare for Rachel in a matter of seconds.  She knelt before her daughter like a worshipper making an offering of her exposed body.  Rachel lifted her own outer shirt off, and her mom helped her with the inner one.  Sonja pulled off the little electric-green socks, and watched her baby's toes wiggle up and down as she reached up to undo the button on Rachel's skirt.  Two seconds later they were both completely naked, and when Rachel slid forward for a kiss she got a mouthful.  As if the full lower lip wasn't enough, she patiently sought out her mother's tongue to suck.  Both felt the same pleasure, albeit from opposite directions.  It was warm, soft but insistent, precise and careful, and inexplicably satisfying.  Sonja had kissed and had her tongue sucked before, but this like everything Rachel did added a new dimension solely by its gentleness.  More pressure would have drowned out all of the finer nuances - the sliding of her tastebuds across Rachel's, the polished roundness of little-girl teeth, the lingering sweetness of juice-marinated lips, the steady breath mixing symbiotically with her own.</p><p>Rachel moved to Sonja's lower lip, and found it soft as a peeled grape.  As her own lips parted and their tongues melted together, she slowly curled her arms around her mother's neck.  Sonja slid her hands under her little girl's bottom to pull her closer.  Almost involuntarily Rachel wrapped her legs around her mother's waist, and found her privates cushioned against Sonja's skin.  She still wasn't used to expressing sexual arousal, but when she nuzzled her mother's neck and moaned Sonja knew what her baby was feeling.  Sonja braced her hands against the dressing bench and rose slowly to her feet, certain that mere gravity would fail to loosen Rachel's grip.  As soon as she was upright and stable she returned her hands to Rachel's bottom.  The munchkin's excitement had cooled off some, and for a moment they held onto each other until Sonja heard the hissing static of the bubbles.  She and Rachel both giggled as they looked down at the tub and realized they'd forgotten about it.</p><p>Rachel looked back to her mother's face and said, ""Mommy, we're never gonna get clean.""  Sonja pressed her forehead to her little girl's and grinned.  ""Oh, don't worry.  You're gonna sparkle when we're done.""  They indulged in another long kiss, and Rachel unwrapped her legs from her mother's sides.  Sonja gently set her on the rug and sat down in the tub before helping Rachel in after her.  As her baby settled into her lap, Sonja picked up the body wash and loofah.  Holding her arms out on either side in front of Rachel, she squeezed a palm-sized dollop into the loofah and set the bottle back in the holder.</p><p>Rachel snuggled backward against her mommy, and squirmed in pleasure as the sponge caressed her tummy and sides.  Sonja moved slowly over her legs, buffing them from toes to waist before letting the loofah float to the surface.  Once more she picked up the body wash.  Rachel watched with serene curiosity as her mother rubbed the bath gel between her hands.  Sonja's arms were still under Rachel's, and she curled them up to massage her baby's shoulders from the front.  This turned Rachel's neck to jelly, and she leaned her head back to rest on her mother's shoulder.</p><p>The massage was thorough; Sonja's smooth wet fingers lightly caressed and kneaded her soft muscles from the sides of her neck to her shoulders.  As her hands made their way outward, she smoothed her little girl's hair back and bent to kiss her sweet spot.  Rachel let out a quiet gasp, and turned her head to the left until their cheeks met.  That silly neck-kissing thing had turned out to be a complete joy, as she indicated by reaching up with her left hand to keep her mother's lips exactly where they belonged.  Sonja knew her place, and wrapped her right arm around her baby's chest as she continued.  To keep Rachel's neck comfortable she slid her left hand over to the munchkin's opposite cheek, cupping the little cherub face against hers.</p><p>Rachel was finally home, that being the place she and her mommy created together.  She felt only warmth, and in top form - the sweet bathwater soaking into her skin, her mother's arm across her nipples, the soft breasts against her back.  The hot water and kisses on her neck were sensitizing her entire body, and the next several minutes became a trance.  The two of them barely moved but for Sonja's lips, and Rachel found her mind well-occupied with the interplay of subtle pleasures from every direction.  She wasn't quite sure what she felt in her little flat nipples as her mother's skin tickled them - but her attention kept drifting between them, her neck and the warm tension between her thighs.  Looking up at the skylight she saw the faint reflection of lightning, and knew what she wanted.</p><p>Rachel slowly ambled onto her knees and turned to face her mother, straddling her lap.  At the last moment she fell forward slightly, and this pressed the smoothness of her chest against the nurturing softness of her mother's.  Sonja caught her by the waist, and Rachel wrapped her little arms around her mommy's neck for the best hug in either's memory.  This was a good start, and Rachel pulled back for a passionate kiss that told Sonja just what she was dealing with.  Rachel ended the kiss with its Eskimo version and climbed out of the tub.  The whole time she kept her eyes locked on her mother's, and for the first time since they'd gotten home it was Sonja who looked surprised.  Rachel's expression was...direct.</p><p>Sonja followed her out of the tub, and snatched up the biggest towel.  She knelt before her little girl and dried her off quickly, though she decided to leave Rachel's privates and inner thighs soaking wet.  The munchkin didn't seem to notice, since she had once again glued her lips to her mother's.  Sonja haphazardly tried to towel herself off with her mouth full of Rachel's tongue, and finally she was dry enough for bed.  She looked over Rachel's shoulder at the dressing bench, and saw the bag from the sex boutique.  Fortunately the Smoothie came pre-charged.   Sonja picked up the bag, and Rachel's eyes opened wide at the sound of rumpled paper.  Her lips and Sonja's spread into a single smile, and as they separated Sonja rose to her feet.  She turned slowly, and kept her eyes seductively fixed on Rachel's as she stepped sideways out of the bathroom.</p><p>Rachel stood motionless for a moment, her torso rocking with the rise and fall of her breath.  Her kitty tingled vaguely as the water on it evaporated.  Something told her to wait, and as she peered into the hallway she just glimpsed her bag being carried into her bedroom.  She heard it being opened, and two hollow thumps like something being set down.  She continued into the room, and found her mommy sitting in a half-lotus on the bed.  The Smoothie's box was open on the nightstand, and there were towels next to it.</p><p>She laughed out loud and ran to the foot of the bed, jumping as high as she could.  As she left the ground she tucked her feet back and stuck her arms straight out like wings.  The image of her little girl flying naked would stick in Sonja's mind forever.  When the munchkin was firmly planted on the mattress, Sonja pulled back the covers and sat upright against the padded headboard.  As she picked up the Smoothie's instruction booklet, Rachel climbed between the sheets and curled up in her lap.  After Rachel got comfortable, Sonja handed her the booklet and hugged her tummy.  She rested her chin on her baby's shoulder as Rachel started reading.</p><p>""We at Hopeful Romantics hope you enjoy your new Smoothie heated gel vibrator.  Like all of our designs for children, this toy has been approved by the Department of Medicine's Committee on Pediatric Sexual Safety.  To review the committee's findings, blah blah blah...um...controls.  Page...3.""  Rachel pressed the 'forward' arrow at the top of the glossy electronic cardstock, and in a blink the introduction page was replaced by a photo of the Smoothie's remote.  A dozen buttons with lit icons were split into two columns on the remote's right side.  Each of these represented a vibration style - constant ones, pulses at various intervals, and several settings that would gradually raise and lower in intensity according to their wavy icons.  The left side had one up-down indicator for vibration, and another for heat.  Rachel flipped ahead until a page appeared titled 'Starting Out.'  For Sonja the only thing more interesting than the toy was listening to her daughter chew through the written word.  She read everything as if she had written it herself.</p><p>""Whether you have used a vibrator before or this is your first time, we suggest starting with the vibration at its lowest setting.  One good way to try out each setting is to rub one end of the Smoothie against a less sensitive area like your pubic mound or outer labia.  If you're unsure about where these are, they're labeled in the pictures below.  For more information about each area of the female genitals, tap on the tag that points to it.""  As Rachel tapped on 'pubic mound,' she felt her mother's hand slide down to stroke her own.  Turning her head and giggling she nuzzled her mommy's ample cheek, and Sonja returned the amusement when she realized what she'd been doing.</p><p>With both of them watching the booklet in her hands, Rachel tapped on 'outer labia.'  Instantly Sonja's fingers followed suit, and the munchkin giggled again.  Gradually the pressure turned inward until Rachel's  outer lips were hugging her inner ones.  For a moment she was distracted, intrigued by the sweet warmth creeping up into her pelvis.  The sensation was subtle but definite, and so was Rachel's response.  With a long sigh her head drooped forward to watch her kitty, and her hips flexed open.  She closed her eyes, and didn't notice as her mother's other hand left her tummy and reached for the pump on the lube.  Feeling the lube's consistency in her fingers Sonja smiled and whispered in her little girl's ear, ""Honey?""  Rachel asked, ""Hmm?""</p><p>""Watch my fingers...""  Rachel's eyes flew open, and she saw the clear syrup on her mother's fingertips.  Sonja switched hands and coated her little girl's outer labia, drawing her fingers upward over the smooth pink skin.  Rachel dropped the booklet, and it slid over the side of the bed as she reached between her legs.  Lube wet the tips of her fingers as they meshed with her mother's.  She slid her index finger inward until it reached her inner lips.  The lube made her fingertip slide readily against them, and she gasped as a jolt of pleasure warmed her body.  She tickled herself a few more times with her mommy patiently caressing her outer lips up and down.  Each time she did the jolt came, and even though she was getting used to the lube she found herself breathing a lot faster.  She couldn't believe how warm her kitty felt.</p><p>Sonja set her chin on top of Rachel's head, glancing over at the Smoothie's remote as her little girl's hair tickled her breasts.  The heat indicator was lit green, showing that it had reached the level she had set when she'd gotten into the room.  She reached out with one hand, and the gel instantly hugged her fingers when she touched the Smoothie's skin.  The heat was perfect, and even seemed to have softened the gel.  This time Rachel noticed the absence of her mother's right hand, and looked over at the nightstand.  As she reached for the Smoothie, neither she nor her mother realized that they were wearing the same smile.  Sonja guessed that Rachel's little fingers would be too short and slippery to get the vibe out of the box, so she wrapped her hand around it and lifted it out.  The sign at the store had said the Smoothie was piezoelectric rather than motorized, so she wasn't surprised by its lightness.  Rachel took it with both hands and rolled it around, the gel constantly making impressions of her fingers.</p><p>As Rachel examined her new toy, Sonja pressed a wavy icon on the remote.  A low undulating hum issued from the Smoothie, and the munchkin giggled loudly.  <i>Damn</i>, Sonja thought.  <i>It even sounds smooth</i>.  Rachel leaned back to relax, her eyes locked on the vibe.  Looking closer she realized it was starting to glow purple.  Suddenly the glow flashed brighter, and settled into the same pulsing rhythm as the vibration.  Thinking of the effects such a well-crafted toy might have on an exposed vulva, both females were a little awed.  ""Mommy, this is so cool.""  Sonja nodded against her baby's cheek, soft purple light reflecting in her eyes.  Though the boutique had been her own idea, she'd gotten a little miffed at the size of the place when they'd actually arrived.  Rachel's quick choice had saved a lot of time.  Sonja whispered, ""Nice catch, kid.  This thing's gonna be a blast.""  Rachel inhaled deeply and approached her privates with the fat glowing egg, ready to give herself a little tickle.  At once thunder boomed outside, and her fingers slipped.</p><p><i>Squish.</i></p><p>Rachel gasped loudly as the gel melted against her vulva.  It took a moment for her to feel the vibration - the gel muted it into a soft fleshy throb.  The Smoothie didn't vibrate against her skin but <i>into</i> it.  She sat still with her mother softly kissing her neck, and felt her body respond.  The vibration spread through her like a drop of ink through water, and she was sure she could feel it in her teeth.  Even without pressure the gel had stared molding to her as soon as it had made contact, and slowly but surely it was finding her inner lips.  Her kitty started to squeeze faithfully - it knew what she wanted.  A firm spasm trembled upward, and her clitoris started to harden.  It felt bold, curious, and challenged her to test its abilities.  She gripped the Smoothie with both hands, and tilted it upward against her tiny erection.</p><p>She froze.  Almost instantly the squeezing between her legs synchronized with the glow and hum, and she felt as if this pleasure could last forever.  More so than the heat and tickling pulses, what she felt most in her hard spot was the flesh itself.  This was the same tenderness from which she had flinched barely a week and a half before.  Now it tempted her.  She looked down, and this time her clitoris was easy to find.  The Smoothie's light brought it out in clear relief, and she was sure it was bigger than before.  From the inside it felt huge.  Letting the toy rest against her lips she guided two wet fingers down onto her hard spot, and carefully pressed into it.</p><p>Sonja's hand spread wide across Rachel's chest to catch her, or rather to keep her from bouncing out of the bed.  The sudden upward thrust of Rachel's pelvis was accompanied by a muffled grunt, and as her fingers slipped from her hard spot she relaxed again.  Sonja caught the Smoothie as it tumbled towards her baby's ankles, and planted it in Rachel's lap a few inches from her pubis.  Rachel was catching her breath and cupping herself protectively.  With the combination of slick lube and freshly vibrated nerves her instincts were serving her well; her fingers were too direct, and she would exhaust herself without finding release.  That was the point of the Smoothie - to provide the sort of diffuse pleasure that would let Rachel's body find orgasm its own way.</p><p>Sonja held her daughter close and stroked her hair, both to help her calm down and to remind her she wasn't alone.  She picked up the remote and took Rachel's right hand, looping the strap over the narrow wrist.  ""Wanna try something?""  Rachel looked into her mother's eyes and nodded enthusiastically.  She knew this would be a learning experience, but more than that it would feel good.  More than good - every time she had played with her kitty the whole world had brightened.  She felt her mother's hands sliding down her tummy, and sighed happily.  Her tummy and sides were annoyingly ticklish, but her mommy never tickled.  She rubbed - and it was slow, and just firm enough, and to Rachel her own skin felt vast and uncharted.</p><p>She felt the vibe lifted from her lap, and she didn't need to look down.  She smiled knowingly and opened her thighs again, and the two gazed sideways into each other as her privates began to melt.  She started to squirm as the heat and ache built, but her mother's wrists across her hips kept the Smoothie reliably planted.  She started to thrust softly, and held her mother's hands.</p><p>Sonja thought to herself,<i> Two down, five to go.  First lust, now...pride?  Yes, baby.  I'm so proud of you.  One wish...that you'll always be as free of shame as you are right now.  Such a cute clitoris.  I guess gluttony'll be number three.  When she's ready. </i> She rubbed her nose against her little girl's.  In this moment Rachel consisted mainly of heat and softness, and Sonja was glad to see her immersed in them too.  She smelled her baby's hair as the head tilted forward to watch the Smoothie.  Rachel pressed her kitty upward for a good tickle, and wondered what would happen if she...</p><p>Her fingers found the intensity buttons on the remote, and she pressed the top one.  The vibration strengthened subtly over a few seconds, increasing as an average of the waveform setting.  A crest in the wave thrummed into her clitoris from below, and she guided her mommy's hands to rub against it.  With the combination of lube and shape-shifting gel, there was no such thing as holding the Smoothie still.  Gradually it molded to sandwich her clitoris, and she found out just how hard she was.  It was right there, all hers, and wanted her to play with it.  She fumbled for the remote, found the button, and demanded more.  There it was.  The gel slid and caressed everything except her hard spot, which it <i>milked</i>.</p><p>With every throb from the outside came another from within, and she spread as wide as she could.  More.  <i>More</i>.  ""More... mmmh... kitty...aagh!""  She gulped all the air in the room as she felt her mommy's hands move the vibe up and down, still rubbing her hard spot and everything else.  She heard the wetness and that hum, and thrust again.  Heat.  Tightness.  Something that made her think of sugar.  Again.  She babbled, and every whole word was ""Mommy.""  She started to squeeze harder, faster.  Again.  This could not be real.  <i>What's happening?</i>  Her mommy's wrists gently pinned her thighs open, and through fluttering eyelids she glimpsed the pulsing light between her legs.  It pulsed louder behind her eyes as she leaned her head back.   Sonja watched her daughter carefully, and felt tears welling as Rachel's face switched <i>off</i>.   Her eyes were open, but there was nothing to see on the ceiling - Rachel's world was the inferno being stoked inside her body.</p><p><i>Her fertile young mind experiences this climax as a force of nature, an inescapable shockwave wiping the universe clean of all but joy.  Its relentless white-hot purity becomes her own and all thought is burned away, replaced with the sheer rising thunder of sensation - of her own power to be happy.  Her body stretches everywhere at once - every cell wants to demonstrate itself and DO something, and this feels good too.  Her body is brand new, full of promise, and so is her life.  But neither her body nor her mind can do everything at once, and it's so much better this way.  Just as her kitty threatens to consume all of creation it releases her and she is a mere human being again.  Suddenly she is exhausted.  She needs her mommy, and is already surrounded by her.</i></p><p class=""h2"">Sunday, 16th December, 2074.</p><p>Rachel's eyes opened and the first thing she felt was her kitty - warm, relaxed, satisfied.  She stretched like the other kind of kitty, and rolled over with a smile.  Her mommy was propped up on one elbow watching her, and rolled onto her back as Rachel climbed on top of her to snuggle.  ""Mommy, that was fun.""  Sonja let out a bemused sigh; ""Wasn't it?""  The munchkin giggled, and Sonja played with her hair lazily.  With strands of black silk running over her fingers she continued, ""Honey, I'm proud of you.  You knew what you needed, what you wanted...and you went for it.""  Rachel frowned slightly and asked, ""Why are you proud of that?""</p><p>""Some people don't know how to do it.""  Rachel had a good laugh, and asked how they couldn't know.  Sonja smiled too and answered, ""People used to think sex was a bad thing.""  The little forehead resting on her breastbone wrinkled again.  ""Maybe they were doing it wrong.""</p><p>""Oh, they didn't even want to know how to do it right.  Honey, there's so much stuff you haven't tried yet.  The Smoothie is awesome..."" Rachel lifted her head and nodded seriously, and rested again after a kiss on the forehead.  ""...but you haven't seen anything yet.  The other stuff just takes some getting used to.  You'll get around to it.  But...heh.  People used to think there was only one way to do it, and that nobody was supposed to have any fun.""  Rachel's frown got some more practice.</p><p>The ghost of bullshit past gave Sonja a little shiver, and it was that much more satisfying to think of Rachel's blessed situation. She thought of the war, of all the fear and seeing friends and neighbors killed. She didn't know how to weigh the sacrifices against the freedom, only that she would make the most of the latter. She was sure those who had lost their lives would at least approve of that.</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p>Sonja pulled the covers up to keep Rachel warm; ""Hmm?""</p><p>""What do you like to do with your kitty?""</p><p>Sonja swallowed hard. <i>Oh, shit.</i> ""Um...well...""  <i>What am I scared of? Tell her the truth</i>. ""I've got some toys. Well, two. Although the Smoothie looks like more fun than either of them."" Rachel replied plainly, ""We could share it."" Sonja's heart jumped. <i>What have I gotten myself into?</i> ""Thanks, baby."" She stroked her little girls hair again, wondering how to change the subject. Before she could think of anything Rachel asked, ""What about when you're with someone?""</p><p>Sonja thought this was actually a rather straightforward question; ""There are different things. Me, I need to be in a certain mood before I even want my kitty touched. I need to be warm. I need to be...held, and kissed. I need time to get my kitty...heated up. So I'm ready to be touched. ""And..."" Sonja's mind had skirted this issue, but only at her little girl's request did she think to articulate it. ""...I need to know that it's okay. I need to know"" - she looked down into Rachel's eyes, and it was as if she were rephrasing something her daughter had just told her - ""We have a right to ask for what we need. And there's always someone who understands - someone who wants to give it to us. We just have to ask first. I think most people like to give pleasure. It's...it's a kindness. When someone trusts you that much - offers you their body, their private parts, and you take the time and give them what they need. And you treat them like they deserve it.</p><p>""I like it when my breasts are squeezed. Softly. I need my nipples sucked a lot - I swear, it goes straight to my privates."" She sat up slowly, and held her little girl around the waist. Rachel tucked her legs up on either side to straddle her mommy. This put them eye-to-eye, two girls ready to share secrets. ""Mommy, does that happen when you make milk for me?"" Sonja held her close and whispered in her ear, ""Every time.""</p><p>Rachel giggled against her mother's neck. ""So that's why you make milk."" Sonja rubbed her back absently and replied, ""I think it's the other way around. I think nipples are sensitive so mommies <i>will</i> enjoy making milk.  Or...something."" The munchkin sighed and leaned back, trying to ignore the sleepiness that always came from her mommy's back rubs; ""I'm glad it feels good, Mommy."" Sonja smiled and gave her a smooch on the lips in gratitude.</p><p>""You wanna know what else you can do with your kitty?"" Rachel nodded rapidly, and Sonja went on. ""Well, when you're older and your vagina starts to open up, it can feel nice to press inside it. There probably will be that skin I told you about. You can push it open yourself, but when I broke mine it hurt pretty bad. If a doctor does it they can make it numb first and you won't feel a thing. But really, most of the fun is on the outside anyway.""</p><p>Sonja allowed herself a mischievous smile. Purely for the sake of seeing Rachel's reaction, she hoped the munchkin had never imagined what she was about to find out. She leaned closer, trying to find the right words, but thought the better of it. Experience far surpassed explanation, and Rachel's first time should come with the luxury of surprise. Sonja kissed her cheeks and forehead, and lay back down. Rachel followed suit, too sleepy to wonder what else Mommy had up her sleeve. Sunday mornings were for snoring anyway.</p><p class=""h2"">Monday, 17th December, 2074.</p><p><i>""The 42-year-old offfice manager from Adanji Falls delivered at the University of Suran Tashkana City Medical Center this morning, becoming the first transgender woman on record to give birth to twins. According to the Department of Medicine nearly forty thousand natal and transgender women have given birth using reproductive systems print-cloned from their own DNA.</i></p><p><i>""In space news, Virgin Galactic has won the UN contract to transport construction materials for..."" </i>Karen picked up the remote and switched from the news to her latest music playlist. She scrolled through the titles, and considered her folly in trying to set a romantic mood with songs she hardly ever listened to. She realized that the only reason she had any jazz at all was because she considered it educational.</p><p>""Forget you, Marsalis."" She hit 'stop.' ""Cindy, play <i>The Essential Philip Glass</i>, starting with <i>The Grid</i>."" The computer obliged, and as the horns patiently invited her attention she walked to the apartment's only exterior window. In her estimation it only needed the one, and she was sure Sonja would agree. The irony of <i>The Grid</i> (or anything from <i>Koyaanisqatsi</i>) reverberating off of these walls was never lost on her, and heightened her enjoyment of the view.</p><p>At times she wished she were more the creative sort, but she had her calling and that was athletics. She loved working with people, helping them make the most of the machines they'd been born into. And it was far more than exercise these days - she consulted with clients' physicians, formulated meal plans for many of them, and was an expert in metabolic and glycemic management. Even those in perfect shape could do with customized plans and an encouraging voice.</p><p>The computer piped up, simultaneously lowering the music so the total volume was unchanged.  ""Karen, Sonja Lindstrom is requesting entry.""  Spinning from the window Karen lost all composure, at least internally.  She braced herself and strode over to the door.  Putting on her most relaxed smile to hide the stupid butterflies in her stomach, she opened the door.</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>""Hi.""  Realizing they were equally nervous, they shared a laugh.  Karen stepped aside to invite Sonja in, trying not to stare at her amazing neck.  Taking her date's coat off, however, gave her an excuse to do just that while Sonja's jaw dropped at the view outside.  She hung the silly trench coat and turned to find Sonja smiling and asking, ""Why am I still living in a house?""  Karen shrugged; ""Why do you pose as an architect when you're obviously a supermodel?""</p><p>Sonja snorted, ""You're full of it.  This view is just...absurd.""  She walked to the picture window that spanned the apartment's thirty-meter length, having rarely seen downtown Tashkana from this height.  She could see clear across the top level of Leolua Street, to a colossal glass pyramid identical to the one in which Karen's apartment was located.  Dozens of suspended highways with maglev tracks linked the two structures over a distance of what looked like three kilometers.  These were necessities considering that each housed nearly two percent of Suran's entire population.</p><p>Sonja nodded approvingly and said, ""So I guess arcology livin' is the place to be, huh?""  Moving toward the kitchen Karen called back, ""Nothing like it if you ask me.  Would you like some boba?""  Sonja joined her on the other side of the counter, facing away from the glass-and-stone panorama outside.  ""I'd love some, thank you.""</p><p>As Karen poured her a glass, Sonja tilted her head and tried to identify the music subtly filling the room.  ""I like this.""  Karen grinned and set the glass on a coaster in front of her, explaining, ""It's really just starting - this is from <i>Koyaanisqatsi</i>.""  Sonja's eyebrows arched and Karen repeated, ""Ko.  Yaa.  Niss.  Kotsee.  It's this movie from the 1970s - really abstract.""  She dropped a straw into Sonja's drink and continued, looking aside a little to collect her description.  ""It's all footage of different locations, contrasting nature with human civilization.  Mainly cities.  The name is Hopi Indian for 'life out of balance' - the guy who made it was trying to show that technological civilization is inherently destructive.""</p><p>Sonja breathed a silent sigh of relief at her date's sarcastic delivery of the last two words, and let out a chuckle.  ""So I take it he smashed his cameras when he was done?""  Karen's grin returned; ""Actually he made two more.  Haven't seen 'em.  But the movie...completely fails to get its point across, and especially with this music it seems to say the opposite.  The time-lapse stuff showing New York City...it's like that's a tapestry of what people can create, and this"" - she pointed at the speakers with her palm facing upward - ""is the symphony.</p><p>Sonja just barely avoided hitting her glass as she leaned forward to plant a kiss on Karen's lips.</p><p>They lay on the floor together, clothes rumpling as they considered techniques.  Try as they might it could never be done neatly at first - one simply had to experiment with a part and see what happened.  They were no amateurs, so the fit was never an issue.</p><p>Geoff laughed out loud.  ""I can't believe this is still so much fun.  Let's see...I need...a red plate, ten by two.""  Rachel and Takeshi kept their Lego boxes well-organized, and he found what he was looking for instantly.  He snapped it into place and held up his creation to be judged.  Rachel and Takeshi clapped as well as they could lying on their stomachs.  Geoff got up from the carpet with a smile, curtsying before he placed his crude model biplane on the shelf.</p><p>Rachel's playroom had a big round table, but for her and her dad building on the floor was a sacred tradition - some Zen malarkey about starting from nothing.  More likely they just hated chasing parts that fell from the table, was Geoff's guess.  What always got a real laugh from him and Sonja were the duo's matching elbow pads, specifically for Lego-ing on the floor.</p><p>""Well, I'm going to check on dinner.  What's this going to be again?""  He nodded at the half-meter-long gray cylinder that ended in jagged bricks just in front of his husband.  Snapping something onto its side Rachel answered, ""Cargo spaceship.  To supply the station.""  She pointed clumsily at the far wall, at the long art table almost completely covered by what she and Takeshi considered their masterpiece.  Complete with a short monorail system, the space station consisted of a clear-walled tower on one end, a landing bay in the middle, and a defense tower at the other end.  Weird a hobby as it was, Geoff was impressed at the time and planning involved.</p><p>""And when the ship's finished the airlocks are gonna line up and everything?""  In instant unison the Lego geeks answered, ""Only when the landing struts are down.""  Realizing how they sounded, Rachel and Takeshi looked up and gave Geoff demented grins.  He rolled his eyes and stepped out of the room, then popped his head back in; ""But...will a loaded cargo ship be faster than an unladen swallow?""</p><p>Without missing a beat Rachel retorted, ""Warp drive.""  Geoff conceded, ""Ah, yes,"" and excused himself.  He had gardening and poetry and kites, they had spaceships and robots.  And cars, and houses, and whatever else struck their imaginations.  Takeshi worked out proportions and technical matters like structural support and electronics, while Rachel did facades and interiors.  Geoff had to admit, they had it down to a science.</p><p>Rachel rolled onto her back for a better look at the ship's underside, so she could pick out the right parts to cover the exposed support beams.  She settled on rows of slanted bricks rather than plates, and rolled back over to start counting them out from one of the boxes.  ""Thank you for the dinner on Saturday.""  Takeshi turned his head to address her, welcoming a break from the tedium of running air hoses.  ""I hope all those candles didn't take too long to blow out.""  Rachel shook her head; ""Nah.  We both did some.""</p><p>A frank smile crossed her face and she continued, ""It was really romantic.  She got me a toy for my kitty.  It was like...""  Her eyes drifted as her voice trailed off, and her dad offered, ""Kind of hard to explain, like there aren't any words for it?""  Rachel nodded; ""It was like...everything disappeared.  Even Mommy.  Then I felt like jello.  And she snuggled me 'til I fell asleep.""  Takeshi nodded matter-of-factly; he wasn't sure what to say, but he wasn't going to show any discomfort.  Rachel's ability to talk about this was amazing, and surely a thing to be encouraged.  ""I'm glad you had fun, honey.""  One day she would know just how unlucky generations before her had been, but for now she would just have fun learning what really mattered.  That she was good, and clean, and <i>innocent</i> - and so was her need to get off.</p><p>""I don't really want the hassle of my own car, anyway.  This way, I use one of their cars as much or as little as I want, and repairs are just part of the company's overhead.  Actually, our last date was the first time I'd driven in...about two weeks.""  Sonja nodded - this car-sharing service did seem like a great deal for someone in the city, where there were plenty of rental stations.  Finishing a bite of her salad she asked, ""How much per month?""  Karen thought for a moment; ""There's the flat rate of seventy-five pounds, plus mileage...it usually works out to about a hundred, hundred ten pounds a month for me.  I just use my bike most of the time anyway.
 </p><p>""This place"" - she waved at the air, indicating the arcology - ""is actually designed for a lot of bike traffic, around the core parks and to and from the train stations.  I ride over to the incline lift and take it down the edge of the pyramid.  Get to the level where the station is, ride over, hop on the train, and I'm in Adanji Falls in twenty minutes.  I've only driven to work once, to set up my office.""  Sonja's expression was a little distracted, and Karen chuckled, ""I'm sorry - I didn't mean to go on like that.""  Sonja smiled and shook her head; ""No, you weren't.  I just...""  She glanced sideways, out at the darkening sky and glittering lights.  She continued, ""Sometimes I feel like I just narrowly survived a car crash or something.  We got out from under the Empire's thumb just in time.  We're free to do all this, while the rest of the world starves, or freezes over, or floods, or burns.  Or fights.""</p><p>Karen knew the feeling - of riding home at 250 kph to an apartment overlooking paradise, then turning on the news and watching the majority of the human race fail.  Climate change and exhausted economies that had tried to ignore it were leading to huge die-offs, whole regions and countries being gradually destroyed by starvation and natural disasters.  Not to mention epidemics - millions died every year from things that would only elicit bad coughs from a Surani or Japanese or even an American.</p><p>For the first time in decades Earth's population had sunk below five and a half billion.  The sick part was that it would have to dwindle by at least another two or three billion before the balance could be restored, and that tragedy was well underway.  Karen spoke as if she had just realized it; ""I'm not sorry.  Maybe I should be...but, honestly...""  Sonja picked up where Karen left off; ""And if you were sorry?  Then what?  Everyone can't have what we have.""  The hard clarity of this statement cut Karen worse than the horrors that played out on the news.  She recoiled as from the taste of aspirin, and her eyes sank toward the table.  She asked in a tone more timid than most would ever hear from her, ""How is that right?""</p><p>She looked back up at Sonja.  Set into the young mother's kind face the blue eyes were sharp and cold as she answered, ""It's not right.  Just true.  Most people couldn't live like this if you tried to hand it to them.  Of course, you can't.  Nobody ever gets it for free.  Even my little girl hasn't.  She'll have to learn what freedom means.  She have to practice it - to watch out for...collectivism.  For people who use 'freedom' as a slogan and lie about what it is.  People who're Surani first and themselves second.  Who want the magazines or the movies or the Corporate to think for them and everyone else.""</p><p>Sonja thought of what she had said to Rachel the morning before, and continued.  ""Why are people such liars?  You can't say the Earth revolves around the Sun.  You can't question the state.  Kids are asexual, even when they're masturbating.""  She squeezed her eyes shut and chanted it like an exorcist; ""<i>Bullshit</i>.""  Karen smiled, showing neat rows of small white teeth.  ""You noticed that too, huh?""  Sonja nodded sagely and picked a strawberry from her plate.  Karen took a long sip of wine and said, ""I don't know what it is.  Some people are terrified of reality and obsessed with...their own suppositions.  Other people"" - she held her hands up like scales - ""wanna see things the way they are.  What's the 'x' factor?  What's the difference between someone who accepts reality and someone who rejects it?""</p><p>Sonja shrugged; ""Nature?  Nurture?  Both?  My best friend's husband is Morroccan.  It seems like an even split - half his family is Islambots and half think any religion is a neurosis.  And I do mean 'split' - half of them are in Morrocco smacking their heads against the ground.  The rest are in Italy.  Geoff realized his parents were full of shit, went to Rome for school, moved in with cousins, and that was it.  He keeps in touch with his parents, but there's not much to talk about.  They don't even know about Takeshi.  But Geoff's okay.  He doesn't judge himself by his parents' standards.  He can't.""</p><p>All the same Karen found it hard to imagine such an estrangement.  It was really outside her frame of reference - her family was close-knit even across religious and political differences.  Not that those were very large to start with.  She said, ""I wonder what that's like.  How...overbearing do your parents have to be before you just say...'enough?'  Were they abusive?""  Sonja shook her head and swallowed a bite - the salad was robust, and serving nicely as the entree.  ""Not that I know of.  But they're the sort that wanna tell you who to be, and what to think, and who to marry.  And some people actually want someone to do that to them.  You want my opinion on that one, check me out twenty-three years ago.""  She sobered a bit, and her jaw set.  Karen puzzled for a moment, and suddenly saw someone else in Sonja's eyes.  Someone younger and angrier.  Someone without...remorse.</p><p>Karen's lips parted, and she smiled faintly as she realized what Sonja was saying.  She tugged on the cord just inside her collar until she found a pendant.  Even after two decades her Shield didn't have a scratch.  Suspended inside the flat crystal gleamed the curving mark of the Surani pound-radiant, the clearest symbol of self-determination one could ask for.  She held it up and smiled at Sonja.  ""You too, huh?""  Sonja nodded; ""It was worth it.  And if someone wants what we have they'll probably have to do what we did.  I thought I'd get through it without having to kill any of the Americans.  Now...I'm glad I got to.""</p>"
544,When Cathy Met Kate,Catlik,1,"This is the story of how, as two school girls cath & Kate found all girl sex fun.","['g,f mast']","<p>It was the first day at the start of a new term, the classes were still being organised into rosters &amp; girls who were boarding into dorms etc. Being an older girl at 16 I was helping to get the new arrivals settled into their routines. A voice I recognised as that of the head mistress called out. ""Miss Slater, if you're free, please go to the sports hall &amp; set out the chairs for induction, about 200 should suffice. You had better take someone with you. Get on!""</p><p>Shit! I thought but answered ""Yes mrs. Butler. "" My eyes scanned the sea of new arrivals. All in their crisp new uniforms; white shirts with red striped ties, red blazers, grey pleated skirts &amp; white knee socks, all very nervous, all clattering &amp; chattering uncertain of what to do. ""Quiet!"" I shouted in my most superior voice &amp; was amazed to see 50 pairs of eyes stare in my direction in sudden, total silence. I stifled a giggle 'ahh! The power!' ""I need a girl.."" A few giggles came from my audience "".. To come with me"" more giggles, this wasn't going well but at least they had a sense of humour, albeit misplaced. Time to show who's boss. ""You girl"" I chose a girl at random "" you will do me 50 lines ' I must obey or be punished' by tomorrow. On my desk by noon"" a bit ambitious of me really; not only did I not have the power to issue lines, I had No desk for them either! But It did the trick, silence fell again as 50 mouths fell open apart from one who was whimpering. </p><p>For the first time my eyes turned to the girl I had picked on, OMG!she was beautiful! 5 foot nothing, Blonde hair tied back to a pony tail, the biggest green eyes ever &amp; a lovely tiny pair of budding tits under her crisp white shirt.  ""Your name?"" I asked, trying to hide my lust as I felt my pussy moisten ""Katerina Carling-Jones, miss"". She almost whispered "" my friends call me CJ"" she added</p><p>""Well, Kate"" I said avoiding the friendly term ""leave your bags &amp; follow me""</p><p>""Yes miss"" she said softly &amp; did a little curtsy. Bless her!</p><p>we walked through the maze of corridors flanked by the classrooms, Kate looking left &amp; right trying to keep track of her bearings. "" So, what were the giggles about?"" I asked. Kate didn't answer ""well?"" I persisted ""It was what we were talking about miss ""</p><p>""What is?""</p><p>""Erm... Lesbians in a school like this, Erm..boarding schools, and when you said you wanted a girl Erm.. someone said 'so do I' and we giggled, then you said to cum with me.... ""</p><p>""Oh I see, dirty talk"" I said feigning disgust ""I'm sorry miss"" Kate said softly</p><p>""Who said 'so do I' "" I asked</p><p>""Me miss""</p><p>""And do you? Want a girl?""</p><p>Kate didn't answer &amp; I didn't press her at this stage, but my mind was racing, trying to find a way into her. </p><p>We reached the sports hall &amp; went in, Kate looked around amazed at the facilities. ""Wait here. "" I said.  I walked to the back room where the chairs were stored &amp; went in &amp; busied myself searching the room for chairs that matched. It was then that I heard raised voices. ""You girl! What are you doing in here? Its out of bounds ""</p><p>""I, I'm... "" Kate stuttered</p><p>""Well?"" The girl took Kates arm and was shaking her. I stuck my head around the door, the girl shaking Kate had a gold band on the sleeve of her blazer ,denoting her as a prefect. </p><p>""Hey! Get your hands off her "" I shouted ""she's with me ""</p><p>""And who are you?""</p><p>""Cath Slater, we're working here""</p><p>""Yes, well I'm a prefect &amp; I say you have no right to be here""</p><p>""And I'm a floor mother"" I lied "" And you can naff off!""</p><p>""You're not a floor mother! What house? Where's your badge?""</p><p>""Nothing to do with you 'prefect' "" I snorted "" please leave us to our work ""</p><p>""I'm going to check on you &amp; if you're lying you'll be in front of the head!""</p><p>The girl turned on her heel &amp; stomped out. Kate ran to me &amp;  flung her arms around me "" thank you miss "" she said hugging me. I pushed my face into her soft hair &amp; inhaled she smelled of soap &amp; shampoo.  I kissed her head softly as she sighed,"" You don't call me miss, I'm not a teacher "" I told her as we held each other Kates head on my breasts ""No but you're a floor mother..""</p><p>""I wish! No I lied to get rid of her ""</p><p>""What's a floor mother anyway?"" Kate asked. I gently pushed her away ""we had better get on Kate, all these chairs to get out, I'll tell you as we go""</p><p>We laid out the chairs; 10 to a row 20 rows emptying the storeroom apart from some gym mats stacked in a back corner. We slumped into two chairs exhausted. "" Thanks for the help Kate "" I gasped</p><p>""No prob, but you didn't tell me about the floor mother thing"" she replied</p><p>""Oh, well a floor mother looks after the girls in the dormitory on that floor ""</p><p>""That's a lot of work!"" Kate said surprised "" yes"" I agreed ""But she has a dorm girl, a DG to help her &amp; they have a separate room together down the hall"" </p><p>""Nice"" Kate whispered</p><p>""Do you like it in dormitory"" I asked ""its ok but ....  ""</p><p>""No privacy"" I suggested</p><p>""None"" Kate agreed</p><p>""For special friends?"" </p><p>""Hump"" </p><p>""You have a special friend here"" I asked</p><p>""No""</p><p>""But you had one before""</p><p>""Yes"" Kate was blushing and my panties were getting wet</p><p>""Do you moss her?""</p><p>""Yes lots""</p><p>""I'd bet she misses you too "" I ventured ""you're beautiful"" I startled myself I was thinking it but didn't intend to say it. </p><p>""I think you're beautiful too "" Kate whispered "" great tits ""</p><p>""Err"" it was my turn to be lost for words ""would you like to.....?"" Kate was smiling &amp; nodding her head before I finished the sentence.</p><p>I stood up &amp; led her by the hand to the storeroom I closed the door &amp; turned to her. Holding her face I lowered my lips to hers, Kates mouth opened &amp; I slipped my tongue in, she responded by putting her hand around my neck and holding me to her, we kissed our tongues dancing around each others mouths until we had to come up for air.</p><p>""Take off you blazer"" I said as I removed mine, without hesitation Kate removed the coat then came to me again but I held her back. Looking her in the eye I hurriedly undid &amp; removed the tie then started to undo her shirt Kate pulled it from the waistband of her skirt &amp; held it open. I still watched her eyes as I moved my hands over Kates bra, squeezing her 34A tits. Kates breathing deepened &amp; she was biting her lip  as I traced her shape &amp; firmly rubbed her. Without pausing I moved my hands under her bra &amp; lifted it,  Kates tits were like two tennis balls, her nipples small, firm &amp; pink, her eyes were closed now, I gently kissed her before moving my lips to her breast &amp; taking as much as I could in my mouth, a small whimper came from her as I sucked firmly, tugging on her nipples with my teeth "" oh! Oh cath, oh my! Oh please!"" All came out of her beautiful young mouth as I avidly sucked away</p><p>Suddenly I felt her hands exploring me, clawing at my shirt, trying to undo the buttons. I grabbed her wrists &amp; held them at her sides, her eyes were wide n wild, her teeth clenched. ""No time for both of us to get off "" I hissed &amp; returned to her tiny tits, loving their.... Whole thing!</p><p>Kate was in another world, if she had done girls before, it wasn't many. Her head turned from side to side, she gasped at my touch. I decide to keep at her. "" I want your pussy "" I whispered. "" Oh my god!, I , oh, Eye..."" Kate whimpered, I took that as a 'yes' I dropped to my knees."" Lift your skirt"" I told her. Slowly Kates hand grasped the hem of the skirt &amp; pulled it to her waist &amp;  spread her thighs. I placed my hands on her slim hips, then onto her panties  waistband.  I smiled her panties were regulation: white, full briefs. Complete with a damp spot!</p><p>Kate was whimpering, almost sobbing, I looked up at her. ""I'm sorry, "" I started "" please ....""</p><p>""DO It!"" She almost screamed I needed no other incentive, I pulled her panties down her thighs to her ankles &amp; wrapped her wet, young cunt around my mouth, sucking and licking at her slit as Kate humped my mouth, grunting at every thrust. "" You slut!"" I growled at her "" yes I'm a dirty slut "" Kate gasped, holding my head to her pussy, her sparse, soft, blonde pubic hairs tickled my mouth ""I can be a really dirty little girl slut for you miss"" she gasped as I licked her slit ""REALLy dirty""</p><p>""Open your legs wide"" I told her ""lean back on the wall"". Kate did as I said &amp; I used my thumbs to open her tight pussy lips. I sniffed her slit like a dog, god! She was sweet! Her juice thick &amp; creamy. My tongue licked up her slit &amp; found her small clit, I flicked at it as Kate made soft whimpers, almost sobs. My hand now went to her tight bum cheeks, my fingers found the crack between and pulled them apart. I knew her bum hole was being stretched "" oh my god!"" Kate sobbed "" yes oh yes please, I love that, oh  pleeaase.  "" </p><p>""More later "" I promised pushing my fingers deeper &amp; stretching her back hole more. Kate wailed &amp; shook, tossing her head as my mouth sucked &amp; nibbled her engorged clit</p><p>""I'm going to cum"" she said as if surprised ""not yet you're not, not until I've hurt you "" I  told her.""Yes miss HURT ME!"" She panted</p><p>I stood up &amp; kissed her gaping mouth furious to stifle the screams that I knew would come. My right hand found her small hard nipple, my thumb &amp; forefinger closed on it, pinching it hard, I felt Kate gasp as my nails dug in. My left hand dropped between Kates spread thighs, she pushed her mound towards it then recoiled as the slap hit her. She closed her legs. "" Keep your legs wide &amp; your pussy forward"" I told her tugging her nipple ""there's more of that to come""</p><p>Kate was writhing under my hand but she quickly obeyed. Each time I slapped her she closed her legs, but quickly spread them again. Her pussy was wet and red, her juices ran down her thighs &amp; her head lolled &amp; rocked with her mouth open her lips trembling. Now I gently rubbed her mound, she sighed then groaned as i pushed a finger Into her wet pussy &amp; slowly worked it in &amp; out, Kate responded and ground down on my finger. I pushed another in beside it &amp; increased the movements as I squeezed her other nipple hard digging in my nails again ""ARGhhhh"" Kate screamed my hand was moving faster now in time with the tugging on her tits first one then the other. My thumb found her rock hard clit &amp; rubbed hard. That did it Kate screamed "" FUCK, shit I'm c-c- cumminggggg ""</p><p>""Cum you little slut "" I growled ""Cum over my hand you dirty little girl ""</p><p>And she did. She shook, moaned and squirted past my fingers and down her legs, her cream a river. I stood up &amp; looked at the wreck of a girl I had produced. She was mine for the taking...... "" Miss Slater?"". Miss Slater? Where are you girl?"". The voice, as before was unmistakeable Mrs Butler, the head mistress!</p><p>""Get dressed, quick "" I hissed to Kate as I smoothed myself down and moved through the door. ""Here ma'am"" I called out ""are there you are miss Slater""</p><p>""Yes ma'am, Katerina &amp; I were tidying the store"" </p><p>""Yes, well, you have done a good job. Take this voucher to the food hall. Its drinks for you both. Where IS miss Carling-Jones ""</p><p>""She cumming "" I smiled.   </p><p>""Ah right. Miss Slater, you will be required on the platform at the induction this afternoon. ""get on!"" With that she left.  </p><p>OMG! No one gets told to be on 'The platform' without reason. The prefect MUST have checked &amp; reported me. Shit! I am in so much trouble...</p><p>""Cath?"" The small figure that was Kate stuck her head around the storeroom door, looking shattered, but now dressed. I smiled at her. ""Common I'll get us a drink""</p><p>We had a max each, we didn't speak of our sex together; both too afraid we might loose what we had by just mentioning it. </p><p>""We had better get to induction"" I eventually said</p><p>""Sit by me?""</p><p>""I can't, Kate, I've been told to go on the platform""</p><p>""You're in trouble for lying about being a floor mother?""</p><p>I shrugged &amp; smiled ""common""</p><p>We arrived back at the hall as the last of the new girls were filing in, I turned to go to the platform, Kate smiled and waved a little wave as she took her seat near the front.  As expected the speeches seemed to take forever, educating the new girls, boring the pants off the rest. Finally Mrs Butler ran out of. Agenda. "" And now girls their remains one item.."" Shit, here it comes I thought. ""Madeline Thorpe has had to leave us, therefore Bedford house needs a new floor mother...""</p><p>My name hit me only when I realised the applause wasn't dying "" catherine slater..."" Mrs Butler repeated beckoning me to her. I couldn't be... ""Catherine Slater is the new floor mother in Bedford house""</p><p>She shouted.  The applause went on until Mrs Butler held up her hand "" there is, of course, the appointment of her DG"" I tapped her arm, somewhat startled Mrs Butler leant to my mouth. As I whispered.  She smiled, shrugged &amp; nodded then announced "" miss slaters Dormitory Girl will be Miss Katerina Carling-Jones.""</p><p>Kate jumped to her feet, punching the air amidst kisses and applause. "" It would appear to be a popular choice"" mrs B announced, then she turned to me "" Be gentle with her catherine"" she whispered </p><p>""She seems such a fragile girl..""</p><p>""Oh yes ma'am. "" I smiled &amp; nodded "" I'll take her,EASY. ""</p><p>--------------c'est Fini --------------</p>"
545,Cathy Remembers,Catlik,1,The start of it all. Me at 10 and a mystery but real life friend. The first prequel to 'When cathy met Kate'. Please let me know what you think. Enjoy,"['f', 'f', 'voy']","<p>My name is Cath. I live in the UK and attend an all girls boarding school. I say 'attend' but I am here all week, sometimes the weekend too. My parents are very well off and daddy travels a lot on business, my being in here gives mummy the opportunity to go with him.</p><p>Its a good school and very expensive so all the girls here are from a privileged upbringing. We all wear the same uniform: White shirts with red &amp; black striped tie, grey pleated skirts, worn JUST  above the knee, white knee socks, black shoes. Low heel, and red blazer jackets.  We walk about the place in quiet twos talking only in whispers. I have been in boarding schools since I was 5, different schools in different parts of England, and if you are thinking that this type of place is a hot bed of girl-on-girl sexual activity, I guess that's a fair assumption.</p><p>I don't think I was a late starter but I can't remember touching myself much before 9 or 10. I suppose I would do it like every other girl; when I was in bed or in the bathroom; then I would touch my tit buds to see if they had started to grow &amp; check for hairs around my slit. Of course I was too young for either.</p><p>As soon as  I started to explore my immature slit i discovered  it felt nice to touch it and I wondered if other girls did the same (Idiot), I would stare at those innocent looking girls and imagine them in the loos holding their skirts bunched up around their waists, and their white cotton panties pulled down around their knees rubbing and feeling themselves, and then I'd imagine it was me feeling them or better still both of us feeling each other all over. WOW!  That REALLY excited me and I used that image regularly as I rubbed frantically between my legs to give myself that ""lovely feeling"" I craved.</p><p>I don't know how or when i bust my hymen but one day whilst rubbing my very eager and always hungry mound, my finger went up into me and I really cum hard. After that I always used my fingers, as I've said In the toilets hoping to hear other girls 'at it' or in bed, after 'lights out', being careful the other girls in the dormitory didn't hear ME. Of course most were doing the same as I was anyway.</p><p>The toilets were, of course, the more private of places. The toilet block in the 'playground' wasn't used very much, being cold and drafty and it usually froze up in winter, but was ok for a quick pee if you were too lazy to walk into the main building. It was good too for a little rubbing session at break times.</p><p>It was during our Lunch break, I only eat light at lunch preferring to wait for our evening meal so I still had 45 minuets to kill, and as usual my tight little 10 year old slit felt as if it needed some urgent  attention. I casually wandered over to the toilets and slipped inside. Choosing the cubicle furthest away from the entrance.  I tucked my skirt into its waistband and pushed my hand down the front of my panties, then leaning up the wall sighing as the cool air wafted over my tight lips and spreading my legs I gently stroked my slit, trying to find that little bud that felt best. I was soon feeling wet there like I usually did and pushed my finger into my eager hole biting my lip to suppress my groan as I worked the finger in and out slowly.</p><p>It was then I heard footsteps, slow, creeping steps coming closer. The door to the next cubicle opened, then closed and the bolt shut. What was I to do ?  I decided to pretend I was just leaving and brave it out when a voice whispered</p><p>""Hello.?"" I froze ""HELLOO ?"" the voice repeated "" I know you're in there, I watched you come in. ""</p><p>""Go away"" I whispered "" I'm on the loo""</p><p>""No you're not, your stood against the wall with your skirt tucked up and your hand in your panties. ""
 
She was right, of course, whoever she was, but how the hell did she know...</p><p>It was then I spotted the small hole in the partition where a bolt was missing, glancing down I could she her shoes under the 'wall'. ""Go away!"" I hissed.</p><p>""Can't  I come in there with you?""</p><p>""No! You cant"" I insisted. I heard the toilet flush and the bolt on her door slide back, looking up I could see her door opening as if she was leaving, but I heard no footsteps. I leant back and glanced down, I could see a faint moving shadow. She was still there, undoubtedly still watching through the hole. My heart was racing, I was shaking with fear and excitement; should I carry on let her watch me? What if it was a trap to get me into trouble or to tell her friends so they would laugh and point at me when I went back outside ? Sod it!. At that moment I decided, if she wanted to watch. Let her!</p><p>I moved forward slightly so I could lean back further, pushing my hips up and out. My skirt was still tucked up so I hiked it up further at the front, my white cotton panties in full view I pulled those up tight too, I'd done this before watching myself in the mirror so I knew the outline of my mound and my slit, my camel toe, would be very clear. I closed my eyes, imagining what 'they' were seeing, using one hand to keep my panties tight I used the other to run a finger down between my wide open legs and up my slit tracing my shape, I repeated the move each time pushing my fingers deeper into the, now wet, groove, rubbing in a small circular motion at the top where I got the best feeling. Glancing down the shadow was still swaying, a part of it moving quicker. I wanted more. My hands went to the waistband of my panties and I quickly pulled them to the floor and stepped out of them. Now I could get my legs really wide. I crouched a little then went back to running my fingers 
 up and down my slit a bit faster. My eyes were fixed on the shadow under the partition, by now I could see her feet again, wide apart. My finger went between my legs and I lowered it stretching one finger up to just 'tickle' my hole. I heard a gasp, a  shuffling, again I looked down, the feet were moving, was she leaving? I no longer cared, I carried on tickling my hole, waiting to slip my finger in and finish myself off. More shuffling. I looked down again, the feet were still there, with a pair of panties around them!</p><p>Now I WAS excited, I watched as she stepped out of her panties and spread her legs. Instantly any inhibitions I had, and there weren't many, left me.   I pushed my finger up my hole with a force that caused me to gasp loudly then began to work it in and out, I heard a louder gasp from the other side of the partition. Between her feet I could see the shadow of her arm moving quickly. I redoubled my efforts inserting another finger, stretching my dripping little hole. I heard movement and looked down. The feet had been replaced with knees! She was kneeling by the wall, her legs wide apart. With my fingers still up me I too knelt down but sideways on so I could look under the wall.</p><p>What a view met my eyes, she was naked from her waist, her skirt was off and her one hand was pushing what looked like a small tube in and out of her  cunt. She had a mass of dark hair being held apart by her other hand as she worked the 'tube' in and out. She must have known I was looking, as she put on her show "" Look LOOK!"" she gasped "" Do you like my pussy ?  Come on sweetie Let me see yours now, I bet its really cute. Show me please, I won't tell honest. Just do what I did and get your knees wide apart. Let me see your cute little pussy now Please..""</p><p>With that she started to stand up. I started to get up too.</p><p>""Kneel, like I did, get close to the wall"" the voice said ""quickly we've not long. ""</p><p>I dropped to my knees placing them wide apart facing the wall "" now frig yourself "" the voice commanded. I'd never heard the word before but I knew what she wanted to see and pushed my fingers up me again working them in and out.</p><p>Hearing her pleading voice begging to look at my pussy and knowing that I was being watched so intently was driving me wild and I rammed my fingers in and out harder and faster "" Yes. Go on! Ram them in harder "" the voice insisted and I did crying out with every stroke. I felt something on my leg, her hand! Stroking, oh!  so gently and creeping closer and closer to my slit. ""Oh yeah Mmm"" the voice purred That did it, the thought that another girl wanted to touch me there pushed me over the edge to the biggest orgasm I had ever had. I wailed as the orgasm shot through my convulsing body causing my head to spin then I gasped and whimpered as my young slit spasmed and the juice poured from it as if I'd peed myself. The girls hand managed to wipe some gooey cream off my leg and I squeezed myself closer to the wall so she could reach my sopping wet slit. God I wanted it now more than ever. "" You can tou...DAMN!"" </p><p>I can guarantee that You have never seen two young girls move so fast in your life, the  sound of a ringing bell killed the mood stone dead, dinner break was over.  Cries of ""Shit""</p><p>And ""Fuck"" filled the cubicles as we both struggled to dress. With only my panties to retrieve I was first and rushed outside, smoothing down my skirt as went, squinting at the bright daylight. ""Miss Slater"" the teachers voice rang out ""Hurry along girl ""</p><p>""Yes miss, sorry miss"" I shouted, trying to look back to see the girl who would have followed me. A hand took my arm and firmly pulled me into the main building, closing the door and blocking my view.</p><p>I never did find out who the girl was. No I never saw her. Although we repeated the scene in those toilets many times after. .</p>"
546,Cathy Remembers: Holly,Catlik,1,Cathy muses over her mystery voyuer and gains a new cum-chum,"['gg', 'mast', 'first', 'cons']","<p>When I look back on it, the 'toilet block' activities were pretty perverse for a 10-year-old. If you haven't read my short story 'Cathy remembers ' yet; it basically involves me as a 10 year old sneaking into a rarely used toilet block just off the 'playground' to expose myself under a partition wall to an unseen and therefore unknown older girl and watching each other masturbate.</p><p>I only knew she was older because apart from the fact that she had a bigger build than me,  she had black, well trimmed, pubic hair and (I've just remembered ) the small tattoo of a fire-breathing dragon at the top of her left thigh. You have to at least LOOK eighteen to get a tattoo.</p><p>She, on the other hand, obviously knew who I was; no matter what time I arrived during the lunch break she always arrived after me. Then three taps on the door would alert me to her arrival and I would take off my skirt &amp; panties, kneel by the wall, knees wide open and rub and finger my bald slit as she watched. After I would watch her do herself with her toy whilst I fingered myself to another orgasm. Then I would leave but no matter how long I waited, which was never more than ten minuets really, I never saw her leave.</p><p>This activity had been going on twice a week (except for two weeks in every  month) for just over a year. During that time I had celebrated mt 11th birthday, grown some tit buds about the size of golf balls, (perhaps slightly bigger) acquired some, but not a lot of, light brown pubic hair and, as intimated above, started my periods. Today was Wednesday. Our regular meet day. I was a bit confused because my 'unknown friend' had not turned up for our last two scheduled meetings and for no reason I could think of.</p><p>As usual I had bolted my lunch of a sandwich and can of drink and made my way, casually, over to the toilet block to await a chance to sneak in. Would she be there today? I wondered.</p><p>""Third time lucky,"" I mused to myself.</p><p>""Cath!, Cath Slater!"" My thoughts were interrupted by someone calling my name. I didn't recognize the voice.</p><p>""Cath, Mrs Butler wants you in her office,"" she said slightly out of breath. Shit! Mrs Butler was and still is the head mistress. What could she want with me?  Unless someone had dropped me in it for the toilet escapades. But who? No! Not possible. I turned to the girl who had called me. ""Guess who's got a puppy?"" She said before skipping away.</p><p>Oh no! Not a 'puppy'</p><p>'Puppy' is a school slang term for a new girl. Usually one who starts mid-term so she needs a girl to show her where to go,  where things are, what to do Etc. On the plus side you get a new friend. On the minus side they can ruin your school image by looking like someone has set fire to their face and put out the fire with a spade and by following you everywhere. Like a? ... Correct!</p><p>Great! Just what I needed. NOT!</p><p>I arrived at the solid oak door to Mrs Butlers office and knocked. ""Come!"" Unmistakably Mrs Butler. I went in.</p><p>The office was typical old England; a large oak paneled room with two doors off. One led to the school  secretarys' office the other to an ante room used for entertaining V.I.Ps. And the like. French windows led to the outside.</p><p>Mrs Butler was a fine figure of a woman aged about 40 with auburn hair invariably tied back in a bun that gave a no-nonsense air to her, one that demanded respect from pupils and colleagues alike, she got it too; she was well liked, known to be firm but fair you didn't cross HER Boundaries. You didn't argue.  If she said 'jump' your reply was 'How high ma'am?'.  She sat behind her large oak desk, reading something, total silence filled the room broken only by the slow rhythmic 'tick...tock' of the grandmother clock that stood behind her almost guarding her.</p><p>She raised her eyes over her small frame less glasses.</p><p>""Ah! Miss Slater, Catherine isn't it? Come in, come in,"" she enthused.</p><p>""Yes ma'am"" I said quietly, closing the heavy door behind me. I stood in front of her desk hands by my sides as expected.</p><p>""Well, er Catherine I have a task for you..""</p><p>""Me ma'am""</p><p>""Yes Catherine. You have been recommend by Miss Crosse. She tells me you are an excellent student with fine attributes. Well suited to being a Mentor, a guide for our new girl""</p><p>'Puppy walker more like'.  I thought to myself as Mrs Butler continued "" you will both be excused lessons for the rest of today to give you time to settle Miss er.. Thornton in""</p><p>Several questions sprang to mind:</p><p>1) How was I going to loose this puppy so I could meet my secret voyeur?</p><p>2) Who the hell was Miss cross?</p><p>""Miss Cross ma'am? I cant place her,"" I said questioningly.</p><p>""Oh?  Slender girl, quite tall, Jet Black hair. Only a student teacher of course, she's left now to continue her teacher training, but she will be back next year when she's qualified. Now where were we?""</p><p>I had smiled and nodded all through Mrs. Butlers description, but I was still non the wiser.</p><p>Whilst she had been speaking Mrs. Butler had got up from her desk and crossed to the door of the ante room and opened it. She now spoke into that room ""Come through please Miss Thornton""</p><p>She walked back into the main office followed by the most beautiful girl I had or have ever seen; five feet of natural blonde perfection, immaculate in her new school uniform of red jacket, white shirt with tie which hung between two small but obvious tennis. Ball tits, grey pleated skirt, white knee socks and black low heel shoes. As she passed in front of the french windows the light lit up her hair, tied back into a long pony tail with a fringe, she looked like an angel, I'm sure I was drooling, I remember I had to close my mouth. Mrs. Butler was speaking again.</p><p>""Holly Thornton, this is Catherine Slater, she will be your guide and, I hope, your mentor. She will show you around, settle you in etcetra."" Holly stepped towards me her hand outstretched "" Delighted to meet you Catherine "" she said in a perfect English accent as I took her offered hand and held it firmly.</p><p>""You too,"" I responded. ""I am sure we will be good friends.  Oh and please; it's Cath or Cathy.""</p><p>""Very well, Cathy,"" she smiled, her perfect teeth flashing through just a hint of pink lip gloss. I looked deep into her green-blue eyes made bigger by her small button nose and high cheek bones. My God she was gorgeous. Mrs. Butler broke the spell.</p><p>""Right girls, Catherine, Holly er.. Miss Thornton is in 1- 3 the same as you. Her cases are already there I'm sure you have lots to do. Right girls get on!""</p><p>""Yes ma'am"" we chorused. I took Holly's hand and was delighted when she held it tight and with that we turned and left. Outside, Holly stopped and looked around her ""scared?"" I asked. Holly nodded "" No not really. I've heard these places are full of bullies and lesbians, but that doesn't worry me . ""You've not boarded before then? ""No. Daddy thought it would give me a good education and Mummy said it would broaden my mind, whatever that meant"" she said with perfect diction. ""Well as far as the bullies and lesbians go you're only half right. Bullies are not tolerated,"" I laughed.</p><p>""And lesbians?"" Holly persisted.</p><p>""Well, there aren't many, but if you kiss me nicely I'll show you one"" I laughed at my half joke. Holly looked at me from under her fringe. God how I wanted her. I  wanted to run my hand up her lovely legs, under her perfectly pleated grey skirt and into her, what I was sure would be, pure white. Cotton panties covering her perfect 'camel toe' crotch and tight virgin bum. I felt a tingle and a familiar dampness between my legs as I imagined Holly spread for me, her tight little....""Catherine?""</p><p>""Sorry Holly, I was just thinking what I'd like to, to, what to do first...""</p><p>I took her hand and lead her down the corridors showing Holly all the places she needed to know, then up the wide staircase to the dormitory. The dorm wasn't that big, only ten beds, five along each wall with the bottom ends facing the middle. A curtain separated each Bed.</p><p>""I'm at the far end"" I said pointing to my bed. It was then I noticed that the bed next to mine previously 'occupied' by a girl called Tamil who ALWAYS kept her curtains closed, was vacant. "" Looks like you're next to me Holly"" I announced trying not to sound as totally overjoyed as I was. We walked down the room towards our beds ""what's with the curtains"" she asked</p><p>""They're 'modesty' curtains"" I explained "" in case you don't want the others to see""</p><p>""See what?""</p><p>""See you nude, or see what you're doing maybe"" I said pointedly. I could see the point wasn't lost on her.</p><p>""You mean girls doing themselves don't you?"" She said giggling</p><p>""Yes, but if you've drawn your curtains its a bit obvious isn't it "" I sounded casual . Holly smiled, I could see she wanted to ask something but she stayed silent.</p><p>Holly's luggage was already on her bed so we started to unpack and put her stuff away in the drawers and wardrobe. She hung up her spare uniform, and started to pull the other stuff out of her case; shirts, jeans, shorts and underwear. Bras, panties, vests and tops.  Some panties were 'regulation' white cotton briefs others were a bit more sexy, high leg and smaller. It was then I noticed a plastic bag in the bottom and started to pull it out.</p><p>""Oh, that can stay,"" Holly said ""It's just a bit of washing from yesterday, we did the journey in two stages so..."" She shrugged ""I'll take it home the weekend."" My mind was already working: washing..undies.. Panties! Holly's soiled panties! I wanted them. I wanted them NOW! It felt so dirty..so exciting. I was shaking, my slit was tingling it was all could do to stop myself jumping on her, so near and yet so far. The rest of the instalment of Holly passed as if a dream, all I could think of was what it would be like fingering myself with Holly's panties pressed to my nose, although I'd never done anything like it before.</p><p>We talked about everything, swapping histories, with me trying to get my mind off her washing bag. She, like me was an only child, Her parents were in sweets, toffee in particular, and lived up north, Holly was virgin but had lost her hymen to a tampon, only kissed relatives etc. It was no good I HAD to push my luck</p><p>""Do you like boys then?"" I asked shaking.</p><p>Holly didn't answer at first then she took a deep breath and said ""No not really, not like, you know..""</p><p>""Oh, Girls?"" I prompted another long silence. I decided to change tack. ""Well if we've no lessons we may as well get changed into more comfortable clothes""</p><p>""Yes. "" Holly seemed OK with that ""Shall I go to my own side? Draw the curtain?"" I asked.</p><p>""No I'm not that shy,"" then she said. ""Cath do hope you don't mind my asking but ...""</p><p>""What's up?""</p><p>""Well.. Do many girls .. You know..""</p><p>""What?"" Then realisation dawned. I decided on a. Blunt approach. ""Finger their pussies in bed do you mean?"" Holly nodded, looking sheepish. "" Of course, you don't think you are the only one who does it do you?""</p><p>""I didn't say I did!"" She said rather indignant.</p><p>""Oh come on Holly! Everybody does. Including you. Am I right or am I right?""</p>"
547,Cathy Remembers: Holly 2,Catlik,2,,[''],"<p>""OK you're right,"" she admitted. Silence reigned for a few moments then she said. ""Cath, can I tell you a secret?""</p><p>""Of course Holly. We are going to be best of friends I know. Anything we say, or do (I added deliberately) stays between us. OK?""</p><p>Holly nodded slowly ""promise?""</p><p>""I promise."" Then she continued ""When I play.. um.. Masturbate,(Omg she even makes 'masturbate' sound posh! ) I think of doing stuff with another girls."" She looked close to tears. Biting her lip, looking at me as if I was to pass judgment.</p><p>""Anyone in particular?"" I asked nonchalantly.</p><p>""No just girls I've seen,"" she said softly. Obviously taken a back by my casual attitude.</p><p>""You don't seemed shocked,"" she continued ""Why should I? We all use something to get off. Thinking of boys, men, girls, women. No. Big deal.""</p><p>""So you don't mind I might be lesbian?""</p><p>""It's just growing up Holly. It doesn't mean your lesbian, just sex mad like me.""</p><p>We both laughed out loud.</p><p>""Then you do too?""</p><p>""Of course,"" I confessed. Another silence. I could feel another question coming.</p><p>""What do you think about Cath?"" Holly asked eventually.</p><p>Here goes I thought. ""Past experiences. With girls,"" I said and waited for her reaction.</p><p>""WHAT! You've done it with another girl?"" Holly almost screamed.</p><p>""Shhh. Don't tell the whole school!""</p><p>""But. WOW! Cath. That is like, I can't believe it! Its so....WOW!"" Holly's mouth was wide open in disbelief. It was, of course, all bravado. Whilst I had lay in bed or bath or sat on the loo with my legs wide open stroking my slit dreaming of such things, I had never touched another girl, but I knew what I would do, and I knew I wanted to do it with Holly. I started to get changed and Holly followed suit."" What's it like. What did you do?"" She asked quietly.</p><p>""Kissed and touched each other,"" I lied.</p><p>""Touched where?""</p><p>""We rubbed and touched each others pussies, got each other wet there.""</p><p>A gasp from Holly. ""Oh my lord Cath you are so, well, bold. What was it like?""</p><p>I didn't answer, my heart was pounding. Now was the time. I walked over to her and ran my hand through her hair then pulled her head towards me so our lips met in a kiss. Holly's lips were hard at first, shocked by my advances, she struggled and tried to back away but only backed into her wardrobe. Then as I broke away sure that I was in trouble I felt them soften. I looked at her, then to my surprise Holly closed her eyes and parted her lips. I took her face in my hands and kissed her again, this time she responded pulling me to her. My head was spinning, I couldn't believe it this beautiful girl was eager for me. I dropped my hand and gently cupped the small tennis ball that was her tit, squeezing it feeling the nipple stiffen through her thin bra.</p><p>""Ohh Cath,"" she mouthed as we continued to kiss, then she pushed back looking down at my hand ""more.."" she gasped ""Cath, can you show me more..""</p><p>""You sure?"" I said pecking at her lips playing for time to think, not really knowing what to do, but knowing what I would like done to me.</p><p>""Yes Cath,"" she breathed. We kissed again and I pushed my tongue into her open mouth. Holly was no slouch in the kissing department and sucked my tongue in then she opened her mouth wide so I could explore it. I licked and tasted her as I squeezed her tits, then her tongue was in my mouth, doing as I had done to her, then suddenly she was undoing MY shirt to run her hands over MY tit buds, which though smaller than hers were very sensitive. We tore off our shirts as quickly as we could, Holly's. Bra followed and we rubbed against each other, feeling each others rock hard nipples on our bodies which made us both gasp as we squeezed together in a frenzy. I felt Holly's hand on my thigh, stroking through my skirt, my she was getting into this. I reached for the zipper on her skirt but Holly pushed my hand away ""No.""She murmured through our kisses as her hand went. Back on my thigh.</p><p>""How long before the other girls arrive?"" She murmured still kissing.</p><p>I struggled to see the clock over the door. ""About an hour,"" I managed to reply.</p><p>""Plenty of time,"" she giggled and turned us around so that it was me up against the wardrobe. Then I felt Holly's hand start to move, still stroking it moved across the front of my skirt, then down to the hem and before I really knew what was happening it was underneath, her hand on my inner thigh, I tried to speak but Holly's mouth was clamped hard to mine, her tongue darted around my mouth. ""Whumgh yugh"" was all I could manage then a muffled gasp as Holly's hand cupped my crotch, pushing between my legs which seemed to open of their own accord an her hand gently rubbed my panties against my pussy. Our kisses became less intense as Holly concentrated on what she was doing. She bent her middle finger up to trace my slit, pressing firmly against the damp white cotton. I opened my eyes, Holly was staring at me, her mouth open in one. Long smiling gasp as she pushed her finger back and forth from the top of my slit to my bum hole.</p><p>""Undo your skirt,"" she commanded. I did as she asked. Holly reached behind me and pulled the curtain between us and the view from the door ""just in case"" she smiled before returning to stroking me moving only to let my skirt fall past her arm. I was naked now apart from my Black shoes, white knee socks and very wet white cotton panties. Holly was kissing me softly her. Beautiful blond hair framed my face her free hand now went to my hard nipple and tweaked it, I gasped, she giggled and lowered her head to lick the same nipple.</p><p>""Holly,"" I whispered.</p><p>Her finger came to my lips followed by a kiss then my neck, then both nipples then down, little pecks over my stomach as she crouched then knelt, her face level with my soaking panties. I looked down at the top of her head as she planted kisses all over my pubic mound, her hands on my bum cheeks kneeding them as she pulled me to her mouth. Her tongue licked at the fabric, then she was sniffing me like a dog, then kissing my mound again. I was in ecstasy, I gasped at each new sensation, I could feel my juices dripping into my panties. I held her head and pushed my hips forward.</p><p>Holly groaned, ""oo you like that don't you?"" and licked at my pantie crotch as I grunted my approval.</p><p>Holly's hands moved from my bum cheeks to the waistband of my panties and slowly started to tug them down 'Oh Holly! Oh my oh! I thought. And started to panic a little. I was shaking now, this girl had turned the tables and I wasn't in control. There was nothing I could do, even if wanted to, Holly pulled the back down first over my bum and I felt the cool air on my cheeks oh my God she was stripping me! Deliberately exposing my private parts so that she could see my pussy. Her hands came to the front. This was it! I watched shaking with excitement as she slowly pulled down my panties and exposed my soaking girly slit to her gaze. Holly left my panties at my knees.</p><p>""Oh yes!"" She whispered to herself as I continued to shake ""what a lovely little hole you have don't you?"" She giggled. I gulped, unable to reply. ""Open your legs a little more for me please Cath.""</p><p>I did as she asked, stretching my panties between them and pushing my hips forward. Holly was now stroking my mound gently with the back of her fingers, her words and gentle touch were driving me crazy with lust. I slowly looked down. The top of her blonde head &amp; her ponytail were all I could see, then she slowly looked up to meet my eyes, smiling she poked out her tongue then turned her face back to my crotch, Surely she wasn't going to."".. Yes she was! I let out a sharp 'oh!' My head snapped back and I groaned out load as Holly's tongue ran up, then slowly down, my slit. Oh my God! I had never felt anything like it I grabbed her head but she shook me off and continued to lick and suck on my crotch as I pushed into her face.</p><p>""You taste so very good Cathy,"" she said.</p><p>I blushed, she was tasting me! Suddenly a new sensation; her finger, pushing up into my hole, ""Holly! oh Holly,"" I gasped but very soon she was up me and gently but firmly working a finger in and out of my fuck tube. ""Holly-Holly-Holly,"" I gasped again in time with her thrusts she looked up and smiled, her rhythm never broke time as she finger-fucked me. I threw back my head, lost in the sensations slowly growing deep in my pussy as Holly continued to finger, lick and suck.</p><p>Still fingering me and pecking at my dripping pussy she said in a perfect English matter-of-fact voice ""Cathy sweetie, when you cum, and you ARE going to cum soon. I am not going to stop pounding your pussy."" I whimpered, Holly continued ""Because I like pounding your pussy and because I want you to cum again.""</p><p>If she had said 'I'm going to set fire to you,' I would have said OK. As it was I started shaking again and said ""Arrghh"" because Holly had forced another finger into me and was really working them. I grunted and groaned as I worked my pussy onto her fingers.</p><p>Holly was pleased ""Oh yes!"" She giggled. ""Oh yes!""</p><p>When I did myself I always struggled to find that little perfect spot at the top of my slit that gave me the most pleasure, Holly had no trouble at all, she clamped her mouth over it and sucked hard whist her fingers pushed and pulled up my hole making the most vulgar slurping noises.</p><p>""OH! HOLLY - HOLLY! I'm GOING TO P-PEE MYSELF!"" I yelled not caring if anyone heard.</p><p>""Possibly,"" she said ""But It's more likely you are going to have your girly cum-juice running down your legs. "" Oh my God! I had never heard such sex-riddled sentences. What did it all mean? I soon found out as Holly's fingers and mouth achieved their objective. The feeling of wanting to pee grew and grew until I was sure I couldn't hold it, then a feeling of relief shot through my body my pussy exploded, I shrieked as the orgasm, my first REAL orgasm, shot through me. My head span coloured stars were in my eyes. I could hardly get my breath, I was panting so hard. Holly was in my pussy, still pumping and I felt the juice she had predicted leak out to run down my thigh but only as far as her waiting tongue.</p><p>""You taste lovely Cath,"" she said but all I could do was moan as I leant back against the wardrobe. I Felt Holly's fingers leave my fuck tube, she sucked them. Then her mouth was at my slit sucking as I squirmed around trying to close my legs to no avail. Holly sucked and licked my pussy and all I could do was groan, whimper her name and hump her mouth until she got her wish and I washed it out with more girl cream than I ever remembered producing before. My head was back, my arms limp at my sides. my mouth hung open and my legs shook as she finally licked the last drips off my pussy slit and thighs. ""Open your legs again Cath, let's see those panties stretched and I'll get your pussy too"" Holly whispered seductively.</p><p>""Ohh! Yes, Yes OK,"" I managed to say between breaths. ""But what about you?""</p><p>Holly's reply was cut of by th ringing of the end-of-day Bell, the other girls would Be here soon. ""Quick get dressed"" I said moving as quick as I could. Holly tugged at my panties as I tried to pull them up. ""Give me those"" she said. ""Give me your panties.""</p><p>With no time to argue I slipped them off and handed them to her. ""Why?"" I asked.</p><p>""I'll explain later, here put mine on,"" and she handed me her panties which I stepped into and pulled up tight. They were identical to mine but they felt different, so... Sexual and when I thought about them being on Holly's pussy felt myself leak into the gusset, which made me leak again. My God her panties were going to be ruined! I looked at Holly as she got my panties up her legs and rubbed them on her crotch smiling.</p><p>We finished dressing and were all 'prim and proper' when the others arrived. Although there was a distinct smell of pussy in the air no one made comment.</p><p>I took Holly around the dorm as the girls stripped off their uniforms to change into more casual stuff, I could see she was interested in the sights of tiny tits, bums &amp; pussies that were on display as we introduced her and chatted to everyone. That done we headed for the food hall.</p><p>The food at school was good, if predictable. Today, being Wednesday, was curry or steak pie with all the veg and rice or other stuff you'd expect. We played safe and had the pie.</p><p>""OK. What's with the swapping panties?"" I asked as we sat at a table out of ear shot.</p><p>""Jut a dirty little game I enjoy,"" Holly confided. ""We will swap back at bed time.""</p><p>I was confused. ""And?""</p><p>""And your lovely pussy scent will be in them and my girl smell will be in these of yours."" I must have looked blank ""I'll show you later. OK?""</p><p>""Jeez Holly,"" I gasped amazed ""You look gorgeous as if butter wouldn't melt up your bum, and you're a sex Mad pervert! Who taught you this stuff?""</p><p>Holly looked around, then said, ""Well actually it was a friend of Mummy's called Lindsay.""</p><p>I was aghast. ""Your mum's friend taught you? Why? How?""</p><p>""Well I was at normal school until recently and I normally got the bus home but this one day I got a lift and was early. I guess they didn't hear me because when I went upstairs Mummy's bedroom door was open, she was naked on the bed. Lindsay was on top of her with this harness thing strapped to her waist like a man's dick and she was doing Mummy with it.""</p><p>""Wow Holly,"" I said, eager to hear more. ""What did you do?""</p><p>""Well Mummy saw me and started shouting, she wasn't very happy. I went back downstairs and sat in the lounge. ""</p><p>""Then what?""</p><p>""They both came down and sat with me, explaining it was just a bit of fun. So I said if its fun can I try it.""</p><p>I just nodded with my mouth open. Holly continued.</p><p>""Well Mummy sort of splutted and mumbled some sort of reason why not but Lindsay seemed to like with the idea.""</p><p>""So then what?""</p><p>""They talked quietly for ages, obviously about me, then Mummy asked if I was OK, I said that I was fine. Then said she had stuff to do and left. Then Lindsay said if you are sure you want to play come on then and led me up to the bedroom.""</p><p>""Oh hell, weren't you scared"" I asked, more than shocked.</p><p>""Well yes I was but really SO excited.""</p><p>""Then what?""</p><p>""Lindsay. Stood me in the room by the bed and told me to take off my uniform but leave my panties on, which I did. Then she lay me on the bed, pulled my panties up really tight, opened my legs really wide and felt me all over, licked my nipples and put her hand between my legs. Like I did to you. And rubbed me until I had that lovely feeling Now every time Linsday and I are home alone we do that and sometimes other things too.""</p><p>I couldn't believe what I heard and 'her' panties were wet again if I had known what a nympho was I'd have described Holly as one. I tried to sound nonchalant.</p><p>""So who is this Lindsay?""</p><p>""She used to babysit me then she and Mummy became friends, she's only about eighteen. You may have seen her here. Her full name is Lindsay Crosse, with an 'E'. Daddy is a trustee of this school and he got her in as a student teacher. She only left recently, she'll be back next year I expect.""</p><p>""Well you're a dark horse, keeping all that a secret,"" I said ""And listening to you has made me excited again.""</p><p>""Good!"" Holly giggled ""Your girly juice will be all over my panties you're wearing. Oh and one other thing Cath.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""When you pee, don't wipe, just pull them up tight.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""It makes it more exciting,"" Holly explained.</p><p>""Makes WHAT more exciting?"" I asked confused. Holly taped her nose.</p><p>""You'll see...""</p>"
548,My Vignettes – Introduction,CeeCee Mom,1,A collection of short moments and observations into the world of little girls and the true treasure that are therein. To admire nature’s perfection is to observe the young girl often so sweetly unaware of the power of her grace and innocence.,[''],"<p>Vignette: A short, usually descriptive literary sketch. A short scene or incident, as from a movie.</p><p>Many people are collectors or hobbyist on some level. People collect many things; old postcards, quilts, models or whatever the latest craze is such as Beanie Babies. I am myself somewhat of the, for lack of a better word, the accidental collector. What I collect can’t be found in Wal-Mart, antique shops, nature or E-Bay. I collect vignettes or more specifically, erotic vignettes. You see mine are real-life moments or snippets; they seem to find me on an almost daily basis. It has been this way for as long as I can remember; they just seem to come to me. I don’t know if it is just that I’m acutely aware of them, like when you buy a new car or outfit it seems you notice everybody else who has one, or I’m just lucky. Some people are lucky with the lottery or parking spaces; I’m lucky with my vignettes. I savor, treasure and remember each one. I let my vignettes slowly melt on my mind’s pallet like a piece of rich dark chocolate after a sip of my favorite Merlot. I call them my vignettes because it is precisely what they are—short, sweet moments sometimes no more than a few seconds or minutes.</p><p>Before you gentle reader, I open my box of treats. I will look the other way if you stick your thumb in the bottom of a few to see if you are going to like what is inside. Don’t expect an entrée; this, if you are like minded, will be a sampler to savor, to imagine yourself as I am capturing the stolen moment in time. If this were science fiction I would freeze time and linger longer on my subject unseen, touching and caressing the object of my attraction. Because my, well attractions, do not run on their deepest level in the societal norms, I rarely ever share my thoughts with others. When on occasion I do, it’s simply because I must have an outlet to my inner excitement. I will often disguise them for my listener’s approval. A cute little teen or preteen girl who has just given me a tantalizing glimpse of exposed breast or bottom becomes a hunky guy with the great butt—well you get the idea.</p><p>As for myself I am a thirty-something single mother working and living in a trendy tourist town. I work in a historic public building so we get lots of tourists and locals as well who come in to do business or just gawk and take pictures. I find myself in constant contact with people of all ages and types. There is a museum, a gift shop, a craft room, and a small desk for public business such as passport photos.</p>"
549,My Vignettes – Side View Cotton Print,CeeCee Mom,1,A collection of short moments and observations into the world of little girls and the true treasure that are therein. To admire nature’s perfection is to observe the young girl often so sweetly unaware of the power of her grace and innocence.,"['F', 'g', 'true', 'voy nosex']","<p>She stood on tiptoes, all of perhaps 10, two small hands on the
adjacent counter. Mommy was filling out some forms and her eager eyes
danced, anxious for this to be done so that they could get their
trolley tickets and be off to explore. Nobody was at my window so I
busied myself with paper work when I spied her or more accurately
<i>it</i>! My eyes caught the treasure, the small pale white rise with the
soft coral-pink dot.  Her arm rose causing the underarm to open to my
view her girlish bud. Too young for a bra as yet, at least not for
such a casual Saturday outing, the little cotton top with the rather
long arm hole gave me the most tantalizing view of her little teet. I
glanced sideways pinching my thighs together as I felt the erotic
tingle of a stolen moment. Gazing admiring, I looked down my eyes
taking her in. The little short top rising just above her rounded
belly to the more tanned pouch jiggling with girlish excitement as she
pushed up on her toes to see what Mommy was doing. In such a position
the dynamics of the form caused her little short skirt to slip just
under that little soft pouch exposing the delightful cleft that
connects thigh to belly, another inch or two and the sweet cleft would
lead to her soft, probably hairless mons.</p>"
550,My Vignettes – The Photo Throne,CeeCee Mom,1,A collection of short moments and observations into the world of little girls and the true treasure that are therein. To admire nature’s perfection is to observe the young girl often so sweetly unaware of the power of her grace and innocence.,"['F', 'g', 'true', 'voy nosex']","<p>It really does look like a throne, a place at least for a child
to sit and wonder and dream. Something about little girls and the way they
love—as we all did—love to imagine everyday objects as something
transformed. They can become lost in that moment and I have shared
their wonder as well.</p><p>It’s a large historically accurate chair, heavy wooden sculpted
arms with gargoyle faces. We use it for the passport photos and its
position in the room gives me a direct view of it sitting in the
public area as it does for whoever sits upon the throne. Kids
especially love to go and sit there, so large the seat that anything
other than adult legs have a tendency to stick straight out if one
does not sit near the front edge.</p><p>Two girls, I’m guessing the first about 11 and her sister or some
other relation about 9, jockeyed for rights to the throne. Giggling
pushing each trying to gain the advantage they tussled playfully, each
I’m sure unaware that their ministrations were causing their panties
to flash like sunbeams through a forest canopy. Finally it seems some
sort of détente was reached and they both decided to share the throne.
The oldest sat with her backside to the high arching back whilst the
younger took a position just a bit forward, her little legs straight
out going just beyond the edge of the seat. I think in her own way she
maneuvered subtly for more space by spreading her feet wide taking
perhaps ¾ of the chair at the edge.</p><p>Not more than six feet away I was afforded a delightful show of
little white underpants, and I’m sure due to their tussling about, a
distinct little cameltoe had formed now visible to my wandering eyes.
The older girl, seemingly content with this arrangement, pulled her
knees up to her chin, feet on the seat, and resting head sideways on
her knee tops shared some little chat with sister.</p><p>A light summer dress is nothing if not tantalizing in its
briefness; the older girl wore such an outfit that day. With the hem on
bended knees just below the knee cap and the underside lying flat on
the chair, her feet spread out so that top to bottom it resembled an
inverted “V”. This gave me another little erotic vignette to indulge
myself in. Yellowish panties with some sort of playful designs—oh to
be transformed for a day and become that Honeybee or Power Puff Girl
on those panties. I imagine myself the lucky design fixed on her
crotch plate tucked snugly into her warm folds, first to capture the
day’s moistures and girlish secretions.</p>"
551,My Vignettes – The Crisis,CeeCee Mom,1,A collection of short moments and observations into the world of little girls and the true treasure that are therein. To admire nature’s perfection is to observe the young girl often so sweetly unaware of the power of her grace and innocence.,"['F', 'g', 'true', 'voy nosex']","<p>I scurried back into the office, still a few minutes left on my
lunch hour, clutching my small shopping bag from Sears. Only a few
blocks away, it was very convenient for those short errands—today a
few pairs of new panties for my 11-year-old daughter and some body
notions for me. I punched the elevator button for a quick dash down to
the basement employee level, intending to put the bag in my locker and
have a quick visit to the Loo and then get back to work. As the door drew
open and I stepped in, my eyes immediately fell on the only other
occupant—a colt-legged little darling about my daughter’s age tucked in
the corner. It was obvious she was not having a good moment.</p><p>The door closed and I turned bending on my knees to her. “Are you
OK sweetheart?”</p><p>Her face was in an awful scrunch and her eyes seemed
glossy wet at the corners—not quite tears, but some sort of distress.
“I—I need to go real quick.”</p><p>I told her that was OK, that she should
have gotten off when I got on, that we were going down to the Employee
Only area but just go back up and she would be free to go; perhaps I
thought she had lost track of her family and was afraid.</p><p>“Noooo I—I
need to <i>go</i>—you know.”</p><p>Oh I laughed gently not to mock. I told her I
misunderstood and explained there were public bathrooms just across
the street. This did not satisfy her in the least.</p><p>“Please!” she
pleaded. “It's started—and I’m not ready yet for—<i>that</i>!!.”</p><p>Oh I thought, understanding completely now what “that” meant. Well the
public is not allowed down here I knew, but she was just a girl and
the bathrooms are Unisex and individual. Imagining my own daughter
will soon be in the same life stage I took her hand and told her, “I
understand, I do; let’s go.”</p><p>Her little distressed face showed the first signs of relief. Her
shoulders relaxed and she scurried out of the elevator with me, her
other hand clutching over her little crotch like a 5 year old;
fortunately none of my co-workers were in the lounge.</p><p>I lead her down
the hall to the bathroom and let her in. Standing just outside the
closed door I waited so I could escort her back out to the public
area. All was quiet for a bit, then I heard the stressed whimper from
inside.</p><p>“Oh ahhh, oh jeeps,” then soft sobs.</p><p>I knocked on the door. “It’s me sweetheart are you all right?” I asked.</p><p>A long ""Noooooo"" was the only
reply. It didn't take much of an imagination for me to figure out what
had happened; young or old we all have been there numerous times; it’s
the nature of the curse caught unaware, often in it seems white pants
to make matters worse.</p><p>“Honey let me in OK?” I asked.</p><p>After a soft “OK,” the door opened. Just a
clutch of finger tips on the door and a forehead of tussled red hair
and freckled nose appeared. She was standing there in obvious
embarrassment and distress completely dressed but my eye caught the
evidence of the problem in the wastebasket—the elastic-frilled
waistband of a pair of light-blue panties peeking out from a little
paper towel dotted with red smudges here and there.</p><p>I looked at her
again on knees at eye level. “You ruined your undies didn't you honey?”</p><p>“Yessss,” came the reply, “and we are on vacation and the hotel’s not even
near here and—and—”</p><p>I stopped her putting my finger tips on her little
quivering lower lip. “It’s OK. Listen my daughter is about your age and size
and—” reaching into my bag I pulled out, of all things, powder-blue
panties with a lace waistband. “Here sweetie,” handing them to her.</p><p>“But I couldn’t,” she said, “You bought those for your kid.”</p><p>“Honey,” I admonished
her, “we are not talking Victoria Secret here,” making her laugh for the
first time—a wonderful tinkling bell-like laugh. “$8.95 for 3 pair at
Sears, I think I can afford that for a cute little dumpling like you.” I
pinched her nose between my thumb and forefinger giving it a motherly
twist while she took hold of the twin blue panties along with a Light
Days pad I had pulled from my purse. “It will be better than nothing
till you can run out and get some better protection,” I advised.</p><p>Intending to leave to give her privacy I was surprised that she
immediately began stepping into the little fresh pair, shucking up her
little shift for a moment to reward me, unknowingly I’m sure, with
another vignette—perhaps 10 seconds of smooth albeit reddish
smeared bare pubis. Gingerly then cupping the winged pad to her little
tender cubby, she raised her colt-like legs and once again returned to
the dimpled angel she was. The relief on her little face was a
priceless treasure, I thought as I escorted her back up to the public
area unseen.</p><p>Then following a quick dash back to the bathroom, I took the soiled panties
intending to better hide them in the bottom of the trash with more
towels. Since the bathrooms are Unisex, I didn't want any of the
fellas finding them and playing a guessing game among themselves
which co-worker had the accident. Finally, I thought better, to just
take them home and dispose of them there. I pulled them out, not
really that bad, I thought compared to some things I’ve ruined, just
one big red blotch. Could have been a Roreshock test, I thought as I
put them in a Ziploc bag left over from my lunch and into my purse.
But I have not thrown them away. Why? I don’t really know. I guess
perhaps because this is the first, and perhaps only vignette souvenir
I will ever be able to bring home from that other side of the Looking
Glass.</p>"
552,My Vignettes – Fidget,CeeCee Mom,1,A collection of short moments and observations into the world of little girls and the true treasure that are therein. To admire nature’s perfection is to observe the young girl often so sweetly unaware of the power of her grace and innocence.,"['F', 'g', 'true', 'voy nosex']","<p>OK, to begin, not everything we experience that excites the mind, the body or the imgination is ""sexy"" or orgasmic as it were, some things are cute, delightful or just charming. Our imagination is tickled and we enjoy the moment for what it is. Have you ever had a craving for junk food? I know the diet, healthy nutritious no chemicals or animal by-products be dammed you crave some French Fries and savor them smeared with packets of catsup, the kind that gets mostly on your fingers when you try to open them. It's not a gourmet meal but tell that to your pallet. Perhaps you are in the mood for a movie, nothing serious nothing heavy, it won't win any academy awards, just a silly goofy straight to video comedy.</p><p>I had an observation like that today. Again at work I found another
Vignette to indulge myself in. I preface this by saying it was not
sexy, not in the classic sense of the word. She was adorable and cute
and such a little girl in all her actions. Perhaps 8 or 9 years old,
it was hard to tell because she was sitting a good 20 feet away
unfortunately, but on a direct line with my view. At the far end of
the room is a long wooden bench, not very comfortable. A place meant
for temporary waiting. And so there she was, my morning junk food, a
delicious jelly-filled donut of a girl—brown to black hair, slim as a
sapling young tree in a forest of graceful redwoods, her legs
knobby-kneed and delicate almost lost in her little short skirt.</p><p>I don’t know how long she had been sitting there before my eye caught
her, but I’m assuming awhile since she was all a fidget on the hard
bench. Looking up I became fixed on her legs, I knew from her actions
and the short skirt with any luck I may get a glimpse of girlish
panty. Now I was again sitting to far away to enjoy anything more than
a cute voyeuristic glimpse of underpants up those little kissable
legs, but she was going to be my junk food I could just sense it. And
if I did, no I was not going to become immediately “wet”. I understand
the literary metaphor of becoming wet, but please at least at my age I
do not become “wet” at the drop of a dime.</p><p>I was not disappointed, am I ever? Soon both little palms clutched her
knobby knees and she began to dance them on the bench. Open shut, open
shut — oh the tease. Panties darkish color, maybe blue? It did truly
pass my thoughts that I wished I had one of those Super Hero powers of
amazing vision, for if I did my eyes would have pulled her in like a
bug under a microscope.</p><p>Fidgeting has wonderful multi-dimensional qualities; the body and the
mind are restless. She was a text book example of the anxious bored
little waif. Soon the dancing legs were replaced by a long seated
stretch, her little arms raised above her head she clutched her
fingers together and twisted them about, almost in some imaginary hand
game. Her body became stiff as a board, back and bottom touching
nothing but air, save for her little bum on the very edge of the seat.
The delicate legs pushed out as my pixy flexed her toes out, and again
the open and shut drill was on.</p><p>I was, even to my own happy surprise, treated to another series of
movements, which had she been alone with me would have perhaps put me
over the edge. My little performer sat back for a moment returning to
the upright position, ready for landing: tray table up, seat back in the
upright position you might say. She grabbed her billowy little shirt
top and proceeded to un-tuck it from her skirt — I’m sure Mama would
have scowled at this. For a time she found a little fascination in her
exposed girlishly rounded belly and her belly button which she
proceeded to momentarily explore with one tiny finger. This all
surprised me as the actions were more that one would expect from a
curious 4 year old not a girl of maybe 8 or 9.</p><p>Then finally my reward, that moment that sets it seems my karmic
vignettes apart from those run of the mill people watching we all do.
If you could have seen my face, and I’m hoping nobody did you will
understand my gift. Having tired of her belly button my little nymph
took one hand, and this in a room with not counting employees, of
perhaps 10 or 12 adults, and pulled the waist of her little skirt
forward in the front maybe about a hands width. Looking down with what
I can only describe from my distance, as focused purpose. She peered
down into her little crotch, and then after what seemed an eternity to
me followed her gazing with her right hand. I swallowed hard and I’m
sure I looked side to side almost if this was my act my
responsibility; I seemed again to be the only observer of this
childish musing. Was I the only person aware of this or is it just my
imagination. Now I’m not suggesting masturbation in such a public
place with mom or dad no doubt not far off, but to me it didn't
matter — I had my delight. Perhaps the scooting about gave her a wedgie
I mused.</p><p>But the show was not yet over much to my pleasure, my angel, removing
her hand from her nether secrets next hiked her whole skirt up to the
point where precious leg joins hip and taking both hands between
spread legs clutched her little quimmy and began to rock on them. Ah
ha I smiled if only another trip down to the Loo could transpire. I
imagined myself there on bended knees watching as the little panties
came scooting down to her pencil thin ankles her legs spreading to
opposite edges of the potty seat, the sweet bare peach exposed, the
narrow slit waiting for the relief moments away.</p>"
553,"Arizona Highways, Part 1 – An Irish Rose in a Mexican Salsa",CeeCee Mom,1,A true story,"['g', 'g true reluc']","<p>A remembrance here, back to a time and place so far away from my world today yet a turning point an opening into who I am in many varied ways. It was the summer of 1982 and I was about to cross one of those critical bench marks we all set for ourselves as youngsters. In the fall I would be entering Jr. High, no more grade school, this was Jr. High. After 7 years of working myself, along with others in my age group to the top of the hill the 6th grade I had now done all there was to do. Again I would be at the bottom and would begin the long slow climb up. To look at me you would not imagine I was to be among the elite yet perilous group yet. I looked much more like a 5th grader, at least in my own mind, a painfully skinny awkward little wisp still. Looking back at my old photos I see myself, probably 4'10"" and 65 pounds soaking wet. My walnut-sized tities sporting a training bra only because my mother felt the need for modesty on my part. I can recall standing in front of my bedroom mirror searching in vane for some sign of pubic bluster to begin, and when I would find the odd hair I would count it and mentally mark her place like putting together a jigsaw puzzle and then search for the next piece.</p><p>I grew up in Southern California in what was then a still somewhat
backward ugly little town. I guess in today’s words you would call in
the Barrio. I was a mossy brown-haired girl of Irish decent in a town
probably half Hispanic and half poor white many-perhaps refuges from
the Great Depression Dust Bowl migrations and those who came to
California during and after WWII for the war jobs. I guess from
earliest childhood I have always had an affinity and even a love for
what I then just called Mexicans. Even today I bristle at the blind
prejudice we “whites” show for these loving family-oriented people.</p><p>When I was about 9 I became fast friends with two Mexican American
sisters, Daniella who was a year older than me and her sister
Frederica a year my junior. They were on the outside tough girls
showing an almost male machismo I suppose to protect themselves. I’m
not even sure then why they befriended me, perhaps the sensed that I
was not like the other “Soches” a derivate slang for Socials that we
called the “Upper Class” white kids.</p><p>They were like my body guards, something I was usually in need of it
seemed. There dad was like a father to me, my parents had been
divorced for several years but even when we were in one household my
dad was a lonely broken aloof man. I think that Daniella and
Frederica’s dad had wanted boys but he had girls, but he was devoted
and loving even if treating them as sons. When I first met him I was
on my best behavior but he quickly let me know that I was to always
address him as “Sir”, I loved the strong sense of pride and self he
showed in this. He quickly adopted me as his own taking with the girls
on fishing trips and even vacations in the summer to visit family
members in Arizona and the border towns of Mexico. But all was not
bliss even in this loving family, the girls had a little cousin
Carlotta, an awful mean little jumping bean of a girl 2 years my
junior. She hated the gringo girl that always was hanging about, I
suppose getting attention for her cousin’s and uncle that she felt
should be reserved only for familial. Despite being best of friends
with Daniella and Frederica as kids will do, they delighted in my
consternation constantly it seems setting me up for a confrontation
with Carlotta — the Bean — as they called her.</p><p>This was the only time my body guards did not protect me; they seemed to
delight in watching me be pushed to the ground and pummeled, poked and
teased by the impish but fiery tempered Carlotta.</p><p>The most traumatic moment of many during my young life happened on a
summer night when I was 11. In the sprawling back yard of girl’s home
among the chicken coops and random junk piles, or “merchandise lots”
as Sir used to call them, was an old tiny Airstream trailer probably
vintage 1950s that we were allowed to use as a club house and even
sleep in on warm summer nights. Daniella, Frederica and I were in
there on such a night playing some sort of board game, Risk I think.
Now despite my shy nature and size I was extremely competitive in
games and would so often beat my two friends so much so, that I knew
sometimes they would gang up on me just to get me out first. As kids
do we did fight and argue a great deal over such things. One this
particular night I had probably beaten them several times before they
had enough and ganged up on me once again. I was both furious, I still
have that Irish temper, yet so immature and went into some sort of
infantile pout in the corner.</p><p>I was still steaming arms across my chest my face red and looking
daggers when to make matters worse in popped Carlotta, her joy was
immediate as she quickly surmised my distress and began to harass me.
Fortunately, I thought, Daniella and Frederica seemed to take pity and
told her to shut up. They coaxed me out of my corner and suggested,
somewhat sarcastically that since I couldn’t beat them I could at
least beat the Bean; the result was only to make Carlotta furious. It
was obvious that they took delight in also working on her hot tempered
emotions. The challenge was another game, a quick game of cards — Go
Fish — the winner would play the girls and the looser pay some sort of
penalty to be decided my drawing a card from the penalty pile.
Daniella and Frederica quickly scrawled some penalties on slips of
paper and tossed them in a hat, I swallowed hard imagining what sort
of evil thing one of us would have to do. In the past I have had to
eat chicken poop, eat a Mexican Cherry (not as sexy as it sounds) a
Mexican Cherry is a chilly pepper so hot that even to lick it will
send you into spastic fire eating contortions.</p><p>But my will to win and the thought that it would be the snot Carlotta
to do it left me very confident. Well to move the tale along I lost,
even today I sense that the girls were secretly signaling my cards to
Carlotta as at least one of them was behind me. Defeated and ready for
my dreadful assault on my taste buds I dipped my hand into the hat and
drew my card. Unfolding the paper I kept reading it over and over
again, my face getting whiter if that was possible as I read and
reread the card. Finally anger and embarrassed beyond words all I
could do was look up at them and yell.</p><p>""No, No, No way!! You are freaking sick you guys."" I turned to rush from
the club house and into the safety of the warm summer night, my house
was only a block away, but I never made it even to the door 4 hands on
my skinny legs, kicking and crying I yelled. NO I won’t, that’s nasty
and in between sobs disgusting!!! They laughed and mocked me in my
plight. Baby, baby, baby gringa, then we gonna help you gringa.
Clutching the paper in my hand I would have swallowed the foul words
if I could at least hide sentence.</p><p>“Strip and finger bang.” So crude so awful. “Strip and finger bang.”
I was so distressed that I don’t even remember much of the jumble of
evil hands on me, just the frightful feeling of being exposed and
shame as one by one I felt myself being stripped.</p><p>Laying naked and sobbing on the hard tile floor I felt myself being
turned over, my flat chest and tiny dime-sized nipples for all to see.
Then looking up in a daze, my legs held wide apart, my captors I felt as
burning coals 3 sets of eyes looking between my legs. My bare coochia
exposed my lips seen by none save my mother or the occasional doctor
spread into a shameful open chasm. Ironically the softest eyes in the
group seem to come from my nemesis Carlotta; perhaps in her own mind
she too sensed my shame. I could see her biting her lower lip yet unable
to turn away even so.</p><p>""Get her hand Bean,"" called out Daniella. Carlotta hesitated, ""Get her
hand chica or you’re next,"" again Daniella demanded. Fearing to be in my
position as well I’m sure, she scooted from the little bed as the end
of the trailer where only minutes before we had played harmless cards
and grabbed my hand, almost gently. ""Now make her bang hurry up she is
trying to kick me.""</p><p>I tried to make my arm stiff but to no avail. Little Bean took my
fingers and pushed them into my secret girlhood. I was dry as a bone
and wailed, I think sensing this Frederica also softening said, ""It’s
gonna hurt man she is like all dry I think."" Daniella laughed, ""Ya no
fun that way — lick her fingers Bean."" Carlotta looked as if she was the
one on the floor now, ""Uh ahh shit no Daniella."" ""DO IT now!!"" Daniella
demanded and with that I felt the soft almost careful tongue of
Carlotta begin to coat my fingers. Despite myself I could not help but
somewhere deep inside enjoy a moment of softness. Then I felt myself
relax ever so slightly as my hand was forced between my own legs, her
palm and fingers on top of my own. I felt her push my reluctant digits
into my virgin lips. A whimper and a moan and I began to feel against
my will, but still felt myself moisten to the touch of both myself and
another’s hands, the hands of another girl. She was doing something so
secretive and private to me yet in front of my supposed best friends.</p><p>Now almost as if in some different world entirely, I began with Bean’s
help to allow myself to masturbate, I was I’m sure sweaty and feverish
as our mutual fingers danced and became one hand one mind even perhaps
in their erotic little jig. The room became quite I heard only my own
breathing my eyes closed. Funny the only sounds I recall were crickets
making their own love calls and an ever so soft, ""Wow, wow Cees,"" she had
never called me by my name before, now she almost whispered it to me.</p>"
554,"Arizona Highways, Part 2 – I'm Not Hungry",CeeCee Mom,2,Flash forward 1982,"['g,g true rom solo cons']","<p>Flash forward 1982</p><p>The awful searing heat of the Arizona day has abated somewhat to the
coolness that only a desert night can bring. The old Chevy truck rolls
smoothly down the endless Arizona highway. Phoenix was an altogether
unpleasant day for me; it was 120 degrees and a stop at the home of
one of Sir’s relatives had brought me some embarrassment, all my own
doing but to this day I regret my actions if only because I must have
seemed the very thing I hate. I was to be honest in hindsight again
very immature; I had been rude though unintentionally to my host in
Phoenix. I knew even at that moment that I should not have acted as I
did but it was my painful shyness not bigotry of course but my host
did not know me well enough to know this. We girls, Daniella,
Frederica, Carlotta (yes she was along as well she was going to stay
in Tucson with family) and another of their cousins, I don’t even
remember her name but she was the same age as Carlotta and very
pretty. She could have been one of those beautiful young dancers you
see at Fiesta times. Dark almost black eyes, I had never seen truly
black eyes before, the contrast with her almost Spanish white skin was
breath taking. I didn’t know much of anything about her she had just
joined us in Phoenix.</p><p>I remember being so embarrassed again at my actions that afternoon.
All had been going well we all played in the cool shade of the yard
even Carlotta was being nice to me, despite that moment of intimate,
even if induced sexual bliss she had quickly returned to her old
nature — perhaps I sometimes mused as a form of denial. Anyway Tio Juan
called each of the girls by name to come in and have lunch. But he
never said my name, in my own mind honestly at the time I thought it
bad manners on my part to just assume that I could eat as well. Silly
as it sounds that was the mind of a shy 12 year old at work I didn’t
want to be rude. After some time Tio Juan appeared again and said come
on you must be hungry, now I didn’t know what to do. He was probably
forced to ask me I reasoned so my best way of being kind was to just
say no I’m not hungry and stay outside. One more attempt was made but
now I could not now change my mind — it would seem I was lying the
first time.</p><p>The rest of the day passed and nobody said much to me I could tell
that Sir was upset, he got very quite and stern faced when he got
upset. I was in misery still laying on an old mattress under the
camper shell as the old Chevy rolled down the highway. Sir, Daniella,
and Frederica were in the cab in front and I was alone on the mattress
in the back. I could hear Bean and the cousin talking as they sat on
the bed of the truck just below the raised mattress.</p><p>I tried to will myself to sleep but could not, laying flat on my back
in just a light summer skirt and top through slitted eyes I watched
the passing car lights dance on the underside of the camper shell,
they would move slowly almost hypnotically from front to back and then
just the brief sound of passing tires. All was silent now as I seemed
to all others to sleep; Bean and her cousin had been silent for
sometime perhaps lulled like me into a dream world far far away.</p><p>I became aware of a depression in the mattress as one of them climbed
up to share the comfort of the padded surface I don’t even know which
one it, and was so afraid to confront any more reality today I feigned
sleep. It was like this for some little time as I lay there flat on my
back arms straight at my sides.</p><p>After sometime I supposed whichever girl it was next to me had also
gone to sleep so the touch was nothing really just that I for some
reason became acutely aware of if. Her and I can only call the other
person “her” because that is all I’m sure of. Her hand, the side more
precisely rested against the side of my hand I dare not move, the
crazy thing is I didn’t want to move I wanted her hand there touching
mine.</p><p>Then a movement and a slight turn to the side and her hand shifted now
completely covering my own but not like holding hands or gripping just
laying softly warmly completely on top of my own. I could hear her
softly breathing it was a sleeping kind of breathing. What if she woke
up I panicked what would I do what would I say. Wasn’t I in enough
trouble today with out her waking and finding me touching her hand. I
kept my eyes closed so tight it even hurt I didn’t want to see the
face that might accuse me at any moment, but still I did not move MY hand.</p><p>Was I crazy did I have a death wish, a wish to be abandoned in some
desert town a million miles from nowhere, calling my mom collect from
a pay phone in Deadwood, Tombstone, Boot Hill or some other old west
cowboy outpost. Breathe sleep breath you’re asleep to Cees I told myself.</p><p>In the middle of my self induced autobiography/obituary the old Chevy
took what must have been some sort of sharp sloping turn on the
highway. SHE like a load of loose laundry rolled from her side falling
over pinning my flat open palm right at the juncture of her slightly
spread legs, while the arm that had been on her opposite side landed
squarely on my right little walnut. OK if there is a God, and being a
good Catholic girl I was sure there was. We all make deals with god
when we think we are going to die, well mine was a deal to let me die
now, and I busied myself asking for forgiveness in advance. That was
my only way out of this; see if I was dead they couldn’t accuse me of
anything. More sleep breathing…can I stop breathing if I want to I
thought. Can I …</p><p>She begins to move..please God hurry up take me plea…</p><p>Her hips move every so slightly over my flat palm.</p><p>She moves down dragging in the process the front of her skirt above my
still pinned palm.</p><p>Almost exaggerated snoring from her side of the bed.</p><p>No she’s not awake no way...but that’s fake snores.</p><p>I fake snore.</p><p>She rubs on my palm my fingers now bend touching what is even in my
panicked state a wet choocia.</p><p>I fake snore she grumbles like she is talking in her sleep, she scoots
ever so slight and captures my now erect little nipples her finger tip
absently falling on and then off again from my nipple to cup my small
hill.</p><p>I mumble as if dreaming and she pushes her hips hard on my palm again
grinding it down so that one finger tip is just at the edge of her
panties a mere flick away from sliding under to touch the covered
secret of all secrets.</p><p>Another fake snore and she pinches and pulls on my tiny stimulated bud</p><p>At this point I figure we both are aware allowing only our childish
sleep play to cloak us in our own private deniability.</p><p>I take my excited little finger tip and slip it under the soft silkish
material. Wiggling probing until I find my wet little nirvana. I can
feel her body god I think to myself I never had my finger inside
another girls body it so soft so incredibly smooth I feel ridges like
my own down there…</p><p>I hear her moan softly and I push my finger...</p><p>She snores and her hand drops from my tit to the top of my rumpled
skirt. Her hand clutching on my last barrier.</p><p>I fake snore</p><p>I raise my butt so that in “her sleep” she can pull it up.</p><p>Lurch bang.</p><p>The old Chevy comes grinding down shifting to a halt.</p><p>Bright blinding lights everywhere even through my tightly closed eyes
they sear me.</p><p>She</p><p>Leaps</p><p>Scrambling forward in a panic I hear the back of the shell open</p><p>Pounding on the sliding window between cab and cabin Sir yells in</p><p>Come on Chingadara your skinny ass got to be hungry now.</p><p>Looking up and out the back I see only two pair of identical skirted
legs scrambling out.</p><p>Flashing lights burn my weeping eyes… Denny’s, Denny’s, Denny’s…</p><p>To this day I will never eat at Denny’s…I hate Denny’s …</p><p>I’m NOT hungry….</p><p>Epilogue:</p><p>I didn’t eat I couldn’t, how could I not knowing who.</p><p>My love was lost and I never even knew her.</p><p>The hour drive after that Carlotta and She sat in the front cab with
Sir. Daniella and Frederica in back with me, they contented
themselves in their twisted femchismo with passing gas and otherwise
emotionally abusing my wracked psyche.</p><p>As to Bean she stayed in Arizona and I never saw her again after she
hugged me and pressed her nose to my cheek wiggling it a bit then
while saying good bye to me in Tucson later that morning.</p><p>And She, She to hugged me also clutching my hand tightly, saying
softly she hoped so that she would see me again soon on our way back…</p><p>We went back to California from the Mexican side of the border. I
never saw either one of them again, that was the last of our Arizona
trips. My friendship with Daniella and Frederica remained close
through Jr. High but by the end of High School we were different
people with different friends. I left the barrio after graduation but
a piece of my heart will always be in that misunderstood land so many
good souls call home.</p><p>And though I’m sure you have long moved on God Bless you Sir.</p><p>And Carlotta and She…</p><p>If you only knew how many nights we have made desperate love.</p>"
555,"The Door, Part One",CeeCee Mom,1,A possibly long and eventful trip to the UK. Mother and daughter on a journey of self discovery.,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'inc hinted', 'voy']","<p>1926, 1884, 1960, 1640, maybe 1500s. What an amazing and odd mix of
points I pondered as I leaned my head on the window of the coach car.
Looking at my watch I surmised we were maybe one hour yet to York.
People milled about the platform in this little Northern English
Village waiting to board the train or perhaps waiting for arriving
friends or relatives. Long journeys often lead me into little escapes
of my own imaging as in this case what different periods must have
been like to live in. Carved in the stone facade of  little station
the numbers 1926 arching in block relief over the passage way, and
beyond I could see an ancient, at least for my western eyes, old
Gothic style church — 1640 I guessed as If I was some local docent
waxing on to far flung tourists, Americans, Germans, and a few Asians.</p><p>My precious Kate stirred ever so slightly against the side of my
breast causing me to shiver slightly. Her flaxen hair half covering
her elfin face, her little glasses pushed in an awkward jaunty bend
just above the bridge of her nose on one side. Gently so as not to
wake her pulled them off folding them and putting them in my purse.
She is such a gift I thought not like some of the blustering
ragamuffins I have seen running about pestering their mums to frayed
distraction. She as gentle as summer breeze yet gifted with a
mischievous and infectious twinkle in those soft blue eyes that
perhaps hinted of the sometimes glimpsed spirited imagination underneath.</p><p>Kate seems to truly love the adventure of travel, at 11 she has until
now been mostly been bustled about on car trips for camping, day
trips, or the odd overnights when traveling about in the western US
coastal States where we live. This is her first trip overseas, and
even the preparation for her was a thrill beyond even Christmas. I
remember when her first passport arrived she clutched it as if it were
a book of magic spells, counting each page and playing childish
guessing games as to what stamps would one day appear on each page.
Looking at mine she had thrilled to see the random stamps from far
flung places as if looking in a story book or National Geographic.
Lee.. Leach — and and Steenee? Leach and Steenee she had mused trying to
sound it out that’s a funny place. I’m glad we don’t live there I’d
have to write that every time I sent a card to Grammy. I laughed so
hard I nearly had tears, the simple world of a child so innocent yet
curious. Their priorities are so much more simplistic, yet more
focused than those we grown-ups must carry about in this sometimes
frightful adult world we must live in.</p><p>Throwing back my shoulders suddenly transformed into the wise worldly
geography teacher I took her little chin upon my finger tips and waved
my other index finger at her, playing the roll of stuffy teacher. It’s
Liechtenstein Miss Katherine. Sounding it out for her Lick Ten
Stine…peels of laughter ensued. I don’t want to live some place that
sounds like lick ten pigs!!! Obviously pleased with her own little pun
I let her laugh then returned to my teacher roll. Miss Katherine you
will fail Geography and English at this rate. If you must amuse
yourself with word games then it is Stine like a beer mug not swine
like a pig…again she interrupts enjoying the counter play. Well then
if I licked ten beer mugs I get drunked and mommy would yell at me —
she mimics a drunken slurry sway. Oh god I’ve got a reincarnated Sarah
Bernhardt here I think to myself.  I try to again play the teacher,
well Liechtenstein is actually the worlds smallest country, its only
62 square miles and ….No use she has become my little drunkard nothing
is going to break her theatrical whimsy. Kate — or more appropriately
my little “Sarah” now.</p><p>“Shay purdee lay dee wha huhsz a gurl like eww doin in a nie shz playz
like dis?” she intones adding the odd hiccup for affect.</p><p>My Sarah stumbles forward her eyes a bit fluttery, waving her arms
about for balance. Caught in the moment she flings herself toward me
like a sofa cushion that has been tossed by another across the room.
In her theatrical moment both her little hands come flying at me as
she mimics the fall. I reach forward to try and catch her, in my head
I think to myself — hey the term “Go Break a Leg” is not meant to be
taken literally.  As my little Kate falls towards my outstretched arms
both her hands land at the top of my breasts, clad only in a strapless
casual tube halter top, she is in a bit of a free fall now and as her
hands quickly slip down my torso, she in the process, inadvertently
drags my top along with her in one motion completely exposing my
somewhat ample 38 C bosom. Her little hands are followed by her elfin
face, momentarily slowing her fall as she slides face first along my
cleavage.</p><p>Oh umm ooff she gasps into my cleavage as she tries to regain footing
now grasping at my outstretched thighs forcing my legs apart and
causing my little summer shift to rise up to my pantie line. I feel
her fumbling for balance, time seems to crawl for me as I sense her
little soft finger tips gripping and fumbling, even slightly brushing
at my crotch.</p><p>Red and embarrassed my little pixy looks the fright, Sarah has left
the building leaving my poor novice Kate to fend for herself. Typical
Prima Donna I think to myself deserting the poor understudy, so that
it will be she not Sarah to suffer the consequences and forthcoming
bad reviews. Mom, Mommy oh jeeps I’m sorry she pleads, still clutching
palms down at my upper thighs.</p><p>It’s OK sweetie I sooth, ignoring the fact that my breasts are still
fully exposed to my little thespian. But, but... she tries to explain,
shush I sooth pulling her close in a warm hug. She sniffles as if
still in a bit of a stun, her arms remain straight at her sides, palms
now up turned they become a wedge on my slightly quivering “V”. I rest
her head back into my bare bosom stroking her soft flaxen hair to
reassure her — this is nothing to fret about.  I become acutely aware
of her soft, even moist lips pressed to the side of my breast.  </p><p>I scold myself inside for having the conflicting feelings of both
motherly love and tepid but still recognizable arousal from deep
inside myself.  I try to relax and assure her by concentrating on her
performance. My, my what the little budding actress we have here, you
were very good maybe you should… Kate interrupts again from her
position on my cleavage; I feel a slight tingle as she literally talks
into my cleavage feeling her lips move against my sensitized skin does
nothing to allay my building feelings of arousal. But Mommy I pulled
your top down and everything. And?  I ask… leaving the pregnant pause
to hang in the air. She looks up at me now, searching questioning
eyes, her chin now propped between my tits looking up her head bent
back a bit. But, she giggles, a little embarrassed, but I pulled your
top down and…</p><p>And? From me again the pregnant pause…</p><p>And well its just I seen your tata’s</p><p>Does that make you uncomfortable?</p><p>Nooo, biting her lower lip and again the adorable pink blush returns,
it’s just that I thought you would be mad and all.</p><p>Do I look mad Katie Dimples?  Softly I stroke her hair, she has not
removed her hands from their wedged position at my crotch. She seems
to be almost unaware of where her hands are at this moment.</p><p>No honey it feels nice to Mommy, after all for many months after you
were born this was the only place where you could get the nourishment
that made you the big beautiful little miss that you are now, and even
after you started to eat solid food I still nursed you, perhaps even
longer than some mothers do.</p><p>Her face quizzels as if searching to try and remember those long ago
days. How long Mommy how long did I umm, stumbling at the words, how
long did I do it, drinks from these I mean.  I lied, I hated to but
how could I tell her she was almost three when I stopped and only then
because I felt at that point she may carry vague memories of it into
the future and become confused. Oh you were about 10…</p><p>I was not 10!!  she almost shrieked, interrupting me. Laughing and
extricating one hand play slapping at my exposed left breast. I would
remember if I did that to them last year!!!</p><p>Ten months, months little miss silly brain, not years. The word 10
years hung on my frontal lobe it seemed, 10 years, 10 years I flashed
at the visual of my sweet Kate.  Cuddled next to me naked and warm her
small mouth savoring my teat, the gentle scraping of those two big
adult front teeth that looked so out sized in her small mouth at 10.
Feeling her tiny buds just barely rises on her slim torso. Closing my
eyes for a moment an almost involuntary squeeze of my thighs brought
me back quickly feeling her left hand still wedged there. My mind
seemed to have departed all together as I picked up mid-sentence in
what to save my life I could not tell you what came before it.</p><p>“…and I don’t know I just think that” — soft giggle — “be just so much…”</p><p>I had to put my finger to her lip not wanting at this point to deal
with whatever it was that she had gone on about. Patting her bottom
quickly I pulled my Katie up hugging her. Come on you, Mommy is going
to catch cold, pulling up my top. She attempted to stop me but I just
smiled and grabbed her little hand. But it’s summer Mommy.
Shush….Shush you, grinning to let her know my mood was full and
bright. Like the summers light now dancing on the train platform one
hour from York still.</p>"
556,"The Door, Part Two",CeeCee Mom,1,A journey of discovery to England for mother and daughter.,"['F,F,g voy nosex']","<p>As the train pulled with a lurch and clank from the station I was
pleased to see that our little compartment was empty again. The first
leg from Paddington Station in London to Cambridge might have been a
bit of fun if not for the ungodly hour of 5am. Three young 20
something women, travel agents from Virginia had shared our
compartment. Unlike in the US in the UK many of the trains still have
the old compartments, its much more old world and adds a touch of the
Orient Express feel to journey. But these three must have been on
quite a bender in London as they were obviously still in a bit of a
state of inebriation. Fortunately my Kate sleeps like a log and having
had to leave our hotel at 4am left her anxious to sleep again. The
girls were oh friendly enough, they attempted to make small talk with
me for a bit even commenting on what cute kid I had, one going as far
as to say she is going to break some boy or girls heart someday.
Stopping only when her friend smacked her hard on the arm. Christ Tiff
get a grip, the other girl quickly apologized for her friend. She is
still fried — she apologized. The room fell silent for a bit and on
instinct I pulled my little Kate close to me closing my eyes as if to
signal the sharing circle is over. For a bit there was only inaudible
soft voice from the seats across. Kate snuggled close to me bending
her little legs in a fetal curl even resorting to sucking her thumb
which she sometimes did in times of supreme contentment.</p><p>Peering through slitted eyes I stole a quick glance at the 3 across
from me, if for no other reason than to take in their youthful beauty,
and they were pretty no doubt about it. They were dressed
appropriately enough but I could sense a certain youth driven
sluttiness about them. Had I been into the 20 something’s I could
imagine some pretty wicked play times, no doubt there were at least bi
inclinations on their parts. The one named Tiff whose Faux Paux had
led to the embarrassed admonishment from her friends for my benefit,
was leaning in a corner eyes narrowed but obviously not closed, her
legs had a slight spread but enough for me in the catty-corner to see
she was wearing a reddish G-String.</p><p>I followed the gaze of her eyes in my direction at first smiling to
myself that I was perhaps being mentally undressed by this little
vixen. Then as I tried to focus on her eyes, not easy while attempting
to keep the look that my own were closed I realized that I was not the
focus of her little day dream but my Kate. Though I could not see from
my position I was sure that Kate’s fetal curl had left her little
crotch visible to Tiff. I was used to men doing this, but another
woman. How could she I thought beginning to anger and becoming the
over protective mother. Then I remembered the passport “Sarah”, my how
could she? Became a reasoned, well how could she not? And my anger
turned to curiosity. The other girls if not asleep were quietly
probably trying to chill from their drunken reveries from the night
before.  I decided to play a little game of my own, still feigning a
sleep or at least detached state; I pulled Kate to me, eyes still
closed, and grabbing her knees holding her in a curl knowing that Tiff
would now have a full unobstructed view of my little 11-year-old girl
toy. I watched a few moments, sure that Tiff had at this point taken a
deep breath inward not believing her luck. I watched her lick her
upper lip momentarily, I’m sure cursing that she could not find a safe
way to diddle her itch.</p><p>I allowed myself in this detached safe place to create my own little
fiction, after all it was not me it was them that lusted after her,
and I’m sure it was a “them”.  For when Tiff had been admonished it
seemed not so much for that she suggested thoughts of a lesbian to be
11 year old, but merely that she had let her inside words become
outside words and thus the embarrassment.</p><p>What would they do I tired to conjure. Picturing a long uninterrupted
train ride in compartment at night with no mommy to monitor. How could
I let my precious become the object not only of my own sexually
playful thoughts but others as well? Simple I reasoned it was not of
course her, no harm done, she is just the one I know best it is easier
to put a face and a personality on one you already know everything
about. Ah yes escapist rationality can come in handy can’t it.</p>"
557,"The Door, Part Three – Kate's Compartment",CeeCee Mom,1,Mother's day dream of her daughter's seduction by three young women who share a train compartment with them in England.,"['F,F,F,g', 'cons', 'feet', 'panties', 'solo']","<p>Quiet chatter filled the cabin as the three young women in the pretty
clothes talked among themselves. Katie sat opposite on the bench seat
somewhat uncomfortable at being on her own like this, she wished that
she had a school friend to talk to but at least when she arrived in
Paris her auntie would be there. It had been such a very long trip
from London. First the night train from London to Dover, her mother
had at least taken her that far making sure she made the ferry, and
then the awful ferry ride, there had been a lot of bumping and swaying
crossing the English Channel and for most of the trip there had been
no place to sit except for the hard floor. After what seemed hours of
waiting in Calais her train have finally arrived. Katie sat huddled
in her corner in the small train compartment, feet up on the seat and
arms clutching around her willow like young legs. She knew from the
train schedule that it would be about a 4 hour journey into Paris.
Sure in her mind that the older girls would pay her no attention she
resigned herself to a boring ride.</p><p>Kate’s quiet reverie was momentarily broken by the American and
apparently southern accent of one of the girls.</p><p>Hey there kiddo why so glum? Looking up Katie could only respond with
a flat — huh?</p><p>Why you so glum kiddo? She didn’t like being alone and being called
“kiddo” only made it worse, she was almost 12 she thought to herself
not some kiddo. But trying to be nice she weakly smiled and said, I
dunno I’m just tired I guess from all the stuff I had to do so far and
she briefly explained her situation to the young woman. Raising
herself from the opposite seat the young woman plopped herself down
next to Kate and tickling her chin with one index finger she chided —
this is France for Pete’s sakes y’all smile little darlin, taking the
tip of her finger tip she gently pushed at the side of Kate’s little
mouth as if to force the smile upon her face.</p><p>This did kind of make smile at little, she was friendly after all even
if she did call her kiddo and she kind of liked her sweet southern
accent. I’m Tiff, that’s Marcy and she’s Lauren she said introducing
each of her friends. Katie put out her hand introducing herself and
shaking each hand in turn. Their touches did seem truly warm and
friendly, maybe it wouldn’t be such a boring trip after all she mused,
but still somewhere inside unsure why 3 pretty girls, who had each
other, would bother much with her after introductions and small talk
had been spent. I mean, she said to herself, we have nothing in common
I’m sure they got boy friends to talk about and I’ve never even been
on a date, let alone had smooches with anybody.</p><p>There was an awkward silence after the introductions since the
somewhat shy little Kate had nothing of interest to impart to them.
Eventually Tiff sitting next to her scooted even closer and reaching
over attempted to take hold of her little day bag. Kate quickly
grabbed it and clutched it tight to her flat chest as it contained
gold bars. I’m sorry Kate I didn’t mean to scare you I just wondered
what kind of cool stuff a brave little Travel Girl like you has.
Giggling she said, now don’t going spraying me with your Mace
Sweetpot. Katie relaxed her grip a bit, feeling a little proud at
being called a brave little Travel Girl, even if it was “little”
before that. It’s it’s just stuff Kate said, changing the subject she
asked what’s Macey’s? Tiff laughed, Macey’s is where I shop…I said
Mace it’s stuff smart girls carry in their purse so they can spray any
creepy guys that give them trouble. Somehow the way she intoned “guys”
made it seem like she meant all guys, she didn’t know why she got that
feeling. Oh, well I know no guys or boys would be interested in a snot
pot like me. Snot Pot? Tiff questioned, where did you ever come up
with a word like that you’re not a snot pot you’re a baby heartbreaker
if anything. Not…was all Kate could say rolling her eyes behind her
little rhinestone dappled glasses. OK lets take a vote all those who
think Kate is a Snot Pot raise there hands, not even Kate lifted her
hand, showing she was not as self conscious as it might first appear.
OK now how many think Kate is a baby heartbreaker? The 3 girls all
shot their hands up in unison. Kate remained with her arms clutched
around her day bag, but she felt a kind of pride that they all thought
she was a baby heartbreaker even if she didn’t much like the baby
part. Almost 12 is not a baby she thought well, maybe not almost 12,
in truth she only just turned 11 but who cares they don’t know that.</p><p>Still pursing the now intriguing bag, Tiff cajoled come on Kate I’ll
show you mine if you will show me yours. Something about the way she
said that gave Kate a blush like when she and her cousin had played
Dares during sleepovers. OK it’s just clothes and some junk to do
while I travel her voice trailing embarrassed of what they would think
of a girl her age with a bag full of Barbie dolls, she knew she should
have outgrown them but they were like old friends warn and a bit
tattered from years of play, but friends she told her secrets to. She
kept them because being an only child she would often drift into her
own imaginary world with them playing out thoughts, troubles or
curiosities she might have. Finally she relented and let open the bag,
Tiff gave a little cute chirp when she opened the bag, and like
looking in a treasure chest she carefully pulled out each item to
inspect it. Kate blushed a bit as Tiff held up a little pair of pink
panties with hearts on them. Oh god I love these, sometimes I miss
being your age where I could wear such adorable cute fun undies
rubbing them on the side of her face as she admired them. Kate blushed
red to have such a personal item out for all to see. Then reaching in
she pulled out the first Barbie…awww Barbie!!! Oh my god I love Barbie
to this day I still got all mine and she began running off all the
Barbie theme sets she had collected. You, you do? Kate said looking
surprised. Oh course heartbreaker they are the best, I think my
Barbie’s gotten in more dang trouble than I ever did she laughed.</p><p>What do you mean trouble Kate quizzed, now puzzled but intrigued since
she herself created some adventures that would never appear on TV
commercials. Tiff looked at Lauren, and then Marcy as if for approval,
they both just smiled and winked a bit. Well you know, she said. Umm
maybe I shouldn’t really tell you such things it might spoil your
Barbie days ahead for you by giving you bad ideas. Kate became a bit
defensive, suddenly feeling like a kiddo again and not a baby
heartbreaker. Come on no fair she pleaded. OK still rummaging around
and pulling out the other 3 Barbies she paused looking at Kate for a
moment. Umm what no Ken? Kate frowned, no she almost whispered Ken’s a
dork. Tiff beamed and reached up to give her a high five, you go girl
right on darling. I thought he was a total dork to. Kate looked up,
really you don’t think that’s weird I don’t like Ken? Tiff huffed guys
sweet pot that’s why I carry my Mace can’t trust guys, to them we are
just pussy in fancy shoes. Kate blushed red at the harsh even nasty
word pussy, she had never used it and always referred to her own place
down there, if she had to use a word for it as her cootie.</p><p>Tiff seemed to realize also almost as soon as it was out of her mouth
that “pussy” was a bit much for Kate’s young ears. I’m sorry sweetie
sometimes I open my mouth before my little ol brain gets fully in
gear. Satisfied Kate looked up and smiled its OK I just never like use
that word. Tiff brushed the hair from Kate’s face, oh my gosh y’all
are just as sweet as apple blossom you know that don’t you? Kate could
only smile at the pretty blond next to her.</p><p>So, so like umm what did you like to do with your Barbies Tiff? Taking
a deep breath she whispered as if nobody else would hear, I loved to
make them kiss sweet pot. Kiss? But if you didn’t like Ken who did
they kiss Kate? now puzzled scrunching her nose a bit and pushing up
her glasses with one finger. Tiff taking Kate's chin with her long
delicate fingers, she put her nose so it was almost touching Kate’s.
Each other Kate, does that scare you darling? Umm no was all Kate
could say. Tiff gave her a little almost wicked smile, cool you are a
little heartbreaker for sure then, having said that she took two of
the Barbies, this is Tiff and this is Kate nice to meet you and she
pressed their faces together mimicking a long kissing sound with her
mouth. Kate shivered at the intimacy of the act feeling the oddest
jumping in her belly at the proxy kiss she just got from Tiff.</p><p>At this Marcy and Lauren moved to Kate’s side of the bench, Marcy
scooting on the opposite side of Kate from Tiff and Lauren on her
knees in front of Kate, each girl took a Barbie and gave them names
the same as theirs each taking a turn kissing Kate’s Barbie which she
now held, with a long slow smooching sound. Kate felt so thrilled to
be surrounded my three such pretty ladies each lavishing her with kind
attention.</p><p>Well mines hot chimed in Lauren who proceeded to strip her little
Barbie, no fair cried Marcy me to and stripped hers as well. Tiff
looked at Kate…well last one in the pool is a looser extending the
word looser she stripped hers leaving only Kate’s Barbie clothed. Kate
blushed, awww I’m a loser for sure she said frowning. Well not a loser
really but like any game last is last you have to do the penalty Kate.
Blinking Kate looked at each girl searching their eyes. What? What you
mean penalty? Well darling when we was all growing up, see we all been
best friends since 2nd grade the loser of a game always had to pay a
penalty. What kind of penalty? Kate asked. Well since we all love
clothes and we all have been the same size most of our lives, when one
of us lost the other girls got to take one piece of the last girls
clothes and keep them, then we always had new clothes, even if they
were a little used we didn’t care.</p><p>So then each one of us gets to choose one piece of your clothing to
keep OK, are you in? Or is somebody a chicken? she said in a light but
mocking little girlish tone. Not wanting to be labeled a chicken and
thought a dumb little kid after making such awesome friends. Kate
agreed knowing that Auntie Marie would buy her anything she needed.
Kate opened her bag to let each girl select an item. None of the girls
moved, finally Lauren spoke up after an awkward silence, resting her
hands and chin on Kate’s knees she looked from side to side to each of
her friends. Umm maybe she to…No Tiff said just tell her! Kate looked
around knowing she was missing some clue in the game. Finally Lauren
lightly rubbing Kate’s knees looked up at her, looking directly in her
eyes she said while making little circle marks with her finger tip on
Kate’s knee. Umm you see, you see it’s kinda like this honey, the
thing is, well the thing is if you still want to play…when we do it,
it’s just that the loser or last person, the other girls get to choose
something that she has on right then, we get to take it off and keep
it. Giggling, to lighten the mood, while still making gentle circles
on Kate’s knee cap, see that’s the fun part of the game.</p><p>Kate must have sucked in a room full of air as she pondered what she
might be getting herself into, but deep inside she so wanted to be
part of their cool world. Itching the edge of her eye with one finger
under her little glasses she weakly said OK. But in one last attempt
at reason she said but I’m not even your guys size even. The girls
giggled well that’s maybe not so much the point is it? Now it was
setting into Kate’s mind they like wanted to do touches on her and see
her maybe, this made her wiggle a little, not really from fear more
like a strange almost daring excitement. Her cousin had seen her
privates but she was only 9 and these girls were old like in their 20s
why did they want to look at a dumb little girl? when they were so way
pretty.</p><p>Tiff clapped her hands together with a little playful shout, cool she
said, y’all are such a baby heartbreaker we all love ya to pieces
darling she said kissed her on the cheek. This made Katie blush and
yet smile over at Tiff. Marcy was the first to act; well I’ve been
lusting after this cute little blouse since you walked in the
compartment, dibs! she cried. Reaching over she began to slowly undo
each button. Kate now wished that she was big enough for a bra, small
for her age only 4-10 and 65 pounds soaking wet if she had worn a bra
it would have been only a 30a. As Marcy undid the last button and
pulled it open, she then realized that Kate had worn no bra. With the
blouse off her shoulders half way down her back, the arm holes lay
draped at her elbows now. Marcy inhaled slowly putting her face within
inches of Kate’s tiny strawberry sized teats. Precious, oh gawd aren’t
these just the most precious little dumplings y’all have ever seen.
Kate turned crimson as each girl oowed and awed over her tiny girl
buds. Removing her little blouse the rest of the way Kate attempted to
hide the objects of their attention by folding her arms across her
small chest, but Marcy took each arm and gently pulled them down to
her sides again. No fair now heartbreaker once you open a Christmas
present you can’t go ah hiddin it dimples.</p><p>Tiff was next, OK my turn she said. Scratching her chin as if
pondering she finally said OK dibs on this to die for skirt. With that
she reached to Kate’s little waist and undid the clasp opening the
front wide revealing the last treasure a white pair of cotton panties.
Reaching behind Kate she pulled the back of her skirt down and under
her little butt, trailing her nails over the soft bottom flesh as she
did. Kate gave an involuntary squeak as she felt Tiff’s nails trail
across her little bum, one of her hands ever so close to her little
bottom split. As Tiff slowly pulled the little skirt down she felt her
hands gently caressing and touching her skin along the way, this gave
Kate goose bumps and yet made the most delicious tingle run all over
her body. Removing the skirt Tiff parted Kate’s legs, like with Marcy
before, they all oowed and awed over her fawn like little porcelain body.</p><p>Last was Lauren, Kate knew that she had nothing left to removed except
her little white socks and panties and somehow she knew it after what
had happened it would not been those crinkly smelly white socks with
the lace trim. She steadied herself closing her eyes for what was to
come, biting her lower lip she waited almost shivering in her seat.</p><p>Picking up Kate’s dainty toe Lauren cooed oh gawd I’m going to put
these under my pillow each night, never, ever going wash them. With
that Lauren slowly pulled each little sock from her foot and began to
suck on each toe one by one. This little piggy Lauren sang in a song
voice as she kissed and sucked each tiny toe. Kate was both in shock
and thrilled inside to have her body kissed and licked like that, she
had thought for sure that they would pull her panties down, she was
almost disappointed but soon became lost in the wonderful kissing she
cooed and made small squeaks as each toes was lavished. Kate lay back
allowing her legs to be spread wide causing her little white cotton
panties wedgie into her little now moist gash. This was not lost on
the other two as Tiff and Marcy each took a little teat and began to
lick and suck in unison. They nibbled, they licked, and they sucked as
Kate’s breath became more and more labored. Her fragrant little girl
scent began to fill the air around herself and her 3 beautiful lovers.</p><p>Kate was beyond herself lost in another world she felt her hand as if
controlled by some outside force move to her belly button making
circles, bigger and bigger circles, she wanted so badly to do it she
wanted to needed to, to touch her little cootie. Finally not caring
that they would see she gingerly slipped her hand under the elastic
waist band and did what nobody else had ever seen before. Kate making
a tent with the back of her hand began to caress and pet at her
flower, fingers parting the sweet succulent dew covered lips, her tiny
fingers like a honey bee sought the source, the center of her
pleasure. Lauren’s head bobbed and bounced as she ministered to her
tiny toes while Tiff and Marcy savored her precious teats. And Kate
dipped her little finger inside at last, spreading and smearing her
girlish secretions round and round.</p>"
558,Revelations – Seeking Eden,CeeCee Mom,1,"A journey of the heart, a mother's heart, a daughter's heart. One can only be complete when the self reaches that point of ultimate acceptance and thus a return to Eden. To make right what man has for eons denied. We came from Mother Earth, and are born of the Goddess and only when we reclaim her wisdom may we be fulfilled.",['F/g-solo'],"<p>Maybe you can feel how my heart was pounding against my rib cage from
there. I think if not the most difficult, certainly one of the most
challenging tasks I have ever taken on. Friday night after dinner and
some down time, I called Kate into the bathroom where I was. You may wonder
why I chose the bathroom, and it was not for either any of the typical
functions, nor any erotically driven scenarios. I thought about my
room, her room, the living room etc. But wherever this talk was going
to transpire I did not want her to have an association with that room
in the future. So the bathroom being the most bland and functional of
rooms was chosen.  We were both fully dressed, I in my simple house
frau dress and Kate in day shorts and a little ribbed pull over and no
shoes; we don’t wear them in the house if possible I just think it’s
more hygienic. Anyway I had printed out all of <a href=""ceecee_mom001.html"">my Vignettes</a> and <a href=""ceecee_mom007.html"">Part
2 of Arizona Highways</a>. I was sitting on the “throne” with the lid down
of course and Kate had her little behind on the edge of the bath. God
I knew she was confused already this being such an odd place for
a chat. I tried to maintain a cheerful face, and this was difficult
with my heart lodged in my throat. Kate for her part had this puzzled
expectant look on her face I cannot even quite describe; she has a
habit of pushing up on her little glasses when she is perplexed or
thoughtful and she was already doing this several times before I even
spoke.</p><p>I took a deep breath and first grabbed both her little hands and held
them in mine clasped close together mine over hers. “Kate dear I wanted
to talk to you about something very important — it’s about Mommy. I’m
OK, so don’t begin to worry sweetheart, it’s just you are growing up
so fast and I need to be open about some things that have been in my
heart that I must share,” I began to speak, my voice cracking a bit like
a 13-year-old boy going through puberty.
I told her, “Honey as you know from what we have talked about in the
past that some people like me, well are very fond of and attracted to
in a loving way to people of their own same sex.”</p><p>Kate nodded,
acknowledging this; yes this was not new and she understood. Again she
scrunched her little brow knowing then there was somehow more to be
revealed. I tried to keep my eyes locked on hers fearing that if my
look was to cast about, despite my anxiety, I may become stimulated at
the sight of the slight rise under her little ribbed top. When my eyes
did inevitably take in the whole of her upper body, I felt the struggle
inside pushing against my need to stay focused.</p><p>“Kate, you see what I have to tell you is going to be very brief and
you may be confused but stay with me on this OK? I’m going to ask you
to do something.”</p><p>She appeared to begin blinking rapidly.</p><p>“I don’t know
if you know but for many years since I was just a teenager I have been
writing little stories almost like a journal or diary you might say.”</p><p>Again Kate nodded silently to signal she had all my attention, not
speaking or interrupting, not easy at her age.</p><p>“I write mostly about my
most secret inner thoughts, mostly true stuff,” deliberately trying to
add in some more youthful phrasing.</p><p>“I know Mommy,” she consoled, “like
that’s why lotsa diaries have keys ’cause it’s secret and not for
snoopies to go reading about huh?”</p><p>“Yes honey exactly.” Now I’m a bit
relieved that she seems to already be putting this into her own words
and understanding.</p><p>“Well,” I said, “how you would feel if I asked you to read — privately with
my complete knowledge and wishes some of what I think about in
private?”</p><p>I think you could have knocked her over with a feather at
that point. “Really? You, you want me to read your diary Mommy?”</p><p>“Yes,” I
told her, “because it’s hard for me to say some things and maybe if you
read it instead of me saying it, you can stop and think about each
thing and in your own time maybe understand me better so we can be
even closer in our hearts than we already are.”</p><p>“But we are close
Mommy, super super super close aren’t we? She almost had a tear at
that point. I hugged her and rubbed her little back, of course we are
you silly pumpkin! I just want to have you know all there is to know
about Mommy. I guess that way in the future if you see me being silly
or something you will know what it is and not be confused OK?”</p><p>“OK,” she spoke softly, biting her lip for a moment, at once both child
and over-wise adult it seemed. “But it’s not bad is it Mommy?”</p><p>“No it’s
not bad in a bad-person sort of way, but it is just a little different
way of feeling excitement I suppose.” My heart was again working its
way up my throat, not wanting to reveal too much in spoken word but
wanting to prepare her for what I was sure to be my naughty revelations.
I reached over and handed her the papers, “This is not a classic sort
of diary as you can see. No book cover, no lock, just stories I wrote,
true stories about things that I have seen that make Mommy feel good
inside. Now when you are ready to go to your room tonight I want you,
if you feel like it, to start to read them. It’s not a test. You can
read as many as you like; there is no order to them really; it’s just
more important what they tell about how Mommy thinks sometimes. And if
you only read one or part of one, it’s OK — I won’t be mad or upset.” Then
patting her bare knee I said, “If you have any questions or want to just
talk about how it makes you feel we can talk anytime, now or even
years from now.”</p><p>It’s Saturday afternoon now. I spent such a fitful night Friday night,
and barely sleeping at all, I do look a fright. This morning when I
finally awoke at about 9:30am, I pulled my covers to my chin like a
little girl myself, trying to keep hidden in my bed for as long as
possible, fearing inside what the bright morning light would bring.
Night time is so much easier it seems for me to reveal myself. The
bright light of day, almost like some sort of closing door, finds
herself pushing my nocturnal character, my alter ego, to the dimly lit
corners again. My other self stands in the corner of the bedroom
fading with the morning light and smiling subtly letting me know that
she is only gone till dusk again arrives.</p><p>As I finally decide to face my possibly new world, I throw my covers to
the side slipping out of bed, my bare legs poised to stand and
acknowledge the truth of the new day, my new life possibly knowing
that most likely I have opened a Pandora’s Box that will never close
again. My body is clammy. I want nothing more than a good long shower
and a good dose of herbal shampoo to wash the night away. I rub my
legs with both palms. Anxiety mixes with a little bit of arousal.</p><p>I try to imagine what transpired in Kate’s bedroom last night, her in
bed snug and filled with curiosity as if on Christmas morn taking a
sheet of paper, little soft fingers bending creases into the pages. I
try to remember what she was wearing when she came in and kissed me
good night this time, a role reversal for it is usually me who tucks her in.</p><p>Yes I remember a little yellow night shirt with lace-like trim around
the neck and bottom, gaily designed with random prints of sleeping
angels and fluffy clouds.  And underneath, visible through the thin
yellow frock, the outline her little-girlish panties. As if allowing
myself one last visit with my nocturnal self, I tried to picture her
there in more detail, putting my own imaginative erotic-positive scenario.</p><p>Kate begins to read a story, which one does not matter as they all
follow a similar path of indulgent yet mildly sexual stimulation about
Mommy’s secret desire and love for all things “little girl.”  Kate
would quiver and itch in the most maddeningly erotic way. She puts one
bare foot atop another; trying to focus she rubs foot over foot. Her
little knees begin to open and then pinch closed again. She
gently forces her little soft bum into the mattress not yet daring to
touch herself down there.</p><p>She sticks out her little pinkish tongue trapping it between her
over-sized front teeth, like a kitten that has just finished nursing
at Momma cat’s fat engorged dark teat.  Mother Nature begins to weave
her spell. Kate’s little soft inner walls begin to weep their fluids,
drips upon drip. Like a loaf of bread that becomes humid atop the
fridge in the sealed wrapper, the humidity builds; the bag becomes less
transparent as the moisture forms inside the tight unbroken seal.
Each drip builds pushing the next forward. Like warm lava it flows with
gravity southward, the only barrier now are Kate’s little panties
wedged from her ministrations on the mattress snugly in her virginal
Edenesque Valley.  Once pristine white panties, they now stain with
her fragrant nectars along the thin valley, marking the spot of her
building young arousal.</p><p>Kate gets to the end passages of the “Fidget” Vignette, the first story
she has randomly selected. She reads the last part almost aloud as if
in planting it somehow in her mind like the little actress she is
going over her lines.</p><p>“I imagined myself there on bended knees watching as the little
panties came scooting down to her pencil-thin ankles her legs
spreading to opposite edges of the potty seat, the sweet bare peach
exposed, the narrow slit waiting for the relief moments away.”</p><p>Kate can resist no longer her own arousal at the thoughts — now
revealed — that her mommy loves not just girls, but little girls like
her. Kate drops the first story to her side, and imagining herself as
Fidget, she pushes her tiny hand ever downward.  Slender fingers push
under the elastic barrier, the last thing between her own innocence
and her need to live in that little girl’s world, to be looked at in
the most secret and naughty ways. With one finger pad she begins to
stroke and pet along the moist valley walls. She detects the warm damp
cloth on the back of her hand that has become the vessel for her
secretions.</p><p>Her finger becomes her whole being now. It pushes inward gathering
dews to ease the entry into her warm humid center. Toes curl, tiny
nipples awake, swirl, twist, turn, seek, seek, seek. Visions of Mommy
watching, she sees Mommy’s eyes, they look and watch every touch Kate
makes. She is sharing this with her loving mommy now. Small whimpers
escape her lips, thoughts she never had before have now turned into
desperate needs.</p><p>Lying back on my bed, I take a deep last breath before rising. I bring
my moist fingers to my lips sucking them almost unaware in my thoughts
that I have been reduced to a quivering puddle masturbating at the
imagined scenario of Kate’s secret touching.</p><p>Hands firmly on bare legs now I look down at the floor breathing
erratically still, as my eyes again focus to the morning light
streaming in my window through lacy curtains, I see a jumble of papers
on the floor. From their disarrangement I surmise that they have been
on my bed when I awoke and now lie in a heap on my bedroom rug. I bend
and begin to gather my Vignettes up. What does this mean? Is this her
way of saying, I don’t want this stuff, keep these bad things to
yourself? My heart sinks, then as I gather them I notice something
which turns my simple world on its axis. Random pages — all seem to be
the first pages of my stories — red, almost crudely drawn, red hearts
in crayon on each cover page.</p>"
559,My Vignettes – The Cell Phone,CeeCee Mom,1,"My Vignette's are moments of truth when they happen they bless me like spring rain, leaving we warm and wanting more. For here, well who knows this time. In my earlier Vignettes I explain there special place in my life.","['F,g nosex but implied', 'voy', 'mast implied']","<p>I visited my married girl friend tonight; I had not talked to her in
several weeks so we had a little catching up to do. I had been at her
house for only a short time, most of that was spent with her on her
cell phone to another friend of hers. We didn’t get much of a chance
to have much girl talk, it seems though her life has been a bit
harried of late. A while into the evening her husband called, it is
Saturday and he had been out for several hours taking her oldest
daughter (her stepdaughter) shopping for school outfits, she just
turned 12 and adorable. The arrangement was made that Lindsey and I
would meet her hubby and her two girls at a local Japanese restaurant
they frequented for dinner. When Lindsey and I arrived the 3 of them
were already in one of the little traditional Japanese private rooms,
the kind with private closed off entry doors. All went well with us
chatting amicably; I was pleased because Lindsey’s daughter
Stepdaughter Darby was being unusually social with me. For a year or
more she had become rather reserved and at least with me a bit
unsocial. Not so much because I don’t think she didn’t like me before,
but the last year or so I think she has gone through that stage where
adults are just a bother. I have to admit that I do love listening to
girls her age talk, they are so excited and chatty when they are in
the mood, talking it seems a mile a minute and full of just all the
trendy expression and body language of that comes with that age group.</p><p>Darby will begin Junior High on Monday so it will be quite the social
change. She is I would guess about 5'0"" or so and petite with long
brown hair that cascades down her shoulders and has green eyes. Being in
the room with her parents and little sister Stepsister Lindsey’s
natural daughter Casey who is 7, I had to almost force myself not to
let my eyes wander over Darby’s adorable little body for subtle peeks.
This was not easy since she wore a very short Levi skirt, which even
standing would only come to mind calf, and a white little low loose
pull over shirt with no evidence of bra straps that I could see.</p><p>Casey several times during the course of the meal, which was served in
typical Asian fashion, asked to be excused to go to the bathroom. She
was quite chatty and didn’t seem on the surface to be ill, but there
after the 2nd trip to the bathroom when she seemed to stay away a long
time Lindsey finally got up to go and check on her.  When in a few
minutes they did not return, her dad also got up and left. At this
point it became just Darby and I, so I tried to continue the welcomed
chance again to chat with her.</p><p>Darby, rolling her eyes leaned forward to whisper to me in a catty
little voice “I don’t think Casey is sick I just think she is jealous
’cause I got new clothes and she didn’t today.” She went on to add that
Casey had already started Elementary school at the beginning of the
week and had her new clothes already. I let the moment become a girl
talk confidant session, but what I really found myself doing was
peering down her little bra-less top. I found myself within touching
distance of two perfectly symmetrical little cone-shaped titties. Like
most girls that age she was a bit of a wiggly Wanda, turning, twisting
and expressing herself with her hands while talking about her friends,
gossip and the new school year ahead. What this did for me during this
brief time was to give me a number of flashes of her little panties.
Since the tradition in these rooms is to sit on a pillow next to a
table no more than a foot high, it was the perfect angle to see Darby’s
cream-colored panties with the little flower designs.</p><p>As our girl talk continued, Darby confided in me that she was having a
little friend trouble with her best friend Cassandra. She looked so
winsome when she spoke of Cassandra I could sense something in her
eyes and voice, couldn’t quite put my finger on it but this was deep
for her. It seems that she, Cassandra and another girl Tiffany were in
one of those 3 way friendships complexities so common at that age.
Tiffany, who she did not really like, obviously wanted Cassandra to be
her best friend, and had told a rather circuitous story which caused
Darby to be put in the middle of some secret which upset Cassandra.
Darby wanted to call Tiffany and just make up and put the whole thing
behind her so they could all be friends again. When Darby spoke of
Cassandra she gushed on and on how smart she was and how she acted
so much more mature than the little “bee-atch” Tiffany, who was “like
totally spoiled to the max.” I told Darby not to worry that at her age
this happens a lot, but not wanting her to feel I was somehow putting
her age group down, I said even in my office there are women who are in
their 40s or 50s that act like that.  It’s the old odd one out thing
whenever you get 3 people together.</p><p>I was pleased because she actually seemed to be listening to me,
feeling a little sense of common camaraderie I inched myself a little
closer to her “accidentally” even letting my bare knee brush her warm
little thigh, when she did not move away from the contact I had to
catch myself from going further remembering, God she just turned 12
and is my best friend’s daughter.</p><p>Our girl talk was broken by the return of Lindsey, her hubby and Casey.
It seems the poor child was really feeling ill after all; perhaps the
Sushi did not agree with her. Lindsey’s husband said he would take her
home and that three should stay as long as we wanted enjoy our meal
and catch up. We spent another 45 minutes talking and chatting and
occasionally the both of us giving Darby further advice. Finally the
staff seemed to be getting anxious to get some more customers into the
limited private rooms so we climbed into my car to head back to
Lindsey’s place. On the way back Lindsey asked me if I would mind a
quick stop for a mission of mercy. It seems that she and her hubby are
looking after and elderly lady and she needed help giving medicine to
her, also elderly, little pug.</p><p>I pulled up on the dimly lit residential street and Lindsey jumped
out; it was agreed better she just go in and take care of the dog
business since the little old lady did not know me.
I stayed in the car with Darby who I had further won over by
suggesting she take the front seat when we exited the restaurant. It’s
funny how we tend to forget what is important to a preteen, so many
little social nuances. I could tell that by privileging her over her
mom, my best friend, was taken as a real thrill, being treated as an
equal not just assuming that because she is a “kid” she gets leftovers
choice wise.</p><p>We sat for a few moments in the dark car and Darby again began to stew
about the Cassandra and Tiff triangle. She almost whispered to herself
that she wished her mom had left the cell phone so she could call now
and get it fixed between them.</p><p>I looked over at her, putting my hand
on her soft bare knee and giving it a squeeze. I told her, ""Well silly I
have a cell phone. Just use mine sweetheart.""</p><p>She looked at me as if I
had just given her a new iPod. ""Really?"" she beamed ""You, you would let
me?""</p><p>""Oh course,"" I said, ""I assume your friends don’t live in London do
they?""</p><p>Darby give the most adorable little girl laugh at that. “Noooo
they live here, duhhh,” giggles as she attempted to swat my arm but
ended up grazing my right breast. If she knew she had done that she
didn’t let on.</p><p>I gave her the phone and she first called Tiff. I could tell there was
a strain of “I’ve gotta get though this” in her voice as she made
whatever apologies and explanations were necessary to get it over
with. She told Tiff, “look we are all starting Junior High Monday,
let’s be friends and move on.” Darby showed an amazing sense of self
confidence and maturity the way she handled that. The call was short
and then she got on to the important business of calling Cassandra.</p><p>I looked out my driver’s window to try and give her as much privacy as
is possible in the front seat of my little Beamer. I think this worked
because in no time Darby was talking as if she was alone in her room.
I could hear every word from her side and that cell phone faint sound
of Cassandra on the other end. A few times she did one of those
adorable whispers which in reality actually turn out to be a higher
volume than a normal speaking voice. Early on Cassandra must have
thought she was alone, because at one point Darby did say, “No I’m in
Cecelia’s car, she like mom’s totally greatest friend,” I have to
admit I felt such a little swell of sweet pride at the way she
emphasized “totally” as only a 12 year old can.</p><p>It was obvious whatever the problem had been they had quickly come to
an understanding, as Darby even confided that she just wanted to tell
Tiff what she wanted to hear so she would chill. The next 30 minutes,
yes 30 minutes, (thanks truly to my new best friend the little old
lady), was spent with me totally absorbed in a world I had not lived
in the last 25 years. We tend to forget what it’s like to be 12 and
how so many of these issues that are to us mini dramas are very real to a
little girl finding her way through the maze of life.</p><p>Still in listening to her conversation and the tone of voice, the
pauses, the little soft giggles I had the nagging suspicion that there
was somehow more to this. There was something there; there was a love
in her voice and her joy. At one point Darby leaned her head on the
door of my Beamer, curling herself a bit almost like she was in bed
with her favorite pillow. I could not help but glance in the dark at
her wonderful exposed little panty toe.</p><p>Finally Lindsay returned, sadly because I could have lived in this
world all night. Not unexpectedly the old dear had relished the chance
for company and would not let Lindsey leave. Bless her old ticker I
could have kissed her. Since time was now late I drove them home and
dropped them off, my naughty mind filled with vision of 12, oh sweet
12! I thought as I tipped toed in the house trying not to disturb my Kate.</p><p>Once settled in I drew myself a nice hot bubble bath adding my
favorite Lavender essential oil. I settled into the most delicious
fantasy, alternately me and Darby and then Cassandra and Darby.
Imagining wondering if there was indeed a love tryst going on, little
giggling girls who obviously on some level feel a love and bond for
each other, exploring, kissing. Have they been intimate? What’s it
like for them? I tried to bring back memories of my own little love at 12.</p><p>When finally I left my wonderful bath, having masturbated myself into
a glow, I picked up my cell phone to turn it off. I always do this at
night before bed to save on my batteries. I noticed a voice mail
message had arrived while I was in the bath; there was no name so I
assumed maybe a wrong number but I listened. What I heard could have
knocked me over with a feather. It was Cassandra, obviously she had
not realized that Darby was on my phone and had just hit redial last call.</p><p>“Oh my god, Butterbean I’m so happy I could just spaz right here and
now, I hope you feel the same, I know ya do, don’t ya, and yes I did
and I am now, I guess you prolly are to, admit it Butterbean, oh my
god I just, I mean you know, well just listen to me you know I am and
you’re not picking up so I know you are, perv!” giggles, soft moans
silent for awhile, then “You want to know don’t you I know you do, OK
when you hear this I just hope you’re not sitting by your mom or that
lady.” giggles “Your mom is just so way, I think so too so don’t like
get all weird she is your step mom so like you know,” giggles “OK
listen,” the next sound I heard, maybe it was my imagination but the
next sound was a scratching and a distinct squishy sound. The after
awhile, “perv...Kissee's love ya, byeeeee”</p>"
560,"The Door, Part Four – The Compartment",CeeCee Mom,1,,"['F,F,F', 'g']","<p>The Door and The Compartment are beginning to take on greater size and possibilities than I had anticipated when I first began to write them on Saturday. My style of writing is a combination of both memory and stream of consciousness. I do not begin, unless it is a memory — and even then I have only a basic theme I want disclose — with any preconceived notion as to where it is going to go. I let the story as if it already existed in time and space to slowly begin revealing itself. I think of sculpting in the same way, my piece is already there it just for me to remove the outer layers of chaff and rubble to reveal the piece hidden inside.</p><p>So gentle readers and possible writers, I have decided to let at least for the time, this to become an Interactive Story. I will stop for awhile needing to refresh my batteries. I don't want to become the ""Kevin Costner"" of erotic literature, endlessly replaying myself in roll, after roll, boring my readers to tears in the process.</p><p>Waking dreams can often be as jumbled as those that flit in and out of
our consciousness as those that visit us during REM sleep. They flash
from point to point and back again, leaving, if we were to somehow
view them on film as incoherent blurs. It is kind of like driving down
a brightly lit city boulevard at night, flashing neon lights, distant
Billboards and other passing cars in the night play on us in a
subconscious level that only the deepest levels of our brains can process.</p><p>This was my state of mind as we pulled from the station on our way to
York. Head to the compartment window I held Katie close to me, my left
arm circling under and around her, with my own arm just under and
through her left arm pit area. My hand almost as if detached from
myself, gently resting atop her small left breast as she snoozed
softly on her own little dream world.  I could hear and feel her soft
rhythmic breathing her head resting on the side of my bosom she
appeared content as kitten full of mother’s warm milk it would seem.</p><p>Tiff, the real Tiff of some hours past looks about the compartment and
perhaps surmising all of us are asleep, raises herself from her
catty-corner position and stands back to Kate and I. She reaches high
to the overhead storage area and retrieves her day bag. As she
stretches I can’t help but smile as I catch glimpse of her luscious
round bottom, bare save for a the small red strip of thong I see
tucked neatly like a thread between her young  firm buttocks. Tiff’s
short dress does nothing to convey modesty at this point and it is all
I can do to suppress my smile.</p><p>Turning she looks about again almost as if she were a cat burglar
casing her surroundings she places her little compact bag on the floor
between Kate and I. The lid is open, back side in our direction, and
while she gives the outward appearance of looking for something I
become acutely aware of her ruse. Tiff’s eyes seem almost never to
leave my Kate exposed crotch, her eyes flit as if in a hurry to do
something, what I don’t know.</p><p>In her palm I notice a small object, at first, looking still through
very slitted blurred eyes so as to continue my own ruse; I think she
is holding perhaps a little compact mirror. Sensible enough perhaps
the next stop is theirs and she wants to freshen up and is taking the
opportunity to also get a closer look at my little pixie. Oh but now I
see it’s a cell phone, OK reasonable enough ready to call and make
sure perhaps that their ride or some friends will be ready for them.
She fuses with the buttons for some moments, I’m such a technophobe I
can spend dreadful amounts of time with anything but the most basic of
commands so I understand. But she makes no attempt to call or retrieve
at least anything other than perhaps text messages. Tiff then does the
oddest thing which leaves me momentarily a little confused. Holding it
her hand just to the edge of the protective shield of her day bag she
begins to subtly wave the cell phone about in the direction of Kate’s
exposed little middle area. Oh my God!!! I almost verbalize the words,
the little pervert!! It’s a camera phone you idiot! I think to myself.
I have no such technology myself only the basic flat rate model.</p><p>Now I am in a quandary, it’s one thing to peak and have the memories
to drift back upon or perhaps share as I have with my Vignettes, but
quite another to take pictures to share god knows where. Do I awake
and make a scene? If I do my Kate will become aware of the dangers of
the outside world and become possibly afraid of even other women. God
I don’t want that it’s hard enough giving a young girl caution about
boys and men.  I don’t want her to lose that innocent nature she has
still.  Let her be a child, I conclude, let her make her own judgments
based on what she sees and not from the outraged perspective of an
over protective mommy.</p><p>The brain has the amazing ability to process complex decisions and
choices in milliseconds, so before Tiff is even done taking her
naughty postcard memories I conclude from that vantage point neither
my face nor Kate’s will be visible, just another of millions of
Up-Skirts which have become so popular since the advent of the first
now crude and bulky Video Camera’s. Part of me even secretly thrills
at the idea of Tiff and perhaps Marcy, and Lauren becoming aroused at
some future dates to memories and panty shots of my Kate.</p><p>As I ponder this — all too resent memory, my detached finger rubs gently
flicking at Kate’s little nipple feeling it become erect.  As I gaze
out the window I am not even aware of this act as my mind again drifts.</p><p>“The Compartment” story begs my mind for more details. Lauren
contentedly sucking on Kate’s little pixie toes watches as their young
Travel Girl boldly allows herself to masturbate in front of them, soft
squeaks escapes Kate’s young mouth as she flicks at her  aroused and
now plump little bean. Lauren lets her right hand glide up Kate’s
smooth porcelain leg and hooking her index finger through the tented
panty crotch begins to slowly pull on it. Tugging, tugging Kate
instinctively and willingly lifts her little round bum to allow, of
her own free will the last vestiges of her modesty to be removed.</p>"
561,"Charity's Confessions, Part 1",Charity,1,"How I became what I am, how I lived my life loving girls and the things I did to them and with them along the way. it's naughty and it's fun and it's how my life shaped up.","['F', 'f', 'g', 'b', 'teen', 'd/s', 'oral', 'ws']","<p>My name is Charity, and I have had it a long time. I am old now, perhaps too old for all this. I wasn't always this advanced age but whatever I was, back in what I thought was the eternal spring of my youth, I never thought it would get to this. But the years passed and it has, and so here I am.</p><p>Old and worn out in so many ways. Old and... yes, with a spark, still.</p><p>A spark? Not enough to start a fire maybe, but enough to keep me warm. Warm memories of what I once did, what I once was capable of. Oh, you laugh, you were once young enough to generate heat? Ah yes, I was indeed... but you won't believe me. Like all the young of today you will look at old women like me as if I was always this age. Look at me askance, as if I could not know what the youth of today know. Could never have experienced what they have.</p><p>Well, let me tell you just what I experienced!</p><p>Oh, perhaps it will be too much. That you won't like it. Perhaps you won't like the truth that there are women like me. Perhaps, if I am honest, more women just like me than they will admit even to themselves.</p><p>Maybe some of them are as old as me. But they did what I did, saw what I saw, experienced the flame of sexual lust that I did.</p><p>Lust? You must be shocked! How can old people ever know lust and passion and energy, you say? Well, we did. Trust me, we had it all, for a while. Better still, I had it.</p><p>So who am I? Just someone you would pass on the street without noticing, but someone who has desires and a story to tell. I suppose this is a sort of confession, but I don't see any regret in there, other than I wished I had done more and had more fun with girls.</p><p>Not boys, not men. To some degree women, but always girls.</p><p>So were there men? A few, but nothing special. There was one I married, but that was just something I did once. Let me see... I was twenty three. Or twenty four or whatever age I was, whenever I was married. A young woman, nagged by all to get wed (as if it mattered to them) and build a home and start a family and... Let us just accept the usual, that all young women are expected to face and do. I was a handsome woman, not glamourous (but then in those days people didn't do glamour like they do now) but passable enough. Nice hair, a healthy shape, a good size bust, shapely legs that stockings and heels enhanced. Enough of a look to get a man and keep him.</p><p>And yet... there were other things in my life, beyond home building and marriage making. I would look at young girls and think how sweet they were and how pretty and how much I wanted them. Oh, not a child of my own. Not straight away, at least. But want them as in a friend, and a lover. I wanted to feel them as mine. Touch them, caress them, make them want me...</p><p>As it happens, I have always looked at young girls, and sometimes they look back and every so often there is a spark there. A spark that leads to a fire of passion.</p><p>There had been a girl when I was thirteen. A schoolfriend by the name of Daisy. She was plain and had prominent front teeth but she would look at me as if she wanted sex, and I knew even then that I had something to offer. Something I could use.</p><p>I had played with my friend Sally, back when I was ten. We played doctors and nurses and I played with her immature body, as she played with mine. We kissed too and laughed about it. Lips to lips, no tongues because we were innocent. Maybe the last time in my life I was innocent. Sally and I were playing and we were left alone to play, so we could play what we wanted. We could play teenage lovers, even though we had nothing to offer other than flat chests and bald cunnies. But we could do things we liked. Rubbing and gingerly probing and kissing and talking about how lovers would do things to each other, even if we didn't quite know what some of it was.</p><p>You be the husband and I'll be the wife, she'd say to me, or I would say you be the boyfriend and I'll be the girl. This is what they do, this what I'd do.</p><p>And that was the start of it. Innocent in its own way but it had something about it that seemed exciting. A river or desire was forming in me. But rivers have to flow somewhere, and though many people try to dam it up and hold back the waters, the dam can break. Or you make a hole it it, like I did. </p><p>I had babysat cousins and friends and touched them, as they touched me. It was more groping and giggling, and decidedly not romantic. We had been caught a few times, but the message was always the same: it was wrong but we would grow out of it. But no matter how the two things were explained to me I didn't think it wrong and neither did I grow out of it. In fact, the naughty part of it seemed to grow more intense in me. I wanted naughty, and slowly I began to understand that if it wasn't naughty enough it wasn't good enough for me. I liked touching girls and I liked that they wanted to touch me in turn.</p><p>Sally was fun for a time but perhaps a warning she had from her mum was the limit. She suddenly got scared and wouldn't do anything, so I looked round for others who would. I reasoned that there was no point in waiting and hoping. I was eager, and needed sex though I didn't really understand it as a need. I looked, and found some and along the way learned to keep my thoughts to myself. I learned to look for looks and glances, those long dwelling stares that made themselves known to you, rather than ask directly. I became subtle and careful, and would respond to a certain look or gesture. I would snatch moments to feel up another girl, or have her feel me up. It would be in the school toilets, or behind the bike sheds at the end of the palyground. Some girls would go there to smoke, but I went there to kiss and touch. And as my breasts grew so did theirs, and I pulled and pinched the emerging mounds and teased growing nipples and got my hand inside blouses and bras and had my swelling boobs pinched and squeezed in return.</p><p>Every so often too I got my hand up another schoolgirl's skirt and got her to put her hand up mine. Usually pushing against the damp crotch of our thick, navy blue knickers, but every so often going inside and feeling. And even when we had our periods, I still ventured there and even more wanted to be fingered in my most messy state. That was why Daisy was so good. She would do anything I wanted. She was the first girl to bite my clit, the first one to put her tongue in me. The first one to breath the smell of my aroused slit.</p><p>There I was with my school knickers round my ankles, my legs as far apart as they would go, and her plain face looking up at me as she nibbled my cunt and tickled my pulsing little nubbin. I almost said I loved her, but that would have been a lie. I liked the sex, but I saw nothing in her to love. Even when she kissed me in the height of my monthlies, I never said I loved her. But I did say I wanted more, and the girl was happy for that. She was happy she was wanted and I was happy to want her to do more.</p><p>I suppose that Daisy taught me my most valuable lesson in life. You don't have to love someone to want sex with them. In a way, love gets in the way. Love means all sorts of things, and while it may be lust at times the ardour cools and then there is no lust. You may develop other feelings, but that spark of lust will fade. So the way to keep it alive is to be in lust rather than love and move on to new experiences, new people.</p><p>But, you say, you married?</p><p>Yes, because I felt obliged to. Back then women weren't expected to stay single. It was socially unacceptable, a curse of the family, and even a stain on their own lives. A statement of failure if you didn't. But after Daisy I understood I could use people. I could give something in return for something I wanted, or needed. I could do it for pleasure, for lust. I could do it to keep the peace even. So I met Tommy and got married and it kept the peace because it showed I was normal and acceptable. Indeed there was lust even in heterosexual events and in time it faded, but the thing I most wanted never went away.</p><p>I looked at girls and I wanted them to look at me.</p><p>For me, Daisy was the great breakthrough. She was willing and happy to do things. If I said I wanted to pee on her, she would accept it. Oh, not at school. Even I knew the limits. But when we were alone at her house, up in her bathroom, she would lie naked (or if I demanded, in her clothes) in her bath and I would straddle her and pee on her. Then she would kneel up in her piss-sodden clothes and lick me to satisfaction.</p><p>I even got her to hold her hands out and hold my stained jamrag as we called our sanitary towels, and then kiss it and tell me she wanted me. Wanted me any time of the month.</p><p>But then there was something else I wanted, and the thought when it came surprised even me. We were at her house one evening and her parents went out having told Daisy (and me too, I guess) that we had to babysit her little sister Pearl. The brat was four and fat. At least, I thought she was fat, though perhaps it was just what they call puppy fat, the way some little girls are round because they have no waist or bust yet. I had just turned fifteen and I had those things, or at least had started to have them.</p><p>This kid though was round, and she was young. A brat, who provided she slept while Daisy and I had sex in Daisy's bedroom with her mum and dad out, was fine. But the brat woke up and bawled and Daisy –– who was halfway through rimming my tender young bumhole while I fingered myself –– felt she had to see to Pearl.</p><p>When Pearl continued to bawl I wandered in to the small bedroom the brat occupied. She was in a bed and Daisy was bent over, trying to calm the kid. I went up behind Daisy and fingered her from the back (we were both naked) as I looked over her shoulder, watching what she was doing. I wanted the kid to go back to sleep as I wanted to cum (I had understood what that was from various experiments of masturbation and allowing and demanding Daisy to do things to me) and Daisy's eager tongue up my back hole was a good way to help. But the brat was awake and Daisy was busy so I told her the kid needed a good licking to calm her.</p><p>That was the moment, I suppose, that I changed from being a lesbian to a sadist. In the nicest possible way, of course.</p><p>Daisy to her credit did what she was told. Had she said no and told me to go away, I guess she would have been another Sally. A step on the way, and soon left behind. But she said yes. She did what I told her. She had to strip Pearl, get her out of her PJs, and hold the brat's little chubby legs apart. I would position myself over the child and start to lick the kiddie's cunny. In theory it was fine, and for a brief while it worked. The kid stopped bawling and I thought good, it would go to sleep now. But when I stopped licking the brat began howling again. In frustration I sat on its face, saying it should lick mine.</p><p>Daisy should have said get off her, you'll suffocate her. But she didn't. She stared and held the struggling brat's legs to hold her still. For some reason I settled my weight on Pearl's face and the brat was struggling for air, and I grabbed the kids arms and pinned them down. But most of all I enjoyed the sensation of the kid's face under my crotch. The child was crying and bubbling under me and getting weak, and as I didn't want it to stop I eased up, let it get some air, and then settled back down. I did that for ten minutes. Sit, wait, ease up, sit back down, wriggle and enjoy. Daisy just stared at me, watching me suffocate her little sister with my pussy.</p><p>Almost suffocate her, but not entirely. I probably had no intention of actually smothering Pearl, but we were interrupted as the phone rang and Daisy fled to answer it. Probably her mother and father checking up that little Pearl was okay. I got off and let the kid lie there, but at least she wasn't crying quite as much and hey, I had really enjoyed it. But I didn't want the sounds of the kid crying to drift downstairs to the phone so I knelt by Pearl's bedside and clamped one hand over her little face and the other arm across the child's bare chest, stopping her lifting her arms to fight me off. As I did it I got a lovely feeling in my belly. I suppose it was, even by all the things I had already done, the most exciting thing of all. I was in control of a person. Totally.</p><p>Of course I had controlled Daisy to a large degree, but she was supine. She went along with it. If I said lie still I want to piss on you, she did. If I slapped her arse, or her face, she let me. It was good but it was easy. But this was different. This was controlling a reluctant being, and I loved it. The brat bubbled under my hand but my plan worked. She was quiet enough, and in a few moments Daisy came back. Without a word she resumed her grip on her younger sister's legs and I got back to sitting on the kid's tear-streaked, snot-covered face (having wiped my snot covered hand in the brat's hair). Maybe Daisy understood at that moment what was important. It was my pleasure in making the toddler suffer. She watched and held the kid's legs as I did my settle and smother and release routine, until I had the orgasm I wanted. Pearl must have been exhausted from it all because she quickly fell asleep. We covered her up with a blanket and went back to Daisy's room.</p><p>I felt utterly aroused and my friend and I talked about how good it had been. Daisy was allowed to finger herself and rub as we talked, and I decided that Pearl needed more correction, as I called it. But the child needed to do two things first of all: she needed to know I was in charge and not tell anyone what had happened. Pearl promised she would keep the kid quiet, maybe tell her parents her little sister had some nightmare if it came to that, and persuade her to keep quiet. Apparently the brat liked ice cream, so we decided the kid would be bribed with a few cones and choc ices, too. It was good plan and I celebrated by having Daisy rim my arse to my satisfaction.</p><p>The danger point was the next morning when the brat woke and told her parents what had happened. But apparently she didn't. She was fairly docile in the morning, Daisy told me, and never mentioned anything about it. Maybe, I speculated, we wouldn't need the ice creams after all.</p><p>For the next few days I began to think about what I could do with Pearl. Daisy was important, but suddenly not as valuable to me as this small girl. I got Daisy to bring me pictures of her sister and I started a photo album, called Pearl's Punishment book. Next to the pictures of the kid I wrote little pieces describing the child's fate. It was pretty innocent, as far as real sadism might go, but I liked it. I hid the book in the day and would get it out at night and rub my cunny as I read and re-read my entries. Thinking of things to do to the child wasn't hard, but there was a limit to how much I wanted to write compared with how much I actually wanted to do.</p><p>As fate would have it Daisy's family went away a few days for a two-week vacation. Left alone, I masturbated furiously, and even experimented with sitting on an old doll's face to get off that way. But it wasn't the same, and the plastic nose of a doll was no substitute for a real child's nose. In desperation I took the first gamble of my young life. I decided I would find a child and get off on the brat's face.</p><p>I thought the local park was probably the best place to go, but I didn't want to be recognised. I caught a bus to a park a few miles away and one I knew had some woodland, and one where I would be anonymous. I wandered round this park trying to find a lone girl of Pearl's age but it was impossible. Little girls, even then, didn't wander off on their own. I began to think I should go home and wait for Daisy and Pearl's return when two things happened that put a new slant on sex.</p><p>First of all I found a boy, and I also found his grandmother.</p><p>I had for some reason utterly discounted boys as a sexual object. Perhaps no surprise as Sally, Daisy and Pearl and those other casual gropes were all girls. Boys were, even then, weird creatures I had no interest in. I was aware of them at school and they did annoying things like trying to twang your bra back and look up your skirt (girls in my youth all wore skirts to school), and make stupid conversation. I knew they got sexually aroused (there had been a mini-scandal when three boys had been caught wanking each other at school) but I couldn't see the point of them. Now there was a boy, about twelve, who was staring at me with what I called ""the look.""</p><p>I have no idea if such a look was more my imagination, but he was on his own and staring at me. We were near the trees so I took his hand, led him into the densest part and made him lie down. I hardly spoke to him and didn't even ask his name, though it turned out to be Peter, and I shucked off my pants and settled on his face. Now I understand that boys have cocks and their things get hard when aroused, and I saw what happened when I sat on Peter's face and rubbed myself over his nose and mouth. His thin cotton shorts tented up and I told him to free his penis. His willy, as I called it. He did and I was amazed at what I saw, the way it stood up and the shape of it. But I carried on trying to smother him and as I sat facing his lower half I had trapped his arms by his side with my knees. I enjoyed that he couldn't move but perhaps he was just submissive and didn't want to. He wasn't crying like Pearl but he was making a helpless sort of noise, either for air or he thought it was what you did. I have no idea, but I was enjoying this. More, I began to have ideas. Close to me were some stinging nettles and I had a crazy notion I could sting his stiff cock as I moved over his face. I grabbed one nettle (which incidentally hurt my hand) and jabbed the leaves at his cock. The effect on him was electrifying. His blubber became a deep throated, painful moan and I loved the sound. I loved hurting his pathetic stiffy and I was rubbing my slit faster over his face. His small cock was showing blotches of red and white from the nettle but was as hard as before. Better still, I was pressing my cunny down on his face and I had the idea I was about to smother him fully.</p><p>I came for the first time like that, and it was the first of many orgasms sat on someone's face.</p><p>Now at this point I suppose I had reached a crossroads. I had cum on a boy's face, having hurt his ridiculous erect prick, and maybe some girls would have gone on the become doms. Women who want to hurt men and get off on it. In which case, my Sally, Daisy and Pearl events would have been just experiments, or passing phases. But a woman saved me and kept me interested in females more than men. It was Peter's grandmother.</p><p>By rights all hell should have broken loose when she came across us. She had come looking for her grandson and I hadn't, as it turned out, chosen the quietest place in the park. She saw me through the trees, saw what I was doing and yanked me off her son. She told him to get dressed and for a moment looked furious at me. She was a big woman with, as it turned out, heavy boobs. But looking at her bust was a long way from my mind. She was authority and unlike other incidents where I had encountered the anger or disapproval of adults, this was coming from a complete stranger. I had no idea what she would do to me. I was terrified, understandably enough. I had taken a risk and it had backfired. I stood shaking and thinking if Daisy's family had stayed home none of this would have happened. But it had.</p><p>The boy Peter hastily straightened himself and I saw he was crying. I wasn't sure now if it was the pain of the nettle or being caught, but oddly he stopped figuring in my life at that moment. Peter's grandmother told him to get off home and not to be so stupid in future, and then she turned to me.</p><p>As I say she was a big woman and I remember she had a shock of red hair. Looking back and now I know how old she was, she was younger than than I am now. While to me all adults were ancient she was in fact a reasonable 42. I wish I was in my forties now, but I'm not, and back then anyone older than nineteen was ready for the grave as far as we teens were concerned. I had had a wonderful orgasm and now I felt terrible. I braced myself for an onslaught from this mountain of a woman, but it never came.</p><p>Instead the woman, whose name was Di, was to show me more of what I wanted. But I will write about her and how she changed my life the next time I get the opportunity.</p>"
562,"Charity's Confessions, Part 2",Charity,2,"The summer of my fifteenth year was heaven in all sorts of ways, and my mature lover Di showed me how to love, how to be used for sex, and made it perfect. For a time, at least.","['F', 'f', 'g', 'b', 'teen', 'd/s', 'oral']","<p>You may recall I was about to be ripped to shreds by a mature woman for playing with her grandson. No, more than that, I was in trouble for cumming on his face. The boy, whose name was Peter, had been lying underneath me in a secluded part of a park. I had tortured his cock as I climaxed by the simple expedient of rubbing my wet cunny up and down his face, denying him oxygen as I stroked his erection with a stinging nettle.</p><p>He was about 12 and ready to be used. Ready enough to open his shorts and show me his stiffy. The fact I had decided he was the one for me to enjoy was simply because he had given me a long, hungry look as I looked unsuccessfully for a small girl. I was 15 at the time, and boys of his age are always terrified of older girls, and all the while wanting them.</p><p>But I wasn't interested in boys as such. I had rubbed my slit on my friend's younger sister's face a week or so before, and that was what I wanted again. But my search for lonely small girls had drawn a blank and so he was a stop-gap. And then his grandmother, Di, came along.</p><p>At that moment in my young life I only had a vision of hell ahead. While I might have got away with a few silly young girl games this had moved into the serious category. Two pre-teen girls playing doctors and nurses was excusable. A teen girl suffocating a pre-teen boy wasn't. I had no doubt this big woman would tear me apart, or hand me over to my parents who would without doubt. In those days, when I was younger, kids were spanked. None of this human rights stuff back then. If you did wrong your parents felt entitled to make you bend over and use a slipper on your rear to help educate you.</p><p>That, I imagined, was what lay ahead. But I was wrong.</p><p>Oh, this woman was furious, but it emerged she was furious not because of the act but because I had done it to her grandson who she was supposed to be looking after. He would make her look bad, she told me. Neglectful and careless. Slowly it dawned on me that she wasn't quite as apoplectic with rage as I might have imagined.</p><p>She asked me who I was, and I told her I was called Charity. However I think she misheard because she thought I had said Chastity. I remember her saying, even now, that I hadn't exactly behaved like a girl who understood what chastity meant. I was confused and frightened, and repeated my name. It did the trick. She suddenly calmed and laughed. Oh, Charity, she said. Well, you were very charitable to my grandson.</p><p>Then she took my hand but unlike an angry person might, she didn't drag me but instead led me gently towards through the trees and through park. She was talking to me and saying I had to be careful, that not everyone would understand, and did my parents know and had I done it before?</p><p>Maybe I was stupid or maybe I couldn't believe my luck, but I answered honestly. I even blurted out about my friend Daisy and her little sister Pearl, as she was the sort of child I was was looking for. The woman listened and nodded and even smiled. Good, she said, and I didn't know why.</p><p>She walked with me and listened and asked and I felt a growing confidence in her. She even took me to a small cafe on the edge of the park. It wasn't a particularly nice place but it had clean tables and we were alone. Di bought me an orange juice and a cake and she had a cup of tea and watched me eat and drink. She was studying me, asking things and working out who I was and what I was. I understand now, of course, that she wanted something from me. But as I have grown up wanting things from other people, that didn't trouble me. She wouldn't tell my parents or my teacher or anyone else if I did something for her, she said. Peter wouldn't say anything as he feared his grandmother's anger, but she wasn't angry with me. I could tell she was quite the opposite.</p><p>Di was a big woman, in that she had a large bust and big hips, but she had what I believe people call a Rubenesque shape, after the paintings by Rubens who showed women as plump and well-rounded. In time I was to learn that she had given birth at barely sixteen and in turn so had her daughter, so she was a young grandmother. As I may have said, all adults were ancient to me but I came to admire her relative youth and looking back from now, I can see she was indeed quite young at the time for a grandmother. I got an idea that it hadn't been easy for her being a teenage mother, and things only improved when she eventually married someone with money. She had acquired a small car and because at that time women did not drive as much as men, she was unusual in being able to get about freely. That little car was to become important in so many ways.</p><p>As we chatted in the cafe, it became clear to me she wanted sex. I had taught myself to look for signs in kids that they wanted fun as I called it and now I began to see that you could see the same signs in adults. They had ways to mask things and used a little more subtlety, but even I could tell that this woman wanted sex with me. If I was in any doubt she rubbed her foot against my leg under the table so I got the message, and then she pretended to 'accidentally' drop a serviette and reached under the table and touched my knee. I suppose it was a final test: if I reacted badly, she would back off. I didn't, and even opened my legs so she could reach up between my thighs. As I had gone to the park originally without knickers on because of what I wanted to do hopefully to a girl, I was naked where it mattered, and she gave me a very big smile when her fingertips brushed my damp and only slightly hairy pussy.</p><p>But the cafe, quiet though it was, wasn't the place for anything. She took me to her car and then drove us to what she called a properly quiet place. I had no idea where it was for this was not my side of town and I was putting all my trust in this woman. It could have been dangerous, but I felt relaxed with her.</p><p>One thing she made me do though was sit on my hands as we drove. I had no idea why, but I learned later there were always little elements of control in everything she did. In the cafe she had decided what I should drink and eat, and sitting on my hands was another way of controlling me. I have learned, over the years, how many ways people control others. Many are subtle, some are clumsy and a surprising number are sexual in basis if not in result. Di was controlling me, and I was happy. I was, I now realise, about to learn a lot of things so her control was benefitting me.</p><p>Plus I was a good looking teenage girl. Not pretty, but good enough to be seen with. Not a little goofy like Daisy was (I can't recall Pearl having the same front teeth, but that's another story) but okay. We drove for half an hour and she parked her car in a narrow country lane, overshadowed by trees. Her place, she called it, and we wouldn't be disturbed.</p><p>In the back of the car she had a couple of blankets and she told me to carry them to a spot nearby, well hidden by trees and bushes. I had to spread the blankets down and then lie as her grandson had lain, on my back, looking up. I was told to put my knees up and my skirt of course slid down. My non-knickered crotch was on full view and Di smiled as she looked at me. Then she hitched up her own skirt, slid off her own panties and settled herself on my face in the same way I had done with the boy.</p><p>I wasn't shocked, as I saw the thatch of her red pubic hair descend on me, and I knew what to do to please her. Women back then didn't shave their snatches and I had already glimpsed my mother in the bathroom and marvelled at her mass of hair at her crotch. By contrast, I discovered my dad had a small secret collection of what were called 'art' magazines which had black and white photos of women gracefully if unnaturally posed but I remember how odd that they had no pubic hair. I later learned that lower regions were all airbrushed out but it was like women weren't supposed to be natural, or more that these were some strange creatures who weren't quite women. No matter, that was fantasy and this was real. I was staring up at a dense bush of red hair as it descended on my face. I dutifully licked and probed with my tongue, working it through the plentiful hairs and finding a rich, deep taste on her nether lips. As I did that she reached between my raised legs and rubbed me, using her fingers to stimulate me without letting me climax.</p><p>In time I learned she was very good at that, and in time I learned it from her. Keeping someone waiting for a climax is an important part of control, and I was ready to learn. In fact, it soon became clear to me that I was being taught some wonderful lessons. The first one though was to do what she said, and I did. If she wriggled on my face I lapped faster, if she held still I went more slowly. I could breathe and I couldn't, if you see what I mean. Sometimes she settled slowly on me, denying me air (and I still had to lick as best I could) and other times she eased up a fraction. It gave me more licking room, as it were, and I could breathe. But I marvelled how well she did this and I thought of poor little Pearl and how clumsy I had been while sat on her face.</p><p>I must have licked Di for ages and she teased my cunny and occasionally spoke to me softly, telling me that I was going to make her very happy. I was trapped under her and I have no idea of how long she took to climax, but it was a long time. More than that, she eventually came with her full weight on my face. I was struggling for air as I felt her pussy pulse and throb with the moment, and she even moaned as she did it above it. Quite how I didn't pass out I will never know, but I suspect she knew just the right moment to get off, and I lay there gasping for air, feeling grateful and utterly elated. I had made a mature woman cum with my tongue and mouth and I had almost been suffocated. The thrill that ran through me was incredible.</p><p>We lay side by side in the dappled sunlight of that quiet place and talked. I was going to learn, she told me, how to please her and how I could be pleased by others. By women, she said. Males were not going to be central to my life, but females very much were, she said. Young or old females… it wouldn't matter. All pussies need to be worshipped, she laughed. I would, Di told me as she kissed me, discover what it was like to be used so that when I used other females I would know exactly what to do. Using people was only satisfying if you had been used and knew what was required. That way, you knew what to do to get the most pleasure. Equally you could also gauge whether they were worth bothering with. If they didn't please you then why please them? Of course I didn't know it was called S/M then but I understand the term now. You had to be able to switch between the two to understand what worked and what didn't. You gave and you took equally. And as if to demonstrate this, she got some stinging nettles and showed me what it was like to be stung. She sat on my face again (having pushed her nylon panties into my mouth first) and then proceeded to stroke the inside of my open thighs with the stinging nettles. I screamed into my panty gag and into her pussy and she laughed. I could feel the tremble of her laughter though her body, and I began to understand the value of being pleasured while giving pain.</p><p>Love, Di later told me, was all about pleasure and pain. It was, she said, always that way. History was full of people who had been given pleasure and also experienced pain. It was as if the two always went hand in hand. Romantics she said (and I barely understood the term back then, though I do now) always went on about how love was pure and uplifting, but in fact it was as equally painful as it was pleasant.</p><p>You have to be hurt so you can be really tender, she said. I didn't quite understand it all then but now I do. But like all wisdom it takes time to absorb it. I nodded and said I understood but she just smiled and said I would learn. And she was right.</p><p>In many ways I wonder if Di was my first great love. Perhaps, looking back over my life I have either never really been in love or I have loved so many it was impossible to count. I was happy with Di, doing what she wanted, and equally she hurt me. In that way, I loved her and I think she loved me. But the word as such never left our lips, but I suppose the way we were together ought to have told me I was in love. Yes, even when she was hurting me.</p><p>And Di hurt me. In her car she would tie me up (I had no idea of the eroticism of being bound, but again I learnt) and she would pinch me or slap me, just as I had pinched and slapped Daisy. She would drive me to the secluded place she knew and tie me to a tree and use me anyway she wanted, including putting one hand over my mouth and pinching my nose closed with her other and all the while telling me I was hers to do with as she pleased. She even peed on me, but her greatest delight was sitting on my face and nearly suffocating me as she came while I sucked and licked and probed. Oh yes, and her bumhole too. I got quite good at getting my narrow tongue up into her velvet tunnel and making her happy.</p><p>It tasted unlike anything else but that was important she told me. Doing anything and everything would open doors to better sex. Actually, that was the first time what I was doing was called sex. I thought it was fun, a game, or I thought it was pleasure. Sex was what married men and women did, I had been told. But it wasn't. Sex was doing what gave me pleasure, and even the pain of being spanked or tied and made to do things I began to learn was sex. If it gave you a tingle in your cunny, it was sex.</p><p>In those heady weeks of first meeting Di I sucked her nipples and played with her big breasts and worshipped them while she toyed with my small, almost insignificant boobs. I would tell her I wanted to have tits like hers and she would laugh and say while they attracted men they did get in the way. And they had to be upholstered with a big bra, she said, and she resented wearing them but had no choice. But I adored them and would beg her to let me suckle on them, even though she had long since stopped giving milk. I wanted her to give me milk, so I was truly hers. I would masturbate thinking of being wrapped up like a baby in her arms, unable to move and waiting for a milk-
dripping nipple to come my way. But though there was being bound up and sucking on her lovely brown nipples, there was no milk.</p><p>I also had to worship whatever she gave me. Di wore large nylon panties, as was the fashion then, and she would bring me soiled pairs and stuff them in my mouth, telling me to taste her mess. I did it too, happily, and would sit with her in some quiet place or in her car with my mouth packed with one or two pairs of dirty nylon knickers, while she stroked my hair and rubbed my cunny.</p><p>That long, hot summer I was deliriously happy. I was being used and having sex and I wanted more. I would sit, often with hands tied behind me, at her feet at listen and learn and be used. I would kneel to perform duties and she would show me what sex was in all its myriad forms. I was happy, and ready for more.</p><p>So what of Daisy and Pearl, you ask? Well, I had Di's permission to carry on seeing my friend. I could not mention Di to them, and equally while I could do what I wanted to the two of them I was under strict instructions to be careful. Di had impressed on me that I had to look for signs that things weren't working, or there was potential danger in the air. Pearl had done what her older sister wanted and not said anything about what we did, but she would cry sometimes over it and Daisy began to tell me she was worried that Pearl would break her word if her parents asked what was upsetting her. She was still young and had little concept of maintaining secrecy, and I began to see there was a danger to us all.</p><p>But I tried at first to continue the pleasures. Daisy and I would take Pearl on walks, after they got back from their holiday, and we would find secret places to use the little sister. Pearl would be tied by me and made to lie down (i made sure the places we chose were not likely to be disturbed) and get ready for whatever I chose to do. I let Daisy sit on her sister's face as I liked to do, but she never quite got into it the way I did. We peed on her, but neither my friend or her little brat sister were enjoying it as much as I wanted. I could tell, and it troubled me. When I told Di she suggested that maybe the Daisy and Pearl time was coming to an end. She said that all things do, but the trick was to move on without having regrets. Enjoy it for a time, and then let go. Don't look back. I understood it was time to let Daisy and Pearl go before things got out of hand.</p><p>I resolved to not see them as much, though as I had Di all to myself it wasn't a problem. Anyway, I had begun to get tired of Daisy. What magic there had been in my goofy friend's submission was fading. Another lesson from life in that we all change, and Daisy was about to change. She had discovered boys and seemed reluctant to go out on walks with me and Pearl. She was talking about a boy she liked and I sensed that once she began dating him, she would lose interest in pleasing me.</p><p>Fate however took a turn to protect me. Daisy and this boy she liked (who struck me as equally goofy as her) ended up playing with Pearl in much the way I had with Daisy. But the little brat spilled the beans about them and Daisy was banned from having boyfriends as well as being forbidden to go out at weekends or after school. The parents watched their kids like hawks from then on. But the benefit was if the child got upset and said her sister and her friend had done some wee-wee on her and named me, apparently the parents thought the small child was getting confused about who did what. They blamed the boy for everything and so I was in the clear.</p><p>Di laughed when I told her later what had happened, and she said then that sometimes the powers-that-be looked after certain people in strange ways. I also began to think that these powers, whatever they were, had no problem with sex. It wasn't any morality on our part that made them look after we mere mortals.</p><p>But these mythical powers-that-be dealt me a devastating blow. One day I had arranged to meet Di (it was early autumn and the trees were changing colour and the streets were slicked with rain) and I waited on the street corner as usual to be collected by her in her little car. She never turned up, and eventually I went home wondering what had gone wrong. What had gone wrong, I read in the local paper a few days later, was that there had been a car crash and a woman called Di had been involved. Her small car had been hit by a bus at a crossroads and the woman driving had been killed. I frantically tried to find out more but the accident was a mystery to me as I had no way of finding out more. In all this I had never gone to her home and never knew her address or telephone number. I did not even know if her second name was, as the paper said, Jennings. The newspaper story did mention she had a grandson called Peter, so I knew it was her.</p><p>I went back to the park where I had first met her, but there was no clue to anything of her and no sign of her grandson Peter. It was all over as suddenly as it began.</p><p>Di was gone, Daisy was as good as gone and I was alone. I cried for weeks and my parents didn't understand why, but then I couldn't tell them. My wonderful summer was over and it had ended badly.</p><p>But I remembered Di once telling me that you looked ahead and never back. She predicted that there would always, for a sexy girl like me, good things ahead. They just took a little bit of finding. So I dried my tears and went back to my 'normal' life. I even got a boyfriend, though I hated the way he would try to get his hand up my jumper and kiss me when the last thing I wanted was a boy's mouth on mine when I desired a girl's lips of any kind. But having a boyfriend, however clumsy he was in trying to seduce me, stopped people thinking I was some ""lezzie"" as they called it, and I could cope with the occasional grope in the cinema if it kept the peace. I even learned to wank him off, just to keep him quiet. I put up with it bravely, and even sucked his cock a couple of times so he wouldn't want to fuck me. I hated it but I got used to keeping my thoughts to myself. Moreover I resolved to be even better at having sex with a female whenever that door opened again.</p><p>It opened one day when I opened a door at school for Mrs Drury, and unexpectedly life changed again.</p>"
563,"Charlotte and Chloe sitting in a tree, F-U-C-K-I-N-G, Part 1",Charlotte,1,Chearlotte is a slutty 14 year old lesbian prostitute who fucks her way out of trouble but falls in love with Chloe,"['Mf', 'ff', 'mast', 'teen', 'hypnosis']","<p>Hi I'm Charlotte, I'm 14, I have blond hair and blue eyes. I have really nice big tits and a cute little ass apparently. Oh, and did I mention I'm bisexual and a complete slut. My mum is a pornstar and my dad is fairly rich and just let's me and my sister Katie do what we want as long as we don't get caught doing any thing illegal. And this is a story of my life since I met Chloe, my girlfriend.</p><p>It was a Monday morning I woke up naked in my bed with some boy next to me. I had a hangover, I got out of bed and stumbled over to my dressing table, picked up my phone and saw the time, I had over slept, I was 2 hours late for school so I had a quick shower and put on my skirt, Which only covers about three quarters of my ass. Then I put on my stockings, I don't like panties so I don't wear them. I put on my bra and shirt, don't bother to do my buttons up. put my jumper on, cover my self in make up and walk off to school leaving that boy just laying in my bed.</p><p>When I got to school I got a text from Rachel my slutty little friend, asking me where the fuck I was. I told her to look out the window. She saw me so I pulled up my skirt, giggled and waved. Just then Mr Lafory, our head of year came out and yelled at me</p><p>""What do you think your doing?""</p><p>I replied ""flashing, what are you doing?""</p><p>he told me I had detention and to go to his office. When got to his office he said.</p><p>""Right what are you doing in this late? Why are you dressed like a slut and who were you flashing to?""</p><p>I wasn't listing, I was just thinking of how to get out this room, one thing did occur to me, that was suck his dick but what would his reaction be? Just then he said,</p><p>""Well answer me.""</p><p>I said nothing, just sat down, opened my legs and saw he was getting hard so I said</p><p>""Well you can give me a detention and then I will allways hate you and make your job harder than I am making it now or you can suck my pussy, let me give you a blow Job and forget all about this mornings problems..""</p><p>Well obviously being a man he went for the blow job option so I stood up walked towards him, climbed up on the desk, he went to suck my dry pussy (this was only for him, I just want him to leave me alone) his tong touched the outer lips of my pussy, I closed my eyes and thought of some porn I watched yesterday, at that point I started to feel horny I felt my pussy get wet and so I took my jumper off and undid my bra he looked up I was starting to enjoy this now, I was getting wet now, I stood up walked to the door, locked it, covers the small window on the door and got naked just leaving my shoes on, I walked back over to him, he had his cock out now and was ready for a blow job, I got on my knees and started to suck, I pushed my fingers into my wet pussy as I sucked on his cock. He didn't take long before he was ready to cum, I saw it coming, his face clenched up tight trying not to make a sound whilst I tried not to laugh, then I felt the walm sticky cum in my mouth, I swished it around. Put it to one side of my mouth and asked if I was off the hook, he sain yes so I swallowed his cum got dresseid with my skirt even shorter than before and left.</p><p>Rachel was waiting outside the science building where we normaly hang out, when I got there she asked where the fuck I was all morning I said,</p><p>""Well I woke up next to some boy I don't know at about ten got here and flashed to you and had to suck Mr Lafry to get out of the detention.""</p><p>Rachel said, ""You actually sucked his cock just to get out of detention. You retard.""</p><p>""What? I enjoyed it in the end, and anyway it's better than ending up doing it after school,"" I said then she told me that a new girl was joining our school this afternoon. I couldn't wait to see what type of person it would be. I was hoping it would be another slut.</p><p>When afternoon registration came around we were all waiting for her to arrive, Rachel and I were sitting at the back together, with our legs wide open fingering each other with nice wet pussies and all the boys looking at us. Then a knock on the door a teacher walked in an a beautiful girl followed him in, a beautiful brunette with brown eyes, great shaped tits and the most amazing ass I have ever seen. She was wearing the normal school uniform with tight black trousers that stuck to her legs and ass like a condom on a cock. I felt my pussy get even wetter but we had stopped fingering each other now and were both staring at her. I was in love, Rachel isn't a lesbian like me, I mean she's done stuff with girls and me quite a lot to get attention from boys but she's never had a relationship with another girl before although I felt Rachel's pussy get a bit wetter but mine was soaked this is why I don't like panties because they would be wet all day. Mrs Marcom our form tutor said</p><p>""Well, this is Chloe, say hello.""</p><p>I said nothing I was too madly in love with her. Mrs. Marcom continued.</p><p>""Tell us a bit about yourself Chloe.""</p><p>Chloe said nervously ""Well I don't know how you will all take this especially the boys, well, I'm a lesbian.""</p><p>Mrs Marcom looked shocked. I think I fainted, my pussy exploded my hand shot up, and I asked to go to the loo, Mrs Marcom said no, I had to think of some way to get out.</p><p>I said ""but Mrs, I'm on my period.""</p><p>Everyone laughed, but I didn't care, she let me go that was the main thing. I ran out the door along the corridor but didn't make it to the loo I just lay down, opened my legs and shoved my fingers into my soaking wet pussy. I rubbed my clit fast for a bit, then I took off my jumper and started to rub my tits, just then Rachel came out ran over to me, took her jumper off too and climbed on top of me, she was on her knees, I was under her with my mouth on her cunt, I was still fingering myself hard I started to squirt, Rachel got off and we went into a 69 position, I squirted in her mouth and all over her face, she got back up and we put our dripping wet pussies together in a scissor position and rubbed them together hard and fast. Registration was nearly over, we didn't have long left. Now Rachel was beginning to cum, we were both trying not to make a sound but it was too hard Rachel let out a huge ""oh, yeah, fuck me hard"" Mrs Marcom came out of the class and yelled,</p><p>""Get off her"" but we carried on like she wasn't there I started.</p><p>""Oh, fuck yes!"" I screened ""keep going, don't stop, fuck me like a dirty little whore!"" I screamed, Rachel squirted all over me then about 30 seconds later I squirted all over her with the most amazing orgasm I've ever had, by this point I think Mrs Marcom was getting angry she ran over and pulled us apart, we still ignored her, I pushed her away and me and Rachel began kissing, licking up the cum off each other. The whole class was now standing there staring at us Chloe was at the front with one finger in her mouth and the other down her tight trousers rubbing her clit, I looked up and winked at her. The class was told to go back in the classroom, Chloe was last in. Then Rachel and I were put in different rooms and given a towel and our cloths. Then about 10 minute later I saw mine and Rachel's parents outside. I didn't care about my parents being there, it was Rachel's I was worried about. My parents won't give a shit but Rachel's would probably ground her and make sure I never saw her again. I almost cried. My parents took me home saying things like,</p><p>""Aw, that's my little slutty whore, we're proud of you, you know.""</p><p>""I know, but do you think Rachel will be allowed to see me anymore?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, no not really, honey"" my mum replied, I felt a tear fall from the side of my cheek.</p><p>When I got home I went to my bed room and rung Rachel, her dad answered the phone and said tearfully.</p><p>""You slutty little, fucked up slag you ruined my daughter, she's just as much of a whore as you, we're moving school and you will never see my girl again, you bisexual whore."" I hung up and burst into tears, I cried for about an hour. School had finished now and I was about to go down stairs to get something to eat, just then a boy called Harry rang me I picked up my phone and I told him to piss off, I had assumed he was going to say something about me fucking Rachel in the corridor but he said he could help me, I asked him how he said he had been learning hypnosis and with Rachel's parents consent could hypnotise them to completely forget today's fuck up and even better make them just like my parents. I thought about this for a minute and asked how we would het there consent, he told me he would get there trust and ask them to be a test subject for a thing he was doing for school but they must not know I (Charlotte) was involved. I asked him what I needed to do, he told me to meet him near her house in 30 minutes. I got changed out of my cum soaked clothes into a tiny top (no bra) and a mini skirt (no panties) I went to the front door and my dad stopped me</p><p>""Where the bloody he'll do you think your going dressed like that."" I looked at him confused, one minute he is proud of me fucking some girl in school then he says I can't go out dressed like this I asked him what the problem was he told me ""that skirt is way too long. It covers your whole ass, and I can't even see your tits"" I pulled my skirt up, laughed and got some scissors and cut my top down so I had a lot of cleavage And the bottom of my tits was showing. Then I asked him if this was any better he flipped my top up and gave me a thumbs up, I left happy again, I got on my bike and road to Rachel's house with my legs open and my top blowing up in the wind I was practically naked.</p><p>When I got there Harry was waiting there, Harry is quite good looking and has a nice caring personality but he's not very popular and only has a few friends, he hasn't had a girlfriend that I know about but has never paid me to fuck him (oh yeah did I not mention I'm also a prostitute) and I respect him for that.</p><p>Anyway he said hi and a that. he told me I looked like a slut but in a good way, he knew I would take it as a compliment, then I told him if this works then I'll fuck his brains out he looked quite shocked by this, he said ""Right so I'm going to try this on as random passer by to see if it works."" He told me to stay back and watch, he walked up to a person and shook their hand, then suddenly pulled there hand down fast and yelled ""SLEEP!"" to my surprise they fell asleep in a sort of trance and he said a load of sleepy rhyming words like ""the deeper you go, the better you feel and the better you feel the deeper you go."" and then told them to walk like a chicken when they woke up. He then told him to wake up and amazingly he did, I ran over and asked excitedly, ""Will this work to do what we want?"" When he told me yes, I jumped up on him pulled out his cock and pushed him back into an alley. I took of my T-shirt and began to fuck him he pushed me off, put his cock away.</p><p>""Not now I've got a job to do."" he said he walked over too Rachel's house telling me to stay out of site, I couldn't hear what he was saying but I saw Rachel's dad nod his head then Rachel's mum came to the door, then he pretty much did what he did a minute ago. Then he waved me over, when I got there he told me to stand there for a bit, he said ""When you wake up you will like Charlotte and let Rachel do what she wants and you will be exactly like Charlotte's parents."" he went on a bit but 5 minutes later, when I was putting my top on, he told them to wake up, I was expecting them to yell at me but........</p><p>To be continued</p><p>Please tell me if you liked this and what should happen next ether.</p><p>A) the hypnosis doesn't work.<br/>
B) it works and Rachel and Charlotte become friends again.<br/>
C) the story was rubbish and should do something different.</p><p>Answer A, B or C in the comment section below and if you liked it then the one with the most votes will happen. Thanks.</p>"
564,"Charlotte and Chloe sitting in a tree, F-U-C-K-I-N-G, Part 2",Charlotte,2,Part two of a story about charlotte loving Chloe both 14 and in this part the fuck in publicans go to a sex party and have an orgy,"['Mf', 'ff', 'mast', 'orgy', 'hypnosis']","<p>The next day I got a call from an unknown number, I answered it. It was Chloe</p><p>""Hi where are you? I want to meet up,"" she said.</p><p>""At My house. I can meet you at the cinema, in town, in about twenty minutes,"" I replied.</p><p>""Cool, see you soon,"" Chloe said.</p><p>I got ready. I wasn't wearing anything so I put on a loose mini skirt covering half my ass and a strappy top with a lot of cleavage, my bra was sticking out the of my top and again no panties, the only time I wear them is when I'm wearing nothing else. Then I grab my phone and push it up my cunt, it's where I keep it if I don't have pockets or a bag.</p><p>When I got there, Chloe was there waiting for me wearing a black tight mini skirt covering about half of her ass and a small tight top. She had her brown hair up like a cheerleader and obviously no bra, I could see he nipples.</p><p>I walked over and said hi. She asked me if that was the first time I fucked a girl yesterday at school. I told her it wasn't and that I fuck girls quite often. She asked why I fucked her like that and I said, ""Well I'm a slut as you probably know and well, I've never actually loved anyone before, just fucked and sucked them. But yesterday I fell in love with you the moment you walked in and well I couldn't resist I was so horny and wet I just had to go masturbate and when Rachel came out that just made it even better,"" I explained ""How did Rachel get out the class room?""</p><p>""She just ran out when Mrs Marcolm wasn't looking."" Chloe told me. I asked her if there was a reason for her being lesbian or if she's always been like that. She said, ""Well my parents were murdered when I was 6 and I was hiding in my house scared shitless when a girl turned up delivering a cookies for a charity. The killer had gone by this point. The girl came in and found me in a cupboard. She took me home and brought me up with her single bisexual mum. And two years ago she met a girl two years older than me and has been living with her ever since. So I became a lesbian in time. They are only 2 years older than me and they go partying a lot and let me do what I want.""</p><p>""Oh I'm so sorry about your real parents,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, thanks, but I never got to know them so it doesn't matter."" she told me.</p><p>""wow, you've had a bad life, I'm so sorry for you,"" I said.</p><p>""I know but my new mums are great, anyway, want to watch a movie?"" Chloe asked, I said yes so we went to the cinema.</p><p>When we got there we decided what movie to watch but they wouldn't let us in because of age. Chloe told me to watch and learn she pulled up her skirt so her pussy was almost showing and pulled down her top so her nipples were half showing, she walked up to the man at the door and squeezed her tits as she walked passed he let her just walk right passed. I went to do the same, I bent down, opened my legs and took my phone out my pussy and walked right passed him, we went right to the back in the big comfy chairs and sat down, the adverts were on so I we watched some porn on my phone. I went to get some food from the food trolly at the bottom so I went down I got lots crisps, chocolate, sweets and lots more the boy asked for £18. I didn't have that so I said if I flash my tits while sitting on the stairs with my legs open will you let me have it fir free, he said yes, so I sat down on a step and opened my legs, pulled my top down and put a three fingers up my pussy then I picked up my stuff and went back to Chloe.</p><p>When I got there, she had her legs up on the seats in front, wide open, her top off and fingering herself to the porn on my phone, I put the phone to the side, took off my top went to take off my bra but the movie started.</p><p>About half an hour later I still had my top off. we had got through most of the food and a sex sene came up so I turned to Chloe and we went to kiss. first we kissed slow and then sped up, I licked up her neck and sucked her earlobe and the brought my hands up to her tits and took her top off, she took my bra off, I went to suck her tits and she hugged me and tipped he head back with her eyes closed. I licked all around her beautiful boob and circled her nipple, then I moved to the other boob and did the same. Our pussies were soaking wet from us and the sex on the cinema screen. I moved back, put the arm rests up and laid down on the seats with my legs open she moved forwards and began to suck my pussy. Then I sat up and had a look around, there was a cupel about 6 seats in front, a group of boys down the front and a group of girls to the left of them. I laid back down and Chloe continued to suck my pussy I closed my eyes and rubbed my tits this was like no sex I had ever had before because normally I have sex just to get something or for fun or with a friend, never with some one I loved. Any way, she put her finger into my pussy and fingered me whilst sucking my clit. I started to make some noise, so we sat up and swapped over she laid down and opens her legs while I laid on top of her and fingered her as I sucked her tits. I brought my hand up from her pussy dripping with her cum and I put it in my mouth. But then the movie ended and the lights came on, we giggled and I stuffed my phone up my pussy again and we put our tops on. Then we left but we were desperate to carry on so we ran to the rest rooms but they were out of order and locked so we ran to a clothes shop.</p><p>When we got there I said ""choose some clothes for me and you can fuck me in them, I'll do the same."" we split off in different directions I went and chose some small red and black panties and a red and black bra. She came back with a tight black dress, we swapped the clothes and went to get changed, got into the changing room and got naked then I walked out to get the dress on the side just to give every one a show coz it makes me horny, the thought that every one can see me naked is great. I got back in the changing room but didn't close the certain. I put on the dress, it was so Short you could just see my pussy when I was standing up and the top barely covered my nipples and it was strapless. I took my phone out and put it on the side then I knocked on the side, sat down and opened my legs. Chloe came around and OMG I exploded, she was amazing, the bra half covered her nipples and those little panties were stunning she shut the curtain and slowly got on her knees and began to lick my pussy, it was amazing, I grabbed my tits and squeezed them tight. My pussy was so wet. I pulled my top down so my tits were out. She looked up at me and giggled, I smiled, stood up and undid her bra, it fell to the ground. I kissed her and our boobs touched, I grabbed her cute little ass. I licked down he neck and sucked her tits then she sat down and I licked down her belly and onto her leg, then across to her pussy. I licked her panties and then slowly took them down to her ankles. I licked her clit, her loverly warm juicy muff was so nice. then moved my hand up and up to her and pushed a finger into her warm wet vergina and moved it in and out. Then I put another in, and another, and finally another, four fingers working there way in and out Chloe's amazing pussy. I sped up she squeezed her tits and tipped her head back with her eyes closed trying to to stay silent. I carred on faster and faster.</p><p>""I'm going to cum,"" she said quietly and then she squirted all over me covering me and the dress in her loverly cum. I stood up and we put our dripping pussies together and rubbed them fast. She looked at me and bit her bottom lip, I smiled and got faster, then I started to cum with an amazing orgasm. I squirted all over her, the changing room and all our cloths. I sat down next to her and kissed her.</p><p>I whispered ""that was amazing."" we were covered in cum and the clothes were soaked I peered round the certain and there were some cloths on the side I picked them up and got back into the changing room. It was a dress, a hideous long thing but it would do. I put it on and went to get some clothes I went and got the same thing as I got before but a smaller size so it would be shorter and for Chloe I got some tight black trousers and a small blue strapped top. I got back and gave Chloe her clothes. She changed into them while I moped up the cum with the old clothes then I changed into my tight black dress and we were leaving when Chloe saw her sort of mum.</p><p>""Hey, Chloe there's a party tomorrow bring your friend,"" she said.</p><p>""OK, bye then,"" Chloe said.</p><p>""You're going to a party with your parents, isn't that a bit sad?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, but their not really my parents there sort of more like friends they are only two years older than me, and anyway I'm, well, I shouldn't be telling you this but I'm kind of attracted to them, like sexualy I mean."" chloe replied</p><p>""Oh, OK then. Well I guess its not that bad I have like, fingered my sister before."" I said. so we left and Chloe went home.</p><p>The next day just after supper I rang up Chloe and asked where it was and if Rachel could come, she said Rachel could come and she gave me her address and I left for her house wearing a black tight strapless dress that came to the top of maniples and had a dip in the centre that came down to my belly button and slits going all down the side. The dress came half way down my ass and I wasn't wearing underwear like always. I had my hair up like a cheerleader again and lots of makeup, black eye liner red lipgloss, tinted cheeks and tons of foundation. I asked my dad if he could drive me to the party in the sports car he said yes so off we went.</p><p>We got down the road and I got a text showing me what Chloe was wearing, she had high heals, tight purple leather trousers with a camel toe and a small tight starchy black top with a small dark purple jacket. She had her beautiful brown hair all messed up and a bit of black eyeliner but she didn't usually wear much makeup because she didn't need to she was hot enough.</p><p>I started to get wet at the sight of this picture, so I put my legs up on the seat of the car and started to finger myself right next to my dad, all he said was "" mind your heals on my car seats.""</p><p>We were now going down the highway and I was about to cum I said ""dad, I'm going to cum what am I going to do?"" he pulled over quickly and I opened the car door and cumed all over the barrier at the road side. I got back in the car and sat down</p><p>""Thanks Dad,"" I said.</p><p>""That's OK baby, I didn't want to be cleaning up your cum tomorrow, is it all gone now?"" he asked.</p><p>""No there's a little left."" I replied. ""Have you got a tissue?""</p><p>""No but put your leg up I'll lick it out"" he said, I put my leg up on the dashboard and my other on the shifter, he took off his seat belt and bent over to lick any remaining cum from my pussy, ha this was good he sat up ""There you go all gone, you still taste like strawberries, my little slutty angel.""</p><p>When we got to chloes house the party had started so my dad dropped me off ""condoms remember."" he said firmly as he left. I saw a man shove a woman out the front door onto the verander and snog her hard while grasping her bum and tities. It looked like fun, I went to the door and walked in there was about 40 people that I could see most were about 16 but there was a fue my age. A boy came up to me and said, ""sex babe? Second door upstairs, 5 minutes.""</p><p>""Yeah all right but why upstairs? Why not here where everyone can see us?"" I said. I pulled his dick out and popped out my tits, he got harder, I sat up on the side and he stuck his dick inside me, he humped me fast, I saw Chloe she ran over ""Hi, u look fit! Just let me Finnish up hear and I'll be with you Chloe baby."" I said, I got on my knees and stuck his cock in my mouth, I sucked hard and fast, I pulled it out I wanked it hard, he cumed in my face, oh yeah, It was good.</p><p>I stood up and walked off with Chloe, just left him. Chloe introduced me to her parents emma and sophie ""hi Charlotte theres a box over there full of condoms, dilldos and shit, just help yourself and there's food and drink in the kitchen, help yourself to that too."" Emma said.</p><p>Then Rachel came in the door and she was wearing white loose mini skirt covering half her ass and a tiny White bikini top. Messed up hair loads of make up and high heals. She came up and said hello and all that and we went off to dance we started to dance and Rachel's skirt was flapping up and down and her bikini was slowly coming undone, I felt my dress creep up my ass until it was just a top really. A group of boys came over and we all flashed our tits ""woooooo"" we all screamed, I went ahead and pulled one of the boys, Chloe and Rachel joins in with the other two. Then we all hopped up on a table, me and Rachel opens our legs and the boys licked us out. Chloe pushed her trousers down and did the same. It was great all three of us sitting in a line, getting licked out wow yeah it was fun the boys stood up and left we. We went off to the kitchen, Chloe left her trousers down so her hole ass and pussy were out. I left my dress up like a top so my hole ass and pussy ere showing.</p><p>We got into the kitchen "" where is your top Rachel?"" Chloe asked.</p><p>""Oh, oops I must of lost it somewhere, never mind."" she said, I opened the fridge and got out a bottle of vodka coke and red bull and mixed them together in three glasses and we downed them in one, SHIT Im not doing that again.</p><p>About half an hour later we were in Living room and to our surprise Harry walked in and Zoe followed him in holding his hand, she was wearing see through black tights, fluffy boots, a T-shirt that was long, came to the middle of her ass, had her shoulders out, her bra was almost completely showing and her hair was blonde and straight. This was like the hottest girl from our year. They stopped and pulled each other, He grabbed her ass and put his hand up her T-shirt and started to rub her pussy, they stayed like this for about 20 seconds the smiled at each other and she went off to the kitchen he slapped her ass as she left. He walked over to us ""hi how are you?""</p><p>He kissed me, then Rachel, then Chloe.</p><p>""What the fuck is going on? One day your not popular, don't go to parties, don't have a girlfriend and your frigid and now your the opposite,"" Rachel said.</p><p>""Oh, hypnotism is great, I can do anything, look,"" he took a girl's hand as she came past and told her to push on his hand ""SLEEP!"" he pulled his hand away, her head dipped, ""right the way down, right the way deep, right the way sound asleep, when I wake you if I touch your head with my dick you will become instantly wet and horny and when you feel horny you will start to strip and the less cloths you have on the hornyer you feel and the hornyer you feel the more you just want to do what ever I say. 3,2,1 wide awake."" he shoved her to the ground and stuck his cock in her mouth, stood up and did as he said she stripped naked, first the top, then the skirt, then the panties. ""OK, that enough time to suck me"" she got back on her knees and sucked him off until he nearly cumed, then she stopped so he could save it for later. Zoe came back in and sat on the side with Harry, we went off and they made out on the table. We got out into the back garden, Rachel was still missing her top, I still had my dress like a top and Chloe still had her trousers down. It was so good to get a breath of fresh air and be half naked outside. We sat on a bench and chilled for a bit. Slowly fingering ourselves while talking about random things. Rachel was saying how she wanted to buy a huge dildo from the shop in the morning. Then Harry and Zoe came to join us ""hi, just letting you know it's about 4 in the morning and some people are leaving but the people staying are going to have a big orgy in about ten minutes if you want to join us."" Harry told us.</p><p>When we got in and there was a box of sex toys and Emma asked Chloe if she knew where the big vibrating dildow was, she said it was in the garage so off we went, Chloe had an external garage at the end of the garden. As we entered she told us not to walk past the laser it would shut us in, it was a kind of security thing. We walked up to the dildo it was big, Rachel took a photo on her phone of it, Chloe told us to take the matrice as well, I went to pick it up and almost dropped it Rachel rushed over to help we carried it into the house and Chloe brought the dildo some people had got started. There was about 10 of us in total me, Chloe, Rachel, Emma, sophie, Zoe, Harry and three other boys we all got naked and Harry put his dick in Zoe, I put my pussy on Harry's face and I fingers Chloe. Chloe kissed Rachel who was getting fucked by one of the other boys. Emma and Sophie were fucking each on the sofa at the side, a boy went over to them and emma sucked him while fingering sophie and this is when Chloe left the main orgy and went over to her mum.</p><p>""Mummy can I fuck you?"" she asked, ""can I cum all over you?""</p><p>""You little slut, of course you can,"" Emma said.</p><p>""OH FUCKING HE'LL YES!"" that was Zoe Cummings all over Harry they moved over to the side and she sucked him for about a minute, then Harry came over to us and Sophie stuck out her tounge and he cumed all over her face and mouth she. Swooshed it around and then spat it onto emmas tits and Chloe rubbed it around and then climbed on top, sitting on her like a horse rubbing her pussy on the cum. She sat up and Chloe sucked on her mum's pussy, back in the main orgy I think a boy had his dick in me and another girl was sucking me tits but I was still watching Chloe. Zoe and harry were in the other room now and probably went coming back. Just then a warm sticky dealing inside me, oh shit! Some boy just cumed in me. Oh well I'm sure Emma has an after morning pill or soming I started to finger myself and then after a while I cumed all over the girl infront of me so I left the orgy and went next door to sleep.</p><p>I woke up the next morning in the bath, I got up and went down stairs with a terrible hangover. I went down stairs. Harry went to the shop, all the other boys had left. Emma said, ""right all girls come here now, over there on the table there is a pot of after morning pills, we all need yours, one each.""</p><p>Every one was there but Rachel emma would find her in a minute. Every one took a pill at the same time, ""wow, I know your ment to feel a bit sick but I feel dizzy."" I said. ""shit same."" said Chloe ""and me"" emma said we all fell to the floor.........</p>"
565,"Charlotte and Chloe sitting in a tree, F-U-C-K-I-N-G, Part 3",Charlotte,3,"Part 3 of ""Charlotte and Chloe"" the day after the party, I got the idea from The hangover.","['m', 'f', 'mast']","<p>.......I woke up the next morning in the bath, I got up and went down stairs with a terrible HANGOVER. I went down stairs. Harry went to the shop, all the other boys had left. Emma said, ""right all girls come here now, over there on the table there is a pot of after morning pills, we all need yours, one each.""</p><p>Every one was there but rachel emma would find her in a minute. Every one took a pill at the same time, ""wow, I know your ment to feel a bit sick but I feel dizzy."" I said. ""shit same."" said Chloe ""and me"" emma said we all fell to the floor.........</p><p>........We woke up not knowing what the fuck was going on. I looked around, Chloe wasnt wearing any trousers and I had my dress up above my wast, but I couldn't see Rachel ""Rachel!"" I called ""has any one seen Rachel?"" I said</p><p>""no"" everyone shok heads. We searched the house ""oh where is she, give her a ring."" Chloe said. ""no answer.""</p><p>""Fuck sake, RACHEL!"" I yelled, nothing.</p><p>""Has any one seen that big dildo?"" Emma said.</p><p>""No sorry."" I said. ""Wait she wanted one, didn't she?""</p><p>""Yeah so?"" Chloe said.</p><p>""Many she's at the sex shop,"" I said ""Let's go.""</p><p>We left for the sex shop in town. Chloe pulled her trousers up a bit but half her ass was still out and I pulled my dress down but I still had my ass out.</p><p>When we got there we went in and it was one of those crooked shops that sell anything to any one. ""hi""</p><p>""You all right? Can I help you,"" the shop keeper said</p><p>""Yes, has any one come in looking for one of those big vibrating dildows?"" Chloe asked</p><p>""Yes they just left, said they were going home to get money, err is this important?""</p><p>""Yes we really need to find them."" I said</p><p>""Oh OK good luck, and can I just say yo all look very slutty to day can I just see those tits, please?""</p><p>""Ready 3, 2, 1"" we all pulled our boobs out and then left the shop with them still out.</p><p>We got out side and put our tops on at the bus stop. We waited for the bus back to Rachel's house and when we got on we went to the back so we could finger each other. We sat down and Chloe pulled her trousers down to he knees so did sophie, Emma spread her legs and pulled back her skirt and I lifted my dress up and got on the floor and put my head between chloes legs and sucked. Emma put one leg on the seats infront and the other up on our seats, then Sophie started to lick Emma's pussy while spreading her legs behind so that Chloe could finger her. I fingered myself, ""emm, oh, oh yeah"" then I took my finger out of my warm wet pussy and put it into chloes dripping wet juicy pussy, I moved it in and out slowly at first and then sped up, Chloe wistpered.</p><p>""Emmm, oh, yeah just like that, oh yeah"" meanwhile Sophie was licking emma's pussy, Emma placed her hand on sophies head and pushed it in deeper while bobbing up and down.</p><p>""Oh yeah, ooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yyyyeeeaah, oh yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, oh yeah, emm, yes"" sophie sat up and took her trousers off completely and took emma's place, Emma got on top of Sophie in a 69 position and they started to suck while I was still sucking Chloe.</p><p>""Oh yes, come on, I'm going to cum, yes go on, don't stop."" she cumed all over my face and it dribbled down onto my boobs, so I rolled my dress down and stood up. Chloe then licked the cum off my tits, then she sat back and smiled at me. We sat down next to each other and I put my left leg over her right and we fingered each other ""shall I try to cum again?""</p><p>""Yeah, go on."" I said, she stopped fingering me and we both fingered her. I worked her clit and she put three fingers up her vergina.</p><p>""Oh yeah, emmm.......wow, harder...... Not long now"" I felt her vergina swell up inside, I pushed the swelling down ""holy shit, that felt good, oh yeah,"" she cumed all over the place ""OOOOOHHHHHH YES! Oh yes."" ihad bent over to catch it in my mouth as much as I could. I got on the floor and then crawled to the front of the bus, the three girls looked at me.</p><p>""What the fuck she doing?"" Emma said, I got to the front and looked into the drivers mirror and opend my mouth, all chloes cum dribbled out I rubbed it into my tits and lick my fingers. Then the bus pulled up to our stop, I turned to the driver and said ""I know you filmed us on you phone via the mirror so give me a tenner and you can keep it, also if I get on your bus ever again I go free, and send it to me, yeah?""</p><p>Looking red the bus driver agreed.</p><p>We got off the bus and sorted our clothes out, then we walked to Rachel's house to finally find her.</p><p>When we got there we knocked on the door and there was no answer, we knocked again....but still no answer ""she's not in."" I said.</p><p>""Wow, no shit Sherlock. Give her a ring."" Sophie said, I did</p><p>""Fuck me, still no answer."" I shouted.</p><p>""Maybe she's been and gone and she's back at the sex shop."" Chloe suggested.</p><p>""Fuck sake, how hard is it to find this whore?"" Emma said.</p><p>""Chloe look calm it, let's just go to the shop, OK."" so we went and got back on a bus.</p><p>We got back to the shop and walked in, ""hay, any luck?""</p><p>""Does it look like it?"" sophie said.</p><p>""No, I knew that they just came back and left."" the shop keeper said.</p><p>""You have got to be fucking kidding me.</p><p>""It's OK I know exactly where they were going, but you've got to guess.""</p><p>""JUST FUCKING TELL US!"" Emma yelled.</p><p>""If your gong to be like that then forget it.....look I know you really want to find them so I'll tell you for 100 quid"" the shop keeper said.</p><p>""100! What?"" I said</p><p>We left the shop ""how are we going to get 100 quid"" Chloe asked</p><p>""Well I got a tenner, I can sell our bus vid to someone and the rest can just be, well, prostitution I guess."" I said</p><p>We all agreed and went off. I found someone to sell the bid video to and then went looking for boys to fuck.</p><p>I walked off and went to fined a guy. straight away I came across a boy standing at a bus stop, ""hi""</p><p>""Err, hi do I know you?"" he said.</p><p>""No, can I ask you something?""</p><p>""Yeah what""</p><p>""Do you think I'm fit?"" I asked</p><p>""Err, yeah I gues so, why do you ask?""</p><p>""Coz I need some money fast and if I fuck you now com you give me some?""</p><p>""Wow, wow, wow hold on you want to have sex with me?""</p><p>""Yeah I need that money.""</p><p>""Errm, OK how much? I've only got 40 on me,"" he said.</p><p>""That's perfect,"" I looked around there was no one about ""OK, get your dick out,"" I said</p><p>""What here? In public?""</p><p>""Yeah, why not?"" I said.</p><p>""Oh well what the fuck,"" he got his dick out and I sat on the bus stop seat and pulled up my skirt. I liked my fingers and pushed them into my pussy.</p><p>""Emmmm, yeah."" I groaned ""emmm"" he pushed his cock into my wet pussy, I breathed in and held my breath then as he moved back I breathed out ""oh, yes"" then he started to speed up, in and out, in and out. ""oh, go faster! Emmm"" he got faster and faster ""oh my god, oh yes."" my pussy was so wet and the feeling of his dick was so good I completely forgot that I was out in public half naked fucking some guy I don't know. He pulled it out I dropped to the floor and stuck his cock as far into my mouth as I could I and I gave him a blow job, gagging and spitting all over him, dribbling all down my tits. He took it out and put it in between my tits I pushed them together and he reused backwards and forwards. I looked up at him in a dirty way and liked my lips. I started fingering myself ""emmm, oh yeah"" then he sat on the bench I took my dress completely off, so I was buck naked in public, I climbed on-top of him and stuck his dick in my pussy. I moved up and down faster and faster ""oh I'm going to cum!"" I said ""ermmm, oh yeah, oh yeah, oh yeah, OH YEAH, YEAH,YEAH, YEAH, YEAH, YEAH........OH YES!"" I screened as I cumed all over him, we carried on</p><p>""I'm going to cum now!"" he said.</p><p>""Yeah go, go,"" I told him, ""oh yeah"" I jumped off and got on my need and opened my mouth to wait for him to cum in my face ""cum in my face like the dirty little whore I am!"" he bummed allover me. He sat back and watched me swallow his cum. He gave me the 40 quid and I left naked just carrying my dress.</p><p>I put my dress on and we all met up at the cinema ""OK what did we get? I got 15 for the vid and 40for fucking a guy at a bus stop.""</p><p>""I got 30 for a blow job"" said Chloe.</p><p>""We got 45 for a four some in a changing room."" said Sophie and Emma.</p><p>""So that's 120, yeah"" Chloe said.</p><p>""130, Chloe."" I said.</p><p>""Shut up I knew that, just testing you,""</p><p>""Yeah sure, OK so let go back to the shop."" Emma said.</p><p>We got to the shop and payed the man, ""OK he said""</p><p>""Wow wow wow, stop, what do you mean HE?""</p><p>""He the guy you have been following all day, he said it was a present for a slut called Rachel and he just left for her house."" the shop keeper said.</p><p>""for shit sake back again."" I said, so we got back on the bus to rachels house.</p><p>When we got there Harry was by the door, we told him we had been following him all day thinking he was Rachel he laughed and explained that he had left while we were still asleep this morning and Rachel was there then but the big dildo wasn't. We went and sat on a bench to think where she could be I looked round and I to Harry ""shall  we have that fuck by the garages that you owe me""</p><p>""Wait, you genius,"" he said</p><p>""Oh, thank you, why?"" I said</p><p>""Garrage, she's in the garrage,"" he said</p><p>""Is she how do you know?"" Chloe asked</p><p>""Think of it, she would have been puting the big dildo back and got trapped I guess, look I'm not sure but let's try,"" he said. We ran to Chloe's house fast, it wasn't far.</p><p>When we got there we went straight to the garage and opened up the door, Rachel was sitting In the corner co weed in cum and totally naked, ""What the fuck happened?""</p><p>""Well remember last night we came to get a matress for the orgy, well you know when you nearly dropped it on the car and I rushed to help, well I left my phone on the side and this morning I came to get it and take the big dildo bake too of corse the stupid scurity thing went off trapping me in, and my phone was out of battery so all I could do was wait so I sat her fingering and vibrating myself to death all day."" Rachel explained</p><p>""Oh I see, fuck me, well Harry's got you a present look."" I said.</p><p>""Get that thing away I've cummed myself to death today,"" she said</p><p>""So why did we pass out in the first place?"" Chloe asked, Sophie then came out the house holding a packet.</p><p>""You know these birth control pills we had this morning, well they ain't.""</p><p>""Ain't what?"" I said.</p><p>""They ain't birth control pills they're what I use to nuder the cat."" Sophie said, Rachel laughed.</p><p>""WHAT?!"" WE YELLED!</p>"
566,A schoolgirls confession,Charmaine,0,I am a 11 year old Filipina girl,['f'],"<p>So I live in a small town in the Philippines, my family is poor, most people here are, my Grandfather owns some land and we farm it growing vegetables and we have some goats and about 20 chickens. My mother is single mom, she had me when she was 18, and I never knew my father, all the uncles and all are like take care of me so I am ok. I miss having a dad when I am in school and there was no one there when the other children had fathers to show their pictures and grades to etc or on founders day. But my mother she is always there for me so its not like I am totally alone. I have many cousins and every one helps out on the farm and taking vegetables and eggs to the market to sell so we survive.</p><p>So that tells you a little about me. Well I am 11 and at school one day and this young foreign girl I guess 25 was sent as exchange teacher, she was so pretty, golden hair and white skin, Ms Wright, all the boys are oohhh aahhh and even the girls admire her, I look at her eyes, so blue, no one here has blue eyes, I think she is looking at me, but she is looking at everyone but even at 13 I feel excited to imagine she is looking at me.</p><p>Every day in the class she teaches Math and Science I cannot think, some how I cant hear anything its like my attention is lost I have to fight to pay attention her words because otherwise I go home and the problems I do not know how to do its so bad.. My homework is bad, I get wrong answers, I never got wrong before, I normally get A grades. Finally one day at class end I think I hear my name, Charmaine stay I want to talk to you. its like in a dream and I am walking out of the class when one boy push me and say Hey.. teacher is talking to you .. she told you stay why you disobey? I go what?? Oh my goodness I am turn back and i am feeling like crying.</p><p>But she is kind, she sit me down and puts my homework in front of me and says . to me she checked my past grades in the grade book and they are good, what is the problem why am I finding it so hard, is there anything she can do to help? I cant say anything all I can do is smell her perfume and I cannot think I just shake my head. Somewhere I can hear her saying it seems like I do not have the steps down to solve the Algebra equations and all I can do is nod. Well it seems that I have to stay one hour after school every day to get tuition she said .. go get permission slip from my parents. And I leave.</p><p>Well my mother was angry I am bad grades so of course she said I am to stay and get tuition, so every day after class I am alone with teacher, doing Math. The first days are horrible, all the students are teasing me tell me I am teachers pet ha.. and I see them peek through the windows at me sitting in there doing math and teacher writing on board.</p><p>About one week later I find I can talk to her, and my math is getting better, she asks me about my life and family and tells me about hers, soon we are like friends and all the girls in class are now so jealous always saying to me teasing the words Teacher Wright and Charmaine sitting on a tree, k-i-s-s-i-n-g and stuff it makes me mad but nothing to do. After our tuition she leaves on her motor bike and I walk home, its late and hard to get trike in front of the school anymore (its a motor bike taxi) home so I walk its 8 k to go home so tiring.</p><p>This next morning I am waiting on the street for the trike to pick me up, and here is Ms Wright, she stop the motor next me and say 'hop on' I am kind of shocked but I do and we are riding to the school and I am getting to hold her waist, I do not know if I should hold her hard or what all I know is I am pressed against her back, I am sure every time she stop he can feel my body, I just close my eyes and I can feel so hot like the time one boy was kissing me at the school dance.. Oh we are at the school so fast, and I have to get off and my legs are weak, I almost fall down, she says ""You OK?"" I go yes maam Yes maam and run up the steps.</p><p>All during classes I smell my arms I smell of her lotion or I cannot wait to take a break and go to the girls room, when I get there I go in the stall and lock the door and I touch myself, I am wet, I saw some internet movie where a girl is masturbate so I know how to do that and goodness I do it so quickly there I am sure some girls in there can hear my movements, I do not care, I have to finish .. finally I do and its so good, I am not thinking about anything, really just that I am so very turn on. and have to do it.</p><p>Math class comes, and I am so embarrassed I cannot look Ms Wright in the face, maybe she will know what I did, its stupid but I think it shows on my face, I have my hand on my head kind of covering my eyes looking down at the book and then I smell it, I am such a fool, I forgot to wash and I can smell myself on my hand, I am trying to think of a way to excuse myself and go out of class to wash when I hear my name, Oh goodness Ms Wright she is asking me to come to the board and do this problem in front of the class, I think I am going to die, but I go up and she hands me the chalk, oh such a fool I am I reach out with my right hand to take it and she is sitting so its real near to her .. what if she can smell my hand? I quickly go to the board, so relief that the problem is one I have done before during tuition, so do the problem and stand to the side, she checks it and tells the class to copy it down and I can sit down.</p><p>That day after class I go to my after school class as usual and we do my homework and work on one chapter ahead, and Ms Wright asks me how do I get home and I told her I walk or take the trike if its available, she says well I seem to live on the way to her house so do not worry she is happy to give me a ride. Right about that time I feel my self like suddenly making water and I squeeze my legs together so it wont leak, I do not know what I am doing, its so embarrassing. The ride home is my joy, I can press against her hope she does not notice, i can feel the bump of the road and buzz of the engine between my legs and i just cannot help it I do something I have never done before I start to have a big cum, I must have squeeze my legs against both sides of her because she looks back and said dont worry .. you wont fall off... I think thank goodness she does not realize what I just did.</p><p>That day during tution she said to me, Charmaine.. do you like me? I guess I stutter what Maam? and she repeated do you like me? all I can do is whisper yes.. and she said to me that she knew what I did when riding behind her, I think I am going to die, and want to vanish but all I can do is not breathe and hide my face. then she walk over and I feel her lips on my neck behind me kiss my neck and she said . well I like you too.. a lot Charmaine. then she walk away.</p><p>We did not speak another word after that about it, we finish the lesson like nothing happen and I do not think I hear a word what she said. We left the school and I am riding behind her going home, but she does not stop at the house he goes up the hill past my house to her apartment that she is renting opens the gate and we ride up to her place, I get off and all she says is lets go inside come on.. so I follow her. Its a nice place, just three rooms and a little balcony look out over the back. I am standing there not knowing what to do when she comes behind me and starts to kiss my neck again, it feels so good but I know I should not do it but I cannot stop her, then she turn me around and is kissing my eyes and nose and then my lips, its the first time a girl has kissed me, I have kissed boys before but this It feels so much better I like what she is doing to me and for the next few minutes we just make out, I feel her hands rubbing my breast and then she is pulling up my uniform shirt and her hands are under my shirt and playing with me, I like it, I can feel myself just so getting wet and I just give up and let her play my breast, then she picks me up like a baby and carries me to her bedroom and puts me on the bed and is lifted up my shirt and kissing my breasts, it feels so good, I have not let anyone ever do that before but I do not want her to stop so I just lay there and I am touching her head, she has soft fine hair, I like a lot what she is doing to my breasts, and then i can feel her unsnap my pants. No body has ever done to me that before, and I say Mamm maam and she just says Charmaine, do not be afraid, I wont hurt you, I say oh but no one has done to me this and she said to me shhhhh and then my pants are off and I think she is kissing my legs up from the knees, I have no idea what his happening and let her .. it feels nice and then she is at between my legs and pulling my panties to the side and I feel her licking me, oh my it feels different I do not know what she is doing and never heard of anyone doing this, I do not know what to do but it does feel good, and then her tongue is inside and I feel the start of my come again I try to push away her head, i do not want to do on her face but she is strong and stay there and I start to come, again and again not like one pulse like normally I do to my self, this is different its again and again and I can hear myself saying ahhhhhh like scream and each pulse its harder and then its like white light and so like I am going to faint</p><p>She just got in the bed and laid next to me after that and it felt so good I fell asleep for a bit, then I woke up and she is kissing my lips saying wake up I have to take you home, so I got up and got dressed, I am shy of her and tried to hide but she turned me around and said do not be shy let me see you so I just let her. I did not know what to do she is kissing me again and we talk for a bit, she said perhaps I should not tell my friends what we did or my parents because they might be upset and she can get in trouble with the school. I already knew that and was not going to say anything. She said she would like to see me again if I did not mind and I said ok, we hug for a bit and she said to me I am falling in love with you Charmaine. I think I already was in love since seeing her the first time so it felt good to her saying that. We got tidy and she reached me to my street where the house is and I walked home, mom asked why I am late, I told her we did some study and she said ok . that was it.</p><p>After that every morning Teacher will pick me up and we ride to school and then I go to my classes, already all the girls and the boys too are telling me I am her girlfriend and teasing me, its ok, I did not mind I just say she is my teacher and offer me ride its nothing. But I do not think anyone is believing me.</p><p>After that first time, we stop doing tution in school and just go to her house, every day after school and we will make out and then she will undress me and kiss between my legs till I will come, I like to let her undress me completely I notice that however she never tries to undress or always is dressed. I do not know why, I like to be naked in front of her. I love her soft lips and I squeeze her breasts while we kiss. But I m kind of wanting to see her body too. She must have read my mind because today it change, she ask if I want her to undress too? and I said yes so she said I should undress her then since she did me, so I did start, it was so hot to take off her clothes, I liked touching her skin, She has on the prettiest blue bra and compared to most Filipina girls her breasts are huge, I am unsure if I should try to take off the bra but when I feel for the clips on the back I find none.. I am confused, then she say to me, its in the front baby, and I see it. I am so hot my hands are shaking, and I almost do not get it open, and then her breasts just jump out, they are firm and larger with light color nipples, I vaguely hear her saying kiss them and I take her nipple in my mouth, its soft and pink, I have never done this before, I do not know what to do , but I follow what she was doing to me earlier and try to follow her, Her skirt falls to the floor and I can see her panties, matching blue, As I start to pull them down I see she is shaved, smooth so pretty, My mother taught me to shave when I start to get hairy, at that time I had one or two hairs, but now I have many and know how to keep myself clean shaven, my hands are shaking as I touch her between the legs, I can hear her take in a breath and I decide, ok lets try more and my fingers go so easily in her sex, I have touch myself before many times and masturbated, but this is different, its big soaking wet and then my fingers find her hole, its like they have their own brain because I find myself inserting one and then two and she is saying Oh God Charmaine over and over again, we are kissing and my hand is in her, I do to her what I do to myself, its just that she is so much bigger down there, and so much more wet. I rub it like I did with a myself before and she asked me if I would like to kiss it like she does me, I had never done that before but I decide that its only fair so I kneel down taste her and stuck my tongue in her hole it was so warm and silky soft, wet and kind of salty, somehow I am not turn off from it instead I felt like how a bee feels when it found honey its like it was made to be in my lips and even though I had never done it before I could not help but lick her and roll her clitoris in my mouth .. she is moaning my name over and over again and her hands are on my head and I felt so strong, like I have her in my power now just with my lips, she is oh my God I love you and I know she wants to finish as she pushes herself against my lips, then she is clamping her legs around my head and saying ahhhhh and I taste her .. salty.,. a bit slippery, I move my mouth away and its like whitish stuff but not bad taste, something makes me lick it and she jerks as my tongue touches her and more comes out into my my mouth, I want her to feel good the way she made me feel. I keep her in my mouth till she is calm.</p><p>I think we loved each other 2 times that day. She and I both hold each other and falling asleep .. when I wake its late for me I should be home, frantic I get dressed and she wakes up and I tell her I am in trouble if I do not get home so she gets dressed too and rides me to the street by my house and I walk home. I cannot dodge my mother, she is standing at the front and says again where have you been? I told her with my teacher and we lost time because there was many assignments. Then she said to me, good thing I told the truth because she had walked to the gate and saw teacher drop me off or I would have been in big trouble. Then she said I have chores to do so I better get to it, its washing clothes and later helping with dinner, I find it hard to do, all I want to do is think of my teacher and what we did, It is very hard to also stay awake, I am so so tired. But I do my chores and go to my room and lay down. I fall asleep and sleep so hard I do not hear the morning alarm clock and its my little brother shaking me saying get up Mama has breakfast ready..</p>"
567,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 1",Cheryl Taggert,1,Cheryl is a little girl in a grown-up world.  Her mother is a porn actress and Cheryl walks in on her one day while her mother is masturbating to one of her own movies.  What happens next changes everyone's lives--and it's a change for the better.  The story is told from Cheryl's viewpoint after she grows up and approaches her thirtieth birthday.,"['Fg', 'FFg']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter One--My Lifelong Sexual Adventure Begins at Age Six</p><p>Hi. I'm Cheryl. I'm in my late twenties now, almost thirty, actually. But my sexual life began when I was much younger. I was only six, in fact, and my first lover was my mother.</p><p>You see, my mom was a porn star, so it only follows that I would be exposed to a lot of sex when I was growing up and would develop my tastes at an early age. The fact is one of my earliest sexual memories was walking into my mom's bedroom to find her masturbating while watching one of her own movies. She is a narcissist. She loves looking at herself and seeing her own nude body turns her on. I can't really blame her. She was and is very sexy. She was 16 when I was born, barely. I was born three days after her 16th birthday. She had gotten pregnant when she and her boyfriend at the time were making their own porn video. She had been 15 and her boyfriend was 18 and home from boot camp. It was the only time he didn't use a condom, so my mom is sure that's when she got pregnant with me. They had set up the camera and videotaped themselves fucking. My mom still has the video, and yes, I've seen it. My mom was hot, and her boyfriend was good-looking too, but my eyes stayed on my mom the first time I saw it and every time since then. The first time I saw it was the day after the events I'm about to describe. My mom pretty well made me her sex toy, though it started quite by accident. It all started when I caught my mom masturbating. I walked into her room without knocking and there she was on her bed, her hand rubbing herself ""down there."" I asked here what she was doing and she looked at me, her hand still in the ""cookie jar,"" so to speak. She called me to her and had me start rubbing her pussy while she continued to watch the video. She hadn't cum yet and my entry and question led her to realize I could (ahem) give her a hand. She explained where her clit was and told me to rub it HARD and FAST. Well, she was my mom, so I did what I was told. Then I began watching the movie and saw her in it. Before that day, I had no idea how my mom made such a good living. I guess I still didn't really know that was her job, but I asked her if the man was hurting her because it looked like they were fighting. She said it may look like they were fighting and it may sound like she was hurt, but in fact the moaning was because it felt good, not bad.</p><p>I watched the man's large cock (though I had no idea what it was called back then) as it plunged in and out of my mom. Meanwhile, my mom was plunging two fingers into the same tunnel the man's ""thingy"" as I called it then was plunging into and out of. Mom was also pinching her nipples--first the left then the right. My own hand kept rubbing her clit. As one hand tired, I replaced it with the other. I was mesmerized. I wasn't sure what she was doing, but it appeared to feel VERY good to her since her moaning was getting stronger.</p><p>Then, suddenly, she was moaning even louder, like she was doing in the movie. I remember being happy my mom was a movie star, but she explained it wasn't like the girls I saw in the movies on TV or at the theatre. Once she'd calmed down, she took me into her arms and started explaining the facts of life, warning me at the same time that I could NOT tell my friends because A) they wouldn't believe me and B) they would tell their parents, who would believe them and therefore begin causing LOTS of trouble for her and me. I didn't want that, so I promised mom I wouldn't tell anyone. I wondered why she had said my friends wouldn't believe me until she began to tell me herself. If it hadn't been my mom, I wouldn't have believed it either.</p><p>She had me strip and began showing me where my clit and vagina were. I was already aware of my butt hole, but until that day I thought it had only one use. Mom explained that these parts were the main good feeling places on my body. I guess she could tell I didn't really believe they could feel THAT good, so she demonstrated--on me.</p><p>""Here, honey. Move up here to the pillows and lie back and watch."" She positioned herself between my legs, spread them apart, and leaned in toward my small pussy, which I called a po-po back then. I felt her lips and tongue massaging me there. At first, it felt pleasant, but not nearly so good that I felt I needed to squirm and moan the way Mommy had been doing both in her bed and on the TV.</p><p>""I don't really feel great feelings,"" I told her.</p><p>""Just wait and give it time,"" she said, knowing where this was heading and incapable of telling me something for which I had no frame of reference. Her mouth returned to its job and continued to lick my po-po, concentrating on the place where she said my clit was. (To be honest, I thought she'd called it a glit, which brought some laughter later when she heard me use the word incorrectly: ""No, honey, CLIT, with a K sound!"")</p><p>So I waited. Things got tingly down there. Yes, the tingle was definitely down there. And spreading. And becoming more pronounced. Suddenly, I realized this was feeling VERY good. Mom's mouth was glued to my slit and I now could feel every movement of her tongue. It was as if I could see it, which of course I couldn't, and I could feel it moving around what I thought was my glit. I noticed that my hips were starting to move on their own. I wasn't aware of their movements until I noticed the slow churning that was also rubbing my butt into the satin sheets on my mommy's bed. I began to notice that THAT felt good too, with the soft satin rubbing against my butt and transferring good feelings throughout my lower areas, even down my legs to my feet. I was beginning to breathe much faster and my face felt hot, which was odd since I knew the AC was on and I'd actually come into my mommy's room in the first place because I was cold and wanted to snuggle with her. Then I heard myself moaning. It was like the movement of my hips. I hadn't noticed it until I realized I was doing it. When I realized it, I also realized I had been doing it for a short time but had thought it was the TV since the video was still playing. I turned my attention to the TV and saw my mom on the screen. She was doing to another woman--a woman I recognized as one of her friends named Jill--exactly what she was doing to me. My mind began to flit from one thought to another. I wondered why Jill was on the TV too. I thought of her and my mom and how close they were, despite the fact that Jill was about ten years older than my mom. Later, I would realize the reason my mom had laughed once when she'd said about Jill, ""And it's her REAL name!"" And my mommy saying that flit through my head without knowing the connection it had to the feelings I was having down there. My attention returned to my situation: I was lying on my back on my mommy's satin sheets with mommy's mouth glued to my po-po and my butt starting to feel the tingles that were spreading quickly from what I thought of as my glit. Then I realized something else. At some point, Mommy had pushed a finger into my butt hole, and I was realizing THAT felt good too! I have no idea how long Mommy had been down there making me understand what only feeling it would explain, but I suddenly thought I was going to pee. The urge was strong, but just a little bit different from the usual urge to pee. Almost panting, I blurted out to Mommy, ""I think I have to pee, Mommy!""</p><p>She lifted her mouth from my po-po long enough to say, ""No, you don't.""</p><p>I thought she was putting me off. ""No, I do!""</p><p>She stopped again and spoke quickly, ""It's the good feeling wanting to come. Let it happen, even if you DO pee!""</p><p>Well, okay. If Mommy doesn't mind if I pee in her face, then that's her problem, I thought. So I relaxed and just let the feeling happen.</p><p>It began to build again. I was sure when whatever was going to happen happened, I would pee, but I decided again that was Mommy's problem, not mine because whatever was going to happen was building itself like fire on a mountain and it was going to eat me up in its flames. She seemed intent on giving me what she had described as the world's best feeling. So I focused on the feeling spreading throughout my lower half, up my tummy to my nipples and even my scalp as well as coursing down my legs all the way to my toes--which I now realized were curled, my feet flexed tightly as if I were trying to make a fist out of my feet.</p><p>The feeling was beginning to overtake me. I could feel bursts of air and sound coming from me. I could feel Mommy's mouth and tongue exploring and lapping at my slit, which seemed to be the only thing in the world at that moment, as if the rest of the world was just a fairy tale, and my po-po was the only thing that mattered.</p><p>Then it happened.</p><p>I came.</p><p>It slammed into me like a frieght train carrying the world's greatest feeling.</p><p>I didn't know what the feeling was called, but I was in love with it.</p><p>Immediately and forever.</p><p>I was having my first orgasm.</p><p>And though I didn't know what it was called, I knew it wouldn't be my last experience with it. I intended to learn as much as I could about this glorious, spellbinding, so-great-it-was-numbing feeling and enjoy it every day of my life if I could.</p><p>Some would say I may have passed out, but I think all that happened was the bliss was too overwhelming for me to be conscious of anything else. I've read books where people, especially women, claimed they passed out from the joy of an orgasm. I've been around many people, mostly women, when they had an orgasm; most of the climaxes were fabulous, none of them meaningless. And to this day, I've never seen anyone faint. They would get a look of absolute bliss on their faces, but they were conscious, even if they were conscious only of the wonderful feeling coursing through their bodies at the speed of light.</p><p>Anyway, when the feelings of bliss subsided enough to notice the rest of the world beyond my po-po, I looked at Mommy. She was smiling. I was too. ""You had your first orgasm!"" she said, and I had a name for the wonderful feeling that had overpowered me. I just smiled and nodded, silently turning the word over in my mind, relishing it and repeating it to myself like a mantra so I wouldn't forget it.</p><p>""You know, you can give yourself one anytime you want,"" she said.</p><p>What? Huh? Did she say what I thought she said?</p><p>""I can?"" I asked, feeling as if she had just told me that they'd passed a law that every day would be Christmas, Easter, Halloween, Thanksgiving, and my birthday, all rolled into one.</p><p>""Yep. Just rub your clit with your fingers until the feeling builds and takes you over the edge.""</p><p>Of course. That is what she had been doing when I entered her room, after all. She hadn't needed me to have an orgasm, but I had been a help. It was my first knowledge that a partner always makes it better, vague though that knowledge was. I reached down and touched myself. My now sore glit jolted.</p><p>If a Hindu had come into the room and explained Nirvana at that moment, I would have understood him perfectly. And, it later occurred to me, had someone entered the room, I would have made no move at all to cover my nakedness. It was the beginning of my chosen path of going nude whenever and wherever I could, which is whenever I am at home or at my mommy's set where she was working.</p><p>Yes, I began to accompany her--and go around as naked as the actresses and actors were when ""doing their job."" The difference was that the majority of them wore a robe until they were called for their scenes. I wore no robe. Yes, several of them made passes at me, both male and female. A few of the passes were more or less innocent, but more created the encounters I later realized were some of the most wonderful times I had growing up.</p><p>Jill was one of the women who did more than ask me if I wanted to go into a deserted room. In fact, Jill ended up living with my mom and me for at least a year, maybe a few months longer.</p><p>The funny thing was that nobody seemed to mind if I was running around the sets naked, nor did they mind if I went into a deserted room with someone. My mom didn't mind, so why should they, seemed to be the rule. One young married couple who worked behind the camera never asked me to go with them, but they loved to watch me in action. They would watch me licking someone's pussy or sucking someone's dick and masturbate. By that time I knew what it was and what everything was called, even the clit. It was actually a lot of fun.</p><p>Of course, I also ran around naked at home. Mom, and later Jill, would allow me to do anything sexual I wanted to do. Many's the morning one of them would come to my bedroom to rouse me out of bed only to discover I had already roused myself quite well, and I was still ""roused"" and they allowed me to finish--or joined in and helped. They would also often find videos starring my mother, Jill, or any number of other people playing quietly on my TV/VCR.</p><p>Jill LOVED my pussy. I can put it no differently than that. I was seven when she moved in and had turned eight by the time she moved away, and she would always exclaim how precious my bald little pussy was. I had quite a few threesomes with her and mommy. This is the story of just one--the first one.</p><p>Two days after the first episode with my mommy, Jill came over to our house for dinner and ""relaxation"" as she and mommy called it. This was before I had attended mommy's work and become a sexpot for nearly everyone on the set, male or female, as well as before I became a nudist whenever possible. Mommy let Jill in and dropped the robe she'd been wearing, revealing her luscious body which had only a red thong covering her pussy. Jill smiled until she saw that I was standing right there in the room and had seen my mommy's display of sexuality toward Jill. I could see her expression change from one of lustful appreciation to confusion.</p><p>""Kayleigh,"" she said to my mom, ""you realize Cheryl's in here, right?""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Mommy. ""Why do you ask?""</p><p>""Well, you've never done this in front of her before.""</p><p>""Mmmm. Not exactly,"" said Mommy.</p><p>""What do you mean, 'not exactly'?"" Jill asked.</p><p>""Well, she's seen me in a sexual situation.""</p><p>""Did she find a vid?""</p><p>""No, not exactly.""</p><p>""Stop being coy. Tell me what you mean."" Jill was getting impatient.</p><p>""She walked in on me the other day,"" said Mommy.</p><p>""Walked in on you....doing what?"" Jill raised an eyebrow, already knowing the answer.</p><p>""You know.""</p><p>Jill's eyes were growing.</p><p>""Are you kidding?""</p><p>""Nope,"" said Mommy. ""She walked in and caught me jilling off to one of our vids.""</p><p>""Were you, like, on top of the covers and everything?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""So she saw everything?""</p><p>""More than that,"" said Mommy.</p><p>It was then Jill probably began to suspect what had happened--everything that had happened.</p><p>""Oh, my God, Kayleigh! What happened?!""</p><p>""I figured it was time for her to learn some of what we call the facts of life.""</p><p>""You told her about it?""</p><p>""More than that. I showed her.""</p><p>""What did she do?""</p><p>It was a strange feeling watching Mommy and Jill talk about me as if I weren't there, but I didn't interrupt. It was kind of stimulating, and the stimulation had begun to center itself on my po-po.</p><p>""She...helped me.""</p><p>Jill licked her lips, seeming unaware she'd done so. ""How did she 'help' you?""</p><p>""She got up on the bed and began rubbing my clit while I plunged a couple of fingers inside myself and pinched my nipples.""</p><p>""You mean you showed her how?""</p><p>""Of course I did. She's a sensual little girl, but even she has to be shown about these things.""</p><p>""Did you...you know?""</p><p>""You mean did I come? Like a boiler releasing built-up steam.""</p><p>""Then what happened?""</p><p>""I showed her how it feels to have someone lick your pussy.""</p><p>""You mean you ate her pussy?"" Was that the grown up word for po-po? I found it funny that it was the same word used for a cat. I giggled and looked up at Jill, who had begun to breathe in shallow and faster breaths, almost gasps.</p><p>""Yes. And she came--hard.""</p><p>Finally, Jill looked at me, probably drawn as much by the sound of my giggle as her curiosity. As I said, the talk had begun to stimulate me so when Jill looked at me, I had pulled my panties down to my knees and was sitting there starting to play with myself. It felt good, just as it had yesterday morning when I had played with it and yesterday evening when I had played with it again before going to sleep.</p><p>I looked up to see Jill looking at me as I masturbated my bald little pussy. I smiled at her and just continued rubbing, licking my fingers to moisten them to make my fingers glide more easily over my mound.</p><p>Without taking her eyes from me, she said, ""What else have you taught her?""</p><p>""Come to my bedroom and you can see for yourself,"" said Mommy and grabbed my hand, pulling me to my feet. I allowed my panties to slip to the floor, making it easier to walk to Mommy's bedroom. Jill followed. I could almost feel her gaze on my small butt.</p><p>Jill quickly stripped and got on the bed with me and Mommy, who had pulled my t-shirt off, leaving me naked. Mommy was now the only one with anything on, the red thong. She lay back and told me to pull it off, so I did.</p><p>""Sweetie, this time I want you to do something different to Mommy, okay?"" she said, as I pulled the dainty garment over her feet and dropped it on the floor beside the bed.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, wondering what she wanted me to do.</p><p>""First, I want you to stick your finger in Mommy and pull it back out."" I did as told. She had a flood inside herself and when my finger emerged, it was coated in her juices. ""Now, I want you to put that finger in your mouth and suck all the juices off of it.""</p><p>Again, I followed her instructions. The juices looked like some sort of sticky cream and smelled like her pussy, which I could smell quite well from my position above it. My finger tasted a bit salty and had a sort of musky taste. I can't say I loved it at that time, though I have grown to find I am addicted to it now, but I certainly didn't find it to taste bad at all. I liked it, in fact.</p><p>I kind of knew what was next. I'd seen her and Jill in the video the other morning licking each other's po-po, or pussy, and I felt that was where this was leading. I was right.</p><p>""Do you like the taste?"" asked Mommy. I nodded. ""Tell me you like the taste of my pussy, Cheryl.""</p><p>""I like the taste of your pussy, Mommy,"" I said, wondering at the time why she needed me to tell her.</p><p>""Oh, my God,"" Jill breathed. I looked over at her. Her eyes were a bit glazed and her breathing was shallower than it had been earlier.</p><p>""Cheryl,"" Mommy said, ""I want you to lean down and put your lips on my clit. You remember where that is, don't you?"" I nodded again. ""Say it,"" she said.</p><p>""I know where your clit is, Mommy."" I caught a motion out of the corner of my eye and noticed that Jill was now touching herself lightly, a soft brushing of the inner flesh, which seemed to glisten with the wetness her body was producing from inside her pussy.</p><p>I bent down and placed my lips on my mommy's pussy, seeking out the clit. When I found it, I began kissing it, small pecks as if it were a favored pet.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" Mommy said, ""now start licking it with the tip of your tongue.""</p><p>I did and Mommy began to churn her hips so that I needed to move with her to keep my mouth where it was supposed to be.</p><p>""Jill, lean down and start licking Cheryl and get your pussy where I can lick it,"" Mommy said. Jill moved to my pussy as if she'd been waiting for my mommy to tell her to do it. I felt her lips and tongue begin to explore my soft folds of skin and the pleasure went from a low level to a much higher one immediately. There was more movement on the bed, and we were now grinding our pussies into mouths, forming what I would later learn was called a ""daisy chain.""</p><p>Suddenly, Mommy began to move her hips faster. Then her hips tensed before a spasm hit her--hard. About that time I felt and heard squeals from Jill as she rode the coming orgasm brought on by Mommy to its end. I took a moment to look up and I could see my mommy's arms around Jill's hips and her finger was in her butthole, plunging in and out. When Jill was finished, they disengaged from each other and lay me on my back. Mommy was first, leaning down to lick my pussy. I was now familiar with the approaching orgasm and knew it wouldn't be long now. Jill leaned in and took over, almost pushing Mommy's face from my bald pussy. I looked down at her and she seemed to be in a state of pure bliss. Mommy lifted my hips slightly and put her hand down where she could reach my butt. She inserted a finger and began to slowly push it in and out.</p><p>Then it happened. It was my fourth orgasm, and the second achieved with other people. I realized that while I could give myself orgasms, they were much better when given to me by someone else. This one felt as though my insides would collapse from the pleasure. When I was done, I lay there, looking at Mommy and Jill.</p><p>""What else have you taught her?"" asked Jill.</p><p>""I taught her she can come when she's alone.""</p><p>""Have you given yourself an orgasm when you're alone?"" Jill asked me.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" I said, too tired to say more. Mommy was surprised by my answer. She probably thought I had not tried masturbating yet.</p><p>""When?"" she asked.</p><p>""Last night and this morning. Is that okay?"" I asked, hoping I hadn't done something wrong. When they both laughed, I knew I hadn't.</p><p>""Yes, sweetie. It's okay. You can do that whenever you feel the desire to, as long as you only do it here at home,"" said Mommy.</p><p>""Or at my house,"" said Jill.</p><p>Mommy looked at Jill and grinned. ""Yes, or at Jill's house."" She looked at Jill and laughing, said, ""So you want to borrow her sometime?""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" said Jill.</p><p>""I like to touch my glit,"" I said. Mommy and Jill looked down at me.</p><p>""What, honey?"" Mommy said.</p><p>""I like to touch my glit,"" I repeated, and they both caught the mistake and began to laugh.</p><p>It was then my mom said it, ""No, honey, CLIT, with a K sound!"" They continued to chuckle at my mistake and I was a little embarrassed.</p><p>""Can I go to sleep?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure, sweetheart,"" Mommy said. ""Go to your room, though. Mommy and Jill aren't done yet.""</p><p>I got up and went to my room, crawled into bed, and taking my favorite teddy bear into my arms, I closed my eyes. I didn't know of anything else until I felt someone crawling into bed with me. Vaguely, I felt someone move down to my pussy and begin to lick. I didn't know if it was Mommy or Jill. I didn't care, really. All I knew was that I could feel the good feelings rising deep from within my tummy. I hadn't bothered with pjs or anything else, so I was naked. I could tell whoever it was was naked too. It had been around 9 o'clock when I came to bed. Looking at my bedside clock, the digits read 1:14. I slowly became more aware and realized it was the middle of the night and someone was licking my pussy. Then I heard voices outside my room. I then began to wonder who this was in my bed because the voices I heard were Mommy's and Jill's. I was only six, but I was smart enough to know that if one of them was licking my pussy, she couldn't talk as well without sounding muffled. And Mommy and Jill did not sound muffled at all. In fact, it occurred to me that they were outside my door.</p><p>The lights were out, and I could see nothing. I didn't sleep with a nightlight, so my room was dark. The moon was the only light, dim though it was, and it cast shadows into my room through the window. I could make out the shadow of the person who was giving me pleasure. Whoever it was had a nice figure, more petite than Jill or Mommy. She seemed to have a younger body, though I wasn't sure why I thought that. When she sat up for a second to adjust herself, I saw who it was. It was my mother's youngest sister, my Aunt Emily. Aunt Emily was sixteen and a junior in high school. What is she doing here? I wondered. Then I answered my own stupid question. She's eating my pussy. Still, there were a number of unanswered questions, most of them dealing with the fact that she was my mommy's sister and she was obviously enjoying what she was now doing. My tummy was already doing backflips as I could feel the approach of my third orgasm in the past twenty-four hours, one that morning and one with Mommy and Jill. By this time Aunt Emily could tell I was awake and enjoying this, so she moved her pussy to my face, hunching her back to do so, and I quickly got the idea of what she wanted me to do. My mouth sought her pussy and when I found it, her juices were literally flowing from her. I also noticed her pussy was as bare as mine was. I began to tongue her the way I had done for Mommy earlier. Soon, she was coming, and so was I. Our ecstatic cries brought Mommy and Jill into the room, and suddenly the room was flooded with light. After we adjusted our eyes to the light a bit, Aunt Emily moved herself around and kissed me, moving her tongue into my mouth to seek mine. We kissed like that for a few minutes until I realized she was starting to hump herself against something. I looked and could not see Mommy. Then I realized she was licking her sister's pussy as I had been doing just moments ago.</p><p>After we broke our kiss, I moved to where I could see Mommy licking Emily. Then I heard a buzzing sound and I saw that Jill had something in her hand. It was shaped like the Washington Monument, but it was smooth rather than having sharp edges. It made me think of a bullet, but this was much bigger. Of course, now I know it was a vibrator, but then I had no clue.</p><p>Anyway, it hummed with an electric buzzing that made me realize what it was for. Just as I realized this, Jill came over to me and getting down on her knees beside my bed, applied the bullet to my pussy.</p><p>I nearly leaped out of the bed. This was something completely knew and different. Within perhaps ten seconds I was coming, but it had a different rhythm. I would come, but not completely. My orgasm would reach a level of intensity then back off, only to start the quick climb again. I felt as if my body would rip itself apart. I didn't know it at the time, but I was having multiple orgasms. At the ripe old age of six. I was doing what I now call ""riding the wave.""</p><p>And though I didn't pass out, the bliss involved put everything else in the world aside for several minutes.</p>"
568,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 2",Cheryl Taggert,2,Cheryl's mom teaches a woman a lesson.,['Fg'],"<p>It's an odd thing about people in porn.  They often have the philosophy that if it feels good, do it.  
Age, other than the age of the actors and actresses in their movies, doesn't seem to matter at all.  If 
someone enjoys sex, he or she should be allowed to enjoy it in whatever way they see fit.  And of course, 
the entire crew is made up of voyeurs.  After all, that's their business, right?  They love to watch 
others having sex.  I have met only one person who didn't enjoy the fact that I enjoyed sex when I was 
that young, and that was a girlfriend of the director, a woman who disapproved of my escapades.  Still, 
she never stopped me, and I caught her looking at what I was doing on more than one occasion.  Later, I 
would see her sitting beside the director, her hand inside her panties while a scene was being filmed, or 
she would be down on her knees sucking his cock--with one hand inside her panties.  She was definitely 
into masturbation, which was fine with me since I, too, was a lover of all things stimulating.</p><p>One day, Tina, the woman who disapproved of my little orgies, told my mommy she should be in jail.  That 
pissed Mommy off a lot.  She and Tina had gotten into a big argument that had to be broken up by Bob, the 
director.  I was eight by this time and thoroughly into my own sex life, which involved women almost 
exclusively by then, and as I watched Mommy, I could see she was hatching a plan.  </p><p>And I knew the plan involved me...and Tina.</p><p>Later, I found out how the whole thing was set up.  Mommy went to Bob, who was also tired of Tina's 
griping about my sex life, to set it up.  (I'd blown him several times and he wasn't complaining.)  She 
told him that she would do a movie (usually three or four scenes for a porn actress) for FREE if he would 
help set Tina up to have sex with me.</p><p>He agreed.</p><p>I was told that I would be licking a woman off in a dark room and that I was not to make a sound.  At 
that time, I had no idea who the woman would be.  Mommy said it was a present for a friend of hers.  I 
was to wait in a closet one night and wait for a couple to enter the room and start having sex.  When the 
man moved down to eat the woman's pussy, I was to take his place VERY quietly.  Mommy put my hair up in a 
bun on top of my head to prevent it from dangling to the woman's thighs and giving everything away.</p><p>I waited in the dark closet for the couple to enter.  When they did, I saw it was Bob and Tina.  Even at 
the tender age of eight, I knew what was going on here.  Mommy was going to prove to Tina that age didn't 
matter.  I smiled at the thought, though I wasn't sure how the truth would be revealed.</p><p>Bob and Tina started undressing with only the bedside lamp on.  When they were naked, they got into bed 
and Bob reached over and turned off the lamp, plunging the room into darkness so thick I couldn't see 
what was happening on the bed.  </p><p>Finally, I heard Bob say, ""I want to eat your pussy before we fuck.""</p><p>Tina gasped her answer, ""Please...yes...eat me...""</p><p>That was my cue.  I slowly slid the door open and crept to the bed.  Bob started moving around a lot to 
hide the weight of me getting on the bed, and I moved into position.  Tina's pussy was shaved and waxed--
totally bald, like me.  I moved my mouth to her and began to enjoy her pleasant taste.  I licked her with 
the softness of a butterfly's wings, teasing her clit.  Her pussy began to flood.  Bob, who was down 
there with me, put his finger inside Tina and worked it in and out as I licked her clit, trying my best 
to give her the best orgasm she'd ever had.  I was getting VERY horny and reached down to rub myself.  My 
hips began their slow rhythmic motions, welcoming the familiar friend into my slit.  For a moment, I 
wondered if my movements would startle Tina into wondering who it was, but she was far too deep into her 
own coming orgasm to notice.  I began to hump my hand in earnest and felt Bob put one finger in my butt.  
I was getting close and thought Tina better come soon or I would beat her to a climax.  I began to smash 
my mouth into Tina, urging her to orgasm, licking her with abandon.  My tongue worked her clit like a 
boxer works one of those dangling bags, punching away and moving the bag in a rhythmic dance.  Finally, 
moments before I came, she did.  She began to moan and shriek, callling God in her ecstasy.  At that 
moment, I came too.  My squeals were obviously not Bob's and for a moment, she didn't seem to notice 
because of the power of the bliss she was feeling.</p><p>Then, just as my orgasm was subsiding and Bob's finger exited my butt, I heard her confusion.</p><p>""What the fuck?  Who--?""</p><p>The bedside light came on and the door to the room opened simultaneously.  Mommy was standing there, a 
smirk on her face and not a stitch of clothing on her body.  Tina looked down to see who'd just given her 
that marvelous orgasm.</p><p>""Oh, my God!"" she screamed, moving away from me as if I were a poisonous snake about to strike.  But of 
course I had already done so.</p><p>""What the fuck are you doing, Bob?!  She's just a child!""</p><p>""No,"" said Mommy, ""she may be only eight-years-old, but she's definitely not a child.""</p><p>""Why did you do this?!"" Tina screamed.</p><p>""To prove a point,"" said Mommy.  ""It's the person, not the age.""</p><p>""But--""  The reality that I had just eaten her pussy until she came--hard--was at war with everything 
she'd ever been told.  Sex with most children is bad, but I was not just any child.  I enjoyed sex.  No, 
I loved it.  I was technically a virgin--still am in fact--but sex and orgasms were the most important 
things in my life.  She was trying her best to wrap her brain around that concept.  She sat there on the 
bed, looking at me and occasionally glancing at Mommy and Bob.</p><p>Finally, Mommy took Bob by the hand and pulled him and his massive erection from the bed and began to 
lead him out the door--presumably to see to his needs.  She left me there on the bed with Tina.  As she 
closed the door behind her and Bob, she said to her, ""She tastes really good too"" and closed the door.</p><p>So there we were, both of us naked on the bed.  My libido had already begun to wake up again.  I wasn't 
sure Tina's was, but by the way she was looking at me, I could see she was now viewing me a bit 
differently than she had before.</p><p>She licked her lips subconsciously, and I knew she was hooked.</p><p>""You really like sex?"" she asked.</p><p>""No, I love it.""</p><p>Her eyes made quick flitting motions toward my bare pussy as she tried to keep her eyes focused on my 
face.  It was as if her body was telling her one thing while her brain told her something completely 
different.  Her body wanted to find out if my mom's final words were true, but her brain kept telling her 
it was wrong.</p><p>""You don't feel like your being taken advantage of?""</p><p>""I'm the one taking advantage.  How many other girls my age do you know who can have such a great time 
with sex?""</p><p>She didn't answer because the answer was obvious.  She just kept trying to make her eyes not look at my 
pussy, which was beginning to want some attention.  So I did what I would do at home if my pussy wanted 
attention:  I gave it some.  I lay back on the bed, spread my legs, and began to fondle myself.  I 
continued watching Tina.  She was starting to blush, and her breathing was moving into that breathy phase 
of accepting horniness when it occurs.  She licked her lips again.  Her brain had stopped trying to make 
her look away from my open pussy, where my hand was beginning to get busier.  She was literally staring 
at my pussy as I masturbated.</p><p>""Would you lick me, please?"" I asked.</p><p>She looked at me and accepted the reality:  I was eight-years-old and she wanted me.</p><p>She leaned forward, letting the covers fall, and in the light of the bedside table, she leaned in and 
took her first taste of an eight-year-old pussy.  Seconds later, she was devouring me like a starving 
woman.  After a few minutes, she began to play with herself as well.  Then she moved around and hunched 
her body so that I could lick her as well.  I gladly accepted the invitation.</p><p>After a few minutes more, as we were nearing our orgasms, the door opened quietly.  I didn't know who was 
there but I suspected it was Mommy and Bob.  Tina and I reached our orgasms almost simultaneously.  To 
this day, it remains one of the best in my memory.  We looked toward the open door.  The entire crew was 
there.  They were all craning their necks to see us through the open door of the home they were using as 
a set.</p><p>""Okay, I get it!"" shouted Tina.  ""Just shut the fucking door, okay?!""</p><p>When the laughter had died and the door closed, Tina looked at me from the head of the bed.  Pillows were 
stacked to form a cushion for her to lean on.</p><p>""Come here, baby,"" she said.  ""Let's snuggle.""</p><p>I moved to her and snuggled into her arms, resting my head near her left breast.  ""I'm sorry I was so 
mean,"" she said.</p><p>""It's okay.  Are we special friends now?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" she chuckled.  ""We are definitely special friends.""</p><p>I began to suckle her breast like a newborn baby.  Her nipple stiffened in my mouth and I continued to 
suck.  When I woke up two hours later, she was still there and asleep.</p><p>It had been a great joke, but it was a better ending.  I kissed her, waking her.  She smiled.</p><p>""Ready to go again?"" I asked.  Her eyes grew big and her smile did the same.</p><p>We ended up spending the entire night together.  It was not the last time we would do that. She would 
invite me to her home on many occasions, and I more or less replaced Bob as her favorite sex partner.</p>"
569,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 3",Cheryl Taggert,3,"After meeting and enjoying Sandy, the new porn star, Cheryl decides to approach the girl she longs to know in her class at school.  After some slight surprises, she and Deanna share a special night.  Plans are hatching in Cheryl's mind as the chapter ends.","['Fg', 'gg', 'mast', 'oral', 'ped']","<p>Keep those emails coming.  I really do enjoy them and I answer each one.  I love to know what turns you on, especially if you are a female child-lover, like me.  But keep in mind, this is ALL just a fantasy.</p><p>This is MY property.  Nobody can publish it elsewhere without my permission.  Nobody can alter it and post it anywhere or write my story from another point-of-view, etc., without my permission.</p><p>Enjoy...and let me know if you liked it and want more.  I hope to be posting my stories from nifty.org over here soon as well.  I just need to find the time to do it.  Thanks!</p><p>By the time I was nine, I was quite a seductress.  I had had sex with over a dozen women and several men, though that was only blowjobs and jerking them off.  Mommy still threatened any man who took my virginity with castration, and she meant it.  I remember dearly loving my pussy back then—still do—and I considered it a treasure, a treasure that continues to yield its gold every time I go in search of it.</p><p>My life back then consisted of going to Mommy's work, watching the people fuck, suck, and everything else done in a porn movie.  Mommy had met a new friend named Sandy, or at least that's the name she used, ""Sandy Beach.""  When she turned eighteen, she headed for Hollywood and fame.  She wasn't interested in becoming a traditional movie star.  She wanted to be a porn star.  I was in the offices of the company Mommy worked for the day she came in.  She was eighteen but looked fourteen.  I remember, the guys who ran the company wouldn't let her be in any scenes until they had not only her driver's license, but her birth certificate and a sworn statement from someone in her hometown that verified she was eighteen.  Once they had that, they had her in just about every movie, along with my mom and a few other women who were always working for them.  I remember thinking they were all so beautiful.</p><p>The first day Sandy met me, she asked me how old I was.  When I told her, she got this gleam in her eye.</p><p>""Whatcha doin' hangin' around a place like this?"" she asked me, her Southern drawl sounding like exotic music to me.  We were sitting on this loveseat in the front office.  I'd seen her before, but she'd never noticed me, I guess.  It would be the first day of shooting for her.</p><p>""My mommy is one of the stars here.""</p><p>""She is?  Who is she?""</p><p>I pointed her out, and Sandy looked at me with even more interest.  ""SHE'S your mom?""  She made my mommy sound like a big-time movie star.  I smiled.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""And she lets you hang around here?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.  I like it here.""</p><p>""Is there some room they put you in, or something?""</p><p>""Nope, I just wander wherever I want to.""</p><p>""Do you see what goes on here?""  She looked surprised, but very interested.</p><p>""Sure.  It's only fucking.""</p><p>Sandy looked around as if we might be heard to see if anyone was paying any attention.  ""So what do you think of it?  Do you ever see your mommy getting fucked?""</p><p>""Yes, all the time.  Sometimes she will not get to cum enough and will get me to finish her off a few more times.""</p><p>Such adult talk from a nine-year-old was apparently not something Sandy was used to hearing, but I could tell she liked hearing it.  ""Do you like that?""  Her voice sounded dry, as if she had lost all the moisture in there.</p><p>""I LOVE it!"" I said.  ""Everyone here likes to help me get off too.  It's fun!""</p><p>""Does your mommy get you off, too?""</p><p>""Of course.  She's the one who got me off the first time ever.  I was six!""  I recall being very proud of that fact.  Mommy had told me very few girls had the pleasure of having their first orgasm at age six, and having their first orgasm with their mommies was even rarer.  She was looking at me and I recognized the look of lust in her eyes.  She was getting very turned on by all this.</p><p>""You wanna come into my special room?  We can play there,"" I offered.</p><p>She looked around again to see if we were being noticed.  Most of the people there were ignoring us, with the exception of Tera, the girl I mentioned before who had a husband and they both worked behind the camera as assistants.  They are the ones who liked to watch me.  Tera smiled a knowing smile and nodded, while she went about her work.</p><p>""Where's that?"" asked Sandy.  I took her hand and pulled her down the short hallway into the room where I liked to have my sexual adventures.</p><p>Sandy seemed hesitant at first, but I assured her we could be done soon.  ""It's okay, I can cum real quick.  What about you?""</p><p>I stripped out of my clothes.  (I'd just gotten there a few minutes before Sandy had arrived and hadn't undressed yet, which as I said was my usual state while there.)  ""Well, hurry up.  They may want you in there soon,"" I said, aware of how angry the directors became when someone was slow getting on set.</p><p>Sandy undressed and I looked her over.  She was busy doing the same with me.  ""You ever have sex with a girl my age?"" I asked.</p><p>Sandy nodded.  ""My little niece.  She's ten now, but I've been playing around with her since she was seven.""</p><p>""Good.  Then you'll know what to do.""</p><p>She leaned into me and we kissed.  She moved her mouth down my body, kissing me anywhere she had a mind to, and I was certainly willing to let her kiss me anywhere.  She looked SO close to my own age, even though I knew she was eighteen.  I did the math.  She would have been fifteen when she started having sex with her niece.  I began to think about meeting her one day.  That could be a LOT of fun.</p><p>We ended up in a sixty-nine and she came before I did.  Both orgasms were mind-numbing wonders that left us both gasping for air as we kissed the juices off each other's face.  This would not be the last time Sandy and I got together, I thought to myself.  She's great!</p><p>When she looked around, finally aware of her surroundings, she noticed Tera standing in the open doorway.  Tera's fingers were massaging her mound, her wet slit oozing juices onto her fingers, coating them as they slid through her lubricated pussy.  At that moment, Tera came.  Sandy looked a bit uncomfortable until Tera regained her composure a bit and said, ""It's cool.  Everyone enjoys Cheryl in one way or another.""  Then she returned to work.</p><p>Another assistant stuck his head into the room, ""Five minutes, Miss Beach,"" he said, as if nothing strange had met his gaze upon looking into the room where the paged Miss Beach was in bed with a nine-year-old girl.</p><p>Sandy got up, and kissing me, she left the room.</p><p>The thoughts of Sandy's niece came back to my mind.  It occurred to me that I had no girls my own age to play with, and by play, I wasn't talking about Barbies.  I loved to touch my own hairless pussy (still do—
laser hair removal is wonderful!), so why not find another girl my own age to have some fun with?  I was the only child on the set (of course), and I found myself hungering for a girl my own age.  What fun things I could teach her!</p><p>Two days later, Monday dawned with promises I had been considering all weekend since having sex with Sandy for the first of what would be three encounters that weekend.  That meant school, and while I had never loved school since I considered it to be an interference with my desires, I was anxious today.  My excitement about school was evident to my mother, who jokingly asked me if I had become sick.</p><p>""No, I just decided I want a friend my own age to play with,"" I told her.'</p><p>She looked just a bit suspicious.  ""What do you mean 'play with,'"" she asked in a tone that said she already knew but had to verify we were talking about the same thing.</p><p>""You know,"" I said, moving my hand to my pussy and giving it a quick rub.</p><p>""Okay, I knew this day would come,"" she said.  ""But we have to talk first.""</p><p>So talk we did.  She told me I must be very careful who I picked to have the fun with.  She had always reminded me about our talk when I was six when she'd told me I must never tell a friend about sex.  Now that I was nine, she understood my need for someone my own age and felt another girl my age now could be more trusted to be discreet, which was a word she had to define for me, but one I picked up the meaning of immediately after she told me.  Discreet meant keeping your yap shut about private things.  She told me I had to find someone who could be discreet.</p><p>""Don't worry, Mommy, I will,"" I said.</p><p>She finished by telling me that she would have to approve anyone my age that I wanted to seduce.  ""I need to make my own judgments about whether or not to trust her.""</p><p>I already had someone in mind, though I hadn't told Mommy about it.  Deanna.  She was a very pretty and sexy brunette in my class.  She sat in the next row, but we'd barely talked.  In fact I was kind of afraid to talk to her.  Whenever I tried, I would get nervous and feel my heart start to pound so much that it made my palms sweat.  Now, I recognize it as a major crush, but back then I knew nothing of those things.  That's odd, I know, but I had pretty well had sex with anyone I wanted up until then, and except for my seduction of Tina, everyone was very open about having sex with me.  It wasn't any kind of a relationship such as love that the men and women I had sex with felt for each other.  So this was a new experience.</p><p>When I got to school, I made it a point to find Deanna on the playground.  She was painfully beautiful.  Her dark hair shone like a mirror in the sunlight and looked soft enough to make into a pillow.  She was slender and graceful.  She loved soccer and was good at it.  Her athletic body seemed to beg to be seduced.
I strolled up to her where she was talking to a girl named Cloe.  I didn't know Cloe very well.  She was in Miss Taylor's class.</p><p>""Hi, Deanna,"" I said, trying to be nonchalant.</p><p>""Hi, Cheryl,"" she said.  Was that a smile I saw?  A smile for ME?  She looked genuinely happy to see me and have me speak to her.  My heart soared, taking my spirits with it.  I became more confident.</p><p>""You know that science project in class, the one where we have to find a partner?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said.  Her face said she knew where this was headed and didn't seem happy about it.  I was crestfallen before I asked.</p><p>""Would you want to be my partner?"" I asked, hesitance sounding in my voice like a death knell.</p><p>""Linda's my partner,"" she said.  The good news was that she sounded sorry she had to say that to me.  ""If only you'd asked me Friday.""</p><p>Talk about good news, bad news.  The good news was that she obviously would have preferred me to Linda.  The bad news was that she was now with Linda as her partner, no matter what she wanted.</p><p>""Oh,"" I said.  I felt as if I wanted to cry, but no way did I want her to see me do that, so I just said, ""Maybe next time"" and turned away to walk back across the playground.</p><p>About ten paces later, I heard her.  ""Hey, Cheryl, wait up!""  She came prancing up beside me.  I was temporarily comforted by the fact that she wanted to walk with me back to the school building and class.  I had won the battle against the tears, but I was still unhappy.</p><p>""I'm real sorry I can't be your partner,"" she said.  ""Honest.  My mom would kill me if I told Linda I'd changed my mind and wanted to be your partner.""</p><p>I looked at her.  Was it possible she'd been thinking about me and wanting to be my friend?  She seemed as sad about this turn of events as I was.  I figured it was time for a little bit of honesty, at least.</p><p>""Would you still like to be friends?"" I asked, hoping and wishing for the right answer.</p><p>""Sure,"" she said, and smiled brightly.  That smile pierced all the way into my heart and lay there, willing me to keep talking.</p><p>""Maybe we could have a sleepover sometime?""</p><p>""I'd like that,"" she said.  Whatcha doing this weekend?""</p><p>""Nothing much,"" I said, not wanting to tell her that my Saturday, at least, would be filled with being at my mom's set, watching her fuck and probably having sex with a few adults myself.  My week, I suspected, would be spent having sex with Mommy or masturbating and dreaming of Deanna.</p><p>""Want me to ask my mom if we can have a sleepover Friday night?  I'm sure she wouldn't mind.</p><p>I looked into those gorgeous eyes and grew a smile that matched hers, ""I'd like that,"" I said.  ""I'd like that a lot.""
""Okay, I'll ask,"" she said.  Then with an adventurous look in her eyes, she said, ""Wanna race to the doors?""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said and laughed, breaking into a run.  Because of my fast start, I took the early lead, but she made up that distance quickly and passed me long before we got to the school's doors.  We fell against them, laughing and catching our breath.  We walked to our classroom and seated ourselves, smiling at each other across the space that separated our rows.  The rest of the day was a blur filled with her shining hair and brilliant smile.</p><p>On my way home that afternoon, it hit me.</p><p>I was in love for the first time.</p><p>We had exchanged phone numbers and she called soon after I arrived home.</p><p>""My mom says you can spend the night!"" she said.  Her excitement touched me, making my heart beat faster and my palms sweat.</p><p>""Great!"" I said.</p><p>""What's great?"" asked Mommy.  I covered the phone.</p><p>""Deanna's mom said I can sleep over this Friday!""</p><p>Mommy didn't have to ask who Deanna was.  It was as plain to her as if I'd been wearing a sign:  I'm madly in love with Deanna and I want to seduce her into wild sex where we end up in a wonderful 69 and make each other cum until we can't count the orgasms anymore!</p><p>""Do you know where she lives?""</p><p>It suddenly occurred to me that I didn't.</p><p>""Where do you live?"" I burst into the phone.</p><p>""I live at 1436 Elm,"" she said.  I told Mommy.</p><p>""Ask her if you and I can come over so I can meet her mom?"" Mommy said, but I knew she wanted to meet Deanna more than she wanted to meet her mom.  It was a stipulation I would have to accept, so I asked her.</p><p>""Just a sec,"" said Deanna, and there was some muffled talk on her end.</p><p>""My mom says, sure!"" Deanna said.  I could hear the excitement in her voice.  I wondered if it was the same excitement I felt.</p><p>""Her mom says okay,"" I told Mommy.</p><p>""Tell her we'll be there in about fifteen minutes.""</p><p>I gave Deanna the news.  We chatted for a few minutes while Mommy got her stuff together.  Then Mommy and I left for Deanna's.  When we got into the car, Mommy reached over and put her fingers in my pussy, testing the dampness.  I was soaked.  Part of me wanted Mommy to continue, but I wanted to get over to Deanna's.</p><p>""You have it bad, don't you?"" Mommy asked.</p><p>""Got what bad?""</p><p>""You're in love,"" she said.</p><p>""It shows?"" I asked, nervous that Deanna might be able to tell.</p><p>""Only to a grownup.""</p><p>I thought for a second.  Then I got nervous.  ""Will Deanna's mom be able to tell?""</p><p>""Maybe, but maybe not.  She isn't aware of your sexual maturity yet, so maybe she'll just think it's too girls who are good friends.  Do you think Deanna has a crush on you too?""</p><p>I didn't know.  Did she?  She certainly seemed excited we would be spending the night, and she seemed very happy that I had approached her about the project, leading to a friendship that had blossomed into full bloom by the day's end.  But love me?  I wasn't sure.  For all I knew she didn't know anything about sex at all, and she may just see this as a fun friendship.  I recognized that we were still only nine and that real, honest-to-God love wouldn't happen for years, but I also knew girls fell in love before that, more as nature's trial runs.  The fact that I preferred girls was obvious to me.  But what about Deanna?</p><p>The melancholy that was beginning to descend on me dissipated when we arrived at Deanna's house.  Deanna opened the door and saw me and giggled and hugged me before turning her attention to Mommy.  It was a typical reaction.  Mommy was, and still is, very pretty.  She wasn't one of Hollywood's biggest porn stars for nothing.  She had a figure meant for magazine foldouts.  She was, to put it bluntly, gorgeous and very sexy.  Deanna saw Mommy and just froze there.  Her mouth gaped.  It was as if she'd seen a ghost.  Deanna's mother breezed into the room.  Then she froze.  It was the first time I noticed it from a woman, but I was suddenly aware that at least Deanna's mother had seen one of Mommy's movies.  Maybe even Deanna had too, though I couldn't tell.  It may have really been only the sight of my mommy, without any recognition.  But Deanna's mom was different.  The look of recognition was obvious.  As I said, I usually noticed it on men when we were shopping or something.  But this was Deanna's mom, and suddenly her breath was coming a bit faster and shallower than it had been.</p><p>""Hello,"" Mommy said, extending her hand to Deanna's mom.  ""I'm Kayleigh, Cheryl's mother.""</p><p>She took the offered hand, almost marveling at it.</p><p>""This is Cheryl,"" said Deanna, since I'd never met her mother before.  Deanna was still looking at Mommy, though.</p><p>""Hi, Cheryl,"" said Deanna's mom.  ""...Kayleigh.""</p><p>Then she snapped out of it.  ""I'm sorry.  Where are my manners?  I'm Jesse, short for Jessica.  Won't you two come in?""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Mommy.  ""And hello, Deanna.  Cheryl tells me you two are fast friends.""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Deanna.  ""I've sorta been wanting to be friends with Cheryl for a while now, but for some reason never got up the nerve to speak to her before.""</p><p>""You two run along.  Kayleigh and I have to get acquainted too,"" said Deanna's mom.</p><p>About an hour later as we were driving home, Mommy said to me, ""She's seen some of my movies.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know.  Deanna's mom looked like one of those men who recognize you when we're out sometimes.""</p><p>""Well, she's seen me too, but I was referring to Deanna.""</p><p>I looked at her.  ""Really?!  No kidding?!""</p><p>""No kidding.  It was the same recognition in her eyes.  What I couldn't figure out was if her mom could tell Deanna had seen me.  When you two disappeared upstairs, I told Jesse I could tell that she knew who I was.  I didn't say she'd seen my movies, but she admitted it anyway, saying she and her husband had a few of them.  I told her I was flattered, and she said the pleasure was all hers.  She wanted me, Baby.  Badly.  I could almost smell her pussy from where I sat.""</p><p>Wow.  Deanna's mom wanted to have sex with my mommy?  It was a weird feeling but exciting too.  And what did Deanna want?  She had said nothing to indicate she knew who my mom was or that she'd ever seen any of her movies, but I knew it was possible she'd snuck into her mom and dad's video stash and taken a few peeks.  It really didn't matter.  The fact was that Mommy had said she'd seen her in a movie, and I had no reason to doubt Mommy's take on the matter.</p><p>Needless to say, Mommy said it would be fine if I seduced Deanna since she obviously knew how to be discreet, or at least as discreet as a nine-year-old could be.</p><p>I couldn't wait for Friday night.</p><p>Arrangements had been made for her mom to pick Deanna and me up from school and swing by my house so I could get my things.  I had the sneaking suspicion she wanted to see where we lived.</p><p>We arrived at Deanna's and we immediately went up to her room.  I noticed Deanna locked the bedroom door, though she didn't see me see her.</p><p>She got right to the point.</p><p>""If I show you something, you promise not to tell anyone?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said, wondering what she was going to show me and hoping it had something to do with sex.</p><p>""First, swear you won't tell.""</p><p>""I swear.""</p><p>""Well...do you know what your mom does for a living?""</p><p>""Yes.""  It was a simple statement of fact.  I figured she had a video to show me.</p><p>""How does that make you feel?""</p><p>""What'd'ya mean, how does it make me feel?  It's her business what she does.  She gets paid real well.""</p><p>""I didn't mean to say anything bad about her or anything.  It's just that, well, I've seen a movie she was in.""</p><p>""Is that why you acted so surprised when you saw her when we came over Monday?""</p><p>""Yeah, but it kinda freaked me out too.  When my mom came in and everything, I had to act all normal, but it was sorta hard to do.  Anyway, if she suspected I'd seen your mom's movies before, she didn't say anything, so I guess it's okay.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, at a loss for what to say next.</p><p>""Have you ever seen one of them?""</p><p>I figured the truth would move this along faster, so I told her I had.</p><p>""How did it make you feel to see it?"" she asked.</p><p>I grinned a little, knowing what she meant.  ""What do you mean, 'How did it make me feel?'""</p><p>Deanna grinned too.  ""You know...""</p><p>""Well, I'm not exactly sure what you mean.  Do you mean did it make me mad?  Or do you mean did it upset me?  Or did you mean did I like it?""  I was still smiling, hinting to her the answer but not yet willing to say it.</p><p>""Well...did you like it?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So how did it make you...FEEL?""  She emphasized the last word and I knew she wanted to know if it made me horny.  I turned the tables back on her.</p><p>""How did it make YOU feel?""  I giggled.</p><p>""Well...it made me all...kind of tingly...you know...down there.""  She was grinning, giving me everything I needed in order to know I could confess to her since she'd confessed to me.</p><p>I giggled some more.  Okay, yeah, it made me all tingly too.""  I wasn't ready to tell her I was one of my mommy's lovers.  That would have to wait.</p><p>""Did you...try anything?"" she giggled some more, obviously embarrassed but still willing to discuss masturbation.</p><p>""Maybe.  Did you?""</p><p>""Maybe.""  More giggles.</p><p>""Maybe means 'yes,' doesn't it?"" I said, wanting to get on with it.</p><p>""Maybe,"" she said, and I jumped on her and began to wrestle her.  She let me win, because I knew if it were a real wrestling match of any sort she would win easily.</p><p>We giggled some more and I looked down at her.  The thought of kissing her came to me, but I held off.  She may be more ready for masturbating together than kissing, and I didn't want to scare her away, especially when our possible lovemaking was so close.</p><p>""I have one of your mom's videos,"" she said, the tip of her tongue between her teeth as she smiled.</p><p>""In here?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>""It's already in the player.""</p><p>I looked at the video player (DVD's were not out yet back then) and then at her.</p><p>""You wanna watch some of it?  Your mom is sexy.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know.""</p><p>""So, you want to...?""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, letting her up so she could get her remote.</p><p>She turned on the TV, and an image of my mom with Jill slowly appeared on the screen.  Just what I'd hoped for.  A lesbian scene.  That meant it had turned her on.   Good.</p><p>She hit the play button, and an almost silent video of my mom and Jill doing things to each other played before us.</p><p>""Does it really turn you on to watch your mom have sex with a woman?""</p><p>God...she didn't know the half of it.  ""Yeah, am I weird?""</p><p>""No.  I don't think so.""</p><p>""If you found a video of your mom doing it with another woman, would it turn you on?""</p><p>She looked at me for a moment.</p><p>""I did.""</p><p>""Are you kidding?!""</p><p>""No.  I found it with this one.  My mom and dad and another couple.  In one part my mom and the lady do some stuff and my dad and the other guy watch while they play with themselves.""
This was more than I could have hoped for.  Still, she hadn't answered my question exactly.  ""So, did it turn you on to watch your mom and a woman together?""</p><p>Deanna looked at my mom and Jill on the screen.  Mommy was on her tummy licking and sucking Jill's pussy with her thumb up Jill's pussy and a finger in her butt.  Jill loved it when Mommy did that.</p><p>""Yeah.  It made me hotter than fire.""</p><p>Finally, I said we needed to go downstairs because her mom would get suspicious if we stayed up here too long.  We reluctantly turned off the player and TV and went downstairs to dinner and some time with Deanna's family.  Then we went upstairs again to what we really wanted to do.  Watch that video.</p><p>When we got to her room, Deanna said we should ""get comfy"" to watch it.  She slipped her clothes off until she wore only her panties.  She had no boobs to speak of, of course, and neither did I.  I stripped down as well, leaving my panties on.  I figured it was only a matter of time before they ended up on the floor.</p><p>As we watched, I would sneak a peek over at Deanna.  She had begun casually scratching at her slit through her panties.  I began to do the same, all the while wanting desperately to do more.  Soon, I noticed she had slipped her hand inside where her hand cupped and rubbed the flesh there.  I decided to do her one better and move this along some more.  I pulled my panties down to just below my knees and hiked my knees up a bit and spread my bent legs out some.  I could feel the electric charge of her leg against mine.  I sensed she felt it too and liked it.  I noticed she had begun to watch me as well.  Soon her own panties were on the floor, sort of outdoing my boldness.  Soon we were both naked and ignoring any idea that we hadn't planned this all along.  My fingers were flying over my pussy.  I could feel my orgasm rising in me while sensing Deanna's wasn't far behind, if it was behind at all.  About the time I felt my own crest over the precipice that cascaded my body into a massive orgasm, I heard and felt Deanna doing the same thing.  I watched as she played with her pussy, coaxing out the last spasms of orgasmic beauty.</p><p>When we were finished, I looked at her and said, ""Well, that's a nice start.  How many have YOU been able to have in one night?""</p><p>""I don't know.  I lost count one night at ten.""</p><p>""Well, that means we have at least ten more to go,"" I said, and leaned over and my lips met hers.  It was my first real ""I'm in love"" kiss, and it was great.  Her lips glued to mine and her tongue began to explore my mouth as her arms came around my neck and cuddled me into her.  I moved on top of her and began to grind my thigh into her pussy, while pressing my own wet pussy into her thigh.  We kept that up for a few minutes until we both exploded.  Then it was time to go in for the feast.  I moved my body down hers, kissing her wherever I wanted, licking her undeveloped yet sensitive nipples, swirling my tongue into her navel, and finally...finally...reaching her pussy.  She was red and wet, and she tasted like what I thought a very good wine must taste like.  My hand wandered to my own slit, pressing my need into a craving.</p><p>She bucked into my mouth, meeting the thrusts of my tongue that darted into her inner labia and across her clit.  Building a rhythm that was meant for taking us over the edge and into shattering orgasms. Soon she was having number three as I achieved the same number using my own hand.</p><p>Later that night, we lay exhausted in each other's arms.  We had kept count until we had each achieved eleven tremendous orgasms, spasms so pleasurable I am amazed we weren't heard by everyone in the house.  After the eleventh, we gave up, for by then we were both in a cycle of riding the wave.  It was the most intense sex I'd ever had and, I was sure, it was the same for Deanna.</p><p>""I've loved you for a long time,"" she said.  ""Ever since the first day of school when you sat in the row beside me.  I've wanted to speak to you but I was afraid you would reject me.""</p><p>""It's the same for me.  Finally, I figured I would just say, ""Fuck it,"" and go for it.</p><p>""I'm glad you did,"" she said, kissed me, and began to nod off.</p><p>But before she did, she said, ""I love sex.  I'd give anything to be able to do it with your mom.  Would that bother you?""</p><p>My mind reeled with the possibilities, as I had already begun to hatch a plan to get the two of them together.</p><p>**More to come!!**</p><p>Cheryl</p>"
570,"Little, Chapters 1 & 2",Cheryl Taggert,1,Cheryl turns twenty-one and makes a wish that she could be little again.  This is a take-off of sorts from the movie *Big*.,"['g solo', 'Fg']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter One</p><p>There's something I must tell you about. It began the night of my party, my twenty-first birthday party. To put it more accurately, it began the next day, but I am getting ahead of myself.</p><p>I had stumbled to bed, fairly drunk from celebrating my birthday. The big two-one. Legal in every state of the union. Hell, now I was legal in every country of the world! I was also horny as hell, typical for my rare drunk evenings, but my attempts at masturbation were short-lived due to my intoxicated state. I can remember thinking that it was ridiculous that I should be alone on my birthday. The partiers had all gone home, and I was alone. A lonely lesbian trying to drunkenly masturbate herself, without much success.</p><p>As usual when I was drunk, which really was a rarity but not unheard of, I was getting depressed in my unresolved horniness. And the thought that depressed me most was not that I was alone necessarily, it was who it was that I wanted to be with, for I am a rare girl indeed. I am a lesbian who is attracted to young girls. Very young. Like nine or ten even. And I am not sure I would turn down one even younger if she was a willing partner. There are thousands of girls who discover their sexuality very early and enjoy it. I know this for a fact, since I was one of those girls. The fact was I didn't want to be with any of the girls who had helped me celebrate my birthday. I would have gladly taken my friend Anne's little sister Becky to my bed, however.</p><p>Becky was nine and a little doll. Anne, an eighteen-year-old freshman who lived at home and was in my astronomy class, had brought Becky along because she had been forced to watch her while her parents went out, and she didn't want to miss the party. Everyone else had wondered if Anne was an idiot for bringing her kid sister to a drinking party, but I was secretly happy about it. I had even managed, under the effects of alcohol, which was a good thing to blame for silly ""mistakes,"" to enter the bathroom when little Becky was peeing.</p><p>I had gotten a glimpse of her little puss as the yellow liquid had streamed into the bowl. Furthermore, I had been quick on the draw, so to speak, and had managed to expose my own trimmed pussy to her astonished gaze, dropping my shorts and panties to pee when she was finished. I acted like everyone peed in front of others, and I noticed that she didn't leave but remained while I finished my business and flushed. She was washing her hands, but I could see her eyes as they cast their gaze on me and held there. I even talked to her some.</p><p>I think I may be in love.</p><p>But believe it or not, that is not what I must tell you about, although I feel certain the opportunity is there for some fun if I can just figure out how to go about it. What I want to tell you about began the next morning.</p><p>My last thoughts that night had been about my own body. Not my twenty-one-year-old body. My body as it had been when I was a little girl. I realized, with the unhappiness that can only be felt over missed opportunities, that I had not paid enough attention to my smooth, hairless, soft little missy when I had had the chance. Here I was longing to be able to touch one, and I had spent some twelve years on this earth with a bare one at my constant disposal. It had been there when I was Becky's age, and while I certainly had not ignored her charms, I had not realized the extent to which I would miss it once it was gone. I longed to touch myself when I was nine. I wanted desperately to be able to go back to that time and spend as much time as I liked falling madly in love with my smooth little girl's pussy. I realized, as I drifted into a deep sleep, that I would, given the chance, spend nearly every day, every available minute, playing with my pussy if I could have re-lived those years.</p><p>I looked outside my window as the last thing I did upon going to sleep and saw a bright meteorite streak across the sky. I guess I made a wish.</p><p>Opening my eyes the next day, I noticed they felt unusually fresh for having peered through a drunken haze the night before. I stretched and leaned over to the side of the bed, sitting up as I did.</p><p>Then I realized just how strange I felt. Something was VERY wrong here. The room looked all wrong, but I couldn't figure out why. Everything seemed in the right place, but something was wrong. Then the reason for the disorientation started to occur to me. The room was different because I was seeing it from a slightly different angle. I felt shorter, as if my head were not reaching its full height or something.</p><p>Then I looked down.</p><p>And screamed.</p><p>My breasts were gone. It was as though a total mastectomy had been performed in the night. And my pajama top was loose, and not just because my titties were gone. The shoulders were all wrong, dangling halfway down my upper arms. The sleeves swallowed my hands entirely.</p><p>I had the unusual sensation of having shrunk during the night. I thought of the movie with Lily Tomlin, ""The Incredible Shrinking Woman."" For some reason, it wasn't so funny now. I extended my hands and drew the sleeves up.</p><p>Oh my God. My hands. Not only did they look small. They looked--young. They were little-girl hands.</p><p>I grabbed my top and peered down into it. My boobs were there, but they were only nipples. And small ones at that.</p><p>Oh dear lord. I stood up, intending to drop my pajama bottoms to look at the rest of myself, but I didn't need to pull them down at all. They fell off me, gathering in a small cotton bundle on the floor, along with my panties. I was now nude from the waist down.</p><p>My pussy was hairless. Smooth. Soft. Small. A tender mound of flesh that protruded from what was now my little girl belly and the dark slit that cleaved its softness, hiding my little girl pleasures inside.</p><p>It was my pre-pubescent pussy. The one I had longed to reacquaint myself with last night.</p><p>Stepping slowly out of the circle of material at my still dainty, but decidedly smaller feet, I walked into the bathroom in a daze. I looked into the bottom half of the mirror that hung over my medicine cabinet, marveling again at how different things looked from down here at a child's height.</p><p>My youthful face stared back.</p><p>It was me. But it was the me I had known when I was nine years old.</p><p>I looked down at my little missy. It was just like the one I had seen last night on little Becky, who was also nine.</p><p>God, oh God, oh God. My wish had come true.</p><p>I was nine years old again.</p><p>At first I was frightened. Scared as hell. What would I do? How would I explain this? How would I get around town? I had a driver's license and a car, but the picture on the license looked only vaguely like me now, and I could no longer reach the pedals in the car, I was sure. Or if I could, it would be a tricky thing getting around barely able to touch them.</p><p>I sat down and peed.</p><p>Panic welled up in me, but I fought it off. That wouldn't help anything. I decided to think about this for a minute. I could think while I took a shower.</p><p>Slipping easily out of the top, I turned on the shower and stepped in. I was reaching up for the shower massager when it hit me.</p><p>As I stood there in the shower, the reason I made the wish in the first place came back to me. I looked down at my bald little pussy and then at the shower massager that I frequently used for more than showering.</p><p>Despite the steamy enclosure, my mouth became dry. I could masturbate at least while I was trying to figure this out. There was my little nine-year-old pussy that I had longed for last night. I hadn't even touched it yet, except to wipe it after peeing, and that hardly counted. I decided to change that.</p><p>Reaching down, I spread my small outer labia with two fingers and, having set the massager to a dull pulse, aimed it at my tiny pearl of a clitty.</p><p>My body began to respond immediately. My little flesh button had been switched on. It occurred to me that I could change back to an adult at any moment, and I should take advantage of this while I still could. After all, it was not taking the time to enjoy my little pussy that had started all this in the first place. I didn't want to go back to my adult-sized body without fulfilling my wish this time.</p><p>While the shower head massaged my slit, my other hand was very busy. It seemed to have a life of its own. I rubbed and massaged the little mound of flesh between my coltish legs. My clit, much smaller than it had been last night in spite of its erect state, was red with the activity of my hand and the shower massager.</p><p>In the midst of this, I decided to check something. I had taken my own virginity at age thirteen with a vibrator I had found when I was babysitting a neighbor's little boy and had grown bored and began to search the parents' bedroom.</p><p>(We won't go there, at least not now beyond saying that I hadn't realized there would be blood and I had been forced to make up this stupid story about starting my period without knowing it while lying in their bed, and I think the mom knew all the time what the truth had been, especially when she'd asked if I had fallen asleep and like a ninny I had said no. I mean who has THAT much blood leak out of their pussies without noticing it? Looking back, I realize it wasn't like some flood, which it had appeared to me to be at the time, but it was enough. Not to mention that my mom had been nice enough to tell her the next WEEK that I had to turn down the job because I was cramping really badly from having started my period. But as I said, we won't go there.) Anyway, I reached up and felt myself, slipping my finger into my vagina, and I could feel that my hymen was now fully intact. It was as if it had never been torn by my daring moves that day at the Henderson's. I had truly returned to my nine-year-old body.</p><p>Well, I decided that I didn't need to take my cherry again, so I contented myself with a wonderful clitoral massage. My puffy little lips were so soft to touch. And the fact that my mind was still twenty-one made the erotic images that I fantasized about much better than they had been when I was nine and had masturbated. And the best part was that I was imagining touching Becky's pussy, and there was a twin right there in my hand.</p><p>I stayed in that shower until the hot water began to run out and then made my way to the bed again. I lay there inspecting my re-flowered, long-lost little friend, getting my hand mirror and inspecting it the way I had in my youth, but with decidedly more interest in the memory of the images my pussy brought me. I wanted to remember this.</p><p>A sudden inspiration hit me. Jumping out of bed, I went to my closet and retrieved my video camera. I was going to get this on tape. I set it up, ensuring the focus was correct and shooting where I would by lying, and leapt back into bed, exposing my slit to the camera's watchful eye.</p><p>I lay back again and massaged my ever reddening pussy and clit. I had not even come yet, but I was getting very close. My hand sought the center of my womanhood--well, girlhood now. My fingers played at the opening of my vagina and dipped to my tiny asshole, which I had been too disgusted to touch at age nine. I found that the stimulation was as erotic as it was when I had finally done it the first time at age sixteen. This time, though, it was even more exciting. I was touching a nine-year-old's puckered flower and its matching virginal pussy. I began to squeeze my butt cheeks with my other hand, delighting in their boyish firmness.</p><p>I feasted on the image of my body. I burned the memory of my bare pussy into my brain. I had to remember this, I kept telling myself. I had to, even beyond what the video camera would record for me. I wanted to remember the sensations, the feel of the bald little mound that was there for the taking at any time I chose.</p><p>It was then my eyes fell on the digital camera I had gotten for my birthday last night. At least I was the only thing in the apartment that had changed. Everything else was as it had been that previous evening.</p><p>Of course! I could also take pictures of myself in the nude. (There had been plenty of jokes about that last night, ironically.) I would take the pictures and store them on my computer. Hell, I might even get on web cam and let the whole world see me. The possibilities for erotic fun mounted as my imagination grasped the situation in all its glory. Video, digital pictures, web cams. The pleasure in my center increased at the thought.</p><p>My hands fairly flew against my pussy. I was having a hard time coming, but it was almost certainly because at age nine my body had not learned yet how to reach an orgasm. I could feel it there, just out of reach, as I had numerous times before finally coming at age ten.</p><p>I closed my eyes and thought of the fun I would have. Maybe I could get Becky to spend the night or something and I could seduce her. Perhaps I could go out and find some older woman who might be interested in young pussy the way I was and give her a memory of a lifetime.</p><p>Oh, yes. That was definitely something I wanted to do. I recalled the time in the YWCA that a woman had watched me showering and dressing. I had wondered about it at the time, but of course grown women weren't interested in sex with a young girl. That was for men only. Or that is what I convinced myself at the time. Now I know she WAS looking at me sexually. I could have had her on the floor and worshiping my body in a matter of seconds had I wanted that. Of course I had wanted that, but I had also convinced myself that there was no way she was interested in the same thing, and I would just be making a fool of myself at the tender age of twelve.</p><p>The image of that woman played in my mind. I pictured her licking my little pussy right now. Her face between my thighs. Her tongue teasing my swollen clitty. Making her day. No, her life!</p><p>I could feel the sensations building to the waiting climax. Vaguely I wondered if I could then count nine as the age of my first orgasm, but I decided to let that wait until I had actually achieved one.</p><p>My pussy was burning. My clit was on fire. My fluids were sloshing around in my little slit, lubricating things for me, although there wasn't as much as I had had at twenty. But there was enough.</p><p>Finally, I felt it. The orgasm approached swiftly, running up on me and then cascading over a wall, burning itself into my mental and physical memory. My belly hunched and spasmed with the sensations. I was rocked with it. At least that hadn't changed. The orgasm was intense, shooting throughout my body like an electric current. I shuddered with it. I had always had intense orgasms.</p><p>I was sweating now. I lay there and wondered what in the world I would wear. Then I remembered. Becky had brought an overnight bag the night before but hadn't used it since Anne had decided to go home earlier than she had thought she might. I had noticed last night that Becky had left the bag. I went to it and opened it up. I was in luck. Inside there were not only some pajamas, but also a pair of shorts and a top, along with fresh panties and sandals. There was even a swimsuit in case we had used the apartment's pool. The clothes had obviously been meant for today had she ended up staying the night.</p><p>I dressed in her clothes and marveled at the fact that I wore her sizes, down to the sandals. Reaching in for a last little squeeze on my hairless pussy before heading out to seduce some older woman, I felt an erotic bolt hit me and, horny again, I went out the door and headed for the YWCA, carrying a backpack with the swimsuit and a towel in it. This was going to be fun.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter Two - I Have Another Surprise</p><p>I left the apartment and headed north on Granville Street to walk the five blocks to the YWCA. It was a Saturday, and the sun was shining brightly on my new day. I had had a birthday, alright, but as it turned out, I was celebrating being nine, not twenty-one.</p><p>I ran some on the way, the bag bouncing against my shoulders. I felt more alive than I ever had before. I felt--young.</p><p>I reached the entrance and went in. Then it occurred to me. The problem with my little plan. My membership was for a twenty-one year old college student, not a nine-year-old girl. I stopped and looked at the woman at the desk as she answered some questions for one of the members. There was no way I could get past her into the hall that led to the showers and pool without being noticed.</p><p>And as I stood there, someone spoke behind me.</p><p>""You need help?""</p><p>I turned around slowly. I recognized that voice. Could it really be? Would she recognize me in my younger state?</p><p>When I turned, I was looking into the bleary eyes of my best friend, Anne. She looked at me strangely, with a note of slight recognition, but of course she did not know whom I was. The impossibility of what had happened was in my favor.</p><p>I had to make something up, and fast.</p><p>""Oh, well, my family is new to town and they have a membership, but I forgot my card.""</p><p>Anne was still looking at me strangely, as if trying to figure out what was familiar. The look of sudden understanding made my heart skip a beat. I didn't mind telling her eventually, but I did not want to tell her yet.</p><p>""My little sister has an outfit exactly like that one!"" She looked down at my feet. ""Even the sandals are just like hers! What a coincidence.""</p><p>I breathed again. The outfit. That was a relief. Then I thought of the other part of this charade and the connection with Becky. My God, what would Anne think when she saw the bathing suit? She would think I was stalking her sister or something, copying everything about her. Oh, well. In for a penny.</p><p>""It's a popular style. I have another friend where I moved from who had this same outfit.""</p><p>We then attacked my problem.</p><p>""So you forgot your card? That is okay. I know the girl at the counter. I can get you in."" She winked at me and smiled.</p><p>After stepping up to the counter, she spoke to Carol, the girl behind the desk. I knew Carol too, sort of. Of course, that was the twenty-one year old me. I stayed back, letting Anne do the talking.</p><p>Then turning back to me, Anne took my hand in hers and led me back to the locker rooms. She smiled down at me.</p><p>""You look familiar. Maybe it's the outfit.""</p><p>Just wait, I thought to myself. You ain't seen nothing yet.</p><p>We entered the locker area. I turned continued walking to the last row of lockers, which were hidden a bit from the view of people who were walking past into the shower and pool areas of the YWCA and prayed Anne would turn into another area, but she didn't, following me instead. In fact, she took the locker right next to mine.</p><p>""So you moved here recently, huh?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I answered, nervous about the suit.</p><p>""You look like you are my sister's age. She's nine. How old are you?""</p><p>""I'm nine too,"" I said, swallowing hard.</p><p>Anne was undressing and I was aware that she was waiting for me to start doing the same. ""I will have to introduce you. You know, you just look so familiar to me. Have we ever met?""</p><p>""No, I don't think so."" I began to remove the outfit, first the sandals and top, then the shorts and panties. Thank God, they were typical white cotton ones. I stripped out of them and stood naked, nervous about taking out the bathing suit.</p><p>I noticed that Anne was naked beside me. Then it occurred to me that she was taking her time fishing her own suit out. I felt her eyes on me. I looked up, and she was looking at me alright. But it was the way she was looking at me that made my heart skip a beat. She was smiling nervously. I knew Anne well, and I knew when she was nervous. And she was extremely nervous right now for some reason.</p><p>We stood there, naked and alone in the locker room, and she spoke up with a strained voice, as if there were a tightness in her throat.</p><p>""My sister's name is Becky. We're close. Very close.""</p><p>Oh, my God. Then I knew. Anne was hot for me. Oh, God. ANNE was hot for me! I could see it in her eyes, the uncertain smile on her face.</p><p>Then WHAT she had said slammed me. Close? She and Becky were CLOSE? I knew they were close, at least as close as sisters can be when one is so much older. But she was obviously hinting something else. It was a major revelation. She and Becky were sexually involved.</p><p>And Anne wanted me. Just like that woman a dozen years ago.</p><p>I knew I could have had that woman.</p><p>And I knew I could--and would--have Anne.</p><p>Instead of getting her bathing suit out and putting it on, she sat down on the bench. ""You want to talk for a second?""</p><p>Boy, I knew where THIS was heading. I decided to go full speed ahead. I sat down, straddling the bench, putting my bald little pussy on display. Her eyes made an involuntary drop to look at my pussy and then quickly jumped back up to my face.</p><p>""Sure. Whatcha wanna talk about?""</p><p>She was unsure of herself. Then deciding, she straddled the bench too, as if joining me in that position of facing each other. Her pink pussy lips opened to my view. I could see the moisture building down there. ""I was just wondering if you wanted to meet my little sister since she's your age.""</p><p>""Sure,"" I smiled. That would certainly work out well. Becky, I knew now, was sexually active with her big sister Anne, who would be twenty soon. I knew that if I played my cards right, I would have them both before the day was through.</p><p>I noticed Anne allowing her eyes to dart down to my hairless little twat again, and I did the same, glancing occasionally at her hair-covered one. her clit was beginning to protrude from its hood. We each sat there,
mesmerized by the view we were giving each other.</p><p>I looked up, and she was looking at my face. Of course, she knew where my view had been focused. She smiled.</p><p>""Looks a lot different from yours, doesn't it?"" she grinned. Then she looked down at my pussy slit. I followed her gaze and saw my little clitoral hood peeking from between the folds of my outer lips.</p><p>""Yes, it does.""</p><p>""I'm sorry. I just like to look sometimes and compare,"" she said in apology. ""I do that with my sister a lot too.""</p><p>""Your sister sounds really cool,"" I said, breathing deeply and smelling her scents wafting from her cunt.</p><p>""Yes, she is,"" she said, involuntarily licking her lips.</p><p>I looked her right in the eye and asked, ""Does she like to look at your pussy too?""</p><p>She smiled, liking my use of the adult term. It turned into a grin. ""Sometimes more,"" she hinted.</p><p>I glanced around. Still nobody else there. I was thankful it was early and that I had inadvertently chosen the hidden locker area for completely different reasons. I scooted forward, my eyes glued to her pussy.</p><p>I looked up at her and saw that she wanted me to touch her. Her eyes moved from my hand to her pussy and back again. Then she repeated the motion. She was suggesting I touch her.</p><p>For a second I didn't move. ""Do you want to touch it just to feel what it feels like with all that hair?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Then go ahead.""</p><p>I couldn't believe this was happening. I reached out and touched her pussy, rubbing the inner lips deftly and dipping to get some of her juices on my fingers. Lubricating them, I moved them around in her pussy, relishing the feel of it.</p><p>""Do you mind if I . . .?"" she asked, allowing my understanding to finish her sentence.</p><p>""Of course not,"" I grinned wickedly. ""I thought you'd never ask.""</p><p>With that she moved her fingers to my little bald pussy and began to rub its smoothness, creasing my slit with her finger and touching my sensitive clit.</p><p>I did the same to her hairy mound. My fingers settled on her clit, rubbing softly.</p><p>Our breathing increased, and I reached for her breasts with my other hand.</p><p>""I think you've done this before,"" she sighed.</p><p>""A couple of times,"" I said. What was I going to do? I couldn't very well appear this experienced without having done this before, after all.</p><p>She continued rubbing me, and I realized it wouldn't take me long. The idea that my best friend and the little sister I was so hot for were lovers was enough to send me over the edge anyway. I increased my pace to match her rhythms. We masturbated each other furiously.</p><p>""Do you do this with your sister?"" I asked.</p><p>""All the time,"" she said throatily. She was close too.</p><p>""Would she let me do this too?""</p><p>""If I told her to, she would. She does everything I tell her.""</p><p>""But I would want her to want it,"" I said in return. I didn't want to do it with her if she wasn't willing.</p><p>""Oh, don't worry about that. She would LOVE to. She keeps telling me she wishes she could meet someone her age to have fun with.</p><p>It occurred to me that I may not remain Becky's age, but of course I said nothing. My orgasm was approaching.</p><p>She started coming first. She began with a low moan that rose into a stifled grunt and squeal. Her breathing danced from her lungs in great waves, causing her boobs to rise and fall to meet my hand. She renewed her efforts to bring me off.</p><p>""Do you have orgasms, yet, hon?"" she asked, rubbing my pussy and smearing juices from her own pussy onto my labia to help lubricate it.</p><p>I nodded. ""Yes, and I'm close."" My own breathing beat a fast rhythm.</p><p>Then she lay down, placing her lips against my pussy. She began to lick me.</p><p>I went into orbit.</p><p>Quickly.</p><p>Intensely.</p><p>Totally out of this world.</p><p>My insides quivered with the rhythmic contractions.</p><p>I was in heaven.</p><p>When we had finished, we looked as if we had had a workout. ""Time for the pool,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes, it is,"" I answered, catching my breath.</p><p>She giggled. ""Oh, my name is Anne.""</p><p>I looked at her. I realized that I could tell her the truth. I had just had sex with her, and I now knew her most intimate secret, that she had incestuous sex with her little sister and had just seduced me. I decided to go for it.</p><p>""I know your name.""</p><p>""Oh, did I already tell you?"" she laughed.</p><p>""No, I knew you before.""</p><p>She looked puzzled. ""I thought you looked familiar. Do you know my sister?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Then that's where I know you from,"" she said grinning. ""I thought you looked familiar.""</p><p>""No, Anne, that's not where you know me from. In fact, I know your sister through knowing you.""</p><p>Now she was confused.</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Anne, I'm Cheryl. You were at my birthday party last night.""</p><p>""Oh, come on! Who put you up to this? Cheryl?""</p><p>""No, really Anne. It's me. Remember my birthmark?"" I turned my hip to show the coffee-colored patch that was shaped like Florida. She had commented on it numerous times.</p><p>She just stared. ""What the fuck?"" She looked at me. ""Cheryl? How?""</p><p>""I made a wish on a star last night.""</p><p>Then what had just happened occurred to her. ""Oh, God! Cheryl! You know now! About me and. . . Oh, GOD!"" She began to cry.</p><p>""No, hon. I'm glad I know about you and Becky. I've wanted Becky for a long time now.""</p><p>She looked at me, sniffling. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yes, really. I went to sleep last night wishing I had taken more time with my pussy when I was little, so when I woke up this morning, I was. Little I mean.""</p><p>""Shit!"" It was all she could say.</p><p>""These are Becky's clothes. I was about to panic about wearing her bathing suit.""</p><p>She began to laugh, drying her tears with her giggles.</p><p>""I love little girls and their bald little pussies. That's why I have wanted Becky for so long,"" I continued. ""I even went into the bathroom last night while she was peeing so I could get a look at her pussy.""</p><p>""She told me about that,"" Anne laughed more. ""I just thought it was because you were drunk and didn't realize what you were doing. But you mean you went in there to cop a look?""</p><p>I laughed now. ""Yes. I have wanted her for over a year now.""</p><p>She looked at me and smiled. ""Let's go have a swim. Then we can BOTH have her!""</p><p>I leaned in and kissed her on the lips.</p><p>""Sounds good to me!""</p>"
571,My Cumming of Age,Cheryl Taggert,1,Jackie was more than I bargained for--thank goodness!,['Fg'],"<p>The summer before I turned 13, my parents decided to go out of town one weekend. Knowing I would complain about having a babysitter, they hired the college aged daughter (22) of the people next door to be my ""companion"" for the weekend. I was fine with this because I had a crush on Jackie, the girl who would be staying with me. I did know about lesbians and had figured out that I was one. Boys did not do anything for me. Girls, on the other hand, set my imagination on fire. I would be starting Jr. High the next month, so I was feeling rather ""grown up"" and decided that I was ready for more grown up things.</p><p>I had talked to Jackie about personal stuff before... periods, guys (I didn't want her to know I was lesbian), even birth control (which of course I didn't need). I had been rubbing my pussy for some time now, and had not had an orgasm. I really didn't even know what one was, but the girls at school talked as if I would definitely know if I ever had one. I decided I could talk to Jackie about them and see if she could 1) shed any light on what it felt like and/or 2) tell me what I was doing wrong when I masturbated. I knew she masturbated cos she had told me once that it could take the place of having sex with a guy if I felt the need for sex. (It was part of our ""birth control"" talk.) I had not admitted to her that I had tried masturbation before. But she had told me during our talk the most basic stuff (you rub yourself with a finger or your hand, etc.). So I felt I could ask her, because she had implied that I should try it because I might like it. While I had a crush on Jackie, actually having a sexual encounter was only a vague part of the plan. I just wanted to find out how to have an orgasm.</p><p>The weekend finally arrived and she brought her overnight bag. I was anxious to get on with the girl talk, so I followed her into the guest room to help her unpack. I remember she looked a little uncomfortable when I did, so I asked her if she didn't want me to help her. My 12 (almost 13) year old mind could not grasp why she would be uncomfortable about that. She told me she had some personal things that she wasn't sure she wanted me to see. I guess she could see the hurt look as I said something like, ""sure, okay"" and began to leave the room because she told me I could stay as long as I didn't tell anyone about what she had brought over that was so personal. Now I was really curious. I immediately promised not to breathe a word to anyone. She told me to sit on the bed, and she would show me.</p><p>The first few things weren't anything spectacular, mostly just stuff for bed time like a nightie, fresh panties and bra, skin products... that kind of stuff. Finally, she looked at me and said, ""You are SURE you won't tell anyone?"" I nodded emphatically. Then closing the door to the room (my parents were still there), she brought a vibrator our of her bag. It was shaped like a penis with a knob at the base to turn it on. I think my jaw must have dropped all the way to the bed. Of course I had heard of them, but I had never actually seen one. She handed it to me and I rubbed my hands over it. I realized that Jackie had fucked herself with this thing, and felt my pussy getting wet with the image. I turned the knob on the end and the tiny motor sprang into life. My imagination went wild as I began to picture myself with this artificial penis.</p><p>Suddenly my mom called that she and my dad were leaving. I quickly switched the vibrator off and Jackie put it in the bedside drawer. I made a mental note of its location and left the room with Jackie behind me. (She later told me she had been watching my ass as she followed.) We said goodbye to my parents. As soon as they left, we returned to the room to finish what little unpacking there was. I asked Jackie if I could hold the vibrator again. Smiling she handed it to me. (The following conversation is as best as I can remember.)</p><p>""Do you know how to use one?"" she asked me.</p><p>Blushing, I told her that I had never seen one before but had heard about them.</p><p>""Do you remember our conversation about masturbation?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well, that is about the best way to masturbate. It can make you have orgasm on top of orgasm.""</p><p>""I've never had one."" I had never dreamed ths conversation would come so easily.</p><p>We were both sitting on the bed by now. ""Have you tried?"" she asked. I turned on the vibrator and wrapped my hand around it. I did not know exactly how it would feel on my pussy, but I knew that it would feel good. And I was eager to try it. In fact, I recall I was getting VERY eager.</p><p>""Lots of times. But even though it feels good, I don't think I have had one before.""</p><p>""Oh, you'd know."" I was sitting ""Indian style"" on the bed, as was she. As I looked at her, I caught her looking a bit lower than I expected. I was wearing very short cutoffs and I realized she could probably see my panties. I didn't mind. It was just a thought that occurred to me.</p><p>She took the vibrator and turned it off then handed it back. ""You don't want to wear out the batteries,"" she smiled, ""at least not when it isn't doing its duty."" I could feel that the vibrator had grown quite warm from the heat of the motor and the vibrations.</p><p>""I have something else,"" she confessed. ""But you can't tell anyone about it, either.""</p><p>""Of course I won't,"" I answered. She reached behind her and pulled a video from where it was hidden. She had removed it from her bag when I was busy examining the vibrator. There were pictures from the movie on the cover. I reached out and took it. I was suddenly aware that my pussy was on fire, hotter than it ever had been before. I recognized this as a good thing. Each movement brought major tingles to my entire pelvis. I looked more closely at the pictures. There was a man and woman fucking, a woman sucking a guy's cock, one of a man fucking a woman while she sucked another guy's cock, and more of the same. Then I saw the one of the two girls. One girl had a finger (maybe two, I can't recall) in the other girl's pussy and was licking her clit with the tip of her tongue. I tried not to dwell too long on this picture, and continued looking at the numerous pictures, managing to keep my eye on the one of the two women. Then I noticed another picture of two women. The title had something about ""All Amateur"" with some number. I became aware that Jackie was looking at me. I blushed, aware that she knew the effect the pictures on the video were having on me.</p><p>""Would you like to watch it?""</p><p>I nodded, not believing how great this whole thing was turning out to be. Of course I had no idea then the whole thing had been planned to seduce me. I just thought the whole thing was a series of very lucky events.</p><p>""C'mon,"" she said, taking the movie.. and the vibrator.. and heading for our basement, which had been set up as a den/gameroom. (Of course she knew her way around our house. She had been here numerous times.)</p><p>There was a big screen TV with VCR on one wall, and a couple of chairs and a sofa facing it. The sofa was a ""hide-a-bed"" for when company would visit and we needed the extra sleeping room for their kids. We didn't unfold it... yet. We sat on the sofa after popping in the video.</p><p>At first there were some 900 number ads, which were hot, but I was anxious for the real stuff. Jackie pressed the fast forward button and we watched as the girls on the screen performed sex in high speed. ""I like to skip this cause they are mostly just actors doing a commercial. I like to get to the movie."" I couldn't have said it better myself. Finally, the ads were over, and Jackie pushed the play button again.</p><p>As the first scene began, Jackie said, ""I like amateur videos because you know the people aren't acting. When the girls are coming, they aren't faking it.""</p><p>""You mean the ones with the actresses are faked?""</p><p>""Well, sometimes the girls are faking their orgasms, and sometimes not. I just know with amateur they are NEVER faking.""</p><p>The first scene was of a guy and a girl. It looked as though it had been filmed in the bedroom of a trailer or something. The room was so small, the guy and girl were almost bouncing off the walls. But I was getting really hot watching it. I wasn't interested in the guy, but the girl was pretty. Not cover girl pretty, just nice. And boy, did she like to fuck! The guy ended up doing her doggy style and shooting his sperm onto the girl's ass.</p><p>I suddenly realized I was sweating, a lot. I found this to be funny since all I had done was just sit there. But it had grown definitely warm in the room. I took a second to look at Jackie. She was sweating too.</p><p>My focus returned to the screen. Next was a scene with a guy and two girls, the one I had seen a picture from on the cover. When the two girls began to touch and kiss each other, I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. I thought I was going to faint. I felt Jackie looking at me.</p><p>""Hon, you okay?""</p><p>""Yea, just that I have never watched this kind of stuff before.""</p><p>""Do you want to turn it off?""</p><p>""NO!"" My answer betrayed the level I was enjoying this. The girls were sucking the guy's massive cock. Kissing each other with the hard penis between their lips.</p><p>""Honey, if you want to do what comes naturally, that's okay. I certainly plan to.""</p><p>What did she mean? Did she mean just masturbate or doing things like the girls on the screen were doing? My imagination ran wild, but I was certain all she meant was masturbating. I couldn't help imagining our bodies together like the two girls on the screen.</p><p>""Cheryl, do you think it would be okay if I got more comfortable. It's really hot in here.""</p><p>""Yea, I know. Maybe something's wrong with the AC.""</p><p>She smiled. ""Honey, you could put the AC on 50 and we would still be sweating. We're horny. You're sure it's okay?""</p><p>I nodded and watched as she stood and began removing her t-shirt and shorts. Then she looked down at me and saw me staring. I returned my focus quickly to the movie. The guy was fucking one girl while she was licking the other's pussy. She noticed my embarrassment at being caught looking at her.</p><p>""It's okay, hon. I like to be looked at."" Unclasping her bra, her breasts spilled into view. The were gorgeous. ""Do you think I am pretty enough to be in one of those movies?""</p><p>I just nodded in reply. I was afraid if I spoke it would be a squeak.</p><p>""Honey, wouldn't you be more comfy without all that on? I know you want to do things to yourself. Who knows? You might get to come for the first time.""</p><p>I cleared my throat and found my voice. ""My breasts aren't as big as yours."" It was all I could think of to say.</p><p>She smiled. ""Of course not, hon. You are just starting to develop and mine are fully developed. Here I'll help you."" With that she reached for the bottom of my t-shirt and pulled as I raised my arms. My bra came next. ""Oh, honey, they are beautiful breasts. Really they are. You're gonna be some knockout."" I blushed at the compliment. ""Lift,"" she commanded, after unbuttoning and unzipping my cutoffs. I looked down, unaware she had done that. I lifted my hips and she pulled them down. My panties were dragged over the swell of my ass cheeks and I pulled them back up. ""Don't worry, hon. Mine are coming off very soon.""</p><p>She sat down beside me again, a little closer this time, I noticed. The scene of the two girls and guy was obviously winding down to the end. The guy was fucking one of the girls while the other one had her head positioned over the girls ass while rubbing her own pussy. I didn't know why her face was there until the guy pulled out of the girl's pussy and shot his sperm into and around the other girl's mouth. The girl who had been fucked quickly turned around and put her mouth on the guy's cock. It occurred to me she would also be tasting her own juices.</p><p>I glanced over at Jackie. She was watching the movie and her right hand was inside her panties. I could see that it was moving around beneath the material. The sounds of two women on the TV screen pulled my attention back to the movie immediately. Two girls were kissing. I watched for the next several minutes as the two girls undressed each other and began to explore each other's body with hands, fingers, lips, and tongues. I figured if Jackie didnt mind touching herself in front of me, I could do the same. I began to rub one breast, pinching the nipple, and my hand snuck down to edge beneath my cotton panties. It was the first time I had touched myself that day, and I was literally shocked at how wet my pussy was. The cotton material of my panties beneath my slit was soaked. As I touched my pussy, shock waves rippled throughout my body, causing Jackie to look my way. Suddenly, she stood and pulled her panties down. Her bush was neatly trimmed. Sitting back down, she took the vibrator from where it had been sitting on the end table and turned it on. Placing the fake penis on her pussy, she began to moan and squirm. I looked back at the TV and then to Jackie. She was watching me and my busy hands.</p><p>""Take them off,"" she moaned. I knew she meant my panties. I lifted my butt from the sofa and slid the wet panties down to my ankles and kicked them off. As I did this, I suddenly noticed the that the sounds of the vibrator were being altered. The buzzing would increase in volume then become muffled. I looked down at Jackie's pussy. The vibrator was plunging in and out of her pussy, causing the differences in the sound. I glanced at the TV, which Jackie had begun to watch again. The two girls were on a sofa now.. and one girl was kissing and licking the other's titties. My mouth watered. When I looked back at Jackie, I could see what she wanted in her eyes. She wanted me to do that to her. She wanted my mouth on her lovely breasts. I was too horny to care about the consequences. I placed my naked body beside Jackie's and bent to her right breast, the nearest one. My watering mouth devoured her tit. I sucked on the nipple, my right hand working feverishly on my dripping pussy. I looked down at the vibrator plunging in and out of Jackie's cunt. Throwing caution to the wind, I decided to see what her pussy felt like. I removed my right hand from my pussy and placed it on Jackie's. Her hips, which had been rocking into the thrusts of her vibrator, began to buck wildly at my touch. I thought she was trying to make me remove my hand, so I did.</p><p>""NO!! Put it BACK!"" she screamed out. I did. She continued to buck and moan like a wild colt. Her pussy was wetter than mine was and I loved the feel of the slippery flesh beneath my probing fingers. Reaching with her free hand, Jackie moved my fingers to her clit. I could feel the hard button of flesh and realized that this was what I had been missing. I wasn't paying enough attention to my clit when I masturbated. It is funny how suddenly you can see things so clearly. Holding my hand there, she bucked a few more times and began to cum. She pressed against my hand, the vibrator firmly held deep within her sticky vagina. The muffled buzz was drowned out by Jackie's screams as her orgasm overwhelmed her. I was amazed. If this was what it was like to cum, I needed to do that, and right away.</p><p>She finally came down from the orgasm and removed the vibrator from her cum drenched pussy hole. Then she did something that shocked and excited me. She brought the aritificial cock to her lips and began to suck it, cleaning the wetness from her pussy off of it. My hand had by now returned to my pussy. This time instead of moving all around the vulva, I concentrated on the clit. Jackie sat up slowly.</p><p>""Turn about is fair play,"" she said, and molded her lips to my small left tit. I could feel her tongue massaging the nipple. Then her hand joined mine. I was in ecstacy. I could feel my pussy spasm with each touch. Then she did something I didn't expect. She quickly moved her mouth from my titty to my clit. I watched in amazement and outright lust as this 22 year old neighbor whom I had a crush on licked and sucked my pussy. My hips thrust instinctively to meet her tongue and lips. That was it. My body began to shiver and shake as I seemed to explode from deep within my belly. Spasms racked my young body for the first time. My head swam and my hips bucked as the orgasm finished. It was amazing. Then she was kissing me. I could taste my juices on her lips. I decided I liked the flavor, a little salty, tangy. Then the thought occurred to me that her juices were probably mingled with mine since she had sucked on her vibrator after doing herself with it. I decided then and there that I would taste her pussy. But first, of course, we needed to rest. The video had moved on to another scene, but we didn't care. We held each other in the afterglow of our sex.</p><p>""Do you hate me?"" she asked, obviously worried about what I was thinking about her activities with me, a pubescent girl 10 years younger.</p><p>""Hate you??! I LOVE YOU!!"" I said and kissed her.</p>"
572,"Michelle's Tickling Game, Chapter 1",Cheryl Taggert,1,"Eleven-year-old Michelle has a standing babysitting date with Cheryl, who is nineteen, because her mother works Friday nights.  She shows up one mid-week day ready to play ""The tickling game"" and nature begins to take its course as the precocious eleven-year-old begins to ask questions about how their game makes her feel ""in her tummy area.""",['Fg'],"<p>Michelle came by after school today. She came in and asked if I wanted to play ""The Tickle Game"" because she liked it so much. ""When you tickle me, it feels like my whole body turns into jelly from laughing,"" is what she said.</p><p>The tickle game is something I had begun with her about a month before when babysitting her for her mom on Friday nights. Her mom had a second job that required her to work then, and I was happy to help out and earn some extra money on the side. The fact that this little Lolita was making my own pussy wet with desire didn't hurt.</p><p>At first my biggest fear had to do with whether anyone saw her come in. Then it occurred to me: nobody would think a thing. I am a nineteen-year-old female college student. Michelle is an eleven-year-old girl. Nobody would suspect anything if they did see her. It was just my sense of guilt kicking in, I suspect. It is nothing for her to come to see me since we know each other so well. She is such a sweet little thing, and she has an enormous crush on me. It reminded me so much of my own past.</p><p>Anyway, I told her I would have time for some fun if she would help me get dinner started. She did. We talked and I asked her about what boys she liked. ""I don't like any boys,"" she answered. Maybe it was me, but her sexual precociousness made me wonder if she knew exactly what she was doing. She had even placed emphasis on the word ""boys."" Is it possible that, like me, she had already identified herself as preferring girls at such a tender age?</p><p>Anyway, we finished getting dinner started and in the oven (meatloaf), and cleaned up. I asked her if she still wanted to play the tickle game.</p><p>""That's why I came over,"" she grinned.</p><p>I held out my hands in a claw-like fashion. She squealed and ran--straight for the bedroom. We jumped on the bed and she giggled with delight as I began to tickle her. She would tickle me, but of course it was not as effective as far as actually tickling went. At first I kept things ""clean,"" choosing to concentrate on her underarms, feet (she had removed her shoes and socks), and legs. She did the same. Then, just as we had each time before, we stopped for a ""time out"" and lay there panting.</p><p>""Can I ask you something?"" she said.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said, wondering what she might want to ask and hoping it would be about a sexual topic. It was.</p><p>""Do you ever feel kinda funny in your tummy when we tickle?""</p><p>I decided to play dumb. ""In my tummy? You mean like I am sick and may throw up?""</p><p>She was hesitant. ""No, not in that part of your tummy."" She hesitated. ""Lower."" Her eyes said everything. She was indeed asking me if I got horny when we played our little tickle game. She was just asking in a way she knew how to ask.</p><p>""Oh, THERE,"" I said, feigning sudden understanding. ""Do you mean in my vagina area?"" She nodded, still unsure if she should be discussing this with me, but determined to press on. I had once told her she could ask me anything, and she was trying out my offer. ""Well, yes, I guess I do. Why do you ask?""</p><p>""I was just wondering.""</p><p>""Do you feel funny in your vagina area right now, Hon?""</p><p>She looked at a distant spot on the wall with intense seriousness. ""Sorta. Yeah."" She looked back at me then away again. ""Is that bad? Mom says I shouldn't touch myself there unless I am washing it. But whenever I wash it or like now when we tickle, it makes me want to . . ."" She hesitated again, searching for the word she wanted, but not sure what word was best. ""Scratch it."" Again her eyes darted in my direction, quickly, then they zipped back to focus elsewhere, this time on the pattern of my comforter.</p><p>I could see she was nervous, embarrassed, a bit frightened, and excited, all at the same time. How well I remembered that stew of emotions. She knew she was on the verge of discovering things about herself, but she just was not sure what those things would be, only that she would be changed forever once they were discovered. I assumed that, at eleven, she had ""scratched"" herself a number of times, probably without much success, given the amount of guilt her mother attached to this normal behavior of growing up. She needed to have her mind put at ease.</p><p>""Well, I don't think it's bad, no. Sometimes I sorta scratch mine when it feels like that."" This was getting dangerous. I began to realize that if I was going to put the brakes on this thing, I would need to do it soon. But my mind was exploding with the idea that this tender young girl wanted me to do this. If I had been a man, it would have been different, just as it had been for me. I would never have encouraged a man when I was a young girl. But Michelle was like me. I remembered my own youthful desire. Not really knowing what it was, but plunging ahead to see whatever was happening to its end. I could see this in Michelle. I remember wanting something that I couldn't identify. Michelle was feeling those same things.</p><p>""Let's tickle some more!"" she said, and lunged at me. Her hands sought my ribcage near my breasts. Her hands came in contact with my breasts beneath my bra. She hesitated for a mere fraction of a second, then plunged ahead with her tickling, which was beginning to feel more like caresses.</p><p>I began to laugh, as did she. I knew what she wanted me to do was to get more intimate with my tickling. So I did.</p><p>I began to tickle higher on her legs, nearer that smooth little pussy. And I also began to very gently pinch her little nipples, which only recently began to get puffy on her chest. I knew they would be sore and I didn't want to hurt her. She squealed in delight at the sudden contact with her tiny, newly-forming breasts. So of course, she had to attack my own breasts. She pinched my nipples with each hand and suddenly withdrew, only to come back for more when I pinched her little buds again. Then, I began to tickle her legs, high again, near the crotch of her pants. I, on the other hand, had changed into shorts when I got home, so she was able to attack bare leg.</p><p>""Well, that isn't fair!"" I laughed. ""I'm wearing shorts and you can tickle my legs better than I can tickle yours. You're wearing pants!""</p><p>""So?!""</p><p>""Well, you need to take your pants off so I can get to your legs. It's only fair, you know.""</p><p>""But then you'll be wearing shorts and I'll be wearing panties. That's not fair either.""</p><p>I pretended to think for a moment. ""New rule for ""The Tickle Game"": Everyone must be dressed in the same amount of clothing.""</p><p>""Okay!"" she exclaimed, and we hurriedly removed our respective pants. Now we were both in panties and shirts. I, however, had on something she didn't: a bra. She noticed right away. ""You have a bra on and I don't!""</p><p>""You want to borrow one of mine? I don't think it will fit you!"" I teased.</p><p>""No. You have to take yours off! It's the rule!""</p><p>""Well, okay."" I could have easily removed the bra with my shirt still on, but what fun would that have been? So I removed my shirt and reached behind me to unhook my bra. I noticed she was watching me intently. She literally gasped when my mounds fell into view. Of course, I didn't bother to put my shirt back on. Instead I began to tickle her. After only a few seconds, however, she demanded I stop.</p><p>""Either you need to put your shirt back on, or I need to take mine off!""</p><p>""Well all this tickling makes me too warm."" (Truer words were never spoken.) ""So you take yours off."" She quickly, even happily, removed the small garment.</p><p>Now we were in nothing but panties. Mine were beginning to get wet from the juices flowing from me. We continued to tickle, with me concentrating on her legs near her beautiful pussy and her tweaking my nipples until they were quite erect.</p><p>Finally, we called another time out. ""I need to take off my panties because they are getting stuff on them,"" I said, breathing hard from the excitement and exertion of our game. Of course I knew what her response would be, and she did not disappoint me.</p><p>""What stuff?"" she asked, truly not understanding, but obviously happy with this turn of events. I could see that in her anxious eyes.</p><p>""Well, when an older girl gets all tingly in her privates, her vagina sends out this wet stuff for lubrication.""</p><p>""Why would it do that?""</p><p>""Well, the tingly feeling is called being turned on or horny. It is the way a girl feels when a man is going to put his penis inside her vagina.""</p><p>She wrinkled her nose. ""You mean to make the babies?""</p><p>""Yes, that is one reason a man does that. Another is just because it feels good to both the man and the woman. You know, like when you feel like you want to scratch it.""</p><p>Her precious look told me she understood exactly what I was saying about it feeling good.</p><p>""So are you turned on right now? Is that why your privates are wet?""</p><p>""Well, yes, Hon. The tickling does turn me on.""</p><p>She looked at me as if she was sharing something wonderful, which of course, she was. She lowered her voice as if someone else might hear her. ""It turns me on, too,"" she grinned.</p><p>""So then, off with the panties,"" I said, and pulled mine down and off with a swoosh.</p><p>She watched me closely as I did this. Her eyes were staring at my neatly trimmed bush as she absently slipped her own panties off and onto the floor. I figured it was time to put the charade aside.</p><p>""Do you know what some people call the vagina area?""</p><p>""Of course. Some girls at school call it a pussy and others call it a cunt.""</p><p>""Have you ever seen a pussy up close?""</p><p>""No."" I think both our mouths were bone-dry.</p><p>""Would you like to see mine?"" I asked, taking the plunge.</p><p>""You wouldn't mind?"" her eyes were wide. I could tell she was thinking how great this idea was.</p><p>""Of course not. I wouldn't ask if I did.""</p><p>Tentatively, she got down between my legs and I reached down to part my lips for her inspection. I could see that she was breathing heavily.</p><p>""WOW!"" was all she could say for a moment. I decided to give her a guided tour.</p><p>I pulled my lips farther apart and showed her the entrance to my vagina. She was fascinated. I then showed her my labia, my urethra (my peehole, to her), and finally my clitoris. I explained that this was the place that wanted the most attention when I masturbated. She had heard the word at school and knew what it was, but she was not ready yet to admit she had tried it. I happily demonstrated by dipping my middle finger into my sopping vagina and beginning to rub my demanding clit.</p><p>Her eyes were like saucers as I concentrated on her every move. She glanced down at her own bald little pussy. Then, watching me, she reached between her own legs and began to massage her own small clit. ""I don't have as much stuff as you to lubricate me.""</p><p>""Well, I have a solution for that, but you will have to trust me that you will like it without asking me what I am going to do before I do it."" Naturally, she agreed. I reluctantly left my achingly hot pussy and told her to lie back.</p><p>""Are you going to look at my pussy?""</p><p>""I said no questions.""</p><p>She was silent. Waiting anxiously, but silent. I had her close her eyes, lie on her back, and spread her legs. I positioned myself in front of her hairless pussy, leaned over, and gave it a long, slow, wet lick.</p><p>Her response was immediate. I heard a sharp intake of breath and her eyes flew open. ""What did you do?"" I was looking at her, my head near her hairless pussy.</p><p>""Did you like it?""</p><p>""Yes! What was it?""</p><p>""I licked your pussy.""</p><p>She looked at me in disbelief. ""You didn't!"" she gasped, incredulous.</p><p>""Yes, I did. Watch."" I leaned forward and clamped my mouth onto her little cunny. It was heavenly. Her taste wasn't strong at all, and I could taste a hint of pee as well. I felt transported!</p><p>I felt her watching me; then she lay back on the bed and simply experienced the sensations that were introducing themselves to her youthful body. I knew I could give her what I assumed would be her first orgasm, but I waited. I needed to make sure she was willing to try to eat me as well.</p><p>When she was at the height of her young ecstasy, I pulled back. ""What happened? Where'd you go?"" She looked at me, blurry-eyed with new lust.</p><p>""I want you to try doing that to me.""</p><p>I think I could have told her to go crawl in the oven with the meatloaf and she would have done it. In a flash, she was between my legs, peering once again into my pussy. She had only one question. ""Does it taste good?""</p><p>""You'll love it,"" I assured her, and taking a bit of fresh honey from my steaming gash onto my index finger, I held it up for her to taste. Her tongue snaked out and tentatively licked the moisture that coated my finger.</p><p>""It's kinda salty-tangy,"" she said. I told her it tasted better from the source. With that, she dived in, licking me as I instructed her on what to do and where to go. Finally, I could take it no more and had her turn to me in the classic 69 position. My hands played over her little ass as my mouth devoured her succulent pussy. Finally, I told her to carefully put 2 or 3 fingers into my vagina and pump them in and out. She quickly obliged and had me literally lifting her off the bed with the pumping of my hips. I came in a torrent of heat, fluids, and spasms. She wanted to know what had just happened to me, but I told her I would show her, and that that would be better than anything I could tell her. I then concentrated on her little clitty. The tiny organ peeked out from the folds of her scrumptious little pussy.</p><p>When she said, ""Oh, Gosh, Cheryl, I think I'm going to pee!"" I knew she was about to come. I flicked my tongue across her little clit a few more times and she began to come. It was small by my standards, but it was one powerful orgasm for her.</p><p>We lay there afterwards. I asked her if she liked what I did to her and what she did to me. She said yes, of course. I then asked if she came over hoping something like this would happen. All of my guilt would center on her answer.</p><p>""Well, I didn't know what we would do, but I know I did want to do some sex stuff with you. I didn't know it would happen today, but I have had dreams and stuff and I think of you all the time. I love you, Cheryl.""</p><p>My baby. I called her mom to let her know where she was, and Michelle had dinner with me. Her mom didn't suspect a thing. I made sure she got cleaned up before sending her home. It wouldn't do to send her home smelling of pussy.</p><p>We are planning to have more fun on Friday night. At least this time we won't have to worry about how much time it would take me to seduce her and if we would have enough time after that. On Friday we are going to have a wonderful time. Simply wonderful.</p>"
573,"Aunt Lisa's Summer with Jenny, Chapter 1",Cheryl Taggert,1,Twelve-year-old Jenny comes to stay the summer with her Aunt Lisa.  Aunt Lisa wonders if she can go the entire summer without becoming intimate with her very sexy young niece.  I bet you can guess the answer to that question.,['Fg'],"<p>Lisa waited patiently for the plane to land with her niece aboard. She had been anticipating this for a long time. Jenny was only twelve, her sister's only child, and Lisa was looking forward to having another girl around the house for the summer. Her husband and children were touring the country for their vacation. Lisa couldn't go because of sudden work that she had to complete in her blossoming business as an interior designer. She was jealous, yes. But she at least had little Jenny coming to keep her company. She worked out of her home, and the child's friendly company would be nice. At twenty-nine, she had two daughters, nine and seven, and she knew she would miss them terribly. Jenny would help fill the void.</p><p>Finally, the plane landed and she waited at the end of the ramp for Jenny to disembark. She had gotten permission to wait here when she'd told security that she was meeting a young child. They would do ANYTHING to keep from having to be responsible for a minor in the crowded airport.</p><p>She saw little Jenny immediately. Her long dark brown hair fell in waves down her back and over her shoulders. Her smiled absolutely beamed. Lisa could see the young girl's milk chocolate brown eyes as the smile touched them and made them twinkle with glee at seeing her aunt waiting for her. She rushed into Lisa's outstretched arms and hugged her close.</p><p>""Aunt Lisa!"" she squealed.</p><p>""My goodness,"" Lisa answered, feeling the young girl's strong hug against her ribcage. ""Let's get a look at you!""</p><p>Jenny stepped back to be admired. Lisa was suddenly aware of her youthful figure. Her small titties were beginning to press against her top and her hips were beginning to flare out from her waist. Her clothes accented her figure well. Lisa was overcome with a sudden rush of excitement that she didn't anticipate at all.</p><p>Where had THAT come from? She felt her cheeks flush with a mixture of slight horniness, embarrassment, and shock. Then she remembered she had been reading a story last night about a young girl's sexual escapades. The story had brought her to the point of masturbating herself, although she hadn't reached an orgasm due to an unexpected phone call from Greg and the kids. After the call, she'd been too sleepy to finish what she'd started and didn't see the need anyway since she had calmed down considerably talking to her two munchkins. Maybe that had been the trigger for her sudden lustful feelings for her niece. She realized that the precocious sexpot in the erotic novel that she'd been reading had been described as looking very much the same as Jenny looked. Youthful, nearly boyish in figure, dark hair and eyes. Yes, that must be it. True, she found the book highly stimulating sexually, but the sudden rise in her libido at seeing her little niece was a surprise, to say the least. She dismissed the erotic nature of her thoughts as leftover tension from the night before and made a mental note to finish the job tonight after Jenny was in bed.</p><p>Jenny flew once again into Lisa's arms, hugging her tightly again. Then they headed for the baggage claim area.</p><p>""I have so much to tell you about,"" she said excitedly. ""I've been taking riding lessons at the stables and Mom is thinking of actually BUYING me a horse for my birthday next March!""</p><p>""Oh, really? That does sound like fun.""</p><p>""You don't know the half of it!"" Jenny exclaimed in answer. ""I just LOVE to ride horses. It's the greatest feeling in the world.""</p><p>Uh-oh. That feeling was returning, unbidden. The little heroine in the book loved to ride horses too, but for a different reason. She loved the feel of bouncing in the saddle and allowing her little pussy to slap itself against the leather saddle until an orgasm approached and nearly made her fall off the noble animal. In fact, Lisa remembered being this age and riding horses at the stables near their home in Remington, the small town where she and her sister Ann, Jenny's mother, had grown up. She remembered that there was something wonderful about riding that she had never mentioned to her mother, although she had once told Ann about it.</p><p>This made her think of Ann, who was two years older, and the memories of waking in the night to find her alone and busy in bed some nights. It was through this silent, secretive watching of her older sister that Lisa had learned about masturbation and orgasms. And the sudden thought of why the horse riding must have felt so good had become clear with the first tentative rubbings of her own mound.</p><p>Jenny was still talking animatedly about riding. This girl was horse crazy. ""I can't imagine anything that feels as good as riding a horse,"" she continued rambling. ""It makes me feel all grown up or something.""</p><p>Lisa looked at Jenny and silently wondered about the full meaning of what she'd been saying. Is it possible that she had discovered how wonderful it felt to bounce up and down in the leather saddle? She tried to read the mischievous glint in her eyes as she spoke about riding, but she wasn't sure. For some reason the idea of little Jenny bouncing her way to an orgasm caused Lisa to blush again with returning excitement. She had even cut her eyes at her when she had said ""or something.""</p><p>After they collected all of Jenny`s luggage, they had a skycap take the luggage to a waiting cab outside the terminal. Lisa tipped the skycap and they headed for Greg and Lisa's home outside the city. On the way they talked about a variety of things, mostly what they would be doing in their spare time.</p><p>""Maybe we can go riding, even,"" Lisa said. Jenny smiled broadly at that. That mysterious glint returning to her eyes.</p><p>Then she hugged Lisa again in the cab. Suddenly Lisa was noticing that when Jenny hugged her, she would squeeze her smaller titties to her larger ones hard enough that Lisa noticed the pressure of the contact. She became aware that Jenny may be copping a feel of her breasts in a sneaky sort of way. Jenny certainly hugged more than Lisa remembered the girl doing a year ago when they'd last seen each other.</p><p>Finally they were home and after paying the cab, Lisa helped Jenny bring her bags into the spacious home. ""You'll be staying in Tina and Erin's room,"" she said, leading the way into her daughters' bedroom. She felt that Jenny would be more at home in there, where young girl things were everywhere. Stuffed animals on the double bed, posters of puppies and kittens, and other little girl things adorned the room. ""Do you want help unpacking?""</p><p>""Sure,"" she said, still beaming.</p><p>Lisa put the largest suitcase on the bed and opened it. She began working with her toiletries. She had made sure there were several drawers emptied for her to use in the girls' dresser. She began to unpack Jenny's clothes, starting with her panties.</p><p>They were adorable cotton panties of varying pastels. She found herself imagining Jenny putting them on after a shower and wondered again at her imagination's paths. This was totally unlike her. Lisa continued putting away the panties until she had a sudden vision of her niece reaching inside them to rub her small pussy in this very bed. Lisa actually shook my head to clear the image. When she got to the little A-cup bras, she noticed her hands beginning to tremble. I DEFINITELY needed to take care of some things, she thought to herself. And soon.</p><p>Lisa didn't notice Jenny come back into the room, and she held the little bra up for inspection, even holding it up to her much too big titties to compare. Jenny smiled to herself.</p><p>""I think it is too small for you,"" she joked, startling her aunt and laughing at her own joke.</p><p>""Oh, honey. I know that. I was just admiring it. It's so pretty.""</p><p>""Hey, maybe I could model for you later? I want to be either a model or a horse trainer when I grow up, so that would be kinda nice, actually.""</p><p>Even though she recognized the danger of such a thing as having the young girl model for her, she found herself agreeing. Her voice sounded far away.</p><p>When they'd finished unpacking, they decided to go for a swim in the pool.</p><p>""Great! I can begin by modeling my bathing suit.""</p><p>""Of course,"" Lisa agreed, finding her breathing a bit difficult.</p><p>Jenny opened her drawers to find her bathing suits, of which she'd brought three. Pulling out her favorite one, she immediately began to strip with Lisa looking on.</p><p>""Hon, don't you think you should..."" her voice trailed off as her young niece pushed her pants and panties to the floor with one swoosh of garments. The top and little bra were next. Lisa found herself looking at an absolutely gorgeous, nude cherub.</p><p>She noticed the tiny patch of light brown fuzz that had begun to develop around the child's labia. It was almost invisible it was so sparse. Her tiny titties were more nipple than anything. Raspberry colored nipples that puckered into small hard bullets that looked positively mouth-watering. Jenny seemed unaware of the effect she was having on her aunt.</p><p>""Will you model for me too?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>Again Lisa heard her voice from somewhere far off. ""Sure, hon. If you want me to.""</p><p>""I do. Definitely."" She smiled up at her aunt. She then dropped her bathing suit on the floor behind her. ""Oops. Clumsy me."" She turned and bent over, revealing the fullness of her small but delectable ass to Aunt Lisa.</p><p>It was all Lisa could do to keep from leaning down and kissing that beautiful little ass. It was muscular, firm, and rounded, and she imagined her hands running over the globes and squeezing them and spanking them playfully. Then she saw herself kissing and nibbling on the little girl's ass, her tongue bathing it before plunging into the cleft in between.</p><p>Lisa was suddenly aware that she was about to come in her pants. She'd never been this horny before and had never, ever thought about her little niece in a sexual way. She wanted desperately to get to the bathroom, anything, and bring the orgasm that was threatening to bring itself to life.</p><p>Jenny stood up and turned, sitting on the bed to put the bottoms on over her feet. It was too much for Lisa. She stared as the little lips of the twelve-year-old's pussy spread as she lifted a leg. She was actually drooling.</p><p>And then she came.</p><p>It wasn't a huge orgasm, thank goodness, but it was an orgasm. She didn't moan or groan; she just trembled ever so slightly. It was small by comparison to most orgasms she had experienced, probably due to the lack of actual touching, but it was enough that Jenny asked if something was wrong.</p><p>""No, honey. Nothing. Just a chill. Nothing wrong at all."" She realized she was denying it too much, babbling really, and closed her mouth.</p><p>After putting on the skimpy top, Jenny announced, ""Now, it's your turn to model.""</p><p>Lisa wasn't sure what to do. She could feel her panties sticking to her pussy and the moisture that had become a flood with her orgasm. But she couldn't go back on what she'd said to her niece. She just hoped the little girl wouldn't notice.</p><p>They stepped down the hall into Greg and Lisa's room. Reaching into a drawer, she withdrew a bikini, noticing she was getting her sexiest, skimpiest bikini for the afternoon swim with Jenny, who had plopped down on Lisa's bed.</p><p>She began to undress. She noticed that Jenny looked curiously at her as she stripped. Jenny noticed especially the D-cup breasts that sprang out of the bra when Lisa released the globes. Then Lisa pulled her panties down. She blushed profusely. Her juices had covered the crotch of her panties, and the odor of her horniness suddenly filled the room. She could still feel her pussy demanding attention since the small orgasm had not quenched her fires, but had only fanned the flames of her desire.</p><p>Looking at Jenny, she noticed that she indeed did see the stained patch on her panties, the glistening wetness that was evidence of her excitement and lust for the little girl. Standing naked before her young niece, she couldn't take it anymore.</p><p>""I'll be right back, honey. Make yourself comfortable."" And with that she went into her bathroom and closed the door behind her.</p><p>Curious, Jenny got up and picked up the soaked panties Lisa had left behind in her haste. Lifting them to her nose, she sniffed them. Yes. Aunt Lisa had come. She thought she had, but wasn't sure. Until now. Of course, it could have been just a lot of wetness, but the shuddering and trembling were what she'd thought they were. But what was Aunt Lisa doing now in the bathroom? If she had come, shouldn't she be over it now?</p><p>She went to the bathroom door. She could hear the slippery sounds of pussy rubbing on the other side. And the unmistakable sounds of her aunt moaning.</p><p>Holy shit! she thought. She's doing it again!</p><p>The moans increased in volume a bit and Jenny heard her aunt have her second orgasm in the past five minutes. Jenny continued listening until the toilet flushed and then ran back to the bed and waited. Lisa came out of the bathroom looking satisfied and still breathing a bit hard. Jenny's pussy, however, was on fire, and she wondered when she would be able to have her own orgasm. She found herself enormously attracted to her aunt. She had known for some time that she was attracted to her ever since she had been caught in their room when Aunt Lisa and her family had visited them and she and her husband, Greg, had had sex when she was hidden in the room.</p><p>She had been in the room they were staying in when they came in and shut the door. When she'd heard them coming down the hall, she had gotten under the bed because she'd been snooping and didn't want to get caught. It was the middle of the afternoon, which, with what they did, was enough to shock the little then eleven-year-old, and now she was stuck there until they left again. Her Uncle Greg had talked dirty to her Aunt Lisa, and the thing that had gotten Jenny's attention, even then, was Uncle Greg talking about Aunt Lisa and another woman in bed together. The talk had seemed to get Aunt Lisa really going, because she'd said stuff like, ""Oh, yes. I could lick her pussy while you watched."" It was obviously just grownup's bedroom talk like she`d read in the books her dad had stashed in his bedside drawer, but the idea that her Aunt Lisa was turned on by sex with another female had not been forgotten. She'd listened to them grunt their orgasms out, and masturbated her hairless little cunny hoping to accomplish her first orgasm (she hadn't had one yet at that time), while imagining what was taking place on the bed above her.</p><p>She hadn't come. But she had started having ideas about other girls after that, especially her Aunt Lisa, whom she had always adored. She even had experimented sexually with Diane, a friend her age back home. She had often wondered what it would be like to have sex with a grown woman, and to be honest the thought of her Aunt Lisa had been a frequent fantasy of hers since she'd been invited to stay the summer with her. She just wasn't sure how to get things started.</p><p>Jenny could see the moisture from Lisa's steaming pussy on the outer lips and the fringes of hair that covered her mound. She couldn't help but stare at the gorgeous cunt that presented itself to her gaze. Lisa noticed the direction of her eyes and wondered what the youngster was thinking. What the hell, she thought. Might as well ask her.</p><p>""So what are you looking at?"" she asked, smiling slightly.</p><p>Jenny looked up into her face. A blush moved up her chest into her cheeks as she realized that she'd been caught looking at Lisa's pussy.</p><p>""Oh. Um. I was just, uh, looking at how much hair you had down there.""</p><p>""Well, it isn't as much as it should be. I trim my bush to keep it nice and neat. Of course you aren't in need of doing that yet.""</p><p>""You trim it?"" Jenny had never heard of anyone doing that, but then why should she. The only girls she knew were her age and had no need of trimming their pubic hair.</p><p>""Yes, honey. I trim it about once every two weeks. In fact it is time to trim it now."" A sudden thought occurred to Lisa. ""Would you like to watch me so you can do it yourself one day?""</p><p>Jenny's eyes widened at the thought of watching Lisa's hands so near to her own pussy, pulling the lips wide to get to the hair down there. ""Okay,"" she said, almost in a whisper her throat had become so dry.</p><p>Lisa had noticed the girl's interest in her pussy when she'd come out of the bathroom. Indeed she may have only been noticing the hair, but the glint in the child's eyes was unmistakably that of lust. Could this little minx actually be getting turned on looking at me? Her mind was dazzled with the sudden possibilities. In a mere hour, Lisa had become aroused by her little twelve-year-old niece.</p><p>Now the idea that their summer may end up becoming something more made her heart skip a beat. She wondered if what she was doing was truly a good idea. If Jenny was not as turned on as she thought, Lisa could be in some serious trouble. In the space of a few seconds, Lisa thought about these things and figured there was no harm in seeing whether or not the girl was interested in watching her shave and trim herself. Somebody had to teach her about this aspect of hygiene and appearance. She decided that if things went no further than Jenny watching her trim herself there could be no trouble. There was an adequate explanation.</p><p>She looked down at her niece and held out her hand. Jenny took it and followed Lisa into the bathroom. She could still smell her fluids that hung in the air and hoped Jenny didn't recognize it. She began to bring out her gear to trim and shave her pubic area. Jenny could smell what Lisa hoped she couldn't as soon as they entered the bathroom. The smell of Lisa's pussy filled the small area and was enhanced by the smell that still emanated from her.</p><p>She looked at Lisa's body and made her appraisal. She looked very pretty, even younger than her twenty-nine years. Her long light brown hair hung about six inches below her shoulders, seeming to frame her size D boobs. She figured her waist to be about 25 inches and her ass was in perfect proportion to the rest of her body, perhaps around 38 inches around the hips. As she hung behind Lisa as they entered the bathroom, her eyes watched that mesmerizing ass. Little Jenny could feel her desire beginning to well up in her pussy in the form of even more wetness.</p><p>Lisa indicated the toilet and lowered the lid to give her a place to sit and watch and said, ""Sit here, hon, so I can teach you about this.""</p><p>As she sat, Lisa noticed the darkening area on her bathing suit that indicated a patch of wetness beneath her pussy. Yes, she thought to herself, she's as randy as I was before I masturbated.</p><p>Lifting herself up, Lisa sat on the counter and faced the mirror, propping her feet on either side of the sink so she could gain easy access to her pussy and see it clearly. She took the trimming scissors and began to trim the hair. Occasionally she would look over at Jenny to see if she was watching. Her attention was totally focused on what Lisa was doing. And not only that, her hand would sometimes steal down and touch her pussy through her bikini bottoms, rubbing herself briefly. Because her attention was on the mirror image of Lisa's pussy, she didn't notice that Lisa would look at her occasionally. Apparently, she thought that in order to trim her pussy hair, Lisa would have to keep constant attention on her pussy. Of course, this wasn't true, and Lisa was noticing that Jenny was getting quite turned on watching this.</p><p>Jenny watched as Lisa's hands used the scissors to trim the hair around her pussy. She was getting totally turned on. She could see the sticky juices of Lisa's pussy clinging to the inner lips as Lisa spread the labia. She could smell the fragrance of her pussy as it filled the air around her. And when she looked into the mirror to see where Lisa was looking, she noticed that she was totally involved with her task. She began to reach down and stroke her pussy every once in a while. Lisa didn't seem to notice, so Jenny's strokes became more frequent, more intense. She realized that she was soaking wet in her pussy.</p><p>After trimming the hair close to her mound, Lisa began to lather shaving cream onto the hair, paying special attention to the hair beyond her bikini line. She looked into the mirror to see that Jenny had slipped her hand into her bikini bottoms and was gently stroking her pussy beneath the thin material. Lisa then picked up the razor and began to scrape the hair from her exposed bikini area. Then an idea occurred to her.</p><p>""Hon?"" she said, rinsing the razor in the sink. Out of the corner of her eye, Lisa noticed the quick motion of Jenny removing her hand quickly from her cum-drenched pussy.</p><p>""Yes?"" came the almost whispered reply.</p><p>""Would you like to help me with something?""</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>""I was thinking of shaving all my hair off. You know. Then we could be twins. Whatdya think?""</p><p>""That would be cool,"" Jenny smiled brilliantly, flattered that her aunt would want to be like her. ""How can I help you with that, though?""</p><p>""Well, you could come help me stretch the pubic skin tightly so I don't knick myself.""</p><p>For a moment, Jenny was frozen to the spot where she sat. That would mean touching Lisa's pussy. Actually touching it!</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, standing up. She felt as if she were dreaming. If not for the pungent aroma of horny pussy, she might have been able to convince herself that she was.</p><p>""Put one hand here,"" said Lisa, indicating an area on the left side of her pussy, ""and another here below that spot. Then pull it tightly to make the surface smoother for me to shave it. Okay?""</p><p>Jenny followed Lisa's directions, reaching trembling hands to her pussy. Lisa's hand went to cover the most prized area, the inner lips and clit. She began to shave the hair off.</p><p>""Watch your hands, hon. Don't let me cut you.""</p><p>As Lisa shaved closer to Jenny's hand on the upper part of the labia, Jenny moved her hand to one side. As she did, she accidentally brushed Lisa's clitoris. Lisa's sucked in her breath at the unintended contact. Jenny heard and felt embarrassed.</p><p>""Sorry.""</p><p>""Don't think anything of it, hon,"" Lisa answered nervously. ""It isn't as if you haven't touched one before.""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>Lisa threw caution to the wind. She wanted this little girl badly. So, okay, she lusted after her own niece, her sister's twelve-year-old baby girl. As far as she was concerned the whole world could just go fuck themselves. She just had to have this little girl. And NOW!</p><p>""I saw you, baby. I saw what you were doing to yourself when I was trimming myself. But don't worry. It's perfectly normal.""</p><p>Jenny looked into Lisa's face in the mirror and blushed a bright red.</p><p>""You don't mind?""</p><p>""No, honey. Of course I don't mind. Why would I mind you doing to yourself what I have done to myself since before I was your age?""</p><p>Jenny's eyes grew big. This was certainly news. Aunt Lisa had masturbated when she was younger than twelve? The idea made her even hornier than she had been. And what was more, she was openly admitting it.</p><p>""In fact, honey, you can do that any time you want around here. Of course, you shouldn't do it in front of company, but if you feel like doing it when you are alone, or even when we are alone, feel free to indulge yourself.""</p><p>Jenny laughed at her little ""don't do it in front of company"" joke. Then she blushed at the full import of what Aunt Lisa was saying.</p><p>""You mean if I wanted to do it right now, I could?""</p><p>""Well, let's get this pussy cleaned up of hair before you abandon me, okay?""</p><p>Jenny laughed again.</p><p>""Does it shock you that I am okay with you masturbating whenever you want to around here?""</p><p>""Maybe a little, yeah. But I like the idea. It makes me feel like an adult.""</p><p>""Hey, I have an idea. From now on, our motto will be, if it feels good and doesn't hurt anyone, then by all means do it. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay!"" Jenny's smile was spread across her cherubic face.</p><p>They finished shaving Lisa's pussy, all the while teasing and talking about masturbation.</p><p>""I know you were masturbating in the bathroom before, you know,"" Jenny said.</p><p>""You did?""</p><p>""Yeah. I even listened. Does that make you mad?""</p><p>""Of course not, baby. I'm glad I could entertain you.""</p><p>With that, Jenny decided on something. She stripped her bathing suit off and announced, ""I'm going into the pool naked so I can masturbate outside. Is that okay?""</p><p>""Sure it is. And I`m going in nude, too,"" said Lisa, and the two females, the twenty-nine-year-old aunt and the twelve-year-old niece, went out to the pool for a swim.</p>"
574,"Michelle's Tickling Game, Chapter 2",Cheryl Taggert,2,"Michelle misses a Friday night with Cheryl immediately after their first time playing ""The Tickle Game."" She wants to play it, but only her mother, Jen, is available for that. Could she get her to play it?","['Fg', 'F solo']","<p>First, the legal stuff. This is my property. You may not post it anywhere else or re-write it in some form for posting elsewhere without my permssion. It is entirely fiction, a fantasy, the result of my overactive imagination and strong libido. Now to the personal stuff...</p><p>When I wrote Michelle's Tickling Game years ago, I intended it to be an erotic short story, with no succeeding chapters; however, after a few emails with the wonderful Jen Lee (whose story ""Naughty Teacher Cheryl"" certainly deserves a ""return the favor""), I wrote this at her wonderful suggestion. The story just seemed to write itself, which all good ones do, I believe. I didn't expect to finish this until Friday, but I was able to do it in one day. Leslita is experiencing an influx of stories. And that is a good thing. At least I hope the owner of the site thinks so.... :-) Keep those emails coming! Cheryl</p><p>Jen is definitely the latest of my Muses. Thank you, Jen! I hope I made you proud.</p><p>The next Friday, Michelle's mother Jen did not go to work. She had asked for a Friday night off to spend with her eleven-year-old daughter. Michelle was actually half-disappointed, though she didn't let her mom know that. She had looked forward to seeing her babysitter, Cheryl. She was hoping they would play the tickle game again. In fact she knew they would have since Cheryl had promised they could play it any time she wanted. And that Friday, Michelle definitely wanted to play it.</p><p>She had begun to experiment with touching herself since that Tuesday a few days before, when Cheryl had not only explained what was happening, but had shown her the wonderful feelings that could be experienced if she kept it up long enough. She had achieved an orgasm, but it just wasn't the same as when Cheryl put her lips on her pussy and licked her on what Cheryl had called her clit. Yes, she was disappointed, but she thought she might be able to visit Cheryl in mid-week again.</p><p>Jen had called Cheryl to tell her that Michelle wouldn't be there tonight. Michelle hoped she had been able to hide her disappointment enough not to make her mother jealous. If Mom found out, both she and Cheryl would be in a lot of trouble.</p><p>Jen watched her lovely daughter eating her spaghetti as they sat in near silence. Jen was finishing her glass of wine, a delicious Merlot she had discovered when she had gone for a long lunch with her boss Karen. Jen's thoughts returned to that lunch. She had gone with Karen to Largo's, an upscale restaurant at the local Hilton. They had finished two bottles of this wonderful elixer before Karen had asked if she wanted to see what it was like to visit a room in the nice hotel.</p><p>Oddly, Jen had not really understood what she meant. Visit a room? Could they do that? It wasn't until Karen had taken out the electronic room key and lifted an eyebrow to make the seduction clear to her that Jen understood where this was heading. She had experimented with girls in high school and college. She had even attended one drunken frat party where she and her roommate ended up being the party's entertainment. She had lived life to the fullest back then.</p><p>She looked at Michelle and sighed inwardly. Back then. She realized that ""back then"" was not that long ago. She was only 32 now. She had gotten pregnant by a guy her junior year of college, and her parents had stopped paying for her education. ""You can get pregnant; you can pay for your college"" had been her father's angry edict. They were Catholics, so an abortion was out of the question. Her parents had wanted her to give the baby up for adoption, but she had refused. The boy had refused to help at all, and rather than force him to pay, she had decided it would be better just to raise her child on her own. She had been delighted that her baby was a girl since she knew next to nothing about boys and felt raising a girl would be easier since she could rely on her own experiences to help with parental decisions.</p><p>Again, her thoughts returned to Tuesday afternoon and her tryst with Karen. It had re-awakened that part of her. Her love of girl-girl love had been rekindled, and she had thought of all the girls in her office she would love to take to bed. That was where she worked from 9 - 5 each weekday. The Friday night work was as a cocktail waitress at a local strip club. Michelle had no idea that's what she did. She thought Jen was working a phone solicitor job for some extra money. She wanted to quit the Friday night job, but she needed the extra money it gave her. Soon, though, she would figure a way out of that job.</p><p>She finished her wine and poured another glass. She could feel the warmth spread through her body as each sip of wine brought on a fresh glow. She looked again at Michelle. She was turning into such a beauty. Her hips were just beginning to hint that they would be spreading out some soon, giving her a very cute figure, Jen was sure. Her nipples were starting to crown, getting that puffiness that would lead to what Jen hoped was a very attractive pair of breasts that would be the envy of Michelle's friends. She wished these things for her daughter and suddenly ached to be eleven again to be able to take note of each emotion and each desire.</p><p>Eleven. Yes, that was the age when her desires started to stand up and more or less take over her body. It was the year she had discovered masturbation and orgasms. She had noticed good feelings down there of course, but when her best friend, who was a year older, told her about how great things could feel, she had attempted what Lisa had suggested. ""Be sure to keep going, even if your hand feels so tired it wants to fall off,"" Lisa had said. The joy that hand brought had changed her forever. From age 11 to 15 she had been in love with that hand. She had humped pillows and other things, but her hand had always been her favorite. It was more intimate being skin to skin contact.</p><p>She looked again at Michelle. She was eleven. She wondered if she had started experimenting in earnest or if she was still in the ""certain touches and pressures feel nice down there"" phase.</p><p>Jen suddenly realized she was horny. She'd felt the glow earlier, but now she realized she was very wet. Sodden in fact. She could feel the slipperiness in her panties. She looked again at Michelle. The image that presented itself jolted her back to reality. Uh-uh. No way. She simply wouldn't go there. The image, though, was now permanently imbedded in her memory, like a photograph--images of focused light--imbeds itself on the negative of a film camera. Still she pushed away the image of herself between her daughter's legs, her mouth glued to the hairless pussy.</p><p>But she couldn't ignore the pang of pleasure it had afforded her.</p><p>Michelle finished eating her dinner. Spaghetti was one of her favorites, and she knew her mom had made it for that reason. She looked at her mom. She was very pretty. Since her time with Cheryl, she had noticed that more and more. She and her mom thought nothing of being naked in front of each other, but lately the sight of her mom naked had aroused her unexpectedly. She wasn't seeing her mom as a mom, but as a woman. A very sexy woman. She wondered if her mom had orgasms. She had never been married, but now she realized that really made no difference. She had a sudden image of her mom lying in her bed with her fingers in her pussy. Michelle liked the image. It made her own pussy tingle.</p><p>Then Michelle had an idea. An awful, wonderful idea. A naughty idea. A sexy idea.</p><p>What if she challenged her mother to a tickle game? It was obvious mom wanted to spend some ""quality"" time with her. Weekdays were days of homework and the daily household chores. Weekends were times for the bigger chores, like mopping and vacuuming, laundry, and things like that. They were usually too tired to play any games.</p><p>She wondered how far she could take it.</p><p>""Mom, you wanna play a game tonight?""</p><p>""What kind of game? Clue? Life?""</p><p>""No, not that kind of game. It's a special game I made up.""</p><p>Jen smiled to herself. Always resourceful, that was her Michelle. ""How do you play?""</p><p>""Well, it's called the Tickle Game.""</p><p>Jen grinned. The idea was obvious, and it would give them some silly play time together. She thought of deciding on a different game, given her current state of sexual readiness, but then realized that Michelle would be far too old for such games all too soon. Another year, and the idea of a tickling game would sound childish to Michelle.</p><p>""Well, how do you play?""</p><p>Michelle realized this was the tricky part. She knew they wouldn't play the game until after she had her bath, so she would be wearing panties and a t-shirt. She had to get her mom to agree to the BIG rule.</p><p>""Well, it's a little different from the usual tickle games because it makes sure both players are on a level playing field.""</p><p>Jen thought that was an odd response. Level playing field? ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, each player can't be wearing more than the other player. Like if I'm in my panties and t-shirt like I wear after my bath, you have to be in your panties and a t-shirt too.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Jen said. She realized this could get dangerous. Still, she could see Michelle wanted to play it. Wanted it badly in fact. ""Well, okay. You go get your bath and I'll get in my panties and a t-
shirt.""</p><p>Michelle giggled. ""You're already wearing panties!""</p><p>""Yes, I am,"" Jen answered, but she knew she would have to wear different panties for this game. The ones she was wearing were soaked with her juices brought on by her recent reverie.</p><p>Michelle got up and rinsed her dishes before putting them in the dishwasher and headed for the bathroom. When she got there, she started making her plans to get her mom naked. The shirt would be easy enough. She could say she was hot (and boy, was she!) and wanted to take off her shirt. The panties would be trickier. Well, maybe she could say she was hot and remove those too. It made sense to her.</p><p>Jen finished putting the remaining dishes in the dishwasher and went to her bedroom. She stripped and went to her dresser to get a new pair of panties. The only kind she wore were thongs--she hated panty lines--and she chose a pair. They were white and had a bit of lace in the front. Pulling them on, she realized they might get soaked too. For some reason, the horniness wouldn't leave her, and that unwanted image of her and Michelle wasn't helping a bit. She decided to wait to put them on and shrugged into her bathrobe while she waited for Michelle to finish her bath. She would get into her t-shirt and panties when she arrived ready for play.</p><p>She looked down at her pussy and wondered if she could get herself off before Michelle got in there. She reached down and began to play with it. Looking at the open door, she realized that wasn't a good idea so she went over and closed it. Stepping to her bed, she sat down and started in on herself. She wanted to take the edge off. The tub had finished filling some time before, and she kept her ears tuned to the sounds of Michelle as she bathed. She was getting close...so close....</p><p>Then the phone rang. Shit! she thought. According to caller ID, it was Karen. She didn't want to answer but she knew Michelle could hear the phone ringing and would wonder why she didn't answer it.</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>""Jen, hi. I was wondering about something. Would you be able to attend the conference in Las Vegas with me next month from the 20th to the 23rd?""</p><p>Jen knew what that meant. A lot of fun and a lot of sex. Karen was a stunning woman. Pretty enough to be a model. The fact she preferred women would have made every man she met shake their heads in disbelief and regret if they knew. She went to her purse and took out her calendar. It would be a Tuesday through Thursday, meaning she could still get her Friday night work in. Perhaps she could get Cheryl to keep Michelle.</p><p>""I'll say yes for right now, but I have to make sure Michelle's sitter can keep her for a few days. I don't think it will be a problem.""</p><p>""Great. You won't regret it."" Her voice was so seductive Jen trembled. She looked down at her open robe and saw her pink nipples pucker at the thought. Her pussy, which had been wet, was now threatening to drip down onto the bedspread.</p><p>They hung up after discussing a few more things about business and the trip, and Jen strained her ears to hear Michelle in the bathroom. The tub was draining, but there was no other sound.</p><p>Suddenly, her bedroom door opened, and Michelle was standing there in her panties and t-shirt, ready for their tickling game, a smile seemingly painted permanently on her beautiful face. Then the smile turned into a wide, open-mouthed grin of surprise.</p><p>""Wow! Cool! Sure, we can do it naked!"" she said. Michelle was happy her mom had solved the problem of getting naked, but she wondered why she had thought of it.</p><p>Jen sat transfixed and unable now to change the situation. Her attempt at masturbation and the phone call had delayed her from getting dressed. And, LORD was she horny! She watched as Michelle nearly tore her clothes off and leapt onto her bed. Jen, still a bit stunned and wondering if she could get through this without coming, sat there in her open robe.</p><p>""You gotta take the robe off, Mom. Otherwise, you have an advantage.""</p><p>Jen stood on wobbly legs and dropped the robe. It certainly wasn't the first time her daughter had seen her naked, but it was the first time she'd seen her naked when she was on the verge of a massive orgasm brought on by a sexy phone call from her boss. And that wasn't all, Jen thought to herself. She was also horny because of this game and the image of herself between her daughter's spread legs, licking and loving her bare pubes while her daughter lay in an ecstacy that was beyond her eleven years. Jen looked down at the naked girl lying in her bed. Her little nipples were puckered and seeming to scream for attention. It occurred to her that maybe her daughter was mature beyond her years and the ecstacy might not be so far beyond her as she thought.</p><p>After all, she was that age the first time, she thought to herself for the second time that night.</p><p>She lay beside Michelle and her daughter attacked immediately. She was tickling Jen everywhere she could reach, and she got into the game herself. She wasn't sure when the tickling had grown bold. Suddenly, she was aware that her daughter's small hands had taken to pinching her nipples and tweaking her pussy. Michelle would laugh with obvious glee when she managed to touch one of her mother's intimate areas. Just as suddenly, she was sure this was not the first time Michelle had played this particular brand of the tickling game. She'd done this before, and it had involved intimate touching. She wondered which of her little friends had been her playmate for this.</p><p>When Michelle reached down and squeezed her pussy with a panting giggle, Jen put her arms out and held her by the shoulders. Michelle stopped, her breath coming in gasps of excitement. Jen looked Michelle in the eyes. She could see that Michelle was turned on. Very turned on. She noticed the child's legs were in turmoil, squeezing together at the juncture where pleasure was king. Either she was trying not to pee, or she was masturbating by squeezing her thighs together. The motions seemed involuntary, as if her body had simply taken over her brain and was doing what it needed to do.</p><p>Michelle could stand it no more. Her pussy seemed to be on fire. She had managed to touch her mom's pussy a few times, but her mom wasn't touching hers. Finally, she grabbed her mom's pussy and squeezed it gently before releasing it. She had felt the wetness there. Her mom's pussy was a flood of juices, even wetter than Cheryl's had been. Then her mom had stopped the game and was looking at her. Her pussy was still on fire, and her legs seemed to have a life of their own. They were squeezing together in such a way that transmitted great pleasure to her own pussy. She was near an orgasm, she knew, and she wanted her mom to touch her there. One touch and she would be there. Just one.</p><p>Suddenly, Jen was near the edge of the most powerful orgasm of her life. She could feel it building. The entire evening had been steaming to this one moment, and she realized she was a goner before she moved in and kissed Michelle. It wasn't a mother's kiss. It was a lover's kiss, complete with her tongue finding Michelle's. She realized that this type of kiss was not unusual to Michelle. She had french kissed before. Once again, she wondered which of her friends had been there before. Which one had touched her angel until she had screamed out an orgasm, or gotten so close Michelle had wondered what was next? As they kissed, she felt Michelle's hand moving to her mound, and she did the same. Her hand snaked down her tummy to the soft, hairless mound of her daughter. As she put her finger into the slit and separated the folds of delicious skin, she was amazed at the wetness there. Michelle was horny, maybe as horny as she was.</p><p>Michelle began to buck against the intruding fingers. Three of her mother's fingers now lay inside the outer lips of her pussy, pressing against the clit and all the wetness there. The orgasm had built for over an hour, from the time she had first thought of getting her mom to play the tickling game. It washed over the dam that was the mental barrier between feeling wonderful and the orgasm. It flooded her being, sending shock waves out from the center--her little clit--to every cell in her body. She hunched against the hand that had brought her such pleasure in spasms that wracked her tiny body.</p><p>At that moment, her mom began to do the same thing against her own hand, which was awash in the flood that had bathed her mother's pussy. They were both moaning now, welcoming the rapturous waves that broke over them like thunder in a silent cave, taking all their senses to heights never imagined, or at least if imagined, never as good as they thought it could possibly be. Their orgasms had crested and were now moving along like a tide that had come in roaring with power but was now settling into a rhythm of small waves. A trembling that was barely noticed except in the deepest parts of their bodies.</p><p>Jen looked at Michelle. This was not her first orgasm. She wanted to know who had taught her these things. She prayed it wasn't a man.</p><p>""Honey,"" she asked breathlessly, ""who taught you about this?""</p><p>""You won't be mad?""</p><p>""No, sweetie. I won't be mad..."" (Unless it was a man, she thought...) ""I just want to know.""</p><p>""Promise? She said you'd be mad if you knew.""</p><p>Jen breathed a sigh of relief. ""She."" It was a girl, at least.</p><p>""Who, honey? I promise.""</p><p>Michelle looked down. ""Are you mad at me because I wanted to play this with you? You liked it didn't you?""</p><p>Jen knew she was avoiding the question, but answered her anyway because she needed her to know. ""No, honey, I'm not mad at you, not at all. And yes, I did like it."" Stating it made it more real somehow. She had liked it. And in her heart she knew she didn't want this to be the last time they played like this. The image of herself between Michelle's legs and licking her was not so repulsive now. In fact it was beautiful. ""I loved it, in fact. I loved it very much and I'm happy you got me to play. Next time it will be even better. I promise. It will be better because I will want to from the start and not hesitate. I can...do things I want to do without worrying that you don't want me to do them.""</p><p>Michelle smiled. ""Good. Can I sleep with you tonight?""</p><p>""Not until you answer my question.""</p><p>Michelle looked down at her mother's breasts, her mouth a firm line. She had hoped her mom would forget that question, but she could see now it wouldn't go away.</p><p>""So you promise you won't be mad...""</p><p>""I promise. I just need to know.""</p><p>Michelle heaved a deep sigh of defeat. ""Cheryl.""</p><p>Cheryl? Her babysitter? Cheryl had touched her daughter there? Had taught her these things? Had brought her to orgasm? Cheryl, who was about the sexiest nineteen-year-old in town? She had finally admitted it to herself. She had been hot for Cheryl since they'd first met at the apartment's pool.</p><p>""Cheryl?"" she asked in disbelief. Michelle nodded.</p><p>""Please don't fire her, Mommy! Please!"" Michelle begged. ""She's really nice to me! We love each other!""</p><p>""I won't fire her, baby. But she and I have to have a talk.""</p><p>""So, can I sleep with you tonight?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>They cuddled together and sometime in the night, Jen awoke to the feeling of someone between her legs. Michelle had awakened and was now between her legs. She was licking her clit, and her body was already responding with a flow of juices to lubricate her for more sex. They hadn't really had much sex, actually, since they had both cum so quickly.</p><p>""Spin around, sweetie, and let me get at your pussy too.""</p><p>Michelle complied without a word. The clock said 5 A.M. She had an hour before she had to get up. Yes, that should be enough time.</p>"
575,"Aunt Lisa's Summer with Jenny, Chapter 2: The Pool and the Roller Coaster",Cheryl Taggert,2,Aunt Lisa and Jenny take their newfound desires out to the pool where Lisa discovers that Jenny has a special spot in the pool that they have both enjoyed since each was much younger.,"['g solo', 'Fg']","<p>The usual applies. Do not post this somewhere else without my permission. Do not post it and claim you wrote it. Do not re-write it and post it as your own. That's called illegal.</p><p>In the meantime, enjoy this second chapter of the Aunt Lisa and Jenny series. I can tell you it gets even more interesting in chapter 3, when another young neighbor girl joins the fun. I hope this chapter is better edited than the last one. :-)</p><p>Enjoy!</p><p>Lisa took Jenny by the hand and went to the sliding glass doors that led to the pool area behind the house. She looked at her young niece and openly admired her young, firm twelve-year-old's body. Her small titties were budding from the former flatness of her chest, and the sparse pubic hair was a light thatch of silk that barely showed on her soft mound. She noticed, too, how young Jenny brazenly stared at her own physical attributes. They had just finished shaving Lisa's pubes, so they shown cleanly in the sunlight that warmed the pool. They had also decided that whatever felt good they should do so long as it hurt no one. And that included masturbating whenever the urge struck. Lisa had masturbated just ten minutes ago in her bathroom while Jenny had listened in secretly, before confessing to having done so. And while helping Lisa shave her smooth mound, Jenny had touched herself occasionally but had yet to reach an orgasm. She had promised herself (and Lisa) that she intended to take care of that problem very soon. As they reached the pool, Lisa thought to herself how wonderful this summer alone with Jenny was going to be.</p><p>Breaking her hand away from Lisa's, Jenny suddenly dashed for the pool. ""Last one in is a rotten egg!"" she shouted, plunging into the warm water. She came up for air after swimming a few strokes underwater.</p><p>Lisa admired how smoothly the young girl moved through the water. Her mouth became as wet as the pool itself thinking about tasting the young girl's pussy. She would do that soon, she promised herself.</p><p>""You swim for a while, hon. I am going to sunbath for a bit and watch you.""</p><p>""Okee-dokee!"" she squealed and swam across the water's surface to the edge of the pool. She happened to stop right where the pool's filtration system jetted water into the pool underneath the water's surface.</p><p>Lisa was quite familiar with that little pleasure as well. She had discovered that pools were great for masturbating when she was very young, even before she knew what masturbation was. She remembered being only about six or seven. She had chosen to relax in their own pool at just such a spot. Looking back on it now, her parents had to know what was going on. She recalled the look her mom would give her at those times. She recognized it now as one of questioning, wondering if what she was seeing was what it seemed to be. As she grew older and showed that she liked that spot in the pool more than others, her mother must have certainly realized her young daughter was masturbating. She could even remember reaching an orgasm that way. She even did it at a public pool once or twice.</p><p>Now she noticed little Jenny had found the same spot. The fact that the child had made a bee-line to the very spot that would masturbate her little pussy told Lisa that she had done this before. Lisa watched Jenny as she positioned her nearly bald pussy in front of the forceful column of water. Water swelled up her belly and chest, making a rippling series of waves that billowed from her tiny titties. The ecstatic look on Jenny's face told Lisa that her niece was indeed getting the jet of water focused on just the right spot.</p><p>Lisa took one of the reclining deck chairs and moved it to an area right next to where little Jenny was masturbating herself with the pool's filtering system. As she sat, Jenny's eyes fluttered open for a moment to look at Lisa's body. Then the sensations must have become intensely satisfying, as Jenny`s eyes went back to half-mast. Her breathing was becoming irregular.</p><p>Jenny had known immediately where she was going when she jumped into the pool. She had known about the gushing jet of water since her early childhood.</p><p>She keenly felt the jet of water as it made its contact with her naked pussy. Jenny had actually been skinny dipping only once before, and the thrill of it had made her want to do it again. There was no greater sense of freedom than darting through the water naked and unashamed. She leaned up to the edge of the pool and put both arms onto the side edge to hold her in place. She luxuriated in the feel of the water bubbling up from her tender pussy and spreading from her body in waves.</p><p>She directed the spray at her most tender spot and held herself there. The water beat unceasingly against her mound, stimulating her clitoris and making her silently beg for more. She adjusted her body to bring her pussy closer to the water stream. Her pussy was beginning to hum with pleasure.</p><p>She opened her eyes momentarily to look at the naked sight of Aunt Lisa as she arranged herself on the deck chair. It was a reclining model, with a heavy cloth material stretched around the frame of the chair. Aunt Lisa was staring at her, her mouth partially open. In an almost surreal moment of what appeared to be slow motion, she watched as Aunt Lisa's tongue undulated slightly, unconsciously, behind the parted lips. For a moment, Jenny imagined that the water on her bare pussy was Aunt Lisa's tongue. The idea was excruciatingly pleasurable to her aching mound. She had needed to reach an orgasm for over almost three hours now, ever since she had first seen Aunt Lisa at the airport when she'd picked her up, and the mental image of Aunt Lisa's face between her thighs was certainly helping to increase her need.</p><p>Not that she'd ever had anyone eat her pussy before, but she had read about it. Her own dad (or was it her mom?) had a collection of erotic novels that would rival anyone's. And she had made use of the books she found there. So while she had never experienced having her pussy bathed by someone's tongue, she was certainly aware it happened. And she also knew it was one of the things girls did to each other. At least they did in the novels she`d found in her parents' study. Many times she'd masturbated while reading of these women and even young girls licking each other's pussies. She knew that actually experiencing the thrill of having her pussy eaten was almost surely going to happen, and probably sooner rather than later.</p><p>Jenny watched Aunt Lisa, admiring her naked beauty and utter sensuality with half-closed eyes as she felt the orgasm that had been waiting to escape her tender young body begin to approach. Her breathing was becoming more labored. She could hear her breath as it labored in and out of her lungs through her nostrils. Suddenly she could feel the tickle that signaled the oncoming orgasm surge from deep within her youthful pussy. It was this moment, this rushing, overwhelming, almost unbearable moment of hanging on the edge of orgasm that she loved most of all. She felt her young body step to the precipice of the moment and dangle there, savoring the free-fall that was to come and then...then...t...h...e...n... the orgasm washed over her in a blissful wave. Centered in her pussy, it pounded from deep within her body, rushing outward in waves of pleasure, and wracking her petite child's body with orgasmic convulsions of ecstasy. She gasped moans into the air around her. Whimpers of pure joy escaped her tender lips. The orgasm was one of the best she'd ever experienced. She thought for a moment she was going to faint.</p><p>As the tremors passed, she opened her eyes once again to see Aunt Lisa looking at her, slack-jawed with lust. The desire in her eyes filled Jenny with love and a previously unacknowledged passion for her aunt. She had desired her, but never like this. And looking into her aunt's beautiful eyes, she knew that these lustful feelings were mutual.</p><p>They were both glassy-eyed. Jenny from the force of her recent orgasmic display for her aunt, and Lisa from the force of her utter longing for this young child, her niece. Her niece whom she'd held as a baby, whose diaper she`d changed, whom she had cuddled and kissed and cooed over. This child who would be a woman one day. She remembered the times she had been alone with her niece. Now she recognized the early signs of desire. She'd masturbated more than once after bathing Jenny and putting her down for a nap. Lisa realized with a jolt that she'd always longed for her to grow up so they could experience each other in ways that most of the world thought was taboo. This sudden knowledge brought tears to her eyes.</p><p>Jenny saw these tears and got out of the pool.</p><p>""What's the matter?"" Jenny was afraid Aunt Lisa was going to decide that this was wrong somehow. That it must stop immediately. She feared that her sudden joy at having the freedom to be who she was, an erotically charged child, was going to end. What happened, though, was not what she'd expected.</p><p>""I just love you. That's all,"" Aunt Lisa said. Her voice caught in her throat as she spoke. ""And I never realized how much until right now.""</p><p>Jenny stepped closer to her and Lisa reached for her naked young body. Pulling it close Lisa whispered, ""Do you know what I am planning to do with you? Do you understand the longing I have for you?""</p><p>Jenny buried her face into Aunt Lisa's neck. ""Yes. I want you to do all these things. I have wanted it for a year now.""</p><p>Lisa gasped slightly and held Jenny away from her body at arm's length to look into her eyes. ""You've wanted to do sex things with me for a year?"" She couldn't believe what she was hearing. Jenny nodded, her eyes cast down.</p><p>""Ever since I was under the bed when you and Uncle Greg had sex in my room one afternoon when you were visiting.""</p><p>Lisa's eyes widened. ""You were under the bed?"" She remembered the incident. They had thought they were alone, of course. Now, she realized they had had company. ""You heard everything we did and said?""</p><p>Jenny burst out, ""You aren't mad at me, are you? I didn't mean to be in the room when you two came in. But you did and I didn't know where to hide so I got under the bed. You and Uncle Greg were talking about you and a woman doing stuff together and it got me thinking about you like that. I was so horny I masturbated to the thoughts of you up on my bed above me with Uncle Greg putting his thing inside you.""</p><p>""No, honey. I'm not mad. You mean you were masturbating under the bed while Greg and I . . . ?"" Jenny nodded, suddenly wishing this hadn't come out.</p><p>""Are you really not mad?""</p><p>""I'm really, really not mad, Jen. Not at all."" She pulled the little girl to her and felt her naked body respond to the touch of Jenny's nudity.</p><p>""But honey, why didn't you just say, `Excuse me' and leave when we came in. Why go to the trouble of hiding from us?""</p><p>Jenny looked at Aunt Lisa. ""Do you promise not to get mad?""</p><p>""Okay. I promise not to get mad. Why didn't you just leave when we came in?""</p><p>""I was snooping through your stuff to see if there were any sexy things to read or look at. Daddy has those and I thought maybe you and Uncle Greg would have some of that stuff for me to read or something. You know, something new for me to read. . .or something.""</p><p>Lisa remembered doing the same kinds of things. Snooping through the drawers of the families she babysat for, rummaging through closets at friends` houses, always careful to make it look undisturbed. She vaguely recalled noticing some things in their bags looking mussed when they'd started unpacking.</p><p>""Are you sure you're not mad?""</p><p>""Yes, I am sure I'm not mad. I used to do that stuff too, you know.""</p><p>Here was the second revelation that day that had surprised Jenny. The first was her open admission to masturbation and now this one, that she'd snooped through people's stuff. ""I get the feeling we're a lot alike,"" she said, and Lisa clasped the naked twelve-year-old to her and hugged her tightly, feeling the skin as it touched and noticing the stiffness of her niece's nipples as they air dried. Jenny returned the hug ardently and scooted her body into Aunt Lisa's lap. Lisa accepted her niece's overture of almost childish intimacy.</p><p>They held each other like that for several minutes. Then Lisa was kissing Jenny`s soft neck and shoulders, savoring her niece's taut skin. Tasting the pool water only to find that it increased her thirst rather than quenched it. Lisa knew the only thing that would quench that thirst. Her hand began to massage Jenny's ribcage, moving delicately over the small A-cup titties, tweaking the nipples, rubbing her muscular abdomen.</p><p>After several moments of these touches, her fingers began to move toward their final target. Finally, they reached her tender pussy lips. The index and middle fingers of her right hand parted the delicate folds of her virgin pussy, grazing the tender clitoris on their way into the soft inner lips. Immediately, Lisa's fingers were drenched in Jenny's fluids. The unusually sticky lubricant flowed from her vagina and coated Lisa's hand. The milky substance was warm to the touch, and its lustful scent was as stimulating as an expensive perfume. Lisa's fingers moved expertly around the flooding pussy, bringing intense pleasure to the girl who only moments ago had experienced one of her young life's most forceful orgasms. Hers became the first fingers other than Jenny's to explore her most tender regions. Gently, she pushed deeper into the secret folds of Jenny's velvet soft pussy until her finger found the entrance to the fountain that was releasing all these juices. Pushing slightly, her finger disappeared into the fleshy hole of her vagina.</p><p>Jenny sucked her breath in as the finger entered her. She had used a tampon for several months, so there was no pain or discomfort when the finger had entered her. Now the experienced digit was moving in and out of her pussy, delving deeper into the center of her being. Her clit was already beginning to throb.</p><p>Being careful not to break the contact with her pussy, she scooted down to where she could begin to kiss, suck, and nibble Aunt Lisa's wonderful titties. The globes were firm, not limp and sagging. Lisa had taken good care of herself and her breasts were no exception. Jenny was in heaven. She made love to Aunt Lisa's boobs while Lisa fingered her fiery pussy.</p><p>After a moment, Jenny began to feel the beginnings of another orgasm approaching. That was the way with her, and she wondered if Aunt Lisa was the same. Once she had achieved an orgasm, if she was kept aroused, she could have several more in quick succession. She had read about women who were multi-orgasmic, but she had never matched the term with her own situation. As the next wave of orgasm washed over her, she suddenly understood, especially when the orgasm crested, calmed momentarily, and built immediately back to a building crescendo of another orgasm. She squirmed and squealed in delight as she rode a roller coaster of orgasms. Each one was more powerful than the last. It was as if she were going up taller and taller hills, cresting anew before plunging down and starting the journey up the next taller and steeper hill. The journeys were pure joy and she wanted them to last forever. With each new cresting wave she would moan and squeal louder and louder. Her hips would buck involuntarily, pushing her pussy into Aunt Lisa's hand, impaling herself on her fingers.</p><p>Meanwhile, Lisa was nearly cumming without even being touched beyond the attention Jenny was paying to her breasts. She'd always had sensitive titties, and her nipples seemed to have a direct line to her clit. But she'd never gotten this excited just from having them sucked. She was bucking her own hips in a counter-rhythm to Jenny's movements. The only contact with that area, though, was Jenny's shapely little ass, which was grinding itself into her lap while her aunt's fingers managed to bring her to torrential orgasms. Lisa's pussy was a burning pit. She could feel Jenny's ass in her lap and the abandoned excitement of her niece's jerking pussy. Jenny's mouth was glued to her right breast, licking and sucking it eagerly. Lisa remembered when Jenny was a baby and she would care for her when she was only seventeen or eighteen. She had wondered what it felt like to have a baby suckle her breast. She had offered Jenny her own breasts one day to see how it felt. She'd been surprised how sexual it felt. She had no milk to give, but Jenny seemed to enjoy sucking her boobs anyway. Not like this, of course, but the memory flooded back, giving her an unusual sense of déjà vu.</p><p>Suddenly, her own orgasm was building with surprising speed. It came upon her almost without warning. One second she was at a pinnacle of sexual ecstasy; the next she was crashing over the wall into a most powerful orgasm.</p><p>They each rode the climax to its conclusion. But to Lisa's pleasant surprise, Jenny did not seem to be through quite yet. Lisa knew what to do about that.</p><p>""Move for a second, hon,"" she told her young niece. Jenny shifted, and Lisa stood up on wobbly legs. ""Move into the chair and dangle your feet on each side of the leg area of the seat."" She looked down at the result. Jenny was spread for her in the outdoor recliner, ready for whatever came next. Jenny reached down and continued to massage her little clit, refusing to give up her roller coaster ride just yet. She crested again and Lisa was on her knees in front of the child, bending herself over the prone little girl and placing her mouth at her succulent pussy. She dived in, rubbing her tongue on the clit and bringing Jenny an almost instant orgasmic crest.</p><p>Jenny tasted wonderful. At that moment, her cream was better than anything Lisa had ever tasted before. Jenny's clit was positively vibrating with the intensity of her orgasms. Her vaginal walls were pulsing rhythmically, contracting with the waves that overtook her young, preteen body. Had she been able to think clearly enough to form a thought, she would have gladly accepted death right then.</p><p>Suddenly, Jenny could feel a sudden shifting in her body's metabolism. Instead of a short bursting climb to the next cresting hill of orgasm, her body began a slow, methodic ascent instead. She was vaguely aware of this and waited with anticipation for what came next although she wasn't sure what that was. All she knew was that she would enjoy it. Immensely.</p><p>As the next cresting climax built, she let herself go entirely. Her body became a mass of orgasmic fiber. Each cell in her body seemed to be riding this wave to its massive conclusion. She both tensed and relaxed awaiting the coming bodily explosion.</p><p>Then what happened was more than she ever thought could happen. Her body seemed to scream. Not her voice only, although that did do its share of screaming. It seemed that every cell was acutely aware of every sensation that flowed over her. Her body and mind erupted into such a massive orgasm that she nearly passed out. In fact she may have momentarily lost her senses. She wasn't sure. Her hips bucked so much that Lisa had difficulty staying with her. She screamed so loud, Lisa was afraid the neighbors would hear and investigate. And they were nearly a quarter mile away. Lisa came as she'd never come before. A torrent of physical and mental bliss washed over her like a plunge into a warm ocean.</p><p>She didn't know the meaning of the word ""nirvana,"" but if it had been explained to her, she'd have understood it perfectly.</p><p>Finally, after the orgasmic volcano had settled into the afterglow, she opened her eyes a little and looked at Aunt Lisa, who was sitting next to the chair, her bare ass against the pavement that wound around the pool. She opened her mouth to speak, but all that came out was, ""Wow.""</p><p>""I think I'm going to go for a little swim to revive my senses back to normal,"" said Aunt Lisa. ""You wanna join me or just relax in the chair?""</p><p>Jenny looked into her eyes. ""I love you,"" was all she said and fell instantly asleep.</p><p>Lisa kissed her sleeping niece. ""I love you, too, honeybunch. I love you too."" Then she slipped into the pool to replenish herself.</p>"
576,Ronda's Delightful Daughter,Cheryl Taggert,1,Ronda had raised her daughter Cheryl to be sexually guilt-free.  The results are better than she could have hoped.,"['g solo', 'F solo', 'Fg', 'inc']","<p>Another of the nifty stories I am moving here. The usual copyright things apply. If you don't know them by now, you should learn them.</p><p>This concerns a friend I met online once who wanted me to write a story about her and a fictional daughter. I used many autobiographical incidents and situations in this story. Those who know me best will know what they are. One is that a rocking horse was my first masturbation tool.</p><p>Anyway, enjoy!</p><p>Ronda Tucker knew her daughter Cheryl was beautiful. Nobody had to tell her that; she had eyes. In fact, she had been watching her little girl grow up with increased interest. Cheryl was filling out nicely. She had recently turned twelve, and Ronda was acutely aware of her daughter's effects on others, especially her own mother.</p><p>Ronda was at their pool thinking about her daughter, daydreaming about the many things that had happened while Cheryl had been growing up--and out. Because her husband Stan worked long hours and frequently had to travel, much of Ronda's life had become centered around her little girl.</p><p>She remembered Cheryl when she had only been about four or five, riding her little toy horse on springs, Shadow. The horse had belonged to Ronda when she was a child, and later Ronda handed it down to her own daughter. Cheryl had fallen in love with it immediately, riding it for great stretches of time. Of course, Ronda knew what was happening. She herself had enjoyed the immature sexual feelings the rocking had produced, and she knew her own daughter was discovering her own feelings. This had become obvious when little Cheryl, not threatened by her feelings or her mother's possible reaction to them, had come to Ronda and asked about the feelings.</p><p>""Mommy, why does Shadow make my po-po feel tingly?"" Po-po had been their pet name for pussy, Ronda remembered. Of course, she wouldn't have taught her child that more sexual term, and vagina had just seemed so formal. She enjoyed the cute name, as did Cheryl.</p><p>""Because you are discovering how certain touches and pressures make your po-po feel. It's okay, honey. It won't hurt you. In fact, you will one day find you really like that feeling a lot.""</p><p>Cheryl had smiled. ""I like it already,"" she'd said and dashed off to ride Shadow for another half hour or so.</p><p>Years later when Cheryl had been around nine, Ronda had walked in on her in the tub. She found her little girl with her little pussy under the stream of the tub faucet. She had straightened up quickly, but Ronda had assured her that what she was doing was okay.</p><p>""It's okay, sweetie. Mommy's sorry. I should have knocked first. You go ahead and I will leave. What you were doing is just fine. Mommy does it too, and it would be hypocritical for me to tell you not to.""</p><p>Her baby had just looked at her, wide-eyed, and smiled. A look of happiness had crossed her face. Ronda would not describe it any other way. And later her nubile little nymphet had reinforced her feelings about that certainty.</p><p>That night, after her bath, she had come to Ronda and sat beside her on the sofa. Ronda, who had more or less forgotten the incident in the bathroom earlier, had looked at her quizzically, since Cheryl had had a most unusual look on her little face.</p><p>""What is it, baby?""</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>Then her little girl had leaned into her quickly and hugged her tightly. ""Thank you.""</p><p>""For what, honey?"" Even now she remembered the intoxicating scent of her wet hair, clean and fresh.</p><p>""For being a good mom.""</p><p>Ronda eased her daughter back with gentle hands on her shoulders. ""Okay. What did I do right now?"" She laughed, as did Cheryl. It was telling of their relationship how often they asked that question instead of the usually more common one, ""What did I do wrong now?"" They had indeed been close since the child's birth.</p><p>""Well--about the tub. What I was doing. Tina's mom would have had a fit or something if she'd caught Tina doing that. You seemed like it was the most natural thing in the world.""</p><p>""It is, baby. It's natural for me, and it's natural for you. It's probably natural for Tina, but her mommy thinks otherwise. That's all.""</p><p>""I just feel really lucky to have a mommy like you. And THAT'S all.""</p><p>""Can Mommy ask you a personal question?""</p><p>Cheryl had started to get up from her spot next to her mother, but now hesitated. Her daughter looked into her eyes and Ronda could see that her baby girl knew that it would be a REALLY personal question, considering what the topic of discussion had been. She could almost see the decision to be honest and forthright with her mother enter her mind. It was almost certainly a by-product of their honesty with each other on everything in their lives to that point.</p><p>Cheryl nodded wordlessly.</p><p>""Do you know what an orgasm is?"" Ronda saw from her reaction that she had considered the question would be the one asked. She seemed to expect it.</p><p>Cheryl looked into Ronda's eyes and spoke. ""Yes.""</p><p>""Have you ever had one?""</p><p>Again, that forthright stare. ""Yes, Mommy.""</p><p>""How long have you been having them?""</p><p>""I don't know. A long time--since Shadow.""</p><p>Ronda wasn't surprised by that at all. Finally, she asked, ""Did you have one earlier in the tub?""</p><p>This time, Cheryl just nodded before asking, ""That's okay, isn't it?""</p><p>It was Ronda's turn to hug her daughter. ""Yes, baby. That's more than okay. It's fantastic. Enjoy them. Enjoy them all.""</p><p>That night Ronda had sat and remembered her own upbringing. Her mother had been much more like Tina's mother. As a result Ronda had felt enormously guilty about her sexual feelings growing up. If her daughter was the result of honesty and parental permission for a child to explore and enjoy her budding sexuality, then she was doing this mother thing the right way. Cheryl was the most well-adjusted child she knew, filled with a strong sense of self and pride that did not alienate people at all. Quite the contrary, her self-esteem drew people to her the way the a vacuum draws dust.</p><p>Now her daughter was twelve. A beautiful child-woman. At twelve, that usually awkward age between early puberty and adulthood, she was self-assured and filled with love for just about everyone she knew. She rarely had fights with other girls the way so many girls that age did. Nearly everybody liked her.</p><p>And now, sitting by the pool, Ronda had to finally admit that she liked her too. Of course, she loved her. Cheryl was her daughter, after all. But Ronda liked her daughter. And today, after last night's events that were only now beginning to creep into her consciousness after being pushed away so many times since it had happened, she was admitting to herself finally that she desired her daughter Cheryl too. She desired to kiss her mouth wetly, fondle her body's every inch, suckle the pert breasts that filled her little B-cups so well, and lick and suck her maturing little pussy. Furthermore, she wanted her daughter to do these things to her as well. She wanted desperately to feel her own daughter's lips, tongue, and mouth on her body's most sensitive areas.</p><p>Of course she knew the taboos that were in play here. Incest. The UGLIEST of words in the modern culture. But why was that? She certainly had not set the rules. Could she help it if she found she desired her own daughter? And now, God help them, she was aware of her daughter's desire for her as well.</p><p>It was that word, incest, that had kept last night's episode from being replayed in her mind. The taboo nature of it made her mind shrink from remembering what had happened last night during the storm.</p><p>Ronda looked up at the sunny day. It was hard to believe that last night it had been anything but wonderful weather. She forced her mind to go back to the events she didn't want to face, for to see them meant she would act again on her and Cheryl's desires for one another. And just as surely as the sun rose in the east and set in the west, she knew that would happen too, of course.</p><p>It had been stormy all day yesterday, and the night forecast called for more of the same. They had watched TV until the cable had gone out; then they'd played Monopoly until the power failed. There was nothing left to do but go to bed, so they had.</p><p>The thunder had grown increasingly worse, booming closer to their home with each passing minute. Cheryl had never been nervous in a storm before, but for some reason she was last night. Ronda decided it was probably just being twelve.</p><p>They had retired to their rooms, and Ronda had changed for bed when a timid knock had sounded at her bedroom door.</p><p>""Come in,"" Ronda said, wondering what Cheryl wanted.</p><p>When Cheryl opened the bedroom door, she looked sheepish in the candlelight that cast its romantic glow throughout the room.</p><p>""Mom? Can I sleep with you just for tonight?""</p><p>The suddenness of her nervous response to the storm surprised Ronda.</p><p>""What's the matter, honey?"" she asked with concern.</p><p>""It's the storm, that's all. For some reason I'm sort of scared. Just a little,"" she'd added quickly, lest her mother think she was a baby for being afraid of a storm.</p><p>Ronda could sense her anxiety over being afraid and appeased it as best she could by admitting to fear herself. ""I'm a little nervous too, honey. I'm glad you came in here. I might have ended up slipping into your bed tonight myself.""</p><p>Cheryl giggled at that, and the momentary tension was over as far as admitting to fear of the storm went.</p><p>""So I can stay with you tonight?""</p><p>""Sure, hon. We'll make it a campout of sorts.""</p><p>Cheryl leaped at the bed and landed amid the covers. Ronda noticed she was wearing a baby blue pajama shirt and almost sheer bikini panties of the same color. The sight had a disquieting effect on Ronda. She suddenly realized it turned her on to see her daughter in such a simple yet sexy outfit for the night. She decided to ignore her sudden lustful feelings. It wasn't as if she could masturbate tonight if she got horny.</p><p>""Well, what do you say we call it a night?"" Ronda asked, climbing into bed beside her daughter.</p><p>""Okay, it's a night!"" Cheryl said, squealing with adolescent humor.</p><p>""Very funny, young lady. Now, under the covers.""</p><p>""Do I have to? It's hot and I like to sleep on top of the covers. In fact, I usually don't wear anything on a warm night like this.""</p><p>Ronda had known that. She had entered her daughter's room on various errands after lights out numerous times to find her little cherub naked and asleep on top of the covers. The memory of it had a rather stimulating effect on her. As the storm raged outside, she could feel one brewing inside her as well.</p><p>Then she said something she couldn't believe she had said. ""Well, I wouldn't want to stand in the way of tradition. If you sleep in the nude, then by all means, do so now. I want you to be comfortable, sweetie.""</p><p>In any other circumstance, she would have thought nothing of this remark. But suddenly she felt embarrassed by it. For some reason, the sexual nature of it struck her with an intense inner vibration. She noticed, uncomfortably, where that vibration was centered--in her pussy. Her body was responding to her daughter in very unexpected ways. She felt her pussy grow moist.</p><p>Her daughter's reaction was more expected, but no less intoxicating to Ronda. She began to unbutton her pajama top, smiling at her mother before looking down to watch her own progress. She was stripping, getting naked to sleep in the same bed as her mother. She behaved as if it were the world's most normal thing.</p><p>Perhaps it was, thought Ronda. But her own feelings of lust were making her feel guilty. She had never felt guilt as far as her daughter was concerned, and the sensation was odd now, to say the least.</p><p>Ronda found herself staring at her daughter's breasts as they were revealed. She'd seen them plenty of times before, as recently as last week, but their effect on her now was somewhat different. She realized she was viewing her daughter as a sexual partner. Her own partner.</p><p>Cheryl noticed her mother's stares. ""What?"" she asked, blushing slightly. She found embarrassment to be an unusual sensation as well, but her mother's stares were much different than her usual casual glances.</p><p>Ronda snapped out of her reverie. She realized with sudden horror, that she was imagining her mouth sucking Cheryl's nipples, first one, then the other, until they were standing at attention to meet her mouth's fondling of them.</p><p>""Huh? Oh. Um... I was just... nothing."" Her mind reeled with the image. What was more, her pussy was positively on fire. Her breathing was ragged. Sweat popped out on her forehead.</p><p>""Are you okay, Mom? You look kinda hot.""</p><p>My God, thought Ronda. Is it that obvious? Then she realized Cheryl was talking about the perspiration that had shown on her skin.</p><p>To cover the reason for her sudden perspiring, she just said, ""Oh, well, yes, I am.""</p><p>""Why don't you sleep on top of the covers in the nude too, then?"" suggested Cheryl. ""An all nude slumber party, just you and me. That would be neat!""</p><p>Ronda realized that she was stuck now. She would have to comply or give away how much desire she was feeling for her daughter right now. She began to remove the gown she'd put on. She wore nothing underneath.</p><p>When next she looked at Cheryl, Ronda saw something flicker in her eyes that she hadn't seen before. It was a momentary flash of thought or mood. Then she realized she had seen that look before. She had seen it while Cheryl, at the tender age of four, had ridden Shadow, stimulating her little vulva and clit that had not even developed much beyond a small B-B. And she had seen it when she had entered the bathroom that time to see her daughter with legs splayed up the wall of the tub enclosure and the water from the tub's spigot splashing onto her puffy, hairless mound. What she had seen flicker in her daughter Cheryl's eyes was exactly what she had already been feeling. It was lust. A desire for sex. Ronda realized with sudden clarity that her twelve-year-old daughter was horny. And she could also see that it surprised her too.</p><p>For a moment, neither spoke nor moved. They were transfixed with the knowledge about each other. Cheryl suddenly realized that it hadn't been the heat that had caused her mother to perspire. She recognized the reason which until that moment had escaped her. Perhaps she'd recognized it because she had suddenly felt it herself, but she knew it for what it was. And suddenly their hearts were pounding in their chests, which in turn created more heat in their pussies. They each knew. And what was more, they understood that the other knew as well. And this caused their paralysis.</p><p>Finally, Ronda spoke, but it was a feeble attempt to break the ice. ""Well... um... uh....well."" She heaved a sigh.</p><p>""Mom? What's going on?""</p><p>Cheryl was the one to bring it up, of course. She was the more innocent of the two and needed answers. Ronda realized they at least needed to talk about it.</p><p>""Honey, do you want to talk?""</p><p>Cheryl nodded. It brought back the memory of their conversation after the tub incident and Ronda relaxed. Whatever happened, they would be okay.</p><p>Ronda climbed onto the bed beside Cheryl, and they lay back together, propping themselves up with pillows. They looked into each other's eyes.</p><p>Ronda spoke first this time. ""Honey, I don't know what is going on, exactly. How do you feel right now?""</p><p>""Right now? Right now I feel like masturbating. And I am not sure why. But suddenly seeing you naked did that to me. I don't know. What about you?""</p><p>Ronda continued to gaze into her daughter's lovely green eyes. She could feel herself falling into them. ""Right now I am so hot I could touch myself and cum within seconds.""</p><p>Cheryl was still confused, but not in a panic. She seemed more curious than anything. ""Mom, why are we feeling this way together? I mean, I am scared to say what I was thinking. What I am still thinking.""</p><p>Ronda tried to get some perspective, attempted to understand where these feelings came from. She thought she knew, but wasn't sure Cheryl would understand. She felt she had no other choice but to tell her what she thought and see.</p><p>""Sweetie, I think it is an extension of our immense love for one another. We have been so close all your life, and I have always been open and honest with you about your sexuality. Perhaps this is just that love and understanding coming out in a new way.""</p><p>Cheryl seemed to be taking that thought in and processing it. She looked at her mother and this time boldly allowed her eyes to wander down her body to her breasts and pussy. Her eyes lingered there on her mother's shaved pussy as her breathing grew more unsteady. Unconsciously, Cheryl's hand began to wander to her own breasts and squeeze her right nipple, pinching it.</p><p>""Baby, are you scared?"" asked Ronda, concerned that her daughter not be afraid of her or her own feelings, as wrong as society thought those feelings might be.</p><p>Cheryl glanced up into her mother's soft eyes then back down to Ronda's pussy, whose aroma now mingled with her own pussy's to fill the air around the bed with the fragrance of their natural perfumes. ""No,"" she looked back at her mother before continuing. ""I'm turned on!""</p><p>It was a sound of desperation. A music of longing. In the time it takes for the heart to beat, they each knew that they would make love.</p><p>""Me, too,"" Ronda's voice nearly squeaked, her throat had become so dry.</p><p>Then Ronda leaned into her daughter's frame, that lovely, tight twelve-year-old body, and they molded into each other.</p><p>Their lips sought the other's, seeking and exploring. They kissed deeply. Their tongues intertwined, probing warmly into the other's mouth, longing to become one. Each uttered a moan of abandon to their feelings. Desire enveloped their bodies.</p><p>Ronda tilted her head to her daughter's small cleavage and her lips moved to the swelling flesh of her breast. She sought the nipple that capped the small mound of flesh and in an instant it was in her mouth at long last. She realized the irony that she had suckled Cheryl as a baby, and now, years later, it had been her, the mother, who had next sought the nipple of the other.</p><p>Her tongue flicked the swollen flower of Cheryl's nipple, dancing along the protruding button of raspberry-colored flesh. Next, her teeth nibbled along the sides of the tit, finally arriving back at the nipple, where more tender bites were bestowed on the ripe flesh.</p><p>All the while, Cheryl squirmed from the attentions of her mother. She felt the moisture from her pussy begin to flow from her in waves of pleasure. She longed for more as her body responded in spite of who her partner was. She didn't care that it was her own mother. She realized that she had wanted this for so long, possibly since she had been a small child first discovering her sexuality. She was certain she'd wanted it since she'd been nine when her mother had caught her masturbating in the tub. She had found herself trying to peek at her mother since then. She wanted to see her mother's nude body. In fact, she often masturbated to images of her mother. But it wasn't until now that she realized where these fantasies had been leading.</p><p>She looked down at her mother's head as it bobbed from one tit to the other, nibbling enticingly. Tears welled up in her eyes at the sheer pleasure of finally having sex with her mother. She loved her mother more than anyone in the world. Why shouldn't she be her first sexual partner? She reached down and cupped one of her mother's breasts, pinching the nipple. Her mother responded with a moan of sensuality.</p><p>Ronda's head continued its journey down Cheryl's belly. She could already smell the girl's horniness. As in Ronda's own cunt, Cheryl's creamy juices were bubbling from her superheated pussy. Ronda felt an enormous need to get her mouth on her baby's mound. She stopped for a moment at the twelve-year-old's navel, dipping her tongue into the tiny indentation in her daughter's perfect skin. She hesitated for a moment, in need of final permission to make love to her daughter.</p><p>""Baby,"" she said, ""do you want this to continue?"" She wanted to be sure Cheryl was more than willing to make love with her mother. This was more than just sex, more than just lesbian sex, more than an older woman with a younger one. This was mother-daughter incest, and she needed to be completely certain her daughter would not regret this.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Mom, PLEASE!""</p><p>""Are you wanting to do... everything?""</p><p>""Very much, Mom. I think I have wanted this for years.""</p><p>Ronda looked up at her daughter's face. It was radiant. ""Really, honey?""</p><p>Cheryl spoke with complete sincerity. ""Yes. I think I first wanted this when I was nine and you caught me in the tub. I just didn't know it then. I didn't understand my feelings.""</p><p>Ronda scooted up and took her daughter's face in her cupped hands. They kissed tenderly. A lover's kiss.</p><p>Now it was Cheryl's turn to kiss and fondle her mother's titties. She licked her mother's breasts, the same breasts she had suckled milk from as a baby. She kneaded the fleshy globes and hungrily sucked the nipples, as if she were still a baby and wanted the nourishment these magnificent breasts could offer. She then looked up at her mother.</p><p>""I want to taste you too, Mommy.""</p><p>""Of course, sweetheart. You will. And I want to taste you. Do you know what a 69 is?"" Cheryl nodded. ""Do you want to do that with me?""</p><p>""Yes. Yes, I do!"" Cheryl's eyes danced with eagerness.</p><p>Ronda moved her body around, switching her head down to the crevice of her daughter's pussy, and offered her own pussy to her daughter. They each looked at the other's mound of pleasure. They breathed in the heady fragrance of the other's pussy. The aroma was intoxicating, and they were drunk with the pleasure of their actions.</p><p>Ronda was the first to place her mouth on the slit offered for her enjoyment. She began to lick her daughter's pussy, gently at first, getting Cheryl used to the incredible sensations. She heard Cheryl moan loudly at the contact. Ronda felt the hips buck into her mouth with a spasm as a wave of delight washed over her daughter.</p><p>""Lick me, too, Cheryl,"" Ronda told her. She couldn't wait to feel her young daughter's lovely mouth on her clit.</p><p>Immediately, she felt the young girl's mouth on her slit, covering it like a warm, wet blanket. Her tongue snaked out and flicked the tip of the clit sending Ronda into heaven. Sensations flooded her pussy. She felt as if a dam had burst. Her pussy was drenched. Her daughter's saliva mixed with her pussy's own secretions to make a sea of blissful wetness. She felt her little girl's mouth being smeared with her juices, sliding easily about the opening that had presented itself to the lovely young girl.</p><p>Cheryl had a difficult time believing what had happened so suddenly. She loved the taste of her mother's pussy. This didn't surprise her. She loved the taste of her own cum. She had sucked her fingers after masturbating for years, relishing the flavor. She discovered now that the flavor was even better when taken fresh from the vagina. It was like the difference between the taste of hot coffee and the taste of coffee after it had been allowed to cool. The flavor was there when cooled, but it tasted so much better when hot. And her mother was indeed hot right now. Very hot! But then she was rather hot herself. She could feel her mother's mouth on her own flooded gash, her tongue rolling across the clit, making her buck involuntarily to the rhythms of the tongue lashing her pussy was receiving.</p><p>Ronda knew she would be cumming soon. She recognized the intensity of the feelings her daughter's mouth was creating. She was a molten mass of cum that fairly dripped from her pussy like honey from a packed comb. She could hear the slurping noises that Cheryl was making and knew her baby was definitely enjoying the feast that her pussy was providing.</p><p>She reached into her little girl's pussy with her tongue and fucked the pussy in and out, using her tongue like a slender cock. Cheryl responded with another bucking of the hips, fucking her face back the way her tongue was fucking her pussy. She wrapped her lips around the little clit and sucked it gently now, and alternated that with tongue-fucking her vagina. Her daughter seemed on the very edge of an unbelievable orgasm.</p><p>Cheryl mimicked her mother's movements, unsure as she was about what might feel good to Ronda. Then she got an idea of her own. She reached with the index fingers of both hands and, separating the folds of the steaming pussy, plunged them into the gushing vagina. She finger-fucked her with abandon, plunging her fingers in and out while her mouth devoured her mother's clit. Ronda's moaning showed that she was getting close, especially after the fingers began pistoning into her pussy.</p><p>Cheryl could feel her own orgasm welling up from deep inside her. It was boiling from her womb into her body like lava. Her mother's mouth was wildly licking her little clit and the slick inner folds of her pussy. She began to bounce her hips against her mom's mouth so hard that she became afraid she might bruise her. But that thought was quickly buried deep in her psyche. Her more conscious mind was concentrating on her approaching orgasm. She could tell it would be an enormous one, perhaps better than any she had experienced to that point.</p><p>With a sudden jolt, the climax hit her, rushing over her body as if a dry heat had blasted from some desert area and enveloped her body. Her hips went wild; she screamed loudly. Tears welled up, the moment was so powerful. She could not believe the force of the orgasm. It seemed to take control of her muscles, making them quiver uncontrollably. Spasms rocked her young body as they never had before. Her pussy seemed to be on fire from the strength of the orgasm. She lay beside her mother, momentarily forgetting her obligation to bring her mother off as well.</p><p>""Keep sucking me, baby. Mommy's about to come too.""</p><p>The words reminded her that her mother was still in need of her climax. She realized that if it was anything like the one that was still racking her body, her mother was in for a treat indeed.</p><p>With the tremors of her own orgasm still spreading in receding waves throughout her own body, Cheryl attacked her mother's pussy again with fingers, tongue, and lips, devouring the sweet, slippery flesh of Ronda's larger pussy while her fingers redoubled their efforts to bring her mother to a wonderful cum. Cheryl wanted Ronda's orgasm to be as extreme as her own. Her lips curled around the clitoris, sucking the button into her scrumptious mouth, shaking her head back and forth. Her index fingers once again speared her mother's pussy, stroking into Ronda's opening like miniature pricks. Instinctively, she curled the fingers underneath the pubic bone and found her mother's G-spot.</p><p>The reaction from Ronda was immediate. She began screaming loudly, moaning out the approaching orgasm, pushing it into being much like the act of pushing her baby out of her vagina. It was incredible.</p><p>""Oh, GOD!"" she screamed. ""Suck me! Fuck me! Oh, Baby-doll!"" Her words were tumbling out of her mouth with no thought to meaning. She was just rambling with the orgasm's rushing power.</p><p>Her body was slammed with wave after wave of unbelievable spasms. Ronda grunted and moaned as the jolts caused her body to shudder rhythmically. She felt the orgasm build to a climax and her body arched into her daughter's mouth, pushing her pussy into her sucking mouth, forcing her clit into her daughter's teeth and her juices down her throat.</p><p>Finally, she felt the orgasm subside in gradual waves. She felt totally spent. Her muscles felt like cooked spaghetti. She felt she had to pee, but she didn't have the strength yet to walk to her bathroom. She lay there, catching her breath and willing her muscles to find their ability to help her walk.</p><p>After a moment, she felt she could stand, and she went to the bathroom to pee. Afterward, she returned to the bedroom to Cheryl. They lay together for a moment before Ronda spoke.</p><p>""Honey, are you okay with what happened?""</p><p>""Yes, Mom, I love you.""</p><p>""I love you, too, Muffin."" It was a name she often used for Cheryl, a pet name that they both loved.</p><p>Cheryl cuddled into her mother's arms, laying her head against her mother's breast, kissing it lightly, and closing her eyes before she said, ""Now you're a muffin, too, because you are good enough to eat."" She giggled then, amused at her little joke.</p><p>Ronda kissed her head and closed her own eyes. She was not sure what to make of what had just happened. She would think about it tomorrow. Right now, she needed sleep.</p><p>Ronda sat by their pool remembering all this. She still wasn't sure what to think. At that moment, Cheryl came out of the house, finally awake from the previous night. Ronda noticed she was still nude. Her lovely firm ass was shapely and delightful. She sat in the lounge chair beside her mother.</p><p>""Honey, are you still okay with what happened last night?"" asked Ronda, not sure of the response she might get. Cheryl may have decided that what they did was totally wrong.</p><p>""Mom, I have never been happier. Are you okay with it?""</p><p>Ronda looked at her nubile daughter. Noticing Cheryl's small A-cup boobs with their raspberry nipples, Ronda could feel her daughter's firm body suddenly turning her on. She had her answer. Leaning over, she took her twelve-year-old daughter in her arms and kissed her passionately. This would be the start of a wonderful life together.</p>"
577,"Aunt Lisa's Summer with Jenny, Chapter 3, ""The Seduction of Tammy""",Cheryl Taggert,3,"Lisa and Jenny invite 13-year-old neighbor Tammy for a sleepover and dinner, and Tammy is the planned main course. But there's a surprise in store for Jenny and her Aunt Lisa.","['f solo', 'gg', 'Fg']","<p>This is the third chapter of what is currently six chapters. The others will be posted soon. Enjoy the bi-product of my sex-crazy mind. story = That evening Lisa decided she would take Jenny out to dinner. They had each had a sandwich after their sex session by the pool, but Lisa was aware how much energy such an orgasm as little Jen had had could take out of her. She wanted the child to keep her boundless energy up. After all, Lisa had not experienced the utter joy she looked forward to so much, having the young twelve-year-old girl make love to her adult body.</p><p>After Jenny had fallen immediately asleep by the pool following her massive orgasm, Lisa had entered the pool and placed her own pussy over the filter's jet. She had remained there, seeking her own orgasm for several minutes. She had pressed her pussy to the jet, delighting in the feel and looking at the prone body of her erotic little niece, staring at the tender pussy lips that were wetly parted as she slept with her legs spread to allow fresh air to the soft inner flesh. Reviving air, Lisa hoped.</p><p>After a few brief minutes, actually a bit longer than she thought it would take when she'd entered the pool for this purpose, her orgasm had built and exploded into a body-convulsing climax. But even as the orgasm wracked her body with spasms of joy, she had known it was nothing compared to what was surely waiting for her at the hands, fingers, lips, tongue.... Hell, toes even, of her now sleeping twelve-year-old niece.</p><p>Now they sat in the den, watching a DVD of the first Harry Potter movie. Lisa recognized the lust she felt for the character of Hermoine, or at least the pretty, then nine-year-old actress Emma Watson who played her. As she thought this, Jenny spoke up as if reading her mind.</p><p>""Wouldn't you love to make love to Hermoine?""</p><p>Lisa's head snapped around to look at Jenny. ""You were reading my mind, I think."" Jenny giggled.</p><p>""I have wanted to do things to her since I first saw the movie. It is a favorite masturbation fantasy of mine,"" said Jenny.</p><p>""Mine, too,"" Lisa agreed. This brought up the question that Lisa had wondered about.</p><p>""Jen, honey, how long have you known you liked other girls?""</p><p>""Well, remember Tammy, that girl who lives down the street from you?""</p><p>Lisa nodded. How could she forget? Tammy was a gorgeous young blond with a sunny smile and a disposition to match. She was a year older than Jenny, and the two girls would spend lots of time together when Jenny and her mom had visited. She lived alone with her mother, Cheryl, who was divorced from Tammy's father, a prominent doctor in the city, and her little sister Emily, who was eight.. There had been times that Lisa had begun to have thoughts about Tammy, much like the thoughts she had been having about Jenny before their action that afternoon.</p><p>""Have you done things with Tammy before?""</p><p>""Well, not that much really. We touched each other's boobs and practiced kissing. We played doctor before when we were little, and every time we would see each other, Tammy would want to play something like that. Soon the games became more of just touching without having to play doctor."" Lisa was speechless. The erotic thoughts that were starting to run through her mind seemed to numb every part of her body, except for one, that is. Her clit began to grow, and she could feel the wetness begin to moisten her sweet inner lips. A blush crept up her chest and tinged her throat and cheeks.</p><p>""What did you do the last time you and your mother were here?"" asked Lisa. Her mind was beginning to spin with the possibilities.</p><p>""We just lay in bed and touched each other's boobs. After that we watched each other masturbate. We ended up rubbing ourselves off that way. It was sort of a game to see who could get there first. Actually, we have never touched each other's pussies at all except for when we played doctor, and we haven`t done that since we were like nine. I know that sounds strange, but it`s true.""</p><p>Lisa licked her lips unconsciously. It was suddenly very warm in the room.</p><p>""Are you hot for Tammy?"" said Jenny, grinning.</p><p>""Would that shock you?""</p><p>""No, of course not. After today I am realizing everything she and I didn't do.""</p><p>""Then, yes. I am definitely hot for her."" She thought about this for a moment. ""Are you willing to help me out a little, hon?""</p><p>Jenny grinned, guessing what was on Aunt Lisa's mind. ""Sure.""</p><p>""What do you think would happen if she spent the night and you two were `caught' together?"" It was an evil plan, one that would initially frighten the young thirteen-year-old, but the results would not be frightening at all. Quite stimulating in fact.</p><p>""I think it would be a great idea,"" admitted Jenny. Suddenly, a threesome with Tammy and Aunt Lisa was beginning to sear her mind with erotic images.</p><p>""Would you like for her to join us for dinner and spend the night?"" Lisa asked, knowing the answer.</p><p>""Of course!"" said Jenny. ""I think that would be wonderful!""</p><p>Lisa got up to get the phone book to look up the number for Cheryl, Tammy's mother and dialed the number. When Cheryl, Tammy's mom, answered, she identified herself and explained that Jenny was visiting and wanted to know if Tammy could have dinner with them and maybe spend the night. She and Cheryl knew each other vaguely, having worked together on some committees for the local PTA.</p><p>""Are you sure it's no bother?"" asked Cheryl.</p><p>""Oh, no. No bother at all. Actually, it would be helping me out a lot,"" Lisa said. Jenny giggled lightly, and Lisa held her finger to her lips in a shushing gesture.</p><p>""Well, then, I don't see why not,"" Cheryl said. ""I can just send her right over after she packs an overnight bag.""</p><p>""That would be wonderful. We'll see her then in about twenty or thirty minutes?""</p><p>""That sounds about right. Are you sure this is no problem?""</p><p>""Believe me, Cheryl. It is no problem at all.""</p><p>Lisa hung the phone up and looked at Jenny. ""She'll be here in less than half an hour.""</p><p>""I wish we could just greet her at the door naked like this. That would be funny.""</p><p>Lisa looked down at her nude body. She'd actually forgotten that they were still running around naked. ""No, it would not be funny, especially if she got scared and ran back home and told her mom. Or worse, what if her mom decided to give her a ride and was watching from her car, or worse, came to the door with her?""</p><p>""I was just kidding,"" Jenny laughed, moving toward her aunt and hugging her. She pressed her head between her breasts and listened to the pounding of Lisa's heart grow quicker. Then she turned her face and began to kiss her aunt's left nipple, nibbling on it and finally sucking on it. It stood at attention, puckering itself to meet the kisses from the young girl.</p><p>""We'd better stop this, or we'll be more than greeting her naked at the door when she arrives. We'll be making love on the sofa.""</p><p>Jenny laughed as they broke the erotic embrace, and they headed upstairs to their bedrooms to get dressed for going out to dinner.</p><p>When they came out of their bedrooms, Jenny looked at her aunt and grinned. ""What is it?"" asked Lisa. The young girl lifted her dress. She wore no panties. Her soft bare skin was all that was beneath the outfit. The sight was an enormous turn on, but she immediately saw the problem with the way her little niece was dressed.</p><p>""Honey, you are going to leak fluids all over the back of that dress. People will see it and think you've started your period or peed yourself or something.""</p><p>""No they won't. Look."" She reached down and showed Lisa the string that dangled from the small vagina. She was wearing a tampon.</p><p>""But won't you be awfully dry that way?""</p><p>Jenny's grin widened. Dropping her dress back into place, she reached into her little purse and brought out a tiny plastic bottle that contained a clear liquid. Baby oil. ""Just a little drop on the end of the finger and I can moisten myself. That's fun too.""</p><p>""You've done this before, haven't you?"" Lisa was grinning now too.</p><p>Jenny just smiled and twirled, causing her dress to billow out and exposing her naked pussy and butt to her aunt's excited view.</p><p>""I wouldn't be doing too much twirling if I were you.""</p><p>At that moment the doorbell rang. Jenny scampered downstairs, rushing to open the door. Lisa could hear the girls' squeal at the sight of each other. After the door closed, she heard little Tammy gasp and say, ""Oh, my god!"" in an urgent whisper. She had obviously been shown that Jenny was without panties.</p><p>""You do it too. It feels really sexy,"" Jenny said, just loud enough for Lisa to hear her. The girls started up the stairs and Lisa began to walk toward them as if unaware of anything that had been said downstairs. When they came into view she smiled at them.</p><p>""Hello, Tammy. Ready for some dinner?"" She noticed the girl had a backpack and was carrying a dress on a hanger, apparently brought to change into for dinner. Lisa smiled secretly at the thought of what wouldn't be worn.</p><p>""Hi, Mrs. Sanders. Thank you for having me."" Lisa thought about the thank you and how it was worded. Yes, she had every intent of ""having"" her. She thought to herself that the little girl didn't know the half of it.</p><p>""We're going into my room so Tammy can change,"" said Jenny. The girls disappeared into Jenny's bedroom, exploding into giggles.</p><p>Lisa was hungry and knew that another sex session might completely wear out Jenny. To ward off the girls getting too ""involved"" she called to them through the closed door, ""Don't take too long catching up, ladies. I, for one, am hungry."" She got more giggles for her answer. She wasn't ready to catch the girls together yet. She wanted to make sure Jenny understood. ""I mean that, Jenny.""</p><p>""Okay, Aunt Lisa,"" Jenny answered, resignation in her tone.</p><p>Lisa went downstairs, knowing the girls would do some flirting and maybe some touching and kissing, but trusting Jenny not to allow things to go too far...yet.</p><p>Ten minutes later the girls came downstairs, looking a bit flushed and perspiring a bit. When Tammy wasn't looking, Jenny pointed to Tammy's ass area and shook her head, indicating that she wasn't wearing panties either. The thought that both little girls had only their dresses between their naked pussies and her sight gave Lisa's pussy a twinge.</p><p>""You girls ready?"" she asked.</p><p>Jenny gave her a mischievous look. ""Oh, yes. We're very ready."" Jenny giggled and Tammy looked as though she hoped Lisa didn't get the double entendre. Lisa behaved as if she didn't, of course. As they walked to the car, Lisa gave Jenny a ""Don't overdo it"" look of warning when Tammy wasn't looking.</p><p>By the time they got to the car, the two young teens were hanging back, sharing a private, whispered conversation. The sound of Tammy's tone said she was probably telling Jenny the same thing Lisa's look had. ""Don't overdo it.""</p><p>They climbed into the car, Lisa at the wheel, of course, with Jenny and Tammy in the back seat so they could talk. All Lisa could see of the girls in the mirror were their faces. She backed out of the driveway and began the thirty minute drive to the restaurant they would be going to.</p><p>Looking into the mirror, she could tell Jenny was rummaging in her purse. For baby oil, Lisa thought to herself. Sure enough, Jenny glanced at the mirror and grinned slyly. From the motions in the back, Lisa could tell she was putting a drop of the oil on each of their fingers and then putting the bottle away. The girls then sat back and talked quietly. The motion of their shoulders told her they were indeed rubbing their little clits. Lisa could hardly drive from watching their beautiful faces in the mirror while trying to appear to ignore them, not to mention the heat that was building in her own pussy. Things became very quiet in the backseat.</p><p>About twenty minutes into the drive, she could tell things were really heating up in the back of the car. Tammy would look at the mirror to see if Lisa was noticing anything. Lisa would look casually away from the mirror, as if she'd just been checking what was behind the car. She could see the girl was getting very worked up. Then her body seemed to stiffen, muscles locking to keep the sounds from escaping her lips into the car for Lisa to hear. Her body began to tremble slightly, her eyes widening involuntarily for a moment before closing. She was having an orgasm. Little Tammy was achieving a self-induced climax in the back seat of her car. Lisa felt her mouth go dry with longing. Lisa looked at Jenny. She, too, was close to another orgasm, her second one today. Jenny looked back at her in the mirror. Her face was flushed. Then, closing her eyes, she entered her own orgasm. Lisa looked quickly at Tammy. She was watching Jenny achieve her orgasm. She was looking longingly down at Jenny's lap. In the meantime, Lisa was going crazy. She wanted so much to pull the car over and have her way immediately with the nubile, young pubescent girls. It was all she could do to keep the car in her lane.</p><p>The young teenagers regained their composure. Their breathing slowed. Jenny got some tissues from the console between the front seats and they cleaned themselves up quietly. After rearranging their dresses to a more demure and ladylike appearance, they began to talk again. Lisa realized that if she hadn't been totally aware of what the girls had done because of her new relationship with Jenny, she would still have known what had just happened. Their actions and reactions spoke for themselves.</p><p>About five minutes after Jenny came, they arrived at the restaurant.</p><p>""I am massively starving,"" Jenny announced.</p><p>""Me, too,"" said Tammy.</p><p>""Me, three,"" said Lisa, meaning for food, for Jenny, and for Tammy. But of course they did not know that. Not even Jenny.</p><p>Dinner had been wonderful. The girls had each wanted a hamburger with cokes, and Lisa had a large grilled chicken salad and iced tea. She could barely concentrate on the conversation because of the flaming need in her pussy. The two girls had climaxed, wonderful orgasms from the looks of them, but she was still feeling very horny indeed.</p><p>As she sat there, she decided to do something naughty. She slipped off her right shoe and casually lifted it to Jenny's hips, gently brushing her leg on the way. Jenny looked at her, not believing she was doing this in a public place. But she just sat there, appearing as though her aunt was not now placing her foot against her little pussy. She even continued to talk to Tammy. Lisa could tell that she was enjoying this attention immensely though. Occasionally, she would squirm in her seat a bit as Lisa's toes would rub her clit lightly. Eventually, Lisa lowered her foot to the floor and slipped her shoe back on. Jenny looked a little disappointed.</p><p>Lisa realized the little girl was a walking orgasm waiting to happen. She was the most sexual person she'd ever known. And she was only twelve. What would the future bring? If nothing else, she knew it would bring joy to her. And if the seduction of Tammy worked out, she would have a young girl to enjoy things with for many months, or maybe years, to come.</p><p>They arrived back home without the girls doing anything more that was overtly sexual. The girls watched some TV and chatted for a while. Then around ten o'clock Jenny suggested that she and Tammy turn in.</p><p>She came around to kiss her aunt goodnight, giving her a more appropriate kiss than each wanted, and the two girls went upstairs. Lisa was to wait for about fifteen minutes before sneaking up there to catch them ""red-handed,"" as it were. She and Jenny had spoken before Tammy arrived and Jenny had promised to be involved within that amount of time, and with the covers off them as well so that the sight of what they were doing could not be explained as anything else than what it was, sexual escapades between two young teenage girls.</p><p>She lifted her nightgown that she'd put on when they'd arrived back home, pulled down her panties to her knees, and looked at her now sopping pussy. Removing the panties completely, she spread her pussy lips and began to stroke her burning clit slightly, massaging it to ease the ache. She kept it on simmer.</p><p>In the bedroom together at last, the two girls began an animated conversation about the evening.</p><p>""Do you think she noticed anything?"" asked Tammy, referring to their masturbation session in the car.</p><p>""Naw,"" Jenny said. ""She was too busy driving,"" Jenny lied with ease.</p><p>""God, that was sooo hot.""</p><p>""I was wondering something,"" said Jenny, a gleam in her eye. We've always touched our own pussies and stuff. Have you ever thought about touching each other`s pussy? We`ve never actually done that except for playing doctor.""</p><p>Tammy looked at Jenny. She seemed to Jenny to be holding her breath. The thought occurred to her that maybe she'd just stepped over the line. She was about to say ""never mind"" when Tammy spoke.</p><p>""Are you crazy? I've thought about practically nothing else. I was too afraid to ask you though. I didn't want you to think I was a lezzie or something.""</p><p>""Then you want to try it?"" asked Jenny.</p><p>""Yes. I want to try LOTS of things!"" Tammy said excitedly. Then she grinned widely. ""I've been reading some books and stuff and have some ideas of what kinds of things we can do to feel good.""</p><p>Quickly, the two girls stripped. It occurred to Jenny that she would have liked to remove Tammy's clothes herself, but her fifteen minutes were almost up, and she wanted some alone time with Tammy before Aunt Lisa made her entrance.</p><p>They jumped into bed and Tammy began to get under the covers.</p><p>""No, don't. I want to be able to see you. Is that okay?""</p><p>""Sure. That's a good idea, actually.""</p><p>The two horny little girls faced each other on the bed.</p><p>""Kiss me,"" said Tammy, and she bent her face forward to meet Jenny's beautiful, full lips.</p><p>The girls began to slip their tongues into each other's mouth. Their tongues explored the mouth they had invaded.</p><p>Jenny began to pinch the nipples of Tammy's breasts. They were already hard nubs of flesh, just waiting to be sucked. Breaking the kiss, Jenny obliged them.</p><p>Tammy sat back and enjoyed the attention her breasts were receiving. She looked down at her friend's head as it moved from one nipple to the other. Then she felt the hand that was approaching her pussy. It trailed down her tummy to the center of her desire. She could almost feel her pussy longing for Jenny's touch. It seemed to be begging for her fingers to caress it.</p><p>Jenny's fingers began their exploration of Tammy's pussy. Not since the two girls had last played doctor together had their fingers been in contact with the other girl's pussy, and that had been about three years ago, but now it was happening. Actual sexual touching.</p><p>Tammy felt her friend's fingers begin rubbing her clit. Her hips were undulating beneath the caresses. She could feel Jenny's own nearly bald pussy bucking up against her thigh, and she realized that it was wanting some attention as well. She reached down and began to massage the wet lips of her twelve-year-old friend's pussy.</p><p>They continued this for a moment; then they broke their kiss and looked into each other's eyes. Tammy realized she was close to reaching another orgasm, but she wanted it to wait. ""Hold on a sec,"" she said, breathlessly.</p><p>Jenny pulled away, realizing what was going on. She didn't want her to climax yet either.</p><p>""Let's take this a bit more slowly,"" Tammy said. ""I'm not ready to come yet.""</p><p>""What do you want to do?"" asked Jenny.</p><p>""You sure you won't freak out?""</p><p>""Of course not.""</p><p>""Well, I found this book of my dad's when I was staying with him for a weekend. It is about these two girls, sisters actually, who have sex with each other and lots of other people too. There are some things they do to each other that really got me turned on.""</p><p>""What?"" Jenny was anxious to hear, and wanting to get started again. Aunt Lisa would be coming in at any moment.</p><p>""Well...""</p><p>This was maddening. ""Tell me! I promise I won't think it's weird!""</p><p>""Okay. They lick and kiss each other's pussy. There. I said it.""</p><p>Jenny looked at her friend. She didn't say a word, just scooted around in the bed until her face was at Tammy's sopping wet pussy. She leaned forward and kissed the clit that was peeking up from the inner folds.</p><p>Tammy let out a quick gasp. Jenny then reached out with her tongue and licked it quickly. Tammy gasped again.</p><p>""Aren't you going to do it too?"" asked Jenny. She wanted to feel her friend's tongue on her as well.</p><p>With that, Tammy leaned forward, breathed in the musky aroma of Jenny's nearly hairless gash, and glued her mouth to the feverish lips, sucking gently on the girl's clit. Jenny was in an instant heaven. She leaned in and did the same thing to Tammy's soaking pussy. Her lips were glued to the little girl's wet cunny as they began a languid sixty-nine.</p><p>Lisa had crept up the stairs to the room where the two girls were certainly involved in some advanced sexual games. She listened at the door. She could hear muffled moans from the girls if she listened carefully. They were obviously very involved. It occurred to her that she might miss all the fun if she waited much longer. The girls sounded close to cumming. Well, at least one of them would have a brief cooling off when she opened the door to this room. The other would feign fear, but would really be more excited. It was a cruel way to seduce the young girl, but Lisa thought she would enjoy it in the end.</p><p>Grasping the door knob, she turned it and entered the room, saying, ""Oh, Jenny, I was just..."" She stopped suddenly, pretending shock. Of course the two girls became a flurry of motion, scrambling away from the pussies that they'd been licking and sucking while attempting to cover themselves with the blanket. Lisa looked at Jenny. She was doing a great job of looking frightened. In fact, Lisa had the idea that she'd been startled anyway, as if she'd not been thinking about their plan, but was too involved with licking Tammy to consider anything else.</p><p>""Aunt Lisa!"" she said. ""You didn't knock!""</p><p>""I didn't think I would have to,"" she countered, staring at the girls. She had gotten a glimpse of Tammy's pussy, which had been only slightly covered with a light brown patch of downy hair. ""I'd ask what you girls were doing, but I could see quite clearly what it was.""</p><p>Tammy was frightened, but not as frightened as Lisa thought she would be. It was a bit disconcerting. As if the plan weren't working properly or something. Didn't she know that Lisa could tell her mother what had been happening? Blackmail, of a sort, was what they were doing, after all. A sort of ""Don't worry. I won't tell your mom if"" kind of thing. Tammy looked ashamed, but not really scared. Lisa had expected the girl to dissolve into tears and beg her not to tell. Instead, she just hung her head. Lisa didn't know quite what to make of it. She decided to remind Tammy her mother would probably find out what she'd been doing.</p><p>""Tammy, I've a good mind to call your mother right now. What do you think about that?"" She tried to appear angry.</p><p>""Well, I guess you should call her.""</p><p>""What do you think she'll say about this?""</p><p>The girl was plucking at a thread in the bedspread. Lisa could see she was ashamed at being caught, but not afraid. What was going on here?</p><p>""I suppose she'll be angry I was caught doing that.""</p><p>Lisa looked at Jenny, who was looking at Tammy. Feeling Lisa's eyes on her, she looked at Aunt Lisa and shrugged slightly, with an ""I don't know either"" look on her face. Even little Jenny could see this was not the way it was supposed to go.</p><p>""You mean she's caught you before?"" asked Lisa. This was not necessarily good news. If she'd been caught before, the news she'd been caught again wasn't so unsettling to Tammy. Their little plan was unraveling as surely as the thread on the bedspread that Tammy was plucking was.</p><p>""Not exactly,"" said Tammy.</p><p>Huh? What was going on here anyway? ""Then WHAT exactly?"" Lisa asked, sounding more confused than angry.</p><p>""You've got to promise you won't tell"" I could get in tons of trouble!""</p><p>Now this WAS confusing. A minute ago, she didn't seem to mind if Lisa called Cheryl to tell her. Now Tammy was afraid she would. This was making no sense. None at all. She sat on the corner of the bed. Looking at Tammy, she noticed the cream from Jenny's pussy on her lips. She wanted so much to lean over and kiss all the juices there off those precious lips. To put this beautiful, sexy child's mind at ease. But first she had to get to the bottom of this. She was obviously missing something here.</p><p>In a gentle tone she asked, ""Honey, what are you talking about? First you don't seem to mind if I tell her what you were doing then you do? I don't get it."" She looked at Jenny who was even more confused than she was, if that was possible.</p><p>""That's not the part you can't tell,"" said Tammy. And the tears finally came. ""She'll only be angry that I got caught. It's the other you can't tell. Not to anyone!""</p><p>""What other?"" she asked so tenderly that Tammy looked into her eyes for the first time since she'd walked in and caught them.</p><p>""You promise you won't tell?""</p><p>She'd promise anything to get to the bottom of this. ""Yes, hon. I promise.""</p><p>The young girl took a deep breath, let it out and said, ""Mom didn't catch me with another girl. She taught me.""</p><p>For a split second the meaning of the words didn't register in her mind. Then Lisa's heart began to pound.</p><p>""You mean your mother...?""</p><p>Tammy nodded. ""You can't tell her that I told. She could go to prison or something! Please!""</p><p>Lisa looked at the girl. ""Don't worry, baby. Nobody's going to prison.""</p><p>Finally Jenny spoke. ""I thought you seemed a bit experienced with this.""</p><p>""You can't tell either, okay? My mom would just die if she thought someone knew!""</p><p>""What about your little sister? What about Emily?"" asked Lisa.</p><p>""She's teaching her too. Mom says mothers should teach their daughters about sex rather than some boy in the backseat of some car on a lonely road.</p><p>Lisa, meanwhile, was picturing Cheryl. Beautiful, gorgeous Cheryl. She was one of the sexiest women Lisa knew. Cheryl? With her two young daughters in bed? The image sent shivers of lust down her spine and straight to her needful pussy.</p><p>""I need to ask you one thing, and I need an honest answer. But first let me tell you that I won't call the police or anything like that, okay? And I won't think bad of you OR your mom. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Tammy said, relief washing over her features. She smiled for the first time since Lisa had come into the room. ""What do you want to ask?""</p><p>""Do you like it when your mom does these things to you? Or do you wish she wouldn't?""</p><p>""You won't think I'm a slut or something?""</p><p>""No, baby. I won't, and neither will Jenny, I promise.""</p><p>""Of course not. You're my best friend!"" added Jenny.</p><p>""I LOVE what she does. Sometimes I can't wait for her to come to my room. She is a wonderful teacher. And she's very tender with me. Even when she spanks me, she knows she's doing it for my pleasure. I like to be spanked, you see."" The girl blushed a deep crimson.</p><p>""And what about Emily? Does she like it too?""</p><p>""Oh, yes. Sometimes she will get horny and come into my room to sleep with me. We do stuff together too.""</p><p>""How long has this been going on?""</p><p>""As long as I can remember. She started with Emily when she was only four.""</p><p>Then Tammy looked uncomfortable and sad. ""But I guess you want me to go home now. I'm sorry for what I did with Jenny. I didn't mean to hurt anyone. It`s just that I wanted her so much.""</p><p>Lisa held out her arms. A plan was forming in her mind. A most wonderful plan. Tammy moved into her arms, ignoring her own nudity, unashamed of it. ""Oh, sweetie, you didn't hurt anyone. Not at all. And you don't need to go home either. In fact, Jenny and I have a confession of our own. But you must promise not to be mad at us if we tell you.""</p><p>""How could I be mad at you? You are both so wonderful,"" she said, her head clasped between Lisa's breasts so that her voice was slightly muffled.</p><p>""You might not think so after we tell you,"" Lisa answered.</p><p>Tammy looked up into Lisa's eyes. ""What is it?""</p><p>Lisa looked at Jenny and back to Tammy.</p><p>""Well, honey, we sort of set this thing up, my catching you two together. I'm sorry. But, well, you see, I am Jenny's teacher. You know, like your mom is your teacher.""</p><p>Tammy looked up at Lisa, her eyes growing large. Now it was her turn to be shocked.</p><p>""Are you mad?"" asked Jenny. ""Please don't be. We just wanted to include you in our fun, that's all.""</p><p>Tammy looked at Jenny. A tear rolled down her cheek as she leaned forward. The two young girls, barely entering their teen years, kissed passionately. Jenny's hand went to Tammy's breast and began to knead the warm, pliant flesh of her softball-sized titties.</p><p>When the kiss broke, Tammy looked at Lisa. Her eyes were a sparkling blue. Love, lust, and passion were in those eyes. Lisa leaned down and kissed her, the thought that Cheryl had kissed these same full lips entering her mind.</p><p>""Let me get this gown off.""</p><p>She stood and pulled the gown over her head and hooked her thumbs into her panties' elastic waistband and pulled them down. She stood before the two young girls, each eating her up with their eyes. She joined them on the bed.</p><p>Immediately, Tammy and Jenny pushed Lisa onto her back and began sucking her large titties. They mouthed the globes and sucked on the nipples eagerly like twin starving babies at their mother's breast. Lisa watched in utter joy as the two pretty girls made love to her boobs.</p><p>""Finger me,"" she said, and the girls obeyed happily. Their hands moved down to her steaming pussy and began to manipulate the folds. Tammy, more experienced, sought her vagina, entering its molten depths with her index and middle fingers. Yes, thought Lisa, she has certainly done this before. She curled her fingers up to press her G-spot and began to massage it. Jenny, meanwhile was rubbing her clit.</p><p>Lisa was going wild with the eroticism of the moment. Her own hands cupped Tammy's small boobs and Jenny's protruding nipples, squeezing them rhythmically. She was suddenly longing to get her hands on their little pussies. Because she had already tasted Jenny's little cunny, she found her mouth watering for Tammy's.</p><p>Lisa was beginning to feel the first stages of her impending climax and wanted it to arrive with little Jenny's mouth glued to her clit. ""Let's form a chain,"" she said between breaths.</p><p>Lisa instructed them on what to do, telling Tammy to lay on her left side and start eating Jenny's pussy, while she would position herself to lick Tammy's and then Jenny could eat hers. For a moment, Tammy protested, saying she wanted to lick Lisa's pussy, but then Lisa told Tammy that she wanted especially to lick her pussy, since she'd not done it before and would consider it an honor to do so.</p><p>Tammy smiled at that and positioned herself to make love to Jenny's smaller cunny.</p><p>Lisa lay on her side and presented her pussy to Jenny while staring into the froth covered lips of Tammy's young pussy. The downy brown hair lay in small wet bunches against her soft mound of flesh. The clit poked out as if reaching for Lisa's mouth, lips, and tongue. She put her mouth against the warm, sticky lips and began to suck softly on the clit. At the same time, she reached up and smacked the little girl on her bottom. She giggled her delight, muffling the sound in Jenny's pussy.</p><p>Jenny, meanwhile, was devouring her aunt's much larger pussy. She loved its taste and the wetness that was there on every inch of the delightful pussy lips. Lisa stopped licking Tammy long enough to tell Jenny to put a finger in her asshole.</p><p>Jenny hesitated, but apparently, the mention of it had given Tammy ideas as well. Jenny felt a wet finger slide into her own ass. The invasion caused unbelievable sensations to wash throughout her pussy and ass. Knowing it felt this good, she plunged a wet finger into Aunt Lisa's bum as well.</p><p>""Mine, too,"" said Tammy urgently, squirming her ass around to show her need.</p><p>Lisa wet her index finger in the juices of Tammy's sopping pussy and placed the tip against her asshole. Pushing slightly, she watched as the finger was devoured by the hole. From Tammy's reaction, Lisa could tell she loved this.</p><p>The three females, one twenty-nine and the others twelve and thirteen, were in a state of pure bliss. They licked and sucked, plunged fingers into their partner's assholes and were truly going mad with passion. Lisa was in pure ecstasy. Her cunt was on fire, the moisture that her vagina secreted only serving to add to the flames of her desire like gasoline poured on an inferno.</p><p>Tammy came first. Her hips bucked wildly, pressing her cunny into Lisa's mouth one second and impaling her beautiful ass on her finger the next. Her climax seemed to last forever.</p><p>As it began to subside, Lisa began her own journey into her orgasm. She, too, pounded her pussy into Tammy's lips and tongue. She screamed her orgasm out as Jenny licked and sucked her pussy. Spasms rocked her body like shockwaves following an earthquake.</p><p>She sat up and watched Tammy continue to work on Jenny's little pussy. She had already come several times that day, and that included the rather strong crests of orgasmic waves by the pool. She knew that it would take more stimulation for the pussy to reach her third orgasm of the day.</p><p>Rising from the bed, she moved to where she could get to the young girl's budding titties. Leaning over, she covered the right one with her mouth and sucked while her right hand began to smack the little girl's ass, making it jiggle and shake against the intruding finger that Tammy was still using to fuck her asshole.</p><p>That was all that was needed. Jenny began to moan, scream, squeal, and rock with the orgasm that hit her like a freight train.</p><p>""OH GOD!! I'M COMING! I'M COMING! I'M COMING! OH, FUCK ME!""</p><p>It was the first time Lisa had heard her little twelve-year-old niece cuss. Hearing such words come out of that precious mouth now made her even more excited for some reason.</p><p>She continued to spasm, as did they all after their individual orgasms, as they lay on the cum and sweat soaked bed. Calm now, Lisa could smell it as the perfume of their mingled pussies filled the room.</p><p>""I think you girls are going to have to sleep with me tonight,"" she said.</p><p>""I don't see a problem with that,"" Jenny answered as Tammy giggled.</p><p>""But there are two things we must do first. One is take a shower.""</p><p>""And the other?"" asked Tammy.</p><p>""Call your mother and invite her and Emily over,"" answered Lisa. Tammy's mouth dropped open then curled into a smile, a most delicious smile.</p>"
578,"Aunt Lisa's Summer with Jenny, Chapter 4: Youth Movement",Cheryl Taggert,4,Lisa calls Cheryl with some news about the girls and gets her and her younger daughter to come over for some fun.,"['Fg', 'F solo', 'g solo', 'gg']","<p>I must mention some thanks for information regarding early childhood
sexuality. I had to do some research on this to better present a child's-eye view of sexual response. Thanks to Elley, Cass, Sandy, and Dolores for your help. Your input was invaluable. And I forget the book I read years ago in my dad's medical library (he's a doctor) about orgasms in very young girls. I really did read this and remember that in some cultures, before European Christians got involved with inflicting their damning views on things, it was considered just fine for parents to masturbate cranky babies to help calm them so they could sleep.</p><p>My more frequent readers might recognize something in here I re-used in the ""Daughter of a Porn Star"" series (which I WILL return to after a few more re-posts from nifty). I figure if it's my story I am borrowing from, then it's all okay.</p><p>Anyway, the usual applies. Some teenaged boy who calls himself HeeHee posted he had reposted one of my stories somewhere. I haven't found it yet. Please understand that the content of my stories is not illegal as long as its fantasy. Stealing copyrighted material is frowned upon by the U.S. legal system and international laws protecting intellectual property. The cost could go as high as $150,000 for EACH instance of copyright infringement. Don't do it. I will sue if it comes to it.</p><p>I've not reviewed this. I hope it's good enough.</p><p>Enjoy!!</p><p>Lisa went to the phone while the two younger girls took their
shower. Dialing Cheryl's number she waited for the phone to be answered.
On the fourth ring, it was.</p><p>""Hello,"" Cheryl's voice sounded winded.</p><p>""Hi, Cheryl. It's Lisa.""</p><p>""Anything wrong?""</p><p>""Well, no. But I thought I would call and let you know what just
happened. I caught Jenny and Tammy together.""</p><p>There was a pause. ""Caught?""</p><p>""Yes. Caught. Together. As in having girl-girl sex.""</p><p>Another pause. Lisa could tell that Cheryl wasn't sure what to do.</p><p>""I guess I should have a talk with her, then.""</p><p>""Well, I think you should come over immediately. We have a lot to
discuss, I think.""</p><p>""But I have Emily. She can't stay alone.""</p><p>""That's okay. Bring her too.""</p><p>""But do you think we can talk with Emily there?""</p><p>""Actually, yes, I do. I think we can definitely talk in front of
Emily.""</p><p>Lisa detected a small, sharp intake of breath. She knew her intent
had been clear. Then she heard her tell little Emily to go get dressed.
Of course the child could have been wearing pajamas, but that should not
have been a problem with coming over to her house in the car. She wondered
what the little girl was wearing.</p><p>On the other end of the line, Cheryl asked her the final question.
""Why do you think it is definitely okay if we talk about catching Jenny and
Tammy together in bed in front of Emily?""</p><p>She obviously wanted to know what Lisa knew. She wanted the other
shoe to drop. She wanted the truth to be out in the open so she could deal
with it, Lisa thought, admiring her for that forthright manner.</p><p>Lisa decided to drop the pretense of possibly not knowing the
truth. ""Because Emily has had lesbian sex with Tammy too, and we need to
talk about your role in that.""</p><p>""Oh, dear God. What did Tammy tell you? It isn`t true. I didn`t
do anything. I swear."" She was beginning to cry out of fear and guilt.</p><p>""I think you did. She says that you seduced her. And that you
have been having sex with Emily since she was four.""</p><p>""Oh, my God! What are you going to do? It isn't what you think.
I was lonely. I needed something. I didn't mean. . . ."" Excuses tumbled
out of her like rocks down a steep cliff.</p><p>""I'm not going to call the police or family services, if that's
what you mean. Quite the contrary. I want to join you three, and so does
Jenny.""</p><p>""What?"" she gasped. ""You want to...join us? In bed?""</p><p>""Or in the shower, or the pool, or the living room. I'm sure there
are more places we can think of.""</p><p>Cheryl was thinking. Quickly. She couldn't refuse Lisa. If she
did then Lisa would be able to go to the police. Of course at that point
Cheryl didn't know that Lisa had already participated in sex with the two
younger girls. She had only said she wanted to join them. And as far as
Cheryl knew, thinking about it wasn't a crime. Once Lisa participated, she
couldn't say anything. And the thought began to appeal to Cheryl anyway.
She had known she was a lesbian since her husband had run out on her. And
Lisa was a very attractive lady. More than once, she had fantasized about
her pretty neighbor. They were the same age. And since she'd been having
sex with her daughters, she had longed for an older female. And here was
Lisa admitting she was a female pedophile too. She knew women like her
were rare, but other women like her certainly existed. As luck would have
it, one of them just happened to live on her same street.</p><p>""I'll be right over. I have to get dressed first.""</p><p>Lisa noted the hint of sex in her voice. The promise of things to
come.</p><p>""I'll be waiting,"" she said, and hung up.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later, Cheryl, in sweats and a tee shirt, was
sitting in Lisa's living room, downing a stiff drink of vodka. Emily was
seated on the sofa beside her, wearing her pajamas, which is what she`d
""gotten dressed"" into when instructed to do so. Lisa knew the answer to
the question she wanted to ask, but she asked it anyway. ""Were you two
doing things when I called?""</p><p>Cheryl knew that pretending was useless. If they were going to
start this unusual but erotic relationship, she had to be honest with Lisa
from the start.</p><p>""Yes. We were just getting started actually.""</p><p>""Speaking of starting, how did this get started in the first place?
I'm curious.""</p><p>The two girls came downstairs now, dressed in panties and tee
shirts. Lisa looked at them and indicated they should find a seat.</p><p>""Mom?"" asked Tammy, wondering if everything was alright.</p><p>""It's okay, baby. It's just a good thing that Lisa is like your
mommy or things could be bad,"" said Cheryl. Tammy sat beside her mother on
the sofa, opposite Emily. Jenny came over and sat in her Aunt Lisa's lap.
She knew that they were going to get involved with some sort of sexual
relationship with Tammy's mom and Emily, but she wondered what they were
sitting there for. Seconds later, Cheryl provided the answer.</p><p>""It all began when my ex, Tammy and Emily's father, Dylan, left me
for another woman. At first I was devastated. Then I realized I had never
loved him anyway. I had always known my attraction for girls was strong.
I began to understand that I was a lesbian. Sex with Dylan had always been
unsatisfying. I would sneak into the bathroom and masturbate to visions of
women and little girls after we had sex to satisfy my pent up frustrations.
You couldn't call what we did making love, because there was none to make.</p><p>""Well, I began to notice that when I gave Tammy her bath, I would
soap a rag and use it to wash her little body everywhere. That included
her little, hairless pussy. She was only eight then. I realized, with a
certain amount of shame, that she was old enough to bathe herself. Emily
was only three and didn't interest me. Not yet, at least. But I found
that I would spend more and more time washing Tammy's little vulva. I
would make sure her little bottom was clean. Then one day I stopped using
the rag. I am not sure what made me do that. It was almost a decision
made without thought. I just stopped using it and used my bare hand
instead. Tammy, of course, didn't really notice anything. All she knew
really was that Mommy spent a lot of time washing her `down there.' She
even asked me about it one day. You know, why I spent so much time washing
her little mound. I told her it was because it was a special place that
held special secrets. I asked her if she didn't like me cleaning it for so
long and she said that it was fine. That it felt really nice when I soaped
my hand and cleaned her there. I could see by the sparkle in her eyes that
she enjoyed it and that it gave her sexual pleasure for me to touch her
there. She actually had a mischievous smile when she talked about it.""</p><p>Cheryl's mind wandered back to that time. Back to when her older
daughter was eight, and she had taught her many things that eight-year-olds
weren't supposed to know. She could remember it as if it were this very
night that it had happened. The first night she'd become overtly sexual
with her eight-year-old daughter. As she told the story of the past, it
happened in her mind as if it were the present. . . .</p><p>""Mommy, why does it feel like that?"" she had asked innocently.</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""All tingly. Does it have to do with the special secret?""</p><p>""Yes, honey, as a matter of fact it does. Does it feel especially
good when Mommy does this to you? Does your little mound like that?""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy. It feels nice.""</p><p>""Well, Mommy likes to do this too. I like cleaning your little
mound. Your little mound of special secrets."" She began to blush with the
admission of the pleasure she experienced.</p><p>""Do you have special secrets in your mound too, Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes, Precious. Mommy has lots of special secrets in her mound.
Would you like to see?"" It had been a question that had come unbidden to
her mind. It was something that seemed the most natural thing in the
world. But it had been the final step before the seduction of her
daughter.</p><p>""Oh, can I, Mommy?!"" Her eyes lit up with unabashed excitement.
Cheryl had seen sexual thrill in those eyes, as if she had wanted to see
her mother's pussy in the past and was excited at the prospect of finally
getting a good look at it. It was a sort of naughty curiosity.</p><p>""Well, you must promise Mommy something. Many people wouldn't like
it if they knew I was showing you my special secrets. It's like going
pooh-pooh. We don't talk about it except for between you and Mommy, do
we?""</p><p>""No. That wouldn't be nice,"" her beautiful child's face was
serious.</p><p>""Well, our special secrets and how Mommy and you touch them is like
that. We must never talk about it unless we are completely alone. Do you
understand, baby?""</p><p>Her daughter had nodded seriously. ""Can I see your special secrets
now?""</p><p>Smiling at her impatience, Cheryl stood and began to undress
herself from the remaining clothes she'd had on. Nothing but panties and
bra and one of Dylan's old shirts had been covering her. Soon she was
naked for her little girl, showing off her now pulsing pussy to the
interested gaze of her eight-year-old daughter.</p><p>""Where are the special secrets?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>""Inside, Precious. They are inside, just like with yours.""</p><p>""I never saw mine before.""</p><p>""They are inside. Here, look close."" With that she took her labia
and spread them apart. The sticky, creamy juices that covered her boiling
cunt shone with the reflections of the room's lights. She pointed to the
small, hooded nub that was her engorged clit. ""You see here? That is
called Mommy's clit. It is the center of her special places. It feels
wonderful when it is touched.""</p><p>Tammy spread her little legs wide, knees bent with her feet
touching soles, and looked between her legs at the open, hairless mound
that was now spread apart before her eyes. She looked at the place where
the clit would be. Reaching down, Cheryl gently spread her daughter's
inner lips a bit more and began to rub the tiny baby clit. The reaction
was immediate. Tammy jumped slightly, tightening her butt cheeks at the
contact as if hit by a tiny jolt of static electricity. Her eyes widened
as she looked at her mother's hand exploring her inner lips and clit.</p><p>""Do you like that, baby?"" asked Cheryl, getting hotter by the
second while masturbating her daughter's tender pussy.</p><p>""Y--Yes,"" she stammered, eyes still wide.</p><p>""Do you want me to keep doing it?""</p><p>""Yes. If you want to,"" she breathed, still watching her mother's
fingers.</p><p>""I'm glad you like this. I like doing it too.""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" she was breathing harder. Obviously she was getting
quite turned on, in spite of her young age.</p><p>Cheryl continued to rub her little daughter's pussy. Tammy began
to squirm in the tub. She looked up at her mother.</p><p>""It feels real tingly, Mommy. My bottom can't seem to stay still.""</p><p>""That's okay. Mommy's bottom can`t stay still sometimes, either.""</p><p>Cheryl decided to move things to a dryer place . . . her bed.</p><p>""Stand up, baby. Mommy wants to dry you off. Then we can go to
Mommy's room, and if you want we can sleep together tonight even. What do
you think of that?""</p><p>Standing, the little girl stepped out of the tub and allowed her
mother to towel her dry. Cheryl spent extra time and care on the girl's
pussy, powdering the lips and rubbing the talc into the soft skin. Tammy
stood very still as her mother's hands explored her tiny vulva, as if any
movement might make the pleasure stop.</p><p>As Cheryl went through the house, turning off lights and settling
everything for the night, Tammy entered her mother's bedroom and jumped up
on the bed, turning to sit squaw fashion and facing the bedroom door. Then
looking down, she saw the redness of her inner labia. She didn't fully
understand what was happening, but she knew she liked the intensely warm
feelings her mother created in her by rubbing that one small area of her
body. Reaching down, she began to toy with her clit while her mom went
about the house. She had found that it felt relaxing before while lying in
bed alone, but it had been nothing like this. She was feeling things she'd
never imagined. And she found that she loved it. Without realizing it,
Tammy was becoming a sex addict. And had she known, she would have loved
that idea, too.</p><p>As Cheryl entered her bedroom, she saw Tammy masturbating her
little, swollen clit. Without realizing it, Tammy stopped what she was
doing. By habit she was afraid her mother would say something about
touching herself. Cheryl came to her, understanding why she had stopped.</p><p>""Honey, you don't ever have to stop doing that when you want to and
we are alone. Anytime you feel like touching your little clit, you can as
long as nobody else is around but you and me.""</p><p>""What about Emily?"" the child asked.</p><p>That was a good question. What about Emily? Then Cheryl made the
final decision that would affect their lives forever. ""We'll teach her
when she's old enough, and then you two can do whatever you want to your
bodies or each other's. As long as . . ."" Cheryl paused.</p><p>"". . . we are all alone,"" Tammy finished, smiling. Cheryl joined
her in her happiness.</p><p>""So go ahead, baby. Touch yourself if you want to.""</p><p>Tammy reached down and began to rub her little clit again. Cheryl
looked down and saw the redness. Her little girl, only eight, was quite
horny. She heard Tammy's breathing change to a bit of a faster pace.</p><p>Cheryl moved to sit facing her daughter. Keeping her eyes glued to
her baby's pussy and the tiny hand that manipulated it, she began to stroke
her own clit. She was shocked at the wetness she found there. She had
known she was horny, but not like this. She had masturbated only two
nights ago, and already she was nearly beside herself with the need to
come.</p><p>Cheryl noticed her daughter's eyes as they shifted to look down at
her mother's pussy. Her mouth was agape, seeing into her mother's pussy
for the first time ever, not counting the brief look she`d had out the
inner lips in the bathroom.</p><p>Watching her mother's hands, she increased the tempo of her own
masturbation. Her hips began to squirm again, rubbing her little bottom
against the covers. Suddenly she lay back and rested against the bed. She
was beginning to feel very strange indeed in the area around the little nub
that her mommy had called a ""clit."" She heard a moan escape her own lips
and she was surprised at that, too. Looking at her mommy, she saw that her
mommy's own hands were moving faster over her clit than they were moments
before. Her mommy had two fingers of her right hand inside a hole that
seemed to lead into her belly. She knew that was where the baby came out
and it was called a bagina. The fingers pumped in and out. Mommy seemed
to be enjoying that a lot. Mommy's fingers of her left hand rubbed her own
clit area. Then the fingers came out of the hole and went to her boobies.
They pinched her nipples, making them swell, if that was still possible.
They seemed to be all puckery and bumpy now.</p><p>""Mommy?"" she asked breathlessly. ""Do I have a bagina?""</p><p>""VAgina, honey. Yes, but it isn't open yet. You have a tiny
flower at the entrance that must be removed first. We can work on that.""</p><p>Tammy`s hands worked on her baby clit.</p><p>""Mommy. I'm feeling all tingly again. But it's worse now,"" she
breathed, ""or better,"" she said after a moment's thought.</p><p>""I know, honey. That's the special secrets showing themselves.
You like that?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Tammy grunted.</p><p>Then Mommy began to moan. Really loud. Her breathing became
choppy and ragged. She watched and her mommy's eyes were all glazed over,
but they were still looking at her own hands as she rubbed over her own
little mound.</p><p>Cheryl realized she should explain what was about to happen. And
maybe get her little eight-year-old daughter to help her some. She stopped
rubbing long enough to do that.</p><p>""Baby, mommy is going to do something called orgasm. It means she
will probably moan and maybe yell, but that is because Mommy's secret
pleasure is coming. That is why it is sometimes called that... cumming.
And it feels too wonderful to keep the sounds in. Do you want to help
mommy feel really good?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. Cheryl noticed she was glassy eyed. She had
read that very young girls could achieve an orgasm, sometimes as young as
three and four. She wondered if her daughter would be able to do that. If
not, it was going to possibly be a frustrating time until she did. For
both of them, because Cheryl wanted it for her badly.</p><p>""Come sit by mommy and suck on her boobies like Emily did when she
was getting milk from mommy.""</p><p>""Will I get milk?"" she wanted to know.</p><p>""I don't think so, baby. Mommy is all out of milk now, but you
will like it."" Tammy had always been a little jealous of her baby sister
and the attention she got, not to mention the milk. On more than one
occasion she had allowed Tammy to drink any excess milk she had from her
breasts. She remembered now how turned on she had been from that. Several
times she had nearly cum from the sensations, and she had masturbated a few
of those times as well, once Tammy had finished and found something else to
do.</p><p>Tammy leaned over her mother's breasts and took a nipple into her
mouth. Sucking, she felt her mother's breathing become irregular once
again. She looked down the landscape of her mother's belly and watched her
mother's hands massaging the soft flesh between the lips that she had heard
other girls call a pussy. Tammy marveled at the small patch of hair that
covered the mature mound. Instinctively, one hand went back to her own
clit as the other one reached for her mother's other breast. She began to
massage and squeeze both expertly.</p><p>It didn't take Cheryl long to achieve her orgasm. Her little
girl's mouth on her nipple and watching her baby rub her own tiny slit was
plenty to send her over the edge. As she stroked her clit and plunged her
fingers into the steaming slit of her vagina, the orgasm built itself from
deep within her body. It moved into her lower regions first. Like a fire,
it spread from her clitoris to her vagina, her asshole, her butt cheeks,
her legs and stomach, her breasts and nipples, finally ending at her toes
and scalp. It was incredible. She had moaned loudly, thrashing around in
the throes of her newfound ecstasy. She had made the decision to have sex
with her daughter Tammy, and later with her daughter Emily, and the
decision had been an enormous emotional and sexual release for her. She
felt she had faced what she really was. And that self-realization and
acceptance had emerged in the form of an incredible orgasm.</p><p>Tammy continued to rub her baby slit. In her eight years she had
rubbed it often, noticing the mild sensations. But those feelings were
much different now. More intense. Cheryl, recovering from the explosive
climax, looked at her baby and saw the desperation on her cherubic face.
She knew she would have to help her little eight-year-old achieve an
orgasm.</p><p>""Sweetie, do you want Mommy to help you feel extra special good in
your little pussy? Do you want Mommy to help you have an orgasm?""</p><p>Tammy noticed that her mother had used the word ""pussy."" She felt
it should be okay if she used it. ""Yes, Mommy. My pussy is sort of
burning. It feels really strange.""</p><p>Cheryl took a certain pleasure from hearing her eight-year-old
daughter use the forbidden word. The image of the little babyish face
saying such a word was somehow exciting.</p><p>""Mommy knows how to help you, honey. Do you want that?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she pleaded with gasping breath and glassy eyes.</p><p>""Lay back,"" Cheryl instructed, and as her daughter did so, she
positioned herself between her smooth, soft thighs.</p><p>""Grab behind your knees and pull them up while spreading your
legs.""</p><p>Tammy did as she was told, anxious for her mommy to make the
burning go away. She didn't know what horny meant at the time, but if it
had been explained to her, she would have had a perfect image of it. It
was a burning, throbbing pussy that was urgently waiting to be touched.</p><p>Cheryl looked down at the spread lips of the eight-year-old's
pussy. They were a dark pink color, almost raw from the rubbing. A little
moisture covered the dewy inner lips of her bald pussy.</p><p>""Baby, Mommy's going to kiss, lick, and suck your little pussy. It
will feel better than anything you have ever felt. Are you ready?""</p><p>The little girl nodded, wondering how something better than
anything she'd ever felt would feel. In about two seconds, she knew.</p><p>She watched as her mother bent over her and placed her lips to her
spread pussy lips. She felt her mommy's tongue begin to rub the little
clit.</p><p>The reaction was immediate. Her little hips began to buck up to
meet the wonderful lips and tongue. She closed her eyes, then opened them
wide again and looked at her mother's mouth, which was glued to her bald
little pussy. Mommy had been right. It was better than anything she'd
ever felt. That is until she came. It was then she knew what Mommy had
been talking about.</p><p>She had closed her eyes and concentrated on the wonderful feelings
her mother's mouth created in her pussy. Then suddenly a feeling began to
sweep through her lower belly. It began as a tickling sensation in her
pussy. Then it had quickly increased to an almost electric feeling. It
felt as if her mother's mouth was an electric wire that had suddenly
touched her, creating shock waves that were unbelievably wonderful. Her
mind was not sophisticated enough to think these things until later. But
the sensations registered in her brain, and she immediately fell in love
with them.</p><p>Cheryl came back to the present. She was in Lisa's living room
once again, telling about the incident that had burned itself into her
memory.</p><p>""We slept together that night, and every night since then unless a
friend of hers stayed over. Emily joined us a year later.""</p><p>As she finished her story, she looked around the room at the faces
of the various females. They were all very turned on. From Emily, who had
reached her first orgasm at the age of five, to Lisa, who was the same age
as Cheryl, they were all terribly horny.</p><p>Lisa was massaging Jenny's little cunny, which was on display in
Lisa`s lap because the girl had her legs spread and Lisa had the panties
pulled down to her knees while her hand found sources of pleasure in the
young girl`s pussy. And Emily had gotten into her older sister's lap as
well. She was busy playing with Tammy's little breasts while her older
sister rubbed Emily's smooth pussy and dipped a finger into her hairless
little slit as well.</p><p>Cheryl knew that the two girls loved this practice. Their sexual
relationship had forged a stronger than usual bond between the sisters, and
Emily would frequently sit with her older sister and the girls would kiss
and play with each other's pussy, ass, and breasts (although Emily had
none) until they climaxed, often together.</p><p>Lisa spoke first. ""So you just did the same with Emily when she
was older?""</p><p>""Yes. When she turned four, I found I couldn't resist anymore. I
told her that Mommy was going to show her the wonder of her secret
pleasure. I actually got into the tub with her and Tammy that time. As it
turned out, though, Tammy had been sneaking into her bedroom for several
months and beginning her own training. Now, of course, we all sleep in my
King-sized bed.""</p><p>""Well, I don't know about you, but I am extremely hot after your
story,"" said Lisa, ""and I think we should start licking some pussies.""</p><p>And that was how Jenny's Aunt Lisa and Tammy's mother, Cheryl,
became partners in the practice of female pedophilia. They both enjoyed
this life so much, not to mention the girls. As Jenny looked at Cheryl,
who was already removing her clothing, she knew that her summer was going
to be even better than she had ever imagined.</p><p>They all started upstairs to Lisa's bedroom. ""I want to taste that
clean, little pussy of Emily's,"" said Lisa, laying a claim to Emily first,
and Jenny found that she was just a bit jealous. But she'd understood.
Anyway, that would allow her to eat Cheryl's pussy. And that would be
enough.</p>"
579,"Aunt Lisa's Summer with Jenny, Chapter 5: Only the Beginning",Cheryl Taggert,5,Lisa and Cheryl take the girls up to Lisa's room for an orgy. Lisa gets an unexpected phone call that could put a damper on their fun.,"['FF', 'Ff', 'Fg', 'FFffg', 'ff', 'fg', 'inc', 'oral', 'cons']","<p>When they arrived at Lisa's bedroom, they all clambered up onto Lisa's own king-sized bed. Jenny and Tammy looked at the others with eager eyes flashing their lust. Lisa felt that since it was her house and bed that she should get the festivities going.</p><p>""Emily, honey, move over here next to me,"" she said, and the child moved over to where Lisa could get at her smooth little cunny. ""Jenny, you and Tammy take care of Cheryl. Is that okay with you?"" she asked Cheryl, who nodded, smiling brightly.</p><p>Jenny immediately kissed Cheryl fully on the lips, feeling the adult's tongue begin to explore the recesses of her mouth. Tammy moved to Cheryl's breasts. She began to play with her mother's boobs, hefting their weight in her hands and pinching her highly sensitive nipples. Cheryl cooed her pleasure. Telling her story had gotten her extremely excited, and her daughter's hands on her titties and her daughter's young friend's lips on her own were building the fires that raged within her to a bonfire. She reached out and began to massage the small breasts that were Jenny's tiny globes, imitating her own daughter's movements on her own nipples and tit-flesh. She loved the feel of the tiny titties, and relished the puffiness of the rosy nipples that swelled from the breasts.</p><p>Tammy, meanwhile, began to lick and suck the areoles of her mother's nipples, first one then the other, pulling the tips of each nipple into her hungry mouth. As she did so, she massaged her mother's tummy, rubbing ever closer to the heated pleasure of her pussy. Occasionally, she would reach around and cup what ass flesh was available to her hands. She would squeeze the round mounds of flesh and move back to her mommy's tummy. Her own pussy was heating as well. She knew that soon she would be at a boiling point. She felt her mother was nearly there, too.</p><p>Jenny felt Cheryl's warm hands reach out and cup her grapefruit-sized boobs. She loved the feel of the adult's hands on her flesh. These experienced fingers knew their task well. They moved with a practiced touch, teasing the nipples into attention. She renewed her efforts to try to turn Cheryl on with her tongue in her mouth, or at least turn her on more than she already was. She could smell the aroma of Cheryl`s adult pussy as it steamed its juices out of her vagina. She wanted Cheryl to come from her kisses. She could feel Tammy at Cheryl`s breasts, sensed the movement as the daughter suckled the mother. She could feel Cheryl squirming beneath her mouth. She knew that Cheryl was about to burst into an orgasm already. Breathlessly, she drew back and looked at Cheryl. She could see the unbelievable lust that glazed her eyes. Jenny could feel her own juices bubbling out of her little vaginal opening onto the sheets. She could not believe she was this horny.</p><p>Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her own aunt making love to little Emily. Her aunt was currently sitting spread-legged on the bed, reclining on the headboard while little Emily had her little body wrapped along Aunt Lisa's side, fingering her pussy lovingly. Aunt Lisa was doing the same to Emily, her hand playing in the soft folds of the little girl's bare pussy.</p><p>Lisa had hungered for the little girl since she had first heard Tammy mention that her baby sister was a part of her sex games with her mother. She had given herself over to her new feelings completely, had embraced them totally, and she understood the strength of her desire for the child. She couldn't believe how much she wanted the little eight-year-old. She watched as her fingers played with the hairless mound, finding the tiny B-B of the girl's clit. She was not very wet, just moist, but the sensations she was sending through the child's body were obviously more adult than childish. Emily was bucking her hips in a fuck rhythm that was unmistakable.</p><p>""Eat me, Little One,"" Lisa moaned, wanting the child's lips on her pussy more than anything in the world at that moment. ""Lick Aunt Lisa's pussy and suck her clit.""</p><p>Emily smiled at Lisa and moved toward the older woman's steamy gash. Her small hands moved slickly through the folds and concentrated momentarily on the woman's clit before being replaced by her angelic mouth. Emily began to moan sharply as her mouth devoured Lisa's mature cunt. She licked hungrily at the inner lips, manipulating the labia in a way that stimulated Lisa's clit. Her mouth would suck greedily on the clit and move down to the vaginal opening to drink of the nectar that spilled from there. Lisa could see why the small child was good at this. She loved it. She obviously loved eating pussy as much as a baby loved her mother's milk. Emily craved pussy juice; the cream that spilled from her pussy was ambrosia to the little girl.</p><p>Lisa thought that she would go wild with the ecstasy of the moment. Suddenly she wanted to reciprocate, to taste the little girl's virginal mound and lick the tiny clit into an orgasm. She pulled the child's body up on top of her own and bent to get her mouth on the baby-like vulva. They were swollen and red, puffy with an adult's desire that was housed in a child's body. This was an experienced lesbian child, and she wanted her cum as much as Lisa wanted her own. She pressed her bald pussy lips into Lisa's mouth, humping the woman's lips and tongue.</p><p> Jenny had now joined Tammy in her ravishing of Cheryl's adult body. Both girls were now sucking a breast, and they each had a hand on Cheryl's pussy, two fingers buried to the hilt in the hole nestled between the wet folds. They had arranged their bodies so that Cheryl could feel their pussies as well, and she was taking full advantage of the offered flesh. She had a finger of each hand inside the pussy of each girl and was pumping into the girls, finger-fucking them. She loved the feel of their youthful cunts, enjoying the tightness.</p><p>Cheryl looked over at Lisa, who was greedily sucking the pussy of her younger daughter. Emily was only eight, but she behaved more like eighteen. Her body bucked into the oral thrusts of Lisa's tongue while she gave as much pleasure as she received. Cheryl smiled as she realized she had taught her little girl well. At the tender age of eight, Emily was as good in bed as many girls three times her age. Hell, she might be as good as Lisa herself. The little girl lived for pussy, any pussy, be it her sister's, her mother's, or her neighbor's. And she knew that there was no greater pleasure than having someone who enjoyed what she did to them return the favor.</p><p>As she watched, she felt her orgasm rising in her heated mound. Her pussy was burning. But she wanted more than just fingers there.</p><p>""Mouths,"" was all she said, and of course the young teens understood immediately. They shifted and glued their lips to Cheryl's pussy, each taking a side, sharing the delicious softness that was Cheryl's cunt.</p><p>Tammy loved the taste of her mother's pussy. She never seemed to get enough. At the moment they were in a sort of 69 position, she and Jenny reversed to her mother's body, each licking a half of the delectable pussy that was before them. Their tongues met at her mother's clit and sandwiched it between them. Tammy could feel her mother's fingers plunging in and out of her longing pussy. Tammy ached with the need to cum, and she knew that if she kept this up with her mother, they would all three be satisfied before long. She could hear the moans of Jenny's Aunt Lisa and Emily. She knew Emily well and could tell that her own orgasm wasn't far away.</p><p>She glanced in the direction of Emily and Cheryl as they made love. They were a jumble of arms and legs as they had become intertwined into a knot of flesh that resembled an extremely erotic 69. Jenny's aunt had her mouth glued to the swollen lips of Emily's little pussy. Tammy knew that lovely taste and experience very well. She and her baby sister had been in the throes of ecstasy on many occasions as they ate each other as her baby sister was now doing with Jenny's Aunt Lisa. Her sister was spreading Lisa's pussy wide as she molded her entire face into the boiling pussy. She could see the creamy honey of Lisa's pussy smeared all over her baby sister's mouth and nose. She also recognized the lustful gaze that covered Emily's pretty, girlish face. She was moments away from cumming.</p><p> Lisa couldn't believe this was happening. She was actually locked in a wild, passionate, searingly hot 69 with an the eight-year-old daughter of her neighbor while being watched by that same neighbor and the eight-year-old's thirteen-year-old sister. Meanwhile, her own twelve-year-old niece was busy licking and sucking her neighbor to what would be a marvelous orgasm, with the help of Tammy, the daughter of the woman whose pussy was being licked. It was all too much to take any longer. Her orgasm welled up inside her at this sudden thought. A mother and two daughters, aged eight and thirteen, were there in bed with her and her twelve-year-old niece. The reality of the moment pushed her over the brink, and she began to scream with the utter passion of the orgasm that overwhelmed her. She bucked wildly against the face of the little girl who was sucking at her pussy to the point that she became afraid she might bruise the child's face and lips with the slamming of her pussy. She screamed out her cum into the bald little pussy of the little girl who was locked in an incredible 69 with her. Never in her twenty-nine years had she ever imagined this taking place. Now that it was happening, however, she wondered what had taken her so long.</p><p>Cheryl came next, watching as her precious baby girl mouth-fucked her gorgeous neighbor. She went crashing over the edge, closing her eyes in spite of her desire to continue watching Lisa and Emily as they licked each other's pussy. She knew that Emily would cum very soon, and although she wanted to see her baby's sexual frenzy reach its crest, her eyes closed involuntarily at the enormous jolt of her orgasm. Her fingers continued sliding frantically into the frothy pubescent pussies of her daughter and Jenny. They were humping her fingers as her palms slapped into the spread lips of their cunts, slamming into their throbbing clits.</p><p>Suddenly, all three little girls began to come at once. The delightful squeals of the youngsters mingled with the room's other sounds, the breathing of the older women as they began the glowing descent from their own climaxes and the tell-tale creaking of the bed's hardware.</p><p>Jenny could feel the fingers of her friend`s mother as they fucked her and the palm that slapped hotly against her exposed clitoris. She knew that Tammy was feeling the same thing. The thought excited her and sent her into her orgasm. It was not as massive as many she'd had, especially the one she'd had beside the pool today with her Aunt Lisa, but she was usually only good for one of those a day. The others were wonderful, but not that incredible. In a way that was a blessing. If they had all been like that, she would have done nothing all day but masturbate, all day, every day.</p><p>Tammy's orgasm was one of her stronger ones. She pushed and slammed her pussy against her mother's hand as her mother's finger poked into her, fucking her expertly. She loved the feel of her mother's hand and the smell and taste of her mother's pussy. She suddenly longed for lips on her pussy and thought of Emily, but she was busy with Jenny's Aunt Lisa. Perhaps later, her tired mind told her, as she drifted into a quiet slumber that sometimes overtook her when she had climaxed so hard.</p><p>Emily was in heaven. Nothing in this world was better than orgasms to the little eight-year-old girl. She had had them for some time, since age five at least, and she had learned to love them. Rarely did a day go by that she didn't have at least one, usually two or three. She would rub her little pussy raw at night in bed, sometimes slipping into bed with her sister when they were not sleeping with their mother. They would play together or Tammy would just watch as her baby sister came against her own hand. Emily knew that Tammy liked to watch her masturbate. And she loved doing it for her. The excitement of being watched added to her enjoyment. She thought about this and other things as she pushed her pussy against the face of Jenny's Aunt Lisa. She was happy that they had gotten other people involved in their fun. Now she would have other pussies to lick besides her mother's and sister's. Not that she minded that, it was just that she was looking forward to what the new additions to their little games would bring. It was like getting an unexpected present.</p><p>As she began to drift off to sleep herself, the phone rang, bringing a sudden change to the little world the two women and three children had created for themselves..</p><p>Placing a shushing finger to her wet lips, Lisa picked up the phone, already knowing who it was.</p><p>""Greg?"" she asked into the receiver when she'd heard his voice. ""How are things with the vacation, dear?""</p><p>A pause while Greg spoke. Jenny wondered what her uncle was saying to make her aunt seem sad, for she was certainly looking sad at the moment. Disappointed, actually.</p><p>""Yes, dear. I understand. I am so sorry you will have to cut the vacation short.""</p><p>So that was it, Jenny thought. They were coming home for some reason. She understood now. With Uncle Greg and her two cousins, Tina and Erin, coming home, their fun would have to end. At least the sexual fun would end. And that was disappointing to both Jenny and her aunt.</p><p>Lisa finished the call and turned to Cheryl, Jenny, and Tammy, who had awakened when the phone rang.</p><p>""Greg has to bring Tina and Erin home. He has a business emergency in London that must be attended to immediately. He will be gone for about three weeks, but with the girls here, we will have to curtail our activities, I'm afraid.""</p><p>""When will they be here?"" Jenny asked, obvious in her disappointment.</p><p>""Tomorrow, hon. I'm meeting them at the airport to pick up the girls at 9:30 in the morning. Greg is catching a flight from there directly to London.""</p><p>Tammy and Jenny sighed deeply, knowing that the fun was over before it had really begun.</p><p>But Cheryl had a different idea. ""Why do we need to stop what we're doing?""</p><p>Lisa looked at her incredulously. ""Cheryl, he's bringing my daughters home. Tina's only nine and Erin is....""</p><p>""Only one year younger than Emily,"" Cheryl finished.</p><p>Lisa looked at Cheryl silently. Was she suggesting what it seemed she was? Did Cheryl really expect her to bring her own children into this orgy? They were just babies. There was no way that they could have the same feelings that Emily had and that Tammy had had at that young age. Was there?</p><p>Then a series of images leapt into her mind. Snatches of memories began to coalesce into short scenes. She saw Tina and Erin in the pool, playing. But the memory suddenly included other images that she'd ignored until now. They had been playing near the water jets in the pool, giggling as the jets gushed into their little pussies. Then she saw her little girls in the tub together, a sudden movement causing water to splash as she had entered the bathroom. Now she realized what she had truly seen that she had denied until now. They had been playing with each other's pussies, fingering the outer folds and clits of each other`s tiny cunt. The movement had been the sudden response to her entry to avoid being caught, but they'd been just a split second too late. She had seen; she just hadn't admitted until right now what it was she had seen, preferring to think of her little girls as innocent. Then she remembered the giggles in the night as she passed their bedroom, the whispering. Once she had entered without knocking and they'd been naked. They had explained it by saying they had been too hot for their pajamas. Too hot, indeed! Now she realized what they had been doing all along. Her little girls had the hots for each other.</p><p>And suddenly, she had the hots for them too. Now she realized the familiar feelings she had recognized in Cheryl's story. She, too, had bathed them without washcloths when they had been younger, just toddlers. She had told herself it was because she didn't want the detergents in the cloth to cause a rash on their skin. Now she recognized the truth. She had been horny later and had seduced Greg or, if he was uninterested, had masturbated. She had never connected the two actions, but they seemed to go hand-in-hand.</p><p>Of course! She had lusted after her daughters for years. That explained her desire for Jenny when she'd come to visit, her longing for Tammy, and her special desire for Emily. She wanted to have sexual contact with her daughters. The realization nearly made her faint.</p><p>She explained all these thoughts, both past and present, to Cheryl and the two girls. Emily still lay nearby asleep.</p><p>""I won't make them do something they don't want to do,"" she said. That was one thing she knew to be true. She would not be a part of having her daughters partake in actions they wanted no part of. If they wanted to do these things, then it would be a matter of a mother teaching her daughters how to please someone. If they were not willing--no, if they were not joining in happily--she did not want them to do this. She explained her feelings to Cheryl and the girls.</p><p>""I understand exactly what you feel,"" answered Cheryl. ""I would never have included my girls if they weren't more than willing to have sex with their mother. They were both excited to do these things, though. And I am willing to bet that Tina and Erin are anxious to have fun as well.""</p><p>""But how do we find out without making them feel forced into it?"" asked a worried, but very excited Lisa.</p><p>""We get these girls involved,"" Cheryl said, indicating Jenny, Tammy, and Emily. ""Tina and Erin won't feel threatened by them. If they approach them with the idea of playing sex games and they are willing to do that, then they can tell them the truth of what we are doing here. If their reaction is one of fear or disgust, we leave them out of it. But if they are excited by the idea, we include them. We teach them about sex by showing and doing.""</p><p>""But what if they are afraid and disgusted and tell?""</p><p>""They won't tell. They won't say that you are involved at first. But I am willing to bet the price of my house they are neither afraid nor disgusted.""</p><p>""How do you know that?"" asked Lisa, wanting to believe her.</p><p>""Trust me. Presented properly, the idea will be quite appealing,"" said Cheryl with a twinkle in her eye.</p><p>And Lisa, Cheryl, Tammy, and Jenny set about planning what they would do to find out if the two young girls were willing.</p>"
580,"Aunt Lisa's Summer with Jenny, Chapter 6: Tina and Erin's Adventure",Cheryl Taggert,6,"When Lisa's daughters, nine-year-old Tina and seven-year-old Erin, arrive home from their vacation with their daddy who had to continue to London because of work, they find themselves going skinny dipping in the pool with their cousin, twelve-year-old Jenny.  When the neighbors show up, it becomes a wet free-for-all, with the two mothers watching from Lisa's bedroom window.  And watching isn't all they're doing.  Meanwhile...well just read for yourselves.","['FF', 'fg', 'gg', 'inc. mast', 'oral']","<p>""Okay, girls, put your suitcases upstairs in your room,"" Lisa told
her daughters once they were home from the airport.</p><p>Tina and Erin were both disappointed and happy. They were
disappointed that their vacation with Daddy had been cut short, but they
were happy that their cousin Jenny was there. They liked their older
cousin and wanted to spend time with her.</p><p>""Can we go swimming, Aunt Lisa?"" asked Jenny, trudging upstairs to
deposit the girls' shared suitcase on their bed. Then to the girls, she
asked, ""You want to go swimming, don't you?""</p><p>Tina and Erin both nodded, smiling at their cousin.</p><p>""Sure, Jenny,"" said Lisa. ""The girls must unpack first, though.""</p><p>Jenny was helping the girls by lugging the larger suitcase, the
heavier one, to the girls' room while the two younger sisters were carrying
their personal bags. Jenny had moved her things to Aunt Lisa's room so the
girls would be able to sleep in their own room. They had figured that the
two little girls would think nothing of this arrangement.</p><p>Jenny helped the girls unpack, making sure to do the unpacking of
the girls' panties as she helped. Then she remained with them to talk
while they got into their little bathing suits. She noticed the girls'
little pussies and tiny, boyish asses while they dressed in their bikinis.
Tina's was a little yellow one with black stripes that looked like a
tiger's, while Erin's was solid pink. Jenny also noticed that Tina had
been aware of her nudity in front of her blossoming cousin, smiling shyly
as she revealed her flat chest and pussy to Jenny's gaze. Jenny decided to
look at the girls without trying to hide her intentions. What would they
do, anyway? Tell Aunt Lisa? Besides, it would help set up the plan for
the girls. Erin even danced about in the nude, enjoying the eyes on her
and giggling.</p><p>""Now you two can come with me while I get into my bikini so we can
keep talking, okay?"" she said nonchalantly when they had finally finished
changing.</p><p>Tina, especially, grinned at this. It was obvious she wanted to
get a look at her cousin's body.</p><p>""Sure,"" she said, and Erin copied her response, ""Sure.""</p><p>They entered Aunt Lisa's room and Jenny began to undress. She
watched the girls as she did so and noticed their eyes were literally glued
to her body as it was revealed to them. Even little seven-year-old Erin
was gaping. Jenny felt it was perhaps the idea that she had started
growing titties that held their interest so well.</p><p>Tina commented on them. ""Wow! You're growing boobs!"" she said in
awe. She had noticed the way Jenny's top had blossomed out from the level
area of her chest, but seeing her cousin's boobs in the flesh amazed her.</p><p>""Yep. I love them."" Then Jenny looked at the door of the room as
if checking to see if Lisa was nearby. Then she whispered, ""You wanna feel
`em?"" in a very secretive way, as if letting the girls into a private
confidence.</p><p>Both girls looked at the door.</p><p>""Your mom's downstairs. She's busy cleaning up our breakfast
dishes. You want to or not? They feel real cool. All soft and
everything, but the nipples are kinda hard and stiff like cherries.""</p><p>The two little ones moved quickly to Jenny, Tina first with Erin
following her lead. They reached out and each girl took a tit in her hand
and began to massage it. It felt wonderful to Jenny.</p><p>""Gosh, they feel great!"" said Tina. Erin just grinned her
agreement, her eyes sparkling mischievously. ""Do you like it when they are
squeezed like this?"" Tina continued, curious about the small globes and the
feelings they might produce.</p><p>""Yeah. I love how it feels. As far as I'm concerned you don't
have to stop!""</p><p>Erin giggled. ""Mommy will notice if we don't come downstairs,"" she
said in a giggling whisper.</p><p>Jenny was still bottomless as well. Tina looked down and noticed
the hair that was beginning to cover Jenny's mound.</p><p>""Whoa! You're getting hair there too.""</p><p>""Touch it,"" Jenny said. ""Go ahead,"" she added when they both
looked apprehensive and unsure of whether they should or not.</p><p>""What if Mommy comes upstairs?"" asked Tina, obviously wanting to
touch the downy hairs but worried about being caught.</p><p>""We'll hear her. Go ahead before it's too late.""</p><p>Both girls moved hands nervously to the soft, sparse fur of her
pussy. They touched the hair, but avoided the slit itself, probably for
fear of getting too intimate with their cousin. Jenny didn't push it,
allowing the girls to simply rub the hair for now, even if her slit did
ache for them to touch it.</p><p>Finally, Jenny decided to move things down to the pool to avoid the
idea that she wasn't being careful about Aunt Jenny. It wouldn't do for
the girls to suspect things too soon.</p><p>Lisa was getting anxious as well. She knew the plan was to get the
girls into the pool and start messing around in there, and she wanted Jenny
to bring them downstairs to the pool so she could watch the fun from her
bedroom window without being seen. She decided to hurry things up. There
was no telling how long they would be if they were not prodded away from
whatever Jenny had them doing upstairs.</p><p>""Girls? Are you going swimming or not?"" she called from the bottom
of the stairs. She could hear commotion in her bedroom and the girls made
their way downstairs, Jenny pulling her bikini bottoms up at the top of the
stairs as the girls tumbled down. They did not look back to see the grin
on Jenny's face as she looked at their mother. Lisa noticed that Jenny was
tugging her bottoms into place. So, the fun had started already. Little
Jenny was a fast worker indeed.</p><p>""I'll fix some lunch in about an hour. You girls have that long,""
she said to them as the two younger girls ran squealing to the pool.</p><p>""Last one in's a rotten egg!"" shouted Erin, who trailed her older
sister, but was well in front of Jenny, who had hung back to speak to Lisa.</p><p>""They have touched my titties and my pubic hair already,"" she said
with a triumphant smile. ""They are really sexy little things. They were
very eager to touch and look at me.""</p><p>""Well, get out there, rotten egg,"" Lisa said, smiling at the
mention of what she would be by being ""last one in."" She glanced at her
little angels, who were already in the pool. ""I'm going upstairs to
watch.""</p><p>""And...?"" Jenny grinned, knowing full well her aunt wouldn't be
able to keep her hands from her wonderful pussy.</p><p>Lisa slapped her niece on the ass and smiled. ""And get out there
and seduce my daughters! But don`t forget to ask me about you-know-what.""</p><p>""I won't,"" Jenny answered, moving out to the pool and jumping in.
Then she did what had been planned beforehand. She leaned on the edge of
the pool and called out.</p><p>""Aunt Lisa?!""</p><p>Lisa came outside and stood there looking at them. ""Yes?""</p><p>""Since we are all alone here, can we go skinny dipping?""</p><p>Tina and Erin looked at Jenny with wide eyes. They went swimming
naked when they were home, but never when anyone else but Mommy and Daddy
were there. Lisa looked undecided.</p><p>Then she looked at the girls and said, as if she`d weighed the
question and made up her mind, ""I guess you can. I couldn't let you if
Greg was here, but since he's not, go ahead."" She turned and headed inside
and upstairs, where she placed a phone call to Cheryl, undressed, and sat
at her bedroom window to watch the fun.</p><p>The girls were naked now, swimming in the pool and splashing each
other. She watched as Jenny moved to one of the jets and settled in there
to let the water force itself against her pussy. She felt her own pussy
moisten.</p><p>Jenny was leaning with her arms folded over the edge of the pool,
enjoying the feel of the pressure.</p><p>Tina swam up to her. ""Whatcha doin'?""</p><p>""Something that feels really nice.""</p><p>Tina, of course, knew it felt nice. She had done it before
herself, as had Erin. They both enjoyed the feel of the jets against their
little pussies, but Tina also knew her mom could come outside any second
now.</p><p>""What if Mommy sees you? She'll get mad.""</p><p>""She won't see. Besides, she told me before we came out here that
she was going to take a shower and watch some TV. She'll get interested in
some show and forget we are even out here.""</p><p>Tina wasn't sure. She wanted to act grown up with Jenny so her
cousin would want to be with her, but she didn't want to get in trouble
with her mother. She heard a giggle behind her and turned around. Erin
was at a different jet, already having fun.</p><p>""Erin's doing it,"" said Jenny.</p><p>""She's only seven and doesn't think about getting caught
sometimes.""</p><p>""Believe me, we won't get caught. And how do you know your mom
would get mad? Everybody does this, you know.""</p><p>This was news to Tina. She had thought that this was some private
thing only she and Erin knew about. In fact, it had surprised her when she
noticed Jenny doing it too.</p><p>""How do you know everyone does it?"" Tina asked skeptically.</p><p>""Because I am older than you and I know. I even saw your mom doing
it.""</p><p>""You did not!"" accused Tina.</p><p>Jenny looked at Tina. ""Does it feel good to you when you do this?""</p><p>Tina nodded without speaking, the wheels turning and already
knowing what Jenny would say next. She had to admit that it made sense.</p><p>""Then why wouldn't it feel good to your mom too? She is still a
woman, you know, and adults feel these things a lot more than young girls
do.""</p><p>Tina looked directly into Jenny's eyes. ""You mean it? My mom did
this? And you saw her?""</p><p>Jenny smiled at her. ""Uh-huh. She even came.""</p><p>Tina had heard that term before, of course, at school and while
playing with friends. Older boys and girls used the word a lot when they
were talking about things that Tina wasn't sure she completely understood.
She had been able to gather that it had to do with sex and the feelings she
had when she and Erin touched each other or themselves. She also understood
that it was a very good thing to have happen to you.</p><p>""Have you ever came?"" asked Tina, deciding she could talk to her
cousin like this and not worry about being called dumb or a baby.</p><p>""Come. It's `Have you ever come?'"" she corrected. ""Yes. I have.
Lots of times.""</p><p>""Does it feel really good?""</p><p>""God, yes!"" She was starting to build to a climax right then and
there as the pressure continued assaulting her pussy while she talked to
her naked cousin. Her breathing was becoming erratic as she looked at her
pre-pubescent beauty. ""Why don't you go find yourself a jet and stick with
it long enough to find out what it's like?""</p><p>""What WHAT is like?"" asked Tina, not fully understanding.</p><p>""Cumming,"" Jenny answered with a shudder. Her eyes were starting
to glaze. ""It feels SO good!""</p><p>Tina finally accepted the idea that her mom wouldn't catch them,
and if she did, she could just blame Jenny, who would just mention that
Mommy did it too, so why not them? She smiled and swam away to find her
own jet where she could position her naked little body.</p><p>Jenny had been struggling not to look up at her aunt's bedroom
window, where she knew Aunt Lisa was watching them. As Tina moved to her
own jet, Jenny chanced a glance upward. She could see a sort of silhouette
of her aunt behind the darkened window, a sensuous shape that was watching
them, perhaps even touching her pussy. The idea excited Jenny, and she
returned to her pool jet with a contented sigh.</p><p>Lisa was watching the two girls talking as Jenny allowed the water
to pulse against her pussy. She noticed that Erin was listening to them,
but she was already enjoying the feel of the water filtration system of the
pool for herself. She pictured her baby's pussy in the crystal clear water
as the jet massaged the little hairless lips and tiny clit beneath. She swallowed hard as her breath 
quickened.</p><p>Lisa heard the front door open quietly. Silent, padded footsteps
sounded on the stairs, and Cheryl, Tammy, and Emily came into the bedroom.
Tammy and Emily were in bathing suits, and Cheryl began taking off her
clothes to join Lisa.</p><p>""Go ahead downstairs to the pool. When you get there, Jenny will
tell you that you can go skinny dipping. Just say I told you two to head
out there and join them,"" said Lisa, smiling at Cheryl as she saw that her
friend had worn nothing underneath the light cotton jumpsuit but a thong,
which was quickly discarded.</p><p>Tammy and Emily kissed the two women before heading to the pool.
It occurred to Lisa that such kisses were not the ones most girls gave
grown women. They had used their tongues to kiss the women deeply and
passionately.</p><p>""We've had to hold back all day. I've had to tell Emily to stop
touching herself or Tammy at least a half dozen times already,"" said Cheryl
with a laugh as they noticed the girls entering the pool area below.</p><p>The two women watched as the girls ""caught"" Jenny, Tina, and Erin
masturbating themselves in the pool.</p><p>Tina and Erin moved away from the jets quickly, but Jenny remained
where she was. Something was said, and Tammy and Emily stripped. Tina and
Erin moved back toward their water jets as Tammy and Emily moved to share
the last available one.</p><p>""Well, that looked easily smoothed over,"" said Cheryl, leaning in
to kiss Lisa's neck.</p><p>Lisa moaned slightly at the contact. ""You can keep doing that, but
I still want to watch what happens.""</p><p>""Me, too. I was just giving you a sample of what awaits you.""</p><p>When the two sisters from down the street entered the pool area,
Tammy had spoken up, interrupting the private moments of the three girls.
""Oh, my. Having fun already? Your aunt said we should just come on out to
the pool,"" she said to Jenny.</p><p>Jenny had not moved, but the two younger girls did, obviously
ashamed at being caught.</p><p>""Aunt Lisa said we could skinny dip, so you can take off your
bathing suits and join us,"" she said lazily, starting to tremble from the
sensations that were telegraphing throughout her body from her pussy.</p><p>Tammy looked at Tina and Erin and said, ""Don't worry, girls. We
won`t tell. Besides, why do you think we came over?""</p><p>Tina and Erin watched as Tammy and Emily moved to share their own
jet at one end of the pool. Emily stood in front of Tammy, who crouched
down some and took her little sister into her lap so they could both enjoy
the water's pressure.</p><p>""Go ahead,"" said Jenny, looking at her cousins. ""It's okay. We do
this a lot together.""</p><p>Tina and Erin moved back into place. Tina kept looking at Tammy
and Emily as the sensations caused by the pool's jets on her pussy
resumed. She wasn't sure, but it looked as if Tammy was also playing with
Emily's pussy while they enjoyed the spray. She and Erin had played around
like that before, but it was a bit of a shock to think that their neighbors
did that too. Like the enjoyment of the pool's jets, she had thought only
she and Erin played such games. Then it became obvious that Tammy was
indeed touching Emily's pussy. As Tina watched, Emily put her feet against
the side of the pool and pushed, raising her hips above the water line for
a moment. Tammy's hand was busy gently rubbing the exposed flesh of her
little sister's pussy. The sight suddenly turned Tina on more than she
ever thought it would. It also turned her on to see that Erin had noticed
it too.</p><p>Erin was beginning to really enjoy what was happening. She had
always enjoyed the fun she and her sister had together in the pool, the
tub, or their bedroom. Her pussy was eager for the sensations she felt
when they played like that. She loved the feel of Tina's hand on her
pussy, as well as what her own hand could do for her. She loved the feel
of her sister's pussy against her hand too. She was having fun looking
around now and seeing that the other girls were enjoying themselves like
this.</p><p>Suddenly, she wanted Tina to touch her the way that Tammy was now
touching Emily. She was glad Tammy and Emily did these things too. In her
young mind, she was already thinking that fun and games with their
neighbors might begin on a regular basis from this. She was suddenly very
happy that their vacation with her Daddy had been cut short. She quickly
swam over to Tina and placed her butt in front of her sister's pussy.</p><p>""Rub me that way, too,"" she said with a grin.</p><p>Tina obliged happily. She had forgotten all about her mother. She
was consumed with the sex that was taking place all around her. She placed
her hand on her baby sister's pussy and began to rub the way she knew Erin
liked it, concentrating at the top of her pussy. She didn't know why, but
that was where she liked it most too.</p><p>Erin raised her little pussy up too by placing her feet on the wall
and pushing back against her sister. She had never done this before, but
the idea of it excited her from watching Tammy and Emily. She was unaware
of her mother and Cheryl looking down on them from above.</p><p>Lisa and Cheryl were enjoying the show that was happening below
them. Their daughters and Lisa's niece were busily closing in on wonderful
orgasms. They weren't sure how Jenny, Tammy, and Emily would handle the
inclusion of them, but Jenny had said not to worry, she would figure
something out.</p><p>They were casually rubbing their pussies, delighting in the heat
between their legs. Finally, Cheryl reached over and replaced Lisa's hand
with her own. Lisa smiled at Cheryl, who returned the smile seductively.</p><p>""I always enjoy someone else's hand more,"" she said, and Lisa took
the hint and put her hand on Cheryl's steamy pussy and began to rub.</p><p>Their attention returned to the erotic scene below.</p><p>Jenny was nearing her orgasm, and she knew it was going to be a big
one. She reached down and began rubbing her pussy, aiming the stream of
pressurized water at her clit that was beneath her working fingers. She
began to moan aloud rhythmically as the sensations began to rock her body.
The burning tingle started at the center of her cunt and started to spread
outward. Finally, she started screaming loudly in short bursts as the
waves of her climax pulsed through her body.</p><p>""Uh! Uh! Uh!"" she grunted wordlessly.</p><p>Tina was worried suddenly. She quickly remembered that her mother
was inside and would easily hear the sounds of Jenny's screams. She knew
her mom would be rushing out to investigate the noises in a matter of
seconds.</p><p>She looked over at Jenny. Her cheek lay against her arm, which was
draped over the pool's edge, and her eyes and mouth were both open wide
with the intensity of the orgasm.</p><p>""AH! AH! AH!"" she cried out blissfully, rocking herself into her
hand and the jet of water with each spasm.</p><p>Tina pushed her little sister away and swam quickly to Jenny.
""Shush!! Are you crazy? My mom will hear you!""</p><p>Jenny looked bleary-eyed at her little cousin. Her orgasm was
subsiding and the breathless moans had begun to subside into whimpers. She
wondered absently what Tina would have done if she had ""gone on the roller
coaster.""</p><p>""So?"" she asked softly.</p><p>""SO? She'll be mad! She might ground us!"" Tina spoke angrily but
not too loudly, keeping her voice under control.</p><p>Tina looked around. Erin was looking at her, but Tammy was still
rubbing Emily's pussy with abandon. Jenny was much quieter now, and
surprisingly to Tina, nobody had come running out of the house. Emily was
starting to squeal softly, whimpering with her building lust.</p><p>""Tina, your mom knows I do this. She knows that WE are doing
this,"" said Jenny calmly.</p><p>Tina's eyes grew wide. What was Jenny saying? Did she mean that
her mom knew what they were doing out here? That was impossible. Her mom
would have come out and stopped it. Gotten really mad. She'd have thrown
a fit or something! The absurdity of it made her cuss, which, strangely,
she rarely did.</p><p>""What the fuck are you talking about?""</p><p>""She and Cheryl have been watching us from your mom's bedroom
window. That is if they haven't started making love to each other yet.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Tina was confused. Mommy had been watching?
She may already be having sex with Tammy and Emily's mom? What was going
on?</p><p>""Your mom, Cheryl, Tammy, Emily, and I are all lovers. We want to
include you and Erin in the fun too. So we decided to allow me to get you
two started so we could enjoy our summer together in a special way. Your
mom loves you both very much, and she wants to show you in this very nice
and special way. She doesn't mind at all. Believe me. They are both watching and rubbing their pussies 
at the very least.""</p><p>Tina looked up at the window. She could make out the shadowy
figures of her mom and Cheryl. They'd been watching? She thought for a
moment she might faint. Confused thoughts ran through her mind. She was
ashamed, embarrassed, and overcome with guilt. At the same time, she was
strangely thrilled by the idea of what Jenny was saying. She was intrigued
by it. She had found her mother to be very attractive and sexy from as far
back as she could remember thinking of anyone that way. She had even
wanted to marry her mommy when she had been very young and thought girls
could do that. Of course that had been childish, but the memory of her
mother's scent clung to her mind like a constant perfume. About a month
ago, she had actually taken a pair of her mother's panties out of the dirty
clothes to sniff. The aroma had turned her on even though she never
understood why. She knew now. She lusted after her own mother.</p><p>She looked over at Tammy and Emily again. Emily was now sitting on
the edge of the pool and Tammy had her mouth glued to her sister's slit. A
sudden hunger seized Tina. She wanted to taste a pussy. If her mom wanted
her to do this, she would gladly do it. She was suddenly hornier than
she'd ever been before.</p><p>She looked back up at her mommy's window and saw her mother's face
framed there, clearly visible now that she knew her daughter was aware of
what had been happening. Her look was apprehensive, wondering what would
happen now, how her daughter would take this.</p><p>Tina looked at Erin, who was unaware of the conversation that she
and Jenny had just had. She was back at the jets of the pool again,
allowing the spray to pound against her middle. Tina's hunger overcame
her. She needed to find out what it was like to kiss and lick a pussy the
way that Tammy was kissing and licking Emily's. She looked back over to
the two sisters. Emily was nearing a climax. Tina longed for one herself.
She had witnessed Jenny's and needed to feel that release that she'd heard about but never experienced. 
All she'd known were the good tingly feelings that happened whenever she or her sister touched her 
mound. She'd experienced being horny without really knowing what to do about it.</p><p>Now, she knew, and she wanted to embrace this new feeling with every cell in her body.</p><p>Swimming over to her baby sister, Tina spoke to her abruptly.</p><p>""Sit up here,"" she said, patting the edge of the pool.</p><p>Erin was glassy-eyed herself. Tina's baby sister was horny, and
she was going to take care of it while her mommy watched and masturbated
from her bedroom window.</p><p>""Huh?"" Erin said, uncomprehending.</p><p>""Look at Tammy and Emily. I want to do that to you. See how much
they like it?""</p><p>Erin looked over at the two girls. She understood and decided that
it definitely looked like fun. She managed to pull herself from the water
and sat on the edge of the pool where Tina had indicated she wanted her to
be, which was directly over the jet spray of the pool's filtering system.
She spread her slender legs and looked at her sister, waiting for her to
take the pussy with her mouth.</p><p>Without hesitating, Tina leaned in and began to kiss, lick, and
suck her little sister's pussy. Instinctively, she knew what would feel
best, licking the tiny bump at the top of the slit.</p><p>Erin's response was immediate and electric. She began to push her hips into her sister's mouth. Her 
sister was doing wonderful things to her pussy, and
she wanted it to never end. She did not recognize the oncoming orgasm
until she thought she might pee in Tina's mouth, but by then she didn't
care. Her very first climax caused her body to spasm delightfully. Her
brain was vaguely aware of what was happening, but mostly her body just
reacted.</p><p>Tina, too, was approaching her initial orgasm. The jets of the
pool were making her feel like she had never felt before. That, combined
with the knowledge that she was licking her sister's pussy while being
watched by her mommy, sent her over that edge for the first time. Her
pussy throbbed and shuddered. Her belly squirmed and shook. Wave after
wave of her first cum rocked her as she listened to Erin squeal out her
first orgasm as well. She loved it that they were achieving their first
cums together. Somewhere, beyond a hazy, unknown distance, she could hear
Emily and Tammy coming as well.</p><p>Finally, she was finished. She began to realize the joy of what
they could do now. She and Erin could play this way any time Daddy wasn't
there, which was often since business kept him away so often. Then she
realized that she could also lick and kiss her mommy's pussy, as well as
Tammy's, Jenny's, Emily's, and Cheryl's.</p><p>She remembered hearing someone at school say that an orgy was when
lots of people had sex together. She hadn't believed that it was true, but
now she knew better. She now knew what that meant. And she absolutely
LOVED the idea.</p><p>Cheryl and Lisa watched as Tina licked her baby sister's pussy to
its first orgasm. They had listened through the slightly open window and
their pussies were on fire. The five girls had all come now, but they were
still on edge.</p><p>""Let's go down and greet the newest members of our little orgy,""
said Cheryl, unwittingly speaking the word that was at that moment
surfacing in little Tina's sex-obsessed brain.</p><p>""We can give them a show,"" said Lisa, following her new lover down
to the pool.</p><p>The adventure was just beginning, it seemed. They would be free to
enjoy each other without ceasing. The constant sex played through Lisa's
mind like a wonderful porno film. And it was then the money-making scheme
first entered her mind.</p>"
581,Matinee,Cheryl Taggert,1,"Carol is in her thirties and, searching to find a place to think one afternoon, she steps into a movie theatre, where two lovely twin girls sit beside her.  As the movie plays, they seduce the confused Carol.  It allows Carol to find her ""other"" side.",['Fff'],"<p>I do plan to continue my other stories, including the Aunt Lisa series, but here's something to tide you over.</p><p>Have you ever needed to be somewhere you could think about where your life was headed? A place where there would be no familiar sights or sounds to distract you? As I drove through the city on this Saturday afternoon I wanted--no needed--such a place. Not home for sure. Too many memories there that I wanted to sort out. Not the park either. Men are always hitting on young women that are alone there. I didn't need that today</p><p>I passed a movie theater and thought that would be the perfect place. I could find a seat where I would be by myself, close my eyes and think. I had been so looking forward to my date tonight. Dinner and dancing and loving later. My boyfriend, or should I say ex-boyfriend, called and canceled. The bastard said he needed some time to think about our relationship. I wondered if the pretty redhead I had seen him talking to had anything to do with his needing to think. Men and women break up all the time, but this SOB didn't even break up with me face to face. What kind of jerk breaks up on the phone? We had been dating for six weeks. The sex wasn't great but was improving.</p><p>I bought a ticket to the next show, without even looking to see what was playing. I just hoped the theater wouldn't be crowded so I could sit alone.</p><p>Just as the lights dimmed for the coming attractions, I felt someone sit down on either side of me. I looked to my right and there sat the prettiest young girl I have ever seen. About 12 years old, she had long blonde hair and the bluest eyes. She was wearing matching pink shorts and halter, revealing about three inches of midriff. She smiled, showing perfect white teeth. Her eyes sparkled.</p><p>I looked to my left to see who was sitting there and to my surprise it was the exact same girl. Well, she was the identical twin of the one on my right. I don't see how even their mother could tell them apart. She smiled that same sweet smile.</p><p>I whispered, ""Would you like to change seats with me so you can sit by your sister?""</p><p>She smiled and said, ""No, when we sit together we talk and giggle and that bothers the people around us.""</p><p>I thought to myself that these were such nice girls. So pretty and well-mannered. Most times girls that pretty are self-centered and spoiled rotten. I decided their parents must be so proud of them. It was obvious they were being raised properly.</p><p>The next preview started and I felt the girls shift in their seats toward me. I felt their shoulders pushing against mine. I thought this probably gave them a sense of security. A third preview started and to my great surprise, I felt a hand placed on both my legs. I had both my arms on the arm rests, so I guessed they just need a place to put their hands. I could feel the heat from their skin even through my skirt.</p><p>I glanced at both and they were looking straight ahead with no expression on their darling faces. Then as if their hands were being controlled by the same muscle, they cupped my knees. I didn't know what to do. Should I push their hands away? I had to admit this was getting exciting. I was being felt up by two gorgeous pre-teen twins. I decided to see just how far they would go. In perfect sync they started gently squeezing my knees. A few minutes later and again with perfect timing they moved their hands to the insides of my knees and pulled my legs apart about a foot.</p><p>'My god.' I thought to myself. What on earth was going on? I should stop them but I couldn't. I was really getting turned on.</p><p>The feature started and soon their hands started inching up. About an inch up and a half inch back in perfect sync. While doing this they gently squeezed my inside legs. Slowly, they made their way up, moving my skirt higher and higher. It seemed it took them forever to reach my panties, and by now I was on fire. I could feel that my pussy was soaking wet. I looked down and even in the dim light I could see a glistening spot, revealing that indeed my panties were wet. I guessed my pussy juice was running down to the crack of my ass and getting the seat wet too, but I didn't care. I wanted so badly to feel their fingers on my cunt, but at the leg band they started back down again.</p><p>I wanted to beg them to play with my cunt but I didn't. I knew by now that these girls had done this before and knew exactly what they were dong. I also knew that eventually they would finish me. They would not leave me hanging.</p><p>After several times up and down my legs they finally touched my pussy. Nothing has ever felt so good. The little nymph on my left whispered in my ear, ""Lift up your butt so we can take your panties off.""</p><p>I did as she asked, and they both pulled them down far enough that gravity took over and my soaked panties fell to the floor. I lifted my foot up and slid them off, putting them in my purse beside me so as not to restrict my legs from opening wide. This was, of course, what I did. My pussy was on display for anyone to see who might look that way, but the theater was mostly deserted, except for a few couples scattered here and there. I thanked my lucky stars that I preferred to sit in the rear area of theaters.</p><p>They started playing with my pussy. They tickled and rubbed, they pulled at my pubic hair, they were driving me mad. I wanted those little fingers inside me. I could hardly breathe, but when I did I could smell my excitement. I tried to remain as quiet as possible to keep those in the theater from hearing me.</p><p>Finally I felt two fingers enter me and slowly move in and out while another started rubbing my clit. Every nerve in my body responded. I had never experienced anything like this. I felt their breath in my ears as they both whispered, ""Cum for us. Please.""</p><p>My body stiffened and my legs shot straight. My toes were pointed straight as well. Just as the credits started I came and came. It was wonderful. When I returned to earth the twin on my right whispered, ""My name is Lynn.""</p><p>The one on my left whispered, ""My name is Linda."" I somehow got out that my name was Carol.</p><p>Lynn whispered seductively, ""Same theater next week.""</p><p>Linda breathed into my other ear, ""And don't wear any panties.""</p><p>With that they got up and left. And I started what seemed to be the longest week of my life as I waited for my date with those two lovely girls.</p><p>****************************************************</p><p>I must have masturbated a dozen times that week. My mind kept going back to those sweet, lovely little teenagers and their magic fingers. They certainly were experienced, and the thought that they were twins was almost excruciating in its eroticism. My orgasms were more intense that week than they had ever been, even when I was the age of Lynn and Linda and the newness of sexual climax made each one so special. I almost cried when the day finally arrived for me to meet my lovely young friends again.</p><p>The same feature was playing, but of course I didn't care. I bought my ticket and entered the same theater, hoping the girls could make it as well. I didn't know what I would do if they didn't come. The pun made me smile as I entered the dark theater, and turned down the back row to find ""my"" seat. But when I looked at the seat where I had been the previous week, I saw that there were already two people sitting on each side of ""my"" spot. It was dark and I was wondering how the twins would find me in there when I realized the two people were Lynn and Linda. My eyes had begun to adjust to the darkness, and I could see their blond hair gleaming against the lights of the projected images on the screen. I smiled with more relief than I thought I would feel and moved toward my seat. My pussy was already very warm and wet, and I complimented myself on my choice of attire, a denim skirt that would not show the moisture that would certainly be dripping down the crevice of my pert ass and into my seat. As it turned out, I didn't have to worry about that, though.</p><p>Lynn and Linda smiled at me as I moved between them to take my seat. I didn't know which one was on my left and which was on my right, but of course that didn't matter, but I wanted to be sure I called them by name correctly.</p><p>""Which one is Lynn?"" I asked, tucking my denim skirt under my ass and sitting.</p><p>The nymphet on my left leaned in and kissed my neck just below my earlobe. ""I'm Lynn,"" she breathed into my ear. I shuddered deliciously at the thrill of feeling her breath and kiss on my sensitive neck.</p><p>""And I'm Linda,"" said the beautiful, young teenager on my right, taking my face and turning it to her for the proffered kiss. Her lips felt like warm, buttery cotton.</p><p>""Did you wear panties?"" Lynn asked.</p><p>""No,"" I sighed, still not believing I was doing this.</p><p>""Good. We aren't either,"" she said, placing her hands at the hem of her skirt and pulling up, exposing her beautiful, downy pussy. In the dark theater, the blond hair shown like silk. It was so sparse I could see the swollen pussy lips beneath the thin covering. Linda followed suit, lifting her pert ass and sliding her own skirt up. They were now sitting with their bare asses on the seats. I saw they too had worn denim to help disguise the wet spots that had certainly formed on the back of their skirts.</p><p>I looked at the twin pussies and gasped aloud. I didn't know what I had done to deserve this wonderful treat, but whatever it was, I was happy I had done it.</p><p>Each twin reached for the hem of my skirt and began to tug. I lifted my ass and allowed them to pull my skirt up, exposing my steamy cunt to their gaze. And gaze they did. I could almost feel their mouths watering.</p><p>As the movie started, each teen placed a hand on my burning gash and I placed one hand on each girl's slit in return. We sat there watching, slowly working our fingers in and around our pussies. I marveled at the similarity of Lynn's and Linda's pussy. Even the folds of skin and their little clits were identical.</p><p>The girls were very hot already, each pussy drenched in their juices, and I could hear the wet sounds of my fingers as they explored the slick inner crevices of the girls' pussies. Again I was glad that the theater was mostly empty. If anyone had been sitting close by, they would have been aroused to suspicion by the wet masturbatory sounds. Or maybe just aroused; Carol didn't know.</p><p>The twins were starting to squirm, as was I, and then they did something I didn't expect. Lynn broke free of my touch and knelt before me in the dark theater. I spread my legs farther as she quickly placed her face at my pussy. She wasted no time in moving into the wetness of my cunt and licking me. I thought I was going to cum right then, and loudly. I realized that maybe this was not the best place to be doing this.</p><p>""Girls--girls,"" I breathed, spasming delightfully.</p><p>We all stopped what we were doing.</p><p>Their eyes, lust-filled, looked at me as if I had lost my mind for stopping.</p><p>""Why don't we go somewhere we can have more fun and be alone and private?""</p><p>The twins looked at each other, deciding between them wordlessly what to answer. I remembered the studies that showed twins often had some sort of mental telepathy, an unspoken way of communicating. I could see their teeth sparkle as they smiled simultaneously.</p><p>""Like where?"" they questioned in unison. It was like one person in two bodies. Two bodies that were mine for the taking.</p><p>""How about my place?"" I was starting to calm down a bit now, and for the first time felt I could make it home without the need to come.</p><p>Again the shared look from the twins. ""We'll need to call home and tell our mom she doesn't need to pick us up,"" said Linda.</p><p>""You can't tell her you are going home with a strange woman,"" I said, wondering what the twins would say wordlessly to each other.</p><p>This time Lynn spoke after the shared look. ""We'll tell her we met a friend of ours and we are going to do some shopping with her and will get a ride home.""</p><p>""Then why are we still sitting here?"" I asked and began to arrange my skirt to leave the theater.</p><p>As we got into the car, Lynn took the front seat beside me and Linda took the backseat to herself. On the way to my home, the girls treated me to a show. They turned to look at each other and masturbated calmly. Their fingers were keeping their pussies on simmer, it seemed. Neither of them came, but the show was a wild one nonetheless. I could barely concentrate on my driving from watching the two sweet girls playing with their pussies. I noticed they would look at each other's pussy and then into each other's eyes while slowly rubbing their fleshy mounds.</p><p>As we arrived at my home, I pushed the button to open my garage. I drove in and we all went indoors. I led the way to the bedroom. By the time we were there, the girls had stripped out of their clothes completely. They stood naked before me and reached out in unison to undress me. Their hands unbuttoned my blouse and peeled the top from my body. They unclasped my bra and removed it, tossing it aside. Lynn (or was it Linda?) undid the button of my skirt while the other unzipped it, causing the denim to fall in a puddle around my feet. We tumbled onto the king-sized bed, laughing and touching.</p><p>Their bodies were totally identical, except that now I was realizing they were more like mirror images of each other. Lynn had a small latte-colored birthmark on the outside of her left thigh, while Linda had one on the outside of her right thigh, in the same exact spot. Each had a small mole on the outside of her breast, but on opposite breasts. As I became more intimate with the girls' bodies, I began to notice more of these mirror-image details. It was truly amazing to see and contemplate. I began to know the girls' differences and began to associate Lynn with the left, since her ""blemishes"" and such were mostly on her left side while Linda's were on her right.</p><p>Their breasts were capped by areoles and nipples so red they looked as if they were colored with lipstick. I began to refer to them as my strawberries, or my strawberry ice cream cones since their breasts were cone-shaped. My own nipples were a deep brown, and they called them their chocolate drops. Their pussies, however, were totally identical. It was as if this was the center of each girl's being, the thing they shared totally as the same. It was neither left nor right, but central. I smiled at the appropriateness of this similarity.</p><p>As we rolled and giggled on the bed, the girls moved to form a chain, lips to cunt. Lynn moved to my pussy while Linda ate Lynn. I feasted on Linda. My mouth devoured her. Her downy twelve-year-old pussy filled my vision.</p><p>My lips teased her clit, urging it out of its hiding place beneath the slick hood. It responded immediately. I felt Lynn's mouth start to move on my own pussy, making it ache with the need to cum. I marveled at the taste of Linda's pussy. It was so fresh tasting, so clean and lovely. Not a strong taste at all. It made her think of the fact that so many called pussy juice ""honey"" or ""nectar.""</p><p>Linda's hips began to rock against my clit rhythmically. Moans escaped her throat and were drowned in her sister's pussy. I stole a glance at the scene of the two girls, so identical, as Linda ate Lynn's pussy, that pussy that was so much like hers. I began to wish I had had a twin sister.</p><p>I placed a finger at the entrance to Linda's pussy and pushed. The finger was swallowed into the wetness. I began to work it in and out, finger-fucking her beautiful pussy as my tongue and lips moved around the clit, feeling the nub's hardness against my tongue and teeth. Curling my finger toward the back of the pubic bone, I began to massage the spot behind her clit, her G-spot. She began to thrash around, nearly screaming into her twin sister's pussy. My ears picked up the sound distantly as another sound filled my ears, a sound that was closer. I suddenly realized it was my own squeals of delight. I was moaning into Linda's pussy as her twin sister licked and sucked on my pussy.</p><p>I realized my hips were bucking about, pushing into Lynn's mouth, straining to increase the pressure against my searing clit. I was in some sort of sexual trance. My body was responding on its own, totally devoid of conscious thought. It was as if my brain had disconnected and my pussy had taken over my body.</p><p>Opening my mouth wide, I placed it over Linda's pussy, covering all of it except for her vaginal opening, where my fingers still worked in and out, pressing against her G-spot. From some mental distance, I realized she was about to cum. I also felt the vibrations of Lynn's throaty moans and grunts as she approached a climax. I was amazed, or perhaps I was no longer so surprised, that they were approaching their orgasms simultaneously. They seemed at the exact same point in their excitement. I knew they would cum together. I also knew I would follow them. Their youth had many advantages, and cumming quickly and often was one.</p><p>They began to buck and squirm, as their orgasms began to build. My mouth stayed with little Linda's pussy as it heaved and pushed against my lips and tongue. My finger continued to plunge into her pussy, pistoning in and out, rubbing her insides thoroughly and bringing her orgasm into a crescendo. They screamed and grunted as their climaxes peaked at the same time. I could feel Linda's vagina squeeze my finger as if it was afraid it would leave and wanted to stop it from doing so at all costs.</p><p>The twins lay back, catching their breath, as I did the same. My jaw hurt, but I was happy I had brought the little one to a crashing orgasm. I began to wonder if I was really responsible for that though. Perhaps Linda would have cum just from bringing Lynn to a climax. They seemed to be that much in tune with one another.</p><p>""Carol hasn't cum yet,"" said Lynn, breathing deeply.</p><p>""We'll have to take care of that,"" answered Linda, a mischievous smile touching her face and giving her an impish look.</p><p>The twins adjusted their bodies so they could each get to my pussy. Moving their faces closer, I felt both pairs of lips move to my slick lower ones. They began to kiss each other and my pussy at the same time. My clit became caught between the sisters' mouths, their tongues and lips devouring it as they devoured each other. Stretching one arm, they began pinching my nipples while the other hand of each girl moved to my pussy and ass. Lynn put a finger just inside my asshole while Linda began to finger my cunt. I knew I was not long from a massive orgasm. I could feel it beginning to form deep inside me.</p><p>I began to heave and spasm. Tremors rocked my body, causing it to move on its own. Again I was aware that my mind was no longer in control of my body. My pussy was calling all the shots. I let go and allowed it to happen.</p><p>I felt the orgasm build, moving toward my loins like a runaway truck. I felt the sweat that bathed my body and the tingles that were rapidly approaching. The sweat was like some conductor of electricity, spreading the charge of my approaching climax over the whole of my body.</p><p>My cum crashed into and over my body like tidal waves of perfect lust and sensation. I made sounds that my ears picked up from afar, as if they were the ears of an onlooker, and in a way, my body was disconnected from my brain. My pussy was the supreme ruler now, and my brain was on stand-by, waiting to be given control of my body once again. The strange animal sounds pierced the room, cascading around the walls in an echo of joy and the realization that I may never cum like this again. I moved with the orgasm, as if trying to stay with it and make it last as long as possible. Wave after wave pounded my body; pulses that issued from my pussy wracked my stomach into joyful spasms of divine appreciation. I felt I was cumming as no woman had ever cum before, and I thought to myself that if heaven was like this, then I would happily die at that moment.</p><p>I became vaguely aware that the twin twelve-year-old girls of my dreams were still kissing, but no longer with my pussy between their mouths. All sensation stopped except for the gentle cascading of my orgasm as it waned. I was coming back to earth; my brain was starting to function again, taking over my body.</p><p>I heaved for breath as I realized I was falling in love with these two cherubs. Little angels of lust, they were, and I was in need of them as surely as plants need water. I could see they loved each other dearly as well. I imagined them together since birth, sharing their lusts and desires. Perhaps even doing things as very young babies. I wouldn't have been surprised at all to learn they had explored each other as early as age three.</p><p>They looked at me and smiled twin smiles. Their blue eyes flashed at me with a sort of conspiracy.</p><p>""There's a double feature at the Rialto every Saturday,"" said Lynn, mentioning a different theater as if they had suddenly thought of this and telegraphed it to each other. ""Should we make this a weekly thing? That would give us about three or four hours together.""</p><p>I smiled and nodded happily, about the only thing I could do physically at the time. My body just wouldn't respond at all to my brain except for that, so exhausted had my orgasm made me. I was in love and I would do anything to be with my new friends.</p><p>They smiled again and began to kiss some more as I watched. I was too tired for more, but apparently they were going to go again. I watched as they began to explore each other's body with practiced hands that knew exactly what to do to the other. They cupped each other's breasts as they made out, each curling her tongue into her sister's mouth. They tweaked each other's nipples, those identical strawberry ice cream cones that I grew to love.</p><p>It is now three years since we met, and I haven't regretted a minute of it. We get together every week, even when on our periods. They share them, actually, starting and stopping on the same day. On those occasions, they satisfy me, and when I am on mine, I satisfy them. But mostly we satisfy each other, and when they reach eighteen, they plan on moving in with me.</p><p>I can't wait.</p>"
582,"The Secret Society of the Pussycats Club, Chapter 1",Cheryl Taggert,1,"When Susan and Heather, two seventh graders, sneak away from their outdoor freetime at school to play their secret game in the woods, Miss Simmons, a teacher, watches them and decides to follow to see what the precocious girls are up to.  They end up catching each other in compromising situations, and end up in a wild threesome.  Meanwhile, Miss Taylor ends up making some plans of her own, with the help of Miss Simmons.  Later, the two young girls bring Heather's little sister Tina into their club.","['Fff', 'ff', 'ffg', 'FF']","<p>I wrote this years ago. It's more of my effort to get all my stories in one place so I can manage them and see where I need to go from here with them. The usual copyright things apply.</p><p>I hope you enjoy this effort from years ago when I was VERY young to be writing these. This was my first effort at writing erotica.</p><p>Susan felt that this summer vacation would be the best one she would ever have. She had decided long ago to see just how decadent she could be, and the results were, so far, making her life wonderful. She had been sexually precocious for as long as she could remember. She would slide down the poles on the jungle gym at school and feel the sensation on her very young pussy. That was in first grade. By the time she was in third grade, she was already masturbating, although orgasms had as yet eluded her at that young age. She became known in her neighborhood as the girl to ask about such things, and it had led to its share of games. Games that usually ended up with her and the others naked and playing all kinds of sex games.</p><p>She had shown her friend Heather how to masturbate when they were nine. Heather was as sexually adventurous as she had been. And Heather had shown her gratitude for the next three years in their times together. In fact, they had had their first orgasms together in a mutual masturbation fest. Heather's had been the first pussy she had tasted, as hers had been Heather's first. By the age of ten they would spend the night with each other and lay awake in bed long into the night, rubbing, humping, kissing, and forming a sweet 69, which Susan had learned about by sneaking and watching one of her parents' videos. In fact, she and Heather would get it on with each other whenever the opportunity presented itself.</p><p>It was at the school's end-of-the-year picnic just today that they had sneaked off to find a shady spot in the woods to have a little sex session. It was then they had been caught by Miss Simmons. At first they were mortified. Pictures of their parents' shock and anger at what their little girls had been caught doing had filled their minds. But, as it was, things turned out very differently. Now they had a club. A Secret Club. She and Heather had even decided on a name for the club. ""The Secret Society of the Pussycats Club,"" of course.</p><p>Susan had been sitting with Heather watching the other seventh graders kicking a soccer ball, throwing a Frisbee, and just running around. She was bored.</p><p>""Hey, where can we go to be alone?"" Heather had nearly read her thoughts.</p><p>""Maybe we could just sneak away for a little while. That would suit me just fine.""</p><p>""Okay. Let's do it. I want to lick you, and I certainly can't do that here.""</p><p>The words made Susan wet. Her pussy began to tingle gently with the anticipation of getting away alone with Heather.</p><p>As they snuck away from the others, they didn't notice Miss Simmons, their teacher, watching them. She had been observing the young girls and wondered just how close their friendship truly was. She was 23 now, in her first year of teaching, but when she had been the girls' age, she had a friend that she enjoyed playing adult games with. These two seemed to be just as close as she and Lisa had been. When she watched them furtively sneaking their way into the woods, she was sure of it. They were going off to be alone, and not just to talk, she guessed. They could have done that almost anywhere on the field where the teachers could see them. These girls were going off to do things far from the prying eyes of adults.</p><p>The thought of her and Lisa surfaced as it did often. She suddenly felt a stirring deep in her pussy that she recognized as an itch that would need to be scratched. She was the only woman she knew, except Lisa of course, who would qualify as a pedophile. Luckily, Lisa worked as another seventh grade teacher at the school as well. They both still longed for the taste of sweet young pussy, the younger the better. They were always on the lookout for young girls to teach more than math or science to. She decided to follow the girls to make sure that was what they were up to, although she was sure that it was. She told Lisa that she would be back after checking something out. Lisa must have seen the girls too, for she just nodded and smiled, whispering a quick, ""Good luck!""</p><p>Susan and Heather ducked into the cover of the trees and looked back to see if they'd been seen. They saw nobody looking in their direction. Miss Simmons seemed to be walking their way, but she stopped to speak to a group of boys who were playing a bit too roughly. Satisfied they had escaped notice, they began to walk farther into the woods to find the privacy they longed for.</p><p>On the way to follow the girls, Miss Simmons stopped for a moment to speak to some boys who were rough-housing. She then began to make her way toward the place in the woods where the two girls had entered the shady covering.</p><p>Susan and Heather had walked maybe fifty yards into the woods when they encountered a small clearing. A lean-to had been constructed, probably by some boys, over against a large oak tree. It seemed like a perfect place to have some private fun. Quickly they shed their clothing and lay in the bed of straw that covered the area beneath the lean-to.</p><p>""You think anyone will miss us?"" asked Heather.</p><p>""I doubt it. Everyone is playing too hard, and Miss Simmons didn't even see us leave. Now come closer.""</p><p>The girls began to kiss with a passion that most twelve-year-olds have never known. Their tongues entwined and their hands began to explore each other's breasts. Their tiny nipples atop their small breasts hardened into puckered nubs instantly as they began to knead what titties they each had.</p><p>Susan moved her face down toward Heather's titty. Her small breast was very rounded for a twelve-year-old's. She had a small pink nipple that Susan found totally exciting. She began to suck as Heather lay back to let the adult feeling of sexual excitement wash over her. Susan took the small tit into her mouth, licking all of it as the small orb of flesh disappeared into her mouth. Susan's hand moved down to the other girl's mound, which was barely covered by an extremely thin down of hair that seemed to concentrate itself in a slim line along her pussy slit. It was a light brown color, slightly darker than the blond hair on her head, and Susan never tired of playing her fingers through the wispy pubic hairs.</p><p>This she did just before laying her middle finger across the slit to part the soft lips that hid Heather's budding womanhood. Once there, her finger knew instinctively what to do. She and Heather had been lovers for three years now, and the familiarity with each other's bodies allowed them to satisfy each other completely. Her finger moved in gentle circles, coaxing the tiny nub of her clitoris into attention. Her little girl juices were already flowing, as were Susan's. She tenderly speared the girl's pussy with her finger, while laying her palm across the mound to massage the slit into further excitement.</p><p>It was this sight that greeted Jennifer Simmons as she approached the clearing. Looking at the foot of the oak tree, she saw the girls' garments in a heap. She could see the lower half of their bodies, but not their faces, so she couldn't tell who was doing the fingering and who was being fingered. All she knew was that it made her as hot as a pizza oven. Her pussy had begun to moisten when she started following the girls; this put her into full-fledged horniness.</p><p>As she watched the hand of one of the girls massage and finger the other girl's sweet, young pussy, Jennifer began to rub her hands over her body quietly. She longed to join them, but was afraid of frightening them and causing them to stop what they were doing. She wanted them to continue more than anything else right now. The show itself was more than she had hoped for. She felt if they were caught too soon, not only would she not be able to coax them into joining her and Lisa for more fun, but they might become so scared that they would accept the risk of getting in trouble. She would have to play this carefully, catching them after she herself had cum. At least she could guarantee herself that much.</p><p>Unbuckling her belt quietly, she pushed her hand down toward the mound that was screaming for attention. It wouldn't take her long, she thought to herself. She hadn't seen young girls together in a long time, and the vision that was before her now had her hotter than she had been in a long time.</p><p>Reaching in, she began to massage her now soaking pussy mound, concentrating on the clit for maximum stimulation. As she rubbed herself into a sexual frenzy, she watched the girls playing with each other's pussy. A hand was now at each of the pussies. A tiny titty was now in view as well. Jennifer Simmons just stood there, her hand at her creamy cunt and her eyes on the girls' nearly hairless mounds. Fingers were going in and out of all three.</p><p>Unaware of their voyeur, Heather had started to finger Susan as well, but she wanted more. She wanted to lick Susan's sweet little pussy, and she meant to do just that. She loved the fresh taste of Susan's tiny slit. She began to move her body around so that her head was at Susan's hips. As she did this, she froze, seeing Miss Simmons. She was utterly terrified at the prospect of what would now happen. The whole school would know. Her parents would know. She would probably be sent to some juvenile delinquents' home or something.</p><p>Susan noticed her sudden attitude and body language. Heather had, for some reason, suddenly lost all interest in their little play time. Looking at Heather, she suddenly knew they'd been caught. She turned her head, and what greeted her was indeed shocking, but for entirely different reasons.</p><p>For a split second, she, too, had spun an entire play of events that caused her incredible anguish. But then she saw what Heather, in her terror, had not seen yet. Miss Simmons was masturbating. The entire scene of having realized they were caught had lasted perhaps only two seconds. Miss Simmons had obviously been masturbating while watching them get it on. Her hand was still down the front of her unclasped pants, and her eyes, for the moment, were closed in ecstasy. Susan smiled at this knowledge. Miss Simmons was getting very close to coming herself, excited at the sight of her and Heather getting it on.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" Susan said. ""Look down at her hand.""</p><p>Heather's jaw dropped as she noticed what Susan already had. The realization dawned on the two girls that they had each other in a sort of Mexican stand-off. Miss Simmons couldn't tell on them because they would tell on her as well. Their sudden mutual masturbation society had become a mutual blackmail society as well.</p><p>The thought of Miss Simmons watching them and masturbating caused an entirely knew sensation to pass through the girls. Suddenly, they wanted to know what an older woman's pussy was like...how it tasted, how it felt...everything.</p><p>Miss Simmons opened her eyes and saw that the girls had noticed her. She noticed the girls were looking at the area where her hand was still pressed against her mound. She had not intended to get caught, of course, but the fact that they had all seen each other involved in acts they shouldn't have been was serendipitous. Jennifer realized she could use it to get the girls into a little secret club where only the girls, Lisa, and she were the members. Although masturbation was not something she could be fired for, doing so while watching two of her twelve-year-old female students was. Yes, it may indeed have been a fortunate occurrence. It forced all of their hands, she thought, smiling at the pun.</p><p>""Well, I guess we caught each other red-handed, so to speak,"" she said to the naked girls. The girls grinned. Yes, they certainly understood the implications, and both seemed okay with the idea. In fact, they seemed positively delighted. And why shouldn't they be? Nobody was going to get into trouble here, only into each others' pussies.</p><p>Jennifer walked over to where the young girls sat beneath the lean-to and sat down beside them after pulling her pants and panties to her knees. She delighted in the way the two girls stared at her full-grown pussy.</p><p>""I figured since you showed me yours, I would show you mine,"" Jennifer laughed, recalling the age-old line from childhood. ""So what all have you two done before?""</p><p>""Everything,"" said Susan.</p><p>""Do you know what all that includes?"" Jennifer asked, wondering if the girls had enjoyed oral sex.</p><p>""What do you think it means?"" asked Heather.</p><p>""Does the student want a teacher? Okay. To me it means kissing, touching, fingering, and licking pussies and titties, and maybe some things I haven't even thought of yet.""</p><p>The girls nodded. ""Yeah, we've done those things,"" said Susan. ""Have you?""</p><p>Jennifer looked into the girls' eyes. ""Since around the time you were born,"" she said, knowing they knew her age and would do the math. This would tell them she had been just like they were.</p><p>""But you would have been only eleven when we were born,"" said Heather. ""Were you our age?""</p><p>""As a matter of fact, I was twelve when I had my first sex with a girl. I had been masturbating even before then. I had my first orgasm when I was nine.</p><p>The girls were in awe of her. They had never thought that anyone else could be like they were. It was typical of the age. Jennifer called it the ""nobody is like me"" stage kids go through.</p><p>""Well, girls, I didn't mean to interrupt you, and we do have to be getting back soon. Care to continue?""</p><p>""Let's make a chain,"" Heather suggested. The daisy chain seemed just fine with Susan as well.</p><p>Miss Simmons lifted her top and bra to expose her breasts. ""First, you two get one each,"" she said, and the girls dived for the adult titties with relish.</p><p>Small mouths clamped onto the swollen nipples, sucking and licking fervently. Miss Simmons lay back and let the girls have their time with her tit flesh. She continued stroking her fiery pussy as they did, nearly reaching orgasm several times, but holding off until they could become more intimate.</p><p>Soon the girls were eager to try her pussy, so she let them devour it, licking and sucking the adult mound while they fingered their own pussies in the intense excitement. Miss Simmons came then, unable to hold it back. Their pretty little mouths exciting her in ways that she had only dreamed of since she was their age. Finally, Miss Simmons suggested they begin their daisy chain so they could all come and get back to the school yard before they were missed.</p><p>Each of the two young girls lay on their sides, Susan's mouth to Heather's as Heather reached for her teacher's larger pussy. Jennifer--Miss Simmons forever to the children--began to lick and suck Susan's sweet, tender young pussy like a starving baby at her mother's breast. She licked all around the tiny folds of skin, popping the small nub of a clit into her drooling mouth and sucking it.</p><p>Miss Simmons felt Heather's fingers exploring her larger and hairier cunt. She managed to get three fingers into her steaming vagina, and began to pump away while her little mouth and tongue glued themselves to the frothy cunt. She sure knows what she's doing, thought Jennifer Simmons as her body was wracked with yet another orgasm.</p><p>Her own mouth explored Susan's tight pussy. She was able to cover the entire slit with her mouth and push her tongue into the young girl's sexual orifice. The little pussy was nearly hairless, and the cum juices were intoxicatingly sweet, like fresh honey straight from the hive. She felt Susan began to stiffen and push her hips toward the endless onslaught of Miss Simmons's mouth, lips, and tongue. She knew the little girl was going to cum, and she renewed her efforts to get the precious twelve-year-old over the hump to a mind blasting orgasm. She sensed the same reactions from Heather. Her little body was reacting to Susan's ministrations as well, building toward the inevitable wash of wave after wave of cumming.</p><p>Soon, all three had finished cumming, the two twelve-year-old nubile nymphs and the twenty-three-year-old seductress. She was happy that Heather needed no instruction in the practice of pussy licking. She had done a marvelous job of making her teacher come, not once, but twice more. But all good things must end, and it was important that they all return to the school yard.</p><p>The most important thing now was to make sure they weren't seen by anyone. It wouldn't be good if they were seen leaving the woods. Questions would be asked, and the only plausible story Miss Simmons could come up with was that the girls were interested in the flora of the woods and she had gone out there with them during the picnic to take the opportunity to teach them about the environment. While she would certainly be believed, it would cause people to notice if she were spending any extra time with the girls, which she sincerely hoped she could do without being caught. Spending too much time with the girls in the woods could look suspicious, even though a female pedophile was rare. Of course what the administration of this school didn't know was that there were two of them on the faculty. And Jennifer intended to include Lisa as much as possible as well.</p><p>""Won't Miss Taylor notice you were gone for so long?"" Susan asked.</p><p>""Don't you worry about Miss Taylor."" Again she looked at the girls as if imparting a wonderful secret. ""Just who do you think I did these things with when I was your age?""</p><p>Both girls stopped in their tracks, shocked again.</p><p>""You mean you and Miss Taylor--?""</p><p>""That's exactly what I mean. In fact, we share a condo, which has two bedrooms only to make people think we sleep in separate rooms. We don't, of course. I use one of the rooms to keep my belongings in just to fool people. I am certain she will want to join our little club as well. But, of course you understand that there can never be a word about this to anyone. She and I would go to jail, and you could both end up in a reform school for girls. And while some of the things that go on there would please you, many of them wouldn't.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Miss Simmons. We would never tell a soul. It would ruin our club meetings."" Both the girls laughed at this statement by Heather, and Miss Simmons joined in the laughter.</p><p>As they approached the edge of the woods that led out again onto the school yard, they looked toward the playing children and Miss Taylor. Susan and Heather saw her in a different light now. They felt like a part of a conspiratorial group. And the idea that Miss Taylor may not guess that they knew was exciting as well. It was like an extra secret that would last until Miss Simmons told her life-long friend and lover.</p><p>Deciding the coast was clear, Miss Simmons suggested they go ahead and exit the woods. She had told them what their story would be if they were seen. It wouldn't do to have them all telling different versions if they were questioned.</p><p>As it turned out, Lisa Taylor was the only one who saw them. Her pussy began to dance as she realized the chumminess of the group could only mean one thing. They had been gone far too long not to have had some fun together, and Lisa was dying to try out the two young girls herself as soon as she could get alone with them. They were both very pretty girls, reminding her of Jennifer and her when they were that age. Of course they were still very pretty at 23, but what they both wanted more than anything was a young girl to whom they could teach everything about sex. And now, it appeared, they had two.</p><p> Lisa watched as the two girls went off to play by themselves and Jen came over to where she was standing. When she got there, Lisa leaned in a bit and sniffed. Yes, it was true. She could smell the scent of young pussy on Jen's mouth and chin. She had been standing there clenching her thighs together, and the aroma of the little girl's pussy along with the realization that she, too, would soon be enjoying the children made her cum right in the middle of the school yard. She reached out for Jen's shoulder to steady herself as the orgasm peaked, then passed. Jennifer, of course, knew what was happening and allowed Lisa to finish before speaking.</p><p>They were standing apart from the children, out of earshot, so Jen could be free with her words. ""They were nude when I got to them. They are very experienced. They caught me rubbing my pussy, and I caught them in the middle of everything. It worked out better than you can imagine. They're calling this our secret little club.""</p><p>Lisa looked over at the girls now. They were looking at her and smiling. Smiling with a knowledge that this was all about fun and keeping secrets, and smiling at the knowledge that she, too, was a part of the little club. And then each girl lifted her little hand and waved secretively, shy but excited smiles still plastered on their cherubic faces.</p><p>""I'm going to have to change my panties as soon as we get home.""</p><p>""So am I,"" Jennifer answered.</p><p> Of course, Susan didn't know exactly what Miss Simmons and Miss Taylor had said, but she knew what it was about. And the look on Miss Taylor's face had said she was, indeed, excited about the idea of their little club. She and Heather had watched the women talking, and Miss Taylor had looked like she might cum. Or maybe she had; Susan couldn't tell for sure. Miss Taylor had made it a point to stop and speak with the girls before they left school.</p><p>""You won't tell?"" she had asked quietly, assuring herself.</p><p>""Not unless you do,"" had been Susan's reply.</p><p>They had made a date to meet at the mall the next afternoon after the adults had finished with their day's work at the school, finishing everything up for the previous year and preparing for the coming year. The students last day was Tuesday, but the teachers had to work until Friday. After that they would all have the entire summer and beyond to enjoy each other.</p><p>Now, though, Susan and Heather walked home together.</p><p>""Maybe we could offer to help them put things away at school? That way we could have a whole day with them or something,"" said Heather.</p><p>""Sure. We can talk to them about it tomorrow afternoon. How's your little sister doing with her lessons?""</p><p>Heather's little sister was a project for Heather. For the past month, she had been teaching the eleven-year-old about her pussy.</p><p>""She's learning like a pro.""</p><p>""I want to try her soon. You think we should include her in this?""</p><p>""Not yet. She might tell. I had to spend a lot of time convincing her not to tell Mom when she caught me playing with myself. It was then I got her involved. But I sometimes don't trust her not to tell. I mean, she is my little sister. It's dangerous her having something like that on me, so I included her to make sure she doesn't tell.""</p><p>""Exactly. And if she is a part of this, she won't tell either.""</p><p>""I don't think so, at least not yet, okay? In the meantime, you could have some fun with her, though.""</p><p>""I believe I will take you up on that.""</p><p>They were at Heather's house, and her little sister came out to meet her.</p><p>""Hi, Tina,"" Susan called. She was practically in love with the younger girl. She was so pretty, with her long, thick blonde hair and dark eyes. She found she wanted her badly, even now after her afternoon of sex with Heather and Miss Simmons.</p><p>Heather looked at her as if she had lost her mind. With her, of course, her times with her sister were only about sex, but with Susan, it was about more. Susan seemed to be in love with her little sister Tina. It was something that never ceased to amaze Heather that her best friend could be in love with her little sister.</p><p>As little Tina came out to greet the girls, she smiled at Susan. She, too, had a crush on the older girl. She knew that Susan and Heather had sex together, and lately she had been wanting to join in, or maybe even have some time alone with Susan. She wondered if it would be any different than with Heather.</p><p>""I hate to interrupt this little happy time, but is Mom home?""</p><p>""Nope. She had an appointment she had to go to. She said she'd be home in time to cook supper.""</p><p>Susan looked at Heather. ""When is that, do you think?""</p><p>Heather knew what Susan was thinking. The truth was she did have plenty of time if she wanted to have sex with her sister. Heather wasn't sure she wanted to join them, necessarily, but she wouldn't mind watching. She was beginning to discover that she was quite a voyeur. She looked at Tina, who had a devilish look in her eyes. The look said everything. ""She won't be home for several hours. Come on in; you can your mom and tell her your at my house."" Susan and Tina smiled at each other as they all walked into the house.</p><p> ""I need a shower,"" Jennifer Simmons declared upon entering the condo she shared with Lisa. ""Join me?""</p><p>""Are you kidding? If I don't get my hands on your pussy soon, I am going to die. I love soaping it up. You know that it drives me crazy.""</p><p>The two women shed their clothes and went into the bathroom. Lisa kissed Jennifer for maybe the hundredth time since they had left the school. The taste of Susan's pussy was still on her lips, and the flavor made Lisa shiver with the anticipation not only of tonight with Jennifer, but also their summer of fun that would follow with the two girls. Lisa recognized that this could last much longer than one summer. And why shouldn't it? The girls would be at the school through their ninth grade year--two more years to enjoy their soft, young bodies.</p><p>Jen set the temperature of the water and stepped under the spray of the shower head. Lisa was right behind her. The two women kissed sensuously while hands began to explore soft womanly bodies with the ease of those who knew their every crevice and point of pleasure.</p><p>Lisa reached for the liquid soap, squirted some into her hands, and began to massage Jen's pubic hair into a frothy mound of sexual tension and suds. Jen stood still while Lisa did this. It was almost a ritual. Lisa would clean every nook and cranny of Jen's pussy, sometimes making her cum in the process, and after rinsing the soap away, would sit on the tiny seat in the bathtub and lick her pussy until she was unable to continue standing. The women would then finish bathing and return to the bed they shared, or maybe the sofa in the living room, or even the kitchen table at times, and make passionate love to one another until they were drained.</p><p>Jennifer was the type of person who became more aroused the more she came. She had come three times with little Susan and Heather, and she was beginning to get worked up again as Lisa began her caresses of the mound where all the excitement lay.</p><p>The memory of the two little girls fueled her desires, as they did Lisa's, she was certain. They had been all Lisa could talk about on the way home. Lisa had wanted to know everything. How much pubic hair did they have? What were their titties like? Did they have dark nipples or lighter ones? What had led up to the lovemaking? She wanted all the details, and it was a good thing Jen had done the driving, because Lisa's hands had been occupied on the trip home.</p><p>Lisa was in the process of rinsing the suds off of Jennifer's freshly cleaned pussy. She continued to kiss Jen's soft, full lips while her hands played in the dark mass of pubic hair that covered her clean but now creamy slit. A finger found its way into Jen's vaginal opening, pressing in and forward to massage the G-spot. Jennifer began to moan with the passion that Lisa's touch had ignited. Her breathing became heavy, and she could feel the fourth orgasm of the afternoon begin to rise in her heated loins.</p><p>The pressure was more than she could stand. She came. It was one of those massive orgasms that made time seem to stand still. An orgasm she would remember for years, it was so good. Her body shook, trembled, convulsed. Tears welled up and overflowed her eyelids, mixing with the shower's spray. Then Lisa was coaxing her cum-wracked body toward the far end of the tub so she could sit and leisurely lick, suck, and devour Jennifer's still throbbing pussy.</p><p>Jennifer found herself wondering what the two young girls were doing. They would now be more than students of math and science. They would now become students of lesbian love. What she didn't know was that they had a student of their own.</p><p> ""Let's play Love Slave,"" said Susan, eyeing Tina.</p><p>""How do you play?"" asked Tina, immediately interested.</p><p>""Well, I tell you things you have to do, and you do them. It's sort of like Truth or Dare, but you are my love slave and must fulfill all my sexual wishes.""</p><p>""I'm not sure. It sounds like fun, but maybe it isn't so much fun. Have you and Heather played that game before?""</p><p>""Yes. And it's lots of fun.""</p><p>""You sure it isn't just fun for you? I want to cum too, you know.""</p><p>Lisa understood why the girl was reluctant. She was not wanting to be the one who only gave pleasure, but received it as well. ""No, it isn't like that. I am not the only one to have fun. Sometimes I tell you to do things with me. That way it is fun for everyone involved. Don't worry. You'll cum.""</p><p>""Okay, what first?"" Tina was ready for the game. She was infatuated with Susan, and would have done anything to please her. In a way, it was a natural game for them to play.</p><p>""First, you must be naked, Slave. Take off your top.""</p><p>Tina did as she was told. Her top came off and landed in a heap on the floor of her and Heather's bedroom.</p><p>""Now you bra. I want to see your little titties.""</p><p>Tina removed the training bra that covered her size AA titties, such as they were. They were little more than nipples that had begun to swell into the very beginnings of their maturity.</p><p>Susan watched as the little bra came off of the tiny eleven-year-old. The nipples stood out, ready for sucking. ""Now, take off your shorts.""</p><p>Tina complied. Whisking the shorts off hurriedly, she exposed her little girl panties. They were pink with little roses on them in a covering pattern. Susan noticed that the little girl's hips had begun to spread ever so slightly.</p><p>""Now, your panties, Slave. Then you can undress me.""</p><p>Tina pushed the panties down with a quick motion, stepping out of them daintily. She stood before Susan totally nude, her little girl body exposed to Susan's lustful gaze.</p><p>Tina shyly stepped over to Susan, who was already getting moist in her small pussy. Although she had known Heather for years, this was the first time she had seen her little sister naked. She wanted to kiss the little girl right then and there, but she decided to wait to prolong the anticipation. Instead, she raised her hands toward the ceiling of the girls' bedroom, allowing Tina to remove her top.</p><p>Heather entered the room from the girls' bathroom and lay on the girls' queen sized bed, watching Susan's seduction of her little sister. She was already nude, having stripped in the bathroom after peeing and wiping herself. She didn't know what part she would play in Susan's game, but she did know she was at least going to watch and masturbate herself to orgasm.</p><p>Tina was removing Susan's bra. Her breath sucked into her lungs at the sight of Susan's titties. They were cone-shaped and capped by large pink nipples that were perfect for sucking. She started to bend down to them, but Susan stopped her.</p><p>""Not yet, Slave. I want to be naked first.""</p><p>Reluctantly, but still wanting to see Susan naked for the first time, Tina reached down to the shorts that Susan wore. Unbuckling the belt and unbuttoning the top, she unzipped them and stooped to pull them down. While still on her knees, she reached up and drew the elastic waistband of her panties down. Susan stepped out of them and stood naked for Tina's satisfaction.</p><p>Tina stood up and looked into Susan's eyes. ""What now?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>""What now, Master!"" Susan commanded. ""You must always address me as Master.""</p><p>Tina looked at Susan. ""Even when we aren't playing the game?"" Tina asked incredulously. She didn't want to have to call Susan Master all the time. If that was so, she didn't want to play this game. That could be embarrassing.</p><p>""No, silly! Only for the game!""</p><p>""Well, I didn't know. You made it sound like I was supposed to like always call you Master or something. I didn't know.""</p><p>Susan looked and could see that her admonition had hurt Tina's feelings. Her eyes were beginning to tear up because she had been made to feel stupid. Tina's crush had made her emotions feel jumbled and twisted. Susan's look softened.</p><p>""No, Tina. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt your feelings. I was just playing the game.""</p><p>Tina rubbed the tears away and looked at Susan. Susan knew what Tina needed, so she leaned forward and kissed the beautiful girl on the lips, caressing Tina's tongue with her own. When the kiss broke, she held her naked body next to her own nudity.</p><p>""Do you still want to play the game?"" Susan asked Tina.</p><p>""Sure, as long as I don't have to call you Master all the time!"" She began to giggle at the fun she was making at her own silliness. She could think about it now and see how ridiculous her fears had been regarding that.</p><p> The girls returned to their game while about two miles away, two women were making love while thinking of the fun they would have with Susan and Heather.</p><p>""Yes, there! Oh, God, Yes!"" Jennifer said to Lisa, who was still eating her lover's pussy in the shower. Jen was shuddering what had become a constant wave of orgasms throughout her body. She could take it no more. Turning, she shut off the spray of the shower and exited the tub, pulling Lisa behind her. They tumbled onto the bed and began seeking each other's pussy flesh. Jennifer was like a starving woman groping for the first meal she'd had in a week.</p><p>Burying her face into the sopping slit of Lisa's pussy, she turned her body so Lisa could continue bringing her to mind-numbing waves of orgasmic bliss.</p><p>Lisa moaned into the wet flesh, licking the constant flow of pussy juices into her waiting mouth. Her tongue danced through the sensitive folds of flesh, tickling the spasming clit into sheer ecstatic tidal waves of cumming.</p><p>Jennifer began to scream tiny yelps of pleasure into Lisa's pussy, which was already beginning to crest into an orgasmic earthquake. Each yelp coincided with the touching of her clit by the experienced tongue of Lisa. Her hips rose rhythmically to meet the tongue in a wild dance of joy. Her own tongue stabbed and caressed Lisa's clit in an identical rhythm until both young women were screaming out their orgasms to the silent rooms of their condo.</p><p>Lisa held Jennifer's labia spread for her mouth to reach the dripping pussy. The clit stood at attention, yearning for the pleasure the mouth, lips and tongue could give. Jennifer's fingers plunged into the vaginal opening, fucking Lisa with abandon, while her tongue danced a hard rock tune over Lisa's cumming clitty.</p><p>Finally, sated, the two young women separated and lay in an exhausted heap where they would remain until hunger called. It had been a wonderful day. And they knew it would get better.</p><p> Susan, now totally naked, urged Tina's nude body onto the bed beside her older sister. Heather scooted over to make room for the other two girls. She watched as Susan moved her fingers in Tina's sparse patch of pubic hair. Tina moaned in thanks as the two girls kissed. Heather could see that her little sister was indeed wet. Her pussy was a bright pink, and Susan's finger was covered in the little girl's cum juices.</p><p>Susan broke the kiss and moved her head down to Tina's budding breasts. They were not much more than swollen nipples, but they were nipples that Susan's mouth watered for. She bent close and sucked one of the tiny orbs into her mouth, kissing and licking the tender titty flesh of her best friend's little sister.</p><p>She looked over at Heather to see what she was doing. Heather seemed to be in a lustful trance as she gazed at the actions of Susan and her sister. Tina's eyes were closed in a passion usually reserved for women twice her age. Tina's eleven-year-old body was behaving like that of a woman twice her age as well. The pussy, which was a year younger than Heather's, was oozing fluid onto Susan's hand while her nipple seemed to reach out for the mouth that was sucking at it. Heather pulled at her own nipples as she watched Susan sucking Tina's small titty. Heather's other hand had found her own pussy and was beginning to stroke the thin inner lips, coaxing the moisture out of her tight vagina. She found that she was a dedicated voyeur and was getting hotter by the moment. She realized that just watching would be one of the hottest things she could do right then. As her pussy began to get completely wet, she pushed a finger into the tiny orifice. She was young, but she already knew where her G-spot was. Crooking her finger, she began to massage it while the palm of her hand massaged her clit and labia gently. She began to rock herself into an approaching orgasm.</p><p>""Mmmmmm,"" Susan moaned, still sucking on the younger girl's nipples. She moved her body around, spinning it so that her pussy was available to Tina's mouth. ""Suck my pussy, slave. Do it well and I will</p><p>reward you with my own tongue in your pretty little cunt.""</p><p>Tina did not have to be told twice. Grabbing a hip bone in each hand, she guided Susan's beautiful mound toward her watering mouth. She had waited for this a long time. Finally, she was going to get to lick Susan's pussy mound. She glued her mouth to the older girl's pussy and began to lick. Meanwhile, Susan began to wonder if this was what heaven would be like. The only thing better would be to have her two teachers there to join in the fun.</p><p>Tina may have been only eleven, but Heather's experience as a cunt lapper had enabled her to teach her younger sister well. Her mouth worked on the mound, licking the inner folds of the creamy pussy and finding the swollen clit that protruded ever so slightly from the top of the girl's pussy. She noticed that the taste was only slightly different from her older sister's pussy. Somehow it was sweeter, and Tina wondered if it was more her own imagination that had made it seem so.</p><p>She poked her tongue between the inner lips of Susan's steaming pussy, and moved down toward the opening of her vagina. She pushed slightly and felt her tongue enter the tiny hole, causing more of Susan's pussy juices to flow out onto the younger girl's tongue. Tina drank it with enthusiasm. Moving up, she lapped at Susan's throbbing clitty, that small button of sexual tension, and felt Susan stiffen with excitement.</p><p>Susan felt the younger girl's experienced tongue moving around in her sopping pussy. Her fluids were literally draining out of her tiny pussy hole. And Tina was drinking it up as fast as she could. She decided it was time to give Tina some satisfaction as well. She was working hard to satisfy Susan, so it was only proper to satisfy Tina as well.</p><p>She glanced down at the young girl who was licking her with wild abandon. Next to her was Heather, staring at her sister's adoration of Susan's pussy. Heather's hand was now a blur, finger-fucking herself and rubbing her little pussy savagely. She was unconsciously licking her own lips in apparent hunger for some of the juices that were spilling out of Susan's enflamed pussy.</p><p>Susan's little ass was waving in the air in a sort of sexual dance. Seeing that, Heather reached up and began to massage the orbs of flesh that formed Susan's ass cheeks. The index finger began to play teasingly along the rim of the girl's asshole, tickling it while the hand rubbed Susan's shapely little ass.</p><p>With these sights and sensations overwhelming her body, she dived into Tina's nearly hairless pussy. Wet could not begin to describe the little slit. It was positively in a lather of cum juices. The little girl was so hot she was already on the brink of cumming.</p><p>Strangely, it was Heather who began the seemingly endless parade of orgasms. She had moved up to bestow a flurry of kisses on Susan's pretty little ass, and the sight of her little sister's sucking of Susan's pussy and the bouncing ass with its tiny puckered bung hole was more than her sexual need could handle. She increased the pace of the hand that was already a blur and felt the cum rise in her tender, young loins. She began to scream out her orgasm with eyes wide in disbelief at its power.</p><p>Hearing Heather's delightful squeals sent Susan over the brink. She licked and lapped happily at Tina's sopping pussy, drinking the cum juices like nectar, while she felt her pussy seem to split in orgasmic bliss. The powerful cumming racked her body with spasms. She stayed with Tina's pussy until, seconds later, she began to crest into her own orgasm.</p><p>All three girls' bodies shook with spasms for several minutes. They were all bathed in sweat and pussy cum. They finally lay back and surveyed the room in an intoxicated daze of sexual satisfaction. The bed was a shambles and their bodies were weak. Each girl felt she wouldn't be able to move for days.</p><p>Finally, Heather spoke up. ""We really need to clean this up before Mom gets home. It smells like a pussy juice factory in here.""</p><p>Susan and Tina giggled at that. It did indeed smell of the girls' pussies, and something would need to be done soon to air the room out. Rolling over, the girls dragged themselves out of the bed and began to clean up around the room, picking up clothes and putting them on while grabbing the liberty of kisses, touches, and hugs. Susan and Tina were especially tender with each other.</p><p>For the first time Heather began to feel a twinge of jealousy at their new relationship. Most girls stole their sister's boyfriends. This was the first Heather had ever heard of a girl stealing her sister's girlfriend, at least not a girlfriend who was the sister's lover. It wasn't exactly something she could talk to Mom about. Maybe she could talk to Susan about it later? She should understand. And if she didn't, there were always Miss Simmons and Miss Taylor she could now talk to. Perhaps they could be of some help? She would talk to one of them tomorrow.</p>"
583,"The Secret Society of the Pussycats Club, Chapter 2",Cheryl Taggert,2,"Heather wakes to find her little sister Tina having a sexy dream and playing with herself, and she decides maybe having her eleven-year-old sister be part of her fun with Susan wasn't so bad. But it's the subject of Tina's dream that really changes their relationship.","['ff', 'Ff', 'inc', 'mast', 'voy', 'exhib']","<p>The sun was shining in the window when Heather awoke the next morning. She was starting to get over her jealousy of her little sister Tina's relationship with Susan, her best friend. She looked over at the twin bed that Tina now lay in, smiling at a dream she was having. Heather got up from her bed and eased over to Tina's, but not before checking to make sure the bedroom door was locked. She also checked to be sure it had closed tightly because sometimes the door would swell ever so slightly and would appear to be closed when it was not.</p><p>Heather kneeled by the bed and watched her baby sister sleep. She could understand Susan's infatuation with her. She was very pretty. Her soft blonde hair was down to the middle of her back, and she had little dimples in her cheeks that made her look so cute. Unlike many sisters, Heather was happy her little sister was so pretty. That made the fun they had all the better.</p><p>As Heather watched Tina sleep, she noticed that Tina's breathing was becoming a bit faster than was usual for sleeping. The covers were over her to mid tummy, and she lay on her left side facing Heather. Her right arm was out of the covers, but her left was still under them, out of sight. It was in noticing this that Heather noticed that there were little movements beneath the covers in the area where Tina's hips flared ever so gently beneath the covers. Heather wondered if Tina was having a sex dream and was masturbating in her sleep. Tina was eleven now, the same age Heather was when she began having such delightful dreams. The thought that Tina might be dreaming and masturbating at the same time caused Heather's pussy to begin to tingle a bit. She decided to find out without waking Tina, who slept like the dead anyway.</p><p>Raising the covers, Heather saw exactly what she thought she would. Tina's left hand was rubbing her little pussy over her panties, gently squeezing the mound in obvious enjoyment. Heather could smell her juices as they dampened her panties. Heather knew Tina wouldn't want Mom to notice the stains, so she decided to help her little sister out of her cotton panties.</p><p>Gently, she took the elastic band of the panties and began to nudge them down over the small flare of Tina's hips. Tina was completely unaware that anything out of the ordinary was happening. Heather had learned from experience that something as mild as undressing Tina would not wake her. She had wet the bed until she was seven because of her inability to wake up. Mom had finally forbidden her to drink anything for three hours before bedtime. Anyway, that deep sleep of hers was an advantage now. Heather suddenly imagined that it would be an advantage for her for years to come.</p><p> Still pulling, Heather managed to slip the panties off of her little sister. Tina's left hand had never stopped its squeezing. Once the panties had been taken out of the way, she simply continued to rub and squeeze her soft, swollen mound. In fact, Tina let out a little moan in her sleep. Obviously, the skin-to-skin contact was much better, even in her sleep.</p><p>Mesmerized, Heather continued to watch her little sister masturbating for a moment. She wondered what dream she could be having. Maybe it was about her? Or perhaps it concerned Susan, Tina's newest lover? Maybe it was about all three of them together the way they had been yesterday afternoon? All Heather knew for sure was that she was getting very turned on watching Tina play with her little mound. She watched as her index and middle fingers separated the folds of her pussy, easing between the lips and beginning direct rubbing of the hooded clitoris that was now peeking out of its hiding place.</p><p>Heather eased Tina onto her back with a tiny nudge. As she drifted onto her back, her legs spread, making her wet pussy more accessible. Tina began to increase the tempo of her actions, rubbing her moist lips with more of a rhythm to match her building excitement. Reaching down to her own pussy, Heather eased her hand into her panties and began to rub and finger herself. She was surprised at how truly wet her little slit had become.</p><p>With her hand still kneading the flesh of her small clit and surrounding area, Heather moved up to Tina's bed, placing her mouth directly over the mound where Tina's fingers were now having a field day. Leaning down, she placed her lips onto the moistened slit. She licked it, darting her tongue here and there, making Tina moan with increased passion. She dipped her tongue into the tiny hole that was her vagina. Her hymen had been taken in a bicycle accident, so Heather did not need to worry about any resistance from that. The fuzz on her labia tickled her nose. More pressure was required to stop the tickle that may turn into a sneeze, so Heather pressed a bit harder into the soft, swollen mound of her little sister's pussy.</p><p>Tina began to move her hips in a rocking motion, meeting the tongue in reality that was probably also performing the same dance in her dream. Heather was so hot that she was making her own fingers dance across the slippery inner labia of her hot little cunt. Tina's hand had dropped away once Heather's tongue had taken its place, so Heather had full access to every fold and crease in the tiny love box. Heather's tongue began to match the rhythm of Tina's thrusts. As she tongued the pussy of her sister who was only a year younger than she was, Heather realized that they were both speeding toward mind-crashing orgasms. She, for one, couldn't wait. She glanced up at Tina, who was still asleep, still dreaming of her dream lover, whoever that was. Her head tossed from side to side. Whatever her brain was telling her, her body was screaming about the approaching orgasm.</p><p>Heather devoured Tina's ripe pussy, slobbering over the labia, adding her spit to the copious flow of Tina's vagina. Just a few more seconds and they would both be tossed over the brink of the waterfall that would signal the start of their orgasm. Right there...right THERE... yes... YES...""AAAHHHHH!"" her mouth moaned into the dripping pussy. She felt the waves of contraction and orgasm flood Tina as well. . . .</p><p> In her mind, Tina knew she was dreaming. These things just didn't happen in real life, and she was somehow aware that they didn't and was thus aware of the dream. Her mind, of course, accepted the dream. It was a very sexy one.</p><p> She lay on the bed, which was covered with a completely black sheet. She was naked and as she looked down at her nakedness, she saw that she was also tied down. Her legs were spread, her arms outstretched, and her ankles and wrists were tied so that she couldn't move, at least not to get away. And she didn't want to get away. Standing around her were perhaps a dozen women and girls, all equally naked. They ranged in age from around six up to maybe forty. And all of them, every one of them, was masturbating wildly as they looked at her nude body tied to the black-clad bed.</p><p>She was horny watching them. And they were equally horny watching her. Power seemed to surge throughout her body. She noticed a girl maybe 15 or 16 standing nearby, both hands busy at her hair-covered pussy. She was pistoning her fingers in and out of her drenched vagina. No, she was pushing her entire HAND into herself. She was fucking herself with one hand while the other was a blur on her clitoris, which protruded into easy view.</p><p>Tina then saw a little girl about 6 or 7 who was the youngest. Her pussy was totally bare, but she had tiny breasts, with nipples puckering out toward Tina. Suddenly the little girl was on top of Tina, her mouth seemingly glued to her breast, sucking the titflesh into her hungry mouth. Her hand went to Tina's waiting pussy, rubbing it softly.</p><p> It was at this point that Tina's hand found her own pussy in bed. She imitated the strokes that were being pressed into her pussy in her dream.</p><p> Tina noticed the girl with her hand inside her vagina. She had leaned over and was sucking the little girl's pussy. She was slobbering all over it in her need for the little girl's pussy cream.</p><p>Then as suddenly as she had appeared over her, the little girl was gone, replaced by the older girl that Tina had come to call the hand girl in her dream. The hand girl kissed her passionately on the lips, exploring the inside of her mouth with her desperate tongue. Somehow she had now put her other hand into Tina's little pussy. At first she wanted to protest in the dream, but the sensation seemed no different than simply touching her pussy felt. The hand girl was fist-fucking herself and Tina at the same time.</p><p>Then she was gone. The woman now making love to her looked a lot like her mother. Then Tina realized that it was her mother. Her mother was lying on her and making love to her eleven-year-old daughter! Tina was more turned on in her dream than she had ever been before. The idea of making love with her mother seemed to open some sort of flood gates. The idea had never occurred to her in real life, but it was terribly erotic in her dream. Vaguely, she wondered in the part of her mind that knew it was a dream whether or not the idea would be as hot as it was in the dream. Then that aware portion of her brain faded again, and she was back in the dream.</p><p>Her mother was suddenly licking her pussy. All the other women of various ages, moved closer to watch.</p><p>""Fuck your baby,"" they began to chant. They repeated it in a staccato rhythm that her hips began to match in the real world. ""Fuck your baby! Fuck your baby!"" they continued. The volume of their chant was rising. They were all masturbating, rubbing their pussies. Then they were pairing off. Tina could see them in spite of the fact that she was tied to the bed. The hand girl and another girl about her age were now finger-fucking the little girl. Other girls and women were kissing, fondling, sucking tongues, breasts, and pussies. She suddenly recognized Susan and Heather as they paired off, kissing and fondling each other while keeping one eye on Tina. Her mind reeled with the eroticism of the images that undulated and throbbed before her young eyes.</p><p>Although their mouths were occupied with sex, Tina could still hear the chant as it echoed throughout the room she was tied in. Her pussy seemed to be on fire as her mother went down on her, sucking all the juices from her tasty cunt. She could feel the approaching orgasm as it built up to a point that was like water bursting over the dam and flooding the countryside. She was almost there. Almost. Just a little more. And. And. THERE! She was cumming in her dream. Her mother's mouth was bringing her off. It was absolutely incredible in its force.</p><p> Tina woke to the sounds of her own cries of pleasure to find her big sister Heather licking her pussy like a starving dog. Tina just lay back and enjoyed the waves that washed over her, a tidal flood of lust that was released into her older sister's mouth. She reached for her pillow and thrust it over her mouth to muffle the cries of intense pleasure. She wouldn't want her mother to hear and come to investigate. Then the image of the dream leapt into her mind, and the thought caused another wave of orgasm to pound her young body. She convulsed with the waves. It was the best orgasmic experience of her life. She was only eleven, and already she had achieved multiple orgasms. The beat of cumming continued for several minutes.</p><p>Finally, Heather lay back, aware that her baby sister had awakened at some point while she was cumming. She looked up at the lucky young girl. Heather knew that Tina had been cumming for over a minute. Heather could have multiple orgasms as well, but not this time since masturbation usually did not result in more than one, maybe two times.</p><p>Whatever that dream was, it was awfully good, Heather thought to herself. She would try to find out.</p><p>""Good morning,"" she said with a knowing smile.</p><p>""Yeah,"" was all Tina could muster.</p><p>""You sure had fun. What was the dream about?""</p><p>""How do you know I was dreaming?"" asked Tina nervously. She didn't want to discuss the dream and its contents. She was embarrassed that she'd had a sexual dream about her mother making love to her. Even more embarrassing was the fact that it had turned her on so much.</p><p>""Because I could tell. You were breathing rapidly; you were moaning; and most of all, you were masturbating under the covers.""</p><p>""Well, I don't remember it,"" Tina said, not looking at Heather. Heather could tell she was lying. She remembered. She just didn't want Heather to know about it. Why not? What could be so personal she couldn't share it with her older sister? She decided to prod her for answers.</p><p>""Yes, you do. I can tell that too. You're lying. Why?""</p><p>""Listen, I just don't want to talk about it, okay?""</p><p>""Fine. But I am the one who helped you with that mind-blowing orgasm. And I AM family, so I can't see where telling me about it would be so bad. I mean, whatever it was, it really had you going.""</p><p>Heather's comment about being family touched a nerve. She began to think that maybe she could tell Heather. They were already in an incestuous relationship. How could she put down her for what happened in a dream?</p><p>""If I tell you, do you promise you won't make fun of me or something? It's really personal.""</p><p>Heather could see she was serious. It may have brought on a tremendous orgasm, but the dream also managed to upset Tina in some way. Heather could see the questions that hung just below the surface of Tina's expression. ""I won't,"" she assured her.</p><p>Tina looked at the floor. ""We're already in an incest type relationship, aren't we?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Heather answered. ""Why?""</p><p>Tina was still looking at the floor. ""I dreamed Mom had sex with me while a bunch of other women and girls watched, including you and Susan.""</p><p>Heather was shocked. Not because Tina had dreamed what she did, but that she herself had both dreamed it AND fantasized about it. Their mother was a very pretty woman with a great figure. She had turned down numerous offers to model when she was younger but had wanted to start a family instead. It had never occurred to Heather that her sister might end up having the same dreams and fantasies. (Well, she assumed Tina would have fantasies. The idea had certainly turned her on enough, much as it had done for herself.)</p><p>Heather just stared at Tina. Tina's cheeks turned crimson. Tina still couldn't look Heather in the face.</p><p>""You think I'm sick, don't you? You think I need some time in a loony bin or something, huh?"" Tears had begun to well up in Tina's frightened eyes.</p><p>Suddenly, the spell broke and Heather was able to move. She pulled her little sister to her and hugged her tight. ""No, I don't think you're sick, and I don't think you belong in a loony bin. I've had the same kinds of dreams. I've even fantasized about having sex with Mom while I masturbated.""</p><p>There. The truth was out now. They could now go on with whatever came next.</p><p>Tina drew back from the embrace and looked at Heather for the first time since telling her about the dream. This was unreal.</p><p>""You're joking, aren't you? You're just saying that to make me feel better, aren't you?""</p><p>""No, Tina. It's true. I rub myself off at least once a week thinking about doing it with Mom. She's gorgeous. I dreamt she came into our bedroom one night and made love to me. It was about as good an orgasm as you had.""</p><p>Tina looked at Heather. This was too fucking much. This was purely amazing. She was very turned on, but more than that, she had decided that she and Heather were going to seduce their own mother. It seemed almost pre-ordained or something. They would have to find a way to satisfy their lust for their mother.</p><p> At the same time that Tina was having her incredible multiple orgasm, Jennifer and Lisa were walking out the door of their apartment for work. It was a day they looked forward to with much anticipation. Susan and Heather were going to meet with them today. They would be able to renew an activity that had long been dormant.</p><p>It hadn't been dormant because of these two beautiful women in their early twenties and their desire to find someone willing to fulfill their lust for young girls. It had been dormant because of the risks involved in having sex with a minor. And not only that, but the minors they currently had made plans with were students of Jennifer's just the previous year. A year that had ended only yesterday for the students.</p><p>They had spent the morning preparing for their tete a tete with glee and not a few moments of fondling the right places, both on each other and themselves. They hoped this would be a day to remember, and for all the right reasons.</p><p> Just as Tina was telling Heather the truth about her dream, Susan was waking in her own bed a couple of blocks away with a familiar tingling sensation growing in her lower belly. She didn't want to masturbate, though, as she and Heather were planning to have numerous orgasms later that day with Miss Simmons and Miss Taylor, forever now to be known as Jennifer and Lisa when they were not at school.</p><p>They had already had fun with Jennifer in the woods near the school yesterday at the end-of-the-year party. Now Susan was looking forward to enjoying sex with Miss Taylor--Lisa. She wondered if she would taste anything like Jennifer, or would she be different. One thing she knew was she could hardly wait until they met later that day. It was going to be a wonderful day.</p><p>Little did any of them know that it would be an even better day than any of them thought!</p>"
584,"The Secret Society of the Pussycats Club, Chapter 3",Cheryl Taggert,3,"Cheryl, Heather and Tina's mother, watches on a hidden cam as her little girls discuss their sex lives and plans for seducing her.  She turns the tables, though, seducing little Tina while Heather and her friend Susan leave for their orgy with their teachers.","['F-solo', 'f-solo', 'Ff', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'voy']","<p>This is the last chapter I wrote of this series. After re-visiting it, I am compelled to continue it after years of letting it lie. The possibilities for a final chapter are...enticing.</p><p>While all of these girls were waking up to the joys of the day, there was yet another female who was already having her own fun. Cheryl Daniels, Heather and Tina's mother, was sitting at her computer watching the signal that was coming from the hidden web cam in her young daughters' room. Heather had just finished making love to Tina. It had taken her years to admit her voracious appetite for sex, especially sex with young girls, and several more years to admit she found her own daughters sexually appealing. When she had bathed Heather at the age of four and found herself washing the little girl's vulva for at least five minutes--with her bare hand--she had been forced to assess her feelings. She remembered now how the soapy slickness of the little girl's mound had excited her. When she had masturbated later to the memory of the contact--masturbated to perhaps the best orgasm she had ever experienced to that point--she had admitted to herself that she was so horny that she even found her little girls enticing.</p><p>At first she thought her incestuous desires for their sweet, young bodies would subside, but she had been wrong. As they grew up--and out--she had found herself aching to see them, to touch them, to make love to them. She had begun to see it as her job as a mother to teach her children everything about sex that she could teach them. She had only acted on the impulse once, sneaking unnoticed into their bedroom and making love to the sleeping form of Heather one night when Tina had spent the night at a friend's. She had licked the young girl's pussy lips so gently that she had not awakened. But she had come. Lord, how she had come. And Cheryl had come as well, fingering her gushing pussy until she exploded over the prone figure of her sleeping little girl.</p><p>Heather, who always slept like the dead, slept on after her orgasm.</p><p>There had been one nervous moment when she had thought she noticed that Heather had awakened momentarily, and her heart had raced in her chest until she thought the sound of it would almost certainly wake Heather. But Heather had simply shifted in the bed, unknowingly providing an easier access to her little honey pot. After they had both come, she sneaked out again and returned to bed. That had been nearly a year ago, but her condemned desires continued. And now she had placed a hidden camera in their room where the girls would never find it. It had been her habit to watch the girls dress and undress, masturbate on occasion, and a month ago, begin to have sex with each other. Of course, she, too, had masturbated to powerful orgasms whenever she watched them. Her orgasm for that morning had downgraded the raging fire in her pussy to a dull ache, which she continued to massage lightly in preparation for another orgasm.</p><p>Now as she watched the two girls after Heather had mimicked almost exactly what her mother had done to her, she noticed they were talking. She reached over and turned up the volume on the speaker that picked up the hidden microphone that had been placed in a bedside clock. Their conversation both excited and shocked her. Tina was revealing the contents of a dream--a sex dream--about her. Cheryl realized her daughter had become aroused at first by having a girl's wet dream about her. She almost couldn't believe her ears.</p><p>But what came next was the real shock. Heather REMEMBERED her mother's silent seduction, but thought it had been a dream. So she had been awake, after all, but only barely so. And not only that, but the memory of the dream was a turn on for the twelve-year-old. She was admitting to her little sister that she often masturbated thinking about sex with Cheryl, her mother, who was nearly cumming from this ecstatic news. Hearing this, Cheryl placed one hand on one of her erect nipples while the other attacked her clit. The sudden awareness that her young daughters, both of them, were as sexually aroused by the thought of having sex with their mother as she was about having sex with them sent her cascading over the brink to an orgasm so powerful she nearly fainted.</p><p>Cheryl suddenly realized that she was going to have sex with her little girls, and sooner rather than later. All she needed to do was catch the girls, or maybe even steer the conversation to sex even, and the rest of their lives would never be the same.</p><p>She realized her daughters were making plans of their own. Plans to seduce their mother. Well, well... that would certainly make things easier. She listened to their plan. It was perfect. She would be having sex with her gorgeous daughters by tonight.</p><p>Then another snippet of conversation caught her ear. The mention of Susan, Heather's little friend from down the street, made her tune in even more acutely. Susan was one hot little girl. More than once, Cheryl had brought herself to wonderful orgasms while fantasizing about her. One reason she had installed the hidden camera and microphone a couple of weeks ago was to catch Heather and Susan together. She was sure they were having sex with each other. She had not been able to catch them together, but she knew it was only a matter of time.</p><p>Cheryl gathered from the conversation between her daughters that Susan had also had sex with Tina. But there was more. Cheryl listened as Heather told her little sister about their teachers, Miss Simmons and Miss Taylor.</p><p>Heather and Tina had finished their plans to seduce their mother.</p><p>""When do you want to do it? This afternoon?"" asked Tina, excitedly.</p><p>""I can't this afternoon, maybe tonight. Susan and I have a date.""</p><p>Tina was curious. ""A date? With who?""</p><p>Heather seemed to hesitate a bit. Susan had made it clear that she didn't want Tina to know about Miss Simmons and Miss Taylor. But now she had slipped up and mentioned the date. The thoughts of having sex with their mother had distracted her thinking.</p><p>""If I tell you, do you PROMISE not to tell? If you do, Susan will never speak to either of us, and she won't be around to play sex games with, either. Not to mention that two nice people will probably go to jail. In fact, Susan and I would be sent to a girls' school. You can't even tell Susan, because she didn't want you to know.""</p><p>""Hey, I just told you my secret. Now it's your turn!""</p><p>""Okay. Susan and I are going to have sex with Miss Simmons and Miss Taylor. We're going to meet them later, go to their apartment, and have an orgy.""</p><p>Tina's little mouth dropped open. This was incredible news. She would be in seventh grade next year. What if she got either of her school's sexiest teachers? Her pussy started to quiver back to life at the thought of it.</p><p>""Have you done anything with them before?"" she asked, wanting all the details.</p><p>""Yesterday, with Miss Simmons.""</p><p>""You're joking!""</p><p>""No, it happened. Really. Susan and I had snuck off into the woods to have some fun when we were followed by Miss Simmons. She caught us, and we caught her, so to speak. She was rubbing herself off while watching Susan and me getting it on.""</p><p>""Wow!"" The little eleven-year-old couldn't believe it, but she could tell it was true from the lustful look in Heather's eyes as she remembered the incident. ""But what about Miss Taylor?""</p><p>""Oh! That's the best part. It seems that she and Miss Simmons have been lovers since they were our age. And not only that, but they both like young girls. Everyone thinks they share an apartment, but really they are a lesbian couple. And Susan and I are going to be fucking with them this afternoon, which is why I can't put our plan into action with Mom.""</p><p>""So when is this supposed to happen?""</p><p>""Susan should be here any minute, actually. That's why I have to get dressed. We decided to help them get their rooms in order so they can be finished faster.""</p><p>With that, Heather rose from the bed and began to change into a summer outfit. She noticed Tina watching, but what she didn't know was that her mother was watching as well.</p><p>Tina was obviously disappointed, but she had gotten horny again by listening to Heather's story about the sexy teachers. Tina wondered what it would be like to eat a grown woman's pussy. She began to rub her pussy again while fantasizing about what that would be like. She didn't know it, but she would soon find out.</p><p>Cheryl was hatching a plan of her own as she watched and listened to the two girls. She decided that she would allow Heather to leave with Susan for their day together. She wanted time alone with Tina. The teachers and girls didn't know it, but their orgy was going to have two new participants--she and Tina. Yes, this was going to be an absolutely orgasmic day. She stood up and smiled as she pulled on her robe. As she turned off the computer, she noticed little Tina start to rub harder as the doorbell rang.</p><p>""Mom, I'm going out with Susan. Be home this afternoon sometime,"" Heather called in the direction of her mother's room. She knew that was where she would be on her day off. Lately, Heather had noticed that on her off days, her mother awoke early but stayed in her room until the girls had come out for breakfast. The only reason she knew she was awake was that she was aware her mother kept her alarm on every day to get up at the same time, 6 AM. Until a few weeks ago, she had been coming out earlier, but lately that had changed.</p><p>""That's fine, hon,"" she called as she opened the door to her room and came out.</p><p>The sight of her mother in her robe made Heather remember her and Tina's plan. She hoped she would be up for it tonight. She could see the outline of her mother's erect nipples through the flimsy material of the robe. It made her think of how sexy her mother looked. Her mom hugged her tightly just before she opened the door. Heather noticed the smell of pussy on her mother, but then again, why not? She was, as she had noticed numerous times, a very sexy woman. Without anyone in her life, she would certainly masturbate on occasion. Perhaps she had had a sexy dream about Tina while Tina was having one about her? The thought was indeed intriguing.</p><p>Susan's smiling face in the open doorway made Heather shift her thoughts to her and Susan's plans for the day. Then her mother was hugging Susan too. She held the hug for an extra second or two.</p><p>""You girls enjoy yourselves today,"" she said, as the girls left and the door shut behind them. The girls noticed, but did not understand, Cheryl's smile.</p><p>Susan had also noticed Cheryl's scent. ""Did you smell that? It made me want to come right then. I'm already so randy I could die.""</p><p>""Yeah, but that's not the half of it. Wait until I tell you about Tina's dream.""</p><p>Heather had told Susan about her own fantasies when Susan had admitted having lustful thoughts about Heather's mother, Cheryl. Because of this, she saw no reason to keep Tina's dream a secret, even though she had promised not to tell anyone. In Heather's mind, that did not include Susan, who would fuck a doorknob if given the chance and brag to everyone about it later.</p><p>As they walked toward their school, Heather informed Susan of everything that had gone on that morning with Tina. It only served to stoke the fires burning in Susan's warm pussy.</p><p>Cheryl watched through the small opening in the living room curtains to be sure Heather hadn't forgotten something and was indeed leaving. Then she moved quickly to her bedroom again, turning on the monitor that now displayed an image of her younger daughter Tina in the middle of a rather heated masturbation session. She smiled and went out of her room and down the hall to Tina and Heather's room. She had decided that it was time, especially since the girls had planned on seducing her later. But Cheryl had other plans. She had plans for them all, including the young teachers.</p><p> Tina was working rapidly at her wet, raw pussy when the door opened suddenly. For the tiniest fraction of a moment, she hoped it was Heather, but the realization that she had not locked the bedroom door and checked to make sure it was tightly closed came crashing down on her as her mother entered the room.</p><p>""Tina, gather your dirty clo..."" her mother stopped in mid-sentence. Tina found herself staring into the beautiful eyes of her mother. Her hand stopped its rapid dance and simply held onto the fully moistened lips of her pussy. She had been only seconds from orgasm, and while her eyes knew she'd been caught rubbing her little pussy, her pussy had no idea of the situation. All it knew was that the orgasm had been built to the crest. The sudden pressure of her hand on the most sensitive area of her little cunny was too much to hold back the inevitable. Tina watched her mother's reaction as the orgasm began to cascade over her young body. Her lithe body spasmed and shook; the orgasm's intensity forced her eyes to close involuntarily, shutting out the unwanted sight of her mother catching her at her most private moment. The orgasm jabbed jolts of pleasure into her body that she could not deny. The moans of her cumming filled the room, and she heard them as if they were coming from someone else. Her tiny body began to twitch and jump with the end of her orgasmic bliss.</p><p>Her already flushed cheeks grew redder when she opened her eyes to take in the sight of her mother, who was still standing there, staring at her. Tina expected her mother to be angry. But she was surprised to see an entirely different look on her lovely mother's face. It was a look that the eleven-year-old could not place. Had she been more experienced with her mother's moods, she would have quickly recognized the look of utter and complete lust. But as it was, she was unfamiliar with that expression that now covered her mother's face as surely as her cum covered her exhausted fingers.</p><p>""M-M-Mommy,"" she stammered, embarrassed not only to be caught with her fingers in her honey pie, but also to be watched by her own mother while she came. Just a little while ago, she and Heather had been planning their mother's seduction. Now all she wanted was to be alone--totally alone--while she cleaned up. It was apparent that her mother wouldn't oblige the silent plea. Her eyes began to tear up and overflow her lids. Tears of embarrassment slid in rivers down her cheeks. ""I'm sorry, Mommy."" And then the floodgates opened as she began to sob.</p><p>""Oh, Tina, honey. Don't cry, sweetheart. Mommy isn't mad. Not at all."" Cheryl sat on the edge of the bed that had begun to smell like a pussy juice factory. She held her daughter to her and cooed words to soothe her. ""Tina, dear, don't cry. I understand what you are doing. Mommy did it when she was your age. I still do.""</p><p>Cheryl's words were beginning to register in Tina's distraught mind. At first she had thought the tables had been turned. She and Heather had planned to have the upper hand, but now Mom did. But now, she heard her mom saying things that surprised her. In fact, her mother's words were causing her heart to beat faster because they excited her. Her mother was confessing to masturbating herself.</p><p>She looked up into her mother's eyes. ""You're not mad?"" she sniffled.</p><p>""Of course not, baby. Why would I be? I did the same things when I was your age.""</p><p>""Then it's okay if I . . ."" she wanted to say ""rub my pussy"" but decided it was inappropriate to say to her mother.</p><p>""Masturbate?"" Cheryl finished the sentence for her. ""Of course it is, honey. Does Heather masturbate too?"" she asked dumbly, as if unaware of all that had happened that morning and before, when she snuck into the room to lick her older daughter's pussy.</p><p>""She taught . . ."" Uh-oh. That might be saying too much. But again, her mother finished her sentence, her voice remaining kind and gentle.</p><p>""She taught you how to masturbate?""</p><p>Tina nodded. She was not aware of what was happening, but the signals she was receiving from her mother led her to believe that she and Heather would be free to do as they pleased with each other sexually, even to the point of including Susan.</p><p>""That's okay, honey. Your Aunt Sarah taught me."" She looked into her daughter's eyes. The comment obviously startled her. Cheryl's older sister had taught her more than masturbation. She had taught her how to pleasure girls. Cheryl had been a good pupil, learning quickly how to finger and lick Sarah's pussy. Sarah had returned the favor, of course, and that had been the beginning of Cheryl's love of other girls.</p><p>""You and Aunt Sarah . . . ?""</p><p>""Yes, dear. We were lovers when I was your age. Younger, actually. I think Sarah started with me when I was 10, because I remember she had just turned 13, herself.""</p><p>This was all too much for Tina. Her mother had been seduced by her older sister the same as Tina had been seduced by Heather, her own older sister.</p><p>Gradually, Tina became aware that she was still lying naked on top of the covers with cum drying on her fingers. As this thought came to her, she became aware of more. Her mother's hand had been rubbing her back in gentle strokes. Now, her hand was starting to move toward her ass, measuring a sweeping caress as it moved over the muscular globes of flesh. Tina wondered what she should do. On the one hand, what her mother was doing and saying was a bit shocking to the eleven-year-old. On the other hand, however, each of these shocking revelations and seemingly casual caresses were beginning to turn her on again. She thought of the dream she had had of her mother licking her pussy into orgasm. She wondered if her mother was aware of the effects of her words and touch. She continued listening, hoping her mother was indeed aware of the feelings and urges that were swelling in her little daughter.</p><p>""Actually, honey, there is so much Mommy could teach you. And Heather, too. Isn't it a mommy's duty to teach her little girls how to satisfy their partners?""</p><p>As Tina snuggled firmly into her mother's warmth, she noticed something else. Only one of Mom's hands were busy on Tina's smooth body and ass. Her other was occupied with her own body. She watched out of the corner of her eye as Cheryl used her other hand to reach in and pinch her own nipples. Then the hand rubbed the tit flesh, massaging the areole into a mass of goose pimples as her nipples hardened.</p><p>Tina continued listening to her mother's voice as it soothed her daughter into accepting that which had already been accepted. Tina wanted her mother to continue. She wanted her mother to tell her everything, to massage all the places that mattered, to make love to her.</p><p>Tina continued to watch as Cheryl's hand parted the folds of the robe and continued down to her own pussy. Tina watched with fascination as her mother began to masturbate herself.</p><p>Cheryl noticed the girl's rapt attention. She asked the question she already knew the answer to. ""Do you want to watch Mommy and learn some new things?""</p><p>Tina looked directly into her mother's eyes. This was it, the moment of truth as they say. And with a nod of her head, she changed all their lives forever.</p><p>Cheryl smiled, took off the robe, cast it to the floor, and lay back on the girl's bed. She watched Tina's eyes grow big. Cheryl knew she wouldn't have seen a grown woman's pussy up close before. Her legs were spread and her sticky labia were in full view. She took her hand and used her fingers to spread the wet labia that hid her clitoris. The tiny button was aching for attention, and that is exactly what she intended to give it.</p><p>Plunging the first two fingers of her right hand into her cum-soaked vagina, she began to piston in and out with a steady rhythm. Using her left hand, she started massaging her pulsating clit between the index and second fingers in a scissor-like grip. All the while, she watched the cherubic face of her eleven-year-old daughter while she in turn watched her mother's hands masturbating the wet pussy. She noticed the little girl subconsciously licking her sweet lips. She also noticed that the little girl had become busy as well. Her fingers were beginning to massage the puffy lips of her own vulva.</p><p>Tina glanced at her mom and saw her watching her. ""Is it okay if I do this?"" she asked, indicating her own fingers on her tender, hairless pussy.</p><p>""Of course, sweetheart. Do whatever comes naturally to you.""</p><p>The angelic face smiled in return and continued watching her mother's show while the fingers plunged into her own excited mound.</p><p>Cheryl decided she wanted more, and now!</p><p>""Honey, do you know what would make both you and Mommy feel extra good?""</p><p>""What, Mommy?"" Tina's eyes were eager.</p><p>""Do you ever kiss Heather's pussy and lick her clitty?""</p><p>The situation was beyond lies. ""Yes.""</p><p>""Lie on top of Mommy with your face at Mommy's pussy. Put your sweet pussy next to Mommy's mouth. We can do what is called a 69.""</p><p>Tina obeyed immediately. She was longing to taste her mother's much larger pussy. And she had a feeling her mother was longing to taste hers, too.</p><p>Looking at the tiny labia, Cheryl took the final step to an incestuous life with her own daughters. The temptation, however, was too much to ignore, especially considering how much her girls wanted it too.</p><p>Cheryl felt Tina's hot little mouth glue itself to her gaping slit and begin to lick the cum from the recesses of her sensitive pussy. The sensation of having her own young daughter's mouth on her pussy made her gasp in astonishment at how erotic the thrill was.</p><p>Reaching out with her own tongue, she licked gently at the swollen flesh of her baby's vulva and clitoris. She poked her tongue into the entrance of her vagina and tasted the fresh cum as it leaked from that heated opening. She plunged her tongue into and out of her daughter's pussy like a man's cock. Abandoning herself to the feelings that were overwhelming her, she began to suck the labia, vagina, and clitoris. She felt herself becoming intoxicated with the tastes and fragrances of the youthful pussy that was now hers to enjoy. This pussy would be hers any time she wanted it. And Heather's pussy would be next. Then maybe little Susan's and those teachers' pussies as well. The sheer power of these thoughts caused her to feel the first stirrings of her approaching orgasm. Even at this early stage, she knew it would be massive in its intensity.</p><p>Just as she thought the sensations devouring her body couldn't get any better, little Tina stuck three fingers into her vagina and began to finger-fuck her mother's creaming pussy. It was too much for Cheryl. She surrendered to the most powerful orgasm she'd had in years. Just as this happened her daughter's body began to rock and shiver with its own approaching orgasm. Cheryl's orgasm seemed to come speeding like a train from some remote area of her body, maybe even outside her body. It slammed into her like a runaway truck of passion and sensuous sensation.</p><p>Cheryl became oblivious to everything but her own body and the orgasm that was tossing it like a rag doll around her daughter's bed. She was vaguely aware that Tina, too, was cumming. Her own tiny body shivered and shook as the orgasm overtook her youthful body. She could feel the vibrations that her daughter's moaning caused in the sweet lips that devoured her pussy with love. These vibrations registered in her pussy and sent her into paroxysms of orgasmic bliss. She became aware that she was moaning as well. No, she was screaming. Unintelligible words sank into her daughter's ripe pussy flesh and disappeared.</p><p>After a few moments, the two lovers--mother and daughter--lay in each other's arms, cooing words of love and joy. They napped. Later, when Cheryl awoke, Tina was sucking her left breast tenderly. Not so much as a lover, but as a child would. It was an activity borne of comfort and pleasure. When she realized her mother was awake, Tina looked at her and smiled, a look of complete satisfaction covering her cum-stained face.</p><p>Cheryl pulled the child to her and kissed her with a soft passionate kiss. Their lips pressed feverishly together; their tongues intertwined. Pulling back, Cheryl knew that they must get up. Otherwise, the day would not progress. And she meant for it to progress. </p><p>""C'mon, honey. We need to shower and getdressed. We have a lot to do today.""</p><p>""What, Mommy? What do we need to do?""</p><p>""Fun stuff. You'll like it, I'm sure. Love it, even.""</p><p>Mother and daughter moved toward the bathroom to begin the day.</p>"
585,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 4: I Make Plans with Deanna",Cheryl Taggert,4,"In this chapter, little nine-year-old and sexually precocious Cheryl and her friend Deanna have more fun, and a few surprises along the way.  Cheryl even begins a seduction of Deanna's older sister, 13 year old Elizabeth.","['gg', 'gf', 'FF']","<p>The next morning I awoke to find a bleary-eyed Deanna looking at me with a foolish ""I'm so in love"" look on her face.  She was grinning and then she moved toward me and kissed me.  It was a lover's good morning kiss.  Her tongue strolled into my mouth and we kissed like that for a while.  
This ended suddenly, though, when we heard Deanna's mom outside the door.  As she knocked, she opened the door.  Quickly, Deanna and I pulled the covers up just in time to prevent her mom from seeing us naked, which was how we had slept.  She looked at us strangely, and I got the feeling our sudden movements to cover ourselves had indeed been noticed, and the reason had been clear to her mom.  For a moment, I thought she would pull the covers off us, but she didn't.  She seemed to be in thought for a second and told us to get up and come down for breakfast and that my mom would be coming over soon to pick me up.</p><p>Ms. Carter, Deanna's mom, looked at us a little suspiciously once more before closing the door and we were alone once more.  I finally breathed again, as did Deanna.</p><p>""Whew!  That was close!  She almost caught us naked in bed and kissing!"" she whispered to me.</p><p>""Yeah.  That would have been bad.""</p><p>""If she saw us like that, she might not let us be friends anymore.  Or at least she might tell your mom.  Then we'd both be in trouble.""</p><p>I had been hatching a plan since the night before to get Deanna her wish, which she'd told me last night.  She wanted to have sex with my mom.  Of course, she saw it as a fantasy that would never happen, but it had been clear from the moment she had seen my mom and recognized her from the videos she watched that she had a major sexual crush on her.  And to be honest, I had been thinking of her mom too, especially since Deanna had told me she had a video of her mom and dad with another couple, and that her mom had had sex with another woman.</p><p>I figured it was now or never, so I plunged in to tell Deanna about my mom and how I was allowed to go with her to work—and watch the people fucking—and even have some fun myself.  I felt after last night that I could trust her with anything, and that she would never tell anyone what I was about to say.</p><p>""Deanna?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""If I tell you something, something really, REALLY private, would you promise never ever, EVER to tell anyone?""</p><p>Deanna's eyes lit up with the knowledge she was about to share a very intimate secret with me.  But I knew what I was about to say would never match whatever she might be thinking I might say.  She nodded eagerly, eyes wide, her excited smile urging me on.</p><p>""I mean it!"" I said.  ""This would get a LOT of people in a LOT of trouble, including me and my mom!""</p><p>""I swear I won't tell!  May bugs come up out of the ground and eat me alive if I do!""  I knew Deanna was squeamish about bugs, so I went on with my plan.</p><p>""My mom wouldn't be mad if she knew we had done that last night.""</p><p>Deanna's eyes widened.  ""Really?!  How do you know?""</p><p>""Because I go to her work with her sometimes and watch her...and sometimes I even have sex with some of the grownups there.""</p><p>Deanna gasped.  ""And she KNOWS?""</p><p>""Yes.  Remember you PROMISED not to tell anyone.  You SWORE in fact!""</p><p>""I won't tell!  Honest!""  She was looking at me with a question in her eyes, and I could see her thoughts.  She was wondering how she could get in on this fun, and of course that was exactly what I had planned.   ""Wow... that is like WAY cool!""</p><p>""Well, there's more.""  I had decided that since she had confessed to getting turned on by her own mom, I could tell her about me and my mom as well, but of course the details were even sexier.</p><p>""OMG!  What?!""  She was on the edge of her seat to find out.  I thought she might even start masturbating right there, she looked so turned on by what I was saying.</p><p>""Well...you remember how you said you were turned on watching your mom and I said I was turned on watching mine?""  She nodded, eager to hear more.  ""Well...my mom and I actually have sex with each other—and other women.""</p><p>""Oh...my...God!""  Deanna suddenly became very animated.  ""That is like the coolest thing in the world!  I wish I were you!""</p><p>I smiled at that.  To be the envy of a girl I was head-over-heels in love with was turning me on in ways I hadn't been before.  My stomach felt like it was doing jumping jacks, but it was a nice feeling.</p><p>""I have a question for you.  If my mom says it's okay, would you like to come out to the set with us today and have some...fun?""</p><p>""Are you shitting me?  Of COURSE!""  She grew serious for a moment.  ""What will we tell my mom, though?  It's not like I can say, 'Hey, mom, is it okay if I go with Cheryl and her mom to watch people fucking and even have sex with some of them and Cheryl?'""</p><p>""We'll just ask if you can come spend the day with me.  And maybe even spend the night tonight!  It's not like she knows my mom has to work today.""</p><p>""That would be so great!  And your mom won't mind?""</p><p>I grinned at Deanna.  ""Not if you let her lick your pussy and you lick hers.""  She grinned back at me.</p><p>Now to convince our parents.  I had not brought this up with my mom yet.  She knew we were going to have sex if I could possibly seduce Deanna, which of course had been a breeze.  I still wasn't sure who had seduced who.  This, though, might take some coaxing on my part.  I knew she would jump at the chance to have sex with Deanna if she knew how much Deanna wanted that—and would remain 100% quiet about it.  But bringing Deanna, who wasn't her daughter, to the set might be a bit different.</p><p>There was another knock at the door and Deanna and I, too busy with our plans, were still naked.  There was a longer pause before the door opened.  This time we were back under the covers again, but we weren't caught making that quick, flailing motion to do so.  Still, we were holding the covers up at our necks.  It occurred to me her mom would have to be an idiot not to know we were naked under the covers.  Why else would we cover up that securely?  I blushed and Deanna's mom caught my eye and we shared a look that said, ""Yes, I know you two are naked and have probably been fooling around, but I won't embarrass you both by confronting you about it.""  She told us instead to get a move on and closed the door once again.  
When I sat up, I suddenly knew without a doubt that she knew we were naked together.  The evidence was right out in the open:  On Deanna's dresser were my pjs—neatly folded and totally unused.  And on the floor beside where I had slept were my clothes, with my panties on top, telling anyone who cared to look that I had definitely slept naked last night.  Walking around the foot of the bed, I looked down.  There were Deanna's panties.  Her mom knew.  I pointed these items out to Deanna.  She covered her face in horror and embarrassment, staring with her eyes at the indisputable evidence.</p><p>""Why didn't she say anything?  She had to know!"" she said.</p><p>""Maybe she didn't want to embarrass us in front of each other like that.""</p><p>""Well, this probably kills any idea that we might get to spend the day and night together.  She'll probably ground me for a month.""</p><p>""You don't know that,"" I said.</p><p>""Yes.  I do as a matter of fact.  She's gonna kill me!""  Deanna began to cry and I held her tightly, kissing her and trying to dry the tears.  
""We have to get downstairs.  We don't want her coming in here again and catching us naked and holding each other like this!""</p><p>Deanna got control of herself and wiped the tears away.  I could see she'd been crying, but since nine-year-old girls cry easily, I figured her mom might think it could have been anything.</p><p>We went downstairs and into the kitchen, where pancakes and orange juice waited for us.  We sat down and started to eat, though it was more like just picking at our food.  Neither of us were interested in breakfast.  I figured it would be best to just talk about what her mom obviously knew.</p><p>""Ms. Carter?""</p><p>""Yes?""  She was at the dishwasher loading some of the breakfast dishes.  Apparently, we were the last ones down to eat, and everyone else—Deanna's older sister and dad—had already eaten.</p><p>I looked around to make sure nobody else was able to hear us.  ""I have to apologize to you.""</p><p>Surprised, Deanna's mother turned toward me, obviously wondering what I had to apologize for.  ""What about?""</p><p>""Well, you see, my mom is kinda open about some things and, well, I sleep naked at home and have pjs only for when I sleep over at someone else's house.  Last night, Deanna and I were getting ready for bed and I confessed to her that I usually didn't wear anything to bed.  She was curious and I—well—I sorta talked her into trying it.""</p><p>""I see,"" her mom said, and I looked over at Deanna.  She was positively wide-eyed.  I was only hoping it would work.  ""I suspected as much, to be honest.  You two were all giggly and taking too long to get up, not to mention suddenly covering yourself up to your necks with the covers and both of your clothes strewn on the floor and your pjs still neatly folded.""</p><p>""I figured you saw that and wanted to tell you so you wouldn't be mad at Deanna.  It wasn't her fault.  I promise I won't do it again.""</p><p>She was looking at me, and I could see from her expression that her mind was spinning, probably trying to figure out if that was all there was to it.  ""It's okay, hon.  I understand how easy it is to want to lie in bed unencumbered by clothing.  The truth is if Deanna wants to sleep in the nude, that's her business, but she should have something handy to put on in case we have to evacuate the house suddenly, like if there was a fire or something.""</p><p>Deanna was silent.  In fact she might have been speechless.  I could tell she never would have thought her mom would be okay with her sleeping in the nude, especially with a friend in bed with her.</p><p>Deanna found her voice and asked, almost too quietly to be heard, ""You mean you're not mad?""</p><p>Her mom came over and hugged her.  ""No, Honey.  You're a growing girl, and because you're growing up, you will want to try out new things.  I don't care what you try out—as long as it won't hurt you.  Like drugs or alcohol.  I wouldn't want you to experiment with that.  But sleeping in the nude is a natural thing.  It can't hurt you, so I'm okay with it.  Just don't come prancing down to breakfast with nothing on.  Your father might have a problem with that.""  She smiled at Deanna.</p><p>Deanna got up and hugged her mom.  Then she began to cry again.  Her mom shushed her, kissing her forehead and stroking her gorgeous hair.  Of course, my imagination began to move on with that image, thinking about the two of them together, naked in bed, moving into a lovely sixty-nine.  I felt my pussy moisten as I sat there watching them and having the wonderful fantasy.</p><p>Deanna's next question was muffled by her mother's shoulder, but I heard it clearly.  ""It's okay even if I sleep naked with a friend?""</p><p>Her mom lifted Deanna's chin to look into her eyes and smiled.  ""Well, let's hold off on it being a boyfriend for a while, okay?""  They laughed, Deanna a bit uncomfortably.  Her mom looked down at Deanna and her smile changed a bit.  It became almost sad.  ""Like I said, Sweetie.  You'll be starting to experiment with a lot of things in life—"" she glanced at me before saying the rest—""as long as you don't get hurt.""  And suddenly I knew, just as I had known she knew we were naked under the covers, I knew that she knew we had done more than just sleep naked.  She knew everything, and I wondered why it didn't seem to bother her.  Like Deanna, I thought her mom would have a cow if she knew we had had sex together.  But here she was, basically giving unspoken consent to her and me to go ahead and explore our sexual natures together.</p><p>I guess I'm a bit psychic like that.  I can look at a person and just sort of know what they are thinking about a subject that is part of a discussion taking place.  I'm not sure how I know, but I do.  And that explains why I suddenly knew that Ms. Carter—Deanna's mother—had experimented like this when she was young.  Perhaps not as young as nine, or maybe so.  Maybe even younger.  But it easily explained how she had grown up to enjoy sex with women, which she obviously did.  I had known from the first moment she had seen my mom that she wanted her—badly.  And Deanna had confirmed her enjoyment of lesbian sex when she'd told me about the video she'd found of her mother having sex with a woman while her father and another man, presumably the woman's husband, watched and masturbated.</p><p>The doorbell rang, and I heard Deanna's thirteen-year-old sister, Elizabeth, open the door and greet my mom.  I could even hear the recognition in Elizabeth's voice.  She, too, had seen her parents' video of my mom.  What a sexy family this was turning out to be!  I knew my mom would be aware of Elizabeth's recognition of her as well.</p><p>""Well, are you ready?"" Mom asked me when she was shown into the kitchen by a puppy-eyed young teenager.</p><p>""Hi, Mommy!""  I got up and hugged her.  When I did, I asked, ""Can we go talk about something?""</p><p>Mom smiled and said, ""Sure.""  There was a question in her tone since she wss curious about what I wanted to talk about in another room.</p><p>I got Mom in the living room and asked her if Deanna could spend the day with us, as well as spend the night.</p><p>""Honey, you know we are going straight to my work when we leave here,"" Mom whispered to me, knowing it wouldn't be a good idea for anyone to hear I was going to her work with her.</p><p>I smiled my most mischievous smile.  ""Of course I know that.""</p><p>Mom looked at me and while I could tell she was definitely intrigued, she likely wasn't going to let Deanna come to work with her—at least not yet.</p><p>""Please?"" I begged.</p><p>""Not today.  I'll have to talk to Bob about that before she's allowed.  Honey, we can't just invite people out there, especially minors.  You're my daughter and everyone is okay with that.  Another young girl—well that's different.  Anyway, wouldn't it be a bit of a shock to Deanna?""</p><p>I was disappointed, but not that surprised.  I knew it was a long shot.  ""She knows  I go to work with you.  She's VERY interested.  In a LOT of things, including you.""</p><p>She began to look as if she might change her mind.  I knew my mom had her director, Bob, wrapped around her little finger.  She had fucked him numerous times, and I had sucked him off as well—not to mention having sex with his girlfriend who, until that moment, had thought it was terrible that I was always wandering around the sets naked and having sexual encounters with the adults there.</p><p>""Come on, please?!  You know if I can get Deanna to suck Bob off, he'll go for anything.""</p><p>She looked down at me.  ""You're right about that.""</p><p>""So, please?  I'll do anything!""</p><p>""You'll do anything anyway,"" she said and laughed, knowing I had won.  The three of us could handle Bob and any objections he might have.  ""Okay, but if Bob says no—""</p><p>""He won't, and you know it!"" I grinned, and my pussy became a bit wetter from thinking about the next twenty-four hours.  Deanna—and I—were going to have the best day and night of sex we could imagine.</p><p>""Where will we say we're going?""</p><p>""Easy.  To the zoo.""</p><p>We went back into the kitchen and Mom asked Deanna's mom, Jesse, if they could talk privately now.  My mom knew better than to ask a mother in front of her child if she would let her child do something.</p><p>They moved into the living room to talk.  They had been gone for several minutes when I decided to see if I could hear what was being said.  Elizabeth had gone to take a shower and Deanna and I had been waiting to see if she could join us until tomorrow morning.  I moved quietly over to the door of the kitchen.  I couldn't hear anything, so I snuck up to the doorway that went from the hall into the living room.</p><p>What I saw didn't exactly surprise me, but then again it did.  They were supposed to be talking about whether or not Deanna could spend the day and night with me.  What they <i>were</i> doing was kissing.  I guess Deanna saw the look on my face even from the side and crept up to see.  Her jaw dropped.  My mom was kissing her mom and squeezing her butt.  Her thigh had moved between Ms. Carter's thighs and they were humping each other.  I don't think I'd ever seen my mom work that fast with anyone before, other than on the set of one of her movies.</p><p>Deanna and I looked at each other.  What I saw there was shock, surprise—and lust.  The sight of her mom and my mom making out and humping like a couple of teenagers had turned her on.  My mom was facing our direction, and she opened her eyes and saw us there.  She held the kiss a bit longer, getting in a few final humps against Ms. Carter's gorgeous thigh, and broke the kiss.  I heard my mom say, ""You and I will have to get together soon.""</p><p>""I'd like that.  Very much.""</p><p>Deanna and I moved back into the kitchen to wait, acting as if we hadn't seen them together in the living room.  They entered, looking as if nothing had happened beyond a short conversation.</p><p>""Deanna, would you like to spend the day and tonight with Cheryl?"" her mom asked.</p><p>""Would I?!"" said Deanna and she hugged her mom and then me.</p><p>""You have five minutes to go get a change of clothes and your pjs,"" said my mom.</p><p>Deanna's mom looked at Deanna, smiled, and said, ""I don't think she'll need the pjs.  She sleeps in the nude now.""</p><p>Mom smiled too, a little too knowingly, as if she and Ms. Carter were sharing a secret.  ""Well, isn't that a coincidence?  Neither does Cheryl.""</p><p>They chuckled, and I knew they'd been discussing Deanna and me.  We went upstairs to get what Deanna would need.</p><p>Before we left, I decided to step into the bathroom as Elizabeth was finishing her shower.  Deanna was choosing what she'd bring to put on tomorrow, I had to pee, and it was the bathroom she and Deanna shared, so I had no other choice, not that I wanted one.</p><p>As I walked in, Elizabeth was in the shower.  The handheld massager was in her hand, and she wasn't rinsing the soap off.  It was aimed directly at her pussy.  She hadn't noticed that I had come in.  Either that or she and Deanna weren't shy with each other about what they did when they were turned on.</p><p>As I sat and peed, I admired her budding curves.  Her breasts were the size of oranges, with small cherry-colored nipples that were standing out prominently while she got herself off.  She had a small amount of pubic hair starting to grow, forming a soft velvet patch just above her slit and along her outer lips.  I noticed it was slightly darker than the dark blond hair on her head. Her pubic hair was sparse and barely covered her pubes.  She started to come and I found myself mesmerized.  Her orgasm didn't last long, and she returned the shower massager to its rack and rinsed her face.  Her hands massaged her breasts, tummy, and legs, finally settling on her pussy for a few gentle, final touches before she shut off the water.  It was then that she noticed she wasn't alone and let out a small scream.</p><p>""Hey, what the hell are you doing in here?  Can't you see I'm in the shower?""</p><p>""Yeah.  Sorry.  But you were doing more than just taking a shower.""</p><p>""What are you talking about?""</p><p>""Oh, please.  You just came with that shower massage.  Don't worry.  I do that myself.""</p><p>She realized I had the goods on her, so to speak.  She got out and wrapped a towel around her.  ""Don't tell, okay?""</p><p>""Why would I tell?  I actually enjoyed the show.""  After wiping myself, I stood up from the toilet, gave my pussy another few ""wipes"" with my bare hand, and pulled up my panties and shorts as I flushed.  ""Seeing my mom got you worked up, didn't it?""</p><p>""I beg your pardon?""</p><p>""I could tell.  You've seen her in the movie your parents have of her.  Deanna has seen it too, and she likes it as much as you apparently do.""  I smiled, walked up to her, and tweaked her right nipple.  I was feeling so bold!  Then I leaned down, took the nipple into my mouth, and sucked on it for a few seconds while my hand reached down to slip between her inner labia to find the sticky moisture there that coated my fingers.  Elizabeth's reaction suggested I could do it again if I got the chance, and I definitely planned to get the chance.</p><p>""Later,"" I said, licking my fingers before leaving the bathroom.</p><p>Deanna was waiting for me outside the bathroom.  ""What were you doing in there?  I heard her scream and then you were talking.""</p><p>""You really need to get to know your sister better.  She could be a lot of fun!""  Her jaw dropped again.</p><p>Moments later, we were in the car and my mom was driving us to the set where she would be filming an orgy that day.  Deanna and I were planning our own little orgy in the backseat.</p><p>""She was masturbating?"" she asked, after I had told her what happened in the bathroom.</p><p>""Yes.  And it was my mom that turned her on.""</p><p>""Wow,"" she said.  Apparently, she and her sister weren't sharing their private secrets after all.  I hoped this would change now.</p><p>""You wouldn't think I was weird if I did it with her?""</p><p>""Why would I think it was weird?"" I said, nodding toward the front of the car where my mom was driving and listening to the radio, which was turned up to allow Deanna and I to talk.</p><p>""Oh, right.  Do you think she'd do it with me?""</p><p>""Your sister or my mom?""</p><p>""Well, both I guess,"" Deanna said, giggling.</p><p>""My mom, definitely.""</p><p>""And Elizabeth?""</p><p>I thought about it for a moment.  The desire that was still there after her orgasm in the shower.  The eager look in her eyes as I sucked on her nipple.  The way she obviously enjoyed my touching her pussy and licking her juices off my hand.  The way she'd watched me as I finished on the toilet and rubbed my pussy a few times for her benefit.</p><p>""Yes.  Definitely.""</p><p>""I am SO glad we became friends!"" she said, and I leaned in and kissed her as my hands moved to the elastic waistband of her shorts.  I pushed my hand inside to find she wasn't wearing panties.  It was too much for me.  I'd been horny since I woke up, and I had to do something about it.  I tugged Deanna's shorts down to her knees, exposing her pussy.  Then I pulled my own shorts and panties down.  Taking her hand, I moved it to my pussy and my own hand sought her mound as well.  I loved the hairless smoothness of her pussy,  just as much as I loved the feel of my own bare skin down there.  This made me think of the feel of Elizabeth's pussy with its sparse hair.  That had felt nice too.</p><p>Deanna looked at the car's rearview mirror, obviously a little shy about having sex with me with my mom in the front seat, able to look back at us in the mirror if she wanted to.  ""It's okay,"" I assured her.  ""She's gonna see us in a sixty-nine in about a half hour anyway—along with about a dozen or more other adults.""  She smiled and nodded as we started playing with each other's pussies in earnest.  I noticed my mom adjusting the mirror so she could see what we were doing, or at least some of it.  At the first light that stopped us, she turned around for a moment and watched us rubbing each other's pussy and making out.  I looked at her and said, ""Anxious to join in?""</p><p>""Oh, Sweetie, you know it.""</p><p>""When we get to the set, everyone can watch us eat each other.""</p><p>""Sounds yummy.""</p><p>""And Elizabeth, Deanna's sister, was masturbating in the shower thinking of you.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Your mommy certainly is popular—and lucky.""</p><p>""So am I,"" I said.  Deanna giggled and we kissed.  I heard my mom moan in the front seat just before the person in the car behind us honked the horn because the light had changed.</p><p>Yes, this would be one interesting day and night.</p>"
586,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 5: Deanna Visits a Porn Set",Cheryl Taggert,5,"Cheryl and Deanna arrive at the movie set too horny to stop and get an audience of their own.  Then when filming starts, the reluctant Tera, who'd only been a voyeur until now, gets into a revealing conversation with Cheryl.","['gg', 'FF', 'MF (minor)', 'voy', 'ped', 'oral', 'mast', 'reluc']","<p>When Mommy pulled into the driveway of Bob's home, which would be where the orgy would be filmed, neither Deanna nor I had come yet, and we didn't want to stop, so Mommy told us to have fun until she could talk to Bob.</p><p>By this time Deanna and I were naked and our hands were busy rubbing the other's pussy. I was getting close and I asked Deanna to rub harder. Her hand moved against my bare pussy, rubbing my clit and spreading the juices that were boiling out of me all around. I looked down and saw that my pussy mound was glistening with my pussy juices. I still wasn't getting there, and neither was Deanna. We needed more.</p><p>""Let's sixty-nine,"" I suggested. Immediately, Deanna was lying down on the back seat and I was moving on top of her, placing my pussy at her mouth and bending down to start licking her. My mouth watered at the sight of her sopping pussy. I reached down and spread her lips. Her clit was a bright reddish pink from all the rubbing I had done on her. She was spreading my pussy too, and I knew she was getting an almost identical picture from looking at my most intimate area. Deanna dived into my pussy, her tongue moving all around and licking up the juices that covered my clit and inner lips, and I returned the favor. I placed my pinkie finger at her butthole and pushed gently, easing the finger inside her rosebud. She began to squeal and moved her hips in a way that let me know she enjoyed what I was doing.</p><p>She pulled back from my pussy and said, ""I love that! I often play with my butthole while I masturbate!"" Then she was right back at my pussy, licking and sucking as if her life depended on it. Of course, my fingering of her butt gave her the idea to finger mine, so within seconds, her finger was inside me there and pumping back and forth, stimulating me in a way that I loved. I had been fingering my asshole since I was six and found my mommy masturbating, so it was used to being finger-fucked.</p><p>I became aware that we had an audience. It was just one of those feelings that come over you, and I glanced quickly out the window to see Bob, Mommy, Tina (Bob's girlfriend that Mommy helped me seduce), and Sandy--a new porn star I had seduced only a few weeks before. They were all standing outside the car and looking in at Deanna and me. I almost laughed since I had mentioned to Deanna on the ride over that we would have an audience soon while we sixty-nined. I had thought it would be inside the house, not in the driveway.</p><p>Deanna noticed we weren't alone too. She stopped and I heard her gasp. Of course, she wasn't as used to being watched as I was, so a bit of shyness was natural.</p><p>""It's okay, Honey,"" said Mommy. ""Nobody's gonna do anything to you but watch, which is just part of the fun here.""</p><p>I saw Bob adjust his cock, which I could see was hard--no surprise. Sandy looked like she was drooling almost. I knew she had the hots for girls my age. When we had sex, she told me she'd been having sex with her niece since she was fifteen and the niece was seven. Tina looked unsure, but interested in spite of her previous ideas about sex with girls my age. Mommy had told me she was just struggling with her conscience over having sex with me. I had been eight back then, and we had done it several times since, but she was still nervous about it.</p><p>Deanna and I returned to what we'd been doing and basically ignored everyone else. I began to wonder what we looked like together and decided we probably looked way hot.</p><p>Soon, Deanna and I were licking each other and fingering each other's asshole. I could hear the sound of zippers and other sounds of people gaining access to either their own or someone else's pussy or dick. I heard another voice and realized Tera and Rick, a young married couple who helped out behind the scenes, had come up to see what was going on. They loved watching me, though they hadn't actually done anything with me--yet. I knew I wanted to have sex with Tera but so far it just hadn't happened.</p><p>Deanna was like a running faucet, or at least her pussy was. She was beginning to buck up against my mouth. I knew she would be coming soon, and I would definitely be joining her. The door on my side opened and I saw Mommy and Bob there. Mommy was sucking him off. Then the other door opened and I could see Tina and Sandy looking in. Almost immediately, the front passenger door opened and Tera and Rick were climbing in and looking at us over the back of the front seat. My mom had a car with a full seat in the front, not bucket seats. She told me she liked it that way so whoever she was feeling up could be right next to her. I had been that person hundreds of times. I saw the lust in Tera's and Rick's eyes and from the motions of their shoulders, I knew they were masturbating themselves.</p><p>Deanna began to come. Her hips went wild. I felt my own orgasm come up to the point-of-no-return and come crashing over the wall. We each did our best to keep our lips locked onto each other's pussy and our fingers did their best to keep fucking the other's butt. I continued to stroke her clit with my tongue while occasionally pushing my tongue into her slit to her pussy hole, which still had her cherry, of course. I still had mine too.</p><p>Now it was out turn to watch everyone else. Tina was bent over and Sandy was licking her pussy. From the motions of her head, I could tell she was licking all the way from her clit to her butthole, where at least one finger was plunging in and out. I couldn't see that so I wasn't sure if it was one or more. Mommy was sucking Bob's cock. Deanna was staring at it. I knew how she felt. Bob's cock was huge, at least ten inches long and about as big around as my fist. Mommy was taking him in and playing with his balls. Bob was looking at Deanna and me, taking in our nude bodies. He was especially interested in Deanna, of course. He'd seen mine a million times, so the new girl was the center of his attention. Tera and Rick were doing themselves. Rick looked like he was about to come, as did Bob. Then they did, grunting loudly as their bodies shook with the spasms.</p><p>Mommy swallowed Bob's cum--every drop. When she was sucking a man off on camera, she would always back off and let the camera film the guy shooting off because that's what the people who watched wanted to see. She would swallow what she could, but a lot of it ended up on her face, neck, and boobs. When the cameras weren't rolling though, Mommy loved to swallow all of it.</p><p>Finally, Tina came. I could see behind her that Sandy had a hand inside her bikini swimsuit bottoms and was playing with herself. She and Mommy were the only one's who hadn't come yet. Bob stopped everything, though, after he had zipped himself back up.</p><p>""That was great, Kayleigh."" He looked in on Deanna and me. ""You, too. What a scene. Too bad it's illegal to film it.""</p><p>""It's illegal for it to happen,"" said Tina, who was moralizing again.</p><p>""No, it's not. They're both kids. It's illegal for us to watch, but what the fuck. We all know Cheryl lives for it, and apparently she has a friend now,"" said Bob, smiling. ""You two want to come in and watch the adults now?"" he asked.</p><p>I looked at Deanna, who was grinning. Her eyes were already getting that glazed look of a girl who's just come and wants more. I looked at Bob. ""Of course,"" I said.</p><p>We got out of the car and went into his home, or should I say his palace. His home was huge and probably worth a couple of million dollars at least. His large den was converted now to a movie set. Comfy sofas were all around and four cameras were set up to film. Booms were being assembled and tested by those unlucky to have been too busy to join Bob outside to watch Deanna and me. I knew all of them, and I can tell you they would ALL have enjoyed the show we put on. Almost as much as Deanna and I had enjoyed giving it.</p><p>There was a large bathroom down a hall that had been converted into a sort of makeup room for the women. This was going to be an all-girl orgy, and there were eight women vying for mirror space. They were all either naked or nearly so. Those that weren't were wearing thongs and pushup bras or some other erotic clothes. One woman I recognized was wearing a garter and black lace stockings and fire-red panties that had a slit in them to allow access to her pussy slit. She also had on stiletto heels. A strap-on belt for holding a dildo to fuck with was slung over her shoulder. There was a red dildo on the bathroom counter, and I assumed it was the one she would use on one or more of the women.</p><p>""Cast meeting, ladies!"" came a call from Rick, who handed each woman a script as they left the bathroom. Well, it was only a script in the sense it told the basic plot. As in most porn, almost all the lines were whatever the girls thought to say to move whatever plot there was along. My mom had told me all of this. I really didn't understand it back then, but after all, plot is not what most porn is about.</p><p>The women met in the den with Bob, who told them what was going to happen in the scene. Mostly, he would just tell them to make sure certain things happened, like having Janice use the strap-on with at least two of the women. There were several identical dildos to the red one I saw in the bathroom. My mom had explained they did that for sanitary reasons to prevent the spread of disease. I had thought that was funny since they all licked and fingered each other. My mom explained that a dildo was different because it would transfer anything on it way up inside a woman and infections could happen that way. A douche would take care of the other things.</p><p>""Always make sure you use a clean dildo when you get older,"" she had said, and it had stuck. Pussy infections are really scary to a young girl, no matter how open about sex she may be.</p><p>Anyway, after their meeting, the women went into the den and started getting each other heated up. There was always a room that had several dvds with different types of scenes running at the same time if a woman felt she needed something to help her get more in the mood. Sandy and Mommy needed no help at all today, though. Deanna and I had taken care of that. By the time Bob was ready to film, the eight women had spent some time kissing and fondling each other and were ready for the scene. Mommy and Sandy had paired off and were already fingering each other when Bob told them to cool down so they could start the scene.</p><p>The scene opened with six of the women chatting about sex, what they liked, what they had done recently. Then Janice came in with one of the other girls. Janice had put on the strap-on and the idea was that they had just come from having sex in a bedroom. Janice started the orgy by asking, ""So who's next?"" One of the women looked at Janice as if she was in love and said, ""Would you fuck me?"" Janice looked at the woman, smiled, and took her hand. As they began to walk off, the other women protested, saying they should stay there and put on a show for them. The woman and Janice looked at each other, smiled, shrugged their shoulders, and sat down on the floor, where they began to kiss and play with each other's body. The other women sat around and watched for a while, making comments meant to urge Janice and the woman on.</p><p>Soon all the women had begun to play with themselves as the scene between Janice and the woman heated up. After that, they began to pair off themselves. The four cameras were set up to film certain areas of the room, and they filmed everything that happened, even what would eventually be out-takes, or parts that wouldn't become a part of the movie. All that would be handled in the editing.</p><p>Deanna was sitting next to me, having grown very comfortable being naked in that room full of naked women. Her eyes were like large cookies that were unable to blink. She was taking everything in. I looked over at Tera, who was looking at us. I could tell she was getting turned on again, and the fact that her attention was more on us than the adult women told me that she probably wanted to have sex with us. I suddenly realized there was something that was stopping her, though I didn't know what it could be. She was staring at us and licking her lips subconsciously.</p><p>Her gaze moved down towards Deanna's pussy. I looked there too. Deanna had begun to play with herself as she watched the orgy being filmed in front of her. She was only rubbing herself gently now, but I knew where this was going. I looked back at Tera and moved my own hand to my pussy. Tera copied my movements. Soon, the three of us were masturbating, not wildly, but enough that it would eventually lead to some wonderful orgasms.</p><p>I stopped long enough to motion for Tera to come over and as she did, I got up and led Deanna into another room because I wanted to talk to Tera and couldn't in the room where they were filming. I'd learned that the hard way when I was six and first visited Mommy's set. When we all arrived in the room, I moved down to start licking Deanna. I looked at Tera, who probably thought I would lick Deanna while she masturbated, and said, ""Why don't you lick me while I lick Deanna?""</p><p>""Oh, honey, I can't.""</p><p>""Why not?"" My hand was still playing with my pussy, but Tera had stopped for now.</p><p>""I have a five-year-old at home, Nikki. I'm afraid if I start doing things to you, I might start doing things with her. Rick's the same way. We'll watch because that's what we like to do, but we're afraid we might do something to our daughter if we do things with you.""</p><p>It was the stupidest thing I'd ever heard. It made no sense to me at all. The thing that first entered my mind was, why would that be a problem? I loved what my mom and I did together, and I wasn't that much older than their little girl Nikki. I said the first thing that came into my head. ""That's dumb. What would be wrong with you and Rick doing things with her?""</p><p>""Well, honey, it's incest.""</p><p>Again, I was dumbfounded. ""So?""</p><p>""Well, it's wrong.""</p><p>""I have sex with my mom and love it."" By this time, Deanna was listening to us. We had all stopped masturbating.</p><p>""Well, Cheryl, that's you. Nikki might be different.""</p><p>""How will you know if you don't try it? Maybe she'd love it too.""</p><p>Tera looked as if that somehow made some sense. She sat down and asked, ""How did you and your mom get started?""</p><p>I told the story of my first time with her, how I had caught her masturbating to one of her movies and she'd had me join her. Deanna was all ears too. She had never heard this story, and I could tell my audience was getting turned on from my story of what happened.</p><p>""And you didn't mind? It never bothered you that your mom did that?""</p><p>I looked at her as if she had just grown another ear or something. ""Why would I mind? It's the best feeling in the world.""</p><p>""What if Rick wants to fuck Nikki?""</p><p>""I don't know about that, but I do know my mom would kill any man who fucked me, so maybe you shouldn't let him do that until Nikki says she's ready, just like my mom is doing with me. She told me that I have to decide when I'm ready to be fucked, and that nobody should try to talk me into it, and if someone does to let her know so she can handle it. In fact, she wants to be my first, using a strap-on.""</p><p>Suddenly, I knew what Tera was thinking. She was suddenly imagining herself with her daughter, fucking her with a strap-on.</p><p>""If we do something together, you won't tell Rick, will you? I have to be the one to tell him about this, okay?""</p><p>I smiled. Tera was finally going to have sex with me. I nodded. ""Of course.""</p><p>We all lay on the floor. Deanna looked more than ready for a mouth or fingers to get her off. I'm sure I did too. Tera was definitely ready.</p><p>I could hear the orgy in the other room. I picked out my mom's voice as she moaned and screamed as an orgasm took her. With that sound fresh in my head, Tera, Deanna, and I began our own little orgy.</p>"
587,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 6: ""Tera's Orgy with the Girls""",Cheryl Taggert,6,"As Cheryl and Deanna get involved with Tera, they forget about their surroundings.  They get a surprise when they do become aware of them.","['gg', 'Fgg', 'MF (minor)', 'MMF (minor)', 'oral', 'ped']","<p>As the sounds of the orgy being filmed in the next room urged us on, I lay down in a position to feast on 
Tera's pussy.  I wasn't worried about being heard on camera now.  Our squeals of delight would just be a 
part of the soundtrack of the movie.  </p><p>I motioned for Deanna to join me in front of Tera's pussy, which I noticed was very red and wet.  Deanna 
looked nervous, and I realized this would be her first time with an adult woman.  She looked both very 
horny and very shy at the same time.  I was reminded of a man in one of Mommy's movies who couldn't get 
an erection.  My mom had called it ""performance anxiety"" and laughed.  Of course, girls didn't have to 
worry about erections, but I knew what was bothering Deanna without being asked.</p><p>""It's okay.  It's just like licking me.  Believe me, she'll love it.""</p><p>Deanna didn't seem as sure as I was that she'd perform well, but she got down to watch what I did to Tera 
to try to get her off.  I moved into the V formed by Tera's legs and stuck my tongue out to lick my way 
up from the bottom of her slit to her clit, stopping to lick her there for several seconds before 
beginning the motion again.  After doing that for a minute or two, I leaned back and looked at Deanna.  
My look had obvious meaning, so she moved forward and began to lick Tera's pussy the same way I had.  
After a few licks, she glanced at me and smiled before moving back in and licking Tera some more.  Tera's 
reactions urged Deanna on, and soon she was going to town on her first adult pussy, having forgotten 
about her nervousness.</p><p>I reached in and pushed two fingers inside Tera's pussy and began to move them in and out, soaking my 
fingers in her juices.  I turned them to where I could massage Tera's g-spot and began to stimulate her 
that way.  </p><p>""Oh, my God!"" Tera moaned.  I looked over her body, which from my angle appeared to be a long, lovely 
landscape.  Her breasts were twin peaks near the horizon.  As I looked, Tera's hands moved to her nipples 
and began to pinch them.  I decided it was time for a journey to those small mountains and began to kiss 
my way up to her breasts, leaving Deanna the honor of licking Tera to her first adult-child orgasm.  That 
would make it a double first-time experience for them both.</p><p>Reaching Tera's breasts, I moved my mouth to her right breast and licked my way to the top, ending by 
covering her nipple with my lips and beginning to suck and nibble on it.  I glanced at Tera, and she was 
looking into my eyes with obvious lust.  She was loving this experience, just as I knew she would.  And I 
knew she was close.</p><p>I moved to her other nipple and repeated what I'd done to the first.  ""Bite me,"" Tera gasped to 
me.  ""Bite my nipple, but not hard enough to draw blood.""  I figured she knew what she wanted, so I bit 
down gently.  ""Harder.""  I increased the pressure.  ""Harder, bite down to where you think you are hurting 
me.""  Well, I was already doing that, but I bit down harder, expecting her next words to be to back off, 
but instead of saying anything, she moaned loudly and reached around my body to finger my pussy, which 
was dripping by now, I was sure.  Then she screamed, ""Oh shit!"" just before tumbling into her orgasm.  I 
continued to bite her nipple as I looked down to where Deanna was trying to keep her mouth glued to 
Tera's pussy, a look of pure bliss in her eyes.  Tera was bucking her hips and pressing them up toward 
Deanna's talented lips and tongue, pushing her pussy into the source of the pleasure there.</p><p>As the orgasm ended, Tera, her breathing sounding as if she'd just run a mile, said, ""Come here, Deanna.  
Put your—.""  Tera panted, trying to catch her breath.  ""Put your pussy on my mouth!""</p><p>Deanna wasted no time following her directions.  Immediately, she moved into position to have her pussy 
licked.  Tera began to lick her.  Deanna was leaning over, her hands on the floor, holding her torso up, 
and her pussy pressed against Tera's mouth.  Tiring of not getting attention to my own desires, I moved 
to a position where Deanna could lean down and lick me.  She did, and soon I was nearing what I knew 
would be one of the best orgasms of my life.  </p><p>I had discovered that the more orgasms I had in a day, the better they became.  I had come once out in 
the car with Deanna less than an hour before, and my pussy was already screaming to come again, as if it 
had been years since my last one.  I had once lain awake wondering if it were possible to have fifty 
orgasms in one day.  I wasn't sure you could, but I had decided that one day I'd like to try for it.  
That fiftieth one might kill me, but I'd die happy at least.</p><p>So the second come of the day was approaching, and every cell in my body was straining toward it.  I 
could tell that Deanna was approaching her second one as well.  We began to moan and our breathing became 
erratic as our orgasms built. </p><p>I heard something and looked up.  What I saw made me realize the filming in the next room had ended, at 
least for a short break.  Standing there in front of me was Rick.  He had his hands full.  One held a 
video camera that was pointed at us, and the other held his hard cock, which he was stroking.  It 
occurred to me that Tera didn't have to worry about telling Rick about our little orgy.  He was enjoying 
this little show quite a bit.</p><p>My orgasm hit me as I realized that I was being filmed.  What was happening was very illegal, both what 
Tera was doing with Deanna and me and the fact it was being filmed.  A bolt of excitement shot through me 
as I thought of Rick and Tera watching this later at home, maybe with their daughter sitting between 
them.  The orgasm that I thought had peaked, reached a new height with the vision of Rick and Tera 
introducing their daughter, Nikki, to the joys of incest.  I had never seen Nikki, of course, but what I 
pictured was a young version of me.  The orgasm peaked yet again, and I rode that crest over the top.  
Deanna stopped licking me, but I panted, ""Keep going!"" and pulled her face back into my pussy.  I 
immediately peaked again, and the orgasm began to diminish.  Deanna continued to lick me, drinking my 
sticky juices.  I imagined she was in my fantasy of Rick and Tera seducing their daughter as they watched 
our threesome on the TV.  She was on the floor licking Nikki, who was also me, physically.  Rick and Tera 
were licking Nikki's/my breasts.  The image caused the orgasm I was having to crest again.  Each peak was 
better than the last, and I wondered vaguely if I might hit fifty.  </p><p>Tiny details became magnified, as if the orgasm that was sweeping through me had given me better 
awareness of my surroundings.  Events seemed to slow down, as if time had slowed.  I looked up at Rick.  
I noticed his hand pumping his cock and could see the skin as it moved over the head.  A tiny thread of 
his precum would stretch from the tip down the shaft as he stroked.  Even the sounds of our moans were 
muffled.  All of these sights and sounds became concentrated in my burning pussy.  I was extremely aware 
of every movement of Deanna's tongue and lips.</p><p>This continued for maybe two minutes, and my pussy, though loving it, was getting tender and sore.  I 
chose a valley in the roller coaster orgasmic ride to tap Deanna on the head to indicate I was through—at 
least for now.</p><p>When she looked up to see me, she gasped, seeing Rick with the camera as he masturbated.  It was then 
that Tera saw him.  Her husband.  Filming her sex with two nine-year-old girls.  Capturing forever her 
first sex with girls far too young to be doing what they were doing.  Creating a permanent record of how 
much these two particular nine-year-olds loved what was happening.  Proving that girls our age could and 
do love sex.</p><p>""Rick, what the fuck are you doing?!"" Tera nearly screamed.  </p><p>""I could ask you the same thing.""</p><p>""If anyone ever found that video, we'd go to jail.""</p><p>""Sorry.  It just seemed like the thing to do.  I heard you three in here and came in to see what was 
going on.  I was so surprised you were involved beyond voyeurism that I wanted to preserve the moment.  
It was—beautiful.""</p><p>""It—was?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Tera rose and went to Rick, kissing him passionately.  Her tongue began a dance with his as she reached 
down to his cock and began stroking.  Soon she had him down on the floor and was mounting him.  Deanna 
and I watched his cock slip into her, and we could see her wetness coating his cock as it pulled out 
partway before plunging in again.</p><p>I took Deanna's hand and led her back into the den, where the orgy had resumed.  I saw Bob and he was 
looking around, as if trying to find something—or someone.  I realized it was Rick he was searching for, 
or Tera.  His eyes caught mine.  I smiled a sheepish smile and pointed down the hall toward the room we 
had been in.  He turned red, and I could see he wasn't happy that they were off fucking when they should 
be doing their jobs.  I wasn't sure what their jobs were, exactly.  They seemed to just do a little bit 
of everything, as it was needed.  But apparently there was something one or both of them should be doing 
for the scene they were currently filming, and Bob seemed pissed.</p><p>After about ten minutes, Bob yelled, ""Cut!"" and then stormed toward the hallway, avoiding the equipment 
and naked women, some of whom were too close to an orgasm to want to stop.  My mom was one of them, and 
she sort of glared at Bob as he passed her.  When Bob reached the hallway entrance, he turned back to the 
room of horny women and yelled, ""Phil, take over directing.  I'll be right back.  ACTION!"" The women 
returned to their lovemaking.  They would easily fix the different positions the women were now in with 
editing.</p><p>A door slammed down the hallway, and the action stopped for a moment.  ""Keep going, ladies!"" said Phil, 
and the action continued as if nothing had happened.  Within a few seconds, my mom began to come as 
Janice plunged a dildo into her from behind.  Sandy was lying beneath Mom's body and she was licking and 
sucking my mom's nipples while she masturbated herself.  My pussy, still sore, reacted to this anyway.  I 
could feel my pussy beginning to swell as I watched them.</p><p>After a few minutes, Phil stopped the action again.  The women had gone into what was known as the 
afterglow or the wind-down, where the women began to move into group hugs and kisses, the sort of things 
most everyone does after sex.  This shoot was over.  Phil then stormed down the hall toward the room 
where Bob had gone.  He opened the door and stood watching for a moment.  I took Deanna's hand and we 
walked down there to see what was going on.  I had expected a lot of screaming from Bob, but there hadn't 
been a peep from the room since the door had slammed.  When Phil had opened the door, I heard the sound 
of skin slapping skin, as if someone was being fucked.</p><p>As we got to the room, we looked in.  Bob was naked and Tera was sucking him.  Rick was behind Tera, 
fucking her, his hips slapping time against Tera's butt.  As we watched several of the women from the 
scene and a few of the techs had gathered behind us.  We watched as Bob came into Tera's mouth.  Rick and 
Tera came right after that.  The three adults then collapsed on the floor.  Bob looked up at Phil and 
said, ""Is the scene done?""  Everyone laughed.</p><p>We moved away from the scene on the floor of the small room and Deanna and I followed my mom into a room 
where her clothes were.  She began to dress, and I noticed she was looking at Deanna.  It was ""that"" 
look.   A lot of girls would be jealous, but not me.  I was looking forward to seeing Deanna and my mom 
having sex.  After all, I'd be joining them.</p>"
588,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 7: ""The Seduction of Nikki""",Cheryl Taggert,7,"When Tera and Cheryl's mom come up with a plan to seduce Tera's five-year-old daughter, Nikki, Cheryl and Deanna are happy to help.","['mast', 'ggg', 'FF', 'Fg', 'ped', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>As Mommy got dressed, she was staring at Deanna with a look that said she had some plans for her that 
would be fun for all of us.</p><p>""Aren't you going to get dressed?"" she asked.</p><p>""We can't. Our clothes are in the car,"" I said. She looked at me with a smile as she remembered. Deanna 
and I had left our clothes in the back seat of the car, so we would have to go out naked, but that was no 
problem. Bob's home, which had served as the set for the day, was well secluded and hidden from view from 
anyone passing by on the street. We had walked from the car to the house naked already, along with 
several of the people who had watched Deanna and me in the backseat as we enjoyed our sixty-nine.</p><p>As we left the house, Mommy stopped to speak to Tera and Rick. She wanted Deanna and me to wait at the 
front door while they talked. I found myself very curious about what they were talking about since they 
talked for about ten minutes. Mommy then came out and joined us as we walked out to the car.</p><p>""You two need to get dressed. I'm famished and I don't think any restaurants will let you in like that,"" 
she said, smiling. I smiled at the thought of us walking into a restaurant, Mommy fully dressed and 
Deanna and I totally naked. I thought to myself that if that happened, only a few of the people would be 
truly upset. If Deanna and I gave them a show, even the upset ones would probably like it. People are 
like that. They will scream and fuss about public sex or nudity, but then go out and buy the movies my 
mom made, and a lot of them would LOVE to see Deanna and me in action--just as long as nobody knew about 
it.</p><p>""Mommy, why not go through a drive-through, and Deanna and I can play with ourselves and watch the 
server's face when she sees us? That would be funny, wouldn't it?""</p><p>""Yeah, up until the moment I got arrested,"" she said.</p><p>Deanna and I giggled and got in the backseat to put our clothes on.</p><p>We went to <i>Claudio's</i>, one of my mom's favorites places to eat, and chatted about normal things 
while we ate. Mommy kept looking at Deanna, though, as if her grilled chicken salad wasn't the only thing 
she wanted to eat. I caught her looking at Deanna like that and she looked at me and smiled in such a way 
that I could tell she knew that I knew what she was thinking. I just smiled and winked.</p><p>Then she said something that made me wonder what she meant. She said, ""Cheryl, honey, you don't know the 
half of it"" and sipped her wine. That was usually what she said to people when they didn't know 
everything about a situation. I was puzzled, and she winked at me.</p><p>Then I began to wonder if what she'd said had anything to do with Tera and Rick. It reminded me I wanted 
to ask her what her conversation with them had been about.</p><p>""Mommy, what were you talking to Tera and Rick about for so long?""</p><p>""I'll tell you both about it in the car,"" she said, which meant she was afraid someone might hear her if 
she talked about it in here, which also meant it was about sex, but that had been, to me, a foregone 
conclusion. The response I had expected was, ""I spoke to them about what you had been doing while I was 
working,"" which would not have been anything someone couldn't overhear. This answer made me impatient to 
hear what it was. The look on Mommy's face meant I would like whatever was in the works, and I couldn't 
wait til she told us.</p><p>I looked at Deanna and grinned. She knew what that grin meant and returned it before reaching down and 
giving my pussy a little squeeze under the table. It was a naughty thing to do, which meant I loved it. 
I returned the favor and soon we were exploring each other beneath the table, which had a large 
tablecloth that concealed anything happening underneath, and looking around the restaurant as if nothing 
at all was going on.</p><p>We finally finished our meal, and once we were outside the restaurant, I couldn't hold back. ""So, what 
did you all talk about?""</p><p>She reached out and took both our hands in hers. ""In the car,"" she said. Then she looked at me with 
surprise and asked, ""Why are your fingers so sticky?"" I giggled and Deanna did the same. Mommy just 
smiled and said, ""You girls--"" in a ""what will you do next?"" sort of way and left it at that.</p><p>We clambored into the car and I started bouncing up and down on my seat, saying, ""Tell us! Tell us!"" 
Deanna joined me immediately.</p><p>Mommy said, ""Okay, but you have to stop bouncing!"" and laughed. She started the car to get the AC 
working since it was so warm outside, and turned towards the backseat to look at us.</p><p>""You know that Tera has a daughter, right?""</p><p>We both nodded.</p><p>""Well, I spoke to Tera because I knew why she never had sex with you. I kept telling her that she just 
needed to go ahead and do something about her desires, but she refused. Well until now, that is. She 
told me about the conversation you had with her and I told her that maybe you and Deanna could try to 
sort of break little Nikki in, and they thought was a good idea. So Tera and Nikki will be coming to 
dinner tonight. Rick has work to do, so he can't come, but I figure that will be fine anyway. It will 
end up being just us girls.""</p><p>Deanna and I squeeled and hugged each other; then I leaned up and kissed my mom. ""That will be so cool,"" 
I said.</p><p>""Yeah, we can get little Nikki involved in some sex games and she will be more likely to want to do 
more,"" said Deanna.</p><p>Then it occurred to me: what would we do to seduce her? I'd never really done anything like that 
before. I figured Mommy would have an idea.</p><p>""Mommy? How do we go about 'breaking her in'?""</p><p>""Lots of ways. Remember, she's younger than you two, only five, so she'll be interested in playing 'big 
girl' games. You just have to convince her that sex is a fun 'big girl' game to play.""</p><p>Deanna asked the next question, which was already occurring to me. ""Well, how do we do that? We can't 
just take her clothes off. That would be like forcing her.""</p><p>Mom smiled, ""No, but you can take your clothes off and tell her about the fun games you two play. Don't 
include that her mommy or me play them too until you get involved together. Then the three of you can 
come out of your room and catch Tera and me together in my bedroom. That's when we will invite all of 
you up on the bed.""</p><p>Deanna and I grinned at each other. It was the first time I would actually seduce someone else, and I 
said so.</p><p>""Nuh-uh,"" said Deanna. ""You started seducing my sister this morning!""</p><p>Mommy looked at me and raised her eyebrows in question. ""What's this?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh, yeah. I kinda forgot about that. But that was easy cuz I caught her masturbating in the shower. I 
even saw her cum.""</p><p>""What did you do to her?"" asked my mom.</p><p>""Not much. I just played with her pussy and sucked on a nipple for a second. You were waiting for us 
downstairs and I didn't have the time to do more.""</p><p>""Are you talking about Elizabeth? How old is she?"" my mom asked. They had met briefly at Deanna's when 
she picked us up that morning.</p><p>""She's thirteen,"" said Deanna.</p><p>""And what did she do when you touched her pussy and sucked her nipple?"" asked Mommy. I could see she was 
getting turned on by this.</p><p>""Nothing, really. Mostly, she just stood there and let me. I could tell she enjoyed it and I could do 
more later if I wanted to.""</p><p>""Does that bother you, Deanna?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""That Cheryl might have sex with your sister?""</p><p>""Why would it bother me? I plan to have sex with her too!"" said Deanna, the thrill of the idea showing 
in her face.</p><p>Mommy asked, ""Have you ever had sex with her before?""</p><p>""No. But I figure by tomorrow night, we'll be loving sisters.""</p><p>I looked at Mommy, and her cheeks were flushed. Suddenly, I saw a double sleepover in my future--Deanna 
and her sister--but we'd have to work out why a thirteen-year-old girl would want to join her little 
sister in a sleep over at a nine-year-old girl's home.</p><p>We were all getting very turned on, but when we got home, Mommy decreed that we could not have sex until 
that night; otherwise, we might get our fill for the day. I couldn't understand how that could happen 
since I'd never had my fill of sex in my life, but we obeyed her wishes. Anyway, I could see that my 
pussy could get sore enough to curtail any activities. We'd already had a lot of fun that day, so we 
could wait.</p><p>The day seemed to D-R-A-G on, but I figured it would be worth the wait to seduce Nikki and be present at 
her first incestuous encounter with her mom.</p><p>A couple of minutes before 6:00 that evening, the doorbell rang, announcing that Tera and her young 
daughter Nikki had arrived--right on time.</p><p>After the introductions, Mommy suggested Deanna and I take Nikki up to my bedroom and play. She ended 
this suggestion with, ""Nikki's mommy and I will be busy down here, so take your time having fun."" I knew 
she'd done this to put the thought in Nikki's mind that we wouldn't be disturbed in case she was afraid 
we'd get caught playing our ""game.""</p><p>We raced upstairs to my room and I asked Nikki what she wanted to do.</p><p>""I dunno. You got any Barbies?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said, a plan already hatching in my mind. What girl doesn't at some point involve her Barbie 
dolls in some sort of sexual play? I'd done it many times myself, even before I caught my mommy 
masturbating, which began our lovemaking.</p><p>I took them out of my toy box and they were already naked. I had even used a marker to give Barbie and 
the other girl dolls nipples. Not only that, I had clipped a tiny bit of Barbie's famous blonde hair and 
glued it to her pussy area. Nikki saw that and laughed.</p><p>""Why'd you do that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Cuz, she's a grown woman. She's got boobs, so she needed hair on her pussy.</p><p>Nikki giggled at my use of the ""bad"" word. She looked at Deanna and me and whispered, as if she wanted 
to tell a secret, ""I sometimes say 'pussy' to."" That sent her into more giggles, and Deanna and I joined 
in.</p><p>Deanna said, ""It's too bad Ken doesn't have a dick, though.""</p><p>""Sometimes I pretend he does,"" I said, and took the Ken doll and placed it on top of Barbie. Then I 
pulled out my Skipper doll and immediately, Nikki noticed she was lacking pubic hair.</p><p>""Why doesn't Skipper have hair on her pussy?"" she asked, giggling at the naughty word.</p><p>""Because, she's young like us,"" I said. ""Deanna and I don't have hair on our pussies, and I bet you 
don't either.""</p><p>She looked at us and said, ""I thought you were big girls, and big girls have hair on their pussies.""</p><p>Deanna said, ""We're bigger than you, but we aren't that big yet. Anyway, I intend to keep my pussy bald.""</p><p>""How ya gonna do that, silly? Once you get it, it's there!"" Nikki asked.</p><p>""You shave it,"" I said. ""My mommy shaves hers.""</p><p>""Really?"" Nikki asked, her eyes wide.</p><p>""Yep,"" I said. ""I like having no hair on mine, too."" Sensing the moment was right, I reached down and 
pulled my shorts and panties down, revealing my bare pussy. ""See? It's all smooth. I like to play with 
it and feel how smooth it is."" I turned to Deanna, ""Show her yours Deanna."" Deanna stood up and pulled 
her shorts and panties to her ankles, kicking them off across the room.</p><p>""Now, you, Nikki. Show us yours,"" said Deanna.</p><p>""What if Cheryl's mommy or my mommy comes up to check on us? They'll be mad if we're all naked.""</p><p>""They won't do that. Remember what my mommy said? That we should take our time having fun because 
they'd be busy downstairs?"" As I said this, I pulled my shorts and panties all the way off and pulled my 
shirt over my head. Deanna followed my lead, and we were now both naked, except for socks.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" said Nikki, and pulled her clothes off, even her socks.</p><p>Now we were all three as naked as my Barbies, which had been forgotten among the talk of pussies and 
pubic hair. I decided to move things along since Nikki seemed more than willing to play ""naughty"" games 
with us.</p><p>""You ever touch yourself on your pussy?"" I asked Nikki. ""It feels really good.""</p><p>""Sometimes,"" she said, grinning.</p><p>""I feel like touching mine right now,"" said Deanna. ""What about you?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I answered and leaned back on my bed and began to play with my pussy, rubbing it in just the 
right spot. Deanna joined me. Nikki was just sitting there, looking at what Deanna and I were doing. 
She seemed mesmerized.</p><p>""This is what big girls do when they want to give themselves an orgasm,"" I said, knowing she would ask me 
what an orgasm was.</p><p>""What's a 'norbasm'?"" she said. I smiled. It reminded me of my own mispronunciation of vagina when I 
was little.</p><p>""An ORGASM,"" I said distinctly. ""It's this incredibly good feeling that will happen when you play with 
your pussy long enough.""</p><p>""Or someone else plays with it,"" said Deanna.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""Or licks it for a long time."" I giggled at the look on Nikki's face.</p><p>""You LICK it?"" she asked, looking like it was disgusting. ""But that's where you pee.""</p><p>""Sure, we lick it. Everyone does. At least everyone who's a big girl does,"" I said. ""Here, watch."" I 
moved over to Deanna and got down to lick where her fingers were starting to really get down to 
business. She moved her fingers and I moved in to lick her pussy. I intended to give her an orgasm 
right in front of Nikki.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said. ""What does it taste like?""</p><p>""Delicious,"" Deanna and I said at the same time. This made all three of us laugh.</p><p>I glanced at Nikki and I could see her thinking about it. The logic of what we were both telling her was 
beginning to work on her. If we both said it was delicious, and I was so eager to lick Deanna, then it 
must in fact be delicious, no matter whether or not we peed from the same area.</p><p>Deanna was starting to get into it. I could tell she wasn't far from coming. My own pussy was on fire 
from the anticipation about tonight and the wonderful success we were having with Nikki. I reached back 
to play with my pussy, rubbing the juices around and making it feel even better. Nikki heard the noises 
my hand was making and leaned back to take a peek at what I was doing.</p><p>""Wow. Your pussy looks like you peed,"" she said.</p><p>""It's not pee,"" said Deanna, who apparently didn't want me to stop what I was doing long enough to 
correct Nikki's interpretation of what was happening in my pussy. ""It's the juices that taste so good,"" 
she said, beginning to pant. ""God, Cheryl! I'm gonna come soon!""</p><p>I kept licking her and I felt Nikki back at my pussy. Her hand went out and touched me there, right on 
my clit in fact, and I almost burst. Then she took her fingers away. Deanna said, ""Tastes good, doesn't 
it?"" and I knew Nikki had tasted my pussy juices on her fingers.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, and the next thing I knew, I felt her mouth on me. She was a natural. She was 
imitating what she had seen my mouth and tongue do to Deanna, and I was nearly in orbit within two 
seconds. That was when Deanna came, probably put over the edge from seeing Nikki lick my pussy, and I 
followed her. We both were squirming around, though I was doing my best to control my hips so as not to 
lose Nikki. Deanna was almost yelling, she was coming so hard, and I knew that Mommy and Tera HAD to be 
able to hear her orgasmic screams.</p><p>A few minutes later, Deanna and I were lying back on my bed. Nikki was looking at us and playing with 
her pussy. She apparently had already determined where her clit was because her movements were 
concentrated at the top of her inner labia where her tiny clit would be. I forced myself to move to 
where I could lick her, and Deanna followed me. Soon we were both taking turns licking the smooth, sexy 
little pussy of five-year-old Nikki, who was definitely enjoying what we were doing. She was starting to 
squirm and sort of hum little squeals. I moved my head to the side a little bit to give Deanna room, and 
we were both licking her pussy. At one point, Deanna managed to get her tongue on Nikki's little 
butthole, and Nikki really squirmed and squealed when she did. I decided to get Nikki in a position 
where we could move from her butthole to her pussy. I lifted her hips and spread her legs wide, which 
was very wide considering how pliable a five-year-old's body can be. Deanna and I took turns assaulting 
her butthole and her pussy until she was obviously on the verge of an orgasm. I glued my lips to her 
pussy and Deanna did the same to her butthole, and suddenly Nikki was screeching out an orgasm. I didn't 
know if it was her first or not, but it was certainly a good one for a five-year-old.</p><p>We lay there after the sex for a few minutes. Then I suggested going downstairs to see what Tera and my 
mommy were doing. Of course, I knew what they were doing, and where they would be.</p><p>We dressed (only temporarily, Deanna and I knew) and walked quietly downstairs. Half way down, I could 
hear the moans coming from my mom's bedroom. The door was ajar when we got there, and I slid the door 
open quietly, looking at Nikki to see her reaction to finding her mommy and my mommy having sex.</p><p>Little Nikki's jaw dropped and her eyes grew big as she saw that her mommy and mine were in a lovely 
sixty-nine. Tera's head was buried between my mother's gorgeous legs, and she was obviously doing to my 
mommy what we three had been doing to each other just minutes before. I made a small noise to get my 
mommy's attention, and she looked over at us. Nikki started to run away, something I expected, and I 
reached out and held her there.</p><p>""We have company, Tera,"" my mom said.</p><p>Tera looked up and saw us there. I nodded, indicating we had been successful in seducing Nikki.</p><p>""Nikki, honey! Come to Mommy, sweetie!"" Tera said.</p><p>""It's okay, Nikki,"" I said. ""They're just doing what we just did. Now we can join them!""</p><p>Nikki looked up at me as if I had just spilled the beans and we were in trouble now, but Nikki 
said, ""She's right, sweetie. Come join us. We'll all have fun now. All five of us.""</p><p>Nikki stepped into the bedroom and went to her mom. Deanna and I joined them on my mother's huge 
California King bed. Deanna and I started stripping even before we got there, and Tera began to undress 
little Nikki.</p><p>""It's okay, Nikki,"" I said. ""I play sex games with my mom all the time. Now you can play them with your 
mom. It'll be great!""</p><p>""If only I could play them with my mom,"" said Deanna, and Mommy looked at her.</p><p>""Be patient, Deanna. It may happen yet.""</p><p>Tera moved Nikki around so that she could lick her daughter's pussy, which had already come once that 
evening. Nikki sucked in her breath suddenly with the wonderful sensations her mother's mouth created in 
her pussy. ""We can't tell anyone about this, ever, or Mommy will go to jail. You wouldn't want that, 
would you?"" said Tera, looking into Nikki's eyes.</p><p>""Not even Daddy?"" asked Nikki.</p><p>""Well, we can tell him, but nobody else. Okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" said Nikki, and with that, we began the orgy, or at least continued the one we'd already started.</p>"
589,Susan's Rendevous with Cheryl,Cheryl Taggert,1,Cheryl flies to London after she arranges to meet the thirteen-year-old girl she has met online.,"['Ff', 'ped', 'rom']","<p>Cheryl looked in the mirror and thought of Susan. This would be
the day, the wonderful day that she would meet Susan for the first time.
Not that they didn't know each other already. They had been exchanging
emails for over a year and had become lovers online, if not in person. Now
all that would change.</p><p>Of course, Cheryl would have to be careful. Susan was still a
minor, after all. At first Susan had not been honest about her age, afraid
that Cheryl wouldn't talk to her at all if she admitted to being only
thirteen. Cheryl, however, had been sweet and warm to Susan, and her
guilty conscience made her finally confess. Then Cheryl confessed to
Susan. She loved it that she was so young and pure.</p><p>She would have called her innocent, but that wasn't exactly true.
Susan Keechman was anything but innocent. She was extremely sensual. She
loved to masturbate to the erotic emails that Cheryl had sent. And Cheryl
loved to send erotic emails to her little Susan. Susan, of course, would
write back about what she had done while reading and thinking about Cheryl.</p><p>In short, they fell in love.</p><p>Checking her ass in the mirror to be sure the pants fit her well,
Cheryl left the hotel room, switching off the light as she went.</p><p>They had arranged to meet in London, at a small restaurant near Big
Ben. It was called ""Turks"" for no apparent reason. They didn't serve
Middle Eastern cuisine or anything, so Cheryl assumed the owner was called
by that nickname.</p><p>Entering the restaurant, she noticed Susan right away. She
recognized her from her many pictures she had sent her over the net.</p><p>Susan beamed. Her mother had allowed her to come to London to meet
a friend and spend the week with her and her family in the Lake Country up
north. Of course, she had no intention of going with her friend, but she
would be out of touch except for her cell phone, and Cheryl could ""play""
the part of the friend's mom if there were any questions her mom might have
that needed to be addressed by the adult who was supposedly supervising
her. She doubted she would get a call, especially since her mom knew that
sometimes cell phones were not very reliable in the Lake Country.</p><p>She had looked forward to this for a long time. She loved Cheryl,
everything about her, from the hair that seemed to lounge on her head to
the pretty toes that now peeked from the sandals she wore. Susan had never
had a foot fetish or anything, but she longed to kiss and suck those toes.
She simply wanted to make love to Cheryl, ever square inch of her delicious
body. And those square inches included her pretty little toes.</p><p>Cheryl smiled broadly. Like Susan, she was a bit nervous. They
couldn't be seen showing their love and lust for one another in a public
setting. Cheryl hadn't bought a plane ticket to London from the states
just to be arrested for child molesting. Seeing the little cherub now, she
thought about kidnapping her and taking her back home to stay with
her--forever.</p><p>She sat across from her in the booth, removing her ever-present
sunglasses. Susan gazed for a moment into those eyes, losing herself
momentarily in those pools of love.</p><p>""Hi, Susan. I can't say how happy I am to finally meet you.""</p><p>""Hi."" Susan was speechless. She chastised herself for a moment.
She had practiced what she would say for a week. Now those words were
gone, lost in a fever of ecstasy.</p><p>""Are you as nervous as I am?"" asked Cheryl, taking the menu from
its little metal holder on the table by the wall.</p><p>Susan giggled briefly, putting her hands to her cheeks to hide the
blush that crept up her neck to her pretty face. ""I've been thinking of
nothing else but this moment since you said you were coming to England,""
she said, her hands still at her cheeks.</p><p>""Me, too,"" answered Cheryl. The waitress sauntered up to the
table. She immediately recognized what was happening, but she would not
tell, of course. Why should she spoil anyone else's fun? Nobody had ever
spoiled hers. But she knew the two either were or would be lovers. It was
apparent in their eyes. They held a seductive sort of love in them. She
could almost see them getting moist from the sight of the other.</p><p>""What`ll ya 'ave t' drink, miss?"" she asked in a thick cockney
accent, directing her attention to the older girl, who appeared to be
around twenty or twenty-one.</p><p>Cheryl looked at the waitress, who appeared to be around her age,
perhaps a year or two older. ""Water, please,"" said Cheryl. ""Susan?""</p><p>""A coke,"" said the girl named Susan, who looked to the waitress to
be no more than fourteen. Giving the older girl a sly, knowing look, she
went to get their drinks.</p><p>""Oh, my God,"" Cheryl whispered after the waitress had left. ""I
think she knows.""</p><p>""Knows what?""</p><p>""That we are lovers. I could tell, I think. She looked at me in a
way that said she knows what we are doing.""</p><p>""Nonsense, Cheryl. You're just bein' paranoid.""</p><p>""Maybe,"" Cheryl said. ""But we need to be careful.""</p><p>Suddenly, as if to challenge her warning, Susan's bare foot traced
a line up Cheryl's calf. When she looked at Susan, she saw the seductive
and mischievous smile playing across her youthful face. Susan giggled
again.</p><p>""Relax, you worry too much.""</p><p>Suddenly the waitress was standing beside Cheryl with the drinks.
She hadn't seen her approach the table. What the waitress said shocked and
surprised her.</p><p>""Yeah, hon. Relax. Y'secret's safe wi' me."" Setting down the
glasses, she winked at Cheryl and smiled before leaving to take care of a
customer that had come in before them..</p><p>""See? She knows and don't care. We aren't as hung up about sex as
you Americans.""</p><p>""Well, that's true,"" said Cheryl, finally breathing. ""But that
doesn't extend to twenty-year-old women having sexual liaisons with
thirteen-year-old girls, no matter how sexy they are.""</p><p>Susan nearly squealed. ""Is that what this is? A sexual liaison?
Cool!""</p><p>Cheryl looked across the table again at the pixyish imp of a girl
whom she had grown to love so much. It was this playful nature that had
gotten her interested in the first place. One thing was certain. Susan
was Susan regardless of the time or place. Cheryl admired that, the simple
acceptance Susan had of herself. She may be thirteen, but she was more
adult than many of the people she knew in America that were three times her
age. She knew and loved who she was and lived every minute to the fullest.</p><p>While Cheryl was looking at Susan, Susan was looking back, taking
in the reality of the moment. Cheryl was here, sitting across from her.
She had reached out with her foot not only to be playful, but also to
assure herself that she wasn't a ghost or something. Her heart was leaping
into her ribs. She was totally, completely, and madly in love with Cheryl.
Her excitement was increased by the news she had to tell Cheryl, but she
wanted to wait until they were alone to give her the good news. She saw
the love in Cheryl's eyes as she gazed at her, and she felt the tears of
love and joy sting her eyes, not for the first time when thinking of
Cheryl.</p><p>""I love you,"" whispered Cheryl. It was the first time she had said
it to Susan's face, and the emotion overwhelmed her. She was nervous and
relaxed, excited and calm, longing and contented, all simultaneously.</p><p>Her smile once more brightening the interior of the restaurant and
her eyes gleaming with her tears of happiness, Susan said thickly, ""I love
you too. So much.""</p><p>The waitress arrived again, holding her pencil and pad at the
ready. She could see the joy and love in their eyes. Once again, she
wanted to put the American at ease. She leaned down and whispered in
Cheryl's ear, ""Don' worry, hon. I'd `ave a go a' `er too, if she weren't
taken.""</p><p>Cheryl looked into the eyes of the waitress. Of course, it was the
old ""It takes one to know one."" The waitress recognized it so quickly
because she, too, knew what it was to be in love with a person below the
legal age. Cheryl found herself wondering who that girl was, and if they
had consummated the relationship.</p><p>Straightening up again, the waitress said, ""So, what'll ya `ave?""</p><p>They each ordered. Cheryl had a Caesar salad, while Susan had a
sandwich with chips.</p><p>""In America, you call chips `French fries,' you know,"" said Susan,
with the air of someone who needed to explain the small differences in
their British English and the American variety.</p><p>""Yes, I know,"" said Cheryl, then added, ""and in England they call a
pussy a fanny, don't they?""</p><p>Susan giggled again, then jumped a bit when she felt Cheryl's foot
on her own leg. Cheryl was smiling with the same mischief that Susan had
earlier. She knew it was Cheryl's way of telling her that she had relaxed
and wasn't as nervous as before. But her startled reaction to Cheryl's
foot caused her to bump the table from below and slosh their drinks over
the brims of their glasses. Susan let out a sudden burst of laughter.
Cheryl quickly mopped up the mess with some paper napkins.</p><p>""Shhhh,"" said Cheryl, without really meaning it.</p><p>After they ate, Cheryl paid the bill and they left the restaurant,
casting a quick glance and a wink at the waitress before moving onto the
busy street outside. Turning left, she and Susan moved in the direction of
the hotel.</p><p>""You are my cousin, as far as the hotel is concerned. Okay? Don't
forget that now and kiss me in front of everyone.""</p><p>""I wouldn't do that, would I?"" Susan smiled again. That
mischievous, ""No telling WHAT I might do"" smile. Cheryl loved it in spite
of its teasing quality, or maybe because of it.</p><p>As they entered the hotel, Cheryl directed Susan to the elevators,
which they boarded and rode up silently. The moment they had really longed
for was finally here. In seconds they would be alone, away from prying
eyes, and they would be able to do to each other what they had only
fantasized about before. They each realized that the touch that they had
imagined with their own hands would become a reality. Each girl felt her
pussy grow a bit warmer than before, slightly more moist. Cheryl could
feel her clit expand with blood, the nerves becoming more sensitive so that
even the delicate pressure of her panties stimulated her.</p><p>Finally they were at the door to Cheryl's hotel room. She inserted
the card key and the little green light shown to indicate that the locking
mechanism had clicked open to allow the two girls to enter their private
world.</p><p>The door opened and Susan thought she was entering Paradise. The
hotel room was nothing special, but it looked like the world's finest
honeymoon suite to her.</p><p>Stepping inside, the two girls looked at one another for a moment,
suddenly nervous once again. Dropping their purses, they turned to each
other, enfolding the other in her arms.</p><p>They kissed.</p><p>Their mouths devoured lips, tongues intertwining like lovers,
rubbing together with silent promises of soft caresses to come. Cheryl
felt her nipples stiffen; Susan felt her own pert breasts respond as well.
The erotic thrill danced slowly down to their dewy mounds and back again,
trailing goose bumps like flower petals cast to mark a trail to find the
way home.</p><p>Susan lifted her arms to allow Cheryl to remove her t-shirt. She
was braless and the fleshy mounds stood up proudly, capped by rosy pink
nipples that stiffened even more. Cheryl gasped at their innocent beauty.</p><p>Susan reached for the hem of Cheryl's top, lifting it as Cheryl
raised her hands in the air. Reaching back, she quickly unclasped the bra,
allowing Cheryl to let it fall to the floor, forgotten. Susan had seen
pictures of Cheryl nude, courtesy of erotic emails, but the reality was
more than she had hoped. These were three-dimensional, soft globes of
flesh for her to touch and kiss. Her mouth watered for them, so she leaned
forward and, grasping the full tit, kissed the nipple, sucking it gently
into her mouth to play her tongue across it.</p><p>""Ooooh, my God,"" Cheryl moaned, running her fingers through Susan's
brown hair, caressing the red tipped highlights between her fingertips.
Lowering her hands, she felt the soft shoulders, tickled the skin lightly,
brushed her fingers along the line of her collar, then reached down to her
small but perfectly formed breasts. They were a study in symmetry.
Artists would die to paint these, or better yet, sculpt them. She pinched
the nipples and listened to Susan's breathing grow more rapid with the
excitement. A tiny moan, almost a sigh, escaped Susan's mouth. The
breathy sound was like an aphrodisiac to Cheryl.</p><p>Susan's hands moved to the buttons of Cheryl's shorts. She
struggled for a moment with the effort of unbuttoning the top of the
shorts, giggling slightly as the button finally sprang free of the
too-small hole that had held it. Unzipping the shorts, she edged them down
slightly. They fell in a heap around Cheryl's ankles, and Cheryl stepped
gingerly out of them, leaving them where they were to be picked up later,
after the loving that was finally happening after so long.</p><p>Reluctantly breaking the contact between Susan's lips and her
breasts, Cheryl knelt down and, looking directly into Susan's crotch, undid
the clasp that held her shorts on. She unzipped them and gasped aloud.
Susan was pantiless as well. Her trimmed pussy was staring back at her,
the slit seeming to wink seductively at her. Susan wiggled her hips and
the shorts tumbled down, leaving her naked.</p><p>Cheryl leaned into the pussy she had longed for forever it seemed
and kissed around the slit, denying both Susan and herself the thrill they
both wanted by avoiding the slit itself.</p><p>""I want to see you naked too,"" breathed Susan thickly. Tears had
once again sprung to her eyes unbidden. They surprised her.</p><p>Cheryl, fully understanding the erotic dance of disrobing each
other, stood and allowed Susan to put her fingers into the elastic
waistband and tug downward. Once again, gravity took over and the soft,
powder blue panties fell in a wisp to the floor.</p><p>""Let's get on the bed,"" said Cheryl, taking Susan's hand in hers.</p><p>Susan moved in for another kiss, a passionate one, full-lipped and
wonderful. A kiss that spoke her feelings without the need for words. She
wanted them to suck each other into themselves, to pull their souls
together forever where they would live blissfully in one another's heart.</p><p>""The bed,"" Cheryl reminded when the kiss broke. She was getting
anxious. She had waited a long time for this, after all, as had Susan.</p><p>They stepped over to the bed and, pulling down the covers crawled
onto the soft cotton of the sheets.</p><p>They indulged in an ecstasy of touches. Caressing the soft areas
of skin that seemed more alive than ever before. They missed no spot that
might give pleasure while avoiding the centers of stimulation, the nipples,
pussy, and anus. They brushed fingers across the area of tender flesh
inside the elbow, played symphonies on ribs and thighs, tickled the
undersides of the knees and the bottoms of feet. Everywhere was fair game.
Everywhere but those three places wherein the typical ideas of sexuality
lay.</p><p>Finally Susan could wait no more. On one of her hands' journeys
past the breast, she tweaked a nipple, watching as it stiffened, puckering
like lips that longed to be kissed. She obliged, pushing her hand down her
lover's body and spreading the lips of her cunt. Sliding a finger between
the folds, she felt the erect clit and Cheryl's hips bucked in response.
Delving lower, she found the flood that had swelled like the tide in
Cheryl's vagina. Cheryl's pussy was positively dripping. Her honey
spilled out and crept down the crack of her ass, soaking her anus and
gathering in a small pool on the bed linens.</p><p>For much of the time they had kissed, making out like two teens,
which Susan was of course, and Cheryl had been recently. It occurred to
Cheryl that they were really not that far apart in age. After all, when
Cheryl turned twenty-seven, Susan would be her age now, twenty. Perhaps
they did have a future. Her heart swelled with the thought, which took a
fraction of a second. It was then Susan had touched her nipple, bringing
her back to the moment. Susan's touching her clit moved things from
playful caresses to wanton lust.</p><p>Suddenly the teasing was over. They moved into each other, hands
exploring each other's breasts and pussy, fingers grazing the anus. Each
girl was nearing orgasm with surprising speed and a sense of need they had
not experienced before.</p><p>Cheryl was the first to move to assume the sixty-nine position.
Susan reached for her legs, pulling and urging her into place so she could
begin drinking from the most intimate fountain of pleasure on Cheryl's
body.</p><p>Simultaneously, the two girls, lost in the delirium of lust and
love, glued their mouths to the soaking slit of her lover. Cheryl was
surprised that at thirteen Susan could get so wet. Her honey spilled out
of her pussy and into Cheryl's waiting mouth. Cheryl drank the nectar as
if she had been lost in the desert and had discovered a pool of lifesaving
water. She literally thirsted for the vaginal drippings.</p><p>Their hips bucked into each other's mouth, straining for the climax
that hung just out of reach. Fingers plunged into wet holes and continued
tickling the other's anus.</p><p>Finally, Susan began to feel her orgasm beginning to burn deep
within her belly. The moment it began, her hips began to dance excitedly,
wiggling her pussy against Cheryl's face. At that precise moment, Cheryl
began to cum as well.</p><p>Susan panted her orgasm out, keeping her lips attached to Cheryl's
pussy as if it was the source of life. The guttural, orgasmic screams deep
in her throat vibrated her lips, sending wonderful sensations into Cheryl's
pussy. Cheryl kept her own mouth planted on Susan's pussy, transferring
the wonderful vibrations to the teenager's clit, making both girls' orgasms
that much more intense. Spasms shook their bellies, as tears of complete
love stung their eyes.</p><p>Finally, when they could recover enough to move, they lay cuddled
in each other's arms. They didn't talk for a moment, basking in the
knowledge that they had finally brought their relationship beyond mere
correspondence.</p><p>Susan broke the silence.</p><p>""Cheryl, what if I could come live with you for a year?""</p><p>Cheryl looked at her, blinking, not understanding how that could
happen.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""My mom says I can come to America as an exchange student. Would
you sponsor me?""</p><p>Her heart pounding, she stared at Susan. Was she serious or was
this just another playful game? She needed to know, because if Susan was
playing, it wasn't funny.</p><p>""Are you serious?""</p><p>Susan's smile glowed. ""Yes. My mom says if I can get an American
to sponsor me, I can come to the states and go to school for a year.""</p><p>Cheryl pulled her lover into her, hugging her tightly, holding her
close enough for them both to feel the shared heartbeat behind their ribs.</p><p>""Of course, baby. I would LOVE to have you stay with me for a
year. Two. Ten, even!""</p><p>They held each other and made plans for Susan to come stay with
Cheryl. And after they talked long into the night, they made love again.
It was even better than the first time.</p>"
590,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 8: Nikki's First Orgy",Cheryl Taggert,8,"Cheryl, Deanna, and Nikki join Cheryl and Nikki's moms for some all-out sex, and Nikki proves to be ""a natural.""","['Fg', 'gg', 'ggg', 'inc', 'ped', 'oral', 'anal', 'mast', 'voy']","<p>As Tera continued to lick and suck her six-year-old daughter's pussy, Mommy moved into position to lick Deanna. She had not been able to before now, and I could see she was getting very impatient to do just that. Deanna lay back and Mommy moved to lick her nipples first.</p><p>I watched for a moment, enjoying the erotic scene before me. I thought, ""It would sure be nice to have a video camera right now."" I realized there would probably be a LOT of money in such an adventure, but I also knew that child porn was something people could go to jail for and not get out for many years. Then I remembered seeing Rick with a camera as Deanna and I had sex with Tera. I wondered what he would do with that.</p><p>A squeal from Deanna made me look her way. Mommy was leaning in starting to lick her pussy now. Deanna, who had come just ten minutes before, was well on her way to yet another orgasm.</p><p>Realizing I had an opening to get my own pussy licked, I moved over to where Nikki was getting licked by her mommy. I placed my hips above Nikki's face, but her eyes were tightly shut and she seemed unaware that I was there. I said, ""Nikki"" and she looked up at me. Her mouth reshaped itself into a big grin as she realized what I wanted to do. Yep, she was a natural, alright. I moved my pussy to her mouth, and she started licking it as if it were an all-day sucker, which I suppose in a way it was.</p><p>Her lips moved to my clit, where she began to suck and kiss me there. Then her tongue began to dance all around my clit, making it throb in anticipation of the orgasm I was about to have.</p><p>I was positioned where I could look at Tera as she feasted on Nikki's bald little pussy. Her mouth covered not only the slit, but her entire mound. The movements of her mouth let me know she was licking everywhere she could. I realized she had been wanting to do this for a long time now, and the reality that she was finally licking her little girl's slit was making her more than just horny. I realized that one of her hands was at her own pussy, rubbing herself madly. Tera seemed to be in a sexual frenzy. She was grunting and moaning into Nikki's little cunt and I could tell she was near an orgasm. Nikki herself was licking me, but occasionally her tongue would stop its motion as she squealed and grunted her own passion into the room. She was obviously getting sensations that did not allow her to focus on giving me my orgasm, but that was okay. I knew it would happen soon regardless.</p><p>In the meantime, I was amazed that a six-year-old was that sexually precocious, but I suppose I had been as well. The fact that it was her mommy giving her those pleasurable sensations didn't seem to enter her mind at all. She was a complete innocent in that way. Incest was not a part of her vocabulary, so she had no preconceived notions about it. It simply was what it was. Her mommy enjoyed licking her, she enjoyed what her mommy was doing, and that was all there was for her to consider. I was momentarily envious of her. Not that I thought what my mommy and I did was bad, but I was aware that others did think of it that way and that Mommy could go to jail if anyone found out about what we did.</p><p>I noticed that Deanna was near her own orgasm, but she was moving herself to where she could lick Tera, who happily complied when she realized what Deanna was doing. This caused Mommy to move with Deanna, and I realized that if I turned myself around, I could lean over and lick Mommy. We would be in what is known as a daisy chain!</p><p>I did just that, and soon I was licking Mommy, who was licking Deanna, who was licking Tera, who was licking Nikki, who was licking me. My last thought before my orgasm consumed every cell of my body was that I was totally and completely content. My life was exactly what I wanted it to be. Here I was, only nine-years-old, and I was experiencing what the Hindu called ""Nirvana."" I was totally at peace with the universe.</p><p>And I was, incidentally, coming like crazy! Nikki had her mouth glued to my pussy and was slurping away at my flood of juices that were no doubt filling her mouth. Seconds after I came, Mommy did, followed almost immediately by Tera and Deanna. The last to come was Nikki. I was already off her face and catching my breath when she began to moan loudly and was soon almost screaming. It was a high-pitched scream, and it occurred to me that some dogs in the area were getting quite an earful. Nikki began bucking, pushing her little pussy into her mommy's mouth. It was then I realized that Tera also had her pinky finger just inside Nikki's butthole. The finger was buried to the first joint inside her daughter's butt, and she was having to stay with the gyrations of Nikki's hips. Nikki just kept coming. It was an amazing orgasm. I had not had one like that until I was at least eight, and only then after I'd mastered the method of achieving good orgasms.</p><p>All I could think, which I spoke out loud for the first time, was, ""Nikki's a natural!""</p><p>My mommy leaned in to kiss me. ""Yes, she is. It's beautiful, isn't it?""</p><p>I nodded. Deanna now moved to lick my mommy, who lay back and gave in to the wishes of my best friend. Soon, she was licking her and Mommy's eyes began to roll back into her eye sockets, a sure sign of her own sense of Nirvana. I had the sudden thought that we should all do what Deanna was doing, turn back and lick the pussy of the person who had licked ours.</p><p>""Everyone turn around and lick the pussy of the one who was just licking yours!"" I said, moving so that Mommy could lick me. I moved to lick Nikki for the second time that night, and she grinned as she moved to her mommy's pussy and dove in. Tera's eyes widened.</p><p>""Oh, my God, she does it like she's been doing it all her life!"" Then without another word, she lay out to start licking Deanna while she enjoyed the talented tongue and lips of her daughter.</p><p>Mommy stopped licking me long enough to say, ""And she's there for whenever you two want to do this together. Your life has just changed for the better.""</p><p>Tera looked at my mommy and I could see it in her eyes. She'd missed out on this wonderful experience for a long time. I could see she wouldn't waste that time anymore.</p><p>I was thoroughly enjoying licking Nikki's soft, delicious pussy. Her tiny clit, no bigger than b-b, was hidden in the folds of her inner labia, but I could feel it with the tip of my tongue. She was riding my mouth and grunting already. She wouldn't be the last to come this time, it seemed, though Mommy and Deanna were also very close.</p><p>Soon, we all reached our orgasms, nearly at the same moment. We must have been quite a sight, two grown women and three children, two aged nine and one aged six, all wrapped up in each other and turning into a mass of orgasmic bliss.</p><p>After the calm began to take over after the storm of coming, we lay there in a heap, unable and unwilling to move for at least ten minutes. Tera finally pulled a sleeping Nikki up to lay with her. Mommy put her finger to her lips and motioned for Deanna and I to meet her in the hallway outside her door.</p><p>""Well, that was successful,"" she said, hugging and kissing Deanna and me.</p><p>""Does this mean that Tera and Nikki might come over some more and do this?"" I asked, my desire that the answer be a resounding ""YES!"" pasted on my face.</p><p>But Mommy said, ""We'll have to see. Hopefully, Tera won't get a case of the guilts over this.""</p><p>""How could she?"" I asked. ""Nikki's a natural, and I can tell you that now that she knows about orgasms, she'll never go back to not wanting them.""</p><p>""Yes, I know that. But Tera needs to know it too.""</p><p>""Tell her,"" Deanna said. ""She CAN'T feel guilty about this! It's too precious!""</p><p>""I will do what I can. She seems to have certainly enjoyed having sex with her daughter. I just know that the day after can bring recriminations. It's easy to beat yourself up over these things,"" Mommy said.</p><p>Suddenly, I understood what she was saying. She had had a case of the guilts after introducing me to sex. Thinking of her that way, feeling guilty about what she'd done with me, suddenly made me want to cry. And in spite of the fact that I tried to hold the tears back, they came anyway. Mommy reached out and held me as I sobbed into her chest. I glanced at Deanna, who obviously didn't know what was going on at all. I looked up at Mommy and said, almost angrily, ""Don't you EVER feel guilty about what you did with me! I LOVED IT!"" My throat was nearly clamped closed from my crying, but I got it out. Mommy just hugged me.</p><p>""I don't have those thoughts anymore. I did at first, but not anymore. You don't have to worry about that,"" she said, and my hug tightened.</p><p>Finally, my tears dried up, and she kissed us each good night. ""You two run off to bed now. I'll see you in the morning. I'll talk to Tera about this and make sure she knows how you feel, though after that outburst, I can't imagine her not knowing it already."" She smiled, and as she opened the door to her room to join Tera and the sleeping Nikki, I heard Tera speak.</p><p>""Is she okay?"" She meant me, of course.</p><p>""Yes, she's fine. She's just concerned about some things that I want to talk to you about.""</p><p>Deanna and I moved to my room, and I apologized to her for my outburst. I explained to her what had happened, and she understood completely. She was a great best friend. Understanding, sweet, and so sexy I wanted to eat her up, but we were both too tired for that and fell asleep in each other's arms. When I awoke the next morning, Nirvana had returned as I watched her sleeping. Soon she stirred and blinked at me.</p><p>Leaning over, I kissed her tenderly on the lips. This kiss led to another, a bit more passionate, and finally, we were making out like a pair of teenagers in heat, as my mommy liked to say. We ended up in a wonderful 69, and just as we were about to come, Nikki walked in wearing nothing but a smile. She got up on the bed and was playing with my butt, rubbing it. She finally reached down and put a finger inside my pussy as Deanna licked me. Within seconds I was coming, and Deanna followed me. When I looked at Nikki, she was rubbing her pussy, doing her best to masturbate herself to orgasm. Within minutes, she reached her goal, Deanna and I looking on and smiling at the sexual monster we had helped make. She was only six, yet she was as sexually mature as a fourteen-year-old, at least as far as her libido went. I realized I wanted to know her when she WAS fourteen.</p><p>That would be amazing.</p>"
591,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 9",Cheryl Taggert,9,Cheryl spends the night at Deanna's and introduces Deanna's thirteen-year-old sister Elizabeth to girl-girl sex--and a lot more.,"['gg', 'fg', 'fgg', 'FF', 'oral', 'inc']","<p>We all slept well that night, and in the morning, Tera and Nikki left to go home. I overheard Tera telling my mom that she was hoping to teach Nikki how to suck her daddy's cock and swallow his cum. Deanna was in the bathroom when Tera said that, and when she came out, I told her about Tera's plans.</p><p>""Boy, I wish I could see that.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" I said and grinned at her. I was thinking about how great it was to have these people in my life. My mom was my first lover, and now I was having fun with so many others. I loved it!</p><p>After Tera and Nikki left, Mommy said it was time to take Deanna home. We did and I made plans to stay at her house the next Friday night. We'd talked about her older sister Elizabeth and I had plans to seduce her the next weekend.</p><p>The week passed slowly. I was so looking forward to having sex with Elizabeth. She was thirteen and growing boobs. Her pussy had only a small amount of hair that was only beginning to show.</p><p>Mom drove me over to Deanna's house for the Friday night sleepover. Before we got there, she gave me some advice.</p><p>""Don't do anything with Deanna's sister that she doesn't really want to do.""</p><p>I looked at her and I think my mouth dropped open. She smiled. ""Did you really think I wasn't aware of your plans? If I were staying the night, I'd want to try her out too.""</p><p>I found my voice. ""I just hope we get some alone time so I can try it.""</p><p>Mom smiled, ""I'm sure you'll find a way.""</p><p>We arrived at their house and Deanna answered the door before we even got to it to ring the doorbell.</p><p>""Cheryl!"" she squealed, jumping up and down and hugging me as if we hadn't seen each other that afternoon at school. I returned the hug, jumping up and down with her as if we were jumping rope.</p><p>Deanna's mom came into the living room where we were and offered my mom a glass of wine. ""We can chat for a bit,"" she said, and my mom smiled and sat on the sofa while Ms. Carter went to pour the wine. ""Deanna, you girls go upstairs and find something to do. We adults want to talk.""</p><p>I suspected they wanted to do more than talk. The last time my mom was there, Deanna and I had caught them kissing and humping each other's knee as they stood in their erotic embrace.</p><p>Deanna and I went upstairs, giggling. I had a moment when I wondered if Ms. Carter expected Deanna and me to fool around some as well. After all, she was completely aware of what we were doing together, though it had never been discussed in detail.</p><p>When we got to Deanna's room, I put down my overnight bag and Deanna and I plopped down on her bed. I didn't really want to do anything yet. Mostly, I wanted to spy on Deanna's mom and mine, though we didn't, at least not yet.</p><p>As we were lying on the bed, Elizabeth stuck her head in the room from the bathroom that connected her room with Deanna's.</p><p>""What are you two doing?"" she asked. When she did, her eyes cut to me. I smiled at her seductively, indicating I had definitely not forgotten our brief encounter in their bathroom the last time I stayed here. She continued to look at me for a moment. I could see the wanting there on her face.</p><p>""Just talking,"" Deanna said. ""Why ya wanna know?""</p><p>""Later tonight we're gonna have sex. Wanna watch?"" I said.</p><p>""Cheryl!"" said Deanna, blushing. ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""I'm inviting your sister to come in and share in the fun.""</p><p>""But--"" </p><p>""It's not as if she doesn't know we fool around. I told you what we did in the bathroom.""</p><p>Now it was Elizabeth's turn to blush. ""What did we do?"" she said, trying to deny it. </p><p>I wondered what life would be like if I had a sister. I imagined it would be much different than these two. I was sure we would have been lovers from a very young age. Deanna and Elizabeth sometimes seemed to hate each other.</p><p>""Well, you'd just had an orgasm from the shower massager and when you got out, I kissed and licked your nipple and put my finger in your pussy. You liked it, too. I could tell."" I watched her face as it turned bright red. Then I thought of something to add: ""Oh, and you taste great, too.""</p><p>""You know, she could hold that over my head and blackmail me with it,"" said Elizabeth, indicating Deanna.</p><p>""She's known for a week now, and she hasn't even mentioned it. She won't tell anyone. After all, you also have something you could tell.""</p><p>Elizabeth and Deanna looked at each other warily, wondering if they could trust each other. Of course, Deanna really didn't have to worry about her mom knowing about us because she already knew. But her dad didn't.</p><p>""So, like I said, we're gonna have sex later if you want to watch.""</p><p>Elizabeth looked at us. I could see the thought of watching me have sex with her little sister was turning her on. I decided to put some coals on the fire. I leaned over and kissed Deanna. At first she was a little reluctant, but I also knew she wanted to begin having fun with Elizabeth too so she'd have someone for sex when I wasn't around. </p><p>I realized how different I was from Deanna in some ways. If I had known my teenaged sister was okay with girl-girl sex, I would have seduced her the first chance I had. As my mom was fond of saying sometimes, I can be very bold.</p><p>Gradually, our kiss became more passionate. Soon our tongues were involved as well. Deanna was getting turned on. I already was, but I began to feel the moisture in my pussy begin to flow even more.</p><p>I noticed slight movement out of the corner of my eye and saw that Elizabeth was coming closer to us as we made out on the bed. I reached up and cupped Deanna's crotch, squeezing lightly. Deanna moaned and I could hear Elizabeth's breathing. This was definitely turning her on. Then I felt her getting on Deanna's bed.</p><p>I glanced at Elizabeth and her hand was inside the sweatpants she was wearing. I could detect the movement of her fingers and hand beneath the material. She was already playing with herself.</p><p>Deanna was wearing a pair of simple cotton shorts and a tank-top. Still kissing her, I moved my hand from the front of her shorts to the waistband and moved my hand under it to touch her bare pussy. She was wet, soaked in fact. I began to rub her clit and move my finger into the slippery folds to her vagina. She moaned as she spread her legs a bit to give me better access to her pussy.</p><p>I looked over at Elizabeth again. She was standing on the bed on her knees with one hand inside her sweats and the other moving to play with her nipples. Her eyes would dart from Deanna's crotch, where my fingers were doing their erotic dance beneath the thin cotton of the shorts and panties, to our faces as we French kissed.</p><p>I decided I wanted more than this. The clothes were just getting in the way. I sat up and pulled my own shirt off and then quickly stripped off my own shorts before moving to Deanna's. This happened so quickly, Deanna barely had time to react. I was naked in a matter of seconds, and very soon after that, so was Deanna. Now Elizabeth had our two pussies to see. My butt was in the air as I bent over Deanna's pussy, so I knew she could see that as well.</p><p>I heard Elizabeth gasp as I moved quickly into place to lick Deanna's pussy. I began to lick, suck, and kiss her there, wanting badly to make her cum in front of her older sister. I wanted Elizabeth to know without a doubt that Deanna was very capable of orgasms--big ones, in fact.</p><p>I felt Elizabeth get off the bed, and I broke lip contact with Deanna's pussy long enough to make sure Elizabeth hadn't changed her mind and was leaving. </p><p>She wasn't.</p><p>I watched as she hurriedly stripped off her clothing and re-joined us on the bed, now as naked as we were. I glanced at Deanna's face. She was watching her sister, who now moved to lie beside me to watch what I was doing up close. I could feel her breath now on my cheek as her curiosity about what I did to her little sister was being satisfied. Suddenly, Deanna broke into her orgasm. The wave seemed to completely overwhelm her as she took a pillow and covered her face with it to muffle her cries of pleasure. Within seconds, Elizabeth was coming too, her fingers gliding over her pussy so fast I could feel the entire bed tremble with the movement.</p><p>I was the only one who hadn't come yet, but that was fine for now. I had another idea, one that had already occurred to me but was now a burning stone of desire deep within me.</p><p>""Let's go downstairs,"" I said, glancing at Deanna to see if she knew where this was headed.</p><p>""Cheryl, no. Let's just stay here and let them have their fun. They're letting us have ours,"" she said.</p><p>""Let who have fun?"" asked Elizabeth, who was not aware my mom and hers were downstairs ""chatting.""</p><p>""Our moms are in the living room--umm--'chatting' and drinking wine,"" I said, allowing Elizabeth to hear the quotation marks around the word. </p><p>""Holy shit!"" Elizabeth said, her eyes moving to the bedroom door and back to us. ""Do you really think they're, you know, 'doing it'?""</p><p>""They're doing something. Last weekend when my mom was here to pick us up, we caught them kissing and humping each other in the middle of the living room.""</p><p>""Did they see you?!""</p><p>""No, of course not. We went back to the kitchen and pretended nothing happened. Right after that, I caught you getting off in the shower.""</p><p>Elizabeth and I got off the bed and began to put our clothes back on. Deanna wasn't so sure, ""Cheryl, let's just stay here. Elizabeth can watch me eat you this time.""</p><p>Elizabeth gave Deanna an evil little grin, ""Or help you,"" she said.</p><p>""Come on, please, Deanna?"" I said, begging her to join us.</p><p>""Well--okay,"" she said and got up and dressed, leaving her panties off, just as Elizabeth and I had done.</p><p>We crept down the carpeted stairs in our bare feet and tiptoed to the entryway of the living room. What we saw made Elizabeth's and Deanna's eyes grow wide.</p><p>They were on the sofa. They weren't naked, but their pants and panties were pulled down to their ankles almost and they were in a 69. My mom's head was toward us. We could not see any details, just the top of my mom's head and her shapely butt, which was blocking whatever view Deanna and Elizabeth's mom could have. They were squirming about and obviously getting close to orgasms. My mom lifted her head for just a second, but she saw us looking--all three of us--and she smiled before diving back into Ms. Carter's pussy. Deanna, of course, was not frightened by being caught by my mom, but Elizabeth was. She backed away quickly and headed for the stairs. Deanna and I followed.</p><p>""Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!"" Elizabeth said as we reached Deanna's room. ""We are FUCKED!""</p><p>""Calm down, Elizabeth,"" I said. ""You saw her smile, right? She does that for a living. She has sex and loves it when people watch her.""</p><p>""But we're just KIDS! She's gonna tell our mom!"" She was beginning to cry, so I figured I better spill the beans--or at least some of them--about things with her to keep her from totally freaking out.</p><p>""No, she's not. Listen, it's all good, okay? My mom knows Deanna and I have sex together.""</p><p>Elizabeth calmed down a bit then. ""She does?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""And she doesn't mind. Not at all.""</p><p>""In fact, Mom knows about Cheryl and me too,"" said Deanna.</p><p>""Are you kidding?""</p><p>""No,"" Deanna said. ""We haven't, like, talked about it exactly, but she knows that Cheryl and I are doing stuff. She told me stuff about discovering new things because I was growing up and that it was okay. We were talking about how she caught Cheryl and me naked in bed, even though we weren't doing anything, at least not when she walked in.""</p><p>Elizabeth said, ""You mean your mom didn't mind that we were watching them together like that?""</p><p>""Of course not,"" I said.</p><p>""Not even though you're her daughter?""</p><p>""Well, I've watched her before on her set when she was working,"" I said.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" I guess it was a day for learning new things for Elizabeth. How does it make you feel to watch her like that?""</p><p>""Mostly horny,"" I said and giggled, reaching down to my waistband and undressing once again. ""And I believe I recall someone saying she was going to join her sister as she ate my pussy.""</p><p>Deanna and Elizabeth looked at me, and Deanna locked her bedroom door and quickly stripped.</p><p>""What if mom catches us? That locked door says a lot, you know,"" said Elizabeth.</p><p>""You can run back to your room if she comes to the door. She knows about me and Cheryl.""</p><p>That made sense to Elizabeth and she took all her clothes off as well, throwing them into the bathroom to hide any evidence she had undressed in here in case Ms. Carter came up to the room.</p><p>Joining us on the bed, she moved up to me and kissed me. Soon our tongues were exploring each other's mouth and tongue. Deanna lay nearby, waiting for her turn to kiss me. I broke the kiss with Elizabeth and turned to Deanna. We kissed while Elizabeth watched. When I broke the kiss with Deanna, I looked at Elizabeth and then at Deanna. My intent was clear. I wanted them to kiss.</p><p>The sisters looked at each other for a moment; then Deanna moved her head over to her older sister and she kissed her tenderly at first, almost timidly. Then they kissed again, holding it a bit longer. Finally, they began to kiss in earnest, passion taking the place of hesitation. Deanna reached out and took one of Elizabeth's small breasts in her hand and began to tweak and pull on the nipple. They broke the kiss and Deanna leaned down to take a nipple into her mouth.</p><p>I loved what they were doing. This would ensure that their relationship would change forever. Elizabeth would forever be willing to let her sister make love with her because she would always remember the wonderful feelings they could give each other.</p><p>I lay back and said, ""Hey, remember me? Probably the only female in this house that hasn't come yet?""</p><p>They both laughed at that, and remembered their mother in a hot 69 with mine. Then they moved down on the bed to go down on me.</p><p>They took turns. First Deanna would lick, suck, and kiss my pussy, feasting on my juices. Then Elizabeth would do the same, learning from her little sister how to eat a girl out.</p><p>She was a willing and talented student.</p><p>Soon I was writhing and moaning, clamping the pillow on my face to muffle my cries of passion so intense I thought might never stop coming. The orgasm ripped into me. Spasms rocked me as the pleasure spread throughout my body in waves. I felt tears sting my eyes.</p><p>Finally, the spasms stopped and my body went limp.</p><p>""I better get back to my room before mom investigates,"" said Elizabeth. ""It's unreal that mom would do that down there without seeming to care whether or not they were caught.""</p><p>""I think she wants to get caught,"" I said.</p><p>The sisters looked at me as if I'd gone a bit crazy from the intensity of the orgasm I had just had.</p><p>I ignored their incredulous stares. I was having one of my moments of clarity. Something told me she was envious of both me and Deanna for being able to play around the way we do. She would likely welcome a sexual advance from me and possibly even Deanna, since I believed she wanted her sexually as well.</p><p>Not to mention Elizabeth.</p>"
592,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 10, ""Broadening My Horizons""",Cheryl Taggert,10,Cheryl's night at Deanna's takes an unexpected turn when her mom reveals something to her--and makes a request.,"['fgg', 'F/g solo', 'inc']","<p>""What do you mean? You think my mom wants us to catch her?"" Elizabeth asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""I sorta get these intuitions about things sometimes. I'm almost never wrong.""</p><p>""Well, this is one of those times you ARE wrong,"" said Elizabeth.</p><p>""Maybe,"" I said. ""But I don't think I am.""</p><p>We all got dressed again and snuck downstairs. Mom and Mrs. Carter were fully dressed again, sitting in the living room and actually chatting. They had freshened up and there was no hint of what had been happening just a little while before. Mom looked at us as we entered the room and smiled at me. It was one of those ""yes, it was great"" smiles that I recognized easily. She stood up.</p><p>""Well, I guess I should be going now. Cheryl, I want to talk to you for a minute before I leave. Would you come out to the car with me?""</p><p>I followed her out, wondering what she wanted to tell me.</p><p>""I managed to get into rather intimate conversation with Jesse,"" she began. Jesse was Deanna's mom. ""She told me she thinks the two of you are messing around. I didn't tell her I knew everything about the two of you and what you did together, of course, but I did mention that I had spied the two of you with your hands in each other's pants, as if I'd caught you and let you alone. She accepted it and even looked a bit jealous of the two of you. She told me that she and her cousin, who is a year older, used to fool around when they were kids and even got into oral sex. She wanted to know if you'd ever possibly gotten a look at some of my videos and were experimenting with Deanna, sort of doing what you'd seen. I told her I wouldn't be surprised and that I believed that allowing a girl to mature sexually as nature saw fit was the best way to be as a mother. She agreed. Then she asked me if I thought that the two of you might have tried oral sex with each other, and I said it wouldn't surprise me. She seemed okay with that as well.""</p><p>""Why are you telling me this?"" I asked.</p><p>""Because. Deanna's dad is out of town this weekend. Jesse is going to be sleeping alone.""</p><p>The light dawned on me. ""You want me to seduce her?""</p><p>""Yes. She will probably be a lot more open to it than she realizes. She sounded so wistful when she talked about her and her cousin. They started messing around when she was ten and her cousin eleven. Frankly, I think she misses eating young-girl pussy.""</p><p>""You got all that from her conversation with you about Deanna and me?""</p><p>""I have my intuitions too, you know. Anyway, come up with some reason to enter her room tonight. I think both of you will be pleased at what happens."" With that, she leaned down and pecked me on the lips. ""Mmm... Deanna."" She smiled. She could smell Deanna's pussy on my lips.</p><p>""Is it that obvious?"" I asked. I could not smell Ms. Carter on my mother's mouth, so I guess they had cleaned up better than we kids had.</p><p>She nodded and got into the car. Starting it, she backed out and waved to me as she drove away.</p><p>I turned and went back inside, hatching my plan. I decided how to begin before getting to the door.</p><p>""What did your mom want?"" Deanna asked when I was back inside. </p><p>""She just wanted to tell me to mind myself and she'd pick me up tomorrow at ten.""</p><p>""Your mom is very nice,"" said Ms. Carter. I looked at her and she had a faraway look in her eyes, as if she were replaying the sex she'd had with mom.</p><p>""She told me to be sure to thank you for letting me stay over,"" I said and walked up to her. She looked down at me and I said, ""Well, bend down so I can thank you."" She leaned over and I put my arms around her neck and kissed her. It was a closed-mouth kiss, nothing overtly erotic, but I held it long enough to make sure she could smell the pussy on my lips. When she stood, she was looking down at me with a slightly shocked expression. I smiled at her and winked, licking my lips just a little bit as I did. I knew she had smelled her daughter on my lips, and she blushed a bright red at my boldness.</p><p>I looked at Deanna and said, ""Let's go back to your room and play some more games."" Then looking at Elizabeth I added, ""You gonna come too?"" Elizabeth, not understanding everything that had just passed between her mom and me, nor knowing what my mom had said to me before leaving, answered innocently, ""Sure if you want me to play.""</p><p>""Well, of course,"" I said. ""A third person makes the game so much better.""</p><p>By her look, I could see that Elizabeth got my double meaning of that comment, but of course she still had no idea her mom did as well.</p><p>""Race ya,"" I said to the sisters and started for the stairs. They were both nearer than I, which was my plan, and they started upstairs before I could reach the first step. When I got there, I turned back to look at Ms. Carter, who was watching me. In fact, I think she'd been looking at my butt. She looked up when she noticed me stop and turn. I smiled at her as if to say, ""Yes, I'm going upstairs to have sex with both your daughters"" and started up to Deanna's room.</p><p>""Beat you!"" I heard Elizabeth say from upstairs as I slowly went up one step at a time. When I got to the landing, I turned. Ms. Carter had watched my ascent. I could see from her expression that she'd enjoyed it, yet I could also see the guilt there for having liked watching my ass as I went up the stairs.</p><p>I wanted to make sure she knew exactly what was going to happen in that bedroom in a few minutes, so looking directly into her eyes, I reached for my waistband and pulled my shorts down to mid-thigh. I had not put on my panties before coming downstairs, so she got a good look at my bald, but horny pussy. She was silent, watching my every move. I decided to go all the way and quickly took off my shirt and pushed my shorts to the floor. I was naked. I could almost see her drooling, in spite of any guilt she might be feeling for getting turned on looking at the naked nine-year-old best friend of her daughter. I stepped forward, turned my back to her, and leaned over to retrieve my shorts. My ass was burning from the stare I knew I was getting. I stood up, looked at her again, and offered her a teasing wave of my hand before walking down the hallway to Deanna's room.</p><p>When I entered, I closed the door but didn't lock it. Deanna and Elizabeth, who were both still dressed although neither wore panties underneath, were wide-eyed.</p><p>""When did you get naked?"" asked Deanna.</p><p>""In the hall.""</p><p>""What if my mom had seen you?""</p><p>I wasn't going to tell them what I'd done, so I said, ""She's still downstairs. How would she see me from there? X-ray vision?"" I laughed.</p><p>""Fuck!"" said Elizabeth, laughing too. ""You are really something else!""</p><p>I looked at them. ""So why are you both still dressed?""</p><p>As they got naked again, Elizabeth said, ""You shouldn't use those double meanings like that. My mom isn't as unaware as you think.""</p><p>""I don't think she's unaware at all,"" I said. ""In fact, I think she knows exactly what I was talking about.""</p><p>""Well, I don't know about that,"" said Deanna. ""She might suspect, but she can't KNOW.""</p><p>I walked up to Elizabeth. ""Smell my lips,"" I said. She sniffed. ""They smell like Deanna's pussy. So what?""</p><p>I just stood there, waiting for them to connect the dots for themselves.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" said Elizabeth. ""You kissed our mom on the mouth!""</p><p>Deanna looked like she might burst into tears. ""Why would you do that? Now she will KNOW we are eating each other. I mean, she knew we were messing around, but not that.""</p><p>""She already knew. My mom all but told her.""</p><p>""What?!"" they said, almost in unison. I nearly laughed.</p><p>Instead, I told them what my mom had said out by our car, though I left out the part about seducing their mom.</p><p>""You mean Mom and her cousin--"" Deanna began. I nodded.</p><p>""Her cousin Kelly is the only one of her cousins a year older than she is,"" said Elizabeth. Then she just looked at me. ""Wow,"" was all she said.</p><p>""And Mom was only ten?"" asked Deanna.</p><p>""Wow,"" Elizabeth repeated. I looked at them and could see their minds working, probably imagining their mom with her cousin when they were young.</p><p>""I wonder if they still fool around,"" said Deanna. ""Kelly visits about once a year.""</p><p>""Who knows?"" I said. ""But they're stupid if they don't.""</p><p>The three of us looked at each other--and burst out laughing. But in the silence before the laughter--in that split second--I heard something the others didn't because I was still standing next to the closed door. I heard a slight rustling just on the other side, the sound clothing makes when it rubs against other material.</p><p>My plan was working. I glanced at the door; it was still closed, but I hoped not for long.</p><p>I moved toward the sisters and started to push Elizabeth onto the bed. ""Come on, Deanna. Let's eat your sister till she comes a hundred times.""</p><p>""Sounds like fun,"" Deanna said, joining me on the bed between Elizabeth's slender, naked thighs.</p><p>""Fun? It sounds like heaven,"" said Elizabeth. We all three laughed again before Deanna moved to lick her sister's pussy for the first time as if she'd done it every day of her life. After a minute, she moved back as I urged her to share with a touch to her shoulder. I dove in, feasting on the drenched pussy of the horny thirteen-year-old. When I finished, Deanna took my place. </p><p>At that point, I moved down to where I could lick Deanna as she ate her sister's pussy. Soon we were all three a squirming mass of young girl flesh. I was eating Deanna and rubbing myself, playing with my little clit that was so stiff it felt like a small pebble beneath my fingers. Deanna was doing a wonderful job of licking her big sister's slit, mouthing and sucking her clitty until she had put a pillow on her mouth to muffle her moans of erotic pleasure. Then I stopped for a moment and started pushing Deanna's lower half into position to be in a sixty-nine with Elizabeth. She figured out what I was doing, and soon the sisters were lapping at each other as if they were starving and pussy was the only meal they needed.</p><p>I managed to get myself off twice while they enjoyed their meal of each other. As I did, I glanced at the door. Sure enough, it was open slightly, maybe an inch, and I knew Ms. Carter was watching everything we did. She could see me playing with myself. And she could see her two daughters licking each other's pussy.</p><p>The movement of the two sisters told me that a volcanic eruption was approaching. A moment later, they were thrashing and twisting their bodies to the rhythms of their mutual orgasms. Squeals of orgasmic bliss escaped the deepest recesses of their lovely throats to be muffled by the warm flesh of the other's pussy. But even though their sounds were muffled, I knew their mother was on the other side of the slightly open door and watching. I realized that if she was watching, she was probably doing what I was doing as well. After all, I was lying there, openly masturbating, but she was where she felt she couldn't be seen or noticed.</p><p>Part of me wanted to run quickly to the bedroom door and fling it open to reveal the mother of the two girls who were still writhing on the bed in orgasm as she masturbated herself to a wonderful come herself, but I stayed where I was. That was good fantasy, but I wanted alone time with her tonight without the sisters knowing. Tomorrow, I could consummate their relationships after talking to Ms. Carter in her own bed tonight. I would get her to confess to me her desire for her daughters in the afterglow of our own sexual encounter. Then tomorrow at breakfast, everything would be revealed.</p><p>I couldn't wait.</p><p>As the sisters lay back in blissful exhaustion, I glanced again at the door. It was closed again. She had apparently reached her self-induced orgasm and gone either downstairs or to her own room to think about what had taken place in the past couple of hours.</p><p>Yes, tomorrow was going to be a LOT of fun.</p>"
593,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 11: Results of Seduction",Cheryl Taggert,11,"Nine-year-old Cheryl carries out her seduction of Ms. Carter, the mother of her best friend, Deanna.  Ms. Carter gets answers to some questions as well.","['Fg', 'Ffgg', 'mast', 'ped', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>That night I lay in Deanna's bed with her. We were both naked. Elizabeth had retired to her own room as well. She had confessed to us that she wanted to sleep naked as well, especially since hearing from us about how their mom didn't mind. Of course, neither of them knew the extent of what Ms. Carter didn't mind, but they would tomorrow morning.</p><p>I had purposely limited my orgasms, not wanting to wear my pussy out before I had a chance to ""visit"" Deanna's mother in her bedroom. I'd had the two from masturbating while Deanna and Elizabeth lay together in a luscious sixty-nine that their mother had watched without their knowledge. When the sisters had tried to lick my pussy to get me to come again, I declined, saying I was a little bit sore, which was the truth, though certainly not sore enough to refuse sex. I was just holding back for that night.</p><p>I looked at the clock-radio beside Deanna's bed. It said it was a little after midnight. We had come to bed about an hour ago after we'd eaten dinner and watched some TV. I had caught Ms. Carter looking at me several times. Each time I did, she would quickly look away, except for one time as we were heading upstairs to bed. When I looked at her, she had looked back at me, the color rising again in her cheeks. She had, of course, said nothing about my stripping in front of her that afternoon, but I could tell it was foremost on her mind. She had seemed very distracted all evening, and it made my pussy tingle to know I was the reason.</p><p>I lay for a moment longer, listening to Deanna's breathing to make sure she was asleep. I knew from experience that she was a heavy sleeper. I got up from the bed, looked at Deanna again to make sure she hadn't noticed, and crept out the door. I put on my panties before leaving though because I wanted Ms. Carter to watch me pull them down. I wanted to see the look on her face when I did.</p><p>Making my way to Ms. Carter's room, I slowly opened the door. She was asleep, or at least she appeared to be. I stepped over to the bed, and as I did, I realized she wasn't asleep at all when she turned on her bedside lamp. I stood beside the bed, looking into her face and suddenly realizing just how beautiful she was. She had gorgeous hazel, almond-shaped eyes. Her eyebrows were delicately plucked, leaving a thin line of raven black with well-defined edges. Her dark hair cascaded down her slender neck like a dark waterfall that pooled on the pillow. Her nose was just right for her features, slightly long, but not too long, and slender. Her lips were the color of ripe watermelon and looked just as delicious. She turned onto her side and I noticed her shoulders were naked, so I assumed the rest of her must be as well.</p><p>""For some reason, I suspected you might come to my room,"" she said. I stood silently and, realizing I was licking my lips subconsciously, stopped and swallowed the lump that had grown in my throat as I took in her beauty. ""Can I ask you some questions?"" she said.</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Did you know I was outside the bedroom door this afternoon?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Did that bother you that I watched you three together?""</p><p>I shook my head slowly and said, ""No,"" the shaking of my head making my denial stronger.</p><p>""You wanted me to watch?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yes.""</p><p>Her next question was one word, and while I didn't expect it, I wasn't surprised. ""Why?""</p><p>She had her head propped on her left hand as she talked to me. Her right hand was still beneath the covers. Slight movements of the covers at her midsection told me what was happening down there.</p><p>She noticed the direction of my glance and said, ""Sorry. I can't seem to stop myself today. So, again. Why did you want me to watch?""</p><p>""I just thought you'd want to, you know, after I stripped in front of you and you seemed to like that.""</p><p>""Did it make it better for you to be watched?""</p><p>I nodded, smiling for the first time. ""Oh, yes.""</p><p>""Do my girls know I was watching?""</p><p>""No, but I don't think they'd mind.""</p><p>""What makes you think so?""</p><p>""Because. First, they think you're beautiful and very sexy, and second, they love girl sex, no matter who it's with.""</p><p>The blush crept from her neck to her cheeks once again. ""Are you saying they might want to have sex with me?""</p><p>""No. I'm saying they DO want to have sex with you."" Her eyes widened when I said that. She was silent for a moment, taking that in, I suppose. I could see it sounded like a good idea to her as well.</p><p>""Have you ever had sex with a grown woman?""</p><p>It was my turn to blush, since I knew where this would lead, but I felt if she knew about my mom and me she'd be more likely not to worry what my mom or I thought of her having sex with Deanna and Elizabeth. I looked into her gorgeous eyes and nodded. ""Lots of times.""</p><p>I think that one surprised her more than my comment about her daughters wanting sex with her.</p><p>""Who with?""</p><p>""Well, my mom and some of her friends, mostly some of the ladies she works with.""</p><p>""So you know that I know what your mom does for a living?""</p><p>""Yes. Both Deanna and Elizabeth have seen the DVD you have of one of her movies.""</p><p>She just nodded, no longer surprised at her daughters' sexual actions. ""How long have you and your mom been having sex?""</p><p>""Since I was six.""</p><p>Well, that one surprised her. Her mouth dropped open and her eyes bulged. ""Six?! How did that happen? Weren't you scared?""</p><p>""No, I wasn't scared at all. I walked in on her while she was watching one of her movies and masturbating. She decided it was time for me to learn what she did and that sex wasn't bad if it was handled properly. She just had me help her that first time, but soon we were doing everything sexual with each other.""</p><p>""You mean your mom has--has eaten your pussy before?""</p><p>""Oh, God yes. Lots of times."" I noticed that the movements beneath the covers were getting faster. This was definitely turning her on. I suddenly realized I was still in my panties. Placing my thumbs inside the elastic waistband, I pushed them down to the floor as I watched her face for her reaction. Her eyes seemed to light up as she moaned and increased the speed and pressure of her fingers on her pussy.</p><p>Reaching up, I pulled the covers all the way down to the foot of the bed. I had been right. She was naked. Her hand was between her legs, rubbing herself. I hopped up onto the bed and sat with the soles of my feet touching and my knees spread so she could see my pussy clearly. I reached down and began to play with myself as well.</p><p>We stayed like that for a minute, watching each other masturbate. She had lain back and was now pinching her nipples with her left hand while her right hand was busy on her pussy. Soon, though, I decided that we had to do more, so I stopped touching myself and moved between her legs. I looked up at her--into those heart-stopping eyes--and leaned slowly in to where her fingers were dancing across her clit, pinching and rubbing the nub of nerve endings and making little sloshing sounds as the juices running out of her hole were spread over her pussy lips by her cream-covered fingers.</p><p>I reached out with my tongue and made contact with her pussy. The smell was heavenly, the taste even better. I licked for a while then moved my entire mouth over the slit that was literally drenched with her juices. As I did this, I moved my body across hers so that she could complete our joining. Her mouth closed over my bare pussy and began to lick and chew softly on my most sensitive area. Within seconds I was very close to what I could tell would be a very powerful orgasm. I wanted Ms. Carter to come at the same time, so I reached for her ass and squeezed it right where her tiny flower had been winking at me. I quickly pushed the ring finger of each hand into her butthole and my index fingers into her vagina and began moving them in and out, fucking her two most private holes with those four fingers.</p><p>The effect was enormous and instantaneous. She began to come immediately, which of course set off my own orgasm. We bucked and squealed, moaning into each other's pussy. This went on for some time, how long I don't really know. All I know is that it was one of the most powerful orgasms of my life to that point. But then, as my mom always said, there's really no such thing as a bad orgasm.</p><p>When we finished, I shifted around and lay beside Ms. Carter. We kissed for a bit and were just getting into round two when we heard a gasp from the bedroom door. Jerking our heads up from the kiss we'd been sharing, we saw that I had left the door open and Deanna was standing there in her robe, open-mouthed. There was no way to deny what we'd been doing and I, for one, didn't want to. Anyway, our mouths were smeared with pussy juice and saliva, and my hand had begun playing with Ms. Carter's pussy again.</p><p>""Oh, uh, Deanna, honey--"" Ms. Carter began, but I interrupted her.</p><p>""Come on in. Your mom wants to have sex with you.""</p><p>""Um, well--"" Deanna's mother began, but I wasn't going to allow this to die now.</p><p>""Well, it's the truth, isn't it?"" I asked, jumping off the bed and practically running to Deanna and taking her hand, almost dragging her to her mother's bedside. Ms. Carter started to pull the covers back up when I grabbed them. ""NO! You two want each other, and I'm here to see to it that you have each other!"" I said, pulling the covers down again to expose for Deanna her mother's flawless beauty.</p><p>Ms. Carter looked at Deanna. ""Is that true?"" she asked. Deanna looked at the floor and nodded. I reached over and raised her chin back up.</p><p>""Don't be ashamed you want her. I'm not ashamed that I have sex with my mom, am I? You weren't ashamed to have sex with her either, were you?""</p><p>This was news to Ms. Carter. ""She--?""</p><p>""Well, of course,"" I said. ""Elizabeth's the only one in the house that hasn't had sex with her, but that's gonna change soon, I'm sure. I know my mom wants her, and she sure wants my mom, not to mention she wants you, too.""</p><p>""How do you know I've had sex with your mother?""</p><p>""Because we saw you."" We all turned to the door again. Elizabeth was standing there. She had said it. She must have heard us and come to investigate. She, too, was wearing her robe, but as we watched, she untied it and let it drop to the floor, revealing her naked body beneath before coming toward the bed. I reached over, untied Deanna's robe, and pulled it off her shoulders to expose her body to her mother's gaze as well.</p><p>The three of us stood beside the bed and looked at Ms. Carter, who was staring at our naked bodies, two with totally bald pussies and one with a small, beginning patch of pubic hair. I could almost see Ms. Carter drooling. This sight was definitely turning her on.</p><p>I decided to take it up another notch. I turned Deanna to me and took her into my arms and kissed her passionately. Our tongues intertwined and danced the dance of frequent lovers. It was a tango we were both familiar with. My hand went to her pussy and began to rub. I could hear the breathing nearby grow faster as Ms. Carter and Elizabeth watched the show we were putting on for them. I became aware that Elizabeth had crawled onto the bed and I could hear the two of them begin to make out as well.</p><p>Deanna and I parted and looked at her older sister and mother in their first passionate embrace. They held each other not as mother and daughter, but as lovers. We moved onto the bed ourselves.</p><p>""I'm sorry. I woke up and you weren't in the bed so I came looking for you. It's odd that this was the first place I thought of,"" Deanna said and started to giggle. I joined her laughter and we sank onto the bed and began making out again. </p><p>After a moment, Deanna pulled back again and looked at her mother and sister. Elizabeth was sucking on one of her mom's nipples and pinching the other one.</p><p>""Go ahead. I want to watch you three anyway,"" I said. She grinned and moved down between her mother's legs. She stared at her mom's pussy for a while and then dove in, as if she were meant to do this. And maybe she was. Elizabeth had moved up and her pussy now hovered above her mom's waiting mouth. She settled down to the waiting lips and tongue, and soon she was having her pussy eaten by her mom for the first time. By the looks of things, Ms. Carter was enjoying what Deanna was doing to her as well.</p><p>Elizabeth was the first to come, followed very soon by her mother. Deanna, of course, had not had anyone taking care of her while she ate her mom's pussy for the first time, so she and I were left as the only two who hadn't come yet--or at least not since the sisters had joined their mother and me. I was fine, however, having come just before Deanna showed up, so I told them to take care of Deanna while I watched. Ms. Carter and Elizabeth moved into position to devour Deanna's pussy.</p><p>Soon, they were taking turns licking and nibbling on Deanna's clit and inner labia. Ms. Carter was the one enjoying the feast when Deanna came. When she started coming, Elizabeth moved up and began kissing Deanna, their tongues dueling with each other. It was so erotic to watch them together.</p><p>I had been playing with myself as they were eating Deanna, and as Deanna came, I slid into my own climax.</p><p>Afterwards, we lay together on Ms. Carter's bed. I looked at my best friend and her sister and decided to come clean with some things.</p><p>""I have a confession. I sort of seduced your mom.""</p><p>""Sort of?"" said Ms. Carter, laughing.</p><p>""Well, you know when I came into the bedroom today naked?"" They both nodded. ""Well, I actually stripped in front of your mom.""</p><p>""Oh, my God!"" said Deanna, laughing in spite of her exhaustion.</p><p>""And I have a confession too,"" said Ms. Carter. ""After she did that, I was certain what would be taking place in the bedroom. I, well, I stood outside the door and after you were all busy with each other, I opened it a crack and watched you all together. It was so beautiful--and erotic. I masturbated outside the door until I nearly came, then went into my bathroom to finish because I thought I wouldn't be able to stop myself from making a lot of noise when I came.""</p><p>""Did you?"" asked Elizabeth.</p><p>""Did I what?""</p><p>""Make a lot of noise?""</p><p>Ms. Carter smiled, ""Enough that you would have certainly heard me.""</p><p>""So tonight,"" I said, ""I came in here to complete the seduction. It was wild!""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Elizabeth. ""That was awesome.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Deanna and looked into her mother's face. ""Thanks for being such a great mom.""</p><p>""You need to thank Cheryl,"" she said. ""This would never have happened without her.""</p><p>The compliment made me blush. ""Thank you, Ms. Carter,"" I said, grinning.</p><p>"" 'Ms. Carter' is too formal for what we've done. How about you call me Aunt Jesse?""</p><p>""Okay, Aunt Jesse,"" I said, trying it out. It sounded natural, almost as if she were really my aunt. ""I like that.""</p><p>""So do I, Sweetie. So do I,"" she said in reply and kissed me.</p><p>We finally went to sleep, and the next morning...well, that's another story.</p>"
594,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 12: The Mini-Orgy",Cheryl Taggert,12,"When Cheryl's mommy arrives to pick her up from Deanna's, things REALLY heat up!","['FFfgg', ' Fg', 'Ff', 'FF', 'Fgg', 'Ffg', 'gg', 'fgg', 'voy', 'oral', 'anal', 'ped', 'inc', ' mast']","<p>We had not gotten to sleep until around 3 a.m., so we slept late. In fact, we were all still in Ms. Carter's--I mean Aunt Jesse's--bed. And of course we were naked.</p><p>Just before falling asleep, I had suggested that when my mom arrived that either Elizabeth or her mom answer the door--naked. We'd laughed about it, talking about how surprised my mom would be. They thought it was just a joke, but I was serious.</p><p>We were still lying there, summoning the urge to get up when I heard the doorbell. It was already 10 o'clock, so I knew it was my mom. I reminded them of the idea I'd had the night before and said we really should do that.</p><p>""Do you really think so?"" asked Aunt Jesse. ""It might be a bit too much, don't you think?""</p><p>""No, it won't. She'll actually be thrilled, especially if it's Elizabeth. She said she would love to have sex with her."" Elizabeth smiled at that and her eyes grew big. ""I was supposed to think of some reason Elizabeth should stay the night at our house with me and Deanna, but this is better.""</p><p>The doorbell rang again. I knew my mom would have known I was almost certainly successful with my seduction last night. She would not know I had already gotten the two sisters involved in an incestuous relationship with their mom as well. 
Elizabeth was all smiles. She seemed to like the idea of trying to shock my mom, who saw naked people every working day of her life. I knew she wouldn't be shocked, but she would be very pleasantly surprised.</p><p>""Okay, if you think it's a good idea,"" said Aunt Jesse.</p><p>We all got up and went downstairs and hid to watch Elizabeth open the door with nothing on to greet my mom. She walked to the door, glanced back at us, took a deep breath and opened the door wide. My mom looked at her, smiled, and said, ""Is it okay if I come in?""</p><p>""Please do,"" said Elizabeth, as if she answered the door naked every day.</p><p>When Mom entered, she turned to Elizabeth and said, ""Is your mom home?"" Apparently, she thought I had not involved the girls yet and that her mom must be gone since Elizabeth was answering the door naked.</p><p>""Well, the last I saw her, she was naked in the bed with Cheryl and my sister.""</p><p>Mom got the picture immediately now. She dropped her purse and stepped toward Elizabeth. The three of us watched what was happening. Mom began to undress as she talked to Elizabeth. She was standing perhaps six inches from her as she spoke, her voice dropping into a seductive alto.</p><p>""So. You decided to come let me in looking like this?"" Elizabeth nodded, her desire lighting her eyes like a flame to a candle.</p><p>Mom was naked in an instant and stepped even closer to Elizabeth, who was wide-eyed with lust for my mom. She took Elizabeth in her arms and kissed her passionately on the lips. I couldn't see from where we were, but I knew there was plenty of tongue involved in that kiss. Elizabeth moaned as my mom's hand came up, obviously beginning to play with Elizabeth's titties. Aunt Jesse signaled for us to follow her, and we crept back upstairs and got into bed again.</p><p>Mom and Elizabeth didn't come upstairs immediately, which didn't surprise any of us. We were in the bed and chatting, mostly about the fun we would have now that Jesse was sexually involved with all of us, when they did finally come upstairs about ten minutes later. When they entered the room, I could tell they were both turned on and that neither seemed to have come yet.</p><p>""Were you surprised, Mommy?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes. It seems you've been very busy.""</p><p>""I have to admit I'm glad she has been busy. Last night was wonderful,"" said Aunt Jesse. ""I've thought about this for some time but never thought I would ever act on it. It was a fantasy. The reality is much better though.""</p><p>""Is there room on that king-sized bed for two more?"" asked Mommy.</p><p>""We'll make the room,"" said Aunt Jesse.</p><p>Mommy and Elizabeth fell onto the bed and immediately began kissing each other. The rest of us watched for a bit then joined in, partnering up and having fun. Aunt Jesse began to make love with Deanna, and I joined Mommy and Elizabeth. 
We were quite involved with each other in no time. Mommy was licking Elizabeth as I licked her. Elizabeth was reaching out to play with my pussy and lick me every once in a while too. At one point I noticed Mommy look over at Deanna and her mom. They were in a sixty-nine. Mommy always got very turned on by incest, and this was no exception. She came when she looked at them. It was the first of about six orgasms she had that morning. 
I heard Deanna coming and I looked at her and her mom. Jesse was licking Deanna's pussy as if it were the only thing she ever wanted to do. Deanna's hips were bucking back and forth, pushing her pussy into her mom's mouth. Meanwhile, her fingers were pistoning back and forth into her mom's frothy pussy as the orgasm her mommy was giving her overwhelmed her. Her body began to jerk with the spasms from her orgasm.</p><p>""I love you, Mommy!"" she said as she dived back into her mother's pussy to help her to her next orgasm.</p><p>I was playing with my pussy as I watched this erotic scene. I looked at my mom and Elizabeth, and they had halted their lovemaking long enough to watch what I had just seen--a lovely nine-year-old girl coming with her bald pussy pressed tightly against her mother's mouth. They returned to their own lovemaking, and I turned to now help Deanna with her mom. I moved to where I could suck on Aunt Jesse's nipples, and took one into my mouth, sucking deeply and flicking my tongue across the crown of her nipple, which was a stiffened nub of flesh in my mouth. She moaned loudly as I did this. Her nipples were extremely sensitive, and I must have been making them feel wonderful.</p><p>Soon, Aunt Jesse was coming too, at the exact same moment that Elizabeth came. After a few minutes, we lay back, but once again, I was the one who hadn't come yet.</p><p>I was masturbating myself lightly when Mommy said, ""You're still horny, aren't you?"" I nodded. ""Then we'll have to take care of that.""</p><p>With that, she moved to my head and placed it in her lap and reached down to play with my nipples. Mommy instructed the others what to do. She told Deanna and Elizabeth to start sucking my nipples. Then she told Aunt Jesse to move down to my pussy and begin making love to me there. When Aunt Jesse was in place and beginning to lick my wet slit, Mommy moved down to where Aunt Jesse was and began to twist my body so that my hips were turned so she could get to my butthole. While Deanna and Elizabeth sucked my nipples and played with them, they would lean in to kiss each other. Mommy was licking my butthole and Aunt Jesse was beginning to go to town on my pussy.</p><p>Needless to say, I was having a great time! I had been so horny that it didn't take me long to feel my climax approaching, especially with all the attention my body was getting. Soon, I began to buck and moan, sucking the air between my clinched teeth as I concentrated on the wonderful feelings my mommy and friends were giving me.</p><p>Then I seemed to explode from within. There's no other way to describe it. My body seemed to tense into this tiny ball and then convulse outward. Waves of orgasms hit me like tidal waves, one after the other. I don't know how long the orgasm lasted, but it seemed to last forever. When they finally moved away from me, I felt as though I was made of jelly. I could still feel tremors of post-orgasmic body-quakes spreading throughout my body, like waves moving out from my clit to my pussy to my belly and ass to my breasts and nipples and down my legs and up my spine to the top of my head. I was exhausted and energized at the same time. I was too exhausted to move, but my spirit was energized by the love I felt from Aunt Jesse, Elizabeth, Deanna, and of course my mom.</p><p>Oh, my mommy. I suddenly felt a wave of total love for her wash over me. I blinked away the tears that spilled down my cheeks. Then I closed my eyes and wasn't aware of anything until Mommy woke me to come downstairs for lunch.</p><p>When I arrived in the dining area, Deanna and Elizabeth greeted me with a kiss from each of them. Everyone was still naked, and I realized we probably would be for the remainder of the day. As Deanna kissed me again, we sat on two stools at the breakfast bar and made out for a while. I noticed Mommy and Elizabeth watching us. We were obviously turning them on. I sat there kissing Deanna until her mom put plates in front of us with sandwiches and chips. We looked at the other three and giggled before turning to our lunch.</p><p>As we ate, we talked. Aunt Jesse told us how she had always had erotic feelings for her daughters, but that it was my mom and me who helped her accept those feelings. She told us a story of how she had once gone into Elizabeth's room to watch her sleeping when she was about ten. She had slowly slid the covers off her and pulled her panties aside to look at her pussy as she masturbated herself to orgasm. She explained that Elizabeth, like Deanna, was a hard sleeper who was difficult to wake even after a full night's sleep, so she hadn't worried that she might wake up and see what her mommy was doing. She then told us of how she did the same thing with Deanna the following week. Deanna had been only seven at the time. She had felt a lot of shame for her feelings and had not done that since, though she had thought about it many times, both the memories of what she had done as well as fantasies of doing it again.</p><p>""Now you don't have to sneak, Mommy,"" said Deanna. ""You can just waltz right in, take off our clothes, and lick whatever you want to. Then when we DO wake up, we can start doing the same thing to you.""</p><p>We all laughed at that, but it wasn't necessarily because we found it funny. We actually found it erotic, and I could tell from the look on Aunt Jesse's face that just such an occurrence would happen very soon.</p><p>Mommy decided that after lunch we should all put on shows for the others. She and Aunt Jesse went first. They began by kissing each other and that led to kissing and sucking each other's nipples and boobs, which of course led to playing with each other's pussy and finally ending with them tribbing. Mommy got on top of Aunt Jesse so that Mommy's right leg was between Aunt Jesse's legs and Mommy's left leg was against Aunt Jesse's hip. Mommy was sitting up straight and Aunt Jesse was lying on the bed. She began rubbing her pussy back and forth on Aunt Jesse's pussy, going very fast. Soon they were both coming. We girls agreed it was a great show.</p><p>Deanna and Elizabeth decided we three girls would begin by playing with our pussies. Mommy and Aunt Jesse watched as we all three masturbated for about five minutes. Then Elizabeth leaned over and started fingering her sister Deanna and Deanna reached over to finger me. Holding Deanna's hand in place, I moved around so that I could play with Elizabeth's pussy. That went on for a while until Elizabeth told Deanna and me to sixty-nine. We did, and I could feel the eyes of my mommy, Elizabeth, and her mommy on us as the two youngest of the group pleasured each other with our mouths.</p><p>""Mmm.. you taste great!"" I said between licks.</p><p>""So do you,"" said Deanna, panting towards her next orgasm.</p><p>I managed to glance at Elizabeth, and she was masturbating as she watched us. Then my eyes fell on her mother and mine, and they were doing the same thing.</p><p>In a few moments, I could feel myself starting to come. Deanna was very close too. As I took in one final look at Elizabeth as she rubbed herself off for us, my orgasm hit. A few seconds later, Deanna's overwhelmed her as well. We were two bucking, groaning, licking piles of little-girl flesh. In other words, we were in a state of pure bliss.</p><p>As we came, I could hear Elizabeth and the two moms coming as well. It was a fitting end to our little orgy, I suppose.</p><p>After we all got to a point we could move, we got up and moved downstairs again. Mommy and I had dressed since we would be leaving. Deanna, her sister, and her mother were all still naked, having decided to stay that way until they had to get dressed.</p><p>Mommy and I left after many kisses and promises to have fun again soon. I asked Aunt Jesse if Elizabeth could come stay the night the next time that Deanna did, and she said yes, but that if her husband was out of town, she might join them and sleep in my mom's bed with her.</p><p>When we got in the car, Mommy told me, ""I have a little bit of a surprise for you.""</p><p>""What?"" I asked. I loved surprises.</p><p>""You know the Graysons down the street?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well, you know their daughter Emily?""</p><p>""Yes."" I was beginning to wonder where exactly this was going. The Graysons were a young couple who lived about two blocks from our house. They have a six-year-old daughter named Emily. She's a cute, slender redhead with freckles. She always waves at me when I ride by on my bike and she's playing in their front yard.</p><p>""Well, Mrs. Grayson called last night and she wants you to babysit for them tonight. Mr. Grayson is getting an award from the Chamber of Commerce, and they will be out late.""</p><p>""What did you tell them?""</p><p>""I told them you'd be happy to babysit Emily.""</p><p>""What happened to their usual babysitter?"" The Graysons usually had a college student they know stay with Emily.</p><p>""She can't be there because she is out of town this weekend. She got called away for a family emergency and the Graysons were running out of people to call because it's also prom weekend for the high school kids. I was right telling them you'd babysit, I hope. I think it would be good for you to get into the babysitting ranks and earn a little spending money.""</p><p>""That sounds fine. They do know I'm only nine, don't they?"" I had always thought of babysitters as at least eleven or twelve.</p><p>""Yes, but to be honest, they were getting desperate. I assured them that I would keep my cell on and you could call me away from what I would be doing and I could be there in five minutes.""</p><p>""What will you be doing?""</p><p>""I have a dinner party I'm going to, remember?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" I said. Mommy had been planning to go to this dinner party that a friend who was not in ""the business,"" as Mommy called it, was putting on. She always made sure she knew lots of people not in the adult entertainment industry because if that's all the friends you have, ""life can get mighty strange,"" as she put it.</p><p>I knew what she meant by ""mighty strange."" It had nothing to do with sex. But it had quite a bit to do with drugs. That's one thing Mommy kept at a distance, and she told me she would kill me if she ever found out I was doing drugs. ""Life's too much fun without drugs,"" she often said. I believed her. I'd never done anything like that and my life was mostly a blast! I mean, there aren't that many moms who not only accept their child's sexuality, but also encourage it, especially at my age.</p><p>When we got home, it was almost three o'clock. I was due at the Graysons at six. Mommy suggested a short nap to help me recover from last night and this morning. I usually don't like to nap in the afternoon, but this time I accepted the idea happily. I was still very tired.</p><p>Mommy woke me up at five so I could shower before walking down to the Graysons. As far as I could tell, they were very nice people. They were both in their late twenties and I thought they were very attractive. In fact, Mrs. Grayson had often been a part of a fantasy I'd had while masturbating.</p><p>She looked like an older version of Emily. She had red hair and freckles. When I was little I once asked her how many freckles she had. She had said, ""I'm not sure. Maybe you can count them for me."" Of course, because I was only seven when that happened, she had no idea that this comment was the beginning of my fantasies about her.</p><p>I would imagine she asked me over one day to count her freckles. When I arrive at her house, in my fantasy of course, she would answer the door completely naked, saying, ""If you're going to count my freckles, I have to be naked."" In my fantasy I got inside and she said that if I was going to count her freckles, she would have to check my body to see if I had any stray freckles as well, so I needed to get naked with her. Of course, one thing led to another and we ended up having sex. In my fantasy, I usually came imagining her face between my thighs and licking my pussy as her beautiful red hair spread out from her head like a fire that was scorching my pussy into orgasms.</p><p>Anyway, I left for her house. I was wearing shorts and a tank top that said, ""Smiles on the outside"" on the front and ""But full of mischief"" on the back. There were these two pictures on the shirt, a small angel on the front and a little devil on the back. My mommy bought it for me because, as she said, ""It fits you."" As I approached their house to ring the doorbell, I was totally unaware of how this night would turn out. In fact, I wasn't even thinking it would turn out to be anything but a few hours with Emily before she went to bed. Boy, was <b><i>I</i></b> wrong!</p>"
595,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 13: Adventures in Babysitting",Cheryl Taggert,13,Cheryl goes on her first babysitting job and gets some unexpected surprises.  These surprises continue in chapter 14.,"['gg', 'mast', 'oral', 'beast']","<p>As I stepped up to the front door to ring the bell, I heard a small dog inside yapping. I had never known the Graysons owned a dog, so this was a bit of a surprise. I had wanted a dog, but Mommy didn't want one, so this surprise was a good one. I could play with their dog after Emily went to bed.</p><p>Mrs. Grayson opened the door with the small dog lying along her forearm. The dog was a small poodle, not my favorite breed, but it was cute. Emily was standing behind her mom, smiling shyly at me.</p><p>""Come in, dear,"" said Mrs. Grayson. ""We are so glad you could sit with Emily for us. If you hadn't, I would probably have to stay home with her and miss my husband's 'big moment.' "" She said the last with a smile, overly pronouncing the words as if to place separate quotation marks around them. I fell in love with her smile at that moment. I almost felt special just to receive that smile meant just for me. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, and I'm pretty sure I blushed.</p><p>Mrs. Grayson chuckled and stepped back to allow me through the door. As she placed the dog on the floor, he came to me immediately to check me out, sniffing my feet and legs. ""Don't mind Annie,"" said Mrs. Grayson, pointing at the dog. ""She just wants to make sure you aren't planning on robbing us."" I looked back at that mesmerizing smile and realized she was just joking with me.</p><p>""Thank you for having me sit for you, Mrs. Grayson,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, hon, it's about time I ask you not to call me that. Now that you're sitting for us, you can call me Ronni.""</p><p>""Ronni?""</p><p>""Yep. Short for Veronica.""</p><p>I felt as if I had just been invited to dine with the Queen of England. She wanted me to call her by her first name, without even putting ""Miss"" or even ""Aunt"" in front of it, like Deanna's mom! Maybe she allowed everyone to call her that, but I felt so special being told to use her first name.</p><p>As she gave me instructions for the evening and showed me around their house, I followed her around like a lovesick puppy, which I suppose I was.</p><p>""Make sure Emily gets a bath before bedtime. No school tomorrow, so she can stay up 'til ten. Annie usually sleeps with her, so you can allow the dog in her room. Besides, she would whine and cry and scratch at the door if you didn't.""</p><p>Oh, well, there went the idea of playing with the dog.</p><p>""Also, there's a frozen pizza in the freezer. Your mom told me you are very responsible and often cook frozen pizzas at home. Is that right?""</p><p>""Yes."" I could barely talk. Her dress hadn't been zipped, and I could see she wasn't wearing a bra. Her boobs weren't very big, so she could easily get away with that. I found myself wishing I could kiss every freckle, ending with her nipples before moving down....</p><p>Suddenly, I realized she had asked me a question and I'd missed it. She was standing in a posture that obviously suggested she was waiting for me to answer. ""I'm sorry, my mind was sorta wandering. What did you say?"" I turned redder than her hair. How embarrassing!</p><p>""I asked if you have any questions,"" she said, a slight smirk on her face as if she might have guessed what I had been thinking, though I knew she couldn't have.</p><p>At that moment, Mr. Grayson came into the room. ""You ready?"" he asked.</p><p>""In just a second,"" Ronni said, looking back at me, still waiting for my response.</p><p>""Oh, no. No questions,"" I said.</p><p>She pointed to a pad on the table next to their house phone. ""All the numbers you need, including my cell, are on there. Be sure to call if you need something or have a question you haven't considered."" She was still smiling at me, her green eyes sparkling.</p><p>""Ready now?"" asked Mr. Grayson.</p><p>""Would you zip me?"" she asked him then turned to look at me, putting her back to her husband. She was looking at me, well, oddly, as if she were silently asking if I'd noticed her bare back and the fact she wasn't wearing a bra. Looking into those emerald eyes, I swallowed the lump in my throat. I suddenly became aware that my pussy was almost throbbing from the erotic thoughts I had been having about her.</p><p>He stepped up to her and grabbed the zipper. ""Up or down?"" he asked jokingly. Emily giggled at that, and Ronni looked at her and put a ""shush"" finger to her smiling lips and giggled, herself.</p><p>""Up, of course. We have to go, and we can't be undressing in front of our sitter.""</p><p>I SO wanted to say, ""Please, go ahead,"" but of course I kept my mouth shut. After he had zipped her, she looked at me with those sparkling jewels of her eyes and leaned down to kiss my cheek. As she did, I actually wondered if she knew what she was doing to me--wondered if perhaps she could even smell my young, bald pussy as it gushed in excitement for her.</p><p>As she left, she turned to me and said, ""Oh, one other thing. Don't go snooping in our bedroom after Emily goes down for the night. I used to babysit myself and know how curiosity works."" She gave me a final smile, as if she actually WANTED me to snoop around. Then she did another strange thing. She winked at me, as if the two of us were sharing some secret Mr. Grayson was unaware of. Her eyes cut to look down the hall to their bedroom, and then she was gone. I stood rooted to the spot, unable to move at first, and very aware that if I so much as touched my pussy, I might come. I stood there, breathing deeply, trying to get control of my horniness.</p><p>""You gonna cook the pizza now?"" asked Emily, taking my hand.</p><p>I looked down into her cute face. ""Oh, yeah,"" I said and moved to turn on the oven and pull out the pizza for dinner.</p><p>All through dinner I thought about those last words, the smile, the strange wink, and the cut of Ronni's eyes toward the hallway that led to only two rooms, Mr. Grayson's study and their bedroom. It was almost as if she were making sure the idea of snooping around occurred to me--as if she wanted to make sure I considered doing just that. The smile, the wink, the glance down the bedroom hallway, all said, ""I'm just kidding, you know. Please. Snoop all you wish."" I realized I now had something to do instead of playing with the dog.</p><p>After we had eaten, we moved to the den and turned on the TV. Sitting down, I was greeted by Annie, who jumped up into my lap. Emily sat beside me on the small loveseat, and we both petted Annie as she sat on me. A few seconds of petting went by and Annie ducked her head down and began to sniff my pussy.</p><p>When that happened, Emily giggled. ""She does that a lot,"" she said.</p><p>""She does?""</p><p>""Yeah. Sometimes Mommy is in her panties and Annie will start sniffing and even licking down there."" I looked at Emily to see if she was telling the truth, and she was smiling at me, as if she knew that was ""bad"" but was sharing the secret with me anyway.</p><p>""What does your mom do when Annie starts licking like that?"" I asked, trying not to sound as if it were that big a deal.</p><p>""She says 'not now, Annie' or 'stop it, Annie' and puts her down.""</p><p>'Not now'? Did that mean she allowed it when Emily wasn't there? ""Does Annie ever sniff and lick you like that?""</p><p>Instead of answering, she looked at the TV and said, ""Let's watch SpongeBob!""</p><p>I could see right through her. She was avoiding my question. That made the answer obvious, of course. It occurred to me that this was the same age I had been when my mom had first gotten involved with me. There were only three years separating us--well nearly four actually, since I would turn ten soon--and the idea of starting some ""fun"" with Emily had my pussy getting wet again. Besides that, Annie had moved from just sniffing and was starting to lick my pussy through my shorts. She could smell the lovely fluids that were at that moment spreading throughout my pussy, lubricating my pussy lips and clit and wanted a taste. Again, I wondered if Ronni had ever allowed Annie a taste of her pussy when Emily wasn't there. Of course, being only nine, almost ten, I had no such compunction. In fact, it became the catalyst for the plan I was hatching to have some sort of sexual contact with Emily. Strangely, I had not really thought about having sex with her because I was the babysitter, and the job seemed important to me.</p><p>I sat back and as Emily put a SpongeBob DVD in to watch, I actually spread my legs a bit to allow Annie better access to my pussy, even though I wasn't really feeling the contact much since I had on shorts and panties between her tongue and my pussy.</p><p>""Are you going to let her do that?"" Emily asked as she sat beside me again.</p><p>""Why not? You do.""</p><p>""Uh-UH!"" she said, but a look that asked how I knew that was clear on her face.</p><p>""It's okay; I won't tell. I know you've done this because you ignored my question about it. If you hadn't done it, you'd have said so.""</p><p>""You promise you won't tell?""</p><p>""I not only promise, I swear I won't--as long as YOU don't tell either.""</p><p>""I swear I won't tell!"" she said. Suddenly, SpongeBob wasn't so interesting. Instead, she was watching Annie digging her nose into my crotch.</p><p>I looked over at Emily and asked, ""You swear you won't tell about ANYTHING we do together?""</p><p>She nodded, a grin spread across her face. It was a naughty grin--a grin that said, ""Yes, I have allowed Annie to lick me there and it felt very good, and I hope we will be doing stuff like that tonight.""</p><p>With her promise not to tell about anything we did, I reached down to unsnap my shorts. Lifting my hips, I pulled them down to my ankles and kicked them off. Now Annie had access to my pussy through my thin cotton panties. Soon the gusset was soaked with Annie's saliva. She acted as if she was enjoying a wonderful meal, which of course she was.</p><p>I looked over at Emily, who was entranced by the dog's licking. She looked up at me and said, ""It feels good, doesn't it?""</p><p>I nodded. ""It feels great!""</p><p>Glancing from the dog to me, she whispered, ""You know what feels better?"" as if someone might hear her and stop what we were doing.</p><p>""What?"" I whispered back, already knowing what she would probably say.</p><p>""When she licks you when you don't have panties on."" She blushed and giggled nervously.</p><p>""Oh, wow! That does sound nice. You've done that before?""</p><p>She nodded. Now, she became bolder, as if teaching me something wonderful. ""Sometimes in bed--well, sometimes I take off my panties and let her lick me there,"" she said, her voice making it sound like a question. ""And it feels all tingly,"" she finished, keeping her eyes on what Annie was doing to me.</p><p>""You SWEAR you won't tell?"" I asked a final time.</p><p>""I SWEAR!"" she said, sounding a bit annoyed I would ask again.</p><p>Reaching for the elastic band, I pulled my panties down and off, exposing my bare pussy to Annie's tongue and Emily's gaze.</p><p>Annie really went to town on me then. This dog LOVED the taste of pussy. I was definitely getting cranked up. Each naughty lick from the dog sent small spasms coursing through my body. Annie shoved her nose into my clit as her tongue sought the open fountain of my vagina. My breathing became panting, my heart was pounding, my mouth seemed to go dry.</p><p>I was getting close. Not only was the fact that I was allowing a dog to lick me turning me on, but the fact that Emily was watching me--and obviously getting turned on--was about to send me over the edge.</p><p>When Emily suddenly pulled her shorts and panties off in one quick movement and I got a look at her horny little pussy, it was all I needed. I went over the edge and came. The throbbing and spasms shot through me like electric current. As I came, I would look first at where Annie was licking me and then at Emily, who had begun to play with her pussy subconsciously. Or hell, maybe consciously. I didn't know and didn't care. Her fingers were squeezing and strumming her bald little pussy, and that was enough for me.</p><p>My body spasmed and shook as the orgasm rifled through my body, and moans escaped my mouth in rhythmic bursts that matched my irregular breathing.</p><p>After I finished coming, I looked at Emily. She wasn't surprised at my orgasm at all. The thought occurred to me that either she had had them before, or that she was very aware of their existence.</p><p>She reached over and removed Annie from my pussy and placed her at her own. Lying back, she spread her knees out sideways, placing the soles of her feet together. This allowed the maximum room for Annie to continue her pussy feast. And continue she did.</p><p>The look on Emily's face changed from one of horny interest to one of satisfaction. Her little pussy was fully exposed, and the sight got my juices churning again. Soon, Emily had grasped the backs of her knees and was pulling herself open for the dog. Annie was licking Emily as if she may never get another meal of fresh pussy again. In the meantime Emily's hips began to buck and shake, reacting to the slathering tongue. Her breathing grew ragged and her face grew almost as red as her hair from her exertions.</p><p>Then the answer to why she was not surprised by my orgasm happened, as I knew it probably would. Little Emily came, and she came hard. This was unusual for one so young, but I suppose she'd had plenty of practice, and this was obviously not her first orgasm.</p><p>As her spasms slowed, I reached over and picked up Annie.</p><p>""You have to put her outside for a while, or she won't stop,"" said Emily, her voice weak from her exertion to reach her climax.</p><p>I took Annie to the back door and put her outside and returned to the den, where Emily was still spread out before me, her fingers still playing lazily in her pussy.</p><p>Without considering whether or not it would surprise her, I knelt down on the floor in front of her and, leaning in, place my mouth on her tiny slit and began to lick her myself.</p><p>Emily gasped and I looked up into her wide eyes as she tensed her belly to sit up a bit to look at what I was doing. THIS was new to her. Then the idea dawned on her: If a dog could lick her, then of course other people could, and the feelings would be at least as good as those brought by Annie's tongue. I aimed to let her know it could be better because another person wouldn't be licking blindly about her pussy, but would hone in on the areas that felt best, such as her clit.</p><p>Within a few seconds, Emily was lying back on the loveseat and letting me do whatever I wanted, as long as those wonderful feelings didn't stop. I took my pinkie finger and played around at the entrance to her vagina without pushing it in. I had no intention of taking her cherry, and a finger inside a six-year-old would probably tear her cherry and the blood might scare her. No, I was just wanting to provide the pleasure tickling her there allowed.</p><p>Soon, she was coming again. Her hips went wild, and I did my best to hold her in place, using my hands on her tiny butt to keep her as still as possible.</p><p>When I was finished, I removed my top. Seeing me do that, she removed hers as well. Now we were naked, and I sat beside her and began to play with my pussy in the hope that she might decide to do to me what I had done to her.</p><p>When she'd caught her breath again, she asked, ""What does it taste like?""</p><p>I could still taste her cream on my lips, so to show her, I leaned in and kissed her, tongue and all. She was surprised by this but didn't fight me. Soon, she had learned how to use her own tongue and she was practically a pro.</p><p>Pulling back, I asked, ""Do you taste yourself?""</p><p>""I guess. You mean that's me?""</p><p>""Yeah. You like it?""</p><p>""I guess. Do you taste like that too?""</p><p>""Only one way to find out,"" I said, and smiled.</p><p>She looked down at my pussy where my fingers were still playing. Then she dropped to her knees and positioned herself in front of my pussy. She stared at it for a bit, and I pointed some things out to her.</p><p>""That's my clit,"" I said, pointing to the nub near the top of my slit. ""That's where it feels the best.""</p><p>She leaned in and tentatively kissed my pussy. Licking her lips, she must have decided either she liked the taste, or at least didn't mind it, because she dove into me, kissing and tonguing my clit and smearing my juices all over her face.</p><p>I gave her some minor instruction and soon she could have passed for a top-notch cunnilinguist. She took to lesbian sex like a natural. I was soon rocking back and forth, loving the sight and feel of having her tongue inside my pussy as she lapped up the juices that were pouring out of me like water from a faucet.</p><p>Then I came. And, God, do I mean came. The orgasm seemed to pick me up and rip me apart. Shock waves rumbled through my body, one after the other. I suppose it was doing things I hadn't ever done before that may have been a difference maker for me. I had never had a dog lick my pussy to orgasm before, much less in front of a sexy little six-year-old sex nymph. And, while it seems odd to me now, I had never considered Emily as a sexual partner. Now, I know that many teenaged girls use their jobs as babysitters to seduce their charges, both male and female. At the time, however, I was only a few weeks short of turning ten, and the idea that a babysitter would do that was beyond my knowledge. I now realize it is fairly natural for this to happen. I have friends who have confessed to ""messing around"" with the little ones they watched. One even told me she used to lick seven-month-old twins, one male and one female.</p><p>But I was only approaching the age of ten, and I thought I had discovered something wonderful that nobody knew could happen. As sexually mature as I was, that sounds strange to me now, but it's the truth.</p><p>Anyway, by now, it was time for Emily's bath, followed by her bedtime. I still wanted to snoop around her parents' bedroom since I wasn't sure I would ever get another chance, and Ronni had practically dared me to do some snooping in there.</p><p>I had a lot of fun bathing Emily. She usually bathed herself, but she understood my desire to ""help"" her. She giggled a lot as I washed her pussy and her little butt. My soapy fingers were everywhere, including teasing her tiny rosebud.</p><p>When I put her to bed, she asked me to get Annie for her. I did, and turned off the overhead light, making sure the nightlight was working before leaving her and her little canine lover. I then went to the other side of the house to begin snooping around her parents' bedroom. I was hoping there would be something sexy waiting for me there.</p><p>I wasn't disappointed.</p>"
596,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 14: More Babysitting Adventures",Cheryl Taggert,14,"As Cheryl explores Emily's parents' bedroom, she makes an eye-opening discovery.  Then when the parents get home and Ronni wakes Cheryl in the den, more sparks fly.","['FF', 'mast', 'Fg', 'ped']","<p>I entered the adults' bedroom and turned on the light. Their room was beautiful. Mirrors covered one wall, as well as an area above their bed. I was still naked, and the sight of my nude body in the mirror that covered the opposite wall was intriguing. It was only 10:15, and Ronni had said it would be after midnight before they got home, probably close to one, so I wasn't afraid of being caught. In fact, as I snooped in their room, I began to almost wish I would get caught. These were two people who LOVED sex.</p><p>I went to their bed and looked up into the mirror on the ceiling. The reason for it was more than obvious. Then I slowly opened the drawer of the bedside table on my side. The drawer was filled with erotic fiction books. Most of them dealt with swinging couples, but there was one that was about a family that had sex with each other and their neighbors. As I read a part of this book, my breathing grew a bit ragged as I could feel the telltale moisture building in my pussy once again. I put that book aside, thinking I would come back to it if I had time, and noticed that the bed's headboard had a sliding door that opened up a small area there for storing things. Well, what was stored in this one really got me going. Ronni had three vibrating dildos in there.</p><p>I picked up one and sniffed it. The smell was intoxicating. I thought to myself that this dildo was coated with Ronni's pussy juice, and the smell was heavenly. Without thinking, I put the dildo in my mouth and sucked and licked the dried juices off.</p><p>I moved to the other side of the bed to check out the bedside table there, and what I found nearly made me faint. On top of a stack of DVDs was one I recognized as one of my mom's. Fuck! Another family that liked to watch my mom fucking men and women! There were six DVDs in the drawer, but only the one on top was of my mom. I began to wonder if Ronni had left this one on top for a reason.</p><p>Then I noticed that the one below my mom's DVD was a DVD-R, not a commercial DVD. Wondering what might be on it, I started to take it to the den to watch some of it when I noticed there was a DVD player and TV in the bedroom. Of course. They probably wouldn't watch these in the den with the chance that Emily might come in.</p><p>I turned on the DVD player and TV and inserted the DVD. After a few flashes, I was suddenly watching Ronni. She was on the bed, with a dildo in her pussy. She was masturbating herself and talking to whoever was operating the camera, probably her husband.</p><p>""You want me to do this?"" Ronni asked the camera.</p><p>The camera moved in a nodding motion.</p><p>Then Ronni moved to a doggy-style position, inserting the dildo further into her vagina. She moved her front half to the bed, resting her head and shoulders there, and her other hand sought her clit, which she rubbed, first slowly, then faster. Soon she was grunting.</p><p>""Oh, yeah. That's good,"" said a feminine voice. It was the person with the camera. I could tell because of how close the voice sounded, not to mention that Ronni was busy moaning. The camera began to wiggle and the woman with the camera began panting. The wiggle was rhythmic, and I realized she was masturbating as she filmed Ronni doing the same.</p><p>Ronni moved onto her back again. Looking at the camera, she asked, ""Tell me about your fantasy again.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah. I want to come hearing it again. It shouldn't but it makes me so hot to fantasize about it.""</p><p>""Well, it's just fantasy, you know.""</p><p>""Okay, you've said it for the record. Now tell me.""</p><p>""I fantasize about Emily.""</p><p>I swallowed hard. Emily? This woman was telling Ronni about a fantasy involving Emily--a sexual fantasy--and Ronni was getting off on it.</p><p>""What do you fantasize about my little girl?"" Ronni asked, slowing the movement of the dildo probably to hold off the approaching orgasm.</p><p>""I fantasize I catch her with the dog. She's in bed and naked, just as you said she was when you spied her doing that. And Annie is between her legs. Licking her.""</p><p>""Licking her--what?""</p><p>""Licking her pussy. Oh, my God. Did you really catch her doing that?""</p><p>""Yes, but she doesn't know I caught her. She was too, well, involved. What would you do, again? You'd watch her, right?""</p><p>""Yes. I'd watch her, taking off my own clothes as I did and start playing with myself.""</p><p>""Then what? Tell me again.""</p><p>""I'd open the door and walk in. At first she'd be too--involved--to see me. Then, she would and she'd get scared at first--until she saw I was naked and playing with my own pussy.""</p><p>""Then what?""</p><p>""Then I would move the dog away and start licking her myself. I would lick that baby pussy and make it feel oh....so....good--""</p><p>""Tell me about her...what would she do?""</p><p>""She would love it. Then she'd say, 'I wish my mommy would do that' and then I would have her coming. She would have an orgasm.""</p><p>""Oh, yes!"" said Ronni, and she began to come. The camera got wobbly, and I could hear the woman with the camera coming too. Then there was another flash and a new scene started, this one of Ronni and a woman. The camera was fixed and not moving, so I assumed this must be the woman who had been making the movie of Ronni. The room looked the same, including the clothing strewn about the floor, which I had seen in the previous part of the movie.</p><p>Then, looking, I saw that something seemed rather strange. It appeared that Ronni was having sex with--Ronni. This woman looked exactly like Ronni, and it hit me like a truck. Ronni had an identical twin.</p><p>And they were lovers.</p><p>And her twin sister fantasized about having sex with Emily.</p><p>And, apparently, so did Ronni, given her desire to hear the fantasy ""again"" in the previous part of the movie. The sisters moved naturally into a sixty-nine. The camera, either on a tripod or some surface where it was aimed at the bed, did not allow for much in the way of actually seeing what they were doing, but of course, I knew exactly what was happening between their legs.</p><p>I was still holding the DVD of my mom's movie and, looking at it, another thought struck me. The movie was about two sisters who had sex with various people but were never quite satisfied. I had seen the movie before, of course. In the movie, the sisters would get together and talk about their sexual conquests, but they would always talked about being disappointed with their lover. This finally led to the two sisters having sex with each other. The movie was called ""Love Me Like a Sister.""</p><p>I looked back at the DVD that was playing of Ronni and her identical twin. No wonder she likes this DVD of my mom, I thought.</p><p>Then something else occurred to me. Ronni had caught Emily in bed with Annie licking her pussy. As I watched Ronni and Randi (her sister's name, I discovered, through dialogue), I lay back and placed the dildo I'd cleaned with my mouth against my clit and turned it on. Soon, I was coming again, for the third time that night. After last night, I was getting sore, and after that final one, I put everything back as I'd found them-
-with one exception.</p><p>I placed my mom's DVD under the DVD of Ronni and her sister, instead of on top of it. I figured that Ronni had made it obvious she wanted me to find this, and I decided to make it obvious that I had--and had watched her and her sister having sex. I also did not clean the dildo I had used. I also made sure it was in a different area of the headboard's storage area so she would know I had used it. I pictured her sniffing it and smiling to herself as she licked it clean.</p><p>I snuck back into Emily's room. She was asleep, as well as Annie. I went to her bathroom attached to her bedroom and saw her panties on the floor. She'd been wearing them when I put her to bed. Sneaking up to the bed, I pulled the covers down a bit. Her pajamas were on. I reached down and stroked her butt. Her panties were now gone.</p><p>I looked over to Annie and smiled. Apparently, she had gotten at least one more meal of pussy before ending the night. Perhaps this was an almost nightly thing.</p><p>I left her room, went to the den, and put my clothes back on.</p><p>I dozed off on the loveseat and awoke when Ronni gently shook me. She was looking at me and smiling. Then she leaned in and kissed me softly on the lips. Not a lover's kiss, just a peck, but it was enough. I had forgotten to wash my mouth after all that sex, and she knew the smell of pussy.</p><p>""You've been a busy girl,"" she said.</p><p>""When did you get here?"" I asked, doing my best to wake up fully.</p><p>""Long enough to see you did more than snoop in my bedroom. Like the movie?""</p><p>Suddenly, I wasn't so sure she had wanted me to find what I did. Her expression did not give her thoughts away.</p><p>""Are you mad?"" I asked, needing to be sure before saying anything else.</p><p>""I guess that would depend.""</p><p>""On what?""</p><p>""On what you thought of the movie. You did watch it, didn't you?""</p><p>""Yes. Wait. Which movie do you mean?""</p><p>Her right eyebrow rose. ""Why, the one you left on top.""</p><p>I nodded. ""I'd seen the one with my mom.""</p><p>""Well, you are a bad little girl, aren't you? You snoop in your mom's stuff too?""</p><p>I was finally awake enough to know what I was saying. It had probably been a mistake to say I'd seen my mom's movie. Ronni didn't know about our sexual relationship, though something told me she wouldn't mind. Would love it, in fact. But I couldn't let that particular cat out of the bag.</p><p>""Sometimes,"" I said and smiled sheepishly, hoping she would smile too. She did.</p><p>""So, you haven't answered my question. Did you like it?""</p><p>I hesitated, then realized she already knew the answer. ""Yes.""</p><p>""A lot?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""You used one of my toys, didn't you?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Was it good?""</p><p>I nodded again. I became aware that she was unsnapping my shorts and lowering the zipper. Before I knew it, her hand was inside my panties, feeling me.</p><p>""Where's your husband?"" I asked, wondering if he might catch her doing this to me.</p><p>""Passed out in the bed.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""You're still wet.""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Did it shock you that I have sex with my twin sister?""</p><p>""A little at first, but mostly because I didn't know you had a twin.""</p><p>""You won't tell anyone about my little homemade movie, will you?""</p><p>""Of course not.""</p><p>""And you won't tell anyone I started playing with your pussy, will you?""</p><p>I shook my head, staring into her emerald eyes, wondering what she'd do if I reached for her pussy as well.</p><p>Then she was tugging my shorts and panties down. When she had them off, she pulled my hips closer to the edge of the loveseat. She looked at me, licked her lips, and moved her mouth to me, licking me first, then covering my pussy with her mouth. She moaned.</p><p>""I've wanted you for nearly a year,"" she said when she came up for air. ""Does that bother you?""</p><p>""No, I've wanted you too.""</p><p>""Wow... being the daughter of a porn actress must make you more sexually mature than other girls your age.""</p><p>""Maybe. I know other girls my age who like sex.""</p><p>""Maybe one day you'll introduce me."" She smiled and returned to my pussy.</p><p>After I came, she moved back up onto the loveseat. I think she was surprised when I moved to get my hand under her dress. I felt along her leg and up to her panties. Then I moved them aside and began to finger her, first with one finger, then with two. I put my pinkie on her butthole and pressed, entering her there as well. Her breathing became rapid. She was panting in seconds. I pushed the dress up so I could see what I was doing, then dropped down to eat her pussy. I kept my fingers where they were, pistoning them in and out of her sopping vagina and tight butthole. Before I knew it, she was coming on my face. I crooked my finger up and massaged her g-spot, and she nearly came off the loveseat.</p><p>We lay there until she spoke.</p><p>""Get dressed and I'll take you home. However, I want you to be sure to return--often.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""I have one other question, and I really don't care what the answer is, okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, wondering what she might ask.</p><p>""Did you have any kind of sex with Emily?""</p><p>Well, she'd said she didn't mind which answer I gave, so I told the truth. ""Yes.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Well, first we let the dog lick us.""</p><p>""Did she come like that?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Did you?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Did you do anything else?""</p><p>""You won't be mad?""</p><p>She smiled that same smile I had fallen in love with. ""No, I won't be mad.""</p><p>""Yes, we did."" She waited this time without saying anything for me to go on. ""We ate each other.""</p><p>Her eyes got wide at that. ""Had she ever done that before?""</p><p>I could see what she was thinking--that Randi had seduced her niece as she had fantasized about doing. ""No, I was her first.""</p><p>She looked at me, smiling seductively this time. ""I bet that you won't be her last, though. Do you think she'd have a problem with my sister or me doing the same things with her?""</p><p>""No. I think she'd like it.""</p><p>""How do you know?""</p><p>I couldn't very well tell her that I did stuff with my mom and recognized the same libido in Emily, so I made something up. ""She just likes that stuff, no matter who's doing it to her. She already loves you two, so there shouldn't be any problem with it.""</p><p>""Would you help us?""</p><p>""Help you what?""</p><p>""Seduce Emily.""</p><p>I thought about that and decided it sounded like fun. I knew Emily would like it. And I knew the rest of us would too.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Good. Now get dressed and let me take you home. Can you come by tomorrow afternoon--or rather, this afternoon? I want to discuss it with you. Randi will be her around two.""</p><p>""Okay. I have to ask my mom, but I don't see why not.""</p><p>""Good. Now, get dressed before I eat you up again.""</p><p>As I lay in bed that night, I thought about what had happened and what I had expected to happen. Life is funny that way. We think something will go one way, and it goes in quite another direction. A wonderful direction, in this case.</p>"
597,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star, Chapter 15: ""Aunt Emmy's Visit""",Cheryl Taggert,15,"Cheryl gets home from her babysitting adventure to find her nineteen-year-old Aunt Emily, whom she calls Aunt Emmy,is visiting from college.","['Fg', 'oral', 'inc', 'ped']","<p>The usual applies. This is my intellectual property. Ask if you want to repost it somewhere. This chapter, and the inclusion of the character who is later in this chapter referred to as Aunt Emmy, is the result of my forgetting a part of the first chapter that I never got back to but meant to. Re-reading it the other day, I realized that Cheryl's then 16 year old aunt, her mom's sister, had visited Cheryl in the night by invitation of Cheryl's mom, and was supposed to be included later in the story but never was. Cheryl grew up a few years, and the aunt has now aged those three years as well. In writer's parlance, this is called ""Oops!"" And even the best have done it, forgetting literary promises made in the early going. In his first version, Melville killed off Ishmael at the end of the regrettably titled <i>Moby Dick</i>--until someone pointed out that Ishmael was telling the story after it had all happened. Melville re-wrote his original ending. (See what you learn studying English in college?) Anyway, here's that character again after many literally untold orgasms with Cheryl. And I changed how Cheryl refers to her as Aunt Emmy because I have since introduced another Emily in the story. (Yes, I know someone very well by that name and am paying her a well-deseerved tribute.) So enjoy!</p><p>When I got home it was late. After Ronnie pulled into the driveway, she took me in her arms and kissed me passionately, telling me she'd see me this afternoon for our fun with her daughter Emily. As I got out of her car, feeling the tingling on my lips--both sets--I noticed a car that I didn't recognize at first. Only when I got closer and saw the university decal did I realize whose car it was. My mom's sister, my Aunt Emily, was there, having arrived for a surprise visit sometime after I'd left for my babysitting job with, ironically, Ronni's daughter Emily.</p><p>I'd had sex with my aunt a number of times, the first being very shortly after my mom and I started making love when I was only six. Aunt Emily was only sixteen then, still a junior in high school, but I learned that she'd been doing things with Mom, her sister, for almost ten years by that time. I had been asleep and was awakened by the knowledge that someone was licking my pussy. I thought it was Mom or her girlfriend Jill, but I heard them in the hallway talking. Finally, I discovered it was my Aunt Emily whose lively tongue was giving me supreme pleasures below my waist. </p><p>The next day, Mom had told me how she and her sister got started playing around and eventually becoming full-blown lovers. Mom had been noticing that her baby sister, who was only seven at the time, liked to put her hands in her pants while watching TV and rubbing herself absent-mindedly. She could remember her own discoveries of the pleasure her slit held for her and decided to approach Emily with an offer to teach her about her body. Emily had worshipped her big sister, who was seventeen at the time. </p><p>One night, their parents had gone out for the evening, and Mom had been in charge of giving her sister her bath and getting her to bed. Mom had done this many times, but hadn't considered doing anything sexual with her baby sister until then. ""I don't know,"" Mom had said. ""I just suddenly got hot for her little body.""</p><p>When their parents had been gone long enough that Mom knew they were gone for the evening and hadn't forgotten something that would cause their unexpected return, Mom asked her little sister if she wanted a ""normal"" bath or a ""super-duper"" bath. Of course, a seven-year-old will always pick the ""super-duper"" anything. Then Emily wanted to know what the difference was between the two.</p><p>""Well,"" Mom had said, ""super-duper baths are only for girls old enough to enjoy them while never telling anyone about how much fun they had in them.""</p><p>Aunt Emily, whose libido it turned out was advanced for her age (that must run in the family or something), went along with everything that night, enjoying each touch, kiss, and lick more than the one before. Mom said by the time Emily got out of the tub, she'd had every erogenous zone stimulated to the point that she was begging for more. Mom had begun with washing her with her bare hands and soap, paying special attention to her little pussy and butthole. Then she'd taught her that kisses and licks felt even better than touches. Of course, Mom was in the tub with her, and she'd taught Aunt Emily how to pleasure not only herself, but her big sister too. They ended up in Mom's bed, naked and horny, where Mom taught Emily the finer points of pussy licking. By the time Emily was carried to her own bed, Mom had achieved as many as five orgasms and Emily had actually had two. From that moment on, they were lovers. Aunt Emily had come to stay with Mom just before I was born, and three days before my birth, she had licked Mom to countless orgasms.</p><p>So it was only natural that when Mom and I got involved, Aunt Emily was invited over late one night (she had to sneak out of their parents' home) and sample my pussy. I even remembered that as she licked me, Mom got behind her and licked her. I've had dozens of threesomes with mom and her baby sister. Mom is ten years older than Emily, and Emily is ten years older than me, which makes the circle complete.</p><p>Well, as I said Aunt Emily had come in from college and was staying at our place. I knew what had gone on while I was having my fun babysitting, and I hoped there would be enough energy for me sometime in the brief time that Aunt Emily was staying with us. She was an insatiable young woman of nineteen by that time. Her hair was blonde, her pussy was bare, and her boobs were a perfect 32B. In spite of the fun I'd had babysitting little Emily that night, my mouth and pussy were watering over the thought of having sex with my aunt.</p><p>I had my own key and let myself in, wondering how long Aunt Emmy, as I often called her, would be there. She was a sophomore in college, which was about 120 miles away, which was a two-plus-hour drive because of some city traffic you had to get through before getting to the interstate from the college and from the interstate to our house. I knew her classes were ending sometime soon for the summer semester, and I hoped this signaled that they had ended and she would possibly be working in our town during the break instead of at college, which she usually did.</p><p>I closed and locked our door and tiptoed down the hallway to Mom's bedroom. I peeked in, and there they were. Mom was asleep, but Aunt Emmy was lying beside her reading a book. There were bad drawings of naked women on the front of the book's cover, so I knew it was erotica, which was her favorite reading material. ""I get enough of enlightening books at school. When I read for pleasure, I want PLEASURE!"" she would say. It always made me laugh. </p><p>When I saw her, she looked up and smiled at me, motioning for me to come see her. I went to the side of the bed and leaned over to kiss her. When I did, the covers that had only been covering her naked body from the waist down, moved as her legs shifted, and I saw that she had indeed been busy. A small vibrating dildo, one of those bullet shaped ones about nine inches long and about as big around as a Ping-Pong ball, was shoved up her pussy. I knew how long it was because I'd seen it before. It was Aunt Emmy's favorite. ""Nothing fancy or dick-shaped. I just need enough to get myself off,"" she liked to say. It was humming on low speed, which was why I hadn't heard it from the bedroom door.</p><p>She pulled me to her and kissed me, immediately beginning to pull my clothes off. ""I've missed you so much, Little Bit."" Little Bit was her pet name for me. I loved it when she called me that. It said I was special to her. I wouldn't let anyone else call me that, not even Mommy.</p><p>I looked into her eyes and could see she was horny as hell. She'd obviously been waiting for me. She pulled the dildo out of her pussy, held it in one hand, and taking my hand, led me to the door and down the hall to my room. It occurred to me that I was about to experience my fourth orgasm of the night, and the next day I was supposed to go to Ronni's to help her have sex with her identical twin sister and her six-year-old child, who loved sex but had never done anything with her mom or aunt before. My pussy felt sore just thinking about it, but when Aunt Emmy kissed me again and got my clothes off, that thought of soreness disappeared like an open candle flame in a hurricane.</p><p>We started by lying on my bed and kissing each other. Our tongues dueled in each other's mouth and we were panting like overheated dogs in seconds. Her fingers moved down the smooth skin of my belly until she was sliding her index and middle fingers between where my leg met my mound of sensitive flesh on one side and her ring and pinkie fingers doing the same on the other. The two halves of my vulva were now squeezed between each set of fingers, which lay tantalizingly close on either side of my mound. The slit that separated the two halves of my pussy was closed, hiding my sex from the outside world and the air that longed to kiss its inner recesses, but I could feel the pressure her fingers were exerting on my clitoris as they squeezed the two halves of my pleasure center together, pinching my clit and inner labia between the soft flesh of my outer lips.</p><p>I heard myself moan with intense pleasure at the pressures her wiggling fingers created as they danced an erotic dance over my pussy. Finally, a finger speared itself along the slit where my treasure lay, waiting for the invader. The finger dipped and curled, sliding up between the moist folds that formed a home for my clit and stroked me from underneath and the nub of nerve-filled flesh. I could feel her fingernails as they scratched a most intense itch. I was surprised that I could feel my orgasm mounting already. It wasn't as if I had not come in days. It had been less than an hour ago, actually, when Ronni had brought me to a most amazing climax. Now my Aunt Emmy, my stunningly beautiful nineteen-year-old Aunt Emmy, who had been her sister's lover since four years before my own birth, was going to bring me what could prove to be the most intense orgasm of my lust-filled night. A night in which I had discovered that the mother of the little girl I babysat had been having sex with her identical twin sister for God knew how long, and who wanted me to help them both seduce the little, highly sexual angel who was her daughter and who incidentally had the same first name as my lovely aunt.</p><p>The same aunt whose lips were now replacing her fingers as the source of my intense sexual fulfillment. </p><p>I felt her lips on my clit, sucking the nub into her mouth and letting it go, only to suck it inside once again. I could feel her tongue ravishing my pussy, pressing against my clit to increase my desire and the coming intensity of the orgasm that seemed just out of my reach.</p><p>Swinging her leg over my body, she lowered her own steaming gash to my thirst-crazed mouth. I clamped upon it, tasting the slightly salty fluids, the tang of the familiar juices. I realized at that moment that someone could blindfold me and I would be able to pick out my aunt's pussy from all the others I made love to and loved to devour. Her taste, her aroma, the feel of her clit against my lips and tongue, all were different from the others'. She bucked into me as her orgasm washed over her in waves that pounded her body as the North Sea pounds the northern shores of England in a storm.</p><p>And at that precise moment, my own climax tore through me, causing me to moan, squeal, and grunt with its intensity. </p><p>And it was also at that moment that my overhead light came on, and my mother watched us writhing, now blinded, through the last spasms of our mutual orgasms.</p><p>""What the fuck?"" said Aunt Emmy. ""Turn the lights off, Kay! You're blinding us!""</p><p>My mother flicked the lights off, but the damage was done. My orgasm went from one of my best to mediocre in a split second, having been interrupted like that. I wanted to kill someone.</p><p>""Sorry,"" said Mom. ""I woke up and you were gone. I just followed the noise.""</p><p>""I'm going to sleep in here with Cheryl,"" Aunt Emmy said to Mom. My heart swelled with pride that she would choose to stay with me the first night here. ""We've slept together since I was seven. Now it's her turn.""</p><p>""Okay. That's fine with me. Cheryl, how was the babysitting?""</p><p>""Fine. She wants me to come back tomorrow afternoon.""</p><p>""Honey, we're going to be busy tomorrow, remember? We have to go shopping for your school clothes.""</p><p>""That's day after tomorrow,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, you mean she wants you there THIS afternoon.""</p><p>""Yes. Which means I need to get some sleep before the sun comes up.""</p><p>""She needs you to sit for her again?""</p><p>I decided if I got into this conversation now, I'd never get any sleep, so I just said, ""Yes"" and turned on my side to try to drift off, essentially dismissing her for now.</p><p>The next thing I knew, I was waking up. The sunlight was coming through my window at an angle I wasn't used to seeing when I awoke. The covers were bundled at the foot of the bed and draped onto the floor. I was naked of course, as was Aunt Emmy, who seemed to think she was my blanket. I felt almost smothered by her body on mine, we were spooning so close.</p><p>My bedroom door was open, and I could hear Mom in the kitchen down the hall from my room. I took the open door as a sign that I was supposed to wake up and join the living, so I groped my way from underneath Aunt Emmy and stumbled out of bed and into my bathroom. I peed and started the shower, wondering what time it was. It felt late. </p><p>I stepped into the shower and let the water revive me. Warm rivers cascaded down my flesh and raced down the drain. I washed myself. When I got to my pussy, I winced. It had taken a lot of abuse yesterday and last night. Happy abuse, but abuse nonetheless. I wondered how I was going to have sex with little Emily when I could barely touch myself down there. I didn't recall ever being this sore.</p><p>Letting the water soak my hair, I shampooed my hair, rinsed it, and shut off the water.</p><p>""Good morning, Little Bit.""</p><p>I stepped out of the shower. Aunt Emmy was sitting on the toilet. I could hear her pee spraying into the water. For some reason, I leaned down to look and she spread her legs to let me see her urine as it exited her body from just below her clit. The stream slowed and stopped. She took some toilet paper and offered to let me wipe her. I figured, what the hell, took it, and wiped away my aunt's few drops of pee that clung to her inner lips and dropped the paper into the toilet.</p><p>""You always were as kinky as me,"" she said with a sleepy smile. She stood up and flushed the toilet before stepping to the sink to look at herself in the mirror. Then she started the shower and climbed in. ""I almost wish you'd waited for me. We could have washed each other the way we used to.""</p><p>Yes, I knew where that always led, and my pussy was having none of it. I recalled my mom interrupting us last night at just the wrong moment, and I was a bit angry once again because my pussy was now too sore to do anything and it hadn't been as good an orgasm as I'd started with. I know that may sound strange, but it's true.</p><p>""That would be nice, but today my pussy's too sore to do anything like that.""</p><p>""After what we did last night? That didn't last five minutes,"" she said over the sound of the shower.</p><p>""Well, not that really. I also had three orgasms while babysitting.""</p><p>She stuck her wet head out of the shower, dripping water on the small, absorbent bathmat that was there. ""What?"" She obviously wanted an explanation.</p><p>""If I tell you, do you promise not to tell Mom?""</p><p>""As long as what you tell me doesn't put you in danger or something.""</p><p>""Well, I had a dog lick me to one orgasm. The little girl I babysat licked me to another. I masturbated while watching a video I found in the parents' bedroom. And when her mom got home, she licked to a fourth one."" It occurred to me I'd actually lost count. I'd thought I'd had only three before coming home, but it was four. No wonder I was sore.</p><p>You mean I was number five?!""</p><p>""Yes, and don't tell Mom. I don't want her to know about everything that happened. At least not yet.""</p><p>I didn't mind if Mom knew so much as I didn't want to have to explain it to her today. That would be a very long conversation, and I didn't want to get into it at that time. I kept wondering in the bathroom what the time was because I was feeling, well, late.</p><p>She returned to her shower and continued to speak over it. ""So a dog licked you to a cum? That's wild. You've done something I've never done.""</p><p>""Do you think it's disgusting?"" I myself still wasn't sure, but it had been really fun at the time and I knew I would probably do it again.</p><p>""No, babe. Only forcing someone is disgusting. Or something. Did you force the dog to lick you?""</p><p>I said, ""No. He started into it without me doing anything but sitting down. I was kinda moist from thinking about me and the little girl's mom.""</p><p>""Cool. Then no, it's not disgusting, at least not to me."" She was quiet for a moment and said, ""Do you think I could borrow their dog sometime?""</p><p>I giggled and said, ""I'll ask."" The thing was, I knew she was half serious. Aunt Emmy is one of those girls who will try anything once, especially as it regarded sex and orgasms. And I also knew it sort of bothered her that her a nine-year-old niece had experienced something sexual that she hadn't. </p><p>""So you snooped in their bedroom? You are a naughty girl! I knew there was a reason I love you!"" She laughed, as did I. Then I explained how that happened, and she said, ""Wow. She was sure making it obvious she wanted you to snoop. And she ate your pussy when she got home? Where was her husband?""</p><p>""Passed out in bed, she said.""</p><p>""Honey, never believe that. ALWAYS check to see where the man is. Their dicks have brains all their own, and they can sniff out when someone's having sex nearby.""</p><p>""Well then, he got an eyeful.""</p><p>""You really wouldn't have minded, would you?""</p><p>I thought about it and realized she was right. If he'd stood there and watched, I would have just enjoyed it more as I watched him, knowing he was turned on watching me and his wife together, thinking about how he would probably masturbate later thinking about it. It was making me moist already, even as sore as I was.</p><p>""Well...would you?""</p><p>""Actually, no. I wouldn't have minded at all.""</p><p>""Like I said. You're kinky as me. And your mom, I suppose.""</p><p>She was right. The behavior of being an exhibitionist was what led my mom to do what she did. She'd told me that when she's having a hard time reaching a climax in a movie, she will think of all the men and women who will watch her one day and will be masturbating or doing something with their partner the way she and I did sometimes. She'll even admit that she knows young boys and girls will also masturbate to it, and that turns her on even more.</p><p>I just started out of the bathroom door and said, ""Well, like they say, heredity works.""</p><p>As I was closing the door and she was stepping out of the shower, she said something that got me to thinking. She said, ""Yeah, that explains where you got it, but where did your mom and I get it?""</p><p>That was a good question.</p>"
598,"I Was the Daughter of a Porn Star--Chapter 16, ""You Call This a Seduction?""",Cheryl Taggert,16,"When Aunt Emmy takes Cheryl to the Grayson's to seduce little Emily, a surprise awaits everyone in one way or another.","['Fg', 'FF', 'ped', 'inc', 'voy']","<p>I was a little nervous as we rang the doorbell at the Grayson's. A car I didn't recognize was in their driveway and I figured it must belong to Randi. It did. As it turned out, she's the one who answered the door, though I thought it was Ronni.</p><p>""Hi, Ronni,"" I said, suddenly wondering how this would all turn out.</p><p>""Actually, I'm Randi. Ronni's in the den. Won't you come in?"" She was looking at Aunt Emmy, obviously wondering who she was. She'd almost certainly seen my mom in Ronni's DVD of her, and Aunt Emmy was too young to be my mom anyway.</p><p>""Hi, I'm Cheryl's Aunt Emily,"" said Aunt Emmy, offering her hand to Randi.</p><p>""Oh, of course. I'm Randi Craig, Ronni's sister.""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Aunt Emmy, ""Cheryl's told me a lot about you."" She had a mischievous twinkle in her eye as she said this, and I wanted to sink through the floor. I'd never met Randi before, so the only ""a lot"" I COULD have told Aunt Emmy about her was that she was in the video having sex with Ronni.</p><p>""I see,"" said Randi, before looking down at me. Her smile was not as bright as it had been when she'd opened the door. I prayed that Aunt Emmy knew what she was doing and wouldn't blow this for me. I had started to look forward to all the fun I would be having with this family of very desirable women, not to mention little Emily. I was even hoping I could give Mr. Grayson a few blowjobs and let him lick my pussy. After all, I am bi, not a lesbian, and Mr. Grayson was sexy.</p><p>We started for the den, Randi leading the way. ""So you have the same name as my niece,"" Randi said to Aunt Emmy.</p><p>""Yes. I hope she loves her name as much as I love mine.""</p><p>We entered the den and found Ronni waiting for us, a glass of something cold in her hand. She, too, looked wonderingly at Aunt Emmy.</p><p>""This is--"" began Randi, but Aunt Emmy interrupted her.</p><p>""I'm Emily, Cheryl's aunt. She's told me a LOT about you."" Then turning towards Randi, she said, ""and your twin. My, you are both so beautiful. You take my breath away.""</p><p>Ronni took charge. ""Yes, well, won't you sit down and join us for a little while.""</p><p>""Actually, joining you is exactly what I had in mind. Where's the little one?"" she asked, meaning Emily.</p><p>""She's in her room, playing with her puppy,"" said Ronni. She didn't look upset exactly. She looked more confused than anything.</p><p>""Or maybe the puppy's playing with her, eh?"" said Aunt Emmy, her eyebrows arching.</p><p>Ronni then looked a little angry. Her eyes flashed as she said, ""I'm sorry. You seem to be talking in riddles or something. What exactly do you mean by that?""</p><p>""I'll cut to the chase,"" said Emmy. ""I slept with Cheryl last night when she got home. We ended up having sex, and not for the first time and certainly not for the last. She told me about what will happen today, and I figured that now that we have enough information about each other to send everyone to jail, I was sort of hoping to get in on this.""</p><p>The twins looked stunned. Ronni said, ""You mean that you...""</p><p>""Yep. And I loved licking Cheryl's pussy as much as you did last night. I can tell you that I am at least as good in bed as Cheryl is and you certainly won't regret inviting me to this little orgy. I have a lot of experience seducing girls little Emily's age, so I'm an asset, not a liability. Will Emily remain in her room for a while?""</p><p>""Uhm, yes,"" Ronni said.</p><p>With that, Aunt Emmy stood up and took off her top. She was not wearing a bra, and when her shorts came down, we saw she wasn't wearing panties either. Within ten seconds from standing, she was completely naked in front of us. She lay on the floor and crooked her finger at me. I moved to her and she pointed at her shaved pussy. ""Are you hungry?"" she asked, and I glanced at the twins to make sure they were looking, which of course they were, and I moved in immediately, covering Aunt Emmy's pussy with my mouth.</p><p>As I did, I reached down and started pulling my shorts down, along with my panties. I wanted to be as naked as my aunt. I was having trouble reaching them and still being able to lick Aunt Emmy, but suddenly a pair of hands were helping me. Looking at the small sofa, I saw that Ronni, who was at least dressed differently from Randi, was just watching, which meant that Randi, the one who liked to tell her sister about her fantasies of having sex with her niece, was the one removing my clothes. As soon as my lower half was naked, I felt a tongue at my butthole. Mmmm. That did feel good.</p><p>Ronni got down from the sofa and was now kissing Aunt Emmy, any animosity forgotten. Her hands were kneading the flesh of her boobs and pinching her nipples. Aunt Emmy was already starting to climb the ladder of orgasms, as she called it. I recognized her breathing patterns and the little moans that erupted with each exhale. I went to work in earnest, trying to break all records for speed of bringing someone off with my mouth.</p><p>Soon, Aunt Emmy was squealing and I re-doubled my efforts. My tongue was sliding all around her clit and my fingers were pistoning in and out of her pussy, my thumb pressing into her butthole with each inward stroke.</p><p>Then she came. And boy did she come. Apparently, this whole thing had gotten her really hot, because I could barely keep up with her bouncing hips.</p><p>Ronni had unbuttoned her top and was pinching her own nipples as she sucked and nibbled Aunt Emmy's. Randi was behind me still licking my ass. Aunt Emmy was starting to recover, and I was lying with my face against her pussy, kissing it and catching my breath, while still dealing with the wonderful sensations Randi was giving my butthole. And Emily? The little one that was expected to stay in her room? She was standing at the doorway to the den, watching wide-eyed. We didn't realize this until we heard her gasp.</p><p>Four panicked pairs of eyes turned to look at her at once. Her own eyes, already saucer-sized, got even bigger at having been seen looking at us, and she did what any six-year-old will do when caught doing what she figured she shouldn't be doing. She turned and ran to her room.</p><p>We all immediately disentangled ourselves from each other and started down the hallway, calling her name. Her door was closed but not locked, thank goodness, and we all entered the room in a sort of bundle of flesh in various states of undress. Randi and Ronni both had their tops undone with no bra to hide their tits. I was without bottoms, and the short top I had on came nowhere near to covering my pussy or my ass, which had saliva gathered at the asshole, an oddly pleasant feeling. Aunt Emmy, of course, had us all beat. She was as naked as the day she was born.</p><p>In any other circumstance, this would have probably looked hilarious, but this was not such a circumstance. Emily had been frightened by what her mommy, aunt, babysitter, and a strange teenager were doing. It had been fine to play around with me; we were nearly the same age, but seeing us doing what we'd been doing was unexpected.</p><p>Ronni immediately went to her to calm her down, cooing loving words to her. Emily, of course, was crying. Finally, Aunt Emmy suggested everyone else leave the room and give her some time with Emily. Perhaps it was because we weren't sure what else to do, but we did just that. We all went out into the hallway and left Emily with my naked aunt.</p><p>We heard quiet talking followed by a weepy response. I heard my aunt tell her that they had the same name, which was the first thing that seemed to cause Emily to change from crying to just sniffles. Then Aunt Emmy started talking to Emily. Soon they were in full conversation. After a bit, the door opened, and Aunt Emmy, with a likewise naked Emily, stood in the doorway. To our surprise, Emily was smiling.</p><p>""Is it true?!"" she asked. We all wondered what she was talking about. She sounded as if Aunt Emmy had told her we were taking her this very afternoon on a trip to every amusement park in the world.</p><p>As it turned out, she sort of had.</p><p>""Is what true?"" asked Ronni.</p><p>""That you want all of us to play naked games together and get those special feelings from each other?""</p><p>""Uh."" Ronni looked around, wondering what the hell had just happened.</p><p>""Well is it?!""</p><p>Finally Ronni looked down at her daughter, the sexually precocious Emily, and answered her question. ""Well, yes. Do you want that?""</p><p>""YIPPEE!"" she answered. jumping up and down in place and clapping, meaning of course she did.</p><p>Randi took Emily by the hand and led her to the bed, obviously intent on making her favorite fantasy come true before any of us changed our mind.</p><p>Ronni looked at Aunt Emmy. ""How did you do that?""</p><p>""Easy. I just told her the truth. Based on what Cheryl had told me I knew she was up for it. After I told her that I was Cheryl's aunt, I told her that not only Cheryl and I, but also her mommy and her aunt wanted to play with her the way Cheryl had last night. That's when I took her clothes off, and we played around just a little, touching each other and kissing. Then I said for us to come tell you.""</p><p>""Oh, my. And that's all there was to it? I was planning this elaborate scheme to get her into bed with us all, but you handled it in only a few minutes."" She looked at Aunt Emmy with a new and considerable respect. ""Thank you!"" She leaned in and kissed Aunt Emmy, and it was certainly more than a thank you kiss. Lots of tongue and lots of moaning accompanied their kiss, and I decided to go see what was happening with Randi and Emily.</p><p>Randi was naked and had Emily lying on her back, where she was getting quite a pussy licking from her aunt. That sight made me horny, but it also reminded me of how sore I was. I decided to give rather than receive for now, so I stretched out where I could get to Randi's pussy and ass and began to make oral love to both. Randi let me know it was appreciated by moaning noticeably. I noticed little Emily reacting to the vibrations of her aunt's moans, and I lay there knowing I was actually helping two girls to get off, one adult and one child.</p><p>After I'd made Randi come twice while Emily came once and was on her way to another, I looked around and noticed Ronni and Aunt Emmy were missing. I got up from Emily's bed and went to Ronni's room. For a moment, I wondered where Mr. Grayson was, the thought of that blowjob flashing through my kinky mind, but then I realized he was probably at work.</p><p>I found Ronni and Aunt Emmy in Ronni's room, of course. Ronni was in a doggy-style position, and Aunt Emmy was fucking her with a strap-on. I really didn't know much about strap-ons at the time, but of course I knew what they were. I'd seen my mom give and get before in her movies and with Jill, her old girlfriend from a few years back. So, not sure whether Aunt Emmy was able to really feel anything--I mean it wasn't her real dick after all--I got up on the bed and put my hand on Aunt Emmy's pussy from behind. The straps that formed the harness for Aunt Emmy ran along the creases where her legs met her pussy. This gave me easy access to her intimate regions, and I took full advantage. She was ramming the fake cock into Ronni, who was enjoying it immensely, if her grunts and groans were any indication. Aunt Emmy's right arm was draped around Ronni's hip, and it was obvious that she was also rubbing Ronni's clit while she fucked her. I took up my station behind Aunt Emmy and started rubbing her clit for her.</p><p>The effect was instantaneous. Aunt Emmy called out, ""Oh my God!"" and her hips increased their rhythm, moving faster back and forth and ramming the dildo into Ronni. Within seconds they were both coming. I was very happy. I began to think of myself as a bestower of orgasms. I didn't have any, but I was having a lot of fun giving them.</p><p>Finally, we were all lying in a heap in the king-sized bed, Aunt Emmy and Ronni catching their breath and me lying there thinking about how much fun this was in spite of my sore pussy.</p><p>Randi and Emily came into the bedroom at that moment, followed by the dog, Annie, of all things, who seemed to think she was being left out of the orgy. She jumped up on the bed and went immediately to Ronni's pussy and began sniffing and licking. Ronni lifted the dog, saying, ""Ooh, not now, Annie,"" and placed the dog on the floor.</p><p>""Do you mind if I give her a go?"" asked Aunt Emmy.</p><p>""Who?"" asked Ronni, but I knew exactly who.</p><p>""Annie,"" she answered.</p><p>Ronni smiled at my horny aunt. ""Knock yourself out,"" she said. ""That dog loves her some pussy.""</p><p>""Would you like to join me?"" she asked me, but I declined. Emily, on the other hand, was raring to go. ""Okay, Sweetie. You're the expert on this anyway. You can show me how it's done."" And with that, she swept Emily and Annie both up into her arms and they left the room. I was left on Ronni's and her husband's bed, along with Randi.</p><p>""You've not come yet, Honey,"" said Ronni, obviously speaking to me.</p><p>""That's fine. I'm still sore from yesterday.""</p><p>""Ah, yes. Tell us about that. You did get my hint that I WANTED you to snoop in here, didn't you?""</p><p>""Yes. You were kind of obvious,"" I said, giggling.</p><p>""Well, Sweetie, you're only nine. I wasn't sure how obvious I'd have to make it short of telling you it was required that you snoop around in my room and to make SURE you looked through the bedside drawers. I'd left the DVD of your mom on top as a hint it was okay with me if you were looking through my collection.""</p><p>'Yeah. I realized that. When I saw the homemade DVD, I wondered what it might be, or who it might be. I thought at first it was your husband filming you masturbating, but then I heard Randi's voice, though I didn't know who that was at the time. I didn't even know you had a sister, much less an identical twin.""</p><p>""That was part of the surprise of it. I knew if you found the DVD you'd play it. I had even sort of stacked the deck, so to speak. All the other DVD's were of Randi and me. How long did you watch them?""</p><p>""Not that long really. I watched to the end of the first part and then part of the second part.""</p><p>""If you'd kept watching, you'd have seen a secret video of Emily and Annie. It's obvious she doesn't know she's being watched or recorded.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yep. It's hot, too.""</p><p>Randi said, ""It reminds me of the early times with us.""</p><p>And that reminded me of something. ""Ronni? How long have you and Randi been fooling around with each other?""</p><p>They looked at each other. It looked as if they wanted the other to answer, which as it turns out, was true.</p><p>Ronni answered. ""To be honest, Hon, I'm not sure. For as long as I can remember. We were little bitty things when we started touching and even kissing each other. Maybe it's because we're identical twins, but we've sort of always known what the other one was feeling. I can remember one time in daycare, we were that young, we were assigned separate beds to take a nap in. I lay there for a few seconds and got up to go join Randi...and met her on her way to join me."" I recall we ended up napping in the same bed together after the staff figured out we wouldn't have it any other way. But in all honesty, we hardly ever napped. This was the time for the staff to take breaks and stuff, so they never checked on us much during naptime.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Randi. ""We would have our hands down each other's pants before we even got settled into the bed very well. I've sometimes wondered if we were playing with each other in the womb."" Randi laughed, and it sounded exactly like Ronni's laugh. I then had another question that popped into my mind right then.</p><p>""Did you ever pretend to be the other one on a date or anything?""</p><p>Randi and Ronni looked at each other wordlessly for a second before they both answered simultaneously and emphatically. ""YES!"" That sent them both into giggles, obviously from some of the memories.</p><p>""Who?"" I asked, truly curious.</p><p>""My husband for one,"" said Ronni.</p><p>""Really? You let your sister fuck your husband?""</p><p>""Why not? To this day he has no idea.""</p><p>""And can that man fuck!"" said Randi, laughing. ""Then there was that girl in high school who always thought we were the same person. She had classes with each of us, but she thought one of the teachers was getting the name wrong since they're so similar.""</p><p>""Yeah. I put the make on her and before you know it, we were going at it under the bleachers at school.""</p><p>""Yeah, then you told her to hang on, you needed to pee, so you came into the girls' restroom where I was waiting and I went out pretending to have peed and returned.""</p><p>""That girl thought the one person she was dealing with could come and come and come. After a while Randi said she had to pee again and I went out there. We wore that girl out. Then at the end, Randi was finishing up with her and I walked up on them and said, ""Are you ready to go home, Randi? We have some chores to do still, and I'm all worn out from the sex.""</p><p>Both women started laughing hysterically at that point.</p><p>""So to answer your question, definitely yes,"" said Ronni.</p><p>""How old are you?"" I asked.</p><p>Randi said, ""Sweetie, it's impolite to ask a woman her age.""</p><p>""But I really want to know. I won't tell anyone. I promise.""</p><p>They laughed again. She's teasing you, Honey,"" said Ronni. ""We don't mind telling you. We'll be twenty-six in February. Valentines' Day, in fact.""</p><p>""Wow. You're only six years older than my aunt.""</p><p>""She's nineteen?"" asked Randi.</p><p>""Yes. She started having sex with my mom when she was seven.""</p><p>""Your mom's older than she is though, right?"" asked Ronni.</p><p>""Yes. She's ten years older.""</p><p>""Then she was seventeen?"" asked Randi.</p><p>""Yes,"" I answered.</p><p>""Honey, has your mom ever, uhm, done anything with...you?"" asked Ronni.</p><p>I had sort of talked myself into a corner about this, but I figured they were now having sex with Ronni's six-year-old daughter, so the secrecy with them regarding this no longer mattered.</p><p>""Yes. But PLEASE don't tell her you know, okay? Or anyone else?""</p><p>""Emmy knows, though, right?""</p><p>""Yes. Mom invited her over when I was six to have fun with me the first time we did it.""</p><p>""That's interesting. You think your mom might enjoy joining us sometime?"" asked Ronni.</p><p>""I think so. I can ask. I have to talk to her about this anyway.""</p><p>'Well, that's great. Randi, we might end up having sex with a real porn star!""</p><p>""I can't wait. Is she as good in bed as she looks on screen?"" Randi asked.</p><p>""Better,"" I said, and they laughed again.</p><p>""Honey, since you don't want to come, is there anything else you'd like?"" Ronni asked.</p><p>""Well, I would like to see the two of you together in real life and not on a TV screen,"" I said, hoping to get to see real twin sisters, very pretty ones in fact, in a sixty-nine.</p><p>""I think we can handle that,"" said Ronni and Randi at the same time.</p><p>They moved together and began to kiss, their hands exploring each other familiarly. It was obvious they'd been doing this for some time. It seemed they each knew exactly what the other wanted at the exact moment they wanted it.</p><p>As they were getting busy, I heard Aunt Emmy coming in Emily's room. I now knew I no longer had done something she hadn't, but who knew what the future would bring?</p><p>The sisters made love casually. There was no hurry to their sex, no real urgency. They had each come several times already today, so they were very relaxed as they put on the show for me and me alone.</p><p>Soon, however, they were approaching another orgasm, and they began getting vocal. Their breathing grew more ragged and quick; their voices rose in delight at the sensations the other could give them. And then they were coming, their lips locked to each other's pussy as each ground out her orgasm against her twin sister's mouth and tongue.</p><p>I heard a noise behind me and glanced around, seeing Aunt Emmy and Emily watching the erotic twins as they made love to each other for perhaps the twenty-thousandth time--or more.</p><p>When they were finished, there were kisses all around as Aunt Emmy said we would have to go now, but that we'd be back.</p><p>""Bring your sister,"" Ronni said to Aunt Emmy, as we left them.</p><p>When we were in the car, Aunt Emmy asked, ""Did you tell them about you and your mom?""</p><p>""Yeah. Why shouldn't I? They are now doing the exact same thing we three are.""</p><p>""You have a point, but be careful how you break it to your mom. Or do you think I should?""</p><p>""No, I will. I'm the one who told, after all. But I'm sure she'll understand.""</p><p>""You better hope she does. She's sort of famous, so she has a lot to lose with people, not to mention how much worse her relationship with our parents will be if they find out.""</p><p>That was something I hadn't thought about. Mom was kind of famous in certain circles--among people who bought porn DVD's and some would not be forgiving of our relationship, and my grandparents would never forgive her, no matter how much I told them I loved what we did.</p><p>I prayed that when I told her, she'd be okay with it. Now I wasn't so sure.</p>"
599,"Little, Chapter 3: ""Becky Joins the Fun""",Cheryl Taggert,3,"My most requested ""Please continue"" is finally here.  Anne and Cheryl go to pick up Anne's nine-year-old sister, Becky, to join them in their fun.","['gg', 'Fg', 'Fgg', 'inc', 'pedo', 'mast']","<p>After we finished swimming, which took less time than we'd both planned, we quickly got dressed and left the Y. Anne drove, of course, so we got into her car for the ride to her house. She was still beside herself with wonder at what had happened.</p><p>""It's just so weird, Cheryl. I mean, you're nine again. How do you think that happened?</p><p>""I don't know. But I'm not looking a gift-horse in the mouth. I plan to have fun while this lasts.""</p><p>""So you wished on a star to be nine again, and you woke up and you were? I bet that freaked you out!""</p><p>""You don't know how much. It's just a good thing Becky brought over a bag of clothes or I would have had to walk around naked until I grew up again.""</p><p>""You'd have thought of something,"" Anne said, laughing. ""You could have called me and told me to come over with some of Becky's clothes.""</p><p>""And when I explained why on the phone, you'd have thought I'd lost my mind.""</p><p>""Whatever. Anyway, now I have TWO little ones to enjoy! This is gonna be great for me, too!""</p><p>""How are we going to do this? You gonna tell Becky who I really am?""</p><p>""Eventually, but maybe not right away. We'll play it by ear. I'll tell her I met you at the Y and we ended up having some sexy fun. That's 100% true, so it won't even really be a lie.""</p><p>We arrived at Anne's house. It was a Saturday, and her parents were home. Anne had thought they'd be out shopping for the new car they planned to buy. I didn't want to encounter them, especially since Anne was bringing a strange nine-year-old home to meet her little sister. It just all seemed too odd. I looked at Anne, ""Why don't you go get Becky, and tell your parents you're going to spend the day at my place--and maybe even the night. I'll just slip down in the backseat and hide until you come back out.""</p><p>""I suppose you're right. I'll be back in a few minutes.""</p><p>I crept over to the backseat and hunched down, hoping nobody would see me. After about five minutes, the front door opened, and someone got in the passenger seat. I figured it was Becky. Her head suddenly appeared over the back of her seat.</p><p>""Hi. I'm Becky,"" she said, smiling. I could tell the way we were fooling her parents made her happy.</p><p>""Hi. I'm--Carol."" I decided at the last second to change my name. We could fill her in on the ride to my place and I could be Cheryl again. After all, it would look odd for me to have a key to a twenty-one-year-old's apartment, so we'd have to tell her before getting there.</p><p>""Hi, Cheryl.""</p><p>""No, Carol,"" I said, figuring she'd misheard me.</p><p>""No, CHERYL,"" she said emphatically, grinning from ear to ear.</p><p>It dawned on me. She knew. Anne must have explained it to her after realizing what I did, that we couldn't very well go to my place if she didn't know the full story.</p><p>""I guess Anne told you.""</p><p>""Uh-huh. And she told me other stuff too!"" Her grin got bigger, if that were possible. Then she was climbing over the seat to join me in the back. I was in a slight panic that her parents would see her doing that or come out to say good-bye to her or something. She must have read my mind. ""Don't worry. They won't come out. They're sunbathing out by the pool.""</p><p>""They could still come out,"" I said.</p><p>She giggled. ""No they won't. They're naked!""</p><p>This was also a surprise. Anne and Becky's parents sunbathed in their back yard in the nude? I'd known they were fairly liberal, but not that much.</p><p>""Oh, okay,"" I said. ""But couldn't they put on robes?""</p><p>""Stop worrying about it. They're not going to do that,"" she said. ""You're wearing my clothes!""</p><p>""Yeah, good thing you left them at my house last night. Otherwise, I'd have been stuck with nothing to wear.""</p><p>Suddenly, she reached over toward me. I wasn't sure what she was going to do at first. Then her hand dove down to my pussy and grabbed it. I gasped at the sudden contact.</p><p>""Anne said you wanted to play. You do, don't you?""</p><p>I nodded. The cute, shy girl I knew had turned into a little vixen. She was rubbing my pussy expertly. Not too hard and not too soft. A sudden image of Goldilocks filled my mind.</p><p>She then began to pull my shorts and panties--well her shorts and panties--down, exposing my bare pussy. Before I knew it, she was going down on me. Right in the back seat of her sister Anne's car. The little nine-year-old was licking my pussy. But then I was also a little nine-year-old. It was wild.</p><p>When the driver's side door opened, I almost screamed, thinking we'd been caught, but it was only Anne.</p><p>""So you two have already started, huh?""</p><p>""Yep,"" said Becky, stopping her licking of my bald pussy long enough to answer, then diving right back in again.</p><p>The car backed out and I saw Anne looking over the back of the seat.</p><p>""That's cool, Becky! I've never seen you licking another little girl's pussy before.""</p><p>She laughed, her tongue still buried in my slit.</p><p>""But you need to cool it. You can't very well make her go inside her apartment naked from the waist down.""</p><p>""I will if she will,"" said Becky. My God, this WAS a wild girl!</p><p>""Someone might see and have us all arrested. And I doubt the police would believe my story, and frankly I'm not sure I'd want them to since I'm having sex with a nine-year-old girl.</p><p>""Okay, but when we get there, no clothes, okay? I wanna be like Mom and Dad and go naked if I want to. And I want to.""</p><p>""Okay,"" said Anne. ""Anyway, you're driving me crazy back there because I can't drive and watch you two at the same time.""</p><p>Becky giggled and let me put my, or her, shorts back on. I left the panties off. We sat there, now buckled in beside each other, and she reached down and began to play with herself through her shorts. She managed to pull the leg open enough for me to see that she was also without panties.</p><p>""Anne, are you wearing any panties?"" I asked, curious.</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>""Then I guess that now makes three of us.""</p><p>Becky giggled again. I watched her as she played with her pussy, and I decided I could join her for this. My hand sought my newly acquired little-girl pussy and I started rubbing myself as she watched me and diddled her own mound.</p><p>Soon, our breathing told Anne we weren't exactly sitting back there looking at the neighborhoods we drove through. ""Girls, stop it before I have to pull this car over and spank you both!""</p><p>""Is that a promise,"" Becky said. Anne just eyed her in the rearview mirror. I decided she was mostly jealous because we were having all the fun and she had to drive. Her only chance was to get us to my apartment as soon as she could.</p><p>She continued driving, and we continued masturbating. I was enthralled. The little Becky I had desired so much was sitting beside me, playing boldly with her pussy right in front of me. This was going to be fun.</p><p>When we arrived at my place, we stopped touching ourselves long enough to get inside. Anne had brought a suitcase packed with clothes for all of us. They were going to spend the night. My level of desire tripled when I found this out.</p><p>As I opened the door to my apartment, I turned in time to see Becky pushing her shorts down below her knees before entering. If anyone had been out there, they could have seen the wild display of pre-teen sexuality. I think my mouth dropped open at the sight of Becky standing outside my door with her pants down and her pussy and butt in plain view.</p><p>They both completed stripping out of their clothes as soon as the door shut. I locked it, just to be safe, and stripped in five seconds flat. Now we were all naked.</p><p>I went up to Becky first, knowing I wanted to sixty-nine with her before doing anything else. I think we both were near the point of coming. Anne accepted this, as I knew she would, and sat back in padded chair I had in my bedroom as Becky and I crawled up on my bed. We began by kissing. Anne had taught her well. Her tongue massaged the insides of my mouth, my lips, and my tongue. Her lips were soft and moist, and our kisses were sheer heaven. I wanted that soft mouth on my pussy. I moved down her body, kissing along the way, and finally arrived at her pussy. Swinging my leg over her chest and head, I lowered my own twat to her waiting mouth as I placed my lips to hers, where I tasted my first little girl's pussy.</p><p>It was divine, earth-shattering, mind-numbing, and totally awesome. She tasted like the sweetest, cleanest pussy I'd ever hoped to lick. There was a freshness to the taste. I was in heaven.</p><p>Anne, meanwhile, set about rubbing her own pussy to her first orgasm of the orgy. I would peek over at her and see her hand moving across her clit and two or three fingers of the other hand plunging in and out of her vagina. Even when I wasn't looking at her, I could hear the sound of her hand and fingers sloshing in the wetness there, which based on the sounds was a tidal wave of pussy juice.</p><p>Soon, I could hear Becky beginning the climb to her orgasm, which was a good thing because I was well on the way to mine. I redoubled my efforts to bring her off. I wanted all three of us to come together, and if I didn't get Becky there soon, it wasn't going to happen. Just as I heard Anne's groans indicating she was starting to come, my own orgasm hit. That must have tilted Becky's orgasm because we were all squealing and moaning out our orgasms.</p><p>Becky and I moved to where we could lie together. Because we had nine-year-old pussies, we were satisfied for the time being. Anne, on the other hand, was just getting started. She moved over onto the bed and made as if to put her pussy to my face, but I stopped her.</p><p>""No, let Becky. I want to see you two together,"" I said, weakly. It had fascinated me from the moment I realized they had sex together, and I wanted to see the two sisters engaged in pedophilic lesbian incest. Anne was eighteen and her little sister, nine. I suddenly wondered how long this had been going on.</p><p>Anne moved to Becky and lowered her pussy to her baby sister's mouth. She immediately began gyrating her hips and pressing her pussy to Becky's lips. Becky was used to this. She had her tongue popping out of her mouth to massage her big sister's clit and inner labia. And as she did this, her fingers wandered to her sister's asshole and massaged it for a minute before plunging two fingers inside her butt.</p><p>Anne went wild. She was thrashing around and I feared she might topple over on top of Becky or me as I lay there watching this little show. Anne came again, obviously stronger than her last come, and she screamed so loud I thought the neighbors might complain.</p><p>Finally, she collapsed on the bed beside us, and we all embraced each other.</p><p>""How long has this been going on?"" I asked Anne.</p><p>""Sex? Oh, for a long time--since the beginning of time,"" she answered with a grin.</p><p>""Very funny. You know what I mean. How long have you and Becky been fooling around?""</p><p>They looked at each other for a moment. Then Anne said, ""Since she was three.""</p><p>I would have fallen over had I been standing. ""Three? That means you were--""</p><p>""Twelve.""</p><p>""Wow. How did it start?""</p><p>""She came on to me,"" said Anne, giggling unashamedly at her joke.</p><p>""Aaannnne!""</p><p>""Okay. I'll tell you. I have to be honest. I'd thought about it since she was born, practically. The first time I changed her diaper when I was nine, I was fascinated with her tiny pussy. Mom would let me change her anytime I wanted to, of course. I would take off the diaper and have fun cleaning her up and putting the diaper ointment on her little pussy and butt to keep her from getting a rash. I tell you, that baby never had a rash as long as I was in charge of changing her. So, when she turned three, I was also giving her her bath. I would clean her up very well, and one day I discovered--well, okay, I didn't exactly discover it because I was trying to see if I could bathe her and get her pussy turned on--but I bathed her pussy so long she began to squirm around. I asked her what was wrong and she said it 'felt funny' down there. I acted like this was really special, and it was, but I acted like 'hooray for you; you made it!' and she wanted to know why I was so happy, so I told her that it was a wonderful feeling girls can get down there and I had been hoping she would get that feeling. So I took her to my bed and lay her down there and immediately went down on her. She loved it! I got her to promise to never ever tell anyone else, or we wouldn't be able to do it anymore. I was real worried she might tell Mom and Dad, but she never did.""</p><p>I looked at Becky. ""Do you remember that?""</p><p>""Nope. All I know is we've been doing sex things for as long as I can remember. It's always been like this.""</p><p>""Did you ever want to do things with me when I was big?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah! In fact, Anne had to stop me from coming on to you.""</p><p>""Why'd you do that?"" I asked Anne. ""I've been wanting Becky since I met her a year ago!""</p><p>""Sorry! But I didn't know how you'd take it. For all I knew you'd call the cops or something because nine-year-old girls don't go around coming on to adult women unless they know a lot more about that stuff than most girls their age.""</p><p>I understood what she meant, but that didn't mean I wasn't wishing we had somehow gotten together earlier. I looked at Anne. ""Did YOU ever want to do anything with me when I was an adult?""</p><p>""God yes! Since I first laid eyes on you! Remember that time we showered at the college gym together?"" I nodded. I remembered it well. In fact it had fed many fantasies when I masturbated for months after that. ""I practically came just looking at you.""</p><p>""We should have spoken up sooner,"" I said. ""I jilled off thinking of that for months.""</p><p>""Well, we can't make up for lost time, but we can certainly enjoy what we have now,"" she said.</p><p>I looked over at Becky, who was just staring at us. ""What is it?"" I asked.</p><p>""I'm just thinking. If I ever want to go to bed with someone, I'm going to make sure they know from now on.""</p><p>""Nuh-uh, little sister!"" said Anne. ""That's how people can get in a LOT of very serious trouble!""</p><p>""Okay, but it's such a waste. Why can't people treat sex like any other bodily function? If you have to pee, you pee. If you have to poop, you poop. If you need to cry, you cry. So if you want to have sex with someone, you should just be able to go tell them and if they say no, then nobody should be upset over it. Can I help it if I get horny for certain people?""</p><p>Anne chuckled and said, ""Yeah, but you get horny for EVERYONE, including Mom.""</p><p>Becky sat up and stared at Anne in shock. ""Anne! You weren't supposed to ever tell anyone that!"" Tears immediately sprang to her beautiful eyes. She reached out and hit Anne with a real slap on her shoulder.</p><p>I took her in my arms and calmed her down. ""It's okay, Becky. Like you said, you can't help who makes you horny. You're already in a relationship with your sister, so it's probably natural for you to have desires for other family members. And your mom is always special to you anyway. And I've seen her. She's a real knockout! When you mentioned they were naked in the back yard, I wanted to go see them because I wanted to see your mom naked. So don't worry about it. I won't tell anyone, and I won't judge you for it either.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she mumbled into my neck. ""But Anne, you're still a piss-pot for telling.""</p><p>""Okay, I'm a piss-pot,"" said Anne. ""Anyone for a daisy chain?""</p><p>We all liked that idea. Becky and I had recovered from our orgasms and were ready for more. I looked down at my pussy and at Becky's and marveled at how alike they were. We arranged ourselves on the bed so that we each could lick a pussy. I would lick Anne--after all, I'd only fingered her in the Y--Anne would lick Becky--which I had not seen yet--and Becky would lick me for what was already the third time that day.</p><p>It was going to be a fun day and night together. I hoped my pussy could take it.</p>"
600,"Aunt Lisa's Summer with Jenny, Chapter 7: ""Life is a Movie""",Cheryl Taggert,7,"Lisa, Cheryl, and the girls decide on a way they might make money with their lifestyle.","['Ff', 'ff', 'fg', 'gg', 'inc', 'oral', 'anal', 'mast', 'voy']","<p>When Lisa and Cheryl entered the pool area, Jenny, Tammy, and Emily jumped out of the pool and skipped up to the adults and hugged them. Tina and Erin remained in the pool, unsure of what to do. They were aware their mother and Cheryl, who lived just down the street, knew they had just enjoyed sex with each other. They knew the adult women had been watching them as Tina licked little seven-year-old Erin's pussy to her first orgasm. Still, they were embarrassed and a bit shy about leaving the water, which served as a mask to their nudity.</p><p>""Well, come on, girls,"" said Lisa. ""You can't stay in there all day and night. It's fine what we saw you doing. In fact, it was planned.""</p><p>Erin looked to her older sister to see what to do. Tina realized her mother was right, and they were just being silly to be embarrassed. After all, hadn't Jenny and Tammy told them their mothers were watching what was going on in the pool and possibly even doing the same thing to each other?</p><p>""Let's get out,"" said Tina, and helped her little sister lift herself out of the water, playfully slapping her little sister's butt as she pulled herself out. Next, Tina got out and came over to stand with the other naked girls. She noticed her mother's naked state as well and found she couldn't help but stare at her mother's pussy. She had seen it before, only last week, and it wasn't completely bald then. Now it was. Had she shaved her hair off down there? The thought of it excited the nine-year-old. Then she noticed Cheryl's pussy as well. It, too, was bare of any hair.</p><p>Erin, however, was the one to speak of this new vision of their mother. ""Mommy, you don't have any hair down there anymore. What happened to it?""</p><p>""Mommy shaved it off, with the help of your cousin Jenny.""</p><p>Tina swallowed. ""Can I help you next time?"" she asked. The women giggled and the other girls joined them. It wasn't until then that she realized they all knew she asked because she wanted to touch her mother's pussy. She blushed so deeply her mother noticed.</p><p>""Of course you can, dear. We can have a lot of fun while we do it, too.""</p><p>Cheryl looked over at Lisa and her lust seemed to boil over. She stepped over to Cheryl and leaned in to kiss her, their tongues undulating together. Cheryl's hand went to Lisa's breast and began pinching and rubbing the nipple, which was already stiff and at attention. The two women were the only ones who hadn't come yet, and Cheryl intended to change that situation right in front of their daughters and Jenny.</p><p>They broke their kiss, and Lisa went to the poolside loungers and took the mattresses off and put them on the ground, forming a sort of double bed on the concrete surrounding the pool. The girls looked on as the two adult women lay beside each other and embraced, intertwining their limbs.</p><p>The girls came up and sat on the ground so they could watch what the women did. Tina and Erin were especially curious, and they scooted up so close to them they seemed almost to be hovering over their mother and Cheryl.</p><p>As they watched, Tina began to feel stirrings within her own little pussy. She wasn't sure if she should touch herself or not, but she wanted to. She decided to hold off until she could better understand what was allowed and accepted.</p><p>Lisa was now sucking on Cheryl's left breast. The women's hands were gently rubbing and massaging the skin of the other, both enjoying the tender touches they knew would mount soon to stronger caresses and eventually to frantic efforts to bring the other woman to an orgasm, or at least closer to one. Lisa's hand moved to Cheryl's pussy. Ordinarily, she would have stretched the move to the center of Cheryl's lust out and taken longer to get there, but she knew Cheryl was as horny as she was. They had watched their daughters having sex without coming, so each woman was on edge to get to an orgasm.</p><p>Jenny looked at her young cousins, who were saucer-eyed as they watched their mother with Cheryl. Erin was watching her mother's fingers as they spread Cheryl's pussy to reveal the inner labia, which were swollen and sticky wet. Tina looked as if she wanted to join the women in their lovemaking. Her lips were subconsciously making movements that mimicked her mother's sucking of Cheryl's nipple.</p><p>Jenny was on the opposite side of the women from Tina, and she wanted to touch her cousin's pussy and make her feel good. She stood up and moved over to the other side and pulled Tina into her lap. Tina looked around suddenly and noticed she was now in her cousin's lap. She felt Jenny's hand as it moved down her lower tummy to her pussy and instinctively spread her legs to allow Jenny free access to her.</p><p>Jenny cupped Tina's small pussy and crooked her middle finger up into the folds to find her little cousin's clit. When she found it, she began to rub it gently, feeling the little nub of flesh at her fingertip. Tina's reaction was instant. She obviously loved the feeling. Jenny continued working Tina's pussy as they watched the women.</p><p>By this time, Lisa and Cheryl were kissing each other passionately and had fingers plunging in and out of the other's pussy. Jenny could see the milky fluid that had gathered on their fingers as they stroked in and out. The women were moaning and near orgasm. Jenny began to rub a bit more forcefully on Tina's pussy.</p><p>Sudden movement out of the corner of her eye caught Jenny's attention. Tammy was moving down into a lying position so she could get her mouth on Tina's slit. Emily was now coaxing Erin to lie down so she, too, could get her mouth on a pussy.</p><p>The women began to come as they ignored what was happening around them. Fingers flashed through the pussy lips of the other woman as each worked to give the other the best orgasm they could. When they finished coming, they looked over at the young girls. What they saw made them smile at each other.</p><p>Tammy had her head buried between Tina's legs, obviously relishing the taste of the nine-year-old. Jenny was leaning back, one hand where it could rub Tina's pussy, the other between Tina's ass and her own pussy, where she was now masturbating herself as well. Erin was lying back and looking at her mother and Cheryl while Emily licked her pussy. While Emily did this, she had one hand on her own pussy, where the women could see that she was rubbing the lips and tiny clit in an effort to bring herself to another orgasm.</p><p>Cheryl and Lisa continued their lovemaking by twisting around so they could sixty-nine while being serenaded by the lustful sounds of their daughters and Lisa's niece as they got each other and themselves off.</p><p>Soon they were all lying on the ground in various states of sexual satisfaction. It was then that Lisa decided to share her money-making idea with the others.</p><p>""Let's go inside and get some food and drink. I'm starved,"" she said. They got up and fairly wobbled into the house, their knees weak from the orgasms.</p><p>Once they had sat down to eat, Lisa asked, ""Who's up for making some money?""</p><p>The girls and Cheryl looked at her, the word ""How"" obvious on their faces.</p><p>""What are you talking about?"" asked Cheryl.</p><p>""Porn.""</p><p>""You mean—?"" said Cheryl, her unfinished question obvious to Lisa.</p><p>""Why not?"" asked Lisa.</p><p>""Oh, I don't know. Maybe because it's illegal in every country in the world?""</p><p>""But it's still out there, isn't it?""</p><p>""Aunt Lisa, do you mean you want to make porn movies of us and sell them?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""Sure. We could make a LOT of money.""</p><p>""And how do you propose we do this and stay out of jail?"" asked Cheryl.</p><p>""Well, first, by being extremely careful. We won't sell to anyone who doesn't provide us with some of the same. That way they are as guilty as we are. I've been online, and I can tell you there's plenty of this stuff out there. There are even clubs. I think we may even be able to find a distributor.""</p><p>""Won't we be recognized? I would hate to have some perv come up to me at the grocery store and comment on how good I looked in my latest DVD,"" Cheryl said, still unsure of Lisa's idea.</p><p>""We'll wear masks, like the ones during Mardi Gras. I have several in a box in my closet.""</p><p>""I don't know, Lisa. That just sounds too risky,"" said Cheryl.</p><p>""If I can come up with a plan to distribute the movies that would be safe, would you be willing to do it?""</p><p>Cheryl looked at the girls sitting around the table. They were smiling. She could see they loved the idea.</p><p>""Well, first let's see if we have any talent in filming each other.""</p><p>""It's porn; it's children; it's us. There doesn't need to be any talent as directors or film makers. The men and women who watch this stuff just want to get off.""</p><p>""Please, Mommy?"" asked Erin.</p><p>She was licked, and she knew it. ""Okay, we can make the movies, but no selling them until we are absolutely positive we have a surefire way not to get caught.""</p><p>All the girls squealed and Lisa smiled. ""You won't regret it; I promise.""</p><p>After they finished eating, Lisa moved everyone to her bedroom. She took out the video camera and set it up on a tripod. She pulled out some costumes she had from previous trips to New Orleans for Mardi Gras and passed feathered masks around to each of them. They worked to adjust them to the girls' heads and soon nobody was easily recognizable. They decided to film Cheryl and her daughters first since they had the most experience with each other and wouldn't look too hesitant.</p><p>Cheryl sat on the bed, with Tammy on her right and Emily on her left. Lisa started the camera recording and pointed at Cheryl.</p><p>""Hi, I'm—um—Cheryl,"" she began. ""This is my thirteen-year-old daughter Tammy."" Tammy smiled and waved at the camera. ""And this is my eight-year-old daughter Emily."" Emily copied her sister by smiling and waving at the camera. ""We are lesbians. Incestuous lesbians, in fact. I admit I seduced my daughters when they were very young. They LOVE what we do together. The person operating the camera is Lisa. She has sex with her neice, Jenny, 12, and her daughters, Tina 9, and Erin, 7. The girls are all here too and watching what I do with my daughters. Now if you will sit back, take out your vibe or dildo if you're a woman and want to use one, or tissues if you're a man, and enjoy, we will—um—entertain you.""</p><p>Cheryl lay back on the bed and held her arms out to her daughters. They moved to their mother and each began to suck the nipple offered by their mother. Tammy took the left nipple and Emily the right. Each girl was squatting on her knees, with heels pressed into the tops of her thighs, making their most intimate areas easily accessible to their mother. Cheryl quickly took action to play with her daughters' asses.</p><p>Lisa moved the camera shot closer with the zoom, focusing on Cheryl's hand on Tammy's ass. The girl's mother was squeezing her daughter's shapely ass cheeks, allowing her fingers to graze against the girl's puckered anus. Her right arm was around Emily's waist as well, and it was easy to see from Emily's reaction that her mother was making her ass tingle with sexual touches. Both girls moaned in near unison.</p><p>Soon the three had changed positions and the two girls were lying on their backs beside each other, their legs spread. Cheryl had moved down to where she could play with her daughters' pussies. She had her hands on the soft flesh and was playing with the girls' pussy lips, teasing them into mounting desires. Tammy reached down and pulled her lips apart, exposing her inner labia. Her small clit was peeking out from its hood, begging for attention, as Tammy stretched the skin of her pussy.</p><p>""Lick my pussy, please, Mommy? It wants you to lick it. Please?""</p><p>Cheryl smiled at her daughter. ""Of course, my darling,"" she said and moved up to lick Tammy's wet pussy. She started with the outer and inner labia, avoiding the clit. Her left hand was still playing with Emily's pussy. As she became more engrossed in licking Tammy, though, her hand began to lose its focus on Emily's pussy.</p><p>Jenny saw this and decided it was high time she joined the fun on the bed. She moved to the large bed and lay down, placing her face above Emily's little eight-year-old pussy. She dove in, covering the child's pussy with her mouth. Her tongue began to undulate against the soft inner flesh and soon, Emily was in orbit.</p><p>Tammy, too, was nearing an orgasm as her mother licked and sucked her pussy, but Cheryl had a different idea. She wanted to switch places with Jenny so she could be on camera licking her younger daughter's pussy too. She tapped Jenny and with a quick nod of her head, indicated she wanted to switch places. Jenny smiled, her lips covered with spit and Emily's pussy juices, and moved over to Tammy's pussy. As she did, Cheryl moved to Emily and planted her mouth against the bald little pussy and began to feed on the juices that Emily's pussy was giving her.</p><p>Lisa moved the focus in close again, catching first the ecstatic look on Emily's face, then moving down to show the reason for that ecstasy, the girl's mother's lips glued to her dripping pussy. Cheryl looked ecstatic as well, her eyes half-closed as she relished the taste of her daughter's small pussy.</p><p>Lisa then moved over to video Jenny and Tammy, panning down their bodies to show them as they enjoyed what was happening. Tammy's mask had moved slightly so that her eyes were not visible. Lisa got Tina's attention with a waving hand and indicated she needed to adjust the girl's mask so she could see.</p><p>Tina, thinking her mom wanted her to join her cousin and neighbor as well as adjust the mask, did exactly what she thought her mom wanted--which was exactly what she herself wanted since the tingling in her pussy was in need of some attention, and her own hand just didn't seem to be working to bring her to climax as she had masturbated herself while watching the erotic scene before her.</p><p>Tina climbed up on the bed, adjusted Tammy's mask, and then moved to kiss her passionately on the lips. Tammy responded, darting her tongue around her neighbor's mouth and squealing with this newest delight. Tina moved her hand to Tammy's breast and began to squeeze it and pinch the erect nipple.</p><p>At that moment, squeals from the other side of the bed got Lisa's attention. She panned over to Cheryl and Emily, where Emily was bucking her hips into her mother's face. Cheryl was doing her best to keep her mouth glued to her young daughter's pussy while she came. Lisa pulled the focus of the camera wider and caught the two--mother and daughter--as Emily finished her come. Her belly was spasming with the after-shocks of the intense climax. Cheryl was smiling up at the prone, naked angel. Emily's pussy was exposed, and Cheryl moved in for a close-up of the girl's pussy as it finished its climax. She could see the pussy clench with each spasm that shook the girl's body. Finally, Emily's hand came into view and cupped the swollen flesh of her pussy and pressed against the sensitive skin.</p><p>New movement on the bed brought the camera's eye to the younger girls--Tammy, Jenny, and Tina--as Tammy began her own climax. Jenny had moved over and she and Tina were taking turns licking Tammy's pussy. Tammy was just beginning to roll into her orgasm. The two girls who were worshiping Tammy's pussy began a dual assault of the tender, swollen flesh, both tongues licking and dipping into the fountain of pussy come, causing Tammy to scream out her orgasm.</p><p>Lisa herself was on fire. Her pussy needed immediate attention, but her hands were occupied with the camera. Looking around while holding the camera more or less steady on the girls on the bed, she called for Erin. She noticed the girl's hands were already busy with her own pussy as she watched the erotic scene on the bed.</p><p>""Erin, honey. Come over here and help Mommy, okay?""</p><p>Erin moved to her mother's side. ""Whatcha want me to do?"" she asked. Lisa knew their short conversation would be audible on the video they were making, but she didn't care. If they ever did sell this, it would only heighten the sexual tension of the scene.</p><p>""Mommy's going to squat a little. I want you to crawl under Mommy and lick her pussy, okay?"" Lisa could hear the wanton desperation in her voice. She needed to come, and she needed it now. Erin had never licked her mother's pussy, but the thought of doing so had formed earlier that day and had excited the little seven-year-old. She was eager to try to please her mother in that way.</p><p>""Okay!"" she answered. Her enthusiasm for the task was obvious in the sound of her reply.</p><p>Lisa squatted a bit and her daughter crawled beneath the offered pussy, first looking into it and reaching up to touch it with trembling fingers. It was the first adult pussy she had ever touched, and it thrilled her.</p><p>""Now, lick Mommy,"" said Lisa.</p><p>Erin moved her mouth to her mother's pussy and began to do what her mother asked.</p><p>The instant pleasure made Lisa nearly drop the camera, it felt so good. She decided to return the favor as soon as this filming session had ended.</p><p>Looking through the camera to find some action on the bed, she noticed that Tammy had now moved over and was licking her mother's pussy as if her only desire in the world was to do just that. The thought occurred to Lisa that it probably was her only desire at that moment. Jenny and Tina were in a sixty-nine next to them. Emily had recovered somewhat from her massive orgasm and was watching what was happening on the bed around her, but it was clear she had been sated by the tongue-licking from her mother.</p><p>Cheryl began to buck and heave with her orgasm. Lisa did her best to keep the camera focused on her and Tammy, but it was getting more difficult as her own climax approached. As Cheryl's climax began to subside, Jenny and Tina hit their own crescendo as their orgasms hit them simultaneously. Lisa again did her best to keep the camera focused on them as they rode each other's tongue to utter delight. The girls screamed into each other's pussy as they rode their climaxes to the end.</p><p>Moments later, they were all lying back on the bed, satisfied for the moment. Lisa, on the other hand, was beginning to tremble with need. She looked at Tammy, who seemed to be the most mobile of the girls on the bed.</p><p>""Tammy, come take the camera and film me and Erin!""</p><p>Tammy could see that Lisa's need was immense, so she quickly complied. Lisa took Erin by the hand and moved to the bed with her, finding a spot where they could lie down together.</p><p>Erin moved to her mother's pussy again and began to lick in earnest. She was going to bring her mother to an orgasm while being video-taped doing it! The thought excited her as she imagined watching the event later.</p><p> ""Erin,"" Lisa gasped. ""Put your fist inside Mommy's pussy and pump it in and out.""</p><p>""All of it?"" Erin asked, wanting to be sure that was what Mommy wanted.</p><p>""All of it!"" Lisa nearly shrieked.</p><p>Jenny, seeing the girl might not know how to accomplish this task, moved down to where Erin was. She took Erin's hand, and put the four fingers inside the slippery vagina. Then she moved the thumb inside and, telling Erin to make a fist inside her mommy's pussy, urged the girl's small fist deeper into Lisa's pussy. It moved in easily since Lisa's pussy was well-lubricated by the sea of fluids leaking from her hole. In seconds, it seemed, Lisa's pussy exploded with the orgasm that had been building since the filming session began. Tammy caught it all with the video camera.</p><p>Lisa quickly recovered from the climax and pulled little Erin up to where she could lie on the bed. She crawled down to her seven-year-old's pussy and began to lick. Erin felt the heavenly touch of her mother's mouth and tongue against her pussy. More movement on the bed caused Lisa to look up to see what was happening. All of the girls, including Cheryl, were moving to take a position of making love to little Erin.</p><p>Tina moved to where she could kiss her sister. Their tongues intertwined and Erin's squeal of delight showed she was enjoying her big sister's attention. Jenny moved to one nipple as Cheryl moved to the other. Although the little girl had nothing more than a small nipple, as they began to suckle the young girl, she moaned. It was the first sexual stimulation of her nipples, and it surprised her how nice it felt to have her cousin and the woman from down the street sucking them. Emily moved down to where Lisa was licking her daughter. She moved a hand down below where Lisa was licking and used her fingers to play with Erin's tiny labia before moving down to squeeze her hand into the crack of Erin's butt to get to the tiny sphincter and push her pinky finger just an inch into the little girl's butt hole. They were all, except for Tammy who was reluctantly taping the adventure, making love to the seven-year-old.</p><p>It was at this point that two things happened. First, Erin's body responded to the lovemaking by giving her an orgasm that was better than anything the girl had ever felt before. It sent shivers up and down her spine and caused her whole body to feel as if it were in a fire that did not hurt or injure her. It was a fire that she fell instantly in love with. And that was the second thing that happened. As the climax finally subsided, she silently swore to herself that it was a feeling she would do anything to achieve for the rest of her life. At the tender age of seven, she--like the others around her--became a sex addict. But unlike many who have come to suffer from that, she did not suffer at all. In fact, she relished it. She pictured herself with girls and women, with boys and men. She saw herself doing vague things to the boys since she was not sure what was done to have sex with them, but she knew she wanted it, as long as it brought the feelings she had just experienced. Then she saw herself in the shower with her daddy. She had seen her daddy's hard penis before, totally by accident and without his knowledge, and in this sudden vision, it was hard and pointing at her face. Somehow she knew what to do in her fantasy, and as she reached out to it, she pulled it toward her mouth. She saw herself licking it.</p><p>And that was when another orgasm, one that came without anyone touching her, slammed into her body and melted her insides as it steeled her mind to somehow, in some way, seduce her daddy.</p><p>The others had left her on the bed as they moved to get cleaned up after their long session of sex and orgasms. She found herself alone while she had fantasized herself into another orgasm.</p><p><i>Maybe Tina would help her? Maybe even Mommy</i>, she thought to herself as she drifted into sleep.</p>"
601,"When the Past Meets the Present, Chapter 1",Cheryl Taggert,1,"Cheryl walks in on her 9 year old daughter Emily, whom she'd masturbated to orgasms as a baby, and catches her having fun with her teddy bear. One thing leads to another, and before you know it, Mommy and Emily are sharing private times together. But will younger sister Nikki join in soon? And what about Emily's best friend, Sara?","['f solo', 'F solo', 'FF']","<p>I guess I'd been thinking of them sexually all their lives. The ""them"" I mean are my daughters. Emily, my older daughter is eleven now. It was when she was nine that our relationship changed. I hope it was a change for the better. It didn't take long to include her sister, Nikki, who is only thirteen months younger.</p><p>When they were babies, I knew they turned me on. I ignored it, but I was aware of the passion that was already there. I can remember the first time I noticed Emily's little clit was swollen when I changed her diaper. I took my time cleaning her up, wiping the pee from her labia and seeing that her tiny clit was already protruding outside her inner labia just a tiny bit. It was pink and beautiful--and the cleaning had made it stand out a bit. Oh, it wasn't large by any means. I don't want anyone thinking she had this huge clit when she was a baby. That would be ridiculous. However, like a baby boy, she did get clitoral erections. I began to notice the more I ""cleaned"" her, the quieter and happier she became.</p><p>I decided one day to see how far it would go if I didn't stop playing with her pussy during a changing. I got some lube on my finger and, smearing it between my index finger and thumb, started rubbing Emily's swollen clitoris. Not hard or even fast, just rubbing it lightly with my lubricated finger and thumb. Babies don't produce much in the way of pussy juice, barely enough to keep things moist down there really, so I had to keep lubing her clit to prevent chafing from what was basically the act of gently masturbating my daughter.</p><p>After about five minutes, she began to rock her hips slightly and then more urgently. She started getting red in the face with her efforts, and I have to admit I was reacting to what was happening as well, realizing I would need to masturbate myself once this was finished. Within another minute or so, she started wriggling around and her midsection was spasming. I watched with almost clinical awe as my baby girl had her first orgasm. Well, at least it was her first since being born. I've read and seen ultrasound images purporting to show both male and female babies in the uterus masturbating until they apparently orgasmed. Perhaps Emily had done that; I didn't know. I did know, however, that she was having one now, and I was responsible for giving her that first one.</p><p>I kept this up until she was starting to talk, when I decided it would be best to stop. Of course, Nikki had been born by then, so I had another daughter to masturbate. The odd thing was that they both seemed to love for me to change them. Well, I suppose maybe that wasn't so odd, really, but I firmly believe my early times with them made them sexually aware of their bodies at a very early age.</p><p>As they grew older and started school, they learned that certain touches felt good, and I never stopped them from doing whatever felt good in that way, but I did tell them that they needed to do those types of exploring touches when they were alone because it was rude to do that in front of company. Thus, I knew they were exploring their bodies, but they knew to do that in private.</p><p>I guess I should say now that I ended up raising my daughters alone. My husband, not the most responsible man in the world to put it lightly, ran off with our neighbor when Nikki was only four months old. This was fine with me since I had realized, almost from the day we were married, that I could not be what my mother wanted me to be--a straight woman. I had known I am a lesbian since my earliest sexual explorations, but she had refused to accept that and nearly pushed me into marrying Ted. It didn't help that I had already gotten pregnant with Emily, making it more difficult to avoid the altar as far as my mother was concerned. Ted and I married when I was four months pregnant, and less than two years later, he was history. He does not want anything to do with his daughters, and I am fine with that. I support them without child support from him, and that's how I like it. My mother, of course, pushed me to make him ""own up to his responsibility"" and be a daddy to our girls, but I finally laid down the law with her about that, telling her I had no intention of ever letting him near them, so he could go ahead and leave forever. And that's what he did. That way we both ended up with what we wanted. My mom was the only one pissed off about it.</p><p>While the girls were growing up, I had occasional flings with other women. They have grown up knowing their mommy is someone who loves other women. I do not hide who I am from them, even to the point of not being upset if they come into my bedroom the morning after I've had a friend stay the night to find their mommy naked in bed with a woman who was also naked. Occasionally, my date would be embarrassed, but I would assure her I hid nothing from them and she need not worry about it since they'd discovered their mother in bed in that same situation before and think nothing of it. The only thing this really prevented was morning sex, which I enjoy very much.</p><p>After a while, though, the dates began to dwindle, probably because of my two girls. Like many men, I suppose, some women don't want to be saddled with children either. I have been a lifelong masturbator, so I turned to that to take care of my strong libido. I also had online stories I would read and enjoy while bringing myself to several orgasms while my daughters were in bed asleep. I also enjoy lesbian DVD's and have a few of them hidden away.</p><p>My story actually begins early on the morning I made the mistake of entering the girls' bedroom when I thought they were still asleep. I was gathering laundry and entered their room to get their laundry hamper. Nikki was asleep in her bed, but Emily, who was nine then, was definitely awake. She was lying in bed on her tummy, her face turned away from the door. The covers were down, covering only her calves to her knees, and she was naked. Her cute butt was rising and falling in a humping rhythm I was all too familiar with. I could see her teddy bear was positioned directly beneath her pelvis, where her pussy would smash into its nose with each downward stroke. As her hips rose, I could see her hands down beneath her, holding the teddy bear in place.</p><p>As I stood there, I was aware she had not heard me enter the room. Her face, as I said, was turned in the other direction, and I remained there, watching my little girl masturbate. I knew they had touched themselves in self-exploration, and I had entertained the thought that they might actually be rubbing themselves, whether or not to orgasm I didn't know. This, however, made it obvious that at least Emily had become quite practiced at it, much as I had when I was her age. I realized she might reach an orgasm, and I was reminded of those early ones I would provide when she was a baby.</p><p>Then I realized something else. I was turned on. Not just mildly turned on, either. My pussy was almost squishy with my fluids. I also realized I wanted to watch Emily reach her self-induced orgasm. I stood there, my eyes glued to that gorgeous little butt, and listened as her breathing became ragged with lust and the need to come. I knew the feeling. My own pussy seemed to be screaming at me, ""Hey?! What about me?!""</p><p>As she bounced her butt up and down, my own breathing became labored as the need rose in me. Then it happened. A moan escaped her lips as she started to grind her pussy into that bear's nose. She was coming. And I was standing there, watching it happen. My heart seemed determined to leap out of my chest as I watched her. The orgasm lasted for maybe ten seconds before it began to dissipate. She let out a long sigh and seemed to go limp on her bed just before turning her face back toward the side of the room where the door--and her horny mother--were.</p><p>She gasped and sat up, quickly gathering the blankets around her nakedness. Her eyes began to well up and I realized I needed to calm her down quickly.</p><p>""It's okay, honey!"" I said in a near whisper. I didn't want her sister to wake up and add to her embarrassment.</p><p>""Huh?"" Emily said, slightly bewildered by my response to catching her masturbating.</p><p>""It's okay. Mommy isn't mad at all.""</p><p>""You're not?""</p><p>""No, Sweetie. Don't you remember me telling you that private touches are okay, but you just need to do them in private?""</p><p>She shook her head. Of course she didn't remember that. It had been when she was maybe three.</p><p>""Well, I did. I'm just fine with you masturbating, Honey. Can you get your pj's on and come out to the kitchen so we can talk without waking Nikki?""</p><p>She nodded and waited for me to leave the room before getting out of bed, which was interesting since A) I am her mother, and B) I had seen her naked just the night before after her bath. I realized it was different now, since her nakedness had taken on another quality, that of sexuality. She had just had an orgasm--a good one by the looks of it--and her body was in a sexual state.</p><p>I closed the door and went to the kitchen to wait for her.</p><p>She entered looking a bit guilty regardless of what I'd said. I fixed her a bowl of cereal and gave her a banana with it, along with some orange juice. She sat and began to eat without saying a word, so I decided I would start the conversation that could not be avoided.</p><p>""Honey, it's fine that you do that.""</p><p>""Sara says her mom would kill her if she got caught.""</p><p>Sara was Emily's best friend, and it occurred to me that this comment meant that they had at least discussed what they did when alone, probably more.</p><p>""Well, that's Sara's mom, not your mom. I'm different, though I doubt Sara's mom would kill her or even be that upset about it. All girls do it, and Sara's mom knows that.""</p><p>I wasn't exactly best friends with Sara's mother, Hannah, but she was a fairly liberal-minded person. She knows I am a lesbian and has no problem with her daughter being friends with Emily. I know some mothers who do not allow their daughters to play with Emily at my house because of that. Sara had spent many nights with Emily and Emily with Sara. Hannah might be surprised by it, but not angry, at least that's how she seemed to me.</p><p>""All girls do it?""</p><p>""Well, maybe not all, but the ones who don't are usually prudes or overly religious, and even many of those types of girls masturbate. It's natural.""</p><p>""Do you?""</p><p>I had expected that and was ready with the truth. ""Yes. Quite often, in fact.""</p><p>""Do you get the good feeling?""</p><p>""You mean orgasms. Yes, I do.""</p><p>""That's what they're called?""</p><p>""Yes. I've been having orgasms since I was younger than you are now.""</p><p>THIS was news. Her eyes widened with surprise. ""You have?""</p><p>""Yes. And I love them. Don't you?""</p><p>She blushed and smiled for the first time since she'd seen me looking at her. To avoid answering directly, she put a spoonful of cereal in her mouth, but she nodded.</p><p>""So I suppose you know that I don't mind if you masturbate at all. You are free to do that whenever you are alone or there's nobody else in the house but me.""</p><p>""What about Nikki?""</p><p>""Well, you probably shouldn't do it in front of Nikki.""</p><p>""Why not? I've done it in front of her before.""</p><p>""You mean she's seen you masturbate?""</p><p>""Of course. Sometimes she joins in.""</p><p>For some odd reason, that surprised me, though it shouldn't have. If I'd had a sister, I would have done more than masturbate in her presence. I always wanted one for incestuous reasons. The thought that Emily and Nikki might be fooling around was new. I wanted to know the extent of the ""joining in,"" so I acted nonchalant when I asked Emily, ""Do you two ever help each other achieve an orgasm?"" I said it as if it were the most natural thing in the world, and it may well be. I wouldn't really know, not having had the opportunity to seduce my wished-for sister the way I wanted.</p><p>""Sometimes I do her and she does me, or we will rub ourselves on each other's leg,"" Emily answered, in the same ""it means nothing"" tone I had used in my question.</p><p>I decided to take my queries a little further. ""You mentioned Sara and how she thought her mom would kill her if she caught Sara masturbating. Have you done these things with her too?""</p><p>Perhaps my voice was a bit less nonchalant because she looked at me warily before saying, ""You said it was alright and that every girl does it.""</p><p>""It is and they do. I was just wondering if you and Sara did the same things you and Nikki do together, that's all.""</p><p>""Yeah. And sometimes we all take turns touching each other. Is that okay?""</p><p>The fact was this conversation was churning my juices like crazy. I was so turned on, I considered excusing myself to go take care of things before continuing. I suddenly pictured my two daughters and Sara naked in the girls' room and happily masturbating themselves and each other to orgasms. I began to wish I was their age so I could join in. But I knew if I did, I wouldn't stop at touching or leg-humping. I suddenly pictured myself licking their pussies. It became so real to me. I saw them in my bed, all of us naked, as I took turns licking each of the girls until they came and then having them return the favor.</p><p>The fantasy was so strong, and my pussy was so worked up from what I'd seen and what Emily and I had discussed that I came without touching myself at all. I'd had spontaneous orgasms like that before when I was extremely turned on and hadn't touched my pussy, but I'd never had one in front of either of my daughters, and Emily was sitting right there looking at me as I climaxed.</p><p>My body spasmed uncontrollably and I felt my face flush with reaction to my body's sexual release. Then my face grew even redder as embarrassment hit me.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" Emily asked, concern in her eyes as I tried to catch my breath.</p><p>""Yes, baby, I'm fine,"" I managed while small after-shocks racked my body. The fantasy of me and the girls was still in my mind.</p><p>Emily was looking worried, but then the look began to change into dawning suspicion. ""Mommy? Did you just--?""</p><p>I figured the truth would be best. ""Yes, honey. It's called a spontaneous orgasm. It occurs when a person is very turned on and their body just goes over the brink and they have an orgasm.""</p><p>""You're turned on? Like horny?""</p><p>For a split second I wondered where she'd heard that word before, but realized it was probably at school. Then my mind realized the corner I had put myself into by coming spontaneously like that. If I was horny, what had made me horny? would be the question in Emily's mind right now. She was at least old enough and experienced with horniness enough to know you didn't just sit down and get horny just sipping coffee. There were reasons for it.</p><p>I blushed again, perhaps more than before. I wondered how she'd take this news as I figured ""in for a penny, in for a pound"" when it came to telling the truth.</p><p>""Yes, hon. I have to admit something to you."" I paused, trying to make sure I had the words right in my head before saying them. This could be crucial for our relationship as mother and daughter. ""Seeing you masturbating and having an orgasm turned me on, and then the continued conversation about it and what you do with your sister and Sara sort of added fuel to the fire.""</p><p>""You mean seeing me doing that made you horny?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""And thinking about me and Nikki and Sara made you hornier?""</p><p>""Uh-huh. Do you hate me?""</p><p>Emily's eyes went wide. ""Hate you? Of course not. Your my mommy.""</p><p>""It doesn't bother you that I enjoy thinking about you sexually?""</p><p>She looked as if that were the oddest question in the world. ""No.""</p><p>""I have a really big secret to share with you, but you can never tell anyone, not even Nikki, okay?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, her eyes growing excited at the idea I would share a secret with her.</p><p>""When you were just a baby--and when Nikki was a baby--I would masturbate you until you had an orgasm.""</p><p>There. I'd said it. I wondered where this would lead.</p><p>""Really?! That's so COOL!""</p><p>I hadn't expected it to lead there, but I was pleased it did.</p><p>""You think so?""</p><p>""Yeah! I mean, you did that for me when I was a baby! You made me feel that good!""</p><p>""Well, I also did it for selfish reasons, baby. I also got very turned on doing it and would masturbate after.""</p><p>She had finished her cereal and looked at me. ""Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes, Honey?"" My breathing was starting to slow down to normal.</p><p>""Umm..."" She obviously had something to say that she wasn't sure she should.</p><p>""What is it, Emily? You know you can tell or ask me anything.""</p><p>""Well, um, can I watch you masturbate sometime?""</p><p>My eyes must have widened at that request. I wasn't expecting it, and the surprise showed, I'm sure.</p><p>She continued quickly in order to more or less explain herself. ""You watched me.""</p><p>""Why do you want to watch me masturbate?"" I knew the answer, or was at least fairly sure, but I wanted to hear it for myself.</p><p>""Cuz, it turns me on to think about you doing it.""</p><p>This was big. Bigger than anything I had ever imagined happening between us. I knew it would be frowned upon by society, but society also once frowned upon women showing their knees in public. With that thought, I made up my mind. I nodded and stood up, reaching out to take her hand. Then, my heart beating like a jackhammer, I headed for my bedroom with my nine-year-old, sexually precocious daughter in tow.</p>"
602,"When the Past Meets the Present, Chapter 2",Cheryl Taggert,2,"Cheryl takes Emily to her bedroom where she lets her little one watch her pleasure herself. Things get even more interesting when things begin, and Cheryl learns about a former lover when she starts some pillow talk with little Emily.","['F solo', 'f solo', 'FF', 'Ff']","<p>It was still early, and I wanted to be sure we were not walked in upon suddenly, so I locked the door. Nikki was a hard and late sleeper, so I wasn't too worried, but I didn't want to take any unnecessary risks.</p><p>Emily's request to watch me masturbate had released new sexual energy in me. I usually achieved several orgasms when I masturbated, so the spontaneous orgasm had not even come close to satisfying me. I had managed to calm myself some, but I was distinctly aware I would be needing some alone time as soon as I could get it. Emily's question had made that need more urgent than I had ever thought possible. The thought of my nine-year-old daughter watching me bring myself to at least one orgasm, probably more, thrilled me completely. My pussy was already wet from the spontaneous orgasm and the sheer passion behind it. The thought of what was about to occur had caused a minor flood in what I thought of as the center of my being. My clitoris was begging for me to touch her.</p><p>I stripped down and, naked, lay on my bed. I patted the foot of the bed and Emily climbed up to sit where I'd indicated. Lying back, I began by playing with my nipples, which puckered and stiffened at my touch. Pulling them, my ecstasy rose as the sensations transferred to my pussy.</p><p>I knew Emily, being only nine, would grow impatient if I didn't get down to business soon. I truly did not need the usual self-petting to get my body ready for masturbation and the orgasms that would follow, so I moved my hands down my tummy to my pussy. Spreading my legs wide, I looked at Emily. She was staring with enormous eyes at the slit between my legs. I was sure she'd never seen a grown woman's pussy up close before. She had seen my naked pubes many times, but she had never looked directly into my spread-wide pussy to see the real treasures that lay behind my outer lips. My inner labia were much fuller than the youthful ones she had, and my clit, though not that large, was certainly bigger than hers, the nub rising from my pubic bone to beg for attention. I also knew that at nine, she did not get nearly as wet as I was. The cream covered my pussy's insides, and I could feel it dripping out of my vagina and down to my butthole.</p><p>My fingers began to explore the soaked center of my pleasure, and Emily adjusted herself to get closer so she could watch me bring myself off.</p><p>I knew it would not take me long to reach my first orgasm. I was looking at Emily's face between my legs. She was fascinated by what I was doing. I could almost read her thoughts. ""I'm watching my mommy play with her pussy."" I noticed a quick glance at my eyes. I could tell she was wanting to touch herself as she watched, so I said, ""Go ahead, Honey. If you want to do it too, go ahead.""</p><p>With that, she reached into her pj's and inside her panties. She blinked with sheer pleasure at what we were doing. I could tell it would not be our last foray into sex together, and I wondered what our new relationship would bring. Would I ever be able to live out my fantasy that had caused me to come abruptly while talking to Emily in the kitchen--to lick her pussy, my younger daughter Nikki's, and Emily's best friend, Sara's? Would I ever taste the sweet freshness of their pussies? Emily pulled her panties and pj's down to her knees in one quick motion and got to work on her little bald pussy in earnest. I could see the gentle rise of her butt cheeks and the top half of her butt crack. Along with her lust-filled gaze, the sounds of our fingers as they ravished our pussies, and seeing her gorgeous butt as it undulated in a sweet, erotic rhythm, my mind soared into imaginings and snippets of what I wanted so desperately to do to her, Nikki, and Sara.</p><p>As I crested into my first orgasm, I could see Emily was almost mesmerized by the view between my legs. She was definitely getting off on watching her mommy masturbate, and now she watched as I orgasmed in front of her for the second time that day, but the first one that was purposeful and planned and up close.</p><p>I rocked with the explosions inside me and panted and squealed as the orgasm slammed me into a writhing ball of intense pleasure. My body continued to spasm and shake with the enormity of what was happening to me. They say that sex is 10% physical and 90% mental. I knew that was true, but this was further evidence of its veracity. The thought that I was essentially putting on a sex show for my nine-year-old daughter, who was more or less returning the favor, had driven my passion to new heights. The resulting orgasm was total in its engulfing of my body. Wave after wave of bliss shook me to my core and left me gasping while I considered the intensity of these feelings.</p><p>As my orgasm slowly subsided, Emily began to squeal and moan as her own orgasm hit her. Her red face squeezed itself into a look of pure orgasmic joy. Her full lips looked delicious, and I decided I wanted to taste them. Not later, though. Now.</p><p>I moved as quickly as I could to where I was now face-to-face with my little sexpot of a daughter, my lips mere inches from hers, her body still in the last spasms of her orgasm. She seemed to understand without words what I wanted. Or maybe it was what she wanted too. Nothing else mattered now. I wanted to kiss my little girl as a lover would, and I moved quickly to do just that.</p><p>Our lips met and groans of satisfaction seemed to dance on the air around my bed as we both gave in to our lust. My tongue moved into her mouth and she seemed to naturally take to what I was doing. Our tongues danced erotically around each other as our lips moved against the others'. My hand began its inevitable journey to her pussy. I was just about to touch it--.</p><p>Then, just as suddenly as it began, it stopped. I moved back and looked at her. We both looked as if we couldn't believe what had just happened. I wanted it to continue, and I think she did too, but I felt that we needed some time to gauge what had happened and move our new relationship more slowly. It would not do to go too far and have her decide she didn't want this to continue. After all, she still had her sister and Sara for lovers. If I make her ashamed of what we've done, she will drift away from me, not only as a lover, but also as a daughter. And that was one thing I could never allow to happen.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said.</p><p>""It's okay."" Her breathing told me she was still feeling the passion of our embrace. ""I liked it.""</p><p>""I did too, Sweetie, but we should take this slow. I don't want to ruin our mother-daughter relationship by doing things we might regret later.""</p><p>""Why would we regret it?"" she asked, and I was stunned by the maturity in her question, as well as her childishness behind it as well. I could even hear the near-begging in her tone. Yes, she wanted me to continue, but that would have to wait until I'd had time to think about this and make sure it wasn't a mistake that would ruin our love for each other. And while I knew we would indeed continue this form of love, I also knew that I needed to make sure she understood the ground rules. That if she didn't want to do anything, she didn't have to. I wanted her to know that she was, in essence, in charge of how far this went, and I needed her to think about how far she wanted it to go when we weren't in the throes of passion.</p><p>""It's hard to explain, Honey, but believe me, it could happen that our relationship could be damaged if we take this where I want to take it. I want to talk to you about this first and make sure we both are okay with things when we aren't so...worked up.""</p><p>""I want to do things too, Mommy. I want you to do to me the things that you did with Lisa.""</p><p>I was suddenly suspicious about that last statement.</p><p>""How do you know what I did with Lisa?"" Lisa was a woman I had gotten together with a few times, but we'd not been able to get together for a while now due to our schedules. I liked Lisa. Liked her a lot.</p><p>A sudden blush spread across her face and all the way down to her chest, and her eyes darted downward to avoid looking at me.</p><p>""Did you watch me with Lisa?"" She took a deep breath, a sigh really, and nodded slightly. ""Why? Why did you do that? That's an invasion of Mommy's and Lisa's privacy.""</p><p>""I didn't mean to. Well, not the first time, anyway. I came in cuz I needed to ask you something, but when I came in here, you were--well--busy, and I sorta froze and got curious about what you were doing.""</p><p>Wow. That sounded familiar, but I needed to focus on the current conversation and its meaning.</p><p>""How long ago was that?""</p><p>""Last winter some time.""</p><p>""You saw Lisa and me together having sex?""</p><p>""Yeah, but she didn't mind.""</p><p>""How did you know that?""</p><p>""Uh...she...uhh--"" She was at a loss for words, which could mean only one thing.</p><p>""Did Lisa see you watching us?""</p><p>Again the downcast eyes and the quick nod.</p><p>""How do you know she didn't mind?""</p><p>""Well, she sorta winked at me and put her finger to her lips in a shush kinda thing and motioned for me to hide in the closet.""</p><p>""Why didn't I see you come in?""</p><p>""Well, because...because you were kinda, well, licking and sucking Lisa's boobs.""</p><p>I was absolutely shocked at what I'd just heard. Lisa had been a sort of co-conspirator to allowing my daughter to watch us. Emily had only just turned nine in November. Lisa had seen her and told her to hide and watch. The idea of what had happened kept moving through my brain, but I couldn't seem to grasp the meaning of the words.</p><p>""What else did you see us doing?""</p><p>""Licking each other--down there.""</p><p>""How long did you watch us from the closet?""</p><p>""Until Lisa had the good feeling, and I got kinda scared and left as quietly as I could.""</p><p>""Honey, did Lisa seem to like that you were watching?""</p><p>""I don't know. I guess so.""</p><p>Then I realized how silly that question was. She had made sure Emily was watching when she came. In fact it must have made it even better for her. Then the reality of it came to me. Lisa enjoyed little girls too. She enjoyed MY little girls. The thought of my little Emily watching us having sex had been a tremendous turn-on for her. And, God help me, I realized it would have been a turn-on for me as well if I'd been honest with myself.</p><p>Beyond that, I wasn't sure what to think of this and knew I wouldn't know what to think of it until after a lot of time and lots of thought.</p><p>Looking at Emily, I remembered we were both naked and her sister would be up at any moment.</p><p>""Honey, get your pj's back on and let's get started with our day. We'll talk about where we want this to go later, okay?""</p><p>She looked disappointed and sad, but she got up and grabbed her pj's before moving toward the locked door.</p><p>""Honey, you have to get dressed before you leave my room. I don't want Nikki to see you and know you were naked in here with me.""</p><p>She sighed and got dressed before unlocking my door and leaving. A minute later, I heard the TV going and got up to get my shower before moving on with my day. Before going into my bathroom, though, I picked up my phone and considered texting Lisa but decided not to do this by text.</p><p>I would call her later. After I'd had some time to think.</p>"
603,"When the Past Meets the Present, Chapter 3",Cheryl Taggert,3,"When Lisa comes over, it's a night for surprises and confession.","['FF', 'ff', 'Ff', 'mast', 'inc', 'ped']","<p>When I exited my bathroom after my shower, I could still hear the TV going along with some light conversation between Nikki and Emily. I had thought about my conversation with Emily about Lisa while in the shower, and suddenly I remembered something she'd said. She had said ""the first time"" when referring to watching the two of us together. I hadn't caught it at the time, but I was thinking of it now.</p><p>Of course, that meant there was at least a second time. I got more curious about that until I knew I needed to know the circumstances of it before calling Lisa. I went to my door and called Emily to come see me. I heard her feet padding down the hall to my room before the door opened and she entered.</p><p>I looked at her, and a sudden rush of pure love passed through me. She was my first-born. She was the one I'd first masturbated to orgasm. Her sister had come along after I had established the pattern with her. But there was more to it than that. Yes, she was my daughter, but I was now looking at her and seeing a sexual person as well. She longed to have sex with me. I knew I could have taken her in my arms right then and stripped us both naked and done whatever I wished to her lovely child's body. And I also knew she would have loved it and would have done the same back to me. I had watched her come twice already that morning, and she'd seen me bring myself to a crashing orgasm that had bridged some sort of gap between us in ways I still did not understand.</p><p>The thought of how powerful this was made me momentarily dizzy and I sat on my bed. Patting the mattress beside me, I watched her slender body come to me and sit where I'd indicated she should. I was aware that I'd been picturing her naked as she approached. Her slender, boyish hips, the promise of breasts, and the image of her butt swaying slightly as she walked, even at the tender age of nine, filled my mind. I took a deep breath to keep from molesting her right then and there, even with the door slightly ajar and Nikki in the den watching TV.</p><p>""Sweetheart, I want to ask you about something you said earlier about watching Lisa and me.""</p><p>""What?"" she asked. She was a bit apprehensive, as if she might be in trouble.</p><p>""First, you are NOT in trouble. Not at all. I understand what happened wasn't your fault.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""But you said something about the 'first time' you watched us. Was there another time?""</p><p>She began to blush again before slowly nodding. This time, though, she kept her eyes on mine, possibly to see my reaction. Apparently, ""first time"" had been a slip she'd not meant to make.</p><p>""Was there only one other time?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Tell me about it. You said the first time you didn't mean to watch us. How is the second time different?""</p><p>Emily took a deep breath before continuing. ""Well, the next time Lisa came home with you, she came into our room while you were in the bathroom. She sat on my bed. She thought I was asleep, but I wasn't. She asked if I had liked watching you two last time. I wasn't sure what to say, so I said I did, which was true but it had kinda scared me that I might get caught. I told her that too, and she said she would make sure I wouldn't get caught and she wanted me to come hide in your closet again because you two were going to have sex again and she liked being watched by pretty girls like me. So I got out of bed and she brought me into your room and I hid in your closet where I could see you both on the bed. I had the door open enough to do that. As I hid, she told me if I wanted to touch myself while I watched, I should go ahead and do it. I nodded and she stepped out into the room and started taking off her clothes. I watched and thought she was very pretty and sexy so I started doing what she said--playing with myself. Then you came out of the bathroom and you were already naked. You got on the bed with Lisa and you both had sex while I watched. After you were both finished, Lisa suggested a shower. You said okay and when you went into the bathroom, I knew it was time for me to get back to my room because Lisa looked toward the closet and winked, so I went back to bed.""</p><p>I was flabbergasted from what she'd said. Oddly, my first question was, ""Did you like what you saw?""</p><p>Emily nodded, still looking into my eyes. My next question wasn't so odd if my first one is considered, but then it is odd too. ""Did you orgasm while watching us?""</p><p>Again, she nodded. Her gaze held mine. I remembered the time she meant. We had not really done anything more than some petting in the shower because of the intensity of our lovemaking. Now I knew the basis for Lisa's heightened lust that night. It had been the last time we were together, and I knew Lisa wanted to see me again, and I wanted to see her, but as I'd said, our schedules just weren't working out. I made up my mind to make SURE they worked out, even if I had to drop something I should do instead.</p><p>I leaned over to Emily and kissed her lightly. Drawing back and knowing I had to get her out of my room before I did more and risked almost surely being caught by Nikki, I said, ""Okay, Sweetie. Go back to the den and watch TV with Nikki. I have some thinking to do.""</p><p>She left, obviously wondering what would happen next concerning this. She closed my door and I got out my phone, pulling up Lisa on my contact list and pressing send.</p><p>""Hello, Cheryl!"" she said. I could tell hearing from me excited her. I could almost hear the wheels in her head turning with plans to continue her seduction of Emily. I was planning on making that very easy.</p><p>""Hi, Lisa,"" I said, just as enthusiastically. ""I was hoping we could somehow work our schedules out to get together again. I'm growing tired of my own hands and vibrators. I need another woman.""</p><p>""I know what you mean. It just so happens I am free tonight. It's the first weekend night I've had free in two months! Are you available?""</p><p>I had an appointment that evening with a client for my work (I sell cosmetics), but I would reschedule. It would be worth it.</p><p>""As a matter of fact I am free! I would love to have dinner and come back to my place for some fun. You game?""</p><p>""When do you want me to come by?"" She usually drove her car to my place and we went out from there, returning for overnight fun. That way her car was there the next morning for her to drive home or wherever she needed to go.</p><p>""How does seven sound?""</p><p>""Sounds great! I'll see you then!""</p><p>""Okay. Wear something sexy and easy to take off!""</p><p>""I will if you will!""</p><p>We hung up and I got up to call Emily into my room again.</p><p>""What?"" she asked when I had closed my door and we'd seated ourselves on my bed.</p><p>""Lisa is coming over tonight. We will go out for dinner and come home for sex. I will be sure to spend some time in the bathroom first to give her a chance to get you into the closet. When we've been together for about five minutes on the bed and we are involved, I want you to come out of the closet naked and stand there, watching us and playing with yourself. Can you do that?""</p><p>""What are you gonna do?""</p><p>""I'm going to let you join us."" Emily's eyes widened considerably at that. ""But first I want to shock Lisa a bit. I'm going to act like I didn't know you were there at first, but only for a second. Then I will tell her I know what she'd done. Then we'll let you join us.""</p><p>""What if she doesn't want me to join you?""</p><p>""Don't worry. She will. Sweetie, this has all been a plan of hers to seduce you and have sex with you.""</p><p>Emily looked skeptical. ""Are you sure??""</p><p>""Positive. There is absolutely no way she would do what she did if that wasn't her plan. Well, tonight, she will get her wish. And I will get mine.""</p><p>""What's your wish, Mommy?""</p><p>""To have sex with you, of course.""</p><p>Emily's face burst into the biggest smile I think I've ever seen. She was thrilled that I wanted to make love with her. I could tell she was looking forward to doing things with Lisa as well.</p><p>With that, I kissed her and slipped my hand inside her pj's to get the touch I had wanted earlier, but I was NOT going to go further. I was surprised, however, to find that although she'd put her panties on when she'd left my room earlier, she wasn't wearing them now.</p><p>""Where are your panties?""</p><p>""In our room.""</p><p>""And how did they get off your body and into your room?""</p><p>""I was still horny when I left here, so after turning on the TV, I decided to go to our room and masturbate again while you were in the shower.""</p><p>""Was Nikki awake?""</p><p>""Yeah. At first she asked why I was so horny, but I said, 'Just cuz I am.' She didn't ask any more questions. She just watched me for a minute before pulling her own pj's down and starting to play with herself. Watching me always gets her horny.""</p><p>I realized then it wouldn't be long before Nikki would be a part of our lovemaking.</p><p>I spent maybe two minutes touching my daughter's pussy and allowing her to touch mine. Then, before things got carried away, I made us stop. I had just wanted to touch her there and let her touch me. We didn't come, but it was wonderful all the same.</p><p>The rest of the day went by in its usual way, except that the time seemed to creep along. Seven o'clock could not get here soon enough. I showered again after feeding the girls and got into a thin, billowy cotton skirt and a halter top, no bra. No panties either in fact, though I did wear a tampon to help soak up the wetness I knew would be building inside me to keep it from staining my skirt. Hell, it had already begun to build.</p><p>At seven sharp the doorbell rang. I went and greeted Lisa, inviting her inside so we could share a kiss hello after nearly two months of not seeing each other. I had begun to wonder if she weren't the perfect woman for me. We were both into Emily, and I felt that eventually Nikki would join the fun as well, not to mention Sara. I doubted Lisa, who seemed to be horny 24/7, would object to the other little girls joining us.</p><p>Nikki and Emily stood by while we kissed. Normally I wasn't so demonstrative with my passion in front of my girls, but I was totally aware that was going to change, starting tonight with Emily. Nikki would be able to join us whenever she was ready. If she chose not to get involved with me or Lisa, that would be fine too. My plans, though, were to eventually move in together with Lisa and be a family. An incestuous family of lesbians.</p><p>As Lisa and I stood in the room making out, Nikki began to giggle. ""Geez, Mom! Come up for air!"" she said, which caused Lisa and me to join her laughter. ""You guys are gonna get arrested or something at the restaurant!"" she added, still giggling. I could tell, however, that our little session had fueled her inner fires a bit. That made me think of something I needed to tell Emily.</p><p>""Excuse me a second, Lisa,"" I said and motioned for Emily to follow me.</p><p>Before I continue, allow me to say something. Some may think me a terrible mother because I allowed the girls to stay home alone while I went out, but they knew better than to open the door to anyone and the police station was literally around the corner, which was a strong detriment to crime. Lisa and I would not be out late, but my girls knew the rules and abided by them. I had even had a woman I knew that the girls didn't know come by the house and ring the bell one time when I was out one afternoon to see if the girls would open the door. They had followed the rules, ignoring the doorbell until my friend had not gone away. At that point, Emily had said through the door, ""The police station is around the corner, and if you don't leave in five seconds, I am calling them!"" Yes, my girls knew how to stay safely at home alone. They were forbidden to cook anything, except for heating something in the microwave, and they probably knew more exits from the house than I did.</p><p>Emily followed me into the kitchen. ""I don't want you and Nikki wearing yourselves out with sex while we're gone. You've already come three times today, and I want you to be interested in what happens, okay?""</p><p>She looked a little disappointed, and it occurred to me that she was almost certainly horny with the anticipation and had plans to do something about it while we were out. She has a very strong libido, but everything has its limits. She said, ""Okay,"" resigned not to get involved with her sister, though clearly not happy about it. ""Can I at least watch Nikki? I know she got turned on watching you and Lisa kiss. I know I sure did.""</p><p>I agreed to the compromise, saying, ""You can watch and even help, but you can't have an orgasm until you are with Lisa and me."" I suddenly marveled at the changes this one day had brought. Here I was giving my daughter permission to have incestuous lesbian sex with her sister as long as she waited to be with me to have an orgasm. This would not have been a conversation we would have had less than twenty-four hours ago.</p><p>Leaning down, I kissed her and felt her tongue begin to assault mine. We indulged ourselves for a second or two before I broke the kiss and went out to join Lisa and get to dinner so we could get to the important part of the evening. I noticed that Lisa was sitting on the sofa chatting with Nikki when I came into the room. The conversation ended abruptly when I entered. I acted as if I hadn't noticed, but it was clear the two had been discussing sex. Lisa, it seemed, wasted no time with making a move on her potential conquests.</p><p>We went to our favorite restaurant. I had a grilled chicken salad, and Lisa had the salmon with dill sauce, couscous, and steamed vegetables. We each enjoyed some Chablis and were full, but not stuffed, when we left the restaurant.</p><p>We sat in my car and made out for a few minutes. My hands freely explored her body (she was sans panties and bra as well), while she explored mine. We were both anxious to get to my place, so we cut our session short and I drove home.</p><p>Before entering the house, I realized what I'd not thought about: Both my daughters were still up. In my haste to want to get things going, I had ignored that simple fact. It was only 8:30, and their bedtime wasn't until 9. It would take Nikki at least until 9:30 to be good and asleep. As we entered the house, I said, ""Let's play some games with the girls or watch some TV until they are asleep."" Lisa agreed, as I knew she would, and we ended up playing card games with the girls until their bedtime. Lisa and I sat in the den, watching TV and drinking some more wine while waiting for the girls to have time to fall asleep.</p><p>At 9:30 I said, ""Why don't you check to see that the girls are asleep while I freshen up a bit?"" Lisa gladly agreed of course, and I went to my bathroom to get ready for the night's festivities as Lisa went to the girls' room to get Emily up and into the closet, which is what I was sure she would do.</p><p>When I came out of the bathroom, I noticed the closet door was open a bit more than it had been. I smiled to myself and got into bed with an already naked Lisa. We began to kiss first, taking our time. Soon my hands sought her small, but well-shaped breasts, teasing the dark brown nipples that were already standing at attention in anticipation. We continued to kiss while our hands explored the other's boobs, pinching the nipples and causing our pussies to get wetter. (I had removed the tampon, of course, in the bathroom.) Soon my left hand began to move down her tummy to her shaved and waxed pussy while I started to move my mouth to her breasts to suck, lick, and nibble on her nipples. I noticed Lisa's eyes were closed as I did this, and I glanced toward the closet to indicate it was time for my surprise to come out.</p><p>I had just begun to rub Lisa's pussy when she let out a small squealing gasp that did not sound as if it were from my touch. I looked up into her face, and she was staring at what I knew would be a naked Emily standing beside the bed and masturbating. I turned my head as if to see what was there, knowing, of course, what feast for my eyes would be there.</p><p>Then I gasped.</p><p>Standing by the bed were Emily AND Nikki. They were both naked, fingers busy.</p><p>""What are you doing here?"" It was what I had intended to say to Emily when I saw her beside the bed, acting surprised, but as it turned out I wasn't acting. I was shocked that Nikki was now in the room as well. I looked at Lisa, realizing she had brought them both into the room to hide in the closet. That had to be what her earlier conversation with Nikki had been about.</p><p>Emily was grinning like the cat that caught the canary. ""It's okay, Mommy. I already told Nikki all about everything!""</p><p>I lay there, looking from Emily to Nikki to Lisa, who was as red as a ripe strawberry. As it turned out, we were both surprised at this development. Lisa had expected the girls to remain in the closet, of course, and I had expected only Emily. The girls were standing there giggling, as if they were the ones in charge of it all, and I suppose they were.</p><p>I looked again at Lisa, who looked as if she might cry. ""I suppose it's time we all started confessing,"" I said, ""beginning with me.""</p><p>I told Lisa about discovering Emily in her bed that morning, humping her teddy bear's nose until she came, followed by what happened after that. In telling my story, I told Lisa that Emily had let the cat out of the bag about hiding in the closet and whose idea that was. I then confessed to the set-up, which had turned into a surprise for me as well. This made Lisa much more comfortable. I had seen she thought I might have her arrested or something, but now she realized much nicer things would be happening instead.</p><p>""So I guess I did your confessing, Lisa. It's okay, believe me."" Then I turned to Emily. ""You, however, have some things you need to explain, such as what did you tell Nikki and why?""</p><p>By now the girls had joined us on the bed. ""Mommy, I tell Nikki everything and she tells me everything too. When you took your shower this morning, I went in and woke Nikki up. I told her what happened, and she got all horny from what I said. I'm sorry I didn't tell you she knew, but I wasn't sure you'd like that I told her, so I said it was our secret. I also told her about Lisa getting me to watch you and her from the closet. So when you and me were in the kitchen tonight talking, Nikki told Lisa she knew about it and wanted to do it too. I had even told Nikki about what your plan was to surprise Lisa, and I thought it would be cool if we surprised you too."" She finished with, ""I'm sorry if it was wrong, but I wanted Nikki to be involved too, and so did she. Even Sara wants to do stuff with all of us.""</p><p>""You told Sara, too?!"" I said, beginning to wonder if I had done the right thing to get involved with Emily in the first place.</p><p>""She won't tell anyone!"" Emily and Nikki said together, and I realized that was true. Sara even thought her mom ""would kill her"" if she found out she masturbated.</p><p>""What about her other friends?"" I asked.</p><p>""Nobody else knows what Nikki, me, and her do. We don't want to be called lezzies by everyone!""</p><p>I sighed. They were making sense. ""Okay, but NOBODY ELSE but we five can ever know what's going on here. Lisa and I would get arrested and thrown UNDER the jail if anyone ever found out.""</p><p>Now that all of the stories were out and everything was sorted out satisfactorily to everyone, we all sat there on the bed. For the first time in several minutes, I realized that we were all naked. Two grown women and two girls, ages eight and nine. And we were also starting to get horny once again, now that the crisis had passed. It was a bit funny really. We were all staring at each other. The growing lust was palpable, but it was as if we didn't know what to do first.</p><p>Lisa, of course, came up with the plan. She looked at me and grinned. ""Which one do you want first?""</p><p>I had been thinking about getting my lips on Emily's body all day, so my choice was an easy one, but I didn't want Nikki to think I didn't desire her as well. ""We'll do it like this. Since Emily is my oldest and also the first baby I ever masturbated, I'll start with her. Then we can all trade.""</p><p>I had told about masturbating the girls as babies in my ""confession"" and it had not surprised Nikki, which only meant Emily had already told her, but Lisa had been, shall we say, VERY interested in that aspect of my story.</p><p>Nikki grinned and moved toward Lisa, who I am sure felt she'd died and gone to sex fiend heaven, and Emily leapt into my arms, causing me to fall backwards onto the bed, and she glued her lips to mine for a passionate kiss.</p>"
604,"When the Past Meets the Present, Chapter 4",Cheryl Taggert,4,"Emily and Nikki join their mother and Lisa in bed for the first time, and they all realize what a gift this is to each other.","['Fg', 'orgy']","<p>Emily lay on me, her lithe body stretched out over mine, and kissed me with all the passion that had been building all day. She had come several times, of course, twice as I watched her, but she was obviously very turned on by what had happened that evening. I had no idea how often Nikki had come, though I knew it was at least once, but I guessed it was probably more than that. As we kissed, my mind wandered back nearly nine years to my first time masturbating Emily and, later, Nikki. I wondered again how much that early introduction to orgasms had fed their future libido. Glancing at Nikki, I could see she was quite involved with Lisa. Their tongues were matching the dance Emily's and my tongue were happily performing as we kissed each other deeply and with an eroticism that was usually reserved strictly for adults.</p><p>My daughters, it occurred to me, were children in most ways, but they were adults when it came to sexual desires. I decided that if my early sexual contact with them had led to this, I would have no regrets. We were what we were, and I'd been lucky enough to find another woman who shared my desires. The fact that we had two beautiful and more-than-willing partners under age ten to satisfy those desires felt like winning the sexual lottery.</p><p>Emily looked at me with mischievous desire painting her expression. She was obviously thinking of the many things she would do to me now that we were in bed together in a passionate embrace. She moved down my body to my boobs, where my nipples were already stiffened from the desire I felt. She looked at me again, grinned perversely, and moved her mouth onto my nipple for the first time since she'd been a baby feeding at my breast. She began to suck, chew, and kiss my nipple while she began to subconsciously hump my knee with her little pussy. I could feel the moisture on my leg as she pressed herself against me there. My mouth instantly watered, knowing I would be tasting her juices for the first time in a matter of only a few minutes.</p><p>Emily continued making oral love to my breasts. She looked so lovely with her mouth attached to me there, sucking my nipple the way she did as a baby, but now for a totally different reason. She was hungry, yes, but not for milk. She was hungry now for the eroticism of that moment. She longed, as I did, for the waves of pleasure that such acts brought to our respective pussies. I could feel myself getting wetter from the sensations she was giving me, and I knew her own pussy would be responding the same way.</p><p>I looked over at Nikki and Lisa, and Lisa was moving down Nikki's naked body, her destination easy to read. Nikki's vulva stood up from her belly in a gently curved mound, the slit between the labia looking as delicious as I knew it would be. Lisa was at Nikki's navel, playing softly with it by pushing her tongue into the small indentation of flesh there the way her tongue would soon push its way softly into Nikki's small, hairless pussy. Nikki was watching Lisa, taking in the movements and the sensations they brought her. She was making small humping movements with her hips, subconsciously urging her pussy toward the mouth that was about to devour it.</p><p>Just as Emily's mouth began to move down my body, leaving my nipples for the moment to discover other treasures, Lisa's mouth landed on Nikki's bare pussy. I could see her tongue split the outer labia to dive into the joys beneath. The look on Lisa's face was one of pure bliss, as if she were tasting the most delicious food in the entire universe--and I suppose she was. Nikki's face changed as well. She threw her head back and squinched her eyes closed. I could see the pleasures Lisa's tongue created on Nikki's face. The word ecstasy came to my mind, unbidden, and I realized this was, indeed, what I was seeing. Pure ecstasy. Pleasure beyond measure.</p><p>Now it was my turn to feel what Nikki was feeling. Emily, whose road map had been obvious from the moment she broke our kiss, had arrived at her mother's shaved and waxed pussy. Looking into my center as if it were some crystal ball that would tell her how wonderful her life would be from now on because of this one moment, she paused, perhaps to savor the seconds before her first taste of my sexuality, her first sips of my juices of passion and love, the first contact of her tongue on my pussy. She was aware now that this would not be our last time together, but she also had the mature understanding that there was only one first time, and she appeared to want to relish it for just a moment before experiencing the joys she knew she awaited.</p><p>Then glancing at me with what I can only describe as pure sexual love, she moved her lips to my pussy, lay her mouth upon my inner labia, curled her tongue up to greet my clit, and began to moan with the absolute joy she experienced by finally being able to taste what she'd been wanting to taste so badly. Again, the word ecstasy leaped into my mind as I looked at her face when those first seconds of tasting my pussy had finally happened.</p><p>How could this be wrong? I asked myself. She was not forced to do anything. Instead, she was doing what she wanted to do with every fiber of her being. She was not feeling ""used"" or ""forced"" or ""coerced"" in any way. My heart sang with the sudden knowledge that what I feared most--that she would hate me one day for allowing this to happen--would never happen. This moment of absolute and pure love was nothing more than that, yet it was everything at the same time. It was as simple as saying the word love and as complicated as feeling it throughout your entire body. I realized at that moment that this was right for us, just as I knew it would not be right for someone else. Our total love for each other--mother and daughter--had been working towards this from the moment the little girl who was also a woman between my legs first placed her minutes-old lips upon my breast for the first time to feed and my reaction of sudden desire to that event had blind-sided me. This was meant to be; it was as easy as that. Suddenly, I was wondering why I had waited so long to bring our relationship to this point.</p><p>Moans beside me diverted my attention and I was suddenly aware of a regret that I had not been the first to put my lips upon Nikki's pussy, but I quickly pushed that thought away as jealousy born of my own reluctance to do so months or years ago. Nikki was definitely enjoying what Lisa was doing to her. I looked down and saw that Lisa had one finger on my little one's butt hole and was tickling it while her mouth licked from her tiny clit to where Lisa's finger lay against that most sensitive of places. Nikki looked as if she might float above the bed, she was so turned on by what was being done to her. I watched and could tell from my vantage point that Lisa's finger disappeared just inside Nikki's rosebud, only to withdraw and tickle some more while Lisa's tongue continued its journey of sensation.</p><p>Nikki began to buck her hips, and loud moans filled the room. Even Emily slowed her own seduction of my pussy to watch her baby sister come. As soon as Nikki had crested, however, she was back at my pussy, licking in earnest to bring me to an orgasm--the first orgasm she had ever given me that didn't involve my fingers with only a fantasy of her.</p><p>Immediately, I felt the orgasm that had been hiding in me while my thoughts raced among related matters begin to build. I could tell it was going to be big, perhaps the biggest orgasm I had ever had, and my mind and body welcomed it. It came on me like a sudden, crashing wave speeding to the shore of some well-known ocean beach that still had a mysterious quality that surrounded it, as if the location was familiar, but the tides had changed the shore to alter the beach's appearance somewhat. I waited for that wave to swallow me, knowing it would be an experience I had never had before that was, at the same time, similar to other experiences.</p><p>And then it happened. The wave seemed to grab me and toss me like a rag-doll, washing the orgasmic bliss over me, and surrounding me with it, the way the ocean would surround me if I were washed into the surf by a large wave. I could hear someone screaming, but the sound was muffled, and it wasn't until the wave began to release me and I began to surface from the more intense spasms of the orgasm that I realized I was the one who was screaming.</p><p>When the orgasm began to subside, and I was once again aware of my surroundings, I looked at the woman and two young girls I loved with all my heart. The woman was smiling knowingly; the girls looked surprised, or maybe even slightly afraid.</p><p>I smiled in reassurance at my daughters and breathed out a sigh while I said, ""I'm fine."" Emily and Nikki smiled back, realizing that I must have just had the most intense orgasm of my life, which it had been. Nikki, especially, seemed to know what I felt.</p><p>I crooked my index finger of my right hand at Emily. She moved to me, and we lay together and kissed for a moment.</p><p>""I don't think I can move right now,"" I said, ""but if you wish, you can straddle my head and lower your pussy to my lips, and I will lick you to an orgasm.""</p><p>Emily smiled, grinned actually, and immediately moved into position.</p><p>I gazed up at the bald pussy that was being offered to me. It was different from a waxed pussy in that it had never had any downy hair grow from its outer shell, the labia that protected a girl's most precious gift from nature. I felt my mouth begin to water as she lowered herself onto my lips. I stuck out my tongue as my older daughter's pussy descended and felt the small crease that opened to allow my tongue to bathe every millimeter of the wonderful, delicious flesh within those folds.</p><p>And bathe my daughter's inner secrets I did.</p><p>She immediately began to squirm as my tongue began its assault on Emily's tenderest places. Her whimpers told me she was enjoying this, perhaps more than she could have ever envisioned she would.</p><p>Her pussy seemed to take on a life of its own. Her hips would sway this way and that, causing me to have to follow her to keep my mouth on her precious mound. I could feel her small clit beneath my exploring tongue, and each swipe across her hood of flesh caused her to spasm slightly with the total enjoyment she was feeling. Soon she was moving her hips back and forth with enthusiasm, instinctively creating a fucking motion that caused her pussy to enhance the contact between my lips and tongue and her clit and inner labia.</p><p>Her pussy juice was like apple juice, it was so sweet. Yet, there was also the tangy flavor of a mature woman's pussy as well, just not nearly as strong. I could taste a hint of pee as well. And the softness of her vulva, with its surface so devoid of hair, was like kissing warm, buttered cotton. My own juices began to flow again with the knowledge I was licking my nine-year-old daughter's pussy and she was enjoying it without guilt or blame.</p><p>I had recovered from my previous orgasm enough to engage my hands in the pleasuring of my daughter. I moved them to her small butt and began to knead the flesh there, enjoying the feel of the petite globes of flesh as I squeezed and spread them. I wanted to do what Lisa had done to Nikki. I wanted to finger her there and lick the tiny orifice to show my little one how much pleasure could be derived from having someone with the knowledge and desire to awaken that small erogenous zone.</p><p>Lifting Emily's butt a few inches, my mouth sought her little star, and soon I was lathering my spit on her butt hole with my tongue. She began to squeal even more, and I replaced my tongue with a finger, pushing gently to enter her there before moving to her clit and back to her butt with my tongue.</p><p>Emily nearly went wild with the sensations. Her hips seemed to lose control as she flexed her pussy and butt hole against my mouth and tongue, my index finger now fucking her little hole as deep as the middle joint. I was careful not to go too deeply into her for fear it could cause an internal scratch. I did not want her to decide she no longer wanted me to go there. At the moment, she was loving everything that was happening to her.</p><p>I became aware that Lisa was now panting beside me. I glanced over and saw she was watching what I did to Emily's pussy and butt. I could not see Nikki, and I assumed she was licking Lisa's pussy. The look on Lisa's face suggested I was 100% correct.</p><p>I went back to concentrating on bringing Emily to the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced. After all, turn about is fair play, and she definitely deserved to receive what she had so wonderfully given me.</p><p>I sucked her tiny clit and its hood into my mouth and began to vibrate my tongue across it.</p><p>That broke the dam. Emily was grunting, groaning, and squealing with the intensity of her orgasm. It seemed to last for several minutes, it was so powerful. When I looked up at her, she had tears moving down her cheeks, but she was smiling as if she had just gotten that horse she asked for every Christmas and birthday.</p><p>Moving from her position above me, she lay down and we cuddled while watching her sister bring Lisa to her orgasm. From what I could see, Nikki was quite a talented pussy-licker. She had already learned where everything was and it was driving Lisa mad. I leaned over and kissed her as Emily moved to where she could suck and lick Lisa's breasts.</p><p>Within a minute, she was coming, and based on her reactions to the orgasm, it was as stunning as the ones Emily and I had before, and probably Nikki, too.</p><p>Afterwards, we lay in my bed, panting to catch our breath, and I looked at Lisa. She was looking at me. I could tell she was wondering if maybe I was having second thoughts about this arrangement. I wanted to let her know that I wasn't. I wanted her to know I was grateful for her part in this.</p><p>I wanted her to know I love her.</p><p>So I leaned over and kissed her with as much tender passion as I could. When I leaned back, there were tears in my eyes.</p><p>""So, when are you moving in?"" I asked.</p><p>She smiled as if she, too, were getting a present she longed for, and tears filled her eyes and spilled over as well.</p><p>""My lease on my apartment is up the end of next month,"" was all she said.</p><p>""Really?!"" said Emily, suddenly perking up. ""You're gonna move in with us?!""</p><p>Lisa looked at Emily, then at me, and finally at Nikki, who was waiting excitedly for her answer.</p><p>""If you'll have me,"" she said.</p><p>My daughters' squeals were almost as loud as they had been when the girls had reached those intense orgasms.</p>"
605,Finding My Sister,Cheryl Taggert,1,I find I have a sister after all. Kelsey is 16 and we find each other.,['ff'],"<p>The following story is fiction. Like most writers, I draw some of the minor details of my stories from my life. However, the sister and our story are totally fictional, unfortunately. (Those who know me can tell you that the first two paragraphs are all too true. It's the part after that painful brief detail that is the fiction.) Anyway, I hope you enjoy the story. I enjoyed writing it, and that, I suppose, will have to be good enough for now. There will be no sequel or continuation, and I am afraid there is not much sex here either; it is a story about the characters and life. This is a story I wrote in an attempt to rid myself of certain demons, and if it does the job, that will be a positive that comes from this. Otherwise, I guess the positive will be your enjoyment.</p><p>I am Cheryl Taggert, and my life was Hell until a month ago. You see, for all my life I have wanted a sister to share my life with. When I was growing up, I envied all my friends who had sisters, especially those with younger sisters who were near their own age. I may have even blamed my mother, God rest her soul, for not producing a sister for me. Okay, not may have; I did. I used to want a sister who was no more than two years younger than I, or maybe even a twin. I know there is a certain psychological aspect to wanting an identical twin, especially as a lover, but that is precisely what I always wanted. After all, Narcissus I'm not, but I suppose I am close enough.</p><p>The fact is that I wanted a sister for more than just sexual love, though that was a part of it, I wanted a sister who would be there for me and allow me to be there for her. I wanted a sister to listen to and keep my secrets and who would allow me to listen to and keep hers. For years, I loved an imaginary sister. But the ache for a sister would be at its worst when I wanted someone to whom I could make love and not be judged by anything I did. I longed for the touch of another female, and who better to give that touch than a sister to whom I was closer than I was to anyone or anything else in the world. It got so bad that when I was fourteen, I would lay a full-length mirror on its edge along my bedroom floor, leaning it against a wall, and lie down, stretched in front of it, and masturbate, while imagining that my reflection was my twin, copying my every movement. Strange, I know. But, hey, that's me, strange to the hilt and beyond measure. My first long-term partner was a girl who had been having a love affair with her sister for years, since they were quite young, This isn't the first time I have wondered how much that had to do with my attraction long after our own relationship was obviously doomed.</p><p>But the past is not what I wanted to tell you about.</p><p>You see, it turns out that I do have a sister. She is sixteen, and only fourteen months younger than I am. Her name is Kelsey. Kelsey. It's strange, but I have always loved that name. That fact alone makes me wonder if somewhere in my soul I knew about her all along. That what I really longed for was the sister my soul knew existed out there somewhere, but whose existence was strangely kept from me until a month ago.</p><p>It was then that my father approached me, actually came to my apartment to see me (you have no idea how big that is in itself) and told me something that will forever be a marker in my life. You see, I believe that there are markers in our lives. Things so important that we forever consider our lives in relation to that point, or marker. They are sort of like little sign posts that we erect along the way, and after they occur, our lives are never the same again. Most are small, but essentially they become the measurement of our lives. Like Prufrock, I once measured my life with coffee spoons, but now I can measure it with the overwhelming knowledge that I have a sister.</p><p>Nothing will ever be the same.</p><p>When my father told me what mostly amounts to the news that I am no longer alone in the world, I didn't believe him, thinking he was pulling some sort of sick joke, or maybe winning a bet of some kind, which would be even sicker than the joke. But when he looked down at the floor with what I now realize was shame and looked back at me, directly into the eyes I got from him while tears welled in his own, I knew he was telling me the truth.</p><p>I'd like to say I jumped up and down for joy and excitement, or even tell you I fainted, or perhaps felt so good about the news that my father and I reconciled, but I didn't do any of those things. The fact is that I may have hated him even more for waiting sixteen years to tell me. But I didn't do any of those things you might read about in books--bad books mostly. I just reached out with a hand that seemed strangely detached from my body and took the little piece of paper that held the address and phone number of the girl he had always known about but never shared with me. I noticed the address was in a nearby city, less than fifty miles away.</p><p>My only response to him was one word, ""Why?"" He knew what I meant, of course. He'd known I wanted a sister. My one word question represented many. Why had he and my mother not kept my sister but kept me? Why had they given her up in the first place? Why was he telling me now, sixteen years after my life should have been fulfilled? A million thoughts zipped through my strangely sluggish brain, one of the chief ones being that my parents had certainly long wished they'd kept her instead of me. After all, I had turned out to be the lesbian, which in my family was the same as saying Nazi, child killer, or some other word with such negative connotations that the mere mention of it could cause shudders of distaste. My mother rarely said the word, but when she did, it was as if she'd been saying ""shit"" as though there were some of the foul excement in her mouth with all its stench.</p><p>To his credit, my father tried to answer my one-word question as best he could, knowing it would never be enough. He looked like someone standing before God Himself, explaining his sins while knowing there was no explanation for them that God would accept.</p><p>""We were so poor back then. We could barely afford you. You were still in diapers, and we decided that rather than raise two girls in poverty, we'd do the best we could with you and allow the other to be adopted. It was best for her, you see.""</p><p>Well, that is one thing I could certainly see, quite easily really, but not for the same reasons he was thinking. I was jealous of my baby sister without ever having met her because she had escaped being raised by these two people. But it wasn't a hateful jealousy. Just an envious one, as if she had been the lucky one. I suddenly found myself wishing my parents had decided to give both of us up to one family. At least then we'd have been together--and without them.</p><p>But that was all water under the bridge...spilled milk... you pick the metaphor. The point was that my life had been what it was, and hers had been what it was. All we could do now was try our best to re- capture the past sixteen years, all the while knowing that doing so was completely impossible, like making the water flow in the opposite direction under the bridge or unspilling the milk.</p><p>""Does she know about me?""</p><p>""She knows she's adopted, but other than that, I'm not sure. It all depends on what the adoption agency told them.""</p><p>I looked at my father, or at least the man who'd gotten my mother pregnant with me, oh yes, and my sister, and said, ""Whatever,"" and slowly shut the door in his face.</p><p>I stared at the slip of paper that held my past and my future. It was the physical manifestation of the marker that would define the rest of my life, forevermore putting my life's days in two categories, BK and AK--Before Kelsey and After Kelsey. I had a sudden feeling that Publishers' Clearing House had just knocked on my door.</p><p>Then the fear set in. A panic, really. What if she didn't want to meet me? Get to know me? Talk to me just once on the phone, even? My heart hammered against my ribs with the words that shaped reality: what if, what if, what if...?</p><p>Then I lay down, right there on the carpet of my apartment's small living room, and cried. I cried for what had never been and what had. Some people wallow in self-pity. That day, I embraced it, sadly not for the first time, hopefully for the last. Because I had a sister. No, I HAVE a sister.</p><p>If she would have me.</p><p>As dusk began to press against my door and windows, I rose and made my mind up that having a sister and not contacting her would be the same as never having had one, so I went to the phone before I lost my nerve and punched in the number from the tiny paper lifesaver I had been tossed after so many years.</p><p>""Hello?"" It was a man's voice. He sounded my dad's age. I was so confused, expecting a girl around my own age to answer that I stammered for a moment.</p><p>""I, uhm, I - I'm sorry. I, uh, must have the, uh, wrong number.""</p><p>""What number were you calling?"" the man asked. He sounded pleasant, kind. His voice had the quality of someone who wanted to help.</p><p>I read him the number on the paper.</p><p>""Well, you have that number. Who were you trying to reach?""</p><p>I could barely talk, my throat was so dry. ""Kelsey?"" I said, making the statement a question with my nearly inaudible voice.</p><p>""Oh, yes. She's here. Why didn't you just ask? Hang on a sec'.""</p><p>I could hear him calling my sister to the phone and the feminine response that I couldn't make out from somewhere in their home. His ""Don't know, some girl"" let me know she'd probably asked who it was calling.</p><p>For a moment, I thought of saying, ""Tell her it's her sister,"" but I thankfully dismissed that idea. At least if I said nothing, I could at least hear her say hello.</p><p>Then she was there. ""Hello?"" She sounded impatient, as if I'd interrupted something important. More important than I was, certainly.</p><p>""I'm sorry. You must be busy. I can call again later.""</p><p>""No. You've already called. What is it?""</p><p>She thought I was a telemarketer. Oh, God. This wasn't going well at all.</p><p>""I'm... uhm..."" Say it, dammit! Say it! ""I'm... uh... your sister.""</p><p>The confusion in her voice was so clear it was almost a solid with a distinct shape as she said, ""C'mon, this isn't Trish. Who is it?""</p><p>Now she thought I was claiming to be her sister--her sister in her adopted family--but I clearly did not sound anything like her.</p><p>""No, not Trish,"" I said, wondering how this might go and cursing my parents for the billionth time. I decided to plunge on. ""Your birth sister.""</p><p>There was silence on the line. Complete and utter silence. I thought for a moment that my father had lied, that Kelsey was totally unaware she'd been adopted and I had just informed her of that fact, ruining her life with a marker better never found. I vaguely wished that my heart would stop pounding and my salivary glands would work.</p><p>The silence continued until I heard the man say from somewhere near my sister, who was obviously in shock, ""Kelsey? Is something wrong?"" Then I heard the tears. Whether of joy, fear, sadness, anger, or what, I couldn't tell.</p><p>When she spoke, to the man not to me, I could tell the phone was not near her mouth. ""Sister. It's my sister. From my birth family."" And suddenly the man was on the phone.</p><p>""Who is this?"" He didn't sound angry or annoyed. What? Concerned?</p><p>""I'm sorry to bother you both. I'm sorry. I won't call again,"" I managed to say between my own sudden sobs and hung up.</p><p>I sat on the sofa, cradling the phone in my lap, and continued with the long cry I had started after hearing this news. Only now, I had someone fifty miles away that I had managed to get to join me in my misery. I pictured my tub, with my bleeding body lying in it, my arms slit to the hilt. I shook my head hard to clear that image from my brain. I'd survived too much to give up now.</p><p>When the phone rang five minutes later, I was startled and answered before the end of the first ring, as if I'd been waiting for the call, and in a way I had been all my life.</p><p>""Don't hang up, PLEASE!"" she said. ""What's your name?""</p><p>""Cheryl,"" I said.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Cheryl. I shouldn't have reacted that way, but I've longed to talk to someone from my birth family since I was a child. You see, my parents never hid it from me that I was adopted. They told me they were lucky enough to choose their angel. But I always wanted to know my birth family....""</p><p>She was talking too fast from nerves and excitement, practically rambling really. I knew because I did the same thing all the time. I either would clam up, as I was now, or go totally in the other direction, rambling like an idiot--but a cute idiot. Yes, she was my sister.</p><p>""....So when you said you were my birth sister, I sorta freaked, you know?"" she continued. ""But that's because I just couldn't believe it, you know? Oh, my GOD! I'm ACTUALLY talking to my sister! My FLESH AND BLOOD SISTER!""</p><p>""Yes."" It was all I could think of to say. I felt numb.</p><p>""Sorry. I kinda ramble when I get nervous and excited at the same time.""</p><p>""Yeah, I do that too.""</p><p>""You don't sound very excited to talk to me. Are you okay? You did call to talk, right? I mean, this isn't about asking for a kidney or anything, is it?""</p><p>I finally smiled for the first time since I had opened the door to find my father there. ""No, of course not. I'm sorry. You see, I didn't even know about you until today. Just about an hour ago, in fact.""</p><p>""Wow! Really? I didn't like know who you were or anything, but I did know I had an older sister. Or are you another one, younger than me?""</p><p>Apparently, the circumstances of her birth and adoption had been shared with her family. ""No, I'm the only birth sister you have,"" I said. ""I guess, anyway. They might be hiding another one for all I know."" I was trying to hide the sarcasm, but I guess it slipped through.</p><p>""Oh, yeah. I guess it sorta pissed you off that they hadn't told you about me, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah, you could say that.""</p><p>""Wow. I guess you musta been still pretty young when I was born not to remember, huh?""</p><p>""My father just told me we are fourteen months apart.""</p><p>""Really? Wow! Then you're only seventeen? Jeez. We have to meet! Oh, sorry. I'm assuming a lot. I mean, do you want to meet?""</p><p>My heart was pounding again, but for a different reason. I was instantly and madly in love with her. Just as I'd always been, really.</p><p>""I would love nothing better,"" I said, willing myself not to go off on a ramblefest with her, too afraid I would tell her more than I was ready to this soon. I pictured myself saying something so totally stupid she would decide to change her number and move, like, ""I always fantsized about a sister. I saw us masturbating together and doing everything."" Fortunately, I held my tongue.</p><p>We made plans to meet that night at a restaurant about half way between us and have dinner, and go stroll along the beach after and talk. Of course, my imagination had us doing much more than talking on the beach, but I realized I would have to give up on that idea. The moment for that to happen had long since passed.</p><p>As it turned out, I was wrong about that. Dead wrong. But I didn't know that then.</p><p>Still, as I hung up to shower and get ready, it occurred to me that *69, ironically, may have saved my life. After all, she had bothered to return the call. And now she wanted to actually meet to talk to me.</p><p>******</p><p>We had talked about what we would be wearing and such so that we would recognize each other, but as it turned out that wasn't necessary. She had arrived first and she stood outside the seafood restaurant waiting. As I drove up, she didn't see me, and for a moment I just sat in my car and looked at her. The family resemblance was amazing. We had the same eyes and our noses were our mother's. Her jawline was narrower, like my mother's, but I had my--our--father's, stronger and less ""sharp."" Her lips? They just looked kissable to me right then, and for the first time, I wondered if I could get through this night without reaching out, hugging her gorgeous, slender body to mine, and kissing her with all the passion of long-lost lovers, which to me, we were.</p><p>As I climbed out of my car and approached her, she saw me and ran into my arms, squeeling like a school girl and kissing my cheek hard. We stood there hugging and crying for so long that people began to stare, but I didn't care, and I doubt she did either.</p><p>We stepped back from each other and, wiping my eyes, I said, ""Thank God for waterproof mascara."" She laughed, wiping the tears from her eyes as well.</p><p>We entered the restaurant and were soon seated.</p><p>""I love this place. It has the best seafood in the area,"" she said, which started us on a conversation about near misses. This was one of my favorite restaurants as well, and we wondered if there were ever a day we were there at the same time. This led to other places we loved to go. As it turned out, we had the same favorite beach, a state park with clean bathrooms and showers, and we had been to a number of the same ball games, such as a Miami Dolphins game just a few weeks before. She had come with some friends, as had I. And it turned out we were only one section away from each other.</p><p>""Gee,"" she said, ""we could have like bumped into each other and never known it.""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""I would have recognized the family resemblance at least. You look just like our mother, only with our father's eyes.""</p><p>""Really? Do you think they would like to meet me?""</p><p>I could hear the fear in her voice. I didn't want to verify that fear of rejection, but I also didn't want to lie to her.</p><p>""Well, I have to be honest with you--""</p><p>""It's okay. We have each other,"" she said, cutting me off. ""I mean, they didn't want me then, why would they now?""</p><p>The waiter brought my salad, and I looked down at it, wondering how to tell her everything.</p><p>""What?"" she asked. ""There's something you want to tell me. Go ahead. What is it?""</p><p>God. How could she never have met me and know me so well? I guess there's something to say about genetics. ""Well, our mother's dead. I'm sorry. She died a few years ago. Her heart.""</p><p>""Oh, well. You have pictures, though. Lemme see them. I'm anxious to know how much I look like her.""</p><p>""Take my word for it. Except for our father's eyes, you do. It's scary, in fact.""</p><p>""Show me,"" she said, tapping the table with both hands impatiently.</p><p>Hmm. Honesty time. And way too soon for my taste. I looked down at my salad again. She stopped tapping the table and reached across and took my hands in hers.</p><p>""Cheryl? Honey, what is it? We're sisters.....BLOOD sisters....You can tell me.""</p><p>I looked at her, tears welling. ""I don't carry pictures of our parents. I haven't for years.""</p><p>""Oh."" She was starting to get the idea that maybe she'd been the fortunate one after all. ""Were they mean? Did they beat you?""</p><p>""Well..."" I started.</p><p>""Oh, God. Did our dad like rape you?"" she interrupted.</p><p>""No, nothing like that. They just... well, they just decided they didn't want to see me again.""</p><p>It was her turn to well up. ""Oh, Honey. I'm so sorry. But why? What happened?""</p><p>""You're my sister, right?""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""And you'll love me no matter what?""</p><p>""Oh, Honey, yes. Of course I will. I mean, I've waited for this all my life. I've loved you forever. I used to lie in bed and imagine us lying there together and talking into the night. I mean, Trish, who's my adopted family sister, would talk to me and stuff, but she's like five years older than I am, so that sorta made it different. But you're like the confidante I've always longed for, you know? I will love you no matter what. Even if you, like, killed someone. That wouldn't matter. I will ALWAYS love you.""</p><p>Now tears were running down my cheeks, despite my efforts to stop them. I could have said that to her. Word for word, except about having an older sister.</p><p>""What is it?"" she pleaded, genuinely wanting to know.</p><p>I looked her in the eyes; I wanted to see her first reaction to what I was going to say. She stared back, directly into mine, and I had the sensation of falling into a deep well, completely consumed by the beauty of those eyes. They were my father's eyes, true, but she made them beautiful in a way I had never recognized in myself.</p><p>Looking directly into her eyes, I said, ""Kelsey. Your sister's a lesbian.""</p><p>And she laughed. And in a way, that was the best thing she could have done, because the laughter touched her eyes, and I could see that my sexuality was of no consequence to her. Or at least that is what I saw and felt then. The fact is that my statement of being a lesbian put other things in motion.</p><p>""Is that all?? They disowned you because you're a--she paused, lowering her voice--a lesbian?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Wow. They were really weird, huh?""</p><p>""You don't know the half of it. Then it doesn't bother you?""</p><p>""Why would it?""</p><p>I don't know. If you'd grown up feeling the shame I've always been made to feel, you'd think it was one of the world's worst crimes.""</p><p>""Well, it isn't. You think I'm all innocent and stuff just cuz I'm your little sister?""</p><p>""No, I don't. I mean you're sixteen and very pretty, so of course you aren't innocent. The boys probably form a line outside your home just for a date.""</p><p>She smiled. That smile could light Miami. It certainly lit my heart. Then she squirmed in her seat a little to lean closer across the table. With a devilish twinkle in her eyes, she said, ""Well, not just the guys.""</p><p>""You mean you...""</p><p>""Well, I'm not exactly a..."" again she lowered her voice ""... a lesbian, but I guess you'd say I'm bi.""</p><p>My God. My heart was about to pound its way out of my chest. ""Have you ever been with a girl?""</p><p>""Yes. Plenty of times.""</p><p>I was more than curious. ""Who was it? When?""</p><p>It was Kelsey's turn to pause. She obviously hadn't expected me to ask that. ""Well, it was kinda weird. REALLY weird, in fact."" She began to blush, her face growing a deep red.</p><p>Then it hit me, and I was suddenly jealous. The look on her face said it all. It was Trish, her sister in her adopted family. The sister she ended up with, ironically, had done what I wanted to do all those years ago. It was almost as if it were pre-determined that her sister would introduce her to lesbian sex.</p><p>Only it was the wrong sister.</p><p>Again, I wondered if our souls were somehow linked and I had masturbated to fantasies about the two of us precisely when she was busy with Trish.</p><p>""What is it?"" she asked. Apparently, my mouth must have been hanging open.</p><p>""It was your sister, wasn't it? Trish.""</p><p>Her brow furrowed a bit and her eyes welled up again. ""How did you know? Do you think I'm all weird now? I wasn't going to actually tell you.""</p><p>""No, I don't think you are all weird now. I love you. Just like you love me."" Then I looked in her eyes. ""Maybe more so.""</p><p>""It wasn't like we were like blood relatives, and anyway, that's only a danger when it's a brother or another guy in your family. Trish couldn't exactly get me pregnant. I mean, there was no inbreeding taking place or anything. We were just sisters having fun together. It was more fun than doing it alone."" Then what I'd said hit her. ""What did you mean, 'Maybe more so,' anyway?""</p><p>I looked into those gorgeous eyes again and let her know the full extent of my lifelong love for her.</p><p>""I used to masturbate at night, wishing I had a sister about your age to do it with. I still do, in fact. The last time was just a few days ago.""</p><p>""How long has that been going on?""</p><p>""Masturbating or fantasizing about a sister?""</p><p>She thought for a second. ""Both.""</p><p>""Well, I've been masturbating nearly my entire life, ever since I discovered how good it felt to ride a rocking horse when I was about four. You?""</p><p>""I found out it felt good when I was five or so, but I didn't know about masturbation until I was eight and walked in on Trish.""</p><p>""What did she do?""</p><p>""Let me watch until she came. She always loved being watched. We started masturbating together after that, and when I was twelve, we really got into it. So how long have you had the sister fantasy?""</p><p>""That started when I was about ten or eleven. I've actually placed a full-length mirror on the floor and imagined I had a twin.""</p><p>I could tell from the look on her face that she was thinking--coming to a decision. It didn't take long.</p><p>""Really? You used to fantasize about me even before you knew I was alive?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Her eyes got that devilish twinkle again as she leaned forward again and said, ""Let's finish our meals and go for that walk on the beach. I think we have some catching up to do.""</p><p>""Really? You want to...?""</p><p>""If you do. To be honest, my pussy started getting wet when I first laid eyes on you.""</p><p>I swallowed. Hard. ""Mine, too.""</p><p>""Then it's settled,"" she said, smiling. Eat up.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Oh, I intend to.""</p><p>I couldn't believe it, but then again, I could. She was my sister, after all. There was obviously a genetic similarity, and perhaps that similarity had led to our being similar in other ways as well, such as incestuously inclined toward a sister.</p><p>We finished our dinner and I stopped at my car for a blanket to lay out on the beach. It would be sandy, but that was fine. At least I would be with my sister. My real, flesh and blood, sexy, loving sister.</p><p>We found a secluded spot and spread the blanket. I lay down and she joined me there. I propped myself up on one elbow and looked into those eyes that had had me mesmerized all evening.</p><p>""I love you, you know,"" I said, nearly panting my desire was so great.</p><p>""I know. I love you, too,"" she said and closed her eyes and waited for my kiss as if she'd done it every day of her life. I didn't make her wait long.</p><p>We lay there and kissed, tongues dueling gently but passionately. Her lips would melt butter, just as her eyes had melted my heart and soul.</p><p>I could feel the heat of her before my hands moved to her breasts. They were not too large, only a B cup on her slender frame. She had shed her bra while we walked on the beach, carrying it in one hand while holding my hand with the other, and I had done the same. I lifted her shirt and exposed her lovely breasts. I was not surprised that her nipples were the same chocolate brown as mine, with the same small protruding nipple that grew nearly a quarter of an inch from the areolas. I smiled and lifted my shirt to let her see how nearly we were twins. My breasts were only slightly fuller than her own, a C cup. She began to lick and suck my nipples as well.</p><p>""It's almost like sucking my own nipples,"" she said, bestowing a kiss on my left breast.</p><p>Soon, we were getting hot enough to need more. My hands found the snap to her jeans, and she helped me get the pants off, revealing her panties. I returned the favor. We were down to nothing but the cotton low riders we each wore. I moved into the sixty-nine position, and I felt her fingers grasp the elastic of my panties and pull them to my knees. Wiggling my legs, I helped her get them all the way off. She buried her face into my most tender spot and began to kiss and lick my clit and labia with a wild abandon. After removing her panties, I returned the favor.</p><p>As we licked and sucked, I could feel her fingers playing with my anus. I could tell she was wondering if she should enter me there. I wanted to put her at ease. ""Finger my ass. Whatever you like to do, I probably like as well.""</p><p>Her finger plunged in. Soon we were humping each other's fingers and devouring the wettest regions on each other's body. Her juices were flowing from her like water over a dam, cascading into my mouth as I licked and sucked the mound that I had dreamt of nearly all my life.</p><p>I felt the orgasm building, and from the way she was bucking up and down on my face, she was close as well. Finally, she pushed her hips into my face and held them there and began to scream out her orgasm, legs, belly, and buttocks shivering with the immensity of it. Within seconds of the arrival of her own orgasm, mine began.</p><p>Afterward, we lay on the blanket, cuddling together as I had always wanted. We were both crying quietly, happy in our love to the point that it overflowed our hearts into our eyes and cascaded down to lips that we tenderly kissed, bringing the salty tears into ourselves, and thus swallowing the happiness of the other.</p><p>I told Kelsey that Trish had waited a lot longer than I would have. ""I'd have been doing it with you from the time you were six."" I was jealous, but I had won out in the long run.</p><p>""Well, there was an age difference we don't have. Five years is a long time when you're eight and your partner is thirteen."" That got me to thinking about Trish. Did she share my other passion? The one I could not tell Kelsey, no matter what?</p><p>We returned to our cars and Kelsey followed me home. We spent the night together for the first time, and we lost count of the orgasms. It's been a month since that first night. She is moving in with me next week.</p><p>As I said, until a month ago, my life was a living Hell.</p><p>One month and Kelsey have made it heaven.</p>"
606,"My Eleven Year Old Lover, Part 1",Cheyenne,1,This is a story of me and a little girl.,"['Fg', 'oral', 'ped', 'mast']","<p>Well how can I start. Ever since I was 15, I've been attracted to women. I
would masturbate and think of being with them. I also liked little
girls. I would look at my little 9-year-old cousin sometimes and touch myself
thinking of kissing her and her me. In the pool when we would go
swimming, I'd rub up against her and fondle her over her bathing suit.
It made me feel so good when I would touch her. She wouldn't mind, just
giggle and laugh but I got so aroused doing it. When she would sleep
over she would climb in bed with me and I would fondle her over her
clothes never penetrating her.</p><p>When I got in my late teens, I would fool around with girls my age
and turn them lez. But I would still look at little girls wanting to do
more than fondle. But all that was about to change.</p><p>Now I'm 33 and I still like little girls. See, I'm a photographer. I take
pictures of families or boy/girl or girls. This one time there was this
knock at my door. I answered it and it was the women down the block
from me. She had just moved in. She started to tell me that she has a
daughter of about 11 she wanted to get into modeling. ""Would you take the
pictures for me?"" I perked up and said, ""Yes I would like that. I could do
that for you."" I wrote up her info and told how much I was asking for. She
said yes and walked out my door.</p><p>That night I couldn't sleep. All I was doing was thinking about that
little girl—what she would look like—and also thinking of my cousin. I
started touching myself, sliding my fingers in and out, rubbing my clit,
thinking of this sweet little girl going down on my pussy.</p><p>The next day there was a knock at my door. It was them. They walked in.
The most beautiful little girl came in. She was 4'5"", about 62lbs, long
lovely legs, thin little body, long brown hair, amazing light blue eyes.</p><p>Her mom said, ""This is my girl Alysa.""</p><p>""Hi, I'm Emily.""</p><p>I would put her in
outfits and take her pictures with her mom there. It was hard because all
I could do was think of me and her little girl. There came a time when
her mom left finally. It was just me and my little angel.</p><p>This one day, it was me and her. I had left out a magazine of girl on
girl on my table. She saw it and asked, ""What is this?""</p><p>I was shocked and
blushing. ""It's just a book I was reading.""</p><p>She was curious and wanting to
see more. I said, ""I don't think little girls should be seeing that.""</p><p>""I know what that is. It's when girls like to kiss each other. Right?""</p><p>I said, ""Yes.""</p><p>I showed her the picture. It wasn't anything bad, just two
girls 18 and 19 kissing and fondling their breasts.</p><p>""You like this???"" she said.</p><p>""Yes. Is that OK?""</p><p>She was looking at the book. I was holding
her hand looking into her light blue eyes. I wanted her so bad my
pussy was warm and getting wet to be touched by her. I could tell she
might want to. Just then there was a honk outside. It was her mom.
She got up and didn't say anything. I said, ""I'll see you tomorrow."" She
said, ""OK.""</p><p>That night all I did was masturbate thinking of Alysa having
intense orgasms. Tomorrow was the day I've been wanting since my
cousin. I was going to make my move. I wanted to go farther than just
fondling. I wanted to make love to her, to this little girl, feeling
her body next to mine, have her eat my pussy. I came again and again that
night thinking of me and her.</p><p>The next day she came back. It was just me and her. I made sure there
was enough time for us before her mom came. I had her put on a little
white bikini tube top with little thin arm straps and little thong
bottoms. She looked amazing. Her hair was in pigtails. I had some
lollipops in my pocket and gave one to her. It was grape. I wanted to
taste her lips so bad at that point. Something started to happen when I
was taking her picture. She was doing these sexy poses, Like spreading
her legs and getting on all fours. I started to get wet, then warm
between my pants. I couldn't take it. I wanted her right then and there.
I couldn't believe it. She was teasing me. Could she feel the same way
too?</p><p>At the end of the session, she put on a robe and we were talking. I was
going to do it. I asked her, ""Alysa I was thinking of the book we were
looking at. I was thinking of you a lot last night. Are you in to that???""</p><p>Silence. Nothing. I thought I scared her off and she ran out. She said,
""I don't know,"" in an unsure voice.</p><p>""It's OK. We don't have to. I'm sorry I
shouldn't have asked.""</p><p>At that point I felt so wrong. I felt like a
pedophile, but then she put me at ease when she said, ""I've been thinking
of you too.""</p><p>My heart skipped a beat. I looked into her eyes and I could see
she meant it. She felt the same way I did. I said, ""Are you sure? We will
stop whenever you want OK?""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>I grabbed her by the hand and we
walked to my room. I told her to wait in the doorway. I sat down at
the edge of my bed. She still had on the robe and the swimsuit. I
told her to take them off. She did. I then asked, ""Have you ever touched yourself?""</p><p>She looked at me and said, ""Yes.""</p><p>""Do it,"" I said. ""Show me how you touch yourself.""</p><p>She took off the robe and started sliding her hands up and
down her body, down the shapes of her thin legs hips and belly. She
started to rub her little mounds over her suit. I couldn't believe
this was happening. This little girl was doing this. Her body looked so
small and petite compared to mine.</p><p>That aroused me a lot. I began rubbing my breasts and my neck, sucking
on my fingers, and she did the same. Looking at me with a smile as I
rubbed my breast, she did the same. ""You can stop now. How do you feel baby?""</p><p>She said, ""Good. My body is all tingly.""</p><p>""Mmm good girl. You want to do
more?""</p><p>She said, ""Yes!""</p><p>I told her to sit on my lap and she did. Her body
looked more amazing up close. I said, ""Can we hug?""</p><p>She said, ""Sure,"" in a
cute little voice.</p><p>We embraced. She put her little arms around my neck.
Her body felt so good in my arms. I almost came at that point. Her skin
was so tight and soft. Her hair smelled so sweet. ""Mmmmm your body
feels so good,"" I said.</p><p>She said, ""So does yours.""</p><p>I began to peck and kiss her soft sweet
little lips. They were still sweet from the lolly she just had. I kept
rubbing up and down her leg. She started to breath heavily and moan. I was
sucking her bottom lip, pulling and tugging on it. I got real wet. I
pulled away and told her too open her mouth. She did. I started to
probe her sweet little mouth with my tongue, snaking it in and out,
sliding in and out, finding my way to her tongue, then she found mine.
I told her to stick it out. We sucked on our tongues and licked them
together. It was the most amazing kiss, that this little girl could do this.</p><p>I asked her if I can go further. I wanted to suck on her sweet little
mounds so bad. I asked, and she said yes. I undid her pigtails and let
her hair fall to the mid of her back. I ran my hand in her soft silky hair;
it felt amazing. I started kissing her shoulder, brushing away her
hair to one side. I was kissing and licking up and down the outline
of her shoulder. I slid the little thin strap down her arm a little as I
was sucking and kissing the base of her little neck. I slid the strap
down more and slide her arm out. I slid the one side of the tube top
until her little mound came out.</p><p>It was so cute and perfect. Little, puffy and round, it reminded me of
when I was her age. When she gets older she's going to have nice little
round breasts. I took my hand and started to massage the top of her
little puffy breasts. She lay back more in my arms moaning as my
fingers went in circles caressing her.</p><p>She moaned, ""More! More!!!! Emliy!""</p><p>I couldn't believe I was giving this little girl so much pleasure. I
leaned down and started to kiss and suck her nipple, flicking it with
my tongue, going in circles. She moaned louder and louder. Sucking on
these little mounds made me wetter and wetter. I slid my hand up the
other side of the tube top and began rubbing her other one. She
squirmed more and more in my lap moaning, ""Yes! Yes!!! Ohhhh, you feel so
good."" With that I just had to have her. I sat her up on the edge of my
bed. I went to my knees. I lifted up her arms and slid off the tube top.
I was sucking and licking her puffy nipples, squeezing and rubbing them
harder and harder. She let out moan after moan. She leaned back on
the bed, spreading her legs. I got up and took off my pants leaving my
underwear on and I left on my tank top. She looked so good like
that.</p><p>I told her to play with her body and she did. I stood there watching her
as she rubbed her hands up and on her body. I stood there fingering my
pussy wanting her more. I walked over to her and put her more onto
the bed. She was on her back. I crawled up on the bed. Her legs were
closed. I was straddling her legs on top of them.</p><p>I began sliding my hands up and down her body from her waste up to her
chest. I would stop at her breasts massaging them, then rub her rib
cage then down to her hips. I started to shake and quiver just from
the touching of her body. I got real wet. My hands were tingling with
pleasure and she was moaning from my touch. I got up off from her legs
and lay on the side of her. I then went on my side. I started to rub
my legs and breasts watching her as she spread opened her legs. I
began to slowly slide my hand down her belly ""Ohhhhh yes,"" she whispered.
""Don't stop, Emliy."" I made little circles around her belly. Her breathing
got faster as so did mine. Her chest was heaving up and down. My hand
slid down up over her bathing-suit bottom. My hand started to quiver
and shake. My pussy got warm just thinking of what I was about to do.</p><p>I could feel her little slit through the thin fabric. I began to slide
my finger up and down. She started to moan. ""Yes yes yes, your finger
feels so good,"" she said. I felt a wet spot start to form on her bathing
suite bottom. I slid my hand in her bikini bottom and started to rub
her slit. She was moaning more and more, her breathing got heavy as she
was rubbing her breast. I slowly slid my pointer finger in, sliding it
in and out her little slit. This made her wet. I then went farther in
exploring and probing with my finger. I went a little farther in
until I hit the hymen. I started to rub and put pressure on it. Her
eyes rolled back. She began to moan louder, ""Ahh ahh."" I saw it was giving
her a little pain so I stopped.</p><p>""Does that hurt you, sweetie?""</p><p>""A little,"" she said.</p><p>I moved on. I didn't want to break her hymen just yet. ""Mmmmmm,
where are you?"" I moved my finger around till I found her clit. ""Ahhhh, there
you are.""</p><p>I started to pull back the hood exposing her little button. I started
to rub it in little circles, rubbing it faster and faster. She began to
slide back and forth with each stroke of my finger. As I would pinch and
massage her clit she would undulate up and down. I draped one of my
legs over her. I put myself a little on her body so she didn't move
a lot and slid my middle finger in and out. ""Yessssss,"" she hissed ""Oh yes, Emily.""
I slid it in faster an faster, then an amazing thing happened. Her pussy
sucked my finger deep inside her till it touched the hymen.</p><p>""Ohhhh yeah,
good girl. That's it. Suck my finger into that little cunt!!! Mmmm good
girl.""</p><p>I began to suck her little breasts. I could feel her body tense
up and start to shake. Her breathing got faster and faster. I could
feel her pussy muscles contract and pulls. Then it happened.</p><p>""Ha.. Ha...
Ohhhh ahhhhhhhhhhh!! I have to peeee!!!!"" she yelled.</p><p>She started to
quiver and shake as her breathing got slower. Then I heard a
splattering wet sound from her pussy. As I slid my finger out there was
a big wet stain on the bathing-suit bottom and on my bed. I pulled out
my hand and there was a lot of her sweet nectar all over my finger. I
rubbed it all over her little mouth. I then began to lick and suck it
off her lips. ""Mmmmmmm, your pussy tastes so good. Have you ever tasted
yourself Alysa?""</p><p>""No,"" she said.</p><p>I went back to get her nectar on my finger. I
then put it in her mouth. ""Ohhhhh good girl. That's it, suck it all up.""</p><p>She
began to suck my fingers like a lollipop and drank her juices. My
finger was dripping her sweet nectar. Some of it dripped between her
chest. I licked and sucked it up. ""Mmmmmmm, you're so sweet.""</p><p>""Mmmmm you're
right, it tastes good. What just happened?""</p><p>""Ohh you just had your first
little orgasm sweetie.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm that felt real good, mmmmmmmmmm.""</p><p>I got up
and straddled over her. ""I can make you feel even better Alysa!""</p><p>""How do you mean?"" she said.</p><p>""Let me show you."" I took off my tank top and
slid down my panties. I began to rub my small little petite breasts.</p><p>I have a thin small body. I've never had big breasts. My hair is a reddish
brown and it stops at the top of my shoulders.</p><p>I started to slide up and
down her body. My tiny breasts rubbing against her little ones. I
started to moan as did she. Her body felt so good against my skin. I
got up on my knees and slowly slid off her wet bathing-suit bottoms.</p><p>Mmmmmm there it is, the most beautiful little cunt. I leaned down and stuck
out my tongue and slid it up and down her little slit. I started to
suck and slurp it. I licked and sucked, probing my tongue in and out as
she moan louder, ""Yes! Yes!!! Ohhhh!!! Ahhhhh!!!""</p><p>I took my two
fingers and slowly spread her little slit apart. She opened up like a
little flower.</p><p>Her tiny little folds came out. I took them to my lips and started to
suck and pull on them. Each time I sucked them in my mouth, she let out
a little whimper. I could see she liked that a lot so I sucked them some
more as my head shook back and forth. Sucking and slurping them in my
mouth, letting them drop playing with them with my tongue, I then spread
her slit open wide with my two pointer fingers and snaked my tongue in
and out her little pink hole, sliding it in and out in and out as
she moaned more and more, sliding back and forth on my tongue.</p><p>I found
the hood and pulled it back. As her little button was sticking out, I
flicked it back and forth with the tip of my tongue. She moaned louder and
louder, her breath getting deeper, her chest heaving up and down. I
began sucking and munching on it, sucking and slurping as I slid my
long slender finger up into her pussy. She began thrusting her hips
up and down as I sucked on her button harder. I then stopped as I put myself
more in a kneeling position, spread my legs apart, and with the
other hand slid my finger in my pussy!!!!!!</p><p>She then began to suck my finger up her pussy. Each time she did so I
slid my finger in mine, in and out in sync with her. She then started
to rock back and forth in an up-and-down motion as her hips were
sliding back and forth, as my finger went farther and farther inside
her. ""Oh. Oh. Ohhhhhhh!!!! Haaaaaaaa!!! Yes it feels so good!!! Don't
stop! Emily,"" she screamed out loud. She then put both her feet down
on the bed, her butt in the air, her hips trusting in an up-and-down
motion. I would thrust my finger in deeper in and out in and out
fucking her harder and harder. I could feel her pussy start to squeeze
my finger; she was about to orgasm. ""Mmmm you feel it baby, mmmmm
yes!!!"" I cupped her butt with my hands, holding it in the air and began
to suck and slurp her pulsating pussy. Her pussy was in my mouth. I
started to suck down hard on her clit as she began to pussy fuck my
mouth. Her eyes rolled back in her head. As she closed them I began
sucking harder and harder. Her breathing got faster and faster. My
head was bobbing up and down each time her hips went up and down as
she fed her pussy in my mouth. I could feel her body tense as her head
went side to side. Her body began to shake and quiver as she let out
moan after moan, ""OH!..HO!..HO!..OHHHH!...
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! YES! YES! YES!"" as I gave her
multiple orgasms! Her body flopped down on the bed as she shook and
quivered. I lay down on the side of her with one leg draped over her leg
kissing her little tits. Rubbing them with my hand felt so good.</p><p>She said,
""It was amazing!!!""</p><p>""You're amazing,"" I said as I was kissing her on her
lips, caressing her face nuzzling her cheek. ""Mmmmm I want you to do that to me.""</p><p>""What?"" she said.</p><p>""Mmmm I want you to eat my
pussy.""</p><p>I pulled her up on top of me. I began rubbing and caressing
her tight little butt. She then began to suck on my little 35b breasts.
Her mouth felt so good as she licked and sucked on them. Rubbing and
caressing she sucked my whole breast in her mouth. She began to kiss
and peck down to my mound. I slid her head down to my pussy. She stuck
out her tongue and started licking my pussy. ""Ohhhhh mmmmm yes. That's
it like that mmmmmmm!! Yes long strokes.  Mmmmmm that's it Alysa.
Ohhhhhh!!!! Yeah!! You feel so good baby.""</p><p>It was so amazing seeing
this little girl suck my pussy. I watched her as her little head
bobbed in an up motion. I started to rub my breasts. ""Ohhhh that's good
girl. Don't stop.""</p><p>She then made her way to my clit. She began sucking
and slurping on it sliding her head from side to side. I began to feel
myself start to go. I began to roll my hips up and down as she sucked
harder and harder, as I pussy fucked her sweet little mouth. I spread my
legs up and out. I began to stroke the top of her head with my hand
and then my breast with the other. I then cupped the back of her head
with my hands.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Hoooo!!! Yessss!"" I hissed. ""That's it. Yeah,
hold it right there. Haaa haa ahhhhhh!!!! You're gonna make me cum! I'm
cuming!!!! Oh God Alysa, you're making me cum!!! I'm
CUMING!!!!!!!!! Alysa AAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!""</p><p>I held her head so she would
move. I put my head back and arched my back. My eyes rolled back  in my
head. My hands dropped down to my sides. I began pulling at my sheets.
My whole body began to shake as she sucked harder, as each orgasm got
more and more intense, my body would shake and quiver. She gave me 9
orgasms!  Something I could never even do with my vibrator. On the last
one a stream of my juices came squirting out my pussy. I heard it
splatter and hit her face. When she pulled away, her mouth was dripping
with my juices. I rubbed my pussy and more sprayed out hitting her in
her hair and face. She laughed and giggled as did I. I pulled her up on
top of me lapping up my juices from her little mouth probing her with
my tongue as she did the same. I just had the most amazing intense
orgasm from this little petite 11 year old. It was everything I
dreamed of and more. I couldn't believe what we had just done. I know it
sounds crazy but I was falling in love with her. She would lie on
top of me as I rubbed and caressed her little butt, as we kissed each other.</p><p>""So how was that?"" she said in a little voice.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm you made me feel
really  good. You were amazing.""</p><p>""I'm glad,"" she said.</p><p>""But baby don't ever
tell your mommy what we did. K sweetie?"" she looked up at me.</p><p>""Never,"" she
said.</p><p>""Mmmmm good girl.""</p><p>Then all of a sudden there was a knock at the
door. Shit! it was her mom. I got and gave Alysa her cloths and put her
in my bathroom. I got dressed so fast. I ran to door and let her mom in.</p><p>""Sorry I was sleeping and I believe Alysa is in the bathroom.""</p><p>""Oh OK,"" her
mom said. I then went to get the pictures I took. ""Oh thanks,"" she said.
""They look great."" Just then Alysa came out. ""Oh baby, you OK? You look
flush.""</p><p>She was about to say something when I stopped her in mid sentence.
""Yeah she had a tummy ache so I made her sleep a little on the couch.""</p><p>""Oh OK,""
her mom said. ""Well thank you for all you did. These look great.""</p><p>I forgot it was our last session. A sadness came over me as a tear came
down my face. Was this the last time I was ever gonna be with my lover?</p><p>Alysa then said, ""Oh shit, I forgot something in the bathroom.""</p><p>I told her
mom, ""She will be right out.""</p><p>""OK,"" her mom said. She opened the door and
walked out.</p><p>Alysa then came out. I was about to cry.  I walked her to
the door a little. I stepped and got down on one knee, holding her and
caressing her. She could see I was upset.</p><p>""What's wrong?"" she said.</p><p>""Oh
sweetie, it's our last session.""</p><p>""It's OK,"" she said. ""I'll come over after school.
She works late and my stupid brother goes over to his girlfriend's house.""</p><p>""Oh baby, I'd like that. You made me so happy.""</p><p>I looked into her eyes and
she mine. I leaned in kissing her softly with passion. She then banged
up against my door as my tongue slid in and out. It kind of excited me
knowing her mother was right outside. I sucked and pulled on her
bottom lip. We both smiled as I pulled away. I got up and let her
out. I watched them as they walked down my driveway. I closed the door
and leaned up against it, rubbing my pussy, thinking of what I was gonna
do to my 11-year-old lover tomorrow......</p>"
607,"My Eleven Year Old Lover, Part 2",Cheyenne,2,This is a story of me and my lover.,"['Fg', 'oral', 'ped', 'mast']","<p>That day I slept in late 'cause I was up all night thinking of my sweet
baby. The hours seemed to go by real slow. I was getting real wet just
thinking of her. I wanted to feel her soft skin aginst mine, her
little lips kissing mine. My whole body was on fire.</p><p>Just then there
was knock at my door. Ahhhhhh! It was her—my sweet little angel. I
opened the door and let her in. She had on the sexiest outfit. It was a
light blue tube top, a little white skirt and these cute little white heel
shoes. Her lovely long hair was in a pony tail flowing down
her back stopping at the top of her butt. I wanted her so bad. My pussy
was throbbing for her sweet little mouth.</p><p>We walked to my kitchen and
she stood at the table. Her back was to me.</p><p>""You want anything to
drink sweetie?""</p><p>""OK,"" she said. She was a little quiet as was I.</p><p>""So how was
school?""</p><p>""OK,"" she said.</p><p>I gave her some water but I couldn't focus.</p><p>She
said, ""All I was doing was thinking of you and me.""</p><p>I walked over to her,
her back still to me. ""Mmmmmmmm me too. Do you like when I touch you
Alysa?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm can I touch you?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said.</p><p>I slid
my hands down her soft smooth skin, up and down her arms. She fell back
into me as she moaned, ""Ohhhhhhh yessssssss!!!!"" I put her hair to one
side as I kissed up and down her little neck, then to her shoulders. She
put her arm around my neck and turned her head so we could kiss. I
began to suck her little lips, sliding my tongue in her mouth. She did
the same. I slid my hands up and down her waist as we flicked our
tongues. I then slid my hands to her little breasts. I was rubbing and
caressing them over her tube top.</p><p>""Ohhhh! Yes! Ahhhhh yeah!"" she moaned.</p><p>I pulled down her top till her sweet little tits came out. I leaned down
and stuck out my tongue and flicked her tits and went around her
nipples.</p><p>""Yes yes yes hooooo yes you feel so good.""</p><p>I then slid my hand
under her skirt. I could feel her getting wet. I rubbed my finger up
and down her slit over her little wet panties.</p><p>She began to moan as I slid my finger up her skirt.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm yeah!
You like that you nasty little girl don't you?""</p><p>""Yessssssss!!!!!"" she
hissed.</p><p>I rubbed my fingers in circles as she moaned louder. Her pussy
began to open. ""Ohhhhh yeah, that's it. Open up for me. Ahhhhhh yeah, good
girl.""</p><p>I went down to one knee. She leaned forward, bending over my table
putting her ass in the air. I lifted up her skirt and started to kiss
her tight little ass, rubbing and squeezing it. I then pulled aside her
panties and started licking her pussy, long slow strokes with my tongue.
""Mmmmmm your pussy tastes so good Alysa mmmmmmmmm!!!!"" I moaned.</p><p>She
began to moan as well. She then rocked back and forth.</p><p>""Mmmmm yeah,
that's it you slut! Fuck my mouth.""</p><p>She rocked back and forth real hard
as I slurped her little folds and sucked her clit. I then slid my
tongue in and out her pussy. She moaned louder an louder. I opened her
wider with my two pointer fingers. I stuck out my tongue more. My head
went back and forth as I tongue fucked her hard. She reached around and
held my head to her cunt. I then sucked her little clit into my mouth.</p><p>""Oh..hooo!..haaa! haaa! oooooooo! yes! Emily!!!! Don't stop,"" she moaned.</p><p>I began to suck harder on her clit, sucking it in and out, my head
moving side to side real fast. She then went forward more on the table.
I spread her legs apart and slid my finger in her pussy.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhh!!!"" she moaned out loud!!!</p><p>""Mmmmmm yeah that's it. You like that finger don't
you? Mmmmmm!! You nasty little girl yeah good girl take it mmmmmm yeah
good girl fuck it! Fuck my finger hard Alysa.""</p><p>""Oh...oh.oh ah ahhhh ahh
ooooooo oh yeah oh yeah yes! Mmmmmmmm haaaaaa,"" she moaned as she fucked
my finger hard and fast.</p><p>""Yeah that's it, faster....faster.""</p><p>I then put one
of her legs up on the table and slid in two fingers.  I started to
mount her. I put her head flat down on the table holding it there to
one side. I started to thrust my fingers in and out fast and hard. She
moaned louder and louder. ""Ahhhhhhhhh ohhhhh ohhhh mmmmm yes! yes! yes!""
fucking her faster and faster, ""ohoooooooo Emily!!! ohh!! ohhhh MMM
MMMM Emily im!...im! IM CUMINGGGGGGGGG!!!!!"" she yelled out,
""AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>Her body began to shake all over as her
sweet juices poured out of her cunt. I put my mouth there so I could get it
all in my mouth. I then picked her up and put her sitting on my table
and poured her juices in her mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmm ohhhhh yeah dirnk it
down you nasty little girl mmmmmmm you like the way you taste?""</p><p>""Mmmmm yes,"" she said.</p><p>""You just took two of my fingers. Did you like that?""</p><p>""It
hurt a little.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said. ""Well I have something I want to use on you
and it might hurt but it feels better than my fingers and tongue.""</p><p>""Better?"" she said.</p><p>""Yes, wait here baby.""</p><p>I got undressed and put on my strap on and came out and she looked so
scared what is that she said? pointing to the penis shape, this is
what little boys have but this isn't real. It's for us. It goes in your
pussy. Would you like that?""</p><p>""I guess,"" she said.</p><p>I pulled out a chair and
sat down. I told her to come to me and she did. ""Get on your knees."" She did.</p><p>""Mmmmm now lick the tip of it. ohhhhhh yeahhhhh! Like that yes yes in
little circles mmmmm good girl lick from the bottom ohhhhhhhhhhhhh
yeah!!!!!""</p><p>She licked it in long strokes with her tongue.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ohhhhhhh yeah like that."" I began to slide it
in her mouth. It opened wide and I thrust a little each time I did. I pulled
it out the strap on was dripping wet from her spit. ""Ohhh yeah, look
at that,"" I moaned. ""Mmmmmm yeah, that's it, suck it, Mmmmmmmmm, like that
yeah."" Her little head was bobbing up, and as she sucked and slurped the
strap on, I leaned back in the chair. It was such a turn on seeing this
little girl take my strap on in her mouth. She started to moan as I
thrust it in and out, fucking her mouth.</p><p>I told her, ""Finger my pussy.""</p><p>She slid her fingers in and out as she sucked up and down.</p><p>""Yes yes
yes ohhhhhhh mmmmmmmm that's it fuck my pussy Alysaaaaa!!!!"" I then
took off her tube top and slid off her skirt and panites. I turned her
back around and slowly slid her down on the strap on. She let out a moan
as she sat down on it. She was  on it in a reverse cow girl position
sitting on it like you would a chair. She began to slide and bounce up
and down. ""Oooooooo ohhhhhh mmmmm, that's it Alysa fuck! my strap on.""</p><p>She
started to bounce harder and harder faster and faster. ""Ah ah ah ahhhh
ahhhh ohh ohhh ohhhhhhhhhhhh mmmmm,"" she moaned out loud. I leaned back
in the chair as she fucked me harder and harder. I put my hand on her
ass gripping it as it bouced up and down. I put my hands aroung her
little waist and slid her up, and every time she bounced I thrust in and
out, fucking her harder and harder. She then sat more upright as she
rolled her hips back and fouth side to side. She then leaned forward
reached around and grabbed my legs as she slid bounce pump up and
down fucking me hard. I then leaned back in my chair and started
finger my pussy.</p><p>She then got up off of the strap on and turned around and faced me. She got up on the chair in a squatting position and slid down on top of the strap on again.</p><p>She began to bounce and slide up and down, fucking hard and fast and started to moan. ""Ahhhhhh oh, oh, oh, mmmmm Emily yes, yes, yes,"" she yelled out. I cupped her little butt with my hands and slid her up and down faster on it. She moaned louder.</p><p>It was such a turn on seeing this young little girl take this strap on. ""Mmmmmm ohhhhhh yeah that's it fuck me. Mmmmmmm fuck me hard Alysa! Yeah thats it, take it, good girl,"" I said out loud. She put her hands around my neck and thrust her hips back and forth hard and fast. ""Ohhh mmm, yes that's it fuck me hard baby, yeahhhh you like don't you?""</p><p>Each time she bounced, her little tits bounced too.  I leaned forward and started to suck and slurp her puffy little mounds. I could feel her start to come, her breathing got faster and faster as she bounced and slid up and down, taking my strap on deep into her little cunt.</p><p>""Oh ohhh yeah that's it baby, are you going to come? Mmmmmm yes that's it come! Come for me baby!!!,"" I said out loud. ""Yes ohhhhhh oh, oh, oh, Emily yes, yes I'm coming!! Ohhhhhhhhhh, Emily I'm going to come! I'm, I'm, cominggggggg,"" she yelled out.</p><p>Her body began to shake and quiver. She let out a loud moan each time she went up and down, her sweet nectar came pouring out of her little slit all over me and the strap on.</p><p>She got up off the strap on and flopped forward putting her arms around my neck. I put my arms around her back. She was still quivering and shaking. I was sliding my hand up and down the small of her back.</p><p>Her tight young little body felt so good up against mine. Her wet sweaty body felt silky smooth. Her smell was so intoxicating. I held her in my arms as my hands went up and down her back. She then turned her face toward mine and I did the same. I was sucking her bottom lip caressing her face, kissing her lovingly. I couldn't believe what we had just done.</p><p>She was like a drug, I couldn't stop myself. I wanted her more and more.</p>"
608,"My Lover's Little Girl, Part 1",Cheyenne,1,"This is a story about me and a little girl Ashley, my girl friend's little girl. It hasn't happened, but I think about it all the time. I put myself in it 'cause I think it will turn me on, and I hope you too. Enjoy!","['ped', 'mast', 'oral', 'voy']","<p>Well let me say Hi all. My name is Cheyenne and yes that's my real
name. I've been with Jessie my lover for a few months now and it
shocked me when I found out she had a little girl. Don't get me wrong, I
love kids a little too much. Her little girl's name is Ashley. She's 5 years old,
the sweetest little girl.</p><p>I guess this happened a few weeks ago. Jessie
told me to give Ashley a bath, so I did. As I watched her get undressed, I
started to get aroused, my nipples hardened and I wanted to touch
myself. She got in and I started to soap her up. My pussy got so wet
rubbing my hands up and down her back, soaping up her arms and
shoulders and chest. Her tight small little body felt so good. I never
thought of little girls in this way but I guess I always wanted to be
with a little girl. She would just giggle as I touched her. I would never
touch her between her legs, but I would tell her, ""Stand up,"" and make her
clean herself down there. I would have a towel on my lap so she
wouldn't see me masturbate.</p><p>Ever since then, late at night I go in Ashley's room and masturbate as
she sleeps, and when I would make love to Jessie I would think of being
with Ashley.</p><p>A few weeks went by. This one weekend we had some friends
over, Jessie told me to see if Ashley is OK. She was gone for a while. I
went upstairs to look in her room. I opened the door a little and what
I saw was every fantasy come true. This little 5 year old was touching
herself. She had on a light-blue sleeveless shirt with buttons and her
jeans were on the floor. Her panties were down around her ankles. Her
hair was in pigtails. She was sitting in a chair. Her two feet were on
top of it. Her knees were close to her chest. One hand was was rubbing
her little slit, while the other one was rubbing her chest. The shirt
was undone. She would rub her tiny little chest which wasn't much.
Just a hint of little ones were starting to grow but they still got
hard. I put my hand under my skirt and started to finger my pussy. I
watched as she slid her finger up and down on her little slit, rubbing
it.</p><p>Watching her explore her little body was such a turn on. My pussy
got so wet. I had one hand up my skirt and the other
rubbing my breasts. She wouldn't put a finger in, just rub her slit. She
would giggle and smile as she rubbed herself. Her mouth would open as
if she was getting pleasure from what she was doing. She started to rub
faster and faster as did I: up and down, side to side. She put her
head back and started to moan. Her breathing got faster! So did mine.
We were about to cum together!!!! She put her little head back and
spread her pussy. When she did that, she let out a big moan and
said, ""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!! Mommy Cheyenne!!!!"" and a stream of
water came out. I couldn't believe what I just heard. Did she just  
say my name!??? When I heard that it really turned me on so I came in
my panties. Had she been thinking of me like I have of her???</p><p>Just then Jessie was calling my name. I composed myself and went down the
stairs. ""Is everything OK?"" she said.</p><p>""Yes everything is fine. She's playing with her—dolls"".</p>"
609,"My Lover's Little Girl, Part 2",Cheyenne,2,Things get hot with me and Ashley,"['ped', 'oral', 'mast', 'reluc']","<p>That night at dinner all I could do was think about Ashley, how she looked and how I wanted to do things to her.</p><p>I would look at her and undress her with my eyes. I smiled at her and she smiled back. Did she see me, I wondered, or hear me when I came? When no one was looking I put my hands under the table and touched myself. As I looked at her I gave myself little orgasms.</p><p>It was getting late and Jessie's friends went home. She then took 
Ashley to her room and I stayed down and cleaned up a little. When I was done I walked up the stairs and heard Ashley and Jessie talking.</p><p>""But Mom I want Mommy Cheyenne to tell me a story and put me to bed.""</p><p>""You don't want me to baby?""</p><p>I walked in and said, ""It's OK I'll put her to bed and stay with her until she falls asleep.""</p><p>Jessie agreed and I kissed her long and slow right in front of Ashley. It got me so wet doing it in front of her. Jessie walked out and I closed the door.</p><p>Ashley had on a little pink-striped tank top with a picture of Barbie on the front with matching panties. Her hair was in little pigtails. She looked so good!!!</p><p>She was sitting on the edge of the bed.  I walked over to her and got on my knees. I couldn't believe what I was going to do. She was so young and this was so wrong but I wanted this for so long.</p><p>""Sweetie I just wanted to let you know I saw you before.""</p><p>""You did?""</p><p>She looked real scared. I could see that. ""You're not going to tell Mommy are you?""</p><p>I started to caress her face. ""No it's OK baby but where did you learn that?""</p><p>She looked up and said, ""I saw you and Mommy.""</p><p>""And did you like it?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said.</p><p>""And did you like it when I kissed Mommy like that?""</p><p>She smiled and said, ""Yes.""</p><p>""Can I kiss you the way I kissed Mommy?""</p><p>She shook her head yes. I then leaned in and started to give her 
little pecks on her mouth. Her lips were so little and soft; my body 
started to get warm and tingly.</p><p>""Mmmmmm that was nice did you like that?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said.</p><p>""I want to kiss you again.""</p><p>I leaned in and started to suck and pull on her bottom lip. I told her to open her mouth; she did. I slid my tongue in her mouth. While one hand was holding the back of her head the other one was rubbing my pussy. I then stopped what I 
was doing. I put my hands on her shoulders.  I slid them down her arms and 
to her wrists. Her skin was silky smooth. I held her hands to her side 
as we kissed. I then brought my hands to her chest and started to caress them over her tank top.</p><p>I slowly slid off her top and started to suck her tiny little 
nipples. Her breathing got heavy as did mine. She started to moan. I 
couldn't believe I was giving a 5 year old pleasure, but she was loving it.</p><p>I got up and took off my blouse and skirt. I slowly took off my 
panties. I stood there rubbing my pussy and watching her rub her little 
chest. I laid her down on the bed then I lay down on my side. I 
started to slide my hand up and down her tight little body rubbing her 
chest, belly and arms.</p><p>She stated to moan, ""Ohhhhhh yes Mommy Cheyenne!!!! It feels so good!!!""</p><p>I slowly slid my hand up and down her leg, then slowly over her panties. I could feel her little slit through the soft fabric. I then slid my hand in her panties and felt the soft hairless mound. I sucked on her little nipples as I slid my finger up and down her little slit, sliding it back and forth up and down.</p><p>Her breathing got shallower as she let out these little moans. I rubbed her pussy faster and faster as she started to moan louder. I kissed her to muffle her moans so I didn't wake up Jessie. I slowly slid my finger in her tight slit. She started to cry, telling me to stop, that I was hurting her. But I couldn't—it aroused me more.</p><p>She started to squirm and started to get away. I forced one leg on top of her and put my hand over her mouth as I slid my finger in her tight little pussy.</p><p>""Shhhhhhhhhh baby it's OK. I know it hurts. It will feel better.""</p><p>She began to suck my finger into her. Then her tears stopped and she got silent, her breathing shallowed and her eyes rolled back in her head.</p><p>""MMMMMMMMM  yeah that's a good girl. You're sucking my finger in 
side you ohhhhh!!!!! That's it take it baby!!!!!!""</p><p>She began to moan as she rocked back and forth on my finger. I started to thrust hard and fast fucking her little slit. Each time I thrust she jerked back and forth on the bed. I started to kiss her and put my tongue in her mouth. Her pussy started to tighten as she rolled her hips forward.</p><p>""Oh baby that's it come—come for me!!!!!!""</p><p> ""Mommy Cheyenne I'm, I'm, I'm, coming!!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!! ohhhhhh!!!!""</p><p>Her breathing got faster and her body started to shake. She put her head to one side and closed her eyes. When I pulled my finger out it was dripping wet. I put it to my mouth and sucked my fingers off. Her juice was so good and sweet, everything I thought it would be. We were lying there on her bed.</p><p>""I'm so sorry baby girl. I didn't mean to make you cry.""</p><p>""It's OK,"" she said.  ""It hurt at first, but you're right it did feel good.""</p><p>As I was rubbing her tummy I said, ""How would you like to do that to me sweetie? I'll show you—""</p>"
610,"My Lover's Little Girl, Part 3",Cheyenne,3,,"['ped', 'mast', 'oral', 'F', 'g']","<p>Ashley got up from the bed and stood in front of me. I grabbed her arms
and brought her closer.</p><p>I then started to kiss her soft little lips, sliding my tongue in and
out her mouth, caressing her face, sliding my hands up and down her
arms.</p><p>I took my hand to the back of her head and put it to my breasts. She
began to suck on them. She made them hard right away. My body began
to shake as her little tongue flicked my nipples; I began to have
little orgasms. ""Mmmmmmmm oh yes Ashley you feels so good baby!!! I
bet you would feel even better down here.""</p><p>I took her from the back of the head and slid her down between my
legs. ""Mmmmmm now suck it baby!!!! Ohhh mmmmm yes that's it, use your
tongue. Oh god you feel so good.""</p><p>She began to suck and slurp my lips sucking and pulling on them each
one.</p><p>""Ohhhh yeah that's it—suck my lips—that's it—mmmmm ohhh yeah like
that!!!""</p><p>Holding the back of her head, leaning back, with my other hand I
started to slide her head up and down as she licked and sucked my
pussy.</p><p>I then pulled back the hood and told her to suck my clit. ""Like this?""
she said as she looks up at me. She began to suck and slurp on it
munching, and flicking it with her tongue.</p><p>Each stroke of her tongue brought me to orgasm.</p><p>""Ohhh ohhhh ohhhhhhhhhh, yes like that; suck that clit baby!!!""</p><p>She then slid her tongue in my pussy and her whole mouth was covering
it. I put both hands on the back of her head and rocked my hips
forward. I dropped down on my back on the bed and started to pussy fuck
her mouth.</p><p>""Ohhhhh god I can feel your tongue inside me!!! Oh! Ohhh! Ahhhhhh oh
god Ashley you're gonna make me come!!!!! Ohhhhhh
baby, I'm—I'm—I'm cominggggggggg!!!! AshleyYYYYY!!!!!"" I
quietly whispered so I don't wake up Jessie.</p><p>Holding the back of her head, I arched my back and my hips rose up
from the bed. My eyes rolled back in my head as she gave me multiple
orgasms.</p><p>My body began to shake all over. My juices splattered on her face. I
lay down on the bed and she climbed up on top of me.</p><p>I held her in my arms as we kissed. I could taste my pussy on her
lips. ""How did I do Mommy Cheyenne?""</p><p>""You did very good Ashley; just don't
tell your mommy what we did or we can't do this anymore.""</p><p>""OK never.""</p>"
611,"My Lover's Little Girl, Part 4",Cheyenne,4,Me and Jessie have some fun with Ashley.,"['oral', 'ped', 'mast', 'voy']","<p>That whole week I did everything to Ashley and she did stuff to me. 
I had time to be with her when she came home from school and when
Jessie would stay late at work. I couldn't stop myself and keep my hands
off her, and kissing her was amazing. I was falling in love with her
more and more. I would call her my little girlfriend.</p><p>It wasn't long before Jessie found out. When she gave Ashley a bath
she saw her privates all red. I had to confess, I thought she'd put me
away but she said she had thought about Ashley too. I couldn't believe
what I was hearing, and she wanted to watch. Now I could share her
with Jessie.</p><p>That Saturday it was mid afternoon and it was hot in the house. I would
play a little game with Jessie. I told her to be around Ashley's room
and I'd leave the door open a crack. I could hear her walking down the
hallway and coming to the door. She stood there watching and listening.</p><p>""Come sit on the bed here next to me baby.""</p><p>""OK Mommy Cheyenne,"" in a cute little voice.</p><p>""Mmmm, I really like what you're wearing,"" I said. She had
on a white little T-shirt with pink stripes going up the side of the
sleeves with a matching little skirt with pink and white stripes. Her
hair was in little pig tails.</p><p>""Thank you Mommy Cheyenne. Mommy put it on.""</p><p>""Mommy has good taste.""</p><p>Ashley was sitting with her back to the door so she
couldn't see Jessie. I began to run my hand up her leg.</p><p>""Mmmm you look so pretty too."" I leaned in closer and I could see Jessie open
the door more. ""You want to make Mommy Cheyenne feel good baby?""</p><p>""I don't—"" just
then I leaned in and started to kiss her caressing her face sliding my
tongue in and out her little mouth. I looked at Jessie while kissing
her and she was rubbing herself over her jeans.</p><p>I couldn't believe it. I thought she would stop it but she didn't. It
was turning her on watching me with her 5-year-old daughter, and that turned
me on. I slid my hand up Ashley's shirt and began to rub her soft
tiny chest. She turned her head and began to moan, ""Ohhhhh Mommy
Cheyenne."" She turned her head. As I rubbed her little nipples, I kissed
up and down along her neck.</p><p>I stopped what I was doing. ""Mmmmm it's getting hot in here baby. Why
don't I take off my top?"" I undid my top and put it on the floor and
took off my bra. ""Can I take off your top sweetie?"" She then lifted up
her arms and I pulled off her shirt. I looked over at Jessie and she
had on a tank top that buttons down the front. Her left breast was out. She
was rubbing it and she had her jeans undone and her hands were down
her pants. This really turned me on seeing her.</p><p>I told Ashley to suck on my nipple. She leaned in and began to suck
and slurp. I began to moan and caress the back of her head sliding my
hands up and down her little body caressing her arms and shoulders as
she sucked harder on them. I could see Jessie leaning back in the
doorway. Her pants were down to her ankles and she was fingering her pussy. We
made eye contact as I sucked on my fingers.</p><p>I was really turned on and my nipples were very hard. Ashley stopped
sucking. ""Mmmmmmm baby you feel so good. Lean back."" She leaned back and
put her hands down on the bed and behind her. I sat along side her and
leaned in. I started to kiss and suck on her little nipples and she began to
let out moans and her breathing got heavy. I then began kissing her
sweet little mouth, sucking her bottom lip and sliding my tongue in and out.</p><p>My hand slid up her leg, then inner leg, moving further and further
up her tiny leg till I got to her little cotton panties. I slid them
down and dropped them to the floor and put my hand up her skirt.</p><p>I began rubbing her little slit with my middle finger. She began to
moan but was muffled by me kissing her. She put her feet down on the
bed and spread her legs right away. She was more in a sitting position. 
I began to slide my finger in. She took my finger with ease. She
began to slide back and forth sucking my finger up inside her. I was
thrusting hard and fast. I could see Jessie fingering herself hard and
fast in sync with me.</p><p>""Harder Mommy Cheyenne!!!! Faster!!""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm yeah baby you're gonna come!? Yeah that's it, come for me!!!! Come for Mommy Cheyenne!""</p><p>She leaned back more and began screaming my name. Her eyes rolled
back in her head and she put her head back and arched her head back,
mouth open and eyes closed. Jessie was sliding her fingers hard
and fast. Her eyes were closed as she came to orgasm along with her
daughter. Jessie didn't make any noise so she wouldn't scare Ashley.</p><p>It was such a turn on seeing her get off watching me with her
daughter. It did seem strange and wrong but that quickly went
away 'cause I was turned on too much. I wanted to do more to her. Ashley
went on her back and put her arms up by her head. Her belly and chest
were heaving up and down. I leaned down and began kissing her
chest, rubbing my hands up and down her body. I then slid my hands down
to her skirt and pulled it off.</p><p>I got down on my knees at the end of the bed and pulled her closer. I
put her little legs up to her chest and told her to hold her legs. 
She wrapped her hands around her legs and held them apart.</p><p>I leaned down and began munching and sucking on her little slit. My
head shook back and forth and up and down as I sucked and slurped making
her really wet. Jessie couldn't see. All she saw was her legs up and
my head bobbing up and down and side to side and heard sucking and
slurping sounds. Jessie was squatting and fingering her pussy watching
as I ate out her daughter.</p><p>I pulled back her little hood and flicked and sucked on her little
pink clit. Then I slid my slender finger in her slit sliding it in and
out. Ashley moaned louder and louder — her pussy began dripping juices.</p><p>I then stopped 'cause I didn't want her to squirt yet and Jessie
couldn't really see. So I told her to get on her knees and put her
head down on a pillow and told her to put her butt in the air. From
that position Jessie could see Ashley's slit. I began spreading it and
playing with it — opening it up wide so she could see her sweet pink
insides. Jessie started to finger herself hard. I then began fingering
Ashley hard and fast, sliding my fingers in and out and deep as far as
they went. Ashley was thrusting back and forth on my finger, sucking it
deeper inside her. She moaned louder and louder. As I was fingering Ashley
hard and fast so was Jessie. Then I started to finger my pussy.</p><p>""OHHHHHH!!! Mommy Cheyenne!!! I have to pee!!!""</p><p>""Do it baby, squirt for me!!! Squirt for Mommy Cheyenne!""</p><p>""OH! OH! OHHHHHHH!!!""</p><p>""I'M COMMING TOO BABY OH SHIT BABY.""</p><p>""OHHHHHHHHHH!!! MOMMY CHEYENNE!!!!! I'M PEEING!!!!!""</p><p>When I pulled my finger out, her little sweet nectar came squirting out
splattering on my hand. Her body shook as she flopped down on the
bed. Then I came, and from the doorway, ""OH! BABY!!!""</p>"
612,"My Lover's Little Girl, Part 5",Cheyenne,5,,"['ped', 'voy', 'g', 'g', 'f', 'oral', 'mast']","<p>We stopped what we were doing. There was silence. Jessie then pulled up
her pants and ran to our room. I then went after her. We then talked
and I calmed her down. I told her I wanted to share her with her
daughter. It took some convincing but she then wanted to.</p><p>I took her by the hand and we went in to Ashley's room. She was
sitting there on her bed, looking scared.</p><p>""Are we in trouble Mommy Cheyenne?""</p><p>""Umm no baby but Mommy wants to be
with you too. Why don't you play with your pussy baby for us?""</p><p>I was standing behind Jessie as she began playing with her little
slit, sliding her finger up and down. Jessie began to get aroused.
She leaned back in my arms. I began to kiss her up and down her
neck, and as I started to get aroused, I reached around and began to rub
her breast. Her breathing got faster and chest was heaving up and down.</p><p>Ashley began fingering herself. Jessie watched as she took my hand
down her pants. I began to finger her as Ashley fingered herself.</p><p>""Mmmmm yes,"" I whispered in her ear, ""You like that mmmmmm look at her
little juicy lips and clit. I want to see you lick her baby.""</p><p>""Oh yes I want her so bad,"" she said.</p><p>I then took off Jessie's pants but left on her tank top. She got on
Ashley's bed and went on her back. I told Ashley to stand on her bed
then Jessie got under her.</p><p>""What's Mommy gonna do.""</p><p>""Don't worry baby; she's gonna make you feel
real good like I do."" Jessie began to slide her hands up and down
Ashley's leg. She began to giggle and smile saying, ""Mommy tickles."" Jessie
then began to slide her hands up and between her legs. Ashley spread
her legs apart. Jessie lifted up her head to reach her slit and
began sucking and licking it. Ashley started to moan as Jessie's
tongue slid in and out her daughter's 5-year-old little slit. Ashley's
breathing got faster as Jessie spread her slit open wide. Tonguing
her and licking her little pink insides. I heard her munching and
slurping. Each time Ashley moaned, ""Ahhhhh!! OH! MOMMY NO!!! OHHHH YOU FEEL SO GOOD MOMMY!!! DON'T
STOP.""</p><p>It was such a turn on watching Jessie do this to her little
girl. I began to finger myself watching as Jessie brought her to
orgasm.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh AHHHHHH!!! MOMMY!! I'M! I'M! I I I—"" She then turned around
straddling Jessie's face. She leaned forward and held on to her head
board and began rolling her hips forward and side-to-side grinding
Jessie's face.</p><p>Her breathing got heavy and fast as she let out a yell. OHHHHHH GOD!
MOMMYYYYYY!!! We all came together as I was fingering myself and
Jessie. Her body began to quiver and shake.</p><p>She then sat down on Jessie's chest and she licked and sucked her
slit as Ashley rocked back and forth. I stood over Ashley and leaned
down kissing her on her mouth, sucking and licking her little breast.</p><p>I then leaned down and kissed Jessie to taste Ashley's sweet nectar.</p><p>Ashley then got down of her mother and got on her knees right between
Jessie's legs. I then I spread her legs as Ashley began to suck on
her cunt. I watched as I saw her little head bobbing back and forth, up
and down. We then took turns munching and sucking in Jessie's pussy
bringing her to orgasm.</p><p>""OHHHH! GOD YES! YES! YES! BABY!!! KEEP SUCKING MOMMY!!! MMMMM
OHHH!!!"" She yelled out. ""DON'T STOP BABY RIGHT THERE YESSSSS OH GOD
YES HER TONGUE AND MOUTH FEEL SO GOOD.""</p><p>Just then I sixty-nined with Jessie. I was on top and sucking her and
she was sucking me as Ashley and I licked and sucked and fingered her.</p><p>I then told her to stop. I told Jessie to get in a sitting
position and so did Ashley. They were both facing each other then
got closer until their pussies touched. Jessie began to roll her hips
forward rubbing up against Ashley's little slit. They both started to
grind together. Their breathing got heavy and fast as they were both
thrusting slowly.</p><p>""MMMMMMM OHHHH!!!! Baby your pussy is so wet!""</p><p>""Mmmmm so is yours
Mommy. Uh uh uh mmmmmm,"" as they grinded one another.</p><p>Seeing this really got me hot and wet. I put one leg on the bed and
the other on the floor. I put myself over Jessie's head. She began
sucking and licking my cunt. She then got on her back and Ashley got
up and straddled her mother's pussy. She held onto the leg and began
thrusting back and forth hard and fast.</p><p>Jessie started to moan louder and her breathing got faster. She then
slid her fingers in my pussy hard and fast. Each time Ashley thrust
hard. We were both ready to come.</p><p>""OHHHH!! AHHHHH YES! YES! YES GOD BABY! SHE'S GONNA MAKE ME COME!!!! I
I I I'M COMMINGGGGGG AHHHHHHHHHH!!!! AshleyYYYYYYY!!!!""</p><p>She yelled out as she came then I did. Just when Jessie was about to
cum. I took Ashley off Jessie and put her mouth to her pussy. Her
eyes rolled back in her head her mouth opened and her juices came out.
Her body began to shake, you hear her juices splatter in Ashley's
mouth. I watched as she slurped and drank it up. I leaned down and
Ashley turned her head as I tasted my lover from her little lips.</p><p>I then got on the bed and sat up against the back board behind
Jessie. She lay in my arms and Ashley in her arms. After all that,
Ashley fell asleep in her arms.</p><p>Jessie turned her head, we kissed and she said, ""You're right, I never knew it
could be that amazing,""</p><p>So now I'm in love with my lover and her little girl.</p>"
613,Chastity & Yolanda,Cheyenne,1,"A 14-year-old girl makes out with her 14-year-old black girlfriend. Mmmmm I hope you all masturbate to this 'cause I will. I always wanted to have a story with two young black and white girls.                                                  kisses,cheyenne","['f,mast,oral,femdom,fing']","<p>Chastity had just turned 14. She had long dark brown hair, brown eyes and
tiny skiny-body long legs with a light-tan skin. She lived on a farm
with her parents and little sister and brother. She was far away from
people and there's not much to do on a farm, but things change. She didn't get
many visitors and the only boys she saw were at school. But even if
she wanted to bring a boy home, her father said no boys not until
she was older. But it wasn't boys she liked, it was girls. She has liked girls
since a young age, since she had been taking baths with her little
sister.</p><p>It was now summertime and school was out. There's not much to do on a farm,  
she thought. Then she remembered they have a lake, so Chastity put on
her bathing suit and went down to lie out. She had on a white
two-piece suit with black polka dots. The top was like a tube top; it tied
around her neck and middle of her back. It had strings on the front. 
The bottoms were tight shorts with strings in the front. She was
showing off her little fourteen-year-old body. It was hot out and she liked the way
the sun felt on her skin. She began to get aroused and think about
girls. Her hand began to slide over her breasts and tummy. She began
to moan as her body started to tingle all over. She then slid her hand
down her bikini bottoms. When she heard someone coming, she quickly
stopped.</p><p>It was this beautiful black girl and she looked to be about her age. 
Her hair was straight and flowing down to her shoulders. She had on a
bikini. The top was two colors: light blue and pink. The bottoms were
light blue. Her black velvet skin was glistening in the sun.</p><p>""Ummm hi,"" she said. ""I'm Yolanda. I moved in on the farm right next to
here.""</p><p>""Hi, I didn't know there was another farm so close to mine. I moved
in a few months ago.""</p><p>It wasn't long until they started talking, then hanging out. They
were doing everything together. Each day, Chastity was falling more
and more in love with Yolanda and wanted to do other things with her other
than your usual teen-girl stuff, but how to do it?</p><p>This one day they were in Yolanda's barn. Yolanda had on a white tank
top and blue cotton shorts and Chastity had on a white form-fitting
tank top that said angel on it and little straps and blue-jean
short shorts. Yolanda was sitting on a log like a stool and on the
pole of the barn there was a mirror. Chastity was combing Yolanda's hair.</p><p>""Wow how do you get your hair so straight like mine?""</p><p>""I put a relaxant in and it straightens my hair.""</p><p>""It's very nice and feels so good.""</p><p>Just then Chastity put down the brush and ran her fingers in Yolanda's
hair. She could see Yolanda in the mirror looking at her like she wanted
her to do more. Standing behind her, Chastity slid her hands over Yolanda's
shoulders and up and down her arms. Her skin was like soft black
velvet, soft and warm. Chastity started to get aroused. Touching her
sent shivers throughout her whole body.</p><p>Yolanda took Chastity's hand and put it down her top. Chastity began to fondle
her soft breast, cuping it and rubing it back
and forth. Her nipples started to get hard. Yoland turned her head and Chastity leaned down and slowly
started to kiss her. At first they shared soft little kisses, then long ones. Chastity
opened her mouth and so did Yolanda. Her whole mouth was engulfing hers. 
She slid her tongue in and out of Chastity's mouth. They let their tongues
play as Chastity fondled her breast. Both girls began to moan as
their embrace got more intense.</p><p>Yolanda put her hand on the back of her head and kissed her hard. Her
eyes closed.</p><p>Just then Chastity stopped and pulled away.</p><p>""I—I—I—I'm sorry. I didn't mean to. I have to go,"" she said with a
embarassed look on her face. She turned around and ran out of the barn.</p><p>That morning Chastity went out to the horse barn to brush her horse's
mane. She had on a light-blue light-green plad dress with straps and
it flowed down to a skirt. She was brushing her horse's mane when she
heard her mom call out her name saying, ""Yolanda's here!"" What could she do?
She didn't want to run so she stayed there brushing the horse's main.</p><p>Just then Yolanda was standing there in the doorway. She had on a
bikini top and a white mini skirt.</p><p>""Hey.""</p><p>""Hi,"" she said quietly still brushing the horse and with her back to
her.</p><p>""Umm, we have to talk about yesterday. I didn't mean to scare you. I
thought you wanted me to.""</p><p>""Well OK."" She looked shy as she said it.</p><p>Yolanda walked in the barn. ""So how long you been into girls?""</p><p>""I don't know. Since I was little.""</p><p>""Wow, 'cause I always thought of girls too and since yesterday I've
been thinking about me and you.""</p><p>""Yeah, so have I."" She still had her back to her, brushing the
horse.</p><p>She moved closer and closer to Chastity. ""That's a beautiful horse.""</p><p>""Thanks.""</p><p>""And so are you.""</p><p>Just then she took her hands and started rubbing Chastity's shoulders up and
down. Chastity dropped the brush and started to moan. Yolanda brushed Chastity's
golden-brown hair to one side and started to kiss her up and down her
neck.</p><p>Yolanda then reached around and fondled her breasts. Chastity then fell
back into her arms. They stayed like that, Yolanda cupping them, rubbing
them in a circular motion over her top.</p><p>Chastity's nipples began to harden and her breathing got heavy. ""Mmmmmm you feel so good!!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>She then turned around and they began to kiss holding each other,
their hands sliding all over their backs. Their skin felt so smooth
like silk. Their bodies began to tingle as they rubbed each other.</p><p>Yolanda's big sweet lips tugged and pulled on Chastity's lips and they
both started to moan. Yolanda put her hands on Chastity's hips and
walked her back up against the horse. She slid down one strap and
exposed Chastity's breast. She leaned down and began to suck on her breast,
flicking her nipple with her tongue sucking and slurping on it, as
Chastity rubbed the other one.</p><p>Chastity's breathing got heavy. Her eyes were closed. She was still up
against the horse. Yolanda took her wrists and held them up over her
head as she sucked and kiss her neck. Then she moved down to her
breast sucking on it.</p><p>Then with one hand still holding Chastity's hands together, Yolanda slid
her hand up Chastity's skirt dress. She began to slide her black slender
finger on her tender white slit. Chastity put her head to one side and
closed her eyes, mouth-open legs-spread and began to grind on her
fingers. Chastity started to moan but was muffled when Yolanda started
kissing her craming her tongue down her mouth.</p><p>You heard muffled little whimpers as she began to slide her fingers in
Chastity's tight slit. At first she couldn't get it in, until she forced
really hard and popped it. Chastity began to suck Yolanda's finger up
into her. When Yolanda pulled out her finger, it was dripping wet. She put
it to her mouth and started to suck on it. She did it again and got
some more on her fingers, sucking and licking Chastity's wetness off her
fingers.</p><p>Just then the horse started to make noise and move around.</p><p>""We should go someplace else before my parents hear her and catch
us,"" Chastity said with a smile. She took Yolanda by the hand and they went to
a more hidden place.</p>"
614,"Me & Jenna, Part 1",Cheyenne,1,"Me and a young girl down the street, (Jenna) we have a night of passion. I tutor a her and it turns into a sex lesson. Yummy!!! Let's all get wet. licks & kisses Cheyenne","['ped,Fg,oral,mast,teen,toys']","<p></p><p>Jenna—her name is Jenna. How can I start? It was a few weeks ago. I
started tutoring a girl down the block. She has brown short hair like
a boys' cut real short, dark-brown eyes, a small little body and pouty
lips. She's 13 years old. I'm 35 and have liked young girls for a long time but never
had the balls to do anything. I'm too scared but since I met Jenna I
want to change all that.</p><p>I've been tutoring her her for 3 weeks now, flirting and puting my arm
around her. I think she liked it. She didn't pull away or anything. I
know I liked it. She felt real good. I put my arm around her and
started to rub her shoulder. Her skin felt so soft and silky. She
smelled of sweet vanilla. My panties would get wet just from her smell.
A few nights ago we held hands as I helped her with her math work.
I told her the next time she comes over to wear something nice for me.</p><p>And something nice she did. She had on a black tube top, a little
skimpy black skirt with black boots that went up to her knees, and
little white panties. I can't wait to get them off her and see her
pink slit.</p><p>I walked her to the kitchen and she sat down at the table. When she
did, her skirt slid up. I could see her little white panties. They drove
me crazy and seeing her in this little tube top really got me wet. I
couldn't take it anymore. My pussy was burning for her sweett little
mouth. My mouth was driping for her little slit.</p><p>I walked behind her as she sat in the chair. I then start runing my
fingers in her hair.</p><p>""You know, I really like your hair like this, it's so sexy.""</p><p>""Ummm OK thanks I guess.""</p><p>""You look really stessed sweety.""</p><p>""Yeah it's this test. I think I'm gonna fail and if I do my parents are
gonna kill me.""</p><p>""Awwwww it's OK baby. I can do something to relax you.""</p><p>""Yeah OK what?""</p><p>""Well I have to show you. Can I touch you?""</p><p>""Ummm. OK I guess.""</p><p>I began rubbing her shoulders, sliding my hands up and down her
arms, then back to her shoulders. Touching her silky smooth young
little body made my pussy dripping wet. I wanted to put my hands down
her top and feel her perky little tits. She began to let out little
moans.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh mmmmm wow! That feels really good miss Cheyenne.""</p><p>""Mmmm yeah you like that? God! you feel so good.""</p><p>""Mmmm yeah your hands feel real nice.""</p><p>""I can do something even better to make you fell good.""</p><p>""Mmmmm OK but what can feel better than this?""</p><p>""Let me show you.""</p>"
615,"My Diary, Part 1",Cheyenne,1,This is about me seducing a young girl.,"['ped,F,g,oral,voy,sex,finger play']","<p class=""h2"">August 1, 2006.</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>My summer is going well so far. I'm still thinking a lot about Ashley. I
still go in her room late at night and masturbate as she sleeps, and
when I'm with Jessie I pretend I'm with Ashley. I hate having these
feelings sometimes.</p><p>Anyway I and Jessie are taking separate
vacations so that's where I am. I told her I'm going to Virginia to see
some friends. I'm here at this nice hotel kind of. It's damn hot in here
and there's no air, but there is a nice pool here. Maybe I'll take a
night swim.</p><p>I miss my Ashley so much I'm so stupid I should have taken
her I been searching my heart whether I should start anything with
her. This would have been the right time to explore my feelings with
her.</p><p>Well got to go. It's so hot I'm gonna take that swim.</p><p class=""h2"">August 2, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Well good morning diary hee :) It's 9:00 AM. I took that swim last
night. It was refreshing. The water was kind of warm but not too warm.</p><p>After that I went back to my hot room. I started missing Ashley
again. I have a picture of me Ashley and Jessie. We went camping last
year. It was by a lake. The sun was setting. In the picture she had on a
little tank top and shorts. She looked so good.</p><p>That night in the
tent, she was between us. God her body felt so good I remember. As I
was thinking of that night, I started to masturbate to the picture and
had an intense orgasm. I came really hard and squirted everywhere. I
never did that before. I want to be with Ashley so bad. I hate having
these feelings. Well it's so hot in here. Again I thing I'm gonna lie
out by the pool—work on my tan.</p><p class=""h2"">August 2, 2006</p><p>WOW! Something amazing happened today. So I was lying out thinking
of Ashley when this mother and her beautiful little girl came to the
pool. They were a few lounge chairs down from were I was. This little
girl looks amazing! She seems to be 9. She has long flowing
golden-blond hair. It flowed down pass her shoulders and stopped at the mid of
her back. She's about 4'2"", 51 lbs, light-blue eyes, light skin. She had
on a two-piece swimsuit on. It was like a halter top. It tied around
her neck. It was a light green with little blue whales and birds on
it. The bottoms had the same pattern on it. She looked amazing in
that suit.</p><p>I put a towel over my pussy and started to masturbate when
her mom started to rub sun lotion all over her body. Her tight young
skin was shining in the sun. I began to touch myself as I watched
her splash and play in the pool.</p><p>Have to go; tell more later.</p><p class=""h2"">August 2, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I'm here in my bed wearing a little nighty. I'm thinking of that 9 year old. I
can't get her out of my head. Well I'm really wet. I'm gonna go masturbate.</p><p class=""h2"">August 4, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I went down to the pool yesterday and waited for hours it felt like.
I thought it was the last time I would see her. Then she and her mother
finally came. She had a blue one-piece swimsuit. Her pale white skin
looked real good against her blue swimsuit. I watched as her mother
just left her there. I couldn't believe it.</p><p>I finally got up and
started to talk to her. Her name is Holly. She is 9 and she's with her
mom going cross-country and she's gonna be here for two more weeks. She's
really smart and a sweet little girl.</p><p>The rest of the day we spent
talking and playing in the pool. I would touch her nowhere bad. Her
tight little body feels really good.</p><p>Well I'm gonna go now. I'm gonna get to know her.</p><p class=""h2"">August 11, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary</p><p>WOW! It's been an amazing week with Holly. I think I'm falling for this
little girl. I'm supposed to be with my friends but I'm staying here with
Holly. Man that sounds so funny and wrong. I feel like I'm cheating on
Jessie, but it's with a 9-year-old girl if she were to find out. I know it's
not right and sick but I have a desire I can't control. I like little
girls and I want her to be my first.</p><p>The rest of the week I did
everything with Holly. I really got to know her. We spent a lot of time
together and I became friends with her mom. If she only new what I
wanted to do with her daughter. So tonight I told her to sneak out and
we can do night swimming. I'm gonna do it. I'm making my move on
her. I'm sorry Jessie; I can't stop myself.</p><p class=""h2"">August 12, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary</p><p>It was an amazing night with Holly. I touched her for the first time.
I now know heaven and it's Holly. She had on a little blue bikini, the
straps tied around her back and the back of the neck. Her small
little body looked so good in it. We went in the pool for a little. It
started to get cold so we got out.</p><p>She sat on a lounge chair. I then
got on it with her. I sat behind her. She was between my legs. I was
drying her off when something came over me. I started rubbing her
shoulders and up and down her arms. I couldn't believe what I was
doing. God it felt so good. My hands started to tingle and then my
whole body. God she was turning me on.</p><p>I got her to let me take of
her top. It was like a dream—everything I wanted to do with Ashley but
it was with Holly. I undid the strap around her neck. The front of her
top came down. She covered herself. I told her not to, they look nice.
They were very small, barely there; they just started growing.</p><p>I
asked if I could touch them. She looked shy but she then said yes. I
reached around and started fondling her. She started to giggle as I
felt her up. God it was amazing.</p><p>I lay back on the lounge. We stayed
like that almost the whole night, me touching her. I know heaven and
it's Holly.</p><p class=""h2"">August 14, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary</p><p>Took Holly to a park not too far from the hotel. She looked really
cute in an orange tank top with pink straps and little blue denim short
shorts. We sat on a bench and shared an ice cream. She sat on my lap
as I got ice cream on her nose :) I licked it off, then I put some on
my nose and she did the same. I want to sleep with her so bad.</p><p class=""h2"">August 15, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary</p><p>Holly spent the whole day with me today in my room. We talked and
watched TV. I love spending time with her. We took a nap on the bed.
She felt so good when I held her in my arms.</p><p class=""h2"">August 17, 2006</p><p>We kissed yesterday. It was amazing!!! better than kissing Jessie. I
had to show her, but she did well. It was so intense and loving
feeling her lips against mine. She was really getting into it. My body
started to shake all over and that's why I asked her to spend the night
with me tomorrow.</p><p class=""h2"">August 18, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary</p><p>I'm sitting on the bed waiting for Holly. I have on a grey cotton
tank top with little grey cotton shorts. It's now going on ten and
she's at the door now. I'm so sorry Jessie.</p>"
616,"My Diary, Part 2",Cheyenne,2,I finally had sex with young Holly. It was amazing!!!,"['ped,Fg,oral,finger play,sex']","<p class=""h2"">August 19, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary</p><p>It's 7am and I just had my first experience with a little girl, and it
was incredible!!!! Wow!! It was everything and much more. I kind of
wanted my first to be with Ashley, but Holly was amazing last night. 
She lying here next to me on her belly. Her top is off bottoms on, and
she looks so amazing like this. Her body is glowing in the morning
sun. Her golden silky hair covering her face. I brush it away to see
her sweet innocence as she sleeps. </p><p>The night started with her at my door. She had on a little white
halter tank top with little straps. She barely filled it. It had the
person who made it, Stellie Donna, and maching little white panties
with a grey band around the top and pattern of red roses. Her hair was
in a braided pony tail. It went all the way down her back. God! She
looked amazing. I took her by the hand and walked her in and over to
the bed. I couldn't believe this was gonna happen—my first girl. My
stomach got tingly, my panties got wet, then my mouth started to water. </p><p>She got up on the bed and crossed her legs sitting like an indian. I
sat down on the edge of the bed. I told her we can stop whenever she
wants. she didn't say much. I guess she was scared and so was I. </p><p>I started caressing her face, gazing in her light-blue eyes. She
didn't pull away. So I got braver and gently kissed her forehead, then
little pecks all over her face. I then stated to kiss her on the
mouth. I started to tingle all over. My pussy got real wet. First
small little pecks. Then I opened her mouth with my tongue. She let out
little whimpers as I played with her tongue, sliding it in and out.</p><p>I then began rubbing up and down her arms. They're so skinny and small,
my hands wraped around them. I grabed the top of her arms and pulled
her in closer to me. She leaned forward a little as I pulled and
sucked her bottom lip. </p><p>I asked her if she liked that and she said yes. I then asked if I
could touch her more and she shook her head yes. I then ran my hands
over her top. I started caressing her flat little chest. I felt her
little nipples get hard then puffy as I slid my hands all over chest. 
Up and down, my hands went up and down caressing her little puffy
breasts. I then slid my hands up and down her arms, then back to her
chest. </p><p>She started to get into it So I asked her, ""Can I kiss them?"" She shook
her head yes. I took the little straps and slid them down her little
arms. I then took one arm out, then the other. I pulled down her top to
expose her tinny puffy breasts. I then leaned in and started to suck
and lick them, flicking them with my tongue, caressing them tenderly, and 
cupping them in my hands. </p><p>She unfolded her legs and leaned back on her arms. She then turned her
head. I leaned in and started kissing up and down her neck. I then
laid her down on her back and I went on my side lying next to
her, kissing and rubbing her chest. </p><p>I slid my hand down between her legs, rubbing her little slit with my
finger over her panties. She started to moan as she spread her legs
for me. I slid my hands down her panties, rubbing her wet slit with my
fingers, first up and down, then in a circle, slow then fast. She let
out little moans and told me not to stop. </p><p>I pulled her panties down and got up on my knees. Still beside her, I
then started to finger her little slit. It was very tight but I got
one in all the way to her heymen. I didn't want to scare her so
that was as far as I went. I began to thrust hard and fast sliding my
finger in and out. She moaned and let out little whimpers like it was
hurting her, but she didn't tell me to stop so I didn't. I was sliding
my finger faster and faster. Her hips were sliding back and forth and
in a circle as I fingered her harder, until I gave her an orgasum. </p><p>I couldn't believe it. She really had one. It was amazing. Her eyes
closed, her breathing got heavy, her whole body shook, and her butt
lifted off the bed. It was so intense. </p><p>Still on her back, I went on my knees in front of her just looking at
her, watching her chest heave up and down. She looked so hot lying
there with her top down and no panties on. </p><p>I kept looking at her bald little mound. It was glistening her wetness
in the dim hotel room light. My body was tingling. My pussy was wet. My
mouth was watering and on fire. The only thing that could put it out
was her sweet nectar. </p><p>I leaned down and began opening her like a flower, first her lips. I
began sucking and pulling on them. Then I found her little pink clit
and started to suck and slurp on it as I slid a finger in. Her pussy
tasted creamy and salty and the smell drove me crazy. With my two
fingers I slowly opened her up. I slid my tongue in and out. I then
cupped her butt and lifted it off the bed. She rolled her little hips
forward. Her whole pussy was in my mouth. I sucked and slurped her
like a sweet juicy peach. I began swallowing her thick salty cream
from her little slit. I gave her another orgasm. Her mouth opened
and she let out moans, ""yes! yes! yes!""</p><p>The night ended with us rubbing our pussies together. She was on her
back. I was straddling her till her pussy was touching mine. I began
rolling my hips grinding her little slit. Our pussies got real wet. 
God it felt so incredible, so intense and loving. I came really hard
and my juices came out like a faucet. That never happened. </p><p>My whole body started to shake and tingle. My juice came out but more
like pee. It gushed all over her. It was so intense. She didn't seem to
mind. We just laughed 'cause she came too but not like that. :)</p><p>She fell asleep in my arms. It was such a turn on sleeping in my
juices. :) Our sweaty bodies holding each other. I kissed and told
Holly I love her. </p><p>I just had an incredible night with a 9-year-old girl, and the funny thing
is, I dont feel bad, or that it was wrong. It felt so right. It was
tender and loving like when I'm with Jessie.</p><p>Well I have to go my
little lover is waking up. I'm gonna bring her to her room now.</p><p>Kisses, Cheyenne</p>"
617,"Me & Jenna, Part 2",Cheyenne,2,"I teach little miss Jenna about girl on girl 101.
Let's get wetter.

licks & kisses,
cheyenne","['ped,Fg,,mast,teen']","<p>Still standing behind her as she sat in the chair, I took my hand out
of her tube top and slid my hand up her skirt. I could feel her soft
little hairless mound through her little white cotton panties. I
started to slide my finger up and down her pink slit. I could feel her
panties getting wet. She began to moan as I made little circles with
my fingers.</p><p>""Mmmmmm ahhhhhhh ohhh.""</p><p>""Noooooo stop! Please miss Cheyenne!!!""</p><p>""Ahhhh your mouth is saying no but something else is saying yes!""</p><p>""Nahhhhh! oh! oh! mmmmmm! oh! oh! oh! ahhhhhhhhh!!!!""</p><p>""Miss Cheyenne your finger feels <i>sooooooo</i> good. I want to know what's it like with your finger inside me. I want your finger inside me please! Miss Cheyenne!""</p><p>I couldn't believe what she was saying. I was just gonna kiss her
and do some touching like I was doing now.</p><p>""Are you sure baby? Is this what you want? It might hurt you.""</p><p>""Yesssss please!!!! I want your finger inside me!!!!""</p><p>She lay back in the chair and put her knees to her chest, then spread
them apart. Her skirt was up and I could see her little white soaked
panties. I began to slide my hand down her panties, slowly sliding my
middle finger in. It was very tight. She began to moan with pain, but
quickly changed to pleasure.</p><p>Her pussy sucked my finger deep inside her. She began to rock back
and forth and roll her hips forward. The palm of my hand was
covering her mound as she fucked my finger hard.</p><p>I slid my hand under her tube top and started fondling her little
breast. I then leaned in and started to kiss her neck and suck on her
ear. She then turned her head and opened her mouth. I then leaned in and
slid my tongue down her throat. I muffled her moans as she rode my
finger.</p><p>She then put her hands up and on the back of the chair. Her bottom
lifted up as she fucked my finger harder and harder.</p><p>I could feel her start to come as her pussy started pumping my finger.</p><p>Her breathing got heavy, and her eyes rolled in the back of her
head. Her mouth opened as she arched her back and her head went to the
side. She closed her legs as her body started to quiver and shake.</p><p>I pulled my finger out.</p><p>""Mmmm ohhhhhh good girl. You came all over. Did you like my finger Jenna?""</p><p>""Mmmmmm ahhhhhh yes Miss Cheyenne. Your finger is <i>soooo</i> good! My body is all tingly and so is my cunny.""</p><p>""You know I have something better than a finger.""</p><p>""Really wow! What could be better than a finger?""</p><p>""Let me show you.""</p>"
618,"Me & Jenna, Part 3",Cheyenne,3,The lesson goes on.,"['ped', 'Fg', 'oral', 'mast', 'teen']","<p>I walked in front of her and stood her up. I then took her by the
hips and lifted her onto the table. I started to undo the buttons on
the front of my dress. I turned around. I told her to unzip. She slowly
slid down the zipper. I slowly took off my dress. I had on no bra, just
little black panties. She sat there looking at my big breasts. I could
see she wanted to play with them, so I got closer to her and put them
right in her face. She started to suck on them, then caress them and
fondle them. She would giggle and smile as she sucked on my
nipples. They started to get hard right away. My pussy got wet. I
started to slide my fingers in my panties stroking and rubbing my
pussy. I started to let out little moans as she sucked and pulled on them
with her puffy little lips.</p><p>It was now my turn. I took her boots off slowly. I slid them off her
feet, then her little white socks. I started rubbing up and down her
silky soft smooth creamy young legs, kissing and playing with her
feet. I then slid off her skirt. I then went up to her top. She put her
arms up and I slid off her tube top. I leaned down and started to suck
on her little tiny tits, caressing them and pulling on them with my
lips, flicking them with my tongue, back and forth on her puffy hard
nipples. I then started kissing her while I caressed and fondled her
little tits, sliding my hands up and down her shoulders and arms.</p><p>She put her feet up flat on the edge of the table and put her knees
to her chest. Then she spread them apart. I went on my knees and
leaned in and slowly sucked her slit. I began moving my head from side
to side, taking her pussy in my mouth. I buried my head between her
legs, sucking and slurping her pussy lips, sucking them in my mouth, 
tugging and pulling on them. I then found her little pink button and
started sucking and slurping it, shaking my head back and forth real
fast, flicking it with my tongue, pinching it with my two fingers. I then
started fingering her and sucking her clit at the same time.</p><p>""Oh oh ohhhhh ahhhh.""</p><p>""Mmmm yeah that's it. Good girl. Take that finger deep baby.""</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh ohhhhhhh ah ah ah. Miss Cheyenne!!!!"" she yelled out.</p><p>""Oh yeah that's it. Give it to me!!!"" I yelled out.</p><p>""Oh oh ahhhhh Miss Cheyenne! I feel like I have to pee ohhhhhh!!!""</p><p>I could feel her pussy pumping my finger. I could see she was about to
have an orgasm again, so I stopped sucking her clit and turned the palm
of my hand upright and started fingering her hard and fast, thrusting
my whole arm and hand into her slit. She leaned back on her hands. Her
butt lifted off the table. She started rolling her hips forward and
sliding back and forth fucking my finger, sliding up and down taking
it deep inside her. I leaned in and started sucking on her tits as she
fucked my fingers. I then started rubbing my pussy as she was about to
come.</p><p>""OH OH OHHHHHH!""</p><p>""Ahhhhhh Miss Cheyenne!!! You're turning me into a slut!!!""</p><p>Just then her eyes rolled back and mouth opened as her body started to
shake violently. She closed her legs and put her butt down on the
table. She grabbed my hand and held my finger inside her. As her body
shook 3 times, so did mine. We both just had multiple orgasms. It was
amazing seeing her let go like that. I just gave this 13 year old her first
big orgasm.</p><p>She lay on her back on the table. I got on with her and lay beside
her, running my hand up and down her body and her chest.</p><p>""Mmmmm I bet your body feels real good Jenna.""</p><p>""Oh yes my whole body is all tingly and so is my cunny. That was
better than your finger.""</p><p>""Yes but I did say I have something better and that wasn't it. Do you
like toys Jenna?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well let me show you. We can both play with it. OK?""</p><p>""OK. I like toys.""</p><p>We got up from my table and walked in the living room.</p>"
619,"My Diary, Part 3",Cheyenne,3,"Here's some more of my diary. Hope you all like it. I soon get the nerve to play with Ashley&#151;and her young friend.

licks & kisses,

Cheyenne","['ped', 'F g g', 'nosex', 'light petting']","<p class=""h2"">August 21, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I left my Holly. :( God I will miss her. I love her so much. I didn't
want to leave her. I was very sad when I left. :( I wish I could take
her away and spend my life making love to her and being with her.</p><p>I told her mom I had something to give her. Her mom said OK and went
to her car. When I was alone with her for the last time we hugged. God
I can still feel her small little body. I then gave her a long kiss.
caressing up and down her body, feeling her one last time. I then gave
her my cell number and email. I told her she can call any time and we
should keep in touch.</p><p>When I got home I was greated with my other sweet little girl
Ashley. She came ruuning in my arms. I picked her up and held her
tightly to me. She put her little arms around my neck. God! I needed
that. I was missing Holly so much. I needed to feel a warm little body
against mine.</p><p>I wish I got a warmer welcome from Jessie. She was pissed that I
didn't call. I told her I got a flat and my cell was out and there
was no phones at the hotel. So now I'm riding the couch. :(</p><p class=""h2"">August 22, 2006</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I finaly went up to bed last night. I was feeling a little horny :)
and stared to think about Ashley. I was really getting into it and
started making noise and Jessie woke up. I forgot when I masturbate
I'm in Ashley's room. We made up and we started fooling around.</p><p>When Jessie was kissing me it didn't feel right. Her touch, her
fingers weren't doing anything. God I feel so sick saying this. I want
a kiss, touch, and fingers from her 5-year-old daughter. I mean I did
have an orgasm, because I was thinking of Ashley. I had to bite my
tongue 'cause I almost yelled out her name. So that's why sometime in this
week I'm gonna be with her. :)</p><p>This is it for now. I'll put in more of my diary.</p><p>kisses &amp; licks,</p><p>Cheyenne :)</p>"
620,"Me & Jenna, Part 4",Cheyenne,4,"The lesson gets hotter wilder and nastier. Let's join my little lesson, making love to a 13-year-old girl 101. ;)","['ped,Fg,teen,oral.toy,sex']","<p>I took Jenna by the hand and went to my living room and sat her on my
couch. I went to my room and got out my strap-on. I thought she would
be scared but she wasn't, more curious.</p><p>""What's that?"" Jenna said.</p><p>""It's my toy. It will make you feel really good sweetie. Wanna try?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""We don't have to put it in your cunny. Here I'll show you what to do.""</p><p>I put it to my mouth and slowly began to suck on it. I started
moaning and making noises as I pumped the strap-on in my mouth. I
looked at her and she started to lick her lips and rub her perky
hard nipples. I put it all the way down my throat and slowly pulled
it out.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm see that's all you have to do. Think you can do that?""</p><p>""OK I'll try Miss Cheyenne.""</p><p>I put the strap-on on then walked over to her and slowly put it to
her tiny little lips, sliding it back and forth teasing her a little.
Her mouth opened a little, then a little more. I slowly slid it in her
mouth. She started to suck the front of it. I then slid it more in her
tiny little mouth. She then started to suck a little more. I started to
thrust my hips back and forth sliding it in and out her mouth.</p><p>""Ooooooo yeah!!!! That's it baby suck on it! Ohhh yeah like that mmmmm you're doing a good job Jenna. Oh yeah that's a good girl. Yeah take it down your throat. MMMMMMMMM good girl. MMMMMMMMM yeah! that's it Jenna, like that.""</p><p>Her head was bobbing back and forth with each thrust of my hips. Her
head did long deep strokes back and forth taking the strap-on deeper
down her throat. Her cheeks were caving in and out from sucking it
hard. She grabbed the strap-on with one hand as her head bobbed back and forth.</p><p>""Ahhhh ohhh God yes baby you're doing soooo good!!! Look up at me Jenna!!! Look up baby!!!""</p><p>She then looked up at me with her big brown wide eyes. When she did, my
pussy got real wet and my body started to tingle all over. I ran my
finger along side her face then in her short boyish brown hair. I
held the back of her head and stated thrusting hard and fast fucking
her tiny mouth sliding it in and out deep and hard. She let out
little moans as I thrust harder and harder. The whole time we locked
eyes and that's when I had an intense orgasm. Electricity shot all
throughout my body. My knees buckled and my body shook violently.</p><p>Seeing her do that was amazing but I was hungry for more from my
little lover.</p><p>""How was that Miss Cheyenne?""</p><p>""WOW! baby. You're a quick learner. That was incredible!!! but I want you
to finish me off baby.""</p><p>""Ummmm OK what do I do?""</p><p>""Take the strap-on and jerk it in your hand.""</p><p>""Like this?""</p><p>She start to slide her hand up and down on the strap-on.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh yeah like that baby. Now move the strap to one side and
suck my pussy baby. Mmmmmm ohhhhh yeah that's it. Now use your tongue Jenna!!! Mmmm
ohhhhh God I can feel your tongue inside me baby.""</p><p>She was eating my pussy and jerking the strap-on at the same time. It
felt so good and looked even better. It wasn't long before she gave me
another intense orgasm. My pussy got wet and tingly. My body shook
violently. My knees gave way and I dropped to my knees and buried my
head in my little lover's lap.</p><p>""Oh! ohhhh! OH! God! You're making me come!!! Ohhhhhh Jenna I'm! I'm! I'm! COMMINGGGGGGG!!!! AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! God Jenna that was amazing!!!"" still catching my breath.</p><p>""It was?""</p><p>""Yes baby it was really good. I know I said we don't have to put it in
your cunny, but it's a lot better than my finger. You want to try?""</p><p>""It's better than your fingers?""</p><p>""Oh yes Jenna, a lot better.""</p><p>""Well OK.""</p><p>I kneeled in front of my 13-year-old lover face to face with her. I started
caressing her cheek, leaned in and started kissing her. Her kisses
tasted like my pussy.</p><p>I then slid my hands down to her breasts cupping them and rubbing them
as we played with each other's tongues. I leaned her back on the couch and
slid her hips and pussy to the edge of the couch so it could reach the
strap-on.</p><p>I started to up the strap-on on her slit up and down, slapping it on
her clit. She began to moan. I then very slowly slid it into her
little slit. At first it was tight, but with one big thrust it went
deep in side her.</p><p>I slowly began to thrust my hips back and forth, then a little
faster. It went deeper and deeper inside her. I then started to thrust
faster! and faster! harder and harder. She got louder and that really
turned me on. I grabbed her ankles and spread her legs wide fucking her
pussy hard and fast ramming the strap-on deeper and deeper.</p><p>""OHHHHHH!!! OH! MISS CHEYENNE! I CAN FEEL IT DEEP IN SIDE ME!!! Don't stop it feels sooooo good OH! HO! HO!""</p><p>She held her legs apart and to her chest as I grabbed her hips
sliding her back and forth on the strap-on, thrusting pumping my hips
grinding deep in her little slit.</p><p>I leaned forward over her putting my forehead against the back of the
couch. She put her legs around my waist as I was pumping harder and
harder. She then wrapped her arms around my neck. She pulled me
closer. She turned her head and put it in my shoulder. My butt was
jumping up and down, long deep hard strokes. Her moaning got louder
and louder, as was mine.</p><p>I then sat her up in a sitting position, her legs around my waist, her
arms around my neck. I pumped her pussy hard and fast like that. I could
feel she was light so I stood up as she held on. I cupped her little
bottom with my hands. I then slid her up and down on the strap-on. She
then started bouncing up and down on it, her mouth open eyes
closed. Her moans got louder every time she slammed down on the
strap-on.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh yeah that's it Jenna. FUCK ME!!!!"" I yelled out.</p><p>I then walked over to a wall and leaned her back up against it cupping
her bottom. I started fucking her little pussy fast and hard, then
slow deep stokes, sliding it in and out.</p><p>""OHHHH YEAH THAT'S IT TAKE IT JENNA!!! YOU'RE MY DIRTY LITLE SLUT AREN'T
YOU?!!""</p><p>""OHHHHH OH OH OHHHHHH!! AHHHHH! yes! Miss Cheyenne I'm your slut! Your
dirty little SLUT! OHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!</p><p>I then walked over to the couch, Jenna still in my arms. I laid her down
on her back. I grabbed her legs and spread them apart and up. I
started bumping and thrusting harder and harder. I let her legs go and
she wrapped her legs around me. I grabbed her wrists and held them to
her side as I fucked her little pussy hard and fast looking into her
eyes. Her mouth opened and breathing got heavier.</p><p>I put her arms over behind her head. I was lying on top of her
grinding the strap-on in her pussy, fucking her hard and fast. Every
stroke, she was bouncing up and down. I slowed my rhythm down, slow hard
thrusts. I looked in her eyes fucking her till we both came.</p><p>""Ooooooohhhhhhhhhh oh oh oh !!! Miss Cheyenne I'm comminggggggg!!!""</p><p>""God!! Baby so am I HAAAAAAAAAAA OHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>She put her arms around me as I did the same to her. We held each
other as we came together in each other's arms. I pulled out the
strap-on. It was soaked in her juices. We held each other in our arms. I
started kissing her tiny breasts, our bodies wet and tingling all over.</p><p>""Ohhhh WOW!!!! Miss Cheyenne that was definitely better than a finger.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm sure was baby, and I'd like to show you more if you would be my
girlfriend, but no one can know about us.""</p><p>""No I'll never tell Cheyenne. It's gonna be me and you from now on.""</p><p>""I wouldn't have it any other way baby.""</p><p>I caressed her face as we kissed.</p>"
621,"Me & Jenna, Part 5",Cheyenne,5,"Jenna and I explore our love and things get hotter and nasty. Let's all come together with this one. ;)

lick and kisses,

Cheyenne :)","['ped', 'oral', 'Fg', 'teen', 'sex', 'finger play']","<p>It's been a week now, and I and Jenna have done a lot. I do everything with
her. She comes over after school and I help her with her homework. But
a lot of the time we kiss and make out. And she comes over for dinner
too. I love making dinner for my little lover. She went from this shy girl
to my sex kitten.</p><p>Last afternoon I was really horny. My panties had been wet all day
thinking of Jenna. I fell asleep in my big chair dreaming of me and
her. I awoke to her coming in my door. She looked really good. She had
on light blue jeans with a grey tank top with
little straps and a red baseball cap. She's such a tomboy.</p><p>She dropped her book bag and came running in my lap. She was lying
across me in my lap. She leaned back in my arms.</p><p>""Hey baby. How was school?""</p><p>""It was fine. I missed being with you, and I have been thinking of you all day.""</p><p>""Wow sweetie so have I. I have been wanting to kiss you all day. Come
here.""</p><p>I leaned down and started to kiss her deeply. Her kisses are
so tender and sweet. My mouth started to water as I sucked and pulled
on her bottom lip. I took her hat off and started to run my fingers on
her short boyish hair. Then I started caressing the side of her cheek
as she slid her tongue in my mouth. My hand then started to roam over
her soft little perky breasts. I was squeezing them and rubbing them. 
My hands then slid down to her leg. I started sliding my hand up and
down the side of her leg and rubbing her little ass as we kissed, 
cupping it and squeezing her little butt. My hand went over to her crotch. 
I started to rub over her jeans. She then started to moan and roll
her hips forward. As I was cupping and rubbing her crotch area, she
then started to moan.</p><p>""Oh! oh! oh! Mmmmmmm yeah! You feel <i>sooo</i> good Cheyenne!!!""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm I bet you're getting wet baby?""</p><p>""Yes I am, I've been wanting you to do this all day in school. I even
went to the bathroom but I couldn't bring myself to orgasm, only
your fingers can do that Cheyenne,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Mmmmmm well, let's see what I can do.""</p><p>She was still lying in my lap. I leaned down and started to kiss her as I
slowly unbuttoned her jeans. I just slid the tips of my fingers in
when...</p><p>""Janna!!!!""</p><p>""What!""</p><p>""Don't you know only naughty girls don't wear any panties?""</p><p>""Well I guess I'm a naughty girl.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm yes you are a very naughty girl.""</p><p>""Hey! But what are you doing with you hand down my jeans?"" she said
with a smile.</p><p>""Well I guess I'm a naughty girl too.""</p><p>""OK then, why don't you show me how naughty you are?""</p><p>Hearing a 13 year old say that really got me wet and very horny. I leaned
down and started kissing her, tugging and pulling her lips. Still
lying on my lap, I slid down her little strap off her shoulders. I
then pulled down her tank top till her little lumps came out.</p><p>Flicking my tongue back and forth making her nipple hard. I was
sucking her little tit in my mouth as I was caressing and fondling
her other tit. I took turns slurping and sucking her tits in my mouth.</p><p>My hand then slid in her jeans rubbing her slit with just my pointer
finger sliding it up and down, side to side. Then with all my fingers
on her mound slowly going in a circles, her hips were in sync with
my fingers as her butt rose up from my lap.</p><p>Then with my pointer again, sliding it back and forth on her clit
really fast, she spread her legs and grabbed my hand then closed her
legs. She closed her eyes and her mouth opened and her breathing got
heavy. Her butt rose up off my lap as I gave her two orgasms.</p><p>""Oh Oh Ohhhhhh!!! You're gonna make me come!!!!!""</p><p>""Yeah that's it. Come for me. Come for me baby!!!!""</p><p>""I'm! I'm! I'm! Cominggggggg!!!!!!! Ohhhhhh!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!
AhhhhhhhhOhhhhh!!!!!"" she yelled out.</p><p>I had just watched my 13-year-old lover come on my lap and it was incredible.</p><p>""How was that sweetie?""</p><p>""Mmmmmm that was great! My body is tingly all over. I have been thinking of
this the whole day, but I want you to put your fingers in my cunny
please!!!""</p><p>""Will you be a good girl for me?""</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>""Will you come for me again???""</p><p>""Ohhhh yes please Cheyenne. I want your fingers inside me!!!""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm come here Jenna.""</p><p>I leaned in and we started to kiss.</p>"
622,"Me & Jenna, Part 6",Cheyenne,6,"Jenna and I explore our love further and things get nastier and nastier.

licks & kisses,

Cheyenne","['ped,Fg,teen,oral,finger play']","<p>After giving Jenna soft little pecks on the lips, I told her to stand up
for me. She did facing me. I was still sitting in the chair. She put
her arms up and I slid off her tank top and started sucking on
her little lumps, caressing and sucking each one. I then started
rubbing her soft smooth belly going in little circles, sliding my
hand up and down her front. I then slowly and softly kissed around
her belly button, licking it and play with it. She started to smile and
giggle as I did that.</p><p>I then kissed my way down her belly to her open button to her jeans.</p><p>""Mmmmmm come here baby!"" I moaned out</p><p>I grabbed the top of her jeans and pulled her closer. I undid the button
a little more and slowly slid down her jeans to her feet. She stepped
out of them and kicked them to the side.</p><p>""Mmmmmm very nice Jenna,"" as I stroked her belly.</p><p>I then started rubbing my hands up and down her smooth silky legs. Up
and down then squeezing her butt.</p><p>""Oh God! Your body feels so good. It's so soft Jeanna. I've been wanting
you all day!""</p><p>""So do your hands! Ohhhhhhhhhh! My body is getting all tingly.""</p><p>I then started kissing all around her hairless soft silky mound with soft
tender kisses. I stuck out my tongue and licked her tasty slit. I
turned her around facing away from me and started rubbing her butt, 
caressing it and kissing it. I then slid my hands down and around
between her legs spreading and fingering her sweet little pussy,
putting in two fingers at a time, thrusting in and out, in,
out, in, out. She then started to slide up and down fucking my
fingers mouth closed as she fucked my fingers hard and fast.</p><p>""Ah Ah Ah Ah Ohhh OH OH ohhhhh! GAAhhhhhhhh!""</p><p>""Ohhhhhh yeah! That's it Jenna FUCK! MY FINGERS! YEH! THAT'S IT
FUCK! THEM HARDER! HARDER! Ooooooooo yeah! That's a good girl!""</p><p>Her mouth opened and her eyes rolled back in her head. Her legs spread
as she slid up and down fucking my fingers. I could feel her about to
come when I pulled them out. I got off the chair and sat on the floor
against it. I turned her facing me sitting on the floor. Her pussy was
right in my face. I quickly started spreading her pussy with my
fingers. I buried my face between her legs and started sucking on her
clit, tugging and pulling on it, slurping it in my mouth. She moved over
my face, spread her legs, and started straddling my face. I stuck out
my tongue and she thrust up and down, side to side riding my tongue.</p><p>I put my head back on the chair. She got up on the edge straddling
my face, grabbing the back of my head with both hands, rolling her hips
forward and up and down, grinding her pussy as she pussy-fucked my
mouth.</p><p>She leaned forward putting her hands on the back of the chair. She was
in a kneeling position. I got up on the seat more and grabbed her hips
pulling her pussy to my wanting mouth. Her pussy was in my mouth as I
sucked and slurped and shook my head back and forth as she moaned
louder and louder.</p><p>She then leaned down and put her head and chest on the seat of the
chair. She then spread her knees apart to put her pussy closer to the
seat of the chair. She then slid down on my middle flinger. She started
bouncing up and down fucking it hard and fast. I started rubbing my
pussy as she straddled and fucked my middle finger.</p><p>""NAHHH AHHHH AH AH AH OHHHH! YOUR FINGER FEELS REAL GOOD! In my
pussy Cheyenne!""</p><p>""Mmmmmm Ohhhhhhh! Yeah that's it fuck me Jenna! Fuck my finger. 
Good girl!"" I hissed.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Cheyenne I'm comingggggggggg! OH YEAH! OH YEAH!
Ohhhh! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" she yelled out.</p><p>I pulled my finger out and started sucking really hard on her
pussy. Her hips rolled forward, her body started to shake all over
violently as her sweet creamy nectar came squirting from her little
slit. I gulped her juices down my throat drinking her like a water
fountain.</p><p>""Mmmmm you taste <i>soooo</i> good baby I can never get sick of your
taste. Mmmmmmmm how was that sweetie?""</p><p>""Ohhhhhh wow! Cheyenne my body is tingly and shaking all over and
so are my legs and cunny.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm I bet you are. I want you to do that to me. Mmmmmm I want you
to eat my pussy now.""</p><p>""You do? Mmmmm OK I'll do anything for you Cheyenne.""</p><p>She got off the chair. I then got back on it. She was kneeling in front
of me. I was wearing a little sun dress with buttons on the front. I
undid the buttons and pulled down my top. She took off my bra and
started sucking on my breast. I cupped the back of her head and watch
as I sucked on my finger.</p><p>She then slid her hands on my knees and up my legs. I leaned down and
gave her little kisses on the mouth. She took her hand on my chest and
pushed me back in the chair. I sank down and she spread my legs. She
pulled up the skirt of my sun dress.</p><p>""Mmmmm now who's naughty? No panties??"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""I am. Now eat my pussy!""</p><p>She pulled off my panties. And put her head between my legs. She
started to suck on my clit slurping it and sucking it in and out her
mouth, pulling and tugging it, slurping it as she shook her head back
and forth. I ran my fingers in her short boyish hair with one hand as
I sucked my finger with my other hand and she looked up at me with her
dark brown eyes.</p><p>She then spread my pussy with her pointer fingers, spitting on my
pussy making it dripping wet. She then stuck out her tongue and
started flicking back and forth, side to side on my
clit with her tongue.</p><p>She then started sucking on my clit again. She held my legs up and
apart as her whole head was rocking back and forth, sucking and
slurping my clit and pussy lips in her mouth. Then with one hand she
pulled back the hood popping out my swollen clit and with her other
hand rubbed my pink juicy clit with her pointer finger. It was so
swollen and popped right out sticking straight up. It had never done that
before. She started sucking on it like a little nipple. Her head was
bobbing up and down sucking on it deep and hard. I could feel myself
have several orgasms.</p><p>Still sucking on my clit, she then turned her pointer finger upright
and started fucking my pussy as she sucked my clit,
sliding it in and out thrust it back and forth while munching and
slurping on my clit, finger fucking me harder and harder, faster and
faster. My legs were spread and in the air. My feet and toes were pointed
forward. I grabbed the back of my 13-year-old lover's head with both
hands rolling my hips forward feeding my young lover my pussy
looking into her eyes as she did the same. My feeling to let go got
more intense. I told her to stop fingering me and just suck me. My
whole pussy was in her mouth.</p><p>""FUCK! AHHHHHHHHH! FUCK BABY! Keep sucking. Keep sucking my
pussy. Yeahhhhh like that. Ohhhhh God! I'm GONNA CUM! I'm COMING
BABY! I'm COMING!. . . . . OH! OH! OH! FFFFFFFUCK! I'm COMING!
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>I planted my feet down on the chair. My butt rose up. I grabbed the
back of Jenna's head pulling on her short hair thrashing my head from
side to side. I looked into my little love's eyes as my body jerked
seven times. An intense tingling shot all throughout my body, wave
after wave, and it lasted long. Then my juices came gushing out. I
heard it splattering on her face and mouth. She stayed down there sucking
it up. I almost came again just seeing a 13-year-old girl do this. She was
amazing!</p><p>I sat back in the chair and watched her.</p><p>""Mmmmm how was that Cheyenne?""</p><p>""WOW! Mmmmm you got better at eating pussy baby. I think I
created a monster,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""Well I learned from the best.""</p><p>She lay there for a bit with her head in my lap. I was caressing her
silky smooth back.</p><p>""Oh baby you better get going. It's almost dinner time.""</p><p>""Oh yeah! You're right.""</p><p>She got dressed and I walked her to the door. We stood in the doorway
embracing each other and we started to kiss.</p><p>""Bye baby.""</p><p>""Bye Cheyenne.""</p><p>""I love Jenna!"" I yelled out as she walked out the door.</p><p>""I love you to Cheyenne!"" she yelled out.</p><p>I watched as she walked down my driveway. I closed the door and leaned
up against it, still all tingly from my little 13-year-old girlfriend—Jenna!.</p>"
623,"Me & Jenna, Part 7 – The Ride Home from School",Cheyenne,7,"After a long day at work I long for my 13-year-old lover Jenna.So I pick her up from school, and things get a little naughty in the car.","['ped,Fg,teen,sex,finger play']","<p>I had a hard day at work today and I have been wet all day thinking about
my little lover. At lunch I stayed at my office closed my door and
played with myself thinking of my little Jenna, feeling her hands on
my firm breasts as her little mouth sucked and kissed them. Since I was
friends with her mom I called her up and said I'd pick Jenna up from
school. She said it was OK. </p><p>So I got in my car and waited for her. She finally came out and was
walking to my car. She got in. She had on the most amazing dress.
I wanted her right in the car. It was a denim light-blue dress. It
came down just above the knee like a shirt. And had two straps that
tied around her neck. Her young tan skin glowed in the setting sun. 
She leaned in and we kissed holding hands as I pulled away from the
school.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm hey baby I missed you so much today.""</p><p>""Awww me too, I think about me and you a lot.""</p><p>""Oh I'm so glad baby. How was school today sweetie?""</p><p>""It was OK then I started missing you,"" she said with a smile. </p><p>I then let go of her hand and started rubbing up and down her knees. </p><p>""Mmmmmmm I love that dress you have on. It's driving me crazy baby.""</p><p>""I put it on for you. I thought you would.""</p><p>""I bet you wanted to touch yourself when your were in school right?""</p><p>""Oh yes but I couldn't. I wanted you to touch my cunny. But my panties
got wet see?""</p><p>She lifted up her dress and there was a little wet stain on her
panties. I couldn't take it I wanted her now. </p><p>With one hand on the wheel and the other between her legs, I started
rubbing her little slit over her panties with my middle finger. </p><p>Up and down side to side. She leaned back in the seat her thin little
legs were spread open. She started to let out little soft little
whimpers as I rubbed harder and harder faster and faster. Soon her
whimpers became cries of pleasure. Her mouth opened and eyes closed. She
rocked up and down in the seat.</p><p>She took my hand away as her sweet nectar splattered on her little
yellow panties. She got some of her creamy nectar on her
fingers. ""Mmmmmm I want to taste you."" I then started to suck her
juices of her slender little fingers. </p><p>""Mmmmmmmm you taste <i>soooo</i> good Jenna.""</p><p>""Now I want to taste you.""</p><p>She got in a kneeling position on the seat, then leaned down and put
her head between my legs. She pulled up my tight work skirt with no
panties on. Her head started bobbing up and down. I put one hand on
the wheel and the other on the back of her head. </p><p>""Mmmmmm baby what are you doing? I'm trying to drive. OH OH OHHHHH
AHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>""You want me to stop?"" as she look up at me. </p><p>I took the back of her and pushed her head back down. </p><p>""No keep eating my pussy baby. God! You feel so good""</p><p>I then stopped at light. There were no other cars and the light was
kind of long. I heard her sucking and slurping my pussy. Her little
mouth was so good. I taught her so well. I slumped down in the seat
and reached around to her slit. One hand was holding her head between
my legs. I then slid her panties to one side. I started to rub her
little pink button. She let out little moans as I rubbed it back and
forth, side to side. She started to suck my pussy into her mouth. I could
just feel myself about to cum!!! when the light turned.</p><p>""Mmmmmm baby, I have to find a place to go.""</p><p>I drove around  till I came to a park with children playing. It had a
parking lot so I went in there to have some fun with my little lover. </p>"
624,"Me & Jenna, Part 8 – The Ride Home from School",Cheyenne,8,I make love to my sweet Jenna in the car at a park while children play.,"['ped,teen,Fg,oral,finger play']","<p>I pulled into a parking spot. I looked down as Jenna's head was bobbing
up and down. I heard sucking and slurping sounds mixed with little
moans as she munched on my clit and lips, pulling and sucking them
into her sweet little mouth. My pussy got real wet. I told her spit
and she did. It was dripping from my pussy.</p><p>""OHHHHHHHHH yeah. That's it Jenna. God you feel so good baby. Mmmmmm yeah
that's a good girl. OH! AH! OH YEAH! OHHHH YEAH!!! AHHHHHHH!!!! I can
feel your lips on my clit. Ohhhhhhh God don't stop Jenna!!!!
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!! That's it. Spit on it yeahhhhhh!!!!""</p><p>I started to roll my hips forward feeding her my dripping wet pussy.
I ran my hands in her pixie short hair. Her sucking got more intense
harder and faster. My eyes rolled in the back of my head. My mouth
opened and my head shook from side to side. An intense shock wave of
pleasure shot throughout my body.</p><p>My body shook and my toes curled. She just gave me the most wonderful
orgasm I ever had.</p><p>""How was that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Mmmmmm just wonderful Jenna. Mmmmmm you're getting really good at
it. Come here baby.""</p><p>She got up and slid over to my seat straddling me. I gazed into those
big brown eyes. We embraced each other and started to kiss. One hand
was rubbing up and down her back while the other was holding the
back of her head as we kissed. Her young slightly tanned skin was soft
and silky smooth. I could taste my pussy on her lips as we kiss.
Hearing the kids and the little girls at play really turned me on.</p><p>My hands then slid up and down her shoulders, then down her slender
arms. My hands then went to the back of her neck. I undid the blue
denim strap to her dress and pulled down the top. Her lovely little
lumps came popping out. I sucked and licked them till they got nice
and hard.</p><p>I started to take off her dress when she stopped me.</p><p>""Hey! what are you doing Cheyenne?  what if someone sees us?""</p><p>""It's OK baby. No one will see. Let me take this dress off you.""</p><p>I slid the dress up over her. There was my young lover straddling
me in a car naked. She leaned forward and we embraced holding her naked
body in my arms. Our hearts were beating as one. My hands started to
slide up and down her back feeling every inch of her body. I went
down to her butt and began caressing, squeezing her little cheeks. She
wrapped her arms around my neck and put her head on my shoulder. I put
my finger between my legs. She sat down on my two fingers and started
bouncing up and down fucking them, rolling her hips back and forth and
side to side.</p><p>She leaned back on the steering wheel riding my fingers harder and
faster. Her breathing got heavy. Her mouth opened, her eyes rolled
back in her head. Her body quivered and shook. She cried out my name.
Then her sweet juices came squirting out her little slit. I put the
back of the car seat down. We held each other in our arms. Our hearts
are one.</p><p>I guess we never made it back to her house.</p><p>I hope you all love this
story. I know I did. Give me some feed back. You are all so nice and
say wonderful things about my stories. I'm so glad you like my
stories. I get so excited when you say you touch yourselves or
masturbate to them 'cause I do too. I have more stories with my little
lover Jenna, but I have another sweet little tail I'm sure you'll all
like. ;)<br/>
<br/>
licks &amp; kisses,<br/>
<br/>
Cheyenne :)</p>"
625,"Me & Jenna, Part 9 – Bathtub",Cheyenne,9,I wait for my little lover Jenna. We have some fun in a warm bath I made for her. Things get really wet and nasty as we take a bath together. Mmmmmm let's see how nasty we can get. :),"['Ff,ped,oral,finger play']","<p>I came home from a hard day of work. I was thinking of Jenna all day,
touching and rubbing myself. So when I got home I made a bath for me and
my baby. I sat on my couch in a robe waiting for my little lover. 
Finally there was a knock at the door and she came walking in. She put
her book bag on the floor and came running over to me. We hugged and I
gave her a peck on the mouth. She stood in front of me wearing a nice
little outfit. She had on a navy-blue T-shirt with a white collar
and a light-blue denim skirt that came down above the knee. She
looked so good I wanted her so bad.</p><p>I grabbed her hips and brought her close to me.</p><p>""I missed you so much baby. God you look amazing in this outfit. I have
been thinking about you all day. You have any idea what you do to me?
I love you so much Jenna!"" I said, looking into her big brown eyes.</p><p>""I love you too Cheyenne.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm come here baby.""</p><p>I pulled her down to me and started kissing her and caressing the side
of her face, giving her soft tender kisses as my hand held the back
of her head, sliding my tongue in and out of her mouth. She did the
same. She let out little whimpers as I sucked and pulled on her bottom
lip. My other hand then slid over her top. I started caressing her
little breast over her T-shirt rubbing it in circles and squeezing
it. I could tell she had on no bra. We then stopped kissing.</p><p>""What's with the robe?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh I did something for us."" I got up and walked behind her putting my hands on her shoulders. I
walked her to my bathroom. There were candles and a tub filled with
water. I stood behind her rubbing her belly.</p><p>""It's for us baby. I want to take a bath with you. I'm so stressed at
work. Will you do this for me? Make me feel good baby.""</p><p>""Oh yes, anything for you Cheyenne. You make me feel good all the
time.""</p><p>I walked in the room. She took her shoes off. I then took off my
robe and sat on the edged of the tub. She slowly walked over to me. I
unbuttoned her collar. She lifted up her arms. I then slid off her
top. I leaned in and started caressing and kissing her little lumps. She
let out little moans as I sucked them into my mouth, flicking my tongue
on her hard little nipples. I then slowly slid off her skirt. I then
started kissing down to her belly. I then slid her panties down her
slender little legs. I leaned down more and started kissing her
hairless mound. Then I slid my finger on her little slit. Her pussy
started to open like a flower to my touch.</p><p>I then got up and sat in the tub and leaned back. Jenna then got in
with her back to me. She then leaned back into my arms. I started to
caress her all over. My hands then went under the water and between
her legs. I started rubbing her clit and sliding my finger in her
little cunny. I then stopped. She got in a sitting position and I started to
rub her shoulders. Her body was shining in the candle light from the
soapy water. My hands sliding up and down her back, her silky body
felt so smooth to the touch. I told her to get on her hands and
knees. Her little cunt was right in my face. My mouth started to
water. I leaned down and started to suck and slurp her little lips
into my wanting mouth. She started to moan in pleasure as I tugged
slurping them in and out my mouth. I spit and made her pussy dripping
wet. She started to rock back and forth feeding me her sweet little
cunt. I then sucked on her little pink clit, munching and slurping
it. I then slid my finger in as I sucked her clit, sliding my long
slender finger in and out her slit. I then slid in another finger. 
Her pussy sucked them right in. She began to moan like it was hurting
her but she didn't stop. She kept on riding my finger, rocking back
and forth, fucking my fingers harder an harder. I then pulled them
out. I grabbed her hips and started sucking her pussy, sliding my
tongue in and out. She started grinding her little cunt. Her pussy was
in my mouth. She started grinding back and forth, up and down, pussy
fucking my mouth. I sucked on her clit shaking my head back and forth
hard and fast, then rubbing it with my finger back and
forth, spreading her little cunt wide, sticking out my tongue giving
her slow long strokes up and down. I spit and watched it drip from
her cunt. I rammed my tongue in and out as she fucked my face.</p><p>She grabbed
the faucet tightly. I could feel her about to cum. She let out a long
moan. Her body shook as her juices flowed in my mouth. I drank every
sweet drop from her little pink slit.</p><p>She turned around on her knees and leaned in and started kissing
me.""Mmmmmmm I can taste my pussy on your lips. Mmmmmm it tastes <i>soooo</i>
good,"" she said as she licked her lips. She then started finger
fucking me as we kissed.</p><p>I sank down in the tub. She put her head between my legs and started
fucking me with her sweet little mouth. I sucked my finger and we
looked into each other's eyes as she munched and slurped my pussy. I
held the back of her head grinding and thrusting my pussy, fucking her
sweet little mouth, rolling my hips rocking back and forth. The water
splashed out of the tub. My butt rose out the water. My head thrashed
from side to side. I could feel myself about to cum!!!! ""OH FUCK!!! OH
YEAH! I'M GONNA CUM BABY!!!!!"" I yelled out. My mouth opened, my eyes
roll back in my head and my body shook violently. My juices splattered
onto her face. She then fell down in my arms and put her head on
my chest. I held her caressing her. We lay there in the warm water.</p><p>""Mmmmmm so are you still stressed?""</p><p>""Mmmmmm no baby you were wonderful. You make me feel so good baby. I
love you so much Jenna.""</p><p>""I love you too Cheyenne.""</p><p>I lay there with her in my arms running my fingers in her wet short
boyish hair.</p><p>WOW!  that was hot wet &amp; nasty. I hope the next time you guys take a
shower you will think of me &amp; Jenna, I know I will. ;) Tell me how
you all liked this story. I have more with me &amp; Jenna. In the next story
she spends a night in my bed, but before she does, I ride her face like
a horsey. :D<br/>
<br/>
licks &amp; kisses,
Cheyenne :)</p>"
626,"My Diary, Part 4",Cheyenne,4,,['mast Fg'],"<p class=""h2"">November 8, 2006.</p><p>My name is Cheyenne. I'm 31, female, and I love little girls. I have liked little girls since my teen years. They should be worshipped and be made love to. I've been with my girlfriend Jessie for 2 years now and her little daughter who I'm in love with. Of late I have done stuff with her. She is a sweet little 5 year old and so loving.</p><p>Here are my stats of what I look like: I'm 5'6"" and 125 pounds with red hair down to my shoulders.</p><p>I have always been attracted to little girls. Since I was
12, I would give my little 7-year-old sister a bath and get very
aroused. I would watch her play with her little friends and get
aroused watching them play. Their innocence and their young little bodies
drove me crazy. I always wanted to touch but never did. I didn't have
any friends, just some little girls: 9 and 10 year olds. As I got older,
my feelings for young girls got more intense. I masturbated in front
of a 6 year old. When I turned 16 on my birthday, I was with my first
girl. She was a 10 year old. She lived down the street I had a sleep
over with her. Her name was Sarah. We had an amazing night of kissing
touching and exploring our bodies. She gave me my first orgasm,
and I gave her hers.</p><p>When I was in my twenties I became friends with Samantha. She had the same
feelings I did. We became lovers. She helped me a lot with my
feelings for little girls. We got an apartment together. We would
befriend little girls: 8, 9, 10, 11 year olds. We invited them over for
sleepovers and when they fell asleep we would masturbate watching
them and touching them and take pictures of them.</p><p>Now I'm 31 and fell in love with Jessie. I was very lucky she has
a sweet little girl. You know who she is. Her name is Ashley. She's 6
now and I just started doing stuff with her. I'm totally in love with
this little girl and Jessie. I love making love to Jessie and
Ashley, but now there's another sweet girl, Jenna. You all know her
too, a beautiful little 13 year old. Maybe I can get her over to
babysit for us and have some fun with me her and Ashley. :D</p><p>I hope you like my story of my life :)</p><p>licks &amp; kisses,
Cheyenne :D</p>"
627,"Me & Jenna, Part 10 – She Spends the Night In My Bed",Cheyenne,10,"My young lover spends the night with me in my bed for the first time. I make love to her like I know how, but before I do I ride her face like a horsey.","['Fg,oral,ped,teen,finger play,sex']","<p>It was a Friday and late, around 1:00am. My little lover Jenna was
sleeping on the couch and I just woke up. My pussy was wet and she looked
so good lying there in her white tank top and cotton plaid skirt. I
got up from my chair and started rubbing my pussy. I wanted to make
love to her right there. I sat down on the couch next to her. She
looked so sweet and innocent sleeping. That really turned me on. I
started sliding my hand up her leg. It was silky smooth. I then lifted
up her skirt and saw her little white panties. I started rubbing her
little pink slit over her panties with my finger. She started to moan
a little. Then she woke up. I then leaned down on top of her caressing
her face and running my hands in her short boyish hair. She slowly
started opening her eyes.</p><p>""Mmmmmm Cheyenne? What are you doing?""</p><p>""I'm sorry if I woke you. I'm just feeling—well you know.""</p><p>""What time is it? I fell asleep.""</p><p>""It's one o'clock.""</p><p>""Oh no! My mom—I have to go she's gonna kill me!"" she was about to
get up but I took her by the shoulders and put her back down on the
couch.</p><p>""It's OK baby I called your mom before and she said it's OK. Mmmm
please I want to make love to you so bad baby. Stay with me?""</p><p>I laid her down on her back. She slumped down on the couch. I
started giving her little kisses on the lips. I then started kissing
down her neck she turned her head to one side as I took my time
kissing her. I made my way to her chest and slowly started kissing.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm ohhhh!!!!"" she moaned out loud. ""You just convinced me to
stay,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>I went back to her mouth and started kissing her. She put her hand to
the back of my head and her other hand was sliding up and down my
back. I slid my hand under the back of her head slowly kissing her 
sliding my tongue in and out sucking and pulling on her bottom lip.</p><p>Then with both hands I pulled down her tank top and started to
fondle and caress her perky little breasts as we kissed. I then started
sucking on them. They got hard in my mouth. She let out little moans
as I flicked my tongue on her hard little nipples.</p><p>I got on top of her and slid my hand up her skirt. I pulled her
panties over to one side and slowly slid my finger in. Her moans of
pleasure got louder and louder with each thrust of my finger. Her
pussy got so wet and I could smell it. I wanted to take her in my room,
she was so ready for me to make love to her. But before I did, I put
her head up on the arm of the couch. I took my clothes off. I got up on
the arm of the couch and straddled her head. I then sat down on her
face. She right away started munching and slurping my pussy.</p><p>""OHHHHH!!! YEAH! THAT'S IT BABY! LICK MY PUSSY!!! Oh oh oh ah ah
ahhhhhhhhh yeah! Like that, don't stop Jenna!"" I yelled out. She was
slurping and sucking my clit, shaking her head side to side as she
sucked my clit. I told her to stick out her tongue. She did and slid it
right in my pussy. I grabbed the side of her head with both my
hands. I started rolling my hips back and forth and side to side, 
grinding my pussy bouncing up and down on her tongue. My eyes rolled
back in my head fucking my young lover's face hard and fast till she
brought me to orgasm. My eyes rolled back in my head and my body shook as
an intense orgasm shot through my body. I got off my little lover's
face. ""Now it's your turn.""</p><p>I licked off my juices from her face and took her by the hand and we
went to my room. We got up on my big bed in the middle. She was
sitting and I was facing her sitting too. She lifted up her arms and I
slid off her tank top. I leaned in and we started to kiss.</p><p>I started to fondle her, rubbing her titties. I laid her down on her
back on my pillows. I slid off her skirt and her panties. I got on my
knees and slowly starting kissing down her belly playing around her
belly button then going down to her little hairless mound softly
kissing it.</p><p>I spread her legs apart and up in the air as I sucked and slurp her
little pink slit, shaking my head from side to side. Her eyes closed
and her mouth opened. She let out little moans of pleasure. Her clit
was popped out of the hood as I licked and sucked it. Her pussy was wet
and creamy. The sent of her pussy drove me crazy. I did long slow licks
with my tongue, from down to up long and slow. Her little pussy lips 
opened like a little flower. I then positioned myself over her till our
pussies were touching. I started grinding and thrusting. She started
doing the same. ""MMMMMMMMMM your pussy is so wet,"" she said.</p><p>""Mmmmm
so is yours baby?"" I grabbed her wrists with each hand over her head and I started
grinding my pussy hard and fast. She did the same. She started to
jerk up and down with each thrust. Our juices came squirting out as
we both came together.</p><p>She got on her side and I got behind her spooning. We both fell
asleep like that in our juices. I made love with my 13-year-old
lover. I couldn't wait for the next night.</p><p>licks &amp; kisses<br/>
Cheyenne :)</p>"
628,"Me & Jenna, Part 11 – Jenna Brings a Little Friend",Cheyenne,11,"One night after dinner, Jenna and I are talking. She tells me she wants to bring a friend over for us to play with. She tells me she's 9 and very curious and that she did some things with her already. Mmmmmm how can I pass up being with my 13-year-old lover and a 9 year old?

Here's what happened! Oooooooo enjoy!
                                           licks & kisses,
                                              Cheyenne  :-D","['Ped', 'F,f,little girl', 'oral', 'finger play,toys,mast']","<p>One night after dinner, Jenna and I are talking. She tells me she wants to bring a friend over for us to play with. She tells me she's 9 and very curious and that she did some things with her already. Mmmmmm how can I pass up being with my 13-year-old lover and a 9 year old?</p><p>After a night of love making with Jenna, I woke up still wet and
horny. I watched her get dressed. We kissed goodbye and I sent her
off to school.</p><p>I didn't go to work. I stayed home and couldn't stop touching myself
all day. I kept thinking about all the things I'm gonna do to
this 9 year old and Jenna.</p><p>Finally it was time for Jenna to come home. I had on a little top and
a little mini skirt. I was sitting on my chair in my living room
masturbating when she came in. She came running over to me and sat on
my lap. We hugged for a bit and started to kiss. Jenna had on a little
sweater tank top with thin little straps and a denim blue ultra-mini
skirt.</p><p>""You're not starting without me are you?"" she said in a cute little
voice.</p><p>""Mmmmm I've been thinking about you and this 9 year old all day baby.
Where is she?""</p><p>""She's coming. Her name is Holly. You're really gonna like her.""</p><p>""Mmmmm I can't wait baby,""  I moaned out loud.</p><p>""Mmm yeah? Since you're so ready it's gonna be some time till she comes.
You want me to entertain you for a while?"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Oh baby I love you so much. Ohhhhhh yeah you know  what I
want. Ahhhhhhh get down there. Eat that pussy!""</p><p>She got on her knees in front of me. I took her head and pushed it
down to my pussy. She slid down my panties and started licking and
sucking.</p><p>I leaned back in the chair and put my feet to the floor and spread my
legs. I began to rub my breasts over my top as I ran my fingers in
her short boyish hair with my other hand. I looked down at my young
lover as she slurp and suck my pussy.</p><p>Her head shook back and forth and up and down as her mouth swallowed
my cunt. My juices ran down her mouth. I could feel myself about to
explode!!!!</p><p>I held the sides of her head with both hands grinding my pussy in
her mouth. My butt lifted up from the chair!!! as I ground, thrusted, rolled
my hips forward still holding onto her head.</p><p>""OHHHH YES Jenna!!!!!"" I yelled out. ""Yes! yes! Yessssss!!!! baby!"" I moaned out.</p><p>""Yeah! yeah! you gonna come for me Cheyenne?!?""</p><p>""FUCK!!!! Ohh yes Jenna I, I,I I'm cumminggggggg!!!!!!"" I screamed out.</p><p>My whole body start to tingle. An intense explosion of pleasure shot
throughout my body. But just when I was about to have an amazing
orgasm there was a knock at the door! That must be Holly.</p>"
629,"Me & Jenna, Part 12 – Jenna Brings Home a Little Friend",Cheyenne,12,,"['F,f little girl. ped,oral,toys,sex with minner,mast,finger play']","<p>After having an amazing orgasm with Jenna there was a knock at the
door. ""That must be her!"" she ran up and opened the door. What I saw
blew me away, I almost had another orgasm.</p><p>The most beautiful little girl. She looked about 9 with long
dark-blond hair. It was in two braided pony tails that went down her back.
The darkest eyes cute little nose and luscious little mouth. Small thin
little body, Jenna is taller so she was a little bit smaller than her.
A little tan and long thin little legs. She had on a yellow tank top
with thin straps with flowers on them that covered her belly
button, and little light-blue hot pants.</p><p>Jenna walked in behind her and brought her to me. She then sat down on
the couch.</p><p>""Cheyenne this is Holly.""</p><p>""Wow! Hi Holly you look very pretty.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said with a shy voice.</p><p>""So you're curious about girls are you?""</p><p>She shook her head yes.</p><p>""And have you done things with Jenna?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm like what,"" I moaned out.</p><p>""Ummm we kissed and touched each other.""</p><p>""Mmmmm oh and do you like to be kissed and touched?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Can I kiss you?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Does she kiss you like this?""</p><p>I brought her closer to me I leaned in and I started giving her little
pecks on her soft little luscious lips. She opened her mouth and started
to give me tongue. I couldn't believe she knew how to do that. Our
kisses got more intense. She was really turning me on. I couldn't
believe I was kissing a 9 year old.</p><p>I started to caress the side of her face sliding my tongue in and out
her mouth. Her eyes were closed and she was letting out little moans
as I kissed her. My one hand was around her back while the other was
caressing her face. I then started kissing down her neck with soft little
pecks. I then started moving down to the top of her shoulder.</p><p>I slid the little strap off her shoulder and then started to kiss
down her arm. Her skin was as soft as velvet. I could see Jenna on the
couch. She took off her panties and tank top, but she kept her skirt
on. She started to play with herself.</p><p>Seeing Jenna like that and kissing Holly really turned me on. I
wanted to do more to her.</p><p>""Mmmm your kisses are so sweet baby. Why don't you stand up on the
table Holly?""</p><p>She got up on the table. Her little cunny was eye to eye with me. I
got on the floor and got on me knees. She lifted up her arms and I
took off her top. Her chest was tiny and cute—barely there. I reached
up and started caressing her little chest. She let out little moans.
I then started to kiss down her belly grabbing her hips, sliding my
hands along her smooth thin little legs. She moaned out more as I slid
my fingers over her shorts with my pointer finger and my thumb.</p><p>I can tell she had no panties on so I took her shorts off her. Her
hairless cunny looked so good. I leaned down and started to slowly
kiss her soft little mound. Then I slid my finger along her slit. She
started to moan louder! With my two pointer fingers I spread her
little pussy lips apart.</p><p>""Oooooooo yeah! Look at that pretty pink pussy! Mmmm I want that
pretty pink pussy!"" I moaned out.</p><p>I pulled back her hood and started munching, sucking, slurping her
little pink clit.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh ahhhhhhh! miss Cheyenne!!!!! Awwwwwwww!!!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>""Yeah  oh baby! Moan for me? Tell me you like it."" I moaned as I
munched on her clit.</p><p>She moaned louder and louder! Her whole pussy went in my mouth. I
sucked and slurped and shook my head back and forth. She took her
hands and put them on my shoulders to hold herself up. She started
rolling her hips forward grinding my mouth.</p><p>My mouth started to water. I could feel her juices starting to roll down
my mouth. I then started to slid my finger in her tight little cunny.
I got the tip of my finger in when I felt that she had no hymen. I
could go farther so I did.</p><p>I slowly started to slide my finger in and out her wet tight little
cunny. My whole finger went right in.
Sliding it in, out, in, out slow at first then my rhythm got faster
and faster. Her breathing got faster, her mouth opened as she slid up
and down spreading her legs, still standing on my table, fucking my
finger.</p><p>I looked over at Jenna on the couch. Her legs were spread apart and
she was fingering her pussy. My sweetie baby looked so good so I
started finger my pussy.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh! Jenna come see how her cunny sucks up my finger.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm yeah that's a good girl! Take that finger baby!!!"" Jenna
moaned.</p><p>""You want to taste her baby?""</p><p>""Mmmmmm yes please Cheyenne."" Jenna cried out.</p><p>Holly stopped sliding up and down. I pulled out my finger and sucked
Holly's juices from my finger. I then went back to her cunny and got
some more on my finger and made Jenna suck my finger off.</p><p>""Mmmm she's so sweet Cheyenne.""</p><p>""Yes she is and so are you baby.""</p><p>I leaned in and started kissing Jenna. Her lips tasted like Holly's
cunny.</p><p>""Mmmm do you want to eat her pussy baby now sweetie?""</p><p>""Yes! Oh you know I do Cheyenne.""</p>"
630,"Me & Jenna, Part 13 – Jenna Brings Home a Little Friend",Cheyenne,13,,"['F,f,little girl,ped,mast,oral,finger play']","<p>Holly came down off the table. I took off her shorts she looked even
hotter naked with her white skin and tiny chest. Then Jenna took off
her skirt. Then I got naked. I told Holly to get up on the couch and she
did.</p><p>""Mmmmmm good girl baby now get on your knees.""</p><p>""Like this?"" she said.</p><p>""Mmmmmm yes baby good girl. Now put your head down on the pillows and
stick your butt up.""</p><p>As she did me and Jenna were on our knees next to the couch playing
with our pussies. It was such a turn on seeing young little Holly in that
position. Still on my knees, I went over to her and started rubbing her
tight little bum. She looked back and smiled. I then leaned in and
started licking her cunny. I did long strokes with my tongue. Her
pussy was creamy and sweet. My whole mouth covered her little cunny. I
started sliding my tongue in her little pink pussy, munching and slurping
her sweet creamy juices. She started to moan and grind her cunny in my
mouth. Her mouth opened and her eyes closed. Her moans got more loud
each time I slid my tongue in. I then stopped and pulled away. Her little
lips were spread apart and you could see her pink pussy. I spit on it
and slapped her sticky wet cunny a few times.</p><p>""You want my finger baby girl?""</p><p>""Mmmmmm ohhhh yes Cheyenne please!"" she moaned out.</p><p>I turned my pointer finger upright and slowly slid it in. I then went
faster. She moaned louder and louder as I slid my finger in and out
faster and faster.</p><p>""Mmmmmm ohh yes baby that's it. Ohhhhh FUCK! Yeah look how she sucks
that finger in Jenna. Let's see if she can take two.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm yes Cheyenne,"" Jenna moaned out.</p><p>I then slid in two of my fingers still up right, sliding them in and
out. She started to moan louder.</p><p>""Ahhhh ohhhhh yes! yes! yessssss! Don't stop miss Cheyenne!!!!""</p><p>""Fuck yeah!!!! baby girl thats it suck my fingers in that little
cunny.""</p><p>I leaned in and started licking and sucking on her little pink button
as I slid my fingers deeper inside her.</p><p>""Oh wow! look you have both fingers inside her! knuckles and all.
Mmmmmm make her cum Cheyenne!"" Jenna moaned out.</p><p>I let my fingers stay inside her and I shook them back and forth
really fast as I sucked on her clit. I could feel her about to cum. Her
eyes went back in her head and her mouth opened. I could feel her body
let go as her body shook.</p><p>""Ahhh I have to pee!!!! ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!""</p><p>I had just given a 9 year old her first little orgasm. Holly then flopped
down on the couch. When I pulled my fingers out, her thick creamy
juices were on my fingers.</p><p>""Mmmmmm that looks good. Oh let me taste! I want to taste her!"" Jenna
begged.</p><p>""Come here baby.""</p><p>I turned to Jenna. We were still on our knees. I then put my fingers in
her mouth. Jenna took my hand and started bobbing her head up and
down as she took every drop of Holly's creamy nectar from my
fingers. ""Mmmmmmmmmmmm,"" Jenna moaned like she were sucking on a dildo.</p><p>I pulled my fingers out of Jenna's mouth and started kissing
her with hard, long, deep, kisses. I could taste Holly's cum on her
lips. I caressed Jenna's body as she let out muffled moans. I started
fondling her soft young breasts, cupping them as I sucked her nipples
in my mouth flicking them with my tongue, first one then the other
swirling my tongue. I then went back kissing her a little more.</p><p>""Mmmmmm your kisses taste like Holly.""</p><p>""Yes they do. So do you like my little friend Cheyenne?""</p><p>""Ohhh yes she's an amazing little girl.""</p><p>""I knew you would.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm I want to see you and her now baby. OK?""</p><p>""Oh yes I thought you'd never ask Cheyenne.""</p><p>She then gave me a long deep kiss and got on the couch with Holly.
They both were kneeling on the couch facing one another. Jenna
start kissing Holly deep and long, caressing her face with both hands
sliding her tongue in and out her mouth. Her hand then slid down her
shoulder. Then her thin little arms caressed every inch of her soft
tight little body. I started playing with my pussy fingering it and
rubbing my clit.</p><p>Still kissing me, she put one hand behind her head while the other
was caressing and fondling her chest. Her nipples started to get
hard. Jenna's hand then slid down between Holly's legs and started
fingering her, thrusting in and out her pink little cunny. Jenna put
back Holly's head by pulling on her pony tails.</p><p>Holly's eyes got wide and she let out a moan but was muffled because
Jenna put her tongue down her throat. She then went to her neck and
started sucking on it as she slammed her fingers harder in her cunny.
She then got nasty with her.</p><p>""Ohhhhh yeah you're such a nasty little girl Holly. Yeah that's it. FUCK!
my fingers you dirty little slut! Mmmmmmm ohhhhh yeah you like that
don't you BITCH!?""</p><p>""OH OH OH YEAH!!!! JENNA!!! DON'T STOP! OHHHHHH DON'T STOP!!!!!""
Holly cried out.</p><p>""Mmmmmm you're so nasty! You're not supposed to like it you little CUNT!""</p><p>""OH OH! OH! AH! AH!!!!!"" Holly screamed out.</p><p>""OH YEAH! YOU GONNA CUM FOR ME?!?!""</p><p>""OHHHHHHHH! YES JENNA!!!!! I I I'M CUMMINGGGGGGGGG!!!!!
AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>""Oh yeah that's it CUM!!! CUM for me you little SLUT!!!"" Jenna yelled
out.</p><p>Just then Jenna started fingering her with two fingers hard and
fast. I watched and fingered my pussy as Jenna fingered Holly's. I leaned
back and I came the same time Holly did. I couldn't believe my
13-year-old lover just gave a 9-year-old an orgasm. It was so hot and made me
cum hard. Jenna then pulled out her fingers and made Holly taste her
pussy.</p><p>""Mmmm how was that Cheyenne good?"" Jenna asked</p><p>""Wow! Oh God yes. I love you so much baby, and thank you for Holly;
she is so sweet.""</p><p>""Anything for you Cheyenne,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>I didn't want it to end but I looked at Holly's cunny and it looked
red.</p><p>""Awwww baby your cunny looks really red. Do you want to stop? Does it
hurt?""</p><p>""Well a little, but it feels so good I want you to teach me more.
Please Miss Cheyenne?""</p><p>""Are you sure baby?""</p><p>""Yes""</p><p>""You heard her,"" said Jenna.</p><p>I told Jenna and her to rub their pussies together. They both sat
down on the couch facing each other. They both spread their legs
and got close to each other till their pussies touched. Jenna started
grinding Holly's cunny. Then Holly started grinding Jenna's. It
didn't take long for me to cum watching a 13 year old and a 9 year  
old grind their pussies together. Holly came so hard it was so nasty
and really got me wet. I came a few times watching them.</p><p>Still wanting more, I told them to 69. Jenna was at the bottom and
Holly was on the top. I spread Holly's cunny as Jenna slurped and
suck her little pink slit. I then showed Holly how to eat pussy. It
was getting intense and Holly was looking good eating Jenna's pussy. I
couldn't take it. I made Holly straddle Jenna's face. She was in a
reverse cowboy position. I put my leg on the floor and the other was
folded on the couch. I stood in front of Holly. Her face was eye to eye
with my pussy. With one hand behind her head I brought her to my
pussy and she began sucking and munching. She sent shock wave after
shock wave throughout my body. It was intense and nothing like I felt
before. Holding the back of her head with one hand, grinding my pussy
in her mouth as she sucked and slurped, I leaned back and started
fingering Jenna as she was sucking and slurping Holly. Jenna then
took Holly's arms and spread them out behind her, holding them as I
held the back of Holly's head. I started fingering Jenna hard and
faster harder and harder. It didn't take long for us to cum hard, and
we did.</p><p>We all sat on my couch kissing when I wanted to to try something with
Holly.</p><p>""WOW! that was amazing I had a great time with you both.""</p><p>""So did we,"" they both said.</p><p>""I think it's time to see if Holly can handle—well you know?""</p><p>""Oh no, you don't mean???""</p><p>""Mmmmmm yes. Go get it baby.""</p><p>Jenna got up from the couch and ran to my room to get our favorite
toy.</p>"
631,"Me & Jenna, Part 14 – Jenna Brings Home a Little Friend",Cheyenne,14,Jenna gives Holly a lesson sucking 101 while I give Holly a ride of her life. Let's enjoy our little finale.,"['F,f,f,ped,strapon']","<p>Jenna comes in with the strapon. She helps me put it on. I walk over to
the couch and lean back. Jenna and Holly get on their knees in front
of me.</p><p>""What is that?"" Holly asked.</p><p>""It's called a strapon sweetie. Jenna show her what to do.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm I love to,"" Jenna moaned.</p><p>She took the strapon and  put it in her mouth, started bobbing up and
down taking it deep down her throat. ""Mmmmmmmm,"" she moaned as she
sucked on the strapon, jerking it in her mouth, sucking and slurping it as
she looks up at me.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm yeah baby. You look so good doing that. Now let Holly try.""</p><p>Jenna then gave it to Holly. She took it in her hands and started to
lick it, first the tip then the head of the strapon. She slowly
started to put it in her young willing mouth. Her head started
bobbing up and down. I heard sucking and slurping. I couldn't believe
that a little 9 year old could take suck a big strapon, but she did and
she looked amazing doing it. I had a few orgasms just watching her.</p><p>Jenna held the back of her head as it slid up and down going deeper
and deeper down her throat. I then thrust my hips up and down fucking
her little mouth. Her moans were muffled by the strapon.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhh yeah!!! Mmmmmmm that's it baby. Take it all the way
down. That's a good girl. Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!.""</p><p>Jenna then took it out her mouth and started sucking it—they both
started to—Jenna the head of it and Holly the shaft. It was such a
turn on watching my 13-year-old lover and little Holly go down on me.</p><p>""Mmmm you two look so good. Did you like that Holly?""</p><p>""Oh yes Miss Cheyenne. I like the way it feels in my mouth,"" she said
as she giggled.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm well there's a better place you can put it and it feels
really good, do you want to try?.</p><p>""Yes ok, this won't hurt will it?""</p><p>""No it's better than my fingers. Come here baby.""</p><p>She got on top of me cowboy style. Jenna started playing with her
little cunny, spreading it rubbing it spitting on it, making her
nice and wet. She did the same with the strapon.</p><p>Jenna slowly slid Holly down on the strapon. It was tight but with one
big force her pussy opened and it was in. She let out a little scream.
She leaned forward in my arms. I cupped her little bum with my hands
and slowly began to thrust in and out, in, out, in, out, her tight
little cunny. Her moans got louder and it sounded like it was hurting
her but I couldn't stop I was so turned on. I couldn't believe what I
was doing, fucking a little 9 year old.</p><p>Jenna was on her knees in front of us. She was rubbing her back as I
fucked Holly.</p><p>""Mmmm yeah that's Holly. Take it baby. Yeah that's a good girl,"" Jenna
moaned out.</p><p>""OH! OH! OH! AHHHHHHH! It's getting better Miss Cheyenne. OH! AH!
OH! AH! OHHHHHH my cunny is feeling so good Miss Cheyenne
ohhhhhhhh!!!!"" Holly screamed out.</p><p>She then got in a squatting position. She put her hands on my shoulders
and started bouncing up and down, fucking the strapon.</p><p>""Oh yeah that's it sweetie. Fuck me! Fuck Miss Cheyenne,"" I cried out.</p><p>I started grabbing her hips, thrusting her up and down, back and forth,
grinding it in her tight little cunny, feeling every inch of her  
soft little body, hips, bum, belly and chest, as she fucks me.</p><p>I then have her turn around in a reverse cowboy position. She put her
feet on my legs and started sliding up and down. She leans back in my
arms and turns her head to kiss me. Her moans of pleasure are muffled
when I cram my tongue down her throat. I reach around and start to
fondle her chest, rubbing her nipples, making them hard between my
fingers as she slides up and down on the strapon, grinding back and
forth.</p><p>Jeanna was kneeling in front of us. She took the strapon out her cunny
and started suckling it, her head bobbing up and down as she sucked and
slurp Holly's juices from it. She then put it back in and Holly
started thrusting up and down. Jenna then did it again, sucking it and
sticking it back in her pink little cunny.</p><p>""Mmmmm Jenna, your pussy is looking really good. I want to eat you baby.
Come here.""</p><p>Holly went forward and put her feet on the floor. Then Jenna got up
and stood on the couch and put her sweet little cunny right in my
face. She started grinding her pussy, grabbing my head, thrusting her
hips up and down. I put my face in her pussy, shaking it back and
forth, sucking and slurping, sliding my tongue in and out, grabbing her
butt as she ground my mouth. Holly rides me as Jenna fucks my
face. Their screams get louder and louder as I give both my girls an
orgasm.</p><p>Jenna got down off the couch and a took Holly off the strapon. ""Come
her Holly I want to fuck your cunny more,"" I moaned.</p><p>I put Holly on her back on the couch. Standing over her, I put in the
strapon, grabbing her ankles and spreading them apart in the air. I
started thrusting my hips in and out fucking her hard and fast. Her
eyes rolled back in her head as the strapon went deeper in her pink
cunny. She started moaning and saying nasty words. It made me fuck her
harder and faster. ""Ohhhhh yes! Fuck me! Miss Cheyenne!!! Fuck my
cunny!!! Harder! Harder! Ohhhhhhhh!!!!!"" she yelled out.</p><p>I let her legs go and Holly puts one foot on the couch and the other
on the floor and raises her bum in the air. I grab her hips and start
fucking her more, long hard strokes in and out fucking her little
pink hole, grinding up and down long strokes. I then grabbed and held
her thin little arms to her sides and fucked her hard and fast. With
each hard thrust she rocked back and forth on the couch screaming in
pleasure. Turning my head to the side, I see Jenna standing next to me. We
kiss as I fuck Holly's cunny harder and harder till her juices come
squirting out. Her body shakes and her eyes roll back in her head.</p><p>""OH! OH! Ohhhhh I GOT TO PEEEEEE!!! AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!""</p><p>""OH WOW! Baby that was amazing. You came so hard for me. Good girl.""</p><p>But I wanted more I wanted Jenna.</p><p>""Mmmmm Jenna I want to fuck you from behind while you eat Holly's
sweet juices.""</p><p>Jenna got on the couch kneeling down and started eating little Holly's
cunny.</p><p>""Mmmmm ohhhh, yeah that's my good little girl. Yeah eat that cunny.
Mmmmm stick you ass in the air baby.""</p><p>Jenna put her bum in the air. I slid in the strapon and started
fucking her from behind, rubbing and grabbing her tinny little ass,
grabbing her hips sliding her back and forth on the strapon as she
sucks that little cunny.</p><p>""Ohhh yeah, fuck me Cheyenne. Fuck me like that. Yeah ohhhhh yeah!!!"" she
screamed out.</p><p>Grabbing her hips, I thrust in and out, long hard strokes. Reaching down
to the back of Jenna's head, holding it to Holly's cunny, I fuck her
harder and harder, pounding Jenna's pussy till we all cum together.</p><p>Jenna flopped down on top of Holly. I pulled out and got on my knees on
the floor beside them stroking Jenna's back.</p><p>""Mmmmm I love you so much Jenna. Mmmmm thank you so much for
bringing Holly, you were both amazing.""</p><p>""I love you too and thank you. You make me feel good all the time. I'll
do anything for you.""</p><p>I leaned down and kissed my 13-year-old lover and my new little lover
Holly.</p>"
632,"Me & Jenna, Part 15 – I Take Jenna to School",Cheyenne,15,Sunday at 1:00am-my young lover is eating my pussy......,"['F,g,ped,oral,finger play,sex']","<p>(SUNDAY)</p><p>""Oooooooo AHHHHHHH! Mmmmmm!!! Yeahhhhhhh BABY! YES! YES! YES!
that's it Jenna Mmmmmmm right there. Don't stop! Don't stop!!!!! BABY!
FUCK!!!! Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm OHHHHHHHHHHH that's it Jenna!!!! YEAH! YEAH!
YEAH!!!! FUCK YEAH! EAT THAT PUSSY!!! GOOD GIRL OH GOD BABY! YOU'RE
MAKING ME CUM!!!! OH! OH! OH! OH AH I! I! I! I'M GONNA CUM!!!! I'M
CUMMING IM CUMMINGG!!!!
OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHHHH AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Short little breaths, my whole body tingled from my head to my feet, my
eyes rolled back in my head. My whole body shook all over as I held the
back of Jenna's head lifting my butt up from the
bed, grinding, thrusting, rolling my pussy in her young luscious mouth and
full supple lips. It was so intense.</p><p>She got up from between my legs and climbed on top of me. We caressed
and held each other as we kissed. I could taste my pussy on her lips.</p><p>""Wow! I never heard you get that intense before,"" said Jenna</p><p>""Mmmmmm you're getting good at it. That's why.""</p><p>""Yeah I am,"" she said with a little smile.</p><p>She leaned down and we kissed. I rubbed up and down her back. I then slid my
hand up to her cheek and caressed the side of her face as I slid my
tongue in and out her mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmmm I love making you cum like that Cheyenne.""</p><p>""I love when you make me.""</p><p>We embrace and kiss some more.</p><p>""We better get some sleep baby you have school.""</p><p>It wasn't long before we fell asleep in each other's arms.</p><p>(MONDAY morning)</p><p>I awoke to me and my young lover spooning. I was
behind her on my side, she was on her side with her back to me. The
warm sunlight was shining in my room. Her young smooth silky skin was
shimmering in the sunlight. She had on a tight black tank top with
thin little straps and matching little black sheer panties. She looked
really sexy and was really turning me on.</p><p>I leaned down and kissed her shoulder, then her neck. I slowly slid down
the thin little strap to her top. I started kissing down her arm when
she turned her head and looked at me with her big brown eyes. She
went on her back and gave me a sexy little smile. I leaned down and
kissed her nose then her lips.</p><p>""What are you doing Cheyenne?""</p><p>""Mmmmm what does it look like.""</p><p>I leaned down and kissed her, sliding my tongue down her throat as I
caressed her and rubbed her breasts. I then slid my hand down between her  
legs, she spread them apart as I rubbed her cunny with my fingers.</p><p>She let out little moan as I slid my fingers up and down her
little pink slit. I then stopped.</p><p>""Mmmm I wish you didn't have school Jenna. I could stay with you like this
all day.""</p><p>""Well I could call out.""</p><p>""No. As much as I want to, you have to go to school. We don't want your
mother finding out. This is the third weekend you spent the night.""</p><p>""Yeah. You're starting to sound like my mother,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>We got dressed as fast as we could. She had on a light blue tank top
with flowers for the pattern, no bra, her black panties she had on
last night, and tight blue hip-hugger jeans with a belt. She looked
so good and I wanted her so bad.</p><p>We went out the door and I started walking her to school.</p><p>That's it for now. Come back next time and see Me &amp; Jenna get nasty down
an alley. And she has one of my toys in her book bag.</p><p>licks &amp; kisses,<br/>
Cheyenne :D</p>"
633,"Me & Jenna, Part 16 – I Take Jenna to School",Cheyenne,16,After a hot night of love make with my young lover. i walk her to school but she don't quite make it-when we go down and ally and have hot intense sex. Mmmmmmm lets see how my tail ends.... I bet its wet and sticky ;),[''],"<p>As we held hands walking down the street I started getting aroused.
seeing her in this tank top and jeans. As we got to the school there
was a ally between two buildings I quickly pulled her into the ally.</p><p>""Cheyenne what are you doing I'm gonna be late!""</p><p>""It's OK I just have to be with you baby.""</p><p>""Now? But we were together last night.""</p><p>""Please baby I want to make you come like you made me last night.""</p><p>""But!!!!! MMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!""</p><p>I backed her up against a wall and started kissing her soft young
full lips. Sliding my tongue in her mouth we started to moan. I got
down on my knees and started caressing her all over her body:
arms, legs and chest.</p><p>I started rubbing her soft small firm breasts in a circular motion
over her tank top. She started to moan.</p><p>""Ah! ah! ahhhhh!! Ohhhhhh Cheyenne that feels so good,"" she moaned out.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh God Jenna you feel so good.""</p><p>I lifted up her top and started kissing and sucking her young little
tits, flicking my tongue on her perky nipples, sucking them into my
mouth. Her breathing got heavy and her moaning got louder.</p><p>I pulled her hips closer to me. She was still up against the wall.
She leaned down to me and started kissing.</p><p>""Mmmm M mmmmmm mmmmmm mmmmm. Mmmmmmm.""</p><p>As we kissed, I started rubbing her crotch over her tight blue jeans.</p><p>""Mmm, I want that cunny. Let's get them off.""</p><p>I undid her belt and zipper to her jeans and slid them off her.</p><p>""I can't believe we're doing this,"" said Jenna.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm, believe it baby.
Lesson 101, can we get away with this and not get caught?""</p><p>I got down lower so her pussy was right in front of me. I pulled her
panties to the side and started licking at her pink little clit,
munching and sucking on it, shaking my head back and forth.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm,
ohhhhhh yes right there Cheyenne don't stop!!!! Mmmmmmm,"" she moaned
out.</p><p>""Ooooooo yeah you like that. Mmmm good girl.""</p><p>I leaned in licking her clit. I took my finger and rubbed it back and
forth really fast and in little circles. ""OH! OH! OHHHH!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>I took off her panties so there we were outside her panties off and
tank top pulled up and I was eating her out. I spread her little cunny
lips with my fingers. I slid my tongue in and out her pussy,
spreading her young slit wide open, ramming my tongue in and out. My
whole mouth was swallowing her cunny. She put one leg up over my
shoulders then the other one. I held her butt in the air as she leaned
up against the wall. She grabbed the back of my head to hold me down
to her cunny. She started grinding up and down on my mouth. Her
breathing got heavy. I knew she was about to come.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh OHHHHH yes! yes! yes! that's <i>so</i> good Cheyenne!!! God yes,
don't stop. I'm gonna cum!!!! OH GOD! OH GOD!!!! I—I—I—I'm coming!!!!!!!
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>She started grinding at my mouth, rolling her hip forward, sliding up
and down, feeding me her cunny. Her eyes rolled back in her head and
her body shook all over. Her young creamy nectar came gushing in my
mouth and all over. I gave her her first sticky orgasm and it was
such a turn on to do it outside where I can hear kids out on the street
walking to school as I ate out my young lover.</p><p>""Mmmm so did I pass?""</p><p>""Ohhh yes you little girl did, with flying colors. Now let's get you
cleaned up and let's get you to school. K baby?""</p><p>""Mmm yes Cheyenne.""</p><p>She then leans down and we kiss.</p><p>""I love you Cheyenne.""</p><p>""And I love you too baby.""</p><p>Mmmmm well I hope that got you all wet and came a lot, 'cause I sure
did. That's gonna be all for a while with these stories, but my next I'm
sure you will all love Holly's stories. So tune in on those, and please
comment about this one.</p><p>licks &amp; kisses,<br/>
Cheyenne :)</p>"
634,"Holly's Story, Part 1 – Her Touch",Cheyenne,1,"Holly is 10 and just started exploring her body. One warm weekend she puts on a little sexy outfit, goes down to a lake, and explores her body further. Let's see what happens when she thinks she's alone.","['g,mast,solo']","<p>Holly is a sweet girl who lives on my block. I have pics of her I took on my lake. She's 10 with long blond hair and light blue eyes and is so sweet. I've been masturbating to her for a while and made some stories about her. This is one of many and I hope you enjoy them and masturbate to them, 'cause I will.</p><p>Holly has been ten for awhile now and she's been touching herself. She
almost got caught by her mom. If her mom ever found this out she
would be in so much trouble. She has asked her mom about it and she
says only dirty girls do that. Since that time she almost got caught,
she has been thinking of a spot were she can be alone.</p><p>She looked around her house and outside. There was the perfect place,
a lake at the end of her house. It was hidden by trees.</p><p>So that weekend she waited till her mom left. It was a warm clear day,
sun shining. She put on an outfit that if she got caught wearing her mom would
spank her. It was a little pink silk short skirt and a yellow tank top that exposed her belly.</p><p>She walked down to the lake and walked over to a tree stump. It was  
perfect. She hopped up and sat down. She looked around to see if
anyone was there; there wasn't.</p><p>She leaned back and let the sun warm her. Her body started to get all
tingly. She started to rub her little breasts over her top.</p><p>In little circles she was caressing them. Her little nipples got really
hard and started to tingle. She put her hand under her top, rubbing
and squeezing them. She lifted up her top and exposed her little
breasts.</p><p>She started to let out little moans as she caressed them. Her hand
moved down. She was slowly stroking her belly and around her belly
button. She slid her hand down to her little mound.</p><p>She put one hand on the stump behind her and leaned back, then
planted her two feet on the stump while the other hand was rubbing
her little pink button.</p><p>Her butt was up in the air as she was rubbing her little pink clit
with her finger-in little circles, spreading her little lips apart,
rubbing her fingers in her little pink slit, rubbing and grinding her
finger as she moved up and down, grinding her fingers.</p><p>Her breathing got heavy and her moans got louder.</p><p>""OH! OH! OHHHHHHH!!! AH! AH! AH!"" the little girl yelled out.</p><p>Thrusting faster and faster, she then started thinking about her aunt
Sarah and the movies they would watch and of the time when she touched
her.</p><p>She stopped what she was doing, took off her skirt, and got in a
squatting position at the edge of the tree stump. Her hand was in front
of her gripping the edge. She did something she had never done before.</p><p>She slowly slid in her middle finger. It hurt at first but the more
she did it the less it hurt. She slowly thrust it in and out. Sliding
up and down on it, taking it in as far as it goes, thrusting up and down,
grinding her finger with her cunny, her whole body was tingling.</p><p>Her mouth opened and her eyes rolled back in her head as she thrust
up and down on her finger.</p><p>She started to moan and call out her aunt's name.</p><p>""OH OH OHHHHHHH AHHHHHHHHH!!! Aunt Sarah Aunt Sarah!!!"" she yelled out.</p><p>Her cunny got really wet, and as she was pumping her fingers she
wanted to pee. But just when it was about to happen, she heard noises
coming from the woods. She stopped what she was doing and put on her
skirt. Someone was coming.</p><p>Well that was getting good, my pussy got <i>so</i> wet and my fingers are
raw hehe :) I hope you all like it so far. Tell me what you think and
I will go on. There are many more stories with Holly and other girls
and I can't wait to post them k. :D</p><p>licks &amp; kisses,<br/>
Cheyenne :)</p>"
635,"Holly's Story, Part 2",Cheyenne,2,Young Holly gets caught by anouther girl. Mmmmmm. Let's see what happens.,"['F,g,oral,sex,con']","<p>Just when Holly was going to climax, she heard someone coming out of the
woods. She put on her skirt and watched the girl walk to her. She had
on a pink two peace bathing suit. She had dark black hair and black
eyes and tan. She looked older than Holly.</p><p>""Hi,"" said the girl</p><p>""Hello,"" said Holly out of breath.</p><p>""My name is Mallory.""</p><p>""I'm Holly.""</p><p>""That's a pretty name.""</p><p>""So I was watching you and was wondering what you were doing,"" she
said with a smile.</p><p>Holly's face got really red. ""I – I – I was touching myself,"" Holly
said with a crack in her voice.</p><p>""Wow you look really young sweetie. How old are you?""</p><p>""I'm 10,"" said Holly.</p><p>""Wow I'm 13 and never touch myself like that. I can teach you some
things.""</p><p>Holly was really shocked and didn't know what to do. She couldn't
believe this was happening to her. But she was a little turned on and
her cunny was tingly and wet.</p><p>""Teach me? OK how?"" said Holly.</p><p>""Why don't you show me what you were doing.""</p><p>""Ummmm OK,"" Holly said with a big smile.</p><p>Holly slid her hand up her skirt rubbing and touching her cunny. Her
finger running along her little slit, her hips began sliding and grinding
back and forth in sync with her fingers. She closed her eyes letting
out little moans.</p><p>This excited Mallory a lot. She slid her hands down her bikini bottom
rubbing her cunny standing there watching Holly rub and finger her
bald wet cunny. she couldn't believe this 10 year old was doing
this. She had to have her.</p><p>She walked over to Holly and took her by the hand and they walked over
to the tree stump. Mallory picked Holly up and put her on top of it. She
leaned in and started kissing the little girl tenderly and softly,
sucking on her bottom lip pulling it. Mallory's hands were caressing
Holly's tiny little frame.</p><p>Sliding up and down her back, rubbing her shoulders, holding the back
of Holly's head as they kissed, Holly's hands were wrapped around
Mallory's neck as they embraced.</p><p>Mallory's hand then slid around to Holly's perky little barely there
breasts and began caressing them as they kissed.</p><p>Holly let out little moans.</p><p>""That feels sooooo good,"" she moaned out loud.</p><p>Mallory then started kissing down the side of her neck, down her shoulders
sliding off her little strap from her tank top. Holly pulled her arm
through the strap exposing the little nipple. Mallory began sucking
on it, flicking it with her tongue.</p><p>Holly began to moan more. This excited Mallory.</p><p>She then went over to the other side of Holly's neck and began
kissing it.</p><p>Kissing along the side of her neck, then down her shoulder and exposing
her little breast. Holly lifted up her arms then Mallory slid the
tank top up over Holly's head and threw the tank top on the ground.</p><p>Holly's little breast was shimmering in the warm sunlight as Mallory
caressed and suck on them making them hard.</p><p>Holly began to moan in delight as Mallory flicked her nipple with her
tongue caressing and sucking on them. Holly leaning back on the
stump with one hand as the other was holding the back of Mallory's
head.</p><p>Mallory then stopped kissing her little breasts. Mallory then embraced
Holly as she put her arms around Mallory's neck. Mallory started
kissing the little girl again, sliding her hands down Holly' tiny
little waist and hips, rubbing her hands down along her thin little
legs.</p><p>Mallory then slides off her little pink skirt exposing her little bald
cunny. Holly then wraps her little legs around Mallory's waist as they
kiss and embrace.</p><p>Holly is now naked and Mallory is not. Holly's tiny little body is
shining in the warm hot sun. Both girls are both breathing heavy.</p><p>Mallory then slides her hand between Holly's legs. She lets out a
little moan as Mallory rubs her cunny with her pointer finger and
thumb. Holly wraps her arms around Mallory's neck and leans back.</p><p>Mallory slides her pointer finger up and down her bald little slit as
her thumb rubs her little pink button. Holly puts her head back still
holding on to Mallory's neck moaning in ecstasy rocking back and forth
on the tree stump as Mallory slides her finger in and out Holly's
little cunny.</p><p>""Yeah sweetie you like that!!?"" said Mallory.</p><p>""Yes!"" she moaned out loud.</p><p>""Yeah good girl. Take my finger sweetie. Yeah that's a girl!!!""</p><p>""YES! YES! YES! don't stop!!! Please don't stop!!!! Ohhhhhhhh!!!!!!""</p><p>Mallory pumps her finger in and out a few more times. Holly's head
cocks back and she lets out on big moan ""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!"" then
her cunny real wet. her juices was dripping from Mallory's fingers.</p><p>""Did I do good Mallory?"" she asked all out of breath.</p><p>""Mmmm yes sweetie you did. I bet you never tasted yourself. Here taste
it. Tell me what you think.""</p><p>Mallory took her dripping wet fingers and put them to Holly's mouth.
She sucked and licked her soaked fingers, taking every drop of her
sweetness.</p><p>""How's that taste sweetie?""</p><p>""Mmmm it's like honey and really sweet,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Mmmm let me taste you,"" Mallory said. She took the rest of her
wetness on her fingers and sucked on them tasting her sweet juices.</p><p>""Mmmm that does taste good. I want to taste you more. What just
happened, I want you to hold it and then let all your wetness go in my
mouth OK? Don't do it until I say.""</p><p>""OK,"" said Holly.</p><p>Holly leaned back on the tree stump, gripping it behind her. She spread
her little legs apart as Mallory started kissing down her belly
kissing the little mound ever so softly. Holly let out little moans as
she did.</p><p>Holly spread her legs more as Mallory started playing with her cunny
with her tongue, licking it, flicking her pink button back and forth,
rubbing it with her pointer finger back and forth fast, making it hard.</p><p>Mallory leaned in spreading her pink little lips with her fingers
blowing on them, sliding the tip of her tongue in and out her tight
little cunny. Holly gasped as Mallory's tongue penetrated her deeper.</p><p>Mallory sucked and slurped her till Holly's little cunny was in her
mouth.</p><p>Holly planted her feet to the tree stump. Her butt was in the air.
Mallory was cupping it in her hands.</p>"
636,The Secret,Cheyenne,1,I seduce my first little one.,"['ped', 'oral', 'finger play', 'mast,f,g']","<p>Hi my name is Cheyenne and I have a secret... I like girls, I know
not much of one, but I like young girls little girls. When I was a
teen I always liked girls but as I got older I began liking little
girls. I'm 33 now and I still have the same feelings.</p><p>I want to tell
you about my first time with a little 5 year old on my block.
I became friends with her mom. She has a beautiful little black girl. She
was adopted. Her name was Vivan. Her mom had to go on a weekend trip
so I said I would watch her. I always said that but I never did
anything just touch myself as she slept. But this time I was gonna do
more.</p><p>Her hair was in pig tails. She had on a pink sleeveless top that had a
zipper going down the front and a little blue denim frilled skirt and
flip flops. It was the cutest little outfit and it turned me on right
away.</p><p>We were on my couch watching TV when I started touching myself.
Looking at her the way she was sitting I could see her little white
panties. She caught me playing with my pussy. We then started talking
about masturbation. I had her stand in front of and made her touch
herself. I watched her as she slid her hand under her skirt rubbing her
little cunny. She would giggle at first but then she started to like
it and her breathing got heavy.</p><p>I turned her around with her back facing me she was standing between
my legs. I leaned forward and started rubbing her shoulders sliding my
hand up and down her little arms. Her skin was so smooth and soft
like velvet. She was warm and inviting. I started kissing the side of
her neck. My hands started to caress her front. She started to moan
a little.</p><p>I turned her around so she was facing me. I slowly slid down the zipper
on the front of her top exposing her tiny barely there nipples. I
stared to caress them. She would smile as I did so. I leaned in and
started kissing them and sucking them. They began to get hard has I
flicked them with my tongue.</p><p>I then started caressing her face. I leaned
in and I started to kiss her. Sucking on her young little mouth was
like eating candy. I opened her mouth and slid my tongue in and out.
Our tongues played as I slid my hand under her little skirt rubbing her
little slit with my fingers, over her wet panties. I could smell her and
taste her. I knew she was ready.</p><p>I picked her up and put her on the couch. She sat back and spread
her legs. I got down on my knees. I leaned in and started to kiss her
as I was caressing her chest. I took off her top and leaned in kissing
and sucking on her little nipples. I slid off her skirt and she was in
her little white panties. It wasn't long till I took them off.</p><p>I leaned down and started to rub her cunny with my fingers back and
forth. Her little slit began to open. I started sucking on her tiny
little lips sucking and slurping on them shaking my head back and
forth. I slowly started rubbing her pink little button with my fingers.
She let out little whimper and moans.</p><p>I began to spread her tight
little hole. I slowly slid the tip of my finger in,
sliding it in and out her little pink cunny. She started to moan more
and louder. I slid my finger in till I could feel her hymen. I didn't
want to break it, not yet, so that's how far I went.</p><p>I leaned in and
started sucking on her cunny as my finger slid in and out. With each
stroke of my finger she rocked back and forth on my couch, rolling her
little hips back and forth feeding me her sweet little cunny. Moaning
out my name her eyes rolled back and her body shook as she came in my
mouth. I swallowed every drop her sweetness.</p><p>She then said she wanted to do that to me. I took of my clothes and
sat on the couch and spread my legs. She was on the floor on her
knees in front of me. I put her head to my pussy and she began to
lick and suck me. I held her by her pig tails and slow started to
grind her little mouth, rolling my hips back and forth grinding her
mouth till I came all over her pretty little face. She slurped up
all my juices.</p><p>Hi my name is Cheyenne, and this is my secret.</p>"
637,My Secret,Cheyenne,1,I seduce a little 10 year old and we have some hot pool-side fun.,"['ped,oral,finger play', 'F,f con']","<p>Her name is Evelyn. She's a little 10 year old that lives down the
block from me. She has long dark brown hair, brown eyes, and a small thin little body.</p><p>I became friends with her mom and I would drive her
daughter to school and watch her from time to time. I would help her
with her school work and we talk about girls and boys. mostly girls
and we would talk a lot about touching and kissing other girls. I
thought she might be curious about it so I invited her to my house to
swim in my pool.</p><p>She was wearing a little bikini top and bottoms. So I was aroused seeing
her jumping in and out of the water in this little bikini. I started
rubbing and touching myself as she hopped out of the water. The warm
sun was glistening on her wet young little body.</p><p>It wasn't long till she came out of the pool and she started walking
over to me dripping wet. I was on one of those beach chairs you lie in.
She sat down between my legs with her back to me. She wanted me to dry
her off. I took the towel and started drying her back. The sun was so
warm beating down on us. Her little body felt so good.</p><p>I dropped the towel and began rubbing her shoulders, sliding my hands
up and down her soft young skin. I leaned down and began kissing her
little neck, small little pecks down along her neck and arm. I started
to undo the little straps on the bikini top, undoing the strap around
the back of her neck then her back. The little top fell down
exposing her little chest.</p><p>I began fondling her little breasts rubbing them making her little
nipples hard.</p><p>She didn't stop me so I kept doing it till she started to moan. She
leaned back in my arms and turned her head to me, I leaned down and
began kissing her little mouth our tongues played as she let out a
little whimper and moan as she spread her little legs.</p><p>I couldn't believe this does she want me to rub her down there?! Just
then she took my hand and slid it down her tight smooth little belly
and then over her bikini bottom. I began fondling her little mound
with my fingers, her breathing got heavy as she moaned and let out
little whimpers as we kissed.</p><p>I was still kissing her as I slowly slid my hand in the little bikini
fabric. I could feel her soft hairless little cunny. I began sliding
my pointer finger up and down her little slit. She began to roll her
little hips back and forth grinding my finger. I could tell she wanted
me inside her.</p><p>I took off her bikini bottoms and slowly slid my pointer finger in her
tight little cunny. She exhaled as I slid my finger in and out. She
was sliding up and down taking my finger deep inside her. She
started to moan and told me not to stop.</p><p>I thrust harder and faster! in! out! in! out! Her butt started to rise
up from the chair! I could feel her cunny pumping my finger. Her eyes
went back in her head as her body shook and her sweet juices came
squirting out. She rose up closing her legs around my hand as she
came for the first time.</p><p>She slumped down into my arms as I took out my finger. Her sweet
juices were dripping from it. I sucked on it to taste all her sweet
nectar. I had her taste her cunny. She sucked and licked all her
juices from my finger.</p><p>I leaned back in the chair. She lay on top of me. I held her in my
arms as the hot warm sun beat down our bodies.</p><p>My name is Cheyenne and this is my secret.</p>"
638,The Slumber Party-a Night of Passion,Cheyenne,1,"My little 7-year-old Melodie has a sleepover and invites her friend Jessy, a 9 year old. I seduce her friend and things get crazy when my little girl joins us.","['ped', 'oral', 'finger play', ' sex', 'con']","<p>Hope you like. Enjoy :)</p><p>I lay there in my bed legs spread rubbing my pussy rocking back and 
forth on my bed as I slid my fingers inside me. It was late at night 
lights were off the only lights in my room were candle light. I slid my 
fingers in and out my pussy saying the name of my daughter's little 
friend Jessy.</p><p>""Jessy! Jessy! Jessy!"" I moaned out.</p><p>I was about to cum when I saw a figure in my doorway. It was Jessy. I 
had told her when my daughter fell asleep to come to my room, and she 
did I couldn't believe it! She had on a tight red tank that showed 
off her belly and a little blue denim skirt. Her tiny little girly 
lumps were poking through the tight tank top, she has long brown 
hair flowing down her back, A small tight little tan body.</p><p>I stopped what I was doing and walked over to her and got on my knees. 
I didn't say a lot to her just leaned in and started to give her 
little pecks on her cheeks and mouth, she didn't pull away she leaned 
in and started kissing me, are tongues began to play as I pulled 
and sucked on her bottom lip.... I pull away</p><p>""Mmmmm where did you learn how to kiss like that baby?"" she replied.</p><p>""Melodie.""</p><p>That really turned me on. I leaned in and started kissing her hard, 
She was leaning up against the frame of the doorway, my hands start 
fondling her small little body, rubbing up and down her chest feeling 
her little nips harden to my touch. I brushed her hair off her 
shoulder and began kissing her neck, soft little kisses down her 
chest then to her belly. I lifted up her tank top expose her little 
mounds. I began to kiss and fondle them first the left and the right 
kissing and sucking on them she began to moan....</p><p>""Mmmmmm Ohhhhhh yes Miss Cheyenne don't stop it feels soo good do 
more!!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>Hearing a little 9 year old say this really turned me on.</p><p>I then took off her tank top, then her panties and slid my hands up 
her skirt pulled down her panties. I began rubbing her little soaked 
cunny with my fingers.</p><p>She leaned back against the frame of the doorway and began to moan 
grinding my fingers.</p><p>I leaned in and started kissing her.</p><p>Her breathing got faster and faster as I rubbed her little pink button 
she was moaning out my name.</p><p>""Mmmm Ohhh Miss Cheyenne! Miss Cheyenne it feels so good don't stop! 
Take me to your bed. Show me what you do to Melodie.""</p><p>I couldn't believe Melodie told her and I guess they played around 
with each other. I wasn't made this just turned me on even more.</p><p>""Mmm yes baby I'll make you feel so good.""</p><p>I then took off her skirt and she put her arms around my neck and 
rapped her legs around my waist, I picked her up and started kissing 
her as I walked her to my bed.</p><p>I laid her young little naked body down and she put her head up on 
my pillows on her back.</p><p>I took off my top and panties and got in bed with her and lay 
beside her watching her play with her little body.</p><p>She was sliding her hand down to her cunny rubbing it and her other 
hand rubbing her little lump.</p><p>I was on my side watching her and playing with my pussy.</p><p>She started to let out little moans as she rocked up and down rubbing 
her little wet slit.</p><p>Up and down in little circles. She then turned her head to me and I 
leaned in and started kissing her rubbing her little mounds with my 
fingers I slid my hand down to her cunny, she spread her legs as I 
slid my pointer finger up and down her slit she started to moan and 
grind my finger.</p><p>I began to rub her little pink button with the tip of my pointer 
finger.</p><p>She let out a loud moan but was muffled when I slid my tongue in her 
mouth. She began to rock up and down as I rub her button and her 
little body began to quiver as I gave her little orgasms.</p><p>I stopped what I was doing and rolled on top of her kissing her mouth, 
then her chest, then down to her cunny.</p><p>I spread her little legs apart and began to lick her button, 
sucking and slurping on it flicking it with my tongue. </p><p>Finding the little hood and popping it out more sucking and slurping 
on it teasing it with my finger.</p><p>She began to grind her cunny in my mouth, her but lifted up off the 
bed as she rolled her little hips.</p><p>I forced her hips down and began to open her little slit with my two 
pointer fingers exposing her little lips and spreading her little 
pink hole.</p><p>I began sucking on her lips slurping them in my mouth tugging and 
pulling on them as I flicked her button with my finger.</p><p>Then with my two pointer fingers I began to spread her little hole. 
first just the tips I would slid in on then the other in and out. I 
opened her up even more, I then slid my tongue deep inside her little 
hole, thrusting my tongue in and out her little flower opening her up 
more and more.</p><p>She held the back of my head as I fucked her with my tongue, moaning 
and calling out my name....</p><p>""Ohhhh yes! yes! yes! Mmmm don't stop Miss Cheyenne feels so good oh! 
oh! OHHHHH! don't stop!!! more! more! Ohhhhh Ahhhhhh!!"" she moaned 
out.</p><p>She lay down on her back and held her legs in the air and apart. I 
slowly slid my pinky finger in sliding it in and out slowly at first 
then faster and faster.</p><p>she began to rock up and down on the bed with each thrust of my 
pinky finger as I suck on her button. She began to moan louder and 
louder.</p><p>I then took it out and used my pointer finger, I turned it up wards 
and slowly slid it in and out as she let out little moans.</p><p>Thrusting hard and fast, first the tip then the whole finger till I 
can feel her hymen and broke it. Thrusting hard and fast deeper and 
deeper into her cunny. As I suck on her button she moaned louder and 
louder!</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!""</p><p>I finger fucked her like that till her body shook a little and her 
little juices came out. </p><p>I then laid on top of her and put my knee between her legs and she 
began to grind it as a began to grind her leg, kissing her as we 
talked.</p><p>'Mmmmm that was great baby you did so good how do you feel?""</p><p>I leaned in and kissed her.</p><p>""Really good Miss Cheyenne my body is all tingly and warm.""</p><p>""I bet it is baby.""</p><p>""I never knew my finger can go in there so far.""</p><p>""Mmmm it can sweetie, and now that it can you can put bigger things 
in there.""</p><p>""Like what?"" Jessy said with a smile.</p><p>""Like toy and I have just the thing I use it on Melodie and she likes 
it can I use it on you baby?""</p><p>""Well I don't know we shouldn't even be doing this.""</p><p>""Awwwww it's OK baby we don't have to do anything you don't want we 
can try it a little if you get scared we can stop K baby? You went 
this far.""</p><p>""Well OK. I guess so if Melodie tried it.""</p><p>""Mmmmm that's my big girl.""</p><p>I lay there on top of her kissing her for a bit. I got up and went 
to my closet and put on a strap-on. As I walked around the bed and sat 
down to show Jessy a figure was standing in my doorway.</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p>(Mmmmm I hope you all like it so far I came a few times writing 
this. Please tell me if you like it and I will continue my story. It 
gets better) ;)</p>"
639,The Slumber Party-a Night of Passion 2,Cheyenne,2,"After seducing Jessie's 9-year-old girl friend Melodie, my 7 year old comes in and joins the fun. Mmmmm I hope you enjoy. I did.  ;)","['ped,f,cons,sex', 'ora,l young']","<p>Melodie was standing in the doorway rubbing her eyes looking at us, 
she had on a white tank top with a denim blue skirt.</p><p>""Oh hi sweetie did we wake you?""</p><p>""Mmmmm yes what are you guys doing?""</p><p>""Oh we're playing with Mommy's toy.""</p><p>""The same toy me and you play with?""</p><p>""Yes sweetie it is I was gonna show Jessie how to play with it but 
she's afraid of it a little, do you want to show her?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy OK.""</p><p>Melodie walked over to the and got in with us.</p><p>""Wait baby before we play with Mommy's toy I want to see you and 
Jessie kiss.""</p><p>""Mmmm OK Mommy,"" she said with smile</p><p>Melodie and Jessie both got up on there knees holding each other. 
Melodie leaned in and started kissing Jessie's naked little body.</p><p>Small little pecks on the mouth as they smile at one another, then 
Melodie held the back of Jessie's head and slid her tongue in and out 
kissing her hard.</p><p>The two little girl's started to moan as Melodie pulled on her 
bottom lip. Melodie began fondling and caressing Jessie's body. 
Sliding her hands up and down Jessie's back rubbing her bum pulling 
Jessie close to her.</p><p>Jessie began to moan as she grind her cunny on Melodie's skirt.</p><p>Then Jessie leaned in and kiss Melodie even harder caressing her face 
sliding her tongue down her mouth.</p><p>Jessie took of her tank top and started kissing her little nipples 
sucking on them fondling them.</p><p>I watched rubbing my pussy as the two little girls 
made out.</p><p>Melodie then took off her skirt and panties.</p><p>She then saw me stroking my strap-on and turned to me on her knees 
and put her cunny in the air facing Jessie.</p><p>I took Melodie by the back of her head and lowered her mouth down on 
my strap-on, she began to suck and slurp on it taking it down her 
throat.</p><p>I began to thrust in and out her mouth as she gagged a little, I 
reached over to her cunny and started to finger her.</p><p>Sliding my finger in and out her pink little cunny as her head was 
bobbing up and down on the shaft of my strap-on.</p><p>I took Jessie's hand and put her fingers in Melodies cunny, she 
began fingering her hard and fast.</p><p>""Ohhhhh! Mmmmm! yes! yes! yes! oh yeah! oh yes! that's it Jessie put 
your fingers deep inside me!"" she moaned out.</p><p>I began thrusting hard fucking Melodie's mouth faster grabbing the 
back of her head.</p><p>""Mmmm yes that's a good girl yeah show Jessie how to do it you like 
Mommy's cock don't you!""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm yes Mommy!""</p><p>""Yeah that's a girl take it all the way down Ohhhhhhhh! yeah!!!""</p><p>Jessie then started licking her little button as she fingered her. I 
heard munching and sucking as Melodie moan out loud.</p><p>""Mmmmm Oh! Oh! Oh! Jessie!!! Jessieeeee!!!""</p><p>I then pulled out Melodie's mouth and Jessie stopped what she was 
doing. I got on my back and told Melodie to get on top of me, she 
then started to straddle me in a cow girl position and slid down on top 
my strap-on.</p><p>She put her two hands on my chest and started riding it up and down. 
Her red hair flowing all around as she slammed down on top of me I 
grabbed her little waist as she thrust up and down.</p><p>""Ohhhh Mmmmm yesssss! Mommy! don't stop Mommy! don't stop!!!""</p><p>""Yes that's a good girl you like fucking Mommy's cock don't you? 
Mmmmm yeahh! that's a girl, fuck me! fuck Mommy show Jessie how to do 
it!""</p><p>""OHHH yes Mommy! fuck my cunny, fuck my cunny Mommy! it feels sooo 
good!""</p><p>She leaned down on top of me holding me tight I grabbed her little bum 
with both hands and fucked my little girl hard and fast thrusting in 
and out. She moaned and screamed out till she squirted all over me.</p><p>""OHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhh!!! Ahhhhhhh!!! YES! YES! YES! Mommy I'm 
cumming!!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!""</p><p>She pulled up and off me and flopped down on the bed. Her little body 
was trembling and shaking as a warm feeling came over her. Her 
chest was heaving up and down as I leaned in and gave her kisses on 
her lips.</p><p>""So Jessie would you like to try, it feels very good sweetie?""</p><p>""Well OK I guess I'll do it.""</p><p>She came over to me and got on top of me in a reverse cowboy position 
she spread he little legs apart and slid down on the strap-on.</p><p>I grabbed her hips rocking her back and forth, she began to moan as I 
started to slid her up and down faster and faster!</p><p>She then began to slam down on top of me hard and fast, she leaned 
back and put her hands on my chest and started pumping up and down, 
back and forth, side to side.</p><p>Melodie lends in and started rubbing her pink button. As Jessie fucks 
me she moans to the touch of my daughter.</p><p>""OHHHH OH! OH! OH! yessss! Mmmmmmm Ohhhhh it feels so good Miss 
Cheyenne!""</p><p>
""Mmmmm OH yeah that's it baby girl Fuck Miss Cheyenne fuck me deep and 
hard!""</p><p>She leaned back fucking me as Melodie rubbed her little button and 
started kissing her.</p><p>I sat up in a sitting position she leaned back into me, I grabbed her 
legs and spread them apart in the air and began to thrust in and out 
deep in side her. She moaned louder as I fucked her hard and fast 
spreading her cunny wide open.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"" she screamed out</p><p>I then grabbed her and put her on her side, and began to fuck her 
cunny as we spoon. I thrust in side her as Melodie took it out and 
sucked her juices off the strap-on.</p><p>I grab her leg and thrust in and out in and out! then Melodie sucks 
and slurps on it. I do that a few more times.</p><p>I pull out and get up off to the edge of the bed, standing. Jessie 
got up on her hands and knees, Melodie lay on her back under Jessie.</p><p>I then rubbed the strap-on on Jessie's little wet slit and slowly slid 
it in side of her.</p><p>I began to thrust in slow at first then fast, grabbing her hips 
slamming her back and forth on the strap-on. I grabbed her hair 
thrusting faster and faster!</p><p>I then grabbed her by her shoulders thrusting in and out slow and 
deep. She leaned down and put her bum in the air and started to eat 
out Melodie's cunny sucking and slurping as I fucked Jessie slow and 
hard.</p><p>Jessie then went on her back and Melodie straddled her face. I spread 
Jessie's legs apart and started to fuck her hard and fast, rubbing her 
little lumps as Melodie grinds her mouth rolling her hips.</p><p>I grabbed Jessie's hips thrusting her back and forth on the strap-on, 
Melodie leaned forward and so did I.</p><p>I fucked Jessie hard and fast as me and my little girl kissed.</p><p>Both girls came together as I fucked Jessie's cunny and Melodie 
squirted in Jessie's mouth.</p><p>""Oh yeah Jessie that's it cum for me! cum for Miss Cheyenne!!!""</p><p>""Ah! AH! AHHHHHHH yes Miss Cheyenne I'm gonna cum!!!! I'm cumming!!!!! 
I'm cumming!! I'M CUMMING!!!!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!""</p><p>""OHHHH Mommy Jessie's gonna make me cum!!! Oh! OH! OH! Ahh! Mommy! 
I'm! I'm! CUMMIMG!!!!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!""</p><p>After they were done quivering and shaking on my bed, both were on 
there backs, I lay between them, they leaned in and started sucking 
the juices off the strap-on.</p><p>After they were done I held them in my arms, we just lay on the bed 
caressing each other.</p><p>As I lay there with my two little girls, I couldn't wait till the 
next sleepover.</p><p>
Well I hope you all liked Part Two. It's my first threesome story. I 
hope you all like. And I hope it's not like Joanne's story it's not 
meant to be. I hope you all like this story I have more and will be 
different and very hot! ;)</p><p>licks &amp; kisses<br/>
Cheyenne :)</p>"
640,"My Internet Date, Part 1",Cheyenne,1,I have online sex with a 13 year old and plan a date to meet.,"['ped,g,f,teen,mast']","<p>liljenny13: Hi Cheyenne :)</p><p>girlluv43: Hi baby I miss you :)</p><p>liljenny13: So did I and our chat was amazing last night ;) hehe</p><p>girlluv43: Mmm yes it was you got me so wet. ;)</p><p>liljenny13: Mmmm me too I never did that before.</p><p>liljenny13: ;)</p><p>liljenny13: Hey did you get the pics I sent?</p><p>girlluv43: Yes I did I love that little black tight dress you had on you 
look so sexy in it I touched myself all night looking at it ;)</p><p>liljenny13: Awww glad you liked it.</p><p>liljenny13: :)</p><p>girlluv43: I can't wait till we meet on Friday can you wear that dress?</p><p>liljenny13: hehe yes if I can get  pass my mom ;) hehe</p><p>girluv43: Mmmm well I hope you do so I can get you out of it ;)</p><p>liljenny13: :)</p><p>girlluv43: So what are you wearing now baby?</p><p>liljenny13: a black tanktop with the Playboy bunny logo on it and little 
white panties.</p><p>girlluv43: Mmmm you sound so sexy are they panties or thongs?</p><p>liljenny: thongs ;)</p><p>girlluv43: Mmmm you're so sexy at 13</p><p>liljenny13: sexy and naughty ;)</p><p>girlluv43: Oh I bet ;) are those panties wet yet?</p><p>liljenny13: Yes they are I been touching myself while we been chatting.</p><p>liljenny13: I want you so bad Cheyenne ohhhh I want your fingers deep 
inside me</p><p>girlluv43: Oh God so do I Jenny Oooooo rub that pussy Mmmm sliding my 
fingers in and out deep in your pussy</p><p>liljenny13: Ohhhh Awwww yes your fingers feel so good deep inside me 
Ohhhhhh!</p><p>girlluv43: Sliding my fingers in and out</p><p>girlluv43: In..out..in..out fingering you hard and fast</p><p>girlluv43: Oh Jenny I'm gonna cum for real sweetie cum with me!!!</p><p>liljenny13: Ohhh yes fuck me im cumming for real Cheyenne  
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!</p><p>girlluv43: Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!</p><p>liljenny13: Mmm that was great you made me cum again Cheyenne I can't 
wait to do this when we meet ;)</p><p>girlluv43: Mmmm I came for real too Jenny I can't wait till I get you 
alone in this restaurant</p><p>liljenny13: ;)</p><p>girlluv43: Send me a pic of you I want something to touch myself with 
until Friday. ;)</p><p>liljenny13: K you send me one of you ;)</p><p>Jenny sent me a pic of her naked fingering herself, I send the same... I 
fell asleep after masturbating to her pic dreaming of Friday.</p><p>Well I hope you like my little tale. I came a few times I hope you all did 
too. Tell me about it ;)</p>"
641,"My Internet Date, Part 2",Cheyenne,2,"It's Friday and I'm at the restaurant waiting for Jenny, a 13-year-old I met online and have been chatting with. Desert isn't the only thing on the menu tonight. Mmmm her little pussy is.","['ped', 'oral', 'femdom', 'f', 'teen', 'finger play']","<p>I was sitting in the front lobby of the restaurant waiting for Jenny what seamed like forever. Then I saw her walking in wearing that tight little black dress. It was a black strapless dress tightly hugging her young thin little body, and she had on little black open-toe high heels. Her hair was black and straight, flowing down her back and in her front. I had on a little red dress with thin straps and my hair was up.</p><p>She came walking over to me and we started to hug. She smelled really good and her young tight body felt so good up against mine. After talking a bit we walked in and went to our seats.</p><p>This was a nice restaurant so I got us both way in the back were no one could see us, and it had dim lighting. The whole time we would talk, flirt, and hold hands. She would take off her shoes and start rubbing my legs with her feet, then I would do the same. We would see how far we would get between our legs.</p><p>""So Jenny you look so sexy in that dress. I am so glad you got it passed your mom.""</p><p>""Yeah she almost caught me. I would have came wearing something boring and not sexy at all.""</p><p>""What did you tell her?""</p><p>""I was sleeping over a friend's house and going to dinner.""</p><p>""Well that was half right,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""So you wearing anything under that sexy dress?""</p><p>""You have to find out,"" she said as she smiled.</p><p>She took her fork and threw it under the table. I looked around to see if anyone was looking. I went down to pick it up and saw her sweet yummy pussy, no panties. She reached down between her legs and started rubbing herself as her fingers got wet and moist. She reached her fingers out and began to suck on her pussy soaked fingers.</p><p>She spread her legs more and began opening her pussy, spreading her lips apart till I could see her pretty pink whole. My mouth started to water and my pussy was wet... I wanted her right there. I got up from the table and took her by the hand and went in the bathroom.</p><p>It had a long marble counter to wash your hands. I looked in all the stalls and saw no one was in there. I locked the door and walked over to Jenny. She was standing in front of the big long marble counter top.</p><p>I came up behind her and started to rub up and down her shoulders and arms feeling her young soft skin, brushing her long soft black silky hair off to the side as I kissed the side of her neck, small little pecks along her shoulders.</p><p>I slid my hand down along her hips and belly.</p><p>She started to lean back into my arms rubbing her crotch against mine as I slid up her skirt showing her little wet pussy.</p><p>""Are sure sweetie you ready for this?""</p><p>""Yes I am ready and have been wanting you to all night Cheyenne, please don't stop.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm so have I.""</p><p>She spread her legs apart and I slid my hand between them rubbing her pussy. She started to moan and squirm in my arms. She put her hands on the counter top and stuck out her butt. I got on my knees and lifted up her dress showing her tight little bum.</p><p>I began spreading her pussy lips apart sliding my tongue in and out sucking and slurping her lips and clit, shaking my head back and forth as she fed me her pussy.</p><p>I started sliding in my finger deep inside her as I munched and sucked her clit, as she thrust back and forth fucking my fingers.</p><p>""Awwwwww!!! ohhhhh!!! yesssss!!!! That's it don't stop! Don't stop fuck my pussy FUCK my pussy!!!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>I then stood up behind her and slammed her head down on the counter top holding it down and slid my finger hard inside her fucking her faster and faster, as she moaned out loud.</p><p>""Awwwww oh! yes! yes! yes! that's it! FUCK me! FUCK! me harder!!! oh! oh! oh! OHHHHHHAWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!"" she moaned out as her juices squirted out on my fingers.</p><p>She got up from the counter top and went back in my arms and sucked her juices from my fingers.</p><p>""Mmmm you did so good sweetie, was that your first time?""</p><p>""Yes it was.""</p><p>""I want to take you home with me. Do you want to go?""</p><p>She nodded her head yes. We got ourselves fixed up and left some money and walked to my apartment.</p><p> </p><p>Well that was Part 2. Hope you all liked it. Let me know and I'll start Part 3. You don't want to miss out.</p><p>licks &amp; kisses</p><p>Cheyenne :)</p>"
642,"My Internet Date, Part 3",Cheyenne,3,Jenny and I go back to my apartment for a hot sex night cap.,"['F', 'g', 'ped', 'oral', 'fingerplay']","<p>While walking back to my apartment we couldn't keep are
hands off each other. We were touching and rubbing. When we got to my
door I started kissing her as I opened the door, holding her face with
both my hands kissing her hard. I closed the door and pined her up
against my wall still kissing her hard and fast, are hands exploring
her young little body.</p><p>I turned her around facing the wall and started to kiss
her on the side of her neck as I unzip the back of her dress, I slid
it down off her young creamy body. I then took of my
dress, she stood there watching me rubbing her cunny as I slowly slid
my dress off. I took her by the hand and we walked over to my couch,
we stood in front of it kissing and rubbing. I sat down and then she
sat down on my lap straddling me. She leaned down kissing me sliding
her tongue in my mouth, her hands caressing my face as my hands were
sliding up and own her soft creamy back, my hands rubbing up and down
her exploring her young supple body. I then rapped my arms
around her waist and leaned forward kissing her young lushes breasts.
sucking on her little nipples playing with them with my tongue. I leaned
back and then started to caress her breast cupping them and rubbing
them, she let out little moans as I caress her her soft perky
mounds.</p><p>I then slid my hand down her back grabbing and
squeezing her tight little butt and pulled it close to me, she
started to grind my lap back and forth... I could feel her wetness from
her cunny as she ground my lap faster and faster as we kissed. she
then stopped and moaned out...</p><p>""Stick your fingers in me!!! I want your fingers
deep in side me!!!""</p><p>She then spread her legs apart still straddling me, I slid
my hand between her legs and started rubbing her slit with my pointer
finger, sliding it up and down rubbing her little pink button, her
breathing got heavy and faster as she started to
moan.....</p><p>""OHHHHH YEAH!!!! Mmmmmm that's it don't stop it feels good
Cheyenne OH! OH! OH! now put your finger in me stick it in side
MEEEEEE!!!! OH YEAH!!!!! OH! that's it like that don't stop!""</p><p>I slid my pointer finger deep in side her, She put her
hands on my shoulders and started to thrust up and down fucking my
finger grinding back and forth cocking her head back rubbing her
breasts as my finger goes deeper and deeper in side her.</p><p>""I want another finger put another one in OHHHH!
FUCK ME!!! Cheyenne FUCK MEEEEEEE!!!!"" she cried out.</p><p>I couldn't believe what I was hearing her cunny was
getting loser so I gladly did so. I slowly slid in another
finger, my index finger and pointer was now in side her tight
cunny.</p><p>Her pussy dripping wet, she let out a waling
moan....</p><p>AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!</p><p>She wrapped her arms around my neck and went forward
putting her head on my shoulder.</p><p>She then start fucking my fingers hard and fast slamming
down on them, with each thrust I slid them in and out. She began to
moan as she fuck me harder and harder till her body start to quiver
and shake giving her an orgasm.</p><p>After her intense orgasm I pulled my fingers out and we
started licking her sweetness from my fingers. I then grabbed her and
laid down on my couch putting her on top of me. We stayed like that
kissing each other caressing are bodies.</p><p>She then got up kneeling between my legs, I spread them
apart as she slid her fingers in and out my pussy. Thrusting her then
little fingers deep in side me, I began to rock back and forth on the
couch as she thrust them harder and harder.</p><p>She lay back on top of me kissing me as she
finger fucked me, bringing me to orgasm. I couldn't believe a 13
year old could make me do this but she knew what she was doing at this
young age. and hit all the right spots.</p><p>She then started to kiss all down my body then between my
legs, she slid her tongue in side me. I began to grind her young
mouth as she suck my on my lips in and out her mouth. She then found
my clit and started to suck and slurp it as she finger fuck me.
shaking her head back and forth munching and slurping on it as she
fuck me faster and faster with her soft creamy fingers.</p><p>I grabbed the back of her head grinding my pussy
fucking her young mouth as she thrust her finger harder and faster. I
began to moan as I fuck her face.</p><p>""OH! OH! OH! yes that's it baby like that don't stop! Mmmmm
yeah that's it, that's a good girl! Oooooooo! yeah! you like that pussy
don't you?!!!! OHHHHHH yeah fuck that pussy baby!!!! fuck that pussy
good!!! OH YEAH!!! YEAH! YEAH!!!! OH your gonna make me cum baby! you
gonna make me cum! I'm! I'm! I'm!!! CUMMING!!!!!!!!!!!
OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!</p><p>My eyes rolled back in my head my body shook as wave
after wave or my orgasm penetrated and flowed through out my body, my
butt lifted off the couch holding her head as my juices squirted in
her young little mouth.</p><p>My body flopped back down on the couch as she just gave me
an amazing orgasm.</p><p>She crawled back on top of me and we started to kiss, I could
taste my pussy on her lips as she kisses me softly. I rap my arms
around her thin little body, she slumps down into my arms as I kiss
her on the forehead brushing her hair to the side.</p><p>I held her like that till she fell asleep, then I did
dreaming about my next Internet date and what we will do
next.</p><p>Well that's the 3rd chapter I hope you all like it and came
a lot 'cause I did ;) Post and tell me what you think. I love
hearing from my fans. I have more and will post them soon. My
next story is about two young sisters who like to play under the
covers. I'll post just tell me how you all like this story K.</p><p>licks &amp; kisses,</p><p>Cheyenne 
:-) </p>"
643,Under The Covers,Cheyenne,1,Two young sisters (Vicky &amp; Kelly) love to watch dirty movies and play with each other under the covers. Will they pull the covers off and risk a chance of getting caught by their mom? Mmmmm let's see what happens when these two horny little sisters go out from under the covers.,"['g,g,inc,ped,oral,rom,con,finger play']","<p>Hi my name is Vicky. I'm 10 and my sister Kelly is 6 and we love to fool
around, mostly under the covers, you know so we don't get caught. I have
always been attracted to my little sister. It first started when we would
take baths and my mommy would tell me to wash my little sister.</p><p>My cunny would start to tingle as I soaped up her back and front. When my
mommy wasn't looking I would slip my hand below the water rubbing my cunny
and wrapping my arms around her waist grinding her backside. She would
giggle when I was doing it. My mommy would giggle with us but she didn't
know I liked the feeling of rubbing against my little sister.</p><p>That night and many more nights my sister would sneak in my bed we would
kiss and touch each other under the covers. We would rub our cunnies over
our nightgowns with our fingers.</p><p>We then started to strip naked and lie under the covers holding each other
kissing and caressing exploring our little bodies. I would rub and grind
my cunny on her leg till my body and cunny got all tingly. We would then
fall asleep in each other's arms naked.</p><p>We then started sneaking up late and watched dirty movies on cable. It
showed a man putting his thingy in the lady's cunny. We would giggle and
laugh covering our eyes as we rub our cunnies. My sister said it was gross
but I was aroused a little. But then we saw two girls together kissing and
touching just like we do. We took our panties off and started rubbing our
cunnies as we watched the two girls kiss and rub. Then the one girl put a
finger in the other girl's cunny. When my little sister saw this she did
something we had never done before. She reached over and started rubbing and
fingering my cunny, just like the girl did on screen.</p><p>I spread my legs as she slid her fingers deep inside my cunny.</p><p>I then reached over doing the same, sliding my finger up and down her
little slit opening her little box up.</p><p>We both started to moan along with the girls in the movie.</p><p>Then the other girl started using her mouth on the other girl's cunny.</p><p>When I saw this I came for the first time as did my sister.</p><p>The next day we were swimming in the pool. We both had bikinis on and we
couldn't keep our hands off one another. When my mommy wasn't looking I
would slide my hand under the water rubbing Kelly's cunny. I wanted to use
my mouth on her just like the girls did in the movie.</p><p>That night my little sister and I fell asleep in my bed with our bikinis
on. I woke up with her in my arms. She looked so sweet and felt so good
against my body. My mouth and cunny got all tingly I wanted to use my
mouth on her. We were under the covers and pulled them off us when she
woke up. I lay on top of her kissing her lips.</p><p>""Mmmm what you doing Vicky!!! What if Mommy catches us?""</p><p>""Don't worry little sister, she wont. It's late. I want to use my mouth like
the two girls did.""</p><p>""I don't know. I'm scared.""</p><p>""Don't be....""</p><p>I started kissing her on the mouth, and she kissed me back, then I slid up
the fabric of her bikini top exposing her little lumps. I began sucking
and kissing her little nipples. She started to moan.</p><p>I slowly started to work my way to her cunny. I slid off her bikini
bottoms.</p><p>I could see her smooth hairless mound.</p><p>She spread her legs as I buried my face between her legs. My mouth started to
water as I licked and sucked her little slit, penetrating her little cunny as
I slid my tongue in and out munching and sucking her little pink button,
shaking my head back forth.</p><p>She held the back of my head as she ground my mouth moaning my name.</p><p>""Vicky! Vicky! Vicky!</p><p>Her head thrashing back and forth gripping the sheets as I sucked harder on
her little button, sucking and slurping as I slid my tongue deep in her
cunny.</p><p>Grinding her cunny in my mouth faster and faster as I sucked harder and
harder, her eyes rolled back in her head as her body shook and her
breathing got faster. I gave my little 6-year-old sister her first orgasm.</p><p>""Ohhh wow! that felt so good big sister!"" as she cought her breath.</p><p>""Mmmmm I bet little sister... now do me?""</p><p>""OK,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>I lay on my back. As we kissed she slid off my bikini bottoms.</p><p>I spread my legs and slid her head down between them.</p><p>I began grinding her little mouth as she sucked my button licking my slit,
sliding her tongue deep inside my cunny.</p><p>I grabbed the back of her head rolling my hips forward as my butt rose off the
bed grinding my cunny in her mouth.</p><p>My eyes rolled back in my head and my body shook as wave after wave of an
intense tingling feeling flowed throughout my body, till my juices
flowed in Kelly's mouth.</p><p>I put my butt down on the bed, my chest heaving up and down
I pulled her on top of me. As we kissed I could taste my cunny on her lips.</p><p>We fell asleep in each other's arms.</p><p>That morning our mommy did catch us sleeping in bed together.....
So now are in different rooms. But I do sneak out late at night and we
still play naughty under the covers.</p><p>Well that's the end of our naughty little sisters. I hope you all enjoyed
them as much as I did. ;) I love your comments so tell me your
thoughts. Keep them coming. I love to hear how my stories turn you on
'cause they turn me on.</p><p>And I love that you liked my last story, you're all so sweet :) I love you
all. Come back for my next story about an older women getting naughty with
a young teen on a train.</p><p>licks &amp; kisses<br/>
Cheyenne :)</p>"
644,The Christmas Gift,Cheyenne,1,A mother gives her little 8-year-old daughter Betty the best Christmas gift of all: her first orgasm. Mmmm enjoy.,"['PED', 'f', 'G', 'oral', 'toy', 'finger play']","<p>It's Christmas eve and all is asleep except for a little brown hair girl
and her mother. Betty's mommy is up late waiting for her little girl to
come down, she told Betty to wait till everyone is asleep and come down to
see here present Santa left for her.</p><p>Little Betty came creeping down the stairs thinking she would see Santa,
but she saw her mommy sitting on the couch in nothing but her bra and
panties.</p><p>Betty came down in her clothes she had on during the day, a white little
T-shirt and a little pink skirt.</p><p>""Santa?"" little Betty said out loud.</p><p>""No baby it's just me,"" said Betty's mommy.</p><p>""Oh hi Mommy.""</p><p>""Hi sweetie come here and my special gift Santa gave you.""</p><p>Betty's eyes got wide and she came running over to her. She tore off
rapping and opened the box.</p><p>Inside was a neon pink strap-on, little Betty didn't know what it was.</p><p>""What is it Mommy?"" said the little girl.</p><p>""It's a toy only for you and me and never tell Daddy about it OK?""</p><p>""OK Mommy. How do you play with it?""</p><p>""Let Mommy show you.""</p><p>Betty's mommy put on the strap on, she told her little girl to lay on the
couch on her back.</p><p>Betty did so, her mommy stood over her and told her little girl to put the
strap-on in her mouth.</p><p>Little Betty turned her head and took it in her little hand opened her
little mouth and began sucking on it, as her head rocked back and forth
sucking and slurping it.</p><p>""OHHHHH that's good ger take it nice and deep. Mmmmmmm yeah, Santa said you
have to be a good girl and please Mommy. Ooooooo yeah take it deep that's a
good girl.""</p><p>Betty takes the strap-on down her little mouth till she gages on it</p><p>Betty's mommy tells her to rub her cunny as she sucks. Little Betty
slides her hand up her skirt and between her legs.</p><p>She starts rubbing her cunny as she sucks the strap-on and strokes it and
jerks it in her mouth with her other hand.</p><p>Sliding her finger up and down her little slit, letting out little
muffled moans with the strap on in her mouth.</p><p>Betty then put stopped and put her other hand on the strap-on holding it
with two hands.</p><p>Her mommy then held the back of her head and started thrusting in and out
her little mouth, as she slid her other hand between Betty's legs rubbing
her little slit and little pink button.</p><p>Betty started to grind her mommy's finger as she thrust the strap-on harder
and faster in and out her little mouth.</p><p>Her mommy sliding her finger faster and faster making her cunny tingle
more and more.</p><p>She slid her finger in and out making moan. Little Betty ground her
mommy's finger till she came a little on her finger.</p><p>Her mommy then sucked her finger tasting her little girl's juices.</p><p>""Mmmmm you taste so good baby,"" said her mommy.</p><p>""Can I taste Mommy?""</p><p>""No not yet Mmmmm I bet your cunny is all tingly now""</p><p>""Yes Mommy it is""</p><p>""Come here baby I want to make your body tingle more""</p><p>She and Betty walked over to the chair.</p><p>Mmmm well I hope you all like my little holiday story it made me so horny
my little baby. Tell me what you think about my story. I love to hear from
you. And I hope you all have a warm little body to snuggle with on
Christmas. I think I'm gonna snuggle up with my little ones now..... ;-) 
Merry Xmas.</p><p> licks &amp; kisses
 Cheyenne :-)</p>"
645,"The Christmas Gift, Part 2",Cheyenne,2,Little Betty plays with her mommy's toy some more. Till her mommy gives her the best Christmas present of all...her first orgasm. Mmmm let's watch!,"['F,g,ped,oral,toys,finger play,incest']","<p>Betty and her mommy walked over to the big comfy chair. Her mommy sat
down and then told Betty to get undressed.</p><p>""Mmmmm get undressed for Mommy baby I want to see that little body of
yours.""</p><p>""OK Mommy,"" little Betty replied.</p><p>Betty pulled up her shirt over her head and took of her top. She then slid
down her little panties then her skirt. Betty stood there naked staring
at her mommy.</p><p>Her mommy sat there stroking her strap-on and rubbing her pussy, looking at
her little 8-year-old body making her spread her cunny.</p><p>""Mmmmm yeah that's a good girl spread that little cunny for Mommy.""</p><p>The little girl complied and spread her little lips wide.</p><p>""Mmmmm what a pretty little pink cunny that is baby. Come here let me make
it tingle all over.""</p><p>Betty got up on the chair straddling her mommy.</p><p>Her mom then wrapped her arms around her small little body, caressing her
feeling her young soft silky skin pressed up against her body.</p><p>Her mommy looked lovingly into her little 8 year old's eyes and began
kissing her on her little lips. Betty opened her mouth and let her mommy
tongue play with her tongue, as her mommy's hands caress up and down her
back.</p><p>Her mommy started kissing and caressing her little chest, rubbing her
little nipples sucking and licking them till they get hard.</p><p>Betty began to giggle as her nipples got hard, as she never saw them do
that.</p><p>Betty then started rubbing the strap-on with her hand and rubbing it on
her little pink slit.</p><p>""Ohhhhn Mommy I want it now in my cunny please Mommy! make my cunny feel
good!"" little Betty moaned.</p><p>""Not yet baby Mommy has to do something first stand up for mommy and put
your cunny to my mouth.""</p><p>Betty stood up on the arms of the chair and put her cunny to her mommy's
mouth.</p><p>her mom spread her little lips with her pointer fingers she leaned in
sliding her tongue in and out shaking her head back and forth sucking and
slurping her little cunny, rubbing her little pink button.</p><p>Betty began gripping her mommy's head with her hands grinding her mouth,
her mommy cupping her little bum. As her little girl grinds her face her
cunny gets dripping wet.</p><p>""Oooooooo yes! yes! yes! don't stop Mommy Ohhhhh I want it inside me now.</p><p>Betty got off from her mommy's mouth and slowly slid down on the strap-on.
Her mom gripped her tight little bum sliding her up and down on it grinding
her back and forth spreading her cunny more.</p><p>Betty put her little hands on her mommy's shoulder as]she bounce up and
down fucking her mommy's strap-on.</p><p>""Ohhhhh yes that's Mommy's good little girl! Oh yeah FUCK Mommy! Fuck
Mommy good! don't stop baby don't stop!""</p><p>Betty leaned forward and rapped her hands around her mommy's neck and
began pumping harder and faster, slamming down hard fucking her mommy.</p><p>Betty then got up off the strap-on and began riding it in a reverse cow
girl potion, putting one arm around the back of her mom's neck as her one
hand rubs her cunny, grinding back and forth as she moans.</p><p>She then gets in a squatting position and starts sliding up and down as
her mom grabs her hips, she rocks her back and forth grinding her cunny.</p><p>Betty then puts one hand on her mom's knee and leans forward as she slides
up and down rubbing her cunny with her other hand till her juices squirts
all over.</p><p>""OHHHHH Mommy it feels so good my cunny is tingly all over my cunny is
gonna burst Mommy!!!!! OH! OH! OHHHHH!</p><p>""That's it cum for Mommy!!!""
 
Betty got up off from the strap-on and leaned back in her mommy's arms. When
she did her little juices squirted and shot across the room ad her little
body shook.</p><p>She lay back in her mommy's arms in her own juices.</p><p>Her mommy caressing her heaving tingly body.</p><p>""Well baby did you like your gift?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy I did I'm tingly all over now.""</p><p>""Mmmmm I'm glad sweetie and I loved your gift.""</p><p>""But I didn't give you a gift Mommy.""</p><p>""Yes you did.... Merry Christmas baby.""</p><p>""Merry Christmas Mommy.""</p><p>They held each other till dawn.</p><p>WOW! This made me cum as my own little one lay next to me. I hope you
read this one with your little ones cause I will. ;) Tell me what you
think. I love hearing how my stories turn you on. Merry Christmas and happy
new year to all my fans and readers.  :)</p><p>                    licks &amp; kisses<br/>
                     Cheyenne :)</p>"
646,The Train,Cheyenne,1,(Dianna) is 35 working at a 9 to 5 job in the big city at a nodeling agency for teen girls. Her life is about to change when she meets a young 16 year old (Jessie) whos willing to bring all her sexual fantasies of being with a young teen girl come true. All abord for the pedo train! ;),"['F,g,ped,mast,oral,finger play']","<p>Hi my name's Dianna. I'm 35 and I work in the city at a women's modeling
agency. We look for fresh new talent, all kinds of girls mostly young
girls teens and younger. It's a great place to work seeing that I'm a
closet lesbian and pedophile.</p><p>Did that shock you? I have always liked young girls it was my secret I
kept to myself.</p><p>This one time I was working late and took a late train home.</p><p>The train had some people in it. I was sitting there on the seat watching
people get on the train, when these rowdy young girls got on. They were
talking and being loud. It then got quiet. ""Thank God,"" I said to myself.</p><p>I then looked across from the train and noticed this red-haired girl was
kissing her friend. She looked to be about 16.</p><p>At first I didn't look, but then I got aroused. I sat there watching
this young girl kiss and fondle her friend. She saw me watching her I
thought she would stop but she didn't, she just looked up at me with a
little smile giggling kissing her friend</p><p>I watched as she slid her tongue in and out her friend's mouth slowly kissing
her as they caressed each other, exploring their young bodies.</p><p>My pussy got wet I wanted to touch myself but people were in front of me.
I couldn't believe that no one else saw this. Just when the red-haired
girls friend was about to slide her hand over her crotch the train stopped and
people got off along with the young girls.</p><p>The next day at work, all I could do was think about that little 16 year old
on the train. I didn't get much work done.</p><p>I would go on the computer and look at little girl porn, little girls
posing nude in sexy poses, rubbing my pussy dreaming of that 16 year old
on the train.</p><p>I left work late and got on the same train hoping to see her again. I sat
there the rest of the night watching people get on and off the train. It
was just me and a few other people on the train.
I was about to get up and leave when I saw her.</p><p>That little red haired 16 year old from the other night.</p><p>She had on a strapless sleeveless top that covered her mid section. and
little denim short shorts that went up her young silky smooth thigh and
little white sneakers.</p><p>I sat back down and she walked passed me. I could see the little pink straps
to her thong poking out the sides of her short shorts.</p><p>She sat down across from me. We sat there facing each other.</p><p>She looked at me, smiled and waved at me.</p><p>I did the same.</p><p>She then looked around and made sure no one was looking.</p><p>She started rubbing up and down her legs, rubbing her knees, sliding her
hands higher up and down her leg. She then spread her legs and started to
rub her crotch.</p><p>I had my legs crossed. My pussy was wet on fire wanting to be touched by my
hand.</p><p>The little 16 year old looked around again and made sure no one was
looking.</p><p>She unbuttoned her shorts and slid them down a little exposing her little
pink thong panties.</p><p>She spread her legs and slid her hand in her panties and started rubbing
her pussy.</p><p>I couldn't believe what I was seeing this young little 16 year old
putting on this show for me.
My pussy got hotter and hotter I looked around and made sure no one was
looking. I spread my legs and put my hand up my skirt rubbing my pussy,
watching her rub hers, sliding her finger up and down her little slit. Her
panties getting wet, my panties getting wet.</p><p>I hiked up my skirt so she could see me playing with myself.</p><p>I slid my finger in my pussy wishing it was hers. She did the same,
sliding her finger in and out. We became in synch with one other as if we
were the only two on the train.</p><p>We both began thrusting our fingers faster and faster, long deep thrust
in and out in and out.
We both looked at each other as we both came together.</p><p>Mouths open eyes rolled back, bodies tingling, chest heaving wanting to
scream out letting our orgasms be heard.</p><p>WE both just came together. It was so intense, something I never felt
before.</p><p>We then fixed ourselves and she got off the train and then I did.
That night all I did was masturbate all night thinking of my little
16 year-old wanting to be with her.</p><p>The next day at work all I could do is think about last night on the
train. I would get aroused as I would interview young girls that would come
in. I started touching myself looking at these young teens tight little
bodies.</p><p>Finally the workday was at an end.</p><p>I quickly left and got on the same train hoping to see my little friend.</p><p>I waited and waited watching people leaving and getting on the train.</p><p>I stayed on till it was just me. The train stops and she gets on.
She looked amazing like a dream.</p><p>Her hair was straight long and flowing down her back. It looked silky smooth.</p><p>She had on a little blue satin mini dress, with thin little straps, the
dress stopped just above her little bum exposing it a little, and black
high heels. The dress hugging her tight little young frame.</p><p>She looked like she could be a model.</p><p>I couldn't believe it was just me and her on the train.</p><p>She walked down the train to me and stopped at those polls you hang on to,
cause the train started to move.</p><p>I walk over to her and came up behind her gripping the poll. I leaned in
and started talking to her.</p><p>""So what's your name sweetie?""</p><p>""Jessie,"" she replied</p><p>""I'm Dianna.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you Dianna,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""Mmmmmm you look so sexy in this little dress,"" I said, as I put my hands
on her hips.</p><p>""Glad you like it I put it on for you.""</p><p>""I think you know what's gonna happen next.""</p><p>""Yes I know,"" she said as her voice cracked.</p><p>Standing behind her I started sliding my hands up and down her hips.
feeling every inch of tight young body.</p><p>She grip the poll as my hands slid down along her thigh, hiking up her
little dress.</p><p>My hand slid down along her bum feeling the tight roundness of it.</p><p>She gripped the poll with both hands as I reached down under her dress
rubbing her pussy.</p><p>She spread her legs apart as I slid my finger up and down her silky smooth
slit.</p><p>She gripped the poll with two hands as I slid my finger deep inside her.</p><p>She stuck out her bum and rocked back and forth with each thrust of my
finger.</p><p>Her pussy began sucking my finger deeper and deeper inside her. She
began to moan begging me not to stop.</p><p>""More! More! More! Ohhhh don't stop!""</p><p>I reached around and pulled down the front of her dress exposing her
breast.</p><p>I began fondling her breast as I thrust faster deeper in her pussy.</p><p>""Oh! oh! Ohhhhh yes that's it FUCK ME! FUCK ME harder that's it don't
stop!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>Hearing her say this really turned me on.</p><p>I started thrusting harder and harder, faster and faster.</p><p>Slamming my finger faster and faster deep inside her. I could feel her
squeezing and pumping my finger as her breathing got more and more faster.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh god! I'm gonna cum I'm gonna cum!!!!!! I'm I'm cumming!!!!!
OHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!""</p><p>Thrusting back an forth as she fucked my fingers, her head cocked back, as
she came all over.</p><p>I sucked her juices from my finger, her sweet nectar tasted like candy.</p><p>""Oooooo now fuck me fuck me with your mouth!"" she cried out.</p><p>I got down on my knees and lifted up her dress exposing her tight little
bum. She spread her legs apart even wider, I leaned in and spread her
pussy lips wide with my pointer fingers. I buried my face between her
mound.</p><p>My tongue probed her pussy sliding in and out wiggling it around exploring
her little pink hole, swirling my tongue deep inside her.
I grabbed her hips as she fed me her young little pussy, grinding my mouth,
as I sucked, slurped and munched her pussy.</p><p>""Oh oh ohhhhhh yeah FUCK! Your mouth feels so good! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!!!!!""
she yelled out.</p><p>She reached around grabbing the back of my head with her hand while
gripping the poll with her other hand.</p><p>She arched her back as I shook my head back and forth, her body shook as
her juices squirted in my mouth taking every drop.
She then turned around facing me. I reached up and slid off her dress, it
dropped down on the floor. She stood there naked against the poll.</p><p>I leaned in and began licking her clit flicking it with my tongue,
sucking and slurping it making  her pussy dripping wet.</p><p>Long deep strokes as my tongue plays with her little pink button.
I take my two finger and rub her clit between them sliding up and down
slick and wet feeling her clit swell between them.</p><p>Her moans of pleasure filled the train car.</p><p>She reaches back behind her head gripping the poll rapping her legs around
my neck as I held her bum in the air.</p><p>She crammed her pussy in my mouth as she rocked her body back and forth
grinding my mouth. Her body thrashing all around as she fucked my mouth
with her pussy.</p><p>She came again and again squirting into my mouth till I gagged on her l
sweet juices.</p><p>She flopped down on the flour body shaking quivering  by the pleasures of
my mouth.</p><p>Just then the train started slow down. She got up and put on her dress.</p><p>Some people got on while we were kissing.</p><p>She leaned in and said in my ear.</p><p>""Tomorrow it's your turn.""</p><p>And she walked off the train. The next day at work I was horny all day
wanting to be with Jessie.</p><p>I left late again and got on the same train. This time she was there I
walk over to her and sat down.</p><p>She had on a tight little mini dress with little sandals on.</p><p>She looked so hot I wanted her right then and there.</p><p>I began kissing her on the lips and fondling her right there in front of
everybody, it was I real turn on. She pulled back and stopped me.</p><p>""What's wrong baby?""</p><p>""Not here we should go where we won't be seen.""</p><p>""I think you're right.""</p><p>She took me by the hand to the back seat. We were hidden by the seat in
front of us.</p><p>We started kissing and touching, our hands roamed exploring our bodies.</p><p>She then got down on her knees and went up my skirt and pulled down my
panties. She hiked up my skirt and spread my legs as she slid two fingers
deep inside me.</p><p>I grabbed her hand thrusting her fingers in and out using her like a dildo.
Her head went down between my legs and began licking my pussy as I fucked
her young fingers.</p><p>I pulled her fingers out and grabbed the back of her head grinding my pussy in
her young little mouth, her braces scrapping my clit adding to the
sensation.</p><p>It wasn't long till I came in her mouth, my juices dripping from her
chin. I let out a big moan as my body shook and eyes rolled back in my
head.</p><p>""OHHHHHH FUCKKKKK!!!!!"" I yelled out. Everyone in the train heard me. It
was quiet and they were looking at me. Jessie got up from between my legs
her mouth dripping with my juices.</p><p>I wiped the juices off her and put on my panties. The train stopped and we
both got off and went our separate ways.</p><p>The next day I went to work missing Jessie knowing I would never see her
again. Until my boss came over to me.</p><p>""Dianna this is my daughter Jessie.""</p><p>I looked up and couldn't believe it was the same girl from the train. We
shook hands and smiled.</p><p>""She wants to become a model. take her in my office and give her an
interview I'm going on a break.""</p><p>""Take your time Miss Silver. I think your daughter will do just fine,"" I said
with a wink and a smile...... THE END?</p>"
647,The Little Bunny Ranch,Cheyenne,1,"I came across this site to meet a young girl Barbara. I didn't know what I was getting into, but it turned out to be the best weekend ever! Welcome to The Little Bunny Ranch were young girls and teens fulfill your deepest sexual desires.
I hope you enjoy your stay at the Bunny Ranch. ;)","['F,g,oral,ped,finger play,sex']","<p>My friend came across this site called the little bunny ranch,
she knows I like little girls and she has feelings for them
like I do. When I came to the site there was a pic of a
sweet little girl named Barbara, I began to touch myself and rub my
pussy masturbating to her pic. If I joined the site it said I
could go to this little bunny ranch, meet her and spend a weekend with
her. I had to meet her and be with this sweet little girl so I joined
the site. </p><p>The site gave directions on how to get there it wasn't far a few
hours away. I put it in my gps and away I went. I was driving for a
while till I got to this small town. I got to a wooded area and
drove down this dirt path deep in the woods. I then came across this
old wooden two story ranch. It looked big. It had a first floor and second
like a hotel. I parked my car and walked to the door and knocked. A
girl my age opened the door.</p><p>""Oh hi there. You must be Cheyenne. My name is Sasha. Our girls
here call me Miss Sasha. Won't you come in.""</p><p>""Yes I am thank you. I can't believe this place is real.""</p><p>""Yes we are very real. I would love to show you.""</p><p>I walked into a big lobby. A girl took my bags. There were young
girls standing in a row in front of me. They ranged from 14, 15 to 5
and 6. They all looked so sweet and very yummy.</p><p>""Welcome to the little bunny ranch! These are some of our girls.
I hope you get the chance to meet them all and I hope you enjoy
your stay here.""</p><p>""Oh I sure I will,"" I said with a little smile.</p><p>""I understand you want to meet with our little
Barbara?""</p><p>""Yes I do.""</p><p>""She's right this way come with me.""</p><p>I walked down the line of girls, each one looked so sweet till I
got to the end. There she was, she looked sweeter and sexy in
person.</p><p>She looked to be about 6, very sweet. She had long flowing black
hair down her back, deep brown eyes, small little body, and a little
tan. She had on a little pink bikini top and the cutest little denim
blue skirt, really short. She looked so sexy in it I wanted her right
there. My panties got wet as my pussy was tingling.</p><p>""Barbara this is Miss Cheyenne. She'll be with you this
weekend.""</p><p>""Hi sweetie I can't wait to meet you, you look so pretty."" I
said with a little smile on my face.</p><p>""Hi Miss Cheyenne thank you. I hope to fulfill all your
fantasies,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>""I'm sure you will sweetie,"" I said as winked at
her.</p><p>""Barbara why don't you take Miss Cheyenne up to her room and show
her a good time.""</p><p>""Yes Miss Sasha.""</p><p>The little girl took her hand in mine and we walked up this big
staircase. We went to the top and walked down this long hallway, on
each side were rooms some of the doors were shut and some weren't. As
we walked down the long hallway I could hear girls moaning in
pleasure. I looked in one room and there was a young girl going down
on another little girl as a woman my age was playing with her pussy.
I stood there watching them, feeling my pussy get wet rubbing my
chest.</p><p>""Come on Miss Cheyenne that will be us soon hehe,"" she
said as she giggled.</p><p>We walked to our room and went in. She closed the door
behind us. The room looked so nice. There was a nice big canopy bed
with flowing white lace fabric around it, silk sheets, candles were
lit, there was a little velvet couch and a TV.</p><p>I started to take my clothes off as Barbara said and sat on
the edge of the bed in my bra and panties. She hopped up on the bed
next to me and sat in my lap. I couldn't believe I was here with this
little girl. I leaned in and we started to kiss. I placed small little
pecks on her little lips, they were so soft and so sweet. She opened
her mouth as my tongue played with her tongue.</p><p>I put my hand on her little knee, she started to moan as I slid
my hand up her leg then up her skirt. My panties were wet and so was
hers. I could feel her little slit as I rubbed it over her panties. She
started to moan as I rubbed her little wet little cunny.</p><p>I slid down her little soaked panties and threw them on the floor.
I started sliding my finger on her little hairless slit. She spread
her legs and wrapped her arms a round my neck and put her head on my
chest leaned back in my arm as I rubbed her little pink button with my
thumb and fingered her with my pointer.</p><p>Sliding my finger in and out as I rubbed her little clit. She
started to moan louder and rocking back and forth on my lap with each
thrust of my finger, her little legs spread as I finger fucked
her.</p><p>Fingering her faster and faster as her cunny gets wetter
and wetter. Moaning louder as we kissed, almost bringing her to
orgasm.</p><p>""Ohhhhh oh yes!!! that's it don't stop your finger feels soo good
inside my cunny.. Ahhhhhhhh! Don't stop!!!"" moaned out.</p><p>I pulled out just when she was about to cum. My finger was
soaked with her sweetness, I put my finger in her mouth she
sucked her sweetness off my finger. I lend in and
started to kiss her, as we kissed I could taste her on my lips, she
tasted like candy and I wanted more.</p><p>She got up and started straddling me as I was still sitting on
the edge of the bed. my hands was sliding up and down her little back.
Feeling every inch of her young supple little frame. her skin was soft
and warm to touch, I slid my hands down her back and went under her
skirt caressing her round little bum.</p><p>She leaned down and stated kissing me as I caress her bum,
spreading her cheeks apart. I then slid my hand up her back and undid
the strap to her bikini top, I took it off her and started to lick and
suck her tiny little puffy nipples. Flicking my tongue sucking on them
caressing them in my hands.</p><p>I slid one hand down under her skirt. I slid my finger deep
in side she let out a moan and started to slid up and down
fucking my finger.</p><p>""Oh ohhhhh mmmmmm yes. I love fucking your finger Miss
Cheyenne Ohhhhhh!!!!"" she cried out.</p><p>""Ohhhh yes that's it yeah! fuck my finger like a good
little girl Oooooooo!!!""</p><p>She was grinding my finger back and forth, I could feel her cunny
pumping my finger as she takes it deep in side her. Her little hands
gripping my shoulders as she slid up and down, her long black hair
flowing as she fucked my finger.</p><p>Her eyes rolled in the back of her head as she came all over my
fingers. I let her suck her sweetness from my fingers.</p><p>She then got off my lap and took of her skirt, she stood there
naked I was so wet seeing her young little 6 year old body. I
took off my bra and panties, she went on top of my lap straddling me
again I wrapped my arms around her and lay down on my back with her
on top of me.</p><p>We were fondling each other rolling around the bed as we kissed.
I went up by the pillows and went on my back. she was on top of
me kissing me. I slid my hand down to her bum hole and started
finger it. Sliding it in and out ,she liked it that turned me on even
more.</p><p>she let out little muffled moans as she sucked on my tits. I
pulled my finger out her bum as she got up and started straddling
my leg. I spread my legs as she put her little knee between
them.</p><p>She started grinding my leg rolling her hips back and forth. I
started grinding my pussy on her knee. We were in sync, one as her
cunny grind my leg. She put her hands on my chest to hold her self up.
I put my hands around her little waste grinding her back and forth.
She put her head back and closed her eyes as she moaned out
telling me to put her finger in her bum, I did so.</p><p>it wasn't long till we both came together.</p><p>""ohhhh yes that's it Miss Cheyenne don't stop your finger feels so
good in my ass!!! I! I'm gonna cum!!! AHHHHHHHH!!!!"" She cried
out.</p><p>"" Ohhhhh yes that's my dirty little girl I'm gonna cum to Oh FUCK!
Oh FUCK! OHHHHHH FUCKKKKKK!!!! I'm cumming to AH! HA!
HAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!"" I yelled out.</p><p>We both came together she flopped down on top of me. I could feel
her heart beating out her little chest as she lay on top of me,
brushing her hair away from her face.</p><p>""That was amazing Barbara You sure you're 6?""</p><p>""Yes Miss Sasha taught me well But she never showed me the but
thingy I didn't know I would like it hehe."" she said as she
giggled.</p><p>""Glad I could teach you sweetie, how are you at eating
pussy?""</p><p>""Let me show you,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>She looked into my eyes and we started to kiss...</p><p></p>"
648,"The Little Bunny Ranch, Part 2",Cheyenne,2,Me and little Barbara finish our little play time. Then I go and have some dinner. Little cunnies Mmmm. Come and watch me taste them.,"['F,g,g,ped,oral', 'finger play', 'sex']","<p>Little Barbara was kissing me on the lips, my hands
sliding down her back as she slides her tongue in my mouth. She then
kissed down to my breasts and started kissing and sucking on them as
her hand slides between my legs. Sucking on my tits as her little
finger slides deep inside me. I spread my legs as she thrusts her fingers
in and out my pussy. I rocked back and forth on the bed with each
thrust of her little fingers.</p><p>My screams of pleasure filled the room as I grip the
sheets. She thrusts faster and faster! I held the back of her head
as she sucked harder on my nipple as she finger fucks
me.</p><p>""Oh! oh! ohhhhh! that's it baby. Mmmm you feel so good deep
inside me Ohhhhhhh!!! Don't stop baby show me what you can do with your
mouth.""</p><p>I took her by the back of her head and pushed her
down between my legs. I spread them wide as her little tongue licks my
clit, flicking it back and forth. My pussy was so wet as her whole
mouth was on my clit. She turned her fingers up right and started
fingering me as she munched and sucked on my clit.</p><p>I spread my legs wider as I gripped the back of her head
rocking back and forth grinding her little mouth as her little fingers
go deeper inside me.</p><p>""Oh FUCK!  that's it baby don't stop!
Yeah baby fuck that pussy just like that. Mmmmm ohhh yeah suck
that clit just like that. Mmmm good girl. Oh fuck baby you're making
me cum!!!</p><p>I gripped the back of her head till I came all in
her little mouth. My eyes rolled back in my head as my body shook
as my butt lifted off the bed. My body started to quiver as
this little 6 year old gave me an orgasm.</p><p>I pulled her on top of me and we held each other
caressing our quivering bodies till we fell asleep.</p><p>When I woke up it was dark outside. I looked at the
clock and it was around 8:00. I noticed Barbara wasn't in the room.
There was a note on the table by the bed. It said someone will come
and get you at dinner time till then enjoy our
DVDs.</p><p>So I put in the first one I saw. It said Daniele, so I put
it in the DVD player.....</p><p>To be continued</p><p>Sorry sweeties. I hope you all like it so far. It's getting
late and getting sleepy.</p><p>licks &amp; kisses</p><p>Cheyenne :)</p>"
649,"The Little Bunny Ranch, Part 3",Cheyenne,3,After my time with Barbara we have some dinner. But the only dinner I want is her and her little friend Melissa. Watch as I have some young little cunnies for dinner. Mmmmmmmmmm ;),"['f,g,g,ped', 'oral', 'sex', 'finger play']","<p>When I put the tape in, there was a sweet young girl about
14 rubbing and fingering her pussy. She looked so sweet and
really turning me on. She had long dirty blonde hair, light blue eyes
a tan and a sweet little body, she is and angle. It was
not long till I was rubbing and fingering my
pussy.</p><p>Sliding my fingers in and out my wet dripping pussy, as
she dose the same. As she brings her self to orgasm. Just when I was
there was a knock at the door. It was a sweet young girl about 9, long
light brown hair, brown eyes, small thin little body pale white skin.
She had on a whit little short sleeve shirt and on top of that was a
denim blue vest and a denim blue skirt with little pink cowboy boots.
She had a hair band in her hair, she looked so yummy</p><p>""Hi miss Cheyenne my name is Melissa it's
time for dinner. Won't you join me and Barbara?"" she said with a little
smile.</p><p>""Hi Melissa wow you look so sweet Melissa sure I love to
join girls for dinner show me the way bay girl.""</p><p>I wanted this little girl right there after rubbing myself
to that video. My pussy was dripping wet. I wondered if she could
smell my pussy as she took me by the hand and went down the stairs
till we got to these big wooden doors. When she opened them there was
loud dance music, a bar and a stage with stripper poles, There were
little girls on them, young girl, little girls older girls
making out with one another. I couldn't believe what I
was seeing. Little girls dancing on poles and making out eating their
cunnies, older girls my age and younger girls having sex, I think im
gonna like dinner.</p><p>Melissa sat me down at a table and told me to watch the
stage. She left my side and went up on the stage, I saw Barbara up
there she had on that same outfit from before, a pink bikini top and a
denim blue skirt. Melissa went up to a mic, the music went slow and
people started dancing to it. She said, ""this is for
our new guest miss Cheyenne.""</p><p>Melissa walked over to Barbara and they started to kiss
and fondle one another, their hands exploring their young little
bodies. The two little girls started kissing I couldn't take it
anymore and I started rubbing my pussy as I watched
them.</p><p>Melissa then took her hand and undid the bikini top and
took it off. She began to fondle her little tits and began kissing
down her neck. Barbara was looking at me master baiting as Melissa
started to suck on her little tits. Her hand then went up Barbara's
skirt and she started rubbing and finger her little dripping wet
cunny. I did the same, we locked eyes as Melissa fingered her
faster and faster till she came all over her fingers, Melissa
sucked on them as both girls smiled at me.</p><p>Barbara then took off her skirt Barbara was naked and went
behind Melissa. The two girls were swaying to the slow music, Barbara
started to unzip the zipper to Melissa's vest. She took it off her,
then Melissa lifted up her arms and Barbara took off her
shirt.</p><p>Barbara began rubbing her lushes little tits, Melissa was
smiling at me watching me play with my pussy as Barbara was rubbing her
little perky tits, fondling them squeezing them. her hand then slid
down to Melissa's skirt she un did the button then the
zipper.</p><p>Barbara then slid her hand down Melissa's skirt and began
to rub her little cunny. Her hand was sliding up and down in her skirt
fast and hard, Melissa's mouth was opened and her eyes were closed as
her hole body shook as Barbara made her orgasm. Barbara then got on
her knees in front of her a took off her skirt and started to lick he
creamy wet cunt.</p><p>The two girls then came down off the stage and came over
to me. Barbara started kissing me little pecks on my lips. She
then bent over and put her head in my lap and stuck her little butt in
the air. Melissa got on her knees and started licking and sucking her
cunny. Sliding her little slender finger in and out Barbara's pink
little hole. I went forward and spread her little cunny with
my fingers as Melissa tong fucked her till she squirted all over her
pretty little face. </p><p>Melissa then got up and came over to me I kissed her
and took all of Barbara's juices off her face. Melissa then hoped up on
my table and went on her back. Barbara got on the table to and
started straddling her face. She started grinding her cunny back and
forth moaning, spreading Melissa's thin little legs apart. I took off
my dress and began sucking and slurping her little 9 year old cunny.
It was creamy and so juicy, I sucked and slurped her little pink clit.
Flicking it with my tong rubbing it with my fingers, sliding it in her
little slit.</p><p>I did not believe I could put my fingers inside her but
they did go in her. I sucked on her little pink clit as I finger
fucked her little slit, thrusting them deep and hard in side her as I
suck and slurp on her salty sweet cunny. With each thrust of my finger
she would suck harder on Barbara's cunny making her
cum.</p><p>Just then I felt a tap on my shoulder it Sasha she handed me a strap
on and said...</p><p>""I want to see you fuck her with this. Do not worry; she can take it. Fuck
her little pink slit good for me.""</p><p>I was so horny I did so.</p><p>I put on the strap on and slowly slid it in her cunny, Slowly fucking
her grabbing her hips thrusting in and out, her legs spread wide
Barbara was on top of her as they 69. I would thrust a few times then
Barbara would take the strap on out and suck her juices off. then put
it back in. I was so fucking horny and it was such a turn on fucking
this little girl in front of everybody. The spot light was on us and
people was chanting fuck her harder.</p><p>""Fuck her harder! Fuck her harder! Fuck her harder!"" they
chanted.</p><p>So that's what I did I fucked her little cunny harder and harder.</p><p>Barbara got down off the table and watched me. I grabbed Melissa's
by her hips and lifted her bum off the table and started to
slid her back and forth on the the strap on as her shoulders was pined
to the table and her but in the air I began fucking her harder and
faster, deep long thrust in and out, faster and faster as I fuck her
little cunny deep and hard sliding her back and forth.</p><p>I did one big thrust and made her body shake as she let out a
scream and squirted all over. Barbara started sucking up her juices. I
went down on top of her kissing her little lips and sucking her little
tits as her body quivers.</p><p>I watched as Barbara sucks her little cunny clean.</p><p>I stayed up for a wile watching other women do the same to girls they
were with. I went back to my room still wet still horny and the night
was young. I couldn't stop thinking about Danielle so I called the front
desk and had her come to my room....</p><p>Mmmm sorry my babies I have to stop there I hope you're enjoying your
stay at the little bunny ranch. Mmm did you all cum as many times as I
did? I hope so. I hope you come back to meet Danielle. Sorry if there's any
misspellings. I did my best and hope you get the story and got off.
As always I love hearing from all of you and making you get off... and
love hearing from Marci I have to put you in one of my stories...
kisses baby love you. ;)</p><p>licks &amp; kisses,</p><p>Cheyenne :)</p>"
650,The Diary of a Little Girl,Cheyenne,1,Ever wonder what a little girl puts in her diary? Well wonder no longer. Let's have a look see.,"['pedo', 'F', 'f,g', 'Oral', 'Mast', 'Finger Play']","<p>This is a diary of a little 10 year old girl, will call her Berenice. She has a little 7 year old sister Luciana. She lives with her mom, let's see what this naughty little girl is up to shall we? :)</p><p>JUNE 4, 2012</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I woke up late last night and heard Mommy making noise in her room. I sneaked out of bed slowly so I didn't wake Luciana and crept down the hall way. Mommy's door was cracked open a little I could see right in. She was watching a dirty movie it was two younger girls kissing and touching each other. Mommy was on her bed touching and rubbing herself as she watched the two girls. I never knew Mommy liked girls, but ever since daddy left she never dated guys. And I noticed Mommy looking at me sometimes when I do my home work and sometimes when she looks at me I feel funny down there. And I sometimes think about Mommy kissing me and I sometimes think about Luciana. If Mommy ever found out I don't know what she'd do. Little girls aren't supposed to have these feelings but I do.</p><p>Well anyway as I watched Mommy I noticed the two girls on the TV and it was a DVD I had found in my friend's brother's room. I took it. The two girls are really young it looked like it was shot on a small camera. I don't know how Mommy found it! But what I found funny is she didn't get mad she's watching it. As I watched Mommy I began to feel funny down there my panties were getting wet, it felt wrong but seeing Mommy touch herself and seeing the two little girls I started touching myself too. Mommy's moans got louder I watch as she put her finger in her pussy. I then did the same, I done it before so my cunny wasn't too tight. I fingered my pussy along with Mommy watching the two little girls kissing and using their mouths on their cunnies. Mommy began moaning louder as she finger herself harder and deeper, I started doing the same. My body was tingly and I was holding myself up against the frame of the door. I saw Mommy cum and I was about to but then Luciana came out. I think she saw me I don't know how long. I grabbed her by the hand and we hopped into bed. I hope Mommy doesn't say anything about that tape.</p><p>JUNE 5, 2012</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>Something funny and amazing happened today!!! Mommy never said a word about the movie I was so scared I would be in trouble. That was the funny part the amazing part is I know now Mommy has the same feelings that I do. Because I took a bath tonight and I told Mommy hoping she would come and watch me, I left the door open a little. I undressed and got in the tub, I began to soap myself up. I was a little aroused hoping that Mommy was watching. I began soaping my arms and shoulders then my breasts. I leaned back and started feeling tingly all over, my little nipples got really hard and my cunny was begging to be touched. I spread my legs and slid my hands down into the water. It was so warm. I began rubbing my little button it felt so slick because of the soapy water. I then slid a finger in, God it felt really good, just as I did I saw Mommy she was standing there!!! I couldn't believe it. I got really turned on as she watched me. Her hands were down her panties rubbing her pussy. I pretended I didn't see her. I began to moan as I slid my fingers in my warm cunny sliding my finger in and out. I thought of Mommy sliding my fingers in me. The water was splashing around as my body lifted up out the water. It was so exciting touching my self in front of Mommy. I wanted her to use her fingers on me and her mouth soo badly. As I fingered myself I saw Mommy she had her panties down fingering her pussy and rubbing her breasts. She looked so sexy... LOL. I think that's how you say it. :D </p><p>I then got up on my knees and put my butt in the air facing Mommy so she sees my cunny. I began fingering myself, hearing Mommy moan mad me moan also as I slid my long young slender fingers deep inside me. I fingered myself hard and fast, I could feel my cunny about to explode!!!! And it did all over my fingers hot creamy juices came out on my fingers. I heard Mommy I think she came too. After that I slumped down back in the water and tasted it. I never done that before it tasted sweet but it might have been the soapy water. LOL.</p><p>Anyway I drained the tub and got out and started to dry myself when I turned around Mommy was gone. :( Well going to bed now it was a funny amazing day. Can't wait till tomorrow. I'm gonna get really naughty with Mommy. ;)</p><p>JUNE 6, 2012</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>OMG!!!!! I can't believe this happened!!!! I masturbated in Mommy's lap and it felt sooo good!!! It happened a round 10:00pm it's about 11:00pm now, I'm a little tired but very horny right now. LOL. I think that's the right way of saying it. :D </p><p>Anyway we were on the couch and I was on Mommy's lap, Luciana was sleeping on the other end. I had on a little white sleeveless top and little thin cotton shorts... no panties. Anyway I fell asleep on Mommy's lap and woke up with her rubbing my inner leg! My cunny was already getting sooo wet! She started to say she saw me in the tub and how it turned her on, she said mommies aren't suppose to have these feelings. I told Mommy I felt the same way about girls and her. When I said that we didn't say much we just looked at one another then she leaned in and kissed me. It wasn't a mommy kiss it was a long kiss. She put her tongue in my mouth sliding it in and out playing with my tongue, sucking on my lower lip pulling it, her lips were so soft like rose petals. It felt strange kissing Mommy but it also felt...right, it was amazing my cunny got even wetter I wanted Mommy to do more.</p><p>As Mommy was kissing me I was laying in her arms, she began rubbing up and down my leg getting closer and closer to my cunny. Her hands were soft and warm. I grabbed her hand and put it between my legs put she pulled away, she said she wanted to see me touch myself. I wasn't gonna say know I was really gonna do it this was sooo much better than letting her see me in the tub. I took my hand and slid my down my shorts and began rubbing my wet little cunny, sliding my finger up and down my slit rubbing my little pink button I started to moan with each stroke of my finger. I was rocking back and forth wanting Mommy to put her fingers in side me. But she didn't. Mommy just said to take off my shorts. So I slid them off and I was on Mommy's lap with know bottoms on. I got up and was sitting on Mommy's lap my feet were on each knee and Mommy had her hands on my knees spreading my legs as I finger my cunny. I was sliding up and down on my finger on Mommy's lap, it felt amazing My cunny was dripping wet. My body started to get all tingly all over. Mommy started sliding her hands up and down my legs as she spread them apart.</p><p>I then got on my knees and put them on the couch kinda straddling Mommy facing away from her, I leaned back in Mommy's arms as I fingered my cunny sliding deeper and deeper in my little pink hole. Mommy then started kissing me on the side my neck as I fingered myself. I was rocking back and forth sliding my finger in and out my little cunny. Mommy then lifted up my top and put her hands on my breasts squeezing and rubbing them, her hands felt really good on my little chest as I slid my finger in and out my little wet hole. It didn't take long for me to squirt all over my fingers. When that happened Luciana woke up and didn't notice anything she was so tired she went up to bed. LOL. That's my little sister. :D</p><p>Well I'm gonna go to bed now getting tired but I think I'm gonna stay up and think of Mommy some more. ;)</p><p>JUNE 8, 2012</p><p>Dear Diary,</p><p>I sleep in Mommy's bed now. We hold each other and kiss and sleep naked. It feels so nice in Mommy's arms when she grinds up next to me. And sometimes we watch that DVD I took from my friends brother room of those two little girls. And we finger together. But Mommy still doesn't touch me just maybe my legs and chest but I want her to touch my cunny and use her mouth like the little girls on the DVD.</p><p>Well I'm happy to say that all changed Mommy used her fingers and her mouth on me today and WOW! OMG!!! it was sooo much better than my own fingers and her mouth was amazing!!!! Mommy told me to put on my little grey strapless sun dress so I did with little pink panties and cute little sandals. I came down and Mommy was in the kitchen and Luciana was in the pool with her friend in the yard. I was shocked when Mommy wanted to be with me right there, she said I look so cute and sexy. LOL. :) Mommy told me to sit on top of the counter so I did. Then Mommy began kissing me and rubbing up and down my arms, I looked a little worried because I didn't want Luciana to catch us but Mommy said it was OK, so we kissed some more.</p><p>As we kissed Mommy put her hands on my hips and pulled me closer to her, she was sliding her tongue in and out my mouth. Mommy then slid her hand over my breasts and pulled down the top of my dress exposing them. She stopped kissing me and then began to kiss and suck on them. they got hard really fast, my body began to tingle I wanted Mommy's mouth on my cunny sooo bad. Mommy licked, sucked, and flicked my little nipples with her mouth and tongue. My pussy got wet fast and my body was tingly all over I was feeling warm and my cunny was on fire and Mommy is the only one could put it out!!! And she finally did.</p><p>Mommy took her hand up my dress and started to rub my cunny over my panties. He fingers was amazing I didn't know it could be like this soo much better than my own. She was rubbing my cunny sliding her fingers up and down my slit. I started to grind the palm of her hand. My little pink cunny was wet and my panties were soaked. LOL. :D Mommy then pulled my panties to one side and slid her finger in me. And it felt sooo good my entire body felt tingly and I felt like I had to pee but I didn't. Mommy's fingers felt so good I began to moan as they went deeper and deeper in my little pink hole.</p><p>Mommy then lifted up my dress exposing my panties, she got down on her knees and slid my panties down, I couldn't believe this was happening. My feet were dangling down the counter so I picked them up and put them on the counter top and spread my legs apart. There I was my little legs spread apart me on the counter and my mommy is about to use her mouth on me. Mommy spread my little pink hole and began licking it with her tongue each stroke made me quiver I wanted more. Her tongue was like little petals of a flower. Then she licked my little pink button she flicked it back and forth, at this point I was moaning really loudly but Luciana never heard me. Thank God because I didn't want Mommy to stop. Mommy then began sucking and munching on it, slurping my little pink petals in and out of her mouth. It was soft and warm. My eyes rolled back in my head. I was grinding her mouth as she fingered and sucked on my little button.</p><p>Her fingers slid deeper and deeper in my cunny as she sucked harder an harder on my pink button. I began to shake all over it was like my body and cunny were erupting and then my cunny did erupt..all over Mommy and in her mouth. It was so intense and I never felt anything like it. It was simply amazing!!!!!</p><p>Well I'm in Mommy's bed she just came in it's getting kinda late and I'm a little tired but Mommy is wearing something really sexy. Hehe. LOL. :D I think she wants to play.</p><p>Kisses. :)</p><p>
I hope you all enjoyed this first part of little Berenice's diary. Tell me what you think I love hearing from all of you.</p><p>licks &amp; kisses,<br/>
Cheyenne :)</p>"
651,Girls Loving Little Girls: Kelly & Megan,Cheyenne,1,Kelly is a young 12 year old who likes little girls. Megan age 6 is her mother's friend's daughter. When Kelly babysits Megan things get naughty at a bikini fashion show.,"['f,g,mast,oral,fist,fingerplay']","<p>Kelly was 12 and was always curious about other girls. She would fantasize about being with them, older girls and girls in her class.</p><p>She also had naughty thoughts about little girls.</p><p>One little girl was her mother's best friend Megan. Kelly had always liked Megan; they did everything together. This one time Megan was taking a bath she would peek in at her as she washed herself. Kelly would touch herself as she washed. Another thing they would do was have fashion shows. Kelly would put Megan in little outfits like little skirts or her panties then touch herself when Megan wasn't looking.</p><p>Kelly's mom and Megan's mom were good friends and they were going away for the weekend. Kelly was asked to watch Megan.</p><p>Kelly said yes, finally she could be alone with her.</p><p>Kelly and her mom went to Megan's house and watched their moms drive off.</p><p>She could have Megan for herself.</p><p>The girls watched movies and played games all night long.</p><p>After that it was getting late but the girls weren't tired but bored.</p><p>Kelly said, ""Let's have a bikini fashion show.""</p><p>""Sounds like fun,"" Megan said with a smile.</p><p>Kelly pulled out a bikini from her sleeping bag, went into the bathroom, and put it on.</p><p>Megan stayed in her room and put hers on too.</p><p>Kelly walked into Megan's room and there she was in a sexy little bikini.</p><p>It was blue with little flowers on it. It hugged her small little body.</p><p>Kelly was getting wet seeing a little 6 year old in a little bikini.</p><p>""How do I look?""</p><p>""You look really good so cute in it,"" said Kelly. ""How do I look?""</p><p>Kelly had on a skimpy little bikini with different color stripes on it. She had long black hair, brown eyes, small thin body and light skin.</p><p>When Kelly ask how she looked, Megan looked said and looked liked she was about to cry.</p><p>""What's wrong sweetie?""</p><p>""Nothing. You Look good, but I don't have them yet""</p><p>""What's that sweetie?""</p><p>Megan looked up and pointed at Kelly's chest.</p><p>""Them. Mine are small and girls make fun of me.""</p><p>Megan walked over to her bed and sat at the end of it and started sobbing.</p><p>Kelly walked over to Megan and kneeled down in front of her hugging Megan.</p><p>She liked the way her little body felt against hers. Her nipples were getting hard and her pussy was getting wet.</p><p>""Awwww it's OK sweetie you're still little you'll get them soon.""</p><p>""I will?""</p><p>""Yes sweetie you will, and as for those mean girls--don't listen to them. I think they look great.""</p><p>""You do?""</p><p>""Yes I do.""</p><p>Megan stopped sobbing and dried her tears, and said, ""Can I touch yours?""</p><p>Kelly was even more aroused and couldn't believe she said it.</p><p>""Sure sweetie if you want to,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>Megan reached out and began caressing Kelly's breast. She couldn't believe it--a little 6 year old was touching her.</p><p>Kelly's nipples started to get hard as her little hand cupped and rubbed her perky little lumps.</p><p>Kelly started breathing faster as her hands gently caressed.</p><p>Just then Megan stopped.</p><p>""What are those little bumps?""</p><p>""Nipples. They're hard.""</p><p>""They get hard?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Kelly said with a smile.</p><p>""That means I like it when you touch them.""</p><p>""You do, can I see them?""</p><p>Kelly couldn't believe it, she was so wet and tingly. She said OK.</p><p>Kelly untied the bikini straps and took off her top. There she was with her top off kneeling in front of Megan.</p><p>""You can touch them if you like,"" said Kelly.</p><p>Megan reached out and began rubbing and caressing them with her soft little hands.</p><p>Kelly's nipple got hard right away. Her breathing got heavy as her little hands played with her perky little 12 year old tits.</p><p>""That feels really good. See how hard they're getting.""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Megan as she smiles.</p><p>""Can see yours Megan? You don't have to if you don't want to.""</p><p>She stopped for a second then said yes.</p><p>Megan took off her bikini top then covered her chest with her hands.</p><p>""Awww let me see them. It's OK; it's just us. I showed you mine.""</p><p>""OK,"" she said sounding worried.</p><p>She took her hands away, then she was siting on the edge of her bed with her top off.</p><p>They were round and small but Kelly wanted to touch them.</p><p>""Can I touch them? Let's see if I can make them hard.""</p><p>Kelly began caressing them, rubbing them softly. Her little pussy was getting wet and Megan's nipple was getting hard.</p><p>At first she was giggling but then Kelly noticed her heavy breathing, then Kelly stared breathing heavily too as Megan caressed her breast.</p><p>The two girls caressed each other for a few minutes.</p><p>""You know it feels better if you kiss and suck on them.""</p><p>""Suck on them?""</p><p>""Yes let me show you."" </p><p>Kelly leaned in and started sucking on her little nipples. Sucking them in and out her lips, flicking her tongue back and forth.</p><p>Megan's breath got heavy as Kelly sucked on them.</p><p>Megan let out little moans as did Kelly as she sucked and slurped on her hard little nipples.</p><p>After sucking on them Megan did the same to Kelly.</p><p>Megan slowly caressed Kelly's breast with her warm little hands and fingers.</p><p>Kelly's body was all tingly and her bikini bottoms were wet.</p><p>""My body is tingly and so is my cunny,"" said Megan.</p><p>""So is mine sweetie. We can do something about that.""</p><p>""What's that,"" said Megan.</p><p>""We can touch our cunnies. It feels really good.""</p><p>""OK how?""</p><p>""Here let me take your bikini bottoms off.""</p><p>Kelly slid off Megan's bottoms. She was naked. Kelly saw her young little six year old body and her little pussy got wetter.</p><p>""Let me show you.""</p><p>Kelly leaned back and slid her hands in her bikini bottoms and started to rub herself.</p><p>She let out little moans as her finger slid up and down on her slit.</p><p>She spread her thin little legs apart, still kneeling.</p><p>Leaning back, her back arched her hand and hips were rolling in sync as she looked at Megan's naked little body thrusting on the bed as she rubbed her little slit.</p><p>Both young girls were masturbating.</p><p>""hoooooo yes! Mmmmmm that's it yeah!!! You look so good Megan. Rub your cunny. Yes just like that.""</p><p>Megan was rubbing wet cunny as she watched Kelly rub hers.</p><p>""Mmmmmm yeah now put a finger in can you?""</p><p>""No I don't think so,"" said Megan.</p><p>""Let me help you sweetie.""</p><p>Kelly told Megan to lie down on her back.</p><p>Megan did.</p><p>Kelly spread Megan's little legs apart and then started rubbing Megan's cunny.</p><p>She started rubbing her little slit with her finger.</p><p>Megan's breathing got heavy.</p><p>She started sliding her finger up and down her slit, slowly spreading her little lips then sliding her thin little finger in and out.</p><p>First just the tip then she rubbed her little button till her cunny sucked her finger right in.</p><p>Megan let out a loud moan of pleasure as Kelly did one final thrust.</p><p>She began sliding her finger in and out of her tight little cunny.</p><p>Each thrust of Kelly's finger went deeper and deeper in her pink little bunny hole.</p><p>Megan started to moan and rock up and down with each thrust of Kelly's finger.</p><p>Kelly put her head between little Megan's legs and started sucking on her little pink button.</p><p>Megan's breathing got more and more heavy and fast.</p><p>Her moaning of pleasure got louder and louder as it echoed in the empty house.</p><p>Kelly took her finger out and spread Megan's legs farther apart. She put Megan's cunny in her mouth.</p><p>She began to suck and munch her little hairless mound.</p><p>Megan grabed the back of Kelly's head with her little hands and then started to grind her little cunny in Kelly's mouth, rolling her hips forward grinding her cunny in her mouth, wrapping her little legs around Kelly's head as she arched her back.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Ohhhh yeah! Don't stop Kelly!!! eat my cunny just like that! OHHHHHHH! Yessss! My cunny has to PEEEEEE!!!</p><p>Just then Megan let out a big loud moan as wave after wave of pleasure shot through out her body.</p><p>As her back arched her butt lifted off the bed. Kelly gripped her butt holding it in the air as her legs tightened around her head.</p><p>Her body shook as it flopped down on the bed.</p><p>Kelly swallowed all of Megan's sweet juices.</p><p>""Wow! What was that?!?!?"" said Megan catching her breath.</p><p>""It's called an orgasm. Felt really good right?""</p><p>""WOW! Yes it did. What is that stuff that came out?""</p><p>""It's your juices. Wanna taste?""</p><p>""Yes""</p><p>Kelly still had some on her fingers. She made Megan suck here fingers clean.</p><p>""Mmmm. It tastes sweet.""</p><p>""Yes it does. You wanna taste me now?""</p><p>""Yesssss!"" she moaned out.</p><p>Kelly got up and took off her wet bikini bottoms.</p><p>Megan sat up and Kelly was standing in front of her.</p><p>Megan sat there looking at Kelly's naked 12 year old body rubbing her cunny.</p><p>Kelly was standing in front of Megan.</p><p>Megan was face to face with Kelly's pussy.</p><p>Kelly put a foot up on Megan's bed.</p><p>She stood over Megan and start putting her pussy in Megan's face.</p><p>Megan opened her mouth as Kelly put her pussy in.</p><p>Her eyes rolled back in her head as Megan sucked her pussy.</p><p>She slid her little tongue in her pussy.</p><p>Kelly grabbed the back of Megan's head and started grinding her little mouth, rolling her hips forward as she gripped the back of Megan's head, thrusting back and forth as Megan's tongue slid deeper inside her pussy.</p><p>Her pussy was dripping wet as it dripped down Megan's chin, grinding her little face as she moaned louder and louder.</p><p>Megan then began sliding her finger in and out</p><p>Kelly's pussy started to open wide, taking Megan's finger deeper inside her.</p><p>Kelly started sliding up and down grinding her finger in her pussy, but her fingers weren't enough, she wanted more.</p><p>First two then three and four! It wasn't long till she got Megan's entire fist.</p><p>Kelly started sliding up and down on Megan's fist! taking it deeper in side her, down to Megan's wrist.</p><p>She began sliding up and down on it like a dildo.</p><p>Each time she slid down Megan would thrust in and out, rolling her hips sliding up and down as she fucked Megan's little arm, sliding fast grinding her arm as Megan thrust deeper and harder.</p><p>Her whole arm was in Kelly's pussy.</p><p>Her juices were dripping down Megan's arm as she slammed up and down bringing her to orgasm!!!</p><p>Megan pulled out her arm and Kelly sucked all the juices from her wet dripping arm.</p><p>Megan hopped on the bed and lay down, Kelly lay down next to her. Megan snuggled in her arms.</p><p>Kelly caressed Megan's little body and said...</p><p>""Never tell your mommy about what we did OK?""</p><p>""Never.""</p><p>The two girls went to sleep naked in each other's arms.</p>"
652,Women Loving Little Girls: My Day With Megan,Cheyenne,1,Cheyenne babysits her friend's pretty 11-year-old niece and sex ensues.,"['g', 'f,ped', 'oral', 'finger play']","<p>I'm watching my friends niece Megan. She's 11 years old and amazing looking. She has long blond hair blue eyes and golden brown skin, a real pretty girl, an amazing little body. I've been having fantasies about her all week and she's here with me on my couch as I write this with her head on my lap sleeping. I hope you all enjoy and I hope you all like it. licks and kisses CHEYENNE ;)</p><p>I'm here on my couch looking at hot little girl pics with my friends little niece 11 year old Megan her head is on my lap as she sleeps. I been thinking about her all week running around in her panties and tight little tops and skirts. She has on a white tank top and little light blue short shorts.</p><p>I began touching myself as I look at the little girls on the web sight sliding my hands down my shorts rubbing myself trying not to wake Megan up. It was such a turn on rubbing myself with her head in my lap, I slumped back on the couch spreading my legs rubbing my wet pussy thinking about Megan when I noticed she was looking at me.</p><p>I guess I woke her up but the funny thing is she didn't seem weirded out.</p><p>She was watching me lying on her back with her legs spread rubbing herself. I couldn't believe it she looked so hot doing it.</p><p>""what are you doing Megan?""</p><p>""Well what are you doing?"" she said.</p><p>I was taking back and embarrassed but then she said something that I never thought a little girl would say.</p><p>""I saw you last night in your room and I saw you looking at those pics you took of me with your phone, I saw you touching yourself and it's OK I feel the same way and been thinking about you also.""</p><p>""I want you to touch me like I saw you touching yourself.""</p><p>""I don't know baby you're so young.""</p><p>""Please Cheyenne I won't tell anybody not Mommy or my uncle.""</p><p>""Well show me how you touch yourself sweetie.""</p><p>""OK miss Cheyenne.""</p><p>Megan lay back down on her back and put her head in my lap she spread her legs and began rubbing between her legs over her shorts, she start to moan as I watched her.</p><p>I started rubbing myself as she touch herself. She undid her button on her shorts and slid her hand in them rubbing her cunny, moaning and jerking her body back and forth.</p><p>I could smell her sweet cunny as she rubbed herself harder.</p><p>She lifted up her her top exposing her belly, looking up at me as she bites her lip rubbing her breast and belly.</p><p>She took my hand put them on her little breast I began to rub them as she played with her cunny.</p><p>They were small and so soft silky smooth I fingered my pussy as rubbed her little mounds.</p><p>She then took said.</p><p>""Touch my cunny like you touched yours.""</p><p>Megan took my hand down between her legs and in her shorts. I began rubbing her soaked little panties rubbing her little slit sliding my middle finger over her panties as she grinds up and down moaning and breathing heavy. Looking up at me biting her lip opening her mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmmm ohhhhh yessssss miss Cheyenne don't stop I want more!!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>Megan slid off her shorts then her panties she was bottomless on my couch she spread her legs wide apart and put my hand on her pussy.</p><p>I started to rub in little circles with my middle finger sliding it up and down her little pink slit. She began moaning louder as she grinded up an down.</p><p>I slowly slid it in her little hole sliding it in and out as she moaned and whimpered.</p><p>""Ohhh yes Mmmmmm don't stop miss Cheyenne finger my cunnyyyyyyyy!!!! OH OH OH OHhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!""</p><p>Sliding it deeper and deeper her butt lifted off the couch as she sucked my finger deep inside her, thrusting in and out as she grinded up and down.</p><p>""OH OH OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!""</p><p>Her body shook as she slammed down back on the couch. Megan took my finger out and sucked on her little juices off her fingers.</p><p>Megan then got up and slid off her panties and top and started straddling my leg, she leaned down and began kissing me as slid her cunny back and forth on my leg.</p><p>Her hair covering her one sid of her face as a slid my tongue in and out her mouth playing with her tongue as she plays with mine. Sucking on her bottom lip soft then hard pecks, long supple pecks caressing the side of her face. Her lips were soft and I could taste her cunny juices on them.</p><p>I then began caressing her little chest rubbing them putting them in my mouth sucking on her little pink nipples.</p><p>Flicking them with my tongue sucking on them in and out my mouth as she grind back and forth on my leg, raping her hands around the back of my neck as she lends back I grind my knee in on her little cunny. She began to moan louder and louder.</p><p>""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!""</p><p>AS her body thrust back and forth. I then slid my finger in her cunny and she start sliding up and down on my finger her hair flowing down the side of her face as she grips the back of my neck with one hand she's rubbing her little button with the other as she takes my finger deep inside her.</p><p>Grinding back and forth sliding up and down till her whole little body shakes.</p><p>""OH OH OHHHH yes yes yes I'm cumming I'm cumming OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Her eyes rolled back in her head as she slumped forward in my arms, I caressed and kissed the side of her neck and then her lips, her little chest heaving up and down.</p><p>""WOW that was great Cheyenne but I want more show me more please!!!!"" she moaned out.</p><p>She got up and turned around sitting between my legs with her back facing me.</p><p>She leaned back in my arms. I began caressing her young little body up and down caressing and rubbing her breast. Sliding my hands up and down her legs as she spreads them apart.</p><p>I take put her hair to one side exposing her neck and began kissing it, soft little pecks as I slid my hand down between her legs rubbing her cunny while rubbing her little mounds with the other hand.</p><p>She began to moan as I slid my finger in and out her cunny, she turned her head as we kiss.</p><p>Megan's moans were muffled as a slid my tongue in her mouth. She began to thrust back and forth with each thrust of my finger. Grinding back and forth as I thrust faster and harder.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!!!""</p><p>Her eyes started to roll back in her head. as I bring her to orgasm.</p><p>I pulled my finger out and we kissed.</p><p>""I want to taste you use my mouth on you miss Cheyenne can I?""</p><p>""yes baby I wanted you to ask me, lick my pussy baby.""</p><p>She went down on the floor kneeling in front of me, she slid off my shorts then my panties. I slumped back on the couch and she spread my legs.</p><p>She then started slowly licking my pussy soft little kisses then sliding her tongue over my slit I began to moan.</p><p>""OHHHHHhhh Mmmmmmmmmm yeahhhhhh just like that Megan Mmmm spread the lips apart Ahhhhh yeah like that Megan don't stop baby!""</p><p>She spread my pussy lips with her finger and started sliding her tongue up and down my slit and in and out..</p><p>""Mmmm yeah lick it baby Mmmmmm Ohhh Yeahhhhhhh Just like that Megan Mmmmmmmm""</p><p>""You ever eat a apple baby?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said</p><p>""Mmmm OK pretend you're eating and apple baby Oh yes Oh yes just like that Mmmmmm Oh god baby stop just like that!!!!!""</p><p>My pussy stuffed her mouth as she slid her tongue in and out Munching on it like and apple as she shakes her head back and forth I grab the back of her head holding it as I grind her young little mouth.</p><p>Gripping the back of head with both hands grinding up and own my eyes rolling back in my head. I could feel my pussy about to blow in side her little 11 year old mouth.</p><p>Megan then took two of her fingers and slid them in my pussy as as she licked and sucked my clit. Munching and slurping on it.</p><p>""OHHHH yes baby that's it don't stop Fuck me Megan FUCK me baby fuck me with your fingers Oh Oh OHHHHHHHHHH ahhhhhhhhhhh FUCCCCCCCCCCCK!!!!!""</p><p>""I I I'm CUMMMMMMMMING!!!!!!!""</p><p>""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>My pussy juices came squirting out all in her mouth as my body shook and and eyes rolled back.</p><p>""Oh wow baby you're amazing come here baby.""</p><p>I lay on my back on the couch and pulled Megan on top of me.</p><p>She lay there as I caressed up and own her back as she rubbed her cunny on my pussy.</p><p></p><p>Hi all I hope you enjoy the story so far but I have to stop Megan is really getting up. Let me know if you like the story I'll make part two and maybe more hot stories with Megan, bye babies.</p><p>Licks &amp; Kisses, Cheyenne :)</p>"
653,"The Hottest Summer, Part 1",ChirpingGirl,1,"Every day in July is over 100 degrees. It hasn't rained in a month and the sun scorches the Earth. CJ, a gorgeous 5-year old-girl, is spending the last month and a half of her summer vacation with her aunt at the family farm house while her two mothers spend their summer in Italy. Little does her aunt know, but Young CJ is about to to make the summer even hotter for the both of them.","['F', 'f', 'g inc nc oral ped']","<p>CJ sat in front of the television with a fan turned on high in front of her face. The weather woman, who clearly never went to any broadcasting school of any kind, delivers the bad news to her viewers.</p><p>""Going to be another ninety seven degree day today so make sure you stay in the shade and drink lots of water"" she said with a big goofy smile on her face.</p><p>CJ frowned and shook her head, even a five year old could see this woman only got her job by spending a lot of time on her knees.</p><p>""The good news is there's severe storms headed our way and by late tonight it should be raining and boy do we sure need it.""</p><p>""Go back to doing what you do best, sucking your bosses dick."" She said out loud as she changed the channel to the nearest one with cartoons on.</p><p>CJ's aunt heard her rather crude remark.</p><p>""Do your mothers know you talk like that?""</p><p>CJ turns around to acknowledge her aunt, a gorgeous blonde haired woman only in her mid-twenties. CJ's aunt looks like a young Cindy Morgan from ""Caddyshack"" or ""Tron"". CJ obviously inherited the family's good genes as her aunt and mother looked very much alike and CJ looked very much like them except her hair is a dirty blonde color.</p><p>""I learn everything I know from the internet.""</p><p>This wasn't the answer she expected.</p><p>""So?""</p><p>CJ turns the TV off, there's nothing good on anyway.</p><p>""So everything I know is because of them. Cussing, lol cats, penis enlargement... they provide access to all of it.""</p><p>Her aunt is surprised.</p><p>""You don't go looking for things like that, do you?""</p><p>CJ walks over to her.</p><p>""It's the internet, I never have to go looking for any of that stuff""</p><p>Her aunt giggles.</p><p>""Now I'm even more glad I don't have internet out here. I won't have your mothers blaming me the next time you call someone a cock-sucker.""</p><p>""I didn't say cock, I said dick.""</p><p>Her aunt stands corrected.</p><p>""My mistake. The next time you call someone a ""dick sucker"".""</p><p>They both laugh.</p><p>""Hungry?""</p><p>CJ wipes the sweat from her forehead.</p><p>""Starving.""</p><p>Her aunt takes her hand and walks her to the kitchen.</p><p>""So, what are you in the mood for today?""</p><p>CJ thinks for a moment.</p><p>""Winter.""</p><p>""Can't do that, but I can do chunky peanut butter and jelly sandwiches with ice cold milk.""</p><p>CJ tries not to be disappointed in her aunt's inability to change the seasons.</p><p>""Hmmmmm, I guess that'll have to do then.""</p><p>""Sit."" Her aunt ordered her.</p><p>CJ sits at the table in in the kitchen as her aunt prepares her lunch. While her back is turned to her, CJ takes the time to enjoy the view. Her aunt is wearing a pair of shorts and a tank top, the most appropriate clothing she could wear in front of her niece in this nightmarish heat. But CJ would gladly see her wearing nothing at all. CJ, though only five years old, is wise far beyond her years. Access to modern technology opens a world of adult knowledge to her and she has soaked up a lifetimes worth of it in her five short years. CJ leered at her aunt. The site of her perfect body, long legs, and amazing butt gave the young girl thoughts she shouldn't have for many, many more years. Though her aunt and her mother looked very much alike, she thought her aunt to be the most beautiful woman in the world. CJ had the option to join her mothers on their vacation to Italy, but instead begged to spend the hot summer months alone with her aunt in the middle of nowhere. Though she had never dreamed it possible anything ""adult"" could ever happen between them, she had spent quite a while online learning how to do those adult things. Just in case.</p><p>""How about some marshmallow fluff on top of the peanut butter?""</p><p>CJ isn't paying attention. Her aunt could say the house was on fire and she wouldn't care. Her eyes are locked onto her aunt's legs that are glistening with sweat.</p><p>""Mmmmhmmm."" is the only response she gives.</p><p>CJ could feel herself getting hotter and hotter and it wasn't because of the summer heat. Her aunt dropped a bit of marshmallow fluff on the counter, and with a smile on her face she wiped it off the counter with a finger and then put her finger in her mouth to clean it off. CJ licked her lips wishing that it was her mouth her aunt's finger was in.</p><p>""There ya go, kiddo.""</p><p>As her aunt places her plate and glass of milk in front of her, she notices her niece seems out of it.</p><p>""You ok?""</p><p>CJ snaps out of it.</p><p>""Yeah, fine. I'm Just really hot.""</p><p>""I know, baby, I'm sorry. Kinda hard to get a central air repair job this far out in the middle of nowhere. Hey, maybe we should take an ice cold shower, huh?""</p><p>CJ thinks she means both of them together.</p><p>""That'd be great!""</p><p>Of course that's not what she meant, and CJ quickly snaps out of her fantasy. They eat their lunch as the temp, both for CJ and the atmosphere, continues to rise.</p><p>Later in the day the temperature has reached over one hundred degrees. CJ tries desperately to find relief from the heat, but there is none. All she can do is not move. She hears her aunt on the phone in her bedroom.</p><p>""Everything's fine, stop worrying.""</p><p>The voice on the other end is CJ's mother. She can't hear her mom, but eavesdrops on the conversation anyway.</p><p>""We're having a great time despite this nightmare heat. Hopefully a repair person will get here soon to fix the air. Until then all we can do is survive.""</p><p>CJ gets up and walks out into the hallway and towards her aunt's room so she can hear the conversation better.</p><p>""No, she's an absolute angel. I'm glad she's here. You know I adore that kid. As far as I'm concerned the two of you can stay in Europe and let me keep her all to myself.""</p><p>Whatever CJ's mom says, it makes her aunt giggle.</p><p>""Well, as long as I get to borrow her every once and a while.""</p><p>CJ gets close to her aunt's door.</p><p>""It's been so damn hot neither one of us has gotten much sleep. I'm taking a pill tonight, putting on an eye mask and hopefully I'll get more then five minutes of sleep.""</p><p>The conversation between them continues.</p><p>""No, it's those really strong prescription ones that'll knock me out. There could be a nuclear war going on and I wouldn't wake up to notice it.""</p><p>The conversation comes to an end.</p><p>""Ok, I'll let you go. I'll tell the kid you miss her. You and that hot Italian wife of yours have fun and try not to rub each other raw. Ok, love ya, bye bye.""</p><p>She hangs up and CJ quietly goes back to her room. A minute later her aunt is knocking at her door.</p><p>""Come in.""</p><p>The door opens and her aunt peeks into her room.</p><p>""Hey, kiddo.""</p><p>""Hey!""</p><p>""How ya doin'?""</p><p>CJ pats the bed signaling she wants her aunt to sit next to her, and she does.</p><p>""Did I ever tell you I love you?"" CJ asked.</p><p>Her aunt never doubted it.</p><p>""You never have to say it, I know you do. And I absolutely adore and cherish you. Your mommy is so lucky to have you.""</p><p>CJ rests her head on her aunt's arm.</p><p>""Did I tell you I didn't want to go with my moms this summer? I only wanted to be with you?""</p><p>Her aunt is overcome with emotion.</p><p>""You did? Why would you want to be with me and not go off on an adventure in Italy?""</p><p>CJ looks up at her and smiles.</p><p>""Because you're way better then some weird foreign country where no one speaks English.""</p><p>Her aunt smiles back at her, and almost sheds a tear.</p><p>""You're way better then pretty much everything.""</p><p>She kisses her niece on the forehead.</p><p>""I love you, baby.""</p><p>CJ moves her head up to her aunt's ear and whispers...</p><p>""I love you.""</p><p>She then gently kisses her aunt on the cheek. The two of them look into each others eyes for a moment, and CJ slowly moves in to kiss her aunt on the lips, but she stops herself. She knows she's gone too far already and stealing a kiss from the most beautiful woman in the world might damage their relationship, and that is worth more to her.</p><p>""What?"" Her aunt asked while she giggled a little.</p><p>CJ continues to stare at her aunt for a moment with a loving smile on her face before answering.</p><p>""Nothing.""</p><p>CJ rests her head on her aunt's shoulder again.</p><p>That night CJ's aunt made sure all the doors and windows were locked and the security system was on.</p><p>""You do know it's still like a hundred degrees, right? Why are the windows closed?"" CJ asked.</p><p>""So that no one breaks in here at night. We're in the middle of nowhere, you know. Besides, our room's windows will be open. Hopefully this rain we're supposed to get will cool things down.""</p><p>CJ starts to head upstairs.</p><p>""Hey, sweetheart?""</p><p>CJ stops.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Need me to tuck you in?""</p><p>""There's no way I'm sleeping under blankets.""</p><p>Her aunt smiles at her.</p><p>""Ok, baby, try and get some sleep. You know where I am if you need me.""</p><p>CJ continues upstairs to her room.</p><p>A while later CJ's aunt is getting ready for bed. She slips into her white silk nightgown, with nothing on underneath. She takes one of her sleeping pills, turns off all the lights in her room, and puts her sleeping mask on. Her head barely hits the pillow before her pill kicks in. A few yawns and she she's fast asleep.</p><p>In CJ's Room, she's trying to sleep but the heat is just to intense for her. She tosses and turns until she finally gives up and sits up in bed. Unable to sleep, she turns the TV on and tries to find something on.</p><p>Outside the wind has picked up and there's thunder in the distance. A storm is coming.</p><p>CJ feels the intense heat in her room suddenly turn cooler as a chilly breeze blows through her window. She goes to the window and lets the wind hit her. She enjoys the refreshing breeze. Suddenly there's an extremely loud thunder clap in the sky, and seconds after it the power goes out.</p><p>""Uh-oh!""</p><p>CJ is now all alone in the pitch blackness. She grabs an emergency flashlight from a drawer in her room and turns it on. She uses it to make her way to her aunt's bedroom. When she gets to the door she gently knocks a few times but her aunt doesn't respond. She slowly turns the knob and opens the door. She sees her aunt is dead to the world asleep, even the thunder hasn't woken her. CJ quietly approaches her, and gently taps her on the shoulder to see if she's awake. CJ knows she's exhausted and doesn't want to wake her. She decides to just return to her room and wait for the power to come back on on its own, but then something stops her.</p><p>CJ approaches her again. She remembered her talking on the phone about the sleeping pill she was going to take and how nothing would wake her up. CJ began to think this may be a once in a lifetime opportunity. She stared at her aunt for a moment thinking about how amazingly beautiful she is, and once again having thoughts about her she is to young to be having. She went to her aunt's legs and gently touched the calf. It was so smooth and soft. She gently moved her hand from her aunt's foot all the way to her thigh feeling the softness and smoothness of her skin. She resisted the urge to go any further, and she also resisted the urge to replace her hand with her tongue.</p><p>CJ was startled as her aunt let out a quiet moan. Her arm, which had been covering her right breast as it draped over her chest, slipped from atop of it and fell to her side. CJ never dreamed she would have a chance to touch her aunt's breast, and since this is a once in a lifetime opportunity, she knows this is the only chance she will ever have to do it. She cautiously and gently touches the mound covered by the nightgown. CJ feels a thrill she's never experienced before. Her aunt's breasts weren't huge, big enough to fit into an adults hand, but to CJ's tiny hands they were gigantic. CJ wanted more. She moved the nightgown to fully expose her aunt's breast. It was like unwrapping that one Christmas present your parents made you wait to open until last. Finally, there it was. Perfect. CJ stared at it as her heart began to pound faster and faster and she began to breath heavily. Her excitement was overwhelming. The temptation was to much for her as she took her aunt's breast into both of her hands, cupping it and gently caressing it with her two thumbs. You would think she had found a long lost treasure the way she was holding it.</p><p>The wind blows the curtains in the room high up towards the ceiling, and the thunder claps become louder. CJ doesn't even notice, and her aunt remains completely knocked out.</p><p>CJ leans down to her aunt's breast and has her mouth barely an inch away from the nipple. She takes one more look at her aunt to see if she's waking up, but when she's sure she's not, she takes the nipple into her mouth and gently begins sucking it. The nipple perks up inside of her mouth, responding favorably to the five year olds efforts. After a moment of sucking her nipple, CJ releases it from her mouth, then licks the nipple and surrounding areola. CJ savored the flavor of her aunt's perfect skin.</p><p>CJ was getting lost in her worship of the breast, but out of the corner of her eye she noticed something far better then her aunt's breasts had been exposed. Her vagina was completely exposed, and CJ's eyes widened. She released the breast from her hands, but not before giving the nipple a kiss goodbye. She pulled the nightgown back over her aunt's breasts, just in case she wakes up while CJ is doing what she's about to do.</p><p>CJ gently spreads her aunt's legs to give her complete access to her prize. Awed by the sight of her aunt's beautiful vagina, CJ licks her lips in anticipation. She had seen countless videos on the internet of women eating out other women, and had even peeked on her mothers doing it to each other, and now it was finally her turn to experience it.</p><p>She slowly got up on the bed and maneuvered her head between her aunt's legs. The first thing she noticed is how clean and wonderful it smelled, and it only made her more eager to sink her tongue into her vagina.</p><p>The thunder claps outside are more distant now, but the storm is getting closer.</p><p>CJ very lightly licked and gently kissed all over the vagina. She moved her mouth to the clit where she flicked her tongue up and down softly and slowly and gently circling the clit area with her tongue. The clit responds by sticking out and the pussy lips are getting puffier. CJ moved her tongue down to the vaginal cavity where she very gently licked and slowly pushed her tongue into.</p><p>Her aunt moans a little more.</p><p>As CJ continues to lick her aunt, she gently rubbed the clit at the same time. Her vagina is getting wetter, so CJ assumes she's doing a good job. She took the lips of the vagina into her mouth, and gently pulled on them as she sucked. CJ is in absolute heaven. She took her free hand and gently caressed the vaginal cavity as she continued to suck the vaginal lips and rubbing the clit.</p><p>Her aunt begins to stir and moan, and CJ begins to get scared that she's about to wake up, but it's too late to stop now.</p><p>It begins to pour rain outside and the wind picks up even more.</p><p>CJ picks up the pace as she knows what she's doing and the storm combined will surely wake her aunt no matter how strong her sleeping pill was. Her aunt began breathing heavily and moaning. CJ remembered in the internet videos that women would stick their fingers into the vagina to help their partner cum, and that's just what CJ does. Her tiny finger slips in easily. She figures that her finger is to short and small to try to find her aunt's G-spot, but she knows moving her finger in and out will help make her cum. Her aunt is now moaning louder and louder and breathing heavier when suddenly...</p><p>There's an extremely loud, very close clap of thunder that shakes the entire house.</p><p>All of this sends her over the edge. The vagina explodes in CJ's mouth as her aunt screams like a banshee. She blasts warm bodily fluid into her niece's mouth and all over her face. CJ doesn't know what it is, and doesn't care. She lets it happen and she takes as much of whatever this wet stuff is into her mouth as possible. Her aunt is neither awake nor asleep, somewhere in between, but she's still cumming and she's still screaming. CJ is terrified, so with a mouth still full of her aunt's fluid, she grabs the nightgown, pulls it down over her vagina, then quickly runs to the door and quietly closes it behind her.</p><p>She runs to her bedroom and again quietly closes the door behind her. Her heart is racing and she desperately tries to catch her breath. She realizes she still has that ""stuff"" in her mouth, and swallows it. She takes a few brief seconds to savor it, but then she realizes she's absolutely soaked in the same wet stuff. Suddenly, the power comes back on. She quickly shuts everything but a fan off so her aunt won't know she's up.</p><p>Back in her aunt's bedroom, she's now fully awake and rubbing her vagina through her nightgown. She's still breathing heavily and trying to calm down.</p><p>""Oh my god. Oh my god."" She repeats several times as she tries to catch her breath and calm down.</p><p>It takes a few minutes, but she finally begins to calm down. She removes her sleeping mask and looks around. She notices it's storming and that there's rain coming in through the window. She gets up and goes to close her window.</p><p>In CJ's room, she's wiping her aunt's bodily fluid from her face as she hears her aunt come out of her bedroom. Terrified that she's coming to confront her, she quickly gets into bed and pretends to be asleep.</p><p>Her aunt slowly opens her door and quietly walks in. She's not there to confront her niece, she's there to check on her. She goes to the window and closes it to keep the rain out. She then goes to her seemingly asleep niece and gently kisses her on the forehead. She notices her hair is a little wet, and thinking it's sweat, she moves the fan blowing on her a little closer. She leaves the room and gently closes the door behind her.</p><p>CJ smiles with satisfaction knowing her aunt doesn't know what just happened, then lays her head down on her pillow. Exhausted, she falls asleep quickly.</p>"
654,"The Hottest Summer, Part 2",ChirpingGirl,2,This will hopefully be an ongoing story of the adventures of a five year old girl.,['g F ped inc'],"<p>Every day in July is over 100 degrees. It hasn't rained in a month and the sun scorches the Earth. CJ, a gorgeous 5 year old girl, is spending the last month and a half of her summer vacation with her aunt at the family farm house while her two mothers spend their summer in Italy. Little does her aunt know, but Young CJ is about to to make the summer even hotter for the both of them.</p><p>CJ is at the kitchen table eating a bowl of cereal as her aunt comes downstairs. She's still a little afraid her aunt knows what she did, but as she comes down stairs she has a big smile on her face.</p><p>""Good morning, baby girl!""</p><p>She kisses CJ on her forehead before she goes to the fridge.</p><p>""Power went out for a little while last night."" CJ said as she ate another mouthful of cereal.</p><p>""Uh-oh. When did it come back on?""</p><p>""I dunno, I guess I was asleep when it did. Didn't want to wake you about it.""</p><p>Her aunt pours herself a glass of orange juice then takes it to the table and sits next to her niece.</p><p>""Baby, did you hear any…""</p><p>She doesn't know what to say.</p><p>""Hear any what?""</p><p>Her aunt struggles to find the right words.</p><p>""Did you hear any scary noises last night?""</p><p>CJ plays dumb.</p><p>""No, why?""</p><p>""Well, I think I had a really weird dream and ended up screaming before I woke up.""</p><p>CJ wants to know if it was a good or bad dream, because if it was bad she'd know she had done a bad job pleasuring her.</p><p>""Was it a bad dream?""</p><p>Her aunt tries not to smile, but she can barely hold it back.</p><p>""Baby, it was the best dream I ever had. Still kind of feel it to.""</p><p>CJ has to shove another spoonful of cereal in her mouth to cover her smile.</p><p>""I just didn't want you to be scared if I woke you up.""</p><p>""Nope, slept all night. It got nice and cool when the storm was starting.""</p><p>""Good, good."" She sips her orange juice.</p><p>Now that she knows she's in the clear, CJ get a little bold with her aunt.</p><p>""You know what?""</p><p>""What, baby?""</p><p>CJ moves a strand of her aunts hair away from her eye.</p><p>""You look even prettier this morning.""</p><p>Her aunt is flattered.</p><p>""Thank you, baby girl. You know, you look even prettier today to and I didn't think that was possible.""</p><p>CJ looks at her aunt with a look of absolute unconditional love.</p><p>""I thought it was impossible for you to be any prettier.""</p><p>Then she mumbles before taking another spoonful of cereal.</p><p>""Because you're so hot.""</p><p>Her aunt didn't quite catch that.</p><p>""What, baby girl?""</p><p>""What?"" she says as she chews.</p><p>""You say something?""</p><p>CJ shakes her head as she continues chewing.</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>She finishes her orange juice and CJ finishes her cereal.</p><p>The temperature was lower today, but the humidity was still one hundred percent. CJ and her aunt are getting ready to head into town in an old pickup truck.</p><p>CJ kicks the passenger side front tire.</p><p>""We are way to cool to ride around in this old piece of junk.""</p><p>Her aunt is offended.</p><p>""Hey, this old piece of junk has been in the family since before your grandpa was born, show it some respect.""</p><p>She tries to start the engine, but it sputters.</p><p>""I can respect a taxi."" CJ said as she hopped into the passengers seat.</p><p>""You have no appreciation for the classics.""</p><p>The engine still won't start.</p><p>""Should I get out and push the classic down the road?""</p><p>Her aunt stops trying to start the engine and just gives her niece a ""you're such a smartass but I adore you"" look.</p><p>""What?"" CJ asked.</p><p>Her aunt finally gets the engine started.</p><p>""Hah!"" CJ's aunt yelled.</p><p>CJ and her aunt close their doors.</p><p>In the nearby town CJ's aunt stops the truck at the general store. CJ is the first to hop out of the truck, and can't resist making a remark about the old truck fitting in with the the old town.</p><p>""Well, at least the truck fits into the nostalgia of this dumpy little town.""</p><p>""Baby, both of your mother's and I grew up in this dumpy little town.""</p><p>""Yeah, and we live in a city. What does that tell you?""</p><p>""It tells me you're more like your mother than I was hoping you would be.""</p><p>They close their doors, and CJ's aunt takes her hand, but then she let's go.</p><p>""I'm sorry, baby, you're a big girl and you don't need me holding your hand everywhere we go.""</p><p>CJ holds her aunts hand.</p><p>""I don't mind.""</p><p>CJ doesn't mind because in some way she thinks it's a way of telling people ""She's mine and you can't have her"". Her aunt smiles at her as they walk into the general store.</p><p>""Ok, baby, grab a few things for yourself. Just try to pick stuff that won't melt your teeth or go right to your hips.""</p><p>CJ Immediately goes to those very things.</p><p>""Can't promise anything.""</p><p>Her aunt goes to the cashier, a young man who's obviously very happy to see her.</p><p>""Well, if it isn't my favorite customer."" The young man said with a perverted grin on his face.</p><p>""Good morning. Here, have this order filled for me."" She hands him a list of groceries.</p><p>""You got it, gorgeous."" He hands the note off to another employee.</p><p>The young man is obviously interested in her, but CJ's aunt does not return his attraction.</p><p>""Get you anything special today? Steaks are on sale.""</p><p>""No thanks.""</p><p>""You sure? I love a good steak. Maybe I could get you some for free and you could cook a couple tonight?""</p><p>CJ's aunt tries to politely decline.</p><p>""Sorry, I have a date tonight with a very special person.""</p><p>The young man seems to get a little angry.</p><p>""I'm sure they'd understand if you rescheduled.""</p><p>""I'm sure they wouldn't. Thanks for the offer though.""</p><p>CJ drops as much candy and junk food she could carry onto the counter.</p><p>""Didn't I say…""</p><p>""What?"" She asks as she finishes off a snickers bar.</p><p>Her aunt finds her to adorable to be mad at her.</p><p>""Is this all, baby?""</p><p>""I have small arms, give me five more minutes.""</p><p>CJ goes back to shopping for junk as the young man continues his efforts.</p><p>""Look, I'm a single guy, you're a single gal, and we live in a town where the most exciting thing to do is light cow farts on fire. Come on, what do ya say? Let's get together and have some real fun.""</p><p>CJ is eavesdropping on the conversation and she doesn't like what she hears.</p><p>""Sorry, but you'll have to find another girl to have that fun with.""</p><p>The young man gets frustrated.</p><p>""It's not like there are many options. All the young guys in town are taken.""</p><p>""I'm sure there's a few available women young or otherwise.""</p><p>Another cashier, a teenager who looks high as a kite, relieves the overbearing young man.</p><p>""Break time, dude.""</p><p>The cashier leaves his post as the high teenager looks at the goods CJ left on the counter.</p><p>""Uh, like, is this all?""</p><p>CJ's aunt speaks slowly so he'll understand.</p><p>""No, my niece is bringing more, but you should probably go ahead and start ringing this stuff up.""</p><p>""Yeah, k, sure.""</p><p>The high cashier slowly starts to scan the items.</p><p>With her aunt distracted, CJ follows the young man that was harassing her aunt to a back room where he meets with another employee. The other employee shares a cigarette with him.</p><p>""Saw that piece of ass come in.""</p><p>The cashier takes a drag of the cigarette.</p><p>""I'm gonna fuck the shit out of her if it's the last thing I ever do.""</p><p>""Yeah, Yeah.""</p><p>CJ Eavesdrops on the conversation.</p><p>""You've been tryin' to fuck her since high school and she barely knows you exist.""</p><p>The cashier gets angry with him.</p><p>""Love takes time.""</p><p>His friend laughs at him.</p><p>""You know she could be a rug muncher like her sister?""</p><p>He hands the smoke back to his friend.</p><p>""I'll cure her of that affliction.""</p><p>His friend saw someone he'd like to have.</p><p>""You see that little bitch with her? God damn, she's gonna fuckin' look exactly like her when she grows up. You can have the tall version, I'll take the little one. God damn, what I wouldn't give to fuck that little bitch.""</p><p>The cashier doesn't disagree.</p><p>""When I fuck her aunt, I'll gladly fuck her to.""</p><p>His friend starts rubbing his cock through his pants.</p><p>""Gonna have to pull those security tapes, get a good view of the little bitch and rub one out.""</p><p>The cashier lightly punches his friends balls.</p><p>""Keep it in your pants, man, you wanna get fired from this shit job for talkin' about fuckin' a little kid?""</p><p>His friend rubs himself till the pain goes away.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah.""</p><p>They finish off the smoke.</p><p>""Go back to work and jerk off to the brat later.""</p><p>The cashier leaves his friend, but runs right into CJ who heard every word of their conversation.</p><p>""Woah! Careful, kid, people are working back here.""</p><p>CJ gives him the dirtiest look.</p><p>""What's wrong, kid, did you get lost?""</p><p>CJ's dirty look turns to a devious smile.</p><p>""You wanna fuck my aunt?""</p><p>The cashier is surprised to hear her say those words?</p><p>""I don't think you know what that means.""</p><p>CJ surprises him again by telling him exactly what it means.</p><p>""It means you want to stick your tiny little cock in her pussy.""</p><p>He doesn't know what to say.</p><p>""You wanna fuck me?""</p><p>He tries to croak something out, but he's speechless.</p><p>""Stick your tiny little cock in my tiny little pussy? Fuck me until you cum so hard you drain your balls?""</p><p>He's barely able to say one word, but that one word is…</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>CJ's devious smile turns to a frown.</p><p>""You never will. And You'll never, ever touch my aunt. You'll never fuck her, and for sure you'll never fuck me. She's all mine and you'll never know what she tastes like.""</p><p>He just stares at her in amazement as CJ begins to walk away from him.</p><p>Her frown goes back to a devious smile as she tells him…</p><p>""By the way, she tastes so yummy.""</p><p>She walks away skipping like a sweet innocent little girl as the cashier stands there completely bewildered.</p><p>CJ and her aunt leave the store, their truck loaded with groceries. CJ's aunt pays one of the workers, then opens the passenger side door for her niece.</p><p>""Young ladies first.""</p><p>She takes her nieces hand and helps her up into her seat.</p><p>As they travel through the town, CJ's aunt notices the antique store is open and decides to pull over. CJ doesn't get it.</p><p>""What's this?""</p><p>""This, baby girl, is an antique store. Kind of like a primitive shopping mall where everything is really old and obsolete.""</p><p>""You mean like a first generation iPad?""</p><p>""Yeah, kinda like that, but older than three years ago.</p><p>In the store, CJ's is completely uninterested in the old junk, but her aunt loves the antiques. She picks up an old record by Patsy Cline. CJ has never seen a record before.</p><p>""What's that thing?""</p><p>Her aunt tries to explain it to her.</p><p>""This, baby girl, is called a record. It has music on it and it's what people used to listen to before CD's.""</p><p>CD's are something else she's never seen.</p><p>""What's a ""CD""?""</p><p>She tries to make a simple explanation.</p><p>""A CD is a smaller more advanced version than this, but they're basically the same thing. A CD uses a laser to make the music work, this record uses a needle.""</p><p>CJ kind of gets it.</p><p>""Oh, so you mean they're like Blu-Ray's?""</p><p>""Yes, kind of.""</p><p>""So why didn't you just say they're like Blu-Ray's only crappier?""</p><p>Her aunt can't muster anything more than a deep sigh for a response as she takes the record to the cashier.</p><p>""I'll take this.""</p><p>The cashier takes the record and punches up the price on her antique cash register. CJ's aunt tries to hand her a credit card, but she refuses it.</p><p>""Sorry, we can only accept cash right now.""</p><p>CJ's aunt doesn't have any more on her.</p><p>""Oh, I used the last of my cash at the store. Sorry to waste your time, thanks anyway.""</p><p>CJ reaches into her pocket and pulls out more than enough to pay for the record.</p><p>""Here ya go.""</p><p>Her aunt is touched by her generosity.</p><p>""Awwww, that's so sweet.""</p><p>CJ kind of ruins the moment.</p><p>""It's not like I worked for it.""</p><p>The cashier hands CJ her change and she and her aunt leave.</p><p>Back at the farm house, CJ's aunt is in the basement looking for something. CJ comes downstairs to see what she's up to.</p><p>""What are you looking for?""</p><p>Her aunt finds what she's looking for, an antique record player.</p><p>""Not looking, finding.""</p><p>CJ's aunt is sweating and filthy from all the dust she stirred up. CJ pulls a cloth out of her pocket and gently wipes the crud off her aunts face.</p><p>""Thank you, baby girl.""</p><p>She kisses her on the cheek and CJ resists the temptation to kiss her back.</p><p>""So, what is it?""</p><p>CJ's aunt wipes the dust off the player.</p><p>""This is a record player.""</p><p>CJ isn't impressed.</p><p>""Unless it plays MP3's, it's just old junk.""</p><p>""You know, when you have kids, they won't even know what an MP3 is.""</p><p>CJ mumbles quietly.</p><p>""You mean when we have kids.""</p><p>She didn't hear her.</p><p>""What's that, baby girl?""</p><p>CJ pretends to cough to cover herself.</p><p>""Ok, point taken. Let's get out of this dusty, cruddy old basement.""</p><p>She picks up the record player and they both leave the basement.</p><p>That evening CJ's aunt is finishing cleaning up the old player. CJ doesn't help.</p><p>""So, is this what you and mom listened to before real music players were invented?""</p><p>""Your mother and I were born in 1988, and we didn't even know what music was until the 90's. We had CD's then, and not long after that we had MP3's. This is what your grandparents used to listen to music on. But, now that they're gone, it's mine.""</p><p>""Grandma and Grandpa live in New York, we visited them last Christmas.""</p><p>""I meant gone from here, baby girl.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>She plugs the player in then puts the record on. CJ is quick to complain when nothing happens.</p><p>""It's to loud, turn it down!""</p><p>CJ's aunt turns the volume up, but nothing happens.</p><p>""What's wrong with this thing?""</p><p>CJ uses the tried and true method of getting electronics to work, she smacks it. The music plays loud and clear. CJ's aunt is excited.</p><p>""Yay! Thank you, baby girl.""</p><p>She sets the record to play from the beginning, then takes her nieces hand.</p><p>""You want to sit out on the porch swing and have some ice cold lemonade with me?""</p><p>CJ can't resist the offer and looks at her aunt with a big smile on her face.</p><p>""Can't imagine anything I'd want to do more.""</p><p>On the porch swing, CJ and her aunt sip lemonade as the record plays. The song ""I've loved and lost again"" by Patsy Cline plays.</p><p>""Oh, this is a very special song, baby girl.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Because I heard this song playing on the radio when I got to your mommy's hospital room a couple days after you were born. I was in another country at the time and did everything I could to get back to hold you in my arms. So this song was playing when I got to hold you in my arms for the very first time, and it was playing when I fell madly in love with you.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>CJ's aunt sips her lemonade as CJ let's that information sink in.</p><p>""Do you wish I was your daughter?""</p><p>Her aunt doesn't hesitate.</p><p>""Yes, baby girl, I do. But my sister got you first, and that's just how it was meant to be.</p><p>""I love my mom's, but, I kinda wish I was your daughter to. I have a lot more fun with you.""</p><p>Her aunt grabs her and brings her closer to her.</p><p>""I admit, I've had dreams about you and I being mommy and daughter. Doing all those fun things mommy's and daughter's do. Getting you ready for school every day. Tucking you in at night.""</p><p>CJ mentions something much more fun.</p><p>""Bath time?""</p><p>Her aunt smiles at her.</p><p>""Even bath time, baby girl.""</p><p>She kisses her niece on the forehead.</p><p>""I am so in love with you.""</p><p>CJ nuzzles into her.</p><p>""I am so in love with you to.""</p><p>They hold each other as the song continues to play.</p><p>Later that night, the record replayed several times as the two girls fell asleep in each others arms. The ice in their glasses had melted some time ago. CJ wakes up and looks up at her aunt who is still asleep. CJ whipes the sleep from her eyes then realizes her head was resting on her aunts right breast, which was very comfortable. Thinking back to the events of the night before, CJ couldn't control herself as another opportunity presented it's self to her. She gently began to unbutton her aunt's blouse as she moved to kiss her aunt's neck. She knew there was the possibility of her waking up at any time, but she was much braver after she got away with her actions from the night before. She slipped her little hand into her aunt's blouse and began to rub her breast. She moved from kissing her neck, to her cheek, and then suddenly her aunt grabbed her hand. CJ was horrified as her aunt wakes up and discovers what she's doing. CJ doesn't know what to say, but she doesn't need to say anything. Her aunt looks at her and smiles.</p><p>""I knew it was you. I know what you did to me last night.""</p><p>CJ, now absolutely terrified, trys to get up to run away, but her aunt won't let her go.</p><p>""You're not going anywhere.""</p><p>Her aunt grabs her and passionately kisses her. She then begins ripping her nieces cloths off. She rips her shirt off of her little body and throws it on the ground. She pushes her niece down onto her back, then unbuttons her shorts and pulls them off of her and quickly discards them. She stands up, removes her blouse and bra, then unbuttons her shorts and lets them and her panties fall to her feet. She kicks them away from her.</p><p>""You think you can do things to me while I'm asleep and I wouldn't notice? Huh? Well I did. I knew what you were doing. You made me cum so hard, and now you're going to do it again. And you'll keep doing it until I tell you to stop.""</p><p>CJ has a simple reply.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Her aunt gets on top of her, pressing her pussy to her nieces. The sensation overwhelms CJ and it is enough to wake her up.</p><p>She had been dreaming. Her aunt has been trying to wake her.</p><p>""Wake up, baby girl.""</p><p>CJ is dripping sweat and breathing heavily. Her aunt kisses her on the forehead and comforts her. She waits for her niece to calm down a little before the scoops her up and takes her inside and upstairs to her bedroom.</p><p>She gently places her niece in her bed, then takes her shoes off for her. CJ is asleep and dead to the world now. Her aunt brushes her nieces wet hair off of her face.</p><p>""You are the most precious thing in the entire world.""</p><p>Then she does something her niece would love to do to her. She leans down, and gently kisses CJ's lips.</p><p>""Good night, my love.""</p><p>She turns the lamp off, and quietly leaves her niece to keep dreaming.</p>"
655,"The Hottest Summer, Part 3",ChirpingGirl,3,"Every day in July is over 100 degrees. It hasn't rained in a month and the sun scorches the Earth. CJ, a gorgeous 5 year old girl, is spending the last month and a half of her summer vacation with her aunt at the family farm house while her two mothers spend their summer in Italy. Little does her aunt know, but Young CJ is about to to make the summer even hotter for the both of them.",['g F ped inc'],"<p>The next morning CJ's aunt is in her bedroom and on the phone with her sister. CJ, groggy and whiping the sleep from her eyes, shambles by her aunt's room and hears the conversation.</p><p>""I have no idea what caused it, but I have never had such an intense orgasm in my entire life. It was like a nuclear bomb of sexual pleasure exploded between my legs. I swear I could almost feel... well... I don't know how to put it other than it was like someone was, you know, going down on me. And they had the softest, warmest, most perfect mouth.""</p><p>Her sister responds.</p><p>""Yes, I know you know what it feels like when your wife eats you out, but I don't. I swear it was real and I could almost reach out and grab the head between my legs. If it was real, I would have grabbed that head and shoved myself into that mouth even more. I'm telling you it was absolutely incredible.""</p><p>CJ has never been happier, or had a bigger smile on her face.</p><p>""No, baby girl didn't hear me screaming, thank god. I know, I know, I need to get laid. So you keep saying. And no, I don't want you to set me up with any of your hot friends. Mom and dad are still dealing with one of their gorgeous daughters being into women, any more and they'll both have heart attacks.""</p><p>CJ knocks on the door.</p><p>""Can I come in?""</p><p>Her aunt is happy she's awake.</p><p>""Yes, baby girl, come on in!""</p><p>CJ opens the door and walks over to her aunt.</p><p>""Good morning, sweetheart.""</p><p>She kisses her niece's cheek.</p><p>""You wanna talk to your mom?""</p><p>CJ is excited to talk to her mommy.</p><p>""Yeah!""</p><p>""Ok, here ya go.""</p><p>She hands her the phone.</p><p>""Hi, mommy!""</p><p>Her mother is just as excited to speak to her daughter.</p><p>""Hey, angel, how are you doing?""</p><p>""I'm doing great! Having so much fun here.""</p><p>""And you're being good, right?""</p><p>CJ hesitates to answer.</p><p>""Kind of. I'm trying my best.""</p><p>""Well, as long as you're trying I guess that's all I can ask. We miss you so much, sweety.""</p><p>""I miss both of you to, mommy.""</p><p>""We'll be home in just a few weeks in time for school to start.""</p><p>CJ didn't want to hear the ""S"" word.</p><p>""Mommy, please don't say that word.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, sweetheart, try not to let it ruin the rest of your summer vacation.""</p><p>""I'll try.""</p><p>""So, I hear you and your aunt are going to spend the day at broken hearts lake?""</p><p>CJ has been looking forward to that.</p><p>""Yeah, I can't wait! She says it's where you lost your virg...""</p><p>Her mother cuts her off.</p><p>""Did she? She and I will have to have a little chat about telling you things like that.""</p><p>CJ giggles.</p><p>""Ok, honey, I'll let you go. You have fun with your aunt today.""</p><p>""Oh, I will.""</p><p>""Bye bye, sweetheart.""</p><p>""Bye bye, mommy!""</p><p>They both hang up.</p><p>A little while later, CJ's aunt is finishing packing a picnic basket for their ""date"". CJ has no idea what it is.</p><p>""What's that thing?""</p><p>""It's a picnic basket. You know, like Yogi the bear is always stealing.""</p><p>She has no idea what her aunt is talking about.</p><p>""What's a ""Yogi the bear""?""</p><p>""Don't you watch cartoons?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Kids today. You really have no taste.""</p><p>""I have taste!""</p><p>She kisses her aunt on the cheek.</p><p>""You taste great.""</p><p>""You are so sweet I think I feel my teeth rotting away""</p><p>CJ's aunt returns her nieces kiss on the cheek.</p><p>Later in the day CJ and her aunt arrive at ""broken heart's lake"". CJ asks about the shape of the lake.</p><p>""Why do they call it broken hearts lake?""</p><p>""Because it's shaped like a heart and if you look at it from high above you can see a crack down the middle of it. So that's why they call it broken hearts lake. But it's usually where local teenagers come to... do things.""</p><p>CJ knows what she means.</p><p>""To do each other, right?""</p><p>""Yes, baby girl. So, do you want to have lunch up here under that big shaded tree, or do you want to take a boat out into the middle of the lake?""</p><p>CJ gets a little bold.</p><p>""Which is more romantic?""</p><p>Her aunt doesn't take her seriously.</p><p>""Usually that would be out on the boat, but I think the tree...""</p><p>CJ interrupts her.</p><p>""Boat! Come on!""</p><p>CJ skips off toward the boats before her aunt can even get another word out.</p><p>CJ and her aunt finish their romantic lunch in the middle of the lake. CJ notices how beautiful the view is.</p><p>""You know, you look even prettier out here.""</p><p>CJ's aunt has to resist grabbing her and hugging her.</p><p>""You know, baby, sometimes I think you're making passes at me.""</p><p>CJ smiles at her.</p><p>""Would you be offended if I was?""</p><p>CJ's aunt wouldn't be.</p><p>""No, baby, I wouldn't.""</p><p>CJ starts ""testing the waters"" to see how far she can go with her aunt.</p><p>""How come you're not married like mommy is?""</p><p>""Well, because your mommy likes other girls.""</p><p>""That's not what I meant, but do you?""</p><p>""Like girls?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I like them fine, but not so much the way your mommy does. Well, actually, to tell you the truth baby, I did love a girl once.""</p><p>CJ wants to know more.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah, really.""</p><p>""Who was she?""</p><p>""She was your mommy. There's only one other girl I've ever loved more than her. That other girl being you. I know it sounds stupid and weird but I had such a crush on her. She was so beautiful and perfect in every way. When we were little we did everything together, even did this exact same thing on our summer vacations. We took a boat out into the middle of this lake and just floated here all day and fell asleep under the stars.""</p><p>CJ askes a question she gets a surprising answer to.</p><p>""Are you the one she lost her ""virginity"" to out here?""</p><p>""The truth?""</p><p>""Nothing but.""</p><p>""No. But I always regretted not being the one. That honor whent to your other mommy. Didn't matter anyway. Never would have worked out.""</p><p>""why?""</p><p>""Well, we're sisters. And your other mommy deserved her more.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""She whent after her and she got her. She won.""</p><p>""And you didn't?""</p><p>""No. But that's ok because everything worked out right.""</p><p>CJ moves closer to her and takes her hand into hers.</p><p>""Her loss.""</p><p>CJ looks her in the eyes and gives her the warmest, most loving smile. Her aunt smiles back at her, and CJ has decided there will never be a better time. She moves up and gently kisses her aunt on the lips. Their lips smack as CJ releases her lips from her aunts.</p><p>""I love you more than she ever could.""</p><p>CJ's aunt doesn't know how to respond, but CJ kisses her again, only to be stopped by her aunt.</p><p>""What are you doing, baby? Those are adult kisses.""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>CJ, unable to control herself anymore, confesses.</p><p>""And what I did to you the other night was adult to.""</p><p>Her aunt is shocked.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I did those things to you while you were asleep.""</p><p>She's mortified.</p><p>""You did that to me? Oh my god. Oh, god, no!""</p><p>""I heard you tell mommy you really liked it.""</p><p>They hear a clap of thunder and suddenly it starts pouring on them. CJ's aunt cruely pushes her niece away and starts rowing back to land. CJ knows she's just lost her aunt forever, and the rain covers the tears pouring from her eyes.</p><p>As they reach land, the rain is coming down even harder. CJ's aunt grabs their things and runs them to the truck, but she neglects her sobbing niece. CJ sits in the boat, her little heart crushed into bits. CJ's aunt gets into the truck, and almost decides to leave her little niece behind. But she comes to her senses and gets back out of the truck and runs to her niece.</p><p>""Get in the truck, now!""</p><p>CJ won't speak to her.</p><p>""I said get in the truck!""</p><p>CJ finally gets up and goes to the truck.</p><p>Back at the farmhouse, CJ opens her door and runs out into the pouring rain before her aunt can even stop the truck. CJ runs so fast her aunt quickly loses sight of her. She decides to let her go, she's to furious with her to care where she's going.</p><p>Later that night, it's still pouring rain. CJ's aunt hasn't gone looking for her niece, but she has gone to her room and started packing her nieces things for her. She throws her nieces clothes into her suitcases, not even bothering to fold them. She's so angry with her niece she accidently rips the teddy bear she gave her when she was a baby. She didn't know her niece had brought it with her.</p><p>""Oh, no!""</p><p>She holds the teddy, and finally realizes she's abandoned her niece. She puts the bear on her nieces bed, then runs outside. She knows where CJ is and goes to her.</p><p>In the old barn near the house, CJ is soaking wet and freezing up in the loft. CJ's aunt, with a flash light in her hand, walks up the stairs to her. CJ doesn't want to talk to her, but her aunt sits down next to her and starts drying her off with one of the towels she brought with her.</p><p>""You're soaked, baby girl, you're going to catch a cold.""</p><p>CJ finally speaks to her.</p><p>""You can't catch a cold from being cold.""</p><p>Her aunt keeps drying her and rubbing her to warm her up.</p><p>""I'm so sorry I let you run away. I should have gone after you.""</p><p>""You won't ever see me again in a few days anyway. You're going to send me home.""</p><p>""I was, but that wouldn't be the right thing to do, we have a few things to talk about.""</p><p>CJ tries to pull away from her, but her aunt pulls her back.</p><p>""You're going to tell me why you did what you did. But before you do, I want you know how wrong you were for doing it.""</p><p>CJ doesn't think she was wrong.</p><p>""What was wrong about it? You told mommy you liked it.""</p><p>""Children don't do that with adults. Did you see your mom's doing that, and you thought you could do it to me?""</p><p>""No. Well, yeah, I've seen them doing it, but that's not why I did it to you.""</p><p>""Then why did you do that to me, sweetheart?""</p><p>CJ tells her the truth.</p><p>""Because you would have never let me do it with you if you were awake.""</p><p>""No, I wouldn't have.""</p><p>""I wanted to make you feel good like my mom's make each other feel good.""</p><p>CJ stops her aunt from drying her off.</p><p>""You think I'm just a stupid little kid who doesn't understand what I did but you're wrong. And you know what? I'm not sorry. It made you feel good and I'm the one who made you feel good. You can hate me for the rest of my life, I don't care, because I got to do that to you and I'm not one bit sorry.""</p><p>CJ's aunt looks at her sopping wet, pathetic looking niece and can't help but instantly forgive her.</p><p>""Why is it so hard to be mad at you? I look at you and all I can think about is how much I want to hug you. Even now I think I'm instantly forgiving you for what you did.""</p><p>CJ gets closer to her.</p><p>""I don't just love you.""</p><p>She gets close enough to kiss her aunt.</p><p>""I can't think about anyone but you. You're the most beautiful woman in the world to me. You're the most perfect person in the whole world to me. I'm in love with you.""</p><p>CJ's aunt tries to remind her niece she's to young to understand what she's saying.</p><p>""Baby, you're five years old, you just can't understand...""</p><p>CJ interrupts her by passionately kissing her. She doesn't know the art of French kissing, but she knows enough to make it a very intimate, very sexual kiss. Her aunt does nothing to stop her, and even begins to surrender herself to the pleasure of the kiss. She grabs the back of her nieces head as CJ places her cold little hands on both of her aunts cheeks, the warmth of her skin quickly warms them. CJ's aunt places her other hand on her nieces hip and gently, but firmly, pulls her niece closer to her. But then CJ's aunt stops kissing her, and looks at her niece.</p><p>""I'd die before I ever hurt you, baby girl.""</p><p>""It would hurt if you didn't want to be with me as much as I want to be with you.""</p><p>The two kiss again, this time CJ's aunt takes control and teaches her niece the proper way to kiss the most beautiful woman in the world. CJ's aunt pulls her niece closer to her. The storm rages outside as CJ's aunt makes a makeshit bed for the two of them out of the towels she brought with her. Once the bed is ready, CJ's aunt lies her niece down, then stands in front of her. She says nothing to her as she slowly begins to remove her clothes. First her shirt, then her pants and shoes. CJ is mesmorized by the sight. She's breathing heavily as all new feelings rush over her. CJ's aunt then slowly removes her bra to give her niece a full look at her perfect breasts. CJ's eyes widen and she gasps at the full view. CJ's aunt then slowly, and sedcuctively, let's her panties slip down her legs to her feet. She kicks them away then kneels down to her niece and moves in to kiss her but her niece stops her.</p><p>""You're perfect.""</p><p>Her aunt smiles at her then moves in for the kiss. As she gently kisses her nieces lips she moves her hand down to her nieces pants and unbuttons and unzips them.</p><p>As the storm becomes more violent outside, the barn heats up inside.</p><p>CJ makes her aunt lay down on the blanket. Neither one says a word, there's no need to. CJ uses the lessons learned on the internet to straddle her aunt, pressing her soft little pussy against her aunts. The sensation shocks them both, but as soon as CJ begins rubbing her little pussy on her aunts, the shock turns to intense pleasure as CJ presses her clit onto her aunts and rubs them together slowly, then faster and faster. CJ's aunt hold her nieces little hands as CJ fucks her more and more intensly, getting lost in the incredible pleasure and euphoria of her dream of making love to the woman she loves finally coming true.</p><p>Both of them are about to cum as the storm outside reaches it's intensity.</p><p>CJ's aunt suddenly arches her back and screams even louder than two nights before as her body is overcome with the most intense physical pleasure she has ever felt. CJ, feeling her aunt cum, experiences her first orgasm, and she can't help herself but scream as well as her little body experiences the intense rush of sexual pleasure. CJ and her aunt are still cumming, but her aunt composes herself enough to get up, grab her little niece, and take her into her arms and hold her as their orgasms slowly subside. Their chests press together, and both of them can feel each others racing heart beats and heavy breathing. They both slowly calm down, but hold eatch other as closely as possible.</p><p>Many hours later, both girls are exhausted. CJ's aunt is sleeping on the towel, but her niece is wide awake and looking outside at the clearing sky above. She's wearing her aunt's shirt, which is big enough to be a coat to her. CJ's aunt awakes to see her niece stargazing.</p><p>""Hey, get back over here and get some rest.""</p><p>CJ looks back at her and smiles.</p><p>""I don't want to sleep.""</p><p>Her aunt gets up and goes to her.</p><p>""Why not, baby?""</p><p>CJ throws her arms around her aunt's waste and hugs her. Her aunt strokes her nieces messy hair.</p><p>""Because, if this is a dream, I don't want it to ever end.""</p><p>Her aunt picks her up and holds her.</p><p>""It's not a dream, baby girl, it's all real. I promise.""</p><p>CJ kisses her.</p><p>""I hope so.""</p><p>They hold each other, both refusing to let go.</p>"
656,"Love at the End of the World, Part 1",ChirpingGirl,1,"The world is in ruins. There is nothing left, except for survival.",['ScFi nosex g ped'],"<p>No one knew how it happened. No one really cared. All that mattered was survivial. There was nothing else to do. The world was in ruins, the survivors left to pay for the sins of others who were long dead.</p><p>In a city who's name no longer mattered to anyone, a young woman named ""Kaylin"", who is no more than fifteen, is searching a long abandoned and previously pillaged business. It had once been a place where people brought their cars to be serviced. She was a gorgeous young woman despite her living conditions. Her golden blonde hair was filthy, her clothes covered in all manner of crud, and her face covered with smudges. She had only a backpack filled with whatever she could find worth putting into it, a large knife in a holster on her right leg, and a ""six shooter"" in another holster on her left. She also carried a pump action shotgun which was once police issued. She also wore a bullet proof police vest and a swat helmet. She found nothing worth taking in this place, save for a half full container of motor oil and a tire iron. Neither were worth anything, but she took them anyway. As she stepped outside, a cold breeze hits her. It was October, or at least she thought it was, and she knew her looting days were almost over. It would soon be twenty below and no one would dare step out of shelter to search the ruins. She began walking down a street with houses on each side, and each one either gutted for material to burn, or left completely ransacked and empty.</p><p>It took her half the day but she finally arrived at the only remaining Human civilization in this city, a huge shopping center area. A giant shopping mall, big box store, and smaller business all within walking distance of each other. It had all been fenced off and guard posts set up. What was once a place people whent to spend their hard earned money on foreign made goods was now a trading outpost where travellers would come to sell the things people once discarded, but would now kill for. If you had enough high value items to trade you could purchase anything, or anyone in this place. Kaylin approached the main gate with her arms raised in the air to show she is no threat. A guard aims a hunting rifle at her and asks what her reason for being there is.</p><p>""What's your business here?""</p><p>""Trade.""</p><p>Kaylin pulls a pack of vegetable seeds out of a pocket and tosses it to the guard. He inspects it, then motions to another guard to open the gate. Kaylin steps through and is immediately told the rules.</p><p>""Keep your weapons, use them only if you have to. Commit a murder and you'll be shot dead without trial. Trade for anything you want, buy whatever you want. You run out of trade or local money and we kick you out. Understood?""</p><p>Kaylin nods yes to show she understands. The guard steps aside and lets her pass.</p><p>She approaches a trade kiosk, but nearby a sale is going on. No one seems interested, but Kaylin goes to investigate. It's not food, or supplies for sale, it's children. Boys and girls, none more than eight years old. The auctioneer tries to get attention.</p><p>""Children for sale! All are clean, well bred, and well mannered! At least until they get into their teens. Ah, you there, young lady, how would you like a little brother or sister to keep you company on your travels?""</p><p>Kaylin had seen children being sold before, so it wasn't a shock to her. But she noticed one of the girls, the youngest of the lot, was the only one trying desperately to free herself from her chains. She was a beautiful little girl with long chocolate brown hair, brown eyes, and a cute little cleft chin. Kaylin always had a ""thing"" for pretty girls with cleft chins.</p><p>""How much?"" She asked.</p><p>""Ah! I see your eyes have chosen this lovely little thing. She's just turned five, and she's a bit spirited, but she's worth everything you'd pay. Trade or local currency.""</p><p>Kaylin walks over to inspect her. The little girl gets prettier as she gets closer to her.</p><p>""I'm not interested in buying ""used.""</p><p>The seller knows what she means.</p><p>""We have a strict ""no sampling"" policy here. And you can be publically executed for that here. If I hadn't paid so much for this one I would have bought her myself and sampled her every five minutes. Rest assured she is brand new and not broken in.""</p><p>Kaylin inspects her closely, the little girl pulls away from her but the seller pushes her back. Kaylin is very impressed with her.</p><p>""Perfect teeth. Perfect skin. Perfect hair.""</p><p>""She's top quality."" The seller enthusiastically boasts.</p><p>Kaylin resists the temptation to touch her.</p><p>""Why hasn't she sold already?""</p><p>""The same reason none of them have. Food and water are hard enough to come by as it is. Sharing with children just leaves even less. I may stop buying and selling them soon.""</p><p>Kaylin realizes he's a motivated seller.</p><p>""Five thousand.""</p><p>Kaylin's offer offends the seller.</p><p>""Five? That's outrageous. She's worth twenty.""</p><p>""Maybe before the end of the world. Now she's just a drain on my resources. Five thousand, take it or leave it.""</p><p>""Eight.""</p><p>Kaylin thinks for a moment.</p><p>""Seven. No more.""</p><p>The seller agrees.</p><p>""Deal.""</p><p>""I'll be back by night. I need to trade for the money. Have her ready to go by then.""</p><p>""She'll be ready. And all sales are final. No returns, no refunds.""</p><p>Kaylin goes to a trading kiosk where other desperate outsiders have come to unload their wares. Kaylin shows a guard another pack of vegetabel seeds and she's allowed to cut to the front of the line. She sets her backpack down on the counter and pulls out handfulls of seed packs. They are worthless to a traveller, but to a community like this they are priceless. The buyer is shocked at the bounty before him. He begins picking through and sorting them. When's he's done he offers Kaylin a price.</p><p>""Twenty thousand local currency.""</p><p>The other traders look as though they want to attack Kaylin to see if she has more hidden on her, but the local security discourages them by brandishing their firearms.</p><p>""I want twice that.""</p><p>The buyer seems to hesistate, but his partner nods to him telling to pay what she's asked.</p><p>Her pockets filled with local money, Kaylin heads to a weapons dealer. She inspects a small semi auto .22 pistol, just small and light enough for her new friend to hold. Kaylin was hesistant to consider arming the little one, but she figured she would have to teach her eventually. She then inspects a swat issue MP5 with a scope and flashlight attached, and then a glock with a laser attachment. She purchased everything she inspected, and enough ammo to take out an army. She had barely made a dent in her new found fortune. She purchased a new jacket, shoes, and backpack for her new friend as well as other cold weather gear and spare clothing items for them both.</p><p>Later in the day, Kaylin returns to pick up her new friend. The seller gives her a key to the girls restraints. Kaylin locks a pair of handcuffs to the chain that leads to a collar around the girls neck, then fixes the cuff around her wrist assuring her expensive new friend doesn't try to get away.</p><p>""Come back and buy from us anytime, young lady.""</p><p>Kaylin kneels down to the girl.</p><p>""You won't try to run, will you?""</p><p>She responds by shaking her head to say that no she won't run. Kaylin takes her hand and they leave together.</p><p>Kaylin had rented a ""hotel"" room for them, which was just a large tent in the parking lot of the shopping mall. Kaylin sets their gear down, and gives the girl her new jacket.</p><p>""It's going to be cold tonight, you should wear this.""</p><p>The girl slips it on, but says nothing to kaylin.</p><p>""What's your name?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>The girl hesitates, but finally speaks.</p><p>""I don't have a name.""</p><p>""No name? How can that be?""</p><p>""I don't know. I just don't.""</p><p>Kaylin zips the coat up for her, then hands her some food. The girl is hesitant, but then grabs it and eats it quickly as if Kaylin might take it away from her.</p><p>""Easy, you'll choke yourself.""</p><p>The girl slows down a little.</p><p>""Well, we need to give you a name. Mine's Kaylin. Why don't we call you... call you... bunny!""</p><p>The girl stops eating, she's confused.</p><p>""What's that?"" She asked.</p><p>""Bunny. You know, like bunny rabbit. Do you know what a bunny rabbit is?""</p><p>The girl shakes her head no.</p><p>""It's a cute, furry little animal.""</p><p>The girls doesn't understand what she means.</p><p>""Bunny it is then. And as soon as I can trust that you won't run away, I'll take the chain off.""</p><p>""Take it off now."" The girl demanded.</p><p>""I said when I can trust you. I don't trust you yet.""</p><p>""If you want to hurt me I can hurt you."" The girl threatened.</p><p>Kaylin believes her.</p><p>""I don't want to hurt you.""</p><p>""What do you want from me?""</p><p>Kaylin doesn't answer her.</p><p>""Eat up, then go to sleep. We're leaving tomorrow.""</p><p>Kaylin lays down on a filthy old blanket and it isn't long before she's asleep. The girl finishes her meager meal, then lays down herself. It's so cold, but she stays far away from Kaylin.</p><p>The next morning is gray, cold and rainy. Hardly ideal conditions to be travelling, but Kaylin plans to move on anyway. After spending the last of her local money on food and other supplies, she and ""Bunny"" set out into the ruins and wastes.</p><p>By mid day they had reached the city limits. It was time to move on to other places to search, and other civilizations to trade with.</p><p>Late in the day a freezing rain was starting to pour. It was a sign of the brutal winter months to come. Kaylin knew they didn't have long to escape the colder climates and get somewhere warmer. They took refuge in a small gas station, which had long been looted but was still intact and would serve as a good shelter until the bad weather passed.</p><p>Searching the place was pointless. Kaylin found only old newspapers from before. She used them along with some twigs from outside to start a small fire on the floor. Bunny was freezing cold and miserable, but so was Kaylin. Bunny had gotten used to some luxury in her confinement. Atleast it was warmer and dry. Kaylin and Bunny ate a small dinner together. They were well stocked with food, but had to ration every bite of it. Kaylin knew to well that indulging would only cause misery later.</p><p>As Bunny lay near the fire, Kaylin read one of the old news papers. Nothing meant anything to her, it was all pointless and long forgotten history. The paper told a story of ""growing tensions with Russia"" and ""pandemic fears"". The economy was also in shambles, oil prices were skyrocketing, and illegal immigrants were overruning the country. Kaylin didn't understand any of it. She could read the words, but the stories had no meaning. She figured it all had something to do with the screwed up world she grew up in, but had no idea how it all fit together.</p><p>""What is that?"" Bunny asked about the paper.</p><p>""It's a news paper. People before used to read them to know what was going on.""</p><p>""But not any more?""</p><p>""No, not any more.""</p><p>Bunny wondered about the paper.</p><p>""Will they ever make any more of them?""</p><p>""No, they'll never make any more of them.""</p><p>Kaylin places the paper she was reading in the fire. She then gets up and lays down next to Bunny to share warmth. Bunny doesn't like it.</p><p>""Don't."" Bunny complained.</p><p>Kaylin doesn't care what she wants.</p><p>""We'll stay warmer being close. Didn't your mother ever do this with you?""</p><p>""She sold me for drugs. She never did anything good for me.""</p><p>""You seem pretty smart, she must have taught you things.""</p><p>""Maybe one good thing. She taught me how to read.""</p><p>Kaylin pulls a thermal blanket over them and snuggles with her. Bunny still objects but the warmth is welcome. </p><p>""Now go to sleep. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow.""</p><p>Bunny can't keep her eyes open and she quickly falls asleep. Kaylin uses the opportunity to admire her. She gently strokes Bunny's still, for the moment, clean hair and enjoy's it's softness. She nuzzles her nose into Bunny's hair and sniffs. She smiles when she picks up a faint smell of shampoo.</p><p>Kaylin always liked girls much more than boys. Girls never tried to rape her after all. The few girls she had ever had contact with were always kind to her. The boys she had contact with all tried to assault her.</p><p>Bunny was sound asleep. Kaylin was starting to have feelings she'd never felt before. She felt an overwhelming urge to touch Bunny, to kiss her soft skin. But she couldn't do it. She really didn't want to hurt her. She didn't buy her to be a slave, she bought her so she wouldn't be alone anymore. To do things to her that she didn't want would be a betrayal she would never forgive Kaylin for. And Kaylin didn't really know what to do with her anyway. She had spent most of her life scavenging and surviving, not thinking about sex as most teenagers her age do. She stopped touching her, and just placed her arm around Bunny and then layed her head next to hers. it wasn't long before she was sound sleep.</p><p>The next morning the rain was gone, and the sun was shining. While Bunny still slept, Kaylin unlocked her handcuff from Bunny's chain and stepped outside to feel the warmth of the sun, even though it was still cold. The light illuminated the world around her. Everything seemed better with the sun shining, but also showed the misery of this world. The trees, who didn't get much sun shine anymore, had only dark brown leaves falling from them instead of the explosion of colors they once did in the fall. She looked down the long road that lay ahead for them and saw nothing in their path. No animals, no people, nothing. She whent back inside to find Bunny had woken up and realized Kaylin was no longer attached to her. But she didn't run away.</p><p>""Good morning."" Kaylin said to her.</p><p>Bunny didn't reply. Kaylin walked over to her and gently began to brush the little ones hair for her.</p><p>""I know it doesn't seem like we should, but we do have to try to keep up our appearance. No reason to look like savages. And we have to brush our teeth too. Unfortunately showering isn't a luxury we're going to enjoy very often, but we'll make do.""</p><p>Kaylin reattaches the handcuff.</p><p>""I could have run."" Bunny told her.</p><p>Kaylin wasn't worried.</p><p>""But you didn't. Why?""</p><p>""I wouldn't know where to go. Or what to do.""</p><p>Kalin does something unexpected, and kisses her on the cheek.</p><p>""Every time I did something good my mommy gave me a kiss on the cheek. Every time you do something good, you get one.""</p><p>Bunny asks about her mommy.</p><p>""Where's your mommy now?""</p><p>Kaylin is hesistant, but feels she should tell her to earn her trust.</p><p>""She's gone. One day she started to get sick, and then one day we said our goodbyes. After that I was on my own and survived on my own.""</p><p>""Was she a good mommy?""</p><p>""Yeah, she was the best.""</p><p>""Are you trying to be my mommy?""</p><p>""No, I'm not trying to be your mommy. I want to be your friend.""</p><p>Kaylin finishes grooming the little one.</p><p>As the day whent on they travelled. They passed abandoned cars left to rust away, looted homes and the bones of murder victims. Bunny seemed unphased by it all, as did Kaylin. They passed by billboards with fading advertisements for businesses and products that no longer existed. One billboard had graffiti written on it which said ""everything will be ok"", a message to anyone who might happen by it, but it was an empty promise.</p><p>They travelled for what felt like miles before they came to a small town. At a distance it seemed abandoned, but as they got closer they saw signs of life. Kaylin had a bad feeling when she heard dogs barking. Barking dogs with people were always a bad sign.</p><p>""Maybe we should find another way around.""</p><p>Bunny didn't disagree and they quickly got off the road and headed into a wooded area to avoid being seen.</p><p>They crossed a creek and headed further away from the town. Kaylin was sure they'd gotten clear of any potential encounter. They hadn't noticed it was getting dark, and starting to snow. Kaylin knew being outside at night was nearly a death sentence without a fire to keep you warm. But there wouldn't be any fires tonight, or any shelter. Kaylin knew they had to keep moving, keep getting further away from the town. The dogs may be sent out to hunt come morning, and not far behind would be their masters. Kaylin knew she and Bunny wouldn't be on the menu, the people would have other plans for them.</p><p>They kept moving in the pitch black. It was so cold. Bunny tried to keep up with Kaylin, but she was exhausted. They travelled all through the night. The freezing dark gave way to the freezing gray light of morning. The snow had picked up in the night, and Kaylin worried about the footprints they were leaving behind, but there was nothing they could do about it. the town was far behind them and no signs of life ahead of them. They were dead on their feet, but carried on.</p><p>They came to an abandoned semi and trailer. The driver must have lost control and crashed the semi into a ditch, but the trailer had broken free of it and was still in the middle of the road. The weathered and faded breakfast cereal mascot emblazoned on both sides of the trailer was slowly being consumed by rust. Kaylin knew the trailer wouldn be empty, but it could be good shelter for them until the snow passed.</p><p>Kaylin and Bunny approached the trailer, and noticed it was still locked. Both of them were too tired to even speak. Kaylin reached into her coat and pulled out a pick gun that she had found in a police station. It had never been of use to her since anything with a lock on it had already been broken by the time she got to it. With a little work, Kaylin was able to pick the lock and open the back of the trailer. The inside was filled with boxes of various kinds of breakfast cereal still stored for shipping. Kaylin and Bunny couldn't believe what they were seeing. There was no way anyone could have missed this, but the trailer was still packed full. Kaylin was cautious, but didn't think this could be a set up. No one would leave a bounty like this just to trap some meat.</p><p>""Hungry?"" Kaylin asked Bunny.</p><p>Bunny, though exhausted, smiled and nodded yes.</p><p>Later that night, the two had made a camp inside the trailer with a small fire. The snow had stopped, but the temperature must have gone below freezing. Though the cereal was long past it's expiration date, it was all still edible. Kaylin figured the freezing temperatures may have helped preserve it. They ate until they couldn't eat anymore. Bunny yawned, and Kaylin whiped the sugar residue off her lips.</p><p>""Can we take all of this with us?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""No, but we won't leave any of it behind.""</p><p>""Not even for other people?""</p><p>""There are no other people.""</p><p>""But if there were, would we share?""</p><p>Kaylin is blunt.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Kaylin helps Bunny lay down.</p><p>""Sleep now.""</p><p>Bunny seems to open up to Kaylin.</p><p>""Keep me warm?""</p><p>Kaylin snuggles up to her.</p><p>""Keep each other warm.""</p><p>They hold each other and fall dead asleep.</p><p>Outside in the blackness, there is no one and nothing. No sign of life. These two are the last two people who will ever travel this road.</p>"
657,"The Hottest Summer, Part 4",ChirpingGirl,4,"Every day in July is over 100 degrees. It hasn't rained in a month and the sun scorches the Earth. CJ, a gorgeous 5 year old girl, is spending the last month and a half of her summer vacation with her aunt at the family farm house while her two mothers spend their summer in Italy. Little does her aunt know, but Young CJ is about to to make the summer even hotter for the both of them.",['g F pedo les inc'],"<p>In the morning, CJ wakes up in her aunts bed. She's still a mess from the previous days adventure. Her aunt set out a fresh outfit for her, hinting she shouldclean up before she goes downstairs.</p><p>After CJ had showered and dressed, she ran downstairs to find her aunt wasn't there, she was outside near a huge tree.</p><p>CJ's aunt is trying to fix an old swing under a huge tree near the house.</p><p>""I see you got the hint, baby girl.""</p><p>CJ smiles and runs over to her, once again throwing her arms around her waist.</p><p>CJ wonders why she's bothering with the old swing.</p><p>""Why are you fixing that old thing?""</p><p>Her aunt smiles at her as she works.</p><p>""Your mom and I played on this swing when we were your age. God, I loved this thing. In mid October the leaves would start changing color. It was like swinging under a rainbow.""</p><p>""Long time till October.""</p><p>""I know. I just felt like fixing it, that's all.""</p><p>CJ want's to know why.</p><p>""But why now?""</p><p>""I just did.""</p><p>CJ goes over to help her. She holds the seat while her aunt fixes the rope on one side.</p><p>""That should do it.""</p><p>""Are you fixing it to avoid talking to me?"" CJ asked.</p><p>""I'm not avoiding you, baby girl. I think we need to talk about what's happened, but I will never, ever avoid you.""</p><p>She gets on the swing to test it.</p><p>""Well, see? Old things work just fine.""</p><p>CJ doesn't get her nostalgia.</p><p>""It's an old piece of wood with old ropes. It's probably not very safe.""</p><p>""Thank you for ruining my fun, baby.""</p><p>CJ climbs up on her lap. Her aunt puts her arms around her waist.</p><p>""Let's see if it can hold us both.""</p><p>CJ's aunt feels it's the right time to talk.</p><p>""Ok, let's talk about last night. And a couple nights before.""</p><p>""What do you want to know?""</p><p>""Well, what do we do now? Other than you can never, ever talk to anyone about any of it except for me.""</p><p>""It's our secret, I promise. And what we do is our choice.""</p><p>""I'm not sure what to do, baby. I don't think we can do that ever again.""</p><p>CJ is crushed.</p><p>""Why!?""</p><p>""Because it's not right. You're a child, I'm an adult. Baby, I would never do anything that would hurt you.""</p><p>""It doesn't hurt, it feels like... like... every fun thing you could ever do. I want to do it right now and never stop. Didn't you like it as much as I did last night?""</p><p>Her aunt can't hold back a big smile for her.</p><p>""Yes, I did. I've never experienced it like that. I still feel it. Nothing could ever compare to last night.""</p><p>""You mean no one ever made you cum the way I did.""</p><p>""Yeah, baby, that's what I mean. I know it sounds weird, but I felt like our souls were making love as well as our bodies.""</p><p>CJ kisses her neck.</p><p>""They were.""</p><p>Her aunt wants to know what she wants.</p><p>""What do you want out of this, baby?""</p><p>""I dunno. A house, kids, happily ever after?""</p><p>""You mean get married?""</p><p>""Yup.""</p><p>""You know that's not possible. You're five, and I'm your aunt.""</p><p>""I don't care.""</p><p>CJ Moves to straddle her aunt, and wraps her arms around her neck. She starts kissing her aunts cheek, then her neck as she slowly begins to hump her aunt.</p><p>""Ok, that feels really good, baby.""</p><p>CJ's aunt can't help herself, her nieces advances feel too good. As CJ kisses her, she unbuttons her shorts and slips them and her panties off and they fall to her feet. She then unbottons CJ's shorts and pulls them as far away from her little pussy as she can then presses her nieces pussy against hers as CJ begins to hump her faster and harder. CJ's aunt grabs the ropes of the swing and gently begins moving her legs to get the swing going. She kisses her nieces neck as CJ is now furiously fucking her. Their pussies rubbing together causes intense pleasure for both. CJ's aunt gets a good swing going as CJ's humping reaches it's explosive conclusion for both. They both cum, and while CJ can somehow hold back from screaming, her aunt has no such self control and she let's out an orgasmic scream they could probably hear in the town nearby.</p><p>Suddently, it is many years in the future. CJ is a young woman now, in her early twenties. She's sitting in the same swing she and her aunt did. It's fall, and the leaves have begun to change color. She's swinging under a rainbow and fondly remembering that summer from long ago. Her day dreaming is interrupted by a five year old girl, who looks a lot like CJ did when she was a child. The little girl walks over to CJ kicking up leaves as she does.</p><p>""Mommy, why are you so interested in this old piece of wood with old ropes? It can't be very safe.""</p><p>CJ grabs her daughter and puts her on her lap.</p><p>""I used to play on this swing when I was your age. I loved this thing.""</p><p>Like her mother was when she was a child, CJ's daughter is more modern.</p><p>""Yay, wow, so much more fun than a playstation seven.""</p><p>""It can be, baby girl, it can be.""</p><p>CJ kisses her daughter on the cheek.</p><p>They're joined by CJ's wife, and her daughter. CJ's wife is a gorgeous Japanese-American woman and her daughter who is also five years old, looks just like her mother.</p><p>""Ready?"" CJ's wife asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm ready.""</p><p>CJ's daughter jumps off her mothers lap.</p><p>""Don't worry, mommy, We'll see great grandma and grandpa in a couple months when they spend most of their retirement money on our Christmas presents.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah, you spoiled little angel. Why don't you two girls go say goodbye and meet us at the car?""</p><p>The two little girls run off. CJ's wife hugs her and kisses her on her cheek.</p><p>""Are all those stories you told me about this place true?""</p><p>CJ smiles at her.</p><p>""I didn't even get to the best stuff yet.""</p><p>CJ and her wife join their children.</p>"
658,"Love at the End of the World, Part 2",ChirpingGirl,2,The continuing story of Kaylin and Bunny and their struggle to survive in a world in ruins.,"['ScFi nosex g ped rom teen voy F', 'f', 'g']","<p>A few days later the weather had cleared enough for Kaylin and Bunny to leave the trailer. A thin layer of snow covered everything turning the landscape a dull white. Bunny picks up a handful of the snow.</p><p>""What is this?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""Snow. It's ok to drink, after it's boiled a while.""</p><p>Bunny drops the snow then whipes her hand.</p><p>""There's so much food left, how can we take it all?""</p><p>Kaylin points to pull carts stored in the trailer.</p><p>""See those? We should be able to fill those up and take a lot of this with us. But we'll try to stay here and use up as much as we can before we leave.""</p><p>Bunny notices Kaylin didn't reattach their hand cuffs.</p><p>""Do you trust me?""</p><p>Kaylin hadn't noticed the hand cuffs. She kneels down to her.</p><p>""I will kill anyone who tries to hurt you.""</p><p>Kaylin removes Bunny's handcuff and throws it away along with her own.</p><p>""I'm sorry I did that to you.""</p><p>Bunny smiles at her, and Kaylin smiles back. Kaylin kisses her on the cheek.</p><p>""What did I do good?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""You just earned it, that's all. Now listen to me. We're a team now. I need you and you need me. We work together from now on no matter what, ok?""</p><p>Bunny agrees.</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Kaylin hugs her, and Bunny hugs her back.</p><p>""There's something I need to teach you.""</p><p>BANG! Bunny hits an empty cereal box with her .22 pistol. Kaylin is proud of her.</p><p>""Just remember that thing's not very powerful. If you have to shoot someone, try to aim at their head. Putting one of these through someone's eye will ruin their life, but anywhere else might not. Someday we'll get you something better, but for now this will have to do.""</p><p>""I wish I had one of these a long time ago."" Bunny said.</p><p>""My mom gave me one when I was your age.""</p><p>Bunny gives the weapon back to Kaylin who reloads it and puts in a small holster, then gives it back to Bunny.</p><p>""Did you ever have to use it?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""Yes, many times. But that was back when there were more people around.""</p><p>""Ever kill anyone?""</p><p>Kaylin isn't proud to admit it.</p><p>""Yes. Three people.""</p><p>""Why?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""They all tried to take things from me, or rape me.""</p><p>Bunny doesn't know what ""rape"" means.</p><p>""What's ""rape""?""</p><p>""It's something boys do to girls. If any of them ever try to do it to you, kill them.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>A few days later Kaylin and Bunny are dragging pull carts packed with boxes of breakfast cereal. They walked for what seemed like miles before they came to the edge of a new cities limits. Ahead of them was a gas station, a pizza hut, a McDonald's, a dollar store and apartment buildings surrounded by several small businesses. All of them looked gutted from looters. Bunny tries to read the signs.</p><p>""What's a ""McDonald's""?</p><p>Kaylin has a vague idea.</p><p>""I don't know for sure. I think it's a place where they gave people food. I think they did that at a pizza hut too.""</p><p>""What's a ""pizza""?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""I have no idea. The pictures I've seen are of food stuff on top of some kind of bread. I guess people before really liked it because pizza huts and McDonald's are everywhere. Most of them are burned out though. Come on.""</p><p>They head towards the dollar store. The inside is a mess. It was quickly ransacked long ago and no one has ever come through to pick up what had been dropped. Kaylin doesn't figure there will be any food, so she heads for the first aid isle. She finds bandages, small first aid kits, and various other useful items. After gathering everything left there she finds a few bottles of shampoo and baby whipes, but not much else. In the food isle they find a few cans of canned foods and vegetables, all of them long past their expiration dates, but possiby still edible. Kaylin and Bunny gather up the cans and put them with the rest of their loot. In the candy isle they find only a few bags of hard candy and gather those up as well. There was little else to find except for useless cleaning supplies and cheaply made seasonal decorations. A few carving knives, which could always be useful, and pot holder gloves were all that was left in their isle. At the front near the register they find some packs of lighters and lots of cheap solar powered lamps. Kaylin grabs the lighters, and a few of the lamps even though there was little if any sunlight to charge them. She figured maybe they could charge them with fire light. They toss their new loot into a nearly new shopping cart, then toss as much of their cereal in as could fit, then discard a pull cart. There was nothing anywhere else. The gas station was completely empty, the restaurants had nothing useful, and searching the apartments may have been to dangerous, or yield to many gruesome things Kaylin didn't want Bunny to see.</p><p>They continue into the city. They come upon a Casey's General store, and a large hospital a few blocks from it. Searching the store yielded little more for their supplies. A few packs of bubblegum, a bottle of water that had fallen from a looters clutch and rolled underneath a display case. Nothing more. Bunny sniffed the cases that once held hot, fresh pizza. The smell was only a rumor of what had once been there, but Bunny was nonetheless amazed by the aroma. Kaylin noticed a smile on Bunny's face.</p><p>""I'm sorry you'll never get to eat what was in there."" Kaylin said to her.</p><p>""It's ok. No one else ever will either.""</p><p>They move on. Night is coming, and so is the bitter cold. They head for the hospital. Abandoned ambulances sit slowly rusting away all around the hospital. Inside the hospital is oddly tidy and well kept. It looks as if the doctors and nurses simply abandoned the place, and looters never bothered with it. It's unlikely any patients were ever brought here when the shit hit the fan, and doctors and nurses simply left and never came back. Looters may have just bypassed it since it didn't have the food, weapons or other supplies most survivors were after. Kaylin and Bunny bring their loot inside. Kaylin bars the doors, just incase. They find unlooted soda and snack machines, and proceed to loot them. After picking the vending machines, and employee break room clean, Kaylin makes a small fire on the floor for them. The pitch blackness and bone shattering cold are a deadly combination tonight. Kaylin prepares a small meal for them from their stores.</p><p>""Is this all we do?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Look around for food and stuff?""</p><p>""It's called surviving. It's all that's left.""</p><p>""But there won't be anything for us to find someday, will there?""</p><p>Kaylin is amazed they've found what they have.</p><p>""Yes. One day there won't be anything left to find.""</p><p>""Then we'll die?""</p><p>""Yes, then we'll die. But for now we're surviving.""</p><p>They eat their small meal, which doesn't fill even Bunny's small stomach. But she doesn't complain. Kaylin can tell she's still hungry, but they have to conserve every morsel as Kaylin knows they may not find anything else for a long time. If ever. They've been lucky so far. Luck never lasts. Bunny yawns, and Kaylin helps her settle into a makeshift bed next to the fire. Bunny is asleep as soon as her head hits the pile of cleaning rags they found in the employees break room. Kaylin is also exhausted, but she doesn't feel safe, even in this place and the terrible weather outside that would prevent anyone from being outside in it at night. She leaves all of her gear behind, but takes a sidearm with her as she ventures into the hospital. She searches rooms, but finds nothing of any use. She had expected to see something horrible in this place, and she does. In the nursery the skeletal remains of abandoned new born babies. Kaylin wondered what happened to their mothers, but she figured they probably abandoned them or were unable to get to them. She shrugged it off, didn't matter anyway. They were better off as far as Kaylin was concerned. She also found the skeletons of other patients, those who were obviously too sick or hurt to try and leave the hospital. After searching a supply closet, Kaylin takes clean blankets, pillows, and a few other items back to the break room where Bunny is sound asleep. She puts a blanket over her, then replaces the rags with a soft pillow. Bunny barely makes a sound. Kaylin throws a few more burnable items in the fire, then sits and stares into it. She sighs deeply, the stress is taking it's toll.</p><p>""This is all we do."" Kaylin mumbled to herself.</p><p>""All we do.""</p><p>Kaylin lays down next to Bunny and continues staring into the fire until she passes out.</p><p>The next day the storm is even worse, no travelling today. Kaylin and Bunny find a few curious relics left behind. Bunny examines a smart phone, and has no idea what it is. She tosses it behind her, and it shatters as it hits the floor. Kaylin finds a couple of hand crank powered radio's with flashlights on them, as well as an emergency transmitter. She cranks one of them up, and tests the light. She then tries the radio, but to no surprise, it's dead air. She sets the radio to transmit an emergency signal then tries transmitting using the hand mic.</p><p>""Uh, hello? Anyone out there? Anyone at all?""</p><p>Dead air.</p><p>""Anyone?""</p><p>Nothing.</p><p>""Please?""</p><p>Her plea is replied with static. She gives up.</p><p>Later in the day Kaylin is giving Bunny a ""bath"" with nothing more than some water and a few rags.</p><p>""Doesn't take long to get filthy."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""My hair feels weird.""</p><p>""Yeah, not much we can do about it.""</p><p>Kaylin turns Bunny around to wash her back. She gently runs the cloth over her back and can't help but notice how soft and smooth her skin is. She moves her hair away from her neck and has an urge to kiss the back of her neck. She leans forward, and gently kisses the back of Bunnies neck.</p><p>""What was that?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""Just the rag.""</p><p>Kaylin goes back to cleaning her.</p><p>Later, they search the hospital for more useful items. They find nothing but relics such as laptops, tablets, and other worthless electronic gadgets that will never be used again. They gather up paper documents of long dead patients for their fire. In a doctor's office Kaylin finds a full bottle of burboun whiskey. Bunny doesn't know what it is.</p><p>""What's that?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>Kaylin takes the cap off and sniffs it.</p><p>""It's ""hooch"". People trade a lot for this stuff. Haven't found any in a long time.""</p><p>""What's ""hooch""? Bunny asked.</p><p>""Well, when you drink it it makes you feel weird. Kind of happy, I guess. But then later on you feel lousy. I never drank any of it, too valuable.""</p><p>""I'd like to feel happy right about now."" Bunny said.</p><p>""Yeah, me too.""</p><p>""Could we drink some of it?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>Kaylin didn't think it was a good idea, but there may not be anyone to trade with any time soon, and it would just be weight otherwise.</p><p>""Sure, why not?""</p><p>After some more searching, nothing more was found except for a few more useful things in a supply closet.</p><p>Back at the break room Kaylin pours burboun into two plastic cups. They'd both agreed to skip a meal tonight to stretch their food supplies. They'll be drinking their dinner tonight. Kaylin hands Bunny a cup. She sniffs it, and immediately doesn't like the smell, but she puts the tip of the cup to her mouth, then pours it all into her mouth and swallows quickly. Kaylin is impressed and does the same with her drink. Both girls find the taste to be awful, but after a few more they both get used to it. Bunny, being so small, manages to get drunk a lot quicker than Kaylin.</p><p>""I, uh, don't think this was a good idea."" Kaylin said to Bunny half drunk.</p><p>Bunnies speech is slurred, Kaylin can barely understand her.</p><p>""Not so bad when you get used to it"" Bunny barely managed to say.</p><p>Kaylin, being almost as wasted as Bunny, laughs at her slurred speech.</p><p>""You're a little fucked up.""</p><p>Both girls can barely speak, but somehow manage to communicate.</p><p>""No, I'm not fucked up, you are. What's fucked up mean?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""It means you're all... fucked up.""</p><p>Kaylin laughs, and Bunny can't help but do it too. Kaylin inspects the bottle and notices they've barely drank any of it.</p><p>""Wow, there's so much left.""</p><p>Bunny grabs the bottle, and puts the cap back on for Kaylin.</p><p>""No more for now."" Bunny said as she put the bottle into their stores.</p><p>Kaylin agrees. Bunny lays down next to the fire, and Kaylin snuggles up behind her. Kaylin puts her arm around Bunny, to make sure she's close and safe.</p><p>The next morning the weather is clear. The temperature is much warmer, so warm in fact that rain water that had frozen over night is melting. Kaylin and Bunny, a little hung over, gather up their supplies and move on from the hospital. The sky is actually clear today. Blue sky is above them, and a warm sun shines on them. Neither of them can believe the sight. They're amazed, but then devastated as the sun sheds light on the ruins of civilization.</p><p>""Everything looks worse like this."" Bunny said.</p><p>Kaylin agrees.</p><p>""Yeah. Come on.""</p><p>They continue on. There was nothing worth searching for loot. A gas station that had burned down long ago, and a church that had been boarded up from the inside would likely hold nothing but bones. Though Bunny did stop to read a message spray painted on the side of the church for everyone who happened by to read. ""And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness"". Bunny didn't understand it, neither did Kaylin. They moved on without discussing it. Before they knew it the day was half over. They walked through a looted neighborhood and stopped when they heard an odd sound, the sound of a child laughing. They cautiously moved to investigate. They find a playground where another woman and young girl are playing. The girl is swinging, and the young woman is pushing her. Kaylin has her MP5 trained on them when the young woman and girl finally notice them. They're terrified, and the young woman tries to pull a weapon of her own, but Kaylin warns her.</p><p>""Don't!"" Kaylin shouted at her.</p><p>The young woman takes her hand off her weapon.</p><p>""Who else is with you?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>The young woman is hesistant to speak.</p><p>""I won't ask again."" Kaylin said as she racked the bolt of her weapon.</p><p>""No one!"" The young woman yelled.</p><p>""Bullshit! If this is a setup, the two of you go first!"" Kaylin warned.</p><p>Bunny could tell the other little girl is terrified.</p><p>""Don't hurt them."" Bunny said.</p><p>""It could be a setup."" Kaylin said to Bunny.</p><p>Bunny reached up to Kaylin's weapon and started to lower it for her.</p><p>""They're girls, just like us."" Bunny said.</p><p>""That doesn't mean they're good ones.""</p><p>Kaylin tried to fight Bunny and raise her weapon again, but Bunny wouldn't have it. Bunny went to their stores and pulled out a cereal bar.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Kaylin angrily asked Bunny.</p><p>""Sharing!"" Bunny said with a defiant tone.</p><p>Bunny approached the girls, but she also kept one hand on the gun Kaylin gave her. She reaches out and hands the food to the other little girl, who was about a year or so younger than Bunny. The child licks her lips, then quickly grabs it from Bunny and tears the wrapping off. The girl stops, and looks up at the older girl. She offers her half of the bar, and she accepts. They both eat it as if they themselves haven't eaten in days. Bunny goes back to Kaylin. Kaylin leans down and puts an arm around Bunny, almost as if to tell her she's sorry for how she behaved, but also to assure her safety. Kaylin notices their backpacks stuffed with various supplies and gear. They're scavengers as well just travelling in the opposite direction Bunny and Kaylin are going. By night, the four girls had taken shelter in a nearby house. The two groups shared from their stores to make a large meal for them all. The little girls, though not full, were exhausted after their meal. Both of them passed out as soon they layed down. Kaylin never set her weapon down and has had her finger near the trigger since meeting these two refugees. The young woman and Kaylin had not spoken since the confrontation, Bunny acted as ambassador. The young woman took a rag from her backpack and wiped the dirt and sweat from the day's warm up from her face. The cleaning revealed a beautiful young Asian woman. Kaylin hadn't noticed. The girl with her obviously couldn't be her child, as she was obviously a little white girl. Kaylin finally spoke to the young woman.</p><p>""She's not yours."" Kaylin said to the young woman.</p><p>""Obviously not."" The Asian girl replied.</p><p>""Who's is she?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""She's gone.""</p><p>Kaylin tightends her grip on her weapon.</p><p>""The truth?""</p><p>The young woman looks at the girl, then at Kaylin.</p><p>""Her mother gave her to me when she was a baby. Begged me to take care of her. I promised I would, and I have. If you try to hurt her, I'll kill you.""</p><p>Kaylin' doesn't take threats well.</p><p>""If you try to hurt mine, I'll kill both of you.""</p><p>They've both made themselves clear.</p><p>""Yours?"" The Asian girl asked.</p><p>""Mine."" Kaylin replied.</p><p>""You look a little young to have one of your own.""</p><p>""She's mine, and that's all you need to know.""</p><p>""Fair enough.""</p><p>The Asian girl grabs her weapon, and pulls the clip out. She only has four bullets left.</p><p>""I used to have a lot. I used a lot.""</p><p>Kaylin is not impressed.</p><p>""I've never missed."" Kaylin informs her.</p><p>The Asian girl puts the clip back into her gun.</p><p>""Just so we understand each other."" The Asian girl said.</p><p>""I think we're clear."" Kaylin said.</p><p>They both lay down next to their girls and quickly fall asleep themselves. Some time later that night, the Asian girl had gotten up and gone to explore the house. Kaylin had learned to sleep very lightly and got up to follow her. The Asian girl wasn't so much looking for any useful supplies, as she was examining the relics of the family that once lived there.</p><p>""Trouble sleeping?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>The Asian girl isn't startled. She wipes the dust off of a family photo. A husband, a wife and two children.</p><p>""You loot houses, don't you?"" The Asian girl asked.</p><p>""All the time.""</p><p>""You ever wonder about the people who used to live in those houses?""</p><p>Kaylin never did.</p><p>""They were all dead.""</p><p>The Asian girl puts the photo back on the desk it was laying on.</p><p>""I do. Every time.""</p><p>""What's the point?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""The things they left behind keep us alive for one more day.""</p><p>""The things they left behind?""</p><p>Kaylin seems to get a little angry.</p><p>""They left behind this nightmare. They left behind death and ruins. I'm not grateful for that.""</p><p>""Do you even know what happened to the world?""</p><p>""All I need to know is that world doesn't exist anymore, and this is what we have now.""</p><p>The Asian girl searches the desk drawers. She finds the typical Jewelry and other worthless bobbles people in the old world wore as some kind of decoration.</p><p>""Suki."" The Asian girl said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""My name is Suki.""</p><p>Kaylin doesn't know whether to share her name.</p><p>""I don't give out my name to strangers.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""What's the point? I've never stuck around in any place long enough for anyone to need to know.""</p><p>""You're not going to stick around us for long?""</p><p>Kaylin quickly responds.</p><p>""No. We go our own way.""</p><p>""That's fine. I'm not sure I can trust you anyway.""</p><p>Kaylin doesn't trust her either.</p><p>""I don't trust anyone.""</p><p>Suki walks over to Kaylin</p><p>""We're almost the same age."" Suki said.</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""I've never met anyone my age. All much older, or much younger. It's nice to see another girl my age. It's just too bad I can't trust you.""</p><p>Suki brushes by Kaylin. Kaylin follows her into a bathroom. Suki searches the bathroom for useful things.</p><p>""They weren't here when it happened."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""What?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""These people weren't here when it happened. Like most people, they were somewhere else. Where they died. Schools, buildings, somewhere else.""</p><p>""That's because it happened in the middle of the day when no one was home.""</p><p>Suki gathers up the useful things she finds and takes them downstairs. The little girls are still sound asleep. Suki places her new loot next to her pack.</p><p>""Should get some sleep."" Suki said.</p><p>Kaylin is exhausted, but is afraid if she falls asleep, she and Bunny may never wake up, or wake up with nothing.</p><p>""I'll sleep tomorrow night."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""Fine.""</p><p>Suki lays down next to her girl. Kaylin lays down next to Bunny, but still keeps her weapon in her hand. Kaylin tried hard not to fall asleep, but she was so tired she couldn't help it and passed out.</p><p>The next morning Kaylin is woken by the strangest of sounds, children laughing. Bunny and the other little girl are eating some cereal for breakfast with powdered milk from Suki's supplies. Kaylin is quick to notice her MP5 had been taken from her, but she quickly spots it propped against her and Bunnies supplies. She gets up and goes to retrieve it, but Suki interrupts her.</p><p>""It's not safe to sleep with your finger on the trigger of that thing. What if you got spooked and woke up suddenly?""</p><p>""That's the point."" Kaylin said as she picks up the MP5.</p><p>Bunny confesses to Kaylin.</p><p>""I moved it, don't get mad at her about it.</p><p>Kaylin gives her a look that let's her know she's a little angry with her.</p><p>""We were just having breakfast, you're welcome to join of course.""</p><p>""I'm not hungry.""</p><p>Suki snaps at her.</p><p>""Of course you are! We all are. Now sit down, shut up and eat something.</p><p>Kaylin is hesitant, but she sits down at the table. Suki pours some cereal into a bowl, then drowns it in powdered milk.</p><p>""Milk?"" Kaylin asked surprised.</p><p>""Powdered. Just mix with water. We found a box full of the stuff a couple of months ago. You are about to enjoy the last of it.""</p><p>The four girls eat their breakfast, and probably the last milk they will ever have again for the rest of their lives.</p><p>The day is as bright and warm as the day before, a treat as rare as milk in this world. Kaylin stands outside of the house and looks up at the blue sky. Suki wonders what she finds so interesting about it.</p><p>""It's just blue."" Suki said.</p><p>""I can count on one hand how many times I've seen a blue sky with sunshine.""</p><p>""It won't last. It's just a break in the soot and crap in the sky.""</p><p>""You really know how to ruin a good mood, don't you?""</p><p>Kaylin walks out into the nearby road. She pulls a map out of her pocket and tries to figure out where they are exactly. Suki walks over to her and points it out for her.</p><p>""Here. This is where we are now."" Suki said.</p><p>""I was afraid of that. Nowhere near.""</p><p>""Nowhere near where?""</p><p>""Some place called ""California"".""</p><p>""Why there?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Supposed to be warm there. We won't survive the coming winter here.""</p><p>Suki has bad news for Kaylin.</p><p>""California? You don't wan't to go there.""</p><p>""Why?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""I've heard stories from other travellers. California is basically a desert now. No water, and little of anything to eat. San Fransisco is apparently one big slave labor camp run by someone they call a ""warlord"". You're better off here than there.""</p><p>Kaylin is crushed to learn this.</p><p>""We can't stay here. You don't understand how cold it's going to get. I barely survived last winter. I'd be dead if I didn't find a lighter I forgot I had in my back pack.""</p><p>""Well, the kid and I have been heading South towards the warmer climates. We're closer to there than California.""</p><p>Kaylin folds her map.</p><p>""Then I guess we head south.""</p><p>Kaylin heads back to the house, but Suki stops her.</p><p>""We could go together.""</p><p>Kaylin stops.</p><p>""I thought we agreed we don't trust each other?"" Kaylin said.</p><p>""Maybe we should start. It's a long way South and there will be problems in the way. People worst of all. I'm good with a gun, you're good with a gun, we both have little girls that might be preyed upon more than the two of us.""</p><p>""I can take care of Bunny on my own.""</p><p>Suki didn't know her name.</p><p>""Bunny? Let me guess, you named her that?""</p><p>""She needed a name, I gave her one.""</p><p>Suki approaches Kaylin.</p><p>""You're used to being a hard ass, aren't you?""</p><p>""It's gotten me this far.""</p><p>Suki puts the palm of her hand on Kaylin's chest.</p><p>""You're such a hard ass, but you're scared all the time.""</p><p>""Of course I am.""</p><p>Kaylin pushes Suki's hand away and walks back inside. The sky above is getting dark again, just as Suki predicted.</p><p>By nightfall it was cold again. Suki want's to start a fire in the fireplace, but Kaylin won't have it.</p><p>""There's no one out there."" Suki said.</p><p>""You were out there, and so are others. Not many, but there are. They'll smell it or see the smoke. Might as well scream out the window that we're here.""</p><p>Bunny and the other girl are cold and sharing a blanket.</p><p>""We have to do something."" Suki said.</p><p>""Fine, start a fire. But you take first watch.""</p><p>""Deal.""</p><p>Suki starts a fire in the fireplace.</p><p>Later that night, Kaylin is snuggled up with Bunny near the fire, but she wakes up and notices Suki isn't there. She quietly gets up to go look for her. She hears a faint moaning sound coming from a bathroom. She silently approaches and looks through the door, which is open just a bit. She sees Suki with her pants and underwear on the floor, and one hand between her legs. She's bent over the kitchen sink with her free hand grasping a knob as a brace. Whatever she's doing to herself, Kaylin figures it either hurts badly, or feels very good. She had no idea. But after a quieted grunt and a slowing of whatever she was doing with her hand, Suki stops. She wipes her hand with a cloth and then gets dressed. Kaylin returns to Bunny and lays back down with her. Suki returns to her watch, but Kaylin pretends to wake up.</p><p>""My turn."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""Yeah. Suki said.</p><p>Suki lays down and quickly falls asleep. Kaylin keeps watch for the rest of the night.</p><p>The next morning it's cold, but the weather is clear and calm. Kaylin and Bunny are geared up and ready to head out, as are Suki and her girl. Bunny is angry with Kaylin.</p><p>""We should stick together."" Bunny said.</p><p>""We'll be fine on our own. Let's go.""</p><p>Kaylin starts to drag their cart, but Bunny won't follow.</p><p>""Quit screwin' around, let's go!"" Kaylin yelled at Bunny.</p><p>Bunny reluctantly goes to Kaylin and helps her. Suki and her girl head off in their chosen direction.</p><p>""We'd be better off together."" Bunny said.</p><p>""I gave her some ammo and a little extra food, they'll be fine.""</p><p>""Don't you care about them?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""I care enough. And when we run out of food you won't be thinking about them.""</p><p>""You're wrong.""</p><p>Kaylin stops.</p><p>""What do you want from me?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""Nothing."" Bunny said with a hint of attitude.</p><p>Kaylin get's furious with her, but then yells at Suki and the girl.</p><p>""Hey!""</p><p>They stop.</p><p>""You're going the wrong way!""</p><p>Suki and her girl realize they've been invited to join Kaylin and Bunny. They walk back over to them, and this new ""family"" begins their journey south.</p>"
659,"Love at the End of the World, Part 3",ChirpingGirl,3,"Kaylin finds herself no longer wanting to live in the nightmare that is her world, but she'll find that she has every reason to live.","['ScFi', 'g', 'rom', 'teen', 'voy', 'F', 'f', 'g', 'oral', 'femdom']","<p>Two months later the four girls are still travelling south. Their stock of food is running low, and they are all hungry. They eat so sparingly as to conserve as much as possible for the long, cold journey still ahead. They feel as though they have travelled far, but due to the weather and their own fatigue, they still have a very long way to go. There's been little or nothing to find on the long road. No signs of life either. None of the girls have spoken in days. They seem to communicate simply by looks and hand gestures.</p><p>They finally come to another city. Kaylin had plotted their course, no choice but to look there for supplies. The city seems as dead and abandoned as any other. They pass crashed cars with skeletons inside. They step over bones in the streets and on the sidewalks. There's nothing worth looting yet. A museum, some fast food restaurants, government buildings and a bank are all they come upon first. But then they see it. They see a CVS pharmacy, and it looks unlooted. They head right for it. Kaylin let's Suki take control of their cart of dwindling supplies as she readies her now trusty MP5. The windows are covered in grime, they can't see inside. Kaylin tries the front door. It sticks, but with a little effort it opens. She gives the others a look that tells them to wait there while she looks inside. Kaylin steps in with her weapon ready, but there's no need for it here. The pharmacy is stocked with everything they need. Food, canned goods, water, hygene supplies, candy of all kinds.... everything. The ailes were all fully stocked. Kaylin takes a moment. She sheds a few tears. She knew they were done for without a miracle, and here it is. But then she realized that this may be the worst thing that could happen. That they would always find places like this, and that they would start to expect it as matter of fact. She considered not even telling the others and just moving on. But she couldn't condemn the children to starvation, not with this miracle before them. She steps back outside and holds the door open. The other girls cautiously look inside, and when they see it they can hardly believe it. They all step inside, and Kaylin closes the door behind them.</p><p>The children are mezmerized at the site. Suki pulls Kaylin aside.</p><p>""This... this is a miracle!"" Suki said.</p><p>""Yeah, maybe.""</p><p>""How could it be anything else?""</p><p>""Not now."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Bunny picks up a small bag of potato chips from a ""clearance"" display. She looks at Kaylin, and Kaylin reluctantly gives her a nod to go ahead and eat it. Bunny opens it and shares with the little one. They may be out of date, but are surprisingly crunchy and fresh.</p><p>Even with this place fully stocked and no trace of Human life Kaylin can't relax. Everything is a potential trap as far as she's concerned.</p><p>By night the girls have set up camp in the store. They have a good fire going contained inside of a mini barbecue that had been on end of summer sale. They eat another small meal despite this treasure they've found. Kaylin keeps looking out a window for potential signs of life, but there is absolutely nothing living out there. They are the first Humans to set foot in the area since the day the world ended. Suki leaves the little ones and goes to Kaylin.</p><p>""Anything?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Just ghosts.""</p><p>""Then why don't you let them roam the ruins, and come eat?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Suki puts her hand on Kaylin's shoulder.</p><p>""You can't keep watch on an empty stomach.""</p><p>""I always have.""</p><p>Kaylin continues staring out the window. Suki goes back to the children.</p><p>Late at night Kaylin is still keeping watch. Suki isn't able to sleep, so she lights a candle taken from the store and goes to Kaylin.</p><p>""You need some rest."" Suki said.</p><p>""I'm fine.""</p><p>""No, you're not.""</p><p>Suki sits in a chair a cashier once used. She looks around and finds a dust covered newspaper next to the register. She clears the dust then picks it up to read.</p><p>""Same old news"". Kaylin said.</p><p>Suki reads the headline.</p><p>""Russia uses experimental new weapon over London. No survivors reported.""</p><p>Kaylin hadn't read any news papers with that headline before.</p><p>""Maybe that is new.""</p><p>Suki continues.</p><p>""Pentagon officials claim new weapon air burst over London and somehow extracted all oxygen within a several hundred mile radius, killing millions instantly. A united states military response is certain.""</p><p>Suki absorbs the information.</p><p>""Explains what some of the old timers said. How people just died that day.""</p><p>""Doesn't explain why it's cold all the time and why the sky is always dark."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""A lot of things burned. All that ash whent into the sky that day and for a lot of days after. I don't know.""</p><p>Suki continues reading.</p><p>""Government officials ask for calm as millions attempt to flee major cities. That must be why all this stuff is here. People were trying to get away, and no one ever came back.""</p><p>Kaylin doesn't really care.</p><p>""Yeah, that's unfortunate.""</p><p>Suki puts the paper back down, then goes to their cart of supplies. She pulls out an old Cassette Player/Recorder. She also grabs some cassetes. She then goes and grabs the batteries needed and puts them in. She puts a cassette in and presses play. There's no sound until she sets it down near the cash registers where she was sitting. A romantic song begins to play. Kaylin doesn't like when she uses that thing.</p><p>""I was kind of glad when you lost the rechargeable batteries for that thing."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""Plenty of them here.""</p><p>Suki sits near Kaylin and stares at her.</p><p>""What?"" Kaylin said.</p><p>""We haven't talked in weeks.""</p><p>""Nothing much to say.""</p><p>""There was everything to say. And maybe nothing.""</p><p>""I let it go."" Kaylin said as she continued to look out into the dead city.</p><p>Weeks ago the four girls were holed up inside of a diner waiting out a storm. The girls were asleep as Kaylin and Suki were listening to the tape player and had almost finished off the bottle of burboun Kaylin and Bunny found back at the hospital. Both of them were a little wasted, and for once were both giggling like 15 year old girls should. Kaylin pours the last of the booze into a cup.</p><p>""What'll you give me for it?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm, I dunno, how about a kiss?""</p><p>Kaylin doesn't say anything, so Suki just leans forward and kisses her. A friendly kiss on the lips quickly turns into them making out. Neither had ever done it with anyone before, so it was all guess work, but they seemed to be getting it right as neither could stop. Kaylin is the one to pull back and stop. She looks at Suki for a moment, then shoves her away.</p><p>""Don't ever do that again."" Kaylin said angrily.</p><p>Back at the pharmacy the mood between them is equally tense.</p><p>""There was nothing wrong with it."" Suki said.</p><p>""Yes, there was.""</p><p>""Oh, I get it, you're a hard ass. You can't get close to anyone.""</p><p>""You got it.""</p><p>""You got close to Bunny.""</p><p>""Different.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""It just is.""</p><p>Suki takes Kaylin's hand into hers.</p><p>""You're so tense."" Suki said.</p><p>Kaylin tries to pull away, but Suki won't let her.</p><p>""Please don't pull away.""</p><p>Kaylin snaps her hand away from Suki.</p><p>""Leave me alone!"" Kaylin said angrily as she turned her gaze back out the window.</p><p>Suki gets up and goes to the tape player. She turns it off, then goes to the girls and lays down next to them.</p><p>The next morning Kaylin is making plans to search the nearby buildings.</p><p>""That's the tallest building. I want to get onto the roof and have a look around. Maybe we can see if there's any signs of life out there.""</p><p>""I'll go with you."" Suki said</p><p>""The kids don't get left alone.""</p><p>""We'll be fine."" Bunny said.</p><p>""They can lock the door from the inside. And Bunny's getting good with a nine mil."" Suki said.</p><p>Kaylin reluctantly agrees.</p><p>""Alright, but we check in every five minutes on these walker talker things.""</p><p>Some time ago the group had looted an electronics store and the only useful items they found were crank powered walie talkies. They took as many as they could find.</p><p>""Ok, every five minutes."" Bunny said.</p><p>""And keep your guns close, and always have that twenty two with you.""</p><p>""I know, I know."" Bunny has been through this before.</p><p>Suki and Kaylin grab several childrens school back packs from a ""back to school"" aisle and head out. Bunny locks the door behind them.</p><p>The weather outside is cold, but at least there isn't any wind.</p><p>""There, let's try to get to the roof of that building."" Kaylin said as she pointed at the museum building just across the street from the pharmacy.</p><p>Kaylin and Suki enter the museum and find dust covered relics, and the skeletons of the last people to ever visit the museum. The remains are of varying sizes, and some have school back packs.</p><p>""They all just died."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""The bomb the news paper was talking about."" Suki said.</p><p>Kaylin steps over the remains, they mean nothing to her. Suki stops for a moment and starts to cry.</p><p>""What?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""They just died.""</p><p>""So?"" Kaylin said without a hint of compassion.</p><p>""Doesn't it mean anything to you?""</p><p>""Their problems are over. We're the ones you should be crying for.""</p><p>Kaylin continues on, Suki follows her.</p><p>The roof of the museum provided them a good view of the city. With the dead trees having no leaves, they could see nearly everything. There was no sign of any life. No Humans, no animals, nothing. Kaylin scans the city with a pair of binoculars.</p><p>""Anything?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Nothing. Roads are covered in ash. No tracks of any kind.""</p><p>Kaylin looks beyond their immediate area and sees a few more places that may have useful things. A plasma donation center, a good will, a sports arena and a pawn shop. Kaylin pulls out some post-it notes and a pen. She makes note of the locations. As she looks around, she notices Suki adjusting her somewhat filthy hair. She notices it's jet black color.</p><p>""Your hair is pretty."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I didn't notice before, but your hair is pretty.""</p><p>Suki doesn't think she's being genuine with her compliment.</p><p>""Yeah, ok.""</p><p>Kaylin walks past her back down to the museum. Suki realizes Kaylin was being genuine. She quickly follows her.</p><p>The two say nothing as they search several buildings, but when they get to a bar near the pharmacy the tension between them begins to boil over. Kaylin picks up a bottle of rum and examines it. Suki makes a terrible comment that sets Kaylin off.</p><p>""Drink up. Maybe it'll make you less of a hard ass. For a few minutes anyway.""</p><p>Kaylin stares at the bottle, then she explodes. She throws the bottle at a wall then grabs a chair and throws it into a large mirror that has a sign above it ""if you can't recognize yourself, you're too drunk to drive"". Kaylin picks up other bar items and proceeds to smash and destroy them. Suki just watches her, she knows Kaylin needs to do this. After Kaylin is finished destroying as much as she can, she has a seat on a stool and after a moment of silence she begins to cry profusely. Suki goes to her and holds her. To her surprise Kaylin grabs onto her.</p><p>""I don't want to survive anymore."" Kaylin said while crying.</p><p>""I know. I know you're sick and tired of this nightmare. I know. So am I."" Suki said.</p><p>Kaylin says something that Suki can't believe.</p><p>""I want to die.""</p><p>Suki believes her.</p><p>""No! No, you don't get to say that. We need you here.""</p><p>""You can take care of Bunny. You've been good with her.""</p><p>""You're not leaving us, I won't let you.""</p><p>""Please.""</p><p>Suki grabs Kaylin's side arm.</p><p>""You want the easy way out? Well that's too fucking bad, because there are people who care about you now and we don't want you to go.""</p><p>""Just let me go. Promise you'll take care of Bunny, that's all I care about.""</p><p>""I will no matter what but you're not doing this. We stick together from now on.""</p><p>Kaylin composes herself then gathers up her gear and begins looting the bar.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""All I ever do.""</p><p>Later that evening at the pharmacy Suki and the girls are eating another small meal. Kaylin is, for the first time in a long time, sleeping at the window she keeps watch from.</p><p>""What happened out there?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>Suki tells Bunny the truth.</p><p>""She wants to leave us.""</p><p>Bunny doesn't understand.</p><p>""Why would she want to leave us?""</p><p>""Sweetheart, she doesn't want to leave us the way you think. She wants to leave...""</p><p>""You mean forever."" Bunny said.</p><p>""Yeah, forever.""</p><p>""She doesn't get to do that to us.""</p><p>Suki puts her food aside.</p><p>""Listen, girls, this is something she has to decide for herself. She doesn't want to live this way anymore. She's tired of wandering and hoping to find places like this. She's tired of being cold all the time. She's tired of being afraid all the time.""</p><p>""We all are."" Bunny said.</p><p>""I know. But we have to agree to let her make her own decision. If she wants to go, that's her choice. But we want her to stay, don't we?""</p><p>Bunny and the little one nod their heads yes.</p><p>""Ok. Now let's eat up and get some sleep.""</p><p>They continue eating their meal.</p><p>Later that evening Suki is keeping watch, she hasn't disturbed Kaylin's sleep.</p><p>Kaylin is having a strange dream. She's in a high school she once searched, except now she's a student. She's a normal fifteen year old girl. She's with friends, goofing off, and doing what girls her age used to do. But since her dreams are based on ideas of what Kaylin thought girls her age did in school, her dream goes from being a good one to a nightmare. Her friends suddenly turn into skeletons, the green grass dies, the blue sky above turns dark and the hallways of the school go dark and cold. Kaylin is back in her survivor gear. She looks around the school and begins to cry until she sees Suki standing in front of her. She's clean, beautiful, perfect. Kaylins memory portrays her as a vision of beauty, perfect in every way. Suki stands there smiling at Kaylin. Kaylin walks over to her and inspects her.</p><p>""You are so beautiful.""</p><p>The vision of Suki leans forward and hugs Kaylin. Kaylin hugs her back, enjoing the warm touch of another Human being. But as Suki pulls back from her, she returns to her post apocalyptic refugee appearance. She's joined by Bunny and the little girl. The little ones each take one of Suki's hands. Their smiles are gone, replaced by angry frowns. They turn around to walk away from Kaylin.</p><p>""Don't go!""</p><p>Suki and the girls turn back around to Kaylin and what she sees is a horrific sight. They're dead. Their throats cut, and their clothes covered in blood. Kaylin screams before waking up suddenly.</p><p>""You ok?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Suki gets up and goes to her. She grabs Kaylin's MP5 and puts it on the cashiers counter. She goes back to Kaylin, looks at her for a moment, then puts her arms around her and embraces her. Kaylin tries to push her away, but then returns the embrace. Kaylin grabs Suki and pulls her as close as she can get her.</p><p>""You're not leaving us."" Suki said.</p><p>""I promise I won't.""</p><p>Kaylin pulls back and looks at Suki's face.</p><p>""You are so beautiful."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Suki smiles at her. Kaylin moves in and kisses Suki's lips. Suki let's her, and kisses her back. They both pull back from the kiss, and go back to holding each other. And they do so for the rest of the night.</p><p>The next morning the weather outside has gotten worse. Winter is here. Kaylin goes to the front door.</p><p>""Ok, here's the plan. I go out and get as much stuff as I can. All of you stay here and try to stay warm.""</p><p>""You can't go out there, not alone."" Suki said.</p><p>""Can't risk both of us. You stay here with the kids.""</p><p>Suki puts her jacket and gloves on.</p><p>""We go together, or we don't go. We need to bring back enough stuff to last a while, and four hands can carry a lot more than two.""</p><p>Suki grabs some backpacks as well, and so do the little ones.</p><p>""Outnumbered?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>All three girls nod their heads to say yes.</p><p>They all head out towards the pawn shop Kaylin had noticed while on the roof of the museum.</p><p>""Why there?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Electricaltronical stuff. Maybe some heat makers, and more of those generators you can make things work by cranking.""</p><p>The snow is light as they reach the shop. The front door, like all the others, is unlocked. They go inside and find everything covered in dust, but as unlooted as every other business in the area. But there is one skeleton sitting in a chair, it's bone fingers resting on the dust covered keyboard of a laptop computer.</p><p>Suki and the girls look around, but Kaylin, perhaps on instinct, goes to the guns. They're all preserved behind glass display cases. Box after box of assorted ammunitions stored near them. Kaylin smashes the glass cases, startling Suki and the girls.</p><p>""What are you doing!?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Can't leave all this behind.""</p><p>Suki sighs deeply. The little ones have snuck off and have already found large portable heating and cooling units on display near small refrigerators and other household electronics. They both cary a big unit back to Suki, who is very impressed.</p><p>""Great job, girls! now let's see if we can find any of those generator things.""</p><p>Suki and the girls find hand crank generators near camping supplies. Suki reads the sign next to the gear: ""thirty percent off all camping supplies. Turn end of summer savings into fall fun! Lamps, tents, portable generators! Perfect for hunting season! Suki and the girls take everything and pile it up near the shops entrance. Kaylin is still looting the weapons and ammo. Suki interrupts her.</p><p>""I know what you meant now."" Suki said.</p><p>""'bout what?""</p><p>""That this may not be a good thing. We might start to expect to always find places like this with everything we need.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Kaylin fills a pack with handguns and ammo. Suki and the girls go to the back of the store to look for more things. They find lawn carts next to lawn mowers, perfect for carrying their goods. The little one tugs at Bunny's coat to get her attention. She points to box after box and hundreds of ancient VHS tapes still in their paper covering. Along with them are equally obsolete technological items the shop could never sell or give away. Old standard definition TV's, cameras, and many other relics discarded by society as newer and better gadgets came along. A piece of paper near them says ""someone take this shit, the old man won't pay to have it all taken to the dump. Take it, burn it, give it away. Just find a way to get rid of all this old shit"". Suki inspects the old tapes, and one of the televisions with a built in VHS and DVD player.</p><p>""Why not?"" Suki said as she started filling a lawn cart with the ""old shit"".</p><p>It took them all day, and several trips back and forth, but they gutted the pawn shop and left behind only what was useless. With their loot piled up in the shop, the little ones are exhausted. Kaylin is putting duct tape around the edges of windows where any cold air from outside could get in. Suki ""shops"" for dinner. She chooses spaghetti, and spaghetti sauce. She takes it back to their ""camp"". She pours water into a pan and sets it on top of a barbecue to boil. They had already figured out how to get a generator and a small refrigerator working, and would also be enjoying cold drinks with a hot meal tonight. As the water heats, Suki goes to Kaylin who is still taping the windows.</p><p>""We're here for the winter now."" Suki said.</p><p>""I know. We still have to ration everything if we're going to make it through.""</p><p>""Still lots of places to look, and more here than we ever dreamed possible. May even be more in the back, we haven't even looked there yet. Tonight we have a big dinner and celebrate, tomorrow we go back to surviving.""</p><p>Kaylin reluctantly agrees.</p><p>""Alright, one celebration.""</p><p>Later, Suki is preparing dinner and the girls are amazed at the feast she's prepared. Kaylin had gotten another generator working, and is trying to figure out how to make an old TV work. She manages to turn it on, and figure out it's basic controls. She then manages to put a VHS tape into the player, and it works. All of them are amazed to see it. First, an FBI warning, then trailers for movies, then the feature presentation: DIE HARD. Kaylin sits down with her ""family"" and Suki hands her a paper plate full of spaghetti and saltine crackers on the side. She also hands her an ice cold coca cola. The little ones are already eating and watching this odd site on the television.</p><p>""What would you call this, dinner and moving pictures?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Let's just call it a celebration."" Kaylin said.</p><p>The ""family"" enjoys dinner and a movie.</p><p>A week later Kaylin is searching homes a bit away from the pharmacy. She closes the door of a house, and spray paints a red X on the front door to remind her that she's already pillaged it. She tosses her finds into a lawn cart, and moves onto the next house. The winter is here, but there's been little snow. Kaylin is dressed head to toe in warm clothing. She takes a moment to look down the street near her next target, and sees nothing but more houses, and a few small businesses. Her cart is already full, but she still has a couple of backpacks to fill before heading back. She enters the next house, and it's become a typical find. Everything covered in dust, but at least no skeletons here yet. Kaylin ransacks the kitchen, finding plenty of canned goods and other food items. She finds candles and lighters in a drawer. She shoves all of it in a back pack and a half, then heads up stairs. She'd been on the lookout for childrens clothing, and she finally finds some that will fit Bunny and the little one in the bedroom that once belonged to a little girl. She takes everything in the closet, including coats and cold weather items. After searching the adults bedroom, and finding only a few other items of clothes she and Suki might be able to use, Kaylin completed her search of the house and returned to the cart. Overflowing with goods, she calls it a day and begins to head back to the pharmacy.</p><p>At the pharmacy, Suki keeps guard with her new AR-15 Kaylin took from the pawn shop and fixed up for her. She also carries side arms, and a knife. Even though they are the only four people in the city, Kaylin still doesn't feel safe. Suki opens the front doors and Kaylin brings the cart in. Suki quickly closes and locks the doors.</p><p>""Good stuff?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Lots of food, clothes, other stuff.""</p><p>Bunny and the little one go to the cart and start sorting the loot, it's their job.</p><p>""Enough to lift rationing?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Maybe a little. We're stuck here for months, but we still need to plan for heading south. We need to make some kind of plan.""</p><p>""I've already started. Right now we have enough to make it through the winter months, and then three or four more on the road. The more you bring back the more we have for both.""</p><p>""Tomorrow will probably be the last chance for a while, I can smell a storm moving in.""</p><p>""Then maybe we should all go, just in case it's going to be a bad and long one.""</p><p>""Yeah, good idea. But right now I'm starving, what's for dinner?""</p><p>""Something called ""stove top chicken stuffing"" and something in a can called ""Hormel breast of chicken in water"". Found it in the back of the building with all the other stuff. It was in the crates that said ""fall, thanksgiving and Christmas food items"". We'll try the ""turkey"" tomorrow.""</p><p>Later in the evening after their dinner, Bunny and the little one are asleep. Suki is still working out rationing plans to get them through the winter. Kaylin, to Suki's surprise, puts a cassette into the tape player.</p><p>""Found hundreds of these at that shop, might as well listen to them."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Suki likes her selection.</p><p>""That's nice.""</p><p>Kaylin reaches out to Suki, implying she wants to dance with her.</p><p>""This is different."" Suki said as she joins Kaylin.</p><p>""We need to talk.""</p><p>Kaylin pulls her close, and they begin to move to the music. Neither of them knows how to dance, so this is the best they can do.</p><p>""I know."" Suki said.</p><p>""Why don't you start.""</p><p>Suki rests her head on Kaylins chest.</p><p>""Is this going anywhere?"" Suki asked.</p><p>Kaylin finally tells her.</p><p>""Kaylin.""</p><p>Suki smiles as she looks Kaylin in the eyes.</p><p>""Hello, Kaylin.""</p><p>Suki hugs Kaylin, they continue moving to the music.</p><p>The next morning it was warmer, and pouring rain. It was an opportunity they couldn't pass up to clean themselves. First, the little ones stood on the sidewalk just outside the pharmacy. Kaylin and Suki each helped their girl get clean. The filth from their little bodies ran down a storm drian with the rain water. Kaylin poured shampoo on top of Bunnies hair and rubbed it in for her, Suki did the same for her girl. It took a long time to get the little ones clean, but once they were done they ran back into the pharmacy to dry themselves off. Kaylin and Suki then took the opportunity to clean themselves. The two fifteen year old girls helped each other. Kaylin scrubbed Suki's back and helped wash her hair, Suki did the same for Kaylin. Each admired the others bodies but said nothing. Suki found herself desperately wanting to touch Kaylin's breasts, but wasn't sure it would be appropriate. Kaylin noticed her staring, and after a moment she grabbed Suki's hands and put them on her breasts for her. Kaylins were bigger than Suki's, and Suki very much enjoyed touching them. Kaylin put her hands on Suki's hips and pulled her forward to her. The sensation they both felt was something they'd never felt before. They knew little or nothing of sex, especially sex between two girls, but just touching each other was thrilling to both of them. But when their vaginas touched, a new and wonderful feeling washed over both of them along with the rain water. They pulled each other close. Kaylin rubbed her hands all over Suki's body, which felt wonderful to Suki. Suki did the same and for the first time in her life, Kaylin felt the caring touch of another Human being besides her mother. Kaylin, perhaps on instict, grabbed Suki and took her down to the hard concrete sidewalk and layed on top of her. They began kissing, and Suki grabbed onto Kaylin's soaking wet hair. Suki spread her legs then wrapped them around Kaylins waist. The rain continued to pour. Kaylin began moving herself back and forth on Suki, and as the unebelievable pleasure struck them, so did a revelation. They were falling in love with each other, and both wanted nothing more than to share their bodies with each other. Kaylin began moving faster and faster and pressing her vagina against Suki's as hard as she could until she found a perfect spot. Suki's face lit up with pleasure and she began to make the strange sounds the she made when Kaylin caught her masturbating, only louder and more animalistic. Kaylin had never felt anything like this and she couldn't believe it. She fucked Suki so hard and fast that Suki's back was being shredded by the concrete below. But Suki didn't care. They both came at the same time and the pleasure so overwhelmed them both that as they came they both froze and just breathed fast and hard. As their orgasms faded away they looked at each other, neither knowing what to say. What should they say? They said nothing to each other, and didn't even acknowledge what had just happened. They finished ""showering"" and whent back inside the pharmacy.</p><p>A day later the ""family"" had finished looting several more homes. it was just in time as the winter storm Kaylin predicted hit that night. They would be snowed in for days, a week... maybe even more. They set in for the storm. Kaylin and Suki still had not spoken of what happened. The little ones slept, snuggled up to each other. Kaylin wasn't on watch, there was no point tonight. No one would be out in this storm unless they wanted to die. Suki sat down next to Kaylin, who was cleaning something small.</p><p>""Can we talk?."" Suki asked.</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""About what we did yesterday.""</p><p>""I'm not sorry.""</p><p>""No! No, me either. I'm happy you're not. I meant we should talk about it, because it was very important.""</p><p>""I know. Are we married now?""</p><p>Suki didn't understand.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Isn't that what married people did? I read it in something called a ""magazine"" from the display over there.""</p><p>""I don't know. Do you want to be married?""</p><p>""It'd mean we were family.""</p><p>Suki likes that.</p><p>""We pretty much are.""</p><p>Kaylin gives her what she was cleaning, a very beautiful ring with a diamond. She found two identical ones in a house.</p><p>""If you want to be married, I'm ok with it."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Suki takes the ring and looks at it.</p><p>""Do you love me?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""I feel the things for you that I felt for my mother. I feel for you what I feel for Bunny. I guess that's love, but I don't really know what love is so I'm guessing.""</p><p>""I love you."" Suki said.</p><p>""Then I love you.""</p><p>Suki gave the ring back to Kaylin.</p><p>""I Think you have to put it on me, and I have to put it on you or it's not official."" Suki said.</p><p>Kaylin takes the ring, then slips it on Suki's middle finger. Suki does the same for Kaylin.</p><p>""I marry you."" Suki said.</p><p>""I marry you, too."" Kaylin said.</p><p>They gently kiss each other, then realize they've been watched having this post apocalyptic nuptial. Bunny and the little one are smiling at them. The new ""parents"" of the girls reach out to invite their daughters over, and each hug their ""mother"". They're a true family now.</p><p>The next morning, Suki is snuggled up with her ""daughter"", Bunny and Kaylin have a conversation while sharing a snickers bar for breakfast.</p><p>""I thought you didn't like her?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""I lied.""</p><p>Bunny smiles.</p><p>""You really like her.""</p><p>""Yeah, I really like her. Like I really like you.""</p><p>Kaylin broke off a bigger piece and gave it to Bunny.</p><p>""We're a family now."" Bunny said.</p><p>""Yeah, we're a family now.""</p><p>""I was right.""</p><p>""Yeah, you were right.""</p><p>Bunny eats the candy.</p><p>""She's really pretty. Just like you."" Bunny said as she chewed.</p><p>Kaylin couldn't help but smile.</p><p>""And just like you."" Kaylin said before kissing Bunny on the cheek.</p><p>Bunny gets up and goes to Kaylin, and sits in her lap.</p><p>""Thanks for buying me."" Bunny said.</p><p>""You're welcome."" Kaylin said as she hugged Bunny.</p><p>""Will you stay with us now? You won't go away like you wanted to?""</p><p>""I won't leave my family. I promise.""</p><p>They hold each other.</p><p>A week later the snow had melted due to another rain storm. Kaylin took the opportunity to go scavenging while the others stayed behind. She was surprised to find that there were people travelling through a neighborhood. They looted as they whent, but they seemed like good people. Women, children, a few men. Kaylin was hesitant to approach them as she didn't want to reveal the bounty of supplies she had with her. the women looked after the children as the men searched. One of the older children, a boy, saw Kaylin out of the corner of his eye, and alerted the adults. She had no choice but to stand with her newly tricked out AR-15 ready. The men were armed with shotguns, no match for Kaylin at their range. She could easily mow them all down if she had to. The women all had pistols, but even at their range, and with obviously little training, Kaylin didn't feel threatened. One of the men held up his shotgun, a gesture of not being a threat. He had no idea Kaylin was a fifteen year old girl, or he would probably not have done so. Kaylin was wrapped in all manner of warm clothing, and her face was covered.</p><p>""We're just passing through!"" The man yelled.</p><p>Kaylin pulled a pistol as well, but kept it lowered.</p><p>""Look, there's plenty of houses to search! More than you can carry, and more than we can! Let's call it even and go on about our day! No need to waste ammo shooting at each other!""</p><p>Kaylin wasn't going to take chances, not with her family without her. She thought about killing all of them to make sure they wouldn't find the pharmacy, but she saw the small children. They were terrified. But she still didn't lower her guard, the men could sieze an opportunity and take her down. Kaylin cautiously approached them, and made a gesture for the men and women to lower their weapons. They do. Kaylin reached into her pocket and pulled out a handful of some kind of energy bars and tossed them to the boy who saw her. She was testing him. If he shared with everyone, especially the little ones, and the adults refused, they may be trustworthy. The boy gave most of them to the children, then offered to the adults, who all refused. The children ate like starving animals, it took only seconds for them to consume half of the bars, and save the rest for later. This told Kaylin the children were raised well, and not as animals.</p><p>""Thank you."" One of the mothers said.</p><p>Kaylin pulled the cloth covering her mouth down to reveal the young girl the men would not have suspected.</p><p>""Storm's coming. Worse than the one before. You should find shelter, it'll be here by night.""</p><p>""Who are you?"" A man asked.</p><p>Kaylin wanted to seem every bit the bad ass she really was.</p><p>""Someone you don't want to fuck with.""</p><p>Kaylin starts to walk backwards, away from the group.</p><p>""Wait! You could come with us!"" A woman said.</p><p>""Don't follow me, or I'll kill all of you."" Kaylin replied.</p><p>Kaylin walked in a direction away from the pharmacy, in hopes the group wouldn't go that way. She watched them covertly as they looted another house, then moved on down the road. It was near dark before they were gone down the road. The storm was coming, and Kaylin had to hurry back to the pharmacy. Suki and the girls were worried, and releived when Kaylin returned.</p><p>""I was about to come looking for you."" Suki said.</p><p>""Had a run in with refugees.""</p><p>Suki is concerned.</p><p>""Refugees?""</p><p>""They're gone.""</p><p>Suki embraces her wife, and tries to warm her up.</p><p>It had been a brutal storm that lasted a week. The snow was waist high, and the temperature beyond deadly. There was little for them to do. The little ones slep, Kaylin and Suki made sure the inside of the pharmacy was always as warm as possible. Rarely did they have a moment alone, and hand't been together since that special day. Each time they touched each other, their urges nearly overwhelmed them. They so badly wanted to slip away from the girls, and slip out of their clothes. They were eager to experiment, to discover what they could do to eath other that felt as good as their first sexual encounter. With the little ones snuggled up and fast asleep, and no possible danger coming their way, Kaylin and Suki decide to sneek away to the back of the store, to finally have a ""honeymoon"".</p><p>They passionately kissed and ripped each others cloths away. It took no time at all for them to strip each other. As their warm, naked bodies touched each other they felt the same rush of excitement, if not moreso. Suki didn't mind Kaylin controlling this. Suki let Kaylin take full control. Kaylin lifted Suki on top of stack of various goods. Suki wrapped her legs around Kaylins waist, but Kaylin had something else in mind. The spread Suki's legs, and began to move her head down. She kissed Suki's neck, then her chest, then her breasts, then her stomach, and finally she had her head between Suki's legs.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Saw it in one of those moving picture things. I'm guessing what to do, but hopefully I'll get it right.""</p><p>Kaylin buries her face in Suki's pussy. Suki is amazed at the sensation and grabs onto Kaylins hair. Kaylin gets it right. She sticks her tongue inside Suki's warm, wet pussy and licks her. But what Kaylin does next is even better. Kaylin licks Suki's clit, and when sensing she's doing something right, she sucks the clit. Suki cums hard in Kaylins mouth. So hard that she nearly rips some of Kaylins hair out of her head. Suki calms, and caresses Kaylins head. Kaylin rests her head in Sukis crotch.</p><p>""Teach me that."" Suki said.</p><p>Kaylin chuckles.</p><p>Weeks whent by. The winter weather had finally broken, and a rain storm had melted most the snow away. The streets were flooded with ankle deep water. Kaylin was dressed and ready for more searching. Suki hugs and kisses her, and the two little ones hug her.</p><p>""Be safe."" Suki said as she kissed Kaylin.</p><p>""I promise.""</p><p>Kaylin set out. She had filled her backpacks with more goods, but when she came upon a house with it's door open, she found a ghastly sight. The men she had seen in the group of refugees had all frozen to death, trapped and unable to leave, they tried and failed to survive the storm. There was no sight of the women or the children that were with them. Kaylin did the only thing she could, she took what they had and left them behind.</p><p>After searching a few more houses, she found the women and children huddled together in a house near a fireplace, all dead. Starved to death, or frozen, probably both. Kaylin let them be. They had nothing useful except their clothes, and she couldn't bring herself to take them. Suki tries to contact Kaylin on the radio.</p><p>""Kaylin? Kaylin are you there?""</p><p>Kaylin responds.</p><p>""I'm here. I'm alright.""</p><p>""What did I say about checking in every fifteen minutes?""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>Suki senses something's wrong.</p><p>""You ok?""</p><p>Kaylin stares at the bodies.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Suki is concerned.</p><p>""Come home.""</p><p>""Soon.""</p><p>She turns her radio off, then covers the bodies with blankets. She leaves everything, what little there was, behind.</p><p>Kaylin carried her supplies back to the pharmacy where her family was anxiously awaiting her return. Suki could tell something was wrong, but didn't press her for details.</p><p>Later that night, both Bunny and the little one had their heads resting in Kaylins lap. Kaylin stroked their hair as they slept. This is the most ""motherly"" she's been towards them. That's Suki's job. Kaylin is the protector and hunter gatherer.</p><p>""What happened out there?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""They're all dead. Those people I told you about. They're all dead.""</p><p>""Oh, god.""</p><p>""If I left you, you'd be dead.""</p><p>""Maybe, maybe not.""</p><p>Suki helps remove the little ones from Kaylins lap. Kaylin goes to an aisle of food and looks at the bounty before her. They've gone through none of it. Row after row of food and supplies, enough to last what would seem like forever.</p><p>""Maybe we should have shared."" Suki said.</p><p>""No. We have to think about ourselves.""</p><p>Kaylin picks up a huge pack of snickers bars, one of many more on the shelf.</p><p>""They had so much of everything."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""People kill for what they threw away now.""</p><p>Kaylin puts the bag back and grabs Suki, pulling her into an embrace.</p><p>""I love you."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""I love you, too.""</p><p>They ""excused"" themselves to the back of the store again as the children slept.</p><p>It was a long and brutal winter. Weeks turned into months. Weeks and months of snow that covered everything and blocked the door. It was nearly what was once called ""spring"" again before the snow had finally begun to melt. The girls were sick and tired of their incarceration, but they were finally free to step outside. The snow had mostly melted and was overflowing the drains. The girls stepped outside and were greeted with something they hadn't seen or felt in so long... the sun. The clouds broke and the sun shined on the decaying wasteland of the city. It's dull colors brightened by the light.</p><p>Kaylin put her arms around Suki, their bond had only strengthened in their time stuck inside the pharmacy.</p><p>It was getting warm, very warm. So warm that the girls were sweating. It didn't last long, but atleast the sun was seeming to stick around. The clouds had broken, or perhaps all the soot and ash in them finally cleared out. The sun remained shining for days, then a week, and finally the skies were clear for the first time in many years. Suki thought the Earth may finally be healing it's self. Kaylin was less optimistic.</p><p>It was time to move on. If they wanted to get south by the next winter they had to begin moving now. They had rationed every morsel of food and drink, and by the time the spring arrived they still had so much left. They agreed not to leave anything behind, so they all ate as much as they possibly could. Their carts and packs were all stuffed with supplies, and Kaylin had selected only the best firearms to take with them, and left behind what was to heavy or not very useful. They still had enough firepower to take out an army. kaylin and Bunny took one last look at the pharmacy.</p><p>""Was a good place."" Bunny said.</p><p>""Yeah. But we have to find a real home."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Kaylin and Bunny join Suki and the little one. They begin their long journey South.</p>"
660,"The Hottest Summer, Part 5",ChirpingGirl,5,Young CJ's adventures have only just begun. Join her as her summer vacation gets even hotter as it comes to an end.,"['F/g', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral', 'roll play']","<p>It was the first day of August and the temperatures had begun to slowly fall. CJ And her aunt were lounging in a hammock, completely naked. CJ's face was nuzzled into her aunts neck, and her arm draped over her breasts. CJ's aunts arms were wrapped around CJ and the two were as close as they could be in their embrace.</p><p>""I never want to go gome."" CJ said.</p><p>CJ's aunt kisses her forehead.</p><p>""Your moms will be here in a week, baby girl.""</p><p>""Can't we just run away together? Go somewhere no one will ever find us?""</p><p>""Yes, but we won't. You could never do that to your mommy.""</p><p>""No, I guess not.""</p><p>CJ moves to get on top of her aunt, then wraps her little arms around her neck and kisses her. CJ's aunt uses her free hands to gently caress her nieces butt, legs and back.</p><p>""How am I supposed to live without you?"" CJ asked.</p><p>""You'll find a way, baby girl.""</p><p>CJ presses her pussy to her aunts and begins slowly humping her. CJ's aunt makes pleasured moans as she grabs her nieces butt cheeks and helps her hump her. CJ's aunt leaves one hand in place to help her niece hump her, and uses the other to grab the hair on top of CJ's head. She squeezes her nieces hair and butt cheeks as they both stare into each others eyes. It isn't long before they both have an intense orgasm together, but neither of them makes a sound. As they cum, they breath heavily and gaze into each others eyes. It's as if their very souls were experiencing the same pleasure as their physical bodies. When they've calmed down, CJ's aunt strokes her nieces hair as CJ buries her face in her aunts neck.</p><p>Before they knew it it was night time. They had slept the day away in each others arms. It was a full moon tonight and CJ was the first to mention it.</p><p>""It's a full moon. Careful, I might turn into a monster and eat you out!"" CJ said as she made a cute growling noise.</p><p>""Don't you mean ""UP""?""</p><p>""I meant what I said."" CJ said as she pretended to turn into a little monster.</p><p>CJ made cute tiger like growling noises as she moved her head down to her aunts pussy. CJ sank her teeth into her aunts pussy as she continued making cute animalistic noises. CJ's aunt laughed hysterically as her niece pretended to tear her aunts pussy apart with her mouth. But pain was the last thing CJ's aunt felt. CJ stopped devouring her feast for a moment to growl and pant at her aunt.</p><p>""what's wrong, little monster, doesn't it taste good?"" CJ's aunt asked.</p><p>CJ made a cute noise as she nodded her head yes.</p><p>""Then get back to eating.""</p><p>CJ made cute whimpering noises.</p><p>""What's wrong little monster?"" CJ's aunt asked in a playful way.</p><p>CJ howled at the moon, then jumped out of the hammock. She made a motion for her aunt to follow her. She does, and CJ leads her aunt into a wooded area. CJ's aunt giggled as she chased her little monster.</p><p>""Little monster, come out to play."" CJ's aunt whispered.</p><p>""Come out, come out, wherever you are.""</p><p>CJ spooked her aunt by leaping out from behind a tree. She made a cute attack growl and wrapped her arms around her aunts waist as she once again sank her face into her aunts pussy. CJ continued to make muffled animal sounds as she fed on her prey. CJ's aunt grabbed the back of her nieces head and thrusted herself into her nieces face as her pussy was being fed upon. She couldn't control herself and came very quickly. CJ made whimpering sounds as her prey succombs to her. CJ's aunt pulled her nieces head out of her pussy, CJ licked her lips savoring the flavor of her prey.</p><p>""Good little monster.""</p><p>CJ, as if being an obedient pet, howled in approval.</p><p>In the morning, CJ wakes up in her aunts bed. Her hair a mess, and her feet covered in dirt from her adventure in the woods. Her aunt, freshly showered and wearing a sexy robe, brings her little monster a cold glass of orange juice.</p><p>""Good morning, little monster."" She said as she kissed her niece on the cheek.</p><p>""Good morning.""</p><p>CJ wipes the sleep from her eyes and takes the glass. She drinks half of it in just a few seconds.</p><p>""We're going shopping today. But first you need a bath.""</p><p>CJ is upset her aunt took one without her.</p><p>""You took one without me.""</p><p>""I didn't want to wake you, baby. You were tired.""</p><p>""I wouldn't have minded.""</p><p>CJ kisses her aunt. As CJ kisses her mouth, her aunt tries to talk.</p><p>""And... ""lip smack"" don't forget ""lip smack and pleasurable moan"" to brush... ""lip smack"" your teeth.""</p><p>""I never do.""</p><p>CJ gives her aunt the glass, then runs off to the bathroom.</p><p>""Do you need me to help wash your..."" CJ interrupts her.</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>CJ's aunt runs off to join her.</p><p>They arrive in town again, still driving the old piece of junk truck.</p><p>They walk into the local store where clerks are putting Halloween items up for sale. They always seem to do it in early August, as if they're trying to tell Summer to die already.</p><p>""Halloween stuff! Cool!""</p><p>Halloween is CJ's favorite holiday.</p><p>After some shopping, CJ was checking out all the candy and junk food on clearance sale as her aunt covertly examined the Halloween costumes. She found something amazing. A ""girls Tigress"" Costume. She was amazed how sexy it looked. The little girl on the package looked more like a prostitute than a model. It came complete with costume, jungle tiger nose, and tiger ears and tail. She couldn't resist and grabbed the costume. For the adults, she found the perfect one for herself. A ""jungle Jane"" costume. The model on it also looked more like a prostitute than a model. She knew exactly what she wanted to do with these costumes. She arranged them so CJ wouldn't see. After CJ had ransacked the best of the clearance items, they checked out and returned to the truck. Nearby, a rancher is talking to a sheriffs deputy.</p><p>""I'm just sayin' you should tell folk to be careful. I heard me some loud howlin' last night. Might be wolf 'round here.""</p><p>""Everyone hears and sees weird things in a full moon. I'm sure there's nothing out there.""</p><p>CJ looks up at her aunt, and she looks down at her. They both share a smile and get into the truck.</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
661,"Love at the End of the World, Part 4",ChirpingGirl,4,"The story is set in a post apocalyptic world where two girls, Kaylin and Suki, 15 year old survivors, and the five and 3 year old girls they take care of travel the wasteland in search of a refuge from the nightmare of the wastes.","['F', 'g', 'd/s', 'teen', 'cons']","<p>A week later, and a seemingly endless stretch of road, the girls arrive at an abandoned trailer park just outside of a larg town. It had long since been ransacked, and there was no sign of life anywhere.</p><p>""Do we bother?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>Kaylin didnt' see the point.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>They moved on. As they approached the town, they were surrounded on both sides of the road by what was once two vast corn fields. Now completely dead, Bunny wondered what the dead stocks once were.</p><p>""What were those?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""Food of some kind."" Suki replied.</p><p>Arriving in the town, Kaylin is ready for anything with her AR-15 at the ready. Suki also has the MP5 Kaylin passed down to her ready. But there's nothing to be concerned about, there hasn't been anyone in this town in years. A quick survey of the town yielded nothing. Every house, and every building had been stripped of everything. There were, curiously, no skeletons in this town. It's inhabitants must have taken what they could and left for some other place. There was nothing to do but stay the night and then keep going.</p><p>The next day, and a few miles down the road, Kaylin stopped and sniffed the air.</p><p>""Storm's coming."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""How can you tell?"" Suki asked.</p><p>A distant thunder confirms a storm is coming.</p><p>Suki is terrified.</p><p>""Oh, no!""</p><p>No shelter is in sight, but they have no choice but to run to try and find some place to take cover. Further down the road they find a burned down road side gas station, no chance of shelter except for the rusting and decaying remains of a fifties style car. It's trunk had been scorched by the fire, but the windows looked intact and the roof didn't seem to have big holes in it. The storm was coming fast, drops of cold rain water were starting to fall. Kaylin ordered the little ones inside the car with Suki, then began shoving supplies into the only available place, the passenger seat and the space not taken up by Bunny and the little one in the back seat. Suki is concerned.</p><p>""What about you?""</p><p>Kaylin knows there's no shelter for her tonight.</p><p>""We can't lose any of this food, or get the weapons wet.""</p><p>""We'll make room!""</p><p>Kaylin silences Suki by kissing her.</p><p>""I'll be fine, you worry about them.""</p><p>Kaylin finishes shoving supplies into the car, then throws a plastic tarp over the roof of the car. The storm begins it's onslaught, and Kaylin has nowhere to go. The wind must be atleast thirty mile an hour and could easily blow the tarp off the roof of the car. As the downpour begins, Kaylin pulls a hood over her head, then gets onto the roof of the car and uses her weight to hold the tarp down. The storm is brutal, but Kaylin never gives up protecting her family. it's a long and nightmarish night for Kaylin, but the storm finally breaks near morning. Kaylin is soaked, exhausted, and barely able to move, but her mission was accomplished. Her family and their supplies are dry. Although Kaylin was exhausted and dead on her feet, they spent the day travelling and looking for shelter. All they found was an endless forest of dead trees, but along the road they came to a small ancient barn on the side of the road that was falling apart but still intact. What it's intended
            use was for, and why it remained standing for so long would remain a mystery forever. Suki checked inside and found ancient cobwebs and dust, but it was otherwise surprisingly dry and empty. They moved the supplies inside as another rain storm began. It was light and gentle this time. Suki pulled an ancient rusted wheelbarrow out of the corner and tossed in twigs and branches and used ancient dry hay to start a fire. They ate a very small meal despite still having more food and supplies than they could easily carry. Kaylin struggled to eat, and as soon as she was done Suki covered her and ordered her to sleep. It was an order Kaylin couldn't refuse. Later that evening the little one had snuggled up with Kaylin to help keep her warm. Suki and Bunny were gazing out of an ancient glass window.</p><p>""What do you think this place was?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""I don't know. It's really old, that's all I know."" Suki replied.</p><p>Bunny looks back at Kaylin.</p><p>""I guess I owe her a lot."" Bunny said.</p><p>""I think all three of us do.""</p><p>""I guess I love her.""</p><p>""I married her.""</p><p>""She's happier because of you."" Bunny said as she turned back to the window to look outside.</p><p>""So am I.""</p><p>Bunny looked out at the dead forest, wondering what it must have been like long ago.</p><p>""I wonder what it was like. Was it green?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""Yeah, for a while. In spring it would start to get green, then in the fall the leaves would change into all kinds of different colors and fall to the ground. I saw pictures in a book once.""</p><p>Bunny gazes out, trying to picture what Suki described.</p><p>The next morning Kaylin is still exhausted, but she gathers the energy to search the area. Near the old barn are wrecked cars piled up. The skeletal remains of the drivers and passengers are entombed in their rusting coffins. Searching the wrecks yielded many relics. Every skeleton had in it's posession a useless smart phone. Every time Kaylin found one she would toss it aside as worthless junk, having no idea those devices once had access to the sum of Human knowledge and the ability to communicate with others over vast distances. Searching glove compartments always yielded some small treasure. Lighters, matches, paper to burn, sometimes food. She spent all day searching the wrecks and plundering their resources. The fact that none of this had been looted before told Kaylin no one had been on this road in many years and that it should be safe to continue travelling it.</p><p>Back at the barn Suki and the girls were doing an inventory of their supplies. When they finished, Suki did the math.</p><p>""About five months worth. With extreme rationing."" Suki said.</p><p>""Is it enough to make it South?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""I don't know. It all depends on how bad the weather is and how many times we have to hold up somewhere.""</p><p>""Like now?""</p><p>""Like now.""</p><p>Kaylin returned with her supplies. Suki greeted her with a warm hug and kiss.</p><p>""Find anything good?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Some food, bottled water, lighters, matches, some clothes, and dry paper we can use. Basic stuff.""</p><p>""Basic stuff is better than no stuff.""</p><p>Suki takes the supplies as Kaylin goes to sit by the barrel fire. She pulls out bottled water, granola bars, some baby food and other miscelanneous food items first. She hands them to the little one who neatly sorts them with their food supplies. Bunny goes to Kaylin.</p><p>""You look bad."" Bunny said as she nuzzled into Kaylin.</p><p>""I feel bad."" Kaylin said as she rested her cheek on Bunny's head.</p><p>In the pitch black night a gentle snow was falling. In the barn a small fire burns in the wheelbarrow, and the two children lay warmly snuggling each other. Kaylin tried, but couldn't sleep. Suki was closely snuggled next to her, and Kaylin had an arm around her wife. Kaylin nuzzled her face into Suki's hair and felt it's softness. There was still a hint of shampoo smell even though they hadn't had the chance to bath in some time. Suki woke and noticed Kaylin caressing her breast. No words need be said between them. Kaylin rolls Suki onto her stomach, then reaches under the blanket covering them and pushes Suki's pants down to her ankles, then her underwear. Kaylin unzips her pants and pushes them down to her ankles. Kaylin grabs Suki's shoulder with one hand, using it for leverage, and uses her other hand to cover her wife's mouth since she has a tendancy to make loud whimpers during sex. Kaylin presses her pussy against Suki's and begins thrusting into her much as a man
            would when having anal sex with a woman. The sensation feels wonderful for both of them, and it takes only a few thrusts by Kaylin before they both have an intense orgasm. Kaylin removes her hand from her wifes mouth, and it's not long before Suki passes out in her wifes embrace. Kaylin doesn't bother to put their pants and underwear back, she too passes out with her wife in her arms.</p><p>The next morning Suki was gathering up snow to melt for water. Kaylin walks up to her, and says something very strange.</p><p>""I don't think we should have a baby.""</p><p>Suki is puzzled.</p><p>""Ok, let's not have a baby.""</p><p>""I mean, I would want to have one with you, but we can barely feed the four of us.""</p><p>Suki can't help but laugh.</p><p>""You and I can never have a baby together.""</p><p>Kaylin doesn't understand.</p><p>""Isn't what we did last night part of how babies are made?""</p><p>""For a boy and a girl, not for two girls.""</p><p>""But I saw in some of those moving picture shows...""</p><p>""Oh, honey, I'm sorry but that's not how it works for us. We can't get each other pregnant.""</p><p>""Oh. Ok.""</p><p>Suki comforts her.</p><p>""But we would make a perfect baby together if we could.""</p><p>""I'm not that smart about these things.""</p><p>""Maybe not, but you're smart in all the ways that keep us alive. And in times like these, that's a lot more important.""</p><p>Suki kisses her wife on the cheek.</p><p>""We would make a perfect baby."" Suki said.</p><p>Kaylin smiles at her wife, and they share a kiss.</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
662,"The Hottest Summer, Part 6",ChirpingGirl,6,"CJ's summer is quickly coming to an end, but the heat is still on and her adventure continues.","['F/g', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral', 'M', 'b', 'anal']","<p>They had stopped at the local diner for lunch. CJ, despite being a small girl, had a double bacon cheeseburger and fries with a coke on ice. Her aunt was a little more conservative and had a salad and glass of tea. CJ ate her lunch like a starving animal.</p><p>""All of that is going to your hips, baby girl.""</p><p>""I'll work it off."" CJ said as she squirted more ketchup for her fries.</p><p>After she had finished her lunch, CJ went to the restroom to wash her hands. Not paying attention, she goes to the men/boys room. She goes to wash her hands when she hears a now familiar sound. She hears the moans of someone enjoying sexual pleasure. Being the nosy brat she is, she investigates the stall where the sound is coming from. She hears whispers.</p><p>""Ah, no teeth!"" A man whispered.</p><p>CJ looked at the legs under the stall. One had pants down around the shoes, and the other pair of shoes were far too small to be an adults. Whoever they belonged to, that person was on their knees. The sucking sound was one CJ had heard while watching certain kinds of internet videos, blowjob videos. The receiver started making louder moans as he came in the blowers mouth. Some of his cum dropped on the young blowers pants. When finished, the young blower raised the mans pants up for him. After he was finished dressing, CJ heard him whisper again.</p><p>""Make it fifty this time, you earned it.""</p><p>CJ quickly and quietly ducked into a stall as the man left the bathroom. The blower went to clean up, and CJ whent to investigate further. The blower was a little boy who was no older than CJ, maybe closer to six than she was. He was a very cute little boy, almost looked like a little girl himself. CJ surprised him.</p><p>""What are you doing in here?"" The little boy asked.</p><p>""Wrong door I guess."" CJ replied.</p><p>""Girls can't be in here.""</p><p>""That's not what the government says.""</p><p>The boy finishes cleaning up.</p><p>""Were you blowing that man?"" CJ asked.</p><p>The little boy, being very well aware of sex, is not surprised another child knows what he was doing.</p><p>""Yeah."" The boy said as he wiped his mouth with tissue paper.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Grown ups give me money to do it. I don't need an allowance.""</p><p>CJ is intrigued.</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>The little boy is quick to see an opportunity.</p><p>""Do you have any money?"" He asked.</p><p>""Eeew, I don't want a boy doing that to me.""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>CJ didn't really know why, she thought it would just be gross. But she thought the boy was very cute and girly looking. So her thoughts of disgust turned to thoughts of possibilities.</p><p>""Where do you live?"" CJ asked</p><p>""With my grandma just outside of town. Near an old building where some guy and his friends killed a bunch of people in the woods in 1999.""</p><p>""You mean the old factory? It's 5 minutes from my families place.""</p><p>""Yeah, that place. It's really cool.""</p><p>""People got killed there.""</p><p>""It was only two of the people.""</p><p>CJ had an idea.</p><p>""Can you sneak out and meet me there?"" CJ asked.</p><p>""Sure!""</p><p>The boy was excited.</p><p>""I gotta go, my aunt's waiting for me. I'll meet you there tonight after dark.""</p><p>""How will you get away?""</p><p>""I'll figure it out.""</p><p>""Ok!""</p><p>The two seperated. CJ returned to her aunt, the boy went his own way.</p><p>It was dark, and CJ was about to put her plan into action. She pretended to fall asleep in her bed. Her aunt was dissapointed, but kissed her on the cheek and let her be. Her aunt went to bed alone, and as soon as she was sure it was safe, CJ snuck out of the house and made her way to her rendezvous. It only took her a few minutes to arrive, and inside the young boy was waiting for her. CJ tapped on a rusty old door to let him know she had arrived. The boy ran to let her in, and when she stepped in she could see this kid had made this place his own personal club house. He even had a small HDTV and electricity. He used an HDTV antenna to get television. CJ thought this was awesome.</p><p>""Wow, this is cool!""</p><p>""My grandma kinda doesn't care what I do, or where I do it. As long as she gets money for having me live with her I can do anything I want and she doesn't care.""</p><p>""How do you get power here?""</p><p>""I dunno, I guess it's hooked into something and no one ever noticed.""</p><p>CJ looked around.</p><p>""Kinda creepy though.""</p><p>""Yeah, but it's not the buildings fault what happened. You want a snack?""</p><p>The boy took CJ to the place he keeps all of his goodies. Blowing men for money pays well. He has plenty of junk food, and even a small refrigerator. CJ knows he couldn't have done all of this himself being so young.</p><p>""How'd you get all this stuff here?""</p><p>""A guy I know helped me.""</p><p>""Someone... you know... do stuff with?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>CJ was curious.</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""He's a married guy I met one day.""</p><p>The boy acts like he loves this person.</p><p>""Like him?"" CJ asked.</p><p>""Yeah, he's great.""</p><p>""Love him?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>CJ was very curious.</p><p>""What do you do with him?""</p><p>""There's a bed here. He likes to put it in my butt. It's awesome. No one ever treated me the way he does.""</p><p>CJ was a little jealous.</p><p>""My dad barely realizes I exist. Guess it'd be nice if he cared about me like that.""</p><p>""Do you like boys?""</p><p>CJ doesn't know.</p><p>""I don't know. I guess I never thought about it.</p><p>""You like girls?""</p><p>CJ was sure about that.</p><p>""Oh yeah!""</p><p>""I like girls. I like boys. Well, I like girls, I love grown up men.""</p><p>CJ wanted to know what he liked most.</p><p>""What do you like most about men?""</p><p>""They're strong, and have huge cocks! I love the huge cocks!"" The boy said smiling.</p><p>""I've seen them in internet videos.""</p><p>""That's not the same as seeing them for real. They're awesome. I love it when men are all sweaty and hot and their cocks are throbbing, begging for me to make them cum. I decide when they do, I have all the power. I can make him cum fast, or make him suffer.""</p><p>CJ liked this.</p><p>""What happens when they cum?""</p><p>""They shoot warm cum in my mouth. Sometimes in my butt, or on my face. Always those places.""</p><p>""Sounds like fun.""</p><p>""It is!""</p><p>The little boy looked a little sad.</p><p>""But I never get to do another fun thing with them.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""Kissing.""</p><p>CJ had mastered that with the help of her aunt.</p><p>""Kissing is great. You need to learn it.""</p><p>""Do you know how?""</p><p>""I've had lots of practice recently.""</p><p>The boy walked over to her.</p><p>""Can you teach me?""</p><p>CJ didn't want to kiss a boy.</p><p>""I don't know. Kiss a boy?""</p><p>""Everyone says I look kind of like a girl. I keep my hair this way to be more like a girls.""</p><p>""Yeah, you do kind of look like a girl.""</p><p>CJ thought about it, then made her decision.</p><p>""Ok, I'll teach you all about kissing. But you have to teach me something.""</p><p>The boy was enthusiastic to make a deal.</p><p>""You got it! What can I teach you?""</p><p>""Teach me how to give blow jobs.""</p><p>The boy smiled.</p><p>""Deal!""</p><p>CJ approached him. The boy, even though he loved men, was not at all uninterested in this gorgeous little girl.</p><p>""You are really pretty."" The boy nervously said.</p><p>CJ knows.</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>CJ is not at all nervous, she's confident. She leans forward and presses her lips to the boys cheek and kisses him. It feels great to the boy.</p><p>""Kissing cheeks and the neck feels really good."" CJ said as she planted kisses all over his cheek.</p><p>The boy quietly moaned, and noticed his little penis had gotten as hard as it possibly could. He took CJ's hand and put it between his legs. CJ didn't understand why at first, but then she noticed he was responding well to her kisses. She moved to his neck and gently planted kisses all over. The boy had never felft this before. CJ kisses his chin, then pulled away for a few seconds. The boy looked CJ in her eyes, then CJ moved in and kissed his lips. It was so gentle, and CJ's lips were so soft. She opened his mouth with her lips and sucked on his upper lip, then his bottom, then she stuck her tongue in his mouth and taught him the art of French kissing. As she kissed him, the boy subtly moved CJ's hand to rub his crotch. CJ had an idea of what he wanted, so she took over. With he combination of kissing and rubbing, the little boy's penis started to feel strange. His whole body felt like it was going to explode. CJ, knowing he was probably about to cum, stopped rubbing and kissing him.</p><p>""I have the power now."" She said.</p><p>CJ went back to kissing him, but didn't touch his crotch again. CJ spent a couple of hours giving the boy kissing lessons, and once he was ready she let him kiss her. She was impressed with his skills. They mutually kissed each other, but CJ began to realize she was pushing it. Her aunt may have gone to check on her and for all she knew the police were out searching for her.</p><p>""I have to get home."" CJ said.</p><p>""I have to teach you.""</p><p>""I'll come back tomorrow.""</p><p>The boy had an idea.</p><p>""I can ask my friend to come over. I'm sure he has a ""horny emergency"" we can help him with.""</p><p>CJ was interested.</p><p>""Same time tomorrow?""</p><p>""We'll be waiting.""</p><p>CJ gave the boy one more kiss on the lips, then ran home.</p><p>In the morning, CJ was still asleep past breakfast. Her aunt checked on her and gently woke her up.</p><p>""Hey, baby girl, time to wake up.""</p><p>She kissed her niece on the forehead. CJ was exhausted, but woke for her love.</p><p>""Good morning."" She was barely able to say.</p><p>""It's almost noon, baby, you've been asleep all morning.""</p><p>""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""It's ok. I hope I'm at least a little responsible for you being so tired.""</p><p>CJ got up and kissed her aunt on the lips.</p><p>""You're the best reason to be tired.""</p><p>""I was hoping we could have had some fun last night.""</p><p>""I'm sorry!""</p><p>CJ's aunt hugged her.</p><p>""It's ok.""</p><p>""No, it's not. I don't have much time left with you.""</p><p>CJ wrapped her arms around her aunt and held on tight.</p><p>After she had showered and had lunch, CJ was talking to her mommy on the phone.</p><p>""It's your lucky day, sweety."" CJ's mom said.</p><p>""Every day is lucky for me, mommy.""</p><p>""The painter won't be able to work on your room for another two weeks, so we're going to extend our vacations a few extra days.""</p><p>CJ was very happy.</p><p>""Yay!""</p><p>""So you and your aunt can keep eating junk food and being lazy, or whatever it is the two of you are up to.""</p><p>""I think we can find something fun to do.""</p><p>""Melissa misses you too, sweety.""</p><p>""I miss her. Tell her I can't wait for her to make spaghetti for me.""</p><p>Her mom giggles.</p><p>""I will, sweetheart. I have to go, but we'll see you real soon. I love you.""</p><p>""Love you, mommy.""</p><p>They hang up and CJ runs off to tell her aunt the good news.</p><p>Later in the day CJ's aunt is cleaning up after dinner and CJ approaches her from behind. She wraps her little arms around her waist and nuzzled her head into her aunts back.</p><p>""Do you know how tempting it is to turn around, baby?""</p><p>""You don't have to.""</p><p>CJ's reaches to the front of her aunts pants and unbutton and unzips them. She pulls them down along with her aunt's panties. CJ's aunt braces herself by grabbing the edge of the kitchen sink countertop. CJ's aunt bends over as to give her niece easier access. CJ buries her face in her aunts pussy and shoves her tongue inside. She wiggles it around inside and gently sucks on the labia. CJ's aunt reaches back and puts a hand on her nieces head and squeezes her hair. CJ puts two of her little fingers into her aunts pussy and fucks her with them. Her aunt can't hold out for long and explodes in her nieces mouth. CJ slows down her sucking and finger fucking as her aunt's orgasm subsides. CJ's aunt collects herself then turns around, bends down and grabs her niece. She picks her up and shoves her tongue in her nieces mouth. She kisses her passionately for several minutes before setting her niece down on the counter. CJ's aunt gets on her knees, then unbuttons her nieces pants and practically rips them and CJ's panties off. CJ's aunt kisses her flat little tummy and then moves down to her pussy. CJ is hesitant to let her do this, but she's incapable of saying no. She puts her hands on her aunts head as her aunt sinks her face into CJ's pussy. The sensation of her tongue going inside of her pussy was extremely weird to CJ, it felt like a worm or something wiggling around inside of her, but then she begins to experience a new sensation. Since this was her first time with a tongue inside of her pussy, CJ couldn't control what happened next. CJ came so hard in her aunts mouth that she practically drowned her aunt in fluid squirted from her little pussy. CJ's aunt shows her niece the bodily fluid in her mouth, then reaches up and kisses her niece. They share the fluid as they make out, and some of it escapes theirs mouths and drips on the floor.</p><p>Later CJ's aunt was dead to the world asleep, and it was time for CJ to make her rendezvous again. She snuck out of the house and made her way back to the boy. He let her in and waiting for them was the little boys friend. He was an older man in his mid thirties, muscular and what even CJ would consider to be ""hot"". The little boy introduced them and the man was quick to examne CJ.</p><p>""You said she was pretty, but she's gorgeous."" The man said.</p><p>The little boy was a little jealous.</p><p>""And so are you."" The man said as he kissed the boys cheek.</p><p>The boy turns and plants a kiss on the mans lips, and the man is surprised.</p><p>""Where did you learn that?"" The man asked.</p><p>""My new friend."" The boy said as he started kiss the mans neck.</p><p>""Oh? What else does your new friend have to share?""</p><p>""I promised to teach her how to give a blow job."" The boy whispered into the mans ear.</p><p>""Did you? Well, can I assume that's why I was asked to be here tonight?""</p><p>""One of the reasons."" The boy said as he turned around and shoved his tongue in the mans mouth.</p><p>The man loved this and grabbed the boy and pulled him into an embrace. They kissed for a while, but then the man unzipped the boys pants and with one hand pulled both his pants and underwear off. They stopped kissing long enough for the man to remove the boys shirt. The man stood up and pointed at their bed. The boy sat down on the edge and the man stood in front of him. They chose an angle to make sure CJ could see everything they were doing. CJ sat in a lawn chair and watched with amazement. The man unzipped his pants and let his pants fall to the floor. He wasn't wearing any underwear. The mans huge, thick cock was rock hard and pointed right at the boys face. CJ's eyes widened at the site of the cock. The boy licked his lips in anticipation. The man took his shirt off and tossed it aside. The boy started to go in for a blow job, but the man stopped him.</p><p>""You have a teaching job later."" The man said.</p><p>The boy was dissapointed, but crawled onto the bed and got on all fours. He lifted his little ass into the air for his lovers easy access. the man carressed the boys ass, then got on his knees behind the boy. The only lube they'll be using is the mans spit. The man spits on the boys butt hole then rubs it around with the tip of his cock. The little boy looked at CJ and smiled. CJ was mesmerized by the site of what was going on. The man knew the boy could take his giant cock without any pain, so he shoved it in as far as it would go and the boy made a quiet whimper, but otherwise was in heaven with his lovers cock up his ass. The man grabbed the boys butt cheeks with his hands and slowly thrust in and out of the boy. The boy felt no pain. He made pleasured moans as the man leaned forward and kissed the back of the boys neck. The man thrust himself into the boy a little harder and faster. The man grabbed the boys hair and squeezed it as he pulled the boys head to the side so he could kiss his neck and cheek. The boy loved this. He loved a powerful man having his way with him. The man began to fuck the boy faster and faster. The man put his hands on the boys shoulders and fucked him so fast and hard that the boy started drooling and breathing heavy. The man couldn't hold out and screamed as his cock exploded in the boys little ass hole. He thrusted his cock in hard as his cum exploded out of it. When there was nothing left to drain, the man pulled out of the boy, then flipped him over on his back. The man got on top of the boy and kissed him. The boy used his new skills well. After a few more minutes of kissing, CJ walked over to them. She didn't say anything to them, she didn't have to. The man got up and CJ noticed their penis's were touching. She had an idea. She used both of her hands to make a makeshit hole for them. The man and little boys penis's were in CJ's grasp. Their dicks were pressed together and clamped there by CJ's hands. The man knew what she wanted him to do. The man began to fuck CJ's hands, and rub his cock on the boys penis. CJ's little hands were so soft and warm and the sensation of a beautiful little girl touching the man's cock made him even more excited. The man fucked CJ's hands and the little boys penis. The boy was having the same feeling he had the night before as CJ rubbed his crotch. His whole body felt as if it was about to explode, and in a way it does. The boy's penis explodes just as the man's cock shoots cum all over the boys stomach and CJ's hands. The man and boy cum together for the first time. The man and boy are grateful to CJ for helping them. The man leans over to CJ and kisses her on her head. The boy smiles at her, and she smiles back.</p><p>The boy had fallen asleep, he needed the rest. The man sat next to CJ and they both drank cold sodas. The man was still naked, but his cock had gone limp. CJ had a lot of questions for the man.</p><p>""Do you love him?"" She asked.</p><p>""More than I should.""</p><p>""Aren't you married?""</p><p>""She doesn't give me what he does. He is an amazing kid. As I susspect you are.""</p><p>""yeah, I am amazing.""</p><p>""And humble.""</p><p>The man brushes hair out of CJ's face.</p><p>""You are absolutely gorgeous. Your daddy's a lucky man to have a girl like you.""</p><p>""He is, but he doesn't even know I'm alive.""</p><p>""Then he's an idiot.""</p><p>CJ agrees. CJ had always wanted her father to actually give a shit about her, but he never has. He ignores her and even forgets her birthday. Usually she wouldn't mind since her mothers are awesome, but she'd always secretly wanted a daddy. The man strokes her hair, then puts his drink down and moves over to her.</p><p>He looks her in the eyes and smiles at her. he leans down and gently kisses her lips. CJ didn't refuse him, she wants it. The man took his other hand and caressed her cheek as he thrust his tongue in her little mouth. CJ's kissing skills were still better than her apprentices and the mans cock responded by getting rock hard again. The man gently lays CJ down and then unbuttons and unzips her pants for her. He pulls her pants and panties down. CJ wasn't sure she wanted to do this, but she didn't know how to stop him.</p><p>""Say no if you don't want to do this."" The man said.</p><p>CJ thought about it.</p><p>""No."" She said.</p><p>The man pulled her pants back up for her, and then zipped them back up. He kissed her on the cheek and then helped her up.</p><p>""When you're ready, it would be a privilege if you chose me to be your first.""</p><p>He hugged her, and she hugged him back. She had never experienced such caring from a man before, and it made her feel special. They agreed to meet again the next night, and then CJ returned to her aunt.</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
663,"Love at the end of the world, Part 5",ChirpingGirl,6,I love post apocalyptic fiction. It's a world where you can do anything and there are no rules,"['nosex', 'M', 'F', 'f', 'g', 'd/s', 'teen', 'cons', 'femdom', 'Scifi', 'toys']","<p>Kaylin had found a stream of running water a little ways from the barn. She'd filled a few buckets she'd found and placed them in one of their carts. She was washing her hands in the stream when she sensed people approaching her. The sound of the water had masked their approach, and before she knew it a filthy, disgusting man had an arm around Kaylin's chest and pulled her away from the stream. The man yelled with excitement.</p><p>""WOOOOOOOHOOOOOO! It's our lucky fuckin' day! Looky here what I just caught!""</p><p>The filthy many was accompanied by another man and a woman. The woman was in her early thirties. The other man was about the same age. They were armed with various weapons. The woman was armed with a police issue twelve gauge shotgun, the filthy man had what appeared to be a very high powered, and at one time very expensive crossbow. The other man was armed with a hunting rifle. The other man grabs Kaylin's AR-15 and inspects it.</p><p>""Holy shit, this fucker's tricked out! Fully loaded, too!""</p><p>The woman was clearly as much a predator as these men.</p><p>""Where'd you get hardware like this, kid?"" The woman asked.</p><p>Kaylin doesn't answer. The filthy man licks his disgusting lips.</p><p>""Tight little mouth! Oh, I'm gonna help you loosen that up, little girl!""</p><p>""Knock it off, she can't be more than twelve or thirteen."" The woman said.</p><p>""Normally, that's too old for me, but for this fine catch I do believe I can make me an exception.""</p><p>The other man slings the rifle over his shoulder, it's his now.</p><p>""She's not alone."" The woman said.</p><p>""How do you know?"" The other man said.</p><p>""She's collecting a lot of water.""</p><p>""Ooooooh, maybe she's got some younger friends with her, huh?"" The filthy man said.</p><p>""We'll find them. Probably in that barn we saw down the road."" The other man said.</p><p>""Don't worry, kid, we won't hurt them. As long as they do as they're told."" The woman said.</p><p>The other man approaches Kaylin to search her.</p><p>""She has more shit on her.""</p><p>What Kaylin really had on her was a blade hidden in her coat sleeve. She'd been readying it since she sensed them approaching. As the other man approaches, Kaylin slashes the filthy mans hand which causes him to release Kaylin. Kaylin, with one fast stroke, slashed the other mans throat, then grabbed his hunting rifle.</p><p>""You fucking bi-""</p><p>Kaylin puts a bullet through the filthy mans head before he can finish. Kaylin reloads the rifle and has it aimed at the woman before she even knows what's happened. The other man writhes on the ground, gurgling as he dies. The woman can't think of anything to do but drop her gun and put her hands in the air.</p><p>""Don't kill me! I'm pregnant!"" the woman pleaded.</p><p>Kaylin didn't believe her, but she didn't kill her. Kaylin searched the other man and found a pair of handcuff, and other items that were likely used to secure people they'd found. She tossed them to the woman and ordered her to cuff herself. After Kaylin had looted the men and pushed their corpses into the stream to be washed away, she dragged the woman back to the barn, forcing her to carry the water. Suki ran to Kaylin with her MP5 in hand.</p><p>""I heard a gun shot!"" Suki said as she hugged Kaylin.</p><p>""I know."" Kaylin said as she threw the woman onto the floor.""</p><p>Bunny also had her gun ready, and the little one was cowering behind her.</p><p>""It's ok, girls."" Suki said to the kids.</p><p>""Please, don't hurt me!"" The woman begged.</p><p>""Shut up!"" Kaylin said as she kicked her in the face.</p><p>""Kaylin!"" Suki yelled at her wife.</p><p>""Please, I'm sorry!"" The woman said in pain.</p><p>Suki tried to help the woman.</p><p>""Leave her!"" Kaylin ordered.</p><p>""She's bleeding!"" Suki said.</p><p>""Let her. She and her friends had plans for us. Plans that have just been ruined."" Kaylin said as she pointed the barrel of her AR-15 at the womans head.</p><p>""What plans?"" Suki asked.</p><p>The woman doesn't answer until Kaylin pulls the charging handle of the gun back, then releases it. The woman knows Kaylin is not to be messed with.</p><p>""What do you think two men were going to do?"" The woman said.</p><p>The woman looks at Bunny and the little one.</p><p>""What they would have done to them.""</p><p>This infuriates Kaylin. She trades her AR-15 for her new crossbow and puts an arrow to her head.</p><p>""I don't want to scare the kids with a gun shot.""</p><p>Suki is hesitant to stop her wife now.</p><p>""Do it outiside."" Suki said.</p><p>""No!"" The woman screamed.</p><p>Kaylin grabs her and drags her outside. The woman begs for her life the whole way.</p><p>""Please! I'm pregnant! Don't do this!""</p><p>Suki stops Kaylin.</p><p>""Pregnant?"" Suki asked the woman.</p><p>""Only a couple months, it's not showing yet!""</p><p>Kaylin pushes Suki away and puts the arrow to the womans head.</p><p>""Were there any others with you?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""No! We were alone, I swear!""</p><p>Kaylin doesn't believe her.</p><p>""I swear!""</p><p>Suki puts her hand on the weapon and lowers it against Kaylin's will.</p><p>""If she really is pregnant...""</p><p>""I'd be doing it a favor."" Kaylin interrupted.</p><p>""You're not a murderer."" Suki said to her wife as she caressed Kaylin's cheek.</p><p>Kaylin lowered her new weapon all the way.</p><p>""We'll take her inside, tie her up. If anyone comes looking for her then you do what you have to."" Suki said.</p><p>Later that night Kaylin and her family are eating a very small dinner. Their guest got nothing.</p><p>""I'm starving to death."" The woman said.</p><p>""Hurry up and die then."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Suki takes some of her rations to the woman, but Kaylin grabs and stops her.</p><p>""Don't!""</p><p>""She wouldn't share with us, but if she's pregnant, I'm sharing with the baby.""</p><p>Kaylin angrily grabs her wife and forces her to sit back down.</p><p>""No one goes near her. No one feeds her. No one talks to her. Tomorrow I take her away from here and dump her. And if she comes back with or without anyone else I'm going to kill her.""</p><p>The family goes back to eating.</p><p>The next morning Kaylin drags the woman along with her. Her hands are cuffed together and Kaylin had made a makeshift leesh for her neck. She drags her far away from the barn and through a long dead field of corn.</p><p>""There's no one else."" The woman said.</p><p>""You know I'm not going to let you go."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""The Asian girl trusted you.""</p><p>""She'll trust I told her the truth.""</p><p>They come to an old farmhouse. It looked intact.</p><p>""Any friends of yours in there?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""How many times do I have to tell you?""</p><p>Kaylin looked at the ground and saw no shoe prints. The dust on the porch hadn't been disturbed in years. The front door was still locked and the door handle was rusted.</p><p>""There's no one here. Like all the other houses."" The woman said.</p><p>Kaylin smashed the door knob with the butt of her rifle. Since it was rusted and old to begin with it broke easily. The door was stuck, but with a shove Kaylin was able to open it. The inside was covered in dust. The furniture, the floor, the worthless smart TV, everything was covered in dust.</p><p>""This was a farm."" The woman said.</p><p>Kaylin didn't know or care what a farm was. She dragged the woman to the kitchen and began searching for supplies. The woman noticed how pretty Kaylin is.</p><p>""You're a very pretty girl, kid. When I was your age I couldn't keep the boys, and some girls off of me.""</p><p>Kaylin pulls her pistol out.</p><p>""Remind me why you're still alive.""</p><p>""Because I'm pregnant.""</p><p>""No, you're not.""</p><p>The woman fessed up.</p><p>""Not buyin' it?""</p><p>""You can't feed yourself. You couldn't feed a baby. My wife and I talked about it.""</p><p>""Wife? You and the Asian girl? You're infants! Especially in this world.""</p><p>Kaylin puts the barrel of her gun to the womans head.</p><p>""No one wants to be here, but no one wants to leave."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""I was going to rape you, too.""</p><p>The woman confessed.</p><p>""I would have raped you, the Asian girl and the little ones. I would have done it and I would have enjoyed it. The only difference between those men and I is that I wouldn't have hurt you while I was doing it.""</p><p>Kaylin pulls the hammer back, she's heard just enough.</p><p>""This world used to be worse than it is now. Before, people just pretended to behave themselves so they didn't go to prison. After everything went to shit people just got normal.""</p><p>""Then killing you is normal.""</p><p>""So do it. You obviously don't have a problem killing. So do it.""</p><p>Kaylin tries to pull the trigger, but she can't do it.</p><p>""Get down on your knees."" Kaylin ordered.</p><p>The woman gets down on her knees as ordered. Kaylin puts the barrel of her gun to the womans head.</p><p>""What are you willing to do to survive?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>The woman looked at the zipper on Kaylins pants.</p><p>""What do you want?""</p><p>""You heard me.""</p><p>Kaylin unbuttons, her pants, then unzips. She pulls them down just enough.</p><p>""What are you willing to do? Because if you don't do what I want, I will blow your brains out.""</p><p>The woman looks up at Kaylin, then back to the pants. She moves her head into Kaylin's crotch, but Kaylin stops her. Kaylin pushes her away then pulls up and zips back up.</p><p>""You were ready to let me pull the trigger, then you were willing to do that to live. Why?""</p><p>""It's like you said. No one wants to be here, but no one wants to leave.""</p><p>Kaylin helps her up.</p><p>""Move."" Kaylin pushes the woman.</p><p>In the basement of the house they find ancient relics that belonged to it's former owners. Things dating back over a hundred years. It was all completely worthless, but the woman thought there might be something else here.</p><p>""Farmers wives used to can food for long term storage. After the shit hit the fan, and I was scavenging, I found a farm house like this with jar after jar of food. Got me through the first year after.""</p><p>Kaylin lights a candle she found upstairs and waves it around.</p><p>""But every other cellar I ever found had something horrible in it.""</p><p>""Like what?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""When the food ran out, there were still people.""</p><p>Kaylin knew what she meant, she'd seen such horrors herself. She continued to scan around and thanfully found nothing but dust covered junk. Until the light hit them.</p><p>""My god."" The woman said, astonished at the site.</p><p>Glass jars, possibly several hundred of them were stacked and lined up neatly according to their contents. Though they were covered in dust, the glass still shined. The jars were labeled with words Kaylin didn't even know. The woman picked one up.</p><p>""Tomatoes! Oh, god! I never thought I'd see one ever again!""</p><p>But there was more. Other than canned goods there was beef jerky and other preserved meats. A lot of it had prices marked on them, likely to be sold nearby or even shipped.</p><p>""This shouldn't be here."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""What, you've never gotten a lucky find before?""</p><p>""Yes, but we're getting too lucky finding food.""</p><p>""You didn't know the world before. We had more food than we knew what to do with. We threw away what people would kill for now.""</p><p>Kaylin pulls a cover off of boxes that are also full of more jarred food. She falls to her knees. Once again she feels this is a bad thing. She feels that when they really do run out, they may still expect another miracle to happen. The woman seems to care about Kaylin.</p><p>""You're worried that when you do run out, the others will just expect you'll find more.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""You love them.""</p><p>""They're all I care about.""</p><p>""Those men I was with kept me alive. Kept finding food. Kept finding things to take from others.""</p><p>""You did what you had to do to survive?""</p><p>""I never let them fuck me, nor did I suck their dicks if that's what you mean. They preferred to hunt for that. Then let them go so they could hunt them again. I guess they enjoyed hunting people since there's nothing else to hunt. They hunted you. They fucked up.""</p><p>""You hunted.""</p><p>""And like I said, I would have enjoyed raping you and your family. But I would have been gentle about it.""</p><p>The young woman bends down to Kaylin and puts her hands on her back.</p><p>""Don't touch me.""</p><p>""My mother was a masseuse. You don't know what that is, but it was someone who made others feel better. I learned a few things from her. She used to practice on me.""</p><p>The woman begins massaging Kaylin's back. Kaylin reluctantly likes it.</p><p>""How does that feel?"" The woman asked.</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>The woman moves to Kaylin's neck, then she moves in and kisses the back of her neck.</p><p>""You are so tense.""</p><p>""If you try to hurt me...""</p><p>The woman shushes Kaylin. Kaylin wasn't blind, she'd noticed this woman was beautiful. She noticed her light brown hair, and she even had the cleft chin like Bunny has and Kaylin finds so attractive on girls. In the back of her mind there was a voice screaming not to do this, not to give in. Her love for Suki was so strong. But she also didn't know it was wrong. She didn't know marriage was about two people loving each other, and only being with each other. She didn't know she couldn't have her way with this woman and not betray Suki.</p><p>""You are so beautiful."" The woman said as she kissed Kaylin's cheek.</p><p>""You'd do anything to survive."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""Yes, but right now I just want to fuck the shit out of a little girl.""</p><p>The woman pulls Kaylins head back and shoves her tongue in her mouth. She teaches her the proper way to kiss a woman and the two are quickly, and intensely making out.</p><p>""I really should kill you."" Kaylin said as the woman sucked on her tongue.</p><p>""Just shut up and let me fuck you."" The woman said as she pushed Kaylin to the floor.</p><p>Kaylin undoes the woman's restraints and the woman practically rips her own clothes off. The woman helps Kaylin remove her clothes as they continue to kiss. The woman grabs Kaylins head and thrusts her tongue into her mouth and pushes her back down onto the floor. Kaylin wraps her legs around the womans waist and grabs her breasts and squeezes hard. The woman loves this.</p><p>""That feels so fucking good!"" The woman said.</p><p>The woman starts thrusting into Kaylin, their clits rubbing against each others. The woman obviously hasn't had sex in a long time and this pleasure overwhelms her. She begins to fuck Kaylin faster and faster. So fast that the dust on the floor is being thrown into the air creating a mist that's made visible by the candle light. The woman presses her body firmly onto Kaylin's, their breasts squished together. Kaylin's were, of course, nowhere near as big as hers but she liked the way larger ones felt against hers. Kaylin placed her hands on the woman's ass cheeks and squeezed them as she helped the womans thrusting by pulling her ass back and forth in rythm with the woman's fucking. The woman ran her fingers through Kaylin's hair as she fucked her and kissed her. They both tried to hold out, but their bodies couldn't. The woman came so hard she screamed loud enough for every survivor left on Earth to hear her. Her body exploded with pleasure as she came. Kaylin was a litte more reserved as she came. Kaylin knew better not to make noise but couldn't contain herself from whimpering a little as her intense orgasm sent shockwaves of pleasure over her body. The woman collapsed on top of Kaylin. They were both breathing heavily and took some time for them both to calm down.</p><p>It was hours later and the two were holding each other as if they'd been lovers their whole lives. The two gently kiss each other as the woman strokes Kaylin's hair.</p><p>""They'll wonder where we are."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""It's probably dark by now. We'll go back in the morning.""</p><p>""If you tell my wife we did this I'll kill you.""</p><p>""No you won't."" The woman said as she shut Kaylin up with a kiss.</p><p>""I love her.""</p><p>""Then why did you have sex with me?""</p><p>""Why wouldn't I if I wanted to?""</p><p>""Marriage vows, kid. You married her and that means you can't have sex with anyone else.""</p><p>Kaylin thinks about it, but she doesn't understand.</p><p>""That's stupid."" Kaylin said as she rolled the woman onto her back.</p><p>Kaylin gets on top of the woman, it's her turn to take charge.</p><p>The next morning they were finishing getting dressed.</p><p>""We should bring them here."" The woman said.</p><p>""why?""</p><p>""Wouldn't it be nice to stay in a house for a while? Besides, it'd take forever to take all this back. And that place isn't exactly safe. If we found you, someone else could.""</p><p>""Needs to be cleaned up.""</p><p>""We can do that.""</p><p>The woman grabbed Kaylins head and kissed her.</p><p>""Last night was the most unbelievable, incredible sex I've ever had.""</p><p>""Remember what I said. If you tell my wife, I'll kill you.""</p><p>""And I know you won't."" The woman said as she kissed Kaylin again.</p><p>""Yes, I will. Nothing matters to me except for them.""</p><p>The woman believes her now.</p><p>""Alright, I won't tell her. You have my word.""</p><p>It was a couple of days later. Kaylin and the woman were cleaning the house, preparing it for Suki and the girls. The woman was in the master bedroom. She opened a drawer and moved a few things out of the way to reveal several sex toys. Whoever lived here before had need of a feeldoe. The woman had an idea. Kaylin was busy checking a shed nearby. Inside were what you'd expect to find on a farm. But she also found an old twenty two rifle and several sealed glass jars full of bullets. The woman stepped into the shed.</p><p>""Find anything useful?"" The woman asked.</p><p>""A few things.""</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>The woman approached Kaylin from behind and put her arms around her waist. She nuzzled her face into Kaylin's hair.</p><p>""Maybe we could use a break?"" The woman said.</p><p>""I'm fine.""</p><p>""I'm horny.""</p><p>The woman unzips kaylins pants for her and then quickly pulls them down for her.</p><p>""I've got a surprise for you.""</p><p>Kaylin didn't resist. The woman pushed Kaylin over. Kaylin's hands rested on a shelf. The woman dropped her pants. The woman put one hand on Kaylin's shoulder, and the other on her waist. The woman quickly, and without mercy, inserted one end of the feeldoe into Kaylin's pussy. Kaylin had never experienced this and it was both incredibly painful and wonderful at the same time. The woman thrust in and out of Kaylin only a few times before both of them had a surprisingly quick orgasm. The woman inserted the feeldoe all the way into Kaylin as they were both cumming and gently rubbed against Kaylins ass.</p><p>""Sorry, kid, I thought we could last a little longer.""</p><p>""What was that?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""The surprise.""</p><p>The woman kisses the back of Kaylin's neck as she pulls out.</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
664,"Love at the end of the world, Part 6",ChirpingGirl,6,"Kaylin and her family continue their survival, and exploration of themselves at the end of the world","['F', 'f', 'g', 'd/s', 'teen', 'cons', 'femdom', 'oral', 'SciFi']","<p>It took a few days to move into the house. Suki was taking an inventory of the new food supply as Kaylin put her arms around her from behind.</p><p>""It's been a while."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""We've been busy."" Suki said as she separated the jars.</p><p>""Maybe we need a break."" Kaylin said as she nuzzled her face into Suki's hair.</p><p>""Can't, got math to do."" Suki said, practically ignoring Kaylin's advances.</p><p>""You can finish later."" Kaylin said as she started to massage Suki's breasts.</p><p>""Not now, ok? There's a lot to go through.""</p><p>Kaylin let go of her.</p><p>""Fine."" Kaylin said as she started to walk away.</p><p>Kaylin found the woman looking over a piece of paper she'd found in the house.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""Ali."" The woman said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""My name is Ali for short, or Alecia.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""It's a map. It shows you where places are.""</p><p>""I know what a map is. I'm not that stupid.""</p><p>Ali kisses Kaylin on the cheek.</p><p>""I know that.""</p><p>Ali uses her finger to find a location.</p><p>""There's a small town near here, and near that is something even better. A military base.""</p><p>""Why is that better?""</p><p>""May be lots of stuff stored there. Weapons, supplies, food. We have to check it out.""</p><p>Kaylin wasn't interested in scavenging. She'd had her hand in Ali's shirt and massaging her breast as she explained. Ali didn't complain, she grabbed Kaylins hand from the outside and guided it.</p><p>""I don't care about that right now.""</p><p>""No, you care about getting laid.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well, cool down a bit, kid. When we're out there we'll have plenty of time to play.""</p><p>Ali kissed Kaylin.</p><p>Bunny and the little one were playing on an old, rusted swing set in the backyard. The little one smiled, but never made any sound. Bunny finally acknowledged the little ones silence.</p><p>""Why don't you ever make any sound, or talk?""</p><p>The little one didn't respond. Ali interrupted.</p><p>""She can't.""</p><p>""Huh?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""It's not her fault, but she'll never be able to talk to you.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""I don't know. But I've seen it in children who were born after. She just can't talk like we do. So maybe you should learn to talk to each other in another way.""</p><p>""We sort of do.""</p><p>Bunny pushes the little one a little higher.</p><p>""You were going to hurt us, now you're one of us.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Human nature.""</p><p>""You would have let others hurt us.""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""So why didn't Kaylin kill you?""</p><p>""I begged.""</p><p>""And lied.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""So why should we trust you now?""</p><p>""Let's just say Kaylin has taken a liking to me. And me to her.""</p><p>""She's married.""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>""You can't have her.""</p><p>Ali noticed Bunny was a little jealous.</p><p>""You don't like that Suki has her, do you?""</p><p>Bunny tried to avoid answering.</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>The little one stopped and jumped out of the swing. She quickly hugged Bunny, then ran inside.</p><p>""She has to pee."" Bunny said.</p><p>""So you do communicate. And avoid answering questions.""</p><p>""I guess I don't.""</p><p>""You don't?""</p><p>""Suki's great. But Kaylin...""</p><p>""You thought she was yours. She bought you, rescued you. But you thought she was yours.""</p><p>""I guess so. I mean, I kinda hated her at first. But no one ever treated me like her.""</p><p>Bunny sits in the swing.</p><p>""Was she ever ""special"" with you like she is with Suki?""</p><p>""No. Maybe once before we met them.""</p><p>Ali gently pushes her.</p><p>""I've already had her.""</p><p>""I guess that's why she likes you so much all of a sudden.""</p><p>""I like her, too.""</p><p>""Suki won't like it.""</p><p>""I don't care. She knows what it's like to have Kaylin.""</p><p>""Yeah."" Bunny said, sounding disappointed.</p><p>""If you want to be special with her, all you have to do is ask.""</p><p>""I saw them doing things to each other a few times. They liked it.""</p><p>""That's because it felt really good. Like eating brownie cookies and washing them down with a chocolate milkshake.""</p><p>""What's a brownie cookie and milkshake?""</p><p>""Never mind. You've never had it, so describing it wouldn't explain it.""</p><p>""I never had a lot of things.""</p><p>""Yeah. You're what, five? By the time you're my age there will be even less of those things. There may not be any things left.""</p><p>""Suki said people are going to be ""estinct"" some day.""</p><p>""Extinct. It means there won't be any people left. Just like there are no more birds, or cows, or chickens. Or fish. They're all gone. We'll be gone some day. You might be one of the last little girls on the whole planet.""</p><p>""So maybe you should do fun things now, because pretty soon it won't matter anymore?""</p><p>""Yeah. You should do fun things now. Do whatever you'd like to do. Some ass holes put an end to the birds and the bees, and all the pretty green trees. We'll never travel to the stars, and we'll never learn all the secrets of the universe. So the only thing left to do is spend what time we've got left doing fun things.""</p><p>""But there are other people who'd just want to hurt us. Like you.""</p><p>""Yeah, like me.""</p><p>Ali stops pushing Bunny.</p><p>""You want some tips on how to get her?""</p><p>""Get her?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""Have fun with her like you've seen.""</p><p>Bunny thought about it.</p><p>""I dunno.""</p><p>""I can help make it easier. There's all kinds of stuff in this house we can use.""</p><p>Ali bends down to Bunny.</p><p>""And Kaylin will beg you to let her fuck you.""</p><p>Bunny smiles.</p><p>Ali takes Bunny upstairs to what was once a young girls bedroom. In the drawers there was makeup of all kinds and clothing that would be provocative on a teenage girl.</p><p>""Here. It's called makeup. It's what girls used to make themselves prettier. Even though you are very, very pretty already.""</p><p>Ali grabs a makeup mirror and wipes the dust off. She puts it in front of Bunny, but Bunny doesn't like what she sees and starts to cry.</p><p>""I'm dirty.""</p><p>""We all are.""</p><p>""She wouldn't want this.""</p><p>""Yes she would.""</p><p>Ali cleans some of the grime from her face.</p><p>""There. So pretty.""</p><p>Bunny notices she and Ali share the same feature Kaylin likes.</p><p>""She likes this"" Bunny points to her chin.</p><p>""I know. She thinks it's cute.""</p><p>""Do you?""</p><p>""I always did.""</p><p>Bunny smiles.</p><p>""Such a pretty smile on a pretty girl.""</p><p>Kaylin returned from collecting water. She used a lawn cart to carry several buckets. There was already a pot of water boiling in the fireplace. Ali took it upstairs.</p><p>""Where are you going with that?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""You'll see.""</p><p>Ali continued upstairs.</p><p>Kaylin left the water and went to find Suki. Suki had finally finished categorizing their new supplies.</p><p>""With what we brought and what was here, we can push it for nine months or so with rationing. And skipping a few meals."" Suki said.</p><p>""Maybe we'll find more.""</p><p>""We always do.""</p><p>Suki goes to Kaylin and kisses her passionately.</p><p>""What was that for?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""It's been a while. I'm sorry, it's just with the move and all.""</p><p>""It has.""</p><p>Kaylin kisses Suki's cheek, then her neck.</p><p>""I think we need a break."" Suki said as she pulled Kaylin away to somewhere more private.</p><p>Kaylin picked Suki up off her feet and sat her down on a washing machine. Suki unzipped and pushed her pants and underwear away. Kaylin's were already down to her ankle. Suki's pants and underwear dangled off of her leg as Kaylin moved in and pressed her pussy to Suki's. Kaylin buried her face into Suki's neck and began to rub her pussy against Suki's as fast and hard as she could. Suki wrapped her free leg around Kaylin's waist, and her other leg with her clothing dangling on her foot flopped around as Suki was being fucked.</p><p>Upstairs, Ali was helping to give Bunny a bath. The little one was napping on the bed, covered and warm. It took a lot of soap, but Bunny was eventually perfectly clean. Ali couldn't help but notice.</p><p>""You are a gorgeous little girl. Kaylin is very lucky.""</p><p>""I don't know what to do."" Bunny said.</p><p>""You'll figure it out. It just depends on how you want to be with her. Loving and gentle, or rough. She seems to like rough.""</p><p>""Loving and gentle. She needs that.""</p><p>""Then lots of gentle, soft kissing. Being slow and touching softly.""</p><p>""You really think she'll like me?""</p><p>""She'll love you.""</p><p>Ali had found some of the girls childhood clothing and dressed Bunny in the best outfit there was. Then she gave Bunny a makeover with the makeup. When she was finished she took her to another bedroom and helped her set up candles, and make the bed.</p><p>""Now you wait here. She'll be here soon.""</p><p>""I'm scared.""</p><p>""Don't be.""</p><p>Ali went to find Kaylin, who was in the kitchen with Suki. They were in an embrace and kissing.</p><p>""Bath time."" Ali said.</p><p>""What?"" Kaylin replied.</p><p>""You both need a bath, badly. You're first.""</p><p>""She's right, we could all use a bath."" Suki said.</p><p>""Why? We'll just get dirty again.""</p><p>Suki gave Kaylin a ""do as I say"" look, then moved in slowly and kissed her. Kaylin realized she had no choice.</p><p>It took an hour, and a lot of soap, but Kaylin was clean. For the first, in possibly her entire life, she was completely clean. Ali helped her style her hair, then gave her clothes the young woman who'd lived there before wore. They fit perfectly. Ali then did a makeup job for Kaylin. Kaylin resisted at first, but this was the closest to being a fifteen year old girl she was ever going to get.</p><p>""Gorgeous."" Ali said.</p><p>She gave Kaylin a mirror and let her see. The image was completely alien to her. She couldn't even recognize herself.</p><p>""What is this?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""It's you.""</p><p>Kaylin looked mesmerized.</p><p>""Pretty?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""Gorgeous."" Ali replied.</p><p>Ali took her hand.</p><p>""There's someone waiting to meet you.""</p><p>Ali took her to the door with Bunny on the other side.</p><p>""She wants to be with you. You treat her right.""</p><p>Ali left a puzzled Kaylin. Kaylin slowly opened the door and stepped in to find Bunny laying on the bed, half asleep. But when she saw Kaylin she sat up.</p><p>""Hi."" Bunny said softly.</p><p>Kaylin closed the door behind her.</p><p>""Hi."" Kaylin also said softly.</p><p>Kaylin walked over to Bunny.</p><p>""You look...""</p><p>Bunny cut her off.</p><p>""Am I pretty?""</p><p>Kaylin never thought otherwise.</p><p>""You've always been."" Kaylin said as she sat on the bed next to Bunny.</p><p>""You're very pretty."" Bunny said.</p><p>""You're very, very pretty."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Bunny moved closer to Kaylin. Kaylin became very nervous.</p><p>""When I was little like you, and after my mother died, I was with another little one like me. She looked like you.""</p><p>""Is that why you bought me?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""We found food and water and things together. We slept close together at night when it was very cold. We didn't have anyone else. But one day she and I were separated and I never found her again. When I saw you I thought about her. I felt for you like I did her when I saw you.""</p><p>""You loved her?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""I guess I did. But I know I love you.""</p><p>""I hated you when you bought me. But now I have a family. I love you.""</p><p>""But you want something else from me?""</p><p>""I love Suki, and the little one. But you're supposed to be mine."" Bunny said as she caressed Kaylin's hand.</p><p>""I was always yours.""</p><p>Bunny slowly moves in to kiss Kaylin, but stops.</p><p>""I don't really know what to do."" Bunny said.</p><p>""I'll teach you.""</p><p>Kaylin and Bunny both moved in for the kiss, and Kaylin pressed her mouth to Bunnies and opened her mouth for her. Kaylin used her new knowledge of French kissing to impress Bunny. While it was odd at first, and her eyes opened widely to show that the sensation was strange to her, her eyes slowly closed as she began to enjoy it. Bunny tried to follow Kaylin's lead with the kissing, But Kaylin took complete control. Kaylin gently held Bunnies head as she kissed her passionately. Kaylin gently laid Bunny down on the bed, then moved her hand down to Bunny's waist. But Kaylin suddenly stopped.</p><p>""I would never hurt you."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Kaylin strokes Bunnies cheek. Bunny smiles at Kaylin, and Kaylin moves back in to kiss her.</p><p>Kaylin started to quickly undress Bunny, but Bunny stopped her.</p><p>""Not that way."" Bunny said.</p><p>Bunny guided Kaylin's hands to slowly undress her. Kaylin did as Bunny wanted and slowly undressed her. Kaylin gently slipped her shirt off and tossed it aside, then laid Bunny back down. Kaylin kissed Bunny's neck, then her chest. As Kaylin kissed Bunny's chest she could feel her little heart beating so fast. Bunny was also breathing faster and faster. Kaylin moved back up to her face.</p><p>""Shhhhhhhhhhh."" Kaylin gently kissed Bunny.</p><p>Bunny calmed down, and Kaylin continued to slowly, and gently removed her cloths until she was naked. Bunny layed naked on the bed with pillows propping her up. Kaylin kneeled in front of Bunny and removed her shirt revealing her perfect young breasts to Bunny. Kaylin then removed the rest of her cloths and slowly climbed on top of Bunny, but Kaylin didn't press her body onto Bunny, she hovered over her.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>Bunny put her hands around the back of Kaylin's neck, and pulled her down to her. Bunny wrapped her little legs around Kaylin's waist as Kaylin pressed her pussy against Bunny's soft little pussy and slowly and gently began to rub them together. Bunny's little face lit up as the incredible sensation washed over her tiny body. Kaylin smiled, and they both shared a quiet laugh. They kissed so passionately that no kiss Kaylin could ever have with Suki or Ali could ever compare. Bunny was lost in the overwhelming pleasure she was feeling. Kaylin ran her fingers through Bunny's hair as she kissed her cheek, then nibbled her neck. Kaylin continued to slowly rub their pussies, and their clits together. Bunny couldn't control her body, and Kaylin knew enough about sex to know that holding back wasn't the point of sex.</p><p>""Let it go, my love."" Kaylin said.</p><p>A few fast, but gentle thrusts and both Kaylin and Bunny orgasmed at the same time. Instead of either of them screaming, or making any noise, they both stared into each others eyes as the pleasure took over their bodies. It was if their very souls were one. Kaylin held Bunny's little hand as they were cumming. When it had subsided, Kaylin kissed the palm of Bunny's hand, then her wrist.</p><p>""You are my true love."" Kaylin said as she and Bunny's eyes gazed into each others souls.</p><p>Bunny reached up and kissed Kaylin. Kaylin grasped Bunny's hand, and once again began to make love to her. Hours and hours of incredible passion between the two of them. Kaylin humped Bunny's butt from behind as she rubbed Bunny's pussy with her hand. Bunny was on top of Kaylin, humping her fast, but gently as she squeezed Kaylin's breasts. Kaylin held Bunny's hands as her head was between Bunny's legs, and Bunny's legs wrapped around Kaylins head. Bunny came hard in Kaylins mouth. Kaylin moved up and cradled Bunny in her arms and kissed her gently. Kaylin's arms were wrapped around Bunny as they slept on their side. Kaylins cheek rested on Bunny's, but even in this embrace it didn't feel close enough for either them..</p><p>The next morning was cold and misting rain, but Kaylin was dressed for scavenging. Suki didn't want her to go, but there was no stopping Kaylin. Ali offered to join her.</p><p>""You stay here with the children."" Kaylin said to Suki as she kissed her on the cheek.</p><p>""You be careful out there."" Suki said as she hugged Kaylin.</p><p>It took Kaylin and Ali a while to find their first scavenging target. The military base had long been abandoned. The fences that protected it were rusted, but still strong enough to keep would be looters out. But they were able to climb over one of the many dead trees that had fallen and bent the fence. As they surveyed the base, Kaylin was puzzled at the sight of the rusting multi million dollar jet aircraft and fighters that would never fly again. But then they came to them. Empty nuclear missile silos, their hatches left open and the inside of the silos flooded with rain water. There were still scorch marks on the outside of the silos from the missile launches.</p><p>""This was how the world ended, kid."" Ali said.</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""Missiles. They flew out of these silos and exploded on the other side of the planet. They were powerful enough to destroy entire cities and kill millions of people. From what I learned we went to war with another country that was using a new weapon that killed millions of people by suffocating them. They tried to do it to us, so we nuked them. That's why the sky is dark and it's so cold. Nuclear winter. The missiles that flew out of here probably destroyed several cities on their own. Other bases launched missiles. All the burning from the other side of the world killed everything here just as it did there.</p><p>""But why?""</p><p>""Human nature, kid.""</p><p>Ali kissed Kaylin on the forehead, then walked away. Kaylin stayed for a moment and stared at the silo. Ali approached the base's mess hall. The doors were still locked. Ali had nothing to try to break in, until Kaylin moved her aside and blasted the locks of the door with her AR-15.</p><p>""Subtle, kid.""</p><p>The inside of the mess hall wascovered in dust, no sign that anyone had been there in many years. The dining room was as it had been left, and Kaylin didn't see any point in looking for anything useful. Ali was still unarmed despite their new relationship. Kaylin pulled out a handgun and a few clips and handed them to Ali.</p><p>""So I don't have to come to your rescue.""</p><p>""You trust me enough with that?""</p><p>""If you kill me, you can't have sex with me anymore.""</p><p>Ali took the weapon then passionately kissed Kaylin.</p><p>""I have no intention of stopping that.""</p><p>The mess hall did have quite a bit to offer. Sharp carving knives, always good for weaponry. Boxes of saltine crackers. Cans of dried whole eggs. Powdered eggs. Powdered milk. Bottled water. Bottled juices. It didn't seem like anything perishable had been stored here, and Ali knew why.</p><p>""As the shit was starting to hit the fan, the military started hording supplies. I'm hoping this is just a little of what they really had here.""</p><p>Kaylin opened a bottle of juice and tasted it. It was still good. She guzzled half the bottle before offering any to Ali.</p><p>""You need it more than I do, kid.""</p><p>""We share."" Kaylin said as she handed it to Ali.</p><p>Ali accepted and finished the bottle. She almost tossed it away, but Kaylin reminded her it could be used for water collection.</p><p>""People kill for what we used to throw away."" Ali said.</p><p>They started to pile the goods together and placed some of it on carts to take back to the house.</p><p>There was too much for them to take back in one trip. It would take days just to clear the mess hall. They stuffed what they could into back packs as well, then set their loot outside. Ali put a makeshift chain on the door, just in case.</p><p>""Ya never know"". Ali said as she attached a lock they found.</p><p>Ali gave Kaylin the key, showing her she can be trusted. The time of year was late spring, but it was more like early winter. The warmer weather Suki had hoped for never came. Ali started to feel the cold and shivered. Kaylin got on her radio to Suki and informed her of their find and that they may not make it back before dark and it would be too dangerous to try as they'd get lost easily in the pitch black night. But Kaylin knew they could probably make it. Secretly she just wanted to spend the night with Ali. Suki reported the girls were warm and comfortable and the house was well secured. They ended their call with a mutual ""I love you"". As soon as Kaylin turned the radio off, Ali knew what she had planned.</p><p>""We could make it back."" Ali said.</p><p>""You promised we'd play."" Kaylin said as she wrapped her arms around Ali's neck.</p><p>""I did, didn't I?""</p><p>Ali kissed Kaylin, then pulled back to look at her.</p><p>""You are so gorgeous it hurts to look at you."" Ali said, sounding as if she were in love.</p><p>They kissed again as a gentle snow began to fall.</p><p>They carried their loot to a building where the commanding officer and his staff operated. This time, the doors were not locked and opened easily. They shut the doors, locked them, and left the loot near the door. Kaylin made a makeshift torch to light their way. Ali reminded Kaylin they had something better.</p><p>""We have rechargeable Squeeze Flashlights.""</p><p>""They don't make those anymore. Can't afford for them to break.""</p><p>""Trees don't grow anymore, doesn't stop us from burning them.""</p><p>In the commanding officers office, Kaylin and Ali found a desk covered in dust with a half empty bottle of bourbon. The empty glass next to it was turned upside down on a document. Ali picks the document up, blows the dust off and reads it.</p><p>""Hostilities imminent. Prepare all long range tactical assets for deployment. Until further notice, all silo personnel are to be on twenty four hour duty. Unlock VIP shelter for imminent arrivals. Dismiss all non essential personnel.""</p><p>Ali lets it sink in that she's reading the last message before the ""shit hit the fan"".</p><p>""I know this was dated about a day before the shit hit the fan.""</p><p>Kaylin blew the dust off the bottle and put it in her pack.</p><p>""Do you even care?"" Ali asked.</p><p>""No."" Kaylin said as she stuffed the bottle in a back pack.</p><p>""This is important.""</p><p>""To who?""</p><p>Ali didn't know.</p><p>""Alien archaeologists I guess.""</p><p>Ali puts the paper back down. She opened the drawers to see if there was anything useful. More papers, folders and other documents. But when she opened a bottom drawer there was an old M1911 pistol in a holster, and several clips sealed in a plastic bag. Kaylin opened the CO's closet and inside were several boxes of emergency supplies. They were covered as if the CO was secretly hording them. As Kaylin investigated, Ali had unzipped her pants, dropped them to her ankles and sat on the CO's chair.</p><p>""Kaylin."" Ali softly called.</p><p>Kaylin turned around to see her sitting, spreading her legs. Kaylin had only one thought when she saw her. She shut the door to the office, then dropped her weapon, her pack, and then walked back over to Ali unzipping her pants along the way. They didn't have to say anything to each other. Ali removed the rest of her clothes. Kaylin began to shed hers as Ali dropped paper documents into lit a fire in a metal trash can. Kaylin straddled Ali on the chair, and Ali put one hand on Kaylin's shoulder, and the other on Kaylin's waist. Kaylin squeezed Ali's breasts and began to hump her.</p><p>""I love you."" Ali said before she passionately kissed Kaylin.</p><p>Hours later they'd made a makeshift bed on the floor. Ali was soundly asleep, but Kaylin couldn't sleep. She got up, got dressed, then pulled a military jacket over Ali. She grabbed her weapon, then left the office. Using a makeshift torch, Kaylin explored the building in the dark. There was nothing of any interest. Not until she reached an office where the skeletal remains of a military officer, most likely a woman, were against a wall with a faded splatter of blood on the wall behind it's head. The pistol was still in the skeletal hand. Kaylin grabbed it, but it was too rusted. She pulled the clip out, checked the bullets, then pocketed the clip. She tossed the gun away, gave a quick glance at the office, and then moved on. Kaylin found nothing else useful except for a diagram of the entire base. She didn't understand it, but she noticed a large section of the diagram that mentioned supply storage. She turned around and was startled by Ali who had tracked her down.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Ali asked.</p><p>""What I do."" Kaylin said.</p><p>Kaylin handed Ali the map. Ali studied it, and smiled. She kissed Kaylin on the cheek.</p><p>""You did good, kid.""</p><p>It was pitch black outside, and snowing, but since they were up anyway, Kaylin and Ali lit torches and went outside to find what Ali had found so interesting on the diagram. It took some time, but they found it. The entrance to a bunker on the base where VIP's would have retreated to. Ali had a theory, and she tested it. She tried to open the door, and although it was heavy, it opened. It's electronic locks had been released.</p><p>""The day the shit hit the fan, this was where rich people and politicians would have gone to save their own asses."" Ali said.</p><p>""Why is it open?"" Kaylin asked,</p><p>""Only they would have been allowed in here, or could have gotten here.""</p><p>They pushed the heavy, rusted metal door open.</p><p>""If they made it here...""</p><p>""This would never have been left unlocked."" Ali said.</p><p>Ali inspected the other side of the door.</p><p>""See, this can be locked by hand on the other side. No one is getting in even with explosives.""</p><p>""What kind of stuff would be in here?"" Kaylin asked.</p><p>""Hopefully everything.""</p><p>They ventured inside, down a long set of stairs. They came to another unlocked door. They pushed it open and on the other side were boxes of disaster supplies. Disaster supplies that seemed to have been quickly dropped. Some boxes looked as if they'd been thrown. Just one box claimed to have a 14 day supply of food and water that was good for decades. There was enough there to last them many months, and that was just what they could count. If this was all here, what was on the other side of the door that lead into the shelter?</p><p>Ali picked Kaylin up and twirled her around. They both smiled at each other, then kissed.</p><p>""We found a jackpot, kid.""</p><p>Ali hugged Kaylin, but Kaylin once again thought this was terrible.</p><p>The next morning, back at the house, Bunny was keeping watch, her pistol clutched in her tiny hand. She also had a knife, and a smaller .22 pistol and the .22 hunting rifle Kaylin found slung over her shoulder. Kaylin had taught her how to handle and take care of herself well. Bunny was kicking long dead leaves in her path when she noticed something out of the corner of her eye. A child, maybe, was spying on Bunny. Bunny turned to look at the child, but the child quickly ducked behind a tree.</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>The child didn't respond, but Bunny could see the child's hand on the tree. The child slowly peered from behind the tree, but Bunny could only see some tangled hair and one eye.</p><p>""Don't be afraid, I won't hurt you."" Bunny said as she slowly approached the child.</p><p>But the child didn't like Bunny's approach, and quickly ran into the forest.</p><p>""Wait!""</p><p>Bunny tried to follow the child, but an arm reached out and grabbed her before she could run into the woods in pursuit.</p><p>""What are you doing!?"" Kaylin yelled as she pulled Bunny back.</p><p>""There was a little one, in the forest!""</p><p>Bunny points where the child was, but it's long gone.</p><p>""There are no other little ones around here."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""But it was a little one, I saw!""</p><p>Kaylin knows Bunny wouldn't lie.</p><p>""Ok, it was a little one, but it's gone now.""</p><p>Kaylin takes Bunny inside the house along with the goods she and Ali brought back.</p><p>Late at night after everyone had gone to sleep, Bunny grabbed her pistol, holstered it, then grabbed some rations she'd been hording for an emergency. She quietly snuck outside and used one of their precious squeeze charged flashlights to light her way. She went to the edge of the woods where she'd seen the child. She shined the light into the forest, but there was no sign of life. Bunny dragged a small, rusted old table that was in the back yard to the edge of the woods, then placed her rations on top. She also placed a half empty bottle of water next to the food. She went back inside, and slipped back into bed.</p><p>The next morning, Bunny looked out the window at the table. The rations were gone.</p><p>It was a slightly warmer day, enough to be outside without even needing a coat. Kaylin was keeping watch with Bunny.</p><p>""Can't we try to find the little one?"" Bunny asked.</p><p>""No. We take care of our family."" Kaylin said.</p><p>""But it might need help.""</p><p>Kaylin reached down and brushed Bunny's hair out of her face. Bunny looked up at Kaylin and smiled at her. Kaylin leaned down and kissed her. Kaylin's love for Bunny overwhelmed her.</p><p>""If you want, we can try and look for it in the town nearby. It's warmer today, maybe it'll be easy to find.""</p><p>""Really?"" Bunny enthusiastically asked.</p><p>""Go get your rifle, and your back pack.""</p><p>Bunny ran off to get her gear. Suki walked over to Kaylin.</p><p>""Going somewhere?"" Suki asked.</p><p>""Looking for a little one Bunny saw.""</p><p>Suki embraces Kaylin from behind.</p><p>""I was hoping we could get some alone time."" Suki said as she kissed Kaylin's neck.</p><p>""We will soon."" Kaylin leaned back and and kissed Suki's cheek.</p><p>Kaylin and Bunny approached the abandoned town a ways away from the farm. There was no sign of life at all, except strange child like drawing on the side of some buildings that were similar to cave man drawings.</p><p>""The little one."" Bunny said.</p><p>The entire town had been completely stripped of anything useful and there were skeletal remains everywhere. They searched everywhere and found nothing. But Bunny felt like they were being watched.</p><p>""Someone's watching us."" Bunny said.</p><p>Kaylin was, after all, a hunter.</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>They walked down a neighborhood of old fashioned houses. They were all likely built in the 1950's and looked the period. Kaylin and Bunny knew they were being followed, so they stopped. They slowly turned around to see a filthy, red haired little girl about six years old standing behind them. Her dirty red hair was a tangled, yet still pretty, mess. Some of her hair had been braided and tied with faded red bows. The braided hair draped over her shoulders, and the rest of the tangled mess fluttered in the light breeze. Some of her hair nearly covered her eyes, but it was obvious her hair had been trimmed to prevent it from covering her eyes though some long strands of her hair draped over her face. She was dressed in a vintage 1950's style little girls dress. It was filthy, and covered in stains, but you could still see it's original light blue color. Her shoes were also vintage 50's, and were even filthier, but had obviously been cleaned and maintained as well as possible. The girls face was dirty, but still clean enough to see her freckles. She had a scar near her chin that reached to her cheek. She looked like a filthy child's doll. The girl had a frown on her face, and a very old but still very sharp knife in her hand.</p><p>""Hello."" Bunny said.</p><p>Kaylin didn't feel threatened, and she kept her weapon lowered.</p><p>Bunny approached the girl, but the girl backed off. Bunny stopped, then reached into her pocket and pulled out a handful of survival crackers from one of the disaster supplies Kaylin and Ali brought back. Bunny put them on the ground, then backed away.</p><p>""They're not very good, but you can eat them. Not as good as what I left you last night.""</p><p>The girl didn't approach to take them. Bunny motioned Kaylin to step back to let her approach. They slowly backed away and the girl slowly approached the food, then bent down and quickly grabbed the crackers. She didn't rip the wrapping off and eat them, but stuffed them in her pocket.</p><p>""My name is Bunny, what's yours?""</p><p>The girl didn't answer, until...</p><p>""Mackenzie."" The girl said before running away.</p><p>""Wait!"" Bunny shouted.</p><p>They tried to follow, but the girl was gone and there was no sight of her.</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
665,Melinda + Kendra,Chrestomathist,1,,['F/f inc rom'],"<p>Melinda's heart was in her throat, and she could feel her palms
getting clammy.</p><p>Her fourteen-year-old daughter Kendra was upstairs getting changed
and packed to spend the night at her friend Jackie's house.  Jackie,
also fourteen, was sitting on the couch next to Melinda, waiting.  
Jackie's father was on his way to pick the girls up.  The moment had
an urgency to it, at least to Melinda.  Melinda had developed a
puppylove crush on Jackie, and had imagined being alone with her many
times.  Now they were on the couch together, moments slipping away
until either Kendra came bounding downstairs with her backpack and
pillow, or Jackie's father knocked on the door.</p><p>Melinda was straight (as far as she knew), five years a widow, a
devoted single mom to Kendra, and had fallen for Jackie as hard as
she had for her first boyfriend when she herself was fourteen, twenty
one years ago.  Her crush on Jackie had developed so slowly, so
subtly that she barely even fought it.  It started out as simple
admiration, simply liking her daughter's friend — she was funny,
warm, intelligent, a good, reliable friend, ally an co-conspirator to
Kendra — and being happy she seemed so normal.  Over weeks, months,
Jackie started to seep into her daydreams.  Then her fantasies, when
she was getting herself off at night.  The first time that had
happened had been startling, she would admit, but then it came
naturally.  At first she would just picture Jackie's pretty oval
face, which defaulted to such a serene expression but which burst
into the brightest smile sometimes.  She would imagine that
heartbreaking smile as her orgasm peaked and it would feed its
intensity.</p><p>Eventually she started really fantasizing about the girl — they
would be naked together, Jackie atop her, they would be grinding
their crotches together and making out sloppily.  She came with such
force she would collapse, spent, imagining an also spent Jackie
cuddling with and cooing at her.</p><p>Melinda had never maneuvered to get Jackie alone, because she never
imagined acting on her fantasies.  She lived a ten minute drive away,
with her parents and little sister.  She was fourteen!  What were
they going to do, go out on a date, Melinda hoping to get lucky?  
That was part of what brought an urgency to the moment, there on the
couch, Kendra and her belongings thumping around upstairs.</p><p>""So how are you?"" Melinda asked clumsily, reaching out almost
unconsciously and stroking Jackie's arm.  Jackie smiled That Smile,
but with slightly raised eyebrows, a little surprised.</p><p>""I'm fine, Mrs. Moore,"" she said, her smile transforming into a
conspiratorial smirk.  ""You look great.  Are you still going to the
gym?""</p><p>Melinda's heart thumped.  She looked great!  Jackie knew she went to
the gym!  She hadn't realized how much emotionally she had riding on
Jackie's response to her little arm-stroking outburst until she
didn't shrug like a teenager and mumble something and get up and go
upstairs to join her friend.  ""You're sweet,"" she squeaked, and she
did the arm stroke again.  ""Twice a week,"" she said.</p><p>""I can really tell,"" Jackie said, earnestly, Melinda thought.  
Jackie's eyes went wide.  ""Not that you looked bad before!""  Melinda
thought she might melt.</p><p>""Oh, honey,"" she said, this time laying her hand on the girl's
thigh.  ""I know what you meant.  You really are sweet.""  Stupidly —
she felt — Melinda patted Jackie's knee, then gave her thigh a
stroke before withdrawing.  She tried to keep herself from wincing.  
Don't ruin this! she urged herself.  She felt like she was the
fourteen year old.  Jackie smiled again, and an awkward silence began
to bloom.</p><p>Panicking, Melinda bolted up from the couch.  ""Do you want to go see
what's taking Kendra so long?""  Melinda could feel her face flush.  
What was THAT all about?  She was trying to make Jackie go upstairs?  
And what was this ""taking so long?""  Kendra wasn't taking long!  God,
Jackie was going to think she was on drugs or something.</p><p>To her surprise and delight, Jackie bobbed up next to her.  ""That's
ok, I don't mind waiting here with you,"" she said.  Did Melinda hear
a quaver in the girl's voice?  They were standing face to face,
Melinda half a head taller, and Jackie's eyes locked on hers.</p><p>Melinda's senses were overwhelmed, she heard static, felt red as a
beet, without thinking she shakily reached around her puppylove's
shoulder and back and hugged her, saying in a near whisper, ""I'm
really glad you're Kendra's friend.""  The next milliseconds felt like
eons, but then Jackie circled her arms around Melinda's back, and
returned the embrace!  Her silky, raven black head moved into the
crook between Melinda's chin and shoulder.</p><p>""Me, too,"" Jackie croaked, and Melinda thought she might die of
delight.  She squeezed Jackie, Jackie squeezed back.  Melinda felt
malleable as rubber in her dream girl's arms.  She became conscious
of how hard her heart was beating, and she wondered if Jackie would
notice.</p><p>Still with arms around one another, they parted so they were looking
in each other's eyes again, and Melinda thought she saw — what? —
pleading in the girl's face. Whatever it was she saw, it impelled her
own face forward, till their lips just brushed.  She heard Jackie's
breath catch.  She moved her face forward again, and so did Jackie,
and they kissed, not tentative, not face-vacuuming either, but a
confident, loving kiss.  The thrill of it, kissing this delicious
object of her daydreams and fantasies, and a fourteen year old girl!,
made Melinda shudder.  Something Jackie felt made a sharp
little ""mmph"" come out of her, and as if it were a command, or a
stage direction, the whole thing seemed so unreal, Melinda's tongue
joined their lips, and then so did Jackie's, and their mouths and
tongues sensually brushed and caressed one another.  Melinda squeezed
Jackie tighter, and Jackie's hands swept over Melinda's back, and
they made out, the thirty five year old single mom and the fourteen
year old proto-goddess of her dreams.</p><p>""Um,"" said Kendra sharply from the bottom of the stairs.  A beat
later, the doorbell rang.  In between, Jackie yelped and removed
herself from their embrace, and Melinda's face got even redder and
she smoothed the front of her clothes, which were not in need of
smoothing, and she rasped, ""have a good time!"" because what in the
world else was she supposed to say?</p><p>Jackie joined Kendra without a look back, and Kendra, dumbstruck,
stared open mouthed at her mother, backpack and pillow sagging and
near to being dropped, till her friend grabbed her arm and turned her
around and marched her toward the back door, where Jackie's father
waited.  Melinda was frozen in place; she heard the door open, heard
Jackie's dad say, ""ready?""  Then, ""ok,"" as if two teenagers had just
ignored his question and stalked off to the car together.  The door
shut, and Melinda started breathing again.</p><p>She was so terribly conflicted, torn between rapture at kissing the
girl of her dreams, when she never thought she ever would, and being
mortified Kendra had caught them at it.  She felt a pang for poor
Jackie, who would have to explain herself to her friend.  Melinda
felt a stab of panic.  What if she explained herself in the car where
her father could hear?  Or what if Kendra demanded to know why Jackie
was making out with her mother... in the car where Jackie's father
could hear?</p><p>The fear of Jackie's parents knowing what had happened tamped down
any delight she felt in the encounter for most of the rest of the
evening.  When Kendra didn't call for an early ride home, and Mr. or
Mrs. Allen didn't call demanding to know why she had molested their
daughter, and the police didn't show up, Melinda relaxed enough to
frig herself to three orgasms before falling asleep.  All were fueled
by memories of her kiss, of her little love, her Jacqueline Marie
Allen.</p><p>The next day, Saturday at noon, as previously arranged, Melinda drove
to the Allens' and picked up Kendra, and couldn't decide if she was
relieved or disappointed Kendra came to the car without Melinda
having to go to the door.  She wanted to see Jackie again, but part
of her didn't, in case she was embarrassed, or regretful.</p><p>The drive back home was silent.  Kendra didn't look like she was
fuming, but she was obviously avoiding her mother's eyes, and didn't
intend on saying a word, for which Melinda found herself grateful.  
They would have to confront what happened sometime, but later was
just as good as sooner.  Melinda dreaded the obvious, direct
questions she might get from her daughter.  Even though she'd had
hours upon hours to work on it, she had no idea what she would say.  
They got home, went inside together, and Kendra lugged her backpack
upstairs and disappeared, leaving her mother anxious.</p><p>The hours of the day passed slowly, each one bringing Melinda closer
to when she would have to explain herself to her daughter.  She
would, wouldn't she?  Well, of course she would.  In fact, she should
go upstairs and talk to her of her own volition.  But she didn't.</p><p>Jackie and Kendra probably talked about what happened, right?  Maybe
Kendra was fine with it, had forgotten it already.  Doubtful, and
besides, the fact they probably talked about it made Melinda doubly
embarrassed.  What had Jackie said?  That Melinda had forced herself
on her?  That it was a stupid mistake, never EVER to be repeated?  
That Melinda was a terrible kisser?  Melinda imagined any number of
hurtful things, things that would be stewing inside her daughter, who
would think she was a freak and an inept lover at that.</p><p>It was past six before Melinda thought to order pizza, as was
tradition in the Moore household on Saturday nights.  Around seven
she was eating and watching a Doris Day movie on cable when Kendra
finally showed herself, drawn by the pizza.</p><p>They ate their slices together in silence, each watching the movie,
or pretending to.  Melinda was even more anxious as they avoided the
subject together in the same room.  But all but necessary
conversation was banished for the evening, and after the movie Kendra
returned to her room.</p><p>Melinda thought seriously now about going in and talking to her
daughter.  But she still didn't know what to say, or what Kendra
needed to hear.  Around midnight she retired to her own room.</p><p>Not twenty minutes later, when Melinda was in a nightgown, under the
covers and reading a book, Kendra knocked tentatively on the bedroom
door.  Melinda had just been losing her cares in the novel she was
reading and was jolted back to reality.  Panic time.  ""Come in,"" she
said as firmly as she could manage.</p><p>Instead of entering with guns blazing, as Melinda feared, her
daughter seemed to creep in, head down, and she sat down in a hunch
at the foot of the bed, clothed only in a men's XXL t-shirt, her
usual nightwear.  Her shoulder length dirty blonde hair was tousled,
and she looked like she'd just woken up.  Melinda was puzzled, and
asked with genuine concern, ""is everything ok, sweetheart?""</p><p>Kendra's brow furrowed and she nodded, still avoiding her mother's
gaze.  Then as if she'd finally summoned the courage, she turned to
Melinda and asked, ""why were you kissing Jackie?""</p><p>Melinda had braced herself for some scathing remark or reproach —
Kendra had that kind of alert, keen mind; she could be clever, and
she could be savage.  The vulnerable, simple question she got instead
fazed her.  ""What?"" she stumbled, cursing herself for playing dumb.</p><p>""You were kissing Jackie,"" her daughter mumbled.  ""Why?""</p><p>Melinda got out from under he covers and sat next to her daughter,
putting her arm around her.  ""Sweetie,"" she started, and realized she
still had no idea what to say.  ""please don't be angry with me.  Or
Jackie.  I don't know,"" she finally stammered.  ""The answer to your
question is 'I don't know.'""</p><p>Kendra turned to her and stretched, feline-like, so her face was
close to her mother's.  ""Do you like Jackie?""  Emphasis on
the ""like.""</p><p>Now, this was the kind of question Melinda had imagined her daughter
asking.  And she still didn't know what she wanted to say.  So she
said, ""of course I do,"" as though it was preposterous that she'd been
lustily making out with her daughter's 14-year-old friend; she hardly
knew what she thought of her; like her?  Who, again?.</p><p>Kendra reached up and stroked her mother's chin.  ""Why?"" she asked,
cocking her head slightly.  ""Why do you like her?""</p><p>This was not going any one of the half dozen or so ways Melinda had
imagined it going.  ""Honey,"" she said, and she realized Kendra was
stroking her face again, and that her other hand was on her hip.</p><p>Kendra's face was now right up to hers, and she said, ""hmm?""  And her
eyebrows were up, exaggerating that she was waiting for a good answer
to her question.</p><p>Melinda stammered again.  ""I — look, sweetie, what happened was a
mistake.""  It was?  No!  Why was she taking that tack?  Couldn't she
be honest on some level with her daughter without her thinking she
was a... pervert, or something?</p><p>Kendra rubbed her nose against her mother's, and her hand gripped her
hip tighter.  Wait a minute.  What in the world?</p><p>""I like Jackie too,"" Kendra said, in a sultry, decidedly adult tone
of voice.  Her face was still right in front of Melinda's, eyes
boring into her.  Belatedly, Melinda was realizing what might be
happening.  Was her daughter coming on to her?  She jerked her face
away from Kendra's, but her daughter just scooched closer to her and
brushed noses again.  ""I like kissing her, too.""</p><p>Melinda blinked and shuddered, trying to process what was going
on.  ""You and Jackie... ?"" she managed.  Kendra locked a knowing look
on her and nodded exaggeratedly.  ""Since when?""</p><p>Kendra smirked.  ""Since last night,"" she said.  ""We talked about what
you and she did, and it got us sooo hot.""  Her hand absently stroked
up and down her mother's side.</p><p>Melinda clung to the idea that Kendra was acting out, trying to
embarrass her.  She determined to stay in control, be adult.  ""You're
FOURTEEN years old,"" she said, her voice cracking a little with the
effort of scolding.  ""You shouldn't be talking that way.""  She heaved
herself away, sliding toward the other end of the bed.</p><p>Kendra scooched closer again.  ""Jackie's FOURTEEN years old, too,""
she said, this time a little caustically.  ""How come YOU can make out
with fourteen year old girls and I CAN'T?""  She narrowed her eyes at
her mother, face once again just inches away.</p><p>""I told you that was a mistake!"" Melinda said shrilly.  She tried to
move away again but her daughter put her hands on her shoulders,
holding her in place.</p><p>""I don't think it was, mother,"" she said, in that sultry adult voice
again.  She put her head down and looked up at her mother with
puppydog eyes.  ""I understand,"" she said through pouty lips.  ""I
understand why you like Jackie.  Last night she and I, we kissed and
kissed... and felt each other... mmm, it was so hot.""  Her voice had
become wistful.  Melinda couldn't tell if she was exaggerating again,
and couldn't work through it, thinking about her daughter and her
friend making out.</p><p>""I just feel so left out.  Why don't you like me, too?""</p><p>Melinda was guarded against being manipulated and humiliated, but the
question had its intended effect of her, and she answered, ""oh,
honey, no... ""  Now her hand stroked her daughter's cheek.  ""Baby, I
DO like you too.  Of course I do.""  She became aware that both she
and her daughter were breathing heavily.  This couldn't be happening.</p><p>""I'm glad, mom,"" Kendra breathed, then in an instant, her lips were
on her mother's, and mother and daughter kissed, and hands began
stroking and caressing in earnest.</p><p>""Oh, baby,"" Melinda said into her daughter's mouth.  ""Oh... mmmph...
what are you DOING?""  And she sank into her, and mother and daughter
made out, tongues fencing more vigorously than when Melinda and
Jackie had kissed; these two had all the time in the world, and
weren't wondering whether the other wanted the same thing she did.</p><p>Melinda's caressing hands found themselves under her daughter's t-shirt; Kendra's hands found her mother's breasts through her silky
nightgown, and each shuddered and sighed.  Breaking away temporarily,
Kendra lifted her shirt off, and gave her mother a look that let her
know to take her nightgown off, and she did.  They were both naked
but for panties, and kissed again, Melinda cupping her daughter's
face, then caressing her bare back, Kendra moaning her approval and
running her fingers through her mother's hair.</p><p>Melinda eased herself down on her back, collecting her daughter and
bringing her down on top of her, and her fourteen year old body
writhed on top of her as they continued to devour each other's
mouths.  Their breasts mashed together, Melinda's full and round,
Kendra's little apples, and their crotches ground together; just like
my favorite fantasy, Melinda thought dreamily.  Only so much better...</p><p>Kendra popped up and looked at her mother, her eyes slits, then she
caressed her mother's boobs, mashing them together and tonguing and
licking the nipples, then settling on one and sucking, trying to
devour the whole tit, then rubbing her tongue on the underside of the
nipple; her mother hissed and stiffened, and Kendra's heart soared.  
She moved back up to kiss her mother's lips, and her mother was
kneading her ass, grinding her teenage pussy into her own.</p><p>Mother and daughter each had panties wet in the crotch, that soon
came off.  Both desperately wanted to experience orgasm together, but
neither had ever done that with another girl or woman, and each
seemed to sense the other's frustration.  Melinda rolled her daughter
off so they were side by side, and languidly stroked Kendra's pussy
with her finger, and her daughter shuddered and moaned, eyes closed,
mouth in an 'o'.  Kendra groped for her mother's cunt and found it,
and Melinda jumped, then purred and hungrily kissed her daughter
again.  They fingered each other, inexpertly, but the sheer eroticism
of the situation, of mother-daughter incest, heightened each
sensation.    For Kendra, her own mother, this older, sensual woman,
hot for her friend and now for her, manipulating her pussy; for
Melinda, her daughter, her naked, beautiful, teenage daughter, who
made out with her friend Jackie last night, just like she had...</p><p>Melinda made a decision that made her head swim.  ""Here, honey,"" she
breathed, and put her own hand over her daughter's, and showed her
where to touch.  ""Now go in circles,"" she said, eyes closed, a sheen
of sweat on her naked body.  Kendra complied, watching in wonder as
her mother escalated toward orgasm.  ""Faster honey,"" she said.  ""Not
too much harder.  Just faster.""  And her daughter was... perfect, she
brought her mother right where she wanted to be, and Melinda's eyes
rolled back in her head and she arched her back.  ""Kiss me,"" she
croaked, and Kendra's lips were on her neck and shoulder, because
that was as far as she could reach, and her mother had the biggest,
most explosive orgasm...</p><p>And before she even came down, she pushed Kendra away, and scrabbled
up to her hands and knees, and her daughter watched her wide-eyed as
she plunged into the decision she'd made, which was to bring her
daughter off with her face and tongue... she had no idea, had never
done anything like it before, but she was determined to return the
gift Kendra had just given her.  She parted her daughter's legs,
roughly, then her face was in her crotch.  Kendra gasped, and
shouted, ""oh!"", and Melinda used her tongue, lips and finger to lick
and suck and rub and love her daughter's pussy.  Taking her cues from
Kendra's reactions, she made her daughter come, and she came so
beautifully, whining and screaming for her mommy, as if she were
experiencing it for the first time.  Maybe she was.</p><p>Melinda sidled up her daughter's body till they were laying side by
side, and they kissed, exhausted.  Kendra's eyes shot open (and
Melinda knew this because she couldn't take her eyes off her), and
she said, ""mommy, I taste my pussy on your face.""  Melinda growled
and devoured her daughter's tongue and lips, and they were lovers.  
They slept together, arms encircling naked bodies, and Melinda woke
in the morning with her daughter's face in her crotch, and they
started all over again.  And learned together.</p>"
666,Melinda + Kendra + Jackie,Chrestomathist,1,,"['F/f/f', 'rom', 'inc']","<p>That week at school, Kendra was a different person.  Since Friday
night, she'd made out with and felt up her best friend, and had had
hours of sex with a grown woman — her own mother.  High school
seemed small and unimportant.  She found herself sizing up girls,
measuring their potential as lovers, or at least sex objects,
particularly girls in classes above hers.  She even flirted a little
with a couple seniors, and left the experience flushed and thrilled
at her newfound self confidence.  </p><p>At home, there was a new hum to her relationship with her mother.  
They didn't spend every waking moment they were alone together having
sex.  But they didn't watch TV one on the La-Z-Boy and one on the
couch anymore, now they snuggled together on the couch, and sometimes
kissed like lovers in the back of a movie theater, and sometimes
stroked and caressed one another, absently, or with purpose, and with
the TV forgotten.  Teaming up to prepare dinner or clean up the
kitchen afterward, or fold and put away laundry, they would stop what
they were doing, lock eyes, and kiss and feel one another.  And not
every night, but a couple nights that week, they had abbreviated
(compared to the weekend) sessions in Melinda's bed, and had slept
together, naked and entwined.  </p><p>Privately, Kendra considered Melinda Melinda, her 35-year-old lover;
it was hot and exciting because of the age difference, the fact she
was her mother was important mostly because of the access it gave
them to one another.  As their new relationship grew, Melinda took a
different approach, begging Kendra to call her Mom or Mommy when she
came, and when she talked dirty to her.  Kendra complied with gusto,
murmuring ""Oooh, Mommy, your pussy feels sooo wet"" into her mouth as
they kissed and frigged each other; crying ""MOM... oh God, Mommy... ""
as Melinda ate her out.  Melinda called her ""Baby"" during sex.  </p><p>Once, Kendra almost lured her mother into staying home from work, and
keeping her home from school, promising to love her constantly till
dinnertime if they would stay naked in bed together all day.  It
didn't QUITE work — though they were both late, Melinda having to
drop Kendra off at school.  As it happened, it was a change of heart
by Kendra that finally got them out of bed and going for the day,
Kendra not wanting to give up time with Jackie at school.  </p><p>Jackie remained, publicly, just her friend while at school, but
naturally she'd shared with her what had happened, and Jackie's
reaction had been priceless — shock, concern, then excitement all
playing over her face in seconds.  Kendra was sure her mother would
have sex with Jackie, too, if Jackie wanted.  She was sure because
she'd gotten her mother to say so while Kendra frigged her to an
orgasm Sunday morning.  Jackie was nervous and anxious but undeniably
looking forward to the opportunity.  </p><p>And while they took care to appear just friends, still, they also
didn't pass up opportunities to enjoy one another when they were
alone.  An urgent, furtive make out session in the girls' room when a
third girl walked out, much like Kendra's and Melanie's in the
laundry room.  Surreptitiously stroking each other's pussies through
their jeans on the school bus.  As many quick ass squeezes as they
could manage.  They were young lovers, who had adored one another
before they'd so much as thought of one another in a sexual way, and
the new dimension to their relationship just reinforced their public
friendship.  </p><p>Part of Kendra was jealous that her mother was attracted to Jackie,
but another part of her saw stars at the idea of her mom and Jackie
having sex, and being able to watch and ultimately participate.  So
she let the jealousy simmer on the back burner and made arrangements
for Jackie to stay overnight at her house the upcoming Friday night.  
For her part, Jackie thought the idea of Mrs. Moore wanting her was
just too surreal.  Despite that they'd kissed, deeply, illicitly, her
own self confidence level wouldn't let her accept that she was really
an object of desire for such a lovely, older woman, her best
friend's — her girlfriend's — mother.  </p><p>Kendra was giddy with anticipation when she answered the door Friday
after dinner.  It was Jackie, but also her father.  ""Hi there,
Kendra,"" he said, and Kendra looked at him blankly.  ""Uh... is your
mom around?""</p><p>Kendra shook herself into the present.  ""Uh, sure.  Mom!""  With a
look back at her dad and a wave goodbye, Jackie followed Kendra in
the house.  </p><p>Melinda, who was herself giddy with anticipation, greeted Mr. Allen
brightly, but stood in the doorway and didn't invite him in.  ""Uh, we
don't want to impose,"" he said, ""but my wife and I are taking our
daughter to her cousin's birthday party tomorrow at 2.  We wanted
Jackie to go, but she made it very clear she wasn't interested.""  He
smiled; so did Melanie, probably for a different reason.  ""Can Jackie
stay here till dinnertime tomorrow?  If not, that's ok, we'll pick
her up and she'll go to her cousin's...""</p><p>""No, that's fine!"" Melinda said, probably with more enthusiasm than
Mr. Allen expected.  ""She can stay as long as she wants.  I'll make
sure she's ready to go around 6 tomorrow.""</p><p>""That would be great,"" Mr. Allen said.  ""Thanks.""  Melinda nodded and
waved and shut the door, leaving Mr. Allen on the doorstep.  </p><p>Melinda wondered what the protocol was in this situation.  She
assumed the girls were upstairs in Kendra's room, and there she was
downstairs... did she go knock on the door and say, ""want to have sex
together now?""  She didn't think so.  She absently shuffled into the
living room, and there she found her daughter and Jackie, sitting on
the couch, perfect posture, hands in their laps, waiting for her,
with body language and expressions that said they didn't know what
the protocol was, either.  Melanie smiled broadly.</p><p>""Well.  We're all here!"" she said, nervously.  She noted that Jackie,
her dream girl, puppylove crush, was bright red, and obviously
nervous.  Melinda thought that was absolutely precious, but wanted to
put her at ease.  ""Jackie, darling,"" she began.  ""I don't want you to
feel pressured or do anything you're not comfortable with.  If you'd
like,"" and she looked at Kendra to enlist her support in this
idea, ""why don't you and Kendra go up to her room and... spend some
time together.  Then you two can let me know when you'd like to.. all
do something together.""  </p><p>Jackie looked at Kendra, who was smiling at her, and then back at
Melinda.  ""That would be great,"" she said, voice cracking a little.  
She cleared her throat.  ""But it would also be great if we could all
do something together right away.""  Jackie wanted Kendra, and was
excited to be able to spend time alone with her after all the stolen
moments in school this week, but her lust for Melinda was deepening
with each passing moment of being in her presence.  </p><p>Melinda smiled and beckoned Jackie, Jackie rose and walked into
Melinda's (for the moment) platonic embrace.  ""You're adorable,""
Melinda murmured, winking at Kendra.  ""This is all new to us, too.""  
She disengaged their hug and looked at Jackie at arm's length, hands
on the girl's shoulders.  ""I think you're right — we should all
start out together.  What do you think, sweetheart?"" she asked
Kendra.  </p><p>Sweet, darling Kendra, so bright and clever and direct: ""I think I
want to see you two do it.""  Jackie reddened further; Melinda curled
her toes and felt a warmth between her legs.  It was settled!  
Melanie took Jackie's hand and, beckoning Kendra to follow, led her
upstairs.  </p><p>The three were in Melinda's bedroom, and Kendra, with a wide smile,
hoisted herself up on her mom's dresser to watch.</p><p>Jackie's ears were still beet red, and Melinda, seeing this, drew her
close and kissed them each, tenderly.  Then her forehead, followed by
a stroke of her 14-year-old lover's cheek.  Jackie was smiling now,
still nervous, but relaxing.  And horny.  So she lurched forward and
kissed Melinda on the lips, upset at herself for her spasticness, but
as she and Melinda kissed, each mmf'ing and cooing, she lost herself.</p><p>Kendra watched her mother and best friend make out, and her breathing
became labored.  They were caressing one another now; her mother,
whom Kendra knew wanted Jackie badly, was pulling Jackie's top up,
trying to get it over her head without interrupting their kissing too
much.  Jackie's arms went up and the top came off; Kendra saw her
mother grab Jackie's sides and plunge her face into the girl's
shoulder and neck, kissing and slurping and nibbling; Jackie's arms
were still up and she shuddered and moaned and said a
plaintive ""ooooh.""  Kendra's legs were writhing of their own accord;
she put her hand down her pants and began to rub her pussy.</p><p>Her mother was taking her own clothes off now, and Jackie was
fumbling with her jeans.  Kendra paused her masturbation, licked her
lips and murmured encouragement.  Her mother didn't need any.  Once
Jackie was naked, Melinda picked her up and swooped her down on the
bed, and scrabbled up on top of her, looking down on the pretty face
she'd fantasized so much about.  Jackie looked a little scared;
Melinda's lust was only heightened, and she cupped the girl's face
and began kissing her, a little roughly, slurping and sucking and
leaving a sheen of her saliva around the girl's lips.  Jackie gamely
kept up, kissing Melinda back, absently stroking up and down
Melinda's sides.  </p><p>Melinda settled her pussy over the girl's, and Jackie's eyes widened
further.  Melinda began to swirl around sensually, rubbing their
crotches together.  Jackie arched her neck and breathed, ""oooohh,
Mrs. Moore...""  And Melinda heard that name and growled with
forbidden pleasure, and kissed and licked the girl's neck, and moved
her hands to the girl's flat little chest and palmed her pubescent
breasts, just nipples, really, and the new sensation made Jackie suck
her breath in through her teeth.  </p><p>Behind them, Kendra emitted several sharp gasps and came, there on
her mother's dresser; shaking, she dismounted and began removing her
own clothes.  Jackie saw her friend stripping and her mind was filled
with the lascivious thought of having sex with a mother and a
daughter at the same time... her eyes rolled back in her head and she
humped up at Melinda as her orgasm mounted.  ""Go down on her, mom,""
Kendra said, somewhere out of sight, and Melinda worked her way down
and Jackie whimpered at losing the friction on her cunt.  But then
she boomed an ""oh!"" as Melinda's mouth met her pussy.  The older
woman French kissed her slit, then stiffly rubbed her clit with her
tongue, and Jackie felt like she was vibrating like a guitar string;
a finger in her hole combined with Melinda's mouth on her clit made
Jackie come in torrents, nearly blacking her out with the force.  </p><p>A body was beside her as she came to her senses, she kissed it when
it kissed her, and she was a little surprised to find it was Kendra,
not Melinda.  Melinda was regaining her own composure at the end of
the bed.  Jackie kissed Kendra; the two of them both having just
come, the kisses were slow, soft, languid.  The kisses of contented
lovers, who knew more was to come.  They'd made out before, even felt
each other up, but never naked, and never post-orgasm, and Jackie
sighed with dreamy pleasure.  </p><p>Melinda was anxious for release herself.  She stroked Jackie's shin
and got her attention.  ""That was wonderful, sweetheart,"" she said in
a gravelly voice, and Jackie nodded vigorously in agreement.  She
didn't think she could speak yet.  Kendra saw her mom twitching, a
bundle of energy needing release, and realizing Jackie probably
wasn't up to the task, arose from Jackie's side and clambered on
hands and knees over to her mother, and kissed her; Melinda sighed
gratefully.  </p><p>Mother and daughter kissed and caressed and panted, then Kendra
maneuvered her mother onto her back, next to Jackie, and straddled
her, mouthing her tits one after the other and stroking her mother's
pussy with her hand, underneath her.  Each stroke was an electric
shock for Melinda, and finally her daughter slid down her body and,
smoothing her way up her thighs, planted her face between her
mother's legs.  Melinda cried out for her baby, and Kendra lapped at
her mother's pussy.  Kendra knew her vocal cues, and cooed about her
Mommy's delicious pussy, and feigned concern: ""Mommy, should a little
girl do this to her Mommy?  Ohhh, momma, is this bad?  Am I bad,
Mommy?""  Jackie watched in wonder, and looked at Melinda's face,
contorted, straining with a huge oncoming orgasm.  Melinda's legs
gripped her daughter's head and with her hand she pushed her face
harder into her cunt, crying out for her baby, her little girl.  
Kendra continued her dirty talk, albeit more muffled.  </p><p>Jackie had to be a part of this exhilirating spectacle.  Tentatively,
she moved her face down to Melinda's right breast and mouthed it,
like Kendra had, and Melinda's eyes shot open, and she cried out
again.  Jackie used her hand on Melinda's other breast, and teased,
rubbed and sucked her 35 year old lover's nipples, while her daughter
ate her out.  Melinda shook and screamed as her orgasm washed over
her, wave after wave, two fourteen year old girls using their mouths
to get her off harder than she'd ever come before.  </p><p>They all panted and wound down.  Melinda kissed her Jackie lovingly,
as her daughter lay her head on her belly.  When Melinda got up to
use the bathroom, Jackie and Kendra slid beside one another again,
kissing and caressing.  Jackie tasted Melinda's come on Kendra's face
and kissed her more urgently.  Melinda came back into the room to the
sight of the two fourteen year olds bringing each other to another
orgasm with their hands, each with their eyes shut tight, mouths in
an 'o', and moaning and making other unbelievably sexy guttural
noises.  Melinda absently rubbed her own pussy as the girls came,
first Kendra, then, minutes later, Jackie, thrashing and whimpering
under her friend's hand, Kendra's lips locked onto hers; they both
came so beautifully, it was the sexiest thing Melanie had ever seen
in her life.  </p><p>The three spent more time in bed, and also watching a movie, eating
pizza, and talking and laughing, and enjoying one another.  Kendra
was the sexual instigator of the group.  Jackie, on the couch with
Kendra, would be listening to something Melinda was telling her from
the La-Z-Boy, say, and Kendra would start fondling and caressing her
friend until she had her attention, and tongue in her mouth, and
hands on her boobs.  Melinda was at the kitchen sink rinsing off some
dishes after their (very late) Friday pizza, and her daughter came up
behind her and encircled her in her arms, nuzzling and kissing her
neck, hands roaming over her belly and her tits, till Melinda forced
herself around and ravaged her daughter back with her mouth and
hands.  Kendra was in nothing but a robe and her mother dropped to
her knees and went down on her, right there in the kitchen, sink
water still running.  Kendra sucked her breath in raggedly and pushed
her mother's face into her cunt with such force, and Melinda loved
it, and her.</p><p>When Kendra wasn't instigating, Melanie was.  Once when Kendra went
to the bathroom, Melinda was overcome with affection for her new
fourteen year old lover, Jackie.  She got up, walked over to Jackie
on the couch, Jackie's eyes wide, and picked her up like a groom
preparing to carry a bride over the threshold.  Melinda cradled
Jackie in her arms and kissed the girl, and Jackie's guttural moans
made Melinda just devour her lips and tongue.  Kendra came back in
the room and let out a whoop, and Melinda spun around, still kissing
Jackie passionately, dancing like a delighted new lover.  They fell
onto the couch together and brought each other off with their hands,
Jackie still cradled in her lover's arms; Jackie was surprised, and
excited, to see that Kendra had wiggled her ring finger into her
mother's anus, making her come even harder.  </p><p>Jackie did not instigate.  And she felt a little self conscious about
that.  Kendra and her mother seemed so free and self-confident.  
Jackie continually worried whether she was measuring up as a lover.  
Mother and daughter had a week's head start on her when it came to
lesbian sex, and seemed so in tune with one another.  Jackie loved
what they were doing so much she thought she might melt, and fretted
that Kendra and Mrs. Moore didn't feel the same way about her.  She
felt differently about each of her lovers: Kendra was a colt, this
energetic, young, passionate thing, who would overwhelm Jackie's
senses.  Mrs. Moore, who, make no mistake, could also be energetic,
was more sensual.  She seemed to smolder as Jackie looked at her.  
Her heart beat faster when she thought about making love with Kendra;
her mouth started to water when she thought about making love with
Mrs. Moore.</p><p>And her shyness and reluctance showed itself in one conspicuous way.  
Both Mrs. Moore and Kendra had gone down on her; they had gone down
on each other; but Jackie had had real trouble taking that step.  
Once, Saturday morning, Mrs. Moore beckoned Jackie to use her tongue
on her pussy.  Jackie had hesitated, heart racing, eyes wide, and
Mrs. Moore, so loving and protective and sweet, had seemed to
understand, and had cradled Jackie in an affectionate embrace and had
them use their hands on each other instead.  Once during a
particularly athletic session with Kendra, they had wound up in what
Jackie knew was called a 69, Jackie on the bottom, Kendra above her,
her irrepressible tongue eating her friend out, while Jackie gripped
Kendra's ass for dear life and tentatively poked a tongue at her
cunt, terrified she would do it wrong.  Finally Kendra had begged her
to use her fingers, so she had.  </p><p>Neither Kendra nor her mother seemed disappointed or critical.  To
the contrary, as the end of their first night and day as lovers
approached and they were all cleaned up and waiting for Jackie's
father to come pick her up, Mrs. Moore had said she couldn't help
herself, Jackie was irresistible, and had sloppily made out with her
on the couch.  ""Don't touch me there,"" she had whispered.  ""I don't
want to make you come right before you go home, so I don't want you
to make me come.  Just kiss me.""  She did, and was hopelessly in love
with this giving, loving, gorgeous, incestuous woman.  When the
doorbell rang and Jackie kissed Mrs. Moore goodbye, Kendra followed
her from the living room, palming her ass, pinching her sides to
tickle her, and stopping her just before they could be seen from the
door and kissing her deeply and telling her she loved her.  </p><p>Jackie loved Kendra, too, and spent Saturday night awed at the idea
she was loved by, and a lover to, such a wonderful girl, and her
mother... and she was alternately thrilled and anxious at the incest
aspect of it all.   She'd been conflicted since Kendra had excitedly
told her she had had sex with her own mother.  She felt an undeniable
rush at the idea, but a nagging doubt.  She had assumed that doubt
was her conscience, troubling her with what was ""wrong"" about
incest.  After their 22 hours as lovers and sex partners, she
realized the doubt wasn't about the morality (or legality) of incest,
but rather her entitlement to be part of that relationship with
Kendra and her mother.  She worried that she was a ""third wheel,""
that Kendra and her mother had a special relationship and bond they
could never have with Jackie, and she wondered if she was intruding.</p><p>Imagining what Kendra and her mother were doing right then, at about
10pm on Saturday, both excited her and egged on her doubt.  Most
likely, still flush with the excitement of new sex/love, they were
sexing each other as they had when Jackie was there.  So, they could
do it whether Jackie was there or not.  So, Jackie wasn't really
necessary.  She started to really panic and think she would soon not
be welcome to share in their love.  Or that they would just leave her
behind as their skill and knowledge of each others' bodies and hearts
grew.  She was so proud to be loved by Kendra, and so happy to be
Mrs. Moore's lover and plaything, and alone on Saturday night, she
felt both slipping away.  </p><p>She fought her doubt with determination.  Next weekend, or next time
they were all together, or even just her and Kendra, she would be a
more confident, adept lover.  Nothing, least of all a neophyte's
skill level, would keep her from pleasuring her new lovers as much
as, and in the ways that, they deserved.  </p><p>She realized what her obvious course was.  Her heart mashed in her
chest.  Could she really?  </p><p>Breathing hard, she crept from her room across the hall.  Downstairs
a TV was on, and her parents were undoubtedly sitting in front of
it.  </p><p>She opened the door across the hall.</p><p>""Jess?""  she whispered.</p><p>Her ten year old sister stirred.  She was in bed — 9:30 bedtime on
weekends — but obviously hadn't been asleep.  She sat up and
squinted into the light doorway in the middle of her dark room, and
her sister's silhouette.</p><p>""Jess.  I need your help with something.""</p><p>""With what?"" her sister said.</p><p>""I need you to help me practice something.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Come to my room and I'll show you.""</p>"
667,Melinda + Kendra + Jackie + Jess,Chrestomathist,1,,"['f/g', 'F/f', 'F/g', 'inc']","<p>Jackie held her 10-year-old sister Jess' naked body close and kissed
her tenderly, barely any tongue, one hand behind her head and one
caressing her nakedness, now cupping her tiny ass, now encircling her
and cuddling her closer.  Jess' eyes were closed and mouth open as if
transfixed, her own hands and arms fell languidly at her side, and
she let her 14-year-old naked sister kiss and caress her, and she
tried to decide if it felt good or if it was wrong and... shouldn't
feel as good as it did.</p><p>The conversation had gone something like this.</p><p>I want to practice something on you, said Jackie.</p><p>Practice what? asked Jess.</p><p>Do you love me?</p><p>Yeah.</p><p>I love you, too.</p><p>Ok...</p><p>You know Kendra?</p><p>Yeah.</p><p>Ok, well, she and I are... doing stuff.</p><p>What kind of stuff?</p><p>Sexy stuff.</p><p>You're both girls!</p><p>But I love Kendra, and she loves me.</p><p>Eww.</p><p>Jessica!  Girls can love each other.  You just said you love me.</p><p>That's different.</p><p>I don't think it is.  Can you keep a secret?</p><p>Yeah.</p><p>I'm serious, you can't tell ANYBODY this.</p><p>Ok.</p><p>Kendra and her mom do sexy stuff, too.</p><p>Eww!</p><p>It's ok!  Just when you do sexy stuff with someone in your family,
you... can't talk about it.  To ANYONE.</p><p>How come you know?</p><p>I just do.  Kendra and I love each other and she told me.</p><p>Why did you tell me?</p><p>Because I want to practice something with you.</p><p>Sexy stuff?</p><p>Would that be ok?</p><p>You mean kissing?</p><p>Well... some kissing, yeah.</p><p>What else?</p><p>I want to touch and kiss you... down there.</p><p>Kiss me down there?</p><p>Yes!</p><p>Is that part of sexy stuff?</p><p>A BIG part.</p><p>Nobody's sposed to touch me down there.</p><p>That's strangers, silly.  You're just helping me practice.</p><p>Do you want me to do it to you?</p><p>You don't have to, honey.  But you can if you want to.</p><p>I don't know if I want to.</p><p>You don't have to decide now.  Can I practice with you?</p><p>What do I do?</p><p>First of all, we have to be REALLY QUIET.</p><p>And from there Jess had taken her PJs off and Jackie had taken her
clothes off, and they'd gotten under the covers of Jackie's bed
together, and since Jess knew that kissing was part of sexy stuff,
Jackie thought she would start there.  She could always use some
practice kissing, too.  So she held her sister's tiny naked body to
her and kissed her, not ravenously, nothing that would scare her,
just nice, loving, but ""sexy stuff"" kisses.</p><p>You can kiss back if you want, Jess.</p><p>I don't know how.</p><p>Just do what I do.</p><p>So Jess did, sliding her lips and smooching and nipping her lips over
her sister's, and soon, tongues just barely, tentatively came
together, and after many minutes, Jess' arms went around her sister,
and Jackie knew she was doing it right, making Jess respond.  She
felt a thrill that made her more adventurous.  Breaking the kiss
briefly, she told her sister to touch her boobs, and her own fingers
brushed Jess's right nipple.  Jess inhaled sharply through her nose,
then sighed, and cupped and caressed Jackie's small, round left
breast.  Jess began to wriggle in her sister's embrace, and Jackie
reached behind her and kneaded her little rear end, making her
wriggle more.</p><p>Is this what you and Kendra do?</p><p>Yep.</p><p>What else do you do?</p><p>A fair question, thought Jackie, and one that deserved an honest
answer.  Instinctively she turned over on her back and brought her
little sister up on top of her, maneuvering her so her cunny was on
her leg.  She kissed her more passionately, then, and the wriggling
little girl responded, humping her big sister's leg, tiny, hairless
pussy leaving a moist trail on her thigh.  Jess was breathing
raggedly, now, and Jackie shushed her and grabbed her rear end and
helped her fuck her leg.</p><p>We make each other feel good down there.</p><p>Like... this... ?</p><p>Sometimes.</p><p>Jackie wiped Jess's brow.  Her mousy, straight hair was back in a
ponytail, and her sister's caresses had some stray strands sticking
out.  Her eyes were slits, and Jackie looked at her adorable face,
this little girl she had barely paid attention to since becoming a
teenager, and she wanted to see her face when she came for the first
time.  She felt powerful and... expert, with this little girl in her
arms.</p><p>She sat up, and as she did so Jess slid off her leg and whimpered,
but Jackie shushed her again and beckoned her sister into her lap.  
Jess settled in and the two naked sisters kissed again, and now
Jackie's fingers played over her sister's pussy, this little, tight,
slick thing, and she began to frig her.  Jess mmph'ed and mmph'ed
into her sister's mouth as she climbed toward orgasm.</p><p>Suddenly Jess yanked her face away from her sister's and shrieked,
thankfully in a raspy whisper/whimper, ""Jackie!  Stop!  Stop,
please!""  Jackie hesitated briefly but knew instinctively it was just
her sister's fear of her first welling orgasm, fear of the unknown,
powerful sensation.  With her free hand she smoothed her sister's
face lovingly and told her it was ok, this was gonna feel REALLY
good, just let yourself feel it, it's ok, I would never hurt you,
Jess...</p><p>And the 10-year-old's eyes were wide and her mouth in an 'o' and she
felt like her body was being swept by a huge wave in the ocean, and
she locked eyes with her sister and Jackie reassured her with a look,
and so Jess let go and squeezed her eyes shut and growled.  Jackie
shushed her and clamped her lips over her sister's as Jess came, and
she came so hard and for so long.</p><p>Oh, baby... oh, sweeitie... Jess, you're so beautiful...</p><p>Is that... what you and... Kendra do?</p><p>Yes.  We do that lots.</p><p>I wanna do more!</p><p>I'm so glad, sweetheart.</p><p>And they kissed again, Jess more hungrily, equating kissing with the
beginning of orgasm and wanting to get back there.  This time Jackie
pulled away with a smack and held up a finger to her sister's lips.  
Remember how I wanted to practice kissing you down there? she asked,
and Jess nodded and wriggled, and Jackie rolled her over so she was
on her back, and had her spread her skinny, pre-teen legs wide, and
Jackie grabbed Jess' rear end and began licking and manipulating her
sister's pussy with her tongue, and Jess was whispering ""oh, gosh!  
Oh, gosh!"" over and over, till another orgasm built and she grabbed a
pillow and put it over her face and growled again, legs kicking and
Jackie had to hold them down as she licked and licked.</p><p>Now Jess seemed deflated, but glowing, with sheer exhaustion, and
Jackie sidled up to her and smiled at her lovingly, and thanked her,
and said, have you decided if you want to do it to me?  And Jess said
she wanted to do it to her with her hand first, and Jackie said that
was fine, because she understood that it seemed strange and scary,
putting your face on someone else's cunny.  Jess grabbed her sister
behind her head and pulled her into a kiss, and her hand strayed down
toward her sister's pussy, and she stopped suddenly and looked at
Jackie almost frightened, and Jackie was concerned then realized:
You're tasing your own pussy juices on my face!  Jess said Eww!
despite herself but smiled broadly, and they kissed some more and
Jess' hand massaged her sister's cunt, and Jackie thought that her
sister needed a lot of practice herself but after bringing her 10-
year-old little sister to her first two orgasms she didn't need an
expert, and she let go the way she'd told Jess to and soon enough she
was flooded by her own orgasm.  Jess watched her sister's face in
wonder and even shushed Jackie when she moaned too loudly.  When she
was done they kissed again and Jess nuzzled the top of her head
between Jackie's head and shoulder, and they lay there recovering.</p><p>Jackie practiced more that night and Jess even did work up the
courage to put her face, lips and tongue on Jackie's pussy, but they
were both learning together and they decided what they enjoyed most
was Jackie laying on her back and holding Jess to her as they
wriggled their pussies together.  As their pleasure mounted they
would reach in and play over each other's pussies with their hands,
sliding apart so they were side by side and bringing each other off.  
They did that twice.  By one in the morning, Jess was asleep, naked
in her sister's arms, and Jackie was too wired to sleep but felt
great about her practice.</p><p>* * *</p><p>That very evening Melinda and Kendra were also naked in each other's
arms, recovering from making each other come multiple times, and
mother stroked her daughter's hair lovingly and said, I'm a little
worried.</p><p>What are you worried about, mom?</p><p>This isn't a healthy, normal relationship.</p><p>You don't KNOW that.  Are we the only mother and daughter ever to
have sex?  Doubtful.</p><p>Honey, it's not. Normal.</p><p>So what if it isn't?  I don't care, and I don't see why you do.</p><p>Honey, I care because, first of all, we could get in a lot of
trouble.  I could get in a lot of trouble.</p><p>I'm not gonna tell anyone, and neither is Jackie.</p><p>Still.  I'm worried.</p><p>Mom...</p><p>You and Jackie are the same age!  At one time society would have
looked at you and been disgusted, but now, the fact that you're two
young lovers won't hardly faze anybody.  But they'd sure be fazed if
they knew about us.  Or me and Jackie.</p><p>Mom... this is stupid.  I like having sex with you.  So does Jackie.  
If you can't handle that, then fine, but don't say you're worried
about me.  I'm not the one with a problem.</p><p>And Kendra had stalked off to her own bedroom with that, leaving her
mother regretting ever saying a word, and worried -- on top of
everything else -- that she might have lost her daughter's trust.  
And affection.  Damn it, she was worried that her daughter wouldn't
have sex with her anymore.</p><p>What kind of person did that make her?  She wondered.</p><p>* * *</p><p>It turned out that Kendra was, as her mother knew, simply a girl who
wore her heart on her sleeve, and their new relationship didn't
change that much during the next week.  They still cuddled and
stroked and kissed one another on the couch in front of the TV.  They
still had sex, once in Melinda's bed and once, for the first time, in
Kendra's, the sheer teenager-i-ness of their surroundings making
Melinda even hotter for her partner.</p><p>And yet Kendra told Jackie she wanted to spend Friday night at
Jackie's house.  This struck Jackie as strange, since at Kendra's
they could have all the athletic, noisy sex they wanted, while at
Jackie's they would have to be discreet.  Maybe Kendra liked that
idea.  Jackie was also troubled because unlike Kendra, she didn't get
to spend any time with Melinda during the week.  But she arranged it
with her parents, and the school week dragged, as it had the previous
week for Jackie.</p><p>Jackie and Jess didn't do anything else during the week.  The freedom
to stay awake on a Saturday night wasn't there during a school week,
and also, Jackie was a little conflicted over what she and Jess had
done.  She couldn't wait to show Kendra the results of her practice
on her sister, but she didn't mention what had happened, and didn't
intend to.  Certainly Kendra couldn't condemn her for having
incestual sex, but with a 10-year-old?  Fortunately Jess seemed
unaffected by Saturday night's events, and wasn't talking about it.</p><p>Thursday brought a flurry of activity in Jackie's house, and she soon
learned why.  Her aunt had had her baby, a couple weeks early, and
her mom was going to drive the four hours to her house Friday night
to see her new niece and to help out.  Her dad was going because Aunt
Rhianna was a single mom and her mom volunteered her dad to help
babyproof the house and do some handyman-like chores and repairs over
the weekend.  The plan was to take the girls, but Jackie could stay
overnight at Kendra's if Kendra's mom didn't mind.</p><p>Kendra's mom didn't mind.</p><p>As for Jess, she became belligerent and insisted she didn't want to
go.  She argued that she could stay with Jackie at Kendra's, which
seemed like too much of an imposition to their mom, and the answer
was no.  After having arranged for herself to stay the weekend at
Kendra's, Jackie called Kendra back to let her know what was going
on.</p><p>""Bring her,"" Kendra said, simply and directly, like Kendra.</p><p>""Are you out of your mind?"" Jackie whispered into the phone, even
though she was in no danger of being overheard.  ""How are we supposed
to... you know... ""</p><p>""I think we'll be able to you-know,"" Kendra said.  ""My mom can watch
Jess.""</p><p>This seemed strange to Jackie, who wanted to spend time with Melinda
as well as Kendra, but after all, Jess wouldn't be awake all night,
and she thrilled to the idea that Kendra wanted to spend time with
just her, without her mom.  Her sexual desire for Kendra's mother was
unabated, but she loved Kendra, loved her desperately, and given a
choice between the two of them, it would be Kendra every time.  She
told Kendra to ask her mom, and if she said ok, she'd put her mom on
the phone with Melinda to confirm.</p><p>Melinda was deflated by Kendra's suggestion that Jess spend the
weekend, too, because she knew full well it wasn't because Kendra was
volunteering to watch her, it was because she wanted her, Melinda, to
do it, and thereby leave Kendra and Jackie alone.  But she wasn't
surprised, after their conversation Saturday night, and she also
couldn't see a way to plausibly say no, I don't want your 10-year-
old, only your delectable 14-year-old whom I'm sleeping with on
weekends, so she agreed.  A conversation between Melinda and Mrs.
Allen confirmed the plans, and Jess got her wish.</p><p>Friday night brought Jackie and Jess, and $30 from the Allens for
Friday night pizza.  The four hung out together and waited, Kendra
and Jackie impatiently, till the pizza arrived, then the two
teenagers inhaled their food and excused themselves to Kendra's
bedroom, leaving Melinda and Jess and two pizza boxes in the living
room.</p><p>Jess seemed shy, and also put upon that her sister had left her with
the adult.  Melinda was put upon, too, for what she reasonably
gathered was a different reason.  Melinda put on one of the DVDs that
Jess had brought in her Hannah Montana backpack, the Powerpuff Girls
movie (Melinda guessed, correctly, that it had originally been
Jackie's movie), and entered babysitting mode.</p><p>So how's fifth grade?</p><p>It's ok.</p><p>You have lots of friends, I bet.</p><p>Yeah.</p><p>Well.  I'm gonna clean this all up and put some dishes in the
dishwasher, do you want anything?  Are you ok for a bit?</p><p>Yeah.</p><p>Melinda removed all traces of Friday night pizza and lingered in the
kitchen, only hearing the squeaky voices of the Powerpuff Girls from
the living room when she strained to hear any noise coming from
upstairs.  After a few minutes she returned to the living room to
find Jess had moved to her Laz-E-Boy from the couch.  Melinda was
momentarily troubled, because Jess had never struck her as the kind
of kid to just go sit somewhere someone else was sitting, but she
shrugged it off and went to sit on the couch.</p><p>Jess, mesmerized by the movie, didn't notice at first, but when she
did, she scampered upright and said, you can still sit here if you
want.</p><p>That's ok, honey, if you're comfortable I'll sit here.</p><p>You can sit here WITH me.</p><p>That's ok, sweetheart.</p><p>And the movie continued, and Melinda, who had seen it several dozen
times, found her mind wandering inevitably to what was going on
upstairs.  Her two fourteen year old lovers were probably entwined
together, bringing each other off, giggling and cooing and whispering
conspiratorially to each other.  Excluding her.  Because she was old,
and a worry wart.  A cloud formed over her head, which was dissipated
by a little girl plopping down on the couch next to her.</p><p>You really can sit there, honey, I don't mind.</p><p>I want to sit with you.</p><p>Melinda thought that was sweet.</p><p>Well then, let's both sit in the chair.</p><p>Jess nodded vigorously, and followed her to the chair, and they
squeezed into it beside one another.</p><p>Jess was discreet, and hadn't breathed a word about what Jackie had
told her or what they had done together to anyone, but Jess was also
upset at being left out, when she had turned in such a brilliant
performance to be able to stay with Jackie for the weekend instead of
going to Aunt Rhianna's.  So she mustered her courage and said to
Melinda, do you think Jackie and Kendra are doing sexy stuff upstairs?</p><p>Melinda's mouth hung open and she turned red.  I don't know what you
mean, sweetheart, she stammered.</p><p>Jackie and Kendra love each other and they do sexy stuff.  Jackie
said you and Kendra do sexy stuff, too.</p><p>Melinda was struck dumb.</p><p>Me and Jackie did sexy stuff last weekend, too.  I'm really good at
it.</p><p>...</p><p>And the little girl beside her in the easy chair was wriggling her
little butt, flush with ""sexy"" thoughts, and she said, I'm gonna go
upstairs and see, and she started to get up from the chair.</p><p>No!  Honey, no, don't go up there, Melinda said, panicked, and
grabbed the little girl and yanked her back toward the chair, at
which time Jess spun around and fell against -- into -- Melinda, then
scrabbled up to straddle Melinda's lap.</p><p>It's ok, she whispered, I know you're not supposed to talk about
doing sexy stuff.  I'm only telling you because I know you do sexy
stuff, too.  And the little girl was almost imperceptibly bobbing
back and forth, her crotch rubbing against Melinda's belly.  Melinda
shuddered, flushed red and confused, and laid her hands on the little
girl's sides to steady her.</p><p>Are you... really good at sexy stuff?</p><p>Jess beamed. REAL good!  I make Jackie OR-gasm!</p><p>Melinda's head swum.  I make Jackie OR-gasm too, she thought but did
not say, and the question what kind of person she was became even
more complicated.  God help me, she thought, what's next, a toddler?</p><p>I bet you do, Melinda said shakily.  Does she make you orgasm?  Jess
nodded again, humping a little faster on Melinda's lap.  Melinda
lifted her off her and scooted her till she was sitting on Melinda's
knees.  Jess, would you like to do sexy stuff with me?  Another, even
more vigorous nod.  Then here, take these off... and Jess dismounted
and peeled her clothes off, and Melinda, heaven help her, took her
top off, then undid her jeans, and by then the little naked 10-year-
old was back on her, her naked form so tiny in Melinda's arms.</p><p>Jess smirked at her and said, watch THIS!  And she engulfed Melinda's
right nipple in her mouth and sucked on her tit, and Melinda was
overcome with self-loathing and lust.  For Jess' part, Melinda's
full, 35-year-old, mother's boobies were revelations after her
sister's little hills.  She sucked with abandon, flicking her tongue
on the nipple like Jackie liked her to do, till the tit was all
smeared with saliva.</p><p>Oh, sweetie, you do that really good...</p><p>I told you!</p><p>And little Jess scrabbled up and leant in to kiss Melinda, and their
lips met, and Melinda was tentative at first, but Jess loved kissing
so and was!! very good at it, and woman and girl made out like lovers
as they sank together into the Laz-E-Boy.  Mojo Jojo said something
in the background that reminded Melinda of the incongruity of what
she was doing. Into which circle of hell do you go for making out
with a 10-year-old girl while watching the Powerpuff Girls?</p><p>Before long Jess' tiny, wet slit was humping Melinda's jeans leg
again, and Melinda grabbed her tiny rear end and ground her harder
into her thigh, and Jess' back arched and she sucked in breath.  
Melinda kissed and licked the girl's ear, neck and shoulder, then her
mouth again, then she thought she would show HER how good SHE was at
sexy stuff, and she slipped a hand down to the little girl's pussy
and stroked, and Jess squeaked adorably, and her hand found its way
under Melinda's panties, and Melinda's eyes went wide, and 35-year-
old mother and ten year old little girl frigged each other and
gobbled each others' mouths and tongues and mmph'ed and moaned in
each others' mouths.</p><p>Jess went taut and let out a staccato ""oh... oh... oh"" and came from
Melinda's expert fingers, and she looked so adorable and... edible,
and Melinda rocked her own pussy against the girl's hand.  As Jess'
OR-gasm receded, she removed her hand and smirked at Melinda's
surprised look, then got down on her knees in front of the Laz-E-Boy
and pulled down Melinda's panties and buried her little face in her
cunt.  Sparks flew, and Melinda felt like she was going to pee, melt
and scream, all at once.  Jess' inexpert tongue was nothing like her
daughter's, or Jackie's, but the evil delight she felt in ravaging
and being ravaged by this little girl drove her to heights of orgasm
she hadn't known existed.  She shuddered and shook and whined and
pushed Jess' face hard into her crotch, fucked that little face, and
as she came down, thought for a moment that if anyone touched her she
would explode like fireworks.</p><p>It turns out that that didn't happen, as Jess mounted her lap again,
grinning, with a sticky, shiny face, and nuzzled her head into the
crook of Melinda's neck. They rocked together in the Laz-E-Boy while
Melinda got a grip and said, my goodness, Jessica Allen.  You really
are good at sexy stuff.  Look what you did with only half my clothes
off!  Jess giggled and smacked her lips, the taste of Melinda's come
all over them.</p><p>Melinda rose from the chair, her little girl-lover in her arms,
questions about who she was and what was right remaining seated, as
she carried her little bride to her bedroom.  She locked the door.  
She wondered if this meant they could join the girls upstairs
eventually.  Eventually, but not until she'd had some more time to
herself with little Jess.</p>"
668,Melinda + Kendra + Jackie + Jess: Coming to Terms,Chrestomathist,1,,"['F/g', 'f/g', 'inc']","<p>The teenagers caressed one another's naked bodies under the shower,
Jackie absently rubbing soap over Kendra's belly and boobs, Kendra
smoothing her young lover's hair.  Jackie moved aside to let the
shower water rinse Kendra, then stood in front of her again and the
two kissed, carefully, tenderly.  Jackie's jaw hurt.  Just before
their shower together, she had furiously eaten Kendra out as the
bottom half of a sixty-nine, her pinky wiggling in Kendra's anus;
Kendra had lifted her face out of Jackie's crotch and craned her neck
and arched her back, and come, smearing her juices all over Jackie's
face.  They had teenagers' stamina and enthusiasm, and had had sex
for two hours, finally taking a break to clean up.  Jackie was
justifiably proud of her first serious cunnilingus effort on someone
older than her 10-year-old sister Jess.</p><p>Jackie hadn't told Kendra about her and Jess, how Jackie had
practiced her lovemaking skills on her sister so she could better
pleasure Kendra.  She certainly hadn't told her that her ""practice""
had quickly become lust, a primal, carnal desire to sex her little
sister.  She hadn't told her how Jess had been something of a
natural, a relentless, intuitive lesbian lover herself during their
too-brief hours together the weekend before.  Right now, all she
wanted was to see her little sister fall asleep for the night so that
Kendra's mother, Melinda, could join their sexplay, like the weekend
before.  </p><p>The girls dried off, put fresh panties and t-shirts on, and bounded
downstairs, Kendra in search of leftover pizza, Jackie wanting to
check on her sister.  Both girls heard the noise at the same time,
and it froze them: a half-whine, half-laugh, full throated, obviously
from Melinda, behind the closed door of her bedroom.  Then they heard
a little girl giggle.  Jackie's face blanched; Kendra's turned red.  
Kendra stalked to the bedroom door, but Jackie stopped her from
opening it, shushing her and motioning for her to follow Jackie into
the living room.  Kendra did.</p><p>""I have to tell you something,"" Jackie said, heart in her
throat.  ""Jess and I... um... well, we sort of... practiced together.""</p><p>""Practiced what?"" asked Kendra, in a tone of voice suggesting she
knew exactly what.</p><p>Jackie, flushed and stammering, answered, ""I— I wanted to be —
better, for you... ""</p><p>Kendra rolled her eyes and made a frustrated sound.  As Jackie
trembled at the thought that Kendra hated her, and that oh, by the
way, her 10-year-old sister was having sex with Kendra's mother in
the other room, Kendra's mood softened.  ""I can't really judge you,""
she mumbled to Jackie.  ""I mean, I have sex with my mother on a
regular basis.""  Jackie brightened.  ""I can, however, judge my
mother.""  And she stalked toward the bedroom door again.  She
expected it to be locked, so she shook the doorknob violently as she
turned and, surprised, pushed her way through.</p><p>Startled, Jess looked back at the door.  She was on Melinda's bed,
naked, perched atop Melinda's face as Melinda obviously had been
eating the little girl out.  For her part, Melinda wasn't
particularly surprised the girls had walked in on them — she wasn't
trying very hard to hide what was going on.  Why should she?</p><p>""Hi, Jackie,"" Jess said resignedly, her tone like she was being
called in to the house from playing with her friends.  She scooted
down Melinda's body and rolled off her, springing up to sit on the
bed.  Melinda dragged herself upright, too.  </p><p>""So it turns out,"" Melinda began, her voice squeaking both from
nervousness at her daughter's reaction and from feeling contentedly
spent, ""that our Jackie and her sister have been 'practicing.'""</p><p>""So I hear,"" Kendra said, arms crossed, foot actually tapping
impatiently.</p><p>""She's an absolute doll,"" Melinda said, smiling at her little girl
lover, who smiled back.  </p><p>""That's swell, mom,"" Kendra said, with her teeth almost
clenched.  ""Do you know how WRONG this is?  You're molesting a little
girl!""</p><p>""Do YOU know how wrong ALL this is?"" Melinda shot back.  ""I've had
sex with both of you.  You have sex with each other.  Ten or 14,
you're all underage.  We're not really on moral high ground here.  
YOU'RE not really on moral high ground here.""</p><p>Kendra balled her fists and literally shook with anger; Melinda
sprung up and confronted her.  ""What's right and wrong isn't what
feels good to YOU.  I don't know WHAT it is anymore.  I know I love
you —"" at this, Kendra did not soften, but she did break eye
contact, after trying to stare down her mother — ""and I know I have
the biggest crush on you, Jacqueline, and it feels like love, and I
love that you feel it, too.""  Jackie's face lit up in that brilliant,
whole-face smile of hers, and Melinda's knees went weak.  </p><p>Melinda put a hand on Kendra's hip, and her arm around her shoulder,
and turned her toward the bed and toward the little girl sitting on
it.  ""And what I know about that little girl is that she is a
wonderful, enthusiastic, talented lover, and that I love playing with
her in my bed.  You can be upset at that —"" here, Melinda stroked
her daughter's ass cheek underneath her t-shirt — ""or you can see
for yourself why.""</p><p>By now Kendra had relented, but not enough to take up her mother's
suggestion.  ""I love you, mom, and I love Jackie, she's my best
friend, and I love having sex with both of you.  But the thought of
molesting a little girl... ""  She didn't continue, frankly because
the truth wasn't what she wanted to say to make her point.  </p><p>Jackie moved to the bed and sat next to Jess.  She leaned in and
kissed her, their lips and tongues grasping for each other, and
Jackie pulled away and said, ""Mmmm, you taste like Mrs. Moore.""  Jess
giggled and her sister giggled with her.  Jess' little hands groped
at Jackie's t-shirt, and Jackie helped her lift it over her head, and
off.  Jess scooted close and leaned in and suckled her sister's left
breast, making her squirm and stroke Jess' hair.  Jackie grasped and
kneaded her sister's rear end, and she lay down on her back, bringing
her sister down with her so she was atop her.  She helped Jess hump
her leg as she continued to suckle, little ""mmphs"" escaping from her
with each ""thrust"" on Jackie's leg.  </p><p>Jackie brought her sister up so they were face to face and kissed
her, lovingly, lavishly, and now Jess' pussy was on Jackie's belly.  
With one hand Jackie reached underneath and began stroking Jess'
hairless, slippery slit, making her gasp more.  </p><p>Melinda had moved behind her daughter and encircled her in her arms,
nuzzling her neck as the two of them watched the teenager and her ten
year old sister writhe together naked on the bed.  Kendra felt
flush.  She was enormously turned on, watching her lover have sex
with her little sister.  Sensing this, Melinda led Kendra to the bed
and had her lay down on her back, next to Jackie and Jess.  </p><p>As she did, Jess' gasps/moans became louder and more staccato, and
she came on her sister's finger, her little body taut like a wire,
then collapsing like her strings had been cut, to loving kisses from
Jackie.  </p><p>Melinda caught Jackie's eye then said to Kendra, ""Baby, Mommy wants
you to feel EVERYTHING.  Mommy's gonna make you come so hard.""  She
kissed her daughter, their tongues fencing, and Jackie, beckoned,
scooted over and began lavishing attention on Kendra's right breast,
and rubbing and tweaking her other nipple with her hand.  Kendra's
breathing was already ragged through her nose, and she whimpered into
her mother's mouth.  </p><p>Melinda stroked her daughter's thigh, then her slit, causing Kendra
to start. She began to rub lazy circles around her daughter's pussy
and clit, as Jackie continued to make out with her boob, then lick
and suck upwards to Kendra's neck, making her shudder.  </p><p>As if on cue, Jess maneuvered in between Kendra's legs.  ""Lift up
your legs,"" came her tiny voice, and Kendra did, and somehow, Kendra
couldn't see how, the little girl stuck her face underneath Kendra
and began tonguing her anus, even as Melinda continued to massage her
pussy and clit.  Kendra's eyes shot open, and with a wicked smile
Jackie roughly kissed her, as Melinda , never breaking stride on her
daughter's pussy, moved down to help hold up her legs to give Jess
better access.  </p><p>Her mother massaging her cunt, her teenage lover palming her breasts
and sticking her tongue down her throat, and a little ten year old
girl tonguing her ass, all were too much for Kendra to remain
sensible.  Everything went white and she shook, and a powerful come
cascaded through and out her, and she shrieked into Jackie's mouth,
eyes wide, body strung and buffeted by the orgasmic sensation.  She
momentarily blacked out.</p><p>When she awoke, Jess was staring down at her with concern.  ""Are you
ok?"" she asked.  Kendra smiled, grabbed the girl, tumbled over so she
was on top of her, and kissed her frantically.  She hugged Jess tight
and said she loved her.  ""Where did you learn that?"" she breathed.</p><p>Jess smiled.  ""From your mom,"" she said, matter of factly.  ""She
really likes it, too.""  Melinda and Jackie were snuggled together,
touching and kissing lightly, and Kendra felt that it was all...
right, it wasn't wrong like her mom said, and she wanted to fuck her
mother and make love to her girlfriend and devour this little girl
all night and all weekend long.</p>"
669,"Tara, Chapter 1",Chrestomathist,1,"Tara's ""unusual journey"" into lesbian  incest begins.",['f/g reluc inc'],"<p>When I was 11, my cousin Rachel molested me. I don't really mind. I didn't enjoy it, per se, but looking back, in a strange way that rough, feral, inept encounter turned me on to sex. Or at least started me on my journey to discovering the joys of sex. And it's been an unusual journey.</p><p>Rachel had a severe face, eyebrows always knit together. Black hair, pale skin and a pudgy face with scattered blemishes, not especially attractive, but (now that I am better at evaluating such things) with an ok build. She was 14 when she molested me, and she always seemed older to me than she was. To me, she was one notch under the adults. Some older siblings, cousins, friends of the family, whatever, are nice to you and you thnk of them warmly. Rachel was never mean to me (before the day she molested me), but her serious face and clipped manner of speech was off-putting and intimidating. I didn't like her.</p><p>She was babysitting me one night. I was at that age not where I resented having a babysitter, but where I resented having one so close to my age. So I suppose I wasn't Miss Friendly. But don't worry, I definitely don't blame myself for what happened. Just giving you an idea of the dynamic. It started out tamely enough. She wanted to practice kissing — not on the lips, eww!, she clarified, but kissing on the neck, the ears, that kind of thing. She didn't make it sound like something I would like — she wouldn't have cared — but she definitely didn't give me the idea it would be something that would be disgusting and horrifying. Whatever. I let her.</p><p>Mistake. Soon enough she was bruising my shoulders by gripping me so hard, she was coating my neck and ears in spit, and I made the mistake of trying to wriggle away. She fought back by slamming me down so my head hit the floor — we were on the floor, in front of the couch, don't ask me why — and my eyes flew open and I gasped. That was a definite surprise. Now it wasn't so eww! for her anymore because she smashed her mouth against mine and started lapping at my mouth and pounding her tongue around in there. Her grip was still tight on my shoulders and I was too stunned to cry and too scared to protest anymore. She started humping me, then roughly rubbing my crotch, which at least freed one of my shoulders. Then she yanked me up into a seated position and pulled my t-shirt off me, that's as naked as either of us got, but she lapped some more at my budding boobs and curled her fingers into a fist in my hair and rubbed my crotch some more, rubbed it till it hurt. The whole thing seemed to take forever but it couldn't have been more than a few minutes. Then she was wiping her mouth and all ""you better not tell your mom"" and blah blah, and she had the decency to leave me alone for a while so I could deal with the aftermath.</p><p>The aftermath was strange. I was repulsed by Rachel and what she had done, and I was coated in spit and half naked on the floor, but the dominant feeling in me was one that was foreign to me — the subversive thrill of what I have from that moment on called ""you're not supposed to."" I felt a rush that Rachel and I (as though I had participated in the slightest) had done something you're not supposed to. I had never felt that rush before, and I could tell how addictive it was going to be.</p><p>It would be a couple years before I recognized that the rush was amplified when sex was involved. Hell, it would be a couple years before I even made the mental connection between what Rachel had done and sex, after all, we were both girls, and I knew enough when I was 11 and 12 to know that sex was between a boy and a girl (ha!). But recognize that I did, by the time I was 14 myself — actually, 13, a year younger than Rachel had been. I started giving blow jobs to boys not because I enjoyed having a dick in my mouth and smelly pubes in my face, but because ""you're not supposed to"" give blow jobs to boys when you're 14. That was the rush for me. No one was going near my pussy, other than me, but by the end of the summer of my 15th year I'd done a LOT of things ""you're not supposed to,"" most involving sex. I had had jiz in my mouth, on my chest, in my hair; I'd had a finger in boys' asses, and even (once) my tongue; I'd made a high school senior blow his load all over the band room at school during school hours, I'd finger fucked a female student teacher to a torrential orgasm in the front seat of her car in the school parking lot; I'd even ravaged an 11 year old female cousin of my own, though my triumph was in doing it much more gently, much more consensually, and much better than Rachel had with me.</p><p>MUCH better. I remember being obsessed with comparing what I was doing to Laurie to what Rachel had done to me, and making sure every last detail was opposite the horrendous groping I'd gotten. Laurie and I still have sex every now and then to this day, when she's back from college, and it's different than with anybody else — ""we're not supposed to,"" and all that, but I also am always trying to paper over the memory of my encounter with Rachel by making new, better memories with Laurie. That's probably a lot of unfair baggage to put on her, but she hasn't ever once complained.</p><p>So. How does a teenager who gets a rush from sexual acts because they're verboten achieve her ultimate high?</p><p>I want to introduce you to my mom, Jeannie.</p>"
670,"Tara, Chapter 2",Chrestomathist,2,"Tara's ""unusual journey"" continues as she starts to seduce her mom.",['F/f inc rom'],"<p>I am terrible at describing how people look, at least original descriptions. What I do is associate people with celebrities, someone similar in body type and appearance. The student teacher I brought off in her car at school looked like and was built like Jena Malone (eat-a-sandwich skinny, very young looking... mmmm). Rachel was kind of like a pissed off Maggie Gyllenhaal, in appearance and build. Donnie Darko Maggie Gyllenhaal, who was a bitch, not Stranger Than Fiction Maggie Gyllenhaal, who was adorable... Get it? (If you're wondering, it doesn't really work for me, probably because I'm too familiar with myself to make a superficial association. The best I can do is say that as a 14 year old I was built a little heavier than, and in the face looked a little like, Alyson Hannigan, without the red hair, which I would kill and die for.)</p><p>When you picture my mom, picture Lisa Ann Walter, you know, the maid in the Lindsay Lohan version of the Parent Trap, or Tom Cruise's friend who doesn't make it on to the ferry in War of the Worlds. She's (Mom, I mean) a little heavier, as I'm sure I will be at her age (when I was 14, she was 38), her face has striking lines and features, she has dust colored hair like I do. She has an ample bosom, which I still wouldn't call mine, and definitely not when I was 14. She has a very smoky voice — literally, she smoked from when she was 12 until she got pregnant with me — which nonetheless squeaks and cracks when she's excited. She has a very throaty laugh, that makes you want to join her. She's a remarkable woman, someone you remember meeting.</p><p>She raised me by herself from the time I was a baby, and now that I have one foot at least in the real world, I admire everything she did to make it happen. She made a very good living as a software consultant specializing in one particular kind of software that hospitals use to do something or other, which kept us moving around a lot when I was a kid. She would oversee the installation, testing and launch of the new software somewhere, then move on to another hospital in a different part of the country (usually) after a year or two or three. After eight or nine years of that, when I was 10, she took a job in the area where we'd started out and where her family remained, in northwestern Indiana. I think she felt safe coming back there once my dad was no longer in the area. He ditched us when I was two months old and died when I was around nine. I never saw him in between. I'm ok with that.</p><p>So we two lived in a very nice house, too big for us, with a hot tub on the deck outside. My mom and I always had our ""girl time"" in the hot tub — and boy, does that have double meaning now, but I'll get to that in a minute. After dinner almost every evening, Mom would take a glass of wine and me out to the hot tub, and we'd soak for 20 minutes or so, and we'd continue the evening's dinner conversation. Or we'd just stare up at the sky, at the stars if it was winter, at the bronze dusk if it wasn't. I felt closest to Mom during our hot tub time.</p><p>So you can imagine that when I was 14 and she got this boyfriend, Todd, who would a couple times a week come over after dinner and take my place with Mom in the hot tub while I was relegated to my room, I was a little upset about it. I suppose it's not unusual for a teenage only child with a single parent to resent the boyfriend or girlfriend who intrudes on things, and Mom didn't act like it was a crisis when I would get all passive-agressive about Todd, she just smiled sadly and changed the subject.</p><p>By then I was riding my wave of ""you're not supposed to"" thrill at its crest. I'd given hand jobs (i.e., more than one) in that very hot tub after school and before Mom got home. I'd gotten myself off in there numerous times (go jets!), including once after dinner while waiting for my mom to join me. I finished just in time, and in a hot tub, looking flushed isn't unusual, thankfully. But the idea of Mom and this Todd person getting busy in the same water made me mad. I didn't even know for sure whether they did, but I could imagine. I decided to Take Back the Hot Tub. And my Mom.</p><p>After I'd made this decision, when it was thankfully me and my mom with no Todd in the hot tub, I would gradually, very gradually, start getting a little closer to, and a little more affectionate with, Mom during our 20 minutes' girl time. After five or six Todd-free hot tub sessions I was to the point where I was sitting next to her, actually sort of smashed up against her like there wasn't room for two on the bench (though there was). She didn't mind, she'd put her arm around me or whatever was comfortable. I had started getting downright flirty with her, tickling her when I could muster the courage, but also just teasing and laughing and acting more like her date than her daughter. I don't know whether she thought it was strange, she kept it close to the vest if so.</p><p>Soon enough I decided to go for it and I hugged her, just from the side at first, still just affectionate, nothing untoward. She hugged me back smiling. I broke off and resumed my place at her side for a few minutes, then I swooped around and hugged her again — straddling her this time. By now she must have thought something was weird, but she hugged me back, and still smiled. I nuzzled my face into the crook of her neck, and she responded by rubbing my back. I let my lips brush her neck, and I felt her stiffen. So there, I thought, I either break this off and we sit in extremely awkward silence for a while, or I push it. With the Todd situation and my ""you're not supposed to"" rush reaching wind tunnel proportions, I decided on the latter.</p><p>I moved my face up as though to kiss her full on the lips, and hesitated, cocking my head slightly and considering her beautiful face. She had one eyebrow slightly raised and looked confused, which was preferable to her being angry. I slowly moved in and kissed her on the cheek, losing my nerve a little and smiling warmly, like I was just being daughter-to-mother affectionate, still, nothing weird going on here! She smiled again, and with a stuttering motion moved in and kissed me on the cheek back.</p><p>I hugged her close again, thrilled and relieved that I'd gone that far, but I wasn't done. From our hug I moved my hands so they were cupping her face. I probed her eyes with mine, leaned in, and kissed her softly, mouth very slightly open. No response, except for a noticeable increase in her rate of breathing. I pulled back slightly then dove in again, kissing her more meaningfully now, mouth opening and shutting, kissing her lips like the objects of beauty they were. Involuntarily, my hips began to hump her belly slightly, which made me nervous, so I kissed with more vigor to distract her — and Mom began to kiss me back. Maybe she still thought we were just being affectionate, maybe she was getting into it, but can I just say: My mom is an awesome kisser.</p><p>I moaned appreciatively, and our tongues were together, tasting and pushing each other. I felt Mom pull me closer, which just increased the pressure on my pussy, and a thrill ran through me. My fingers were tangled in her hair now, and we kissed like lovers for what I believe was several minutes.  I didn't have a lot of practice kissing, and I was self conscious about that, and about how small and thin my lips seemed connected to my Mom's full and soft ones.  I was also both appreciating the full softness of my mom's bosom pressed into my body, her breasts soft and warm, and conscious that I was flat as a board.  (Not quite, but compared to Mom.)  I must admit that she didn't seem to mind: She made out with me like I was her longtime, adult lover, and I felt a swell of pride intermigled with my mounting horniness. </p><p>Eventually we stopped. We didn't say anything to each other, but we both smiled, embarrassed smiles, but no reproach from her, and I was relieved. We emerged from the hot tub in silence and spent the rest of the evening that way.</p><p>I was terribly excited about what I'd done, and especially that Mom had seemed to be so into it, too. So imagine how crestfallen I was when Todd showed up the next night, and I was excluded from hot tub time. Oh well, this was a long campaign I'd undertaken, not a single battle. The next night, no Todd, and I was half expecting Mom not to want to do the hot tub with me. I needn't have worried. This time we weren't in the tub for more than five minutes when I sidled next to her, straddled and encircled her and we made out. The night after, we weren't in the tub three minutes. The next night, Todd; the night after that, she got in the tub, and I got in on top of her, and for a glorious half an hour straight we sweated, panted and kissed passionately.</p><p>I hadn't touched anything besides Mom's face, head and back, and she hadn't touched anything but my back, and truthfully, our ""girl time"" was so wonderful I would have been happy if it had stayed just the way it was. And it did for a while, it just crept out into the dry house as well.</p><p>After a few of our new ""girl times"" Mom came home from work and I greeted her in the doorway with a kiss on the cheek. The next night, same thing. The night after that, a kiss on the lips. Post hot tub TV time, which wasn't every night if I had plans or Mom had something to do, but was often enough, went from her in her easy chair and me sprawled on the couch, to both of us on the couch (that's right — she decided to sit on the couch!). That turned into snuggling together like at first in the hot tub. Then it evolved the way the hot tub had — a quick kiss on Mom's cheek, a kiss on her lips, then we were making out on the couch, the TV forgotten, me sprawled on top of her, trying to play it as cool as possible and not to hump her raw.</p><p>We never talked about it back then. I didn't want to — what if it broke the spell? I had yet to reach Mom's limit, wherever that was. We were at the mall one Saturday, standing in line at an Auntie Annie's, and I got up on my tiptoes and planted a kind of inappropriately wet kiss on Mom's mouth. She didn't blink — in fact, she responded, kissing me back, right there in the mall. So if she had a limit, I was kind of farther off than I would have expected.</p><p>As much as I enjoyed the kissing, I did want to take things farther. There was no ""you're not supposed to"" thrill like foreplay with my mother, plus, I had such deep and genuine love and affection for her. But I was kind of chicken. Not so much that I would be rebuffed, rather, I was afraid that (like talking about it) going farther would break the spell, bring her to maternal reality. I was also still annoyed at Todd, who Mom wouldn't stop seeing. (I guess I don't know what I expected, but I was still irritated.) As it turned out, to finally take our new ""girl time"" activities to the ""next level"" — and take care of the Todd situation — I would need help.</p>"
671,"Tara, Chapter 3",Chrestomathist,3,"Tara's ""unusual journey"" includes strategic sex with her little cousin.",['f/g inc F/f rom inc'],"<p>One evening, I was making out with my mother on our couch, the TV on but ignored, when I screwed up my courage and deftly placed my hand on her crotch and squeezed slightly. My worst fears were realized. Mom jerked her face back away from mine (a trail of saliva between us... hot! But let me concentrate) and her eyes were wide, stunned. I immediately turned bright red and smiled dumbly to deflect my embarrassment. My head was spinning; I know I sidled down off Mom, she smoothed out her lap and bounced up and left the room... my blood pumped furiously in my ears, I was embarrassed and thought I'd broken the erotic spell I'd woven over the two of us forever. By now as I mentioned I was riding the wave of forbidden incestuous foreplay, thrilling to its forbidden-ness, but I also had developed an enormous crush on Mom, all the daughterly affection I had for her augmented now that she had (to that point) willingly participated in our new ""girl time.""</p><p>I was beside myself with worry. Fortunately it wasn't long until I was reassured. That night before she retired for the night, my mom kissed me goodnight — the way we'd kissed goodnight the last several nights before, warmly, wetly, lips and tongues dancing, Mom mmphing and moaning a little into my mouth. I began to understand: Mom was ok with where we were, but was uncomfortable going further — or at least wasn't sure. I knew then it would take more to seduce her than flash my mad kissing skillz (ha ha).</p><p>But how? I considered having Mom catch me masturbating, possibly in the hot tub. But what if she didn't become aroused and join me, but rather wrinkled her nose and told me to pull myself together? I'd die of embarrassment. I thought about just trying again — just because she was alarmed the first time I'd felt her down there didn't mean she would be next time; I could even start further north. But my heart thumped — the bad way — at the idea. I couldn't bring myself to try that again, in case I'd been given a temporary reprieve, and trying again would ruin things once and for all.</p><p>The plan I settled on at first, which (not to ruin it for you) didn't actually work, was one where I could hopefully kill two birds with one stone. I would catch Mom and Todd doing the nasty. They would stop, horrified, Todd would be so wigged out (particularly if I acted like, you know, myself, with my kind of advanced sexual awareness for a 14-year-old) he would break up with Mom, and Mom and I would have a heartfelt, sobby, sloppy mother/daughter talk about sex and I would confess my frustration that she and I couldn't do it and she would melt under my entreaties and peel her clothes off for me and...</p><p>So that's what I did. Todd didn't stay over much, but he did occasionally, and the next occasion was five days after make-outus interruptus on the couch. I feigned going to be early, listened for the two of them to get into Mom's bed, then crept outside and knelt down on the floor outside her door to listen for the perfect time. I heard the creaking of bedsprings and (it made me fume) my mom grunt and moan under the dispicable Todd, and I opened the door, which Mom really should have locked. Mom yelped and I rubbed my eyes as though just awakened, and dispicable Todd rolled off Mom in such a way that it must have hurt (good!) and stared dumbstruck at me in the doorway. ""Tara!"" Mom yelped. I began to yawn, then acted surprised, my eyes growing wide, as I saw the naked adults frantically covering themselves with bedsheets in front of me. ""Get out!"" she screeched, and I stuttered that I was sorry, I hadn't been really awake, and I hustled out the door, strategically leaving it open. ""SHUT THE DOOR!"" Mom screamed. I went back and did, smirking to myself.</p><p>But Todd didn't slink home 10 minutes later, defeated and dumped; Mom didn't knock on my door and sit on my bed and comfort me and then fall prey to my sexual wiles, and I was so frustrated by all that I didn't even get myself off, even after having hours to imagine the scene I just described. The next morning, after Todd left and I appeared downstairs, Mom was obviously simmering, and I guessed that she put two and two together — my undaughterly touch on the couch, my phony sleepwalking — and decided I was trying to do something totally inappropriate, including ruin her relationship with Todd. My mom is very smart, and I was worse off than I had been the day before.</p><p>I needed a better plan. Another one that ended up being not all that great I won't get into a lot of detail about, but suffice it to say that Todd's working hours were not exactly like Mom's, so he was often home (at his house) when school ended for me. One afternoon the next week I got a ride and made my way there and seduced him, and I gave him what I thought was a pretty good blow job; but he was sure as hell not going to tell Mom, and afterward I felt so guilty that I wasn't going to, either. So let Todd jiz in my mouth and didn't get anything out of it for myself. See how good I am at all this? Fabulous. (I'm exaggerating. Todd definitely did not come over as much for a while after that, which was a plus. But they didn't break up, and I had to put up with his leers and innuendo when Mom wasn't around or couldn't hear, when he did show up. So it was a push.)</p><p>It took a few days after my ""sleepwalking"" escapade for Mom and my ""girl time"" to return to ""normal"" (as in, make-out normal), but it did, so at least I hadn't permanently screwed that up. We had even made the slightest of moves down the road to full blown sex: Boobs were not off limits anymore. As much as I treasured my burgeoning relationship with Mom, and can recall so many things in graphic detail about it, I honestly don't remember when that started. But I definitely enjoyed it. Not so much in the hot tub, but on the couch, where (by the way) sometimes Mom would be leaning in over me instead of the other way around, we would caress each others' tits while making out. I even got underneath her top once, but did not have the courage to venture under her bra. Her breasts were big, soft and enticing, and touching them lovingly made our ""girl time"" even more erotic and enjoyable. For her part, Mom would palm my smaller breasts, over my top, and even rub a little, which would force an involuntary gasp out of me — which I tried my best to stifle, knowing very well how the wrong move could screw things up. But we settled into that, and I was very glad.</p><p>So here we were, my sexual advance rebuffed, my ill-conceived plan(s) failing, but we were v e r y g r a d u a l l y working our way to where I wanted to go. But I simply didn't have the patience. I still fretfully cast about for a way to finally seduce my mother, to make her want me — or admit she wanted me — as much as I wanted her. Then one day it came to me. My walking in on my mom hadn't worked. What if she walked in on me? This idea wasn't just a bad porn plot. I sensed that Mom's hangup was that she still couldn't see me, or perhaps a girl in general, as a sexual creature. She loved our intimacy as far as it went as much as I did, but beyond kissing and ""second base"" touching, she couldn't conceive of me having sex, or me having sex with a woman. If I were a little off, and the problem was really that she couldn't see herself having sex with a woman, seeing me and a girl having sex together was the surest way I could think of to bring the idea to the forefront.</p><p>Finding a partner wouldn't have been that difficult, but finding the right one was a little more problematic. I decided it should be a sleepover so we weren't rushed and so we didn't have to time things just right so when my mom came home from work she'd walk in on us. (And what if she weren't alone when she came home? Sometimes despicable Todd was tagging along.) Plus, it would be one thing to talk a girl into having sex with me; it would be quite another to subject her to our getting caught by Mom. I needed someone who could plan to spend the night and who would trust me, and my Mom, unreservedly. I called my 11-year-old cousin Laurie.</p><p>I've already mentioned that my relationship with Laurie is even now very special, and I loved her dearly then too. She giggled and clapped (adorable!) when I suggested she come over Friday night and spend the night, and she was thrilled to be in on my devious plan. Perfect. My mom, and my aunt, thought it a little strange that a 14-year-old wanted to spend time with an 11-year-old, but we were very close as cousins go (little did they know), and I didn't have a lot of girlfriends from school or anything. So it was settled, Friday night it would be. Laurie and I would have sex, get my mom to catch us, and I would not relent: I would convince Mom that I wanted her, too, and she also wanted me, and that she and I should make love. I practically giggled myself thinking about it.</p><p>Laurie is beautiful, and as an 11-year-old, she was simply edible: eyes always seeming to be smiling brightly, mouth slightly open all the time, seemingly in wonder, very slightly chubby face; gorgeous, luxurious auburn hair, usually in a beret; and the way her body responded to touch, she wasn't jerky or spastic, it was like flipping a switch, and soon this tiny little lover was smoothly caressing you back, tilting her head seductively, squeezing her eyes shut and forming an 'o' with her mouth when you were feeling her tiny pussy, smouldering with lust where many girls twice her age would be panting and shaking and making a spectacle of themselves. (I know whereof I speak.) We could barely contain ourselves waiting for Mom's bedtime Friday night. Our plan was to be so noisy in our sex that Mom would come in to see what was wrong. We were going to be so into what we were doing that we ""wouldn't hear"" her if she just knocked. We had it all worked out.</p><p>Mom finally went to bed, and Laurie and I practically raced upstairs five minutes behind her, hand in hand. Once in my room I picked her up and tossed her on my bed, and she yelped and laughed. I closed the door so it was open just half an inch, then bounced on the bed myself. Laurie and I kissed, and like I said, once she was in ""lover mode,"" Laurie was this smouldering, lustful thing, caressing my back and the back of my head, kissing me sloppily with her thin little lips. I'd learned a lot about kissing since my mom and I started making out, and Laurie noticed approvingly. Her tongue tasted mine, her lips nipped at mine, and I took the opportunity to show her what I'd learned, moving my face around as I lapped at her mouth expertly, cupping her beautiful little face and drawing it further into mine. We undressed, still kissing; I dipped down and pressed my tongue against her tiny nipple, and she sucked in her breath and tangled her tiny fingers into my hair. When we were completely nude I lay down and pulled my little lover on top of me; she immediately began to hump my thigh and she was sopping wet. We had done this before, of course, but always at least semi-spontaneously. Tonight — all week, in fact — we had been anticipating each other, and we revelled in finally being naked together. I cupped her little ass and ground her harder onto my leg; she massaged my tits, and I was delerious with lust for my little girl.</p><p>But I hadn't forgotten the bigger point of all this, so I moaned and ""oh""ed louder than usual. I think I startled Laurie alittle bit, but through her lustful haze she realized what I was doing, and she cried out herself, ""oh, Tara, ohhhhhh..."" My finger was on and in her pussy now, and at first she shuddered soundlessly, then shrieked strategically; we both smiled. I frigged her good, and soon enough her hand was on me, too, she was smearing her fingers around in my lube and she stuck two, then three fingers in — like her I wordlessly exulted, then thought to cry out, and did. We were frigging each other towards orgasms, and my mouth was watering — I got Laurie's attention and communicated what I wanted wordlessly, and she immediately sidled down my body and planted her mouth on my pussy. I cried out once, and then again with savage joy as Laurie swung her little body around so her own crotch was positioned over my face. I grabbed her ass and pulled her to me, and we ate each other out, Frenching each other's hot cunts. Hers was tiny and tight for my tongue, mine felt like it had melted into a hot liquid in her mouth.</p><p>I was conscious that a lot of noisy time had passed without interruption from my mom, and if I had been smart, I would have enjoyed Laurie for a while without interruption, but I wasn't exactly thinking clearly. While we were sixty-nining I slapped at my nightstand for something sort of heavy, it ended up being my phone receiver. I threw it at the wall between my room and Mom's. I startled Laurie a little, but not enough to make her stop. Thank God. For good measure I picked up a beanie stuffed animal from my nightstand and heaved that at the wall, too; it hit with a decidedly muted thump, unlike the thunderclap when the phone hit the wall, but now satisfied, I turned my full attention back to Laurie. My fingernails dug into her ass cheeks; then I took one finger and lubed it with her pussy juice and began to wriggle it into her tiny little asshole. I don't think I'd ever done that to Laurie, but I was consumed with lust, and, in the back of my mind, I thought Mom walking in on us would be even more effective if one of us was coming; I picked Laurie. She reacted as though struck by lightning, her head jerked up so her chin was planted in my pussy, and she cried out — quite for real, I was sure, then she shook violently as my tongue abraded her little pussy and my finger wriggled in her anus, and she came in torrents, screeching. I wasn't far behind her.</p><p>That's when the door opened and I saw Mom standing there, looking she'd caught me hacking Laurie to pieces with a machete. Laurie saw her, too, but was fucked dumb, and couldn't say anything beyond ""oh.... ohhh...."" I was SO CLOSE, but Laurie had stopped attending to me, and I gently rolled her off me, shaking myself, and tried to look intruded upon and embarrassed.</p><p>Mom, turning redder and redder each second, turned on her heel and stalked out. My heart sank to my stomach. I don't know what I had expected, but that wasn't it.</p><p>""Fuck,"" I cursed, and Laurie, recovering, made a pouty face that made me feel worse.</p>"
672,Tina & Tami (Twins) – The Beginning,Chrian,1,"The twin girls Tina and Tami have just turned 12 years old this month. They live with their mother, Lisa, and their mother's boyfriend, Derek. Derek is a family doctor. It is summer time and the girls have been babysitting for some extra spending money.

This is a story about identical twin sisters who find pleasure with themselves as well as each other.

This story has been edited to correct errors and typos as well as add a little more substance.",['twin ff ped inc mast'],"<p>It was 8:00 AM  when Derek yelled for the twins to wake up, come
downstairs, and eat their breakfast. He always enjoyed seeing the
twin’s before he went to work each morning. But for the past few
weeks Tina and Tami seemed to be waking up later and a little
groggier each morning. Derek took his normal seat at the table
waiting and watching while eating his bacon and eggs. Tina and Tami
came walking into the kitchen. They were still in their nightclothes,
which was pretty usual for morning time and another reason he enjoyed
seeing the twins before he went off to work. This also gave him
things to think about throughout the day.</p><p>Derek watched with a small inward smile that he did not want any one
else to pick up on.</p><p>""Good morning girls,"" Derek said and Lisa turned and smiled at her
two twin girls. ""Good morning"" the girls said in reply. Whipping
their eyes that were still adjusting to the light.</p><p>""Would you like some breakfast girls?"" Lisa asked her twin daughters.</p><p>""Yes Mom,"" both girls replied almost in unison.</p><p>""You girls sure look tired,"" Derek said but not looking at their
faces. Instead he was looking down at the girl’s feet then ever so
slowly he raised his head only to meet their sleepy gaze. ""Were you
girls up late?"" He asked the rhetorical question only to make small
talk and to keep them from realizing he was drinking in their soft
tan skin from the tips of their painted toe nails to the hem of their
night shirts that rested just hiding their panties by a few
inches. “They sure do have all the perfect features the other one
has.” Derek thought placing another bite of scrambled eggs into his
mouth. He could tell them a part but someone who did not know them as
well as he did would not be able to just by looking at them. Well
prior to them getting different hair cuts that is.</p><p>The girls share a room but they have their own twin-size bed. One
placed on each side of the bedroom. The girls have been transitioning
into a new period in their lives where boys were still—well boys,
and they have had some very intense sexual feelings that they needed
to take care of. Most of the kids at school already had boyfriends
and there were tons of boys that wanted to go out with the twins,
however, Lisa made it clear tha tthey were not going to start dating
yet. But believe it or not this was okay with the twins. They had a
lot of friends but best of all they had each other.</p><p>It all started a few weeks ago when Tina thought Tami was sleeping.
Tina had discovered just what her clit felt like after she rubbed on
it for a while. The first time was when she was on the toilet. She
had just gotten done pissing and went to wipe her self clean when her
thumb bumped up against her tiny little clit. As her knuckle brushed
back and forth over her clit and her fingernail pushed back the folds
of her lips she could not help but to shiver and squeeze her legs
tight around her hand. Since then she has been experimenting with
self-touch.</p><p>Only a few days after the bathroom experience she was lying in her
bed as still as she could be. She thought back to the shower where
she had rubbed herself with the soapy washcloth but quickly set it
down so that she could feel herself without a washcloth in between.
Tina put her hand in between her legs and rubbed her little cunny
through her panties using only her middle finger. As she felt her
whole body—especially her tiny little cunny—start to warm up she
slipped her hand beneath her panties and rubbed on her small little
nub. The more she rubbed the more she moved her hips, the more her
hips rotated and grind into her finger the hotter she got, the hotter
she got the more noise she made. She panted and bit her lip as she
pressed firmly against three fingers as she pressed up with her
bottom until her middle finger went sliding quickly down her tiny
little cunny crack. This made her yelp. But as soon as she realized
that she had made a pretty load sound she held her breath and then
stiffened up in order to pretend she was asleep.</p><p>Meanwhile, Tami lay in her bed and had heard the moaning of her
sister long before her yelp. When she looked over at her sister she
could see Tina’s outline because of the night light they had in their
room. She turned onto her side and watched as her sister's hips
raised and lowered while putting a hand on her private part. She
looked at her sister's face and saw that she did have her eyes shut
tight and her mouth was slightly opened.</p><p>Tami started to feel herself get wet and tingly as she watched her
sister touch herself. She had been noticing these weird feeling
between her legs for a few weeks but each time she would ignore them
as best she could and she never acted on them. It was not as if she
did not know any thing about masturbation—every one had—had sex
education or talked with their friends who had let boys touch them. So
she knew her sister was masturbating but because of what she had been
told touching yourself was nasty and she was not supposed to do those
things. But even though she was told not to masturbate watching her
sister and seeing just how much she liked it there was no way she
could go to sleep without acting on her urges now. This time she had
to take care of her needs too.</p><p>Tami pushed off her covers wanting to make it obvious to Tina exactly
what she was doing she slipped her hand into her panties and started
to run her finger across her puffy lips. However, she did lie there
silently just taking in the view of her sister. She hated having
secrets from her and if Tina wanted to touch herself then so would
she. If she knew about Tina touching herself then Tina needed to know
that she did the same thing too. Well this was Tami’s thinking after
all.</p><p>Tami pressed into her little crack finding her moist little entrance,
which made her feel really good. Using her middle finger she rubbed
up and down her already wet slit then continued to on exploring her
tiny virgin entrance. This made her feel real good. So good that she
had to moan just like her sister had done only moments before.</p><p>Afraid to move or even open her eyes before, Tina quickly opened her
eyes and turned to see Tami lying there watching her hold her breath
as she tried to lie very still. This way she would not be discovered
and yet to her surprise there was her twin sister not only playing
with her self but she had the covers off and looking right over at
her.</p><p>""Tami?"" Tami's eyes shot open, her heart began to pound even heavier
than it was already, and she froze. She realized that she wanted her
sister to see her so they did not have to keep secrets but now—.</p><p>""Tami, are you touching yourself too?"" The key word here was ‘too’.
Tina actually did acknowledge the fact that she had been touching
herself and by doing so there was no shame placed on either sister.
Not only that but Tina no longer had to hide this from Tami.</p><p>""Yea, I saw you doing it and I had to see what it felt like,"" Tami
whispered back. ""And it feels good too.""</p><p>""It sure does,"" Tina said. ""I have done it a few time in the shower
and when I was well peeing.""</p><p>""This is my first time—but it sure wont be my last,"" Tami replied.</p><p>So this is why Tina and Tami were so tired every morning.</p><p>""Ummm not really too late Derek,"" said Tami quickly. But actually the
girls had been up very late. From that first day they have been
becoming interested in sharing their experiences with each other. The
first few nights the twins would lie in their separate beds, remove
the covers, and masturbate themselves but with each new night the
girls would take it a little farther and try some thing new.</p><p>Tina was the first one to take the next step. She made sure the door
was shut and laid down on her uncovered but this time got fully
naked. She turned so that her legs faced her sister and parted her
legs wide draping them over the edge of the bed. Tami turned over
onto her belly and propped her chin up with her little hands and
watched as Tina rubbed her puffy cunny and spread her little lips.
Tina then used two fingers to rub her little bump. At first she just
rubbed slow and soft then as her movements increased she rubbed
harder and harder—now using all four finger tips to squeeze her soft
mound—tightening her hand into a fist she felt a tinge of pain as her
nails bit into her tender girl flesh. This caused her to lift her
tiny little bottom off the bed. Tiny gasps of air came from her dry
mouth. “Ohh my!"" Tina gasped as she worked her mouth to try and get
any hint of moisture back in it. Her legs fell to the floor and she
lay there limp just trying to recover.</p><p>Tami took this as her signal to be her turn to take care of herself.
She too stripped down and lay on top of the covers on her back. Her
cunny was in perfect view of her mirror image. She lifted her knees
and placed her feet on the side of the bed widening her knees as her
hand went to work. She has a whole different technique than her
sister, because she would start out running her finger up and down
her slit until the moisture built up. This allowed her finger enough
lubrication to easily slip into and out of her tiny crevice. Once her
finger found the entrance to her little canal she would worked her
finger slowly in and out of the hole till it met resistance. She
could only get her little finger in to her first knuckle but she
thought it felt good.</p><p>A few days later the girls were masturbating on the same bed so they
could see each other better and finally last night (the night before
our story) the girls had touched each other for the first time ever.</p><p>The twins laid on Tina’s bed masturbating themselves when Tina moved
her hand over to Tami and placed it on her inner thigh. Feeling her
sister’s touch Tami looked down and placed her hand on top of her
sister’s and slowely pulled it to her wet slippery cunny. Letting out
a long breath of air Tami turned to face her mirror image cocked one
knee so that it pointed at the ceiling and put her free hand between
Tina’s legs. Tina quickly guided it to her cunny and tightened her
legs squeezing her sister’s hand as the fingers pressed open her
little lips. They lay there taking turns rubbing each other and
giggling but since each of them was used to masturbating using
different techniques the sisters were able to experience masturbation
in a different way, which they both liked, a lot.</p><p>""Derek,"" Lisa said snapping Derek out of the little trance he been in
while watching the twins pull out their chairs and take a seat so
they could eat breakfast. He had been day dreaming about how they
looked minus their clothes and how it would feel to run his fingers
over their soft bodies as they sat spread eagle on his doctor exam
table with their legs in the stirrups.</p><p>""Yes dear"" he said trying to remain composed and at the same time not
show that he had been eyeballing these two little pretties.</p><p>""The girls are babysitting for Brad and Anna today so is there any
way that you can you take the girls over there?""</p><p>""Sure thing!"" Derek said with a smile and a hard-on.</p>"
673,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Home Alone,Chrian,1,"Tina and Tami see a little more than their mom cooking breakfast, which makes them horny and left alone the girls begin to play with each other to relieve their sexual feelings.

This story has been edited since origional post.","['twin', 'ff', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast']","<p>After agreeing to take Tina and Tami to their babysitting job after
work, Derek, picked up his breakfast plate and hesitated standing up
because he noticed that he had a big problem in his pants that just
did not want to go down without a little helping hand.</p><p>What had caused this problem in the first place was that he had been
sitting there eating breakfast daydreaming about his girl friend's
twin daughters…who just happened to still be in their nightclothes
while eating breakfast. Standing up he had to quickly turn his back
to the little girls and walked over to the dishwasher, placed his
plate in, and shut the door. He walked up to his wife, who was facing
away from him, and wrapped his arms around her waist pulling her
close to him. He pressed his problem area against her bottom and she
let out a soft breath as she noticed what was poking her. He leaned
down a little and nibbled her ear and kissed her on her neck.</p><p>Lisa's shoulders tightened as if she was shrugging because of the
cold chill she had run up and down her spine. ""The girls Derek…the
girls are watching."" She silently whispered to him as she slowly,
trying not to be noticed by her daughters, rubbed her butt in very
small circles onto the bulge in his pants.</p><p>""Mmmhmmm…."" Derek hummed in her ear as his tongue flicked her ear
lobe. ""They have seen us kiss before."" He said as he felt her rotate
into his cock.</p><p>""You have to go to work…"" Lisa replied closing her eyes as Derek
pushed his hand into her sweat pants and ran his finger through her
cunt lips finding her opening with ease. He easily dipped 3 fingers
into her hole. ""Derek you have to stop."" Lisa looked over her
shoulder to the table and found two sets of identical eyes starring
back at her.</p><p>""I own my own business and if I am late then I won't get in trouble.""
Derek replied as Lisa reached behind her and squeezed his bulge. But
this was not enough for her. She starred over at Tina and Tami as she
worked his zipper down. Within seconds his cock was free and Lisa did
not hesitate stroking it.</p><p>They had been playing these cat and mouse games around the house for
a few weeks now to see if they could get away with it. The intense
feelings Lisa experienced was so incredible and intoxicating, just
knowing that they could get caught at any second while sneaking in a
quickie was something that really intensified their sex life. But
this was the first time they had done this while the girls were
actually watching…this only fueled her desires. Lisa did try to keep
her back to her daughters and at the same time she thought she could
hide his manhood between herself and keep him facing away from the
girls then they would not know exactly what they were doing.</p><p>And just as quickly as Derek started things he ended it by
whispering… ""I'll see you tonight after I drop off the kids.""… and
just like that he reached down and zipped himself up like nothing had
ever happened.</p><p>""I look forward to it."" Lisa said trying to compose herself as Derek
grabbed up his keys ""Girls."" Derek said snapping them all out of
their little daze. ""I am going to go to work now. You know the rules,
no one in and no one out, call me or your mom if anything happens. I
love you.""</p><p>Lisa looked over at the girls. They sat with little smiles on their
faces as their heads followed Derek. 'Certainly with the way they are
looking at him they had to of seen more than I wanted them to see.'</p><p>""Love you too."" The twins echoed in unison as Derek left the house.
This was not the first time they seen Derek's cock but it certainly
was the first time they had seen it in a sexual way.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" Lisa thought. She realized that she had allowed her lust
to take control of rational thought and that her daughters knew
exactly what they were doing. Lisa felt her face heat with
embarrassment.</p><p>""Girls I'm sorry you had to see that…It's just that…"" Lisa started</p><p>""Mom! It's not like we don't know what sex is."" Tina said cutting off
her mom.</p><p>""You signed the permission slip for us to take the class last year.""
Tami said.</p><p>""Don't you remember."" Tina grinned.</p><p>""Yes but I shouldn't have done any thing like that in front of…"" Lisa
started.</p><p>""We know you two have sex."" Tina said once again cutting off her mom.</p><p>""It's no secret."" Tami said with a big grin.</p><p>Lisa was relived that the girls were so understanding about what they
had just seen. 'But why are the girls so calm about seeing us…""</p><p>Lisa did not realize that the girls had gotten up from the table
until she felt four arms around her. Lisa wrapped one arm around each
of her daughters and squeezed. Giving each of the girls a kiss she
grabbed up her keys. ""Can you finish cleaning up?""</p><p>""Yes mom…"" Both girls replied.</p><p>""Thank you…love you…"" Lisa said.</p><p>""Love you too…"" And like that Tina and Tami were left home alone.</p><p>""Tina,"" her sister said. ""Did you see mom rub on Derek's dick?""</p><p>""Mom knew we were watching her too…I saw her look over at us."" Tina
said</p><p>""Uh yea."" Tami replied. ""And at the table did you notice how Derek
was looking at us?""</p><p>""And then he was hard when he stood up."" Tina said quickly.</p><p>""That's what happens when guys get horny."" Tami said putting her
dishes in the dishwasher.</p><p>""Duuuh!"" Tina said and stuck out her tongue. ""But did he get hard
looking at us?""</p><p>""What ever made him horny he wanted mom to take care of him in the
kitchen."" Tami said</p><p>""He was pushing his thing against mom's butt."" Tina giggled.</p><p>""Till mom took it out and rubbed it."" Tina said going over to the
table grabbing the rest of the dirty dishes then walked over to the
dishwasher but when she leaned over she felt her sister's hands wrap
around her waist like Derek had done to their mom.</p><p>When Tina stood up Tami started kissing Tina's neck and nibbling her
ear. Tami's hands quickly lowered down to the bottom of Tina's
nightshirt. Once Tami found her sister's soft skin she started slowly
raising her sister's nightshirt and loved feeling the warmth of her
sister's legs.</p><p>Once Tami found her twin's cotton panties she followed the panty
curve till her hands were on her sister's hips. She pulled her sister
toward her and pushed her hips forward, still mocking Derek's
movements with their mom. Tami ground her pelvic bone into her
sister's bottom and Tina started moving her bottom in small circles.</p><p>Tami, with hands still on Tina's hips, slipped her fingers into her
twin's leg holes and slid her hands inside of the panties over her
sister's soft pubic mound. Tami felt the tiny bit of peach fuzz as
she glided toward her sister's cunny.</p><p>Tina spread her legs a little wider and placed her arms on the
counter over the dishwasher. She leaned over and arched her back with
her bottom raised a little. This allowed her twin sister better
access to her pussy lips and at the same time Tina could press harder
onto her sister's bottom.</p><p>Tami slipped her finger into her sister's moist crack and followed it
to the opening. Her finger slipped inside to the first knuckle and
moved in and out then in circling motions. With her other hand she
concentrated on her sister's clit. During the few weeks of playing
with each other they had kinda combined each other's masturbation
techniques into one technique that they both enjoyed giving as well
as receiving.</p><p>Tina quickly became very hot all over and grabbed the hem over her
night shirt and pulled it over her head. Tami removed her hands from
her sister's panties and tucking her thumbs into the elastic she
pushed Tina's panties down far enough that they fell the rest of the
way to the floor.</p><p>Now standing totally naked in the kitchen Tina raised her leg up onto
the counter top and flopped back down resting on her arms. The one
leg that supported her shivered.</p><p>Tami knelt down to get a better look at her twin's entrance as she
pulled her sister's cunny lips apart. She watched as a drop of liquid
ran down her sister's right leg. Tami placed her finger on the
droplet and followed the line back to its source. Then pressed her
finger into her sister's opening.</p><p>Tina was moaning and breathing with quick little gasps. She had to
rub on herself too so she reached down and met her sister's hand that
was working on her little cunny. She rubbed her own clit as her
sister's finger was moving around on her hymen. Tina slipped her own
finger into her pussy making this the first time more than one finger
had been in either one of their tiny cunnys. Their fingers worked in
unison and almost looked as if they were dancing with each other. The
soft moans began to lengthen and her little gasps became deeper until
she was holding her breath between them. While exhaling Tina moaned.
Her whole body shudders and shakes as her moans come faster and
faster until she screamed out. ""Ohhhhhhhhh!"" Then her leg went out
and she plopped on the floor limp.</p><p>""Sis"" Tami said grabbing her sister. ""You alright?""</p><p>Without a word Tina's open mouth curved upward. ""Uhhh huuu"" She
managed to get out as she lay limp in her sister's arms.</p><p>When Tina had enough energy to stand they both went over to the
couch. Tina plopped down and once again went limp.</p><p>""I've never seen you like that before!"" Tami said ""And I sure never
felt like that.""</p><p>""That felt...that felt...ohhhhhh....that felt goooooood."" Tina
managed to get out at last. She knew that these words did not explain
how she had felt because it felt soooo much better than just good. ""I
kept thinking about what mom and Derek did and I just thought about
how it would feel if it was Derek rubbing on me instead of you and
then....and then.""</p><p>Tami chuckled. ""He's an adult and mom's boyfriend.""</p><p>""Uhhh huu, but the way he looked at us this morning and then them in
the kitchen just got me thinking is all."" Tina smiled again and
shuddered with a small wave of excitement flowing through her body
that had originated in her pussy.</p><p>""Would you want to rub on his… and have him do that to you for real?""
Tami asked.</p><p>""After how I felt just thinking about him and mom and if he pulled it
out I would…and if he rubbed on me I would not stop him."" Tina said
sitting up a little bit and taking a Kleenex from the end table she
wiped her little cunny.</p><p>""Ohh my God! Your serious arn't you?"" Tami said and reached for her
own panties. She lifted her little bottom off of the couch as she
pushed her pink panties down. Her legs were parted enough so that her
panties stayed around her knees and did not fall to the floor. Tami
stuck her hand to her little lips and using her index finger and
middle finger parted her puffy little lips as wide as she could. With
her other hand she rubbed up from her hole and down from her clit.</p><p>Tina sat and watched Tami stroke herself before she knelt down at her
sister's feet. Tina pushed the panties down to her twin's ankles.
Tina took over for her sister holding her little lips open using her
thumbs and then using her elbows she pressed her sister's knees
farther apart.</p><p>Tami placed her palm down against her pubic mound and with one finger
found her entrance. Her finger is only stopped by her hymen but
instead of pushing deeper she pulled upward a little bit making her
cunny open ever so slightly. Tami bends one knee and raises her foot
so that it rests on the edge of the couch, tucking her other hand
under her leg a second finger entered her cunny. With two fingers in
her cunny they each pull in opposite directions ever so gently and
then relaxing.</p><p>""What does it look like in there?"" Tami asks Tina.</p><p>""It is pink mostly but the hole is not very deep."" Tina replied. ""I
really can't see that good cause it's dark too.""</p><p>""Go get a flashlight"" Tami chuckled</p><p>""Ha ha."" Tina said sticking out her tongue.</p><p>""No, I'm serious. Go get a flashlight."" She said sitting up. ""Better
yet go get mom's DVD recorder and then I can look at myself too.""</p><p>""Ohhh....oooookay...."" Tina hops up and still nude runs off into
their mom's bedroom in search of her DVD recorder.</p><p>""Found it!"" Came a shout from the room and then the pitter patter of
little feet as Tina runs from their mom's room back to her sister who
had taken this time to completely strip naked.</p><p>Tami grabs the DVD recorder case from her sister and popped it open.
Handing the recorder to Tina she pulls out the littler case that
holds the blank mini DVD disk and hands a -RW to her sister. ""We can
record it and watch it on the TV and then erase the DVD once we are
done watching it.</p><p>Tina put out her hand to retrieve the disk Tami was giving her and
put it inside the DVD recorder and turned it on. After it powered up
worded popped up on the screen ""Disk is not blank.""</p><p>Tami turned the DVD recorder toward her sister so that she too could
see the message on the screen and then pressed cancel and the play
button. The video on the disk started playing and the girl's mouths
both dropped open with shock.</p>"
674,Tina & Tami (Twins) – The Video,Chrian,1,So far Tina and Tami have discovered masturbation and caught each other in the act. This lead into their play time with each other. They also noticed their step-dad eyeballing them and then making moves on their mom right in front of them. (Part 1) In Part 2 Tina and Tami were left home alone and started daydreaming about their step-dad making moves on them. The girls decided to get the DVD Recorder so that they could video tape their little play time with each other and discovered a DVD already in the camera. What was on the DVD?? Please take the time to read part 1 and 2 before reading Part 3,"['twin', 'ff', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'MF(g)', 'anal', 'fist']","<p>Tina and Tami sat wide-eyed starring at the television because the
DVD they had found in the video camera was something they sure did
not see everyday. Then again the twins did not see their mom and
Derek fondle each other in front of them so this day was turning out
to be full of surprises. The DVD they had found inside the camera
held something they had never in their life imagined they would be
seeing.</p><p>Their mom lay completely naked on an exam room table. The twins
recognized this as Derek’s office. Their mom had her legs spread wide
with her feet in the stirrups. The camera was focused so that they
could see a metal thing inserted into her pussy that made it spread
pretty big. The camera zoomed in on their mom's face and then lowered
down to her breasts then on down to stop at her pussy entrance that
was gapping open. The camera became stationary as Derek entered into
view. Derek leaned over and looked up inside of Lisa. The girls were
not sure what all the weird tools and instruments he inserted into
their mom. They just knew that they were starting to get wet
themselves.</p><p>Derek removed the clamp and pulled off his pants, meanwhile he
continued to talk to Lisa as if she were his patient. His cock was
rock hard and he stepped up onto the built in step that is meant to
help the patients climb onto the table. But this was not what he was
going to use it for. He aimed his cock right at her pussy and slipped
it in.
""Ohhh fuck me doctor,"" Their mom called out. ""Stick your big cock
into my cunt.""</p><p>The girls had never heard language like this before from their mom
but they already knew what these words meant. Derek was holding onto
their mom's hips and pulling her hard into him as he thrust forward.
He pulled his cock out of her cunt as he said “I am going to cum”.
Their mom quickly removed her feet from the stirrups and sat up. She
grabbed hold of his cock and sucked it into her mouth. The girls
watched in awe as Derek took hold of her head and his whole cock
disappeared into her mouth. Lisa made a little face when the whole
thing went in. They could tell she was about to gag. He pulled his
cock out of her mouth, she took it with both hands and started
stroking it from the base to the head. Then the weirdest thing
happened! It began to pulse and shoot stuff out into their mom's
mouth and all over her face. They had heard about how boys and men
shot stuff out of their cocks but this was the first time they were
able to see it happen.</p><p>She swallowed what was in her mouth as she rubbed his cock on her
face and lips then placed his cock back into her mouth and sucked on
it a little bit more.</p><p>""Now stand up and lay down on the bed there is one more thing I need
to look at for your check up to be complete."" Derek said to Lisa.</p><p>“Yes doctor."" Lisa replied as she searched for any white stuff that
had squirted on her face and then using her finger scooped it over to
her mouth and ate it.</p><p>“Ewww"" Both girls said in unison as their hands flew up to cover
their eyes. But as quickly their hands went up they went right back
down. Their mom got into position and stuck her butt into the air
while Derek stood behind her putting on some gloves. Once they were
on he got some lubrication and rubbed the Vaseline all over his
fingers and their mom's bottom hole. The girls watched as Derek
placed one finger to their mom's bottom whole and then slid it in two
or three times before adding another finger.</p><p>Lisa moaned “Ohhh fuck yea, finger my ass, you dirty doctor, finger
my fucking ass."" The girls had heard the word ass used before but
they just never heard this language from their mom. “Doctor I don't
think that your found the trouble spot in my ass. I think you need to
go in a bit deeper. How many fingers do you have inside me now?""
Their mom asked Derek.</p><p>“I have two but I am working on a third."" Was Derek's reply.</p><p>“Ohh no doctor to find my problem you need to get at least four
fingers in my ass."" Lisa called out and with that Derek pulled his
two fingers out of her hole and scrunched up his four fingers and
pushed them right up inside of their mom's ass. He continued to push
until they were passed his last knuckle. Lisa cried out as his
fingers stretched her hole but Derek did not seem to listen. It
actually seemed to the girls that he pressed harder the more she
cried out until the only thing stopping his hand from going any
further was his thumb. Lisa called out profanity after profanities as
he tucked his thumb in so that it too was in line with the rest of
his fingers and then without warning pushed his whole hand inside her
ass hole. As his fist slowly slipped up inside her ass and she cussed
and told him how bad it hurt her. But he continued to press on
forward until her anus was wrapped around his wrist.</p><p>He stopped moving his hand once it got there. “I think I am getting
close to your problem area. How does that feel?"" He asked Lisa.</p><p>""It fucking hurts doc…a lot."" Lisa replied.</p><p>“I don't doubt that it does."" Derek said smiling. Then he started to
push his hand further inside her ass and then slowly pull it back out
then he pressed it back in until he had a very good rhythm going. The
girls realized that he was making the same movements with her ass and
his arm as he had done with his cock in her pussy.
At times the whole glove would disappear into their mom's anus. The
whole time their mom cussed and told him how bad it hurt but he
continued to fist fuck her ass.</p><p>“Ummm Tina...if it hurts that bad why does mom keep telling him to do
it to her?""</p><p>“I am not sure Tami. But mom does seem to like it even though she
says it hurts.""</p><p>Tami lay down on the couch, bent her knees, and spread her little
legs. “You have to make me feel good Tina. My cunt is needing
touched.""</p><p>Tina was shocked to hear her twin sister use the same words they
heard their mom say but for some reason it made her excited. “I am
going to fffuuuck your cccuuunt with my finger."" Tina said stumbling
over the word fuck and cunt.</p><p>Tina placed her finger to her sister's cunny and pushed it in a
little bit. Tami's cunny was already very wet and slippery. Tina
inserted another finger into her sister's cunny hole and pushed them
until they met resistance. Tina started to push a little harder
trying to get her fingers in a little deeper.</p><p>“Owww!"" Tami yelled sitting up a little bit so that her sister's
fingers could not gain access. “What are you doing?""
“Derek's whole cccoock fit into mom's ppppuuussy, so why can't my
fingers fit into yours?"" Tina asked.</p><p>“Uhhh I am not mom. She is bigger and older than I am."" Tami said
quickly.</p><p>They hear their mom tell Derek to eat her. Were they hearing
correctly. They both stopped and again focused their attention on the
television. Mom was still laying face down with her legs off of the
exam table and Derek had his face in between her bottom cheeks and as
far as they could tell he was licking her pussy and even her ass.
They noticed that their mom enjoyed this a lot.</p><p>“Kiss it!"" Tami demanded.</p><p>“Huh?"" Tina sat bewildered at what her sister was talking about.</p><p>“You hurt my pussy. Now kiss it better like Derek is doing to mom. He
hurt her ass with his hand now she is making him kiss it better. You
hurt my pussy now you kiss it and make it feel better."" Tami pointed
to her pussy and then taking her sister's hear, like she saw Derek
doing to their mom, pulled her sister down toward her little cunny
and she laid back down on the couch.</p><p>Tina's head was pulled inches away from her sister's lips and
stiffened her muscles so her sister could not pull her any farther.
Tami tried pulling a little harder but her sister was not budging.</p><p>“I'm not sure I wanna do thi"" was all Tina could say before Tami
changed tactics and raised her hips up so that her cunny lips met her
sister's lips. The “S"" Tina was attempting to say got muffled in
Tami's little snatch and with that Tami let out a little chuckle.</p><p>“That tickles."" Tami said as she started moving her hips up and down
a little bit against her sister's still closed mouth. “Tina...Come on
do to me like Derek did to mom....please kiss me and lick me.""</p><p>Tina's mouth parted a little bit and then stuck out her tongue and
quickly pulled it back in her mouth as soon as she felt it touch her
sister's skin. Her little tongue moved around in her mouth to see if
she noticed any nasty taste and noticed there was none. She stopped
trying to fight her sister and relaxed, opened her mouth and licked
up her sister's cunny crack. Again noticing there was no taste and at
the same time hearing the gasps from her twin she began to increase
her licks. Using her fingers she parted her sister's lips and licked
inside. She did notice that there was a little bit saltier taste but
it was not bad so she continued licking her sister's cunny.</p><p>Tami moved her fingers down to find her little play bump and using a
few fingers rubbed on it in little circles as her sister was busy
licking her cunny hole. “Eat me!"" Tami called out to her sister. “Eat
me like Derek was eating mom.""</p><p>Tina enjoyed this new game and could not wait for her sister to
return the favor. “Why didn't we think about this weeks ago?” She
asked Tami.</p><p>Both the girls jumped and hearts stopped when the phone rang. Tina
grabbed the phone as Tami turned off the television so that their
mom's cussing would not be heard by whom ever was on the phone.</p><p>“Hello."" Tina said.</p><p>“Hello."" Lisa said in reply</p><p>“It's mom"" Tina told Tami.</p><p>“Girls, Derek is on his way right now to get you. Mrs. Tailor called
me and asked if you girls would come over earlier to baby-sit Anna
and Brad. I called Derek and he was on his lunch break and said he
could come get you. He should be there in a few minutes. I am at work
so I gotta go. Love you. Bye"" And with that Lisa hung up the phone.</p><p>“Get dressed!"" Tina yelled ""Derek is on his way home right now to
take us to our babysitting job.""</p><p>The girls flew into overdrive as they raced from living room to
kitchen grabbing up panties and nightgowns or nightshirts then sped
off to their room to get dressed.</p><p>While they were in their room getting dressed they heard the front
door. ""Girls!"" Derek called out from downstairs. ""I am here come on
let's go so I am not late for work."" He went to the living room and
sat down on the couch. He noticed the DVD Recorder was on the floor
out of it's case. He picked it up and noticed that the DVD mini case
that stores the extra DVD's was open and there was one missing. ""Ohhh
my god."" He gasped as he turned on the TV only to find what he was
dreading. The girls had found the DVD of their mom and had been
watching it! He turned off the TV and got up and went back to the
front door. ""What do I do? What do I say? Can I scold them because
they were into the camera or..."" Many things flashed through his mind
within a few seconds. Then the girls little pitter-patters came as
they ran down the stairs.</p><p>“Derek"" They both said as they ran to him and hugged him tight. He
did not ever remember getting this kind of greeting from these kids
ever. ‘Was it because of this morning with their mom or the video
they had just seen or maybe even a combination of them both?’ Derek
thought as he stood there with one twin on each side of him hugging
him. He reached down and patted their backs. The girls did not
release him so he let his hands rest on their backs and gave them a
little squeeze. “Come on girls. Mrs Tailor is expecting you.”</p><p>“Okay doctor."" Tina said and they both chuckled. The girls had never
called him that before...well before they had watched him fuck their
mom on the video they had made. What in the world am I going to do
about this? Do I tell them I know they were watching the DVD or do I
tell their mom that I know they found it and watched it? The one
thing he was sure about is that the DVD Recorder had better be put up
before their mom got home. He thought.</p><p>""Tina"" Derek said clearing his throat. ""Can you put up the DVD
Recorder before your mom finds it there.""
The girls froze, their breathing stopped, the only sound they heard
was the loud thumping of their hearts. ""Yes sir."" Tina replied with a
very dry mouth. Both girls stopped hugging him and Tina ran around
the corner to the living room. “And do not forget to take the DVD out
of the DVD Player. Your mom would freak if she found out you girls
were watching that.""</p><p>Tami nearly fell to the ground. She felt tears building up in her
eyes but was afraid to blink or Derek would see that she was crying.
But unfortunately after the first tears fell she started all out
crying. Derek took her little head in his hands, knelt down on his
knee so that he was more her height and looked her straight into her
crying eyes. “It is okay."" He said kissing her on her forehead and
then wiped her tear streaked cheeks. ""I am not mad. After what you
girls saw in the kitchen this morning I can’t be mad at you for
watching us on video now can I?""</p><p>Tina ran back to the door to see her little sister crying and Derek
wiping the tears from her cheeks. “Am I going to get a spanking too?""
She asked Derek.</p><p>“I did not spank her…yet.” Derek said giving Tina a wink. “…Now how
can I be mad at you two? But I do have to think about this. I am not
sure if I should tell your mom or not but right now you have to go
baby-sit right now so lets go."" Derek held out a hand for Tina and
she came over to him each girl took a hand and walked to the car.</p><p>The car ride was very quiet except for the radio. It was very
uncomfortable for all three of them as well. The girls sat nearly
motionless in the back seat the whole way to Mrs. Tailor's house.</p><p>When they got there the kids leaped from the car and ran as fast as
they could to the door. Derek sat in the car watching these two
beautiful preteen twins, who excited him a lot, run to the door.</p><p>He put the car into drive and headed back to the office to finish up
the rest of the day. But all he could think about was the girls
watching him and their mom do all that stuff. He felt his cock press
against his pants. ""What in the fuck am I going to do?"" He actually
said aloud.</p><p>Nurse Sandra saw Derek pull up in the parking lot while she was
sitting at the desk. The front door was locked for lunch and Nurse
Sandra had been the only one there for the last forty minutes. Like
most days Nurse Sandra was feeling horny and had taken the time to
masturbate while Derek was gone. But now that he was back she had
something else in mind. Sandra spread her legs wide placing her feet
on the desk. She sunk three fingers into her soaking wet cunt and
leaned back in the chair waiting for her boss to enter.</p><p>Derek heard moans as he entered his office and found Nurse Sandra
squeezing her breast through her nurse uniform and at the same time
worked at her cunt with three fingers. Now Derek had been extremely
horny all day long and he had fucked Sandra several times before at
work. Without saying a word Derek dropped his pants, walked over to
where Sandra was sitting and spun her chair. He dropped down on his
knees and buried his face into her smooth, shaved mound. After
getting a good taste of her cunt juice Derek pulled her closer to the
edge of the chair and positioned his shaft at her entrance and
pressed firmly into her.</p><p>“I have been so fucking horny all day long it is not even funny.”
Derek said pumping into her hard and fast.</p><p>“I am always horny.” Sandra replied.</p><p>“Last night my wife told me how she wanted to eat your cunt, finger
your ass, and then fuck you with a dildo.” Derek said grabbing her
hips and jabbing her even harder.</p><p>“Oh yes… I want to fist her ass like you do…” Nurse Sandra said
biting her lip. “Did you ever tell her that we are fucking?”</p><p>“Nope and I am not going to for now…” Derek said pulling his cock
out. “Suck my cock you fucking slut.”</p><p>Sandra was already moving toward his cock and took it eagerly into
her mouth. She so loved the taste of cum that she milked his shaft
into her mouth. “So what made you horny?” Sandra asked as she wiped
her mouth off with her arm. “I know its living in a house with three
females isn’t it? Ever since you moved in to their house I have had
more sex than ever before.”</p><p>Derek stood up, pulled up his pants, and smiled.</p><p>“You don’t have to tell me which of the three gets your blood boiling
but I can definitely rule out one that you can get sex from any time
you want so my guess is its not her.”</p><p>Derek’s eyes grew wide and he felt his face become a little flush
that his nurse had caught on to his little secret. Seeing his
response to her interrogation Nurse Sandra just smiled again.</p><p>“That’s okay doc you don’t have to tell me a thing.” Sandra said
pulling up her panties.</p><p>“Guess its time to get back to work. Who is our first patient?” Derek
asked.</p><p>“Cindy, she is eleven and her father called in while you were at
lunch. She is complaining of pain in her lower abdomen. I told him to
bring her in right after lunch.” Sandra said walking over to the
front door and unlocking it only to be greeted by Cindy and her
father.</p><p>Once Derek and Nurse Sandra had talked to Cindy and her father they
asked him to step out of the room so they could do a PAP test.</p><p>Both doctor and nurse stepped out of the room while Cindy removed her
clothes and put on the gown. After a few minutes Nurse Sandra went to
check on Cindy. She was sitting up on the exam table so Sandra told
her to go ahead and lay back and place her feet in the stirrups.
Sandra knew it would be a few minutes for Derek to come back in but
having the girl in this position seeing her spread eagle, bald cunny
mound that gaped slightly, was really getting her worked up again.</p><p>Nurse Sandra got her gloves on and positioned all of the tools that
the doctor would need on the little table. She felt her panties
getting wet again and could even smell her juices she was that horny.</p><p>Derek walked in as Sandra was lubricating her fingers. He looked at
her questioningly because they both knew that any lubrication would
mess up the lab results from the PAP. “After the PAP?” Derek asked
giving her a very odd look as if mentally asking her ‘what on earth
are you planning on doing?’</p><p>“Yes doctor after the PAP.” Sandra said nodding.</p><p>Derek completed the PAP test and then once again looked over at
Sandra. She moved in between the patient’s legs and inserted one
finger with a large glob of lubrication into the tiny girl’s
entrance. Taking out the vaginal clamp she once again looked at Derek
to see what his reaction might be.</p><p>“They showed you how to insert one in school right?” Sandra held her
breath and shook her head yes as she leaned in toward the little girl
and started working the clamp up inside of her. Once fully inserted
Sandra realized that she had taken the eleven-year-old’s cherry but
continued on opening it so that they had a perfect view of the little
girls fuck canal and cervix.</p><p>Derek inserted his finger and rubbed his middle finger around her
tiny cervix looking over at Nurse Sandra who pulled up her skirt so
that she could get her hand into her panties.</p><p>“Cindy I need to check another place…okay.” Derek asked as his finger
slid down to her tiny poop shoot.</p><p>Until she said okay neither Derek or Sandra had realized that Cindy
was crying. Well she had been holding back until she had to say
something and then she could no longer hold it in.</p><p>Derek looked over at Sandra who had her panties down again and
working the same lubricated gloves that she had fingered Cindy with
into her own cunt. Seeing Derek move his finger down to the patients
anus Sandra found her own back door entrance and pressed a finger
firmly into it as to say ‘I am ok…please continue to stick a finger
up Cindy’s ass.’ At least this is how Derek took it as he firmly
pressed his whole middle finger into the preteen’s ass.</p><p>Cindy cried as he wiggled his finger inside her ass. Both Sandra and
Derek watched inside of her cunny hole as his finger moved around her
inner lining.</p><p>“I need to ask you some questions.” Sandra said to Cindy. “Does any
one ever touch you down here? Cindy I know that people who touch you
down here tell you that it is a secret but you need to tell us. I
think the reason why you are hurting down here is because some one
has been touching you…am I correct?” Sandra looked over at Derek who
was now removing the vaginal clamp. “We needed to do a little more
testing down there to see if we thought you were being touched. You
don’t have to tell us who but we do need to know.”</p><p>Cindy nodded her head still crying. “Yes, yes someone touches me down
there but please don’t tell.”</p><p>“No Cindy we won’t tell, but you need to tell us what they do to
you.” Legally Sandra and Derek needed to call the cops right then and
there and put this little girl into the hands of detectives, but
instead Sandra used her free hand to stick two fingers into Cindy’s
cunny. “Is this what he does to you?”</p><p>“Yes…” Cindy said sniffing back tears.</p><p>“What else does he have you do?” Sandra continued probing her cunny.</p><p>“I suck him and he cums and pees on me.”  Cindy said.</p><p>There was a knock on the locked door. “Is my daughter alright in
there?”</p><p>Sandra and Derek looked at the time and realized it had been almost
40 minutes since he had stepped out of the room.</p><p>“Yes sir every thing is fine in here…go have a seat and we will be
done in a few minutes.” Derek said quickly.</p><p>“Don’t tell him I told you please.” Cindy said incriminating her
father.</p><p>“Okay Cindy, go ahead and get dressed while we step out side.” Derek
said as they both left the room.</p><p>Neither Derek or Sandra mentioned it to Cindy’s father and told him
that they would send off the tests and notify him of the results.</p><p>It was a very long day for them both. They were extremely horny and
just could not wait till they could lock up.</p>"
675,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Babysitting Anna & Brad – Before Dinner,Chrian,1,This is the fourth chapter in Tina & Tami Twins. I hope by now I have given you enough background as to how the girls became this way and also enough subtle hints as to how this story might go. Please read Chapters 1-3 before reading part 4.,"['twin', 'ff', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'ffg', 'fb', 'Mff oral']","<p>Mrs. Tailor sat on the couch with three fingers working in and out of
her cunt. She watched as Brad pulled down his underpants and walked
closer to his younger sister placing his little pee—pee in her mouth.
There was nothing Mrs. Tailor liked more than to see her little
children have fun together.</p><p>Mrs. Tailor thought about the cute preteen twins that were on their
way over to watch her kids as she held out her wet finger out. Brad
knew what mommy wanted as he opened his mouth. Her fingertip
disappeared as he closed his mouth around it. Mrs. Tailor rubbed her
other hand through his hair and stopped at the back of his head.
Holding his head still she worked her finger in and out of his mouth.
She watched as her little five-year-old son took her finger down his
throat and her two-year-old daughter sucked her brother's pee—
pee. 'If only Jim were here to cum in their little mouths.' Mrs.
Tailor thought.</p><p>""Bend over."" Mrs. Tailor said pushing on the back of Brad's head.
Without resistance he bent over. Using one hand she spread his little
bottom cheeks and using her wet finger rubbed on his little entrance.
Her finger slid into his bottom and he let out a little whimper. Anna
sat back on the floor not being able to do anything with her brother
now that he was bent over onto all fours. When Mrs. Tailor realized
that Anna was no longer sucking she took hold of her daughter's leg
and pulled her so that her cunny was within reach. ""Spread your
fucking little legs slut."" Mrs. Tailor said slapping her daughter's
inner thigh. Anna bent her legs and placed her feet firmly on the
floor spreading her knees and lifting her bottom off of the floor.
When Mrs. Tailor saw her daughter in position she smiled and then
placed her middle finger at her daughter's cunny entrance and pressed
inside. Mrs. Tailor loved the feel of her kids insides, hot wet, and
tight.</p><p> When Mrs. Tailor heard car doors outside she knew that the beautiful
twins were there. She fingered her kids a little harder as she
thought about finger fucking the twins. Unfortunately she had to stop
when she heard the doorbell.</p><p>""Boy was that car ride very uncomfortable."" Tami said to Tina.</p><p>""What is Derek going to do?"" Tina replied.</p><p>Do you really think we are not in trouble? Tami asked without
answering Tina.</p><p>The door opened cutting off their conversation but still many
questions ran through the girl's minds as they thought about the
strange events from this morning.</p><p>Derek saw the door open and a beautiful woman came to the door and
opened it. She was thin and in good shape for having two kids as
young as they are. ""I would give her a physical any time."" Derek said
out loud.</p><p>He was going to wave but the girls were not paying attention to him
at all. Then his thoughts went back to the girls watching the video
of him and their mom on top of that they had watched their mom jerk
him off this morning over breakfast. 'What in the world am I going to
do?' Derek thought. 'Should I tell their mom? Should I talk to them
more about it? Should I drop it? I can't believe that they left that
DVD in there! This is all my fault for thinking how cute they are and
how much I would love to corrupt them.' The door closed and he put
the car into drive and headed back to the office to finish up the
rest of the day. But all he could think about was the girls watching
him and their mom do all that stuff. He felt his cock press against
his pants. ""What in the fuck am I going to do now?"" He asked himself
out loud.</p><p>""Well hello girls."" Mrs. Tailor said snapping the girls out of their
deep thought of all the day's events.
""Hello Mrs. Tailor."" The girls said in unison kinda outta breath. The
girls looked into the living room and saw Anna naked on the couch and
Brad pulling up his pants.</p><p>""Girls I am going out on a date so I thought of you two to baby-sit.
I thought you could use a little extra money for a few extra hours.
Your mom said it would be okay.""</p><p>""Yes Mrs. Tailor."" Tina said followed by Tami ""Yes Mrs. Tailor.""</p><p>""Great girls. The phone numbers are over here...."" Mrs. Tailor went
on to explain the normal things like emergency phone numbers, where
the food is, what time the kids need to eat, where the diapers are
for Anna.</p><p>Now Mrs. Tailor is a young mom in her early to mid 20's with Anna who
is two-years-old and is still in diapers and Brad who is five-years-
old and not yet in kindergarten. Mrs. Tailor's husband died in a car
accident right after Anna had been born. Mrs. Tailor took it pretty
hard and vowed never to remarry. Mark had been the only one and true
love of her life.</p><p>The doorbell rang and Mrs. Tailor excused herself from the girls and
answered the door. To the girls amazement there was another woman
standing at the door. She appears to be a few years younger than Mrs.
Tailor. The girls watched as the two women hugged and then French
kissed.</p><p>Mrs. Tailor really liked Heather because she was a young lesbian mom
of a cute infant girl. ""I need to get my shoes on and Anna needs a
diaper on before we go. Your mom said you have not changed diapers
before so can you get a quick lesson from Heather?"" Mrs. Tailor said
going over to the closet. Heather scooped up Anna off of the floor
and lay her next to the diaper on the couch.  </p><p>Mrs. Tailor silently moaned and squeezed her cunt muscles holding her
breath in anticipation as nasty thoughts flashed through her mind as
she handed Heather over wet wipes and Vaseline. ""I use this to keep
her from having diaper rash.""</p><p>""Now girls before putting on a clean diaper it is vital that you make
sure that she is clean down here. Most people feel very uncomfortable
cleaning in here…"" Heather said as she ran a single finger covered
with a wet wipe through Anna cunny folds several times before
cleaning her pucker hole. Heather dipped three fingers into the
Vaseline jar scooping out a generous amount and dabbing it in the two-
year-old leg folds and covering her bald spot that would one day grow
hair prior to slipping her middle finger into Anna's little cunny
crevice.</p><p>""Girls it is very important that you make sure to go in between there
so that she does not break out. She cries a lot and is very
uncomfortable if she has diaper rash. Do you girls think you will
have a problem with doing this?"" Mrs. Tailor asked seeing both girls
shake their heads no. ""I do wanna make sure though. So I need to see
each of you…""</p><p>Before she finished Tina dipped her finger into the jar of Vaseline
and knelt down next to Anna and Heather. Mrs. Tailor watched silently
moaning inside as she watched Tina followed by Tami rub Vaseline into
her daughter's tiny cunny crack.""</p><p></p><p>Anxious to go and fuck Heather Mrs. Tailor told Heather to show the
twins how to put on a diaper and as soon as it was on she said ""Girls
I will be back at 9PM okay?"" Mrs. Tailor said, practically dragging
Heather out of the house and not even waiting for the twins to answer
her, and then she quickly closed the door behind them.</p><p>""Ummm wow."" Tina said ""Is that like her date?"" Scratching the side of
her head above her ear.</p><p>""I guess."" Tami said once again shrugging.</p><p>""I had no idea she liked other women, that is so cool."" Tina
smiled. ""I bet they do things like we do.""</p><p>""What do you think about changing diapers now!"" Tami grinned.</p><p>The girls sat down on the couch. Now that Anna was changed she
climbed off of the couch and was playing with some toys that were
scattered on the floor and Brad was watching cartoons.</p><p>""Umm...."" Tami mumbled. ""You think mom will be as cool with as Derek
was or do you think we will be in a lot of trouble when we get home
for watching that video? Well if Derek even tells that is.""</p><p>""That is all I have been thinking about since he told us to put the
camera up and to not forget the DVD that was in the..."" Was all Tina
said before being cut off by Tami.</p><p>""Yea! Me too."" Tami said shaking her head. ""But wasn't it worth
watching?"" She said perking up a bit. ""Man I can not believe that mom
let him do all that stuff to her. You know his hand was inside her…""</p><p>""I just can't believe how big Derek's you know what is."" Tina
replied. ""First this morning he was watching us...then he rubbed his
thing against mom's butt...then we saw him naked and mom playing with
him...then he caught us watching the video. What a day!""</p><p>The girls did not even notice that little Brad had stopped watching
cartoons and turned his focus to them as soon as they said the word
naked. Little Anna kept playing with her toys.</p><p>Little Brad stood up and without any warning pulled down his pants
and undies. ""I'm naked!"" Brad yelled and started laughing.</p><p>The girls turned to see him standing there with his pants and undies
down to his ankles laughing.</p><p>""Oh my god!"" The girls said almost in unison. ""Brad why did you pull
down your pants?"" Tina said as Tami hopped up from the couch and
knelt down to grab his pants and undies.</p><p>""No!"" Brad said and laughed some more. ""Nakie! I want to be nakie.""
Tami knelt with his pants in her hands with intentions of trying to
get them pulled back up. ""Why don't you want your pants back on?""
Tina asked Brad.</p><p>Now Tina hopped up from the couch holding back a bit of laughter
herself. She went around behind him and grabbed him by the waist.</p><p>""I like to be Nakie!"" Brad answered. He started to run but Tina was
holding him tight so all he did was run in place. This made it
impossible for Tami to pull up his pants. In fact they had come
completely off.</p><p>""Lay down."" Tami said to Brad and pulled on his ankles. If Tina had
not had a hold of his hips he would have plopped right down on his
little butt. Instead Tina lowered him down to the floor and put her
hands on his shoulders. She looked down at Tami struggling with his
feet. But as she looked down at Tami she noticed that Brad had a
little thingy....a ccccooock like Derek. She still stumbled over some
of the newer words she just learned on the video even in her head.

""Nakie! I wanna be nakie."" Brad said again.</p><p>""You know what…just let him go."" Tina said. ""I am done fighting with
him. Lets just let him go around the house like this for a while.""</p><p>""And have Mrs. Tailor come back and catch him running around naked
like this...NO Thanks."" Tami replied still struggling to get his
pants on. Meanwhile Tina let go of Brad. Brad finally loose hopped up
and ran from the living room in a mad dash. ""Nakieeeeeeeeee!"" They
heard as he ran from them.</p><p>""Fine! What ever."" Tami huffed.</p><p>""We have until 9pm to get his pants back on...and if you had paid
attention instead of wrestling with him you would have seen his
little cccooock. If he is walking around in the house naked we can
see it up close and maybe even touch it.""</p><p>Tami huffed again and got up.</p><p>""Where U going?"" Tina asked.</p><p>""To see where Brad is duh! We are like babysitting you know."" She
snorted back to Tina.</p><p>She found Brad in the bathroom sitting on the toilet. Every now and
then he would grunt and his face would turn red.</p><p>""He's poopin!"" She yelled to Tina. She stood there and watched as the
little boy sat on the toilet poopin and saw him holding his little
pee—pee. This is what their mom had called theirs when they were
younger. Until the video they had never heard their mom use any other
name for their genitalia. But Brad definitely did not have a cock
like Derek he still had a little pee—pee.
She stood there in a kinda trance state having flashbacks about all
the day's events meanwhile looking at Brad's little pee—pee. ""Wipe
me!"" Brad said. Tami made a face ""Ewwww! Tina he wants you."" Tami
said and dashed back to the living room. ""Wipe me!"" Echoed down the
hallway after her.</p><p>""Tina...Brad needs your help."" She said and sat down on the couch.</p><p>Tina had heard the boy's cries for being wiped and reluctantly stood
up and went to the bathroom. There was Brad sitting on the toilet he
had the toilet paper unrolled so it was all in a mess on the
floor. ""Uggg!"" Tina grunted as she started messing with the toilet
paper role to get it all back on. When she had gotten it all rolled
back as best she could it looked twice the size of a normal role of
toilet paper and then tore a little bit off.</p><p>""Wipe me!"" Brad said a little softer and looked right at her face.</p><p>""Okay...okay I am going to wipe you."" Tina said</p><p>Brad leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her waist. His face
went right between her legs. She could feel the warmth of his breath
soaking through her jeans into her panties making her tiny cunny
tingle. He lifted his bum off the little training seat that was on
the regular toilet. Trying not to look into the toilet she reached
down between his bottom cheeks and wiped his little bottom. She
looked at the toilet paper almost as a reflex and seeing it had a
little brown stain she dropped it into the toilet and got some more
toilet paper and wiped him again.</p><p>After cleaning his bottom instead of pulling him right off the toilet
she closed her eyes and rubbed her hand through his hair. His face
being there really started making her cunny wake up again. It did not
take her long before she backed away and told him he could go play.
As soon as his feet hit the floor he took off running again. Tina
followed him and he went back to the living room and sat down to
watch the TV still without pants or undies.</p><p>""Should we check Anna?"" Tina said smiling as she walked into the
living room and seeing Tami still sitting on the couch. ""We just
changed her but if she did poop you have to do it....I wiped Brad.""
Tina said chuckling as she watched the icky face that her sister was
making. ""It's only fair and besides I doubt she is even wet.""</p><p>""Then why do you want to check her so soon?"" Tami asked.</p><p>Tina just smiled and Tina nodded, stood up, and walked over to
Anna. ""Do you need a new diaper?"" She took Anna under her arms and
helped her up to her feet then walked her over to the couch and laid
her down on her back. She raised up the little dress Anna was wearing
so that her little belly button was showing and undid the tape.</p><p>Tina once again saw the face her sister was making and started to
laugh. Tami slowly lowered the diaper down and saw that there was a
little yellow stain. ""Ha whoohoo....no poop."" Tami said and the twins
started laughing.</p><p>""Wow she already went pee. Can you get me more baby wipes this box is
empty?"" Tami asked.

""Sure thing sis."" Tina hopped up and ran to Mrs. Tailor's room where
the crib was. ""And another diaper!"" Tami yelled.</p><p>Tina had not been paying attention when Mrs. Tailor told them where
everything was. Because she was still thinking about the morning
events. She stood in the room eyeballing which drawer they were
in. ""Oh well."" She thought as she opened one drawer after
another. ""Nope...nope...nope...huh?"" Tina stopped as she had found
Mrs. Tailor's panty drawer but the panties was not what caught her
eye. There was a cccoooock laying in the drawer. She knew it was not
a real one but that's what it sure looked like. She put out a finger
and touched it. It was a little cold, soft, and she was sure it was
some sort of rubber. She uncovered it the rest of the way from the
panties that was on top of it and noticed there was some other things
in there as well as more cooocks. (The word became a little easier
each time she thought it). Right when she was about to call for Tami
she heard.</p><p>""Ewwwwwwwwwwwwww!!!! TINA!! Hurry up!"" Tami yelled.</p><p>Tina shut the drawer and continued her search for the diaper. Sure
enough she found them and took off to find out what all the screaming
was about.</p><p>""She peed...."" Tami said from a standing…not a sitting position. Tina
looked down at Anna who had pee on her belly and on her legs. There
was even a little wet spot on the couch cushion next to her. ""Almost
got me too."" Tami pointed to her belly. ""It was like a water
fountain. It just started without any warning. I jumped up before it
got me and it landed right there where I was sitting."" Pointing to
the wet spot Tina had noticed when she came in.</p><p>Brad hearing this once again stopped watching the TV. He stood up
walked over to his little sister and looked at her.</p><p>""Nakie!"" He said again pointing to her little two-year old
cunny. ""She peed!""</p><p>Tami got the wet wipe and started wiping off little Anna's belly.
Little Anna lifted her legs up and out, like a ""V"". Tami noticed how
puffy Anna's little cunny was and how her little lips spread apart
with her legs spread like that. She smiled and said to Tina ""This
wont be so bad after all."" Grabbing another baby wipe concentrated on
little Anna's lips. Anna reached up and took a foot in each hand
while Tami rubbed up and down between the two-year-old's lips like
Heather and Mrs. Tailor had instructed them to do.</p><p>""Wanna make sure she is good and clean."" Tami said to Tina with a
smile.</p><p>""I sure do."" Tina took out a baby wipe of her own and placed her hand
on Anna's little tummy and circled it around a little bit before
moving it down to her little mound. She rubbed down with fingers on
either side of the little two-year-old's mound a few times and slowly
moved her hand down with one finger on each side and pulled Anna's
lips apart to make way for her finger. Then with her middle finger
she pushed the wet wipe in between the lips and she slid it straight
down her crack. She stopped there at the lower part of Anna's cunny
and went in search of her little baby hole. Because of the playtime
she had with her self and her twin sister she knew that it should be
fun to explore Anna's little hole too. Besides she was exited when
Mrs. Tailor had each of them rub Vaseline on her. It made Anna's hole
very slippery and easy to rub on.</p><p>Finding it she pushed her finger in a tiny bit to see what kind of
reacting Anna would have. Brad had hopped up on the couch next to his
sister's head. There was no reaction. Little Anna just held her legs
with her hands.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Tami said in an almost whisper. ""You can't...""
her words trailed off as Tina removed the baby wipe and placed her
finger back into the jar of Vaseline and then back to the little
girl's entrance. She positioned her finger and slowly pushed her
finger into little Anna's cunny hole. She got to the first knuckle
and then slowly pulled her finger out and then reversed motion once
again and pushed it back into Anna's two-year-old cunny. This time
her finger went a little deeper and still no reaction from Anna. She
repeated this a few more times and both girls were shocked when her
whole finger disappeared into Anna's hole.</p><p>""Nakie, pee—pee."" Brad said pointing to his own little pee—pee. He
took it in his hand and started pinching it.</p><p>Again the girls were shocked as they saw Brad's little pee—pee got a
little bit bigger and also noticed that it must have gotten harder
because when he pinched it now it was not as squishy.</p><p>Tina moved her finger in and out of the little two-year-old's cunny
with ease. She could not even put her whole finger inside herself or
her sister and here she is able to do it to Anna just like Derek
could fit his whole cock into mom's pussy. She noticed that the words
came to mind much easier now.</p><p>""My turn to wipe Anna."" Tami said to Tina with a smile.</p><p>""Okay."" Tina pulled her finger out of Anna's cunny hole and Tami put
her finger down at Anna's entrance and using her middle finger she
slipped it inside the two-year-old's cunny. ""Wow! This feels weird.""
She said. Their little hearts were pounding a little harder in their
chests.</p><p>Tina knelt down in front of Brad and watched as he moved his fingers
on his little boy part. She had seen how mom played with Derek and
knew that Brad had done this before. She reached out her hand and had
to touch it. Feeling her touch Brad removed his hand and lay back on
the couch.</p><p>The twins watched each other play with the little ones and smiled.</p><p>""Want me to put it in my mouth?"" Tina asked.</p><p>""Sure!"" Tami replied watching her sister place his whole thing balls
and all into her mouth.

After a few minutes Anna became restless and sat up. They laid her
back down long enough to get her little diaper on. Then noticed it
was snack time. The girls fixed the kids a snack. Little Brad still
did not have any pants or undies on but his pee—pee did finally go
down.</p><p>After snack time they all went into the living room and watched a
movie. At 5pm they heard the doorbell ring and knew it was pizza. The
girls looked out the window and sure enough Pah Pah Jones Pizza sign
was on the car. The girls opened the door and a man in his mid 30's
stood there holding the pizza's.</p><p>""Where is your mom or dad?"" He asked.</p><p>""Ohh we are babysitting."" The girls said in unison. Brad had made it
to the door still wearing only a shirt and when he saw the new guy he
said ""Uncle Pizza!"" The pizza man looked down and the little boy was
holding his pee—pee in his hand. The pizza man started laughing.</p><p>""Did they leave you girls with money to pay for this pizza?"" He asked
the twins.</p><p>""Yea...she uhh mentioned pizza and money…I just have to remember
where she said she left it."" Tina said looking around in circles.</p><p>""Looks like you girls have your hands full."" Pointing at Brad
standing there still holding his pee—pee.</p><p>""He wont put on his pants or undies."" Tami said trying to explain why
he was without bottoms.</p><p>""I can help you girls out while you find the money."" The pizza man
said.</p><p>""Ohh would you?"" Tami snapped back before she even thought about what
she had said.</p><p>He took a few steps inside and when the girls did not say anything to
him he shut the door behind him. He took the pizzas out of the box
and sat them down on the table. ""Having any luck finding the money?""
He asked.</p><p>""No not yet."" Tina replied looking through stacks of paper on the in
table and letters in the letter holder.
He walked over to Brad and picked him up cupping a hand under his
bottom. ""Now where is your undies and pants?"" He asked the boy
smiling into his face. ""I'm nakie!"" Was Brad's reply.</p><p>""I see…here they are."" The pizza man said as he found the clothes
laying on the floor in front of the TV. He lifted one of Brad's legs
and put it through the leg hole of the undies and then did the same
for the other leg. Then he put on Brad's pants. ""Okay big boy!""
Poking his belly let's get U some pizza to eat okay?"" He carried Brad
into the dinning room and sat him in his booster seat.</p><p>While in the living room he noticed the little girl playing with
toys. He went back in and scooped her up into his arms and took her
to the kitchen. He raised her dress and blew on her belly. She
laughed and laughed. He got her into her high chair and got out two
slices of pizza and laid them out on top of the box.</p><p>""These two slices are cooling down for the little ones."" He said
walking back to the twins. ""Any luck finding out where she hid that
money from ya?"" He smiled at the girls.</p><p>""Not at all."" Tina said.</p><p>""Umm mister?"" Tami asked.</p><p>""Yes?"" The pizza man replied.</p><p>""Can I ask you a question...since your a guy?"" Tami said rather
reluctantly. Tina had no idea what on Earth her sister was up to but
she perked up an ear as she continued to search for the money. ""Well
when Brad..."" Pointing to the dinning room. ""was nakie, as he put it,
he would touch his..."" nodding her head. ""you know...cock and it got
bigger and kinda hard too. I can't ask my mom or my step-dad, not
even my teachers but since I probably won't ever see you again I
won't have to be as embarrassed asking you that question.""</p><p>""All little boys, and some girls even, touch themselves down
there...It's a natural thing that when they touch themselves down
there they get bigger."" The pizza man was shocked that this little
girl had asked the question and even more so that he had answered
her. This would go easier than he had planned.</p><p>""""I don't get bigger down there."" Tami said.</p><p>""Do you touch yourself down there?"" He asked.</p><p>""Yea..."" The pizza man found himself getting hard as the little girl
had admitted to him that she actually touched herself down
there. ""And it don't get bigger when she touches i..."" Tami bit off
her words as fast as she could but knew it was too late.</p><p>His smile lit up the room when he heard that these two little girl
twins touched not only themselves but touched each other.</p><p>""Don't tell....Please sir we are in enough trouble already from
watching the video of mom and...."" Tami went pale as she heard her
own words.</p><p>""I see...You girls are in trouble for watching a video of your mom
and someone...you know...and now your babysitting and have this
little boys pants down...and asking me not to tell anyone about how
you little girls play with yourselves and each other...right?""</p><p>Both girls froze. This has not been a good day after all. Being
caught by Derek and now this strange pizza guy.</p><p>""Did you girls like what you saw on the video."" He asked.</p><p>Neither girl moved.</p><p>""It is okay I already know a lot of stuff about you—you can tell me
if you liked it.""</p><p>Both girls nodded yes.</p><p>""You girls must be interested in seeing a real penis right since you
had Brad's pants off and watching him touch himself.""</p><p>Again both girls nodded yes.</p><p>""Are you sure you want to see what a guys...""</p><p>""Cock."" Tina cut the pizza man off.</p><p>""Cock looks and feels like?"" He finished</p><p>Again both girls nodded yes and stood there.</p><p>""Can you go give those slices of pizza to the kids."" He said pointing
to Tina. ""Yea."" She said and took off.</p><p>""Here let me show you."" And he unsnapped and unzipped his pants. ""Are
you sure?"" He asked before pulling out his semi hard cock from his
pants.</p><p>Tami stood there a few feet away from the pizza man with his cock
hanging out of his pants. ""What a weird day."" She thought.</p><p>""Would you girls like to see it get bigger?"" He asked. By this time
Tina had returned from dinning room and once again the girls both
nodded yes. ""Here..."" He said motioning for the girls. ""Come over
here...one on this side and the other here."" The girls followed his
directions. He took a hand from each girl and moved it to his semi
hard cock. The girls felt the heat coming from his skin. ""Grip it
like this..."" Again the girls followed directions.</p><p>Using his own hand he helped the girls move up and down on his shaft
until they got the hang of it and were doing it on their own.</p><p>""Can I...never mind."" Tami said hesitantly.</p><p>""Can you...what?"" The pizza man replied</p><p>""Can I kiss it?"" Tami finally said.</p><p>""If you want to you can."" 'Boy things are going way better than I had
planned.' he thought. He felt the cool breath of this little girl on
the head of his cock. He closed his eyes as he felt her little tongue
and gasped when he realized there were two tongues licking on his
cock head. What caught him off guard is that he felt the heat and
wetness as his cock head entered one of the girl's mouths. He opened
his eyes to see the girl to his right with his cock barely in his
mouth and then after that his cock was snatched away by her mirror
image and stuffed into her mouth. He could not take it any more. He
actually lived there with his sister and once he found out that his
sister was going to have Anna and Brad babysat by twins he told Mrs.
Tailor his plan. What surprised him is that his plan had worked. Here
he went to deliver a pizza and now he's getting a blowjob from two
little girls who can't even 'pay' for the free pizza. Mrs. Tailor did
not even leave any money for the pizza.</p><p>The girls worked his cock with their little hands and taking turns
putting his now very big cock into their mouths. Without warning he
started grunting and his cock began to shake. The girls remembered
back to what their mom had done to Derek when his cock did this and
they took turns aiming the spray into their mouths. Once the pizza
man had stopped spurting the girls swallowed what was in their mouth,
again copying their mom, and Tami reached over to Tina's cheek where
there was a blob of cum and pushed it toward her sister's mouth. Her
finger along with the sperm disappeared into Tina's mouth. Tina
returned the favor by finding a blob of cum that was still on her
sister and scooping it up and placing her finger in her sister's
mouth.</p><p>Meanwhile the pizza man stood in shock at what had just happened. He
zipped and buttoned his pants and turned and walked to the
door. ""Girls your secret is safe with me...."" He said opening the
door ""Ohhh and girls the pizza is free tonight."" The door shut behind
him.</p><p>The girls still on their knees looked at each other not sure what to
make of what had just happened...hell the whole day even. ""I think
that I am hungry now."" Tina said licking her lips. Both girls got up
and went in and grabbed a slice of pizza. The kids had made a mess of
their pizza. Sauce was all over Anna's face and most of Brad's pizza
had found it's way to the floor.</p><p>""Man these two are a mess."" Tami said. ""Looks like bath time when we
are done with supper.""</p>"
676,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Babysitting Anna & Brad – Bath Time,Chrian,1,This is the fourth story in the Tina & Tami series. Please read the first three stories prior to reading this one.,"['twin', 'ff', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'gb', 'ffg', 'ffb', 'oral', 'ws']","<p>The twins finished eating and decided that it was a good idea to give
the kids a bath. When Brad heard the word bath he became very excited
and ran down the hallway tearing off his clothes so that once again
he was naked. Little Anna sat in her high chair with pizza sauce
covering her face and clothes. Tami went running down the hallway
after Brad “Bathtime!” echoed down the hallway littered with Brad’s
clothing. Tina remained calm and went over to Anna and removed the
tray and she hopped down and Tina took her little hand and lead her
down the hallway to the bathroom.</p><p>“This is not part of what we are supposed to do when babysitting!”
Tami said as Tina entered into the bathroom with little Anna still
clutching her index finger. Brad had grabbed the bubble bath bottle
from under the sink by the time Tami had caught up to him.</p><p>Tami leaned over and turned on the water and plugged the bathtub.
Tina took the bubble bath bottle from Brad and poured a little in
under the flowing water. Then she focused her attention on stripping
down little Anna. Sure enough Anna had wet her diaper again but to
their relief still had not pooped. Brad placed a foot into that
bath “Hot!” and quickly removed it again. Tami rechecked the water
and did find it a little warm. So she turned up the cold a bit more.
Using both hands Tami sloshed the water too and fro to try and stir
in the cooler water.</p><p>Tina squatted down on her knees in front of Anna and looked at her
little cunny so fascinated that her finger had been able to slide
into the girl and even more shocking that it did it so easily.</p><p>Tami had Brad check the water again and this time he stepped on into
the bathtub. He sat down with a plop and water splashed Tami in the
face and even got her shirt wet. Tina looked up as Tami gave out a
little squeak. Once Tina figured out what had happened she chuckled a
little bit and then her mind went back to Anna. “Oh how cute you
are.” Tina thought.</p><p>She told Anna to go get in the bathtub. The two-year old turned and
did as she was told. She sat down but did not make a splash like her
brother had and began playing with the bubbles.</p><p>“Tami can you believe that we could put our whole finger in Anna?”
Tina said lifting the toilet lid and removing her pants.</p><p>“Are you going to pee with them in the room?” Tami asked back “With
me in the room?”</p><p>“I have to go!” Tina said pushing her pants and panties down to the
floor and sitting down on the toilet. The sound of her peeing filled
the bathroom. Tami just stood watching her mirror image use the
toilet in front of the kids. Then the girls heard Anna start laughing
as Brad hollered out “Weee weee.” Both girls turned to see little
Brad standing up with his pee pee in his hands aimed at his sister. A
stream of pee flowed from his penis right at her face. She had her
mouth open and pee filled it up quickly and then ran down her chin,
down her chest, and turned the water a light shade of yellow in front
of her belly. He was done by the time the girls were able to
comprehend what was going on and formulate a thought or even mumble
out any words. Once the pee had stopped Anna swallowed what was in
her mouth and moved closer to Brad. Once again she opened her mouth
and wrapped her lips around his tiny pee pee. “Eww!” Was the first
thing that came out of Tami’s mouth. “Wow!” was the first thing that
came out of Tina’s.</p><p>Both girls knew what she was doing. In fact they had just finished
doing this very act to a stranger they had never met before in their
lives. “How did that happen again?” Tami thought. The two girls
watched the kids in the bathtub not believing what they were
seeing. “They couldn’t have seen us do this earlier because they were
in the kitchen…have they done this before?” Tina thought as she
reached for the toilet paper and then stopped herself. She reached
down between her legs and hesitated…then placed her fingers on her
lips feeling the warm wet liquid that she normally wipes off. She
rubbed her little cunny as she sat on the toilet watching Anna suck
on her brother’s pee pee.</p><p>When Tami looked back at Tina her eyes followed Tina’s arm to her
crotch. Realizing that Tina was not wiping she felt her own cunny
start to tingle. She knelt down in front of Tina and pushed her knees
open wider so she could have a better view. Tina moved her bottom so
that she was nearly laying down on the toilet. She moved her hand
from her little lips and placed it on the back of Tami’s head.
Without telling her that she had not wiped she pulled Tami’s head
closer to her little cunny. “Eat me.” She whispered...just like Derek
did to mom. Without further delay Tami’s mouth cupped Tina’s pee
covered lips. She quickly realized that there was a different taste
than the last time but with Tina holding on to her head with both
hands and even draped her legs over her shoulders to hold her in
place Tami continued to suck and lick her twin’s cunny.</p><p>Tina continued to watch the kids but Tami was unable to. Brad had sat
back down in the bathtub and the kids were playing like normal kids
would in the bathtub. It was like nothing had even happened. Tina’s
breath picked up pace and little tingle bumps rose across her body as
a shiver ran up and down her spine. Her hips rose and fell slightly
rubbing her mound on her sister’s face. There were times when she
thought she felt Tami’s nose? “Naaa….couldn’t have been her nose.”
Tina thought as the tingles subsided. “Ohh God sis that felt so good.
Now it’s my turn to eat you.”</p><p>Tami pulled her pants and panties down and took Tina’s place on the
toilet. She spread her legs and edged up to the front of the toilet
and even spread her lips awaiting her sister’s tonguing.</p><p>“Now before I start you have to pee.” Tina said to Tami.</p><p>Tami sat back up and assessed the last time she had used the bathroom
and if she even needed to go at that moment. Then realizing that she
did have to go she peed. Before the stream had finished Tami reached
for the toilet paper only to be stopped by Tina’s hand. I will clean
you. When she had finished Tina grabbed hold of Tami by the hips and
pulled her to the edge of the toilet and before Tami knew what was
happening Tina put her mouth on Tami’s pee covered cunny. “Eeewwy!”
Tami said but she did not move. She just laid back as the warmth of
her sister’s mouth and the softness of her sister’s tongue lapped at
her little pee covered lips. Soon instead of saying eww she was
saying ahh. The kids were now watching them and that just made Tami
hotter down there.</p><p>“Let’s get in the bathtub with them.” Tami said after she had felt
her whole body shiver and shake. Tina looked up from between her legs
and said “Let’s put Anna on the toilet.” Tami like this idea a little
better and Tina moved to get Anna out of the water as Tami stood up
and got Brad’s little toilet seat and placed it on the toilet.</p><p>Tina lifted Anna out of the tub and with water dripping off her
placed her on the toilet. Tina removed the little boys pee splash
guard and pulled Anna up to the edge of the seat and knelt back down
on her knees. She spread the girls legs and wrapped her arms around
the girls back holding her as tight as she could to keep her from
sliding around on the toilet. This was the first time she tasted
another cunny. She noticed that her crack was not as long as her
sisters and she found herself licking Anna’s bottom hole often…but
she was okay with doing that too this little girl. Tami reached her
hand down toward Anna’s little hole and Tina had to move her head
back a little bit as she watched once again in aww as Tami’s finger
disappeared in Anna’s cunny hole.</p><p>Little Anna started to get fussy but the girls did not mind that
either. Tina reached her hand there and rubbed around the two-year-
old’s crack. She knew that each of them (being herself and Tami)
could fit two fingers inside of their cunny’s but just not as deep.
This girl could take their hole finger but she was not sure if she
could handle two fingers. She positioned her finger along side of her
sister’s “Move your hand like this.” Tina instructed Tami. Their
hands were in position and at the same time they started to push
forward. At first the entrance protested but after just a little bit
of straining the hole stretched to accommodate both of their fingers.
In unison the girls started to move their fingers in and out of
Anna’s tiny cunny. She did make a bit more of a fuss but with their
other hands the girls held her pretty still. Before long the girls
were moving their fingers in and out at different paces. One would be
going in while the other would be going out. They would stop and take
turns licking the little girl’s opening as well as their fingers.
Then they would return to fingering the little opening. They also
took turns using two fingers of their own instead of both girls using
one finger. Eventually Anna began to cry. She had—had enough of this
game and wanted to stop playing. So the girls picked her up and put
her back in the bathtub.</p><p>“Brad come sit on the toilet.” Directed Tami. Little Brad hopped out
of the tub and nearly slipped from the puddle on the tile floor. He
sat on the toilet and Tami was the first to put her mouth around his
tiny pee pee. She felt how soft and squishy it was as she used her
suction to stretch his skin. It did not take long doing this that his
miniature cock got hard. She was on her knees bending over her bottom
was stuck up some in the air. Tina placed two fingers at Tami’s
entrance and slid them in. Tami’s cunny was wetter than normal and
her fingers had no trouble making it to the knuckles. Of course once
it hit that spot then she could not fit her fingers in there any
deeper. This time she pushed a little ruffer than normal as she
worked her fingers in and out of her twin’s hole. Her sister grunted
and moaned but her mouth was still cupping the five-year-olds pee pee
in her mouth so everything she said or moaned was muffled.</p><p>Tami started pushing herself back to meet her sister’s fingers as
they tried to gain deeper access to her moist little slit. For some
reason it burned a little down there more than usual and a few times
she felt a small tinge of pain that did not last very long. She
thrust back harder and harder wanting to be filled with her sister’s
fingers and wondered what the wetness was that was running down her
leg. No matter she thought as she continued to meet her sister’s
fingers that was thrusting with even stronger thrusts. “Don’t stop.”
Tami moaned past the boy cock in her mouth.</p><p>Tina had been able to get both of her fingers past that part. Her
fingers were able to go all the way in but at the same time she felt
warm sticky fluid on her fingers. It was blood. “Tami your bleeding!”
She said cutting off her sister telling her not to stop again. Tami
did stop and look between her legs. The warm fluid that she felt
flowing down her leg was blood. Tami hoped up and grabbed some toilet
paper and wiped herself. “Get in the tub.” Tina told Tami and Tami
got in the tub with Anna.</p><p>The bubbles had already popped and there was still a light shade of
yellow in the tub that was now being turned to red. “Does it hurt?”
Asked Tina. “Nope.” Tami said back shaking her head. After a few
minutes Tami let out the water and got out little Anna.</p><p>They dried the kids off got their pejays on and put them to bed.</p><p>“Did I tell you what I found in Mrs. Tailor’s panty drawer?” Tina
asked Tami. “Ummm nope.” Tami replied. “Come on I’ll show you.” She
said and headed to the bedroom.</p>"
677,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Babysitting Anna & Brad – The Toys,Chrian,1,,"['twin', 'ff', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'toys', ' F - mast']","<p>Tina and Tami had just finished placing two-year-old Anna and five-
year-old Brad to bed. Tina and Tami have had one exciting day so
far....but what does the night have in store for them?</p><p>“Did I tell you what I found in Mrs. Tailor’s panty drawer?” Tina
asked Tami. “Ummm nope.” Tami replied. “Come on I’ll show you.” She
said and headed to the bedroom.</p><p>Tina lead the way into Mrs. Tailor's room. She headed over to Mrs.
Tailor's panty drawer and pulled it open and pulled out a long and
thick plastic dildo. Tina held this up for her twin sister to see.
Tami's eyes widened with shock... ""What is that?"" Tami asked. ""Well
it looks like a plastic cock....There is more things in here as well.""</p><p>Tami had walked over to her sister's side and looked in the drawer.
The panties of Mrs. Tailor was pretty small some with just a string
here and there but that was not what the girls were interested in at
all. They saw a string with several balls on it spaced evenly apart.
There was one with the balls all the same size and another one that
had balls that increased in size and at the end of the string was a
plastic ring. There was a pair of panties that was black leather and
had a hole in the front. There was several pee pee shaped things
ranging in size from 4 inches to almost a foot. There were a few that
were like cocks but were white and hard plastic.</p><p>The girls stood looking over the items they were finding in the
drawer not sure exacly what they were looking at except for the ones
that looked like a cock.</p><p>""Tami...you know I was able to put my whole two fingers in you in the
bathroom...I think that is why you were bleeding...I...I am
sorry ..."" Tina was saying as Tami cut her off. ""Don't be sorry
silly...That did hurt a little at first but for some reason I was
sooo excited that I wanted to feel you deeper inside me. When I got
all wet down there I felt something dripping down my leg and your
fingers were slipping in and out of me so fast...Almost as fast as
Derek was fucking mom in the video."" Tami started pulled her shirt
over her head.</p><p>Her breasts had barely started to develop. She dropped her shirt onto
the floor next to her and unsnapped and unzipped her pants. She
placed her thumb into her pantline on each hip and pushed downward.
As gravity took hold her pants and panties fell to her knees. As she
stepped out of them her right hand went to her cunny. She started to
rub on her little clit then slid her finger in between her lips
toward her bottom hole. When she got to her cunny hole she stopped
and poked a finger in just a lottle bit. It was wet and she rubbed
that moisture around her slit and then inserted her finger back into
her hole in order to get more moiture to wetten herlips even more. As
she did this she lost her balance trying to free her other leg from
her pants and panties and rub herself at the same time. She toppled
backwards and was lucky to have a soft landing onto Mrs.Tailor's bed.</p><p>Tina burst into laughter as Tami's leg went flying upward into the
air with her panties still attached. Once Tami landed her panties
continued flying landing on the other side of the room next to the
door. Tina picked up a small plastic cock out of the drawer and sat
next to her sister on the bed. Tami composed herself and placed her
legs in a bent position with knees up and legs spread wide.</p><p>Tina looked at her mirror image laying there putting a finger...a
whole finger...inside her cunny. She moved closer and layed down with
her elbows on the bed and hands on either side of her sister's cunny
lips. Using her thumbs Tina spread her sister open so she could see
the finger sliding in and out better.</p><p>""Eat me"" Came a whisper. ""Eat me again sis."" Tami said.</p><p>Tina did not hesitate to take her sister by the hips and place her
mouth right on her little bump. As she sucked she felt her sister's
skin stretch in her mouth. Follwing the sucks she would lick on her
little bump and lick in between her lips. Meanwhile Tami was having a
harder time fingering herself so she just inserted her finger as far
as she could, which was the whole thing now, and held it in place.
She was running her finger around in circles. She was surprised to
find what felt like a little finger inside her hole...but when she
rubbed the end of it it felt like there was bumps in a ring shape all
the way around the edges and the center was sunk in just a
little...was this another hole? She also felt a very bumpy thing
under her pelvic bone area just under her clit. She was fascinated by
this new area of her body that was just now open to her.</p><p>Tina licked around her sister's finger. ""I wonder what the inside
tastes like?"" She thought as she tugged on her sister's wrist. Tami's
hand reluctantly exited her cunny hole. Tina turned her sister's hand
around and put her finger into her mouth.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Tami asked looking down at her sister. ""Ewwww.""</p><p>Tina noticed there was indeed a different taste and liked it. She put
her mouth to her sister's entrance and she licked right on the
entrance. She remembered what was laying on the bed beside her and
picked up the small cock and placed it at her sister's entrance. She
moved it around a little bit getting it slippery. She pushed a little
bit and then relaxed pushed a little bit and relaxed. Each time the
plastic pee pee was getting wetter and slidding into her sister
farther and farther.</p><p>Tami's back arched so that only her feet, bottom, head and shoulders
were touching the bed. Tami gasp deeply as she felt this intrusion
into her body. Part of her wanted to stop because she felt like she
was being split open...but the other half of her felt good even above
the slight discomfort. She would not call it pain per say...yea it
was more like discomfort. She continued to hold that pose as she felt
the thing slide deeper and deeper inside her. This thing was going to
push into her belly or so it felt. Then she felt relief as she felt
the invader exiting her body. She relaxed her body lowering back to
the bed and she exhaled.</p><p>Tina watched as her sister relaxed her body as she removed the little
plastic cock she had found in the panty drawer. She smiled and
stopped removing the toy before it came all the way out. Pictures of
Derek filled her mind. Derek watching them in the morning...then
kissing their mom and pushing his cock against her bottom...then the
dvd where their mom had been laying on the gyno table with her legs
in the stirups and Derek pushing his cock in and out of her pussy
hard and fast. She did not have a cock of her own but now she found
herself with one in her hand. The one in her hand was also in her
sister's cunny. ""I can fuuuucck Tami like Derek did mom with this
thing."" She thought still smilling. She pushed ther cock back up
inside of her sister without warning.</p><p>Tami gasped as she felt this intruder plunge back into her body.</p><p>As quickly as Tina pushed it inside of her twin she removed it out
and then pushed it back inside. She was using this cock like Derek
had used his cock on their mom...like she had used her fingers on her
sister...like they had done to Anna. Tina pushed and pulled the dildo
in and out as Tami lay there breathing in fast and then exhaling in
Ohh Ohh Ohhhhhhh ohhhhhh's. Within a few minutes Tami sat up on the
bed the cock slidding out of her cunny and she cupped her private in
her hands. Tina noticed that the plastic cock they found was now
redish color. Just like what had happened in the bathroom. It was not
as bad as in the bathroom but it was still bleeding. There was even a
small wet discolored spot on the blanket.</p><p>""How did that feel?"" Tina asked.</p><p>""It felt good but weird...I am not sure how to explain it...."" Tami
sat there with a questioned word on her face but Tina was not
looiking. Tina had hopped up off of the bed and was pulling her shirt
off over her head. Then dropping her pants and panties to the floor.
Instead of fighting with getting her legs out standing up she just
fell forward onto the bed and after landing shedding her clothes. She
manuvered aound so that her head was on the pillows and legs as they
should go but she was still on her stomach. She lifted her bottom
unto the air and propped up on her knees some.</p><p>Tami manuvered around so that she was stairing at her sister's bottom
hole and her little cunny hole. Using one hand she spread her twins
lips apart right at the cunny hole. With her other hand she put a
finger to her sister and gently put it in only to find that it was
met with resistance and she could not go past her first knuckle. She
rubbed and inserted another finger making her sister wetter by each
passing moment. Tina moved her hand down in between her legs as well
focusing on her little bump part. Using two fingers she rubbed in
small circles pressing firmly.</p><p>""Okay...I am ready."" Tina took a deep breath and held.</p><p>""Ready for what?"" Tami asked back.</p><p>Exhaling ""I am ready for you to put the cock in me...like I did you.""
Tina said taking another deep breath and holding.</p><p>Tami picked up the blood tinted plastic cock and aimed it at her
sister's opening. She rubbed it around as her sister had done to her
trying to get it wet.</p><p>Tina exhaled again....""Okay already."" Inhaling again and once again
holding her breath.</p><p>Tami started to push it in but found that there was that stopping
point. She tried to push in a little deeper but heard her sister
whimper and stopped. She started to withdraw it from her twin but
Tina said ""Push it in the out and in then out. Speed up and push
harder each time...That is what I did to you."" Tina said taking yet
another breath and holding.</p><p>Tami followed Tina's instructions and started to push in and pull out
speeding up with each thrust. With each thrust the cock glided in
easier and it did work it's way past that one part. But as soon as
Tami say Tina bleeding she dropped the plastic cock.</p><p>""Ewwww!"" She squeeled. Tina now panting like a little puppy dog. ""Why
did you stop!"" Tina said looking back, as best she could, over one
shoulder.</p><p>""Your bleeding."" Tami squeeled back.</p><p>""You knew I would...silly...just like you did in the bathroom."" Tina
said flipping over to her back finding the little cock as she spun.
She spread her legs and placed the cock to her entrance. Because she
was wet with blood it was easy for the cock to slide into her opening
on her first try. She did not get it in as far as she did her sister
so she withdrew it easily and then slid it back in again. Each time
she did this she found the plastic cock making it's way deeper and
deeper inside of her.</p><p>Tami could not watch any more after she saw the blood trail down her
sister's bottom crack and pool there on the bed soaking into the
blanket. This was by far the best she had felt but at the same time
she did feel some discomfort. But with all of today's events she had
to find out how it felt.</p><p>Tami collected her clothes and walked into the bathroom. She got some
toilet paper and cleaned herself up. Tina continued to play. Tina
finally felt that little shiver start at her cunny lips and then like
little bolts of electricity she felt shudders throughout her body.
She lay there panting with the little cock held firmly in place by
her legs that had tightened with her shudders. She rudded her little
chest and tummy with both hands and relaxed her legs. The little cock
slid with increasing speed out of her little cunny hole until it fell
to the bed between her feet. But that was not the only thing that
came out. She had indeeed made herself bleed.</p><p>She hopped up from the bed and rand off to the bathroom leaving a
little trail of droplets along the way. As she got to the bathroom
her sister was comming out. Tina opened the toilet lid and sat down
on the toilet. The first signs of pain showing up in her cunny.</p><p>Tami went back to the bedroom and saw the blanket had several red wet
spots on it. She grabbed it off the bed and ran it to Mrs' Tailor's
laundry room. She crammed it into the washer, added the liquid
detergent, and shut the lid. Meanwhile Tina had cleaned up in the
bathroom and her bleeding had stopped. She went back to the bedroom
naked to find her clothes. She got dressed and went back into the
living room and plopped down on the couch. Grabbing the remote she
turned on the TV and changed it from the cartoon channel over to a
movie. Tami came into the living room and plopped down on the couch.
The two girls turned to face each other and leaned forward. Their
lips met softly and they backed away. They hesitated as they looked
into each other's eyes. They slowly moved together lips meeting once
again but this time for a little bit longer before the girls backed
off and once again looked into each other's eyes. Then as they met
for the third time their lips parted and their tongues touched for
the first time. It tickled but it felt very soft and warm. The girls
had seen their mom and Derek kiss like this many times but this was
their first kiss like this. Their tonges danced together in circles
and then taking turns would enter the other's mouth. It was then that
the girls heard the front door open. They jerked back from each other
and spun. To their relief they did not see anyone yet. The door was
open but no one had come in. They sat there on the couch watching the
front door for a few minutes and then Mrs. Tailor backed in the house
with the other girl. The two were embrased in a hug they too were
kissing but the girls noticed that these two were doing it a little
faster and maybe even a little ruffer than they were doing.</p><p>Mrs' Tailor's hands were cupped on the other woman's butt. She was
squeezing. The other woman had one hand around Mrs. Tailor's waist
and the other up inside of her shirt squeezing her breast. The two
ladies were breathing hard and giggling. The two girls just sat and
watched.</p><p>Mrs' Tailor was the first to notice the girls sitting there with
complete attention focused on what she and Beth was doing. She
smiled...""Hi Tina...hi Tami..."" She said kinda with a slight
slur. ""Good night Beth..."" Mrs. Tailor said to the younger
woman. ""Awe..but..."" Was all Beth got out before Mrs. Tailor put a
finger to her mouth. ""Not tonight."" She said. ""I will call you
later."" They kissed one final time and as Beth left Mrs. Tailor
closed the door behind her.</p><p>Mrs. Tailor had a big smile on her face. She was very excited to have
been watched by these two little girls. She felt her blood heat up as
she looked at these identical twins. The only difference was that
Tami had shorter hair than Tina did. ""Girls call your dad to come and
get you."" Tami grabbed the phone and called Derek's cell phone.
Because he is a doctor he always has it on regardless of where he is.</p><p>""He is our step-dad."" Tina commented.</p><p>""I am sorry...Of course....of course..."" Mrs.Tailor said.</p><p>""Derek is on his way and will be here in a few minutes."" The girls
got up and walked to the front door. Mrs. Tailor sat down on the
couch and placed a hand between her legs underneath her skirt. The
girls watched as Mrs. Tailor sat in front of them and rubbed on her
pussy. Mrs. Tailor would look over once in a while to see if the
girls were still watching and when she saw they were she smiled and
continued.</p><p>When the girls saw Derek pull up the had to peel their eyes from Mrs
Tailor. She had hicked up her skirt so that it was nearly wrapped
around her waist. She had pulled her panties aside and had inserted
what looked to be 3-4 fingers into her pussy.</p><p>""Good bye Mrs. Tailor."" The girls echoed in unison as they closed the
door behind them.</p><p>As soon as the door closed Mrs. Tailor got up and went to her room.
But to her bewilderment her blanket was missing, there was small red
spots on her white sheets, and...and her small dildo laying on the
floor next to the bed. Mrs. Tailor's eyes light up as her smile grew
even bigger. The girls were playing on my bed.</p>"
678,Tina & Tami (Twins) – The Tailor's,Chrian,1,,"['Fg', 'ped', 'inc', 'lac', 'spank', 'toys']","<p>As soon as the door closed Mrs. Tailor got up and went to her room.
But to her bewilderment her blanket was missing, there was small red
spots on her white sheets, and...and her small dildo laying on the
floor next to the bed. Mrs. Tailor's eyes light up as her smile grew
even bigger. The girls were playing on my bed.</p><p>Mrs. Tailor was already horny from spending the afternoon with Debby.
Although nothing actually happened on the date the ride home was a
different story. There was a lot of caressing and fondling. By the
time they had entered the house the two young ladies were on fire
with lust.</p><p>But Mrs. Tailor (Jill) knew that the twins were at her home
babysitting and that she did not want to go any farther with Debby
tonight. What she was in the mood for was to come home and to take
care of her own needs using the toys in the bedroom. What she was not
expecting was the surprise that the twins had left in her bedroom.</p><p>She wondered where her blanket had gone off to but at this time she
did not give it a second thought. She started peeling off her
clothing as she walked over to the drawer. The panties were all
pushed to the edges of the drawer revealing all of her toys. She
grinned as she thought back to her teen years when she had found
things that her parents had tried to hide. But she was always more
careful in putting things back than these girls had been.</p><p>“Were they trying to let me know that they were in my toys? Did they
want me to know that they fucked themselves or each other on my bed?
Or are they just forgetful?” All of these things plus more floated
through Jill’s mind.</p><p>Jill pulled out the largest dildo that she out of her drawer and sat
on her bed. In her other hand she held the blood covered dildo and
then looked at the little patches on her bed. Jill lay back on the
bed dropping the smaller dildo and using both hands she placed the
head of the dildo at her opening. She was definitely wet enough that
she had no problems inserting the large toy and moaned lightly as she
slowly worked it all the way inside until the toys balls would not
allow it to go any farther.</p><p>She pictured the twins fucking each other with her toys on her bed.
She pictured them eating each other out. She lay there with hundreds
of images all flashing through her perverted mind as she worked the
dildo in and out of her pussy.</p><p>After Jill had worked herself up to an orgasm she was still
unsatisfied. God damn she was so horny. She let the dildo slide out
of her pussy as she relaxed on her bed. With a deep breath she stood
up. She paused for a second…but only a second…knowing that this was
wrong but she turned and left her room. She walked down her hall
stopping at her son’s room and looked through the open door to him
lying peacefully on his child size bed. It used the same size
mattress as a crib did and took up less space in his room. She smiled
and turned walking to the next bedroom where she did see a crib. She
walked to it looked down inside at the beautiful little two-year-old
girl.</p><p>She gently reached down and scooped her up in both arms. Anna did
open her eyes and say her mom staring back at her she closed her eyes
once again.</p><p>Jill carried Anna back to her bedroom and sat on her bed where her
pillows were and leaned against the headboard, which was up against
the wall. Cradling Anna in her arms she placed Anna’s mouth to her
breast. Anna familiar with this position as well as the nipples
touching her lips caused her in born reaction to suckle. Jill’s mouth
opened slightly as she felt her daughter’s lips take hold of her
nipple. Jill did not even mind if Anna would bite as long as it was
not too hard.</p><p>“Ohhh my little baby Anna.” Jill said softly. “I wonder if you are
dirty.” Jill did not do like other people normally do to check their
baby’s diaper instead she placed her hand on the her daughter’s belly
and slid it down into Anna’s diaper. “Oh, yea, you are a little wet.”
Jill said feeling the wetness on the back of her hand as her fingers
went straight to little Anna’s slit.</p><p>Anna opened her eyes as her mom explored her diaper and rubbed on her
little cunny. Their eyes met and little Anna smiled with that Jill
smiled back at her little daughter. “Yes my little one. Mommy is here
and will make you feel all better.”</p><p>Jill curved her middle finger and inserted it into her daughter’s
tight little hole. Anna continued to suckle her mom’s breast having
her late night snack. Jill worked her finger all the way in then
circled the two-year-old’s cervix. “My little Anna.” Jill groaned as
she fingered her little daughter’s cunny.</p><p>With the other hand Jill took hold of the diaper and started tearing
it off of Anna. She did not take time to pull down the girls pull
ups. Anna was now wide awake as she felt the pressure of the diaper
being torn off of her, her mom’s finger in her little pee hole, and
the coldness of the air hitting her lightly damp skin.</p><p>Jill watched as little goose-bumps covered Anna’s legs. She rubbed
over her daughter’s baby soft skin lightly after the diaper was
laying on the floor beside the bed. Rubbing these chill-bumps Jill
shivered a little bit and then she smiled.</p><p>Jill turned Anna so that she was laying more on her back than on her
side. Using her free hand Jill took hold of one of her daughter’s
legs and spread them slightly farther apart. Jill took a deep breath
and then blew lightly over Anna’s bald little moist cunny. Anna let
go of her mom’s nipple and took a deep breath of her own as she felt
the cool breeze shock her body. Jill chuckled as she blew again
focusing more on Anna’s little mound. Noticing that her hand was
blocking some of the air she cupped her hand keeping one finger
inside her daughter and blew once again. Her hand acted like a
stopper that focused all of the air to her daughter’s bald cunny
mound.</p><p>Anna started to get wrestles. Jill could tell that this was making
Anna cold because the goose-bumps had reappeared and Anna was
starting to wiggle her feet.</p><p>With her free hand Jill put her finger in her mouth, then two
fingers. She generously scooped her saliva out of her mouth and
placed it where Anna would eventually grow hair and softly spread it
over the two-year-old’s flesh. Then once again she blew. As Jill
listened to her daughter whimper she continued to blow each time Anna
getting louder and louder and finally she burst into tears. This was
indeed the reaction that Jill was wanting.</p><p>“Now…now!” Jill said sternly…. “There will be no crying. Stop crying
right now.” Then Jill would blow again on her daughter’s cunny to
keep her crying. “Okay…that is enough…” She said turning Anna over
onto her belly. Jill raised her hand and with a light smack swatted
her daughter’s bottom. She did this a few times until Anna’s bottom
was a light shade of red. This did not increase Anna’s crying bit of
course it did not subside it either.</p><p>Jill looked down at her daughter’s reddened bottom and using both
hands spread little Anna’s bottom cheeks. Jill looked at Anna’s
puckered little hole and put her middle finger back in her mouth.
Jill, once again, scooping out as much saliva as one finger would
hold she placed her finger on her daughter’s bottom entrance…
spreading the liquid around her tight puckered hole. After Jill had
made sure Anna was well lubricated she began working her finger into
her daughter’s anus. Anna struggled a little bit as her mom’s finger
invaded her hole.</p><p>Once her finger had gotten as far as it could into little Anna’s butt
hole her mom started pushing against Anna’s bottom cheeks so that she
could get just that much farther in.</p><p>Jill thought back over her daughter’s first two years. She thought
about the first times that she played with Anna. Oh how special her
new baby girl had been. Her and her husband was so happy to get her
home from the hospital. They had wanted a little girl to love on. Oh
how she missed him dearly. She wished more than anything in the world
that he could be here with her now helping her play with Anna.</p><p>After a few thrusts Anna calmed down and stopped crying. She lay
there almost motionless as her mom worked her finger in and out of
her little bottom.</p><p>Jill removed her finger from her little girl’s bottom hole and laid
her on her back with her head down at the foot of the bed. Jill got
on all fours and started making silly eating noises and saying silly
little things like “I am going to eat you up…yes I am…I am going to
eat you up.” For the first time since her mom had gotten home Anna
started to giggle.</p><p>Jill took Anna’s little foot in her hand and started to kiss it and
pretend bite it. She repeated this several times. Jill tickled the
bottom of Anna’s feet with her finger tips causing Anna to laugh and
pull her feet away. But Jill kept a hold of her foot always bringing
it back to her mouth. Jill licked the bottom of Anna’s feet getting
the same reaction from her as using her fingers had. Finally Jill put
Anna’s toes into her mouth and sucked on them…circled her tiny toes
with her tongue…and bit slightly to hold her foot so that all of
Anna’s kicking did not get out of hand and hurt the inside of her
mouth.</p><p>Jill licked up Anna’s leg…spreading her legs wide with both hands.
Jill made one last eating sound as she dived in toward her daughter’s
sweet little cunny. Jill parted Anna’s cunny lips with her tongue as
she found her way to her daughter’s tiny opening. She tried to push
her tongue into the tiny opening but it was still too small. Jill
placed Anna’s legs over her shoulders before reaching to her little
one’s opening and parting her lips with her thumbs. Jill continued to
lick her little girl’s opening as she inserted one of her thumbs that
had been holding Anna open inside of the two-year-old. “Yes baby
girl….mommy will fix you up…” Jill rotated her thumb around inside of
the opening trying to stretch the little girl.</p><p>Jill picked up the small dildo from the floor that had been used by
the little girls and pointed it at her daughter’s entrance. Jill
sized her daughter’s hole with how big the small dildo was and knew
that it was still too small of an entrance. As Jill was putting the
dildo down next to her two-year-old she shook her head and looked at
the redish tint it still had. She knew that it had to of taken at
least…if not both…of the twin’s cherries tonight and with that
thought she placed the tip of the dildo back to her little one’s
opening.</p><p>Anna’s cunny was still pretty wet from her mom’s spit so it was easy
for Jill to get the tip slippery enough to start guiding it’s way
inside the tiny hole. Anna’s eyes widened as she felt the intrusion.
She gasp as her head lifted off of the bed to peer down at what was
happening between her legs.</p><p>Jill knew that there was no way that this would fit all 5 inches deep
into her two-year-old opening and she was aware that this was the
widest thing that had ever been in her daughter. “Or did the girls
use this in you.” She thought as she continued to press the dildo
into her daughter’s cunny. After almost 2 inches was in her daughter
Jill stopped and looked at the discomfort on her daughter’s face. She
removed the dildo and kissed her daughter on her little cunny
lips. “We will keep working on that part…wont we…”</p><p>History of Jill, John, Anna, and Brad.

Mrs. Tailor or Jill Tailor is the mom of two children. Brad who is
five-years-old and Anna who is two-years-old. Her husband died in a
car accident. But before he died they had shared a common fantasy
with each other...sex with children. John was several years older
than she was. He was 24 when they started dating and she was 16. She
got pregnant with Brad at the age of 19. She is now 24 years old.</p><p>They wanted to have a daughter first but when Brad was born they were
happy. They both enjoyed licking and sucking on his little pee pee as
well as lick and finger his bottom hole.</p><p>When Anna was born a few years later they could not wait to bring her
home from the hospital. As little Anna lay in the car seat on her way
home Jill opened up Anna's diaper and was rubbing on her tiny little
baby slit. Brad sat on the other side of the car seat watching his
mom play with his little sister. Jill took Brad's hand and put it on
his tiny sister's chest having him feel her non existant nipples.</p><p>What Jill had thought funny was that even though the doctor had no
clue as to their child fetish he showed them something that was very
shocking. He pinched Anna's chest squeezing where her breast would
form and out of the little dark spot...her flat nipple a drop of mild
formed. It was the oddest thing. I would never had imagined that a
breast fed baby would be able to lactate tiny amounts of mild if
their breast was squeezed. This was not pleasent to baby Anna at all
so when the doctor did this Anna did cry. But Jill wanted to show her
little son and lifted Anna's shirt and squuezed her daughter's chest.
Sure enough once again the droplet of milk formed and Jill told Brad
to lick it off of her, which he did obediently.</p><p>By the time they got home John and Jill were extreemly horney and
their adventures with their children had started.</p><p>The following week John was on his way home from work and was killed.</p>"
679,Tina & Tami (Twins) – The Talk,Chrian,1,"This is a continuation of Tina & Tami (Twins) – The Beginning
So please before you read any further start there. It gives the girl’s ages, history and this is not a stand alone story by any means.","['twin', 'ff', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'MF (fantasy-beast)', 'history-mf-preg']","<p>Derek pulled up to the Tailor’s house. Many things had went through
his mind as to what to say or how to act toward the twins who had
found the DVD of their mom and him doing some very perverted things
at his office. He also did not know whether or not he should tell
their mom or keep it their little secret. But if he did hide this
from his wife…their mom and she ever found out it would be like he
was hiding something and he did nothing wrong. Did the girls do
anything wrong by watching the DVD? How would their mom take the news
that these girls say her in the positions she was in…what he was
doing to her. How…will they look at me and their mom the same? Oh
god, this is just crazy. All these thoughts and more flooded Derek’s
mind but were cut off as he saw Tina and Tami walk out of Mrs.
Tailor’s house.</p><p>The girls came back to the car far slower than how they had left it.
This was another clear sign to Derek that the girls really were
having some problems with the events of tonight. How can I take care
of this…I know I will have a talk with them and that will let me know
how I should handle this situation.</p><p>Tina got to the car first and opened the door. He was parked on the
street outside Mrs. Tailor’s house so when she got in she scooted
over behind Derek and then Tami climbed in. Neither girl said a word…
not hi…nothing. This went so against the way they normally acted.
Enough was enough.</p><p>“Girls,” Derek said clearing his throat and putting the car into
drive. “We need to talk about what you girls watched.” Derek peered
through the rear view mirror but because it was already dark outside
he could not really see the girls. If he had he would have noticed
that both of their chins now rested on their chests looking down at
their feet. “What you girls saw on that video is how me and your mom
express our love for one another. I can tell that something is
bothering you and I am sure that you girls think you are in trouble?”
Derek paused waiting for an answer. When he did not get one he
continued “I can’t hear your heads rattle you know.” And then in a
hushed sound right behind him he heard Tina say “Yea”. Then almost
immediately Tami followed with “Yes.”</p><p>“Girls it was not your fault that your mom and I left that DVD where
you could find it. If I had found a DVD like that at your age I too
would have watched it. What you girls did I think was a normal
response.” He again paused. “You mean we are not in trouble?” Tami
asked lightly. “I told you girls I am not mad before we left. I am
still not mad.” Derek pushed the garage door opener as they pulled
onto their driveway.</p><p>Once the car was placed into park the girls once again tried to flee
the car but was halted when Derek said that they were not finished
with their talk yet. The girls stood in the garage as Derek sat down
on the three steps with his back against the house door. This blocked
the girls from going into the house as well as allowing him to get
down more to their level.</p><p>The girls stood in front of him with their faces lowered and their
hands clasp in front. He smiled. “Girls I don’t want any thing to
change because of what you saw. I love you and I love your mom. You
girls really are too young to have seen that video but now that you
have seen it I am sure you have a lot of questions and I want you to
know I will answer anything you ask.” He paused again waiting to see
if either of the twins had any questions and met with silence he
continued.</p><p>“How much of the video did you girls watch?” Derek asked.</p><p>Tina opened her mouth then closed it again. Tami piped up “We watched
about 40 minutes.”</p><p>“Why did you keep watching it after you found out what it was?” He
asked.</p><p>“We wanted to find out what sex looked like” Tami replied again. Tina
was starting to feel a little sick in her stomach. There is no way
she would have been as blunt as Tami.</p><p>“Have you ever watched anything like this before?” Derek asked</p><p>“No.” Tina quickly blurted out almost in a gasp. She really was not
feeling very well now.</p><p>“Well there were a lot of things in that video that your mom and I
did that I am sure you have questions about. Now that I know you have
a curiosity about sex I would like to answer your questions.” Again
he waited for a few minutes while both girls kept silent. “Have you
ever seen a boy or a man’s penis other than…well other than in the
video?” He asked breaking the silence.</p><p>Without thinking Tami bubbled out “uh huh”  Tina nearly gasped
hearing her sister’s honest answer. Images of the pizza man and Brad
flowed through Tami’s mind boy did she feel sick. Tami realized just
what she admitted to and she felt heat filling her face from
embarrassment.</p><p>Derek watched as Tina’s face turned even whiter than it was already.
Being a doctor he could tell from the start of this conversation that
she was looking very pale and he watched as Tami’s face reddened with
embarrassment.</p><p>“Okay so you girls have seen a man’s penis before the video.” He
stated but was quickly cut off with “No!” from Tina who really looked
as if she was going to faint. Tami elbowed her sister quickly and
then shot a glance at Derek who clearly caught everything.</p><p>“You have seen another person’s penis but not before the video…So
then it would have to be after and the only place you have been is
babysitting.”</p><p>“Brad needed a bath and we saw his cock.” Tami quickly came to the
rescue. Derek’s eyes widened to her saying the word cock. “Ummm it is
a penis not a cock Tami.” Derek said. “But that is not what you and
mom called it on the video.” Tami said looking at him a little in
defiance.</p><p>She is right he thought we did cuss a lot in that video he
grimaced. “Well you see cock is a bad word….Tina please come over
here and sit on the steps you don’t look like you are feeling very
well. He scooted over to make some room and she did not hesitate to
take up his offer. If she had to stand there talking about this very
much longer she would have puked. Boy does my tummy hurt. We got
ourselves in such a mess. She thought as she sat next to Derek.</p><p>He put his arm around her and pulled her close to him. She laid her
head on his shoulder and thought for the first time maybe he is not
mad after all. “You see adults use the word cock…but it is still a
bad word…for a man’s penis when they are talking about sex but a
little boy we call it a pee pee or a wee wee. But the real word for
the males anatomy is a penis. I am glad that you asked. Is there any
thing else you would like to know?” Once again he paused not
expecting either of them to ask any questions but to his amazement
Tina was the one who chimed in.</p><p>“Umm Derek…how did you put your whole hand in mom’s ass” She asked
noticing that she was stumbling over the word again.</p><p>Oh my god Derek thought as he felt his own chest tighten with stress.
This was not going to be as easy of a talk as he thought. Tami’s
mouth dropped open. She was very surprised to hear her sister ask
that question. She never was the one who was blunt about things.</p><p>“As a woman gets older her body grows and when a woman has sex in her
ass it stretches. The more it stretches bigger things can be put
inside.” After Derek paused Tami realized that he was serious and
would actually answer their questions. He was not mad after all. Tina
sighed with relief that Derek was not getting mad and that he had
actually answered her question. She felt her tummy slowly getting
better.</p><p>“Why does a vagiwhati…” Derek cut Tami off “Vagina.” “Why does a
vagina bleed?”</p><p>He thought to the video before he answered this question and sure
enough he did not recall any bleeding in it at all. The girls must
have started their period he quickly pondered out. “Each month for
about a week a girl will have what is called a period…it is when the
girl’s body is trying to make a baby but without a man the egg leaves
the girl’s body through the vagina.” Derek answered. He realized that
Tami had a very questioned look on her face as if this answer caused
her to have more questions and that he sure did not answer her’s.</p><p>“No…mom has already explained to us what a period is what I mean is
why does a girl bleed when something is put in to their
vaaa” “Vagina” Derek once again helped Tami with the word. Again he
thought to the video and once again he knew that at no time did their
mom bleed. There must be something else behind these questions than
the video.</p><p>“A female is born with a hymen. It is a protection covering the
opening of the vagina…” He went on answering her question but how did
she know that a woman bleeds when an object is put inside of their
pussy? He thought. Did these girls have sex? Were these girls still
virgins? Oh boy this was not the type of talk he had thought it would
be…nice and easy straight to the point…absolutely not! If I was not a
doctor having to answer difficult questions to patients like this I
would die right now. “So that is why a female bleeds when an object
is inserted into their vagina.” Uggg….what a mess.</p><p>“Oh okay.” Tami smiled.</p><p>“Is there any thing else you would like to ask? Tina was sitting up
now on her own Derek no longer had his arm around her and she was
paying more attention to the conversation. Derek noticed the color
was returning to her face. The girls were starting to act the same
toward him as before…before the video. This talk must be doing some
good.</p><p>“Why does a cock…I mean penuts…” “Penis.” Derek corrected Tami once
again. “Get big and hard?”

Big he could understand her asking but hard he really wasn’t so sure
of. Were they not telling him everything. No…no he could not let his
imagination get the better. Derek continued to answer their questions
and questions they had. Their talk nearly lasted an hour and by 10
O’clock he finally had to tell the girls it was time for them to go
take a shower and get into bed. The girls nodded and hugged Derek…
thanking him for not being mad at them and taking the time to answer
all of their questions. Boy did they feel relieved. But Derek now had
some questions of his own…no…no better not jump to conclusions he
thought again giving each of the girls a kiss on the forehead and
swatting their bottoms as they walked passed him into the house.</p><p>Derek sat on the steps for a few more moments and did not move…well
until he heard his wife’s voice from behind him. “Derek…what is going
on? Why are you guys so late and why are you sitting there like a
bump on a log?” This was not going the way he had thought…not at all.
Now he was the one who felt sickish. He chuckled and cleared his
throat before he said “Lisa you might want to sit for this.” He
started patting the place where Tina had been sitting.” She knew that
was how bad news always started out and from a doctor who always gave
it she knew this had to be bad.</p><p>She did not argue at all she nearly sat down on the steps and stayed
silent. “Do you remember the video we made and left in the DVD
recorder case?” He began. “Well the girls found it….”</p><p>Meanwhile the girls ran up to their room. He had told them to take a
shower before bed. Their bedroom had a bathroom attached to it. It
sure was nice to be living with a doctor. As soon as the girls
entered the room they both began to strip off their clothes. “I’m
taking a shower first.” Tami said. “I am taking a shower first….You
always take the shower first. It’s not fair!” Tina replied. “I am the
oldest.” Tami said matter-of-factly. But both girls continued to
strip naked and then made a mad dash for the bathroom. “The water is
cold by the time you get out.” Tina said grabbing Tami by the waist
with both arms. Tami kept struggling to take steps toward the
bathroom. The weight of her sister making it very difficult. Why did
Tina have to do this EVERY time Tami laughed silently to herself.
Tami managed to get to the doorway with her twin’s arms still wrapped
around her waist. Tina’s toes were not even touching the floor only
her heels as she was dragged along. Tami grabbed the door frame for
support…pulling herself into the bathroom.</p><p>Tina stood up and loosened up on her grip but not letting go of her
sister she got an idea. She wanted her sister to think she had given
up but she was going to take that shower first.</p><p>Tina moved closer to Tami in full embrace hugged her. Tina’s front
side mashed against Tami’s backside. Tina moved one hand to Tami’s
chest and one hand to her cunny and her mouth to Tami’s neck and ear.
She was going to take a shower first no matter what she had to do.</p><p>Tami’s body tingled all over with the unexpected touches of her
twin’s hands, lips and occasional tongue. “Oh….” Tami gasp and froze
in place allowing Tina to…well to have complete control.</p><p>Tami spread her legs a little wider and watched as her sister
penetrated her tiny opening using a single finger. She watched as the
whole thing disappeared into her cunny hole. Tami reached down with
her right hand and placed in on top of her sister’s and softly
rubbed. Using her own middle finger Tami copied her sister and
inserted it into her opening alongside of her sister. “When a woman
gets older and bigger things are placed into their vawhatevers bigger
things can be put in there.” Tami thought as she felt her opening
being stretched. “I wonder if I will ever be able to take a whole
hand in my cunt like mom. Tami smiled as her whole body trembled with
delight.</p><p>Derek finished telling Lisa what had happened and about their talk
and told her that he was not mad that he thought in part it was their
fault for leaving it in with the DVD. But why did the girls need the
recorder in the first place. So many questions left un answered. But
I told the girls they were not in trouble. I think this should teach
us to be more careful with the movies we make.</p><p>This was not their first video nor was it by far the worst one they
had made. He was so glad that they did not find… “Okay…..” Was all
that Lisa said. Just like Derek she too had so many questions
flooding through her mind that were left unanswered. But for him to
tell the girls they were not in trouble for not turning the DVD off
when they saw it was porn…and for them to have watched their own mom
in action well…why did he tell them they were not in trouble without
talking to me first.</p><p>“I have some things to get done around the house before bed.” Lisa
said as she stood. “Can you check on the girls and make sure Tina has
a chance to take a shower first for a change?” Lisa was aware of how
Tami played the older sister role…even if she was only older by four
minutes…and make Tina go second for nearly everything. Derek nodded
and stood up. As Lisa was walking into the house he grabbed her by
the waist pulled her to him and kissed her on the cheek. “You know I
love you…and you know I love the girls…” Derek said “You know that
this was all unexpected and I felt like I needed to address this
issue with the girls because they were really afraid that they were
in trouble and that I was mad at them…They even changed how they
acted toward me and I did not want them to act any differently toward
you.”</p><p>Lisa spun around. “I know you love me and I know you love the kids
but I can’t believe they saw me…saw me…” She nearly had to hold back
a tear thinking about Derek sticking his whole hand inside of her
cunt and how she begged him to cum in her mouth. They had seen her…
their own mom defiled. She was so humiliated.</p><p>“It will be alright.” Derek said kissing her on her lips then wiping
her tear. “I’ll go check on the twins.” Derek left her standing
there. He knew she was probably going to cry instead of do housework
before bed…but if she wanted privacy to cry then privacy is what she
was going to get.</p><p>He stopped at the girls’ door which was not completely shut. There
was about a six inch gap but that was all he needed to see…he blinked
in disbelief as if when he opened his eyes it would all have been his
imagination…but sure enough when he opened his eyes the twins were
still…well still…having sex? With each other!</p><p>He noticed clothes were scattered from doorway to doorway as if the
girls were in a rush to beat the other to the bathroom. But what
shocked him was neither girl was taking a shower. He pushed the door
open a hair more. They were inside of the bathroom…yes…but Tami was
leaning over the sink with her legs spread wide. Tina was behind her
kneeling on the ground with her face and hands… Because he could not
actually see because the back of her head blocked his view he could
only guess that she was eating out her sister and either spreading
her open with her hands or maybe even fingering her sister’s cunny.
He felt his cock stiffen in his pants and realized he was getting
horny watching them in action. Oh my god I am such a pervert. He
thought and then just as quickly this is not the first time I thought
about these girls. And again just as quickly how many times have I
wanted to see these girls naked…oh how many times have I thought
about fucking them while fucking Lisa.</p><p>His mind snapped back to reality and said “Girls hurry up with your
shower.” Tina nearly broke her neck looking over her shoulder at the
open bedroom door Derek standing there with the door knob in his hand
pulling it shut. Their eyes met each others. She knew that he had
seen them. She knew that he knew…</p><p>The door closed. Tina sprang up like a tightly coiled wire and Tami
spun around. “Did he see?” Tami gasped “Please tell me he did not
see!” Tina just nodded up and down. “Let’s take a shower together and
get to bed.” If she was not able to take the first shower at least
she would be able to take one at the same time. Tina thought. There
was sure to be another talk in the near future about the events he
just saw. But because he was so cool about the video she was not as
worried as she might have before their talk tonight.</p><p>Tami’s eyes were still wide with shock. They forgot to close the
door? Did he open it without knocking? Why didn’t they close the
bathroom door? Tami just could not believe how stupid they were to be
caught by Derek twice in the same day. Tami just nodded agreement to
Tina and they both hoped into the shower.</p><p>In the shower they did wash each other and continue to explore each
other’s bodies some but they wanted to make the shower fast
especially since Derek had already seen Tina licking Tami’s cunny.</p><p>Derek went to his room and got undressed and climbed in bed. Lisa
walked in shortly after. He could tell by the redness of her eyes and
the smear of her makeup she had been crying. He pulled the covers
down on her side, smiled, and patted her spot. “Come here baby…it is
alright.” Derek comforted Lisa.</p><p>Wiping her eye again with a Kleenex she was holding she walked to the
bed and sat down. He sat up behind her and took hold of her shirt
lifting it over her head. She raised her hands and he tossed it to
the floor. He reached around cupping both of her breasts squeezing
and twisting her nipples until he felt them harden.</p><p>He had not told Lisa all the questions the girls asked and was not
going to tell her about what the girls were doing in the bathroom or
still doing in the bathroom.</p><p>He removed her braw and again took hold of each of her breasts. He
kissed her neck and licked her ear. She lay down on the bed. As she
unbuttoned her pants he took the pants by the waist and slid then
down her beautiful legs. He gave her leg several small kisses getting
closer with each kiss to her pussy. She spread her legs and he
scooted her panties over to one side and began to eat her out. Images
of the twins coming back to him.</p><p>He lay back on the bed his cock standing tall. “Fuck me.” He said she
turned to face him and put one leg over but was stopped by “No please
turn around like you are sitting on my lap.” He scooted up a little
making a pile of pillows right behind him so that he was in a more
sitting position. She turned the other way, grasped his cock, and
aimed it at her cunt. She lowered herself onto him. She put her arms
behind her to help prop herself up as she started bouncing up and
down. As things heated up he began talking dirty to her, which was a
normal part of their sex play.</p><p>“Oh god…Lisa you fuck so good…I want your ass…” He said she sat up
and his cock flopped down on his belly getting it all wet from her
juices. With one hand she aimed his cock at her ass hole and once
again sat back down and once again started bouncing.</p><p>“Your such a horny guy aren’t you doc.” She said rubbing on her clit
as he pounded into her ass. “You know I am…and your such a…” He
paused as she took over. “A slut!” She finished. “Oh you know I am a
little slut.”</p><p>“Is there any thing you would not do…you little slut?” He asked.</p><p>“I would do anything.” She answered.</p><p>“Would you fuck two guys at once?” He asked.</p><p>“Oh yea… I’d let them fuck me in both of my holes and then both in my
pussy and oh god! If they could get both in my ass…” She said working
her cunt harder.</p><p>“Would you let a girl eat your pussy as I fucked you?” Derek asked.</p><p>“Fuck yea…You know I want your little nurse at work so bad…I want to
feel her tongue in me and oh god I want her hand inside of my pussy.”
She said still rubbing her clit but now using the other hand to pinch
her nipple as she laid back against his chest.</p><p>“Oh what if I bought us a dog?” He asked.</p><p>“Oh you pervert.” She laughed. It better be a fucking male dog…and I
do mean a fucking dog. I would want to feel its cock fucking me like
the bitch I am.” Lisa replied.</p><p>By now both of them were very worked up so Derek took this
opportunity to ask the unthinkable question. This would tell him for
once what she thought about this. “What of the door opened right now
and the twins walked in?” Derek became silent he even held his
breath. To his shock his wife’s breathing was a little heavier and
she did not stop bouncing on his cock. In fact he believed she was
ridding him harder…faster.</p><p>“Oh god!” Lisa gasped again. Derek watched as she widened her legs
and then he felt her insert many fingers into her pussy through the
tiny skin lining that separated her ass from her cunt.</p><p>“Oh fuck…” Lisa said again as her whole body shuddered.</p><p>Because of her reaction he thought he would take it one step
farther. “You wouldn’t stop…Oh you truly are a slut aren’t you?” He
asked.</p><p>“Yea…I am such a slut.” She said in many little gasps.</p><p>“You would spread your legs so they could see their mom being fucked
in the ass wouldn’t you?” Derek went one step further.</p><p>“Oh god yes…I’d spread my legs and let them watch me get fucked in
real life…not have to watch it on a video.” She said with tears
filling her eyes.</p><p>“What if you went to their room and saw one of the girls eating the
other’s cunny?” Derek took the final step. Lisa paused not sure where
this was going but it allowed her to clear her mind and the tears
were able to dry up without spilling down her cheeks.</p><p>“I…I don’t know.” She said still bouncing up and down. “Why?”</p><p>“Because when you sent me up to check on the girls that is what they
were doing.” He plunged into it there was no turning back instead of
telling her it was all a lie to see her reaction.</p><p>“They were?” Lisa paused allowing the picture to go through her
mind. “Tell me were they laying down on the bed?” She thought this
was one of his made up games but she was going to play along for now.</p><p>“No I could not tell which was which because they had their back to
the door…to me…I saw one of the girls bending over the sink and the
other one was kneeling down eating and fingering her sister’s cunny.”
Derek explained.</p><p>Lisa continued to bounce up and down not quite sure if this was
really a game or not. She stopped with his cock fully in her ass and
turned to face him. “Derek…are you serious…you saw the girls playing
with each other just a few minutes ago?”</p><p>Derek just nodded yes.</p><p>“Oh my god what…” Lisa began to get panicked.</p><p>“It is quite normal for kids, especially siblings to experiment with
each other.” He was repeating some of the things he had learned in
his child development classes he had taken while becoming a doctor.
Their talk lasted only a few minutes but they agreed not to mention
it to the girls and allow them to keep experimenting with themselves
or each other.</p><p>“You know when I was about their age my older brother showed me his
hard on.” Lisa started out getting back into her rhythm bouncing up
and down on Derek’s cock.</p><p>“He was about fifteen and I was eleven and we would play this game he
called I’ll show you mine if you show me yours. He also called it
playing doctor.” Lisa smiled “Oh?” Derek chimed in. “Doctor
huh?” “Yea that is why I guess I married you a doctor and I love to
play our doctor games.”</p><p>“Oh you dirty girl you.” Derek said grabbing her by her hips and
pulling her harder and faster onto his cock that is still up her ass.</p><p>“I’ve never told any one about me and him but he took my virginity at
eleven. After that we fucked every chance we got. He was eighteen
when he fucked me last. I was fourteen.” Lisa stopped fucking and
looked deep into Derek’s eyes. He knew that she had gotten pregnant
with the girls at…at fourteen.</p><p>“Derek my girls are by my brother. That is why they don’t know their
father.” Lisa’s secret was finally out in the open…well at least to
one person. It was so hard to hold that secret in for twelve years.</p><p>Derek only stopped fucking her when she wanted his cock in her cunt
again. They picked up the same pace again until he cumed inside of
her.</p><p>The girls climbed out of the shower together, each grabbing a towel,
and dried themselves off. They got their nightclothes and for once in
a couple of weeks climbed into their own beds.</p><p>“Tina.” Tami said after the lights went out. “Yea Tami?”</p><p>“Weren’t we supposed to Baby sit for Mary’s daughter Grace tonight
and not for Mrs. Tailor?” Tina said.</p><p>“Uh yea…. Oh crap….” Tami said. “Mom must have gotten things mixed up
when Mrs. Tailor called and asked us to baby sit for her at an
earlier time.”</p><p>“We will have to call Mary tomorrow and apologize.”</p><p>Derek was so shocked about the day’s events but this did not change
anything. He still loved Lisa and he still loved the twins. But what
was more shocking is the way Lisa acted when I asked her about the
twins watching her and how she acted thinking back toward her
brother….</p><p>“The girls call me their step-dad and sometimes even dad…but that has
only been once or twice but we are not married yet. We have been
living together forever.” Lisa’s eye brows perked up as to say watch
it bub but Derek continued on. “Well I think that I would like to
spend the rest of my life with you.”</p><p>“Is this a proposal…” Derek cut her off. “No of course not a
proposal. When I propose I want it to be well better that how I just
did it tonight. I am just merely stating a fact. I love you and I
want to spend the rest of my life with you.”</p><p>Lisa was surprised to hear this. After everything that had happened
tonight she figured he would be running out the door as fast as he
could. Here her kids had seen then fucking on a DVD, he had to be the
one to talk to them about sex, he caught them eating each other out,
she admitted in their sex play that she got horny thinking about her
daughter’s watching them fuck in real life, and worse yet she told
his who the twin’s real father was…their own uncle…her brother. What
a day this turned out to be.</p><p>She turned away from him and snuggled deeply into him. Their body’s
squished tightly together. His one arm under her neck the other arm
around her waist. Lisa felt his cock grow hard again. Teasing him she
whispered. “Thinking about the girls eating each other are we?”</p><p>“Yea….” He answered as his cock fully stiffened. Lisa positioned her
body so that his cock slipped into her cunt easily. “They are
beautiful little girls aren’t they?” Lisa urged him on. “Yea…” he
said as he started thrusting in and out of her pussy.</p><p>To be continued if enough people show interest.</p><p>If you would like for me to continue the series please let me know. I
enjoy reading your comments but shocked that I have not gotten very
many.</p>"
680,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Jim Cums Home,Chrian,1,Jill knew that there was no way that this would fit all 5 inches deep into her two-year-old opening and she was aware that this was the widest thing that had ever been in her daughter. “Or did the girls use this in you.” She thought as she continued to press the dildo into her daughter’s cunny. After almost 2 inches was in her daughter Jill stopped and looked at the discomfort on her daughter’s face. She removed the dildo and kissed her daughter on her little cunny lips. “We will keep working on that part…wont we…”,"['MFg', 'flashback-twins-Mff']","<p>Mrs. Tailor looked at the clock and realized it was time for Jim to
get home. Jim is Jill’s older brother and had moved in with them last
year to help her with the kids. It did not take him long to find a
job…one that he did not care for…but still a job…and the tips were
nice…well when people gave tips.</p><p>Jim pulled into the driveway and went straight into the house. He
sure wanted to get out of these stinky clothes. He headed to his room
passing his sister’s in the process. “Hi sis.” Jim waved and smiled
seeing them both naked and Jill cuddling up to Anna. “I am going to
get out of these clothes and take a shower.” He said stopping at the
doorway of Jill’s room.</p><p>Jill smiled back at her older brother and nodded agreement. With her
brother standing there one hand moved to Anna’s puffy little cunny
and the other hand lifted her little leg slightly. Anna smiled
feeling her mother’s soft touch and not the feel of the big thing
that was being put in her only a few moments before.</p><p>“You always know how to get me excited after a long day of driving
don’t you?” He said. “I really have to get in the shower.” With that
Jim turned and headed to the bathroom, stripped out of his clothing,
and went naked down the hall to the shower.</p><p>Jill lay in bed softly rubbing her daughter’s body…not in a sexual
way…this time just to feel her silky skin. From her neck, to her
cheek, to her soft mouth rubbing each lip individually and then down
to her chin. From there Jill went back to her neck to her ear and
traced it from the top down to the lob. This sent Anna giggling. From
the ear Jill moved to Anna’s belly button. It was still poking out
some and had not fully turned inward. Thinking to herself how this
spot connected baby Anna to herself at one point and how this baby
came out of her pussy really started to make Jill wet.</p><p>“Now all I want is to feel you back inside the hole you came from.”
Jill whispered to her naked little two-year-old. Jill went in a
spiral with the belly button being the center and slowly spun outward
using two fingers and lightly touching Anna’s stomach. Each time Jill
reached one of Anna’s little chest spots…couldn’t even call them
nipples or breasts yet…she would spend some extra attention circling
them. She spun little Anna around so that her feet were toward her
face and started tickling the tiny toes and feet. With long strokes
Jill would run her fingers over the silky smooth flesh of her
daughter’s leg. From the top of the foot to the folds of her inner
leg. After doing this a few times with just one hand  Jill placed one
hand on each of her daughter’s legs right at her hips and softly
stroked all the way down to Anna’s ankles with all ten fingers.</p><p>While Jill paid attention to Anna Jim snuck up behind her still
naked. Jill was facing away from the door on her knees with little
Anna under her as if they were in a 69 position. His fingers headed
straight for Jill’s moist spot and with three fingers entered her
hole. Jill let out a soft moan as she felt her older brother’s
fingers enter her and gave a little thrust backwards to help him
deeper inside her.</p><p>He crawled behind her and rubbed her back with his free hand like he
saw her doing to his niece.</p><p>“How was your day Jim?” Jill asked still rocking slowly back and
forth being finger fucked by Jim.</p><p>“It was amazing! Truly unbelievable!” Jim almost bellowed as if this
had been bubbling up inside him for months and just now could release
the steam.</p><p>“Oh? That good? Please tell me and don’t leave any thing out.” Jill
urged her brother on.</p><p>Jim’s cock was rock hard and moved himself behind her and taking her
hips with his hands he slid his cock up inside her wet cunt. “Well I
had a non paying customer tonight.” Jim started but Jill cut him
off “That doesn’t sound like a good thing!”</p><p>“Well sis just hush up and let me tell you what happened.” Jim
chuckled.</p><p>“Okay…okay.” Jill smiled pressing her lips to little Anna’s mouth and
giving her a small peck.</p><p>“Well I went to my customer’s house and they did not have any money.
So I got a blow job instead…well two blow jobs.” Jim started.</p><p>“Whoa that is nice…I came home to find out that these twins that were
babysitting for me had used my toys and bled on my bed.” Jill wanted
Jim to know that her day was also filled with excitement.</p><p>“Wow those twins are sure a couple of horny little girls to have
sucked my cock and to have used your toys all in the same day.” Jim
just had to finally tell her without keeping her in suspense any
longer.</p><p>“WHAT! Oh my god…Tina and Tami gave you a blow job. How did you
manage that one?” Jill blurted out.</p><p>“Well when I saw the two hotties who opened the door I decided to
tell them that you had left them some money to pay for the pizzas
even though since I work there the pizza is free.” He started
laughing. “At first it was just to look at them a little while longer
but then Brad came up and had his pants and underwear off yelling
nakie pee at me. I knew something was up because he doesn’t act like
that unless we prompt him. I think you have done wonders keeping
these kids act and talk at younger levels so that you can hide your…
our secret longer. Anyway, from there I asked the girls if they
needed some help and because the neighbors know my car they would
just think I was home for lunch or home for the day…not trying to get
in two twin girls’ pants. So I took the kids to the table…I was
shocked that the twins were not wondering why Brad and Anna were not
scared of me…but they are just kids and don’t think like we do.” Jim
picked up the pace with his sister.</p><p>“So then after I set the pizza out for Brad and Anna I went back and
the girls still could not find the money. Did you even tell them that
they had to pay for the pizza?” Jim chuckled.</p><p>“No actually I did not say it was free either.” She too picked up the
pace a little bit more and lifted Anna’s legs in a Y shape and placed
her mouth to her cunny.</p><p>“Well I convinced the twins that you had left money to pay and I just
stood there and they started asking me questions about sex and with
that it lead into me taking out my dick and them sucking me till I
shot in their mouths and on their faces. I could tell that these
girls were very in-experienced but I was not going to complain then
and I am not going to complain now. It has always been a fantasy of
mine to mess around with twins of any age but I never expected them
to have been so young…I never expected it to happen at all… The more
I think about it the more unbelievable it seems…just too good to be
true. But I sure was lucky!”</p><p>“The girl’s knelt on either side of me. The only thing that let me
know the difference was their different hair style…but other than
that it was like looking at a mirror image. Anyway it only took a
little coaxing before these girls knelt down beside me and took my
hard cock into their little mouths. They stroked it with their little
hands. Oh fuck….”</p><p>“Then I told em it was free and I left. I still had a few minutes to
spare when I got back to get my next delivery. They know I always
take at least a 30 minute break when brining a pizza home.” Jim
smiled</p><p>“I found little blood spots on the bed, my blanket is missing, and
one of my dildoes…the smallest one…on the floor with a little dry
blood specks. I went in and got little Anna and I just couldn’t help
it I had to push it inside of her.” Jill chimed in.</p><p>“I can’t take it any more. May I?” Jim asked moving to the side of
Jill.</p><p>“Of course you may.” Jill smiled back. Jim had his cock in his hand
and stroked it a few times. Jill took it in her mouth and sucked then
aimed it at Anna’s mouth. “It’s her turn Jim.” Jim pushed the head of
his cock in past her lips and felt her teeth slightly scraped his
tender head before she opened wider to allow more of it to enter.
Jill took Anna’s hands in her’s and placed them around his thick cock
and helped her two-year-old little girl stroke off her uncle until
his cock pulsed. Big globs of goo erupted from his cock like a
volcano.</p><p>Anna’s cheeks puffed some as her mouth was flooded. Jim and Jill
laughed as his cum squished out of her mouth and some even ran out of
her nose. She made a few chocking sounds before Jill withdrew her
brother’s cock from Anna’s mouth.</p><p>“What a wonderful night.” Jim the pizza man said.</p>"
681,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Your Suggestions,Chrian,1,This is not a chapter out of the story. I want to hear your thoughts.,['Not a story! Just gathering ideas from you.'],"<p>This is NOT a continuation of the story!</p><p>Cunthia can you make sure that there is no link (Continue to next
story) at the bottom of Jim Cums Home. However, if you want to post
the link to ""<a href=""chrian001.html"">The Beginning</a>"" then people will have that here. Thank
you!</p><p>This is not actually an Interactive Story 'per se'. What this is is a
place for you to write a story line you would like for me to explore
with the girls. I sure hope I explained well enough.</p><p>Here is an example of what I am talking about.</p><p>Re: Tina &amp; Tami (Twins) – Babysitting Anna &amp; Brad – The Toys<br/>
""great story, the babysitting twins ""thing"" is really believable. I
note the girls have not tried anal yet...!""</p><p>Re: Tina &amp; Tami (Twins) – Babysitting Anna &amp; Brad – Bath Time<br/>
""This story is going great. I hope Mrs. Tailor plays with the girls
in the next chapter. And it seems so realistic so far. keep up the
good work.""</p><p>Re: Tina &amp; Tami (Twins) – Babysitting Anna &amp; Brad – Bath Time<br/>
""Darn it, Chrian, didn't I say ""No men!""? Oh well, I guess it's okay
as there is still a fair amount of lesbianism and the twins are
simply exploring their sexuality. Please continue!""</p><p>I have had a few other suggestions as well.</p><p>Now before you start worrying I want to post a question and then
answer it.</p><p>Question 1 you might ask...Is Tina &amp; Tami getting difficult to write?
Absoluetly not! The more I write the more connected I become to the
characters.</p><p>Question 2 you might ask...Are you running out of plot ideas?
Again the answer is NOT any time soon! In fact the next
chapter ""Calling in to Work"" is already written and I will be
submitting it next week.</p><p>I also have been working on the following chapter as well. Although
no words have been written on paper I have the story already written
out in my head. ""Babysitting Grace""</p><p>From here I have an additional 6-8 topics that I already have set up
for 6-8 more chapters beyond Babysitting Grace.</p><p>So again there is no danger of material for future stories.</p><p>So if you would like to share some of your ideas with me on possible
topics and ways they can become more corrupt please let me know.</p><p>Looking for things such as your personal preference age wise you
would like to see the girls with, people in their lives you would
like them to play with or play with again, possible new characters
(right now I have 5 people I would like to explore more with in
future instalments so far with 1-2 more possibilities of adding new
people too)</p><p>So yea please please I would like to continue to hit your buttons
like these comments</p><p>Re: Tina &amp; Tami (Twins) – The Talk<br/>
""Wow, you really know how to combine all my fantasies. Love the plot
and characters please continue the good work.
E"" This continues to be my focus...to give you a big CUM!</p><p>Re: Tina &amp; Tami (Twins) – Babysitting Anna &amp; Brad – Bath Time<br/>
""Oh my god please do not stop this is excellent I am as wet as can
be.""</p><p>Re: Tina &amp; Tami (Twins) – The Talk<br/>
""wow.. great story...i cant wait till i see the next edition...this
had me cumming like crazy!!! good job!""</p><p>And biggest reason I ask is because of</p><p>Re: Tina &amp; Tami (Twins) – Home Alone<br/>
""very hot....never thought this kind of story would make me wet""</p><p>So not a story...not a continuation...not an Interactive story other
than giving me where you would like to see Tina &amp; Tami turn to next.</p><p>Thank you all so much!<br/>
Chrian</p>"
682,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Calling in Sick,Chrian,1,This is the latest chapter in the story please start with The Beginning to fully understand this story.,"['MFf', 'inc', 'pedo', 'fist']","<p>The next morning everyone was tired and did not want to get up. Tina
and Tami had ended up in the same bed that night after all…how they
could actually have more sex that day is just amazing. Lisa and Derek
had been up late fucking each other while fantasizing for the first
time about the twins…well fantasizing together at least…on more than
one occasion Derek had fantasized about those two twin beauties. And
over at Mrs. Tailor’s house Jill and Jim had been playing with little
two-year-old Anna long into the night.</p><p>“Mom…” One of the girls said as they both entered the kitchen. “Yes
dear.” Lisa knew just by the voice that this was Tami talking. “You
had us baby-sit for Mrs. Tailor and we were supposed to baby-sit for
Grace over at Mary’s house.</p><p>“If you girls were not watching the DVD…” She said clearing her
throat “you might have thought about that when I was on the phone.
Anyway, Mary called me and canceled and later Mrs. Tailor called and
asked if you girls were available. Your babysitting Grace today in a
few hours. I am not sure how long but I think it will be for most of
the day. I will take you there shortly.” Lisa told the girls while
putting their breakfast on the table.</p><p>Tina and Tami looked at one another their eyes getting wider. She
knew about them watching the DVD and she was acting very calm about
it.</p><p>“I think I am calling in sick today. I think you might be sick too
Lisa.” Derek said. Lisa turned and made an odd face but she just saw
a sparkle in Derek’s eye and knew that she was going to have to call
in sick to find out what was going through his mind. Both Derek and
Lisa grabbed their cell phones and called their office letting them
know that they were taking a paid sick day. “This had better be
good.” Lisa thought. “Oh this is going to be good.” Derek thought.</p><p>Within a few hours Lisa had loaded up the girls and took them over to
Mary’s house and dropped them off. She headed straight home just to
see what Derek had in mind. Derek took her upstairs as soon as she
got home and they headed straight to their bedroom. Inside Lisa saw
the DVD recorder set up on its tripod pointing at the bed.</p><p>“Oh Derek…is this what you have in mind? Another video?” Lisa started
laughing. “I thought you would get me your nurse…” and Lisa’s eyes
widened with a little smirk on her face. “or a fucking male dog!”  </p><p>“No I have given this a lot of thought of how to make this without
breaking any legalities.” Derek said Lisa was not sure exactly where
he was going with this. The girls were not here so he was surely not
wanting to have them in the video. What on Earth is he talking about.</p><p>Confusion was certain on Lisa’s face just like Derek thought would
happen and silence from her told him to continue. “Okay you got so
horny last night thinking about the girls watching you and you really
got turned on thinking about them doing it in person. Well we know
that they got into the DVD case and found one of them that we made.
But what if we make one and let the girls know…that we know…that they
are watching us.” Derek knew that she was just going to get up smack
him across the face and kick his ass right out the fucking door,
calling the cops to arrest his perverted ass.</p><p>Instead Lisa looked at him “How can we do that? And did you say
without breaking any legalities.” Wow this was going to be one hot
video!</p><p>Lisa went to close the bedroom door only to be stopped by
Derek. “No...no one is home so leave it open. This way you can
pretend the girls are watching you.” “Oh you are suck a pervert
aren’t you? I bet you enjoyed watching the girls…did you get a hard
on?” Lisa was actually shocked that she was teasing Derek on this way
especially about her girls. She crawled onto the bed in between his
legs and took his cock into her mouth. “While we record us fucking
you will stop look at the camera and say girls if your watching this
you know your not supposed to. With that you will immediately spread
your legs wide and lean back and start ridding me to give your girls
a show they don’t wanna miss.”</p><p>Derek heard a moan from between his legs as Lisa’s mouth vibrated his
cock. “That sounds good.” Putting the cock back into her mouth.</p><p>“Till then and even after that don’t talk dirty about the girls at
all incase this DVD ends up in the wrong hands. This way it just
makes us look like we are aware that the girls are getting into our
stash and we are warning them to turn it off.” Derek took Lisa by the
back of the head with one hand and pushed the record button on the
remote control for the DVD recorder. “We are being recorded now and I
want my cock deep in your throat.”</p><p>“Oh fuck Derek I can’t stick to the rules…I can’t…” Lisa started out
Derek thinking she was going to back out of this….”I just see my
little girls eating pussy and my cunt just gets so wet.” Lisa moved
her hand down to her cunt and felt how sticky and slimy she already
was. Then easily slipped three fingers into her hole.</p><p>“Derek nearly came right then hearing that from their own mother. How
had this happened? How did we start thinking and talking about two
little twelve-year-old girls in our sex play?</p><p>Lisa climbed on top of Derek and positioned herself over his cock and
speared herself with it. Thrusting the whole thing inside her as she
sat forcefully down. “By god if my girls are going to watch DVD’s of
me fucking you then I am going to give them a fucking show.” She
spread her ass cheeks with both hands aiming her ass right at the
camera. “You see mommy’s ass hole…it is a big ass hole…you saw mommy
get a hand put inside of it didn’t you?”

Derek’s cock started tingling at the head. He felt the build up and
tried not to let it go but there was just no stopping it. He cum
harder than he ever recalled cumming before in his life.</p><p>“Derek just cum inside me girls…wanna see?” She lifted herself up on
her knees, his cock came out of her and flopped down on his belly.
White globs of goo landed on top of his cock, thin strands of cum
still attached it to her cunt lips, and even more dribbled down her
legs. Her hand immediately went to her cunt working in his love juice
into her’s. Inserting fingers as she backed up toward the foot of the
bed and again took his cock into her mouth. She made sure she got as
much of his cum as she could.</p><p>“So you saw my girls eating each other out did you? I bet it made you
rock hard?” Lisa took his cock in her hand as it started to go
limp. “Oh no you don’t you fucker. Your not going to get me all
excited and then get limp after only a few minutes. I took a sick day
to stay home and your going to make every minute count.” With his
cock firmly in her fist she started working her hand up and down with
hard strokes landing on his pelvic bone with a small thud each
time. “Now tell me what you would do if the girls were here right now
watching us? Huh?”</p><p>“Oh fuck….” Derek groaned. “What was that you’d fuck them?” Lisa said
then stuck his cock as far as it could fit into her mouth. She was
very good at deep throating. “Oh fuck…” Derek trailed off again.</p><p>“What do you think about my little girls also being my nieces? How I
fucked their uncle…my brother and he got me pregnant?” Lisa said
going back to sucking Derek. You started this and now your not
stopping till I say so.”</p><p>For several minutes she sucked him in silence. Well without saying a
word that is. They sure made plenty of noises.</p><p>“Oh my god…oh my babies…oh Tami…oh Tina….” Lisa said as she came up
for air. “I’d tell Tina to get over here on the bed…” Lisa trailed
off again in his cock sliding down her throat. “Tami come over here
right now and lay down on this bed.” Lisa said in a very commanding
voice. To both of their surprise they felt someone actually follow
their instructions. The bed moved suddenly and both of them opened
their eyes. Tami was climbing into the bed as her mother had told her
to do.</p><p>She was fully dressed in a skirt, a tank top that did not nearly
cover her belly button, and her socks. She climbed in the bed so that
her feet was down by Derek’s head and her face was right at her mom’s
face…right at Derek’s cock.  

Derek held his breath as he felt his heart suddenly start beating out
of his chest. As he looked at Tami laying there with one leg bent…her
knee pointing into the air. Her skirt had slid up on that side
bunching up around her waist. Looking at her clearly visible panties
he say how there was a nice wet spot right at her cunny. Derek waited
her Lisa’s reaction to the whole thing. When he heard.</p><p>“Yes mommy….” Tami said almost as if there was a lump in her throat.</p><p>Lisa’s eyes widened so far her eyes probably would have popped right
out if they could. But Lisa just froze with Derek’s cock in her mouth
and at that very second her pussy squirted as if she was peeing. Lisa
slowly raised her head as she studied Tami’s facial expressions.</p><p>“You told me to get on the bed mommy.” Tami almost whispered.</p><p>Lisa still had her hand wrapped around the base of Derek’s cock, her
mouth was open but no cock was inside of it. She just sat there
frozen. Derek was looking right at the wet spot still. His heart was
pounding so hard that they could all hear it in the room.</p><p>Lisa broke the silence with “Are you okay Tami?” “Yes mommy…”</p><p>“Where is your sister and Grace?” Lisa continued.</p><p>Derek just knew his heart was going to explode at any second and here
Lisa has his cock in her hand and her daughter laying in the bed
while they are having oral sex and Lisa is talking calmly and
rationally as if nothing is going on. To top all this off her
daughter was exposing her wet panties to her own mom’s boyfriend.</p><p>“They are at Mary’s house. I came home to get something and I heard
you to fucking and watched you at the door.” Tami said a bit
embarrassed. “When you told Tina to come over there I thought you had
seen me but when you said my name I knew you did so I laid down. Am I
in trouble?”</p><p>“No your not and I did know you were back there.” Lisa lied. “If you
are going to watch us then that is what you can do.”</p><p>Derek did not think that his heart could beat any harder against his
chest…this is wrong…this is just way wrong…But as he heard Lisa’s
words he just knew if he was hooked up to a heart monitor he would be
at a point any doctor would be worried. Here he is a doctor and it
was his heart…he was worried.</p><p>Lisa looked straight at Tami “Are you okay with watching from here?”
Tami just dodded her head in agreement. “Okay then.” Lisa inhaled
deeply not sure she even believed this perverted chain of events that
had just happened where her boyfriend saw her twins fingering each
other and eating each other out, to fantasizing about them watching
her fuck, to making a video so they could fuck, to having one of her
daughters on the bed as she lowered her mouth back to Derek’s cock.</p><p>Lisa’s hand and mouth worked in unison as she worked his cock from
the hilt to the head. Lisa spun around placing one leg on each side
of Derek’s head and lowered her sticky cummy cunt to his mouth.</p><p>Tami turned her head and watched between their bellies as Derek ate
her mom out.</p><p>“Eat mommy’s cunt.” Tami said and then darted her eyes to her mom
with a trace of fear in her own. “You heard her Derek eat my cunt.”</p><p>As soon as Derek felt Lisa’s mouth go back to his cock he sprayed yet
another glob of sticky goo right into her mouth. Lisa turned to Tami
and opened her mouth to show her daughter what Derek had just done in
there. After doing that she closed her mouth for a second and opened
it back up to show her daughter that it was now gone.</p><p>“Mommy…?” Tami started and went silent. “Yes hunny?” “When I was at
the door watching I was playing with my cunt…” “Baby you don’t have a
cun…” Tami broke her mom off.” “I know mommy I have a vagia… a vagina
and cunt is a bad word.”</p><p>Lisa smiled at Tami. “You have a cunny…little girls have cunnies. Not
cunts. If you want to play with your cunny while you watch us I am
not going to say no.” Lisa finished.</p><p>Derek just knew he was dead. After Tami had laid down in the room and
got into bed with them he had to of had a heart attack and died. This
had to be his heaven. He thought not hearing a word the two were
saying. Well with the beating of his heart so loud in his ears there
was no way he could any way.</p><p>Derek’s eyes grew twice their size as he watched Tina move her hand
down toward that wet spot. She slid her panties over to the side
where it stayed giving him a perfect view of her tiny little cunny.
There were a few strands of hair that were growing in but not in a
bunch and they were still light color. She was definitely in early
puberty he thought.</p><p>Tami placed her fingers right at the clit and started working them in
small circles occasionally spreading them apart with a third finger
and spending some extra attention to the bulb using her middle
finger. His mouth dropped open as he watched two fingers disappear
inside of her cunny hole. If he had not just cummed twice this
morning…this very hour he knew he would be cumming again…right now as
he watched her dip her fingers to the final knuckles and hold it in.
He watched the back of her hand as the skin continued to move. He
knew she was really working those fingers on her tender spot inside.</p><p>Lisa took a break from Derek’s cock as she watched Tami’s little hand
working it’s way down to her sweet spot. As she watched her daughter
play she spun back around and sat back on Derek. She aimed his cock
at her ass hole and then sat down on him once more.</p><p>“Fuck me in the ass…Stick your hard, fat, long cock up into my big
ass.” Lisa said placing her own hand to her clit and working it as
she say her daughter. “Ram me hard…you fucker… You like watching Tami
play with her cunny you pervert…”</p><p>Derek barely heard a word. He was fixated with the events unfolding
in front of his eyes. Here was this luscious twelve-year-old almost
step daughter fingering herself in front of him while her mom fucked
him calling out dirty things. He was in heaven…he had died and went
to pedo heaven.</p><p>“Finger me…stick your fingers in my cunt…” Lisa cried out. Derek did
not move. His eyes were glued to Tami, however, Lisa’s cunt was met
with two fingers. Tami’s two little fingers slid easily into her mom.
Lisa looked down to see her own baby had put two fingers in when
Derek had not. She saw Derek’s cock sliding in and out of her ass
hole as her daughter’s two fingers slid in and out of her cunt.</p><p>“This is how many I can get in mine or Tina’s.” Tami
whispered. “Mommy is bigger than you or Tina.” Lisa whispered back.
Tami thought back to the video…to the question she asked to Derek…
then she placed all five fingers at her mom’s entrance and pushed
some to see the reaction. Lisa was looking down at Tami as she tried
to make all of her tiny finger tips meet in a tee pee kinda
thing. “Yes like that…just like that…fuck like that…fuck me just like
that…oh god yes fuck me just like that.” Tami had slipped her hand
easily into her mother’s cunt. Her hand disappeared to her wrist. “Oh
baby girl push some more in me and then start sliding it in and out
of me…fuck yea…” Lisa said biting her lower lip. “Fuck yea….just like
that.”</p><p>She was still bouncing on top of Derek who lay with wide eyes,
motionless, just gazing at Tami continuing to finger her own cunny
but now trying to work a third finger into her hole. Each time Tami
tried Lisa saw her flinch in pain but she was not going to let her
daughter try.</p><p>Lisa worked on her clit, while Tami fist fucked her, and Derek’s cock
was pounding in her ass. Lisa’s back curled, her head flung back, she
took her daughter by the elbow and pushed it just a little bit deeper
to hit that itch deep inside and as soon as it was hit Lisa flooded.
A squirt went out and splashed on Tami’s arm. “Ewww… you peed on me…”</p><p>Lisa laughed “No…no…no… I had to cum and that is what got on your arm
sweetly.” Lisa slowly removed Tami’s arm from her cunt. Tami was able
to get it half way to her elbow but when her mom thrust her deeper it
nearly got to her elbow.</p><p>Lisa slowly removed herself from riding Derek and stood up next to
the bed. This time Derek had not ended it with cumming Lisa had.
Derek’s cock still stood at attention as Lisa walked behind Tami and
lay down behind her on the bed.</p><p>Lisa put one arm under Tami’s head and grasp Derek’s cock once again.
With her other hand she went right for Tami’s belly. Once Lisa’s hand
met the soft skin of her daughter she took hold of her daughter’s
shirt and pulled it upward. At first there was a little confusion but
Tami sat up enough for her tank top to come off and Lisa allowed it
to drop behind her on the floor.</p><p>Lisa moved her hand right back to her daughter’s soft flesh and to
her little nipple bud. They were more like a large size marble…you
could tell they wanted to spring to life and grow but were still in
that almost seedling stage. Lisa swirled her finger over the tender
flesh making the tiny little nipple to spring to life. With her other
hand she gently stroked Derek to keep him hard.</p><p>Lisa snuggled closer to Tami “Scoot over baby…mommy’s butt is hanging
off the bed.” Tami scooted closer to Derek. “Just a little more…”
Lisa ran her hand down her daughter’s flat belly till it connected
with the waist band of Tami’s skirt. Lisa ignored the fabric moving
her hand down farther till it found where the fabric ended. She
started pulling the skirt up…Tina lifting her bottom off the bed some…
till the whole thing was wrapped around her waist. Lisa looked down
at the panties stuck into the crack between her daughter’s leg and
puffy cunny mound and knew that would just never do. Lisa moved to
the waist band and again working together the little cotton panties
slid off of her legs falling on the floor behind them.</p><p>Lisa moved her hand right to her daughter’s puffy little cunny mound
and parted her lips stuffing a finger deep inside her daughter’s
hole. Lisa aimed Derek’s cock at Tami’s face and without a word Tami
opened wide taking only the second adult cock into her mouth. He was
much wider and even longer than the pizza man had been but she opened
as wide as she could getting his whole head into her mouth before she
heard her mom. “Good girl…oh yea that is my sweet little girl…you’re
my sweet little girl slut just like your mommy.</p><p>Lisa saw just how tight her little girl’s cunny was and she started
pulling up, then down, then to each side. She knew if she continued
doing this it would relax her muscles and stretch her skin so that
more could go into this little treat of hers.</p><p>Tami mimicked her mom’s hand and mouth actions as best she could not
taking much of Derek into her mouth at all mostly using her hand.
When she felt this new feeling one that she had not felt before as
her mom’s finger penetrated her little bottom hole she let out
a “Eiiouch.”</p><p>Tami turned to see what her mom was trying to do but as she turner
her head her mom pushed her from her side more onto her belly. Lisa
took her leg and placed it over Derek’s chest and then spread her
bottom cheeks open and took a look at her puckered bottom hole. “So
this hole is still a virgin is it?” Lisa moved her mouth down to her
daughter’s uncovered hole. Lisa moved her tongue over her daughter’s
bottom hole with long hard licks pushing hard against her daughter’s
clinched and tight little hole. With each pass Lisa made sure to put
some pressure trying to force her tongue’s way into her daughter’s
bottom hole making sure to leave globs of spit too. Then Lisa
revisited her clinched hole using her pinky finger. Taking her time
Lisa moved from her first knuckle to the second and finally to the
hilt.</p><p>This new way did not hurt her at all. It felt weird, different, but
at least it did not hurt.</p><p>Lisa rooted her way under her daughter. Tami now up on one knee with
the other still laying on Derek’s chest, Lisa had to reposition her
hand now that her head was right under her daughter’s sweet, tiny,
little jewel so that she could stick her finger…this time her middle
finger insider her daughter’s bottom hole. She looked up at the
fantastic view her daughter offered her before she pulled her
daughter down toward her mouth…lips touching lips…tongue touching
clit.</p><p>Tami let go of Derek’s cock as she felt her mother’s breath on her
little cunny and repositioned herself on all fours directly over her
mother. As she moaned she lowered her head her hair falling down on
her mother’s clean shaven mound. Lisa felt her daughter’s hair and
spread her knees…tucking then up at the same time to form wings. Tami
lowered her head to her mother’s dripping wet cunt.</p><p>This was far different looking than her sister’s or Anna’s was. There
was pink puffy flaps of skin and a….Tami looked at her mother and
then saw beauty. She finished lowering her head her tongue parted her
mother’s lips and as they did Tami’s body shuddered as she felt a
cold breeze on her cunny as her mom inhaled deeply and then she felt
the hot air as her mother exhaled. This combination happening so
suddenly gave her goose bumps.</p><p>Mother and daughter lay together feasting on each other as Derek lay
with eyes wide open beside them.</p>"
683,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Babysitting Grace,Chrian,1,,"['Ffg', 'inc', 'ped', 'ws', 'fist', 'mast']","<p>Shortly after the twins arrived at Mary’s house to baby-sit for
little six-year-old Grace Tami decided to head home to get the DVD of
their mom and Derek. Tami did not even tell Tina what she was up to
when she left…just that she had forgotten something and would be
right back. Well that part about being right back just did not happen.</p><p>Tina sat on the couch watching Power Puff girls with Grace…”This is
soooo boring.” Tina kept thinking as little Grace lay on her belly,
hands propping up her head, and knees bent with her feet resting on
her bottom.</p><p>Grace was wearing shorts that had pretty loose fitting leg holes.
While the clock ticked and tocked Tina had to find something to keep
her mind off of boredom. “What is taking Tami so long…” Tina said in
barely a whisper not meant for Grace to hear. But Tina had found out
that if she lay on the couch just right she could see into the little
six-year-old’s leg holes…far enough to see her pink little panties
with white and red hearts on them.</p><p>Pretty soon Power Puff Girls went off and Grace turned her head
toward Tina…”Can I play a computer game…”  Grace asked bouncing off
the floor and without waiting for an answer headed over to the
computer.</p><p>“Uggg…” Tina thought “…I am going to die of boredom!”</p><p>“I can’t spell Tina…Can you type in…” Grace’s words trailed off as
Tina slowly rose from the couch trying to drown out the little girl’s
voice.</p><p>“I am coming…” Tina said cutting off Grace.</p><p>By the time Tina reached the computer Grace had already turned on the
monitor and had the web browser open. Tina typed in the address Grace
had memorized that allowed her to play a Power Puff video game. Tina
shook her head and looked at the time on the computer…Tina had been
gone for a good 30 minutes…”What was taking her so long?” Tina
thought for the umpteenth time.</p><p>Within minutes Grace grew bored with the computer and bounced back
over to the television. Noticing that Grace did not turn off the
monitor Tina went over to the computer, took the mouse in her hand,
minimized the screen, and found an icon labeled Grace’s Bath.</p><p>Tina knew that this file was actually a mpg file. “I hope I see Grace
naked.” Tina thought as she double clicked the icon. Sure enough the
media player opened and Grace was standing in the bathroom. She had a
smile on her face as she slowly removed her clothes. Tina noticed
that when Grace bent over she made sure to push her bottom out.</p><p>As Tina watched Grace she noticed that her little cunny was starting
to wake up. It tingled, it started heating up, and she could smell a
little scent in the air. Tina held her breath as Grace climbed into
the bathtub with ankle deep water. Grace lay down in the tub on her
back and she spread her little legs apart.</p><p>The camera zoomed in on the little cunny as Grace raised and lowered
her bottom. Hands with long painted finger tips entered the video and
headed straight for Grace’s little mound. Shortly thereafter the
woman rubbing on Grace’s cunny stepped into the bathtub. Tina could
only see the woman’s waist down as she stood over Grace.</p><p>Grace reached up to the woman’s cunt and took a handful of her cunt
hair giving it a slight tug. The woman’s leg shook slightly at the
initial pull but then it was like after waves as the woman worked her
own clit with two fingers.</p><p>Tina had forgotten all about Tami....all she was thinking about is
how she could work her hand into her shorts and finger her cunny
without Grace seeing her. Tina twisted in her chair trying to work
get her cunny lips to rub together but that was not good enough.</p><p>Grace balled up her tiny hand and aimed it at the cunt entrance. As
she thrust her fist into the hole Tina watched in awe as the adult
woman let out a stream of pee. It splashed onto Grace’s cunny. The
adult woman was quick to react and started rubbing her piss into the
crack of Grace. Images of Brad pissing in Anna’s mouth, images of how
she had eaten out Tami’s cunny right after she had peed, and how she
tricked Tami into eating her out after she had peed and not wiped all
filled her head as she watched yet another pee experience unfold in
front of her eyes.</p><p>If Grace could have this woman pee on her and Grace could stick her
hand in this woman’s cunt Tina did not care if Grace saw her
masturbate. Tina quickly unbuttoned the three buttons and tugged them
down to her knees. She spread herself as far as she could as she
worked her little clit with her middle finger and then letting it
disappear into her ever-so-wet  cunny hole.</p><p>Tina continued to watch as Grace and the woman mess around in the
bathtub and was only stopped when Grace walked over to her side.</p><p>Grace looked at the computer and then to Tina…then back to the
computer.</p><p>“Who is that in the tub with you?” Tina asked shocked at how calm she
sounded.</p><p>“My mom…” Grace said looking back to Tina. Grace watched as Tina
rubbed on her cunny. Tina lifted one knee so that the shorts were
around the ankle and then pressing down with that leg her shorts and
panties slid down to rest on the floor. Tina twisted the chair and
spread her legs wider now that the fabric was no longer a barricade.
Two hands now worked at Tina’s cunny…one pressing two fingers in and
out of her tight little hole and the other working in circles on her
clit.</p><p>“I did not know you played those games too…” Tina said in a soft low
voice. Grace just nodded a few times. “…would you play them with
me?”  Again Grace nodded.</p><p>Tina stood up stepping out of her shorts and panties altogether and
took Grace by the hand and led her to the bathroom.</p><p>Tina did not hesitate to pull down Graces shorts and panties.
Kneeling in front of this precious little beauty Tina leaned in and
kissed her on her little mound. Looking upward into Grace’s face she
say the girl close her eyes and step wider apart. Placing one hand on
each of Grace’s bottom cheeks…giving them each a little squeeze…she
leaned back in toward Grace’s cunny pushing her tiny lips apart using
only her tongue. Tina worked the best she could taste every inch of
the little girl’s puffy little parts.</p><p>Having to go farther with this little cutie Tina stood up and pulled
Grace’s shirt up over her head. Then leaned down kissing her cunny
again as she raised each of Grace’s tiny feet to remove socks.</p><p>Shaking almost uncontrollably Tina regulated the bathwater and told
Grace to get in and lay down on her back. “I ca’t believe this is
happening…” Tina thought as she stood with one leg on each side of
the little girl. Tina knelt down so that her cunny was perfectly
positioned over the six-year-old’s mouth.</p><p>As soon as Tina was in reach Grace stuck out her tongue and started
working on Tina’s lips. She was not forcing her tongue in as far as
Tina would like to have her do but she was not going to complain. She
was definitely not going to complain as she let out a quick jet of
pee and although it was difficult she was able to cut it off. Looking
down to see where it had hit Grace she noticed one of Grace’s eyes
were closed and there was wetness all around it. Tina let out another
squirt watching it hit Grace in the nose again cutting it off. Little
Grace was not budging she was just frozen in that spot with mouth
wide open.</p><p>Tina moved her cunny a little bit and again shot off another stream
and this time direct hit. Hearing the door shut Tina was finally glad
that Tami had finally gotten back. At least she did not miss all the
fun.</p><p>“We are in the bathtub Tami!” Tina yelled out “Come see what I am
doing to Grace!”</p><p>Upon entering the house Mary noticed there was no one in the living
room, the computer was on, shorts and panties were laying on the
floor, and what did she want Tami to see her doing to Grace?!?! “Oh
fuck…” Mary thought as she heard one of the girls call out to the
other one. Being very quiet Mary went to the bathroom door and as
soon as she looked in her eyes flew open wide. There was one of the
babysitter twins in the tub with Grace pissing into her mouth!</p><p>“At least I don’t have anything to worry about with you telling on
me.” Mary said and Tina froze. “You saw me in the video and now I see
you here. We are even and both like Grace. I am okay with that and by
the looks of it so are you.”</p><p>Mary unbuttoned her pants and pushed them to the floor then took a
seat on the toilet. Spreading her legs she started fingering her
cunt. “Your not going to stop now…”</p><p>“Grace sweety…you know how you put your hand in mommy’s cunt…I want
you to start putting as many of your tiny fingers in this little
slut.” Without a word Grace’s hand went to Tina’s cunny and started
going to work trying to get her hole fist into Tina’s hole. “No baby
girl use two fingers first.” Easily Grace’s two fingers went into
Tina’s hole. “Now three…Umm yea…there you go that’s a girl…that was
not so hard was it…okay Gracie now four….use four fingers in her
hole.”</p><p>Tina watched as the little girl was able to work four fingers easily
into her hole. The most her or her sister had gotten into their holes
were two fingers…oh and the tiny plastic cock. But here she is
standing over this pee covered six-year-old covered in her pee…being
fingered with four fingers…and the girl’s mom was sitting in here
with them telling her…them…what to do.</p><p>Grace twisted her hand to the right then to the left and slowly moved
it in and out of Tina’s cunny hole. Tina feeling light headed leaned
back onto her arms…and still on her knees. She lifted her waist
farther into the air so that Grace had an easier time working at her
cunny.</p><p>“Oh this is fucking hot…” Mary said watching the two girls in the
tub. “You two girls look and act like porn stars…I can tell that you
are not new to this game Tina…” Mary quickened her pace on her cunt.
Squishing and snapping sounds filled the room as Mary worked
hard… “You were calling for your twin sister to come see you piss on
my baby…I bet you play this game with her…” Mary moaned, her legs
shook violently as she crammed her thumb into her hole along with the
four fingers that were already there.</p><p>“You know what I think it is your turn to lay down…” Mary said as she
watched Tina trade places with Grace. “Gracie baby do you have to
piss for mommy?” Tina could not believe her ears…she had been waiting
for this ever since she had seen Brad piss into his sister’s mouth
and she wanted to taste it too.</p><p>Tina did not wait she helped Grace get into a kneeling position with
her little piss hole in line with her mouth. Tina opened her mouth
and warm liquid flowed from the honey spot of this little girl into
her mouth. She swallowed several times and a lot spilled out her
mouth down her cheeks and neck.</p><p>“Put three of your fingers into Grace’s cunny.” Tina looked at the
small hole and really did not believe that she could do that but as
her fingers were entering the little girl Grace moved her hips
pushing down onto the girl’s hand. It was quick and actually startled
Tina but her fingers were entering the little girl’s cunny pretty
easy now that the girl was rocking her hips.</p><p>“Now another finger dear…” Mary said still working her own cunt.</p><p>There is no way that this little girl could take four of her fingers
no way…but if that is what her mom wants me to do…Tina positioned her
fourth finger and started pressing it into the little girl. The same
thing happened and Grace collapsed onto her hand pressing her fingers
deep into her hole and then using bucking motions worked Tina’s
fingers deeper into her cunny.</p><p>“That’s my little slut…oh yea just like mommy…you are such my little
girl slut….” Mary said biting her lip and leaned her head back as in
deep thought. “…yea…oh yea…you are just like me when I was your age…
both of you…your both a couple of little girl sluts…”</p><p>With that Mary nearly ripped any remaining clothing off of her body
and climbed into the bathtub. “You sit over here…and you sit here…yea
that’s it girls…perfect.” Standing in the center of the girls facing
Tina, Mary spread her legs wide. Mary leaned toward the wall with the
shower head on it putting most of her weight on her arms. “Grace,
dear…mommy wants your hand in my shit hole.”</p><p>Tina cocked one eyebrow and made a little questioned face as to what
she had just heard. It did not make her sick thinking about putting
anything in the bottom hole but for it to be referred to a shit hole…
well kinda shocked her…but at the same time she wanted to see this.
She enjoyed seen her mom get fisted by Derek in the video and now
this was her chance to see it being done in real life.</p><p>Peering between Mary’s legs she could see Grace get onto her knees
and position a hand on her mom’s shit hole. “No dear…you need to get
the liquid soap and get your hand wet.”</p><p>Grace got the bottle of soap and squeezed a lot of soap into her hand
and then onto her mom’s butt crack. “Ohhh yea that feels good…” Mary
said as her daughter was rubbing her hand up and down her crack
turning the soap into bubbles. “Oh yea…I think that—that is enough
sweetie, stick it into momma.”</p><p>Grace paused over her mom’s bottom hole and then pressed her little
hand into her mom’s bowels. Slowly at first but once her hand was
completely in past her wrist she sped up. Mary bucked her hips like
Tina had seen Grace do to her fingers and watched as the little
girl’s arm had disappeared to her elbow.</p><p>Mary head was back, her back was arched, and she was moaning and
groaning very loudly. “Fuck my shit hole…yea…just like that…fucking
little slut…” At no time did Tina see this little girl stop trying to
push farther into her mom’s bottom hole. But her thoughts were cut
off…</p><p>“Eat me…” Mary said grabbing Tina by the hair as piss squirted out of
her with each little pump from her daughter’s arm. Pee splashing into
Tina’s face, hair, and running down her chest and belly.</p><p>Tina noticed how warm it was and the smell was pretty strong…but this
was very unexpected and Tina was pleasantly surprised that Mary was
doing this to her…on her.</p><p>Once Mary’s flow stopped Tina continued to lick and lap at Mary’s
lips. This was her first encounter with an adult woman and she took
interest in how dangly Mary’s lips were and how her clit was larger
and more puffy than her’s or her sister’s. Seeing her mom on the
video was still not as good as seeing it up close and personal.</p><p>Tina moved her hands to Mary’s cunt in order to spread her lips. But
Mary had something else in mind. “Get some soap on your hand and
stick it into my cunt.”</p><p>“Yes maam…” Tina replied grabbing the bottle of soap and mimicking
Grace’s actions filling her own hand with soap and then rubbing it
all over Mary’s cunt. Tina was able to easily push her hand inside of
Mary and noticed how it sounded as she pushed in and out. Tina also
noticed that she could feel another hand/arm wiggling just being
separated by a little lining of skin.</p><p>“Double fucking greatness…” Mary yelled out as she started to piss
again…splashing Tina without warning in the face. Two little hands
moved in and out of Mary’s two holes but not in any rhythm and not in
unison but Mary did not care. In fact the girls being sporadic and
not really knowing what or how to do things allowed Mary to get a few
surprises like an extra deep push when she thought the girl was going
to withdrawal.</p><p>Mary’s legs started to shake. Her breathing became quick gasps for
air. Her hips rose and fell trying to mash the girls hands in deeper
or to pull them farther out so that when they went back in she could
really feel it. Grabbing Tina by the hair she pulled some. Tina let
out a little cry to let Mary know that it was starting to hurt and
with that Mary squirted one last time. Gasping and nearly falling
Mary directed the girls to remove their hands…well in one case more
like an arm…and then splashed down into the bathtub almost sitting on
Grace.</p><p>Mary leaned back on top of  Grace—Grace’s head was sticking up as her
mom’s head rested on her chest and Grace lay back against the tub. “I
can’t believe a six-year-old and a…how old are you?” Mary
asked. “Twelve…” Tina replied. “…could make me feel this fucking
good…”</p><p>“Now was this what you were going to show your sister?” Mary asked
rubbing and squeezing on her boobs.</p><p>“Well just that Grace was peeing in my mouth.” Tina said.</p><p>“Is this your first time doing this stuff?” Mary continued probing
for more information.</p><p>“No me and Tami have been…well…ummm…touching each other for a little
while now. Just the other day we were babysitting and saw Brad pee in
Anna’s mouth while taking a bath and it made me feel funny down
there…” Tina said kinda blushing and lowered her head.</p><p>“Oh Mmm…how old were they dear…you have to tell me more…” Mary said
taking her daughter’s hands and rubbing her nipples with her
daughter’s fingers.</p><p>“Anna is just two-years-old and she had her mouth open like it was
something that they have done before. And she would suck his little
peeenuts.” She said trying to remember the actual word. “We touched
her down there and was able to put two fingers in her.”</p><p>Tina began telling Mary the story of what had happened there at Mrs.
Tailor’s house and Mary just laid back pinning her daughter…who never
once fussed…against the bathtub and rubbed her breasts and cunt
listening to all the juicy details and also asking questions to get
deeper into the visuals.</p><p>After Tina finished telling her story she wondered where on earth
Tami was and told Mary she had to go find her sister.</p><p>“You do just that sweetie…I am going to call you again so you can
spend more time over here.” Mary said with a very big smile. Mary
turned around to face Grace. “Okay sweetie I need you to make me feel
good again.” Laying on her side putting one leg up onto the edge of
the tub. Put one hand in mommy’s cunt and the other in mommy’s
shitter.” Tina heard Mary say as she went to the computer to get her
shorts and panties.</p><p>Looking at the computer the video was still playing. Mary had Grace
spread eagle with feet touching each other and three fingers shoved
into her tiny ass hole. Mary was really pushing in and out at a quick
speed and making sure that her fingers went all the way in with each
shove. Grace just lay there with eyes shut and her mouth in a
little ‘o’ shape. Tina reached for her panties sitting down in the
chair and as she placed one foot into the leg hole she stuck her
finger…well tried to stick her finger into her ass hole. “Ouch” Tina
said quickly removing her finger…”How can she take that many fingers
in her butt…that hurts.” Tina thought. “I don’t wanna do that again.”</p><p>After getting dressed Tina left the house to track down Tami…”Where
is she??” Tina thought as she started heading home.</p>"
684,Tina & Tami (Twins) – After Effects,Chrian,1,"This chapter is a transitional chapter meant to tie up loose ends and to lead the story into other directions. For this reason there is no sex in this chapter.

This is a chapter that does not contain any sexual actions it is a filler chapter, which allows me to transition.",['nosex'],"<p class=""h2"">Tami</p><p>“Your sister will be worried about you.” Lisa said lying there with
arms outstretched to each side in a very relaxed comfortable
position. Tami had traces of perspiration on her face as did her mom.</p><p>Occasionally though their play either Tina or Lisa would reach over
to Derek and give his cock a little tug to keep him erect as well as
keep in involved in the play. Even though he had stopped moving what
seemed like hours ago and the only thing that they heard from him was
the beating of his heart and an occasional gasp of air as Tami would
take his cock into her hand or mouth. At one time her mom instructed
her to climb on Derek and rub her too tight cunny along his think
hard cock. Lisa called this outer course. Even through this Derek lay
almost perfectly still.</p><p>Lisa understood that poor Derek was in shock at the situation that
had unfolded. Even though he had started this whole thing fantasizing
about her twins with her he had no idea what to do. This proved to
Lisa that she had nothing to worry about Derek focing himself on her
twins even though he had fantasized about them it appeared different
to him now that it was happening in real life.</p><p>Lisa climbed out of bed announcing she had to visit the bathroom and
that Tami needed to get dressed and go help Tina. With that both were
up and moving leaving stunned Derek still lying on the bed…had he
even blinked in the whole time?? Lisa thought chuckling to herself as
she closed the bathroom door behind her.</p><p>Tami looked around the room picking up pieces of her clothing she
took off out of the house.</p><p class=""h2"">Tina</p><p>Tina’s hair was still wet, she had not even had a chance to comb it
after her bath. She was still tingling down between her legs and
could not believe that Grace had been able to stuff four fingers into
her tiny cunny. She daydreamed about being peed on and got half way
home when she saw Tami running toward her.</p><p>“What took you so long? You missed all the fun at…” Tina started
before Tami quickly cut her off. “I did not miss any fun and you
would not believe what just happened to me!” Both girls tried to talk
at once to be the firs to share their story with each other but as
soon as Tami said mom and Derek Tina shut up and listened intently
with mouth open wide. “You have got to be kidding me!” Tina said
shaking her head. “No way!”</p><p>Tina continued to walk toward their house and Tami who was already
out of breath from running was trying to spit out as much of today’s
events as possible. Once done Tina began spilling out her story about
Grace and Mary and as Tami listened she made many funny faces showing
her disgust for the pee related stuff.</p><p class=""h2"">Lisa and Derek</p><p>Lisa came out of the bathroom seeing Derek still laying on the bed
not moving became worried…very worried. His heart still thumped very
loud and she knew something was wrong. Just then she heard Derek say
in a low tone “Call 911”. With that Lisa became frantic looking
around the room for the phone that had been there for years and then
when she got on the phone she began rambling incoherently. Eventually
the dispatcher understood the address and sent an ambulance.</p><p>The ambulance arrived within minutes. They did their assessment on
Derek and his blood pressure was ridiculously high. They hooked up an
IV loaded him on the stretcher and rushed him to the ambulance.
Thinking that the girls were both still over at Mary’s house
babysitting Grace. Lisa hopped into the ambulance and went with Derek
to the hospital.</p><p class=""h2"">Mary and Grace</p><p>Mary was not very concerned with treating other people or making them
satisfied. She was more into making herself feel good or if/when she
asked someone to do something it was more for her own gratification
than to make the other person feel good.</p><p>Mary was still smiling about her encounter with Tina and she just
knew that the play time would happen again…at least she hoped it
would.</p><p>She looked down into Grace’s face who still had her hand buried in
her cunt working it in and out as Mary lay back in the bathtub with
legs spread wide up on the bathtub rim. Her cunt was underwater and
as Grace worked her hand in and out the water spished and splashed
and bubbles rose from Mary’s cunt making noises of its own. Mary took
her breast in one had and aimed the nipple at her mouth. She sucked
it at first then nibbled and then lastly she bit and tried stretching
her nipple. The whole time thinking about how she had another toy to
play with.</p><p class=""h2"">Getting Home</p><p>Tina and Tami arrived at home finding the place empty. Tami took Tina
directly up to her room and found that only Derek’s clothes lay
scattered on the floor. This was the first time that Tami noticed the
DVD recorder on the tripod.</p><p>“Mom and Derek must have left.” Tami said. “I don’t know that I
believe you.” Tina said shaking her head. By this time Tami was
already investigating the tripod. She removed the DVD and they both
walked down stairs. Putting the mini DVD into the player both girls
got a surprise as Derek and their mom was talking dirty and about the
twins. Both girls’ mouths fell open as their mom reveled to Derek
that Uncle Steve was their dad! Then Tina’s eyes got wider as she saw
Tami enter the picture and climb on bed with their mom and Derek.
Then Tina’s hands covered her open mouth as Tina sucked on Derek’s
cock, licked and fingered her mom’s cunt, and then…</p><p></p><p>The phone rang and each girl jumped several inches. Tina muted the TV
and Tami answered the phone. “Tami…I’m glad you answered the phone.
Derek is in the emergency room at the hospital and you are going to
have to stay with Uncle Steve until Derek comes home…I have already
called him and he is driving down to get you. It is about a two hour
drive so he will be there around 5 PM. Till then get some clothes
packed and be ready when he gets there.</p><p>Tami hung up the phone and relayed the message to Tina. “This is the
first time we will see Uncle Steve knowing he is our dad.” Tami said
in a low voice. She had to work her mouth a little to get moisture
back in it.</p><p>The girls turned off the DVD player, returned the mini DVD to the
recorder and then went to their room to gather up some clothes to go
to their dad’s house.</p><p>“Should we tell him we know?” Tina asked. “I am not sure…this is
weird…” Tami replied. “Yea very…very weird.”</p><p class=""h2"">At the Hospital</p><p>Derek was given some medicine to lower his blood pressure. His heart
rate was not thumping as loud now. Lisa was sitting next to the bed
holding one of his hands when a nurse came in to the room. “Doctor
D”  She said smiling. “I guess you really were feeling sick…I thought
you were just calling in because it was a nice day.” Derek smiled in
return. “Nurse Sandra did I give you permission to leave work to come
to the hospital?”</p><p>“Oh you stop that…” Sandra said taking his other hand to feel his
pulse. “You are my  boss and you come first. Now I had a little talk
with the drivers of the ambulance and they told me that you were in
your room, clothes on the floor, and a recorder set up on a tripod.
What in the hell were you doing to get yourself in this mess.”</p><p>“Sex!” Derek spit out quickly before clamping his mouth shut. The
numbers on the machine started to climb higher as images flashed
through his mind once again.</p><p>Nurse Sandra laughed hearing this but as the numbers started rising
her smile vanished. “It’s okay calm down.” She said “That must have
been some awfully good sex to get you in this situation.” Turning to
Lisa and giving her a wink…”You go girl! But next time try not to
kill em okay?” Then she pressed the call button and another nurse
came into the room.</p><p>Lisa’s face grew red with embarrassment. I can’t believe that they
were discussing this with each other. She also realized she was
blushing for another reason too. She had fantasized about this nurse
that worked for Derek with him. Looking back up she saw the nurse
from the hospital give another injection into the plastic IV tubing
and Derek’s eyes closed shut.</p><p>“He will be sleeping for a while now. Are you hungry? We can head
down to the cafeteria while he sleeps. I am Sandra by the way.”
Reaching one hand out toward her the two women shook hands.</p><p class=""h2"">Back at home</p><p>The twins finished getting their stuff ready and sat on the couch
talking about what was going on in their lives. The girls heard a
honk from outside. They grabbed their bags and headed out the door.</p>"
685,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Uncle Steve? Or Should We Call You Dad?,Chrian,1,,"['twin', 'ff', 'Mff', 'inc', 'pedo', 'minor-WS', 'history-bgg-preg']","<p>Uncle Steve drove into the drive and gave a few toots on his horn.
Moments later two girls exited the house each with a backpack on and
pulling a small suit case thing behind her. He watched only for a
split second before he hopped out and took the suit cases tossing
them in the back of his truck. Each or the twins removed their
backpack and tossed it next to their suitcases.</p><p>Without warning both girls wrapped their arms around his belly and
held on. This was not the first time they had seen Uncle Steve,
however, it had been a couple of years since the last time they had
seen him. But this was one hug they held onto. The girls finally knew
the truth as to their life long question…who is our dad?</p><p>“Alright girls…” He said trying to walk but still both girls held on.
It was not the hug that he received the last time they saw him…no
this was something else.</p><p>Only moments before he arrived, Steve had received a phone call from
Lisa. She had told him to tell the girls. With this information was
he reading into the girls’ hugs or did they know? He thought to
himself…scrubbing each of their heads with his knuckles…messing up
their hair slightly.</p><p>Tina looked up and had a few tears stains on her cheeks even though
he felt her try and wipe them off on his shirt before she looked up.
But Tina she had a huge smile and open eyes that seemed to sparkle in
the dusk.</p><p>“Okay girls I am very excited to see you too but we must get going
cause it is a long drive.” Uncle Steve said turning to the truck and
opening the passenger side door. Tami climbed in first followed by
Tina wiping her cheeks with the top of her shirt.</p><p>For the first hour they listened to music, sang, and caught up on
regular type stuff before Uncle Steve turned the discussion.</p><p>“Girls your mom has asked me to talk to you about something that we
thought we should keep secret from you.” Uncle Steve started out. The
girls’ mouths seemed to immediately get dry as they listened to Uncle
Steve.</p><p>“Your mom told me that because of some recent events that took place
between you two girls that she thought you would understand where we
were coming from. She told me that you two have been…” Uncle Steve
paused for a second. “…well touching each other and even licking each
other….” Again Uncle Steve paused but both girls sat very still
looking at the road straight ahead of them. “Well when me and your
mom were younger we too started touching each other and doing the
same things that you two are doing…mind you I am a guy and I have a
different part of the body than you two do so me and your mom…
well….had sex and she got pregnant with you too….Girls I am your dad
as well as your uncle.”</p><p>Silence fell inside the truck as they drove down the country road.
The radio signal had gotten weaker and he had turned it down awhile
back so the engine was the only sound they heard for several miles.</p><p>“Uncle Steve?” Tami broke the silence. “Should we call you that or
should we call you dad?”</p><p>“My wife knows that you are my daughters but my kids do not. I am not
sure if my kids are ready to know or not. If it was not for you two
experimenting with each other like me and your mom did…I don’t think
we would have told you. When we are alone or just with my wife you
can call me dad. I have been waiting for the day you were able to
call me dad and I almost thought that day would never come.” Uncle
Steve said turning toward the twins.</p><p>Tami unbuckled her seat belt and turned to her dad getting on both
knees she leaned in to kiss him. Tami stopped short of his cheek and
whispered in his ear. “Dad I want to kiss you.” Uncle Steve put a
finger to his cheek and tapped a few times. Tami shook her head no
and placed her finger gingerly over his lips. “Here.” She whispered
again.</p><p>Uncle Steve parted his mouth to say a response and turned to face
Tami but before he could respond she kissed him on the lips. It was
not a long kiss nor was it sexual but it was a tad bit longer than a
mere peck. “Thank you.” Tami whispered again sitting back down and re-
buckling her seat belt. Then it was Tina’s turn to unbuckle and climb
over her sister, who tried to hold off the weight of her sister with
both arms. Uncle Steve turned to meet Tina’s gaze and once again
found himself touching lips…kissing his other daughter.</p><p>This kiss was a little more passionate. She lingered on, had her eyes
closed, and their lips parted slightly feeling the warmth of their
breath inside each others mouths. Steve opened his eyes remembering
he was driving…also because of the sound of dirt and rocks hitting
under the truck…as he had to turn the steering wheel to the left in
order to stay on the road.</p><p>Tami pushed her sister and Tina sat back down buckling her seatbelt
again.</p><p>“I have always wanted to hug and kiss my daddy.” Tami said. “It has
always been a dream for me to meet you. I was always younger and you
would hold me in your lap and carry me everywhere…” The words trailed
off as she refocused her gaze on the road.</p><p>“You said your wife knows about us being yours?” Tina broke the
silence this time.</p><p>“Yea we were all kids at the time. Your mom and Amy were best
friends. Your mom started talking to Amy about having sex and then
offered me for Amy’s first time. Lisa…your mom…was in the room and…”
Cutting himself off. “I can’t be talking to you girls about this
kinda stuff. Your too young it’s not right.”</p><p>“We are not too young! You already know that Tina and I have been
eating each other out, and finger fucking each other.” Tami used
these words to illustrate a point to Uncle Steve…Dad…that they did
too know about sex.</p><p>“Dad we know what fucking is…” Tina piped up. “We already know that
you and mom fucked and she got pregnant by you…her own brother but
now you wont tell us about what you, mom, and Amy did? That’s really
not fair.”</p><p>“Ummm does your mom know you cuss like that?” Steve asked not sure
just what to say. He was shocked at this whole conversation…How could
he have let it get this far? He thought.</p><p>“I would like to know more about that night too.” Tami chimed
in. “It’s not fair that mom told you that we were licking each
other’s cunnies and sticking fingers in each other but now you won’t
tell us anything.”</p><p>Steve noticed his pants were getting tight in the front. Tami also
noticed how there was a larger budge in his pants. “Dad what did you,
Amy, and mom do?” Tina said. “I think it is making daddy hard Tina
look at his bulge.” Tami said smiling. “Come on…dad…please!” Tina
requested again.</p><p>“Well it actually started a lot longer than your mom thinks. In fact
probably before I can remember either. But your mom and I took baths
together because mom and dad said it would ‘conserve on water and
money that way.’ I would wash her…you know.” Uncle Steve was cut off
by Tami “Her cunny! You were washing her cunny.” “Yes Tami, I was
washing your mom’s cunny every time we took a bath together.”</p><p>“Did grandma or grandpa ever catch you?” Tina asked remembering when
Derek had seen them in the bathroom last night.</p><p>“No they never ‘caught’ us because they told me to wash her. We took
baths together and we did not need to be told to take baths or
showers together. In fact we started enjoying them more and more…
probably like you girls are enjoying each other more and more. One
day in the shower she was facing the wall and my dick got hard and I
stuck it up inside your mom.” Derek noticed a musky scent in the air
that he recognized as cunny juice and his cock was so hard it felt as
if it were going to bust the zipper. “Your mom and I started fucking
that day and not just in the showers. We fucked in the bed. We did
not let our parents know what all we were doing but I am pretty sure
they knew and did not care. They never said a word or even asked who
your father was.”</p><p>Tami lifted her little skirt around her waist and spread her little
legs apart feeling Uncle Steve’s leg on one side and Tina’s leg on
the other side stopping them from opening wider. Steve looked down to
see her hand disappear beneath her panties and felt her leg shacking
from the motion of her hand rubbing her slit and sliding fingers into
herself. Tina had on shorts and was not too happy that Tami was able
to get to her cunny so easily.</p><p>The cunny smell was now very intense in the truck and Derek felt his
cock jerk a few times…He knew it was forcing out some pre-cum and was
trying to warn him that it needed some attention.</p><p>“The day Amy came over mom had talked to her about sex…I’m not sure
all that was said but when she pulled me into the room Amy was laying
on her back naked. Lisa told her to spread her legs…Hell my mom and
dad were just in the other room…and I got on top of her and I fucked
her right there in front of my sister. After I came…” What in the
fuck am I telling these kids all this stuff for! Steve thought as he
continued his story. “…I rolled over on my back and Lisa and Amy
started to lick each other at the same time.”</p><p>Tina could not take it any longer and she unbuckled her seat belt,
unbuttoned her shorts, and pulled then down to her feet along with
her panties. Uncle Steve flicked on the light and took a good look at
the little mound that had just a few light color strands of hair and
as Tina started to finger herself he turned the light back off. He
had gotten a good look at both of these girls going to town. Never in
his wildest dreams would he have thought this would happen. Two
preteen girls masturbating in his truck, on top of that they were his
nieces and to top that off his own daughters masturbating to a story
about how he fucked his sister…their mom.</p><p>“This was the first time I ever saw two girls playing with each other
but it was not the last time. As we got older we continued to play
together but once your mom got pregnant our relationship just sorta
died. We never talked about it and it was as if it never happened.
However, me and Amy continued to have sex and got married and are
still together today.” Uncle Steve finished.</p><p>“I bet your cock is hard because my cunny is wet.” Tami said being
the more outspoken one. She was also a little braver and would take
more risks…and a risk she took by reaching over and laying a hand on
her dad’s bulge. It was a long think shaft that angled down his left
pant leg. She rubbed it a few times. “Yep it sure is hard and
probably ready to squirt.”</p><p>The girls playing with themselves is one thing but for them to touch
their own dad is another thing. “I can’t let you touch me there.”
Steve said in a not so powerful way and it did not convenes Tami
either. “Tami…you really shouldn’t.” Steve tried again putting his
hand on hers. He felt how tiny her hand was to his and how soft.
Every part of his sanity told him to take her hand off of his cock
and put it back on her…her…her what? Here she is sitting with one
hand in her panties and one hand on his cock. ‘Should I put her hand
back on her cunny?’ Steve thought as he pressed her hand harder into
his crotch pushing his bottom off of the seat as well to mash his
member. ‘I can’t let this continue!’ Steve thought again forcing
himself to put her hand on his inner thigh and patting it on the back
of her hand as if to tell her to stay. Then he was shocked to find
himself unbuttoning his pants and unzipping it all the way. He lifted
up his bum a little to pull the pants just a tad bit down and reached
into his underwear pulling out his cock. It stood high and erect,
jerking ever so slightly to being free.</p><p>Without a word Tami’s hand grabbed his thick shaft and it sure felt
warm to her. Her tiny hand was like ice on his shaft as her little
digits worked in unison to pump up and down. He could tell that she
was not very experienced but could also tell that this surely was not
her first time playing with a cock.</p><p>“I have to pee!” Tina squealed grabbing her cunny with both hands. “I
can’t hold it any longer playing with my cunny always makes me pee.”
Steve looked around nothing but cornfields and woods. They were still
30 or so minutes from his house and knew she would never make it. He
turned off on the first dirt road and drove behind a thicket of trees
that were between them and the road. Out here any one would stop for
a car that they thought was broken down just to be friendly and he
definitely did not want someone finding them in the middle of peeing.
Steve cut the engine and lights and both doors opened as everyone
piled out.</p><p>“Come between the woods and the truck girls.” This just happened to
be his side of the truck. He stood there with cock still hanging out
as he watched the girls remove their panties and squat. He heard them
both peeing. You could describe it as if a person held a finger over
the end of a hose. Tina watched wide eye at her dad to see if he too
had to pee. Ever since she had seen Anna get peed on she has been
obsessed with it. She knew how dirty and nasty it was but that just
made it that much more exciting.</p><p>“Can I hold it while you pee?” Tami asked standing up and not putting
her panties back on. Without waiting for a reply she took his cock
with her hand and aimed it to the ground. “I often wondered what it
would feel like to have a cock and to pee.” Tami felt the vain in her
hand jerk and fill up and a stream of pee made a puddle on the ground.</p><p>Tina listened as the stream died down. She walked over and stood in
his puddle, kneeling down on her knees, opened her mouth wide. And
took his cock into her mouth. A gasp came from Uncle Steve as her
little tongue worked every last drop of pee from his cock hole. ‘She
had done this before! Oh fuck yea…she has done this before.’ Steve
thought taking the back of her head with one hand and gently prodding
her mouth to go a little farther with each movement.</p><p>Tami knew what Tina was kneeling in and just made a little face. She
did stand and watch her sister giving their dad the first blow job
but she knew she was not putting her knees in pee.</p><p>Steve let out a long loud moan and held her head still as little
Tina’s cheeks bulged like a squirrels cheeks that are filled with
nuts. Tina coughed and choked a bit as the cum flooded her mouth in
think huge jets. She did manage to swallow some before she opened her
mouth allowing the rest to run down her chin in thick globs. Looking
up at Steve…her dad Tina just smiled. “I love you Uncle Steve…I mean
dad.”  “I love you too sweety.”</p><p>“Okay are we ready to get home??” Steve asked the twins. “Um no not
yet…” Tami said. “…my cunny still needs to feel good.”</p><p>Until this Steve’s cock had started to go limp but hearing his
daughter say she needed her cunny to feel good started to make him
rise once again. Steve realized what Tina was kneeling in and at that
point decided to go to the bed of the truck. He helped the girls up
and then climbed in as well. Not sure what to do next Steve just sat
there.</p><p>Tami laid down on her back with feet pulled back to her bottom and
her legs bent at the knees. “Daddy touch me like you touched mommy…”
Tami said rubbing her fingers over her very small entrance to her
golden honey pot.</p><p>Without being told twice Steve knelt right down grabbing her little
legs and pulling her bottom off the truck bed to meet his starving
mouth. Tami had never had such a hungry man eat her out. She had been
liked by her mom and by Tina. She thought that Derek might have
licked her some too but mostly he had just laid there and her and mom
did all the playing so this was definitely new to her. With both of
her hands she grabbed his hair above his ears. She was not sure if
she wanted him to stop or to continue. If felt good but if tickled.
She placed her legs over his back and so that her knees were in his
arm pits. Using her leg muscles she lifted her bottom off the truck
bed, and rocked her hips into his face. It was good that they were so
far away from houses because her moans were now screams as she bucked
underneath her dad as he licked and sucked on her cunny unlike
anything she had ever felt before.</p><p>“Okay…enough…stop…fuck…” Tami said not being able to take any more
and pushing on his head. Steve backed away and looked at his daughter
laying back panting for breath. He had made his twelve-year-old cum.</p><p>“My turn!” Tina almost yelled with excitement laying down beside her
twin pushing her over some. Flopping one leg over Tami—Tina spread
her legs. Steve cupped his mouth to her almost bald little mound and
like a vacuum sucked her little clit…stroking it with his tongue.
Then spreading her little lips his tongue darted in and out, tracing
her little lips and working circles on her clit before encompassing
as much of her tiny cunny in his large mouth and giving her the same
treatment he gave his other daughter.</p><p>Tina bucked wildly too. The only tongue she had ever had on her was
her twins and she sure did not do this to her. She copied her sister
grabbing his hair and wrapping her legs under his arms. But as she
started to shake and shiver a stream of pee shot out. Steve felt this
flood of salty liquid shoot into his mouth and pulled his head back
realizing that she had peed into his mouth. His daughter had pissed
in his mouth. “Don’t stop! Eat my cunny…” Tina cried out and Steve
placed his mouth back on her and sucked some more.</p><p>A few moments later she too was begging him to stop. He looked up,
face glistening in the moonlight with cunny juice, driblets of pee,
and his saliva. “I think it’s time to get home.” Steve said standing
up and pulling his pants over his hard cock.</p><p>Back on the road Steve shared another story about when he and their
mom was younger.</p><p>“When ever I had to pee and there was mom or Lisa on the toilet my
mom would tell me or dad to pee between their legs. They would sit
with legs spread open and lean back giving me a great view of their
cunts and I would aim for the water. There were times when momma
would laugh and tell me not to pee on her and then she would move her
leg, or flip my pee pee so that the stream would land on her. The
first time she told me to pee between someone’s legs was your mom’s.
She held my little pee pee and got me very close to your mom’s cunny
hole. I peed and she shot it on Lisa who was already done pissing and
ready to get off the toilet but momma said not she was not done and
had to sit there while I went. Mom or Lisa would touch my pee pee and
rub it on them before, during, of after I was pissing. I did not even
remember most of that until you knelt down in that puddle of piss,
then cleaned my cock of the piss that was still there and then pissed
in my mouth.” Steve looked over at Tina who sat smiling watching the
road while Tami made icky faces.</p><p>It wasn’t long after that when they pulled up into the long driveway
of his farm house.</p><p>“We have some animals here on the farm and the neighbors have a
couple of horses that they let my kids ride and I am sure they will
let you ride them as well. It is way past your bed times. I will help
you get settled in.” Tina and Tami grabbed their backpacks out of the
truck bed as Steve grabbed their suitcases. All three headed to the
front door of the house.</p><p>Entering the house they found Amy sitting on the couch reading a
book. She hopped up and ran over to the girls and wrapped their arms
around them as they each dropped their backpacks and returned the
hug. “Hi Aunt Amy…” Both girls said in unison. “I missed you two!”
Amy replied obviously excited. “It’s late…the kids are in bed…plenty
of time to talk in the morning…what on earth is that smell?” Amy
looked down noticing the little brown stains in Tina’s knees and a
hint of urine in the air. “Okay fine you two run up stairs and get a
shower ready…” Amy said grabbing up the book bags and heading up the
stairs. Steve smiled “Taking a shower together will conserve on water
and money.” Each girl grinned at each other then toward their dad.</p><p>Steve dropped their suitcases off into their bedroom and lead them to
the shower. All three went in as Amy headed back down stairs. The
girls started undressing and Steve regulated the water. As Tina bent
over Uncle Steve poked a finger at her cunny hole. “Yea…stick it in
me…” She whispered as his think finger entered her hole. Tami worked
her way next to her sister and she too bent over the bathtub. Steve
worked a finger from his other hand into her hole as well. Both were
tight but he knew he did not have long to play. With that thought he
removed his fingers from his daughter’s cunny holes and left the
bathroom.</p><p>“These last few days has been crazy!” Tami said shaking her head. “I
can’t believe how much sex we are having and with whom.” With that
the girls climbed into the shower. “Let me show you what Mary showed
me” Tina said picking up the bar of soap and getting her hand all
sudsy.</p><p>“Tina can you put your finger in my butt this time?” Tina’s face took
on the same shape as it had when she tried to put her finger in her
bottom hole as she watched Mary sticking three fingers into Grace.
Tami bent over and spread her bottom cheeks and Tina aimed two
fingers at her puckered hole. With a little prodding Tina was able to
push them inside of Tami’s bottom hole. Tami’s mouth opened wide and
her breathing increased as Tina worked her two fingers in and out
using the soap as lubrication.</p><p>Once her bottom hole was used to the invading fingers probing her ass
Tami started to hump her sister’s hand.</p><p>Meanwhile downstairs Steve found Amy and stopped her from going back
upstairs to check on the girls. “Um…We have not talked about this for
a long time but I do know that you remember.” Pausing… Amy saw the
look of concern on Steve’s face and nodded yes trying not to make
this any harder on her husband. “I know the girls are your and they
don’t know.”</p><p>“But they do know…Lisa wanted me to tell them on the trip back here.
She called me when I was closer to town and my cell could get a
signal. So I told them.” Steve said looking at how Amy was going to
take this news.</p><p>“And how did they take it?” Amy asked calmly.</p><p>“They actually took it rather well…” Thinking about being sucked off
by his daughter and how they had fingered themselves listening to his
story and how he was able to suck and lick each of their tight cunny
holes and how he had stuck a finger into each of their holes was
making him hard all over again. “…actually they took it remarkably
well.” Smiling and chuckling inward.</p><p>“That is good…I am glad that the cat is out of the bag.” Amy said
kissing her husband who was in deep thought about two little kitties
out of the bag. “Oh! Yea…” He said snapping out of it as her lips met
his cheek. “It must be a shock for you now that they know.” Amy said
giving her husband a gentle hug. Steve’s mind was elsewhere as he
wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her toward himself.
Mashing his think hard cock up against her pelvic bone…she smiled and
patted him on the shoulders also in a way to push him off of her
saying… “Thinking of old times are we?” Amy smiled planting both
hands on his shoulders and pressing firmly so that he had to back up
a few steps.</p><p>“The girls are right up stairs and could walk down on us at any
time.” Amy said swatting him on the bottom and then dashing away like
a mouse running from a tiger. In his mind Steve knew that if the
girls saw them fucking it would not matter to them but how could he
tell Amy, could he tell Amy? With all these things going through his
mind he knew just what to say.</p><p>“Do you know why Lisa wanted me to tell the girls?” Steve asked. “Um…
not really, no. Why?” Amy said freezing in place and cocking her head
to the side as in thought.</p><p>“Lisa said the girls were experimenting on each other like you, Lisa,
and I did.” Steve answered. “Honey if you call outright fucking,
sucking, fingering, and god knows what all else we did together
experimenting then your under exaggerating it a bit. We out right
fucked like horny kids.” Amy said chuckling. ‘This is going better
than I thought.’ Steve thought. “Yea and that is the kinda stuff
their doing right now with each other and maybe other people too.
They admitted it was true on the way here and I bet they are messing
around in the shower right now as we speak.”</p><p>“You’re such a filthy liar.” Amy smiled and swatted him on the butt
again. “Go up and give the girls a towel then.” Steve said with a
smirk as to say try me. With that Amy walked up the stairs and
grabbed two towels out of the linen closet and entered the bathroom.
Even though she was pre warned Amy really thought that Steve was just
pulling her leg. There was no shower curtain and one of the girls
were bent over with the other one probing her bottom hole.</p><p>As soon as they saw who it was that entered the bathroom door they
both popped to attention. Amy stood in shock mouth partly opened…then
would close…then open again. “I uh…I uh…brought you some towels. It
is getting late girls…after your shower…” The words trialed off as
Amy shut the door behind her.</p><p>“We are always getting caught!” Tami said rinsing the soap bubbles
from her bottom crack. “This is getting ridiculous!” Tina said
rinsing her fingers. There was a little brown on the tips of each of
her fingers and she had felt something blocking her way up inside of
Tami’s bottom but she had continued anyway. “I have to poop!” Tami
said grabbing her belly and almost slipping on the wet floor trying
to dash to the toilet.</p><p>Amy was as pale as a ghost and walked pretty slowly down the stairs.
Steve just laughed as he saw her expression of surprise. “I told you…
I told you…”</p><p>The girls finished up in the bathroom and climbed into their big bed
together under the covers. Tami’s hand found her way to Tina’s bottom
hole and started slipping a finger in. Tina jumped “Noooo…” She said
in almost a low whisper that don’t go there...” Moving her sister’s
hand so that her fingers were lined up with her cunny hole she
continued “…it does here!” Tina spread wide as Tami’s fingers went to
work.</p><p>“So what are we going to have the girls call me? Can we even tell our
kids?” Steve and Amy headed upstairs and stopped at the twins door.
Steve opened the door softly and say that the girls were still awake…
in bed but still awake. He knew that because the girls lay there with
the covers moving and soft moans filled the air. Leaving his wife at
the door he walked over to the bed. Sitting on the edge.</p><p>The girls opened their eyes and saw who it was who had once again
snuck up on them. “Hi dad…” Tina said and then went back to her soft
moans. “Hi daddy…” Tami said pausing from the treatment she was
giving to her twin. “I came in for hugs and to say goodnight.” Both
girls popped up out from the covers showing both Amy and their dad
that they had not a stitch of clothing on under those covers. The
girls both wrapped their arms around him taking turns planting kisses
on his lips. Until Tina saw Amy standing at the door. Steve’s arms
were wrapped around them and his hands were on their backs rubbing on
their soft smooth skin. Tina tapped Tami lightly and got her to look
at the doorway to see Amy standing there and both girls stopped
kissing and lay back down on the bed and covered back up. Laying
still as Steve got up and walked to the door.</p><p>“Girls…” Aunt Amy started “I was shocked to see you two in the shower
but I am not mad. Can I get a good night hug and kiss too?”</p><p>The girls both nodded and sat up again letting the covers fall to
their laps. Amy sat on the edge of the bed and bother naked girls
wrapped their arms around her too. Tami was the first one to kiss
Aunt Amy on the lips but soon both girls took turns. Each kiss
getting longer and more daring. Amy stood up again pretty pale in the
face. She had been thinking about how her and Lisa used to play these
kissing games together before they added Steve to their games. But
what made her pale again this time is that she was getting wet as the
girls were kissing her and thinking about them touching their cunnies
as well as their twin’s cunny.</p><p>With that she met Steve in the doorway. The two headed into their
room. Laid down in bed and before Amy knew what had got her Steve was
pulling at her blue jean shorts and panties. Amy did not hesitate
this time as she snaked her way out of them. Steve was also working
on getting his own member free from prison with his other hand. As
soon as Steve’s cock was free he started pressing against Amy’s
bottom to find a hole any hole. She cocked her back as she lay facing
away from him and felt his cock enter her pussy. He rolled over on
her forcing her to lay on her belly and drove his cock hard and fast
into Amy’s cunt.</p><p>“Fuck  yea…you have not fucked me like this since we were kids…” Amy
cried out and with this Steve even fucked faster and harder sending
her into a continuous cycle of moans that became one long siren. Even
though Steve came once in Tina’s mouth and once in his wife so far he
continued to fuck her fast and hard. He was in no way shape or form
ready to stop fucking for any reason…Until their baby started crying…</p>"
686,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Derek in the Hospital,Chrian,1,This is part 13 in the Tina & Tami (Twin) series I do encourage you to read the previous chapters to get the full value out of this story.,"['FF', 'History of Ff', 'ff', 'f-exam', 'inc']","<p>Derek’s heart rate finally got regulated but they still admitted him
to the hospital. Lisa wanted to stay there with him but he insisted
that she go on home. Eventually and reluctantly she agreed.</p><p>The following morning Derek was greeted with a smile but his
Nurse. “Is today one of your days off?” Derek asked her…just shaking
his head. “I am going to be here with you. You are my boss and I am a
nurse and you need me.” Nurse Sandra said with hands on her hips as
to tell him there will not be any arguing.</p><p>Derek opened his mouth and shut it as she gave him a stern look. “Now
let me go to nurses station and find out what is being done and the
game plan. Has the doctor been in to see you yet this morning?” She
asked checking the numbers on the machine to make sure all were in
the normal zone.</p><p>And like that she turned and walked out the door. As she left he
noticed how tight her pants were in her civilian clothes and thoughts
of Lisa wanting to eat her, finger her, and….then images of Tina and
Tami flooded his mind. He imagined them licking each other laying on
his bed with him and Lisa fucking. Her leaning over the bed giving
the girls directions and telling them to keep adding fingers to their
tight little holes till they were stretched out. He thought about one
of the twins licking his balls as the other one stuffed his shaft in
his mouth. He imagined her taking far more than he knew she could but
he wanted to have his cock slide down her throat.</p><p>He felt his heart begin to pound once again realizing that he really
had had played with Tami. The machine behind him began to beep loudly
alerting the nurses that something was wrong.</p><p>Several nurses including Sandra came rushing in. The first thing they
noticed was the sheet was sticking up right at his crotch. Shortly
after his doctor came in and began ordering medication to be given.</p><p>“I am fine!” Derek said to everyone. I don’t need any medication. I
just need to go home. Realizing he had a hard on and that it was
standing tall as many females not to mention that Nurse Sandra was
there. ‘Uggg why did Lisa have to mention her!’ Derek thought to
himself. ‘I will never look at her the same again…I’ll just have to
fire her.’ Derek started to laugh. “What have I gotten myself into!”
He actually said aloud.</p><p>No one really knew what he was meaning and pretty much ignored the
question as they were more concerned with his racing heart. And with
that he saw blackness closing in. Nurse Sandra stood watching Derek
try to fight the medication. His eyes were opening and closing…
getting heavier by the second and then at last his eyes closed and
remained closed.</p><p>“That must have been some pretty great sex he had last night to get
him worked up like this.” Sandra thought sitting down in the chair
beside him. She could not take her eyes off his swollen member and
watched intently as it grew limp and returned to its normal size.
Thinking about how great it must have been to continue to get hard
even now and have his heart pounding like that was thoughts she was
trying to avoid thinking about. But the harder she thought against
them the more she actually thought about them. As the minutes went by
she noticed she was feeling wet in her pants. With that she stopped
fighting and let images of Lisa and her boss flash through her mind.</p><p>It was then that Lisa walked in. Seeing Sandra there Lisa smiled and
asked how Derek was doing. Sandra filled Lisa in on his latest attack
and said he would be sleeping for a few hours.</p><p>“Would you like to go to get a drink or something to eat?” Lisa asked
Sandra and with that the two women went to the cafeteria.</p><p>“This might be a little blunt but I have to ask…last night he said
this happened because of sex and today when his heart rate was
pounding he had a…well he had a hard on.” Sandra was whispering very
quietly and they were sitting in a more secluded area of the
cafeteria. “What on earth did you two do?”</p><p>“I don’t know?” Lisa lied. “We were just having sex and fantasizing
and he went into this…this…” Lisa said feeling a bit flushed for
being that honest with her. She too remembered what she had said
about this nurse and things have not changed. She still would like to
suck, finger, lick, and ‘stop that!’ Lisa thought trying to bring her
thoughts back to the here and now. But things had not changed…well it
did change some, cause now more than ever Lisa wanted to ‘stop!’ Lisa
thought again.</p><p>“Derek is a great boss and I am sure he is a great boyfriend and he
is sure lucky to have you.” Was all that Lisa heard Sandra saying as
her mind went back to the conversation. “Thank you.” Lisa said
accepting the complement. “And he is lucky to have a nurse working
for him who cares enough to come to the hospital when he is sick.”
Lisa put in. “Any one of us from the office would have done the same
thing.” Sandra said.</p><p>“Are the twins okay?” Sandra asked. “Yea I sent them to their d…uh…
uncles house.” Lisa almost goofed. “Are they still babysitting for
neighborhood kids?” Sandra asked. “Yea they were…and probably will
once they get back home.” Lisa said squeezing her legs together and
tightening her pussy thinking about last night with Tami.</p><p>During the next few days, as Derek remained in the hospital, Lisa and
Sandra continued to get to know each other as she spent time with
Derek while Lisa was at work and she spent time at the hospital with
Lisa while Derek was sleeping. After the visiting hours they started
heading out to get something to eat.</p><p>On the fourth night the two ladies left the hospital and stopped at
the liquor store and headed to Sandra’s apartment. The two ladies
drank and talked about some of the cute doctor’s they had seen there
at the hospital but what surprised Lisa was how Sandra was so open
about how she was staring at the cute nurses. In fact she told Lisa
she preferred looking at the nurses more than she did at the doctors.</p><p>Sandra noticed Lisa’s face turned a little shade of red as she
discussed the nurses in their white uniforms and how she enjoyed the
nurses who wore close fitting pants. “You have nothing to be
embarrassed about dear.” Sandra told Lisa. “If you were a nurse
walking around in that hospital I think you would catch my eye too.
So long as you were not still dating my boss…that is.” Sandra winked
and then chuckled.</p><p>‘Did I just hear her right? Is she really hitting on me? Oh my god
she is so hot!’ Lisa thought looking into her beautiful green eyes.</p><p>“What does dating your boss have to do if you find me attractive or
not?” Lisa said and then wishing she could take those words right
back.</p><p>“Just ethics…stupid rules in a book, but honestly if you were not
dating Derek I would…” Sandra started and then hesitated for a second
testing to see what Lisa’s reaction will be as she took another drink
and offered more to Lisa who accepted the refill.</p><p>“You’d what?” Lisa asked quietly, hesitantly feeling her chest
tighten with anticipation and taking another drink.</p><p>“Well for one if you were not dating my boss I don’t think you would
be wearing those clothes right now.” Sandra said with a smirk on her
face.</p><p>“You don’t think so? You think that I would find you attractive and
be out of my clothes if I was not dating your boss?” Lisa
laughed. “So….”</p><p>Lisa stopped as she watched Sandra nodded yes. “It is just too bad…”
Sandra started to say as Lisa scooted over closer to her on the couch
and leaned in toward Sandra. Sandra did not even hesitate to meet
Lisa’s approach and their lips met, gently barely touching and then
pulling apart slightly only for a second before their lips met again.
This time in lust. There was no holding back as their tongues
explored each other’s mouths. Lisa kept thinking about how she was
just fantasizing about Sandra just a few days ago and now once again
one of her fantasies were coming true.</p><p>The other had not really been her fantasy that came true but she was
lead into the sex talk by Derek and when the opportunity arose she
did not turn it down. She had not been with a woman in years until
she had licked on her daughter’s cute little twelve-year-old cunny
just the other day while her boyfriend Derek was laying in the bed
with them. She had been so surprised that Derek ended up in the
hospital and did not play more with her daughter. It was his fantasy
after all.</p><p>But the only other time she had been with a woman was when she was
just a kid herself. She had a friend, named Amy, who she introduced
to touching and then had her brother take Amy’s virginity. Shortly
after Lisa got pregnant with the twins Steve got Amy pregnant as
well. Surprisingly enough, Steve, her brother, and Amy got married.
Shortly after the Tina and Tami were born Amy had Erik.</p><p>The thoughts of Amy and Tami flashed through Lisa’s mind as she
embraced Sandra. It was not long before the two women started peeling
off their clothes as well as removing the clothes of their partner.</p><p>Lisa felt like a little child again playing with Amy. Lisa pushed
Sandra back on the couch and grabbed the waist band of her shorts,
pulling them down her thin long legs she realized that Sandra was not
wearing panties but there was something poking out of her clean
shaven cunt.</p><p>As Sandra’s pants came off out slid a dildo. It was not that thick or
long but Lisa realized Sandra must have had that in her all day long
while they were at the hospital together as well as…. “Oh my god.”
Lisa said out loud. “You horny little…” Lisa started to say slut but
not knowing Sandra extremely well she was not about to ruin a
potentially good time with a slip of the tongue.</p><p>Lisa took hold of the dildo that lay between Sandra’s legs and shoved
it right back up in her. Thrusting it hard and pounding it fast
Sandra began to curse. “Fuck my cunt…oh yea fuck my cunt…” Sandra
placed one foot over the back of the couch and the other foot down on
the floor giving Lisa a wide area to work in.</p><p>“You were thinking about me when you put this in your pussy weren’t
you?” Lisa asked over the noise that the dildo was making sliding in
and out of her juicy wet hole. “Yes…Ohh yea…” Sandra cried out.</p><p>“You were wearing one the first day you went to see Derek in the
hospital weren’t you?” Lisa asked again placing her mouth on Sandra’s
clit. This was the largest clit Lisa had ever played with because the
other two were just little girl’s cunnies and that part had not begun
to develop on them. “Yea after he told me sex was what got him in
that condition I came home and fucked my pussy and the next morning I
stuck it inside of me and went to visit him. He got that hard on and
I was sure glad I had something stuffed in my hole. But I wanted it
to move in and out. Like you are doing to me now.” Sandra cut off in
a loud moan.</p><p>“You wanted his cock in your cunt didn’t you? I bet you stick this
dildo in your cunt before you go to work don’t you?” Sandra asked
again shoving the whole dildo up in her cunt and rubbing on Sandra’s
clit. “Oh yes I do I stick it in my cunt and go to work….Mmmm…I love
seeing people, thinking about people, helping people with a dildo in
my hole.” Sandra realized just how much information she had given
away but because Lisa seemed not to take offense to her comments she
moaned again. “Ohh fuck me hard.”</p><p>Lisa had this game, errr more like trick, played on her more than
once by Derek. He would get her horny talking about things and as the
orgasm built he would take the talk a little darker, just a little
deeper into disgust or push the envelope a little more. Done at the
right timing Lisa had found herself agreeing to fuck a dog, to play
doctor and nurse, to let him fist her cunt and ass, and to get her to
fantasize about her own daughter. Now she found herself playing this
same game with Sandra.</p><p>She had already gotten Sandra to admit she liked her, Derek, and had
been able to work this girl up through days of prodding and coaxing
talking to her about the doctors and now that she caught her with the
dildo she was getting her to admit to a whole lot more than she had
even dreamed possible.</p><p>“Have you ever fucked yourself in the bathroom with this dildo while
at work on a piss break?” Lisa asked again removing the dildo and
sticking three fingers into Sandra’s cunt. “Yea… especially after I
see someone naked who is hot.” Sandra admitted.

  
“Oh fuck yea I think I would too.” Lisa urged her on. “There was this
one time when this girl needed a pap done and I put in the clamp. I
had no idea she was still a virgin and the clamp took her cherry. I
had to go and take care of myself after that.” Sandra said as she
felt her own cunny being stretched.</p><p>“Mmm…that is hot. Derek has shared with me some stories from work and
we also played doctor and patient so I know just how hot that—that
can make you. How old was the girl?” Lisa asked. “I….I….I don’t
remember.” Sandra lied. Lisa clamped her mouth hard on the woman’s
clit sucking it and working it with her tongue as she fingered her
with four fingers. Then she stopped and looked up. “I don’t believe
you…how old was the girl…I bet you wont tell me because she was too
young. Mmmm.” Lisa clamped right back on the nurses clit sucking even
stronger and making noises into her cunt.</p><p>This was giving Sandra just enough information to know she wanted her
to admit the real age of the girl regardless of how young she was and
at the same time also hide enough information from her in case it was
not a little girl.</p><p>Sandra threw her head back so that her head hung over the arm rest of
the couch, mouth open, and eyes shut. “Ohhh yeeeaa….yea…yea…uhhhu…
just like that…” Sandra moaned and groaned avoiding the question.</p><p>“Was she sixteen?” Lisa continued on probing not only for information
but she was also probing the nurses cunt. “No…..no…uhh….ohhh…no…”
Sandra moaned as Lisa went back to work on her lower half. “Was she
15?” Lisa continue but once again Sandra said no in far more words
than that. “Was she 13?” Lisa asked again working on the g-spot of
the woman now only using 2 fingers. “Mmmm….yea I am so wet.” Lisa
said trying to relax the nurse and at the same time not provide any
additional information incase she was wrong. “How old was she…to make
you so wet now and so wet then?”</p><p>Then Lisa decided to add fuel to the fire. “You know I have to twin
daughters who are twelve. They have not had their first pap yet.”
Lisa said shoving four fingers back into Sandra and each thrust was
only stopped by her thumb. Sandra let out some moans and groans that
would be impossible to try and repeat. “It’s okay Sandra you can tell
me what gets you excited.” Lisa continued to prod. Getting someone to
admit something like this to an almost complete stranger even in the
heat of passion would be difficult if not impossible. “Mmmm that is
okay not to tell me cause….” Lisa started to back off but Sandra cut
her off. “She was eleven a…” Sandra was going to try and justify to
Lisa why she went to the bathroom and fucked herself with the dildo
she already wore around at work to an eleven-year-old patient but her
and she was about to say came out more like
this. “aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh, fuuuuu….mmmmmm….yea…..” As Lisa bit
slightly, but still plenty hard, into Sandra’s clit pulling and
stretching her clit worker her clit between her teeth as she moved
her jaw back and forth. Lisa also worked the thumb into Sandra’s cunt
and tried to push it in but after a few tries knew she could not get
it in up to her wrist.</p><p>“You’re a naughty nurse.” Lisa said lifting her cum soaked
face. “Mmmm you sure are dirty to fuck yourself thinking about some
hot little eleven-year-old patient. Without waiting for a reply Lisa
got on all fours over Sandra and pushed her cunt and ass toward
Sandra’s face. Stretching her arm out down to the floor grabbing the
wallet out of her purse she pulled out several pictures of the twins
at different ages and placed the picture keeper on Sandra’s chest
between her breast.</p><p>Lisa felt her cunny heat up as Sandra was flipping through looking at
pictures of the young twin children and then Lisa felt as if she was
being eaten alive by a starving woman. Her cunt was not being
fingered or explored it was being ravished. Several times Lisa was
made to yelp from Sandra’s nips with the teeth on her clit. She
realized she had started the biting game and really was glad she did.</p><p>And just like that without much discussion or putting her own self at
risk figured out just what made Sandra purr.</p>"
687,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Amy Breastfeeding,Chrian,1,Here is another chapter in the series of Tina & Tami (Twins). I hope that you will take the time to read from The Beginning prior to reading this chapter.,"['MFfb', 'inc', 'pedo', 'lac', 'fist']","<p>Amy walked to the crib in her room and picked up the crying little
baby in her arms. She smiled as the little boy opened hiss mouth in
search for her already naked breast. She waited until the baby opened
his mouth wide and planted him firmly on her nipple making sure that
he had a good solid vacuum so he would not be sucking in air that
could lead to excess gas or an upset stomach.</p><p>She continued standing there by the side of the crib because she was
just going to give him a little snack and put him right back in bed.
She was still desperately needing fucked by her husband. Pussy juice
flowed down her leg and milk flowed down her belly from her other
nipple that was now flowing. It had been a few hours since the baby
nursed last and both of her nipples were starting to feel that built
up pressure and a little sense of discomfort.</p><p>She was not expecting Steve to wait for her. She actually thought he
would jack himself off and then leave her to tend for herself.
Instead she felt his hand sliding in between her legs. As she told
him not to do that while she was nursing the baby she bent over some
and Amy’s ass rose in the air as she cocked her hips making her hole
easier for Steve to find. His finger found the hole and two fingers
easily slid up insider her. As he pused and pulled them in and out
her pussy it was making a lot of slurping sounds as the air rushed in
and then was forced back out of her cunt. With that she let out a
moan and thrust her hips back to meet his fingers.</p><p>Instead of continuing to finger her he wrapped both hands around her
waist and pulled her backward. She took tiny steps till the back of
her legs met the side of the bed. Steve pulled gently and she lowered
her bottom to the bed. He positioned himself sitting behind her and
rubbed her back and shoulders. Amy moaned and ran her fingers over
her babies head to straighten out his tiny hairs.</p><p>Derek reached around and cupped her free breast giving it a little
squeeze and milk shot out in a quick stream. “Steve…” Amy said
laughing. “You know how I feel about that.” Still laughing Steve
squeezed again and another jet of milk squirted onto the floor in
front of her. “Yea and you know how I feel too.” Steve laughed with
her. “I started this after Erik was born.”</p><p>“And I have not gotten you to stop yet…even though this is our fifth
child.” Amy said slapping the back of his hand jokingly. Then raised
her arm and put it behind his back pulling him around her. “If you
are going to do it then do it right.” Amy said placing his mouth on
her free nipple. His mouth connected and made sure he had good
suction as the warm sweet fluid squirted in his mouth. His tongue
licked her nipple in complete circles. He knew how sensitive they
were and one tiny mistake with his teeth would end this perfect
night.</p><p>Steve’s first experience of breastfeeding was right after Erik was
born. Like tonight Steve and Amy were in the middle of fucking when
Erik began to cry. Steve was so horny and always loved to play and
suck on her tits could not just sit back and wait for her to get done
breastfeeding so he had joined in. These thoughts were going through
Amy’s mind as she noticed something move.</p><p>What Amy actually saw move was a shadow and turned toward the door
seeing one of the twins in the door way with her hand down her pants.
Amy turned back around and tapped her husband on the shoulder. “Umm I
think Tina is watching.” She whispered very softly into his ear. ‘Was
that a shrug he just gave me?’ Amy thought as his shoulders both rose
and fell and he continued. She turned again to the door and Tina was
still there with her hand in her panties watching them and definitely
fingering herself while doing so. “Tina is at the door.” Amy
whispered again. “Mmmhmm.” Steve mumbled still sucking and Amy
swatted him on the back of the head. “Okay.” This time Steve looked
up and saw Tina standing there at the door with her hand down her
panties fingering herself.</p><p>“What’s a matter, sweetie?” Uncle Steve asked his daughter. I can’t
sleep daddy my cunny is tickling. Tami fell right to sleep but I
tried and can’t. I came in here to see if I could sleep in here with
you but I did not want to disturb you. But then I felt even itchier
down there and I had to itch it.” Tami stated.</p><p>Steve already knowing what had happened earlier knew just the kind of
girls these two were but of course his wife still does not know…nor
was he going to tell her just what had happened tonight.</p><p>“Okay Tina, hop in here and lay down. Try and get some sleep but me
and Amy are going to finish this before we go to bed. She is itchy
down there too.” With that Tina pulled her hand from her panties ran
over to the bed and lay down right in the center of the bed putting
the pillow she had brought with her up against the headboard some she
lay down…well more like sat down watching her half brother and dad
nurse on her step mom.</p><p>Amy slapped Steve’s head again as he went to continue sucking on her
breast but that did not stop him this time. Tina lay there with her
hand back in her panties listening to Steve and the baby slurp. She
could not see much at all. Amy’s back was to her but her dad was
positioned really funny trying to stay laying on the bed and suck on
her breast at the same time so she did have a good view of his hard
cock. Every now and then he would grab it and stroke or tug on it
some in order to keep it hard.</p><p>Tina lay there looking at her daddy’s cock wanting to take it in her
hand and stroke it, feel its warmth, feel how hard and horny he was,
and most of all she wanted to taste his cum again. She had sucked him
off on the side of the road when they stopped for a piss break and
she thought about how her knees were all muddy and how strong the pee
smell was even when they got back in the truck.</p><p>Tina moved her bare foot over to her dad’s cock and put it close by.
Each time he would move his hand away from it she would put the
bottom of her foot along the shaft of his throbbing cock. She kept a
close watch on Amy and any time she even moved her head a tiny bit
she would move her foot away from her daddy’s cock. As she pressed
the bottom of her foot against his cock he would push his cock
against her and he would thrust his hips making it slide up and down
the bottom of her foot. There were a few times it tickled.</p><p>Within a few minutes Amy stood up with a very silent baby in her
arms. As he fell asleep his mouth got wider and relaxed and her
oversized swollen red nipple slipped from his mouth. She put laid him
gently back into his crib.</p><p>Once again Steve reached out to stick his finger’s into his wife’s
cunt. He rubbed his hand along her soft bottom cheeks and squeezed it
spreading her ass apart to see her ass hole that opened slightly as
well. Tina could also see her Aunt Amy’s puffy pussy lips.</p><p>Steve stood up and turned to look at Tina who lay on the bed with her
panties pulled over to one side and legs wide open. Two fingers
worked their way to her last knuckle then she would hold them in
place and tighten her lower half and as she relaxed she slipped her
fingers back out only to repeat it again over and over.</p><p>Steve positioned his cock and started to push his way up inside of
his wife while she still leaned over the crib looking down on her
tiny son. Remembering who was in their bed Amy once again put a stop
to things saying “You have to be out of your mind to do that with her
in here.” And stood up straight. She stood there for a few seconds to
see just what Steve would do but she heard the bed squeak and she
turned around.</p><p>Steve already moved to his side of the bed. Tina had gotten under the
covers and had turned away from her dad laying on her side so that
she would be facing Amy. Tina had her head on her dad’s arm and his
other arm was around her belly. Amy looked at the arrangement and
just knew no sex tonight and even gave a little sigh of
disappointment shaking her head side to side, pulling up the covers
and climbing naked into bed.  </p><p>She was the only odd ball among the three. The other two lay on their
side facing her but she lay on her back. Both nipples were flowing
but not at much as her cunt was. She wanted to lay there and finger
herself like she had seen Tina do at the door way. But she was the
adult and could not act that way even if a child did.</p><p>“What does it taste like?” Tina asked quietly. “What dear?” Amy asked
with a puzzled look on her face. “Your milk Aunt Amy.” Amy shrugged I
don’t really know but I wont try it.”</p><p>“Can I try it?” Tina asked bravely just knowing that if it were Tami
in this position she would have asked without any hesitation at all.</p><p>“I don’t think that’s a goo….” But Amy was cut off as Tina
said “Pleeeeaseee….” And at the same time Steve chuckled and said let
the girl try your milk honey. Amy felt a little hand cup her breast,
the bed shift, and warm breath over her breast as Tina got into
position. Then felt her warm wet mouth cup her breast. Tina was now
kneeling on the bed her butt facing Uncle Steve…her dad with just her
panties showing under her nightshirt. Steve noticed the obvious wet
spot between Tina’s legs but dared not to touch her…at least not
touch her yet.</p><p>As he was fighting against touching her cunny Tina moved her hand
back to her cunny while kneeling down ass facing him. She knew her
dad was watching and she did not care if Amy saw her finger herself
again and she pulled her panties to the side again. She spread her
lips using two fingers and then jabbed the same two in her cunny. She
tried working a third in her hole and found she had a little
discomfort doing so. She thought back to watching Grace stick four
fingers in her hole and how she stuck her fist in Mary. Thinking
these dirty thoughts made it easier for Tina to want to push her
limits as well as make the discomfort subside. She was able to fit a
third finger…for the first time…in her cunny hole as her daddy
watched from a foot away.</p><p>Tina had seen her dad squirt the milk onto the floor earlier and with
her other hand she cupped Amy’s other breast squeezing it and
watching the milk squirt. Although this did not taste like regular
milk and was far sweeter Tina was okay with the taste. Amy turned to
face her and said. “This one really needs to be sucked some more.”
Tina took the long, hard, red nipple that she had been playing with
her hand into her mouth. Amy was now able to look over at Steve now
that she was laying more on his side. He lay there with cock still
hard but surprisingly enough he was not jacking off. ‘Was it because
Tina was in the bed with us?’ Amy thought as she placed her head on
Tina’s head and combed through her hair. She noticed that Tina was
fingering herself again and then really could not believe Steve was
not jacking off to his daughter fingering herself inches from his
face while sucking and nursing on his wife’s tits.</p><p>She was so proud of him for not jerking off. In fact if she had seen
the little girl masturbating and seen her husband getting off to it
she might have gotten made at him, but for some reason seeing her
doing that and seeing him do nothing but watch made her cunt even
wetter. She really needed some attention down there.</p><p>After a few minutes Tina lay back down on the bed and got back under
the covers. Once again turning toward her aunt. Again Amy lay down on
the bed on her back. Her cunt felt like it was on fire. Even though
there was no actual smoke…pussy smell filled the air. Steve got an
idea and told Amy to lay like the other two and to scoot closer to
Tina.</p><p>The two adults sandwiched their little twelve-year-old niece. Steve
put his arm out so that both girls repositioned their heads to use it
as a pillow. His other arm he placed over Tina and laid it on Amy’s
hip. With a soft firm touch he slowly massaged her hip bone and
followed her inner thigh down to her warm wet cunt. She parted her
legs and allowed him entry into her moist spot. She sure did need
some scrubbing. For a second she thought about poor little Tina and
how she too had an itch problem.</p><p>As soon as she started feeling good Steve moved his hand away from
Amy’s cunt. He placed his hand on Tina’s and their hands moved as
one. Steve rubbed over Amy’s flesh from neck, to breast, to belly and
to her leg. He wanted Tina to feel how soft Amy was and he wanted to
break the ice by heating things up between the two, more so than they
already were after Tina had nursed on Amy’s tits. Steve stopped
Tina’s hand on Amy’s belly and then removed his hand leaving Tina’s
hand still there.</p><p>Amy had no idea what all the rustling was going on behind her but
before she could look she felt his cock enter into her cunt. ‘How is
he doing that?’ Amy thought knowing that Tina was still in between
them. Looking down toward the end of the bed she saw Tina’s leg
raised up in the air making the covers look like a tent and Steve was
passing through Tina’s legs to reach her cunt.</p><p>Amy felt a little hand wrap around her belly and go practically still
as one little finger traced the surrounding area of her belly button
hole. Amy felt the coolness of the little girls relaxed arm against
her hot sweaty flesh but the more her niece…step-daughter’s finger
danced around her belly button the more she pushed her hips back to
meet Steve’s thrusts. IT was different this time because Amy knew the
girl was doing the rubbing on her own without coaxing from
Steve. ‘This little girl does know what she is doing.’ Amy thought
being happy she was now getting some cock, finally.</p><p>Steve got tired of holding Tina’s leg in the air and repositioned it
so that it lay on Amy’s leg. Amy felt the new flesh touching hers and
once again she warmed up. ‘If I get any warmer the covers are going
to set on fire.’ Amy thought pushing the covers off of her and kicked
them to the floor.</p><p>All three lay on the bed a tangle of bodies laying on top of one
another now exposed so that any of the three could now see what was
happening.</p><p>Tina looked down first at the throbbing member that was snaking
between her legs and into her Aunt Amy. Tina’s only free hand was
laying on Amy and there was no way that she could reach her own cunny
mushed in there like she was. “Dad…my cunny needs itched too and
bad.” Was all Tina had to say and Steve moved the hand that was
holding her leg up right, to her butt crack. He followed her crack of
her bottom down till it met her puckered little bottom hole and she
tensed up so he continued on and felt a warmth of wetness waiting
him. He had no idea that a little twelve-year-old girl could get this
wet but his finger only paused for a second as he slowly pushed his
finger in deeper and deeper.</p><p>Tina let out a little moan of her own as she felt her daddy’s finger
penetrate her cunny. He continued to fuck Amy but because it was
awkward to have his hand between his belly and Tina’s back he could
not move as fast. But Amy was the one who picked up the pace and
started moving more to meet his slow thrusts.</p><p>Tina moved her hand down to play with Amy’s clit. Tina pushed with
three fingers right on Amy’s nub and using her middle finger stroked
it very fast moving up and down still putting pressure with the other
two fingers. Thinking back this was what she thought Mary had been
doing in the bathroom on the toilet as she was in the tub fingering
the six-year-old named Grace she was babysitting the night before.</p><p>Amy was past the point of rational thought as she lay there thrusting
her hips to meet her husband’s long cock that was between the legs of
a twelve-year-old and that same twelve-year-old had her hand on her
clit making her feel very good and she did not care at all.</p><p>Tina’s little hand ventured toward Amy’s cunt and felt her dad’s hard
cock thrusting in and out of Aunt Amy. Tina lay her hand flat against
Amy’s mound and placed one finger on one side of her dad’s cock and
three fingers on the other side. She tightened her fingers enough so
that his cock was rubbing her fingers and at the same time she rubbed
on her Aunt Amy’s pussy lips. Within minutes of feeling his little
girl’s fingers on his cock while fucking his wife and at the same
time fingering this tight little girl…his tight little daughter…he
was shooting his load into Amy who froze, not moving her hips as he
pressed into her mashing Tina in the process. He rolled back onto his
back removing his finger from her cunny hole and collapsing on the
bed behind him.</p><p>Tina moved her leg off of Amy now that she was not wedged into place
any more but kept her hand there at her Aunt Amy’s cunt. The think
white goo rolled down Amy’s leg and puddle between her legs. Amy lay
there with head up looking down at the preteen girl in between her
legs playing with her daddy’s cum dripping out of her cunt. Now that
Steve’s cock was out of the way Tina’s fingers entered the partially
gaping hole. With every squeeze more of Steve’s goo squished out of
Amy and each time Tina used it to coat her fingers. Amy, feeling her
niece’s fingers slipping and sliding in her wet cunt filled with the
little girl’s daddy’s cum made Amy spasm. Watching Tina lick her
daddy’s cum off of her fingers made Amy just about die.</p><p>Amy repositioned herself with her head at the foot of the bed facing
Tina’s open legs as one knee pointed at the ceiling with foot resting
behind her knee and Amy mocked Tina doing the same with her leg. Both
girls lay looking at the others private part that was begging to be
loved. Tina was the first to move and her mouth went right toward
Aunt Amy’s cunt placing her nose at the entrance of Amy’s ass hole
and lapping at Amy’s over flowing hole. With both hands Tina held
Amy’s pussy lips apart and licked at the mixture flowing out of Aunt
Amy’s cunt.</p><p>Amy lay there looking at the preteen’s cunny. It was so young and
innocent was what went through Amy’s mind as she thought about her
first lesbian experience with another girl. In fact the person Amy
was thinking about was Tina’s mom…Steve’s sister.  Steve’s sister
Lisa was the first person to lick and finger her little cunny and now
many years later she was going to do the same thing to Lisa’s
daughter. Realizing this Amy’s cunt tightened up and more of her
husband’s goo was forced out and Tina lay there mouth still attached
making sure not to let any more drops reach the bed.</p><p>Amy just could not lay there and do nothing. Her pussy was on fire
but was being cooled by her step-daughter/nieces lips and tongue.
Then Amy moved her head in, closing her eyes she stuck out her tongue
and tasted her first pussy in twelve years. Amy also followed suit as
she parted Tina’s lips with her two fingers after just a few licks.
Amy took a good look at the young girl’s cunny. Aunt Amy noticed how
pulling the two lips apart made her think about a butterfly with
wings open. The inside of Tina’s cunny was so wet and soft to the
touch. The velvety, pink flesh glistened in the nightlight. “Eat me…”
Tina moaned because she did not feel Aunt Amy moving on her cunny and
like that Amy’s tongue dipped into the darkness of the girl’s parted
cunny, tasting the sweet innocence of this little girl for the first
time.</p><p>Steve lay there watching. Remembering this same type of scene play
out in front of his very eyes many years ago when Lisa, his sister,
had told him to fuck Amy for the first time. Ever since then he had
thought about that day almost every time he and Amy fucked but it was
one of those things they seldom mentioned to each other…even during
sex.</p><p>Amy felt her cunt begin to stretch unlike anything she had felt
before as Tina pushed four fingers and a thumb into Aunt Amy’s gushy
hole. Amy breathed in heavy as Tina worked the whole fist into her
hole and started to push her arm as if it were a cock. ‘Damn this
girl is a nasty little slut.’ Actually both Amy and Steve thought
almost at the same time.</p><p>Steve was rock hard again watching his wife get fisted for the first
time ever and by his daughter of all people. An underage daughter to
top it off! Steve turned on to his side pointing his cock at his
daughter’s cunt. He knew by fingering her she was still pretty tight
and it would be near impossible for him to stick his cock up in her
cunny and have her enjoy it at the same time.</p><p>So instead he moved his cock over to her and started rubbing it on
her baby-soft bottom cheeks. Amy watched as her husband rubbed his
cock all over the little girl’s backside but he was not going where
she would like him to go. She reached through the little girl’s
raised leg taking hold of his cock she slid it right between her
legs.</p><p>This was the first cock that had ever touched Tina. But she was so
glad that it was her father’s cock that was rubbing on her parts.</p><p>Amy placed the head of Steve’s cock in her mouth getting it all wet
and then spit on Tina’s cunny lips. She placed his swollen head at
her little entrance and rubbed his cock along her lips pushing them
apart with every pass. Every second or third time Amy slid him
through his daughter’s cunny lips she would return it to her mouth
rewetting his head making sure to keep them both nicely lubricated.</p><p>As Amy stroked Steve’s cock and rubbed it against Tina’s cunny Steve
just knew he wanted to push it inside her hole no matter what. He put
his hand around his daughter’s waist cupping her cunny and
repositioning her tiny body with ease so that her hole was better
aligned with his cock. Amy held her breath knowing many times how he
had positioned her in this way before he crammed his manhood into her
cunt.</p><p>Meanwhile Tina seemed oblivious to what was going on down between her
legs…besides the moans and groans she let out letting them know she
was still getting something out of it. But she continued to push her
hand in and out of Aunt Amy’s cunt.</p><p>After Steve lined himself up to enter his daughter’s cunt his wife
took his cock in her mouth again whispering to him that it needs
plenty of lubrication and to stop if she says ouch or to stop. Then
she aimed it at Tina’s entrance and slowly Steve started to press
into her.</p><p>Amy watched as Steve’s cock parted the little girl’s cunny lips and
stop right before her opening and then he relaxed. “You can get it in
farther than that.” Amy whispered again. He moved forward again
pressing a little harder against her hole. His head mashed as it
tried to force its way into her cunny but then he relaxed
again. “Don’t stop yet.” Amy said but once again wet his cock and
licked and sucked on Tina’s cunny getting them both nice and wet.
Once again Amy positioned his cock toward his daughter’s tiny cunny
and he began to press into her.</p><p>Amy watched as his cock head actually pressed farther into her cunny
hole and felt her tense up and hesitate fist fucking her. “Yea…she
feels it now…” Amy grunted because as Steve pressed harder into the
little girl Tina buried her arm deeper into Aunt Amy’s cunt.</p><p>Amy let go of her husband’s cock and placed her hands on the girl’s
hips to hold them still. “Come on Steve. I got her held.” Steve could
not see exactly what all was going on down between his and Tina’s
legs mainly because he was watching in awe as his wife being fisted
by his twelve-year-old daughter. All he did know that was talking
place down there was he wanted in.</p><p>Tina began to moan and a tinge of pain could be heard. She did not
stop what she was doing nor did she try and pull away. She continued
to work her arm three to four inches past her wrist. Steve did not
let up either as he heard her little moan. “Come on Steve…” Amy
wanted to encourage her husband to fuck his little daughter right in
front of her eyes.</p><p>Amy watched as his cock head disappeared into her cunny hole. “Yes…
Fuck yes….” Amy said. She knew that the hard part was over, which was
getting the head in but she also knew that if he went to deep he
would really hurt her. “Push it in deeper.” Amy said.</p><p>Tina felt her cunny spread wider than ever before. It did not hurt
because her dad was taking his time and being very gentle. Right now
as his cock head was fully penetrating her he had lay absolutely
still. She felt wet fingers and Aunt Amy’s tongue rewetting her cunny
hole but what she could not feel or see is that her Aunt was also
wetting her dad’s cock shaft too. Tina felt her aunt’s hands move
back to her hips and once again tell her husband it was time to push
again. Tina’s eyes bulged out of her head, mouth flew open, and she
inhaled in a wheeze and exhaled saying quickly. “Aye…aye…aye…aye…
aye…” Followed by another gasp for air followed by a sharp high
pitched squeal. It was not very loud but it was enough to let them
know it was staring to get a little too much for her.</p><p>“Yea get it in her cunny…that’s it fuck her little hole.” Amy was
actually surprised at how still Tina was. Amy thought for sure she
would have to wrestle with Tina to keep her hips still so that her
daddy could push his way into her preteen cunny, and Amy was a bit
disappointed that Tina did not squirm so she had to hold her still.
But instead Tina surprised her again by pushed her hips into Steve’s
forward thrust. Feeling Tina thrust backward Amy helped by pushing
once Tina and Steve both stopped forcing a tiny bit more of her
husbands cock into her niece. Hearing Tina’s high pitched squeal Amy
and Steve both froze in place.</p><p>The two lay there while Amy went to work again surrounding his cock
shaft with her spit and licking on and around Tina’s cunny hole. She
worked Tina’s underdeveloped clit with two of her fingers.</p><p>Steve broke the silence and said. “I am not going to move any more. I
want you to take it nice and slow since you know how your tiny cunny
feels. So start by sliding me out a tiny bit then back in and
continue this as often as it feels comfortable. A little disappointed
Amy watched as Tina started to move her hips on her own. Although Amy
did keep her hands on Tina’s hips just in case.</p><p>Tina followed her Father’s directions as she moved her hips allowing
his cock to slide out just a tiny bit before she pushed back on him.
She remembered doing something similar to this with her sister’s
fingers as well as the little dildo. She realized that even if her
cunny hurt a little bit that all she had to so is take a moment for
the hurt to fade then start again. As she started increasing the pace
she felt his cock enter deeper and deeper working it’s way in until
it felt like it was pushing on the inside of her belly.</p><p>Amy watched as half of Steve’s seven inch cock was buried in Tina. As
Tina slowed down her movement her dad started to pick it back up
again. They increased speed and with a quick push from Amy as the
girl was about to stop only inches from being completely in his shaft
became buried into Tina’s hole. Somehow she managed to get the whole
thing inside of her cunny and without her screaming bloody murder.
Well screaming too loudly that is.</p><p>Aunt Amy had to get up and get the baby again who started crying from
Tina’s noise. Amy was not mad at all about Tina waking the baby in
fact she was quite pleased with the girl’s performance. Tina wrapped
her foot behind her father’s leg. Steve felt Tina’s leg pull on his
and he noticed her leg muscles stayed tight as he pushed inside of
her she met his thrust with a push of her own.</p><p>Amy lay the baby down in front of Tina’s face and began undoing the
tape of the baby’s diaper. The inside of the diaper was wet and
yellow. Amy turned to throw away the diaper and to get a fresh one…as
well as some baby wipes. When she turned around the little baby boy
started to piss again but this time without a diaper on.</p><p>The baby’s piss shot straight up in the air like a guesser coming
down on his belly. He began to cry as he was splattered in the
face. “Oh no!” Amy yelled trying to rush to the bed to put a fresh
diaper on and watched in shock as Tina took the infant’s pee—pee into
her mouth like it was a straw. Amy stood there watching and was
shocked once again that she was not mad. In fact she was glad that
Tina had stopped the piss before it made too big of a mess on her
side of the bed. She did not want to sleep in baby piss tonight.</p><p>Tina moaned and rocked as Steve continued to ram into her from
behind. She tasted the salty, bitter, flavor of the baby’s strong
urine. Once the baby was finished pissing Tina removed her mouth
looking up to meet Amy’s wide eyed view and then started moaning and
grunting again as Steve was fucking her harder and faster than ever
before. At this point Tina did not care what Amy thought. She had
already fisted Amy and when the baby was pissing in front of her she
was not about to let that opportunity pass. Now she knew just what
Anna felt like having her brother piss in her mouth and she liked it.</p><p>Amy lay down on the bed with the infant between her and Tina and
propped her head up with one arm looking into her step-daughter’s (or
niece’s) face as her father fucked her from behind. Amy looked at her
small infant boy wiggling his legs naked from the waist down. Amy
took Tina’s hand and placed it on the infant’s pee—pee and Tina
started to stroke it between two fingers. Amy watched the infant get
an erection at the touch of his step-sister’s fingers. While helping
Tina masturbate her infant baby boy she looked at the golden wetness
coating her baby’s belly. Amy wanted to make sure her son was clean
before she put him back to bed and leaned over licking his piss off
his flesh. He giggled as his belly was tickled by his mother’s
tongue. Then she would blow on his belly ever so often making a loud
noise.</p><p>Then Tina stopped and took Amy’s hand and guided it to her son’s pee—
pee and right before Amy touched it she tightened her arm muscles so
her arm was frozen in place. Tina tugged a little harder and Amy gave
in taking hold of the infant’s tiny, yet hard pee—pee and started
stroking it. Within seconds Amy’s mouth engulfed the tiny pee—pee.
Her tongue felt the flap of foreskin move inside her mouth and
noticed how soft and fleshy his hard pee—pee really was.</p><p>Seeing his wife suck their son’s pee—pee was all it took. Steve
grabbed a hold of Tina’s hips with both hands. He rocked his hips
into hers like he would fuck his wife. Tina began to feel pain and
pleasure all tied up in one as her cunny was pounded by her father.
Moaning and groaning does not describe the noises that little girl
made as her father fucked her cunny for her very first fuck.</p><p>Needless to say that it was not very long before Steve shot a load of
cum straight up inside his twelve-year-old preteen daughter. Amy
diapered her baby boy and stuck him back in the crib getting between
Tina’s legs once again. Only this time she was able to eat her
husband’s cum out of his daughter’s cunny. She did notice that there
was a touch of red mixed in with the white but she was sure not going
to let that stop her. In fact she kissed the little girl’s cunny
several times to make it feel better.</p>"
688,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Getting Ready for Church,Chrian,1,There is a lot going on in this chapter with many more kids being introduced. Please start at The Beginning before you read this chapter because I have worked the story plot so that you will be lost without reading the others.,"['twin', 'M/F/f/m/g/b', 'ped', 'inc', 'anal', 'mild scat', 'fist', 'mast', 'ws']","<p>Steve woke to his alarm clock going off at 6am. Just like every
Sunday The Campbell's would get up early, get breakfast, and attend
church. This morning when he woke up he felt his heart sink as he
felt the tiny hands of his twelve year old niece who just happened to
also be his daughter reach over and grip his morning hard on. Steve
thought how incest sex with a preteen daughter and church soooo did
not go hand-in-hand.</p><p>The fact that what had happened last night did take place and it was
not just some horny dream. He hit the snooze button and lay his head
back on the pillow. Tina leaned down gripping Uncle Daddy's cock with
both hands stroking it up and down as her mouth fit over his swollen
head.</p><p>It was not long before Amy opened her eyes seeing Tina now all fours
with her ass up in the air. Aunt Amy reached over and grabbed Tina's
leg and turned her toward her face and not her belly. Then Aunt Amy
licked her finger and slid it up and down Tina's freshly deflowered
cunny, which still had traces of dried blood on her legs and cunny
lips.</p><p>After wetting her already moist cunny hole Aunt Amy pushed her finger
inside and focused on her little bumpy nub we know as her g-spot.
Feeling Aunt Amy's finger pushing inside her cunny Tina moaned with
her daddy's cock in her mouth. Steve to let out a moan as his
daughter vibrated his cock with her mouth.</p><p>Uncle Steve took hold of Tina's head with both hands gripping her
hair till she let out a little squeak but he kept her head and hair
held tight as he started pumping his hips lifting his ass off of the
bed. His forearms pressed against her cheeks. As he pumped his cock
in he could feel her cheeks indent. His cock slid several inches, but
not fully, into her mouth. He felt another hand on top of his. He
opened his eyes and saw his wife, now on her knees as well, plunging
two fingers from one of her hands into Tina's cunny and grinning from
ear to ear.</p><p>""Lets see how much your slut daughter can take shall we?"" Aunt Amy
said in a questioning way but more as a command and less of a
suggestion. ""Hold her head nice and tight."" And without waiting for a
response Amy started to help her husband get farther inside of Tina's
mouth.</p><p>Tina felt his forearms tighten on her cheeks. She could not move her
head back and forth. She felt his hand tighten on her hair and she
opened her mouth wide to squeal again and she felt her head being
forced down. Her mouth already filled with his large cock found her
throat being stretched as his cock pushed past her gag reflexes. Tina
did gag a few times, the corners of her eyes filling with tears, and
then she felt his cock pulse a few times. She knew what that meant
and with that her mouth was flooded with his cum.</p><p>Uncle Steve fell back on the bed with arms wide open and turned over
to the alarm clock as it started going off again. He was able to get
off and blow a load in his daughter's mouth in less than nine
minutes.</p><p>Aunt Amy also released Tina who quickly removed her mouth from her
father's cock and thick globs of his goo fell from her open mouth
onto his cock and balls. Before she said a word Aunt Amy took hold of
Tina's cheeks with both of her hands turning her cum soaked face
toward hers. Aunt Amy opened her mouth like Tina was still doing
because she was panting for breath and Aunt Amy leaned in locking
lips with Tina.</p><p>Tina did not have much experience at French kissing. This was
something that she did not do much of with Tami, her twin sister. Of
course they had tried to on occasion but were really inexperienced
and honestly did not know what they were doing. Most of the time the
twins would end the kiss by just pushing each other away and then
they would giggle.</p><p>Aunt Amy's tongue did most of the work. Trying to pull her husband's
cum from this little preteen girl…his daughter's mouth. ""Oh…fuck me…I
am hot!"" Aunt Amy said as she broke free from Tina's still open
mouth. Then Aunt Amy leaned back over licking the cum that was
dribbling down her chin.</p><p>""We really need to get the other kids up and get ready for church.""
Uncle Steve said looking toward Amy. When she looked back at him all
he could see was lust in her eyes. ""Fine!"" Was all she muttered
getting up off the bed, walking over to the crib, picking up her
infant son, and walking out of the room still naked. She was not very
happy that Steve got to cum again this morning and then stopped
everything before she was able to cum.</p><p>Watching this Steve got a puzzled look as he thought to himself that
she never walked around in the house nude. Then he remembered Tina
was also nude and it would not be long before the kids would wake up,
on their own, if they were not woken up before then.</p><p>Taking Tina's cheeks in his hands he leaned into her and kissed her
open mouth as well. He could taste himself still in her and that
almost made him start to grow again. ""Okay Tina grab some clothes and
go wake up Tami. I hope you brought some good clothes for church.
There will be a lot of people rushing for the bathroom so you might
want to think about hitting the shower first because you smell like
sex.""</p><p>As she lifted her butt in the air Uncle Steve swatted her with a
light smack on her butt cheek. Tina jumped from being startled by the
unexpected blow and heard her dad giggle as she gathered her clothes
from the floor. She wadded them up holding them tight to her chest
and just like her Aunt Amy did she walked into the hallway toward her
room totally nude.</p><p>Seeing her twin sister still sleeping Tina walked over to the bed and
shook Tami lightly on the shoulder. Tami opened her eyes and saw her
sister standing over her clutching he clothes in one arm and
naked. ""What….whaa happened to you sis?"" Tami said still groggy
trying to wake up. ""I fu…I fucked Uncle Steve and Aunt Amy last
night."" Tina replied.</p><p>""You soo did not!"" Tami said emphasizing the word so and watched her
sister just smile and nod. ""I need to get in the shower and I want
you to come shower with me."" Tina said spreading her legs showing her
sister the dried red blood lining her cunny lips, butt cheeks, and
legs. Tina grabbed her twins arm and pulled her to a sitting
position. Tami sat at the edge of the bed looking at her sister's
cunny and reached out her hand. Tina knew what this meant and she
lifted her leg…placing it on the edge of the bed. Tina closed her
eyes and leaning her head back she moaned as her sister's fingers
entered her cunny.</p><p>""Girl's…"" They heard Aunt Amy say followed by her clearing her
throat. They both looked and she was still naked herself standing
there with her infant son nursing on her breast. Her other breast was
leaking milk all down her breast and belly. When both girls were
looking Aunt Amy stuffed three fingers into her own cunt and leaned
up against the door frame. ""Oh fucking….shit….god!!"" Aunt Amy moaned
as she probed her cunt watching Tami continue to probe at her
sister's still bloody freshly deflowered cunny. ""My kids are going to
get up and they don't know about this stuff."" Aunt Amy groaned as she
worked her fingers pounding them deep into her sloppy wet cunt. ""The
first thing that the girls do is head to the shower and fight over it
so I think you should take that in there. If you want to shower
together to save time then go for it. Just don't….fuck!....I mean ohh
fuck!… you can fuck but don't take too long in there since more
people need showers before church too."" Aunt Amy pulled her fingers
out of her cunt and pulled her son off of her tit and let him suck
each of her fingers for a short time while the twins watched.</p><p>A brief second passed before Tami got up seeing this happen in the
doorway and walked over to her aunt. She stood there looking into
Aunt Amy's face as she watched the infant suck on his mommy's cunt
soaked fingers. ""You can touch me….if you like."" Aunt Amy almost
whispered. Tami put her hand in between her Aunt's legs and found out
first hand just how hot and wet her Aunt Amy was.</p><p>Aunt Amy bit her lower lip and placed her son back on her breast as
she felt Tami's fingers enter her warm wet hole. Tina also got up and
then walked over to her aunt standing in the doorway. She took hold
of her Aunt Amy's breast with both hands and opened wide as she
squeezed a flow of milk into her mouth as she had seen Uncle Steve do
the night before and then she locked her mouth on Aunt Amy's milking
breast and she started to suck.</p><p>Aunt Amy felt her cunt stretch like it had last night. Looking down
she watched open mouthed as Tami was pushing her hand inside of her
cunt. Aunt Amy had tried to be silent as much as she could but now
being filled with her nieces fist while breastfeeding her infant son
and her other niece she cried out. ""Oh, fuck…"" She nearly lost her
balance and leaned harder against the door frame.</p><p>Realizing just how loud she was she told the twins to stop and helped
Tami gently remove her fist from her hole. As the twins headed to the
bathroom Aunt Amy nearly sat on the floor. She was extremely horny
now and was ready for just about anything.</p><p>After grabbing some baby wipes Amy used a few to wipe herself walking
down the hallway as she headed into Heather's, room. Quietly and
slowly Amy peeled back the blankets and sheets from her little girl
and gazed upon her tiny little body. Never before today had these
images crossed her mind to look at her daughter, her four-year-old
daughter, in a sexual way. But here she is staring at this little
beauty. Her night gown had ridden up around her waist so that her
panties were in plain sight. Amy lay her son down next to her
daughter and took one of her daughter's legs and gently moved it
apart. She tucked her fingers into her daughter's panties at the
waist and started tugging them down. It was not uncommon for Amy to
undress Heather. About half way down Heather opened her
eyes. ""Morning little one…"" Amy said to her daughter. ""It is church
time and I have to get you some clean clothes. Lift your bottom for
me please."" Heather did as her mommy instructed her to do and Amy
slid her daughter's panties down.</p><p>Amy looked at her two children with lust and got the nerve to take it
a step farther with Heather. Once again Amy took hold of Heather's
leg and spread it wider. ""Don't move."" Amy said to Heather once her
legs were wide apart giving Amy a perfect view of her four-year-old's
puffy cunny mound. Pulling out the package of baby wipes she informed
her daughter that because there was so many people here all needing a
shower before church that she was just going to get her freshened up
right here in bed. Heather just nodded and lay there with legs wide
open. ""Mommy?"" Heather asked in a questioning tone. ""Why are you
naked?"" ""I did not have time to get dressed yet. I wanted to get you
all up first…and I was running around the house breastfeeding your
brother so it would have been harder to do that dressed."" Amy said
only partly telling her the truth. What she really meant is it would
be lots more fun to let all her kids start seeing her naked around
the house and how she wanted each of them to look at her, to finger
her, and to lick her dripping wet cunt.</p><p>She would not have ever thought she…SHE would ever think this way
about any kids and especially not about her four-year-old daughter
who is currently laying spread eagle in front of her. That is before
her little twelve-year-old slut nieces came to stay with them and one
of them caught her and her husband making out. Then her perverted
husband wouldn't stop while she lay in their bed 'and now look at me'
Amy thought as she ran the wet wipe up and down Heather's tiny cunny
crack.</p><p>Using her pinky finger she pushed the folds of skin apart probing for
the little entrance and then pushing softly in. Once she got in just
a tiny bit past the finger nail she slowly turned her wrist making a
half circle each way. ""I have to make sure you are very clean today…
since it's church day."" Amy said to her Heather who had absolutely no
clue as to what her mom was really up to nor did she care. She had no
reason to think her mom was doing anything out of the ordinary at all
to her and she just lay there while her mom paid special attention to
that one little area that now tingled and made her want to laugh.</p><p>""It makes me feel like peeing mommy."" Heather said in a giggle.
Removing the wet wipe from between her finger and her daughter's baby
soft skin she felt her daughter's tiny cunny lips. Then Amy pushed
her finger through the four-year-olds soft and smooth cunny crack
searching for the tiny entrance of her daughter. Once Amy found her
daughter's opening she pressed slightly into her without the wet wipe
in between. She felt her daughter's wetness or it could have been the
wetness from the wet wipe but Amy took it as a sign that Heather was
in deed horny and ready for her finger. However, Amy decided not to
take it too far…just yet… Once again Heather told her mommy she felt
like peeing as her mother's finger ran over her lips and tried to
push its way inside her tiny entrance. Amy told her little one to run
to the bathroom.</p><p>When Heather reached for her panties her mom said you can't put those
dirty ones back on and you are not all clean yet so you can't put
clean ones on either. So you will have to go just like that."" Without
a fuss Heather jumped up and ran toward the bathroom. Amy just loved
the thought about her four-year-old daughter prancing around the
house without any panties so that all the other kids and her husband
could enjoy the cute view.</p><p>Amy looked over at her little baby cueing on the bed in just a diaper
sucking his fist. She opened the diaper and saw the yellow spot in
there. Without a wet wipe she took hold of his little pee—pee with
two fingers and stroked his tiny little penis. Bending down she
smelled his urine and licked his little uncircumcised head. Taking
one breast in her other hand she squirted her milk on her son's pee—
pee. Then placed the whole little thing, penis and his balls, in her
mouth and sucked a few times before picking him up, leaving him
diaper less so he too was naked and she headed back to her room to
get a fresh diaper.</p><p>As she walked down the hallways she felt a warm wet flow stream down
her side as her infant son began to piss on her. Her first instinct
was to turn him away from herself and let him finish on the floor.
But remembering what Tina had done the night before with him she
quickly lifted him toward her mouth as he sprayed her all the way.
She ended up with his legs on either side of her head and her arms
supported his back and head as she turned him toward the wall and
used it for support.  She did not get to suck him for too long before
he emptied his bladder on her finishing in his mother's mouth.</p><p>Meanwhile, Steve sat on the edge of the bed his cock got hard again.
He stroked it a few times and stood up walking to the hallway. He
watched the actions of his wife as she stood in the door way probing
herself. He knew she had to be watching her nieces…his daughters…play
around together. He was not sure exactly what the twins were doing
only that they were giving his wife a great show to be acting that
way on a Sunday morning. Then he watched as the twins joined her at
the door. He watched until they were done she headed off to their
youngest daughter's room and the twins were heading toward him to the
bathroom.</p><p>He quietly walked down the hall, the twins came over to him Tina
still naked and Tami in her night clothes. Tami was the first to wrap
her arms about him giving him a big squeeze. His cock mushed into
her. He responded by hugging her back. Tami leaned over and stuck his
cock in her mouth. Her warm wet mouth was so wonderful this morning
and to feel her hot breath on his shaft. He looked at Tina who stuck
a finger in her cunny, parted her legs and leaned back against the
wall.</p><p>As much as he wanted to face fuck his daughter he patted her on the
head instead, but what he really wanted to do was to grab her by the
hair like he had done to her twin sister and to pump his cock into
her mouth until he filled her belly with breakfast, but instead he
told her they really needed to take a shower first and that there
would be more time later. And like that they stopped what they were
doing and headed on to the bathroom. He passed other bedrooms seeing
his kids still laying in bed sleeping and continued on to where his
wife had entered their youngest daughter's room. He watched as she
told Heather how she needed to get this part very clean and how
Heather felt like peeing and he knew exactly what his wife was doing
and got even hornier if that could be possible.</p><p>Even though he had already cum this morning having his daughter suck
him in the hallway only seconds before and then seeing his wife play
with their four-year-old daughter, got his cock rock hard again. He
turned and went to wake the other kids even though he was still nude.
He decided to wake up Mandy, his ten-year-old daughter first. She did
take the longest to get ready…'since she is in fact a female'. He
thought trying to justify his reasons to go in there and wake her up
first.</p><p>He was not as daring as his wife was or he would have went right in
and rubbed his pre-cum all over the little girl's lips before waking
her up but instead he sat down and put his hand on her belly and
started to rub. As her eyes started to open and shut tightly and she
began to stir he moved his hand under her arm and wiggled his
fingers. Her hole little body tightened up as she twisted and turned
to move away from his hand laughing while doing so. ""Come on my
little Mandy it is time to get ready for church. I over slept and I
have not had time to get dressed yet."" He lied as she sat up in the
bed. He had stopped tickling her and his hand moved behind her back
to help her sit up. Then he pulled her to him and hugged her.</p><p>He felt her tiny thin frame in his powerful arms. She was even
smaller than the twins. Her arms wrapped around him and she lay her
head on his shoulder pretending to go back to sleep. His firm hug
loosened as he started to rub her back in small circles with the
palms of his hands…like he does his wife when he's in the mood for
sex. Then using his palms pressed and ran them down her back to her
waist line and then using the tips of his fingers he massaged his way
back up her back and to her shoulders. Then moved back to his palms
pressing down and continued to repeat this over and over.</p><p>Mandy let out soft little moans showing him that she was indeed
enjoying her massage. Now if she opened her eyes she would now know
he was totally naked. He was shocked she had not noticed that already
and if she did she did not seem to mind but for the most part she had
been clearing out her eyes with her fists and allowing them to adjust
to the bright sun light now streaming in her bedroom window.</p><p>She partly did as he instructed her to do. She lay mostly on her back…
but would call it more like being on her side even though her back
was facing mostly up. His cock stood tall right next to her head. The
door was open and his other kids could be waking up and walking by at
any moment but yet he still continued. Hell he had fucked his niece,
well actually she was his daughter too, last night with the door wide
open too. 'So why worry about that stuff now?' Steve thought.</p><p>He stayed there caressing his sleepy daughter's back…palm and push
down toward her ass and then fingers and pull up toward her
shoulders. He felt her panty elastic around her waist pull a few
times as he continued to creep lower and lower. She actually
repositioned herself scooting more in his lap. His cock jerked a few
times as it struggled to cum on its own bouncing back and forth from
the back of her head to his belly.</p><p>As his hand went down she arched her back sticking out her ass a
little farther each time. He took full advantage of this opportunity
and was rubbing her soft cheeks through her very thin panties. He was
not going all the way back up to her shoulders either and spending
far more time working her lower back and upper buttocks. He could not
believe that she was not putting up a fuss and actually seemed to
enjoy it by taking a few deep breaths and even moaning some.</p><p>His cock jerked a few more times hitting her in the back of the head
and then hitting him on the belly. A thin spider web line of pre-cum
formed between her hair and his cock as it stood still once more
after bouncing off her head for the last time. He reached down
farther than he had before cupping her cheeks with his hand and
squeezing it. He did indeed hear her moan again and it had not been
his imagination before. Mandy brought her top knee closer to her
chest and then lay still again as her father's hand kneaded her
bottom cheek. As she did this he spread and pulled her ass cheek away
from the other one. This made a little sound between her legs as her
cunny lips were becoming moist and being pulled open and closed.
Mandy was definitely moaning now. He stopped kneading and started to
gently rub from one cheek to the other. Mandy stopped moaning but
still did not put up a fuss. In fact he thought she enjoyed it more
when he was kneading her cheek.</p><p>Mandy turned more on her belly and spread her legs wider. Her daddy
started to rub his hand up and down his daughter's ass again and with
his middle finger he paid attention to the in-between part. He felt
her heat radiate off her like an oven as his middle finger approached
her crevice. He curled his finger holding his breath as he positioned
it right over her cunny lips. He felt the heat as well as the
dampness of her panties. She did let out a moan feeling her daddy's
finger touch her down there. To his surprise she pressed against his
finger so he returned the favor pressing harder against her.</p><p>He knew that his wife would be okay with him doing this after what
they had all done the night before and what he saw her doing in their
daughter's room. From the look, sound, and feel of it Mandy was okay
with it too.</p><p>Mandy rocked her hips pressing her cunny mound into the mattress then
pushed back against her daddy's finger. He stopped rubbing and
pretending to massage at this point and focused right on her puffy
mound. Her cunny continued to grow hotter and wetter. Steve slowly
slid her panties to the side and touched her bottom hole and then
pressed his finger, at an angle, to allow it to slide down between
her cunny lips. With her turned on her belly her hole was right there
next to her bottom hole. His finger dabbed at the entrance and heard
the sounds as he wetted his finger in her honey. As he pressed down
into her she arched her back once again allowing him plenty of
access.</p><p>Upon entering her with his middle finger he noticed how easy it had
been, how willing she was, and how he found no blockage as he curled
his finger up feeling the lining between her cunny and her bottom
hole. As he pressed up he felt hard bumpy things that he realized was
her needing to go poop. He rubbed along the lining anyway. ""Dad your
going to make me have to go poop."" He realized that she had to of had
something in her cunny before to be laying here with his finger fully
penetrating her and talking to him calmly about having to use the
bathroom.</p><p>He placed his other hand on the small of her back and pressed her
down toward the bed. Each time he pressed up toward her bottom hole
she would lift her hips going with his movements. But this time as he
pulled up with his finger against the lining his other hand stopped
her from lifting off the bed.</p><p>Her mouth flung open and moaned, she put her head back down on his
leg with mouth still open and bit down on her dad's leg. As his
daughter bit into his leg he continued to press his finger against
the bumpy part and holding her so she could not move he felt the
bumps get smaller as he mushed them. ""I gotta poop!"" Mandy cried out
jumping up and making a mad dash to the bathroom.</p><p>Out in the hallway there was a mad dash to get to the bathroom.
Heather and Mandy both were fighting over the door handle even though
they heard the shower running inside. Mandy being the oldest one and
much bigger picked Heather up under her arms, turned around, standing
her up, then letting go of her and twisted the door knob and jumped
on the toilet seat. Heather stood in the doorway with hands on her
hips with a puffy bottom lip making her face of protest against her
sister. Then crossed her arms, walked into the bathroom, and shut the
door behind her.</p><p>The twins were in the shower soaping each other's cunny holes up,
fingering each other with two fingers when they heard fussing out in
the hall way, the door being opened and the toilet lid make noise,
then the door close. Both peaked their heads out of the shower
curtain after Tami peeled it back and saw their cousin, Mandy,
sitting on the toilet and Heather standing across from her arms
folded making a mean face. Heather replied by sticking out her tongue
at her four-year-old sister who quickly stuck out her own.</p><p>Then the door opened again. This time is was their oldest cousin Erik
who entered into the bathroom. Like nothing out of the ordinary he
leaned against the sink and watched Heather do the pee—pee dance, saw
Mandy sitting on the toilet, and then noticed his twin cousins poking
their heads out of the shower. But none of the girls even told him to
get out.</p><p>Tina looked over at poor Heather holding her little cunny with both
hands now and realized she was not wearing any panties. Mandy sat
there grunting and pushing trying to go poop and did not even care
that her sister was about to pee all over the floor. Tina noticed how
Eric was looking at both his sisters paying special attention to
their cunnies. ""Heather…"" Tina said. ""Take off your shirt and get in
here to pee before you pee on the bathroom floor."" Tina just loved
pee so much that even if she could see the little girl do it in the
shower with her would be good enough.</p><p>Heather did not hesitate to strip off her shirt and push the curtain
open far wider than the twins would have liked her to. They stood
naked looking at their male cousin who was...looking at his four-year-
old sisters' butt until he got a full frontal of both of the twins'
wet and naked bodies. They noticed he was just in his underwear and
his cock seemed to be hard.</p><p>Heather climbed in and Tina left the shower curtain open. Heather
started to squat down but Tina told her to stand up instead. Within
seconds a full force stream of pee shot out of her cunny. Tami
watched as Tina squatted down so that the pee was squirting her in
the face. Tami squealing and then jumping out of the shower. She
stood naked and dripping wet where Heather had been standing. Tina
leaned forward and started to lick Heather's cunny as the pee turned
to dribbles.</p><p>Tina reached down and rubbed the little girl's cunny but Heather
protested. ""Stop that's what made me have to pee in the first place.""
Tina pulled her hand away slowly. Wanting to touch her little body so
bad she loved the taste her cousin's pee in her mouth. She looked
over at Erik and Mandy.</p><p>Seeing Tina get peed on by his little four-year-old sister Erik told
Mandy to spread her legs. He pulled out his dick and knelt down in
front of the toilet and aimed his cock at the water inside letting
out his stream. Mandy took it with one of her hands and aimed it a
bit higher so that the pee was hitting her cunny lips. Mandy liked
this because it made her cunny nice and wet. The pee was very warm
too. Tami stood there shaking her head and again made a face of
disgust. 'This is sick.' Tami thought not even liking the thought of
being peed on let along the thought of tasting someone else's pee.</p><p>Tina watched Erik pee on Mandy and she sunk her finger inside of her
cunny with her four-year-old cousin still in shower with her. Little
Heather watched Tina move her finger in and out very curiously.
Heather moved her finger down to her own cunny and rubbed on it like
her mother had done just a few minutes before.</p><p>Tina did find out pretty quickly that her insides were fairly sore
and between her Aunt Amy fingering her in the bed as well as how many
times she and Tami had already stuck her finger there she quickly
gave up and removed her finger from her hole.</p><p>Erik shook his dick making a few drops land on his sister who told
him to wipe it off. So instead of getting toilet paper and cleaning
her he rubbed the tip of his dick and rubbed it over her cunny. Mandy
leaned back and scooted her butt forward and spread her legs. Erik
knelt down to his knees and pressed his dick up inside of Mandy. He
tried the best he could to pump in and out of her but it was just too
hard to do.</p><p>Tami moved her hand to her cunny and started to finger herself. Tina
turned off the shower and told Heather to sit on the edge of the tub.
Then Tina spread her cousin's little legs and knelt down in front of
her licking and kissing her pussy mound. Tina put her foot on the
edge of the bathtub next to her cousin and told Heather to rub her
there. Mandy got off the toilet and then turned toward it and leaned
over the toilet her long hair dangled down into the water, but she
did not seem to care. She had not wiped nor had she flushed. Mandy
spread her bottom cheeks open and Erik looked at the brown smudge
that lined her bottom hole entrance. Without saying a word or making
a face he stuck his dick into her ass hole. She lowered her head…more
of her hair got wet in the toilet. No one else saw the smudge of
brown on her backside but they all could smell it.  </p><p>Heather was not sure what to do but Tami had got her little four-year-
old cousin to stick two fingers into her cunny hole. Tina was trying
to push a finger inside her cousin but was not having any luck
penetrating her virgin hole. Just then the bathroom door opened once
more all heads turned and saw Amy standing in the doorway…this time
without her son in her arms.</p><p>Amy was shocked to see the kids in the bathroom fingering and even
fucking each other. Even little Heather was in on it with her little
fingers pushed inside Tami's cunny. This was just unreal. The whole
thing from last night, to this morning, and now to see this mini orgy
in her own bathroom…with her own kids was just unreal. Amy just kept
thinking this.</p><p>Erik and Mandy stood up upon seeing their mom enter the bathroom but
Tina and Tami continued on. Well until they all heard Steve call
out ""Come on guys!...We still need to eat breakfast before we go to
church."" At this point Amy actually did not even give a fuck about
going to church. What she wanted to do most of all was to join in the
bathroom activities. Seeing her daughter stand up from kneeling over
the toilet she knew how her hair had gotten wet.</p><p>""Tina…Tami…Heather you girls out.""  The mother in her returned
somewhat. Mandy you need in the shower…now. Then she noticed the
brown on her son's dick. ""You too…mister."" She said to Erik. Both
kids did not hesitate getting the shower ready and when they tried to
pull the shower curtain closed their mom stopped them telling them
from shutting it  and that she was going to make sure they were
clean.</p><p>Amy walked over to the toilet and sat down with legs wide open. Her
son and daughter watched as their mom started to finger herself.</p><p>""How long have you two been fucking?"" Amy asked her kids. ""Don't lie
to me your dad told me how he stuck his finger in your cunny and that
your not a virgin. Then I see you two in here on the floor fucking
like you knew what you were doing. Don't worry your not in trouble at
all I just wanna know how long this has been going on without me
knowing about it.</p><p>""Right before her birthday."" Erik said. ""Wash her ass hole off…she's
not going to church with shit on her ass."" Amy instructed and Mandy
bent over once again. Erik used his middle finger to rub her ass
hole. ""Push your finger in her…clean her insides…I am sure it is
filled with shit too…gotta be clean to go to church.""</p><p>Steve looked in the open bathroom door seeing his wife finger herself
while his twelve-year-old son fingered his ten-year-old ass. He was
finally dressed for church and was about to tell them to hurry up.
Instead he walked in opened his pants and pulled out his hard cock.</p><p>Amy leaned over and took Mandy by the hair and pulled her around so
that she was leaning out of the tub. ""Suck your daddy's cock you
little whore…and Erik fuck her in the cunny."" Within seconds Mandy
was taking her brother from behind and her father's cock in her mouth.</p><p>Amy pulled her father's cock out of his daughter's mouth and took it
in her own. Then kissed her daughter's still open mouth. Unlike Tina
Mandy knew how to kiss and their tongues darted around in each
other's mouths. ""Fuck me Steve…"" Amy said to her husband as she
leaned over into the shower still on her feet but leaning down using
the edge of the tub to rest on. It was not long before Steve erupted
into his wife right there in front of their oldest two children who
were still fucking each other.</p><p>Finally everyone had got cleaned up, got dressed, and started
filtering into the kitchen one by one. It was nearly time to be
heading out. Sally was sitting at the table already eating her cold
cereal when the others started to arrive. ""Hi Sally."" Amy said to her
seven-year-old daughter. The twins also greeted Sally with little
hugs.</p><p>Breakfast was just as chaotic as the bathroom scene but eventually
they all got their cold cereal, ate, and headed toward the door for
church when Sally said she had to use the bathroom. ""Why didn't you
already go?"" Amy asked her daughter. ""Because there was too many
people in there."" Sally replied. Steve, Amy, Erik, Heather, and the
twins all knew that this meant she had seen what was going on in
there at some point and they all laughed as little Sally ran to go
pee before church.</p>"
689,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Church Service,Chrian,1,,"['twin', 'Mff fm 4g 2b ', 'ped', 'inc', 'minor-d/s']","<p>Steve had to drive his truck and Amy had to drive the van so that
everyone could get to church. It was a good thing that Amy was in
front driving the speed limit because Steve was such in a hurry to
get there and if he was in front he surely would have been speeding.</p><p>It was Tina who sat next to her dad on the way to church since Tami
had been next to him the whole way there the night before on the two
hour drive from their house to his. It was Tami who got things
started between them and their biological father who is also their
biological uncle.</p><p>It was not very long before Tina told Tami how her cunny hurt when
she had been playing that morning in the shower from being fucked by
Uncle Steve the night before. As soon as Tami heard her sister start
talking about fucking Uncle Steve Tami hiked up her dress and started
playing with her cunny. Steve tried very hard to ignore her and keep
his eyes on the road but Tina had other plans. She reached over and
felt his hard cock bulging through his pants.</p><p>He almost told her to stop but with what they had already done the
night before as well as that morning he could not stop her now…even
if they were on their way to church and he was in his church clothes.
He just would not let her take his cock out of his pants was what he
kept thinking as her little hand went to work on his throbbing cock.
His cock was rock hard and almost hurt as it struggled to free itself
out of his pants.</p><p>Tami had her dress pulled up around her waist. She pulled her panties
to the side and she was working two fingers in her cunny. When Steve
saw this he just knew she was going to get those panties all wet
before they got to church and that it might have an odor that other
people could detect. He definitely smelled the girl’s scent
throughout the truck and it just made his cock throb and want to
escape that much more.</p><p>Tami wanted some attention of her own. She knew that Tina had spent
the whole night with their dad and it was not fair that she was able
to rub on him while they were heading to church while she had to
finger herself for her pleasure. She remembered what Aunt Amy did
right after fingering herself while holding her infant son, Brian.
Aunt Amy had taken her fingers out of her cunt and placed them to
Brian’s mouth and let him suck each of them. Tami pulled her two
fingers out of her cunny and put them over in front of Tina’s mouth.
Tina welcomed them with an open mouth and sucked both of them in at
the same time. Tina’s tongue circled around her twin’s fingers as she
tasted her sister’s honey.</p><p>Tami started working her fingers in and out of Tina’s mouth as if she
was fucking her sister’s face with a cock. Tina’s hand went to her
twin’s almost bare cunny that had just the beginnings of pubic hair
mostly just fuzz and worked her own fingers into her sister’s cunny
entrance. Steve wanted to pull the truck over and stop on the side of
the road like they had on their way to his house yesterday so that he
could free his cock and let his twin daughter’s have their way with
him. Instead he continued to follow the van and head on toward church.</p><p>Now church had not started yet but they were cutting it. People stood
outside the church greeting each other…all dressed in their Sunday’s
best. Now the parking lot was pretty full, however, not that full
that Amy needed to park where she did. Amy pulled the van to the
farthest parking spot available and backed in so that the passenger
side door was facing away from the church. This was very odd for
Steve to see. Normally they park pretty close to the church. Then Amy
motioned for Steve to pull in on the passenger side of them. Then Amy
rolled down her window and told him to back in too. So he did.</p><p>Now normally the van’s door would have burst open and kids take off
at a run to get to their Sunday school classes but today did not seem
like that typical Sunday morning. Steve and the twins did get out of
the truck though. Steve took the handle of the passenger’s side
sliding door of the van and pulled it open. His mouth fell open and
his eyes grew wide as he stared into the back seats.</p><p>There was Erik sitting in his normal seat, however, this morning
Mandy was sitting on top of him. Their seat belt was fastened around
both of them strapping them both into that same spot. Erik had his
pants down around his ankles as was Mandy’s panties. She was bouncing
some. “Where is his pee—pee Mandy?” Amy asked smiling looking back at
Steve and the twins over her shoulder still sitting in the driver’s
seat. “In my ass like you wanted it mom.” Mandy said bouncing a bit
more.</p><p>Steve’s cock was already hard but right now it felt like it was going
to cum on it’s own. It did not take long to realize that both Erik
and Mandy had their hands under little Heather’s dress and her
panties were also down to her ankles. Steve wanted to take out his
cock and climb in more than any thing to join his children touching
and fucking one another but instead he looked at his watch and then
toward the church.</p><p>There was not too many more people entering the doors now and the
parking lot was pretty clear. But service was just about to
start. “All right guys there will be plenty of time for that later.”
Steve said but his mind screamed! ‘Get in their and fuck your little
girl in her cunny…stuff her while your son fucks her in the ass…fuck
her in the ass while your son fucks her cunny…finger the shit outta
Heather and show her what it feels like to loose her cherry by
daddy’s finger…’ He had to fight off the feeling of ripping down his
pants right then and there as he said once again. “Seriously…there
will be time for this later. So lets go.”</p><p>Sally, who had been last to get in the van, was sitting in the far
back seat and was first to follow her fathers directions and get out.
Steve took her little hand and scooped the little seven-year-old up
in his arms. One of her legs went to either side of his hip and his
hand was under her dress cupping her tiny little bottom. Little
Heather was the next one to stand up, bending over to get her little
panties and pull them back up. She had to wait on her brother and
sister to pull their clothes back up before she could get out.</p><p>Finally everyone had their clothes back on and was running toward the
church. ‘Finally something normal.’ Steve thought as his kids darted
up the stairs. He knew he would not see them until church was over.
The twins did chase Erik, Mandy and Sally…who almost leaped out of
her father’s arms as soon as the other kids darted off. Amy was left
to get out baby Brian and Steve picked up little Heather.</p><p>Steve held his four-year-old daughter with both hands under each
bottom cheek. She was belly to belly with him and she laid head down
on his shoulder. As he approached the church he allowed his finger to
slide under the leg elastic so he could find her soft smooth cunny
mound. As he parted her lips to gain access to her moist spot he felt
her little arms and legs tighten around his neck and back. He kissed
her on the top of her head and softly rubbed her spot as they walked
up the stairs and entered the church.</p><p>His hand was under her dress so no one could tell where exactly his
hand was and he did not stop playing with her little cunny even while
they entered the church. They had to go down the stairs to the
basement area where the nursery is so that they can leave Heather and
Brian there.</p><p>Angela was down stairs, like usual, to watch the preschool and
infants. She was sixteen and was the preacher’s daughter. She had a
great big smile on her face when she saw Steve and Amy. “Hello Miss
Amy…Hello Mr. Steve.” Angela said getting up from her tiny chair and
unlocked the half door’s child safety lock to let them in. Angela
took the infant car seat from Miss Amy and took hold of Heather’s
hand with her other one. “Is there any one else out there coming to
bring their kids in Miss Amy?” “No Angel, no one was out there in the
parking lot and it looks like you have all the same kids you normally
do.” Amy said turning to go back up stairs. Steve looked at Angela
sexually for the first time ever and he had to peel his eyes from her
and turn to head back up the stairs.</p><p>Angela liked that she was at the bottom of a long flight of stairs
that ended with a curve. The only way into or out of the nursery was
those stairs. This allowed her to know when people were coming to get
the kids or to drop them off.</p><p>As soon as Angela no longer heard the footsteps of Steve and Amy she
unfastened Brian and placed him in the crib. She went back to her
circle of kids. “Now where were we?” She asked as Heather took a seat
on the floor with the other kids. Angela looked around the circle.
She was watching a total of eight kids now that Heather and Brian
arrived. “Who wants to go next?” Angela asked and tiny little hands
flew up. “Okay Sally Sue…you can go next and show us what a big girl
you are. But remind Heather and the other kids our secret Bible
verse.” The little five-year-old girl stood up and put her hands on
her hips. “Our secret Bible verse is…” Sally Sue said followed by an
exaggerated big breath. “…God does not want us to share secrets.”
Sally Sue finished removing her hands from her hips. “Very good Sally
Sue…That’s right class this is our secret…Now if you don’t want to
play there is toys over there.” Angela said pointing to the few toys
scattered on the floor but no kids got up. “Very good…Sally Sue now
show us what a big girl you are.”</p><p>Sally Sue smiled and lifted up her dress so that her little nipples
were showing. Holding her dress up by her chin she let go of the
dress, reached down, and pushed her panties to the floor. “This is my
secret.”  Sally Sue put her hands back on her hips and smiled. “Is
that how we show our secret?” Angela asked. “No Miss Angela.” Sally
Sue said almost frowning. She moved her hands from her hips and put
them down on her cunny. She leaned back to push out her pelvic area,
spread her legs apart some, and using both hands pulled her cunny
lips apart…showing all the other boys and girls her pink secret.</p><p>“Who would like to volunteer to touch her secret?”  Angela asked as
little hands one again flew up into the air. “Heather you were first
one to raise your hand so you can go over and touch Sally Sue’s
secret.” Heather stood on the side of Sally Sue facing her side and
using her right hand reached around the front and put her finger on
Sally Sue’s secret spot. However, this time Heather did not do the
normal routine, as they did each Sunday morning, this time she
started to rub circles on the five-year-old’s cunny. She was doing
what had been done to her that morning by her mom and by her cousin
Tina in the bathtub.</p><p>Heather not only worked on Sally Sue’s clit but she traced the little
girl’s crack to her entrance. This whole time giving the other
preschoolers a show on how to rub and touch a five-year-old’s secret.</p><p>“Okay another person’s turn. Thank you Heather and Sally Sue. You
girls are really big girls in deed.” Angela said then motioned for
Todd to stand up and walk to her side. “Let us all see your big boy
secret.” Angela said smiling to the rest of the preschoolers then
back to Todd. “Yes Miss Angela.” Todd said undoing his pants and
pushing them to the floor like Sally Sue had done with her
panties. “Now I want you all to get in a line and you can all take
turns putting his secret in your mouths.” Angela was now grinning
from ear to ear as all the little boys and girls lined up with Maria
who is three-years-old in the front.</p><p>Todd took the same pose as Sally Sue…hands on hips and pelvic region
pushed out in front of him. Little Maria walked up, stood beside Todd
like Heather had stood beside Sally Sue and reached around front
putting his pee—pee between her fingers. “That was wonderful Maria.
Who is next?” Again little hands flew into the air. “Heather I think
it is your turn now.”</p><p>Once again Heather took her place up at the front of the class to
demonstrate how to touch a secret. Instead of standing next to Todd
as instructed by Miss Angela to be the proper secret touch position
she got down on her hands and knees and took his pee—pee in her mouth
like she had seen her sister do to her brother on their way to
church. Mandy had been told to unbuckle her seat belt, get up and
kneel down between her brother’s legs and he was instructed to take
down his pants so that his sister could suck his pee—pee by their
mother.</p><p>“Britney I think it’s time to change your diaper.” Angela told her
while still watching Heather suck Todd. Then Angela walked over and
took Peter out of the play pen who was not even two yet and laid him
down next to Britney on the floor. Britney got in the correct diaper
changing position with her legs wide open. Angela took off Britney’s
diaper first. “Maria please come her so we can see Britney’s secret.
Would you like to touch Britney’s secret?” Little Maria nodded her
head. She placed one hand on Britney’s puffy cunny. “Now kiss her
secret like Heather is kissing Todd’s secret.” Maria leaned over and
her mouth landed right on Britney’s cunny. Of course she was not
experienced in what to do once her mouth was touching the other
toddler and Angela did not press the issue. Angela just smiled and
told her how good she was at touching secrets and that it was Sally
Sue’s turn.</p><p>By this time Angela had removed Peter’s diaper as well. “Maria while
Sally Sue is touching Britney’s secret you can come on this side and
put Peter’s secret in your mouth like Heather is doing to Todd.”
Maria smiled feeling like her turn was cut short and was very happy
to go again. Little Maria knelt down next to Peter and put her mouth
around his pee—pee. “Now you stay like that Maria and Heather you are
still doing an excellent job so you stay like that too. Sally Sue I
want you to put your finger inside of Britney’s bottom like you did
last Sunday. Do you remember that secret place too?” Sally Sue
straightened and her eyes got wide open as she knelt next to Britney.</p><p>Angela took Britney’s ankles in her hands holding them nice and tight
with her legs spread wide but also up in the air some in order to
position the two-year-olds bottom hole into position for Sally
Sue. “Sally Sue got the baby oil out of the diaper bag and squirted
it onto Britney’s bottom hole. Sally Sue placed her finger at the tip
of Britney’s bottom hole and slowly pressed it into her.</p><p>Britney looked down between her legs as she felt the finger invading
her tiny hole. This had been happening to her for a while now here in
the preschool so she did not even flinch as the finger entered her.
Once Sally Sue’s finger was completely inside of Britney’s bottom
hole she held her hand completely still.</p><p>Angela looked around the room at all the obedient good little
children. Angela looked at Todd who was still standing with hands on
his hips. Then she turned to the four little ones on the floor. There
was Sally Sue with her finger inside of Britney’s bottom and then
there was Maria with her mouth around Peter’s pee—pee. The only two
left were Casey who was just six months old and Brian who was four
months old. Angela thought about getting them but she thought that
they were way too young to play in the secret game so she left them
in their cribs. Angela smiled and clasp her hands in front of her. “I
so love secrets.”</p><p>Up stairs in the sanctuary the preacher was giving a sermon on sexual
lust and sin. Steve sat there in his normal seat but wished he had
been as tiny as an ant. He felt as if the preacher was directing
every word to him because of what had happened the night before as
well as this morning. Steve fought from shrinking in the pew. On the
other hand Amy did not seem to mind the sermon at all. She just sat
there smiling. She reached over once and placed her hand on her
husband’s knee and then let her fingers dance on the inner part of
his leg.</p><p>Tina, Tami, Erik, and Mandy all sat in the same row as Steve and Amy.
Erik whispered into Tami’s ear and then turned to his mom. He mouthed
to her that he and Tami had to use the bathroom and they both got up
and scooted out being as quiet as they could. Instead of going into
separate bathrooms the kids both went into the same one.</p><p>Erik was the first one to act as he put his arms around Tami and
tilted his head as if to try and give her one of those romantic
kisses he had seen on TV. But Tami had no idea what he was trying to
do. “What are you doing?” Tami asked. “I thought we were coming here
to play not kiss.” She lifted her dress up and put her thumbs in the
elastic of her panties and dropped them down to her knees. Tami
turned around and bent over like she had seen Mandy do that morning
in the bathroom but with the toilet seat closed.</p><p>Erik unbuttoned his pants and pulled out his dick. He was already
hard and would say it was the size of an adult man’s finger…maybe a
little thicker. Tami felt Erik press his dick against her bottom hole
and told him to put it in her cunny not her ass. He lowered his dick
to her cunny and rubbed it up and down her little slit.</p><p>Erik did not waist any time before pushing his dick in to her virgin
hole. She has had two fingers inside her hole as well as the dildo
they found at Mrs. Tailor’s house but this was the first time she had
a boy’s dick inside her. Erik placed both of his hands on her hips
with thumbs resting on top of her back. His fingers tightened on her
thin pelvic bone as he pumped his dick in and out of her tight hole.
Erik felt his little dick start to tingle and then pulse. He tried to
keep pushing his dick in and out of her but the tingling got too much
to handle and he had to pull it out. This was the first time he had
felt this before.</p><p>Time must have flown by because while Erik was kneeling down on the
floor with his finger inside of Tami there was a knock on the door
and Tina said loud enough for them to hear that service was about to
be over and to hurry out of the bathroom. The two kids got their
clothes back on and hurried back to their seats just in time for
closing prayer.</p><p>Angela heard the music for the invitation and that was her cue to get
the kids dressed. They finished with Sally Sue quoting the secret
Bible verse when she heard foot steps that sounded like running down
the stairs.</p><p>Steve was the first to get up and he rushed down stairs to get his
little ones so he could get home. This was by far the best and worst
two days of his life so far. He was horny and at the same time he
wanted to die. But what he was sure of is that he felt very
uncomfortable here at church this morning.</p><p>Steve got to the bottom of the stairs and like usual there were a lot
of smiling kids all ready to get picked up and go home. There was
Angela a very attractive young lady that Steve would just want to
bend over right then and there. He would not even care if the kids
were around when he fucked that little prissy virgin preacher’s
daughter and broke her little cunny wide open ‘Oh God! Just like I
fucked my daughter last night.’ Steve quickly remembered and all the
sexual thoughts were pushed out as the desire to get his kids and go
home raced back in.</p><p>Angela smiled and started to talk when Steve cut her off. “I’m in a
huge hurry Angel and I have no time to talk.” She opened the door to
the nursery and he rushed in and grabbed the car seat with Brad
already in it and took Heather by the hand. They were half way up the
stairs when the next person was starting to go down the stairs to get
her kids.</p><p>Steve rounded up the family and headed out in the parking lot where
he started to breath better but knew until he was in his truck
heading home he would still be uncomfortable.</p><p>Steve had the twins ride with his wife and Erik and Mandy ride with
him. It sure was a surprise for him to open the van door in the
church parking lot to find his daughter riding her brother being
fucked in the ass and he just could not take any more surprises
today. Not after that sermon.</p>"
690,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Sunday Afternoon,Chrian,1,I started this chapter with another idea in mind but I got captured in the moment and the pages continued to grow in number until it became a stand alone chapter of its own. This is fine because it allowed me to transition between the church and my next two chapters of the story.,"['twin', 'ffg', 'ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'Fg-fist', 'Mg']","<p>The ride home was fairly quiet for Steve, Erik, and Mandy unlike the
ride to church with the twins. All Steve wanted to do is to get home
and relax and watch the ballgame on TV. Steve pushed the button for
the garage door to open for their two-car garage. He pulled in
followed by Amy in the van.</p><p>Steve and Mandy hopped out and headed into the house. Steve turned
and opened the van’s side door like he had at the church. Steve stood
there with his mouth hanging open and felt his cock grow hard.</p><p>Heather was lying down on her back with her little legs pointing up
in the air. Tina lowered her mouth to Heather’s cunny, parted her
cousins thin legs, and licked the puffy little mound up and down her
tiny cunny slit. Tina parted the little girl’s lips with her tongue
and tasted her saltiness. Heather’s legs wiggled as she lay there
giggling and running her fingers through Tina’s hair.</p><p>Tami was kneeling on the seat above Heather’s face. She had a hold of
Heather’s hand and had it pulled to her own cunny. The little four-
year-old stroked her mound using all four fingers, which tickled Tami
a lot. Tami had to rub her own tiny clit in order to make the little
girl’s finger dance more intense. Ever so often Steve watched as Tami
slipped either one of some times two fingers into her cunny while
having Heather rub her fingers over her ass.</p><p>Steve looked at the driver’s seat to Amy his wife. Her dress was
hiked up and her hose and panties were pulled down. How she drove
like that he had no idea. Her blouse was open and her nipples were
leaking milk very bad.</p><p>After getting home Amy turned in her seat to watch the show she had
orchestrated. She reached into her purse and found what she was
looking for. She handed Tami a brush and told her to give it to
Heather. Once Heather had it in her hand Amy told her to put the
handle into Tami’s little hole. Hearing this moans came up from
nearly everyone except the youngest kids, which included Heather. Amy
thought she heard Tami whisper ‘oh fuck yea.’ Then Amy watched as her
four-year-old daughter, with Tami’s help, positioned the brush handle
and pushed in inside. Amy watched as the handle disappeared into her
twelve-year-old niece’s cunny.</p><p>Tami felt the handle enter her. It was harder than the toy she had
used at Mrs. Tailor’s house and it did kind of feel uncomfortable at
first until it was better lubricated. Heather was hardly moving it
and seemed to just want to stuff it there and hold it in not push it
in and pulling it out. But if this brush was going to be in Tami’s
cunny she wanted it to be moved. Tami’s hand covered Heather’s and
helped her half-sister fuck her with the brush.</p><p>Tina looked at Aunt Amy with her finger pointed at Heather’s entrance
as if to ask for permission before going further. Aunt Amy smiled and
nodded. Tina had already tried to finger Heather in the shower and
was blocked from getting all the way inside of her half-sister’s
cunny. Tina knew how it was to break through that same barrier on her
sister only a few days before.</p><p>Tina pushed her finger into Heather’s tiny cunny. As her finger
started to sink into the four-year-old’s tiny hole Heather started to
sit up letting go of the Brush handle. “Ow…ow…” Heather muttered.</p><p>“Tami hand me back my brush dear.” Without wiping it off she stuck it
back in her purse. “You can’t let Heather sit up. Now her is how I
want you to sit…” With Aunt Amy’s directions Tami put her knees on
each side of Heather’s hips. She was still facing toward Heather’s
little feet. As Tami lowered herself onto Heather’s face Heather’s
arms were caught in the bend of Tami’s leg. Aunt Amy showed her this
way to sit so that Heather could not use her arms to reach for Tina.</p><p>When Tami got into this position her dress covered Heather’s head,
chest, and part of her belly. Her arms were the only thing visible as
Tami began lowering herself to the child’s face. Tina placed her
finger back on her cousin’s cunny entrance. Steve looked into his
wife’s face and saw pure lust in her eyes. She did not even glance at
him at all…her full concentration was on the twins and their four-
year-old daughter’s cunny.</p><p>She pinched and pulled on her over sized, red, and swollen tits. It
had been a very long time she had nursed and her breasts were
starting to fill up. She hated how her breasts hurt if she did not
keep on her constant feeding schedule.  Every time she gripped her
breasts milk squirted out into the palms of her hands. When she
pinched and pulled her nipples the milk would squirt toward the kids
in the back.</p><p>“Yes hun push it in her…push your finger in her tiny, baby, fuck
hole.” Aunt Amy said rubbing her milk covered breasts. “I want to see
your finger disappear in her baby fuck hole.” Tina was working her
finger in and out slowly stopping at the blockage each time.</p><p>Heather was trying to sit up but each time she tried her face went
right into Tami’s wet cunny. Feeling the little girl push into her
cunny Tami had to rub her cunny on something and she had been in this
position before with her sister and would press her cunny onto her
sister’s mouth and tongue. With these thoughts going through her mind
Tami started bucking her hips back and forth…even feeling her
cousin’s nose sliding through her cunny crack.</p><p>Steve undid his pants watching his daughter (also his niece) try to
penetrate his four-year-old daughter. He pulled out his already hard
cock and stroked it as he hears little Heather mutter and almost
start to cry. He reached forward and lifted Tina’s dress and lay in
on her back. Her panties were already down to her ankles. He pulled
her twelve-year-old freshly deflowered cunny lips apart and saw her
cute, pink, shiny entrance. He had just had his cock in her last
night. Even though she had lost her cherry by her sister Tina had
still bled some as her dad fucked her.</p><p>Steve looked at the layout of the van trying to see just how he could
get his cock to her cunny so he could do it again when he heard
Heather start to cry a little more intense. He stopped what he was
doing and tried to peer around Tina to see just what she was doing.
Tami felt her head wiggle from side to side under her cunny. Tami
felt Heather’s arm muscles tighten around her legs. Tami watched Tina
insert and remove her finger slowly into her tiny cousin attempting
to break through the four-year-old’s hymen. Heather closed her legs
on Tina’s hand and started to cry. The vibrations of her sobbing sent
shivers through Tami’s body and it felt like electricity was flowing
in her cunny. Tami leaned over the little girl’s body. The twin’s
heads were almost touching each other.</p><p>Tina paused, looked up at her sister and their lips locked. The girls
opened their mouths and their tongues danced together. Their
breathing increased and Tina moved her hand to her sister’s face.
Tami felt the wetness on her cheek from her four-year-old half
sister’s cunny as Tina’s hand massaged her face softly.</p><p>Steve reached out and stuck a finger right up in Tina’s cunny after
realizing it would be nearly impossible to fuck her in the position
she was in—in the van. Amy reached into her purse once again finding
the brush that lay on top and started working it in and out of her
cunt at a very fast and intense pace. The fingers from her other hand
worked hard on her clit. Pinching and pulling her lips and clit felt
so good as the hard brush handle hit her cervix inside. Milk leaked
from her sore and swollen breasts. She bit her lip watching Steve
stick his finger inside of Tina who was tongue kissing her twin
sister who was sitting on her four-year-old daughter’s face even
though she was crying because her cousin also half sister was trying
to pop her cherry. Amy moaned as she watched this perverse sight in
front of her.</p><p>Heather had not stopped crying even after Tina removed her finger
from her cousins tiny hole. From the back seat came another cry from
Brian their infant son. Everyone turned to the new noise in the back
seat and realized that Sally was still there quietly sitting there
looking at her crying brother. This put the Steve and Amy back into
the parent state of mind and not one of pure lust.</p><p>“Okay guys everyone go inside. We’re done.” Steve said removing his
finger from Tina’s little cunny entrance. She was still bucking on
his finger…till he removed it…even though she had stopped kissing
Tami and looked back at the crying baby in the very back seat. Tami
raised her bottom off of Heather’s face and climbed out of the seat.</p><p>Once free it did not take Heather long to bounce up and climb into
the front seat to her mom. Amy wrapped her arms around her crying
daughter. She looked at her tear covered face and kissed one of her
daughters closed eyes. She tasted the saltiness of Heather’s tears.
Amy gently rubbed the tear streak from Heather’s eye down to her
daughter’s chin with her top lip to wipe the tears away. When she
reached Heather’s chin she licked her lips and shut her own eyes
savoring the taste of the tears. This was her baby girl which she
loved very much and had somehow been turned on by her tiny little
frame and innocents after her nieces had come to stay with them. ‘I
am so glad they did too.’ Amy thought moving to her daughter’s other
closed eye with an open mouth covering it completely then licking her
daughter’s eye lid and tear duct then finally closing her mouth with
a kissing sound.</p><p>The twins were already heading into the house; Steve got to Brian
pulling his car seat out and little Sally followed him into the
house. Heather wrapped her arms around her mother’s neck and legs
around her waist and carried her into the house.</p><p>Erik went off to his room while Mandy went to the kitchen to start
lunch. She had the bread and lunch meat out to make them all some
sandwiches. Amy put Heather…who had finally stopped crying down on
the couch and turned on the TV. Heather’s dress was soaked with her
mother’s milk. Amy breasts were still uncovered as she took Brian
from the car seat and put him to her aching nipple.</p><p>Brian sucked hungrily on his mother’s nipple. His sucking sounds were
very loud…especially if he lost suction and a little pop could be
heard. His head would wiggle back and forth so he could find the
nipple to reattach himself to it and continue sucking. Not only did
this start to relieve the breast that he was on from the swollen
filled sensation that she felt but it caused her to stay excited. She
gripped her other breast and squeezed it firmly making the milk
squirt into her hand again. Never once had she been able to sit in
the living room and play with her other breast while nursing. Never
once had she thought about this situation in a sexual manner….oh
god….but now….now everything had changed and she had found exciting
new desires that burned clear to her soul. Being able to sit on the
couch and not have to worry about being naked in front of her kids or
having them catch her masturbating or fucking their father was just
an excitement in its own but to relive her childhood by seeing her
kids and nieces play with each other was just…well just too much to
ask for.</p><p>Steve went in to the kitchen to give Mandy a hand making
sandwiches. “What took you guys so long to come inside?” Mandy asked
opening the mayo jar. Her daddy’s cock began to stir in his pants
once again thinking about the kid orgy in the van only moments
ago. “The twins were playing with Heather.” Steve replied. “You mean
like me and Erik was doing in the van on the way to church?” Mandy
said using a knife to spread the white creamy stuff onto the piece of
bread. “Yes…yes that is what they were doing…” Steve said feeling a
little guilty at allowing the twins to be so ruff with his little
daughter who was only four-years-old and should not even be thinking
about that stuff let alone doing it…or well…having it done to her.</p><p>“Does this mean that it is okay for…is it okay that…” Mandy seemed
to be having a very difficult time getting the words out. “Are you
asking me if it’s okay to touch each other now and that your not in
trouble for what you and Erik have been doing?” Mandy turned to Steve
and nodded. “Come here you.” Steve said opening his arms wide for a
hug and smiled from ear to ear.</p><p>Mandy dropped the butter knife and ran over to her father. As she ran
to him he squatted down so he was more her height. As she wrapped her
arms around her daddy she nearly knocked him over backwards. They
held each other in a tight embrace. “I love you daddy.” Mandy said
giving her father a kiss on the cheek. “I love you too sweetie.”
Steve said in reply.</p><p>Steve’s hand rested on the small of his daughter’s back. “Daddy…does
this mean we can…do things when we feel like it and…if I want to…”
Mandy paused and looked into her daddy’s eyes. Steve’s hand lowered
to her bottom cheeks. He cupped her small ass and squeezed
gently. “Daddy I want you right now…” Mandy whispered in her daddy’s
ear. “Since me and Erik have played I thought about you too…”</p><p>Steve lifted up his daughter’s dress as he placed his thumbs in her
waist band of her panties and tugged then down to the floor. Mandy
lifted her dress in the front…moving closer to her father placing her
hands on the top of his head as her dress covered him. Steve dropped
to his knees and placed both hands on her ass as she parted her legs
enough for him to put his mouth up to her bald little cunny.</p><p>Mandy felt the warmth of her daddy’s breath as he concentrated
licking her tiny clit at the top of her bald little cunny slit. Steve
kneaded her bottom cheeks with both hands opening her bottom crack
and finding her tiny anus with the tip of his finger. “I feel you
daddy…” Mandy said reaching back with one hand to touch the backside
of her daddy’s hand that was touching her bottom hole. With the tip
of her index finger she followed his finger to her bottom hole. Once
there she stroked her bottom hole and then she pushed the tip inside
to show her daddy that it was okay for him to enter that hole.</p><p>Realizing that he had her permission he placed his finger to his
mouth to wet it and then placed it back finding her finger deeper in
her anus. He not only used his spit to wet her bottom hole but lubed
her finger as well. “Daddy put your finger in me.” Mandy said pushing
her finger even deeper now that it was lubricated. “Honey you finger
is already in there.” Steve said then returned his mouth to her cunny
and continued to lick.</p><p>Mandy stepped back away from her father, turned, and got down on all
fours facing away from him. Steve lifted her dress up once again and
laid it on her back. He placed his finger back in her mouth and
placed it to her bottom hole once again. He pressed his finger slowly
at first and realized she was only moaning and that it did not seem
to hurt her. ‘My ten-year-old little girl has already gotten used to
anal from her brother.’ He thought to himself pressing his finger
mesmerized at how easily she took it. Once his finger had gotten in
to the last knuckle his daughter was the one who started to move…
taking his finger like his wife would take his cock. He new this
little girl was well versed in sex and that she had been doing this
for a long time.</p><p>With his other hand Steve undid his pants. He had to wrestle with his
belt and his zipper to get them down and one handed it was more of a
struggle but he realized that it would be well worth the effort once
he got his cock out. Steve heard moans that sounded like his wife
coming from the living room and he heard a few other noises that
could be a few of the kids but right now his main concern was his ten-
year-old daughter.</p><p>Steve looked down at his finger sliding in and out of her bottom hole
and using his other hand paused her from rocking for a brief second
while he worked up some saliva in his mouth. Then he released the
liquid in a long thin stream as it landed on a second finger and also
on her ass hole. He was not sure if she could take another finger but
he certainly was going to try.</p><p>It did not take him long to place both fingers up to her tiny
entrance. She tried to start rocking at the same speed as she had
stopped but finding the extra finger there she had to slow down
easing his fingers into her hole but she continued to slide onto
them. Tiny gasps and almost silent whimpers escaped from her slightly
open mouth. Once she got half way on his fingers she started to ease
off his fingers. Right before the fingers left her hole she eased
them back into her canal taking them slightly harder as he pressed in
her too.</p><p>Her little almost silent moans now increased becoming even higher
pitched as well as noisier. He worked his fingers in and out of her
tiny backdoor as her little body bumped into his oncoming fingers.
Steve never knew how sexy his little daughter was and if he had known
earlier that she could take even one of his fingers he would have
been doing this long time ago.</p><p>Sally walked into the kitchen. She looked at her daddy and Mandy on
the floor. She watched as he removed his fingers from her poop hole
and placed them in his mouth. She watched him take his private and
place it at her bottom after wiping some spit on the tip of it. Sally
found the bread with mayo on it and the other toppings to make her
sandwich then turned to see her daddy place both hands on her
sister’s waist and push his private into her bottom while pulling her
hips toward him. Sally watched her sister’s facial expressions chance
as she heard her sister scream.</p><p>Steve immediately stopped pulling her as well as stopped pressing his
cock into her tiny ass hole. He watched as her small opening had
spread around his cock taking the head fully into her even before she
screamed. The little slut nearly took his full cock before changing
her moans into little yelps then into a long high pitch Owie sound.
He knows that when his wife Amy had trouble taking his cock in her
ass hole that a little rubbing on her clit seemed to ease the pain.
He wanted his daughter to enjoy this as much as he did and if he
could help out by stroking her cunny clit he was going to do just
that. He reached around her waist and found her clit and started
rubbing it hard. To Steve’s surprise his little girl pressed farther
onto his cock. Even though he had stopped she did not.</p><p>She slowly worked up speed and her father’s cock continued to slide
in deeper with each thrust. Not only was she grunting again but so
was Steve. Once he had penetrated his daughter’s ass hole so that
every inch had been stuffed inside her hole he removed his hand from
her cunny and took hold of both of her hips. He looked into Sally’s
seven-year-old eyes realizing she was still there and watching ever
bit of this show. ‘She has got to learn sometime.’ Steve thought to
himself and started to curse like never before….well never before in
front of his kids.</p><p>“Oh fucking….shit…I can’t believe I can fit my fucking cock in your
shit hole….Damn your brother has been fucking your sluty ass good
hasn’t he?” Steve sped up his pace as the ten-year-olds head lowered
to the floor. She was no longer rocking into him but she had her hand
in between her legs rubbing on her own clit. “I’m going to stuff your
ass then your cunt you little whore.</p><p>“Ohhh daddy…” She moaned feeling her father press harder into
her. “Oh yes….” Mandy rubbed her crack and finding her entrance she
slipped a finger in. She felt her father’s cock sliding in and out of
her ass with her finger and it made every thing that much tighter.</p><p>He still had eye contact with Sally who had wide eyes now as she
heard her father’s dirty talk. This turned him on even more having
such a young innocent girl…his girl…watching him fuck not just
someone but her own sister. “I want your little shit hole.” Steve
said using both hands to hold her still as he pressed his cock as
deep as it could go into her ass. “You’re such a little fucking
slut.” He said as he felt his daughter’s finger wiggle in her other
hole against his cock. This was all it took for his cock to pulse and
then erupted deep inside his ten-year-olds bowels. “Ohhhhhh fucking
yea….” Steve said pumping a few more times and then pressing his cock
into her ass again still feeling her finger wiggle through the tiny
flap of skin.</p><p>“How in the hell did you learn to take cock like that?” Steve
actually asked as a rhetorical answer but his daughter did answer
him. “I can’t tell you.” Mandy answered with her face still to the
floor. With the way she had fucked him there was no way that his
twelve-year-old son had taught her all of that. “We know about you
and Erik…” Steve started out but Mandy cut him off. “I know that but
I still can’t tell you.</p><p>If he had found out any other day that she had been fucking someone
else he would have not stopped asking her or even punishing her for
not telling him who had taught her how to take a cock in her ass. But
because he now realized just how important the kids secrets were he
was not going to make her tell him. “Honey please do not tell me and
break any secrets.”</p><p>Little Heather had walked into the kitchen and heard her daddy talk
about secrets. “This is my secret.” She said spreading her legs and
pointing to her little cunny crack. “It sure is…and a very nice
secret at that.” Steve said as he removed his cock from Mandy’s
bottom hole. Her anus gaped open as his cum dribbled from her opening
on to her finger that still probed her cunny. “Go get out of your
church clothes Mandy and get cleaned up so you can eat. Steve said
looking back up at Sally who had been eating standing up and still
watching their show.</p><p>Turning to Heather Steve asked “Sweetie what is everyone else
doing?” “Everyone is in there.” Heather said pointing toward the
living room. Steve had to go and see what kind of excitement his wife
and kids were getting into in the living room.</p><p>Erik had ran to his room and changed out of his Sunday clothes. He
really hated to be dressed up and liked his shorts and t-shit so much
more. The twins had taken Heather stripped most of her clothes off
and lay her down on the floor…then tried to resume what they had been
doing in the van but Amy told them that she had—had enough and asked
them to go get changed too. Amy spread her legs…she had not put on
her panties or panty hose after removing them in the van so she
rubbed her exposed cunt so that her daughter, Heather, could see.</p><p>Heather crawled over to her mommy and sat on her knees watching. Amy
remembered how last night Tina had stuffed a fist in her cunt and
then this morning Tami did too. “Heather sweetie….do mommy a favor
and touch me here.” She said still stroking herself with several
fingers. When Amy felt the touch of her daughter upon her cunt she
let out a moan. Amy took her daughter by her wrist and told her to
press when she said to. Rubbing her daughter’s hand all over her
sticky wet cunt to lube up her hand…then finding her entrance. “Push…
yes oh fuck yes push it inside me…”</p><p>Her four-year-old daughter’s fist was not nearly as big as her
niece’s fists were and she was able to fit it in a lot smoother. It
did not take long for Amy’s legs to quiver and then it looked as if
she went into convulsions as her daughter worked her hand in and out
of her mommy’s cunt. After Amy came she told the naked little girl to
go to the kitchen to eat.</p><p>Amy finished nursing Brian and changed his diaper putting him down in
the play pen and headed to the dinning room where every one was now
gathering with what ever clothes they had on. Heather sat at the
table eating totally nude except she was still wearing her stockings.
Amy had her top off and was only wearing her dress without anything
underneath. Steve and Sally were still fully dressed in their Sunday
clothes. Mandy sat there without her panties. The twins and Erik were
the only ones who had gotten changed.  </p><p>“Mommy…Daddy…” Mandy said. Can I go to the playhouse after I
eat? “Sure honey.” Steve said quickly. ‘That would be the least I can
do for her after letting me fuck her tight little ass.’ Steve thought
smiling. “What is the play house?” Tina asked. “It’s a little house
that the kids fixed up out in the woods so they can go there and
play.” Amy answered. “I wanna go!” Tina said with big eyes. “You can
go too.” Steve said looking over at Mandy and she nodded in
agreement. “Steve are you going to come too?” Steve looked over at
Tami…“What are you going to do…stay here or go with them?” Tami had
other plans and told him she was going to stay at the house. “Then I
am going to stay too. You two go on without us.”</p>"
691,Tina & Tami (Twins) – The Playhouse,Chrian,1,,"['ff', 'fg', 'fF', 'inc', 'pedo', 'anal', 'mild d/s', 'WS', 'mast', '& oral']","<p>Tina and Mandy finished their lunch and headed out the door to go to
the playhouse.</p><p>""How long have you been playing with Steve?"" Tina asked her cousin.</p><p>""At least a year or so, I think,"" Mandy replied. ""How long have you
and Tami been…playing?""</p><p>""Not long. Just a few weeks is all."" Tina smiled. ""Have you played
with either of your sisters?""</p><p>""Nope. But I have played over at a friend's house."" Mandy smiled. ""I
slept over at her house and we stayed up real late watching TV in the
living room. Her parents went to bed and she changed the subject to
boys and then she asked me f I had ever kissed a girl. She opened the
cabinet under the TV and dug out a tape that was supposed to be
hidden. The whole movie was two girls having sex.""</p><p>""I found a DVD of Mom having sex and watched it,"" Tina said watching
Mandy's eyes widen in surprise.</p><p>""Wow! That must have been fun to watch,"" Mandy said.</p><p>""Sure was,"" Tina replied.</p><p>""When we were watching the movie her dad came out to get a beer and
caught us. When we sat up he told us to continue so Kristen told me
to lay back down. She licked me down there and after her dad got the
beer he sat down on the couch and then gave told us what to do. I
spent a lot of time over at their house and he joined in with us.""
Mandy explained. ""Here we are."" Mandy pointed at the little makeshift
building that was surrounded by trees.</p><p>The girls went in.</p><p>""Me and Eric come here to fuck. There are a few other kids who come
around too. I am pretty sure that Angela will come today since it is
Sunday."" Mandy did not hesitate to get undressed. She plopped down in
a beanbag chair and watched Tina finish pulling off her panties.</p><p>""Let me squat over your face so you can lick my cunny,"" Tina said
advancing toward Mandy anyway.</p><p>""My what?"" Mandy asked.</p><p>""Your cunny silly. It is what Derek calls little girls pussies. He
says that a girl has a cunny until she grows hair, once she grows
hair it's called a pussy, and when a woman is older he calls it a
cunt."" Tina said. ""He is a doctor and knows these things."" Tina
replied to Mandy shrug.</p><p>Tina stood with one foot on each side of Mandy's head and lowered
herself until she felt a warm wet tongue exploring her cunny. It did
not take long for Tina to start shaking. She fell to her hands and
knees moaning as she rocked her hips rubbing her cunny into her half
sister's face. Mandy worked her middle finger in and out of Tina's
ass.</p><p>""Turn around the other way so you can lick me too."" Tina did not
hesitate to flip around in the all too familiar position that she
loved to be in with her twin. ""Finger fuck me too."" Mandy threw in.</p><p>Tina noticed that when Mandy spread her legs her cunny hole opened
more than Tami's did and added two fingers to fill her
insides. ""Harder."" Mandy moaned out. ""Finger me harder and faster
like this."" Mandy picked up the pace ramming her finger into her
cousin's ass hearing her shriek she picked up the pace. Tina was
caught off guard by her half-sister's actions but once she got used
to the movement she too picked up the speed fingering her cousin
harder.</p><p>""I feel like I have to pee."" Tina said as the finger in her ass sent
signals to her bladder. ""Me too."" Mandy replied and within a few
seconds Tina felt a warm flow over her hand. Tina watched as the
stream intensified and could not stop herself from lowering her mouth
to drink from it like a water faucet. Piss went up her nose and
covered most of her face before she lowered her mouth to Mandy's
cunny. And that is when Tina let got of her flow.</p><p>Mandy opened her mouth as piss sprayed all over her. She coughed and
gagged closing her mouth and spitting it back out onto Tina's ass.
Mandy tried to turn her head to the side but was pinned by Tina's
knees. Mandy felt like she was about to drown but Tina did not move
until she was done pissing. Mandy stopped fingering Tina in the ass
and was eagerly trying to part her half-sister's legs and was happy
when Tina finally rolled off of her onto the beanbag closest to them.
Mandy's hair was tangled and wet. She coughed a few more times and
wiped her runny nose.</p><p>There is just something about pee that she has liked ever since
babysitting for Brad and Anna. So Tina sat there smiling because she
was able to not only pee on someone again she was also able to be
pissed on and taste it again.</p><p>The playhouse door opened and Angela came through looking into the
room only to see the two girls limp in the beanbag chairs in the
nude. ""I see that you have a new friend that wants to play the game.
Alright what is her name."" Angela asked.</p><p>""This is…."" Mandy started but was cut off by Tina.</p><p>""Tina."" Tina replied.</p><p>""I did not ask you and you do not speak unless I talk to you."" Angela
said smiling.</p><p>""What the…"" Tina started</p><p>""Tina I will go and tell your parents what you are doing here in the
playhouse with…"" Angela started.</p><p>""Go ahead if you know who they are."" Tina bit back.</p><p>Angela was speechless for the first time she could recall. She had
never had any one speak back to her let alone call her bluff.</p><p>""My name is Angela,"" she said holding out her hand.</p><p>""Nice to meet you Angela,"" Tina said shaking the girl's hand.</p><p>""This is my cousin."" Tina said pointing to Mandy. ""I am staying with
them till Derek gets out of the hospital.""</p><p>Angela smiled ""I run the playhouse. I tell all the kids who come here
what to do and watch them do it. It looks like you have already
started and now if you don't do what I tell you to do I will tell
your aunt and uncle."" Feeling like she had won the battle, with her
newfound ammunition, Angela placed her hands on her hips.</p><p>""So…tell them, I don't care,"" Tina said shaking her head in disbelief.</p><p>Once again things did not work out the way Angela had thought.</p><p>""But if you want to tell me what to do to Mandy I will probably do
it."" Tina smiled and the three girls chuckled.</p><p>Not hesitating Angela told both girls to spread their legs and use
their fingers to open up their little lips so that she could see
their holes. Angela knelt down in front of Tina and looked at her
tiny one-inch open hole. ""You have been very naughty and need a
spanking."" Angela said.</p><p>""Why have I been naughty?"" Tina asked. ""I did what you wanted me to
do.""</p><p>""No silly. I mean that you have had something in your hole before so
you are a naughty girl.""</p><p>""Oh! Yea I have had fingers, and a cock, and even a plastic cock
too."" Tina said.</p><p>""Role over so I can spank you for being naughty."" Angela ordered Tina
but Tina gave her a questioning look.</p><p>""You have gotta be kiddin me."" Tina started to laugh and then felt a
stinging across her cheek and the side of her lips. ""You slapped me.""
Tina said as her eyes welled up with tears tasting blood from the
bottom lip that was scratched by her tooth.</p><p>""Mom!"" Mandy said as she realized who was standing at the doorway to
the playhouse watching.</p><p>""I think you owe Tina an apology Angela."" Amy said</p><p>""Yes Miss Amy…I'm sorry Tina."" Angela apologized.</p><p>All three girls just realized that Heather was also standing in the
doorway.</p><p>""I thought this is where you went to play but I did not know what you
were playing and I did not realize that Angela was involved."" Amy
said emphasizing the word play. ""Till today I just thought you kids
were doing normal kid stuff not down here fucking.""</p><p>""I don't do anything Miss…"" Angela tried in the most innocent of her
voices till Amy cut her off.</p><p>""Shut the fuck up Angela. I heard most of what you girls were saying
walking up here and only looked in after you slapped Tina."" Amy
said. ""Heather go sit down honey. Angela get undressed.""</p><p>""But I don't…"" Angela started again and was once again cut off by
Sally.</p><p>""I know what your doing at the church to Heather and all of the other
kids and now I know what your doing down here. Yes Heather finally
told of her secret."" Amy said looking over to Heather who cupped her
face with both hands and started to cry. ""and now I caught you here
making Mandy and Tina do the same thing.</p><p>""I'm sorry…It won't happen agai…"" Angela started to plead but was
once again cut off by Amy.</p><p>""Don't be sorry. Get undressed,"" Amy ordered for the second time.</p><p>Angela slowly kicked off her tennis shoes and lowered her dress at
the same time. ""It is a sin to…"" Angela had convinced herself that it
was alright to watch other people sin so long as she did not
participate and punished them for being naughty.</p><p>""Angela watching is a sin as well so if you're going to watch you
might as well have some fun too."" Amy said walking toward the sixteen-
year-old preacher's daughter and placing a hand on her pubic hair to
find her little clit.</p><p>""Have you ever touched yourself?""</p><p>Feeling hands on her clit for the first time Angela almost came right
then and there. She felt like she was on fire and Amy could feel the
heat radiating off of her as she circled her clit. Angela shook her
head no and gasped. ""Every one is watching and I will go to hell.""</p><p>Amy slipped her finger through Angela's lips and found it to be a
slippery slimy mess. ""Oh sweetie your pussy is as hot as hell but
your dad is not entirely right. Don't worry just enjoy."" Amy said as
she knelt in front of Angela pushing her legs open gently with both
hands. When Angela's legs got wide enough Amy placed her mouth around
the burning fire and worked spit up into her mouth so that she could
quench the teen's fire. Seeing Angela's reaction to being eaten out
Amy made Angela lay down in a beanbag of her own.</p><p>Tina did not hesitate to start fingering herself watching the action
between her aunt and Angela. Heather was sitting on Mandy's lap where
her mom had pointed for her to sit. ""You played games with Angela
too?"" Mandy whispered into her sister's ear.</p><p>""MmmHmmm!"" Was Heather's only reply.</p><p>""Can I touch you too?"" Mandy asked.</p><p>Shaking her head yes Heather spread her legs. Mandy caressed her
sister's flat chest with one hand and went down between her legs
rubbing on her through clothes.</p><p>Amy started working her middle finger into Angela's virgin hole and
pressed hard penetrating her tiny hymen. Angela was so wet and
excited that she only felt a quick pinch but the warm wet feeling she
had down there intensified right after the pinch and the pain did not
last long. With the new lubrication Amy intensified her thrusts.</p><p>Tina worked one finger into her ass and a second finger into her
cunny watching as her aunts hand started taking on a red tint to it.</p><p>Mandy's hand went up into her sister's shirt and Heather stood
pulling down her shorts so that her sister could find her secret.
Mandy wet her finger in her mouth and worked the tip of her finger
into Heather's four-year-old cunny entrance.</p><p>Amy looked around the playhouse and smiled she would have lots of fun
in the next few hours.</p>"
692,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Feeling Left Out,Chrian,1,,"['inc', 'ped', 'infant-b', 'Mmbfg', 'oral', 'mast', 'anal']","<p>After Tina and Mandy headed out the door Steve went up to his room
and closed the door. He could not believe what was going on in his
house. He had fucked his own daughter while his other kids and wife
was watching. His kids were all having sex with each other and his
nieces who are also his own biological children sucked him and he
took one of their virginity. Things were very complicated to say the
least. He was used to the preacher preaching on topics like sex but
this time it cut straight to the bone. He just had to come up here
and clear his mind. Steve closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.</p><p>Erik and Tami had plans to finish what they had started so they went
up to his bedroom.</p><p>Heather, Sally, and Amy sat on the couch. Amy lifted Brian out of his
car seat and placed him on her breast for his lunch.</p><p>“Mommy…” Heather said with a hint of question in her tone.</p><p>“Yes baby girl.” Amy said in reply.</p><p>“Do we have a secret now?” Heather asked.</p><p>“What do you mean sweetie?” Amy returned her daughter’s question with
one of her own.</p><p>“We all showed each others secrets and touched them too.” Heather had
a confused look on her face.</p><p>“Sweetie who said what we did was a secret? Amy asked thinking that
one of the older kids must have told her not to say any thing about
what they all did.</p><p>“Miss Angela at church said when we touch each other it’s a secret.”</p><p>Amy sat there for a moment before things started to click into place.
Erik, Mandy, and Angela all go play down at the playhouse every
Sunday after church. That must be what they were doing at the
playhouse.</p><p>After breastfeeding Brian Amy carried Brian upstairs and saw that
Steve was sleeping. Then went to Erik’s door and looked in. Erik was
on his knees fucking Tami who was on her hands and knees.</p><p>“Erik…” Amy said and both kids jumped.</p><p>“Yea mom.” Erik said stopping what he was doing.</p><p>“I just found out that Angela has been part of you and your sister’s
playhouse fun.” Amy said just to see his reaction.</p><p>“Yea she watches what we are doing down there but she doesn’t do any
thing.” Erik explained.</p><p>“I think that I am going to take a walk down there I am going to
leave Brian with you to watch.” Amy said placing Brian on the bed
next to the naked kids. “Now don’t let him fall off while you are
making the bed bounce. Oh your dad is sleeping and Sally is
downstairs. I am going to take Heather with me to the playhouse.”</p><p>“Okay mom.” Erik said as he took hold of Tami’s hips again and
started pumping.</p><p>Tami watched as Brian bounced some on the bed and put a hand on his
belly. “Wanna see something?” Tami asked.</p><p>“Sure…” Erik said not missing a stroke.</p><p>Tami pulled Brian over to her and undid his diaper. “Tina told me
this morning that they played with his little pee—pee.” Then she bent
down taking his pee—pee in her mouth. She rolled her tongue over his
tiny testicles and even occasionally put them in her mouth.</p><p>Once Erik finally wore out he plopped down on the bed next to his
baby brother. Lying on his side facing them he propped his head up
with his hand. “I’ve never sucked one of those before.”</p><p>“What’s stopping you?” Tami asked.</p><p>“You…you’re in my way.” Erik said chuckling as he scooted closer to
his baby brother. He took his brother’s tiny shaft in his fingers and
stroked it a few times and then he too placed his mouth over the tiny
pee—pee.</p><p>“I wonder if he would suck yours like a bottle.” Tami said.</p><p>“We can find out.” Erik said pulling his mouth away from his infant
brother’s cock just long enough to reply to Tami before placing the
whole thing testicles and all in his mouth once again.</p><p>“Here get up on the bed this way and put your knees here and here.”
Tami directed her cousin who quickly obliged.</p><p>Sure enough once in position Brian had Erik’s four-inch penis in his
mouth like it was his pacifier.</p><p>“Ouch…he is almost chewing on it.” Erik said but continued to let his
brother suck.</p><p>The whole scene could be seen clearly from the hallway since Amy did
not close the door as she left the kids in the bedroom fucking.</p><p>Sally is seven-years-old and the middle child. It always seems that
her mom and dad pay more attention to Erik the oldest son or Mandy
their oldest daughter or Heather who still needs lots of help doing
things and now since Brian the new baby boy was born she gets even
less attention. To top it off now that Tina &amp; Tami came no one has
even played with her. Ever since Tina and Tami showed up Sally has
seen weird things like in her parents bedroom the other night when
she got up to go pee and to climb in bed with her mommy and daddy for
the only attention she might have gotten only to find them and one of
the twins doing some weird stuff on the bed. Then the next morning
she went to go pee only to find out that the bathroom was filled with
different people all touching themselves or each other in weird
places.</p><p>This time Sally was going to her room only to find one of her cousins
and Erik playing that weird game all naked with Brian. She went on
down to her parents room to find her dad in the bed laying on his
back with his hands behind his head. His mouth was open wide and he
was snoring loudly. Sally was almost in tears. She wanted someone to
play with her, someone to talk to her, and she had no idea why she
was being left out.</p><p>Trying not to walk up her dad she slowly climbed in to bed with him
placing her head on his belly and plopped a leg and arm over him. She
lay on her side not sure what was wrong with her and why no one
talked with her. It did not take long before little Sally lay there
sobbing. Steve opened his eyes to see his little girl weeping.</p><p>“Sweetie what is wrong?” Steve asked his little girl brushing her
hair. With no answer he continued on. “Honey look at me…are you
hurt?”</p><p>Sniffing and sitting up to look at her father she wiped a tear as it
streamed down her cheek. “No…no one…” Sniff. “No one loves me.” And
she resumed her crying and put her head back down on her daddy’s
belly.</p><p>“Oh honey what happened? Why do you say that? You know that I love
you.” Her daddy said trying to sooth his little one.</p><p>“Na-uh. You love Brian and Heather and you forget about me.” Mostly
talking into her daddy’s belly.</p><p>It downed on Steve that he had not been spending near as much time
with his daughter since Heather was born and now that Brian has been
born he only remembers an occasional talk with her or like earlier
today he carried her in to church. ‘Mmm her tiny bottom felt good as
I held her…Stop that!” Steve thought.</p><p>“You guys all play this new game…even with Heather and no one wants
me to play.” Sally sobbed.</p><p>“Oh sweetie you don’t wanna play that game…” Steve tried to finish.</p><p>“Yes I do. I wanna play.” Sally repeated.</p><p>Steve lay holding his breath. ‘What do I do now?’ He realized just
how starved for attention he really was now that she would be willing
to…well…</p><p>Steve scooped his little one up in his arms and turned her so that
she lay on top of his belly with her head lying on his shoulder
instead of his belly. Steve was so tempted to just open his pants and
stuff his cock right into her mouth holding her head as he pumped the
same sperm into his mouth that gave her life. Instead he kissed her
cheek and ran his fingers through her long hair. His other hand went
to her back as he had done earlier with Mandy and softly massaged her
back.</p><p>“Dad why does Erik have his pee—pee in Brian’s mouth?” Sally asked
her dad.</p><p>“Huh?” Steve asked.</p><p>“I walked by his room.” Sally explained.</p><p>Steve sat up still holding onto Sally and then placed his hand back
onto her bottom as he stood up. He felt how tiny it was. She had some
long legs that did not end. Her bottom was really flat and just
looked like an extension of her legs.</p><p>Sure enough when Steve stopped at Erik’s door he looked in on the
threesome. Tami lay on the bed with her legs spread open rubbing her
clit and every now and then changing hands only to lick her wet
little fingers and Erik knelt next to Brian who lay on his back
sucking his older brother’s pee—pee. Erik was fingering Tami with two
fingers as she stroked her own little hood.</p><p>“See…” Sally said which caused both Tami and Erik to stop and look
toward the door.</p><p>“Dad.” Both of the kids said excitedly. Erik gave Tami an odd look
but shook it off as if it must have been by accident.</p><p>“Dad Brian can…” Erik started.</p><p>“I see that.” Steve said just not sure if he should stop them or let
them continue. It was not like he was crying or any thing.</p><p>“Dad come here.” Tami said sitting up patting the bed next to her.</p><p>“The bed won’t hold us all we have to go back to mine.” And just like
that Steve turned and walked back down the hall.</p><p>“Come on lets go.” Tami said to Erik but did not wait for a reply
before she hopped out of bed and ran down the hall to catch up with
her dad.</p><p>“You sure you want to play?” Steve asked Sally as he lay her on the
bed.</p><p>Tami lay down next to her half-sister and spread her legs once again
placing her fingers back on her tiny hood then dipping them into her
cunny hole since Erik’s fingers were no longer there.</p><p>Erik climbed in bed on the other side of Sally and lay Brian between
them.</p><p>Steve looked at the four kids lined up from left to right Erik,
Brian, Sally, and Tami. All his kids and all wanting him to play.
Without much though his cock grew hard and pressed against his pants.
His fingers stumbled across the button and zipper as he watched Erik
place Brian’s pee—pee back in his mouth.</p><p>Once free Steve stroked his shaft looking at all the naked kids
except Sally who still lay with her clothes on and climbed on the
foot of the bed on his knees. Slowly approaching his kids he was not
sure who to go for first.</p><p>“Did you really get your cock into Tina?” Tami asked.</p><p>Without saying a word Steve just nodded as his mind filled with all
of the morning activities where he had taken his daughter’s virginity.</p><p>“Can you…Umm…do me?” Tami asked.</p><p>Again with out speaking Steve just looked at the naked little twelve-
year-old girl and nodded. He scooted her way and directed her to get
on her knees.</p><p>With face down on the pillow Steve worked his spit-lubricated cock on
his twin daughter’s entrance. Cupping one hand around her cunny he
used his fingers to direct his shaft as he began trying to spread her
cunny hole to fit his cock.</p><p>“Ohhh Kay! Never mind.” Tami squealed as her hole felt like it was
about to be ripped.</p><p>Feeling his head disappear into her hole he did not want to stop now
but after she cried no once more he backed off.</p><p>Tami turned around to face him and took his shaft in her hand and
placed his cock head into her mouth. Then she turned to Erik. “Come
here.”</p><p>Erik turned and took a few steps on his knees to get down to them. He
too got on all fours facing his father and looked at Tami. Who pulled
her daddy’s cock out of her mouth with a slurp and aimed it at Erik.
Until Erik opened his mouth and took his father’s head into his mouth
Steve had never had another male touch his cock let alone suck on it.
But here he was not only letting another male suck his cock but an
underage boy who was his own son. Realizing just how obscene this
whole scenario was Steve took his son’s head in his hands and started
to pump.</p><p>Brian started to cry since his pacifier was missing so Tami took him
and held him in her arms now sitting cross-legged facing the action.</p><p>“Get your finger wet with your cunny juice and put it in his mouth to
suck.” Steve said pumping into Erik’s mouth who was eagerly taking it.</p><p>Tami did as she was told working her finger in and out of her cunny
and then allowing him to taste her sweet juices.</p><p>Steve grunted and tossed back his head and thrust his hips and
stopped holding Erik steady as his shaft pulsed. Erik pulled back
with a mouth full and was hit in the eye with the second shot of his
father’s cum. Tami pulled her finger free from Brian’s mouth who
started to cry and Steve placed the head of his cock right at his
infant son’s lips and let go of his third shot of cum. Tami sat Brian
up a little bit more as her dad shot off into the baby’s mouth.</p><p>As Steve finished climaxing he looked and saw Sally lying on her
belly face into the pillow apparently crying again.</p><p>Grabbing her by the ankle he pulled her down toward him. “Come here
you.” Once she got close enough he reached under her in search of her
zipper. His fingers worked frantically as he undid her button and
unzipped her fly. He lifted her off the bed from her belly on down as
he removed her pants and panties.</p><p>“I did not forget about you. I was saving you for last.” Looking at
Tami. “Hand me those pillows.” Then he stuffed a few under her belly
so that she was comfortably on hands and knees. He sat there on his
knees for a few seconds taking in just how tiny his seven-year –old
really was. He took hold of her ass cheeks with each hand and using
his thumbs he tried to pull them apart. She was clinched tight so he
moved his thumbs closer together and with a little more force he was
able to barely spread her bottom cheeks apart. As soon as Steve could
see the pink he moved his head down closer. He could smell her bottom
hole and then he got the first taste of her puckered little back
entrance.</p><p>Wetting her hole he pointed his pinky finger toward her entrance and
began pushing it inside. “You sure you wanna play this game?” Steve
asked his daughter as he felt her bottom cheeks tighten even more.</p><p>Sally just nodded and he watched as her fingers tightened on the
pillowcase under her face.</p><p>He pressed even more getting his first nuckle into her bottom
hole. “Sure you don’t wanna stop playing?” In a way Steve did want
her to stop him and tell him that they were all crazy and that this
was all wrong but then again this was just a seven-year-old little
girl who was starved for attention. He knew that if she got hurt she
might not wanna play the game again and that was fine with him but as
he pressed into her back door and he watched as she continued to sob
and grip the pillow under her face he knew that she was not going to
stop him. His cock started to rise again as his hole pinky
disappeared into her entrance.</p><p>Spitting on her crack he worked his spit over to his pinky and worked
it in and out of her slowly. Feeling her muscles relax a bit he
removed his pinky and lined his middle finger up with the seven-year-
old hole. Pushing down just enough for her specter muscles to tighten
he would remove his fingers so that he could see her bottom hole
relax.</p><p>Steve knew damn well he was taking advantage of his daughter’s
loneliness and willingness to play along in the sam games that Tina
and Tami brought with them. He twisted his middle finger as it
entered into her bottom slightly and easing it in and out until his
whole finger was inside her tiny entrance.</p><p>What he really wanted to do is to stuff his cock into one of these
little entrances he did not even care right now if Erik bent over for
him he just wanted to feel the warmth and tightness of the little
one’s holes.  Instead he stopped fingering Sally’s anus and found her
cunny entrance. Already slimy with her anus juice he worked his
finger into and past her tiny little hymen. Her whole lower body
tightened as he pressed his middle finger into her taking his
daughter’s cherry.</p><p>He felt her tiny cervix as his finger worked in circles around inside
her. There was a lot more lubrication now so he picked up the pace.</p><p>Erik knelt by her head and tapped her on the shoulder. A tear
streaked face looked back at him as she lifted her head. He stroked
his penis with three fingers. “Would you want to suck me?”</p><p>Without even nodding she got up on her hands and looked his way. He
moved in closer and she took his pee—pee in her mouth.</p><p>Steve was rock hard again and needed to be realized a second
time. ‘Brain is far to young to stuff his cock into…Tami already said
no…I would really rather have a girl but Sally is just to tight.’
Making up his mind Steve spit into his hands and worked it onto his
shaft, several times getting it nice and wet. He placed his cock
between Sally’s legs so that he was pushing through her legs and not
trying to stuff it in any of her hole. He could feel her cunny lips
on the top of his cock as he slip it back and forth through her legs.</p><p>“When I tell you to turn around Sally then you have to be fast to
play this game…okay?” Steve said as he took hold of both of her hips
pumping full force into her. ‘It’s just too bad it’s just not into
her.’ Steve thought.</p><p>“Now turn around.” Steve pinched his shaft as the little girl spun
around to face her dad. Steve took hold of her hair with one hand and
pushed forward with his hips. His cock entered her mouth and he
stopped pinching his shaft. The built up cum exploded into her mouth
filling it up to overflowing. To his surprise his daughter did not
even try to resist or pull away.</p><p>‘Boy is she starved for attention.’ Steve smiled.</p>"
693,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Back at the Playhouse,Chrian,1,,"['WS', 'inc', 'ped', 'oral', 'Fist', 'deflower', 'F/f/f/f/g']","<p>Amy pushed her entire middle finger into Angela’s little pussy. This
was the first time she had been played with and it felt extremely
good. Angela’s knees were bent and her whole body was just tight with
nervousness. Her whole body cried out to move. She wanted to rock her
hips and to press hard against the penetrating finger but yet she lay
motionless.</p><p>Amy rubbed Angela’s clit with two fingers as she worked the middle
finger of her other hand in and out of the deflowered pussy. Angela
tingled from the attention that Amy was giving to her secret spot.</p><p>Angela thought about all of those lucky kids who had been able to
experience this touch at a much earlier age. She had been teaching
all of the kids in the nursery about their secret spots. But never
did she realize just what she was missing.</p><p>Her father, the preacher, had taught that sex was a sin that would
send you to hell. Even if it was sex with husband and wife for
reasons other than procreation.</p><p>Going through puberty was extremely hard for Angela because she
wanted to understand what was going on with her body. Why she felt
the way she did…especially down there. Yet her father forbid her
mother to discuss these issues with her. She only knew that her body
was not to be seen or to be touched even by her.</p><p>Angela had fought against the feelings she had to touch herself. The
only time she lingered even a little bit down there was when she was
wiping herself on the toilet. But even then she did not want to go to
hell so she would stop.</p><p>Amy called Tina over to her and instructed her to squat down over
Angela’s face. Angela had instructed the nursery kids to perform such
acts so she understood that Amy wanted her to lick on Tina’s cunny.
She had never done this before only seen others do it, like Mandy and
Erik, and was a bit hesitant to put out her tongue.</p><p>Tina who was not shy at all knelt down so that she could feel
Angela’s face against her bottom. Arching her back then thrusting her
hips slowly she rubbed her lips against Angela’s nose all the way to
her chin. With each sliding motion it would cause Angela’s lips to
open up and eventually she could taste Tina.</p><p>The taste was not bad at all, the smell was different but pleasant,
and with the intense feelings she was having from being fingered she
finally gave in and pressed her tongue to the tiny hole. The tangy
taste filled her mouth as her tongue circled around trying to find
every dry spot and make it wet.</p><p>Feeling her lips coated with warmth caused tingles to run through
Tina’s lower half. This caused her to let out a little moan.</p><p>Mandy moved their beanbag next to Angela’s and Heather lay down, now
naked herself. Mandy knelt down beside her mother and lifted
Heather’s tiny knees into the air. The four-year-old parted her knees
and looked down at her sister placing her tiny hands onto her secret
spot she opened her lips far enough for Mandy to see the tiny dark
hole.</p><p>Mandy leaned over and blew on her sister’s belly, causing her to
giggle and wiggle. Heather tried to push her sister off of her belly
but Mandy blew hard tickling the little one. Heather tossed her head
back and forth laughing hard as Mandy blew time-and-time again onto
her little belly. Soon the others were laughing with her.</p><p>Mandy lowered her head down to her sister’s prepubescent blowing on
her cunny lips just like she had done to her sister’s belly. Heather
tightened her knees smooshing her sister’s ears and cheeks so that
she could no longer blow bubbles on her sister.</p><p>Mandy placed her hands on Heather’s knees trying to part them again
for a second blow to her sister’s secret spot and decided to stop.
Instead she locked her mouth over the small secret and licked her
parting the tiny lips.</p><p>Angela, still stiff as a board, still had her tongue out tasting
Tina’s tang. She had stopped doing the licking. Instead she just left
it out and allowed Tina to rock back and forth on her tongue.</p><p>Amy continued to finger Angela’s pussy as she combed back the girl’s
mound of hair with her other hand. Amy knew the art of stretching so
she worked the girl’s entrance in all four directions as well as
moving in circular motions. She wanted to work a second finger into
the preacher’s daughter.</p><p>“You are a fucking little angel. So nice and tight.” Amy said. “You
feel so good on my finger.”</p><p>Amy took Angela’s hand and moved it to the girl’s patch of hair. “Rub
yourself. Feel how good it makes you when you work a finger in your
pussy.”</p><p>Angela slowly moved her fingers touching her clit softly stroking her
nub as Amy pressed a second finger into her tight opening.</p><p>Tina moved over to where Heather was laying and placed one knee on
each side of her head. The four-year-old did not hesitate to lift her
head and place her mouth on her half-sister, sliding her tongue up
and down the tiny cunny lips.</p><p>Tina tickled and then let out a tinkle. The yellow fluid squirted on
Heather’s chest and then dribbled down her neck.</p><p>Mandy watched the jet of fluid shoot toward her and lifted her head
placing her chin where Heather’s hair would eventually grow. Tina
took Mandy’s head with both hands and moved her toward the puddle.
Mandy licked Heather’s pee covered chest.</p><p>Angela looked down and saw her fingers were tinted red along with
Amy’s fingers and even her golden colored hair was now strawberry
blond and matted. Gasping with shock Angela bounced up grabbing any
loose clothing of hers and scrambled to get dressed.</p><p>Amy knelt there on her knees not sure what was going on and watched
open-mouthed as Angela made a mad dash out of the playhouse. Amy
licked her fingers and shook her head and focused her attention on
the three girls that remained there at the playhouse.</p><p>Heather did not even stir as her cousin coated her chest with the
squirts of pee. Amy was amazed at how much Angela must have taught
those nursery kids. She was also amazed at how much of a little whore
little Mandy was as she slipped behind her pressing two fingers into
her daughter’s ass.</p><p>“Your brother likes to fuck you in your dirty ass doesn’t he?” Amy
asked Mandy and without waiting for an answer she continued on. “Your
father fucked your ass today too. Who else likes fucking this ass of
yours?” Pressing a third finger into her daughter’s ass. “Your
brother is not as big as your dad and you took him easier than I
thought. You must be fucking someone else. So whose getting my little
girl’s ass?”</p><p>“Mom!” Mandy moaned from the fingers penetrating her back door as
well as from her mom’s questioning.</p><p>“Does he fuck your cunny too?” Amy asked slipping her fingers out of
Mandy’s ass and pressing all three into her cunny hole. “Mmm he sure
does.”</p><p>Tina dismounted Heather and moved down by Aunt Amy. Seeing Tina move
behind her Amy lifted her bottom off of the playhouse floor and
spread her legs. Tina rubbed three fingers onto her aunt’s lips
getting them nice and wet before pressing them inside.</p><p>“More…fuck me with more…” Aunt Amy groaned as she fingered her own
daughter harder.</p><p>Mandy finished licking Heather’s chest and wetted her own finger with
her mouth. Finding the hole between Heather’s tiny lips she started
to press into her sister who started making faces as if it was
uncomfortable.</p><p>Watching over Mandy’s shoulder Amy pressed a finger from her other
hand into her daughter’s backdoor. With three fingers in her cunny
and one in her ass Mandy moaned as her mother worked her over from
behind. Seeing the discomfort on Heather’s face Amy leaned forward
and kissed Mandy’s ear before saying. “Push it in hard and fast.”</p><p>Mandy tightened her hand and stiffened her finger as she pressed
forward into her tiny sister’s hole. Heather sat straight up and did
the crab crawl backward away from her sister but she was missing
something…Mandy was able to take her sister’s cherry.</p><p>“That hurt!” Heather said looking down at her secret. Noticing the
trickle of blood she started to cry.</p><p>Amy smiled at her daughter and moaned as she felt her own cunt
stretch open. Looking down between her legs she watched as Tina was
inserting her entire hand into her cunt for the second time. The
first time had been last night when Tina had caught her off guard.
Then this morning Tami had inserted her fist into Aunt Amy’s cunt and
now Tina was doing it again.</p><p>After Amy felt her cunt relax some but still feel all filled up she
knew that her lips must be around Tina’s wrist. Rocking back she felt
Tina’s hand press farther inside her as well as her cunt to start
feeling stretched again as Tina’s arm got wider the farther it went
inside her.</p><p>Slurping sounds could be heard as Tina twisted her hand pressing it
in and pulling it out of Aunt Amy’s cunt.</p><p>Amy pressed two more fingers into Mandy’s ass. Filling both the
girl’s holes up with three fingers she too worked them in and out
finger fucking her.</p><p>“Fucking yes…fuck my cunt…fuck my cunt.” Amy groaned. Mandy also
groaned as she too was filled up by her mom’s fingers.</p><p>Amy felt pressure on her bladder and let out a flow of her own pee
that landed beneath her on the playhouse floor.</p><p>Mandy had her head down on the floor with her back arched. She was
not about to tell who was the one that had fucked her first.</p><p>Tina worked her fist in and out of Aunt Amy’s cunt and was delighted
to see that she made her aunt pee.</p><p>Heather sat there stunned looking at her bleeding hurt little cunny.
She had played this game many times but never did it bleed nor did it
feel like someone pinched it hard.</p><p>After Amy and Mandy both climaxed all the girls got up and went home
to clean up.</p>"
694,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Angela and Mom,Chrian,1,,"['Ff', 'inc', 'oral', 'mast', 'beast']","<p>Angela ran home as fast as her legs could carry her. She took some
time to get dressed after she could no longer see the playhouse. With
as far deep in the woods as they were, plus on private property she
had no concerns with running a few yards totally nude.</p><p>She could not believe that she enjoyed being touched. She would
surely go to hell now. But how could something that felt so good be
so sinful that God would send you to hell for doing it. Of course it
was okay to watch other people do it. Especially kids who did not
know any better or Mandy and Erik who she had caught doing it in the
first place.</p><p>Hell they were the ones that gave her the idea to start playing with
the kids in the nursery at church. When she had arrived at the
playhouse and found Mandy spread eagle on the floor while her brother
lay on top of her moving up and down she wanted to touch herself but
fought against it.</p><p>Fully dressed and tears in her eyes she ran toward her home. She knew
mom would be the only one there while her father, the preacher, was
at church giving lessons to the men.</p><p>Arriving home Angela did not want to go in the house with blood
stains on her fingers and in between her legs. So she decided to go
to the barn in order to wash up with the hose.</p><p>To her surprise her mom was already in the barn. She was on all fours
naked sucking on Victory, the Stallion, while their dog, Saint was
mounting her from behind.</p><p>Samantha’s eyes grew wide in fear as she saw her daughter round the
corner into the stable. She let go of Victory’s cock and tried to
stand up but the weight of the dog held her down. Cum oozed from her
mouth as she knelt with open mouth looking straight into her
daughter’s eyes.</p><p>Trying again in vain to get Saint off of her. “Angela…” she tried to
say but the dog jabbed her harder than she expected making her moan.</p><p>Angela already had tears running down her cheeks from what she had
done at the playhouse but seeing her mom doing things with their pets
caused her to cry louder. Turning with hands over her face Angela ran
toward the house.</p><p>Samantha tried a third time to get up and even tried to push Saint
off with her elbow but this time Saint bared teeth in a growl.
Lowering her head to let Saint finish was the only choice she had
left.</p><p>It was hard to enjoy the fucking that she was getting when all she
worried about was Angela seeing her and worse telling the preacher
what she was doing in the barn. Samantha did not even take Victory’s
cock back into her mouth again. As soon as Saint erupted into her
opening and climbed off of her Samantha headed after Angela.</p><p>The bathroom door did not have a lock on it. The preacher said that
if it has a lock then it would lead to sin. So when Samantha found
that Angela was in the bathroom she went on in without knocking.</p><p>Angela stood with one leg in the bathtub and the other on the side of
the tub. The waster was running and she was bringing full handfuls of
water to her pussy, giving it a good scrub.</p><p>Samantha seeing her daughter was still teary eye wanted to know why
she was doing this. Then noticed the steam from the tub looked way to
hot for her to be using.</p><p>“Angela what are you doing?” Samantha nearly yelled as she ran the
few steps pulling the little girl away from the hot water. Looking
down at her legs and hands Samantha saw how red they were from the
heat. Quickly turning the water to cold and plugging up the tub’s
drain she coaxed her daughter into the chilling water.</p><p>“What are you doing?” Samantha asked again in a more concerned voice.</p><p>“Mommy we are going to hell.” Angela said and then burst into tears
again.</p><p>Samantha realized that she too was still naked and that her clothes
where in the barn. “Why are we going to hell Angel?”</p><p>“I let someone touch me down there and made me bleed and you were
touching the horse and the dog was…” Angela could not even finish the
words as she covered her face once again in her hands and cried.</p><p>Looking down at her daughter’s pussy and legs she realized that it
was not as bad as she had originally thought. Looking down at her own
cunt she noticed the cum dribbling down her legs. “Someone touched
you down there and made you bleed?” Samantha asked.</p><p>Shaking her head with hands still over her face. “And I liked it too.
I am going to hell.” Angela cried.</p><p>Rubbing her hand over her cunt Samantha frowned at her daughter. This
is all your fucking dad’s fault. Samantha cursed. Angela raised her
head in shock at her mom’s use of language. “If that bastard did not
teach that this was wrong you would not be scalding yourself with hot
water because you enjoyed someone touching you and I would not be
fucking the horse and dog.”</p><p>Seeing Angela start to shiver Samantha regulated the water so it was
warmer. “I need to clean up before your father gets home do you mind
if I climb in here?”</p><p>Shaking her head no Angela looked toward her mom with questioning
eyes.</p><p>Climbing in to the chilly water was a bit of a shock but she sat down
behind her daughter and pulled her back so that she lay on top of
her. Laying back her self, Samantha eased into the water pushing
Angela farther down as well.</p><p>This caused Angel to have to bend her knees and scoot so that her
head rested on her mom’s shoulder.</p><p>“We have a few hours before your dad will get home. I did not expect
you home so early from the playhouse. Was it Erik who touched you and
made you bleed? He is getting to be such a big boy now and I am sure
he has girls on his mind. You realize that if you had not seen me in
the barn I would not be discussing sex so informal with you but since
we are both equally as guilty I think we should just discuss things
and you will not get in trouble at all.” Samantha said working a hand
under her daughter’s back trying to scrub the dog cum from between
her legs.</p><p>“No it was not Erik but mom I have been doing bad things there at the
playhouse. I have been watching Erik and Mandy do like what you were
doing with… I tell them what to do too. But I don’t let them touch me
and I don’t touch myself.” Angela lifted slightly allowing her mom’s
hand to move under her.</p><p>“Have you touched yourself?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“Not until today…mom I want to touch myself all the time when I get
that tingle down there. It is hard to ignore but I do. When I let her
touch me it felt so good and then when I noticed I was bleeding I…”
Angela puckered her lip again as if she was about to cry once more.</p><p>“So it was a she that touched you and she made you bleed. I know it’s
not time for your period yet. Did she put her finger inside you.”
Samantha worked two fingers into her dog cum filled cunt primarily to
clean it out but now listening to her daughter she too felt tingles
down there.</p><p>Angela just nodded.</p><p>“And it made you feel good but it also made you bleed.” Samantha
closed her eyes feeling her daughter’s soft body pressing down on her
as the water in the tub became warmer and easier to stand.</p><p>“Yes mommy!” Angela said.</p><p>Hearing her daughter confirm the story again shock waves filled her
cunt as she pressed her fingers deep inside herself and pulled up
putting pressure on the bumpy nub inside her.</p><p>“Is that all she or you did?” Samantha asked her daughter.</p><p>Angela shook her head no.</p><p>“Did you touch her?” Samantha questioned</p><p>Once again Angela shook her head no.</p><p>Turning off the water Angela turned toward her mom facing her. “She
licked me too and I licked another girl down there.”</p><p>Samantha looked down at her fingers still working in her now visible
cunt but decided not to remove them to make a point to Angela. “I
touch myself and I let the dog and horse fuck me and I put their
cocks in my mouth and I like it. Your dad stopped touching me when I
could no longer get pregnant and with this being such a small town I
can’t have an affair with anyone so I had to find a way to be happy.
I am glad that you felt good and there is nothing to be upset about.
Don’t let your father’s nonsense make you hurt yourself for feeling
good. Okay?”</p><p>Angela nodded and tried to smile looking down at her mom’s hand.</p><p>“I am not ashamed to touch myself and make me feel good but your
father can’t know what I did nor can he know what you did okay?”
Samantha lifted her ass so that her cunt was out of the water and
spread her lips with both hands. “Is your pussy needing touched?”</p><p>Nodding her head and looking down embarrassed.</p><p>“It is okay go on. Make yourself feel good.” Samantha was shocked at
her words had her daughter had come home and told her she had been
being touched and had not caught her sucking the horse and fucking
the dog this conversation would not have ended up like this. Instead
Samantha looked down over her breasts at her daughter sitting between
her legs.</p><p>Angela cautiously moved her hand toward her pussy and stopped on her
clit.</p><p>“Like this baby girl.” Samantha spread her lips right at the top so
that her hood poked out. Using her index finger and her ring finger
to spread she flicked at her hood with her middle finger.</p><p>Angela mocked her mom’s movements as she sat on her knees.</p><p>With her other hand, Samantha, took hold of her nipple and pinched
and twisted it.</p><p>Again Angela followed her mom’s lead but when she twisted it she
realized that it hurt some.</p><p>“You said you tell the kids what to do…What do you have them do to
each other or themselves?” Samantha asked starring right at her
daughter’s curly blond patch of hair and fingers working over her
little clit.</p><p>“I make them pee on each other. I make them put fingers into their
bottoms and their…, I make them lick each other and suck on the
boys.” Angela answered.</p><p>Samantha sat there in shock as her daughter’s first words were that
she made other kids pee on each other. “What do you have them do
after they pee?”</p><p>“I sometimes make them pee in each other’s mouths or lick it off each
other.” Angela said sliding a finger inside her hole like her mom was
doing to herself.</p><p>“Who came up with this game of peeing?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“It was Mandy.” Angela said.</p><p>“Have you ever played this game or tasted pee?” Samantha asked
pinching her nipple harder twisting it a little more.</p><p>Angela just made a face and said. “No way.”</p><p>Sitting up in the tub on her knees Samantha wrapped her arms around
Angela hugging her tight. “I love you baby girl.”</p><p>“I love you too mom.” Angela said in return. “What does dog and horse
feel and taste like? It looks gross.”</p><p>“I thought the same thing when I first tried it.” Samantha said
sitting back down in the water Indian style. “But I got so damned
horny and your father refused to do anything to me I had no other
choice. Now I do not think any thing about having the long hot
horse…” Samantha stopped realizing that she was still in fact talking
with her daughter.</p><p>“Mommy I want to feel good down there.” Angela almost whispered.</p><p>“How does your pussy feel baby? Did you burn it bad?” Samantha asked
scooting closer to it to get a better look.</p><p>“It hurts a little but not as bad any more.”  Angela replied.</p><p>“Know what I used to do when you got an ouchie?” Samantha grinned.</p><p>“You would kiss it better.” Angela stood up and moved forward closer
to her mother who eagerly took hold of her daughter’s hips pulling
her down closer as she sat up. Mother’s mouth met daughter’s lips for
the first time. At first Samantha made kissing noises but when she
noticed that Angela was really wanting something else she began
licking her wet red lips.</p><p>Putting her leg up on the edge of the tub again her mom was able to
press her mouth closer and deeper into her daughter’s newly
deflowered pussy.</p><p>Samantha was licking at her daughter like Saint licked her. She had
to feel the reason why her daughter was running the hot water on her
so she raised her middle finger and aimed it at her daughter’s
entrance. It wasn’t easy but with a little bit of effort, twisting
and working in and out, Samantha was able to get her hole finger into
her daughter’s tiny hole.</p><p>“Mommy can I watch you with Victory and Saint tomorrow when daddy
goes to work?”  Angela asked snapping her mom back into reality.</p><p>“Yes, you can but I got to get my clothes out of the barn and we have
to get out of here so he don’t catch us like this.” Samantha said
pressing her finger farther and deeper into her daughter’s pussy and
planting a kiss on her clit. Then they both stood up and hugged. “I
thought you were going to play at the playhouse tomorrow.”</p><p>“I was going to watch the kids touch and play but I would rather
watch you. Mom can I bring Mandy to watch too?” Angela asked as they
grabbed towels to dry off.</p><p>“I don’t…” Samantha started.</p><p>“Mom she won’t tell trust me. I think she would even like it.” Angela
almost pleaded.</p><p>“I still don’t know if that is a good idea.”  Samantha said getting
dressed and heading out to the barn.</p>"
695,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Good Morning Sally,Chrian,1,,"['M/F/g/b', 'inc', 'pedo', 'fist', 'lac', 'oral', 'mast']","<p>The next morning was a Monday but since it was summer there was no
school. Even though Steve and Amy lived in the country they did not
own a farm, which meant less outdoor chores for their two oldest
kids, Erik and Mandy. Steve had to go pick up his twin nieces
Saturday evening because their mom’s boyfriend (Derek) was in the
hospital.</p><p>The twins had found out that Uncle Steve was also their biological
father. He had gotten their mom (his sister) pregnant, which
resulted, of course, in the birth of the twins. Steve had to make a
little pit stop along the way so that the twins could go pee. Since
they were out in the country they did this on the side of the road,
which resulted in the three of them having a little fun together.</p><p>Ever since the twins arrival the house has been crazy with sex. Steve
and Amy had no idea that their oldest children, Erik and Mandy, were
having sex together. Nor did they know that Mandy was having sex with
someone else who by the looks of it just happened to be an adult
male, but they still had no clue as to who it was. They also were
shocked to find out that their four-year-old daughter Heather was
being taught sex by her sixteen-year-old Sunday School teacher named
Angela, who just so happened to be the preacher’s daughter. They also
had no idea that Angela had been watching Erik and Mandy play with
each other at the playhouse and give them instructions.</p><p>At no time in Steve or Amy’s life did they ever realize that they
would be having sexual play with their kids but here they were. Steve
had bent his ten-year-old daughter over on the kitchen floor and
stuffed his cock in her ass while most of the other kids in the house
were watching. He had even shot a load of cum into his infant son’s
mouth. The only daughter who was not being played with was Sally who
then begged him to play with her even if it hurt her some. He had
also taken Tina’s virginity while she fisted her Aunt Amy.</p><p>Amy had played with Heather, let Tina and Tami both fist her, sucked
on her infant son’s pee-pee, and then caught Angela watching the kids
down at the playhouse only to teach Angela a thing or two about being
touched.</p><p>All of this plus more happened within two days of the twin’s arrival.</p><p>Last night seven-year-old, Sally, had decided to sleep in the bed
with her parents. Steve reached over and rubbed on his wife’s face
stroking her cheek softly. He heard her groan some and then stretch
without opening her eyes. She smiled and he leaned over Sally and
gave his wife a good morning kiss.</p><p>Then whispered in her ear. “I have to get ready for work.”</p><p>Frowning Amy looked up at her husband and kissed him again. “This has
brought fire back into our sex life, at least for me.” She looked
down at Sally who lay in between them and ran her hand down the
little one’s back taking the cover down exposing the nude little
body.</p><p>Sally lay on her belly with mouth open and a little drool puddle was
on the pillow and corner of her mouth.</p><p>“She is so pretty isn’t she Steve.” Amy smiled as her hand slid down
to the girl’s legs.</p><p>“She is indeed.” Steve said standing up.</p><p>“You have a hard-on honey. Why not take care of that before you get
in the shower?” Amy asked.</p><p>“What do you have in mind?” Steve answered with a question of his own.</p><p>“Get on your knees here.” Amy said patting the side of the bed, which
he had just left.</p><p>Following her directions Steve felt his wife’s hand and mouth pumping
away at his cock. She had spread Sally’s legs and was rubbing on her
puffy little lips spreading them open so they could both see the pink
insides.</p><p>“Rub her.” Amy said and then placed his cock back in her mouth.
Steve’s hand went straight down to the youngster’s tiny crack. His
finger parted her lips as he ran it through them. She was not wet at
all so he moved his finger to his wife’s mouth and when she tried to
remove her mouth from his cock he shook his head no. Placing his
finger at the corner of her mouth he pushed his finger into her mouth
alongside of his cock.</p><p>He twisted his finger inside of her mouth and then gave the corner of
her cheek a little tug making her mouth stretch. Satisfied he moved
his wet finger back down to his daughter’s puffy little mound and
wetted down her crack.</p><p>“Don’t wake her up yet.” Amy said putting a hand on the back of his
hand to stop him from inserting his finger too far inside her.</p><p>Grabbing her by the hair with his free hand Steve gripped and pulled
her toward his cock, which disappeared into her mouth. “Shut up and
suck me.”</p><p>Amy only moaned and worked a few fingers into her own cunt at the
sound of her husband talking dirty to her. She was on all fours
kneeling over her sleeping child except of course the one hand was
between her own legs. She felt her throat widen as his cock slid down
into it. She had been able to take his cock for several years and
just loved how it felt her mouth feel so full.</p><p>Feeling her husband grip tighter and pump harder she took hold of his
shaft with the same hand that had been working at her own cunt she
gripped it tight and pulled his cock out of her mouth. Not sure what
she was doing Steve just went along with her allowing his grip on her
hair to loosen up. Amy aimed his cock right at their daughter’s open
mouth. Steve pushed forward some until his cock head touched her
lips.</p><p>“Fill her mouth.” Amy said releasing his pulsing shaft. Jets of cum
squirted from his cock flooding the sleeping girl’s mouth. After the
first large squirt Amy moved his cock again covering the sleeping
girl’s face with cum. “She now looks good enough to eat. Okay now
that you have taken care of that go to work…slave.” Amy said laughing
loudly.</p><p>“Slave…bah…I’ll show you slave.” Steve said laughing stroking his
shaft to get every last drop of cum out of his cock and then wiping
it on any dry spot he saw. “We must have kept her up pretty late last
night for her to have slept through a mouthful of cum.” Chuckling
more as his daughter closed her mouth swallowing and then licking her
lips only to return to her open mouth position.</p><p>“Look hun she wants more.” Amy said smiling.</p><p>Frowning Steve got up and headed to the bathroom in their room for
his morning shower.</p><p>Amy looked down at her cute little daughter and leaned over licking
her husband’s cum off of her daughter’s face and lips. Climbing over
to her husband’s side of the bed Amy lay down facing her daughter.
Ever so gently she leaned closer, stuck out her tongue and placed it
inside her daughter’s mouth. She knew that she did not have to be
scared if the girl woke up but there was just an added excitement to
trying to explore the inside of her daughter’s mouth while she was
still sleeping.</p><p>Wetting her finger with the cum that was on her daughter’s face she
moved her hand to her daughter’s cunny. Images of Heather and Angela
both loosing their cherry at the playhouse flashed through her mind
as her finger pressed against her middle child’s hymen.</p><p>Hearing the water in the shower start Amy frowned and thought that
she should at least let him see her deflowered or have the chance to
deflower her himself. He seemed kind of disappointed only to have
heard Heather’s reaction to being popped.</p><p>Going back to licking the cum off of her daughter’s face Amy chuckled
to herself. She felt like a mother cat licking off her kitten.</p><p>Sally finally stirred and stretched.</p><p>“Good morning dear.” Amy said running her hand all over her
daughter’s body from chest to legs. Spending more time on her flat
little nipples and puffy little cunny. “Do you feel better this
morning?”</p><p>Nodding her head and moaning “MmmmHmmm” Sally turned onto her back.</p><p>“I’m sorry that you felt left out and that you did not think we loved
you any more. Mommy loves you bunches.” Smiling Amy tickled Sally on
her inner thigh getting a hold of the muscle.</p><p>Sally flailed on the bed kicking and laughing as her mom was tickling
such an intimate spot.</p><p>Amy moved her hand back to the little girl’s cunny mound finding it
getting naturally wet from being tickled. “Mommy wants to taste you
now, okay baby?”</p><p>Knowing what her mommy was about to do because of their games last
night Sally opened her leg and put her hand on her mom’s head like
her daddy had told her to do. As her mommy tickled and licked making
her feel very good down there they had instructed her to tighten her
grip and pull her mom’s hair any time it felt good so that her mom
would know to keep doing what she liked.</p><p>As Amy spread her daughter’s cunny lips wide she pictured a tiny
butterfly and then thought of the song Butterfly Kisses. Amy wondered
if this was the kiss that the author of the song gave his little girl
each night when she went to bed because this was definitely a
butterfly kiss she was giving her daughter. What she did not expect
is just how often or how hard her daughter would pull on her hair.
With each tug her daughter gave she felt tingles run through her own
cunt lips.</p><p>Sally gripped tighter than ever with both hands pulling her mom’s
hair and pulling her mom closer into her as her mom locked her mouth
around her daughter’s entrance sucking on it like a vacuum as she
flicked Sally’s tiny little hood with her tongue. Feeling just how
tight her daughter was yanking on her hair tingles danced all around
her entire body, sparks shot up and down her spinal cord. Amy’s
breasts started flowing on their own and at the same time she felt
her cunny spray. It wasn’t as if she had peed but that is what it
kind of felt like.</p><p>Realizing she had not fed Brian yet this morning and that she would
now have to change the sheets she continued on sucking on her
daughter’s cunny. She was not about to stop until her daughter let go
of her hair or told her to stop.</p><p>Sally began to laugh and squirm. “Mommy down there feels all tingly
like I have to pee.”</p><p>Without stopping Amy just nodded and hummed into her daughter’s
cunny. “Mmmhmm”</p><p>Sally moaned. “Oh!” as she felt her mom’s vibration fill her insides.</p><p>Steve walked in from the bathroom seeing his wife in between their
daughter’s legs with her mouth locked on Sally’s cunny. Sally had her
eyes wide open looking down at her mom as she gripped her mom’s hair
tightly with both hands yanking each time she felt good. Sally’s
little bottom bounced off of the bed every now and then as her mom
did something delightful to her.</p><p>“Mommy stop!” Sally giggled and wiggled. “I have to go pee.”</p><p>“No you don’t honey it is just a feeling you get down there when you
are about to cum. All girl’s feel that way just relax and let it
happen.” Steve said feeling his cock grow once again in his pants.</p><p>Sally lay her head back on the pillow and relaxed her hands on her
mom’s head and felt wave after wave of tingles flow through her tiny
cunny. She laughed and still wiggled each time the tingles began to
tingle but her mom continued to hold her tight and somehow managed to
keep her lips locked on target. With one load moan Sally began to
thrust her hips as if in a convulsion. Her load moan became tiny
shrills with small pauses one after another and she gripped her mom’s
hair once again.</p><p>Thrusting out her hips one final time toward her mom’s mouth and
holding it still she let out a major moan that echoed through the
entire house before she dropped back down to the bed exhausted.</p><p>“That was fantastic. I think she actually had her first real orgasm.
I had no clue that girl’s that young could feel like that.” Shrugging
Steve adjusted his stiff shaft in his pants and told them goodbye.</p><p>Amy smiled at the sight of her daughter lying as flimsy as a wet wash
rag and finally released her mouth. Moving beside her daughter again
she sat Indian style facing her. “Can you take care of mommy now?”
Amy asked.</p><p>Sally looked over and nodded.</p><p>Amy directed Sally into position, as she lay back with legs spread
open. “I need you to put your hand here.” Sally pointed her shaved
cunt.</p><p>Amy’s cunt was dripping wet. Lubrication issues was not going to be a
problem as her daughter balled up her hand into a tiny fist. Amy knew
that since her hand was so small that she might be able to just get
it in there with a closed hand and with a little prodding Sally’s
hand slowly disappeared into her mom’s cunt.</p><p>Amy took hold of Sally’s bent elbow and started pulling and pushing
on it, gradually building a good pace and occasionally trying to
thrust it in a bit deeper or ram it a little harder. Sally for the
most part just kept her arm relaxed allowing her mom complete
control.</p><p>Amy’s breasts leaked down her sides making wet spots on each side of
her. ‘These sheets definitely need to be changed.’ Amy thought as she
moaned as her daughter’s hand slid around filling her insides.
Sally’s hand was not nearly as large as Tina or Tami’s hand and it
felt like a large cock stuffing her. But of course this was far
better than a cock, this was her daughter’s hand that she felt moving
around inside her once more.</p><p>When Amy was pregnant she loved the feel of the baby moving around in
her tummy. Only on occasion did the baby stuff it’s hand under her
ribs or put a foot on her bladder making her have to pee something
fierce. But most of the time she would love lying there in bed
feeling her baby’s hand pushing on her belly. She never realized that
once she gave birth to them that she would be able to feel their
hands moving around in her again. This time it felt thousand times
better.  </p><p>Brian started to cry as Amy was about to climax. It was a wonder he
had not started crying when little Sally had her first orgasm. When
Amy felt Sally about to pull her hand out she told her no and
reassured her that Brian could wait a few more minutes. Between her
daughter fisting her and Brian crying something happened that just
set her over into ecstasy.</p><p>Amy grabbed hold of her clit and upper lips with her free hand and
dug her nails into herself, without breaking skin as she pulled
harder on Sally’s elbow.</p><p>“Mommy…Why aren’t you pulling on my hair like you had me to do to
you?” Sally asked.</p><p>Digging her finger nails deeper into her flesh and releasing her
daughter’s arm with the other she took hold of Sally by the hair and
gripped tightly.</p><p>Sally shrieked as she felt her mom tighten her grip pulling her head
toward her cunt. Sally’s open mouth closed around her mom’s clit.
Sally felt her chin bump her arm that was stuffed in her mom’s cunt.
Tears stung her eyes as her mom held onto her hair keeping her mouth
against her cunt.</p><p>Amy wrapped a leg over her daughter’s body. She was now completely
lying down on her belly. Amy placed her foot between her daughter’s
legs and started rubbing her heel against her daughter’s cunny.</p><p>Hearing both Sally and Brian cry Amy finally relaxed her grip as her
orgasm wore off.</p><p>Releasing her daughter’s hair and then combing through it to
straighten back out Amy kissed her daughter on the cheek tasting the
saltiness of the tears. “I’m sorry baby.” Amy said trying to reassure
Sally.</p><p>“I must have made you feel really good.” Sally said.</p><p>Smiling and laughing inwardly Amy just said. “You sure did baby girl.
You sure did.” Then licked each cheek cleaning off her daughter’s
tears. She got up grabbing Brian out of the crib placing him to her
leaky breast.</p><p>She felt the squishiness of his diaper and knew he needed a clean
one.</p><p>Sally did not mind grabbing the few changing supplies that her mom
needed to get Brian all fixed up. Sally smiled when her mom asked her
to remove his diaper. This was something that only the older kids got
to do. So now Sally finally felt good. She was finally getting some
attention.  </p><p> Amy had to lie on her side, almost lying on top of him, so that
Brian could be lying flat on his back for the diaper change. Every
now and then her nipple would come unattached and that would result
in Brian getting an eyeful or a nose full of his mother’s milk. Amy
wished she had thought about squirting some of her milk into sleeping
Sally’s open mouth while Steve had squirted his cum into it.</p><p>“Make sure you suck on him after you clean his pee-pee.” Amy smiled
as she watched Sally using the baby wipes on her infant brother for
the first time.</p><p>“Okay mom. I wont.” Sally said stroking her brother’s inch sized cock
with the wet wipe and then running it down between his bottom crack.</p><p>Once Brian was clean enough Amy squirted her mommy milk onto Brian’s
pee-pee and balls. “Okay now you can suck on him.”</p><p>Sally leaned over licking the milk that pooled above his pee-pee. “It’s warm…and sweet.” Sally smiled and then put his tiny pee-pee in her mouth.</p><p>Amy watched with a big smile on her face as her infant son was
nursing and being nursed on at the same time.</p>"
696,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Monday Morning – Bright and Early,Chrian,1,"This chapter contains the following people who are sexually active in this chapter. Heather (4 yo), Erik (12 yo), Tina (12 yo), and Amy (mom/aunt)","['m/g/f/F', 'ped', 'inc', 'anal', 'oral', 'minor-ws', 'minor-feet']","<p>“Owie.” Tina groaned as she rubbed her eyes.</p><p>“Hmm?” Tami mumbled rolling over away from her sister and pulling the
covers over her shoulder.</p><p>“I hurt down there.” Tina said rolling onto her back, bending her
knees, spreading her legs, sitting up far enough to look down at her
sore spot.</p><p>“Mmmhmm…” Tami mumbled trailing off as if she was going back to sleep.</p><p>“It feels all swollen and it hurts. I can’t believe that dad fit
inside me.” Tina said then looked over at Tami who did not
acknowledge her this time…even with a little grumble. “Tami…I hurt
and you don’t even care.”</p><p>“Mmmhmm…” Tami mumbled again.</p><p>Tina slapped her sister on her upper arm.</p><p>“Ouch! What the…” Tami said spinning toward her sister. “What was
that four?”</p><p>“You said you did not care that my cunny hurt.” Tina repeated.</p><p>“What are you talking about I was sleeping.” Tami lifted her hand as
to smack her sister back.</p><p>“I told you that down their hurt and you just said MmmHmmmm.” Making
a face and nodding her head back and forth as she said it.</p><p>“What do you want me to do about it? I’m not a doctor and Derek is
not here. I bet you he would fix it for you with lots of kisses.”
Tami giggled and dropped her hand.</p><p>“Right now I don’t want any one to touch it…Not even kiss it better!
It really hurts.” Tina continued.</p><p>“Can I go back to sleep now?” Tami asked.</p><p>“No you can’t!” Tina replied.</p><p>“Why not.” Tami asked trying to role back over onto her side.</p><p>“You have to look to see if I have an ouchie there.” Tina said
pushing off the covers with her feet.</p><p>“Ugggg! Then can I go back to sleep?” Tami asked.</p><p>“I don’t care…I just need to know if you see any thing wrong.” Tina
bent her legs up and put her knees out to the sides. “Don’t you even
touch…” Tina growled cupping her cunny with both hands then spreading
her lips open ever so slightly.</p><p>“Oh no!” Tami said wide-eyed. “That is…”</p><p>Tina cut her off almost immediately. “That is what…what is wrong!”</p><p>Tami burst into laughter. “Gotcha!”</p><p>“Not funny at all!” Tina snorted.</p><p>“You’re a lot redder and it looks like you have a sore right here.”
Tami said poking a little cut on the lower part of her sister’s
opening between her cunny and bottom holes.</p><p>“OUCH!” Tina said sitting straight up once again cupping her cunny
with both hands.</p><p>“Ha ha! Paybacks for slapping me.” Tami said crawling back up to her
side of the bed.</p><p>“That wasn’t very nice.” Tina scolded.</p><p>“Neither was slapping me.” Tami shrugged.</p><p>Just then the twins heard a moan echoing down the hallway.</p><p>“Who was that?” Tami said sitting up in her bed with an ear perked
toward the door.</p><p>“I don’t know.” Tina shrugged.</p><p> A few moments later Steve walked to the door. “Good morning girls.
How was your night last night?” He asked seeing Tina with her legs
spread open cupping her cunny. “What is wrong?”</p><p>“Dad my cunny hurts and is all swollen.” Tina said removing her
hands. “See.”</p><p>Steve could not believe his luck. All this before he had to go to
work and there was no time to play. Steve climbed onto the foot of
the bed and crawled closer.</p><p>“Don’t you touch…it hurts!” Tina said cupping her cunny again with
both hands and awkwardly trying to elbow her sister in the back. This
time missing her.</p><p>“I wont.” Steve said and then added. “I promise.” After seeing Tina
not moving her hands and glaring at her sister. Only then did Tina
move her hands so that he too could look. “Yep looks like I ripped
you. I am so sorry.” Steve said frowning but his cock was dancing in
his pants.</p><p>“Don’t even kiss it better.” Tina said now glaring at him.</p><p>“Okay…okay.” Steve said backing away with arms up as if to
surrender. “I have to go to work. I will see you girls later. Love
you.”</p><p>Tami lifted one arm and let it flop back down as if she had done her
part to tell him goodbye.</p><p>Tina sat there trying to look down at herself.</p><p>Another moan echoed through the house but this time it was from a
different person.</p><p>“Dad!” Tina said quickly making him pause right outside the
door. “Who was that?”</p><p>“That my girl was Amy in the bedroom with Sally.” Steve
saying. “Gotta go.” As he disappeared from sight.</p><p>“Tami.” Tina said shaking her shoulder.</p><p>“Go….away….” Tami replied. “I don’t care…I want to sleep.”</p><p>“Fine!” Tina said scooting toward the edge of the bed. She sat for a
few minutes with her legs hanging off looking back over her shoulder
at Tami. Then she shook her head and chuckled standing up into her
furry bunny house slippers.</p><p>Tina felt the cool air conditioning on her naked body as she knelt
down searching through her suitcase looking for some clothes. Once
finding a pair of panties, socks, a skirt and a tank top that cut off
before her belly button Tina headed toward the bathroom wadding all
the clothes up in her arms.</p><p>Tina adjusted the shower and then sat down on the toilet. It really
stung as she peed. As she dabbed herself with the toilet paper very
carefully she had to get another square to wipe the tear building up
in the corner of one eye. ‘No one is touching me today or maybe ever!
She thought stepping into the shower.</p><p>Erik awoke hearing a moan that he guessed was Sally’s and tried to
get back to sleep but a few minutes later he heard another moan this
time he had to guess was his mom.</p><p>Erik lay on his belly pressing his dick against the mattress.</p><p>Seeing his dad looking into his room he lifted his head.</p><p>“You’re awake.” Steve said. “I am heading to work.”</p><p>“Be careful dad.”</p><p>He wanted so much just to go back to sleep so he tried to hold in his
pee and try to get back to sleep but because he had to pee so bad he
knew it was going to be impossible. Frowning Erik got up out of bed
and headed to the bathroom.</p><p>Hearing the shower running did not stop him from going in the
bathroom. In fact it made him have to pee even worse. Picking up the
pace until he was nearly running down the hall wearing nothing but
his underpants. The door was left open and the shower curtain was
pulled. Well until he saw a head poke out of it. He knew it was one
of the twins but had no clue as to which one it was. With their hair
fixed and dry he might be able to tell them apart but with them wet
and with him having to pee so bad he honestly had no clue nor did he
care.</p><p>Lifting the lid he realized that his cousin was still watching him
but because of their previous bathroom experiences he did not care.</p><p>Tina hated seeing  all the pee go to waist in the toilet but at the
same time sex was the least of her thoughts even though his dick was
poking out nice and hard. She nearly reached down and started
touching herself watching him. “Don’t pull up your underpants.” Tina
said right as he reached down to the elastic.</p><p>Erik glanced questioningly at Tina.</p><p>“I want to suck it clean. But don’t get any ideas I hurt down there
and you or nobody is touching it.” Tina barked out the last sentence.</p><p>Making a weird face and stretching out the word “okay” Erik moved
closer to the tub.</p><p>Tina did not even know why she was getting herself started when she
hurt so bad down there and could not do any thing about it if she did
get horny but she just had to taste it again. Inserting his whole
dick into her mouth was doable but she just wanted to taste the
remnants of his urine.</p><p>Feeling his squishy head in her mouth and hard shaft that both tasted
a little salty made her shiver even under the warm water.</p><p>Erik moaned and stood looking down at her with his legs spread
slightly and his pelvis was thrust forward. ‘And here I did not want
to get out of bed.’ Erik thought moving one hand down finding Tina’s
wet hair.</p><p>“I wish you had done that in my mouth.” Tina said taking a breath
before placing his head back in her mouth.</p><p>“I had to go.” Erik said emphasizing the last word.</p><p>It did not take long before Tina was satisfied and stood up. Erik had
never cum and could stay hard as long as there was something keeping
his dick interested. It always felt good for him and always hated for
people to stop but he pulled up his, now wet, underwear and headed
off out of the bathroom, a little bit satisfied.</p><p>Instead of heading into his room he stopped at his parents room where
he had heard all of the noises coming from only to find it empty and
all the sheets removed from the bed. The bathroom door was shut and
he heard water running in there as well.</p><p>The next place he stopped at was the twin’s room. He looked in and
saw his other cousin sleeping in the bed. “Good…” Was all Erik got
out before he heard.</p><p>“Go….away.” Tami said emphasizing the word go. But once again he
might have been able to tell which one it was had her hair not been…
well morning hair.</p><p>Erik frowned and went to the next door. He always thought Heather was
a cute little sister but had never thought of her in any of his and
Mandy’s games until Sunday. Her bed was only a twin-sized bed but she
was very small and did not take up much room. After getting up to go
to the bathroom and having his dick sucked Erik no longer felt tired.</p><p>Erik put his hand in his pants and pinched his dick between his
fingers. ‘Yep, still hard.’ He thought as he walked toward his
sister’s bed.</p><p>Climbing into her bed woke Heather up like he thought it would.</p><p>Heather yawned as Erik lay down beside her lifting the covers and
crawling under them.</p><p>“It’s not time to get up yet. I just came to say hi and wanted to
know if you wanted to play the secret game.” Steve whispered softly.</p><p>“It’s not called the secret game its called secrets.” Heather said
correcting Erik.</p><p>“I’m sorry. Do you want to…” Erik started to ask again.</p><p>“Uhh hu, I do.” Heather answered.</p><p>Erik moved his hand onto her belly and under her nightshirt.</p><p>“That’s not my secret.” Heather frowned moving his hand lower and
spreading her legs a little wider. “That’s my secret.”</p><p>“It sure is.” Erik said feeling her puffy cunny through her panties.
Prior to yesterday Erik would never have played the secret game in
the house. Especially if his parent or parents were home and here he
was climbing in bed with his four-year-old sister’s bed asking her if
it was okay to touch her on her secret. Or letting his cousin suck
him in the bathroom. This was very weird to him.</p><p>Heather’s breathing picked up into shallow little gasps as she felt
her brother’s finger tickle her secret.</p><p>Erik felt the heat from her cunny as he moved his finger slowly up
and down her puffy lips barely pressing at all. Occasionally he would
stop on the top part and rub the little bump. He had rubbed Mandy
through her panties once way to hard and it caused her to have a
little rug burn down there for three days. He did not want this to
happen to Heather.</p><p>After a few strokes Erik tugged at her panties. Heather lifted her
hips off of the bed and helped him pull then down to he knees.</p><p>Feeling Erik’s finger on her bare skin and then remembering what
Mandy did at the playhouse Heather closed her legs.</p><p>“What’s a matter?” Erik asked seeing his sister’s reaction to his
finger.</p><p>“Mandy poked her finger in me and made me bleed.” Heather said
tightening up her whole body.</p><p>“I won’t do that. I just want to touch it.” Erik inwardly frowned. He
wanted to finger her little hole as well as stick his dick inside her.</p><p>“Okay.” Heather said relaxing.</p><p>Erik turned around so that his feet were on the pillows and his head
was way past her feet. “Scoot down lower or I will tickle you.” He
said jokingly but when she did not scoot down. “Okay I warned you.”
Erik took hold of one of her ankles and with his other hand started
to tickle her toes.</p><p>Heather laughed and kicked with her free foot. Erik wrapped his arm
around the leg he was tickling so that her knee was in his underarm.
He laughed and pretended like he was going to bite them just like his
mom had done to him when he was about her age. This got her kicking
and giggling a lot more.</p><p>He inserted her toes into his mouth and closed his lips on them
before he closed his teeth on them in a pretend bite. Heather was
laughing so hard that she did not seem to be able to breathe. Erik
laughed and nibbled several times on her toes.</p><p>“Stop!” Heather barely said laughing extremely hard.  </p><p>Erik stopped chewing and released her foot from his mouth. “Going to
scoot?”</p><p>“I’ll scoot…I’ll scoot.” Heather continued to laugh as she sat up.
She extended her feet and using her hands to push her bottom downward
she brought her bottom back to her feet. Extending her feet again she
repeated the process until Erik told her to stop.</p><p>Although Heather was much shorter than he was Steve lined her mouth
up with his little hard dick. Without him having to give her any
instruction he felt her mouth wrap around it making it warm and wet
once again this morning. He parted her legs so that one knee pointed
toward the ceiling and he moved his head between her legs. She
lowered her leg so that it rested on the side of his face but he did
not care. His mouth and tongue went right for her secret.</p><p>His nose was right at her back door as he licked her small front
opening. He enjoyed the smell as his tongue worked its way between
her cunny crack. His tongue found her small entrance that had a bit
saltier taste and made his mouth wetter as he made small licks.</p><p>He quickly realized that she did not make the same sounds that Mandy
made. The spots that made Mandy tickle and feel good did not do much
of any thing on Heather.</p><p>Erik moved his hands up to his face and parted her small puffy lips
with his thumbs. His fingers wrapped around her upper legs. The
bottom of his tongue moved over her little hood as he continued to
lick at her moist spot.</p><p>Erik moved one leg over to the other side of her head so that he was
lying on top of her, but not putting any weight on her. Doing so
caused her to role onto her back. He pumped his hips thrusting his
small dick all the way into her mouth before backing off and doing it
again.</p><p>Heather raised her hands to her brother’s hips as they lowered toward
her holding onto his pelvic bone with each of her tiny little hands.</p><p>He felt her hands grip his hips and could feel her put pressure push
against him as he lowered himself onto her for a third time. He felt
his dick slide all the way in again once again before he backed back
out. He continued stuffing her mouth as he ran his middle finger up
and down her, now wet, puffy lips finding her tiny entrance.</p><p>He did remember what his sister said as he worked his pinky finger to
the first knuckle. This was just the puffy outer part of her cunny
lips that had closed around his finger. So his pinky tip was not even
in her entrance yet. Working his pinky around in that spot getting
her used to the feel of it being there he pressed it gently in a
little bit farther as he once again pressed his dick all the way into
the back of her mouth.</p><p>He paused before continuing. He pressed his pinky in a little farther
as he removed his dick slowly. He realized that she sucked a lot
harder as he was pulling out of her mouth than she did as he pushed
it in and he liked this a lot. It was different than he was used to
from the other kids his age who had sucked on him.</p><p>His pinky was now pressed in her tiny little hole so that her outer
cunny lips wrapped around his second knuckle but he had managed to
get the first knuckle into her real hole without her complaining.</p><p>As he pressed forward into her mouth again he pressed in deeper with
his pinky. Heather turned her head making his dick fall out as she
finally moaned like his sister Mandy might in this situation.</p><p>He took this as a good sign and pulled his finger back out of her
opening so that it was just barely in before he pressed it back to
the second knuckle hearing her moan again and she even parted her
legs a little more.</p><p>Erik had worked long and hard with Mandy as she told him how and when
to press in and when any why to back out so this was nothing new to
him.</p><p>With his other hand Erik rubbed on the tiny bump at the top of her
small crack but this did not do what it normally would do to Mandy so
he concentrated more on his pinky finger. Inserting and removing it
several times made the whole pinky wet. He even added a little more
spit of his own as he decided to make the move. His pinky slid in to
his middle knuckle so that her cunny lips were covering up the rest
of his finger. He listened to his sister breathing quick little gaps
of air again and he pressed further in.</p><p>“Uhhh.” The four-year-old moaned as her brother’s finger slipped all
the way into her.</p><p>“Erik quickly found her bumpy spot, bent his pinky, and slowly
wiggled his finger tip against her bumps.</p><p>Heather was panting like a puppy as her whole body relaxed. This was
the first time she had felt any thing like this rub her in there and
she liked it. Her knee that had been partially off of the bed fell to
the mattress.</p><p>Erik used his free hand to spread her legs a little wider. Her little
legs still bent at the knees were spread so wide she was doing the
splits laying down beside the fact that her knees were still bent
making her legs in the same of a three sided box.</p><p>Erik wet his middle finger entirely in his mouth and exchanged it
with his pinky. Using the same principle Erik worked his whole finger
into her tiny little opening rubbing circles around her tiny nub of a
cervix. He had no idea what this was called but it almost felt like a
little finger in there.</p><p>He looked down at her face as he continued to work his finger in and
out of her cunny. Her mouth was open and her face was pointing upward
again. He lowered his dick back toward her mouth and once again her
hands gripped his hips. As he pushed his finger into her cunny he
would lower himself onto her face feeling both penetrating to the max
in each of his four-year-old sister’s holes.</p><p>He felt her tighten up as he pulled his finger out at the same time
he would slowly back out of her mouth. He felt a slight tingle in the
head of his dick for a split second and this caused him to increase
his pace. His finger slid into her just as fast as he pumped his cock
into her little mouth.</p><p>He felt his cock stiffen even more and start to pulse as he heard his
sister “Mmm”. He realized this was not the sound she made at the
table this was more of a cry as if she was getting uncomfortable. His
dick twitched and then started to pulses. He let out a little moan of
his own as he pulled his tingling  dick from her mouth watching it
twitch and jump a few times but nothing came out.  It was the oddest
feeling he had had ever having sex and he knew what this meant…he
could cum now.</p><p>Even though he had removed his dick from her mouth he continuing to
finger her little opening she went back to her panting.
]
He heard some footsteps at the doorway and looked to see his mother
walking into the room toward them. She flopped down at the foot of
the bed looking up at her twelve-year-old son fingering her four-year-
old daughter and smiled.</p><p>“I thought after what Mandy did to her at the playhouse she would
never let any one touch her down there again. I am so glad that you
have helped your sister. She really looks like she is enjoying this.
And did I see you cum just now?” Amy asked.</p><p>Nodding his head yes he leaned toward his mom what was leaning in
toward him. As their lips met for the first time in more than a
mother son kiss she placed her hand on the side of his cheek as their
tongues twirled around in each other’s mouths.</p><p>“Can I try?” Amy asked Erik looking down at his finger working in and
out of the four-year-old cunny.</p><p>“Okay mom but she is still scared after Mandy.” Erik warned his
mother who just smiled at him.</p><p>Her pinky finger replaced his middle finger after she had wetted it
in her mouth. But instead of starting out fingering her daughter she
lowered her mouth to Heather’s puffy cunny first. She knew most of
the moisture here was from Erik but it still tasted good to her.</p><p>She was surprised at how relaxed Heather to the point of almost
thinking she had went back to sleep other than her eyes were still
open. Taking hold of Heather’s hips with both hands Amy lifted her
daughter’s bottom off the bed hungrily devouring her daughter’s front
and back opening.</p><p>Lowering her back down to the bed and licking her lips Amy decided
not to use her pinky finger after all and put her middle finger at
her daughter’s entrance. Felling the walls stretch around her finger
Amy continued to press her finger into her daughter’s tight hole. To
her satisfaction and disbelief Heather did not complain she just
panted. Once her finger was deep inside of Heather Amy moved her
fingertip around in circles.</p><p>“Mommy….mommy….” Heather said trying to work moisture back in her dry
mouth.</p><p>Amy’s movements became faster as she added twisting her finger to her
range of motions.</p><p>“Mommy is here…Mommy is here baby girl…” Amy said kissing her
daughters soft bald little pubic mound. “Mommy is definitely here.”</p><p>Turning her hand palm down and straightening out her finger Amy began
pumping into her straight and a lot harder than she had been doing
before. Once again Heather did not flinch.</p><p>Looking over at her son’s pinching and pulling on his dick with two
fingers and a thumb Amy told Erik to lay down on the bed, which he
did.</p><p>Amy put her son’s dick in her mouth. “That’s a nice one you have
there. I bet your sister likes it in her cunny don’t she?” Amy asked
her son.</p><p>“She did at first but now she just lets me do it to her because I
like it.” Erik said looking down at his mom put his dick back into
her mouth.</p><p>“Why don’t she like it any more?” Amy asked returning to suck on her
son again.</p><p>“She says it is not big enough and she can barely feel it now.” Erik
groaned feeling the suction on his dick increase.</p><p>“I see. You know who she has been playing with to make her looser?”
Amy asked hoping to get more of an answer from Erik than she had
Mandy.</p><p>“Nope. I have no clue.” Erik answered shaking his head no.</p><p>Frowning again Amy had a great idea. “Well it’s just not fair that
you don’t have any one to fuck that is tight enough for your dick.”
His mom said giving his dick a little tug with two of her fingers.</p><p>“I have the twins.” Erik said.</p><p>“Well Tina has already taken your father’s cock and I am sure that
soon enough, if they stay here long enough, he is going to fuck Tami.
So they will be too big for you too.” Amy said still fingering
Heather but at a much slower pace now. “I want you to fuck little
Heather here. Right now.”</p><p>Amy removed her finger from her daughter and took hold of one of her
legs. She twisted the limp little girl over to her side and raised
her leg in the air. “Lay down behind her…”</p><p>“Mom I know…” Erik shook his head and pointed his dick to her cunny
entrance.</p><p>“Heather hun going to have to scoot this way.” Amy said helping her
daughter get into a much better position as well as getting her
assistance so that she was not just dead weight.</p><p>Amy was delighted to be watching between Heather’s legs as Erik
inserted his small dick into the even smaller cunny hole. Even though
his dick was larger than either of their fingers had been he easily
pushed inside her.</p><p>“Poor Heather she is just so worn out lol I don’t know if she has any
feeling down there at all now.” Amy chuckled kissing the lightheaded
girl on the forehead. “How does she feel Erik?”</p><p>“She feels good!” Erik smiled pumping quicker into her with each
thrust.</p><p>“Is her cunny tight enough for you?” Amy grinned.</p><p>“Oh yea!” Erik nodded.</p><p>“She is going to be your little fuck slut isn’t she?” Amy felt her
dark side surfacing. She loves being talked dirty to and talking
dirty to Steve. Talking dirty to her kids was just a new experience
she was just dripping to try.</p><p>Erik knew kind of what his mom meant by her last sentence he had seen
one porno tape over at his friends house once where the people talked
dirty to each other. He just did not know what the word slut actually
meant.</p><p>Amy held Heather’s leg up with one hand and rubbed on her daughter’s
tiny little clit with her thumb. “You going to fuck her in the ass
too? I saw you fuck Mandy in the ass when she was all dirty after
using the potty. Your such a dirty little fucker.”</p><p>“Can I?” Erik asked.</p><p>“You do want to fuck her in the ass don’t you?” Amy asked her son
again.</p><p>Shaking his head yes. Erik continued to fuck Heather in her four-year-
old cunny.</p><p>“I wanna see you fuck her in the ass, Erik. Fuck your little sister
in the ass for me.” Amy begged.</p><p>Erik moved his dick out of her cunny hole and aimed it at Heather’s
puckered little bottom. Putting his finger in his mouth Amy shook her
head no.</p><p>“Your wet enough. Stuff that dick of yours up inside of her tiny ass
and tell me how it feels.” Amy grinned.</p><p>Erik pushed against his sister’s backdoor with his small dick. Each
time he penetrated her a little farther she would gasp “Ah!….Ah!
….Ah!” He felt her tighten up trying to keep his dick out of her
bottom and looked at his mom.</p><p>“What are you waiting for? Push it in.” Amy urged him on.</p><p>“She is tightening up and it’s hard to get in.” Erik explained.</p><p>“I guess you have to push a little harder and longer then.” She said
repositioning Heather again and putting her hand against her pubic
bone giving him more support so she did not move forward as much when
he pressed into her.</p><p>As he pushed against her bottom Amy held her still and this time he
did go inside of her.</p><p>“You okay Heather?” Amy asked brushing the hair from her eyes.
Heather just nodded yes. Smiling Amy said. “Good, Im glad baby girl…
I’m glad your okay.”</p><p>Erik had picked up a good pace now that he had managed to get inside
of her. Amy watched as Heather’s cunny lips opened and closed with
each of Erik’s thrusts.  ‘Mmm that is sooo cute.’ Amy thought and
moved her finger down to her daughter’s cunny again but still keeping
her other hand on the little one’s pubic bone.</p><p>“Oh my little four-year-old slut. Playing with the preacher’s
daughter already as well as all of the other church kids.” Amy said
pressing her finger back into her daughter’s cunny. “Let’s see you
double fucked.” And just like that Amy began working her finger in
and out feeling her son’s cock between the thin layer of skin
pounding away at his sister’s back door.</p><p>It was not long before Heather started making some visible signs of
discomfort so Amy had Erik stop as she kissed and loved on Heather’s
fucked little holes.</p><p>“Did you like that Erik?” Amy asked.</p><p>Erik nodded “Yes mom, I liked it.”</p><p>“You liked what Erik?” Amy asked.</p><p>“I liked putting my pee…” Erik started.</p><p>“No it’s called a dick and hers is called a cunny.” Amy
corrected. “Now say it.”</p><p>“I liked putting my dick in her Cunny.” Erik said giving his mom a
questioning look.</p><p>“That is better but you were fucking her in the ass weren’t you?” Amy
asked.</p><p>Again shaking his head yes. “I was fucking Heather in her ass and
cunny with my dick.” Erik once again looked to his mom for approval
and this time she smiled and nodded.</p><p>“You certainly did…you certainly did.” Amy smiled down on two of her
wonderful children who had woken her up sexually after a few years of
sex being just something else that Steve liked to do.</p>"
697,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Monday Morning – Amy and Youngest Three,Chrian,1,"Amy (mom), Sally (7yo), Heather (4yo), Brian (inf)","['F/g/g/b-inf', 'inc', 'ped', 'ws', 'lac', 'mast']","<p>Amy glowed with a newfound inspiration as she cooked breakfast. This
morning she was cooking eggs, bacon, and pancakes. Being a stay at
home country mom this was a typical morning but the difference in her
attitude was the sex. But this was not just any sex. This was sex
with kids that were all related to her. Well except Angela.</p><p>She had no clue as to why this forbidden taboo excited her so much,
but to be able to experience the same love and passion with her kids
as she does with her husband was beautiful. Watching them learn or
finding out what they already knew was a major turn on for her.</p><p>Even though she had already had a morning full of sex as she looked
at the kids gather around the table and talk as if nothing had ever
happened made her cunt warm up and it wasn’t the heat from the stove.
Amy smiled as she carried the plate of pancakes to the table.</p><p>“I do want to ride a horse before I go back home.” Tami said nearly
bouncing up and down with enthusiasm.</p><p>“I don’t.” Tina said dryly as she frowned and looked down between her
legs.</p><p>“I’m too little.” Heather frowned.</p><p>“What are your plans for today?” Amy asked sitting down.</p><p>“I want to ask Angela if she will let us ride their horses.” Mandy
said.</p><p>“I want to ride a horse but I hurt down there.” Tina whimpered.</p><p>Amy smiled when she found out what why Tina was sore.</p><p>“I think that I will go to Billy’s house while they are riding the
horses.” Erik answered his mom.</p><p>“I guess that means that Sally, Heather, Brian, and I will just stay
home then.” Amy smiled still glowing inside and feeling warmer every
second of the conversation.</p><p>Few hours later Mandy had called Angela and was excited to find out
that Angela had been thinking the same thing and was about to call
them. Steve called Billy and found out that it was okay for him to go
over there for a few hours.</p><p>Billy’s mom picked Erik up but Tina, Tami, and Mandy had to walk,
leaving Sally home with the three youngest.</p><p>As Amy went around the house doing her housework naughty thoughts
kept flashing through her mind. She pictured Angela laying on her
back at the playhouse, The twins in the van on the way home from
church teaming up on little Heather. Mandy and Erik fucking in the
bathroom while Tina watched playing with Heather. Sally asking for
her hair to be pulled. These and dozens of others were as vivid in
her mind as when she had been watching it unfold.</p><p>Her mind started to wander on future events in the household. She
would love to walk into her son’s room only to find him playing with
one of his sisters or masturbating. She thought about how nice it
would be to walk up to any of her girls only to pull down their pants
or pull up their dresses and rub on their little puffy lips. She
thought about playing with Brian’s penis at the same time that she
breastfed him. Oh just to be able to walk around the house naked
again, in it’s self, would be fantastic.</p><p>‘I won’t have to hide things from my kids.’ Amy thought, pulling up
her skirt and then stuffing a hand into her panties. She leaned back
on the kitchen counter. She felt just how we this sort of thinking
made her as her fingers were covered in her warm sticky fluid. She
was unable to see the kids in the living room where she was but one
thing that made her cunt flow more was the thought that either
Heather or Sally would walk in on her. This was when Amy decided it
was time to take a break from house work. She raised her sticky
fingers to her mouth and savored each of them one at a time making
sure she sucked every thing off before moving to her next finger.</p><p>The scent of woman was in the air as she left the kitchen. Her first
stop was going to be the nightstand in her bedroom. This is where
Steve kept his stash of porn tapes. After their fifth kid Amy was
done with sex so she told Steve to take care of his own needs. She
had no problem with him watching porn and jerking off if this meant
he would not end up having an affair on her. But she never thought
she would be interested in watching them.</p><p>Today of course was going to be different. It was going to be
special. It was going to be a day home with her daughters, well two
of them at least.</p><p>Selecting the video was harder than she thought. She eventually
picked one with eighteen-year-old girls all lesbian action. Taking
the video out of the nightstand she headed down stairs.</p><p>The girls were playing Barbie on the living room floor. The TV was
not even on as she pushed the tape into the VCR and sat down on the
couch picking Brian up in the process.</p><p>Amy lifted her whole shirt off over her head and then undid her bra.
Before placing Brian on her nipple she rolled each nipple slightly
with her thumb and pointer finger to get them stimulated. Sure enough
each one of them started to drip. Pinching her right nipple harder
and giving it a little twist and pull sent thin lines of milk
squirting out. Squeezing her entire breast as hard as she used to
like was a bad idea, not because of the possibility of squirting but
because it hurt if too much milk tried to squirt out at the same time.</p><p>She lifted Brian and placed him on her leaky nipple. He latched on
and sucked hungrily. So far neither of the kids had paid any
attention to her yet and she still had not hit play.</p><p>Starting at her knee Amy placed her fingertips just under the hem of
her skirt and as she raised her skirt to her waist she pressed into
her leg. Looking down at her uncovered leg she saw four nice red
lines from her fingernails where she scratched but did not brake the
skin.</p><p>Amy spread her legs wide looking down at her infant son nursing and
then to the floor where her four-year-old and seven-year-old girls
played. It was then that she first noticed that neither of her
daughter’s Barbie had their clothes on.</p><p>Amy worked her clit through her white panties as she watched her
girls make the Barbies kiss and touch each other. ‘Now would be a
good time to turn on the movie.’ Amy thought as she moaned louder.
Pushing play on the remote control brought up two women eating each
other out. The sound of sex on the TV caught the kid’s attention.</p><p>The kids first looked at the TV and then to their mom. She spread her
legs farther apart as the little girls looked her way. Their gaze
went first to her face but quickly dropped to her hand. She propped
one foot up on the couch with knee bent almost straight up toward the
ceiling while the other leg was straight out at a forty-five degree
angle.</p><p>Her panties were now soaking wet as she pulled the moist white cloth
over to the side exposing herself to her children. She still wanted
them to see more of her and spread her lips apart showing them her
clit that poked out toward them.</p><p>Using her index finger she rubbed on her bump in small circular
motions before pinching it between her thumb and forefinger giving it
a gentle massage.</p><p>The girls sat there without word and almost without movement as they
watched their mom performing on the couch.</p><p>Not letting Brian finish eating she laid him down in the infant seat
next to the couch. Amy then slid two fingers from each hand into cunt
opening it up so that the kids could see where they came from. Of
course Amy knew the kids would not be thinking the same way she was
thinking but it sure made her clit swell with the thought of her
daughters looking up inside her gaping hole where she had given birth
to them.</p><p>Sex sounds from the TV was by far the noisiest sound in the house.
Amy did not care how loud it was and did not even attempt to turn the
volume down after hitting play.</p><p>Heather was the first one to move as she crawled over to her mom
getting up on her knees face inches away from her mom’s cunt. Seeing
Heather Sally followed on her hands and knees. As she squished her
way beside Heather it made her mom readjust her legs so that they
spread open even farther.</p><p>Amy scooted her bottom a little closer to the edge of the couch
partially laying down in the process. She wanted to look more
inviting to Heather or Sally. Amy also wanted the girls to be the
first ones to make a move on her so that she would not expect it. She
lay back watching anticipating what either of her kids might do.</p><p>The time seemed to go so slow as Amy listened to the sound of her
thumping heart as the sound of sex played over the TV speakers. Even
though it had only been seconds Amy decided to try something
different. Heather Sally I want you two girls to kiss each other.
Heather smiled and Amy wondered if she had played this game with the
other Sunday school preschool children. Sally turned just in time for
Heather to plant a long kiss on her lips.</p><p>Sally scrunched up her eyes in the way one might do when confused as
if she wanted to know why Heather was still pressing her lips to hers
and not pulled away. Watching her four-year-old daughter hold her
kiss for as long as she did before pulling away made Amy squirt. The
sudden gush took them all by surprise as it hit Heather right above
her ear.</p><p>“Mommy you peed in Heather’s hair!” Sally nearly shouted and then
laughed saying “Eww!”</p><p>“That was not pee dear. Mommy felt so good down there that she had an
orgasm.” Seeing their scrunched noses let Amy know that they were
still just kids and a weird word like orgasm might be beyond their
vocabulary. “I came… I felt so good that I came. It was like when I
tickled you down there so much that you felt like you had to pee”</p><p>Both girls nodded remembering the feelings that they had—had when
their mom had rubbed on their secret.</p><p>“I got peed on.” Heather told Sally.</p><p>“Nu Uh!” Sally said back.</p><p>“I did too didn’t I mom.” Heather looked pleading with her eyes for
her mom to tell the truth.</p><p>“She did at the play house on her belly and then it got licked off.”
Amy explained.</p><p>Scrunching up her face in disgust Sally once again said. “Ewww!”</p><p>By now Amy needed to feel the girls touching her. Her own touch felt
good but she yearned for tiny untrained fingers to explore her
womanhood.</p><p>Taking Heather by the hair Amy guided her mouth to her slit. She
could not wait any longer for the two youngsters to make the first
move. Thrusting up and down against her daughter’s face so that her
cunt lips spread as Heather’s nose slipped between her crack. Amy
enjoyed the feel of her daughter’s nose or chin as it passed over her
sensitive area like her clit or poked into her entrance.</p><p>Amy took hand folds of hair from just behind Heather’s ears and with
one of her hands she found the wet spot she had made. Gripping her
hair Amy rocked up and down even faster. She did not care if Heather
had her mouth open or shut. She did not care if her tongue was in our
out. She just wanted to feel the four-year-old’s face rub against her
sex as she flung her head back and moaned loudly.</p><p>“Little cunt eater.” Amy said grinding Heather’s face into herself.
Letting go of her hair and pressing on her had slowly pushing her
face away Amy smiled. “Kiss Sally again.”</p><p>Heather did not hesitate to press her lips on her sister’s mouth once
again and hold it there. “Heather now kiss me.” Amy leaned down as
Heather bounced to her feet. “Now when I open my mouth you do the
same thing.” Heather and her mom’s lips met. “Not so hard…more like
this.”</p><p>Amy took Heather by the cheeks and guided her head as their lips met
barely touching. The soft feel of her daughter’s lips sent shivers to
her other lips. With heads cocked slightly to the opposite side Amy
slowly opened her mouth to see if Heather would follow along.</p><p>Sure enough Heather’s mouth parted. Amy quickly realized just how
different the size of her daughter’s four-year-old mouth was to her
own. Amy slowly closed her mouth and Heather followed suit ending in
a small kissing noise. “This time when our mouths are open put your
tongue out just a tiny bit so that your tongue touches mine.”</p><p>Once again Amy guided Heather’s face to hers. She felt the warm
breath from her daughter’s mouth enter hers as she parted her mouth
for the second time. Amy felt her daughter’s tongue touch her lips
even before she moved her tongue. Once again Felling Heather against
her own self made her realize just how tiny Heather was to her. Once
again they closed their mouths ending their kiss with a little noise.</p><p>Amy reached down taking one of Heather’s hands and then holding out
her other hand toward Sally. Just looking at their tiny hands in
comparison to her own was just unbelievable. Even though Sally was a
few years older than her sister her hands were almost as tiny.</p><p>“Sally put your hand inside me.”  Sally balled up her fist and aimed
it at her mom’s entrance. And after her mom nodded in approval she
pushed. Amy was very slick and well lubricated so her daughter’s hand
smoothly entered her. Guiding her small arm by her elbow so that it
moved in and out at a decent pace Amy tightened her cunt against her
daughter’s wrist as it almost slipped out of her.</p><p>One of the things that she was able to do is take two cocks into her
cunt at the same time or a finger or two felt good while her husband
fucked her dripping cunt. So she had a feeling that she could do this.</p><p>“Make a fist too.” Amy said to Heather’s moving her hand toward her
cunt. Making sure that each girl’s arm was against the other and
while Sally already had her hand inside her cunt Amy pressed
Heather’s hand and sure enough it slid in past the wrist.</p><p>“Oh fuck me!” Erupted out of Amy’s mouth as she felt her cunt stretch
some but not uncomfortably so. She could not believe that she now had
two tiny fists inside her cunt that were her own daughter’s. “Fucking
fabulous.” Amy groaned taking both girls by the elbow and helped them
press into her.</p><p>‘What the hell.’ Amy thought. “Girls go like this.” She said making a
fucking motion with her own arm in the air and then letting go Sally
with her other hand.</p><p>Amy closed her eyes and placed her hands under her bottom so that she
would not be quick to grab the girl’s arms again to help them make
the moving motions. Both girls giggled as they started working their
own arms in and out of their mom’s cunt. The girls did not move at
the same pace with each other and she had no idea what to expect.
There were times she thought they would pull out when they tried to
push deeper almost causing her to loose breath once or twice. At
other times their little hands would come all the way out but they
always pushed their way back in.</p><p>At times the girls did hurt her. When their arms went too far apart
making a larger space between them stretching her already large hole.
Other times they would almost punch their way back into her cunt when
they slipped out. Also their thrusts would get faster as if they were
in a race.</p><p>All Amy could do is lay there and take every thrust, every punch,
every stretch as her girl’s fisted her without any boundaries.</p><p>Amy squirted several times but by the end she just let her piss flow
as the girls pumped their fist into her bladder a few times. “Don’t
stop!” Amy ordered when she felt that Sally might pull her arm out
and scoot away. Instead Sally made a face as her mother’s pee
squirted them on the shoulders and arms. This was the first time that
Amy was glad that she had wooden floors in the living room.</p><p>“Just push in girls.” Both girls started pressing their hands deeper
into their mommy’s cunt. This was when Amy removed one of her hands
from under her bottom and felt the girl’s arms. Heather was nearly to
her elbow and Sally was at least two-thirds of the way in to her
elbow.</p><p>Amy bit her lip thinking just how nasty she was as she pressed
Heather’s elbow a little more trying to get the whole thing in. As
she pressed Heather’s she had no idea that Sally would also press.
She felt her cervix and inner lining between her vaginal canal and
her womb being pushed causing her belly to hurt some. But before she
gave up she made sure that Heather was all the way up to her elbow
before having them both remove their arms.</p><p>“Mommy you’re bleeding.” Sally said withdrawing her red tinted hand.</p><p>“I don’t doubt it one bit.” Amy said grunting as she felt some of the
internal pain she had caused to herself. ‘It felt fucking good while
I was doing it though.’ Amy reminded herself as she pulled her no
longer white panties over to cover her gaping hole.</p><p>The girls made faces as they looked at the moisture covering their
hands and arms. Amy grabbed a tissue and wiped each of their arms off
thinking about what to have the girls do next.</p><p>“Heather can you show Sally how to kiss?” Amy asked.</p><p>“Uhh hu, mommy. I can show her.” Heather said leaning toward Sally
for a third time.</p><p>“Just like mommy showed you opening your mouth and using your
tongue.” Amy grinned as her daughters lips touched and parted. She
could tell that they were moving their tongues around in each other’s
mouths. She was unsure just how good they were doing but regardless
it was very cute to watch.</p><p>The kiss only lasted half a minute or so as the two little girls lips
closed together in a little kissing noise before they pulled away.
Each of them turned to their mom with wide eyes as if they were
waiting to be graded.</p><p>“Fantastic girls, that was great!” Amy praised. “Now Heather lay down
on your back. Sally give your sister a kiss the same way you just did
but down there.”</p><p>The girls got into position and Amy climbed down off the couch onto
her knees. Sally pressed her face to her four-year-old sister’s cunny
crack. Amy watched as her seven-year-old worked her tongue through
the puffy crack. Amy reached down spreading Heather’s legs wider and
then spread open Heather like a butterfly opens it’s
wings. ‘butterfly kisses at night’ Amy sang in her mind.</p><p>Amy noticed that Heather’s opening looked smaller than one of her
fingers were wide. Once again relishing the concept of just how tiny
her daughter was Amy flicked the tiny hood that poked out.</p><p>When Sally lifted her mouth Amy saw the wet glistening ring she had
around her lips. Amy looked down at her saliva-covered daughter’s
cunny and wanted to see the opening stretch around her middle finger.
Amy slid her finger up and down her daughter’s slip and slide
gathering up the moisture to wet her finger and then stopped right
over her daughter’s opening. “Take my hand Heather.” Amy told her
daughter.</p><p>Heather’s tiny hands reached up and took her mom by the wrist with
one and by her thumb with the other.</p><p>“Now just like I did…take my hand and pull and push on it so it makes
you feel good…the way I pulled on your elbow.” Amy directed Heather.</p><p>Heather pulled harder than Amy had expected her to do. Clearly
Heather did not understand that pulling hard could end up meaning
pain but Amy did not try and resist her tugs. Instead she looked at
Heather’s face to watch for a reaction.</p><p>Heather’s eyes opened some in a bit of shock as she felt the initial
reaction to her tug. The right side of Amy’s mouth raised slightly as
she say her daughter’s reaction. Heather froze after her initial tug.
She had managed to get her mom’s finger to the middle knuckle. Of
course Heather was not interested in how deep things went but Amy
found it sexy.</p><p>Amy felt her daughter tighten her grip around her thumb and wrist
again and expected Heather to push her hand out. Instead Heather made
another tug toward her. When Amy realized that her finger was driving
deeper into her daughter’s canal she watched to see where Heather
would stop. But she did not. Amy’s pointer finger and ring finger
bumped into Heather’s bottom cheeks.</p><p>Amy wiggled her finger around the girl’s cervix and pressed down
against the lining between the cunny and anal canal. Amy knew that by
doing this it could also help Heather get used to the movement of
things in her bottom hole.</p><p>Heather tried once again to pull her mommy’s finger farther inside
her but it couldn’t go any deeper than where it was now. Since
Heather was not making any movement to push her hand back out Amy
just wiggled her finger then looking over at Sally she said. “Lay
your little ass down too and spread you legs.”</p><p>Sally plopped down from her knees to her bottom almost immediately
and then lay backward spreading her legs in the process.</p><p>“Same thing with you…Take my hand and work it in and out of your
cunny so that it makes you feel good.” Amy knew that Sally would not
be wet as she placed her finger on her daughter’s puffy little lips.
Sally took her mom’s middle finger in hers and started rubbing the
tip of the finger through her little crevice.</p><p>Amy realized that Sally was now laying in the puddle on the floor and
was not saying a word about it. Amy told Sally to let go of her hand
for a second as she rolled the tip of her finger through the puddle
of pee and then wiggled it between Sally’s cunny lips. Amy repeated
the process several times to make sure that Sally was well lubricated
with her mommy pee puddle on the floor.</p><p>This did the trick. Sally was able to work her mom’s finger into her
hole but unlike Heather she only worked the small first knuckle in
and out while Heather was pumping her mom’s finger in at a steady
pace that went all the way before stopping.</p><p>Amy looked at her gorgeous little daughter’s taking her fingers. She
thought back to the time that Steve, Lisa and her started to play
together at thirteen but grinned thinking back at a few earlier
experiences that she had not even told Steve.</p><p>The girl’s little moans and the static coming from the end of the VHS
tape snapped Amy back. It had been at least seven minutes that she
had drifted off and her slut little daughters were still plunging
their mommy’s fingers into their holes.</p><p>“Okay girls it is time for you to do this to each other. Heather turn
this way. Sally turn this way.” She made sure that each of the girls
were now in the puddle as they put their fingers to the other’s cunny
entrance and without waiting for further directions began pushing
into each other.</p><p>Heather pushed the whole thing in with her first try and Amy watched
as Sally’s whole body tigtened up as she gritted her teeth and
said. “Ouch that hurt.” But made no move to stop her sister.</p><p>“Heather you need to be nicer with your sister.” Amy said chuckling
inside.</p><p>Sally worked her finger in slower trying to be gentler. Heather
started to work her finger in pretty fast and hard.</p><p>“Mom tell her to be nice!” Sally asked her mom.</p><p>“Sally Heather is being nice you just have to spread your legs a
little bit more and relax…not tighten up so much.” Amy explained.</p><p>“Fine…” Sally said spreading her legs a little bit wider and with an
exhale of breath Sally’s body did seem to be a little more relaxed to
Amy. At the same time Amy realized that Sally was now moving faster
with her finger too. She was working it in even deeper than she had
done before.</p><p>“Put two in her Sally.” Amy said seeing that Heather did not seem to
notice such small a finger slipping in and out of her.</p><p>Sally used bother her first finger and her middle finger and pressed
them into her sister.</p><p>“Don’t stop push them all the way in.” Amy ordered as Sally was about
to back off mid way.</p><p>Sally pressed on and her fingers disappeared into her sister.</p><p>Watching the girls finger each other for several minutes Amy finally
decided to call things quits for now as Brian began to cry for his
nipple snack.</p>"
698,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Meet me in the Barn,Chrian,1,"Samantha (adult), Angela (16yo), Tina (12yo), Tami (12yo), Mandy (10 yo), Saint (dog), Victory (horse)","['F/f/f/f/f', 'inc', 'beast', 'fist', 'oral']","<p>Angela answered the phone and heard Mandy’s voice asking if it was
alright to come over and ride the horses. Angela was very happy and
agreed immediately without even asking her mom if it was okay for her
friends to come over. “Meet me out in the barn.” Angela told Mandy.</p><p>After Angela got off the phone she went to her mom’s room and found
her mom kneeling at the side of her bead with her hands folded and
head laying on top of her hands.</p><p>“Mom are you alright?” Angela asked seeing her mom shake and hearing
her mom sob. “Mom…” Angela repeated as she knelt next to her
mom.” “Are you alright?” She asked again and placed her hand on her
mom's’ shoulder.</p><p>Samantha shook her head no and sobbed a little harder as she felt her
daughter’s touch.</p><p>“Did dad find out?” Angela asked.</p><p>“No honey, but God knows. He saw us you know.” Samantha lifted her
head and looked at her daughter. “We did something that was really
wrong. I am so sorry for touching you and for you to see me in the
barn. I don’t know what comes over me sometimes when I am horny.”</p><p>Angela saw her mom’s puffy red eyes, tear stained cheeks, and runny
nose. Hugging her mom Angela said. “Mom you made me feel good
yesterday. I felt so dirty after being touched at the playhouse and
even hot water did not make me feel clean. But mom what you said and
did made me feel good.” Angela said comforting her mom.</p><p>“But Angel…” Samantha started.</p><p>“No butt’s mom. What you said and did and even what I saw told me
that the feelings I have to touch and play with myself are normal.
When you touched me it felt clean.” Angela sat back on her feet again
still kneeling on her knees and looked at her mom. “God knows I love
you and God knows you love me too. I am okay with what we did mom.
Last night I laid in my bed feeling and touching myself down there
and even up here.” She said pointing to her breasts.</p><p>Angela kissed her mom on the lips and then leaned back.</p><p>Samantha felt her daughter’s lips leaving hers and she moved forward
pressing them back together. Their mouths opened and their tongues
danced around inside each other’s mouths.</p><p>“No this is wrong we can’t do this again.” Samantha said pulling away
from Angela moving back into the praying position.</p><p>“Mom are you telling me that everything you said to me was a lie?”
Angela sniffed. “Mom…you told me that it was normal to touch myself
and that…”</p><p>“But it’s not okay for me to touch you…You’re my daughter!” Samantha
said with a new tear rolling down her cheek.</p><p>“Mom…you told me not to feel dirty and now I feel dirtier than ever.”
Angela felt the tears flow from her eyes. “Don’t do this to me mom.”
Angela said kneeling down next to her mom. Angela leaned toward her
mom so that their lips could touch again. “Mom…please….please kiss
me.”</p><p>Samantha shook her head no and closed her eyes.</p><p>“Mom…” Angela reached over and cupped her mom’s breast giving it a
little squeeze.</p><p>“We can’t do this.” Samantha said again “It’s not right.”</p><p>Angela broke free from her mom’s grasp and tried pushing her hand
between her mom’s legs up under her dress. But once again Samantha
stopped her daughter by taking her hand.</p><p>“Mom…I feel dirty I need a bath.” Angela bounced up to her feet and
turned to run when she felt hands on either side of her hips. Looking
down under her arm Angela watched her mom stand up.  </p><p>Standing behind her daughter Samantha cupped each of her daughter’s
breasts. “Does this make you feel dirty?” Samantha asked. “Your own
mom touching your tits and cussing in front of you. Does this make
you feel clean?” Samantha felt her daughter’s nipples getting hard
through her shirt and dress as she squeezed the tiny peach sized firm
breasts.</p><p>“What if I touch your fucking little pussy? Does this make you feel
clean to?” Samantha raised her daughter’s dress and cupped the puffy
pussy mound squeezing on it like she was doing to the girl’s breast.</p><p>“This should make you feel dirty. What about seeing your mom fucking
a dog and sucking a horse? Did that make you feel clean?” Samantha
pressed against her daughter’s panties stroking through the crevice.</p><p>“Does watching kids touch themselves make you feel clean? What about
piss…when you watch the kids piss on each other and lick it off does
that make you feel clean?”</p><p>“Mommy…” Angela moaned and lay her head back on her mom’s shoulder.</p><p>“What about my finger going deep inside your pussy…does that make you
feel clean?” Samantha asked sliding the panties over to the side and
stuffing a finger into the little girl’s pussy. “What about tasting
your own pussy…does that make you feel clean.” Samantha asked her
daughter as she brought her wet juice covered finger to her
daughter’s mouth.</p><p>Angela opened her mouth eagerly taking the finger almost down her
throat and sucked on it as her mom withdrew.</p><p>“Being with you makes me feel good and I don’t care if it’s wrong or
right I need someone…I need you to touch me.” Angela pleaded.</p><p>Angela reached behind her feeling her mom’s legs and slid her fingers
up until she had lifted the dress far enough so that she could touch
real flesh. Still standing with her back to her mom’s belly she
worked her hands behind her back feeling the already wet panties that
her mom was wearing.</p><p>Feeling her daughter reaching for her cunt again Samantha grabbed her
daughter’s shirt and started to pull it up when Angel stopped her.</p><p>“Mom let’s go to the barn.” Angela said in an almost commanding tone.</p><p>“You want me with the animals again.” Samantha stopped lifting the
shirt and let it drop back down.</p><p>“Mom I have to see.” Angela said.</p><p>“Butt…”</p><p>“Mom I already told you no butts. I am not going to tell dad but now
that I know what you are doing I have to see. You have to for me.”
Angela said.</p><p>Without a word and just a nod Samantha looked like she was almost in
a trance as they headed for the barn.</p><p>Seeing Samantha heading to the barn Saint began to run and met them
at the barn door. He was bouncing up and down on his back two legs
and his front paws on Samantha’s upper leg or bottom</p><p>As soon as the barn door closed Samantha fell to her knees, raised up
her dress, and dropped her panties. She moaned loudly as Saint
entered her cunt and began to pump his dog cock in her hard and fast
right ‘s there in front of her little angel. Samantha grabbed hold of
both Angela’s ankles and pulled her so that she took a few steps
forward toward her mom. “Is this what you want to see your mom do?”</p><p>Samantha open mouth kissed her daughter’s calf and then licked her
way up from just above her daughter’s pink ankle sock until her head
was under Angel’s dress. There was enough light that Samantha could
see her daughter’s pink panties that she had bought her for Christmas
last year. They had a little Angel on the upper right side just below
the elastic.</p><p>Angela threw a fit when her mom bought her some baby panties or
that’s at least what angel thought about any panties that had
pictures on it but since then she actually liked them and wore them
often. The kids at the church liked seeing the little angel on them
too. That is when Angela did decide to show them her panties.</p><p>“You are my little angel.” Samantha hissed as she kissed the picture
of the angel. Her whole body rocked as Saint plunged in and out of
her, which caused Angela to rock along with her. Samantha lowered her
daughter’s panties to her knees and gazed into the teen’s
pussy. “When I do this does it make you feel like you’re clean?”</p><p>Angela tried to part her legs so that her mom could have more room
but her panties held her legs somewhat close together. “Lick me
mommy. Lick me clean.”</p><p>Samantha saw her daughter attempt to open her legs wider for her
heard her words then told her to get on her hands and knees instead
so that her bottom was facing her.</p><p>Angela did as her mom asked and felt her mom spreading her bottom
cheeks.</p><p>“You still sore from the water?” Samantha asked and then spit on the
little pucker hole.</p><p>“No…” The sound of the ‘o’ echoed through the barn for a long time
and even had a slightly higher pitch to it. Angela felt her mom’s
finger pushing its way inside of her bottom door.</p><p>Only after Samantha had worked the whole finger into her daughter’s
back entrance did she remove the finger and press it straight into
Angela’s pussy. With each movement in Samantha gave her hand a
partial twist and on the way back out she twisted it back the other
way. Her pace was not too fast nor was it too hard. She just wanted
to make Angel feel good and try to stretch her pussy a little
more. “My little clean angel.”</p><p>Samantha removed her finger and stuck it inside her own mouth sucking
the whole length of her finger several times making sure there was no
more daughter juices on it before she returned it to Angela’s pussy.</p><p>Saint finally exploded his dog cum up inside of her cunt and stood
there licking Samantha’s lips.</p><p>Angela’s cunt was over producing juices and there was ample supply of
her girl juice so Samantha switched fingers allowing two digits to
get all sticky and wet. Pressing two fingers into Angela was easier
than Samantha originally thought but knew it had to be because of how
horny Angela was.</p><p>When Saint tried to remount her Samantha grabbed him by his collar
and dragged him around so that he was behind Angela instead of her.
At first Saint was hesitant to go. He clearly wanted to fuck her
again. Samantha rose on her knees and led the dog by his collar so
that he mounted Angela.</p><p>Feeling the dog on top of her Angela said.. Mom?” questioningly.</p><p>Saint was already bucking wildly trying to hump the air as his cock
slipped and slid but was unable to penetrate the tight little hole.</p><p>Without replying Samantha knelt down and helped Saint line his dog
cock up with her little pussy a few quick jabs at the girl’s entrance
was all it took.</p><p>Angela shrieked as she felt her pussy stretch. The dog was relentless
not caring that this was her first cock or not and Samantha knew this
would be the case. Reaching down to feel her sticky cum filled cunt
she worked three fingers into herself as she watched her daughter
take a dog cock for the first time. “This should make you feel like a
clean little girl too.”</p><p>Angela’s shrieks quickly turned to moans. Her pussy was indeed wet
enough so that Saint’s cock would feel a lot better once the initial
shock of being penetrated was gone.</p><p>“How does it feel now my little angel?” Samantha asked her daughter.</p><p>“It…feels…great…” She said between his quick jabs. “Mom!” Angela
hissed. “It feels like it’s getting bigger.”</p><p>Hearing her daughter tell her how Saint’s cock was knotting up made
her cunt tighten around her fingers and pulse. “Oh god yea…he does
that.”</p><p>Crawling over to Angela she raised up her daughter’s dress and put
her head under her belly so she could watch the dog cum inside of her.</p><p>“Mom it’s getting…it is warm and wet. I think he…” Angela said.</p><p>“He just cummed in you.” Samantha finished as she took hold of one of
her daughter’s peach sized breasts in her hand. Samantha squeezed the
firm boob in her hand feeling the hard little nipple trying to poke
through the bra and the dress again.</p><p>Samantha watched and as Saint’s cock released it’s grip on Angela and
a glob of girl and dog juice flowed to the barn floor. “God you two
came a lot.” Emphasizing the words a lot.</p><p>Crawling around on her knees and pushing the dog out of the way
Samantha pressed her mouth around her daughter’s dripping hole.
Samantha worked her tongue around the outer part first before licking
up and down between her daughter’s crack a few times before stopping
at her still gaping entrance. She worked her tongue in and out of the
sex hole tasting the delightful mixture. “I have to clean my little
angel.” Samantha said between licks.</p><p>Mandy, Tina, and Tami entered the barn finding Angela on her knees
with dress covering the head and shoulders of another person and the
black dog licking the other woman between her legs.</p><p>Tina was the first to react. “Hi Angela.”</p><p>With a start Samantha nearly jumped out of her skin. Her daughter’s
dress fell back down covering the sixteen-year-old back up. Samantha
sat on her feet while her hands resting on the floor so that she
appeared to be sitting like a dog does while she looked at the three
young girls who were looking back at her.</p><p>“Oh hi Miss Samantha.” Mandy said with a smile. “I did not know it
was you when we came in the door cause you were all covered up.”</p><p>Shaking her head as if she wanted to wake up from a bad dream
Samantha realized this was not a dream and she was not only caught a
second time with a dog but this time with her head up her daughter’s
dress.</p><p>“Don’t worry mom.” Angela said.</p><p>“We came over to ride the horses!” Tami said smiling as if nothing
was out of the ordinary. “Mandy said Angela told her it was okay and
to meet her in the barn.”</p><p>“Now we know why you wanted us to meet you out here.” Tina chuckled.</p><p>“Angela was that who you were talking to on the phone and you did not
ask me if it was okay for them to come over and you wanted them to
catch us in the barn didn’t you?” Samantha’s face turned red with
embarrassment as Angela shook her head yes.</p><p>“Okay girls we have four horses but only three can be ridden.”
Samantha started</p><p>“Victory can’t be ridden cause he is our breeding horse.” Angela
added in quickly.</p><p>“The other three are our female horses and we do breed them on
occasion but we just don’t let any one ride Victory so only three of
you can go for a ride at a time.” Samantha explained</p><p>“You can go Tami. I will stay back here in the barn.” Tina said.”
Besides I am not going to ride today.”</p><p>Angela brushed the dirt from her knees as she stood up and then
brushed off the front of her dress as she walked over to the stalls.</p><p>Samantha got up as well and helped her daughter saddle all of the
horses. After Samantha told a few of the rules to the three girls
they mounted the horses and rode out of the barn.</p><p>“You could have made Mandy stay back because she always gets to ride
the horses. Didn’t you want to ride?” Samantha asked Tina.</p><p>“No it’s okay. I hurt down there.” Tina said looking a little
embarrassed.</p><p>“Are you on your period?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“No I had sex and it hurt me.” Tina stated.</p><p>Samantha’s eyes grew wide at the boldness of this little girl. “I saw
you in church Sunday with your aunt and uncle.”</p><p>Tina shook her head yes.</p><p>“How long is your visit?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“Until Derek gets out of the hospital. He’s my mom’s boyfriend.”</p><p>“Ah!” Samantha nodded.</p><p>“What’s wrong with him?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“His heart I think.” Tina shrugged.</p><p>“I hope he gets better soon.” Samantha said.</p><p>“Do you play with Angela a lot?” Tina asked.</p><p>Samantha’s head almost spun around from the change of topics. “No not
usually, no.”</p><p>“I heard my mom talk about fucking a dog. Do you do that a lot too…I
mean let him lick you down there?” Tina asked.</p><p>“Yes…” Samantha said lowering her chin to her chest in
embarrassment. “I do let him do that quite often.”</p><p>“Really! Wow!” Tina’s eyes grew wide with excitement.</p><p>“Who made your pussy hurt?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“It’s not a pussy it is a cunny. That is what Doctor Derek calls it
since I don’t have much hair yet.” Tina replied without answering her
question.</p><p>“Did they put fingers in you or was it a cock?” Samantha asked
again. “I know that you guys play in the playhouse. I also know that
you pee on each other. Angela told me everything so it’s okay. You
did see me licking Angela, who is my daughter. You saw a dog licking
me. So you know I won’t tell any one.”</p><p>“It was a grown up that put his cock in me…but I don’t want to tell
his name…Okay?” Tina asked.</p><p>“Okay that is good enough for me. How old are you two any way?”
Samantha asked.</p><p>“We are twelve.” Tina replied.</p><p>“Such a big girl to have a big guy’s cock up in you.” Samantha said
almost licking her lips. ‘What is getting into me?’ Samantha asked
trying to not focus on sexual topics with the twin girl.</p><p>“What is your name? Mine is Samantha.”</p><p>“I’m Tina and my sister is Tami.”</p><p>“You girl’s really look a lot alike.” Samantha smiled.</p><p>Tina laughed. “We should we are identical twins.”</p><p>“I know.” Samantha replied also laughing at how silly she sounded. “I
just meant that…ah hell never mind.”</p><p>Saint was pressing his nose at Samantha trying to push his head under
her dress and then he licked her face and try again to put his head
under her dress.</p><p>“I’m sorry dear. He gets like this when I am out here in the barn.”
Samantha said trying to push him away but at the same time she felt
herself warming up wanting, desiring more dog sex especially in front
of Tina.</p><p>“It’s okay Samantha. I think it is neat.” Tina said.</p><p>“Did you really want to ride a horse?” Samantha asked still trying to
push Saint away.</p><p>Nodding slightly Tina said yes.</p><p>Standing up and taking Tina by the hand she led her over to Victory’s
stall.</p><p>“I thought no one could ride him.” Tina said. “And really my cunny
hurts down there too bad to ride him.</p><p>“You can at least pet him right? There is no reason for you to miss
out on everything just because you got a good fucking.” Samantha said
taking a brush and scrubbing Victory over his shoulders and neck.</p><p>Tina reached out her hand and patted the muscular horse and then
petted him a few times. “Wow he sure has a long cock!” Tina said
bending down looking under his belly.</p><p>“Would you like to pet it?” Samantha asked.</p><p>Giving her a questioning look Tina stood there with her mouth
partially open and head cocked to the side.</p><p>Samantha put the brush down and knelt on the stall floor. She took
the long horse cock in her hand and bent it toward them.</p><p>The stallion’s back feet danced a little bit at the feel of her hand.</p><p>Stroking it firmly with both hands and placing the tip of the horse
cock in her mouth she pumped feeling a flow of his cum splash the
back of her throat. Removing the horse cock from her mouth she closed
her mouth far enough that she could still press the cum out using her
tongue.</p><p>The cum ran down her chin onto her dress and then she licked her lips
starring at the twelve-year-old girl. “He cums a lot.” Samantha
smiled and placed his cock back into her mouth pumping it with both
hands. Moments later she pulled the horse cock out of her mouth
leaving her mouth wide open as the horse shot a stream of cum into
her mouth. Samantha once again looked at Tina giving her a show. Once
again she allowed the horse cum to spill out of her mouth, down her
chin, and onto her dress.</p><p>“Have you ever kissed anyone using your tongue?” Samantha asked.</p><p>Tina just nodded yes and after being motioned to she knelt down right
next to Samantha.</p><p>Still holding onto the horse cock in one hand Samantha took hold of
the back of Tina’s head and brought it forward so that their lips
locked.</p><p>Tina enjoyed the taste of the horse cum in Samantha’s mouth as their
tongues circled around one another.</p><p>“Ever tasted cum before?” Samantha asked.</p><p>Tina nodded. “But not horse cum.”</p><p>“Ever sucked a grow up guy’s cock?” Samantha asked.</p><p>Again Tina nodded.</p><p>Samantha aimed the multi-colored horse cock toward the preteen’s
mouth.</p><p>Tina opened her mouth and Samantha pressed on the back of her head.
Tina had to lift off of her knees and partially squat to get up to
the horse cock.</p><p>Victory whinnied as her mouth slid onto his cock and then did a
little prance scarring Tina into letting go.</p><p>“Watch your teeth. He is very sensitive down there and your mouth is
just so small compared to his cock.” Samantha said.</p><p>Tina opened her mouth wider and tried not to let her teeth touch the
horse’s cock. With just the head of his cock in her mouth her mouth
was full. Tina had both of her hands stroking the horse’s shaft and
Samantha placed her free hand on his shaft as well keeping her other
hand on the back of Tina’s head to keep it in place.</p><p>Samantha stroked Victory’s shaft using long strokes tightening and
relaxing her hand trying to get the horse to shoot his third load
into Tina’s mouth this time.</p><p>Within minutes the stallion unloaded into her mouth. Tina felt the
shaft throbbing with her hands prior to the splash that followed. The
force was so strong and there was so much cum it made Tina cough but
at the same time she tried to keep the head of the horse inside her
mouth. The only way the air had to go out was out of her nose.</p><p>Feeling her nose fill with cum she turned her head to the side
because Samantha would not let her head back up. Coughing and choking
Tina leaned over spitting on the barn floor.</p><p>“That was pretty good for your first time.” Samantha said smiling. I
bet after a few tries you would be able to swallow most of it and not
cough or gag.”</p><p>Tina lifted her shirt to her nose exposing her thin belly to Samantha
in the process and wiped it clean.</p><p>“Are you sure you don’t want the dog or horse to fuck you?” Samantha
smiled.</p><p>Shaking her head fast to the sides.</p><p>With another laugh Samantha said  “Okay but do you mind if I let
Victory fuck me then?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“I don’t care.” Tina answered.</p><p>Samantha opened the stall door and led the horse out by his reigns
over to the breeding table. This time instead of a plastic sheath it
will be a real cunt he gets to fuck. The stallion mounted the table
and Samantha quickly climbed up on the table once he was in position
and let her legs drop down dangling off of the table. Samantha took
hold of the horse cock in one hand and stroked the beast’s massive
stomach with the other.</p><p>As soon as Victory felt his cock sliding into her entrance he began
pushing. His feet would loose traction some and he would regain his
balance by gripping and pulling with his front feet that was wrapped
around the mounting pole.</p><p>“Will the whole thing fit?” Tina asked making an odd face.</p><p>“Oh fuck…” Samantha hissed feeling the horses cock bottom out in
her. “No Tina, I’m not big enough for him to fit in.”</p><p>Tina wished her cunny was not hurting so bad as she felt a tingle in
it.</p><p>As Victory bottomed out against her inner wall his shaft bent and
when he felt his shaft bend he stopped pushing.</p><p>Samantha moaned and groaned as Victory pumped his hard cock into her
and Saint danced around the breeding table barking up at Samantha and
Victory.</p><p>Tina watched as the horse cock retracted from Samantha’s cunt as it
grew limp and then liquid spilled out of her cunt onto the floor
below. Samantha continued to lie on the table and Saint went to the
puddle and was licking it off the floor. Victory’s cock straightened
again and he started pumping the air.</p><p>Samantha took hold of his cock again and placed it back into her
opening. She felt the long thick cock spread her again as he pumped
himself into her.</p><p>Tina started to approach the table but Samantha warned her not to get
too close so she stayed back and just watched. She really wished she
could play down there and that it did not hurt as bad as it did.</p><p>Once again Samantha moaned as she felt the cum fill her insides with
warmth. And once again as the horse went limp more cum spilled from
Samantha’s hole onto the startled dog below.</p><p>Samantha climbed off of the table and led Victory back into his
stall.</p><p>Once Tina saw Victory inside his stall she walked over to Samantha
and lifted her dress.</p><p>Turning around to face Tina Samantha lifted the little girl’s tank
top exposing her budding little cups. Kneeling down a little Samantha
took one of the tiny breasts in her mouth so that her tongue could
flick over the tiny nipple. When Samantha rose again she walked back
over to the breeding table and climbed back on it.</p><p>“Have you licked a woman before?” Samantha asked spreading her legs
exposing herself to the little girl.</p><p>Nodding yes Tina moved between the woman’s cunt but instead of
putting her mouth there she raised a hand there and worked three
fingers into Samantha’s cunt.</p><p>“I mean have you done this with an adult woman?” Samantha asked again
rephrasing the question.</p><p>Once again Tina just nodded and slipped in a fourth finger.</p><p>Moaning Samantha closed her eyes and relaxed as the preteen girl
fingered her cum filled cunt.</p><p>Tina found it easy to slip her fifth finger inside of Samantha who
arched her back and screamed “Yea!” as her hand pressed through past
the thickest part of the hand.</p><p>This was by far the largest thing that Samantha had entered her cunt.
She longed for larger thicker things to be used in her and this was
exactly what she needed.</p><p>Tina’s arm made all sorts of noises as it slipped and slopped inside
of Samantha.</p><p>The barn door opened and the sound of girls outside let them know
that they were done with their riding lesson, but Tina did not pull
her hand out. Instead she started pumping it in and out of the
preacher’s wife faster and harder.</p><p>When the girls noticed what Tina was doing to Samantha they all ran
toward them leaving the horses stand in the barn door.</p><p>Samantha wanted to tell the girls to put up the horses and shut the
barn door but instead she lay there mouth open and dry moaning as
Tina’s hand worked it’s way in and out of her cunt.</p><p>The girls crowded around Samantha and Tina so they could watch.
Samantha ripped the front of her dress trying to pull the straps down
to uncover her breasts. Realizing that she had ripped her dress only
caused her to pull harder tearing it more. Finally free Samantha
worked her nipples in each of her hands.</p><p>Mandy was the first one to take hold of Samantha’s breast and put her
mouth to it. It had been a very long time since Samantha had felt a
mouth on her breast and enjoyed it tremendously. Angela was the
second kid to take hold of her mom’s breast and place it in her mouth
as Mandy had done seconds earlier.</p><p>Tami started rubbing her fingers on Samantha’s clit while her sister
continued to fist Samantha. Looking down at the twins playing with
her cunt made her explode inside. Juices flowed and electricity
surged inside of Samantha’s cunt. “Can you…”Stopping only to lick her
lips. “…can you put any fingers in me too?”</p><p>Tami looked up to make sure she was indeed talking to her and with a
nod Tina curled her fingers and tried to press them inside of
Samantha.</p><p>Feeling the tiny girl’s fingers trying to work their way inside her
already fisted cunt stretched her cunt. She moaned in pain and
excitement watching four of the girls fingers disappear inside of her
already full cunt. When she had told her to finger her she did not
actually mean four fingers but she was not going to stop her now.</p><p>The sound of a truck caused Samantha to panic. She knew it was the
preacher and he could not catch them in the barn doing this.
Frantically the twins and Mandy darted out of the back of the barn
following Samantha’s order to run and as soon as she pointed the
girl’s ran.</p><p>Angela got to the barn door to get the horses that were still
standing there as the truck came to a stop right outside of the barn.
Looking up from the breeding table Samantha looked right in the face
of the preacher and yes it appeared as if he knew what was going on.</p><p>Grabbing her torn dress and hopping off of the breeding table
Samantha quickly ran to the horses and helped Angela get them back
into the stables.</p><p>Turning back around toward the truck she saw her husband still
sitting there. It appeared as if he was fuming.</p><p>“Go inside…Quick girl run!” Samantha said to Angela who took off in a
mad dash toward the house.</p><p>The truck door opened and the preacher began walking up to Samantha
removing his belt.</p>"
699,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Gotta Run!,Chrian,1,Tina & Tami (12yo) & Mandy (10yo),"['f/f/g', 'twins', 'inc', 'ped', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>Mandy and the twins ran as hard and as fast as they could away from
the barn. They headed back the way they came on the dirt trail that
led them in the woods back toward Mandy’s house. They were all
thankful that they had made it out before the preacher drove up. Even
though they could no longer see the barn behind them something in the
back of their minds told them to continue running.</p><p>By the time they saw the playhouse they were all out of breath. This
was the first time that they felt safe. Reaching the playhouse door
Mandy fell to her knees exhausted. Tina knelt down next to her cousin
placing her hands on her own knees breathing heavily trying to catch
her breath as Tami walked around holding her sides.</p><p>“Shit!” Tami said as she found a place to sit down on a fallen
branch.</p><p>“That was not good timing.” Tina said panting.</p><p>“Just when things started to get exciting!” Mandy pouted. Sitting on
her bottom holding her knees to her chest still breathing hard. “I
can’t believe that Miss Samantha was doing that!”</p><p>“I wish my cunny wasn’t hurt or I could have felt the dog or horse in
me.” Tina dropped her head in disappointment.</p><p>Both the girls looked at Tina and almost in unison as if they were
the ones who were the twins. “What are you talking about?”</p><p>“You know how the dog was licking her mom when we came into the
barn?” Tina asked.</p><p>“Yea.” They both said nodding.</p><p>“Well she let’s the dog and horse put their things in her and she was
going to let them do it to me too but because my cunny is so sore I
said no.” Tina had disappointment written all over her face.</p><p>“Did she show you?” Tami asked wide-eyed</p><p>“She sucked him and then let me suck him…” Tina started but was cut
off.</p><p>“Suck who?” Mandy interrupted.</p><p>“The horse… and then she laid down on that table under the horse and
she put almost his whole thing in her.” Tina finished.</p><p>“Wow! You sucked a horse.” Tami said excitedly.</p><p>“And you saw her fuck it too? I knew I should have staid at the
barn.” Mandy pouted shaking her head in disbelief.</p><p>Tami noticed the huge wet spots on Tina’s shirt. “Did he cum on you?”</p><p>“He came in my mouth. She wouldn’t let me move my head. She held on
tight so I couldn’t back away and it filled my mouth.” Tina explained.</p><p>“Wow, I think that I need to rub myself after hearing that!” Mandy
stated as she undid the button on her pants and then stood to unzip
it.</p><p>“Me too.” Tami said following Mandy’s example.</p><p>“Not fair!” Tina said in a louder voice.</p><p>“What’s not fair is you got to suck on a horse and play with Miss
Samantha.” Mandy said making a face at her cousin.</p><p>“But you got to ride the horse and you get to have fingers play with
you down there and I can’t.” Tina argued back.</p><p>Tami and Mandy had removed their pants and Mandy led them all into
the playhouse leaving the door open and their shorts outside.</p><p>Tami took hold of Mandy’s panty elastic and tugged them down with her
thumbs revealing the ten-year-old’s tiny bottom. Standing with her
belly to Mandy’s back Tami ran her hands under her half-sister’s
shirt feeling her ribs and stopping only when she reached the tiny
nipples on her cousin’s flat chest.</p><p>Mandy stood still with eyes closed as she felt the soft touch from
her cousin make tingles in her tiny nipples so that they poked out.
Her shirt was raised almost to her underarms but hung down over her
cousin’s hands so that she could not watch what Tami was doing. Mandy
reached down with one hand gliding over her panties feeling where her
hair would eventually grow before she slid her middle finger down to
find her tiny clit.</p><p>Tina stood in the doorway with a frown watching the two girls wishing
that she could do more with them.</p><p>Tami lowered her hand to Mandy’s panties and slipped her hand under
the waistband cupping her cousin’s puffy mound.</p><p>Mandy leaned back and turned her head kissing Tami on her neck.</p><p>Shivers went up and down Tami’s spine as she felt her half-sister
close down slightly with her teeth in a pretend bite, not to try and
actually hurt her. Feeling this feeling for the first time ever Tami
stuffed her hand farther down her cousin’s panties. She found her
cousin’s entrance that was already wet and slick. Inserting a finger
was easy and once it was fully in her cousin she tried to pull up on
her in a feeble attempt to pick her up with one finger.</p><p>Mandy moaned and bit harder as she felt the pressure of Tami’s finger
pulling up on her. It was a mixture of overwhelming tingles and a
slight tinge of pain.</p><p>Tina stopped trying to pick Mandy up as soon as she felt the teeth
tighten on her neck and even let out a tiny ouch sound but quickly
started working her finger in fast long strides in and out of the wet
cunny.</p><p>“Another finger…” Mandy moaned as the tingles from being pulled on
multiplied quickly as her cousin’s finger stabbed in and out of her
fast and deep. Then she put Tami’s ear lobe in her mouth flicking it
with her tongue.</p><p>Tami bent her middle finger and pressed it against the ten-year-old
folds and the walls stretched tight around the two fingers. Tami
noticed that once the second finger was as wet as the first that the
tightness feeling that she felt around her fingers slowly went away
and sounds of wetness and air being pressed in and out of the hole
could be heard.</p><p>Tina could no longer take it any more her cunny tingled like crazy
and she felt the heat radiate on both of her legs as she squeezed her
legs together trying to ignore the sensation below. Shaking her head
she approached her twin sister and dropped to her knees. Placing her
fingers in the elastic waistband she slipped Tami’s panties down to
the playhouse floor. Spreading her sister’s bottom cheek with both
hands she pressed her mouth and tongue to the only part she could
easily reach, which was her sister’s puckered bottom hole.</p><p>Feeling the warm wet sensation on her bottom hole at the same time
that her ear was being nibbled on made Tami tighten her cunny muscles
as a slight wave ran through her that caused a tiny thin short stream
of liquid to erupt from her clit. Tami moaned, as her breathing
became quick and shallow.</p><p>Mandy noticed that Tami was not working her fingers in and out of her
cunny as well as before and quickly realized that it was because Tami
was a bit preoccupied. Mandy dropped to her knees and spun around to
face Tami and spread open the twelve-year-old’s cunny lips and
pressed her mouth and tongue to the girl’s little clit.</p><p>Tami now had her twin sister licking on her bottom hole and at the
same time she had her half-sister Mandy licking and sucking on her
clit. All she could do was spread her legs wider and then bent
forward slightly so that she could place her hands on Mandy’s
shoulders. This allowed her to steady herself as her knees started to
shake and grow weak.</p><p>Mandy and Tina’s tongues explored their sibling’s cracks and
crevices. Their tongues touched a few times on accident before they
started doing it on purpose while continuing to flick the tips of
their tongue on Tami.</p><p>Mandy ran her fingers along the inner part of Tami’s thigh and then
across Tina’s rosy red cheek before returning it to Tami.</p><p>Tina smiled at Mandy as she ran her hand along her sister’s leg
moving close to her puckered bottom hole with every stroke. Almost at
the same time Tina and Mandy placed fingers at Tami’s entrances and
pressed in.</p><p>Tami moaned out loudly as she was double penetrated by the girl’s
fingers. Tami’s hips began to rock as she felt the invading fingers
working their way deeper inside both of her holes and she wanted them
in as deep as they would go. Her cunny was so warm she thought it was
on fire. Tami lifted Mandy’s shirt so that she could feel the
softness of her cousin’s skin.</p><p>Tami caressed Mandy’s back with her finger tips but as she felt Tina
and Mandy both trying to force another finger tip into each of her
holes at the same time her caressing turned into more of a scratch.</p><p>“Fuck yea…That’s what he does to me as I sit on his cock.” Mandy
blurted out as she felt the finger nails dig into her flesh. As soon
as she felt the nails digging into her flesh Mandy pressed hard and
fast no longer trying to be gentle to her slightly older cousin.</p><p>“Ahhh!” Tami moaned but did not make any attempt to stop Mandy or to
step away.</p><p>Tina was twisting as far as her wrist would go back and forth without
pulling or pressing in and out of her twin’s bottom hole.</p><p>Tami nearly fell to her knees as she scrambled on top of Mandy trying
to get to the perky little bottom that arched upwards. Doing so
caused them all to have to reposition themselves. It was Mandy who
directed them all to get into a circle with their heads between the
next girl’s legs. Each girl was then able to have a cunny or ass to
lick or finger and at the same time have someone else return the
favor for her.</p><p>Tina felt Tami’s mouth circle her clit. Her mirror-image pressed her
tongue into the youthful folds of her sister’s puffy flesh and her
tongue worked frantically over the small nub. Tina felt Tami’s finger
press against her bottom hole. For the first time feeling something
pressing on her bottom she relaxed and opened her bottom cheek with
her free hand so that Tami had an easier time getting into her.</p><p>Tina pressed three fingers into Mandy’s back door working them in and
out of her with slow deep repetition.</p><p>Tami moaned into Tina’s cunny as she felt two of Mandy’s fingers
penetrate her bottom. “Yes…” Could barely be made out as Tami
continued to work her mouth and tongue into and around Tami’s
entrance.</p><p>Tina normally did not like things put in her bottom hole but because
she felt so excited and was so wet and because her cunny was still
sore she had no problems with letting Tami do any thing she wanted to
her back door.</p><p>The three girls lay in the circle on the floor of the playhouse
licking and fingering each other. The sounds of little girl orgasms
filled the playhouse.</p><p>Mandy broke the circle working her way from between Tami’s legs over
to where Tina lay on her side.</p><p>Tami and Tina closed the gap between them so that they lay licking,
sucking, or fingering each other.</p><p>Mandy spread Tina’s legs so that she could see Tami pressing her
finger into Tina’s bottom hole as she slurped and sucked on Tina’s
cunny. Mandy wetted her finger and placed it along side of Tami’s and
as Tami removed her finger part way Mandy began pressing inward.</p><p>Tina nearly bit he3r sister’s cunny as she felt the second finger
invading her bottom hole. There was no pain but it was a weird
awkward feeling as if she had to poop as her bottom hole was
stretched.</p><p>Mandy and Tami took turns seesawing into Tina’s bottom door for quite
a while as Tina lay between her sister’s legs moaning into her sex.</p><p>It was Mandy who changed things up a bit pushing her finger at the
same time as Tami did. And once fully in she did a little downward
pull to make her anus stretch and open so that Mandy could see the
red lining inside.</p><p>The noises that Tina made were undecipherable as Mandy and Tami
worked over her bottom for the first time.</p><p>Seeing that there was more room Mandy pressed a second finger into
Tina’s bottom hole filling it with a total of three fingers.</p><p>Tina did bite Tami’s cunny hard enough to make her withdraw her
finger from her twin’s bottom hole.</p><p>As soon as Tami removed her finger Tina loosened her bite so instead
of pressing her finger back into the already full back door Tami
reinserted her finger into Tina’s puffy hurt little cunny.</p><p>“IIIEEE!” Tina yelled as she tried to wiggle free of the two girls.</p><p>Tami was practically lying on Tina. Her leg was wrapped around her
top half and when she felt Tina struggle to get up she tightened her
leg muscles. Mandy was working a third finger into Tina at the same
time Tami felt she had her sister locked down with her leg. Feeling
comfortable that Tina was not going anywhere Tami pressed a second
finger into Tina’s sore cunny entrance causing her to yelp again.</p><p>“Ouch!” Tina wailed. “Let me go…Let me…oh!…Let Mmm…oh!” With Tina’s
last protest she pressed her mouth against her twin’s cunny finding
her entrance with her tongue and working it between her sister’s
folds. She had given up trying to resist and lay there as five
fingers worked in and out of her two sore holes.</p><p>It was not too long after that that they noticed the sun was starting
to go down. Picking up their discarded clothing and dusting it off
before putting it back on they all headed home.</p>"
700,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Over at a Friend's,Chrian,1,"Brandy (mom), Craig (dad), Maria (3yo) and the discussion of the other kids.","['M/F/3yo-g', 'inc', 'ped', 'fist', 'oral']","<p>Craig and Brandy sat downstairs watching TV in their living room
while Erik and their kids were all upstairs playing. They had picked
Erik up at his house after their son asked if he could come over.
Since there was nothing else for them to do they agreed.</p><p>“Boy those kids sure are quiet.” Brandy said giving Craig a concerned
look.</p><p>“You worry too much. I’m sure they are having fun.” Craig replied.</p><p>“I should go up and check on them.” Brandy said making an attempt to
stand up but Craig grabbed her hand and shook his head no.</p><p>“Seriously now. They are fine. I am sure that they are having a great
time together.” Craig said still seeing that his words were having no
effect on his wife. “You know when I was their age we would go hide
and be all quiet too.” Craig was now trying to rile up his wife.</p><p>“Oh! And what were you doing…Hmm?” Brandy said challengingly.</p><p>“Me and my friends would play games is all.” Craig said still trying
to push her buttons.</p><p>“I know what your doing, Craig. You’re trying to get me frustrated so
I will go check on the kids. Well it won’t work.” Brandy said
sticking out her tongue like her five-year-old daughter does to one
of her older siblings.</p><p>Laughing Craig smiled. “You caught me.” Reverse Psychology always
worked on Brandy. “Besides you wouldn’t want to walk in on them doing
what they are doing.” Craig thought it was just too funny to stop
now. He had his wife looking at the bait and now he just needed her
to bite.</p><p>“What on Earth are you talking about?” Brandy asked taking the bait.</p><p>‘Gotcha!’ Craig thought smiling. “Well I told you I know what me and
my friends did when we were younger and I don’t doubt that any boy
their age would not be doing it too.”</p><p>“Okay now you have my attention. But if it’s bad I will go up and
check on the kids cause they better not be skinning a cat or
something.” Brandy said shaking her head.</p><p>“Well didn’t you ever play games when you were a kid?” Emphasizing
the word games.</p><p>“Well duh doesn’t all kids?” Brandy smirked.</p><p>“I mean games that involves showing each other private parts.”
Craig’s grin grew larger.</p><p>“Craig you have gotta be kidding me.” Brandy said giving Craig a
blank stair as if they were playing poker.</p><p>“I guess you never played those games huh?” Craig said seriously.</p><p>“Well not very often I didn’t and certainly not with my brothers or
sisters.” Brandy explained.</p><p>“Well I certainly played it as often and with any one I could.” Craig
said.</p><p>“You did not. You pervert!” Brandy started to laugh but when he did
not laugh with her she looked back to see his poker face.</p><p>“If you didn’t know I was a pervert when we were in school together
then you should at least know it now.” Finally Craig started to
chuckle.</p><p>“So you think that our kids are all hiding up in their rooms looking
at each other’s private parts?” Brandy asked.</p><p>“Sure why not…I certainly would be if I was them.” Craig did start to
laugh now.</p><p>“You are such a pervert. I am not falling for it Craig. You are not
going to make me get up and go check on the kids.” Brandy said matter-
of-factly.</p><p>“Well you are the one all concerned about the kids being quiet. I am
just giving you what I think could be happening up there is all. I
certainly would be if I was them.” Craig said turning back to the TV.</p><p>Brandy also turned back toward the TV.</p><p>When the next commercial break came on Brandy turned back to
Craig. “You’re serious aren’t you?”</p><p>“About what part?” Craig asked.</p><p>“Well first that you played with other kids and looked at their
parts.” Brandy said.</p><p>“Yep!” Was all that Craig said.</p><p>“You never told me that before.” Brandy said feeling hurt.</p><p>“I had no reason to.” Craig responded.</p><p>“You really think that they could be up there doing the same thing?”
Brandy asked again.</p><p>“Sure why not.” Craig said no longer having fun by pulling her along.
He had already baited, dangled, and hooked her so the reeling in part
just wasn’t as fun to him.</p><p>“Do you think that the girls are showing the boys their parts too?”
Brandy asked seriously.</p><p>Craig was not sure where his wife was going with this
questioning. “Probably if they are all playing together.”</p><p>“But Maria is just three. Certainly she’s not playing with them.”
Brandy said.</p><p>‘This certainly must all be a whole new concept to Brandy’ Craig
thought. “I don’t know what they are doing up there. I was just
trying to get you frustrated so you would go check is all.” Craig
finally admitted.</p><p>“Well I knew that but I was just thinking what if they were up stairs
checking each other out. What would you do?” Brandy asked.</p><p>“I would probably say I was sorry and shut the door and leave them
be. Kids will be kids and kids are curious by nature.” Craig
explained.</p><p>“Well if the kids can be up stairs playing we can play down here
then.” Brandy said.</p><p>“Now you’re the one trying to bait me and it won’t work. Besides I
doubt you are getting horny thinking about what I just said.” Craig
sat starring at the TV not even looking toward his wife.</p><p>“Did I say that—that was what was making me horny? Maybe it’s just
sitting so close to my husband that is making me all wet and tingly.”
Brandy said smirking.</p><p>This time Craig did laugh. “When was the last time you wanted to have
sex with me? Last time I checked I was the only one that tried to
have sex with you and for the most part I get told no anyway.”</p><p>“Well then you better take it when you can and I won’t be horny long
if your telling me no.” Brandy said smiling.</p><p>“So what you just want me to open my pants up right here sitting on
the couch so that you can climb on top of me?” Craig asked.</p><p>“Sure that sounds good to me.” Brandy continued on. “Like I said if
they can be upstairs having fun then so can we.”</p><p>“You don’t know that’s what they are doing for sure. That is just my
guess is all.” Craig said putting his hand to his jeans button and
looking at his wife to check out her poker face.</p><p>“Well if you did it when you were younger then like father like son.”
Brandy looked back watching and waiting to see if Craig would undo
his pants and take it out.</p><p>“If I pull out my cock you’re going to laugh and call me a pervert.”
Craig said sitting back in the couch as he removed his hand from his
button.</p><p>Brandy replaced his hand with hers and felt his hard cock through his
jeans. “You are certainly ready to come out and play aren’t you?”
Brandy teased.</p><p>Craig just nodded but he was certainly not going to get his hopes up.
There was no way he was going to fall for her little hook, line, and
sinker trick. But was surprised when he felt his pants loosed as the
button came undone. Looking down Craig watched as his wife slowly
unzipped his pants.</p><p>“You have got to be shitting me?” Craig asked.</p><p>Just with a small shake of the head Brandy continued on.</p><p>“And you call me a pervert.” Craig laughed waiting for his wife to
zip him back up and re-button his pants telling him that she got him.</p><p>Brandy opened his pants in a ‘V’ shape so that she could see his
large bulge in his underwear. Using only her fingertips she stroked
his cock a few times watching it jump.</p><p>“And if the kids do come down while we are playing?” Craig asked
knowing for sure this was where she would finally pull his pants back
up.</p><p>“They are doing this same thing upstairs so if they come down here
they won’t be seeing any thing new will they?” Brandy stated pulling
his underwear down so that she could see the head of his large cock.</p><p>“I was joking with you. I have no clue as to what they are doing.”
Craig said. ‘She sure was baiting me good if this is a trick.’ Craig
thought. But when his cock was released and standing straight up he
doubted that she was faking.</p><p>Craig nearly lost his breath as his wife placed her warm wet mouth
over the head of his cock.</p><p>Brandy held her mouth there running her tongue over his little pee
hole savoring the pre-cum that had leaked out.</p><p>Craig lifted his bottom off the couch and pulled down his pants
allowing his cock the freedom to come out and play. “I thought for
sure you were just trying to get me back for playing with you about
being all worried about what the kids are doing upstairs.”</p><p>Lifting her mouth off his cock long enough to say. “They are up
stairs doing the same thing I am doing to you now.” Then lowered her
head back to his cock.</p><p>“Oh fuck!” Craig moaned putting his hand on top of her head. “Little
Maria with her mouth over Erik’s little pee—pee or maybe even over
her brother’s!”</p><p>“Mmmhmmm.” Brandy moaned around his cock.</p><p>“I loved it when my tiny little pecker got sucked on by my friends or
cousins” Craig stated as he thrust his cock in and out of his wife’s
mouth. “Does it make you horny thinking about me playing with my
friends?”</p><p>She lifted her head off his cock looked him in the face and said. “It
makes me hornier to think about our kids upstairs.”</p><p>In his wildest imagination Craig would never have believed his wife
would have said that. In fact this was not his intention for bringing
up what they were doing, or might be doing, upstairs. He only wanted
to rile her up enough to get her to realize how silly she was for
worrying and second to get to actually go check on the kids. But
this! This was a surprise.</p><p>“God we are perverts aren’t we.” Brandy said with an evil smile
before stuffing his cock as far as it would go in her mouth.</p><p>“Indeed we sure are.” Craig laughed. “I call you that all the time
and I sure hear it from you a lot too.”</p><p>“I want to fuck your cock.” Brandy said standing up and pulling down
her shorts letting them and her panties fall to the floor before she
stepped out of them. Sitting down on her husband’s lap. “Hold me
daddy.”</p><p>Craig’s eyes flew open wide and his cock straightened hearing her
dirty unexpected words. Grabbing hold of his cock he aimed it right
at her cunt. They both moaned in unison as she sat down.</p><p>“Oh god could you imagine Maria sitting on her brother’s little
dick.” Brandy said taking the whole length of his long cock.</p><p>“Not until now I couldn’t” Craig replied as he gripped her hips and
held her down feeling his cock pressing against her interior wall.</p><p>Brandy placed her legs over his knees and wrapped her feet behind his
calves locking her into place.</p><p>“Fuck me.” Craig groaned into her ear.</p><p>Her hips gyrated and rocked without lifting up and down. She enjoyed
the full feeling of his long cock swirling around her cervix and
pressing against all of her spots that normal in and out sex doesn’t
reach.</p><p>Craig opened his eyes after a long time of feeling his wife wiggle
and bounce on his lap. In front of him stood Maria. Her small face
and large baby eyes and slightly open mouth caused him to freeze in
place. Wondering why her husband stopped Brandy opened her eyes and
saw Maria gazing back at them. She too froze.</p><p>Both parents looked at the little one standing silent in front of
them many different thoughts flickered through their minds.</p><p>“Good thing it is just Maria. She is too young to know what is going
on.” Brandy said before straitening her back and then arching it so
that it rocked her hips back and forth.</p><p>Feeling his wife continue to fuck him while their three-year-old
daughter stood watching with the chance of more kids entering the
living room at any time was too overwhelming for Craig. He spread his
legs wider and with his wife locked onto them her legs opened as far
as they could go. He starred right into the wide eyes of his tiny tot
as she watched what was going on between her mommy’s legs.</p><p>“Fuck me Craig. Fuck my cunt you pervert.” Brandy cried out.</p><p>Craig speared her cunt fast and hard making her bounce up and down.
He reached between her legs and rubbed hard on her clit before
pinching and pulling on it.</p><p>“Fuck Craig spread me farther to show our daughter my cunt taking
your cock.” Brandy cried out.</p><p>‘Where in the fuck did all this come from and how did this happen?’
Craig thought as he scrambled both hands to her lips and pulled them
apart. “I want to fuck you in your ass.” Craig stated between
clenched teeth.</p><p>“You dirty fucking pervert.” Brandy replied lifting up until his cock
slipped out of her cunt before lowering herself down as she felt him
pressing the tip against her ass hole. Brandy hooked her feet around
his ankles again. “Spread my cunt again for her so she can see inside.</p><p>Craig pushed two fingers from each hand into her cunt and pulling
apart opened her up in a nice little gap. “See inside of mommy?”
Craig asked.</p><p>“Oh god Craig how dirty.” Brandy groaned as she felt his cock press
far into her bowels.</p><p>Maria stood there watching in silence as she heard the Bible verse
from Sunday school go through her head. ‘God does not want us to tell
secrets.’</p><p>“I’m going to cum!” Craig blurted out.</p><p>Brandy raised up far enough so that his cock pointed at her cunt as
she took his shaft in her hand and began stroking the full length of
it as she watched her daughter’s reaction. She felt his shaft jerk
and pulse as thick globs of goo erupted from his head like a volcano.
After the first squirt she impaled her cunt on his cock and felt him
finish inside of her.</p><p>Maria never had any reaction at all. She just watched silently. ‘God
does not want us to tell secrets.’ She recited in her head.</p><p>“Oh my fucking god that was kinky.” Craig said watching his daughter.</p><p>“Maria…” Brandy moaned. “Daddy needs help getting cleaned up.” She
said falling onto her side so that she lay on the couch next to her
husband. Her legs were bent far enough that only her feet rested on
Craig and her upper leg pointed upward so that her cunt was still
exposed.</p><p>Maria smiled, happy to finally be asked to join in the secret game.
She took a few steps over to between her father’s legs and without
being asked or told what to do lowered her head to his cock head and
licked off the glob of white that lay on the tip of his cock.</p><p>“Fuck me…” Craig moaned surprised at her reaction.</p><p>“I fucking think you are right about what the kids are doing up
there!” Brandy shook her head as her three-year-old daughter looked
for the white globs of goo on her daddy’s legs and lowered her head
to scoop them up with her tongue.</p><p>“Mommy needs cleaned too.” Craig said looking at his wife’s dripping
cunt.</p><p>“Craig!” Brandy chuckled.</p><p>But before she knew it little Maria climbed on the couch on her
daddy’s lap sitting on his cock for just a second as she scrambled to
get in between her mom’s legs.</p><p>Craig lifted the three-year-old in the air and kissed her belly and
then laid her down so that his cock was sticking out between her legs
and her head was right at her mom’s sloppy cunt.”</p><p>Brandy watched wide-eyed as her daughter’s face and mouth came closer
to her entrance. Wanting to grab her head and smash it into her cunt
Brandy instead bit her lip allowing her daughter to take all the time
she needed to get into position.</p><p>Maria’s mouth finally made connection to her mother’s clit. She
sucked it into her mouth and leaned back stretching it some.</p><p>Craig watched in shock and amazement as his daughter sucked on her
mom’s clit almost like it was a small dick. She absolutely had to
know what she was doing or it was a great guess.</p><p>Brandy panted as her daughter worked over her clit like she had been
doing it all her life. Having her breast feed never felt this damn
good.</p><p>“Mommy has cum inside and needs it cleaned too.” Craig chuckled
seeing if she would press her mouth against her mommy’s hole.</p><p>Maria paused and looked down and spread her mommy’s lips to see a
small gap where Craig’s cock had just been. Her tiny little hand
moved toward the entrance and pressed against her lips.</p><p>“Craig…what is she doing?” Brandy asked as she twisted looked down at
her daughter.</p><p>“Hold still and you’ll see.” Craig watched with amazement as his
daughter pressed harder.</p><p>“Craig…she’s putting her hand in me! Brandy said in almost shock.</p><p>“Yes hun I know. Hold still.” Craig reassured her.</p><p>Maria pressed her whole hand inside her mom as far as it would fit.
She twisted her hand and opened and closed it inside her mom feeling
all of her father’s sticky goo. She pulled her arm out that had fit
nearly up to her elbow in her mom’s cunt and started licking her
fingers and hand.</p><p>“Dear Lord. Look at her go!” Craig said outwardly laughing now as the
three-year-old lay across his lap with his cock poking between her
legs with her between her mom’s legs licking and sucking on her cum
soaked hand that was just inside her mommy.</p><p>“Oh my God! Put her hand back inside me.” Brandy said looking dead
serious at Craig.</p><p>Craig chuckled as he whispered in Maria’s ear. “Find more cum in
mommy to clean.”</p><p>Obediently Maria’s small hand pushed against her mommy’s entrance and
slipped back inside.</p><p>Craig grabbed a hold of his daughter’s pants and pulled them down to
her ankles leaving them on. His cock now slid between her legs but
this time he felt the warmth of her flesh and the softness of her
smooth skin.</p><p>Maria worked her hand back out of her mom and opened and closed it
watching the small globs of goo stretch into thin lines as her
fingers parted until they finally broke then she would close her hand
and repeat the procedure.</p><p>“Mommy needs more cleaning.” Brandy sighed watching her play with the
cum instead of have her fist in her.</p><p>She gave her fingers a few licks before she pressed her hand back to
her mom for a third time and slipped it in.</p><p>Brandy took hold of her arm and worked it in and out of her
cunt. “Like this baby…like this. You need to push it in and out like
this.”</p><p>“Look at her scrub mommy clean.” Craig said as he starred between her
tiny little legs at the bare bottom that lay on his lap. He squeezed
her legs against his cock that was now back to life again and he
lifted her up and down stroking his cock feeling her cunny on one
side and her legs wrap around the rest of his shaft.</p><p>Suddenly they heard the kids making noise upstairs and they scrabbled
to get dressed before they too came down and caught them especially
playing with Maria.</p><p>“I have to ask these kids a lot of questions don’t I.” Craig said
smiling at his wife.</p><p>“We sure do.” Brandy said with a smile and a nod.</p>"
701,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Harsh Consequences,Chrian,1,"Desc: The Preacher (adult), Samantha (mom), Angela (16yo)","['M/F/f', 'viol', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>Angela ran toward the house as fast as she could and then froze in
her tracks.</p><p>“Angela! Get over here now!” The preacher yelled and the last word
was deeper in tone and emphasized.</p><p>Shivers went up and down Angela’s spine and terror filled her. Every
ounce of her wanted to run and hide but she knew the preacher’s
temper. She knew that if she did run she could never come home
because as soon as he saw her again it would be that much worse.</p><p>Angela turned to see him enter the barn. ‘Run!’ Screamed out in her
head. She felt a lump in her throat and a sick feeling in her stomach
as she took a tiny step toward the barn. Tears began to fill her eyes
as she took another step in the direction of the barn. Totally
opposite of what her brain was telling her to do. And then another
step. Her chin began to tremble uncontrollably. And another step. Her
bottom lip began to shutter. And another step. Her chest began to
rise and fall as her belly tightened with each breath. And another
step. Sounds of desperation in the form of sobs escaped from her
mouth. Another step.</p><p>“No!” Erupted from the barn in a horrifying scream.</p><p>Angela knew that it had come from her mom. And another step.</p><p>Another wail came from the barn.</p><p>Once again Angela knew that it was her mom. Another step.</p><p>“Girl, get in her now!” The preacher screamed.</p><p>And another step. Angela gripped her tight stomach and bent over with
a sickening sound.</p><p>“The longer you make me wait girl.” The preacher yelled again.</p><p>Heaving up what was left in her stomach Angela took another step.</p><p>Another scream of desperation followed by a loud cracking sound that
only could have come from his belt on skin erupted from the barn.</p><p>Another step.</p><p>“I’m warning you, girl.” The preacher growled.</p><p>Another step.</p><p>Angela did not want to turn the corner and into the barn. Her mind
still screamed out for her to run. Her face felt cold and damp. Her
palms were clammy. She did not want to face the preacher.</p><p>Seeing Angela turn the corner into the barn door the preacher’s face
turned a darker shade of red, if that was possible considering how
red it already was.</p><p>If Angela felt sick before it was only minor to what she felt now as
her gaze fell upon her mother. “Mommy!” Tears clouded her eyes as
Angela fell to her knees in the dirt floor of the barn. Her hands
went to her face to hide from the preacher.  </p><p>“Angela can you tell me what was going on here?” The preacher asked
lifting the belt high over his head and with a blur and a whistle
that ended in a crack on Samantha’s bare bottom.</p><p>Angela opened her eyes at the shriek of her mom and the loud smacking
sound that echoed in the barn. Her mom was laying face down on the
breading table with her dress pulled up and her panties were still on
the floor where she had tossed them when the twins and Mandy were
still here.
Samantha cried out in pain as she felt each blow sting into her
flesh. She gripped the breeding table tight with her arms and legs in
anticipation of the next downward strike that came all too soon.</p><p>“Daddy nothing happened.” Angela said shaking her head like mad side-
to-side.</p><p>“Don’t you lie to me girl. You know what God does to liars don’t
you?” The preacher warned.</p><p>Angela could not answer as her crying took over her. She shuddered
and shook and took her knees in her arms as she fell over to her side
lying the fetal position.</p><p>“See what you did to her?” The preacher asked looking down at
Samantha. When he did not see her shake her head or hear her answer
him he lifted his arm over his head and.</p><p>“Ah! Oh God please.” Samantha cried feeling the sudden sting against
her bare flesh. “I did not know you were asking me.” Samantha
explained. “Oh God please!”</p><p>“What were you doing in here?” The preacher asked again.</p><p>“I was…I was…” Samantha stammered for words trying to think of a
logical reason for her to be laying on the breeding table with her
dress torn and her daughter in the barn to, but in such short notice
only one thing came to mind. “I was cleaning the barn and tore my
dress.” Samantha said and then gripped the breeding table as hard as
she could with both arms and legs waiting for another sting. But to
her surprise she did not feel another slap from the belt.</p><p>For what seemed an eternity Samantha refused to let go of the
breeding table waiting for the preacher to spank her again. What
horrified her even more was that none came.  </p><p>Looking up from the breeding table and turning her head slowly toward
where the preacher stood she hesitantly opened her tear stained eyes.</p><p>The preacher stood there with his arms bent so that his forearms
pressed against his head right above his ears. She knew that his
hands were behind his head gripping his hair. She looked toward the
barn door seeing Angela crying uncontrollably laying on her side with
her knees pressed to her chest and hands clenched together holding
her knees in place. ‘What the fuck have I done?’ Samantha thought
seeing the belt lying on the floor next to the preacher’s feet. She
noticed that the preacher was crying.</p><p>It appeared that his sobs fueled his fire. His breathing increased as
if he was becoming upset again. Samantha buried her face against the
wooden breeding table and tightened her grip once again as she
watched the preacher reach down for the belt.</p><p>The only thing she heard was his footsteps walking around the barn.
She dared not open her eyes and had no worries about him attacking
Angela because she was in front of her and he was behind her. But
what happened next Samantha would never had expected.</p><p>The footsteps got closer after he rummaged through the barn a bit and
then she felt his hands grip her hair. As his grip tightened she felt
the sudden sting on her scalp. She did not fight against his grip as
she raised her head. She stood up quickly as his fingers tangled in
her hair.</p><p>“Get up!” The preacher did not leave any room for argument in the
tone of his voice and immediately she got to her feet.</p><p>Samantha realized that the preacher was holding a spool of rope in
his other hand. Shaking her head no. “What are you going to do to me?”</p><p>Without a word he led her to the truck. He opened the passenger door
and pushed her inside before turning from her and tossed the rope he
had gathered from the barn into the back of the truck.</p><p>He went right over to Angela kneeling down to her and grabbed her up
by the hair. She continued to cry and not to move as he tried lifting
her up. He assumed that if he tugged hard enough she would get up
because of the pain. Instead she continued to lay there sobbing.</p><p>“Get up now! Angela get up!” The preacher commanded.</p><p>He tugged several times before he even got her to acknowledge him.</p><p>Angela, paralyzed by fear and unaware of her surroundings, slowly
rose first to her knees and then her feet, terrified of what the
preacher was about to do.</p><p>As she stood up she almost immediately stopped her crying and
shaking. With just a blank stare looking at nothing the preacher led
her to the truck. She sat next to her mom and the preacher shut the
door. He returned to the barn and removed the saddles from the horses.</p><p>Brandy had seen the preacher yanking on Angela’s hair. Angela’s head
raised and lowered with each tug. Brandy reached over and ran her
fingers through the tangled hair of her sixteen-year-old daughter as
the preacher unsaddled the horses. Too many strands of hair fell out
into Brandy’s hands as her crying intensified. Brandy flinched as her
fingers got caught in a small knot of hair and watched as Angela sat
expressionless.</p><p>“What the fuck has he done. What the hell have I gotten you into.”
Brandy cried and lowered her head on Angela’s shoulders. “I’m sorry
baby. God I am so fucking sorry.”</p><p>As the preacher knelt down to pick up the pair of panties he realized
that there was a puddle at the base of the breeding table.</p><p>Saint ran up wagging his tail and licked the preacher in the face and
then looked down to the puddle at the preacher’s feet. Once again
Saint lowered his nose to the horse cum and began licking.</p><p>The preacher’s face heated once more as he realized that this… was
indeed a lot of cum. ‘There were guys over here.’ The preacher
thought. ‘That is why all the horses were saddled.’  The preacher’s
jaw tightened smashing upper and lower teeth together. ‘She’s been in
the barn having sex with God knows how many men.’ The preacher’s
knuckles grew white as he clenched his fist. ‘And Angela, Angela
knows or watched…or participated!’ The preacher bounded to his feet
enraged at his little girl having sex with multiple men with her mom
here in the barn.</p><p>Samantha watched her husband spend several minutes kneeling down at
the breeding table picking up her panties. She gasped and pressed her
dress down between her legs feeling very vulnerable and exposed as
the preacher walked at a very quick pace shoving the panties into his
pocket. Samantha swore he was mad enough to rip the truck door off
the hinges as he yanked it open.</p><p>The preacher slammed the door with intensity before he put the truck
in gear and peeled out on the dirt road.</p><p>The whole time in the truck was deadly silent. Samantha dared not cry
and Angela looked like she was in a coma hardly blinking. The truck
skidded to a dead stop and he slammed on the breaks and threw the
truck in neutral.</p><p>“Out!” Was all that the preacher said harshly.</p><p>The three of them climbed out of the truck and headed to the doors of
the church. The preacher got there first and unlocked the doors
holding them open for his wife and daughter to go in before shutting
it so that the echo rang through the church. The preacher clicked the
lock and turned to face his family.</p><p>“Who are the men you’re having sex with?” The preacher asked with
sternness on his face.</p><p>Shaking her head viciously from side to side. “I am not having an
affair on you.”</p><p>“So you’re telling me that that puddle of cum in the barn came out of
thin air!” The preacher spit getting closer to her face.</p><p>“No…” Samantha cried.</p><p>“Who are they? Who are they!” The preacher shouted taking out her
panties and putting them within inches of her face.</p><p>“No one…I swear. I am not having sex with any one.” Samantha pleaded.</p><p>The preacher grabbed her arm and pulled her to the altar and pushed
her down to her knees.</p><p>“Confess your sins to God!” The preacher began. “For the sins of the
flesh shall destroy your eternal soul.”</p><p>“It’s not what you think.” Samantha tried to stand up and look into
the preacher’s eyes but the look in his eyes froze her and she
stopped.</p><p>“It’s not what I think? It’s not what I think!” The preacher pushed
on the back of her head.</p><p>Samantha lowered her head down so that her forehead touched the
floor. She felt a cool breeze on her bare bottom as the preacher
lifted her dress onto her back.</p><p>“I think you are still wet with their slime.” The preacher cupped his
hand down by her opening and pressed two fingers inside. “It is still
slippery with their sin!” He preached</p><p>Samantha was expecting him to spank her naked ass. Instead she moaned
as she felt his fingers press into her. She arched her back
presenting herself to him.</p><p>“Whore!” The preacher spat. “You enjoy this while your daughter is
watching.”</p><p>Samantha could not help but to moan even louder with the mention of
Angela watching. She felt his fingers twist and turn inside her.</p><p>Pulling his fingers out of her dripping wet cunt he smacked her red
streaked ass where he had left all of the marks, her wetness and the
cum splattering. “Who were they whore.” He raised his hand again and
froze as he heard.</p><p>“Stop!” Angela shrieked for a good half a minute before she closed
her mouth again. She walked up to the preacher and sneered into his
face. “Don’t touch my mom!”</p><p>Startled at her newfound courage the preacher just stood there
looking at her.</p><p>“She’s not having sex with men…” Angela started.</p><p>Samantha held her breath waiting for her to tell that it was little
girls that she was playing with instead.</p><p>“It was Saint and Victory. I had friends over and we rode the horses
not guys. I caught mom and kept the other kids out of the barn until
she….” Angela tried to explain.</p><p>Samantha was horrified that the truth came out.</p><p>‘God does not want us to tell secrets’ Angela heard in a small kid
like voice echoing through her mind.</p><p>The preacher stood there motionless, not moving as the reality of the
situation sunk in.  Other men he could have handled, but this was too
much.  Calmly he turned back to his wife, “As it says in the good
book, Leviticus chapter 18 verse 23, ‘Neither shall thou lie with any
beast to defile thyself wherewith; neither shall any woman stand
before a beast to lie down with,” again the belt rose in the air, the
fervor in which the Preacher spoke rose as he spat forth the
bible “and if a man lie with a beast, he shall surely be put to
death; and ye shall slay the beast!” and to punctuate the word beast.
He gripped his belt and slapped her across Samantha’s already bruised
ass, leaving another long thick strip where leather met flesh.</p><p>Samantha screamed out in pain.</p><p>“Mommy!” Angela said as she stepped between the preacher and her mom.</p><p>Continuing his sermon as he pushed Angela so that she fell onto the
alter. “And if a woman approach unto any beast, and lie down thereto,
thou shalt kill the woman, and the beast!” again beast was
accompanied by a savage strike with the belt across her lower back,
causing her to scream as she crawled toward Angela grabbing onto the
alter to pull herself up on her shaky knees.</p><p> “Whomever lieth with a beast!” Samantha’s scream of pain again rang
out as the preacher angrily recited the religious rhetoric to
her “shall surely be put to death!”</p><p>‘Oh my fucking God he is going to kill us.’ Samantha thought hugging
Angela as she felt yet another flash of pain across her back.</p><p>“Daddy stop! Daddy…daddy you can do it to me! Daddy you can have me
like when I was little. Daddy take me.” Angela pleaded laying over
her mom protecting her from another vicious strike but none came.
Only sobbing could be heard from all three of them as the preacher
fell to his knees.</p><p>Standing up the preacher said. “There is a demon in these two oh
Lord. One is a liar and the other is filled with sexual lust. I pray
to you to cast these demons out of these women. Let their souls be
pure and their…”</p><p>Samantha did not even listen to the preachers ranting as she lifted
her sore body up embracing Angela. “What did he do?” Samantha watched
as Angela’s eyes filled with tears.</p><p>“Oh my God.” Samantha squeezed her daughter tight. “I never knew. I
never even had a clue.”</p><p>“…the power You have given me I use to draw out the demons…” The
preacher babbled.</p><p>“Mommy it’s okay, really. I…I liked it just like I liked you touching
me…but then he changed his mind just like you did and said it was
dirty and evil.” Angela sobbed.</p><p>“Lies! I hear lies from the Devil himself. He is here inside of you.”
The preacher continued.</p><p>“How old were you?” Samantha whispered in her ear as the preacher
continued to rattle on.</p><p>“I was eight.” Angela whispered back.</p><p>It all made sense now. This was around the time she found out she
could not have any more kids. This was around the time that the
preacher began his odd sermons. This was when the preacher changed
his whole preaching style and became…well a madman to live with. He
refused to be called dad or husband any more giving up those titles
and only staying with preacher or the preacher.</p><p>“Shut the fuck up!” Samantha stood with newfound vigor and with fire
in her eyes she turned to the preacher. “You are the one that is
demon possessed. You feel guilty for touching our daughter when she
was eight and since then you have acted like a horse’s ass. If you’re
a horse’s ass and I was fucking you then I was fucking a beast eight
years ago. Those beasts were better to me than you were these last
eight years.”</p><p>The preacher raised his hand and swung.</p><p>Samantha closed her eyes and waited for the impact. She heard the
sound of his hand hitting flesh and she heard Angela cry.</p><p>Angela saw his hand raise to smack her mom. She ran in between them
as the impact landed on her cheek.</p><p>The preacher stood watching as if in slow motion his daughter’s head
spin toward her mom as her mouth opened and her lip flopped.</p><p>Raising his hands to his mouth. “Oh my God.”</p><p>“You bastard. You don’t see the pain you caused in both of our lives.
You are as blind as the man Jesus healed.” Samantha blurted
out. “Angela liked when you made her feel special and it was when you
told her it was wrong that she…” Samantha added but giving up she
tossed up her hands in frustration. “The pain I went through needing
to be touched by you and that led me to the barn.” Emphasizing the
last two words. “I need you…Angela needs you.” Samantha placed her
hands on the preacher’s pants.</p><p>“I am a man of God!” The preacher stated.</p><p>“You are a serious asshole jerk of a has been husband.” Samantha
undid the button of his pants. “But I know who you were and I know
who you can be.”</p><p>“Daddy I miss you. I don’t like how you have been. I love you. But
the way you were when I was little and you put me to bed or gave me a
bath, not the way you are now.” Angela added.</p><p>“Come back to us. Let that demon out of you like we had to do.”
Samantha opened his pants and found his cock already stiff.</p><p>“I am a…” The preacher started as Angela knelt down in front of him,
wrapped her small hand around his thick cock and inserted the head
into her mouth.</p><p>“Human. You are a sinful human.” Samantha finished for him as she
looked down at her daughter, her father’s large dick sliding deeper
into her mouth.</p><p>“I am a sinful human.” The preacher repeated as he looked down at his
daughter.  She pulled back on his cock, letting it slip from her
mouth and looked up smiling at him for the first time in eight years.</p><p>“Come back to me.” Samantha leaned over and pressed her mouth to his,
slipping her tongue into his mouth for the first time in eight
years.  Angela extended her tongue and licked the head of her dad’s
cock, swirling her tongue around its head.</p><p>It was as if the preacher was a beast sucking and biting her lips and
thrusting his tongue into her mouth, moaning as he felt his daughter
lips again encircle his cock.</p><p>“This is wrong…” The preacher’s old tone started to come back as he
tried weakly to pull away.</p><p>Samantha pressed on her daughter’s head forcing more of her father’s
cock into her mouth.  His cock hit the back of her throat, causing
her to gag slightly before her mother released the pressure slightly,
allowing her to throat to relax as her head started to bob up and
down on his cock, just like when she was little.  What she wanted was
to feel her daddy again. Nothing else mattered than to have her
loving daddy back.</p><p>Samantha kissed her husband deeply again, relishing the feeling of
his tongue deep in her mouth. She had prayed for the day that he
would return but never in a million years did she think that Angela
would be on her knees sucking hard on his cock.  Samantha reached
down with her free hand and began stroking her daughter’s soft hair
as she felt her head bobbing up and down on her father’s cock.</p><p>Angela closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of her mother’s hand in
her hair as she felt her father’s cock spearing in and of her mouth.  
She thought back eight years to the last time she felt his cock
inside of her.  She reached over and placed her hand on her mother’s
leg and slowly lifted her hand raising her mother’s torn dress in the
process.  She slid her hand up to her mother’s hot, slimy pussy.</p><p>Samantha moaned into her husband’s mouth as her daughter’s fingers
sliding into her cunt. Feeling two of her daughter’s fingers sliding
in and out of her felt good but there was still something missing.
Samantha found her husband’s hand and pressed it against her clit.  
As Mark rubbed his wife’s clit he also felt his daughter’s hand there
too. He moved his fingers down caressing the back of her hand then
followed her fingers siding two of his own finger’s inside his wife’s
opening alongside his daughter’s fingers.</p><p>Feeling her cunt spread with both her husband and her daughter’s
fingers, she moaned into Mark’s mouth as four fingers, two large and
two small fucked into her steaming cunt.  She broke the kiss and laid
her head on her husband’s shoulder and leaned against him for
support.  She could hear the sound of her sloppy cunt mixed with the
sound of her daughter’s lips, slurping up and down her husband’s
cock.  It did not take long for Samantha to cum several times before
she pulled herself up on the altar. “I need you Mark.”</p><p>Mark gently placed his hand on the top of Angela’s head as he slowly
pulled his cock from her still sucking mouth.  He softly stroked her
hair down to her cheek as he looked lovingly down at her again.  He
looked up at his wife, now sitting on the altar.  He stared at the
welts that he had left across his wife’s ass as he reached out and
gently traced one, causing her to suck in her breath sharply at the
pain.  </p><p>Angela reached up between her mother and father and aimed his cock,
dripping with her spit, at her mother’s sopping cunt.  He pushed
forward until the head was touching her cunt where Angela rubbed his
cock against her wet lips and she watched as her spit mixed with her
mother’s juices before he pushed his cock softly into his wife.  
Samantha groaned as her husband’s cock entered her slowly. “Now is
not the time to be gentle. Now fuck me hard.”</p><p>Hearing his wife’s words, Mark grunted and picked up his pace
slamming harder into her cum filled cunt.  He felt her slimy walls,
still filled with dog and horse cum, squeezing his and milking his
cock as he fucked his wife hard for the first time in eight years.  
He grabbed her legs and pulled her hard against his body, his hips
pounding against her ass cheeks making obscene slapping sounds with
each hard thrust.</p><p>Angela watched wide eyed as her father fucked her mother hard on the
alter in the church.  She climbed on the altar and kissed her mother
softly on the lips, tears leaking from her eyes again, “I love you
mommy,” she whispered before moving up on the alter and then kneeling
down over her mom’s face and lowering her cunt down to her mom’s
mouth.</p><p>Samantha raised her head towards her daughter’s aroused cunt.  She
extended her tongue and slowly licked up her daughter’s cunt from
asshole to clit.  She flicked her little clit back and forth before
wrapping her lips around her daughter’s click and sucked it into her
mouth as far as she could.  She nipped at her clit with her teeth
making her daughter jump and moan.  She released her clit from her
mouth and began mashing it with her tongue.</p><p>Angela moaned loudly and leaned over hugging her father as she
shuddered from her mom’s tongue licking through pussy.  She held on
to her mother as she felt her father fucking her mom.  She ground her
cunt onto her mother’s face, feeling her lips, tongue and even her
nose pleasuring her young pussy.  Her fingers dug into her father’s
flesh as her mother sucked and nipped at her clit.</p><p>Mark stood watching his sixteen-year-old daughter kneeling over her
mom on the church altar as his cock slid in and out of his
wife. ‘This is wrong.” The preacher thought ‘I’s the devil in
me.’ ‘But I have my family back, how can this be the devil? I can’t
fight it any more.’ Mark thought. The preacher pulled his cock out of
Samantha but before he could say or do any thing he felt Angela’s
hand lovingly stroking it.</p><p>“Daddy…I love you.” Angela said softly as she wiggled over her mom’s
face, feeling her juices smearing on her. She laid down on her mom so
that her mouth was level with her dad’s cock.  She looked up at her
dad and opened her mouth, waiting.  He pushed his slimy cock into her
mouth again.  She tasted his precum mixed with Saint and Victory’s
cum.  She greedily licked and swallowed everything, cleaning her
dad’s cock as he slowly pumped his cock in and out of her face, “I
missed you.” Mark said as he pressed his cock into her mouth.</p><p>Angela pulled her mouth off of his cock and smiled up at her dad.  
She couldn’t remember the last time that she’d been this happy.  She
climbed off of the alter stepping between the alter and her father,
she turned to face her mom and laid down on her body, her mouth
opened and sucked in one of her mom’s nipples.  She sucked hard on
her mother’s hard nipple as she felt her mom’s fingers slide
carefully into her hair and holding her softly as she suckled like
she did when she was a baby.
 
Mark moved in behind his precious daughter and pressed his cock
against her tight little crack and pushed forward.  When she never
made a sound he continued to press into her until his cock her
cervix. He quickly realized that she was not a virgin, but her cunt
was incredibly tight.  He started to slide his cock in and out of his
daughter as he just had done to his wife.  He looked down at his
family, Angela was impaled on his cock as her mother held her as she
suckled on her breast.  He fucked his cock harder and harder into her
cunt, his hips slapping over and over again as he impacted her
perfect ass.</p><p>Angela pulled her lips from her mother’s breast and looked back over
her shoulder at her dad, “Fuck me daddy, please show me that you love
me,” she pleaded before turning back to her mother and sucking on her
other breast.</p><p>Mark moaned as he continued to fuck his little girl.  She began
thrusting her cunt back against his cock, her orgasm building, her
mother’s breast forgotten as she laid her head down on the breast,
her mother’s hard nipple pressing into her cheek.  Her mother stroked
her soft hair, “Fuck your daddy, baby,” she whispered to her.</p><p>Angela moaned loudly as she fucked her father harder and harder.  He
grunted loudly as he felt his orgasm building deep in his balls.  He
let out a loud groan as he felt the first of his cum shooting into
her tight little cunt.</p><p>Feeling her father shooting his cum deep into her sent Angela over
the edge.  She screamed out, “I feel clean mommy!” tears welling in
her eyes as her orgasm washed over her.</p><p>Mark shot load after load of his hot goo into her cunt, filling it
and even leaking out down her leg.  Angela fucked her cunt back on
her dad as her orgasm thundered through her body.  She held her mom
as more and more of her father’s hot cum emptied deep in her belly.</p><p>Mother and daughter lay holding each other on the altar as Angela
softly cried as her father finally did what was best for the family.</p>"
702,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Missing the Girls,Chrian,1,"Lisa (adult), Amy (adult), Steve (adult), Brian (infant)","['MFF infant-b', 'inc', 'ped']","<p>Lisa turned onto the long gravel driveway. She finally made it after
driving several hours without sleep. The drive seemed way longer than
she remembered. But hell the last time she drove to her brother’s
house it was during the day and she was not so sleepy.</p><p>‘Nurse Sandra is more of a slut than I thought.’ Lisa grinned as she
rubbed her cunt through her pants. ‘She took the pictures of the
twins and spread her legs wider for me to slurp her good.’ Lisa
thought as she continued to drive up the long bumpy driveway.</p><p>There were only country stations on the radio this time of the
morning and this far out in the country. Lisa was shocked when the
radio announcer said that it was five minutes till four AM on this
soon to be sunny Wednesday morning. The drive did take longer than
she remembered by about a half-an-hour but she had been driving more
careful since she had been drinking at Nurse Sandra’s the night
before.</p><p>Lisa checked her key chain for a third time making sure that her
brother’s key was still on there as if it would have fallen off
during the drive there.</p><p>Shining the small Mag Light onto the door she used the key to enter
her brother’s house her belly reminded her that she had not eaten for
a very long time as she tried quietly to enter the house.</p><p>She shined the light around the living room for a moment and then
headed for the stairs. Climbing the stairs she realized that her cunt
was still moist. Most of the drive was spent flipping through the
static filled radio stations or thinking about how Nurse Sandra
reacted to the twin’s photos while being eaten out and fingered. And
that story about using a dildo at work and looking in the little
girl’s cunny and then going to the bathroom to use fuck herself with
the dildo.</p><p>She climbed the stairs and stopped at Heather’s room finding he four-
year-old’s door open and shined her light toward the bed finding
Sally in the bed with her.</p><p>‘Are they naked?’ Lisa thought as she took a few steps forward only
to see the shirtless girls lying side by side. They looked so
adorable that she dared not disturb them as she turned and went back
into the hall.</p><p>The next door she came to was Mandy’s and peaking into that room she
found Tina in bed with her. Sure enough they too were nude…well at
least from what stuck out of the covers that she could see.</p><p>Shaking her head in disbelief she went to the next room and with each
step she felt her inner thighs warming up from the suspense. Looking
into the next room she found Tami and Erik also nude in the same bed
with them lying on their sides with Erik holding Tami.</p><p>She skipped the rest of the rooms until she got to her Brother’s
room. This door was actually shut. She opened the door and went in
closing it behind her. Looking at the two laying in bed together and
seeing all the kids paired off sleeping with each other reminded her
of how she became pregnant with the twins.</p><p>She had slept with her brother Steve at the age of fourteen and then
got him hooked up with Amy who was still his wife today. The three of
them had an exciting past and she wondered if they still would invite
her into their bed now that they were all adults.</p><p>Steve opened one eye and seeing his sister standing there in their
room he sat up. “Sis…is that you?”</p><p>“Of course it’s me.” Lisa replied watching Amy stir from the
talking.  “I missed my girls and need them to come home so…”</p><p>“Is Derek out of the hospital?” Steve asked changing the subject as
well as cutting his sister off as Amy turned over and lifted her head
to see who he was talking to.</p><p>“No he’s still in the hospital but I couldn’t sleep in an empty house
and I just needed to come get them. So I drove through the night.
Were they any trouble?” Lisa asked.</p><p>“No…no trouble at all.” Amy answered. “Damn Lisa it’s only four
O’clock. Have you slept at all?”</p><p>Lisa just shook her head no and smiled when her brother lifted the
corner of his sheet and scooted over toward his wife. “Sis I only
have a few hours of sleep before I have to get up and go to work and
you’re more than welcome to sleep in here for a few hours till the
kids get up. I don’t want you driving home tired and crash.”</p><p>Amy grinned and turned over to hug her husband as she felt the warmth
of his body press against hers. The sheets stood up from his morning
hard on and Amy took a hold of it saying. “Better watch where you
point that thing it’s loaded and you might end up with another set of
twins.</p><p>Lisa laughed and realized that things must not have changed over the
last twelve years. Climbing in bed next to her brother she turned
away from him as he turned toward her.</p><p>Amy stroked her husband’s morning hard on as she felt her sister-in-
law’s body press up against her hand and husbands cock.</p><p>“Sis you are going to have to get those clothes off because they are
scratchy. Have you been drinking?” Steve asked sniffing the air.</p><p>“Hours ago.” Lisa answered standing back up and slipping every stitch
of clothing off and climbing back in bed.</p><p>“Fuck sis. You know better than to drink and drive. Especially on all
these curvy back roads.” His hand wrapped around her pelvic bone as
he pulled her ass toward his raging hard on. He felt his cock brush
against his sister’s skin, just inches from her pussy.  He pulled
back and jabbed in again, this time slipping between her leg and
feeling her hot and still sticky cunt rubbing against the head of his
raging erection.</p><p>Amy felt the bed move as her husband jabbed against his sister. She
knew he must be having difficulties getting it in her cunt so without
a second thought Amy quickly grabbed her husband’s cock and helped
him guide it into his sister. She held his shaft until the whole
thing disappeared into Lisa’s cunt. Amy slid her hand to her up over
Lisa’s bald shaved area. Her finger slipped to the already hard clit
and began rubbing her sister-in-law.</p><p>Lisa groaned as her brother’s cock sliding easily in and out of her
well-used cunt. She could feel his cock plunging deep inside of her
pressing against the lining between her womb. She lightly bit his
shoulder as her hands wrapped around his back, pulling him harder
onto her.  She felt Amy’s fingers working over her clit, sending a
perverse thrill through her as she fucked her brother again.</p><p>“It has been to long since my cock felt this cunt.” Steve
grunted “not a day goes by that I don’t think about fucking you
again.”</p><p>Lisa bit her lip as she felt Amy’s finger pressing its way inside of
her along side of her brother’s cock. Lisa spread her legs and took
hold of Amy’s wrist. “Fuck me with as many as you can get in me.”</p><p>“You certainly have not changed sis.” Steve said as he thrust his
cock in deeply, feeling his wife’s finger inside his sister’s cunt.</p><p>“You sure are fucking loose. You certainly have become a fucking
whore haven’t you?” Amy pressed four fingers into Lisa’s cunt feeling
Steve’s cock slide in and out of the same hole.</p><p>“Fuck…god damn…fucking shit…I am a fucking slut. Fucking stretch me.”
Lisa groaned feeling her cunt walls stretch as the fingers sunk to
the last knuckle. “Hold them in there…Fuck yea just like that.”</p><p>Amy pressed deep into Lisa and held her hand still as her husband
rocked in and out of her. “I fucking don’t believe this.” It felt
incredible to Amy as her husband’s cock began to pulse against the
palm of her hand. She felt the warm slick mess of Lisa’s sticky cunt
coat her hand.   She closed her fingers around her husband’s cock,
gently pulsing against her hand while both remained inside of Lisa,
jacking her husband off inside his sister. “This is fucking
incredible!” Amy grinned.</p><p>Steve thrust hard into his sister and Lisa met his thrust as Amy
continued to stroke his cock.   Lisa looked up and saw a look on her
brother’s face that she had not seen since thay were kids, since she
got pregnant with her twins.  She could tell that Steve was about to
cum in her, “Fucking fill my cunt!  Oh god, fucking squirt your load
in me!” Lisa moaned out to her brother.</p><p>“Shoot your cum in her fucking loose cunt, Steve!” Amy encouraged
him “give your fucking slut of a sister another dose of your cum!”</p><p>Steve felt his wife stroking his cock harder inside of his sister.  
He closed his eyes and with a loud groan shot his hot, sticky cum
deep inside his sister.  Amy pushed against his ass, pressing him
deeply into Lisa, pressing the head of his cock right against her
cervix, coating her womb with his cum.</p><p>“That’s it baby,” Amy coxed Steve, still jacking him off inside Lisa,
feeling more and more of his cum shooting into her “shoot your cum
into your fucking sister!”</p><p>As his cock shrunk it slipped out of her gooey cum filled cunt but
Amy held fast keeping her hand in place.</p><p>“Men…” Amy chuckled. “Give them a good fucking and they are done in
minutes but I will finish what he started now get your sluty ass over
here.”</p><p>Lisa turned over on her back and before she could sit up to move Amy
freed her hand from Lisa’s gooey, well-fucked cunt for a few second
allowing Steve’s cum, mixed with hers, to pour from her loose cunt.
She felt her in-law’s flesh press against her as Amy rolled on top of
Steve to get between her legs.</p><p>Lisa gasped at the loss of her sister-in-law’s hand.</p><p>As soon as Amy was in position Lisa moaned loudly as Amy folded her
thumb over and crammed her whole hand up into Lisa’s loose cunt, “You
did say get as many as I could into you—you fucking loose whore.” Amy
smiled watching Lisa’s face distort in a mixture of pain and
pleasure.</p><p>“Fuck me…” Lisa groaned.</p><p>“Oh I sure fucking will.” Amy replied pushing her hand past the
thickest part watching as Lisa’s cunt lips wrapped around her wrist.</p><p>Lisa involuntarily gripped Amy’s invading hand and pulled on it hard,
forcing Amy’s hand deep into her.  </p><p>Amy’s eyes opened wide as more and more of her arm disappeared inside
Lisa’s pussy.</p><p>“Deeper.” Was all Lisa was able to get out before she felt Amy press
harder into her cunt and against her uterus wall, where all of
Steve’s cum had just gone.</p><p>Amy pressed her arm one third of the way to her elbow before backing
off as Lisa’s groans became more like pain than pleasure.   She
looked into her sister-in-law’s eyes as she began to fuck her cunt.  
Her arm sliding in and out, making lewd sucking sounds as Lisa got
fucked.  Amy looked down to see the mess coating her arm and she
started to fuck Lisa faster.</p><p>“Fuck me you fucking whore!” Lisa moaned to Amy “fucking fist me!”</p><p>Amy made a fist inside Lisa’s lose cunt.  She started to fuck Lisa
harder and harder.  She thrust so hard into Lisa that she was
practically punching her cum filled womb.  Lisa grunted and moaned
each time Amy punched into her, she felt her cunt burning as Amy
fucked her.</p><p>Lisa shook and shuttered as wave of pleasure over took her.</p><p>Amy felt the tightening against her arm as each little orgasm
overtook Lisa.</p><p>Lisa let out a long loud moan and fell back on the bed shaking in
exhaustion.</p><p>Brian woke from the sudden loud noise and began to cry.</p><p>“Fuck I am so sorry!” Lisa said looking embarrassed.</p><p>Amy removed her hand slowly looking at the red liquid that also
coated her hand and part of her arm. “I think I ripped you.”</p><p>“Fucking not the first time nor will it be the last either.” Lisa
replied.</p><p>Amy went over to the crib picking up her infant child without making
any attempt to clean up first. “I already fed him so he is not
hungry.” She said sitting down on the edge of the bed, holding the
baby with her slime coated hand.</p><p>“He is adorable!” Lisa smiled seeing her nephew in person for the
first time.</p><p>“Want to hold him?” Amy handed Brian over to Lisa as she sat up and
flung her legs over the edge of the bed. Amy then scooted on the bed
positioning herself behind Lisa.</p><p>“He is such a cutie.” Lisa said as she bounced the crying infant that
was cradled in her arms.</p><p>“He is trying to latch on to your breast.” Steve said grinning.</p><p>Amy reached under her sister-in-law’s arms and around to her front.
Taking a breast in each of her hands she began to squeeze them
through Lisa’s thin shirt.  Lisa moaned as Amy pinched and tweaked
her breasts and nipples.</p><p>“I don’t have any milk.” Lisa chuckled in reply.</p><p>“He has already fed so he just needs something to suck on.” Amy
whispered and then peeled up Lisa’s top and bra, tossing them to the
floor.</p><p>Lisa looked down as her breasts were uncovered and Amy took hold of
her son and pulled him toward her breast.  Her nipples were hard and
ready for the baby.  She watched as the baby got closer and closer to
her nipple.  Brian opened his mouth and shook his head. His nose
rubbed against Lisa’s nipple making it fill with blood and stand up
straight before he was able to latch on.</p><p>Lisa felt the warm mouth cover her nipple. The infant’s tongue curled
and the sucking was more intense than she remembered from the twins
feeding almost twelve years ago. She closed her eyes in shock as well
as pleasure as Brian continued to suckle even after finding out there
was no milk.</p><p>“That is what he needs a big tit with no milk.” Steve said turning
over to the side to try and see the show but with Lisa sitting on the
edge of the bed facing away from him he could not see much.</p><p>Amy sucked on Lisa’s neck occasionally clamping her teeth firmly
around a mouthful of skin until she heard Lisa whimper. “Like that
don’t you?” Amy asked.</p><p>Just nodding Lisa put her hand on the back of Brian’s head and
pressed him into her breast.</p><p>Amy put her hands on Lisa’s shoulders and sat up on her knees. Then
cupped her breast with both hands and squeezed aiming at Lisa’s
shoulder. Several thin jets of liquid shot from her tit hitting Lisa
on the shoulder and her neck before it flowed down over Lisa’s chest.</p><p>“Oh my fucking god!” Lisa managed to say as she felt the warm flow of
mother’s milk flowing over her skin. She knew just how nasty this
whole scene was as she continued to nurse her nephew. It did not take
Lisa very long to turn around putting her face into the stream of
milk and opening her mouth.</p><p>Amy pressed her swollen nipple into her sister-in-law’s mouth. “Yes,
suck my tit you fucking filthy whore.”</p><p>Steve was hard again and jerking off coating his palm with spit as it
became dry.</p><p>“Is my baby making you wet?” Amy asked.</p><p>Still with a mouthful of tit Lisa mumbled and nodded cut continued to
suck even harder.</p><p>Lisa finally got a belly full of milk and released her grip on Amy’s
tit.</p><p>She pulled Brian off of her nipple as well and he started to cry
again.</p><p>Steve hopped up on his knees still stroking his cock. “Who is hungry
for my cum?” He asked.</p><p>Lisa shook her head and patted her belly gull of milk.</p><p>Amy shook her head no.</p><p>Steve looked down at Brian and smiled remembering how he had already
fed the baby a load of his cum.</p><p>Both women realized what Steve was thinking and then looked at each
other with questioned looks on their faces.</p><p>Steve knee walked a few steps closer and Lisa laid back and pulled
the baby onto her chest, between her breasts.  Brian’s mouth was open
wide as he cried. Amy moved out of her husband’s way as he positioned
his cock over Brian’s head. “You don’t care if I feed him?”</p><p>“Why should us women have all the fun?” Amy replied taking his cock
in her hand and aiming it right for her son’s mouth.  Steve pressed
cock against his son’s mouth and he could feel his tiny lips rubbing
against his big cock.</p><p>Feeling something against his mouth Brian stopped fussing and tried
to wrap his mouth over the large obstacle.</p><p>Lisa watched wide eyed as her brother tried to push his cock into her
nephew’s little mouth.</p><p>Steve felt his son’s lips stretching around the head of his cock.  
Brian’s tongue licked and tried to poke into the hole in Steve’s
cock.  Steve moaned loudly as his kid licked him, “This feels so
fucking good!”</p><p>Amy reached out with one hand and began stoking her husband’s cock,
just has she had done in Lisa’s cunt.  With her other hand she
slipped it down towards Lisa’s cunt, and getting her pinky finger
slimy with her sister’s juices. Once her finger was coated she
brought her hand up to Brian’s little ass.</p><p>Lisa held the baby watching her brother fuck the infant’s mouth and
her sister-in-law pressing her wet finger against his tiny
ass.  “Fuck,” she whispered as her fingers slid up over Brian’s
little hips and she lightly tickled his tiny cock.</p><p>Amy pushed her finger against his tiny little bottom hole a little
harder, pressing it deeper into him.  She watched as her pinky sunk
in past her first knuckle.</p><p>He cried out a little around his father’s cock, causing a little more
of his cock to slip into his mouth.   Every time he sobbed, his gums
bit down on his father’s cock head.</p><p>Steve moaned as he felt his baby gumming his cock.  He felt his
orgasm approaching and feeling his wife’s hand stroke his shaft while
most of his cock head was in his infant son’s mouth again Steve
erupted for a second time this morning. Since he had already cum his
blast was not a full load and his son was able to take each shot and
swallow.</p><p>Groaning Steve flopped back down on the bed flopping his arms out to
both sides with his legs parted slightly. He shook his head in
disbelief that he was able to fuck his sister after all these years
and more so that his wife allowed him to and joined in just like old
times. But the pleasant new surprise was that Lisa and Amy wanted him
to stuff his cock in the tiny boy baby’s mouth.</p><p>Steve was not attracted to boys at least he did not think so. But
under the circumstances both times he gave in to pressing his cock
against Brian’s little lips allowing him to get a mouth full…or two…
of his cum.</p><p>Lisa watched as the infant’s mouth opened and closed in search of
something else to put in it’s mouth as his eyes slowly did the same.</p><p>Amy pulled her finger from her infant son’s ass and placed her pinky
into his mouth giving his something to suckle as he drifted off to
sleep.</p><p>“Fucking shit what the hell was that?” Lisa asked quietly holding the
sleeping baby against her naked flesh.</p><p>“That will be one of my most memorable fucks ever.” Amy grinned
taking her son from Lisa and placing him back into the crib.</p><p>“It almost reminds me of when we were kids but damn to involve Brian
was…” Lisa started to say but was cut of.</p><p>“Fucking awesome!” Steve added. “Never in my life did I ever think
about stuffing my cock into a boy’s mouth let alone my own infant
son’s. This was the second time now that I emptied myself into his
mouth.” Steve felt his cock twitch and was surprised that it started
to rise again.</p><p>Both of the women looked at him questioningly and he quickly realized
that his sister knew nothing about the sex play between the adults or
the kids. He was not sure if she would agree with it as he mumbled
around for words.</p><p>Amy quickly came to his rescue. “Things have been a bit different
since your daughter’s came to stay with us. I did not believe Steve
when he told me that the girls were eating each other like we did
when we were kids. Well until I caught them in the shower.”</p><p>“Oh? What were the twins doing?” Lisa asked with a bit of excitement
in her voice.</p><p>“Well I went in to give them towels and they did not have the shower
curtain pulled. One of them was bent over and the other was kneeling
down fingering her sister.” Amy explained.</p><p>“I remember our first time sis.” Derek said. “It was raining outside
and you came into my room cause mom and dad told you to go back to
your room. Instead you came to me. I had been woken up from all the
thunder and I had a…well I had a stiff problem so I was jerking off
when you entered the room.”</p><p>“I watched you stroke yourself from the small night light you always
kept on and I asked you if I could get in the bed.” Lisa said taking
hold of his semi hard cock and began stroking it.</p><p>“I told you yes but I was so fucking horny I was not going to stop.
You must have had some interest in what I was doing cause you just
sat there watching me.” Steve continued.</p><p>“I had talked to girls at school about boys and watching you was
neat.” Lisa smiled.</p><p>“That is when you took hold of it for the first time and stroked me
off until I blew a load.” Steve finished.</p><p>“It was only a matter of time before we expanded our play and you
knocked me up with the twins.” Lisa leaned over taking his cock into
her mouth once again.</p><p>“No you’re leaving one major part of the story out…me!” Amy
added. “After you started your sex play with your brother you also
started playing with me when ever we got a chance. I will never
forget the day that you talked me into joining you and your brother
for my first fucking. Who would have guessed that we would still be
married today?” Amy poked Steve in the ribs with a finger making him
jump.</p><p>Lisa gagged as Steve bounced off the bed thrusting his cock into her
mouth.</p><p>“Sorry sis.” Steve apologized but Lisa continued to slurp and suck.</p><p>“But I found out that my kids are doing the same thing!” Amy said
rubbing her hand over Lisa’s butt cheek. “Mandy is a little slut
taking her brother’s cock any chance she can.”</p><p>Lisa stopped long enough to say. “You have to be shitting me?”</p><p>“Fuck no she’s not.” Steve chuckled. “They have been fucking each
other since before their birthdays.”</p><p>Moaning Lisa worked her brother’s cock into her mouth until her chin
rested against his leg.</p><p>“We walked into the bathroom where Tina was in the shower with
Heather and Mandy was leaning over the toilet with her hair in the
open bowl while Erik stood behind her fucking her dirty ass. When I
caught them they all tried to pretend nothing was going on.” Amy
stuffed her finger into Lisa’s ass hole.</p><p>“What did you do?” Lisa asked stroking Steve’s cock.</p><p>“I told my kids to get in the shower and wash the shit off of them
and I made sure they got clean.” Amy stated.</p><p>“You mean you watched them wash.” Lisa laughed rolling over on her
back making Amy withdraw her finger until Lisa laid her head on
Steve’s leg like it was a pillow. She spread her legs and thrust two
fingers into her cunt as Amy pressed her finger back into her ass.</p><p>“Well you could say that.” Steve said taking his cock and stroking
it. “But that was when I walked in and heard Amy instructing Erik to
wash the inside of Mandy’s ass with his finger.”</p><p>“Wow, way to go Amy. Did he do it while you watched?” Lisa asked
licking her lips.</p><p>“Yea he sure did without hesitation.” Amy stuffed a second finger
into Lisa’s ass.</p><p>“What do you think about the kids playing with each other Lisa?”
Steve asked.</p><p>“Fuck…” Lisa groaned. “When I found out that the twins were playing
with each other I nearly came. They had found a video of me and Derek
fucking at his office and watched it. But later when me and Derek
were discussing the twins fingering each other while we fucked Tami
walked in on us and got in the bed.”</p><p>“What did you do?” Amy asked the same question Lisa had ask her only
moments before.</p><p>“I asked her if she wanted to watch.” Lisa said curling her toes and
arching her back as a sudden wave of ecstasy sent shock waves through
her body.</p><p>“And did she?” Amy asked.</p><p>“Yes she did just like Erik fingered Mandy for you.” Lisa said.</p><p>“Like parents like kids.” Steve said causing all of them to laugh.</p><p>“While Mandy and Erik were in the shower I um…” Amy hesitated.</p><p>“Mandy sucked my cock.” Steve said finishing off Amy’s sentence.</p><p>“Tami did the same thing to Derek and that put him into the
hospital.” Lisa said finally feeling the stress lift off of her from
the secret she had been carrying for the past five days.</p><p>“Well it looks like we are all still sluts huh?” Amy asked.</p><p>“Wow, I am a bit surprised to hear all of this has happened to you
guys too. I thought for sure I would have to keep this a secret from
you.” Lisa shook her head.</p><p>“We had no idea how you would react to Steve taking Tina’s virginity
and us playing with all the kids too.” Amy added.</p><p>“Whoa! You fucked my baby girl?” Lisa asked Steve.</p><p>“Only one of them.” Steve replied.</p><p>“How did you like fucking your virgin daughter?” Lisa asked.</p><p>“I fucked Mandy in her slut little ass too. Apparently she’s been
fucking some adult guy for a while and both her holes are easy to get
into.” Steve added changing the subject slightly trying not to answer
her question.</p><p>“Wow, and here I have been at home alone only getting to have sex
once.” Lisa stated.</p><p>“Once?” Amy asked.</p><p>Lisa smiled. “Nurse Sandra.”</p><p>“We certainly have not changed.” Steve smiled. “I am going to call in
to work today ladies so that I can stay home and not miss the family
reunion.”</p>"
703,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Mommy's Here!,Chrian,1,"Active people in this story and ages are: Steve (adult), Amy (adult), Lisa (adult), Tina & Tami (Twins) 12yo, Erik (12yo), Mandy (10yo), Sally (7yo), Heather (4yo), and Brian (inf)","['FFMffgggm inf-b', 'inc', 'ped', 'fist', 'ws', 'oral']","<p>The sound of kids stirring around the house came way too soon for
Lisa, Steve, and Amy. Amy had to get up eventually and take care of
the crying baby who needed changed and fed. Of course the older kids
would be screaming for breakfast too so she grabbed a robe and
slipped it over her naked body, barely tying it so that her thin
naked frame could be seen through the open robe.</p><p>When Lisa started to stir Steve pulled her back toward him, rolling
over and placing an arm bellow her head and then his other arm over
her hip so that his hand rested on her naked belly. The hand under
her neck cupped her breast as he raised one leg and placed it on top
of her top leg. “Don’t go yet. You need your sleep still.” Steve
whispered into his sister’s ear.</p><p>Lisa snuggled back into his chest as she felt his hand squeeze her
breast and pinch her nipple. She patted the back of his hand and then
rested her hand on his as she helped him squeeze her nipple. She felt
his other hand rubbing tiny circles over her belly around her belly
button and jumped as he pushed a finger inside her tiny hole. The
tickling his finger did inside of her belly button caused her to feel
like peeing and she grabbed his hand pulling it away from her belly
button hole and placing it down between her legs.</p><p>Once again Steve felt his sister’s soft flesh against his fingers. He
noticed how smooth her skin was and that she must have been shaving
constantly to keep it that slick.</p><p>Lisa closed her eyes and breathed deeply feeling his warm body press
up against her and at his gentle touch.</p><p>Downstairs Amy was working hard in the kitchen trying to get food
cooked up for nine people. She felt rushed as she went to the cabinet
to get out a box of pancake mix. “Mandy…Mandy!” Amy called.</p><p>“Yea mom?” Came her reply from the living room.</p><p>“I did not get around to changing Brian yet. Can you do it?” Amy
asked.</p><p>“Ewe mom, you know I hate changing his diaper.” Mandy protested.</p><p>But before Amy had a chance to argue Tina called out. “I’ll do it
Aunt Amy. I don’t mind changing diapers. I think its fun!”</p><p>Amy remembered back to Tina sucking on Brian’s tiny dickey as he
pissed into her mouth. She reached down finding her clit and stroking
it as she poured some of the powder into a bowl. She heard Mandy and
Tina argue while Mandy made noises as Tina said how neat and fun
changing diapers were and that she would show her. Then all of Amy’s
muscles tightened as she heard Heather ask if she could help.</p><p>Amy had not yet told Tina that her mom was here upstairs in the
bedroom. It was only seven O’clock and their mom had less than two
hours sleep. ‘They will find out soon enough that their mom is here
and then…’ Amy’s thought was cut off by Heather’s voice. Amy’s ears
perked up as the four-year-old asked if she could clean off his
peanuts. Amy guessed that the little girl meant penis and chucked
lightly as she cracked an egg into the bowl.</p><p>“Sure you can.” Tina answered. “But not with those. Lick it clean.”
Tina instructed.</p><p>Amy wished she had a chance to go watch the little ones play instead
of having to watch breakfast for them. Hell she wished she could at
least finger herself as she mixed in the milk and water.
Unfortunately breakfast does not make itself.</p><p>“Mommy can I help you make breakfast?” Sally asked.</p><p>“No baby that’s okay, I think I got it.” Amy said without giving much
thought to her answer. Seeing the disappointment on her daughter’s
face Amy grinned. “But baby mommy needs you for something else.”</p><p>Sally smiled and bounced up and down clapping her hands. “What is it
mommy?”</p><p>“You know how I showed you to touch me the other day?” Amy
asked. “While I am cooking your pancakes I will need my hands for
cooking but if you would rub on me while I cooked…please!”</p><p>“I will mommy!” Sally said without hesitation. She lifted her mom’s
robe and stood behind her. Her tiny hand moved between her mom’s legs
and rubbed up against the moist cunt lips.</p><p>Amy tried hard to push out her ass without leaning too far over the
stove. The last thing she wanted was her robe to catch on fire, but
one thing was for sure and that was that her cunt sure was. Amy felt
her daughter’s press a finger into her cunt. “Mommy needs more than
one baby.”</p><p>Sally pressed three fingers into her mom and moved them in and out
like she had been shown to do.</p><p>Amy poured the pancake batter into the frying pan and heard the
sizzle as the batter met with the butter. Amy moaned and pressed her
finger to her clit rubbing it hard feeling her daughter’s tiny hand
working it’s way in and out of her cunt as the batter cooked. “Fuck
me like that. You make me feel so good.” Amy gasped pressing a finger
into her cunt along side of her daughter’s tiny fingers like she had
done the night before to her sister and her husband’s cock. “Baby I
still need more than that in me.” Amy took hold of the little girl’s
hand and straightened out her fingers and guided all five inside of
her cunt.</p><p>Seeing the bubbles cover the whole pancake Amy quickly let go of her
daughter’s wrist with a moan as she picked up the spatula and flipped
over the pancake. Reaching back down between her legs she took hold
of Sally’s wrist again and helped her get a good rhythm going.</p><p>Amy heard Brian cry from the living room. “Girls, is there something
wrong with the baby?” Amy moaned as Sally’s tiny hand thrust deeply
into her, pressing her tiny fist against the lining of her mommy’s
womb.</p><p>“No mommy.” Mandy answered.</p><p>“Why is he crying?” Lisa asked. Lisa asked gripping the edge of the
stove to steady herself as her seven-year-old’s hand wiggled around
in her mommy’s cunt.</p><p>“Heather poked a finger in his bottom.” Tina answered before Mandy.</p><p>“That will do it all right.” Amy chuckled remembering how she had
poked him there this morning with her little finger. “Fuck,” Amy
moaned bringing her attention back to Sally as her arm pressed very
deep inside her again. She was remembering how she had fucked her
baby’s ass with her pinky finger just this morning while still
holding onto the edge of the stove. She looked down at her daughter’s
arm that had almost been swallowed up by her cunt. She thrust her
cunt down on her little girl’s arm, feeling her cunt burn from the
large intruder and yet she loved it, desperate to cum. Watching as
her cunt slide to her daughter’s elbow before stopping and lifting
herself back up.</p><p>Sally almost lost balance as her mom thrust down on her arm. “Ouch
mommy!”</p><p>“Sorry baby, your making mommy feel really good. Straighten out your
arm.” Amy groaned as she lifted the pancake out of the pan and onto
the plate.</p><p>Upstairs the smell of pancakes made it to Erik’s room. He was happy
to find Tami still in his bed and was even happier to see that she
was still naked. He grinned as he recalled the events of last night
and he realized he had a morning hard-on that needed attention. He
kissed her on her lips and her eyes opened. He reached down rubbing
against the tiny bumps on her nearly flat chest.</p><p>Tami was already facing him and opened her mouth receiving his
tongue. She pressed her lips to his and moved her tongue against his
in small circles. Their lips closed and each swallowed before
reopening their mouths and touching their tongues together again. She
felt his hand squeezing her small puffy breasts and his finger
flicking against her little nipple. She felt his small dick press
against her belly.  Putting her hand on his shoulder she pressed
against him.</p><p>Erik rolled over on his back complying with Tami’s gentle nudge and
smiled as she climbed on top of him.</p><p>Tami straddled him and took his dick in her hand rubbing it against
her cunny lips a few times before she lowered herself onto him. She
felt his dick enter her and she moaned out loud. She raised and
lowered herself on him as if she were riding on a horse. Each time
she lifted herself off of him her back arched slightly and her head
leaned back with eyes closed.</p><p>Erik reached up placing both hands against her small puffy chest and
flicked her tiny nipples with his thumbs as she worked her body up
and down making his morning hard-on feel the warmth of her insides.</p><p>The smell of pancakes in the air drifted into Steve’s room where Lisa
and her brother were still cuddled together. His cock had found it’s
way into her opening but they were laying still just savoring the
feel of each other’s bodies.</p><p>“Steve.” Lisa said.</p><p>“What sis.” Steve replied.</p><p>“I gotta get up and see my girls.” Lisa said as she started to move
to get up.</p><p>“Sure you don’t want me to fuck you again?” Steve chuckled as he
pressed against her as she scooted away from him toward the edge of
the bed.</p><p>“I would love to but I really need to get up.” Lisa pulled away and
sat up on the edge of the bed.</p><p>Steve sat up on his side of the bed looking down at his hard cock
that glistened with his sister’s juices.</p><p>Lisa started picking up her clothes off the floor and slipped her
feet into her panties.</p><p>“Sis wait a sec.” Steve said standing up and walking over to
her. “Let me show you something.” He said as he took hold of her hips
and kissed her on the neck.</p><p>Lisa moaned and leaned her head to the side feeling her brother suck
on her sensitive neck. She felt his hands raise up and cup each of
her large breasts giving them a good squeeze.</p><p>Steve took the pants out of Lisa’s hands and dropped them back to the
floor. “Come with me.” Was all he said as he took his sister by her
hips and turned her toward the door.</p><p>With her brother behind her Lisa want whichever way Steve’s hands
turned her hips. They walked to the bedroom door and out into the
hall before Lisa protested. “Steve, I can’t walk around here in just
my panties and for God sakes you’re naked.”</p><p>“Very true.” Was all that Steve said as his fingers found the elastic
of her waist band and with one quick motion slipped them down to her
ankles. “Now that’s better.” Steve said grabbing her by her hips
again and started to press her on down the hall.</p><p>Lisa’s mouth dropped open as she complied, stepping out of her
panties with the first few steps she continued walking down the
hallway past the open doorways. They looked in to find empty room
after empty room until they got to Erik’s room.</p><p>Lisa gasped as she saw Tami on top of Erik. Her daughter’s moans
filled her ears like music as she felt her upper body being leaned
over slightly and her brother’s cock entering her cunt.</p><p>Lisa moaned out loud and bit her lip as she felt her brother’s cock
ram into her and she watched her daughter bouncing up and down on her
half-brother’s cock. “Baby fuck your brother like mine is fucking
me."" Lisa groaned.</p><p>Tami looked over her shoulder. “Mommy!” She screamed and bounced off
the bed running over to her.</p><p>Lisa embraced her daughter in a tight hug as her brother continued to
fuck into her from behind. “Baby don’t leave your brother hanging. Go
make him cum into your cunny.” The words seemed odd to say as Tami
took her hand and led her to the bed.  </p><p>Steve’s cock fell out of Lisa as they walked to the bed but he
quickly reestablished his position behind her as well as in her as
she stood at the side of her nephew’s bed.</p><p>Lisa watched with anticipation as her daughter climbed back on top of
Erik. The small dick slipping right inside of her tiny cunny. Lisa
stroked her daughter’s back feeling her soft smooth skin. “That’s my
girl. Ride him hard. Fuck his little cock.”</p><p>Steve jabbed harder making Lisa grunt as he reached around her to
grip onto her waist so that he could ram her harder as she talked
dirty to his kids.</p><p>Lisa’s hand moved down her back. She slipped a finger inside of her
daughter’s bottom crevice and traced downward between her crack until
she found her wet spot and her nephew’s dick slipping and sliding
into her daughter. She placed two fingers on either side of his dick
holding it into place. Her hand smooshed between her daughter’s wet
cunny lips and his pelvic bone. Twisting her hand palm up she
repositioned her fingers so that they were along side of his shaft.
Each time her daughter lowered herself onto his dick she tried to
work her fingers into her daughter’s tiny cunny.</p><p>Tami felt the additions pressing into her, stretching her tiny cunny
and she moaned out. “Mommy…”</p><p>Feeling her fingers enter her daughter’s cunny and hearing her
daughter call her name she wiggled her thumb against her daughter’s
bottom hole. Working up a mouthful of spit Lisa let a glob ooze from
her mouth trying carefully to aim it at the tiny backdoor.</p><p>The spit landed a few inches away on her left bottom cheek and Lisa
used her other hand to scoop it over and rub onto the tiny puckered
hole. Once wet Lisa pressed her thumb against the tight little
entrance hearing her daughter groan out no.</p><p>Lisa’s two fingers were in her daughter’s cunny along with Erik’s
dick while she finger fucked her daughter’s tight little anus with
her thumb to the only knuckle.</p><p>The additional fingers caused Tami’s hole to tighten against Erik’s
cock and he grunted feeling his dick pulse and twitch.</p><p>Lisa felt a small glob of goo dribble over her fingers after she felt
Erik’s dick throb against her fingers. “Fuck yea, cum in my
daughter’s cunny.” Lisa groaned.</p><p>“I’m done!” Erik moaned giving Tami a push against her hips.</p><p>Tami twisted off sitting on the bed and with instruction from her mom
she lay back with legs hanging off the side of the bed.</p><p>Erik sat up against his headboard watching the perverse sight in
front of him.</p><p>Lisa lowered her mouth to Tami’s cum filled cunt trying hard to stuff
her tongue inside the tiny opening. She scooped the juices that
flowed from her daughter’s tiny hole out of the parted cunny lips as
Steve continued to fuck into her from behind. With every thrust her
head bobbed against her daughter, driving her tongue into her folds
of skin.</p><p>Steve let out a warning moan as he thrust harder making slapping
noises as he rammed into her. He stiffened and groaned as his cock
leaped inside of his sister.</p><p>“Fill me up with your cum too.” Lisa groaned. She felt the wetness
flowing down her legs as her brother removed his cock from her cunt.
Lisa climbed on the bed and knee walked up to her daughter’s head.
Straddling her face Lisa lowered her gooey cunt pressing it against
Tami’s mouth.</p><p>Tami felt the globs of goo coat her lips, chin, and nose as her mom’s
cunt made squishing noises.</p><p>Lisa squeezed her cunt muscles together milking her brother’s cum
from her loose cunt into her daughter’s mouth. “Drink your daddy’s
cum baby. Your uncle wants you to lick his cum from your mommy’s
cunt.” It was still a very perverse thought for Lisa to know that her
brother was her twin’s father and right now with Steve being both
Tami’s uncle and father made the situation that more naughty to think
about. “Eat my cunt. Lick mommies juices and eat daddy’s cum.”</p><p>Tami opened her mouth and felt it fill with globs of salty, slimy,
hard to swallow goo as her mom straddled her face. Tami quickly
realized that the taste was not that bad but the swallowing was the
more difficult part because of how think the substance was. She
pressed her tongue against her mother’s gapping cunt hole and licked
as far as she could inside the dark hole.</p><p>Lisa felt something poking into her ass and looked over her shoulder
to see Erik poking his finger into her. “Thank you sweetie.” Lisa
grinned as she loosened up her bottom muscles.</p><p>Feeling her muscles relax and finding a lot more room to work his
finger in and out Erik pressed a second and then a third finger into
his aunt’s ass hole.</p><p>“Baby that feels fucking good.” Lisa encouraged her nephew as she
scrubbed her cunt against her daughter’s face.</p><p>Steve watched as Erik pressed a fourth finger into his Aunt Lisa’s
ass. His cock was semi hard and was not growing but this was
something he had never dreamed of seeing.</p><p>Lisa raised her hips off of Tami’s face and arched her back. “Get
your hand in my fucking ass.” Lisa ordered her nephew.</p><p>Erik complied and bent over his thumb pressing his hand against her
backdoor.</p><p>Lisa reached back grabbing her ass cheeks with both hands and
spreading them wide as she pushed like she was pooping.</p><p>Erik’s hand slipped up inside of Lisa’s ass and he felt her heart
beat against his hand and the warmth and wetness as he slowly pressed
deeper into her. Erik reached down rubbing his finger over his balls
and then to his little puckered hole.</p><p>Steve watched with great interest as Erik explored the wrinkled
lining.</p><p>Tami watched as Erik fisted her mom’s ass like she had fisted his
mom’s cunt a few times now. Tami lifted her mouth back to her mom’s
cunt after grabbing a pillow from the head of the bed and placing it
under her for support. Hearing her mom curse and urge Erik on to fist
her ass Tami lowered her head back to the pillow and rubbed on her
mom’s large clit with three fingers.</p><p>Lisa felt her daughter explore her cum filled cunt with her fingers
and then moaned out as she felt her cunt stretch. Lisa reached down
to find her daughter’s wrist. Lisa grabbed her daughter’s forearm and
thrust her daughter’s arm into her already stretched cunt. Being
double fisted felt fucking awesome to Lisa.</p><p>Steve watched Lisa being double fisted. ‘She certainly has become a
fucking slut.’ Steve thought smiling as his gaze turned back to his
son’s finger trying to poke at his own little ass. Steve realized
that there was no moisture, no lubrication on his son’s ass and that
was the reason he was having so much difficulty. Steve licked his
finger and without thinking too much about it placed the tip of his
finger at his son’s tiny entrance.</p><p>Feeling a second finger against his bottom hole Erik moved his finger
away and poked his bottom farther up in the air.</p><p>Steve rubbed the tiny pink flesh making sure that it was well coated
with his slobber and was about to remove his finger when he felt his
son bucking toward him. The movement caused a tiny portion of his
finger to part the boy’s hole. Steve stiffened his finger and held it
in place as Erik bucked frantically against his finger. Each time a
little more of his finger slipped into his son’s bottom hole and each
time Steve readjusted his position so that that part would not slip
back out so that with the next thrust his finger would go even deeper
into the boy’s bowels. ‘Fuck me, what the fuck am I doing? I’m not
gay.’ Steve thought as his finger felt the warmth and wetness of his
son’s insides moving past his second knuckle. ‘First I shoot my load
in my infant son’s mouth and now I am finger fucking my twelve-year-
old boy’s ass.’ Steve felt his son’s ass cheeks bump against the
knuckles of his other fingers. Somehow Erik had taken his father’s
whole finger into his tiny boy ass.</p><p>Lisa felt the tingling sensation start in her back and move to her
front as her toes curled and screams of delight left her lips as she
bucked against the two children’s arms that filled both of her holes.</p><p>Tami and Erik pumped their arms in and out of Lisa’s cunt some times
he pressed his arm is as she pulled her hand out but on occasion they
both pressed in at the same time doing so caused Lisa to scream out.</p><p>“Fuck my loose cunt! Fill my holes with your arms damnit.” Her
wetness spilled out of her cunt and down her daughter’s arm “Steve!  
Your fucking son has his fucking arm up my ass!  God, he’s going to
rip my fucking asshole apart if he keeps this up!  Fuck me you son of
a bitch! Fuck my ass deeper, yea just like that.”</p><p>Lisa pressed two fingers into her own cunt with her other hand. She
felt the wetness and stickiness that her brother had left inside of
her, “I feel your fucking cum in me, Steve!  Your cum is lubricating
my cunt for our daughter to fist fuck me with!” As she worked her
fingers in and out of the goo, which became more of a white froth
that covered her fingers.  She pulled her fingers out of her cunt and
brought them to her lips.  The frothy mixture of her cum and Steve’s
was yummy to the taste.</p><p>Erik thrust his hips out against his father’s finger as he continued
pumping his hand deep inside of his aunt’s loose ass. One third of
his arm fit easily into, “You’re ripping me in fucking half!  Pull it
out and fuck it back into me!  Fuck me hard you little fucker!” He
followed her orders and fucked his hand deep into her ass again,
making her moan loudly.</p><p>Steve’s eye’s got wide as his son’s arm moved closer and closer to
his elbow. He started twisting his finger inside his son’s tight
little ass hole as his son bucked back against his hand. Steve’s cock
was rock hard again and he regretted thinking about how warm and
tight his little boy’s ass would feel against his cock.</p><p>Lisa yelped as her body shook and spasmed, her cunt squeezing her
daughter’s hand buried deep inside her.  Her nephew’s hand pushed
even further as she screamed in orgasm. “Okay enough!” Lisa said
waving her hand in front of her face as if that would cool her
down. “Fuck me that felt wonderful. But, fuck, you’re ripping me
apart!  Get em out…out.”</p><p>Tami held her hand and arm deep in her mother, feeling her brother’s
arm slowly pulling from his aunt’s pulsating asshole.  She watched as
her mother’s asshole gripped his arm, trying to keep it inside.  She
saw the discolored goo that smeared his arm on the way out.  Tami
felt Erik’s arm leaving her mother from inside as her mother’s body
became less crowded and she could again open her hand. Tami heard her
mother grunt in pain as Eric finally pulled his hand free of her
abused asshole.</p><p>Steve felt his cock jerk as he saw his sister’s asshole gape open.  
He watched and with each of her heart beats he watched as it pulsed
closed. Steve saw Eric look down at his arm and he wrinkled his nose
and sniffed.</p><p>“Oh god baby, lick your fingers!” Lisa moaned as she felt Tami move
her arm in her a little inside her yet.</p><p>Eric looked at Lisa, shocked by her request, “Erik, listen to your
aunt and lick your fingers,” Steve told his son “show her that she’s
finger licken good!”</p><p>Tami moved her hand faster in her mother as she watched her bother
lifting his hand to his lips and licking each one of his fingers. She
pushed hard into her mother as Erik’s tongue darted out and licked
his slime covered finger.</p><p>“Fuck!” Lisa groaned as her daughter fucked her again “that’s it
sweetie, lick my shit from your hand!” Lisa moaned louder as she
watched Erik lick the tip of two of his fingers like he would have
licked his daddy’s cock!  </p><p>Steve watched dumbfounded as Erik slid two of his fingers deep into
his mouth, sucking and licking on them. All he could think of was how
it would feel to have his cock sliding into his older son’s mouth, as
he had his younger son’s a little while ago.</p><p>Tami fucked her mother harder, feeling her battered cunt start to
spasm around her hand again as her mother rocketed into orgasm again.</p><p>“Fuck Erik!” she moaned at the boy as her orgasm began to wash over
her “you’re a dirty fucking little perv, just like your fucking
dad!”  She threw her head back and came hard yet again around her
little girl’s arm.</p><p>“Okay baby,” she said, breathing hard “get your hand out of me before
you kill me.”</p><p>Tami giggled as she slowly pulled her hand from her mother.  She
watched as inch after inch pulled from her mother’s sucking cunt. She
heard her mother gasp in pain as her wrist left her cunt and her hand
stretched her opening again. As her hand left her mother, pussy juice
poured from her mother’s cunt, making another pool on the floor.</p><p>Steve watched his son lick his other two fingers clean. “Go wash your
hands and arms,” Steve ordered them. Both kids hopped up and headed
to the bathroom, Erik sucking his thumb as he walked out. “You
probably need a good shower so you can wash up too.”</p><p>“Fuck me I can’t move.” Lisa groaned while her legs still shook.</p><p>Steve laughed and leaned over the bed and planted a kiss on her
mouth. “I am so glad you let our kids come visit me.” Steve said
before turning and leaving Lisa lying on his son’s bed.</p><p>Steve walked down the stairs and into the living room finding Brian
lying on his back, crying. Heather was sitting over him with her hand
between her legs. Steve thought that she must be trying to guide his
pee—pee into her tiny four-year-old cunny. Tina was on her knees
rocking back and forth as Mandy rubbed on her cunny. Steve smiled as
he approached the kids playing. He definitely wanted to get closer so
he could see better.</p><p>“Hi daddy.” Mandy said seeing her dad approaching them.</p><p>“Hi daddy.” Heather and Tina both called out.</p><p>“Hi my lovely little girls.” Steve said kneeling down and looking
between Heather’s legs. “Wow, I did not think that you would be able
to get his little penis inside of you but wow you sure did.”</p><p>“I can’t move very much or it falls out.” Heather frowned.</p><p>“That’s okay baby girl.” Steve chuckled as he stroked her hair and
then kissing her wetly on her neck.</p><p>“How are you two getting along?” Steve asked looking at Tina’s
flushed face with small drops of sweat glistening on her forehead.</p><p>“Fine daddy.” Mandy smiled.</p><p>“Good…feels goooo…” Tina said closing her eyes and lowering her head
to the floor.</p><p>Steve stroked her hair just like he had done to Heather moments
before, brushing it to one side exposing her thin neck. He leaned
down and kissed her and opened his mouth and locking his lips against
her flesh suctioning himself to her.</p><p>Tina let out a cry of delight as her body was pressed past the point
of no return. The tingles that sent shock waves across her neck and
spine shot straight to her cunny and that was enough for her toes to
curl and her fists to clench.</p><p>“That’s my baby girl. Cum you little princess.” Steve said as he
turned toward Mandy.</p><p>“Daddy I need you to fuck my cunt or my ass.” Mandy said matter-of-
factly leaving no room for any arguments.</p><p>“Honey, I will try but I already came twice this morning. I’m not
sure if I can get hard again so soon.” Steve explained to his
daughter.</p><p>Tina fell to the floor exhausted leaving Mandy sitting on her knees
looking into her daddy’s eyes.</p><p>Steve saw her puppy dog eyes pleading with him as she silently waited
for him. Steve smiled and waved his hand for her to come to him.</p><p>Mandy giggled as she scooted over to him. Her eyes were wide and
bright and kept eye contact with him as she lowered herself to his
soft cock.</p><p>Steve raised himself up so that his ass was no longer resting on his
feet so that she could continue to look up at him while sucking his
cock.</p><p>Mandy opened her mouth as wide as it would go as she pressed forward.
His whole cock entered her mouth and her lips rested against his
pubic hair before closing it around her daddy’s cock. Her tongue
flicked and danced over and around keeping her mouth still. She
sucked and swallowed as her mouth filled with her own spit.</p><p>Steve starred into his daughter’s eyes as she remained still against
him. He felt the warmth of her breath blowing into his pubic hair and
the warmth and wetness of her mouth against his cock. ‘Where the fuck
did my baby girl learn to suck dick like a pro?’ Steve wondered as he
groaned feeling his cock spring back to life.</p><p>Tina turned her attention to Steve and Mandy but continued to lay on
the floor, however she did role over on her back with legs spread and
hands behind her head to prop it up so she could watch.</p><p>Heather started to laugh. “That feels funny.”</p><p>“What feels funny ba…” Steve started to ask his four-year-old who was
still sitting on top of her infant brother but was stopped short when
he saw why.</p><p>Tina felt something warm and wet run into her side. Turning over
quickly she watched a stream of yellow liquid flowing where she had
been laying. Tina smiled realizing that it was just pee and scooted
over toward Brian and Heather. “Is he done?” Tina asked Heather.</p><p>“Mmmhmm I think so.” Heather replied still chuckling.</p><p>“He needs cleaned up before he gets a diaper rash. Can you hop up?”
Tina asked. When Heather looked disappointed Tina added. “I will
clean you up to.”</p><p>“Me first?” Heather asked.</p><p>“You first.” Tina replied.</p><p>“Yea!” Heather nearly bounced up turning toward Tina.</p><p>“Right here. Lay down right here.” Tina pointed to a spot on the
floor.</p><p>“But that is in his pee.” Heather said as she realized where Tina had
pointed for her to lay down.</p><p>“Yep that way your extra dirty for me to clean up.” Tina replied
taking the girl by her tiny hand and moving her right over the yellow
puddle.</p><p>Steve’s cock was finally growing again in his daughter’s mouth. What
surprised him was that as it grew Mandy still did not move her head.
Her lips were still pressed hard against his pubs and her tiny tongue
continued to whirl around his semi hard cock.</p><p>Mandy felt his cock pressing against the back of her throat as it
continued to grow. She continued to swallow and keep her tongue
pressed down as far as it would go to make accommodation for her
daddy.</p><p>Steve continued to look into his daughter’s eyes as she looked up at
him. Her eyes were wide and so cute to his gaze that he dared not
break it. The sound of Heather giggling and splashing along with
Brian crying and light moaning sounds with an occasional gag coming
from Mandy filled his ears. He knew that Heather was laying in a
puddle of her brother’s piss while Tina lapped at her like a mommy
dog would do to clean it’s young. But still the only thing that he
wanted to see was Mandy’s big beautiful eyes pleading with him to get
hard so that he could make her feel good.</p><p>Mandy felt his cock grow a little too long and slowly backed her head
off of him. She felt her father’s hand on the back of her head and
realized quickly that she could not move back any farther.</p><p>Steve watched Mandy’s eyes change from pleading please to pleading
desperate as he locked her head into place. He pressed his other hand
against her head as well as he leaned in toward her. He never thought
her eyes could get any wider as he pressed his cock deeper into his
ten-year-old’s throat. He felt her lips press back against his pubic
hair as she let out a little gasp. This was all he needed to feel and
hear for his cock to wake back up again.</p><p>Mandy did not struggle as she felt her father’s cock grow even larger
in her mouth. She had been in this situation before plenty of times
at her friend’s house where she had been held down and a large cock
had been forced down her throat. She knew the secret was to stay calm
and relaxed as possible.</p><p>Steve watched her eyes that filled with desperation for him to
release her and yet she did not struggle against him like he
expected. He heard her take a deep breath as he pushed completely
into her mouth and watched as her face turned red as she held her
breath.</p><p>Mandy fought the urge to gag but couldn’t help it.  Her eyes started
to tear up as she ran out of air. She was relieved when her father
let go of her head and she quickly pulled his cock from her mouth
gasping for air.</p><p>Without waiting for her to recuperate Steve moved behind her pressing
her shoulders down until her face was on the floor. With his other
hand he pressed the middle of her back so that her belly rested on
the floor as well. The only thing that stuck up was her tiny little
ass. Without hands Steve aimed his cock at his daughter’s cunt and
thrust forward not caring which hole he ended up in.</p><p>Mandy groaned as she felt her dad’s cock push into her cunny. Her
knees were pushed farther apart with each of her father’s downward
thrusts. Her tiny feet bottoms were touching each other so that her
legs looked like a little triangle.</p><p>Steve placed his legs around hers pinning them into place. He
collected both of her hands and placed them behind her back gripping
both of her wrists in one of his large hands. He placed his other
hand on the arch of her back and pressed down so that she remained
with her belly on the ground. He pulled back slightly on her hands
making her head and shoulders rise off of the ground until her body
made a ‘U’ shape before he held her in that position.</p><p>Mandy felt a slight pain in her arms and lower back as her father
bent her into this weird position but the pleasure that she felt as
he rammed into her cunt made up for it. There were numerous times
over at her friend’s house that she was put into weird shapes or had
weird things done to her that were not always pleasant and this was
mild compared to some of the things she had been put through.</p><p>Steve enjoyed the occasional ruff play with his wife and she enjoyed
him calling her names but he had no understanding why he had taken
control of the situation the way he had with his daughter. No longer
looking into her eyes he starred down at her bent frame as he rammed
himself into her. He wondered who in the would had been fucking his
daughter and why she did not put up a struggle. ‘Just like her mom.’
Steve thought as his eyes closed tight and he clenched his teeth
feeling his cock pulse inside of her.</p><p>Mandy reached between her legs and stuffed two fingers into herself
harshly feeling her father’s spunk lubricating her opening. Her other
hand twisted around as she reached for her bottom. Finding her
backdoor she slipped two fingers into her own ass. Her fingers worked
up speed as she completed the small orgasm that she had started right
before her father had cum inside her.</p><p>Seeing his daughter finger fuck herself in both holes Steve felt
reassured that he had not hurt her and that she was okay with his
actions.</p><p>Mandy and Steve watched as Tina licked Heather’s cunny and stuffed a
finger inside of the four-year-old’s hole moving it in and out
gently. “Did you want Brian’s dick to do this?” Tina asked wiggling
her finger around in the tiny girl’s opening.</p><p>Heather smiled and nodded as she lay in the yellow puddle with legs
spread open giggling each time that Tina kissed or licked her belly
button or her tiny nipples.</p><p>“Why don’t you clean up Brian?” Tina asked with a grin on her face.</p><p>Heather’s eyes got large as she nodded in excitement. “Can I really?”</p><p>“You sure can.” Tina said helping Heather up and showing her how to
get on her knees with her head between Brian’s legs.</p><p>Heather lowered her mouth to her infant brother’s penis. His pee—pee
had shrunk back to the small size but that did not stop her from
placing her mouth around his tiny boy parts and lick them.</p><p>“Make sure you clean his belly too.” Tina encouraged Heather her
moved her head to his belly licking around the outtie belly button.</p><p>Tina moved between Heather’s legs again seeing the large wet spot
across her back and bottom cheeks. She started licking her four-year-
old half-sister when they all heard Amy cry out from the kitchen.</p><p>“Breakfast is…fuck Mmm just like that.…” Amy cried out from the
kitchen. “…ready!”</p><p>Everyone in the living room got up and headed to the dinning room
finding a heaping plate of pancakes sitting in the middle.</p><p>“Mandy can you go upstairs and get the others.” Amy asked her
daughter not wanting to name them all by name nor give away the
secret that she held.</p><p>Mandy ran up the stairs and entered her brother’s room “Aunt Lisa!”
Mandy screamed and ran naked to the bed wrapping her arms around her
naked Aunt.</p><p>“My have you grown and wow your not wearing any clothes either.”
Mandy chuckled and shook her head. “Breakfast is ready.”</p><p>Lisa, Tami, and Erik all got up and did not worry about getting
dressed as they all followed Mandy down the flight of stairs and into
the dinning room.</p><p>“Mommy! Mommy! Mommy!” Tina cried out jumping up so fast that the
chair nearly tipped over and would have fallen if Steve did not catch
it. The little girl bounded to the other side of the room and wrapped
her arms around her mom pressing her cheek against her mom’s
breast. “You know what we…” She asked realizing that her mom was also
naked.</p><p>Cutting her daughter off Lisa nodded her head and pressed her
daughter back against her breast. Lisa felt the girl’s face rub
against her nipple, which brought an old memory back of Sandy, her
daughter’s friend almost a year ago. Lisa smiled thinking to herself
that if it had not been for little Sandy coming over after that
horrible experience none of this might have happened. ‘Thank you
Sandy.’ Lisa thought as she leaned down and kissed Tina on her
forehead. “Does any one else smell urine?” Lisa asked sniffing the
air.</p><p>Steve, Mandy and Tina all laughed.</p><p>Have a seat sis so we can tell you all about it.</p><p>“I am glad you are here mommy.” Both Tina and Tami said in unison as
if they had read each other’s minds.</p><p>“I missed you too girls.” Lisa said sitting down at the table
grinning from ear to ear. ""I missed you too.""</p>"
704,Tina & Tami (Twins) – Finally Home!,Chrian,1,Lisa (Mom) Tina & Tami (Twins)(12yo),"['Fff', 'fist', 'ws', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>The door slammed shut with a loud bang. Lisa dropped her purse to the
floor and watched as her twin daughters stopped a few feet in front
of her. Lisa worked at the button of her pants with trembling
fingers. The excitement she felt had been built up from the events of
the day as well as the long drive home. It was torture to her to have
to be trapped in a car with her twin daughters not being able to
touch them the whole ride home. Her cunt burned so hot that the
dampness in her blue jean shorts did not quench the fire.</p><p>The smell of women juices had filled the car as they drove creating a
very pleasant and intoxicating atmosphere that was better than any
car freshener that you could find in the store.</p><p>With the button now loose Lisa yanked down the zipper and dropped her
pants and panties to the floor exposing her bald cunt to her twin
daughters before she wrestled out of her shirt. “Fuck girls three
hours in a car talking about sex and not being able to do anything
sure got my cunt hot and wet.” Lisa said as she tossed her shirt to
the floor and yanked her bra strap, not worried about unfastening it,
bending each of the prongs until her breasts were set free. “It
sounds like you had one exciting visit with your Uncle…I um mean your
dad.” Lisa said gripping her thigh muscles with both hands while
working both index fingers over her dripping wet lips.</p><p>Tina and Tami were standing face to face with arms wrapped around
each other in a romantic embrace. Their heads were cocked slightly to
the side while their lips pressed against the others. Their mouths
opened and closed slightly.</p><p>Lisa watched as her daughter’s cheeks wiggled because their tongues
were dancing inside of their mouths. Lisa felt her heart beat widely
in her chest and her breathing was in gasps as she worked her index
fingers past her sticky lips deep inside finding her cervix with one
finger and her g-spot with the other.</p><p>Tami’s hands rested on the back of Tina’s head with her palms right
behind her sister’s ears. As the twins kissed Tami directed her
sister’s head as if she were the one in charge.</p><p>Tina’s hands found their way to her sister’s bottom. She squeezed
Tami’s cheeks spreading them open occasionally so that Lisa could see
the tiny puckered hole.</p><p>Tami broke the kiss and moved to her sister’s neck. Opening her mouth
wide and sealing it over a large part of her sister’s neck muscle she
clamped down biting slightly but not hard enough to hurt. Tami sucked
hard not letting go of the grip she had on her sister and at the same
time moved her hand between Tina’s legs. Tami wiggled her middle
finger across the puffy bald cunny lips until her finger gained
enough moisture to slip between the to folds of skin.</p><p>Bolts of electricity shot from Tina’s neck and cunny as she dropped
to her knees on the floor causing her sister to break her embrace.</p><p>Tami smiled as she realized that the things she learned from Aunt Amy
did work. She raised her middle finger to her mouth and placed it
inside, swirling her tongue around it to taste her sister’s juices.
Not giving Tina much time to recuperate Tami knelt down on the floor
next to her mirror image and rubbed her hand down the small of her
twin’s back until she found the small vertical line. With her middle
finger she traced the line downward as her sister bent over allowing
her more access to find the spot she was searching for.</p><p>Lisa bit her lip and sat down on the floor a few feet away from the
twins. With her back propped up against the front door and her legs
spread Lisa plunged three fingers from her right hand into herself as
she twisted her nipple and squeezed her breast with the other hand
occasionally trying to lick her own nipple.</p><p>Tina’s head was turned to the side with her cheek planted to the cold
floor. Her arms were bent with elbows by the side of her head. Her
hands were clasped together behind her head with her hair tangled
between her fingers. Her back was arched with her bottom perched up
as high as it would go.</p><p>Tami worked her middle finger into the back door with small in and
out strokes, only going deeper as the moisture allowed.</p><p>Tina felt the intrusion against her sphincter and relaxed her bottom
muscles. Feeling her sister’s finger gain some ground she rocked her
hips up and down.</p><p>When Lisa saw Tami lay down on her back and Tina mount her so that
they were in the sixty-nine position she opened her mouth and let out
a moan as her body shook and jets of fluid shot from her cunt wetting
her arm and wrist and pooling into the palm of her hand then onto the
floor below.</p><p>Lisa crawled over to her twin daughters so that she was at Tina’s
cunny and Tami’s face. With Tina still on her knees and on top Lisa
watched as Tami’s mouth opened and closed on the small fold’s of girl
flesh. Lisa watched the twelve-year-old’s tongue worked around in
circles against her sister’s small clit and darted between the puffy
folds of skin stopping at the tiny entrance so that she could savor
the tangy taste.</p><p>Lisa wet two fingers in her mouth before she placed them at Tina’s
tiny cunny entrance and gave it a test push. The folds of skin opened
easily but the entrance of her daughter felt like a small rubber band
being stretched as she continued to press on inside.</p><p>Tina groaned into her sister’s cunny feeling her tight hole being
stretched before she lifted her head and looked back over her
shoulder at her mom.</p><p>Lisa saw Tina turn toward her. Her lips, cheeks, and even chin
glistened in the light from the mixture of saliva and girl juice. Her
mouth was open but her eyes were shut as she awaited her mom’s next
movement. Lisa rotated her fingers slightly back and forth getting
her daughter used to the width of her two fingers allowing her cunny
to relax before going deeper.</p><p>Tina lowered her mouth back to her sister and rocked back and forth
on her knees in attempt to get her mom’s fingers farther inside.</p><p>Tami stuck out her tongue and just stayed still as her sister slid
back and forth across the entire length of her face from chin to
forehead. Tami had to shut her eyes as her sister coated her whole
face with her warm juices. The two places that Tami noticed Tina
hesitated was when she rubbed her clit against her nose or her
tongue. Tami felt tiny fingers penetrate her cunny and it was what
she needed to feel after getting a good licking. Tami cupped her tiny
peach sized breasts with both hands squeezing the pea sized nipples
with two fingers.</p><p>“I can’t believe that this tiny hole of yours took your whole dad’s
cock inside it. If I did not see it I would not have believed it!”
Lisa stated as she fingered Tina’s little entrance. “And Tami when
you sat down on his cock and rode him I am glad that I had Mandy’s
hand buried in my cunt or I would have died!” Lisa smacked Tina’s
bottom cheek making Tina jump and yelp. “Your such a naughty girl.
Just like your slutty mommy.” Lisa said smacking the same spot again
as she worked her fingers a little harder into her daughter’s opening.</p><p>“All of this because you two found a video of me fucking Derek…Who
would have guessed?” Lisa commented and once again smacked the red
hand printed spot on her daughter’s ass cheek.</p><p>“Ow!” Tina yelped again feeling her mom’s third little spanking. Her
bottom felt warm and it did sting slightly but she could tell these
spankings were not intended to be any sort of punishment at all. The
things that Mandy had told her about ‘her friend’ shocked and
horrified her. ‘How could she have let someone do those things to her
and think that they were neat and felt good?’ Tina wondered to
herself as she felt her mom smack her a forth time on the same exact
spot. “Ouch!” Tina cried out.</p><p>“I can’t believe that you pissed all over Heather and even had her
drink your piss too.” Lisa said as she landed her fifth smack against
her daughter’s bare bottom. “You’re such a naughty little slut making
a four-year-old drink your piss.”</p><p>“She liked it…” Tina said as the stinging in her bottom cheek
increased. “She has done it before with the little kids at church in
the nursery.”</p><p>“Has she now?” Lisa asked. ‘Fuck that is one naughty church she is
going to.’ Lisa thought as she smacked her daughter a sixth time.
Looking at the red handprint she had made she smiled.</p><p>“Ouch!” Tina yelped again.</p><p>“Mandy was a little whore wasn’t she? That little slut knew how to
please everyone in the house no matter what his or her age was. She
took her father like she wanted something bigger stuffed inside of
that cunny of hers. I was fucking impressed for her being only ten.”
Lisa smacked her daughters reddened ass cheek again hearing another
yelp from her.</p><p>“And you watched the preacher’s wife with a horse. That’s really
fucking nasty.” Lisa said rubbing the warm spot she had mode on her
daughter’s ass cheek.</p><p>“And I sucked the horse cock too.” Tina announced.</p><p>Lisa remembered back to Derek asking her if she would fuck a dog and
she told him yes. “Oh fuck, you did something very naughty even mommy
has not done that yet.” She said spanking Tina again making her
daughter yelp again. “Was it a big cock?”</p><p>“I could barely get my mouth around it but I liked how it tasted.”
Tina added and was spanked again.</p><p>“I heard you and Derek talking about wanting us to watch you fuck. I
was listening outside your bedroom door for a while before I climbed
in bed with you.” Tami explained.</p><p>Lisa looked down at Tami’s face starring up at her from between
Tina’s legs. Removing her fingers from Tina’s cunny and sticking them
into Tami’s mouth Lisa said. “You liked sucking Derek’s cock didn’t
you?” She pressed her fingers farther and farther into her daughter’s
mouth against her daughter’s tongue until she felt the backside
feeling her gag. “You did so good that day, making me cum lots.”</p><p>“Both of you let Erik fuck you too…that was fantastic to watch him
and Mandy and him and his mom. But really got me horny is when you
held Brian so that Erik could fuck his baby brother in the mouth.
That was fucking hot!” Lisa plunged her fingers back into Tina’s
cunny and tried to add a third finger.</p><p>“Brian did not like when Erik and I pushed our fingers into his ass
hole.” Tami said.</p><p>“But he…he…ow…he liked when I sucked his penis when he was peeing.”
Tina added as she felt her tiny cunny being stretched even more by
her mom.</p><p>“I liked watching Sally and Heather both stuffing their fists into
their mom. Tami get you ass out from under there and fist my cunt.”
Lisa ordered.</p><p>“Yes mommy.” Tami said as she slipped out from under her sister and
positioned herself behind her mom and placed her fingers against her
mom’s cunt and pressed against her mom’s lips which easily spread
open allowing her to get past her wrist within a few seconds.</p><p>“Fist my fucking cunt like you watched Derek do to me on the video.”
Lisa screamed out.</p><p>“Like you had Uncle Steve fisted your cunt?” Tami asked.</p><p>“Oh fuck yes…His hand was much bigger than yours though. I might need
your other hand in my loose fucking cunt.” Lisa groaned.</p><p>Tami placed her other hand at her mom’s cunt entrance and pressed not
stopping when her mom groaned or moaned making sounds like it might
hurt. Both of her hands worked in and out at the same time like a
huge cock stuffing its way deep inside the hole.</p><p>“When Sally wanted her daddy’s cock hard again so that she could sit
on it I nearly shit. I never thought in a million years that that
little girl could take her daddy’s cock in her cunt.” Lisa said.</p><p>“She was bugging dad to fuck her that whole day but each time he told
her no she got sadder.” Tami said working her hands back and forth at
different times into her mom’s cunt.</p><p>“That’s because she is so young and tiny. He did not want to hurt
her. But each time he told her no she felt ignored.. When he sat down
on the chair and stroked himself hard and told her to come over and
sit on his lap I just shook my head.” Lisa said.</p><p>“Yea you got him nice and wet by sucking him and then you licked her
too.” Tami added.</p><p>“Of course I did. I wanted to be as close as I could to see that huge
cock stuff itself up inside such a tiny little hole. I did not think
it could be done. But I wanted there to be enough lubrication incase
he did get it started. And he sure did.” Lisa pushed all three
fingers as deep as they would go into Tina as she continued to be
fisted by Tami.</p><p>“I aimed his cock up to the tiny hole and he took her by the hips and
slowly helped her lower down while her mom rooted for her from the
sidelines. I watched her tiny puffy lips spread open as the huge cock
head looked to be triple the size of her tiny hole. But Steve kept
asking her if she wanted him to stop even after she started crying.
The fucking little whore kept telling him to fuck her seven-year-old
hole.” Lisa bucked hard against the two hands inside her cunt as she
twisted and jammed her three fingers into her daughter’s cunny.</p><p>“That’s when Erik tried to fuck you.” Tami added.</p><p>“He is a big boy for his age but still my cunt needs a lot more but I
let him do what he wanted until he shot his little cum inside of me,
but I am glad that he finished me off by fisting my cunt too. I had
no idea that a seven-year-old would go through the pain I choose to
go through being spread open or being fisted or fucked. I like that
feeling of being stretched but to see a little one, my own niece, beg
her dad to fuck her and not stop was just incredible, unbelievable.
Fuck my cunt hard slut!” Lisa ordered Tami.</p><p>“Yes mommy.” Tami answered.</p><p>“Fuck I need more in me just thinking about that tiny cunt being
spread apart by her daddy. Tina get your ass behind me and stuff your
fist in my cunt too. I know I can fucking take it.” Lisa said
pressing one last time as hard as she could into her daughter’s cunt
and even opening her fingers as she pulled them back out.</p><p>Tina scrambled to her knees and hurried behind her mom. Placing her
hand on top of her sisters she worked her fingertips into the tiny
gap between her sister’s hands and the skin that separates her two
holes. Her fingers curved around her sister’s writs as she glided her
fingers past the first knuckle.</p><p>Lisa’s eyes widened as she felt the new intrusion spreading her large
opening even larger but she gritted her teeth thinking about how
Sally took the whole thick cock into her tiny hole and if she could
do it then there was no way Lisa was going to give up regardless of
how much she felt stretched.</p><p>“Am I hurting you mommy?” Tina asked as she pressed her fingers past
her second knuckle and heard her mom gasp and groan.</p><p>“Baby push it in me…Don’t you stop now.” Lisa clamped her teeth
together as the third hand stretched her cunt wider than it has ever
been before.</p><p>Lisa chewed her bottom lip as she felt the new hand press into her
and her cunt relaxed only after Tina’s hand slipped past allowing
Lisa’s opening to wrap around her wrist. Lisa reached down between
her legs, still bent over on all fours, and felt all three of the
intruders as she traced the outside of her stretched cunt. Once she
realized that all three hands were completely inside her she went to
work on her clit. With quick back and forth motions she worked her
clit fast and hard as her daughter’s arms and hands wiggled inside
her. It was not long before her body shook violently as streams of
clear fluid shot between her fingers splashing onto the floor.</p><p>“Mommy…” Tina said.</p><p>“Yes…yea…huh?” Lisa groaned.</p><p>“Did you like when Brain peed on Heather’s face?” Tina asked her mom.</p><p>“Oh God yes when she stuck his little pee—pee in her mouth and drank
it too. But what surprised me was when the little slut sat on his
face and pissed right back on him. He sure didn’t like the golden
shower she gave him did she?” Lisa replied.</p><p>“I like the way piss tastes. On the way there to daddy’s house we all
had to pee so he stopped on the side of the road and I sucked his
cock after he pissed.” Tina said.</p><p>“Girls I am so glad that you…Oh fuck yea…just like that…push it in…
Going to make me cum…Yea make mommy cum you dirty little sluts. Just
like mommy…started young with family…I loved fucking Steve and Amy
when we were kids. Yea don’t pull it out…Oh…oh…oh! I’m going to
piss.” Lisa said as she motioned for the girls to pull out their
hands from her cunt.</p><p>After Tina removed her hand and her mom had fallen over onto her side
she moved to her mom’s shaved cunt, pressing her head between her
legs and lapping at her mom’s clit. “Piss in my mouth mommy.” Tina
begged.</p><p>Tami made a face but still watched as her mom soaked her sister’s
face.</p><p>A yellow puddle quickly formed on the floor around Lisa but Tina did
not mind her hands being in it as she continued to lick at the
fountain.</p><p>The phone rang but no one moved to get it. After the sixth ring the
answering machine picked it up and they heard Nurse Sandra’s
voice. “Hello anyone there? I’ve been trying to call all day long and
I’m worried. I’ve left all sorts of messages. Well I just got some
news about Derek so please pick up if your there. I hope that I did
not scare you away the night that we…well…umm…you know, had sex…”</p><p>Tina and Tami both looked at her mom with wide eyes and a smile.
Almost in unison the girls said “Mommy.” With a bit of shock in their
voices.</p><p>Lisa hopped up reluctantly and headed to the phone hoping that she
gets there before Nurse Sandra hangs up. But knowing that even if she
did hand up she could always call the hospital to see what condition
Derek was in now.</p>"
705,Embracing Brenda,Chrissy Larkin,1,Two young friends learn something new about each other during a sleepover.,"['ff', 'mast', 'teen']","<p>Alice was small for her age. She looked around 10 even though she was nearly 13. While underdeveloped physically
(she called her budding breasts ""bee stings""), she was mature and curious. Her friend Brenda, was just the opposite.
Despite being the same age as Alice, she had the body of a 16-year old teen, with large breasts, broad hips and a
bit of a weight problem. Brenda was self-conscious, shy and, well, a bit slow compared to Alice. Still, opposites
attract and the two girls were inseparable.</p><p>One weekend, Alice invited Brenda over for a sleepover at her house. Brenda, who hadn't been to a sleepover in a
long time, was particularly excited. Indeed, the evening started well, with pizza and soda for dinner (the kind of
food Alice's mother never gave her), followed by more junk food and movies.  Even better, the girls were going to
spend the night in the playroom, which was located in the basement, while her parents were staying on the 2nd
floor.  As the evening wore on, the girls got into their jammies (long shirts and panties) and crawled into their
sleeping bags. Pretty soon they got around to gossiping about their friends and schoolmates.</p><p>""Do you like boys, asked Brenda?""</p><p>Not really, except for Doug Adams. He's a dreamboat,"" replied Alice.</p><p>""I don't like them,"" continued Brenda. ""They are always trying to touch my breasts and they say naughty things about
me!. I wish I didn't have big breasts.""</p><p>""I think you look nice,"" said Alice, trying to sound sympathetic. Actually, Alice was almost as curious as the boys
were about Brenda's well-developed bosom. She had never seen them fully exposed, but on several occasions had
glimpses of Brenda's ample cleavage, which made her wonder just how large they were. Yes, she was curious, as well
as a bit envious, given the small size of her bust. There was also something else going on too. She would get a
certain funny feeling in her tummy and elsewhere when her mind concentrated on her best friend. She struggled with
the feeling, because it was the same feeling she got at times, when she had a crush on another boy....</p><p>As the girls continued talking, Alice felt bolder as they talked about boys other girls, as well as their own
changing bodies. Soon, they talked of sex and Alice quickly realized that Brenda knew little. Alice was aware that
her best friend had conservative parents, but her ignorance was astounding in this day and age where all aspects of
sex were readily available on the Internet. Alice showed off a little by telling Brenda about her younger brother
and how, when she touched his penis once, it stiffened with an erection.</p><p>""Brenda, do you, you know, masturbate?""</p><p>Her friend looked at Alice with a puzzled face.</p><p>""You know! Touch your puss, rub it. Make it feel good.""</p><p>Brenda looked hopelessly confused and Alice decided to drop the subject. For a moment they were silent and then
Alice changed her mind.</p><p>""Brenda, let me show you how I do it.""</p><p>Alice led her friend by hand to the dark hallway outside the playroom, where there was a level bannister about waist
high. She put her leg over the rail, which was rounded and smooth, perfect fit for a hand to hold, perfect for a
teenage girl to straddle and hump. Alice's leg's dangled, her toes unable to reach the floor. ""Do like I'm doing.
Put the wood rail between your legs and let your feet dangle down. Then lean forward and back.""</p><p>Brenda, much taller than Alice, easily swung her leg over the railing and because both her feet reached the ground,
she had to bend them slightly.  She did as Alice was doing and started to rock back and forth. It took a moment to
adjust to the sensation, but when she lift both feet off the ground so that her entire weight was on the railing,
she felt a tingling buzz between her legs, especially when she rocked forward.</p><p>Alice was already rocking rhythmically, the sensation of arousal building as her clit pressed hard against the
smooth wood. At the same time, she looked at her best friend and felt that swooning sensation again, butterflies in
her stomach, the beginning of puppy love. And as she became aroused, so too did her boldness. She knew that meek
Brenda would pretty much do as she asked. She had to admit it was a weakness in Brenda that Alice was willing to
exploit.</p><p>""Let's take our shirts off,"" said Alice, who quickly lifted her jammie top and dropped it to the floor, exposing her
small, budding breasts with little puffy nipples. Brenda at first hesitated, but seeing her friend Alice, naked
except for her panties, and feeling a new sensation, the first tingles of her ripening sexuality, Brenda overcame
her shyness and lifted off her top as well.</p><p>Alice couldn't believe how developed Brenda was. Her breasts were large enough to sway as she rocked back and forth.
And her nipples.... Alice hadn't seen ones like that, but she knew the term: erect. She slide a little closer to
Brenda, so they were facing each other just inches apart.</p><p>""Touch my breasts and I'll touch yours, okay,"" whispered Alice. Brenda did as told and placed her hands over her
friend's lumps. Alice shivered with excitement and then reached and cupped Brenda's.</p><p>""Oh gosh, they are so warm and soft!,"" giggled Alice. Brenda giggled too as the excitement built. Alice edged
closer. Her legs were touching Brenda's. Their gentle rocking brought their faces close together. Instinctively, as
Alice squeezed and caressed Brenda's lovely bosom, she leaned forward and kissed her. Brenda looked surprised, but
not angry. Alice kissed her again. Just lips to lips. But longer and Brenda did not pull back. Alice sighed and then
whimpered as she realized how aroused she had become. Her panties were soaked and she was at the point of passion
where she was about to let go.</p><p>""Oh Brenda....I'm gonna....cum,"" whispered Alice, who kneaded Brenda's breasts feverishly as she kissed her friend
with more passion, all the time humping her pussy on the railing. She shivered as the love spasms took her breath
away.  And as she held Brenda's soft bosom in her hands, her friend suddenly became frantic, whimpering as she
rocked harder.</p><p>""Alice...ALICE!"" she cried out before grabbing her friend tightly as her body shook from the first orgasm in her
life.  Together, the girls clung to each other, embracing their nubile bodies as they straddled the bannister.
Brenda whimpered and whispered that she wet her pants. Alice giggled and said her panties were wet too, but from her
pussy, not pee. Once she explained to Brenda what had happened, the young girl looked relieved. They continued to
hold each other closely, their bodies pressed together, their pussies practically touching, while still on fire from
the excitement and stimulation.</p><p>""I liked that!, said Brenda.  I liked when you touched....and kissed me too,"" she added shyly.</p><p>""Want to do it some more?"" said Alice. Brenda smiled and nodded.</p><p>Having got passed the clumsiness of trying to straddle, hump and touch each other. The girls realized they could
masturbate much better this way if they embraced each other tightly as they both rubbed their pussies on the wood
railing. Alice shivered with nervous excitement as she felt Brenda's large breasts pressed against her and smelled
her hair and felt her body. This time they clung tightly as they rocked their hips and rode the rail. Except for
nervous giggles, little was said. They breathed and sighed and while Alice sighed, Brenda moaned as the pleasure
intensified. Once again, Alice was first, her little body thrashing and shaking as the orgasmic wave crested in her
young body. Brenda soon followed, and she held tightly on to Alice, kissing and kissing as the passion pushed her
over the edge.</p><p>Later, the girls returned to the playroom, removed their soaking panties and embraced each other in one of the beds,
touching, exploring, kissing, discovering a new world of teenage passion. By the time they fell asleep, the sun was
just beginning to come up.</p><p>To be continued?</p>"
706,Deflowering Emily's Rosebud,Chrissy Larkin,1,Emily's mom introduces a new experience to her daughter during bath time.,"['F,f', 'anal', 'inc']","<p>Steam rose from the bathwater and Janice eased her body into the tub. Her daughter Emily removed her robe
and hung it on the door. She tentatively put her toe in the bubbly water.</p><p>""Oh gosh, Mom. The water is hot,"" she said.</p><p>""Don't be a chicken. You'll get used to it in a second,"" her mom replied.</p><p>And so began what had become a regular ritual between mother and daughter. A bath together. Janice had
started the communal bath when Emily was a little girl. She didn't want her daughter growing up self-conscious about her own body or the female figure in general. It was a hangup that Janice had as a teen
and she was determined that her daughter not have the same issues of low self-esteem when it came to body
and her sexuality. Being naked together in the bath, she thought, would break down barriers and open up
intimacies between mother and daughter.</p><p>Janice admired Emily's body as she slowly eased herself into the water. She had just turned 13 and the
changes were well under way. Most notably, her breasts were developing and had that beautiful, small pear
shape with puffy nipples that looked so ripe. Her hips were widening, giving her daughter a new shape
below the waist. And a soft downy triangle of pubic hair was beginning to show between her legs. Janice
wondered if Emily would look like herself eventually: curvy, large-breasted, with broad hips and an ample
fanny.</p><p>Janice was right. Bathing together did break down barriers. For example, talk about boys and sex had
started a while back and Janice had recently learned that Emily had started masturbating and even had her
first orgasm. Kids start doing things so much earlier, she mused. Janice shouldn't have been so surprised
by Emily's emerging sexuality, given the maturing of her young body.</p><p>After a few minutes of small talk, Janice asked Emily if she was enjoying her new masturbation
experiences. With some prodding she found out that Emily was doing it daily, sometimes more. They shared
techniques -- Emily enjoyed humping her pillow, Mom used her fingers. Janice sensed that her meek and shy
daughter had the same lust for sex as she did as a teen. She didn't want her to miss out on anything.
Anything.</p><p>""Emily, there's another masturbation experience you might want to try,"" said her mom. ""Your
rosebud...it's another way to enjoy sex, you know.""</p><p>""My rose....you mean my tushie hole?""</p><p>Janice explained how it was another entry way -- literally and figuratively -- to a new and exciting
world of sexual exploration. Emily blushed as her mother talked, but grew excited as Janice explained the
techniques of anal stimulation.</p><p>""You've done this too?"" Emily asked.</p><p>""Since I was a young girl,"" her mother answered, and she explained how, through self exploration, she had
discovered the joys of anal masturbation.</p><p>""Can you...orgasm too?,"" said Emily tentatively.</p><p>""Let me help you, darling,"" replied her mom.</p><p>It took just a little bit of coaxing before Emily turned in the tub so her rear faced her mom. Janice
felt a stirring of lust as she looked at her daughter's dripping wet ass, her pussy lips bulging just
slightly below her anal opening. She knew she had erotic impulses towards her daughter that mingled with
her maternal love. It had been easier to suppress when she was younger, but now that Emily was turning
into a young woman, fully of ripening sexuality, Janice felt a taboo temptation grow with intensity.
Today, it would reveal itself.</p><p>She began by soaping her daughter's lower body with her hands, cleansing her back and thighs (with a
gentle, soapy caress between her legs), before massaging her cheeks and the her crack. Making sure her
finger was coated in the soap's glycerine, she began to massage Emily's orifice, just rubbing her thumb
round and round on the puckered bud. Emily gasped at first, but said nothing more. Janice marveled at how
pink Emily's anus was, with just a small amount of crinkling around the edges. Otherwise she was smooth
but extremely tight. Janice felt her own heartbeat skip as she thought about what she was about to do
with her lovely daughter.</p><p>Slowly, Janice could feel the sphincter relax a little. She pressed gently and told Emily to close her
eyes and concentrate on the sensations she felt in her rear. With a firm but slow nudge, she placed the
tip of her middle finger and slid it in to the first knuckle. Emily let out a little cry, but Janice
continued. The soap made it easy; her finger was now firmly inside her rectum, past the last knuckle.  
Emily turned and looked at her mom.</p><p>""It stung a little when you started, but now it feels good,"" she said, her face already flush.</p><p>Her mom smiled and said, ""The fun is just beginning, sweetie. Keep your eyes closed and let your mind
focus on the feeling back there.""</p><p>Janice marveled at how tight her hole felt, as if the blood to her finger was cut off by the constricting
muscle. But the soap was the perfect lubricant and she moved her finger in and out slowly (she was also
pleased to feel Emily's rectum was empty). Meanwhile, Emily's hands gripped the edge of the tub tightly
and instinctively she began to sway her hips as her mind adjusted to the arousing sensation of her mom's
finger in her ass, the strange, full feeling she felt inside.</p><p>While she worked her finger in and out of Emily, Janice couldn't help to start caressing her daughter,
running her hand over her slender body, cupping her lovely breasts, massaging her inner thighs, but
careful not to touch her clit and pussy. She wanted her daughter to concentrate on the intense sexual
charge coming from her ass.</p><p>""Tell me how it feels, baby,"" Janice said. She didn't want any holding back. She wanted her daughter to
experience this new way of sexing without any restraint.  Janice knew from experience the joys of letting
go, and wanted her daughter to be an anal slut while in the loving intimacy of her mother's care.</p><p>""Let go baby, express yourself.""</p><p>Emily clenched her eyes shut and tightened her grip on the edge of the tub. Her hips began to rock back
and forth, and she let out little grunts when her pelvic thrusts were met by her mom's finger slipping
deep into her rectum.</p><p>""Feels good. So different. Makes me horny n' hot. I love it, Mommy.""</p><p>Something inside of Janice melted, when her daughter said, ""Mommy.""</p><p>Janice thought it time to step up the intensity, so she inserted a second finger into Emily, who let out
a loud, ""oh jeeez!"" when it happened. She quickened her thrusts and soon bubbles formed around her
daughter's rosebud, a smear of foam that soon dropped down to the water. Now Emily was grinding and
bucking hard against her mom's fingers, making the bath water slop out of the tub. Emily had entered that
state of frenzy that Janice knew so well, the point of no return, of letting go completely. It was a
moment of passion that Janice craved and now wanted her daughter to experience it as well.</p><p>""Oh my gosh! Oh Mommy! Faster...Faster!!,"" cried Emily. Her thighs began to shake and suddenly a spurt of
liquid squirted from her pussy (was it pee or pussy juice?) into the water.</p><p>""Yes....Yes....YES""</p><p>And then it started. Janice could feel Emily's rosebud begin to contract. Her baby was starting to have
an anal orgasm. She hadn't even touched her pussy or clit for stimulation! Emily thrashed in the water,
her ass bouncing up and down as Janice slammed her fingers in as deep as they could go. Go, my anal slut,
feel it, my anal princess, said Janice to herself. She was overcome with emotion and intense physical
longing as she helped her daughter lose control to the passions of anal sex. Oh, god it was so
gratifying, so erotic!</p><p>As Emily's orgasm started to subside, she slumped in the bathtub. Janice gently removed her fingers from
her daughter's anus and then embraced her from behind, rubbing the nipple of her breast on Janice's
puckered bud, which was still contracting with orgasmic spasms. As she pressed herself on her daughter,
she reached between her legs and rubbed her clit in a rapid frenzy before becoming overwhelmed by an
intense orgasm. She knew it was wrong to finger herself while embracing her daughter in this most
intimate and sexual way. But she couldn't help it. Janice was now losing control as lust took over.</p><p>""Oh God! Oh Fuck....,"" she groaned as she pressed her bosom hard against her daughter's ass and humping
against her as the waves of the orgasm crested through her body.</p><p>For a few minutes the only sound was the hard breathing of mother and daughter. Janice slumped against
the back of the tub, sliding back into the warm water. Emily slumped against her mother, her body between
her mother's legs, her back against her soft, wet breasts. Janice wrapped her arms and hands across
Emily's little budding breasts and massaged her body, at times letting her hand slide down to her
daughter's pussy and further, to feel her soft pink bud, now deflowered.</p><p>""Mom...that was amazing. I love how it felt. And I love you for making that happen!""</p><p>""I love you too, baby.""</p><p>The End</p>"
707,"A Sibling Story, Part 1",Chrissy Larkin,1,"When a teenage girl discovers a peephole into her parents bedroom, what she sees and hears stirs up a new-found lust that has unexpected consequences.","['f', 'g', 'inc', 'cons', 'voy']","<p>My story takes place several decades ago, when I was a girl on the cusp of adolescence and full of innocence and  curiosity. It was in the days before the Internet existed, before there was easy access to pornography. Certainly as a child growing up in the midwest in the 1960s, I had absolutely no exposure to erotica of any kind. Sex was a taboo topic in my household and yet, as I will explain, there was sexuality in the air, a family eroticism taking place, that soon affected me deeply.</p><p>I was almost 13 years old. My body was entering puberty, my periods had started, my breasts were growing, my hips were widening. It was maddening some of the time, as my emotions overflowed and my body was tingling and ripening. Urges that I did not understand left me confused and brooding for long periods. I remember taking long showers or standing before the mirror in my bedroom naked, and examining my body, feeling new sensations, yet not knowing how to satisfy them.</p><p>One sleepless night, well past midnight, I heard soft moaning noises coming from my parent's bedroom, which was next to mine. A while back I had noticed a small peephole in my closet which I could see into their bedroom. I got out of my bed quietly and tiptoed into my closet and kneeled before the hole where I had a comfortable and revealing look into their room. What I saw and heard astonished, embarrassed, but ultimately excited me as nothing had done in my life up to that point. There was enough light in their room that I could see them both naked on their bed. My father was lying on his back and my mother kneeling beside him, her hands wrapped around his erect penis, which she stroked with her hands, occasionally, leaning over to put the head of his member in her mouth.</p><p>As shocking as this scene was visually, it was the way my mother talked, dirty talk as we now call it, that kept sending shivers up and down my spine and into my loins. They must have been role-playing, as she kept referring to herself as ""Mommy"" and she kept calling dad, ""my boy"" and ""son."" She called herself ""Mommy slut"" and said how much she wanted to ""fuck"" his cock and have him ""shoot his man seed"" into her womb. The tone of her voice was strange, almost as if she was a different woman altogether. I have to admit it frightened me a little the first time I heard her talk that way.</p><p>All my father did was moan softly as my mother delivered her depraved monologue of mother-son lust, arousing my father until she finally straddled his mid section and slid his cock into her pussy. And for the next several minutes I listened and watched as my mother's dirty talk grew more depraved, aroused and excited, saying over and over how ""hot Mommy"" felt and how much she wanted his ""boy seed"" inside of her. I could see her large breasts swaying and her wide hips rocking back and forth as she thurst and bucked up and down, pushing my father's cock deeper and deeper it seemed. And then she reached her climax, crying out, ""fuck! fuck! fuck!"" over and over until she collasped on my father, who let out several loud grunts. From my vantage point, I could see his semen ooze from her cunt, signalling that he had climaxed too, ejaculating into her.</p><p>After that performance, my mind and body was on fire. Seeing my parents naked, having orgiastic sex in all its variations, and hearing such profanity and depravity coming from my mother's lips was  both mind-blowing and extremely exciting.  My heart was beating wildly and if I had the knowledge of masturbation at that point in my life, I would have brought myself to an arousing orgasm. Instead I crawled quietly back to bed and I felt as if I had a fever before I finally fell asleep, exhausted from the stimulation of what I had witnessed.  Catching my parents having sex became my obsession and fortunately, they were regular as clock work, always waiting well past midnight before their games began. I lost much sleep watching them in the act, but I couldn't get enough of what I saw and heard. Sometimes my father would fuck my mother in the familiar missionary position and sometimes from behind, but mostly my mother was on top, always talking dirty as if they were in an incestuous relationship as mother and young son.</p><p>I felt as if I had walked through a door and discovrered a new me. The sights and sounds of my parents enjoying sex so uninhibitedly, watching them perform it as some sort of strange incest fantasy, brought on my need to express myself sexually to a fever pitch, but that I could do it with a family member seemed quite possible. It was then that my fevered imagination turned to my younger sister Anna, a pre-adolescent who I sometimes loved, sometimes barely tolerated, depending on my mood.</p><p>Anna, was a small girl for 10 years, though somewhat mature in mind and emotions. She had long dark hair, large brown eyes, a small upturned nose and lovely pink lips. She liked playing with me, would follow me around sometimes, much to my consternation. In the weeks following my voyeuristic discovery, I found myself looking at Anna in a new more attractive light and found myself wondering if I could unlock the key to my sexual self through Anna. I did not know how. I had been woefully ignorant of sex until I caught my parents performing through the hole in my closet. Now, it was all I could think about.</p><p>One warm weekend evening, when my parents were out of the house and had left me in charge, I entered Anna's room at bed time. She and I were both wearing some skimpy nighties, just long t-shirts really, to stay cool. At first I played it cool, brought a couple of my teen magazines, which she likes to look at, as bait. We looked at them together, lounging on her bed. After a while, I began to quiz her mildly: did she have any boys at school she liked? (yes)  Had she ever kissed a boy? (no)  I then told her about a boy at school who I liked (after getting her to swear not to tell) and I would love to kiss.  And then I suggested that we practice kissing, so we would be prepared for the special day when Anna and I would have a chance to kiss the boy of our young girl dreams. She giggled. I giggled. Then we pecked at each other and laughed. I said, let's try again, but slower.</p><p>And so we did, and that's when I felt the hairs on my arm stand on end and shiver run down my spine, as my sister and I pressed our lips together for a lingering moment. I slid closer to Anna, opening my legs a little, so that her thigh was now between mine, my vulva (I purposely wore no panties under my nightie) pressing against her warm skin. We practiced putting our arms around each other, pressing our bodies together as we kissed. I felt hot and flush and when I pulled back a little I could see Anna looked the same. We kissed some more, and now I gently rocked myself against Anna's thigh, straddling her warm flesh and feeling the slow buzz of electricity as the friction ignited my clitoris and my mind spun from the physical desire that had been unleashed. I hugged Anna more tightly and kissed her with more passion, all the while rocking my hips back and forth, rubbing, rubbing, rubbing as my excitement pushed me to a plateau I had never been on before.  I moaned softly and held Anna tightly, kissing her with more abandon as I reached that point of no return for the first time in my young life, my body responding to the sensations, my mind in a haze. I started to shudder and shake as the first orgasmic spasm rippled from my loins. I clenched Anna's thigh tightly between my legs and then rocked so hard that Anna fell over and I collapsed on her, breathing hard, my thighs still quivering from the involuntary spasm of post-coital ecstacy.</p><p>I remember giggling a little, perhaps a slightly hysterical giggle, a release from what had just happened. Anna looked seriously at me and said how red my face was. And then she said her leg was wet and wondered if, maybe, I had peed on her. Never having had an orgasm before, I thought that maybe I had, and continued to blush but stammered no, I did not. And then Anna made the most interesting and revealing confession. She slowly told me how she would sometimes rub her nushie, as we called it, on the edge of her chair and on her stuffed animals and that it also felt good, and that she too would be wet when it was over. And so I learned that my younger sister, had been pleasuring herself for some time, while I had just discovered path to sexual fulfillment for the first time. I asked her to describe how it felt and what she said matched what I had just experienced.</p><p>So another door had opened  that night and now there was no going back. I felt flush and warm with Anna. Her soft lips, her hair, the way she smelled and best of all, her warm, yet soft body had me tingling. I imagined this was how mom felt when she was with Dad.</p><p>Let's practice again, I suggested, but let's take off our shirts. Anna looked at  me puzzled, but already I was pulling off my top and exposing my small, pear-shaped breasts and she looked at them with intense curiosity. Anna complied and now I gazed with lust at her body, no different from a little boy's, yet with a small bald vulva, marking her girlhood.  We giggled some more, and I once again opened my legs and slid my pussy to her upper thigh.  I pressed my body against hers and told her how boys like to touch a girl's boobs. She took the hint and began to feel them. I then said, they like to kiss and suck them, remember how daddy loved to do the same to mom's when I spied on them. Anna smiled and so I leaned back and she leaned forward, putting her mouth on each nipple, giving them a little suck. I moaned softly and asked her to it some more. This time I started to hump her leg, pressing my pussy hard against her soft little thighs, grinding my clit, wanting to intensify the tingle that was already possessing my body as Anna kissed and licked my under-developed teats.</p><p>For the first time, I reached down and touched Anna's vulva and ran my fingers up and down her thin, delicate lips, feeling that wetness she had talked about. My little sister began to thrust her hips forward, grinding against my palm. Pretty soon, we had  rhythm going, with Anna licking and squeezing my breasts while she humped my hand and I humped her leg. My body was on fire and so was my mind. I wanted to talk dirty like mom did when she was in deep heat, but all I could manage were moans and ""yes, yes, yes"" over and over as I quickly climbed towards another climax. And then Anna joined in, rapidly thrusting her pelvis and grinding on me with a sudden intensity. Her arms gripped me tightly as she shuddered and bucked, and I felt a warm wet liquid gush onto my hand. With that, I was over the edge,  my fevered loins convulsing with spasms of new-found delight. I had my second orgasm of the night.</p><p>We held each other tightly before laying on the bed. Anna was breathing hard. I could tell her mind was partly confused and excited by the sudden new way we, as two sisters, were being so intimate.  I stroked her body and kissed it as she lay there. I realized that I wasn't done yet, I wanted more. The fire in my loins was still well-stoked, the newly-found sensation of sex and orgasms was incredibly intoxicating, and having watched my parents fulfill their lust in so many different ways, I knew that Anna and I had just barely begun. I asked Anna to lie on her tummy. I ran my fingers over her small, but nicely curved rear, each cheek a downy soft lobe I could cup in my hand. I then lay on top of Anna, my legs straddling her torso. I stroked her body with mine, moving slowly back and forth before I sat up and with my thighs straddling her body I began to grind my pussy against her soft buttock. I sat up and cupped my small breasts in my hands, tugging on the nipples to the point where the pain mingled with the pleasure I felt humping Anna's ass.</p><p>I told Anna to rub her button and she slid her hands beneath her body while I continued to sway and grind and thrust. She moaned softly as did I. Soon, I was hunched over Anna's achingly soft and nubile body. I can only describe what I was doing was fucking, just like I remember watching mommy through the peephole, riding daddy's cock night after night. It didnt' take long. I was fired up, my sex fever was so strong, I humped faster and felt Anna shudder as her own orgasm arrived before mine. And then my pussy opened up,  and I felt myself wet my sister, oozing my juices into the crack of her buttock as I shuddered once again, gasping and moaning as my climax led me to squirt uncontrollably.</p><p>I lay with Anna for several minutes, before helping her clean up and return to bed. Finally, I crawled into my own bed, utterly exhuasted, but in a state of euphoria.  That night marked a new beginning between Anna and me, one that started an obsession with sexual sluttiness that lasts to this day.</p><p>As I drifted off to sleep, I heard my parents come home. It crossed my mind, that they would be enjoying each other in their bedroom shortly and that I should spy through the peephole so that I could watch and, for the first time, pleasure myself too. But I was soon fast asleep.</p>"
708,"A Sibling Story, Part 2",Chrissy Larkin,2,The continuing saga of how I introduced my sister Anna to pleasures of voyeurism and sibling sex.,"['f', 'g', 'voy', 'cons', 'anal']","<p>After my fateful night with my younger sister Anna, I was in a daze. I wanted to drink again from the cup of lust, to experience the physical rush of arousal and to satisfy it in every way possible with my sister. But for the next several days, we had no privacy to continue our explorations. I was left to my own devices, which was to masturbate, which I did by humping one of the pillows in my bedroom. It felt good and I achieved the release I wsa looking for. But it did not satisfy. I did not know what thoughts Anna had, but judging by the way she sometimes looked at me, I suspected she too wished we could be together.</p><p>On the evening of the third day, I once again heard noises in my parents room and knew they were about to start sexing each other. I got out of bed and tiptoed into Anna's room. It was after midnight and she was in a deep sleep, but after shaking her for a while, she finally opened her eyes and with some whispered pleading, I got my half-asleep sister to follow me. Warning her to be absolutely quiet, I led her into my closet and told her to look through the peephole in the wall</p><p>I could not see what she saw, but the light coming through the hole lit up her eyes and I could see an amazed expression on her face.</p><p>""They are naked!"" she whispered. ""Mommy. And Daddy... naked.""</p><p>I quietly explained how I had discovered the peephole in my closet several weeks back and how I was able to witness their lovemaking. My desire was to let Anna witness the extremely erotic sex that mom and dad performed, and for her to hear the depraved, taboo lustings of our mother as she talked dirty, feeding her obsession with incestuous sex, hoping the voyeuristic exhibiition would give little Anna the same randy desires that I now had.</p><p>In her soft whispered voice, Anna told me what she saw.</p><p>""Daddy...his....it's so big!  And Mommy is putting it in her mouth, sucking it like a lollipop...""</p><p>""Now mommy is laying down and opening her legs.... Daddy is, is licking her nushie!""</p><p>As Anna watched and told me what she could see, I couldn't help but to start stroking my sister's warm little body, which was next to me. I lifted up her nightshirt and began to caress her thighs and kissed her softly on her cheek and neck, quietly urging her to describe for me everything she could see. Anna instinctively opened her legs, and I took her invitation and nestled my fingers on her soft pussy lips. I gently stroked them and continued to kiss Anna's soft cheeks and occasionally her mouth. She whimpered excitedly now.</p><p>I could hear the muffled voices of my parents, especially mom, and Anna whispered her words back to me.</p><p>""Mom keeps telling daddy how much she loves his cock and that she wants his 'warm sperm'....I think she said she wants his sperm in her fanny! Yes, she told daddy to put his...his penis in her hiney!""</p><p>As Anna said these words, I moved my finger frm her slit to her rosebud, touching it gently, massaging it, running my finger back and forth between her anus and clit. She continued to whimper and sigh, and opened her legs wider so I had easy access to her privates. Anna was wet now, shaking, as she now began to tell me how mom was bending over on the bed, shoving her fanny in the air, and how Dad was his penis into mom's tight anus. </p><p>""I don't think it will fit...oh my gosh....it's sliding in! ""</p><p>Anna was on the edge now, breathing hard as I fingered her more vigorously, while massaging her own rosebud and kissing her with greater passion. Suddenly she began to shake and clamped her thighs on my hand, she let out a small cry and I quickly smothered it with my other hand. She sucked on my fingers, breathing fast and laboriously as the orgasm wracked her lithe little body.  It was too much for my little sister. She slid to the floor, looking flush and overwhelmed. I held her in my arms, hugging her little body tightly to mine, and kissed her with great intensity and passion. She returned my kisses, her little lips and mouth open, receiving tongue, just as I had shown her how to french kiss. As we kissed and kissed and caressed each other, we listened to our mother who let loose gutteral moans of sexual ecstasy, while she said the most profane things as my father slammed his cock into her rectum. </p><p>""Fuck my ass, boy!"" she grunted. ""Put your boy-sperm into mommy's ass.""  And then dad let out several grunts and all went silent, save for the sound of some background radio music they must have left on, thinking it would drown out the sound of their love-making.</p><p>When Anna caught her breath, we tip-toed out of the closet and back to her bedroom. I knew that my mother and father would be too exhausted from their sex to check on us and would be fast asleep, so I crawled into bed with Anna, where we talked about what had just happened. I could tell be the gleam in Anna's eyes that she had been just as intoxicated as I had the first time I watched through the keyhole as mom and dad had sex.  My obsession and lust was now hers too!</p><p>""Dad is....so big,"" she declared. ""I don't think I coud ever fit a man's penis into my little nushie,"" she added. I told her she would grow and that her vagina would fit a man, and not to worry. I gently caressed my sister as she continued to describe the sights and her feelings.</p><p>""And when Daddy licked Mom's nushie, I could tell she liked it. She moaned so much."" </p><p>I smiled and asked Anna if she was curious what it felt like. Before she answered, I replied, ""let's find out,"" and slid down the bed and opened her legs. Anna watched me with a mixture of curiosity and desire. Her pussy smelled slightly tangy, but her vulva was velvety smooth, with no hair yet, and when I swirled tongue gently against the small puffy lips, she sighed and dropped her head back on her pillow. I licked her more, enjoying how my sister tasted.  Occasionally, I reached down and stroked my own clit, but I stayed focused on her, nibbling, licking, pushing my tongue inside her little cunny lips and finding her clit hood -- so small -- and yet alive with pleasure, as she writhed and moaned when I sucked on her clit underneath.</p><p>Anna was once again wet, so wet. I asked her to pull up her knees so that my tongue could reach all of her treasures. I dipped my fingers into her little velvet love purse and rubbed them on her rosebud. She gasped and I promised I would be gentle, as I pressed against the opening. She was very tight, achingly tight. But I managed to finally get my middle finger into her ass and then paused before sliding it in and out. At the same time, I caressed her clit with my tongue. In a few more minutes I had 2 fingers in Anna's ass and her soft moans told me she was about to cum once again that night.  I loved making Anna cum. I adored her cute dimpled cheeks as she opened her mouth, closed her eyes and gasped with orgiastic excitement. As she whimpered more loudly I put the fingers from my other hand into her mouth to suck on, so she would stay quiet. Meanwhile, I bathed my mouth in her soft, contracting pussy while I slammed my fingers in out of her pink ass, gucking my baby sister to a new state of bliss.</p>"
709,"Sibling Story, Part 3",Chrissy Larkin,3,Two sisters reach the climax of their first night together.,"['f', 'g', 'cons', 'inc', 'anal']","<p>As Anna slowly caught her breath after the orgasmic frenzy I gave her
in bed, a new day dawned in our budding sexual relationship. You see,
Anna was mine now. I didn't quite realize it at the time, but
subconsciously I knew she was not just my sister, but also my lover
and sexual plaything. She had the fixed and fiery look in her eyes of
someone who was hooked and who I could depend on to do as I ask.</p><p>If you have ever had a very intense sexual experience, where you lose
yourself, where you completely lose self control as you give into the
intense waves of pleasure, you know what I mean. That was where Anna
was at that night in bed with me. She had crossed over into world of
sexual obsession, and as long as we were together, she was mine. From
that day forward, I could just look at her in a special way and she
knew what I wanted. I just had to touch her thigh and her legs would
open for me. It was wonderful, powerful and sexually exciting.</p><p>We lay together in bed cuddling as Anna slowly recovered. I had just
taken her anal virginity with my fingers and had given her first taste
of oral love-making. I still hadn't experienced either of these
pleasures yet, but I knew I would. My time would come and Anna would
be the one to pleasure me to the same heights of ecstacy I just had
taken her.</p><p>We kissed and I stroked her body. As we lay in bed, my mind drifted
and began to dwell on my mother's role-playing with our father,
something Anna and i had witnessed when we spied on mom and dad
role-playing as an older woman with a young boy. I began to imagine
role-playing with Anna. The thought excited and aroused me.</p><p>As our breathing grew regular, I asked Anna to close her eyes and to
imagine me as her new mommy. ""You're my little girl, okay Anna?"" She
nodded and I placed her hands on my breasts and had her caress them.
""Imagine my boobs are mommy breasts, brimming with mommy milk, Anna. I
want you to feed and suckle from me. and imagine you can taste my
milk. Will you do that please?""</p><p>Anna nodded and then snuggled closer, putting her soft pink lips on
tip of my puffy nipple. I sighed as I felt her kiss it and begin to
suck.  She made soft suckling sounds and I caressed her head as she
settled into a lovely, imaginative nursing session with me. I felt
shivers running up and down my spine.</p><p>""Now caress my clitty, Anna. Suckle my mommy milk and caress my mommy
clit."" I opened my legs, exposing my moist pussy. She did as I asked
and I lay back and moaned softly in delight as I became more aroused.
With her warm mouth latched onto my small breast and her fingers
caressing my clit, I could do little more than moan with each breath I
took, receiving my sister's earnest loving. Anna also found that
giving me pleasure had its rewards and she whimpered in her little
girl way.</p><p>I quickly mounted pleasure's plateau and found myself in a feverish
state of excitement. I held tightly to the back of Anna's head,
pushing her mouth on to my breast while I rolled my hips, thrusting
them rapidly and involuntarily, as if hoping some young invisible stud
was pumping his phallus deep into my cunt.</p><p>I tried not to cry out, tried to keep silent as the wave crested and I
lost control, my body wracked by strong orgasmic contractions. ""I love
you, Anna, my baby, my suckling baby,"" I whispered hoarsely.  ""Suck my
titty milk. Suck my tits! Suck my cock!"" I don't know why I said that.
I was lost in the throes of bliss. My mind was a blur of images of men
and woman sexing each other. I saw penises ejaculating and pussies
squirting. But it triggered a warm response from Anna, who let out a
murmur of approval and sucked my little breast with more vigor. She
could get most it in her mouth, making my utterances about sucking
cock seem surreally real.</p><p>""Suck my tit-cock,"" I grunted. ""Swallow my sperm! Suck me baby."" I
moaned in rapture as my slutty talk seemed to drive Anna faster and
harder, her fingers vigorously rubbing my puss while she smacked her
mouth on my nipple, tugging and sucking, even biting it.</p><p>""NNnngg!  Oooh  Yess!! NNnng!! AAAhhh...Yes! Yes! YES!!""</p><p>The wave of bliss washed over me, sending my into a twirling, gasping,
aching orgasm that made me see stars. I pulled Anna away from my
little tit and placed my mouth on hers, tonguing my little sister
deeply and passionately while she continued to root her finger into my
swollen pussy. I could hear a very wet noise far away and felt a
warmth between my legs. And when I slowed down, we both gasped at the
large wet stain on Anna's bed sheets. I had squirted for what would be
first of many times in my life.</p><p>We both sat up and looked at each other. I reached out for Anna's hand
and took her wet fingers and put them in my mouth, tasting my scent,
sucking my sex juice off her little fingers. I kept running my hands
over her soft body, rubbing her flat chest, almost hoping I could make
her breasts grow, so I could feel her soft curvy shape that would
emerge in just a few short years. I kissed and licked her little
nipples and then kissed her again on the mouth. We both enjoyed
kissing each other. It was the most special expression of our growing
obsessional love for each other, carnally and spiritually.</p><p>Sexual electricity was still coursing through my body. I lay back down
on the bed and pulled my knees up and apart, exposing myself fully to
Anna. ""Do me like I did you,"" I half-begged. Anna obediently lay down
between my legs and began to run her tongue over my lips, pushing them
apart, finding my hood, flicking my button. She did it well and with
relish. Then, she dipped her finger into my wetness and rubbed it on
my anus and rather quickly shoved it in. I gasped and held her hand
for a moment.</p><p>""Don't move it,"" I pleaded. ""Not just yet.""</p><p>I hadn't realized how tight I was, and the searing sensation I felt in
my rosebud caught me be surprise. I lay still and when the pain
passed, I let go of Anna's hand.</p><p>""Now start,"" I grunted.</p><p>This time, she moved slowly, sliding her finger in and out while she
kept her mouth on my clit. I felt sparks fly and it wasn't long before
another wave of bliss began to build inside of me. As it washed over
me, I whimpered and arched my back.</p><p>""Another finger, Anna. Put in another,"" I demanded.</p><p>I was looser, more relaxed and her second finger slid in easily. The
sucking and finger fucking continued. I held me legs as wide apart as
possible, gripping my ankles with great intensity. And the waves began
and soon I lost track as one orgasm rolled through me after another.
When I could take no longer, Anna pulled four fingers from my ass. I
had been stretched and violated in a new way that I would lust for in
the years to come.  Her mouth and chin were bathed in my liquids and
we kissed once again, deeply, passionately. Not embarrassed by what we
shared.</p>"
710,Taking Heather's Temperature,Chrissy Larkin,1,Mrs. Ramshaw decides to recreate the pleasures of her youth when young Heather comes to work for her.,"['F', 'f', 'anal', 'oral']","<p>Monica moistened her dry lips with her tongue and placed her slightly trembling hand on Heather's pale, white rear cheeks. Her fingers brushed the warm skin and the barely visible, downy blonde hairs. Her thumb reached into the crack and gently pulled the cheek to one side, exposing quite clearly the rosy-brown wrinkled hole of her anus.</p><p>""Now relax dear, and you'll enjoy this,"" said Monica in a calm, quiet voice.</p><p>She lightly rubbed Vaseline on Heather's anal opening and then slowly pressed the pencil's well-lubricated eraser-tip up against the hole. With little effort the tip slid right in. Heather let out a small ""OOooo"" and squirmed slightly as Monica continued to push the pencil until it was about half-way in.</p><p>""Now, how does that feel, Heather?"" asked Monica.</p><p>Heather turned her head slightly and replied, ""Pretty cool, Mrs. Ramshaw.""</p><p>""Just call me Monica,"" she gently reminded her young friend.</p><p>Once again, Monica felt her tongue go dry. Everything was proceeding as planned, and she felt it hard to contain her excitement. She gazed down at Heather's legs and noticed how her pink panties were stretched tautly at her ankles and that she still had on her white sneaker socks, the ones with the little bit of lace along the top edge.</p><p>Heather had just turned 18, but she looked more like 15. Her slightly plump body and young fresh face were all that Monica had wished for when she hatched her plan. It was just a month ago, at the end of the school year, when Heather had come to work for Monica, helping her with some general office chores for the home business. The first time she laid eyes on Heather, she felt she was looking at someone from her distant past, a past she had been waiting nearly 15 years to bring back to life.</p><p>Fifteen summers ago, at the age of 12, Monica had played doctor with her younger friend down the street, and had been smitten by the eroticism of the the game they played. She could still remember almost every detail of that hot summer day, when she and Rachel, who was a year younger, began the game. Birds chirped outside, flies buzzed against the window screen and the soaring temperatures made the excuse of taking off one's clothes all the more easy.</p><p>Being the older child, Monica had taken charge and after a few preliminaries, went right to the most exciting part: taking the Rachel's temperature. Offering no resistance, her friend readily pulled down her underpants to her ankles and bent over the bed. Monica pressed the eraser tip against the tiny pink hole and watched intently as the pencil slid in. When she removed the pencil a moment later and sniffed, she breathed in that unusual odor which was faintly pungent, but not overwhelming or dirty. Again and again, Monica inserted the pencil, twirled it, then removed it, as Rachel giggled and squirmed, clearly enjoying the forbidden pleasure. Finally, overcome with excitement, Monica handed the pencil to Rachel and asked her to do the same.</p><p>That hot day marked the beginning of a new era for Monica and Rachel. Over the course of several weeks, the girls took turns taking each other's temperature. Soon, other bodily explorations ensued, including the touching, fingering and general tickling of each other's virgin, hairless labia's. But for Monica, the highlight was always the moment when she pulled down Rachel's pants to her ankles, had her bend over the bed, stretched her pale cheeks apart and inserted the pencil. Rachel's round, soft rear, her submissive posture with underpants rolled down to ankles, the faint, organic smell on the pencil all merged into one erotic moment for Monica. Later, when she learned how to masturbate, she realized there was a wonderful way to release all that built up tension and excitement. But it was the thrill and desire of the anal game, mingling together, that was burned deeply into Monica's memory.</p><p>Several weeks later, Rachel left for vacation and the friendship drifted apart, as so many do at that age. But Monica never forgot about what happened. Now, almost 20 years later, she was on the brink of doing it all over again. This time, with Heather.</p><p>For a moment, Monica's mind froze as a wave of guilt washed over. Heather seemed so young, her ripe body so innocent. But quickly, the moment's excitement expunged any feeling of guilt from Monica's mind. Heather squirmed and sighed as Monica slowly pushed and pulled the pencil in and out. The girl's round cheeks quivered slightly from the sensation.</p><p>""Okay, Heather. That was fun wasn't it? Now let's try a slightly larger thermometer,"" cooed Monica in a soothing voice. Heather replied by nodding her head, her blonde ponytail bobbing slightly.</p><p>Monica slowly removed the pencil and reached for a tapered candle and began to lubricate it. Once again, she placed her hand on Heather's bottom and stroked the large round cheeks a few times in an attempt to relax the teenager. Just as she expected, there was little resistance when she inserted it into Heather's rear. Still, the candle's diameter was several times wider than the pencil and Heather gasped as Monica pushed it about one-third the way in before stopping.</p><p>""Are you alright?"" Monica asked.</p><p>""I'm okay, Mrs. Ramshaw -- I mean Monica. It's just that, well, the sensation took me by surprise.""</p><p>Monica waited a moment and once again stroked Heather's cheeks in an effort to calm any jitters she may have had. It had taken Monica the better part of a week to seduce Heather. She used very trick she knew to win the girl's trust and to slowly work her way from being the girl's employer to become her surrogate mother and friend. Heather seemed confused at first, but the actual seduction was surprisingly simple. It was just a game, Monica convinced her, where no will get hurt.</p><p>Monica leaned over and put her nose close to Heather's cheeks and smelled. The aroma instantly created a sense of deja vu, putting her right back in her own room with Rachel 15 years ago. She felt her knees slightly buckle as the memory aroused her. She almost kissed Heather's buttocks out of thanks, but held back at the last moment. Instead she began to slowly work the candle in and out of the girl's now glistening orifice. Heather moaned quietly at first and then again, but louder as Monica continued to glide the candle in and out of her rear.</p><p>""You can touch yourself, if you like,"" softly coaxed Monica.</p><p>Heather didn't respond and it looked like nothing would happen. But then she raised her hips slightly and slipped her hands underneath. Within in seconds, her hips began to roll in unison with the moving candle. In a minute or two, Heather's body began to shudder and Monica heard a smothered groan come from where the girl had buried her head in the pillow.</p><p>As she watched the spasms of pleasure ripple across Heather's plump body, Monica's plans began to change. She had intended to only go so far, to just recreate that glorious moment in her past when she played doctor with Rachel. Her only desire had been to make Heather submit to this one bit of anal stimulation. But now lust, like a virus, quickly spread through Monica and, without thinking, she did something totally unexpected.</p><p>Reaching down, she pulled Heather's panties off her ankles and put them aside. Then she gently rolled the girl over on to her back. Heather's creamy white thighs parted slightly, exposing a small tuft of soft, blonde pubic hair. Gazing at the girl's face, she noticed how her blonde hair was matted from sweat and her cheeks had flushed to a rosy pink hue. Across her forehead, Monica could see creases where the small folds in the pillow had pressed against Heather's forehead when she had pressed her head down during the frenzy of the first climax. Heather stared at Monica with a feverish look. Her eyes bulged with excitement and anticipation.</p><p>Monica unbuttoned Heather's shirt and unhooked the straps of her bra to expose the softest, smoothest breasts she had ever seen, with nipples that looked just like little cherries. Monica gently touched Heather's soft and ripening body, thinking for a moment how Rachel must have looked like this many years ago. With her other hand, she grasped the candle, still protruding from Heather's Vaseline soaked rear, and twirled it. Heather's face lit up and her cheeks flushed deeper.</p><p>""You like that, don't you,"" Monica queried.</p><p>Heather grinned and nodded. Almost instinctively, the teenager reached down and pulled her knees up to her breasts, submissively exposing the most tender parts of her body. As Monica continued twirling and plunging the candle in and out of Heather, she leaned forward and placed her tongue against the glistening red lips of her slit. Heather's body shuddered, but she continued holding her knees up and her lovely thighs wide apart. Within a minute, Heather's breathing turned more shallow as Monica's tongue worked its way up and down the young girl's lovely slit. At the same time, Monica continued to twist and shove the candle in and out of Heather's vaseline-soaked hole.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" exclaimed Heather in a shaking voice. ""Oh my God. It feels so good, Mrs. Ramshaw! Oh my God! Oh! Oh! Ooooohh!""</p><p>Heather's pelvis bucked up and down, causing the bed springs to squeak loudly. Her movements, almost violent, made it hard for Monica to keep her tongue squarely on Heather's inflamed clit.</p><p>""Oh Jesus! Oh fuck! That feels good! Yes, fuck me with the candle,"" Heather began to shout. ""Fuck me with it! Oh Jeeezzus! I love it! Oh more! more, mmooorrre!""</p><p>Monica found herself almost blushing as she listened to Heather's guttural cries of passion and dirty talk. Soon, Heather just moaned and panted, finally letting go of her legs, which slid to the floor. Monica pulled her head away from Heather's sex and looked up, her chin wet with the girl's juices, and gazed at Heather, lying almost breathless on the bed. Her hair was all askew and her pale, moist skin, from her neck to her breasts, had turned a deep red.</p><p>Monica glanced back down between Heather's legs and saw a trickle of liquid ooze out from her vagina. Overcome with lust, Monica pulled off her own shirt and bra, and began to rub her breast in Heather's juices, pressing her pert nipple against Heather's clit. The teenager's body jerked from the new sensation, and she sat up and looked with wonder as Monica continued rubbing her nipples, all the while moaning softly.</p><p>With surprising strength, Heather put her arms around Monica and pulled her up on to the bed. She kissed the woman passionately while wrapping her legs around Monica's waist. Without thinking, Monica pulled off her pants and soon both women were naked on the bed, legs and arms intertwined.</p><p>Suddenly Heather gasped and said ""Oh my!""</p><p>""What's wrong,"" asked Monica.</p><p>""The candle just popped out of me,"" she answered with a giggle.</p><p>Monica smiled, but before she could say anything else, Heather turned her awakened lust on to her mentor. She began to aggressively kiss and nip Monica's breasts. Soon, the girl's hands clutched Monica between the legs and her fingers slid quickly into the sopping slit. The sensation was an unexpected jolt for Monica. She had not expected Heather to become so active.</p><p>Before she could think what was happening, Heather had moved her head between Monica's legs and began to awkwardly lick her slit. Monica reached down and placed her hands on Heather's head, steadying the young girl's eager tongue. Soon she got into a warm rhythm and Monica found herself slipping into a plateau of passion and delight.</p><p>""OOoohh, that's lovely, Heather,"" moaned Monica. ""Oh, oh, oh, ah, yes! Ah, ah, aaahhhh!""</p><p>Finally, her own body shook as the ripples of pleasure turned into waves of orgasmic ecstasy. Monica's head spun and she felt herself in some kind of fog. The powerful climax that had gripped her body left her dazed. She remembered looking up and seeing Heather with a wide grin, her eyes blazing. Then she recalled the young girl flipping her body over onto her stomach, again with such ease. Two hands pushed her legs apart and a finger began to smear warm Vaseline over her rear orifice. She heard Heather say something and then felt a piercing sensation as the girl roughly shoved the candle into Monica's rectum.</p><p>Monica flinched and cried out.</p><p>""Sorry Mrs. Ramshaw, I mean Monica. I didn't mean to hurt you,"" Heather said apologetically.</p><p>""It's okay, Heather. I just wasn't expecting you to...oh my"" Monica's voice trailed off as she felt Heather begin to twirl and plunge the candle in and out of her rear. She closed her eyes and began to relax, letting the wonderful sensation act as a tonic, sending her mind back to a warm summer day many years ago. Monica reached under and began to rub her clit as Heather rhythmically penetrated her with the candle. All she could do was moan as the world of yesterday seemed to take over.</p><p>""Oh Rachel, that feels so good,"" murmured Monica. ""You take my temperature so well! It's divine!""</p><p>""Umm, Mrs. Ramshaw, why are you calling me Rachel,"" asked a perplexed Heather.</p><p>""Don't stop, Rachel. It feeeels soooo good,"" gasped Monica, ignoring Heather's query.</p><p>Outside, the birds chirped in the trees and the flies buzzed against the window screen.</p>"
711,The Piano Teacher,Chrissy Larkin,1,14 year-old Angela as a piano lesson that she will never forget.,"['F f', 'femdom', 'anal', 'oral', 'reluc']","<p>We all have our dark side. Our carnal dark side. The one that links us to our most base desires. For many of us, we might not discover it until we're well into adulthood. For me, I found out about it when I was 14 years old. Until then, I was a romantic kind of girl, full of daydreams of living a sort of ""Anne of Green Gables"" life. Boys and sex were just a background noise, of little interest to me. I just floated along, living in my bubble, until I met Miss Kessler, my piano teacher.</p><p>I had started taking lessons from another woman, but she had moved, so my mother found out about Miss Kessler and was happy to see she lived within reasonable walking distance of our house. Miss Kessler lived in a worn-down looking home, rather dark. She was short and dressed in an old-fashioned style, her hair in a bun. She spoke with a heavy accent and talked slowly, enunciating her words very carefully. But her most striking feature was her piercing blue eyes, which would she would keep fixed on me whenever we talked.</p><p>During our first lesson, she showed me the notes on the piano and using flashcards to teach me to read music. She said posture was very important in learning how to play the piano. She said my posture was deplorable. I could feel her warm, firm hands as she put them on my hips and shoulders, making sure I was sitting correctly on the piano bench. Once, she put her hand on my thigh. I remember it tickled ever so slightly.</p><p>During my third lesson, Miss Kessler did something different. She reached down and touched my tail bone and then put her other hand on my diaphragm, telling me that proper breathing along with good posture was another way to improve my piano playing. She had me practice breathing exercises, while she kept both hands on me -- my bottom and my tummy. But after taking several breaths, I felt her hand move up from my stomach, gently passing over my little breasts. She reminded me to concentrate on the music and my playing, but all I could think of was how she had just fondled me.</p><p>After that lesson, my mind was a jumble of confused thoughts. I knew something wasn't right, and yet my curiosity was starting to grow and I felt for the first time ever, a new kind of excitement. It was summer and when I got ready to go to my next lesson, I dressed just a little more provocatively than usual. I put on my shortest shorts and a light blue buttoned shirt. I don't remember consciously thinking about what to wear. It was as if another force was leading me on. Instinctively, I decided not to wear any panties or bra. I was trembling when I rang the doorbell and when Miss Kessler let me in, she was smiling.</p><p>This time, when Miss Kessler's began checking my posture, I instinctively opened my legs just a little. Sitting right next to me, she noticed, her eyes cast down on my bare legs for a moment. As I practiced the scales, I suddenly felt her hand on my bare thigh and then her fingers slide inside the leg of my shorts, not stopping. Sweat break out on my brow as I played on, and I could hear Miss Kessler's voice in the background, reminding me to focus. But all I could think about was her fingers, now gently cupping my vulva, fondling me. Finally, my fingers stopped moving on the now silent piano keys. I closed my eyes and my legs began to tremble. After several minutes of gently touching my sex, Miss Kessler spoke.</p><p>""You like it when I touch you like this Angela?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""You know this is a secret, right?""</p><p>""Yes. Miss Kessler.""</p><p>""Is there anyone you feel safe to tell?""</p><p>""No. I would be in trouble.""</p><p>""So, Angela... when did you realize I wanted you... to touch you like this?""</p><p>""I don't know. I guess last week.""</p><p>""How did it make you feel?""</p><p>""Scared. I guess... I was excited though. It makes me feel sexy."" </p><p>""Is that why you wore short pants?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well, I want more.""</p><p>With that, Miss Kessler slowly stood me up and gently pulled down my shorts to the tops of my thighs, exposing my pristine slit. My labial lips were unfettered by anything but a light dusting of fuzzy hair that was barely visible anywhere except for a darkening tuft above my little clitoral hood. Then she unbuttoned my shirt, and pulled it down, exposing my budding breasts to the air. She sighed as she looked at them.</p><p>""Does this embarrass you, Angela?""</p><p>I just nodded, turning beet red as I stood there, shaking, my privates exposed to Miss Kessler. I could feel her piercing eyes devour me.</p><p>""But it feels good too, right?""</p><p>As she said this, Miss Kessler began to rub my labia gently in circles just below my clitoral hood. My mouth was too dry to talk and I could only nod in agreement.</p><p>""We will do this every week, sweetheart. I love seeing you feel good. But I want you to hold your breath for a few seconds every time I touch you, then exhale slowly. It will feel even better. Ok?""</p><p>I just nodded, then I did as she was told. As my breath started to come out slowly, Miss Kessler pressed directly on my little clit. The sudden sensation made me gasp.</p><p>""I'm sorry dear, was that too sensitive?""</p><p>I just shook my head, wanting the sensations to continue. Miss Kessler obliged, pulling my shorts all the way down to my knees. Suddenly, I felt incredibly embarrassed and covered my face with my hands. I could feel her warm breath on me, first on my labia and then on my nipples. I dared not look. Her fingers began massaging my nipples, which stiffened with excitement. And then she moved back down and for the next 30 minutes I stood like that in front of Miss Kessler while she caressed my pussy, masturbating me. Her fingers rhythmically pressing on my clit as I breathed slowly, bringing me close to my first orgasm ever. But not all the way. Suddenly, the clock chimed and I knew the lesson was over. </p><p>The next week I hurried to Miss Kessler's home and my heart was beating madly as I rang the doorbell. I wore my shorts again, leaving my underwear at home. We quickly moved through the formalities of starting the piano lesson, when she stood me up and pulled down my shorts to my ankles and unbuttoned my shirt. She only spent a few minutes performing the breathing exercise on my clit as I stood in front of her while she fondled my pussy. After squeezing my breasts and licking my nipples ever so slowly, her hands reached around and she caressed my rear, running them over my cheeks before sliding her fingers inside my crack, touching my anus. I shuddered as I felt a new kind of electricity from her touches.</p><p>""Are you feeling nice Angela?""</p><p>Once again, I had my hands over my face in embarrassment, but I nodded.</p><p>""You know this is very naughty, what you and I do?""</p><p>Again, I nodded.</p><p>""Will you let me do even naughtier things to you?""</p><p>My nod this time was smaller and delayed, but it came, just the same. Soon Miss Kessler had me completely naked, and made me lie back on the couch with my fanny over the edge.</p><p>""Now, since you're my yummy dirty girl, I want you to show me your little pussy and butthole so I can play with them. Will you do that for me? Just spread your legs and hold your knees with your hands.""</p><p>I blushed furiously, but with a little coaxing, I soon had my girlish figure spread out for Miss Kessler to enjoy.</p><p>""I'm going to kiss your pussy now, and play with your bottom with my finger inside it.""</p><p>I remember breathing hard, my tummy rising up and down almost spasmodically, as I waited for what was to happen next with nervous excitement.</p><p>""Make sure you hold your breath for a few seconds before you exhale, OK? You can use your voice too if you want... while you breathe out. It will be a lot more fun for you.""</p><p>With that, Miss Kessler kneeled in front of me and quickly my legs began to shake as I struggled to hold my knees open with my hands. I felt her tongue on my pussy, and after a minute she stopped and said I tasted good. As my wetness increased, Miss Kessler worked a moistened finger into my rear, poking and wiggling it different ways. I felt my eyes popping open from the new sensation and began moaning uncontrollably, but Miss Kessler didn't stop. She kept fucking my rear with her finger while she licked my virgin snatch, pausing only to alternately push her tongue up my vagina and suck on clit and surrounding labia while swirling her tongue over them. By now, I was moaning loudly and gasping. </p><p>""Don't just scream, Angela, use dirty words. Say ""fuck me.""</p><p>I had never used that word before. The first time I tried, it caught in my throat and I could only let out a cry. But Miss Kessler's tongue licked me more feverishly while her finger pushed deeper into my rectum. My moans became louder, and then suddenly, I shouted, ""FUCK ME,"" practically gagging as the two words came out of my mouth. Miss Kessler pulled her tongue away from my pussy long enough to encourage me one last time.</p><p>""Now, tell me when you cum, Angela. Tell me how your cunt feels when you cum.""</p><p>By now, I couldn't stop trembling, my bucking body was writhing completely out of control. As my aroused body reached its peak, I cried out again and again, ""fuck me, fuck me."" But suddenly my voice stopped, as I arched my back and struggled to breathe. It felt like the wind had been knocked out by someone slugging me in the gut. After what seemed like ages, I finally gasped loudly for breath.</p><p>I could hear Miss Kessler moan with excitement as my pussy contracted along with my anus. I couldn't see her, but it was like we were having intercourse, our bodies in rhythm, our moans in sync. And then suddenly I felt like I was going to vomit. I could feel bile coming up to my throat, only it wasn't bile and I didn't vomit.</p><p>""Oh FUCK.... you bitch, you... FUCK... OH my FUCK!!! OH....FUCK YOU, BITCH! BITCH!! in my CUUUUNNNNNNTTTTT.... AHHHHHNNNNNHHHH... I....M....CUMMMMMMMM... AHYIIIIEEEE""</p><p>Miss Kessler forced her tongue into my pussy, pumping her face forward to fuck my tight hole. Then, I screamed again as my anus locked on her finger, and I felt my pussy gushing onto her face. Now it was Miss Kessler's turn to cry out as she felt the full force of my first orgasm. As the spasms and contractions rolled through my body, Miss Kessler held back her tongue just long enough to speak in a husky voice, as if she was talking directly to my cunt.</p><p>""Yes Angela! Cum for me baby... cum while I fuck my dirty girl in the ass with my finger!""</p><p>She pushed her finger in deeply, pulling it out and pushing it in again, hard, but not too hard.</p><p>""OH!! Oh!! OH!! OH!!"" I screamed with each poke of the finger up my rectum. ""BITCH!...YOU... ARE... FUCK... ING... MY... BUM... OH!! OH!! OH!!"" BITCH! FUCK! CUNT! OH! OH! OH!</p><p>""Yes Angela! Only dirty girls cum from butt fucking!""</p><p>I continued to moan and shake uncontrollably as my orgasm continued. When it finally subsided, I started to sob, my legs flopped down and liquid discharged from my pussy, streaming down the side of the couch. Miss Kessler leaned over and scooped me into her arms.</p><p>""That was wonderful, Angela...""</p><p>I looked away.</p><p>""It was dirty. I'm so bad.""</p><p>Tears were streaming down my face. I could feel that Miss Kessler wanted to comfort me, but she knew she couldn't if things were to continue in the future. She desperately needed to have me in her future. So, instead of comforting me, she brought out the shame of what I had done. I didn't realize it at the time, but she wanted to control me. She knew I needed to hear about the shame of what had happened if I was to be her personal toy, her sex kitten to play with whenever she wanted. She had to strike while the iron was hot.</p><p>""Yes, you are a bad girl, Angela, a very, very bad girl. In fact, what you just did was about the dirtiest, naughtiest thing I think I've ever seen. Your mom would spank you so hard for something like this, so you can't ever tell her, or anyone else. No one can know how bad of a girl you are. It's really important. I have to keep you safe Angela. Do you understand me?""</p><p>Tears ran down my cheeks and mucus drooled from my nose, but I slowly nodded. I could tell she was happy with how she handled me at that moment.</p><p>""But being bad is OK if you're with me. I'm a little bad sometimes too. Maybe not as much as you, but I won't ever make you be in trouble just because you liking having stuff poked up your butt or because you don't wear underwear because you want someone to pull your pants down and play with your privates. The truth is, no one would ever understand you like me. I truly, truly love the way you are. I love how dirty of a slut you are. I just love you Angela... because you are filthy, naughty, and you like fucking sex in your tight little cunt and butthole and all. I love you just like you are. Come here and give me a hug.""</p><p>All I could do was collapse into Miss Kessler arms, sobbing.</p><p>""I'm so bad!!!""</p><p>Miss Kessler soothed me, holding me close to her bosom.</p><p>""Were you bad at home or school today?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Then you're not all bad. You're really good, just like everyone else already knows you are. You're talented, and you have friends. But now you have a safe place that you can be bad. Just here. Just with me. Everywhere else, you're so, so good. You should be so proud of that. Don't ever let anyone make you feel bad or worry honey. What we have is a secret. I'll never tell anyone, ever, ever, ever. And even here you're so good. You're a fast learner at the piano too. Am I right?""</p><p>I looked at her with tear stained eyes and nodded. Miss Kessler hugged me again and took a tissue to wipe away my tears and snot. </p><p>""Now, it's time to let the good little girl... the one I also love, shine like a princess. We better do a little piano. We don't want you falling behind. I think it would be fun though if you keep your pants off until we're done though. Is that OK? I like having your naked bum on my piano bench. OK?""</p><p>I nodded, and even thoughI knew I was a changed person, I somehow felt happy about it.</p><p>""This was a really special experience for me and I want to kiss you like that so much more. Please say you will. I love you, cute girl. Will you?""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Kessler, yes!</p>"
712,Angel in the Night,Chrissygirl,1,This story is about a mother and daughter and their first time. Wow is it hot tonight!,['f ped  inc rom'],"<p>The early morning sun streamed through the curtains making little
prints of lace across the sheets on the bed. The morning light
seemed to push away the darkness of the night.</p><p>I lay there in bed straining to see through the sleep that made my
eyes heavy, watching my little angel as she lay sleeping next to
me. Somehow, it all seemed like a dream, the morning, the warmth of
the sun, and the knowledge of what had happened that night.</p><p>She had come to my room at about eleven, ""Mommy I can't sleep it's
too hot.""</p><p>I looked into her face that was so sweet and somehow had to
pretend to be scolding, ""Oh, all right, but only for a little while.""</p><p>She lifted the covers and giggled, ""Mommy, you don't have any clothes
on!""</p><p>""I know. Like you said, it's too hot.""</p><p>Her eyes got wide, and she
smiled at me and asked, ""Can I take my nightie off? I'm hot too.""</p><p>At
this point I was starting to get somewhat flush, ""O.K., it's just us
two girls right?""</p><p>She stretched her nightie off over her head and
pulled her cotton panties to the floor. I could not help but notice
how cute my seven-year-old daughter really was. Her skin was so soft and
tight—smooth like satin, with that pre-pubescent glow. I started to
feel a tingle, but reminded myself that this was my daughter.</p><p>As we lay there in bed, her eyes seemed to focus on my breast which
made my nipples hard. ""Mommy, when I was a baby did I suck on you?""</p><p>The question startled me, ""And where did you get a question like
that young lady?""</p><p>""Yesterday we saw the baby at the mall.""</p><p>I drew a
deep breath, ""Oh, that's right. You were asking me about it. Yes
darling, you were a breast baby.""</p><p>Suddenly my angel grinned like a
little devil, ""Did I like it?""</p><p>That made my tingle go to a
throbbing. ""Well I suppose you did, you never turned them down.""</p><p>She
giggled again, ""Can I touch them they look so squishy?""</p><p>I was so
thrown back by the thought of having squishy breasts that I didn't
think about where this was leading. ""Hey young lady, my boobs are not
squishy; they are firm and developed.""</p><p>""Can I touch them? I want to
see."" She did not wait for an answer and before I could say anything
both hands where on my chest. I let out a moan as she rolled my ample
breast in her small little hands. ""Mommy can I see if I still like
them?""</p><p>I know I should have said no, but my nipples were so hard and
my desire so strong that I could not turn her down. She opened her
tiny mouth and latched onto one breast while still fondling the
other. Her warm mouth gently started sucking as her tongue caressed
the bottom of my hard nipple.</p><p>""Oh, baby that feels so good."" My hand
went to the back of her head and started stroking her hair. Through
my heavy breathing I started talking to her again, ""Yes that's right,
now do the same to the other one.""</p><p>Without hesitation she moved to
the other breast. This must have gone on for an hour. I don't know
really. Time had no meaning. </p><p>Then she looked me in the eyes and said, ""Oh Mommy I wish I were
more like you. You are so pretty.""</p><p>""That will come in time sweetie. 
However, you are just like me between your legs. Your cunny is just
like Mommy's."" I opened her legs to see her pouty little lips. I could
see she was already wet with little-girl juice. Then I opened my legs
so she could see my bare pussy. I like to keep my pussy shaved
because I like the way it looks, never dreaming I would be comparing
hers to mine.</p><p>She giggled as she asked me again, ""Can I touch that
too?""</p><p>""Yes you can touch it, but let me show you how."" I took her hand
in mine and guided her little fingers to my clit and started doing
little circles. Through my heavy breathing I told her, ""That's right,
just like that. You know that will feel good on you too. Try it."" I
guided her small finger over to her smooth little cunny and we
started doing circles on her. This time it was her doing the moaning.</p><p>With that I could not stand it anymore. I took my hand and gently
pushed her to the bed. I spread her legs and started licking up all
her girl juices. I have never been so turned on in my life with
anyone. The more I tasted of her, the more of her I wanted.</p><p>Her hips
where straining to push themselves onto my mouth. My angel started to
moan louder, ""Mommy don't stop it feels so—good.""</p><p>With that her
words faded and she lay still just for a minute. ""Oh Mommy, does it
always feel like that?""</p><p>""Most of the time, do you want to do that to
me?""</p><p>Her eyes lit up as she practically shouted, ""Yes I really want
to."" She went down on me like a hungry girl with a candy bar. She had
learned fast as she went straight for my clit and sucked it into her
mouth. Then I felt a small finger enter into my pussy. That was it,
that is what pushed me over the top. My flood gates opened and I
gushed all over her angel face. She crawled back up to me and we
kissed for several minutes. Then she rolled over and fell asleep
with my arm over her tiny breast.</p><p>Now morning has come, and my angel is waking. ""Hi Mommy, can I
have some breakfast? I'm really hungry this morning.""</p><p>""O.K. but can I
have a kiss first?""</p><p>She smiled back at me, ""Sure, and if it's hot
tonight can I sleep with you again?""</p><p>I giggled like a little
girl, ""You can sleep with me even if it's not too hot.</p>"
713,"Breast Mommy Ever, Part 1",Chrissygirl,1,Mommy's breast are at the center of there world,['fF lac pedo inc anal'],"<p>Ann turned her car into the school parking lot to get in line with the other parents for, ""Parent pick 
up"". This was an option giving to parents that did not want there kid to walk or ride the bus home. 
Ann may have been in line with the other parents, but she was definitely not like all the other moms or 
dads in line. Ann was a single mother of a seven year old girl. At twenty three her boyfriend had got her 
pregnant and then disappeared, never to be found again. However, it had all worked out for the best. 
Being a single mom meant that she could raise her daughter in her own unique way. Although, truth be told 
it was her daughter, Peg that brought about the unusual relationship the two shared.</p><p>Ann had always enjoyed breastfeeding Peg, and decided to let Peg nurse on her mother for as long as 
she wanted. As Peggy got older her mother tried to get her on solid food and off the breast, but Peg was 
never willing to give up her mother completely. Now Peggy was seven and still nursing on her mother and 
showing no signs of stopping any time soon.</p><p>As Ann inched forward in the car to the pick up zone, she could not help but notice that her thin
T-shirt was showing her leaky breast milk. After all these years of nursing she had maintained a DD cup, 
and today they where engorged. You see her daughter overslept this morning and did not have time to 
nurse.  Now Ann was swollen with milk and needed relief bad. So before she left the house she stuffed her 
bra with two nursing pads in each cup and she was still leaking through to her shirt.</p><p>When the car finally made it to the pick-up zone, Ann tried to face forward as much as possible so 
that when the teacher on duty opened the passenger door she would not notice the dark stains around Ann's 
puffy nipples. However, that did not stop Peg from noticing her mother's discomfort. As Peg buckled her 
seatbelt, the two drove away. Peggy's eyes grew wide as she intently stared at her mother's breast. 
""Wow! Is that all for me?""</p><p>Suddenly, Ann's milk dropped at hearing the sound of her daughter's voice. Now the flood gates where 
open and there was no stopping the tidal wave of liquid love that was reserved in her mother's boobs.</p><p>""Yes that's all for you, and believe me young lady you are going to be doing double duty when we get 
home today. You are not stopping until all this is gone.""</p><p>As Ann was saying this she was lovingly looking at her young daughter. She was a beauty. Peg had long 
dark hair like her mother's, brown eyes that sparkled, and that little girl nose that was always so cute. 
Her face was a little plump, but not fat, as was the rest of her little body. In her mind her mother 
pictured the little hairless pussy and bubble butt, which were concealed underneath the short little 
dress that Peg had worn to school. </p><p>Oh, that little bald baby pussy, Ann could not stop thinking about it. She was addicted to it just 
like a drug. This however made her leak even more, and she hurried to get home.</p><p>As they pulled up to a stoplight, Ann made small talk with Peg. ""So how was school today?""</p><p>Little Peg took the opportunity as the car was slowing to reach over to her mother and wet her hand on 
her mother's soaking shirt, as she gathered  a little milk on her finger she put it to her lips before 
answering her mommy.</p><p>""Good except that creepy Herald, is still trying to look up my dress and see my panties.  My teacher 
says maybe I should start wearing a pair of old shorts under my dress so he can't see anything.""</p><p>The thought of her daughter covering her panties, saddened Ann a little. ""So what do you want to do?""</p><p>With a devilish grin, Peg pulled up her dress showing her panties to her mother. ""If I start wearing 
shorts, then you won't be able to look up my dress and see me.""</p><p>Ann stared at the sight with her mouth open at the brazenness of her daughter. Then someone honked 
impatiently as the light had already changed to green, snapping Ann back to the real world. </p><p>""That's Mommy's good little girl."" Then Ann poked her daughter in the side as they both giggled a 
little, and soon they where pulling into the driveway of their modest little home.</p><p>As the two girls walked into the house, Ann went to the bedroom and pulled off her T-shirt, and 
released her overburdened bra.  Her bra was as wet as an old dish towel. Ann was sure that if she wanted, 
she could have wrong it out and squeezed milk onto the bed.</p><p>She then kicked off her flip flops and slid out of her shorts. She put on a flimsy see through Shorty 
bed robe to cover her shoulders, still leaving her breast exposed. The robe and thong underwear is all 
she ever wore around the house. The only modification that was ever made to this attire was a pair of 
worm white socks for winter.</p><p>As Ann was getting comfortable, Peggy went to her room to put away her backpack. She pulled her cotton 
panties off leaving her short little girl dress on. She then inserted one finger into her hairless pussy 
getting some of the girl juice on it, and sucked it clean. This was a habit of hers and Peg rely wasn't 
sure how it got started. All she knew was that she liked the way it tasted, and her mommy liked seeing 
Peg play with her own little girl cunny.</p><p>As Ann walked into the living room, her nipples where still dripping with milk. She retrieved an 
oversized towel from the closet and laid it on the couch. Ann knew that this was going to be one milky, 
and messy nursing session. She sat down next to one arm of the couch leaving room for her girl to stretch 
out as she as she took her mother's boobs into her mouth.</p><p>""Baby come on Mommy needs you.""</p><p>Peg skipped out of her room toward the couch. She was the happiest little girl ever. Their was nothing 
she loved more than her mother's breast. In fact Ann's boobs where at the center of everything the two 
did together. Peg was either sucking on them, holding them in her hand or just playing with them the 
whole time the two where at home. They would watch television together and Peg would be lying in her 
mom's arms and pulling on her mommy's nipples.</p><p>Ann loved the affection that Peg gave to her, and her daughter could have as much of Ann as she 
wanted, nothing was out of bounds for her baby.</p><p>Peg laid her head in her mother's lap; she then spread open her tinny legs as far as they would 
comfortably go, and pulled up her dress exposing her sweet spot. Ann guided her nipple with one hand to 
her daughter's mouth. Peg began to suck lightly, using her tongue on her mother's nipple to push the milk 
out and then swallow. The milk came out easily as the full ducts in her tits flowed like an open faucet.</p><p>Even the nipple that was not being sucked on was squirting like a water pistol. Peg wasted no time and 
reached up her free hand and started messaging the naked breast. Peggy could not swallow all the 
nurturing liquid, as it ran down her cheek and neck, then into her mother's lap. The breast that was being 
massaged dripped through the little girls hand and onto her school dress.</p><p>Ann did not care about the mess that was being made. This was heaven. Her daughter sucking, and both 
breast flowing undaunted. She let her head fall back onto the couch and closed her eyes.</p><p>Peg stopped squeezing her mom's breast just long enough to guide her mother's hand down to her own 
little girl pussy and then went back to the assault on her mom's titty. Peg inserted a finger deep into 
her babies' virginal opening. Pegs hymen had been busted at five so going deep was no problem.</p><p>Ann was moaning and half whispering as she started talking to her girl. ""Yes baby suck on Mommy, don't 
stop. Mommy loves you so much, and she loves your baby pussy. Promise me you will always stay bald.""</p><p>Peggy started to squeeze her legs together as she was nearing her climax. She dropped her mother's 
nipple from her mouth as she concentrated on her own pleasure. The milk still poring out from her mother's 
nipple, saturating Peggy's face and hair. Peggy was now whispering back.</p><p>""Yes Mommy, I will always be your little girl, even when I'm big. I'll stay bald I promise."" With that 
her body tightened for several minutes and then went limp.</p><p>Sensing her daughters climax everything stopped for a minute, even though Ann's pussy was on fire now. 
She bent over and lovingly kissed her baby on the forehead. When Peg had recovered from her orgasm she 
opened her eyes and smiled at her mother.</p><p>""Wow I think I should skip breakfast all the time.""</p><p>Ann started to tickle Peggy as she spoke. ""Oh, no you won't. I get too full and it hurts. Besides, I 
would miss our time together in the morning before school. Now it's time you made Mommy feel better. I 
want you to try climbing into that same pussy you came out of. Mummy wants to cum too.""</p><p>The idea of getting so nasty with her own daughter was such a turn on to Ann. The thought that this was 
her own flesh and blood daughter always sent her over the edge and never failed to make her wet.</p><p>Peg took one last grab and then a kiss to her mother's breast and sat up on the couch. Ann stood up 
and pulled her thong panties down her legs and over her feet, reveling that she was smooth also.</p><p>Ann sat back down on the edge of the couch and pulled her knees back so that her daughter could have 
free and easy access to her pussy.</p><p>Peg got down on floor in front of her mother. She put her hand on her mother's pussy just feeling the 
roundness of her pelvis.</p><p>""Mommy, when I get older can I have milk in my boobies like yours?""</p><p>Ann bit her lip slightly as she pushed her hips foreword.</p><p>""Yes baby, Mommy will show you how. Then Mommy can suck on you. Now get after that pussy before I put you 
back in their myself.""</p><p>With that, Peg knew exactly what her mother wanted. She took one hand and placed it under her mom's 
ass, and put two little fingers in her butt hole. Then Peg slid her mouth over her mom's clit, using the 
same sucking motion as she used on her tit. Ann started bucking her hips forward giving her daughter 
instructions.</p><p>""Baby I need more ass. Stick you're whole hand up in me if you can.""</p><p>Peggy pulled out the two fingers and cupped her hand as small as she could make it. Then she forced 
her hand inside and once she was deep enough the girl made a fist. Then she made out like she was trying 
to pull her fist free, hitting it on the inside of her mother's rectum. </p><p>Ann was wailing now. ""Yes baby that is so nasty, do your mommy, do her good. Make me cum on your face.
With that Ann exploded on Peg, mixing mother's milk and pussy juice on the girls face and all in her hair.</p><p>As her mother came down from her high, Peggy slowly slid her hand out of her mother's ass. She then 
crawled on top of her mother and lay between her still heaving breasts.</p><p>Ann put her hands on her babies face and pulled her to her mouth. As they kissed Ann could taste both 
pussy and milk on Peggy. ""you need a bath girl.""</p><p>Peggy pushed up on her mother's chest. ""Oh goody""</p><p>She then pulled on her mother's arm as if she was pulling her off the couch. The two girls walked into 
the bathroom and her mother started to draw the bath water. Ann lowered her robe down her arms. She then 
lifted the dress over Peggy's head, and they climbed into the bathtub. As the warmth of the water washed 
over two of them, Ann began to lather her daughter with just her hand and a bar of soap. The kissing and 
foundling started all over again. Including lots of titty sucking. You see Mommy's boobs are at the 
center of their world.</p>"
714,"Breast Mommy Ever, Part 2",Chrissygirl,2,"After a hard night, the two go to the mall",['F f lac pedo inc'],"<p>What a night it had been. Ann's seven-year-old daughter, Peggy had a restless night. Peg was having trouble sleeping, so she had been up most of the night sucking and playing with her mother's boobs. Ann usually loves the way that her daughter is so engrossed by her mother's breast, but sometimes you just want to sleep.</p><p>Anyway Ann was glad that it was Saturday and did not have to wake her baby up for school. Also they could skip her morning feeding because Peg had drained her boobs absolutely dry last night. There was not even enough milk for a good squeeze.</p><p>Peggy rolled over in her mother's bed still a sleep, and even in a deep trance her baby was able to put her face up against her mother's breast. Ann chuckled to herself. ""How does she do that?""</p><p>Ann ran her fingers gently through her babies' hair and pushed her daughter's face closer to her cleavage. Ann loved lying in bed like this, all seemed right with the world. So she closed her eyes and drifted back into an early morning sleep.</p><p>At about ten O'clock Ann felt someone pushing her boobs around in small circles. She knew that Peggy was awake. Ann looked down at her darling girl and smiled. ""Sorry baby girl you emptied them both last night. I probably won't have any more milk till noon. How about I fix you a hot breakfast?""</p><p>Peggy looked up at her mother and just nodded a sleepy little yes. Ann got up out of bed and slipped into a pair of thong panties and her usual Shorty see through night vest. She never bothered to cover her breast around the house because her daughter would throw a fit. Her breast had to accessible at all times. </p><p>Peg got out of bed and walked to the bathroom naked. Her mother was standing in front of the mirror combing her hair when she heard Peg shout out to her. ""Mom I just went pee, do you want to clean me up or do you want me to use the toilet paper?""</p><p>Ann put down her hairbrush and answered her daughter back. ""Don't do anything I'll be right in.""</p><p>Ann loved her daughter's pussy and would take any chance she could to be close to it. </p><p>As Ann walked into the bathroom she saw peg sitting on the toilet with her legs splayed wide and her butt scooted forward, waiting for her mommy to come in. Ann looked at her daughter's bald seven-year-old cunny on full display and felt a twinge in her own pussy. Ann got down on her knees in front of the girl and examined her prize. ""Wow, you are really soaked. Did you do that on purpose?""</p><p>Peg giggled and then smiled. ""Uh,hu. I wanted to say how sorry I am for keeping you up all night.  So when I was almost done I cupped my hand in my pee so that it would splash all over my cunny.""</p><p>Ann could not believe that her daughter could be so naughty, but who was she to spoil her daughter's plans.</p><p> ""Apology accepted.""</p><p>Then Ann went to work on her new task. It was not the kind of going down to send her girl over the edge, but more of a good licking over everything and a little light sucking to finish the job. Then when Ann was finished she looked at her darling little girl.</p><p>""Now that's done, how about some breakfast?""</p><p>Peg jumped off the toilet seat and then skipped out of the bathroom to go downstairs to the kitchen. The kitchen was small but functional. It had a small table by a window covered with blinds. The blinds where adjusted to let light in but keep nosey neighbors' out. Ann sat across from Peg and sipped her coffee. Her big breast hung just above the tabletop, always in view of Peggy's sight. Peggy finished her eggs and English muffin still in the nude. Ann was the first to speak.</p><p>""I thought we could go to the mall today. I want to buy you a new dress, the shortest one I can find.""</p><p>Peg rolled her eyes to one side then up, as she was thinking about it, but before she could say anything, </p><p>Ann continued.</p><p>""I'll wear my nursing bra so that when my milk comes fully in you can have some. I'll take a blanket and we can set in the back seat of the car until you are done.""</p><p>Peg gave a puzzled look to her mother.</p><p>""Why do you have to wear a bra at all?""</p><p>""Because baby, mommy is so big and heavy that people stare at me when I don't wear one, besides sometimes I leak and I need something to hold a nursing pad.""</p><p>Peg furrowed her forehead in frustration. </p><p>""So who cares if people stare, their my boobs. And I'll be there if any leaking starts and you can take an extra shirt just in case.""</p><p>Ann snickered at her daughters' persistence. ""Well, I don't know.....""</p><p>""Please, I'll play with my cunny when we get home so you can watch. I'll put on a good show to, not a quickie like when we watch the girl movies."" </p><p>Ann's resistance was melting. ""Well....""</p><p>Then Peg through in the clincher. ""You can play with my butt tonight anytime you want to.""</p><p>""Okay little missy, you got yourself a deal. Now let's go brush our teeth and put some cloths on""</p><p>After a quick trip to the bathroom the girls went into there own rooms to get dressed. Ann chooses a short little black leather skirt and pink silk button up shirt. She knew that the silk would keep her nipples stiff all day, but if you are going to be a slut, be a good one. Beside it would keep her daughter entertained the whole time. She finished off the outfit with a pair of leather sandals that laced hallway up the calf. Ann looked in the mirror at the way her large DD breast giggled in the silk shirt, and how far her nipples pushed out making a sexy bulge. ""My daughter will melt when she sees this.""</p><p>Ann thought to herself.</p><p>Peggy went to her closet to pick out a dress. She had shorts and pants but seldom ever whore them. Her mother liked to look up Peggy's dress, and Peggy liked the idea of her mother looking.</p><p>Peg picked out a dress and laid it on the bed and went to pick out a pair of cotton panties. As was her habit, she inserted a finger into her pussy. Then as she was sucking off the girl juice she had a thought. ""Mommies not wearing a bra, so what if go with no panties?""</p><p>She decided that's what she would do. She then slipped her dress over her head and putt on a pair of frilly lace socks and patent leather shoes.</p><p>Peg walked into her mother's room. Ann turned and looked at her baby girl. ""Wow, you look amazing.""</p><p>Peggy responded. ""Me? I don't think I'm going to take my eyes off you all day.""</p><p>With that Peggy walked up to her mother and grabbed both breast and started pulling each nipple through the silk.</p><p>Ann started to moan, ""Don't start that we will never get out of hear.""</p><p>Reluctantly, Peggy stopped her fun and the two walked out the door and headed to the mall in the car.</p><p>As they parked at the mall Ann turned off the car, and Peggy let her mom in on her surprise. She hiked her leg up on the seat openly displaying her bald little girl pussy. ""Look mommy, I'm not wearing any panties.""</p><p>Ann gazed intently at her girl's vargina. She could tell that Peg was enjoying the freedom from her cotton imprisonment. The smooth pussy lips where pink from the extra blood flow and a clear sheen had developed and was gathering at the base of the opening.</p><p>""Peggy, I can't believe you did that!""</p><p>""Did I do something wrong mommy?""</p><p>""No not wrong, just unexpected. I hope no one here sees under you're dress.""</p><p>Peggy giggled and put her leg back down to floor. ""You're the only one I want to look under my dress, now you have something to think about today.""</p><p>Holding hands the two of them walked into the mall looking for a little girl shop. Ann picked a higher end dress store. The sales lady met them at the door. She glanced at Ann's giggling breast, but pretended not to notice.</p><p>""May I help you?""</p><p>Ann looked down at peg, and gently started swinging her arm and grinned.</p><p>""Yes, my daughter needs a special dress. I was thinking of something cute and kind'a short.""</p><p>The sales lady started walking to a rack in the middle of the store. ""We have some like that over here.""</p><p>She grabbed a pink chiffon dress off the rack. It had little flowers in a random pattern and a pink belt that looked like ribbon that was woven through it. Ann looked at the dress and at her daughter. ""Thank you no, that's not what I had in mind.""</p><p>The sales lady put the dress back on the rack. "" I have cute little sailor girl dress over hear, but it's super short.""</p><p>She retrieved a blue and white dress from the rack. ""It comes with a hat and a matching pair of panties to provide your daughter with a little modesty.""</p><p>Peg pulled on her mother's hand to whisper in her ear. ""We won't be needing those.""</p><p>Ann smiled at her daughter and then spoke to the clerk. ""Now that is cute. Do you have some place she can try it on""</p><p>The store clerk showed them the fitting room and then excused herself to help out at the register.</p><p>Peggy went in to the fitting room as her mother waited outside.</p><p>When peg came out o f the dressing room, Ann was floored at the way that the dress clung to her daughter. The hem of her dress barley went three inches down her babies' thigh. It was obvious that Peg could barley walk with out the dress riding up and showing her butt cheeks. Ann spoke to her girl.</p><p> ""Okay, baby turn around so I can see the back.""</p><p>Peg looked around to see if anybody was watching, when she was convened that no one was she turned around and then bent over and wiggled her hips, fully exposing her ass and flushed puffy pussy.</p><p>Ann quickly glanced around and then playfully slapped her daughter on the rear. Sending her strait up again. As Peggy started to go back to fitting room the sales lady returned. Ann reluctantly took her gaze off her daughter only long enough to speak to the clerk.</p><p>'That is perfect we'll take it. Now I'm just going to help my daughter out of her new dress.""</p><p>As Peggy walked into the dressing room her mother followed close behind. She grabbed her daughter and hurriedly lifted her so that she was standing on the seat in the fitting room. She impatiently pulled the dress over the girls head., and without any hesitation she grabbed a hand full of the girls cunny and started rubbing it. Peggy closed her eyes and opened her legs for her mother. Ann then put her hand to her mouth and started licking it clean. She whispered to her daughter. </p><p>""I don't think I've ever seen you this wet. Now you better put on the cloths you came in, before I rape you here inside the mall""</p><p>""Okay mommy.""</p><p>Ann left her daughter and went to pay for the outfit. Outside in the walkway of the mall, Ann and Peggy walked hand in hand with Peg clinging tight to her new bundle. Peggy smiled up at her mother. ""So what do you want to do now?</p><p>Ann returned the smiled back at her daughter. ""I want to get you a new pair of white sneakers to go with your dress, but first you have some business to attend to. We need to go to the car.""</p><p>""Oh goody!""</p><p>The two girls went to the car and got in the back seat. Ann pulled the blanket up and started to unbutton her silk shirt. However, before Ann was finished, Peggy had already started attacking her mother's full and swollen breast. Peggy latched onto her mothers erect nipple and started fully sucking on it. This was not the gentle watching TV sucking Ann was used to, but rather more out of desperation. </p><p>""Oh baby, what are you doing to mommy?""</p><p>Peggy let out a short snort, as she was trying to breath and suck at the same time.</p><p>""I'm sorry mommy, my pussy is making act like this.""</p><p>Ann put her hand on her babies' head and pushed her back to her nipple. </p><p>""It's Okay baby mommy likes it.""</p><p>Once again the milk started flowing. The thin white liquid that was overflowing out of Ann's breast ran out of Peg's mouth and was dripping onto her dress. The sight of the sticky sweet milk gave Ann a new idea.</p><p>""Baby take your dress off. I want to see you completely naked, then I'm going bath you in milk and lick you clean when we get home.""</p><p>Peg dropped her mother's nipple just long enough to fulfill her request. Then when she was completely naked she went back to her sucking.</p><p>Ann grabbed her free breast and started to squeeze and pull with a downward motion causing a stream of warm mommy nectar to bathe her daughter's flat little girl chest. The milk streaming over her body and then pooling in the girls bellybutton.</p><p>Just then the blanket started to slip uncovering the activities of the two. Ann pulled the cover back up again, but the motion of what was going on was just too much and the blanket slipped again. Ann groaned in frustration.</p><p>""Baby girl this isn't going to work, stay naked and just wrap yourself up in the blanked till we get home.""</p><p>""Okay mommy""</p><p>Ann buckled up Peg as best as she could, she then pulled her silk shirt over her breast leaving the blouse unbuttoned except for the bottom hole. Ann leaned over her daughter to allow for one more good suck before she started the car to go home.</p><p>On the way home, Peg maneuvered one hand between her legs and snickered at her mother.</p><p>""Guess What I'm doing?""</p><p>Ann glanced at the motion under the blanket and swallowed hard. </p><p>""Oh baby, if you only new how horny mommy was, you wouldn't tease me like that.""</p><p>Peggy knew she had her mother in a tight spot. ""Don't forget you can play with my butt to.""</p><p>Ann glanced at the road and tried to concentrate on getting to house safely. </p><p>""You just wait, till we get home. It's going to take a lot of pussy play to make up for this young lady.""</p><p>Peggy giggled enjoying her mothers' frustration. "" You mean that same pussy I came out of?""</p><p>Ann just bit her lip trying to clear her mind of the sexy little nymph that was teasing her beyond endurance. After several minutes of pure torture the girls finally arrived safe at home. </p><p>Ann picked her daughter up and carried her into the house and playfully dropped her on the bed in her daughter's room. Ann hurriedly striped off everything except her sandals. Ann stood over her young baby girl laying naked on the bed. ""aright young lady I think you promised me a show, and you had better make it good.</p><p>Peggy spread her legs giving her mother a good view; she then put one hand under her butt and inserted one finger inside. She used the other hand and started to rub her cunny furiously.</p><p>Ann grabbed her boobs and began squeezing milk all over her daughter. Whispering just laud enough for Peggy to hear.</p><p>""Yes baby, play with that pussy, mommy loves you're bald little baby pussy.</p><p>Peggy whispered back to her mother. ""Mommy I'm all sticky, are you going to lick me clean now?""</p><p>With that Ann pounced on her daughter, heading strait to the object of her desire, the girls pussy. As she was licking the girl's cunt, Ann had another idea.</p><p>""Baby, I'm going to lay on the bed and I want you to sit on my face just as hard as you can stand it.</p><p>Ann got on the bed and her daughter straddled her face. Ann then slipped one of her fingers into the girls butt. After that it wasn't long before the girl shuttered into a huge climax. Peggy collapsed on top of her mother. </p><p>""What now mommy?""</p><p>""I want you to sit between my legs and let me have your foot.""</p><p>Ann then took the girls leg and put it into her pussy and started masturbating with the girl's small round little foot. ""Yes baby, you are mommies little girl aren't you? Oh, baby I'm Cumming!"" </p><p>Then Ann let out a load scream and went limp</p><p>After that the room was quit for several minutes. Peggy crawled into her mother's arms and rested between her boobs.  Catching her breath Ann was the first to speak. </p><p>""What you think? Lets go take a bath, and then you can finish nursing on me?""</p><p>Peggy eagerly answered. </p><p>""I think I would like that."" Then looking into her mothers eyes she said."" Mommy, I never want to stop sucking on your boobs.""</p><p>""Baby, you don't have to.""</p>"
715,"Breast Mommy Ever, Part 3",Chrissygirl,3,What do people do when they are in love? They get married.,['ped F anal lac ws'],"<p>Ann was sitting on the couch with Peggy, her seven-year-old daughter in her lap, happily playing and 
sucking on her breast. The phone rang and Ann reached over to answer it with Peggy still attached to her 
nipple. After exchanging a few words she hung up the phone.</p><p>""Baby, you have to stop and I have to put some cloths on""</p><p>Peggy stopped and looked up at her mother. ""Ah, how come?""</p><p>""Because Nana is coming over and she would freak out if she saw us like this.""</p><p>Ann then grabbed her breast and pointed the nipple at her daughter's mouth. ""Here, take one more good 
long suck before I put them away.""</p><p>Peggy took one more mouth full and then let her mother get up and get dressed.</p><p>A few minutes latter there was a knock at the door. Peggy was upstairs in her room playing with her 
toys. Ann opened the door and a nice looking middle-aged woman walked through.</p><p>She had dark hair that surrounded a face that was careworn and a figure that suffered from a little 
neglect.</p><p>Ann walked up to mother and kissed her on the cheek, her mother looked around the house and then back to 
her. Ann's mother spoke.</p><p>""It's such a beautiful day outside why don't you open these blinds so that you can see outside.""</p><p>Ann rolled her eyes.</p><p>""Because we like it this way. With just the two of us girls around the house we like to be relaxed, and 
not worry about the neighbors""</p><p>Ann's Mother raised her eyebrows slightly.</p><p>""So, what are you doing? Running a nudist colony, or raising my granddaughter?""</p><p>Ann could feel the frustration starting to build.</p><p>""Mother please, it's my house.""</p><p>Her mother looked around ""Of course it's your house; heaven knows you spend enough time in it.""</p><p>Ann put her hands on her hips and furrowed her eyebrows. ""And what's that suppose to mean?""</p><p>Her mother sat down on the couch.</p><p>""Nothing, it's just that everything you do is in this house. You work at home, you never go anywhere. I 
mean when was the last time you did anything?""</p><p>Ann sat down on the other end the couch.</p><p>""Just yesterday, Peggy and I went to the mall.""</p><p>Ann's mother sat up strait as she spoke.</p><p>""See that's exactly what I mean. How are you going to meet a nice man at the Mall? The only men who go to 
the mall are married.  It's been eight years now since that chicken livered putz left you and Peggy. You 
need companionship and your daughter needs a mans influence.""</p><p>""Mother I don't want a man. Peg and I are happy the way things are.""</p><p>Suddenly the room got quit as her mother thought about what was just said.</p><p>""Ann, be honest with your mother, are you one of those lesbo girls? I mean if you are, you're farther and 
me will try to understand.""</p><p>""Yes mother. I'm a lesbian. Not only that but I'm a pedophile to.""</p><p>Ann's mother stood up from the couch. ""Listen young lady I could do without the sarcasm. I'm concerned 
about you, you know.""</p><p>""Mother did you come over here just to give me a lecture, or do you want to see Peggy?""</p><p>Ann's mother sat back down on the couch.</p><p>""So, who's lecturing? What I'm not allowed to have an opinion? But, where is my granddaughter anyway?""</p><p>Ann called upstairs. ""Baby doll, Nana wants to see you.""</p><p>Peggy came downstairs barefoot in one her short play dress's and a matching ribbon in her hair.</p><p>Ann's mother smiled at Peggy.
""Don't you look cute, come here Nana has something for you.""</p><p>Peggy ran to her grandmother who had stretched out her arms. Nana had reached into a bag and 
pulled out a small doll figure.</p><p>""Look, Nana got you an office girl dolly. She comes with a pant suit and one of those portable computer 
things. Doesn't she look so smart?""</p><p>""Yes Nana She looks very smart; I'll put her with the rest of the stuff you give me.""</p><p>Nana seemed pleased with Peggy's reaction. She kissed Peggy on the cheek leaving a smudge of lipstick. 
Ann's mother then licked her thumb and tried to smear it off.</p><p>""Okay baby you go back and play while your mother and me finish talking.""</p><p>Peggy walked up the stairs to go back to her room. Ann glanced under the girls dress as she was walking 
up the stairs. Just to make sure that her daughter remembered to put some panties on. Then she turned her 
attention back to her mother.</p><p>""Mother there's nothing left to talk about, you may not believe it, but Peggy and I are very contented. 
We don't need a man in our life to make us happy.""</p><p>Ann's mother got up to leave.</p><p>""That's what you say, but I have eyes you know. Anyway call me if you need anything. I'm still your 
mother and I still worry about you.""</p><p>With that Ann kissed her mother good–by, and then her mother left to go home. 
Ann went to her bedroom and took her clothes off and put her shortly see through robe back on. Then she 
called out to Peggy. ""Okay baby, you can take your panties off now, Nana is gone.""</p><p>Peggy came skipping into the room.</p><p>""Oh goody, can I have my boobies back now?""</p><p>Ann smiled at her daughter, ""Yes you can have your boobies back now, if I can see your little baby pussy.""</p><p>Peggy hoped on the bed and spread her legs wide giving her mother a good look. Her mother stared 
longingly at the sight her daughter was offering. The hood that covered her girl clit was pink and seemed 
to be asking to be touched. Her smooth little pussy lips where slightly parted, just right for a finger 
to slip into.</p><p>Ann contained her lust; she knew that there would be plenty of time for that latter. Right now her 
daughter wanted her boobs, and that came first. Ann lay on the bed, propping herself up with some 
pillows. Peg crawled into her mother's lap and proceeded squeezing her breast with her small little 
hands. However, as drops of milk started to form on the swollen nipples, Peg's attention seemed to be 
more on what she was thinking rather than what she was doing.</p><p>""Mommy, why does Nana want you to get a boyfriend?""</p><p>Ann took a ragged breath and tried to explain as best as she could. ""Well, Nana thinks that if I get a 
boyfriend that eventually we would get married. She thinks that being married would make you and me both 
happy.""</p><p>Peg thought about it for a minute.</p><p>""So would that make you happy?""</p><p>Ann chuckled and answered.</p><p>""No baby, mommy loves you and that's all I need to be happy.""</p><p>Suddenly Peggy's eyes light up as if she had a great idea.</p><p>""So why don't you and I get married?</p><p>Ann could not help but laugh out loud at the thought.</p><p>""Because baby, it's against the law, Mommies and there girls can't get married.""</p><p>Then Ann pushed Peggy to her nipple. Peg began to suck and then she stopped letting a stream of milk 
trickle down her chin.</p><p>""We don't have to get married legal; it could just be between you me.""</p><p>Ann could tell that her daughter was serious.</p><p>""Mommy I want it to always be you and me.""</p><p>Ann looked her daughter in the eyes, and then stroked her hair as she talked to her.</p><p>""But baby girl someday you might meet some boy, and want to marry him.""</p><p>Peggy wrinkled her nose.</p><p>""Yuck, and have some boy stick that thing inside me?""</p><p>Ann laughed at her daughter.</p><p>""You might like that thing inside you, a lot of girls do.""</p><p>Peggy insisted her mother listen to her.</p><p>""Mommy I could be your baby wife. Then when you call me baby in public, only you and I will know what 
that means.""</p><p>Suddenly the idea of a baby wife made Ann's cunny immediately twitch.</p><p>""Okay then why don't you ask me?""</p><p>Suddenly Peggy was all excited.</p><p>""Will you mommy? Will you marry me?""</p><p>""Yes baby, I will marry you. However, if you are going to be my baby wife, then you are going to have to 
do grown- up things with mommy.""</p><p>Peggy smiled at her mother.</p><p>""Okay!""</p><p>Then with a bit of frustration, Ann told Peggy.</p><p>""Now will you please get back to mommy's tittys?""</p><p>Peg could feel her mother's frustration so she tock the entire nipple in her little girl mouth and sucked 
on it a harder than usual. She was excited about the idea of being married to her mother. So Peggy groped 
and sucked on her mother causing her to groan in excitement.</p><p>Ann began to whisper to Peg.</p><p>""Yes baby, suck on mommy. You love mommy's boobies don't you?""</p><p>Ann instinctively reached for her own pussy and started masturbating.</p><p>""Peggy baby, mommy wants you to know about one of those big girl things now. Look in mommy's nightstand 
and you will find a big long tube looking thing with bumps on it. It's called a dildo, get for me.""</p><p>Peggy stopped what she was doing just long enough to get the vibrater out of the drawer. Her eyes widened 
as she looked it over.</p><p>""Are you going to put that in your cunny?""</p><p>""Yes baby, I'm going to put it inside me, and mommy's going to get you a small one to put in your butt. 
Mommy wants' you to be her butt baby after we are married. For now though latch onto my nipple and suck 
all you can, and what ever you do try not to let go.""</p><p>Ann inserted the dido into her now dripping wet pussy, and started to work it in and out with a force 
that was pure lust. Peg latched onto her mother and started sucking for all she was worth. Ann was 
bucking her hips wildly and her nipples where streaming with milk. Peggy was being bathed in her mother's 
warm and sticky goodness. That was the sight that sent Ann over the edge. She screamed and then closed 
her eyes and took several short breaths and relaxed. Peggy kissed her mother with some of the milk still 
in her mouth.</p><p>""Mommy, what's a butt baby?""</p><p>Ann kissed Peggy once again and then spoke to her.  ""You know how much mommy loves your baby cunny?  Well 
there's another thing I want just as much, your little butt hole. I'm going to buy you what's called a 
butt plug, and anytime you are home I want you to be wearing it.""</p><p>Peg looked at her mother a little concerned.</p><p>""Will it hurt?""</p><p>Ann stroked Peg's hair.</p><p>""Maybe at first, until you get used to it, but then it will feel wonderful. Now let's go to the jewelers' 
and pick out some rings. Then tomorrow I'm going to stop and get your new toy.""</p><p>Peggy washed off in the sink with a wash rag and then they where off to the mall again.</p><p>They picked out matching sets of friendship rings and had them sized. The jeweler commented how nice it 
was to see a mother and daughter that where such good friends. Then he told them the rings would not be 
ready until the next day.</p><p>So for now all that was left to do was to have dinner and go home and play some more.</p><p>The next day started off like any other. Ann woke up Peg so she could nurse for thirty minutes and then 
she could get into the bath and get dressed for school. Peggy kept asking about when they where going to 
get married. Ann said in a reassuring tone.</p><p>""I'll pick up the rings today, and tomorrow you can stay home and we'll have the ceremony.""</p><p>After school Ann and Peggy talked about how the wedding was going to go. Ann began with what she wanted.</p><p>""I think we should be completely naked to symbolize that nothing is ever going to come between us again.""</p><p>Peggy thought about what she wanted to do.</p><p>""I think when we kiss at the end we should kiss each others pussy, not a lick but a real kiss. Then we 
can kiss for real with our lips still wet from each other.""</p><p>Once again Ann was shocked at how dirty minded her daughter could be.</p><p>""That's okay with me sweetie, but what does doing that mean to you?""</p><p>Peggy had already thought it out.</p><p>""To me it means that my body belongs to you, and your body belongs to me. Nothing is to be held back from 
each other.""</p><p>Even though the action seemed to be so dirty, the idea behind it made so much sense that it was almost 
poetic.</p><p>Before long the night came and the two girls went to bed. Peg lovingly nursed on her mother until she 
fell a sleep. Then the morning of the big day came.</p><p>They started off the day like any other. Peg nursed on her mother, and then they went down for coffee and 
breakfast. Ann began to speak.</p><p>""After breakfast lets go up and take a bath, then I'm going to put on make-up, I want to look my best for 
my new bride. Then we can go down to the living room and say our vows, and exchange rings. Then we can 
have cake, and I bought some sparkling cider for us to toast with.""</p><p>Peggy was so excited that she could not sit still in the chair.</p><p>""This is going to be like a real wedding, won't it, mommy.""</p><p>""Yes baby it will, so if you don't mean it for real you need to tell me now.""</p><p>Peggy looked her mother in the eye.</p><p>""I've never wanted anything more in my life.""</p><p>Finely the moment came. Ann and Peggy met downstairs, completely naked. Then they faced each other and 
held both hands as Ann began to say her vows.</p><p>""Peggy your are my flesh and blood daughter and I love you with all my heart. I stand before you today 
and give myself to you willingly, body and soul. There is nothing that goes into, or comes out of us that 
wrong or shameful. With you there is only fulfillment. I will be your Mommy wife and give myself to you 
as long as you want me.""</p><p>Then it was Peggy's turn.</p><p>""Mommy you are my real mom, and I love you with all my heart. I give myself to you, freely and willingly. 
There is no part of me or my body that you can not have. I give myself to you completely. You can kiss, 
hold, touch or enter into any part of me you want to. From this point on I will always be your baby wife.</p><p>With that they each exchanged rings. Then Ann sat Peg on the edge of the couch and kissed her cunnny. 
Then Ann sat on the couch while Peg kissed her pussy. Peggy crawled into her mothers arms and kissed her 
passionately. This was no little girl kiss, but rather the passion of two girls in love. Sharing 
everything they have.</p><p>Then the two went into the kitchen for the cake, and toasted to a new life together. There was lots of 
kissing and feeling each other up. There was no shame, and no reservations. There body's fully open, and 
freely given.</p><p>Latter it was time for the gift exchange. Ann laid Peggy across her lap with her butt facing up. She 
lubed up Peggy's new butt plug. It was the smallest one that the store had. Ann inserted it into her 
daughter's tinny little butt hole. At first it went in easy, until it came to the wide part then she 
slowly pushed it in until it pulled in like a magnet. Then Ann gave her daughter instruction for what she 
wanted her to do.</p><p>""Okay baby, now I want you to leave this inside your butt any time you are at home. The only time you can 
take it out is when you need to go to the bathroom. Of coarse I'll take it out at night when we go to 
bed, but that's only because I want to play with you. Now get up and walk around so you can see how it 
stays in""</p><p>""Okay mommy.""</p><p>Peg got up and walked around the room, and then feeling more confident she bent over and wiggled her butt 
at her mother. Then she crawled into her mothers lap and spoke to her.</p><p>""It really does stay in. I feel so full and also so sexy with this inside me. I like it.""</p><p>Ann kissed her daughter and then ran her hand across Peg's pussy.</p><p>""I'm glad you like it baby doll. Now tell me, what do you want from mommy?""</p><p>Suddenly Peggy got a devilish grin on her face as she told her mother what she wanted.</p><p>""I've thought about it a lot, I like to play with my own pee. So what I want the most from you is to be 
able to finger your cunny while you are going pee. It would turn me on so much to have a finger inside 
you and let your pee run all over my hand.""</p><p>Her mother was very surprised at what her daughter wanted, but did not object.</p><p>""Okay, I guess I need to start drinking more water. When did you start playing with your own pee?""</p><p>""I saw a girl at school who accidently pee'd her pants, so when I came home I went to the bathroom and 
pee'd through my panties. Then I rubbed myself with my panties still on. It was really fun.""</p><p>Suddenly Ann felt her milk drop as the two talked.</p><p>""Well baby girl you can have my pee anytime I need to go, but for right now I want you to nurse on me for 
a little while. You're going to keep sucking on mommy aren't you?""</p><p>""Yes mommy, I love sucking on you and I don't ever want to give that up.""</p><p>With that Peg took her mothers nipple in her mouth and started gently sucking on it. Ann let her hand 
fall down to her daughters' butt and started playing with her new toy. She would pull on it just enough 
to make the wide part hit the girl's rectum, and let it slide back in. With that Peggy began pushing her 
hips forward. Peg stopped her sucking but did not move from her mother's nipple.</p><p>""Oh mommy, when you do that it makes my pussy ache.""</p><p>Ann smiled down at her baby girl.</p><p>""Good because from now on you're going to be mommy's butt slut.</p><p>Then Ann pushed Peggy back to her nipple. Soon her mother was empty enough to stop nursing. Then Ann felt 
like she had to go to the bathroom. Her pussy was already slippery from playing with Peggy's butt, now 
she wanted to make it wet for her daughter.</p><p>""Come on baby, mommy needs to pee now.""</p><p>They went to the bathroom and Ann sat on the toilet and spread her legs as far as she could. Then she 
leaned back so that she was resting on the tank lid. She wanted her daughter to have a good look at her 
cunny. She wanted her daughter to see it all.</p><p>""Okay baby, mommy's ready to pee, put as much of your hand inside me as you want to. Don't be afraid.""</p><p>Peggy put two fingers inside her mother. At first it was hard for Ann to let go, but then she 
concentrated on what she was doing. Soon A big heavy stream of liquid gold was pouring out of Ann. Peggy 
started moving her hand around inside her mother and the pee was splashing everywhere. Without thinking 
Peg put her face in between her mother's legs and the urine began to spray on her face. The whole event 
didn't take long, and Ann knew she would be drinking a lot more water from now on. Then Ann put her hand 
on her daughters chin and pulled up to kiss her. Peggy's face still soaked from her mothers pee, they 
kissed passionately and Ann licked her daughters face clean. Ann pulled Peggy's hand to her mouth, but 
Peg stopped her.</p><p>'Sorry you can't have my hand, that for me.""</p><p>Peggy put each finger in her mouth one at a time and began sucking on them like she was sucking through a 
straw.</p><p>Ann watched in sheer delight.</p><p>'Baby girl if I taste that good, lets go into the bedroom and you can clean me up proper.""</p><p>As soon as Ann's butt hit the bed, Peg was between her legs and pressed hard into her pussy. Licking and 
sucking her mother's clit and cunt. It didn't take long before Ann was shaking into the best orgasm she 
had ever had.</p><p>After catching her breath Ann spoke.</p><p>""I never knew going to the bathroom could be so much fun. Now lets take that plug out of your butt it's 
time Mommy showed you what a butt slut does. I want you to get on your hands and knees with your butt 
facing me.""</p><p>Peggy did as her mother asked. Ann removed the plug from the girls butt. Her mother then separated Peg's 
round little cheeks and began rimming the girl's hole with her tongue. Then with the other hand she 
worked two fingers into the young girl's virgina. Peg began to moan to her mother.</p><p>""Yes Mommy, Please make me your butt slut. I love you in my butt, it feels so good.""</p><p>Then Peggy's arms collapsed and her shoulders fell to the bed, leaving her hips still in the air with her 
mother engaged with what she was doing. Soon Peggy was biting at the covers, and shuttering to orgasm. 
Peg lay on the bed recovering from what happened. Ann got on top of her putting her full wait on her baby 
girl. Ann was the first to speak.</p><p>""I love you so much, and I love being married to you.""</p><p>""I love you to Mommy.""</p><p>Ann moved off Peggy just far enough to be able to reach her bottom. Then she lightly fingered the girl's 
hole and started to whisper to her.</p><p>""Let's go take a bath, and then you can sit in my lap and play with my boobs until it's time to go to 
bed.""</p><p>Peggy smiled at her mother.</p><p>""Okay Mommy wife, that sounds like fun.""</p>"
716,"Breast Mommy Ever, Part 4",Chrissygirl,4,Ann and Peggy get new neighbors,['F ped inc anal lact'],"<p>""Mommy, come watch me pee,"" Ann's seven-year-old daughter shouted down the stairs to her mother.</p><p>""Okay, baby, I'll be right up.""</p><p>Suddenly Ann's flight up the stairs was interrupted by the front doorbell.</p><p>Ann whispered under her breath.</p><p>""Damn.""</p><p>Ann shouted up the stairs at Peggy, ""Go ahead without me baby, someone is at the door. So make sure you at least have a dress on when you come downstairs.""</p><p>Ann looked under the end table for her emergency T-shirt and shorts she kept for just such occasions. You see she was only wearing a pair of thong panties and her see-through mini bed jacket. The bed jacket only hung on her shoulders leaving her large 34 DD breasts fully exposed.</p><p>She slipped on the clothes and raised her voice at the door.</p><p>""I'm coming, just a minute."" Ann went to the door and opened it as far as the chain would let it.</p><p>Standing outside on the porch was a young girl about twenty three, long blond hair and rather small-breasted. She had a very small girl with her who could not have been older than four. Ann told the two girls, ""Hold on while I take the chain off the door.""</p><p>The young mother was the first to speak. ""Hi, sorry to bother you. I'm Marcy and this is my daughter Tyler. We just moved in next door and my cell phone died. I was wondering if I could use your phone to order pizza. Our place is still a mess with the boxes and unpacking.""</p><p>Ann smiled and invited the two in. ""Sure come on in. Is it just you two?""</p><p>The young girl looked at Ann and then scanned the house as if getting familiar with the place.</p><p>""Yes, it's just me and Tyler. I was living with her father, but he turned out to be a real jerk. He was screwing any girl that would let him.""</p><p>Ann looked over at the little girl. She was absolutely adorable. She had blond hair, a small four-year-old frame, and the roundest bubble butt that Ann had ever seen. Ann looked back at the girl's mother, who seemed to be showing signs of stress.</p><p>""Tell you what, I'll let you use my phone only if you let me pay for the pizza. Peggy, my daughter, and I haven't had dinner yet, we could make a night of it and the girls could entertain each other.""</p><p>Suddenly Peggy came down the stairs wearing one of her shortest dresses. Ann looked up the girl's dress for panties, and to Ann's chagrin Peg was not wearing any. Her bare pussy could be seen with little effort. Ann looked at Marcy. She was biting her lip as if she was unsure what to do. Ann knew that Marcy could see her daughter in her full glory.</p><p>""I don't know, I don't want to be a pest, besides I'm not really dressed for being around other people.""</p><p>Ann looked Marcy over. She was wearing a spaghetti strap top with no bra underneath that showed the outline of her small nipples, and the tight fitting gym shorts did little to conceal her butt cheeks.</p><p>""Don't be silly, you look fine. Peggy, why don't you take -- it's Tyler, right? -- take Tyler to your room so you two can play.""</p><p>Peg came over and grabbed Tyler by the hand and led her upstairs. Then Ann called and ordered the pizza.</p><p>After some general chit chat, the two women settled into some serious girl talk. Time slipped away and before long the doorbell rang again for dinner.</p><p>Ann called up the stairs for the girls to come down. It was then that the two moms got there first surprise. Peggy came down the stairs still wearing the short dress she had on earlier, but Tyler was completely naked. Ann looked at Marcy for a clue as to how to handle this, but Ann noticed that Marcy was obviously staring at her own daughter's hairless pubic mound. This was not an 'I can't believe it' stare, but one rather of pure want.</p><p>Marcy broke her gaze and scolded her daughter.</p><p>""What are you doing? We're not at home, young lady, go put your clothes back on.""</p><p>Then she looked at Ann.</p><p>""I'm sorry about that. You see, Tyler hates wearing clothes. I call her my little nudist.""</p><p>Ann smiled back at Marcy.</p><p>""Nonsense, Tyler is our guest. I think the thing to do is to make things equal. Peggy, why don't you take your dress off too, then you both can be naked.""</p><p>Peggy eagerly pulled her dress over her head, and came down the stairs for pizza. Ann watched Marcy for her reaction. Marcy looked on at the two naked nymphs and then focused on Peggy's butt. In all the excitement Ann had forgotten about her daughter's butt plug. Marcy turned to Ann with a quivering voice.</p><p>""I don't mean to pry, but is there something in your daughter's hiney?""</p><p>Not knowing what to do, Ann decided to play it cool and nonchalantly.</p><p>""Yes, it's a butt plug, Peggy loves it and has it in anytime she's at home, and sometimes when we go out to dinner. Even though she's not supposed to.""</p><p>Marcy could not believe what she was hearing.</p><p>""You mean to tell me that your seven year-old daughter likes having something in her butt all the time?""</p><p>""Yes, she would wear it to school if I would let her, but you have to draw the line somewhere.""</p><p>The girls grabbed a napkin with pizza and something to drink. Then the two went to sit on the couch. Tyler hopped up on the couch sitting on one foot and letting the other leg dangle to the floor, separating the folds of her immature pussy for all to see.</p><p>The two women sat eating their pizza, each taking turns staring at Tyler's little cunny. All the time not noticing the expression on Peggy's face.</p><p>The rest of the evening went without incident, and as Marcy and Tyler were leaving to go home, Ann whispered in Marcy's ear, ""Why don't you come over tomorrow when the girls are in school so we can talk in private?""</p><p>Marcy looked at Ann and whispered back, ""I think I would like that, I need someone to talk to other than my family.""</p><p>Ann closed the door and gazed at Peggy lovely, but she could tell that Peg was not in a good mood. ""What's the matter, baby, is something wrong?""</p><p>Peggy crossed her arms and stomped her foot a little. ""It's that Tyler, I don't like her being naked over here. She needs to be naked for her mommy and not mine.""</p><p>Ann could see the green-eyed monster of jealousy coming out of her daughter. In truth Ann found it very sweet and a little humorous, but on the outside she appeared to be serious and understanding.</p><p>""Oh baby, I didn't mean to make you feel like that. I love you and will always want you, so tell me what you're feeling.""</p><p>""It's just that her pussy is younger than mine, and pretty soon I'm going to start getting titties and stuff. Then you won't think I'm sexy any more.""</p><p>Ann went to her daughter and hugged her.</p><p>""Listen to me, and I mean it. I will always think you are sexy, and when your boobies start coming in we can play new games with them. You can be the mommy and I'll be the little girl, and I can suck on you.""</p><p>Peggy smiled a little at her mother. ""Okay, but you need to show me that I'm still your baby girl.""</p><p>""What do you want me to do?""</p><p>Peggy put her mother's hand on her smooth little cunt.</p><p>""Play with me like I'm the only little girl in the world. Look at me with lust in your eyes like you used to. I've always loved you looking at my cunny, that's why I only wear dresses so you can sneak peeks at me any time you want to.""</p><p>Ann could see the desperation in her daughter's eyes.</p><p>""Okay let's go to the bedroom and I'll rape you like I haven't had sex in a year.""</p><p>Ann knew that it would be hard to carry off the kind of lust her daughter wanted. Ever since the two got married, Peggy had turned into a preteen pervert. She was always rubbing her clit up against her mother any way she could arrange it. Also the nursing sessions had turned into milk festivals, with Peggy sucking and playing with her tits any chance she could. Ann's milk supply had almost doubled to keep up with the demand her daughter put on her. Then there was the peeing, this had turned into a real obsession for little Peg. Her own pee, her mother's pee, it didn't matter as long as someone had a stream of golden water flowing out of them. In short, Peg's appetite for sex was almost completely unsustainable.</p><p>Ann wasn't tired of all the sex. She loved the attention, especially on her boobs. It's just hard to stay lustful when you get it all the time. However, Ann knew that tonight was different. She had betrayed her daughter's trust by looking at another little girl, and Peg's confidence needed to be restored.</p><p>Ann knew there was one thing that never failed to get her turned on over the top: the young girl's ass, so she decided to make that the focus of her attention.</p><p>""Let's take that plug out of your butt, tonight I'm going to tear your ass up. After all, you are my little butt slut. I'm going to make you wish you didn't have an butthole.""</p><p>Peg looked at her mother with pleading eyes. ""Oh Mommy please make me hurt, stretch my ass. Do anything you want to, I'm all yours and you can use me like the baby slut I am.</p><p>The two kissed and wasted no time in getting their tongues in each other's mouths. Ann whispered through the heavy kissing, ""Baby girl, stick your finger in your pussy and suck it clean like you do in the morning when you put your panties on.""</p><p>Peg did as her mother asked, sticking her finger deep inside herself as if she was trying reach for her bellybutton. Then she put her finger in her mouth sucking it clean. Peg licked her lips, making a real show of it for her mother. Ann was melting now.</p><p>""Little girl, I will never get tired of you. You are so nasty.""</p><p>Peg slipped her finger back into her pussy and then put it to her mother's lips. ""Not as nasty as a mother craving her own daughter.""</p><p>That was it. Ann could feel the wetness, both from her slippery inner thighs and her leaking nipples. Ann removed the T-shirt and the bed jacket that was still underneath. Then in one motion she pulled off her thong panties and shorts, leaving her completely naked.</p><p>Suddenly it was Peg's turn to have the melt down. ""Oh, Mommy, your boobs are dripping. I love your boobies, they are so big and full. I want to be big and full just like you someday.""</p><p>""I'm sure you will be, but for now let's go to the bedroom so that I can take advantage of you.""</p><p>The two girls went into the bedroom and lay on the bed. Immediately Peg latched onto her mother's nipple and began squeezing the other.</p><p>Ann playfully protested. ""Hey, I thought I was supposed to be wrecking your butt, not you sucking on me.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Mommy, but anytime I see your milk like that, I just want to put you in my mouth and start sucking.""</p><p>Ann slapped her daughter lightly across her bottom. ""You can do that later tonight. Now turn around so I can have my fun.""</p><p>Peg turned around and got up on her knees for her mother. Ann gently pulled out the toy, kissed her butt cheeks and then took some lube and applied it to the girl's puckering little hole. Ann then lubed up her entire hand and placed her other hand across the girl's pussy and began rubbing. Then she entered into the girl's butt with one finger.</p><p>Peggy spoke to her mother. ""Mommy, you can do better than that. I thought you were going to make me wish I didn't have a butthole.""</p><p>""Baby girl, I'm just warming you up.""</p><p>Then Ann withdrew the one finger and replaced it with three. Peggy drew in a big breath as her mother did this without warning. Peggy began talking in between gasps of pleasure.</p><p>""Yes, treat me like a real slut. You love my butthole, don't you, Mommy? Oh yes, you are stretching me so big.""</p><p>Ann pushed her fingers in as hard as she could. This was not a time for gentle love making, her daughter wanted it hard and dirty.</p><p>Ann spoke to her daughter. ""Baby girl, roll over on your back, Mommy wants to see your pretty little pussy.""</p><p>Peg did as her mother asked. She rolled over on her back and she spread her legs wide open, giving her mother the best view possible. Ann put a finger to the girl's vagina, just feeling the wetness of her daughter.</p><p>""Little girl, you are so right, I do crave you. Even if you are my own daughter, I want you, all of you.""</p><p>With that Ann dove her tongue into Peggy's cunny, while reaching under the girl's butt with one hand and reinserting the three fingers back into her ass. Peggy grabbed her mother's head, pushing her face harder into what she was doing. Peg began lifting her butt up and then dropping it over her mother's fingers.</p><p>""Oh Mommy, I love you in my ass. You don't ever have to ask, anytime you want to put a finger or something in me just do it.""</p><p>Ann stopped what she was doing just long enough to answer, ""You get that from me, baby girl, I love you in my ass too.""</p><p>Suddenly Peggy smiled that sexy smile she gets when she has an idea. ""Mommy we need to get you a butt plug. The biggest one they have, and you can wear it all the time like I do.""</p><p>""Okay we'll talk about it afterwards, right now I'm a little busy with my face in your pussy.""</p><p>Peg went back to sliding on the fingers that were assaulting her butthole, with renewed dirty thoughts of her mother.</p><p>Then Peggy dropped her butt on her mother's fingers stretching her rectum as far as it would go.</p><p>""Mommy push your fingers in harder, I can't believe it. Lick my cunny, oh Mommy I'm going to scream.""</p><p>Then Peggy let go with a screech and an orgasm that surprised even her. She pushed her mother's mouth to her cunt and used it to masturbate her clit. Her vaginal muscles were contracting and there was a tingling that reached up into her spine. It was like being hit by a bolt of lightning. Even after the lightning bolts stopped, Peggy's cunny was still twitching with activity.</p><p>""Mommy, kiss me. You love me, don't you? Tell me how much you lust after your own daughter.""</p><p>Ann moved up to kiss her daughter with her face still covered in the girl's juices. Peg wrapped her arms around her mother. The two kissed for several minutes, with Ann's milk pooling on the girls stomach. Ann made her way to the girl's bellybutton, where she started to drink her own breast milk, sucking on the girl's skin like she was drinking the milk through an imaginary straw.</p><p>""Yes, baby, Mommy loves you, my own little girl. You're all I think about when you're at school. My nipples ache until we get home and you take them into your mouth. My boobs belong to you, to suck on and play with as much as you want.""</p><p>As Ann was sucking and kissing Peggy's tummy, her butt was facing her daughter. Peg took her finger and started tracing circles around her mother butthole, making it pucker.</p><p>""Mommy did you always think I was sexy, even as a baby?""</p><p>Ann drew a ragged breath. ""Well, I never touched you until you showed me you wanted me to, which was around four. At first it was just cute little girl stuff like playing with yourself any time you would be nursing, but then you started asking for pony rides on my leg. So when you began doing pony rides on my leg with no panties, I knew that you liked it.""</p><p>Peggy then inserted one finger into her mother's ass, knowing that if she turned her mother on she would tell her everything. ""But, did you think I was sexy as a baby?""</p><p>Peggy then reached up and started milking her mother's nipple.</p><p>""Yes, I thought you were sexy. I have some old Polaroid pictures I took of you as a baby.""</p><p>Peggy giggled. ""I want to see them.""</p><p>""You can, but first you have to take care of me. You can't leave me like this.""</p><p>Peggy picked up the bottle of lube and oiled up her mother's butt, placing a lot in the folds of her cheeks. Then she rubbed her hand in the lube, letting her hand hit against her mom's waiting rectum. Then she cupped her fingers together as small as she could make them, and slipped her entire hand into her mom's butt in one movement.</p><p>Ann let a loud moan. ""Yes baby, do Mommy's ass.""</p><p>Peg looked around the room and seeing the hairbrush on the nightstand, she picked it up and used the backside of the brush to stimulate her mother's clit. At the same time working her hand on the inside of her mother's butt, she soon had her going wild.</p><p>""Oh baby, I want you on my titties all night tonight, suck on them, play with them, just don't leave them alone.""</p><p>With that Ann lowered her shoulders on the bed and with her free hand started to tweak her own nipples. She could feel it building up deep inside her. This was going to be a big one. Suddenly the floodgate was let open and Ann fell to the bed with Peggy still torturing her quivering body.</p><p>""Yes Peggy, my baby girl is going to make me cum. Such a nasty little girl, Mommy loves you so much.""</p><p>With that Ann buried her head in the mattress and let out a scream. Finally her body could not take any more stimulation, and Ann stopped Peg from going further. Peggy lay along side of her mother, and continued squeezing her butt cheeks rubbing in what was left of the oil.</p><p>Peg asked her mother, ""So do you want to take a bath and then look at my baby pictures?""</p><p>Ann opened her eyes, rolled over to her side and kissed her daughter's hand. ""We can look at your baby pictures, but I think I want you smelling like me all night tonight. You can take a bath in the morning.""</p>"
717,Sleeping Soundly,Christina H.,1,"In a cabin one night, 11 year old Angie and 9 year old Jamie discover that sisters are capable of things other than fighting. They also discover the perils of incest.","['g/g', 'inc', 'rom']","<p>The sisters were three years apart in age. Angie, eleven, had
beautiful gray eyes, darkly tanned skin, long black hair and a figure
just beginning to develop. Though Angie did not wear a bra, her mom
had begun seriously thinking about the need for one. Jamie we'll get
to momentarily.</p><p>It was a Saturday night in mid-June. It was hot in the cabin and
though nearly midnight, Angie could not sleep. She loved being in the
woods, away from home and school and temporarily, even her friends,
even Maggie French, her best friend and recent kissing partner, but it
was too hot for mid-June, and the cabin was miserably hot.</p><p>""Dammit,"" she muttered for the dozenth time in the last half hour. Her
mom wouldn't like it, but taking off her pajama bottoms and tank top
and sleeping in only her panties would be so much cooler. She grumbled
irritably for a time about her mother. Finally, throwing herself on
her back in frustration, Angie wrestled out of her blue and white
striped pajama bottoms and beige tank top (no stupid kids stuff for
Angie) and threw them on the floor. Of course, she'd put them back on
in a couple of minutes. If she accidentally fell asleep and got caught
like this in the morning, she knew she'd get a spanking. (She wondered
if her mom would bare-bottom her right there in front of Jamie, or
take her into her bedroom to perform the honor. She hated being
spanked in front of her little sister. More than anything, she hated
being spanked in front of her little sister. Well, no. That prize went
to being spanked in front of one or more of her friends. That was
worse than anything. That was super-worse. Even the thought of it made
Angie shudder.) Immediately, she grabbed her pajama bottoms and tank
top off the floor and put them back on. She scowled at her sister.</p><p>Jamie was nine years old. She was also darkly tanned, had chocolate
brown eyes, her sister's jet black hair, and a spray of freckles
across the bridge of her nose and cheeks. But where Angie's hair was
straight like her mom's, Jamie had inherited their dad's curls. Her
hair, thick and black and curly and halfway down her back, currently
lay in a jumble around Jamie's head.</p><p>""Stupid bitch,"" Angie mumbled bitterly. Though she liked Jamie well
enough, Jamie could fall asleep anywhere in any circumstance; this
never failed to irritate the sleep-challenged Angie. Tonight,
idiotically, her sister was asleep with her knees drawn up beneath
her, arms laid out at her sides, her slender rear end propped in the
air directly above her dainty feet.</p><p>How can you sleep like that? Angie wanted to know. She wanted to get
out of bed, cross to her sister's bunk and shove her onto her side.
Maybe smack her on the ass for good measure, but that would only get
her own self spanked so forget that thought. She'd settle for shoving
the brat onto her side.</p><p>Sitting up, Angie was just about to push off the bunk when her sister
stirred. Angie blinked, rather stunned at the unaccountable sensation
her sister's stirring had just awakened in her.</p><p>What was that? she wondered. All Jamie had done was wiggle her butt
restlessly  and shrug her shoulders. Sitting on her bunk, Angie was
suddenly aware of how vulnerable her sister looked in that position.
With her head turned away on the pillow, her arms lying limply at her
sides, her rear end propped ridiculously in the air, it looked almost
like Jamie had been placed that way for a reason. As though somebody
planned to do something to Jamie. Something not nice. Angie gulped.</p><p>Maybe I really should go push her on her side, Angie thought. At the
same time, she was aware of an inching in her palms, a corresponding
itch in her underarms and one, the strangest one yet, between her
legs. What was going on with her?</p><p>Angie understood about sex. She even knew sex happened between two
girls, two boys, and men and women all the way up to her mother's and
dad's ages. She had seen sex on the Internet, though some of it
grossed her out. What she didn't understand was why looking at her
nine-year old sister made her all tingly inside and made her palms and
her underarms and her thingy itch.</p><p>""What is going on?"" she whispered aloud. Please don't tell me I'm
having the hots for my sister!</p><p>What Angie saw in her mind, and what she wanted to see in reality, was
her sister's bare rear end in the air. What she wanted was to creep
across the narrow space between the beds, take her sister's Hannah
Montana pajama bottoms in her hands and slide them, together with her
panties, off the delicate little behind and down Jamie's thighs until
they got caught between her thighs and calves. The thought of that had
Angie's heart unexpectedly thumping and her breath feeling hard to
catch. Gulping loudly, she asked herself if she had the courage to do it.</p><p>She'll wake up, the voice of reason told her.</p><p>She'd sleep through an earthquake, the voice of desire retorted
caustically, which of course, was true. Jamie slept like a rock, was
essentially as hard as a rock to wake up. A passenger jet crashing
outside might not wake her.</p><p>Mom, Reason put forth, not needing to expound on the idea. To which
Desire answered blithely: Sound asleep. And instantly detectable the
instant she set foot in the hallway, which of course, was correct
also. No one moved in the hallway--Angie included--without making the
boards squeak horribly. She had discovered that fact, much to her rear
end's horror, her first night in the cabin.</p><p>Ignoring the battle in her head, Angie abandoned the bunk and tiptoed
the three feet to Jamie's bunk and knelt down on one knee. How best to
approach this, she wondered. Putting her thumb in her mouth, she
chewed the nail anxiously for a time, then reached out and gingerly
slipped her thumbs beneath the waistband of her sister's pajama
bottoms, one at either hip. She was relieved to feel the edges of her
sister's panties right there where she needed them and slipped her
thumbs beneath them also. Carefully, sucking in air and holding it,
making a fearful grimace with her face, looking away as though
expecting an explosion, Angie began to lower her sister's panties and
pajama bottoms down her hips and over the hump of her butt cheeks.
With surprising swiftness and ease, she had the clothing down and out
of her way and her sister's rear end completely bare. She couldn't see
her sister's privates, of course, not with the material of the pajama
bottoms and panties bunched up between Jamie's thighs and calves, but
to Angie's giddy delight she could see the small brown button of her
sister's exposed asshole.</p><p>OMG! she thought wildly, her mind forming the capitalized letter form
of the popular phrase instead of the words. She clapped her hand over
her mouth to stifle her giggles. Unable not to do so, Angie pointed
disbelievingly at her sister's embarrassingly displayed butt hole as
though pointing it out to a group of friends.</p><p>This is so hilarious! she thought. She suddenly threw frantic looks
around the room as though expecting her mother to be standing right
behind her. Doing something like this would not get her simply spanked
over her mother's knee, oh, no! It would be the end of life at the age
of eleven, death by humiliation.</p><p>Cautiously, she backed away until encountering the edge of her bunk
with the back of her knees and sat down. She had to think about this.
This was dangerous. This was danger multiplied by a hundred million.
She could never outgrow getting caught like this. If her mom walked in
now and found her--even sitting here, she realized, shuddering
anxiously--it would be over the knee every night for the next year.
Maybe every morning and night. She might even--Oh, my God! she
thought, thinking the words this time--she might get sent away to a
girl's school, a reformatory, or worse--a mental institution!</p><p>In tears, Angie curled up in a ball and hid beneath the covers.</p><p>The following night, Angie was up late. Dad was frustrated with the
lack of cable TV (satellite TV was useless when trees grew as thick
around the house as, well, trees), and insisted the clan sit down for
a family game night. They played Crazy-eights, and Hearts and Gin
Rummy and half a dozen other games that Angie could have cared less
about. The only thing she wanted was to go to bed and stop thinking
about her sister.</p><p>They had both slept late that morning; if Jamie had found it odd
waking with her pajama bottoms and panties down around her thighs, she
hadn't mentioned it. Of course, Angie would not have mentioned it
either, were it she who'd awakened embarrassingly exposed. But when
Angie had opened her eyes and yawned and stretched her arms over her
head this morning, Jamie had been asleep on her side under the
bedclothes. Angie didn't get to see if her pajama bottoms and panties
were back in place or still around the nine-year old's slender thighs.
Deciding to be safe rather than sorry, she had gotten out of bed
immediately and vacated the room. Anxiety had eaten at all day long.</p><p>Dressed now in a No Doubt T-shirt and a pair of white cotton shorts,
her hair back in a ponytail and her ankles unconsciously crossed
beneath her chair the way they always did whenever she was anxious,
Angie eyed her sister surreptitiously. Never much good at cards, Jamie
was fuming over the plethora of cards in her hands and the few held by
either her mom, her dad or her sister. Their dad, Angie strongly
suspected, was about to go out and send her little sister over the
edge. She wondered if Jamie's silent fuming would exploded into a
rant. She fervently hoped so. Nothing would please Angie more than
Jamie getting hauled off to their bedroom--or better yet, being kept
here!--to have her bare bottom ceremoniously set afire. Not so much
because Angie wanted her sister thoroughly humiliated, though that, of
course, was part of it; what Angie wanted was a docile and
manipulatable little sister in case things went wrong tonight.</p><p>Jamie had already changed and was in her Hannah Montana nightshirt.
This had Angie in an almost uncontrollable state of excitement because
all night she'd had a perfect view of her sister's coltish young legs,
sneak peaks at her yellow Barbie-themed panties, and the occasional
glimpse of her rear end whenever Jamie unselfconsciously bent over,
which she did more than Angie had any right to expect. It was a
constant battle to keep from licking her lips whenever Jamie spoke to
her. Best of all? The cute way Jamie's tiny nipples made dents in the
front of her Hannah Montana T-shirt. Angie never remembered noticing
this before and was on constant guard not to look down at her own chest.</p><p>Finally, frustratingly, Dad sent them to bed just before midnight. It
was the latest either of them had been up in weeks, and Angie fumed
inside at the injustice of it all. She changed into her tank top and
pajama bottoms in silence as Jamie pulled back her bed sheets and
climbed into bed.</p><p>""What are you so mad about?"" Jamie inquired.</p><p>Startled, Angie looked up and over her shoulder. She had just wiggled
into her pajama bottoms and was adjusting the waistband. She felt an
immediate and intense discomfort at being topless in front of her
sister, even though her back was turned and even though Jamie had seen
her naked hundreds of times before. Hurriedly, she yanked the tank top
over her head and turned around.</p><p>She tried keeping her voice innocent. ""What are you talking about?""</p><p>Jamie shrugged. Her expression was only moderately interested, Angie
saw. She appeared just perturbed enough to have asked the question in
the first place. She didn't seem inclined to expend much effort
pursuing the issue. Angie relaxed some. She shrugged her own shoulders.</p><p>""Just tired, I guess. Didn't want to play cards the whole night. Major
drag,"" she added, rolling her eyes. Unconsciously, she began to pull
down the front of her tank top. This was something she always did when
talking to Jamie and had never paid attention before. To her surprise,
Jamie's eyes blindingly traveled down her chest and alighted on the
two small bumps decorating the front of her tank top. Angie felt heat
rise in her face and quickly released the shirt and made a beeline for
the door, mumbling ""Gotta pee,"" feeling her ears start to burn. To her
immense relief, when she returned five minutes later, Jamie was on her
side turned toward the wall with the comforter pulled up to her chin.
She didn't even say goodnight as Angie slipped into bed, obviously asleep.</p><p>""Of course,"" Angie mumbled irritably. ""She can sleep anywhere.
Anytime."" Lying on her back, she shoved the covers off the end of
the bed, made herself relax, and settled in for the hour or so wait
until her parents were safely asleep. It would be a long, frustrating
hour.</p><p>She was wet. Too wet. Embarrassingly wet. It was even embarrassing to
her, and she had intentionally caused it, if not by the actions of her
fingers in the last half hour, then certainly by the restless
fantasizing she had done all day. In fact, her fingers had very little
to do with the mess between her legs. Across the way, Jamie once again
lay in that impossibly suggestive position. It must be the heat, Angie
told herself. It had to be the heat. She couldn't be sure of that, of
course, because at home, she and her sister slept in separate
bedrooms. Jamie could sleep on her head with her feet propped against
the wall for all Angie knew. Or, doubtful as it seemed considering the
risk she'd be taking, Jamie could even sleep naked. Angie wanted to be
naked right now.</p><p>Rising out of bed, she slid silently to her sister's bed and lifted
the back of her nightshirt out of the way. With hands that shook
almost uncontrollably, she then slid Jamie's panties down her slender
hips and over her buttocks and wedged them into the space between her
calves and thighs. With it being just her panties wedged in the space
instead of panties and pajama bottoms, Angie had no trouble seeing her
sister's exposed girlhood. Her own girlhood tingled and throbbed
alarmingly. She thought she could smell herself. In fact, she was sure
she could smell herself. A musky, strong but not unpleasant fragrance
that somehow got her even more excited. And to her surprise, she could
also smell her sister. Shivering, having to do something, Angie stuck
her right hand down her panties and slipped the middle finger deep
inside her sopping wetness. She groaned, the sound of the groan making
her groan again. She clutched at Jamie's mattress with her free hand.
Her body, all of her individual body parts, shook independently of one
another.</p><p>Suddenly, Jamie groaned and flopped her head on the pillow. To Angie's
horror, the sleep-ridden eyes wrenched themselves open and one after
the other attempted to focus on her sister's form alongside the bed.
Paralyzed, Angie couldn't move.</p><p>""Ang?"" Jamie raised her head and blinked sleepily.</p><p>""Go back to sleep,"" Angie croaked in a whisper. Terrified, she
couldn't seem to get her hand out of her panties. She couldn't even
get her finger out of herself.</p><p>""What's going on? Are you OK?"" Jamie wanted to know. She pushed
herself up into a sitting position. Only then did she notice the
position of her panties and her sister's apparent rutting of herself.
""Oh, my!"" she whispered in shocked disbelief.</p><p>Ready to melt in liquid embarrassment and seep through the cracks in
the floorboards, Angie squeaked, ""Oh, God, I'm sorry!"" and jumped the
intervening distance to her bed and curled up in a ball, hugging her
knees to her chest. She started to cry, silently but uncontrollably. A
moment later she gasped in surprise as  her little sister spooned in
behind her and wrapped her in her arms.</p><p>They first experimented with kissing. Angie currently had her sister's
face between her palms and was delving deeply into Jamie's mouth, in
pursuit of her tongue. Though not as experienced as her sister, who
had some experience with the boys at school, Jamie certainly enjoyed
the instruction.</p><p>""I like that!"" she croaked, breathless but enthusiastic some minutes
later.  ""Do it  to me some more!""</p><p>Giggling, Angie licked her sister sideways across the mouth, flicking
her tongue against Jamie's teeth teasingly. What she wanted, and
wondered desperately how to bring about, was to do that between her
sister's legs.</p><p>""Do you like this?"" she asked, kissing Jamie just below her jaw.</p><p>Jamie giggled at being tickled. ""Yes,"" she said throatily. ""Is that
how you give a hickey?""</p><p>Angie snorted and kissed all along her sister's neck until reaching
her earlobe, which she promptly sucked between her lips and
concentrated on. Jamie groaned, squirming with obvious enjoyment.
Angie so enjoyed the fact that Jamie's breath was coming fast and
hard, that her heart pounded like that of a racehorse. Her own heart
beat equally hard and fast, a fist pounding against her ribcage. She
kissed the hollow below her sister's ear and sucked on it lightly. She
knew how hickeys were made and didn't want one appearing on her
sister's neck. They'd both get beaten for that--and not barehanded
either. Their dad would use a belt.</p><p>Pulling her sister's nightshirt out of the way, Angie kissed all along
the top of Jamie's left shoulder, and then back again. She repeated
the entire kissing, sucking and licking procedure on Jamie's other
side, until the nine-year was moaning continuously and in danger of
waking someone up.</p><p>""Shsss!"" Angie admonished softly. As a compromise, she returned to
chasing Jamie's tongue around her mouth.</p><p>After a time, Angie moved off her sister and sat up, straddling
Jamie's hips and sitting on them. With a cautionary glance at the
door, and a pause to listen carefully, she fumbled and found the hem
of Jamie's nightshirt, wrestled it up her chest and over her head and
let it drop beside her on the bed. Reflexively, momentarily, Jamie
crossed her arms over her bare chest, blinked at her sister owlishly,
then finally relaxed and let her arms fall loose at her sides. Still,
she stared up at Angie with obvious fear in her eyes.</p><p>""What are we doing now?"" she whispered hoarsely.</p><p>Placing the palm of her right hand over the flat plain of Jamie's
chest, where a left breast would someday grow, Angie caressed the soft
flesh, enjoying the feel of her fingertips drawing together to find
the pea-shaped and pea-hard nub of her sister's left nipple. A
shudder, which Angie felt quite clearly, ran through the entire length
of Jamie's frame.</p><p>""Can I have an orgasm?"" Jamie wanted to know.</p><p>Surprised by the question, Angie answered truthfully: ""I don't know. I
don't see why not. I swear to God I'm having one right now,"" she
added, giggling uncontrollably.</p><p>While Angie toyed happily with her sister's erect nipples, Jamie
slipped her hands up the front of Angie's T-shirt and ran them
glidingly all over her abdomen, her rib cage, up her torso to discover
the waiting bumps of Angie's newly-sprouted breasts. This time it was
the older sister's turn to shudder all up and down her frame.
Breathlessly, unsure of herself but wanting this desperately, she slid
her hands behind her sister's shoulders and levered Jamie up into a
sitting position. Remaining seated across her sister's hips, with one
hand she pulled her T-shirt up and out of the way on the right side,
with the other cupped behind her sister's neck, guided Jamie's mouth
to her waiting nipple. She thought she'd die as the warm wet lips
sought her out greedily. The continuous moan now belonged to her.</p><p>Angie's shirt came off at some point while the girls groped and dug at
one another, sucking and biting and teasing each other's nipples until
neither girl could stand to be further touched. Perhaps Angie covered
her sister's torso more completely in kisses than did Jamie cover
hers, but only because Angie was the bigger and the stronger of the
two and could hold the younger girl in place more effectively. They
were both in their underwear only, grinding their pubic areas
mercilessly against one another, and against each others hips, when
Jamie suggested they make each other naked.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Angie huffed. She looked at the bedroom door
meaningfully. Their punishment would be so much worse if found with
nothing on at all.</p><p>Jamie was inclined to chance it. ""It's two A.M. They're sound asleep.""</p><p>Neither girl understood just how much noise their loving making had
been generating, but so far, somehow, they had escaped detection.
Angie wanted to keep it that way.</p><p>""That's really dangerous,"" she said.</p><p>""Isn't it worth it, though?"" Jamie insisted. ""Imagine what we can do!""</p><p>Angie knew exactly what they could do, though she feared her sister
mightn't. The realization that Angie wanted to do something between
her sister's open legs with all out abandon might send the nine-year
old screaming into Mother and Father's bedroom--damn the consequences.
Better, she thought, to cross that bridge when arrived at.</p><p>Rising up on her hands and knees, she firmly grasped the sides of
Jamie's Barbie-themed panties and slid them down and off the younger
girl. She then waited, kneeling on the bed as Jamie lowered her own
panties down to her knees, and then allowed her to take them awkwardly
off one leg at a time as she knelt there. Now, when they wrapped each
other in their arms and twisted legs around each other like human
pretzels, it was bare genitals against bare genitals or against the
bare skin of each other's hips and thighs. After a further ten minutes
of desperate lovemaking, Angie for the first time sought out the cleft
between her sister's legs and touched it with her bare fingertips.
Jamie froze, gasping, and suddenly Angie felt fingertips glide down
her stomach and seek out her own precious jewel. Her own breath caught
in her throat.</p><p>""I--I'm scared!"" Jamie choked out.</p><p>""So am I!"" Angie gasped. In truth, she was absolutely terrified. Her
fingertips rested lightly on the soft wet lips of her sister's
baby-soft labia, at the edge of a warm wet hole that lead somewhere
deep inside her little sister. Trembling fingertips touched her just
as light and expectantly. Did she want the first lover's finger inside
her to be that of her sister? She thought she did. She was sure of it.</p><p>Slowly, deliberately, staring hard into her sister's chocolate brown
eyes, breathing moist air into her mouth as it exited her sister's
mouth only inches away, Angie inserted the middle finger of her right
hand into the wetness of her sister's vagina.</p><p>Oh, my God! Had she thought she was wet earlier!? Jamie was a swamp,
almost shocking slimy. The feel of her sister's insides sent a
lightning bolt down her spine like she had never experienced. A moment
later, a solitary probing finger invaded her own depths and she
shuddered again, gasping air down her raw throat. Jamie's answering
shudder and gasp were equally powerful. Mouths came together moments
later and refused to part for minutes on end.</p><p>At two forty-one A.M., Angie first experienced her sister's nectar.
She refused to surrender her prize for a ten full minutes, by which
time her sister was almost hysterical with desperation. Despite her
smaller size and her lighter weight, the rebelling nine-year old
overpowered her bigger, stronger sister and forced her into a position
that could best be described as humiliating, then proceeded to
ruthlessly savage Angie's gaping hole with not only her lips and
tongue, but every finger and combination of fingers and thumb she
possessed. An object that Angie suspected was the handle of a brush
made it into her also. Two minutes into the torture Angie's pleas for
mercy were at least partially allowed, and she was given a pillow,
which she then jammed over her face while her sister completed her
torture. To her astonishment, she discovered that being violated
anally by finger, thumb, tongue and inanimate object was equally
erotic. When finally released, she collapsed into a boneless pile of
Jell-O, wanting only to go to sleep . . . Jamie had other ideas. Some
of which shocked her older sister into speechlessness.</p><p>It was ten o'clock the following evening. Pretending to read her book,
Angie watched her sister warily. She had watched her warily all day,
jumping at the slightest untoward movement on her sister's part,
afraid to meet her eyes lest she see something there to set her in a
panic again. How in the name of God, she wondered dismally, had things
gotten so out of hand?</p><p>For the moment, she remained in her T-shirt and shorts. She wore no
underwear at her sister's command, and had been painfully aware of the
fact all day. On the few occasions she'd gone pantie-less before, the
sensation had been distinctly pleasurable, both for the daring-do of
defying her mother, and the sought-after sensation of naughtiness.
Save her fear of getting caught by her mom, there was little of those
prior experiences today. She wondered, rather bitterly, if Jamie wore
underwear.</p><p>I'm three years older! she thought defiantly. I outweigh her by ten
pounds. I'm three inches taller and I'm stronger than her. Why am I
letting her control me?</p><p>The truth was, she had no answer to this question. All night long,
momentum and authority had been undeniably hers. Then suddenly
everything flipped upside down, in her case, physically, held in place
like a pinned wrestler while her sister had mauled her genitals. And
mauled them she had. There was no other word to describe it. Her
exterior parts and her insides still bore the ache of attention. It
sent a shudder down her back every time she thought about it. The
constant rub of her clitoris against the inside of her jeans that day
had almost forced her to tears. She'd pay the little vixen back.</p><p>Vixen, she thought angrily. That's exactly the right word. Hiding
behind her book, Angie silently mouthed every kind of insult at her
sister that came to mind.</p><p>The little bitch, she fumed. Telling me I couldn't wear panties.
Telling me she'd drag me over her knee and spank my bare behind the
instant we were alone. Daring me to say anything to Mom. Telling me I
had to eat her out anytime she wanted me to. (Which she had done three
times that day, her face jammed between her sister's legs as Jamie
scooted all the way forward on the toilet seat, hands clamped to
Angie's head, keeping her mouth locked to the vixen's cunt. That's
what Angie now called her repulsive bitch of a sister's squishy hole,
even though she hated the word and thought it completely disgusting.</p><p>I'll fix the bitch. I'll show her who's the cunt.</p><p>Seething with anger, Angie peeked over the top of the book and
discovered her sister gazing at her questioningly. In actuality, the
look was a mixture of anxiety, hurt, embarrassment and trepidation.
Little Jamie had no clue what was going on in her sister's head. To
her understanding, the two of them shared the sweet dark secret of
spending the day pantie-less, having committed a death-inviting act of
insanity not once, but three incredible times in the bathroom, Mom and
Dad within certain earshot. She had also thoroughly enjoyed the
unexpected giddy teasing of her sister about getting spanked, not
getting punched for it nor shown how easily she'd be the one going
over the knee. Now, to have her sister glare at her as though she
belonged to the Taliban . . .?</p><p>Eleven o'clock arrived and Mom and Dad called it a night.</p><p>""Off to bed, you two,"" Dad said unconcernedly, thumbing the TV into
blackness with the remote control. He stretched luxuriously, arms over
his head and back cracking loudly as Mom reached over to turn off the
table lamp. It was obvious from her intent gaze that Mom knew
something was up with the girls. She had asked then in turn during the
afternoon what was the matter and had gotten a surprised denial from
one, and only a look of truculence from the other. Well, they'll work
it out, she thought, shrugging.</p><p>After locking up, Mom drifted down the hallway past the bedroom door
of her two girls, listened astutely for a moment, then shrugged in
resignation and entered her own bedroom and shut the door. Twenty
minutes later the bar of light beneath the door went out, and the
house was in darkness.</p><p>""What is the matter with you?""</p><p>It was twenty minutes later and Jamie was close to tears. Suffering
her sister's hostile silence, she had self-consciously changed for bed
and gone to the bathroom to pee and brush her teeth, not daring even
to look at her sister, much less hint for her to join her. She
wondered if everything they'd shared the night before and that
afternoon had been a delusion. She wondered if right now she was
comatose in some hospital bed somewhere, a jangle of pipes and tubes
and electrical contacts erupting from her like tentacles. She wondered
if she was insane or if her sister had gone insane from too much sex.
Certainly, she'd been insane last night, and then again on the toilet
seat this afternoon and evening, but that had been a wonderful type of
insanity, the type you prayed for. This seemed like the worse horror
movie she'd ever watched, come to life. No longer able to control
herself, she burst into tears.</p><p>Angie stared at Jamie, shocked. She blinked three times, very slowly,
then slowly sucked her lower lip into her mouth and between her teeth.
Her sister was crying? The anger in her, so close to boiling over all
night long, receded as quickly as spaghetti foam in a pan when lifted
from the fire. The underlying heat remained, of course, just as the
water in the pan remained at boiling temperature after the evaporation
of the foam, but she was no longer in danger of boiling over the sides
and ruining the stove.  Or the spaghetti noodles.</p><p>Despite her return to self-control, truculence poisoned Angie's voice.
""Nothing's the matter with me. Why?""</p><p>""Why?""  Jamie wailed incredulously, cringing and turning to stare at
the door. For a time both girls stared at the door holding their
breaths; finally, when it became obvious that Mom would not respond
aggressively, Jamie continued to cry; Angie continued to watch her
suspiciously.</p><p>What is she playing at? she wondered.  Playing cat and mouse with me
to see if I let down my guard? What's her plan then? To rope me to the
bed and rape me with the hair dryer?</p><p>Shocked, and horrified at the thought, she wondered what dark recess
of her mind that had come from. Even when at her terrorizing worst, at
no point had her sister intimated doing anything like that to her. And
to Angie's further horror, she discovered that, on some deep,
psychological level, some aspects of the idea actually appealed to
her. Just as being violated anally had both horrified and delighted
her last night. She battled hard to keep images of herself bound hand
and foot to the bed with heavy, bruising rope out of her mind.</p><p>After a time, Jamie sobbed: ""What did I do wrong? If I did something
wrong, something that really made you mad, please just tell me."" She
waited out a two minute round of uncontrollable sobbing before
continuing. ""I was having so much fun today. I thought you were having
fun. Then you started getting mad at me after dinner and I don't know
what I did."" She hiccuped loudly and bore through another thirty
second burst of sobs. ""Suddenly you're like I stole your favorite top
or ruined your best pair of jeans, or told Mom something really bad
about you."" She jerked at the thought, gasping. Aghast, she cried
softly: ""You think I told Mom? I didn't tell Mom! Why do you think I
told Mom!"" Her eyes expanded to the size of silver dollars and her
mouth opened cavernously in shock. All color bleached out of her face.
""She knows? She told you? Oh, my God!"" she cried, threatening to wail
again. ""What are we going to do?""</p><p>Realizing her sister hovered inches away from hysteria, Angie shot off
the bed and dove the three feet to tackle Jamie before she could go
off like a Banshee.</p><p>""No, no, no, no, no, no,"" she pleaded and soothed at the same time.
She sealed her sister's mouth with the palm of her right hand,
clutching her tightly to her with her left. She could feel the
explosive wails building dangerously in Jamie's chest, even as she
repeated saying ""No, no, no, no, no, no,"" continuously.</p><p>""Listen to me!"" she panted. ""I was wrong. I let myself get all weirded
out and thought you were controlling me."" Jamie's eyes, already wide
and starry, blinked and grew even wider.</p><p>""I was crazy,"" she went on. ""I convinced myself I was you and you were
me, that you had taken control of me somehow. After what you did to me
last night--"" Again, her sister blinked and stared at her in
confusion, making Angie suddenly doubt both her convictions and her
memories. ""--you telling me I couldn't wear panties this morning and
telling me I'd get spanked if I did anything you didn't like--"" Now
her sister's eyes really did pop open in shock. ""--and what you forced
me to do to you in the bathroom today . . ."" Her voice trailed off as
her mind finally accepted the truth on her sister's face.</p><p>""I really got it wrong, didn't I?"" Tears built in her eyes and
humiliation in her heart. Jamie stared up at her beseechingly, making
Angie realize her little sister was just as powerless as ever against
her, in her desperate struggling unable even to dislodged the hand
over her mouth. Beginning to weep her own scalding tears, Angie lifted
her hand as the first tears dripped from her cheeks onto her sister's
face.</p><p>""Whatever it is, whatever horrible thing it was you were thinking
about me,"" Jamie reassured her in a whisper. ""I still love you and I
still want to have your baby.""</p><p>Laughing, sobbing, hiccuping, and giggling all at the same time, Angie
lowered her head and claimed her sister's nine-year old mouth,
assuring her as well as her eleven year old mouth was able, that all
was fine in the world of Angie and Jamie Claiborne. And she wished
fervently that God would put it in her power to grant her sister's wish.</p><p class=""h2"">
Epilogue:<br/>
Ten Years Later</p><p>
""You are such a bitch!"" Angie complained bitterly.</p><p>Laughing, Jamie ran her hand over the severely reddened but still
creamy skin of her sister's behind and patted it lightly. ""If you want
another hundred, Sis, that's fine with me. I could spank you all night
long.""</p><p>Knowing better than to say it aloud, Angie grumbled under her breath.
Bad enough to be upended so unexpectedly, to have her panties yanked
down and her skirt yanked up, to submit to this punishment without
recourse, not even knowing what the punishment was for, to have her
wrists clutched in her sister's powerful left hand while the right
meted out punishment with practiced ease, but to have it delivered to
her on this of all days!</p><p>""Wait at minute!"" she gasped in horror. ""You're spanking me for my
birthday?""</p><p>Jamie broke into ribald laughter. She released her sister's hands and
placed her forearms over the twenty-one year old's lower back and
buttocks and laughed and laughed, using Angie for support as Angie
stewed, definitely not entertained by the irony.</p><p>""You could have been a little gentler with me!"" Angie griped, gingerly
rubbing her blistered cheeks. ""Wouldn't twenty-one have been the
appropriate number?""</p><p>Jamie wiped away tears with the back of a knuckle. ""It was a
collective present. I gave you mine first, then Mom's, then Dad's,
then Claire's--""</p><p>""Claire's!"" her sister interrupted. Claire was their ten-year old
sister, and so not privy to anything in this conversation.</p><p>""Yes, Claire's,"" Jamie continued unhurriedly. ""And I rounded out to a
hundred for  leaving the iron on this morning.</p><p>""I did not!"" Angie cried indignantly, though on reflection she
couldn't remember unplugging the cord and looping it loosely atop the
board as she did most mornings. An infraction like that would normally
get her twenty good wallops with the paddle anyway. It appeared she'd
skated somewhat with just sixteen. Happy Birthday! she thought wryly.</p><p>""Can I get up now?"" she inquired. She really had to go pee. Lying
across her sister's thigh did nothing for the urgency.</p><p>Jamie sighed. ""I guess so. I guess I can spank you only so much on
your birthday.""  Raising her arms, she let the bare- and red-bottomed
Angie get off her lap. She didn't look happy about it, Angie thought.
She decided to get away before Jamie changed her mind and went for the
second hundred after all. She had called Jamie a bitch.</p><p>In the bathroom, panties still at half-mast, Angie inspected her rear
end's reflection in the mirror. She scowled at the consistently red
blush across her butt cheeks. In the three years since moving out of
the house and taking the apartment together, Jamie had proven herself
a master of the paddle-art. The paddle, and every other implement she
chose to blister Angie's ass. Including her bare hand. Some weeks,
Angie's rear end never lost its redness. Judging from the redness now,
it would be a long day at work tomorrow.</p><p>""You have such a pretty behind,"" Jamie commented.</p><p>Startled, Angie caught her sister's reflection in the mirror, leaning
against the doorjamb. She stood with arms crossed beneath her small
breasts, ankles crossed, perfectly calm and smiling vaguely. She wore
the tight gray tank top and skintight gym shorts from her workout.
Recent exercise made the muscles in her biceps and forearms stand out,
and her bulging thigh muscles were plainly visible through the fabric
of her shorts. Her calves looked like corded wood, Angie thought. She
knew that pulling up her sister's tank top would display washboard abs
to kill for. No wonder the eighteen year old could handle her so
easily. She was Mrs. Arnold Schwarzenegger.</p><p>""Did you change your mind?"" Angie asked anxiously. Caution made her
take a step backward.</p><p>Though her grin widened, Jamie shook her head. ""Just wanted to look at
you, older sister.""</p><p>Sure, Angie thought sourly. Rub it in.</p><p>Ever since Jamie had taken up gymnastics at fourteen, and then track
and field and girl's soccer, the larger, older, less-physically
coordinated Angie had become the younger girl's personal sex toy. Not
that Angie minded. Long before their first night together in the
apartment, it was apparent who was the dominant one between them and
she was just grateful that Jamie was loving most of the time and not a
dominatrix. But boy, she sure liked to spank.</p><p>Hesitantly, still unsure of her sister's state of mind, Angie hobbled
across the bathroom and moved within inches of her sibling. Her
posture was submissive and her expression guardedly hopeful. She
relaxed as the smile on her sister's lips spread to show her teeth.
Her lips opened and as she closed her eyes and tilted her head back
and moved forward to be kissed, a hand stole down her abdomen and into
her panties to claimed its prize.</p><p>Happy Birthday! she thought happily, being lowered to the floor. It
was a very good birthday present, indeed.</p>"
718,Nursing 101,Christina H.,1,"Mom discovers a few don'ts while breast-feeding her baby girl, things certain never to be sanctioned by her pediatrian.","['F/g', 'inc', 'ped', 'lac', 'mast', 'oral']","<p>My name is Alison and I am 22 years old. My daughter, to whom I gave
birth just over a year ago, is named Jennifer Marie. I am a single
mom, or as my mother likes to refer to me, an unmarried mother. To me
this is age--or more correctly, generational--semantics.</p><p>First, let me say that before Jennifer, I never took a sexual interest
in young girls of any type, infants or otherwise. Women my own age,
yes, because I am strongly bisexual. (Half queer to my mother.) You
can imagine my shock, then, my horror, as I discovered that
breast-feeding my daughter caused me arousal.</p><p>It didn't happen at once. I was home perhaps two weeks and beginning
to acclimate to a hungry mouth at my breast eight to ten times a day.
The truth is, I had been brow-beaten into this decision by my mom, who
as everyone knows is the penultimate authority in Atlanta on just
about everything. Including breast-feeding daughters.</p><p>""You know, I hate to remind you of this,"" I reminded her for the
thousandth time, ""but the only one of us kids you breast-fed was
James. Look at how he turned out."" James was currently in jail.</p><p>Mom just waved this off. ""His code of ethics has nothing to do with
being breast-fed. Out of you five kids, James suffered the least
amount of sickness, missed the fewest days of school, and is the most
athletic. I only wished I had seen the light starting with your
sister, Bonnie.""</p><p>This ""fact"" was oft-discussed and oft-disputed by my three older
sisters and I, all of whom agreed that James suffered just as many
colds and flu's and other nasty bugs as the rest of us. My mother,
however, once ensconced in an idea is impossible to budge out of it.
Hence, I was the latest of the Hadley sisters to be delivering an
offspring the immunity factors passed on by mother's milk.</p><p>""Bullshit,"" I muttered to myself. It was just after three o'clock and
I was sitting down for Jennifer's mid-afternoon feeding. I unbuttoned
my blouse, looked automatically over my shoulder to make sure the
neighbors weren't arrayed along the sidewalk outside for a free shot
of my breasts, and then pulled my the bra cup aside.</p><p>""Here, sweetie. Make Mommy proud of you.""</p><p>I guided her mouth to my right nipple, tickled the corner of her mouth
to get her to latch onto it, just as my mom had instructed me the
first day. I had to give her credit: she did know the tricks. Sighing,
I smiled down at my sweetie and experienced the contentment Mom had
also been correct about. Pain in the ass as is was
sometimes--especially at three o'clock in the morning, when I'd just
as soon flush her down the toilet as feed her--nursing my little one
reinforced the fact that I was actually this child's mother.</p><p>My cell phone rang. It sat beside me on the end table and I groaned,
as I always did nowadays, seeing that name on the display.</p><p>""I'm not home,"" I grumbled. Resigned to feeling hopelessly spineless,
however, I picked it up anyway and pressed the button on the side
activating the microphone. At least I could have some temporary
satisfaction from that: James hated being on speakerphone.</p><p>""Hi, James."" This was James, the baby's father, not James with my last
name currently in the city jail.</p><p>""How's my girls today?"" he asked sprightly. It always set my teeth on
edge being called a girl. Girls didn't get pregnant in a cheap motel
room in Myrtle Beach and have to raise a child without benefit of a
father, no matter how worthless he was. Girls got to wear dainty
dresses to church on Sunday and worry about a boy in school wanting to
steal their first kiss--as opposed to their virginity. Not that I was
a virgin, by any stretch of the imagination. I had forfeited that
claim at the age of 14. (16, for my anal virginity; 13 for my
mouth--in of all places a stall in the boy's middle school bathroom.)</p><p>""Just fine,"" I conceded. Jennifer had exactly the right angle and was
sucking away happily at my milk supply. It pleased me absurdly that
she had placed her tiny right hand on my breast and appeared to be
holding it as she drank. It made me want to giggle, a desire I
squashed ruthlessly. It was not letting that asshole think I was
giggling over him.</p><p>""Whatcha doin' right now?"" he asked.</p><p>""Feeding her and watching TV,"" I said cautiously. I had to watch what
I said to James. He took everything with a sexual connotation or sub
context. I say the word breast-feeding, and he immediately steers the
conversation into talk about sex.</p><p>For no reason that I could think of, it struck me suddenly that I'd
been sexless for four months. I'd last been naked and willing the
night of the Christmas Party, December 13th. Clea works for 
one of our smaller customer accounts. I was nominally their
sales rep; Marly, my boss letting me handle the smaller accounts. Clea
and I had hit it off the day I'd walked into her office to introduce
myself. As much as I liked her, however, I'd still been amazed to find
myself in bed with her, six months hugely pregnant.</p><p>""We didn't hurt him, did we?"" she'd asked worriedly. ""Her, I mean?""
This was right after she'd made love to me in the missionary
position--a position I'd have thought impossible at that point,
especially with a strap-on, but which we had just executed flawlessly.</p><p> ""I think that would be pretty tough,"" I said, ""considering you barely
touched me."" This was bullshit, of course: She'd touched me with every
available centimeter of her body, on every available centimeter of
mine. I'd be hard pressed to remember a time when I'd felt more joined
to a person than I had just then. The truth was, I was in happiness
heaven.</p><p>""She's not kicking you in retribution or anything?"" she asked, gazing
at my swollen middle with a look that made me want to couple with her
again and give Jennifer something to really complain about.</p><p>Jennifer, in fact, was paying me retribution on a large scale: kicking
me in the ribs, elbowing me in the pelvis, delivering head-butts to my
swollen bladder. We'd woken her up with a vengeance.</p><p>""You're sure sex is safe?"" she pressed, playing the tips of her
fingers over Jennifer's hump.</p><p>""I'm sure sex is safe for me,"" I teased. ""She's too young to get
pregnant.""</p><p>Clea is one of those souls who regard pregnancy as inherently
dangerous for a woman, herself included. Although she showered
affection on me every day for the next four months, that night was my
only taste of the wonderful object she kept in her bedside drawer. She
even ignored my humiliating pleas for anal sex. How's that for pitiful?</p><p>""Maybe I could come over,"" James said. ""See you both.""</p><p>""No!"" I said too fast. Backing up a step, I softened that with: ""Mom's
got a houseful of people coming over this afternoon for some
Tupperware thing. I'm already exiled to my room, and it's hardly big
enough for me and the bassinet as it is.""</p><p>This was only half a lie: the party was tonight, not this afternoon,
and I would be exiling myself willingly to my room, or the nursery
more likely, which was smaller but less cluttered with junk. I had no
use for Tupperware, or whatever else these grandmotherly types were
pushing.</p><p>We agreed to spend a couple hours together on Saturday. I
had to grudgingly admit that James tried to live up to his
responsibilities as a father. He paid his child support on time--without
interdiction from the judicial system--and never once had he suggested
that I have an abortion instead of delivering our beautiful daughter
into the world--a suggestion that would have forfeited any rights
ever, as the child's biological father.</p><p>Amazingly, he'd even shown up at the hospital to attend my labor.
True, he'd later ruined any feelings of goodwill by insulting Clea and
egging her into a fight--let me amend that: trying to egg Clea into a
fight. Clea had ignored the taunts, the insults and accusations, even
acceding to James's demand that she stay the hell out of the delivery
room while his daughter was being born. In the end, it was my dad
who'd finally lost his temper and thrown James out of the hospital on
his ear. Since then, an uneasy truce existed at the Hadley residence.
In keeping with Dad's edict on non-favoritism, neither was allowed on
the premises unless in the presence of one or both parents. To my
chagrin, Clea agreed entirely with this policy. James took pleasure in
knowing that I couldn't see his competition during my unattended hours
in the morning and afternoon, and would have equal footing with Clea
on evenings and weekends. I was so frustrated.</p><p>After hanging up, disgruntled, I ran the DVR back to the beginning of
General Hospital and started fresh. Jennifer was approximately
half-done with my right breast and, checking to make sure her little
mouth was correctly positioned, and that she was comfortable, I
settled back to watch TV. Five minutes later I jumped, startling
Jennifer and making her abandon my nipple and squall loudly.</p><p>""It's OK,"" I comforted her, smoothing her hair and cooing to her
gently. ""Momma didn't mean to frighten you like that. Momma's a bad
girl. Doing something she shouldn't have been doing. I don't know
what's the matter with me,"" I continued to coo, getting her settled,
guiding her mouth back to my erect nipple. What Mommy had been doing,
was diddling herself.</p><p>""I don't believe you did that!"" I scolded myself. I'd been
reminiscing--fantasizing--about Clea and our one night together.
Somewhere in the middle of that remembrance, I had undone the button
on my jeans, unzipped the fly, and slid my fingertips into my panties.
I blushed at the knowledge that I had quite unconsciously been
masturbating in front of an open window. I threw a guilty glance out
the window now, examining the empty sidewalks this side of the street
and the other, as well the blankly staring windows of the opposing
houses. No worry there, I knew: The Schmidt's both worked during the
day, as did the Ashcroft's; neither had any children to worry about.
Relived, but still troubled, I returned my attention to General
Hospital. Or tried to.</p><p>I had two problems. One, my jeans were still unzipped. Two, I was
incredibly horny. My heart was beating at an accelerated rate and I
could see the accelerated rise and fall of my chest. I was breathing
through my mouth. Shifting my weight confirmed that I was
uncomfortably wet between my legs. The tip of my left middle finger
itched to get back into contact with my clitoris. The desire was
almost overpowering.</p><p>""What is going on with you?"" I wondered aloud. Looking down, I was
again struck by the appearance that little Jennifer was holding my
breast as she sucked. Only, it wasn't just an appearance. Jennifer was
holding my breast, no matter how improbably, and realizing this sent a
shiver down my spine.</p><p>You're aroused, by your own daughter nursing? I asked myself.</p><p>What a ridiculous conjecture.</p><p>Only, it wasn't ridiculous. Watching Jennifer suckle my breast was not
only getting me physically aroused, but also making me very nervous
mentally. I was imagining myself sitting here with no jeans or panties
on, masturbating with my left hand while my right cradled Jennifer and
keep her at my breast. The image was so powerful that I didn't right
away acknowledge that my left hand was in fact pushing at my jeans,
trying to get them over my hips and down my thighs and the hell off of
me. I froze my hand right there . . . and then looked at the window
wondering if I dared continue. The more I looked at the angles, the
more I became convinced that the high arms of the chair would conceal
any nudity below the waist. That was supposing anyone could see
through the window anyway, as my return stare at the windows of the
Schmidt's and the Ashcroft's houses seem to contradict. It was
apparent that the blinds were up and the curtains drawn on the windows
in the Schmidt's house, and half of those at the Ashcroft's, but I
could see nothing but darkness behind the panes of glass. Even the
curtains, no more than six inches from the window, were indistinct
blurs. I could strip myself naked right now and not have to worry
about being seen, I thought. I settled for naked below the waist.</p><p>Wanting my right hand free, and knowing Jennifer was about done at my
right breast anyway, I switched her to the other side and curled my
wrist far enough up to reach the tip of my right nipple with my left
fingertips. I played with it while my right hand busied itself between
my legs. In no time I was breathing loudly through my mouth, moaning
softly, and experiencing spasms in the muscles of both my thighs. The
inside of my ribcage felt like a drumhead, pounded on by my heart. The
spasms in my thighs migrated to the walls of my vagina, and I was in
misery.</p><p>""Nnnngunhh,"" I heard myself grunt. Looking down, I saw that Jennifer
had fallen asleep at my breast, still sucking gently, though more as a
pacifier than a nipple. This made my incredible orgasm double and then
triple in strength, until I grabbed the arm of the chair with my right
hand, trying to rip the material with my claws, felt my back arch
uncontrollably and my legs thrust violently apart hard enough almost
to dislocate themselves at the hip joints, an eruption of lava
exploding violently from between my legs. It felt that way, it
honestly did. Afterward, gazing down, I was amazed not to find the
skin of my thighs seared and the carpet below smoldering. In reality,
I had leaked rivulets of vaginal juices down the inside of both thighs
and, despite being alone, felt almost humiliated. I was a swamp
inside. I could smell myself.</p><p>Staggering out of the chair, Jennifer clutched to my chest, I grabbed
my jeans and panties off the floor and wobbled to the stairs, which I
climbed stumble-footed to the second floor landing. Careening to the
right, I somehow made it the ten feet to the nursery without crashing
against any walls and laid Jennifer down in her crib. I then collapsed
into the rocking chair.</p><p>""Oh, my God,"" I panted. Pulling my knees up to my chest, I tucked them
beneath my chin. Incredibly, I was still experiencing an orgasm. It
went on and on and on, racking me with shudders and startled gasps as
muscles spasmed electrically. It was like someone had run a wire from
the wall socket directly to my vagina. No, more like directly into my
uterus, for the jolts seemed to emanate from much deeper inside. I
continued to emit little pips and squeaks for a humiliatingly long
time. How would I ever explain this to my mother, were she home? And
to my horror, I discovered that I was still leaking vaginal fluid and
had soaked a roughly fist-sized area of the chair between my legs.
Wailing in distress, I lurched awkwardly out of the chair and stumbled
bow-legged to the bathroom to first douche, and then stopper myself
up. This was so horrible. Just . . . horrible.</p><p></p><p></p><p>I had never orgasmed like that before. Not even with Clea, who'd
pushed me nearly over the edge. For hours afterward, I lived in terror
that something hideous was wrong with me. As the hours dragged by,
however, and I wasn't crippled by any further symptoms, I began to
relax. It was just circumstance, I told myself. I was horny. It was
the right time of the month. (I was ovulating, I determined.) I was
experiencing some type of heightened sexual awareness because of
Jennifer. I had been more or less naked. I had masturbated before an
open window in the family room of my mother and father's house. I was
nuts.</p><p>""You're nuts, all right,"" I told myself. Sitting down on the rocker, I
opened my robe and guided Jennifer to my left breast. I had decided to
start on the opposite side this time, hoping to short-circuit any
repeat of today's event. Paranoia had me in its grip, and not just due
to the party going on downstairs. Loosing control of myself had been
terrifying. It was like I'd had a seizure or something. In fact, I
wasn't sure that I hadn't.</p><p>For the first half of the feeding, things went fine. I was just
beginning to relax when an errant thought drifted through my mind. It
was something I'd wondered before, but had never given much serious
thought to: How much sensation does an infant experience when she
touches, or is touched, on her labia? I had read somewhere that, even
as infants, females experience sexual arousal when touched. I believed
this. Clea touched me with such tenderness that it made me want to
open myself like a giant clam and capture her inside me.</p><p>The thought drifted away for a time, then returned with a little more
glow around its edges. I shifted uncomfortably, remembering my
wantonness of that afternoon. I was afraid to let any errant thought,
no matter how ridiculous, find a crack to settle into and put down
roots. Despite my best efforts, however, that is exactly what happed.</p><p>""Oh, come on!"" I hissed disgustedly. ""Don't you even think about that!""</p><p>I stomped on the thought, hoping to crush it entirety into the crack.
Enough of it kept escaping, however, that no matter how much I
stomped, it wouldn't go away.</p><p>""I am not doing that,"" I said through clamped teeth. Even as I said
it, however, my fingertips stole beneath the crotch of Jennifer's
diaper and sought out her wonderfully soft labia. A shiver ran up my
spine as I traced over her delicate petals. Ever so gently, I let the
tip of my middle finger spread her apart, surprised by her inner
warmth and the unexpected wetness I felt. Why I should expect her to
be dry, I didn't know. Certainly, her diaper was wet. Certainly, that
wetness came from her tiny urethra.  Even as I reasoned this, however,
my fingertip insisted the wetness was from a different source, a
different bodily function completely.</p><p>""Poppycock,"" I said aloud, laughing uncomfortably. A baby did not
become sexually aroused feeding from her mother's breast. ""Poppycock,""
I objected again. But as my fingertip continued to stroke between her
lips, Jennifer showed a marked heightening of interest in my nipple,
sucking on it with doubled intensity and moaning softly. I also
noticed a marked change in the kicking of her feet, more spasmodically
now. I also detected a subtle difference in her other movements, a
twitchiness.</p><p>My, God, I thought to myself distractedly. Am I giving my daughter an
orgasm?</p><p>My reaction was anything but subtle. Arising from the chair, I carried
Jennifer to the bedroom door and pushed the lock in with my thumb.
Paranoid, overly cautious, I twisted the doorknob to check the lock's
function. The button popped out obediently, and I pushed it back into
the knob and then carried Jennifer over to the dressing table where I
laid her down on her back. Rather than cry as expected, she cooed and
gurgled and waved her arms and kicked contentedly, making me laugh. I
responded by bending over and blowing a raspberry on her belly, which
made her gurgle even louder. She was too young to laugh, but it was
obvious she enjoyed her mommy's playfulness. I wondered how she'd
react to what I'd do next.</p><p>Without thinking about it--without allowing myself to think about
it--I clumsily unfastened the tabs on her diaper and folded it away
from her. Bending down, I kissed her gently between the legs and then
licked her with a medium long stroke of my tongue. I shuddered hard
and rose up to see what effect, if any, my indiscretion had had on my
daughter. I felt like such a pervert. I felt so incredibly aroused.</p><p>With both hands I slid my panties off my hips and down my thighs and
let them drop to the floor. It felt erotic, standing there with them
puddled around my ankles. I remained where I was, breathing raggedly,
heart beating erratically. I checked the window blinds for the tenth
time, making sure they were properly closed. I lowered my face and
kissed her again, let my tongue languish on her deliciously soft lips,
licked her as I remembered Clea licking me so unexpectedly the night
of the Christmas party. With the love only a mother can impart to her
child, I closed my eyes as the tip of my tongue first spread, and then
invaded her ever so gently. I almost wept when her tiny hands grabbed
handfuls of my hair and tugged at it gently. I laughed in shock a
moment later as a fountain of warm pee exploded into my mouth and
began to rain back down between her vulnerably spread legs. What I did
was instinctual. I lowered my mouth and began to ingest the warm
liquid in desperate gulps, trying to suppress the realization of what
my mouth was doing, wanting only to remedy a situation my actions had
brought about. I discovered that Jennifer's pee was richly sweet and
deliciously salty; this helped me get through my task. Afterward,
giggling at the absurdity of it, I licked my baby clean, powdered her,
and put her in a new diaper.</p><p>That was a year ago. Mom tells me I should no longer nurse Jennifer,
citing the American Academy of Pediatrics and other pediatric
organizations. This particular piece of advice I ignore. Jennifer owns
my breasts and can nurse at them for as long as she likes. I, of
course, continue to bless her with that little something extra Mommy
and she discovered a year ago. It mystifies Mom that Jennifer so looks
forward to her diaper changes.</p><p>The good news is that I'm pregnant again. Last week Clea proposed to
me. I, of course, threw myself into her arms and jumped up and down in
jubilation. A married woman, finally! I can't wait! The ceremony is
set for the first Saturday in September. It requires a move to New
England, of course, but I've always wanted to experience a New England
fall and this is my chance.</p><p>Last night, while removing my panties and kissing the just-noticeable
bulge expanding my belly, Clea asked whether I wanted a boy or girl.
He or she is not far enough along yet to be determined on a sonogram,
so I answered yes, a boy or a girl. Clea grinned just before burying
her face between my legs and making further thought impossible.</p><p>Who's the baby's father you ask? Only Clea and I know that and we're
not telling anyone. As far as we're concerned, the baby is ours. I'll
be happy with either sex, but a boy would be nice. I wonder if he'd be
capable of an erection?</p><p></p><p>THE END</p><p></p><p>Author's note: I thank Alison for the use of her original story or
remembrance, whichever it might be, and hope that she'll not be
offended by my revision. I rewrite only stories that I like, mostly
for my own personal enjoyment, but have begun sharing them with other
readers through Leslita. The added details are all mine and in no way
should be ascribed to the original author. All names, dates and events
were made up. No actual people or events are described. My apologies to
anyone who might be offended. It was all added as backdrop for the story.</p><p>Christina H.</p>"
719,Teresa And Angela,Christina H.,1,"Teresa discovers that her best friend's mother is not simply an object to be worshiped from afar, but a flesh and blood woman with wants, desires and fantasies of her own. Will Teresa let her own shyness stand in the way?","['F/f', 'f', 'romantic', 'lac']","<p> </p><p class=""h2"">PART ONE: AFTERNOON</p><p><br/>
As they did every day, Teresa and Joann sat beside each other on the
bus. Teresa did her best to ignore the brass ring embedded in the
center of Joann's blouse, a blouse way too sexy for any sixth-grader
to be wearing in Teresa's opinion. Teresa (and anyone else looking)
could clearly make out the center portion of Joann's dainty white bra
behind the brass ring. It was at once ridiculous looking, and
incredibly sexy.</p><p>Teresa was a sixth grader as well, though where Joann had a pair of
precious little budding breasts the size of golf balls, Teresa was
still flat as a board. She wore a brassiere more out of embarrassment
than need. Of all their close friends, Teresa was the only one with
neither budding breasts, nor sprouting pubic hair. It shamed her
miserably.</p><p>The bus stopped a block away from Joann's house at the corner of
Livingston  and Jordan. The girls got off, along with three other
students, kids they knew but didn't like. They ambled down the block
toward Joann's big house.</p><p>""How's you little brother?"" Teresa asked.</p><p>Joann shrugged. ""OK. He cries too much, but he's cute.""</p><p>""Does you mom let you play with him?"" Teresa asked.</p><p>Joann's mom, Angela, was a grown up version of little Joann. She had
long blonde hair worn straight down to the middle of her back, huge
breasts--made even bigger by the presence of breast milk--the longest
legs Teresa had ever seen, and a face like a Scandinavian goddess. In
fact, a grown up version of everything Teresa was not.</p><p>""Once in a while,"" Joann said grumpily. ""He's only eight weeks old, so
she doesn't trust me to handle him very much.""</p><p>""Well, that's stupid,"" Teresa said indignantly for her friend. ""What
does she think we are? Fifth graders?""</p><p>Mrs. Sanders met them at the front door. She graced Teresa with her
dazzling, pearl white smile. Everything about Mrs. Sanders was dazzling.</p><p>""Hi, girls,"" she said.</p><p>""Hi, Mom,"" Joann muttered, trudging through the door without the
slightest interest in her mother's appearance. She had zipped her coat
up all the way to her chin, Teresa noticed.</p><p>""Hi, Mrs. Sanders,"" Teresa responded timidly.</p><p>As always, the sight of Mrs. Sanders took Teresa's breath away. Today
she wore  a sleek black dress that covered her breasts completely,
while at the same time making them look frightfully exposed. She was
still in high heels even though she'd been home for at least an hour.
Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays, Mrs. Sanders worked from 9:00 AM
until noon, then came home to her baby. Tuesdays and Thursdays she
took off and stayed home with Joshua all day long. How Mrs. Sanders
could look like that  in a tight clingy dress after only eight weeks
boggled Teresa's mind.</p><p>""How's your mom, Teresa?"" Mrs. Sanders asked.</p><p>""Oh, she's fine,"" Teresa answered uncomfortably.</p><p>Teresa both adored and feared Mrs. Sanders. Adored her because she was
so gorgeous and perfect, feared that she would instantly scope
Teresa's hopeless infatuation with her, scope it as easily as an eagle
scoped a field mouse.</p><p>""Well, I hope you don't miss her too much while you're here. You and
Joann always have so much fun. And it's always a pleasure having you
stay over, Teresa. You should do it more often.""</p><p>Teresa was spending the next two nights with Joann and Mrs. Sanders.
Her mom, also single, had been sent out of town by her boss--no, that
wasn't right: she was accompanying her boss out of town on a business
trip, a big difference--and with no older brothers or sisters to watch
out for her, had been relegated to her best friend's mom. If Joann
really was her best friend, which Teresa often wondered about.</p><p>Joann leading the way upstairs, the two girls escaped Mrs. Sanders'
overwhelming presence. Joann trudged up the steps just as she had
trudged down the sidewalk, then did the same down to her bedroom door.
From the room directly across, Teresa could here the sound of music.</p><p>""Bitch,"" Joann muttered irritably. She threw an irritated look at her
sister's closed door. Nancy was a senior in high school and six years
older than the two girls. Joann hated or loved her sister depending
upon the day of the week, the weather, her anger at her mother, what
she had worn or not worn that day, any number of things absolutely a
mystery to Teresa, an only child herself. Following Joann into her
bedroom, she cast a wistful glance over her shoulder at the door,
wishing for a big sister of her own to hate.</p><p>""I'm changing. You changing?"" Joann asked. She unzipped her coat and
let it fall to the floor.</p><p>""Of course,"" Teresa replied. She unshouldered her backpack and dropped
it beside her on the bed. Removing her own coat, she watched with
feigned indifference as Joann yanked the low-cut blouse over her head,
tossed it on the floor and shook out her hair.</p><p>""This is so weird,"" Joann said, fingering the waist of her jeans.</p><p>""What is?"" Teresa responded, unbuttoning her blouse.</p><p>""You staying with me on a week night."" She grinned, rather
self-consciously, Teresa thought. Their friendship had always run hot
or cold, and just lately it had been in the lukewarm stage heading
back to warm again. When on the warm side, Teresa had the tiniest
suspicion that Joann liked her as more than just a friend. This both
pleased and frightened Teresa for obvious reasons. She herself was
unnaturally attracted to Joann, and hid it behind a hull of iron
plating two inches thick. The thought of a heated friendship with
Joann frightened her silly.</p><p>Joann unzipped her jeans and forced them down her legs. Teresa removed
her blouse and carefully folded it and lay it on the bed next to her
backpack. Both girls wore white brassieres, though Joann had something
in her cups beside padding. The sight of Joann's blossoming breasts
made Teresa's belly tighten and her heart flutter a bit. Her mouth
went dry wondering if Joann would take off her brassiere. Teresa had
no intention of taking off hers, not in front of her friend, not if
she could help it. Joann's boobs might be golf ball-sized, but
Teresa's were wishful thinking. To her relief, Joann went to her
dresser and grabbed out a blue T-shirt and a pair of shorts and put
them on. Teresa removed her pleated skirt, folded it neatly and then
removed her own interim clothes from her backpack.</p><p>""That's cute,"" Joann said, brushing out her hair.</p><p>""Thanks,"" Teresa replied, feeling herself redden slightly. It had been
the cotton top Joann complimented, but Joann's eyes had been staring
at Teresa's pink and white panties while she had said it. (Joann's own
panties, now hidden beneath her blue shorts, were a light green.)
Teresa pulled the top over her head and smoothed it down. Then she
shook out her own shorts and slipped them up her legs to her waist and
zipped and buttoned them. She had nice legs, nice hips and a delicate
waist, though she didn't know it yet.</p><p>Once dressed, the two girls went downstairs to the basement to play on
the Nintendo Wii. The game was nominally Joann's, but Mrs. Sanders
insisted the player be used in the family room to keep Joann from
monopolizing it for one, and from living in her bedroom for another.
Mrs. Sanders was a firm believer that the bedroom was no place for
young girls.</p><p>""Super Mario?"" Teresa suggested.</p><p>""Eww, no. Yuck.""</p><p>""Sonic, maybe?""</p><p>""Teresa! Come on!""</p><p>""What then?"" Teresa asked sulkily. Her best friend never hesitated to
hurt her feelings.</p><p>They spent  the next two hours playing a game that Teresa fell in love
with: Trauma Center: Second Opinion. She assumed the role of the
patient in one game, the doctor in the next, a paramedic in the third.
It became hilarious fun seeing who could butcher the other worse in
the OR. Because she had practiced more, Joann usually performed the
best slaughtering. At quarter to six, Mrs. Sanders called them up to
dinner.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders had changed, Teresa noticed right away. Instead of the
fabulous black dress she now wore a sensible white button-down top and
black slacks. Her hair was back in a pony tail and she padded around
the dining room on bare feet. Teresa thought her feet were
extraordinarily pretty. Ruby red polish decorated each toe nail. They
were absolutely perfect, Teresa realized jealously. She wouldn't want
Mrs. Sanders seeing her own ugly toe nails.</p><p>""How does spinach salad and lasagna sound to you girls?"" Mrs. Sanders
asked.</p><p>""Oh, yummy!"" Teresa answered brightly while Joann only grunted. Teresa
wondered what fight--or series of fights--had soured Joann's mood so
completely today. As she walked around the long oval table to take her
place, Mrs. Sanders redirected them both to the bathroom to wash their
hands. Teresa remembered this was a strictly adhered to custom in the
Sanders' household. She had to smile at the look of disdain on her
best friend's face, and almost laughed when Joann rolled her eyes
theatrically. Out of respectfulness for Mrs. Sanders, however, she
kept her giggles to herself.</p><p>""Your mom sure is beautiful,"" Teresa offered at the sink.</p><p>Undoing her belt and lowering her shorts to her knees, Joann sat down
on the toilet seat and began to urinate. Embarrassed, though she'd
peed and been peed in front of countless times by Joann, Teresa edged
her head around just enough to eye the space between Joann's legs.
Like Teresa, Joann was still hairless down there.</p><p>At least we have that in common, Teresa thought gratefully. She had
not started her period and neither had Joann that she knew of, so they
had that in common as well.</p><p> ""Does your mom nurse Josh?"" she asked suddenly.</p><p>Joann's raised eyebrows and wondering half-smile made Teresa blush deeply.</p><p>""Why do you that want to know that?""</p><p>""No reason,"" Teresa muttered, going back to her hands.</p><p>Why the hell had she asked that? But then again, what was wrong with
that? She was a girl, wasn't she, and would someday nurse her own
babies. Anyway, girls were supposed to talk about stuff like this, so
why was she embarrassed?</p><p>You know why, her niggling conscious whispered back.</p><p>Oh, shut up!</p><p>Back at the dining room table, the girls sat opposite each other while
Mrs. Sanders sat at the head of the table. It bothered Joann greatly,
Teresa knew, that her mom had chosen to get pregnant with Josh via
artificial insemination, rather than with her father. Whatever his
faults, Joann still adored her dad (as Teresa adored hers), and had
told Teresa numerous times that she wanted to run away and live with
him in California. Teresa suspected that California had as much to do
with her longing, as did her father.</p><p>""So, what's on with you girl's tonight?"" Mrs. Sanders asked.</p><p>Joann shrugged, but Teresa said politely: ""TV, I guess, or maybe some
more Wii. I wish we had a Wii!""</p><p>""I'm sure you will,"" Mrs. Sanders said, placing a forkful of salad in
her mouth.</p><p>Though spinach was not her favorite green, Teresa thought the salad
absolutely delicious. Her mom bought salad sealed in plastic bags,
with the dressing in a pouch inside the bag. Nothing like this
delightful concoction. And the smell of  lasagna had her mouth
watering and her stomach crumping hungrily. But she was bothered by
the off-handed nature of Mrs. Sanders' remark. Usually Mrs. Sanders
was extremely polite and attentive to her; tonight she seemed rather
distant. Sneaking a glance out the corner of her eye,  Teresa saw that
Mrs. Sanders eyes were staring off into the distance, a sure sign of
distraction. Then she looked down and gasped. And then she choked and
began to cough violently.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders snapped back to the present. ""Teresa? Are you all right?""
She leaned forward with her left hand raised to whack Teresa on the
back if necessary.</p><p>""I'm . . .  OK . . . really,"" Teresa got out between explosive
coughs. At least she had caught the worst of it in her linen napkin.
Joann, she noticed, sat across from her giggling madly.</p><p>""Joann, your best friend's choking to death and you're laughing at
her. A little concern, please!""</p><p>Joann continued to laugh, which both embarrassed and angered Teresa.
Teresa wouldn't laugh like that had the situation be reversed. She'd
be right over there with a hand ready to smack her best friend's back,
just as Mrs. Sanders' hand was raised to smack hers. Not that it would
help, should she really be choking.</p><p>""I'm OK,"" she said hoarsely, wiping her mouth. ""Went down the wrong
way. Sorry.""</p><p>""What?"" Joann teased. ""The horse you ate?""</p><p>""Joann,"" her mother admonished. ""Be nice.""</p><p>Joann continued to giggle merrily, though she did resume eating her salad.</p><p>""You're sure you're all right?"" Mrs. Sanders pressed.</p><p> ""I'm fine,"" Teresa lied. She was anything but fine. Totally,
thoroughly humiliated, was what she was. She just prayed that she had
gotten the napkin to her face before any boogers had shot out her
nose. She surreptitiously searched her plate and the surrounding
tablecloth for any sign of something gross. She looked at her hands
and the front of her shirt. She dared not look in the napkin and kept
it clutched tightly in her right hand.</p><p>What had brought on this horrible business were the two, half
dollar-sized wet spots on Mrs. Sanders' blouse. Centered over her
nipples, they had grown a third in size since Teresa had first seen
them. Mrs. Sanders seemed unaware of them. If Joann had noticed, she
was keeping it to herself.</p><p>Pointing embarrassedly with her right forefinger, Teresa said: ""Um,
Mrs. Sander. . . ?""</p><p>Puzzled, Mrs. Sanders looked down at her chest. ""Oh!"" she yelped,
grinning sheepishly. ""That's embarrassing, isn't it?"" Looking up, she
said accusingly to her daughter: ""You could have said something, Joann.""</p><p>Joann shrugged.</p><p>""Excuse me,"" Mrs. Sanders said, sliding back her chair. ""I'll go
change."" Wiping her mouth hastily, she rose and began to leave the
room. Two steps from the table however, Josh suddenly broke into
squalls upstairs.</p><p>""Terrific,"" Mrs. Sanders said irritably. ""Now he's hungry.""</p><p>Looking back at Joann, who ignored the crying and stared down at the
table as she chewed her salad, Mrs. Sanders looked rather exasperated.
Which was not odd, Teresa thought, considering her leaking breasts.
Teresa guessed the pressure of too much milk would be rather
uncomfortable. They certainly seemed full, the way they strained the
front of her blouse. She guessed Mrs. Sanders' breasts had grown  50%
bigger during her pregnancy and lactation. Pregnancy and breast
feeding did that to you, she knew.  But then Teresa realized the
expression on Mrs. Sanders' face wasn't so much exasperation as
injured feelings, which Teresa understood all too well.</p><p>""I'll help!"" she volunteered, raising her hand like a Girl Scout.</p><p>The hurt expression on Mrs. Sanders' face turned to gentle bemusement.</p><p>""That's so thoughtful of you, sweetie. Would you mind changing Josh's
diaper while I change?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Teresa answered uncertainly. A quick glance at Joann
ascertained her friend's disapproval of this idea, but Teresa didn't
know how to graciously back out of her offer.  </p><p>Rising awkwardly from the table--she was glad that Mrs. Sanders had
remained to accompany her from the room (or more rightly, protect her
from her friend's wrath)--Teresa followed Mrs. Sanders out of the
dining room and to the stairs leading to the second floor. Teresa
could not understand how a 38 year old, especially a 38 year old who'd
just delivered a newborn two months ago, could look so good in a pair
of black slacks. If there was an ounce of fat on Mrs. Sanders' body,
it certainly wasn't on her rear end. It was better even, Teresa
thought, than that of her 18 year old daughter's. And here Teresa was,
staring at it in fascination.</p><p>As though feeling the scrutiny, Mrs. Sanders looked back over her
shoulder.</p><p>""Thank you for pointing out my condition, Teresa.""</p><p>Teresa cast her eyes down to the risers as they climbed. ""Sorry if I
embarrassed you,"" she mumbled.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders laughed delightedly. ""I'm the one who embarrassed me,""
she pointed out. ""I was in a hurry after showering and forgot to put
in nursing pads. Which is pretty stupid, considering I always leak
this close to feeding time.""</p><p>""Is it normal to leak?"" Teresa asked timidly.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders laughed again. ""For me it is, yes. I've embarrassed
myself before, believe me, and a lot worse than this."" Reaching the
nursery door, she laid her right hand lightly on Teresa's left
shoulder, and then, gently and surprisingly, caressed the young girl's
cheek.</p><p>""I'm sorry if I embarrassed you, and I thank you so much for offering
to help me up here."" She cast a glance down the hall toward the
stairs. ""Joann is being difficult for some reason the past few months
and having help is rather refreshing.""</p><p>Teresa wanted to turn her face beneath Mrs. Sanders' hand and kiss the
palm. She wanted to clasp her own hand over it and pinch them both
against her shoulder. Mrs. Sanders' closeness and the scent of her
perfume had Teresa feeling lightheaded and dizzy. There was no
mistaking the crash of her small heart against her ribs. For one crazy
instant she almost put her arms around the adult's waist and laid her
head between her breasts. Teresa had loved Mrs. Sanders as long as she
had known Joann. For the first time, she admitted that to herself.</p><p>Releasing Teresa's cheek, Mrs. Sanders indicated the door and said,
""Your charge awaits you. Diapers are on the right side of the changing
table and so are the wipes and the baby powder. I'm sure he's
pooped--he's always pooping, the little bugger. He's the poopingest
one baby I've ever seen. So please make sure you clean him really good
with the wipes and then sprinkle baby powder all over him. OK,
sweetie?""</p><p>Teresa was not OK. She was flummoxed. Being an only child, she'd had
no practice in changing diapers. In fact, Joshua would be her first
diaper change ever. She didn't even know whether she was supposed to
change the baby in the crib or move him to the changing table. What if
it didn't have sides? What if Josh rolled off and fell on the floor.
What if he peed on her? Some friends of hers had been peed upon by
their baby brothers. Yuck, she thought.</p><p>Reading her indecision, Mrs. Sanders said: ""You'll do just fine, dear.
Put Joshua on the changing table. It has sides so he can't fall off. I
keep a couple of hand towels on the side in case he pees. Cover him
with one after you remove his diaper. The only time you need to worry
about it is when you're not cleaning him. Usually, he's really good
about not soaking you while your standing there."" She grinned, which
eased Teresa's embarrassment.</p><p>""OK?"" Mrs. Sanders inquired.</p><p>""OK,"" Teresa agreed. She opened the door and went into Joshua's bedroom.</p><p>Two walls of the room were painted baby blue and the other two were
white. There was the crib of course, white and dainty and very
expensive looking to Teresa's unpracticed eye, a hip-high changing
table with shelves on the sides for baby supplies--the sides were
raised, she noticed right away--a white dresser against one wall and a
white rocking chair in the corner. Beside the chair was a white toy
box with a padded vinyl top, acting as a second seat. Delicate chintz
curtains covered the two adjacent windows, and the cream-colored
carpet was obviously new. The room looked like something out of a
showroom, Teresa thought. Or a fairy tale. All except Joshua, who lay
howling on his back. Teresa hurried over to the crib.</p><p>""What's the matter little man?"" She inexpertly tried to pick him up,
tried a second time with the squirming bundle of joy, and succeeded
finally on her third try.</p><p>""Support his head, Teresa,"" Mrs. Sanders called from the other bedroom.</p><p>""I will,"" she called back. It was like holding a live explosive in
your hands: a squirming, wailing live explosive in a diaper.</p><p>Awkwardly, she walked Joshua over to the changing table and laid him
down on his back. Instantly his screams intensified.</p><p>""He always does that,"" Mrs. Sanders warned from across the hall. ""Once
he's picked up, he doesn't like being put back down. Just go ahead and
change him, sweetie.""</p><p>""Wonderful,"" Teresa muttered. Josh was six shades into
critical-condition red and worsening by the second. Tentatively, she
sought out the snaps holding his pajama legs closed and yanked them
apart, wrinkling her nose against the unwelcome stench of baby poo.
God, she thought. It made her want to gag.</p><p>""Remember to cover him up!"" Mrs. Sanders reminded her.</p><p>Looking around, Teresa found a three-stack of cloth diapers that she
guessed were the hand towels Mrs. Sanders had spoken of, grabbed one
off the top, and then didn't know what to do with it. Before she could
attempt releasing the diaper's closure strips, Mrs. Sanders appeared
at her side.</p><p>""Like this,"" she said, grabbing the strips and peeling them back
expertly. In less than twenty seconds she had the diaper off Josh, had
him cleaned and neatly powdered, a new diaper on him and his leggings
re-snapped. Then he was up and onto Mommy's shoulder where little
Joshua continued to wail, though not quite so stridently.</p><p>""Can you roll that up and throw it away?"" Mrs. Sanders asked.</p><p>For the first time, Teresa noticed a lidded white can sitting beside
the changing table. There was a peddle on the front, and when stepped
on, the lid opened obediently. Inside were two previously discarded
diapers.</p><p>""I don't dare put them in a trash can,"" Mrs. Sanders explained. ""Not
with my Joshua. It would chase you right out of the house, sweetie.""</p><p>Considering that Teresa could smell nothing but Joshua's present
olfactory mess, she readily accepted Mrs. Sanders' explanation.</p><p>""He stinks,"" she said apologetically.</p><p>""He stinks,"" Mrs. Sanders agreed laughingly. The more she patted and
rubbed Joshua's back, the more he calmed.</p><p>Surprising Teresa, Mrs. Sanders asked: ""Would you like to stay and watch?""</p><p>""Watch?"" Teresa immediately grew beet red. She looked pointedly at the
open door and by way of the open door, Joann waiting for her downstairs.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders continued rubbing Joshua's back. She had changed into a
white terrycloth robe and was still barefoot. Something told Teresa
there was nothing under the robe but maybe a pair of panties. She felt
very uncomfortable about this. She remembered the feel of Mrs.
Sanders' warm hand on her cheek and how she had wanted to kiss it. Her
heart was thumping again and her underarms felt itchy. They always
itched when she was nervous.</p><p>""I'd love to have the company,"" Mrs. Sanders said, also glancing at
the door. Without being told, or knowing why, Teresa crossed to the
door and closed it softly. She winced at the loud snick of the
engaging slide. She considered for a moment twisting the thumb lock to
seal themselves in and Joann out, but then decided against it. Even
Mrs. Sanders might balk at this. She turned around to watch Mrs.
Sanders sit down in the rocking chair with Joshua still on her
shoulder. She went over and sat down beside her on the padded chest.</p><p>""Have you ever watched a breast feeding before?"" Mrs. Sanders asked.</p><p>Teresa shook her head.</p><p>""Did your mom breast-feed you?"" she asked.</p><p>Blushing, Teresa said she didn't know.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders nodded thoughtfully.</p><p>""Breast feeding's the best thing you can do for your baby."" She
removed Joshua from her shoulder and held him before her face,
burbling at him.</p><p>""You like this so much,"" she said to him. ""You just like this so much,
don't you, little man?""</p><p>Teresa giggled as Mrs. Sanders put Joshua's belly against her mouth
and blew rude raspberries against him. Joshua giggled madly as well,
or what passed for a giggle in an eight week old.</p><p>""You pass on all the antibodies you have,"" Mrs. Sanders advised, ""to
help protect him and make him stronger."" She spoke in a teacher's
voice, as though Teresa were her student, and this, her class. ""That's
why doctors and pediatricians all recommend breast-feeding babies
nowadays,"" she said.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Teresa agreed complaisantly.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders made a face. ""Please don't call me ma'am, Teresa. My name
is Angela. I'd like it if you called me that.""</p><p>Teresa blushed at the inappropriate suggestion. ""I wouldn't feel
right, calling you by your first name,"" she said uncomfortably.</p><p>""Why not? I call you by your first name, don't I?""</p><p>""That's different,"" Teresa mumbled.</p><p>""It's only different if you want it to be,"" Mrs. Sanders admonished.
""But for the sake of form, you can call me ma'am if you want to.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" Teresa mumbled again, gratefully.</p><p>In embarrassed fascination, Teresa watched Mrs. Sanders pull back the
left side of her robe, baring her breast. Teresa was shocked at the
deep purple color and swollenness of Mrs. Sanders' nipple and the
surrounding aureole. The nipple itself was huge, the size of Teresa's
thumb halfway to her first knuckle. The oval shaped aureole was at
least two inches across, maybe three in the north-south direction.
Seeing the change wrought by pregnancy made her shudder every so
slightly, making her own tiny nipples harden. She knew just how big a
change there was because Mrs. Sanders had once changed tops in front
of her and Joann while wearing a shear white bra. The change was both
amazing--and a little frightening. Would they ever go back to normal,
she wondered.</p><p>At the sight of his mother's bare breast, Joshua began to squall
again. Cradling him in her arms, Mrs. Sanders guided his tiny mouth
(not much bigger around than the nipple it was sucking on, Teresa
estimated) to his food supply and he began sucking hungrily. Deep in
her belly, Teresa experienced a strange and embarrassing desire to be
the one attached to that swollen nipple. That desire must have shown
in her expression, because when she looked up suddenly, Mrs. Sanders
had a ghost of a smile on her lips--and a tender look in her eyes.</p><p>""You envy him, don't you?"" she said softly.</p><p>Teresa felt half her blood supply rush to her face.</p><p>""No, ma'am,"" she lied, shaking her head uselessly. If her clothes were
chocolate, they would have melted right off.</p><p>""Don't be embarrassed by it,"" Mrs. Sanders said gently. She moved
Joshua away from her left breast and bared the other, leaving herself
completely exposed for Teresa's gaze. Gently she attached Joshua to
her right nipple.</p><p> ""He's not done with that breast yet,"" Mrs. Sanders explained. ""But
you want to keep the feeding balanced. Otherwise, if he quit now--""
She burbled at him and made cooing noises, tickling his exposed right
cheek. ""--he'd leave me half full and half empty, if you know what I
mean.""</p><p>Her smile was made to elicit a smile from Teresa and it did.</p><p>""Would that be bad?"" Teresa asked, glad of the change of subject. Had
her desire been that plainly readable? And why was she so desirous of
suckling a breast? Even considering that was a humiliation.</p><p>""Well, I'd have to empty myself out using a breast pump--"" She tickled
Joshua again, who seemed to be falling asleep. ""--because you don't
want one breast full and the other one empty. It's uncomfortable, and
it plays hell with milk production."" She tickled Joshua's cheek again,
and moved him around in an ultimately futile effort to keep him awake.</p><p>""Dammit!. I just jinxed myself, didn't I?""  </p><p>She put the infant to her left shoulder and tried to burp him.
Teresa's eyes kept circling from Joshua's rubbed back, to Mrs.
Sanders' slightly leaking bare right breast, and back again. Her left
breast was bare as well, but currently obstructed by the baby.</p><p>Joshua burped quietly, then again with more force.</p><p>""That's right, little man,"" Mrs. Sanders cooed at him. ""That's what I
want to hear. No colicky baby for you, no way, right?"" She smiled
again at Teresa, who felt warm as hot chocolate, throughout her entire
body.</p><p>While continuing to rub Joshua's back, Mrs. Sanders said: ""Could you
get me the breast pump out of the dresser, Teresa? It's in the middle
drawer.</p><p>Obediently, excitedly, and quite embarrassed, Teresa jumped up and
darted over to the white dresser and opened the middle drawer, the
deepest of the five, and obviously used as reserve storage. In the
left front corner was an open cardboard box containing a clear plastic
breast pump labeled in blue lettering: Dr. Brown's Natural-Flow
Electric Breast Pump. Teresa had never seen one up close before and
was both enthralled, and mystified by the design.</p><p>""Bring me two empty bottles as well, would you dear?"" Mrs. Sanders asked.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Teresa replied eagerly. Together with the breast
pump--surprisingly heavy when she picked it up out of the box--she
carried the two empty plastic bottles over to the toy box and sat down.</p><p>""Put them down on the edge there,"" Mrs. Sanders instructed.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, sure,"" Teresa said, quickly obeying.</p><p>Leaning forward, Mrs. Sanders handed her Joshua. Mystified but
pleased, Teresa cuddled the eight-week-old in her arms, holding him to
her chest. The hot-chocolatey warmth spread throughout her again.
Someday, she thought longingly, this baby will be my own. It brought
tears to her eyes.</p><p>""You can hold him if you'd like while I do this,"" Mrs. Sanders said.
""Or would you like to help me pump?""</p><p>Teresa looked up to find Mrs. Sanders looking at her expectantly.</p><p>""What?"" she said dumbly.</p><p>Smiling, Mrs. Sanders repeated her offer.</p><p>Flustered, confused and supremely embarrassed (melting her clothes
again), Teresa could only blink for a few moments while she processed
the correct answer.</p><p>""I'd like to help,"" she said finally, though reluctantly. Helping Mrs.
Sanders, great privilege though it was, meant sacrificing her short
time with Joshua. Sadly, she stood up and returned the sleeping infant
to his crib.</p><p>""Lay him on his stomach, dear,"" Mrs. Sanders instructed.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Teresa answered, laying Joshua gently onto his stomach.</p><p>""Tuck his blanket around him, too,"" Mrs. Sanders further instructed.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am.""</p><p>When she was finished, Teresa patted the baby gently on the back,
rubbed his hair lightly and smiled a hot chocolaty smile. God, did she
feel good inside. If this was what she could expect from motherhood,
the wait would be unbearable.</p><p>Reluctantly, she turned to face Mrs. Sanders again. What she
discovered when she turned, made her bite her lower lip in
uncertainty. In Mrs. Sanders' outstretched right hand was the breast pump.</p><p>""I didn't know--"" she stammered, blushing madly. Her face couldn't
take much more of this darned roasting. Blinking, her mouth open, she
pointed to her own chest. ""You want me to . . .?""</p><p>""If you'd like,"" Mrs. Sanders said agreeably.</p><p>Teresa stared at Mrs. Sanders' bare breasts. Pregnancy and lactation
had made them ponderously distended and heavy with milk. Each movement
made them sway back and forth unnaturally, yet seductively, in a way
that made Teresa's head feel swimmy. Her mouth was suddenly bone dry
and the tongue she used to wet her lips scratched like sandpaper. Her
heartbeat was slow and hard; somehow more scary than when it raced
wildly. She gulped---a loud, raspy noise, and nodded.</p><p>Crossing to the rocker, she took the breast pump with a trembling
right hand and waited for instruction on its use.</p><p>""It's simple, Teresa,"" Mrs. Sanders said. ""See that blue thumb switch
right there?"" With her forefinger she tapped a blue sliding switch
built into the curved handle. ""After you position it over my nipple--""
She demonstrated on her right, un-drained breast. ""--you simply slide
this up to the first position and--"" Nothing happened when she thumbed
the switch.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, looking down at the electric cord, running to the
outlet beside the rocker. It appeared to be plugged in correctly.</p><p>""The light's on,"" she murmured, indicating a small blue circle built
into the switch.  Experimentally, she slid the switch back to the Off
position, then upward through the three powered positions. ""Oh, my,""
she said in exasperation. Looking down at the outlet again, then back
at the defective switch, she momentarily seemed at a loss for words.</p><p>""Well, isn't that a damned bitch,"" she finally said, making Teresa
giggle. She laughed herself, sighed, unplugged and set the breast pump
down on the floor beside the rocker and put her hands resolutely on
her thighs.</p><p>""Guess we'll just have to do it the old fashioned way,"" she said,
looking at the closet door.</p><p>Teresa, misunderstanding her words, and not understanding the look at
the closet door, almost blurted out, ""But I--"" before understanding.
Then she blushed so hard it made her want to hide her face. Mrs.
Sanders, of course, noticed instantly.</p><p>""What's the matter, Teresa?""</p><p>""Nothing!"" Teresa blurted out. ""I just thought--no, I meant--"" She
shut up before she got herself into more trouble.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders cocked her head, a grin curling her lips. ""You didn't
think I meant . . .?""</p><p>""Oh, no!"" Teresa assured her, with no let-up in the intensity of her
blush.</p><p>""I simply meant, we'd use the old breast pump I have in the closet.
It's left over from when I breast-fed Joann, if you can believe that.""
Her smile was reminiscent. ""It's hand operated but it still works. At
least I think it still works.""</p><p>Teresa thought Mrs. Sanders was enjoying her embarrassment way too
much. She wondered if they were on the same wavelength, even. Teresa,
for just a moment, had wanted so badly to do what she had thought Mrs.
Sanders was suggesting, but surely she couldn't have been suggesting
that. It was the old breast pump she'd been referring to, just as
she'd said. The disappointment, however, was about to kill her.</p><p>Smiling at Teresa, almost sadly, Mrs. Sanders said: ""If I ask you an
honest question, Teresa, will you answer it honestly?""</p><p>Fidgeting with her fingernails, fidgeting from foot to foot like a
six-year-old needing the bathroom, Teresa mumbled: ""I guess so.""</p><p>Very softly, Mrs. Sanders asked: ""Would you like to help me even out
my breasts a different way?""</p><p>Teresa just stood there. She no longer fidgeted. In fact, she no
longer breathed. Staring at a three inch square of carpeting at the
tip of her right foot, she said: ""I don't know what you mean, Mrs.
Sanders.""</p><p>""Sure you do,"" Mrs. Sanders replied. ""I know you want to, Teresa. I've
known ever since you walked in the front door this afternoon.""</p><p>Teresa's mind blanked. She could not think, much less process an
answer to this. They absolutely, positively had to be talking about
two different things. No way would her best friend's mother be
offering what Teresa's jumbled mind thought she was offering. It had
to be something else. It just had to be.</p><p>Please! she thought wildly. Don't let her think I've been thinking
that! Please don't let her think I've been thinking that! That would
be sooooo humiliating!</p><p>Nearing tears, ready to bolt from the room, Teresa flinched when Mrs.
Sanders rose from the rocking chair and approached her. Silently,
taking her by the hand, Mrs. Sanders backed again to the rocking chair
and sat down. The gentle pressure of her hand on Teresa's guided the
twelve-year-old down onto her lap, where she was gently turned
sideways so that her legs overhung the left arm of the chair and her
head fell into the crook of Mrs. Sanders' waiting right arm. Denying
the reality of the situation until the moment Mrs. Sanders guided her
trembling lips to the waiting nipple of her swollen right breast,
Teresa closed her eyes and closed her lips around the nipple and began
to suck. Like a child, she tucked her arms against her chest and let
Mrs. Sanders support her completely, which, if the murmured
encouragements and the hand softly stroking Teresa's long black hair
were any indication, Mrs. Sanders genuinely seemed to enjoy.</p><p>""Is it good, sweetie?"" Mrs. Sanders asked in a whisper.</p><p>Teresa nodded. The warm and surprisingly sweet milk flowed through her
mouth, down her throat and into her stomach with barely no effort. It
was not hard as she had expected, nursing like this, but then her
mouth was quite a bit bigger than that of an infant's, her suction
much stronger. She wondered distractedly how long she could remain at
this breast before sucking it dry. Not very long, she imagined. She
also felt indescribably guilty for taking Joshua's nourishment.</p><p>""Wait!"" she gasped, separating herself from the huge nipple. ""Won't
Joshua--?""</p><p>""Joshua has plenty of mother's milk in the refrigerator,"" Mrs. Sanders
interrupted her. ""He won't suffer, believe me.""</p><p>Teresa continue to object until Mrs. Sanders returned her mouth to the
leaking nipple.</p><p>""You're doing us both a favor,"" Mrs. Sanders told her softly. ""I hate
breast pumping  and Josh is none to crazy about milk in a bottle. He
likes it right from the nipple, just like you. By evening me out, you
help insure I won't have any complications tonight. Besides,"" she said
lovingly, stroking the side of Teresa's face with the back of her
fingers. ""I've wanted you at my breast for months now.""</p><p>""You have?"" Teresa asked, panting a little. Nursing wasn't hard, but
it did throw off your breathing. She looked up at Mrs. Sanders' face,
blinking in confusion.</p><p>""You think I haven't noticed the way you look at me, Teresa?"" Mrs.
Sanders laughed. ""You make it so obvious.""</p><p>Teresa's blush returned full force. She started to object but Mrs.
Sanders returned her mouth to the nipple.</p><p>""I am very flattered by your attention, sweetie,"" she said. ""But
you're the age of my daughter and I can't very well acknowledge it,
much less do anything about it. Even this is insanely dangerous. I
need you to promise me one hundred percent that you'll never breathe a
word of this to anyone. Not even to Joann. Especially not to Joann,""
she added forcefully.</p><p>Teresa wanted to point out that Joann was just downstairs, certainly
finished with her portion of dinner, and bound to barge in on them any
instant now. But the pressure of Mrs. Sanders' hand on the back of her
head kept her from voicing this opinion.</p><p>""I asked Joann not to bother us until eight o'clock."" She looked at
her wristwatch. ""That's twenty minutes from now, which means you have
exactly fifteen minutes to indulge yourself, sweetie. Make good use of
your time.""</p><p>It baffled Teresa how Mrs. Sanders could make an arrangement not to be
disturbed by her own daughter, much less plan an event such as this
without knowledge of success, but she obviously had. Though still
troubled, Teresa suddenly grew a complete confidence that anything
Mrs. Sanders said about events this evening, would come about exactly
as described. For the next fifteen minutes, then, she would satisfy
them both, unquestioningly.</p><p>Less than a minute later, Mrs. Sanders bade her sit up.</p><p>""Am I too heavy? she asked, guiltily.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders laughed. ""You must weigh all of eighty-five pounds, young
lady. No, I just want you to switch to the other breast, that's all.""</p><p>""Really?"" Teresa asked, tucking loose hair behind her right ear. ""I
thought you wanted me to balance you out.""</p><p>""That was the plan,"" Mrs. Sanders said, gently stroking the side of
Teresa's face. ""But plans change. I'm enjoying this too much and so
are you."" Without another word, she lay Teresa down into the crook of
her left arm, and gave up her swollen left nipple for Teresa to
suckle. She again stroked Teresa's cheek. ""If you weren't so old,"" she
teased, ""I'd change your diaper when you were done here.""</p><p>Teresa blushed her reddest yet and couldn't help but giggle furiously
at the suggestion. But she also warmed all the way to her core with
hot-chocolaty goodness, the hot-chocolatyness intensifying at the
thought of her bare privates being gently wiped and carefully powdered
by a loving hand.</p><p>God, what was that feeling between her legs?</p><p>She was allowed an uninterrupted five minutes at Mrs. Sanders' left
breast, then switched back to the right again for another five, at
which time Mrs. Sanders probed her breasts gently in examination of
fullness.</p><p>""Can you actually tell anything like that?"" Teresa asked curiously.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders shrugged, her breasts shrugging with her.</p><p>""Sometimes yes, sometimes not,"" she said, thoughtfully. ""I seem to be
just a little heavier on the left side than I am on the right."" Teresa
was returned to her left nipple for another two minutes of pleasure,
and then Mrs. Sanders sat her up in her lap.</p><p>""I'm afraid that's it,"" she said, looking at her watch. Looking down,
Teresa saw that it was five minutes after eight.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said, almost reverentially.</p><p>Slowly, haltingly, afraid to be rebuffed at any moment, she placed her
right hand over the swell of Mrs. Sanders' left breast. Mrs. Sanders
smiled and placed her hand over Teresa's smaller one, then squeezed
herself with both. Seeking out Teresa's left hand, she placed it over
the swell of her right breast, as well.</p><p>""You are such a sweet young thing,"" Mrs. Sanders whispered. And, with
an unexpectedness that robbed Teresa of breath, she leaned forward and
sought out the youngster's mouth for a kiss. Though not long, the kiss
was enough to set Teresa's heart to pounding madly and her body to
trembling like a leaf. A moment later, Mrs. Sanders said: ""You better
go downstairs now, sweetie. OK?""</p><p>Numbly, Teresa twisted out of Mrs. Sanders lap and sat up. She watched
breathlessly as Mrs. Sanders closed her robe over her beautiful
breasts and retied the belt. When she stood up, Teresa backed away a
step, then suddenly fled the room as though her clothes were on fire,
startling both herself and Mrs. Sanders, who laughed at her sudden
departure. Her last fleeting glimpse before she closed the door was of
Mrs. Sanders standing before the rocking chair, staring after her
bemusedly.</p><p> </p><p> </p><p class=""h2"">PART TWO: EVENING</p><p> </p><p> </p><p>For Teresa, the rest of the evening was torture. Leaving Mrs. Sanders,
she went downstairs to find Joann had cleared away the dishes and put
the lasagna and salad away in the refrigerator. She found Joann
downstairs in the family room, sulkily playing the Nintendo.</p><p>""Finished?"" Joann asked in a bitter tone.</p><p>Teresa's face broiled again.</p><p>""Sorry. I didn't know I'd be gone so long."" She wondered again how
Mrs. Sanders could guarantee their privacy until eight o'clock--or
even know ahead of time that it would be needed. So much of this
didn't make sense.</p><p>""Your dinner's in the fridge,"" Joann said shortly. Then, as though
realizing just how upset and out of sorts her friend was, she lay down
the Wii controller, smiled, and took Teresa by the arm and led her
back upstairs to the kitchen. There, together, they dug a healthy
portion of lasagna out of a plastic bowl, plopped it down on a paper
plate, poured Teresa a tall glass of milk, grabbed eating utensils,
and then ran back downstairs giggling.</p><p>With her best friend back in a good mood again, Teresa could at least
enjoy the rest of the evening. She certainly could not forget the
incredible hour in Joshua's nursery with Joann's mother, but she
refused to let it completely monopolize her mind. To her surprise,
Mrs. Sanders receded far enough into the background to let her enjoy
the game of Super Mario they played, and then the recorded episodes of
House, M.D. (Teresa's favorite show), and one of Grey's Anatomy
(Joann's favorite, but a close second for Teresa). When Mrs. Sanders
called down the stairs at eleven o'clock, it caught both girls by
surprise.</p><p>""But Mom!"" Joann protested whinily.</p><p>""No arguments, girls. This is a school night. Bedtime's eleven.""</p><p>""But it's too early,"" Joann continued to protest, but resignedly now.
Teresa had no set bedtime, but it was unusual to find her up after
eleven on a school night anyway.</p><p>""Turn off the TV, girls,"" Mrs. Sanders ordered.</p><p>""Yes, Mom.""</p><p>Upstairs, both girls grabbed a Diet Coke from the refrigerator and a
Vanilla Milkshake Pop Tart from the cabinet as a before-bed snack.
Mrs. Sanders, still in her white terry clothe robe, appeared to
shepherd them upstairs.</p><p>""It's not fair,"" Joann grumbled. ""I'm twelve years old. I shouldn't
have a bedtime.""</p><p>On their way out of the kitchen, they encountered Nancy, still in her
cheerleader's costume and glowing prettily. The name of her school was
emblazoned across her chest in gold script; the letters S and H
decorated each of her big breasts. Teresa guessed that, just by
looking at her, she was bigger even than her mother was now.</p><p>""Did I hear somebody's off to bed?"" she said cheerily.</p><p>""Oh, shut up!"" Joann growled. ""I don't need your--""</p><p>""That's enough,"" Mrs. Sanders admonished. ""From both you girls."" With
her right hand and a stern look, she shooed Nancy away. Giggling, the
18 year old bounced into the kitchen, where she began to recite an
energetic, though un-rhythmic chant.</p><p>""S...L...E...E...P!!! What do babies have to do? SLEEP! Sleep all
night! YEAH!""</p><p>Looking back over her shoulder, Teresa saw the older girl jump in the
air in a perfectly executed leap, crying ""Yeah, sleep!"" again, before
she opened the refrigerator door and looked inside. Just as suddenly
as she had decided to torture the two girls, she had completely lost
interest in them.</p><p>Joann was fuming mad and muttering under her breath as they followed
Mrs. Sanders up the stairs. Teresa's concentration was torn between
her friend's ranting, the sight of Mrs. Sanders rear end moving
beneath her terrycloth robe, and the memory of Nancy's incredibly
pretty legs, tiny waist and incredibly big breasts. Nancy was so much
prettier than either Joann or Teresa; it made Teresa feel almost toad
like. Glumly, she wondered if she'd ever be pretty.</p><p>At Joann's bedroom door, Mrs. Sanders bid them good night, then went
in to check on Joshua. More than anything, Teresa wanted to follow her
through that door, lock it behind her, and beg and promise anything
necessary to reclaim her place in Mrs. Sanders' lap. It seemed
insanely impossible that she'd been feeding at Mrs. Sanders' breasts
in the first place. Totally insane. And totally insane that she
shouldn't feel guilty about it. But where guilt should have ran
rampant, she experienced only an aching desire. Shaking her head, she
followed Joann inside the room.</p><p>""I hate that fucking byotch!"" Joann muttered hotly.</p><p>Teresa giggled, then put her hand over her mouth apologetically at the
look she received from Joann. Being an only child, Teresa had no
reference points to consult about an older, prettier sister.</p><p>""Sorry,"" she muttered.</p><p>""It's OK,"" Joann grumbled. ""I didn't mean to get mad at you. I just
hate the bitch, that's all.""</p><p>""I can see that,"" Teresa said, hoping to mellow her out.</p><p>Visibly attempting to shake off her bad mood, Joann turned on the TV,
thumbing the volume down to nonexistent. She fiddled with the controls
and a moment later had closed captions up on the screen. While she did
this, she fiddled idly with the string at the top of her shorts.
Teresa watched from the corner of her eye, again plagued by dread at
having to remove her brassiere in front of her friend.</p><p>It just isn't fair, she thought. Why can't I have boobs too? I suppose
I could go into the bathroom to do it, she thought further, but that
would be just as embarrassing as taking off her bra here. Adding to
her consternation, Joann showed no signs of trepidation whatsoever.
Teresa felt a mild form of panic settling in and wished she were home,
safe in bed. She almost choked, however, when Joann asked casually:
""What did you bring to wear, anyway?""</p><p>She had forgotten to pack pajamas or a nightshirt!</p><p>OMG! she thought wildly, the teeth of panic firmly latching onto her.
It was like having a Pit Bull tear into her belly. Then she wondered,
What did it matter? I'll just wear my T-shirt to bed, and immediately
calmed down again. In fact, this could work to her advantage. Staying
in her T-shirt meant not having to take off her bra. And then
immediately botched it by saying: ""Uh, I don't have anything to wear.""</p><p>Joann laughed. ""You are such a goober. I swear you are.""</p><p>Looking at her dresser, her brow furrowed in thought, Joann grabbed
the secretly fuming Teresa by the elbow and walked her across the room.</p><p>""Just the thing for you,"" she said. Opening the second drawer down,
she grabbed out a pink nightshirt. She shook it out, displaying the
unmistakable likeness of Hanna Montana.</p><p>""Eww,"" Teresa said immediately. Then she darted a look to if she'd
just insulted her friend, or had pleased her. As typical 'tweens, they
were supposed to either love Hanna Montana, or hold her in scorn.
Teresa was never sure which. She thought Hannah Montana the show was
pretty lame, but Miley Cyrus herself was just the absolute rockinest.
Instead of looking insulted, however, Joann had a big grin on her face.</p><p>""What?"" Teresa said uncertainly. To her surprise, Joann reached in the
drawer and pulled out an identical nightshirt for herself, holding it
up before her in a big-grinned pose.</p><p>""You're kidding!"" Teresa said, breaking into giggles. They both fought
to shut up, both of them staring at the bedroom door with identical
alarmed expressions on their faces.</p><p>""Do you think she heard?"" Teresa whispered.</p><p>""Doesn't matter,"" Joann said dismissively. ""We're getting ready for
bed. We can be noisy.""</p><p>In counter-point to this, Mrs. Sanders tapped on the bedroom door.</p><p>""I expect you girls in bed within the next ten minutes.""</p><p>""Yes, Mom,"" Joann said, sticking out her tongue.</p><p>""And no television, either. Even with the volume down, Joann.""</p><p>""Shit!"" Joann muttered under her breath, then: ""OK, Mom. Whatever
you say.""</p><p>""And don't forget to brush your teeth before you go to bed, both of
you. Teresa? Did you remember to bring a toothbrush?""</p><p>That she had remembered.</p><p>""Then I'll see you girls in the morning. Joann? Set your alarm clock.""</p><p>""Yes, Mother,"" Joann said in growing exasperation. She flipped her
mother the bird, which made Teresa slap her hand over mouth and have
to turn away to control her giggles. She thought she detected the pad
of bare feet heading down the hallway, and then the soft snick of Mrs.
Sanders' bedroom door being closed.</p><p>""Mother-fucker,"" Joann said disgustedly. ""She treats me like a fucking
ten year old. Someday, I'm gonna--"" She threw another middle finger in
her mother's bedroom's direction.</p><p>Though she agreed with Joann's feeling on the subject, Teresa didn't
point out how close to ten year olds' they really were.</p><p>Dragging her T-shirt over her head, Joann threw it on the floor, and
then kicked out of her gym shorts. To Teresa's immense relief, she
dragged the Hannah Montana nightshirt over her head and smoothed it
down over her front. Then, in practiced fashion, she unsnapped her bra
from inside the nightshirt, worked her arms out of the armholes to
free the shoulder straps, and let the removed bra drop from her
fingertips onto the floor. She either didn't realize that she'd just
hidden herself from Teresa's gaze, or she didn't care.</p><p>Feigning indifference, Teresa removed her own T-shirt and let it drop
to the floor also. She worked her shorts down her slender thighs and
stepped out of them when they hit the floor. Picking up the second
Hanna Montana nightshirt, she listened to Joann's explanation for the two.</p><p>""My mom and my Aunt Debbie both gave them to me for Christmas,"" she
said scornfully. ""Great communication, huh?""</p><p>""Too bad it wasn't a pair of iPods,"" Teresa quipped. ""That would have
been awesome.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Joann said divisively.</p><p>To Teresa's consternation, Joann was staring directly at her
brassiere. Fighting with everything she had to keep from hunching her
shoulders, she asked self-consciously: ""What?""</p><p>""Nothing,"" Joann said, shaking her head. ""It's just that . . ."" She
let the words trail away. Teresa wondered how she could stay so
self-composed, even when staring at another girl's chest. (She didn't
think the word breasts, because she had none.)</p><p>""Just what?"" she asked hesitantly. She had both arms in the
nightshirt, ready to slide it down over her head. In this pose, it
only emphasized her slim, brassiere-clad chest.</p><p>""Oh, nothing,"" Joann said dismissively. ""I don't even remember what I
meant to say."" With seeming indifference, she turned away and picked
up the remote control and turned off the TV. While Joann turned back
the bed, Teresa took the opportunity to remove her bra in a similar
fashion, then went to her backpack in search of her toothbrush. Five
minutes later, the girls were ready.</p><p>""Left, or right?"" Joann asked, indicating the waiting bed.</p><p>Teresa normally slept on her left side, at the extreme left-hand edge
of the mattress. She pointed to the left side, though she had an idea
that was also Joann's side of the bed. As the gracious host, Joann let
her have it anyway.</p><p>""After you, Mademoiselle,"" she said chattily.</p><p>Giggling, Teresa slid her legs beneath the covers and crossed to her
side of the bed, patting the opposite side invitingly.</p><p>""I don't do girls,"" Joann warned her, starting Teresa off on a fresh
bout of giggles.</p><p>Suddenly remembering the crack Joann had made at dinner, Teresa
responded: ""How about horses? Do you do them?""</p><p>Joann once again lofted the middle finger of her right hand. ""Do this,
bitch!""</p><p>Giggling together madly for the next five minutes, poking and jabbing
and crying out shrilly at a particularly well placed jab, they
played--until Mrs. Sanders once again came tapping on the door.</p><p>""Twelve years old,"" she announced stonily, ""is not too old to be taken
over my knee and paddled on your bare behinds. Any questions Joann and
Teresa?""</p><p>Teresa and Joann looked at each other across the bed with big round
eyes. The look in Joann's eyes told Teresa the threat wasn't
necessarily an idle one. Reacting quickly, she chirped out: ""OK,
Mrs. Sanders! I'm going to sleep now!"" followed by Joann's promise to
do the same.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders was quiet a moment, then said softly through the door.
""That's a very wise decision, girls. Good night.""</p><p>""Good night,"" the girls answered together. Teresa wondered how Mrs.
Sanders' bare hand would feel on her bare bottom.</p><p>Giggling quietly, the girls returned to their prodding and tickling,
until, during a temporary respite, Teresa allowed Joann to turn out
the light. Her heart pounded, and she was filled with chocolaty-warmth
by the knowledge that not once, but twice, she had poked her best
friend in the chest and sank her fingertip into the soft flesh of her
diminutive booby. And Joann hadn't seem to mind at all that Teresa had
nothing in return to offer but hard-walled flesh. Once, Joann had even
placed her hand over the spot where Teresa's left breast would someday
be . . . and had left it there for a good ten seconds while they
grappled. And for just a moment, as the two girls clutched each other
tightly in order to keep the other from getting in the next good poke,
a situation arose where in the darkness they had been looking into
each other's eyes, panting into one another's faces, on the verge of .
. .</p><p>But the moment passed and became two moments and then three, and then
suddenly they released each other's arms and moved away from themselves.</p><p>""Good night,"" Joann breathed harshly, uncertainly.</p><p>All you have to do is lean across and kiss her, Teresa thought wildly.
She's waiting for you to kiss right now! She wants you to do it,
Teresa! Do it!</p><p>But like all one-sided conversations, this one ended in silence.</p><p> </p><p>*   *   *</p><p> </p><p>It was after one o'clock. Teresa could not sleep. Joann was sound
asleep, on her back, snoring lightly. It didn't upset Teresa that her
friend snored. It wasn't snoring keeping her awake. It was Mrs.
Sanders down the end of the hall.</p><p>For the hundredth time, Teresa shifted her position, this time turning
onto her left side. At home, in her own bed, with no thought of Mrs.
Sanders and her wonderful, milk-filled breasts, Teresa would have been
out like a light. But no position gave her comfort tonight, and no
amount of mind-blanking would expunge the memory of where she'd placed
her mouth earlier that night.</p><p>""God,"" she groaned miserably. She had to get to sleep. Had to, if for
no other reason than to stop thinking about Mrs. Sanders. Because,
like it or not (and she didn't dislike the thought, oh my goodness, no
she didn't), it wasn't just Mrs. Sanders bare breasts that she wanted.
It was all of Mrs. Sanders that she wanted.</p><p>""Please let me sleep,"" she begged.</p><p>As though aware of her friend's agony, Joann rolled over in her sleep
and wrapped Teresa with her right leg and right arm, snuggling up so
that her chest pushed against Teresa's back. This left Teresa rather
shocked-feeling, especially when Joann relaxed again slightly, and the
only thing left contacting Teresa's back were two small round points.
It caused her to shudder, which in turn caused Joann to shudder and
moan in her sleep.</p><p>""Not now,"" she muttered.</p><p>""Not now what?"" Teresa asked in response, not yet aware that her
friend was sleep-talking.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" Joann answered.</p><p>Waiting a moment, Teresa asked quietly, ""Are you awake, Joann?""</p><p>""Yummy, yummy,"" he friend replied back thickly.</p><p>Yummy, yummy?</p><p>She startled as Joann's right hand slid between her crossed arms
gripped her where her left breast should be. The next thing Teresa
knew, Joann was nuzzling her neck.</p><p>""Joann?"" A bit of panic in her voice.</p><p>Joann moaned, and wrapped Teresa tighter with her arm and leg. Her
chin buried itself in the hollow between Teresa's jaw and shoulder.
For a moment, Teresa tried to pinch her friend out before realizing
what a nice feeling it was. In fact, everything about being held like
this was nice.</p><p>Clutching Joann's arm tightly across her chest, Teresa inched her rear
end back  until it came into contact with her friend's groin. Laying
there, she smile contentedly as Joann's deep breathing slowly pushed
her budding breasts against Teresa's back, and let them recede again.
Chocolaty warmth, which she was beginning to identify with the Sanders
household, spread through her again.  </p><p>With her eyes closed and her breath stealing in and out between parted
lips, Teresa freed her right hand and sent it snaking down the curve
of her right buttock, palm out, in search of her friend's private
treasure. Teresa knew, or at least suspected, that having her leg up
and over Teresa's hip had made Joann's nightshirt ride up, possibly as
high as her waist. This meant that nothing stood between Teresa's
probing fingers but a thin layer of green panty. And Teresa's own
fear, of course. Could she touch her friend there? Did she dare? Her
wide awake hand on her friend's sleeping privates?</p><p>The answer was yes, she could.</p><p>With infinite care, she let her middle finger contact the front of
Joann's underwear, just below the waist band; Joann moaned. With her
heart beating like a kettle drum, Teresa directed that fingertip down
the front of her friend's panties until she felt the unmistakable
outline of puffy lips, and though she did not yet know the name, the
semi-circular hood protecting her friend's oh-so-important clitoris.
Teresa shuddered, and Joann shuddered along with her.</p><p>You shouldn't be doing this, her mind ranted at her frantically.
Ignoring the words, she let her finger trace between Joann's
delicately spread lips--her friend's panties were damp, she realized,
almost wet, and not from pee-pee, she told herself--until reaching a
void beneath the material that she knew must be the mouth of Joann's
vagina. She shuddered again, a stronger and more deeply seated shudder
than before, and then paused while Joann moaned in protest.</p><p>Teresa held her breath.</p><p>""It's not about the book,"" Joann moaned in her sleep.</p><p>Teresa repeated, ""The book?""</p><p>""Mom says you have the prettiest eyes. And the sweetest lips. She
wants to make love to you, you know. She told me so.""</p><p>""Told you so when?"" Teresa whispered, exasperated. ""Who are you
talking about, Joann?""</p><p>Joann moaned deeply and snuggled closer to Teresa's back, wrapping her
tighter with her leg and arm. Teresa thought she'd just die from the
torment of all this false touching. She hadn't realized she'd moved
her finger away from her friend's panties. She placed it on them
again, this time pushing into the depression. Sensing the pressure,
Joann tightened her hips and flexed forward against the invading digit.</p><p>""I like your eyes too. They're so blue,"" she murmured.</p><p>Teresa's eyes were very blue.</p><p>""And your rear end is just so cute,"" she said, giggling in Teresa's
ear. Teresa thought she'd go mad with exasperation.</p><p>""I wish I had your eyes and your rear end,"" Joann continued.
""Especially your rear end. Right here in my hands."" In her sleep, she
squeezed the left side of Teresa's chest with her right hand, and
Teresa's left buttock with the other. The surprise fondling--she
hadn't even been aware of Joann's left hand near her backside--caused
Teresa to jerk spasmodically, which in turn caused Joann to moan
irritably and roll over onto her back.</p><p>""No!"" Teresa wanted to scream. ""Don't leave!"" She half-rolled over
herself, ready to break out in tears, to discover her friend in the
process of rolling over onto her right side.</p><p>""No! No! No!"" she hissed miserably. ""This isn't fair!"" She might have
broken out in a sob if not at the very moment, a soft line of blue
light appeared between the bedroom door and its jamb. Watching with
bated breath, Teresa saw the door open far enough for someone to slip
trough, and a shadow that could only be Mrs. Sanders stole over to the
bed.</p><p>Great! Teresa thought, miserably. She heard me in here tossing and
turning and it kept her awake. What will she do? Snatch me out of bed
and blister my bare behind? As frustrated as she was, this idea didn't
bother her much. At least she'd be out of this bed, and away from her
torture. She froze at Mrs. Sanders' question.</p><p>""Teresa? Are you awake?""</p><p>Instinctively, Teresa kept her mouth shut and her body still. Mrs.
Sanders leaned  closer still until Teresa could smell the scent of her
perfume, also tell that the front of her robe was hanging open. In the
dim light, she could just make out the outline of Mrs. Sanders' lovely
right breast.</p><p>Please, she thought pitiably. Don't torture me like this. Haven't the
last two hours been torture enough?</p><p>She sensed, rather than saw the hand approaching her face. She
grimaced, then instantly made her muscles relax. The soft, warm palm
of Mrs. Sanders' hand contacted her cheek.</p><p>""Teresa, Sweetie, I know you're awake. Answer me, please.""</p><p>""Yes?"" Teresa said, trembling slightly.</p><p>""I've been listening to you toss and turn for the last two hours. You
don't seem to be able to sleep. Would it help if you came in and slept
with me?""</p><p>Teresa's stunned mind refused to work. Had she just heard right? Had
Mrs. Sanders just invited her to share her bed? Was the moon made from
Swiss cheese?</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she said in a whisper. ""But I didn't hear what you just
said.""</p><p>Mrs. Sanders repeated her offer.</p><p>""Really?"" Teresa asked, feeling somewhere out around the orbit of Pluto.</p><p>""I think it would be a good idea, if either of us want to sleep,"" Mrs.
Sanders said sensibly.</p><p>Using Mrs. Sanders' extended hand to help her sit up, Teresa scooted
around and dropped her feet to the floor and stood. Waiting
momentarily to assure her balance, she moved through the darkness
around the foot of the bed, feeling her way along the edge of the
mattress with her hands, joining Mrs. Sanders where she stood beside
the sleeping Joann.</p><p>""At least one of us is sleeping well,"" Mrs. Sanders said, pulling up
the covers and tucking them beneath her daughter's chin. ""The sleep of
the innocent, I guess.""</p><p>Bending down, she planted a soft kiss on the sleeping girl's temple,
took Teresa by the hand and led her out of the bedroom.</p><p> </p><p> </p><p> </p><p class=""h2"">PART THREE: NIGHT</p><p> </p><p> </p><p>On the way down the hall, they made a detour into Joshua's room. Their
way illuminated by a nightlight, Teresa followed Mrs. Sanders over to
the crib. Joshua lay sleeping on his stomach in the same position
Teresa had left him five or more hours ago. Looking at the nursery
wall clock--a smiling red apple with huge eyes and a bulbous nose
around which the second, minute and hour hands revolved--Teresa saw
that it was almost two o'clock. She had to get up in four hours, she
realized, with a grimace.</p><p>""He's so precious when he sleeps, isn't he?"" Mrs. Sanders whispered
proudly.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Teresa agreed.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders laughed softly, making Teresa cant her head to look over.</p><p>""Nothing,"" Mrs. Sanders said. ""Let's go to bed.""</p><p>Again led by the hand, Teresa was walked out of the nursery and down
the hall to Mrs. Sanders' bedroom. With each step she took, her
heartbeat increased ten beats a minute, and with every step she took,
she fought to bring it under control.</p><p>Girl, she told herself sadly, you are one deluded sixth-grader. The
only thing that's gonna happen in Mrs. Sanders' bedroom tonight is
sleep. Stop imagining anything else, you moron!</p><p>But she couldn't stop imagining, no more than she could not know how
disappointed she'd be--crushed, really--when Mrs. Sanders tucked her
in, and then turned over and went to sleep herself.</p><p>You thought you had trouble sleeping before? Psahhhh! You just wait,
kiddo!</p><p>In the bedroom, Mrs. Sanders softly closed the door and locked it.
Wordlessly, she unbelted her terry clothe robe and let it slide off
her shoulders and onto the floor. She was completely naked now.
Between her legs, where hair certainly should have been, Teresa could
see nothing but bare flesh. She gulped, loudly.</p><p>""Mrs. Sanders . . .?""</p><p>Mrs. Sanders beckoned her. Teresa stood still, rooted to the spot like
an oak tree. Crossing the room, Mrs. Sanders grasped the hem of
Teresa's Hannah Montana nightshirt, and quite effortlessly pulled it
up and over her head, letting it join the terrycloth robe on the floor.</p><p>""What are we doing?"" Teresa choked. She watched in amazement as Mrs.
Sanders lowered her pink and white panties and told her to step out of
them. Now they were both nude.</p><p>""In my bed,"" Mrs. Sanders informed her. ""You sleep nude, or you don't
sleep at all.""</p><p>Once again by the hand, she led Teresa over to the bed and helped her
slide beneath the covers. Then she slid in herself and, after turning
off the single bedside lamp, lay beside Teresa, her head on the pillows.</p><p>Teresa was stiff as a board, hands clutched tightly at her sides. She
wanted so badly for the impossible to happen that she very nearly
blurted out what she wanted to happen. Looking into Mrs. Sanders'
nearly invisible face in the darkness, she smiled feebly and prepared
to say good night. That's when Mrs. Sanders turned over and took
Teresa in her arms.</p><p>""You can never tell anyone what we're about to do, Teresa. Do you
understand that?""</p><p>Teresa could barely control her bladder she was so terrified. ""Yes,
ma'am,"" she whispered hoarsely.</p><p>""You can make love to me now, or you can nurse from me again,
whichever you'd like to do.""</p><p>""Nurse,"" Teresa said immediately. ""But will I still . . .?""</p><p>""Of course you will,"" Mrs. Sanders assured her with a soft laugh. ""Why
do you think I brought you in here?""</p><p>Without another word, Mrs. Sanders rose into a sitting position,
propped the four king-size pillows against the headboard and made
herself comfortable against them. As she had done earlier, she guided
Teresa to her right breast first.</p><p>Curling into a small, naked ball, arms tucked neatly across her flat
chest, Teresa eagerly accepted the nipple into her mouth and began
sucking greedily.</p><p>""You like this, don't you sweetheart?"" Mrs. Sanders whispered.</p><p>Teresa nodded eagerly. This was the most wondrous feeling in the
world, laying here, being held and caressed by her breast-mother's
loving hands, feeding on her warm mother's milk.</p><p>""I love you, Mommy,"" she said, breaking momentarily.</p><p>""I love you too, sweetheart,"" her breast-mother replied. She stroked
Teresa's long black hair with her hand, her visible right cheek, her
forehead, and down along her right shoulder to her biceps and along
her forearm. Though she couldn't lay her hand flush on Teresa's flat
chest due to the youngster's position, she could finger her tiny right
nipple.</p><p>Teresa giggled.</p><p>""Tickle?"" Mrs. Sanders asked.</p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" Teresa answered. As she continued to suckle the breast,
Mrs. Sanders' ran her free hand down along Teresa's delicate waist,
over her narrow right hip, and along the outside of her thigh. Teresa
trembled continuously, stiffening momentarily as Mrs. Sanders' hand
passed over her round little buttocks.</p><p>""I'm saving that for later,"" Mrs. Sanders informed her. ""I don't want
you distracted from what you're doing. I want your concentration right
here, where it belongs."" she said, tapping the corner of Teresa's
gently sucking mouth.</p><p>Teresa closed her eyes and let her mouth continue to bring her
nourishment. The milk, as before, was warm, sweet, somewhat thin, but
oh, so delicious. After another minute, Mrs. Sanders indicated it was
time to change breasts.</p><p>""Mustn't take me down too quickly,"" she said quietly. ""We want this to
last, right Teresa?""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" Teresa agreed, curling up into a little ball on her
other side.</p><p>For ten minutes, Mrs. Sanders let Teresa feast uninterrupted on her
full left breast, then switched the youngster back to the right breast
again. By now it was obvious that she intended to let Teresa drain her
of every last drop of milk, or for as long as Teresa chose to continue
feeding. As far as Teresa was concerned, all night long would not be
long enough. However, after half an hour of continual nursing, Teresa
was forced to stop.</p><p>""That's it, unfortunately, sweetie,"" Mrs. Sanders announced sadly.
""Your stomach is quite a bit bigger than a two month-olds'. I hope you
enjoyed it, though. You seemed to.""</p><p>Teresa laughed softly and gave each of Mrs. Sanders' nipples a loving
kiss. ""You have no idea how absolutely awesome I feel right now,"" she
said.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders grinned in the semi-darkness.</p><p>""That's very good to hear. I wanted you to have the most pleasurable
experience I could give you tonight."" She touched each of her nipples
in turn, as though reminding herself of Teresa's soft lips and loving
tongue.</p><p>Sensing what Mrs. Sanders wanted, Teresa lowered her head and sucked
on each of Mrs. Sanders' nipples one last time, then, rising, placed
her mouth before her breast-mother with a hopeful look on her face.</p><p>Please, her eyes pleaded.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders did not disappoint. Taking Teresa's face in her hands,
she drew her forward and kissed her gently on the lips. Melting
forward, her arms wrapping tightly around Mrs. Sanders' neck, Teresa
kissed her breast-mother for everything she was worth. When Mrs.
Sanders' tongue entered her mouth, she sucked it lovingly and let Mrs.
Sanders teach her how to French Kiss. She thrilled at the feeling of
Mrs. Sanders' hands sliding up and down her slender back; shuddering
each time Mrs. Sanders clasped her small buttocks.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she panted sincerely upon coming up for air. Mrs. Sanders
once again had her face held gently between her warm hands, and
laughing delightedly, kissed each feature of Teresa's countenance,
twice, then a third time.</p><p>""You do want to be my lover, don't you?"" Mrs. Sanders asked.</p><p>""I so much do,"" Teresa answered. ""Forever.""</p><p>It was still beyond her comprehension or believe that she was in Mrs.
Sanders' lap, both of them nude, making love as though both grown adults.</p><p>""I don't want to wake up,"" she added. ""Please don't wake me up.""</p><p>Laughing, Mrs. Sanders found the spot between Teresa's neck and
shoulder that she knew would elicit the desired reaction from the
child and kissed it. Teresa immediately shivered and crunched her
shoulders together, though quite involuntarily. A moment later she was
leaning into Mrs. Sanders to experience more of her loving mouth, and
groaned continually as that mouth worked slowly all around her neck,
and up and down each shoulder. When Mrs. Sanders finally moved her
away for a look at her juvenile lover, Teresa was beside herself with
arousal.</p><p>""I can't stop shaking,"" she complained.</p><p>""It's the adrenaline,"" Mrs. Sanders explained, kissing the tip of
Teresa's nose. ""And your new hormones. They seemed to have awakened
your whole body.""</p><p>""I think so too,"" Teresa agreed, shivering as Mrs. Sanders' right hand
played over her flat chest. For once, Teresa didn't feel humiliated at
her youthfulness.</p><p>Leaning Teresa back, Mrs. Sanders kissed each of Teresa's tiny nipples
twice, and then sucked on each gently for fifteen seconds, nibbling
gently with her teeth to bring about a full erection. Teresa thought
she'd absolutely explode. She also thought that, despite being only
twelve years old, there was a very good chance she was experiencing
her first orgasm--or at least a precursor to such. She wanted
desperately to devour herself from the inside out.</p><p>Mrs. Sanders lay her palms flat against Teresa's chest. Teresa
momentarily covered Mrs. Sanders' hands with her own, and then placed
them over Mrs. Sanders' very large breasts. For the first time, Teresa
felt a shudder pass through Mrs. Sanders' body. Watching her eyes, she
saw them momentarily open wide at the same time that her lips parted
and she sucked in breath. Then Mrs. Sanders grinned at her, rather
embarrassedly, Teresa thought, and said: ""You know I just had a
mini-orgasm, don't you, Teresa?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Teresa muttered, equally embarrassed.</p><p>""And I'm not the only one who's experiencing one, am I?"" Mrs. Sanders
pressed.</p><p>""No, ma'am,"" Teresa assured her. ""I don't think you are.""</p><p>""Do you like what's happening to you, Teresa?"" Mrs. Sanders asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes, ma'am!"" Teresa gushed. ""It's wonderful! Thank you!""</p><p>Grinning, Mrs. Sanders laid Teresa flat on the bed, moved forward onto
her hands and knees and straddled Teresa's body. With her face
directly over the young girl's face, Mrs. Sanders kissed Teresa deeply
and lovingly, inviting the adolescent to wrap her arms around her neck
as she had done before, but only for a moment as she then leaned
forward and placed the tip of her left breast into Teresa's mouth.
Teresa immediately took possession with both hands and clutched at it,
worked to extract whatever milk was left for her consumption. She did
the same with Mrs. Sanders' right breast a short time later, praying
for the milk to never end. Not knowing what to do with her hands, and
not having the courage to touch Mrs. Sanders without permission, she
simply held the breast she suckled with both hands. Mrs. Sanders
seemed to read her mind.</p><p>""Are you afraid to touch me, Teresa?""</p><p>Uncomfortably, Teresa admitted that she was.</p><p>""And why is that?"" Mrs. Sanders teased, though sweetly.</p><p>Plum-faced once again, Teresa shrugged and said, ""I don't know.""</p><p>Mrs. Sanders grinned at her knowingly. ""You shouldn't be so
self-conscious. After all, we are lovers, aren't we?""</p><p>Her face burning even hotter, Teresa nodded.</p><p>""Then, as lovers, we should have complete access to each others
bodies, correct?"" Mrs. Sanders continued.</p><p>""Yes,"" Teresa said, half nodding.</p><p>""So, if I wanted to do this--"" Mrs. Sanders reached down between them
and placed her palm flat over Teresa's genitals. ""You wouldn't have
any objections?""</p><p>Though she had nearly jumped off the bed, and her heart had staggered
dangerously, and suddenly there was a mad pounding in her temples, and
she certainly couldn't speak, much less do so coherently, Teresa
nodded her agreement.</p><p>""And if I wanted you to do this in return,"" Mrs. Sanders whispered,
taking Teresa's right hand and placing it between her own legs, ""you
certainly wouldn't mind that either, would you, my darling?""</p><p>Choking, Teresa shook her head emphatically.</p><p>""Then what I suggest we do,"" Mrs. Sanders explained, ""is a little
exploring of each other. We can start with this, OK?""</p><p>Frozen in shock, Teresa just lay there like a statue while the middle
finger of Mrs. Sanders' right hand gently penetrated her labia and
then delved deep into her inner wetness. As the fingertip entered her
constricted vagina, Teresa gasped and felt herself arching off the
bed. Both of her hands were fists and they both tried to drill through
the surface of the mattress.</p><p>""Am I hurting you?"" Mrs. Sanders asked quietly.</p><p>Teresa shook her head in quick little movements, as though petrified
she'd break something, a muscle or a tendon, by moving too fast. She
felt as though she'd been turned into a marble statue by the hand of a
wizard. She was afraid to breath, much less talk. Inside her, Mrs.
Sanders' finger continued to seek out the core of her existence.</p><p>""Put your finger in me, sweetie,"" Mrs. Sanders invited. ""It'll make it
easier for you.""</p><p>Teresa shook her head again.</p><p>Laughing joyfully, Mrs. Sanders leaned down and placed her mouth over
Teresa's, waiting for her young charge to react. In tiny increments,
Teresa did react, muscles retreating from their deadly seizure, the
arch leaving her back, her fists un-bunching and no longer trying to
force fingernails through the flesh of her delicate palms. Her legs
swung open slightly, and then widened as a second probing finger
joined the first inside her, lips softening and parting for her
partner's tongue, and then her arms reclaimed Mrs. Sanders' neck and
she spread herself wide for intimate exploration. Suddenly the fingers
that had been in her vagina were now in her mouth and Teresa sucked
greedily, biting Mrs. Sanders' fingers in her desperation to taste
more, begged to taste herself again, a desire Mrs. Sanders seemed only
too happy to accommodate.</p><p>God! Had she ever tasted anything so equally repulsive and delicious?</p><p>And then Mrs. Sanders said, ""Wait!""</p><p>""Wait? Why wait?"" Teresa complained hysterically. She wanted . . . all
she wanted was to . . . God, if she didn't get it she'd . . .""Please!""
she said desperately.</p><p>""Calm down,"" Mrs. Sanders told her quietly. ""Relax, Teresa. You're
much too excited right now. I need you to make love to me, not try to
devour me whole.""</p><p>""But Mrs. Sanders!"" Teresa objected plaintively.</p><p>""Angela. My name is Angela. Can you say it for me, Teresa?""</p><p>""Angela!"" Teresa cried in exasperation. ""Angela! Angela! Angela! Please!""</p><p>Mrs. Sanders shook her head.</p><p>""Right now your adrenaline and hormones are in control of your body,
Teresa. I need you to relax and let your mind do the controlling. When
I let you between my legs in just a minute, I don't want fingers
trying to pop out my belly button, OK? OK?"" she insisted.</p><p>Teresa had to laugh. What Mrs. Sanders said was true. She'd been right
on the verge of loosing control. Even now, the need to ravage Mrs.
Sanders rather than make love to her was like a grizzly bear thrashing
about inside her. Better to relax. Better to enjoy what Mrs. Sanders
was rewarding her with.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" she said, grinning bashfully. ""I'll be a good girl now.""</p><p>""It's not a matter of being good or bad,"" Mrs. Sanders told her. ""It's
just being in control of yourself. You don't want to hurt me, and I
certainly don't want to hurt you. Never in a million years, Teresa.""</p><p>""No ma'am,"" Teresa said dutifully, then corrected herself. ""No,
Angela, I mean.""</p><p>""That's better,"" Angela said, smiling sweetly. She bent down and they
kissed.</p><p>After a time, Angela had Teresa switch positions with her so that she
was on her back with the child lying atop her. It bothered neither of
them that they lay 1800 to their proper position on the bed, neither
being long enough, certainly not the diminutive, 4'10"" tall Teresa, to
touch the headboard with their feet. If asked sometime later how long
they remained in their embrace, passionately kissing, Teresa's arms
wrapped around Angela's neck, Angela exploring every centimeter of the
child's heavenly body, neither could have told you. In reality, it was
close to half an hour, a long time to remain in a kiss.</p><p>Finally, Teresa raised her head and asked: ""Am I a good lover, Angela?""</p><p>Angela, laughing delightedly, exclaimed: ""You are by far, the best
lover I've ever had in my life, sweetie. You're perfect--in desire, if
not in experience. I've wanted you since you were eight years old.
Every time I see you I have an interior meltdown. It's like being a
heroin addict in a poppy field.""</p><p>Though Teresa didn't quite understand the comparison, she was pleased.
""You don't want anyone else then?"" she asked.</p><p>""There is nobody else,"" Angela avowed. ""If somehow I could have you in
my bed every night for the rest of my life . . . well,"" she said with
a sad sigh, ""I'd be the happiest woman on earth.""</p><p>Teresa kissed her.</p><p>Within minutes, Angela introduced Teresa to the art of cunnilingus.
She performed this upon Angela first; fearing justly that the
youngster would simply implode over such an extremely intimate act.
Exploring Teresa's lithe young body with her lips and tongue, Angela
gradually working her way from nose-tip to belly button to toes. Even
though Teresa knew what was coming, the thought of Angela's mouth
between her legs, the knowledge of what that mouth would do to her,
the realization that at some point in the near future she would return
the favor, had Teresa near panic.</p><p>Prolonging Teresa's agony of expectation, Angela returned to the flat
expanse of the youngster's chest: teasing, licking, kissing and
nibbling. After biting Teresa's right nipple hard enough to make her
yelp, Angela raised her head and asked: ""Do you like that, Teresa?""</p><p>Teresa was unable to answer. Her eyes were starey and breath wheezed
in and out of her open mouth.</p><p>""I want you to remain in control,"" Angela told her. ""You know what I'm
talking about, Teresa.""</p><p>Teresa gave a jerky nod.</p><p>""In just a minute I'll be doing something to you no one's ever done
before."" She grinned at her misstatement. No one had ever done
anything to Teresa before.</p><p>""What I mean is I'll be doing something to you that no one but your
most intimate partner should ever do to you. I'll be the first, and I
hope you remember this as one of the most wonderful moments of your
life, Teresa.""</p><p>""I will,"" Teresa promised. ""I want you to do it so much."" It felt like
a 220 volt cable had been wired directly to her heart the way it pounded.</p><p>Angela returned to the teasing of Teresa's nipples for a time, and
then slowly worked her lips and tongue down her sternum and into the
soft concavity of Teresa's belly.</p><p>The way Teresa's chest rose and fell, it was like she'd just run ten
miles. She lay absolutely still on the mattress, her legs splayed
slightly, arms resting at her sides, palms upward, fingers in a
relaxed position. Forced relaxation, because she had never felt less
relaxed in her life.</p><p>What, she kept wondering frantically, would she do when Angela's mouth
found that place between her legs? She could not imagine it. It was
almost beyond imagining. She was twelve years old, and about to be
ushered into the world of sexuality by a woman her mother's age. The
concept boggled her.</p><p> Angela's lips brushed across the ridge of her left hip, across her
belly to the opposite hip. Then they returned to her centerline and a
tongue invaded her belly button again.</p><p>When Angela had first done this ten minutes ago, Teresa thought she'd
just die. Now she thought she'd die again. It was never explained to
her how incredibly erotic your belly button could be. It always
tickled when she played with it herself, but Angela's tongue was like
a hot wire leading directly to her power plant. Every tingle, every
spasm, every jolt was immediately felt between her legs and also deep
within her core. Unsure of her own anatomy, she guessed the agony
centered between her legs was her clitoris.  She was aware that she
had become wet as a swamp between her legs. Were seminal juices even
now flowing out of her onto the mattress? How humiliating that would be.</p><p>Angela's tongue left the pit of her naval and after circling it for a
moment, began a long, slow slide south to its final destination. With
each passing inch, each tender kiss on her burning skin, Teresa's
shuddering and shaking grew worse, until finally she could bear it no
more and yanked her legs up and grabbed her knees. Immediately,
Angela's mouth found her sopping chasm and Teresa both cried out and
moaned as soft wet lips kissed soft wet lips. Then a tongue darted up
her from the mouth of her vagina to the hood of her clitoris, and
Teresa bit down on her lower lip to keep from crying out. The tongue
repeated its passage, this time starting from a point lower, this time
at her anus, which she clamped shut reflexively. And then Teresa again
felt the tongue on her clitoris, and then Angela's soft lips
encircling it, and then worst of all, the hard, frightening edges of
teeth trying to nibble her.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh,"" Teresa moaned pitifully. A moment later Angela's mouth was
above her own, and she rose off the pillow to meet it. She tasted
herself again, sucked the tongue into her mouth to suck at it
desperately for her taste, released her right knee and put the tip of
her middle finger on her clitoris and began masturbating even as
Angela slid two long fingers inside her vagina in the deepest
penetration yet. A moment later those same two fingers replaced the
tongue in her mouth.</p><p>""Teresa!""</p><p>""What!"" Teresa said desperately.</p><p>""You're loosing control again. Concentrate!""</p><p>A hand grasped her right hand and clutched it painfully tight as a
tidal wave of ecstasy built up within her and exploded. Orgasm, like
storm driven floodwater, thundered out from her middle to her
extremities and rebounded back again.</p><p>""Am I--?"" she gasped.</p><p>""Oh, you certainly are!"" Angela laughed. ""Are you enjoying it?""</p><p>All Teresa could do was shudder and spasm, clutch Angela's hand, every
muscle and every tendon strained like overtaxed girders in a
collapsing building. Horribly, Angela's left hand was somehow free and
she used it to find and fill Teresa's spasming void with three fingers
this time, which Teresa thought tantamount to throwing kerosene on a
flash fire. Any chance at controlling herself went out the window.
Teresa flung down her hands and arched her back and threw open her
legs until they threatened to dislocate at the hips. And still her
orgasm thundered on.</p><p>""Angela!"" she wailed. ""I can't stop it!""</p><p>And evidently Angela didn't want it stopped because there she was at
Teresa's pelvis, licking her madly, tongue pushing into her vagina
deep enough to lick Teresa's aching cervix, then gone from her vagina
and attached to her clitoris like a suctioning device from Hell,
ripping at her, gnawing her, attempting to separate flesh with her
teeth. And then fingers stole up her virgin rear end, and that was
more than Teresa could bear. Collapsing, she passed out immediately
from hyperventilation.</p><p> </p><p>*   *   *</p><p> </p><p>It was two hours later. The lovers, finally satiated, snuggled in each
other's arms. Teresa came forward and kissed Angela on the lips, and
their tongues, so recently in each other's vaginas, danced lazily.</p><p>""I love you,"" Teresa whispered.</p><p>""I love you too,"" Angela whispered back. She ran her hand down
Teresa's bare back to her bare backside, and down along her butt crack.</p><p>""That's not fair,"" Teresa said sulkily. ""Your arms are longer than
mine."" From her position at Angela's mouth, her hands barely
encountered the swell of Angela's buttocks.</p><p>Angela laughed softly. ""One of the advantages of age."" Probing
determinedly, she located and laid claim to Teresa's anus.
Acquiescing, Teresa relaxed her bottom and allowed Angela to enter her.</p><p>""I never knew I could enjoy having my butt invaded,"" she said jokingly.</p><p>""You like it, don't you?"" Angela queried.</p><p>""Very much,"" she admitted.</p><p>""Then stop complaining about it, girl!""</p><p>For the next five minutes, with Angela's determined finger stroking
Teresa's rectum wall, and Teresa's hands exploring the terrain
available to her, the lovers lazily kissed. Both, for obvious reasons,
had very sore jaws and tongues.</p><p>""When am I gonna get to see you again?"" Teresa asked.</p><p>""When will I see you again?"" Angela corrected.</p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" Teresa sighed, though happily.</p><p>God, she liked that finger up her ass. Who knew? And who could have
known that a delicate twelve year old would have survived, much less
excelled, at an all night lovemaking marathon with a thirty-eight year
old woman--and pleasured her completely. Certainly not this sixth-grader.</p><p>""Will I see you again?"" she asked.</p><p>""Of course you'll see me again!"" Angela said forcefully. ""What a
stupid question. Do you think I'd let my perfect lover just walk out
of my life?""</p><p>""Well, no,"" Teresa said. ""I hope not.""</p><p>""Well, I won't,"" Angela assured her, kissing the tip of her nose.
""Even if I have to adopt you myself.""</p><p>I don't yet know whether Angela has found a way to keep Teresa in her
life. I can relate only what I have read, and that is up to this point
on the morning after. I do know that Teresa visits Joann's house much
more than she used to, and that she spends weekends over at least
twice a month. So I would say that something is happening on that front.</p><p>Who am I, you ask?</p><p>A friend. Someone with access to Teresa's electronic diary. Someone
who knows the password.</p><p>Don't worry. The true identities of Teresa, Angela and Joann are safe.
I would never divulge them. Know only that I offer this tale because
it is one of such beauty. I promise to add more as information becomes
available to me. Until then, please be patient. No one longs to know
more about Teresa, Angela and Joann than myself. Just be thankful that
Teresa felt the compulsion to record her story on paper, otherwise,
there would be no burning questions to ask.</p><p> </p>"
720,The Group Home,Christine,1,,"['F', 'f', 'g']","<p>Looking back at my life, I had two roads to take and the one I took
changed my whole life and sexual preferences forever.  </p><p>My name is Eileen and I was raised in a very strict and supportive
home in Houston, Texas.  I always had an open relationship and good
communication with my parents, but more so with my mother.  I was an
only child and my parents were blue-collar hard working people.  I am
24 years old, 5 feet tall, 110 pounds, and fair complexion with brown
eyes. I have a beautiful ass, 36d breasts with big nipples, black
hair with blond highlights and I look a lot like my mother.  I was a
very good student and I always wanted to make my parents proud.  I
studied very hard and graduated college with honors. This was a big
accomplishment, as I had to work and go to school at the same time.
In order to save money, I commuted from home so I missed out on much
of the college life.</p><p>I went to a few parties in order to meet new people but I mainly kept
to myself and my best friend was still my mother.  I was never
promiscuous but did manage to have a couple of boyfriends, although
nothing serious.  I first had sex during my freshmen year in high
school with a nice young man who was in my Spanish class and we had
been dating for a few months.  I had expected more from our sex, at
least an orgasm, but that didn't happened.  I knew about orgasms as I
had been playing with myself since I was 10 and had discovered my
clit.  I had sex one more time in college but again failed to achieve
an orgasm.  It seemed the guys were just thinking of themselves; they
would stick it in and in no time at all they would come and pull
out.  They would expect me to perform oral sex on them but they
wouldn't do it to me.  I always made sure they had a rubber on; the
last thing I wanted was to get pregnant.  </p><p>Since I didn't have many friends, I dedicated my time to my studies
and working in the library.  During my first 2 years of school, I
just took liberal arts courses because I was unsure about a major.  I
finally decided to major in social work, as I wanted to work with
families and children. My advisor told me this was a good major as I
had a very good heart and wanted to help families and, if I wanted, I
could also go into teaching.  I graduated at age 22 and was looking
for my first job.  I sent out over twenty resumes to schools,
businesses and social work agencies.  </p><p>My mother was friendly with a lady, Rosario, from her church and she
told my mother about her job as a social worker.  My mother told me
about it and invited Rosario over the house so that she could talk to
me about her profession.  When I was in grammar school and high
school I would go to church on Sundays but since entering college, I
had so much work and studies; it left me no time to attend church.
Rosario was a Hispanic woman 49 years old, not beautiful but
attractive, tan color skin, black shoulder length hair, heavy and
kind of fat, very big tits, 5 feet 3 inches tall and spoke with a
slight Hispanic accent.  She told me all about her life. Her husband
was a factory worker but she managed to get her college degree while
working and taking care of a family and she was very proud of it.  
She had three children, two boys aged 26 and 17 and a girl aged 13.  </p><p>She talked to me about being a social worker; she said she loves her
job and has the satisfaction of helping needy children.  She has been
working at the group home for twenty years and she is now the head
social worker. The group home is privately owned so they take girls
that have behavioral problems at home or are in trouble with the
courts.  Some of the negative behavior involves the girls doing
drugs/alcohol, not attending school, breaking curfew or sexually
active so some of the parents sign their daughters in so they could
have a structured setting with boundaries.  </p><p>If a child is in a hospital for suicidal inclinations, the parents
can also have the child go to the group home for medication
monitoring and counseling to make sure they are stable before going
home.  There is a psychologist that runs individual and family
counseling sessions, and a psychiatrist that monitors the
medication.  The group home only houses 6 girls at one time and the
maximum stay is two years.  She told me there was an opening for a
social worker and if I were interested, give her my resume and she
would put in a good word for me.  Her boss, Yvette, was the head
nurse and she would be the one to interview me, so I gave her the
resume and she was very friendly, hugged me tight and kissed me on
the cheek.</p><p>A few days later, I was called by a nearby school and told that they
had an opening for a social worker and after a brief interview I told
them I would take the position.  I was very happy and told the good
news to my mother. However, an hour later, Rosario called and said
her boss, Yvette, wanted to interview me the next day.  I told her
about the school offer but she was very persistent and told me she
would call Yvette to alter my interview to that afternoon so that I
could make my final decision.  I chose to go for the interview and
this decision changed my life forever.  </p><p>The ride was an hour away from my house.  The group home was located
in a rural setting, there were no neighbors for at least a mile and
the closest store was two miles away.   Yvette was a beautiful
Hispanic 46-year-old woman, very light skin, black straight short
hair and was 5 feet 6 inches tall.  She was wearing a short skirt
with high heels and her legs were very nice.  She was slim with small
tits but had the biggest ass and hips that I had ever seen.  She made
me feel very comfortable during the interview and was impressed with
my answers.  She told me the pay wasn't the greatest but it wasn't
that bad and since we were dealing with children that should be
enough of a reward.  Once I had gained good experience, I could
always apply somewhere else.  A lady called Leticia ran the group
home; she was the director and the wife of the psychiatrist. Yvette
was second in charge and would be my direct supervisor.  </p><p>The children needed a lot of one on one support; the group home was
operating 24 hours a day and there were three shifts, 8 am to 4 pm, 4
pm to 12 am and 12 am to 8 am.  During the daytime, the children were
bussed to school since it was three miles away, the 4 pm to 12 am
shift was the busiest time of the day and that's the shift that she
wanted me to work.  We would work as a team; it would be her, Rosario
and me.  I had to keep a daily log of the children's activities
because some of them were court ordered to be there and if they
didn't follow the rules, they would be breaking their probation and
would be locked up.  She told me we had a lot of power over the
children and to always remind the girls about that.  She had been
working there for 22 years and she still loves it.  </p><p>There are 4 levels, every girl that comes in starts in level 1 and
works her way up to level 4. Every level has more freedom and rewards
so that's the incentive.  For the first 2 weeks, if you do all your
chores, don't run away, take your medication and don't curse, you
will get a home visit pass and so on.  She told me to make sure to be
assertive as some of the girls were very street smart and would try
to get one over on me, especially since I was so young and looked
their age. I asked what age group did we cover and she told me we
only take girls from age 10 to 15 but that some of the 15 years old
look to be much older.  She told me that whenever there was a
runaway, we had to call the police immediately and notify the
parents, and if they were on probation, the probation officer as
well.  Most of the time, the girls would only be gone for a short
period but we had to do a strip search to make sure they were not
hiding any drugs or weapons and since she was the nurse, she was
mandated by the state to do a complete physical.  </p><p>Whenever a girl ran away, she lost all privileges and she had to
start with level one again.  If a child appears depressed or makes
suicidal ideations, that child would be monitored on a one to one.  
Rosario, Yvette or I would do this.  Since all of the children were
in our custody, we had to monitor every minute, we were free to go
into the bathroom any time, whether they were showering or not, the
same thing when they went to bed.  It was our responsibility to
monitor their safety at all times. The cooking will be share by
everyone, we all would take turns and the girls had to help out as
well.  Since this was going to be my first time, they would show me
the ropes until I felt comfortable.  She sold me on the position and
I took the job.  I was going to work with families and children that
needed my professional assistance.  I would be commuting from my
house and the distance was almost an hour ride but I was very excited
and wanted to help the girls.  </p><p>Yvette told me she was married and had a 20-year-old son.  She asked
me if I was with a boyfriend and I told her no.  She told me it was
better that way men are only trouble. I looked at her and Rosario as
mother figures as I was only 22 years old and they were the age of my
mother. I was given a tour of the group home and it was a very nice
place.</p><p>It was a residential building with three floors. On the first floor
there were two huge bedrooms where the girls slept. There were three
beds in each room and each bed had a dresser and closet next to their
bed so each girl was responsible for keeping their side clean and
organized. There was also a huge kitchen, dining room and living room
and a big playroom. This had a pool table and a ping-pong table.
There were several private interview rooms and the bathroom was very
big with three showerheads so that the girls could take showers
together. It looked like my high school shower room, there were no
curtains and everyone could use it and still have space. On the
second floor were the offices of Yvette and Rosario and on the third
floor were the offices of the male psychologist, male psychiatrist
and the director, Leticia.  </p><p>The outside was isolated from the world, no neighbors for a few
miles. In the grounds there was a big swimming pool and everything
was on 20 acres of land. I was introduced to the psychologist and
psychiatrist, older men in there 60s and the director, Leticia. She
was a very nice looking older woman of 60 years and the wife of the
psychiatrist.  She was also Hispanic, 5 feet 4 inches, was dressed
very nicely with a pantsuit and her body was very matronly.  She was
robust with big sagging tits, big ass and her hair was gray and
short.  She spoke very well and carried herself in a very
sophisticated way.  She took me to her office to welcome me and told
me that I would be the youngest worker; I was replacing a worker that
had been there for a long time and retired.  </p><p>The staff has been very stable and although the money wasn't great,
it was competitive with what other schools pay and I knew she was
telling the truth.  She was looking for a person of complete
confidence, they sometimes did unorthodox treatments but if it works
and the girls are not getting in trouble, why change.  She told me I
would see these unorthodox treatments sooner or later and if I didn't
like it, please let her know and I could just leave but please do not
tell her husband or anybody else.  She came towards me, took my hands
and asked me, can I trust you completely, I told her yes and she told
me I believe you.  Her office was very big and had a big leather
sofa.  I thanked her for the position and went home to tell the good
news to my parents.  </p><p>I was to start working on Monday and today was Wednesday.  Monday
finally arrived and I went to my first professional job feeling
somewhat nervous but excited.  I wore a summer dress with comfortable
shoes.  I was looking forward to meeting the girls.  The girls
finally arrived and I was introduced to them.  Lisa was a 15 year old
with huge tits, she had jeans on and her ass was also very big, she
had a beautiful round face with blue eyes, lots of make up, was 5
feet 6 inches tall and look much older than 15.  Her hair was
blond/brown, very thick and shoulder length.  Lynn was also 15 years
old, she was the tallest, she was 5 feet 8 inches tall, lots of make
up, dressed with very tight clothes, huge tits, and big ass, very
long wavy black hair to her back, her walk was very seductive and I
found myself checking out her body.  I had never had a lesbian
experience and here I was getting some feelings for a 15-year-old
girl.  Both of these girls had tits as big as mine and they were very
well developed  These two girls appeared to be very streetwise and
when they spoke, I was right.  </p><p>They had been in trouble with the law so they were court ordered to
be here and if they didn't make it, they would be locked up.  They
had been busted for drugs offences, prostitution and shoplifting.
They both came from broken homes and Lisa was taken away from her dad
because he had sexually abused her.  Her mother was in a
rehabilitation center for drugs so she was a very angry child.  Lynn
was in a similar position, she never knew her father, had been on the
streets very young. Her mom was also in a rehabilitation center and
she was taking medication for depression.  She was depressed because
her mom had not called her in over a month.  </p><p>Sarah was 14 year old, beautiful face with some freckles, slim, 5
feet 2 inches tall, blond, brown eyes, small tits and a pretty ass.  
She was there because her parents found her experimenting with drugs,
hanging out with the wrong crowd and her grades had dropped
tremendously. Her mother, Nancy, 37 years old, never missed a group
session and she and her daughter looked a lot like each other.  </p><p>Elizabeth was a 13 year old, she was 5 feet 1 inches tall, her mother
was Hispanic and father was black and they both were in jail for
drugs. Elizabeth must have taken after her mother. She had the
typical Hispanic look. Her hair was straight, thick, black and it
went down to her back, she was a beautiful girl, black eyes and very
flirtatious.  She was experimenting with drugs and had been caught
having sex with a group of boys.  She also was court ordered to be
there.  She was lucky not to have fallen pregnant.  She was ahead of
her years but that's because she was looking for attention.  She had
emotional problems due to witnessing many domestic violent episodes
at home.  </p><p>Liza was 11 years old and was 4 feet 9 inches tall.  She was a blond,
blue eye, with a very angelic looking face.  She was starting to
develop but still had no breasts and no butt. Her parents had money
and she was there because she hated to follow her parents’ rules and
would always run away from home.  Her mother, Katie, was a big woman
of 39, with huge tits and was always showing her breasts.  The last
one was Cathy, she was the youngest at 10 years old and she was very
small, 4 feet 7 inches, not developed at all and weighed 70 pounds.  
Completely flat chested and no ass at all.  She did have very nice
legs when she wore shorts. Her mother, Kathleen, 36 years old, was
gorgeous and carried herself as if she was superior to every one
else.  During the family group sessions, she acted as if she knew it
all.  I would love to know what the mothers would have done if they
knew what their little girls were doing with the women that were
supposed to be protecting them.</p><p>After a couple of weeks in my new position, I noticed that Yvette and
Rosario would take a girl to one of their office's for approximately
an hour before bed time (all lights had to be out by 10pm) to give
them feedback on how they did that day. All of the girls had been
there for a few months and the maximum stay was two yeasr. I didn't
think too much about it. During shower time, Yvette and Rosario would
go into the showers to make sure all the girls were safe and washing
themselves and not doing anything illegal. The girls had to go in
groups of three. I started feeling more comfortable and Yvette told
me to go into the shower to check them. This was the first time in my
life I had seen any female naked.  I had been much protected and when
I was in high school I never took a shower because my mother had told
me not to, and that if I did, I could catch a disease from the lack
of cleanliness.  </p><p>When I saw the girls naked, I was really fascinated with what I saw.
In the first group were Lisa 15, Sarah 14 and Liza 11.  What a
difference a few years made in the body development of these girls.  
All three of them were talking about their day and washing
themselves.  I became very excited seeing their pussies, tits and
Asses.  I am not very hairy; I have always shaved my pussy so I have
no body hair at all. I was staring at Lisa's hairy pussy, it was dark
brown and thick, her tits were as big as mine, 36D with big nipples
and her ass was flawless.  Sarah had very small tits and ass but had
pubic hair. Liza, 11, was also flat chested but the nipples were
starting to develop. She didn't have much ass but I was very
surprised to see that she already had started to grow pubic hair. I
was turned on looking at these 3 girls.  Lisa was so developed
compared to the other two girls. I stayed staring for a while. I went
back out and told Yvette that everything was okay.  Rosario went into
the bathroom herself to make sure everything was okay and came back
out about 15 minutes later with the girls.  </p><p>The next three girls then went in. I had never thought of sex with
another female but I was hot and wanted to go and see them naked as
well. I was hoping for Yvette to tell me to go into the bathroom
again and she did. My heart was pounding in anticipation of seeing
these girls naked.  What was wrong with me? I could feel my pussy
getting wet. I went into the shower and once again found the three
girls chatting away.  Lynn 15 took my breath away, she was the
tallest at 5 feet 8 inches and she also had 36D tits with big
nipples. Her pussy hair was black and thick and she had a big meaty
ass.  I noticed that her ass had hand marks on it but I didn't say
anything.  Elizabeth, 13, surprised the heck out of me; her pussy was
also hairy, small tits and nice ass.  Cathy 10 was a little baby, not
one hair on her body, completely flat chested and a nice little ass.  
She was so small compared to the rest but I couldn't take my eyes off
her little body.  </p><p>I stayed for a few minutes and walked out reporting that everything
was okay. A few minutes later, Elizabeth and Cathy walked out so
Yvette went in to check on Lynn.  She called my name and I walked
into the bathroom and what I saw froze me. Yvette was washing Lynn's
pussy. She told me, “Eileen you have to make sure these girls have
proper hygiene and this is what you have to do. You have to wash
Lynn's, Lisa's and Elizabeth's pussies very thoroughly as they are
very hairy and we don't want them having a bad smell. This is what I
want you to do from now on,” Yvette lathered her hand with a little
bit of shampoo and spread it all over Lynn's hairy pussy, Lynn spread
her legs giving more access to Yvette who then stuck two fingers into
the girl’s pussy and started fingering her for at least three
minutes.  Yvette grabbed Lynn’s big tits with her other hand.  </p><p>I was fascinated with what I was seeing. I saw Lynn’s big nipples
become very hard so I knew she was getting off on it. Yvette then
told her to bend forward so she could clean her ass. I just couldn't
believe what I was seeing. My pussy was wet and I wanted to finger
myself and have an orgasm.  Lynn complied with Yvette's request and
Yvette put two fingers in the girl’s ass and told me this is how you
have to wash the girls’ Asses to make sure they are clean. Yvette
started fingering the girl’s asshole and started spanking her big ass
so that's where the handprints came from that I had seen earlier.  
Lynn started breathing very hard and I swear she had an orgasm right
then and there while Yvette finger fucked her asshole and pussy with
the pretense that she was washing Lynn's privates. Yvette told me to
go and assist Rosario.  </p><p>I left the bathroom and went to watch some TV with the girls while
Rosario was preparing snacks. Once again, I stayed in the living room
with the girls while Rosario and Yvette took Lynn to one of their
offices for a private conference that lasted over an hour. I was not
stupid and now I understood what really was going on in this group
home and what Leticia had told me was the unorthodox treatments.  My
god, she is 60 years old; she can't be into this as well. I was
jumping to conclusions, all I had seen was Yvette washing Lynn's
hairy pussy and asshole for her own good and I was expected to do the
same. I went home that night and masturbated like crazy, all I
thought about was seeing the naked girls and Yvette washing and
fingering Lynn's hairy pussy and asshole.  </p><p>The next day, Yvette called me to her office. She told me the girls
would not arrive until 7 pm as they went on a school trip.  She asked
me what I thought about what I had seen her do to Lynn yesterday. I
told her that I was surprised to see her washing the vagina of a 15
year old. Yvette said, that's not what I meant, did it excite you and
I was tongue-tied.  She came near me and went straight for my lips; I
didn't pull away so we started tongue kissing like two teenagers.  My
tits were much bigger than hers so while kissing we played with each
other’s tits. Her tits were very small but I could feel that her
nipples were big.  I had never felt so excited in my life.  </p><p>Here I was, 22 years old and making out with a 46 year old that was
the same age as my mother.  She kissed divinely, her tongue was long
and thick and I had never been kissed like that in my life.  She
asked me if I had experience with lesbian love and when I said she
was the first woman to have kissed me, she couldn't believe it.  She
undressed me and said she loved my big tits and shaved pussy.  She
said “I love all pussies, hairy, shaved, bald but my favorite ones
are young girls like you and younger.”  She ate my pussy for the
first time in my life and I fucking loved it.  She also rimmed my
asshole and put a finger in it for the first time in my life and the
sensation put me over the edge.  She went back to my pussy and sucked
on my clit till I had multiple orgasms all over her face.  She was
very surprised that my pussy was very tight and I told her I had only
had sexual intercourse two times and the guys had small dicks, so she
said, “I will make sure Leticia stretches you out, she loves
stretching the pussies and assholes of young girls.”  </p><p>I couldn't believe what I was hearing, bad enough that I am having
sex with a mother figure but a 60-year-old respectable grandmother
also likes to fuck young girls and the director of the program?  She
asked me if I wanted to do the same to her and of course I said yes.  
She was wearing a dress and I took it off.  She had high heels with a
garter belt, stockings and a thong.  Her tits were very small but had
very big nipples.  Her ass was huge and so were her hips but what
surprised me the most was the amount of pussy hair she had.  Her
pussy hair was sticking out all over her panties, the hair was thick,
long, wiry and curly and it came down her thighs.  I could not have
imagined seeing something so hairy in my life and to think that I
initially thought that Lynn and Lisa had hairy pussies, my god,
Yvette put them to shame.  No wonder she had experience in washing
hairy pussies.  I went right for that hairy hole and had trouble
finding her clit because there was so much pussy hair but when I did,
it was very big and I started sucking it.  </p><p>I put a finger in her pussy and was very surprised to find that her
hole was huge so Yvette told me to close my hand and fist her. I told
her I didn't want to hurt her and she told me, “I am used to taking
bigger things in my pussy and asshole than your hand, so don't worry
about it.”  I did as I was told and started fisting her pussy while
sucking on her clit.  She told me to eat her asshole as well and she
had more hair on her asshole than I did on my pussy. Her asshole was
very loose and when she told me to fist fuck her asshole, I had no
problem sticking my whole hand inside. Her ass was so big and
beautiful.  This was my first time eating pussy and asshole, and at
first the taste was bitter but after a while, I fucking loved it and
ate her till she let loose of her juices all over my mouth.  She
changed her tune and started telling me to suck her off you fucking
slut and the nastier she talked to me, the hotter I got.  I loved it
when she talked dirty to me and ordered me to satisfy her.  She was
yelling, “I can't wait to see you fucking with Elizabeth, Sarah, Liza
and Cathy because I love seeing adult women fucking young girls.
Heck, you look younger than Lynn and Lisa so I want to see them fuck
you, they may be 15 but they sure know how to fuck and eat pussy,”
and after saying that, she came again in my mouth.  </p><p>Yvette told me that the girls’ rooms have a one-way mirror so she and
Rosario know when they do something illegal. They see when they bring
marijuana or items they shoplifted so they pull them to one side and
tell them if they don't want to be reported to their parents or
violate their probation, they have to do something very special.
Yvette said Lynn and Lisa offered themselves to her and Rosario in
exchange for their silence and for not losing their privileges.  She
said Lynn and Lisa are street girls who unfortunately have no family
members that want them due to their behavior, so they have no home to
go to, both parents are on drugs and for a while they were turning
tricks to survive. In essence, they were really doing the girls a
favor and they would never hurt the girls like men had done.  </p><p>Yvette told me I was going to be very surprised with the size of
Lynn's and Lisa's pussies and assholes; they started turning tricks
at the age of 13 so their holes are very big.  She had wanted to fuck
them since she performed the physicals when they first arrived. When
she inspected their holes, they were very wet and the holes were very
big so she knew that sooner or later she was going to fuck them. She
and Rosario took the girls offer and they have been fucking them for
the past 4 months but each girl doesn't know about the other. She has
always been into women so she seduced Leticia and to her surprise,
Leticia was also into pussy and crave young girls. I asked how long
has she been having sex with underage girls and Yvette stated for the
past 10 years.</p><p>Since she is the nurse, she must do a physical on all the new girls
so she takes her time and intimately examines all of the girls’ holes
with the excuse that she is checking for possible VD.  She knows if
the girl gets excited by her pussy getting wet so she will feed on it
and the next thing she does is open her legs when she is providing
counseling and let the girl see her hairy pussy. If the girl
continues to look between her legs session after session, the girl
will be eating her hairy pussy in no time. The same goes with Rosario
and that's how they seduced Sarah and Liza.  She said ten years ago,
she was making her rounds and was very shocked to find Rosario in a
69 position with a 12-year-old girl.  She was going to report it but
her pussy was so wet that she wanted to do the same. That's how she
first started having sex with Rosario and shortly after she seduced
Leticia. The other lady was her boss, Bertha, she was the oldest and
a beautiful European woman and Rosario seduced her, and she was part
of the action as well.  </p><p>They were very nervous about bringing in a new person but now that I
am part of the group, she believes she has nothing to worry about. I
was struggling with my conscience and puzzled how they seduced
Elizabeth and Cathy. Yvette told me this is how they do it. She took
me to the back of the house and there was a door to a hidden room.  
From that room you could see everything that's going on as the
mirrors are one way, you could see them but they can't see you.  They
have Lynn and Lisa sleep in separate rooms because they know that
they love to openly masturbate and the other girls out of curiosity
get closer to look. Lynn and Lisa will tell them to touch their
pussies and when they do, Yvette and Rosario will be watching from
the one-way mirror, so they will walk into the room and catch the
girls with their fingers in the other girl’s pussy.  </p><p>They tell the girls that they will report the incident to their
parents and the girls go hysterical so Yvette and Rosario will give
them individual counseling in their offices. Yvette said that
Rosario’s pussy is as hairy as hers, and that young girls can't take
their eyes off their hairy pussies when they see them.  They told
Elizabeth and Cathy we saw what you were doing to Lynn and Lisa; both
girls started crying, separately of course, begging them not to tell
their parents. Yvette tells them she won't tell, but if they are
curious she and Rosario can show them their pussies and the girls
immediately responded yes and that's how they seduced the girls.  </p><p>I asked if Leticia was also having sex with the young girls and
Yvette stated she is nastier than we are.  She is into severe
spankings and loves to fuck the girls with her huge strap-on in all
holes.  I was very hot and wanted to see it.  I kissed Yvette and
told her I would not say anything and wanted to have sex with the
girls and also with Rosario and Leticia.   Yvette told me, none of
the girls could know that all of them are having sex.  Each must
think that she is special and the only one that is having sex with
us.  I tell the girl that since she loves pussy so much, would she go
along with other women and she says yes, we bring in Leticia.  I tell
the girl she can't tell anybody or else, no more sex games, so none
of the girls know that we are having sex with all of them.  </p><p>Even Lynn and Lisa still don't know what we are doing; they both
think they are the only one.  That's why I called you into the
bathroom the other day when Lynn was the only one left.  I will never
do that in front of the other girls because then we won't have any
boundaries.  It's been working for 10 years so why change.  No girl
wants to be called a lesbian so they think that if it comes out, they
have too much to lose.  I went home and was feeling guilty for what I
was after, the young girl’s pussies, and what my morals were telling
me to do, that it was wrong and I should report the situation to the
authorities.  However, my pussy was so wet that I played with myself
all night long and decided to go with the flow.  I even started
looking at my mother with different eyes, she was now an attractive
woman and not just my mother and if I had been given the chance, I
would have fucked her too.  </p><p>I went back to work and was always very excited; I was like a girl
with a new toy but never knew when something sexual was going to
happen.  I always had to listen to Yvette and she had not asked me to
go into the shower room to check on the girls for a few weeks and I
was really getting horny so at night time I had to masturbate
thinking what Rosario and Yvette had done with the girls when they
took them to one of their office's before bedtime to give them their
feedback of how they were doing.  One month after I started working
at the group home, Yvette told me she was going to cover the floor
and for me to go see Rosario at her office.  I went to Rosario’s
office and she told me to lock the door. Rosario told me Yvette told
her everything and she immediately started undressing me.  </p><p>I was so hot but still could not believe that this prim and proper
lady was going to have sex with me.  This lady was at church every
fucking Sunday with my mother and my poor mother wanted for me to be
just like her.  She was rough, took my dress off and started sucking
on my nipples for a long time and I loved it.  My nipples are very
sensitive and no one in my life had ever sucked my nipples the way
that she did.  While sucking on my nipples she started fingering my
shaved pussy and she also said you have such a tight pussy.  She went
down and blew on my pussy and stated you have such a beautiful shaved
pussy.  She started undressing, she had huge tits that came down to
her stomach and her nipples were fucking huge.  She had a big belly
and her pussy was just as hairy as Yvette’s.  I started playing with
all of that pussy hair and she asked me if I like hairy pussy.  I
told her yes, she said all young girls like my hairy pussy; this is
what a grown woman's pussy looks like.  </p><p>Even my daughter is always looking at it when I get dressed and
undressed in the house and I get so fucking hot.  I didn't know what
to say so I didn't say anything at all.  However, knowing that she
got hot showing her daughter her hairy pussy had my pussy on fire.  
The pussy hair was just as black, thick, long, wiry and curly as
Yvette’s.  Her ass was also very big and firm but not as beautiful as
Yvette’s.  The cheeks were so big that I just started massaging them
and my body felt so small compared to hers and we started kissing
like two animals.  Now I truly knew that this was my sexual
preference, no man had ever made me feel the way that Yvette and now
Rosario had made me feel just by kissing me.  She was kissing me very
hard and her tongue was all over my mouth.  We started fingering each
other but her pussy was just like Yvette’s, huge.  She started
fingering my asshole and I did the same to her and her asshole was
very loose and full of hair.  She asked me if I wanted to fist fuck
her asshole and pussy and I immediately stated yes.  She stood up and
spread her ass cheeks apart.  She told me to fist fuck her pussy
first and I did for a while and then I fisted her asshole.  Both of
her holes were huge and I fucking loved it.    </p><p>She pulled out a sheet and spread it on the floor and we got into a
69 for the first time in my life.  She ate me like an expert; her
tongue went from my clit to my asshole all in one motion.  I tried to
duplicate everything that she was doing to me.  I was new at this and
loved it.  If I felt this way at 22 years of age, no wonder the young
girls went for grown women's pussy.  The pussy hair was all over my
mouth and I fucking loved it.  Her pussy and asshole tasted much
different than Yvette’s, it had a much stronger smell and the taste
was bitterer.  Her clit was as big as Yvette’s and I loved sucking on
it.  My clit was very sensitive but very small.  She got on top of me
and started fucking me with her big clit and hairy pussy.  She
ordered me to suck on her huge nipples and I did.  I couldn't get
over the size of her nipples and they were as hard as a rock.  She
said, you have such big tits for being so small and sucked my big
nipples for a long time.  She then told me to get into a scissor
position with her so we could fuck each other with our pussies and
she took my foot and started sucking my toes and I did the same to
her.  It was wonderful.  When we were finished, I had lost count of
how many orgasms I had.  We went to the staff bathroom and washed up.</p><p>
We returned to the house and found Yvette telling the girls; Lynn,
Liza and Sarah to do their homework while the other three girls were
showering.  The last one left in the shower was Lisa so Yvette told
me to go in and make sure she washes her self-well.  I knew what she
meant so Rosario said she would be the look out so no other girl
walks in.  The shower room was all the way down the hall pretty far
from the living room where everyone usually hung out.  As I walked in
Lisa stated Yvette told me to stay so you could help me wash my
privates the right way.  I had just finished having sex with Rosario
and I was still horny, I couldn't believe it.  Lisa was totally naked
and she had the body of a grown woman.  She was very well developed
and so much taller than me.  Her tits were huge, her ass was perfect
and her pussy was hairy but she and Lynn had a lot of catching up to
do to reach the proportions of pussy hair that Yvette and Rosario
had.  </p><p>She stepped away from the shower and gave me a bar of soap.  I
lathered up and went for her tits, it felt wonderful handling those
big tits and nipples, and I then went down to her pussy and started
scrubbing her hair.  I was very excited and my heart was pounding
when I put a finger in her pussy and found that Yvette was right.  
Lisa had a very big pussy so I was able to put four fingers in her
wet pussy and I leaned forward and started kissing her very
tenderly.  She knew how to kiss and her mouth tasted delicious.  She
started gyrating her pussy on my hand when Rosario walked in and told
me, not that way, you do it like this.  She started pawing and
slapping Lisa's big tits and pinching her nipples very hard and Lisa
must have liked it because her nipples became hard right away.  </p><p>Rosario was saying, Eileen, this is what you have to do and then you
go to her hairy pussy and scrub it like this.  She was very rough and
started pulling Lisa's pussy hair and Lisa just opened her legs
giving Rosario complete access to her cunt. Rosario was an expert and
she knew what Lisa liked so this was not the first time that this was
happening.  I was so horny watching the scene in front of me.  I
realized right away that from the last time that I saw Yvette washing
Lynn's pussy and now observing Rosario washing Lisa's body, I enjoy
watching these grown women have their way with the girls just as much
as participating.  I know that I was supposed to be an adult but I
still lived at home and didn't see myself at the same level as these
women.  I saw myself more at the level of the girls, especially
seeing Lisa and Lynn with there over developed bodies.  The girls all
address me by my first name but we all used Miss for Yvette, Rosario
and Leticia.  </p><p>Lisa just started moaning when Rosario started fingering her pussy
very roughly with four fingers and pinching her nipples.   Rosario
told Lisa “Do what you like doing to me so much.  Don't worry about
Eileen, Yvette already told you that she will not say anything so
make believe she's not here.”  Lisa lifted Rosario’s dress and she
wore no panties.  Her huge hairy pussy, which I had just had a while
ago, came into view and my pussy was wet.  Lisa went for Rosario’s
pussy but since she was 3 inches taller, she had to bend down to
finger her and the two started tongue kissing very roughly while they
played with each other’s hairy cunts.  </p><p>Lisa then told Rosario “Bent forward so I can spank your ass,” and to
my surprise, Rosario complied.  Lisa stepped behind Rosario, lifted
her dress over her naked ass and started spanking her big fucking ass
with her hand very hard while Rosario played with her hairy pussy.  </p><p>Rosario started screaming “spank me harder you fucking lesbian
whore,” and Lisa complied.  I almost had an orgasm just listening to
those nasty words.  After Rosario’s ass was bright red, Lisa then
went down to her knees, she soaped up her hand and Rosario spread her
legs so Lisa could have her way with her cunt and ass.  Lisa closed
her hand and made a fist, she then started fist fucking Rosario’s
hairy cunt very hard and licking her clit and Rosario told
Lisa “Harder you fucking bitch, and fist fuck my asshole as well.”
Lisa complied with Rosario’s request and in no time, Lisa was
swallowing Rosario’s cum.   Rosario then got up and told Lisa to
spread them and Lisa spread her legs as wide as possible.   Rosario
got on her knees and started eating that pussy and then shocked me by
making a fist and started fist fucking Lisa's 15-year-old cunt.  </p><p>Lisa moved her cunt up and down like a fucking whore and Rosario
started fingering her asshole as well.  She told me to go back with
the group since I had been gone for a while and reluctantly I did.  I
wanted to stay and finish watching everything so fucking bad.  I went
back and told the group that Rosario was helping Lisa with her
hair.   Yvette just looked at me and gave me a wink.  About 30
minutes later, Rosario and Lisa walked in, Lisa's lips looked bruised
so I knew they continue to kiss very rough after I left and my pussy
became wet again.</p><p>As the weeks went by, I was totally consumed with lesbian sex. Never
in my 22 years was I as excited sexually and I started to fall in
love with Yvette.  She would take me to her office and have her way
with me.  She loved playing with my big tits and sucking my nipples
for a long time while I played with her big clit.  I couldn't get
enough of her big hairy pussy and her big ass drove me crazy.  I
learned that she liked to spank and be spanked.  She would kiss me
and I would be in another world.  I would get so fucking wet just by
spanking her huge ass and then she would do the same to me.  She
would order me to take her shoes off and suck each toe and then she
would fuck me with her big strap-on in the pussy and in the ass.  At
the weekends, if the girls had reached level 4, they could go home
for a weekend visit.  While I was at Yvette’s office, this was on a
Friday, Yvette called Sarah's mother, Nancy, and told her Sarah had
misbehaved so she was not going to have a weekend visit.  When she
hung up the phone, I told Yvette that I was not aware of Sarah
misbehaving.  She told me she had a surprise for me and asked if I
was I busy tomorrow?  </p><p>I told her no, so she invited me to her house and told me her husband
and son were not going to be home all day.  I was very horny all
night waiting for tomorrow.  When I arrived at Yvette’s house I was
very surprise to find Leticia arriving with Sarah.  They both said hi
to me and Sarah was very giggly.  Now I understood why Yvette told
Nancy that Sarah misbehaved. Yvette said let's not waste any time and
we all went to Yvette’s bedroom.  The bed was very big and Leticia
started undressing Sarah immediately. Yvette came over to me and
started kissing my neck.  She said, “Do you want to watch?”</p><p>I told her yes, and she said “Let's finger each other while we
watch.”  We undressed each other very quickly and sat on the corner
of the bed. I immediately went for her hairy pussy and she was wet
already. Yvette also started fingering me while Leticia took Sarah's
clothes off.  </p><p>Sarah was 14 years old but looked and acted much younger.  She came
from a good home and here she was getting ready to have sex with a 60
year old woman that could be her grandmother and the director of the
group home where the child was supposed to get treatment.  I would
have giving anything to have been able to see the expression on
Nancy’s face, Sarah’s mother, if she would be seeing the action.  
Sarah was just starting to develop, her tits were small and so were
her hips and ass but she did have pussy hair. Leticia became very
aggressive and told her “Kiss me you fucking bitch.” Leticia's hands
were all over Sarah's body and what a contrast seeing an old woman
making out with a barely developing girl and this got my juices going
like crazy.  I was mesmerized seeing this grandmother tongue kissing
Sarah like crazy.  </p><p>Leticia told Sarah “Get on your hands and knees so I can spank your
fucking ass slut.”  Sarah knew exactly what to do and Leticia first
started caressing the small ass cheeks and then she started wailing
away.  The severe spanking could be heard around the room but to my
surprise Sarah just started moaning and her hand went to her little
pussy.  My pussy was dripping and Leticia started spanking even
harder. Yvette said don't get too carry away, we don't want to leave
too many bruises, and she goes home next weekend. Donna didn't slow
down at all, and she started sweating.  She must have given Sarah
close to 100 smacks and her ass was crimson red.  I had never seen
something so severe but yet sexually exciting.  </p><p>Leticia finally stopped and she spread Sarah's ass cheeks and ate her
asshole out until the girl had an orgasm. She then attacked her pussy
with the same intensity and Sarah grabbed the old lady's gray hair
and told her eat my fucking pussy you fucking whore. This got me very
excited, as I had not heard Sarah curse before. Yvette and I were
fingering each other when Yvette said fuck that young pussy now you
old fucking dyke. Leticia stood up and started getting naked.  She
always wore pantsuits so I was very surprised to see that she had
very nice legs.  She had a matronly body, her mid-section was heavy,
tits very big but sagging to her waist, big ass and what caught my
eye immediately were her huge pussy lips and her pussy was completely
shaved.  </p><p>She put Sarah on her back and climbed over her and squatted over her
face.  Sarah stuck her tongue out and started eating the huge old
pussy as if it was her last meal on earth. Leticia was saying “Eat
that big pussy you little slut, make me cum all over your angelic
face and don't forget about my nasty asshole.”  She spread her big
ass cheeks and Sarah ate her asshole out while Leticia continued to
curse at her until she climaxed all over Sarah's face.  Sarah was
trying to lick all the juice and I was on fire. Yvette went to her
closet and pulled out a big strap-on and this was the first time in
my life I had seen one. It was 8 inches long and the two penises that
had penetrated me were 5 inches so I couldn't believe she was going
to put something so big in Sarah. Yvette put the strap-on onto
Leticia and also smeared some sort of jelly on it to make it
slippery.  Sarah spread her legs for Leticia and she started fucking
Sarah very hard.  They started kissing and they were grabbing each
other’s tits.  </p><p>Sarah was pinching Leticia’s nipples very hard and Leticia was
sucking on Sarah's small tits at the same time. I was having small
orgasms just seeing that Sarah was able to take the big strap-on but
Yvette wouldn't let me cum all the way, she would stop fingering me
when she felt that I was close. Yvette then told Leticia to fuck the
little whore in the ass, and I wanted to see if that could be
possible.  The only thing that had penetrated my ass was the finger
and that had felt huge.  Sarah got on all fours and Leticia knelt
behind her, she took the jelly and put it on Sarah's asshole with her
fingers to lubricate her and then slowly penetrated her asshole. I
couldn't believe that Sarah took the whole thing up her ass, and to
my surprise she was humping back when Leticia was fucking her. The
bed was squeaking and Leticia was relentless, she would tense her ass
cheeks every time she drove into Sarah's asshole and started calling
her all nasty names until they both had an orgasm.  </p><p>Yvette told me to get on the bed immediately and Sarah got up and
went to Yvette. Leticia did the same to me that she had done to
Sarah. I swore, it hurt when she fucked my pussy but I was able to
take it but when she fucked my asshole, I thought she was going to
rip me apart.  When Leticia finished with me, she and Yvette went at
it.  While I made love to Sarah, I heard the hardest slaps that I had
ever heard in my life, Leticia was spanking Yvette's ass with all of
her might and Yvette was screaming “Harder you fucking lesbo, harder
bitch, make me cum you whore,” and Leticia was putting all of her
strength into it and I was loving it.   Yvette's ass was even redder
than Sarah's and her ass cheeks were so fucking big that I told Sarah
to eat my pussy while I continue to watch the action.  </p><p>Leticia then started pulling Yvette's pussy hair very hard telling
her “Don't you dare shave this fucking hairy pussy bitch, you know
how much I love seeing Sarah eating this hairy garden.”</p><p>Yvette answered “What ever you say bitch, you are the boss, fuck me
now.”   Leticia fucked Yvette very hard and rough with the strap-on
in the asshole, and then she called Sarah over and told her to fist
fuck Yvette’s pussy until she had an orgasm and Sarah complied.  
Sarah then begged for them to fist fuck each other’s assholes while
Sarah and I finger fucked our pussies.  That was the first time in my
life seeing two women fisting each other’s assholes and I was
determine to have my pussy and asshole stretched out so I would be
able to take a fist in both holes as well.  We all took a shower and
left.</p><p>I continue to date Yvette and confessed to her how much I love seeing
her, Rosario and Leticia fucking with the girls and she said that she
knew it. She said that she had a big surprise for me on Tuesday.
Tuesday came and we went about our work. I helped the girls out with
their homework.  Made sure they took their meds and of course,
checked them out in the shower to see their beautiful bodies.  
Bedtime came and all lights were out at 10 pm.  At 10:30 pm, Yvette
went to the girl’s rooms to make sure everyone was asleep and to my
surprise she came back with Cathy.  She told me to take Cathy to
Rosario’s office and she would stay watching the girls.  Now I knew
what my surprise was.  As I was walking Cathy by the hand to
Rosario’s office, I was feeling very guilty.  </p><p>This girl is just 10 years old, my god what had become of me?  She
asked me if I like working there very innocently and I told her yes.  
We arrived at Rosario’s office and she was waiting for us.  My heart
was pounding, I was very excited but at the same time feeling very
guilty.   Rosario took Cathy in her arms and told her she loved her
for being such a good child.   Rosario said Eileen wants to see us
play our grown up games, don't you Eileen?  I immediately answered
yes.  In a baby voice Cathy asked me you wouldn’t tell my mommy?  I
told her cross my heart, I wouldn’t. The situation was so weird; I
was having second thoughts and was about to say Cathy is just too
young when Cathy said Rosario please let me see your big hairy pussy.
Rosario was towering over this little child who was 4 feet 7 inches
and weighed 70 pounds.  One of Rosario’s legs probably weighed 70
pound and just seeing such a little girl not developed at all with a
mature woman and begging to see her hairy pussy had my pussy
creaming.  </p><p>Rosario sat on her desk and hiked up her dress and her big hairy
pussy came into view.  Cathy just looked at me, and Rosario told
her “Get closer and see what a grown up pussy looks like.  You could
do the same thing to it that you did last time.”  Cathy was a little
baby getting ready to play with her favorite toy. You have so much
pussy hair and it's so big. Rosario said all grown women have hairy
pussies and soon you will start growing some.”  </p><p>Cathy answered, “My mommy doesn't have as much pussy hair as you and
Yvette. I saw her coming out of the shower last time I went home.  I
wanted mommy to have a pussy as hairy as yours and Yvette’s, even
Lisa and Lynn have hairier pussies than my mommy.”  I couldn't
believe what I was hearing coming out of this 10 year old mouth.  </p><p>Rosario tried being supportive and understanding and told Cathy some
women is more hairy than others.  Maybe your mother shaves her pussy
like Leticia does.  Cathy said, Leticia has a very big pussy and she
let me put both of my hands in her pussy the last time I saw her.  I
was dripping hearing that a 60 year old was also having sex with a 10
year old.  Cathy said I want my pussy to be as hairy as yours.  Cathy
then started playing with all of that pussy hair and Rosario told her
play with it all you want and stick your hand in it as well.  She and
Cathy were breathing very hard so I knew they were already excited.  
Rosario told her to take her pajamas off and Cathy did immediately.  
Rosario took her dress off and her brassiere and they both were
naked.  Cathy was completely flat chested, no butt, no hips and no
body hair.  Her legs and feet were so beautiful.  I wanted to spread
her little legs and start eating her.   Rosario got on her knees and
they started tongue kissing, Rosario was very rough and her sagging
tits were so fucking big with those over-size nipples.  Cathy was
kissing back and grabbing those big nipples.  </p><p>Rosario started cursing and told Cathy “I want you to say Mommy I
want you to fuck me hard, I am a fucking whore” and Cathy followed
the orders. “Mommy wants to fuck you just like I did last time.  I
took your pussy cherry and Leticia took your anal cherry so I am
going to fuck your little holes with my big nipples.”  Oh my god, how
could two old women have penetrated and deflowered the holes of a 10
year old and what was worse, I was excited as hell and I wished I had
been present to observe everything.  What would her fucking mother,
Kathleen 36 say or do with what I was seeing.  During the family
group sessions, she thought she was superior then all the mothers and
that she knew it all.  </p><p>Rosario took out a sheet and put it on the floor.  She lay on her
back and Cathy went straight for her pussy, this girl was infatuated
with that big hairy pussy and Rosario told her to eat her pussy like
she did last time.  Cathy bent forward and stuck her little tongue
out and started eating that huge hairy fucking pussy.  I was so hot
that I lifted my skirt and pushed the panties to the side and finger-
fucked myself.  Suck on my clit you dirty little bitch, yes, that's
it, eat momma's hairy pussy you whore and suck on my clit, the nasty
talk always got to me.   Rosario was pulling on her nipples very
hard, she then got on her hands and knees and told Cathy eat my hairy
asshole, slut.  To my surprise, Cathy said yes Rosario; I love the
taste of your hairy asshole.  Seeing this 10 year old spreading the
fat ass cheeks and licking that hairy asshole was too much for me.
Her face was completely wet from pussy juice, Rosario told her eat my
asshole and fist my pussy and I was almost coming from what I was
seeing.  </p><p>Cathy started fisting Rosario’s hairy pussy and licking her asshole
at the same time and Rosario then ordered Cathy to fist her asshole
hard. Cathy had to have done it before because she said yes; I like
fisting your pussy but I love fisting your asshole even more.  Fist
my asshole and spank my ass at the same time you fucking whore and
when Cathy started spanking the huge ass of a 49 year old woman,
while fisting her asshole, it was the sexiest thing that I had seen.
Rosario told Cathy take your fist out of my asshole and start
spanking my fucking ass; I was fingering my pussy like crazy again.
This lady got off getting spanked by young girls and Cathy just
started smacking her ass as hard as she could.  Yes whore, spank
mommy's ass hard you little lesbian bitch, harder bitch so I could
cum. Her fat belly was sticking out underneath her and her ass was so
big and to see a 10-year-old girl spanking this woman, set me on
fire.</p><p>I told Rosario I want to see you fuck this little whore, like you did
me with your huge hairy cunt and she said first I want to spank her.
Rosario placed the child on her hands and knees and started spanking
the shit out of her severely. This lady did everything so rough but
the girls loved it.  Cathy's little ass was red in no time at all.
Rosario spread her little ass cheeks and finger fucked her asshole
and penetrated her pussy at the same time. I couldn't take it any
more so I took my panties off and place my pussy in front of Cathy's
face and told her to eat me. She said you have a shaved pussy like
Leticia and started eating me.  I also wanted to feel her tongue in
my asshole so I turned around and told her to eat my asshole and she
did.  She put a finger in my pussy and said you don't have a big
pussy like the other women.  I told her keep licking my asshole until
I came in her mouth.  </p><p>Rosario and I ate that baby pussy and asshole for a while.  I had
never tasted something so sweet in my life, her little pussy was wet
and I loved it when she had an orgasm in my mouth.   Rosario then
fucked the 10 year old with her huge nipples in the pussy and in the
asshole until the little bitch had another orgasm.  I couldn't get
enough of her little body so I started kissing that baby tongue and
touching her flat chest and ass while Rosario put Cathy's whole foot
in her mouth and sucked it.  I told Cathy to suck on Rosario’s huge
nipples while I suck on her flat chest, then we placed Cathy on her
back and Rosario fucked her very roughly with her big hairy cunt
until we all had one more orgasm.  Rosario ordered me to get on all
fours so she could spank the shit out of me.  She gave me the hardest
spanking I had ever received and I fucking loved it.  This lady was
so fucking rough; she enjoyed giving pain and receiving pain.  We
washed up, sprayed Lysol in the room and took Cathy back to her
room.  </p><p>Yvette asked us if we had fun and we said yes. I was now a full-blown
lesbian and all of my morals went out the window. I was now like the
rest of the women; I just wanted to crave my need for young pussy and
didn't care if I was corrupting the young girls instead of helping
them.  I would be at home and all I thought about was fucking the
young girls and being under the control of Yvette. I did what ever
she told me to do. I didn't want to disappoint her so whenever she
told me to fuck with Rosario and Leticia I immediately did it.  I
loved having sex with them.  All of the fucking women were so
perverted, they had no morals at all and all they cared about was
fucking each other and the young girls.  There were plenty of days
where the girls acted out tremendously and when they had arguments
with their parents or families, we had to deal with the negative
situation.  </p><p>There were the runaway’s episodes, fighting among themselves for
taking each other’s personal items, etc. but overall, I loved my job.
Yvette once again invited me over to her house on a Sunday.  When I
was in the house, there was a knock and she told me to open the door.
To my surprise it was Leticia with Liza 11.  Liza ran up to me and
gave me a kiss on the cheek. Leticia was wearing a dress and high
heels. I had never seen her dressed like that.  We all sat on the
sofa and Yvette came out with drinks.  Leticia stated she was really
horny because Liza was playing with her pussy in the car.  She told
Liza to show us what she had been doing.  Liza ran to Leticia, lifted
her dress and Leticia’s huge shaved pussy was already very wet and
there were no panties.  Liza very innocently asked, Leticia can I
stick my fingers in your pussy again?  Of course my child and don't
worry about Eileen, she likes girls as well.  </p><p>Goody, goody, said Liza and started sticking her fingers in Leticia’s
pussy. Leticia spread her legs and Liza started licking her pussy.
Yes you fucking bitch, eat my cunt and suck my big clit. Yvette came
over and started kissing me and asked me if I was enjoying myself?  
Before I answered, she put her finger in my pussy and said, of course
you are honey, look how wet your little pussy is already.  I told her
how much I love seeing the old women fucking the young girls and she
said I know baby. Keep watching while I go get the water ready. I
didn't know what she meant so I continue fingering my pussy while
Liza was eating Donna’s huge cunt. The pussy lips were so big it
looked like Liza's little head could go inside the pussy. Keep
sucking my big clit you fucking little whore and Liza continue
slurping away. Yvette came back and she was naked and took my dress
off.</p><p>  Leticia lifted her legs and spread her ass cheeks and Liza
immediately started eating her asshole out. Yvette told me that Liza
was their ass girl.  No girl loves to lick assholes as much as Liza;
she just craves women assholes.  She also has seen Liza licking the
assholes of Lisa and Lynn through the one-way mirror at nighttime.  
Leticia was going crazy, lick that dirty, smelly asshole you ass
whore and the nastier that Leticia talk, the harder Liza lick.  
Yvette told Liza to get up and kiss me.  Liza came towards me and
started tongue kissing me.  Her breath smelled of pussy and asshole
and I loved it.  I kissed this little girl for a long time while she
started fingering my pussy.   Yvette and Leticia were doing the
same.   Leticia took her dress off so she told Liza to get naked and
she did immediately.  What a beautiful little body, I had seen it
many times in the shower but now I was able to touch her.  She had no
tits at all, nice little ass and was growing pubic hair.   Leticia
asked Liza what she wanted and Liza said she wanted to eat out all of
your assholes.  </p><p>The three of us went to the sofa, knelt on it and spread our ass
cheeks apart.  Liza went behind us and ate our assholes out.  I
couldn't believe what we were making this little girl do, she just
wanted to please us but she did love eating pussy and asshole.  Eat
those fucking dirty assholes out you dirty fucking whore, I loved it
when she stuck her little tongue in my asshole and pussy but Leticia
pulled her away before I had an orgasm telling her I want to taste
your smelly ass whore tongue.  She kissed her very hard and wanted to
swallow Liza's tongue.  Seeing a 60 year old with big sagging tits
tongue kissing an 11-year-old girl was getting me so hot, Yvette came
over and started fingering me. Yvette said that the water was ready;
I didn't know what she meant.  </p><p>Leticia said let's go and get Liza's asshole clean up so I could
fuck it like I did last time.  I was shaking with anticipation of
what was to come.  We went to the bathroom, Liza went into the
bathtub, and Yvette opened her ass and gave her an enema.  She sat
her on the toilet and let everything out. The same procedure was done
three times until Liza's asshole was completely cleaned out. Leticia
then said, Liza I want to drink your milk again so she laid on the
bathtub.  This time, Yvette gave a milk enema to Liza.  Liza spread
her legs and squatted over Leticia’s face, spread her ass-cheeks and
let out all the milk in Leticia’s mouth.   Leticia was fingering her
big pussy while trying to swallow as much milk as possible. Yvette
ate my pussy while I was watching the action and I came in no time at
all.  Liza lowered her ass and Leticia ate her asshole out for a long
time.  What happened next, really shocked me.  Leticia laid Liza on
the bathtub again and told her I am going to pee in your mouth like I
did last time and drink as much as you can.  I couldn’t believe what
I was seeing.  Leticia squatted over Liza’s face and let out the
biggest piss I have ever seen and Liza started drinking as much as
she could.  Her whole face and body was drenched in pee.  Yvette came
over and started fingering my wet pussy telling me that really turned
you on.  I also pee in her mouth and she fucking loves it, you should
try drinking my pee as well.  I was really hot, it was so fucking
nasty but I loved it.  When Leticia finished peeing all over Liza’s
mouth and body, she licked her from head to toe.  </p><p>She said I am going to fuck your asshole out again with my strap-on.  
We all went to Yvette’s room and Liza and Leticia got into a 69.  It
was amazing seeing this scene, one huge 60-year-old woman underneath
and a young 11-year-old girl on top.  They ate each other’s pussies
and assholes like crazy. Leticia then said it was time to fuck Liza
so Yvette put the strap-on onto Leticia.  To my amazement, Liza
grabbed the lubricant and started lubricating her little pussy and
asshole.   Leticia became very aggressive and told her get on all
fours you fucking slut; I am going to spank you hard and then fuck
you even harder.   Yvette was sucking on my nipples and I was
fingering her very fast.   Leticia started spanking Liza very hard
and this must have turned Leticia on as she started breathing very
hard. After every spank, Liza just moaned while she played with her
little pussy.  After Liza's little ass was very red, Leticia
positioned herself behind her and penetrated her pussy slowly.  </p><p>After she was in all the way, she started fucking Liza faster and
harder.  She did this for about five minutes and then she pulled the
strap-on out and positioned to Liza's asshole.  She slowly penetrated
the little girl's asshole and Liza was screaming that it hurt.  I
felt for Liza as I had gone through the same pain but my pussy was
very wet and I told Leticia to fuck her harder.   Leticia tense up
her ass muscles and started pounding Liza's asshole with the strap-
on.  I was amazed that she put the whole thing in Liza's asshole.  
Liza was told to play with her pussy and she did.  What a fucking
spectacle, a 60-year-old grandmother fucking an 11-year-old girl in
the ass with a strap-on while two other women cheer her on.  When
Leticia finally pulled out of Liza's asshole, it was gaping and it
wouldn't close, it remained open like a flower and I couldn't resist
and licked her asshole very gently.  Her asshole and little pussy had
a wonderful taste.   Leticia started Fucking Yvette very rough with
the strap-on and Liza spread her legs for me to eat her while she got
very excited watching two grown women fucking.  After a while, Liza's
asshole finally closed up.  We all took a shower and I loved it when
Liza was washing the hairy pussy of Yvette.  Yvette told Liza to
kneel between her legs and started peeing in her mouth.  Liza drank
as much as she could while fingering her pussy.  I was so hot
watching this little girl drink pee right out of a grown woman’s
pussy; I wanted to do the same.  Leticia said, you want to do the
same don’t you I just nodded yes.  The two of us went into the tub as
well, I knelt between her big pussy and opened my mouth.  She grabbed
me by my hair very rough and ordered me to open my fucking mouth and
drink her pee.  I followed her orders and surprisingly, the taste
wasn’t bad and I fucking loved it.  Yvette follow suit and she also
pee in my mouth and I swallow as much as I could.</p><p>The following days at work were very hectic with helping set up for
the group and individual counseling sessions, writing progress court
letters to Lisa and Lynn's probation officers and dealing with the
girls’ homework assignments. A week later, after all the lights were
out, Yvette told me to go get Elizabeth because Rosario wanted to
meet with her. My pussy became wet immediately.  I woke Elizabeth up
very quietly and walked her out.  She was wearing her pajamas and
slippers and Yvette told us have fun.  When we arrived at Rosario’s
office, she had a pack of cigarettes in her hand.  I was surprise
because there was no smoking allowed in the building.  She told
Elizabeth, you want another smoke like last time.  </p><p>Elizabeth 13 said yes, you know I like to smoke.  This girl was from
the city, very streetwise and a survivor and acted older than her
chronological age.  Elizabeth asked Rosario is she going to stay?  
She was referring to me and Rosario stated yes, does that bother
you?  If it doesn't bother you why should it bother me? She grabbed
the pack of cigarettes, pulled one out and lit it with a lighter that
Rosario gave her.  She started smoking, gave the cigarette for
Rosario to hold, took her pajamas off and sat on the chair completely
naked.  She took her cigarette back and started smoking. Rosario
immediately went to her knees and said you have such a pretty hairy
pussy for being so fucking young and started eating it. She ate her
pussy very hard,</p><p>Rosario did everything very rough and started pinching Elizabeth's
small nipples hard as well.  Elizabeth continue smoking her cigarette
and blowing the smoke in Rosario’s face.  I walked over and placed an
ashtray next to her and she said thanks.  After she finished smoking
her cigarette, Rosario lifted her legs up in the air and attacked her
asshole.  She ate both holes for about 15 minutes and Elizabeth had
an orgasm. Rosario stood up and took her clothes off.  She grabbed
Elizabeth very rough by the hair and told her to suck her nipples and
play with her hairy pussy.  Elizabeth did what she was told.  I was
sitting in the corner watching the action and started playing with my
pussy.  She then pushed Elizabeth's head down and told her to eat her
cunt you fucking whore.  Elizabeth got on her knees and started
sucking pussy like a pro while Rosario cursed her out and pinched her
nipples very hard.  Stick your fingers up my asshole bitch, harder
you cunt and Elizabeth was being pushed around like a rag doll and
this fucking turn me on like crazy.  </p><p>Rosario turned around and told Elizabeth to eat her hairy asshole.  
The girl went for that dirty asshole with everything she had, yes,
yes, eat it you fucking bitch and now spank my ass.   Rosario bend
forward, Elizabeth stood up and started spanking that big fucking ass
as hard as she could.   Rosario was playing with her pussy and
telling Elizabeth harder you fucking lesbian, beat my fucking ass as
hard as possible, I was so hot seeing this.   Rosario stood up and
said now I am going to show you what a fucking spanking really is.  
She told Elizabeth to touch her ankles and when she did, she started
spanking the shit out of her very severe.  This went on for about 50
spanks and the harder Rosario hit, the hotter she got.  She went to
the closet, pulled out a bed sheet and spread it on the floor.  </p><p>She laid Elizabeth on the floor, climbed over her and they started
tongue kissing very hard.  They were sucking the breath out of each
other.  Elizabeth started playing with Rosario’s hairy pussy and she
was saying you have so much pussy hair; it reminds me of my mother's.
I was shocked to hear that statement but turned me on even more. Yes,
yes, play with momma's hairy pussy you little fucking whore.  
Rosario and Elizabeth spread their legs and went into a scissor
position and they started fucking each other.  This was the same
position that Rosario had fucked me the first time.  They started
humping each other’s pussies, Rosario started sucking the girl's toes
and Elizabeth did the same.  They started breathing very hard and
Rosario was saying fuck me with your pussy and they started rubbing
their hairy pussies very hard and fast until they had an orgasm.  </p><p>Rosario called me over and told me to suck their juices clean.  I was
so fucking horny that I dove in right away. They both were very wet
but Rosario had more pussy juice. I started with Elizabeth's pussy
and sucked her little clit, her pussy was delicious and pretty big
for a 13 year old and I also ate out her asshole. I was surprised to
find that she also had hair on her asshole.  After finishing with
her, I did the same to Rosario’s hairy pussy and asshole.  She was
very rough and grabbed my hair, brought me up to her and the three of
us tongue kissed for a long time.   Rosario sat on a chair, spread
her big legs and told Elizabeth and I to each straddle each leg so we
could fuck our pussies on her legs while both of us finger fucked her
hairy pussy.  Each of us sucked a giant nipple until we were all
exhausted.  We rested for a while, washed up, sprayed Lysol and took
Elizabeth back to her room.   Yvette asked Elizabeth did she have a
good time and when the child said yes, Yvette embraced her and tongue
kissed her goodnight.</p><p> </p><p>There is nothing like the first time so I gave the first sexual
account of the first group of girls that I worked with.  The sex with
the other group of girls was just as hot and nasty.  I saw every girl
at one time or another with each women and I had sex with all of
them. Leticia was a real sadist, I saw her caning Lisa and Lynn
separately of course as was the practice, and I almost passed out
from the brutal beating but these two girls were able to take it and
it excited them.  </p><p> </p><p>Afterwards, Leticia would fuck them in the ass very hard with a huge
strap-on and finish them off by fist fucking their pussies and
assholes.  For two weeks we made sure each girl showered alone so no
one would see the bruises. Yvette and Rosario both enjoyed giving and
receiving severe spankings and this turned me on like crazy,
especially when the young girls were blistering the Asses of these
two old women with their hands.  One of the most memorable scenes was
when Rosario and Leticia double penetrated Yvette with two 12 inch
strap-ons.  After they finished fucking her, Rosario gave Yvette a
severe spanking with her hand and Leticia cane her big ass and they
finished it off by peeing in her mouth.  That scene will stay with me
forever.  I became a full time lesbian and never looked back.  Yvette
stretched my holes out and I am able to take a fist in my pussy and
asshole.  I worked at this place for 4 years and loved to observe
when Yvette had to perform a complete body physical on the new girls
as per the rules.  </p><p>Many young girls passed by this group home and they all left,
hopefully, lesbians or at least enjoying the taste of pussy. There
were a few that didn't go for the bait but the majority did.
Everything came crumbling down when Leticia's husband, the head
psychiatrist, unexpectedly arrived home and saw Leticia spanking a
young girl. He went ballistic and Leticia told us, luckily she had
not taken her clothes off so she told him that she was using corporal
punishment to make the girl behave. He created such a panic that they
sold the group home and we all had to go our separate ways. I wonder
what would have become of me if I had taken the school job instead.
Would I have been straight for my whole life?  I have not allowed a
man to put his hands on me ever again and I just love women and
girls. I continued to date Yvette until I moved out of state.  She
will always be my first true love and I still love her for everything
that she exposed me to.</p><p>The End</p><p>I would love to hear your views on the story, your own experiences
and your fantasies.</p>"
721,Lucy and Gina,Christy Mars,1,an affair between two girls 10 and 16 years old,['g/f/oral'],"<p>Lucy never liked the company of anyone who was at the same, or close,
age with her. She always felt good and secure when she had the company
of younger kids, especially—girls. Boys always drove her mad with
their gross and arrogant behavior. She wanted to be the leader of the
“gang” but the boys would never let her. Under no circumstances would
she ever yield her leadership to the boys, but when things are going
down to brute force then—you know what follows.</p><p>So she had to stay away and restrict herself to the company of much
younger children; not that she didn’t like it. She enjoyed so much
being there, helping and looking after the youngest, making sure that
everything worked well and all of them were treated equally and with
respect.</p><p>Of course there was another reason for doing so. She couldn’t
understand why her panties were always wet while she was there and why
she felt that curious feeling; a tickling and sweet warmth inside her
crotch. Her senses and heartbeat went wild every time she looked at
the white panties of the little girls who played innocently, exposing
their little bums carelessly. Only God knew how much she loved that
feeling. Without knowing exactly why this was happening and without
thinking, she would instinctively close her thighs firmly and rub them
together. The temperature would rise between them and her juices would
start to flow. Her nipples would harden like rocks and the rubbing of
her thighs would go frenzy. At the end, her orgasm would flow within
her whole essence and finally explode in a multitude of colors.</p><p>Lucy at 16 was simply stunning. Standing 5’6” tall with beautiful
light blonde hair (shoulder-length), hazel eyes and slim athletic
figure, she was the dream of every man (and woman). Her 30a breasts stood
up like twin space rockets, while her nipples had that magnificent
pale color reminiscent of pink flamingos. There was also a halo of
golden hair surrounding her labia which gave her pussy an air of divinity.</p><p>Gina was the new kid in the block. She had just arrived at Lucy’s
neighborhood along with her family, owing to a promotion that her dad
had acquired working as a salesman. She was only 10 years old, 4’5”
tall, slim, with dark brown hair (down to her waist) and sexy dark
eyes. Her breasts were just budding and her nipples were dark brown
while her mound was totally hairless. Gina had a tendency to show off
her white cotton panties to her friends and was interested in
comparing her sweet mound with those of her close-friends. Whether it
was sheer lust or just child curiousity, we shall never know.</p><p>When they first met, both got stunned and immediately got attracted to
each other. They developed a really close and intimate relationship
in no time, and they spent most of their free time together. One day
something happened—an incident, which changed their lives.</p><p>They were playing hide and seek with the other girls when they got
away and found shelter in an old ruined house. That house was 100
yards away from the alley where they were playing and was behind an
old abandoned factory. You had to crawl underneath a wooden fence to
get there and the house couldn’t be seen from outside. They ran
quickly and entered the house with their hearts beating in their
chests like drums.</p><p>Suddenly they burst into laughter and embraced each other while they
were trying to catch their breath. Both got very excited as they
leaned their heads on each other’s shoulders, enjoying the feeling of
being so close together.</p><p>None of them wanted to be the first to break up their lovely
entanglement, so they remained in that position seemingly for hours.
In reality it was only for a couple of minutes when Lucy got lost in
her own world. She was inhaling the fragnace of Gina’s hair and she
felt as if she had been intoxicated by their musky odor. Her hands
were pressing Gina on her chest firmly while her fingers were running
along her curls, fondling and caressing them. Lucy plunged her nose
inside Gina’s dark sea of cascade silky hair and filled her lungs with
their aroma, breathing heavily and slowly, as she wanted this to last
forever. Filling her nostrils with wave after wave of Gina’s velvet
ringlets.</p><p>Gina wasn’t sure what was going on but she did enjoy this rather
unexpected behavior from Lucy’s part. With her eyes closed she was
enjoying every minute of their imtimate touching, letting little moans
out of her half-opened lips. Never in her life had she felt so warm,
so complete, so desirable, so—aroused. She was pulling Lucy too, on
her chest firmly. She wanted to show her that she wasn’t afraid and that
she wanted Lucy to continue.</p><p>Lucy put aside Gina’s hair exposing her left ear and started rubbing
her nose around Gina’s ear tracing her earflap slowly and gently,
making Gina shiver in delight. She then replaced her nose with her
tongue and continued to tease this tiny and helpless ear making it red
and wet from her saliva. Gina gasped as Lucy put her earlobe in her
lips and sucked it gently and steadily.</p><p>With her head leaned back and closed eyes, Gina let Lucy’s tongue
continue its trip from her ear to her sideneck, over her porselaine
veins, around her sensitive throat, all the way under her chin and
finally on her lips.</p><p>Both with closed eyes kissed each other’s lips sweet and tenderly. It
was their first kiss and the first of their lives.</p><p>“Oh Gina I love you
so much,” Lucy whispered.</p><p>“I love you too Lucy, you are my best friend,
I dont want to lose you,” Gina answered with a trembling voice.</p><p>“I will
always be with you Gina, I will never leave you,” said Lucy while she
was caressing Gina’s hair.</p><p>Gina looked up on Lucy and straight in her
eyes and said, “I will do anything for you Lucy, the only thing I ask
is to be with you.”</p><p>Lucy soothed her and gave her another kiss on the
lips. Gina responded with zest and hugged her with passion.</p><p>“Do you know Gina what is a French kiss?” asked Lucy.</p><p>“Oh I have heard
things about it from other girls in the school but I’m not sure what it
is. Everybody seems to have a different opinion about it, but they all
agree that has to do with the tongue. Am I right?” Gina giggled.</p><p>“Well,”
Lucy responded, “It’s when you put your tongue in your partner’s mouth
and kiss her that way.”</p><p>“Don’t you think it’s gross Lucy?” Gina said
hesitantly.</p><p>“Don’t worry honey, it’s so sweet and so pleasant or else
nobody would try it. I can show you how to do it if you like,” Lucy
said with a self-assured tone as she wanted to show that she was an
expert on it.</p><p>“O—Okay, let’s do it then. I’m trusting you so much Lucy,”
said Gina.</p><p>Lucy leaned her head slightly to the right and at the same time with
her hands she led Gina’s head in the same respective position and
pressed her lips on Gina’s mouth. Gina half opened her lips when she
felt Lucy’s tongue probing her lips. She waited for Lucy to take the
initiative as she was standing there totally helpless, mesmerized by
the power Lucy had over her. Lucy pressed her tongue past the velvet
opening of Gina’s warm mouth and slid it in. She started to rub her
tongue over Gina’s, exploring her wet mouth, twisting and swirling it
inside her cheek walls and at the same time trying to swallow her
honey juices. Sticking it on the roof of her mouth was her way to
prompt Gina to follow her movements; and that was exactly what Gina
did. They were savoring each other’s taste, with their tongues dancing
and fighting around like a couple perfoming a frenzy tango dance, when
they ran out of breath and had to stop for a while.</p><p>“Honey I want you so much, I know that you want me too,” Lucy said as
she placed her left hand between Gina’s legs. “I can feel the wetness
on your panties and that drives me crazy. I wanna taste your sweet
bud, I wanna give you my love and make you happy.” “Oh my God Lucy,
you can do anything you want to me. Oh please I beg you, don’t stop—j—ju—just—don’t stop—please.” Gina pleaded.</p><p>Lucy stroked Gina’s pussy above her panties a few times and then she
dragged them down to her feet. Gina stepped out of them and then she
was ordered to sit on an old chair. She did as she was told and then
she waited for the next turn of events. Lucy got near and knelt
before her. She gently parted her legs and positioned herself between.
Her arms hugged both Gina’s skinny legs from the outer sides and her
palms touched her ankles. She started fondling both Gina’s calves
working her hands up and down very slowly and tenderly. Lucy licked
her lips and then placed her tongue on Gina’s inner left thigh. She
brushed her way along the length of her thigh in a long lingering
journey leaving traces of saliva behind. Gina immediately shuddered in
passion and moaned a little.</p><p>Lucy continued her journey upwards and when she touched with her
tongue Gina’s labia, Gina jumped on her chair not expecting the impact
that thing would have on her. She blew hot air on Gina’s velvet pussy
and then she started lapping on her undeveloped lips. Licking and
nibbling on those beautiful rose petals, chewing gently, rubbing her
nose on that silky slit.</p><p>Gina quivered like a leaf in the wind as she was grabbing with all her
might both arms of her chair. Sweet juices started to flow from her
pussy, going straight to Lucy’s tongue and from there, down to her
throat as she was licking and swallowing at the same time not wanting
to miss even a single drop.</p><p>Lucy raised Gina’s skinny legs in the air grabbing the ankles and
parting them wide as she kept working her tongue over Gina’s
hypersensitive clit. Gina glimpsed through her half-closed eyelashes
at Lucy’s head between her legs bobbing up and down and that
was exactly what triggered the most (and first) powerful orgasm of her
life. She shivered, bucked her hips and came hard and rough on Lucy’s
face almost passing out from the intensity of her explosion.
“Oooohhh Lucyyyy—ohh my goddddddddd—I’m cummmmmminggg—I’mmmmmmm
finisheddddddddd—aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh,” she shouted loudly literally
emptying her lungs from all the air she had. Lucy looked at her and
smiled while she was still drenched in her musky juices and—</p><p>Well—it’s time for us to leave those exhausted girls in their privacy,
allowing them to make out, cuddle up and rest. A new day full of joy
and excitement is about to start, but that is another story.</p><p>END.</p><p>Especially made for 16-year-old Lucy from UK.</p>"
722,Star and Cheryl,Christy Mars,1,,"['F/g ,mast,oral']","<p>I feel I’m obliged to give you, my fellow readers, a scene which
happened in Star’s house after she got in the shower. You might ask
who is Star and what happened there and why on earth you should be
reading this. Let me give you some clues and the background of the
story in brief.</p><p>Star is a well known author who writes lesbian erotic stories. Her
nick name is Star Sapphire and I'm sure that you have read many of her
stories. She works as a social worker and her job is to give advices
to alcoholics and drug addicts. I can tell you that she doesn’t know
the meaning of the word “routine”.</p><p>I would like to give you her detailed description but I don’t know
how and where to start from.</p><p>Should I start by describing her magnificent dark-dyed red- long hair,
which frames her angelic face like a halo of red angry fire?
Continuing with her eyes, which look as if they were made of clean
bright green light? Eyes so wonderful and enthralling that you could
find yourself drowned into them if you are not very careful.</p><p>How about her petite slightly upturned “Frenchy” nose?</p><p>And what anyone can say about those lips? Lips fleshy and firm and so
hot that they always leave their burning marks on the sore flesh of
her unsuspected victim.</p><p>Who could ever describe her athletic figure, which resembles ancient
Greek sculptures without having to resort to famous poems for finding
the appropriate words? Her full 36 C breasts which are firm and smooth
and they seem to defy the laws of gravitation?</p><p>How about her flat tummy? With the most beautiful navel you have ever
seen?</p><p>I dare you to find longer legs than hers. You can ask the aid of any
super model you want. I will take all bets in favor of Star. I haven’t
seen in my life longest and most attractive legs. The curves of her
thighs, the amazing shapely calves, her alabaster ankles and her
perfect manicured toes have to be seen to be believed.</p><p>Her well-trimmed mound covered by a silky fur of black hair points to
her secret love passage; a passage leading to undeniable bliss and
untold joy. No mortal can ever dream and hope of attaining such high
degree of total and absolute satisfaction.</p><p>Cheryl at her 10 years old was a moving picture. A vivacious baby doll
with warm eyes and collar dark hair. A fallen angel on earth whose
wings had been cut off so abruptly for unknown reasons. She had the
most audacious little bum you have ever seen; a bum which could burn
the skies. Her smile would melt the highest and most sturdy iceberg
within fractions of a second. A pair of pink lips full of lusty
promises was the only lewd thing you could find on her. Budding
breasts, hairless mound and undeveloped pussylips was the price she
had to pay for being so young.</p><p>Star is such lovely and caring person that-given the fact that her
parents were hippies-if she saw an ant in danger she would take it out
of harm’s way. Cheryl on the other hand was more mature than her age
and she radiated her self-assurance to anyone close enough.</p><p>Star had met Cheryl in a park where she used to go in order to have
her lunch, undisturbed, during her break time. She had been seeing
Cheryl for a week, when she finally decided to introduce herself to
her. They got on well from the start and Star invited Cheryl to her
apartment.</p><p>(For further information please refer to http://www.asstr.org/~leslita
author: Star Sapphire story name: Pyrotechnics. Also be kind and give
your feedback to Star. Thank you very very much in advance.)</p><p>After they got in Star’s apartment they decided to have a snack and
after that they could get ready for bed. Before so doing, Star told
Cheryl that she would take a shower first.</p><p>She got into the shower, stripped off her clothes and entered the tub.
She was too aroused to pay any attention to the running water. Her
hands went, automatically, on her breasts, which were aching from
desire. She cupped them with her hands and she started to play with
them by moving her hands in circular motions. She didn’t want to touch
her clit yet, as she wanted to enjoy it as much as she could. Her
fingers tickled her hard nipples and then she tweaked them in a rather
rough manner. She always enjoyed playing with her tits and she would
take great pride if someone commented her magnificent orbs. With
closed eyes and head facing the ceiling, she was massaging her burning
breasts while the running water was hitting on her face. Kneading and
squeezing her soft flesh was her way to fuel her imagination and cause
thrills running down on her spine.</p><p>She was dreaming of Cheryl being there, touching and licking her
hypersensitive nipples. Her small mouth running from one breast to the
other and then back again. Cheryl’s hot breath tantalizing her flesh
and the feeling of her naked body touching her’s.She was fantasizing
Cheryl to grab and squeeze her firm asscheeks and rubbing her budding
nipples on her and then sliding her body over her tummy and then down.
Immediately she saw clearly, with the eyes of her imagination,
Cheryl’s image being on her knees before her. She almost felt her
kitten tongue lapping on her puffy lips paving the way to the entrance
of her love tunnel.</p><p>Star, with one hand pinching his nipples and the other on her mound,
was rubbing frantically her clit. She opened her legs more and then
she shoved two fingers in her neglected pussy.She started to work them
furiously in and out while she was panting like a worn out mare after
an intensive sexual intercourse. Moans of pleasure filled the bathroom
as she was moving her hips back and forth trying to meet, halfway, the
movements of her fingers; fingers which were drilling her hungry pussy
relentlessly.</p><p>Her fantasy played its last trick. She visioned Cheryl being between
her legs, hands around her thighs, and looking straight at her eyes
with a big smile on her face while she was eating out her pink flesh.
Star even checked twice between her legs just to make sure that it was
only her fantasy. She bit her lower lip hard, pinched her right nipple
and she… came. Oh yes she came!!! She came… HARD…ABSOLUTELY…UNDENIABLE!!!</p><p>She whimpered like a little girl when she felt, her well-trained in
orgasms body, shooting balls of blazing fire in every direction inside
her central nervous system. She even drank some water by accident as
during the previous process her mouth was wide opened as much as her
exploding pussy.</p><p>She was on the verge of collapsing as she felt her legs growing weak
and she had to grab something to support herself. She found a low
stool; she sat down and waited for some time to pass in order to
regain her composure.</p><p>She returned in our world…reluctantly…unwillingly, letting out a
prolonged sigh. She wrapped a short towel around her wet body and she
got out of the bathroom.</p><p>Cheryl was waiting for her in the kitchen and when Star appeared, she
felt thousands of stings poking her innocent heart. What a
spectacle!!! Star, with her wet hair all over her face and being
wrapped in a short towel which barely covered her mound and nipples,
was moving so gentle and graceful like a tigress in the bushes.</p><p>Oh my beautiful and poor Cheryl!!! How could you compete with God’s
masterpiece? You were just blooming while Star was at the peak of
nature’s finest achievements.</p><p>Cheryl felt devastated and sad and she immediately got sulked.</p><p>“What’s the matter honey?” Star asked very caring.</p><p>“Oh, nothing.”</p><p>“Come on sweetheart tell me what’s troubling you. I’m here for you;
share your problems with me, please” Star replied with a soothing
smile on her face.</p><p>“Ohhh Star” she sighed “I will never be like you. You are all that I
have been dreaming of”. “You are so beautiful and so nice, you seem to
know everything and I...I...I’m soo...I’m nothing!!!” Cheryl shouted
her pain out.</p><p>“My little girl I’m sure that when you grow more you will become
yourself a very nice good-looking lady» Star said while she was wiping
her wet eyes out using her bare hands.</p><p>“I don’t think so” Cheryl responded nervously.</p><p>“Let me tell you something. I’m so sure that you’ll become such a nice
lady that when you walk down the street you will stop the traffic!!!”</p><p>They both laughed and hugged each other with delight. The pain, which
was depicted on Cheryl’s face earlier, immediately disappeared and
replaced by joy. Star whispered in her ear.</p><p>“Do you know why my parents gave me that name?”</p><p>“Oh no please tell me”</p><p>“Well. When I was born the stars smiled upon us. I’m Star Cheryl. I
shine brightly in the constellation of everyone’s heart. I comfort and
soothe the diseased, the miserable and those who are in need. I take
under my wings anyone who needs care and love and I protect the
innocent. I take them with me and I fly. I fly up to the skies.”</p><p>“Ohhh I like that so much” said Cheryl.
“You are under my protection now Cheryl, worry not! I will always be
here for you, and only for you. Okay?”</p><p>“Oh thank you so much Star” Cheryl said and kissed her on the cheek.</p><p>“Enough of this. Let’s cheer up!!!” Star exclaimed.</p><p>“How?” Cheryl replied with wide opened eyes.</p><p>“I noticed that you are a little bit tense and upset. I happen to have
the right remedy for that”</p><p>“Which is…?”</p><p>“A nice whole-body oil massage!!!” Star said with sparkled eyes.</p><p>“Wow!!! Sounds cool!!!”</p><p>“Are you in, young lady?” Star held her breath.</p><p>“Sure, why not?” Cheryl answered happily.</p><p>“Okay, let’s go to the bedroom where we have more space and we will be
more comfortable.”</p><p>“Okay”</p><p>“Now you must take off your clothes and lie on your tummy on the bed”
Star said anxiously.</p><p>“But wait! I don’t wish to oil my sheets. We must use something to
cover the sheets... something that will absorb the oil. Ummm… let me
think…I think I found it! I will cover the sheets with my towel and
then you can lie on top of it.”</p><p>Star without waiting for Cheryl’s response stripped off her towel and
laid it on the sheets. Her confined breasts popped out  as a couple of
pigeons released from their cage and her nakedness filled Cheryl’s
sight Mesmerized by her sight Cheryl felt a tickling in her pussy and
she felt that her little clit was sticking out. She turned her back to
Star and she pulled off her white t-shirt. Then she dragged down her
white cotton panties, bent over her little butt, raised her right feet
and then the other and stepped out of them.</p><p>Star was watching her with the corners of her eyes and when she saw
her fully exposed butt, she got aroused again. Her nipples started to
burn again and her clit was assuming epic proportions. Sticking out of
its hood, her clit was nothing more than a submarine’s periscope that
was searching in every direction for its next prey.</p><p>Cheryl turned around and she tried to cover her nakedness by putting
one hand on her budding breasts and the other on her mound.</p><p>“You needn’t do this Cheryl, for there are only girls here” Star
smiled with the naivety of the child.</p><p>“Now lay on you tummy on top of the towel. That’s it…Good girl”</p><p>Cheryl did as she was told and laid on her tummy. She put her right
cheek on the pillow, closed her eyes and she spread her legs a little
bit. She also buried her hands under the pillow. Star took the bottle
with the oil in her hands and she got on the bed. She straddled
Cheryl’s legs, got on her knees and sat down on Cheryl’s calves. She
opened the bottle and applied some oil in her left hand, left the
bottle on the nightstand and rubbed her hands together.</p><p>“Ready honey?”</p><p>“Yes I’m ready Star”.</p><p>“Here you go”</p><p>“Aaaaahhh it’s cold!!!!” Cheryl shouted as she bucked her loins.</p><p>“Oh sorry honey we forgot to warm it up. Don’t worry, in a minute or
so it will get warmer”</p><p>“Oooo...Okay…” Cheryl said slightly disturbed.</p><p>Star with big strokes spread the oil all over her back and on her
shoulders. She went on rubbing her shoulders gently, applying small
pressure on her collar bone and then joining her hands on the back of
her neck.</p><p>Spreading her fingers in order to cover as much space as possible, she
slid her hands on Cheryl’s ribs all the way down and then up again,
keeping a steady pace. She put her hands on Cheryl’s lower back and
then she fondled her sensitive skin there, and then she moved her
hands along her spine going up to her shoulders. By that time Cheryl’s
sweet asscheeks were between Star’s thighs and Star was pressing her
wet crotch against them. Star was biting her lips as she was rubbing
her puffy pussylips against Cheryl’s little butt, feeling the smooth
flesh tickling her inner folds.</p><p>Cheryl felt, on her butt, the honey juices from Star’s dripping cunt
wetting her cleavage. Sweet, warm, musky juices trickling on her tiny
asshole, and from there, going down to the entrance of her sweaty red
opening. She knew exactly what Star was doing and she decided to help
her by raising her butt a little bit more.</p><p>Star leaned on Cheryl’s back and kissed the back of her neck gently.</p><p>“Do you mind darling if I rub my nipples on your back? They are
burning me so much and I want to relieve my tension” Star whispered in
Cheryl’s ear.</p><p>“I don’t mind Star; you can do whatever you want.” Cheryl answered
with a husky voice.</p><p>Star supported herself on her hands by putting them on either side of
Cheryl’s shoulders and leaned on her back. Her firm and heavy breasts
fell upon Cheryl’s back like a god-sent gift. Her erected nipples were
poking Cheryl’s sensitive skin while she was rubbing them on her
spine. Star was sliding her body over Cheryl’s, going back and forth
slowly and gently, stimulating the senses of the aroused child beyond
limits. It was like a velvet fabric being rubbed on her back, up and
down, making Cheryl shivering to her bones.</p><p>Star stood up and ordered Cheryl to get on her knees and raise her
butt up. She could have her head on the pillow if she liked. Cheryl
did it and Star knelt behind her. She started to massage Cheryl’s
buttocks using her breasts. She lowered her chest more and she put her
right nipple on Cheryl’s little rim. She worked her nipple around her
little asshole and then she proceeded to her musky rose.</p><p>She rubbed her nipple on Cheryl’s pussylips slowly and then more
aggressively making it sure to cover her clit as well. Cheryl was in
heaven. She was purring like a little kitten and her breath had become
heavy.</p><p>“Mmmmmm…Ohhh it feels so nice…so sweet and so gentle…. Oh mommy
please…please mommy…mmmmmm…I like it sooo…m muchh….”</p><p>Star smiled and then she placed her tongue on Cheryl’s spasming asshole.</p><p>“Ouch!!…Aaaahhh…mommy…please lick me there…I want it so much…It
tickles me a lot but it’s so wonderful” Cheryl exclaimed.</p><p>“Ahhh...yes!!!…Yesss…oh my god…mmmmm…I feel your tongue. right inside
me…ahhhhh…so nice…oh mommy…please...don’t stop…you are filling my
little butt…yesss…mmmm…its…like...its like having a little snake
inside my butt…going in and out… inside my butt…ahhhhh soooo
sweet…lick me mommy...oh yes… lick my little hole…. Mommy u are sooo
good…lick me clean…my butt mommy…oh yes my butt…”</p><p>“Mommy…I feel your tongue going to my pussy…Ohhhhhhhh
yesss…yessssss…you are cleaning my butt and pussy with big laps…I have
never felt like this…mommy u are soooo good…. Wash with your tongue my
butt and pussy mommy…I need it sooo bad…wash me clean mommy…ohh...i
feel it! I FEEEEL IT!!!. Its coming…COMING…aarrrrrrrghhhhhhhh. IM
CUMMING MOMMY!!…Cummmmmming…NGHHHHHHHHH…”</p><p>That was the scene that Star didn’t want to share with us, my dear
readers. You might ask how I happen to know what occurred that night.
Well…</p><p>! IT WAS ME WHO PROVIDED THE MASSAGE OIL THAT NIGHT!</p>"
723,Chele,Christy Mars,1,A 30-year-old female needs to be treated as mommy's little girl.,"['F/F', 'oral', 'description of events', 'strapon', 'anal']","<p>After I posted ""My French maid Debbie"" on nifty, I got an email from
Chele who asked me to write a story for her. I had no clue how she
looked like and the only thing she mentioned in her email was that she
was into humiliation, submission and role-playing.</p><p>I sat down and started to think about it, but frankly I had run out
of ideas. With such limited information I couldn't make up anything as
I must have a clear image of whom I'm writing for; let alone her
fantasies and likings.</p><p>I got mad at myself really quick for not being able to be up to the
situation and I was ready to give up, when all of sudden a brilliant
idea struck me. What if I called her on the phone and asked her
address? I would pay her a visit and from then I would let my
imagination to take over.</p><p>So did I. I called her and she gladly gave me her address. I was
supposed to visit her at 8:00pm sharp. She gave me a description of
herself which was quite interesting. She said she was 30 years old
,5'6"" tall, 34 C full cup size, 130 pounds and very horny.</p><p>Her voice was warm and melodious like a nightingale's erotic calling
and she had been giggling all the time, during our conversation, like
a naughty schoolgirl. I would lie if I told you that I didn't get
aroused just by listening to that magnificent voice. I was hoping that
the rest of the ""package"" would be equally good as well.</p><p>The time was flying like a tsunami wave and I hadn't decided what I
should wear in order to give her a ""good run for her money"". I had
been trying ""this"" and ""that"" and then back again, when I got pissed
off. I decided that ""the lesser, the better"" was quite appropriate.</p><p>So I chose a black thong with a hole on the crotch and another one in
the back. That way I would have my slit and ass exposed for any
""fitting purposes"" without having to rid of my pants. I wore my latest
purchase (I had to pay through my nose in order to buy them) which was
a pair of black leather boots, middle of thighs high, with stiletto heels.</p><p>And who needs a bra, anyway? Not me! That's for sure. In order to
cover my nakedness I took my long raincoat and the next thing I had to
decide was what kind of ""toys"" I should take with me.</p><p>DAMN!!!.I couldn't make up my mind. That's why life is difficult. You
have to decide for each and every thing you come across even if it's
the triflest of ALL! You are always finding yourself in front of
crossroads. I'll have to think about it, I guess...BUT NOT NOW!...later.</p><p>I opened my drawer and grabbed everything my hand could catch. As it
turned out later it was a chain with metallic clips on both ends and a
7 inches strap on black dildo. I put them in my bag and off I went.
I stopped a cab, gave Chele's address to the driver and sat down on
the back seat. Due to my rush I had forgotten to button my raincoat up
to the neck and I guess my cleavage was there for everyone to peer.</p><p>I caught the taxi driver looking at my breasts through his mirror and
I yelled to him.</p><p>""What are you looking at? You'd better watch out the traffic, I have
an important meeting to attend. I don't want to be late.""</p><p>Scumbag! I always attract men's attention like honey does to bees.
Sometimes I wish I could be transformed into an ugly bitch so that no
one could pay any attention to my appearance.</p><p>Anyway, we got to her home; I paid the driver and got out from the
taxi. I rang the door bell and a nice voice asked who I was. I said
""It's Christy"" and she opened the door.</p><p>""Wow Christy is this really you? You seem so young and beautiful"" said
Chele.</p><p>""I told you Chele that I'm only 19 years old and I'm turning 20 this
February. Will you leave me standing here ?""</p><p>""Oh please come in. I didn't mean to be rude, I just wanted to say how
lovely you are.""</p><p>""Good, step back and let me in.""</p><p>She did as she was told and I entered her house. I closed the door
behind me and I stood there. Oh boy! That girl knew exactly how to
dress herself. She wore a pink see-through baby doll which covered
only her pelvis. She was naked under it and the only thing that
covered her mound was a white g-string. A pair of black high heels
completed her outfit.</p><p>Her dirty-blonde hair was caught behind her head in a long ponytail
and her green eyes were sparkling like sapphires. She had fleshy and
succulent lips and her nose was elegant and very delicate. I could see
her breasts struggling to tear apart the thin fabric of her baby doll
with her hard pink nipples being in charge. Full hips ,awesome thighs
and long legs were the ""cherry on the cake"". She was really stunning
and my heart started to pound faster.</p><p>Mostly by instinct rather than thought I placed my hands behind her
head and I pulled her closer to my face. I pressed my lips on her's
and I stuck out my tongue. Obediently she opened her mouth and I
plunged my tongue inside her warm nest. I found her tongue and I
started twisting and turning mine along her's. My right hand was
massaging her left earlobe as our tongues were dancing and battling
for total domination. Unfortunately in this kind of game there can be
no winner so I let her sucking my tongue with her lips because I took
it as a sign of submission.</p><p>I tossed my bag away and cupped her breasts. They were firm and full
and I squeezed her nipples hard. She moaned inside my mouth and I
sucked her sigh into my throat.</p><p>I pressed her head down with my hands and she knelt before me. I
unbuttoned my raincoat and opened it, exposing my naked body. I parted
my legs and I grabbed her ponytail with my right hand. I led her head
on my slit and she immediately wrapped my calves with her hands.</p><p>She gave me a half-hearted lap on my pussy as if she had been afraid
of something. I pressed my slit on her mouth more as I wanted her to
make full use of that wonderful tongue.</p><p>""Come on baby, Mommy's pussy is clean and nice, what are you afraid
of? Work your little tongue inside Mommy. I know that you love it.""</p><p>""Oh yes Mommy I love your pussy,"" she said with a big smile on her face.</p><p>She started lapping at my pussy fast and furiously as she wanted to
show me that she hadn't any reservations left. With big strokes of her
tongue she was covering all my slit from top to bottom, making sure to
hit my clit every time she was getting upwards. I felt her velvet
tongue whipping my clit merciless and I moaned loud. I raised my left
leg, I passed it over her right shoulder and rested my thigh there. My
rose petals parted wide open and she immediately buried her tongue
inside my dark pink depths. She was drilling and exploring my slippery
tunnel in search of fabulous riches while I was moving my loins back
and forth fucking that versatile tongue back. She did hit my g-spot a
couple of times because my body immediately jerked and then stiffened
like  a steel bar.</p><p>Her head was completely lost between my thighs and her nose was
covered by my thick silky dark fur. She was looking straight into my
eyes while I was grinding my pussy on her mouth and nose.</p><p>She hit my g-spot again with her tongue; this was the third and the
last time. The rippled attack of my climax hit my whole body like
supersonic wave. My orgasm shattered my body into millions of pieces
and sent my whole existence sprawling into oblivion.</p><p>I'm not sure whether I screamed or not but I do remember feeling my
neck sore afterwards. It wasn't easy to quench her thirst for my
burning pussy as she kept lapping and slurping my nectar fluids for
several minutes after I had had that mind blowing orgasm.</p><p>My clit became hypersensitive and I had to push her face away from my
labia.</p><p>She sat down and she put her right thumb into her mouth. She started
to suckle it like three-year-old girl and she gave me a lewd glance. I
lifted my bag from the floor and I went straight to the sofa. I sat
there and I gave her a signal to come over. She crawled along the
floor and she finally sat on the floor near my left leg. She curled up
at my feet and put her right cheek on the leather fabric of my boot.</p><p>""I know that you have been very naughty lately, my little girl. Am I
right?""</p><p>""Oh no Mommy I haven't,"" she answered.</p><p>""Don't lie to me, I know exactly what you are doing. You are showing
off your cotton knickers every time you have the chance. Every time
you see a girl or a boy you are bending over slightly and you are
lifting your skirt inch by inch. I have seen you many times sitting on
the bench with wide opened legs ,showing off the white of your pants.""</p><p>""Oh no Mommy it must have been by accident""</p><p>I slapped her hard on the left cheek and her head bounced on my leg.</p><p>""Don't lie to me bitch!"" I yelled.</p><p>""Ooouchhh!!!...I'm sorry Mom…yes its true…""</p><p>""Tell me exactly what you are doing.""</p><p>""When I want to drink water in the school I bend over more than it's
allowed, so everyone can see the color of my pants. Sometimes if I see
a ladder I would climb it to the top just to make my bum visible to
anyone. I always linger when I cross and uncross my legs and I do
enjoy seeing my teachers taking glimpses of my crotch.""</p><p>""Is that all you have to say?"" I asked her with an ironic smile.</p><p>""Yes Mom that's all, I swear,"" she said nervously.</p><p>I grabbed her ponytail with my right hand and I gave her a thunderous
smack, with the left, that shook her entire being to the bones.</p><p>""I know what you are doing in the ladies room,"" I grinned at her.</p><p>""Aaaaaach…How?...This is impossible!!!…"" she stammered, rubbing at the
same time her sore cheek.</p><p>""TELL ME!!!"" I demanded.</p><p>""Oohh okay ,okay. I go to the ladies room and I wait for someone to
come in. I enter the cubicle next to her ,I climb to the top of the
separating wall and then I peer down to see how she pees. If she is
younger than me I ask her if she needs any assistance and I enter her
cubicle. I let her finish her peeing and then I offer to lick her
pussy dry. They let me do as I wish because I'm older and they respect
me. I lick their asses and suck their pussies as much as I want.""</p><p>""What happens if an older girl enters the cubicle?""</p><p>""I  tell them that they can pee on me if they like. I have never
encountered anyone who didn't want to do that on me. I get on my knees
and I open my mouth as much as I can. They direct the flow of their
stream inside my throat, using their fingers, but sometimes they miss
the target and they hit my eyes ,nose or chin instead. I then suck
their pussies until they cum inside my mouth and that's it.""</p><p>""Tell me about the headmistress.""</p><p>""One day the headmistress of my school caught me sucking a 14 years
old's pussy inside a cubicle. She scolded her hard and she let her go.
Then she entered the cubicle and demanded to be told everything. I
told her all and ever since she has been using me.""</p><p>""I need more details.""</p><p>""Besides having me sucking her pussy daily she demands more. Sometimes
she orders me to lie on the floor and she straddles my face. She pees
inside my mouth and then I have to lick her asshole.Other times I lick
her asshole while she pees on my breasts when I'm still on the floor.
Her favorite thing is to force me to get on my knees and suckle my
thumb. She then gets closer and pees on my face and hair. When she
finishes she uses my hair to clean her pussy and ass. The only thing
that bothers me is that she never shaves her pussy fur and her hair
has become so coarse and rough that it always hurts my lips and tongue
when I lick her.""</p><p>I had never met such an abomination in my whole life and I knew that I
had to teach her a lesson of discipline. I ordered her to take off her
baby doll and I opened my bag. I took the chain with the metallic
clips on the edges and I caught her right nipple with one clip…She
screamed…I passed the chain behind her back and I caught her left
nipple with the other clip…She cursed…her fate.</p><p>I strapped my rubber dildo around my thighs and waist and I made her
to bend over. She supported herself on her hands on the sofa and I
positioned myself behind her. I parted her legs and I rubbed my dildo
on her pussylips and clit for sometime in order to smear it with her
juices. I put it then in the entrance of her asshole.</p><p>""Oh NOOO Mom. Please DON'T,"" she pleaded.</p><p>""Shut up!! Mommy is going to teach you a nice lesson,"" I said.</p><p>""NOOO, Mom. I will be a good girl from now on. I swear God. Please,
don't hurt my little bum. I'm so tight and I have never had anything
inside there before. Your girly cock is so big and long. I'm afraid
that it will damage my ass!!""</p><p>""You should have thought of it long time ago. Before having all those
girls peeing on you"" I replied with anger.</p><p>""If your daddy finds out what you have been doing in the ladies room
he will skin you alive. So you'd better have me teach you some
discipline rather than him.""</p><p>I tried to insert the head inside her rim hole but she was too tight
for it. I parted her asscheeks and I spit in her hole. I licked around
her puckered hole and I shoved my tongue inside her anus. I teased it
in order to relax the muscles around it and I lapped on her hole more.
Stiffening my tongue and using it as a little dick in and out inside
her backdoor made her shivering in delight.</p><p>I stood up and I pressed the head of my dildo in her ass once more.I
lunched forward and I managed to pass the head through her sphincter.
She squirmed and groaned with pain.</p><p>""Ooooooooooo….Mom!!!...you are hurting me!!!..Please STOP!!!... I
can't take it anymore…PLEEEEASEEE!!!...IT'S SOOOO BIG!!!!...YOU ARE
STRETCHING MY ASS WALLSSS…TOO MUCHHH!!!""</p><p>I ignored her puny efforts of trying to rid of me and I pushed more.
Having buried half of my dildo inside her I started to move my hips
back and forth. I picked up a steady pace and I proceeded in fucking
her ass without any caution.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh…you are filling my butt Mom…Oooooooo…GOD!!! You are
hurting me soooo much!!!...I can feel it inside my bowels…I feel it so
hard inside me…MY ASS IS ON FIRE!!...AAAhhhhhhhh…I'm bleeding…I KNOW
I'M BLEEDING!!!...FUCKKKKKKK!!!...I'M GOING TO CUMMMM…YESSSSS…IM SO
CLOSEEE…""</p><p>I leaned forward and I grabbed the metallic chain with my teeth. I
pulled my head back as much as I could. Her nipples almost reached her
back and then with a final push I shoved my dildo up to the hilt in
her ass.</p><p>She squirmed and floundered like a fish out of the sea. Her screams
must have been heard ten blocks away! The gushing spring of her inner
lust exploded; covering her milky thighs with her delicious cum. She
collapsed on the sofa like a puppet whose strings had been cut off
abruptly and she covered her head with her hands. She caught her
breath and then she looked at me.</p><p>""Oh Mom that was great!!!. I wish you could fill my ass with your
girly cock's sticky cum.""</p><p>""You know I can't do that honey but I was wondering where I could pee…""
END.</p><p>MERRY CHRISTMAS AND HAPPY NEW YEAR FOR ALL</p><p>Written by Christy Mars Copyright © 2005<br/>
Especially made for 30 years old Chele from USA.</p>"
724,Kristin,Christy Mars,1,14-year-old Kristin finds herself in my lesbian bordello.,"['FFg', 'oral', 'orgy']","<p>My name is Christy and I’m 19 years old. My aunt Helena passed away
at the age of 67, a year ago, and as a result of her endless love, I
inherited all her possessions. Imagine my surprise when the lawyer
informed me that besides a large amount of money kept in several bank
accounts, painting and other art collections, I had come by a “red
light house”.</p><p>My mouth opened and my jaw dropped to the floor when I heard it
because I always considered my aunt to be a prototype of an old
fashioned and conservative person; although a very caring and sweet
one. What was more? That “red light house” was only for girls and was
served by girls only!</p><p>I must confess that there was a condition in her will which stated
that in order to fully inherit her fortune I should run the bordello
for a year. If I failed doing so, I would be deprived of any rights on
her will.</p><p>Well, every young girl like me has to earn a living. After all it was
just a job, though not an ordinary one, but who cares? I didn’t have
anything to do at that time and let me tell you this. Why shouldn’t I
go for the big money? Thanks God I’m not that stupid!</p><p>I went there the following day. I met and informed all the girls
that from now on I would be the new boss. I told them that I wouldn’t
change anything and in fact I would give them a raise as long as they
remained obedient and loyal to me. I had some minor problems with the
older girls but when I ripped some hair of their leader’s head they
stepped back and returned to their duties. Soon they found out that I
was not a person to be taken lightly.</p><p>One day after entering my bordello I heard commotion coming out from
the living room. There was too much noise and I heard one of my girls,
Kim, shouting out that she had been robbed or something like that.
Full of curiosity and anxiety I walked over there and I saw all my
girls staring at someone who stood in the middle. I pushed away some
of them who obstructed my view and I came face to face with our
unexpected guest.</p><p>A rather 14-15 years old naked girl with curly black hair going down
to her waist , raised her blue eyes and looked at me. Her face was so
red that for a moment I thought she would explode right in front of
our eyes. She had positioned her arms in a “V” shape in order to cover
her budding breasts and she had her palms joined over her little mound.</p><p>She was rather tall for her age; almost 5 feet and her figure was
slim but curvy. Judging from her outlook I would say that her origin
was Irish.</p><p>“What’s all the fuss about?” I asked.</p><p>“Miss Christy this little slut hasn’t got enough money to pay for my
services” Kim shouted.</p><p>“Calm down Kim. I can’t see where the problem is. If she can’t afford
it then don’t serve her. Hmmm… Don’t tell me that you served her first
and asked for her money later, for if you did you’ll have to deal with
me!”</p><p>Kim lowered her eyes and nodded weakly without saying a word.</p><p>“Tell me what happened” I demanded angrily.</p><p>“She came in, half an hour ago, and asked for my services. I told her
that we don’t provide our services to minors but she said she was 18
years old. We got into my room and I asked her what she would like.
She told me that she would like to have her pussy licked and asked the
price. I informed her that she would have to pay a 100$ bill and she
agreed. She stripped off her clothes faster than a blink of an eye and
she ordered me to get on my knees and lick her. I got on my knees and
I sucked her pussy. She must have been very horny because after a few
laps on her labia she climaxed into my mouth. I licked her clean and
then I asked for my money. She gave me 17$ and some changes and she
said that was all her money. I searched her pockets and found nothing
else. Then I started to yell at her and you know the rest.”</p><p>“How many times have I told you to get the money first and do the
rest afterwards? You have been doing this job for 10 years, since the
age of 15, and you haven’t learnt a thing. I believe you was very
horny too and you couldn’t wait to taste her pussy. Go now and change
your outfit. Get naked, put your dog collar around your neck and
leather straps around your breasts, waist and thighs. You will be
standing near the garderobe and every time a customer arrives you will
be sucking her pussy to the point of no return. And one more thing.
You won’t get paid today. You are going to work for free for the rest
of the day. Understood?”</p><p>“Yes Miss Christy. I’m very sorry” Kim replied.</p><p>“Go now.”</p><p>“Now it’s your turn little girl. Tell me your name and age.”</p><p>“My name is Kristin and I’m 18 years old.”</p><p>“If you are 18 years old then I’m a 100 years old granny” I said
ironically.</p><p>“Give me your true age or else you will be having lots of troubles.”</p><p>“I’m 14 years old, madam” Kristen replied.</p><p>“You owe me money Miss Kristin. How are you going to pay me? Should I
contact your father and ask him to pay me?”</p><p>“Oh please Miss Christy don’t do it. My father will kill me. He owns
a strip club and he is very cruel. He forces me to work there as a
waitress because he says I’m old enough to make money and pay my
school and bills. You just don’t know how it feels like having 40
years old men trying to grab your ass and tits all the time. I hate my
father and all men Miss Christy. Please Miss Christy I’ll do anything
to pay my debt but don’t tell my father. I beg of you!” Kristin said
with tears in her eyes.</p><p>Oh my God. What kind of parents would force her daughter to work as a
waitress in a strip club at the tender age of 14? If it were on my
hands I would wipe out these abominations from the face of the earth
in no time. Poor Kristin…So innocent and tender… Even God himself
would kneel before your unsurpassed beauty and grace. You should have
never come on this earth, blue-eyed angel.</p><p>“Put on a robe Kristin and sit on the sofa. I’ll decide later what
I’m going to do with you” I said in a soothing voice.</p><p>She sat on the sofa and all of sudden my best customers, Kathy and
Jennifer, came in.</p><p>“Miss Christy! You always find new ways to please and surprise us!”
both exclaimed.</p><p>“Kim sucked our pussies while we were waiting at the garderobe
without being asked to do so! It was so unexpected and sensual that we
remained speechless for some time” Kathy said.</p><p>“I screamed only when I climaxed” Jennifer added happily.</p><p>“I’m glad that Kim performed her duties as she was ordered. My dear
ladies our services are always of top-class quality. Any complaints
regarding our services and girls should be addressed to me immediately.”</p><p>‘That’s why she is charging us a fortune” Jennifer whispered to
Kathy’s ear.</p><p>“If you don’t like what you are getting here Jennifer you can always
go somewhere else. Let me disillusion you for a moment. I don’t need
your money and I don’t give a penny whether you are here or not. Do
you want me to ban your entrance in here for ever?”  I grunted.</p><p>“Oh, NOOO, Miss Christy. Please, I was just joking” Jennifer replied
in a trembling voice.</p><p>“You’d better be” I grinned broadly.</p><p>“By the way who’s that girl there on the sofa?” Kathy asked me.</p><p>“None of your business Kathy” I replied.</p><p>“Is she one of your girls? I haven’t seen her before, even though I’m
visiting your place almost every day” Jennifer added.</p><p> They were looking at the young girl like two rabid foxes ready to
tear apart and devour a spring chicken. Their lewd glances and heavy
breaths were filling the room, raising the tension, rendering it
almost unbearable. I could see them drooling like two year old babies.
They would sell their souls to Satan without second thought, just for
having a two minute-session with Kristin. If I allowed them to do
anything they wanted I’m sure they would feast upon Kristen’s tender
flesh for hours, if not for days.</p><p>By that time, the living room had been filled with our regular
customers. I gave orders to my girls to bring more chairs and position
them in a circle.</p><p>“My dear customers please, be seated. May I have your attention for a
minute? I have to make an announcement. By now, I’m sure that you all
have noticed the presence of that little girl. Due to an unfortunate
incident this girl is indebted to me. I own her for the rest of the
day and I have just found the right solution for taking my money back.
I’m going to sell her to the highest bidder for a certain amount of
time, which I shall decide later.”</p><p>Applauses and cheers interrupted the flow of my speech.</p><p>“Please ladies calm down. Let me finish. You haven’t heard my
conditions yet. The lady who wins the auction will have to do Kristin
here in the middle of the room. She is allowed to use only her mouth
and fingers and nothing else. Toys and other accessories aren’t
allowed. If she inflicts pain upon her, by any means, I swear God I
shall engrave my full name on her tits with candescent iron. If I see
a bite or even a hickey upon her baby skin I shall strangle her to
death with my bare hands. Now you may get rid of your clothes and ask
for our girls’ services. Pink French champagne is being served now and
the starting bid is 1000$.”</p><p>The ladies started to strip off their clothes when I turned back and
looked at Kathy and Jennifer. They were both naked and they were
grinning like a couple of fat Cheshire cats in front of a bowl, full
of milk.</p><p>Both knew that no one could compete with them because they had been
born with a silver spoon in their mouths! I could hear voices coming
from every direction offering 1100$, 1400$, 1500$ and so forth. Kathy
raised her hand and offered 5000$.Dead Silence fell in the room.</p><p>“I raise to 10.000$” Jennifer said without moving, seemingly, a
single muscle of her face.</p><p>“15.000$ is the proper price for me” Kathy returned with vengeance.</p><p>“20,000$ is as far as I can go” Jennifer added with a sigh.</p><p>“This is exactly the roof of my offer” said Kathy.</p><p>Both fixed their gaze at me and waited for my decision. I had to give
a fair solution as soon as possible, as I didn’t want to see my event
ending in a fiasco.</p><p>“Given the fact that you have been knowing each other for more than
30 years and because I want to be fair to both of you, I pronounce you
winners of the auction. Take your places in the middle of the room.”</p><p>‘This…This is… OUTRAGEOUS!!!” Jennifer shouted.</p><p>“Take it or leave it, Jennifer. If you withdraw your offer, Kathy
will be the only winner and she will be given extra time as well. This
is the second time that you are questioning my acts, Jennifer. Do NOT
test my patience. Last warning!” I replied angrily.</p><p>“I’m sorry…I’m in Miss Christy. You know me very well. I would never
let Kathy to have all the fun” Jennifer murmured as she took her place
in the middle of the room.</p><p>Kristen came close to me, grabbed my hand and looked straight into my
eyes with those big puppy eyes full of tears.</p><p>“Oh Miss Christy…Please don’t let them do anything to me…I’m so
afraid…I have never been with older women before…They must be over 40
years old…Please…Don’t let them hurt me…I could work as a
waitress...and…” Kristin pleaded.</p><p>“You are a silly girl, do you know this?” I smiled and I sealed her
lips with my finger.</p><p>“Kathy and Jennifer are adepts at everything you can think of;
regarding sex of course. They are going to give you the most memorable
experience of your life. Trust me. Kim is a professional but compared
with them she is nothing more than an amateur schoolgirl. Have you
ever seen how cats bath their babies using their tongues? You are
going to have the same treatment but in a far superior degree.
Consider this also. You came here in order to have oral sex and you
was obliged to pay for it, right? Now you are going to have the most
experienced and versatile tongues on earth at your disposal and what
is more? It’s FREE!</p><p>Many ladies and girls, if not all the female population of earth,
would kill for being in your position tonight. The question is that I
have never seen them so horny before and I’m not sure if they can
control their lust and passion satisfactory. In case you find yourself
in a difficult situation raise your hand and I shall intervene
immediately. I’ll give you 5% of their money plus free entrance and
services for three months in my bordello. If you still don’t want to
do this, tell me and I’ll cancel it.”</p><p>She smiled at me and she said “Ummm…I don’t know…Well…Okay let’s try
it. I trust you so much Miss Christy. I feel safer now.”</p><p>“Who knows? You might like it at the end. Go there and take your
position between the two women… That’s my girl.”</p><p>Kathy was standing in front of Kristin with her hands on her waist.
She was 52 years old, 5’7” tall with short-cut black hair and
gray-blue eyes. Her tits were of 34A size and a bit shaggy. She had
brown aureoles, the size of a silver dollar, and her nipples were
sticking out like nails. Her body was slim and athletic with nicely
carved abs and firm thighs. She had trimmed her gray fur on her mound
in a lovely “V” shape and her slit was glistening in anticipation.</p><p>Jennifer on the other hand, had positioned herself behind Kristin.
She was 5 inches shorter than Kathy and 4 years younger. She had
magnificent auburn hair, deep-blue eyes and her complexion was full of
freckles. Her full 38D breasts were awesome with pale-pink aureoles
and fat nipples. She was 20 pounds heavier than Kathy but she wasn’t
looking fat. With full hips, firm tummy and strong legs she would have
been the ideal model for any painter of the renaissance era. Her
succulent pussylips were covered by a thick red tuft of silky hair
which was looking soaking wet.</p><p>Kathy got closer and fondled Kristin’s left cheek with the back of
her hand. She then traced her lips with the tip of her finger and
proceeded down to her chin. Her finger followed the curves of her neck
and then continued its road right between Kristi’s budding breasts.</p><p>Jennifer was kissing Kristi’s hair very gently while her hands were
rubbing her tender shoulders. Her nose was dipped in the ocean of
Kristi’s cascading hair, taking deep breaths of their fragrance.</p><p> Kathy’s finger outlined Kristi’s left breast and her fingernail
scratched gently its way around her pink aureole. She had mastered
that ancient Korean technique during the time she spent in an old
Chinese whore house in Hong Kong, while Jennifer was kissing and
licking Kristi’s side-neck.</p><p>I saw Kim on her knees licking the aged pussy of a 60 years old
granny while Debbie was being fed the huge nipples, one after another,
of a 45 years old black lady. My beloved Emma stripped off her bra and
started to sway her magnificent ass in front of a bunch of sex starved
middle-aged housewives. Jane’s bubble buttocks were being spanked
relentlessly by a horny ex-female teacher and Steph with her hands
tied behind her back was licking and sucking the toes of a young
aristocratic lady.</p><p>Kristin was shivering like a leaf in the wind and panting like a
hound dog as she had her breasts eaten out by those horny dykes. Kathy
and Jennifer were teasing Kristi’s nipples with their tongues by
moving them left and right in amazing speed while their hands were
kneading the soft flesh of her tits.</p><p>Kathy went behind Kristin’s back and she put the tip of her tongue
right on the crack of her tiny asshole. She started teasing Kristin’s
virgin rim hole with her tongue while her hands were caressing her
shapely calves. Jennifer was too busy licking Kristin’s sensitive
navel and she didn’t notice that her inner thighs were creamy from her
juices.</p><p>Kim being on the floor upside-down with most of her body on the air
and her legs spread wide open was being fucked violently in the ass by
a monstrous black dildo strapped on a 6 feet tall breastless butch
red-hair and she was screaming like a pig in a slaughterhouse. Emma
was on her knees and she was fisting two hungry, seemingly bottomless,
cunts at the same time while the 60 years old granny was licking her
anal opening. Debbie had put three fingers inside her pussy while she
was licking the huge butt of the black lady. Jane bent over and
grabbed her ankles with both hands as she was ordered because the
ex-teacher was ready to use the “cat with nine tails” whip on her red
buttocks. Steph was sucking and nibbling the pussy of the young
aristocratic lady with religious devotion with her hands still tied
behind her back.</p><p>Kristin was moaning like an aroused kitten as he had two angry
tongues exploring her virgin openings. One being inside her love
canal, drilling and hammering her pink folds to no end and the other
crawling and rubbing itself along her back door. Those tongues
wouldn’t get satisfied with nothing less than a huge overwhelming
tidal wave of her honey fluids. They would meet each other under
Kristin’s crotch, they would exchange informations, smells,
experiences, liquids and then they would get back to their business.</p><p>The feeling of having a constant flow of signals coming from so many
stimulated sex centers simultaneously, was too much for Kristin. She
yelped the name of her mother, she bucked her loins and she came. She
came hard and she emptied, literally, all her body fluids on Kathy’s
and Jennifer’s unsatisfied tongues. Kathy and Jennifer were drinking
and swallowing Kristin’s nectar like two half-dead of thirst travelers
would do if they found an oasis in the middle of a desert.</p><p>After sucking dry Kristin’s pussy Kathy and Jennifer got involved in
frenzy 69 pussy-licking feast and Kristin came to me.</p><p>“Miss Christy I feel so worn-out. I’m spent. May I sit on your lap
for a moment?”</p><p>“Please do,” I said.</p><p>She fell asleep into my arms…</p><p>END.</p><p>Written by Christy Mars Copyright © 2006<br/>
Especially made for 15 years old Kristin(sexy) from USA.</p>"
725,Hope’s Curiosity,Christy Mars,1,,"['gg,oral,description of events']","<p>The door bell, with its deafening sound, almost startled Hope, who
was watching TV but apparently was lost in her own world. A quick
glance at her watch revealed that the time was only 9:00 am. She
didn’t expect anyone so early in the morning-her parents were already
at work-and wondered who might be. Walking towards the door, the
thought that it could be her friend Gina brought a big smile on her face.</p><p>Immediately the vivid image of her 10-year-old friend danced before
her eyes. An adorable oval face with waist-length cascading black
curly hair, whose color could easily make the most expensive obsidian
object look feeble and dim; two big green-blue bright eyes framed by
ethereal long eyelashes; a tiny delicate nose-made of china
perhaps?-and a pair of smooth velvet red lips;4’4’’ tall, breast-less
slim figure with skinny cute legs.</p><p>Hope opened the door and found a 19-year-old blond girl waiting. The
girl introduced herself as Tina and added that she was the new lodger
whom Hope’s mother had been expecting. Hope invited Tina in and
stepped aside, making room for her to enter. Tina grabbed her rucksack
and suitcase and entered the living room, looking left and right as if
she was closely inspecting the place.</p><p>Tina’s amazing tanned long legs and tight ass left Hope breathless as
she had never seen in her life such perfectly shaped body-a body that
she could only dream of. It goes without saying that Tina was walking
like a graceful big cat, shaking her curvy hips left and right with
such self confidence that Hope felt a surge of jealousness flooding
her body. Of course it helped a lot the fact that Tina wore a tight
old blue jean short which had been especially cut out with the aim of
covering only her private parts.</p><p>Another thing that bothered Hope was that Tina’s red tank top left so
little to imagination as she didn’t wear a bra and her lemon shaped
tits were clearly visible through the thin fabric. She wondered if
Tina used to dress like that in her daily life but then recalled that
it was summertime; assuming that she was just adjusting to the weather
conditions and fashion’s dictates.</p><p>On the other hand, Hope’s “assets” couldn’t be taken lightly as well.
She was pretty tall for her age-13 years old-standing almost 5 feet
tall, with shoulder-length dirty blonde hair and hazel honey-colored
eyes. Her nose was reminiscent of the style of ancient Greek statues
and her lips were thin but fully red. Of course her breasts were just
budding but the nipples were brown and bigger than normal. Her figure
was slim and curvy enough to set on fire anyone who would be lucky
enough to explore it, while her endless long legs, without the
slightest sign of imperfection, were her parents’ pride.</p><p>Hope led Tina to her room and left her there to tidy up her things.
Half an hour later, Tina got out of her room and said that she would
go and get the rest of her things from a friend’s house. Hope gave her
a spare key of the house and Tina left in a hurry. Curiosity got the
better of her and Hope entered Tina’s room and took a look at her
stuff. She was mostly interested in checking Tina’s clothes and shoes
when she suddenly came across a magazine.</p><p>It was one of those which contain explicit lesbian sex scenes. Full of
curiosity, she started browsing the magazine when she heard the door
bell ringing once more. She hid the magazine and went to answer the
door. Luckily was her friend Gina and Hope without saying anything,
took her by the hand and led the way to Tina’s room.</p><p>Hope: “Gina, look what I found in our new lodger’s stuff!”</p><p>Gina: “New lodger? When did she come? She wasn’t here when I visited
you yesterday.”</p><p>Hope: “She just came half an hour ago. Ohhh…this is unimportant. Just
look at what I have in my hands.”</p><p>Gina: “Wow! What is this? Is it a “dirty” magazine?”</p><p>Hope: “Yeah! And look! It has only women! Isn’t quite crazy?”</p><p>Gina: “Let me look…Oh Gosh! What are they doing? Geez! They kiss each
other on the mouth…and…and they touch their “things”... (turns over a
page)…My God!...They lick each other’s “things”…Wow!...How gross!!!”</p><p>Hope: “Yeah, I agree and that brings in memory something I witnessed a
few weeks ago. It was late afternoon and I had to pee urgently. I went
to the bathroom and…what did I see?”</p><p>Gina: “Come on tell me, I’m very curious, you know this.”</p><p>Hope: “Well, I saw my mom and dad there. My dad was leaned against the
wall and my mom was knelt before him. Dad had only his robe on, which
was totally opened, and mom was completely naked; she had only a red
string around her waist and another one buried between her asscheeks.
Mom was moving her head back and forth and dad was moaning as if he
was in great pain. I asked mom what was going on and she said that
dad’s “thing” had a problem and she was kissing it in order to relieve
him. Upon closer inspection I saw that mom had dad’s “thing” in her
mouth all the time!”</p><p>Gina: “My God! That’s disgusting!...Did you see it? Was it big?”</p><p>Hope: “Oh God yes! It was so big and swollen that mom could hardly
accommodate it in her mouth, even though she was struggling very hard
to. All of sudden, dad’s thing spurted a kind of white sticky liquid
on mom’s face; she quickly wiped it out using her hand and then she
cleaned her fingers with her tongue. She then put dad’s “thing”
between her tits and started rubbing it.”</p><p>Gina: “Why did she do that and why they were naked?”</p><p>Hope: “Mom said that she had to swallow it because she was afraid that
it could be dangerous for us-the kids. She explained that adults are
invulnerable to it and she had to use her breasts in order to soothe
dad’s pain. They were naked because they didn’t want to mess their
clothes.”</p><p>Gina: “Gee…I hope that your dad got well after that.”</p><p>Hope: “Yes indeed. His “thing” became smaller after a while and
everything was all right. Mom says that when we get married we will
have to do this occasionally to our husbands.”</p><p>Gina: “Eeeeek! I would rather marry a healthy man than someone who
gets sick all the time.”</p><p>Hope: “That’s right. I found the whole thing very dirty. I hope that
my husband will never ask me to do such things.”</p><p>(Gina, turning over a new page, “finds” the following pictures: A
young nurse, dressed in green latex and red gloves, fucks a naked
mature lady up in the ass, using a black strapon dildo-the lady seems
to suffer.)</p><p>Gina: “I don’t believe it! I have seen this before. I know what it is.”</p><p>Hope: “What? What are you talking about?”</p><p>Gina: “This instrument… (points at the picture)…I have seen it
before…a young girl used it on my mom…but she was a doctor and not a
nurse…”</p><p>Hope: “Explain yourself girl! I can’t read your mind, you know…”</p><p>Gina: “Well, the incident I’m going to describe you occurred last
year. It was late night when I heard voices coming out from my mom’s
room-you know my mom is divorced-and immediately got up and went
there. My mom was groaning loudly and I got very frightened. I opened
the door and saw…well, how can I describe it?”</p><p>Hope: “Go on dammit!”</p><p>Gina: “My mom was on her knees with the right side of her face on the
floor and her butt rose up. She was groaning and biting the edge of
the bed-sheet while her right hand was between her thighs. A young
lady had straddled mom’s buttocks and wore that thing. I could see how
fast the girl was working her hips back and forth, shoving that
thing-strangely it was blue and not black-into my mom’s ass.”</p><p>Hope: “Wow! She must have been in great pain!”</p><p>Gina: “Yes that’s why mom called that girl to help her. Mom said that
she had been suffering from pains in her bum for very long and she
couldn’t stand it any more. So, she called the doctor in the middle of
the night with a view to resolving the problem as soon as possible.
The doctor had to wear that instrument and use it to fathom mom’s
rectum and then she had to move it quickly in and out in order to
exterminate any potential bacterial infection. Mom added that it
wasn’t that much painful and actually was great!”</p><p>Hope: “Were they naked like my mom and dad? Why the doctor didn’t just
use her hands? Was she obliged to use her pelvis for some reason?”</p><p>Gina: “Mom said that their clothes would have gotten in the way and
the doctor wouldn’t have been able to see clearly what she was
supposed to do. She also stated that the doctor had to use her pelvis
because she needed her hands free for taking blood pressure, checking
body temperature and etc.”</p><p>Hope: “I guess that your mom got well after that.”</p><p>Gina: “Oh yes. She looked very happy and relaxed-and she was! The
problem is that sometimes I get some tickling in my bum too. I must
have inherited some of my mom’s problems. Actually I feel it now…
(blushes)…”</p><p>Hope: “Would you like me to help you?”</p><p>Gina: “How? We don’t even have that instrument, let alone that my bum
is too small. It just won’t fit in.”</p><p>Hope: “Hmmm…I could use my finger and rub it inside your bum. This
would certainly stop the tickling.”</p><p>Gina: “Do you think so?...Okay…Let me take off my pants…”</p><p>(Gina lifts up her skirt and drags down her white cotton knickers. She
gets on all fours and exposes her cute bum, having her pants between
her ankles. Hope tells her to get on the bed and kneel there. Gina
climbs the bed and gets on all fours. Hope cups her friend’s asscheeks
and strokes them gently. Gina giggles as her friend kneads and
massages her little tight orbs. A nice warming feeling sheds
throughout her body and Gina smiles and rests her head on the
mattress. Hope uses the tip of her index finger to trace the outline
of Gina’s tiny anal crack and then shoves a small part of it gently
inside.)</p><p>Gina: “Ouch! It hurts a little…Please Hope, be careful, will you?”</p><p>Hope: “I’m careful dammit! You are so tight back there. Can you relax
your muscles a little bit? I’m pushing my finger inside but it won’t
go further. You are squeezing your muscles too much!”</p><p>Gina: “I’m trying, I’m trying but… it’s very difficult for me. The
tickling inside my bum is killing me. Gosh! I wish I could scratch it!”</p><p>Hope: “Wait…I’ve got an idea… (Withdraws her finger from Gina’s back
opening and brings it in her mouth. She puts her whole finger in
mouth…she suckles and smears it with saliva…then she inserts it back
in Gina’s ass)…Wow! I can slide it in much easier now…How does it feel?”</p><p>Gina: “Damn! I feel it…I can feel your knuckles inside my
butt…Mmmm…You have filled my ass with your finger…Ouch…It hurts a
little but…Please…remember to slide it in and out very fast as the
doctor did to my mom…Do it fast so as to eliminate the infection or
whatever…Hurry! It hurts!”</p><p>(Hope slides her finger in and out fast and Gina lets out brisk moans
of mixed pleasure and pain. Gina bites her hand and now understands
completely what her mom must have gone through. Actually it isn’t that
much painful and for some inexplicable reason feels her flower getting
wet. Feelings, never experienced before, are starting to stir inside
her sexually-sleeping body and that makes her feel very strange.
Gina’s body seems to have obtained a life of its own and responds to
Hope’s finger movements by contracting its muscles and sending pulses
to every nerve center.)</p><p>Gina: “Aaaaahhh…It’s so good and yet so painful…Mmmm…For God’s sake
Hope…Aouch…Stop now!…Please…kiss my bum…soothe my pain the way your
mom did to your dad…come on now!”</p><p>(Hope smiles and stops finger fucking Gina’s ass. She kisses,
innocently, her friend’s orbs here and there, trying to cover as much
area as possible. Gina sighs and closes her eyes, enjoying every
moment. Hope parts Gina’s asscheeks and exposes the tiny abused hole.
She puts her lips there and kisses the rim. Gina squirms and Hope,
hesitatingly, licks her friend’s sensitive skin and opening. Hope’s
tongue gets bolder and flaps over Gina’s sweet crack like a hovering
eagle over its prey, going left and right, up and down, teasing
merciless the innocent virgin hole. Gina moans and quivers like a
new-born baby, feeling helpless and vulnerable; it’s exactly these
feelings that make her unfledged little heart melt in a sea of joy.</p><p>Out of sheer devilment Hope decides to tease her little friend a bit
more. She curls her lips in a kiss position and sticks them in Gina’s
asshole. Then she starts zigzagging her way down to Gina’s pussy and
then up to her ass again. Gina laughs and Hope presses her lips on her
pussy folds and starts rotating her head left and right really fast.
Gina’s undeveloped pussy folds are so soft and delicate that feels
like butterfly’s wings upon touch. Hope smells the fragrance of Gina’s
red flower and kisses the lips and the opening. She nibbles on the
folds carefully like little birds do with their food and then she
sticks her mouth on Gina’s pussy and sucks…sucks hard…like a
bloodsucker…more than a minute…Gina feels her body literally taking
off the bed…She opens her mouth…she is ready to scream…When…)</p><p>Hope: “Darn! I just heard the door opening. Gina put on your pants!
Let’s get out of here! Hurry upppppp!!!”</p><p>(Gina jumps on the bed and drags her pants up. Hope grabs her from the
hand and together flee the room like two scared pigeons...)</p><p>DROP-CURTAIN.</p><p>END.</p><p>Written by Christy Mars Copyright © 2006<br/>
Especially made for 13-year-old Hope from Greece.</p>"
726,Jasmine’s Insatiable Mother,Christy Mars,1,16 years old Jasmine finds out what her mother really is.,"['F', 'f', 'solo', 'mast', 'FFFf', 'orgy']","<p>Jasmine was eating her breakfast in the kitchen when she heard the
bathroom door closing. It was a little strange because her mother used
to wake up an hour later than that. Ever since her father left them,
six years ago, for the eyes of a twenty years old blonde, her mother
was the only one to assume full responsibility of all household
expenses as none of the relatives offered to lend a helping hand.
There were a mortgage loan and various credit cards which ought to be
paid up urgently. Her mother was bound to work overtime, for as long
as she could remember, in an account office which was run by two older
luscious ladies, Matthea and Rosa.</p><p>Jasmine couldn’t help her mother because she was only sixteen— 5’7”,
long black hair, black eyes, 34 B cup size and hairy pussy—and had to
finish high school first—she was still in the 11th grade. She was very
fond of her mother and actually—unconsciously—had developed a crush on
her. Many times she had caught herself staring like a fool at her
mother’s curves while she was busy doing her household duties. Her
mother never wore a bra at home and Jasmine especially enjoyed the
ample view of her cleavage and the way her mother’s tits were bouncing
when she was washing clothes by hand.</p><p>The best part was, when her mother, dressed in white t-shirt and
trimmed tiny blue jean shorts, was trying to dust the furniture using
a feather broom—she had always been a little bit clumsy. She would
bend over completely, like a naïve Hollywood starlet, just to check
behind the furniture, forcing the fabric of her jeans to disappear
between her crotch and asscheeks, or stretch her body to such extent
that her bulky breasts would almost tear the hapless white t-shirt.
Sometimes her mother would climb a ladder and call her to hold it
still. Jasmine then, could enjoy the view from under and see her
mother’s hairy labia being split in two; an amazing spectacle that
always made her so wet.</p><p>Of course, Jasmine wouldn’t be satisfied if she couldn’t see more,
therefore she acquired the habit of spying on her mother. Alas, even
though she had been peeking through her mother’s bedroom lock for
quite some time, she hadn’t been able to see anything of interest. So
she grabbed the opportunity and rushed to the bathroom to check what
her mother was up to.</p><p>Jasmine knelt before the door and peered through the keyhole.
Myra—that was her mother’s name—was filling a bowl with hot water and
was wrapped in a white towel which barely covered her wide tight ass.
She finished filling the bowl and then took off the towel. Jasmine
held her breath as she had never seen her mother naked before.</p><p>Although Myra was 40 years old, her body looked fresh and young. She
had long black hair, nice curvy tits—36 C—with huge brown nipples,
slim waist and wide hips. Her ass was bulky but firm enough, her
asscheeks were toned and fleshy and her pussy was covered by a dense
forest of curly black hair. She was only 5’3’’ tall and her origin was
Hispanic.</p><p>Myra lifted her hair with her hands and admired her image at the
mirror. Then she grabbed her bag and took out a cone shaped metallic
object. It had a round base—1-inch diameter—a small shaft—1-inch
long—and a main body which was 4 inches long and its widest part was 3
inches. Jasmine had never seen an anal-plug before and was very
curious to see how her mother would use it. She knew that she would
witness something unique and instinctively put her right hand under
her skirt.</p><p>Myra brought the anal-plug near her mouth and kissed it gently. She
licked the base and then passed her tongue along its length very
slowly. Her tongue made a few circles around its perimeter and then
her velvet lips embraced the cold case. She started bobbing her head
on it—warming it up with her burning hot breath at the same
time—slowly shoving more and more each time into her mouth. The
features of her face were being distorted in a terrible manner as she
was desperately trying to accommodate all of it in her small mouth.
She even gagged when the tip of the plug tickled her throat and
decided to let it go.</p><p>Jasmine couldn’t believe in her eyes and rubbed them so hard that
couldn’t see a thing for a moment. Myra bent over a little and brought
the plug close to her butt. She raised her right leg and put the tip
in the entrance of her anus. At that point Jasmine was sure that her
mother would shove it in her hairy pussy, but when she saw her going
the other way, she couldn’t help herself and immediately started
rubbing her labia over the fabric of her white cotton knickers like a
mad cat.</p><p>Myra pushed the plug inside her butt with some difficulty, even though
the plug was fully coated in her saliva. The plug was splitting her
ass mercilessly in two and she couldn’t stop whimpering and moaning.
Jasmine’s fingers were running amok up and down her crotch which was
on fire. Her knickers were already soaking wet and her heart was
beating like hell. The fact that her mother was abusing her own ass
with such brutality was something out of this world. Her mother always
looked so proper and prim—and she was!—that she always wondered if her
mother ever knew what the word “masturbation” meant.</p><p>Myra couldn’t fit the plug properly inside her butt, so she decided to
move it in and out in order to relax her muscles. She did a few times
and then she bent over completely and used both hands to push the rest
of it inside. Myra was pushing hard with all her might but to no
avail. Its widest part had stuck in her anal rim and the damned thing
wouldn’t go further. Frustrated and tired beyond the limits of her
patience, and having exhausted all other options, Myra decided to give
it a last try. Having the plug still stuck inside her ass, she took a
chair and…sat.</p><p>Her scream of agony echoed so loud that almost broke all glassware in
the bathroom. Jasmine also, had to quit rubbing her pussy for a moment
and cover her ears with both hands.</p><p>Having achieved—at last!—her goal and obviously being very happy,
Myra took and wore a pair of black stiletto heels and then stood up.
She started walking around the room, swaying her hips rhythmically in
a very feminine way. Apparently, the constant flow of electrical
pulses, caused inside her abused and stretched rectum by the
vibrations of her movement, was too overwhelming and enjoyable. She
acted as if she was dreaming of herself walking on a catwalk, showing
off her “assets” to the public.</p><p>Jasmine would have never believed, if she hadn’t seen it with her own
eyes, the fact that her mother would have been able to take up in her
ass such monster and then walk around as if nothing had happened. She
had lowered her knickers and her fingers were drilling her virgin
pussy with amazing speed and ferocity as she wouldn’t give a damn if
she got caught during the action. Her body was trembling and shaking
and the phantom vision of her inevitable orgasm had started to loom in
the horizon, when she decided to wait a little bit more and see what
her mother had still in store.</p><p>Myra took a safety razor, shaving cream and brush from a drawer. She
brought two stools close to her chair and put the bowl with the hot
water on one and her other stuff on the other. After putting a towel
on the chair, she sat and spread her legs as far as she could. She
moistened her hairy pussy with hot water and then used the
shaving-brush to lay the cream on her pubic area and around her
half-opened slit. The soft hair of the brush was tickling and teasing
her super sensitive puffy pussylips so much that she couldn’t stop
quivering and moaning with pleasure. She did pass the brush over her
hyper-extended clit many times, lingering enough to stimulate it as
much as possible. Then, she parted her pussylips, using her left index
and middle fingers, and proceeded in brushing her burning inner folds
with extreme caution and care.</p><p>Myra plunged the brush inside her slit, leaving only the base to
protrude, and then took the razor. She started shaving her pussy very
patiently, making sure to leave no place untouched. Her nipples were
swollen and hard like ripe cherries which eventually had turned mauve;
an indication that she had had many mini orgasms during that
procedure. She raised both legs, exposing both stuffed holes to poor
Jasmine, and laid back.</p><p>Jasmine was feeling dizzy. She had to have an orgasm. Her lips were
swollen because she was biting them hard and her clit was aching from
the continuous rubbing. She knew that she would die from sheer
pleasure because her overloaded nerve centers had long reached their
full capacity. The view of the plug’s protruding round base in her
mother’s ass and the rhythmic circular movement of the brush’s base,
owing to her mother pussy’s contractions, was simply too much. The
last straw was when her mother stabilized her clit with her fingers
and then used the underside of her right thumb to rotate its tip. (Oh
Almighty God! How could she have ever possibly conceived that idea on
her own, if she hadn’t watched her insatiable and sluttish mother?)</p><p>Jasmine groaned and squirmed in agony as if a 10000 volt current had
hit her tender body. Her legs shuddered…her hips bucked…her pussy
muscles contracted violently…and ultimately…her body jettisoned those
precious mellow fluids, that we all seek to get rid of under the most
favorable circumstances, flooding her crotch and hand with musky
sticky pleasure.</p><p>It didn’t take long for Myra to bring herself to orgasm too. Her body
quivered a few times and her legs floundered in the air like a child’s
broken toy. Finally, the last and most intense ripple of her orgasm
arched her back in such degree that her body formed an almost perfect
“virtual” bridge over the back of the chair for more than 5 seconds.</p><p>It took Myra 5 minutes to fully recover. She withdrew the brush from
her spent pussy, leaving the anal-plug still inside, and imprisoned
her heavy tits in a transparent red lace bra. Then she put on, a red
garter belt around her waist, a pair of long fishnet red stockings
which strapped them on the belt and a matching transparent red thong.
She added a white shirt and a long black split-skirt and took her bag.</p><p>Jasmine left in hurry and went to her bedroom. She had to changer her
undies really fast and get ready to follow her mother.</p><p>AN HOUR LATER…</p><p>Jasmine paid the taxi driver and headed to the back blind-alley next
to her mother’s office. She took a crate and climbed it in order to
peer through the window. Luckily the blind was raised and she was able
to see clearly.</p><p>Inside the office were Matthea, Rosa and her mother. Matthea was 45
years old, 5’3” tall with small tits, tiny lovely ass and beautiful
pedicure feet. She always wore sexy high heel open toe shoes. On the
other hand Rosa was 52 years old, same height as Matthea but much
heavier. She had huge tits, big round ass, robust legs and was very
religious like her mother.</p><p>Matthea and Rosa wore white merry corsets, which left their nipples
uncovered, garter belts, nylon stockings and no shoes. Myra was
blindfolded—she had a wide black strap around her head—and had on only
her red garter belt, fishnet stockings and black stiletto heels.</p><p>It appeared that Rosa was the absolute leader of the “gang” because
she was issuing orders constantly and the other women followed her
instructions on the spot. Myra had to crawl around the room making
sure to always showing off her plugged ass and freshly shaved pussy.
Other times she had to lie on the floor and spread her legs as far as
she could. She, then, would pass her tongue over her wet lips many
times and play with her perky tits and engorged clit.</p><p>Rosa barked a new order and Myra obediently got on her knees and
licked Matthea’s right toes over the nylon. Then she put them in her
mouth and started sucking them with great pleasure. By that time Rosa
had gone behind Myra and started spanking her ass, calling her
degrading names.</p><p>For some inexplicable reason Rosa wasn’t quite happy about Myra’s
anal-plug. She opened a drawer and took a new one which had a
ponytail, one-foot long. Without caution she pulled out the old one
from Myra’s ass. A loud PLOP! filled the room and Myra groaned in
pain. Rosa, without further ado, plunged the new one with a single
movement. Myra whimpered like a little girl but she took it in her ass
without a grumble.</p><p>Matthea found it more comfortable to sit on the office. She sat,
spread her legs and brought Myra’s head close to her pussy. Matthea
had the biggest clit Jasmine had ever seen. It had the size of a thumb
and was sticking out like a little dick. Her mother put the tips of
her index fingers on either side and then started to jerk off its
sheath as if it was a real cock.</p><p>By that time Rosa had strapped on a 7 inches rubber dildo and had
taken a paddle. She was beating the hell out of Myra’s ass, who in
turn was begging for more. Myra’s ass was so red and beautiful abused
that Jasmine wished she could spank it too.</p><p>Matthea was pinching her swollen nipples relentlessly as Myra had
literally swallowed her huge clit and was suckling it like a lollipop.
Rosa of course would never stay out of the action for too long. She
tossed the paddle away and straddled Myra’s ass. Then, she inserted
her dildo into Myra’s receptive cunt, by moving the pony tail aside,
and grabbed Myra’s garter belt with both hands. She started “riding”
that beautiful wide butt by using the garter belt as bridles and
sliding the thick rubber dildo in and out, deep into Myra’s creamy canal.</p><p>Suddenly Matthea noticed Jasmine’s presence by the window. She gave
Rosa a puzzled look; Rosa nodded and Matthea signaled Jasmine to come
over. It took Jasmine only a fraction of a second to make her
decision. She pushed the window panes—Thanks God they weren’t
secured—and jumped quietly into the office.</p><p>Jasmine took off her thong and went behind her mother. Rosa stepped
back and let Jasmine to do whatever she wanted to her mother. Myra,
even though she was blindfolded, noticed the presence of a third
person inside the room. It didn’t surprise her though, because it had
happened many times in the past as Rosa liked very much abusing her by
utilizing the other girls of the office or just total strangers.</p><p>Myra’s shaved pussy, being red from the extensive usage and overflowed
with milky juices, was “waving” seductively at Jasmine’s thirsty mouth
like carnivore plants does to their victims. Jasmine stuck her mouth
at her mother’s pussy trying to cover it all with her mouth if
possible. She wasn’t experienced in pussy licking—it was her first
time of course—so she couldn’t decide what to do first. She was
licking, sucking, kissing, nibbling and only God knows what else. It
was as if someone, dying of thirst, discovered a large piece of water
melon and plunged his/her face completely into it, smearing it with
its delicious life-giving juices. Oh yes! Jasmine was drinking from
her mother’s never-ending well like there was no tomorrow and Myra was
so satisfied, having ultimately someone “tending” her succulent
garden, that grabbed her thighs and parted them wide in order to
facilitate Jasmine’s mouth more.</p><p>Having quenched her lust for her mother’s juices, Jasmine, still
drenched in her mother’s cum, decided to take another course of
action. She put three fingers inside—poor Jasmine, your fingers were
so small—and used them to drill her mother’s pussy. Myra bucked her
hips and sucked Matthea’s large clit so deep that almost cut it off
from its base.</p><p>Myra’s well-lubed canal wanted more and more as there was plenty of
room to be filled. Jasmine gave a wedge shape to her right hand and
then inserted it up to the wrist—and yet it wasn’t enough. So, she
slowly started to clench her fingers inside her mother’s dark cave,
forming a fist. Myra wouldn’t care less because she had been fisted
many times in the past.</p><p>Jasmine saw that her mother was too busy devouring Matthea’s huge clit
and got angry. She pushed her fist deep in her mother’s hole and
reached the ends of her vagina. Myra’s loins writhed faintly and that
was exactly the signal for Jasmine to proceed in fisting her violently.</p><p>Jasmine was working her fist like a professional boxer inside Myra’s
tantalized tunnel, tearing apart everything in sight. Myra, with
closed eyes, head turned upwards and face totally covered by her
magnificent ebony hair, was screaming her pleasure out with vengeance.
Suddenly, Myra’s pussy muscles trapped Jasmine’s fist in a deadlock
and her germens unleashed thousands of ovules, creating a “protective
layer” around it.</p><p>Rosa pushed Jasmine away and ordered Myra to lie on her back. Myra,
still shaking from her thunderous orgasm, lay on the floor and spread
her legs. Rosa knelt and rest Myra’s left leg on her right shoulder
and grabbed Myra’s right ankle with her left hand. Once more, she
started fucking Myra’s spent pussy violently, using her super thick dildo.</p><p>Jasmine straddled her mother’s face and sat on. She was playing with
her mother’s tits while her mother was licking her virgin pussy.
Matthea went behind Jasmine and cupped her breasts. She started to
rotate and knead Jasmine’s unripe bra-less breasts over the fabric of
her white t-shirt. Jasmine was sliding her glistening hairy slit over
her mother’s nose, mouth and chin, leaving trails of her moisture all
over.</p><p>Then…she came. Her inflamed pussy sprinkled its fluids all over Myra’s
mouth, who was busy munching her daughter’s fur and swallowing her
honey. Without a word Rosa gave her a signal and Jasmine wore her
knickers. Rosa immediately took her place and buried her dildo between
her mother’s tits. She started sliding it there and her mother in
response put her tongue right in her asshole. Matthea buried her head
between her mother’s legs…Jasmine left the office quietly…</p><p>END.</p><p>Written by Christy Mars Copyright © 2006<br/>
Especially made for 16 years old Jasmine from Puerto-Rico.</p>"
727,Lin-Chao,Christy Mars,1,,[''],"<p>The beautiful middle-aged American lady was laying naked, face-down,
on the massage-bed of an average “beauty parlor” in Shanghai. The room
was small but warm and cozy enough. There were also two bamboo
armchairs and two nightstands, in total, distributed on either side of
the bed. The dimmed lights, soft Chinese music and the embroidered
claret tapestries, conveyed an atmosphere of total mystery and
relaxation. Transparent veils of all colors, made of muslin, covered
different angles of the walls and roof, while two joss sticks were
filling the room with their heavy heady perfume. A “sinister” observer
would definitely distinguish the musky odor of burning opium, coming
out from an unspecified source, without much trouble.</p><p>Lin entered the room, closed the door and left the aromatic
massage-oil on the left nightstand. She was no more than 15 years old,
5’5” tall and about 89 pounds. Her magnificent ebony silky hair was
caught in two waist-long pigtails and her ultra-slanted almond shaped
black eyes were sparkling like electric charged nebulas. The shape of
her face was oval, with prominent cheekbones, and a pair of luscious
thin dark red lips framed her small mouth. She had very small
tits-they would barely fill an A cup bra-with tiny black nipples,
which stuck out like needles. Her legs were long, but very skinny, and
her mound was covered by a very thin layer of soft black hair trimmed
in a cute “I” shape.</p><p>Lin’s outfit comprised: a white blouson with short sleeves, which had
zipper-it was drawn one inch above her navel, exposing her naked
breasts-instead of buttons; a white mini skirt, edged with a thin
light blue strap, which barely covered the ends of her buttocks; a
tight black g-string, one size smaller than the proper one; and a pair
of white stiletto heels, so high that her soles formed a 60 degrees
angle with the floor.</p><p>After leaving the oil on the left night-stand, Lin bent over in order
to draw a clean white towel from the drawer. Suddenly, she felt an
aggressive hand catching her bum. She froze there and waited
obediently. The hand sneaked under her mini skirt, stroked her skinny
asscheeks a few times and then started to squeeze and knead each one
as if it was testing their smoothness and flexibility. Then a   finger
hooked the string, which was buried between her buttocks, and pulled
it back. Lin spread her legs more as she felt the fabric of her
g-string getting lost inside her slit.</p><p>The hand played with her string, by pulling hard and letting go, for
some time and then, having been obviously satisfied enough, returned
to its base. Lin resumed her previous movement and covered lady’s
naked butt with a white towel. She poured oil on her hands and rubbed
them together.</p><p>Lin started to massage the shoulders, delicately, working slowly her
way down to the waist. Her hands were flying over lady’s spine and
ribs like butterfly wings, covering every sensitive spot and always
applying the right pressure. The lady, with closed eyes and having her
right cheek rested on the pillow, was smiling and shivering in
anticipation of furthermore pleasurable moments.</p><p>Lin massaged the soft soles using her thumbs and continued rubbing
the shapely calves with both hands. She formed a “W” shape with thumbs
and palms and focused on sliding her joint hands, back and forth,
along lady’s firm left thigh. The lady let out a prolonged series of
soft moans as she was getting extremely turned on by the continuous
rubbing of her sensitive flesh. Lin was treating the right thigh the
same way when, suddenly, the lady tossed away the towel, totally
exposing her naked milky butt, and spread her legs more.</p><p>The lady’s beautiful asscheeks were trembling like leaves in the wind
and Lin couldn’t resist the temptation to fondle and caress them. She
started oiling and rubbing those marvelous warm orbs by moving her
palms in slow lingering circles, thrilling and soothing at the same
time, the throbbing aroused flesh. The lady was getting extremely
excited and a small round stain had already taken shape on the white
sheet just underneath her glistening slit. Lin was kneading softly the
aristocratic white skin, making sure not to leave any distinct marks
on. She parted lady’s voluptuous slippery cheeks and proceeded in
oiling the little dark backdoor. The tip of her right index finger
brushed lady’s anal track and then outlined the gapping hole.</p><p>The lady sighed and turned over. She crossed her hands behind her
head, protruding her swollen pink nipples, bent her knees and spread
her legs apart, assuming a more comfortable stance. Lin rested her
upper body on the edge of the bed and positioned her head between
lady’s legs. She embraced lady’s thighs and put her tongue on the
hairy puffy pussylips. While she was lapping on those soft and wet
folds, her mind drifted back…</p><p>Lin was born in an anonymous small village 160 miles due north of
Shanghai. The village consisted of a few hundred families and was
surrounded by flooded rice fields. Straw-huts, a small number of
cattle and tons of pasty disgusting mud, were the only things the eye
could see. We don’t forget of course the wretched army of poor-dressed
peasants who used to wake up before sunrise and work in the fields
from down till dusk. That was exactly the daily life of her parents
and the rest of the families: hard exhausting work, to the point of
collapse, unbearable poverty and immense mental and physical pain.</p><p>When she was 12 years old, the only thing that had managed to
alleviate, somehow, the burden of her everyday life, although for a
small period, had been “Blackie”-a little black white kitten with a
brushy little tail which used to curl up and sleep in her arms.
Blackie always followed her wherever she went; she would always pick
it up, put it on her chest and spend hours fondling its soft silky
fur. Never before had anyone seen such strong bond between a human and
an animal. Alas, the food had never been enough for anyone in the
village and the poor kitten died of hunger, even though Lin had done
everything humanly possible in order to save its life. (How on earth,
can a carnivore survive, if it eats only boiled rice? Omnipotent God,
please have mercy on its innocent soul, for it never hurt anyone and
gave away so much love).She had been crying so desperately and for so
long that her parents, feeling devastated and guilty at the same time,
took a decision that changed her entire life.</p><p>As if all misfortunes hadn’t been enough, the village had long fallen
prey to an unconscionable loan-shark by the name Fa-Yum. The whole
village was indebted to him and his word was the only law the hapless
peasants would obey-except Lin’s parents.</p><p>Fa-Yum had been stricken by some kind of unknown disease-cancer? -and
the famous doctor Lu-Shun had suggested that he should get in the
habit of drinking a cup of urine daily. The urine should be provided
only by a virgin preteen girl; thus, Fa-Yum had laid his lewd eyes
upon poor Lin-Chao for quite some time.</p><p>After Blackie’s death, Lin had completely lost the desire for life and
her parents decided to sell her to Fa-Yum for fear she might hurt
herself. They believed that the new environment, along with time,
would heal her sorrows. Needless to say that Fa-Yum had triumphed once
more.</p><p>Fa-Yum was a fat-bellied 56 years old scum, 5’5’’ tall, bold and
weighed 162 pounds. His eyes were slanted like button holes and had a
white goatee 5inches long. He sweated like pig-his sweat was sour and
stunk like rotten fish-and had small testicles. His penis was small
and soft too and would barely go beyond 4 inches when it got erected.</p><p>After moving to Fa-Yum’s house, Lin’s daily routine had been the
following. She would get up at 7:00 am and wear-she had to sleep
completely naked-only a white apron and a pair of sandals. Then, she
would enter Fa-Yum’s bedroom, climb his bed and squat over his head.
Fa-Yum would part her rose petals, to check the integrity of her
hymen, and then shove his curled tongue one inch inside her virgin
slit. After that, Lin could let go her life saving golden stream right
on his gutter-pipe-like-tongue, making sure not to overshoot his
mouth. As soon as she finished peeing, Fa-Yum’s snake tongue would
collect every drop, inside and around her wet labia, and tickle her
tiny asshole to no end, making her shivering in delight. Sometimes she
would reward him with her orgasmic virgin nectar. Later, Lin would be
free to do the house-cleaning or “anything” else required.</p><p>Fa-Yum had his office in the living room of his home. It was a heavy
black oak table-with covers from top to bottom-whose right side was
connected to the wall. The wall had a hidden opening, large enough for
a child to crawl through, which connected the kitchen with the living
room.</p><p>During a conversation with his regular customers, once in a while,
Fa-Yum would push a hidden button. In response, a red light would turn
on in the kitchen and Lin had to run and sneak under his office, using
the secret passage. She would kneel between his legs, unzip his
trousers and take in her warm small mouth his soft uncircumcised
penis. There had always been an uphill struggle for her to bring this
“dead meat” in life. Only by scratching the “head” with her teeth,
would she get some signs of “activity”-and that hadn’t always been the
case.</p><p>That vile creature would get aroused only when succeeded in ruining
somebody else’s life. If one of his evil-minded plans came off, he
would immediately call Lin in his office. After laying her on top of
his office, he would cover her face using her apron, lift her joint
legs in a vertical position, put his semi-erected tool between the
thighs and slide it there, back and forth like a maniac. It wouldn’t
take long to flood her belly and navel with his washy faint semen.
She, then, had to use her white apron to clean up the milky liquid
from her tummy and his spiritless dick.</p><p>By the time Lin turned 14 years old, Fa-Yum found himself in a very
difficult position. He had fallen victim to the Chinese Mafia and had
to pay a very large sum in order to avoid being murdered. Being in
desperate need of cash, he started to sell everything in his
possession, including Lin-Chao, who was sold to a widow noble lady by
the name Kim-Lee.</p><p>At that time, Kim-Lee was 42 years old, 5’1’’ tall and around 100
pounds. Her cup size was 34 B and she had wide round dark nipples, the
size of a silver dollar. She was very curvaceous, with wide hips and
crooked legs, and her pussy was always trimmed in a “V” shape. Her
face was rather oval, with shoulder length black hair, pink fat
cheeks, thick nose, inflated lips, and her black eyes were almond
shaped. On her left inner thigh there was a tattoo which covered an
area of 5 by 3 inches-a scaly red blue dragon with outstretched wings
and burning breath.</p><p>Kim had long been a hardcore lesbian and immediately introduced Lin to
lesbian sex. She taught Lin how to suck and lick her pussy for hours,
always keeping her on the verge of the orgasm and not letting cum too
early. That way Kim could have multiple orgasms which made her squirt
right in Lin’s open mouth, who in turn, would swallow all the fluids
with great pleasure.</p><p>Every night Kim would sit in front of her mirror, wearing only her
robe and nothing else, and brush her hair. Lin had to kneel between
her spread legs, open the robe and lick her tattoo. Then she would lap
Kim’s pussy greedily for 20 minutes or so and at the end, she would
use her little fist to bring Kim to orgasm.</p><p>One of Kim’s greatest fetishes had been the following. Lin, in
standing position with her hands tied up high and completely naked,
had to be strapped on the central pillar of the house. Kim, wearing
only a transparent white baby doll, would take a feather and use it to
tease her.</p><p>First, she would pass it behind Lin’s sensitive ears, along her neck
and around her armpits. Then she would tease Lin’s tiny nipples until
they got hard and then continue down. Of course Lin would giggle,
shiver and ask her to stop. Without paying any attention, Kim would
trace Lin’s navel, lingering for a while in order to draw circles
around it, and continue down to the mound. She would take her time to
stimulate the clit and childish pink folds with soft and delicate
movements, rendering them so hypersensitive that Lin wouldn’t stop
pleading and whimpering for immediate relief.</p><p>At some point, after having heard enough, Kim would feel sorry for
the aroused girl and kneel before her. She would lift Lin’s pelvis in
the air by putting her knees on the shoulders and supporting both
asscheeks with her palms,  nibble at the oozing jelly burning walls
and then “whip” and “slap”, ruthlessly, the uprising pea-like-clit,
using the bulk of her tongue as “punishing” instrument.</p><p>Even after Lin’s orgasm, Kim wouldn’t stop there but continue to
tantalize the child’s tiny virgin lotus with a series of severe well
aimed tongue strokes, especially devised to maintain the tension as
much high as possible. Lin would tremble, arch and buck like a wounded
doe and her thighs would entangle Kim’s face in a deadly lock, strong
enough to squash her head like pumpkin. Of course Kim’s experience
would settle the issue within seconds by sending her, once more, on
the summit of the mountain “Orgasm”-the second consecutive orgasm is
always stronger and more tense than then first one, although many
people claim to be the third.</p><p>Unfortunately that good old lady died after a year and Lin had to
pursue her luck somewhere else. She moved to Shanghai and found a job
in that “beauty parlor” as a masseuse.</p><p>…The lady moaned loudly as Lin, accidentally, bit her clit a bit
harder than usual. She immediately corrected her error by slurping and
sucking the clit gently and the lady relaxed somehow. Lin inserted a
finger inside lady’s pussy and then started tapping the clit using the
back of her tongue-a very difficult task, but she had been taught very
well during the previous year. The lady was kneading and squeezing her
bulky tits so hard that her white flesh was full of red marks and
bruises. Lin, without stopping her inside out movement, bent her
finger, forming a hook, and used the tip of it to massage lady’s upper
pussy walls. The lady screamed, bent her back as of she was trying to
reach the sky, and wriggled like a crashed snake.</p><p>Lin stood up and waited for the lady to regain her composure…The lady
asked her something in English…Lin showed her a list with “services”
written in Chinese and English…The lady started to read…</p><p>END.</p><p>Written by Christy Mars © 2006.<br/>
Especially made for 59 years old Harry (USA), who is blind.</p>"
728,Nasty Granny,Christy Mars,1,,[''],"<p>It was a very hot day in Guatemala. The invisible God Sun was
scorching relentlessly the arid land and the hapless citizens, who
were running panic-stricken, desperately seeking a shady refuge. Even
the dogs in the streets had withdrawn long time ago, lugging slowly
their tired limbs, one after another, carrying away the burden of
their existence.</p><p>Veronica was sitting on her brown leather armchair, sweating and
breathing heavily. Her tiny peacock-blue bikini was soaking wet and
her black stiletto high heels reflected the sunlight which was coming
through the blinds. Thick beads of sweat had taken shape on her face
and perspiration was trickling down her freckled cleavage. She was
working on her laptop and speaking at the same time to her friend
Carolina on Msn messenger.</p><p>They had been friends and lovers for many years and used to share
their sexual fantasies both on bed and online. Hardcore lesbians as
they were, they had tried every fetish you could imagine. However, the
only thing that could turn them on so hard and absolute had been and
was anal fisting.</p><p>Veronica would never forget the first time Carolina had fisted her
tight ass. The pain had been so intense and immense that she had been
crying her heart out for hours. Once Carolina had inserted two fingers
in her rear end and started pushing them inside, it felt good-at that
moment. Her husband used to abuse her dark hole when she had her
period and two fingers inside her butt had never been a problem.
Actually, she always enjoyed having her hubby’s thick tool deep inside
her “forbidden path”; she would never stop rocking her pelvis very
fast up and down, roughly milking, that way, his stiff mast with her
muscular fatless buttocks, even after his orgasm, until it waned into
nothing more than a drained innocuous small worm. But when Carolina
managed to add a third and forth finger inside, she had screamed and
almost passed out.</p><p>Carolina had never been a person who would take a “no” for answer and
therefore, she had proceeded in shoving her right palm in Veronica’s
overstretched rectum, despite her pathetic cries for help. Veronica
remembered very well the way she had been squirming in agony like an
impaled snake, clenching the sheets with her fists and banging her
head on the pillow, for many minutes, until a thunderous orgasm
knocked her out unconscious.</p><p>Veronica at her 55 looked no more than 35 years old. Of course the
wrinkles on her face, hands and neck would definitely betray her true
age; nevertheless the sight of her firm fatless body would send any
previous impressions to the litter-bin in a fraction of a second. She
was 5’2’’ tall, with 32 C cup size and weighed 128 pounds. The
features of her face were rather classical for her nationality,
reminiscent of Incas; her hawkish eyes were black and sharp, her
hunched nose was thin and she had a boyish haircut-the hair was dyed
red. Her figure was slim and athletic and her legs were rather short
in comparison with her body. She had divorced her husband a few years
ago and had a daughter-36 years old Carolyn-and two granddaughters-13
years old Amber and 9 years old Vero.</p><p>Carolina had come across some incest pictures in the net and was
showing them to Veronica. Veronica had stopped her work and was
looking at them while still chatting with her. There were various
poses with older females involved in oral action with youngsters, two
of which had attracted Veronica’s attention.</p><p>The first one had a totally surprised 13 years old naked boy standing
up with hands on the waist. His 35 years old mommy, with eyes closed
and hands on her knees, was knelt before him-her straight brown
shoulder length hair was parted in the middle; she had a pearl
necklace around her neck and was dressed in a black evening gown-and
had sweetly trapped the tip of her son’s erected small dick between
her scarlet lips.</p><p>The other one was the close-up of a 14 years old boy’s crotch who was
laid on a carpet. His legs were spread apart and the pelvis was lifted
3 inches above the ground. His 40 years old blonde mommy-completely
naked, with eyes half closed and her sweaty matted hair disturbed and
messy-was laid on her right side and had her head rested on his tummy.
Her right hand -very inconvenient; someone would expect the other one-
had cupped his testicles and the super red bulge of the very
well-salivated pole was leaned lazily towards her wide opened mouth,
while a thick crust of musky milky semen covered her lips and the tip
of the nose.</p><p>Veronica had already placed her right hand inside her bikini and was
rubbing slowly her shaved slit when the door bell rang. At first she
tried to ignore it but the bell-sound kept piercing her ears and
nerves. Upset and furious to the highest degree she got up and went to
answer the door. At the door stood a 14 years old girl dressed in
white t-shirt and shorts.</p><p>Veronica: “What do you want Marietta?”</p><p>Marietta: “I am very sorry Miss Veronica. I didn’t mean to bother you
but my mother sent me to ask you if you could give us a cup of sugar.
She is making a cake and unfortunately we run out of it.”</p><p>Veronica: “You always find the right moment to disturb me Marietta.
You could have come an hour later than that. Can’t you see I am
busy?...Damn!...Step inside young lady.”</p><p>Marietta: “It isn’t my fault Miss. My mother sent me and…”</p><p>Veronica: “I know very well you and your mother, Marietta. You are
always bugging me with your nonsense. I wonder what you mother told
you this time.”</p><p>Marietta: “Eeeemm…She said: “Why don’t you go to that old lady and
bring me some sugar for my cake?” That was exactly her words.”</p><p>Veronica: “OLD LADY? OLD? Did she say that?”</p><p>Marietta: “Exactly Miss.”</p><p>Veronica: “The filthy bitch! She always envied my class and body. She
may be younger than me but never took care of her body and now looks
like a fat cow. She never believed that I would have the guts to
divorce my husband and live my life the way I wanted. Tell me
Marietta, does your mother have the body I got? Are her tits firm and
bulky as mine? Tell me the truth. I have noticed the way you are
looking at my breasts.”</p><p>Having said that Veronica lifted her arms and entwined her fingers
behind her head, forcing her breasts to perk up and show their true
power. She sucked her tummy in and her hands slowly traced the curves
of her bulky breasts and then continued down along her stomach and
around her wide hips. After that, she turned around, straddling her
legs for better balance, and flexed the muscles of her back and ass.
Her hands stroked many times her hard-as-rock muscular back orbs and
then her agile fingers tucked the rest of her bikini into her back
slit, leaving only a thick line of fabric to protrude. As if it wasn’t
enough, she began-teasingly-bending over very slowly, exposing and
parting her magnificent ass and crotch inch by inch. By the time she
completed her movement her hands were touching her ankles. She, then,
slid her palms along her stringy calves, fondled the back of her
thighs and went on to part wide her “muzzled”-the fabric had split it
in two-labia, constantly looking at Marietta through her straddled legs.</p><p>Veronica: “What do you say now, young lady?”</p><p>Marietta: “Miss Veronica you make me blush! Ummm…what I should
say?...I suppose you have…”</p><p>Veronica: “I see that you are a doubting Thomas. So, you don’t believe
me…Come on now and touch them! Feel them and tell me your opinion or
else I wont give you the sugar.”</p><p>Marietta: “But…but…”</p><p>Veronica: ‘Shut up girl and do as I tell you. I’ll make it easy for you.”</p><p>Veronica leaned forward and protruded the bulk of her breasts with a
teasing smile on her face. Marietta had frozen in her position and
couldn’t move a muscle as the image of the horny old lady, being
scantily dressed and drenched in sweet glistening sweat, was
absolutely irresistible. Veronica uncovered her nipples, by dragging
the fabric of the bra underneath her breasts, and began stroking and
rubbing them slowly.</p><p>Marietta, as if she were in trance, raised her hands in slow motion
and cupped Veronica’s erected nipples. Veronica let out a soft moan
and put her own hands on Marietta’s and started to move them in
lingering circles. Marietta expected to find them shaggy and very soft
but she got surprised by the fact that besides being shapely, they
were firm too-in some degree of course. They were slippery, fleshy and
very warm and she could feel the engorged nipples poking the soft
flesh of her palms like ultra sharp arrowheads.</p><p>Veronica placed her hands on Marietta’s head and began to caress her
curly shoulder length black hair. Marietta was gradually putting aside
her earlier inhibitions and started to get bolder as the scene had
stimulated her senses to the highest degree. It was as if she were in
heaven; she couldn’t stop weighing those severely used balloons on her
hands, kneading, massaging and squeezing at her heart’s content. She
even found the courage to roll Veronica’s brown swollen nipples
between her thumbs and index fingers, over and over, not missing the
opportunity to pinch them hard each time.</p><p>Veronica: “Ohhh God!!!...You are a little animal, aren’t you?...Mmmm…I
like it rough…Don’t stop please…Put them in your mouth, you hungry
beast…Come on now…Don’t be afraid to hurt me…Suck my inflamed
nipples…Bite them!...You naughty girl…show mommy how you do
it…Aouch!!...Keep on…If you stop now, I’ll strangle you…I swear…Aaaah…”</p><p>Marietta couldn’t believe in her ears but she had no reason to
protest. The moans, coming out from Veronica’s semi opened mouth, the
scent of her sweaty body, along with the desperate pleas to abuse her
sensitive spots without remorse, had resulted in Marietta’s wildest
arousal. An arousal so undeniable and imperative that the cells inside
her sopping little slit were whimpering their urgent need for
immediate relief like forsaken babies.</p><p>She opened her baby mouth and stuck out her little red tongue, while
Veronica was pulling impatiently the head on her naked breasts.
Marietta, hesitatingly, licked the skin around Veronica’s left aureole
and tasted the salty flavor of her sweat. She, shyly, passed her
tongue over the engorged nipple and then she tickled it with the tip
of her tongue. Veronica was too aroused to withstand such a timid
treatment and immediately she grabbed her left tit, from under, and
forced it into Marietta’s half-opened mouth. She started feeding the
hapless teen with her breast, by shoving it deep into her mouth.</p><p>Marietta closed her lips around the basis of the nipple and started
sucking it as if she were a sex-starved leech. Veronica was moaning
and groaning like a pregnant mother who is expecting her child in any
moment, as her right hand was working overtime over the fabric of her
crotch. Marietta couldn’t help herself and she bit the nipple hard.
Veronica cursed her fate; nevertheless she urged her not to stop.</p><p>Having stabilized the grip of her teeth around Veronica’s abused
nipple, Marietta, started to flick her tongue over the tip of the
nipple like a humming bird. Veronica was shaking her body like a
spoilt fidgety child and when Marietta bit the nipple harder and
pulled her head away, without leaving it, she threw back her head and
screamed her orgasm out.</p><p>Marietta: “Are…are you…alright Miss Veronica? I didn’t mean to hurt
you…I swear God!…but…you kept provoking me to do so…Oh my God…I hope
you are alright…”</p><p>Veronica: “Oh my God…Oh my God…I have never felt like this in my whole
life…Look at my hands…I’m still shaking…I see exploding stars
everywhere…Dammit girl… you are very good…Now its my turn…”</p><p>Marietta: “Oh no! Please let me go. My mother will be looking for me
right now…Give me the cup of sugar and please don’t tell mommy…”</p><p>Veronica: “No way! You’ll do as I say or else I’ll tell your mom what
you did to me. Take off your clothes and underwear, straddle your legs
and look at the wall over there. Support yourself with hands on the
wall…NOW!”</p><p>Marietta: “Oh no…Nooo…What are you going to do to me?...You are
scaring me…”</p><p>Veronica: “You are really silly, aren’t you? I’m going to give you a
very exquisite treatment… You are going to love it…Don’t you think
that I know exactly what is happening inside your pants right now?”</p><p>Marietta: “I don’t want it! I’m leaving right now!”</p><p>Veronica: “As you like. I’m picking up the phone…”</p><p>Marietta stared Veronica in the eyes, with her puppy eyes full of
tears, for quite some time and realized that her appeal wouldn’t stand
a chance. She let out a deep sigh and took off her white t-shirt.
Veronica put down the phone and waited there, looking hungrily at her
prey.</p><p>Marietta unclasped her A cup bra and put it on a chair, exposing her
virgin budding breasts, whose nipples, strangely, stuck out like small
cherries. Veronica passed her tongue over her upper lip, sweeping the
beads of sweat which had collected there, and pinched her aching
nipples hard, once more.</p><p>Marietta dragged her shorts down to the floor and stepped out of them.
She turned around, bent over and slipped her pants down to her ankles,
exposing her boyish-butt and tight-lipped vulva. After getting rid of
the last trace of her dignity, she faced the nearest wall, straddled
her legs and supported herself by putting her palms there.</p><p>Veronica approached her from behind and kissed her magnificent hair,
inhaling their aroma as deep as she could. Her hands went on
Marietta’s breasts and cupped them carefully. Using her nose and chin,
she put aside Marietta’s curly hair, exposing her right ear and
side-neck. She kissed the right-shoulder tenderly, while her hands
were running along Marietta’s nipples, tummy and hips.</p><p>Marietta shuddered with delight and closed her eyes, as she was
enjoying the feeling of being there, totally naked and helpless in the
hands of that weird mature woman, who, obviously, knew exactly what to
do. Veronica nibbled her way around Marietta’s little red ear and then
put the earlobe between her lips. She trapped Marietta’s nipples
between the intersection of her index and middle fingers and squeezed
them hard, forcing them to bulge above her knuckles, swallowing, at
the same time, the earlobe deep in her mouth.</p><p>Marietta moaned loudly and immediately felt a velvet stream of honey
juices trickling down her inner thighs and along her calves; she just
couldn’t quit scratching the surface of her lower lip with her white
teeth, as she had never been so wet and aroused throughout her entire
life.</p><p>Veronica stuck her body on Marietta’s, pressing her breasts against
her back, and plunged her experienced tongue inside the ear-hole. She
started moving it inside out the hole, kneading Marietta’s left breast
with the left hand and rubbing her little crotch with the other.
Marietta was trembling and wriggling furiously as if she was following
the rhythm of some kind of an exotic dance, twisting her upper body
left and right in sharp turns, swaying her hips like a belly-dancer
and bucking her bum like an untamed mare.</p><p>Suddenly, Veronica knelt down and positioned herself between
Marietta’s straddled legs, right under her crotch. She raised her head
and put her wide tongue on the bottom of Marietta’s wet slit. By
pressing her tongue against the hairless pussylips, she proceeded in
sliding it upwards, slowly separating the burning lips, going all the
way up to the clit.</p><p>Marietta: “Aaaaah…What are you doing to me Miss Veronica?...My God…I
can’t control myself…Be careful Miss…I’m going to cum…You must take
your mouth away from cunnie…I…I don’t want…to flood your mouth with my
“dirty” juices…Please Miss…I’m so close…HURRY UP!...”</p><p>Veronica: “Shut up little girl…I have been doing this in all my life…I
know what I’m doing…Let me see what you are made of…Give it to
me…Surprise me…Don’t keep it for yourself…Share it with me…Come on
now…CUM NOW!...”</p><p>Veronica stuck her lips on Marietta’s exploding vulva as if she were
kissing her lover, mouth to mouth, and waited for the inevitable
cataclysm of celestial bliss…</p><p>END.</p><p>Written by Christy Mars copyright © 2006<br/>
Especially made for 55 years old Veronica (Guatemala)</p>"
729,Babysitting,Cindy1,1,I used to love babysitting for extra money. Babysitting little Amanda was my favorite!,"['f/g', 'oral', 'panties']","<p>I always enjoyed having extra money when I was 12 and 13 and the only way
was babysitting. It had more benefits than just money! When the word got
out I was fairly busy and made some good extra money. One of my
favorite kids to babysit was 7-year-old Amanda. She had blond hair
down to her shoulders and was the cutest child! She used to love to
sit on my lap while we watched TV.</p><p>Part of my job was to clean up around the house when the parents were
gone. Many times I found Amanda's panties just lying on the floor and
they were always dirty! like she had worn them for 2 or 3 days. I
didn't mind though. I would pick them up and take them to the hamper
but would usually take them to the bathroom first for and inspection.
I would sit on the toilet and put the panties to my nose and smell
that wonderful young pussy smell mixed with her pee. It was
intoxicating! I would end up sucking those panties and rubbing my
clit till I orgasmed. God I loved her panties! Then I would take
them to the hamper.</p><p>One time when I was babysitting her I walked into her bedroom and she
was sitting on the top bunk of a bunk bed. She was wearing a short
skirt and I could see these cute white panties with a flower design. I
was already dripping into my own panties! I said, ""Amanda, have you
changed your panties today?"" She said, ""No."" I said, ""OK. It is time
to change them. Please take them off and give them to me."" She
complied. When I had them in my hand I inspected them and told her
that they were pretty dirty. I asked her how many days she wore them
for and she said ""Two days."" I couldn't help but put them to my nose.
I said, ""Yes. These look like they've been worn for two days."" I
almost creamed my panties as I sniffed and stared at her bare
cunt.</p><p>I said, ""Amanda, is it OK if I look at your ... vagina to see if you
need to be cleaned?"" She looked a little surprised and said, ""OK."" I
opened her legs to see that she had quite a wet little pussy. I
remember my pussy was really wet at 7 years old too. Of course, then I
was 12, and my pussy was really wet now too! I told Amanda, ""Is it OK
if I clean you down here?"" She again looked a little surprised and
said, ""I guess so."" I moved her closer to the edge of the bed and
began licking her sweet 7-year-old pussy. It was delicious! Her face
was precious as she watched me lick. She was in shock but also had a
little smile. I asked her, ""Do you like this? Is this alright?"" She
just nodded and smiled. As I licked deeper and deeper her breathing
was quickening. I could tell she was about to have maybe her first
orgasm in MY mouth!</p><p>I began licking that little clit. It was so cute and throbbing! As
she started to cum she grabbed my head to make sure I would not leave
her little cunny. As she orgasmed I heard her moan and her
little 7-year-old cunt started dripping juices. My hand was inside my
panties as I licked her and I was creaming as well. It was the most
beautiful moment I had ever had. Her cheeks were so pink! I think she
came like 3 times in a row and I licked up all the juice that little
girl had.</p><p>When I was done I said, ""I think you are clean now. Sorry I got
carried away with that."" Amanda just smiled and said, ""That's OK.""
Then I put the sheets on her and covered her up so she could take a
nap. I took those dirty panties home with me as a momento. Babysitting
was a fantastic job!</p>"
730,The Offer,Cindy1,1,I offered the young girl something that she enjoyed.,"['F/g', 'oral', 'panties']","<p>I am a 27 year old woman who loves to go to the beach. I was walking by the beach a few weeks ago where there were restaurants and stores nearby.</p><p>I noticed a woman with two of her children playing by the waves and the rocks. The girl was about 10 and the boy was about 9. I noticed the young girl had on a short skirt and every time she bent over I could see her white panties. It was very erotic to me. I noticed her cute budding breasts also. I watched her for about 15 minutes and my pussy got very wet at the sight of this sweet young girl.</p><p>I left the ocean and was walking by the stores about 10 minutes later when I noticed the family of 3 sitting at a table outside a restaurant. The young girl had her legs spread just wide enough to get a really good glimpse of her panties. I was so excited to see them again. I walked by several times acting like I was lost.</p><p>I could tell the family didn't have a lot of money so I decided to make them an offer. I walked up to the mother and asked if I could talk to her privately for a moment. She stepped to the side and we spoke.</p><p>I told her I felt very awkward but I wanted to offer them $100 cash. She asked for what and I said I wanted to lick the young girl's pussy for just 10 minutes at my hotel which was just down the street. She looked angry at first and I thought I was in trouble. I said I was sorry and walked away.</p><p>The lady sat back down with her kids and I thought that was the end of it. But I was wrong. A few minutes later the lady came up to me and said she would entertain my offer. I was so excited and scared too!</p><p>I walked them to my hotel room and gave her the $100 bill. She introduced me to her daughter who's name was Mandy. The mom explained to Mandy that I would be giving her a special massage, ""and then our family would have $100 to spend as we wished.""</p><p>The young girl seemed confused and excited at the same time. The mom said her goodbyes and said we would pick her up in about 15 minutes.</p><p>I introduced myself to Mandy and asked her to sit on my bed. I told her how pretty she was and asked to look under her skirt to see her cute panties. Mandy didn't hesitate to show me her panties. They were so cute, white with flowers and I could see they were damp.</p><p>I told her about the special massage I wanted to give her. I began rubbing the outside of her panties. The warmth and wetness was so beautiful I could not believe.</p><p>I told her to lie back and enjoy the massage. She lay back and I began rubbing her panties in little circles. I could now smell the sweet pussy juice. I couldn't wait any longer and began licking her panties. The young girl moaned and asked what I was doing. I told her this was part of the $100 offer and she would enjoy it.</p><p>I then began pulling her panties down to reveal this hairless cunt. It was so pretty I immediately started licking the little pussy the best I knew how. This 10 year old pussy was the best tasting cunt I had ever tasted.</p><p>I kept lapping at her cunt, sticking my tongue inside and enjoying myself so much. Here was this little girl I was watching by the ocean with her skirt blowing up and now I was sucking the cunt nectar out of her! YUM! It was so good that I just kept licking up and down and all around.</p><p>She was making noises like she was going to cum and sure enough she did! All of a sudden this white milky pussy juice started dripping out of her and I lapped it up like it was syrup! The more she came the more I sucked and licked. Then she grabbed my head to make sure I wouldn't stop. She finally stopped cumming and I licked very lightly now.</p><p>Soon there was a knock at the door. Her mom and brother were there to pick her up. I pulled up her little panties and told her it was time to go. Her cheeks were pink and flushed.</p><p>I opened the door and the mom asked how it went. I looked at Mandy and asked her. She looked at her mom and smiled. She said it was good.</p><p>I told her how much I appreciated her generous offer of her daughter and she said she didn't mind. I told her to buy her daughter something special and gave her an extra $100 just for Mandy. The mother was so thankful and gave the money to Mandy.</p><p>She hugged me before they left. I told them that I usually get a room there once every few weeks and to check back if they would ever like to make a few extra hundred bucks. The mother smiled and said she would definitely consider my offer at a future date. She even let me keep Mandy's panties, then they left.</p><p>As soon as they closed the door I grabbed Mandy's panties and began sniffing and sucking them while I rubbed my own cunt to a very wet orgasm!!! Sniff.. Suck....Rub.. Oh Mandy! Here I cum again!!</p>"
731,Claire & Katie,CNK,1,12-year-old Claire looks after her 9-year-old cousin.,['gg inc spank'],"<p>It was the summer after my first bisexual encounters with my best
friend
Karen. I was now 12 years old, my body was blooming into shape, with
nice
breasts and a delicious cunny.</p><p>I had to look after my nine year old cousin, Katie. My mother was
working
most of the time and my brother was away all summer, so I was trusted
with taking care of my younger cousin.</p><p>Katie was tall (for her age), dark-skinned with long black hair. She
was
slim, with no apparent breasts, but she was clearly going to be a
heart-breaker when she was older. The other thing about my young
cousin
was that she was an absolute nightmare to look after. She was into
everything, never sat still for a minute and was naughty, simply
naughty.</p><p>It took only two days of her visit for me to lose my patience with
her,
with me warning her that I would punish her if she didn't behave.</p><p>She just laughed and asked,</p><p>""what are you going to do, spank me?""</p><p>""If I have to, don't think I won't"" I replied.</p><p>""You wouldn't dare!"" came the response.</p><p>""Just try me,"" I said.</p><p>She was a little thoughtful for a while and went off to her room. She
came back a minute or two later and said,</p><p>""Well, you're going to have to spank me if you want me to behave!""</p><p>I couldn't believe it, but knew I had to back up my words with
actions if
I was going to have any control.</p><p>""OK"" I said, ""you asked for it!""</p><p>Pulling her over to me, I sat down on the couch and made her lie
across
my lap. I pulled her dress up over her bottom to reveal that she
hadn't
got any knickers on. The sight of her nicely rounded bottom made me
feel
wet - it was a lovely view to see that early in the morning.</p><p>I gave her a light slap, just to get going. Katie squealed and
wriggled
her bottom, but didn't complain too much. I slapped her again, and
again,
getting harder each time.</p><p>After six spanks, her bottom had turned pink, and she was moaning
slightly.</p><p>""Have you had enough?"" I asked, ""or do you want me to carry on?""</p><p>Katie just grunted, but raised her bottom in the air as if to say,
carry
on. She also opened her legs slightly to give a view of her anus and
vagina. It was a beautiful sight. Her cunny seemed to be damp, but I
didn't want to touch at that time.</p><p>I slapped her again, harder. This time my fingers slipped between her
legs and brushed her gently. Katie responded by opening her legs
wider.</p><p>I slapped again, this time resting my fingers on her cunny a little
longer. She wriggled her bottom, making sure my fingers touched her.
She
was damp!</p><p>I slapped again and again, each time getting bolder with my fingers
until
the tip of my middle finger was resting between her cunt lips. This
time,
she pushed up so my finger slipped inside her.</p><p>She looked round at me, her eyes giving me the go-ahead to delve
deeper.
By this time, my pussy was wet and my heart beating. I looked down at
her
with a smile, and pressed my finger deeper inside.</p><p>Her nine-year old pussy was tight, but opened up for me. She was
really
wet so my finger met little resistance. I stopped only when I couldn't
push further. I stayed there with my finger deep inside, feeling the
warmth of her pussy around me.</p><p>Slowly I pulled my finger out, to which she complained.</p><p>""Put it back in - I want you to put it back in"" she said, ""I really
like
that.""</p><p>""Are you going to behave?"" I asked, not terribly seriously. I just
wanted
to see more of this lovely girl on my lap.</p><p>""I'll do whatever you want if you put it back in"" she replied.</p><p>""Promise?""</p><p>""Promise, promise"" was the response.</p><p>I slipped my finger back inside her, gently probing her now very wet
pussy. Gently I fucked her, my middle finger doing it's job to open
her
up and make her wetter and wetter.</p><p>She moaned, pushing her smooth bottom up to meet my thrusts. I knew
she
wasn't far from cumming, so I eased my first finger into her as well.
She
was tight, but took my two fingers with relish. I was now fucking her
hard and fast, wanting her to cum for me.</p><p>It didn't take long, as she climaxed noisily. The juices were now
flowing
freely, as I pushed my fingers deep inside her. Katie moaned and
groaned,
reaching round to hold my hand in place as she thrashed around on my
lap.</p><p>Finally she slowed down and stopped, her breathing returning to
normal.
She looked up at me with eyes full of ecstasy and said,</p><p>""Wow, that was fantastic! As good as I hoped it would be.""</p><p>She then explained that she had had a crush on me for ages, and had
wanted to see if I would make her feel good. She told me she had
learnt
to masturbate six months previously, when a friend had shown her.
Since
then she had been fantasising about me, and knew that me looking after
her was the time to make her move.</p><p>She sat up, and kissed me. I kissed her back, and then taking her by
the
hand, led her into my room. It was still early, we had the whole day
ahead, and I had so much I wanted to show my willing apprentice.</p>"
732,"Skylar the Nymph, Part 1: Skylar, Janette and Mitch",Cobra,1,A normal photo shoot turns erotic.,"['M,f,g cons', '3some']","<p>Hello, my name is Mitch, and, I am a photographer for a very lovely
13-year-old model named Skylar. All that is about to take place in
this story, happened during one of her modeling sessions with me.</p><p>It all started while her and I were outside, right in front of a
stream, that looked like an old-fashioned movie set. Skylar exclaimed:
""Wow!"" Take my photos, then, I have a surprise just for you at the end
of the session. Thinking absolutely nothing of it at the time. I, just
proceeded to set up the cameras, and do my job as always.</p><p>While I was setting up the photo equipment, she tapped my shoulder. I
turned around and she was wearing her pink bikini. She told me: ""I
wore this especially for you."" Then, I told her: ""Well, I am
flattered, thank you."" Now, just go sit on that rock, and we can proceed.""</p><p>She did just that, while my camera was clicking away taking photos of
her lovely frame. I noticed myself getting stiff, just thinking back
to that little surprise that she told me about earlier. I think that
she noticed my boner, then, another little girl came over in the frame
and sat down next to Skylar. I am still clicking away at these two
hot models. </p><p>Then, Janette proceeded to tongue-kiss Skylar and told her: ""Lick my
cunt, bitch!"" With that said, they stripped down to their tight nude
bodies. She proceeded to part Janette's thighs, and started to lick
her pussy. I saw that Skylar started to wriggle her hips in a humping
motion. Janette yelled out: ""Join us, if you dare."" I could not say
no to that invitation.  With that said, I guided my cock into Skylar's
pussy from behind, while I fingered her, and tongue-kissed Janette,
while she was licking Janette's pussy. The feeling was so intense
the three of us, that it took us virtually no time to cum. </p><p>Then, Janette, lay down on the rock, while Skylar proceeded to sit on
her face. I took this chance to snap some more pictures of them over
the next few minutes until Skylar exploded on Janette's face. 
Exhausted, they both said in unison: ""Thank you, this was the best
threesome ever.""</p><p>Then, Janette said to Skylar: ""I have a friend that
needs some lesbian loving, interested?"" Skylar said: ""Sure."" Then
they walked away to iron out the details of Skylar's trip. As for me,
I'm just waiting for my next session with the lovely Skylar and any
other little girl.</p><p>The End</p>"
733,"Skylar the Nymph, Part 2: Skylar and Julie",Cobra,2,Skylar's first lesbian encounter.,"['f,f cons']","<p>Hello, my name is Skylar, and I just had a truly wonderful lesbian
experience. Here is how it all went down:</p><p>Since that day that I screwed my photographer and Janette. I
frequently masturbated, and came up empty. No wetness or anything. I
kept imagining Mitch's big, thick, turgid 9-inch cock inside me, and
licking Janette's pussy, still nothing. Then, I went on the computer
to see different modeling websites. I stumbled onto a few of them that
featured models that were a little older than me, and had tits that
were a little bigger than mine. Then I just stopped at this one model,
and immediately felt myself get wet. So, while clicking the mouse, I
took my left hand, and started to finger myself. All I did was click
and finger, click and finger, click and finger. Until I was done with
all of her photos. I must have came about ten times before I was
finished. When I was done, my panties and denim shorts were wet and
sticky. Even the leather computer seat had a wet spot on it. My entire
room smelled like my pussy. So, I went to my bed, and fingered myself
some more. Just thinking about having hot, steamy, lesbian sex with
the girl on the computer. When I came a few more times, and soaked-up
the bed sheets, that's when I decided to find her, and turn my sexual
fantasies into a really hot reality.</p><p>So, I took a trip up to this girl's hometown. My destination was the
beach, cause, I knew that she would be there, cause, she took a lot of
beach photos, and from Janette's recommendation. When I got to the
beach, still, in my wet panties, she was there, too. After her first
photo shoot, I walked over and introduced myself. I said: ""Hi, I'm
Skylar, and I'm 13."" Then she said: ""Hi, I'm Julie, and I'm 15.  Tell
you what, let's go inside, and you can watch me change.""  That's when
I knew that she was the girl that I wanted to have sex with. While she
was changing, I had my hand down my denim shorts. It didn't take long
for her to notice what I was doing. Then, she turned around and faced
me to ask me something: ""Hey, Skylar, you like my bikini?"" That's when
she noticed. What she said next, took me by complete surprise: ""Here,
let me help you with that."" Then, she took off my denim shorts and
really wet panties, and started to stick two of her own fingers into
my wet snatch. Then, I started to buck my hips to her finger thrusts.
Then I started to rub her own pussy which was covered with a orange
and yellow striped bikini bottom, in which, the fabric was wet. Then,
with her other hand, she took off her bottoms, which allowed me to
shove my finger in there. We were fingering each other for at least an
hour, when wave after wave of ecstasy hit the both of us at the same
time. Exhausted, I said: ""That was great! Now, I want to suck your
tits, while you finger me again, then, you do the same to me."" She
said: ""Sounds good. Then, I took off her orange bikini top and started
to kiss, suck, and lick, her big, juicy tits."" When I got to her
areolas, I felt her whole body quiver, cause she just came. After she
came, she said: ""My turn."" Then, she took off my pink tank top and
bra, and started to suck on my tits while I fingered her. I came right
away, then, I came again, when she came in my hand.</p><p>Then, right after that, she said something strange to me: ""Skylar, get
on the bed, and let me show you a 69."" I said: Sure, whatever. Then, I
got onto the bed, she soon followed, and put her pussy in my face.
Then, we started to finger and lick each other's pussies. This went on
for about 30 minutes, when she demanded: ""Cum in my face, Skylar! Cum
in my face!"" Then, with one final thrust with all that I had, I
showered her face in my cum. Then, she followed suit, and showered my
own face in her cum. Then, we sat up on the bed, and licked each
other's cum off of our faces, and tongue-kissed each other like crazy.
Then, she asked me: ""How long will you be staying?"" I said: I don't
know. Then, she said: My lover Janette will be so glad to meet you. I
said: Really, then, I'm looking forward to it. She said: Great, I'll
make the arrangements. </p><p>The End</p>"
734,"Skylar the Nymph, Part 3: Skylar, Julie, and Janette",Cobra,3,"Another one of Skylar the nymph's adventures in lesbianism, enjoy!","['f,f,g cons', 'femdom', 'toys']","<p>Hello, again, my name is Skylar, and I just had a truly wonderful
lesbian threesome. Here is how it all went down:</p><p>After our hot night of steamy, passionate lovemaking.  The next day,
Julie and I decided to settle in and have a little breakfast, after
that, we sat down on the sofa and started to cuddle each other.  Then,
Julie asked me: ""Hey, want to make out?""  I said: ""Sure.""  Then, we
proceeded to tongue-kiss each other like crazy, shortly after we
started to make-out, she started to fondle my 34b breasts.  At 13, my
tits are pretty big.  Then, I followed suit, and started to fondle her
nice and big 36c's.  I thought that at 15-years-old, her tits were
amazingly huge.  After a while, both of us started to get really wet.
 We broke off our kiss, and Julie said to me: ""Please, lick my cunt.""
 Without saying a word, I started to rip off her jeans and panties. 
Then, I proceeded to lick her wet pussy, while I was licking her, I
took my other hand and put it down my pants to give myself a nice
fingering.  Then, when we were both about to cum, the doorbell rang. 
Julie said: ""Skylar, get the door while I put my clothes back on.""  I
said: ""Okay.""</p><p>Then, I opened the door, it was Janette.  Janette said: ""Hey, Skylar.""
 I said: ""Hey, Janette.""  Then we started to make out with each other.
 Julie asked: ""Do you two know each other?""  We broke off the kiss,
and I answered Julie: ""Yes, she was in the photo session with Mitch
and I.""  Julie asked: ""Oh, was it hot?""  Janette said: ""Why, yes, it
was, and Skylar made love to me like this.""  Then, Janette forced
Julie onto the sofa, ripped off her clothes, and, started to give
Julie's pussy a really good licking.  I, started to finger myself in
front of the really hot and passionate love making session.  Then,
Julie said: ""Umm, umm, join us, ohhhhhhhhhh, join us?""  Then I got
naked and proceeded to put my hot and wet pussy on Julie's hot mouth.
 After a short while, I started screaming: ""Oh, Julie, right there! 
Oh, that feels soooooooo gooooood, umm, ahhhhhhhhh!  You sure know
what you're doing!  Oh, God, yesssssssss! Oh, God, I'm about to cum,
oh, God, I'm cumming, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! 
Yessssssssssssssss!""  Then I exploded directly into Julie's mouth, and
she was there to lick up every single drop.  Julie said: ""Best pussy
juice I have ever tasted.  Uh, oh, I'm going to cum.""  When she said
that, she took both of her hands and buried Janette's face in her
pussy until she exploded.  Janette said: ""Boy, that was so fun, but,
the best is yet to come.""  Then, finally, Janette gets naked, and,
proceeds to open up a bag with a little surprise inside of it.  She
asked me a question: ""Do you miss Mitch?""  I said: ""You bet I do."" 
She said: ""Well, here he is, attached to this strap-on.""  I asked:
""How?""  She said: ""When you left to make love to Julie, well, Mitch
and I had a little session of our own, then, he made this just for
you.""  Me, being so wet, I just said: ""Come here, Mitch!""</p><p>Then, Julie got into position in front of me, Janette, with the
strap-on got behind me, and, eased the 9-inch plastic dong into my
pussy.  I, just drew Julie's wet pussy closer to my mouth.  All we did
was re-enact that photo session from a while back.  But, let me tell
you, it was a lot better with just girls.  After a half hour of me
licking Julie's pussy on one end, and me getting screwed by Janette on
the other end.  We could hardly contain it anymore, Julie exploded in
my mouth, and I returned the favor from before, and licked up every
single drop of her pussy juice, and, a few minutes later, I exploded
right onto Mitch's copycat cock.  After that, Janette took off the
strap-on and said:  ""Well, ladies, time to go.""  I was so furious at
her looking so confident in her 34a-cup 12-year-old frame.  I looked
at Julie and said: ""Let's get her!""  So, we wrestled her to the
ground, and I said: ""I guess, I will be the first to lick this wet
pussy.""  So, Julie and I took turns on her pussy and tits.  This went
on for about another half hour when Janette finally gave in and
exploded, and again, Julie and I took turns licking up her pussy
juice.  Exhausted, Julie said: ""Not bad for your first lesbian
threesome, eh, Skylar?""   I said: ""I had an absolute blast.""  Janette
said: ""So did I.""  Then, I asked, ""Well, what's next for me and my
constantly wet pussy?""  Janette said: ""Well, there is this girl I
know, about my age, who needs a lesson in lesbian lovemaking.  It's
going to be her first time having sex, so, be gentle, and her name is
Christine.  You can IM her if you like before you go.""  I said:
""Thanks, I'm looking forward to my trip.""  Janette said: ""Great, I'll
go make the plans.""</p><p>The End</p>"
735,"Skylar the Nymph, Part 4: Skylar and Anita, and Skylar and Christine",Cobra,4,"A normal train trip, and a normal pool party turns erotic.","['f/f', 'f/g', 'mast', 'toys', 'cons', 'fist', 'ws', '1st time']","<p class=""h2"">Skylar and Anita</p><p>Hello, again, my name is Skylar, and I just had two truly wonderful
lesbian experiences. Here is how it all went down:
The following morning after having sex with Julie and Janette, I went
home to prepare myself for my trip.  After some breakfast and some
intense fingering just to keep my pussy calm, my IM alert rang:</p><p>Christine: ""Hello, is this Skylar?""</p><p>Skylar: ""Why, yes it is.</p><p>Christine: ""Oh, good, one question.""</p><p>Skylar: ""Ok, shoot.""</p><p>Christine: ""Do you masturbate?""</p><p>Skylar: ""Yes, all the time, in fact, I was just fingering myself
thinking about you.""</p><p>Christine: ""Oh, me, too, tell me, how big are you?""</p><p>Skylar: ""34b.""</p><p>Christine: ""Wow!  That big, I'm only 12 at a 32a, but, I swim topless
to help with my breast growth.""</p><p>Christine: ""Skylar, hello?""</p><p>Skylar: ""I'm sorry, I was fingering.""</p><p>Christine: ""I'll leave you to your fingering, 'cause I'm about to do
the same, looking forward to your arrival.""</p><p>Skylar: ""Ok, bye.""</p><p>After she signed off, I fingered myself some more until I came.  
Then, I packed-up and left for my train ride:</p><p>When I got onto the train, and sat down in my seat, this lovely blonde
teenager with big tits sat down next to me.  So, I introduced myself:
""Hi, I'm Skylar.""  Shocked, she looked at me and said: ""Hold on, thee
Skylar.""  I just looked at her and said: ""Why yes.""  Then, she told me
why she was on this train, along with a few other details: ""I'm Anita
16-years-old, with size 36d tits, and a lesbian.  I'm on this train to
meet my lover, Roberta who is doing a photo shoot, and I'm extremely
wet, but, I'll wait until this train starts moving.""  Then I said:
""Well, I'm a lesbian, too, as well as 13-years-old and size 34b tits.
 I'm also on this train to see this girl named Christine to teach her
about sex.  I'm also really wet, so, let's do it.""  Then, the train
starts moving, and Anita just flies into my lap, and we start to rub
our pussies together through our shorts.  While we were humping
together, she starts to take off her top, and I helped her by
un-clasping her bra, so those massive tits can flow free.  Then, I
proceeded to kiss, lick, and suck on her big tits.  It didn't take
long for her to cum.  Then, we switched positions, I started to take
off my top, and she un-clasped my bra, as soon as they were out, she
started to kiss, lick, and, suck on my tits.  It didn't take long for
me to cum, either.  Then, Anita took off her shorts and panties and
laid herself flat on the bench.  Pointed to her hairless mound and
told me: ""Lick and finger me, please?""  All I did was bury my face in
her pussy, and insert 2 fingers up her snatch.  I was going at it
really well, she must have came at least twelve times before the train
stopped.  After her last orgasm, she came to, and realized that it was
her stop.  She said: ""Well, here is where I get off.  Thanks for the
sex, when you're done with Christine, Roberta and I would love to have
you.""  I said: ""Thanks for the invite, I will do that.""  Then we
tongue-kissed and fondled each other's tits, and she left. 
Unsatisfied, I took out my 5-inch vibrator and shoved it into my own
pussy.  I came at least five times before the train stopped again at
my stop.</p><p class=""h2"">Skylar and Christine</p><p>After I got off the train, I was walking until I got to Christine's
house when I saw this bony arm wave at me to come over there.  When I
arrived, she was emerging out of the pool wearing nothing but a black
bikini bottom.  She asked me: ""Like my tits?""  I proceeded to fondle
them, I said: ""Well, a few more topless swims and you may grow another
2 inches.""  She said: ""Thank you.""  Then, I took off my top and let
her fondle mine, she said: ""My, my, so big, let's skinny dip.""  With
that said, we both got naked and jumped into the pool.  We held each
other close for quite a while, and started kissing, then,
tongue-kissing.  After a while, Christine broke the kiss and told me
that she was getting wet.  So, I told her to sit on the rail of the
pool so I can help her with her little problem.  Then she sat on the
pool's rim while I started to finger and lick her pussy that was
swollen with passion.  While I was doing this, she started to scream:
""Ohhhhhhhhhh, Skylar, right there, umm, that fells soooooooo gooooood!
 Oh, yeah! Ohhh, yeah!  I'm cumming, oh god, I'm cumming, yesssssssss,
yesssssssss, yesssssssss, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!""  When she came, her whole
body quivered, and her pussy squirted like a busted water pipe.  A
little out of breath, she said: ""I can make you cum like that.""  I
said: ""I would like to see you try.""  With that said, I laid down on
the deck so little Christine could have her way with me.  After a
little while of heavy licking, she stuck her whole hand and wrist up
my pussy.  When she did that, I was screaming from the top of my
lungs: ""Don't stop, Christine!  Don't stop!  Yesssssssss! 
Yessssssssssssssss!  Yessssssssssssssss!  I'm going to cum, I'm going
to cum!""  When she took her hand out of my pussy.  I let out an
earth-shattering howl: ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!
 Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Then, what came out of me was a tidal wave of a cum
gusher.  Exhausted, I said to her: ""You were right.""  She said: ""I
told you, now, that was fun, when can we do this again?""  I said: ""I
have to go home and call up some of the interesting people that I have
met recently, including you, for a big lesbian sex party.""  She said:
""I'll be there!""  I said: ""Great.""</p><p>The End</p>"
736,"Skylar the Nymph, Part 5: Skylar, Julie, Janette, and, Christine",Cobra,5,Skylar The Nymph's very first lesbian orgy.,"['ffgg', 'mast', 'fist', 'toys', 'cons', 'ws']","<p>Hello, again, my name is Skylar, and I just had a truly wonderful
lesbian orgy. Here is how it all went down:</p><p>A week has passed since my interesting adventures in lesbian sex, and,
I'm not about to stop now.  Ever since that day when I screwed Mitch
two weeks ago, that week, I slept with four girls.  Had sex with Julie
and Janette twice, done it with Christine and Anita only once.  I
would love to make love to Roberta if I could.  So, on that day, I was
at my living room computer looking at all the different modeling
websites.  Some of the girls I had slept with, others that I want to
sleep with.  All these sexual thoughts running through my head made me
really wet, so, I had the sudden urge to start fingering myself.  The
fingering was so intense that I came really hard, when I came to, the
doorbell rang.  I opened the door, and it was Julie.  I hugged her
hello, after I hugged her, she made a comment: ""It smells like your
pussy in here, looks like someone started without us.""  I looked upon
her face and asked her: ""You look upset, what's wrong?""  Julie started
to cry when she said: ""I'm torn between you and Janette.""  Then, I
took her by the hand and led her to the sofa, I asked her: ""Why are
you torn?""  She said: ""Well, when I was dating Janette, I thought that
I needed a domineering lover, then, I met you, and found out, that, we
are both sensitive lovers.""  Being bold, I asked her: ""So, what is
your decision?""  She said: ""Well, since I had a week to think it over,
you.""  I said: ""Great, let's celebrate.""  Then, we started to
tongue-kiss, cuddle, and fondle each other's tits.  After a little
while, I started to kiss her neck, and chest, I took her top off and
un-clasped her bra, that way her c-cup tits can flow free.  I was
kissing her stomach, navel, and her tits.  While I was sucking on her
nipples, she started to get really horny.  She said: ""Skylar, stop, no
more foreplay, just make love to me.  Take me now.""  Without saying a
word, I ripped her jeans and panties off and started to finger and
lick her really wet pussy.  She took both her hands and started to
grind my face in her pussy.  Julie started to scream really loud:
""Skylar, Skylar, Skylar, you are a sensitive lover, unh!  Better than
Janette, oh yeah!  Oh, my juices never flowed this good, keep going,
I'm going to cum any second!""  While Julie and I were making love, I
felt a breeze on my back, and the door shut.  </p><p>Then, I heard a voice: ""So, Julie, this is how you treat me!""  Then, I
felt someone grab me and push me to the floor.  I looked around and
saw Janette and Christine.  Then, Janette said: ""You, whore, you broke
up with me for her, this little slut, how dare you!""  Julie said:
""Well, I needed a change!""  After Julie said that, Janette started to
slap her around, and finger her pussy really hard.  Then, I ripped
Janette off of Julie and wrestled her to the ground.  I called
Christine over: ""Christine, give her ""the fist.""  Christine said:
""With pleasure.""  While I was holding her down, Christine tore her
clothes off and shoved her hand and wrist up Janette's pussy, she did
the same to me last week.  Christine said: ""I'll take it from here."" 
I said: ""Okay.""  Then, I saw Janette become more relaxed with
Christine fisting her.  While that was going on, I went back to Julie
and started to lightly stroke her pussy after Janette had ravaged it.
 Julie said: ""Stop stroking, let's continue from before.""  Then she
took my head and buried it into her pussy, and started screaming:
""Skylar, unh!  You are soooooooo gooooood!  Right there, right there,
right there!  I'm going to cum!  Oh God!  I'm cumming!  Ohhhhhhhhhh!
Yesssssssss, yesssssssss, yesssssssss! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  When she
released me, I sat next to her and witnessed the action below us. 
Janette finally came from Christine's constant fisting.  Then,
Christine got naked and got into a 69 position with Janette.  Julie
started to tongue-kiss me, and kisses me all over my body, took off my
top and un-clasped my bra, and, started to suck on my nipples.  After
a while, I told her to stop.  She said: ""Why?""  I said: ""I want you,
now!""  Then, she ripped my shorts and panties right off of my body,
and, buried her face in my pussy.  I took both hands and gripped her
head with them, after a short while, I started screaming: ""Oh Julie! 
Right there!  Unh, you are such a good lover, unh!  My juices never
flowed like this before, unh!  Unh!  UNHHHHHH!  Oh, God!  Oh, Jesus
Chrisssssssssttttttttttttttttt!  I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum,
unh, unh, unh, yesssssssss, yesssssssss, Yessssssssssssssss,
AHHHHHHHHHHHH!  When I released her, I told her: ""Julie, you give the
best orgasms.""  Julie said: ""So do you.""  Then, we heard Janette and
Christine start screaming, then, they both came in each other's faces.</p><p>Then, Christine looked at us and asked: ""Are you two ready to go
fisting, while Janette gives me a good licking?""  I said: ""I don't see
why not.""  Then, Julie and I, both spread our legs for Christine to
fist our pussies.  First, Christine positioned herself in order to sit
on Janette's face, then she took both of her hands and shoved them in
our pussies.  After, about 30 minutes, we couldn't take it anymore,
so, Christine started to speak: ""Ladies, you're really close to
orgasm, and so am I, should I stop fisting you guys?""  We both yelled
in unison: ""Please, release us, please?""  Christine said: ""Okay.""  As
soon as she released us, Julie and I had cum gushers.  Then, as soon
as Christine released herself from Janette's mouth, she had a gusher
of her own.""  Janette said: ""That was fun, and I'm also planning a
trip with my new lover, Christine, 'cause, she took me to planes of
ecstasy that I have never been before.""  Then, they held each other
and started to tongue-kiss.  A little while later, Janette wanted
something from Julie: ""For old time's sake, screw me.""  Then she took
out ""Mitch"" the strap-on.</p><p>Without saying anything, Julie put on the strap-on, and, along with
Janette, jumped onto the sofa, and I watched as Julie started screwing
her former lover.  Christine and I just sixty-nined each other until
we heard Janette scream: ""Pull out, now!""  After Julie pulled out of
Janette's pussy, she had a cum gusher of her own.  A few minutes
later, Christine and I came in each other's faces.  Really exhausted,
I said: ""That was the best!""  Julie said: ""I agree, this was the best
lesbian orgy, ever!""  Then, Janette said: ""Come, Christine, time to go
and have our own lesbian adventure.""  Christine asked: ""With who?"" 
Janette replied: ""Nikki.""  Christine said: ""She's a great kisser."" 
Janette said: ""So, I've heard.""  Then, Julie said: ""I'm going to be in
Skylar's house for the time being, you kids have fun.""  Janette said:
""We will.""  Then, they got dressed and left the house, and Julie and I
just kissed and started watching some TV.</p><p>The End</p>"
737,Lisa Simpson: The Bi-Sexual Whore,Cobra,1,The Simpson kids having fun.,"['gggbbbb', 'cons', 'inc', 'mast', 'bj', 'orgy']","<p>Well, another day at recess at Springfield Elementary with Sheri, my
lover, the gay twin.  Her sister, Terri always had eyes for my brother
Bart, the not-gay twin.  In fact, everyday at this time, I could
always hear Bart and Terri having sex in the distance.  Sheri always
gets wet every time her sister gets penetrated, twins, go fig. 
Anyhow, I was walking hand-in-hand with Sheri to our favorite spot to
have sex, she got wet sooner than usual, and really horny.  She said:
""Let's stop here.""  I asked: ""Why?  We are nowhere near our spot."" 
Then she took off her skirt and panties and laid down right on the
grass with her legs spread.  Surprised, I asked her: ""What did Bart
do?""  She said: ""Found her g-spot, hurry, lick my cunt.""  At the time,
her pussy was extremely wet and pulsating.  All I did was put my
fingertip in there, and, she was leaking pre-cum already, I went in
and licked up the pre-cum along with her juices.  She buried my face
in her pussy while I was frantically fingering her and rubbing my
pussy on the grass, so, I could get myself off.</p><p>Then, I felt someone's large cock enter my pussy, easy access since I
don't wear any panties.  I felt a pair of big hands gripping my hips.
 I knew that it was Nelson, 'cause, he has had feelings for me since
we kissed.  For a time, my finger thrusts inside of Sheri were
matching his cock thrusts inside of me.  We took ourselves to higher
planes of ecstasy that we didn't know existed.  After a long while,
Sheri came in buckets right on my face and hair.  Then, with one final
big thrust, Nelson and I came at the same time.  Shortly after that, I
saw Terri and Bart doing a 69, while Milhouse had his cock in her.  I
said: ""I'm joining them, want to come, Sheri?""  She said: ""No, too
exhausted.""</p><p>When I came over there, the first thing I did was pull my brother off
of Terri, so I unknowingly to her, can sit on her face.  I, in turn,
was giving my brother a nice blowjob.  While this was happening, Terri
was licking me and sticking her tongue inside of my pussy.  I guess
she was bi-sexual after all.  After a short while, Milhouse came
inside of Terri's pussy.  I have done him before, he always was a
quick-shot.  A while after that, Bart came in my mouth and on my face,
while I came inside Terri's mouth.  Bart said: ""Lise, that was fun."" 
I said: ""See you at home.""</p><p>Then, I saw Ralph jerking off as usual, but, this time, I offered to
help him out.  I asked: ""Need help, Ralph?""  He said: ""Yes, please."" 
Then, I wrapped my lips around his tiny dick.  After a long while,
which seemed like forever, he squirted this liquid that tasted like
pre-cum in my mouth.  After that, I told him: ""Whenever you need a
friend, I'll be there.""  Ralph said: ""Okay, thanks.""</p><p>Thank you for reading about my fun times at Springfield Elementary.  I
hope that you enjoyed yourselves, 'cause, I sure have.  This is Lisa
Simpson signing off.</p><p>The End</p>"
738,"Skylar the Nymph: Janette's story: Janette, Christine, and Nikki",Cobra,1,"Janette has some ""fun time"" on her own.","['gggF cons', 'mast', '3some']","<p>Hi, my name is Janette, and this is my story.</p><p>Christine and I heard that Nikki was doing a beach photo shoot on the
coast.  So, I arranged for a flight to take us over there, as soon as
we were airborne, I noticed that Christine was frantically rubbing
herself.  I asked her: ""Is something wrong?""  She answered: ""Yes, I am
so horny, I want you so bad.""  Without saying a single word, I buried
my face in her crotch.  Then, I heard a voice: ""Can I help you out
with something, perhaps, with sex?""  When she said that, I took my
head out of Christine's crotch, and saw a big, black flight attendant
in nothing but her undies, I got instantly wet from just looking at
her.  I said: ""Come sit down.""  She said: ""Okay.""  After she sat down,
Christine and I helped her take off her huge bra, in which, the tag
read: 44FF.  When we saw those huge hooters fly out of that harness. 
Christine attached herself to her left nipple, and I attached myself
to her right nipple.  In the meantime, she was fingering us.  After a
while, Christine came in her hand first, then, I followed suit and
came in her other hand.  When we detached ourselves from her giant
tits, she licked our cum off of her hands.  Then, we helped her take
her huge panties off, when they came off, I saw the biggest, wettest
pussy that I have ever seen.  Christine licked and sucked on her huge
clit, while, I licked and fingered her huge labia.  When we were doing
this, she was moaning and groaning: ""Oh, oh, oh, unh, lick my clit,
unh, lick my pussy lips!  I'm cumming girls, I'm cumming, I'm going to
cum, oooooohhhhhhhhh, yesssssssss, AHHHHHHHHHH!  After she came, we
kissed each-other until we landed.  I said: ""Well, here we are."" 
Winded, the flight attendant said: ""Enjoy your stay, by the way, I'm
Rachel.""  Before we left, Christine fondled her tit and sucked her
nipple one last time.  She said to Rachel: ""Have fun seducing the
passengers.""  </p><p>We walked to the beach from the airport.  When we got there, we saw
Nikki lying on the sand in her bikini, she had quite a body for a
10-year-old.  So, we stripped to our bikinis and decided to join her.
 She said: ""Hi, Janette, hi, Christine.""  I said: ""Hello, Nikki, you
like to go for a swim?""  She said: ""No, I'm wet, let's just have sex.""
 Then, she pops out of her top and exposes her breast-buds.  Christine
and I started to suck on her nipples while I was rubbing her soaked
bikini bottom.  The sensation that she had was so intense, that, after
a while, she collapsed onto the sand.  Then, I helped her take her
bottoms off while Christine stripped naked and started to tongue-kiss
Nikki while she was fingering Christine.  All I did was lick and
finger her wet and swollen pussy.  After a while, Christine came in
Nikki's palm, then, Nikki exploded in my face.  Then, I got naked and
laid down on the sand while Christine was licking and fingering my
pussy, I was tongue-kissing Nikki while fingering her.  After a long
while, I came, then, Nikki came in my palm, all I did was lick up her
juices from my hand.  Exhausted, Nikki said: ""That was fun, girls.""  I
said: ""Indeed it was, Christine was right, you are a great kisser."" 
Christine said: ""I told you.""  Then all three of us laughed hysterically.</p><p>The End</p>"
739,"Skylar the Nymph, Part 6: Skylar, Julie, and Mitch",Cobra,6,Another day in the life of a nymph.,"['M,f,f cons', 'oral', 'anal', '1st time']","<p>Hello, my name is Skylar, and I just had a truly wonderful unexpected
threesome experience. Here is how it all went down:</p><p>A little more than a week has passed since Julie decided to live with
me, and, boy, what a week.  During that week with her we had sex
almost every day. One time, she used ""Mitch"" on me, and I came about
ten times.  Wow!  She knows how to make love to me.  Anyhow, Julie and
I were sitting on the double recliner holding hands and watching TV. 
We gave each-other a peck on the lips.  I asked her: ""So, what's on
tap for today?""  She said: ""Well, we can make love again.""  I said:
""Okay, I'll start.""  Then, we tongue-kissed, and, took off
each-other's tops and bras.  We were cuddling each-other topless while
the doorbell rang.  I yelled: ""It's open!""  The door opened and it was
Mitch.  One look at Julie's big tits, and, he had an instant hard-on.
 So, I walked over to him, and, started to fondle his crotch,
un-buckle his belt, un-button his pants, un-zip his fly just to once
again wrap my lips around his turgid 9-inch cock.  While I was sucking
him, Julie had the idea of un-doing my shorts to have a little fun
with my pussy.  So, I was sucking off Mitch, and I was getting
fingered and licked by Julie.  While I was sucking him, he was
stroking and caressing my head and saying things like: ""Mmmmmmm, unh!
 That's good, baby, yeah, suck it hard, real nice, baby.""  When I felt
the head of his cock grow inside of my mouth, I knew he was about to
cum.  Skylar, I'm cumming, I'm going to cum, ahhhhhhhhh!""  He came
right into my mouth, and I swallowed every drop.  In the meantime, I
came inside of Julie's mouth, and she sucked-up every drop of my
juices.  She said: ""Mmm, yummy!""</p><p>Then, she stood up and started to tongue-kiss Mitch while stroking his
saliva-soaked cock.  She said to him: ""I'm really wet, ride me, like
you rode Skylar and Janette.""  He said: ""Yes, ma'am.""  Then, he slowly
placed her onto the sofa, took her shorts and panties off, and said:
""Not wet enough.""  She said: ""Excuse me.""  I said: ""Stand back, I'll
handle this.""  So, I started to lick Julie's pussy fast and hard, I,
was licking her so good, that, she almost came.  I said: ""She's ready,
and so are you.""  Then, I took a Trojan and put it on his cock.  So, I
saw him ease his cock inside of Julie's pussy.  While he was inside
her, I was licking her clit, and he was fingering me.  After a while,
Julie started to scream really loud: ""Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Ohhhhhhhhhh! 
Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Unh!  UNHHHHHHHHH!  I never had cock before, but, this
feels so good!  I'm going to cum!  Ohhhhhhhhhh!  YEAHHHHHHHHHHH!"" 
After she came, Mitch pulled out, then, I came from his intense
fingering.  He said: ""That was fun, Skylar, want to try anal?""  I
said: ""Sure.""  Julie stayed lying down, while I positioned myself in
order to lick and finger her freshly-screwed pussy, and, so, Mitch can
screw my ass.  As soon as he entered me, I buried my face in Julie's
crotch.  Then, she proceeded to grab my head with both of her hands,
while Mitch was holding onto my waist.  After a while, he switched to
my pussy.  Before he did, he ripped the Trojan right off of his cock,
'cause, he knows how I like it.  When he entered me, again, I came
right onto his cock, which, gave it some extra lube.  With that extra
lubrication, he rode me like he was having his last screw, ever, and,
my pussy never felt better.  I came two more times, and Julie came
once in my face, just before Mitch was ready for his grand finale. 
After he pulled out, he came on my ass, then, he came in mine and
Julie's mouths.  Exhausted, he said: ""Whoa! I just had two girls, this
was cool!  I got to go.""  Julie asked: ""Why?  I would like to go for
round two, just with you.""  He said: ""Really, well, it's a private
jet, it can't leave without me.""  I asked: ""Where are you going?""  He
said: ""A photo shoot with this girl named Roberta.""  I asked: ""Can we
come?""  He said: ""Sure, why not, after I go another round with Julie.""
 I said: ""Okay.""  Then they walked into the bedroom to have sex, as
for me, I just popped in a porno and started to masturbate.</p><p>The End</p>"
740,"Skylar the Nymph, Part 7: Skylar, Julie, Roberta, and, Mitch",Cobra,7,Skylar's adventures in having sex in random places.,"['fffM', 'toys', 'teen', 'oral', 'anal']","<p class=""h2"">On The Plane</p><p>Hi, I'm Skylar, and I had an intense session of non-stop sex.  Here's
how it all went down:</p><p>After Julie had rode Mitch's cock for three hours straight.  The next
day, all three of us went on his private jet.  Julie and I had soda,
while Mitch was drinking his cognac.  We started to fondle each-other
like usual, and kiss each-other in random spots, until, she inserted a
finger in my pussy, 'cause, I wasn't wearing any panties.  She
commented: ""My, my, you are so wet, go ahead and screw Mitch.""  So,
following her suggestion, I went over to Mitch, and spread my legs
right in front of him, while he was sitting on his chair.  Then, Julie
came over to take off his pants, and boxers, just to give him a
blowjob.  I, moved up and put my wet pussy on his mouth.  His tongue
was so amazing inside me, before I knew it, he found my g-spot, and,
I, started to scream: ""Oh, Mitch!  I want your cock, now!  I WANT YOUR
COCK, NOW!""  Without saying anything, Julie moved in order for me to
slide down onto Mitch's turgid 9-inch cock, and, once again, as soon
as he entered me, I came.  Then, I jumped-off of him, so, Julie and I
could get naked.  When we got naked, I jumped right onto his cock
again, while Julie decided to wear ""Mitch"" in order to give me anal
sex.  So, Julie and Mitch, while wearing ""Mitch"" were screwing me at
the same time, and, I, was loving every minute of it.  After a while,
Mitch started to fondle my tits and suck on my nipples, which made the
sensation that I was feeling, more intense.  I started to scream: ""Oh,
God!  Oh, Yeahhh!  Keep Going!  Unh!  Unhhhhhhhhh!  Oh, yeahhhhhhhh! 
Oh, Yeahhhhhhhh!  Oh, Mitch!""  He replied: ""Oh, Skylar!""  We were
yelling each-other's names for quite a while, until, we screamed in
unison: ""I'm going to cum, AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  He came inside me,
while I again came on his cock.  Then, he said: ""Boy, that was
intense.  Julie, would you like to hop aboard?""  Julie said: ""Sure."" 
Then, she took ""Mitch"" off, so, I could wear it.  Then, without
hesitation, Julie jumped right on top of Mitch, and, he was burying
his face between her big tits.  I found a way to attach my 5-inch vibe
to ""Mitch"" that way, I can satisfy myself while screwing Julie in her
ass.  Then, I inserted ""Mitch"" up her ass, while she was having sex
with Mitch.  After a long while of complete and utter silence, all
three of us screamed in unison: ""I'm cumming, oh god!  I'm cumming,
ahhhhhhhhh!""  As soon as he came inside of Julie's pussy, I came on my
vibrator.  After this long, hot session, all three of us were wet,
sweaty, and sticky, but, we felt great.  We also had adequate time to
shower together before the plane landed, but, that didn't stop us from
having a good time.  After we soaped-up and rinsed, Julie was up
against the shower wall while I sucked on her nipples and frantically
fingered her pussy, while, Mitch entered my pussy from behind.  I
didn't know that sex standing up could be so much fun.  After a while,
all three of us came at the same time.  Then, by the time the plane
landed, we finished the shower, got dressed, and, Julie and I were
still horny, but, Mitch was not.  While we were kissing.  He said:
""Come on, ladies, let's go.  I said: ""Okay.""  Then, we all were on our
way to Mitch's beach photo-shoot with Roberta.</p><p class=""h2"">On The Beach</p><p>When we got there, Mitch was setting up his photo equipment for
Roberta, while Julie and I were sitting on a distant rock along the
shore.  Then, I saw Roberta come out wearing a really skimpy bikini. 
I got so wet just from watching her walk, I whispered in Julie's ear:
""Lick me.""  Then, I spread my legs upon that rock so, Julie cold lick
me.  All she did was bury her face in my crotch.  While Mitch was
taking pictures, Roberta heard my soft moaning.  She asked him: ""What
is that over there?""  He said: ""Just two friends of mine, having sex.""
 After he said that, she took off her bikini, and, walked over to us.
 She asked: ""Who are you guys?""  I replied: ""Unh, I'm Skylar.""  She
said: ""So, it was you that screwed my girlfriend Anita on the train.""
 Before I responded, I pulled Julie's head from my crotch: ""Yes I did,
why?""  She said: ""Because of you, we had the best sex ever.  Can I
thank you by having sex with you?""  I said: ""Sure.""  Then, she took
off my top and un-clasped my bra, and, started to suck on my nipples
while frantically fingering my pussy.  After a while, Roberta took off
my skirt and buried her face in my crotch.  Then, Julie got naked,
and, went behind Roberta, and, started to lick and finger her pussy. 
While all of this was going on, Mitch decided to strip and bang
Julie's pussy once again.  After a long, long while, Mitch's face
turned a bright red while holding on to Julie's hips.  All I heard him
say was: ""Ahhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhh!""  I knew that he came
inside of her, that was when he collapsed from utter exhaustion. 
After he came, I exploded right on Roberta's face, then, Roberta came
on Julie's face.  Then, Julie placed her soaked and freshly-screwed
pussy on Mitch's mouth, and, he was licking away.  It didn't take her
that long to start screaming: ""Oh, Mitch!  Oh, Mitch!  I'm going to
cum!  I'm going to cum!  Ahhhhhhhhh!""  She exploded in his face, and
he was there to lick up every drop of her juices.  After her orgasm,
he said: ""Mmm, yummy, now, that's pussy juice.""  Then, Julie said:
""I'm going to stay with Mitch, while, you two have fun with Anita.""  I
said: ""Sure.""  Then, Julie and Mitch escaped to a nearby tent for more
intense banging.  Roberta said: ""You know, Skylar, Anita would love to
see you again.""  I said: ""Looking forward to it, where is she?""  She
said: ""Just up the road from here.""  I said: ""Okay, let's go.""</p><p>The End</p>"
741,"Skylar the Nymph, Part 8: Skylar, Roberta, and Anita",Cobra,8,The Nymph has an unexpected encounter.,"['fff,tg', 'teen', 'oral', 'cons']","<p>Hi, I'm Skylar, and I had an intense lesbian threesome with a surprise
or two.  Here's how it all went down:</p><p>After our beach orgy, Roberta and I decided to visit her lover Anita.
 While naked, we proceeded up the road to where Anita lived, and were
stopped by a mysterious stranger who just yelled: ""Want pussy, now!"" 
What she did next, amazed me, she got down on her knees and just
buried her face in my soaked crotch.  After a short while, I asked
her: ""Like pussy?""  She said: ""Yeah!""  Then, my knees got weaker, and,
I dropped to the ground with her face still glued to my crotch.  Then,
Roberta wanted in, so, she took off her pants and saw something
strange.  She whispered in my ear: ""This girl has a penis.""  I
whispered back in her ear: ""Then, give her a blowjob.""  So, Roberta
proceeded to suck on this girl's cock.  After a while, I came real
close to orgasm, when I yelled to her: ""Screw me, now!""  After she
took off her top to reveal her big, succulent tits, hard to believe
that they were natural, she took her cock out of Roberta's mouth, and
eased it into my wet pussy.  While she was banging away, Roberta and I
started to suck on her nipples, while she was fingering Roberta. 
After a while, I came, then, she asked: ""Where you want cum?""  Before
I was able to answer, Roberta came in her palm, then, I answered: ""On
tits.""  She said: ""Okay.""  Then, she pulled out of me, and was jerking
herself off while yelling: ""Me cum now!  Me cum now!  Ahhhhhhhhh!"" 
After she came on my tits, she disappeared without a trace.  Then, we
moved on to see Anita up the road.</p><p>When we got there, we were both wet, sweaty, sticky, and filthy.  We
saw that Anita was already naked, she asked us: ""So, it seems that you
have met ""Jean"" the beachside rapist?""  I said: ""She was a rapist."" 
She said: ""Only in the papers, her and I do it at least once a week in
exchange for a night of shelter, 'cause she's on the run.""  I said:
""How sad.""  She said: ""Well, I already drew a bath, you ladies want to
join me?""  I said: ""Sure.""  Then, all three of us proceeded to Anita's
big bathtub.  I jumped in first, then, Anita, then, Roberta.  While I
was soaping up, Anita dove under the water and started to lick my
pussy, while Roberta was sucking on my tits.  All I did was sit back
and enjoy it.  After I came, they turned to each-other while I was
fingering them both.  After a while, they both had massive orgasms. 
Satisfied, the three of us just relaxed in the tub for a long time.  I
said: ""This was incredible, when will I meet Jean again?""  Anita said:
""Soon.""  I said: ""Good, 'cause I'm staying until Julie returns from
her trip.""  Roberta asked: ""What trip?""  I said: ""Mitch and her were
scheduling a flight to Japan for one of his shoots.""  Anita said:
""Cool, I hope that your lover loves Japan.""  I said: ""I hope so, too.""</p><p>The End</p>"
742,"Skylar the Nymph: Julie's Story: Julie and Rachel, Julie and Shinozaki",Cobra,1,"This is an independent story from Skylar's lover, Julie.  It takes place during Skylar The Nymph part 8.","['f/F', 'f/f', 'teen', 'cons', 'oral']","<p class=""h2"">Julie and Rachel</p><p>While Skylar went up the road to see her friend Anita, Mitch was still
banging me in our nearby tent.  After he came, I pulled the flap open
to see Skylar and Roberta having sex with some strange she-male in the
distance.  I wanted to join in, but, Mitch's strong arm prevented me
from going over.  He said: ""Lay with me, we leave for Japan in the
morning.""  I said: ""Okay.""  After another round of hot sex, we fell
asleep and waited until morning.</p><p>The next day, we got dressed and proceeded to get aboard his private
jet.  The person that greeted us was this big black woman wearing
nothing but a negligee.  Looking at her got me so wet, so, I went and
put my tongue directly into her mouth.  Breathless, she said: ""I'm
Rachel, Mitch's new hire.""  I said: ""I will see you later.""  Then, we
all got on board, then, Mitch told me that he hired her, because, her
airline fired her for having sex with the female passengers on her
flights.  After that, Mitch drank his cognac and fell asleep in his
chair.  Then, boldly, I approached Rachel and asked her: ""Want to do
it?""  She said: ""Sure, where?""  I said: ""On the bed.""  Then, we
proceeded to the bed while she took off her negligee and stood naked
before me.  Her tits were huge, but, firm, she must have been young,
early 20's at least.  I asked her: ""How old are you?""  She said:
""Twenty-two.""  While standing up, I put her left tit in my mouth and
started to suck on her big nipple, while, my other hand started to
lightly stroke and finger her pussy.  She moaned: ""Mmm, ahh, unh, unh,
deeper, deeper, finger me deeper!""  When she said that, I decided to
put another finger inside her squishy pussy.  When her knees were
getting weaker, I removed my mouth from her tit, got onto the bed and
buried my face in her pussy.  All she did was moan:  ""Mmm, so good, so
good, right there, I'm going to cum, I'm cumming, ahhhhhhhhh!""  After
her release, her cum was just dripping off of my face, after that, she
put her tongue in my mouth and started to rub my panty-soaked crotch
and put one of her fingers in my pussy.  She broke the kiss, took my
top off and un-clasped my bra, then, she removed her hand from my
crotch, and took my jeans and panties off.  While fondling my tits and
sucking on my nipples, she took her other hand and put two of her big
fingers in my pussy.  Her fingers felt like Mitch's cock, it felt so
good that it didn't take long for me to cum from her fervent
fingering.  After that, we were still horny, so, we sixty-nined
each-other until the plane landed.  I got dressed in order to meet
Mitch, while Rachel was masturbating on the bed.  I blew her a kiss
while she waved good-bye.  Then, we set foot in Japan.</p><p class=""h2"">Julie and Shinozaki</p><p>Mitch and I were walking along the coast while I saw this young
Japanese girl with some awesomely big tits approach us.  Mitch said:
""Julie, this is Shinozaki, my model for this shoot.""  Then, she hugged
me and whispered in my ear in broken English: ""Me like girls.""  I got
so wet when she said that, then, she kissed me and left me breathless.
 After the shoot, I followed her into her dressing room, proceeded to
untie her top so that her firm, young tits can flow free.  Her golden
skin and purple nipples astonished me.  I asked her: ""How old are
you?""  She said: ""Sixteen, and an American size 38D-cup.""  As soon as
she said that, I dove in and started to fondle her tits, and suck on
her nipples.  After a while, she started creaming in her bikini
bottoms.  Then, she took them off, so, without hesitation, she said:
""Me want lick, now.""  Then, I moved down to her really wet crotch,
and, started to lick and finger her purple folds until she was
screaming really loud in Japanese, that was when she had a really
intense orgasm, when I was finished with her, there was cum
everywhere.  Exhausted, she said: ""That was fun, me do you?""  I said:
""Wait until we get to America, that way, you can do me, and a few of
my closest friends.""  She said: ""I would like that.""  I said: ""Good,
I'll set it up.""  Then, I placed a call: ""Hello, Skylar, I have a
surprise for you.""</p><p>The End</p>"
743,"Skylar The Nymph, Part 9: Skylar, Julie, Anita, Roberta, Rachel, Shinozaki, Jean, and Mitch",Cobra,9,,"['f', 'f', 'f', 'f', 'f', 'tg', 'M', 'F', 'teen', 'cons', 'anal', 'fist', 'oral']","<p>Hi, I'm Skylar, and I had an intense session with seven other people
at Anita's place.  Here's how it all went down:</p><p>Anita, Roberta and I were sitting on the sofa just fondling each-other
and having a good time fully-clothed when the doorbell rang.  I opened
the door, and saw Julie standing there with three other people.  One,
was Mitch, accompanied by a Japanese girl and a black woman.  Before
Julie was able to say ""Hello"" I already had my tongue in her mouth. 
After our kiss, I asked her: ""Who are these people, besides, Mitch?"" 
She said: ""The black woman is Rachel, our flight attendant.  The
Japanese girl is Shinozaki, a model from Japan, and they are both
lesbians.""  As soon as I heard that, I got instantly wet, and took our
Japanese guest by the hand and asked her: ""Come with me please?""  She
said: ""Okay.""</p><p>I led her into the bedroom and she sat down onto the bed.  She had
everything, long, black hair, piercing black eyes, big boobs, and a
childish smile.  While I was preparing to close the bedroom door, she
said to me in broken English: ""Friend of yours, put fingers in pussy,
felt good, getting wet.""  I asked: ""So, she made love to you?""  She
said: ""Yes, now, you do me?""  I said: ""After I do you, you do me."" 
She said: ""Okay.""  As soon as she said that she slowly removed her top
and bra.  She asked: ""Suck nipple?""  I knew that she wanted sex right
away.  It must be a custom in Japan to start quick, but, finish great.
 I was so astonished that I did not move, Shinozaki, while topless,
approached me, put her arms around me and put her tongue in my mouth.
 While we kissed, she started to remove my top, and un-clasped my bra,
I watched as it fell to the floor.  After a short while, she broke the
kiss, and started to suck on my nipples, and, grope my panty-soaked
crotch.  Unbeknownst to me, that she stuck a finger in there.  I felt
my knees getting weaker, I moved in order to sit on the bed. 
Shinozaki stopped, in order for me to maneuver around so she can have
full access to my pussy.  She slowly removed my shorts and panties,
after that, she just dove in.  All I did was hold her head while she
was making sweet love to my pussy.  Then, the bedroom door opened and
closed, and I heard a voice: ""I knew that I'd find you in here.""  It
was Rachel, the flight attendant, who slowly removed Shinozaki's pants
and thong, then, she took the thong, and smelled it, and said: ""Now
that's wet pussy.""  While Shinozaki was still attached to me, Rachel
took advantage and started to finger and lick Shinozaki's pussy.  She
lifted her head out of my crotch and moaned: ""So good.""  Then she dove
back in again, this time, fingering and licking me harder and faster
than before.  I started to yell, I'll bet that the others heard me at
this point: ""Unh, unh!  So good, right there, unh!  Yes, yes, yes,
yes!""  I grinded her face closer into my pussy when I screamed loudly:
""Oh God, oh God!  I'm going to explode, I'm going to cum, I'm going to
cum! YESSSSSSS! AHHHHHHHHH!""  I had the most intense earth-shattering
orgasm that I had ever had in my life.  After that Shinozaki screamed
something in Japanese and came thanks to Rachel's handiwork.  Coming
down from my orgasm, I opened my eyes and saw Rachel invading my
nether-regions, and Shinozaki was behind her, while Rachel was naked.
 After a long while of Rachel's intense fingering and licking, I found
myself having another huge orgasm.  After that, Rachel came, thanks to
Shinozaki.  Coming down from that one, exhausted, I said: ""Want more?
 Let's go.""</p><p>I opened the bedroom door to see everyone completely nude, some had
already started.  Mitch was banging away at Julie's pussy while she
was sucking on Jean's cock, shortly after that, Jean put her cock in
Julie's ass.  While moaning, Julie asked me: ""Please join us?"" 
Without saying a word, I put my wet pussy on her hot mouth while she
stuck her tongue in it.  I couldn't help but hump away on her tongue.
 After that, I yelled: ""Yes, yes, yes, right there!  Oh, Julie, you
know the right spots!""  After that I noticed that I was getting wetter
and wetter, I just screamed: ""AHHHHHH!""  Then, I removed myself from
her tongue, and still Mitch and Jean were banging her.  So, I decided
to join with Anita and Rachel.  When I joined them, Anita was sucking
Rachel's left nipple while fingering her, and vice-versa.  So, I
jumped on her right nipple, and put my fingers in there.  Rachel's
pussy was so wide that it took two of mine and Anita's fingers, then,
Rachel started to finger me.  Anita and I decided to pull out of her
pussy, and joined our free hands to make a fist, and shoved it up her
pussy.  It didn't take that long until we screamed in unison: ""I'm
going to cum, ahhhhhhhhh!""  After we came, I left Rachel and Anita
alone, then, I approached Roberta and Shinozaki.  Shinozaki's face was
buried deep in Roberta's pussy with her ass exposed to the world.  I
thought to myself: ""Showtime!""  Then, I sat on the floor while shoving
Shinozaki's pussy in my face.  I gave her the fingering and licking of
a lifetime.  After a long while, I heard a muffled scream, after the
scream, I saw load, after load, after delicious load of cum raining
down on me, and I was there to lick up every single drop of her
juices.  After that, Roberta came, then, I heard three screams from
Julie, Jean, and Mitch.  That meant that they were finished with their
banging, or, so I thought.</p><p>Still sitting on the floor, I was sucking on Jean's cock, while being
fingered and licked by my friend (you know who by now).  The way that
she was doing it, had me really wet in no time flat and ready for
Jean's thick cock to enter me.  Mitch asked me: ""You want me for the
anal?""  I said: ""Sure.""  Then, I fell into Mitch's arms while his cock
went into my ass.  Jean just eased her cock into my pussy while I was
sucking on her huge DD-cups, for a Swedish 16-year-old, her tits are
huge.  There I was being banged really hard from both ends, then,
Julie comes along and gets eaten-out by Mitch.  This whole scene was
so intense, it took me to higher planes of ecstasy of which I have
ever been before.  While I was getting banged, I had orgasm, after
orgasm, after orgasm.  Rivers of cum were flowing freely from my
pussy, Julie's, too, until, she couldn't take it anymore, and
collapsed.  I looked and saw her cum on the floor and on Mitch's face.
 After she collapsed, Mitch screamed: I'm cumming, ahhhhhhhhh!""  Then,
he collapsed, I decided to finish this by getting into the ""cowgirl""
position with Jean.  I was going at it pretty good, jumping up and
down on her cock, until the last round-up came along, and she
screamed: ""Me cumming, ahhhhhhhhh!""  That one blast sent me flying,
and crashing to the floor, her and I collapsed at the same time.  </p><p>When I came to, I saw Anita.  She asked me: ""Was it fun?""  I said:
""You bet it was.""  She said: ""That was the most fun that this place
has ever seen.""  I said: ""You got that right.""  She asked: ""So, what's
next?""  I said: ""I don't know, I just like to take Jean home with me,
Julie and Mitch.""  She said: ""I don't see why not?""  I said: ""Great.""</p><p>The End</p>"
744,"Lez Trek, Part 1",Cobra,1,This starts off another series of adventures.  This one starring little 13-year-old Jenny Bordin of the starship USS Atlantis.  This one is when she meets an Orion girl for the first time.  Enjoy this sci-fi treat!,"['f,f teen', 'mast', 'cons', 'sci-fi']","<p>Hi, my name is Jenny Bordin.  My father is the Chief Engineer on board
our starship, the USS Atlantis.  At 13, I already have a slight
athletic build, competed and won many athletic events on board the
ship.  One day, while I was in primary school, a new student had
walked in.  The teacher told us that her father was the new weapons
officer, and that he was an Orion.  Before she sat down at her desk, I
looked at her.  She was around my age, similar build, but, had bigger
breasts than me.  As soon as she sat down, I felt tingly and damp
between my legs.  I asked the teacher: ""Can I be excused?""  She said:
""Yes, you may.""  As soon as the teacher said that, I ran out the door,
went into the student bathroom, found a stall, pulled down my pants
and panties, sat on the toilet, and, started furiously rubbing my
clit, while inserting two of my fingers in my wet coochie.  Just
thinking about having hot, steamy sex with that green girl, within
seconds, sent me over the top.  I just screamed: ""AHHHHHHH!""  Then, I
just let load after load of cum, gush right out of me, when I came to,
I heard a knock on my stall, and a voice: ""Are you okay in there?""  I
just went out of the stall and saw the Orion student just looking me
over, just in my top with the rest of my clothes around my ankles. 
All she said was: ""It's okay.""  Then, her green lips touched mine, she
also swiped her green finger on my slit.  She said: ""Well, this would
be a first time.""  I said: 'First time for what?""  She said: ""Doing it
with a Terran, by the way, what's your name?""  I said: ""Jenny Bordin.""
 She said: ""My name is Zaya.""  I said: ""What a pretty name.""  She
said: ""Thanks, well, get dressed, teacher is waiting, come by my
quarters at 1800 hours, to finish what we started here, and, maybe you
can teach me how to have sex like a Human.""  I said: ""I'll be there.""
 Then, we both walked out of the bathroom together.</p><p>Primary school class dismissed without a hitch.  After dismissal, I
immediately went into my quarters to study about the history of the
missions of the Enterprise.  My school PADD went from Captain Archer,
to Captain Picard.  I went into the Captain Kirk chapter, and was
fascinated by the many women he dated.  Reading about this Starfleet
legends escapades, I was getting wet again, so, I ran to the bathroom,
PADD in hand, and just started to finger myself hard.  I must have
came at least 4 times before I got to the really short Harriman
chapter.  When I got to him, I asked the ship's computer: ""Computer,
time?""  The computer answered: ""1750 hours.""  As soon as the computer
gave me the information.  I pulled my panties and pants back up, and
ran out the door.  Luckily, Zaya was using the former weapons
officer's quarters, so, it wasn't that long of a walk.  Then, I
approached her quarters and rang the doorbell.</p><p>""Come in.""  She said.  When the door opened, all I saw was Zaya in her
underwear, so, I proceeded to strip down to mine.  She said: ""Lovely
bra.""  I said: ""Thank you.""  She asked: ""Shall we get started?""  I
said: ""Yes, lets.""  Then, we started to hold each-other tightly while
kissing passionately.  After a short while, she put one hand on my
pantied crotch, while sticking her forked-tongue in my mouth and
around my tongue.  We broke the kiss.  Winded, I asked her: ""It's
forked?""  She said: ""Why, yes, some Orions do have forked tongues.""  I
said: ""Well, I did not know that.""  She said: ""Now, you do, so, should
you get started?""  I asked: ""Started on what?""  She said: ""Oh, you
know.""  Without saying another word, I proceeded to un-clasp her bra
and let it fall to the floor, in order to expose her big green tits. 
I, mean, I'm only a slight B-cup, hers were fuller, almost a C-cup. 
All I did was put my lips around her green nipple, while sucking on
it, my other hand landed on her crotch, and I felt that her panties
were getting wet.  I, then, moved on to her other green nipple, and,
sucked on it some more.  I felt her panties getting wetter.  After a
while, Zaya was screaming: ""Jenny, I think you should stop, I'm about
to cum!""  After she said that, I stopped and proceeded to the bed to
take her panties off.  Once they were off, I just went to town on her
bald green pussy.  All I heard was loud moaning coming from her while
I was furiously fingering and licking her green folds.  She started to
buck her hips against my face, when her moans turned into screams:
""Jenny, oh, Jenny, oh, Jenny, don't stop!  PLEASE DON'T STOP!  I'm
going to cum, I'm cumming, AHHHHH!""  When she stopped screaming and
calmed down a little, her juices were all over my face.  She came
toward me and licked her juices off of my face.  She said: ""That was
fun, and tasty, too.""</p><p>She then, proceeded to un-clasp my bra and started to suck on my
smaller pink nipples, her forked-tongue went around the left one,
then, the right one, without stopping.  While she was tonguing my
nipples, she put her hand inside of my panties, and one of her green
fingers started to probe my pussy.  When she was doing this, I was
getting wetter and wetter and wetter, then, I said to her: ""Zaya,
please stop, don't you want my Terran pussy?""  She said: ""You bet I
do.""  Then, she took my panties off and started to lick my coochie
with her forked-tongue, one end was on my clit, while the other end
entered my folds.  Then, she inserted two of her green fingers in my
pussy, while she was licking me.  The pleasure this Orion girl was
giving me was so intense, that, I started to hump the bed, while
humping her face at the same time.  A short while passed and I started
to scream loudly: ""Zaya, you are a great lover!  Don't stop, Zaya,
don't stop, don't stop!  I'm getting wetter, unh, UNHHHHH!  I'm
cumming, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum!  Zaya!  Zaya!  ZAYA! 
ZAYAAAAHHHHHHHH!  OHHHHHHH!  YESSSSSSSSSS!""  When I stopped screaming,
Zaya's face was covered in my juices, then, I took her face and licked
my juices off of her green skin.  I said: ""Yummy.""  She said: ""So, I
had fun, what about you?""  I said: ""Me too.""  She said: ""When should
we do this again?""  I said: ""Anytime you want, 'cause, the ship is
going to Risa.""  She said: ""Wow!  Risa, I'll be sure to book a private
room for us.""  I said: ""You do that.""  Then, she asked: ""Are you my
girlfriend?""  I said: ""Well, I guess I am.""</p><p>The End</p>"
745,Skylar The Nymph's Last Adventure,Cobra,1,,"['f', 'f', 'tg', 'M', 'cons']","<p>Hi, I'm Skylar, and I had a quiet evening at home, lol.  Here's how it
all went down:</p><p>The flight home from Anita's was completely uneventful, 'cause
everyone was exhausted from the sex that everyone had the night
before.  We finally arrived at my house, and everyone was sleeping on
the floor in their underwear.  While I was sleeping, I noticed myself
getting really wet, so, I went for the nearest person, which was Jean,
so, I started to dry-hump Jean.  I was dry-humping her so hard that
our panties just slipped right off of our crotches.  Eventually, her
cock found itself nestled inside of my pussy.  When it did, I started
to pound her hard, and deep, and started to moan.  Which, stirred up
Julie, who, un-clasped my bra and started to suck on my nipples.  I,
in turn, started to finger her pussy inside of her panties.  Which,
stirred up Mitch, he picked up Julie off of me, laid her on the floor
and put his cock in her pussy.  I joined them by licking her clit. 
Everything was so peaceful, just four friends enjoying each-other's
company, this went on for the remainder of the evening.  Jean must
have involuntary came about ten times inside me, while I came around
the same amount.  Julie sprayed my face about fifteen times, Mitch
came about ten times before we all fell back to sleep.  When the sun
rose Jean noticed that her cock was all sticky and asked: ""Who did
this?""  I said: ""I did.""  She asked: ""Ready for round two?""  I said:
""Yes.""  So, the four of us continued to have sex in various positions
until it was time for bed, and, the day after that, and so on, and so
on, and so on.  Hope that you enjoyed my series of adventures.  I know
that I have.  This is Skylar saying thank you, and I will continue
having sex with my three best friends that I have met over the course
of these wild times.  Julie, Mitch, and Jean.  I know that this is the
last one, but, you can always review them if you like.  I also have a
highlight reel coming up.  So, enjoy that, and goodbye.</p><p>The End</p>"
746,"Lez Trek, Part 2",Cobra,2,"Here we go with another one of Jenny Boudin's lesbian adventures, this time their on Risa with a few surprises.  Including, a Starfleet Ensign who wants in on some of the action, in order to keep her mouth shut.  Once again, enjoy this sci-fi treat.","['f,f,g,F', 'cons', 'voy', 'ped']","<p>Hi, it's Jenny again, reporting about my experience on Risa.  Take a look.</p><p>After we beamed down to Risa, we were already in our bikinis ready for
a dip in their many baths, when, we came across this stranger who
turned her head and recognized one of us.  She said: ""Hi, Zaya."" 
Then, she came out of the bath naked, and kissed Zaya on the lips.  I
knew that she was a Trill, because of her spots that ran down her
entire body.  Curious, as to why this strange girl kissed her, I
asked: ""Zaya, you know her?""  She said: ""Yes, her name is Ezrol, we
were lovers from a while back.""  Ezrol chimed in and said: ""Shall we,
for old time's sake, and bring your friend, she's a cutie.""  Zaya
asked her: ""Where?""  She said: ""Why, right here.""  I said: ""Are you
nuts?  There are people around.""  Zaya said: ""Jenny, this is Risa, not
Earth.""  I said: ""Well, in that case.""  As soon as Zaya resumed
kissing her, I started to suck on her small breasts.  A short while
later, Zaya broke her kiss with Ezrol and removed her top, in order
for Ezrol to suck on her big green breasts.  Before I went in to probe
their coochies, I asked Ezrol a question: ""How old are you?""  She
stopped sucking to answer me: ""About twelve earth years.""  I said:
""Okay.""  Then, I took my right middle finger and started to probe deep
into Ezrol's coochie.  I, also took my left hand, and gingerly removed
Zaya's bottoms, in order to probe her green coochie.  A short time
later, both Ezrol and Zaya felt weak in the knees, and collapsed on
the bath side floor.  I was still fervently fingering them while
people were watching us make love, but, I did not care.  I, also took
turns licking their clits.  After a while, they started to buck on my
palms really fast, then, they both screamed in unison: ""AHHHHHHHHH!"" 
When they both came in my palms, I just licked up every single drop of
their juices from my hands.  Then, Ezrol approached me, and removed my
top, and started to suck on my nipples, while, Zaya removed my
bottoms, and started to lick my coochie with her forked tongue.  All I
did was force Zaya's head deeper into my crotch, until, I started
screaming: ""Zaya, I'm cumming, I'm going to cum, AHHHHHHH!""  After I
came on Zaya's face, Ezrol stopped sucking on my nipples, and licked
my cum off of Zaya's green face, then, Ezrol, started to finger and
lick me while Zaya sucked on my nipples.  The sensation was so
intense, that, it did not take me that long to start screaming again:
""Unh, unh, unh, unh, UNHHHHH!  OHHHHH!  I'm going to cum, I'm cumming,
AHHHHHHHHHH!""  As soon as I stopped screaming, wave after wave of cum
came out of me and all over the ground, and on Ezrol's face.  Still
wearing my cum, she said: ""My, my, that was fun.""  I asked: ""Should we
enter the bath to clean ourselves off.""  Zaya said: ""Great idea.""  As
soon as I entered the bath, I recognized one of the engineers aboard
my ship, assuming that she saw everything, I was red-faced.  Then, she
said: ""What an arousing performance.""  I begged her: ""Ensign
Easterbrooke, please do not tell my father.""  What she said next, made
me so relieved: ""Jenny, as long as I can partake in your activities
with these lovely girls, I do not see a reason to tell him anything.""
 I said: ""Thanks, Ensign.""  She said: ""Call me Donna.""  After a while
relaxing in the Risian baths, we went at it again, this time, with
Donna, but that's another story.</p><p>The End</p>"
747,"Lez Trek, Part 3",Cobra,3,"Another lesbian adventure with our good friend Jenny from the Atlantis.  Once again, from Risa.  This time, with Donna, a starfleet officer who just had a baby girl, also, with Ezrol and Zaya.  Enjoy this sci-fi treat!","['f', 'f', 'F', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'mast', 'lac', 'exhib', 'ped', 'ws', 'sci-fi']","<p>Hi, it's Jenny again, reporting once again, from Risa.  Take a look.</p><p>As soon as we entered the baths, we all slid down into the water with
only our heads above the surface.  I was sitting right next to Donna,
who, right off the bat started asking questions: ""So, Jenny, how old
are you and your companions?""  I responded: ""Well, I'm thirteen, so is
Zaya, and Ezrol is twelve.""  She said: ""You know something.""  I said:
""What?""  She said: ""Well, I like young girls, and, the younger, the
better.""  I said: ""Well, kiss me, then.""  She said: ""Okay, I will."" 
She then, grabbed my head and put her tongue in my mouth.  While she
was doing that, I was feeling her up, and noticed that her breasts
were big and firm, and felt kind of engorged.  I broke the kiss to ask
her: ""Donna, what is wrong with your breasts?""  She said: ""Well, I
just had a baby, and the holographic doctor told me not to feed her
yet, so, I'm stuck with these milk-engorged breasts, and it's hurting
my back.""  I asked: ""Can I help?""  She said: ""Sure.""  Then, the both
of us got out of the bath with just our feet in the water, and she
offered me a nipple, and asked: ""Ready to relieve some pressure?""  I
said: ""Why, yes.""  With that, I held her left breast in both my hands,
and clamped down on the nipple with my mouth, and, started to suckle
on it like a baby.  Her milk tasted so divine, that, I wanted to
share, so, I called Zaya over to partake of this wonderful
nourishment.  Zaya, then, cupped Donnas' right breast with her green
hands and started to wrap her green lips around her nipple and suckle,
just as I did.  All three of us were just comfortably nestled in
each-others company.  A short while later, during our suckling, Donna
started to finger us, and called Ezrol to join in on the fun, in order
for her to finger and lick Donnas' wet, waiting and wanton coochie. 
While Ezrol was licking her, I noticed that Ezrol stuck one of her own
fingers in her own coochie.  I thought to myself: ""Man, Trills are
really strange when it comes to sex.""  </p><p>After a while of this hot, intense session of the four of us, Donna
started to scream: ""Unh, so good, unh, so good!  Mmmmmmm! 
Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Yesssssssss!  Mmmmmmm!  Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Yesssssssss! 
Feels so good!  Unh! Unh!  Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Yesssssssss!  I'm going to
cum!  I'm going to cum!  AHHHHHHHHH!""  When she came, wave after wave
of cum landed in Ezrol's hot mouth, and she licked up every drop. 
After that, she licked her lips: ""Mmm, mommy cum tastes so good."" 
Then, she moved away from us to the other side of the bath, in order
to get herself off, right after that, she orgasmed.  </p><p>Shortly after that, Zaya and I started to clamp down really hard on
Donnas' nipples, right when we came on her palms.  She then licked our
cum off of her hands.  Ezrol was content, satisfied and swimming in
the bath, while Donna, Zaya, and I were still horny.  Donna decided to
lie back on the bath-side floor: ""I want some young teen pussy.""  So,
I decided to put my dripping wet and hot coochie on Donnas' hot and
waiting mouth.  As soon as I positioned myself, I noticed that her
tongue was already inside me.  While Zaya wrapped her legs around
Donnas' in order to push her green coochie into Donnas' coochie. 
Then, Zaya started to suck on Donnas' nipples with her forked tongue.
 This coochie-bashing scene being on display right before my very eyes
brought me nearly over the edge.</p><p>I found myself getting wetter and wetter.  In fact, I got so wet that
my juices were all over Donnas' face.  When her tongue found my
g-spot, I started humping her tongue and screaming really loud: ""Mmm!
 So good Donna, so good, push your tongue deeper!  PUSH YOUR TONGUE
DEEPER!  Yes, yes, yes, yes, YESSSSSSSSS!  I'm cumming!  I'm going to
cum!  I'M GOING TO CUM!""  Then, for the coup de grace, I took my hands
and pushed her head deeper into my crotch and let out a really loud
scream that made the bath waters ripple: ""AHHHHHHHHHH! 
YESSSSSSSSSSS!""  After that, I collapsed on the ground wallowing in my
own juices from that powerful orgasm.</p><p>A short time later Zaya and Donna were screaming in unison: ""I'm going
to cum! AHHHHHHHHHH! YESSSSSSSSSS!""  Donna collapsed while Zaya fell
back into the bath water.  Exhausted, lying next to me, Donna said:
""Make me cum.""  I said: ""Are you nuts?  Within the past two days, I
just had sex with Zaya, Ezrol, and you.""  She responded back: ""No,
silly, not now, I meant tomorrow in your private room.""  I said:
""Well, that makes sense, 1300 hours.""  She said: ""I'll be there.""  As
soon as I said that, I looked over to my right and saw Ezrol sucking
Lieutenant Davis's cock, Zaya swam right after her.  What happened
next is another story entirely.</p><p>The End</p>"
748,Skylar's Highlight Reel,Cobra,1,Highlight Reel of Skylar The Nymph's wild adventures in sex.  Enough said.  Just enjoy!,[''],"<p>Hello, this is Skylar, and as promised a Highlight Reel:</p><p>From Part 1:</p><p>Janette proceeded to tongue-kiss Skylar and told her: ""Lick my cunt,
bitch!"" With that said, they stripped down to their tight nude bodies.
She proceeded to part Janette's thighs, and started to lick her pussy.
I saw that Skylar started to wriggle her hips in a humping motion.
Janette yelled out: ""Join us, if you dare."" I could not say no to that
invitation. With that said, I guided my cock into Skylar's pussy from
behind, while I fingered her, and tongue-kissed Janette, while she was
licking Janette's pussy. The feeling was so intense the three of us,
that it took us virtually no time to cum.</p><p>From Part 2:</p><p>After her first photo shoot, I walked over and introduced myself. I
said: ""Hi, I'm Skylar, and I'm 13."" Then she said: ""Hi, I'm Julie, and
I'm 15.  Tell you what, let's go inside, and you can watch me change.""
 That's when I knew that she was the girl that I wanted to have sex
with. While she was changing, I had my hand down my denim shorts. It
didn't take long for her to notice what I was doing. Then, she turned
around and faced me to ask me something: ""Hey, Skylar, you like my
bikini?"" That's when she noticed. What she said next, took me by
complete surprise: ""Here, let me help you with that."" Then, she took
off my denim shorts and really wet panties, and started to stick two
of her own fingers into my wet snatch. Then, I started to buck my hips
to her finger thrusts. Then I started to rub her own pussy which was
covered with a orange and yellow striped bikini bottom, in which, the
fabric was wet. Then, with her other hand, she took off her bottoms,
which allowed me to shove my finger in there. We were fingering each
other for at least an hour, when wave after wave of ecstasy hit the
both of us at the same time. Exhausted, I said: ""That was great! Now,
I want to suck your tits, while you finger me again, then, you do the
same to me."" She said: ""Sounds good. Then, I took off her orange
bikini top and started to kiss, suck, and lick, her big, juicy tits.""
When I got to her areolas, I felt her whole body quiver, cause she
just came. After she came, she said: ""My turn."" Then, she took off my
pink tank top and bra, and started to suck on my tits while I fingered
her. I came right away, then, I came again, when she came in my hand.</p><p>Then, right after that, she said something strange to me: ""Skylar, get
on the bed, and let me show you a 69."" I said: Sure, whatever. Then, I
got onto the bed, she soon followed, and put her pussy in my face.
Then, we started to finger and lick each other's pussies. This went on
for about 30 minutes, when she demanded: ""Cum in my face, Skylar! Cum
in my face!"" Then, with one final thrust with all that I had, I
showered her face in my cum. Then, she followed suit, and showered my
own face in her cum. Then, we sat up on the bed, and licked each
other's cum off of our faces, and tongue-kissed each other like crazy.</p><p>From Part 3:</p><p>Janette gets naked, and, proceeds to open up a bag with a little
surprise inside of it.  She asked me a question: ""Do you miss Mitch?""
 I said: ""You bet I do.""  She said: ""Well, here he is, attached to
this strap-on.""  I asked: ""How?""  She said: ""When you left to make
love to Julie, well, Mitch and I had a little session of our own,
then, he made this just for you.""  Me, being so wet, I just said:
""Come here, Mitch!""</p><p>Then, Julie got into position in front of me, Janette, with the
strap-on got behind me, and, eased the 9-inch plastic dong into my
pussy.  I, just drew Julie's wet pussy closer to my mouth.  All we did
was re-enact that photo session from a while back.  But, let me tell
you, it was a lot better with just girls.  After a half hour of me
licking Julie's pussy on one end, and me getting screwed by Janette on
the other end.  We could hardly contain it anymore, Julie exploded in
my mouth, and I returned the favor from before, and licked up every
single drop of her pussy juice, and, a few minutes later, I exploded
right onto Mitch's copycat cock.  After that, Janette took off the
strap-on and said:  ""Well, ladies, time to go.""  I was so furious at
her looking so confident in her 34a-cup 12-year-old frame.  I looked
at Julie and said: ""Let's get her!""  So, we wrestled her to the
ground, and I said: ""I guess, I will be the first to lick this wet
pussy.""  So, Julie and I took turns on her pussy and tits.  This went
on for about another half hour when Janette finally gave in and
exploded, and again, Julie and I took turns licking up her pussy juice.  </p><p>From Part 4:</p><p>The train starts moving, and Anita just flies into my lap, and we
start to rub our pussies together through our shorts.  While we were
humping together, she starts to take off her top, and I helped her by
un-clasping her bra, so those massive tits can flow free.  Then, I
proceeded to kiss, lick, and suck on her big tits.  It didn't take
long for her to cum.  Then, we switched positions, I started to take
off my top, and she un-clasped my bra, as soon as they were out, she
started to kiss, lick, and, suck on my tits.  It didn't take long for
me to cum, either.  Then, Anita took off her shorts and panties and
laid herself flat on the bench.  Pointed to her hairless mound and
told me: ""Lick and finger me, please?""  All I did was bury my face in
her pussy, and insert 2 fingers up her snatch.  I was going at it
really well, she must have came at least twelve times before the train
stopped.  After her last orgasm, she came to, and realized that it was
her stop.  She said: ""Well, here is where I get off.  Thanks for the
sex, when you're done with Christine, Roberta and I would love to have
you.""  I said: ""Thanks for the invite, I will do that.""  Then we
tongue-kissed and fondled each other's tits, and she left. 
Unsatisfied, I took out my 5-inch vibrator and shoved it into my own
pussy.  I came at least five times before the train stopped again at
my stop.</p><p>After a while, Christine broke the kiss and told me that she was
getting wet.  So, I told her to sit on the rail of the pool so I can
help her with her little problem.  Then she sat on the pool's rim
while I started to finger and lick her pussy that was swollen with
passion.  While I was doing this, she started to scream: ""Ohhhhhhhhhh,
Skylar, right there, umm, that fells soooooooo gooooood!  Oh, yeah!
Ohhh, yeah!  I'm cumming, oh god, I'm cumming, yesssssssss,
yesssssssss, yesssssssss, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!""  When she came, her whole
body quivered, and her pussy squirted like a busted water pipe.  A
little out of breath, she said: ""I can make you cum like that.""  I
said: ""I would like to see you try.""  With that said, I laid down on
the deck so little Christine could have her way with me.  After a
little while of heavy licking, she stuck her whole hand and wrist up
my pussy.  When she did that, I was screaming from the top of my
lungs: ""Don't stop, Christine!  Don't stop!  Yesssssssss! 
Yessssssssssssssss!  Yessssssssssssssss!  I'm going to cum, I'm going
to cum!""  When she took her hand out of my pussy.  I let out an
earth-shattering howl: ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!
 Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Then, what came out of me was a tidal wave of a cum
gusher.  </p><p>From Part 5:</p><p>Christine looked at us and asked: ""Are you two ready to go fisting,
while Janette gives me a good licking?""  I said: ""I don't see why
not.""  Then, Julie and I, both spread our legs for Christine to fist
our pussies.  First, Christine positioned herself in order to sit on
Janette's face, then she took both of her hands and shoved them in our
pussies.  After, about 30 minutes, we couldn't take it anymore, so,
Christine started to speak: ""Ladies, you're really close to orgasm,
and so am I, should I stop fisting you guys?""  We both yelled in
unison: ""Please, release us, please?""  Christine said: ""Okay.""  As
soon as she released us, Julie and I had cum gushers.</p><p>From Janette's story:</p><p>Christine and I heard that Nikki was doing a beach photo shoot on the
coast.  So, I arranged for a flight to take us over there, as soon as
we were airborne, I noticed that Christine was frantically rubbing
herself.  I asked her: ""Is something wrong?""  She answered: ""Yes, I am
so horny, I want you so bad.""  Without saying a single word, I buried
my face in her crotch.  Then, I heard a voice: ""Can I help you out
with something, perhaps, with sex?""  When she said that, I took my
head out of Christine's crotch, and saw a big, black flight attendant
in nothing but her undies, I got instantly wet from just looking at
her.  I said: ""Come sit down.""  She said: ""Okay.""  After she sat down,
Christine and I helped her take off her huge bra, in which, the tag
read: 44FF.  When we saw those huge hooters fly out of that harness. 
Christine attached herself to her left nipple, and I attached myself
to her right nipple.  In the meantime, she was fingering us.  After a
while, Christine came in her hand first, then, I followed suit and
came in her other hand.  When we detached ourselves from her giant
tits, she licked our cum off of her hands.  Then, we helped her take
her huge panties off, when they came off, I saw the biggest, wettest
pussy that I have ever seen.  Christine licked and sucked on her huge
clit, while, I licked and fingered her huge labia.  When we were doing
this, she was moaning and groaning: ""Oh, oh, oh, unh, lick my clit,
unh, lick my pussy lips!  I'm cumming girls, I'm cumming, I'm going to
cum, oooooohhhhhhhhh, yesssssssss, AHHHHHHHHHH!  After she came, we
kissed each-other until we landed.  I said: ""Well, here we are."" 
Winded, the flight attendant said: ""Enjoy your stay, by the way, I'm
Rachel.""  Before we left, Christine fondled her tit and sucked her
nipple one last time.  She said to Rachel: ""Have fun seducing the
passengers.""  </p><p>From Part 6:</p><p>She stood up and started to tongue-kiss Mitch while stroking his
saliva-soaked cock.  She said to him: ""I'm really wet, ride me, like
you rode Skylar and Janette.""  He said: ""Yes, ma'am.""  Then, he slowly
placed her onto the sofa, took her shorts and panties off, and said:
""Not wet enough.""  She said: ""Excuse me.""  I said: ""Stand back, I'll
handle this.""  So, I started to lick Julie's pussy fast and hard, I,
was licking her so good, that, she almost came.  I said: ""She's ready,
and so are you.""  Then, I took a Trojan and put it on his cock.  So, I
saw him ease his cock inside of Julie's pussy.  While he was inside
her, I was licking her clit, and he was fingering me.  After a while,
Julie started to scream really loud: ""Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Ohhhhhhhhhh! 
Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Unh!  UNHHHHHHHHH!  I never had cock before, but, this
feels so good!  I'm going to cum!  Ohhhhhhhhhh!  YEAHHHHHHHHHHH!"" 
After she came, Mitch pulled out, then, I came from his intense
fingering.  He said: ""That was fun, Skylar, want to try anal?""  I
said: ""Sure.""  Julie stayed lying down, while I positioned myself in
order to lick and finger her freshly-screwed pussy, and, so, Mitch can
screw my ass.  As soon as he entered me, I buried my face in Julie's
crotch.  Then, she proceeded to grab my head with both of her hands,
while Mitch was holding onto my waist.  After a while, he switched to
my pussy.  Before he did, he ripped the Trojan right off of his cock,
'cause, he knows how I like it.  When he entered me, again, I came
right onto his cock, which, gave it some extra lube.  With that extra
lubrication, he rode me like he was having his last screw, ever, and,
my pussy never felt better.  I came two more times, and Julie came
once in my face, just before Mitch was ready for his grand finale. 
After he pulled out, he came on my ass, then, he came in mine and
Julie's mouths.  </p><p>From part 7:</p><p>When we got there, Mitch was setting up his photo equipment for
Roberta, while Julie and I were sitting on a distant rock along the
shore.  Then, I saw Roberta come out wearing a really skimpy bikini. 
I got so wet just from watching her walk, I whispered in Julie's ear:
""Lick me.""  Then, I spread my legs upon that rock so, Julie cold lick
me.  All she did was bury her face in my crotch.  While Mitch was
taking pictures, Roberta heard my soft moaning.  She asked him: ""What
is that over there?""  He said: ""Just two friends of mine, having sex.""
 After he said that, she took off her bikini, and, walked over to us.
 She asked: ""Who are you guys?""  I replied: ""Unh, I'm Skylar.""  She
said: ""So, it was you that screwed my girlfriend Anita on the train.""
 Before I responded, I pulled Julie's head from my crotch: ""Yes I did,
why?""  She said: ""Because of you, we had the best sex ever.  Can I
thank you by having sex with you?""  I said: ""Sure.""  Then, she took
off my top and un-clasped my bra, and, started to suck on my nipples
while frantically fingering my pussy.  After a while, Roberta took off
my skirt and buried her face in my crotch.  Then, Julie got naked,
and, went behind Roberta, and, started to lick and finger her pussy. 
While all of this was going on, Mitch decided to strip and bang
Julie's pussy once again.  After a long, long while, Mitch's face
turned a bright red while holding on to Julie's hips.  All I heard him
say was: ""Ahhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhh!""  I knew that he came
inside of her, that was when he collapsed from utter exhaustion. 
After he came, I exploded right on Roberta's face, then, Roberta came
on Julie's face.  Then, Julie placed her soaked and freshly-screwed
pussy on Mitch's mouth, and, he was licking away.  It didn't take her
that long to start screaming: ""Oh, Mitch!  Oh, Mitch!  I'm going to
cum!  I'm going to cum!  Ahhhhhhhhh!""  She exploded in his face, and
he was there to lick up every drop of her juices.</p><p>From Part 8:</p><p>After our beach orgy, Roberta and I decided to visit her lover Anita.
 While naked, we proceeded up the road to where Anita lived, and were
stopped by a mysterious stranger who just yelled: ""Want pussy, now!"" 
What she did next, amazed me, she got down on her knees and just
buried her face in my soaked crotch.  After a short while, I asked
her: ""Like pussy?""  She said: ""Yeah!""  Then, my knees got weaker, and,
I dropped to the ground with her face still glued to my crotch.  Then,
Roberta wanted in, so, she took off her pants and saw something
strange.  She whispered in my ear: ""This girl has a penis.""  I
whispered back in her ear: ""Then, give her a blowjob.""  So, Roberta
proceeded to suck on this girl's cock.  After a while, I came real
close to orgasm, when I yelled to her: ""Screw me, now!""  After she
took off her top to reveal her big, succulent tits, hard to believe
that they were natural, she took her cock out of Roberta's mouth, and
eased it into my wet pussy.  While she was banging away, Roberta and I
started to suck on her nipples, while she was fingering Roberta. 
After a while, I came, then, she asked: ""Where you want cum?""  Before
I was able to answer, Roberta came in her palm, then, I answered: ""On
tits.""  She said: ""Okay.""  Then, she pulled out of me, and was jerking
herself off while yelling: ""Me cum now!  Me cum now!  Ahhhhhhhhh!"" 
After she came on my tits, she disappeared without a trace.</p><p>From Julie's Story:</p><p>Mitch and I were walking along the coast while I saw this young
Japanese girl with some awesomely big tits approach us.  Mitch said:
""Julie, this is Shinozaki, my model for this shoot.""  Then, she hugged
me and whispered in my ear in broken English: ""Me like girls.""  I got
so wet when she said that, then, she kissed me and left me breathless.
 After the shoot, I followed her into her dressing room, proceeded to
untie her top so that her firm, young tits can flow free.  Her golden
skin and purple nipples astonished me.  I asked her: ""How old are
you?""  She said: ""Sixteen, and an American size 38D-cup.""  As soon as
she said that, I dove in and started to fondle her tits, and suck on
her nipples.  After a while, she started creaming in her bikini
bottoms.  Then, she took them off, so, without hesitation, she said:
""Me want lick, now.""  Then, I moved down to her really wet crotch,
and, started to lick and finger her purple folds until she was
screaming really loud in Japanese, that was when she had a really
intense orgasm, when I was finished with her, there was cum everywhere.  </p><p>From part 9:</p><p>I opened the bedroom door to see everyone completely nude, some had
already started.  Mitch was banging away at Julie's pussy while she
was sucking on Jean's cock, shortly after that, Jean put her cock in
Julie's ass.  While moaning, Julie asked me: ""Please join us?"" 
Without saying a word, I put my wet pussy on her hot mouth while she
stuck her tongue in it.  I couldn't help but hump away on her tongue.
 After that, I yelled: ""Yes, yes, yes, right there!  Oh, Julie, you
know the right spots!""  After that I noticed that I was getting wetter
and wetter, I just screamed: ""AHHHHHH!""  Then, I removed myself from
her tongue, and still Mitch and Jean were banging her.  So, I decided
to join with Anita and Rachel.  When I joined them, Anita was sucking
Rachel's left nipple while fingering her, and vice-versa.  So, I
jumped on her right nipple, and put my fingers in there.  Rachel's
pussy was so wide that it took two of mine and Anita's fingers, then,
Rachel started to finger me.  Anita and I decided to pull out of her
pussy, and joined our free hands to make a fist, and shoved it up her
pussy.  It didn't take that long until we screamed in unison: ""I'm
going to cum, ahhhhhhhhh!""  After we came, I left Rachel and Anita
alone, then, I approached Roberta and Shinozaki.  Shinozaki's face was
buried deep in Roberta's pussy with her ass exposed to the world.  I
thought to myself: ""Showtime!""  Then, I sat on the floor while shoving
Shinozaki's pussy in my face.  I gave her the fingering and licking of
a lifetime.  After a long while, I heard a muffled scream, after the
scream, I saw load, after load, after delicious load of cum raining
down on me, and I was there to lick up every single drop of her
juices.  After that, Roberta came, then, I heard three screams from
Julie, Jean, and Mitch.  That meant that they were finished with their
banging, or, so I thought.</p><p>Still sitting on the floor, I was sucking on Jean's cock, while being
fingered and licked by my friend (you know who by now).  The way that
she was doing it, had me really wet in no time flat and ready for
Jean's thick cock to enter me.  Mitch asked me: ""You want me for the
anal?""  I said: ""Sure.""  Then, I fell into Mitch's arms while his cock
went into my ass.  Jean just eased her cock into my pussy while I was
sucking on her huge DD-cups, for a Swedish 16-year-old, her tits are
huge.  There I was being banged really hard from both ends, then,
Julie comes along and gets eaten-out by Mitch.  This whole scene was
so intense, it took me to higher planes of ecstasy of which I have
ever been before.  While I was getting banged, I had orgasm, after
orgasm, after orgasm.  Rivers of cum were flowing freely from my
pussy, Julie's, too, until, she couldn't take it anymore, and
collapsed.  I looked and saw her cum on the floor and on Mitch's face.
 After she collapsed, Mitch screamed: I'm cumming, ahhhhhhhhh!""  Then,
he collapsed, I decided to finish this by getting into the ""cowgirl""
position with Jean.  I was going at it pretty good, jumping up and
down on her cock, until the last round-up came along, and she
screamed: ""Me cumming, ahhhhhhhhh!""  That one blast sent me flying,
and crashing to the floor, her and I collapsed at the same time.  </p><p>From The Last Adventure:</p><p>The flight home from Anita's was completely uneventful, 'cause
everyone was exhausted from the sex that everyone had the night
before.  We finally arrived at my house, and everyone was sleeping on
the floor in their underwear.  While I was sleeping, I noticed myself
getting really wet, so, I went for the nearest person, which was Jean,
so, I started to dry-hump Jean.  I was dry-humping her so hard that
our panties just slipped right off of our crotches.  Eventually, her
cock found itself nestled inside of my pussy.  When it did, I started
to pound her hard, and deep, and started to moan.  Which, stirred up
Julie, who, un-clasped my bra and started to suck on my nipples.  I,
in turn, started to finger her pussy inside of her panties.  Which,
stirred up Mitch, he picked up Julie off of me, laid her on the floor
and put his cock in her pussy.  I joined them by licking her clit. 
Everything was so peaceful, just four friends enjoying each-other's
company, this went on for the remainder of the evening.  Jean must
have involuntary came about ten times inside me, while I came around
the same amount.  Julie sprayed my face about fifteen times, Mitch
came about ten times before we all fell back to sleep.</p><p>Hope you all enjoyed my Highlight Reel, thanks for reading.</p><p>The End</p>"
749,"Lez Trek, Part 4",Cobra,4,"This is a story about Jenny's girlfriend, Zaya, who is having a threesome with Ezrol, and one very happy and reluctant officer from the Atlantis.  What happened is very unpredictable.  Enjoy this sci-fi treat.","['M,f,g', 'cons pedo', 'oral', 'sci-fi']","<p>Hi, this is Zaya, reporting from the Risian baths.  Take a look.</p><p>After that really hot session with Jenny, Donna, and Ezrol, I decided
to take a little swim around the bath.  That was when I spotted Ezrol
giving this random guy a really intense blowjob.  While she was
sucking him, I saw her tongue sticking out of her mouth and licking
his shaft up, down, and around.  Craziest thing that I ever saw a girl
do to a guy.  I went around and saw that her pussy was dripping wet,
so, I inserted my middle finger in her pussy, and my thumb in her
sphincter while licking her ass.  I could tell that she was enjoying
it, 'cause, she started to wriggle and buck to my thrusts.  Before I
knew it, she came in buckets on my palm, and in the bathwater.  Then,
the guy took her head off of his cock and said to me: ""Thanks for
getting her wet.  Ezrol, sit on my cock and ride me.""  Ezrol said:
""Okay.""  Then, she maneuvered herself in front of him, and with no
problems, his cock was firmly inserted into her pussy.  Then, I swam
next to him in order to have a conversation while Ezrol was jumping up
and down on his cock.</p><p>I asked: ""Who are you?  He answered: ""Chuck Davis, science officer."" 
I said: ""Starship Atlantis?""  He said: ""Yes, you know of the Boudins?""
 I said: ""Why, yes, in fact, Jenny is my girlfriend.""  He said: ""I had
sex with your girlfriend when she turned 13, her father's idea.""  I
said: ""Really, you ever had an Orion?""  He said: ""No.""  I said: ""Here,
let me show you what sex with an Orion is all about.""  Without saying
another word, I got out of the water and planted my really wet pussy
onto his face while his tongue went inside me, and I started to hump
his face.  Ezrol went in and sucked on my nipples.  The scene was so
intense that I just cried out: ""Unh, unh, unh, unh, so good!  So good,
suck on my titties Ezrol!  Lick me hard, Chuck, lick me hard!""  After
a while, I just could not take it: ""I'm cumming! AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!"" 
My orgasm was so intense, that I just fell back.  Then, I heard Ezrol
scream: ""I'm going to cum, AHHHHHHHHH!""  After she came, she fell off
of his cock and fell into the water.</p><p>After that, Chuck emerged from the water while stroking his cock. 
Lying back on the bath-side floor with just my ankles in the water,
all I said was: ""Take me Chuck.""  Then all he did was insert his
turgid cock in my pussy, while Ezrol came along and sat on my face
while I inserted my tongue inside of her freshly-banged pussy.  It did
not take her that long to reach climax, when she did, she silently
came on my face and fell back.  While Chuck's cock was giving me an
intense and wild ride.  He was banging away at me really fast while I
was screaming: ""Ride me, ride me hard!  RIDE ME HARD!  Yes, yes, yes,
YESSSSSSSS!  UNHHHHHHHH!  I want you................ I want you to cum on my
tits Chuck!""  As soon as I said that, I felt his cock-head expanding
in my pussy when he uttered those three magic words: ""I'm going to
cum!""  Then, he pulled out and squirted his hot jizz all over my
voluptuous tits.</p><p>He said: ""Woah, that was fun.""  I said: ""Oh Yeah.""  He said: ""You
know, I saw you with Donna and Jenny.""  I said: ""So, you're point?"" 
He said: ""My point is that I just screwed the four of you.""  I asked:
""You mean, that, you got Donna pregnant?""  He said: ""Yes, I did, so,
what happened to the other half of your foursome?""  I said: ""Jenny and
Donna are going to have sex in mine and Jenny's private room tomorrow
afternoon.""  He said: ""Well, I hope that they enjoy themselves.""  I
said: ""So do I.""</p><p>The End</p>"
750,"Lez Trek, Part 5",Cobra,5,"Another lesbian adventure with Jenny.  This time its a one-on-one romantic rendevous with Donna, who make tender love to her, on their last day on Risa, the pleasure planet.  Enjoy this sci-fi treat.","['F,f,f teen', 'oral', 'cons', 'lac', 'rom', 'sci-fi']","<p>Hi, it's Jenny again, reporting from mine and Zaya's private room on
Risa.  Take a look.</p><p>Later that night, it was around 2300 hours when I asked Zaya: ""Do you
want to make love?""  Zaya said: ""Let's just cuddle tonight.""  I said:
""Okay.""  Then, we kissed and cuddled each-other until Zaya fell
asleep.  When she did, I kissed her goodnight, then, asked the
computer: ""Computer, time?""  The computer said: ""0100 hours, is there
anything else?""  I said: ""No, just wake me at 1230 hours, goodnight.""
 The computer said: ""Goodnight, Jenny.""</p><p>The next day, my alarm rang, when I awoke, I found Zaya, still
comatose from last night.  All I did was finger her while she was
sleeping, licked her juices off of my hand, took a sonic shower and
got dressed.  As soon as I got dressed, the doorbell rang.  I said:
""Come in.""  The door opened and I saw Donna.  I said to her: ""Come,
have a seat, would you like something to drink?""  Donna said: ""not
now, maybe later, what about Zaya?""  I said: ""She's exhausted from the
repeated assault on her coochie.""  Donna asked: ""From who?""  I said:
""From us and Chuck.""  She said: ""Chuck, he is such a man-whore, and my
baby is his daughter.""  I said: ""I knew that.""  She asked: ""From who?""
 I said: ""Zaya and I had a long talk, and we cuddled last night.""  She
asked: ""Hope that you're not tired and ready for round two?""  I said:
""I was born ready.""</p><p>With that said, Donna and I while sitting on my bed, started to kiss
passionately while feeling each-other up and cuddling.  She, then,
started to fondle my crotch while putting her tongue deeper into my
mouth.  After that, she started to slowly unzip my top while she broke
the kiss and was kissing my neck, chest, and stomach.  While she was
giving me small pecks all over my body with her soft lips, I let out a
soft moan: ""Oh, Donna.""  She briefly stopped to let out her own moan:
""Oh, Jenny.""  Then, I took her head and put my tongue in her mouth and
started to slowly unzip her top.  I broke the kiss and started to
plant kisses all over her body.  After that, I kissed her again. 
Shortly after that, she broke our kiss, I asked: ""Why?""  She said:
""They are full of milk again, please, I need some relief.""  I said:
""Sure, why not.""  Then, she lifted her left breast out of her bra and
let it drop down, she then wrapped her arms around me and held me like
a baby.  So, I grabbed her breast with my hands, put my wet lips
around her fat nipple and started suckling.  Donna and I were like a
mother breastfeeding her baby.</p><p>The scenario was so surreal that I felt safe and secure in Donnas'
arms.  While she was breastfeeding me, Zaya woke up and got dressed to
get something to eat.  Puzzled, she looked at myself and Donna: ""Let
me guess, full of milk again?""  Donna said: ""Yes.""  Zaya said: ""Well,
I am just going to leave.""  Donna asked her: ""One thing before you go,
just undo my bra.""  Zaya said: ""Sure.""  So, Zaya un-clasped Donnas'
bra, so that her other breast can flow free.  Donna said: ""Thank you.""
 Then, they kissed, and Zaya left.  After a long while of Donnas'
cuddling, I decided to start suckling her right breast while un-doing
my own bra.  I watched as it fell to the floor.  This time, while I
was suckling her, she started to rub my breasts and pinch my nipples
which got me so wet.  Also, it allowed me to pinch the nipple that I
just suckled on which made her get really wet.  After a long while of
this, all of a sudden, Donna picked my head off of her right breast
and gave me a deep, passionate kiss.</p><p>That was when we switched positions, I lied down onto the bed, while
Donna slowly removed my pants, after she took them off, she started to
very gently kiss and lick my inner thighs.  Then, she gave a light
lick to my panty-covered crotch.  After that, she slowly removed my
panties, and very slowly and gently sucked on my clit, and licked my
labia with as little pressure as possible which felt really good. 
When Donna probed my coochie with her finger, shivers went through my
entire body, and I started moaning: ""Donna, mmmm, do not stop, please,
do not stop.""  She was giving me so much pleasure that I did not want
it to stop.  This very slow and very arousing form of lovemaking
brought me to new heights of ecstasy that I have never felt before. 
Donna was doing it so slow that my juices started to flow like they
never have been.  While she was slowly fingering me she asked: ""Is
Jenny ready to cum?""  I answered her like a good little girl: ""Yes,
mama, make me cum.  Make me cum really hard.""  She said: ""Okay, I will
make you cum hard.""  After she said that, she started to very slowly
suck on my clit which sent me into quite a crescendo.  The feeling was
so intense that I did not have the energy to scream, instead, I
quietly let out a sigh of relief: ""Ahhhhhhhhh.""  After that, I gave
her all that I had.  Wave after wave of cum shot out of me like a
geyser, and landed on the bed.</p><p>Almost out of breath, I asked her: ""Donna, how did you do that?"" 
Donna said: ""Well, allow me to teach you the finer forms of lesbian
lovemaking.""  I said: ""Okay.""  She said: ""Great, let's start the
lesson.  First, remove my pants.""  I removed her pants.  She said:
""Secondly, give little pecks to my thighs, then, give one lick to my
panties before you remove them.""  So, I kissed her inner thighs, and
licked her panties, then, slowly removed them, like she did to me
before.  After I removed them, I saw her coochie for the first time,
'cause, Ezrol and Zaya were playing with it yesterday.  It's no wonder
why she wanted this session with me alone.  Her coochie was not like
Zaya's or Ezrol's, this was the coochie of a woman with a strip of
really dark brown hair lying directly on top of her mound.  I was so
mesmerized by the sight that I went in and took a whiff.  It did not
smell like Zaya's or Ezrol's, it had a muskier smell to it.  Then, I
took a light lick, and Donnas' coochie tasted divine, just like the
milk from her breasts.  I looked up at her and said: ""You taste
delicious.""  She said: ""Lastly, lick me like you just did, slowly suck
on my clit, and slowly finger me until you achieved your objective."" 
I asked: ""Which is?""  She said: ""Making me cum hard.""  Then, she took
some milk from her nipple, and poured it onto her crotch: ""Well, snap
to it.""  I said: ""Yes ma'am.""  </p><p>After that, I just dove in, and started to slowly work on her
blood-engorged clit, then, I very slowly and lightly licked her labia.
 After a short while, I started to switch gears.  I was licking slow,
then fast, slow, then fast, slow, then fast.  The more that I switched
speeds, the more that Donna seemed to enjoy it, after that, I stuck my
finger into her coochie.  When I did that, her whole body quivered,
and she started moaning: ""Jenny, Jenny, Jenny, don't stop, you are so
good at this, don't stop.""  As soon as she said that, I decided to
turn up the heat and changed speeds while fingering her, which worked
out well in my favor.  Her juices started to flow like a river.  So, I
decided that it was time to make her cum.  So, while fingering her, I
was sucking on her clit in various speeds.  I stopped for a second to
ask her: ""Is mama ready to cum.""  She answered: ""Yes, Jenny, make mama
cum.  Make mama cum really hard.""  I said: ""Yes ma'am.""  After that, I
resumed fingering her and sucking on her clit, until she let out a
very soft sigh: ""Ahhhhhhhhh.""  After that, I saw waves among waves
among waves of cum shooting and coming out of her coochie, very
rapidly. Most of it landed onto the bed, some in my hot and wet mouth.  </p><p>After that, I slowly crawled up the bed to look at her, and we were
both flushed from the experience that we just had, so, I leaned in and
kissed her, and asked her: ""Did I make you cum?""  She said: ""Yes you
did make me cum.""  I said: ""You know, I never had an experience quite
like this before, maybe Zaya would like to try it.""  She said: ""I'll
bet she would, one problem, though.""  I asked: ""What's that?""  She
said: ""The ship would be leaving Risa tomorrow.""  I said: ""No problem,
I'll have you meet her in my fathers' quarters.""  She said: ""Sounds
good to me, Zaya needs a refresher course, no matter how good she is
in bed.""  I said: ""Most definitely.""  Then we laughed, kissed and
cuddled until we grabbed some dinner.</p><p>The End</p>"
751,"Lez Trek, Part 6",Cobra,6,Another lesbian adventure from the Atlantis.  This time from Donna's point of view.  Enjoy this sci-fi treat.,"['F,F,f mast', 'oral', 'lac', 'cons', 'sci-fi']","<p>Hi, it's Ensign Donna Easterbrooke, reporting from the starship
Atlantis.  Take a look.</p><p>The morning after that really hot and steamy session with Jenny, I was
looking forward to my session with Zaya later today.  In fact, I was
so looking forward to it that I was in my quarters naked while
fantasizing about the near future got me so wet that I pulled the bed
sheets off of my body and started to pinch my nipples really hard. 
So, I was there, alone, in my room pinching my nipples and fervently
groping my heavy milk-engorged double-d-cup breasts.  While I was
groping my breasts, one of my hands moved on to my wet pussy.  I was
slowly rubbing my clit and labia, and, before long, I started to
finger myself.  I was fingering myself slow and easy, then, fast and
hard.  I was fingering myself so hard that I found my g-spot.  When I
found it, I started to scream: ""Unh, unh, unh, so good!  Zaya, so
good!  Unh, unh, unh!  Oh, Jenny, you were so amazing last night.  I
hope that Zaya will be just as good, unh, unh!  Oh, God!  Oh, God! 
I'm cumming!  I'm going to cum!  OHHHHHHHHHH!  YESSSSSSSSSS! 
AHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I came, I got my uniform on and headed down to
Engineering to start my shift.</p><p>While I was performing my duties, the assistant chief engineer,
Lieutenant Pax approached me and whispered in my ear: ""Someone has
been masturbating before their shift.""  I said to her: ""Lieutenant!"" 
She said: ""I could smell you halfway across Engineering, how about a
quickie?""  Being as wet as can be, how can I refuse?  I said:
""Tempting offer, but, okay, in the anti-matter pod room as soon as I'm
finished here.""  She said: ""Agreed.""  She gave me a peck on the lips
and left me to my duties.  About two hours have passed before I was
done.  When I was done, I took the lift down to the anti-matter pod
room and met Lieutenant Pax there.  As soon as I arrived, she forced
me against the wall and stuck her tongue in my mouth, and unzipped the
jacket part, and the shirt part of my uniform.  Tore it open with both
hands and saw my exposed breasts.  Then, she started to suck on my
nipples, shortly after that, she put her hand down my pants and
started to finger me.  While she was doing her work on me, I felt weak
in the knees and crashed on top of one of the anti-matter pods.  Then,
she stopped what she was doing and ripped off my boots and pants. 
Almost out of breath I called on her: ""Lieutenant.""  She said: ""Call
me Zarola.""  Then she kissed me, then she moved down to my wet pussy
and started to finger and lick it while I was sitting on the
anti-matter pod.  After a while of her licking and fingering, I knew
that I was ready for my orgasm, so, I took Zarola's head and grinded
it into my pussy while screaming: ""Unh!  Unh!  So good!  Harder! 
Harder!  I'm going to cum!  I'm going to cum!  Ahhhhhhhhh! 
Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Yessssssssssssssss!""  After I came, she went over and
kissed me, after I tasted my juices on her lips, I said:  ""Do you want
me to do you?""  She said: ""Not necessary, Donna, in fact, I have an
appointment with Commander Boudin's daughter after her classes.""  I
said: ""Well, I have an appointment with her girlfriend Zaya after my
shift.""  She said: ""Well, get dressed, Ensign, you do not want to be
late.""  I said: ""Excuse me?""  She said: ""Your shift is over for the
day, enjoy your time off.""  I said: ""Yes ma'am.""  Then, I got dressed
and left the anti-matter pod room.</p><p>So, since I had a couple of hours to myself, I decided to grab
something to eat.  After I was finished, I took the turbo lift to the
deck of chief engineer Boudin's quarters. I rang the doorbell and when
it opened, I saw Jenny, she said: ""She's in there, waiting, now, if
you'll excuse me, I have an appointment.""  Then, she kissed me and
left.  What I saw next, got me really wet, it was Zaya sprawled out on
the bed wearing nothing but a smile.  I followed suit, stripped down
to nothing, and crawled into the bed lying next to her.  Lying in the
bed, all I did was give her loving stares, a short time later, I
leaned in and kissed her, after that, I slowly took my finger and drew
a line down her entire body.  When I reached her clit, I gave it a
little peck and a small rub from my finger which sent shivers up and
down her body.  After that, she sat up on the bed and said: ""Donna, my
boobs need attention, please?""  Without saying another word, I latched
on to her right nipple, while pinching the other one.  While I was
giving her tits the loving attention that they so deserved, Zaya was
moaning while humping the bed.  A short time later, my sucking and
pinching became slower, the more I slowed down, the louder she moaned,
and the faster she humped the bed.  A while later, I was giving her
tits my slowest speed ever, and her breathing became more rapid, and
she was humping the bed really, really fast, and started to scream:
""Ohhhhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!  I'm going to
cum, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!""  She came all over the bed sheets, after she came
down from her first orgasm of the evening, I asked her: ""Do not tell
me, Orion females have orgasmic breasts?""  She said: ""Yes, they do,
and, I see that yours are full of milk, may I?""  I said: ""Yes, you may.""</p><p>Before we got started, Zaya had an idea: ""Why don't we move to the
sofa?""  I said: ""Good idea.""  Then, we proceeded to the sofa, where I
cradled Zaya's 13-year-old Orion body in my loving arms.  She reached
out, grabbed a breast like a hungry child, and started to suckle. 
While she was suckling, I was stroking her hair, when I was doing
that, I thought to myself: ""I should ask the replicator for a breast
pump, then, I thought, this was better, a young teen at your breast,
how exciting.""  While I was stuck in my own thoughts, Zaya took one of
her hands off of my breast, while still holding onto it with the other
hand, and started to rub my clit and labia with it.  She was going at
it so slowly, that I started to moan softly.  Then, she started to
probe my pussy slowly with her finger.  After a short time, she
stopped suckling, got down on her knees, and went to work slowly
fingering and licking my pussy.  The sensation was so intense, that, I
could not stop myself from screaming: ""Unh!  Unh!  So good!  Zaya, do
not stop, please, do not stop!""  After a long while of her fine work
on my pussy, I knew that I was close to a really big orgasm.  Without
warning, within seconds, I felt a warming sensation in my loins, and
then, wave after wave after wave of my cum landed on the sofa
cushions, and on Zaya's face.  Exhausted, I asked her: ""How did you
make me cum so good?""  She plainly said this: ""My people, the Orions
are the best lovers in the galaxy.""  I said: ""Well, that makes a whole
lot of sense.""  What she said next shocked me: ""Donna, take me where
you took Jenny on Risa?""  I said: ""Lay down.""</p><p>Then, I started to slowly put little pecks with my lips all over her
warm body.  I kissed her lips, her neck, her tits, her stomach, licked
her navel, kissed, licked and caressed her inner thighs.  Stopping
right at her clit, almost out of breath, she asked: ""Donna, why did
you stop?""  I said: ""Wait, the best is yet to come, in bed.""  She
said: ""Okay.""  Once again, we went back to the bed, Zaya just lied
there waiting for me to make a move.  So, I went down facing her
crotch and started sucking on her clit real slow.  A short time later,
I started to probe her pussy with my finger real slow.  All this slow
work on her pussy made her juices flow like a river.  Once again, the
slower my pace was, the faster she would breathe, the faster she would
buck against my palm, and the moaning became louder.  A while later, I
started to perform the same pace that I was giving Jenny on Risa, as
soon as I started to do that, she was screaming: Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! 
Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Ohhhhhhhhhh!  Donna, you are so good,
you're going to make me cum, I'm cumming, ahhhhhhhhh!""  After she came
down from her orgasm, she said: ""Donna, when it comes to lovers, I
just had the best.""  I said: ""Thank you.""  Then, I put my tongue in
her mouth, while that was happening, we heard screams of pleasure
coming from down the hall.  Zaya broke the kiss: ""What was that?""  I
said: ""Just Jenny's appointment with someone that made love to me
earlier.""  She asked: ""Who?""  I said: ""Lieutenant Pax.""  She asked:
""Shall we invade?""  I said: ""Good idea.""</p><p>The End</p>"
752,Family Guy: Meg Griffin,Cobra,1,"This story is about the only misunderstood character on Family Guy, Meg Griffin.  Please, show her some love by reading this really juicy, pardon the pun, lesbian tale spun by her.","['f.f. teen', 'mast', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'toys', 'multiple orgasms']","<p>Hi, if you all saw the show Family Guy over the past few years, you 
may have noticed that I am the outcast in the family.  Why, I will
tell you as my story unfolds.  First off: I would just like to say
that I truly love your website.  For anyone that is curious, here is
the link: www.asstr.org/~leslita/main.html.  I must admit, I really
love your stories, some of them get me so wet that I just rub myself
to orgasm.  So, I decided to publish one of my own, and, here we go:</p><p>Before we get started, I would just like to confess that I am a
lesbian, but, my family does not know, only my very special friend
does.  I will reveal who that is later on, now, on with my story:</p><p>One day I was passing by the lockers on the way to class where Connie
D'Amico started to tease me in front of her crowd, me, being a loner,
I, naturally ignored her, but, the way that she teased me one day got
me wet that I just had to hide in the bathroom.  When I got there, I
rushed into a stall, pulled down my jeans and panties, closed my eyes,
and started to rub my clit with my right hand.  I, also started to
slowly tease my labia with my left hand.  After a while, I was feeling
so good that I slowly started to probe my sweet spot with my finger. 
I was scraping my vaginal walls with it, up, down, around, in-and out,
in-and-out.  A short time later, I started moaning uncontrollably:
""Oh, Connie, unh, do me, do me hard!""  Before I was able to orgasm,
someone picked the lock on my stall door, opened it, and saw me in
this venerable state.  It was Connie, as soon as she locked the stall
door behind her, she said: ""Here, let me help you.""  Then, she kneeled
down on the stall floor, grabbed my hips, moved my hands away from my
cooch, and, all of a sudden, Connie buried her face in it while her
tongue was scraping my walls.  At that moment, all I did was grab her
head and moan: ""Connie, umm, so good, so good.""  After a while, my
moaning turned to screams of passion: ""Connie, lick me, lick me hard!
 Coat the walls with your spit!  Unh!  Unh!  So good!  I cannot stand
it!  I'm going to cum!  I'm cumming!  AHHHHHHHHHHH!""  I slumped back
into the toilet seat utterly exhausted.  Connie, actually had enough
strength to pull her tongue out of there.  She said: ""Well, it's
plainly obvious now.""  I asked: ""What is?""  She said: ""That I like
girls.""  I said: ""Well, duh.""  She said: ""Duh, indeed.""  Then, she
gave me an open-mouth, tongue-wagging deep, passionate kiss.  I was
tasting my juices on her lips and tongue, and I loved it.  Then, she
said: ""Next time, you get to taste me.""  I said: ""Looking forward to
it.""  Then she left the stall door, after that, I pulled my jeans back
up and went to class.</p><p>After classes, I opened the door to my house, and noticed that nobody
was there.  So, I immediately ran upstairs, tore off all of my
clothes, contently laid on the bed and started to rub my labia and
finger myself really hard.  While I was fingering myself, all I could
think about was Connie's tongue coating my walls.  After a while, I
just grabbed my new rabbit and shoved it really hard into my cooch. 
When I turned on the rabbit, its ears were licking my walls, just like
Connie did.  I was laying there thinking about my previous adventures,
the make-over, sex with Jimmy Fallon.  That was a time that I will
forget.  Almost doing it ""doggy-style"" if you know what I mean.  The
ear-sex incident, dang, I'm 17, and I had more sexual adventures that
most people do not have within their entire lives.  I stopped thinking
when I felt my climax building up inside.  When that happened, I
started to scream: ""Connie, I'm cumming, AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I
came, I soaked-up the bed sheets and the entire room smelled like my
snatch.  When I recovered from my orgasm, I removed the rabbit, and
replaced it with my fingers, then, I cupped my b-cups with the other
hand, and pinched my nipple.</p><p>While I was building myself up to another climax, I had to stop,
'cause, I heard the front door open and footsteps leading to my room,
but, I was relieved at the figure that I saw.  It was Connie coming to
visit me, and she brought a friend to be used on our wet snatches. 
Connie sat on the bed and said: ""Hey, Meg, nice glow.  Here's a
thought, why don't I make you cum even harder?""  Then, she started to
bend her head down in order to lick me, I stopped her, got up off of
the bed, grabbed her face and kissed her in a fit of passion.  We were
both stuck there cuddling.  Then, she took her top off, when she was
about to un-clasp her bra, I said: ""Here, allow me.""  So, I un-clasped
her bra for her, as soon as it was removed from her body, I just had
the sudden urge to suck on her nipple, and grope her big tits.  A
short time passed when my other hand went inside of her jeans and
started to rub her clit.  Still attached to her breast, Connie started
to breathe heavy and moan: ""Oh, Meg, so good, so good, Meg, don't
stop, please, don't stop.""  After a little while, my wandering hand
moved from her clit and started to stroke her labia, and she could not
stop moaning my name.  After that, my finger found her entrance and
dove right in.  When I did, Connie screamed: ""Ohhhhhhhhhh, Meg!"" 
While I was sucking on her nipple, and fingering her really fast.  She
started to convulse and buck against my palm, and screaming: ""Meg! 
Meg!  Meg!  Meg!  Meg!  Meg!  MMMMMMMMMMeeeeeeegggggggggg!  I'm going
to cum!  I'm cumming!  AHHHHHHHHHH!  MMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEGGGGGGG!""</p><p>After she orgasmed, I took my head off of her nipple and kissed her
when I took my hand out of her jeans.  After our kiss, Connie said:
""Lick me, you lesbo whore.""  I said: ""After you taste yourself first.""
 Then I took my soaked palm with Connie's cum, and let her lick it. 
She said: ""I taste good.""  After that, I undid her jeans and
cum-soaked panties and just dove into her honey-pot.  My tongue went
straight in and I was scraping the cum off of her walls with it.  I
popped out of her crotch for a brief second just to say: ""Mmmm, you
taste really good.""  Then, I dove back in again.  This time, she was
gripping my head and pulling my hair and giving me orders: ""Meg, lick
me hard!  Lick me harder!  Scrape my walls!  Yeah, yeah, scrape my
walls!""  After that I was licking her faster than before, that was
when I felt her climax coming on, 'cause, she started bucking wildly
against my face, arched her back and was resting on her elbows, all in
order for an earth-shattering climax.  While she was climaxing, I was
firing on all cylinders.  I was jostling my head left to right and up
and down, until, she screamed: ""Meg, I'm cumming, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"" 
When she came, she came in a river of juices that flooded my mouth. 
Some of it, I swallowed, the remainder went into mine and Connie's
mouths via a cum-filled kiss.  After the kiss, I asked her: ""Connie,
did you enjoy that?""  She said: ""Very much.""</p><p>Then, she brought her friend out, a double-dildo.  I picked up my
rabbit from the floor still soaked in my cum from previously.  Connie
just grabbed it out of my hand and sucked on it while I shoved the
double-dildo in my snatch.  While sucking on the rabbit, she shoved
the other end of the dildo in her snatch.  So, we were both humping
the dildo while Connie was sucking on my rabbit.  After a while, she
took it out of her mouth, turned it on, and placed it on my clit. 
When she did that, she said: ""Cum for me baby.""  Without saying a
word, I did, and it felt great.  A short time later, Connie had her
climax and silently orgasmed.</p><p>After that, she said: ""As promised, I will make you cum hard.""  With
that, she put her face between my legs and started to lick my labia
and probe my entrance while rubbing my clit with her hand.  While she
was doing that, I was moaning: ""Oh, Connie, so good, scrape my
cum-filled walls.  Ohhhhhhhhhh, so good.""  A short time later, she
started to lick harder and faster.  The feeling was so intense that
all I moaned was her name.  After that, she started to finger me nice
and slow.  When she started to probe me, my juices were flowing like a
waterfall all over Connie's face.  After that, she was tonguing me
fast, and fingering me slow.  After a while of that, her tongue and
finger switched speeds.  While all this was going on, I just grabbed
her head deeper into my crotch and screamed: ""Take it!  Take it all! 
You know you want it, unh!  You know you want it!  Take it!  TAKE IT!
 UNH!  UNH!  UNH!  UNHHHHHHHH!""  A short time later, my climax was
building, so, I grabbed her head with both arms, that way her thrusts
would match with my bucking.  After a while, I just couldn't take it
and had my crescendo: ""Oh, Connie, I'm climaxing!  Unh!  I'm going to
cum!  I'm cumming!  I'M CUMMING!  OHHHHHHHHHH!  UNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
OHHHHHHHHHHH!  YYYYYYEEEEEEAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!  SOOOOOOOOOOOO 
GOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDD!  YYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS! 
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I came, Connie swallowed most of my orgasm,
while she gave me the remainder in a passionate cum-filled kiss.
Coming down from my orgasm, I said: ""That was so incredible, I did not
know that I can feel this good.""  Connie said: ""Me neither, I'll bet
that Hayley Smith, or, Roberta Tubbs would like a lesbian foursome
with us.""  I said: ""Yeah, let's invite them now.""  Connie said: ""Good
idea.""  I said: ""You know, we would not want our relationship
spreading around school, so, my idea is that you treat me like
garbage, except in bed.""  She said: ""I agree.""  Then, I picked up my
phone and had a three-way convo with Haley and Roberta, which started
off like this: ""Hey guys, come down to Quahog, I have a surprise for
you guys, we can make you have orgasms beyond anything that you have
experienced before.""</p><p>The End</p>"
753,"Lez Trek, Part 7",Cobra,7,"This story is from The Atlantis once again, but, this time its little Jenny who is dominating Donnas' superior officer.  Enjoy this sci-fi treat.","['F,f cons', 'oral', 'mast', 'fingers', 'sci-fi', 'd/s']","<p>Hi, it's Jenny again, reporting from the Atlantis.  Take a look.</p><p>After I kissed Donna goodbye, I walked down the hall to Zaya's
father's quarters and waited for my appointment, so, I accessed the
desk computer and looked up Captain William T Riker's files.  When I
got to the women that he dated, I put my hand down my pants and
started to lightly stroke my coochie.  As soon as I got slightly wet,
the doorbell rang.  I said: ""Come in.""  The doors opened, and I saw
this Trill woman, she was a few years older than Donna, a Lieutenant,
I asked her: ""Are you my appointment?""  She said: ""Yes, I am
Lieutenant Zarola Pax, and guess who I just fingered in the
anti-matter pod room?""  I asked: ""Who?""  She said: ""Well, smell and
lick my hand and see.""  Then, she put out her hand which was covered
with another woman's cum.  So, I smelled it and licked it and asked:
""You fingered Donna?""  She said: ""Yes I did.""  I said: ""Well, we had
sex on Risa, and, let me tell you, she was an excellent lover, very
tentative.""  Then she asked: ""Can you show me what you two did on
Risa?""  I said: ""Sure.""</p><p>Then, we started to kiss each-other, little pecks on the lips, then,
smooching that eventually moved on to our tongues down each-other's
throats.  Then, she started to unzip my top, and started kissing my
neck.  While she was kissing my neck, I removed my top, she, then
tongue-kissed me again while she undid my bra.  When my bra was
removed, she started lightly pinching my nipples, and they got
rock-hard right away.  While my nipples were getting hard, I noticed
that I was getting wet.  The more she pinched, the wetter I got. 
After a while of the kissing and the nipple-pinching, she stopped
both, and started to suck on my nipples.  As soon as her mouth clamped
down on one of them, I orgasmed, almost breathless, I said: ""Take me
now.""  Then, we proceeded to the bed where I took the rest of my
clothes off, then, she proceeded to slowly lick my really wet labia. 
While she was doing that, I was grinding my coochie upon her face,
when that happened, almost immediately, I orgasmed yet again.  After
my orgasm, she just kept on going and inserted her previously
cum-soaked fingers in my coochie.  During her slow finger-banging, she
was sucking on my clit, after a while, she sent me over the edge, and
I started humping the bed and screaming: ""Oh, yes, yes, yes,
yesssssssss!  Do not stop!  Oh, please, do not stop!  I'm going to
cum, I'm going to cum!  Yes, yes, yes, yesssssssss!  Ahhhhhhhhh!
Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhh!  I came so
hard, it felt like someone opened the floodgates, a waterfall of cum
shot out of me.  When I came to, Zarola asked: ""How was that?""  I
said: ""Truly wonderful.""  One good thing about that really powerful
orgasm was that it made me super-horny.</p><p>So, I jumped off the bed and literally body-slammed Zarola onto it. 
Then, like a teenage girl possessed, I started to unzip her uniform
jacket and shirt, after I unzipped them, I ordered: ""Take them off,
now!""  Without any problems, she complied and took them off.  After
that, I ordered: ""Remove your bra.""  And again, without any trouble,
she took off her bra.  Then, I stopped and stared at her chest.  It
was obvious to me that she had a lot of spots running down her body,
and her breasts were a little smaller than Donnas', but, a little
bigger than Zaya's, I'd say, a slight D-cup.  So, I stepped forward
and started to pinch her nipples.  While pinching them, I asked her:
""Does this make you wet, bitch?""  She said: ""It does, Jenny, it really
does.""  So, I ordered: ""Show me.""  Then, without saying a word, she
removed her pants and panties to show me her really wet coochie, but,
I only moved on to sucking her nipples with no complaints from her. 
While I was sucking on her nipples, Zarola started to scream: ""Oh,
Jenny!  So good!  More, more, more!  Don't stop, don't stop, don't
stop!  I'm cumming, I'm going to cum!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!""  After she
came, I ordered: ""Lay on your back.""  Without saying anything, she
complied, then, I moved down to her now extremely wet coochie.  At
first, I started to slowly finger the vagina, suck on the clit, and
lick the labia, eventually, I quickened the pace.  As soon as I moved
faster, Zarola seemed to enjoy it more: ""Oh, Jenny, work that pussy! 
Yeah!  Work that pussy!""  When my pace moved to warp speed, she just
screamed: ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!""  After she came again, I said: ""Well,
that's not all.""  Then I wrapped my legs around hers so we can bump
coochies.  Just like what Zaya did to Donna on Risa.  While we were
immersed in our coochie-bumping, I started to suck on Zarola's nipple,
and slapped her breast with my other hand.  While all this was
happening, we were moaning, yelling and screaming in unison.  After a
while, I felt the sudden urge to orgasm, when I did, I started to hold
Zarola really tight, bracing myself upon her, while humping her really
hard and fast.  A short time later, I could not take it anymore, and
just screamed: ""Ahhhhhhhhh!""  I came all over the bed and on Zarola's
coochie.  She, then, took my cum and inserted it into her own folds
while fingering herself to her own orgasm.</p><p>Zarola said: ""That was fun.""  I said: ""It sure was.""  Then, we
collapsed in each-other's arms, and wallowing in each-other's juices.
 A few minutes later, the doorbell rang.  I said: ""Come in.""  Whatever
happens next is for another story.</p><p>The End</p><p>Note from author: Next time, will profile Jenny's lesbian orgy.  So,
stay tuned! Same bat-time, same bat-channel!</p>"
754,Family Guy: Meg Griffin: The Orgy Sleepover,Cobra,1,"Here is another story spun by our new misunderstood friend, Meg Griffin.  This time, Connie and Meg have an orgy at The Griffin's house with Hayley and Roberta.  Come inside, and partake in this really juicy lesbian tale.","['f,f,f,f teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'fingers', 'first-time', 'multiple orgasms']","<p>Hi, it's your misunderstood friend again, Meg, and this is another
true story spun by me.  Meg Griffin, the lesbian.  This tale is about
an incredible orgy that I just had, and I am here to give you all the
explicit details, now, on with my story:</p><p>After classes, Connie and I were at the lockers with no one else
around us.  So, Connie started asking me a question: ""Are you ready
for tonight?""  I said: ""You bet I am.""  She asked: ""Remember what
happened between us?""  I said: ""How could I forget, I never orgasmed
that hard in my life.""  She said: ""Me neither.""  I said: ""Just
thinking about it makes me so wet.""  She said: ""Me, too, I have an
Idea.""  I asked: ""What?""  She asked: ""Did you bring your rabbit?""  I
said: ""Yes I did.""  She said: ""Great, let's use it.""  I said: ""Okay.""
 Then, without warning, Connie was tonguing me hard, and grabbed my
crotch.  She broke our kiss and said: ""You are really wet.""  I said:
""Let's go into that classroom.""  She said: ""Okay.""</p><p>As soon as we closed and locked the door to the classroom, Connie
started kissing me against the wall.  While she was fervently groping
me, she took off my top, and started to suck on my little titties,
'cause, I didn't wear a bra that day.  After that, she kissed me
again, after the kiss, I said: ""Lick me with your magic tongue, coat
my walls with your spit.""  Without saying a word, she stripped me
naked, then, I sat down on the cold classroom floor, when she dove in
and buried her face in my crotch.  She was licking me in every
direction possible, and I was loving every minute of it.  Then, I
wrapped my legs around her head while grabbing her hair with both
hands, in order to prepare for my big orgasm.  While she was licking
me, I started to moan: ""Oh, Connie, so good, so good, unh, unh,
Connie, Connie, Connie.  You are a great lover.  Do not stop, please,
do not stop.  Umm, unh, unh!""  A short time after that, she started to
tongue me even faster, that was when I lost all of my self-control and
started bucking against her face and screaming, and my screams of
passion echoed off of the classroom walls: ""Connie!  Unh!  Unh!  Unhh!
 UNHHH!  Connie!  Connie!  Connie!  CONNIE! 
COOOOOOOONNNNNNNNIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEE!  So good!  So good!  So good!
 SOOOOOOOOOO GOOOOOOOOOOOD!  I'm going to orgasm!  Oh, God!  I'm
cumming!  I'm going to cum!  I'm going to cum!""  Then, a mighty
explosion of pleasure occurred inside of my loins:
""CONNIIIIIIEEEEEEEE!  OHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS! 
CCCCCOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!  AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
 SOOOOOOOOOOO GOOOOOOOOOD!  AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS!""  Right after my explosive orgasm, I
released Connie from my tight grip and she leaned forward to give me a
taste of my orgasm while she kissed me.  After our kiss, I was licking
my lips enjoying my orgasm.  I came so hard that the floor was slick
with my juices.  Exhausted, I asked Connie: ""Can I do you?""  She said:
""I don't see why not.""</p><p>Then, we switched positions with Connie now against the wall sitting
on the floor.  When she took her top off, I started to kiss her.  A
short time later, I moved down to her neck, then to her big tits, but,
she stopped me and said: ""Meg, ignore my tits, just lick me really
hard.""  Without saying anything, I just stripped her naked and dove
into her extremely wet cooch.  It was so wet that when I got there, I
was already licking up her juices.  A short time later, I started to
probe her puss with my tongue going in and out while rubbing and
stroking her clit with my hand.  That was when she grabbed my head
with her hands and wrapped her legs around it and started moaning:
""Oh, Meg, Meg, Meg, umm, unh, unh, so good, you are the best, unh,
unh, Meg!""  After that, she still continued moaning my name, until she
said: ""Oh, stop, use the rabbit, please, use the rabbit.""  Then,
Connie released me from her leggy grip, after that, I took the rabbit
out of my bag, turned it on, and shoved it directly into her cooch. 
While it was making love to her, and stimulating her clit, I was
moving it in and out, and changing speeds while doing it.  That made
her moan loud: ""Meg, come over here and suck on my tits!""  While
working the rabbit, I started to suck on and grope her big, juicy
tits.  I guessed that must have pushed Connie to her limits, 'cause,
while I was sucking on her tits, she lost it, and started to buck
against the rabbit.  She was bucking against the rabbit so fast that
she started to scream and it echoed off of the walls of the classroom:
""Unh!  Unh!  UNH!  UNHHH!  Meg!  Meg!  Meg!  MEG! 
MMMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEEEEGGGGGGGGG!  So good!  So good!  SOOOOOOOOO
GOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!  UNH!  MEG!  I'm going to cum!  I'm cumming!""  After
that came her crescendo:    ""MEEEEEEEEGGGGGGGGGG!  OHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS! 
MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEGGGGGGGGGGG!  AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
SOOOOOOOOOOO GOOOOOOOOOD!  AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS!""  AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  SOOOOOOOOOOO
GOOOOOOOOOD!""  Ahhhhhhhhh!""  During her orgasm, the rabbit popped out
of her cooch, during that tidal wave of cum that shot out of her. 
When the rabbit popped out, I went in and licked the remaining cum off
of her walls.  After that, I gave her a cum-filled kiss.  Exhausted
and sweaty, she said: ""That was awesome.""  I said: ""For me too, and
there will be more during our sleepover.""  She said: ""Let's rest here
and prepare later.""  I said: ""I agree.""  Then, we slept for a while in
each-other's arms on that cold, now warm classroom floor.</p><p>After our rest, we headed to my house to prepare for tonight's
sleepover in my room.  Connie started bringing the toys out, and of
course, I cleaned-up my rabbit for them to use, 'cause, it was soaked
in Connie's cum.  While preparing, I was telling Connie about our
guests: ""Connie, just be careful tonight, 'cause, Hayley is a little
inexperienced in lesbian sex.  Even though, she had sex with a guy,
this is her first time as a lesbian, also, Roberta is a full-blown
virgin, and she made sure that she will get her cherry popped
tonight.""  Connie said: ""I'll be extra careful with Hayley.""  I said:
""Good.""</p><p>While we were talking the doorbell rang, I ran downstairs to answer
it.  I opened the door, and it was Hayley that showed up and asked:
""Is this the lesbo party?""  I said: ""Yes.""  She said: ""Good.""  Then,
she gave me a deep passionate kiss.  Breathless, I said: ""Your lover
is upstairs.""  She said: ""Okay.""  Then, she went up the stairs while I
waited for Roberta.  A short time later, the bell rang again, I opened
it and I saw Roberta.  I said: ""Hello.""  After I said that, I took one
of her big black breasts out of her tight top and lightly sucked and
licked on her nipple.  She said: ""Wow!  I'm already wet.""  I stopped
to say: ""Tip of the iceberg.""  Then we both ran upstairs and I was
slapping her ass all the way up.  When I got upstairs to my room, I
found that Connie and Hayley had already started.  I found them
topless and cuddling and kissing, eventually, Connie moved on to start
sucking on Hayley's nipples.  That was when I took Roberta in my arms
and tongued her like crazy.  While I was kissing her, she let out a
soft moan.  Then, she broke the kiss and took off her top, which let
her d-cups flow free.  As soon as her breasts were free, I started my
tit-play with them and started to suck on her nipples.  While I was
sucking on them, she was moaning: ""So good, Meg, Oh, Meg, Oh, Meg!"" 
After a while, she said: ""Meg, stop, I'm getting so wet that I want
you to lick me.""  I said: ""Okay.""  Then, both of us went to the bed,
while Connie and Hayley were making love on the rug.  Connie buried
her face between Hayley's legs, and I knew that Hayley was enjoying
herself, 'cause, she was breathing kind of heavy.  Seeing those two
made me so horny, that, I decided to do something about it.  So, I
removed Roberta's jeans and panties, and just dove in and licked her
senseless.  When I found her g-spot with my tongue, that sent her into
overdrive: ""Oh, more, more, more, don't stop, please, do not stop! 
Oh, use the rabbit on me, please, I want my cherry popped right now!""
 So, I stopped licking her and grabbed the rabbit, turned it on and
eased it into her super-tight cooch.  I was slowly moving it in inch
by inch by inch, and it was getting coated with her juices.  I was
halfway in, when I felt the rabbit reach her hymen.  When it did,
Roberta was gasping: ""Just ram it in.""  I did what she told me, I
pulled out the rabbit, except for the head, then, with all my
strength, I rammed it in, up to the battery pack.  As soon as I rammed
it in, Roberta felt a slight twinge of pleasure and pain.  I said:
""Now, you are not a virgin.""  Roberta said: ""Thank you, now, screw me
with it, hard!""  Then, I moved the rabbit in and out slow, then fast,
switching speeds with each thrust.  While I was doing that, she
started to scream really orgasmic screams: ""HARDER!  FASTER!  HARDER!
 FASTER!  OHHHHH!  UNH!  UNH!  UNHHH!  OHHHHH!  MEG!  HARDER!  SCREW
ME HARD!  OHHHHHHHHHH!  YYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!  I'M
GOING TO CUM!  I'M CUMMING!  WHAT A RUSH!  OHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYEEEEEESSSSSSSSS!  AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  When this
happened, she came all over the bed sheets, and, she came so hard that
the rabbit popped right out of her puss, right after that, she
collapsed, exhausted from her orgasm.</p><p>Then, I saw Hayley and Connie still making love, this time, Hayley was
between Connie's legs, that was when I stripped naked and sat on
Connie's beautiful face, and let her tongue roam free in my extremely
wet cooch.  As soon as her tongue entered me, I started moaning: ""Oh,
umm, so good, so good, Connie, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, unh, unh, unh,
unh, unh, ahhhhhhhhh, ahhhhhhhhhhhh!""  My moans of pleasure must have
echoed, 'cause, they woke Roberta up, and she jumped off of the bed
and went directly for Hayley's honey pot.  She went in on her back,
grabbed Hayley's thighs and put her puss down on her mouth while she
grabbed my rabbit and started to screw herself with it.  After a
while, I felt Connie pushing my thighs down further on her face, then,
I heard muffled screaming coning from Connie.  That was when she came
all over Hayley's face.  A short time later, I heard Hayley yelling:
""This is the best lesbo party ever, I'm going to cum, I'm going to
cum!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!  Yyyyyyyyyeeeeeeesssssssssssssssssss!""  As
soon as she came on Roberta's face, that triggered me off, and I
started screaming: ""CONNIE!  CONNIE! 
CCCCCCCCCCOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNNNNIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEE!  I'M GOING
TO CUM!  I'M
CCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!
 AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!""  After my orgasm, Roberta
was having hers, and started to yell: ""Oh, Daddy!  Oh, Daddy!  I'm
cumming for you!  I'm cumming!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! 
Yyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeesssssssssssss!""  Right after she came, Connie
started eating her cum, while Roberta was eating Hayley's cum, while I
was eating Connie's cum.  As soon as everyone was finished with their
cum meal, I offered myself, so, I spread my legs and just said: ""Come
and get it!""  First, Connie dove in and took a sample, then, it was
Hayley who took another sample, then, it was Roberta who took the
biggest sample of them all, licking and fingering me until I came
again, then she licked up every drop of my second orgasm in a row.</p><p>Exhausted and barely able to breathe, I said: ""That was awesome!"" 
Roberta said: ""And delicious, too, very tasty.""  Then, Connie said:
""We should do this again.""  Hayley said: ""Yes, we should, how about at
my place, I mean, school is out next week for you, Meg, and Roberta.""
 Roberta said: ""I agree, but, we are exhausted, let's discuss this
later.""  I said: ""Agreed.""  Then, we collapsed in each-other's arms
from utter exhaustion, and slept that way until our guests were ready
to leave.</p><p>The End</p><p>Note from author: Next up, will be another lesbian orgy, this time
from Hayley's house.  So, stay tuned! Same bat-time, same bat-channel!</p>"
755,Family Guy: Meg Griffin: The Orgy Sleepover Part 2,Cobra,2,"Here is another really interesting tale spun by Meg Griffin, our most misunderstood friend.  Join her as she heads for Langley Falls, and Connie finds her fantasy partner there.  Read on to find out.","['F,f,f,f,f teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'fingers', 'd/s', 'incest', 'anal', 'multiple orgasms']","<p>Hi, it's your misunderstood friend again, Meg, and this is another
true story spun by me.  Meg Griffin, the lesbian.  This tale is about
another incredible orgy that I just had, and I am here to give you all
the explicit details, now, on with my story:</p><p>Only a few days had passed since the orgy.  School was just let out
for the summer, and Connie and I were at my house packing up for our
trip.  While I was packing, Connie was hugging me from behind, and
kissing my neck, I said: ""Connie, you know what that does to me?""  She
asked: ""Makes you horny?""  I said: ""Yes, now, stop it, I have to
pack-up.""  She said: ""Forget about packing, let's make love.""  I said:
""Well, it has been a couple of days.""  Connie said: ""Too long.""  I
said: ""Agreed.""  Connie said: ""I need you.""  I said: ""Me, too.""  Then,
we gave each-other a long passionate kiss.  After that, we broke the
kiss and I started to give her loving little pecks all over her face
and neck.  When she took her top off, I moved on to peck her chest,
cleavage, stomach, and all the way up and down her back, eventually
moving back up to her mouth, when I kissed her deeply.  After the
kiss, she said: ""Take me, Meg.""  Without saying a word, I un-clasped
her bra and started to suck, lick, and bite on her nipples.  When I
was doing that, Connie started getting wet and moaning my name over
and over again.  After a while, she said: ""Stop, and lick my pussy
from behind.""  So, I helped her out of her jeans and panties, once she
was naked, I took her butt in my hands, and let my tongue slide back
and forth on her wet slit.  While I was licking her, she moaned: ""Oh,
Meg, my knees are getting weak, should we move to the bed?""  I stopped
licking her to answer: ""Yes, but, put your butt in the air.""  She
said: ""Done.""  Then, we proceeded to the bed, and I was there to lick
Connie's delectable cooch.  While my tongue was going back and forth,
my head was going to left to right.  After a while, she asked me to do
something: ""Finger my sphincter?""  Strange as it sounded, I honored
her request and started to finger her sphincter.  When I did, Connie
squealed like a pig.  After a while, she asked me to do something
again: ""Put the rabbit in my ass while fingering my pussy, and sucking
on my clit?""  After she asked me, I thought, this is kinky.  I just
said: ""Okay, cool, turn over.""  Then, she turned over, I grabbed the
rabbit, turned it on and slowly shoved it up her ass.  With my right
hand, I controlled the rabbit, while I was fingering her with my left,
during that, I was sucking on her clit.  The sensations coursing
through her body were so intense that her pelvis kept bouncing on and
off of the bed, during that, she was screaming: ""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!  Unh!
Unh!  Unh!  Unh!  Oh!  Oh!  Oh!  Oh!  So good, Meg!  Meg!  Meg!  Meg!
 Meg!  Unhhhhhhhhh!  Ohhhhhhhhhh!  I'm going to cum!  I'm going to
cum!""  After that, I took my mouth off of her clit, that way she can
have a really explosive crescendo: ""I'M CUMMING!  I'M CUMMMING! 
IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII'MMMMMMMMMMMMM
CCCCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGG!
 AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  UUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSS!  AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After she
came, I took the rabbit out of her ass, and let her suck on my
fingers.  After that, she said: ""My, that was fun.  My turn.""</p><p>Then, I took my top and jeans off and sat on the bed in my undies, all
Connie did was bring me closer to her and kissed me hard and deep. 
She then removed my bra in a fit of passion, broke the kiss, and
started to kiss my neck, then moved on to suck on my nipples.  While
she was doing that, my panties got wetter.  After a while, she stopped
sucking on my nipples to show me something: ""Meg, I have something new
to bring on the trip with us.""  I asked: 'What is it?""  She went into
her bag and presented it to me: ""It's a strap-on, shall we give it a
test run before we go?""  I said: ""We shall.""  Then she asked: ""How do
you want me to proceed?""  I said: ""Vaginal first, then, anal.""  She
said: ""Okay, spread 'em.""  So, while I took my soaked panties off,
Connie put on the strap-on.  Then, I spread my legs in anticipation of
this new invader.  Connie, started to kiss me like a male lover and
eased the strap-on into my cooch.  It felt really cold at first, but,
my juices warmed it right up.  As soon as it was in, Connie started to
hump me slow, then fast.  The sensation was so intense that I started
to yell: ""Oh, Connie, harder! Harder!  I want to feel you deep inside
me, put it all in, don't be shy!  Yes, yes, yes, yes!""  A short time
later, Connie was pounding my cooch, that was when I lost all
self-control and was bucking against her thrusts while screaming:
""CONNIE!  OH, CONNIE, CONNIE, SO GOOD!  UNH!  UNH!  UNH!  UNNHHH!  OH!
 OH!  OH!  OH!  OHHHHHHHHHHHH!  YYYYYEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! 
HARDER!  HARDER!  HARDER!  MAKE ME CUM!  MAKE ME CUM HARD!  I'M GOING
TO CUM!  I'M
CCCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGG! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I came, I went
off of the bed so Connie can lie down on it, in order to try anal sex.</p><p>Then, I got into position to straddle Connie, and placed my sphincter
on top of the strap-on, and was bouncing up and down on it, while I
was rubbing my clit and Connie was fingering me.  The sensations
coursing through my body were so intense, that it took me virtually no
time to cum from being anally invaded: ""Connie, I'm going to cum,
aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!""  Then, I pulled the toy from out of my ass,
while Connie was licking her fingers which were full of my cum.  I
said: ""Incredible toy.""  Connie said: ""I agree, after we rest, we
should resume packing.""  I said: ""Good idea.""  Then, we both kissed,
cuddled and rested in each-other's arms.</p><p>After our rest, Connie asked me something: ""Meg, who is your fantasy
sex partner?""  I said: ""My mother, for someone her age, she has
amazing tits.  Who is yours?""  She said: ""Hayley's mother, Francine,
she is kind of kinky, just like you.""  I said: ""No you're kinky."" 
Then, we started to kiss each-other, but, I immediately stopped
kissing: ""Connie, we have to finish and head for Langley Falls.""  She
said: ""Okay, I'll clean-up the toys.""  I said: ""Okay.""  After we
finished packing, we were on our way to Hayley's house, in Langley F
alls.</p><p>As soon as we arrived at Hayley's house, Connie and I were greeted by
hugs and kisses: ""How have you been?""  Roberta said.  I said: ""Okay,
fine, Connie and I made love before we got here.""  Hayley said:
""Really, what was it like?""  Connie said: ""Absolutely amazing.""  Then,
Connie saw her fantasy sex partner come before her and greet her: ""Hi,
who are you two?""  Connie said: ""That's my friend, Meg Griffin, and I
am Connie D'Amico.""  Then, Francine asked her: ""Have you ever made
love to a woman before?""  Connie said: ""No, I haven't.""  Francine
said: ""Well, now's your chance to make love to a woman.""  Connie
asked: ""How?""  Francine said: ""Well, I'm going to strip naked to give
you the opportunity to do what you want to me, the other girls, too.""</p><p>Then, Francine stripped naked and spread herself on the couch.  Connie
asked: 'How should I proceed?""  Francine said: ""You can lick me at
first, while the other girls watch.""  Connie said: ""Sure.""  Then,
Connie knelt down and buried her face in her fantasy sex partner's
cooch, and Francine was grinding herself on Connie's face.  While
Connie was doing that, Francine asked me something: ""Kiss me, Meg."" 
So, I went over there and started tonguing her.  A short time later,
Francine broke the kiss and whispered to me: ""Let me lick you.""  Then,
I stripped naked and started to straddle her face while she licked me.
 After a while, I started moaning: ""Francine, oh, Francine, so good,
so good, unh, unh, oh, oh, lick me harder.  That's it, mmmm!""  A short
time later, while I was standing on the sofa, and gripping the top
edge of it, Francine started fingering me while I was being licked. 
After a while of this, I was being sent over the edge, and having her
own daughter Hayley and Roberta watching Connie and I make love to
Francine, that made it more exciting: ""FRANCINE!  OH, FRANCINE!  I'M
GOING TO CUM! 
FFFFFFFRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNCCCCCCCCCCIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!
 IIIIIIIIIIIII'MMMMMMMMMMMM
CCCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!
 AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I came all over her face, I
fell over and collapsed on the floor.  Almost instantly, Francine
started to scream: ""I'M GOING TO CUM, AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After
she came on Connie's face, Connie kissed her in order for Francine to
taste her own orgasm.  Francine said: ""That was incredible, but, I do
have another idea in mind.""  Connie asked: ""What is your idea?""</p><p>Francine said: ""Well, we all make love on the floor, Connie lies on
her back while I lick and finger her, Hayley lies on her back and
licks me, while she is being licked by Meg.  Finally, Roberta rides
Meg with the strap-on.  Okay, everybody, get into your positions."" 
Then, Roberta objected: ""Wait a minute, why not the three of you rest,
while Meg and I do something in private.""  Francine said: ""Good idea,
use Hayley's room.""  Roberta said: ""Okay.""  Right after that, Roberta
and I started kissing and fondling each-other while going up the
stairs.  As soon as we arrived, Roberta threw me on Hayley's bed, all
of a sudden, she shows up with silk scarves and a leather strap.  She
said: ""Spread your legs, bitch.""  I did what she asked, shortly after
that, she started tying my wrists and ankles to Hayley's bed posts. 
After that, she was tonguing me and rubbing my wet crotch, while she
was doing that, I started moaning.  Suddenly, she stopped and started
whipping my tits with the leather strap, when they turned beat red,
she stopped again, and stripped naked.  While she whipped me, I
noticed that I was getting wetter.  After she stripped, she maneuvered
herself to sit on my face reverse-cowgirl style.  So, I was licking
her while she was manipulating my cooch, and smacking my inner thighs
with the leather strap, and, with every single smack, a new command:
SMACK!  ""Lick me harder, slave!""  SMACK!  ""Lick my sphincter, slave!""
 After a while, she started to gyrate her hips all over my face, while
I felt two of her fingers enter my cooch.  All she screamed while she
gyrated was: ""MAKE ME CUM HARD, SLAVE!  LICK UP EVERY DROP, BITCH! 
SMACK!  SMACK!  SMACK!  IM ABOUT TO CUM!  OH!  YES!  I'M CUMMING,
BBBBBBBBBIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTTCCCCCCCCCCCHHHHHHHHH! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  SMACK!  SMACK!  After she came, I was
there to free-up her walls of it.  Then, she asked: ""Like the taste of
my cum, slave?""  I said: ""Oh, yes, delightful, mistress, absolutely
delightful.""  Then, she got up off of my face and said: ""Now, I'm
going to make you cum better than any lover that you ever had.""  </p><p>Then she laid out the toys in front of me, and chose the strap-on,
then, she put it on, and maneuvered herself onto the bed, in order to
screw me with it.  A short time later, she just put the head in, and
my puss was getting wetter with anticipation, teasing, she asked me:
""Do you want it, slave?""  I said: ""Yes, yes, I do, mistress.""  She
said: ""Good.""  Then, she started screwing me with it while
tongue-kissing me.  After a while of Roberta's wild screwing with the
strap-on, I started moaning: ""So good, do not stop!  Oh, yes, do not
stop!""  Eventually, my moans turned into screams: ""ROBERTAAAAAAAAAAA!
 SO GOOOOOOOOD!  I'M GOING TO CCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMM!  I'M
GOING TO CCCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMM!""  Before I was able to have
my crescendo, Roberta pulled out.  My cooch was still pulsating when
Roberta started licking my labia, and rubbing my clit.  I started to
scream: ""STOP IT!  PLEASE STOP IT!  YOU'RE MAKING ME CUM!  YOU'RE
MAKING ME CUM!""  Before I was able to cum once again, she stopped
licking and rubbing me.  She, then, pulled out the rabbit, I was so
wet that I was soaking Hayley's bed sheets.  As soon as she turned it
on, she asked me: ""Do you want this to send you to higher planes of
ecstasy?""  I said screaming: ""YES, MISTRESS!  YES, MISTRESS!  MAKE ME
CUM REALLY HARD!""  She said: ""Okay.""  Then, she shoved the rabbit deep
into my cooch, I could hear the squishing sounds from my puss when she
put it in, then, she very rapidly pulled the rabbit in and out.  The
sensations that I was feeling were so intense, that my ass started
bouncing up and down on the bed, when I started gyrating, after a
while, I broke myself free from Roberta's restraints.  That was when
my whole body starting bouncing on and off of the bed, and I
physically could not take these intense sensations anymore and started
screaming: ""OH!  OH!  OH!  OH!  UNH!  UNH!  UNH!  UNH!  OH, MISTRESS!
 MAKE ME CUM!  UNHHHHHHHH!  MAKE ME CUM HARD!  OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
UUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHH!  KEEP DOING IT!  KEEP IT UP!  IT'S
BUILDING UP INSIDE OF ME, UNH!  GET READY!  I'M GOING TO CUM!  OH, I'M
GOING TO CUM BIG!""  Then, it happened when I started to violently
bounce up and down on the bed, and when she pulled the rabbit out of
me, an uncontrollable volcanic eruption in my loins occurred:
""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
RRRRRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBEEEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRTTTTTTTTTTTTTTAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!
 MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSSSSSSSTTTTTTTTTTTTTTRRRRRRRRRRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!  SSSSSSSSSSSOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!  AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  UUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  YYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!  AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!  Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!  When that happened, wave after wave after wave of cum shot out of my puss like a fountain.  I was so relieved when it was over.  Out of breath, sweaty and sticky, I said: ""That was awesome, the best orgasm that I ever had.  You can go downstairs if you like, and make love to them.""  Roberta said: ""Oh, I am spent, too, hunny.  Why don't we go downstairs and watch.""  I said: ""Good idea.""  It took me a while to get off of the bed, and collect myself.  So, after removing myself from the sticky bed sheets, I joined Roberta downstairs.</p><p>As soon as we got downstairs, we saw three sweaty bodies on the verge
of orgasm.  Francine was sitting on the sofa while Hayley was kneeling
down and licking her mother with a vibrator in her cooch, while
Francine was licking and fingering Connie.  After a while, I heard
Connie scream: ""I'M CUMMING, AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!""  After Connie came
on Francine's face, Connie removed the vibrator from Hayley's cooch,
and started to lick and finger her.  A short time later, Francine was
screaming: ""I'M GOING TO CUM, AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!""  As soon as
Francine came on her daughter's face, Hayley could not take it
anymore, and buckled under the stress: ""I'M GOING TO CUM,
AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!  OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After Hayley came
on Connie's face, she said: ""Lesbo parties are fun, especially when
enjoyed by a parent.""  I said: ""Too true, and when Connie and I get
back to Quahog, that is exactly what I am going to do.""  Then, Roberta
said: ""I bet that my mother is a closet lesbo, too.""  I asked: ""Well,
go back to Stoolbend and find out.""  Roberta said: ""Maybe I will."" 
Then, Francine said: ""Since I now know the truth about Hayley, I would
like to spend more time with her as soon as you all leave.""  Hayley
said: ""Me, too.""  After that, we all fell asleep from utter exhaustion
in Hayley's room, with new bed sheets, of course.  The next morning,
Connie, Roberta and I left for our respective homes, and left Francine
and Hayley alone to discover each-other.</p><p>The End</p>"
756,American Dad: Hayley Smith: Making Love to Mother,Cobra,1,"This is the story of Hayley making sweet love to her own mother, Francine Smith from Orgy Sleepover 2.  This is the first time that mother and daughter ever made love.  This story is also from Hayley's perspective, so, enjoy!","['F,f', 'inc', 'mast', 'fingers', 'oral', 'rom', 'first-time']","<p>Hi, this is Hayley Smith, like Meg, I am an outcast, but, only to my father, because, I recently discovered something between my mother and I during a recent encounter with friends.  She and I became a lot freer when it came to sex.  Here is what happened the following day:</p><p>When Connie, Meg and Roberta all left my room to leave, I was in my own room wrapped up in my own thoughts.  Just thinking about that lesbo party and how I thoroughly enjoyed licking my mother's pussy and making her cum.  Under the bed sheets, I was wearing nothing but a tank top and panties.  I started dreaming about her, how I would grope her big breasts, suck on her nipples, suck on her swollen clit, finger her inner folds, just to make her cum hard.  The very thought of that dream made me so wet that I involuntarily kicked off my panties and fingered myself.  While I was fingering myself, I was moaning: ""Oh, Mama, make me cum, please, make you daughter cum.""  I must have moaned that repeatedly when I felt someone sitting on my bed and a voice whispering: ""Cum for me, honey.""  When I opened my eyes and came to, I saw my own mother leaning over me.  Surprised, I scurried to the front of the bed.  Mom said: ""Shh, it's okay to fantasize about making love to me, in fact, I'm flattered that you care.""  I said: ""I care, I really do.""  She said: ""Then, kiss me.""  Without saying another word, I sat up, put my arms around my mother and cuddled her, then I gave her a long and lingering passionate kiss.  After the kiss, I lifted my tank top over my head and took it off, by that time, I was completely naked in front of my mother, and she could not resist.  She started kissing my neck, chest, stomach, outer thighs, all leading up to my nipples.  She started suckling on them like a baby, all I was doing is sitting back and enjoying all the attention that my breasts were getting.  After a while, with her free hand, she started to rub my outer labia and my clit, and with a deep, loving sigh, I noticed myself getting really wet, and that got mom really excited.  She took her head off of my breasts and said: ""Oh, Hayley, who knew that this type of bonding would benefit the two of us.""  I said: ""Me neither, shall we continue?""  She said: ""We shall.""  Before I knew it, she was eye-to-eye with my crotch.  She took two of her fingers and parted my outer labia, in order to expose my inner labia, then, she took out her tongue and started to trace my inner folds with it.  A short time later, she started lapping my clit while inserting a finger into my pussy.  The sensations were so intense, I started moaning: ""Oh, mama, do not stop, please do not stop making love to me.  I love you so much.  Do not stop.""  She then took her head out of my crotch to kiss me and said: ""I love you, too, Hayley, and let's not stop.""</p><p>Then, she took off her dress and held me tight.  She whispered in my ear: ""Un-do my bra.""  So, I reached out and un-clasped her bra and allowed it to drop.  What I saw were a really gorgeous pair of breasts.  Being as hot, wet and horny as I was for my mother,  I just could not resist the urge to plant my lips on her areola, and start to suck and lick on it.  That sent a surge up and down her entire body, she moaned: ""Oh, Hayley, worship my breasts, just go with it.  Oh, yes, good girl.""  After a while of my ""breast worship"" she took off her panties, broke our mother-daughter bond in place of a new one.  She grabbed my legs, in order to envelop hers in the same fashion.  Before I knew it, we were clit-to-clit and pussy-to-pussy with mom initializing it all.  While we were humping each-other, my mother was tonguing me really hard.  When we broke the kiss, she was humping me faster
 and harder.  In fact, her outer labia was inside of my inner labia.  While we were humping, I started moaning ""mama"" over and over again.  A short time later, I had the urge to orgasm, but, did not scream, 'cause it might ruin the moment.  All I did was sigh: ""Ahhhhhhhhh.""  After I sighed, the bed and my mother's outer labia were covered in my orgasmic juices.  All she said was: ""Hayley, you came, good girl, it's always good to orgasm while making love.  I have something else in mind, let's sixty-nine.""</p><p>Then, she unwrapped her legs from mine, and positioned her body on top of mine.  Her head facing my crotch, and her crotch was facing me.  Purely on instinct, we started lapping our clits and pushing open our outer labias.  With our other hands, we started to stroke our inner labias and eventually probe our pussies with them.  We were so involved with each-other that all you heard was licking, lapping, stifled moaning, and squishing noises.  After a while, I felt a warming sensation in my belly, I felt that mom had a similar sensation going on in her belly, too.  We both stopped, and took our heads out of each-other's clits, when mom said something: ""Let's just finger each-other to climax.""  I said: ""Good idea.""  Then, we started to finger each-other really, really fast, after a while, we just had the strength to scream in unison: ""I'M GOING TO CUM, AHHHHHHHHHHH!""  We both came bucketfuls in our mouths and faces.</p><p>Then, my mother moved out of her sixty-nine position to cuddle me, and hold me in her loving arms.  We kissed, then, I said: ""Mom, that was awesome.""  She said: ""For me too, Hayley.""  I asked: ""When are we going to do this again?""  She said: ""Anytime you want, also, bring a friend.""  I said: ""I will, but, now I am so tired.""  She said: ""Me too.""  Then, we both fell asleep on my bed in each-others loving embrace.</p><p>The End</p>"
757,"Family Guy: Meg Griffin: Meg and Lois, A Love Story",Cobra,1,"This is another story told by our misunderstood friend, Meg Griffin.  Read on and see what happens when Lois finds out about her really big secret.","['F,f', 'inc', 'mast', 'fingers', 'oral', 'rom', 'toys', 'first-time']","<p>Hi, it's your misunderstood friend again, Meg, and this is
another true story spun by me.  Meg Griffin, the lesbian. 
This tale is about an incredible session that I had with my mother,
and I am here to give you all the explicit details, now, on with my
story:</p><p>One day when I got home from my trip, I saw my mother in this
really sexy dress, which got me so wet, that, I ran upstairs, dropped
my bag, ran into the bathroom, stripped my clothes off, and jumped
into the shower.  With the hot water running, I started to pinch
my nipples and rub and stoke my labia.  The feelings were so
intense that I just shut my eyes and let my imagination just take
over.  I was stroking my labia, until, my finger found the
entrance.  When it did, I started to moan: ""Ohhhhhhhhhh,
ahhhhhhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhh, ahhhhhhhhhhhh.""  Suddenly, my
knees felt like jelly, and I just fell into the tub, that was when I
fingered myself harder and faster, until the sensations were too much
that I started to scream: ""UNH, UNH, UNH, UNH, I'M GOING TO CUM,
AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I came, I saw the surface of
the tub turn ash white, and sticky.  So, I got out, and got
dressed in only my bra and panties on top of my wet body.  When I
got into my room, I saw my mother sitting on the bed.</p><p>She said: ""I knew that this day would come.""  I asked:
""What day, mama?""  She said: ""The day that you and I make
love.""  After that, she took my wet hair in a clump and put her
tongue directly into my mouth.  After the kiss, she started to
kiss my face, neck, collar, stomach, up and down my back.  She
eventually un-hooked my bra, when it came off, she was amazed at what
she saw: ""What an amazing pair of soft and firm little breasts."" 
Then, she took one of them and put the whole breast in her
mouth.  When she did that, I thought that I was going to cum
right on the spot, but, I just got wetter.  After a while of
flicking my nipple with her tongue while my breast was inside of her
mouth, she moved onto the other breast, and gave that one the exact
same treatment.  When she was done with her ""breast worship"" she
un-zipped my travel bag and noticed my rabbit, turned it on and
started to rub it all over her body.  I, in turn, kicked-off my
clingy and wet panties and started to play with my slit right in front
of her.  When she put it in her mouth and started to suck on
it.  I started to push two fingers inside of my really wet
cooch.  Seeing my mother playing with my rabbit just sent me over
the edge, and in no time flat, I screamed: ""I'M CUMMING,
AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I came, my fingers were so
soaked.  When my mother was finished with my rabbit, she said:
""My, I made you cum, well, I'll make you cum harder.""  The first
thing she did was suck on my wet fingers, after that, she scraped my
walls with her finger, and put it to my mouth, then, she put her face
to my crotch, smelled it, then, started to lick it.  A short time
later, I started to moan: ""Oh, mama, lick me, lick me harder, that's
it, go in there!  Unh, stick your tongue in it, drink my juices,
yesssssssss, yesssssssss, yesssssssss!""  After a while of my
mother's fervent licking, I started to scream: ""MAMA!  YOU'RE
MAKING ME CUM!  OH GOD!  I'M GOING TO CUM,
AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I came, it landed in mom's face
and the bed sheets.  After she removed her face from my crotch,
she said: ""Well, I should be going now."" </p><p>Semi-conscious, I grabbed her by the arm, and said: ""Wait, I
want to enjoy you.""  She said: ""Okay, what do we do first?"" 
I said: ""Strip.""  Without another word being spoken, she stripped
naked, and her breasts were amazing.  I mean, after having three
kids, and she's still breastfeeding my brother Stewie, her breasts
were still amazingly firm.  I could not resist the urge and just
hold those two firm globes in my hands.  A short time later, I
was giving each of her nipples equal attention with my tongue, lips
and fingers.  After a while, I was drawn to her wet pussy, and
started to rub her clit during my ""breast worship"".  While that
was happening, my mother was breathing heavy and she had the urge to
cum, when she whispered in my ear: ""Lick me.""  A short time
later, I was on my knees on the floor and she was sitting on the edge
of the bed.  Before I knew it, I was eye-level with my mother's
crotch, I stood in awe of how perfect it was, it wasn't like Connie's,
or Roberta's, 'cause theirs were still developing, but, my mom's was
so perfectly developed.  Even though it had been ravaged several
times by my father, it still remained the absolutely perfect
""slit-shape"" and, to my surprise and amazement, it was totally
hairless.  So, I took my fingers and parted her outer labia to
expose the perfect pinkness inside, then, I traced her outer labia
with my tongue.  That made her body quiver, then, I traced her
inner labia with my tongue, that made her quiver again.  Then,
she said: ""Finger it, I know you want to.""  After that, I started
to finger her cooch while licking her clit.  After a while, I
started to vary my pace in pleasuring my mother.  While I was
licking her clit slow, I would finger her fast, while I was licking
her clit fast, I would finger her slow.  While I was pleasuring
her, she was getting wetter by the minute, accompanied by her moaning:
""Ohhhhhhhhhh, Meg, so good.  I never knew that being a lesbian
would be this enjoyable.  Keep doing it!  Keep it up! 
Oh, Yes, Meg!  You're making me cum!""  After she said that,
her hips started to bounce up and down on my bed.  As soon as
that happened, she started screaming: ""MEG, MEG, MEG,
OOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  MMMMMMEEEEEEEEEEEGGGGGGGGG!  I'M
CUMMING, I'm going to cum on your pretty face!  OH GOD!  OH
GOD!  IT'S COMING!  I CANNOT STOP! 
OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!  MMMMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEEEGGGGGGG! 
OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! 
AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!""  After she had her explosive climax, I got
up off of the floor, cuddled up next to my sweaty mother's body, and
kissed her.</p><p>She said: ""That was wonderful, Meg, I never orgasmed that hard
before.""  I said: ""Glad I can help, mama.""  She said: ""Thank
you, would you like to go for round two?""  I said: ""Mama! 
You really want to?""  She said: ""Yes, most definitely, and bring
Connie.""  I said: ""I know I will.""  Then, with one last
finger swipe on each-other coochies, and one last taste of
each-other's juices via our finger-swipes.  We both fell asleep,
exhausted in each-other's arms.</p><p>The End</p>"
758,The New Adventures of Skylar The Nymph: Part 1: The Return:,Cobra,1,Three girls know how to beat the cold.,"['F,f,f', 'cons', 'fingers', 'oral']","<p>Hi, I'm Skylar, I'm 13, it must have been a long time since I last
wrote about myself.  Well, a lot has changed since then, my boobs, for
one, have ballooned from a 34B-cup to a 36C-cup.  Also, I am proud to
admit, now, that I am a full-blown lesbian.  I did, however, have sex
with Mitch a few times, after the final time, I realized that I cannot
cum with a cock in my pussy.  Don't get me wrong, Mitch is a great
lover, but, over time, I lost interest in the cock.  However, my love
of cunt became really strong, especially, with Julie, she gives me the
best orgasms, better than any lover, male or female that I have had
over the months.  This time, I took a vacation from modeling with my
sister at a remote cabin in the woods, very secluded, 'cause, I did
not want anyone to hear our screams of passion while having hot,
steamy, lesbian sex that will eventually melt the snow off of the roof
of the cabin.  I'm getting so wet just thinking about that time, well,
now, without further adieu, on with my story:</p><p>It was very cold in the woods, the wind whipping against the windows,
limited heat, 'cause, the danged furnace shut down about thirty
minutes ago.  I called the furnace guy to repair it, but, he would not
show up for hours, so, Sammi and I found ourselves huddled together
under a blanket on the futon, the warmest piece of furniture in that
cabin.  Suddenly, while huddled, Sammi put her arm around me and held
me really tight, she asked me: ""Cold, sis?""  I said: ""Yes.""  Then, she
leaned in and kissed me on the lips, I, returned the favor and slipped
her some tongue.  After the kiss, Sammi asked me: ""Skylar, are you
horny?""  I said: ""Indeed, I am, and warming up a little.""  With that,
Sammi took the blanket off of us and tossed it to the floor, then, she
lifted my sweater over my head, shortly after that, she started to
kiss and lick my belly.  When she drove her tongue into my navel, it
sent shivers all through my body, and I was starting to get really
wet.  Then, she started to caress and rub my back, a short time after
that, she reached up and un-hooked my bra, as soon as it fell to the
floor, my sister leaned back, stared at and marveled at my large
boobs.  All she said was: ""Wow!""  After that, she leaned in and
started to suck on my nipple while tweaking the other one.  After a
while, she switched.  Shortly after that, I started to pant really
hard, 'cause, my nips are so sensitive, then, I had the sudden urge to
cum, I started bucking my hips without any outside stimulation, I
started to scream: ""SAMMI!  I'M CUMMING!  IM GOING
TO................AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!""  After my
explosive climax, Sammi asked: ""Was it good?""  I said: ""Yes, and, I
want to be warmed up some more.""  She said: ""Okay.""</p><p>With that, I took off my skinny jeans and panties, that gave my sister
the invitation to go to town on my really wet pussy, instead, she just
looked at it, she asked: ""No hymen, what happened?""  I said: ""I have
been really active lately.""  She said: ""Oh.""  With that, she shoved
two of her fingers inside me without hesitation, then, she started
licking my clit.  I was in paradise, but, then, I heard the cabin door
open and shut, when I opened my eyes for a brief second, I saw that it
was Julie.  I guessed she saw that my sister and I were having sex and
decided to join in.  All I said to her was: ""Give me your pussy, now!""
 Without hesitation, she stripped her coat, shirt, pants, bra and
panties, jumped on the futon and started to straddle my face, while I
grabbed her nice and firm bubble-butt.  I drove my tongue into her wet
pussy when she started moaning: ""Oh, Skylar, I missed you so much! 
Unh, unh, deeper, harder, oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh!""  It didn't take long
to cum from my sister's handiwork, and I squirted all over her face
while I had mine buried in Julie's pussy.  A short time later, Julie
started to yell: ""I'M CUMMING, OH, SKYLAR!  YYYYYEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS!""
 After her orgasm, her legs gave way and she crashed right on top of
me, that was when we cuddled and kissed and started talking.  I asked:
""So, what happened with Mitch?""  She said: ""We broke up.""  I said:
""That's terrible, why?""  She said: ""He became rough and turned into
Janette with a cock.""  I said: ""Well, at least, you have me,
lesbians?""  She said: ""Forever."" I said: ""Forever and ever.""</p><p>Then, my sister asked: ""Who is your friend with those large breasts?""
 I asked: ""How big?""  Julie said: ""You first.""  I said: ""Okay, 36-C.""
 She said: ""Got you beat, 38-D.""  Then, we both turned our heads to
look at my naked sister, when she said: ""Well, I dwarf the both of
you, I'm only a 34-B, and, I want to taste your friend.""  I said:
""Well, that's cool, you into more incestuous sex, 'cause, I want to
taste you.""  Sammi said: ""Okay.""  Then, Sammi lied on the floor while
Julie positioned herself to sit on Sammi's face, while I was getting
ready to lick and finger my sister's pussy.  Julie was already
enjoying herself straddling her face, while Sammi had her tongue
firmly inserted into Julie's wet snatch.  That was when I went to town
on her desperate cunt that needed attention, suddenly, I felt my
sister's arms controlling my head while it was buried deep in her
crotch, a while later, I heard a muffled scream, and before I knew it,
my face was covered in my sister's cum.  After she released her grip,
I heard Julie scream: ""I'M CUMMING!  I'M CUMMING! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After that, Sammi collapsed with a face
full of cum, and a deeply satisfied pussy.  Julie and I, on the other
hand, were still horny.</p><p>I asked: ""Julie, what do you want to do?""  She said: ""I don't know,
straddle each-other?""  I said: ""Sounds like a plan.""  When we moved to
the futon, Julie and I started to hump each-other silly, while groping
and pawing at our big tits, and sucking on each-other's nipples. 
After a while, while we were about to cum, my sister came to, and
Julie said: ""I'll handle this.""  Then, she started to bury her face in
my sister's crotch, while I joined in on the fun and let Sammi bury
her tongue in my pussy.  Wow!  For a 20-year-old, she can really go
the distance and keep up with her younger counterparts.  Anyway, I saw
that Julie was rubbing herself while licking my sister.  A short time
later, I felt my climax coming on and started screaming: ""SAMMI, I'M
CUMMING, OH GAWD!  I'M CUMMING!  AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I
came, Sammi followed suit, and covered Julie's face in her cream. 
Once again, she collapsed, then, Julie and I decided to sixty-nine
each-other right next to Sammi, and have one last earth-shattering
climax and have our faces covered in cum.  After we climaxed,
exhausted, sweaty and sticky, I said: ""Well, we found one way to beat
the cold.""  Julie said: ""Lots of sex.""  I said: ""You got it.""  Then,
the three of us fell asleep on the floor, naked and sweaty from all
the sex, and not caring when that furnace guy showed up, 'cause, us
girls know how to beat the cold.</p><p>The End</p>"
759,The New Adventures of Skylar The Nymph: Part 2: Furnace Repair:,Cobra,2,"Skylar and Julie did not have any money to pay the two furnace girls, so, they found other means.  Stay tuned as this second installment unfolds...................","['f,f,F,F', 'cons', 'fingers', 'oral', 'hairy']","<p>Hi, it's Skylar once again bringing you another story from that quaint
little cabin in the woods.  Well, it's the next day and, now, it's
just Julie and me in that cabin trying to create some heat, and two
furnace girls show up.  Stay tuned and see what unfolds:</p><p>The following morning, Sammi got dressed and left the cabin to go to
another cabin to visit, and ""make love"" to a friend of hers.  So, it's
just me and my girlfriend Julie all alone in that cabin, still naked
and I was not horny at the moment, but, Julie was.  I could tell,
'cause, as soon as Sammi left, she stuck her tongue in my mouth, after
that, she sat back with her legs spread on the futon, while she spread
her wet pussy lips open with her fingers inviting me in, then, she
started to finger herself and moan: ""Eat me, Skylar, eat me, baby."" 
All I did was get on my knees and firmly insert my tongue into her
extremely wet pussy.  After a short while, Julie started to buck her
hips against my face and scream: ""SKYLAR, I'M CUMMNG!  I'M GOING
TO.................AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After her
climax, I climbed up to her and made out with her while fingering
each-other with our arms intertwined.  Before we could get each-other
off, I heard someone knocking at the door.  We put our underwear on as
fast as we could, then I opened the door.</p><p>We saw two young women, about, maybe 21, one was fat, and the other
one was thin.  Just by looking at them, I assumed that these two were
the lesbian couple that nobody wanted, except us, of course.  Then,
the thin one spoke: ""I'm Tammy, and this is Toni, and we are your
furnace people, but first, a question.""  I said: ""Shoot.""  She asked:
""How many lesbians are in this cabin?""  I said: ""Four.""  She said:
""Correct.""  Then we started to make out like we have known each-other
for a long while.  Julie, who was still very horny, made Toni, lay on
the floor while she disrobed and had Toni's tongue inserted into her
pussy.  I, on the other hand, took a more conservative approach.  I
took my bra off and let Tammy feast on my large boobs.  A short time
later, Julie covered Toni's face with her cream, spent, Toni lifted
Julie off of her and she came crashing to the floor.  After that, Toni
got naked, and said: ""I want to sit on someone's face.""  With that, I
laid down on the floor and Toni squatted right on top of me.  All I
did was grab hold of her thighs while firmly inserting my tongue into
her fat shaven pussy.  Then, Tammy took off my panties and had a feast
on my soaking wet pussy.  When Julie came to, she started feasting on
Toni's really huge breasts, and that is what triggered her orgasm: ""OH
GAWD, I'M GOING TO CUM!  I'M GOING TO CUM!  I'M
CUMMING.............................AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  Before I
knew it, my entire face was covered in a truckload of Toni's cum. 
That, in turn, triggered off my own orgasm where I covered Tammy's
face with my cream.</p><p>After that, Tammy got naked and sat on the futon with her legs spread,
and said: ""I need to cum, badly.""  By the way, Tammy was a thin
brunette, and Toni was a blonde BBW.  Anyway, I looked at Tammy's very
hairy pussy when Toni spoke to me: ""She's a 34A, while I am a 40FF,
she likes my big tits, while I love eating that hairy pussy.  A little
advice, avoid all the hair and go for her pink inner lips.""  When I
knelt down to finally get to that tasty delight, I did as Toni
instructed me to do.  I separated her inner lips with my fingers and
started licking around the lips, tickling her clit, and pushing my
tongue in and out of her pussy.  Moans of pleasure were coming out of
her, that was, until Julie climbed on top of the futon and let Tammy
eat her out.  While Julie was getting eaten out, Tammy said: ""You're
next, you know.""  Julie said: ""I can't, nothing against you, but, I do
not like hair.""  Tammy said: ""That's okay, a lot of girls don't."" 
Julie said: ""Thank you, now, eat me 'til I cum.""  Then, Tammy's
friend, while lying on the floor starts to eat me out.  After a while,
Julie was the first to go: ""I'M
CUMMING.............AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  Then, Tammy: ""I'M
GOING TO CUM!  SO GOOD!  AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After that, Julie
started to eat Toni's neglected pussy.  A short time later, I heard
muffled screams, while I started to pant really hard and scream really
loud: ""TONI!  TONI!  TONI! 
TTTTTTTTTTTOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!  YOU ARE
SO GOOD!  OH GAWD!  I'M CUMMING!  I'M GOING TO
CCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  Toni and I
came around the same time.</p><p>When everything was all over, the four of us, really spent, just sat
there licking each-other's cum off of each-other's faces.  After that,
Tammy said: ""That was fun.""  Hot and sweaty, I said: ""Indeed.""  Then,
Toni chimed in and said: ""Who needs a furnace, when you can beat the
cold by having a lot of sex.""  Julie said: ""We still need that furnace
fixed.""  Tammy said: ""Okay, come, Toni.""</p><p>We waited at least two hours for them to finish up, in the meantime,
we cuddled while watching some crappy nature program on the cabin's
really crappy cable network.  While we were watching TV, we heard
moans coming from the furnace, Toni and Tammy had their own private
session while we cuddled.  Suddenly, the fireplace started up and we
finally had heat, eventually they came in to talk to us: ""Listen, you
do not have to pay us, the hot sex was enough to last in our memories
for a long time.""  Tammy said.  Then, Toni reached for something out
of her pants pocket: ""Here is our card, once the winter's over, the
cabins do not need us anymore, so, it's off to cool down the city.  I
know that you are two lesbian models from the city, Skylar and Julie,
great online, and great in the sack, thank you for a wonderful time.""
 I said: ""Our pleasure, drop by my place anytime for some loving."" 
Tammy said: ""We'll do that, but for now, goodbye.""  Then they got
dressed and left the cabin.  Julie turned to me and said: ""Cute
couple, a little odd, but, cute.""  I said: ""Oh, like, we are not."" 
Julie said: ""Shut up.""  After that, we started to tickle each-other,
and you know what a roaring fireplace does to two lovers.</p><p>The End</p>"
760,The New Adventures of Skylar The Nymph: Sammi's Story:,Cobra,1,"This is a story from Skylar's perspective, and a tie-in between parts 2 and 3, enjoy.","['F,F,F fingers', 'oral', 'multiple orgasms']","<p>Hi, I'm Sammi, Skylar's sister, and, I am here telling you about
something that happened the following morning after Skylar, Julie, and
I managed to beat the cold.  I decided to drop in on a friend who was
vacationing in a neighboring cabin.  Unbeknownst to me, she had a
friend in there with her already.  This tale will take on some
interesting twists, including, two other girls drop by, so, enjoy my
story............</p><p>After our evening of hot sex, I just put on my winter coat and nothing
else and proceeded to my friend Hailee's cabin.  Before I knocked on
the door, I peered through the window and noticed Hailee and Sophee
making out in their underwear, so, I peeked in through the unlocked
door, and said while taking off my coat: ""Anyone ready for some
snatch?""  Then, before I knew what was happening, Hailee tacked me to
the floor and buried her face in my pussy.  Sophee took her panties
off and squatted down in order for me to insert my tongue into her
wanton snatch.  While I was holding onto Sophee's thighs, Hailee
started to really go to work on my pussy, I felt her fingers going in
and out of me, and her tongue on my swollen clit.  I briefly took my
tongue out of Sophee's pussy and was fingering her while screaming:
'OH, HAILEE!  OH, GAWD!  GIVE IT TO ME, BABY!  GIVE IT TO ME!  MAKE ME
CUM!  MAKE ME CUM HARD!  OH, YES!  OH YES!  I'M GOING TO
BL............................!""  Before I knew it, I started wildly bucking my hips to
let out a really loud orgasmic scream: BLOW! 
OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!  After
Hailee had a face full of my cream, I was frantically fingering and
licking Sophee until she could not take it anymore: OH, SAMMI!  I'M
GOING TO CUM!  I'M GOING TO.............SAMMI! SAMMI! 
SSSSSSSSSSAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMMMMMMMM!  OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After being on
the receiving end of a cum-bath, Sophee said: ""I want to taste you.""</p><p>Then, Sophee went down between my legs, while I was getting the chance
to taste Hailee's pussy.  As soon as I went to work on her, she
started to moan: ""Unh, unh, unh, unh, oh, oh, oh, oh!  Sammi, do me
good!  Do me good, baby!  Oh yeah!  After a while, her moans turned to
yells: ""Sammi!  Sammi!  Sam!  Sam!  Sam!  OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!  Finger
my snatch!  Finger it good!  OH!  OH!  OH!  After a while, her yells
turned to screams, especially when she started to cum:
OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  SAMMI, YOU DO ME SO GOOD,
OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  SAM, I'M GOING TO.................all of a sudden a
dead silence, and then.......................AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  SSSSSSSSSSOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
GGGGGGGGGGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD! 
YYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  What an orgasm, my face
was covered in cream, it was covered so much that no one would know
who I was.  That made me so super-horny that it set me off: SOPHEE! 
SOPH!  SOPH!  SOPHEE!  I'M GOING TO...............once again, a dead silence,
and then.............CCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMM! 
OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  Then, I covered Sophee's face in
a lot of cream.</p><p>After that, we all licked our cum off of each other's faces.  Hailee
said: ""That was really fun.""  Sophee said: ""Yeah, so much fun.  Then,
all of a sudden, out of nowhere, Julie chimed in: ""Anyone ready for
some more fun?""  But, that is a whole other story.</p><p>The End</p>"
761,The New Adventures of Skylar The Nymph: Part 3: The Orgy:,Cobra,3,"This is an all-out sex orgy, the last story that takes place in a cabin in the woods.  Enjoy","['F,F,F,f,f teen', 'voy', 'cons', 'fingers', 'oral', 'anal', 'orgy']","<p>The reason that I love writing about Skylar, is because, she has a lot
of sex.  She is very unihibited, that's what I like about her.  Also,
the other cool thing about her is that she does her older sister on
occasion, sometimes, I wish that I was her, I hope that all my fans
feel the same.  So, enjoy this latest in a hopefully long-running
series that I love to write about, and, most of all, bring it to you.
 So, thanks, enjoy, and happy reading!
story = Hi, it's Skylar again, and, I just had the time of my life with my
lover, Sammi, and two other girls in an all-out sex orgy, man, it was
so much fun, four pussies, one mouth, hard to decide.  Anyhow, we all
decided to have one last evening of fun and frolic before springtime.
 Well, enjoy:</p><p>When Julie and I arrived at Hailee's cabin after we had hot sex with
the furnace girls, I noticed that all five of us were sweaty, sticky
and had a radiant glow about us.  When I was stuck in sexual bliss and
wonder, my girlfriend Julie asked me: ""Hey, Skylar, let's show them
how we make love?""  I said: ""Sure.""  Then, we started to make out and
rub each-other's clits at the same time.  After a while, I broke the
kiss and said to her: ""Eat me and make me cum hard.""  Then, she slowly
tackled me onto the floor where I had my legs spread and ready for
Julie to take me for a wonderful ride.  After I was on the floor, she
started to kiss and suck on my large boobs, after that, she kissed and
licked my inner thighs which made me dripping wet.  A short time
later, she approached my sweet spot and licked and fingered away while
the others were watching Julie and I make love.  While I was stuck in
sexual bliss, I could see the others fingering themselves when Julie
and I were the entertainment.  During our lovemaking, when I least
expected it, Julie was fingering my butthole, when that happened, I
started to scream: ""OH, JULIE!  OH, YES!  OH, YES!  YES!  YES!  UNH! 
UNH!  UNH!  KEEP GOING!  SCREW ME HARD!  HARDER!  HARDER!  YES!  YES!
 YES!  YES!  I DON'T THINK THAT I CAN TAKE IT ANYMORE!  I'M GOING TO
CUM!  I'M GOING TO CUM!  When I grabbed her head and pushed her deeper
into me, that did it: ""I'M CUMMING!  I'M CUMMING! 
JJJJJJJJJJJJUUUUUUUUUUUUULLLLLLLLLLLLLIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!""  After that,
Julie gave me one big cum-filled kiss, after I tasted and swallowed my
cream, I said: ""Now that's lovemaking.""  </p><p>When Julie got up, she noticed that both her hands were slimy and
asked everybody: ""Who wants a taste?  Remember, Skylar's pussy juice
is on my right hand, while her ass slime is on my left.""  With that,
Hailee licked and sucked her left hand, while Sophee did the same on
her right hand.  After that, Hailee was lying on the floor in front of
me, that was my cue to get up and sit on her face.  When I did that,
she firmly stuck her tongue in my ass, while Sophee maneuvered herself
on top of Hailee and started licking my pussy while rubbing their
pussies together.  Julie, who I remember is the type not to be outdone
by anything, put her pussy at my face, that was when I started eating
her out while grabbing her ass cheeks.  Finally, my sister comes into
play and starts to lick Julie's ass while fingering herself, then, she
started to tongue and finger Julie's butthole.  Before I knew it, I
was in the middle of a lesbian sex orgy and loving every second of it.
 Fingers and tongues inside every orifice, enveloping every sense. 
The soft sounds of everyone moaning filling the cabin from floor to
ceiling.  The sweet and pungent odor of pussy filling the cabin walls,
after a while of enjoying the hottest sex ever, I started to feel
Julie's building climax on my tongue, as soon as I felt it, she
started to scream: ""I'M GOING TO CUM, AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" 
After she came, she pulled her pussy from my face, only to be replaced
with Sammi's, while I inserted my tongue into my sister's pussy, Julie
was licking her ass while pleasuring herself.  It was a wonderful
scene.  A short time later, Sammi's climax was building: ""I'M CUMMING,
AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After she came, it was my turn,
after a huge muffled scream, Hailee and Sophee had a face full of my
cream, after I came, I heard two muffled screams when they exploded
inside of each-other.  </p><p>After everyone got de-tangled from one-another, Julie said: ""My, that
was fun.""  With a face full of cum, I said: ""Indeed.""  Then, Sammi
asked me: ""So, what's next, sis?""  I said: ""By next week, I have to
shut down the cabin and go back to the city.""  Sammi said: ""Why?""  I
said: ""There's this hot young model named Sarah that I want to open
her up to some lesbian loving.""  Sammi asked: ""Is Julie fine with it?""
 I said: ""Of course, in fact, she is going to introduce another model
to lesbian lovemaking, just like me.""  She said: ""Sounds interesting,
well, good luck.""  I said: ""Thanks, sis.""
Well, that pretty much ends my cabin stories, next up would be a live
story.  This is Skylar saying thank you for reading.</p><p>The End</p>"
762,The New Adventures of Skylar The Nymph: Part 4: A Lesson In Lovemaking:,Cobra,4,This is a live story about Skylar having sex with a 9-year-old virgin nymph,"['f', 'g', 'finger-play', 'mulitiple orgasms', 'pedo', 'virgin', 'first-time']","<p>Hi, it's Skylar, just waiting on Sarah, so we can get started on me
teaching her on how to make love to another girl.  While I was in the
cabin, I received e-mails from her stating that she's heard about me
and she wanted me to teach her how to have sex.  I responded back that
I would be very happy to help her, so, here we are, back in the city,
and about to make love to a really precocious 9-year-old.  Stay tuned,
'cause, this is going to get really hot.</p><p>So, here I am in my city digs just waiting on Sarah to show up.  From
what I heard, she is a very innocent 9-year-old Ukrainian model.  Not
after this evening, mind you.  Just when I'm about to finger myself,
the doorbell rang.  I went to open it, and there was Sarah, looking so
cute and hot in her long dark jet-black ponytails, a tank top and
short denim cut-offs.  As soon as I saw her, I just fell in love with
her beauty.  Right there, in the doorway, without even a hello, she
tongue kissed me, and groped my large boobs.  I broke the kiss, and
asked her: ""I thought that this was your first time?""  She said:
""Well, technically, no, my sister Sage and I experiment with
each-other all the time, in fact, she's the model that's seeing your
girlfriend.  This is the first time that we are having sex with other
girls.""  I said: ""Oh, shall we get started?""  She said: ""We shall."" 
Then, we proceeded to the bed, and again, she was on me like a cat in
heat, licking my face, tongue-kissing me, helping me take off my top.
 She stopped for a minute to ask me: ""What is that?""  I asked her:
""What?""  She asked: ""Your under-top, what is it?""  I said while
chuckling: ""Oh this, it's called a bra.""  She said: ""My guess would be
about a 80-D-cup?""  I asked: ""A what?""  She said: ""An American
36-C-cup.""  I said: ""Correct, I guess that my size would be a 80-D-cup
where you are from.""  She said: ""Right.""  With that, I took of my bra,
and she started sucking on my nipples while rubbing the crotch of my
jeans.  While all of this is going on, I start to yell: ""Sarah! 
Ohhhhhhhhhh, Sarah!  Sarah, oooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhh,
Sarah!""  When she started sucking and groping harder, I yelled louder:
""Sssssssaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!  Oh, so good!  Right
there, Sarah!  Right there!  Oh, you make me so wet, don't stop! 
Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!  I'm going to cum!  Ah, yes, yes, yes, yes, ah,
ah, ah, ah, ah!"" </p><p>Before I had a chance to explode in my jeans, Sarah suddenly stopped
and said: ""If you really want to cum, then I'll make you cum.  That
was just the appetizer, get ready for the main course.""  With that, my
little 9-year-old consort stripped me in a flash, leaving me
completely naked, with my legs spread open and a dripping wet pussy,
too.  With no relief in sight, suddenly, she flipped me the bird and
jammed it right into my pussy, which, sent shivers down my spine,
after that, she went down and started licking my clit.  So, what I'm
doing is pulling on her ponytails with one hand while grasping the
back of her skull with the other, that way, I could grind my pussy
into her face for a great ride and a really great orgasm.  Because,
currently, my pussy is on fire, after a while, she started to lick
harder and faster, then, with one final thrust from her hand, came my
big explosion.  My loins are popping as we speak:
""SSSSSSSSSAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
SSSSSSSSSSSOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD! 
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After I calmed down a little, I
said: ""Now, that was an orgasm.""  She said: ""I make my sister cum hard
all the time, with my magic tongue and fingers.""  With that, we
kissed, and I took off her top and started sucking on her nipples
while groping her really wet cutoff-covered pussy.  While I'm doing
that, she looks at me and says: ""I want you to finger me from behind
while you kiss and lick my ass.""  I stopped sucking to ask her: ""Why?""
 She said: ""Because, I have never done it before.""  I said: ""Okay,
turn around.""</p><p>She did what I was asking her to do, with that, I slid off her cutoffs
and panties with ease, and, placed my finger in-between her wet lips,
and started to kiss, lick and grope her round and firm bubble-butt. 
While doing this, she started to moan: ""Oh, Skylar, Skylar, put it in,
put your finger in my honey pot.  Go ahead.""  I said: ""Okay.""  When I
put my finger in her pussy, it was so wet that it slid in with ease. 
It went in so deep that I actually am feeling her hymen at this point.
 I might want to bust through it later, but, for now, no.  A brief
time later, I started to increase speed, the faster I'm going, the
faster she's moaning.  A while after that, I started to feel her pussy
pulsate around my finger, that feeling is very familiar to me.  While
this is happening, she yells out: ""I'm going to cum!""  A long dead
silence is when I'm feeling her juices flow in my hand, one soft final
thrust of my finger, and then....................a soft sigh, and then...................she
quietly says in almost a whisper: ""Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!""  After
that, she collapsed on the bed.  In the middle of the bed, I lay down
next to her and give her a kiss, after the kiss, utterly exhausted,
she said: ""That was fun.""  I said: ""Indeed, let's say that when Julie
is done with your sister, the four of us can get together.""  She said:
""To have sex, and teach my sister what you taught me.""  I said:
""Exactly.""  With that, we both fell asleep sweaty, sticky, and exhausted.</p><p>I sincerely hope that you enjoyed this live story.  The next one is
going to take place during this one, but, it will involve my
girlfriend having hot, steamy, passionate sex with Sarah's sister. 
That one is live as well, and, I hope that Cobra doesn't mind that I'm
doing the preview for the next story.  I hope that you enjoy that one
as well, until next we meet, this is Skylar saying: ""Adios.""</p><p>The End</p>"
763,The New Adventures of Skylar The Nymph: Julie's Story:,Cobra,1,"This live adventure takes place during part 4.  It's from Skylar girlfriend Julie's perspective where she has hot steamy sex with Sara's sister, with some wild twists and a weird request from Julie's lover, Sage.","['f', 'g', 'lactation', 'tit-play', 'preg', 'finger-play', 'mulitiple orgasms', 'pedo', 'virgin', 'first-time']","<p>Hi, it's Julie, Skylar's girlfriend, it has been a long and winding
road since her and I had lost, and now found each-other, and I am so
glad that we did.  Because, my relationship with Mitch had already
faded, before I got to her cabin, he told me that he did not love me
anymore, that was when I ran.  Now, that my boobs grew again and they
hurt, so did my belly, and my butt.  I have been having these weird
cravings and vomiting when I get up, and, I'm like, this is not me,
but then, I realized that maybe the reason behind my tits being full
of milk, and the cramps, and the extra pressure on my bladder could
only mean one thing: That son of a bitch got me pregnant.  I will tell
Skylar as soon as I meet up with her.  As for now, I'm about to meet
Sage, a 10-year-old Ukrainian model.</p><p>Here I am in my city apartment, just admiring the view from up here,
while massaging my enormous tits, by the way, massaging does very
little help.  Just then, I heard the doorbell, I put my top back down
to open the door, and, there she was with her long flowing jet-black
hair, a red tank-top and booty shorts.  Before I even said hello, she
posed a question: ""85F?""  I asked: ""Excuse me?""  She said: ""Apologies,
I meant 38DD?""  I said: ""Yes, but, they are full of milk, and I am in
a lot of pain.  I'm actually a D-cupper.""  Suddenly, she took my top
off for me and started to suckle and drink from my painful boob.  I
said: ""Oh, bless you.""  Both of us went and walked over to a chair, I
sat down, while Sage laid across me while I'm cradling her little
head.  While she's suckling, however, her other hand wanders to my
crotch and starts rubbing it through the fabric of my shorts.  A soft
moan came out of my mouth: ""Ohhh.""  And another: ""Ohhhhh.""  And then,
another: ""Ohhhhhhhh.""  Each one getting longer and louder while I was
getting wetter.  As time moved on, I got so wet that I felt my shorts
come off of my body, which is a good thing, also, my boob is shrinking
thanks to her suckling.  She stopped suckling in order to take off my
shorts and panties, and to maneuver herself to suckle my other boob. 
As soon as she latches onto my sore nipple, her other hand goes
directly into my dripping wet pussy and starts fingering me.  Her
fingering feels so good, that I start to buck my hips and moan: ""Oh,
Sage, do it!  Finger me harder!  Do it!  Yes, yes, yes, ah, ah, ah,
ah!  Unhh!  Harder!""  As time passed, Sage is almost finished suckling
while I have the sudden urge to cum.  </p><p>Feeling my urgency, Sage got off of my relieved tits, which, are now
down to normal size, thanks to her.  Without saying a word, she got on
her knees in front of the chair and started to bury her face in my
wanton dripping pussy.  Her licking is so intense, that, I'm pushing
her head deeper into my crotch, while bucking my hips wildly in total
sexual bliss.  As time passed, I started to push her head even deeper
into my pussy when I felt the sudden urge to explode in a tidal wave
of orgasmic satisfaction.  While it's happening, I start to yell and
scream: ""Oh, Sage, Sage, Sage, SAGE!  I'M GOING TO CUM!  I'M ABOUT TO
EXPLODE!  I'M CUMMING!  DON'T STOP!  I'M GOING
TO……………………..SSSSSSSSSSSAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!
 SSSSSSSSSSSOOOOOOOOOOOOO
GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD! 
OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!  AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  When I finally calmed down, Sage
asked: ""Was it good?""  I said: ""On so many levels, yes.""  Then, she
looked at my tits, and said: ""There we are, a perfect 80E, I mean, a
36D.""  I said: ""Indeed they are, listen, I have to let my girlfriend
do that while we make love.""  She said: ""Good idea, one request.""  I
said: ""Name it.""  She said: ""I want my cherry popped today.""  I said:
""Okay, let's get started.""</p><p>Still sitting down in that chair, Sage gets up and sits on my lap and
we start to kiss.  While kissing, I help her take off her top and
expose those tiny breasts that I could not help but suck on.  While
sucking on this pretty little girl's breasts, all I keep hearing from
her are moans: ""Julie, so good, you make my juices flow, so good!"" 
With that, her shorts and panties came off with virtually no effort. 
She's actually leaking on my thigh, then came Sage's idea that would
satisfy the both of us.  Without saying a word, she maneuvered herself
to straddle me, then, before I knew it, her and I were humping
each-other while kissing and pinching each-others pebble-hard nipples.
 As time passed, we broke the kiss and started to suck on each-other's
nipples while humping each-other.  Then, Sage yelled: ""Julie, please
stop!""  I asked her: ""Why?""  She said: ""I do not want to cum like
this, I need to get fingered and licked.""  I said: ""No problem.""</p><p>Then, Sage maneuvered herself to sit on the chair with her legs
spread, inviting me in, and while I'm on my knees, she wraps her legs
around my head.  So, carefully, I spread her pussy lips with one hand,
and probe it with the other while sucking on her clit.  I finally
pushed my finger deep inside her and did what she asked.  When I
finally popped her cherry, there was no pain, or blood, just intense
moaning and her hips are bucking against my face: ""Mmm, Julie, finger
me deeper, that's it, more, more, More!  MORE!""  As time passed, Sage
was getting wetter and wetter, so wet in fact, that, my hand is
covered in her pussy juice.  She is dripping wet and at the pinnacle
of her climax: ""Oh, Julie, give it to me!  Give it to me!  GIVE IT TO
ME!  OH, YEAH!""  When I stopped fingering, that was the moment when
Sage squirted her juice all over my face, one loud squeal, and then:
""IIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!  AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After
that, she collapsed from her orgasm.  Right after that, I called Skylar: </p><p>She said: ""Hello, Julie.""  I said: ""Hey, Skylar, how was Sarah?""  She
said: ""A great lay, how was Sage?""  I said: ""A very interesting, but,
very fascinating lay.  By the way, I'm pregnant.""  She asked: ""By
Mitch?""  I said: ""Yes.""  She said: ""Okay, tell you what, let's raise
the child, and, forget about Mitch.""  I said: ""Great idea, see you
tomorrow.""  She said: ""Yes, and, next week, bring the sisters over."" 
I said: ""Good idea, bye.""  She said: ""Bye.""
Well, I hope that you enjoyed this live story.  Well, the next one
will involve the four of us in an orgy, unfortunately, this live stuff
tuckers us out, and, the next one will not be live.  Also, I hope that
Cobra doesn't mind that I'm doing the preview for the next one, also,
the main title will change as well, from: The New Adventures of Skylar
The Nymph.  To: Skylar and Julie, 'cause, the next series of
adventures will involve Skylar and I doing some wild and crazy stuff
together, so, stay tuned.  Finally, this is Julie saying: ""See-ya, and
happy reading!""</p><p>The End</p>"
764,Skylar and Julie: Basic Togetherness:,Cobra,1,Skylar and her girlfriend Julie team-up to tame two wild and sex-crazed sisters.,"['f.f.g.g. cons', 'oral', 'finger-play', 'lactation', 'tit-play', 'preg', 'pedo', 'incest', 'toys', 'teen', 'anal', 'multiple orgasms']","<p>Hi, it's me, Skylar, this time, with Julie, having loads of fun in my
city digs, 'cause, she just moved in with me in order to raise her
baby together with me.  So, we were just sitting, bored to tears, when
my girlfriend had a terrific idea: ""Skylar, baby, I really missed you,
please lick me, I am so horny.""  Without saying a word, I got on my
knees, took off her panties, and firmly inserted my tongue into my
girlfriend's dripping wet pussy.  Suddenly, she wrapped her legs
around my head and started screaming: ""MMM, SKYLAR!  SO GOOD!  LICK ME
MORE!  MAKE ME CUM!  MAKE ME CCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!""
 A short while later, I felt my girlfriend climax: ""SKYLAR, SKYLAR,
SKYLAR, I'M CUMMING! 
CCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGG! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  When she came, I
had a face full of her cream.  Before my girlfriend could wipe my face
off, my doorbell rang: I said: ""It's open.""  When the door opened,
Sage and Sarah were in front of it and just stared at us: ""Well, let's
join in.""  Sarah said.  Her sister agreed: ""Good idea.""</p><p>Then, Julie said: ""Skylar, I want you to screw me while I lick and
finger Sarah's pussy.""  Sage said: ""I'll just watch.""  I said: ""Okay.""
 With that, I put on my brand new 10-inch strap-on that I want to use
on the sisters later on, anyways, Sarah got on the couch and put her
pussy directly on Julie's mouth while Sage sat on the chair across
from them and started to finger herself, while I took my strap-on and
jammed it into my girlfriend's pussy and started to hump away.  While
I was screwing my girlfriend, Sarah moaned a request: ""Mmm, Skylar,
please finger my ass?""  Without hesitation, I rammed my finger in her
sphincter, and licking her butt, while Julie was licking her clit and
ramming her fingers up her pussy.  All I heard was the sisters moaning
in sync: ""Mmm, so good, yes, yes, yes, yes, ah, ah, ah, ah.""  Sage
broke the synchronization when she asked her sister: ""Hump me,
please?""  Then, without us knowing it, Sarah released herself from us
and went to her sister's aid.  When I saw them humping away at
each-other, that gave me a thought, so, I turned to Julie and said:
""You know, that's a great idea, let's do that.""  Julie said: ""Okay."" 
Then, I pulled out of her pussy and took off the dildo, along with my
panties and bra.  So, when I leaned in to kiss her, I said: ""I love
you.""  She said: ""I love you.""  Then we tongue-kissed each-other with
a vengeance, while our hot and wet pussies were intertwined, along
with our legs in a deep, passionate embrace.  The smell of pussy and
the squishing sounds of raw un-inhibited animal sex filled the
apartment, along with the moans and the groans.</p><p>After a while of my girlfriend and I humping and kissing each-other, I
was looking over at the sisters and I saw Sarah sucking on Sage's
nipples.  So, without saying a word, I broke off our kiss and started
to suck on Julie's nipples.  She was so relieved when I did that, she
brought my head closer to her chest and started to cradle it.  While
sucking on her nipples, I started to taste her breast milk for the
first time, and it tasted really good, then, when I had my mouth
filled with her delicious breast milk, I kissed her, in order for her
to swallow her own tit-treat.  Just as that happened, she started to
hump me hard and fast, I was just lying there motionless while Julie
was really pounding my cunt, it did not take long for me to just
scream: ""AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!""  When I came really hard, after my
climax, Julie said: ""Screw me as hard as you can.""  Without saying
another word, I put my new strap-on back on and just jammed it in
Julie's pussy and pounded her really hard with it.  After a while of
our really intense screw, she started to yell: ""SKYLAR, I'M CUMMING,
I'M GOING TO CUM ALL OVER THAT THING!""  Then, with one final thrust,
my girlfriend came:
""SSSSSSSSSKKKKKKKKKKKKYYYYYYYYYYYLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!
 YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS! 
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  Completely spent, and
unconscious from me banging the crap out of her, I kissed her on the
forehead: ""Sleep well, my precious one, sleep well, I have other
matters to attend to.""  That was when I drew my attention to the sisters.</p><p>As soon as I approached the chair, they already switched positions,
and Sarah was already fingering her sister hard, she stopped nibbling
at Sage's clit just to tell me: ""I need my cherry popped right now."" 
Without saying a word, I bent down to lick her, but, found out that
she was dripping wet, so, I decided to very slowly push my dildo,
which was already lubed with Julie's cum, inside of her dripping
9-year-old pussy.  As soon as I pushed through her outer folds, it
went in with no problems, even, popping her cherry in the process,
but, no blood.  So, I firmly grabbed her hips and pounded away while
she was face-deep inside of her sister.  A short time later, Sarah
pulled her head out of her sister's crotch and started to finger her
in tune with my thrusts and started to yell: ""Harder, unh, unh,
Harder!  Screw me harder!  Harder!  Yes, yes, yes, yes!  I'm going to
explode!  I feel it!  I'm going to cum!  Oh, my!  I'm going to cum!"" 
Then, with one final thrust, everything just came out of her tiny
9-year-old body: ""AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! 
YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""
 As soon as her orgasm subsided, I kissed her while still inside of
her.  We broke off the kiss in order to ask her: ""How was that?""  She
said: ""Incredible, excuse me.""  Then, she slowly wriggled herself off
of the dildo, and just walked over to the couch and buried her face in
Julie's pussy while still unconscious.</p><p>Turning my attention over to little 10-year-old Sage when her face was
right in front of my dildo, when she said: ""That looks really tasty,
mmmm, cum from two girls, delish.  Um, do you mind if I sucked on it
while I fingered you, 'cause I want to taste your cum, also, and, I am
really good at fingering.""  Then, I said: ""I don't see why not.""  So,
I took the dildo off so she can suck it and moved in order to sit on
the chair with my legs spread.  When I did that, she put the whole
dildo in her mouth while shoving at least three fingers into my wet
snatch, and, you know what, Sage was the second person to find my
g-spot, aside from Julie, of course.  So, I was just sitting down with
my legs spread and watching this little 10-year-old suck that dildo
dry.  After a while, she pulled it out of her mouth and her fingers
out of my wet pussy, and licked them in front of me, while saying:
""Mmm, yummy, yum-yum.""  While she was licking her fingers, I was
rubbing my clit to get some needed relief while saying: ""Sage, put
that dildo on and screw me hard, so you can taste my cum, too."" 
Without saying a word, Sage put on the dildo and aimed it at my pussy
and rammed it in as hard as she could up to its hilt, then, she
started to pound the crap out of my cunt.  While she was pounding me,
she started to massage my c-cup tits and lick and suck on my nipples.
 The sensations were so intense, that, I felt my climax climbing up in
no-time flat, that was when I started to scream:
""OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!  SO GOOD!  HARDER!  HARDER!  OH, MY, HERE IT
COMES!  I'M CUMMING!  CUMMING! 
CCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!
 AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After my climax, she pulled out,
took it off of her and sucked it bone-dry, then, she said: ""Cum is so
delicious.""</p><p>So, I asked her: ""What do you want to do next?""  She answered: ""Well,
put that back on and screw me in a cowgirl position while I fondle and
suck on those big tits.""  Without saying anything, I just sat back on
the chair while Sage spread her legs and impaled herself on my faux
cock.  I was grabbing onto her hips while she was fondling and
kneading my huge c-cups while asking me: ""Finger my ass and make me
cum super-hard.""  Then I firmly grabbed her spongy ass cheeks and
inserted my finger up to the second knuckle up her sphincter.  When I
did that, she started to screw herself even harder while sucking on my
nipples with intense vigor.  Little does she know that I have very
sensitive nipples, and what she's doing to them is driving me nuts,
also, while intensely fingering her ass, I felt her pussy pulsate
knowing that her orgasm was very near, in fact, so was mine.  We were
so in-tune with pleasuring each-other that it did not take long for us
to start screaming at the same time: ""I'M CUMMING, 
AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""  After our orgasms, Sage just
let herself off of my dildo while saying: ""I'm ready for another
round, please?""  Breathing really heavy, I responded: ""Are you kidding
me, you kids are two very bouncy balls of energy.  Did you say how
long you and Sarah last during sex?""  She said: ""Actually, we didn't,
but, one time, we lasted six hours and had at least thirty orgasms
each.""  I said: ""Wow! I, myself, have only lasted at least three with
Julie, and Julie told me at least four with Janette.  Say, that gives
me a great idea.""  As soon as I picked up the phone, Julie opened her
eyes and was very glad at the site of Sarah's face buried within her
loins, she even took her legs and wrapped them around Sarah's head. 
Anyways, I decided to call Janette: ""Hello, Janette, are you busy?"" 
She said: ""No, just sitting here bored with my girlfriend.""  I said:
""Really, who?""  She said: ""Christine.""  I said: ""Oh, okay, well, if
you two are bored, I have a nine and a ten-year-old who are
perpetually horny, and Julie and I are exhausted from all the non-stop
sex.""  She said: ""We'll be glad to help.""  I said: ""Awesome.""  She
said: ""Well, see you in a bit, my lover and I are just fingering
ourselves for a warm-up.""  I said: ""Great, see you in a bit.""  Then, I
hung up the phone and patiently waiting for their arrival.</p>"
765,Kris and Mizuki,Cobra,1,,"['g/g', 'cons', 'oral', 'finger', '1st', 'virgin', 'pedo', 'squirt', 'lez']","<p>The next morning, the doorbell rang, and no one else was home, so, I very quickly threw on some clothes and answered the door. As soon as I opened the door, two very cute adorable little girls appeared wearing matching robes. I said: ""Hi, Kris. Hi, Mizuki."" Kris said: 'Hi, Mick."" Mizuki said: ""Hi, Mick, I'm horny, where's your pool?"" That was when Kris inserted her tongue directly into Mizuki's mouth, all I did was snap a photo during their deep, passionate kiss. After that, they disrobed and headed out to the pool. As soon as they were on the pool deck, I grabbed the camera and said: ""Action."" Then, Kris dove into the pool and emerged out of the water, while her nipples were poking out of her too tight bikini top. Then, Mizuki dove in and, she too emerged out of the water, but, she was a little more daring in front of the camera. She took her tight bikini top off in order to expose her plum-sized tits along with her purple rock-hard nipples, and said: ""Hi, I'm Mizuki, and this is my first time having lesbian sex, ever. Then, Kris came up from behind her and started kissing the nape of her neck, caressing her all over. One hand was groping her tits, while the other went inside her bikini bottoms and was rubbing her pussy. Mizuki looked so peaceful, content and aroused while her best friend was giving her some love. Then, she turned around and gave her best friend a very passionate tongue kiss, while taking her top off. Mizuki broke the kiss, and dove in and started to suck on Kris's nipples. After that, they stopped their intimate closeness, and splashed each-other in the pool like two little kids. A short time later, the girls emerged out of the pool, topless, walking hand-in-hand into the living room and onto the couch, where the fun really began.</p><p>Kris asked Mizuki who was on the couch: ""Would you like me to suck and lick your wet pussy?"" Mizuki replied: ""Yes, I'm so dripping wet, I want you so bad."" With that, Kris took off Mizuki's bottoms and dove into her dripping wet pussy, while grabbing onto Kris's red pigtails and forcing more of her head deeper into her cunt while yelling: ""Kris! Kris! Kris! So good! Lick me harder! Put your tongue in it! At that moment, I aimed the camera directly at Mizuki's cunt just to see Kris's tongue screwing it, then, I focused on Mizuki's face, and she had her Asian eyes tightly shut, and her dark black pigtails were flapping around in motion with her bucking. A short time later, her eyes shot wide open, and, she let out and earth-shattering scream: ""AAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" Shortly after that, Kris took her head out of Mizuki's pussy and had her face covered in her juices.</p><p>Then, they switched places, and, right away, Mizuki, took Kris's bottoms off, and had her face buried deep in Kris's pussy that was dripping with her pussy juice. Then, she grabbed her pigtails, in order to shove Mizuki's face deeper into her crotch. A short time later, the camera was focused on Mizuki putting her tongue in and out of Kris's pussy while she was moaning: ""Mizuki, oh, Mizuki, deeper, harder, harder, deeper. Oh, yeah. So good, more, more, unh, unh, more."" Then, I moved the camera to her pretty freckled face, which was contorted in ecstasy, and covered in Mizuki's pussy juice and sweat. Kris looked absolutely radiant having her face like that and with her red pigtails moving in motion with Mizuki's thrusts. Then, I eventually moved back to Kris's lovely pussy, just at the moment when she was about to orgasm, she screamed: ""Oh, Mizuki! I'm going to cum! I'm cumming! Oh gawd! I'm cumming.........! There was just a short pause, and then, one symphony of a crescendo: ""OOOOOOOOOOOOOO HHHHHHHHH, YYYYYYYYYYY EEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" When she came, I was there in order to capture every moment of her beautiful climax on camera when she squirted her pent-up juices all over Mizuki's face.</p><p>Then, another beautiful moment took place. Mizuki took her head out of Kris's pussy and sat up on the couch next to her. Then, they tongued each-other and licked each-others juices off of their faces. Mizuki said: ""My, that was fun."" So, I asked her: ""So, Mizuki, how was your first time having sex with a girl?"" She said: ""Lots of fun."" Then I asked: ""Well, what's next for the two of you?"" Kris chimed in and said: ""A foursome involving you, Mizuki, and my father."" Then, I said: ""Sounds like a good idea, cut.""</p>"
766,Olivia and Debbie,Cobra,1,,"['gg', 'mast', 'les', 'cons', 'oral', 'inc']","<p>Hi, my name is Olivia, you may remember me from the last story as the former junior street whore that pushed Mick to his sexual limits while he fucked me really hard. Man, that was the best cock that I ever had. By the way, I'm 10 years old with a 32-B chest, I also have a sister named Debbie, she's 7 and already a freak. After my sister and I had sex that day, (I had sex with Mick, while Debbie had some fun with Kris and Mizuki) On the next day, Mick, Maggie, and Karen decided to take a vacation. They did not tell me when they will be getting back, but, they left the house to me and Debbie, with the occasional visit by Kris and Mizuki. They are great lesbian lovers, but, I miss Mick's cock inside me. So, basically, only Kris and I have had Mick's cock, while Debbie and Mizuki haven't yet. Well, when they get the chance, it will be an experience that they will never forget. He is just that good.</p><p>So, when Kris and Mizuki left the house after their sleepover. I was sitting on the sofa where the four of us had hot and steamy lesbian sex last night, just sitting there watching TV, but, not just any old TV, being as super-horny as I was, I tuned into the on-demand porn channel. Where I happened to stumble onto a movie that the two main stars were a black woman and a white guy, so, this movie began with an 18 year old black woman with big tits sitting on the bed, taking all of her clothes off. Just in her undies now, she takes a rabbit out of her dresser drawer and starts to suck on it like a cock while taking her bra off. When the girl in the movie took her bra off, her tits went everywhere. Then, she took the rabbit out of her mouth and was titty-fucking herself with it. Then, she started removing her thong panties. About another five minutes later, she forced the rabbit into her pussy. She was pushing it in and out pretending to be fucked by a man, and moaning loudly. Another ten minutes passed, and this guy popped in out of nowhere and asked the girl: ""Hey, want to try the real thing?"" Then, she took the rabbit out of her pussy, which was soaked in her juices. She asked the guy: ""Well, are you just going to stand there and look, or fuck my brains out?"" He said: ""Let's fuck."" Then, the guy positioned himself on the bed ready to mount the girl. First, he was kissing her, then, I saw his huge white cock enter her black pussy. He was pumping her fast and hard.</p><p>I was so intrigued that, I took my panties off and started to furiously rub my clitty. While I was rubbing my clitty and getting wetter by the minute, besides the two people moaning on the TV, and me moaning, I heard at least three other moans coming from mine and Debbie's room. So, I paused the film on the TV, and left the couch bottomless just to have a peak. When I opened the door to our room, I spotted my sister naked on the bed and fingering herself to a frenzy. Wondering why, I took a look at our TV screen, and saw me giving Mick a blowjob. I, also, saw Mick's camera being aimed directly at the bed, being caught in the act of recording herself. Debbie panicked and took her fingers out of her pussy. I said to her: ""It is okay, sis, you didn't have to stop on my account, in fact, I'll join you. We'll make a video that'll blow his mind."" With that, I took off my tank top and sat on the other side of our bed, and started the movie of Mick and I having sex over again. When it got up to the part of Mick sucking on my nipples, I started to rub my tits and pinch my nipples really hard, while Debbie was rubbing her swollen clit. Then, when it got up to the part of Mick fingering me, I started to rub my swollen clit, while Debbie was fingering herself with her other hand. She was working that pussy quite hard. Then, when it got up to that amazing deep-throat part, I was still rubbing my clit, but, I was also rubbing my labia with my other hand, while Debbie was taking her wet juice-filled fingers and was sucking on them. Then, when the movie of my sexual encounter with Mick finally got up to the part when he put his really big and thick cock in my pussy in the film, I completely lost it, and shoved two of my fingers really deep into my drenched pussy. Slurping sounds and the smell of wet pussy filled the air. Debbie was already spent from her orgasm. I was watching Mick pound me furiously on the screen, while I was still fingering myself and imagining Mick's cock inside me once more, during that, I was thrashing about on the bed while screaming: ""Oh, Mick, fuck me! Yeah, fuck me! That's it, fuck me! You know what I like! Oh, yeah!"" Looking directly at the camera, I also said: ""I hope that this turns you on, mmm, 'cause, Mick, this is most definitely turning me on.""</p><p>Then, my sister Debbie came over and pulled my soaked fingers out of my pussy, sucked on them and said: ""Mmm, yummy. I want more. Then, she asked: ""Can I have more, dear sister?"" Horny as I was and at the point of no return, I said: ""Sure, you can have as much of my juice as you like."" Without saying another word, my sister dove into my really drenched crotch, and inserted her warm soothing tongue into my hot folds. By now, my pussy was on fire, only a really hard cum could douse the flames, at least I have Debbie for help. Speaking of which, on the TV, Mick was about to pull out of me and cum on my tits. As a matter of fact, I was all too ready to cum as well. So, I started thrashing on the bed, as well as buck my hips harder against Debbie's face while screaming real loud: ""Oh, Debbie! Fuck me! Yeah, fuck me! Harder! You are so good! I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!"" A few seconds later, I saw Mick on the TV, cum on my tits, then I gave it up, too, and screamed: I'M CUMMING! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! YYYYYYYYYYYYYYY EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" After that, I stopped the DVD, then, Debbie came up beside me and had a face full of my cream. Then, we kissed passionately and I licked my cream off of her face. After that, she placed my hand on her pussy, and I said: ""You're wet."" Then, she said: ""My puss-puss is on fire. I am so wet and hot and horny for you dear sister. Just thinking about Mick's penis in my vagina makes me so horny. Please have sex with me, dear sister?"" I said: ""Sure, but, I want this recorded for Mick."" With that, I paused the camera.</p><p>Without saying another word, she readily agreed, we also, approached the sofa, with the camera in tow. As soon as I turned the camera on to record all of the upcoming action, she sat down on the sofa with her legs spread, and said in an innocent voice: ""Mick, I hope that watching us fuck makes you want to put your penis."" Then, she spread her wet pussy lips wide open for the camera: ""Right here! As for right now, Olivia is going to fuck me."" After that, I rewound the on-demand porn video to the part where the guy started to fuck the girl, then, I faced my sister's wet and waiting pussy. As soon as he inserted his cock into the girl's wet pussy, I started to finger Debbie's wanton cunt, and started to lick her clit as well. I was fingering Debbie's pussy in-tune with the man's thrusts on the TV. Once he was pumping the girl faster with his cock, I was fingering my sister faster. During which, I pinched her clit, and immediately, her pussy was squishy and soaked. Once again, the room was filled with squishing noises, the smell of sex and moaning coming from my sister's mouth: ""Oh, Olivia! Oh, sis, you are one great lesbian lover! The very best, I wouldn't trust my pussy to anyone but you! Oh, yes!"" My fingering her pussy went on for a while longer, then, she started to buck against my palm, that was when I knew that she had a big climax coming on: ""Oh, Oliviahhhhhh! I'm gonna cum, dear sister! I'm gonna cum in your palm!"" Just then, I turned around to look at the screen when the guy decided to creampie his girlfriend. Well, I think that gave Debbie the idea to creampie my face. As soon as I turned around and heard the guy blow his wad into his girlfriend, and, my sister decided to blow hers: ""I'm cumming! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" After that, I had a face full of her juices. So, I turned off the TV, and sat up next to her, so, she can lick her juices off of my face, while I licked my palm and fingers clean. Then, we had a deep and passionate kiss to finish up. Debbie and I, then, looked up at the camera and said: ""Mick, this is exclusively for you. I hope that you enjoyed this video of us fucking each-other, 'cause, we want you to fuck us so very badly."" Then, Debbie said: ""Yes, we do."" Then, we stuck a finger in each-other's pussies and put them at the camera lens. Then, I said: ""See how wet we are, see you at home."" Then, I shut off the camera.</p><p>After that, she said: ""I have an idea, sis."" I said: ""Well, tell me what it is?"" She said: ""Okay, let's have hot, steamy sex with Mick together, that way, we can lose our cherries."" I said: ""Hold on a minute, sis, that ship has sailed."" She said: ""Sis, not your vaginal cherry, I meant, your anal cherry, and Mick is the perfect guy to give it to."" I said: ""So, what you're saying is, that, you lose your virginity, while, I lose my anal virginity."" She said: ""Right."" I said: ""You know, that's a great idea, and it's also a great idea for a video."" Then, Debbie said: ""We should mail our video to him in Rio."" Then, I said: ""Great idea, sis, that way, he can rush home, I also have an idea for a hot orgy video for Mick's boss."" Then, Debbie said: ""Oh, yeah, we can invite Mizuki, Kris, and Mizuki's boyfriend and his brother."" So, I asked: ""How old is Mizuki's boyfriend?"" She answered: ""Eight, and they already had sex, but, he cannot reach her hymen, so, he can fuck me, but, Mizuki and I can still save ourselves for Mick's big cock."" I asked: ""And his brother is?"" She said: ""Fifteen, he's for you and Kris."" I said: ""Excellent, but let's do it the next time that we have them over."" She said: ""Okay, sounds good."" After that, we fell under extreme exhaustion and fell asleep in each-other's arms.</p>"
767,"Maggie, Karen, and Manu",Cobra,1,,"['ggf', 'les', 'fingers', 'oral', 'cons', 'toys', 'solo', 'mast', 'preg']","<p>Hi, the one telling you this story is me, Mick's cousin Maggie, who, along with Karen, happen to be four months pregnant and constantly horny. Karen and I have sex every night while stuck in this friggin hotel room in Rio. Why? 'Cause, when Mick comes into the hotel after working, and Karen begs him for sex, he just pushes her aside for a pillow and she just winds up fucking me instead, of which I do not mind in the least bit, but, I just wish that he would fuck her one time without me satisfying her. Anyway, here is my story:</p><p>One time in that hotel room in Rio, Karen and I were going at it really good, just getting ourselves warmed up for that fuck video that Mick's boss requested, so, here I was just fucking my best friend with a strap-on and humping away, banging her pussy quite hard. When, suddenly, there was a knock at our hotel room door, I stopped what I was doing and took off the strap-on, while Karen with just her panties on, and, answered the door. When she opened the door, there was a little girl standing in the hallway talking to Karen. As soon as she arrived, she said: ""Hi, my name is Manu, and I'm eight years old, and my 11 year old friend, Mara just fucked your guy Mick."" Karen said: ""So, that's where he is, fucking the young ones, how about you? Have you fucked him?"" She said: ""No, of course not, aside from what Mara said about him, I do not know him."" Then, I said: ""Good enough for me, so, Manu, do you like pussy?"" She said: ""Mmm, you bet I do, the wetter, the better, and M ara's is pretty tasty, and so is mine. Also, can I suck on your nipples, Karen?"" Karen said: ""Sure, why not?""</p><p>Then, this little blonde-haired cutie started to suck on Karen's big nipples, and also started drinking her breast milk while Karen moved to the bed and was cradling Manu's head like a baby. While Karen's big, milk-engorged breasts were getting sucked on, she asked me: ""Are we ready to shoot the video?"" I said: ""Yes, we are."" That was when I turned the camera on, via remote, then, Manu released herself from Karen's tits and sat down in between us. Then, I said: ""Hi, my name is Maggie, and these are my friends, Karen and Manu, and we are about to give you a lesbian video that you will not soon forget. Enjoy!""</p><p>As soon as the camera started rolling, Manu was already passionately kissing me, a little while later, she was kissing my cleavage. At that moment, I took my bra off and let her have at my tits, then, I put my arm around her while she latched onto my nipple. As soon as she latched on, she started drinking my breast milk, during her nipple sucking, Manu put her hand down her shorts and was rubbing herself, I just wondered: 'Wow! Sucking on tits must be a turn-on for her.' Suddenly, Karen, not to be one from watching from the sidelines, pulled Manu's shorts and panties down and discovered that the little minx had two of her fingers jammed into her pussy. When Karen decided to make another move, Manu was sucking on my nipple harder and turning me on and making me quite wet. During that time, Karen while leaving Manu's fingers in her pussy, started to lick her clit while she was fingering herself.</p><p>That was when Manu detached herself from my nipple and moved down to my belly and was kissing it, at this point, I was totally drenched. Manu, noticing my urgent need, left my belly, and I helped her take my panties off, once they were off, she just dove in head first. With her occupied with fingering herself, her other hand was busy fingering me, she managed to put four of her dainty little digits in my really wet hole while licking and sucking on my blood-engorged clit. After a while, I was flowing like a river and Manu was drinking my juice, enticing whales, screams and moans from me: ""Mmm, so good! Oh yes! So good! Harder! Harder! Oh, yes, yes, more, more!"" A little while after my screaming and during Manu's fervent playing with my pussy, I just let everything go with a long breathed sigh: ""Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!"" After that, Manu came up from my pussy and was kissing my belly again with a face and hand full of my juices. While she was licking my navel, she tensed up and screamed: ""I'm cumming! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" Right after that, Karen's face was covered in Manu's juice, also, right in front of me, she held both of her hands up, and licked the hand that was covered in my cum. Then, offered me the hand that was in her pussy. I licked every single drop of her cum off of that hand and said: ""I want to taste you.""</p><p>Without saying a word, Manu took her shirt and camisole off and spread her legs, all I did was dive in and firmly insert my tongue into her tiny pussy, then, while Manu was moaning, she said: ""Mmm, Karen, I want your pussy."" Then, Karen, climbs onto the bed, takes her panties off, and puts her drenched pussy onto Manu's waiting mouth, while I was rubbing my clit on the bedspread and humping the bed. It was an incredible daisy-chain, and Karen, being the only vocal one of our little group at this point started to scream: ""Oh, yeah! Feels so good! Oh, yeah! Oh god! So good! Maggie, fuck me, now!"" I said: ""After Manu cums."" As soon as I said that, Manu let out a muffled scream and came all over my face. After Manu came on my face, she decided to sit on a chair and finger herself, while that happened, Karen spread her legs, then, I put the strap-on back on in order to fuck Karen's pussy. So, when she had her legs spread, I guided my dildo into her soaked orifice. While I was fucking my best friend once again, she started sucking on my nipples and groping my tits, after a while, she stopped her tit-worship and just laid back in order to enjoy me fucking her. While I was making sweet and passionate love to my best friend, I started slow, then rapid, slow, then rapid. Eventually, I was pounding her pussy really hard when she screamed: ""Oh, Maggie! So good! I'm gonna cum! I'm cumming all over that plastic dick! Oh yes! AAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>When I pulled out of her, the dildo was covered in her juices, so, I took the dildo off of the strap-on and licked and sucked every drop of her juices off of it. After that, I said: ""My turn now."" So, I laid down on the bed while Karen mounted me, we were both so horny that she came at me really strong and fast, and it didn't take long at all to have my first of three orgasms at her hands. The first one came and went fairly quickly, the second one came in slower. As the third and final one came around, I was bucking against her body and groping her tits quite hard, I stiffened, shuttered, and screamed: ""I'm cumming, Karen! I'm cumming! Oh god! So good! I'm cumming! I'm gonna................. After I became stiff, I became silent, then, a major crescendo occurred: ""CUM! AAAAAAAAAAAAAA HHHHHHHHHHHHHH! OOOOOOOOOO HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH HHHHHHHHHHHHHH! YYYYYYYYYYYYYYY EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!""</p><p>After my intense orgasm, I collapsed on the bed and saw Karen sucking the dildo clean of my pussy juice. While breathing kind of heavy, I said: ""This was the best fuck (pant, pant) ever! Thank you guys for this incredible release!"" Karen said: ""Anything for you."" After she said that, Manu had her last orgasm and licked her fingers in the process. After that, I invited her over to the bed, so, the three of us, sitting down with our arms around each-other, naked, I said: ""Well, there you have it, a fuck video for the ages, Manu, how was it?"" She said: ""It was great."" Then, I said: ""There is nothing like a truly excellent fuck among friends, and cut.""</p><p>After I remotely turned off the camera, I said: ""Well, Karen and I have to leave tomorrow, 'cause, after we shot this movie, and Mick shot pics of his model, his boss ordered us to go home."" Then, Manu asked: ""Can Mara and I come with you?"" I said: ""Sure, why not, perhaps, you would get the chance to fuck Mick."" Then, Karen said: ""Actually, Mick would get the chance to fuck me, you, Maggie, you, Manu, Mara, Olivia, Debbie, Kris, and Mizuki."" Then, Mara, getting all cute started counting on her fingers and said: ""That's eight girls."" I said: ""That's correct, and, I sincerely hope that he's got the stamina."" After that, all three of us laughed. Then, Manu said: ""I'll go tell Mara, and start packing, see you later."" I said: ""Same here."" So, after Manu left, Karen and I got dressed and started packing for our trip home.</p>"
768,Kris and Manu: An Erotic Encounter,Cobra,1,,"['g8/g8', 'les', 'cons', 'slow', 'food', 'oral', 'fingers', 'ws']","<p>Hi, I'm Kris, and so far, I fucked pretty much everybody in our little gang. This time, I want to fuck little Manu. The sweet little lesbian model who, so far, has fucked her best friend Mara, Olivia, Maggie and Karen, now I want her to fuck me so badly. In fact, I have been dreaming about this for so long, I even tried to set the right mood in my room in Mick's house. So, what I did to make this night extra special was turn the lights real low for the ambiance, then, I put some candles all over the room for effect, including his camera to capture our lovemaking for Mick's boss. Just an introductory video to let him know what she can do in bed, anyways, I was just going through a checklist in my head in order to make love to her the proper way, I mean we are both eight and she hasn't had any cock. In fact, I think that I'm not even going to use a dildo on her tonight.</p><p>This atmosphere that I created was making me horny, so, I got on the bed, put my hand in my pants and started to rub and stroke my little pussy, and all I could think about was making sweet love to her while getting off. Suddenly, there was a knock at my door:</p><p>""It's open."" I said.</p><p>It opened, and there was Manu, bringing some supplies of her own:</p><p>""What is all this?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, since we are going to make love, I thought to make this a little more interesting."" She said.</p><p>What I saw is going to make this night interesting, on the bed was a hairbrush, ice cream, whipped cream, chocolate syrup, a ice-cream scooper, and a bowl full of cherries. I took the supplies, except for the hairbrush, and put them on the dresser, then, I turned on the camera, and, sat back down on the bed with my back turned to Manu while she removed the decorative barrettes out of my long flowing red hair. Then, she took the hairbrush and started to brush my hair. After a short time while still brushing my hair she pushed it to the side and was kissing the nape of my neck which was getting me all hot and bothered. Sensing my horniness, she stopped brushing and while kissing my neck, she put her hand down my crotch and was lightly stroking my clit, making me really wet. Manu, stopped kissing my neck and whispered in my ear:</p><p>""Kris, you're soaking wet down there, mind if I finger you?""</p><p>""Actually, no, I don't, just make me wetter in the process."" I said.</p><p>""I will make you so wet, that you will be begging me for relief."" She said.</p><p>Then, she got up off the bed and grabbed the chocolate syrup and the cherries. After that, she very slowly got me out of my top and camisole, then, she took the chocolate syrup and poured it onto my bare chest, then, she put the syrup bottle down and rubbed the syrup all over my chest. Then, she took two cherries out of the bowl and put them on top of my nipples, finally, she took one and put it in my navel. After that, she took her sticky, chocolate-covered hands on my cheeks and tongued me deeply.</p><p>After she kissed me, she moved down to my stomach, and grabbed the cherry with her tongue and ate it. After she swallowed the cherry, she tongued my navel, after that, she was licking my stomach clean getting me all hot and bothered, again. After that, she moved on to my chest and ate the cherry off of my nipple while sucking on it. Then, she did the exact same thing to my other nipple, which got me really wet, then, while the last cherry was in her mouth, she kissed me and transferred the cherry to my mouth with her tongue. It was the most delicious cherry that I ever had. After the kiss, and leaving me in my sticky syrupy bra, she got up off the bed and grabbed the ice cream, whipped cream and the scooper. When she put the items down onto the bed, she un-buttoned my skinny jeans and slowly took them off of my legs along with my sticky wet panties. Once I was naked, she opened the ice cream and scooped some out. Curious, I asked her:</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""Making a pussy sundae, which means, after I eat the ice cream, I get to eat you."" She said.</p><p>With that, she took the scoop of ice cream and made it land right between my legs and directly in front of my pussy, and let me tell you, cold ice cream on warm thighs doesn't mix. I gasped:</p><p>""Ooh! It's cold!""</p><p>While shaking the whipped cream can, she said:</p><p>""Well, that's the idea, silly.""</p><p>After shaking it, she put the whipped cream on top of the scoop of ice cream, then, she grabbed another cherry, but, she didn't put it on top of the whipped cream. She put it on top of my clit. Once, she placed the cherry on my clit, she licked her lips and did a really lame Homer Simpson impression:</p><p>""Mmm, pussy sundae.""</p><p>With that, she started to seductively lick the whipped cream. After the whipped cream was gone, she was slowly licking the scoop of ice cream in front of me. Once the ice cream was finished, she took the cherry off of my clit and was rubbing it all over my pussy. After she rubbed it on my pussy, she put it in her mouth and ate the cherry that was full of ice cream and pussy juice. Then, with her messy ice-cream smeared face, she went down on my pussy, a short time after that, she took some whipped cream on her finger and jammed it into my pussy and resumed licking. The thrill of food mixed with sex was so hot and intense that I just screamed at the top of my lungs:</p><p>""Oh, Manu! More, more, more! Finger me harder! Oh, yes! Fuck me! Oh, Manu! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! I'm gonna cum! Oh, oh, oh, oh, I'm gonna cum!""</p><p>With that, I felt a fire in my belly, then, I knew that I was gonna explode in a shattering climax. Then, it came out:</p><p>""Oh, Manu! I'm cumming! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After my climax, Manu rose up with a face full of ice cream, chocolate syrup and a lot of cum, and she said:</p><p>""My, that was so fun, what happens now?""</p><p>""Well, you strip, and we will see."" I said.</p><p>Then, she pretty quickly took her clothes off and laid down on the bed. Then, I scooped some ice cream and put one scoop each directly on top of each of her nipples, then, I squirted some whipped cream on top of the ice cream scoops, and, finally, I put the cherries on top of the whipped cream and said:</p><p>""Ooh! Ice cream tits.""</p><p>With that, I took the chocolate syrup and poured it onto her crotch and thighs, once that was done, I put down the bottle and vigorously rubbed the chocolate syrup into her skin. During the rubdown, my finger intentionally slipped into her pussy, and, I can feel that she was dripping wet and waiting for me. After a few strokes, I stopped, and she asked:</p><p>""Why, I thought you liked me?""</p><p>""I do, I just want to get to that ice cream first."" I said.</p><p>Then, I laid down on the bed next to her and put the first cherry into my mouth and ate it, then, I slowly licked the whipped cream off of the ice cream scoop, then, I slowly devoured the ice cream, and when I got to her nipple, I licked it squeaky clean and sucked on it. She gasped loudly while squeezing her legs together:</p><p>""Ooh, Kris, I'm very wet right now.""</p><p>With that, I put my arm around her and kissed her deeply, then I moved on to her other nipple, put the cherry in my mouth, but, I kissed her again and let her eat the cherry. After that, I moved on to her other nipple and slowly licked up the whipped cream, which sent shivers down my lover's spine. Finally, I slowly licked the last scoop of ice cream until it was all gone, and sucked on the nipple until every drop of that ice cream was gone from her chest. That, in turn, left her squirming and screaming:</p><p>""Kris, please fuck me! I want you so bad!""</p><p>Before I was to go after my rich and tasty chocolate prize, I put some of the syrup on my finger and jammed it into my lover's wet orifice, then, I put my ice-cream smeared face into my lover's chocolate covered heaven while she was grabbing my head and screaming:</p><p>""Oh, Kris, that's so good! Right there! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! I'm so wet! I'm dripping! More! More! More! Oh my god! I...........am................going................to..............cum! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! Yeeeeeeeessssssssssssssssss! I'm cumming! Oh my! It's coming out! I'm gonna! I'm gonna explode! Oh yes!""</p><p>Then her earth-shattering crescendo:</p><p>""I'm cumming! Kris! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After she came, my face was really sticky that I had to pull myself off of her by my own hair. Once I was out of there, I said:</p><p>""Wow! That was awesome!""</p><p>""You know, maybe, we should shower?"" She asked.</p><p>""Good idea."" I said.</p><p>Then, we got up off of the sticky bed and walked to the shower while holding hands. When we got into the shower, I turned the water on while Manu parted my pussy lips open and just inserted her tongue into it while I was soaping up. When I soaped up my chest, I handed her the body sponge and she did my legs and my pussy for me. While she was soaping me up, she inserted her slippery finger into my pussy and came right away. After I squirted a load of cum, she said:</p><p>""There now, all nice and clean.""</p><p>""Can I do you now?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure."" She said.</p><p>With that, Manu stood up while I knelt down in the shower, as soon as I knelt down, I emptied my full bladder and peed right on the floor of the shower. That was also when Manu decided to empty her bladder and peed right on my face. Manu, while soaping up her chest said:</p><p>""Oops, sorry about that.""</p><p>I paid no mind and commenced with parting her lips and putting my tongue deep into her. After Manu finished soaping up her chest, she handed me the sponge, that was when I slipped my soapy finger into her pussy. While I was doing that, I heard a phone ringing and asked:</p><p>""Manu, is that your phone?""</p><p>""Why, yes it is, I'll check the voicemail after I orgasm."" She said.</p><p>""Okay."" I said.</p><p>Well, let me say that with the water running and our slippery and soapy bodies clinging to one another, it did not take long for her to cum. As soon as she gasped and a stream of cum flew out of her hot box, she walked out of the shower and went to her phone. Checked the voicemail, then, put it down, and looked at me with a puzzled, but happy face, so, I asked:</p><p>""Manu, who was that?""</p><p>""That was just my best friend Mara, and she told me in the message that she has been vomiting a lot when she gets up in the morning."" She said.</p><p>""Do not tell me that she's coming back here with a............?"" I paused.</p><p>""Bun in the oven."" She said.</p><p>""Oh shit! Mara is pregnant!"" I said.</p><p>""I'm afraid so."" She said.</p>"
769,Jean,Cobra,1,,[''],"<p>Hello, my name is Jean, and I happen to be a 19-year-old Swedish-American amateur porn star. Now, the reason that I was hired may shock most people, aside my all-natural 38DD breasts, and my real flowing blonde hair, I have something extra and unique that made them so very interested in little ol' me. However, I cannot tell you what that secret is yet, but, you will find out as this story rolls on.</p><p>After I was hired, I did my first scene with a girl, and then, another girl. All these actors that I have worked with (mostly young girls around my age) had told the producers that they never had a fuck, an orgasm, or a costar quite like me before. After they said all that, the producers decided to put me in a decent house with some decent neighbors in a quaint little town off of Route 66. A little slice of Americana, hey, for a Swedish girl that had close to nothing when she started out, this was okay, in fact, it was better than okay. Read on and you will see why.</p><p>One day, I decided to walk outside wearing sneakers, daisy dukes, and a shirt tied around my big titties. When I got to the nearby farm, I saw a vision, a cute little redhead wearing the exact same thing that I was wearing, next to her was a brunette-haired smaller version of her in the same clothes. So, I grabbed my camera and took a few pictures of those two lovely visions, when the older one actually spoke to me:</p><p>""Howdy, you're new here, ain't you?""</p><p>""Yes, I am.""</p><p>""I'm Kim, and this is my sis, Kyra, and we live on this here farm.""</p><p>""Where are your folks?""</p><p>""Away, well, don't be a stranger and come over here and sit a spell.""</p><p>So, I walked over to the two girls, and the older one extended her hand, and I shook it and said:</p><p>""I'm Jean, nice to meet you, Kim, by the way, how old are you?""</p><p>""Twelve, and my sis is ten, if you don't mind me asking, how old you are?""</p><p>""Nineteen.""</p><p>""Well, some folks around here say that I look like nineteen, 'cause, of my big ol' corn-fed titties, wanna see?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Then, Kim, un-tied her shirt and let it fall to the ground, and right in front of my eyes were a pair of really big, round and firm breasts, with large pink nipples topping her milky-white flesh. No wonder everyone says that she looks nineteen. Then, suddenly, Kyra said something:</p><p>""Sis, look, something is getting larger in this woman's shorts.""</p><p>""Oh shit!"" I yelled, trying to hide my growing problem, but, Kim was bolder than that.</p><p>""What'cha got there?"" Kim asked me.</p><p>I answered back: ""I have a penis, and I was born with it.""</p><p>""Can I see it?"" Kim asked.</p><p>How can I resist, she had the cutest little smile, and while topless, it looked even better. So, I un-zipped my fly and fished it out for her. Once it was out, Kim started to stroke it.</p><p>""This is wrong."" Kyra said.</p><p>""Don't you have chores to do?"" Kim yelled.</p><p>Kyra answered: ""But I.............""</p><p>Kim yelled back: ""No buts, now, get, while I show this girl some good ol' southern comfort!""</p><p>After that, Kyra ran into their house. Then, Kim looked at me and said:</p><p>""Come on, Jean, let's go into the barn.""</p><p>With that, Kim led me into the barn with my cock in her hand. Well, that was the reason that I got into porn and why most of my costars were young women. Anyway, Kim and I were in the barn kissing each-other while I was groping her young ass and her big, young and firm breasts. When I was doing all that, Kim was doing amazing things for my dick, including dry-humping it with her daisy-duked clad young girl cunt. She broke our kiss and started moaning:</p><p>""Oh, Jean, that feels so good, you're making me so wet!""</p><p>What she just said was spot-on, she was leaking out of her shorts and onto my dick which felt so good. In fact she made me feel so amazing that I was leaking pre-cum:</p><p>""Kim, let's stop for a second.""</p><p>""Why, I thought that we were going to fuck?""</p><p>""Soon, but, just one question.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Have your periods started yet.""</p><p>'Why, yes they have.""</p><p>""Oh, and what size are these beautiful breasts?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""Well, call your sister for some supplies, and she can stay and watch us fuck.""</p><p>""Okay, hey, Kyra, bring out some fabric tape and a condom, after that, you can stay in the barn with us!""</p><p>Kyra yelled: ""Ooh, goody!""</p><p>In no time flat, Kyra appeared in the barn with the stuff, so, I grabbed the tape, and Kim grabbed the condom, then, I put the tape around her frame to measure and read it:</p><p>""Thirty-four inches.""</p><p>After her frame was measured, I put the tape around her breasts and read the tape:</p><p>""Thirty-seven inches, that would make your size 34C. Tell you what, after we make love, we can go bra shopping.""</p><p>""Yay!"" Kim exclaimed.</p><p>After that, Kim resumed dry-humping me, while I was sucking on her nice and big nipples. A short while later, she told me to stop and I asked:</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>Out of breath she said: ""Just put me on that pile of hay over there and lick me, please.""</p><p>""Hold on, actually, I'm gonna let your sister lick your pussy instead of me.""</p><p>""Oh, okay.""</p><p>So, as per her request, I placed my preteen lover on the pile of hay. I, then, I took off her shorts and panties for her, that way she was naked, and then, Kyra ran over to her with eyes like a tigress stalking its pray and just went to town on her sister's cunt. While seeing the two lesbian sisters have at it, I was taking photos while beating the bishop, lol. The scene by Kim and Kyra was so amazing, I saw Kim tilting her head back while drawing Kyra's head closer into her. After about 50 shots were taken, Kim released Kyra's head and I saw that Kyra was furiously fingering her sister while using three of her fingers jammed into her sister's cunt. I could tell that Kim was thoroughly enjoying herself, 'cause her eyes were rolled back into her head and she started to wildly buck against Kyra's fingers. After about another 50 shots, Kim started to scream:</p><p>""Oh, god! So good! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum! I'm cumming! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After Kim calmed down from her orgasm, she just collapsed on the hay pile, that gave Kyra the chance to remove her fingers, after that, she walked over and handed me the condom and said:</p><p>""I'll stay and watch, just go easy on her.""</p><p>After that, I placed my camera on a nearby stool and walked over to Kim, sweaty and spent, with a dripping core. All of a sudden, she opened her eyes and said:</p><p>""Jean, fuck me, I need your cock in my cunny.""</p><p>With that, I handed the condom back to Kyra, stripped naked, and pulled Kim off of the hay pile. As soon as she was standing up, she went right for my big natural breasts, and started to suck on my nipples, while Kyra, who didn't want to be left out was sucking my dick. In no time flat, I fell to the floor, 'cause of what the two horny sisters were doing was so intense that I could barely stand up, and when my legs felt like jello, I collapsed on the ground like a huge tree, timber, lol. After a while of their onslaught, I just could not take it and when my cock started pulsating,</p><p>I gripped Kyra's head and would not let go, then, I let out a scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After I screamed, I realized that I came right on Kyra's face, 'cause, I saw her when I recovered from my orgasmic haze. After that, Kyra opened up the condom wrapper and put the condom on my cock. After that, I asked her:</p><p>""How did you do that?""</p><p>She answered: ""Oh, Jean, do not worry about it, I've been doing this since I was eight, when our daddy was Kim's first fuck.""</p><p>Then, Kim asked: ""Are you ready?""</p><p>I answered: ""Yes, I am, hey, Kyra, please join us.""</p><p>""Okay, in fact, I've been wet since I got here.""</p><p>With that, Kyra stripped naked, and I saw a perfectly proportioned body for a kid. I mean, no baby fat on her at all, also, she was developing a nice pair of breasts. She looked like a pint-sized version of her older sister. Suddenly, my cock was inside of Kim's tight pussy and I did not even know it. At that moment, I invited Kyra to sit on my face. But, before she made the attempt, I had something else in mind:</p><p>""Kyra, why don't you suck on my tits while I finger you?""</p><p>Without saying a word, she laid down on her stomach and grabbed heaping handfuls of my breasts, while I took my middle finger and jammed it into Kyra's young and tight cunt. In the meantime, Kim was having the time of her life:</p><p>""Oh, Jean, Jean, Jean, fuck me! Yeah, fuck me! Yes, yes, yes, mmm, yeah, ungh! Ungh! Ungh! Oh, gawd, so fucking good! Yesssssssss!""</p><p>While Kim was riding my cock, she had the same look on her face as when her sister was licking her, so, I asked her:</p><p>""Kim, do you like me fucking you?""</p><p>While in her trance, she answered: ""Oh, Jean, yes, I love your girl-cock fucking me! More! Yes! Yes! Yes!""</p><p>After that, Kyra was sucking on my nipples while I was holding her head like a baby. A while later, Kyra was bucking against my hand and let out a sigh, that was when I knew that she came all over my hand, and that, in turn, triggered her sister's orgasm, but, before she orgasmed, her milky-white flesh turned beat-red and her breasts were glistening with her sweat, when she could not take it anymore, she screamed:</p><p>""I'm gonna cum, oh, gawd! I'm cumming! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After her orgasm, she got off of me and collapsed on the floor, then, her sister said:</p><p>""My turn, you know that I wanted that cock since I got here, and I am not a virgin, my father gave me my first fuck last month.""</p><p>""So, do you really want to do this?"" I asked.</p><p>She answered: ""Sure, I do, but, on the hay pile, and without a condom.""</p><p>""Okay, if you insist.""</p><p>With that, Kyra leaned on the hay pile while I took the condom off of my cock. When I approached the hay pile, Kyra wrapped her arms around me and started kissing me, a brief time later, she broke the kiss and said:</p><p>""Go, ahead, Jean, put it in, don't be shy.""</p><p>Without saying another word, my cock slid fairly easily into Kyra's tight 10-year-old pussy. Ever since I became a porn star, I have fucked a lot of young tight pussy, and, let me tell you that Kyra's was the tightest ever. It fit around my cock like a velvet glove, and, once it was in, I started to go slow while she moaned:</p><p>""Oh, Jean. Oh, Jean. Oh, Jean! Fuck me, yeah, fuck me, oh, oh, oh, Jean! Ungh, ungh, ungh! Jean, Jean, Jean! So good! Yes!""</p><p>I kept going slowly in and out of Kyra's pussy when she screamed:</p><p>""Faster, Jean! Faster, please, go faster! Pound that pussy, hard!""</p><p>As soon as she insisted, I started to quicken my pace, and her tight pussy was so slick that I was all the way in up to my balls, in fact, her cervix opened up for me to invite me in further. As a result, her pussy gripped me tighter, and my balls were slapping against her thighs. A short time later, she started to knead my breasts and suck on my nipples, and that sent the both of us over the edge. Her vaginal muscles were rippling around my cock while it was pulsating, and we screamed in unison:</p><p>""Oh, gawd! I'm gonna cum! I'm cumming! I'm cumming! I'm gonna..................AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>This orgasm was the best that I ever had, in fact, it was so great that Kyra bounced off of the hay pile, and the two of us crashed onto the ground with a huge thud that woke up her sister while we were still attached and still fucking each-other's brains out. After we rode out the orgasmic storm and after I shot a load of cum in her pussy, it let go of me with a loud pop, after that, she collapsed next to me and said:</p><p>""Jean, that was fun, but, you're still hard.""</p><p>I did not believe her until I looked down and realized that she was right. No wonder my co-stars said that I was a great fuck, I mean, I keep on going. My co-stars usually get tired before I do, then, Kim had a wonderful idea:</p><p>""Jean, ride my ass.""</p><p>""Have you ever had anal before?""</p><p>""Well, no, but, I'm so dying to try it.""</p><p>""Okay, then, on your knees.""</p><p>Then, Kim did what I told her to do, but, what she did next aroused me even more. She started slapping her own ass while saying:</p><p>""Come on, Jean, ride this horse.""</p><p>With that, I stood up, then, got on my knees and aimed my dick directly at Kim's cute little butt, then, I put my well-lubed cockhead and pushed into her tiny asshole. When I did that, she gasped:</p><p>""Oh, Jean.""</p><p>After that, the rest of my cum-soaked cock followed suit, but, when I plunged it in deep, I felt a tongue on my balls. It was Kyra, again, assisting me and her sister, after she stopped licking my balls, she went right for her sister's clit. I fucked Kim's ass slow at first, then, my speed increased as she moaned:</p><p>""Oh, Jean, ride me, fuck me, ride me, fuck me! Ungh, ungh, ungh! Ride that ass really hard! Oh, yeah!""</p><p>Mine and her sister's onslaught on Kim lasted longer than expected, until her back started to turn beat red, after that, she screamed:</p><p>""I'm gonna cum! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>As soon as she had her orgasm, it triggered mine, which was when I asked her:</p><p>""Kim, where do you want my cum?""</p><p>""On these corn-fed titties.""</p><p>Then, without saying anything, Kim got off of my dick, turned around and started jerking me off, which was when I lost it and came on her big corn-fed tits:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After I came, Kim said:</p><p>""Wow! That was a really amazing fuck. Jean, when are we supposed to go bra shopping?""</p><p>""After we clean ourselves up, 'cause we smell like sex.""</p><p>""Oh, you city slickers are so funny, we don't have too, and it's just up the road.""</p><p>""Okay, then, got any money on you, 'cause, I forgot my card at home.""</p><p>""Aw, shoot, you don't need a card here, honey, just a wad of cash.""</p><p>""All right, let's go.""</p><p>Then, Kyra chimed in and said:</p><p>""Yay! Off to bra shopping, to see that cute clerk.""</p>"
770,Jean: Bra Shopping,Cobra,1,,[''],"<p>After we got dressed, Kim told me something about her sister:</p><p>""I'll bet that you don't know the reason for her enthusiasm.""</p><p>""No, I don't.""</p><p>""Then, I'll tell you what it is, the clerk at the lingerie store is Kyra's girlfriend.""</p><p>Then, with a sheepish grin, I turned to her and asked:</p><p>""Well, what's her name?""</p><p>""You bitch, you promised that you wouldn't tell!"" Kyra yelled.</p><p>""Well, Jean is going to see her, anyway."" Kim said.</p><p>""You're right, sis, and I am sorry.""</p><p>""That's okay, well, tell her.""</p><p>Then, Kyra approached me and said:</p><p>""All right, Jean, her name is Pam, she's 16, and has a wonderful pair of big breasts.""</p><p>Then, I said:</p><p>""Okay, then, let's go.""</p><p>Then, I grabbed my camera off of the stool and off we went to the lingerie store. While we were walking up the road, Kyra was in this happy euphoric state and skipping as she walked, while, Kim and I were walking hand-in hand. When we arrived at the store, Kyra enthusiastically opened the door to the shop. When we walked in, this did not look like any lingerie store that I seen before. Then, the clerk stood up from behind the counter and said:</p><p>""Howdy, stranger.""</p><p>I asked: ""Are you talking to me?""</p><p>""Of course I am, silly, I already know these two.""</p><p>""It seems that you know the little one quite well.""</p><p>""Yes, I do, and, please excuse me.""</p><p>With that, she walked over to Kyra and planted a big long tongue kiss. After that, she broke the kiss and said to her lover:</p><p>""You know what I want to do to you.""</p><p>Kyra said: ""Not now, Pam, we all need bras, plus, I need a few panties.""</p><p>""Well, how about a quickie? Then, you guys can browse as long as you want.""</p><p>""If it's okay with them.""</p><p>Then, I said: ""Oh, of course it is, you two have fun. By the way, where are your dressing rooms?""</p><p>""Dressing rooms? Oh, you city slickers are very funny. There aren't any, and, if you and Kim want to fuck, there are condoms in the back room.""</p><p>Then, Kyra asked: ""How can you tell?""</p><p>""Well, when I kissed you, I saw something growing in her shorts.""</p><p>""Oh, well then, let's go.""</p><p>""Actually, on second thought, Kyra, I want to fuck the stranger.""</p><p>""Her name is Jean.""</p><p>""Whatever, I still want that cock inside me, so, why don't the two of you go outside for a while, but before you do, flip over the sign to 'closed' and pull down the shade on the door for me.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, the girls went outside and Kyra did what Pam asked of her. As soon as the door was closed, the jet-black haired store clerk turned to me and said:</p><p>""Truth is, I was lying to Kyra, plus, I have seen you on the internet having sex with all those women. You have no idea how much I came watching your cock plunging into all that pussy and ass. Now, just meeting you in person is just making my fantasies come true, so, how about a fuck?""</p><p>""Sure, I'll just grab a condom, then.""</p><p>""No, I want to feel that big cock in my pussy without a rubber, plus, wouldn't you want to fuck me, also, I want your cock fucking these.""</p><p>With that, she un-buttoned and took off her pink uniform shirt in order to expose her pink laced underwire bra, then, she un-hooked the bra, that was when I saw a pair of tanned breasts topped off with brown nipples, and wearing a pair of blue jeans, my favorite. Then, she asked me:</p><p>""Wanna suck on them?""</p><p>Like I needed an invitation, but, before I were to partake of those magnificent young and firm breasts. I asked her:</p><p>""Pam, I love your breasts, what size are they?""</p><p>""36D, plus, I got cameras here, I actually lied and said that I was over 18, so the people on my site can watch us fuck.""</p><p>With that, Pam got on her knees and un-zipped my daisy dukes, and took off my panties, after that, my dick flopped out, then, she put her big tits around my cock while giving me fellatio. During her fellatio, she was bobbing her tits up and down on my cock. Pam's titty-fuck and fellatio felt so good that I was really close to cumming, in fact, my cock was leaking pre-cum and pulsating during the process. That was when I said to her:</p><p>""Pam, if you don't stop, I'm gonna cum, and you are not gonna get fucked.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll stop, just fuck me.""</p><p>""Would you like to get fucked?""</p><p>""Yes, please, fuck me, I want your cock in my pussy.""</p><p>""Okay, but, on one condition.""</p><p>""Anything.""</p><p>""I want you to get the girls back in here.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, she opened the door to invite the girls back in. After the girls walked in, Kyra shut the door while Pam took off her jeans and panties and laid down on the floor with a cushion under her butt, but, instead of inviting me over to fuck her, she invited Kyra over to lick her pussy. Once Kyra's head was in Pam's crotch, Kim started sucking my dick. Then, as soon as she started, she stopped and said:</p><p>""I'll be right back.""</p><p>Then, I saw Kyra stop licking Pam's pussy, when she rose up on her knees, she took her shirt off and said to Pam:</p><p>""Measure my chest.""</p><p>Pam said: ""Okay.""</p><p>Then, I walked over to the counter and handed Pam the measuring tape, and she started to measure her girlfriend, after she measured Kyra, she said to her:</p><p>""You're a size 30C.""</p><p>""I have to join my sister, excuse me.""</p><p>""What for?""</p><p>""The both of you will find out.""</p><p>As soon as Kyra left Pam, she laid back down on the floor and said:</p><p>""Jean, fuck me.""</p><p>Before I did anything, I asked her:</p><p>""How many guys have you had?""</p><p>""One, but, he was not very good.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, I took my top off, got on my knees and slowly guided my cock into Pam's extremely wet pussy. Once it was buried up to my balls inside her, she wrapped her legs around me and pushed her heels into my butt pushing me in more while moaning:</p><p>""Oh, Jean, fuck me! Yeah! Fuck me! Give me those tits and fuck me! Give me those huge breasts! Oh, yeah! Ungh! Ungh!</p><p>Oh yeah!"" So good! FFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!""</p><p>Then, she grabs both of my breasts and starts sucking on my nipples. While she was flicking my nipples with her tongue,</p><p>I moaned:</p><p>""Oh, Pam, Oh, Pam! So good! I love your pussy around my cock! So good! Aw, fuck!</p><p>Pam and I were fucking for what seemed like forever, then, suddenly, the girls showed up wearing new lingerie. They looked so cute. Kim was wearing a black laced underwire bra with matching black lace bikini panties and a strap-on. Kyra was wearing a white laced underwire bra with matching crotch-less white lace bikini panties. Then, while I was fucking Pam, I decided to take more pics of these two lovely sisters. After I put my camera down, Kim said:</p><p>""Jean, since you gave me my first anal, I'd figured that I owe you, so, can I give you some anal?""</p><p>With that, I forced my preteen lover down to the floor and gave her a huge tongue-kiss, then, I said:</p><p>""Fuck my ass, Kim, fuck it real good, make me cum real hard inside of Kyra's girlfriend.""</p><p>Then, without saying a word, Kim wrapped her arms around my waist and slowly inserted her strap-on dildo into my waiting asshole. A short time later, my preteen lover started to pick up the pace. The feeling of her fucking me was so intense that I dropped Pam, when I dropped her, her breathing was labored when she said:</p><p>""Kyra, honey, come here and sit on my face.""</p><p>Then, Kyra walks over and wraps her legs around Pam's neck, then, she had her back toward me and put her crotch-less pantied crotch on Pam's hot mouth. While Pam went to town on Kyra's pussy and Kim was really pounding my asshole. Kyra and I started moaning loudly:</p><p>""Oh, gawd, so good!""</p><p>""Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck my ass! So good! Yesssssssss!""</p><p>""Oh, Pam! Lick me! Lick me so good! Put your tongue deep inside me! Oh, yeeeesssssssssssssssssssssssss! So fucking good!"" Kyra yelled.</p><p>After a while of our little 4-way fuck-fest, Kim was pounding my ass so hard that my cock started to pulsate inside of Pam's tight pussy. Pam was no help in containing my impending orgasm, either, 'cause, her vaginal muscles was holding me tighter. I just could not take this onslaught and screamed:</p><p>""I'm gonna cum! Oh gawd! I'm cumming............I'm gonna............I'm gonna...................AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After I came, I collapsed on top of Pam, still attached to her pussy, then, I heard a muffled scream and noticed that Pam was milking my dick of its semen, after that, she came all over my cock. Well, that triggered Kyra's orgasm with a scream:</p><p>""I'm cumming...............AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After she came, she stood up and said:</p><p>""That was fun, but, I have something else in mind.""</p><p>""Well, what?"" I asked.</p><p>""I want to get fucked in my pussy and my ass right now.""</p><p>""If you insist.""</p><p>""Good, go lay down on the pillow.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, I laid down on Pam's pillow with my cock in the air, then, I saw Kyra and Kim take their panties off while Pam wore the strap-on. Then, Kim started stroking my cock and said:</p><p>""After my sister gets fucked, it's my turn, and I want your cock in my pussy.""</p><p>With that, Kim moved herself away to make room for her sister, as soon as Kyra got into position, I saw my dick slowly plunging into her cute little bubble-butt, only to be followed by Pam's strap-on being jammed into Kyra's tight pussy. Only to be topped off by Kim putting her legs around my neck and shoved my head into her crotch. Then, Pam and I started to synchronously hump Kyra while she loudly moaned:</p><p>""Oh, Pam, oh, Jean, oh gawd, oh fuck! Fuck me! Yeah, fuck me! Oh shit! Ungh! Ungh! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!""</p><p>After a while of performing cunnilingus on Kim, her pussy started to vibrate on its own around my tongue while her hips were bucking harder against my face when she screamed:</p><p>""Oh, Jean! Jean! Jean! JJJJJJJJEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNN! I'm gonna cum! Oh! Jesus! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna..............AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After that, she released my head, then, I screamed:</p><p>""I'm cumming................AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After that, I released a load of semen in Kyra's asshole, and that seemed to trigger her orgasm with a scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! YYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>As soon as Kyra calmed down, Pam pulled out of her, then, she got off of me. Sweaty and exhausted, but, all too ready to go again, at least the three of us were:</p><p>""Jean, what size are you?"" Pam asked.</p><p>""38DD, why?""</p><p>""Well, I'm going into the backroom, by the way, Kim, I have a condom for you on the counter. Well, you three enjoy, see you later.""</p><p>Then, Pam took off her strap-on and proceeded to the back room. Then, looking at her lover with disdain, Kyra said:</p><p>""Well, I maybe young, but, I sure as hell have more fucking endurance than miss wham-bam sorry ma'am over there.""</p><p>""Fucking prove it, then!"" Kim said.</p><p>""Excuse me, I did already when I fucked Jean in the barn, you fucking bitch!""</p><p>Then, Kim realized that her sister was right:</p><p>""You know, you're right, you did prove it in the barn. I'm sorry, let's fuck.""</p><p>""You don't have to ask me twice, by the way, do you want me in your pussy or ass?""</p><p>""My ass, sis, I want Jean in my pussy.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, Kyra put her panties back on and put on Pam's strap-on, while I tore open the condom wrapper and put the condom on my cock ready to fuck my preteen lover once again. So, Kyra laid down on the pillow and her sister slowly went down onto the strap-on, then she said:</p><p>""Jean, fuck me.""</p><p>With that, being as horny as I was, I, quickly rammed my cock into Kim's tight pussy with a little yelp passing her sexy lips. I started by going slowly into her tight hole, breathlessly, she asked me:</p><p>""Jean, will you be my girlfriend?""</p><p>""Kim, we just met.""</p><p>""So. Kyra and Pam had sex, then, they had their first date the following night.""</p><p>""Well, I don't see why not, babe.""</p><p>""Ooh, goody, now, fuck me hard.""</p><p>With that, I honored my new girlfriend's request banging the shit out of her pussy while Kyra was banging the shit out of her ass. During Kim's wild ride, she moaned:</p><p>""Ungh! Ungh! Ungh! So good! Jean! Kyra! Jean! Kyra! Oh Gawd! JJJJJJJJJJJEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNN! KKKKKKKKKKKYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYRRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After that primal scream of our names while supporting her on the floor, she was bucking against us glistening with sweat and my new girlfriend's beautiful skin became redder by the second, that was when I knew that the end was coming. So, after a while of our relentless assault on Kim, she was begging us to stop:</p><p>""Babe, sis, please stop, I'm about to cum. Please, please, please.""</p><p>Then, after ignoring her pleas, her pussy started to get tighter around my dick, squeezing the life out of it and her vaginal muscles were convulsing around it while she screamed:</p><p>""Guys, I'm cumming! I'm.......................AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After Kim's orgasm subsided and she lost her grip on my dick, I pulled out, then, she gingerly got off of her sister. Once her sister was clear of the pillow, Kim decided to kneel upon it and seductively taking her new bra off in front of me. Once she took it off to reveal those magnificent c-cups to me, she asked:</p><p>""Would you like to cum, babe?""</p><p>""You bet I do, sweetie.""</p><p>""Then, fuck my corn-fed tits, and cum in my mouth, I would like to taste your cum.""</p><p>With that, she seductively licked her lips, and that drove me wild. So, I ripped the condom from my cock and stuck it between my girlfriend's tits while she moved her hot body up and down bobbing her big and beautiful breasts on my cock. It wasn't long before my cock started to pulsate. Sensing my urgent need, she took my cock off of her tits and gave me some wonderful fellatio, that in turn, sent me over the edge. Then, with a light sigh, I came into my girlfriend's mouth. After that, she swallowed my semen and said:</p><p>""My, that was so fun, it even tastes better than my dad's cum, yummy!""</p><p>With that, Kyra and I laughed hysterically, then, we all heard some loud moans coming from the back room, so, we all got up to investigate. When we got to the back room, I saw Pam getting literally drilled by another woman on a table, but, there was something peculiar about this woman, she wasn't wearing a strap-on, curious, I said:</p><p>""Kristy-Lynn?""</p><p>As soon as I said that, the woman stopped fucking Pam and turned around:</p><p>""Jean?""</p><p>""Oh, my god! It is you, what are you doing here?"" She asked.</p><p>""I was about to ask you the same question.""</p><p>""Well, I live in the nearby city, you?""</p><p>""Down the road from here, actually, that's how I met these two.""</p><p>""Ah, yes, Kyra and Kim, the farm sluts. When I arrived here, I actually saw them fucking some guy, I wanted to join them so badly, but, I was afraid of what they might think of me, but, now, seeing you with them, they can fuck me anytime, if that's okay with you?""</p><p>""Of course it is.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Just then, Kim tapped me on the shoulder:</p><p>""Excuse me, honey, but, who is this?""</p><p>""Kristy-Lynn is a fellow porn-star, we worked on a few films together.""</p><p>Then, Kristy-Lynn said:</p><p>""Like that scene with that really hot Asian chick.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah! I remember, I was in your ass and you were in her pussy, I never came so hard since we made that film.""</p><p>""We could do a re-enactment of that scene, what do you say?""</p><p>""Tempting offer, but, sorry, I'm tired, I just want to head home.""</p><p>""I understand, well, if you feel up to it, Pam knows where I live, or I can drop by at your place, if that's okay?""</p><p>""Of course it is, in fact.""</p><p>Then, I grabbed her cock and kissed her on the cheek and said:</p><p>""Later.""</p><p>After that, Pam said:</p><p>""Before you go, I have some bras and panties picked out for y'all, enjoy. Also, don't worry about the money, Kim left it for me on the counter before they changed into their lingerie.""</p><p>Then, Kim, picked up a red-laced bra and red-laced crotch-less bikini panties and said:</p><p>""Ooh, babe, I'm definitely wearing this on our first date, then, afterward, I want to get fucked wearing it.""</p><p>With that, I stroked her cheek and gave my girl a very long tongue-kiss, then, I said:</p><p>""Sounds like fun.""</p><p>Then, I turned to Kristy-Lynn and said:</p><p>""Well, you two enjoy yourselves, we'll just put our clothes back on and split.""</p><p>Then, Pam said:</p><p>""Thank you, come again, and I do mean cum again!""</p><p>With that, the three of us grabbed our new lingerie, put some of it on, then, put our clothes back on and gleefully skipped out the door of the most interesting lingerie shop that I have ever seen, and yes, I will definitely cum again, lol.</p>"
771,Jean: A Quiet Evening At Home,Cobra,1,,[''],"<p>Three days have passed since I had the most sex in my entire life, so I spent this period of time away from my girlfriend Kim, her sexy sister Kyra, and that hot clerk Pam. Well, today was supposed to be like the others, except, I had a date with Kim to go to that night. Until, I had to postpone when something unexpected happened:</p><p>When I got up in the morning, I had what most guys had which was 'morning wood', so, I decided to remedy the problem. I got out of bed and did not bother to get dressed, by the way, I sleep naked, and went downstairs and popped in one of the movies that Kristy-Lynn and I did together on blu-ray disk. The movie started, and it featured, myself, Kristy-Lynn, and a red-head which looked a lot like Kim. Just then, I started thinking about my girlfriend, completely ignoring the action on the screen, closed my eyes and blissfully started to spank the monkey, lol. Suddenly, the phone rang, so, I stopped what I was doing, muted the TV, and answered the phone:</p><p>""Hello.""</p><p>""Hi, sweetie."" Kim said.</p><p>""Hey, babe, I was just thinking about you.""</p><p>""I'll bet, say, looking forward to tonight, honey?""</p><p>""Me too, my corn-fed cutie-pie, me, too.""</p><p>""Well, see you later.""</p><p>""Yes, see you, bye, sweet-sweet."" Then, I hung up the phone, ignoring my current problem, I shut down the TV and went upstairs to pick out some of the new lingerie that Kim bought for me at Pam's store. So, I rummaged through my undies to find the perfect bra and panty combo, then, I found it:</p><p>""Perfect!"" I said to myself. What I picked out for the date was a pink underwire bra with black lace accents, with matching thong panties. So, I put the underwear on, and went in front of my full-length mirror and said:</p><p>""Ooh, she will love it.""</p><p>Then, not to ruin it before tonight, I just threw on an old pair of undies, an old t-shirt and blue jeans. After I got dressed, the doorbell rang. So, I went downstairs to answer it. When I opened the door, there was this chubby fat kid with light brown hair, glasses and sucking on a lolly-pop, so naturally, I started to talk to the kid:</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>""Howdy."" She said.</p><p>""Who are you?""</p><p>""I'm Pam's cousin, Theresa.""</p><p>""How old are you?""</p><p>""Nine.""</p><p>""Well, what are you doing here?""</p><p>""Um, selling candy.""</p><p>""Bullshit, I do not see a clipboard. Also, I sure as hell do not see any girl-scout cookies.""</p><p>""Well, I actually am part of the girl scouts, but I'm not selling those types of cookies today.""</p><p>Puzzled, I asked:</p><p>""Okay, then, what 'types' are you selling?""</p><p>Then, she hands me her lolly-pop and said:</p><p>""Here, hold this.""</p><p>Suddenly, she took her shirt off and un-hooked her training bra, and what I saw were a really nice and shapely pair of small breasts for a kid, just protruding out of her flat chest with tiny nipples, then, she cupped them and said:</p><p>""These types of cookies, interested?""</p><p>Surprised, I pulled her inside, grabbed her clothes and shut the door, angrily, I asked her:</p><p>""Okay, who the fuck put you up to this?""</p><p>""Nobody, it's just that Pam and I were having a conversation.""</p><p>Curious, I calmed down and asked her:</p><p>""What about?""</p><p>""Basically, sex, and that you were a great lover to her.""</p><p>""What else did she say?""</p><p>""She also said that you fucked her like no one else, and that inspired me.""</p><p>""To do what?""</p><p>""Have my cherry popped by you.""</p><p>""Tempting offer, but, no dice.""</p><p>""I thought you liked me.""</p><p>With that, she started making a sad face, which was when I took another look at her and realized that she has a huge bubble-butt hunched up in a pair of blue jeans. When I saw that, I got instantly hard, 'cause, I love bubble-butts, and said:</p><p>""On second thought, I will pop your cherry.""</p><p>""Yay! Ooh, goody! She exclaimed.</p><p>""But, first, I have to make a phone call.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>So, I picked up the phone and called my girlfriend to cancel our date:</p><p>""Hello."" Kim answered.</p><p>""Hi, babe, it's me.""</p><p>""All set for tonight?""</p><p>""I am afraid not.""</p><p>""Why, what happened?""</p><p>""Pam's cousin Theresa showed up at my door.""</p><p>""My god, really, that fucking fat kid, boy, she has been trying to fuck someone forever.""</p><p>""Well, she found someone to fuck.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Me.""</p><p>""Really, well, I am angry that you had to cancel, but, go ahead and fuck her and tell that fucking fat bitch that I am doing this as a favor to Pam, and not to her!!""</p><p>""So, you don't mind then?""</p><p>""No, I fucking don't, but, you better find a way to make this up to me.""</p><p>""You bet I will, babe, you can join us if you like.""</p><p>""Fuck no! I do not want those fat hands touching my hot bod! Goodbye!""</p><p>After that, I heard a dial tone and hung up the phone. Then, Theresa asked:</p><p>""Well, what did she decide?""</p><p>""She is pissed, but, she decided that, I'm all yours tonight.""</p><p>""Cool, well, fuck her, anyways, she's a bitch, and her sister is a fucking slut."" When she said that, I got so pissed at her that I literally slapped the taste out of her mouth, then, the lolly-pop and her glasses flew across the room, and then, I yelled:</p><p>""Don't you ever, ever talk about those sweet girls like that again!""</p><p>""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Fuck you!""</p><p>""I'm really sorry.""</p><p>After that, something inside me just snapped:</p><p>""You know what, you little bitch! I'll fuck the sorry out of you right fucking now!""</p><p>Then, I dragged her up the stairs and threw her down on the floor and yelled:</p><p>""Get the fuck up!""</p><p>When she stood up, I barked:</p><p>""Drop your fucking pants, now!""</p><p>Then, she did as she was told and when she was done, she was completely naked. So, I maneuvered myself on the edge of the bed and yelled:</p><p>""Lay across my lap, chest side down, fucking now, damn it!""</p><p>With that, she refused. So, I took her by the hand and dragged her across my lap and said:</p><p>""Now, I'm going to teach you some mother fucking discipline, you little bitch!""</p><p>Smart-mouthed, she said:</p><p>""I'll bet you say that to all of your co-workers, especially the farm trash around here, namely Kyra and Kim.""</p><p>With that, I got even more pissed off, and started slapping this little fat bitch's ass really hard. I have to admit that it felt really good grabbing all that blubbery flesh and spanking it. While I was giving that fat bitch a good hard spanking, she was crying:</p><p>""Please, Jean, stop! Please stop! I'll never talk shit about Kyra and Kim again, please stop!""</p><p>Ignoring her pleas, I kept spanking her fat rump, suddenly, I noticed my pant leg getting damp, then I asked:</p><p>""Theresa, do you always get wet while getting spanked?""</p><p>""Every time I do something wrong, when my daddy spanks me, I get so wet that I finger myself until I cum.""</p><p>""Okay, enough of the pain, only if you promise me that you will not talk shit about Kyra and Kim ever again.""</p><p>""Never, ever again.""</p><p>""Good, now, lay on your back and on the bed, time for some pleasure.""</p><p>Then, she got off me, and laid down on the bed and spread her legs open, in order to reveal her deliciously leaking fat preteen pussy. When I saw her swollen clit peaking out, I could not resist the urge and pinched it which sent shivers down her whole body, and a moan:</p><p>""Ooh, that feels so good.""</p><p>Then, while pinching her clit, I took my other hand and started to finger that wet pussy of hers while kissing her.</p><p>After a while, she broke the kiss and said:</p><p>""Boy, that feels awesome, what's next?""</p><p>""I'm gonna lick your pussy.""</p><p>But, before I was to lick her pussy, I smelled a strange odor in the room, so, I took my finger out of her pussy, smelled it, and discovered the source of the odor. So, I investigated further, got closer to her pussy, took a whiff and nearly passed out from the stench. Then, I split her legs open more and discovered that her inner thighs were black with a significant amount of dirt. So, I asked her:</p><p>""Do you take showers, kid?""</p><p>""Well, no, the reason being that water is in short supply around my house, that's why nobody wants to fuck me, let alone touch me.""</p><p>""I'm so sorry to hear that, tell you what, let's take a shower together.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, we proceeded out of the bedroom and into the bathroom. While Theresa turned the water on, I stripped out of my clothes and got naked, and that was the first time that she saw my little secret:</p><p>""Wow! You have a penis!""</p><p>""Yes, I do, why, your cousin didn't tell you.""</p><p>""Well, no, I thought that you fucked her with a dildo, I didn't know that you had a penis, this changes everything, let's jump in, also, I want to get my cherry popped right here.""</p><p>""If you insist.""</p><p>Then, the two of us got into the tub, I soaped her up, and then, she soaped me up working the soap into my tits and cock. Suddenly, I was getting hard for some odd reason, then, I looked down and saw that she was jerking me off, then, as soon as the soap was off of my cock, she put her lips around it and was sucking it. So, I grabbed her head and forced it deeper into my crotch, boy, for a 9-year-old, she sure as hell can deep throat. After a while, she opened her eyes and released my cock from her hot mouth with a pop and asked:</p><p>""Jean, what's with the camera above the tub?""</p><p>""It's a webcam, I'm actually a link to your cousin's site now, people just love watching me shower.""</p><p>""I could see why. Is it on?""</p><p>""No it's not.""</p><p>""Too bad, at least they would see someone get fucked tonight.""</p><p>Actually, I was lying to her, but, if I told her the truth, she might tell her friends, and I might have to leave this lovely town, or go to prison. Also, I didn't want to leave Kim, she's the best thing to happen to me in a long time, and, so, if, I'm gonna lie, it's not as if I'm gonna see Theresa again.</p><p>""You know what I'm gonna do to you now?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, what?""</p><p>""I'm gonna lick that meaty pussy of yours, by the way, how did you learn how to deep throat?""</p><p>""Do you remember your friend Kristy-Lynn mentioning that Kim and Kyra were at the barn fucking some guy?""</p><p>""Yes, I do, why?""</p><p>""Well, I sucked his cock before they got their hands on him. Before him, I didn't know how to suck cock, either, but I learned real fast and he came in my mouth before he ran away.""</p><p>""So, that's why you never get fucked.""</p><p>""Exactly, once they take a look at who's doing it, that's it.""</p><p>""Well, not tonight, 'cause, I'm not going anywhere, now, let me at that fat pussy.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, I bent down at her meaty entrance, but, approached it from her ass, then, I was grabbing her fat ass cheeks while I had my tongue firmly inserted in her fat preteen cunt. Then, I was playfully slapping her fat ass when she moaned:</p><p>""Oh, yes. Oh, yes. Oh, oh, oh, ungh, ungh, ungh! Slap those fat cheeks! Oh, yeah! Slap them hard!""</p><p>So, I honored her request, but, when I did that, her hips were bucking against my face, and her pussy was vibrating on my tongue. A short while later, she screamed:</p><p>""I'm gonna cum! I'm cumming! I'm gonna...............cum! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>With that, I had my face and tongue covered in her pussy juice, then, suddenly, the water was getting cold, so, I asked her:</p><p>""Theresa, do you want to get your cherry popped?""</p><p>""Yes, I do, but, the water's getting cold.""</p><p>""I have an idea, come on.""</p><p>With that, I shut down the water, and our wet bodies proceeded back to the bedroom. On my bed, she had her meaty thighs spread and said:</p><p>""Fuck me, now.""</p><p>With that, I slowly got into position, and slowly guided my cock past the lips of her pussy, when I did that she started shaking, so, I kissed her:</p><p>""Everything's gonna be okay.""</p><p>""I am not sure that I want to do this anymore, thank you.""</p><p>""What, why, I thought that you wanted me to fuck you.""</p><p>""I did, but, I'd rather stay a virgin a little while longer if you don't mind.""</p><p>""Okay, I respect your decision, but, would you like to finish the blow job from the shower?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>So, I pulled out of her, then, while I knelt on the bed, she put my cock in her mouth and sucked, and sucked, and sucked on it until it began to pulsate, then, I said:</p><p>""Oh, Theresa, you suck cock so fucking good! I can't take it anymore! I'm gonna cum! Oh gawd, I'm cumming! I'm gonna cum.................AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>When I came, she was there to swallow every single drop of my pent-up cum, but, when I pulled out of her mouth, a little dripped out and she took her finger, scooped up the remaining semen and licked her finger clean and said:</p><p>""My, that was fun.""</p><p>""It sure was, and exhausting.""</p><p>""Well, there's still time for your date.""</p><p>Then, I looked at the clock and said:</p><p>""You know what, you're right.""</p><p>""Well, I'll gather my stuff and leave, you go make that date with Kim.""</p><p>""I will, thank you.""</p><p>""No problem.""</p><p>Then, she kissed my cheek, and left the room, as soon as she walked down the stairs, I grabbed the phone and dialed:</p><p>""Hello."" Kim answered.</p><p>""Babe, it's me, don't get upset.""</p><p>""Why shouldn't I, you cancelled.""</p><p>""Look at the fucking clock!""</p><p>""My, that was quick, so, did you fuck her?""</p><p>""No, she decided that she wanted to stay a virgin.""</p><p>""After all that she put us through, I'll fucking kill her!""</p><p>""You will do no such thing, listen, I'll get dressed and pick you up, be ready in 10.""</p><p>""I'll be ready, by the way, where are we going?""</p><p>""You'll see, bye, honey.""</p><p>""Bye, sweetie-pie.""</p><p>With that, I put the phone down, and grabbed my new pink underwear in order to get ready for my first date with Kim.</p><p>To be continued......</p>"
772,Jean: The First Date,Cobra,1,,[''],"<p>As soon as I got off the phone with Kim, I put on my pink and black bra with matching thong panties, then, I decided to wear a dress, but, alas, my closet was empty, so I decided to call Pam, but, no answer from her store, then, I decided to call Kristy-Lynn:</p><p>""Hello."" Kristy-Lynn answered.</p><p>""Hi, it's Jean, I have a problem, is Pam there?""</p><p>""Yes, I'm in the middle of fucking her and Kyra, you mind?""</p><p>""Oh, shit, Kyra is at your place.""</p><p>""Yes, and Kim is waiting for you at her house, as per their arrangement.""</p><p>""Oh, I am so sorry to disturb you, KL, but, I do have a problem.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""I do not have a dress for our date.""</p><p>""Tell you what, you can borrow my black one, if you promise not to call here for the rest of the evening, okay, be there in 5 to bail you out.""</p><p>""Thanks, you are a life saver.""</p><p>""I try, bye.""</p><p>""Bye.""</p><p>About five minutes later, the doorbell rang:</p><p>""Come in, it's open.""</p><p>Then, Kristy-Lynn came up the stairs and handed me her dress:</p><p>""Here's the dress, got to go.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>As soon as the door closed, I put Kristy's black dress on, I put it on over my head and let it fall, it fell a little past my thighs, then, I looked in the mirror and saw that the v-neck was a little too low and showed a little too much of my assets, lol. So I said to myself:</p><p>""Besides the bra and panties, this dress is sure to make Kim wet.""</p><p>Then, I proceeded down the stairs and ready to leave, when suddenly, Kim was on the other side of it, so, I opened the door and said:</p><p>""Hi, honey.""</p><p>""Hi, babe.""</p><p>""Ready for tonight?""</p><p>""All set.""</p><p>""Great, then, let's go.""</p><p>Then, I closed and locked my front door, and kissed my date on the lips, then, we proceeded to my car in order to drive to the restaurant in the nearby city. As soon as we got into my car, she kissed me while she grabbed my crotch and asked:</p><p>""Jean, I'm so horny and hot for you, how about a quickie right here?""</p><p>Being that what we both been through, we needed this, so I took my panties off and hiked up Kristy's dress above my waist and said:</p><p>""What are you waiting for, fuck me.""</p><p>With that, she took her shimmery red dress which matched her lingerie, hiked it up, climbed over my lap and gingerly sat on my dick with a deep sigh:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>Once I entered her, she started riding my cock up and down while saying:</p><p>""It's been so long since we fucked, this feels great!""</p><p>""You do realize that I didn't put on a condom.""</p><p>""I do, and it's okay, as long as you pull out before you cum.""</p><p>""That should not be a problem.""</p><p>""Good, now, fuck me really hard.""</p><p>So, as per her request, while I was fucking her really hard, I was jumping off of my seat to go deeper into her pussy. Eventually, her pussy opened up for me to enter her cervix, once I was in there, there was no way out, 'cause, her pussy started squeezing my cock and her vaginal muscles started contracting around it forming a really tight seal that I couldn't get out of. When I opened my eyes I saw that her skin matched her dress when she screamed:</p><p>""Jean! I'm gonna cum! Remember do not cum inside me.........Ungh! I'm cumming..............................AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After she came all over my cock, I knew I couldn't pull out in time, so, I came inside her with a small sigh:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>After I came, she released me and sat down in the passenger seat, then, she pulled her dress back down and said:</p><p>""You came inside me, didn't you?""</p><p>""Yes I did, and, I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Don't be, as long as I don't get pregnant.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, I put my thong panties back on, pulled down Kristy's dress, started the car, and started driving to the restaurant when I asked Kim:</p><p>""Do you know how to make love?""</p><p>""No, also, I thought that what we just did was.""</p><p>""No, that's called 'having sex', I do that with a co-worker, and not with you.""</p><p>""I know why, 'cause, I'm your girlfriend.""</p><p>""Exactly, also, have you ever made love?""</p><p>""No, usually with my dad, it was just sex, the romantic stuff was for my mom.""</p><p>""Ah, I see, so, do you want me to show you after we eat?""</p><p>""That would be lovely, however, is it like sex?""</p><p>""Much better, it will make you cum more than once.""</p><p>""I cannot wait to try it.""</p><p>""Me neither.""</p><p>With that, we pulled up to the restaurant, it also had valet parking, which is strange for this small city. Once Kim and I were out of the car, the valet said:</p><p>""Can I park this for you madam, oh, hi, Kim?""</p><p>Puzzled, I asked:</p><p>""You know him?""</p><p>""Kyra and I fucked him.""</p><p>""Yes, and it was fun!"" He said.</p><p>""Just park the fucking car!"" I yelled.</p><p>""Yes ma'am.""</p><p>With that, the valet left, and we went inside to start our date. Once we sat down at our table to order, the waitress recognized me:</p><p>""Wow! I cannot believe it, it's Jean sitting at my table, wow!"" She said.</p><p>""Thank you, I think.""</p><p>""I have seen all of your videos, the meal is on the house on one condition.""</p><p>""Which is?""</p><p>""I want to fuck you.""</p><p>""Okay, as long as I got your name.""</p><p>""It's Amanda, would you like something to drink?""</p><p>""Yes, I would like a martini and a virgin pina colada for my girl, here.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll be right back.""</p><p>As soon as the waitress left, Kim gave me such a look, so I asked:</p><p>""What's wrong, babe?""</p><p>""What the fuck are you gonna do with that waitress, fuck her?""</p><p>""Yes, I will fuck her after we eat, but, that's all I'm gonna do to her.""</p><p>""Oh, I suppose that's called 'having sex'?""</p><p>""Yes, it is, and since we're on the subject, why don't you 'have sex' with the valet?""</p><p>""I will fuck him, that way we don't have to pay there, either.""</p><p>""Good, now, will you pipe down, she's coming back.""</p><p>Then, Amanda approaches the table, hands us our drinks, then, puts a Trojan down on the table, and whispers in my ear:</p><p>""That's for after desert, meet me in the bathroom.""</p><p>After that, she asked us:</p><p>""What would you like to eat?""</p><p>""A seafood pasta medley, and a slice of cheesecake.""</p><p>""Chicken salad, and a rice pudding."" Kim said.</p><p>""Excellent, I'll be back.""</p><p>While Amanda was getting our food, we didn't talk, but, just enjoyed the ambiance of the place, as soon as she came back, we ate our food at a reasonable pace, but, knowing what we are going to do afterward. Then, we finished our meals, Amanda comes over and Kim says:</p><p>""Well, time to fuck the valet, excuse me.""</p><p>As soon as Kim left the table, Amanda took my hand and shoved one of my fingers in her pussy and said:</p><p>""Feel my wetness.""</p><p>""I do, I am also hard right now, let's fuck.""</p><p>So, I took my finger out of her pussy, that way the blonde waitress and I can proceed to the bathroom, once there, she locked the door and kissed me while taking my dress off. Once my dress was off, she un-hooked my bra, broke the kiss and started sucking on my nipples, after a while, she took off my panties and started sucking my cock. While she was sucking my cock, she was wrapping her tongue around the shaft and giving me some great fellatio. Then, without warning, I came in her mouth, after I came, she pulled my cock out of her mouth and said:</p><p>""Mmm, best jizz I ever tasted.""</p><p>""By the way, Kim seemed to recognize you at the table, why?""</p><p>""Because, I fucked her sister, I am also a lesbian, and you are my first cock.""</p><p>""But, you already had your cherry popped.""</p><p>""Yes, by Pam in a wild threesome, with a dildo.""</p><p>""Yes, I know, come to think of it, Kim used the same dildo on my ass.""</p><p>""How did it feel?""</p><p>""Good, but, it's not like getting fucked by a real cock.""</p><p>""Kristy-Lynn's?""</p><p>""Exactly.""</p><p>""I saw your video with that Asian chick, you were quite good.""</p><p>""Thank you, how old are you?""</p><p>""Fourteen.""</p><p>With that, she stood up and put her tongue in my mouth while I slowly removed her top, then, I un-hooked her bra and looked down and what I saw were a pair of big and firm tanned breasts with purple nipples, so, I broke the kiss and asked her:</p><p>""Amanda, how could you be blonde with those breasts?""</p><p>""I'm Chinese and Icelandic.""</p><p>""Oh, I also noticed that you are a little bigger than Kim.""</p><p>""Yes, I am, I'm a size 34D.""</p><p>With that, I started to suck on Amanda's nipples and fingering her soaked pussy through her skirt, which made her legs like jello, but, before she was about to collapse on the floor, I took my mouth off of her tits and stopped fingering her in order to slowly place her on the cold tile floor. As soon as she was on the floor, I went to work and removed her skirt, when I did, I discovered that her pussy was hairy, so I asked her:</p><p>""Amanda, do you shave?'</p><p>""Well, you don't.""</p><p>""Duh, but, I was asking you.""</p><p>""I like it better, also, Pam and Kyra like it like this.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, I resumed fingering her and licking her clit, then, she crammed my head deeper into her pussy where I furiously licked some more until she told me to stop:</p><p>""Jean, stop, I'm about to cum, I want to cum on that dick, so, put on that condom and fuck me hard!""</p><p>Well, I couldn't resist, could you if you were in my place? Anyway, I stopped licking her, stood up, grabbed the Trojan and put it on my cock, when I did that, I saw her pull her pussy lips open with her hands. With that lovely site, I slowly guided my cock into Amanda's tight pussy. Once I was inside her and started to slowly fuck her, she moaned and screamed:</p><p>""Oh gawd! Oh Jean! Oh YES! YES! YES! Fuck me! Yeah, fuck me! Fuck me hard, Jean! Come on, Give it to me!""</p><p>I was more than happy to oblige her request and started to pound that really tight pussy harder and faster, then, suddenly something happened and I asked Amanda:</p><p>""How long have you had this condom?""</p><p>""Since Pam and I started to fuck.""</p><p>""Which was when?""</p><p>""Two years ago, I found it in the street, why?""</p><p>""Because, I think that it broke.""</p><p>So, I pulled out of her and saw the torn condom and said:</p><p>""Oh, shit!""</p><p>""What do we do now?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""We can fuck raw if you want.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, I can't, I'm saving that for Kim.""</p><p>""It's okay, I understand, go and make love to Kim.""</p><p>""But, what about you, you didn't cum.""</p><p>""I'll manage, just hand me that small vibrator in the tampon box, grab your stuff and thank you.""</p><p>""No, thank you.""</p><p>Then, I handed her the vibrator, kissed her, got dressed, and left the bathroom. Then, I walked out of the restaurant looking for Kim, when suddenly I heard a really loud sigh, after that, Kim approached me with semen dripping from her mouth and said:</p><p>""Well, I did not want to fuck that loser, let's just get the fuck out of here.""</p><p>""I agree, do you have the keys to the car.""</p><p>""I sure do.""</p><p>With that, she handed me the keys, found the car, and we were on the way back to my place. During the drive home, Kim started stroking and fondling my breasts which made me super horny, eventually, she moved down and was fondling my crotch, then, she was attempting to take my panties off, but I stopped her and said:</p><p>""Not now, babe.""</p><p>With that, she sat back down in her seat and did not say a word. Once we got home, I opened and closed the front door, suddenly, we found ourselves holding each-other like two people in love, then, we kissed. A short while later, she broke our kiss and said:</p><p>""Carry me upstairs to your room, babe.""</p><p>So, with that, I swept my girlfriend off of her feet and carried her up the stairs, once we got into my room, I slowly placed her on the bed, then, I slowly and methodically took off her red dress, and then, I slowly removed her bra. Once I took her bra off, I very slowly kissed her on the lips, neck, collarbone and cleavage, which sent shivers all up and down Kim's spine:</p><p>""Ooh, Jean, you are making me so wet.""</p><p>""That's the idea, sweetheart.""</p><p>So, with that, I moved down to her nipples and started to slowly suck on each one, while I rubbed and massaged her engorged clit very, very slowly. After a while, she got very excited:</p><p>""Oh, Jean! Rub it some more! Yes, finger me, please?""</p><p>I stopped sucking her nipple and said:</p><p>""Oh, of course I will, babe.""</p><p>After that, I resumed sucking on her nipples while I was still rubbing her clit with my thumb, I took my middle finger and slowly inserted it into her wet pussy slowly going in and out. Suddenly, her hips were bucking in sync with my movements, and I was also eliciting soft moans out of her. So, I continued with what I was doing to her, eliciting even louder moans. Then, her hips started to buck faster against my hand with her moans turning to screams, with her skin turning as red as her panties:</p><p>""Jean! Jean! Jean! Jean! JJJJJJJEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNN! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After she came, I kissed her on the lips when she said:</p><p>""Wow! Jean, I never came like that before, even without something in my pussy besides a finger. That was amazing!</p><p>""Now, I want your cock in my pussy.""</p><p>""Not yet, babe, I want you to cum one more time for me.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>So, with that, I moved down to her sweet crotch less pantied core, and inserted my tongue in order to lap up her sweet innards. Then, she forced my head deeper into her crotch, while she was doing that, it took her virtually no time flat to orgasm again with a light sigh. After that, I pulled my head out of her crotch and said:</p><p>""Now, it's time to give me pleasure.""</p><p>""Then we can fuck?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>So, with that, Kim unzipped my dress, un-hooked my bra, and slowly took my panties off, then she attempted to suck my cock when I stopped her:</p><p>""On second thought, we have all night, why don't you suck on my nipples and jerk me off?""</p><p>But, she had an even better idea, with the both of us naked and on the bed, she used her body to pleasure me, started sucking on my nipples while putting her soaked pussy lips on top of my dick and started going back and forth rubbing the shaft, eventually, the head of my cock found the entrance of her pussy. When that happened, she slowly went down on it, and methodically came back up and down again, kissing me and fucking me at this slow pace which felt really, really good. After a while, we rolled over on the bed together still holding each-other with my cock still inside her. This slow fucking made the both of us close our eyes, eventually, Kim opened hers and saw the cameras above the bed and asked:</p><p>""Jean, is Pam's site on?""</p><p>""Yes, babe, a lot of people are watching us make love right now.""</p><p>""Cool, have you ever considered getting married?""</p><p>""No, not really.""</p><p>""Well, if every night is gonna be like this, I do not want you to leave.""</p><p>""Me neither, but, hold off on this marriage convo for at least another five years.""</p><p>""Okay, I will, this is so nice, let's continue.""</p><p>So, with that, I again started to kiss her lips, neck, and collarbone, eventually moving on to sucking her nipples. In fact, I have made love with that hot Asian chick after I made that movie with Kristy-Lynn, but the relationship did not last, 'cause, she found love with the red-head that looked like Kim from that other movie that I did. Anyways, I was kneading one of Kim's gorgeous breasts, while sucking on the other one, during which my cock was slowly and methodically going in and out of her pussy. I, eventually stopped sucking to look at the clock, about 90 minutes have passed since we started making love to each-other and I didn't want it to end that quickly, so, I pulled out of her, when I did, she knew exactly what to do and started to slowly suck on my cock, then, she went back to her famous fellatio which sent me into a euphoria. When that happened, she stopped and maneuvered herself again into the missionary, and once again, I was in her pussy fucking her with a slightly faster pace than before. We stayed like this for another 15 minutes when we sighed together, which was when I noticed my cock and her pussy became extra slick, so I asked her:</p><p>""Honey, did you cum?""</p><p>""Yes, so did you.""</p><p>""That was awesome, I mean I made love before, but never like this.""</p><p>""This was totally cool, but exhausting.""</p><p>""I agree.""</p><p>So, with that, my cock went limp and came out of her pussy on its own, then, Kim and I wound up spooning together and fell asleep naked, and mostly naked, lol. When, I woke up the next morning, I noticed that Kim was gone from my bed, wondering where she had gone too, I screamed her name:</p><p>""Kim! Kim! Kim, where are you?""</p><p>Then, I got out of bed, and saw her in the bathroom with her face in the bowl, and then, I saw a pregnancy test on the sink's counter, picked it up and looked at it. When I saw the results, my hands became shaky, and I dropped it on the floor. As soon as I dropped it on the floor, Kim picked her head out of the bowl and said:</p><p>""Good morning babe?""</p><p>""Kim, are you pregnant?""</p><p>""Yes, I think that it happened in your car.""</p><p>""I'm very sorry.""</p><p>""Don't be, you and the baby are the best two things that ever happened to me.""</p><p>""Really, wow, I thought.""</p><p>""Babe, don't think, think of this as a miracle.""</p><p>""Your right.""</p><p>Suddenly, the phone rang, so, I ran to my bedroom to pick it up and answered it:</p><p>""Hello.""</p><p>""Hi, Jean, it's Theresa.""</p><p>""Theresa, what do you want?""</p><p>""I want to fuck you and Kristy-Lynn tonight.""</p><p>""That's very tempting, but, you have caught me at a very bad time.""</p><p>""Why? What happened?""</p><p>""Kim is pregnant, and it's my fault.""</p><p>""Don't beat yourself up, in fact, I have never seen those two happier since you came here.""</p><p>""You're right, and, thanks.""</p><p>""No problem, see you tonight, then.""</p><p>""Yes, tonight, bye.""</p><p>""Bye.""</p><p>Then, Kim slowly makes her way out of the bathroom and lies down on the bed:</p><p>""Need anything, babe.""</p><p>""No, I'm just gonna lie here.""</p><p>""Good idea.""</p><p>After that, I climbed into bed next to her, she fell asleep, while I was staring at the ceiling wondering what the fuck did I get Kristy-Lynn and I into tonight.</p>"
773,Mandy and Lizzy,Cobra,1,This story involves a lesbian adventure with Mandy and her sister while watching lesbian porn.,"['fg', 'cons', 'first', 'anal']","<p>Hi, this is Amanda, Mandy to my friends. For those of you who don't know me, I'm the 14-year-old waitress from <a href=""cobra041.html"">Jean: The First Date</a>, and this is my story, enjoy!!</p><p>When I arrived home, I opened the door and saw that my parents were out, leaving my 8-year-old sister Lizzy home alone: 'Boy, some parenting.' I thought to myself. As soon as I put my purse down on the end table, I heard loud moans coming from my bedroom, so, I sneakily walked up the stairs, cracked open my bedroom door and saw my sister watching lesbian porn. I became so entranced with the action on the TV, not giving a shit about what Lizzy was doing, I got damp and started to stroke my own hairy box, sighing heavily, and my sister noticed me and said:</p><p>""Sis, it looks like you're enjoying it, too.""</p><p>Lizzy looks like me, except that she has darker hair than I do, anyways, I was shocked, and said back:</p><p>""How the fuck did you find this?""</p><p>""You do not hide things very well.""</p><p>""Maybe I wanted you to find it.""</p><p>""Actually, I want you and I to have sex.""</p><p>Puzzled, I said:</p><p>""Really, you and I?""</p><p>""Yes, I am so wet.""</p><p>So, I went all the way into my room, sat on the bed next to her, took her hand and put her wet finger in my mouth and sucked on it, when I pulled it out of my mouth, I said:</p><p>""Mmm, you taste good.""</p><p>""How good do I taste?""</p><p>""So good, that I want more.""</p><p>Then, she gave me a doe-eyed stare and asked:</p><p>""Better than Kyra?""</p><p>Apprehensive, I asked:</p><p>""Well, why don't I find out.""</p><p>With that, she took off her nightgown and wound up with her legs spread on the bed, then, I slowly pulled her panties off and sniffed them, then, I put the crotch part in my mouth, while her panties were in my mouth, I very gingerly started rubbing her clit with my thumb, which made her and my bed really soaked. Lizzy responded to my handiwork and started to moan:</p><p>""Mmm, Mandy, so good. Yes! So good, stick a finger in.""</p><p>I happily honored my sister's request by slowly sticking my middle finger into her dripping box, at first, I didn't move it, then, I started using a circular motion which drove her wild:</p><p>""Oh, Mandy! Oh, oh, Mandy! Ungh! Ungh! This is much better than masturbating, oh yes! Yes! Yes! More! More! More! In and out, sis! In and out!""</p><p>Then, I switched from a circular motion to a slow and steady back and forth motion, that, in turn, drove her crazier. When she started bucking against my palm, I knew to quicken the pace, but, once my nail found her g-spot, she wailed:</p><p>""OH, MY GAWD!!!!! YES! SIS! I'M GONNA CUM! OH! OH! OH! YYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS! I'M CUMMING! OOOOOOHHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>When Lizzy had her orgasm, her juices poured out, some of it landed on my uniform, when she came to, she saw what she did:</p><p>""Oh, no. (pant pant) I came on your work clothes.""</p><p>""That's okay, in fact.""</p><p>Then, I took my shirt off and un-hooked my bra, when Lizzy saw me, she was in awe:</p><p>""Wow, sis, they are so big, when am I gonna get them?""</p><p>""Soon, I hope, real soon.""</p><p>""Can I touch them, this is my first time with someone else.""</p><p>""No shit. Of course, you can touch them.""</p><p>After that, she got up and sat down next to me, and we passionately locked lips, amazed, I broke the kiss and asked:</p><p>""How did you learn that?""</p><p>""From the pornos, I also learned how to do this.""</p><p>That was when she cupped my right breast and started kissing it all over, when she eventually got to my nipple, she put the entire nipple in her mouth and slowly sucked on it. All I did was tilt my head back and close my eyes and moan:</p><p>""Mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh, so good, ungh, oh gawd! Oh, Lizzy! Oh, Lizzy! Oh, Lizzy! You know the right spots! I'm getting so wet!""</p><p>After a while, she stopped sucking and said:</p><p>""Let's go to the bathroom, there is something else that I have learned.""</p><p>""Let me get naked first.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, I took off my pants and panties, then, proceeded with my sister to the bathroom, when she said:</p><p>""Please, get in the tub.""</p><p>While I was getting into the tub, she went into the medicine cabinet and grabbed my Gillette Venus razor, and my Gillette shave gel. Walked over to the tub and got in on the opposite side and squirted the gel onto her hand, surprised, I asked:</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""For what I'm about to do, I need to shave you, first.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, she applied the shave gel to my pussy, covering the entire thing. Then, she took the razor and started to shave it, but, before she were to apply razor to pussy, I stopped her and said:</p><p>""Here, let me help you, I don't want to bleed.""</p><p>So, I guided her hand, and, with long, smooth strokes, she was shaving me, after a few more strokes and a shitload of hair in the tub, my pussy was completely bald. It hasn't been bald in three years, but, I was amazed at what Lizzy did next. She put two of her tiny fingers inside of my newly bald pussy, and started licking my clit, all I did was grab her head and moan in pleasure:</p><p>""Oh, Lizzy! Oh, gawd! Keep watching the pornos, so good! You did learn a lot! Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh, yeah!""</p><p>After a while, I couldn't take it anymore and started to scream:</p><p>""LIZZY!!!! LIZZY!! I'M CUMMING! OH GAWD! OH, YEAH! OH!""</p><p>After that, she stopped licking my clit, then, she took her fingers out of my pussy, but, before I asked her why she stopped, I found out why she did. Without saying a word, she wrapped her legs around mine, and before I knew it, we were touching clits, then, she grabbed my tits and started humping me, when she initiated the motion, a surge of intense pleasure went up and down my body. What she did next amazed me as well, she put one nipple in her mouth and squeezed the other nipple, slowly rubbing it with her thumb and forefinger, when she did that, I got super wet and ready to burst. While she was doing that, I grabbed her firm ass cheeks and forced her into me harder, then, I stuck a finger in her ass and did the same circular motion that I did on her pussy. A short time later, I started to go in and out slowly, she took her mouth off of my nipple to moan:</p><p>""Mmm, so good. Finger my ass, harder!""</p><p>I did what she asked, when I did that, she was pounding me faster and started to tongue me really good, then, she broke the kiss and screamed:</p><p>""I'M CUMMING! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After she came, she broke our embrace, all she did was pinch my clit once, and everything poured out with a scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After my huge cum, I heard a car pull up:</p><p>""Oh, shit! Sis, grab your stuff out of my room, I'll clean up.""</p><p>""Gotcha.""</p><p>""Not a word of this to anyone, except my friends.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, Lizzy left the bathroom with her face full of my cum, but, before she left, she kissed me and said:</p><p>""You're right, not a word.""</p><p>After I cleaned up, I went back into my room naked, pulled the covers over me and fingered myself until I fell asleep, thinking about Lizzy.</p>"
774,Pam and Terri,Cobra,1,This is what happens when a clerk in a lingerie store is bored out of her fucking mind!!,"['fg', 'cons', 'first', 'anal', 'toys', 'bd', 'spank', 'd/s', 'fist', 'inc']","<p>Hi, I'm Pam, for those of you who don't know me, I'm the 16-year-old bra shop clerk from Jean: Bra Shopping, and this, my friends is about the time when my cousin and I got intimate. Enjoy!! It was a long and boring day at the lingerie shop, a bunch of women and a man stopped by, but, they were just browsing and didn't buy a damned thing. A few hours passed, still, no signs of life, not even my girlfriend stopped in, and we haven't fucked in days. Gawd!! I'm so bored and horny, so, I put my hand down my pants and started to finger myself, then, I took my other hand and put it up my shirt and was groping my tit inside of my bra. It felt so good, I started moaning:</p><p>""Oh, Kyra, Kyra, Kyra!! Kyra fuck me! Yes! Fuck me! Yes!""</p><p>Then, without warning, someone says something:</p><p>""Having fun?""</p><p>I opened my eyes, and it was my 9-year-old cousin Terri just staring at me, surprised, I yelled:</p><p>""Oh shit! Terri!""</p><p>""Hi Pam, busy?""</p><p>""Not that it's any of your fucking business, but, I'm very horny.""</p><p>""So am I, let's do something about it.""</p><p>""Agreed, there is a cot in the back.""</p><p>""Okay, let's go.""</p><p>Btw, my cousin is Theresa from Jean: A Quiet Evening At Home, anyways, we proceeded to the back, but, I grabbed my strap-on, fabric tape, and a couple of bras of different sizes just so that my cousin could finally shed her training bra and wear a real one, plus, I'm so fucking bored. When I saw her, she was sitting on the cot waiting for me, so, I said to her:</p><p>""Terri, I have something for you.""</p><p>""Oh, goody, what are they?""</p><p>""First, you have to take your shirt and training bra off.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>So, she did what she was told, and this was the first time that I have seen her topless, she looked so hot, and so very chubby that I could not resist, so, I dropped everything, knelt down in front of her and started kissing and licking her big, fat belly. When my tongue plunged into her navel, she tilted her head back and started moaning:</p><p>""Oh, Pam, Oh gawd!! You're making me wet! Oh, spank me! Spank me!""</p><p>When she said that, I stopped licking her navel and said:</p><p>""I will, but first, let me measure you.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>When I grabbed the fabric tape, I realized that I was still open, so, I said to her:</p><p>""Wait here.""</p><p>Then, I went back to the front door of the store, locked it, and turned the sign to 'closed' then, while I was on my way back to Terri, I spotted a black paddle and took it with me. When I got back into the backroom, I sat on the cot next to Terri, grabbed the tape and measured her. First, I measured her frame, it read 34, next, I measured her chest, it read 36, luckily, I grabbed two bras, one 34A, and the other, a 32B. The first one that she tried on was the 34A, it did not fit her at all, it basically was cutting into her skin, so, she tried on the 32B, and it fit perfectly. After she put it on, she said:</p><p>""Wow, cuz, a real adult bra, can I keep it on during sex?""</p><p>""Of course you can, but, I have plans for the other bra.""</p><p>""Which are?""</p><p>""You have to put your stomach down on the cot, with your knees on the floor.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, she got into position, then, I took her flabby arms and wrapped her wrists with the 34A bra, then, I slowly pulled down her jeans and panties in order to expose her big, fat ass, then, I stuck a finger in her virgin pussy and pulled it out, tasted it, and said:</p><p>""Mmm, you're delicious, let's make you wetter.""</p><p>That was when I struck her ass with the paddle, when I struck her, she sighed deeply, then, I did it more and more. The more times I did it, the more she enjoyed it and screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! PAM! Harder! Harder! Please, much harder!""</p><p>I just honored her request by going as hard as I can against that blubbery flesh, after a while, I stopped to look at her pussy, it was so nice and wet that the cot was drenched in her juices, then, I moved around the cot to face my victim and said:</p><p>""Well, bitch, you soaked the cot, what should be done with you?""</p><p>""Please, cousin Pam, I need some relief.""</p><p>Then, I slapped her across the face and tongue-kissed her at the same time and said:</p><p>""First, I need some relief.""</p><p>With that, I took my shirt and my bra off, and presented my big tits to my cousin:</p><p>""Use your mouth, bitch, I need my nipples sucked.""</p><p>Without saying a word, she put her lips around my right nipple and sucked it, then, I grabbed her head and pushed her deeper into my breast, after a while, I allowed her to come up for air, then, I pushed her into my left breast, and, once again, sucking on my nipple, after a short time of that, I let her stop sucking me, then she said:</p><p>""I want my cherry popped, I want you to fuck me.""</p><p>Then, I kissed her and asked:</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yes, I am ready.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, I took my pants off, leaving me with just my panties on, and leaving Terri with her pants and panties around her ankles. Then, I put on my strap-on, and maneuvered myself behind Terri. Then, I found some KY jelly on a small table, grabbed it, and applied it to the dildo, put the jelly down, grabbed my cousin's hips and slowly pushed the dildo into Terri's virginal pussy. After the head went in, the rest slid in with ease, so, I slowly fucked her when she picked her head up and yelled:</p><p>""Oh, Pam! Oh, Gawd!! Fuck me! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me harder! Yes!</p><p>Yes! Oh, FUCK YES!!!!""</p><p>I honored her request by going in faster, pounding her pussy harder, plus, shoving two fingers into her asshole, which made her whole body jump. After a while of this intense double penetration, she started to scream:</p><p>""OH PAM!!! OH PAM!!! I CANNOT TAKE IT ANYMORE!!!! I'M GONNA CUM!!!</p><p>I'M CUMMING! SO FUCKING GOOD! I'M CUMMING!!!! OH! YES!!!! OH……………""</p><p>Then, I stopped, I pulled my fingers out of her ass, and the dildo out of her pussy, before she was able to ask why, I said:</p><p>""Bitch cums only when I tell her to cum.""</p><p>With that, I inserted my tongue inside of her pussy while pinching her clit, it took her no time at all to spray my face with her juices with a wail:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!""</p><p>After that, I untied her arms, and she just collapsed on the cot, spent and sweaty, but, all to ready to go again. I knew that when she got up and sat down on the cot and said to me:</p><p>""My turn.""</p><p>""You are so right, it is. Stand up and get naked, while I do what I gotta do.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, my fat cousin took her pants off, but, left her bra on, no matter, so, I took off the strap-on and my panties, then, I laid down on the cot with my legs spread, ready and willing for what my cousin has in store for me. Well, I was in for quite an evening of pleasure, as soon as Terri got on her knees and positioned herself in front of my pussy, she inserted all of her fat fingers into it, stretching it out all the way, then, while fisting me, she was licking my clit, all I did was grab hold of her light brown pigtails and scream:</p><p>""Mmm, so fucking good! Oh, Terri! Terri! Terri! Terri! Oh, so good, fist me harder!""</p><p>Right then and there, she honored my request and started fisting me faster, then, she started biting my clit, so, I stopped holding her pigtails and grabbed her head and jammed it deeper into my crotch, then, I started bucking against her hand and face and screamed:</p><p>""OH, TERRI!! TERRI!! TERRI!! I'M GONNA CUM ALL OVER YOUR FACE!! OH, GAWD!! I'M CUMMING!! I'M GONNA CUM!! OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!</p><p>YYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!""</p><p>After I came all over Terri's face, I knew that she was not done, that was when she got up on the cot with me and mounted me, all I did was grab her fat ass and spanked it while she humped me, it did not take that long before all of our sexual tension spilled out between us, so, in the middle of a beautiful embrace and a tongue-kiss, we screamed in unison:</p><p>""I'M CUMMING!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>After that, we were still embracing each-other when I asked:</p><p>""Cuz, did you have a good time?""</p><p>""Of course, say, why don't we go to their house for a foursome.""</p><p>""Don't you mean, fivesome?""</p><p>""Oh yeah.""</p><p>""I'll make the calls.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p>"
775,"Kyra, Part 1",Cobra,1,"This is the story about love between two sisters, which turns into a hot orgy.","['gggg', 'f', 'tg', 'oral', 'anal', 'cons', 'lac,orgy']","<p>Hi, I'm Kyra, Kim's 10-year-old sister, and we are both from the Jean series. In fact, it has been two weeks that we have not seen her. Kim has been calling, texting, e-mailing, has done anything but send smoke-signals, lol, but, still, no response, which leaves me with a job to do:</p><p>""Sis, are you okay?""</p><p>""No, I'm not, I need some relief.""</p><p>As you can obviously tell, my 12-year-old sister is pregnant and horny, hence my job, we are currently in our bedroom with our folks out of town for some reason, leaving me alone with her, so, I moved over to her bed and asked:</p><p>""Kim, I'm here, what do you need?""</p><p>Without saying a word, she un-ties her top and says:</p><p>""Suck on my titties.""</p><p>So, I took her left breast in my hand and cupped it, in order to put my lips around her milk-engorged nipple, while I was doing that, my sister cupped my head and moaned:</p><p>""Mmm, ahh, so good, so good, sis, drink my milk. Oh, this is such a relief, thank you.""</p><p>Without responding to her, I continued sucking on her nipple, when she said:</p><p>""Stop, and kiss me.""</p><p>So, I stopped with a mouthful of her breast-milk and tongue-kissed her, after our kiss, she said:</p><p>""Delicious, please continue.""</p><p>Without saying a word, I took her right breast and cupped it in my hand, put my lips around the nipple and sucked it quite hard, drinking her delicious breast-milk. Yet again, she cupped my head and was in heaven:</p><p>""Sis, sis, sis, sis! So damned good! Oh, yes, yes, yes! Please stop!""</p><p>I stop sucking to respond to her:</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>She answered:</p><p>""My pussy needs attention, I am super wet.""</p><p>I just obliged to her desperate need by un-zipping her shorts and slowly removing her panties, once she was completely naked, I spread her legs and took my time getting to her swollen and dripping with wanton desire pussy. First, I slowly kissed her legs, then, moved down to her thighs, methodically licking them, then, I planted a kiss on her swollen clit, and, finally I started to slowly lick her labia, drinking her sweet pussy juice, that was when she grabbed my head and screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH! So fucking good! My gawd! You know how to lick pussy! You certainly are experienced! Oh, yes! Stick a finger in me!! Stick a finger in me!!!! OH, YES!!""</p><p>I obediently did what she asked my sticking my middle finger inside of her really slick and wet cunt, while licking her clit at the same time. I started out slow, then, immediately quickened my pace until she couldn't take the onslaught anymore, arched her back, her skin turned a beet red and she screamed:</p><p>""I'M CUMMING!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!""</p><p>After she came, my sister collapsed onto the bed and fell asleep, leaving me to fend for myself, so, I kissed her forehead and said:</p><p>""Good night, sis.""</p><p>Then, I walked downstairs to the couch and put my hand inside of my shorts and started to rub my pussy, which felt so damned good, suddenly, the doorbell rang. I fixed myself back up to answer it, when I opened the door, I saw a familiar face:</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>""Terri, thank God.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>What I just said must have shocked the shit out of her, she must have been thinking that I forgot about the shit that she put Kim through, but, I was to horny to give a shit, so, right there in the doorway, I gave her a deep tongue-kiss, shocked, she broke the kiss and said:</p><p>""Kyra, what the hell?""</p><p>""I want you to eat me.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Are you fucking deaf? I said eat me!!""</p><p>""Excuse me, but................""</p><p>""Ah, the hell with it!!""</p><p>That was when I took her by the hand and led her to the couch, puzzled, she asked:</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>I responded:</p><p>""I pleasured my sister just now, and I'm super horny.""</p><p>""Oh, well, what about.......?""</p><p>""Fuck that, just fucking eat me, now!!""</p><p>Without saying another word, Terri settled me into the sofa, slowly removed my shorts and panties, and gave my pussy a kiss which sent chills up and down my body:</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>Then, she gave my clit a little pinch, after that, she massaged my</p><p>swollen clit with her thumb while licking my labia, she eventually stuck her tongue inside of my pussy, which in turn made me tilt my head back and yelp in pleasure:</p><p>""Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. So good!""</p><p>With that, she took her thumb off of my clit and replaced it with her tongue and shoved all four of her fat fingers into my pussy, after that, I just screamed:</p><p>""OH MY GAWD!!! YES!!!""</p><p>That, I think, woke Kim up, 'cause, immediately after my scream, Kim came down the stairs, approached the couch, pulled Terri's jeans and panties down and started licking her fat ass. A little while later, Kim started fingering Terri's fat pussy, which, in turn, she yelled:</p><p>""I am forgiven! Oh, gawd!!""</p><p>""No, she's just pregnant and horny, you dumb fuck!!""</p><p>After I said that, the doorbell rang again:</p><p>""Ahhhh, it's open!"" I said.</p><p>The door opened, and I saw Mandy, Jean, and a little girl who stripped naked in front of me. Pam must be working again, her boss is such an asshole. He makes her work, while he fucks whomever he wants, leaving little time for her and I, anyways, the naked little girl spoke:</p><p>""Sis, I'll handle this, you handle your business.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, the naked little girl walked to the couch, climbed on it, and put her legs around my body, then, she grabbed my head while I grabbed her small ass and started licking her child pussy. Once I inserted my tongue into her child folds, she moaned:</p><p>""Mmm, ahh, so good! Shove a finger in my ass! Shove a finger in my ass!""</p><p>I honored her request, aside for not knowing who she is, okay, she claimed that she was Mandy's sister, anyways, I was having the most delectable pussy that I have ever had. Watching my handiwork, Jean and Mandy went on to take care of things, first, Mandy stripped, and laid on the floor, grabbed my sister's thighs, and started licking and fingering her pussy. Then, Jean stripped naked, I heard her rip open a Trojan, then I heard the rubber being placed on her girl-penis, after that, she started fucking Mandy's pussy while moaning:</p><p>""I haven't fucked anyone in so long, so fucking horny, ungh, ungh, so good!""</p><p>Then, the little girl started to scream:</p><p>""OH GAWD!!! LICK ME!!!! YES!!!! LICK ME!!!! SO GOOD!!! YOU'RE BETTER THAN MY SISTER!!!! OH YES!! YES!! YES!! I'M GONNA...............""</p><p>That was when she started grinding my face hard and wailed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!""</p><p>Before I knew it, my face was covered in this little girl's pussy juices, but, that, in turn, my friends, caused a chain reaction, muffled screams coming from everyone, including myself, then, Jean, who pulled out of Mandy, ripped the Trojan off, climbed on top of the couch, started whacking off behind the little girl, after a while, Jean yelled:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>After that, I felt semen all over my hands, I guess she came on the little girl's ass. After she came, she said:</p><p>""Kim, upstairs, now!!""</p><p>Then, the little girl, climbed off of me and onto the floor, that was when I saw Jean and Kim leave to go upstairs, thinking to myself: 'Maybe, I should follow them, but, first.' Then, I looked at the girl and asked:</p><p>""What is your name?""</p><p>""Lizzy, and I'm 8 years old.""</p><p>""Well, Lizzy, maybe we should have a private session.""</p><p>""We should, let's go over to my house.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Before she puts her clothes on, she tongue-kisses her spent sister and says:</p><p>""This was fun, sis, threesome at our house.""</p><p>""Okay, but, let me rest awhile.""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>After that, we put our clothes back on and headed out the door to another great lesbian adventure.</p>"
776,"The Adventures Of Yuumi, Chapter 1: Yuumi and Ai",Cobra,1,This is a story involving sex with two models,"['f(17) g(7)', 'cons', 'anal', 'trib', 'ped']","<p>Hi, I'm Yuumi, 17 years old and a model from Japan, and, boy, what happened to me recently was shocking to say the least, well, at least to me.</p><p>It all started when I was sitting in a chair, wearing a red bikini, waiting for my beach shoot, but, they had to finish shooting this little girl in a bathroom wearing a blue bikini top and white shorts first, but, when I saw this girl posing, some thoughts entered my mind. I dismissed them at first, but, when she smiled and showed missing teeth, my heart was racing and my pussy got damp. The thoughts that I dismissed before came flooding back. God, I have to have this girl! When she finished, she ran over to my chair, sat on my lap, and kissed me, confused and bewildered, I let her continue, but, I, stuck my tongue in her tiny mouth and felt her gums and got wetter, then, I broke the kiss, and asked:</p><p>""Who are you?""</p><p>""I'm Ai, and I'm 7."" She answered.</p><p>""Where do you think we should go? Have you ever had sex?""</p><p>""To the bedroom, it's a closed set, and yes I have.""</p><p>""Well, then, let's go.""</p><p>With that, we both got out of the chair, then, she put her tiny hand in mine and led me to the bedroom set and sat me down on the bed, then, she walked over to the thick set doors and closed them. I get the feeling that she used this room for sex, so, I asked her:</p><p>""You have sex in here?""</p><p>""Yes, all my lovers use this room.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>So, she walked over to the bed and sat down next to me, put her skinny arms around me, and stuck her tongue in my mouth, I, of course, did the same, we kissed for what seemed like forever, then, she maneuvered herself to do what she did to me on the chair, but, this time, she started to grind her bony hips against mine. Naturally, I broke the sweet kiss and said:</p><p>""Uh, oh, someone needs her pussy taken care of, come, lay down.""</p><p>Without saying anything, she got off of me, slowly took off her bikini top in front of me, she was going to the bed, when I said:</p><p>""Wait.""</p><p>Without saying a word, I got on my knees on the floor and slowly examined my lover's body. I slowly traced my finger around her shoulders, then, encircled both of her nipples, then, fingered her navel. Eventually, I stopped my finger play and started my tongue-play with her body. First, I slowly kissed the nape of her neck, then, encircled her nipples, and slowly briefly sucked on each one, then, I slowly tongued her navel, which gave my little lover a jolt when she said:</p><p>""Stop, I want to lay down.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>As soon as I stopped, she climbed onto the bed and laid down upon it, then, I climbed on it, and proceeded to slowly remove her shorts and bikini bottoms, when I saw my lover naked and was in awe at her lithe body, so, I proceeded to slowly kiss her tiny labia, after that, I took my fingers and opened up her labia in order to expose her pink innards. Her pussy opened up like a flower, and I was more than ready to taste her sweet nectar, but, before I was gonna do that, I wanted to finger her so badly, but, I was hesitant, but, Ai, put my mind at ease:</p><p>""Go ahead, Yuumi, do it, I have been fingered before, it's okay.""</p><p>So, I very gently stuck my finger inside her tiny orifice, then, I proceeded to lick and suck on her tiny clit, which, in turn, made her excitedly moan:</p><p>""Mmm, Yuumi, Yuumi, Yuumi! Oh, yes! So good! Oh, Oh, Oh, Yes, Yes, Yes, you do that so well!!! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!""</p><p>She stopped moving, then, she started to buck her hips against my palm and my mouth, and started to really, really enjoy herself:</p><p>""Oh my God!!! So good!! So good!!! Oh my God, yes!!! Yes!! I'm cumming!!!</p><p>Then, complete silence, and then, instantly, like a switch, a scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!""</p><p>After I had a mouthful of her sweet nectar, I kissed her, then, she wrapped her skinny arms around me and unhooked my top, that way my g-cup Japanese titties can flow free. Which is triple-d American, by the way. Anyhow, once my top was removed, Ai took her tiny hands and cupped and caressed my breasts, then, she was pinching my nipples, which made me so wet. After that, she pinched my right nipple and latched on to my left, I never had my nipple sucked by someone with their front teeth missing before, it felt so damned good, then, while she was sucking it, she started to lick it, and I started to moan:</p><p>""Oh, Ai! Oh, Ai!!""</p><p>Then, I screamed her name:</p><p>""Ai Funaoka!! Oh, God!!!! So good! Stop! Please stop!! I'm gonna cum!!""</p><p>My pleas for my little lover to stop went unanswered, so, I just screamed and had one hell of an orgasm course through me:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!""</p><p>After I came, my little lover stopped sucking me to ask:</p><p>""How was that?""</p><p>""Amazing!!"" I yelled.</p><p>""Great, 'cause, there is more to come, go ahead, take your bottoms off and lay down, 'cause, I know that your vagina needs attention. Look, Yuumi, I have been doing this for a while, so I know what my lovers want.""</p><p>""Okay, but, who was your first?""</p><p>""Maria Mizushima, what a lover, but, we were both inexperienced, so we got help from someone older.""</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Ai Shinozaki, boy, does she know how to lick vagina, a little better than you.""</p><p>""Oh, really, well, have you tried tribbing?""</p><p>""No, what's that?""</p><p>""I'm too horny to explain, I'll show you later.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, I laid down on the bed, while Ai slowly removed my bikini bottoms and started to slowly lick my labia, then, she took her tiny fingers and opened up my pussy to expose my wet pinkness. What she did next amazed me even more, she took her entire tiny hand and gently placed it into my pussy while licking and biting my clit, boy, for someone with no teeth, she sure can suck clit, all I did was grab her head with both hands and led her deeper into my pussy. A short time later, I was bucking against her face faster while she was sucking on my clit and fisting my pussy. It didn't take long to feel the effects of her onslaught:</p><p>""Mmm, Ai!! Ai!! Ai! Ai! So good!! Yes! Yes!! So good! I'm cumming!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>After I came, I released her head, then, I said to her:</p><p>""Wrap your legs around me.""</p><p>Then, she got up, took her skinny legs and wrapped them around mine:</p><p>""Now, look down, and see that we touch vaginas.""</p><p>She did exactly what I told her, and before we knew it, we were touching pussies, then, I said to her:</p><p>""Grind, just like you did to me on the chair.""</p><p>Without saying a word, she started to do what she did on the chair, which made my pussy feel really good, so, I responded by grinding against her and grabbing her tiny ass, then, while I was feeling around her firm cheeks, my finger slipped and landed inside of her asshole, she yelped, and I felt her get wetter, so, I decided to push my finger in and out of her ass, then, I pushed myself up and kissed her deeply, while I was kissing her, she sighed inside of my mouth, when she sighed, I felt her wetness all over my pussy. Then, I lost it and sighed in her mouth, when I sighed, I came in buckets. After I came, we broke our passionate kiss and said:</p><p>""WOW!!!""</p><p>""My God, that was really amazing!!"" She said.</p><p>""Glad you like it.""</p><p>""Well, I guess, it's time for your shoot.""</p><p>""I guess you're right, what about clean-up?""</p><p>""Don't worry about it, all my lovers leave a mess.""</p><p>""Okay, see you.""</p><p>""Yeah, see you.""</p><p>Then, I grabbed my bikini and went into the dressing room for my beach shoot.</p>"
777,Carmen and Dora,Cobra,1,Two best friends having their first mutual sexual experience.  The first in a series.,"['g,g virgin', 'cons', 'reluc', '1st']","<p>Hi, I'm Carmen, and I am 8 years old and had a truly wonderful sexual experience with my bff Dora, who is also 8, here is my story:</p><p>It was a really hot summer day, and Dora and I were in my room changing into our bikinis and ready to go out into the pool, when Dora asked me:</p><p>""Carmen, have you ever been kissed?""</p><p>""No, have you?""</p><p>""No, but, I would like to try it.""</p><p>""When, now?""</p><p>""If you want to, up to you.""</p><p>I smiled back at my best friend who looked gorgeous in her orange bikini and said:</p><p>""Sure, why not.""</p><p>Then, Dora started to lean in to kiss me when I heard my mother:</p><p>""Carmen, Dora, come on out!""</p><p>""Coming, mother! Shit!!""</p><p>Then, she stroked my hair and gave me a peck on the lips and said:</p><p>""You and me, later on.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>After that, we proceeded to the pool where my mom had a video camera when she said:</p><p>""You girls have fun and play nice while I record you.""</p><p>""Okay, mom.""</p><p>So, we decided to dive into the cool water, splash around a bit, jump out, jump back in, splash each-other with water, have a good time in general, but, at times, I would grab onto Dora's legs, and she would grab my chest, then, she would grab me, she would scream. We also sang a song about Brazil, which is where we are from, then, before mom decided to put the camera down, I grabbed her and went for her cheek, as soon as mom placed the camera down and walked away, Dora picked her head up and gave me a deep passionate kiss on the lips. I was very hesitant to kiss her back, but then, I thought to myself: 'The hell with it.' Suddenly, in a heat of passion, I kissed her back. After that, we broke our embrace and Dora slowly took off her orange bikini, by this time, however, my heart was racing and a felt a tingle in my vagina just looking at my friend naked. Then, I followed suit and took off my pink bikini, then, Dora took me by the hand and led me to the pool when the both of us dived in naked. After we dived in, Dora started to hug me, I followed her lead and held her, then, we kissed again, and again, and again. Two soft young girl bodies just enveloping each-other and enjoying each-other's company. After our long embrace, we kissed again, then, she said:</p><p>""Carmen, are you feeling tingly?""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>""In your vagina?""</p><p>""Yes, are you?""</p><p>""Indeed I am, follow me to the edge of the pool, I saw this on one of my brother's websites.""</p><p>So, I followed my friend to the edge of the pool and sat on the edge, that was when she put her hands on my knees and separated my legs, but, I stopped her from going further and said:</p><p>""Dora, I don't know about this.""</p><p>""Come on, Carmen, it'll be fun, trust me.""</p><p>""Okay, but, I get to do you.""</p><p>""Absolutely.""</p><p>Then, Dora proceeded to separate my knees, when they were separated, she started planting kisses on my legs and thighs very slowly, which drove me batty. I did not give a shit anymore, I wanted her to do what she wanted to do to me so bad, I just yelled:</p><p>""Well, get on with it!!""</p><p>Then, she slowly planted kisses on my inner thighs, then, when she planted a big, wet kiss on my vagina, I just cooed and breathed a heavy sigh. After that, she stuck her tongue out and started slowly lapping at my vagina which felt so good, all I did was take my hand and cup her head, in order for her to go deeper into my vagina, once she went deeper, I moaned:</p><p>""Oh, Dora, do not stop, por favor, do not stop!! Aiyee! Do not stop!! Si, si, si, si!! Oh, si!!""</p><p>Then, she briefly stopped, only to ask me:</p><p>""Do you like it?""</p><p>""Mas, mas, por favor, mas!!""</p><p>""Bien.""</p><p>Then, she continued slowly lapping at my vagina, then, she took her hand and started massaging my clitoris with her thumb. It didn't take that long for me to orgasm, when I did, I let out a really loud scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!""</p><p>After I screamed, Dora crawled up to me and gave me a tongue-kiss, and I was able to taste my juices. After the kiss, she said:</p><p>""Let's go upstairs, 'cause, I scream louder than you.""</p><p>""Yeah, you're right, let's go upstairs.""</p><p>Then, we picked up our bikinis and headed for my room, when we eventually got up there, I shut the door and locked it. Dora spread herself out on my bed when I said:</p><p>""That was awesome, I mean, I had orgasms before, but wow!!""</p><p>""I know, my orgasms do get like that.""</p><p>""Alone?""</p><p>""Of course alone, silly, how else?""</p><p>""I don't know, well, it's my turn to show you what I learned from my sister's websites.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Then, I climbed onto my bed and gave Dora a kiss, then, I slowly kissed her neck, her collarbone, her chest, left a peck on each nipple, left a trail down to her navel, briefly lapped it, then, moved on to the bottom of her stomach, then, her inner thighs. Finally, I planted a whopping big one on her vagina, when I did that, she let out a little scream. After that, I started to have a little fun with Dora's vagina, I started lapping it fast, then slow, varying my pace as I went along pleasuring her, and bringing her to heights of where she has never been before. While I was lapping her up, she took both hands and gripped my head driving me deeper into her vagina, all I did was continue what I was doing, then, I decided to repeat what she did to me by massaging her clitoris with my thumb, when I started doing that, Dora started to hump the bed and it did not take that long before she screamed in ecstasy:</p><p>""Ah Dios Mio!!! Carmen!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!""</p><p>After that, she collapsed on the bed and loosened her grip on my head, then, I inched up to her and tongue-kissed her in order for Dora to taste her juices. I broke the kiss and said:</p><p>""Who says that machines cannot teach?""</p><p>""Well, they can.""</p><p>""Boy, you could say that again.""</p><p>After that, we just lied there in our mutual orgasmic bliss, but, that, mi amigos, was only the beginning.</p><p>The End?</p>"
778,"Carmen, Eliza, and Dora",Cobra,1,"Part two of a series.  Two girls who discover a new way of pleasure, and a third being a willing teacher.","['g,g,g cons', 'inc', 'fingers', 'mast']","<p>That 'fun time' with Dora really changed my life, after that, we would sneak in a kiss or two, but, that would be it for a while, that was, until my 12 year old sister Eliza started asking questions, read on, amigos, this is going to get interesting.....</p><p>This all started with the three of us in Eliza's room, Dora and I were sitting on her bed with her holding hands when she asked:</p><p>""So, how long have you two been lesbians?""</p><p>""Sis, what's a lesbian?""</p><p>""I'll give you an example, Molly and I.""</p><p>""Oh, so that's a lesbian.""</p><p>""Yes, so how long?""</p><p>Dora answered for me:</p><p>""Since the pool.""</p><p>""It has only been a few weeks, but, you have been besties since you were 4, why now?""</p><p>I answered:</p><p>""Well, Dora asked me if I have ever been kissed, and well...........""</p><p>""You two started earlier than Molly and I, so, how far did you get?""</p><p>""Licking our vaginas until we orgasmed.""</p><p>""Wow!! I remember that's how Molly and I started, then, it evolved into fingers, then, toys, man, I love toys.""</p><p>""What's fingers?""</p><p>""Do you want me to tell you, or, show you?""</p><p>Dora answered:</p><p>""Show us.""</p><p>That was when Dora leaned in and out of nowhere kissed my sister:</p><p>""Wow!! You must be the aggressor, Dora.""</p><p>""The what?""</p><p>""The one that initiates the sex.""</p><p>""That's me.""</p><p>""Good, 'cause, Molly is always the aggressor, now, come here!!""</p><p>Then, Dora and Eliza continued kissing while Dora was unbuttoning her shirt, after she unbuttoned her shirt, Dora gripped the front clasp of her bra and unhooked it, once it was unhooked, I saw her breasts flow out of it. I had the sudden urge to suck on one of her breasts when she stopped kissing Dora and said:</p><p>""No, Carmen, Dora can do that, I want you to take care of my pussy.""</p><p>Without saying a word, I slowly unbuttoned her jeans and slipped them off with ease, then, I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and slipped them off, once they were off, I knelt down on the floor and just stared at my sister's dripping vagina, then, as if on instinct, I took two of my fingers and put them inside of my sister's vagina, then, took them out and sucked on them and said:</p><p>""Eliza, you taste better than Dora, I want more.""</p><p>So, I started with massaging her clitoris with my thumb, then, slowly lapping up her juices with my tongue while Dora was sucking on her nipples, during our assault, my sister inhaled deeply and moaned:</p><p>""Oh Dora!! Oh Carmen, Carmen, Carmen!! Ahh, Ohh, Dora!! Carmen!! Dora!! Carmen!! Ay Dios Mio!!""</p><p>While she was moaning, she grasped my head with both hands and started bucking her hips against my face while yelling:</p><p>""Carmen, stick your fingers in my pussy!! Yes!! Fuck me with your fingers!! Make me cum on them!!""</p><p>With that, I took my mouth off of Eliza's vagina, only to put my fingers back in, while I was doing that, I saw Dora slip her panties off and start bouncing up and down on Eliza's hand while she was fingering her. The whole scene was so intense that I took my right hand out of my sister's vagina and replaced it with my left hand, then, I took my right hand and put it down my jeans only to put my finger that was soaked with Eliza's juices inside of my own vagina. I mean, I have rubbed myself before, but, I have not had anything inside of my vagina until that time. Anyway, when I stuck my finger in it, I did not move it at all, It felt like Eliza's vagina except tighter around my finger, then, I decided to move it in and out, when I moved it in and out, I let out such a moan:</p><p>""Oh, ah, oh, ah, so good!!""</p><p>Lost in my own little world with pleasuring Eliza and myself, Dora let out a scream, and I saw her juices flow out of Eliza's hand, after that, they both licked Eliza's hand clean, but, I could tell that Dora still wanted me, so, she climbed off of the bed, went behind me, started kissing the nape of my neck while slowly pulling down my jeans and panties, then, she removed my hand from my vagina, then, I saw her lick my hand and suck my fingers clean of Eliza's juices. After she finished with her Eliza meal, she started tonguing me like I've never been tongued before, I mean, we have kissed before, but, never like this. Dora went at me with an unbridled passion that I have never seen in her before, while we were kissing, Dora took her right hand and started rubbing my clitoris, a short time after that, I felt her middle finger enter my vagina, then, with my free hand that Dora licked clean, I started to rub her clitoris with it. It did take me a little longer to find the entrance to her vagina to finger it, but eventually my middle finger slipped into her warm and wet depths.</p><p>Once again, lost in my own little world of pleasure, I suddenly noticed Eliza bucking against my left palm, I also noticed that my sister's vagina was getting tighter around my fingers, then, her muscles started to convulse, so, I thought to myself while still kissing Dora: 'I guess that our lovemaking made my sister go crazy.' Anyways, I knew that she was about to orgasm, 'cause, she let out a huge scream:</p><p>""CARMEN, AY DIOS MIO!! CARMEN, I'M CUMMING!! I'M GONNA CUM!! DIOS MIO!! I'M CUMMING!! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!! YYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!! SSSSSSSSSIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!""</p><p>After Eliza's orgasm, I felt her juices flowing into my palm, after that, I heard a thud, I guess that she just collapsed on the bed from the intense pleasure, anyway, Dora and I stopped kissing in order to mutually lick my hand that was full of Eliza's juices, after we licked my hand clean, that very moment triggered something that made my vagina convulse and pulsate around Dora's finger, that was when I let out a scream:</p><p>DORA!! DORA!! DORA!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!</p><p>After I orgasmed, Dora took her finger out of my vagina and sucked and licked her hand dry, after that, I slithered down to the floor and started lapping Dora's clitoris while still fingering her vagina. When I started licking her clitoris, it did not take her that long to have a really explosive climax, but, she did not scream, but, only sighed deeply:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!""</p><p>After she orgasmed, I had my face and my palm full of her juices, so, I decided to kiss Dora, that way, she can lick her juices off of my face, then, I decided to offer my palm to my loving sister, who was semi-conscious, so, I climbed onto the bed when she licked my hand that was full of Dora's juices, then, she grabbed me and put me at her side, then Dora climbed onto the bed and she did the same thing to her, holding us tightly, she said:</p><p>""Boy, that was fun!""</p><p>Then Dora said:</p><p>""Want to fool around again?""</p><p>Eliza kissed her on the forehead and said:</p><p>""Anytime, sweetie.""</p><p>Then I asked:</p><p>""Can I fool around with Molly?""</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>""Of course you can, but, we should rest first.""</p><p>Then Dora said:</p><p>""Good point, Eliza.""</p><p>After that, all three of us rested in each-other's arms, but, I am so looking forward to my session with Molly at her house, and to lay my small hands on her big breasts and to suck on her big nipples. I told you before, mi amigos that this was only the beginning.</p>"
779,"Carmen, Part 3",Cobra,3,Part 3 of Carmen's crazy lesbian adventures!!,"['g,g,/g,f cons', 'fingers', 'oral', 'toys', 'squirt']","<p>While I was resting comfortably in my loving sister's arms, I felt something wet on my vagina, so, while semi-consious, I started moaning:</p><p>""Oh, Dora! More! More! Mas! Mas! Stick a finger in it!! Oh, Yeah! So good!!""</p><p>Without saying a word, Dora did what I asked, stuck her middle finger into my dripping depths while sucking on my clitoris. Instinctively, I cupped Dora's head with my hand drawing my lover further into my crotch. A short while later, my hips started to buck against her head when I moaned again:</p><p>""Mmm, Dora, so good!! Mmm, Dora, you know the right spots, even though we only had sex 3 times, you sure know what you're doing!! Oh, gawd!! Dios Mio!!!""</p><p>After that, I felt my vagina get tighter around her finger, that was when I felt Dora stop sucking on my clitoris and finger me faster, so, I opened my eyes, picked up my head and looked at my lover in the eyes, when she asked me:</p><p>""Is my lover ready to squirt?""</p><p>""Yes, por favor, finger my vagina faster, por favor?""</p><p>""Pussy, mi amor.""</p><p>Puzzled, I responded:</p><p>""Que?""</p><p>""Mi amor, it's called a pussy. Now, say that, please?""</p><p>How can I say no to her, so, I said it:</p><p>""Mi amor, finger my pussy faster, por favor?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>With that, Dora did what I asked of her and fingered me as I have never been fingered before, It was so enjoyable that I could not help screaming her name:</p><p>""DORA!! DORA!! DORA!! DORA!! DORAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!! I'M GOING TO SQUIRT!! DIOS MIO!! I'M GOING TO SQUIRT!!!""</p><p>Then, utter silence followed by a scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"" After that, Dora's hand and my sister's bed sheets were soaked with my juices, then, I sat up on the bed, took Dora in my arms and kissed her deeply, after the kiss, I said:</p><p>""That was awesome!!""</p><p>Then, Dora walked over to my sister's dresser and picked up something that looked like a squished scorpion, then she looked at the box and said:</p><p>""Clitoral stimulator, hmm, Carmen, let's go to your room.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, she grabbed that odd-looking thing and we proceeded to my room, once we got there, I took off my shirt, and Dora took off her dress, only to climb on my bed and spread her legs and start rubbing her clitoris:</p><p>""Mmm, Carmen, put that thing on my clitoris and finger my pussy hard, I am so very horny and I want you now!!""</p><p>Without saying a word, I put the odd-looking thing on Dora's clitoris and turned it on by tapping it, I was so amazed by it, it moved around her clitoris just like I moved my tongue when we did it the first time, I also saw that her pussy was already dripping, so, being a good, obedient lover, I took my middle finger and stuck it inside her, that was when she moaned:</p><p>""So good, Carmen, so good.""</p><p>Then, as if on instinct, I moved my finger around her pussy in a circular motion, eventually, I started moving it in and out at a slow and methodical pace. After a while, I started moving my finger faster and faster in and out of my lover's pussy, until, she could not take it and screamed:</p><p>""OH! OH! CARMEN!! CARMEN!! I'M GOING TO SQUIRT!! Listen, take the clitoral stimulator off of me so I can squirt all over your face.""</p><p>""All right.""</p><p>First, I turned it off, and then I removed it from her clitoris. After that, I started sucking on her blood-engorged clitoris while fingering her, that was when she gripped my head with both of her hands and started to buck wildly against my face. A short time later, she screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! CCCCCCCCCAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMMEEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!</p><p>AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"" After Dora orgasmed, she released her grip on my head and slowly collapsed on my bed heaving while I had a face full of her juices, so, I climbed up to her and she kissed me deeply and said:</p><p>""Wow!!""</p><p>Just then, I heard a voice:</p><p>""Having fun, I thought you were heading over to Molly's?</p><p>I responded:</p><p>""Hello, Eliza.""</p><p>""Uh, girls, is that my clitoral stimulator?""</p><p>Dora answered:</p><p>""Yes it is, I found it, and Carmen used it on me.""</p><p>""No shit, I can see that, 'cause, you can hardly move.""</p><p>""That's true.""</p><p>Then, Eliza turned to me and handed me what looked like a cylindrical thing with a tip, so I asked her:</p><p>""Que es esto?""</p><p>She answered:</p><p>""It happens to be Molly's favorite toy, my 7 inch vibrator, take this and the stimulator with you.""</p><p>""Okay, sis.""</p><p>Then, my sister left the room, that was when I wiped my face off with a towel, put on my pink bikini and sandals, grabbed the stuff, and headed over to Molly's house. Once I got there, I was greeted by Molly when she said:</p><p>""Come sit down and tell me.""</p><p>Puzzled, I asked:</p><p>""Tell you what?""</p><p>""About you, Dora and Eliza.""</p><p>""Oh, I have a lot to tell you.""</p><p>""Do tell.""</p><p>With that, I took my sandals off and sat down and started to speak:</p><p>""Well, it all started in the pool a few weeks ago when Dora and I were splashing around, when suddenly, we kissed.""</p><p>""Really, go on.""</p><p>""Okay, while we were kissing, our pussies started to tingle, and that's when it happened.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""We took turns licking each-other until we orgasmed, and, let me tell you, it was fun.""</p><p>""Wow, but, before you tell me anything else, let me take these.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>So, I handed her the stuff and she put it down on a table and allowed me to continue, but, when she put the stuff down, I had a great look at her butt and got slightly aroused, then, I asked her:</p><p>""Molly, can I kiss you?""</p><p>She looked at me with her blue eyes, milky white skin and dark pink lips and said:</p><p>""Of course you can.""</p><p>Then, I grabbed a tuft of her blonde hair and tongued her, she broke the kiss and said:</p><p>""Holy shit! Um, please continue.""</p><p>""Well, nothing happened until today when Eliza, Dora and I had a hot fingering session, Dora and I were tonguing each-other while I was fingering Eliza, and fingering Dora at the same time, after my sister and I orgasmed, I licked Dora's clitoris while fingering her until she orgasmed.""</p><p>Then, I saw Molly put her hand down her jeans and moan:</p><p>""Mmm, Carmen, tell me more.""</p><p>""Okay, after all of us orgasmed, we napped together in the same bed, then, Dora started to pleasure me again, when she was done, I squirted like never before, after that, she found the clitoral stimulator on Eliza's dresser, so, we went to my room and I used it on her.""</p><p>That was when Molly took the clitoral stimulator off of the table, sniffed it and said:</p><p>""Mmm, love the smell, but what about the taste?""</p><p>Puzzled, I asked:</p><p>""¿Cómo? ¿Qué dijiste?""</p><p>""I love it when Eliza speaks Spanish, it's so muy caliente!!""</p><p>""Que?""</p><p>""You still do not get it do you? Lose the bikini.""</p><p>""Oh, now I get it, you want me.""</p><p>""So bad, let's go upstairs.""</p><p>""Lead the way.""</p><p>But, before we left to go upstairs, I asked:</p><p>""Molly, what about the stuff?""</p><p>""Leave it, we won't be needing them.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>So, we proceeded up the stairs and into the doorway of her room when she gave me a deep passionate kiss, while we were kissing, she broke it briefly to take her shirt off, then resumed, and then, remembering something from Eliza's websites, I un-hooked Molly's bra and let it fall to the floor. So, I broke the kiss and started to grab her big breasts and started to suck on her nipples, during my nipple play, she moaned:</p><p>""Oh, Carmen, let's go to the bed."" While still attached to her, we slowly walked to the bed and sat down, grabbing her breast with one hand, my other hand found its way inside of her jeans and started to rub her clitoris, once she was really wet, my finger slipped inside of her pussy, once I started fingering her, she moaned and whispered in my ear:</p><p>""Ahh, Carmen, lick me.""</p><p>I stopped sucking on her nipple to ask her:</p><p>""How long have you and Eliza been lesbians?""</p><p>""Since we were 9.""</p><p>""That makes you 13.""</p><p>""Yes! Remember we just had a party.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, and Eliza's party is coming up.""</p><p>""It is.""</p><p>""I might have something brewing for the four of us.""</p><p>""How interesting, please continue.""</p><p>""Oh, right!!""</p><p>Then, I took my hand out of her jeans, then, we climbed onto the bed, while I slowly slipped them off, only to discover that she went commando, not giving a shit at that moment, I proceeded to suck on her clitoris while putting two of my fingers in her pussy. First, I started fingering her in a circular motion, then in and out, switching techniques each time I fingered her, and she was thoroughly enjoying it:</p><p>""Oh, Carmen, Carmen, Carmen, fuck me, yeah, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me hard!!!""</p><p>I honored her request by stopping the circular motion and just went in and out in a rapid pace, when I did that, she grabbed my head drawing me further into her pussy, a short time later, Molly started bucking her hips against my face and I felt her pussy get tighter around my fingers when she screamed:</p><p>""CARMEN, CARMEN!! SO GOOD!! I'M GONNA CUM!! OH JESUS!! I'M GONNA CUM!! HOLD ON CARMEN!! I'M CUMMING!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>After she orgasmed, she released my head, when she released it, I saw a milky white substance dripping out of her pussy and on my fingers, so, I took my fingers out of her pussy and showed them to her:</p><p>""Que es esto?""</p><p>""It's my cum, sweetie, I just started doing that, your sister will soon.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>So, I put my fingers in my mouth and licked them off:</p><p>""Delish.""</p><p>Then, I licked the remainder off of her pussy when she said:</p><p>""Now you, carina.""</p><p>As soon as she said 'honey' in my native tongue, that got me in the mood, so, Molly got off of the bed while I took off my bikini and laid down on her bed and spread my legs, then, she climbed back on the bed, placed her hand underneath my stomach and started to rub it while massaging my clitoris with the other, during her expert handiwork, my pussy started to get very wet, so, Molly started to slowly lick my labia, a little while later, her tongue found the entrance to my pussy and went inside it, the sensation was so intense that I orgasmed right then and there. Molly was shocked, then she picked her head up and asked:</p><p>""Mas, por favor?""</p><p>""Si, Mas, Mas, Mas!!""</p><p>Then, she took her hand off of my clitoris and replaced it with her tongue and stuck her middle finger inside me, then, she started moving it around in a circular motion, and then, in and out, using the same maneuver on me as I did on her, and it felt so good:</p><p>""Ai yi yi!! Dios Mio!! Dios Mio!! Molly!! Por Favor Mas rapido!! Mas rapido!!""</p><p>When she honored my request to go faster, I gripped her head with both hands and started to buck really fast against her face. Molly was so good that she put me on a higher plane of ecstasy, so, in response, I tilted my head back and started to scream:</p><p>""MOLLY!! DIOS MIO!! AI YI YI!! SO BIEN!! ESTA BIEN!! BIEN!! BIEN!! BIEN!! SI! SI! SI! SI! SI! VOY A ARROJAR A CHORROS!! VOY A ARROJAR A CHORROS!! VOY A ARROJAR A CHORROS!! DIOS MIO!!! VOY A ARROJAR A CHORROS!! AIYEEEEEEEEEEE!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!""</p><p>Just then, I had the most intense orgasm in my young life, all thanks to my teenage lover, Molly, I have never experienced an orgasm like that again. Anyways, I released Molly's head and collapsed on her bed, then, she lifted her head up with a face full of my juice and said:</p><p>""Holy shit!! What a little squiter you are!""</p><p>""Muchas gracias.""</p><p>Then, she took her finger out of my pussy and licked it clean, and then, she laid down next to me on her bed and gave me a deep passionate kiss when she had a mouthful of my pussy juice, I broke the kiss and said:</p><p>""Today was a fucking great day!!""</p><p>Stroking my chest she said:</p><p>""I'm so glad you liked it.""</p><p>""I'm also glad that I finally had the opportunity to have sex with you.""</p><p>""Me too, so, what's next?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p>"
780,"Eliza's Birthday Party, Part 1",Cobra,1,"Another chapter in Carmen's crazy lesbian adventures, centered around her sister's birthday.","['g,g,f,f,g,g cons', 'finger', 'oral', 'toys', 'viol']","<p>After I had all that sex that day, I decided to take it down a few notches with Dora, not that she minded, I mean, we were both sore for a week afterward. I couldn't even touch myself since then, 'cause, each time I attempted it, my pussy felt like raw meat, that was until the morning of my sister's 13th birthday party.....</p><p>I saw her list of guests the night before, which included: Dora, Molly, me, Cheryl, and her older sister Ronnie. Cheryl is 10, and Ronnie is 14, brunette with big, soft, d-cups which I would love to get my hands on, anyways, Cheryl and Ronnie just started doing each-other, which, I think is cool. The morning of Eliza's party, thinking of the guest list, while still sleeping, I started to vigorously rub my clitoris to an extent that I slipped my finger in there and moaned:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh.""</p><p>After a while of not masturbating, this felt so good, so, I continued fingering myself and screaming my lover's name in the process:</p><p>""Ay dios mio!! Dora, Dora, Dora, fóllame, sí!! ¡ Me duro, Dora, no te detengas, Dora, sí, Dora, sí, sí, sí!!!!!!""</p><p>Lost in my own little world of self-pleasure, I did not hear the doorbell ring, a little while later, I opened my eyes and saw Dora naked, and holding the clitoral stimulator that I used on her, my fantasy come to life. My lover said nothing, but, I breathed to her:</p><p>"" Vamos a la cama conmigo, mi amor.""</p><p>So, she did, and slowly removed my panties and nightgown, once I was completely naked, she said:</p><p>"" ¡ Una hermosa vista, mi amor.""</p><p>""Gracias.""</p><p>After that, she leant in and kissed me deeply, while holding me, she put the clitoral stimulator on my pussy and turned it on, after that, she took me in her arms and gently lifted me off the bed and kissed me again, while we were kissing, she wrapped her legs around me and rubbed her pussy against mine, the sensations my lover was giving me were so great, that I simply moaned in her mouth while she was furiously tonguing me. A short time later, we mutually broke the kiss, and I said:</p><p>""Dora, mi amor, te amo.""</p><p>Surprised, Dora said:</p><p>""¿Perdón?""</p><p>I responded with:</p><p>""Le dije, te amo, ahora lo dices a mí!!!!""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""No sé.""</p><p>Frustrated at her, I broke our embrace, took the stimulator off and started crying. In response, she said:</p><p>""Ay, mi amor, ¿por qué lloras?""</p><p>She attempted to put her arm around me, and I just swatted it away and yelled:</p><p>""No dijiste que me amabas, ahora sal!!""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Lo siento.""</p><p>I screamed:</p><p>""¡¡Vete a la mierda!!""</p><p>Shocked at my response, she yelled:</p><p>""Vine aquí desnuda para esto!! Bueno, vete a la mierda!!""</p><p>After she said that, I slapped her across the face, after I did that, she started crying, that was when I held her and said:</p><p>""Oh, mi amor, lo siento así.""</p><p>Through her tears, she said:</p><p>""Lo siento, también, te amo.""</p><p>After that, we kissed and just held each-other close, a short time later, the doorbell rang, after that Dora said:</p><p>"" ¡ Mierda!!!! Nosotros no podemos coger ahora!!!!"" I kissed her and said:</p><p>"" Lo sé, pero, tal vez más tarde, cuando acabe con Ronnie, si no estoy demasiado cansado.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>"" ¿Desde cuándo estás cansado.""</p><p>I lovingly responded:</p><p>"" Vete a la mierda.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>"" ¿Cuándo y cuánto?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Oh, muy gracioso, ahora vete!!""</p><p>After that, I put on a lovely pair of green panties and my jeans, and my Frozen t-shirt. Dora changed in Eliza's room and put on her favorite pink sundress and matching pink panties, we both walked out of the rooms and down the stairs holding hands and greeting our guests. We both said 'Hello' to Molly, Cheryl, and Ronnie, then, In a bold move, I kissed Ronnie while Eliza yelled at me in our native tongue:</p><p>""Hermana, ¿qué haces?""</p><p>I, of course, responded in english:</p><p>""I want her.""</p><p>She said, again in our native tongue:</p><p>""Sé que hacer, pero, ¿no crees que deberíamos tener torta primero?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Tienes razón""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""You know I am.""</p><p>So, we sat down at our dining room table when we sang 'Happy Birthday' to my sister, then, Ronnie cut the cake and served it to us, but, gave Eliza the first piece, once that was done, Ronnie sat down next to me and started to stroke my hair and play with my cheek, then, she planted kisses on it while I was eating, Cheryl piped up and said:</p><p>""Guys, it looks like my sister is ¿Cómo decir?""</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>""The word that you're looking for is aroused, or despertó. What a minute, ¿Habla español?""</p><p>Cheryl said:</p><p>""Un poco, I'm learning about it in escuela, that way I can better understand mis amigos.""</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>""Bueno, lo habla muy bien.""</p><p>Cheryl said:</p><p>""Gracias, and, you're right, my sister is a little despertó.""</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>""Más bien muy excitado""</p><p>Cheryl said:</p><p>""Looks like you're right, Hola, chicos, conseguir una habitación!!!!""</p><p>I said:</p><p>"" Pretendemos.""</p><p>With that, Ronnie and I left the table, and proceeded up the stairs to my room, while we were walking up the stairs, Ronnie was slapping and grabbing my firm butt through my jeans, when we got up to my room, I shut the door while Ronnie sat down on it and took her shirt off. I turned around and got immediately wet from what I saw, she was wearing a black satin bra and blue jeans while she was licking her lips and said something to me in a sultry tone:</p><p>""I want you so bad, it has been so long since I had young, delectable pussy juice in my mouth.""</p><p>Puzzled, I asked:</p><p>""So, how long have you been a lesbian?""</p><p>""Since I was around your age when my 15 year old babysitter fucked me, once Cheryl was asleep, we would do it on the couch, good times, amigo, good times.""</p><p>""You said young, but, your sister is 10.""</p><p>""I know, I started babysitting myself, and I have this little 5 year old charge, a hot little redhead that I love to fuck all night!!""</p><p>""Hmm, a 5 year old, sounds interesting, maybe we should have a threesome with her sometime?""</p><p>""I would be delighted, now, come over here, and play with my tits.""</p><p>Like I needed an invitation, I climbed onto the bed and started to kiss her deeply, while I was kissing her, I moved down and planted kisses on the nape of her neck, then, un-hooked her pretty satin bra as it gingerly fell to the floor, that was when I stopped kissing her neck and stared at her chest and exclaimed:</p><p>""Wow!! ¡ Qué gran par de senos!""</p><p>She responded:</p><p>""¿Te gusta?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Si.""</p><p>With that, I grabbed her left breast and started to suck on her nipple, while my other hand was pinching her other nipple. All she did was cup my head and moan in my native tongue:</p><p>""Me gusta, oh, me gusta, más, más, más, sí, oh sí!! ¿Mover hacia abajo, por favor?""</p><p>When she told me to move down, I did just that and started to lick her navel while I slowly pulled down her jeans and her black satin panties as they also gingerly fell to the floor, once they were off, I stood in awe and stared at her dripping wet pussy with just a light touch of hair on her labia, so, I lightly swiped her labia with my finger and tasted it and said:</p><p>""Muy delicioso!""</p><p>She, once again, responded back in my native tongue:</p><p>""¿Me alegra que te gusta, ahora, por favor cuida de mi coño, por favor?""</p><p>Without saying a word, I shoved two fingers into Ronnie's hairy pussy, and started sucking on her blood-engorged clitoris, in response, she grabbed a tuft of my long flowing black hair and guided my face to go deeper into her pussy when she screamed:</p><p>""Oh, I love hot young tongue fucking me!! Oh yes!! Fuck me!! Fóllame!! Fóllame!! Oh, Carmen!! Fóllame!! Oh, si, si, si!!!"" Oh, Carmen!! FÓLLAME!!</p><p>As soon as she said 'fuck me' in Spanish, I went at her like an animal, fingering her and sucking on her clitoris faster and deeper than ever before, and it did not take that long to feel her pussy convulse around my fingers:</p><p>""Carmen, voy a acabar! Ah, sí, Carmen, voy a acabar!!""</p><p>After that, dead silence, followed by a scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>After Ronnie orgasmed, my face and hand were covered in her juices, so, I gingerly laid down next to her, then, she kissed and licked my face off of her juices, then, we mutually licked my hand clean, after that she said:</p><p>""Carmen, that was fucking impresionante.""</p><p>""Cool, so, that means it's mi turno.""</p><p>""Si.""</p><p>Suddenly, Dora shows up naked holding the clitoral stimulator and says:</p><p>""Espera, Carmen, tú y yo tenemos todavía inconcluso.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Si quieres puedes unirte""</p><p>""Ya sabes, me gustaría que, Carmen, te amo tanto!!"" ""Te amo demasiado, Dora, mi amor, por siempre y siempre!!""</p><p>With that, Dora walked over to the bed and kissed me deeply.</p>"
781,"Eliza's Birthday Party, Part 2",Cobra,2,Part two of a very interesting birthday party.,"['g,g,f,f,g,g cons', 'finger', 'oral', 'toys']","<p>Bienvenidos, amigos, this story is the second part of my adventure in hot lesbian sex on the very day of my sister Eliza's birthday, this was also the day that Dora and I lost our virginity. How, you ask, well, read on and find out......</p><p>Dora and I continued kissing while Dora was groping Ronnie's breasts, after a while, she broke the kiss and said to me:</p><p>""Vaya, tan grandes y firmes!!""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""De acuerdo, mi amor, son!!""</p><p>Before Dora attempted to suck on Ronnie's delicious nipples, she said:</p><p>""Wait, girls, before we continue, I have a sorpresa para ti.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Realmente, ¿qué pasa?""</p><p>Then, she walked into Eliza's bedroom and came back to show us, what she came back with was something that I have never seen before, instantly, however, when Dora saw it she kissed me quite hard, after a while, she broke the kiss and whispered to me:</p><p>""Carmen, yo soy muy mojado!""</p><p>Once, she whispered to me that she was wet, I stuck a finger in her pussy just to feel around, then, pulled it out, and saw that my finger was soaked, then, Ronnie walked over and sucked Dora's wetness off of my finger and said in Spanish:</p><p>""Me encanta sexo chica joven!!""</p><p>Dora responded:</p><p>""Bueno, ya que afirmas que encanta sexo chica joven. ¿Por qué no probar? Estoy mojado y listo para cualquier persona, por favor, lamer mi coño!!""</p><p>Without saying a word, Ronnie pulled Dora to a position that was perpendicular to my bed with her legs draped over the side, then, Ronnie got on her knees, more than ready to eat my girlfriend's pussy, but, before she was to do that, she said to me:</p><p>""Carmen, get naked, then, wear that strap-on that's on the floor and fuck me.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Muy bien, pero me gustaría follar Dora con él, también.""</p><p>She responded:</p><p>""Okay, but, Dense prisa!!""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Vale, vale, me estoy dando prisa, Jesús!!""</p><p>After that, I very quickly got naked, and put the foreign object around my waist, it had fabric straps, and a pink cylindrical thing that looked like Molly's toy from my sister's room, so, I grabbed onto the cylinder and very slowly guided it into Ronnie's hairy pussy, once it was in, Ronnie yelled:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!""</p><p>Then, as if on instinct, I grabbed onto her ass and started to hump Ronnie while watching the cylinder going in and out of her wet pussy, while she was going to town on Dora, I saw Dora sit up on the bed, grabbing Ronnie's head with both hands while yelling:</p><p>""Oh, Dios! Es muy bueno, Ronnie!! Más, más, más! ¡¡Venga, sí!! Allí me lamer, chupar mi clítoris, sí, sí, sí!! Más!! ¡¡¡Venga, sí!!!""</p><p>Dora must have saw me pound Ronnie with the cylinder, 'cause, after a short while, both of them screamed:</p><p>""Oh, Dios! Voy a acabar!! Voy a acabar!! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! SÍ!! SÍ!! SÍ!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! DIOS, TAN BUENA!""</p><p>As soon as they orgasmed, I pulled out of Ronnie, as soon as I pulled out of Ronnie, I see Dora sucking on the cylinder, while that was going on, I saw Ronnie go to the corner chair in my room and start to finger herself. Then, Dora stopped sucking, climbed onto the bed, I climbed up with her, as soon as we were on the bed, Dora took her fingers and spread her labia open and said to me:</p><p>""Carmen, estoy tan mojada, por favor me jodas. ¿No quiero perder mi virginidad con alguien pero, entonces, por favor, por favor?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""No sé.""</p><p>Then, Ronnie chimed in and said:</p><p>""Carmen, I lost my virginity when I was 6, when my dad abused me with a broom handle, stuck it inside me, had to be hospitalized for a while. But, you have the chance to do what Eliza did to Molly when they were 10, please, do it for her, do it for your true love, please?""</p><p>I said with a smile:</p><p>""Well, since you put it that way, Yo lo hare.""</p><p>That was when I guided the cylinder into my girlfriend's dripping pussy, to my surprise, it slid in with ease, just like Ronnie, only tighter. Once the cylinder was inside of Dora, she pulled me down, held me, and started tonguing me while moaning in my mouth, that was when I pushed it deeper inside of her until I knew that I broke her hymen, at that very moment, she broke the kiss and said:</p><p>""¡ Carmen! Joder, sí, fóllame!! Más difícil! Más rápido! Cógeme fuerte!!!! Sí, más rápido, sí, sí, oh sí!!!!!!""</p><p>When she said that, all I did was grab my lover, kiss her, and move my hips really fast, then, I broke the kiss and the embrace, grabbed her hips and just went wild. When I was pounding Dora's pussy, I looked down and saw my lover in a sweaty glow. A short time later, I felt her pussy get tighter around the cylinder, so, I pulled out of her and started sucking on her clitoris. At that moment, she grabbed my head and screamed:</p><p>""¡ CARMEN!! SÍ!! TAN JODIDAMENTE BUENO!! VOY A CHORROS POR TODA TU CARA CARMEN!! MUY BIEN, VOY A EYACULAR, OH SÍ!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!""</p><p>After that, she squirted into my mouth, and I was there to drink every single drop of her pussy juice, then, I looked at her sweaty and panting body and said:</p><p>""Eres tan jodidamente delicioso, mi amor. ¿Necesita descanso?""</p><p>She responded:</p><p>""No, estoy bien, cariño. Sólo quiero follarte.""</p><p>When she said that she wanted to fuck me, I inched up to her and kissed her, after that, I took the strap-on off of me, and laid down on the bed while Dora stood up. While Dora was putting it on, I started fingering my wet pussy and said:</p><p>""Bueno, ¿qué están esperando mi amor? Ven y cógeme!""</p><p>Without another word being spoken between us, Dora held the cylinder in her hand, and I watched it slowly enter my pussy, while that was happening, I saw Ronnie walk over to the bed when Dora said:</p><p>""Come join us.""</p><p>With that, Ronnie positioned herself on the bed and put her hairy pussy directly in front of my face, all I did was grab her hips and inserted my tongue right into her wetness, while that was going on, I heard Dora sucking on Ronnie's nipples, then, the moment that I lost my virginity came when I felt Dora push the cylinder all the way in and broke my hymen, that was also when I felt a streak of boldness course through me when I took my middle finger and shoved it into Ronnie's asshole while rapidly licking her. A short time later while I was feeling Dora pound my pussy quite hard, I heard Ronnie scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!""</p><p>After that, I had my face covered in Ronnie's juices. After her orgasm, Ronnie just collapsed on the floor, that was when I picked my head up and saw Dora grab my hips and was jamming that cylinder deeper into me, I responded back by thrusting my hips forward, then, suddenly, my pussy was getting tighter around it. Dora sensing it, started to pull out when I said:</p><p>""Espera, Dora, mi amor, no saques. Quiero chorros en él. De esa manera, pueden chupar nuestros zumos de él.""</p><p>When I was ready to orgasm, I didn't yell, just sighed:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!!""</p><p>When Dora pulled out of me, the cylinder was covered with our juices, then while in front of me, she took it off and sucked on the cylinder, when she pulled it out of her mouth, I said to her in English:</p><p>""You know, that's hot.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Gracias.""</p><p>That was when I looked to my right and saw Eliza, Molly, and Cheryl when Eliza said:</p><p>""Are you three having fun on my birthday?""</p><p>With that, she ripped the strap-on out of Dora's hand and said:</p><p>""Hey, this is my dildo, what the fuck?""</p><p>Ronnie finally woke up and said:</p><p>""I found it.......""</p><p>Eliza cut her off:</p><p>""You found it, Ronnie, you know that Molly and I lost our virginity to this very dildo.""</p><p>Ronnie said:</p><p>""Yes, I know that, but, you don't know this, tell her, Carmen.""</p><p>I explained to her in Spanish:</p><p>""Dora y yo hicimos también.""</p><p>Angry, Eliza replied:</p><p>""¿Qué hiciste?""</p>"
782,"Eliza's Birthday Party, Part 3",Cobra,3,,"['g,g,g', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal', 'fetish']","<p>Bienvenidos, amigos, this story is the third part of my adventure in hot lesbian sex on the very day of my sister Eliza's birthday, this was also the day that I made love to a very special girl, also, this was when I finally met a really interesting 5 year old.....</p><p>Angrily, Eliza repeated herself:</p><p>""¿Qué hiciste?""</p><p>Annoyed, I said:</p><p>""Dora and I fucked ourselves with your toy, there, is that any fucking better!!""</p><p>Pissed, Eliza screamed:</p><p>""¿Cómo se atreve a jodes Dora y usted con mi Consolador!! Estoy muy enfadada contigo, ¿por qué lo hiciste?""</p><p>I yelled back:</p><p>""Please repeat yourself in fucking English!""</p><p>Still angry, she said:</p><p>""How dare you fuck Dora and yourself with my dildo!! I am so angry at you, why did you do it?""</p><p>I answered her:</p><p>""You are not my fucking mother, so back off!!""</p><p>She yelled:</p><p>""Fuck you, and why don't you take your whore friends with you!!""</p><p>I yelled:</p><p>""You are more of a filthy fucking whore than me, so do not throw stones!""</p><p>Then, she yelled back:</p><p>""I can and will throw stones anytime I choose!""</p><p>Then, she sniffs the air:</p><p>""Damn, Carmen, ¿Usted un pedo?""</p><p>I answered:</p><p>""Tal vez.""</p><p>By then, everyone had a nose full of my scent, almost everyone did not like the odor, except for Ronnie's sister, Cheryl, who walked over to me, bent down and took a deep whiff of my fart, and licked my asshole.</p><p>When she did that, her sister said:</p><p>""My baby sister loves ass, the smell and taste of it, even she can't get enough of Krissy.""</p><p>I asked:</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""My 5 year old charge.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Oh, her.""</p><p>With that, Cheryl stopped licking my ass and said:</p><p>""Everybody, please leave, I want her Brazilian ass all to myself.""</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>""I do not have a problem with that, let's go.""</p><p>Just before they left, Dora said:</p><p>""When you are finished here, I want Eliza to have a lesbian birthday orgy.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Count me in.""</p><p>Then, I passionately kissed my girlfriend, after that, they left. As soon as they left, Cheryl was grabbing my ass cheeks with one hand while still licking my asshole, then, she started to rub my clitoris with her other hand. In order for me not to lose balance, I firmly gripped the mattress while bucking against Cheryl's palm and moaning uncontrollably:</p><p>""Oh, Cheryl, yes!! This feels so fucking good!! Mas, my dear friend! Mas!! Oh, mas!! Dios Mio!! Mas, mas, mas!! Oh, si!!""</p><p>Suddenly, she stopped in order to move herself to my front, when she started again, she started fingering my pussy, then, she took her other hand and started fingering my asshole while licking and sucking on my blood engorged clitoris. I could not help myself as I rapidly bucked against her face, but, I did not scream, when she forced an earth-shattering orgasm out of my tiny body, all I did was sigh deeply, and then, everything came out:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>When Cheryl released me from her grip, I gently fell onto the floor and into her arms when she kissed me with her juice covered lips, then, she broke the kiss and said:</p><p>""Your turn.""</p><p>That was when I had a good look at Cheryl's features, she had red hair, emerald green eyes and freckles, unlike Ronnie which had jet black hair and equally as dark eyes, before we got up off of the floor, I asked her:</p><p>""Are you Irish-Italian?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Yes, but, I took on the Irish traits, and my sister, the Italian ones.""</p><p>""Ah, I see.""</p><p>With that, we got up off of the floor and held each-other tightly while passionately kissing, then, I broke the kiss and started my way down, starting with the nape of her neck. As soon as she realized what I was trying to do, she broke our hold and slowly took off her shirt, when she took her shirt off, I saw a totally amazing pair of cone-shaped breasts. All I did was stand in awe at the most beautiful site that I have ever seen:</p><p>""Wow!!""</p><p>""Well, don't just stand there, come and suck on them, I know that you have a breast fetish just as strong as my butt fetish, so, come on.""</p><p>Like I needed an invitation, so, I took her left breast in my mouth, while putting her right nipple between my fingers, all she did was cup my head to draw me further into her chest, while there, I was in heaven, sucking on her nipple and tonguing the delicate breast-flesh behind the nipple, while I was worshipping Cheryl's breast, she moaned:</p><p>""Oh, Carmen, I'm getting so wet, don't stop, baby, don't stop, I love having my breasts fondled! Oh, Carmen, you are so amazing! Yes, yes, more, more, do not stop! Por favor, don't stop! Si!! Si, si, si, si!""</p><p>While she was moaning, I willfully complied with her commands, while she was in total bliss, she asked me:</p><p>""Hey, Carmen, ever try a sixty-nine?""</p><p>I took my mouth off of her breast to answer her:</p><p>""No, but, I'm willing to try.""</p><p>""Okay, let's go to the bed.""</p><p>But, before we did that, and while Cheryl was getting out of her jeans and panties, a delightful red-headed little girl with emerald green eyes, a very beautiful freckled face wearing a sun dress shows up and kisses me on the lips, I tried to pull away, but it was a futile effort, instead, she broke the kiss and introduced herself:</p><p>""Hi, I'm Krissy, and I'm 5 yewrs old, and I wuv vwagina.""</p><p>""Oh, do you, well, have some Brazilian.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, the three of us climbed onto the bed, which was a dream come true for me, a Brazilian girl surrounded by two gingers, about to have hot, steamy lesbian sex with them on my sister's birthday, I'm getting wet just thinking about it, well, time to turn fantasy into reality. So, I climbed into the bed first, while Cheryl positioned herself with her pussy directly in front of my face, all I did was go to town on it. I started fingering her pussy as well as her ass while sucking on her beautiful clitoris, once I started flicking my tongue around her love button she started bucking her hips and screamed:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Carmen! Yes! More!! Fuck me!! So good, Carmen!! Yeah!! Fuck me!! Fuck me!!</p><p>While she was screaming, she forced Krissy's head deeper into my pussy, and, boy, this girl knew what to do, I was surprised, and yet delighted in her being so young with impressive skills like that, all I did was buck my hips against her tiny face. After a while of this super hot lesbian threesome, Cheryl was the first to go, while squirting a hot load of her juices all over my face, she screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!""</p><p>After that, she collapsed right next to me, while she was collapsing, she released her grip on my fingers, that was when I grabbed Krissy's curly locks and held onto her head pushing this little 5 year old deeper into my crotch, her pussy skills were so good that it didn't take that long for me to orgasm:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! KRISSY!!</p><p>After that, with a face full of my juices, she peeked her head out of my pussy and said:</p><p>""My tuwn, I am vewy wet.""</p>"
783,"Eliza's Birthday Party, Part 4",Cobra,4,,"['g,g,g,g,f,f,f', 'cons', 'oral', 'teen', 'toys', 'fingers']","<p>Bienvenidos, amigos, this story is the fourth part of my adventure in hot lesbian sex on the very day of my sister Eliza's birthday, this was also the day that I had hot lesbian sex with Krissy, among other things that happened.......</p><p>So, here I am glowing in my orgasmic bliss staring at Krissy's face that happens to be full of my pussy juice. To my surprise, she made the first move by inching up to me and kissed me deeply while slowly moving her hips against my stomach, while she did that, I can feel her wetness on my body. I broke our really lovely kiss and said:</p><p>""Let's get me on top, if you don't mind, Krissy.""</p><p>""Of couwse I down't mind, Carmen.""</p><p>With that, I held her in my arms and slowly guided her to the bed, then, I slowly hiked up her sundress, and to my surprise, she was wearing Little Mermaid panties, featuring a wet spot on Sebastian's face, so, I slowly removed them, then, I smelled and licked Sebastian and said:</p><p>""Yummy lobster.""</p><p>Trying to be funny, she said:</p><p>""If you woved the wobster, twy my vwagina.""</p><p>When she said that, I slightly chuckled, then, I started caressing her wet folds, slowly examining them with my fingers, while slowly caressing her baby cunt with my fingers, Krissy's pussy opened up in order to reveal her tiny pinkness in front of me. Seeing her kindergarten pussy like that was so tempting that I could not help but slowly slide my middle finger inside of her little cunt while slowly pinching her tiny clitoris with my other hand, eliciting a moan out of her small but pretty mouth:</p><p>""Mmm, Cawmen, do it mowre, pwese, mowre, this feels so goowd! Mmm!""</p><p>During her hot and delicious moans, I simply couldn't resist, so, I took my fingers off of her clitoris and started to slowly lick it while still fingering her, during my pussy play, my little lover grabbed my head with both of her tiny hands to drive me further into her tiny pussy. During my intense pussy play of my little kindergarten cunt, I removed my fingers, and grabbed her thighs in order to slowly lick her folds and insert my tongue into her pinkness, tasting her sweet kiddie juices in the process, all she did was slowly gyrate and buck her hips against my face and moan:</p><p>""Mmm, oh yeawh. Aaaahh! Cawmen, fweels so goowd! Oh, yeawh, so goowd! Mowre, mowre, mowre!""</p><p>My little lover's blissful yelling, stirred Cheryl, when she climbed on top of Krissy's face, I looked up and saw Krissy's tiny hands grip Cheryl's hips while Krissy did her fantastic tongue work on Cheryl's wanton cunt. Witnessing this beautiful sexual act, I stopped licking Krissy's pussy, and resumed fingering her. Once Krissy's tongue found Cheryl's inner pinkness, she screamed:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! That feels so fucking great, Krissy! Deeper! Yes!! Fucking deeper! So good! Oh yes!!</p><p>Witnessing this beautiful act of love unfold before me, I felt myself getting really wet, so, I stopped fingering her, climbed up to wrap my legs around Krissy's and start to hump her tiny pussy against mine while taking Cheryl's wonderful cone-shaped breasts and started to suck and lick and have a field day with her chest while she screamed:</p><p>""Oh, Carmen!! Oh, Krissy!! Yes!! More!! More!! I'm going to squirt!! This is too much for me!! I'm going to squirt!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!""</p><p>After Cheryl's orgasm, she collapsed onto the floor, that left me alone again with Krissy, that was when I licked mine and Cheryl's juices off of her face, at the same time, Eliza, Molly, Ronnie and Dora show up, the first thing they did was let Ronnie climb on the bed and plant her hairy pussy on Krissy's face, at the time, all I did was cup her breast in my hand and gently suck on her nipple, while my other hand gently pinched her other rock-hard nipple, during Krissy's and my onslaught on Ronnie, she arched her back, picked her head up and screamed:</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! So fucking good!! Oh, Krissy, lick my pussy, yeah, lick my pussy!!! Oh, Carmen, suck on my big titties!! Yeah, I feel that I'm going to explode!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!""</p><p>After that, she bucked her hips against Krissy's face faster and screamed some more:</p><p>""I CAN'T TAKE THIS ANYMORE.............AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!""</p><p>After her orgasm, she joined her sister in a heap on the floor while Krissy and I were still mashing pussies together when suddenly, Dora climbs on the bed and mounts her pussy on Krissy's face and rides it like a horse. While Dora was bucking rapidly against Krissy's face, I stopped mashing pussies with her and decided to suck on my girlfriend's blood engorged clitoris while fingering Krissy and myself. Then, Dora started grabbing my hair and pushing my head further into her clitoris while yelling:</p><p>""Oh, so good!! Mmm, yeah, so good!! So fucking good!! Si, si, si, si!! Ay dios mio!!""</p><p>After that, Krissy's tongue became more rapid in Dora's pussy, so, I followed suit by fingering us and sucking on her clitoris faster, I also knew that Dora would not last much longer, and I was right, 'cause, right at that moment, she screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!""</p><p>Right after that, I removed my head from Dora's clitoris and screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!""</p><p>At almost the same time, Krissy picked her head up and out of Dora's pussy and screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!""</p><p>After our orgasms, Dora collapsed on the bed next to us while I sat up on the bed and licked and sucked Krissy's juice as well as mine off of my hands. After that, Krissy said:</p><p>""I do lowve vwagina, I want mowre vwagina.""</p><p>Then, Eliza chimes in and said:</p><p>""You will, Krissy, you will, Carmen, put on my dildo, 'cause, I want you to fuck me while Krissy sucks on my clit while I finger her, then, while I'm doing that, I'm going to lick and suck on my girlfriend's pussy.""</p><p>So, I said:</p><p>""The birthday girl wants to be in the center.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Damn right, so, let's go.""</p><p>With that, my dear sister laid down on the bed to get ready, she even opened her pussy lips with her fingers for me, so, I put on the strap on, and then, climbed on the bed, that was when Molly got some lube and rubbed it all over the dildo, once Molly applied the lube, I moved my hips into position and guided the dildo into my sister's pussy, while I started to push the dildo in and out of Eliza's pussy, Krissy climbed on top of Eliza, while she grabbed Molly's hips and went to town on her girlfriend. While Eliza was licking Molly's pussy, Molly started fingering Krissy, while still fucking my sister, snacked on Molly's breasts, cupping them in each hand, and randomly giving each succulent nipple equal attention, after a while, she stopped fingering Krissy and tightly gripped the sheets when she said:</p><p>""Krissy, turn around.""</p><p>Krissy did what Molly told her to do, after that, she separated herself from Eliza and me, got on her knees and started rubbing her clitoris in front of Krissy, a short time later she screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!""</p><p>With that, I saw Molly squirt her juices all over Krissy's face, and then, she collapsed right above Eliza's head, while I was still fucking my sister, suddenly, Krissy started staring at the dildo going in and out of Eliza, a short time later, while breathing heavy, Eliza said:</p><p>""Hermana, tire hacia afuera, por favor, saque ahora!!!!""</p><p>I did what she asked me to do and slowly pulled the dildo out of her pussy, then, I started rubbing her clitoris, 'cause, I automatically knew what she wanted, also, it did not take her that long to climax all over Krissy's face:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH""</p><p>After Eliza's orgasm, she got up off of the bed and said:</p><p>""Well, time for some cake.""</p><p>I said in my native tongue:</p><p>""No tan rápido, te olvidaste la parte más importante, la guinda""</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>""Usted tiene razón, hermana, pero, ¿cómo?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Like this, come here, Krissy, have some vwagina.""</p><p>As soon as I took off the dildo, Krissy was right there doing what she does best on my dripping pussy, all I did was grab her curly locks and wildly buck my hips against her dripping pussy juice-filled face, feeling all that juice in combination with mine was too much for me to bear, so, I screamed:</p><p>""OH, KRISSY, I'M SQUIRTING!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!""</p><p>After I squirted, Krissy sat up on the bed and let Eliza lick her face clean, after that, she kissed her on the lips and said:</p><p>""Now that is a birthday party, and, as the birthday girl, I'm letting Krissy decide who she wants to have sex with while we watch, so, Krissy, who's it going to be?""</p><p>Krissy said:</p><p>""Cawmen.""</p><p>To be continued.......................</p>"
784,"Eliza's Birthday Party, Part 5",Cobra,5,"This is the conclusion of Eliza's birthday party, but, the fun, my friends, is not over yet.","['g,g,g,g,f,f,f,F cons', 'oral', 'teen', 'toys', 'fingers', 'adult', 'lac']","<p>Bienvenidos, amigos, this story is the fifth part of my adventure in hot lesbian sex on the very day of my sister Eliza's birthday, this was also the day that I had hot lesbian sex with the mother of my sister's charge, a little 3-year-old black girl.......</p><p>So, Krissy started things off in a hurry and started rubbing my soaked crotch, once her finger slipped into my pussy, I let out a moan, suddenly, the doorbell rang:</p><p>""Está abierto."" Eliza said.</p><p>As soon as the door opened and closed, I saw two people walk up the stairs, those two people were a little kid and a large woman, once they walked into my room, the woman said:</p><p>""Krissy, take your finger out of Eliza's sister's pussy and let me taste it.""</p><p>Krissy did what she was told to do and the woman took Krissy's finger and licked it clean, after that she licked her lips and immediately dove into my crotch, all I did was grab her smooth locks and buck my hips against her face. It did not take me very long to squirt, but I did with a scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!""</p><p>After that, she pulled her face away from my crotch and said:</p><p>""Fuck me.""</p><p>I immediately turned to my sister and asked:</p><p>""Hermana, quién es?""</p><p>She answered:</p><p>""This is Kizzy and her daughter Shawnee.""</p><p>I asked:</p><p>""Hermana, Cuándo demonios ibas a decirme que tenía un cargo?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Nunca apareció.""</p><p>I responded:</p><p>""Una mierda!! Tuvo muchas oportunidades de hablar de Shawnee.""</p><p>She yelled:</p><p>""Deja de maldecir a mí!!!!""</p><p>I screamed back:</p><p>""Bueno, vete a la mierda!!""</p><p>She yelled:</p><p>""Sí, y también ha estado bien,!!""</p><p>After that, I just gave her an aggravated sigh.</p><p>Then, Eliza said to Kizzy:</p><p>""Why don't you guys fuck right here.""</p><p>Then, Kizzy asked me:</p><p>""Have you ever had a woman before?""</p><p>I answered:</p><p>""No, and my name is Carmen.""</p><p>As soon as I said that, Kizzy put her tongue in my mouth, then she lifted me off of the bed, and all I did was wrap my body around hers while she was standing up. During our kiss, Kizzy took her big hands and started to caress my butt with them, while that was happening, I started to hear furniture being moved, after that, I heard moans, that was when I felt two of Kizzy's fingers enter my pussy. When she did that, I started bouncing on her fingers, then, she reached a spot that not even I knew was there, when she hit it, I broke our kiss and started yelling:</p><p>""Oh, Kizzy, yes!! Yes!! Yes!! Si!! Si!! Si!!""</p><p>She looked at me and said:</p><p>""Feels good, right? Well, looks like I found it.""</p><p>Puzzled, I asked her:</p><p>""¿Qué encontraste?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Your g-spot.""</p><p>I asked her:</p><p>""¿Qué es un punto g?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Well, it's a sensitive spot inside of you that my ex-husband never seemed to find.""</p><p>I asked:</p><p>""Me ha gustado. ¿Podría golpeas otra vez, pero en la cama esta vez?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Then, she took her fingers out of my pussy and lowered me to the bed, while she gently lowered me to my bed, I saw all of my friends and my sister stroking and fingering their pussies while sitting on chairs, I also saw Krissy's head buried in Shawnee's crotch, and Shawnee grabbing Krissy's hair while squinting with her mouth open. That scene, seeing those two little girls fucking made me super wet, so, I said to my attentive adult lover in two languages:</p><p>""Please, I'm súper húmedo, fuck me, ahora!!!!""</p><p>With that, she did not say a word and took her two fingers into her mouth, pulled them out and then plunged them into my pussy, once they were in, she found my spot again, and all I did was scream in response:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!""</p><p>While she was fingering me, she lowered her head and started to lick and suck on my clitoris, when she did that, my pussy started to pulsate and throb at the same time, all I did was arch my back, grip the bed sheets hard while wildly bucking against her face and screaming:</p><p>""¡¡Dios mío!! Más duro, hacerlo más fuerte!! Sí!! Sí!! Sí!! Nunca he tenido un sentimiento tan grande en mi vida durante el sexo!! Eso es, eso es el punto, sí!! Ahí!! Ah, sí, ahí!! Voy a arrojar a chorros!! Oh, Dios, voy a arrojar a chorros!!""</p><p>After my screams of passion, I couldn't take it anymore and squirted all over her face:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>After that, all I did was collapse on the bed and start heaving, when I caught my breath, I lifted my body up and saw the bed sheets soaked with my sweat and juices, my sister was amazed:</p><p>""Wow!!""</p><p>I asked:</p><p>""Hermana, you didn't know that I can squirt like that?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""No way, even though I would like to try.""</p><p>Then, Kizzy said:</p><p>""Eliza, I can make you cum just as hard, or, even harder than your sister did, but, I'm very horny and dripping wet, so, I would like Carmen to fuck me with this. Happy birthday, Eliza.""</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>""A new toy, muchas gracias.""</p><p>Eliza's new toy was shaped like a penis, except it was colored a clear pink, so, I said:</p><p>""It's a new strap-on that looks like a penis.""</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>""Eso es correcto, y puedes quedarte con el otro.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Gracias.""</p><p>Then, I said:</p><p>"" Hola, Dora, podemos mantener consolador antiguo de Eliza.""</p><p>Dora said:</p><p>""Es genial mi amor, me deja utilizarlo sin la correa.""</p><p>So, I grabbed Eliza's dildo, took it off of the strap, and, not just handed it to her, I eased it into her soaked pussy with a deep, passionate tongue-kiss. We broke the kiss when Dora said:</p><p>""Podemos utilizar en cualquier momento que queramos, en privado, sólo déjame follarte primero.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Vamos a ver, mi amor.""</p><p>As soon as I finished the conversation with my girlfriend, Kizzy was already naked and lying on my bed waiting for me, but then, Eliza looked at her new toy and said:</p><p>""This thing is crotch-less, come on Dora, fuck your girlfriend while she fucks Kizzy.""</p><p>Dora responded:</p><p>""You don't have to ask me twice.""</p><p>With that, I put on Eliza's new strap-on, climbed on the bed to position myself in front of Kizzy, but, before I mounted her, I took a little sample of her wet pussy, it tasted really good, a little tangier than the girls, but, I might want to taste her when we're alone, anyways, I took the dildo in my hand and guided it in Kizzy's grown-up pussy, as soon as I was in, I took the liberty of sucking on her big nipples, fondling her breasts, pinching her nipples and drinking her breast-milk, while I was doing that, she moaned softly. At that moment, I briefly looked up and saw Eliza put her pussy right on top of Kizzy's face, backwards, so, I saw my sister's glorious ass go up and down while Kizzy fingered and licked Eliza's pussy. Unbeknownst to me, while I was staring at my sister's ass while sucking on Kizzy's breasts, Dora started kissing my neck while inserting my new toy inside of me, when Dora started to fuck me, I yelled out:</p><p>""Dora!! So good!! Fuck me!! Do not stop!! Fuck me hard!!</p><p>My girlfriend understood me and fucked me harder and faster than ever before, which, in turn, made me turn up the speed on Kizzy, and that set-up the chain reaction leading up to Eliza's orgasm:</p><p>""Muy bien, más duro, más rápido, por favor!! Más duro, más rápido, ¡ oh, Dios, voy a tener un orgasmo, aquí se trata...""</p><p>Then she screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>After that, my sister collapsed on the floor. Watching my sister cum was all it took for me, so I screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>After I orgasmed, that made me pump into Kizzy faster, that was when she screamed:</p><p>""Carmen!! So good!! I'm gonna cum!! Oh, Lord, I'm gonna cum so hard!!""</p><p>Then, with one last thrust, a scream:</p><p>""CARMEN!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!""</p><p>After Kizzy's explosive orgasm, everybody got up from their chairs and started to lick Kizzy's face, and suck on the Dildos, except for Krissy and Shawnee who were having their own brand of fun, so, in order to approach the girls, Dora and I took off our dildos when I said:</p><p>""Here, go nuts.""</p><p>Then, Dora and I walked over to the girls while they were kissing and asked:</p><p>""Hey, girls, want to have our own brand of fun?""</p><p>Shawnee broke the kiss to answer:</p><p>""Sowunds gowd to us, whererer?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""My parent's bed.""</p><p>Krissy said:</p><p>""Sowunds wike fun.""</p><p>Dora said:</p><p>""Well, come on, if they want, they know where to find us.""</p>"
785,Carmen And Molly's Revelation,Cobra,1,"The truth shall set you free, sort of.....","['g,f', 'g', 'g', 'f', 'g', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fisting', 'brief viol']","<p>Bienvenidos, amigos, this story is about the time that the little tykes revealed something to Molly and I about my sister that we didn't know.........</p><p>When the four of us left my room for Eliza's after-party frolics, while we were proceeding to my parent's room, I saw Shawnee rubbing her pussy when I asked:</p><p>""Shawnee, what's wrong?""</p><p>She answered:</p><p>""My vwagina is getin mowist.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""That's okay, let me take care of that for you.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""No. Mommy takes cawre of that fowr me.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Well, she is busy, so, it's either Dora or me at this point.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""I know etackly what you mean.""</p><p>Shocked, I said:</p><p>""Mi amor, Krissy, hold up, Shawnee, what did you mean by that?""</p><p>Krissy said:</p><p>""What she meant was that yowre sister has another relate summtin.""</p><p>Dora said:</p><p>""Relationship, with Kizzy?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""I think that was what Shawnee was trying to tell me. Shawnee, did my sister have sex with your mother?""</p><p>Shawnee nodded her head, while Dora was relaying a message to me from Krissy: ""Krissy just said that while Shawnee was napping, she heard moans and screams coming from Kizzy's room, after Eliza was done babysitting Shawnee. Also, she heard them talking about Eliza breaking up with Molly.""</p><p>Shocked and angry, I said:</p><p>""What? Molly is such a nice girl, why would Eliza do such a thing? Dora, you know that I would never do something like that to you. I thought that Eliza had more sense than to fuck another woman behind her girlfriend's back, how dare she?!! I have to confront her about this now, Dora, watch the girls, I'll be back.""</p><p>Krissy turned to Dora and asked:</p><p>""Awerent you gonna stop her?'</p><p>Dora said:</p><p>""No.""</p><p>That was when I left them, walked the hallway in a hurried pace and entered my room where I saw Eliza licking Kizzy's pussy. So, I yelled at her:</p><p>""Eliza, ¿cómo se atreve a hacerlo con tu novia, Molly?""</p><p>Eliza stopped what she was doing to answer me:</p><p>""¿Qué hacer?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Me enteré de todo, desde Krissy, Shawnee dijo que mientras ella estaba durmiendo la siesta, estabas en la habitación contigua puta su madre!!!""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Una mierda!!""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""No, no es mentira, ahora, Molly la verdad o lo haré!!""</p><p>Then Cheryl said:</p><p>""Oh, my God!! Did I just hear what I thought I heard?""</p><p>Molly asked:</p><p>""Heard what?""</p><p>Cheryl asked me:</p><p>""Carmen, I heard the whole conversation, want me to translate?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Carmen heard from Krissy what Shawnee said that while Shawnee was napping, Kizzy and Eliza were in the next room having sex, also, Eliza claims that Shawnee is lying, but, from what I just saw, I can safely say that Shawnee is telling the truth, am I right, Carmen?""</p><p>I said in shock:</p><p>""Damn, Cheryl, you are a good translator, and you are correct.""</p><p>After that, I saw Molly slap Eliza across the face and said:</p><p>""Happy birthday, you fucking bitch!!""</p><p>Eliza yelled:</p><p>""Kizzy satisfies me better than you ever could!!""</p><p>Molly shouted:</p><p>""FUCK YOU!! I hope you and your nigger bitch whore have a nice life together!! GO FUCK YOURSELF!! I'm leaving!! We are fucking through!! Have a nice life!!""</p><p>Eliza yelled:</p><p>""So go already, what's stopping you!!""</p><p>After that, Molly was so distraught that she left my room crying, out in the hall, I was there to console her, while I held her in my arms, she blurted out:</p><p>""Carmen, why, why, why did she do that?""</p><p>I said while rubbing her back:</p><p>""I don't know, I just do not know, come with me into my parent's room so we can talk.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>After that, we proceeded down the hallway and saw Dora and the girls when Dora asked:</p><p>""I heard screaming and cursing, Carmen, ¿Qué ha pasado?""</p><p>I answered her:</p><p>""Molly and my perra de una hermana, roto-para arriba.""</p><p>Dora said:</p><p>""Lo terrible para ti, Molly, vamos, vamos a hablar.""</p><p>Molly said:</p><p>""Good idea, girls, let's talk.""</p><p>As soon as we entered the room, all five of us sat down on the bed, Molly was flanked by me and Dora, I looked at Molly and asked:</p><p>""Molly, what happened?""</p><p>""Things were going great for us, I mean, she got this babysitting job a few weeks before you and Dora hooked-up. It was an exciting time for us, Eliza started working, you two became lesbians, everything was working out great. In fact, that very night that she got the job, we celebrated and made love like we never did before.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Yeah, I heard the screams.""</p><p>Then, she asked me:</p><p>""Carmen, If Dora doesn't mind, can I make a request?""</p><p>I asked:</p><p>""Sure, what is it?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Make love to me, please?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Sure, and of course Dora wouldn't mind, as long as she can join in.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""I see no problem with that, now, Carmen, bésame.""</p><p>With that, we gave each-other a very passionate kiss. While we were kissing, I started to slowly rub and stroke her clitoris with my thumb, not stopping, she broke our kiss and started to moan:</p><p>""Mmm, Carmen, you are making me so wet, don't stop, please, do not stop.""</p><p>So, I asked Molly while rubbing her clitoris:</p><p>""Molly, tell me when did things go sour between you and my sister.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""Oh, mmmm, I'll tell you. Things went sour when Eliza was babysitting for about a week, I wanted to, but she didn't. Mmmm, and making love to her wasn't the same, she started faking her orgasms every time since she started working. Oh, yes!! More!! Since then, things between us were never the same, and today was the icing on the cake, lol. Carmen, another request, please?""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Name it.""</p><p>She asked:</p><p>""Could you satisfy me better than your sister ever could, I mean, make me cum like never before.""</p><p>At that moment, Dora chimed in and said:</p><p>""If anyone can make you cum, she can.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Caray, gracias por el voto de confianza, mi amor.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""No hay problema, mi amor.""</p><p>With that, while still rubbing Molly's clitoris, I moved down and started to slowly lick her wet pussy. During my slow licking, I started to plant kisses on her labia, and that drove her nuts, that was also when she grabbed my hair and yelled:</p><p>""Carmen, so good!! Mmm, ahh! Keep going!! Don't stop!! Keep going!! Finger me, yes, finger me!! Hit my g-spot and make me cum!! Ahhhh!! Yes!!""</p><p>That was when I took my hand off of her clitoris and started to suck on it while taking my whole hand and slowly putting it inside of Molly's pussy, then, I went to work, moving my fingers in a scraping motion which drove her even crazier:</p><p>""Carmen!!! Ahhhhhhh!! Carmen!! Yes!! Do that!! Find my g-spot!! Oh, yes!! Carmen!! Fuck me!! Yes!!</p><p>When I found her g-spot, she went even crazier, she stopped gripping my hair and, instead gripped the sheets, lifted her butt off of the bed and screamed:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! CARMEN!! YES!!!""</p><p>Then, I slowly eased Molly back onto the bed, I stopped sucking on her clitoris in order to give her sweaty face a deep passionate kiss, a short time later, she broke the kiss and breathed my name:</p><p>""Carmen.""</p><p>I asked her:</p><p>""What.""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""I'm going to cum.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Well, don't hold it in, let it out.""</p><p>As soon as I said that, she let out a scream:</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! CARMEN!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! FUCK ELIZA!! ELIZAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH, CAN GO TO HELL!!YYYYYYYYEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!""</p><p>After her orgasm, I took my arm out of her pussy with a loud pop, and saw that it was covered in her juices, also, while I was pulling out of her, she collapsed onto the bed when she said:</p><p>""Best fuck ever!! Muchas gracias, Carmen, mi querido, Carmen.""</p><p>When she said that, I looked over at Dora, and, she did not look too happy:</p><p>""Carmen, ella dijo: 'my darling' cómo se atreve ella, cuando ella sabe condenadamente bien acerca de nosotros!""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Calmarse, mi amor, sabes que Molly ha sido a través de mucho con Eliza. Si usted puede perdonar, te dejo que laman mi brazo.""</p><p>""Sé que Molly ha sido mucho. Bueno, te perdono, ahora, déjame lamer su delicioso jugo.""</p><p>With that, I offered my girlfriend my arm, and she licked it, and sucked on every individual finger clean, after that, she seductively licked her lips and said:</p><p>""Deliciosa, mi amor""</p><p>Then, she grabbed me and gave me a deep, passionate tongue-kiss. After that, I broke the kiss and asked her:</p><p>""Dora, mi amor, ¿estás cachondo?""</p><p>She said:</p><p>""¿Cómo se atreven pides? Por supuesto, yo soy.""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Come here, but first, let's see if the girls.....""</p><p>That was when I saw Shawnee's face buried in Krissy's crotch, and hearing Krissy moaning, Dora said:</p><p>""Así, cuando en Roma""</p><p>I said:</p><p>""Decir, mono ve, mono hace.""</p><p>With that I started laughing and gave my girlfriend a kiss.</p><p>The End?</p>"
786,Carmen and Shawnee,Cobra,0,Carmen's adventure in babysitting,"['g/tod(g)', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'panties']","<p>Bienvenidos, amigos, this story is about the time that I got to watch Shawnee</p><p>It has been two weeks since my sister's birthday, and, every time that I mention Molly to her, she tells me to 'fuck-off' in so many ways. Within those two weeks, from what I heard from Shawnee was that Eliza and her mother have sex every night. Damn, I just wish that Dora and I were so lucky, we just had sex at lest 5 times within those same two weeks, I also heard from Krissy that her and Shawnee just hooked-up that one time. It is so fucking frustrating that Eliza gets to fuck more often than anyone else! Ugh! If she weren't my sister, I would kill her!! Shawnee also told me that while she was pretending to be napping, she snuck a peek on them fucking, and saw the strap-on that Kizzy got for Eliza on her birthday, and she was using it on Kizzy while fucking herself with a vibrator! Damn, wish I had one, wish I was anywhere else
            but here, but, I am unfortunately stuck at Kizzy's house while Kizzy and Eliza are on a date, I'm here watching Shawnee, but we developed a rapport since we met, so, watching her cannot be all that bad.</p><p>While Shawnee was watching some Disney flick, tuned out to the world, I decided to sneak into their love-nest to see what they've been up to, what I discovered was shocking to say the least. Firstly, the room smelled like sex, then, I saw the strap-on with the vibrator all covered in cum, I took the vibrator and smelled it, it smelled like Eliza. I also took the strap-on and smelled that, it smelled like Kizzy, I also discovered a disk on the dresser, but, no camera, but, Shawnee told me that it's a small and portable camera that her mom likes to take with her on trips. I thought to myself: 'trips, my ass' so, anyways, I popped the disk in the blu-ray player, and turned on the TV. All I did was sit on the bed and watch two people talking:</p><p>Eliza: “Babe, is anyone gonna see this?”</p><p>Kizzy: “Don't worry about a thing, honey, I mean, it's just you and me, Molly is out of the picture.”</p><p>Eliza: “You're so right, okay, but, I've never fucked on camera.”</p><p>Kizzy: “Why?”</p><p>Eliza: “Molly was too shy, plus she was worried if it went viral, but, I assured her that the video would be between us, but, still, no go.”</p><p>Kizzy: 'That's quite a shame, lets kiss.”</p><p>The next thing I saw was my sister and Kizzy kissing, first the lips, then, the neck, eventually, while kissing, their shirts came off, then Kizzy un-hooked my sister's bra, then Eliza un-hooked Kizzy's bra, once Kizzy's big breasts were revealed, I got instantly wet, then, when Eliza started fondling and sucking on Kizzy's breasts, I lost it, I put my hand down my jeans and under my panties, and, right then and there I start to finger myself. I did not realize that I was moaning so loud that Shawnee entered the room and looked at the TV:</p><p>“Is that my mama?”</p><p>Shocked, I quickly took my finger out of my pussy and turned off the TV, turned to my temporary charge and said:</p><p>“Yes it was your mother, but, that sort of thing is private.”</p><p>She asked:</p><p>“Then why wewre you watchwing it?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Tell you what, instead of answering you, why don't we have some fun on the couch?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Sowunds gowod.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“All right.”</p><p>She asked:</p><p>“Can we have ses, it's bewan so loung.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Okay.”</p><p>Before we proceeded to the couch, she started to cry:</p><p>“Shawnee, what's wrong?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“It's nuttin.”</p><p>I asked:</p><p>“Please tell me.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Awight, this is the fiowist twime since Kwissy that anywon offod to get intwa...”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Intimate?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Etackly.”</p><p>That was when I got off of the bed, picked her up and held her in my arms and said:</p><p>“Look, you're with me now, and everything is gonna be...”</p><p>Before I was able to finish my sentence, she kissed me on the lips, after that, I carried her to the couch, during the trip, she kissed me again. When we approached the couch, while still kissing me, I gently sat her down on it with me leaning over, she stopped kissing my lips and went straight for my neck, then, one of her hands grabbed my chest, she stopped kissing me and said:</p><p>“Cawmen, you have bweasts.”</p><p>I let go of her to say:</p><p>“Shawnee, be a good girl and let go of me, and I will show them to you.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Okay, Cawmen.”</p><p>Then, she let go of me in order to take off my Pocahontas t-shirt, revealing my Little Mermaid training bra that my mom got for me with matching panties, she also got a plain white bra and panty set for me, which Dora ripped off of me the last time that we fucked. Last week, I started sprouting buds, Dora loved them on first sight, and before she even got to my pussy, they were already glistening with her saliva. I even pinch and rub them while using Eliza's old toy at night. With these new breasts, I have the most spectacular orgasms. Anyways, I showed Shawnee my bra and she said:</p><p>“Wow!!”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Just wait, darling.”</p><p>Then, I took it off, when I took the bra off, I started to pinch my nipples, then, I offered them to Shawnee when I asked:</p><p>“Want a taste, honey?”</p><p>Like she needed an invitation, she cupped my bud and started to flick the nipple with her tongue, as soon as she took her thumb and forefinger to pinch my other nipple, she was sucking on the one she was licking, right then, I felt a surge go into my crotch, and a wetness that soon followed, all I did was moan:</p><p>“Mmm, Shawnee, good girl, keep sucking on my bud, don't stop, please, don't stop!!”</p><p>I must admit, for a 3-year-old, she knew what I liked, also, she gave extra special treatment to my currently sensitive nipples, the growing pains were gone, now, there was only pleasure, and in the process, my pussy became wetter. Shawnee's constant onslaught on my buds made me really soaked, so, I yelled:</p><p>“Mmm, oh, Shawnee!! Oh, you know what to do!! Don't stop!! I'm about to squirt!! I'm squirting!! Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!”</p><p>Right then and there, I squirted in my jeans, let go of Shawnee and collapsed on the floor. I also had my nipples covered in her baby saliva, which felt good on my skin. I was also eye-level with Shawnee's crotch, so, I looked up her sundress and noticed that she wasn't wearing any panties, so, I asked her:</p><p>“Going commando?”</p><p>She asked:</p><p>“Whass comman.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Commando, that means that you aren't wearing any panties.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Oh.”</p><p>With that, she scooted down until her legs were draped over the edge of the couch, then she lifted up her sundress and asked me:</p><p>“Cawmen, wowuld you wike sum vwagina?”</p><p>As soon as she asked me, I just stared at her beautiful baby pussy, and licked my lips at the anticipation for what I'm about to partake, 'cause, I've never had sex with someone so young before, the youngest girl that I have ever fucked was Krissy. After I licked my lips, Shawnee spread her legs wider in order for me to do whatever I wanted to do to her baby pussy, so, I parted open her outer lips with my fingers and started to blow into her vaginal opening, when I did that, she cooed, but then, I heard someone unlocking a door when I said:</p><p>“Shawnee, quick, put your dress back down and sit up.”</p><p>Shawnee did what I told her to do while I put my training bra back on, the door opened, when it opened I saw my sister and Kizzy kissing when I said:</p><p>“Couldn't wait, huh?”</p><p>Eliza broke their kiss to answer me:</p><p>“What is it any of your fucking business? By the way, I knew that you were about to fuck Shawnee.”</p><p>I responded:</p><p>“Yes I was, your point being.”</p><p>Eliza asked:</p><p>“So, have you fucked poor lonely Molly?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“As a matter of fact I did, a few nights ago at her house with Dora in a wild threesome, and, Molly said that I was a better lover than you, actually, she said that I was the best that she ever had.”</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>“Like I really give two shits about her opinion of how great your were or how shitty I was in bed, it doesn't make a fucking lick of difference to me!”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Admit it, it does.”</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>“Fuck you!!”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“When and how hard, better yet, why don't you fuck Kizzy, and if you have any energy left, I can come in there and fuck the both of you.”</p><p>Kizzy said:</p><p>“Sounds like a plan, in fact, I'm going to record this, excuse us, please.”</p><p>After that, Kizzy and Eliza went into their love nest and closed the door, as soon as it was shut, Shawnee scooted down the couch again and lifted up her skirt while I took my bra off and asked:</p><p>“Okay, Shawnee where were we?”</p><p>Shawnee shook her head no, so, I asked:</p><p>“Okay, well, Shawnee, what do you want to do?”</p><p>She answered:</p><p>“I want yowre vwagina foist.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Okay, but, you have to move.”</p><p>So, she moved so I can lay down on the couch, then, she went to work, first, she kissed me, then, she gave my neck wonderful kisses. After that, she licked each of my sensitive buds and my navel. Finally, she un-snapped the top button of my jeans, un-zipped the fly, and slowly took them off, once they were off, my little charge/lover dove into my panty-clad pussy and started to slowly lick the image of Flounder on my panties, and that sent shivers throughout my body:</p><p>“Mmm, Shawnee, if you're this good with them on, honey, try taking them off.”</p><p>A short time later, she did what I asked her to do, but, in a very unique way, she bit into the fabric and slowly removed them down my legs that way, once they were off, my little baby lover inched up to my pussy, used her tiny fingers to spread the lips open and started to blow into the vaginal opening, the sensation was so great, I yelled:</p><p>“Oh! Shawnee!! Yes!! Yes!! Blow on it, oh, yes!! Blow on it!! Yes!!”</p><p>She continued while I intently watched her do wonders on my pussy, when she finished blowing on it, she very gently started licking my clitoris, a short time later, she stopped, stood up, and took her dress off, leaving her naked, surprised, I asked:</p><p>“Shawnee, why did you stop?”</p><p>Keeping silent, she took my hand and placed it on her baby pussy and said:</p><p>“Here, feel.”</p><p>When I felt her pussy, she was dripping wet, so, I gently stroked her labia with my finger, then, sniffed it, and tasted it, then, I said:</p><p>“Boy, you taste good, ever try a sixty-nine?”</p><p>She asked:</p><p>“A waht?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Never mind, I'll just show you, come here.”</p><p>With that, as if she knew what to do, she climbed up on the couch, placed her legs on either side of my head, and landed on her knees, when she did that, I finally had a really spectacular view of Shawnee's glorious baby pussy, so, I proceeded to separate her lips and start to slowly move my tongue up and down, I also felt Shawnee do the exact same thing to me. For a 3-year-old, she is really talented and a very quick learner, but, I had to briefly stop our little love-fest by lightly tapping her on her butt, she stopped and said:</p><p>“I thowught that I was doing gowod Cawmen?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“You are, sweetheart, it's just that, I want to try fingers.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“You hawve my premi...”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Permission.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Yes, mama and Eliza do it to chwek if I uwinateed myself or not, but, it feels so gowod.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Yes it does, sweetie, in fact, I'll go first.”</p><p>Without saying a word, I stuck my middle finger, up to the second knuckle, when I did that, she twisted her body around on my finger, in order for me to have access to her baby clitoris, it was protruding out so much that, I started to suck on it right then and there. While I was sucking on it, she was bouncing on my finger, and gripping my head while cooing and moaning:</p><p>“Oh, Cawmen!! Oh, Cawmen!! Yeth!! Cawmen!! Yeth!! I.am!!”</p><p>At that moment, she tensed up while I was fingering her really fast, then, she screamed:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After she screamed, she peed all over my face, even though, it didn't smell or taste like pee, then, I briefly looked up to see Kizzy bursting through their love-nest, wearing the strap-on that she gave my sister on her birthday and said:</p><p>“Carmen, I heard screams, is everything all right?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Don't worry about a thing, Kizzy, your daughter just orgasmed, which I believe was her first.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“I'm so proud of you, sweetie, hey, would you two like to join us?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Would Eliza mind.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“I doubt it. Then, she yelled: “Hey babe, do you mind if Shawnee and your sister join us to fuck?”</p><p>Eliza yelled back:</p><p>“Of course not, with a scream like that, they can, and, sis, does this mean that you forgive me?”</p><p>I yelled back:</p><p>“Maybe, we'll see!!”</p><p>Then, Shawnee got off of me and we followed Kizzy to her bedroom.</p><p>Bienvenidos, amigos, this story is about the time that I got to watch Shawnee</p><p>It has been two weeks since my sister's birthday, and, every time that I mention Molly to her, she tells me to 'fuck-off' in so many ways. Within those two weeks, from what I heard from Shawnee was that Eliza and her mother have sex every night. Damn, I just wish that Dora and I were so lucky, we just had sex at lest 5 times within those same two weeks, I also heard from Krissy that her and Shawnee just hooked-up that one time. It is so fucking frustrating that Eliza gets to fuck more often than anyone else! Ugh! If she weren't my sister, I would kill her!! Shawnee also told me that while she was pretending to be napping, she snuck a peek on them fucking, and saw the strap-on that Kizzy got for Eliza on her birthday, and she was using it on Kizzy while fucking herself with a vibrator! Damn, wish I had one, wish I was anywhere else
            but here, but, I am unfortunately stuck at Kizzy's house while Kizzy and Eliza are on a date, I'm here watching Shawnee, but we developed a rapport since we met, so, watching her cannot be all that bad.</p><p>While Shawnee was watching some Disney flick, tuned out to the world, I decided to sneak into their love-nest to see what they've been up to, what I discovered was shocking to say the least. Firstly, the room smelled like sex, then, I saw the strap-on with the vibrator all covered in cum, I took the vibrator and smelled it, it smelled like Eliza. I also took the strap-on and smelled that, it smelled like Kizzy, I also discovered a disk on the dresser, but, no camera, but, Shawnee told me that it's a small and portable camera that her mom likes to take with her on trips. I thought to myself: 'trips, my ass' so, anyways, I popped the disk in the blu-ray player, and turned on the TV. All I did was sit on the bed and watch two people talking:</p><p>Eliza: “Babe, is anyone gonna see this?”</p><p>Kizzy: “Don't worry about a thing, honey, I mean, it's just you and me, Molly is out of the picture.”</p><p>Eliza: “You're so right, okay, but, I've never fucked on camera.”</p><p>Kizzy: “Why?”</p><p>Eliza: “Molly was too shy, plus she was worried if it went viral, but, I assured her that the video would be between us, but, still, no go.”</p><p>Kizzy: 'That's quite a shame, lets kiss.”</p><p>The next thing I saw was my sister and Kizzy kissing, first the lips, then, the neck, eventually, while kissing, their shirts came off, then Kizzy un-hooked my sister's bra, then Eliza un-hooked Kizzy's bra, once Kizzy's big breasts were revealed, I got instantly wet, then, when Eliza started fondling and sucking on Kizzy's breasts, I lost it, I put my hand down my jeans and under my panties, and, right then and there I start to finger myself. I did not realize that I was moaning so loud that Shawnee entered the room and looked at the TV:</p><p>“Is that my mama?”</p><p>Shocked, I quickly took my finger out of my pussy and turned off the TV, turned to my temporary charge and said:</p><p>“Yes it was your mother, but, that sort of thing is private.”</p><p>She asked:</p><p>“Then why wewre you watchwing it?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Tell you what, instead of answering you, why don't we have some fun on the couch?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Sowunds gowod.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“All right.”</p><p>She asked:</p><p>“Can we have ses, it's bewan so loung.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Okay.”</p><p>Before we proceeded to the couch, she started to cry:</p><p>“Shawnee, what's wrong?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“It's nuttin.”</p><p>I asked:</p><p>“Please tell me.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Awight, this is the fiowist twime since Kwissy that anywon offod to get intwa...”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Intimate?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Etackly.”</p><p>That was when I got off of the bed, picked her up and held her in my arms and said:</p><p>“Look, you're with me now, and everything is gonna be...”</p><p>Before I was able to finish my sentence, she kissed me on the lips, after that, I carried her to the couch, during the trip, she kissed me again. When we approached the couch, while still kissing me, I gently sat her down on it with me leaning over, she stopped kissing my lips and went straight for my neck, then, one of her hands grabbed my chest, she stopped kissing me and said:</p><p>“Cawmen, you have bweasts.”</p><p>I let go of her to say:</p><p>“Shawnee, be a good girl and let go of me, and I will show them to you.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Okay, Cawmen.”</p><p>Then, she let go of me in order to take off my Pocahontas t-shirt, revealing my Little Mermaid training bra that my mom got for me with matching panties, she also got a plain white bra and panty set for me, which Dora ripped off of me the last time that we fucked. Last week, I started sprouting buds, Dora loved them on first sight, and before she even got to my pussy, they were already glistening with her saliva. I even pinch and rub them while using Eliza's old toy at night. With these new breasts, I have the most spectacular orgasms. Anyways, I showed Shawnee my bra and she said:</p><p>“Wow!!”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Just wait, darling.”</p><p>Then, I took it off, when I took the bra off, I started to pinch my nipples, then, I offered them to Shawnee when I asked:</p><p>“Want a taste, honey?”</p><p>Like she needed an invitation, she cupped my bud and started to flick the nipple with her tongue, as soon as she took her thumb and forefinger to pinch my other nipple, she was sucking on the one she was licking, right then, I felt a surge go into my crotch, and a wetness that soon followed, all I did was moan:</p><p>“Mmm, Shawnee, good girl, keep sucking on my bud, don't stop, please, don't stop!!”</p><p>I must admit, for a 3-year-old, she knew what I liked, also, she gave extra special treatment to my currently sensitive nipples, the growing pains were gone, now, there was only pleasure, and in the process, my pussy became wetter. Shawnee's constant onslaught on my buds made me really soaked, so, I yelled:</p><p>“Mmm, oh, Shawnee!! Oh, you know what to do!! Don't stop!! I'm about to squirt!! I'm squirting!! Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!”</p><p>Right then and there, I squirted in my jeans, let go of Shawnee and collapsed on the floor. I also had my nipples covered in her baby saliva, which felt good on my skin. I was also eye-level with Shawnee's crotch, so, I looked up her sundress and noticed that she wasn't wearing any panties, so, I asked her:</p><p>“Going commando?”</p><p>She asked:</p><p>“Whass comman.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Commando, that means that you aren't wearing any panties.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Oh.”</p><p>With that, she scooted down until her legs were draped over the edge of the couch, then she lifted up her sundress and asked me:</p><p>“Cawmen, wowuld you wike sum vwagina?”</p><p>As soon as she asked me, I just stared at her beautiful baby pussy, and licked my lips at the anticipation for what I'm about to partake, 'cause, I've never had sex with someone so young before, the youngest girl that I have ever fucked was Krissy. After I licked my lips, Shawnee spread her legs wider in order for me to do whatever I wanted to do to her baby pussy, so, I parted open her outer lips with my fingers and started to blow into her vaginal opening, when I did that, she cooed, but then, I heard someone unlocking a door when I said:</p><p>“Shawnee, quick, put your dress back down and sit up.”</p><p>Shawnee did what I told her to do while I put my training bra back on, the door opened, when it opened I saw my sister and Kizzy kissing when I said:</p><p>“Couldn't wait, huh?”</p><p>Eliza broke their kiss to answer me:</p><p>“What is it any of your fucking business? By the way, I knew that you were about to fuck Shawnee.”</p><p>I responded:</p><p>“Yes I was, your point being.”</p><p>Eliza asked:</p><p>“So, have you fucked poor lonely Molly?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“As a matter of fact I did, a few nights ago at her house with Dora in a wild threesome, and, Molly said that I was a better lover than you, actually, she said that I was the best that she ever had.”</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>“Like I really give two shits about her opinion of how great your were or how shitty I was in bed, it doesn't make a fucking lick of difference to me!”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Admit it, it does.”</p><p>Eliza said:</p><p>“Fuck you!!”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“When and how hard, better yet, why don't you fuck Kizzy, and if you have any energy left, I can come in there and fuck the both of you.”</p><p>Kizzy said:</p><p>“Sounds like a plan, in fact, I'm going to record this, excuse us, please.”</p><p>After that, Kizzy and Eliza went into their love nest and closed the door, as soon as it was shut, Shawnee scooted down the couch again and lifted up her skirt while I took my bra off and asked:</p><p>“Okay, Shawnee where were we?”</p><p>Shawnee shook her head no, so, I asked:</p><p>“Okay, well, Shawnee, what do you want to do?”</p><p>She answered:</p><p>“I want yowre vwagina foist.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Okay, but, you have to move.”</p><p>So, she moved so I can lay down on the couch, then, she went to work, first, she kissed me, then, she gave my neck wonderful kisses. After that, she licked each of my sensitive buds and my navel. Finally, she un-snapped the top button of my jeans, un-zipped the fly, and slowly took them off, once they were off, my little charge/lover dove into my panty-clad pussy and started to slowly lick the image of Flounder on my panties, and that sent shivers throughout my body:</p><p>“Mmm, Shawnee, if you're this good with them on, honey, try taking them off.”</p><p>A short time later, she did what I asked her to do, but, in a very unique way, she bit into the fabric and slowly removed them down my legs that way, once they were off, my little baby lover inched up to my pussy, used her tiny fingers to spread the lips open and started to blow into the vaginal opening, the sensation was so great, I yelled:</p><p>“Oh! Shawnee!! Yes!! Yes!! Blow on it, oh, yes!! Blow on it!! Yes!!”</p><p>She continued while I intently watched her do wonders on my pussy, when she finished blowing on it, she very gently started licking my clitoris, a short time later, she stopped, stood up, and took her dress off, leaving her naked, surprised, I asked:</p><p>“Shawnee, why did you stop?”</p><p>Keeping silent, she took my hand and placed it on her baby pussy and said:</p><p>“Here, feel.”</p><p>When I felt her pussy, she was dripping wet, so, I gently stroked her labia with my finger, then, sniffed it, and tasted it, then, I said:</p><p>“Boy, you taste good, ever try a sixty-nine?”</p><p>She asked:</p><p>“A waht?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Never mind, I'll just show you, come here.”</p><p>With that, as if she knew what to do, she climbed up on the couch, placed her legs on either side of my head, and landed on her knees, when she did that, I finally had a really spectacular view of Shawnee's glorious baby pussy, so, I proceeded to separate her lips and start to slowly move my tongue up and down, I also felt Shawnee do the exact same thing to me. For a 3-year-old, she is really talented and a very quick learner, but, I had to briefly stop our little love-fest by lightly tapping her on her butt, she stopped and said:</p><p>“I thowught that I was doing gowod Cawmen?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“You are, sweetheart, it's just that, I want to try fingers.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“You hawve my premi...”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Permission.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Yes, mama and Eliza do it to chwek if I uwinateed myself or not, but, it feels so gowod.”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Yes it does, sweetie, in fact, I'll go first.”</p><p>Without saying a word, I stuck my middle finger, up to the second knuckle, when I did that, she twisted her body around on my finger, in order for me to have access to her baby clitoris, it was protruding out so much that, I started to suck on it right then and there. While I was sucking on it, she was bouncing on my finger, and gripping my head while cooing and moaning:</p><p>“Oh, Cawmen!! Oh, Cawmen!! Yeth!! Cawmen!! Yeth!! I.am!!”</p><p>At that moment, she tensed up while I was fingering her really fast, then, she screamed:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After she screamed, she peed all over my face, even though, it didn't smell or taste like pee, then, I briefly looked up to see Kizzy bursting through their love-nest, wearing the strap-on that she gave my sister on her birthday and said:</p><p>“Carmen, I heard screams, is everything all right?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Don't worry about a thing, Kizzy, your daughter just orgasmed, which I believe was her first.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“I'm so proud of you, sweetie, hey, would you two like to join us?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Would Eliza mind.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“I doubt it. Then, she yelled: “Hey babe, do you mind if Shawnee and your sister join us to fuck?”</p><p>Eliza yelled back:</p><p>“Of course not, with a scream like that, they can, and, sis, does this mean that you forgive me?”</p><p>I yelled back:</p><p>“Maybe, we'll see!!”</p><p>Then, Shawnee got off of me and we followed Kizzy to her bedroom.</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
787,Angie and Sandy,Cobra,0,,"['g/g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'first']","<p>Hello, I'm Angie, and I am 11 years old with a slender build, brown eyes and light brown hair. My friend, Sandy, however, has brown eyes and black hair, but, her breasts are bigger than mine, I'm just a flattie! Ugh, I am so fucking jealous of her it's not even funny, anyways, who knew that one evening of hanging out in my room would turn into my first time.</p><p>So, we were in my room, listening to music when I said:</p><p>“Sandy, where were you yesterday after class?”</p><p>“I was in the girl's bathroom.”</p><p>“Doing what?”</p><p>“Oh, wouldn't you like to know.”</p><p>“Come on, we're best friends, please tell me.”</p><p>“Okay, if you promise to keep quiet.”</p><p>“Come on, you know me.”</p><p>“Okay, I'll tell you, you know Cindy, the 6<sup>th</sup> grade head cheerleader.”</p><p>“What about her?”</p><p>“Well, her and I...”</p><p>“You didn't.”</p><p>“We did, in the bathroom, man, she's such a screamer.”</p><p>“Details, details.”</p><p>“Okay, she was sitting on the bowl, while I fingered and licked her until she had such an explosive orgasm.”</p><p>“Did she reciprocate?”</p><p>“Unfortunately, no, when she left, I went into another stall and had to finger myself until I orgasmed.”</p><p>“That was why you were late?”</p><p>“Exactly.”</p><p>“So, you're a virgin like me.”</p><p>“Yes, but, I want that to change tonight, with you.”</p><p>“Of course.”</p><p>“Perfect.”</p><p>With that, I got up out of my bed, approached Sandy and hugged her tightly, then, she cupped my head with her hand, tilting my neck back and gave me a strong and passionate kiss. The kiss felt so good that I felt a warming sensation coursing through my body, when we broke our kiss, all I said was:</p><p>“Wow!!”</p><p>“Did you like it?”</p><p>“Like it, I loved it.”</p><p>“Ready for more?”</p><p>“Yes, I like more.”</p><p>“Okay, if you insist.”</p><p>So, we continued to kiss each-other, when suddenly, I felt her hands gripping the hem of my shirt, I followed suit and started to unbutton hers, we broke our kiss again, in order to remove each-other's shirts, once our shirts were off. Sandy, took it one step further and un-hooked her bra, once it fell to the floor, I looked up, and for the first time, I saw my best friend topless, I was in absolute awe at the site, then, she said:</p><p>“Earth to Angie! Are you just gonna fucking stand there, or do something, you made me so hot and horny for you, right now, please suck on my titties.”</p><p>Like I needed and invitation, when I walked over to her, I cupped her breasts in my hands, then, as if on instinct, I slowly started to lick them around the nipple, when I eventually got to one of her nipples, I very slowly sucked on it while my bff/lover tilted her head back and cried out:</p><p>“Mmm, Angie!! So good! More! More!! More!! I cannot wait for what you're gonna do to my pussy when you get to it, but, for now, this is so nice!! Yes!!”</p><p>While I was sucking on her nipple, Sandy was yelling instructions:</p><p>“Oh, Angie, pinch the other nipple! Oh, yes, take my nipple between your thumb and forefinger, please?”</p><p>As soon as I honored her request, I took it one step further, I stopped sucking on her nipple, and with both hands, I was pinching her nipples while kissing the nape of her neck, after a while, I switched between her neck and earlobe, and that, my friends, caused a stir:</p><p>“Mmm, Angie. More, more, more. Mmm, so good. Mmm, let's go to the bed, I'm getting so wet.”</p><p>With that, I let go of her while she took off her jeans and panties, then, she climbed onto the bed and spread her legs, then, she started rubbing her clit while saying:</p><p>“Angie, my pussy needs you, now.”</p><p>That was when I climbed onto the bed and started to tongue-kiss Sandy, eventually, I moved down and kissed her neck, then, I planted a kiss on each one of her breasts, after that, I planted kisses all over her stomach, navel, arms, legs, and thighs. Then, eventually, I planted a kiss on her swollen clit while playfully slowly stroking her labia. While stroking her labia, I planted my middle finger in between her lips and gently moved it in and out while making a 'come here' motion, I felt my nail scraping the sensitive spot underneath the clit, I usually hit that spot while I'm masturbating, but this was different. While I was fingering her, she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm! Yes, Angie!! More! More! Yes!! Use your tongue, baby, use your tongue!”</p><p>So, again, I did what she asked and was slowly lapping and sucking on her swollen clit while she was grabbing my head and forcing me deeper into her crotch. After a while, I felt her vaginal muscles contract and get tighter around my finger, and I felt her clit getting rougher on my tongue, on top of that, Sandy started to hump the bed while screaming:</p><p>“ANGIE!! ANGIE!! ANGIE!! AAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!! SO FUCKING GOOD!! YES!! YES!! YES!! MORE!! MORE!! MORE!! HARDER!! YES!! YES!! YES!! I'M GONNA CUM!! I'M GONNA!!</p><p>A light, smooth pause ensued, followed by a shattering crescendo that could wake the dead:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>As soon as Sandy orgasmed, my face and hand were covered in her juices. Right in front of her, I seductively licked my hand clean when she said:</p><p>“That is fucking hot.”</p><p>“You think so, baby.”</p><p>“I know so. Angie, can I do you?”</p><p>“I've been dripping wet since we started.”</p><p>“I'll take that as a Да.”</p><p>As soon as she said 'yes' in Russian, 'cause, that's what we're studying in school, I grabbed her and started tongue-kissing her while she was pinching my nipples, making me wetter. A short time later, she helped me wriggle out of my skinny jeans and panties, as soon as she saw my tight ass, she commented:</p><p>“Wow Энджи, красивый жопа!!”</p><p>When she told me that I had a nice ass in Russian, I was going to respond in kind, but, she started kissing and licking it, then, she did something unexpected, she reached around and started stroking my labia really slowly. When she did that, all I did was moan:</p><p>“Oh, oh, oh, oh, ah, ah, ah, ah. Sandy, oh, Sandy, rub harder. Oh, yes, rub harder.</p><p>She did what I told her to do and rubbed my pussy harder while massaging my swollen clit. She was rubbing my pussy so softly and tenderly, I just moaned:</p><p>“Sandy, lick me. Oh, God!! Sandy, Пожалуйста лизать меня, моя любовь!”</p><p>She understood what I told her, and maneuvered herself to my front and started to gently lick my labia while pinching my clit, she was making me feel so good when I said to her:</p><p>“Sandy, please do to me what you did to Cindy.”</p><p>Suddenly, I saw her put her finger in her mouth, which was so hot, when she put in my pussy, I shuddered, 'cause, the sensations all through my body felt so good, once she started to finger me slowly while sucking on my swollen clit, I very gently cupped her head and cried out:</p><p>“Ahh, Sandy, keep going, so good. Keep going. Yes!! Да! Да! Да! Yes!! Yes!! Yes!! So good!”</p><p>Suddenly, she stopped sucking my clit to ask me:</p><p>“Do you want me to go faster?”</p><p>“Нет, just keep going at that slow pace, ungh!! I think that I'm gonna explode!!”</p><p>Right then and there, I did just that, all it took was for Sandy to lick my clit just once, after she did that, I screamed:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>After I orgasmed, I simply collapsed on the floor, then, Sandy tongue-kissed me, when she did that, I could taste my juices, after the kiss, Sandy licked her hand clean right in front of me, then asked me:</p><p>“Angie, Ты моя подруга?”</p><p>When she asked me if I was her girlfriend, I answered:</p><p>“Да, but, on one condition.”</p><p>“Name it, babe.”</p><p>“I want to go into the girl's locker room in school and have sex with the entire cheerleading squad.”</p><p>“As long as I come with you.”</p><p>“Deal.”</p><p>The End</p><p>Author's note: Up next, it wold be Angie, Sandy and a bunch of hot and sexy lesbian preteen cheerleaders!!</p>"
788,"Dance Moms Jojo and Mckenzie, Part 1",Cobra,0,Dance Moms girls behind the scenes,"['g/g', 'cons', 'oral', 'first']","<p>Hi, I'm Jojo from Dance Moms, and, I would like to tell you about the time when I found out about Maddie and Kendall. I also found out something very special about me and Kenzie. It all started when the four of us had a little private time away from the cameras and our moms at Maddie's house to relax:</p><p>“Okay, is anyone up for truth or dare?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“I'm in.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Me too.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Jo, uh, Jo. Hey, earth to Jo.” Maddie said.</p><p>“What?” I asked.</p><p>“Jojo, why are you staring at my sister?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“What, do I have something on my face, sis?” Kenzie asked.</p><p>“No, sis, you're fine, but, I would like to know why Jojo was staring at you.” Maddie asked.</p><p>“Well, sis, I would like to know, too.” Kenzie said.”</p><p>“Okay, truth, we are still playing, right?” Kendall said.</p><p>“Yes. Kendall, okay, what is it?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“I would just like Jojo and your sister to know about us.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Oh, I already know.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Gee, Kendall, thanks for taking the pressure off.” I said.</p><p>“Well, I'm sorry, Jo, but, I would like to tell you that Maddie and I are..”</p><p>I stopped Kendall in mid-sentence to say:</p><p>“Dating.” I said.</p><p>“Holy shit, you bitch!!” Maddie said.</p><p>“All I did was put two and two together, on the other hand, I do have a crush on.”</p><p>Maddie stopped me and said:</p><p>“Yeah, my sister.”</p><p>Surprised, Kenzie said:</p><p>“Me! Wow, Jojo, I didn't know.”</p><p>“Well, you do now.” I said.</p><p>“Looks like someone needs a hug.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“No, don't come near me.” I said.</p><p>“Okay, truth.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“This oughta be good.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Well, here it is, I kind of have a crush on you, too.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Like I did not see that coming.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Hey, you were bolder, you kissed me after Kenzie won over me.” Maddie said.</p><p>“I thought that you needed consoling.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Screw you!” Maddie said.</p><p>“Now or later, honey, we have the time.” Kendall said.</p><p>“What? You two actually get intimate?” Kenzie said.”</p><p>“Don't you remember, sis, I told you about the time when Kendall came back that I missed her so much that after class we went upstairs and well.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Oh, yeah. Boy, your cheeks were flushed after mom found you.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“I remember that time, too, also, that was when Kendall pulled a hammy and couldn't walk straight.” I said.</p><p>'Yeah, that was my fault, I should have been more careful.' Maddie said.</p><p>“Actually, it was partially mine, I mean, I shouldn't have came so hard that I actually pulled that muscle.” Kendall said.</p><p>“I do tend to make you cum.really.hard.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Sis, we all know that you do a mean...Captain..Kirk.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Well, she's my Lt. Uhura.” Maddie said.</p><p>“But remember in that movie, Mister Spock got her.” I said.</p><p>“No, shit, but, on the show that mom watched, they kissed.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Oh, yeah, mom wanted Sulu, but, settled for dad.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Which Sulu?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“John Cho, she told me that she had a huge crush on him when Harold and Kumar came out.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“She even dragged us to see Into Darkness.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Well, she likes Asian.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Pan fired, sauteed, or between the sheets.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Kendall, you bitch, I know where you're headed with that one.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Maybe, but, I would love to know how this turns out, first.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Okay, dare, I'm going to kiss Jojo.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Wow! That is bold, taking on your own dare, well, have at it.” Maddie said.</p><p>Without saying another word, Kenzie stood up first, then, she took me by the hands and helped me off the sofa, took me in her arms and gave me a small peck on the lips:</p><p>“That's all, we could do better than that, Kendall, let's show them.” Maddie said.</p><p>“You do not have to show us.” I said:</p><p>That was when I held Kenzie tightly, gave her taut butt a squeeze, took my other arm and held her neck, tilted her head back and went at her like an animal giving her a really passionate kiss, when we broke the kiss, Maddie was shocked:</p><p>“Oh, shit!! Wow, and you have never done this before.”</p><p>“No, I haven't.” I said.</p><p>“Okay, dare, I dare you and Kenzie to have sex right here.” Kendall said.</p><p>“In front of you?” I asked.”</p><p>“But, of course, remember the time you caught us in the toilet, Kendall was between my legs, and I asked you if you wanted to join in, but, you refused, but, stayed anyway, and, you, sis, caught us in my room.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Oh, yeah, so, we do owe them.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Well, consider this as 'paid in full'.” I said.</p><p>“Babe, help me move this table.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Okay.” Kendall said.</p><p>After the table was moved, and our captive audience sat back down, I resumed kissing Kenzie, giving her one passionate kiss after another, after another, after another. After the fifth kiss, Kenzie decided to take her shirt off, so, I helped her. Once her shirt was off, I started to plant candy kisses on her neck, nipples, and stomach, after that, I looked up at Kenzie, then, at my audience seeking approval:</p><p>“The next step would be the pants.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Uh, we're not ready yet.” I said.</p><p>So, after that, I continued giving Kenzie candy kisses all over her lovely limber body, then, I gingerly licked her right nipple and did the same for her left when she cooed:</p><p>“Mmm, Jojo, ahh.”</p><p>With that, I continued licking, after a while Kenzie was begging me to do something else:</p><p>“Kiss me again, Jojo, I like the way you kiss me.”</p><p>I was more than happy to yield to her wants, so, I stopped licking her nipples and moved back up to her pretty face and kissed her hard, even used my tongue this time around, when we broke the kiss, Kenzie was impressed, and so was my audience:</p><p>“Wow!! Do it again!”</p><p>“Holy shit!! I would love to see that again!” Maddie said.</p><p>“Me too! You kiss me like that.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Yes, indeed, I do, but, even more so.” Maddie said.</p><p>After that, I continued to kiss Kenzie, but, with more fervor this time, while holding her tightly and leading her to the couch, once she sat down, I let go of her and then, I helped her take her shoes and socks off, once they were off, I started planting candy kisses on her feet and ankles, after a while of that, I kissed her again, then, I un-buttoned her skinny jeans, then un-zipped her fly while planting a candy kiss at the bottom of her stomach when she cooed again:</p><p>“Ahh, Jojo, I'm getting a tingly feeling down there, I also have a sudden need to go to the bathroom, sis, is this normal?”</p><p>“Yes, it is, sis, that tingly feeling means you want her, and that 'bathroom urge' means that your vagina is ready for sex.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Should I stop, Kenzie?” I asked.</p><p>“No, keep going, Jojo.” Kenzie said.</p><p>After that, I kept going gripping the hem of her pants and pulled until they were completely off, in nothing but a pair of red Minne Mouse panties, for a brief second, I looked at Kenzie and stood in awe at the beautiful site for a brief moment, then, I grabbed the hem of her panties and slowly took them off of her legs, after that, I threw them at my audience and said:</p><p>“Here, have fun, I'm sure that I will.”</p><p>But, alas, I was wrong, staring at her naked, I just froze, having no clue on how to proceed next. Kenzie looking concerned said something:</p><p>“Jojo, what's wrong, Jojo. Hey, Jojo! Sis! She froze, and, I cannot move!”</p><p>“Hold on, sis, I'm coming.” Maddie said.</p><p>The next thing I know is that Maddie got up from her seat, approached me, then, she firmly slapped me across my face to snap me out of it:</p><p>“Thank you, Maddie.” I said.</p><p>“Anytime, do you need help?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“Yes, please.” I asked.</p><p>“Okay, first thing, continue with those kisses, she likes that, then, gently caress her clit between your fingers while kissing her labia with the occasional lick, fingers are optional, good luck.” Maddie said.</p><p>As soon as Maddie sat down, I proceeded with planting candy kisses on her califs, knees, quads, and thighs. I was actually bold enough to plant kisses in a row all over her quads, until I met her inner thighs, there, I planted a kiss on each thigh when she cooed again:</p><p>“Ahh, ooh, ahh.”</p><p>Liking what I was doing, I kept doing it, then, I got bold and planted a kiss on her labia, as soon as that happened, she yelped:</p><p>“Ahhhh! Continue, Jojo, don't stop, keep going.”</p><p>With that, I kept going, and proceeded with Maddie's advice and started to pinch her little clitoris with my fingers while planting a lot of candy kisses on her labia, a short time later, I took my other hand and slowly opened up her labia, when I saw her hymen, I licked it, then, I slowly started licking underneath her clitoris while she was firmly gripping the couch cushion, breathing heavy and yelling:</p><p>“Ahh!! Jojo!! I don't know what you're doing to me, but, it's having an effect!! Sis, what is this feeling!? I like it! Should I let go?!”</p><p>“Sis, let go, here let me help you. Take my hand if you like.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Thanks, I do appreciate it.” Kenzie said.</p><p>With that, she let go, and let go she did squirting a weird liquid into my face, which didn't taste that bad, it actually tasted good, when I finally looked up, I saw that Kenzie had collapsed, and her sister was stroking her hair and kissed her sweaty forehead and said:</p><p>“There, there, that felt good, now, didn't it? Rest, now, sis, just, rest now.”</p><p>“I guess that it's now you're turn.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Babe, let her rest, and Jojo, you rest, too.” Maddie said.</p><p>“You're right, I am exhausted.”</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
789,"Dance Moms Jojo and Mckenzie, Part 2",Cobra,0,Part 2 of Dance Moms behind the scenes,"['ggg', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'squirt', '3some']","<p>When Kenzie came to, she turned to her sister:</p><p>“Wow!! What was that?”</p><p>“It's called an orgasm, sis, and it feels really good.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Indeed it does, remember?” Kendall said.</p><p>“Too true, kiss me.” Maddie said.</p><p>With that, Maddie and Kendall give each-other a real passionate kiss, but, Kendall wanted more and started to give Maddie pecks on her neck:</p><p>“Babe, we should stop.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Why, I thought that you liked it.” Kendall said.</p><p>“I do, baby, but, that's not the point, I think that I should wake up Jojo.” Maddie said.</p><p>“No, sis, I'll do it, now, it's my turn to pleasure her, I mean, a dare is a dare, right?” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Of course it is, well, go ahead.” Kendall said.</p><p>That was when I felt someone pull me up off of the couch and slowly stroke my long blonde hair while planting kisses on my neck, after that, I felt someone kiss me on the lips. Then I opened my eyes and found out it was Kenzie when I said:</p><p>“Kenzie, hold me.”</p><p>Without saying a word, Kenzie wrapped me in my arms and held me tight when she said:</p><p>“Jo, I have a confession.”</p><p>“Okay.” I said.</p><p>“I may not be able to pleasure you the way that.”</p><p>I stopped her right there and said:</p><p>“It does not matter, and, don't think, just feel.”</p><p>That was when Kenzie slightly broke the embrace, then we held each-other by the arms:</p><p>“Really?” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Yes, really.” I said.</p><p>At that moment, Kenzie gave me a really deep and passionate tongue-kiss and held it there for at least a minute before she broke the kiss, but, when she broke it, I was breathless and all I could manage was one word:</p><p>“Wow.”</p><p>“You liked it?” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Yes, now, ravish me, Kenzie.” I said.</p><p>“Wow, she gets right to the point.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Indeed, she does.” Maddie said.</p><p>“That tends to be my strong suit, wanna join us?” I asked.</p><p>Without saying a word, Maddie and Kendall walked over to us in order to help Kenzie strip me, first, Maddie grabbed the hem of my tank top and pulled it off of me, then, Kendall pulled my training bra off of me, once it was off, Kenzie started kissing and caressing my buds while Maddie was kissing my neck and ears, during this time, Kendall was kissing and licking my stomach. The feeling was so intense, I moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh, so good. More, more, more, I'm getting wet. More, more.”</p><p>Kenzie, knowing that I was getting hot and horny made her way south, first thing she did was slowly remove my jean shorts, after that, she removed my sticky panties. Kendall knew enough to move, that way, I can have a good look at my lover, and I found her looking at my vagina right before she dove in, when she did and started pinching my clitoris and slowly caressing my labia with her fantastic tongue, I cried out:</p><p>“Oh, Kenz, so good, Keep going, so good!”</p><p>Suddenly, out of nowhere, Maddie looked at me, then, she took those thick ruby-red lips of hers and kissed my smaller pink ones, that did not shock me, but, what she said next did:</p><p>“Jojo, looking at you and my sister makes me so hot and really horny, please, as a friend, I ask this of you.”</p><p>“Ahh, sure, what?” I asked.</p><p>“Please put out the raging fire in my loins.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Okay, sure.”</p><p>As soon as I gave her the okay, Maddie, very quickly wriggled out of her really tight pants, then, she took her panties right off, while Maddie was stripping, Kendall was at the other end of the couch watching us while using something that I was unfamiliar with while rubbing her labia, so, I asked Maddie:</p><p>“Maddie, what is Kendall using?”</p><p>“She's using my clitoral stimulator that my mom gave me.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Why?” I asked.</p><p>“Well, she wanted to get me started, 'cause, she was the same way when she was a tween.” Maddie said.</p><p>“You mean, active?” I asked.</p><p>“Yes.” Maddie said.</p><p>With that, Maddie got up and stood on the couch and put her feet at either side of me and Kenzie, then, I grabbed Maddie's tight ass and drew her closer to my face, knowing what I wanted to do, she moved closer, when she did that she planted her vagina right on top of my tongue with a deep and loud sigh:</p><p>“Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”</p><p>Instead of going after Maddie's vagina like an animal, I just went slowly with my tongue and started encircling her clitoris, which was so engorged with blood that I started to suck on it while Maddie was moaning and yelling instructions:</p><p>“Mmm, Jo, keep going. So good on my clitty. You have such a talented tongue, ahhh!” So good. Jo, stick a finger in my pussy and fuck me, please fuck me, ahhh!”</p><p>I was more than happy to appease our leader, so, while still holding on to her firm butt with one hand while slowly rubbing the middle of her slick labia with my finger, until, she opened up, then, I slowly inserted my middle finger inside of Maddie. Since this was my first fingering, it felt warm squishy inside, but, I could not help but wonder what her sister feels like, but, that would be for another time, anyways, I also felt Kenzie's finger go inside of me. So, while I was fingering Maddie, I was getting fingered by her sister. The feeling was so intense that I released Maddie's clitoris and cried out:</p><p>“Mmm, so good Kenzie! Keep going! You're so talented, yes, keep going, yes!!”</p><p>After my fervent screams, I went back to pleasuring Maddie, while I still had my finger inside her, I started to encircle her clitoris with my thumb while slowly lapping her labia, that made her cry out some more:</p><p>“Mmm, Jo, Jo, Jo, Jo! God, yes!! Fuck me harder, please, fuck me harder!! Make me cum!!”</p><p>So, it was only natural to do what she asked of me, all I did was continue what I was doing before, but faster, that made her grind her hips into my face, I got the strangest feeling that I was about to become one with the couch, that was when she gave the cushions a firm grip and screamed:</p><p>“I'm cumming!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I had the juices of two sisters all over my face for one evening, after Maddie orgasmed, she proceeded to the other end of the sofa, ripped the stimulator off of Kendall's vagina and started to put her face in it while Kendall grabbed her hair and started to grind Maddie's face deeper into her crotch, when that happened, I thought to myself: 'Hey, that seems like a good idea.' So, I grabbed Kenzie's long black hair with both hands and started to grind my hips against her face, also, Kenzie started her onslaught before I did, so, with all my strength, I let out a scream and orgasmed all over Kenzie's face:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I had a really nice orgasm, I was panting, then, Kenzie climbed up to reach my face and gave me a deep passionate tongue-kiss and asked:</p><p>“Was it good?”</p><p>“Fucking fantastic!” I said.</p><p>“Well. Good.” She said.</p><p>Then, she sat up next to me and put my arm around me as we watched Kendall cum all over Maddie's face, after her orgasm, she said:</p><p>“Maddie, wonderful as always.”</p><p>“I know, sweetheart, I know.” Maddie said.</p><p>“So, what's next?” I asked.</p><p>“Well, we should get some sleep, 'cause, Abby told me that I have a training session with one of the minis tomorrow.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Really, sis, which one?” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Areana, I would love to know how my clitty would feel in a toothless mouth.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Could be fun.” I said.</p><p>“Oh, shut up, Jo Jo.” Kenzie said.”</p><p>Then, she slapped my face with a pillow.</p><p>The End.</p>"
790,Miss Baines,Cobra,0,,"['ggg', 'g', 'F', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'squirt', '3some', 'mast', 'brief viol']","<p>Hello, I'm Sandy, Angie's girlfriend, I am also 11 years old, and joined the 6<sup>th</sup> grade cheerleading squad. Here is the story of how my most hated teacher became a fuck-buddy of mine:</p><p>After classes, I found myself roaming the halls looking for Angie, but then, I spotted a fellow member of the squad, so, I asked her:</p><p>“Hey, Desiree.”</p><p>“Hey, Sandy, is it?”</p><p>“Yes, I'm the newbie.”</p><p>“Indeed, you are.”</p><p>With that, Desiree gave me a deep and passionate tongue-kiss that tasted like Angie's lip gloss, so, I broke the kiss and asked her:</p><p>“Either you're using Angie's lip gloss, or, you've seen her.”</p><p>“I have seen her, in fact, I pulled her out of the bathroom and handed her the key to room 236, as I recall, you have an appointment.”</p><p>“Yes, I know, but, how do you know about the 'appointment'”?</p><p>“Miss Baines told me.”</p><p>“Oh, okay, did she?”</p><p>“At least three times since I got on the squad, and, trust me, she is a great fuck.”</p><p>“I know, Tammy told me that on the bus, but, I still find that hard to believe.”</p><p>She smiled and said to me:</p><p>“Friend, you will see what we mean, oh, and, by the way, Angie is okay, in fact, she's fucking Tammy and Miyu right now.”</p><p>Puzzled, I asked:</p><p>“Who is Miyu?”</p><p>“Oh, you know her, the Asian girl with the slender fingers.”</p><p>“Oh, yeah, those fingers felt good.”</p><p>“They sure do, but, before you go and fuck Miss Banes, you and Angie owe me a threesome.”</p><p>“You got it, and thanks.”</p><p>“Anytime, honey.”</p><p>With that, Desiree and I parted ways, then, I walked down the hall to Miss Baines' classroom, when I got to the door, I peaked in and saw Miss Baines leaning back in her chair with her huge breasts flopping out of her bra while pinching her nipple and fingering herself, then, she took her soaked finger and signaled me to come in. So, I opened and closed the classroom door and spotted Miss Baines asking me to come to her, when I got to her desk she offered me her wet fingers and said:</p><p>“Here, Miss Sandy, taste.”</p><p>With that, I licked Miss Baines' fingers clean, then, she said:</p><p>“Miss Sandy, I'm so hot and horny, if you like the taste, then, try for the main course.”</p><p>Like I needed an invitation, so, I got down on my knees in front of her and looked at the first adult pussy that I ever saw, and, boy, did she have one hairy bush, being bold, I started to stroke the hair while rubbing her big clit while asking:</p><p>“Miss Baines, why do you have sex with kids?”</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, 'cause, I like to give and receive pleasure. Mmm, I also like little girl juice all over my face.”</p><p>“Is that so?”</p><p>That was when I licked two of my fingers and put them inside of Miss Baines' pussy while still stroking her clit while saying:</p><p>“Well, I think that I'm gonna love teacher juice, and I want my grade to improve after this.”</p><p>With that, I stopped talking and started to suck on Miss Baines' big and swollen clit when she took her big, but, soft hands in order to grab my head while she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, ohh, deal Miss Sandy, just remember to make me cum hard. Ohh, Miss Sandy! Right there!! Yes!! Fuck me Miss Sandy, ебать меня, Сэнди!!</p><p>[fuck me, Sandy!]</p><p>When she said 'fuck me, Sandy' in Russian, I knew that I had her, so, I doubled my efforts and started fingering her faster when she screamed:</p><p>“AHHH!! OHHH!! YESS!! YES! THAT'S THE SPOT!! RIGHT THERE!! YES!! SANDY!! I'M GOONA CU----CU----CU----CCCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>Before I knew it, I had teacher juices all over my face, so, I got up off of the floor and kissed her and said:</p><p>“Fuck me, Miss Baines.”</p><p>“Actually, it's Tiffany, now, Miss Sandy, stand up and let me strip you.”</p><p>“Okay.”</p><p>With that, Tiffany started planting kisses on the nape of my neck and my ear while taking my shirt off, then, un-hooking my brand new 32a-cup bra from the front, once she took my bra off, she knelt down and started to knead my tangerine-shaped breasts while looking at me and saying:</p><p>“I love little titties.”</p><p>“Why?'</p><p>“Because, I can suck on the maraschino cherry-sized nipples, like this.”</p><p>After that, she started to slowly suck the tiny areolas, and start to suck on my nipples while I simply moaned:</p><p>“Ahh, Tiffany. Ahh, Miss Baines, please do not stop, you're making me so wet! Mmm, on second thought, forget about my titties, I need a fuck right now.”</p><p>She stopped sucking on my nipple to respond:</p><p>“What?'</p><p>“I said that I need you to fuck me now.”</p><p>“Well, since you put it that way, okay.”</p><p>But then, instead of stripping me or asking me to take off the rest of my clothes, she threw a switch on her desk that produced wooden sticks on each end at the rear of the desk, then, she went into her desk drawer and took out a pair of silk handcuffs and a strap-on, curious I asked:</p><p>“Tiffany, is that for me?”</p><p>“Yes it is, I'm going to pop your cherry, just like the rest of the squad.”</p><p>“Это то, что вы делаете?”</p><p>[Is that what you do?]</p><p>“Yes, and you're so next, and, I have another surprise.”</p><p>I was almost too afraid to ask:</p><p>“What is it?”</p><p>“I'll tell you, once your little girlfriend is done fucking Tammy and Miyu, she's coming up here with my paddle, which I let Tammy 'borrow'.”</p><p>Nervous, I said:</p><p>“Okay.”</p><p>“Well, what are you waiting for? Get on the desk.”</p><p>“Okay.”</p><p>Then, I got on top of the desk when Tiffany put the handcuffs on me and attached them to the sticks, then, she took clamps, that way, the cuffs would not move. As soon as that was done, she slowly started to remove my shoes and socks and during the process, she was licking my feet, then, she gripped the top button of my jeans with her teeth, and un-buttoned my jeans, then, she did the same thing to my zipper and pulled them off. When she was done with that, she started to slowly lick my pussy while still wearing my panties, when suddenly, I heard a knock on the door and looked up and saw Angie with a very satisfying look on her face with a mischievous grin holding the paddle, then, I saw Tiffany wave her in, so the door opened, and Angie said:</p><p>“Hello, Miss Baines.”</p><p>She stopped licking me to respond to Angie:</p><p>“Hello, Miss Angie. I want you to hit Sandy in the tits.”</p><p>“Wouldn't that hurt?” She asked.</p><p>I admired my girlfriend’s concern for my well-being, but, Tiffany overruled her:</p><p>'You slap her tits, or, you spend time in detention.”</p><p>What happened next, really shocked me, it all started when Angie cursed Tiffany in Russian:</p><p>“Пошел на хуй!”</p><p>[Fuck you!]</p><p>Of course, Tiffany reacted:</p><p>“What?! I am your teacher, you do as I say!!”</p><p>“You are my teacher, but, you are not my fucking мать!”</p><p>[mother!]</p><p>“How dare you, now, give me that paddle!”</p><p>“No, I have heard stories from the squad of how you make them have sex with you, and, about how you torture them into fucking you. You know what, Miss Baines, you are one sick fuck and you should be in jail instead of torturing innocent girls while teaching, how dare you? Well, my girlfriend is not gonna be your latest victim!”</p><p>When Angie attempted to get me off the desk, Miss Baines followed her with the paddle when I yelled:</p><p>“Angie, look out!!”</p><p>But, it was too late, and Miss Baines swung for the fences, and hit Angie in the face, and knocked her out cold while she collapsed on the classroom floor, but, she was not finished, she went toward me, and slapped my face with the paddle, after that, everything went dark, all I could hear is Miss Baines beating Angie up with the paddle while yelling in Russian:</p><p>“Как вы смеете! Как вы смеете! Как вы смеете!”</p><p>[How dare you!? How dare you!? How dare you!?]</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
791,Room 236,Cobra,0,,"['ggg', 'g', 'F', 'cons', 'oral', 'fisting', 'fingers', 'squirt', '3some', 'mast']","<p>Привет, друзья, it's Angie again, about to tell you about a really awesome session of sex involving my new friend Tammy and someone else in my fav teacher's classroom. Enjoy!:</p><p>On the bus, Sandy and I were talking:</p><p>“Babe, you like me being a cheerleader?”</p><p>“Yes, I do, honey, in fact, I never did this with a cheerleader.”</p><p>“Did what..”</p><p>Before she was able to finish her sentence, we started making out, during our hot make-out session, I was getting tapped on my shoulder, so, I looked up, stopped kissing Sandy and said:</p><p>“Hi, Tammy.”</p><p>“Hey, guys, Angie, this is for you.”</p><p>With that, she handed me a key, when she said in Russian:</p><p>“Лучше давать, чем получать, мой друг.”</p><p>She told me what I told her in the locker room that day: 'Better to give, than to receive.' So, I responded back to her in Russian:</p><p>“Что это?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“It's a key, to room 236. I would love to get fucked on that asshole's chair.”</p><p>Shocked, I said:</p><p>“I thought that everybody liked Mr. Brooks.”</p><p>She responded:</p><p>“Believe me, друг, I do.”</p><p>I responded:</p><p>“Then, why do you want to do to Mr. Brooks, what we did to Miss Baines.”</p><p>Then, Sandy pushed me back a little:</p><p>“Shut the fuck up, Angie!”</p><p>Tammy said:</p><p>“Sandy, honey, the whole squad knows what you did to Miss Baines, actually, she thought that she did it.”</p><p>I asked:</p><p>“Excuse me, what?”</p><p>Tammy said:</p><p>“I'll tell you guys, when the squad walked in, we spotted Miss Baines sniffing her desk, but, she knew that it was not her, and Cindy and Sonia said that they fucked on the desk, which they did before, and Miss Baines actually believed them, but, she wants to fuck the newest member of the squad after classes today.”</p><p>Sarcastically, I said:</p><p>“That's you, honey. Wow!! What Irony, you literally get to fuck Miss Baines.”</p><p>Angrily, she said:</p><p>“Oh, that's very funny, very funny! Why not the both of you shut the fuck up!!”</p><p>Tammy replied:</p><p>“Actually, Sandy, she's quite good, she fucked me last week. My pussy and ass were sore for the next two days, and that night at dinner, I could not sit down for the life of me.”</p><p>Sandy asked:</p><p>“Really, why?”</p><p>“Do not say that I did not warn you, but, she uses a paddle that she used in College to spank us, it's her way to get our juices flowing, and it works, I tend to steal it for use.”</p><p>I asked:</p><p>“On me?”</p><p>Tammy said:</p><p>“Of course, on you, sweetie, but my partner and I will be gentle.”</p><p>“Who?”</p><p>“You'll find out soon enough, besides, it's time to get off the bus, anyways.”</p><p>The Bathroom Stall:</p><p>I was sitting in Miss Baines' classroom while my pussy was getting so wet, 'cause I was eyeing that paddle from her college days just thinking about what Tammy and her partner tend to do with it. I was in the middle of my Russian class when all I could do at that moment is raise my hand:</p><p>Miss Baines responded:</p><p>“Да, Энджи?”</p><p>I responded:</p><p>“Can I be...”</p><p>Miss Baines interrupted me and said:</p><p>“This is a Russian class, Miss Angie, now, what were you saying?”</p><p>A little pissed, I responded:</p><p>“Могут быть оправданы?”</p><p>Miss Baines said:</p><p>“Да, вы можете.”</p><p>As soon as I got the okay from Miss Baines, I darted out of that classroom, and into the girl's bathroom and shut the door and screamed:</p><p>“Jeez, what a fucking cunt!!!”</p><p>After that, I made a beeline to the handicapped stall, 'cause, I knew that I was going to cum really hard, so, I pulled my skirt and panties down around my ankles. I grabbed the bar with my right hand while stroking my clit with the left while moaning:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh.”</p><p>While I was shuddering and still holding onto the bar, I slipped a finger into my wet depths, using the same trick to get Sandy off the first time we fucked, was getting me off, so, I started screaming:</p><p>“Oh, so good!! SO GOOD!! YES!! THAT'S THE SPOT!! MORE!! MORE!! YES!! I'M LOSING IT!! IM GONNA.........!”</p><p>Then, I lost it and came hard on the ceiling and on the floor of the stall:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>That orgasm was so good and satisfying, that, I fell asleep on the toilet.</p><p>The Classroom:</p><p>Not realizing how much time has passed, I heard someone knocking on the door of the stall:</p><p>“Hey, do you want me to get some help?”</p><p>I woke-up and responded to the voice:</p><p>“No, I'm all right, coming out, who are you?”</p><p>“Before I tell you who I am, you're Angie, right?”</p><p>“Yes, I'm Angie, who wants to know?”</p><p>“Remember the daisy-chain, I was the girl between Sonia's legs. By the way, your stuff from Miss Baines' class is in your locker, do you have the room key?”</p><p>“Yes I do, it's in my, oh shit!!”</p><p>“Don't worry about it, I have it, just come on out.”</p><p>With that, I came out of the bathroom stall with this girl standing in front of me:</p><p>“Now, I remember you.”</p><p>“Good, by the way, my name is Desiree.”</p><p>That was when she handed me the room key:</p><p>“Thanks, are you Tammy's partner?”</p><p>“I wish, but, if you're in the mood for some hot chocolate, I'm not that hard to find.”</p><p>Then, she kissed me:</p><p>“It's after classes, and Tammy is waiting for you, good luck.”</p><p>“I know where, and see you.”</p><p>Then I left the bathroom on my way to Classroom 236. When I got there, I took the key that Tammy gave me and unlocked the door, when I walked in, I saw Tammy and this Asian girl making out on Mr. Brooks' desk, when the Asian girl spotted me, she stopped kissing Tammy and said:</p><p>“Your turn, as long as you let me spank you.”</p><p>With that, I approached the Asian girl and gave her a deep tongue-kiss, after the kiss, I said:</p><p>“You can spank me, but, after I make Tammy cum, and after she fucks me on the desk, I want to fuck your brains out on the floor.”</p><p>“Deal, honey, it's Miyu, and you're Angie, I remember you from the daisy-chain, I was the one getting fucked by Tammy.”</p><p>“Oh, okay, let's get started.”</p><p>When I said that, boy, did we get started, the first thing that happened was that Tammy started to kiss me, after that, we briefly broke the kiss while Miyu took off Tammy's shirt and un-hooked her bra, once Tammy's breasts were exposed, I realized that she was bigger than Cindy. I could not keep my eyes off of them when Tammy said:</p><p>“Nice and big, huh?”</p><p>“Wow!! You are bigger than Cindy!”</p><p>“Damn right!! I am a 36C, while Cindy is just a 34A, wanna taste?”</p><p>Without saying a word, I started to cup her big breast and lick around the big areolas, after I spent some time licking her areola, I started to suck on her nipple while Miyu was sucking on the other one, cupping both of our heads in her hands, she started to moan:</p><p>“Mmm, Miyu, Angie, mmm, so good, suck 'em hard. Yes!”</p><p>After a while, she told us to stop:</p><p>“Miyu, get the paddle, Angie, fuck me in Mr. Brook's chair.”</p><p>With that, Tammy stripped naked and spread her legs, then, she parted her lips and said:</p><p>“Angie, come fuck me, now!”</p><p>How could I refuse, I got down on my knees and approached the chair, gently removed Tammy's hand from her pussy while slowly starting pinching her swollen clit, then, I started to lick her labia, while she was gripping my hair, Miyu started whacking my tight ass with Miss Baines' paddle, while Miyu was whacking me quite hard, I started getting wet and started to fist Tammy while licking her clit. I must have been doing a good job, 'cause, she started to scream:</p><p>“Mmm, oh, Angie!! ANGIE!! OH!! ANGIE!! FUCK ME!! FUCK ME!! FUCK ME HARD!! HARDER!! FASTER!!</p><p>While I was fisting Tammy really fast, the chair started to move, and Tammy was bucking against my face, then, a calm silence, then a loud scream:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After Tammy orgasmed, I lifted my head from her clit and saw that the floor below the chair was covered in her juices, so was my face and hand, also, when Tammy came, Miyu stopped paddling me and started licking my hand clean while Tammy was licking my face clean of her juices. What happened next shocked me when Miyu said:</p><p>“Guys, what about a daisy-chain?”</p><p>“Here, now.”</p><p>“Why not?”</p><p>“Okay, what's the plan, Tammy?”</p><p>Tammy said:</p><p>“First, you two get naked, then the three of us fuck on the floor.”</p><p>I couldn't have refused, I mean, what an opportunity to get fucked by cheerleaders, and also, to get offered to fuck cheerleaders, this is a dream cum true, lol. Anyways, I got naked and spread my legs on the cold, soon to be really warm classroom floor, with my arms up saying:</p><p>“Hey, ladies, I'm ready to fuck.”</p><p>As soon as I said that, Tammy dove-in head first and started to lick my clit and finger my pussy nice and hard while Miyu was gingerly making her way down to my head, but, I couldn't wait for her, so, I grabbed her thighs and forced her down to the floor, when she knew what I meant she put her wet Asian pussy on my hot mouth. Then, I put my tongue into her folds and started to fuck her pussy with my tongue while fingering and slapping her taut Asian ass when she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, ohh. Mmm, ahh, ohh. Angie, oh, so good, <span style=""font-family: SimSun;""><span style=""font-size: small;""><span lang=""zh-CN"">すごくいいですね. You know how to fuck a cheerleader! So good! Yes, <span style=""font-family: SimSun;""><span style=""font-size: small;""><span lang=""zh-CN"">はい, <span style=""font-family: SimSun;""><span style=""font-size: small;""><span lang=""zh-CN"">はい! Fuck me!! Yes!”</span></span></span></span></span></span></span></span></span></p><p>Before I knew it, I felt Miyu's hands gripping my hips while she was humping my face pretty fast, her hips were moving faster than my tongue and finger could handle, then, she yelled:</p><p>“Rub my clitty, please, rub my clitty!! Make me cum!!</p><p>So, I took the hand that was supporting her and started to rub her swollen clit, while rubbing her clit, she yelled:</p><p>“Oh, Angie! Yes! Rub that cheerleader clit! So good! Fuck that cheerleader pussy! Keep going! So good! You certainly know what you are doing! Yes!! Here is that cheerleader cum! Yes!! Yes!! Yes!! I'm gonna cum!! I'm gonna cum, cum, <span style=""font-family: SimSun;""><span style=""font-size: small;""><span lang=""zh-CN"">ごっくん!!!</span></span></span></p><p>After that, there was a silence, then, a loud scream:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! YYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After Miyu's orgasm, she collapsed on the floor next to me, ignoring Tammy's handiwork completely, I started to cup her head with my hand in order to drive her head deeper into my crotch, which worked, then, I felt her fingering my pussy and ass while sucking on my clit, not realizing that she has been doing this all the while, I started to hump the floor while yelling:</p><p>“Oh, Tammy! Right there! So good! Right there, Tammy! Fuck me! Oh, fuck me! I love getting fucked by a cheerleader! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Oh, God, I'm gonna.!”</p><p>Then, I screamed and came all over Tammy's face:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After my orgasm, Tammy helped me and Miyu up off of the floor, then, we held each-other while licking our faces clean, then, Miyu looked up at the clock:</p><p>“Shit!! Look at the time, Cindy is gonna be pissed at us.”</p><p>“I know, see you, Angie. Thanks for a great fuck.”</p><p>Then, Tammy and Miyu gave me a tongue-kiss, got dressed, and left the classroom. After that, I got dressed, closed and locked the classroom door behind me, then, headed upstairs to see what Sandy was up to. When I got to the door of classroom 302, I saw Miss Baines between Sandy's legs, so, before I knocked on the door, I started rubbing my pussy, then I knocked on the door, and</p><p>The End?</p><p>Author's note: Up next, Sandy's side of Angie's adventure!!</p>"
792,Showering with the cheerleaders,Cobra,0,,"['g', 'g', 'g', 'g', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fisting', 'fingers', 'squirt', 'ws']","<p>Привет, it's Angie again, about to tell you about a really awesome, over-the-top sexual adventure with the entire 6<sup>th</sup> grade cheerleading squad:</p><p>The morning started unlike any normal morning. Once my alarm clock rang, I woke up wet. So, with my eyes still closed, I took my right hand and started stroking my clit. On a side note, I do not wear panties to bed. Anyways, while stroking my clit, I took my left hand and started to finger myself, while fingering myself, I moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ah, ah, ah, so good! More! Больше! Больше! More!! Yes!”</p><p>During my good time of self-love, I started to hump the bed when I softly yelled:</p><p>“Oh, God!! Oh, yeah! I'm gonna cum!! I'm gonna Сперма! Сперма! Сперма! Да!”</p><p>The build-up felt so good, I just let it out:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>As soon as I opened my eyes, my sheets were wet and my room smelled like pussy, then, I heard someone knocking at my door:</p><p>“Angie, Приходите, вы собираетесь быть поздно и пропустить автобус, поторопитесь, мед!”</p><p>I knew that it was my mother telling me that if I did not hurry, I'm gonna be late for school, other days that would be okay, but not today. So, I got dressed as fast as I could starting with my Pink Frozen Princess Elsa panties, then, my skinny jeans that show off my cute and tight ass, followed by my blue Aladdin Genie t-shirt, socks, shoes, and backpack. As soon as I slung my backpack over my shoulder, I told my mother that I was coming in Russian:</p><p>“Приход, мать!”</p><p>After that, I left my house and waited for the bus, as soon as the bus arrived, I got on and spotted Sandy and sat next to her, as soon as I sat down, Sandy was sniffing the air:</p><p>“Is something wrong?”</p><p>“You masturbated and had a good cum this morning.”</p><p>“Yes I did.”</p><p>“So did I, wanna taste?”</p><p>“Sure, as long as I can taste you.”</p><p>“Okay.”</p><p>With that, I put my finger in her mouth while she put her finger in my mouth, and licked and sucked on them until she took her finger out of my mouth when I said:</p><p>“Очень вкусный!!”</p><p>Then, she said:</p><p>“You're delicious, too.”</p><p>After that we started tongue-kissing each-other, but, then, I pulled her off of me and said:</p><p>“Not now, not here, honey, how about in the bathroom during lunch?”</p><p>“It's a date, first, we have sex, then, the cheerleaders, by the way, Cindy texted me this morning.”</p><p>“What did she say?”</p><p>“She said, you and her in the showers one-on-one, as for me, I get to have a daisy-chain of my choice, you can join in only if you can make Cindy cum.”</p><p>“I am so up to the challenge.”</p><p>Lunchtime:</p><p>I ate fast and rushed into the bathroom waiting for Sandy, when suddenly, Sandy appeared and put her tongue in my mouth shortly after appearing through the bathroom door. A short time later, we broke the kiss when she said:</p><p>“I am so fucking horny, I need you now!!”</p><p>“So do I, let's find a stall.”</p><p>We then opened the door to the first stall, but, what we saw didn't inspire us, the floor was sticky and covered in girl juices, while the walls were covered in sperm, when Sandy saw the mess, she said something:</p><p>“Babe, looks like Rodney struck again, but, this time, he actually got lucky.”</p><p>“How can you tell?”</p><p>“Well, I gave him a blow-job once, even then, the boy did not know how to aim straight for the life of him.”</p><p>Then, she started sniffing the air:</p><p>“Looks like he fucked your future lover.” She said.</p><p>“Who? Who?”</p><p>“Do not be a fucking owl, but, I think that Cindy is bi.”</p><p>“Well, I know that we are not gonna fuck here, or in this bathroom. Got any ideas, honey?”</p><p>“I sure do.”</p><p>“Really, where?”</p><p>“Room 302 is empty, and the door is unlocked.”</p><p>“Cool, plus, it's right across the hall from our classroom for next period.”</p><p>“Exactly, hey, babe, wanna fuck on the teacher's desk?”</p><p>“Hell, yeah, I would love to get even with Miss Baines, she is such an asshole.”</p><p>“Let's get the fuck outta here.”</p><p>“Agreed.”</p><p>The Classroom:</p><p>Once the door to room 302 opened, the both of us made a bee-line to Miss Baines' desk, we also did not bother to turn on the lights, but, before we rushed to the desk, I locked the door, and only the crisp autumn sun peeked into the classroom's windows. At the desk, I helped Sandy wriggle out of her tight jeans, then, she climbed on top of the desk and used her hands to spread her lips open when she said to me:</p><p>“Babe, fuck me, fuck me right here on this fucking bitch's desk!!”</p><p>I did not say a word and started sucking on Sandy's rough and blood engorged clit, while taking two of my fingers and jamming them into her pussy, with all the sexual tension from this morning, according to Sandy, my administrations must have felt really good, 'cause, she took both hands and grabbed my head while yelling:</p><p>“Babe, fuck me, that's it, right there, that's the spot! Fuck me!! Yes, fuck me!! Fuck me hard!!Мед, ебать меня сильнее! Yes!! Yes! I'm cumming!! So fucking good!! I'm cumming! Do not stop! Honey, do not stop! Пожалуйста не остановить!”</p><p>As soon as she told me to not stop in Russian, she let go of my head and said:</p><p>“Sorry, babe, but, I want to cum on her desk.”</p><p>All I did was give one more stroke with my fingers, then pulled them out while she screamed:</p><p>“This one's for you, you fucking bitch!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>When Sandy orgasmed, she squirted all over Miss Baines' desk, I actually saw her juices dripping from the desk and onto the floor, when she climbed up off of the desk, she grabbed a post-it pad with a pen and wrote something in Russian, which translated read:</p><p>“Hey, bitch! I hope that you fucking enjoyed our little present. We just fucked on your desk, and it felt so fucking good!! Fuck you! From your friends, Angie and Sandy.</p><p>I was so shocked when I read it, then, she took a really ballsy move and stuck the note right on her chair and said:</p><p>“Translate that, you fucking bitch!!”</p><p>'I cannot believe that you wrote that note!”</p><p>“Let's fuck.”</p><p>'I cannot believe you, but, I'm too horny to care, let's fuck.”</p><p>As soon as I said that, Sandy helped me wriggle out of my skinny jeans, as soon as I was out of jeans, she firmly slapped my ass and said:</p><p>“I always liked that ass.”</p><p>I wanted to climb on the desk, but, she had a different idea and draped my body on top of the desk while she went on the floor and started to suck on my blood engorged clit while softly, but firmly gripping and rubbing my ass, while she was rubbing my ass, she very firmly stuck a finger in my pussy, and started to finger me really fast, when she did that, I cried out:</p><p>“Mmm, oh, Sandy!! Oh, Sandy!! right there, mmm, yeah!! Yeah! Right there!! Прямо здесь! Да!”</p><p>Sandy's onslaught felt so good that I did not want her to stop, but, if I orgasmed on her face, everyone would know that we had sex, aside from Miss Baines and her class looking at her desk full of pussy juice, but, Sandy did the smart thing and pulled away from me and let me climb on the desk, all it took was just one more lick on my labia from her and I exploded right on top of Miss Baines' desk:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I orgasmed, I climbed down off of the desk while Sandy looked at my juices all over Miss Baines' desk and was in shock:</p><p>“Holy shit! We really did a number on that bitch's desk.”</p><p>“You said it, honey, we really did a job on it, fuck Miss Baines!”</p><p>“Hell yeah, babe.”</p><p>Suddenly, the lunch period bell rang, so, as fast as we could we put our jeans and panties back on, unlocked the door and walked out on our way to the next class..</p><p>The Girl's Locker Room/Showers:</p><p>After our quickie in room 302, I was good for the rest of the day, that was until Sandy and I got to the Girl's Locker Room after school, we didn't even have to knock, the door just opened, and Cindy appeared in front of us and said:</p><p>“Hi, Angie. Hello, Sandy.”</p><p>I chimed in and said:</p><p>“We know what you did in the bathroom.”</p><p>“Oh, that, I just blew him while he fingered me, we didn't fuck if that's what you're wondering.”</p><p>“So you're not bi?”</p><p>“Of course, not, Sandy, how the fuck did your friend get that idea?”</p><p>Sandy said:</p><p>“I have no clue, do you have a password or something so we can get in?”</p><p>“Indeed, I do, I want your friend to make me wet before you come in and sample the sapphic delights.”</p><p>With that, Cindy took her bra off and flung it behind her, as soon as Cindy had her breasts exposed, I started cupping her breasts in my hands while licking around the areola, immediately started to suck on her nipple while pinching the other one, when I did that, she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, I'm getting wet, okay, Angie, stop, you can come in.”</p><p>“Спасибо.”</p><p>While we walked in, Sandy asked:</p><p>“Did you say 'thank you' to Cindy in Russian?”</p><p>“Да.”</p><p>Once we entered the locker room, we saw five other girls in their bras and panties just waiting for something to get going, then, Cindy said:</p><p>“Guys, this is Sandy, please treat her good while Angie and I get in a good fucking.”</p><p>Then, this Spanish girl said:</p><p>“Okay, Cindy, you have fun.”</p><p>At that moment, the girls started to strip Sandy while Cindy pulled me aside and turned on the shower while taking her panties off, I followed suit and stripped naked, after I stripped naked, being as horny as I was, I nearly tackled Cindy against of the wall of the shower, grabbed a tuft of her flowing, but wet blonde hair and gave her a big and wet tongue kiss. Then, I broke the kiss and started to plant candy kisses all over her body, even all the way down to her feet, then, I went back up to her inner thighs, when I planted candy kisses on them she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh.”</p><p>After that, I planted candy kisses on her labia, that made her moan louder and whisper my name:</p><p>Mmm, ahhhh! Mmm, ahhhhh!! More!! Lick me honey, lick me!!”</p><p>With that, I did what she asked of me, and parted her lips, then, I started to lick the swollen clit of the head cheerleader, while she was gripping my head, and while the warm shower water was coming down on my face, she screamed:</p><p>“Ahhh!! Angie! So fucking good!! Mmm!! Ahhhh!! Yes!! So good!! Angie, fucking fist me!! Fist me, damnit!! Let me feel your entire hand inside me!! Yes!!”</p><p>Puzzled at Cindy's request, I stopped licking her clit, still holding onto her legs looking for an answer, finally, Sandy walked over to me and said in Russian:</p><p>“Детка, помнить два раунда из другой ночью?”</p><p>She said if I remember 'round two' from the night that we lost our virginity to each-other, I responded:</p><p>“Да.”</p><p>She responded in English:</p><p>“You took your whole hand, like this: <em>She took her hand and scrunched her fingers together, then, she motioned with her arm how to do it. </em>See, babe, you did that to me, and it felt so fucking good.”</p><p>After that, she tongue-kissed me and said:</p><p>“See you later, babe, just remember to make her cum.”</p><p>I responded in Russian:</p><p>“Хорошо.”</p><p>After I told my girlfriend that I will make the head cheerleader cum and cum really hard, I resumed licking her clit, then, I took my whole hand, put it inside of Cindy's pussy and started to move it up and down slowly, as soon as I got a feel of her wet and squishy insides, I started to go faster, when I went faster, she responded by humping the slick shower wall while grabbing my head more intensely and screaming:</p><p>“ANGIE!! FUCK ME!! OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!! YEAH, FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARD!! YES, ANGIE, FUCK ME HARD!! I THINK I'M GONNA.”</p><p>I glided my hand in and out of her faster than I ever did it before, then, I felt her vaginal muscles tighten around my hand, and that was when Cindy had such an earth-shattering scream that almost broke the tiles of the shower:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! YYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After she orgasmed, her legs got so wobbly that she actually slithered down to the floor of the shower, I, then, slowly removed my hand from her pussy, now realizing that it was covered in a lot of Cindy's cum, we actually took turns in licking my hand clean, after that, she kissed me and said: </p><p>“Angie, you made me feel so good, now, go, and feel what it's like to be me, your girlfriend is waiting for you to be the head of the daisy-chain.”</p><p>“Ooh, goody.”</p><p>After that, I left Cindy to recuperate, I, then walked around the corner and saw the bench full of girls all licking each-other's pussies, with Sandy at the head of the bench when she said:</p><p>“Mmm, babe, please join us?”</p><p>“Not quite.”</p><p>“Why?”</p><p>“Well, honey, I just fucked a cheerleader, and I liked to get fucked by one.”</p><p>“That can be arranged right now.”</p><p>“Как это так?”</p><p>“Well, the co-captain, Sonia 'the Spanish girl' happens to be fucking me, the newest member of their squad.”</p><p>“Вы?”</p><p>“Yeah, me, I start practice next week, and you, babe, as my guest, gets to fuck the whole squad.”</p><p>“That still doesn't explain how?”</p><p>“Oh, that's simple, babe, Sonia loved the taste of my pussy. Now, come over here and get fucked by a cheerleader.”</p><p>Without saying a word, I gingerly placed my pussy on my girlfriend's hot mouth, when I did that, she stuck her tongue directly in it, and all I did was moan:</p><p>“Mmm, honey, more, please, more. So good.”</p><p>While she was tonguing me, I was humping her face while she was pinching my clit, and, it did not take that long 'cause, of all of the sexual tension in my body since I arrived in the girl's locker room, my body tensed up and I screamed:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After I screamed, I came all over my girlfriend's face, and that set off a chain reaction, as soon as I got off of the bench, Sandy screamed:</p><p>“SSSSSSSSSOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>Then, four other girls had muffled screams, all except for one hot redhead named Tammy, so, I walked over to her while she sat on the bench. I felt bad, 'cause, everyone orgasmed except her, so, I got on my knees and fingered her until she screamed:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After she had a good cum, I got up off the floor and tongue-kissed her, after the kiss she said:</p><p>“Thank you.”</p><p>“Better to give, than receive, my friend.”</p><p>“Can we fuck before practice?”</p><p>“Sure.”</p><p>After I offered to fuck my new friend Tammy, Sandy and I put our clothes back on and left the locker room satisfied, and, left others satisfied, too, cannot wait for next time.</p><p>The End</p><p>Author's note: Up next, it wold be Angie and her new friend Tammy, and who knows who else will show up!!</p>"
793,Dance Moms Maddie and Areana,Cobra,0,,"['g', 'g', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'first']","<p>Hi, I'm Maddie, the most famous Dance Moms student. I happen to be Abby's favorite, and that is why she put me in charge of training a mini, and, yes, I told her that I am willing to help any way that I can. She loves my can-do spirit, in fact, she actually kissed me on the lips once, but, that story, my friends, is for another time. This time, however, did not go the way that I planned at all. There I was preparing my private dance floor when the doorbell rang, so, I rushed over to answer it:</p><p>“Hi, Areana, are you ready for today?”</p><p>“Yes, I am, Maddie, in fact, Peyton could use some training too, if that's okay?” She asked.</p><p>Disappointed, but, suddenly overjoyed at the idea of someone else in need of my training, I said:</p><p>“Of course, Areana, Peyton could come, too.”</p><p>As soon as those two entered my living room, I took the opportunity to firmly squeeze their butt cheeks, however, instead of protesting, Areana pulled me down to her and firmly kissed me on the lips, suddenly, Peyton followed Areana's lead, that was when I protested:</p><p>“Hey, what the fuck?”</p><p>“We know that we did not just come here for dance lessons.” Areana said.</p><p>“Yes, we know about you and some of the Junior Elite's.” Peyton said.</p><p>“Okay, and by the way, you guys are seven and ten, you are not supposed to know.” I said.</p><p>“But, we do, I may be ten, but, I do know a lot.” Areana said.</p><p>“Okay, guys, spill it.” I said.</p><p>“Spill what?” Peyton said.</p><p>“Peyton, please, you may be seven, but, don't play dumb.” I said.</p><p>“Who's playing dumb?” Areana asked.</p><p>“You are, but, please tell me who told you?” I asked.</p><p>“Okay, if you like to know, Kenzie told us.” Areana said.</p><p>A tad shocked, but, not surprised, 'cause, she has spent time with the minis, too, so, I asked:</p><p>“Guys, how many of you know?” I asked.</p><p>“Just us.” Peyton said.</p><p>“Well, good.” I said.</p><p>“Maybe we should keep it that way.” Areana said.</p><p>“Yes, you should, by the way, guys, the dance floor is ready, I also got the Pandora ready to go, so, if you like to get changed or anything.” I said.</p><p>“We already have our gear on.” Peyton said.</p><p>“Should we wait for you?” Areana asked.</p><p>“No, you two go on ahead, I have to change first, but, if anything, just ask.”</p><p>“Okay.” Peyton said.</p><p>“So, I went up to my room and got changed very quickly, 'cause, at the studio, timing is everything. I just left them alone for a few minutes to practice their dancing, I also heard the music playing, suddenly, the music stopped. When it stopped, I waited a few more minutes to hear it start up again, but, I thought to myself: 'Maybe they do not know how to work it, I'll go and help them.” When I arrived at the dance floor, they were helping themselves. I saw them on the floor wrapped in each-other's arms and passionately kissing each-other. A short while later, I saw Peyton pull up the top of Areana's leotard and pull it off and start sucking on her brown nipples while Areana moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh.”</p><p>While I was seeing them make love, I was getting aroused and a little damp, so, I walked over to Peyton and tapped her on the shoulder, she stopped sucking her lover's nipples to answer me, but she wasn't shocked:</p><p>“Hi, Maddie.”</p><p>“Listen, guys, I am really sorry about before, and, you were right, Areana, you are not here for dance lessons. I mean, I have seen you guys practice and perform before and you're good, so, you don't need me for that today.” I said.</p><p>“But, what do we need you for?” Areana said.</p><p>“Maybe sex lessons.” Peyton said.</p><p>“You are correct, plus, sex makes you perform better, and makes you respond better under pressure.” I said.</p><p>“Right here?” Areana asked.</p><p>“No, silly, rule #1: If you're gonna have sex, find a more comfortable spot than a cold hard floor.” I said.</p><p>“Okay, where?” Peyton asked.</p><p>“My room.” I said.</p><p>“Then, let's go.” Areana said.</p><p>But, I had a different idea:</p><p>“Let's strip naked first, then go upstairs.” I said.</p><p>Without saying a single word, the girls quickly let their leotards fly to the floor, I followed suit and let mine do the same thing, when I got naked, the girls tried to tackle me, but I held them back:</p><p>“Now, girls, let's try to go upstairs.”</p><p>With that, all three of us proceeded up to my room. As soon as we got there, I asked:</p><p>“Okay, who wants to go first, and with whom?” </p><p>“Me and you.” Peyton said.</p><p>“I'll just watch, then, it's my turn, Maddie, my kitty, your face.” Areana said.</p><p>Then, Peyton and I proceeded to the bed and started to kiss each-other deeply, she broke the kiss and started kissing my neck, eventually going further down and licking my small boobs and sucking on my tiny nipples as I moaned in pleasure:</p><p>“Oh, Peyton, oh, ah, oh, ah! Rub my pussy, don't be shy and rub it.”</p><p>With that, while still being attached to my chest, she took her hand and started rubbing my pussy and clit really hard, getting me very soaked. In fact, I was so soaked that I felt Peyton's two fingers enter my pussy. When that happened, I tilted my head back and screamed:</p><p>Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Peyton!! So good! Don't stop!! Yes!!</p><p>Suddenly, Peyton stopped sucking my nipples to ask:</p><p>“Maddie, do you want me to go lower?”</p><p>“Yes, please go lower. Go lower.” I said.</p><p>With her fingers still attached to my pussy, I laid down on my bed, while she maneuvered herself in order to put her head in the middle of my crotch, once she got there, she started slowly lapping at my clit while I was grabbing her blonde pigtails and enjoying every second of it:</p><p>“Oh, mmm, ahh, Peyton! Harder!! Harder!! Yes!!”</p><p>She listened to my instructions and acted accordingly, going faster with her fingers and tongue while I was grinding against her face really hard. The only time that she stopped was when my clit was pulsating, when that happened, I let out a scream:</p><p>“Peyton, AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I orgasmed, Peyton moved away from my crotch and kissed me with her juice-filled mouth, while letting her friend lick her fingers, after the kiss, she asked me:</p><p>“Was I good?”</p><p>“Damned good.” I said.</p><p>“As good as Kendall or Jojo?” Areana asked.</p><p>Not shocked, I coyly replied:</p><p>“'Why don't I prove it to you? Now, assume the position, 'cause, I'm about to give you a ride that you will never forget.”</p><p>“Okay, I'm game.” Areana said.</p><p>Then, in one move, I tackled Areana onto my bed, after that, I started kissing her neck, eventually moving down to her nipples while taking my thumb and forefinger in order to caress her stiff and blood-engorged clit. During my administrations, she was moaning:</p><p>“Mmm, Maddie. So good. So good. Lick me, please lick my kitty.”</p><p>I was more than happy to oblige, but first, I said:</p><p>“Wait a minute, let Peyton get licked by you.”</p><p>“Okay.” Areana said.</p><p>After that, Peyton crouched down while Areana grabbed her ankles and started to slowly lap at Peyton's labia, but, it did not take that long for Areana's tongue to go inside of Peyton's folds while she yelled in ecstasy while grinding her friend's face:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh, ohh.”</p><p>Still rubbing Areana's clit, I noticed her getting really soaked, so, I moved down and started nibbling on her hard clit while sticking a finger into her wet folds, then, I let my other hand pinch and rub her clit while I was licking her labia. My handiwork was so good that her friend started to scream:</p><p>“Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Mmm!! Ahh!! So good, Areana, more! More!! More!! So good!! I think that I'm about to blow! Yes!! Yes!! Yes!!”</p><p>A short time later, I heard Peyton sigh and scream:</p><p>“Sssssssssssssssssss, AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After her orgasm, Areana released her, then, she took her hands and tightly gripped my hair while grinding my face hard while rapidly bouncing her butt on the mattress. While still fingering her, I noticed that she was getting more soaked, then, it happened, I had my face and hands covered in her juices:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” Areana screamed.</p><p>After Areana's orgasm, she released me while I licked my hands clean, while Peyton kissed me and licked my face clean, then, I kissed Areana while I licked her face clean when I asked:</p><p>“How was that?”</p><p>“Damned good!” Areana said.”</p><p>“Wonderful!” Peyton said.</p><p>Suddenly, my cell phone rang, I took it off the nightstand and looked at the screen, and it was Jojo calling me. I answered the phone:</p><p>“Hi, Jo,”</p><p>“Hi, Maddie, what's you doing?” She asked.</p><p>“Dance lessons with two of the minis.” I said.</p><p>“You mean, Areana and Peyton.” She said.</p><p>“Your slut told you, huh?” I asked.</p><p>“Yes, she did, but, guess what?” She asked.</p><p>“What?” I asked.</p><p>“I get to have a private lesson with one of the minis.” She said.</p><p>“Okay, with who, and, how did you manage that?” I asked.</p><p>“Her name is Alexus, and, I kissed Gina on the lips while Abby watched.” She said.</p><p>“Whoa, you daredevil, you go girl!!” I said.</p><p>“Damned straight!!” She said.</p><p>“I hope that my sister doesn't mind of your 'dance lesson'?” I asked.</p><p>“Actually she wishes if she could come along, I also hoped that Kendall didn't mind of your 'dance lesson'?” She asked</p><p>“Actually Kendall wished that she could've come along, too. Also, have fun.” I said.</p><p>“I will, see you.” She said.</p><p>After that, she hung up, but, boy, what a day, I love being a dance mentor!! I just hope that Abby offers me some more girls.</p><p>The End</p>"
794,"Carmen, Kizzy, Eliza, Dora and Shawnee",Cobra,0,Part 2 of Carmen and Shawnee,"['g', 'F', 'g', 'g', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'fingers', 'anal', 'fisting', 'squirt']","<p>Bienvenidos, amigos, this story is about the time that Shawnee and I actually shared a great time with her mother and my sister:</p><p>So, Shawnee and I followed Kizzy to her bedroom, when we got there, the first thing that I saw was my sister's round and naked ass, even though she's only a b-cupper, her ass is amazing, when I saw it, I got instantly wet, that was when she turned around and saw me:</p><p>“Carmen, wow!! I have not seen you naked in a while, and you have some nice breast buds, can I suck on them?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“Yes, you can, in exchange for a good fuck.”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Deal, after I suck your buds, you can be my first anal.”</p><p>I heard of anal sex before, but, to perform it using my sister, well, what the hell. Lost in my own thoughts, Eliza, out of nowhere, started tonguing me, so, I tongued her back, after that, she started sucking on my nipples while caressing my buds with her tongue, then, I felt her hand doing a number on my pussy, slowly rubbing and massaging my clitoris. When her middle finger slipped inside of my extremely wet pussy, I cried out:</p><p>“Mmm, sis, so good!! Deeper!! Deeper!! Hit my g-spot!! Yes!!!”</p><p>When she hit my g-spot, I started bucking my pussy against her hand, so much, that I orgasmed right there:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I orgasmed, Eliza let go of me, and I collapsed on the floor breathing heavy, then, I looked up and saw Shawnee lick my juices off of Eliza's hand, after that, she said to me:</p><p>“Sis, I need you to fuck me.”</p><p>That was when Kizzy helped me up off the floor, when I was able to stand up on my own, I saw that Kizzy had a different idea than Eliza, Kizzy laid on the bed with her strap-on (Eliza's gift) in the air, then, Eliza climbed onto the bed and sat on Kizzy's face, while Kizzy was working over her girlfriend, she was sucking on and stroking the dildo, after my sister finished sucking on it, she said:</p><p>“Come over here, dear sister, and let Kizzy fuck you.”</p><p>Without saying a word, I climbed onto Kizzy's legs and straddled them, while Eliza was holding onto the dildo, I eased my pussy onto it, and guided it into the entrance, once it was in, I sighed:</p><p>“Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!”</p><p>Then, while grabbing the bedsheets, I started to bounce up and down on it while yelling:</p><p>“Ah, fuck me!! That's it! Oh, right there! Yes!! Kizzy! Fuck me! Yeah! Fuck me!! Kizzy!! Yes!! Yeah, fuck me harder!! Harder!! Yes!!”</p><p>When my loving sister started to suck on my buds again, at the same time, Kizzy hit my g-spot with that dildo, when that happened, I screamed:</p><p>“KIZZY!! KIZZY!! KIZZY!! I'M SQUIRTING!! DIOS MIO!! I'M GONNA CUM. AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I orgasmed, I collapsed right on top of Kizzy with the dildo still inside me, still out of breath and unconscious, I heard my sister orgasm, after that, she kissed me on the forehead and asked:</p><p>“Sis, are you okay? Are you finished?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“No, in fact, I love this dildo, and, I want to get fucked with it again, plus, hermana, why don't you wear that other dildo and fuck me in the ass?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Okay.”</p><p>Then, I saw her put on the other strap on and walked over and aimed it at my ass, when Eliza was about to fuck me, I saw Dora naked, then, she climbed on the bed and laid down, took the clitoral stimulator and put it on her clitoris and said:</p><p>“Ooh, Carmen, looks like fun, but, for now, I want Shawnee, just do me one thing, please?”</p><p>I said:</p><p>“What's that?”</p><p>She said:</p><p>“Turn on the stimulator for me.”</p><p>Without saying a word, I turned on the stimulator while Shawnee climbed on to the bed and started to lick Dora's outer labia, while that was going on, Eliza decided to grab my hips while guiding her dildo into my ass, while she was doing that, I was bouncing up and down on Kizzy's dildo while screaming:</p><p>“Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! This is awesome!! Yeah!! Fuck me!! Yeah!! Fuck me!! Fuck me hard!!</p><p>But, I had another idea, seeing Shawnee licking Dora's wanton pussy with her ass in the air, so, I bent over and started slowly lapping Shawnee's baby cunt while fingering her pussy and ass, she followed my lead and started to finger Dora while yelling:</p><p>“Oh! Oh! Yeth! Yeth! So gowod! Yeth! Yeth! Yeth!!”</p><p>Suddenly I heard Kizzy speak:</p><p>“Carmen, give me my daughter's cunt.”</p><p>Without saying a word, I released Shawnee, then, she maneuvered herself to get her pussy licked by her mother, that was when I removed Dora's stimulator and went hog wild on her pussy while getting fucked by Kizzy and Eliza. A short time later, I heard Shawnee scream:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After that, she collapsed right on top of her mother's big tits. After Dora heard the scream, she did:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After that, Dora fell asleep, so, I pushed her off of the bed to make room. Plus, it did not take long for me to cum again:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I came, Shawnee started to suck on her mother's tits, that was when Eliza removed her dildo and maneuvered herself in order to straddle Kizzy's head. I removed her dildo, but, did not put it on, instead, I stuck my entire hand in Kizzy's pussy while licking her clit, based on all of the sexual tension that went on, my sister could not take it anymore:</p><p>“Kizzy, Kizzy, Kizzy!! So fucking good!! Yes!! I'm cumming!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>Once Eliza got off of Kizzy, I noticed that Kizzy's pussy was getting wetter, so, I pushed my hand into her faster, and licked her clit faster while she grabbed my hair with both hands and was grinding against my head with such force, that she was near the breaking point:</p><p>“CARMEN!! CARMEN!! CARMEN!! FIST ME HARDER!! I'M GONNA EXPLODE!! CARMEN, GET READY!! I'M GONNA CUM!! I'M GONNA CUM!! I'M CUMMING!!”</p><p>Then, complete silence, but, with one final thrust of my hand, all her juices came out in one huge earth-shattering orgasmic scream:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After Kizzy's orgasm, my hand and face were saturated with her juices, so, I licked my hand clean, while Shawnee kissed me and licked my face clean of her mother's juices:</p><p>“How was that, guys?” I asked.</p><p>“Fucking great!!” Kizzy shouted.</p><p>“Mucho mejor que Molly, ¿EH?” Eliza asked.</p><p>I replied: “¿Quién la cogida es Molly?”</p><p>“That's what I thought.” Eliza said.</p><p>“¿Cómo así?” I asked.</p><p>“Well, since you asked, I just proved to you that I am better than Molly, I actually made you cum twice, Molly was never able to do that, now you see why I have a new girlfriend.” Eliza said.</p><p>“Yes, I do, you needed a Dora.” I said.</p><p>“Exactly, sis, I needed what you had, and Molly was not it at all.” Eliza said.</p><p>“I see your point, sis, but, I want us to fuck alone.” I said.</p><p>“I think that Dora and Kizzy wouldn't mind.” Eliza said.</p><p>“I don't think so either.” I said.</p><p>The End.</p>"
795,Dance Moms Jojo and Alexus,Cobra,0,"Jojo, the resident Dance Moms wild one gets a dance lesson","['g', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'fisting', 'mast', 'first']","<p>Hi, I'm Jojo, the wild one. Never shying away from any challenge, I actually had sex with Maddie and her sister Kenzie, in fact, Kenzie's my girlfriend and we had sex last night, so, I am pumped for today. So, while waiting for my 'dance lesson' to begin, I slumped back into my living room chair, licked my finger, put my hand inside of my shorts and panties, I was so wet that my finger effortlessly slipped into my pussy, when that happened, I closed my eyes thinking of Kenzie while getting myself off:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, ohh, Kenzie, so good! Oh, Kenzie, harder!! Harder!! Harder!!”</p><p>Lost in my own little world, I eventually built myself to a really satisfying climax while putting my other hand down my shorts in order to rub my sensitive clit, still with my eyes tightly shut and rapidly bucking the chair, I cried out:</p><p>“Ohhhhh!! Kenzie!! You do me good, Kenzie!! Oh, yes, Kenzie, fuck me!! Fuck me!! Yes!! Yes!! Yes!! I'm cumming!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>After a super great self-orgasm, I opened my eyes and found out that I was covered in sweat, and when I took my hands out of my shorts, they were covered in my juices, suddenly, the doorbell rang:</p><p>“Its open.” I said.</p><p>With that, I heard the door open and shut, then, I saw a little blonde mini-me, and I knew that it was Alexus. Without saying a word, she approached me and started slowly licking my hands and fingers clean, when she was done, she held my head in her hands and kissed me with her juice-filled lips, she broke our kiss and said:</p><p>“Mmm, Jojo, you taste good.” She said.</p><p>“Dance lessons, my ass.” I said.</p><p>“Oh, you mean, what Areana and Peyton did with Maddie.” She said.</p><p>“Yes, exactly.” I said.</p><p>“Jojo, I have a confession.” She said.</p><p>“What is it?” I asked.</p><p>“Well, since I started on the mini team, I thought that you were super hot, that's why I asked for this dance lesson.” She said.</p><p>“Hold on, you requested me?” I asked.</p><p>“Yes, you kissing Gina was just the icing on the cake for me, 'cause, it was all going to plan.” She said.</p><p>“And the plan worked, we're together.” I said.</p><p>“It did, and I want this to be my first time.” She said.</p><p>“Okay, how about the couch?” I asked.</p><p>“Sure.” She said.</p><p>“Well, sit down and let's get started on your road to pleasure.” I said.</p><p>“Ohh, goody.” She said.</p><p>When we got to the couch, I put my arm around the petite blonde 9 year old and started to slowly blow in her ear, then, I moved down and slowly started to kiss the nape of her neck when she started giggling, I stopped and asked:</p><p>“What is it?”</p><p>“You know what they call me, right?” She asked.</p><p>“Ah, giggles.” I said.</p><p>While we were talking, she took off her shirt. When I looked at this petite girl's chest, I got a little damp, so, naturally, I proceeded to plant candy kisses on her stomach, eventually, I took her whole nipple in my mouth and slowly sucked on it, after that, she lifted my head up to hers and kissed me. When she finished kissing me, she said:</p><p>“Jojo, I'm getting wet.”</p><p>With that, I slowly removed her shorts and panties, picked up the panties, sniffed them, then I put the crotch part in my mouth to taste her sweet nectar, then, I threw her panties onto the floor and got on my knees to examine my prize. When I got there, I took my right hand and started pinching her clit, then, taking the left one and separated her lips, when that happened, I gave her inner labia slow and seductive licks, I noticed her grabbing the couch with one hand while grabbing my head with the other while moaning:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, Jojo. So good! Keep going! I'm so wet! Oh, oh, oh, tee-hee! Oh, oh, oh, yes, continue!! Ah! Oh! Ah! Oh!”</p><p>During my administrations, she was riding wave after wave after wave of intense pleasure nonstop when suddenly, she cried out:</p><p>“Jojo, finger me, please, finger me!”</p><p>Only to oblige my lover, I stopped pinching her clit in order to use the same hand to finger her while sucking on her now engorged clit, so, I took my middle finger, but, instead of jabbing her like I did with Maddie and Kenzie, I slowly stuck it in there while making it encircle her entire vaginal entrance, a short time later, I started to slowly thrust my finger in and out of her pussy while she wailed:</p><p>“Ah, Jojo, don't stop, please, do not stop!! Yes! Yes! I'm gonna explode, Jojo!! Jojo! Oh, Jojo!! Jojo!! What's happening to me!? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>Before I knew it, my face and hands were covered in her juice, so, I took my finger out of her pussy in front of her, that way she can watch me lick my hand clean of her juice. After that, she said:</p><p>“My that was fun. Your turn.”</p><p>Without saying anything, I performed a small striptease for my little lover, first, I slowly took off my shirt to reveal my new bra, a Maidenform girl underwire training bra that I unhooked in front of her and threw it at her. When she caught it, she sniffed the cups and licked the whole bottom of the bra from one end to the other, after that, she licked her lips, then, I slowly took my shorts off, once I kicked them off, I very slowly removed my panties wriggling as I went, once they were off, I threw them at her to let her sniff and lick where I orgasmed before. She lapped up my juices like a cat with milk, after she put the panties down, she said:</p><p>“More, I want your kitty on my tongue.”</p><p>With that, I sashayed over to her, knelt down on the couch, let her grab my thighs and pull me down when eventually my pussy was level with her waiting tongue, at that moment Alexus inserted her tongue into my wet folds. When that happened, a powerful surge of pleasure coursed through me, I had to cry out:</p><p>“Mmm, Alexus!! So good!! Alexus, keep at it!! Yes!! Yes!! Yes!! Ahhhh!!”</p><p>A short time later, she grabbed my butt cheeks and slowly guided me down in order to let me lay down on the sofa, her mouth was still attached to my pussy, once I got into position, she put her mouth on my clit and started to suck and lick it, then, I felt her whole hand slowly go into my pussy. I have never been fisted before, I mean, Kenzie tried it, but, all she managed was two fingers. This felt strange and good at the same time, so, what I did was grab her head and start bucking my hips against her face:</p><p>“Ahhhhh! Alexus!! You are doing so well!! Please don't stop!! Don't stop!! Don't stop! Fuck me! Yes!! Fuck me!! Fuck me!! Oh, yeah!! Fuck me!! Harder!! Harder!! Faster! Yes!!!! Fuck Meeeeeeeeeeee!!!</p><p>My little lover was more than happy to yield to my wants, in fact, she was fucking me like I have never been fucked before, and hitting spots that I did not even know were there, furthermore, she was so good that in not time I was ready to cum, it actually hurt holding back what was about to come out of me, but then, Alexus took her mouth of my clit to tell me:</p><p>“It's okay, Jojo, don't hold back, just let it flow.”</p><p>Taking my little lover's advice, I released all the sexual tension that was building up inside of me, when she pulled her hand out of me, she popped me like a champagne cork and I sprayed my juices like a fire hose all over Alexus and the couch:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! YYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”</p><p>After that, I collapsed on the couch, totally spent, I opened my eyes and saw Alexus scooping up my juices off of her chest and licking her fingers clean, then, she leaned in and gave me a kiss with her lips bathed in my very own juices, then, she asked:</p><p>“How was I?”</p><p>“You fucked the shit out of me!” I said.</p><p>“Maybe you and Kenzie would like to invite me for another 'dance lesson'?” She said.</p><p>“Most definitely.” I said.</p><p>Suddenly, my phone rang.</p><p>“Could you answer that?” I asked.</p><p>Without saying anything, Alexus picked up my phone and answered it:</p><p>“Hi, Maddie.”</p><p>“Hello, Alexus, could you put me on speaker, please?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“Okay.” Alexus said.</p><p>Then, she put the phone on speaker:</p><p>“Hi, Jo, guess you had your 'dance lesson'?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“Yes, I did, and she fucked the shit out of me.” I said.</p><p>“Don't let my sister hear you say that.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Don't worry about it, Jojo and I have very intense sessions.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Hi, sweetie.” I said.</p><p>“Hey, baby, guess what?” Kenzie asked.</p><p>“What?” I asked.</p><p>“Maddie and I are invited to a private 'dance lesson' with Abby.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Really? How did you swing that?” I asked.”</p><p>“Well, I tongued her, and she admitted to me that she was a lesbian.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Holy shit!! And yet, all those years that she has been working with girls!! I said.</p><p>“Nobody knew, except for my sister.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Well, naturally, since she's her favorite.” I said.</p><p>“That much is obvious, we actually came close to a really hot fuck, but, Kenzie's win fucked that whole thing up, suddenly, she wasn't in the mood.” Maddie said.</p><p>“So, if you won, instead of her, she would've fucked you.” I said.</p><p>“Exactly, but, now, Kenzie and I are going to fuck her.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Have fun.” I said.</p><p>“We will, see you.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Bye.” I said.</p><p>“Jojo, you know what I like to do?” Alexus asked.</p><p>“What?” I asked.</p><p>“Get a 'dance lesson' with Kalani.” She said.</p><p>“I'm sure she's game, I'll set it up.” I said.</p><p>“Perfect, I'm also gonna make a couple of calls.” She said.</p><p>“To who?” I asked.</p><p>“Alysa and Kendyl for 'dance lessons'.” She said.</p><p>“Okay, just remember to invite me to one with the entire mini team.” I said.</p><p>“You know I will.” She said.</p><p>The End.</p>"
796,"Dance Moms Abby, Maddie and Kenzie",Cobra,0,Maddie and her sister Kenzie have a dance lesson with Miss Abby,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'fisting', 'squirt', 'inc']","<p>Hi, I'm Maddie, with my sister, and we were invited to the studio for a private 'dance lesson' with Abby. Having absolutely no clue as to what was going on, I proceeded up the stairs at our old studio and knocked on the door:</p><p>“Come in, come in.” Abby said.</p><p>When I opened the door, what my sister and I saw after I opened it was really shocking. It was our instructor Abby in nothing but sexy lingerie, I asked:</p><p>“Miss Abby, why are you dressed like that?”</p><p>Instead of giving me an answer, she tongue-kissed me, and I saw her do the same to Kenzie, when she stopped kissing us, she said:</p><p>“Don't you guys want your dance lesson?”</p><p>“You bet we do.” Kenzie said.</p><p>With that, Kenzie resumed tongue-kissing Abby while I stood there and watched them kiss. I digress, it was getting hot in that studio, if you know what I mean, my friends. When Abby and my sister stopped kissing, Abby called to me, almost breathless:</p><p>“Kiss me, Maddie.”</p><p>Before we were able to kiss, Abby took a seat on the window bench and called me over, then, we kissed while my sister was groping and kneading her breasts through her bra, while we were kissing, I could hear Abby moaning in my mouth. After a while, we stopped kissing when Abby whispered in my ear:</p><p>“I'm getting so wet.”</p><p>Kenzie knew the signal and backed off, with that, Abby took off her bra in order to reveal her big breasts, already hot with passion, my sister and I started to kiss, lick, and suck one breast each, when we got to her nipples, she cupped the back of our heads with her hands and moaned:</p><p>“Ohh, oh, oh, oh, Maddie! Oh, Kenzie! Oh, oh, ahh, oh!”</p><p>After a while of Miss Abby's breast worship, she moaned something else:</p><p>“Oh, Maddie, fuck me.”</p><p>Without saying anything, Abby released my head, then, I left my sister alone to play with Abby's breasts while I moved down and kissed her fat stomach, eventually moving further down to slowly take off her panties, once they were off, I moved down between her fat thighs to look at her pussy. This is the very first time that me or my sister had sex with an adult, so, to pop that proverbial cherry, I licked my hand and sucked on my fingers, after that, I inserted two of my fingers into Abby's hairy pussy while sucking on her large adult clit. She just screamed while I was finger fucking her really fast:</p><p>“Mmm! Ahh! Maddie!! Fuck!! Fuck me! Yeah! Fuck me!! Fuck me, harder, Maddie!! Harder!!”</p><p>After a while, I picked my head up and saw my sister strip naked, then, I saw her clothes and panties rain down on me, after that, I saw her wrap her legs around Abby's head, then, I saw her clutch Abby's head with her arms with Abby grabbing Kenzie's nice small and round butt when she inserted her tongue inside of my sister's pussy, when that happened, she cried out in intense pleasure while grinding Abby's face:</p><p>“Mmm, ungh! Oh, yes, Abby, yes! Lick me! Lick my pussy hard! Oh yeah!”</p><p>While my sister was enjoying herself, I resumed sucking on Abby's clit, then, I started nibbling at it with my teeth, when I did that, I noticed her getting wetter and more lubed, so, I decided to do something a little more daring, something I never tried before, not even with Kendall, I took my fingers out of her pussy, and took my mouth off of her clit in order to get all of my fingers into her, and to use my thumb to massage her clit, once I did that, Abby bucked her hips against my hand so I would go deeper, I was in up to my wrist with my thumb still doing its job, then, I looked up and saw Abby switch her tongue from Kenzie's labia to her clit, after that, she took her middle finger and jabbed it into my sister's pussy, when that happened, she screamed:</p><p>“Ohhhhhh!! Abby!! Fuck me!! Ahhhh!! Fuck me!! Hard!! Fuck me hard, you fucking bitch!! Oh, yeah!! Fuck meeeeeeeeeee!!!”</p><p>I have never heard my sister talk dirty before, but, it was turning me on, in fact, I was getting so wet that I was pushing my legs together to keep me from squirting. After a while, that did not work, 'cause, I heard my sister screaming, so, I un-clamped my legs and let my juices flow, I was so soaked that I felt my juices run down my legs, then, I heard my sister scream to a really loud climax:</p><p>“OH!! YEAH!! YEAH!! HARDER!! I'M GONNA BLOW!! I'M GONNA!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>When Abby took her finger out of Kenzie's pussy, her juices flowed downward, and there I was with my tongue sticking out catching drops of her juices, just like catching snowflakes when I was younger, but, this was way better. Some of it landed on Abby's face and hand, it also landed all over my face, but, I managed to swallow most of what rained down. After that, Abby licked her hand clean, then, they tongued each-other once again. After the kiss was over, Kenzie climbed off of Abby, then she took my head in her hands and kissed me, then, she asked:</p><p>“Sis, what do you want me to do?”</p><p>“Lick my pussy only in the way you can.” I said.</p><p>Without saying a word, Kenzie maneuvered behind me, ripped my shorts and panties from my body, gave my butt a firm grip, and finally managing to insert her tongue into my soaked folds. She didn't just go in and out, she encircled my entire entrance with her tongue, it felt so good that I moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ohhh, Kenzie, oh, Kenzie, lick me! Yes, good girl, Kenz!! Oh, yes!! Yes!! Yes!!”</p><p>The more my sister was grinding her face into my pussy, the more I was bucking my hips against hers while I was still attached to Abby. The sensations going through me due to what my sister was doing to me. I just could not stand it anymore and screamed:</p><p>“Kenz!! I'm cumming!! I'm gonna cum on your face!! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After my orgasm, my sister crawled up to me and kissed me with her face full of my juices. I guess our lovemaking triggered something in Abby, 'cause, at that moment, she screamed and came all over my arm:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!</p><p>After her orgasm, I took my hand out of her pussy, and licked my fingers, while Kenzie licked my palm and wrist clean of Miss Abby's cum, bu the end of the 'lesson' we all had a taste and more of each-other. In fact, when we finished licking ourselves, Abby said:</p><p>“Well, girls, I am spent, how was it?”</p><p>“Great.” I said.</p><p>“Awesome, I actually made love to my sister.” Kenzie said.</p><p>“Ready for round two?” I asked.</p><p>“Hell yeah!!” Kenzie said.</p><p>“If you want to do that, then, go home. Lesson over.” Abby said.</p><p>“Great, thanks, Miss Abby, and, if you need another 'dance lesson' I am not that hard to find.” I said.</p><p>“I know, see you in class.” Abby said.</p><p>“Bye, bye.” Kenzie said.</p><p>The End</p>"
797,Dance Moms Maddie and Kenzie,Cobra,0,Two sister's first lesbian adventure alone together have some fun with food,"['g', 'g', 'F', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'squirt', 'mast', 'voyeur', 'food']","<p>Hi, I'm Kenzie. Maddie's younger sister, and I was invited to come up to her room for a 'dance lesson' with some food play. I have no idea what 'food play' means, but, I am bound to find out. After a while of sitting on Maddie's bed, I hear her approaching:</p><p>“Sis, open the door!” She yelled.</p><p>I opened the door, and there was my sister holding a small basket of cherries, tangerines, ice cream, and a can of reddi-whip. When she walked into the room, she placed the items on her dresser, approached me, then she gave me a very passionate tongue-kiss. The kiss lasted a long time, when I broke it, I said:</p><p>“Wow!! I did not know that sisters had such passion. Kiss me again.”</p><p>She did as I asked, then, she took a tangerine, peeled it, took a slice, squirted it all over one side of my neck only to kiss and lick the juice off of my neck. When she did that, I shuddered and moaned:</p><p>“Ohhhhhhh.”</p><p>After that, she said to me:</p><p>“Sis, take your shirt off.”</p><p>Without saying anything, I slowly stripped my shirt and my tank top in order to reveal my bare chest. After that, she took the same tangerine, broke it open, took the two halves in her hands and rubbed them against my nipples like a juicer. When she took the tangerine off my chest, she slowly fed it to me. Once that was done, she proceeded to suck and lick my tangerine laced nipples, after that, she seductively licked her lips and grabbed the reddi-whip can, shook it up and sprayed it on my left nipple, leant in and licked the whipped cream off of it, then she did the same to my right nipple. When she was sucking the cream off of my right nipple, I breathlessly said:</p><p>“Sis, I am getting so wet.”</p><p>While she was grabbing the cherries, she said:</p><p>“Kenz, I'm going to make you cum without even touching your pussy.”</p><p>Curious, I just let her play with my chest.</p><p>“Kenzie, lie down.”</p><p>I did just what my sister asked me to do, after I laid down on the bed, she grabbed the ice cream off of the dresser, opened the lid, scooped some out, and laid the scoop directly on top of my nipple. She did the same for the other one, then, she took two cherries and placed them on top of the scoops, after that, she took one of the cherries and seductively ate it in front of me, that made me wetter. After that, she started to slowly devour the scoop that was laying on top of my left nipple, ate the whole thing, then, licked and sucked my nipple clean in the process, while she was doing that, I just moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ohh, Maddie.”</p><p>She just looked at me and said:</p><p>“Looks like somebody getting soaked and ready to burst.”</p><p>With that, she proceeded to devour the second cherry and ate it in the same fashion as the first one, that made me shudder. I could actually feel my vaginal lips pulsating. While that was going on, Maddie decided to slowly devour the other scoop while looking up at me. She still looked up at me while she was licking and sucking my right nipple clean, before she was done with my nipples, it happened with a loud scream:</p><p>“Oh, Maddie! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After my orgasm, Maddie laid down next to me while tracing my nipples with her fingers:</p><p>“I told you that I can make you cum without even going near it.”</p><p>“You're so right, and it was mighty powerful.” I said.</p><p>“You haven't seen nothing yet.” She said.”</p><p>“Just do me one thing, sis.” I said.</p><p>“What's that?” She asked.</p><p>“Fuck me.” I said.</p><p>After that, she unbuttoned and unzipped my jean shorts and slowly slid them off of my legs, once they were off, she sniffed the inner crotch of my jean shorts, then, she slid her finger between my pantied covered labia while sliding it up and down over the drenched fabric of my panties, at that moment, all I can do was whisper her name and moan:</p><p>“Maddie. Mmmmmm.”</p><p>After a while, my sister slowly removed my panties and left me completely naked, then, she took another tangerine, peeled it, broke it in half, and placed one half of it on my clit, eventually treating my clit like a juicer. I could feel the tangerine juice drip down onto my pussy, then, on my thighs and on the sheets, but, I'm sure that Maddie didn't care, plus, it felt so good that I felt my own juices start up again. It did not take long for my sister to feed me the tangerine after it's been juiced. After she fed me, she took some reddi-whip and put it on her finger, then, she jabbed the finger covered in reddi-whip in my pussy. She did this at least five more times, and then, she opened the ice cream again and scooped some of it on her finger once again jabbing her now ice cream covered finger into my pussy. My sister repeated the procedure six more times, then, she scooped some ice cream, took the reddi-whip and put it on top of the scoop with the cherry, curious, I asked:</p><p>“What are you doing?”</p><p>“Making a pussy cone.” She said.</p><p>Following that, she took the cherry into her mouth and ate it, then, she slowly and completely devoured the scoop, eventually reaching her ice cream, reddi-whip, tangerine and Kenzie soaked prize. So, she started to rub my clit between her thumb and forefinger while inserting her tongue into my soaked entrance slowly devouring everything that she put in there. All I did was grab her head and moan:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, mmm, ohhhh! That's it, right there! Ohhh! Mmmm! Ahhh!”</p><p>With that, her tongue slowly continued it's tour of my vaginal walls. I'd admit, though slow, my sister's oral skills were phenomenal, not missing an inch, I felt the urge to orgasm about three times, but waited, that way my climax could slowly build, eventually it did until I could not take it anymore:</p><p>“Sis, sis, sis, sis! OH SHIT! I'm gonna explode! OH! OH! OH! OH! OH! YES! YES! YES! YES! I'M CUMMING!! I'M GONNA.”</p><p>Then it happened, I lost my grip on my sister's head as well as reality, all my muscles tensed up when I let out a huge wail:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! MMMMMMAAAAAADDDDDDDDDDDDDDDIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!! YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!! FFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I orgasmed, I passed out, when I came to, I found my sister lying next to me caressing my stomach with a face full of ice cream, reddi-whip, tangerine and Kenzie juice. She was not angry, she just smiled at me and said:</p><p>“Well, that was a biggie.”</p><p>“No shit, best orgasm of my life.” I said.</p><p>“Would you like to return the favor?” She asked.</p><p>Instead of saying anything, I gave my sister a long and deep passionate kiss, slowly breaking the kiss, I started to lick all of the mess off of her face, that prompted her to take her shirt off. Once her shirt was off, she lied down on her bed while I took the can of reddi-whip and sprayed it all over her chest, once that was done, I took some ice cream, using my hands to scoop some, then, I rubbed it all over my sister's chest. After that, I slowly licked the reddi-whip and ice cream combo off of her chest while giving my sister a little treat by licking my hands clean of my reddi-whip and ice cream mess. Stopping at her nipples, I slowly licked and sucked them, moving from nipple to nipple while she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, Kenzie, ahhhh, ohhh, Kenzie, ahhh.”</p><p>I digress, I absolutely love it when my sister calls out her lover's name, especially mine, as soon as she said my name, I started to suck on her nipples harder while groping her tiny but perfectly shaped boobs, eventually, I moved one of my hands to slowly rub her crotch through her skinny jeans, once my hand reached her crotch, I noticed that she was getting very soaked, so, I took advantage by sucking on her nipples and rubbing her crotch at the same time, it did not take her that long to cum, in fact, while I was rubbing her, she clamped her legs together on my hand, and let out a scream:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>After she came, I stopped sucking on her nipples, and started to slowly remove her skinny jeans and panties, after I removed her panties, I took the crotch part, put it in my mouth and tasted it, but, before I was about to reach for the reddi-whip, someone else grabbed it, it was our mom:</p><p>“Here, Kenzie, let me help you.”</p><p>With that, she shook the reddi-whip and sprayed it on my two fingers, then, she spooned out some ice cream and put it on my fingers as well. Not being done yet, she took a cherry and rubbed it all over Maddie's labia, then, she gently placed it on Maddie's clit when she said:</p><p>“Fuck the shit out of her. I'll be over here, but, a request.”</p><p>“What is it?” I asked.</p><p>“I want a fuck.” Mom said.</p><p>“Okay.” I said.</p><p>After that, our mom sat in a nearby chair in full view of Maddie and I, when I put the cherry in my mouth, she put her hand down her pants, as soon as I ate the cherry and spit out the stem, I shoved my fingers with the ice cream and reddi-whip into my sister's pussy, then, I encircled her vaginal walls coating them with the stuff, after that, I started to move my fingers in and out really fast while massaging her clit with my thumb. My administrations on her pussy must have felt so good that she was gripping onto the soiled bedsheets, arching her back and bucking her hips against my hand while crying out:</p><p>“Ohhhh!! Mmmm!! Ahhhhhh!! Kenzie! Fuck me!! Yeah! Fuck me!! Fuck me hard!! Fuck me hard! FUCK ME HARD!! YYYEEAAAHHHHHH!”</p><p>After a while, I stopped massaging her clit with my thumb, and started to suck and lick on her swollen clit, and that, my friends, sent my dear sister over the edge:</p><p>OH, FUCK! KKKKKKKKKEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNNNNNZZZZZZZZZZZIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEE!!! IM GONNA CUM!! OH GOD!! SO GOOD!! I'M GONNA.”</p><p>At that moment, she lost all grip with reality:</p><p>“YYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! FFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!”</p><p>After that, I heard my mother have her orgasm. I guess watching us fuck must have felt awesome. You know, I would like to try it sometime. Anyways, after Maddie's orgasm, our mom walked over to us and allowed us to have one finger of hers each to taste her cum. With that, she asked:</p><p>“How did it taste?”</p><p>“Great.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Awesome. I said.</p><p>After that, she tongue kissed my sister, then, she said:</p><p>“Who wants to have sex in the shower?”</p><p>“We do, but, after that, can we invite our girlfriends.” Maddie asked.</p><p>“I would love to fuck Kendall's mom.” Mom said.</p><p>“I do not think that she's into that sort of thing.” I said.</p><p>“Thrust me, Kenz, she is.” Mom said.</p><p>“Well then, let's hit the showers.” Maddie said.”</p><p>“I'm with you.” I said.</p><p>To be continued</p>"
798,Dance Moms Showering with Mom,Cobra,0,A Dance Moms family affair,"['F', 'g', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'fisting', 'squirt', 'inc', 'ws', 'scat']","<p>When the three of us arrived into the bathroom, after all the orgasms that I had, I suddenly had the urge to pee, as soon as our mom stripped naked, the urge to urinate was taking more control of my body. Mom noticed:</p><p>“Kenzie, what's wrong.”</p><p>“I need bathroom.” I said.</p><p>“I have an idea, grip the tub.” Mom said.</p><p>Without asking any questions, I just did what my mom told me and gripped the tub. As soon as I gripped the tub, I looked down and saw mom coaxing me to pee by gently rubbing my labia with her fingers, a few seconds later, I started to urinate in my mom's mouth, she was right there drinking my pee, when I was finished, I heard a noise:</p><p>“Ahhh, delish.” Mom said.</p><p>After that, my mom put her entire mouth on top of my pussy, completely engulfing it, then, I felt her tongue dancing around my labia, I could not help but moan:</p><p>“Mmmm, ahhhh, mmm, ahhh, ohhh, mama! Yes! Ahhhhh!”</p><p>At the same time, my sister was doing to me something that no one has ever done to me before, I felt her kissing and licking my ass while fingering my butthole. Their handiwork was too much for me to take when I started thrusting my hips while grinding into my mom's face, and Maddie was fingering me harder, I let out a scream:</p><p>OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! FFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!! CCCCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!</p><p>At the moment of my orgasm, my mom let go of my pussy, and I squirted all over the shower walls, but, unfortunately for me, something else came out and I did not even feel it, the only evidence that I had was when Maddie showed me her hand totally covered in my feces, but, she did not complain, in fact, she licked her fingers off of my feces in front of me:</p><p>“Eww!”</p><p>“Don't worry about it, I do this with Kendall often.” Maddie said.</p><p>“You mean, you eat her shit?” I asked.</p><p>“And vice-versa, you should try it with Jojo.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Oh my gawd! You are fucking weird, sis!” I said.</p><p>“So that's why you wanted to fuck me.” Maddie said.</p><p>“It was in the heat of the moment with Abby.” I said.</p><p>“Really, how do you describe our rendezvous earlier?” Maddie said.</p><p>“Fuck you!!” I said.</p><p>“You already did that, and it was wonderful.” Maddie said.</p><p>“I oughta!! I said.</p><p>“Hold it! I need to get fucked, as of right now, I'm getting into the tub, alright!!” Mom said.</p><p>As soon as our mom got into the tub, she laid down in it while Maddie was at the shower controls letting the tub fill up with water, once it was filled, I jumped in and started to suck on my mom's shaved adult clit, while I was doing that, I saw her lips spread open enough to accommodate a large penis, confused, my sister said:</p><p>“Fist her.”</p><p>So, I did, exactly copying what Maddie did to Abby that time, I took my mouth off of her clit, took my whole hand and jabbed it into her pussy while massaging her clit with my other thumb and forefinger when she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, Kenzie, my little one! Mmm, yeah! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Ahhhh! Maddie sit on my face!”</p><p>Without saying a word, Maddie climbed on top of my mom's face, as soon as mom inserted her tongue into Maddie's hot pussy, she let out a loud moan:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!! FUCK! Oh, yes! Right there! Oh, mama, you know how to hit the right spots! Mmm! Yeah!”</p><p>While mom was tonguing my sister, I noticed her shoving a finger up Maddie's ass, that made her moans stronger and made her grind mom's face more:</p><p>'Yes! Yes! So good! Oh, mama, right there!! I'm gonna cum! Oh yes! Yes! Fuck! Ahhhhh! Ohhhh!”</p><p>With that, Maddie was grinding mom's face really fast while mom was fingering her really fast, during that time, Maddie leant in and kissed me, that, in turn, triggered her orgasm, 'cause, she broke the kiss and screamed:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>When Maddie orgasmed, her juices landed on our mom's chest, her tits were covered in her juices, that was when I climbed up, feeling bold and horny at the same time, I said:</p><p>“I am going to mash pussies with mom, sis, finger my ass again.” I said.</p><p>So, I took my hand out of our mom's pussy, then, I let her lips surround mine, and then, I started thrusting into her, going slow at first, but, changing speed as I went along. Maddie climbed back into the tub as I felt two of her fingers being shoved into my butthole while I was sucking on mom's nipples and licking her breasts free of Maddie's juices, after that, I started to passionately tongue-kiss our mom while I was thrusting my hips into her really fast, then, she grabbed my ass and started spanking it as I broke our kiss and moaned:</p><p>“Oh, yes, mama! Yes! Spank me! Finger-fuck me harder sis! Yes! I have been a bad girl! Oh, yes! Spank me! Oh, God, I'm cumming! I'm gonna cum!!!”</p><p>Our mom knew that I was about to explode, that was when she released her pussy from mine , then, my sister took her hand out of my ass and held me up with one hand while massaging my clit with the other one, the feeling was so intense that I just closed my eyes and roared:</p><p>“FFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!! CCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>When I opened my eyes, I saw myself squirting my juices like a faucet with mom right there drinking it all, after that, I returned the favor on mom and massaged her clit, then, she yelled:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”</p><p>While she orgasmed, I was right there drinking her juice, a short time later, it stopped, then, mom said:</p><p>“Now that's a fuck, you girls are too good.”</p><p>“Thank you.” I said.</p><p>At that moment, I heard my phone buzzing, so, I went to answer it:</p><p>“It's Jojo, and she said that she's horny, so, I texted her back and said to come here with her mom.” I said.</p><p>“Sounds like a good idea.” Mom said.</p><p>To be continued...</p>"
799,Dance Moms Kenzie Jojo Jessalynn Maddie and Mellissa,Cobra,0,What happened after the shower with Mom,"['F', 'F', 'g', 'g', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'fisting', 'squirt', 'inc']","<p>After our little romp, all three of us showered separately and got dressed for another encounter. Personally, I do not give a shit, as long as my girlfriend Jojo and I get to fuck. Lost in thought, the doorbell rang, Maddie answered it. When Jojo saw me, she ran past her mother, gave me a huge bear hug and passionately kissed me like I have never been kissed before, our kiss lasted a long time, when she finally released me from it, she said:</p><p>“Kenzie, darling, I am so wet, please fuck me.”</p><p>“Honey, we can fuck as long as the others don't mind.” I said.</p><p>“Babe, I actually want them to watch.” Jojo said.</p><p>“Guys, have a seat, we'll take the couch.” I said.</p><p>After our audience sat around us, I slowly started to strip my girlfriend, pulling her shirt over her head and slowly unhooking her bra, then, tossing it to her mother where she sniffed and licked the cups, at the same time, I started to slowly suck on Jojo's nipples as she passionately moaned:</p><p>“Mmmm, oh baby, it has been too long. I love the way you do that! Ah, yes! I am so wet! Mmmm! Ahhhh!”</p><p>The more I took care of her nipples, the louder she got, and the more she begged me to fuck her:</p><p>“Please no more pleasure, please, I need you to fuck me now!!”</p><p>With that, I stopped sucking her nipples and went on to slowly strip her of her shorts and panties, once again, her mother got another prize, what happened next shocked me, she put the crotch part of her daughter's panties in her mouth. When she released them, she said:</p><p>“Kenz, fuck the living shit out of her!!”</p><p>All to happy to oblige, I dove in and started to suck on Jojo's swollen clit while encircling her vaginal entrance with my index finger, but not going in, and that, if anything, drove her nuts:</p><p>“Kenzie, please finger me, baby. I would like to feel your fingers inside me! Please fuck me, I want you so fucking bad! Please!”</p><p>A short time later, I took my mouth off of her clit, then, to give our audience and her a thrill, I stabbed my girlfriend with my two fingers, and that made her leap her hips off of the couch, and then made them come crashing down. In our audience's full view, I started to finger my girlfriend really fast as she loudly moaned:</p><p>“YES! YES! YES! KENZIE FUCK ME! OHHH! FUCK ME! HARDER! YES!”</p><p>After a while, I removed my fingers, and replaced them with my tongue, licking every square inch of her pussy, randomly inserting it inside of her while she grabbed my head and pulled my hair while grinding herself on my face while screaming:</p><p>“OHHHH! KENZ! OHHHH! AHHH! BABY, YOU HAVE A SPECTACULAR TONGUE!! OH, YES! I'M GONNA CUM!! OH, GOD, KENZ!! I'M CUMMING!!”</p><p>After that, it did not take her that long to release her entire being, and she did, on my face and the couch with an operatic wail:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”</p><p>Once she came down from bliss mountain and released me, she said to my mom:</p><p>“Holy shit! I'm sorry about the couch, Miss Z.”</p><p>“That's quite alright, guess I'll have to pay the maid extra after tonight. I might even double her pay after I saw the aftermath of Maddie and Kendall.” Mom said.</p><p>“I did not mean for that to happen.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Well, it did, by the way, Jojo, it's your turn.” Mom said.</p><p>“Wait a minute, isn’t this the exact same spot that we had our first time?” I asked.</p><p>“Yes, it was, let's make this time better, babe.” Jojo said.</p><p>“Every time is better with you.” I said.</p><p>After that, Jojo gave me a really deep tongue-kiss. As soon as we broke the kiss, I saw her mom chomping at the bit to become an active participant, so, I asked her:</p><p>“Miss S, wanna join us?”</p><p>Without saying a word, she sat next to me on the couch, gave me a tongue-kiss while slowly unbuttoned my shirt, once it was off, she started to slowly lick and suck on my nipples as I moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, Miss S! Mmm, ahh, ohh! Mmm! More!”</p><p>As soon as I begged her for more, she slowly removed my mini skirt, tights, and panties, then she started to slowly lick my clit while taking her fingers around my labia, then, slowly slipping one in as I gasped:</p><p>“Ooooohhhh.”</p><p>At that moment, Jojo was not to be denied this action, so, she maneuvered herself next to her mom and started to suck on my clit while her mom fingered me, white-knuckling the couch cushions while tilting my head back and screaming due to the really intense pleasure:</p><p>OH MY!! THIS IS GREAT!! AWESOME!! OH GAWD! YES! YES! YES! SO GOOD!! I LOVE TO GET FUCKED LIKE THIS!! YES!! YES!! YES!! TOO MUCH!! I'M GONNA CUM!! OH, MY!! I'M GONNA.!”</p><p>Then it happened, silence followed by a huge wail when I squirted all over them:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! FFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!! YYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!”</p><p>When I orgasmed, I collapsed on the couch, a short time later, I came to and found Jojo and her mom tongue-kissing while Jojo was kneading her mom's tits, then I saw Maddie between mom's legs while mom was grabbing her head, feeling this animal-like urge, I ripped off Jojo's mom's jeans and panties. Looking at my prize, I did not hesitate, I just did to her what Maddie did to Abby and what I did to mom, just took my whole hand and stabbed my girlfriend's mom with it, then, I started to move my hand in and out and around flexing my fingers as I went along, eventually, I started to lick her adult clit, with that, she moaned:</p><p>“Oh, Kenzie. Oh, Kenzie. So good. Mmm. Ahh. Yes. More. More!”</p><p>When Miss S begged me for more, I stopped licking her clit and replaced it with my other hand and started to rub it between my thumb and forefinger, that caused her to tilt her head back, during that time, Jojo got up out of her seat, and, unbeknownst to me, she started to grind her face deep into my pussy while fingering my butthole, I could not help but cry out:</p><p>“Ahhh! Jojo! Fuck me! Grind your face in it! Ahhh, yessss! Fuck me! Harder, baby! Yes, honey, fuck me! Use your tongue!! Yes!! YES!! YYYYYEEESSSSS!!!!!”</p><p>Focused on my own pleasure, and completely ignoring Miss S and what I was doing to her, she let out a blood-curdling scream and came all over my arm:</p><p>“KKKKKKKKKKKKEEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNNNNNNNZZZZZZZZZZZZIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!”</p><p>After her orgasm, she collapsed further into the couch, then, I removed my hand from her pussy and gripped the cushion while grinding my pussy into my girlfriend's face:</p><p>“Oh, yes, Jojo!! Do not stop! Yes! Do not stop! Ahhh! Ohhh! I'm getting so fucking wet!! Oh gawd!! I'm gonna cum!! Oh, get ready sweetie!! I'm gonna!”</p><p>At that moment, Jojo was so good that I could not hold it in anymore and orgasmed on her face with a wail:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>Breathing heavy and with sweat pouring down my face, Jojo came up to me and kissed me with her cum-filled mouth, after the kiss, she asked:</p><p>“How was I?”</p><p>“Really intense, now, that was a fuck.” I said.</p><p>“Well, you haven't seen nothing yet.” She said.</p><p>“Why is that?” I asked.</p><p>“I have a surprise for you.” She said.</p><p>Curious, I followed my girlfriend up to my room.</p><p>To be continued...</p>"
800,Dance Moms Kenzie Jojo and Brynn,Cobra,0,The conclusion of Kenzies sex romp,"['g', 'g', 'g', 'cons', 'oral', 'fingers', 'd/s', 'viol', 'toys']","<p>While Jojo and I were walking up the stairs, I saw a shadowy figure in my room, so I asked:</p><p>“Baby, who's that?”</p><p>“That is your surprise.” Jojo said.</p><p>“Who?” I asked.</p><p>Being ever the more curious, I peeked in around the bend and saw blonde hair and said:</p><p>“Honey, your surprise is the mini that you fucked?” I asked.</p><p>“No, sweetheart, even better.” She said.</p><p>Come to think of it, Jojo has never been this vague, so, finally rounded the corner and saw her. It was Brynn, a fellow Abby Lee dancer with a body similar to Jojo's except skinnier and shorter. She spoke:</p><p>“Hi, Kenz.”</p><p>That was when I slapped her across the face, Jojo had to hold me back before I did any further damage to her:</p><p>“Baby, whatever happened was not her fault.”</p><p>“Bullshit!!” I said.</p><p>Brynn said while crying:</p><p>“Listen to your girlfriend, please, Kenz?”</p><p>'It's Miss Mackenzie to you! You little bitch!!” I said.</p><p>Before I knew it, Brynn was on the floor begging for mercy when Jojo protested:</p><p>“Kenz, honey, this is not right.”</p><p>“Of course it is, honey.” I said with a wink.</p><p>“What should I bring out, the whip or the cuffs?” Jojo asked.</p><p>“Both. Don't worry, slave, you and I are gonna have a good time, now, turn around! Actually, lie on the bed on your stomach while Jojo strips you.”</p><p>With that, Jojo handed me the whip while she quickly took Brynn's shirt off, then, slowly guided her back down onto the bed when Jojo said to me:</p><p>“Do your worst, babe.”</p><p>Then, she whispered in my ear:</p><p>“Actually she volunteered to do this.”</p><p>That was when I started flogging Brynn's back with my whip which was made out of really soft leather, with each strike on her body, she yelled:</p><p>“More, Miss Mackenzie! More! I deserve it! Please, flog me more with that whip! Flog my ass, please, flog my ass!!”</p><p>To honor my slave's request, I asked Jojo to strip her, and she did, now with my victim completely naked, I could start flogging her again, this time, I whipped her ass, but, I didn't go lightly, I whipped her as hard as I could, when I did that, she started to moan:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, more. Flog me more, Miss Mackenzie. I'm getting wet. Please, I need a fuck, please, someone fuck me, now!”</p><p>I stopped flogging her to say something:</p><p>“Wait a minute, this is not your first time?”</p><p>“Of course, not.” Brynn said.</p><p>“Okay, since you're not a virgin, then, who did you fuck?” I asked.</p><p>“While we were competing against the Candy Apples, I fucked one of them, just so we can have an edge, I did it for us.” She said.</p><p>“Who was it?” I asked.</p><p>“Kaycee, but, just to let you know that after she popped my cherry with her instructor's dildo, I dumped her right on the spot, how do you think we won?” She said.</p><p>“Holy shit! Wow! Brynn, I apologize for all this.” I said.</p><p>“Don't apologize, in fact, I'm loving all this, Jojo, bring out the strap-on.” She said.</p><p>So, Jojo comes over to me with this rubber penis attached to this elastic strap, then, she attempts to put it on me, when she did, she pulled the outer strap really tight, that way it would fit around my waist, then, she said:</p><p>“You fuck her while I flog her. Brynn, get ready to have the orgasm of your life!” Jojo said.</p><p>“Baby, I can't gain access like this.” I said.</p><p>With that, Jojo was flogging Brynn while yelling:</p><p>“Get on your fucking knees, slave! Knees, now, so Miss Mackenzie can mount you!” </p><p>At that moment, Brynn did what she was told and got up on her knees while I grabbed her hips and slowly guided the pink rubber penis into Brynn's pussy, slowly pushing it in up to the hilt, when I did that, Brynn started moving back and forth on the rubber penis, then, knowing what to do, I took over, grabbing her hips and thrusting into her as she moaned:</p><p>“Oh, Miss Mackenzie, fuck me! Yeah, fuck me! Oh, fuck me! Harder! Jojo, flog me hard! Miss Mackenzie, fuck me hard! Faster! Faster! Oh, yes! Faster! Oh yeah! Oh yeah!”</p><p>While I was fucking Brynn, I asked:</p><p>“Baby, flog my ass.”</p><p>While Jojo honored my request, I thrusted into Brynn harder while she screamed:</p><p>“Oh, right there, that's the spot!! Keep going!! Don't stop!! Don't stop!! Oh, gawd, yes!! I'm gonna cum all over that rubber cock!! Yes!! I'm going to cum!! I'm gonna!!</p><p>When she arched her back and propped herself up with her hands, she let out a huge wail:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! FFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!! YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!</p><p>After that, she collapsed on the bed, when I took the rubber penis out of her, she let out such a gusher that my bed sheets were soaked, then, she said:</p><p>“That was fucking great!! Thank you! Me next.”</p><p>When Brynn said that, Jojo came up with an idea:</p><p>“Brynn wears the strap-on while she fucks you, honey, while I sit on your face getting me lubed and ready.”</p><p>Being as horny as I was, I did not care who fucked me, but, as they say, what's good for the goose, yada, yada, yada. So, I volunteered, Jojo helped me take it off, then, she put it on Brynn. At that moment, I laid down on my bed with my legs spread while Jojo got on her knees and surrounded my head with her legs, that was when I decided to rub my girlfriend's clit and finger her at the same time. Seconds later, I felt Brynn grab my hips and place the tip of the rubber penis right at the entrance of my labia, then, she slowly guided it in, inch by inch until it penetrated my hymen, but, I did not feel any pain, only because I was concentrating on making my girlfriend feel good, which, by the sound of her moans, I was doing a fantastic job:</p><p>“Ahh, mmm, Kenzie. Mmm, ahh, Kenzie. Your fingers are magic. More, more, more, mmm!”</p><p>When I got wet enough, Brynn started to thrust into me faster and deeper, once my hymen was penetrated, all bets were off, so, I was begging my slave to bring it:</p><p>“Bring it slave! Fuck your mistress harder! That's it! Harder, slave, harder!! Listen to your mistress!! Fuck me harder!!</p><p>She honored my request by going faster and deeper into me, at the same time, I was fingering my girlfriend at the same pace and rhythm that Brynn was using. After a while, I felt Jojo's vaginal muscles contract and pulsate around my fingers, that was when I knew that she lost it, and she did, with a howl:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!! FFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!”</p><p>When Jojo orgasmed, she sprayed my face with her juices, and that in turn triggered my orgasm:</p><p>“OH, BRYNN, AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”</p><p>After her orgasm, Jojo got off of the bed and stood next to Brynn while she pulled out of me, when she did, I had a gusher that sprayed them both in the face, then, I said:</p><p>“Jojo, babe, let's fuck!”</p><p>Almost immediately, Jojo got into position while Brynn and I helped each-other with the rubber penis, I helped her take it off, then, she helped me wear it, once it was on, Brynn climbed onto the bed in order to get eaten out by my girlfriend while I fucked her:</p><p>“Works for me.” I said.</p><p>At that moment, I watched Brynn grind herself on Jojo's face while my girlfriend was sticking her tongue into Brynn's folds, that was when I grabbed Jojo's hips and inch by inch inserted the rubber penis into her pussy, once her hymen was gone, I heard Brynn yell in pain:</p><p>“Ouch!”</p><p>“What happened?” I asked.</p><p>“Your girlfriend bit me!” Brynn said.</p><p>“Where?” I asked.</p><p>“Where do you think, Einstein? Now, Kalani will get suspicious.” She said.</p><p>“How long?” I asked.</p><p>“Since we met, after I broke up with Kaycee.” She said.</p><p>“Wow! That long, I did not know, I mean, Jojo and I just started.” I said.</p><p>“I know, unhh!” She said.</p><p>I assumed that was Jojo's little way of apologizing to Brynn, her mouth was busy, but, her ears weren't, eventually, I started thrusting the rubber penis harder and faster into Jojo's pussy, while she was having a blast with Brynn, in fact Jojo's administrations made Brynn yell:</p><p>“Oh, Jojo, So good! I forgive you, but, do not stop!! Please do not stop! Yes! Yes! Oh gawd!”</p><p>I saw her face cringe, I knew that she was about to orgasm, when I yelled:</p><p>“Give it to her, baby! Give it to her!”</p><p>With that, she did, and Brynn screamed:</p><p>“JOJO!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>When Brynn orgasmed, she let out such a gusher that she collapsed off of the bed and onto the floor. At the same time, Jojo yelled at me:</p><p>“Fuck me hard, baby.”</p><p>So, I honored her request by pounding her pussy really fast and hard up to the hilt, with that, slapping sounds followed with my girlfriend wailing at the top of her lungs:</p><p>“Don't stop, Kenz, I'm cumming!! Oh gawd! I'm cumming!! Oh, fuck, I'm gonna.”</p><p>Then, I pulled out and a gusher followed, so, I put my mouth on her pussy to drink up my girlfriend's juice when she screamed:</p><p>“KKKKKKKKKEEEEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNNNNNNZZZZZZZZZZIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!! BBBBBBBBAAAAAAAAAAAABBBBBBBBBBBYYYYYYYYYYYY!! I LOVE YOU, KENZIE!! OH YES!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! FFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!”</p><p>After I drank up her juices, we were both drained, then, I took off the rubber penis, as it fell to the floor, I climbed onto the bed and gave my sweaty and spent girlfriend a passionate tongue kiss, after the kiss, I said:</p><p>“I love you, too.”</p><p>Suddenly, out of nowhere, Brynn's phone rang, so, she came to and answered it:</p><p>“Hi, babe.”</p><p>“Hey, baby, how was your evening?” Kalani asked.</p><p>“Fucking fantastic, but, I'm still a little spent and sore, sorry.” Brynn said.</p><p>“That's okay, what about tomorrow?” Kalani asked.</p><p>“Excellent idea, in fact, why don't you invite Nia?” Brynn asked.</p><p>“Consider it done, baby, she'll have a great time.” Kalani said.</p><p>“Yep, see you tomorrow, love ya.” Brynn said.</p><p>“Love ya too, sweets.” Kalani said.</p><p>After that, Brynn hung up her phone:</p><p>“Well, guys, thanks for a wonderful time.”</p><p>“Our pleasure, and remember, whenever you need a lesson.” I said.</p><p>“Do not hesitate to call.” Brynn said.</p><p>“What about the dildo?” Jojo asked.</p><p>“Keep it for you, Kalani has plenty, bye.” Brynn said.</p><p>“Okay, bye.” I said.</p><p>As soon as Brynn left the room, Jojo and I wrapped ourselves in each-other's arms and fell asleep.</p><p>The End.</p><p>Next time it would be Brynn's turn at giving dance lessons.</p>"
801,Dance Moms Brynn Kalani and Nia,Cobra,0,The conclusion of Kenzies sex romp,"['g', 'f', 'f', 'cons', 'first', 'ir', 'spank', 'oral', 'fingers', 'mast']","<p>After my mother dropped me off at Kalani's, I just gave her some lame-ass excuse about sharpening my skills or something. When I approached my girl's front door, I rang the bell, a few seconds later she opened it, after that, my mom drove off. As soon as I closed the door behind me, I gave my girlfriend a really passionate tongue-kiss, eventually moving down to her neck when she said:</p><p>“Babe, Nia is coming.”</p><p>“So, let her see us.” I said.</p><p>“No, baby, she's here for dance lessons.” She said.</p><p>“But, honey, isn’t that code for?” I asked.</p><p>“It is, but, she doesn't know that.” She said.</p><p>All of a sudden, the doorbell rang:</p><p>“It's open.” I said.</p><p>Once the door opened, Nia stood right in the doorway, once she closed it behind her, she shed her overcoat and revealed to us her bra and panties and said:</p><p>“So, guys, are we gonna do this or what?”</p><p>“Wait a minute, you knew?” I asked.</p><p>“Of course I knew, and I have been so fucking stressed out lately.” Nia said.</p><p>“Tell us about it, say, how long have you knew?” Kalani asked.</p><p>“Ever since Maddie hooked-up with Kendall, just waiting for my shot, just like at Abby Lee's, right?” Nia asked.</p><p>“Not really, we were just waiting for you.” I said.</p><p>“Really? So, I'm the dumbshit.” Nia said.</p><p>“I would not put it exactly like that.” Kalani said.</p><p>“Agreed, babe, you were always welcome to our parties.” I said.</p><p>“So, Nia, what game would you like to play?” Kalani asked.</p><p>“No games, I just want a good fuck.” Nia said.</p><p>“Well, that can be arranged.” I said.</p><p>With that, I gave our mutual friend a deep and passionate tongue kiss smack-dab on her mocha lips, after a while, we broke this kiss when she breathlessly said:</p><p>“Wow.”</p><p>Then, I moved down to her neck while un-hooking her bra, after that, I took my hands and cupped her soft and dark breasts, while licking her neck, I started to pinch her nipples, with that, she let out a moan:</p><p>“Mmm, oh shit. I'm getting so wet. Oh, Brynn, oh, yes. Kendall, is she this tentative?”</p><p>“Even more so, Nia, but, do not let me interrupt, I'll be invited in on the action later.” Kendall said.</p><p>“Okay.” Nia said.</p><p>A short time later, I moved down to Nia's breasts, taking one chocolate nipple in my mouth and slowly licking and sucking on it, that was when I signaled my girlfriend to join us, right away her mouth was on Nia's other nipple. Cupping our heads, Nia moaned in ecstasy:</p><p>“Oh, God!! Oh, yes!! I have never done this! It was well worth the wait! I want more!”</p><p>With that, we stopped sucking on her nipples while Nia sat down on the couch with her legs spread while I watched her take her panties off, seeing her completely naked, I made a bee-line to the couch just to look at her dark mocha outer lips, and her dark chocolate inner lips and clit, so, I naturally took my finger and traced her labia with it, scooping up her wetness, then licking my finger of her juices, then I kissed her, after the kiss, I said:</p><p>“Now, I want more.”</p><p>So, I took advantage by squeezing and rubbing her huge clit with my fingers while lapping up her labia, during my administrations, Nia grabbed my head with her hands forcing me further into her pussy while Kalani was taking my pants and panties off, then, I felt her darting tongue on my clit when she shoved two fingers into my pussy, it felt so good, I lifted my head up to cry out:</p><p>“Oh, Kalani! Oh, baby! Fuck me! That's it! Right there! Oh, yes, fuck me!! Oh, oh, oh, oh, ah, ah, ah, ah!!”</p><p>Before I was about to resume licking Nia's pussy, I had a better idea and gently probed her pussy with my middle finger, gently massaging her vagina which was so tight that my finger barely fit inside of her, unbeknownst to me, however was that with just my light touch, I found her g-spot. Once I found it, she was writhing and thrashing on the couch while yelling:</p><p>“Oh, Brynn! Oh, Brynn! You have expert hands! Oh, yes! I think I'm losing it! I'm cumming! I'm gonna…………….”</p><p>With a loud pop, I released my finger, then, with an extra twist of her clit, she screamed and her orgasm came pouring out:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>That, in turn, triggered mine when I orgasmed all over my girlfriend's face:</p><p>“Oh, Kalani…………..AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!”</p><p>After our respective orgasms, Kalani asked me something:</p><p>“Sweetheart, what's with the bite-mark on your labia?”</p><p>“I can explain.” I said.</p><p>“Okay then, explain.” Kalani said.</p><p>“That bite-mark came from Jojo while Kenzie started to fuck her girlfriend with your strap-on dildo, but, man, those two know how to fuck.” I said.</p><p>“Where is it?” Kalani asked.</p><p>“I told Kenzie to keep it since we have a lot more.” I said.</p><p>“You're right, but, as of right now, I want Nia to fuck me.” Kalani said.</p><p>“What do you want me to do?” I asked.</p><p>“Honey, I want you to coach Nia.” Kalani said.</p><p>“That I know how to do.” I said.</p><p>With that, Nia sat straight up on the couch waiting for Kalani to come to her, then, I said:</p><p>“Nia, hold her, once you have her in your arms, kiss her.” I said.</p><p>Once, Nia and Kalani were holding each-other, Nia was doing what I told her, then, Kalani took over giving her a passionate tongue-kiss, after the kiss, Kalani said:</p><p>“Nia, kiss my neck.”</p><p>So, Nia did what Kalani told her to do, but, Nia took it one step further by removing Kalani's shirt, then Kalani unhooked her bra, once her bra was off, I said:</p><p>“Now, Nia, cup her breasts, just like I did to you and put a nipple in your mouth, she really loves it when you lick her nipples.”</p><p>Again, Nia did what I told her to do and started to suck and lick Kalani's nipples, Nia was doing such a fine job, it even elicited moans out of her:</p><p>“Mmm, suck my nipples, lick them hard, Nia, do not stop, I'm getting wet! Don't stop, yes, yes, yes!!”</p><p>While Nia was busy sucking on Kalani's nipples, I continued coaching her:</p><p>“Nia, since you're playing with her tits with one hand, take your free hand and put it down her pants, while there, find her clit and massage it.”</p><p>Once again, Nia was a good listener, placing her hand down Kalani's pants, I could see her hand circling Kalani's clit through her pants, the scene was so hot, I could not help but rub my own clit while hearing Kalani moan:</p><p>“Mmm, Nia, I'm getting wetter! Yes! Don't stop! You are so good at that! More! More! Yes!! I think I'm about to! Stop, Nia!”</p><p>“Why? I thought that I was doing good.” Nia said.</p><p>“You were, sweetie, but, I like to cum all over your face, not in my pants.” Kalani said.</p><p>“What now, coach?” Nia asked me.</p><p>I stopped rubbing my clit to answer her:</p><p>“First, take her pants and panties off, once you see her pussy, just dive in and do whatever you want.” I said.</p><p>After that, Nia did what I told her to do, once she took Kalani's pants and thong off, she grabbed her thighs and started to perform some really awesome cunnilingus on my girlfriend's pussy, Kalani enjoyed it so much that she grabbed and pulled on Nia's hair, drawing Nia's face closer to her crotch. Not to be outdone, I buried my face inside of Nia's chocolatey and really wet pleasure center while rubbing and fingering my own pussy, but, while doing cunnilingus on Nia's crotch, I was slapping her ass. When my girlfriend saw me doing that, that was basically it for her:</p><p>“Nia, brace yourself, honey, 'cause I'm cumming!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>Then, Nia, with room to breathe now, popped her head out of Kalani's crotch and screamed:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” FFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!”</p><p>With a face full of Nia's chocolate pussy juice, I lost it and came all over my hand:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After that, we all sat up on the couch together, licking each-other's faces off of our handiwork, and kissing each-other deeply while getting aroused again in the process. Nia was the first to say something:</p><p>“Guys, this was fucking great, but, I think that we should stop.”</p><p>“Agreed.” Kalani said.</p><p>“Totally.” I said.</p><p>Suddenly, Kalani's phone rang:</p><p>“It's Maddie, I should take this.” Kalani said.</p><p>“By all means.” I said.</p><p>Then, Kalani answers her phone:</p><p>“Hello.” Kalani said.</p><p>“Hi, Kalani, listen I have an announcement. Could you put in on speaker?” Maddie said.</p><p>“Okay.” Kalani said.</p><p>With that, she puts her phone on speaker:</p><p>“Okay, here goes. Guys, my sister and I are leaving the studio.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Why, was it us?” Kalani said.</p><p>“Of course not, it's just that our mom wants to move on.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Okay, if that's what she wants.” Nia said.</p><p>“I do not know if that's what I want, though, I mean that there are new horizons ahead for us.” Maddie said.</p><p>“So, go do it, don't let us stop you.” I said.</p><p>“Great idea, Brynn, in fact, Kenzie and I would like to invite the whole elite team to a goodbye 'party', if you know what I mean.” Maddie said.</p><p>“We'll be there.” Kalani said.</p><p>“I'm sure, we are gonna have so much fun.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Indeed.” I said.</p><p>“See you.” Maddie said.</p><p>“Bye.” Kalani said.</p><p>With that, she hung up her phone.</p><p>“Oh, shit! I forgot to ask when.” I said.</p><p>“It's okay, honey, we're invited anyway.” Kalani said.</p><p>“I would love to know what Maddie tastes like.” Nia said.</p><p>“Well, I wouldn't know, I only know what Jojo and her sister taste like.”</p><p>“How?” Kalani asked.</p><p>“When I told them to keep it, I cleaned off the dildo, Kenzie's juice was kind of sweet, but, Jojo's was kind off piss tasting.” I said.</p><p>“Cool.” Kalani said.</p><p>'I am looking forward to the menu.” Nia said.</p><p>“Don't you mean buffet?” Kalani said.</p><p>(like Homer Simpson) “Mmm, buffet.” I said.</p><p>The End</p>"
802,"The sex therapist, Case 1, Beth",Cobra,0,The conclusion of Kenzies sex romp,"['tg', 'f']","<p>Hello, my name is Ricki White, 20 years old and interning with pay while working for one of the most prestigious sex therapy centers in the country. Our clientele includes adults and teens. I had one of the most interesting times of my internship recently, by the way, I am 5' 10” blonde with 34C-cup breasts and flowing blonde hair with a secret, like I said, I had a most interesting client recently, here is the story:</p><p>One day I was sitting at my office looking over my padd about the information about my next client, her name was Beth, 15 years old and sexually active, in fact, she was so sexually active that I'm surprised that her pussy isn’t sore from all the fucking that she's been doing. She's also the football team's mascot, hmm, no surprise there. All of a sudden, there was a knock on my office door:</p><p>“Come in.” I said.</p><p>When the door opened, I heard arguing:</p><p>“Sit down, now!!” Sondra said.</p><p>“Fuck you, mom!! Why should I?” Beth said.</p><p>“Because I said so, now, whether the team used you or not, you need help!” Sondra said.</p><p>“Just because Miss Smith walked in on me being showered in cum by the entire team, does not mean that I need help!” Beth said.</p><p>After that, I intervened:</p><p>“Okay, enough, both of you, sit down and let's get started, please?” I said.</p><p>After they both sat down, I started asking questions:</p><p>“Beth, when was your first time?”</p><p>“When I was 11, I was raped by my uncle.” Beth said.</p><p>“Ooh, how terrible, then, what happened?” I asked.</p><p>“When I turned 12, my father fucked me.” Beth said.</p><p>“How long did that go on?” I asked.</p><p>“For about a year and a half until mom caught him in my room and beat the living shit out of him.” Beth said.</p><p>'What happened after that?” I asked.</p><p>“After I beat him up, I called the cops, also, I filed for divorce after the statutory rape charge. Right now, that fucker is rotting in prison.” Sondra said.</p><p>“Good for you, Beth, anything else you like to add before we have a private session?” I asked.</p><p>“Uh, no, how about you, mom?” Beth asked.</p><p>“I leave her in your capable hands, Ricki, just cure her, and thank you.” Sondra said.</p><p>“My pleasure.” I said.</p><p>As soon as Sondra left and closed the door, I took Beth by the hand and stood her up, then, I kissed her on the lips, after I kissed her, she protested:</p><p>“Wait a minute, I am not a lesbian.” Beth said.</p><p>“This is part of your therapy.” I said.</p><p>After that, she relented and I kissed her again, eventually, our kiss became deeper, then, we held each-other like two lovers in heat, suddenly, she stopped:</p><p>“Ricki, what is that?” Beth said.</p><p>“What is what?” I asked.</p><p>“That slight bulge that bumped me in the thigh.” Beth said.</p><p>“Oh, that, that is what makes me a great therapist.” I said.</p><p>“Oh, shit, you have a penis.” Beth said.</p><p>“Would you like to see it?” I asked.</p><p>“I'm getting wet just thinking about it.” Beth said.</p><p>With that, we proceeded to exam room A, and locked the door, the first thing that she did was un-buckle my belt and let my pants fall down, then, she took my panties off with my 8-inch rod staring back at her. Letting me take my shoes off and taking off my pants and panties, as soon as my bottom half was naked, she took her ruby red lips and started to slowly take my cock into her mouth, once she started to deep-throat me, I grabbed her pigtailed red hair and cried out:</p><p>“Mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh, so fucking good, baby! Suck it! Yeah, suck it hard! Oh, yes! You suck good cock!! Yes! Yes! Yes!!”</p><p>While Beth was still sucking my cock, she took off her top, then, her bra. I'll have to admit that she was very well-endowed for her age. After she took her bra off, she let my dick go with a loud pop, then, she put it between her breasts and started to titty-fuck my cock. During Beth's really nice titty-fucking session, she asked:</p><p>“Ricki, do you love my tits fucking your cock?” Beth asked.</p><p>“Of course, I do, in fact, I'm gonna cum on your titties. Yes! Yes! Yes! I'm cumming!! Yes! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>Before I knew it, my client's breasts were full of my semen, but, I was still hard, then, she had the nerve to ask:</p><p>“Ricki, wanna fuck me?”</p><p>“Not yet, in fact, get on the exam table.” I said.</p><p>With that, she stripped naked and got on the exam table, then, I followed suit and stripped naked as well, as soon as she spread her legs, I started to pinch her clit while giving her shaved labia some really good cunnilingus, while I was licking her, she grabbed my head and yelled:</p><p>“Oh, Ricki! Oh, Ricki! So good! Oh! You're better than any guy! Yes! Yes! I'm getting so fucking wet! Please finger me, please?”</p><p>In order to honor her request, I stopped licking her labia and moved on to sucking her clit while shoving two fingers into her well-lubed pussy, but, I did not start out slow, I fingered her as fast as I possibly could, it did not take long for her to start bucking her hips in response. When I hit my young client's g-spot, that was it for her, as soon as she screamed, she came like a faucet:</p><p>“Oh, Ricki! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After Beth's orgasm, she was glistening with sweat, and her tits were full of semen, when I looked into her sweat-drenched face, she could barely utter two words to me:</p><p>“Fuck me.” She said.</p><p>Once again, I was obligated as a therapist to do my job, so, I grabbed a condom from the counter, tore open the wrapper and put it on my cock, then, I approached Beth's pussy and very slowly guided my cock into my young client's shaven hole. When I had my cock in there up to the hilt, I slowly pulled it back out and in again. I did the same procedure at least five more times, in that moment, she started to loosen up and get more lubed as time passed, even though she has had lots of sex, she was still very tight, no wonder the team fucked her so many times, now I see why they kept coming back to her. Anyways, as my thrusts got faster over time, I was drawn in by her big breasts and started to plant candy kisses on her cleavage, eventually I started to put one of her nipples in my mouth while fervently licking it while pinching the other nipple with my fingers. While I was worshiping her mountains of breast, I felt her pussy squeeze my cock tighter, then, she cried out:</p><p>“Oh, Ricki! Do not stop! Fuck me!! Fuck me harder!! Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck me hard! Faster! Harder! Oh, Yes!!”</p><p>The faster I thrusted into her, the more she cried out in ecstasy, also, it did not take long for her pussy to start getting tighter and pulsating around my cock. I also knew that she was approaching orgasm, a short while later, she did with a loud scream:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After her juices soaked my cock, I pulled out of her, ripped the condom off of my cock. It was very easy to believe what she did next, she jumped down to the floor, got on her knees and put my cock in her mouth with no hands sucking the life out of it like a human vacuum cleaner, when she did that, I could not hold back and came right down her throat:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”</p><p>After I came, she let go of my cock with a loud pop and swallowed every single last drop of semen that I had, then she said:</p><p>“Wow! That was fun!”</p><p>“Fun for me, too, listen, clean-up, gather your clothes, get dressed and meet your mom, and tell her that you need to come back.” I said.</p><p>“For what?” Beth asked.</p><p>“Have you ever tried anal?” I asked.</p><p>“No.” Beth said.</p><p>“Well, next time, I'm going in your ass, and remember, no fucking until you see me again.” I said.</p><p>“Don't worry about it, I'm good for at least two weeks.” Beth said.</p><p>“That is when I want to see you again.” I said.</p><p>At that moment, I gathered my clothes, then I closed the door to the exam room anticipating with baited breath my next session with Beth.</p>"
803,"The sex therapist, Case 2, Aiesha",Cobra,0,The conclusion of Kenzies sex romp,"['tg', 'f', 'ir']","<p>Hello, it's Ricki again telling you about another client of mine. Once again, here is the story:</p><p>Here I am, another day at the office, looking over my padd for some information about this client, her name was Aiesha, a 14-year-old virgin, and a small petite cheerleader with boyfriend trouble. I thought to myself: 'Boy, I can fix this, all I have to do is do my job.' From her pic, she looks 12, and what a cute smile. She is also black with her face the color of caramel, I got a semi just looking at her darling face. Suddenly, there was a knock at my office door:</p><p>“Come in.” I said.</p><p>She opened the door, then, she closed it behind her, when she approached my desk, I took a good look at her. She was as skinny as a rail, not an ounce of fat on her with no breasts. A 14-year-old inside of a 10-year-old's body, absolutely delish. She looked truly adorable with her arms in front of her with her hands crossed when she spoke to me:</p><p>“Uh, are you Doctor White?” She asked.</p><p>“Yes I am, and, please, call me Ricki.” I said.</p><p>“Okay, Ricki, I see that you are reading my profile.” She said.</p><p>“Yes, I am, please sit down.” I said.</p><p>When she sat down, and before I was able to ask questions, she opened up to me:</p><p>“As you know, I've been dating this guy in my squad for six months now.” She said.</p><p>“Okay, so, what have you been doing with him?” I asked.</p><p>“Well, after three months, I started giving him hand-jobs which evolved into blow-jobs.” She said.</p><p>“How does he like it so far?” I asked.</p><p>“He likes it fine, but, he wishes for more.” She said.</p><p>“More?” I asked.</p><p>“Like, just last week, after he made me cum after he fingered and licked me so good, he asked me when I was going to fuck him.” She said.</p><p>“What did he say when you didn't want to?” I asked.</p><p>“He called me a baby and walked out of the room.” She said.</p><p>“Well, today, you are going to make him wish he never walked out.” I said.</p><p>“How?” She asked.</p><p>“Let's go over to my couch.” I said.</p><p>“Okay.” She said.</p><p>With that, we got up from our chairs and proceeded to my psychologist’s couch, once there, we both sat down, then, I took my petite client in my arms and held her tight, after a while, she said:</p><p>“Kiss me.”</p><p>So, we kissed passionately for a while, our tongues met in a really hot and intense torrid dance, eventually, she broke the kiss when she noticed a certain you-know-what:</p><p>“Would you like me to jerk you off?” She asked.</p><p>“Please do, in fact, I'll help you.” I said.</p><p>As soon as I took off all of my clothes, I sat back down and let my client do what she wanted to do to me. First thing she did was get off the couch and get on her knees. The next thing she did was take her caramel-colored hand and very slowly stroke my cock, then, she put the tip in her mouth licking the frenulum. When she did that, I was gripping the couch cushion while tilting my head back and complimenting her on her handiwork:</p><p>“Oh, Aiesha! Oh, yes! You do that so good! Oh, fuck, yes!! Now, remove your hands and put my entire dick in your mouth!”</p><p>Listening to what I told her, she did just that, she put her caramel lips around my cock and pushed in like a porn star, after that, she used her tongue to lick the shaft, then, she gently massaged my balls, all I did was grab a tuft of her dark black silken hair and guided her as she bobbed on my dick, once my frenulum found the roof of her mouth, I suddenly lost it:</p><p>“Oh, Aiesha! I'm cumming!! I'm gonna cum!! Baby, I'm cumming! Oh, yes!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>During my orgasm, Aiesha swallowed every drop of my seed, after that, she slowly slipped my dick out of her luscious mouth and said:</p><p>“That is the one thing that he loves about me.”</p><p>“I can see why. Then, I asked: How wet are you?”</p><p>“Very, I'm actually dripping.” She said.</p><p>“Well, good, you don't have a hymen, do you?” I asked.</p><p>“No, my older cousin fingered me when I was 10, why do you ask?” She asked.</p><p>“No reason, just curious.” I said.</p><p>“Wait a minute, I did not say that we were going to fuck.” She said.</p><p>“It's part of the package, besides, your mother already signed for it.” I said.</p><p>“Well in that case. Then, she slowly gives me a striptease that brings my cock back to life. “Let's do it.” She said.</p><p>After that, she leaps into my lap with my cock nestled between her virginal labia, then, I grabbed her tiny butt cheeks in order to slide her wet folds across my cock while I feast on her tiny chocolate kisses. I never had a nipple that small in my mouth, but, it felt so good that my dick jumped, a short time later, my little client started to moan while she was lubing my cock with her slick and wet virginal folds:</p><p>“Mmm, Ricki! Mmm, ahh, mmm, ahh! Fuck me! Put it inside me.”</p><p>When she said that, I stopped her:</p><p>“Aiesha, sweetheart, there are condoms inside of my desk drawer, please get one for me.” I said.</p><p>“Sure.” She said.</p><p>Then, she didn't just walk over to my desk, she sashayed leaving me with a great view of her tiny ass, then, she opened the drawer, took out a condom and put the wrapper in her mouth, still sashaying over to me, she ripped the wrapper open with her teeth, then she placed it on my cock. After that, she didn't leap in my lap again, instead, she stepped on top of the couch and gripped my head. Knowing her intent, I started to slowly lick her labia while pinching her clit, and very lightly stroking her vagina with two of my fingers. Loving what I was doing to her, she started bucking her hips against my face while complimenting me:</p><p>“Mmm, Ricki! So good! Keep going! Don't stop! I like to be well lubed before we fuck! Mmm, yes!”</p><p>Once I found her g-spot, all bets were off and she came in my face:</p><p>“Ricki! So good! I'm cumming!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After she came, she sat back down on my lap, giving me the hot dog treatment again, eventually, she gripped the base of my cock and slowly inserted it into her pussy, once it was in, she sighed:</p><p>“Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh.”</p><p>After my cock went into her virginal pussy, she was holding me tight while slowly moving her tiny body up and down on my cock while we were kissing with a moan or two in between very slow strokes. However, once she got the hang of it, her body was moving faster on my cock, I reciprocated with slow upward thrusts which gained momentum and speed on their own. During our rapid fuck, Aiesha broke our kiss and cried out:</p><p>“Oh, Ricki!! Fuck me!! Yeah! Fuck me!! Oh, fuck me!! Yes! Yes! Yes!! Yes! Yes!! Fuck me!! Oh yeah!!”</p><p>After that, we held each-other for a long while until her pussy started to tighten around my cock, her tight pussy, which was the tightest pussy that I ever fucked, got even tighter and started to pulsate. That was when I knew that she was near the end, and she let me know it, too:</p><p>“Ricki! Do not stop! I'm cumming!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After she orgasmed all over my cock, the both of us knew that I was nearing the end, so, she graciously released me from her tight pussy with a loud pop, after that, she got on her knees, ripped off the condom and started to stroke my cock until I could not take it anymore and came all over her cute caramel-colored face:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>Once her face was covered with my seed, she said:</p><p>“Thank you for everything.”</p><p>“Don't mention it, sweetheart. You were a good fuck. Not bad for a virgin.” I said.</p><p>“Well, now, that fucker wouldn't know what hit him.” She said.</p><p>“Exactly my point. Now, you can use my private bathroom to clean-up and get dressed.” I said.</p><p>“Sure, and, thanks again.” She said.</p><p>“Glad I could help.” I said.</p><p>Once she left for the bathroom, I slumped back in my couch wondering if there are anymore like her, with her problems.</p>"
804,"The sex therapist, Case 3, Momoka",Cobra,0,The conclusion of Kenzies sex romp,"['tg', 'f', 'ir']","<p>Hello, It's Ricki again with another tale:</p><p>Here I am once again in my office looking at the profile of my next client. Her name was Momoka, a 16-year old student in an advanced class. Her profile says that she's Chinese, from the looks of her pic, she is quite a cutie, silken brown bangs that cover her forehead, her hair in 2 long french braids, brown almond eyes, a really cute nose and a smile that could launch 50 ships. I thought to myself: 'Why am I wasting my time on her?' Then, I read on, this girl was thorough in her profile that she even included her bra size which was a 32B-cup. It also read that she was afraid of sex, then, I thought to myself: 'That's what they pay me for.' All of a sudden, there was a knock at my office door:</p><p>“Come in.” I said.</p><p>What came through my door was a vision of Asian beauty, not only she looked exactly like her pic, but, she was wearing a most adorable pair of glasses with a schoolgirl outfit. I could not help but to stare at her hot body, she caught me staring:</p><p>“Doctor White, why are you looking at me like that?”</p><p>“I'm sorry, I was just captivated by your beauty.” I said.</p><p>“Oh, is that all? Well then, thank you.” She said.</p><p>“You're quite welcome, call me Ricki. Just close the door behind you so we can get started.” I said.</p><p>“Okay.” She said.</p><p>As soon as she closed the door and walked over to sit, my heart was already beating out of my chest. I wanted to have her right then and there, but, I had a job to do, so I had to calm my animal instincts before she runs for the hills:</p><p>“Ricki, are you okay?” she asked.</p><p>“It's nothing, really, so, why are you afraid of sex?” I asked.</p><p>“Well, this happened at my sweet 16 party, my boyfriend and I got away from the guests and snuck away to my bedroom, things got really hot and heavy in a hurry. We were really horny and wanted to fuck on my bed, once he entered me and broke my hymen, I was bleeding profusely, even though I did not know why there was blood all over the place, on the bed, on his cock, everywhere.” She said.</p><p>“So, what did he do?” I asked.</p><p>“What he did was so embarrassing for me, he freaked out and ran for the bathroom screaming that he killed me. I tried to assure him that I was okay, but, alas, he did not want to hear me. Fortunately, the music was so loud that nobody heard him, except for my friend that ran up the stairs to see what was going on, when she arrived, I broke down and held her tightly until I was able to compose myself. About a week after the party, him and I were in my room again, he was more than ready, but, I wasn't, afraid that the same thing might happen. Also, on that day, we broke up.” She said.</p><p>“Oh, my, how terrible! Well, I am here to put your fears to rest.” I said.</p><p>“That is why I am here, so, please, help me.” She said.</p><p>With that, I got up out of my seat, leant down so that we were face-to face, then, I kissed her ever so gently on the lips, after that, I asked her:</p><p>“Momoka, please remove your tie and top button?” I asked.</p><p>Without saying a word, she did what I told her, then, I maneuvered behind her and started to kiss and lick the nape of her neck. As if on instinct, while I was doing that, she slowly removed her blouse, then, she un-hooked her bra, after she did that, she took my hands to her breasts when I started to massage them, eventually pinching one of her nipples as she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, Ricki. Ahh, Ricki. Suck on my nipples, please make me wet.”</p><p>I was more than happy to oblige to my client's request, so, I moved from the back of her chair to the front, then, I started sucking on her nipples while putting my hand down her skirt and rubbing her clit, and she was not kidding, I felt her juices flowing along with her warmth, a short time later I stopped sucking on her nipples, she looked at me like I’ve done something wrong, then, she asked:</p><p>“Why?”</p><p>“Well, sweetie, I need some pleasure now, so, let's go over to the couch and you could pleasure me.” I said.</p><p>As she did not say anything else, she took her skirt and her panties off as we proceeded to my couch, once we sat down, she slowly removed my blouse and bra, once that was done, she went straight for my nipples and started to suck and lick on each one individually without hesitation, then, she kept herself busy by taking one hand and gingerly placing it on my crotch, noticing that I did not have the same equipment, she stopped sucking my nipple to speak:</p><p>“That's awesome!”</p><p>“What is?” I asked.</p><p>“That you have a penis.” She said.</p><p>“Momoka, what would you like to do?” I asked.</p><p>“Um, I would like my pussy licked, then, I want to suck your cock.” She said.</p><p>“Okay, deal.” I said.</p><p>With that, Momoka spread her legs on the couch and I dove in for a good look at my sushi prize. First I saw that she had a small tuft of hair on top of her clit, then, I traced her labia with my finger, while I was doing that, I started to suck on her clit, after I traced her labia, I gingerly started to finger her, man, my finger barely fit into her pussy, but, during my administrations, and a little more coaxing, her pussy opened up wider, once I stopped sucking on her clit and noticed how wide she was opened, I think that she was ready for the next step:</p><p>“Momoka, honey, want to suck my cock?”</p><p>“More than anything, Ricki.” She said.</p><p>With that, I made her sit up while I took off my pants and panties, once that was done, she was still wearing her glasses, so, I saw her cute face take the tip in-between her lips while I held onto her braids when she took my length further into her mouth, when this girl started to bob, I almost lost it, but, I was able to control myself, but, the further she bobbed, the harder it got. I knew that I was right on the edge when I said:</p><p>“Momoka, please stop.”</p><p>My cock flew out of her mouth with a loud pop and flopped in her direction when she started to stroke it, then I yelled at her:</p><p>“Momoka, stop, now!”</p><p>Suddenly, she stopped, when she asked me:</p><p>“Why should I stop?”</p><p>“Because, you would want to have sex, right?” I asked.</p><p>“I'm still afraid.” She said.</p><p>“Aww, honey, there is nothing to be afraid of.” I said.</p><p>“Really? How is that?” She asked.</p><p>“Well, your boyfriend didn't know how to have sex, but, I do, all I ask is for you to trust me.” I said.</p><p>So, she laid down on the couch waiting for me:</p><p>“Please, be gentle with me.” She said.</p><p>With that, I took a condom off of the table, broke open the wrapper, and put it on my cock, but, instead of plunging in, I decided to take it slow with this client, and slowly let her envelop inch by inch of my rod until it was nestled inside of her, during which time I slowly went in and out of her tight and slick pussy while kissing her. I was making sweet love to my client when I knew that our session time was up, but, I didn't give a shit, in fact, I did not even charge her for the extra time that was needed. Still locked in our loving embrace, she stopped kissing me and said:</p><p>“I did not know that sex could be this enjoyable. I want more.”</p><p>“So, you're not afraid anymore.” I said.</p><p>“Nope, Doctor White, I am not afraid, now, fuck me.” She said.</p><p>Honoring her request, I picked up my pace a lot, hitting her cervix and her vaginal walls with a really rapid pace, the sounds of thighs slapping made her scream:</p><p>“Oh, God, Ricki! Oh, yes! Harder! I think that I'm about to explode! Yes! So good! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Yes! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>After Momoka orgasmed, that triggered mine, so, I pulled out of her tight orifice and said:</p><p>“Get on your knees, I'm about to cum.”</p><p>Momoka obeyed me and got on her knees by the edge of the couch, I ripped the condom off, and with one stroke, I rained down my cum in her hair and on her cute glasses with a yell:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After I orgasmed, I collapsed on the couch when she yelled:</p><p>“I'm free!”</p><p>“Glad to hear it honey.” I said.</p><p>“Can I come back here again?” She asked.</p><p>“Of course you can.” I said.</p><p>“Thank you for everything, Doc.” She said.</p><p>“Part of the job.” I said.</p><p>After that, I was so spent that I just collapsed on my couch and fell asleep, dreaming of more teen pussy.</p>"
805,"The sex therapist, Case 4, Beth",Cobra,0,Not exactly a quiet evening at home,"['tg', 'f', 'viol']","<p>Hello, it's Ricki again, spending my day off at home, doing nothing but examining my notes on past cases and trying to review new ones. Thinking about tight teen pussy the whole time. Looking at profile after profile, I started to rub myself, but, before I was able to give my monkey the proper spanking, my doorbell rang:</p><p>“Who could it be now? Hardly anyone knows where I live?”</p><p>So, I gathered myself and answered the door, once I opened it, I saw Beth in tears crying:</p><p>“What's wrong, dear?” I asked.</p><p>“Well, it's official.” She said.</p><p>“What is? How did you know where I live?” I asked.</p><p>“Not here, can I come inside?” She asked.</p><p>“Yes, but answer my question.” I said.</p><p>“Okay, First off, I sent Aiesha over to you so that you can help her in exchange for your address.” She said.</p><p>“You're friends with her?” I asked.</p><p>“Yes, I am, in fact, after your session with her, she called me and said that after you two fucked and after she cleaned herself up. She saw that you were asleep, as not to disturb you, she copied your information in her notebook and gingerly left your office.” She said.</p><p>“That tiny whore!” I yelled.</p><p>“Ricki, calm down. Aren't you going to invite me in.” She said.</p><p>“Okay, come in.” I said.</p><p>With that, Beth walked in and sat down on my couch while I closed my door and sat down on a nearby chair:</p><p>“So, Beth, what is official?” I asked.</p><p>“I'm bi-sexual.” She said.</p><p>“How? You promised me that you wouldn't fuck until we saw each-other again!” I said.</p><p>“Well, Aiesha and I thanked each-other, I mean, really thanked each-other.” She said.</p><p>“It started when?' I asked.</p><p>“A few days ago, the day after your session during practice, we snuck off and kissed under the bleachers, after that, I followed her into the lockers. Miss Smith, once again, caught me when Aiesha had her face buried in my crotch, but, instead of reporting me, she joined in and started to lick and suck Aiesha's pussy while rubbing her own pussy. Our intense fuck stopped when I came on Aiesha's face, then, she came on Miss Smith's. When everything was over, Miss Smith thanked us and walked away.” She said.</p><p>“You defied me, but, made amends with your teacher, well done. That, my friend, deserves a reward.” I said.</p><p>“We can do anal?” She asked.</p><p>“Yes, but, let's go up to my bedroom.” I said.</p><p>“Uh, one more thing, Ricki.” She said.</p><p>“What's that?” I asked.</p><p>“Raw or safe?” She asked.</p><p>“Raw, I primarily do safe in the office.” I said.</p><p>“Okay.” She said.</p><p>Then, without saying anything, I let Beth lead the way into my love nest, while she was walking up the stairs, I started to rub and pinch her ass, once we got up to my room, I grabbed her in a loving embrace and proceeded to passionately kiss her, after that, I moved down to the nape of her neck while slowly un-buttoning her top, once she was able to remove her top, I helped her unhook her bra. Once that lacy treasure was on the floor, I moved on and started to gently suck and lick her nipples. During my expert handiwork, she moaned:</p><p>“Mmm, ohh, Ricki. I'm getting so wet, Ricki. Please do what you want to my dripping pussy! Oh, yes, Ricki!”</p><p>I stopped what I was doing to ask her:</p><p>“Beth, darling, what do you want?”</p><p>“I just want your cock in my pussy now.” She said.</p><p>“Okay, but, first, ever try a seventy?” I asked.</p><p>“A what?” She asked.</p><p>“Never mind, I'll show you.” I said.</p><p>With that, I stripped completely naked, and Beth followed suit, then, I laid down on the bed spread-eagle waiting for Beth, but, as experienced as she was, she looked puzzled:</p><p>“Beth, honey, just lay on top of me.” I said.</p><p>Listening to my instructions, before I knew it, I had her juicy pussy staring at me, and, as if on instinct, I felt her putting my cock in between her tits while licking and sucking the tip. I, on the other hand, brought her hips down to my level, after that, I dove in, sticking my tongue into her pussy and drinking her pussy juice that was coating her vaginal walls and went one step further, while licking her pussy, I gingerly shoved my middle finger up her ass getting her ready for what's to come. After a while of sucking on her sweet nectar, I felt her orgasm coming on, so, I stopped, but, she kept going, but, before I was ready to cum, I yelled:</p><p>“Beth, stop!”</p><p>“Huh, why?” She asked.</p><p>“You want to fuck me, don't you?” I asked.</p><p>“Yes.” She said.</p><p>“Okay, then, come over here and sit on my cock.” I said.</p><p>Without saying a word, Beth maneuvered herself into position, gripping the base of my cock and letting it slowly slide into her tight and very wet pussy all on it's own. Once I was inside of her, she started to slowly rhythmically buck her hips, controlling her thrusts, all I did was grab onto her big tits when she started yelling:</p><p>“Oh, Ricki! Yes, Ricki! Fuck my pussy! Yes!! Fuck it hard! Oh, yes! Fuck me!! Fuck me! Oh, fuck me! Fuck that pussy! Yes!! Yes!! Yes!!”</p><p>After a while, things got really hot and heavy between us, suddenly, I felt her pussy getting really tight around my cock. I opened my eyes and found my lover glistening in sweat and cringing, knowing what was about to happen, I let it, and Beth orgasmed on my cock with a loud scream:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>After she orgasmed, she was still thrusting into me when I felt my cock pulsate inside of her when I tried to warn her:</p><p>“Beth, sweetheart, I'm about to cum.”</p><p>“I know, I want you to cum inside me.” She said.</p><p>“But, you could get pregnant.” I said.</p><p>“I know, that's the general idea.” She said.</p><p>Without any sign of protest from me, I orgasmed deep inside her:</p><p>“Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”</p><p>After I filled her pussy with my seed, she gingerly got off of my cock and started to suck it in order to bring it back to life, but, before she began her proceedings, I stopped her:</p><p>“Beth, what was that?” I asked.</p><p>“What was what?” She asked.</p><p>“Why did you let me cum inside of you?” I asked.</p><p>“Quite simple, really, Aiesha and I got so close that I agreed.” She said.</p><p>“Agreed to what?” I asked.</p><p>“I agreed to carry our love-child.” She said.</p><p>“Because lesbians cannot reproduce.” I said.</p><p>“Exactly, all we needed was a willing participant.” She said.</p><p>“So, that was your plan all along! Why didn't you go to a sperm bank?” I asked.</p><p>“We decided that this was a lot more fun.” She said.</p><p>“Fun? Don't I have to be responsible for this child?” I asked.</p><p>“Not exactly, Aiesha and I will be.” She said.</p><p>“Oh! So, all I am to you is a fucking sperm donor!” I said.</p><p>“Don't take this the wrong way, please, Ricki?” She asked.</p><p>“You know what! Fuck you, and fuck her, too!!” I yelled.</p><p>When I yelled at her, she was scared speechless:</p><p>“But……….But………………..But………………...”</p><p>'That's right! Now, bend over the fucking baseboard, now!!” I yelled.</p><p>Obliging to my request, she bent over the baseboard of my bed, then, showing absolutely no mercy, I jammed my cock into her virgin asshole, with that, she cried out:</p><p>“No, please, no!”</p><p>“You want to fuck with me, bitch!! You deserve this punishment!! No more Miss nice therapist!” I yelled.</p><p>While I was thrusting hard and fast into her ass, her pleas for no more fell on deaf ears, overridden by the slapping sound of my thighs crashing into her sensitive ass. My thighs were crashing into her so hard that after a while, I started to hurt. When I started feeling pain, I pulled out of her ass and forced her on her knees in order to suck my dirty cock:</p><p>“Fucking suck on it, bitch!! Show me what kind of fucking whore that you are!!”</p><p>Being very obedient to my orders, I saw her pretty face turn ugly with her red eyes and running mascara, I thought to myself: 'The bitch deserves this treatment.” So, I continued the punishment by slapping her face, then, adding insult to injury, I came in her mouth:</p><p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”</p><p>Beaten and humiliated, while crying she asked:</p><p>“Why?”</p><p>“For what you put me through! You have the nerve to ask 'why'? Before I deliver anymore punishment, go clean yourself up and get the fuck out!! Because, I never want to see you again!!” I screamed.</p><p>While still crying, Beth ran for the bathroom. Knowing what I did was right. I cannot wait to get my hands on Beth's little lesbo lover!”</p>"
806,"Daughter's Best Friend, Part 1",Connie Lingus,1,"Ann Larson never thought of sex with women, let alone a young girl. But when her daughter's best friend dropped by and found her alone, she was no match for the temptation of the more than willing eleven-year-old seductress now baring herself completely and begging to be touched.",['Ff Fg oral cons'],"<p>It was one of those perfect Spring days and I was sitting in a tank
top and shorts just relaxing a bit in the hour before my daughter Lisa
got home from her ballet lesson. My adorable daughter just turned 12
and I was reflecting on what a bright, pretty and popular girl we had
raised. I thought with some pride, that I'm a pretty good mom, all
things considered. I smiled to myself and closed my eyes in happy
contemplation of our good fortune and good life.</p><p>I was aroused from my reverie by a knock on the door.  I answered the
door to find Lisa's best friend Cindy on the doorstep. Cindy is still
11 and she and Lisa are inseparable. They do everything together most
of the time, and she has been a frequent overnight guest, as has Lisa
at her house. They giggle and laugh and talk and carry on until late,
then curl up together to sleep. There was cute little Cindy in a tube
top and shorts, looking up at me.</p><p>""Hi Mrs. Larson. Is Lisa home?""</p><p>""She's still at her ballet lesson, Cindy,"" I replied. ""She'll be back
in about an hour.""</p><p>""Can I ask you a favor? My little brother and his bratty friends are
at my house. Can I come in and wait for her? I promise I can just
entertain myself and won't be a bother.""</p><p>I said, ""of course, honey, come on in."" I watched the cute blonde bound
into the living room and plop down on the couch in front of the TV,
where she and Lisa had often sat together watching movies and
cartoons. I offered her some juice and joined her with a glass of seltzer.</p><p>""Thanks Mrs. Larson. You're really nice."" she beamed, then blushing a
little, she said, ""...and really pretty too. You...."" She blushed red
and hesitated, ""You have beautiful breasts.""</p><p>Now I was blushing, as this young girl gazed at my 34 b-cup breasts
under my tank top.</p><p>""Can I see them?"" she asked, shyly. She was so cute, this curious
little girlfriend of my own daughter, boldly asking me to show her my
tits. She looked down at her own tiny conical breastlets pressing out
her tube top.</p><p>""I hope mine look just like yours when they grow out."" Then, without a
moment's warning or hesitation, she pulled her top off over her head,
looked down and said, ""mine are just little bumps, see?"" Inviting me
to stare at her petite body and perfect budding breasts. Which I did,
feeling a little excited and very uncomfortable with this situation.
It was about to get more uncomfortable. When I looked up from her
breasts, her eyes were looking at my chest, expectantly, waiting. I
wanted to say this wasn't right, but she was so innocent about it,
just wanting to see and I didn't want to make it sound like there was
anything shameful about girls seeing girls' bodies. With one word, she
washed away my resolve. ""Please?"" she said.</p><p>I lifted up my tank top so she could see my chest.</p><p>""Oh wow. Mrs. Larson, they are beautiful. They're so beautiful and I
hope mine will look just like that.""</p><p>I was blushing furiously as she enthused about my rather modest sized
breasts. I was about to thank her for the compliments and lower my top
back down, when she said, ""Can I touch them?""</p><p>Without waiting for a reply, she tentatively put out her hand and
reached toward my right breast. My head was spinning, conflicted by
feelings of excitement and shame, watching in confusion as my nipple
stiffened in anticipation. I watched the innocent wonder on her face
as she reached for me, and my eyes wandered to her small breasts. Her
nipples were hard pink buttons on pale cones of budding breast flesh.
OMG and then her hand was on me, and then both hands,  young soft
child hands cupping my breasts, palms on my hard nipples, sending
chills through my body.</p><p>I could not believe this was happening, that I was sitting here,
holding up my blouse, my daughter's best friend topless before me,
cupping my breasts and thrilling me through and through. I had to stop
this.</p><p>""Honey,"" I said ""we shouldn't...""</p><p>""I like it when you call me that,"" she interrupted. Then leaning
toward me, she looked closely at my left breast as if inspecting it,
while her soft little fingers gently rolled and squeezed the nipple.
Her lovely young face was only inches from my breast, gazing intensely
as I blushed with shame and excitement and confusion.</p><p>I felt her breath on my nipple, felt my pussy begin to moisten, and
then before I could react or recoil, her mouth was there, the softest
lips and warm wetness engulfing my engorged nipple. The feeling was
incredible as she mouthed my nipple, sucking and licking at it. My
mind wanted to scream ""No!"" but my body was on fire. I couldn't help
myself as a soft moan escaped my lips and my eyes fluttered closed.
Her hot mouth licked and sucked at one nipple, then the other. Then I
felt her small hand on my lower belly, slipping under the waistband of
my shorts, and inside my panties. No, I had to stop this, now. But her
fingers were already there, slipping between my very wet labia into
the furrow of my aching cunt. I gasped as her finger slid deep into my
weeping vagina. Then her mouth and her fingers were gone from me and I
whimpered slightly in disappointment and need.</p><p>I opened my eyes and she was right there. She had stood up so her tiny
breasts were right in front of my face, inches away. Her hands were on
her sweet mounds, fingers on her little nipples. OMG no. Up until now
I had desperately deluded myself that this was just a young girl's
curiosity about the adult female body and that I was a nonparticipant,
just allowing her to satisfy her curiosity. Now I was staring at her
budding breasts and filled with lust, shocking myself by wanting to
touch them, to experience the forbidden softness that she seemed to be
offering me. ""Honey,"" I started. But she was having none of my
protests. Her hands caressed my cheeks and she leaned forward, her
nipples now so close to my lips I could feel their heat. ""No,"" I
started again, ""we can't..."" Cindy simply arched her back a little and
with her incredibly soft tender hands on my face, drew me to her naked
preteen breast. Her nipple grazed against my lips and they seemed to
part of their own accord. I whimpered again, she sighed, and I was
sucking her tiny nipple, circling it with my tongue. I realized only
then that I was still holding up my tank top. Now I pulled it off and
tossed it aside, then putting my hands around this darling little
girl, pulled her back to my mouth, lavishing kisses on her chest and
breasts as her hands gently guided me to one nipple, then the other.</p><p>Then just as I was fighting back my feelings of guilt and shame, I
felt her hands on my head, pushing very gently down. Oh no. Not that.
How could she even know about THAT? I resisted, so afraid and confused
about abandoning the last shred of pretense about what was happening
between us. This little girl, my daughter's best friend and daily
playmate, was frankly seducing me. Hell, she HAD seduced me.</p><p>I whimpered again in lust and need and so slightly in protest, as her
hands pressed slightly more insistently downward, and to my shock and
shame, I was kissing down her perfect flat belly, downward, OMG,
knowing exactly where this was leading. But it was too late, I was
hers, totally and completely. I could hear her breathing quicken and
deepen, and she too was making little urgent whimpering noises.</p><p>She quickly pushed her shorts and panties down and off as I kissed and
licked her belly. And then I was staring right at her juvenile pussy
mound, hairless and undeveloped, her tiny pink labia barely protruding
from her slit. I wanted so much to control myself, but I saw the
moisture, like dew drops, coating her baby labia as the scent of her
arousal filled my nostrils. It was the most erotic thing I've ever
seen, and I had never felt so aroused. I just stared in wonder and
astonishment at her bald, naked preteen cunny, her juices now forming
droplets on her labia. I was stuck in this state of hypnotic lust and
arousal, and as if knowing just how this was affecting me, staring
wantonly for the first time at a child's tiny cunt, she reached down
and spread her lips open, showing me the yearning red interior and the
pool of her virgin lubricant juices beckoning from the opening of her
small hole. And then her other hand gently pulled me in, pulled me
close, closer, until my lips brushed her wet labia. We both moaned as
my lips met her pussy lips and I let my tongue slip between them,
lapping gently, just inside, tasting her, tasting a woman's juices for
the first time, and not a woman, but a preteen girl.</p><p>Abandoning all pretense of resistance, I laid her down on the couch
and placing my hands on her incredibly soft thighs, spread her legs
apart. I watched as her tiny vagina winked open, glistening with
juices, saw the excitement and lust on her young face, and leaned in
to her, bringing my mouth to the mouth of her hairless cunny. I snaked
my tongue deep into her hole, tasting her juices flowing out onto my
tongue, coating my mouth, slippery and sweet. Her scent was
intoxicating, her little gasps and moans thrilling me beyond anything
I had ever experienced. I could feel my own pussy dripping with
arousal, soaking my panties and shorts. I lapped my tongue deep into
her, then dragging her juices up her slit, smeared them all over her
tiny stiffened clit, circling it around and around with my tongue,
slippery with her juices, then sucking gently, drawing it into my
mouth and massaging it with my lips. She moaned and panted and arched
up, mashing her pussy to my lips. With every lick, she thrust herself
to me, aching for release making urgent and incoherent noises as I
greedily devoured her hairless 11-year-old cunt. Her hands were on my
head, in my hair, pulling me into her as her little hips rotated,
grinding her pussy against my mouth. Her eyes were closed, rolled back
in her head as she moaned ""uhn, uhn, oh, Ooooh"" with every lick, every
thrust of my tongue. My mouth and her body moved as one, her grinding
and thrusts moving my mouth around with her soaking wet preteen cunt.
Her pussy was flooded with juices which I lapped at hungrily as if my
life was sustained solely by the nectar flowing from her young virgin
hole, and by her passion and need.</p><p>It thrilled me to thrill her and I knew I was hers any time she would
allow me to suckle at her young cunt. I never wanted anything more in
my life than to hear her excitement and lust for me, to feel her
release, to drink this young girl's orgasmic juices. And then she was
there, her back arching, mashing her cunny hard to my mouth and
pulling me in deep with her hands on my head, my hands holding her
firm little ass, holding her to my mouth so I wouldn't miss a drop as
her juices surged into my hungry sucking mouth. I drank as if my life
depended on it, moaning at least as much as her as wave after wave of
orgasm washed over her. I lapped and sucked and swallowed down every
sweet droplet of her until she collapsed back onto the couch. My mouth
now covered completely her small cunt mound and as I gently kissed and
sucked on it, my tongue circled the outer reaches, avoiding her
oversensitive clit as she panted and sighed in post-orgasmic bliss.</p><p>""Oh my God, Mrs. Larson, that was so amazing."" she cooed.
""Cindy, honey, why don't you call me Ann? I think we're past being too
formal by now.""</p><p>She laughed, a childish giggling laugh reminding me that I had just
buried my tongue and feasted my eyes and hands on a child, my little
daughter's friend, my neighbor's daughter. Cindy saw me flush red with
the realization and start to pull back away from her. She clasped her
hands to my shoulder and said, ""No, Ann, please. Come kiss me."" And
she pulled me up to face her, gazing lovingly into my eyes and then
kissing my lips, my lips still wet with her sexy preteen juices. She
kissed me deeply, her precious small lips on mine and her little
tongue exploring my mouth. She licked around my lips, my cheeks and
chin and said, ""Mmmmmm. Is that what I taste like?"" Before I could
answer, she said ""I want to taste you now.""</p><p>My heart was pounding, my pussy weeping with arousal and need and I
could feel tears in my eyes as this beautiful young girl offered me
the release I so badly needed.</p>"
807,"Daughter's Best Friend, Part 2",Connie Lingus,2,"I had just tasted the forbidden pleasures of little Cindy's succulent body and now it was my turn to thrill to her tender caresses, kisses and excitement of her sweet loving mouth.",['Ff Fg oral cons'],"<p>I have never been more excited and aroused in my life. While I
agonized over what was happening, this lovely 11-year-old girl had
sweetly and confidently seduced me and now I was kissing her soft,
tender mouth, sucking on her lips and tongue with her sexy juices
smeared all over my face from her recent orgasm.</p><p>""You made me feel so good, Mrs. Lar... Ann."" she sighed. ""Please let
me taste you. You can teach me how to make you feel good.""</p><p>""Oh, yes. Please, honey. Make love to me.""</p><p>I leaned back on the pillows and pulled my shorts off, then my
panties. The crotch of my panties pulled away reluctantly, cemented to
my leaking pussy with thick juices. I stretched out, with my legs
apart, and Cindy crawled up my body and pressed her small, tight body
to mine. I felt the hard nipples on her perfect conical breasts slide
across my own engorged nipples, and I gasped in delight and surprise.
I felt her slick little hairless sex rubbing on my soaking wet shaved
mound and pressed back, moaning in my need for her. My little lover
showered soft wet kisses on my mouth and chin, licked over and around
my ear and sucked on my neck and throat, devouring me with a sexual
hunger I would not have imagined possible in one so young. She kissed
down my chest to my breasts, circling one with her tongue, sucking my
nipple with those unbelievably soft lips and warm wet mouth.</p><p>""Oh Cindy,"" I gasped ""That feels so good.""</p><p>As she sucked and licked my breasts, she gently and rhythmically
rubbed my mound with her abdomen, her taught muscles massaging my
vulva. Then, backing up from my tits, she looked down at my pussy.</p><p>""Oh Ann,"" she said, seeing the creamy ooze from my swollen wet pussy
slit. ""You're so wet.""</p><p>She lowered her head between my thighs and gazed at my wet, open cunt,
inhaling the scent of my arousal. I bit my lip and whimpered in need
as she slid her finger so lightly up my slit, stroking one labia up
and down the other. Then I felt both her soft hands on the junction of
my thighs with her tiny thumbs gently spreading my labia, opening me
wide. Strands of sticky juices spanned the gap and she stared in
wonder at my creaming cunt, then leaned in very close. I could feel
her breath on my pussy as I panted and begged.</p><p>""Oh yes, honey, please, omigod, please, please lick me.""</p><p>And then she did, my labia stretched open wide, she ever so gently
licked away the strands of cream spanning my labia, then thoroughly,
as if wanting every drop, she licked the insides of my labia, first up
one from the bottom to the top, then the other, with the lightest
touch of her sexy little tongue. It was driving me mad. This little
girl was teasing me better than any man ever had, arousing me to new
heights. I pushed my hips up off the couch, trying to mash my pussy to
her mouth, but she simply lifted her head, breaking contact with my
yearning cunt and smiled up at me.</p><p>It washed over me again, the shock and shame and disbelief, mixed with
the thrill of excitement beyond my wildest dreams. Here I was looking
down at the face of a child, smiling up from between my thighs.
Omigod, the little neighbor girl, daughter's best friend, her lips
coated with my pussy juices smiling at me lovingly, seductively,
teasingly.</p><p>Then lowering her lips again to my wet pussy, she kissed it like
kissing my mouth, her lips fully pressed to my labia, her tongue
lapping and circling just inside my seeping vagina, sucking gently so
I could feel the wetness from deep inside me being drawn out into her
mouth, then licking so gently, so tenderly inside, scooping the juices
from my depths. She again raised her head slightly, this time with her
mouth half open, thick milky juices pooled on her tongue. She looked
in my eyes, and let the pool of juices, slip out onto her lower lip. I
moaned with excitement, seeing her angelic little girl face looking so
innocent but with the shockingly erotic and incongruous coating of my
vaginal secretions on her lips and tongue.</p><p>She leaned forward just a little, then down, still looking up at me,
her eyes locked with mine. She was just almost too good at this,
driving me wild enjoying the obvious effect she was having on me. When
she tilted her head down, the pool of my juices and her saliva dripped
slowly down, a sticky silky thread of milky translucent syrup
streaming from her mouth to my engorged clit. Then, as it starts to
run into the cleft between my parted labia, she extended her tongue
and scooped it up again, licking it from my slit and softly sucking it
from my clit. My pelvis lurched forward and I cried out as her lips
closed fully on my clit, suckling it like a nipple. She sucked on it
for just a few seconds, then lifted her mouth again. Smiling up at me
mischievously, teasingly, she again lets the creamy juices drool out
of her small mouth to my aching clit. Again she slurps it up again and
suckles at my clit, longer this time. This time when she raises her
face to look at me again, she lets the creamy pool of sex juices slide
back into her mouth and swallows it, smiling sweetly. ""Mmmmmmm,"" she
said, as if she's enjoying the finest dessert ever.</p><p>By now I was whimpering with such lust and need I could hardly stand
it. I begged her,</p><p>""Oh my god, Cindy. You're driving me crazy. Please.... please. I need
it so bad. I need YOU.""</p><p>She smiled sweetly, lowered her face to my sex and began to feast on
my wide open, oozing pussy hole, making slurping, sucking noises as
she rubbed the entire lower part of her face in my drenched vagina,
pushing her lips and tongue well into me, licking and sucking as I
moaned and gasped in ecstasy. No more teasing; she lashed her tongue
deep into me then sucked hard on my clit while flicking it with her
tongue, around and around, sucking and licking. Then she softened her
lips and moved her precious face in little circles, smearing my pussy
juice all over her lips, sliding her slippery lips up and down my slit
and around my clit again, then back down to my hole, letting her
tongue snake out and into me.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmm,"" she moaned again, in appreciation of the scent and taste
of my juicy grown up pussy, and the vibration sent me even higher.</p><p>I panted and moaned in complete surrender and abandon, my thighs
splayed wide and my hips rising and falling with her every lick and
slurp. Her hands gripped my firm butt and she held on to maintain
contact as I bucked and thrusted my cunt at her incredible thrilling
and maddening soft lips and tongue. Never in my life have I
experienced such thrilling sex and I cried out again and again.</p><p>""Oh, yes. Oh god!! yes. Oh honey, yes. Oh Cindy, darling, just like
that. Ooooohhhhh.""</p><p>Cindy certainly needs no coaching or training. She has driven me to a
plateau of such wild passion and ecstasy, now it is me babbling
incoherently, lost in a sexual delirium, driven ever higher by this
preteen's amazing lips and tongue. I can feel my orgasm approaching.
My thighs begin to quiver and my breath is coming in rasping ragged
gulps as the thrusts of my hips lose rhythm. And then I am cumming,
thrashing erratically on the couch, sobbing with wave after wave of
the most intense orgasm of my life, quivering and spasming on the
tongue of my little lover. I feel my pussy draining thick creamy
ejaculate and hear Cindy gulping, moaning ""mmmmmm"" with every gulp,
every fresh surge of my orgasmic flow. She holds on tight to my ass
and holds me to her mouth through my entire orgasm, sucking and
moaning and gulping down my juices. Then, knowingly, as no man ever
has, she quiets her licking and just holds her mouth still against my
pussy, the warmth of her hot mouth soothing me as little aftershock
tremors shudder through my body. When I am completely still, she
gently licks up all the juices that have spilled out on my mound and
my inner thighs, plants one final kiss right on my pussy, and crawls
up to lie on me, her small body on me reminding me of what has just
happened.</p><p>I lay there in the afterglow of that amazing orgasm, while conflicting
emotions flood through my mind, love and tenderness, sexual
fulfillment and ultimate pleasure, mixed with the guilt and shock of
this young body I am shamelessly holding to mine, knowing I am falling
into deep forbidden love beyond my wildest fantasy. Hell, I have never
fantasized about a woman, let alone a young girl. And there I was,
clutching her tiny form to my adult body and wanting nothing more than
to hold her forever, to fall asleep with her in my arms, to drift
endlessly in forbidden love and passion.</p><p>With a jolt, I look up at the clock, suddenly remembering that my
daughter Lisa is due back any minute.</p><p>""Honey, we better get cleaned up, quickly. Lisa will be home any
minute now.""</p><p>She slipped off of me and stood beside me, her amazing naked body wet
with my juices and hers, smiling and holding out her hands to me. We
straightened out the cushions on the couch and dabbed uselessly at the
wet spots on the two end cushions.</p><p>""Cindy, I can hardly believe what we just did. Honey, I never...""
""I know, Ann. I loved it, I wanted it, and I guess I really didn't
give you much choice in the matter.""</p><p>She smiled sweetly with a conspiratorial and too-grown-up wink, and
said, ""It's our secret, OK?""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" I gratefully agreed. ""My life would be ruined if anyone ever
found out about this.""</p><p>""Don't worry, Ann. I know.""</p><p>She held me for a minute in a tender embrace, her soft breasts against
my belly. Then I led her to the bathroom where we quickly showered,
dressed and headed back to the kitchen, where I poured her another
glass of juice, just as I heard the key in the front door lock as Lisa
returned home.</p>"
808,"Daughter's Best Friend, Part 3",Connie Lingus,3,"Little Cindy has seduced Ann and awakened new forbidden desires in her. Desire more forbidden love from Cindy, and desire for her own daughter. Now daughter Lisa is due home. What's a mom to do?",['Ff Fg oral cons'],"<p>I had just had the most exciting and forbidden sexual experience of my
life and my heart was pounding as Cindy and I shared a post-orgasmic
chat and soft drinks. When Lisa came to the door, Cindy launched into
the perfect nothing-happening-here banter about school.</p><p>""My math teacher is so boring and he doesn't explain stuff at all. Oh,
hi Lisa.""</p><p>Lisa walked into the kitchen and Cindy bounded over to her and gave
her a big hug, just like a normal day. Just as if nothing had
happened. Lisa said ""Hi Cindy."" They whispered and murmured greetings
to each other and giggled and acted pretty much like they always do,
but of course I was filled with anxiety imagining that Cindy might
--even accidentally-- let on that something was different, or what
Lisa might figure out on her own. I felt like a complete idiot and so
weak to have given in to temptations and desires that until an hour
ago, I didn't even know I had.</p><p>Then looking over at me over Cindy's shoulder, Lisa said a cheerful
""Hi Mom.""</p><p>""Hi honey.""</p><p>""Let's go to my room,"" she said to Cindy, and they rushed off up the
stairs. Just before disappearing from view, Cindy looked back at me
over her shoulder and smiled, the sweetest ""we've got a secret"" smile,
and again, my heart just melted. My hot new lover.</p><p>I sat there in complete disbelief and the most awful and wonderful
conflict. First I'd berate myself, ""stupid! stupid! so wrong"" Then the
warm and dreamy erotic afterglow would wash over and I'd smile and
think ""that was the most awesome, incredible, intense sexual
experience of my whole life."" And then, ""but never again. I only hope
it truly remains our secret. Omigod, I hope little Cindy can keep a
secret, even from Lisa... especially from Lisa.</p><p>But then I couldn't help but wonder if, on any of their many nights
spent together here or at Cindy's.... No, no way. Lisa would never...
But then of course, I would never... I even managed to twist my
emotions into the thought, ""that little temptress. If she's been
seducing my little Lisa, I'll., I'll... ""</p><p>I had to laugh at myself. Did I not want to think of Cindy's
precocious seduction working on my daughter, ever the protective
mother? Or was it that I didn't want to think of Cindy with any other
lover? Oh. Cindy. Mmmmmmmm. I felt my pussy moistening again just to
think of the sweet soft kisses, the tenderness of her gentle touch,
her incredible little mouth on me. And the frankly unbelievable image
of my adult mouth down between her girlish thighs, licking all around
and oh god, so deep inside her hairless 11 year old cunny. Oooooooh</p><p>I had to get ahold of myself. Snap out of it. I busied myself
straightening up, then went up to my bathroom to pee and splash some
cold water on my face. When I opened the bathroom door, Cindy was
right there, quickly stepping in with me and closing the door, she
whispered,</p><p>""Mrs. Larson, today was so awesome for me. I hope you don't feel bad,
cuz it was just what i wanted, and needed so bad."" Then she said ""I
want to see you again. Please? Sometime when Lisa isn't home.""</p><p>Then she kissed me, not a little girl peck, her tiny but full lips and
soft tongue deeply on mine, holding me, her lovely little body against
mine again, and I just melted into her again. She looked in my eyes
with her sweet blue eyes, full of love and excitement, ""Please?""</p><p>Then she was gone, back to Lisa's room. Shortly after, Cindy had to
head home and they both came down to say their goodbyes. Cindy hugged
Lisa bye and then me, a perfectly innocent and cursory hug and a
polite ""bye, Mrs. Larson.""</p><p>That night, sitting around the dinner table having supper with my
husband Jeff and Lisa, was just surreal. It was easy enough to slip
back into the normal, mundane family conversations about our
respective days. But for me nothing was normal any more. My entire
life had changed in one eventful hour with Cindy, and that's all I
could think about. Worse, or better, depending on how I looked at it,
I couldn't help but wonder about Lisa, and whether she had any of
those experiences with Cindy. A couple times Lisa caught me looking at
her, I suppose ""differently,"" and she gave me a funny look the second
time. Or was that my imagination? I was not thinking about her
sexually, was I? No, never. I had tasted the amazing forbidden fruit
of my new young lover, but she would be the only one, and maybe only
that one time. Yes, definitely never again--what was I thinking? But I
couldn't get it out of my head that she had conspiratorially begged
for a repeat sometime.</p><p>Later, in bed with Jeff, I could have been forgiven for having no
interest in more sex that day. It had, after all, been the most
exciting, and in a way exhausting day of forbidden passion. But
instead, I was all over Jeff, devouring his body, turning him on as
much as I could, pushing him down to lick me, moaning and holding him
there, but in my mind it was Cindy's mouth on me. I thought of looking
down at her innocent young face between my thighs and came instantly,
smashing my cunt against Jeff's mouth and crying out as waves of
orgasm wracked my body, a shuddering, gasping orgasm that left me out
of breath and panting.</p><p>""Wow, honey,"" he said, ""you're a hot one tonight and SO wet. What's
come over you?""</p><p>""Oh babe,"" I lied, ""I just really needed that. I've been so horny today.""</p><p>I fell into a happy but exhausted sleep, but little Cindy didn't leave
me alone there either. I dreamed of her sharing my bed, every night. I
dreamed she was addicted to the womanly juices of my glistening slit.
I dreamed of awakening in the night, in darkness, to the amazing warm
feeling of her tiny mouth licking and sucking at my pussy hole. That
she would sleep there, inhaling my scent with her cheek on my thigh,
and that throughout the night, she would just nuzzle into the dampness
between my swollen lips and lick away whatever juices had collected
there. And starting the flow again, she would lick contentedly, making
little mewling sounds while I soared yet again to gasping erotic
heights only to crash over the edge again and again as she gratefully
drew all the sex juices from me.</p><p>The next morning, I awoke with a small pool of pussy drool under me
from my night of incessant sex dreams about Cindy. That was it, I
thought to myself. I vowed that I would leave this taboo path behind
and return to the real world, the normal world, the yesterday world in
which I was a responsible adult and good mom, contented heterosexual
wife, the whole package. Jeff had already left for work and I vaguely
remembered a quick good morning kiss and something about me sleeping
in because I had ""a restless night.""</p><p>Two cups of coffee later, a slice of toast on my plate and some news
channel on the TV and I was feeling much more normal. Good. Lisa came
in and plopped herself down at the breakfast table in a thin cotton
tee and too tight stretchy shorts.</p><p>""Morning Mom,"" she said cheerfully. ""Can I go over to Cindy's after
breakfast?""</p><p>""Of course, hon, as long as it's OK with Mrs. Wilson.""</p><p>""Ms. Wilson"" she corrected, ""and she already said it's OK.""</p><p>Lisa poured herself a bowl of cereal and milk and sat reading the back
of the box, while I glanced down furtively at the obvious outline of
her little pudendum under the tight tight shorts. I could clearly see
the slit in her perfect mini camel toe. I had seen her naked a million
times, but now the barely concealed outline had me staring, wondering
what her naked vulva would look like compared with the very close up
image in my mind of Cindy's yesterday, and I found myself getting
excited again. I told myself it was that thought of Cindy turning me
on, NOT my own daughter. Lisa looked over the top of what she was
reading, a slight quizzical expression on her face.</p><p>""Honey,"" I said, quickly recovering, ""those shorts are too small for you.""
She looked down and said ""Yeah, I know. I'm going to change them right
after breakfast. I just grabbed the first thing I could, cuz I was
hungry.""</p><p>She finished her cereal and after a brief spell of chit-chat, she got
up to go change. I could swear her nipples were a little erect under
her thin cotton top as I admired her budding breasts. I watched her
perfect firm butt and her muscular thighs as she headed up the stairs.
No, I told myself, it wasn't arousal, just appreciation of my
beautiful child.</p><p>Two minutes later she was out the door and I was alone with my jumbled
thoughts. But not for long. Seconds after Lisa left, I heard a tapping
at the kitchen door window. It was Cindy, standing there with a small
bag of groceries, smiling so beautifully and waving for me to come
over to the door. I opened it and she stepped inside, set down the bag
and hugged me like a long lost lover.</p><p>""I can't stay for a minute. Mom will tell Lisa that I just ran down to
the store for some milk and will be right back. I can't stop thinking
about you,"" she said excitedly. ""About yesterday. I dreamed about you,
about sleeping with you, cuddling with you, making love to you all
night long.""</p><p>She threw her arms around me and kissed me hard on the mouth, her
kisses hungry, demanding, needy. Her hands went to my breasts and she
fondled them as she kissed me. Her tongue swirled together with mine
as her hands squeezed my breasts and nipples. Then one was down my
belly to my waistband, going inside; inside my skirt, inside my
panties. Ohhhh, her soft hand slipping inside my panties. I gasped,
""Oh Cindy. Oh God, honey, what are you doing to me?""</p><p>""Lisa wants me to sleep over Friday night. Mom says it's OK with her
if you don't mind."" she said breathlessly, as her fingers descended
down into my now soaking wet pussy. ""Please let me come over. Before
Lisa gets home, like we did last time. Oh, please, Mrs. Larson, PLEASE.""</p><p>Her fingers slithered into my cunt, in and out slowly, sensuously as
her other hand squeezed my nipple. Then pulling out her hand, she
brought it up, gooey with my cunt juices, up between our faces, and
proceeded to lick my juices seductively from her fingers, as the scent
of my own pussy filled my senses. She sucked her fingers like a little
cock, in and out and all around. Then I was licking them too, kissing
her juicy mouth around her tiny slippery fingers, our tongues slurping
up every trace. She plunged her fingers back inside, scooping out more
of my cream, then held them to my lips while I licked my slippery
secretions off her tiny fingers. What was I becoming?</p><p>""I want to eat your wet pussy right now, lick and suck at it til you
cum in my mouth again."" she said, kissing my mouth deeply. ""But I have
to go. Please say Friday's OK. Tell my Mom it's OK.""</p><p>I heard myself whimpering again as she pulled away, shocking myself
all over, whimpering in desperate, unstoppable and unbridled need for
this outrageous little temptress. All my resolve of only an hour ago,
swept away in an instant by her passion and sweet, demanding lust for
me. What could I say? I knew I was hers.</p><p>""I... uh... OK, honey, of course."" I said.</p><p>""I love it when you call me honey,"" she said, smiling a sweet but
wicked smile, picked up her grocery bag and was gone. And there I was.
I could not believe what was happening, and I could. not. wait. until
Friday.</p><p>For the rest of the week, I swear Lisa was going out of her way to
show off her body to me. Instead of a tee shirt or blouse, she'd dress
in shorts and a bikini top. For bedclothes, she wore one of Jeff's old
tee shirts or an oversized castoff dress shirt, with just panties
underneath. And I was always noticing her nipples, like they were
suddenly prominent in a way I had never noticed. I tormented myself
thinking maybe Cindy had told her about us. Or was it just that I was
noticing her in a new way now and nothing had changed in her behavior?</p><p>One morning, she came out of her room to use the bathroom, just as I
was leaving the bathroom. She was dressed in just her panties, her
lovely little breasts proudly displayed. Sure enough, the nipples were
not only prominent but erect. And was that a different, slightly
sultry tone when she greeted me?</p><p>""Good morning Mom. Sleep well?""</p><p> I wanted to carry her to my bed and devour her gorgeous small breasts
and lose myself in every curve and especially every crevasse of her
body. But I was fighting it so hard, and Lisa was never overt, never
made it clear if she was doing it on purpose. I was just so confused.
I was already wracked with guilt about my secret little girl lover,
and now here I was, looking at Lisa with hunger in my eyes, knowing I
shouldn't... couldn't even think about going down that dangerous path
with my own daughter.</p><p>Plus, it was easy with Cindy. She left me little choice and absolutely
no doubt about what she wanted. Lisa was not going to make the first
move, and even her teasing, well I couldn't tell for sure if she even
was teasing. After all, ""Daddy"" was at work, and it really was just us
girls in the house. Her behavior could be (or so I told myself) just
wanting to be casual about not covering up, about not having to,
around another girl, around her mom.</p><p>Jeff left the next morning for a business trip, and when Lisa came
down, she was dressed in one of his castoff shirts, the top 3 buttons
undone and the bottom came down to mid-thigh on her. When she poured
the milk on her cereal, I could see down the front, could see her
perfect little half peach breasts. I couldn't help but wonder if she
was intentionally giving me a show. She chattered away quite normally
through breakfast, then came and hugged me, just a little too tight,
and just a little too long.. or was I imagining the whole thing?</p><p>""I love you Mommy,"" she said, and kissed my cheek, arms around my
neck. ""Guess it's just us girls today, huh?"" She said it like ""we
could do anything.""</p><p>Then she went and sat on the couch, reading her book while I sipped my
coffee and fought off these inappropriate and confusing feelings I was
having about my gorgeous 12 year old daughter. She held the book so I
couldn't see her face, and she couldn't see mine. As she sat there,
she would occasionally absently let her knees part a little and close
back together. I could see up her legs to her bare pussy. She had
nothing on under the nightshirt.. Omigod. I was looking up my own
daughter's nightshirt trying to get a glimpse of her little mound!
Just then, she looked over the top of the book, smiled and said ""I
like this book."" and went back to reading. A few more times she let
her legs spread enough for me to look, then looked up again, catching
me looking, and closed her legs again. I could feel the moisture start
between my legs as she teased me. No, I told myself, she's not teasing
you. You're just being a pervert. Stop it.</p><p>I was trying so hard not to look any more, and started reading a
magazine. But out of the corner of my eye, I could see her legs part
again and I had to look. I almost gasped out loud. She wasn't wearing
panties! My innocent daughter had let her legs spread apart fully and
I was looking right at the smooth, bare pussy of my little girl. But
not looking as I had a thousand times, not looking as ""Mommy."" I was
sneaking a peek at a forbidden fruit of sexual desire for my child.
No, I couldn't even think about that. I buried my face back in my
magazine and finished my coffee. I needed to get away from the
building desire within me.</p><p>When I looked back up, She was holding the book directly in front of
her face, and had relaxed her legs so I had an unobstructed view up
her thighs to her naked mound. She slowly, seemingly absentmindedly,
spread and closed her thighs, her small vagina opening and closing,
dimly glistening in the poor light between her thighs. My mouth was
dry and my pussy moist as I feasted my eyes on my daughter's beautiful
vulva, and her tiny pussy hole winking open and closed. I couldn't
take my eyes away, despite my mind screaming ""NO. look away! get out
of here.""</p><p>But I couldn't, and Lisa seemed intent on letting me look as long and
hard as I wanted. She kept the book in front of her face, and her legs
apart for at least two minutes while I devoured her with my eyes. Just
then Lisa looked up and said, ""Mom, what's this word? I can't
pronounce it."" She turned the book toward me, her finger pointing to a
word on the page, which of course I couldn't read from this distance.
I got up and went over to her, looking at the book. Oh god, I could
smell the scent of her pussy. The scent of aroused young lust. I could
think of nothing else as I told her what ""perspicacity"" meant and how
to pronounce it. She grinned at me, put down her book and said ""Will
you sit here with me?"" Oh no. Run away. But I can't run away, I have
sat with her, my arm around her many, many times. It's normal. But now
I thought I knew exactly what she was doing, and I had no doubt Cindy
had told her our dark luscious secret. I was dying to find out. I was
scared to find out.</p><p>Of course I sat with her and she leaned against my side, my arm around
her, just like normal. Lisa said,</p><p>""Mom? Thanks for letting Cindy spend the night Friday. You're the
nicest Mom in the world.</p><p>""Yeah, right,"" I said, rolling my eyes.</p><p>""No, I mean it Mom,"" she protested. Then hugging me around the neck,
she rolled onto me, the heat of her young vagina against my leg.</p><p>""Thank you for being so nice to Cindy. You know she's just my best
friend ever, like a SISTER to me.""</p><p>The way she said sister was like a secret code, like ""you've already
had your 'other' daughter.""</p><p>""I can't wait til Friday"" she said, and gave me an extra squeeze, then
slid off of me and went upstairs to her room to call Cindy.</p>"
809,"Daughter's Best Friend, Part 4",Connie Lingus,4,"Finally, Friday comes around and the sleepover that Ann has yearned for and feared all week. She will slake her thirst with Cindy before her daughter gets home and forget these even more hidden and forbidden thoughts about Lisa. She'll be satisfied by Cindy and everything will be normal again. Won't it?",['Ff Fg oral cons'],"<p>Friday finally arrived and I hated to admit it to myself, but I was
absolutely burning with need for little Cindy. I needed her incredible
soft body, and I needed her to take my mind off the week of lusting
after my own Lisa. Lisa was due home at 6 and Cindy had urgently asked
if she could come over before, so we could be alone together. I was
grateful for that, for her asking, because otherwise I might have
found myself begging her to come over early.</p><p>Just after 5 that evening, I heard a knock at the door and looked up
to see Cindy grinning at me through the window of the kitchen door. I
was already wet with anticipation. I had thought of nothing else all
day but holding her again. I hurried to the door and let her in, ready
to devour her with a hunger that had built all week. This time there
was no doubt; no doubt at all what both of us wanted. Cindy came in
and pressed her body fully against mine, holding me tight and said,</p><p>""I've been waiting for this all week, Mrs. Larson... uh, Ann.""</p><p>""Oh, Cindy,"" I said, ""me too. Me TOO. Can I take you to my bedroom?""</p><p>I took her tiny hand in mine and led her to the bedroom, turned and
pulled her into my arms, hugging her, running my hands all over her
back and her perfect bottom. Then, taking her face in my hands, I
kissed her. Kissed her hungrily, a deep wet tongue kiss, my lips and
tongue sliding all over her young mouth, tasting again her youthful
passion, my own fiery desire filling me with unbridled lust for her.
My mouth watered and our saliva mingled as I explored her mouth, her
tongue and teeth, her lips, her entire precious face.</p><p>I laid her down on the bed and began undressing her, exposing her pale
girl flesh to my eyes and hands. I slid my hands over her chest,
delighting again in her firm cone-shaped breasts. I ran my hands down
her sides and gently tugged at the waistband of her panties. She
lifted her butt so I could pull them off, down her long legs and off,
my eyes glued to her perfect hairless preteen pussy.</p><p>I stood and quickly removed all my clothes. I looked in awed
appreciation of this beautiful creature here on my bed. Her blonde
hair was splayed out on the pillow her green eyes sparkling with
playful lust. Her fair skin was barely tanned, just enough to see the
lines of her bikini that had shielded her from the sun and no doubt
from many lustful, adoring eyes. Her pale conical breasts were topped
with perfect puffy pink nipples, straining hard now, as my eyes
feasted on her preteen body.</p><p>Then crawling back onto the bed, I lay on top of her, finally feeling
her naked skin against mine, my breasts pressing on hers, kissing her
mouth, her neck and throat. She rolled on top of me, her hunger
matching mine, and she devoured my mouth and neck, mimicking exactly
what she liked about the way I kissed and licked her. Then her mouth
was headed down, kissing my chest, licking my clavicle while her hands
settled on my hips, pulling me to her nakedness. She took a nipple in
her mouth as my legs wrapped around her, drawing her to me. As she
sucked and licked my nipple, she rubbed her belly on my wet aching
pussy. She licked around each nipple in turn, then taking each in her
hot wet mouth, sucked and pulled them with her lips, licking down the
valley of one over to the peak of the other, again and again. She
kissed her way back up to my mouth and pressed her young pussy to
mine, rubbing our clits together as she kissed and sucked on my tongue
and lips. The urgency of her rubbing, and the little passion sounds
she was making drove me wild.</p><p>""Uhn, uh, uhh, oh yes, oh, uhhh,"" she moaned and panted as she rubbed
her child cunt against my needy pussy. ""Oh yes, please. Oh Ann, I need
it so bad.""</p><p>""Oh, Cindy. Oh honey, FUCK me,"" I pleaded into her mouth as she ground
her mound against me.</p><p>I felt her whole body quivering, as she rocked faster and faster
against my pussy. Then bearing down hard, she moaned and froze as an
orgasm rippled through her hot young body. OMG, it was so erotic,
watching her eyes roll upward and her eyelids flutter as she panted in
release. Just watching and feeling her cum pushed me over the edge,
and my legs clamped her tight against me as I ground my pussy on hers.
My breath came in ragged gasps as my thighs quivered against her tiny
hips. I wrapped my arms around her, quaking in the throes of a huge
orgasm, filled with the realization that clutched so tightly in my
arms and legs is this tiny doll of a girl and the object of my total
lust and adoration. I guess I knew I was in trouble but I no longer
cared. I knew I was little Cindy's any time she wanted me.</p><p>But now I was worried about Lisa coming home, so I hustled Cindy into
the shower and cleaned us up. Oh, what a simple thing showering used
to be, but in the steamy hot spray with my beloved little vixen, I
couldn't keep my hands to myself. We washed each other, both paying
special attention to our girly parts. I slipped my wet fingers into
the marvelous tiny folds of her slippery vagina, as her soft, slender
digits probed every fold of mine, then sluiced in and out of my hole.
I shuddered with little aftershock orgasms.while my angel watched my
face in wonder and smiled at me sweetly.</p><p>We dressed and went back to the living room, turned on the TV and
waited for Lisa to return. How was I going to act like nothing was
different as I spent the evening with my secret lover and my daughter?</p><p>When Lisa got home, I was in the kitchen. Lisa was in watching
something on TV.</p><p>""Hi Mom."" she said.</p><p>""Hi honey. Cindy's here. She's in watching TV.""</p><p>Her eyes lit up and she ran into the living room. They hugged each
other, and I could almost feel Cindy's body pressed naked to mine in
the shower. Ooooooh. I was melting inside watching her pressed up
against Lisa that way, imagining them naked in the shower together.
No, stop. I was staring at them with intensity and longing. Lisa
looked at me over Cindy's shoulder and smiled, a wonderfully warm and
loving smile, but also sly and knowing in a way that sent chills
through me.</p><p>Then, they chattered and laughed away quite normally in the other room
while I started getting some snacks together. After awhile, I noticed
it was awfully quiet in there and went to investigate. Hmmmm. no one
in the living room but I heard giggling and talking upstairs. I
figured they were in Lisa's room and went to tell them I had some
snacks for them. As I headed up the stairs, it went quiet up there.
Then I heard Lisa calling from her bedroom.</p><p>""Mom, can you come in here for a minute?"" and then giggled. Both of
them giggled. They were definitely up to something. My mind reeled at
the possibilities from the childishly silly to the impossibly sensual.
I walked in grinning, not knowing what to expect from these
mischievous imps.</p><p>I froze in the doorway. In. Total. Shock.</p><p>They had turned out the lights and lit at least two dozen candles,
filling the room with sparkling, flickering and seductive light. Cindy
and Lisa were on the bed, naked. Naked on the bed together. Just that
fact alone was enough to keep me frozen in the doorway, speechless.
Cindy was lying back against a small mountain of pillows and Lisa was
leaning back on Cindy, her legs together, arms around her knees.
Cindy's legs were spread with Lisa lying back between them. For all
the incredible eroticism and beauty of the scene before me, all the
critical parts were covered and I couldn't see a thing. It was truly
as if the entire tableau was composed by a professional photographer
for a lavish soft core magazine spread. It was breathtakingly
beautiful and I was stunned.</p><p>""I hope you're not mad, Mom,"" Lisa said, sweetly, sincerely. ""I want
to show you. WE want to show you. Please come closer.""</p><p>And with that, she released her knees and let her legs slowly open to
my gaze. With her legs apart, I could see that Cindy's hands were
holding Lisa's breasts, her fingers apart so the nipples were visible
between her fingers. Her stiff nipples. Ooooh her stiffened nipples
being squeezed gently between Cindy's fingers. My eyes trailed
downward, down her smooth belly, her navel, her hips, to her precious
hairless sex. Her pussy lips were pressed together in a vertical slit
and a droplet of moisture glistened from the base. And as my eyes
descended down my daughter's body, so did Cindy's hands, smoothing her
hands down, delicately dancing across the soft smooth pale flesh of
her pussy mound, to rest on her inner thighs, framing Lisa's little
pussy perfectly between her slender fingers.</p><p>""You can look, Mom. Come closer.""</p><p>I walked into the room and over to Lisa's bed as if sleepwalking;
walking through a dream I had never dared to dream. As I went to her,
Cindy's small fingers opened Lisa's pussy lips, like the petals on a
flower, opening that glorious flower to my eyes, my hungry eyes.
Oooooh, as the petals opened, strands of thick, clear fluid spanned
between them, the film breaking and running in small dew drops down
her inner lips to collect in the already forming pool that rested in
her tiny hole. Cindy continued to open up Lisa's vagina. Now I could
see from her exposed clit down the spread labia to the glistening,
beckoning cavern of passion. I watched viscous streams of her copious
clear lubricant juices running down the walls of her pussy, running in
slow, thick rivulets into the pool of nectar that now overflowed her
young cunt and spilled down her crack to her anus and onto the bed. My
legs grew weak as I stared hypnotized by this amazing scene.</p><p>""Please, Mom,"" Lisa said softly, ""I want this with you. I want this
more than anything. Please, Mom. I love you. I want you""</p><p>And then she reached out for me, and took my face in her hands and
slowly guided my hungry mouth to her weeping juvenile cunt. I breathed
in the sweet aroma of my own daughter's sexually aroused little cunt.
I couldn't believe this was happening. In this amazingly romantic and
erotic setting, two preteen angels, one my own daughter, were sweetly
and gently seducing me into the most incredible sexual experience I
could never have imagined. I gladly allowed myself to be guided to her
yearning young sex, ravenous for the first taste of her.</p><p>My lips met her splayed open pussy lips in the softest kiss in the
world. Lisa let out a beautiful, prolonged moan and her hips thrust
upward, her thigh muscles taut and quivering. Cindy's hands were back
on Lisa's breasts, her fingers lightly massaging the nipples as I
licked and sucked at her juicy cunt, thrust again and again to my
mouth, matching the deep lapping of my tongue into her hole and the
urgent lashing across her clit. I drank down the flowing sex juices as
they became thicker, creamier. I swallowed the steady stream as if my
life depended on it, my mouth fused to my daughter's quivering vulva.
My lips circled around the sexy, soft, smooth skin of her mound, wetly
smearing around her juices and my saliva, all over her pussy.</p><p>I heard her muffled moans and looked up to see her mouth locked to
Cindy's in a passionate preteen kiss. Lisa was moaning her excitement
and rising passion into Cindy's mouth. Her cries of pleasure excited
me unbelievably and I whimpered into her open little hole, and sucked
insistently on her clitoris. She was so close, and I could hear it in
her cries. I could feel it in the tensing and quivering of her thighs.
Her thrusts were coming faster, becoming irregular as she neared the
peak of her climax.</p><p>""Oh, Lisa, honey, oh yes, cum in Mommy's mouth, baby."" I pleaded.</p><p>And then she was there, crying out, arching her back and wailing into
Cindy's mouth. Her pussy shuddered with spasms of a huge quaking
orgasm, and sex honey surged and poured from her depths into my
licking, sucking mouth. I drank it greedily, overwhelmed by the
ultimate erotic thrill of giving my baby, my beautiful preteen
daughter such pleasure and intimacy, and devouring what must surely be
the most forbidden taste in the world. Lisa's hips arched up with each
gasp of orgasm and a fresh surge of girlcum would ooze out into my
mouth. She clamped her thighs against my ears, her hands on my head
holding me there, and her hips moving now in circles as she ground her
spasming, gushing cunt to her mother's lips. After a few more arching
and moaning thrusts, she collapsed back onto the bed, her thighs
relaxing and releasing my head. As I pulled my lips from her vagina,
thick strands of creamy juice stretched between us and I licked a few
more times, not wanting to miss a single precious drop.</p><p>""Oh Mommy, Thank You. Thank you."" she cried. ""Oh please come and kiss
me now."" she said, tears flowing down her face. And then I was in her
arms, crying too, and kissing her darling mouth and face, both of us
now nestled between Cindy's open, loving thighs.</p><p>We both wept tears of joy and proclaimed our love, arms around each
other, mother and daughter locked in embrace, as Cindy caressed both
of us and beamed with playful excitement.</p><p>We rolled off of Cindy, with Lisa now atop me, holding her to my body
as we continued to kiss and murmer endearments to each other. I
caressed her back and shoulders as her precious small body lay on me
shivering occasionally with aftershocks of her intense orgasm.</p><p>""That was so sweet,"" I said. ""Just relax now, sweetheart, and let me
hold you.""</p><p>As her breathing slowly returned to normal, she nuzzled into my neck,
kissing it softly, and lay her head on my shoulder, her legs spread
over my belly, her wetness slippery between us. Cindy lay beside me,
her hand resting on Lisa's firm buns. She leaned into me, kissing the
other side of my neck, ran her tongue around my ear and whispered in
my ear,</p><p>""You're next, Mrs. Larson.""</p>"
810,I'm HERE ! And I have a surprise for you !,Connie Lingus,1,"My hubby's out of town, and so is my online girlfriend's lesbian lover. What a great time for a surprise visit. Oh, and I have a wicked sweet surprise for her.",['FFf FFg oral cons'],"<p>Hi Susie!</p><p>You log in to check your email and there it is, an email from me.</p><p>""I know I'm taking a big risk surprising you like this, but I'm in
town,"" it reads, ""in fact, at a hotel just a few kilometers away from
you. Please come soon,"" I tell you, ""I have a surprise for you.""</p><p>I know your partner is still away, and so is my husband, but of course
I couldn't know if you would really be free tonight. I heave a huge
sigh of relief when you reply, ""Connie! Omigod. Really? You're HERE.
Oh yes, yes YES. I'll be right there.""</p><p>You know right where the place is and in half an hour you're walking
down the hall looking for room 274. You find it way down the hall and
tucked away at the very back of the Inn. You knock, but the door is
slightly open and swings open as you knock. You hear me calling you.</p><p>""Susie, come on in and lock the door."" It's completely dark inside but
I'm holding a tiny keychain light so you can see your way to the
bedroom. When you step into the bedroom you can't see anything but the
light pointed at you.</p><p>""Stop there, honey."" I say, and the light goes out. Now it's
completely dark. You stand there for only a few seconds, then you feel
my hands on your waist, feeling up your body to your face. Then my
whole body is pressed to you. My naked body, and I'm kissing you. Your
hands roam all over my back and down to my firm ass, pulling my pussy
against your mound. I kiss you deeply, a hot, hungry soul kiss, my
tongue swirling around with yours inside your mouth, while my hands
claw at your clothes, almost ripping your blouse off, then unbuttoning
your jeans. I nibble on your earlobe as I push your jeans and panties
down.</p><p>""I want you to fuck me, Susie. I want to fuck you til we can't stand
up."" Then I'm licking your breasts while my fingers explore your
belly, your thighs, oh, your wet pussy. But I step back a step, in the
dark, holding your hands. I whisper ""but I told you I had a
surprise.... Come over here.""</p><p>You still can't see a thing as I pull you gently over to the bed and
sit you down there.  ""Ready? Hold out your hands.""</p><p>You hold out your hands, and they are taken by small hands; impossibly
small and soft hands warm on yours. These hands draw yours to a
completely flat chest, the chest of a child. There are no breasts, but
the nipples are little hard pebbles as you press your hands to them.
It could be a boy or girl. You can't tell. The tiny hands go up to
your face and pull your mouth to the little hard nipples. Then you
feel my hands on your breasts from behind, pulling you back, pulling
you down on the bed, against my body. You're lying back against my
breasts while I squeeze yours, rolling your nipples between my thumb
and fingers. The child crawls up your body kissing your belly, licking
your nipples and my fingers as I continue to roll and squeeze them.
That soft mouth is kissing you now, tiny tongue in your mouth.</p><p>Then there are small knees beside your head. I turn on the lamp by the
bed and you're looking up right into the hairless preteen pussy of a
young girl no more than 8 or 9. But that bald smooth pussy is
glistening with juices, inches from your face. You're looking into the
splayed open wet little cunt of a preteen girl.</p><p>Looking up at her face, you see a dazzlingly beautiful redheaded girl
with green eyes and a big smile on her face.</p><p>""Connie says I can fuck your mouth."" she says. You love it that she's
talking to you this way. ""She says you will suck my baby cunt til I
can't stand it any more.""</p><p>Then without waiting for any reply from you, she presses her wet
smooth hole to your mouth. She gasps as your tongue licks up into her
drooling slit.</p><p>""Oh yes, yes Susie. Suck my baby cunt!"" She thrusts herself at you,
rotating her skinny hips and grinding herself on your mouth.""</p><p>""That's it baby,"" I say, ""Fuck her mouth hard. She's all yours, your
sex toy to use as you want, all night. She loves baby cunt.""</p><p>Her tiny twat is leaking an unbelievable amount of clear lubricant
juices, and she smears them all over your mouth, covering your lips
and chin and cheeks with her baby cunt slime. She grinds and mashes
her cunt on your mouth, using you for her pleasure.</p><p>""Yes, Mommy,"" she says, ""this is just what you wanted isn't it?""</p><p>She moans and grunts as she fucks your face with her soaking wet
pussy. It turns you on even more that she's calling you Mommy, evoking
your deepest forbidden fantasies. You look up and I'm kissing the
little girl as she moans into my mouth, grinding herself on you. I
lick her tiny tits and she gasps in delight, mashing down even harder
on your mouth, making urgent noises and wailing,</p><p>""Lick my clit, Mommy."" She mashes and grinds her clit on your lips as
you lick madly at her pussy and drink down the juices that pour from
her open hole. ""Eat my cunt, Mommy. Aunt Connie says you love to drink
little girl cummies.""</p><p>With that, she cries out and a flood of milky cream surges from her
sweet wet cunny, gushing out on your tongue as she shudders and
quivers, her thrusts erratic as she gasps and moans in orgasm. She
collapses onto my chest and I hold her close as aftershocks rock her
tiny body, her immature cunt spasming and ejecting more of her
delicious girlcum into your hungry sucking mouth.</p><p>Then she descends on your body, suckling like a baby on your hard
nipples as I kiss your mouth, tasting her nectar, licking it from your
cheeks and chin. She slides down to your aching needy cunt and presses
her mouth to you.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm,"" she says, ""Mommy cunt. I love Mommy cunt."" Looking up at me
she says, ""Your turn on the oral sex toy Aunt Connie.""</p><p>She proceeds to lick and suck at your hole,digging out your juices
with her tiny tongue and sucking it from your hole. I position myself
above you and as she continues to lick and suck your pussy, mine
descends to your mouth. Ooohh, and now I'm fucking your mouth. I'm so
turned on, I'm soaking wet too and I take you just as aggressively as
she did. This is all about me now, and I bear down, smashing my pussy
to your lips, feeling your tongue snake up into my hole. I rock back
so my asshole is over your mouth. Spreading my cheeks I press it to
your lips.</p><p>""Lick my ass, Susie, while our little sex toy eats your nasty pedo
cunt."" I squeal as your tongue circles my asshole then presses inside.
""Oh yes, yes. Just like that you wonderful nasty bitch. Eat my ass.""
Then my pussy is back on your mouth and I'm grinding it hard on your
lips, using you, thrilling you. ""Yes, suck my cunt, Susie. Make me cum.""</p><p>Our little lover is slurping and sucking at your cunt while mine rides
your face, faster and faster, losing rhythm, losing control. She hears
my increasing grunts,</p><p>""Uh, uhn, yes, uhn, oh fuck. yes, oh Susie, yes, fuck me, Fuck
Meeeeeeeee."" and I'm cumming, as she fervently licks and sucks,
thrashing her face side to side and up and down til you explode in her
mouth. I'm gasping and gushing into your mouth as you shudder and
quake, your hands on her little head, pulling her into your spasming cunt.</p><p>I bend down and together, our little sexpot and I lick the juices from
your pussy and thighs and I devour the glistening glaze on her tiny face.</p><p>We crumble into a pile of arms and legs and satisfied swollen pussies,
resting up for what promises to be a long, wet night.</p>"
811,"Daughter's Best Friend, Part 5 - end",Connie Lingus,5,The final (and long overdue) end to the story.,['Ff Fgg Fg oral cons'],"<p>We lay there, cuddled together, fulfilled and exhausted, and drifted off to sleep. I dreamed of little hands and mouths on my body, of gentle nibbles at my nipples, then sucking, rhythmic sucking at both breasts, amazing warm soft lips and tongues lapping at my nipples.</p><p>The feeling became more and more intense and I heard youthful giggling. I heard myself moan. I was coming out of sleep, giant smile on my face and the most wonderful feeling in my breasts. Oh, wait. I wasn't dreaming. There WERE two tiny wet mouths sucking my nipples. Looking down I saw my angels, one at each breast, sucking my nipples and staring into each others' eyes. Releasing a nipple, Cindy looked up and smiled at me.</p><p>""You looked so peaceful, so happy, sleeping with your little girls suckling you.""</p><p>""Oh, my darlings, I am so so happy. It's the happiest day of my life and at the same time it's shockingly naughty. I still can't believe this is happening.""</p><p>""Oh you'll have to believe it, because we're not stopping.""</p><p>With that, I felt Lisa's mouth leave my nipple and begin kissing, licking down my belly, her eyes on me as I gasped in pleasure. Cindy squirmed up beside me and started kissing and licking my ear, her hot breath making me shiver with passion.</p><p>""Do you like your little girl's mouth on your naked body?"" she breathed into my ear. ""Do you want her to taste you, like you tasted her?""</p><p>All I could do is moan as Lisa's mouth neared my aching pussy, her hands gently pushing my thighs apart. She licked all around the slit, her tongue maddeningly close but never touching my labia. She was just expertly teasing me, kissing and licking my inner thighs, lapping at the edges of my cunt, then running her finger down one side and up the other.</p><p>""Tell her,"" Cindy hissed in my ear. ""Tell her you want it. Tell her it's hers, your pussy is hers.""</p><p>""Yesssss,"" I cried, ""yes, Lisa, I need it, I want you so much, now, right now and always!""</p><p>With that, Lisa spread my pussy lips wide with her fingers and stretched her tongue out to a point. She slid it into my wet, flowing hole, then ran her wet hot tongue, coated with my juices, all up my slit to my clit. She sucked it into her mouth and licked it with her tongue. The whole time, she gazed up at me, and I looked down at her. Looked at the most forbidden and exciting sight imaginable: my daughter's face gazing up from between my spread thighs, licking my pussy, sucking my clit, driving her tongue up the passage she herself emerged from. I pressed my cunt up to her mouth, watching her little face as she licked and sucked. But then I couldn't see her any more, as Cindy lowered her pussy to my mouth. She mashed it against my pussy as Lisa continued her assault on my clit. Cindy's hands were on my breasts, kneading them as she rode my face, squeezing my nipples between her fingers.</p><p>""Oh Ann, make me cummmmm."" Cindy said as she fucked my mouth with her young hairless cunny. She lifted herself up so I could see Lisa licking me again, working my pussy very fast and hard now. She lifted her soaking wet face from my crotch, wet with her mother's pussy juice all over her face, dripping from her chin.</p><p>""Cindy, that's SO hot. Cum in Mommy's mouth. Make her get you off.""</p><p>Then she returned to sucking my clit as Cindy mashed her pussy to my lips again and started grinding herself in earnest on my mouth, making little grunts of passion as she rode me. I moaned into her pussy, licking hard at her clit, my hands on her little butt now, pulling her harder onto my mouth as she bucked and squirmed and gyrated on my face. I felt my own orgasm approaching as she rode me hard, as Lisa licked and sucked at my pussy.</p><p>She pushed two slender fingers into my hole as she continued to suck and lick at my clit, lashing her tongue back and forth on it, up and down, her fingers plunging in and out fast, while Cindy continued her own climb to orgasm.</p><p>""Fuck!"" I cried out ""Oh yes, Lisa, Lisa, I'm gonna cum. Mommy's going to cum in your sexy little mouth!""</p><p>That did it for Cindy. She cried out and began cumming, mashing her gushing pussy on my mouth, bucking uncontrollably and babbling incoherently as she rode out an enormous orgasm. I moaned aloud as my own orgasm racked my body, shuddering and twitching as this completely incredible and incredibly hot scene exploded around me. Lisa sputtered a little as my juices surged out into her mouth, as she sucked and swallowed and kept licking hard the whole time, until my own thrashing hips settled and my orgasm subsided. Lisa scrambled up to kiss me, my juices all over her lips and tongue, Cindy's juices all over mine. Cindy's pussy continued to drip down onto my lips as Lisa kissed me, then licked her best friend's cunt, then back to my mouth.</p><p>We laid Cindy down between us and together, my daughter and her mother licking at our little lover's pussy, sharing the passion and joy of this exciting, forbidden pleasure. We all smiled, knowing we had found something rare and outrageous, and that we would continue to be lovers as long as we could.</p><p>We lay together for hours, fell asleep and slept together and awoke the next morning to a new love, a wild new life.</p><p>...with plenty of adventures still to come.</p>"
812,"The Trainee, Part 1",Coot,1,Two young girls meet the new trainee at school and decide to seduce her.,['gg Ffg Fgg'],"<p>""Hey wait up! Don't walk so fast!""</p><p>The little girl couldn't walk faster to keep up with her girlfriend, earlier that morning she stubbed her knee against the dressoir in the livingroom at her house, and it hurt like hell. Her friend stopped and waited untill Elisabeth walked the distance to her, she was a little bit worried because Elisabeth really seemed to be in pain during walking. Kim knew that her friend could be clumsy sometimes, but stubbing your knee against a dressoir was about the silliest thing she heard of.</p><p>As the two girls walked along to school, Kim couldn't wait to anymore to ask Elisabeth the question she's been wanting to ask her for a few weeks now.</p><p>""Hey Lizzie?"" she started hesitating ""uuhhm, I don't know how to say it properly so I just say it, ok?""</p><p>Elisabeth looked over to her girlfriend ""hihi, since when do you hesitate to pop a question, comeon, let it out...""</p><p>Kim looked her friend in the eye ""I don't wanna hurt you or start a fight, but uuuhh, well I heard this rumour about your sister Beth, and I thought that, well....since you are her sister, you should know..."", ""know what?"" Elisabeth reacted a little annoyed, Kim knew she was taking a risk for a fight, but she just wanted to know ""well, the rumour is that Beth is living with an old man and that she is having his baby, is that true?"" ( read ""webcam surprise"" to learn what this is all about )</p><p>Elisabeth rolled her eyes, out of all the people she knows, het best friend had to come up with this question. ""Well, first of all it's not really your business, but if you really wanna know, yea Beth is pregnant by a man who could easily be our grampa. So there you have it, satisfied?""</p><p>Kim was in a wee fright of the reaction that Elisabeth made, but she decided to try to make a funny remark about it, just to try to cool things down a bit ""sooww....that will make you aunt Elisabeth and that means you will have to change diapers by that time, eeewwwww"" she gave her friend a little punch against her arm.</p><p>Elisabeth started to laugh a little ""ow silly, you knew it all along, because you were the first one I told, you know three weeks ago when we were in my room""</p><p>""hahaha uuuhh yeah....but you told me while we were busy with quite other things, and what you were doing to me at that moment was taking over my concentration and I didn't pay any attention at what you were saying, I mean that tongue of yours is sooooowww good when it comes to licking me down there hihihihihi""</p><p>""wanna feel it again? It's just five past eight so that leaves us about 20 minutes before school begins""</p><p>""hmm, now that is the best idea I heard today, and I know the perfect spot to do it, come on let's go, it's just five minutes walk.""</p><p>The two eleven year old girls walked a little further untill they passed the park, they passed the entrance and almost immediatly Kim pulled Elisabeth along with her from the path into some dense bushes. Behind the bushes was a small open spot, Kim turned around to her friend and pulled Elisabeth closer to her, and started to kiss her girlfriend. After a minute of two they broke up the kiss and a small string of saliva kept hanging between the two mouths.</p><p>""hmmmm looks like I really tought you how to kiss properly"" Elisabeth said ""good to know that the lessons I learned from Beth really are paying of"".</p><p>""yea, since your sister got to know that girlfriend of hers, what's her name again?"" ""Karen...."" ""yea, Karen, she almost turned into a lesbian, at least that's what I heard""</p><p>""naah, Beth and Karen are no lesbians, they are bi-sexuals, that means that they like girls and boys""</p><p>""jeez, I know that, how blond do you think I am, now get on your knees Lizzie and get under my skirt with that head of yours, I don't like guys but I looooove girls, specially girls who are as hot as you are, I don't give a fuck if they call me a lesbian. Now lick my waiting cunt you bitch""</p><p>Elisabeth loved to hear her friend like that, the past few weeks she tought Kim everything she learned form Beth when it comes to lesbian sex. Her older sister started to teach Elisabeth when she was just nine years old, and she loved every second of it. When Beth told her that she was pregnant and was going to live in another state with an old man, she was sad, devastated, she felt betrayed by her own sister. But now she has Kim, her eleven year old girlfriend. Kim was a rather skinny girl, about 1.60 meters tall, and couldn't weigh more then about 40 kilograms.</p><p>She had tiny little titties who were not bigger then two golfballs, just starting to grow, and her nipples were delightfull soft brown. Now Elisabeth can fully enjoy the pleasures of having lesbian sex again. She carefully got down on her knees, damn it hurt so much, but it was worth it. She lifted Kims skirt a bit up and to her pleasant surprise Kim wasn't waering any knickers. Her target was right there, in between those two skinny legs, she licked her way up and heard Kim moan soflty ""mmmmm baby, hurry up, I need to cum before we have to go to school""</p><p>Elisabeth started to eat Kims pussy, licked the outside pussylips and sucked her tiny clit, that gave a sort of an electric shock to Kim. Elisabeth knew she coudn't waste to much time because they still had to go to school, and she knew they had to race against the clock. With her small tongue she rapidly licked Kims pussy.</p><p>""Aaww gawd, damnit, yesssssssss, keep doing it........almost there.....hmmmmmmmmmm...aawwwwmmmmm....yea ya ya yaaa yaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaawwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww fuuuuuuuck, this is gooooooooooood.....""</p><p>Elisabeth stood up straight and looked at her watch ""shit, we gotta run, or Mrs. Brownstetter will have our asses for being late.....again"".</p><p>Kim hurried to straighten out her skirt and shirt and ran with Elisabeth the last few hundred meters to school, when they entered the school the bell rang, so that meant they were just in time. When they entered the classroom it was the usual mess on a monday morning, all the girls were talking, laughging, yelling,chasing each other through the classroom, kids will be kids. The schoolbuilding was an old building, the maintenance was really overdue, the windows could use some painting, the hallways could really use some new floor covering. But the building was, despite the overdue maintenance, a homy building, the girls loved to come to school there. As it was an old building it had lots of secret places to hide, allthough those places weren't that secret anymore to the older students and teacher who come there for years.</p><p>As soon the girls heard the clicking of the stiletto heels from Mrs. Brownstetter, they all quickly sat down in their chairs and got silent, they managed to do that in a split second, Mrs. Brownstetter was very strict, and when she had a bad weekend you better be carefull because her temper was really bad. When Mrs. Brwonstetter entered the classroom all girls sat straight up, arms crossed and looking straight to the blackboard.</p><p>""Goodmorning young ladies, good to see that you are all here, and all behaving the way you should be in this classroom. Before we begin our lessons today I have an announcement to make. As from today and the coming two weeks you will not get any lessons by me, but from our new trainee who will make her appearence in just a minute.""</p><p>As soon as Mrs. Brownstetter told this, the classroom was filled with sorft whispers and murmuring, every year there was a trainee and every year it was a dull one, acting like she knows everythig and has nothing to learn anymore. The girls didn't like Mrs. Brownstetter that much, but she was always better then a trainee, they figured.</p><p>""You all know the drill young ladies, when the trainee comes in I want you all to stand up and greet her in the well-mannered way I tought you all. After that I will retreat myself to my office down the hallway, I have to warn you thou, if I even hear one sound in my office coming from this classroom I will take the nesessary action, and you all know what that means. ""</p><p>As in one voice the girls reacted:""yes, Mrs. Brownstetter....""</p><p>""Good, that's settled then, now may I introduce to you on this beautyfull mondaymorning, Miss Sarah Haines"".</p><p>The door opened and all the girls turned their head to the opening of the door when Sarah Haines made her entrance. She stopped and stood in front of the blackboard, silent and a little bit shy so it seemed. Sarah was about 1.70 meters tall, slim, a little dirt blond hair that reached over her shoulders, narrow hips, and from the look of her dress she wore, she didn't have big breasts liek Mrx. Brownstetter had. Elisabeth looked at Sarah in state of awe, she was gorgeous and a lot younger then all the other trainees they had in the past few years, as a matter of fact she couldn't be older then 23 or 24, impossible that she's older then that.</p><p>All the girls stood up straight near their desk:""goodmorning Miss Haines..."", it sounded like a well trained choir, and all the girls made a small bow. Mrs. Brownstetter looked at the girls, pleased to see that she trained these young girls so well, then she made her way to the door, and before she walked out she turned herself to Sarah:""Miss Haines, this is your first day, make it worth while...."". The she stepped out of the classroom and disappeared to her own office down the hallway.</p><p>""Good morning girls, you may be seated. Let me introduce myself first, I am Sarah Haines, I am 21 years old and I am your trainee for the next two weeks. I will try to make ita good time, for me as for you. I hope you will find me not to strict, because that's not the kind of woman I am. On the other hand, I have to warn you that IF you think you can foo around in this classroom, then you are mistaken. I know what Mrs. Brownstetter told you about nesessary actions that will be taken, and I am ordered to tell her if I encounter some resistance from you"".</p><p>All the girls sat and watched and listened to what Sarah just said, they all knew the drill and they all knew what was expected from them.</p><p>""But like I said girls, I will try to have a good time here. That's why I call you girls instead of 'young ladies' like Mrs. Brownstetter does.""</p><p>Elisabeth felt atap on her shoulder and looked back, Kim, who sat behind her, said nothing but handed a small piece of paper. Elisabeth took it and read what was written on it, it said "" fuck, she is HOT!!!! wanna bet she tastes good?"" Sarah read the paper and she felt how her head turn slightly read in excitement. Seems that Kim had the same thoughts about this Sarah Haines, like she had. Sarah was a hotty, and that was an understatement, from the first step Sarah set in this classroom, Elisabeth felt her pussy react.</p><p>In the first hour, Sarah did something all the other trainees never did, she was actually interested in who the girls in the class were, what their names were, where they came from, how old the were. This was something else, this wasn't dull. At least, not for this moment. As the girls told Sarah the information she wanted, the moment that Kim and Elisabeth had to introduce themselves was getting closer and closer.</p><p>""uuhm, well, I am Elisabeth, I am eleven years old. My mother and father are divorced and I live with my mother. I used to live with my mother and sister, but my sister is going to have a baby in three months. My hobbies are drawing, and I love to see horses and other animals like dogs.""</p><p>""ok, Elisabeth, so you live alone with your mom now, and how old is your sister, I bet she is a lot older then you, because she is having a baby and is probably married.""</p><p>""No Miss Haines, my sister isn't married, she's 13 and she's living with an older guy who could easily be my grandfather, but he's cool, he lices out in the country and has a small farm with a huge garden! I've been there a few weeks ago"", Elisabeth was getting excited and enthusiastic about telling Srah all this.</p><p>Sarah looked mollified at Elisabeth, thinking how pretty this girl was, and yet such a sad story about her mom and dad being seperated.</p><p>Right behind Elisabeth sat Kim, a little sprawled in her chair, being a little bored because she had to wait so long before it was her turn to introduce herself. In fact she was the last one. Sarah's eyes moved from Elisabeth to Kim and saw Kim sitting there. But what she saw next caught her by surprise, in fact it shocked her the first few seconds. Sitting sprawled on her chair, Kims skirt was hiked up all the way and Kim didn't seem to bather to put it back in a proper way. As Sarah looked again she realised that Kim wasn't wearing any panties, she looked right in between the lovely legs. She could see a little bald pussy, and it arroused her as hell......</p><p>As Kim was introducing herself to Sarah, Sarah didn't receive every word of it. All she knew now that the girls name was Kim and, like most girls in the class, eleven years old. Her eyes seemed to be stuck on that sweet bald pussy, totally out of this world she stared. Kim knew from that moment on, she had the attention from Sarah she wanted. And she knew she could easily take a chance to get to know this Sarah Haines a whole lot better then the rest of the class. Well, maybe she would let Elisabeth in on this, because she was her best friend.</p><p>PART 2</p><p>It was warm outside, very warm. The sky was clear and the sun was shining into the classroom, making the room even warmer then it already was. Sarah made the girls do some grammar, just to keep them busy, so she could digest the things this cuty Elisabeth told her about her sister. She thought it was a sad thing that a girl on such an early age was pregnant, not only that, but the fact that she was impregnated by an old man who could easily be her grandfather, was a real shock for Sarah. On the other hand, that same fact made her feel all tingly inside, in some sort of way it was also a very arousing idea that a thirteen year old girl was fucked by some old pervert, who couldn't keep his hands away from young girls. And the fact that this girl lives with him now, was almost too much for Sarah. What made it all worse was Kim, who was sitting behind Elisabeth, wearing no knickers. Sarah wasn't sure about it, but she had the feeling that Kim did it on purpose. Why else would such a young girl sit there sprawled in her chair, knowing that her skirt would hike up so her pussy came in sight very clearly. Sarah remembered her own childhood, and as far as she could remember she never did such a thing on purpose. There was one time thou, when she was traveling by train, that she sat across a woman who was constantly checking her out. And specially the short skirt she was wearing. It was one of the first times she wore a g-string, and this woman had to see it, she felt so uncomfortable, so ashamed, that she swore to herself to never wear such a short skirt again during traveling. And certainly no g-string under it. And here was this girl in her class, only 4 meters away from her, sitting there and knowing that her teacher saw her pussy.</p><p>While Sarah was thinking this all over, her hand seemed to live its own life, and without being really aware of it, her left hand was on her jeans, rubbing her thigh. And it was going higher and higher, the moment Sarah was thinking about Kim sitting there without panties, her hand was in her crotch, softly kneading the contents of her jeans there. She loved the feeling, and for a moment she totally forgot she wasn't alone.</p><p>Suddenly a pencil dropped, and Sarah was back in reality, she felt herself blush, stood up and walked to the small desk where the girl sat who let her pen drop. She bent over and grabbed the pen up of the floor and gave it to the girl, who accepted it with a friendly smile.</p><p>Sarah decided to make her round in the class, just to check if everyone is doing their work right. She explained one of two things at a girl who was stuck in her grammar, the girl was glad she got a little help from this friendly trainee.</p><p>Sarah moved on in the class, until she arrived at Kim's table. She immediately saw that Kim had great difficulties with the grammar, lots of errors that Kim made doing her tasks. She decided to help her and grabbed a chair and placed it right beside Kim, who moved a little bit to the side so that Sarah had space enough to sit at Kim's table. As Sarah was explaining what Kim did wrong, she couldn't help herself to repeatedly look Kim over her tiny body. As she was sitting there, the sun was shining on her back, making Sarah feel real warm.</p><p>Without thinking she unbuttoned a button from her blouse, which had as effect that her cleavage was coming better in view as that she intended at that moment. Kim noticed that too, and she got a little closer to her teacher, just to get a better look inside that blouse. What Kim saw made her even hotter then she already was, Miss Haines didn't wear a bra, and she could see more of her tits than she could imagine. Like she already thought, Miss Haines' tits were not big, no they were small. And she smelled so good, as if she was drawn by a magnet, Kim got closer and closer to Sarah. Sarah on her turn, noticed Kim getting closer and felt her pussy getting soaking wet. What was happening to her, why is this child so arousing to her? To prevent Kim getting closer, Sarah placed a hand on one leg of Kim, giving her blink and stood straight up. She had to stop this, or else she would have done something the very first day at this school, she would regret for the rest of her life.</p><p>""Girls, you can put away your pen now, and make yourself ready to have the morning-break outside. Don't forget your cookies and drinks, and I think you all have learned to wait still until the bell rings, right?""</p><p>""yes, Miss Haines"", and again the well drilled class responded as a choir to the instructions of Miss Sarah Haines.</p><p>TRRrrrriiiiiiiingggggggg !! The bell sounded loud in the building, and as if it was a fire alarm, all the girls raced to the door, getting out of this hot classroom and trying to find some shade the trees would give.</p><p>""My gaawd, this is so hot, can you believe this summer, damn, if you ask me this is the hottest summer ever"" Elisabeth said to her friend Kim, who was just taking a drink out of her cup. As she swallowed her drink, she looked up at her friend.</p><p>""You're right, it is hot, but I'm not sure if it is the sun that makes it so hot today or something else hihihihihi""</p><p>""What do you mean something else, what else could it be?""</p><p>""Damn girl, where have you been this morning, I'm talking about Miss Haines, she is really something else, I mean she's fucking hot. ""</p><p>""Oow ... yea... I guess she is pretty"", Kim couldn't help to detect some jealousy in the reaction of Elisabeth.</p><p>""Aaw, come on Lizzie, you know she's hot, and don't you think you're acting a bit childish here now? Are you jealous at Miss Haines? Hahahaha don't be sweetie, you are my lover and you are the best friend I ever had.....and the best pussylicker hihihi.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, must be the heat, tell me, did you see anything? I heard you move over when she came to sit at your table""</p><p>""My gawd Lizzie, she smelled so fucking good, and I could see in her blouse, and guess what? She doesn't even wear a bra, not that she actually needs one, because her tits are small. If only I had a just a little bit more time, I might have seen them completely, she had two buttons undone from her blouse, fuck that was hot. And you know what she did just before leaving my table? You're not gonna believe this, she placed her hand on my leg""</p><p>""So? I do that all the time silly""</p><p>""Yeah, I know that, but you and I know each other longer then we know Miss Haines. And she placed her hand on my bare leg, pretty high if I may say so. I guess if she put her hand a little further she could feel my wet pussy. Speaking of which, wanna have some fun in the toilets, we have 5 more minutes to go and I have to return a favor""</p><p>Elisabeth pulled her friend along, and together they ran to the old building to get inside. They went directly to the toilets and got in one toilet and closed the door behind them. Kim immediately pulled her friend closer and tongued her, with her right hand she opened the button from Elisabeth's skirt and it fell to the ground right away. Then she forcefully pulled Elisabeth's panties down and plunged a finger into her friend's wet pussy. They kept tongueing furiously while Kim's finger hammered in her best friends wet pussy. A second finger was added and Elisabeth felt an orgasm building up inside her. Suddenly she spasmed and had great difficulty to keep herself from moaning out loud. She almost fell against Kim, who could barely hold her. Quickly Elisabeth pulled her panties up and both went to the classroom.</p><p>Luckily enough they weren't the last ones, so they didn't have to explain why they were so late. As she sat down, Kim tried to see if Miss Haines was looking at her, unfortunately no, not this time. Sarah Haines turned to the blackboard and toke a chalk and wrote a few words on the blackboard that caused a sudden silence in the class. It said ' different ways to have sex ', some girls started to giggle, others shifted a bit uncomfortable on their chairs.</p><p>""Well young ladies, as far as I know you all had the basic sex education by Mrs. Brownstetter, and she gave me the opportunity to do this part of the sex education, just to see if I am able enough to do this. Mind you, that Mrs. Brownstetter will give an exam about this subject after I am finished in two weeks. So please ladies, do me a favor and pay attention real good, ok?""</p><p>Without waiting for a reply from the girls in the class, she continued ""different ways to have sex, who knows what I mean by that?""</p><p>A few hands were held up, and Sarah picked a girl in the back of the classroom ""yes Heather? Can you tell me what I mean by this?""</p><p>Heather was one of the girls who thought she was smarter than most of the girls in her class ""Well, Miss Haines, to my opinion you mean by that different positions for a man and a woman to copulate""</p><p>Some girls looked back at her and on their faces was clearly to see that they didn't understand a word of what Heather was saying, what in heavens name is copulate. Why must she always use those kinds of difficult words.</p><p>""Very good Heather, different positions is one way to explain what the meaning of this could be. But I was searching for something else, anyone?""</p><p>This time Kim held her hand up, hoping she could have the chance to give it a try. Sarah nodded at Kim, giving her a chance to speak.</p><p>""Miss Haines, to my opinion...""she looked back at Heather who definately felt the sarcasm in Kim's words, ""... I think you mean that men and women who have sex together are straight, men who have sex with other men are homosexual, women who have sex with other women are lesbians, and people who wanna do both are bi-sexual. Ow, and old people who wanna do kids are pedo's""</p><p>Sarah looked a bit shocked after Kims last words, she was older then Kim, and extremely aroused by Kim, does that mean she is a pedo? Can't be, not now, not as a teacher. She quickly put those thoughts away and reacted ""very good Kim, that is exactly what I meant to say with 'different ways to have sex', very good indeed"".</p><p>Again she turned herself to the blackboard and wrote: 'men with men'</p><p>""Ok, now I can understand this is getting a little deep in the matter, but like I said, Mrs. Brownstetter stated to me to investigate the knowledge of sex you girls have. Let's start with the men, shall we? As you all may know, homo-sexuals are atracted to other men, not by women. Just like straight people they love to cuddle and kiss, but when it comes to the real sex thing there is a huge essential distinction, can anyone tell me something about that?""</p><p>Chrissy spoke up without holding her hand up first ""If you ask me, those guys fuck each other in the ass""</p><p>""I don't think you have learned to speak before you have permission Chrissy, but you are right, although you said it quit blunt. Ok, and what about straight people, yes Maria...""</p><p>""Straight people are a man and a woman who have sex. And when they have sex, the man puts his penis inside the vagina of the woman. ""</p><p>""Very good Maria, I guess you all know already that, that's the way we were all made. Believe it or not, all of your parents and mine too, did have sex. Good thing, otherwise we woulnd't be here today. Now when it comes to bi-sexual people, I guess you understand what that means, a man or a woman who has sex with a man and a woman. Now, that brings us to last way to have sex, because I don't think we should handle the last option Kim gave. So...lesbians.....ladies?</p><p>Almost all the girls held up their hands, trying to be the one to give Miss Haines the answer.</p><p>""Yes Elisabeth, what are lesbians in your opinion?""</p><p>Elisabeth sat straight up, her eyes sparkled and with a very confident voice she said "" lesbians are women who love women, not just for the real sex, but they love to hug and cuddle a whole lot, and give eachother small kisses, but also wet french kisses with sticking tongues in each others mouth. And when they have sex, lesbians love to lick each others vagina or pussy, and nibble softly on the clit while they let a hand play with the nipples of the other one.""</p><p>The whole class was silent, you could hear a pin drop, was this the Elisabeth they all knew for a few years? Where in the world did she get this knowledge? Even Sarah was flabbergasted, and needed a moment to control her mind. When she looked back again at Elisabeth she was just in time to see how Elisabeth and Kim gave each other a sort of high five. These girls are going to be very interesting the two coming weeks, she thought.</p><p>TRRRrrriiiiiiiiiinnnnnnnnngggggggggggg, the bell sounded again, as announcement it was time for the girls to have their lunch.</p><p>PART 3	</p><p>""Mom, I'm home!!"" Elisabeth shouted when she entered the house ""MOM!!??""and again there was no reaction. Elisabeth opened the refrigerator and took the bottle of cola, opened the bottle and placed it at her mouth. She usually drank straight out of the cola bottle when her mother was not around, knowing that if she would get caught, she would get another lecture from her mother about hygiene and stuff.</p><p>After a few sips from the cola, she closed the bottle again and placed it back in the refrigerator, and stepped into the living room. Not a sign of her mother here, she went into the hallway and noticed an extra pair of shoes on the floor she didn't recognize at first. Who wears those kinds of sneakers, they look pretty expensive. She got upstairs, and halfway up the stairs she heard some noises, noises she recognized as moaning sounds. Her curiosity grew by every step she made on the stairs, who was there with mom, and what the fuck is she doing there in her bedroom. As she got closer to her mother's bedroom she could actually hear the voices whisper, and then she knew who was there with her mother. She opened the bedroom door and rushed in.</p><p>""Beth!! What a surprise!!"" She rushed to her sister Beth and embraced her, it was so long ago that Beth visited them.</p><p>""Hey sweetheart, how is my little sister doing. Let me take a good look at you. Oh my, you have grown the last few months baby""</p><p>""Hihihi, thank you Beth, your belly has grown too, may I .....?"" Without waiting for a reply from her sister, she placed her head against the naked belly of her pregnant sister. ""Can't hear him, you sure there's a baby in there?""</p><p>Her mother and Beth burst out in laughter, the little girl could be a naïve sometimes, and yet so innocent. Elisabeth looked at her mom and then at Beth and back to her mom again.</p><p>""Holy crap, even your tits are bigger than moms, and your ass, fuck, how much bigger does it get?""</p><p>""Mind your language young lady, those are not the words I want to hear in this house"" mother said with a grin on her face.</p><p>""So, uuhh, why are you two naked, you're having a party that I might wanna be part of it too? I heard you two moaning, so just continue where you both stopped, and let me join in""</p><p>""Hmmmm sis, good idea, but don't you think you should get out of those clothes too? This party is for naked ladies only, you know.""</p><p>Elisabeth didn't know how quickly she had to get out of her clothes and get into bed with her mother and sister. No wasting time on kissing her mother first, no, she went straight for mom's pussy, and started to suck on her mom's clit. And while she had her mom's clit in between her lips, she slowly entered two fingers in her mother's wet pussy.</p><p>Beth got on the bed also and watched her little sister for a moment ""Looks like I've been a very good teacher after all, looks very good Lizzie, keep up the good work, make mom cum.""</p><p>Elisabeth sat on her knees, bend over to lick her mom, this gave Beth the opportunity to get under Elisabeth's ass, and to give her little sister some good oral sex. She spread Elisabeth's legs a little, and laid her head on the bed and moved a little bit more so her head was right under Elisabeth's bald cunt. With both of her hands on Elisabeth's little ass, she pulled her sis down a bit, and started to lick that sweet little pussy from her sis.</p><p>""Aaaw fuck, yes Beth, you know how to drive me insane with that tongue, mmmmmmmmmmmmm""</p><p>Mother looked Elisabeth in the eye and smiled ""She's good at it, isn't she. Now you go ahead with what you were doing baby, you make mommy go over the edge too with that sweet little horny tongue of yours. No wait, I know something better for you to do.""</p><p>With that said mother spread her legs even wider, her pussy was real opened now for Elisabeth, and Elisabeth knew just what mom wanted her to do. Slowly she inserted her pointing finger and her middle finger in her mother's pussy, then her ring finger. She moved the three fingers in and out slowly, just to make sure that they were very wet. Then she added her pinkie, so now there were four fingers from her small hand inserted in her mother's vagina. She had to stop for a moment, all because of that delicious tongue on her own cunt. For a moment she closed her eyes and grunted and moaned. As her first little orgasm subsides she went back to work on her mother's cunt. With four fingers she started to fuck her mother, slow at first, but increasing the tempo faster and faster. Her mother's hips started to move uncontrolled up and down ""Aaaaaaaawww fuuuuuucckkk Lizziiiieeeeeeeeee, more, more !!!!""</p><p>Elisabeth knew what her mother wanted, pulled back the four fingers just far enough to add the last finger, her thumb. Very slowly she put her hand back, the knuckles from her fingers caused a little resistance, but she kept pushing as her mother kept moaning louder and louder. Then her mom's pussy gave way, and her complete hand slowly got inside that hot, wet, gushing cunt of her mother.</p><p>""Fuck yessssssss, put in me Lizzie, fistfuck my cunt!!! You..... know.....how.....to make ......aaaaaaaawwwww........me feel...goooooood!!""</p><p>Her mother's body got complete out of control and moved all directions, with her daughter's hand in her cunt.</p><p>Beth cheered ""Shit ma, this looks so fucking hot, pity my hands are too big for you, otherwise I would have done it myself. Go on Lizzie, make her scream, make her cum, fuck the bitch harder with that fist!!""</p><p>Beth pulled Elisabeth's face roughly to her own and started to tongue the young girl, who still had the half of her forearm fucking her mother. They heard their mother breath faster and faster and moan and grunt louder and louder.</p><p>""Take it out Lizzie, take it out please, I can't .......take.........no mooooore AAAAaaaaaaaaawwwwwwww !!!!!!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Slowly Elisabeth pulled her arm back, when her knuckles popped out, her mother jumped of the bed and suddenly there was a stream of cum, and a loud scream from her mother. She never experienced her mother squirting, this was so hot, so perverted, so beautifull.</p><p>The next few minutes they just lay there on the bed, exhausted. Then mother got up and stepped into the bathroom to have a bath, her pussy needed some distraction from that fisting she just received from her baby-girl. Beth and Elisabeth stayed in bed, and cuddled and kissed some more.</p><p>""So, what's it like to be living with an old man, is he good for you?"" Elisabeth asked her big sister.</p><p>""Gawd yes sweetie, he is so proud of me being pregnant, carrying his baby. You know, in the first few weeks we used to fuck about three or four times a day, and he is so good. He knows exactly what a woman wants and what a woman needs in her cunt. And let me tell you baby, he certainly has the right tool to fuck me hard and good. But now he's a bit reluctant to fuck me so often and hard. He thinks he might damage the baby, so sweet of him.""</p><p>""So you don't have sex that often anymore? Pity, o well, I guess that's his loss hihihihi""</p><p>""Damn baby, not only his loss, but mine too. Fortunately he still knows how to eat my cunt to orgasm and I blow his cock at least twice a day, so I still get a good amount of sperm in me.""</p><p>""Well, I still get to taste pussy every day hihihi, you know Kim? My girlfriend? She had me eating her cunt this morning before we went to school, outside in the park! That was so cool, 'cause we could have been caught hihihi.""</p><p>The two sisters chatted for some time longer, until their mother called them for diner. At diner Elisabeth told her mother and her sister about the new trainee at school, and that Kim was openly flirting with Miss Haines. She also told them that Kim got so horny that morning, that she insisted to have some sex at the toilet during morning-break.</p><p>""So, this Miss Haines, what do you think of her sweetie, you fancy her too?""</p><p>""Well, sort of, I mean she is nice, nicer then Mrs. Brownfucker"", ""Lizzie, mind your words!"". Mother said a little annoyed.</p><p>""Ok, ok, I mean Mrs. Brownstetter, and she's a whole lot younger then Mrs. Brownstetter, and she looks way better.""</p><p>Beth waited for a second to speak, just to see the effect on her little sister ""you wanna have a go on her? If you ask me I think you're not gonna wait too long before making a move to get her in between your legs.""</p><p>""No fucking way! I'm not gonna steal her from Kim, Kim was the first one who made a move, and now she has to finish it off too. Don't you think so mom?""</p><p>""If Kim already made her first move, then it's nothing then appropriate to stand back and wait for your chance.""</p><p>Beth grinned ""From the look on her face, I can tell that my little horny sister, already made a plan in her head, or am I wrong Lizzie?""</p><p>Elisabeth bowed her head a little and looked with a frolic look at her older sister.</p><p>""You know me too well Beth, hihihihi""</p><p> 	 					------------------ 		 When Kim came home, she already knew that her parents wouldn't be there, they have told her and her brother that they had a business party and wouldn't be home before ten o'clock that evening. Who cared anyway, her family was living together in one, but that was all to it. You couldn't really say that Kim's family was close, no, it was just four people living together who lived their lives the way they individually wanted. Kim grabbed a bag of potato chips and a bottle of cola and went up to her room, where she knew she would have time on her own. She already heard some music coming from her brother's room, probably to try to camouflage the sounds coming from his computer. Kim's knew her brother, 2 years older than herself, was most of the time watching porn on the internet, or was having a webcam chat on MSN. If he was chatting he probably had his cock out, showing it to those women, who wanted to see a young cock wanked.</p><p>She tossed her bag in a corner of her room, and laid down on her bed. Opened the bag of chips, poured herself some cola, and grabbed the book she was reading for the last few days. Deep inside, she knew that she wanted to try to set her mind on something else than the events that happened today at school. She also knew it was useless, that Miss Haines is so hot.</p><p>Damn, she didn't read one page from her book and already her mind was set on Miss Haines. She closed her book and put it away, and laid back on her bed again. She remembered the cleavage, she remembered the sweet smell of Miss Haines, she could almost feel that hand on her leg again. She started to rub her leg softly, pretending it was Miss Haines doing that, higher and higher she went. Teasing herself she didn't touch her pussy, but passed her pussy and caressed her other leg.</p><p>Kim's thoughts were totally at Miss Haines, she closed her eyes and very carefully let her hand move to her waiting pussy. No, her pussy wasn't waiting to be touched, it was begging, screaming to be touched, to be played with. Her right hand gently rubbed the outer pussy lips, her left hand joined in as it started to rub and knead her tits. With her left hand she tried to take off her shirt, while her right hand was giving full attention to her pussy. Pinching her tiny nipples with her left hand, her right middle finger found the entrance of her wet pussy. Slowly it entered, and out again, slowly in, and out again, pinching her nipple harder, slamming her middle finger in her cunt, hard this time and kept it there. She laid there on her bed, naked and legs spread wide, fucking herself hard with her right middle finger. Suddenly she heard a cracking sound at her door, and she already knew what was going on.</p><p>That pervert was at her door again, peeking at his little sister, and probably jerking his cock. She decided to give him a show, he'll not easily forget. She got on all fours, with her ass directed to the door, and let two fingers in her sopping wet cunt. Fingerfucking herself hard, she moaned loud, louder than normal, but she did this on purpose. Just to make sure that her pervert brother would see and hear her masturbating. In her mind she saw how Miss Haines was standing in front of the classroom, naked and explaining the female parts, but in a way that would be very wrong for a teacher. Kim saw Miss Haines masturbating in front of the classroom, and then she imagined Miss Haines in between her legs, licking her pussy, no, eating her cunt furiously. Kim started to moan louder, not caring anymore about that brother of hers, standing on the other side of her door, watching her masturbate. With a loud scream she finally reached her orgasm, a big one, and she collapsed on her bed. She heard some moaning and grunting outside her door, turned herself on her back and looked straight to the keyhole, where she knew her brother was staring. She stuck out her tongue and raised her middle finger, the same she used to fuck herself with.</p><p>""You better clean that mess up, bro. Mom and dad gonna kill you if they find some traces of evidence that you watched your little sister again!!!""</p><p>The only thing she heard was the slamming door of her brother's room, she giggled, grabbed her book and finally had found the peace inside her head to concentrate on her book.</p><p>One hour later she heard her brother call her downstairs to have some pizza. She really didn't feel like going down, but on the other hand, she was quite hungry. And pizza was one of her favorites. As she came down, her brother already paid the delivery guy, and had the pizza's already on plates.</p><p>""Hey, uuuhh, I guess I owe you an apology, you know, for what happened up stairs"" Her brother said this, but his head was bowed down, staring at his pizza.""</p><p>""It's nothing bro, I guess you're a perv who needs his cock jerk a few times a day. And besides that, I found it quite amusing to get you so horny. I had a great time myself hihihi""</p><p>Her brother raised his head, and looked at his sister in disbelief ""So, you didn't mind? Cool.....""</p><p>For the next five minutes not a word was said, then her brother looked again at Kim</p><p>""Tell me sis, who is this Miss Haines, I heard you say her name while you were.... you know..... playing""</p><p>Her head turned red, did she call Miss Haines' name during masturbating?</p><p>""She's our new trainee at school, and yes, she is hot. So you don't have to ask me about that hahaha.""</p><p>""Gowwa twake a wit on wer?"" Kim's brother had his mouth full of pizza, being the pig he was, he didn't bother to empty his mouth first, as he was taught by his parents.</p><p>""Jeez, can't you act normal for a change? What was it you said?""</p><p>""Are you gonna take a hit on her?""</p><p>Kim blushed again ""You know me to well, bro hihihihi"".</p><p>PART 4</p><p>Sarah Haines woke up at 6.30 in the morning, slowly she opened her eyes, she was still tired. Even after a long night sleep. As she tried to get out of bed, she remembered flashes from the strangest dream she ever experienced. First she was walking in a big, green field, full of roses, red roses. Then as she kept walking, she saw in the distance a group of people, and as the group got closer the group only got bigger and bigger. The weirdest thing about this group was, that they were all one and the same person. As she got real close she recognized the body of a young girl, but her face was covered with a cloth. Allt he faces in the group were all covered, and all of the bodies looked the same. As they past by, they all lifted the hem of the skirt and all were flashing their behinds. Not at the same time, but one by one.</p><p>After they flashed Sarah, they all seem to disappear. Walking along Sarah got to a forest, a real scary dark forest, and the only thing she could hear was the sound of dogs barking, lots of dogs. Curious as she was, Sarah searched for the spot where the sounds came from.</p><p>It was an open spot in the forest, and what she saw shocked her at first, but then it made her rub her crotch. There were at least twenty pairs of dogs, male-dogs and bitches, and they were all mating, and it seemed that all the faces of the bitches were shaped like her own face. Slowly the faces of the bitches morphed in to her own face, clearly recognizable, even the dark-blond hair seemed to be growing to the lenght her own hair was. Then suddenly one of the male-dogs spotted her, and all the other male-dogs fled, leaving the bitches alone, not satisfied. Then the bitches turn their faces to Sarah, and all came closer. But as they got closer, the twenty bitches slowly morphed in to one bitch, staring at Sarah. Sarah stepped backwards, not knowing there were branches and roots behind her, that could cause her to fall backwards. As the bitch got closer and closer, Sarah started to recognize the eyes in the head of the bitch, she had seen those eyes before, but where? Then it happened, she stumbled over a branch, and fell backwards with her ass on the soil, unintentional her legs fell open, and that's when she discovered that she had no panties on. The bitch watched in between her legs, hungry licking her lips with her big tongue, slowly moving forward. Slowly closing to Sarah's pussy. And then she woke up. She would never know what that dog would do to her.</p><p>As she shook her head, Sarah stood up straight and walked to the bathroom to pee and a warm shower. Standing in the shower Sarah let her hands wander all over her body, first her little tits, then her belly and then her pussy, whitch seemed to be on fire. She took the showerhead, lowered it to the height of her pussy and then she pointed the showerhead directly on her pussy. A wonderfull feeling overwelmed her, and it didn't take long before, what seemed like electrical shocks, raced through her body. She could barely stand, the orgasm was intens, but good.</p><p>She put on a light dress with some little deep red roses on it, it was short she knew that, but it was going to be another very warm day. And she didn't want to look like a fool, wearing a dress that would only cause more warmth then necessary. Besides, all the girls in her class would probably wearing light clothes. No panties, but a thong, that would feel a lot better. And since her dress was very light, it was kind of see-through, so she better wear a bra today. She opened her drawer and picked a small, skimpy bra. She stood in front of the mirror, and watched herself, perfect.</p><p>She made herself a cup of coffee and heard some scratching at the guestroom door. She totally forgot Princess, herlittle Chihuahua. She hurried to the guestroom and opened the door, and Princess came rushing out, jumping up, she wanted to be picked up by her boss. Sarah bended over and picked Princess up and cuddled her.</p><p>""Are you so glad to see me, little girl? You want to have something to eat?""</p><p>Princess barked and Sarah put her down again, went to the kitchen and made Princess something to eat. Then she realized it was really time for her to go to school, she couldn't afford to be late on her second day.</p><p>At school it was just another ordinary day, as she enterd the classroom, all the girls were talking again, and laughing. As soon as the girls noticed Miss Haines they all sat up straight, and as they have learned well, they all greeted her.</p><p>""Good morning Miss Haines.""</p><p>""Good morning girls, hope you all had a good start of the day.""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Haines, thank you Miss Haines."" Again the well drilled classroom sounded like a choir.</p><p>""Ok girls, this morning we have mathematics and gymnastics, I assume you all brought your sportswear?""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Haines.""</p><p>""Good, like I said bef...."", she suddenly stopped talking, because Elisabeth was sitting backwards, whispering to Kim.</p><p>""Miss Elisabeth, what seems to be so important, that you can not wait to tell Kim about in the morning-break?""</p><p>""I am sorry Miss haines, I told Kim that my sister is visiting us for three days.""</p><p>Elisabeth didn't lie about that, she told Kim that, what she didn't tell Miss Haines, was that she also told Kim about the afternoon a day earlier, that she found Beth and her mother naked in bed and that she joined them in some hot lesbian sexparty.</p><p>""Well, that is nice, but I was speaking to you all. And when a grown up speaks, children should......be......silent."" As Sarah spoke her last words, Kim shifted on her chair a little. The wavering in her last words was caused by the sight of Kim's skirt, hiked all the way up again, and again she could clearly see, that Kim wasn't wearing any knickers. She blinked her eyes in unbelief, shook her head and tried to refain her concentration. But even during explaining soms mathematic tasks, she couldn't keep her eyes of Kim's legs and hiked up skirt. She now knew that Kim did it on purpose, she knew Kim was showing of. But why? Kim was so much younger than her, and she was positive about the fact that she wasn't into kids, so why was she so sexualy aroused by this girl.</p><p>When the girls were working on their assignments, Sarah decided to make her round again through the class, starting with the girl closest to her desk, finish at the tables where Kim and Elisabeth were sitting. As she got closer to the table of Kim, Sarah felt her arousement grow, in fact with every step she came closer to the table of Kim, her doubts grew. There was no turning back, she made her decission, she had to know what Kim was trying to do. Just like the other day, Kim had many errors in her assignment, so Sarah took a chair and set next to Kim, again. There was this odor again, this sweet smell she couldn't identify so quickly. As she explaned whispering the task Kim was working at, Sarah sensed Kim getting closer to her, in fact, Kim's elbow was touching her breasts. No, not touching, Kim was really rubbing the breasts of her teacher, on purpose. Sarah leaned over to Kim's left ear, and whsipered very quietly.</p><p>""What are you doing to me Kim? You flash me your privates all the time, now you're rubbing my breasts, why?""</p><p>Kim didn't answer, but she rubbed the breasts of her teacher a little bit harder. Kim's legs flipped opening and closing again, as if she needed to pee. Then Sarah did something, she never could imagine herself doing that. She gently placed her right hand on Kim's bare left thigh, with the effect that Kim's leg's suddenly stopped flipping but remained a little open. Kim leaned over to Sarah this time, and whispered also very quiet.</p><p>""Touch me, please. Feel me, feel how wet you make me.""</p><p>Without a sound Sarah shook her head and her mouth siad ""no"", without a sound. Then Kim took a piece of paper and wrote 'meet me in the toilets at morning-break, please?' Sarah had absolutely no clue how to respond to that, she stood up and walked to her own desk, thinking over the things just happened in the last few minutes. This young demon was really trying to seduce her, and if it wasn't for all the other girls in the classroom, Kim would have succeeded. What was she going to do, was eh really going to the toilets like Kim suggested? And what would happen there? The risk of being caught by Mrs. Brownstetter is so frightening, and yet it was worth the risk. There, only four meters away from her desk, was this young girl who was trying to let her do things she never held possible. And now, she really wanted to do those things, she wanted to rip those skimpy clothes away, and have that body of this young girl all for her self.</p><p>But she also knew, that it was not allowed, it was illegal, she could be expelled as trainee, never find another job again. She even could go to prison for it. But the harder she thought about it, the wetter her panties became.</p><p>In spite of the fact that Miss Haines and her friend Kim were whispering as quiet as possible, Elisabeth heard every word in the small conversation both had. And she also could feel her panties getting wet. Kim was such a slut, seducing Miss Haines in class. She was also a little bit jealous, why was Miss Haines falling for Kim? Why didn't she have the nerve to be the slut like Kim is? Hell, she was a one hundred percent lesbian who also had the hots for her teacher.</p><p>Behind her, Kim was not only flashing her pussy anymore. No, she actually was rubbing her pussy every time Miss Haines looked at her. Kim could see Miss Haines watch her more and more, she knew she had her teacher right there where she wanted her.</p><p>Sarah saw the minutes go by slowly, if she could, she would let the time go by faster. Only five minutes to go before morning-break, she really felt nervous about what was going to happen. Was Kim really seducing her? Did Kim really want to touch her? Suddenly Kim held up her hand and asked if she could use the toilet, she really needed to go bad. Usually Sarah wouldn't allow it, but she knew what the real purpose was for Kim to ask this, only a few minutes before the break. Sarah didn't say anything, she just nodded her head to give Kim permission to leave the classroom. As Kim past her desk, she gave Sarah a devilish wink, knowing that Miss Haines' her panties must have been soaking wet.</p><p>The bell rang in the hallway, and the girls hurried outside, just to get some shadow under the trees. The whole building was empty again for the next 15 minutes, except for Sarah in her classroom and Kim in the bathroom. Hesitantly Sarah stood up, and made her way to the bathroom, where she knew this young demon would be waiting. What would she do? What could she do, Kim totally had her in her power.</p><p>As Sarah walked in the bathroom, she saw Kim standing against the washbasin, legs a little spread, her mouth slightly open, and her eyes betrayed her lust. She waited for Sarah to come closer, then she held out her arms to invite Sarah for an embrace. Sarah was lost, she couldn't fight the urge to have her sexual desires satisfied, and she accpeted the invitation for the embrace. As soon Sarah had her arms around this young girl, she felt the hands of this same young girl sliding down and resting on her ass. The two little hands kneaded her bum, causing her skirt moving up. Within seconds Kim had the skirt hiked up all the way, revealing Sarah's ass. Sarah thought she was going to faint, those two hands were feeling so good on her ass, she wanted more. As the hands of Kim were kneading her ass, Sarah turned her head to the young girl, kissed her forehead, then her nose, then her cheeks, and finally she lust take over and forced the tongue in the mouth of Kim, who had her tongue waiting for the lovely intruder. After a breathtaking kiss that lasted at least two minutes, she let go of Kim.</p><p>""We only have ten more minutes, what do you want me to do, tell me.""</p><p>""Spread your legs Miss, let me give you the best time you aver had. And after that, if there is time, you can do me.""</p><p>Sarah nodded, and spread her legs. They were still standing, Sarah with her back against the wall. She could feel the hands of Kim go down, exploring privates, making her cunt leak with her cunt juices. Then Kim entered her pussy, causing Sarah to lift up her left leg, so she gave Kim more space to have her way. Kim shoved two fingers hard in the cunt of her teacher, and with no mercy she fingerfucked her teacher fast, and hard. Sarah couldn't contain moans, her hard breathing went faster and heavier.</p><p>""Fuck me Kim, you know you have me, shit, this is so good. Do it harder and deeper baby.""</p><p>Kim smiled, it was only the second day she knew this hot trainee, and already she was in her cunt. And soon her fingers will give her the orgasm she wanted all morning.</p><p>""I'm gonna Kim, fuuuuuuuck meeeeeeeee, I.............I'm............yea........keep on goiiiiiing.............here it cumss.........mmmmmmmmm...........</p><p>harder.................aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaawwwwwwwwww.................no more..........let me do you now.....""</p><p>They switched places and Kim held up her short skirt, and was surprised to see her teacher kneel down on her knees. This wasn't really what she had in mind, she wanted to be fingerfucked hard. On the other hand, if her teacher wanted to eat her young cunt, the fingerfuck would come next time. Sarah moved her head in between the thin legs of Kim, and started to nibble on the tiny clit she found. A high pinched moan escaped from Kim's mouth, and Sarah knew she did it good. Then she moved her head a little more down to stick her tongue inside that young pussy, and wiggled her tongue. With one hand supporting her balance, she moved her other hand to the crotch of Kim, and with her tongue still inside that sweet pussy, she pinched that tiny clit between her pointing finger and thumb.</p><p>Kim almost collapsed by this unexpected sensation, and could hardly keep her balance.</p><p>""Gawd, Miss Haines.........this is gooooooooooooooooooood, fuck, fuck, fuuuuuuuuck...............shove those fingers in my cunt...........I want you to fuck my slutty cunt...........""</p><p>All this time Kim had her eyes closed, but when she felt the head move away from her pussy, she opened her eyes, and suddenly it felt like her hard stood still. There, in the door opening of the bathroom stood Lizzie, her friend, her lover. Elisabeth watched her friend Kim and Miss Haines as the two off them were having hot lesbian sex. She had her hand in her panties and masturbated hard, watching the things happening in front of her. In a way she was angry at Kim, no, she was really pissed, how could Kim do this to her. On the other hand, she knew Kim had planned this to happen, and it looked so incredible hot, that she couldn't keep her hands out of her own panties. She saw and heard having a huge orgasm, and she felt how her own orgasm overtook her. But she was pleased to see that Miss Haines didn't notice her, standing there. Before Miss Haines stood up straight, Elisabeth was gone again. Sarah Haines took Kim's face in both her hands and kissed her one more time.</p><p>""Thank you Kim, I loved every minute of it, but I think we have a situation here. For the next coming hours I am your teacher again, so there will be no more flashing to me, ok? And this evening you will come to my place and we will do this all over again, but then in the proper way and the right place, in my bed.""</p><p>Kim didn't expect this, but she sure loved the subbestion Miss Haines made to her. The only thing she could do was nod her head.</p><p>""Yes Miss Haines, I'll be good for the rest of the day. What time do you want me to be at your pace?""</p><p>THE TRAINEE</p><p>PART 5</p><p>Sarah Haines woke up at 6.30 in the morning, slowly she opened her eyes, she was still tired. Even after a long night sleep. As she tried to get out of bed, she remembered flashes from the strangest dream she ever experienced. First she was walking in a big, green field, full of roses, red roses. Then as she kept walking, she saw in the distance a group of people, and as the group got closer the group only got bigger and bigger. The weirdest thing about this group was, that they were all one and the same person. As she got real close she recognized the body of a young girl, but her face was covered with a cloth. All the faces in the group were all covered, and all of the bodies looked the same. As they passed by, they all lifted the hem of the skirt and all were flashing their behinds. Not at the same time, but one by one.</p><p>After they flashed Sarah, they all seem to disappear. Walking along Sarah got to a forest, a real scary dark forest, and the only thing she could hear was the sound of dogs barking, lots of dogs. Curious as she was, Sarah searched for the spot where the sounds came from.</p><p>It was an open spot in the forest, and what she saw shocked her at first, but then it made her rub her crotch. There were at least twenty pairs of dogs, male-dogs and bitches, and they were all mating, and it seemed that all the faces of the bitches were shaped like her own face. Slowly the faces of the bitches morphed in to her own face, clearly recognizable, even the dark-blond hair seemed to be growing to the length her own hair was. Then suddenly one of the male-dogs spotted her, and all the other male-dogs fled, leaving the bitches alone, not satisfied. Then the bitches turn their faces to Sarah, and all came closer. But as they got closer, the twenty bitches slowly morphed in to one bitch, staring at Sarah. Sarah stepped backwards, not knowing there were branches and roots behind her, that could cause her to fall backwards. As the bitch got closer and closer, Sarah started to recognize the eyes in the head of the bitch, she had seen those eyes before, but where? Then it happened, she stumbled over a branch, and fell backwards with her ass on the soil, unintentional her legs fell open, and that's when she discovered that she had no panties on. The bitch watched in between her legs, hungry licking her lips with her big tongue, slowly moving forward. Slowly closing to Sarah's pussy. And then she woke up. She would never know what that dog would do to her.</p><p>As she shook her head, Sarah stood up straight and walked to the bathroom to pee and a warm shower. Standing in the shower Sarah let her hands wander all over her body, first her little tits, then her belly and then her pussy, which seemed to be on fire. She took the showerhead, lowered it to the height of her pussy and then she pointed the showerhead directly on her pussy. A wonderful feeling overwhelmed her, and it didn't take long before, what seemed like electrical shocks, raced through her body. She could barely stand, the orgasm was intense, but good.</p><p>She put on a light dress with some little deep red roses on it, it was short she knew that, but it was going to be another very warm day. And she didn't want to look like a fool, wearing a dress that would only cause more warmth then necessary. Besides, all the girls in her class would probably wearing light clothes. No panties, but a thong, that would feel a lot better. And since her dress was very light, it was kind of see-through, so she better wear a bra today. She opened her drawer and picked a small, skimpy bra. She stood in front of the mirror, and watched herself, perfect.</p><p>She made herself a cup of coffee and heard some scratching at the guestroom door. She totally forgot Princess, her little Chihuahua. She hurried to the guestroom and opened the door, and Princess came rushing out, jumping up, she wanted to be picked up by her boss. Sarah bended over and picked Princess up and cuddled her.</p><p>""Are you so glad to see me, little girl? You want to have something to eat?""</p><p>Princess barked and Sarah put her down again, went to the kitchen and made Princess something to eat. Then she realized it was really time for her to go to school, she couldn't afford to be late on her second day.</p><p>At school it was just another ordinary day, as she entered the classroom, all the girls were talking again, and laughing. As soon as the girls noticed Miss Haines they all sat up straight, and as they have learned well, they all greeted her.</p><p>""Good morning Miss Haines.""</p><p>""Good morning girls, hope you all had a good start of the day.""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Haines, thank you Miss Haines."" Again the well drilled classroom sounded like a choir.</p><p>""Ok girls, this morning we have mathematics and gymnastics, I assume you all brought your sportswear?""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Haines.""</p><p>""Good, like I said bef...."", she suddenly stopped talking, because Elisabeth was sitting backwards, whispering to Kim.</p><p>""Miss Elisabeth, what seems to be so important, that you can not wait to tell Kim about in the morning-break?""</p><p>""I am sorry Miss Haines, I told Kim that my sister is visiting us for three days.""</p><p>Elisabeth didn't lie about that, she told Kim that, what she didn't tell Miss Haines, was that she also told Kim about the afternoon a day earlier, that she found Beth and her mother naked in bed and that she joined them in some hot lesbian sexparty.</p><p>""Well, that is nice, but I was speaking to you all. And when a grown up speaks, children should......be......silent."" As Sarah spoke her last words, Kim shifted on her chair a little. The wavering in her last words was caused by the sight of Kim's skirt, hiked all the way up again, and again she could clearly see, that Kim wasn't wearing any knickers. She blinked her eyes in unbelief, shook her head and tried to refrain her concentration. But even during explaining some mathematic tasks, she couldn't keep her eyes of Kim's legs and hiked up skirt. She now knew that Kim did it on purpose, she knew Kim was showing of. But why? Kim was so much younger than her, and she was positive about the fact that she wasn't into kids, so why was she so sexually aroused by this girl.</p><p>When the girls were working on their assignments, Sarah decided to make her round again through the class, starting with the girl closest to her desk, finish at the tables where Kim and Elisabeth were sitting. As she got closer to the table of Kim, Sarah felt her arousal grow, in fact with every step she came closer to the table of Kim, her doubts grew. There was no turning back, she made her decision, she had to know what Kim was trying to do. Just like the other day, Kim had many errors in her assignment, so Sarah took a chair and set next to Kim, again. There was this odor again, this sweet smell she couldn't identify so quickly. As she explained whispering the task Kim was working at, Sarah sensed Kim getting closer to her, in fact, Kim's elbow was touching her breasts. No, not touching, Kim was really rubbing the breasts of her teacher, on purpose. Sarah leaned over to Kim's left ear, and whispered very quietly.</p><p>""What are you doing to me Kim? You flash me your privates all the time, now you're rubbing my breasts, why?""</p><p>Kim didn't answer, but she rubbed the breasts of her teacher a little bit harder. Kim's legs flipped opening and closing again, as if she needed to pee. Then Sarah did something, she never could imagine herself doing that. She gently placed her right hand on Kim's bare left thigh, with the effect that Kim's leg's suddenly stopped flipping but remained a little open. Kim leaned over to Sarah this time, and whispered also very quiet.</p><p>""Touch me, please. Feel me, feel how wet you make me.""</p><p>Without a sound Sarah shook her head and her mouth said ""no"", without a sound. Then Kim took a piece of paper and wrote 'meet me in the toilets at morning-break, please?' Sarah had absolutely no clue how to respond to that, she stood up and walked to her own desk, thinking over the things just happened in the last few minutes. This young demon was really trying to seduce her, and if it wasn't for all the other girls in the classroom, Kim would have succeeded. What was she going to do, was she really going to the toilets like Kim suggested? And what would happen there? The risk of being caught by Mrs. Brownstetter is so frightening, and yet it was worth the risk. There, only four meters away from her desk, was this young girl who was trying to let her do things she never held possible. And now, she really wanted to do those things, she wanted to rip those skimpy clothes away, and have that body of this young girl all for herself.</p><p>But she also knew, that it was not allowed, it was illegal, she could be expelled as trainee, never find another job again. She even could go to prison for it. But the harder she thought about it, the wetter her panties became.</p><p>In spite of the fact that Miss Haines and her friend Kim were whispering as quiet as possible, Elisabeth heard every word in the small conversation both had. And she also could feel her panties getting wet. Kim was such a slut, seducing Miss Haines in class. She was also a little bit jealous, why was Miss Haines falling for Kim? Why didn't she have the nerve to be the slut like Kim is? Hell, she was a one hundred percent lesbian who also had the hots for her teacher.</p><p>Behind her, Kim was not only flashing her pussy anymore. No, she actually was rubbing her pussy every time Miss Haines looked at her. Kim could see Miss Haines watch her more and more, she knew she had her teacher right there where she wanted her.</p><p>Sarah saw the minutes go by slowly, if she could, she would let the time go by faster. Only five minutes to go before morning-break, she really felt nervous about what was going to happen. Was Kim really seducing her? Did Kim really want to touch her? Suddenly Kim held up her hand and asked if she could use the toilet, she really needed to go bad. Usually Sarah wouldn't allow it, but she knew what the real purpose was for Kim to ask this, only a few minutes before the break. Sarah didn't say anything, she just nodded her head to give Kim permission to leave the classroom. As Kim past her desk, she gave Sarah a devilish wink, knowing that Miss Haines' her panties must have been soaking wet.</p><p>The bell rang in the hallway, and the girls hurried outside, just to get some shadow under the trees. The whole building was empty again for the next 15 minutes, except for Sarah in her classroom and Kim in the bathroom. Hesitantly Sarah stood up, and made her way to the bathroom, where she knew this young demon would be waiting. What would she do? What could she do, Kim totally had her in her power.</p><p>As Sarah walked in the bathroom, she saw Kim standing against the washbasin, legs a little spread, her mouth slightly open, and her eyes betrayed her lust. She waited for Sarah to come closer, then she held out her arms to invite Sarah for an embrace. Sarah was lost, she couldn't fight the urge to have her sexual desires satisfied, and she accepted the invitation for the embrace. As soon Sarah had her arms around this young girl, she felt the hands of this same young girl sliding down and resting on her ass. The two little hands kneaded her bum, causing her skirt moving up. Within seconds Kim had the skirt hiked up all the way, revealing Sarah's ass. Sarah thought she was going to faint, those two hands were feeling so good on her ass, she wanted more. As the hands of Kim were kneading her ass, Sarah turned her head to the young girl, kissed her forehead, then her nose, then her cheeks, and finally she lust take over and forced the tongue in the mouth of Kim, who had her tongue waiting for the lovely intruder. After a breathtaking kiss that lasted at least two minutes, she let go of Kim.</p><p>""We only have ten more minutes, what do you want me to do, tell me.""</p><p>""Spread your legs Miss, let me give you the best time you ever had. And after that, if there is time, you can do me.""</p><p>Sarah nodded, and spread her legs. They were still standing, Sarah with her back against the wall. She could feel the hands of Kim go down, exploring privates, making her cunt leak with her cunt juices. Then Kim entered her pussy, causing Sarah to lift up her left leg, so she gave Kim more space to have her way. Kim shoved two fingers hard in the cunt of her teacher, and with no mercy she fingerfucked her teacher fast, and hard. Sarah couldn't contain moans, her hard breathing went faster and heavier.</p><p>""Fuck me Kim, you know you have me, shit, this is so good. Do it harder and deeper baby.""</p><p>Kim smiled, it was only the second day she knew this hot trainee, and already she was in her cunt. And soon her fingers will give her the orgasm she wanted all morning.</p><p>""I'm gonna Kim, fuuuuuuuck meeeeeeeee, I.............I'm............yea........keep on goiiiiiing.............here it cumss.........mmmmmmmmm...........</p><p>harder.................aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaawwwwwwwwww.................no more..........let me do you now.....""</p><p>They switched places and Kim held up her short skirt, and was surprised to see her teacher kneel down on her knees. This wasn't really what she had in mind, she wanted to be fingerfucked hard. On the other hand, if her teacher wanted to eat her young cunt, the fingerfuck would come next time. Sarah moved her head in between the thin legs of Kim, and started to nibble on the tiny clit she found. A high pinched moan escaped from Kim's mouth, and Sarah knew she did it good. Then she moved her head a little more down to stick her tongue inside that young pussy, and wiggled her tongue. With one hand supporting her balance, she moved her other hand to the crotch of Kim, and with her tongue still inside that sweet pussy, she pinched that tiny clit between her pointing finger and thumb.</p><p>Kim almost collapsed by this unexpected sensation, and could hardly keep her balance.</p><p>""Gawd, Miss Haines.........this is gooooooooooooooooooood, fuck, fuck, fuuuuuuuuck...............shove those fingers in my cunt...........I want you to fuck my slutty cunt...........""</p><p>All this time Kim had her eyes closed, but when she felt the head move away from her pussy, she opened her eyes, and suddenly it felt like her heart stood still. There, in the door opening of the bathroom stood Lizzie, her friend, her lover. Elisabeth watched her friend Kim and Miss Haines as the two off them were having hot lesbian sex. She had her hand in her panties and masturbated hard, watching the things happening in front of her. In a way she was angry at Kim, no, she was really pissed, how could Kim do this to her. On the other hand, she knew Kim had planned this to happen, and it looked so incredible hot, that she couldn't keep her hands out of her own panties. She saw and heard Kim having a huge orgasm, and she felt how her own orgasm overtook her. She was pleased to see that Miss Haines didn't notice her, standing there. Before Miss Haines stood up straight, Elisabeth was allready gone. Sarah Haines took Kim's face in both her hands and kissed her one more time.</p><p>""Thank you Kim, I loved every minute of it, but I think we have a situation here. For the next coming hours I am your teacher again, so there will be no more flashing to me, ok? And this evening you will come to my place and we will do this all over again, but then in the proper way and the right place, in my bed.""</p><p>Kim didn't expect this, but she sure loved the suggestion Miss Haines made to her. The only thing she could do was nod her head.</p><p>""Yes Miss Haines, I'll be good for the rest of the day. What time do you want me to be at your place?""</p><p>PART 6</p><p>Elisabeth was still angry, she had mixed feelings about the things she saw Kim doing with Miss Haines in the toilets. Her pussy got damp again just by thinking of it and seeing the images again in her mind. But still, Kim was her friend, her lover, her sex toy, the one who she had the best lesbian adventures with. One part of her brains said, that she had to ignore Kim for the rest of the day, the other part said she had to talk about it with Kim. She was in a hard and deep struggle, maybe it was a good thing they were on their way now to the gym, so she could set her mind on other things.</p><p>In the lockerroom she watched Kim take her clothes off and put on her shorts and t-shirt, again Elisabeth's pussy got wet, just by the sight of that sweet little ass of her friend.</p><p>As the girls made their exercises, Sarah Haines watched closely how Kim made her way to the rings. Kim lifted herself up, and tried to make an upside down roll, which didn't work out that well. Each and every effort failed. Miss Haines decided that she had to go over there, and help Kim doing her exercise. Elisabeth watched Miss Haines walk to Kim at the rings, and watched with a great sense of jealousy how Miss Haines placed her hands under Kim's ass and helped her that way. Her mind was racing in her head, what could she do to make Miss Haines help her with her climbing the rope exercise. She had to climb in the rope, until she could touch the ceiling and descend down again, in order to have a good result. But first she had to climb that damn rope, deliberately Elisabeth let her fall down after climbing about one meter. Finally she went to Miss Haines to ask her if she had some advice on how to climb that rope. Or maybe even better, maybe Miss Haines was obliged to help Elisabeth up that rope.</p><p>Miss Haines was right behind her when she tried another attempt, and again she was just about one meter high, and she felt herself slipping down again. But then she could feel two hands on her butt, lifting her back up. On purpose Elisabeth let herself go down just a little bit more, just to feel those hands better. Sarah noticed this, and she was convinced that this girl was doing something naughty on purpose. Was Elisabeth also trying to seduce her, just like Kim had done that morning? She decided to push Elisabeth a bit harder up, and gave instructions to Elisabeth on how place her feet around the rope, and to make her next move, in order to get higher. Elisabeth knew exactly what to do, but this was much more fun, so after climbing up another fifty centimeters she let herself go down again on Miss Haines' hands. As she landed on those warm hands, she wiggled a little extra with her ass, just to give Miss Haines a very clear signal. Sarah got the hint and started to knead the little ass, resting in her hands.</p><p>She couldn't do this for a long time, so she placed her head next to Elisabeth's, and whispered ""what are you doing to me Lizzie, first Kim this morning, now you. You two are driving me crazy.""</p><p>Elisabeth knew she had her teacher, she knew it wouldn't take much to persuade Miss Haines that she wanted her too. A soft moan escaped from Elisabeth's mouth.</p><p>""Kim is coming to my house this evening, and I know you two are best friends, maybe even more than that. Why don't you come with Kim this evening and we can have a whole lot of fun."" While saying that to Elisabeth, her hands got a more firm grip at that sweet little ass, she even dared to let one hand slip in between those skinny legs and rub that tiny pussy, just for a second. Then she let go and patted that delicious ass, ""I think you know the way up young lady, go for it and you will get higher then you ever imagined.""</p><p>That was just about the most ambiguity statement she could make at this time.</p><p>Later that afternoon, Kim and Elisabeth were going home, Elisabeth looked at Kim ""I'm sorry for catching you and Miss Haines this morning, I couldn't help it, but I just had to see what you two were up to. And then I saw her on her knees eating your cunt out, and I was so fucking jealous, and....and"". Kim laid her finger on Elisabeth's mouth ""Don't do this Lizzie, you know you are my girl, and there is no one this world who can come between us, do you understand? And this evening you and I will go to Miss Haines, and we are going to have a party over there, ok?"" The only thing Elisabeth could do, was place her mouth on Kim's mouth, and give her friend a long wet slobbering French Kiss.</p><p>Sarah Haines was reading her book on the couch, when her doorbell rang, Princess, her little Chihuahua, jumped up from her blanket, and ran high pitched barking to the front door. Sarah smiled, that little dog had such a big mouth but she knew that when the door would open, the little dog would flee to her blanket again, watching closely who ever might come in. When Sarah opened the door, she had to swallow hard, and felt her head turn red in excitement. There, just outside the door of her small but cozy farm, were two young girls, Kim and Elisabeth. The reason she had to swallow hard, was that both girls were dressed so sexy, so very provocative. Both were dressed in very short mini skirts, Kim's was light blue and Elisabeth's was deep red, and both with a white shirt. Both shirts were that short, that they showed the girls bellybutton, and it was very clear to see that both angels didn't wear any bra. Tiny nipples poked through their shirts. Kim had some flowers in her hand, she picked them herself in the park, and Elisabeth had a plastic bag in her hand.</p><p>""Well, welcome young ladies, welcome to my humble house. Come in and make yourself comfortable."" As the girls stepped in to the house, they looked around to see how well this old little farm was rebuilt. The farm burned down a few years ago, and they were surprised how well it looked. Kim handed the flowers to Sarah, and gave her a kiss ""These are for you, I picked them myself, I hope you will like them."", she said with a big smile on her face. ""Well thank you Kim, they are lovely. Elisabeth..."", ""Oow please, Miss Haines, don't call me Elisabeth, in private I rather be called Lizzie.""</p><p>""Ok, Lizzie it is, but only if you two call me Sarah, and not Miss Haines, after all, we are here in my house, and this is private. At school I'll be Miss Haines again for the two of you, ok?"" Both girls smiled and nodded ""Sure thing, Sarah"".</p><p>""So, what's the story about that plastic bag you brought Lizzie?""</p><p>""Oow, that, yea, well....we figured that, well....""</p><p>""Ow shut up Lizzie, what she's trying to say is, that she brought some fresh clothes and underwear, just in case. You never know might happen, hihihihi.""</p><p>""Yea, and guess what Sarah, Kim and I had a plan. I already told my mom that I won't be sleeping home tonight and Kim told her parents that she sleeps at my place, and my mom is all game. But she won't be sleeping at my place, we want to sleep here with you, if that's all right with you of course.""</p><p>Sarah was stunned, she listened to the girls, explaining what they had planned for this evening and coming night. She had her fantasies about these two girls, waking up in her bed beside her. But she couldn't believe that this was actually going to become reality. She spread her arms and held both girls in a warm, loving embrace. Kim raised herself up her toes, and kissed Sarah on the mouth, then Lizzie did the same, then the girls kissed each other. Sarah walked to the couch, which was big enough for two girls and one adult woman. Sarah sat in between the two girls, who started to kiss Sarah on the cheeks, Kim on the left cheek and Lizzie on the right. Both girls sucked on her earlobes and both went down licking to her neck. This was heaven for Sarah, these little demons sure as hell knew what they were doing, and she loved every second of it. Her hands on the knees of both girls started to move up, in direction of the skirts, those young legs were so smooth and soft. Kim and Lizzie were kissing Sarah's shoulders, as her hands were sliding under the mini skirts, both girls spread their legs, giving Sarah permission to move further with her hands. Not a word was said, only the sounds of kissing lips and soft moaning was heard. Sarah knew her hands should feel panties any second now, but to her surprise she didn't feel any panties, no what she felt made her heart beat faster. Both girls were naked under their skirts, what a sluts, how daring to come over to her place without wearing anything under those short skirts.</p><p>Kim was the first who lifted her ass a little, so Sarah could take that skirt from that little ass, Lizzie did it herself and both girls sat there on each side of Sarah, both butt naked. Sarah had both her hands now on those sweet bald pussies, rubbing the lips and clits. The girls moaned at the same time, causing Lizzie to pull the blouse, that Sarah was wearing, open. Sarah's tits were ready to be sucked, ready to be played with. Kim was the first one who bend over, and took a nipple in her hungry mouth, she sucked hard and pulled the nipple with her lips. Sarah held her breath, these girls are so experienced, making her so fucking wet. Lizzie sat beside her with her legs wide open, making it easy for Sarah so shove two fingers in that hot, wet hairless cunt. She started to fingerfuck Lizzie, first slowly, but increasing the speed with every ten seconds. Then, if she had her fingers go full speed in that cunt, she slowed down again and fingerfucked Lizzie slow, just to make Lizzie beg for more. Sarah didn't look at Lizzie while she fingerfucked her, she was too busy with kissing Kim, who had her nipples in between pointing finger and thumb and was pulling them very hard. Sarah stopped fingering Lizzie for a while, she had to help Kim taking her clothes off. Suddenly there was a small, but loud scream. Sarah turned her head quickly to Lizzie, to see what was happening, what was causing her to scream. She immediately understood what was happening, there in between Lizzie's legs, was Princess, licking her way up to the cunt of Lizzie. Sarah all ready knew this might happen, and she has not done one thing to prevent it. She and her little dog had many little adventures before, Princess loved the taste of pussy, and she wanted to taste that young cunt in front of her on the couch.</p><p>""Just relax and enjoy baby, Princess is very experienced in licking pussy, just let her do it for you"".</p><p>Kim stood up quickly and got to the other side of the couch, she wanted to see this. She never believed anyone could have an orgasm brought by a dog. But now she saw what was happening to Lizzie, and how much Lizzie enjoyed that little tongue, she had to admit that it was probably possible. Sarah started to lick and suck on Lizzie's titties, and Kim french kissed her girlfriend, and Princess kept on licking that cunt she found.</p><p>""Aaaw my gaaaawd, I'm gonna cum soooon!"", Lizzie screamed, her body reacted heavy, she felt her cunt contract, her juices were massive, then as in one giant flood, her orgasm overwhelmed her completely.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaahhhhh fuuuuuuck, this is soooooooo gooood! I'm gonna....gonnnaaaa......cummmmmmm......yea, yea....yeaaaaaaa....keep licking Princesssssssss, fuckdamnit!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Kim and Sarah watched how Lizzie's body went limp after a huge orgasm, and they both started to lick all over her body. The only thing Lizzie could do, was surrender to the tongue caressing.</p><p>""I think it's time for us to go to my bed girls, Princess had her fun and now Kim is going to have it. You are gonna be sooooo fucked by us baby, we gonna fuck you so hard and so long, that you will beg us for us to stop.""</p><p>Kim laughed ""That'll be the day, I'm not begging easily for someone to stop fucking my cunt. Bring it on, I can have both of you sluts, woops,....uuhh,.....you didn't mind me saying that Sarah?""</p><p>""No sweetheart, but remember, don't you ever say that to me at school, or I will have your ass in a very discipline way, and you won't like that, I'm not threatening, just warning you, ok?""</p><p>""Yes Sarah, I understand, now can we please go to your bedroom? My cunt needs some licking and fucking and whatever you both want to do with me. Damn, I'm so fucking horny, I could fuck all night long.""</p><p>""You just might girl, you just might.""</p><p>The two girls ran upstairs to the bedroom, just as naked as the day they were born. Sarah followed them and watch the sweet little butts of the girls right in front of her. She was happy that these two angels made her life more complete at this moment, when she came to this school she never expected this to happen. But now those two girls are willing to be her lesbian lovers, she's going to enjoy it all. By the time she got on top of the stairs, she already heard the girls giggle, moan and the sound of kissing lips parting.</p><p>She waited for a moment in the door opening, just to watch the girls in 69 position. That would give her some time to take off the rest of her clothes, and let her own hands wonder over her own body. As she heard the girls moan harder, she lowered herself against the wall, spread her legs and started to play with her own pussy. Kim on top of Lizzie, her mouth pressed hard against her friend's pussy. Seemed that Lizzie was doing an excellent job, because Kim was almost screaming when she got her next orgasm. Her scream was muffled in Lizzie's cunt, what made it even hotter, she managed to keep on licking Lizzie's cunt, who also was on the edge of a huge orgasm.</p><p>Sarah decided it was time to join in, she walked to her closet, opened it, and took a big strap-on dildo and put it on. None of the girls noticed Sarah doing this, so when she got behind Kim, it was Lizzie who saw what Sarah was planning to do with Kim.</p><p>Immediately Lizzie stopped licking, giving Sarah the chance to shove that big dildo into the small, tight, wet cunt of Kim. Kim didn't expect this, her body reacted as if it came in paroxysm. But when Sarah had the first 2 inches inside Kim's cunt, Kim started to fuck back.</p><p>""Damnnnnnn Saraaaahhh, you gotta be fucking kidding meeeee! Don't you even dare to stop now, you bitch! Come on, damnit, fuck the shit out of meeeeeeee!""</p><p>""Yea Sarah, fuck that lesbian whore!! Fuck her so hard, she's gonna beg you to stop!"" Lizzie cheered, as she shoved a dildo in her own cunt and fucked herself hard too.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!! How big is that fucking thing?!?!?!!! You trying to kill me???""</p><p>""No slut, I'm just giving you what you need and deserve!! If you had enough, just say it, otherwise I keep on using that sweet little cunt of yours. You had enough teenwhore?""</p><p>""No fucking damnit!! I want it all, give it to me!! Give.....it...tooooooo......meeeeeeeee......Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa ffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuck!!!""</p><p>Kim came hard, her body collapsed on the bed, she was exhausted. Lizzie was on the verge of another big climax, shoving the dildo hard in her own pussy. Sarah ordered her to get on all fours, and to keep fucking herself in her cunt. Lizzie obeyed and placed herself in doggy-style, not knowing what Sarah was going to do, but she found out soon enough. Without warning Sarah pressed the dildo into Lizzie's ass, Lizzie scream in pain and pleasure. Now she had both holes filled, her cunt and her ass.</p><p>Kim crawled in front of her, got on her back and spread her legs, and grabbed Lizzie's head and pulled it down to her cunt.</p><p>""Lick my fucking cunt slut, fuck yourself and let Sarah fuck your ass and lick my fucking cunt. Ooow you're such a good lesbian whore, aren't you?""</p><p>Lizzie tried to answer, but before she could say anything she felt her orgasm explode in her body. The only thing she could do was scream out loud, climaxing, in the cunt of her friend Kim.</p><p>All three of them collapsed on the bed, tired, satisfied, happy. Sarah managed to pull the blankets, and got in between the two girls she loved so much. She hadn't said that yet, but she will do that, as soon as they wake up. Sarah was happy to have these two angels in her bed, she closed her eyes, knowing that tomorrow morning she would wake up with a happy feeling.</p>"
813,The Diary,Coot,1,"young girl shares her experiences in her diary, written in her own childish way. With a surprising end…",['ggFm inc'],"<p>As a part time worker in the cleaning service, I have pretty much time
to do the things I want to do at home, that includes
drinking a lot of coffee, watching some television, chatting with some
friends online, and ofcourse doing the householding.</p><p>Usually I make the beds every day, and twice a week I clean the
bedrooms, we have two. One master bedroom and one
smaller bedroom for my daughter.</p><p>I guess most mothers agree with me, that children can turn their
bedroom into a warzone, everywhere you look there are
clothes hanging around, or even sometimes dropped on the floor,
schoolbooks laying around almost in every place you
don't really expect them, make up stuff can be found in all different
places, in short, it's a mess most of the time.</p><p>Last week I decided to take the challenge again, and to clean up her
room. Let me make one thing very clear, she is an
angel, 12 years old, blond long hair, slim, and her body is just
starting to develope in the way mother nature has planned.</p><p>So, there I was, ready to enter the warzone with my vacuum cleaner and
a pail with some water with a cleaning cloth. First
I took of the sheets and the blankets and put them in the laundry
basket, then collecting all the dirty clothes on the floor, the
chair, yes even out of her cabinet. For some reason she puts her dirty
clothes back in her cabinet, weird. Then I was just
about to start to clean up her desk, when I saw a small book laying
under her bed. I saw it was opened, and when I picked
it up, I couldn't prevent my eyes looking in it. What I read, made me
immediately stop thinking about the cleaning I was
planning to continue. Halfway the page was written ""she is so fucking
sexy, I wanna feel her up.""</p><p>I know, I shouldn't be reading the diary of my daughter, but be
honest, wouldn't you be curious what else there was written
in that diary if you only read those few words? So I grabbed a chair
and started to read at the first page.</p><p>
        ""Dear diary,</p><p>        Today was my birthday, and now I am twelve years old, another year
has gone. Yea, I know that sounds
        like old people, but my mom and dad say that all the time when they
are celebrating their birthday. And
        I feel like, you know, older then I was yesterday.</p><p>        My mom and dad had a big surprise for me today, first I got a new
bike, a red one with seven acceleration
        gears, or what ever they are called, anyway, I can ride my bike real
fast now, pretty cool ha.....</p><p>        And then they took me to diner in a very fancy restaurant, with
waiters and waitresses, even a man in a
        costume who held the door open for us.  And that's not all, this
afternoon when we were just about to go
        to the restaurant, my mom took me upstairs and gave me a plastic bag
and said that I should take a good
        look in it. In that bag there was a beautiful evening gown, a long
black one, it nearly reached my feet. And
        what was so cool about this gown, the back of the gown had my back
naked hihihihi, I felt so sexy. And the
        front showed a lot of cleavage, if I had any. Guess I have to grow a
bit more in my boobies, but my mom said
        that it would only take some time for my boobies to grow and that
they would look fabulous in my gown.</p><p>        Funny that Mommy says those kind of things, I mean I do think she is
an attractive woman, but hey, let's face
        it, there are lot of girls in my school who are also very attractive.</p><p>
        Well Dear Diary, I'm gonna sleep now, I am tired.""</p><p>I smiled when I read that first page, such a sweet girl, I do remember
that birthday, she looked so cute and she really was
the happiest girl in that restaurant that day. I'ts been almost 2
months now that we celebrated her birthday. She still loves
that bike, even with the dents and scratches. She een had to walk home
from school twice, because of a flat tire.</p><p>I turned the page and continued reading.</p><p>
        ""Dear diary,</p><p>        School was kinda boring today, although there was one girl, who is
one grade higher then me, who saw
        me at the restaurant yesterday. She came to me and she made a
compliment about my dress, and see
        thought I looked real good in it. I guess my head turn red, because
she had to giggle about my reaction.</p><p>        I asked her what she liked most about it and she said that I looked
real sexy in that gown, and when I asked
        her why she thought I was sexy, she said that she loved the bare
parts on my back and then she said that,
        while she was passing me, she tried to peek inside my cleavage. To be
honest I think that is weird, I mean,
        I am a girl and so is she, so why does she want to look inside my
gown, I don't have much of boobies there.</p><p>        Makes me wonder why she wanted to, does she think I am attractive or
something? Was she hitting on me?
        I really don't know, but I would lie if I say that I didn't like her
compiments, I mean, it's always nice to hear
        that you look good, or sexy. Maybe I see her again today, if I have
the nerv, maybe I can ask her what she
        really meant by it. Dad asked me last week if there are any boys who
I like. I told him that all boys are really
        annoying sometimes, and that boys are trying to be cool, something I
don't think they are. Boys are stupid.</p><p>
        Gonna take a shower, and then some sleep, see you tomorrow diary.""</p><p>After these two pages I took a short break, went downstairs, made
myself some coffee, took the cup of coffee to the
living room and sat down in my lazy chair. Lit a cigarette and opened
the diary again and went to page three.</p><p>On page three she added a photo of herself in her new evening gown,
and I must admit, she looked fabulous. First
thing that came into my ind, was thinking about how beautiful she has
grown, and she's only twelve, what would she
look like when she's older, I guess she will be hunted by lots of
guys. Turning to page four.</p><p>
        ""Dear diary,</p><p>        Lol, why do I call you Dear diary, I mean, you're not talking back or
something, oh well, who cares, you
        and I know what no one else need to know I guess. Anyway, I saw that
girl again on school, and this time
        I started the conversation, her name is Miranda and guess what, she's
living only two streets away from
        me. Maybe we could hang out in our free time. Anyway, I asked her if
she wanted to explain about what
        said the other day, you know, about my evening gown and that I looked
sexy in it. She looked at me and,
        ooowww my gawd, she gave me the most enchanting smile you've ever
seen. And then she said that she
        thought I looked sexy in it, just because she thinks I am sexy. Could
you believe that? A girl who is a year
        older then me, thinks I'm sexy. That is so way cool. To make a long
story short, as if I really want to do that,
        we continued talking and at certain point she took my hand in hers
and kept it rubbing real gentle. Made me
        kinda tingly inside, never felt that before with a girl. And when we
had to go back to class, she even gave
        me a little kiss on my cheek. I hope nobody saw that, but it felt
really good. In fact, thinking back at it, it makes
        me feel tingly inside now again. Wanna know something real naughty?
While I write this down in you, my dear
        diary, I have my other hand gently rubbing on a special place,
hihihi. Not gonna tell you what that place is,
        you'll find out sooner or later, if you promise me you won't tattle.</p><p>Ok, I give you one hint, it feels real good.</p><p>
        My eyes are heavy, so gotta get some sleep, see ya!</p><p>Well, look like my little girl is about to explore the pleasures of
the human body, and if I'm correct, she growing a crush
on this Miranda. Guess we all had our experiments in our youth, so she
has my blessings to try it all. Completely forgetting
the things I was planning to do today in this house, I turn the page
again to page five. Seems like this book, even if
it really is a diary, is holding me occupied. At least untill it's
really time to put it back where I found it.</p><p>
        ""Hello again dear diary,</p><p>        I met Miranda again today, I guess we are going to be best friends.</p><p>And while we were talking, we saw
        a boy and a girl sneaking behind some bushes, and Miranda said that
we had to go to find out what they
        were going to do there. We quietly went to the bushes and tried to
see if we could see them. They were
        kissing, and I don't mean a small kiss on each others lips or
something, no, they were really kssing with
        tongues. Miranda said, no, she whispered, that what they were doing
is called French kissing. When I
        asked her why it's called French kissing, she said that she didn't
know and that it was not important. The
        only important thing about French kissing was, that it feels so good
and sexy. We continued watching that
        by and girl, and while that boy was kissing her, I saw his hands go
down to her boobs. From what I could
        see, her boobs were much bigger then mine, and from her moaning
sounds I could hear that she like what
        he was doing. Then I felt a hand on my back, rubbing up and down, and
that startled me at first. I knew it
        was Miranda doing that, and actually it felt nice, or should I say
that I felt really good. Because I didn't stop
        her, and I didn't make any complains about it. Then I could feel
Mirande coming closer to my ear, and then
        whispered if I wanted to try that too. I think my face betrayed my
misunderstanding, because she pointed
        with her hand to that boy and girl, and then whispered if I wanted to
do that. To be honest I was a bit in
        shock, but I didn't wanna be a scary chicken, so I nodded yes. And
then it happened, she came closer
        with her face to mine, and then her lips touched mine. It was a sort
of electrical shock, but I didn't pull back.</p><p>        And again her lips touched mine, and then she opened her mouth a bit
and then I opened my mouth, and
        then.... ooow dairy, it was magic! I never thought it could feel so
nice, you know, having my tongue touching
        another tongue, or to be more precise, touching a girls tongue. I
think we tongued for at least ten seconds,
        and then she pulled back and gave me that heavenly smile again. I
feel naughty again writing this, and I have
        my hand on that special place again. What's that you ask? You wanna
know where I have my hand? Uhmmm,
        only if you don't tell, ok? Well dear diary, I have my hand in my
knickers hihi, and it's touching my vagina, and
        it's feels real good doing that. But I think I told you enough for today.</p><p>
        Going to sleep, and maybe I will see Miranda again tomorrow.""</p><p>I know it's wrong, but let's be honest, when you read these kind of
things, you get arrouesed, no matter if it concerns your
child or not. So yes, I admit that I was getting horny, but I could
restrane myself of having my hand in my pants. So, in order
to prevent myself for doing that, I made myself another cup of coffee
and a cigarette. What do you mean, me addicted to
coffee and cigarettes? Let me put it this way, if I would stop
drinking coffee and quit smoking, both companies would be
in big trouble.</p><p>
        ""Dear diary,</p><p>        OMG, you wouldn't believe what happened today at gym, you know that
after gym we always have to take a
        shower, and usually we all have our seperate shower cabine. But
today, I was standing in the shower for maybe
        a minute, and then my door opened and Miranda came in. Stark naked!
Could you believe that, diary? I mean,
        we had a exciting moment yesterday, and that kissing was real cool,
but at that moment I thought that this was
        all going a little to fast. But Miranda acted like she didn't notice
me looking in shock, she came with me under
        the shower, and she started kissing me again. Now, I must say that I
loved the kissing so I kissed her back. But
        you know what happened next? She placed her hand on my bum, and she
started to rub my ass cheeks. I must
        say that it felt good, so I did the same with hers. And OMG, she has
such a fine ass, hihi, ass, that's a naughty
        word, at least that's what my daddy says when I use that word. Well,
he should shut up, because last night, when
        I was asleep, I woke up by some weird sounds. And then I realised
those sounds cam from my parents bedroom.</p><p>        If you ask me, they were having sex, because I heard my mom say to my
dad that he should do it harder. I think
        she meant that he should fuck her harder. And then I heard the
squeacking and banging from their bed, and my
        mom was moaning something, and breathing hard. Made me have that same
feeling again, you know that good
        feeling in my tummy and vagina. Miranda calls it pussy, hahaha as if
it is a cat, miauwwww hahaha. Anyway, then
        I heard my dad saying that he was coming, now that was really a
stupid thing to say, I mean, he allready was
        there, so why would he say to my mom that he was coming. Men are
weird creatures, if you ask me. Anyway, that
        made me put my hand in my undies and play with my pussy, Wow, what a
feeling, if they do it again tonight, I
        think I will have my hand in my knickers again and play again. Or
maybe, I will do something real bad and risky,
        maybe I will get out of bed and take a chance of looking what they
are doing. Have to be careful thou, because I
        think that when they will see me, they will be very pissed off I think.</p><p>
        Finally it's weekend, so I don't have school tomorrow, sleep well
dear diary.""</p><p>Damn, this is getting hotter then I thought, I never imagined my
daughter being such a lustfull girl. Looking at the clock made
me realize that she would be home in 30 minutes. Now I could do two
things, put away her diary and masturbate and be safe
in time before she gets home, or keep on reading the next page and
take the risk she might come home while I am masturbating.</p><p>Making another cigarette I decided I would read one more page, and see
how much time there is left. I turned the page and
saw that she put a picture out of a magazine in it, a young woman in
sexy lingerie in a sexy pose. Hmm, looks like my girl
has found some naughty magazines. Turning to the next page I read further.</p><p>
        Dear diary,</p><p>        Nothing happened last night, I guess Mom and Dad were to tired or
something, or they were so quiet that I didnt
        hear it. Today is saturday, and on saturday we always go shopping in
the mall. That's a huge building with lots of
        stores and shops, and you can buy there just about everything. While
we were in a restaurant for a drink, I saw
        my dad staring at a woman, I guess he thought she was sexy. Anyway,
Mom saw where he was staring it and then
        she said 'wouldn't you like to have your way with her', now I don't
know what she really meant by that, but my dad
        answered 'hear who is talking', and then both laughted. When we got
home I called Miranda, and we talked on
        the phone. We agreed that parents are dumb, and that girls our age
are sexyyyyyyyyyyy, hihihi. I still can feel her
        hands on my bumm, I told her that, and she laughed. Then we had
diner, french fries with chicken, yummie.</p><p>        When I was in my room after that, she came in and sat down to talk.</p><p>She looked real sexy in her jeans and shirt,
        I even could see that she wasn't wearing a bra, because I could see
that her nipples were hard against her shirt.</p><p>        She wanted to know what I thought about boys, I told her I didn't
like them, and that I liked girls much better, then
        she said that if I could keep a secret she would tell me one. I told
her I would be silent as a grave, and you know
        what she said then? She said she is bi-sexual but that she loved
girls my age more. I sat in awe. I didn't really
        believe her, at least not that she loved girls my age better, in a
sexual way I mean. But then she leaned forward,
        and she kissed me. No, not on the cheeck, but on my lips, and I
kissed her back. Why? Because I loved the feeling
        of her lips on mine and her tongue in my mouth was awesome. Come to
think of it, our tongues were really doing
        a sort of dance in my mouth. I couldn't hold back anymore and placed
my hands on her tits, and she moaned.</p><p>
At this point I had my pants open and was masturbating, this was to
much for not playing with myself. I didn't care anymore
if my daughter would come home and catch me masturbating.</p><p>
        She asked me if I ever played with myself and I told her that I did.</p><p>And then, oow dear diary, then she placed her
        hand on my bare leg and started rubbing it and went closer to
my....you know...secret spot in between my legs.</p><p>        And then I felt her fingertips brushing against my panties, and she
moaned and said that I was wet. No wonder,
        this was sooow sexy! I could feel how she put aside my panties and
rubbed my vagina, that was an undiscribable
        feeling. I had my eyes closed, and she pulled my panties down and
then she got on her knees! What happened
        next was really, and I mean REALLY, the best feeling I ever had! She
started to lick my pussy! Can you believe
        that diary? She was licking me!</p><p>That put me over the edge, and came. Then I realized it was almost
time for my daughter to come home.</p><p>I quickly cleaned up the mess I made, and put her diary back where I
found it. Coming downstairs just in time to welcome
her at the backdoor, she greeted me and I gave her a hug like I always
do, but after reading her diary, it all felt different. The
hug I gave her had a whole different feeling, and I was determent to
read more in her diary, even knowing it was wrong. That
diary contained her secrets and it wasn't supposed to be read by
someone else.</p><p>The afternoon and evening went as usual, having diner, doing dishes,
playing a game and watch some television, and around
nine o'clock my angel went to bed, hoping she would write some more in
her diary. She came down  to kiss us goodnight,
and wearing only an oversized shirt and panties made her look so sexy,
at that point she became a sexual object to me. When
she kissed me goodnight I held her a little longer and gently rubbed
her sweet bottom. Damn, that felt so good.</p><p>We watched some television and we went to bed around eleven o'clock,
and went sleeping straight ahead.</p><p>
The next morning I came home again in an empty house, like always.</p><p>Starting work very early means being home very early, so
that gave me another opportunity to go straight up to my daughters
room and see if I could find her diary. No problems with finding
it, she left it on the floor again, just beside her bed. I decided not
to go downstairs, but to read it on her bed for a change.</p><p>Pillow against the cupboard, her diary in my left hand and my right
hand allready planning to get in my pants. Had to find the day
where I left her diary, because I didn't want to miss a thing.</p><p>
        Dear diary,</p><p>        When she left yesterday, you know after licking my pussy, I felt so
good. I started to touch myself again and I masturbated
        till I fell asleep. This morning I woke up without panties on and
that was kinda weird, but sexy too. When I came at school,
        Miranda was allready waiting for me at the gate, telling me we had
free the first two hours. And then she grabbed my
        arm and pulled me along with her, and said that that boy and girl
went to their place in the bushes again. I felt excited,
        so I ran along with her and we silently went into the bushes, trying
to see what they were doing this time. We saw them
        laying on the ground, him on top, and they were frenching again, and
his hands were all over her body again. Then I
        could feel a hand on my bumm, I knew it was Miranda's, and I loved
it. I wiggled my bumm, just to show her how much I
        liked what she was doing. Then the girl removed her shirt and we saw
that she wasn't wearing a bra, and her tits were
        huge, compared to mine that is, hihihi. And then the boy started
licking her tits and sucking on her nipples. Miranda had
        her one of her hands in my shirt, and was touching my titties. Gawd,
that felt so good. I couldn't help it, but I placed my
        hand on her leg and moved it up under her skirt, touching her
panties. And you know what? She was wet! Then the girl
        lifted her bumm and removed her thong and the boy opened his fly, and
then he got his thing out. You know, his penis.</p><p>        It looked big to me, and then she opened her legs and he went inside
her and then they fucked! Miranda had her hand
        moved from my titties to under my skirt and was rubbing my pussy. I
looked at her and then we kissed and I pulled her
        panties aside and rubbed her pussy. She did the same to me, and after
a while we both couldn't take it anymore and
        pulled down our soaked panties. We layed down on the ground, hearing
the moanings and sighs from the couple, just
        a few meters away from us. We layed beside each other and we fingered
each others pussy, and while we did that we
        had our tongues out of our mouths, licking each others tongue, and
then I took her tongue in my  mouth and sucked it,
        and that made Miranda moan more, and then she pulled back looking at
me with glacy eyes and then her eyes rolled
        away and her whole body started shaking. She was cumming, I made her
cum. While she came, I heard a few meters
        away from us, words like ""fuck me, fill my cunt with your spunk, fuck
meeeeeee"", I guess he fucked her real good. But
        Miranda and I didn't pay much attention to them anymore, she thought
it was her duty to make me cum this time, and
        then she opened my legs, and for the second time in 24 hours my pussy
got a good licking. It didn't take long for me
        to cum hard on her mouth, she can lick real good. Then we realised we
had to go back to the schoolyard, otherwise we
        would be to late, so we dressed ourselves again and ran to school.</p><p>Wow, sweet diary, that was the best start at school
        I ever had!!</p><p>Seems those two are getting along better and better. It was fine with
me that my girl was trying to find out all the joys of life,
specially the joys of sex. And those experiments with Miranda don't
really have to mean that she is turning into a lesbian, would
it? I mean, seemed that she was also kond of interested in the male
genitals. My mind was working overtime again, and I could
see in my imagination my girl and her friend Miranda, pleassuring each
other in that park. Turning the page to the next day.</p><p>        Dear diary,</p><p>        It's still funny that I call a book, a diary, a dear one. But on the
other hand, it's the diary who keeps all my secrets and
        thoughts. So I'm gonna call you 'dear diary'  for ever. Anyway, today
didn't happen that much. Woke up, had breakfast,
        Mommy made pancakes, she knows I love them. And then I went to
school, had a chat with Miranda, but we didn't
        get the chance to do anything, because the boys wouldn't leave us
alone. Then our teacher had a very bad temper today,
        seemed that no one could do anything right for him. So, at school it
was a shitty day. I needed to have some good time
        after all, so what did I do? I got on the internet on Daddy's
computer, and searched for some naughty pics. You know,
        sex pics. Wow, you wouldn't believe how many pics there are on the
internet, and movies too. I got on a website where
        were at least thousand movies and pics of all sorts of sex. I watched
a a movie in the teens sector, two girls, I think
        they were eighteen or older, were having having real hot lesbian sex.</p><p>They did things me and Miranda did too, but also
        things we haven't done.....yet. I mean, Miranda has rubbed my pussy
and I rubbed hers, but those girls stuffed two or
        three fingers in each others pussy. And they didn't call it a pussy,
they called it cunt, sounds so dirty and naughty, cunt.</p><p>        Can you believe that I was out of my pants in no time? I was sitting
at Daddy's desk, with my feet on his desk, and I had
        my legs spread open, and I rubbed my cunt, watching those girls in
that movie. I put one finger in my pussy, not all the
        way, just a little. Felt real good thou. I tried to find the right
timing to have an orgasm at the same time those girls had,
        and they were talking so nasty and dirty. Things like 'fuck my cunt
with your fingers slut', and 'eat my cunt, you whore',
        and then one of those girls started to breath real loud and screamed
she was cumming. So, now I know for sure that
        cumming means having an orgasm, and I got mine at the same time. My
whole body was really shaking hard, and for
        a split second I thought I was gonna faint. I wish she would come
again, she is so fucking sexy, I wanna feel her up.</p><p>Right, that's the page I found yesterday opened, but I didn't expect
the fact that she was on the computer, watching porn. Guess
I got to check the browser history, just to see what kind of sites she
is watching, interesting. I put the diary on her bed, and went
downstairs to check the computer. I opened the browser history and
found some sites I never visited. Moviesites, storysites,
photosites, and all of them were porn related. Now, I'm not gonna say
that I never go to such a site, but the amount of sites in
the history shocked me. Was this really the first time she was on
them? Looking through the list I even found a site that had only
lesbian stories, and most of those were incest related. This girl
really knows what she likes.</p><p>Making myself coffee and a cigarette, I turned on the television to
watch the news. And after that, I went up to her room again,
grabbed her diary and started to read the next page.</p><p>        Dear diary,</p><p>        I know, it's only morning, but I have to tell you this. I am horny as
fuck. Last night she came again in my room to check
        if I was asleep. I wasn't, and then she sat down on my bed. She kept
the lights out,so all I could see was the contour
        of her body, I couldn't even see her eyes, to dark. But then I could
feel that she removed the blankets, and crawled
        in bed, right next to me. And she kissed me again, and I kissed her
back, and then I could feel her tongue again, I
        guess I don't need to tell you what happened next. We tongued for
minutes, but it seemed much longer. And then she
        put her hands on my belly and rubbed it, downwards to my pussy.</p><p>Wasn't that har to do, because I had masturbated
        maybe 15 minutes before that, so I had no panties on. She asked me if
I had played with myself and the only thing
        I could say at that moment was 'uhuh'. Then she took my hand and put
it on her tits, aaaw she has such adorable tits.</p><p>        I squeezed them and played with her nipples and she just kept on
rubbing my pussy. You know what she did next?
        She went under the blankets and put her mouth on my pussy and started
to lick it. Aaaw, that was so fucking awesome!
        I grabbed her hair and pulled her harder to my pussy, or should I say
cunt, because I felt so naughty. Then she stopped,
        and asked if I would do the same to her, jeez, stupid question,
ofcourse I wanted to do that. So, that's when she came
        up, and positioned us in a , what she called, sixty-nine position.</p><p>Her cunt was completely shaved, not a single hair on
        it, it was so smooth and wet. I gave her the best pussylicking I
could, and from the sounds she made, I think I did a very
        good job. So did she, she was really fucking my cunt, holding her
tongue real stiff. I really could feel her tongue going
        in and out of my cunt. I tried to do the same to her, but I guess I
don't have the technique to do it right. Then I could feel
        her body tremble and shaking, and then I tasted a real flood of her
juices in my mouth, that was incredible good, I tried
        to swallow it all, and the I came too in her mouth. Not as much as
she did, but from the slurping sounds, I knew there
        was enough for her to drink, mmmmm. Then she got out of my bed and
kissed me goodnight, and then I fell asleep.</p><p>        Really diary, she is the best mom a girl could wish for.</p><p>
        Talk to you later.....</p><p>What was that? The best mom? My wife and daughter? Is my daughter
fanatsizing here, or did my wife really go in her room last night.</p><p>I remember that she got out of our bed, but she said she had to go to
the toilet, and I just turned myself and went sleeping again. So,
that is the reason I didn't hear her coming back in our bed. I mean,
just going to the toilet doesn't take that long, so I would have noticed
her coming back. I was speachless, only thing I did was masturbate and
came hard. KNowing that my daughter, not only had a lesbian
relation with her friend Miranda, but also with my wife, her own
mother. And due to the fact she's so happy about it, made it all clear
to me that she wasn't forced into it. Seems like the three of us
should have a real serious talk tonight. It's allright with me that
they have
sex together, but they could have inform me about it. On the other
hand, incest still is a taboo. I decided to do one more last thing, for
both of them, my wife and my daughter. I went downstairs, got in the
internet, searched for a lingerie-selling website and ordered two
matching lingerie-stes for both of them. They would find them tomorrow
on their beds, I love them dearly.....</p>"
814,Kim & Me,Cottonsocks,1,"When I was a young girl living on a farm, I remember my cousin Kim coming to stay one hot summer","['gg', 'ws', 'panties']","<p>I guess I first got interested in wetting my panties at an early age, too. I remember growing up on our farm, and alot of the time I would 
be left to my own for long periods of time. Summer was the best time of the year. Mum and dad would sometimes go to town for 1 or 2 
days, and I could pretend that I was all by myself - not at all hard, considering I was! </p><p>I had always had a secret fascination with making my panties wet, I guess I didn't really grow out of doing it. I remember when I was 7, I 
would go for walks in the summer heat by the creek, and play in the water and catch eels and things. My favourite ""game"" to play was to 
take all my clothes off except my panties, then I would sit down on a warm sunny rock and sunbath. When you were the only person 
around for many miles, and many days, it was easy to do stuff like that. When I felt I needed to go to the toilet, I would hold it and hold it 
until I became so so desperate that any movement would force a small spurt out! And that spurt would send tingles through me, making 
me twitch, which would make me go some more, and then more, and then I would totally flood myself, often crying with the release as it 
felt so good! </p><p>I loved it. </p><p>Or I would lie in the warm grass, often on a slope with my head on the down-side. Then I would lie back and let it my pee build up. When 
I was about to explode, I would close my eyes and hold my pussy through the material of my panties, then totally force it all out as fast as 
I could. Mmmmm, feeling all my pee running out through the panties, splashing against my hand and then running down under my bum 
and downhill under my back was such a feeling! I didn't really know why back then, but it felt so sexy and such a relief to do it. I didn't 
learn to add masturbation to my play until I was about 11.</p><p>One hot summer not long after my 12th birthday, I remember a wonderful cousin came to visit at the farm. She was my age and we got on 
really well, our playing getting quite rowdy and usually ending up with us covered in dirt and looking like the wild Amazons.</p><p>We were out the very back of the farm one really hot summer day, sitting on the stones of an almost dry creek bed as it struggled to keep 
the heat at bay. I don't remember how the conversation veered towards it, but I told her about my peeing in my panties for fun. She was 
so curious about it, and I agreed I would show her. I can remember her mischeviously asking me ""When, when?!"" with this amazed look in 
her eye. I suddenly felt really excited and my breath became short and my tummy just crawled and flopped around. </p><p>I looked around, more out of reflex than expecting any one else to be there, then said to Kim, ""Watch this!"" I sat back onto my knees on 
the rocks and readied myself. Then, watching Kim's face and her intense concentration which made me even more excited, I felt my pee 
shyly begin to flow into my panties. I was wearing rough jeans cut-offs, so it was a second or so before they darkened at the crotch and 
built up to the point of bursting through. Then it was running down my legs. As usual, I felt in heaven as my bladder emptied, but this 
time the sexual thrill was intensified due to Kim watching. It was all I could do to hold back from feeling myself and the wetness in my 
panties. </p><p>""Wow! That was soooo cool!"" Kim crooned, ""What did it feel like?"" </p><p>""All warm and really nice. Sort of like touching yourself, without actually doing it."" I said. As the day was so hot I knew my pants would be 
dry in about half an hour, so as they did I told Kim all about my experiences. </p><p>Kim was quite breathless when I finished, and I asked her if she wanted to try it. She seemed to think for a second or so, then asked if we 
would get found out. I said no, as we were miles from anyone, and the day was so hot, we could wash our clothes in the stream if we had 
to and dry them easily. I knew Kim was a dare-devil, and she proved it by grinning and asking me what to do. After some thinking, I 
decided that since it was her first time she should take it easy and do something simple. I got her to take her denim min-skirt off and sit 
on a big sun-warmed (actually hot!) rock. Then I sat down cross-legged in front of her so I could see, and told her to just relax and just 
act like she was on the toilet. She giggled a lot and tried hard for a while, but absolutely nothing happened. After a while of nothing, I said 
that if she did it, I would do it again too. That made her try harder, which I think made it worse too. </p><p>Finally, after another few minutes, I had an idea. I went to the stream and got some water in my mouth. Going back to my seat, I leant 
forward and squirted it into her cupped hands. That really worked, because she laughed and concentrated on the water and it naturally 
made her want to go. I watched as her first squirt of pee darkened her pink panties, spreading slowly out to the elastic legs, then ran 
down her crotch. Brazened by her first little bit, Kim pushed again and was almost surprised by the way it shot out then ran out over the 
rock. I was so excited! I had never seen this before with someone else, and it was so great. Kim was smiling and saying it felt so nice, and 
we both watched as her pee slowed to a trickle. Then it was my turn again. My pants were almost dry, so I took them off. My panties 
weren't totally dry, but they looked it. They were green I think. I sat down on the rock right in the puddle of Kim's pee - I felt it soak into 
the material of my panties and wet my bum, and that excited me more. Kim watched me again as I relaxed and slowly peed about half as 
much as she did. </p><p>Our panties were now wet and felt so nice to sit in. We both laughed and played in the stream, splashing until we were both soaked. Then 
we sunbathed by the stream until we were dry, and set off home talking about what we did and how neat it was.</p>"
815,Letter to a Friend,Cottonsocks,1,Jenny writes a letter to her lesbian friend,"['Fsolo', 'ws', 'panties']","<p>Hi my dearest Ruth, </p><p>How I miss our times together.  I so loved waking up with the feeling of your warm body stretched out against my back, and I have fond 
memories of reaching behind me, running my hands down your sides, over your arms, your waist, your hips.  There I would find your 
panties, always snug and soft... and always wet.  Mmmmmm, how I loved waking up to your pee soaking gently into my panties and tshirt, 
creeping up the waistband and tickling my bum with its golden promise.  Turning over onto my stomach, I would feel the wetness creep 
over my mound and encourage my clit to throb and stiffen as my movements ground my now wet panties onto my proud and sensitive 
button.  As you slept beside me, I would languously slide one hand underneath me and slowly pleasure myself as the other sought out 
your wet warm center between your legs.  And how you would awaken with a smile as my quiet moans grew to groans and then higher and 
higher to finally culminate in shuddering high-pitched whimpers...</p><p>Hmmm, I wonder how you would now feel if I sat in your lap with just a pair of panties and a t-shirt on as we watched tv together?  Then 
after a while you felt a slight warm tickling  around your crotch.  After a minute more, the warmth has grown, and there is a definite feel of 
warm liquid soaking into your skirt and panties and trickling its way between your legs. 
You put your arm around me and run your hand up my legs to my panties, where your suspicions are confirmed and you discover that I 
have been slowly wetting on you – my panties are soaked!  As your hand touches the wet cotton gussett, your fingers feel a fresh squirt of 
hot pee, and suddenly your whole lap is flooded as I push everything out at once. </p><p>Oops!  I guess I must have done it by accident!  (wink!) As the line from the famous movie, only slightly changed, says; ""You have a hot 
brunette wearing just panties, sitting in your lap.  She has an orgasmic hair-trigger and she has just wet herself.  What would you do?  
What would you do?</p><p>I've only just cum from the picture theatre (literally) where I watched a kids movie.  After my office wetting (i didn't do a really big wetting 
there) I was so horny and wanted to try again in a more public spot.  The theatre was only about  a third full, so I had several rows to 
myself – and I had reason to go to a cinema showing a movie for kids!   I pretended the movie was sooo interesting, and I didn't want to 
leave my seat, and I did the same trick as I did in the office – pulling my skirt up to my hips and sitting down on the seat.   It covered me 
nicely, and I was very excited as I could feel the prickly texture of the seat on my bum and thighs! Mmm, I wondered how many times this 
seat had been peed on before!
Over the next hour and a half I slowly emptied my whole bladder bit by bit.  My panties were so soaked at the end that they were wet 
halfway up to the waistband, and I was sitting in a very, very wet seat!  
I swear, some mothers really must make sure their kids go to the toilet before the movie starts, don't you think?  Imagine letting a kid wet 
the seat like that!</p><p>Anyway, when the movie was over I tied my shirt around my waist to cover the wetness, and after walking the 2 miles home in the hot 
weather I was almost completely dry by the time I got home.  Hmmm, I wonder what I can do next? </p><p>So, how was your day?</p><p>Love you,<br/>
Jenny</p>"
816,My Fantasy With Aunties Panties,Cottonsocks,1,"I love my Aunty, and have such naughty fantasies…","['Fg', 'ws', 'panties']","<p>You're my Aunty Julie, and I have had a crush on you for a long time. I can remember watching you as a young girl of 10 or 11, when I 
spied you in the bathroom one day, watching you in your panties and bra in the bathroom. You didn't see me I think, but I was hiding in 
the bathroom closet from my younger sister, staring out through the louvres. I saw you looking at yourself in the mirror, admiring your 
curves that I had liked so much. Watching you admiring yourself turned me on so much!</p><p>I also noticed that you had damp panties, like you had recently accidentally wet yourself a little. I didn't know why, but I found the idea 
very arousing, and as my breath came is shuddering whispers my hand found it's way slowly under the waistband of my track-pants and 
was soon was rubbing my smooth tingling pussy through my panties while watching you. You too, started to feel yourself through your 
panties and your bra, much like I was doing to myself. I was in heaven, and kept watching you as you got more turned on and worked up. </p><p>The sudden sound of my sister yelling and running past the door as she looked for me seemed to snap you out of it, and you quickly 
stopped, took off your panties and put them in the hamper, then dressed and left the room. I was disappointed as I was still feeling 
worked up and didn't want to stop this wonderful tingling between my legs, didn't want you to go away. I wanted to watch your body react 
to your knowing hands, wanted to feel this naughty special feeling from watching something I knew I shouldn't, but ohhhhh so enjoyed the 
sight of!</p><p>After I was sure you had gone, I reluctantly swung the louvres aside and stepped into the bathroom proper. Your perfume and scent were 
in the air, my young senses keyed to your being in a way I could never hope to achieve now. My head pulsed and my stomach clenched 
while my pussy just zinged as I scented your sex. Pheromones was not a word I knew back then, but my body was so much more 
knowledgeable!</p><p>Heady with need, my befuddled brain poked an idea through the cloying mists of need. I made my way to the hamper and retrieved the 
panties you had discarded. Ohhh, the scent was magnificent! The power it had over me was scary. Looking around like a thief in the night, 
I exited the bathroom and took the panties to my room, locking the door. Here. Here I could look at my prize unencumbered by the 
feeling of imminent discovery by an adult or, worse, my sister. </p><p>Here, time seemed to slow, almost to stop. Here I could discover many things for myself. WE could discover many things on our own, the 
panties whispered to me. ""Please take your pants off"" they seemed to say and dumbly I obeyed. ""Pull me onto you slowly. Feel how we slide 
smoothly up your legs, feel how snugly and damply we cling to your mound and hold your aching yearning pussy!"" they intoned. 
Mindlessly, automatically, driven by need, I did as they bade. My legs shivered and goose-pimpled as they slid past my knees. My stomach 
flip-flopped and my pussy jolted me with a thousand volts of hunger as I drew the panties snug, feeling the dampness on my pouting 
lips, feeling my own dampness drawn into the soft cotton to mingle with that already there. Oh joy! What an amazing feeling to slowly run 
my hands down then over my mound, exciting in the way my fingers curved under to cup my mons, middle finger instinctively beginning 
to stroke back to my clit. Ohhhhh, heaven!</p><p>Time began to flow again, gaining strength and speed like the electrical surge within me. Fingers flying, I masturbated myself to a huge 
orgasm, the best I had ever had!</p><p>Afterwards, I found I couldn't put the panties back, not THESE panties. We were friends now, and I didn't want to lose them, oh no! So I 
kept them. I kept them, and I always wondered if you knew what happened to them...</p><p>Well, that was 3 years ago now. They helped my fascination with panties grow, and I used them as pleasure items many many times. I still 
have them to this day. I also go around to your place when I can, as I enjoy your company. But I really enjoy watching you walk around me, 
carefree and unknowing of my quiet adoration. Seeing you in your short nightie with glimpses of silky panties underneath makes me 
tingle almost to the point of cumming, nipples straining so much I am sure you will notice them and say something. And the thought of 
what you do in them keeps me going for months after a sighting like that, imagining how you would pleasure yourself, or perhaps wet 
yourself....</p><p>
So this is my fantasy.....</p><p>One day when I know you have to be in town, I make my way to your place. You have told me I can come around any time I feel like. 
Today, I really feel like going to your house for some secret naughty fun. My kind of fun. Panty fun. I open the door and go straight to your 
bedroom, where I know I will find your underwear in a drawer beside the bed. After looking through them, and selecting the ones I like, 
soft sexy satin panties with lovely lace side panels and cute trim, I strip from my clothes and pull them on, eyes closed as I feel all those 
old feelings come back to me, like the first time. Dressed just in your panties and already wet with lust, I lay down on your bed. Running 
my hands over my body, I begin teasing my nipples and rubbing my pussy through your panties.</p><p>After a few minutes, I am in heaven. I have learnt to be slow, to be ruthless in curbing my desire for release. Now I thrill in the build up, 
the plateau, the long, long balance at the very very edge of orgasm.... Suddenly you walk through the door! Through my fog of desire and 
dawning horror, I am dimly aware that you are dressed only in a pair of medium coloured panties and a bra. Unknown to me, you have 
been on the phone engaged in a sexy phone-call at the far end of the house, and as you have finished you are now in a hurry to get to 
the bedroom to have a nice play.</p><p>Startled. Startled is not the word. Gob-smacked! Floored! Shocked! Whatever you are feeling, you see me lying on your bed in a pair of 
panties, YOUR panties, legs a-kimber and hand between them, a mirror-image expression on my face.</p><p>""Holy... Jenny!"" you say, ""Jenny, Wha-wha-what? ...what are you doing?!"" I am thoroughly speechless and embarrassed! I can only watch 
you as you continue to talk. You are telling me how badly I scared you, how you thought I was a burglar, a dog, a you-don't-know-what! 
How your heart is racing, and how you would have changed into some clothes if you knew I was here, and how I, how I ... how... and that 
what I am obviously doing has startled you very much. As you talk, you realise that you have caught me masturbating, masturbating on 
YOUR bed, masturbating on YOUR bed and in YOUR panties! Oh, my! Fright and fear turns quickly into heat. Heat in your loins and tummy. 
The response to instinctual danger, the need to reproduce, the need to cum. Within seconds, you are hit by a wave of lust, of primal heat.</p><p>""I-I-I'm sorry!"" I say, scuttling backwards and trying to shrink into the wall and bed, ""I'm so sorry, oh!"". I begin to break down, shame and 
fright bubbling out of me with my tears.</p><p>You look at me for a few seconds, seeing how bad I feel, then walk over to the bed and sit down at the end a few feet away from me. 
Gently, you place a warm hand on my thigh and tell me you had wished I had told you about coming over today, as you liked my visits. I 
shudder with my face in my hands, mortified and too shamed to look up, breath hitching. You are so entranced by my innocent 
vulnerability, my shame. You want to take it all away from me, make me feel better. How? By placing the ideal that there is nothing to be 
ashamed of! Slowly, patting and calmly stroking my leg, you start to tell me how in fact you too like to masturbate in your panties as well. 
How it's not at all dirty, or something I should be embarrassed over. You say how you too used to be turned on by other peoples panties, 
and how you regularly ""borrowed"" friends and family's panties to play in.</p><p>""Really?"" I squeak, looking up, not daring to believe what I hear. ""You do? I mean, you did?""</p><p>""Yes. Sure,"" you say as you softly caress my leg, ""catching you wearing my panties is quite erotic. A huge shock, I admit, but a huge turn-
on too! I have masturbated many times in those very panties, the last time I believe was last night. I put them in the drawer again, so it is 
interesting you should choose those."" she says with a smile. Pheromones again, undoubtedly. You stop caressing my leg and start to 
caress your thighs. A small part of me feels sad and disappointed that you are no longer touching me. You continue to talk about your 
experiences as you caress your shapely legs, slowly edging up to you panties with each stroke. Before long, you are touching yourself, 
smoothly running your hands in intricate motions across the shiny satin, dimpled with the press of your pubic hair but nevertheless 
outlining your pussy. I can tell by its shape that it is beautiful. I am mesmerized by your hands, charmed into absolute physical stillness, 
whilst inside my hormones are raging, spreading their powerful fire throughout my core. My pussy aches, and my clit tingles with the high 
tension. I watch you masturbate yourself, allowing me to see how you like to feel your panties. After five minutes of watching you breath 
heavily, legs scissoring slowly as you excite yourself, you reach over and lay your hands on my leg again. Gently you caress my thigh, the 
motion going higher and higher with each stroke. I am like a small, warm furry animal caught in the headlight glare of your sexual power. 
Softly, your fingers begin to brush the panty material covering my mound, damp from my previous ministrations. My pussy reacts, flaming 
its lips out in wanton desire, my orgasm builds with frightening speed. Galvanised by the rushing onslaught, I do the only thing I can think 
of to turn it back. I admit to a deep secret, a secret harbored in fear – the fear of discovery.</p><p>""I-I-I.. stole s-s-s-some panties from you w-w-w-once."" I stammered, then gushed on, ""Years ago. Whenyouvisited. I-I-I spiedonyou. 
Intheshower. Bathroom. They were a bit... wet. The panties. They were wet."" i look up at you with my eyes, fear and a little excitement 
showing.</p><p>""Were they?"" you say softly as you lightly caress me. I wait, wondering. Slowly, you smile, seductive, breathtaking. ""Come with me,"" you 
quietly say.</p><p>Getting up and leading me by the hand, you walk from your bedroom to the bathroom where you tell me to sit in the end of the bath. I am 
still cowed although terribly excited. Your caresses have left me gasping, and the panties I am wearing have again been doused with my 
wetness. Nonetheless, I silently do as you ask and sit in the bath almost over the plug. The porcelain is cold on my bum, pleasantly chill in 
the summer afternoon heat. I then watch as you sit at on the other end of the bath, leaning back with knees resting against the sides. </p><p>From here, I can see your panties perfectly and the slight wetness from your excitement making the material damp, outlining your pussy 
lips. You slowly begin to feel and masturbate yourself through them in front of me, you tell me how you have always known someone 
close to you was using them. It was puzzling but not unwelcome. You never guessed it was me, dreamed maybe, but never seriously 
harbored the idea for long. Glad that you found out, but seeing as her lingerie was expensive, this had to stop – at least, I had to stop 
taking yours. You of course now realise how much I love it, love your panties, love to play in them. But you wonder, have I tried...? No, you 
say. No, let me show you. Let me give you a ""stopping"" present... </p><p>Curious but still quiet, I ask what it is. ""Watch..."" is all you say. And I do. I watch as you close your eyes and relax, hand slowly, dreamily 
caressing your clit. my eye is drawn to that movement, transfixed. Slowly at first, I notice the silk getting darker around your fingers, then 
with burgeoning speed the stain seeps across the material to the gusset elastic and runs down towards your bum. I realise you have just 
wet yourself a little, just enough to show in the panties.</p><p>""Wow"" I say, beginning to rub my pussy and clit in ""your"" panties.</p><p>""Mmmmmm"" you say, ""That felt good. And I bet that feels really good."" Again you lean back, and again I watch the area below your fingers 
as it glistens with new wetness. And you start to pee again, harder. I watch your panties quickly soak and the wetness overfills the satins' 
retaining properties and runs into the bath. My eye follow as it streaks towards my crotch, hitting my bum, soaking into the panties I wear, 
building up and flowing around me, warm, warm against the cool bath, hot against my bum, ohhhhhh. I lean forwards, pushing my pussy 
into the stream, feeling the material siphon the pee up and wet my lips, my fold, my clit, ohhhhh.</p><p>You continue to masturbate while watching me, and I look up to see you widen your eyes for an instant, then close them as you shudder 
and moan, a long, long guttural sound that stresses your voice-box.</p><p>Silently, you reach out and caress me again, rubbing and rubbing. My orgasm hits with terrifying force and speed, and I am thrown back 
against the taps as my body is wracked with the utmost blissful ecstasy I have ever felt!</p><p>After that, we shower together, and you make me promise never to take any of your panties again, unless I want to suffer the same 
consequences...</p>"
817,Moroccan Girls School Teacher,cs.unwin,1,Love between a young Moroccan girl and her Western teacher.,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'rom', 'ws']","<p>Ikram grew up in a small village in the eastern part of Morocco. Most who live there are subsistence farmers. In that region men who have their own land often take more than one wife, to provide more labour to work their farms. Her mother was the youngest of her fathers' three wives. Ikram was destined to be one of several wives of a farmer like her father until one day something happened which changed her life.</p><p>That day Ikram learned a free school for girls was opening in a neighbouring village. The young Moroccan girl was very bright and eager to learn. She begged her mother to be allowed to attend the school. Her mother was persuaded and pleaded with her husband. Since Ikram's mother was the wife he found most pleasing in bed, the farmer agreed; but only provided Ikram would work on the farm when she was not studying.</p><p>The school was set-up in an abandoned garage. A French charity dedicated to educating illiterate Arab women had founded the school and hired a teacher to establish a new school in this part of Morocco. The teachers name was Rochelle. She was a Canadian in her forties who had for many years worked in disaster relief for different international aid organizations. She had suffered from burnout, and since she had started her career teaching in her home country, could speak French, and had a teaching degree, Rochelle was hired for the job.</p><p>After scrounging for some furniture and cleaning up the garage to use as a classroom, Rochelle set about finding students. When she started she had only six girls, aged 7 to 11. Ikram was the eldest and brightest. Madame Rochelle, as the students called her, lived in a mobile home behind the school. The teacher was accustomed to living in difficult conditions, and compared to some of her assignments, this one was relatively comfortable.</p><p>Rochelle was tall, about 5 foot 7 inches, slim and in very good shape for her age. Her features were a little too strong to be considered pretty, her nose was large and straight, and she wore her blonde hair just below her ears. Rochelle had developed early and had large breasts by the time she was in her middle teens. As the decades passed and gravity took its toll, her once proud breasts had begun to sag. And her perky pink nipples had grown and darkened. What used to be a proud 36B were now a 38D.</p><p>Rochelle had been a lesbian since she was a young teenager. In her thirties she had developed an appetite for pre-pubescent girls. After nearly being caught with an under aged student in her own country, Rochelle chose to leave and pursue development work in the Third World where there was less scrutiny. She had had many relationships with young girls during her career overseas.</p><p>Ikram was her favourite student from the schools beginning. She was that perfect age when a young girl's body just begins to develop into a woman's. Tall for a Moroccan girl, she was thin to the point of being gangly. Her breasts had recently developed into small bumps and she had a slight curve to her hips. These of course were well hidden as she never left the house without a brown shapeless gown, the same kind her mother and the other women of the village wore. Her hair was always covered by a dark blue Hijab, which is a scarf many Muslim women wear to cover their head and hair.</p><p>The young Moroccan girl was clever and an exceptionally fast learner. Rochelle spent more time with her than with her other students. After school she would invite Ikram to stay for tea and she would tell the young girl stories about the many places she had lived. Ikram most of all loved to hear her tell about Canada and Europe. The young girl had been exposed to television and some films and had an endless fascination for all things Western. She yearned to leave the confines of her poor country and culture, and to dress in the pretty clothes she had seen in magazines. She longed to let her long black hair down and feel the open air caress it. She was curious about Rochelle and wished to know every detail of her life.</p><p>""Are you married Madame Rochelle?"" She asked the teacher one day.</p><p>""No I never married."" Her teacher laughed.</p><p>""Why Madame Rochelle?""</p><p>""Because I love women, Cherie. I could never marry a man. And marrying women is not permitted in most countries."" Her teacher confessed to her.</p><p>This was a difficult notion for the young girl to grasp. Her teacher told her than in her home country women were free to love other women and frequently did so. This resulted in a torrent of questions, some of which Rochelle answered and some of which she deferred. She had anticipated this turn of events, even encouraged it. She reached in her bag and retrieved a book she had purchased by mail order from a French publishing house specializing in lesbian fiction. It was a book of stories about young girls loving mature women.</p><p>Rochelle cautioned her student that this was a special gift to her and not to show it to anyone, especially to her family. The teacher of course already knew Ikram was the only one in her family who could read French, so the risk to her was small. The young girl devoured the stories, reading many three or four times. While reading, the young girl felt her nipples get hard and experienced a tingling sensation between her legs. She surreptitiously touched herself on her smooth hairless sex and felt her body respond. Her explorations were constrained because there was no privacy in her crowded house, and what she was attempting was considered completely forbidden.</p><p>Nevertheless Ikram succeed in rubbing her pussy against different surfaces while no one was watching, including the arm of a sofa. She found this to be the best as the velour surface provided enough friction so she could feel it through her underpants. She imagined her teacher touching and kissing and licking her in ways described in the book she had read. As she rubbed her young pussy against the velour she experienced successive waves of pleasure pulsing through her body. For a few moments the entire room seemed to fade away as her first orgasm consumed her. She was a little frightened by the power of the experience and did not dare to try it again for fear of being discovered.</p><p>The next time they met in private, for tea, Rochelle asked Ikram how she liked the book. The young girl did not answer directly. She averted her eyes and blushed. The teacher gently took her hand and held it.</p><p>""Do you now understand what I mean about loving women?""</p><p>""Yes Madame Rochelle."" The girl answered.</p><p>She was too embarrassed to speak about her climax on the sofa, but the seed had been planted. Ikram would sit in the class and daydream about being alone with her teacher. She imagined her naked, which was not that hard. Rochelle was the only women they knew who did not wear a gown. Ikram and the other girls had gossiped about the jeans Rochelle wore and imagined they could see her vulva.</p><p>A few months after school had begun, Rochelle announced she would like to enter Ikram into a Math contest sponsored by the French Women's Club of Casablanca. The girl was thrilled but was certain her family would not let her attend, as it would require her travelling to the city and being away from home for three days. Her teacher asked for a meeting with her mother, which was duly arranged. The teacher explained that a bursary was available for the family, and offered the woman 150 dinars if Ikram were allowed to go. Her mother agreed immediately, without even consulting her husband. In truth there was no bursary – the money came directly out of Rochelle's pocket.</p><p>When Ikram was told she could attend, she was overjoyed. The city was a six hour drive. Rochelle would drive them both and they would stay at a hotel for the three nights required by the competition. When the day to leave came, Ikram arrived at the school dressed as she normally would in her brown gown and blue Hijab. She had packed a change of underwear and some toiletries in a small cheap bag.</p><p>On the journey to Casablanca, Rochelle prepared her young student. She talked to her about love between women and the freedom that could give her. The hotel was a new four story building. The lobby was clean and smelled fresh. Behind the lobby was a courtyard with a garden, a fountain, and a swimming pool. Ikram felt she was in a palace. They took the elevator up to their room on the third floor. It was as clean and luxurious as a three star hotel should be. The room was nearly as large as the house Ikram's family lived in.</p><p>Once the hotel room door closed after the teacher and her student there was an awkward pause. The young girl did not know what would happen next. Rochelle solved that by putting her arms around the girl's slight body and pulled her close. She kissed her on the lips. Ikram responded and melted into her teacher's arms. They kissed for a few minutes, Rochelle's hands explored the young girl's body beneath her gown. She had restrained herself until that moment, but now her hands were eager to explore every curve of the girls young body.</p><p>The teacher reached out and touched the young girls' hijab. It was held tight against her head so that only her eyes, nose, mouth and chin were visible. The dark blue cloth contrasted against the dark ivory of her skin. It looked so complete. Elegant and self-contained. Rochelle was eager to see Ikram's hair, neck and shoulders.</p><p>""I am going to undress you now, Cherie. Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yes Madame Rochelle. Please, I am yours' Madame Rochelle.""</p><p>Ikram guessed her teacher would not be able to undo the complicated folds of the scarf on her own. She reached behind and drew a long pin with an imitation pearl for a top, from behind her head. She took the end of her scarf and unwound it from where it sat on the top of her head. She then reached under her chin and released a bobby-pin hidden in the folds. The long blue scarf was draped over her head, with a long end and a short end, one on each side of her innocent young face.</p><p>Under the blue Hijab scarf, Ikram wore an elastic black bandanna. The scarf or hijab is for decoration. Her hair was held and hidden by the bandanna which kept even a single strand from being seen in public. Though elastic it was tied at the back in a bun. Ikram reached behind her head and untied the bandana. Her dark black hair, released, tumbled over her shoulders as she shook her head in an instinctive gesture.</p><p>Ikram's face without the Hijab scarf seemed younger and more ordinary. She looked like a young teenager from anywhere in the Mediterranean, or Latin-America. Only the slight curve of her nose betrayed her Arab ancestry. This was the first time the teacher had seen her young student bare-headed. She was pleased and even more aroused. She took the young girl's head in her hands and ran her fingers through her hair. It was fine and straight and silky to her touch. She leaned down and nuzzled Ikram's neck, letting the hair caress her face. It smelled of Ikram, her home and the spices used in her cooking.</p><p>Rochelle turned her attention to the old-fashioned brown gown covering her body. Shapeless, it hid her slight girlish figure from the eyes of all men and most women. Rochelle slowly loosened the four buttons which held the gown closed around her neck. There was no other way to remove the gown but to pull it up over the young girl's head. Rochelle leaned down, took the hem and lifted it. The garment lifted inside out, first revealing the girls' slim brown legs, then her underpants, undershirt, until finally she was free of the homely garment.</p><p>The young girl now stood in front of her teacher, quiet in ancipation. She was not shy or embarrassed. She had, in her mind, been preparing herself for this moment from nearly the first time she had met Madame Rochelle. And certainly from the time she began reading the erotic fiction her teacher had given her. Nearly naked she seemed a lot smaller and certainly more vulnerable. Rochelle stifled the urge to tear off all her remaining clothes and ravish her firm young body with her hands, lips and tongue. She had an overwhelming desire to possess this child. Instead she ran her hands lightly over the young girls body, exploring its nubile geography.</p><p>Her palms pressed down on the slight swelling of her chest. She could feel her rib cage, and her soft mounds. She imagined she detected a hardening of Ikram's nipples as blood rushed into them. Next her hands traversed her body, over her waist and to the slim almost boyish hips. She plied the crease between the cheeks of her bottom, and her fingers touched the flat surface of her sex, easily accessible from the rear owing to the girls' thin legs and space between her thighs. She imagined she felt the heat of the young girls' sex under her touch. Rochelle detected the crease of the pre-pubescents' hairless slit under the coarse material of her underpants.</p><p>The teacher put her hands under the waistband of girls' old, worn underpants and pulled them down. Once they passed Ikram's slim hips, the worn elastic on the baggy briefs ensured they slid to the ground. With another decisive gesture she pulled the sleeveless undershirt up and over the girl's head. Ikram stood naked before her. Her dark skin glowed in the soft light of the hotel room.</p><p>'How exquisite!' Rochelle thought to herself, as she gazed upon the naked girl she had gotten to know so well. Her breasts were so slight and her nipples not much larger than a boys'. Her ribs were slightly visible and her belly flat. The smooth skin her abdomen was an unbroken plateau of silky nakedness, unblemished, save for her recessed navel, to where it reached the fold of her sex. There it curved into two plump mounds, bisected by a furrow in the brown skin, unbroken save for a small almost imperceptible sliver of skin which peeked out halfway down. Rochelle imagined it to be the flap of her inner vulva, peeking out, waiting to be discovered.</p><p>Rochelle was eager to feel the girls' naked body next to her own. She began to undress. And because she had not failed to notice Ikram watching her these past months, the teacher had some idea of how exciting this must be for the girl. She chose to offer her a show, and stood in front of the naked young girl, taking her time with each article of clothing.</p><p>Rochelle began by unbuttoning her shirt. Underneath she wore a sheer white bra, in which her heavy breasts strained the fabric. Ikram could plainly see her dark nipples contrasting as they did with her pale skin. The young girl was surprised to see her teacher's underarms were not shaved. She had full tufts of hair which were a brown colour, not blonde like the hair on her head. All the Western women in TV shows and magazines Ikram had read led her to believe all Western women had shaved underarms.</p><p>The teacher slipped out of the straps of her bra and lowered the cups. Without support her breasts sagged. Her nipples were quite large and stood out from her pale breasts like brown thimbles. The young girl had not thought of her teacher as old, but she guessed she was not young, maybe even older than 30. It was hard to know with certainty. The women in Ikram's family became old very quickly.</p><p>Rochelle turned her bra around so the cups were in the back and unhooked it from the front. Ikram thought this was a very clever way to remove her bra. The girl made a note to remember this for when she would need a bra herself. Rochelle was wearing jeans. She unzipped them, pulled them down and kicked them aside. Her underpants were the same sheer material as her bra. The crotch was a dark area where it covered her pubic hair. She was quite hairy; her curly brown hair, the same colour as under her arms, spilled out of the top and sides of her underpants. Again Ikram was a little surprised because she imagined Western woman to be far less hairy than Arabs. Her mother and her fathers' wives, those she had seen, all sported very full hairy pubic areas.</p><p>Rochelle took the sides of her sheer underpants and pulled them down to her feet and stepped out of them daintily. The young girl could not take her eyes off her teacher's body. It was beautiful to her and exciting.</p><p>""Madame Rochelle you are so very beautiful."" She said to her teacher.</p><p>""Thank you Cherie."" She replied. ""What will you like to do to me? I am yours for the taking. You can do anything you like to me. Perhaps something you learned in the book I lent you?""</p><p>""Yes Madame Rochelle, thank you."" Ikram said politely. ""May I touch your breasts?""</p><p>Without replying her teacher took the young girls hands and placed them on her breasts. Ikram could feel the hard rubbery nipples on her palm. Gently, as if she feared she would break the soft orbs, she curled her fingers and squeezed them.</p><p>Rochelle let out an involuntary moan. She took the girl by the hand and led her to one of the two beds. It had been turned down before they arrived and a small chocolate had been placed on the pillow. The teacher lay down and pulled the naked young girl on top her. Pushing her fingers through Ikram's luxuriant black hair she pulled her head towards her breast. The girl, without hesitation attached her small wet mouth onto the proffered nipple and began to suck gently as a baby would.</p><p>Ikram had been around babies most of her life, a natural consequence of growing up in a polygamous Muslim family. In the privacy of their home women are not at all reserved about baring their breasts to feed. Ikram had from an early age always been curious the size and shape of the breasts of the women of her family. Now she had a nipple in her mouth she was very happy. She was also aware of her skin pressing against the warm body of her teachers. She was lying between the woman's open legs, her own slight breasts pressed against the woman's stomach.</p><p>Rochelle had to restrain herself. Although she thrilled at the effect of her young lovers mouth on her very sensitive nipples, she craved rougher treatment. She thrilled when her lovers pinched, pulled, slapped and even bit her. She stroked Ikrams' head, encouraging her gently. The teacher was highly aroused and her wet pussy craved stimulating. She began to rub her hairy mound against Ikram's smooth flat stomach.</p><p>Ikram was in awe of the effect she had on her teacher. She was keenly aware of the pressure of the woman's hot moist sex against her stomach. She was not confident enough to touch the woman's hungry sex that she so desperately wanted. Rochelle solved the problem for her. She gently detached the girl's mouth from her nipple and began to steadily push her down the bed and towards her throbbing pussy.</p><p>Ikram was aware what her teacher was doing and responded enthusiastically. She planted small childlike kisses on Rochelles belly, mons pubis, and into the tangle of brown hair on her pussy. Close as she was Ikram could smell the pungent bouquet an aroused woman's sex radiates. Her chin nestled in the slippery fold beneath her hair.</p><p>""Ikram, Oh God, lick me, please lick my darling,"" Rochelle panted.</p><p>The Moroccan girl pushed her tongue into the tangle of slippery wet hair, not knowing how it would taste. But when the inside of her pussy hit her tongue, she loved it. It tasted earthy with strong flavour of sweat, and hint of pee. Most important it tasted strongly of the woman she adored. Without any hesitation the young girl began to enthusiastically lick her lovers open furrow. And with a woman's instinct she honed in on Rochelles' clitoris, circling it with her tongue and licking it as she imagined she herself would like to be licked.</p><p>Rochelle lay back and enjoyed the urgent pulsing from her sex wash over her. Soon she was riding the crest of an orgasm but needed that extra push to get over the top.</p><p>""Ikram, utiliser tes doigts pour me baiser (use your fingers to fuck me). Please, please..."" Rochelle moaned.</p><p>""Ikram pushed a finger into her slippery vaginal opening. It slid in easily. It felt a bit like the inside of her mouth. Emboldened she pushed in a second finger.</p><p>""Aaagh fuck me please darling,"" Rochelle begged.</p><p>The Moroccan girl used two fingers to hammer into the slippery wet vagina. At her lovers urging she went faster and harder. It made a sucking, slapping sound as her fingers pushed, retracted and pushed deeper. Suddenly Rochelle arched her back, her thighs began to quiver, and a surge of clear fluid splashed from her vagina onto the astonished students face. Two smaller gobs followed which landed on the bedcover.</p><p>Rochelle was breathing heavily and giggled. She could not help laughing at the surprised expression on her lovers face. Sitting up she pulled the girls' much smaller body to her and kissed her lips with passion. Her tongue buried itself in her lovers' mouth. She paused for breath and licked some of the remaining discharge from Ikrams face. The Moroccan girl returned her embrace with passion.</p><p>""Cherie I am so sorry I laughed at you. I am sorry but you looked so surprised. But you should be proud. Very few women make me orgasm like that. When I am so aroused my body will discharge fluid like it did just now.""</p><p>Ikram was relieved and proud. There was nothing wrong. She had pleasured the one person in the world whom she most earnestly desired to please. She pushed her thin young body against her older lover, who held her close. Rochelle kissed her and said:</p><p>""Hey lover, you gave me a beautiful orgasm. What about you? What can I do for you?"" Rochelle asked.</p><p>Her hands began to roam over the 12 year olds body, caressing her nubile little breasts. She caressed her stomach and bum, teasing her by circling her womanhood, coming close, but not quite touching her. Ikram felt a familiar tingle in her young pussy and started to lubricate. She could not stand it any more and grabbed the older woman's hand and placed it on her hairless mound.</p><p>""My little girl is getting aroused,"" Rochelle whispered.</p><p>""Yes Madame, pleaase, pleaase touch me. Help me to have my pleasure.""</p><p>Rochelle went into action. She flipped the girl over and pushed her to her knees. The young girl was lying on the bed face down, her bum and hairless pussy in the air. The teacher began to lick the hairless vulva which was offered her. Ikram groaned as entirely new sensations penetrated her loins. It was a hundred times more exiting than touching herself. Rochelles tongue licked her clitoris, her uretha, her perineum. Ikram shuddered with pleasure as her lovers tongue snaked into her bottom, licked her crack and tried to penetrate her puckered anus.</p><p>Rochelles tongue found the entrance to her vagina, it was tight but the hymen did not appear to be present. She pushed her index finger inside Ikram to the first joint. The Moroccan girl groaned with pleasure and pushed back onto the finger, impaling herself on it until it was buried to the knuckle.</p><p>""Please Madame, fuck me more and harder,"" the young girl begged.</p><p>Rochelle added her middle finger to the first and jammed it into the girls tight vagina. She alternated between using her finger as a hook, probing the ceiling of her vaginal canal, and using it like a cock, shoving hard and deep as she could. From this position she could not easily reach the girl's clitoris, so she used her tongue to impale the girls sweet anus and told Ikram:</p><p>""Rub yourself! Rub your clit while fuck you girl""</p><p>Ikram rubbed her clitoris as she had never done before. Writhing with pleasure her thin boyish hips swivelled and ground onto her lovers fingers. Multiple sensations from different parts of her body overwhelmed her. Her moans rose in crescendo to a very uncharacteristic shriek which announced her moment of crisis had arrived. When it did she slumped onto the bed groaning and sweating from the exertion.</p><p>As they lay on the bed in the afterglow of their sex, Rochelle asked Ikram about her hymen. She knew virginity was very important for Muslim brides.</p><p>""Yes it is true,"" said Iskram. ""But I will not be such a bride. You, my teacher have opened my eyes. How can I be satisfied with a man of my village when you have shown me life can be so much more.""</p><p>""What do you mean? Rochelle asked.""</p><p>""I love you Madame Rochelle. I loved you from the first moment we met.""</p><p>Rochelle was moved by this statement. But she was also worried by the depth of feeling it implied. She cared deeply for this young girl she had just seduced, but she knew that in a year, maybe two she would be gone. On her way to her next assignment. Of course this was not the first time she had such a scenario play out. Seducing young girls from poor countries was not without its consequences.</p><p>Ikram noticed the shadow crossing her lovers face, and sought to reassure her.</p><p>""Please Madame Rochelle, understand. I am young but not as naive as you may think.""</p><p>""Yes I love you, but I know that I am but a young girl to you. And our future is very uncertain. But two things I am sure about, two things you have taught me. No three...""</p><p>Ikram went on to explain what she had learned from Rochelle:</p><p>""The first is that it is possible to dream, and dreams can come true.""</p><p>""The second is that I do not think my body was meant for a man.""</p><p>And in saying this she thought about the pure pleasure they had just enjoyed compared to the brutish couplings she had witnessed between her father and his wives. In the small house in which her family lived, such things were hard to conceal.</p><p>""Third is that I will leave this country and find a better life for myself. Perhaps in America. Or maybe France. I will go and I will have freedom and I will have choice to love whom I want.""</p><p>Rochelle was taken aback by this simple yet powerful declaration. 'And from the mouth of babes' she thought to herself.</p><p>""You are one of the most special and intelligent girls I have ever met Ikram. I probably do not love you as much as you love me. But I do care deeply for you and I am sure I always will. I am simply overwhelmed by your sense of purpose and will do all I can to help you achieve your goals. I promise.""</p><p>""It is late now. If you are to win this competition, we need some sleep. Good night my darling."" She said and they drifted off.</p><p>The next two days were a constant whirl of competition, studying and preparation. While the lovers did not have the luxury of leisurely lovemaking, they were able to snatch moments of hurried intimacy here and there. After Iskram had contested the semi-finals, but before the awards were announced, they were able to sneak back to their hotel room. Iskram insisted on removing her teachers jeans and panties and buried her face in her hairy mound. The day's excitement and stress had seemed to collect inside the gusset of her panties, and the smell and taste of her teachers sex was strong and pungent. The young girl loved it. Her teacher orgasmed quickly. But they had to leave return for the announcement of the day's results.</p><p>Iskram won the Math prize. It had no monetary value, but since the contest had been sponsored by Carrefour, which is the French equivalent of Wall Mart, the winner received many goods with significant value. Iskram hoped her family would be pleased when she shared them, and would not question her need to spend time with her teacher. She would tell them she was studying for another contest.</p><p>After the awards were presented and the two were heartily congratulated, they managed to slip back to their hotel room. Iskram was hugely impressed their beds were made and the chocolates replaced as if by magic. Rochelle uncorked a bottle of wine she had left to chill earlier. She ran a hot bath and the two luxuriated in the large tub drinking the cool wine. Two more firsts for Iskram. She had never had a bath before. In her village washing was done from a plastic bucket. And she had never tasted wine before. Two things she promised herself she would do again, often.</p><p>In the bath Iskram was eager to explore every nook an cranny of her lovers body. She teased the hair under her arms and licked this secret place. And with her lovers encouragement she kissed Rochelles feet and sucked her toes, one by one. She licked up her leg and rediscovered the beauty which lay between her lovers legs, exploring each flap, wrinkle and orifice with her tongue. She used her fingers to push deep into her teachers centre, finding her g-spot, and laughed with delight when she caused her to squirt again. She tried to catch all the viscous fluid with her mouth, but her lover came too quickly.</p><p>Rochelle dried her young student and carried her to the bed where she in turn devoured every inch of her body. Especially her innocent young breasts and hairless pussy with its puffy crease. The stress of the day and the effect of the wine put the young girl into a sensation filled daze. Her body became a vessel of pleasure for both to enjoy. A vessel which crested wave after wave of climax until exhausted. The two lovers then fell into a deep sleep.</p><p>The following morning they lay naked in bed and had breakfast delivered by room service. When Rochelles bladder felt the inevitable effects of coffee and orange juice, she left the bed and went to the bathroom. She called out to Ikram to come to her. The girl entered the bathroom; Rochelle was sitting naked on the commode.</p><p>""Come and watch me pee,"" she said.</p><p>Slightly embarrassed, Ikram came closer. Rochelle took her hand and held it under her bottom while she let loose a strong stream of urine. The young Moroccan girl grinned, held the hand under her nose and then tasted it with her tongue. She grinned and said:</p><p>""My turn now.""</p><p>She sat on the commode and let go a stream of her own piss. Rochelle put her hand underneath, and took her turn tasting. This aroused the two so much that they returned to the bed for another session of making each other climax.</p><p>Eventually it was time to check out of their room, and they packed their belongings hastily and took their baggage to Rochelles car. It was already loaded with prizes from Carrefour. They began the long journey back to the village.</p><p class=""h2"">Epilogue</p><p>When they returned to the school, Ikrams' family were pleased she had returned safely. They were even more pleased with the prizes she had won and gave them. The girl suggested there were many other prizes to be won in future competitions. She then had carte-blanche to spend time with her teacher whenever she chose. Ikram was even excused from heavier chores around the farm.</p><p>Ikram took every possible opportunity to spend time in Rochelles trailer. Her teacher initiated her into many different and some kinkier aspects of lesbian sex, such as piss play and D/s. Surprisingly, as Ikram got older she more often enjoyed played the dominant. Rochelle was a natural submissive and especially liked having her large breasts bound and whipped.</p><p>True to her prediction, Rochelle eventually got bored with Eastern Morocco and took an assignment elsewhere. Ikram was heartbroken for a time, but by then she was busy applying for a Royal Scholarship to the EMI (The Mohammadia School of Engineering) in Rabat. At 16 she was the youngest female student ever granted admission to the premiere engineering school in the country. Thus began a new chapter in her life. It was a difficult one, because there were few women in the school. Many of the male students and professors either tried to put her down or hit on her.</p><p>On graduation she applied to and was accepted on a partial scholarship for a Masters Degree to the University of Leiden in the Netherlands. She left Morocco age 20 and did not return for many years. While studying in the Netherlands she found an arrangement with a Dutch family where she was given free room and board in return for babysitting their children and doing light housework. It suited her schedule and the three children ages 11 to 5 years old were well behaved. The eldest, a precocious and pretty blonde girl, Saskia, was soon smitten with the dark beauty who had come to live in her house. Ikram found it hard to resist the attentions of this beautiful young girl on the cusp of adolescence, and eventually seduced her. But that is another story.</p><p>-- o --</p>"
818,Black School Substitute Teacher,cs.unwin,1,Margo is a substitute teacher in an immigrant school. She seduces a young girl.,"['F,g', 'cons,oral', 'ped', 'teen']","<p>I am sitting in my living room. Next to me is a beautiful girl of twelve. Her name is Mariya and she is on the cusp between childhood and adolescence. Her slim body has a coltish innocence to it, even though the onset of puberty is beginning to shape her body into the woman she will become.</p><p>Her face still has the appeal of a young girl, soft skin and beautiful features upon which makeup would be completely gratuitous. Her long brown hair has natural full body and the appearance of careless grooming only a young girl can get away with. Mariya's hips and bottom have begun to fill out, adding an exquisite curve to what nature has already created to near perfection. Her exquisite budding breasts have only just begun to fill out, perched like two small half lemons underneath the fabric of her dress.</p><p>Mariya is looking at me with love and admiration, and more than a trace of anticipation. I have played my game to perfection and I know she will be mine for the taking when I want. I savour the moment, as I do whenever this point in my seduction arrives.</p><p>You may condemn me for being who I am. You are free to do so. I feel no guilt. I was born with a very strong sexual appetite, and my tastes have always leaned to young teens. You may take issue with the skill and singleness of purpose I pursue my goals. If you are reading this then the only difference between us is that I make my dreams come true, and you probably do not.</p><p>I instantly noticed Mariya in my class, when I began substitute teaching it on Monday. I have a gift for spotting girls like her, an instinct I use to full advantage. I could tell from the dynamics of the busy class I was about to teach that she was alone, and probably lonely. I can always spot the subtle social dynamics among girls in any class I teach. It is immediately obvious to me which of the girls are 'in' and which of the girls are not.</p><p>I am employed as a substitute teacher in a large school district in the Netherlands. I could have a permanent teaching job if I wanted but being a 'temp' suits me perfectly. I try to choose assignments that last one or two weeks, which allows me the time to develop relationships with students.</p><p>My school district has a large number of what they call 'black schools' here. They are called black schools not because the students are black, but because these schools contain a large number of immigrants. And since 'black schools' more difficult to teach they are not the first choice for teachers here. I generally have my pick of assignments.</p><p>My first inkling that Mariya did not fit into any of the groups in school was her colour. She was neither one of black students from the Antilles, nor did she look Turkish, Moroccan or any other Middle Eastern nationality. And even though her appearance was European, it was obvious from the way she dressed that she was not part of the group of native Dutch students in the class. When she, like the other students, introduced herself, I could tell by her name and accent that she was either Russian or Bulgarian.</p><p>I singled her out from the first day. I was careful as not to arouse the suspicions of her classmates. No, only enough that she knew I thought she was special. I was careful to give her special looks, compliments, and in doing so I would lightly and seemingly accidently touch her arm or hand.</p><p>I made a point of assigning a test on the first day, and the notes I wrote on Mariya's paper were full of praise and flattery. I returned to her the marked test paper and waited patiently while she reviewed my comments. I watched her blush slightly and when I smiled at her I was rewarded with a warm smile in return.</p><p>On the second day I asked Mariya to stay behind, and I complimented her on her mastery of poetry and literature. I told her I had met few other student so gifted. She was at a loss for words. I put my hands on her shoulders and spoke to her earnestly about her potential. She met my eyes and blushed.</p><p>As soon as I got home that night I wrote Mariya a letter on a lovely floral patterned letterhead, but a plain envelope. Here is what I wrote her:</p><p> Dear Mariya,
 I sincerely want to thank you.
 You are the only light in this dull job.
 I am very fond of you.
 I wish to help you in any way I can.
 I cannot tell you this in class
 Others may get jealous. I hope you understand.
 You are a very special person.
 I want to know you better. Please write me back.
 Or text me on my mobile.
 Your dear friend,
 Margo Veenstra</p><p>I had obtained her address from the class list, and here in the Netherlands local letters posted before 6pm are almost always delivered the next day. I addressed the envelope, fixed a stamp onto it and rushed out to put the letter in the mailbox before 6.</p><p>The next day I continued to pursue my young beauty. I could see Mariya's large doe eyes follow me wherever I went in the classroom. As predicted she had responded to my attention and was developing a teenage sized crush.</p><p>A few words about me, just so you know, I am not hard on the eyes. I am in my early thirties and I am often told I look younger. I am born in Holland and I have fair skin and I am a brunette. My dark brown hair is cut short, but nicely styled. I am tall for a woman in most countries, and while not thin, I have kept my shape and my breasts are what you might call ample and I tend to wear tight blouses which show them to advantage.</p><p>I was initiated into lesbian sex by an older cousin when I was ten years old. In my teens and early twenties I swung both ways, but age and the self-knowledge that comes with it gave the confidence to pursue my exclusive sexual desire: young teenage girls.</p><p>That day I returned directly home after my last lesson and was not surprised when my mobile announced I had a text message. I had been expecting it. The message was:</p><p> Miss Veenstra. I am so happy to get your letter. I thank you so much from the bottom of my heart. Love Mariya.</p><p>My reply to her (and I felt my pussy moisten as I texted):</p><p> Sweet precious girl. You make me feel so happy. I wish I could look into your beautiful eyes.
 I want to tell you in person. Love Margo.</p><p>My sweet girl took the bait, replying:</p><p> Oh Margo. I wish it too. Tell me when you would like to meet.
 I will be there.
 Love Mariya</p><p>I proposed she visit my apartment, as long as she could do so without being discovered, for our relationship must remain secret. She assured me she could come by after school the next day, as her parents would not return until late in the evening. I immediately went to my bedroom and masturbated myself to a powerful orgasm, imagining, the whole time, the scene I hoped would play out with Mariya.</p><p>The next day in class, Mariya was literally mooning over me. I was alarmed enough that she would be noticed. I managed to slip her a note warning her to not be so obvious. She might arouse the suspicions of her classmates. I watched her read the message, blush, and she ignored me for the rest of the day.</p><p>Waiting for Mariya to arrive that evening, I fussed and dithered for a long time over what to wear. I considered a negligee, but discarded the idea as being too obvious. Eventually I settled for a short pencil skirt and a V-neck sweater which would show off my principal assets, my legs and my boobs. I eschewed a bra and undies, which was a bit risky, as the feeling of my bare pussy under a skirt always makes me very horny.</p><p>Eventually there was a knock on my door, and Mariya stood there, a shy and fragile beauty, looking as nervous as a fawn. I greeted her with:</p><p>""Oh Mariya!"" And I stepped forward to gather her into my arms.</p><p>I clasped her slight body to my soft ample chest, and kissed her cheeks three times as is the Dutch custom. I released her and held her at arms length, inspecting her with obvious approval. She had clearly made an effort to dress for the occasion, wearing a pretty thigh length frock and matching leggings. I was relieved to see she had not put on makeup for the occasion.</p><p>I could see from her face that my greeting had put her at ease. But her natural teenage insecurity still made her feel nervous. I took her by the hand as if she were an old friend and led her into my living room where I welcomed her to her sit on the couch.</p><p>I am proud of my sense of style and have invested a good deal of time and money into decorating my apartment. And in doing so I kept in mind what might impress a young girl. The paintings and prints which covered my walls were all of women, either tasteful nudes or female couples embracing. I felt it best to clearly signal my preferences so as to leave no room for doubt or misunderstanding. I let her take in her surroundings while I fetched a bottle of wine and some cheese and biscuits.</p><p>I could tell Mariya was both impressed and made anxious by my apartment. I gave her a glass of wine and toasted her as: 'the most beautiful and intelligent girl I have ever known'. Flattery, I had learned, gets you 'everything'.</p><p>Mariya blushed furiously, but it was clear she was secretly pleased and eager to be liked. I asked her a few questions about herself. She related that she was Bulgarian, an only child, and had come to the Netherlands only three years previously. Her parents, both economic immigrants, worked long hours at rather menial jobs. But she was very glad to be in a country where hard work and education could ensure her a decent standard of living.</p><p>I deliberately fell silent and gazed into her beautiful brown eyes. Then I let my face fall and my mouth descend into a frown.</p><p>Alarmed, she asked me, ""Miss Veenstra...I mean Margo. What is the matter?""</p><p>I counted to ten silently and then spoke hesitantly.</p><p>""Mariya, I wish more than anything to kiss you! But I know you would have no interest in someone old like me.""</p><p>I saw her eyes light up with joy and she answered, ""Oh Margo please kiss me, please. I would love nothing more.""</p><p>I set down my wine glass, held her soft cheeks in my hands and pulled her head towards me. I held my lips to hers and she responded by kissing me back eagerly. After a few moments I gingerly let my tongue slip in between her lips. Her reaction was to open her mouth wide in a gesture of surrender while her body relaxed and moulded onto mine.</p><p>I savoured the moment and then forced my tongue deep into her mouth. My arms folded around her and pulled her tightly to me. My unrestrained breasts pushed against her flat chest and my hands began to stroke her neck, back and bottom. Her tongue thrust eagerly into my mouth and Mariya melted into my arms. Her hands though hung at her sides. She was unsure of what to do with them.</p><p>I was happy to instruct her and I took one of her small hands, held it for a few moments and then slipped it under my sweater. Her hand found my bare breast on its own. Her touch was tentative, as if she feared she would break something. I pushed her hand hard against my full breast with my own, to encourage her to grope me as hard as she wanted.</p><p>Her other hand found a breast, and as she massaged both, my nipples stiffened under her touch. I took the opportunity to push her down on the sofa and straddled her legs. This caused my skirt to rise and bring my neatly trimmed but full dark bush into her view. I saw her eyes open wide in surprise.</p><p>Detaching my mouth from hers' I said, ""Do you like what you see there my love?""</p><p>She could only nod in assent and so encouraged, I unzipped the pencil skirt and pulled it up so that I was naked from the waist down. I used both arms to pull the jumper over my head and off. I leaned over her so that my pendulous breasts dangled over her face. I lowered one of my large brown nipples to her mouth. She eagerly grasped it between her lips and began sucking it like a baby would.</p><p>""It is not fair that only one of us should be naked,"" I said.</p><p>Not waiting for an answer I reached under Mariya's frock and took the waist of her leggings to pull them off. She lifted her sweet little bottom to accommodate. The leggings turned inside out and I slipped them easily over her feet. Now the crotch of her powder blue bikini undies was visible, and I could see a dark stain on the gusset. My word, I thought to myself, Mariya is horny. I lay next to her on the couch, kissed her again and whispered in her ear:</p><p>""You make my pussy so wet my love. Do you feel the same way?""</p><p>""Yess,"" she answered. ""I never felt this way before.""</p><p>""I want to touch your pussy Mariya,"" I said to her. ""May I?""</p><p>""Yes please Margo. Please I want you to.""</p><p>My hand slid down her flat belly and I slipped my fingers under the waistband of her undies. They touched a very light patch of silky hair before descending to cover her smooth twelve year old pudenda. As my fingers bisected the crease between her hairless vulvas she opened her legs to give me better access. My fingers easily slipped up and down her little girl canyon, from her anus up to her small clit, which caused her to shiver with excitement each time it was touched.</p><p>I paused for a second and stood up to remove the skirt around my waist. I wss now fully naked, and leaning over Mariya. I pulled her up and removed her frock and her small training bra. It was a pure white colour and barely had any cup at all. Her breasts were small fleshy mounds with pink puffy nipples at their tips. I attacked them eagerly with my fingers and tongue.</p><p>Mariya gasped and moaned with delight. I pulled off her undies and positioned myself between her legs. I peered at her sex, pink, wet and vulnerable before me. Without hesitation I clamped my mouth onto her beautiful young treasure and began to lap at her sweet fruit.</p><p>The taste was indescribably good; fresh and tart with a hint of sweat and pee. This was my moment of triumph and what I had pursued her for. My tongue searched relentlessly into every nook and cranny, probing her tight little anus, and her even tighter vagina, sucking on her urethra opening and circling her tender little clitoris. Within a short time I felt her thighs quivering uncontrollably as her climax erupted.</p><p>I moved on top of Mariya and kissed her full on the lips. I offered her a taste of her own emission on my mouth and she eagerly accepted it.</p><p>""Do you like me Mariya,"" I asked her softly.</p><p>""Margo I love you so much,"" she answered breathlessly.</p><p>""Good my love,"" I told her. ""I want to ask you to give me something my sweet girl.""</p><p>""What is it Margo? I will give you anything I have. Anything.""</p><p>""I want you to give me something precious that a girl may only give once in her life, and then it is gone forever,"" I told her.</p><p>A puzzled look crossed her face as I gazed into her eyes.
Then I saw a look of understanding cross her face and she smiled sweetly and said:</p><p>""Yes Margo please take from me what I may only give once. Please make me not a virgin.""</p><p>""Thank you my love,"" I said to her.</p><p>I stood up and pulled her to her feet and led her by the hand to my bedroom. When she saw the orderly expanse of my Queen sized bed with its designer bed covers, she hesitated.</p><p>""What if I bleed Margo,"" she asked me.</p><p>I had anticipated this and emerged from the en-suite bathroom with a towel. I placed it on the bed, and pushed Mariya on top.</p><p>I paused for a moment to gloat over my marvellous prize. So beautiful and on the cusp of womanhood, her slight figure lay on the bed, her legs slightly bent in an unconscious attempt at modesty. I moved them apart gently and firmly. I gazed on her beautiful young face, budding breasts, plump pudenda with its crown of light fuzzy hair. The ever so slight fold of her labia peeked out from between her hairless young crease.</p><p>I lay down on the bed next to my young beauty and pulled her close. We began to kiss. Unbidden, her hand slid between my legs and began to caress my pubic patch. Those small fingers of hers entered my desperately eager pussy and began to rub tentatively, like a traveller exploring a country that was strange yet at the same time familiar. I gently coaxed her head down between my legs and her tongue hesitantly dipped into my wet honey pot. Impatiently I pulled her close to me, mashing her face into my pussy. She responded without delay and began to fuck me with her hot little twelve year old tongue.</p><p>I climaxed two times under Mariya's enthusiastic oral assault. But I had another goal in mind. I eased her lithe form on top of mine and turned her around so that her bum and pussy were inches from my face, and her face was buried between my legs.</p><p>I paused to enjoy the sight of her virgin young sex open and displayed for me. The moist dark pink between her labia contrasted with the warm hue of her skin. Her inner lips were delicately formed and small, having not developed into an adults'. A slight flap of smooth skin hid her little clitoris. Her puckered anus was delicate and small. And only a hole roughly the size of a match-head gave an indication of where the entrance to her vagina lay.</p><p>I chose to start with the young girl's anus, and lubricating my index finger with my spit I poised it at the entrance to her puckered hole, and then pushed. Her cute little cheeks quivered and involuntarily clasped my finger. Undeterred I gently eased my finger in all the way to the knuckle. I used the tip of my index to rub the base of her sphincter. In males this stimulates the prostrate, and for women it has a similar if less intense effect. Mariya moaned and began writhing on top of me.</p><p>I was now ready. Lubricating my thumb on the secretions of her pussy I gave a sharp push and forced it through her hymen. Her moans took on a higher pitch as she felt the pain of her tissue tearing. A small trickle of light coloured blood discharged from her vagina and stuck to my hand. Without pausing I impaled my thumb deep as I could into her vagina and began to fuck her with it. She tried to move but was prevented by my two fingers deep in her holes, holding her like a clamp.</p><p>""Lick my pussy, I told Mariya. Please help me cum!""
 I pushed her forward to give her better access to my hot pussy. Mariya began to lick and suck on my clit.</p><p>""Use your fingers, girl!"" I told her.</p><p>She pushed her forefinger into my eager wet hole while she licked my clitoris. I kept one hand firmly pressed that spot just above her buttocks, to brace her body for my onslaught. I removed my thumb from her vagina and my finger from her pussy. Putting my ring and index finger together I plunged them into her wet hole as deep as I could.</p><p>Mariya moaned, but continued licking me. My fingers pumped in and out of her stretched hole and my thumb hit her clitoris each time I penetrated her. They made an obscene sucking sound each time my knuckles slammed against her sex.</p><p>I continued fucking this beautiful young girl with my two fingers until I could tell when she climaxed. She began to utter small birdlike cries, her thighs began to quiver and then Mariya went still for a moment. I removed my fingers. They were coated with a pale viscous fluid, normally white but in her case lightly tainted pink with her blood. I urged her to keep licking and fingering me and soon, I too had my crisis.</p><p>I do so enjoy the tender moments after I have had wild sex with a young girl. I took Mariya in my arms, stroked her hair and kissed her.</p><p>""Thank you for your precious gift to me Mariya darling,"" I said to her.</p><p>She told me I was welcome, and that she could not have dreamed of a better way to lose her virginity. Mariya turned to me, a cheeky grin now on her face and asked:</p><p>""Did you really mean that I am the best student you ever had? Or were just trying to pull me? I am sure you say that to all the girls.""</p><p>I laughed and replied: ""You are not quite the innocent girl you appear to be?""</p><p>""Oh yes I was a virgin, but I am not naive. Bulgaria is a very rought place. When you grow up there you do not stay innocent very long.""</p><p>""But I wish to thank you my dear teacher for seducing me."" She said.</p><p>Then this beautiful girl asked me: ""Margo, when we can do this again?""</p><p>--o--</p>"
819,"Free Love Librarian, Chapter 1",cs.unwin,1,Gera is senior librarian in the town of Wassenar. She takes full advantage of this position to satisfy her taste for young girls.,"['F,g,cons,fist,oral,ped']","<p>Gera van de Boogard believed she had the best job the world. She was senior librarian in the main public library in the town of Wassenaar, which is a rather wealthy suburb of The Hague, seat of government of the Netherlands. The Dutch pronounce the letter G as a soft 'K', a throaty sound. The real pronunciation of her name would be 'Cchheerah'. But Anglo Saxon readers are free to call her 'Jeerah'. Since many diplomats and other International Civil Servants and their families make their home in Wassenaar, Gera was used to different pronunciations of her name.</p><p>The library was located in a renovated Art Deco building from the 1920s. It was large enough to serve the city of 25,000 people and adjacent suburbs. Her job was not very demanding. It paid well enough to meet her modest needs and Gera's house was located only 1200ft down the street from the library next to a lovely park. She had worked there for nearly 20 years and the risk of her being sacked or being made redundant was very slight. This was a very good thing because Gera was a lesbian with an insatiable appetite for pubescent girls. And she did not hesitate to use her position at the library to further her pursuit of these forbidden interests.</p><p>On this sunny day in early September, Gera paused, as she did every so often, to be grateful for her good fortune. On this day it was especially appropriate to do so because the fall school term had just begun. The library was busier with young girls than it had been since the beginning of the summer holidays. Gera wondered to herself what kind of new delights the new school year would bring her. She was well prepared, and as organized in her pursuit of young girls, as she was in keeping the libraries' collection up-to-date.</p><p>On this warm day she wore a sleeveless Indian print dress which hung loose to her knees. She did not wear a bra or underpants. Her full D-cup breasts and rather large nipples were fairly obvious under the thin cotton material of the dress. Her once pin-up category breasts were still large but now sagged where they once stood proud. Gera did not shave her underarms. The light brown tufts there were in plain sight. Her outfit, Gera knew from long experience, was like a magnet to some young girls. And for that she was happy to suffer the stares of some of her colleagues and the lecherous looks of some the male visitors to the library.</p><p>Gera had been a hippy in her youth. She had summered on the nude beaches of the Adriatic and travelled to India in a VW Van. She had smoked hash in Kathmandu and Goa. At the time she was a blonde haired, big busted, wide hipped love child. Like many of her peers she experimented with 'free love' with men, women and groups. Eventually Gera discovered she preferred to love women. She had several beautiful encounters with fellow travellers, many free-spirited women like herself.</p><p>In India, Gera had spent several months in an Ashram in Puna. It was run by an internationally renowned Guru whose philosophy could best be described as 'reaching Nirvana through sensual delight'. In other words every sexual taste was catered to in the Ashram. There Gera first discovered her taste for young girls. She and other guests were offered a succession of beautiful young girls with brown skin, white teeth who had not yet grown any pubic hair nor experienced their first menstrual cycle. Gera discovered her own personal fulfilment. Further down the hippy trail in Thailand, Gera confirmed her tastes with a variety of young ivory skinned girls, just out of their villages, and eager to please this statuesque blonde.</p><p>Back home in The Netherlands Gera put a plan in place which led her to this, the best job in the world. Now in her late 40s, her youthful voluptuousness had suffered the effects of gravity. She was thicker around the waist and bottom, her once proud breasts now sagged and her long blonde hair was greying and kept short. Not that it really mattered because in truth Gera was more often desired and sexually fulfilled now than she had ever been in her 20s. A keen mind, singleness of purpose, and experience will win out over looks every time, she believed. And she was right.</p><p>On this particular day she met Luna, a precocious 10 year old girl. She had olive skin and long brown hair and eyes which she got from her Columbian mother. Her height - she was tall for her age – her frankness and a strong curious streak she got from her Dutch father.</p><p>Luna was bored. She had spent nearly the whole afternoon in the library, most of the time near Gera's desk. Her mother had obviously dropped her off in order to run errands, and save on the cost of day-care. Gera had seen this many times before, but was not bothered. It provided her with an endless source of easy pickings.</p><p>Luna wore a t-shirt and an A-shaped smock-like dress, bare feet and sandals. She was very pretty, her darker skin and black hair stood out amongst the mostly blonde children. Her most interesting features were her large eyes and slightly bee-stung lips, suggesting the beauty she might become when she was older. Her figure was quite typical of a ten year old – only the hint of curves she would develop in puberty. Naturally for her age, Luna had only very superficial understanding of or interest in sex. She was innocent in these matters and therefore careless about the way she leaned on the table, affording the librarian several views of her plain white cotton underpants.</p><p>Luna gazed at Gera's large breasts frankly and openly as she sat on the low children's table in front of the librarian's desk. The ten year old girl was leafing through books and magazines, clearly bored, and looking around to find something more interesting. Her gaze kept returning to Gera, who smiled and nodded at her. Gera deliberately stood up to reach a book on the shelf, giving the girl a clear view of her unenclosed breasts, and the tufts of light brown hair under her arms. Gera's nipples, always big, had grown as she got older. When engorged, as they were now because of her thoughts of the young girl, her nipples became the size of whiteboard marker caps, and easily visible beneath the fabric of her dress.</p><p>""What is your name dear?"" Gera asked the young girl.</p><p>""Luna, Miss,"" was her reply.</p><p>""What a lovely name. You are such a pretty girl. You have been watching me. Do you like what you see?""</p><p>""Yes Miss,"" the girl answered.</p><p>""You like my boobies don't you?"" Gera boldly asked. The girl nodded her head and blushed.</p><p>""Dear, don't be shy. I like to be watched by such a pretty girl."" Gera flattered the girl. ""Are you bored?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes Miss, I am here all afternoon. It is boring.""</p><p>""Let's play a game together. Let's guess the colour of each other's undies."" The little girl smiled, eager to do something interesting and slightly naughty.</p><p>""But only you and I can play this game. If someone else sees your undies, you lose.""</p><p>""OK Miss."" Luna said with a slightly mischievous smile on her full sensuous Latin lips. They were almost too full for such a young girl.</p><p>The little girl returned to the low table and sat on a child's chair. This time she was a little careful, holding her legs together tightly. Gera pulled her skirt up past her knees and waited until no one was looking. She lifted the hem of her skirt and quickly opened and closed her legs.</p><p>The child craned her neck but could not see much. She eagerly joined in the game and mimicked Gera's actions, but with little finesse. She lifted her skirt and opened her legs wide. The librarian was rewarded with a good look at the gusset of her girls' underpants. The white cotton covered her plump mound tightly and the fabric was pushed tightly into her little crack. Gera could see the faint discoloration of a pee stain from when the young girl had forgotten to wipe herself.</p><p>Luna looked at the librarian expectantly. Gera made sure the coast was clear, pulled up her skirt and opened her legs. The little girl was favoured with a clear view of Gera's hairy pussy. From her vantage point all Luna could see was a nest of light brown curls. Gera let her look for a couple of moments and then closed her legs again.</p><p>The expression on the little girl's face was precious to behold. It was a combination of fascination, then surprise and finally indignation. She stood up and marched over to Gera's desk.</p><p>""No fair. You cheated!"" She said loudly. ""Shhh."" The librarian tried to quiet her.</p><p>""You aren't wearing any undies! I can't guess the colour!""</p><p>""Yes I am sorry. You are right. You win dear. Would you like a Cola? Come with me to my office and I will get one for you.""</p><p>Luna perked up, smiled and followed the librarian downstairs to her office. The office was the result of years of preparation and planning. Gera had used her seniority to obtain a small room tucked behind the storage facilities. No one else in the library had an office and hardly anyone ever went there during the day. The brightly lit room was furnished with a desk, a small couch and an apartment sized fridge. The librarian had painted and decorated the room in bright colours and IKEA furniture. It was designed with a single purpose in mind - the one that it was going to be used for that day.</p><p>Gera got a Cola from the fridge and offered it to Luna. The little girl could see the fridge was stuffed with Haribo sweets and soft drinks.</p><p>""This is my grown-up playroom. Welcome Luna."" Gera told the girl.</p><p>""Wow! It is so neat. I wish I had one like this."" The girl said, wide-eyed in amazement.</p><p>""We are friends now dear and you can come here any time you like.""</p><p>""Really Miss?""</p><p>""Oh yes dear, really, really!"" Gera said and she gave the little girl a big hug.</p><p>Given the height different between the two, Luna's face was buried in between her two soft pillow-like breasts. The girl took in the scent of the librarian which was clean and smelt of soap and the slight hint of her perspiration. The touch and smell was different and new and exciting to her. This triggered an emotion of comfort and belonging which the ten year old girl craved. Luna was a latch-key child and spent a lot of time by herself. She missed the love and comfort she should have been getting from her mother.</p><p>Gera sat on the couch and pulled the girl next to her.</p><p>""I like you Luna, you are fun."" Gera told her. ""I like playing games with you. Lets play tickle your fanny. You can tickle me and I will tickle you.""</p><p>Luna perked up immediately. She was a girl with a strong sense of curiosity. She was especially curious about adults' bodies. Her mother and father, when she saw them, were modest and would not dream of being naked in her presence. Here was a nice woman who seemed about to satisfy her curiosity.</p><p>Luna was eager to play. Gera hiked her skirt up around her waist and opened her legs. Luna could see between a thick mat of hair, the outline of the librarian's sex. There seemed to be bits that were cauliflower shaped sticking out; very different from her own smooth hairless crease. Gera gently took her hand and rubbed it against the hairy mound between her legs. The little girl let her hand stroke the rubbery-like surface of her vulva. It felt strange and exciting. Her fingers felt a bit of moisture and she wondered if the woman had peed recently.</p><p>""You like that Luna? It feels good for me."" said the librarian. ""Now it is my turn dear.""</p><p>Gera kneeled on the floor in front of the girl, lifted her smock, and tugged at her underpants. Without any embarrassment Luna lifted her bum off the seat and the small cotton panties were pulled off her hips and down her legs. They lay in a wrinkled heap around her ankles. Gera leaned over to examine the girl more closely.</p><p>""Oh my! You have a lovely little fanny. What do you call it?""</p><p>""Mum calls it my kitty, Miss. Do you think it is OK? It is not hairy like yours.""</p><p>""Don't worry dear. It is a lovely kitty. May I look more closely?""</p><p>The girl nodded and Gera gently touched her plump little mound. Her experienced fingers deliberately stroked up and down the little crease, lightly probing in between her lips. Like most girls her age, Luna's pussy felt a little sticky to the touch.
 ""Oh it is beautiful, the prettiest I have seen."" Gera told her.</p><p>The little girl was beginning to react to the librarian's touch. She felt a slight tingling sensation between her legs. It was a new sensation but not unpleasant. She felt what they were doing was slightly naughty and said so.</p><p>""Yes Luna, we are playing big girls games and we are being naughty. I will not tell anyone if you won't. This will be our little secret. Promise?""</p><p>The little girl was torn between fear of what her mother might think, and a desire to do what she wanted, whether it was right or wrong. Gera however, had chosen well, as usual. She had a sixth sense of which girls could be counted on to break the rules and which ones would not.</p><p>Gera thought it was time to up-the-ante in this poker game. She pulled her dress up over her head. It came off easily. Her large pear shaped breasts were aimed directly at Luna, the nipples big and hard and pointing slightly downwards. Luna's pretty full lips mouthed a silent 'Oh!' as she regarded the big breasts in front of her. Every little girl is fascinated by women's breasts and a desire to know how their own would develop; Luna was no exception.</p><p>Her small hand reached out involuntarily to touch the pendulous orbs in front of her. She stopped short and looked at the librarian, her eyes begging for permission.</p><p>""Yes Luna, you can touch all you like. We are special friends and it is OK for friends to touch each other dear.""</p><p>Gera took the girl's small hands in her own and placed them on her breasts, over the nipples. The skin was surprisingly warm and the nipples hard and rubbery under her touch.</p><p>""Do you like them Luna? How about if we play 'Baby'? Will you like that dear?""</p><p>""How do you play that Miss."" Luna asked, slightly puzzled.</p><p>""I will be the mother and you are the baby. Is Baby hungry now?""</p><p>The light went off for Luna. She smiled broadly and said: ""Yes Baby is very hungry, Goo-goo, Ga-ga.""</p><p>Gera lifted one breast and pushed it towards Luna's face. The little girl wasted no time suckling on the proffered nipple.</p><p>The librarian pulled her chest back and her breast stretched horizontally to accommodate. Luna had a firm grip on the nipple and did not let go. She sucked harder and that had the desired effect for Gera. The hard suction of the girl's pretty little mouth was arousing the older woman. She felt a familiar tingling in her crotch and noticed the juices in her vagina were beginning to flow.</p><p>Luna was very happy as she sucked hard on the librarian's big nipple. It had been her fantasy to suck on her own mother's breasts, but she had not touched or barely had a look at them in the past five years. She sucked the nipple like she would on a straw, straining to get the milk out. When Gera asked her to change breasts, she did so willingly and began to suck on the other. The older woman felt the little girl was ready for the next step. She said to her:</p><p>""All right dear. It is now your turn to play Mommy."" And with that she detached her breast from the girl's mouth and pulled the smock over Luna's head. Next came her t-shirt. The little girl had no breasts to speak of. She was too young and skinny even for small bumps to form. Her nipples though were larger than a boy's her age. Gera gently pushed the little girl onto the couch and began to suck on her nipple.</p><p>""Yumyum! Give Baby some milk!"" She whispered.</p><p>The girl stroked her hair and said: ""Good Baby!""</p><p>Gera took the small nipple in her mouth. With considerable expertise she manipulated it with her lips, tongue and teeth. And even though she was years away from puberty, like most girls, Luna's nipples were the first part of her body to mature. They were sensitive and the older woman's manipulation of them began to release feelings in her innocent young body that she did not even know she could have.</p><p>From her position kneeling on the floor and her face pressed against the little girl's chest, Gera's hands had ready access to the treasure between her legs. Her fingers continued the exploration she had begun earlier. She gently eased Luna's legs apart and her fingers explored the intimate places that lay within. The girl responded immediately, opening her legs further and giving the librarian greater access. The older woman's fingers probed the soft fleshy insides of her lips. A cautious attempt at pushing into her vagina was stopped by the little girl's hymen, so she made her way to the tiny clitoris and began to tickle it.</p><p>The 10 year old girl's body was overwhelmed by the sensations from her nipples and her little cunny. She could only lie back and enjoy them and let the pleasure she felt wash over her in waves. She was now putty in the older woman's hands, which is what Gera had counted on. From long experience she knew that even very young girls, when stimulated in this way, would feel pleasure. Once the feelings of sexual pleasure took over, young girls became eager for more.</p><p>The librarian was now desperate for a taste of what that lovely young girl had between her legs. She put her hands on the girl's slim buttocks and her tongue made a snail trail across her flat belly, over her smooth little girl's abdomen and straight in between her hairless vulva. Holding Luna's plump vulva apart her tongue dived into the silky cleft which bisected it. The taste was as she expected – divine.</p><p>'There is no taste in the world which compares to that of a young girl's pussy.' She thought to herself. With its hint of urine, and otherwise clean fresh taste she licked up and down the girls little slit. Gera sucked on the little flaps which barely peeped out Luna's pussy when it was closed. She even gently lifted her buttocks to expose her tiny puckered anus. Her tongue darted in and pushed slightly against the little girl's tight sphincter. Gera sought her tiny little girl's clitoris and circled it with her tongue. She pursed her lips and sucked it like one would suck a little penis.</p><p>Luna was in another world. The initial tickling sensation had been replaced by a newfound pulse which pressed urgently into her tiny loins. It seemed to push in waves into her undeveloped womb and uterus. She was devoid of speech and could only lie back and enjoy the new feelings in her body. As the tempo of the librarian's licking increased, Luna felt she was riding a wave of pleasure which pulsed through her. Suddenly she felt an urgent need for release, very similar to when she badly needed to pee. She tried to warn the lady with her mouth over where she normally peed from but could only manage a small grunting sound. Then as a wave crests as it reaches the shore, her body felt itself let go. She went rigid in the older woman's arms, and then limp, as the entire room seemed to narrow to a tunnel around her body.</p><p>Gera could tell the little girl had passed out. Her eyes had closed and her legs had gone limp. The librarian reluctantly removed her mouth from the hairless little clam it had been feasting on. She took the girl in her arms and held her pulse to know if she was all right. Luna awoke with a smile on her face.</p><p>""Wow! Miss, that was sooo good!"" She exclaimed. Instinctively she reached for the librarian's large soft breast which pillowed her head.</p><p>""Can we do that again? I love this game Miss. It makes me feel so good.""</p><p>Luna was chattering away, saying whatever came into her mind at the moment.</p><p>""Yes dear. Of course, my sweet. Whenever you like."" Gera told her.</p><p>Helping the little girl have her first orgasm had aroused her to the point where her wet vagina was literally leaking on the couch. She pulled the little girls' slim body close to her, savouring her soft skin and childish curves. She stroked her long dark hair and placed little kisses on her bee-stung lips.</p><p>""How would you like to kiss my kitty, sweety?"" The little girls brown eyes went wide and her smile went nearly ear to ear.</p><p>""Oh yes Miss. Can I please? May I?"" And without answering Gera pushed her slim childlike body down and lifted her legs.</p><p>The little minx slid the rest of the way and lay on her stomach regarding the librarians' slightly opened hairy pussy. She examined it very carefully as Gera watched her.</p><p>Luna had never seen a woman's pussy up close before. Her mother was very dark haired and her pussy was trimmed regularly so as not to protrude from her bathing suit. The girl did not know her mother shaved. She found the librarian's hairy pussy fascinating. Although the hair was confined to her pubic area it was thick and bushy. It covered the sides of her labia and light brown strands were present front to back. A ring of hair circled her asshole. Her fascination was greater for the fact that her body and little pussy was completely hairless and destined to be so for the foreseeable future.</p><p>The little girl rubbed the hair at the entrance to the librarian's pussy. It felt silky under her small hand, quite different from how it looked. She parted the hair to have a better look inside. Though the skin of her outer labia was the same light colour as the rest of her it appeared to be brown because of the hair. Legs only slightly spread, her inner labia pushed out like a brown ridge of cauliflower. Curious, Luna stroked this ridge; it was softer than her normal skin, and slightly wet to the touch. Gera's arousal by the little 10 year old girl ensured she was well lubricated.</p><p>""Put your finger inside dear!"" Gera told the little girl.</p><p>And to help her she opened her legs wider and placed her fingers on the skin on either side of her large gash. This opened up her wrinkled pink insides to her little lover's inspection. The inside was a lighter pink, shiny with her vaginal secretions. Very tentatively the little girl pushed her finger into the opening between the two wrinkly lips. It went in easily and felt warm and slimy. It reminded her of the inside of her mouth. She was careful not to push too hard.</p><p>""Wow your kitty is so big Miss!""</p><p>""That is a grown up kitty. OK dear, please slide your finger in and out. It makes me feel good. And don't worry you can push harder.""</p><p>Luna did as she was told. She moved her finger in and out of the slippery wet hole. Now she caught the scent of the librarians' pussy. It was the powerful odour of aroused woman, a smell completely new to the little girl. As she moved her small finger back and forth the fleshy flap of Gera labia moved back and forth covering her knuckle. Gera moaned slightly as the little girl penetrated her. Her vagina's arousal was producing copious amounts of milky white mucus which coated Luna's finger and hand.</p><p>""Give me more fingers,"" Gera moaned. ""And please lick me."" She instructed her little pupil.</p><p>Luna was able to insert four fingers into the slippery wet hole. She pulled them back and forth as instructed. She put her face in closer and inhaled the full scent of the librarian's sex. She pushed her tongue into the open gash very timidly, not sure about licking where the older woman peed. The taste wasn't so bad! It did not taste like pee at all. It tasted really funny, a little like the older woman smelled.</p><p>Emboldened Luna licked again, and again, much like a little girl would lick a big lollipop.</p><p>""Yes dear that is so good. Lick the little bud at the top. Suck it like you did my nipple.""</p><p>The light went on for this little girl. She understood that except for the big hole, the librarian's pussy was similar to her own, only a larger, hairier caricature. And the fact that she herself did not have a hole there. Luna remembered how Gera had licked her own clitoris and began to give the librarian's stiff little bud most of her attention. Her lips formed into a little cupid's bow pursed together, sucked on the older woman's clitoris.</p><p>Luna, like most little girls, was easily distracted and so Gera had to keep her focused. She used her hand to gently but firmly keep the girl's head in place and mouth on her throbbing clitoris. She instructed Luna to push her entire hand into her wet vagina. Her small hand slid in easily.</p><p>""Make a fist dear and pretend you are punching me inside. Don't worry you can't hurt me at all.""</p><p>The little girl clenched her fingers and pushed deep inside the librarian's slimy wet hole, thrusting deep against her cervix. She thought what she was doing was strange, but it felt like an interesting game to her and since she really liked the older woman and wished to please her, she stayed focused.</p><p>Gera lay back watched the pretty little girl's efforts. From her position on the couch she could watch Luna's pretty, perfectly shaped naked bottom move with her efforts. This one is definitely a keeper she thought as she abandoned herself to sensations of her impending orgasm. The feeling of the lips and tongue on her clitoris and hard fist penetrating deep into her womb brought her over the edge and her body shook and spasmed slightly as her climax took her.</p><p>Luna regarded the librarian with a mixture of awe and admiration. She realized she was responsible for Gera's pleasure and she felt proud and grown up. Gera pulled Luna up so her little girl's skinny body was perched on top of her soft cushiony body. Her large pillowy breasts pushed against the flat 10 year old's chest. She kissed her on the mouth tasting her own juices on the girl.</p><p>""Oh Luna, thank you dear. You made Gera have a really great cum. You are a wonderful lover."" She complimented the young girl and spoke to her like an equal.</p><p>""You and I are lovers now, secret lovers. Do you know what that means dear?""</p><p>""Does that mean we can do this again Miss?""</p><p>""Yes Luna, any time you like sweety. But you cannot tell anyone about this. Not your friends, not your parents. Especially not your parents. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes Miss, the little girl answered solemnly.""</p><p>It was time to leave before Luna's mother came looking for her. Gera helped the thin, little, doll-like girl dress. . The librarian could not resist giving her nipples a last kiss and using her finger to fondle her little hairless slit. She used her finger to probe her virgin little hole. There was no entering through her hymen. 'Another time.' She thought to herself, finishing dressing the little girl and putting on her own clothes.</p><p>Gera did a final check for any signs of their tryst and found none. They went up to the main floor of the library where Luna idly leafed through comics while gazing at the librarian who busied herself at her desk. Luna's mother came to fetch her shortly after five as Gera had predicted. The woman was using the library as a free day-care, as she guessed. Gera was looking forward to regular play sessions with this pretty little precocious girl. The librarian blew the little girl a secret kiss as she left with her mother.</p>"
820,Webcam Fun 1,cs.unwin,1,Twelve year old Olivia discovers webcam fun and meets a much older friend Crystal.,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'oral', 'ws', 'voy']","<p>Olivia was in her bedroom with her MacBook. She was in Year Eight and supposed to be doing homework but was not. Her Mummy was busy downstairs with her younger brothers and her Daddy was at work. Her busy parents did not mind she was in her room with the Internet as long as she was quiet and out of the way.</p><p>That evening Olivia spent most of her time on FriendsPage, text chatting with friends or web-camming with them. It was normal for the children in her class to do this. Some boys she knew tried to get girls to take off their clothes on camera. Olivia knew of a couple of girls who had done this, but she herself had not dared. She was smart enough to know such pictures would be all over school in an instant. She had seen this happen with brutal consequences for the girls involved.</p><p>Olivia especially liked to watch herself on the video camera of her laptop. Like most twelve year old girls, she wished she were older and prettier and that she had real breasts. She knew she was pretty, but pretty only in a little girl way. As far as breasts were concerned she had none. Her chest was as flat as a young boys. Only her nipples were larger and sometimes turned into little pointy buds when it was cold or when she was aroused.</p><p>Olivia turned on the camera and looked at herself, practicing different expressions - serious, playful, sexy... She imagined she was one of those girls who did strip on camera. She lifted her shirt slightly to show her belly and did a sort of strip tease. She playfully lifted her shirt to show one small breast and lowered it. She then did the same with the other breast.</p><p>This made Olivia aroused. She could feel a wetness begin between her legs and thought about rubbing herself. To check she slid her hand under the waistband of her white panties, across her sparse blonde pubic hair and let her fingers slide up and down her plump little girl's sex. Like her breasts, Olivia's inside bits had not fully developed and when seen from the front looked like a smooth fleshy mound bisected by a crease.</p><p>At that moment she was interrupted by a 'ding'. Someone on FriendsPage had sent her a message which read:</p><p>""Hi what you doing?""</p><p>She did not recognize the name: 'Crystal Archer'. The profile picture was a pink teddy bear with a red heart on it, indicating the person was likely female. Olivia replied and said she was doing nothing and the two began texting back and forth a few times.</p><p>""You want to cam?"" Crystal asked her. </p><p>""OK."" Olivia messaged back and turned on her webcam. </p><p>She was surprised to see a grown woman appear in the large screen. The woman looked about her mother's age and appeared to be naked, at least from the waist up. The woman was leaning on her desk, her nipples out of view of the camera. There was no mistaking the very large bare breasts which pillowed out in front of her.</p><p>""Do I know you?"" Olivia spoke into the laptop microphone. ""How did you become my friend?""</p><p>""Oh, you are probably friends with my daughter,"" the woman replied. ""If you don't want to cam with me that is OK.""</p><p>""How come you are naked?"" Olivia asked, curious now.</p><p>""I have just finished my shower and I am alone at home. Hope you don't mind,"" the woman answered.</p><p>Olivia did not mind. She was very curious about women, especially women with big breasts. Her own mother was small and slim and Olivia envied girls with large breasts. The twelve year old often dreamed that she would one day have large breasts of her own.</p><p>At the same time she was naturally suspicious of the woman's story. She suspected there was something 'not right' about Crystal. Olivia had been frequently warned about dirty old men who pretended to be someone else online. She had not imagined there were women who did the same.</p><p>On the other hand, she was already feeling naughty and what was the harm. After all, she was safe in her own house.</p><p>""You have nice boobs Crystal!"" Olivia said brazenly.</p><p>""Thanks, Hon,"" the woman replied. </p><p>""Do you want to see them?""</p><p>""Yeah, I would.""</p><p>""I will show you mine but you have to show me yours. That is only fair, don't you think?""</p><p>""But I don't have any boobs!"" Olivia replied, pulling down the hem of her t-shirt so it fit tightly against her torso and showed how flat-chested she was.</p><p>""I don't mind! A deal is a deal,"" Crystal said.</p><p>""OK, you first,"" Olivia told her.</p><p>Crystal sat up straight in front of the camera and her large breasts filled the screen. Olivia was particularly impressed by her nipples which were very brown and large. They were about the size of Olivia's thumb and nearly half as long.</p><p>She also noticed for the first time that Crystal was pretty. Even though the woman was ancient by her own standards, she had good skin and a short modern hairstyle.</p><p>""Now your turn, Hon,."" Crystal said to her.</p><p>Olivia sat upright in her chair and slowly lifted her t-shirt up to her chin, exposing her flat chest and small nipples at the center of areolas the size of silver dollars.</p><p>""Wow, you are cute. Can you rub them for me? Watch what I can do.""</p><p>And with this Crystal lifted her breast with her hand and brought the tip to her mouth. Her pink tongue snaked out and circled the nipple and then she sucked it as a baby would nurse.</p><p>Olivia's eyes went wide with astonishment. Almost without thinking she began to stroke her own nipples and gently squeeze them between her thumb and forefinger.</p><p>Crystal watched eagerly. ""Lick your fingers and rub them."" She said.</p><p>Olivia obeyed her and used the wet fingers to rub her small nipples. They were now erect and had hardened to two small points.</p><p>""That is so lovely, Hon!"" Crystal told her. ""Does it feel good? Does it make you feel randy?""</p><p>Indeed, Olivia's pussy was getting wet and she wanted to rub it.</p><p>""I bet you would love to rub your pussy now,"" Crystal said.</p><p>Olivia was not ready to admit this to a total stranger.</p><p>""You have made me really randy, Hon. I want to rub my pussy now,"" the older woman said.</p><p>Crystal pushed away from the desk on the rollers of her office chair and pressed a lever to keep the chair in place. The screen on Olivia's laptop filled with the older woman on her chair, legs wide open. The teen's eyes were immediately drawn to her sex. She knew many women shaved and had wondered about Crystal. Partly shaved was the answer - a neat triangle of dark hair over a smooth shaven crease that had little cauliflower shaped bits poking out in between her lips.</p><p>Crystal lifted her heels onto the chair, spread her legs even more, and used her fingers to part her pussy lips. The teen leaned closer to the screen, her mouth open in awe. She could see everything! Her clit, her pee-hole, and even the gaping hole of her vagina, which to her looked very pink and moist.</p><p>The woman used the two fingers of her right hand to rub her clitoris with a circular motion. She used her left hand to push two fingers into the moist funnel of her vagina. She buried them to the knuckle and pulled them out again, rhythmically repeating the motion. Her fingers were slick with her own juices and her breathing had become ragged. She began to utter small cries.</p><p>""Oooh, Aaah Nnng.""</p><p>Olivia was mesmermized by the sight. Her own fingers seemed to develop a will of their own and slipped inside her panties and began to rub her own small slit. They slid over her aroused little clit and up and down between her plump lips, creating familiar pleasant sensations.</p><p>After a few minutes the older woman reached her climax with a loud, ""Oh yes, yessss!"" </p><p>Olivia watched her thighs twitch uncontrollably and a milky fluid expel itself from her vagina over her hands.</p><p>""Be right back. I have to clean up,"" Crystal said, as she left the camera. </p><p>When she returned the camera was again focussed on her head and upper torso.</p><p>""Did you enjoy that Hon?""</p><p>Olivia could only nod her head. Her right hand was still buried between her legs and her mind was on the sight she had just witnessed.</p><p>""I want to see you rub your pussy. Can you do that for me, Honey?""</p><p>Olivia only nodded, not trusting herself to speak. She stood up and unbuttoned her jeans. She stood in front of the camera in her cotton panties with a girly flower pattern. As she saw herself in the small screen that monitors the person recording, Olivia noticed a wet spot on the crotch. Blushing with embarrassment, she quickly slipped off the panties before her new friend could notice. She now stood naked in front of the camera, still a young girl on the verge of womanhood, with slim hips and slender legs that still left a space between her thighs.</p><p>Crystal was thrilled. She felt as if she had just won the lottery. Many evenings' work 'friending' teen girls on FriendsPage had finally paid off. She took in the girls' pretty plump pussy with its delicious crown of sparse blonde hair. And she had noticed the wet spot on her undies. Crystal believed that this evening she had struck gold.</p><p>""You have a pretty little pussy, Hon. Can I see it closer? Can you kneel on the desk for me, Hon.""</p><p>Obediently Olivia climbed on the desk. Her crotch was only 18 inches from the camera lens on the laptop.</p><p>""Open it up for me please, Hon.""</p><p>Olivia pulled apart her lips for the older woman to see. It was a perfect little pussy, cute and as yet not developed into womanhood. She noticed the opening to her vagina was small and virginal.</p><p>""Did you ever put your finger inside Hon?""</p><p>""Yeah, a couple of times,"" was the answer.</p><p>""Can you do it for me now, Hon?""</p><p>Olivia put her middle finger in her mouth for lubrication and then placed the tip at the entrance to her little hole and pushed it. Her finger slid in without much resistance.</p><p>""That's lovely, Hon. Now do like I did and rub your clit with one hand and finger yourself with the other.""</p><p>Not needing much encouragement, the aroused little teen began to masturbate herself with two hands. Her friend, completely aroused at the sight, re-commenced fingering her own pussy. Crystal admired the enthusiasm and expertise with which her little teen stimulated herself.</p><p>""Oooh! Aaah! Oh fuck, that's good,"" the little girl groaned.</p><p>Within a few minutes her efforts had the desired effect, and those, combined with her newfound exhibitionism, brought the little girl to the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced in the few months since she had discovered the pleasure of masturbation.</p><p>Holding the desk for support, Olivia panted with aftermath of her exertion. Just then she noticed the clock and realized her mother would be calling her for supper any minute, and might even barge into her room.</p><p>""Sorry, Crystal, I have to go now. Mummy might come any minute,"" Olivia began to quickly dress herself.</p><p>""Oh, we better not let that happen, Hon,"" Crystal said, following up, ""thanks, Hon. That was really good. I really enjoyed it. You are such a grownup girl. Let's do this again soon.""</p><p>Olivia did not answer. She simply turned off the camera. Now that her climax had passed, she felt confused about the entire episode, and a little ashamed. As if on cue her mother knocked on her door and she left her room to help prepare supper.</p><p>In the days that followed, Olivia thought a lot about what had happened. Each time she did, she felt a strong tingling in her pussy and could barely resist the urge to touch herself. When she was alone in her bed at night she recalled what she had seen as she used her own fingers to bring herself to a climax.</p><p>Olivia did not see Crystal on FriendsPage again for a few days. When she did, Crystal asked her how she was doing and told her she missed her. But she said she was not private so they could not cam right then. Olivia was both disappointed and relieved.</p><p>In the next couple of weeks they connected a few times. The older woman built up her confidence. She spoke to her as an equal, and they chatted about things Olivia could not speak to her mother about, and which she could not confide in to her girlfriends. The subject of their conversations invariably turned to sex. Sex with boys and sex with girls. Crystal told her there was nothing wrong with sex and that a person had to try both to really know.</p><p>Soon they began chatting every night. Crystal happened to be online just when Olivia was getting ready to go to bed. Sometimes Crystal would put on a show for her. Other times she would ask the girl to undress and rub her young pussy. She was very keen to see her protegé insert different objects into her vagina. She began with a pencil. Then the handle of a hairbrush. Next she asked her to find a small pop bottle and see how far it would go in. Olivia went along because she, too, was curious. Crystal also taught the girl how she could pleasure herself using an electric toothbrush. After that the Oral-B became Olivia's nightly companion.</p><p>In a few short weeks, Olivia had gone from being a typical twelve year old who was curious to explore her body into a girl who was obsessed with sex and particularly sex with older women. One day after they had finished masturbating for each other Crystal suggested they should meet. Olivia spent some time considering the idea and liked it, as long as her parents would not find out. Crystal proposed they meet at school and hatched a plan in which Olivia would use Crystal's phone to ring her Mummy, and pretend she was the mother of a school friend requesting a play date. Crystal would offer to drive the Olivia home afterwards.</p><p>It seemed like a good plan and the teen became really randy in anticipation of the meeting. She masturbated herself even more than usual, thinking about meeting her friend in person. On the appointed day, they met outside Olivia's school. The phone call went according to plan and the two got into Crystal's car for the short drive to the woman's house.</p><p>First impressions were strange, but good. Olivia discovered her friend was not as tall as she appeared on camera and in street clothes seemed the very soul of normal-looking parent. She wore a shapeless frockthat did not show off her breasts very much. She also seemed younger and prettier in person than on camera. In the car, Crystal chatted nervously and patted Olivia on the leg every so often.</p><p>When they were paused at a stop-light, Crystal took Olivia's small hand in her own and pushed it between her legs. The teen discovered her older friend wore no underpants. She was a bit shocked at this, but she had never touched a woman's sex before and was more than a little curious. She felt the soft skin around her carefully trimmed sex and as her fingers travelled further they encountered her fleshy vulva. It felt wet; Crystal was already lubricating at the thought of her conquest.</p><p>Curious to explore, Olivia's fingers probed the length of the drivers' sex. When her fingers traversed Crystal's clit, the woman gave out a distinct moan. At that moment the car arrived at a large split-level house with a garage. Crystal activated the door opener and they were inside. She put the car in park, turned off the ignition and leaned back, lifted her bottom and hiked up her skirt to give her young friend better access. </p><p>Olivia began to freely fondle the pussy she had seen so many times on camera. Her small fingers rubbed the area around her clit and entered in between the slippery lips. She found Crystal's hole and began to poke her finger in and out. The air inside the car grew humid and redolent with the pungent smell of aroused woman. The cramped car seat was making Crystal uncomfortable. She opened the car door and entered the house. Olivia followed close behind her. Once inside the older woman took the young girl by the hand and practically dragged her to a bedroom in the rear of the house.</p><p>Olivia instantly recognized the room in which she had so frequently seen the woman naked. Inside the bedroom Crystal took the young girl and enveloped her in her arms. Olivia's face was level with her breasts and her head was pillowed by the smooth mounds. Crystal unbuttoned the girls jeans and pulled them off along with her undies. Eager to get the girl naked she pulled off her sweatshirt and t-shirt together. They came off inside out in a tangle.</p><p>Crystal easily picked up the naked girl and laid her on the bed. She stripped off her own clothes in seconds and stretched out next to her. Olivia reached out and held on to the woman's large breasts. She was thrilled with the warmth and softness of them. Crystal offered her a breast to suck and the young girl latched on the stiff nipple, sucking it as if she were a baby. While the girl was distracted, Crystal took the opportunity to fondle her pussy. Olivia opened her legs to let the Crystal explore her nearly hairless sex. Crystal massaged the area next to her clitoris. Using her fingers she held the labia together and pulled them up and down so her lips would caress Olivia's hooded clitoris.</p><p>After a few minutes Crystal became desperate to taste the young girl. She moved down between her legs and put her tongue in between the smooth plump lips. The taste was divine! An experienced lesbian, Crystal knew that every woman had a unique taste to her. The taste of a woman is always a combination of sweat and vaginal secretions. The younger a girl, however, the more delicate her sweat, smells and tastes. Vaginal secretions are related to ph balance, cleanliness and what the person consumes. Young girls are much less likely to eat strong foods, smoke tobacco or drink, hence their vaginas often taste fresh and sweet by comparison to older women.</p><p>Crystal was not disappointed. Though she detected a slight tang of urine between Olivia's legs, it only served to enhance the overall flavour. Once she had tasted her fill she began to play with the girls open pussy. She used the tip of her finger to wiggle inside her vagina, gathering up the slippery juices then using them to slide up the exposed gap to her small shiny clitoris. Circling the small bud several times she then returned to the vagina for more lubrication. Olivia felt the arousal build in her. She closed her eyes and let the sensations come. It was as if her body was riding up to the top of a roller coaster. </p><p>Just as she felt she was near the top she let out a cry, ""Oh...oh...oh!""</p><p>Crystal knew exactly where Olivia was at the moment. She had been there many times before. She placed her mouth directly on the young girl's clitoris and began to suck on it. She put her index and middle fingers together and plunged them into the girls tight but slippery hole and forced them in and out quickly. For Olivia, the roller coaster ascent ended and she fell as if off a precipice into the strongest orgasm she had ever experienced in her short life. She felt she was bursting open with pleasure and did not even hear herself yelling out,""Crystal, oh Crystal, oh...oh...oh!""</p><p>After thrashing around for a while the young girl settled down into post coital bliss. Crystal pulled the small girl's body on top of her and kissed her face. Olivia had begun to sweat from the strength of her climax.</p><p>""Sweetie, Crystal needs to cum, too. Can you help me?""</p><p>She moved Olivia round into the 69 position. Crystal instructed Olivia on how to properly finger her vagina while rubbing her clitoris. While she enjoyed her own climax, Crystal ensured her young lover had another, and succeeded in forcing three fingers in her tight sex.</p><p>After both recovered from their orgasms, Olivia announced she had to pee and asked where the toilet was. Crystal got off the bed and led her to an en-suite toilet. Olivia was a bit embarrassed that the older woman waited and watched her while she sat on the commode. She became slightly alarmed when the woman knelt in front of her and peered between her legs. At first she could not pee while being watched, but eventually a small trickle emerged between her legs, which turned into a gushing stream, then a few final squirts and then ceased. Crystal took in the rich aroma of her urine. It was a turn on for her. When Olivia reached for the toilet tissue she stopped her, placed her hands under the girls bottom, lifted it and licked her clean of any remaining pee. Olivia was intially shocked but then delighted at the naughtiness of this act.</p><p>When Crystal took her turn, Olivia insisted on watching. The older woman's labia, larger and still sticky from sex, prevented her urine from properly releasing. It went sideways and tricked down the side of her thigh before dropping into the toilet bowl. Olivia watched fascinated, also enjoying the rich scent of her urine. Crystal stood up, turned around, bent over and offered her behind to the young teen. Olivia licked her thighs, in between her vulvae and in between the cheeks on her bum. The taste of her ass was different but not unpleasant.</p><p>Crystal noticed the time.</p><p>""Hurry Olivia and get dressed. I promised your mother I would have you home by seven.""</p><p>The two dressed without properly washing. Olivia worried her mother might smell Crystals sex on her face and body, but there was no time to do anything about it. Olivia drove her home. She met Olivia's Mummy at the door and complimented her on what a nice and well-behaved girl she had been. Olivia's mother was very pleased to hear this and she would be happy to let her visit another time.</p>"
821,"Foster Home in Germany, Chapter 1",cs.unwin,1,Zainab is a 12 year old who is put in foster care. She gets to know her new sisters and mother.,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'oral', 'ws', 'voy']","<p>My name is Zainab. It is an Arab name which means ""a fathers precious jewel"". I work as an escort in the city of Frankfurt, Germany. I am very good at what I do and I am very well paid for it. My customers are mostly wealthy businessmen and some women. Because I was born in Iraq and look Middle Eastern you would think that I would be popular with wealthy visitors from the Middle East. But you would be wrong. These men, when they visit Germany, invariably choose buxom blondes with fair skin for their entertainment. But that is fine with me, because many Germans have the opposite preference and I do not lack customers.</p><p>I would like to tell you the story of how I came to Germany and my sexual education which, in some ways, led to my career choice. Members of my family were refugees from Iraq and we were all illegally smuggled into Germany. My father was the first to arrive followed by his three wives and some of the children he had with these wives. I was the youngest and the last to join my family. Refugees are not permitted to work in Germany so my family operated a black market cleaning business to make a living. One day the authorities clamped down, my father was caught and he and his wives as well as the adult children were deported back to Iraq.</p><p>Since documentation in war-torn Iraq was haphazard and hard to come by, there was no clear evidence that I was directly related to my father or any of his three wives. The court recommended I be placed in a local foster-home rather than be returned to Iraq. My father, no doubt sensing a future opportunity, chose not to contest this ruling. I was separated from my family and sent to live in a foster home run by Frau Engel.</p><p>Frau Engel was a German woman in her mid-forties, who lived in a spacious apartment in a dingy suburb of the city of Cologne. She looked like a typical German 'hausfrau' (housewife). She was quite big with large hips, a large bust, and a visible belly. Her flat had three bedrooms - one for Frau Engel and two others for her foster children. She only accepted girls for foster care.</p><p>I was twelve years old at that time with the typical dark hair and olive skin of my race. I was short and thin, and I had only just begun my monthly cycle. It was only a year later that my breasts started to bud and sparse dark hair began to grow on my pussy. I spoke German well and I was already pretty knowledgeable about sex. When you live in a one room apartment with a man and his three wives, it is hard to avoid seeing and hearing what goes on after the children are supposed to be sleeping.</p><p>Whichever wife slept next to him was the one he chose to relieve his male needs. He would pull down his</p><p>underpants, lift up the nightgown of the woman next to him, and push his big sausage shaped cock into her hairy bush. He would grunt and groan as if in pain then roll over and go to sleep after he had discharged himself into her. Each of his wives made a different noise when they were being fucked. One simply grunted when she was being ploughed, another gasped when her own climax arrived, and the third was prone to talk dirty. She would say: 'Yes Amir, fuck me harder, give me your big cock,' and so forth.</p><p>On a few occasions, when my father was away, and his wives thought I wasn't watching they would pleasure each other. I could hear the rustling of hands groping under bedclothes and telltale sucking sound a woman's fingers make as they piston back and forth into a wet pussy. I would hear phrases like: 'fuck my pussy', 'I am so hot', and 'help me cum now'. Needless to say this prompted me to rub my own sex on the rare occasion I was alone. I got a nice tingling sensation from rubbing between my hairless pussy lips, but I was then too young to experience a real orgasm.</p><p>Once I arrived at Frau Engels, I knew this life was behind me and I realized I had to adapt to a new situation. The Children's Aid official who brought me stayed while Frau Engel welcomed me, explained the house rules, and showed me to my bedroom. I was assigned the top of a bunk bed and given a small cheap flat-pack dresser for my few possessions. I was told I would be sharing the room with Lotte, a fourteen year old girl. I unpacked my meagre belongings and made my bed. When I was done I pulled off my jeans and lay down and took a nap wearing only a t-shirt and baggy cotton panties.</p><p>I was awoken by the arrival of my roommate. She was tall for her age, blonde, pretty and typically German. Her natural beauty was somewhat marred by the quantity of cheap makeup that she wore. She had a full figure and a pair of boobs I could only dream of having.</p><p>""My name is Lotte. I am going to be your big sister."" She said with a grin and she tousled my hair with her hand.</p><p>I was a bit surprised at the physical contact, and even more so when she climbed up onto the top bunk and lay down beside me. Her boobs were resting against my arm and she draped her leg over my own.</p><p>""My mother ran off with a trucker and my father started giving me baths when I was your age."" Lotte said with a laugh.</p><p>""That is why they put me here.""</p><p>""What's your story?"" She asked me.</p><p>I explained to her my situation. While I was talking she eyed me intently, brushed the hair from my eyes and stroked my arm. It felt nice.</p><p>""It is pretty OK here."" Lotte told me.</p><p>""Frau Engel is nice if you get on her good side. The other girls are pretty cool. Only watch out for Hannah. She sometimes hangs with a bad crowd.""</p><p>Then she changed the subject:</p><p>""Did you ever get fucked?"" She asked me.</p><p>""Do you like to rub your pussy?""</p><p>Without waiting for an answer she told me she rubbed her pussy every night and that her father tried to fuck her but he was too big. He made her suck him off a few times.</p><p>""Can I rub your pussy?"" She asked me. And without waiting for an answer she slipped her hand underneath my pants and ran her finger over my hairless young slit.</p><p>""No hair."" She said.</p><p>""I like that. I got lots of hair on my pussy. Here feel it."" she said, and unzipped her jeans, lifted her bum and with one movement removed her trousers and panties.</p><p>True to her word she had that natural regular triangle of thick hair typical of developing teens, which older women have to shave and wax to obtain. Oddly it was very dark in contrast to her blonde hair. She took my small hand and placed it on her mound. It felt very different from my own.</p><p>Her own hand returned to my hairless sex. Her probing fingers bisected the plump mounds and found the sticky crease which lay between. It was the first time anyone had touched me there and the tingling I had felt when touching myself was magnified fourfold.</p><p>""Rub me like I rub you Zainab."" Lotte instructed me.</p><p>My own fingers eagerly separated her fleshy cavity and caressed the slippery insides.</p><p>""We will give each other a nice cum."" Lotte promised me.</p><p>She began to move her fingers up and down my slit which moistened under her touch. I copied her faithfully, matching her stroke as her tempo increased. Lotte kissed me on the mouth. First gently and then forcing her tongue between her lips. She tasted of cigarettes and chewing gum and my senses were overwhelmed by her cheap perfume. Lotte began to pant and moan under my ministrations.</p><p>""Use your fingers"" she said. ""Fuck me with your fingers.""</p><p>I obliged, pushing my small fingers deep into the fleshy wet envelope of her vagina. First one, then two, and finally three fingers made their way into Lotte's vagina. She took my hand in one of hers and guided it, increasing the tempo while her other hand rubbed her clit. I increased the speed of my actions, and my arm was beginning to cramp when Lotte's hips began to buck. Her legs quivered and I could feel her cunt spasm around my fingers. They were wet and squelchy with her cum. I withdrew them and tried to look closely at the juices which her vagina had expelled. My fingers were covered in clear mucus which, when I separated them, clung together in viscous strand.</p><p>""Ooh that was good! You are a good sister to me,"" Lotte said panting slightly.</p><p>""Did you have a cum?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yes a very good one,"" she said.</p><p>""Now I am going to make you cum. I am going to lick your pussy. I love young hairless pussy. Come, it is better we do this downstairs.""</p><p>She helped me down onto her bunk bed, pulled off my panties and sat me on the edge of the bed. Kneeling between my legs she spread them and paused to admire my hairless twelve year old sex.</p><p>I was self-conscious and wanted to stop her. I could not believe Lotte was planning to put her mouth where I went pee, and I felt embarrassed because I had not been very scrupulous about using toilet tissue in the couple of days since my last bath.</p><p>Before I could do anything her whole mouth was clamped onto my sex and I could feel her hot wet tongue lapping at my slit. The feeling was overwhelmingly good. The familiar tingle gave way to a much stronger sensation which came from deep inside me. And as Lotte's tongue ran repeatedly up and down my slit, and over and around my small clit, an urgent longing for something came over me. I did not know what it was; but it got stronger and stronger until I was completely overwhelmed and everything went dark for a few seconds.</p><p>When I came to the first thing I saw was Lotte's face closely looking at me. Her lipstick was smudged and she looked funny. I smiled at her. Next I saw Frau Engel look over us. She had a big grin on her face. I tried to move quickly to cover my naked pussy with my hands and find my underpants.</p><p>Frau Engel gave me what I could have sworn was a wink. Her grey hair was worn to just below her ears, in a plain hausfrau style. Her plump body was covered by a plain housecoat and she wore no makeup.</p><p>""I see you are getting to know each other,"" she said smiling.</p><p>""Don't mind me girls, I wanted to know how you are getting on. I did not mean to interrupt you.""</p><p>And with that she left the room and closed the door.</p><p>I scrambled to put on my clothes. Lotte seemed unconcerned and sat on the bed naked from the waist down, texting someone on her mobile. I was embarrassed at having been caught, and confused about what was normal in this family I had just joined. There was a knock on the door and a girl's voice announced dinner was ready. Lotte slipped on her jeans and headed for the dining room. I followed her.</p>"
822,"Free Love Librarian, Chapter 2",cs.unwin,2,"Gera, senior librarian at the public library in Wassenaar, finds another young girl to play with.","['F,g,cons,fist,oral,ped']","<p>After stacking and cataloguing a few books, Gera turned her attention to her favourite part of the library. This was the 'Lesbian Themed' fiction section. The Netherlands has a long history of tolerance when it comes to homosexuality. Rabid parent groups intent on maintaining moral standards in the community library are unheard of in that country. Therefore the library had a small section devoted to LGBT Fiction.</p><p>Gera had used her position and influence to ensure the collection included novels featuring love between young girls and mature women. She was able to sneak these in below the radar, sometimes even buying the books with her own money. She had arranged it so that while this section appeared hidden, it was clearly visible to her with the help of a convex security mirror. From her desk Gera could watch and see who was browsing the lesbian fiction section, and had over the years found several young girls to seduce there.</p><p>After Luna had left the library with her mother, Gera checked the mirror and saw a girl who looked about twelve or thirteen years old sitting cross-legged between the stacks, engrossed in a book. Gera noticed her shoulder length blonde hair which looked unkempt and possibly infrequently washed. That and her slightly ragged jeans and dirty sneakers gave the librarian the impression she was a tom-boy. She wore a faded 'Green Day' t-shirt. Gera thought for a few moments about how she would approach the young teen, decided on a plan and made her move.</p><p>The librarian wandered down the aisle close to where the teenager sat on the floor. When the girl saw the librarian she continued reading but nestled the cover more closely into her lap so the title was less visible. Gera pretended to be looking for a book on the upper shelves, and pushed a librarian's stool into place. She climbed onto the stool and reached for the uppermost shelf, pretending to be searching for a particular title. Feigning difficulty in reaching the upper shelf, she placed one foot on the second shelf so that her legs were spread quite far apart. Gera had attempted to position herself so that the girl, from her vantage point on the floor, could easily see up her dress.</p><p>Eleanor or Ellie as she was known to most people, was the second child in a broken home. Her parents were both English and she attended the British School in The Hague. Her father had become addicted to computer games like World of Warcraft. When he lost his job with a Tobacco company he began to stay home, glued to the computer all night, and sleep all day. When Ellie's mother discovered he was having an online affair with an American teen, it was the last straw and she threw him out. Her mother taught primary school and struggled to make ends meet.</p><p>Ellie grew up mostly playing with her older brother and his friends who accepted her as one of the boys. Now on the cusp of womanhood she was unsure of her sexuality. She knew she did not like boys in any romantic way. And she had recently developed a secret crush on one of the prettiest, most popular girls in her class. Ellie was desperately unhappy with this situation and was very confused. Among her peers the word 'lesbian' was an insult, and she already felt isolated and alone. So she came to the library to see if she could learn more.</p><p>When Ellie found the section containing lesbian fiction, her heart raced. She browsed through a few books and found one titled 'Dare Truth or Promise' by Paula Boock. She was attracted by the cover on which was a black and white photo of two women's faces close together. They looked very much in love. Ellie began reading. The book was about two girls, who are very different and are completely attracted to one another when they first meet at a fast-food restaurant. Soon they fall in love, fast and furiously. Everything the girls are sure of - their plans, their faith, their families, their identities - is called into question. Ellie made herself comfortable on the floor. She was a fast reader and was soon one third the way through the book. A noise interrupted her and she looked up to see the librarian walking past her carrying a stool.</p><p>The woman she saw was older than her mother, and bigger, especially around the chest. She was quite pretty for her age and kind looking. Ellie looked twice when she noticed the librarian was not wearing a bra. The librarian's nipples were clearly visible under the fabric of her dress. They looked quite big. Ellie returned to her book. When she looked up again the librarian was standing on the stool. She could not help looking up her dress. She could clearly see her shapely bare legs, the pale three quarter moons of her bottom and her underwear.</p><p>'Oh my God!' She thought to herself as she suddenly realised it was not underwear she was looking at, it was the librarian's pubic hair. Her first reaction was: 'Oh gross!' But curiosity soon took over and since the woman was taking ages to fiddle around the bookshelf, Ellie could not help staring. When the librarian lifted her leg to step on the upper shelf, Ellie was treated to a full view of her crack which was visible even beneath the tangle of her pubic hair.</p><p>Ellie had examined her own pussy in microscopic detail. It is possible her fascination began as a result of her older brother's curiosity. When she was five years old and he was eight, Wills had persuaded her to open her legs and let him take a look. He even let his best friend inspect her open pussy closely. Their play did not go any further, but the attention prompted Ellie to find out what was so interesting to them. Because a girl cannot see very much looking down, she used a mirror to discover what the boys found so fascinating. She began to think of it as her secret place and used her finger to smell and taste what was down there. Ellie discovered that her pussy would change odour and taste depending on her mood, the time of month and what she had eaten recently.</p><p>In the process of exploring her pussy she naturally discovered it felt good when she rubbed herself. This happened by accident when one day she was wearing a skirt and she straddled the arm of her family sofa. She could feel the rough fibre through her underpants. It felt good and she rubbed herself back and forth. Within a short time she had her first orgasm at the age of eight. After that she found she was able to achieve the same effect with her fingers.</p><p>Her exploration led her to discover she had a small hole just below where she peed. Previously she thought of her bottom only as a place to pee and poo. Eventually she learned she could put her finger inside if she was careful. She experiment with different objects – a pencil, her brother's toy soldier, and eventually a hairbrush handle. That effectively took care of her hymen. Ellie found the best way to give herself a good feeling was to rub the top of her pussy while pushing her finger into her hole. She began to pleasure herself in this way almost daily.</p><p>Ellie's curiosity expanded to other women's sex. But in that she was limited; she had no sisters and with two boys in the house her mother was careful not be seen naked. This is why Ellie's attention was riveted on the place between the librarian's legs. Gera had noticed. She had a finely crafted instinct and she pretended to search for a book while letting the girl see as much as she wanted. Gera even stretched her leg further and raised her dress to give Ellie a better look. She also hatched a plan. She pretended to reach for a book and miss her footing. The result was she tumbled to the ground and fell on top of the young girl reading between the stacks.</p><p>Gera ended up with her knees on the floor, but the rest of her body had flopped over the girl. Her large breasts were crushed against Ellie's head and her lower abdomen pushed tightly to the girl's side, forcing her against the stacks with her weight.</p><p>""Oh my Goodnes, I am so sorry,"" Gera told the teen, moaning slightly as if in pain.</p><p>She attempted to move herself from on top of the girl, but not too quickly. She wanted to make sure the girl had enough opportunity to feel the pressure of her fleshy curves.</p><p>""Are you all right Miss?"" Ellie asked her, and she rose to her feet.</p><p>Gera continued kneeling and answered: ""Yes dear, I think so. I hope I didn't hurt you?""</p><p>""No I'm OK Miss. Let me help you up.""</p><p>Gera accepted the offered hand and pulled herself to her feet. She smoothed the front of her crumpled dress, which of course had the effect of highlighting her large breasts and her now rigid nipples. She could tell Ellie had not missed this display. Gera feigned gingerly taking a step and appeared on the verge of collapsing again. Ellie put an arm around her for support. The librarian delighted in feeling the young girl's firm body close to her own.</p><p>""My name is Gera. What is your name?""</p><p>""Ellie. Ellie Baker-Soames. That's short for Eleanor,"" came the reply.</p><p>""Ellie, I am so embarrassed to ask you this after having tumbled all over you. I would really like to go to my office and lie down. Would you be a dear and help me get there?""</p><p>""Of course Miss Gera."" Ellie was only too glad to help.</p><p>She was a caring child and was eager to show off the sense of responsibility she had learned at Scouts. Thankfully there was a staircase to the basement just around the corner. Gera was spared the scrutiny of having to pass through the busiest part of the library. In the office Ellie helped the older woman to her couch.</p><p>""Please Ellie, help yourself to a soda and some sweets in the fridge. And can you please get me a fruit juice while you are there?""</p><p>Ellie complied and while she was looking in the fridge, Gera pulled up her own skirt and pretended to massage her leg. This had the effect of putting her hairy bush on full display. Ellie's eyes opened wide and she stared, looking slightly alarmed.</p><p>Sensing her discomfiture, Gera said: ""Don't worry dear, its only us girls here. Nothing you haven't seen before I am sure.""</p><p>She patted the couch beside her and said: ""Come and sit with me so we a chat a bit.""</p><p>Ellie was happy to do so. She was by now pretty curious about this woman who clearly did not believe in underwear. Gera opened the conversation by saying:</p><p>""I noticed you were reading in the Lesbian and Erotic section of the library. Normally I shoo children away from the there.""</p><p>Ellie immediately stiffened and began to flush with embarrassment.</p><p>Gera followed up by saying: ""But you looked like such a mature and intelligent girl. I was sure you were just looking for information and I was happy to leave you to it. That is what libraries are for.""</p><p>""Yes...yes, that's right. I was looking for information,"" Ellie stammered.</p><p>Gera knew when to keep quiet, and after a lengthy pause Ellie continued. ""I wanted to know more about lesbians because I think I am one,"" she blurted out and felt the tears welling up in her eyes.</p><p>Noticing her obvious distress, Gera put her arm around the twelve year old and pulled her close.</p><p>""There is nothing wrong with being a lesbian dear. Some girls are born to like men and others are born to like women. And some start one way and end up the other way. It is perfectly natural. When I was your age I was mad about boys,"" Gera said, speaking more quickly as she noticed Ellie's distress.</p><p>""But now I only like women. You see I am a lesbian.""</p><p>""You are?"" Ellie looked at the librarian, her eyes wide with wonder.</p><p>""Yes and I think you may be one too. I have noticed the way you have been looking at my kitty.""</p><p>Ellie blushed again, clearly discomfited.</p><p>""There, there. Nothing to be ashamed of. I would be ever so happy if you wanted to touch it.""</p><p>The librarian hiked her skirt and opened her legs, putting her hairy pussy on display for the girl. After a moment of hesitation, Ellie reached out and put hand on the nest of curly hair which crowned Gera's sex. She stroked it gently, curious to know what the hair felt like. It was delicate yet rough. Very different from the few fine blonde strands she had nested between her legs.</p><p>Gera placed her own hand on top of the teen's and pushed it down between her legs. Ellie felt the bumps and ridges of the woman's thick labia. The hair on either side of pussy lips was moist and slimy to her touch.</p><p>""Ellie dear, don't be afraid of touching me any way you like. My pussy is just like yours, only more developed,"" said Gera with a chuckle.</p><p>""The nice thing about sex with other girls is that we have the same basic equipment and so it is much easier to know what we like.""</p><p>Ellie barely heard the librarian speak. She was entirely riveted on the area between her legs. She felt that one of her dreams had come true, she had for so long been wondering what a woman's pussy might be like up close. She did however notice that her own pussy was beginning to tingle in a familiar manner.</p><p>Her reverie was interrupted by the librarian asking her if she had ever kissed a girl before. When she replied she hadn't, Gera asked her if she would like to try. Not waiting for an answer she gently pulled her head close and put her lips on those of the young girl. Ellie did not resist, and after a moment began to kiss her back. Close as she was to the girl, Gera could smell her hair and body. Ellie had the odour of haphazardly washed teen, but instead of being repulsed, Gera savoured the smell, she found it sexy.</p><p>After some minutes of smooching, Gera tentatively pushed her tongue into the girl's mouth. The effect was like a dam bursting, Ellie pushed her own tongue into Gera's mouth and enthusiastically began to explore its insides. The librarian took the opportunity to pull the girl's body onto her own. The teen's body was all angles and elbows, but it sunk into the pillowy softness of the older woman's body and breasts.</p><p>They kissed passionately for a few minutes and the effect on the young girl was to embolden her. She took hold of Gera's breasts and began to knead them, almost as an adult lover would. What was going on Ellie's mind was as if a switch had gone off, and she had been transformed from an awkward teenager to an adult locked in an embrace with her lover.</p><p>Gera sensed the change and began to run her hands over the girl's body, holding her slim bottom and pulling her hips in between her legs so their crotches met. She paused for a moment and lifted the cotton shift she wore over her head, baring her heavy breasts with their large nipples. Ellie seized the opportunity and completely unbidden clasped her mouth onto one large and rigid nipple. Gera was pleased by the girl's unexpected adventurousness. She felt confident enough to open up the girl's jeans and slip her hand underneath and onto her bare buttocks.</p><p>Ellie was overwhelmed with sensation. She sucked Gera's nipple vigorously. It was as if she were on auto-pilot. Her instincts were guiding her and so was the insistent pressure in between her legs. She was desperate to touch herself and was secretly hoping her older lover would do it for her.</p><p>Gera, now naked, desperately wanted to feel the young girl's flesh against her own. She pulled up Ellie's t-shirt over her head. The girl's boobs were only slight mounds, crowned by normally puffy pink nipples. They were not puffy now, they were stiff and turgid. Gera was impressed with their size.</p><p>Gera hoisted the girl onto her lap so she could more easily manage her jeans. While Ellie's mouth still clung desperately to her nipple, Gera succeeded in pulling off the girl's jeans and undies in one motion. Her plump mound had a sprinkling of blonde hair, barely visible. The librarian slipped her fingers between the girl's legs. Ellie opened them to give her hand more access and the older woman slid her fingers up and down the girl's wet crevice. Ellie moaned at her touch and with her own hand emulated her mature lovers' actions. She began to rub her fingers in between Gera's hairy vulva.</p><p>The librarian was now desperate to taste Ellie. She reclined on the couch and gently moved the young girl's angular body so they faced opposite directions in the classic sixty-nine position. Ellie was confronted by the woman's hairy sex. She was so close the smell was overwhelming. She recognized that smell from her own explorations, it was the smell of aroused pussy, like her own when she masturbated but richer and more pungent. Without hesitation she plunged her face into the bushy tangle, her tongue out and seeking the treasure that lay beneath. Instinctively she began to lick the older woman's clitoris, circling it with her tongue and sucking it into her mouth.</p><p>Gera was in a high state of arousal. The encounter was going better than she had dared imagine. This girl had a natural instinct for licking pussy and she loved her lack of hesitation. But because of the difference in their height Gera could not lick the girl easily, without straining her neck. Instead she contented herself with exploring the girl's sex with her eyes and fingers.</p><p>Ellie's plump mound was open wide, revealing her dark pink insides and the puckered hole of her anus. Ellie's vaginal orifice was visible and the librarian pushed a finger into the vacant tunnel. Lubricated by the girl's secretions, Gera's finger slipped in easily. The librarian was surprised at how easily she had entered and finger fucked her with hard rapid strokes. The sucking sounds of her fingers moving in and out were nearly drowned by the girl's moans of pleasure. Emboldened, Gera inserted two fingers without difficulty and used her thumb to apply pressure to the girl's clitoris.</p><p>Ellies hot tongue and mouth were having a deep effect on the librarian. She began to feel the onset of an orgasm. She began to moan uncontrollably, and so did the young girl as the fingers penetrated deep into her young pussy. They both climaxed nearly simultaneously, Gera moaning loudly and expelling copious quantities of milk-coloured cream from her vagina and Ellie with higher pitched almost birdlike sounds. Her discharge was clear and not as copious. The two lay there for a while in silence, feeling each other hearts rhythmic breathing.</p><p>After a while Gera pulled the young girl around so they were facing each other. She began kissing her and stroking her hair. The precocious youngster immediately began to fondle Gera's breasts. The librarian enjoyed the attention, urging her to push harder, and even to pinch and bite. Though her nipples were sensitive she was massively turned on by rough use. Ellie responded enthusiastically. 'I had better watch this one' she thought to herself, 'she will make a good dyke someday, maybe even a domme!'. An idea crossed her mind and she asked her young lover as she stroked her hair.</p><p>""Ellie, did you like my fingers inside your cunt?""</p><p>""Oh yes Miss, I mean Gera. I loved it. It is so much better than my own fingers.""</p><p>""I thought you had fingered yourself. You aren't as tight as some girls I have met. Have you ever put anything else in your cunt?"" Gera deliberately used the strong adult word.</p><p>""Yes, Gera, my favourite is my hairbrush. The handle, not the brush part,"" Ellie giggled.</p><p>Gera laughed. ""I would like to suggest something sweety, but only if you will agree. I don't want to force anything on you.""</p><p>""What it is Gera, what do you want to try?""</p><p>""You know how men fuck women Ellie?""</p><p>""Yeah, I have see some porn videos and stuff. They put their cocks inside a woman's vagina.""</p><p>""Lesbians can do that. With a strap-on. Do you know what that is sweety?""</p><p>Ellie shook her head. Gera gently moved the young girl to the side, got up and went to her desk drawer and pulled out an object. It looked to Ellie like a large pink coloured erect cock with some straps attached. Gera brought it close to the girl so she could examine it. Ellie put her small hand around the shaft. On closer inspection she saw it appeared to be made of latex, moulded so as to look realistic with veins. It was about eight inches long and as thick as Ellie's wrist.</p><p>Gera took the cock from the girl and began to tie the straps around her waist and legs. Ellie thought she looked comical standing there with her huge boobs, round belly and pink rubber cock dangling between her legs.</p><p>""Ellie looked worried. Are you going to put that monster into my cunt? Is it going to hurt?""</p><p>""No sweetie, I have done this many times. I will be really gentle with you. Of course if you are not sure you are a lesbian... The librarian was not above manipulating Ellie's emotions.""</p><p>""OK I will try it. But if it hurts you have to promise to stop.""</p><p>""Of course sweetie, Gera replied. Now lie on your tummy and let Gera make you feel wonderful.""</p><p>Ellie lay on her stomach. The librarian made her raise her hips, pushed a cushion underneath, and opened up her legs. Before impaling the delicious twelve year olds pussy she was going to make sure she was well lubricated. Gera began by licking her delicious crevice, from her clitoris, into her vagina, across her perineum and even pushing her tongue into the girl's puckered anus. Ellie gasped with surprise as she felt Gera's hot tongue enter her bum. Her vagina began to moisten with arousal. Natures way of preparing her for what was about to take place.</p><p>While tonguing the girl's anus, Gera once again penetrated her with two fingers. The in and out motion made an obscene squelching sound. Ellie lay there in a state of bliss as another orgasm began to build inside her. When Gera thought she was ready she stood up and holding the latex phallus, rubbed its tip up and down the girls slippery pussy. Pushing the girls head down so her bottom would be raised, she placed the head of the rubber cock against the opening of her vagina. She leaned forward so the head would be forced in. Ellie gasped as the large unfamiliar phallus began to enter her twelve year olds vagina. Gera pushed enough to bury the head, then paused and withdrew. She pushed in again, this time going in two inches. She again partially withdrew. This back and forth motion continued, each time Gera pushed - the dildo buried itself a half-inch deeper into Ellie.</p><p>Ellie felt some discomfort at first. She was certain the dildo was too big for her. But her vagina was built to accommodate a far greater width, and would stretch without difficulty. Gera knew this from past experience, and to make certain, she held the young girl tight to ensure she would accept as much as she could give her. When the eight inch cock had buried three quarters of its length into Ellie's stretched vagina, the librarian felt it could not easily go deeper. It had reached her cervix.</p><p>Gera had fucked more than a few men in her lifetime. She always envied the feeling of power which penetrating gave to a man. In short she knew how to fuck like a man and really enjoyed it. With the young girl impaled on her cock she could not help revert into a very dominant masculine role. With one hand she pushed Ellie's lower back down so her ass would rise to maximum penetration position. And with the other she took hold of a fistful of the girl's untidy hair. Gera's personality changed from the mild-mannered librarian to dominant dyke.</p><p>""I am going to show you what being a lesbian is all about Ellie,"" she said.</p><p>""Your pussy belongs to me and I am going to fuck it till you beg me to stop. Understand girl?""</p><p>""Yes Gera,"" the young girl moaned. ""Please fuck me. I will be your bitch, your anything you want. Please fuck me.""</p><p>Ellie had also been transformed by this act of dominant sex. The effect of the orgasms and the eight inch rubber cock thrusting into her pushed her into a twilight zone where her whole body was consumed by the sensations on the nerve endings in her clitoris and vagina. Her body was like a pond where successive waves of pleasure pulsed out from her centre. The voice of Gera urging her on and her own high pitched moaning were but faint echoes. She barely heard Gera shout at her:</p><p>""You are my bitch, my dirty little bitch and I am going to use you like the filthy slut you are.""</p><p>And if she heard this it surely did not register.</p><p>Eventually Ellie passed out from over stimulation. She woke up in Gera's arms, her head pillowed on her soft breasts.</p><p>""Oh my God, she whispered, that was the most incredible feeling in my life. I love you Gera.""</p><p>The librarian gently stroked her hair and kissed her sweaty face. She whispered to Ellie:</p><p>""Yes you are so special. I am so happy we found each other.""</p><p>After a few moments of tenderly holding each other, Gera reminded the girl that she was as yet unfulfilled. Lying on her back she gently guided the twelve year olds face between her legs and instructed her on how to lick her clitoris while at the same time fisting her gaping vagina. 'Was there no end to this sexual training?' Ellie wondered to herself as she brought the older woman to a quivering climax. Her face and hand were covered with the copious quantities of Gera's vaginal fluids.</p><p>Eventually they had to stop. The afternoon was wearing on. Gera helped Ellie get cleaned up and dressed. She led her out of the office. Before leaving, the young girl hugged the librarian and kissed her on the cheek and said:</p><p>""Gera you have changed my life. I know you are a lot older and I am probably not the only girl you have done this with. But I am so grateful and I love you. I will do anything you ask. Thank you. Thank you.""</p><p>To be continued...</p><p>Please email me if you have any comments or questions.</p>"
823,"Free Love Librarian, Chapter 3",cs.unwin,3,Wassenaar librarian Gera finds another young girl to seduce - a Muslim girl from Africa,"['F,g,cons,anal,oral,ped']","<p>Imane was a black girl fourteen years old. There are many blacks in the Netherlands because numerous residents of the Dutch empire's former colonies have the right to live in the country which conquered them. Most come from the Antilles, which are islands in the Caribbean, or Surinam which is in South America. Imane was neither. She was a refugee from Mauritania where half the population are of Arab descent and the other half are black. Almost all are Muslims. Her name was Arabic and means 'Faith' or Belief'.</p><p>Imane's skin was a rich chocolate colour; her face was round and even appeared plump. Her body was very ripe; girls in her country mature early. She had wide hips, large round buttocks, and her ample breasts stood very proudly and came to points with prominent black coloured nipples. The hair on her head was tightly curled and kept short. The hair on her pussy was also short and coarse. It covered her Mons and her outer vulva. Very few people had ever seen her naked and certainly no men, because Imane never left the house without wearing a chador. This is a robe Muslim women wear, designed to cover the entire body, and especially the hair. The chador leaves only the face and hands visible.</p><p>As a refugee, Imane's travel was tightly regulated. For the most part she had to stay in an asylum-seekers camp, where a daily curfew was imposed. She could not attend a normal school; volunteers would visit the camp to offer Dutch lessons to the residents. When Imane discovered there was a library nearby she begged her mother to be allowed to go there. Her mother agreed, provided she was accompanied there and back. Her mother did not want to stay in the library. She preferred to remain in the camp, watching soap operas and gossiping with the other female refugees.</p><p>In some Muslim cultures, where men and women are tightly segregated such as the one Imane grew up in, it is quite accepted for women to obtain sexual relief from each other. And since the women mostly live in family groups, sex with other family members occurs. In Imane's case she was initiated by her fathers' eldest wife, a woman old enough to be her grandmother. It was this older woman who showed Imane how to pleasure herself with her fingers. She demonstrated this by touching the young girl on her pussy. The older woman eventually licked the girl's young pussy and demanded Imane reciprocate. By the time she moved to the Netherlands Imane had become adept at pleasuring the older woman.</p><p>Imane's vagina was strictly off-limits. It is a pillar of their culture that Muslim women have their hymen intact on their wedding day. Because it is not uncommon for women to accidently or otherwise lose their hymen before marriage, plastic surgeons have developed a technique to repair the precious membrane. By coincidence this technique was pioneered in the Netherlands.</p><p>The older women had no qualms about instructing the young Imane to fuck her with a dildo. She reciprocated by using her fingers and a small dildo to stimulate Imanes anus. Though not quite as easily stimulated as her vagina, Imane learned to enjoy anal penetration and could easily orgasm by stimulation through anal penetration.</p><p>Gera could not help notice the young black girl in a chador who visited the library daily. She was very quiet and did not interact with anyone. The librarian noticed she did never seemed to take a lunch break or buy snacks from the library canteen. Gera decided to approach her and held out half a sandwich, offering to share her lunch. She spoke first in Dutch and received a look of incomprehension. Next she tried English with a similar lack of success. Gera was almost fluent in French, and when she tried that language the girl smiled and replied in French that she was very hungry.</p><p>""Come to my office so we can lunch together,"" Gera told her and they went downstairs.</p><p>She offered the girl a soda, and she accepted a Coke. The only seat in the room was the couch. Imane sat first and Gera joined her sitting closer than necessary. Her own thighs touched Imane's. The young girl, pleased to meet someone who spoke her language, chattered away. The librarian questioned her about her country, customs and clothing. Imane was eager to please her new friend and was quite open about answering.</p><p>Gera eventually said: ""It is a shame such a beautiful young girl has to be hidden away behind so many clothes.""</p><p>Imane replied: ""If you wish I can take some off for you Madame. In my culture it is only permitted to disrobe in front of family. If you wish you can be my honorary 'Auntie' so that I may be permitted to be less formally dressed.""</p><p>Gera readily agreed. Imane first removed the outer scarf from her head. Next she removed the inner scarf which went over her head and around her neck. Finally she took off a small cap which covered her hair.</p><p>Imane was young but not naive. She had noticed the way Gera looked at her. She was quite accustomed to older women who lusted after young girls. Imane grew up in a culture of scarcity, where little was given freely, and nearly everything which was received required some reciprocity. Imane had few friends who could help her; she thought perhaps her friendship with the lecherous librarian could be useful.</p><p>Gera was thrilled. She reached out and stroked the girls round head and tight black curls. Her finger traced their way down the dark chocolate coloured neck and under her chin. Imane responded by leaning against her.</p><p>""What do you wear underneath your gown,"" Gera asked her.</p><p>""Do you wish to see Madame, I mean Auntie? I will show you,"" she said, as she unbuttoned the top of the one piece garment.</p><p>Then she leaned down, lifted the hem and pulled the entire gown over her head. Underneath she wore an old pair of worn panties and a worn bra that was much too small for her. The result was her firm young chocolate coloured breasts pushed out of the top and sides of the bra. Gera though it looked very sexy.</p><p>""In my country we wear nothing under the chador. Here I do not feel comfortable doing so,"" she told the older woman. ""I notice you wear nothing underneath your gown Madame. Why is that?""</p><p>""There are two reasons dear,"" Gera replied. ""The first is because it feels comfortable and I do not care what others think. And the second is you never know when I have the chance to be naked. Like now!"" She said and reached down to remove her own dress.</p><p>Gera lifted her dress up to reveal her hairy bush and round and full thighs to the youngster. As the librarian pulled the material up further, Imane admired her plump belly and pendulous breasts. Soft and round with their huge brown nipples. Once free of the dress Gera kneeled in front of the youngster and pushed her breasts in her face. Imane inhaled a nipple and sucked on it greedily. Gera had become more aroused than usual, partly because she had a strong fetish for dark girls and partly because this girl seemed so eager. With her free hands she practically ripped off the girls' bra and took her chocolate coloured breasts in her hands, kneading them and massaging the nipples with her thumbs. Imane moaned with arousal.</p><p>Encouraged, Gera pushed the girl onto the couch and lay on top of her sixty-nine style. She pushed her wet hairy pussy into the girls face. Imane began to lick and suck as if she were born to the task. The librarian buried her face into the girls mound and inhaled the musky scent of her sex. There was not much hair on her labia, but what was there was very curly and seemed to grow in clumps. Her smell was strong but delicious and so was the taste.</p><p>While licking and sucking the girls' clitoris, the librarian used her fingers to explore her new treat. Imane's labia were thick, dark and wrinkled, as was the prepuce covering her shiny pink clitoris. In between the thick lips her cavity was bright pink, nearly crimson. But when Gera tried to penetrate the girls' vagina, the body under her froze and she stopped licking. She called out (in French):</p><p>""Please Madame, I beg you do not go there. I must be a virgin or I will be shamed! You can use my 'cul' (French for asshole) as you wish, but do not touch my 'vagine' (vagina).""</p><p>Gera assented and pushed her finger past the African girls' sphincter. It entered easily and she found two fingers fit without difficulty. She fucked the girls poop hole while she licked her clitoris. Imane, having thoroughly explored the librarians sex with her mouth and fingers, discovered her large slippery hole and used three fingers to penetrate her. Her fingers made a wet squelching noise as they slid in and out. The small room was filled with sound of slapping and wet sucking flesh, and the wild moaning of the two in the throes of their climax. Both orgasmed several times that afternoon.</p><p>After a brief rest Imane dressed herself slowly and coquettishly, aware the librarian's eyes were on her. Putting on her undergarments she sighed and drew attention to the poor state of her bra and panties.</p><p>""I wish I had new and sexy underwear so I could please my new Auntie.""</p><p>Gera grinned at the rather obvious ploy. She enjoyed watching as the black girl donned her gown and carefully wrapped the two scarves around her head. When she was done Imane said to Gera:</p><p>""Will you please help me learn Dutch and English? I will lick your pussy any time you like.""</p><p>The librarian laughed and said she would be glad to help her learn, without condition. And if she wanted to lick her pussy she was welcome to any time. The girl smiled showing her large white teeth against a chocolate brown face. Then she hurried off in search of her mother.</p>"
824,"Foster Home in Germany, Chapter 2",cs.unwin,2,Zainab is a 12 year old refugee who is put into foster care. The story is about her getting to know her new sisters and foster mother.,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'oral', 'ws', 'voy', 'anal']","<p>Dinner was set on a large rectangular table. Although it was a fairly large apartment, the kitchen, living and dining room were all combined in one room. Frau Engel lifted a large dish from the stove to the table. I recognized it as 'stampot', a German dish which is a mixture of potatoes, cauliflower and bacon. Lotte and the three girls whom I had not met were already seated at the table when I arrived. Lotte introduced the girls to me.</p><p>Hannah was about the same age as Lotte, but taller, dark haired and very thin. She had short hair with streaks of purple in it, piercings in her lip and nose, and wore tight, dark, Goth-like clothing.</p><p>Elinor sat next to her. She was pretty and seemed the oldest of the four girls. She was not very tall but was quite plump. Elinor was blonde and pink and her features appeared soft owing to her double chin. She did not have very big boobs but her bum and thighs were pudgy and thick.</p><p>The youngest was Imke. She was very small and petite. I guessed she was two years younger than I was. She was a very cute child with long platinum blonde hair.</p><p>Dinner tasty and filling. Being raised Muslim, I had never eaten bacon before, but I was curious and did not want to raise a fuss. It tasted fine and did not poison me. The girls were curious about me and asked many questions, which I did my best to answer. I was too shy to ask them about their circumstances but all readily volunteered this information. As you might expect they were all from broken homes and actual or near abusive situations. I discovered that Hannah and Elinor shared the second bedroom. I wondered where Imke slept but she pre-empted my question by saying she was the lucky one because she got to sleep with Mutti (Mummy) which was what she called Frau Engel.</p><p>We were instructed to clear the table and wash the dishes after supper. Hannah went to watch TV and folded her lanky frame into an armchair. Lotte was instructed to do her homework, and little Imke went over and sat on the Goth girl's lap to watch TV with her.</p><p>Elinor said to me: ""Come into my room I want to show you something.""</p><p>I was curious and had nothing else to do so I followed. Her room had a bunk-bed and the same kind of cheap furniture as my own and Lotte's bedroom. Elinor sat on the bottom bunk and took out an iPod from her bag.</p><p>""Here put this in your ear,"" she said offering me one of the ear-buds, and put the other into her own ear.</p><p>""You are going to like this music."" She was sitting very close and I could feel her fleshy thigh pressed against me. I could also smell on her. She smelled like a mix of sweat and perfume. After a few minutes of listening to her tunes, Elinor said:</p><p>""Lotte told me she licked your pussy.""</p><p>Her directness left me at a loss for words. Elinor followed by saying:</p><p>""Its not fair, Lotte always gets first. But now it's my turn. Show me your pussy Zainab. I want to see it now.""</p><p>I could not argue with her logic and so there was nothing to it but for me to undo my jeans and let them fall to my ankles. My baggy cotton undies followed. The big girl kneeled in front of me and peered closely between my legs. She pushed them open so I was standing spread-eagle. Taking each of my plump young labia in her fingers she opened them and peered into my twelve year old sex. Next she put her face close and sniffed.</p><p>""Smells like pee,"" she declared.</p><p>This evidently did not discourage her as the next thing I felt was her hot pointy tongue between my legs. I moaned as the sensation of her licking began to arouse me. I could tell by the way she licked that she was practiced. Her tongue went from the bottom of my slit right up to my clit in a practiced motion, over and over again.</p><p>Elinor tried to put her stubby finger inside me but I was too tight. My hymen prevented her from penetrating. So instead she pushed her index finger into my bum. I had not even done that to myself; the sensation was so strange, new and pleasurable it triggered the second orgasm I had in my life. My knees buckled and I had to hold on to the bed for support.</p><p>When the sensation in my pussy subsided, I noticed Elinor had removed all her clothes. She lay on the bed naked. I took in the sight of her plump thighs, her round baby fat belly, and her tits which were a normal size for her age but seemed undersized for her plump body. Her nipples were small and very pink. She had a sprinkling of dark hair around her plump pussy.</p><p>""Now it's my turn to have my pussy licked. Come and lick me now,"" she ordered.</p><p>Elinor opened her legs. I had to kneel at the foot of her narrow bed to bring my head in close. I could smell a mixture of sweat, pee, and a new smell I would only later be able to identify as the scent a girl emits when she is aroused. She gave me no time to admire her plump sex, because she pulled my head into her crotch. As my lips hit her crack I stuck out my tongue, sensing this was what the girl wanted.</p><p>""Yes! That's it, lick my pussy,"" she panted.</p><p>I was initially revolted by the taste, it was so foreign and my mind could not help but imagine her peeing and pooing from that place where my mouth now was. As she frantically pulled me in, almost smothering me with her thighs, I began to enjoy the feeling of being trapped between her thighs, the heat of her body and even her taste.</p><p>""Suck my clitty"" she ordered.</p><p>I did my best to obey, taking her little bud between my lips and sucking it in and out. I think that was too much sensation even for her. She let go of my head, put her hands behind her plump thighs and raised her bottom. My mouth came in contact with her anus, the hole she pooped from. I was ready to be disgusted, because surely she was not the cleanest girl. But I learned then that poop does not taste much like it smells, and I got over my revulsion and licked her fat bottom clean.</p><p>Elinor was now ready for me to concentrate on her clit again. This time she instructed me to cover her clit with my mouth and lick in a circular motion. After a few minutes of this she had her orgasm. Her fat thighs began to quiver and slapped my ears. I felt a gush of something hit my chin and without thinking licked it up. I was only twelve and I had my first taste of girl cum.</p><p>Elinor rested a few minutes and then easily pulled my small body onto hers. If anything the smell of her sweat was stronger than it had been earlier. The plump girl positioned my body so that my young pussy was pressed against hers and our legs were crossed scissor fashion. She began to move her fleshy hips and the wet slippery entrance to her slit was pressed tightly against my own. It felt amazing! I mirrored her movements and realized I could control exactly where my most sensitive parts rubbed against hers. She took my hands in hers and pulled me close so that the maximum surface of our sexes touched. In no time at all we were both panting as we brought each other to an orgasm.</p><p>As we lay there exhausted the door opened and Hanna came into the room. Her face held no surprise only a smile and she said:</p><p>""Zainab, Frau Engel says it is time for you to shower and get ready for bed.""</p><p>I began to put on my clothes leaving plump naked Elinor on the bed. As I was leaving the room I saw Hanna sit beside her and put her hand between the large girls legs, in what seemed like a familiar gesture.</p><p>I peed, showered quickly and brushed my teeth. Returning to our bedroom I noticed Lotte was asleep in the bottom bunk. I climbed up into my bed and lay there thinking about my day. The new environment had been a great shock to me, as had my first sexual experience with girls.</p><p>As I lay there my hand stroked slight fleshy bumps which were my breasts and slid down to stroke my young pussy. As I ran my fingers up and down the slit between my hairless mound, I thought about the days events and wondering what erotic new experiences the morning would bring.</p>"
825,"Foster Home in Germany, Chapter 3",cs.unwin,3,Zainab is a 12 year old refugee who is put into foster care. The story is about her getting to know her new sisters and foster mother.,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'oral', 'ws', 'voy', 'anal']","<p>The next morning the six of us gathered for breakfast. It was Saturday and I was relieved I would not have to begin school until the Monday. The three older girls had things to do: lessons, sports, and meeting friends. They finished their tea or coffee and rushed out. Frau Engel said she had to go the market and asked me to watch Imke while she was out.</p><p>I turned on the TV and sat on the sofa to watch Saturday morning cartoons. Imke came to join me and plopped herself onto my lap. She put her arms around me and I could feel her thin body against mine. I imagined I could feel her heartbeat. The ten year olds platinum hair draped onto my chest. She smelled clean and fresh from the shower she had taken that morning. I stroked her hair, delighting in its silky texture in comparison to my own coarse black hair.</p><p>The little girl on my lap would not sit still. Her skinny bottom kept wiggling in my lap. I opened my legs to make her more comfortable and this seemed only to precipitate more wiggling. I was conscious of the heat of her on my lap and despite my best intentions, I felt my own pussy begin to tingle. I was a little surprised to feel her lips on my neck giving me small soft kisses. It crossed my mind to kiss the little ten year old but my shyness and uncertainty held me back. Not so Imke, her hand found its way down the inside of my shirt and she began to stroke and tweak my little nipples. I surrendered to her touch, almost disbelieving the clear evidence that this innocent looking ten year old was seducing me.</p><p>Imke turned around and said: ""Show me your nipples Zainab. Here, you can see mine!""</p><p>Saying that, she lifted up her shirt and displayed her bare chest. Her small nipples were flat on her chest and hardly bigger than a boy's. They were bright pink and lovely.</p><p>""Now yours"" she said and began tugging at my shirt.</p><p>I relented and let her pull it up. She stared wide-eyed at my brown buds, sitting as they did on the very small swell of my breast.</p><p>""Wow! I have never seen Arab nipples before. Let's play baby so I can suck them.""</p><p>Without waiting for an answer the ten year old clamped her mouth on my left nipple and began to suck. My nipple quickly grew into a hard point and Imke switched to right one. Her hand slid down my flat stomach and under the waistband of my jeans and panties. I felt Imke's small hand on my hairless pussy. It was very arousing.</p><p>Curiosity and lust made me abandon caution. My own hand slipped under her baggy shorts and beneath her loose cotton undies until I found her little slit and stroked it. While Imke rubbed my pussy in a practiced fashion, I used my fingers to explore hers. I was initially surprised to find her quite wet and slippery; but I realized my own pussy was also moistening with arousal. I was pretty familiar with my own sex and, virgin,had to that point only ever penetrated myself halfway to the first joint of my finger. Imagine my surprise when, while fondling this girl two years younger than me, my finger slipped easily and deeply into her vagina.</p><p>Imke gave out a moan as I did so and begged me,""Zainab, please use your finger to rub my hole. I would love it if you do that.""</p><p>Obliging her, I pushed my forefinger up into her vagina and used my thumb to stimulate her little clit. The ten year old continued sucking on my hard nipple and rubbing my slit up and down in an experienced fashion.</p><p>Though I was at the time pretty young myself, I will never forget the feel of that waif-like younger girl in my arms. Even when I remember it today I have to resist the urge to touch myself. Nowadays when I am finished pleasing my clients, and want to please myself, I choose a young girl. The younger the better! But that is another story.</p><p>Her small fingers playing in my pussy really made me hot. She stroked my clit for a while and then tried to push her small finger into my vagina. It was too tight and she did not have the strength to push past my hymen.</p><p>""Wow! You are a virgin!"" Imke said to me.</p><p>""Mutty is going to love that"" (Mutty is slang for mother in German and Imke was the only one who called Frau Engel by that name).</p><p>Imke made me climax a couple of times, and she seemed to have a few climaxes of her own. We were interrupted when Frau Engel came home. Hanna arrived with her and helped her carry groceries. I quickly removed my hand from inside Imkes' undies. To my discomfiture her hand remained inside my pants. Frau Engel did not seem to mind. She gave Imke a kiss on the lips and stroked her hair.</p><p>She said to her,""Good girl! You are getting to know your new sister.""</p><p>Then Frau Engel said to me, ""Zainab, why don't you go out with Hanna. She will introduce you to some of her friends.""</p><p>I put on my jacket and went out with the Goth looking girl. She did not look too happy having me tag along and did not say much at all. She took me outside the apartment building to a playground that had seen better days. It was mostly concrete, every square inch of which appeared to be covered with graffiti. There we met two girls wearing the same Goth-like clothing as Hannah. There was no one else around and the playground was hidden from nearby apartments by shrubbery.</p><p>The two girls were older than Hanna. They looked like they were fifteen or sixteen. They were sitting on a low concrete wall each sipping on a beer and smoking. Hannah did not tell me their names.</p><p>She introduced me as, ""This is my new foster-sister. She likes to lick pussy. Want some?""</p><p>I was shocked to hear this. And I was even more shocked when both girls assented. I was too surprised even to protest.</p><p>The older girl, who was quite skinny and tough looking, shimmied out of her tight jeans and undies. She was still perched on the low wall. Hanna pushed me forward and the girl put her legs on my shoulders. Since her trousers were around her knees I was trapped between them and her pussy. It was covered in dark stubble where she had once shaved her pubic hair but had not bothered for a couple of weeks. She had a large thick labia that stuck out between her stubble covered lips. I also noticed a small ring which pierced the flap that covered her clitoris.</p><p>When she saw me hesitate, Hanna pushed my head into the girl's pussy. It did not smell or taste as nice as the others I had tasted since arriving at the foster home. It tasted a bit sour and fishy. I held my nose and licked the girl. Her stubbly hair scratched my face which was not very nice; but I was able to suck on her piercing which was cool.</p><p>While I was licking the girl Hannah pushed her hands into my jeans and rubbed my ass and my pussy. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the second girl get up, pull down her jeans and underpants, and squat to pee. I guess she drank too much beer. She had small breasts and big hips. Her pussy was shaved and it looked fat. As she peed her urine squirted all over the place and dripped along her fat thighs.</p><p>I was forced to lick her next. The peeing Goth girl sat on the wall and I licked her pussy. The taste of her urine was very strong. Later I learned that the taste of pussy is very dependent on a woman's diet. That is why today I am a vegetarian and I am careful in what I eat. Nothing makes a woman's pussy taste and smell bad as too many cigarettes, alcohol, and junk food.</p><p>After I had licked the two girls and they each had an orgasm, Hanna took me home. Frau Engel and Imke were out and so was Lotte. Elinor wandered out of her room holding her mobile. She approached Hanna and slapped her face hard.</p><p>""You stupid slut,"" she yelled at Hanna, holding up her mobile. I recognized a photo of myself licking one of the two girls I had met in the playground.</p><p>""I told you not to play with those sluts. Now everyone has this picture and they will all want Zeinab to lick their pussies. She is not ready and I want to keep her just for us. If Frau Engel finds out we are both going to be dead.""</p><p>I was really shocked to hear this. First the implication that I would be forced to lick pussies of all the neighbourhood girls. Second was confirmation that my seduction by the girls in my new home was intentional and part of a plan.</p><p>""I am going to make you wear the carrot,"" said Elinor.</p><p>Hanna went even paler than her normal Goth colour and begged, ""Noo please not the carrot. For how long Elinor? How long must I wear it?""</p><p>Elinor slapped her again and said: ""Until I tell you otherwise, slut. Now get me a carrot.""</p><p>Hanna went to the fridge and came back with a bag of large carrots and a vegetable peeler. Elinor pulled out the biggest carrot from the bag and gave it and the peeler to Hanna. The Goth girl then began to fashion part of the thick end of the carrot into an hourglass shape.</p><p>I watched her do this with interest. When she was done she showed Elinor her handiwork. What she ended up with was a ten inch long carrot which was about three and half inches wide at it's thickest. From the large end the carrot tapered briefly to about one inch and then flared out again. Elinor expressed her satisfaction and said,""Take your trousers off Hanna and bend over. Zainab go to the fridge and get some butter.""</p><p>When I returned Hanna was bent over the end of the sofa, legs spread. She held her ass cheeks apart and I could see the wrinkly brown hole of her rectum.</p><p>Elinor took two fingers of butter from the bowl I offered her and spread the butter at the entrance of Hanna's pooper. She used two fingers to open up the hole and push the lubricant past Hanna's sphincter.</p><p>""You can do the honours Zainab. Put the carrot into this slut's asshole.""</p><p>I followed her instructions. Hanna's greased ass easily accepted the thinner end of the carrot. Hanna groaned as I pushed it deeper. Under Elinor's watchful gaze I dared not ease up. I kept pushing until the entire carrot was nearly buried in her bowels. The bit that Hanna had shaped fit nicely into her sphincter and prevented the carrot from exiting her bum.</p><p>Hanna got up and pulled up her trousers. I guessed her tight jeans would also keep the carrot from being expelled.</p><p>""She is not going to be able to sit down. She is going to have to stand or lie on her stomach,"" Elinor said to me.</p><p>We left Hanna standing up and watching TV. Elinor took me by the hand and led me to her room.</p><p>""I am sorry Hanna used you in that way. She can be such a stupid 'fotze' (cunt in German). If you have any trouble with her just tell me. I am your big sister now and I will look after you.""</p><p>She sat down on the bed and pulled me to her. She stroked my hair and kissed me.</p><p>""I love my dark sister you know."" Elinor said and held me close.</p><p>I loved the feel of her plump body against mine. Her hands began to explore under my t-shirt and she caressed the skin on my front and back. Soon her hand pushed under the waist of my jeans and she stroked my pussy. It felt so good to feel her warm body next to mine, her tongue in my mouth and her hand rubbing the area around my clitoris.</p><p>I squeezed Elinors breast's and rubbed her nipples. I wished I had breasts like hers.</p><p>""Can I kiss your breasts Elinor?"" I asked her.</p><p>She answered by removing her sweater and lifting up her bra. It was purple in colour and a little large for her. She was able to pull her bra off and over her head without undoing it. My mouth went straight for her pink nipple which was normally slightly puffy; but now stood erect and rigid. I was so close I could smell her. She had a strong odour of perspiration, underarm deodorant and some cologne or perfume she used. I did not know the make but it smelt fruity with a hint of lavender. I could also detect another smell on her which was from her arousal and it was coming from between her legs.</p><p>I wanted to capture that scent with my hands and tried to push my hand under her jeans. They were too tight. Elinor opened them and arched her back pulling her trousers and underpants off. My hand went straight for her sex. She was already moist and ready for me. I loved how it was different from my own. I played with her hair, curling the tangled pubes around my fingers. My fingers circled her clitoris and I could feel her body tense in anticipation each time I came close to her sensitive little bud.</p><p>""Please use your fingers to fuck me, please Zainab."" She pleaded with me.</p><p>I was happy to oblige. We remained in her bed, kissing and cuddling and rubbing each other for what seemed like hours. I felt happy and warm and needed in this plump girl's arms. It was the first time I felt that way since I left my parents.</p><p>We stayed in bed together until we were called for supper. Frau Engel had found some cherries in the market which she had bought on sale because they would not last till Monday. She used these to make a cherry compote which she served with pork chops and mashed potatoes. It was presented as a special treat and all the girls in the house ate the dish with joy and enthusiasm. Being a Muslim I had some reluctance, having been brought up to believe pork was unclean. I ate the cherry compote along with the mashed potatoes, avoiding as much gravy as I could. I tasted the pork, it did not taste unclean. It tasted good. But I could not bring myself to eat more than a few small pieces.</p>"
826,"Foster Home in Germany, Chapter 4",cs.unwin,4,Zainab is a 12 year old refugee who is put into foster care. The story is about her getting to know her new sisters and foster mother.,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'oral', 'ws', 'voy', 'anal']","<p>After supper Frau Engel told me that since it was Saturday night, and as a special treat, I would be allowed to sleep with her and Imke. Imke was very excited and could not stop talking about it. The other girls smiled and gave each other knowing looks. I had some idea what was in store for me but I did not mind. In fact, I was curious to know how Frau Engel looked naked, whether she had hair on her pussy, and what it would be like to feel her large breasts.</p><p>We all watched a German TV Idol show after supper. Afterwards I changed into my bedclothes. As my only pair of pyjamas was being washed, I put on a clean pair of undies and a t-shirt. Imke came to fetch me. She was very excited and tugged my hand. When I arrived in Frau Engel's bedroom she was already partly undressed. She wore a very revealing push up bra and thong panties. Her old fat body looked quite incongruous in the sexy underwear. Her dark public hair spilled out over the sides of her thong and I noticed her underarms were unshaved.</p><p>Imke quickly removed her pyjamas and lay on the bed naked with her legs apart. Her hairless, puffy young sex lay open, bits of her small labia peeked out between the lips.</p><p>""Dear Zainab."" Frau Engel said taking me into her arms.</p><p>""I wanted to welcome you to our family in my own special way. All you girls are so precious to me. I love you and I really want you to learn to love each other.""</p><p>""I want to give you something you will always remember me by. A special gift that a girl can only receive once in her life. Each girl I have staying here in my home has received this gift.""</p><p>Imke piped up and clarified: ""Mutti is going to take your virginity!""</p><p>I had already suspected this and was eager to learn more. I was curious about how it was to be accomplished. Frau Engel lifted me up and kissed me on the lips. I could feel her full breasts pushing against my tummy. She laid me on the bed and little Imke began pulling at my t-shirt to take it off. While the young girl undressed me Frau Engel slowly removed her bra and her panties. By the time she had undressed I was already naked and little Imke was sucking on my small breasts.</p><p>Frau Engel lay down beside me and the thin little blonde haired girl switched her mouth from my tiny boob to her large sagging breasts. Naked and unencumbered by a bra they were nearly the size of watermelons, heavy and pendulous. Her nipples were hard and pointed and her aureoles large as a wine bottle around and brown in colour.</p><p>""I hear you have learned to suck pussy, Zainab."" Frau Engel said to me.</p><p>""Please show me how well you have learned! She said.</p><p>While Imkes blonde head remained firmly attached to her breast, I slid between Frau Engels legs and brought my face close to her bushy triangle. I inhaled the scent; she smelled of bath oil and the heady scent of her arousal. I parted her curly hair with my fingers and pushed my tongue in between her lips, tasting a grown woman for the first time. I loved the musty taste. She twitched involuntarily as my tongue approached her clitoris. I explored every inch of her sex until the membrane attaching my tongue to the floor of my mouth was sore. While I did this Frau Engel was busy fingering the naked Imke who was attached to her breast. Imke panted and cooed as the woman's finger penetrated her vagina and anus.</p><p>Eventually Frau Engel pushed us both away, stood up and walked over to her dresser. From the top drawer she retrieved what looked like a very large pink cock with straps attached. I had never heard of dildos or strap-ons and I was curious to know what would happen next. Imke immediately recognized the strap-on and squealed with delight.</p><p>""Mutty are you going to fuck Zainab now? Can I make her ready for you?""</p><p>Without waiting for an answer the little girl dived between my legs and began to expertly lick my pussy. My sex began to tingle but my eyes were riveted on Frau Engel and the object in her hand. I would have to guess it was ten inches long and four inches wide. It was pink and realistic looking. It was attached to a triangle of material and had a belt which went around her waist and a strap which fit between her legs and nestled in the crack of her ass. I watched her strap the cock around her waist with a mixture of fear and anticipation.</p><p>I was sitting on the bed leaning against the headboard. Imke was on her hands and knees between my open legs, her platinum blonde hair brushing my legs and her skinny bum up in the air. Frau Engel kneeled behind her, pink cock swaying each time she moved. She spat a large gob of saliva onto her hand and rubbed the head of the cock, readying it for penetration.</p><p>When Frau Engel pushed the tip of the pink dildo against Imke's bottom I was surprised and relieved. The young girl was evidently accustomed to being used in this way, she wiggled her small bottom provocatively and pushed back to accept the huge cock.</p><p>""Yes Mutti. Please fuck me! You know how much I love it when you fuck me!"" Imke moaned.</p><p>From where I sat I could not see the cock bury itself inside her, but I did see that it took Frau Engel very little effort to penetrate the young blonde girl. As Frau Engel began to move her hips back and forth, repeatedly entering little Imke, her licking of my pussy took on a frenzied life of its own. Her tongue lapped my sex and my clitoris like a demented cat. That is until the little girl's climax overwhelmed her and her panting and moaning prevented her from licking any further. After a high pitched yell she collapsed against me sobbing with ecstasy.</p><p>I looked at Frau Engel who was kneeling on the bed, her large rubber cock pushing out and gleaming with Imkes juices. She smiled at me and motioned with her hand for me to come over. As I approached she took the back of my head and pushed the dildo at my mouth. I opened it and tasted little Imke's secretion. Meanwhile that young girl lay on the bed like a rag doll.</p><p>""Now my dear Zainab, you have seen how good this makes your sister feel."" She said to me.</p><p>""It is your turn to be fucked. I will fuck you from the front so I can see the effect in your eyes. Now lie on your back and hold your legs up so that I can make you mine. Really mine, all mine.""</p><p>I obeyed her and put my hands behind my knees. My sex, so wide open in that way, made me feel exposed and vulnerable. Frau Engel kneeled in front of me holding the cock with both hands rubbing some kind of jelly over it. I know now that it was lubricant. It is funny what you remember from important moments. This was my last moment as a virgin. I recall that even with two hands on that monstrous pink tube, there was still a good bit sticking out. And I remember noticing for the first time the brown liver spots on Frau Engels hands.</p><p>Then came the hurt as she pushed the dildo into my tight twelve year old vagina. At first there was a sharp pain and it felt like something was tearing. I cried out but Frau Engel did not stop. She backed up a little and then pushed in again. The pain was replaced by pressure, and I felt like I was being split in two. The only other experience like it I can remember was once when I was constipated for a week and I had a really big poo I had to push very hard to get rid of it.</p><p>As my virgin pussy became used to the huge rubber cock inside it, I began to lubricate. Although I felt so incredibly full I was no longer in pain. An amazing sensation began to wash over me. Without thinking I began to rub my own clitoris to increase the stimulation. The feeling is hard to describe as there are fewer nerve endings in the vagina and it was a feeling of fullness more than anything else. And I could feel the tip of the cock push against my cervix on each thrust of Frau Engel's hips.</p><p>Eventually the sensations became so overwhelming everything sort of blurred together and I felt I was falling. I did not pass out exactly but I lost awareness of my surroundings as my focus narrowed down to the thrusting between my legs. When my crisis passed I became aware I was nestled between Frau Engel's plump body and skinny little Imke.</p><p>The next morning at breakfast, all my new foster sisters congratulated me. Now that I had been initiated by Frau Engel they were all eager to use me in the same way. But that is another story.</p>"
827,"Free Love Librarian, Chapter 4",cs.unwin,4,"Wassenaar librarian Gera discovers how seducing so many young girls can lead to problems, and how she solves this.","['F', 'g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'oral', 'ws', 'voy', 'anal']","<p>Three weeks into the fall school term, Gera discovered she had a problem. It was a good problem to have but it was a problem nevertheless. She seemed to have made too many conquests at one time and found that several young girls were hanging about the library as often as possible, and occasionally all at the same time. </p><p>Luna's mother persisted in using the library as a babysitting service, especially on Wednesday and Friday afternoons when her daughter's primary school classes finished early. Imane, another of her conquests, escaped to the library whenever she could arrange to leave the asylum camp and persuade her mother to bring her. Gera suspected that Ellie, a third, now in her first year of junior high school, was skipping classes in order to visit her. Although her job was not very demanding, Gera was still employed full-time at the library and often had to take her turn at the reception, in addition to her other tasks. Three girls hanging about the library, all lusting for her was a servious distraction.</p><p>One day the librarian inadvertently hit upon a solution; this was how it happened. Imane had arrived that morning and sat in front of the reception desk making cow-eyes at Gera. When she was certain that no-one else was looking she stuck out her tongue and made lapping motions, which Gera could not help but notice. Next, Imane placed her fingers to make a 'V' shape in front of her mouth and licked them sensually, mimicking the act of cunnilingus. When this failed to attract Gera's attention Imane slowly lifted up the hem of her dark blue hijab, to enable Gera to see her crotch. The girl had shed her worn panties and her chocolate-and-pink coloured sex was on display.</p><p>Gera's colleague arrived to relieve her at reception for lunch just in time. The librarian summoned Imane to her office downstairs and practically ripped her clothes from her back. Without bothering to undo the complicated layers of scarves upon her head, she lifted the blue gown, exposing the girl's naked body. Imane had not put on a bra that day either and Gera attacked her breasts whilst, at the same time, rubbing her own pussy. She sucked on the delicious chocolate coloured mounds and the hard nipples, as Imane moaned with delight and fondled the librarian's ample breasts.</p><p>Gera pushed the girl onto the couch and began to lick up and down her dusky vaginal lips. Imane took the opportunity to unpin her scarves, remove the rest of her hijab and undress the librarian. She then switched places with her, kneeling down and burying her head in Gera's lap. The young girl adored the smell of the older woman's aroused sex. She was an expert at pleasing women with her tongue and fingers, and in no time at all Gera began climaxing.</p><p>At that very moment the door opened and Ellie walked into Gera's private office. Gera cursed inwardly for forgetting to lock the door. The twelve-year-old girl had clearly made an effort to pretty herself for the librarian, as her normally unruly hair was tied in a neat ponytail and she wore a sweater and skirt instead of her usual torn jeans. Gera also saw that Ellie was wearing lipstick and makeup.</p><p>""Oh! I am so sorry to barge in on you,"" Ellie gasped, disappointment written clearly upon her face. ""I will leave and come back later.""</p><p>Gera leaped from the couch and embraced the young girl, enveloping her in a tight, naked hug.</p><p>""Darling Ellie, I am so happy to see you,"" Gera gushed, pulling the girl into the room and closing the door. ""What have you done to yourself? You look beautiful, darling.""</p><p>The librarian took command of the awkward situation and brought the new arrival to the couch, where she seated her, sandwiched between herself and the naked black girl. Gera proceeded to kiss Ellie deeply and ran her hands over the young girl's body, caressing her back, budding breasts and bottom.</p><p>""Oh Gera,"" Ellie moaned, ""I am so glad to see you. I am sorry that I interrupted you with your new girlfriend. You know that I love you so much.""</p><p>""Yes Ellie, I love you too,"" responded Gera. After thinking quickly, she then confided, ""I have found another lesbian girl for us to play with. I think that you might learn a thing or two from Imane - she is here to please you.""</p><p>Gera then rapidly informed Imane, in French, that Ellie was special and that she was to do all that she could to please her. The young black girl quickly caught on; from her kneeling position on the floor she removed Ellie's shoes and knee-socks, and began to kiss and caress her thin, young calves. Her pink tongue migrated up the girl's pale upper leg leaving a slight trail of saliva. Her tongue paused briefly behind the knee and then wandered up Ellie's soft inner thigh. Imane caught a whiff of the young girl's arousal; Ellie's pussy had begun to moisten in anticipation.</p><p>Gently lifting Ellie's skirt, the black girl paused to admire her white cotton undies. A wet spot in the crotch had made them nearly transparent and outlined the plump lips of her virtually hairless pussy. Imane's trained tongue roamed over the wet spot, savouring the taste of the young girl's discharge. Ellie shivered in anticipation and her hands caressed Imane's woolly cap of hair, urging her to continue.</p><p>Imane reached for the waistband of the undies and pulled them off. Spreading Ellie's legs wider she began to lick her plump, smooth crease. The taste was clean; before leaving her house Ellie had carefully washed her fanny in preparation for the librarian. Ellie pulled her head closer and the black girl covered the proffered pussy with her lips, exploring its interior with her tongue. After licking eagerly she paused and said to Gera, who was riveted by the sight and who had been fingering her own hairy pussy, ""Would you please ask Ellie to wee in my mouth (she spoke in French and used the word 'pisser')?""</p><p>Imane's father's eldest wife had a fetish for piss play, and had trained her willing pupil to swallow her discharge; as a result, Imane had learned to love the taste and the deliciously dirty feeling that it gave her. She was eager to savour this slim, younger, white girl's urine.</p><p>""Yes, good girl! I would love to see that,"" Gera replied (in French). To Ellie she said, ""Ellie, this little brown slut wants you to wee in her mouth. Can you please do that for me, my love?""</p><p>Ellie had a secret fascination for wee. When weeing she often let her own stream flow over her fingers before licking them. She had developed a knowledge of the change in astringency of her own urine, which tasted differently depending upon the time of the day and what she had eaten and drunk beforehand. She needed no encouragement to offer her essence to the pretty brown girl. Ellie opened her legs wider and pulled her plump, hairless vulvae apart with her fingers. Imane used her lips to form a suction cup over the young girl's urethra as she waited for the anticipated stream.</p><p>Ellie was so aroused that it was difficult for her to wee immediately. She relaxed and thought of the familiar tinkling sound of weeing in the toilet and pushed; the result was a small initial spurt of urine. Imane was ready; she sucked it eagerly into her mouth and swallowed. The taste was light and only slightly salty. Ellie pushed again and again, each time discharging an even bigger spurt into the waiting mouth. Imane rocked back upon her heels and gave the teenager a big grin.</p><p>""Merci!"" she told her. ""Merci beaucoup (thank you very much).""</p><p>Whilst watching, Gera had already brought herself to one orgasm with her fingers, and she was ready for another. She deftly removed Ellie's remaining clothes and lay upon the couch, legs wide apart. She directed Ellie to sit upon her face while she licked and sucked her twelve year-old pussy. Imane, without needing instruction, buried her face in the librarian's hairy bush and pushed her tongue between the folds around her vagina. The librarian and her young protégé each rapidly achieved several orgasms.</p><p>The three naked females rested for a while, softly stroking each others' bodies. After a while Ellie asked the librarian, </p><p>""May I use your strap-on to fuck Imane? I would very much like to try it.""</p><p>Gera answered, ""I am sorry, sweetie, but she needs to keep her hymen intact. That is her culture.""</p><p>The librarian pondered the question again for a moment and said, ""Maybe she will let you fuck her bum - I will ask her.""</p><p>The idea was proposed to Imane, who readily agreed. She was directed to get on her hands and knees on the couch; Gera fetched her strap-on cock and fastened it around Ellie's waist. She was so slight that the smallest settings on the Velcro harness had to be used; despite that, the belt still sat precariously upon her waist. She used some lubricant to grease the pink, eight-inch cock. Standing up, Ellie was at the perfect height to enter the puckered black hole that Imane offered to her. Gera helped Ellie guide the latex monster in, past Imane's sphincter and deep into her bowels. The cock fitted easily and Ellie began a heaving motion with her hips, pulling it out before burying it deep inside, over and over again. Gera used one of her hands to rub the black girl's clitoris and the other to stimulate her own.</p><p>Ellie was fucking Imane like a natural expert. After being deflowered by Gera, she was curious to discover more about strap-on fucking, and had found a number of lesbian porn websites and observed different techniques. Before arriving at Gera's office she had hoped to be able to use the strap-on to pleasure the librarian and had put on her best 'fuck me' outfit in anticipation of this. Since her first encounter with Gera, Ellie had acquired a huge boost of self-confidence, and there was no doubt about what she was - a lesbian. The only question that remained in her mind was how she would use her newly-gained self knowledge without turning her life into a disaster. Gone were her childish fantasies about classmates. Even the buxom librarian, she realised, although close to her, was not destined to be the love of her life.</p><p>When Ellie had interrupted Gera making love to Imane, her first reaction had been jealousy. Her second instinct was arousal, and she was happy to 'go with the flow'. She really did find the black girl very attractive and was thrilled to pee in her mouth. It felt extremely dirty and exciting, and she knew that she was now ready to try more new experiences.</p><p>Gera's phone rang and she answered it. After hanging up she said to the girls, </p><p>""I am urgently required - we have to go. Hurry, clean up and get dressed so that I can lock the door behind you."" The three tidied up and dressed themselves, and the two girls waited a few minutes before following Gera out into the main library.</p>"
828,"Free Love Librarian, Chapter 5",cs.unwin,5,"Two of the Wassenaar librarians young lovers meet, and fall in love.","['F', 'g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'oral', 'ws', 'voy', 'anal']","<p>Ellie made a habit of dropping by the library after classes whenever she could. Sometimes Gera would be busy with her library work; other times she would pretend that she was working because she had a prior assignment with another young girl. However, whenever she could, Gera would take Ellie to her office and spend a couple of hours making love to the young girl.</p><p>Ellie could not get enough of sucking the older woman's huge nipples and her big hairy pussy, and Gera was more than happy to allow the young girl have her fill. But the librarian adored young, fresh pussy, too, and loved to bring Ellie to orgasm after orgasm with her mouth.</p><p>Following her first experience of being fucked with a strap-on Ellie was very eager for more. She soon found that when she was fucked in this way she would climax quickly, and that the orgasm nearly caused her to black out. On one occasion, after they had made each other climax, Ellie announced she had to pee, using Gera's office's small en-suite toilet. The librarian followed her and watched as Ellie voided her bladder with a strong continuous stream, followed by a shorter one and, finally, a few squirts. When the young girl reached for the toilet tissue, Gera stopped her, lifted her legs and licked her beautiful, nearly hairless pussy clean. Ellie was thrilled; this was exactly the kind of activity which really appealed to the 'dirty girl' side of her persona.</p><p>Gera took her turn sitting on the toilet and voided her own bladder in a strong steady stream. Ellie loved the sound of the pee squirting and the sight of the pale yellow flow disgorging from between the woman's thick lips. Gera then lifted her own legs and beckoned the young girl to clean her; Ellie did so willingly, licking up and down the hairy crevice, savouring the salty taste of the mature woman's urine. As she was licking with mouth wide open, Gera let go a spurt of pee that she had kept behind. It was not a great amount, but most of the salty fluid ended up in the young girl's mouth. She kept it there, savouring the taste, before swallowing it. She grinned at Gera and told her, ""You are a dirty old woman, aren't you? But I love you and I love the things that you do to me.""</p><p>One Wednesday afternoon, Ellie came into the library after school looking for Gera, but she was nowhere to be found. The young girl suspected that she might be in her office with another pre-teen. Although Ellie was disappointed, she did not mind that Gera might be having sex with another girl, and she knew better than to go downstairs and disturb them. Instead, she perused the books tacks for some interesting lesbian books to read. After a while Ellie spotted Gera coming up the back stairs of the library, followed by a girl that she recognised from her primary school. She thought that her name was Luna and she had been two grades below her last year.</p><p>At the top of the stairs Gera and the girl parted. The librarian headed to elsewhere in the library and Luna went directly to the periodicals section and began flipping through women's glossy magazines. Ellie watched her unobserved for a while. She could see why Gera had chosen her; although young and still a child physically, Luna was really pretty - or at least Ellie thought so! Her face was a classic Mediterranean beauty's and her features were fine and delicate, but what attracted Ellie most of all were her full, sensuous lips. She suddenly wondered what it would be like to kiss them. Ellie was a bit puzzled by this thought, but as so many things had changed for her in the last month she had developed more confidence in her own instincts. She had a mature lover, Gera, to thank for these changes, of course.</p><p>Ellie walked over to Luna and sat beside her.</p><p>""Hey,"" she said. ""Do you go to the British school?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Luna replied, looking at Ellie shyly. </p><p>Luna was more than a little in awe of Ellie, as she remembered her as being in the highest grade at her primary school the previous year. All of the kids in the school knew who the upper class students were. </p><p>""You are Ellie Baker-Soames, aren't you?"" asked Luna nervously. ""You probably don't remember me!""</p><p>""Actually, I think that do I remember you,"" Ellie replied. ""I'm in High School now. And you?""</p><p>""I'm in Grade 5. I have two more years to go at the school.""</p><p>""Your name is Luna isn't it?"" asked Ellie, with a smile on her face.</p><p>""Wow!"" exclaimed the younger girl, hugely impressed that the high schooler knew her name. ""How did you remember?""</p><p>""Dunno. I guess because you are pretty that I noticed you,"" shrugged Ellie.</p><p>This was only partly true. Ellie's instinct had inspired her to flattery; she already knew that this girl was playing with Gera, and she was certain that she was already an experienced pussy licker. She wondered if the librarian had already fucked her with a strap-on. As this image lingered in her mind for a few moments and she felt her pussy moisten involuntarily.</p><p>Ellie took her time and let Luna do most of the chatting. She was curious about High School and asked about some of the other Grade 6 students from the previous year. When they had caught up on most of the current events, there was a brief silence. Ellie leaned over, pulled the younger girl's head closer and whispered in her ear, </p><p>""I saw you coming upstairs with Gera.""</p><p>Luna froze and panicked. Not only was she caught, but she worried what this High Schooler would think of her playing with an older woman.</p><p>Ellie saw the look of fear on Luna's face, and quickly said, ""It's cool Luna. Gera plays with me too - I love it. I love licking pussy - do you?""</p><p>Luna was overwhelmed with relief, which immediately turned to excitement. She wondered if it could be true that she was seated next to another girl who liked to lick pussies.</p><p>""Come with me Luna - let's go to the toilet,"" ordered Ellie brusquely, rising from her seat and beginning to walk towards the back of the library. Luna quickly followed behind her. The toilets dated back to the library's construction in the 1930's, and had not been renovated since that date. Instead of modern cubicles with a gap below each one, the women's toilets consisted of one anteroom with a washbasin and two separate rooms with toilets in each. The two girls entered the anteroom, and discovered that it was empty. Ellie chose one of toilet rooms, and entered it; Luna quickly followed her in and locked the door behind her.</p><p>Ellie pushed Luna against the wall and kissed her firmly on the lips. She had wanted to do this since she first saw the girl earlier that day. Because Luna was about a head shorter than Ellie, she had to lean her head back to accept the kiss. Ellie lost no time in pushing her tongue into the younger girl's mouth. </p><p>The two girls French kissed for a few moments, but Ellie had a more pressing objective. She put her hands underneath Luna's smock and pulled her knickers down to around her ankles. Luna helped her by lifting her smock up so that Ellie had an unobstructed view of her cute little hairless crack. The older girl fell to her knees and pushed her face close, inhaling the aroma. It smelled so clean, of soap and innocent young girl. Ellie tried to kiss and lick Luna's plump, hairless crease, but found that the angle was all wrong. She told the young girl to sit on the commode, lean back and hold her knees, so that her little girl's sex was accessible and inviting. It looked like a single, uninterrupted wrinkle from her backside to her little clit, with a small flap of pink flesh poking out from the top.</p><p>Luna was looking at Ellie, wide-eyed with anticipation. Her kitty was aching to be licked, and she was desperate for Ellie to do that to her, as she thought that she was so cool. ""I hope that she likes how my kitty tastes,"" she thought, eager to impress her new friend.</p><p>Ellie pursed her lips and pressed them to the puffy crease that had been so enthusiastically offered her. She felt a little dirty doing this in the bathroom, but she was grateful that it was as clean as public toilets in Holland could be. She buried her mouth into the young girls' smooth, hairless crack. The taste was amazing! She knew that she was no expert, but, when compared to Gera and Imane, the two other girls she had tasted, Luna was so clean and fresh, with barely a hint of mustiness. She held tightly onto Luna's thin legs, both for support and to give herself better access to the fleshy treasure.</p><p>After only a few minutes, Luna's ragged panting announced that her climax had arrived. Conscious of the time, Ellie thought of a different way to get her own pleasure; she turned around, faced the toilet, unzipped her jeans and pulled them and her panties down to her ankles. Bending over, she put her hands on her knees for support and pushed her bare bottom towards Luna. Ellie's legs were spread as far apart as the restriction of her jeans would allow and her bare bottom was invitingly directed at the younger girl. From her perch on the toilet Luna could easily reach over and lick Ellie's fleshy crease.</p><p>""Luna, finger my pussy and lick my bum. I will rub my clit,"" ordered Ellie. </p><p>The younger girl's reaction was to put her nose up against Ellies' crack and sniff. It smelled a little of poo but, undeterred, she pushed her little pink tongue into her friends back hole and began licking. At the same time her small fingers prodded Ellie's vulva, seeking entrance to her hole. When she found it, two of her fingers slid easily into the slippery vagina, and she began to fuck her with her fingers, just as the librarian had taught her. Ellie groaned and began frantically rubbing her clit. She was so aroused that only thirty seconds passed before she had her climax. It was so powerful that she could no longer stand up! Her bare bottom hit the cold floor tiles as she continued rubbing herself to extend the delicious feeling that pulsed within her.</p><p>Although it had seemed like hours that they had been in the toilet, it had been less than fifteen minutes. The girls dressed and checked that the coast was clear before returning to the magazine section of the library. Once settled there, Ellie spoke first,</p><p>""Wow, Luna, that was cool! I can't wait to do it again."" </p><p>The younger girl put her arm around Ellie's shoulders and leaned her head against her neck.</p><p>""Did you like it? Really? Really, really?"" she asked, wide-eyed with enthusiasm and pride. </p><p>The little girl felt lightheaded and could not help showing affection for the girl whose tongue had been between her legs only a few minutes previously. Ellie took hold of her hand and sniffed her fingers; she wanted the scent of her own pussy. Luna giggled, moved closer and held Ellie's hand.</p><p>""Can we be besties?"" Luna whispered to Ellie, hoping she would answer in the affirmative.</p><p>Ellie paused as if she was thinking about it, so as to keep the younger girl in suspense. She then put her arm around the younger girl and whispered,</p><p>""Yeah! More... you are my girlfriend now. And you have got to lick my pussy anytime I tell you,"" Ellie giggled.</p><p>""Oh yes! Please, please. I will be the best girlfriend you ever had,"" promised Luna. ""I will do anything for you, Els. Can I call you Els? That's my special name for you. And I am going to do everything you want - lick your pussy, your bum, anything. You will see. You never had a better girlfriend than me."" Luna prattled on excited, and would have continued speaking non-stop but Ellie stopped her.</p><p>""Yes, baby,"" she said, using a word she had learned from watching the television. ""All of that. But we have to be real careful. Some people are going to think it's weird. I don't care myself, but it is better they don't know. You got that Luna?""</p><p>Luna was old enough to understand the implications of what the older girl was saying. Although over the moon about her new relationship, she had enough sense to understand they were doing dirty things that many others, especially her parents, would never understand.</p><p>""Yes Els. Whatever you say. You are so awfully smart. I promise, cross my heart, I will do what you say,"" she babbled. </p><p>""We are cool then,"" Ellie responded, looking around to make sure that no-one else was watching, before giving Luna a quick peck on the mouth. The young girl was so excited that she almost wet her pants.</p>"
829,"Free Love Librarian, Chapter 6",cs.unwin,6,"Further adventures of Ellie and Luna, the Wassenaar librarians two young lovers.","['F', 'g', 'cons', 'exhib', 'oral', 'ws', 'voy', 'anal']","<p>After their amazing first encounter, Ellie and Luna could not get enough of each other's company, as the attraction between them was both instant and strong. Of course, there was the sex too; Luna was an only child and ached for company, and her new girlfriend filled the void that existed between her and friends of her own age and her largely-distant mother. Meanwhile, Ellie craved the affirmation and attention that the younger girl gave her, and having a real girlfriend confirmed the role that she was trying to imitate from the lesbian books she had been reading.</p><p>The two became inseparable, and when they were not together they were chatting, texting or webcamming with each other. Luna frequently insisted that Ellie come to her house to play. Because Wassenaar is a small town, and it being Holland where kids bike in complete safety everywhere, it only took Ellie 10 minutes to get to Luna's home. If Luna's mother noticed their age difference, or had an opinion concerning it, she kept it to herself; she was a very self-absorbed woman and her priorities lay in her wardrobe and her social life. Her daughter, although she loved her, came a distant second to these aspects of her life. The two girls spent much of their time in Luna's room, where they engaged in light kissing and petting, but they were always wary of being caught by Luna's mother.</p><p>Luna's bedroom was still decorated like that of a little girl. Only a few posters of singers and bands, which had replaced Barney and the Teletubbies, signalled that she was approaching adolescence. Ellie was eager to know as much as she could about the young girl who adored her. She was especially interested in her clothing, and she regularly asked Luna to model different outfits for her. The young girl was always eager to please, as she loved showing off and would strike different poses for her girlfriend. With every different outfit that Luna tried on she would change her underpants so that Ellie could admire her naked bottom and fanny. During these shows Ellie slipped a hand inside her own jeans and rubbed herself. However, the girls were careful enough so that if they heard Luna's mother approach they could quickly stop and all would appear perfectly innocent.</p><p>Meeting Gera and falling for Luna had effected one important change upon Ellie - she began to care much more for her appearance. Gone were her dirty old jeans and sneakers, and she managed to persuade her mother to buy her three pairs of identical, dark blue skinny-leg jeans and Dr. Marten boots. The boots were very 'retro' but Ellie adored their look and feel. Her dirty old t-shirts were replaced by clean white ones - not American Apparel but a reasonable facsimile. She also had her long unruly hair styled shorter; Ellie wanted a boy's haircut, but her mother put her foot down and she had to settle for a short bob with bangs.</p><p>Ellie was consciously imitating the dykes that she had seen pictures of in some of the books and online magazines that she had found. All of her friends and classmates accepted her new look because at her age image makeovers are not uncommon, and since Ellie had been a tomboy for as long as most of her friends had known her, her change in appearance went for the most part unnoticed at school.</p><p>However, her mother was not so easily fooled, especially when Ellie brought Luna over to her house a couple of days later. She had noticed the significant changes in her daughter, and her teacher's instinct gave her a warning when she saw how the two girls interacted. Clearly there was something going on, she thought, but on balance she came down on the side of her daughter's happiness. If she was attracted to girls, she realised, it was not the end of the world, but she made it abundantly clear, without actually coming out and telling her daughter, that she would tolerate no 'funny business' in her own house.</p><p>However, at Luna's place it was a completely different story. Since Ellie was nearly three years older than her daughter, Luna's mother reckoned that it was reasonably safe to leave the two of them alone together. On one occasion, soon after Ellie's arrival at Luna's house, the girls were surprised when Luna's mother said:</p><p>""Ellie, how long will you stay here today?""</p><p>When she answered, ""Until supper time,"" the woman responded:</p><p>""I have to go round to the shops for a couple of hours. If you have to leave for whatever reason would you please ring me, Ellie?"" She then gave Ellie her mobile phone number.</p><p>""OK - sure thing,"" Ellie answered, barely able to conceal her delight.</p><p>As soon as Luna's mother had left, the two girls fell upon each other, frantically kissing and rubbing each other's pussies.</p><p>""Wait,"" gasped Luna, ""I have a better idea!""</p><p>""Yeah, let's go to your bedroom,"" Ellie replied.</p><p>""Noo, this is even better!"" promised Luna. ""My parents' bed is really big. We can have loads of fun there! Race you to the bedroom.""</p><p>Her parent's king-sized double bed was solidly made and huge. The girls paused for a moment, taking in the expanse of it.</p><p>""Let's pretend we are married or something,"" Luna giggled.</p><p>Intrigued by the idea, Ellie suggested, ""Yeah, pretend I just got home from the army and I haven't seen my wife for a year.""</p><p>""Yeah, let's do it Ellie!"" Luna responded, and began to role play. ""Oh, darling! I love you so much and I am so horny! I haven't seen you for a year. Please fuck me and make me cum,"" the young girl pleaded, imitating a character that she had seen in a film on the television.</p><p>Ellie joined in playing the masculine role and pushed Luna down onto the huge bed, kissing her and moving her hands all over her small body.</p><p>""I'm going to fuck you so hard,"" Ellie announced, pushing herself between the young girl's open legs and beginning to hump her like a man would.</p><p>""Oh, fuck me darling. I love you,"" Luna moaned and moved her pelvis to meet Ellie's thrusts. Ellie lifted up Luna's smock, put her hands to the girl's bare chest and grabbed a handful of skin where her breasts should have been, but had not yet developed. She crudely pulled upon and stroked the girl's nipples. Taking her role even further, she completely removed Luna's dress and hurriedly pulled off her knickers. She then began to roughly fondle Luna's naked pussy; while she did so Ellie posed questions that she imagined were appropriate to the occasion, such as 'Is your pussy hot for me?' and 'Are you ready to be fucked, baby?'</p><p>Luna replied, ""Oh, baby, lick my pussy. I am so in love with you, darling.""</p><p>Ellie put her mouth upon the girl's open sex and began licking, whilst at the same time probing the hairless cleft with her fingers. She then became a little over-enthusiastic and carried away by the role play, and her finger sought out Luna's hole, little realising that her hymen was still intact. She forced her forefinger into Luna's tight little hole, breaking her maidenhead in the process.</p><p>Luna gasped, more in surprise than in pain, as this was her first experience of vaginal penetration. She discovered that the sensation was unfamiliar and painful at first, but it soon became highly pleasurable. Her small hips writhed involuntarily as Ellie began to piston her fingers in and out, creating a loud sucking sound. Luna was lost in the throes of the most powerful orgasm that she had yet experienced. Her legs wrapped themselves around Ellie's neck and she sobbed:</p><p>""I love you ... I love you ... I love you ... Oh God, Els I love you!""</p><p>Luna's legs began to quiver and her small body went limp. Ellie disentangled herself from the girl and surveyed her perfectly-formed sex. But when she discovered the pink discharge smeared around Luna's vulva she became alarmed. She noticed that her fingers were similarly smudged, and when she looked in the mirror she saw that her face was, too. She shook Luna roughly and demanded:</p><p>""Luna, Luna, do you have your period? You got blood on your fanny.""</p><p>The young girl became instantly alert, replying:</p><p>""My period? No, I didn't have it yet.""</p><p>She looked down at herself and then at Ellie and exclaimed:</p><p>""Oh my God - what happend? We have to fix this! My parents can't find out - they will kill me!!""</p><p>Luna jumped off the bed and found a wet wash-cloth. There was a dark stain on the bedspread from their lovemaking, which she vigorously scrubbed with the cloth. Then she turned her attention to Ellie's face before, finally, taking care of her own sex and thighs. She straightened the bed cover, picked up her clothes and ran to her own room. Ellie followed her and watched Luna crawl under her bed covers. Ellie took off her own clothes, then slipped into the bed and snuggled up to the younger girl. It was the first time that the two lovers had been in a bed together naked.</p><p>Luna was as excited as she had ever been. She was in her very own bed, naked, with her naked girlfriend. Her young senses were overwhelmed with emotion and she blurted out:</p><p>""I love you Els. I really do.""</p><p>Ellie was pleased to hear this, but she felt too awkward to respond in kind. Instead she said:</p><p>""Yeah that's cool Luna. How about you show me how much you love me?"" With that she took her friend's small hand and placed it on her own sex. Luna played with the scant hair that crested her vulva before using her finger to circle Ellie's clit, teasing it slightly. After a few minutes Ellie became highly aroused and she pushed her girlfriend's head to her crotch. Luna did not hesitate to lap at her wet sex and finger her vagina. Luna brought Ellie to a rapid climax.</p><p>The two girls stayed in the bed and continued to explore each other's bodies. Ellie fumbled underneath the sheets and brought up her finger and held it to Luna.</p><p>""Taste and smell!"" she ordered her. ""Is it fanny or bum?""</p><p>Luna obeyed and guessed correctly:</p><p>'Bum!'</p><p>They took turns playing this game, and others like it. The two young girls naturally lost track of time before they were interrupted by the sound of the front door slamming.</p><p>""Shit, Mummy's home,"" Luna exclaimed, panicking.</p><p>They rushed to dress and tidy the bed, so that when Luna's mother entered the room she saw the two girls sitting on the bed, dressed, watching something on the laptop.</p><p>""I've got to go now,"" Ellie said. ""Bye!"" With that she calmly descended the stairs and left the house.</p><p>Luna's mother called to Ellie as she disappeared on her bike:</p><p>""Thanks Ellie - come back to visit any time you like!""</p>"
830,"Creamy Tart, Part 1",cs.unwin,1,Chloe is a gymnast and loves to show off her athletic 11 year old figure. This story tells the story of how she discovers love with women.,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'mast', 'spank', 'd/s']","<p>Ever since I can remember I have needed to be the centre of attention. I always needed to be noticed. I was that girl who would at an early age try on her mother's clothing, jewellery, and make-up, and parade around so everyone noticed how pretty I looked.</p><p>I also loved trying on mothers knickers. My mother had a lot of very sexy underwear, see through bra's, thong panties, and even some crotchless panties. At the time I thought they were missing the crotch so she could pee more easily, when wearing a dress or skirt. Wearing her panties with a hole in the crotch earned me a slap on the bottom and this stern warning.</p><p>""Girls should under no circumstances ever show anyone their private parts,"" my mother told me.</p><p>I asked her why and she told me it was because: ""they are your parts and they are private.""</p><p>If private parts were so private, why did she have knickers that showed off her privates? I decided that because mother made up the rule only to be mean to me, then I would disobey her whenever I could. I learned how to show off my privates so that it seemed accidental. I wore dresses in the summer without panties, or baggy shorts without panties. I let my dress ride up my thighs, or sit with my legs open. When I did this I noticed that most girls and boys would stare at my privates whenever they had the chance. Men and women stared also. I became very good a noticing when others were peeking. And if someone did say something I would pretend to be embarrassed and act as if it were an innocent mistake. This worked when I was a little girl, but as I got older I learned it was no longer possible to play innocent in that way.</p><p>When I was 6 years old I began doing a lot of gymnastics. Being the best gymnast in my class got me a lot of attention and even medals. I really loved wearing skin-tight leotards because they allowed me to show off my body. I liked showing off my body and I learned that a lot of the spectators would look at my pussy, especially when I was doing splits. I was happy I had found a way to show my privates for which no one could fault or criticize me.</p><p>I used to spent a lot of time in front of the mirror; I suppose all girls do. I think I did more than most. I liked to look at myself wearing different clothes; I also like to look at myself naked. I like the way I looked naked, except that I wished I had boobs like my mother and older girls. I especially liked looking at my pussy. I liked looking at it from the front and from underneath. I found that by opening my legs and holding a mirror below I could see what my pussy really looked like. I told my best friend and she told me what I was doing was gross. I didn't agree; I was very curious and I liked that my pussy was all pink and shiny inside and had little different parts to it. By holding a mirror underneath I could even see my poo hole, which is kind of gross but also funny.</p><p>When I was 8 or 9 I discovered that it felt really good touching the little flap of skin at the top of my slit. Later I learned this was my clitoris. If I licked my finger and rubbed myself there for a while I would get a nice tingly feeling. I began to rub myself every day, and over time the feelings got stronger. One day I was rubbing myself and a strong feeling came over me. The tingling turned into a kind of wave of pleasure. It felt like I really needed to pee and then suddenly everything went kind of dark. I learned later that this had been my first orgasm. The next day I tried again and got the same nice feeling. I started masturbating every day, and sometimes more often.</p><p>I was curious about the hole I had under the place my pee came out. I learned this was called my vagina. Around the same time I started masturbating I found I could push my finger inside. It felt soft and squishy, like the inside of my mouth, but much tighter. After experimenting I discovered that by poking my finger in and out of my vagina, my orgasm came faster and stronger. I tried the same with my poop hole. It felt different and tighter, and not as comfortable. But wiggling my finger inside my bum hole while rubbing my clitoris gave me a different kind of orgasm, not as good as the other way, but still nice.</p>"
831,"Creamy Tart, Part 2",cs.unwin,2,Chloe is a gymnast and loves to show off her athletic 11 year old figure. In this story we learn how Chloe discovers sex with older women.,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'mast', 'spank', 'd/s']","<p>This story starts when I was 11, the year I became sexually active and started having sex with older girls and women. Why women? At that point several boys my age or older had touched my pussy and let me feel their hard little boners, but I was more interested in pussies. I am not sure why. Whenever I had the opportunity I would look at and touch the pussies of girls my own age, but theirs were not very different from my own pussy. They were just as small and hairless and like a little girl's as mine. I knew that older girls and women grew hair between their legs and that there were other changes, and I wanted to find out exactly what they were. My first chance came with my babysitter Sandra.</p><p>Sandra was 17 and in her second last year of high school. She began to babysit me when my parents started a course on 'Relationships', which was held two nights a week over a period of several months. Sandra was not the most popular girl in school. She was pretty enough but she was overweight and her boobs were quite small. I don't think she had many friends or a boyfriend. She was very sweet and was always nice to me. I wanted her to show me her pussy, but I was too shy to ask. So I made a plan.</p><p>One night when Sandra was babysitting me, I took a bath, combed my hair, and put on my shortest nighty without panties. I went downstairs to the living room to where Sandra was watching TV and fetched a small mat from behind the couch. I then began doing some warm-up gymnastic exercises in the middle of the room. Sandra kept watching TV but glanced in my direction every now and then.</p><p>After warming-up I chose to perform a ballet exercise in which I stood on one leg and lifted the other so that my ankle was almost touching my ear. As I had expected, my nighty slid up around my waist and my 11 year old hairless pussy was quite open and visible, and pointed directly in my babysitter's direction. Sandra glanced my way and did a fast double-take. I could see the surprise on her face. She quickly looked away but as I held my position for about a minute, I noticed she kept peeking at my naked young pussy. I repeated the position with my other leg. Sandra kept stealing glances at me but pretended to watch the TV.</p><p>Next I went into a number of front and back splits. Sandra kept peeking. The last exercise I did is called a reverse snail position. This is where you lie on your back, use your shoulders and arms for support and raise your legs over your head in a V-shape, perpendicular to the floor. It's a really difficult position but I am a pretty good gymnast. The effect was that my bare legs were splayed open and my pussy was pointed right at Sandra. I kept this position for as long as possible. Sandra kept looking and began crossing her legs and wriggling in her seat.</p><p>I stood up, put the mat away and went over to Sandra. I straddled her leg and said to her:</p><p>""Sandra, I am so bored. Aren't you going to play with me. Play with me Sandra! Please...""</p><p>Sandra was wearing a dress and no tights so her leg was bare. My legs were on either side of hers' and my little pussy was pressed firmly against her thigh. I complained again how bored I was and bounced on her leg a few times and slid back and forth. Rubbing my pussy against her warm leg felt really good.</p><p>""Please don't do that Chloe, it doesn't feel comfortable,"" Sandra said to me in a pleading voice, but which lacked conviction. I knew I was having an effect on her.</p><p>""OK, I'll stop,"" I said, and I threw myself on the couch, on top of her, my back on her lap. My nighty had ridden up and my young thighs and privates were on display for her. I looked up into her eyes. She was no longer watching TV. Her attention was all on me now.</p><p>""Sandra, I saw you looking at my kitty while I was exercising. Do you think it is pretty? Would you like to touch it?"" I asked her.</p><p>I took her hand in mine and used it to rub my naked little gash. Sandra tried to pull away but I held her tight.</p><p>""Please Sandra can you rub me? It feels so good when you do it,"" I said to her.</p><p>""No Chloe, this isn't right,"" she said to me, trying to move her hand away from me.</p><p>""I saw you looking at me Sandra. Why were you looking if you don't like it?""</p><p>I put my head against her boob, and began nuzzling her with my lips. That was the turning point, and I am sure that she had become as randy as I was. Sandra moaned softly and her fingers caressed my little 11 year old pussy without my help. Step one accomplished, but I really wanted to know what her pussy looked like.</p><p>I knelt on the floor and pushed up her skirt. She was wearing plain blue bikini style briefs. I couldn't see if she had any hair so I began to tug at her panties to pull them off. Sandra lifted her bottom and as I pulled them down to her feet. I could now see she had a small patch of blonde hair cresting her vulva. It did not cover her pussy lips which were as smooth and pink as my own.</p><p>I reached out and began to stroke her just like when I play with myself. Sandra moaned. She did not want me touching her but she was powerless to stop. I could smell her pussy from where I was kneeling. I could see the wetness gleaming on her lips and I really wanted to taste her. I had tasted my own pussy when I was rubbing myself and I really liked tasting my finger after I had put it into my cunt. I really wanted to know what another pussy tasted like, so I took a chance and put my mouth on her.</p><p>""No please Chloe, don't do that. I'm not clean. Please, you musn't!"" Sandra cried out.</p><p>But her actions told a different story. Her hands gripped my hair and pulled my head more tightly into her crotch. You couldn't have dragged me away by because I had tasted her and I wanted more. I loved her taste; it was a lot like the tast of my own pussy, but stronger and sweatier. It also tasted a bit like she smelt. I used my tongue to try to suck up every last drop, even pushed my tongue into her cunt to get at the juice that coming out of her. Mostly I focused on licking her clit and that quickly gave her a orgasm. I could tell she had cum by her moaning and the way her legs twitched uncontrollably.</p><p>When she stopped panting quite so hard, I told her I wanted to see her tits and lick them. Sandra took off her bra for me and I saw her bare breasts for the very first time. They were quite small, but round and lovely. I had been fantasizing about breasts for years and at last I had a real pair in my hands. I clutched her lovely little boobs with my small hands and sucked on her petite pink nipples. While I was doing this, Sandra lost her inhibitions and she pulled off my nighty. She grabbed for where my breasts would be if I actually had any and she rubbed and squeezed my small nipples. Sandra then pushed me onto the couch, put her legs on either side of my chest and started to lick my 11 year old pussy. At the same time she moved her lower body over my head and pushed her own pussy into my face.</p><p>I was over the moon to feel her tongue on my privates. I thought of my mother and guessed she would not think what I was doing was very private. 'This is so much better than masturbating' I thought to myself. A tongue is so much better than fingers.</p><p>Sandra told me later what we were doing was called '69'. It was a bit hard because I am small and she was taller me. My mouth could only reach her bottom but it smelled OK, and I licked her bum hole. It did not taste dirty and I enjoyed it. I could tell Sandra really liked it too, and she licked my bottom. We had several orgasms together before my parents came home and we had to stop our playing. Sandra told me that what we were doing was called lesbian sex. She had never done it with a girl before either. I looked up 'Lesbian' on the internet and discovered there were many girls who liked lesbian sex. I made up my mind to try to meet some.</p>"
832,"Creamy Tart, Part 3",cs.unwin,3,Chloe is a gymnast and loves to show off her athletic 11 year old figure. In this story we learn how Chloe discovers sex with older women.,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'mast', 'spank', 'd/s']","<p>Sandra and I licked each others' pussies each time she came to babysit me. Eventually my parent's course ended and our fucking became much less frequent. I kept thinking a lot about lesbians. Much of what I found on the internet was mostly porn, which was interesting, but not what I was looking for. I found a video chat room for lesbians but realized that I was too young for this and might get found out as under-age. I did find a City Guide for Lesbians in my town which had all kinds of listings including Health, Safety, and Social Services. It also listed a Gay and Lesbian Advice Centre which happened to be very close to the gym where I practised my gymnastics.</p><p>Not long after, my mother was delayed picking me up from the gym. She rang and asked me to wait for her for about an hour. I decided to walk down the street and pop into the lesbian advice centre. It was an office with a nicely furnished waiting room and several grown-ups in it. I am not sure what I expected, but I felt out of place being so young and left right away. I walked out of the office and stood on the street for a moment, deciding if I should go back to the gym or get a Frappucino at the cafe nearby. Suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked to see middle age woman next to me. She looked like a bit of a hippy type; she wore sandals and shapeless Indian cotton dress. She was full figured, more striking looking than pretty, and definitely old in my eyes.</p><p>""I notice you walked into our office dear. I hope we did not frighten you away. I was wondering if there is anything I can help you with?"" She said peering at me through a pair of granny-type spectacles.</p><p>I decided to her the truth. ""I think I might be a lesbian, and I want to meet other lesbians,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh my goodness,"" she said with a smile. ""That's quite a big decision. I think you are a very brave young lady. The advice centre cannot really help you because you are a minor. I am very sorry,"" she said. ""But if you have time, we can have a chat and I might be able to answer some of your questions, on a personal basis of course. Shall we go to Cafe Nero across the street?""</p><p>""Yes please Miss,"" I replied.</p><p>""Call me Stella, dear,"" she said and led me across the street where we found a table.</p><p>I ordered a decaf vanilla Frappuccino, Stella ordered mint tea. I was drawn to her large breasts and her nipples, the outlines of which I could see because she was not wearing a bra. I was beginning to get very interested in this older woman. I could tell by the way she was checking out my pert gymnast's body that she was interested in me, young though I was.</p><p>""Are you a lesbian, Stella?"" I blurted out.</p><p>""Oh yes, absolutely, 100% dear. What's your name and why do you think you are a lesbian?"" She asked me.</p><p>""My name is Chloe. A few nights ago I tasted my babysitter's pussy and I really liked it. I'd really like to try some more,"" I said to her.</p><p>""Oh my goodness,"" she said, looking quite flustered. I could imagine she was wrestling with her conscience because of how young I looked, but eventually she said, ""I'd be delighted to let you taste my pussy. When can we arrange to meet? Can you visit my house?""</p><p>I told Stella my mother was picking me up in a half hour, but if we got each other's phone numbers, perhaps I we could see each other in the next few days. We chatted a little more and after we left the coffee shop Stella kissed me on the lips and gave my bum a quick naughty squeeze.</p><p>I rang her Stella as soon as I got home. She did not live far from my house, and I said I could visit her after school. A couple of days later I found an opportunity. I rang my mother after classes and told her I wanted to visit a friend. Mother gave me permission so I walked to the address Stella had given me.</p><p>She lived in a Victorian semi-detached. I rang her doorbell and she greeted me at the door. Stella was dressed in a flowing ankle length India print skirt and a sleeveless low slung cotton blouse which showed off the the cleavage of her large and low hanging boobs. She hugged me right away and I noticed she had brown tufts of hair under her arms. She smelled of sweat and a hint of patchouli oil. I thought it was kind of nice.</p><p>""Come in Chloe,"" she said. ""Lets go my bedroom, if you still want to taste pussy. I will be happy to let you taste mine,"" she said with a smile and a wink.</p><p>Her bedroom had bright printed wallpaper and a big futon-style double bed. Stella sat down on it and said to me:</p><p>""You are a lovely little girl, I want to see you with your clothes off. Please show me what you look like naked.""</p><p>I love showing off and did not need another invitation. In no time my school uniform, skirt, and white little girls cotton knickers were lying on a heap on top of my shoes. I stood in front of her for a moment as she looked over my lithe young gymnast's body. I could tell she was getting excited, and I decided to show off and tease her a little.</p><p>""I am a gymnast you know Stella. May I show you some of my routines?""</p><p>""Oh my God, yes please,"" she answered.</p><p>I began with my ballet stretch by standing on one leg and lifting the other so that my ankle was touching my ear. This gave Stella a full view of my 11 year old hairless pussy, wide open with its pink insides and little bits. I held this position for a few moments and then repeated it with my other leg. Stella's eyes were riveted on my pussy on display. I lay on the floor and went into a reverse snail position. I lay on my back, and using my shoulders and arms for support I put my legs over my head so that my bare legs were splayed open and my pussy was facing Stella. By this time her dress was bunched around her knees by her she was rubbing herself between her legs.</p><p>""Oh Chloe, you are such a dirty little girl, but I just adore it,"" Stella said hiking her skirt up around her waist.</p><p>I was surprised to see how much hair she had. Her legs were as hairy as my father's and the area between her legs was a full tangled bush of brown coloured hair. Her fingers were stroking her slit, and underneath the hair I could see fleshy bits of her labia sticking out like brown cauliflower.</p><p>""Come and lick me you naughty little girl, come and lick your Auntie Stella,"" she said, opening her legs and prying apart her fleshy vulva with wet fingers.</p><p>I kneeled before her and buried my head between her legs, which she lifted to give me better access. I instantly fell in love with the taste of her aroused pussy. It was strong and musty and I guessed she smelled that way because she had not worn knickers that day. And the fact that she probably did not shower very often made her pussy all the more appealing. I licked up and down her large gash; I sucked on her wrinkled flaps; I pushed my little tongue as deeply into her cunt as it would go and then I licked her hairy asshole. I stuck my tongue into her bum hole as hard as I could and tasted any poo she had not been careful to properly wipe. I loved it.</p><p>Stella was gasping and calling me all sorts of dirty names like: 'Lick me harder you little tart' and 'suck my cunt dirty girl'. After I had tongued her bottom for a few minutes she grabbed my hair and pulled me up so my lips touched her clitoris.</p><p>""Suck my clit you dirty little girl...Make me cum!""</p><p>Her clitoris was barely hidden by her fleshy prepuce and it was huge. I wondered if my own would ever grow that large. It was about the size of the first joint of my baby finger. My own clit was tiny in comparison and was less the size of a match head. Stella's clit fit nicely in between my lips and I began to suck on her the way I imagined a baby sucks on its mother's nipples. Stella started getting really excited when I did this and she ordered me to stick my fingers into her cunt. I was happy to oblige. I pushed two fingers into her slippery wet hole, then a third, and finally all four fingers.</p><p>""Finger my cunt, you little tart,"" she called out to me.</p><p>I used my small fingers like a piston, in and out of her wet cunt as it made wet squelching sounds. I was sucking her clit and fingering her large vagina and smelling the slimy juices she expelled. She kept on talking dirty to me which I did not mind, and Stella yelled very loudly when my efforts brought her to an orgasm. She lay on the bed panting for a few minutes.</p><p>""Come here my little tart, Auntie Stella wants to lick you all over,"" she said to me.</p><p>""OK,"" I said, climbing up onto her futon. ""But please can I see your boobs?""</p><p>""With pleasure dear,"" she said, and began to remove her clothes.</p><p>She pulled down her skirt and lifted her blouse over her head. Stella looked pretty old and her skin in places was wrinkly with cellulite. Her boobs were pretty huge but they hung flat and pointed downwards. Her nipples were big, brown and the size of strawberries. I wasted no time latching on to them and sucking them like a baby would its mother. I did this on my hands and knees; Stella reached behind my small body and grabbed at my privates. She put a finger into my tight vagina and observed:</p><p>""You are still a little virgin aren't you? We are going to have to sort that out,"" she promised.</p><p>After groping me all over, Stella pushed a pillow under my bum and lifted my legs. I obliged her by using my gymnast's flexibility to put my ankles behind my ears so that my privates were wide open and completely open and available for her. She licked my pussy and bottom with skill and experience, running her tongue up and down my hairless little girl's gash. I had cum after cum and nearly forgot the time. When I realized how late it was I had to rush to put on my clothes and dash out the door.</p>"
833,"Creamy Tart, Part 4",cs.unwin,4,Chloe is a gymnast and loves to show off her athletic 11 year old figure. In this story we learn how Chloe discovers sex with older women.,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'mast', 'spank', 'd/s']","<p>Stella rang me a couple of days later to tell me she was going out of town for a fortnight. I could not hide the disappointment in my voice.</p><p>""Don't worry my creamy little tart (she had given me that nickname because 'tart' is the word we use for sluts in England, and because when I cum I get really juicy). My friend Carline will be looking after my house when I am away. She would love to have a gob at your gash.""</p><p>I arranged to come by her house the following Thursday, after school. The woman who answered the door was old, short and really plump. If it were not for her really big boobs you could almost say she was beach ball shaped. But had a kindly face and looked like someone's granny.</p><p>""Chloe, she gushed, I am so pleased to meet you. Stella has told me so much about you. Do come in,"" she said.</p><p>Carline walked me into the sitting room where she took a seat and pulled me onto her lap. I was wearing my school uniform and her plump fingers went directly between my legs and under my knickers.</p><p>""Stella tells me you are a dirty little girl,"" she said to me. ""Let's find out how dirty you really are. Give me your knickers dear.""</p><p>I lifted my bum, pulled down my school panties, and handed them to her. They were white and cotton. She examined the gusset carefully and lifted it to her nose. The front had a yellow stain and the back of my panties had a brown streak. She shook her head to in disapproval.</p><p>""Yes you are a dirty girl, and dirty girls need to be taught a lesson,"" she said turning me over and pinning me between her legs, my bare bum in the air.</p><p>""And Miss Carline is the one who is going to teach you that lesson.""</p><p>She flipped up my school skirt and used her open hand to slap my bum, once on each cheek. Not hard enough to cause pain, but enough to make me gasp with surprise.</p><p>""Say thank you, dirty little girl.""</p><p>""Thank you I replied,"" and she gave me another slap on the bottom.</p><p>""Thank you Miss Carline,"" she ordered, and I repeated the words as instructed.</p><p>Miss Carline began to fondle my hairless young cunt and bottom. I gasped as she roughly pushed her finger into my vagina, and a finger into my tight bum hole.</p><p>""Stand up and take off all your dirty clothes,"" she ordered me, and dumped me off her lap onto the floor.</p><p>I quickly obeyed her and stood naked in front of this strange looking old woman, and waited for her what she wanted next.</p><p>""Now show me how you play with your nasty little cunt, Chloe,"" she ordered.</p><p>I began to rub my own pussy, but she interrupted me saying: ""I want you to put your fingers in your nasty little hole so I can see.""</p><p>I did what I was told, and while I fingered myself she began to undress. Miss Carline began by removing an old fashioned wool jacket. Underneath she wore a short sleeved sweater, the kind that was popular about 70 years ago. When this came off too, I saw she wore a very hefty bra with underwire and a lot of padding, which she needed to support her very large breasts. She reached behind to unfasten her bra and her breasts flopped free. I was awestruck by their size and wanted to touch them but dared not without an invitation.</p><p>Miss Carline wore a skirt which was part of the same old fashioned ensemble as her jacket. She rotated the skirt a half turn so that the zipper had moved to the front, unzipped and let her skirt fall to the floor. Her large belly drooped over her hairy pubic area, on which, instead underpants, she wore what looked like some sort of harness designed to hold the large pink rubber penis which dangled in between her plump thighs. She held the penis in one hand, pointed it at me, and said:</p><p>""Nasty little bitches like you need a good bollocking. Lean over the arm of this couch and open your dirty little cunt for me Chloe.""</p><p>I felt compelled to obey her, even though the thought of this 8 inch cock inside me was very frightening. I leaned over the couch and opened my legs as wide as I could. Miss Carline stood behind me and placed the monster at the entrance of my tight virgin pussy, and then pushed hard! Lucky that I had been finger fucking myself and my cunt was already wet, or I might have been seriously injured. Still when the monster entered me it felt like something had torn inside me and I felt a sharp pain. I cried out loud, but the older woman ignored me, partially withdrew the cock from my wounded cunt, and pushed in again even harder.</p><p>I thought I was going to split in half and the pain continued with each thrust. After several more, an incredible feeling of being full took over, the pain subsided and became pleasure. I started to anticipate each thrust and used my hand to rub my clitoris for even more satisfaction. Miss Carline continued thrusting the cock deep into me with a steady mechanical pace. Each time she pushed as deep as my young vagina would allow the cock to go, and each time I felt it thrust against my uterus and send a strong pulse through my young body.</p><p>In a short time I was literally sobbing with pleasure as wave after wave of orgasm overcame me. After about my fourth or fifth cum, Miss Carline withdrew from my cunt. She picked my knickers off the floor and used them to wipe the blood from my torn hymen from my thighs. I thought she was going to stop and I was hoping to be able to suck on her breast and pussy, but she was not done yet. She pushed the soiled knickers into my mouth and pressed the dildo against the entrance of my tight puckered anus.</p><p>""Nooo... please no, Miss Carline,"" I tried to shout through the panties gag in my mouth.</p><p>The older woman ignored me and slowly eased the length of the dildo into my bum hole. It was painful but not as painful as my vagina, which was surprising since the rubber cock went deeper into my bum. I could tell it was buried to the hilt by the way the woman's soft belly slapped against my bottom on every stroke. I managed one more powerful orgasm before Miss Carline stopped. I supposed the effort tired the old woman who was fat and out of shape.</p><p>She put me my back on the couch and then straddled my head and lowered her hairy cunt onto my face. As I dived in to lick her insides I could feel her sweaty thighs and fat vulva almost smothering me. Miss Carline shouted instructions at me, telling me to lick harder and deeper and when she felt I was not putting sufficient effort into the job she would slap my wide open privates with her open palm or flick my sensitive clit with the fingers. The pain when she did this was severe, but fortunately my efforts mostly pleased her. Her smell and taste was very strong and sweaty, I imagined the pussy odours built up under her hot woollen skirt.</p><p>When she had enough, Miss Carline finally pulled me to her lap and let me fondle her enormous breasts and suck on her nipples. She stroked my back and head tenderly and kept telling me I was a 'lovely little tart' and how much I had pleased her. I was happy to hear this, because in spite of a few painful moments I had really enjoyed myself and experienced orgasms I had never dreamed were possible.</p><p>She said to me: ""You are my creamy tart and because I have taken your virginity. You will always remember me.""</p><p>When I put my school uniform back on and left to go home, I found I could barely walk. It took a few days for the pain in my pussy and bum hole to subside, but as soon as it did, I went back to see Miss Carline for more. When Stella returned, the three of us met together and I watched Miss Carline use her strap-on to fuck her 'bitch' as she called her friend Stella. She told me that I was her also her 'bitch', and I was happy that she wanted me in that way. Miss Carline let me try the strap-on and use Stella as my 'bitch', but only temporarily.</p><p>Miss Carline and Stella had a wide circle of lesbian friends who were all eager to meet the 11 year old gymnast they had heard about. I was able to taste many different pussies, young and old. I also introduced my new friends to Sandra my babysitter and they let me be the first to use the strap-on cock on her cunt and pussy.</p><p>When I became older and began to have more freedom, I learned that many older women fantasized about having a young girl like me fuck and dominate them. I was able to collect my own stable of 'bitches', but that is a story for another time.</p>"
834,"Young Love at a French Camping Park, Chapter 1",cs.unwin,1,Lilou 10 meets Lucie 12 while at a camping Park in France. They are happy and in love until an older woman comes between them.,"['F', 'f', 'g']","<p>In France and throughout Europe most people have 6 weeks or more annual holidays given to them by their employers. During the summer and especially in the month of August, the French leave their cities in droves to head for a beach on the ocean or on one of the many lakes and rivers the country is so famous for. While the wealthy cluster in Monaco or St. Tropez where they stay in luxury hotels and flats, ordinary working people go camping. In Europe camping has nothing to do with wilderness. Since no self-respecting French man or woman would start their day without a freshly baked baguette, the French prefer to stay at campsites which have their own shops, pizza parlours and restaurants, clean showers and of course, internet.</p><p>Lilou is on holiday with her parents at a camping park near Poitiers in France. The camping park is on small lake 10 miles outside the city. This park, like most in Europe, is home to a mix of tents, caravans, mobile homes and small pre-fabricated cabins. Each camp site is set next to a paved road, has a manicured lawn, and has its own hedge to separate it from the next, and provide some privacy. Several large buildings with communal bathrooms, showers, and special sinks for washing dishes are scattered throughout the park. Each of these shower buildings is clean and modern and all are within walking distance of everyone on the terrain.</p><p>Lilou's camping park's main attraction is a beach and a large recreation centre with activity rooms, ping-pong tables, and a restaurant and snack bar. The restaurant has a terrace overlooking the beach with round tables and cloth umbrellas to shade customers against the hot summer sun. Lilou is sitting in the shade of one of these umbrellas eating an ice cream lolly. She is bored because it is early July and the French holiday season will not really begin for another month. Although there are several German and Dutch families at the park, Lilou has not found any children her age who speak French, which is her native language. She is daydreaming and wonders if she should go swimming alone or back to her parent's caravan to find a book to read.</p><p>The 10 year old girl's thoughts are interrupted by the scrape of a plastic chair against the stone terrace floor. She looks up to see a girl has invited herself to her table. The girl looks older than Lilou by a couple of years, is bigger and taller, and has blonde hair and blue eyes. Lilou has seen the girl before and recognizes her a member of the family who run the park. 'She will at least speak French', Lilou thinks to herself.</p><p>""Salut,"" the girl greets her with casualness typical of a teen. ""What's going on with you?""</p><p>""Nothing much, Lilou replies,"" a little warily. She is shy and cautious of teenage girls whom she finds intimidating because she looks much younger than her age and is self-conscious about it.</p><p>The older girl is silent for a few moments, and says: ""It is a drag there are no French kids here now. If I did not have to work I would be really bored. Actually I am bored. You too?""</p><p>""Yes, really bored!"" Lilou replies.</p><p>""You want to hang out? We can be bored together. My name is Lucie. Let's walk down the beach and see if we can find anything interesting.""</p><p>""Yes, that would be cool. My name is Lilou, I am from Lille,"" the younger girl answers and stands up, pulling at the hem of her bikini where it has bunched up into crack of her small bottom.</p><p>Lucie joins her and the two girls began to wander down the beach. They make an odd couple; Lucie is fairly tall, has thick blonde hair, and is in that in-between period where her baby fat is still mutating into a woman's curves. Her different parts have not developed in proportion. Her nose is big, waiting for the rest of her face to catch up. Her breasts have begun to earn notice but her hips are large in proportion, and her stomach is rounder than she would like. It is for this reason she is wearing a one piece swim suit and not a bikini like Lilou.</p><p>Lilou still has the figure of a little girl. She is incredibly cute looking and though she is short, and not exactly thin, her limbs are long and graceful so as to give the impression of delicacy and fragility. If she keeps her shape and looks she can surely become a model. Her face is very striking looking; she has almost bee-stung lips and round cheeks framed by dark brown hair in a pixie-like page boy hairstyle. She tans easily and her skin, after a week at the camp was already a golden brown colour.</p><p>Lucie is on the other hand quite pale and rarely if ever tans. She envies the younger girl's dark colour. When she first saw Lilou her tan was the one of first things she noticed about her. She also thought she had rarely seen such a cute girl before.</p><p>Lucie feels drawn to the younger girl, and it makes her slightly uneasy. That is why she waited a few days to approach her. Lucie has not had much success making friends. She is the kind of girl who far too easily develops strong emotions for her girlfriends. This has led her to become jealous on numerous occasions, and naturally the friendships have ended badly. Lucie cannot bear to share her friends, she is a very emotional girl and too possessive.</p><p>A thought crossed Lucy's mind when she saw Lilou alone on the terrace. Perhaps her being younger would make a difference. Girls her own age can be so cruel. Perhaps things might be different with a younger girl. She might not have to compete for her affection.</p><p>The two girls wander along the beach which ends in a path circumnavigating the lake. There are few people about. The girls chat as they walk, telling each other about themselves, their lives, their schools, their parents. Lucie wishes she lived in a city like Lilou. Her new friend on the other hand is impressed to no end that Lucie has a job, albeit in her parents business. It seems like a very grown up thing to have and she wishes she had a job too.</p><p>Lucie tells Lilou funny stories about life in the camp and about the different jobs she does there. She prefers waitressing in the restaurant because it allows her to earns tips which she can keep. It is the only money she earns, all the other work she does at the camp she is not paid for. Her least favourite job is cleaning the bathrooms and showers, which she has to do only on holidays or when the cleaning staff are absent. Lucie tells her friend about some of the dirty things she has found in the bathrooms - dirty knickers and used menstrual pads. That and cleaning toilets is part of the job she does not like. But she tells Lilou that she often sees many women naked, when they shower while she is cleaning.</p><p>Lilou finds this subject very interesting. She has seen very few women naked. Like most girls her age she is curious about women's bodies, and she questions Lucie at length. This begins a lively discussion about breast sizes, about those women who groom their body hair and those who do not, and about tatoos and piercings. Lucy tells her she seen women with piercings on their private parts, rings, studs and bars.</p><p>""I remember how much it hurt when I had my ears pierced,"" Lilou tells Lucie. ""Don't you think it would really hurt to have your pussy pierced? Do you think they use anaesthetic? I wonder why anyone would want such a thing done.""</p><p>""I think it is about sex,"" Lucie replies, showing off her vastly superior knowledge. ""I think they do it because their boyfriends want them. Or their girlfriends, she says with a giggle.""</p><p>""Oh!"" Says Lilou, slightly shocked. She has of course heard of lesbians, but has not really considered this might involve much to do with women's private parts.</p><p>""Why would a woman pierce herself for another woman?"" She wonders out loud.</p><p>""It is because when they lick each other's pussies, piercings makes them feel a lot better,"" Lucie tells her, trying to impress her younger friend of her familiarity with grownup matters.</p><p>Lilou is impressed with her new friend's knowledge and is eager to learn more about the subject. Lucie tells her all she knows, which really isn't very much, and what she doesn't know she invents.</p><p>""Lesbians are women who fall in love with their best friends,"" she tells the younger girl. ""Something goes wrong when this love is too deep, and the women have to have sex with each other."" She says.</p><p>Lilou wonders if this could ever happen to her, and what the consequences might be.</p><p>""And because lesbians don't have cocks, they have sex with other women by licking each other's pussies,"" Lucie tells her friend.</p><p>The girls spend the afternoon circumnavigating the lake. It is a beautiful sunny day and they are soon very comfortable in each other's company. Lilou is thrilled to have an older girl to talk to and who appears to enjoy her company. It makes her feel more mature. Lucie, while at times slightly annoyed by her friend's naiveté, is secretly pleased to have a friend who so obviously looks up to her. It makes her feel grown-up, wise, and protective.</p>"
835,"Young Love at a French Camping Park, Chapter 2",cs.unwin,2,Lilou 10 meets Lucie 12 while at a camping Park in France. They are happy and in love until an older woman comes between them.,"['F', 'f', 'g']","<p>In the following days, the two girls are rarely apart. As soon as she has finished her morning toilet and breakfast, Lilou seeks out her new friend. Although only 12, Lucie is a member of park staff and has a full schedule of chores each day. Most mornings she must run the camp snack bar, selling ice cream lolly's and soft drinks. Lilou is happy to spend hours next to her perched on a stool chatting. She follows Lucie around the camp, and is pleased to help her with her chores, even the dreaded bathroom cleaning when it is necessary.</p><p>When helping Lucie clean the showers Lilou is disappointed at not seeing any women with piercings on their nipples or pussies. On the other hand they do catch a glimpse of a woman with her privates completely shaved, and another whose pubic hair is trimmed in the shape of a heart. The two girls later gossip and joke about this. Lilou, who has not a single strand of hair between her legs (but wishes she did) is adamant that when she is older she will choose a natural look. Lucie, who has recently acquired a small patch of blonde hair just above her sex, is less intransigent. She thinks it might be fun to shave or trim her pubic hair.</p><p>When Lucie does not have to work, the two friends spend their time swimming at the beach, or walking around the lake. There is not much else to do in the camp and the two friends are happy to enjoy each other's company. Their favourite spot is a walnut plantation next to the lake past the beach. Park visitors prefer to stay on the beach and rarely visit the walnut grove. It is for the two friends like their own private hideaway.</p><p>They frequently while away hours sitting on the grass and shaded from the sun among the rows of tall walnut trees planted with geometrical precision. They make plans to share a flat together in Paris when they are older. They talk about the fun things they will do together like going shopping together and going clubbing.</p><p>One day while they are chatting in the walnut grove, Lilou realizes it is less than a week before her holiday will come to an end and she will have to return to Lille. She tells Lucie this and a mood of dejection dampens what was a fun outing.</p><p>""I am going to miss you so much Lucie,"" Lilou says wistfully.</p><p>""I am going to miss you too, a lot,"" the older girl replies.</p><p>This statement affects Lilou very strongly. She throws her arms around her friend and begins to sob uncontrollably.</p><p>""I love you Lucie...I love you so much. And I cannot bear it if we are separated, even for just one day,"" she says.</p><p>Lucie puts her arms around her slim shoulders attempting to comfort. She feels her young friend's face, wet with tears, pressed against her neck. She can feel the thin chest heaving against her own. She strokes Lilou's hair and runs her hand over her small back.</p><p>To comfort her she says: ""I love you very much. I have never had a girlfriend that I cared so deeply about as you. Please stop crying my love.""</p><p>""You said you love me!"" Lilou exclaims. ""You said you love me! Oh Lucie, I am so happy,"" she says, her tears melting like snow in the sun.</p><p>Lilou eagerly presses herself against her friend who tumbles backwards; she showers her face with small, sweet kisses. Lucie pulls her close and their lips meet. The younger girl locks on to her friend's lips and kisses her with unexpected passion. Lucie is astonished but not displeased. She returns the kiss, and lets her mouth fall open slightly. Suddenly they are both kissing open mouthed and their tongues touch.</p><p>Their feeling for each other prescribes what happens next. Neither girl has any desire to slow down; nature and their high spirits push them further than either would go on their own. Lilou lies on top of Lucie, her unexceptional chest pressed against her friend's budding breasts. Both feel each other's heat. Lilou has always wanted to explore her friend's soft curves, and her small hand tentatively covers a small, soft breast. Lucie is surprised by the sudden warm touch but is pleased by the attention. She places her own hand on her friend's small shapely bottom and explores its childlike contours.</p><p>The two girls kiss eagerly. Lucie discovers she likes to suck her friend's tongue and Lilou reciprocates. Their bodies are entwined and heated by the afternoon sun and the warmth of each other's passion. Lucie take the initiative and rolls on top of her friend. Both girls are far beyond conscious choice, they are operating on pure instinct and emotion.</p><p>The older girl takes the lead; she likes Lilou touching her breast and wants to offer it to her naked. She slips off the shoulder straps of her one piece bathing suit and the thin garment falls to her waist. She leans over because she knows it will make her young boobs appear fuller; Lilou takes what is offered her and begins to play with her small pink nipples. Lucie's hand, almost of its own accord, slides across her younger friend's flat stomach. Her fingers glide under the waistband of her bikini bottoms. The skin underneath is as smooth as her stomach's. She pauses, unsure of herself and if her advance is welcome. Lilou lifts her hips to help and Lucie's fingers slide down across the 10 year olds plump sex. Her fingers nestle inside her little crease and begin to explore.</p><p>""I love you,"" Lilou blurts out. ""I love when you touch me Lucie. Please don't stop.""</p><p>""I love you Lilou, you are so beautiful darling,"" she says. ""Touch me too please, I really want you to."" Lilou puts her hand under the shiny cloth of her friend's bathing suit. Her small fingers find Lucie's patch of hair, travel past it and into the warm crevice below. The older girl twitches when the small fingers brushes her clitoris.</p><p>Lilou reacts to the tingling sensation between her own legs. Lucie, the girl she loves is touching her secret place. She will do anything for her and she knows her friend wants to touch inside her. She opens her legs and allows her fingers access. She worries for an instant that Lucie may not like what she discovers, or that she may think she is too young. Her friends' fingers insistently stroke her young slit. Lilou's doubts evaporate under her lover's insistent touch.</p><p>Lilou is suddenly aware of Lucie's finger tip pressing against her woman's passage. It pushes insistently, and she is worried and self-conscious. She worries she is too small and that penetration might hurt. Her own body come to her rescue; her small vagina has created natural lubrication allowing her friend's finger tip to slide in past the entrance. It wiggles back and forth insistently seeking deeper passage.</p><p>Lilou is less experienced and but follows her friend's lead. She rubs Lucie in the same way she herself is being touched. She knows that touching her clitoris will make her girlfriend feel good; her small fingers circle and stroke the fleshy little bud. When her friend tries to enter her hole she attempts the same. To her surprise her friend's female passage is well lubricated and accessible. One small finger finds easy access, then two. Her fingers hook into the natural contour of her vagina and Lucie groans with pleasure at the effect.</p><p>The two friends spend the best part of an hour masturbating each other. Lucie is able to have two orgasms, and Lilou marvels at the warm slimy discharge coating her fingers. When Lucy cums she pants and moans, encouraging her friend to finger her more urgently. Lilou has never felt this tingly and excited touching herself, but she is too young to have a full orgasm. But pleasing her young lover gives her all the pleasure she needs.</p><p>The two girls lie in each other's arms for a time, basking in the afterglow of their sexual exploration. They stroke each other's hair and lovingly caress each other's bodies.</p><p>Lilou is first to speak about what happened. She asks her friend:</p><p>""Lucie, do you think what we did is lesbian?""</p><p>Her friend pauses to think how to answer and replies: ""I don't know and I don't care. You are my best friend and I love you. That is all that matters to me.""</p><p>Lilou hugs her friend, speechless with emotion. Lucie continues:</p><p>""We can do it again if you like, any time you want to my love. We belong to each other and everything is OK,"" she says.</p><p>It is getting late and the two friends reluctantly gather their clothing and begin the walk along the beach back to the camp. They makes their way back to Lilou's caravan where she introduces her friend to her parents. Her parents are glad she has made a friend in the camp and ask if she had a fun day. Lilou she tells them it was one of her best. Lilou asks her parents she can sleep over at Lucie's house. The parents happily agree and give their permission.</p>"
836,"Young Love at a French Camping Park, Chapter 3",cs.unwin,3,Lilou 10 meets Lucie 12 while at a camping Park in France. They are happy and in love until an older woman comes between them.,"['F', 'f', 'g']","<p>Lucie's family live in a small house several hundred yards from the camp. In the summer she usually eats her supper in the restaurant. That evening Lilou and Lucie share a pizza and ice cream ther and then set off along the road to Lucie's house. Lilou has brought a small rucksack with her nighty, a change of underpants, a comb and her tooth brush. They pause on the road to kiss. Lucie takes the younger girl in her arms and has to stoop slightly to kiss her. Lilou returns the kiss with surprising passion and pushes her slim young body against the older girl.</p><p>""Can we sleep together naked,"" Lilou asks.</p><p>""Yes, if you want to Lilou,"" Lucie replies. ""This is your special party and we can do whatever you like.""</p><p>Lucie's parents need to rise at the crack of dawn; they retire early and leave the girls alone. The two girls heat hot cocoa and bring the cups to Lucie's bedroom, which is small and like most teenagers rooms is decorated with posters. There is only a narrow single bed for them to sleep on. Lilou, naturally curious to discover all there is to know about her girlfriend, examines every nook and cranny of the small space. She reads the titles of every book, examines each item of clothing in the closet and even scrutinizes every article in the underwear drawer. Disappointed at the quality and quantity of the drawers' contents, she says:</p><p>""When we live in Paris together we will go shopping and I will buy you lots lovely expensive knickers and bras.""</p><p>""Don't be silly,"" Lucie replies and playfully pushes her friend on to the bed.</p><p>Lilou reclines on the bed and lets Lucie fall on top of her. The simple pleasure of their bodies touching leads them to a spell of kissing and hugging.</p><p>""How much do you love me Lucie?"" Lilou whispers breathlessly when the two pause for a moment.</p><p>""Take off our clothes and I will show you,"" Lucie replies.</p><p>""Wait please Lucie, I need to pee before we go to bed.""</p><p>""OK, lets go together,"" she says, ""unless you think it's embarrassing.""</p><p>""No my love, I want to spend every minute of every day with you Lucie.""</p><p>The two girls go to the bathroom. Lilou squats on toilet seat and squirts a yellow stream between her legs. Lucie stands over her and watches, then tears off a few squares of tissue and offers it to her friend. Lilou grins at her and says:</p><p>""Can you clean me please?""</p><p>Lucie carefully folds the tissue and wipes between her friend legs. Lilou gives her a hug, stands up and flushes. Lucie takes her turn on the toilet and happily lets her friend clean her. The younger girl, after wiping Lucie clean, mischievously runs her finger across and over her friend's clitoris.</p><p>""Silly!"" Lucie says, pushing Lilou away. Wait until we get into bed.""</p><p>After brushing their teeth, the girls return to their bedroom, take off their clothes and cuddle together under a comforter. They cannot keep their hands off each other. Lilou is captivated by Lucie's 12 year old boobs and can't keep her hands away from them. Lucie's hands slide between the little girl's legs and search for those tender parts that are now so familiar to her. She finds Lilou's little clit and begins to rub it. Her friend moans softly and kisses her neck.</p><p>""Lilou,"" Lucie whispers, ""I want to lick you, on your pussy.""</p><p>""Oh yes, Lucie, yes, yes, you can do anything you want. I am yours! Really, really!""</p><p>Lucie dives under the covers and nestles her head between her friend's legs. She inhales the scent of her friend's young sex. Lilou opens her slim legs for her friend; Lucie places a kiss on her plump nether lips. Unsure how she will taste, Lucie pushes the tip of her tongue in between open vulvae. She immdiately notices the salty tasting remains of her friend's pee. 'It isn't too bad' she thinks and thrusts the rest of her tongue into the fleshy fold. It tastes like Lilou smells, familiar and innocent.</p><p>Her tongue traces the contours of the places that are her fingers have already discovered; she tries to lick the inside of her small vagina and focuses on her friend's delicate little clitoris. Lucie feels Lilou's body quiver as her tongue lashes the delicate bud.</p><p>Lucie is curious to know if she can penetrate her friend's tight little vagina. While she is licking her, she inserts a finger inside her entrance and probes deeper. Lilou gasps at the intrusion; she is tight and her hymen is still intact. Lucie digs deeper and wiggles her finger like an inchworm. Lilou is beginning to squirm, she likes the feeling of a finger inside her. Lucie keeps going, her finger buried to the second joint, then to her knuckle. She begins to use her finger like a little piston on Lilou while she continues to lick her clit.</p><p>Lilou bucks her slim hips and utters little birdlike cries as the effect of the finger and tongue on her still childlike parts begins to give her very womanly feelings. Lucie's finger inside her, her knuckles pushing against her sensitive vulva, and the hot wet mouth on her clitoris unlock sensations she has not felt before. Her slim child's body quivers uncontrollably as she experiences her first orgasm. Lucie does not fail to notice; she pulls herself out from under the covers and holds her little lover tightly, kissing her lips.</p><p>""I think you had a climax this time,"" Lucie says to Lilou.</p><p>""Yes, it was so yummy, I have never felt this way before, Lucie. It must be because I love you, and you love me.""</p><p>""Of course Lilou,"" Lucie says, ""love makes all the difference. Can you make me feel the same way?""</p><p>""Oh yes Lucie, I love touching you. And I like your boobs. Can I kiss them please?""</p><p>""You can kiss any part of me you want, any time!""</p><p>Lilou kisses Lucie's meager breasts, they are so slight her hand can barely cover one. She does not care, she cherishes what she does not possess. She suckles the small pink nipples and squeezes the sliver of soft flesh that is Lucie's boob. Her small fingers slip between Lucie's legs and explore her fleshy folds.</p><p>""I love touching you there Lucie, whispers Lilou.""</p><p>""Me too, I love to be touched. Can you lick me Lilou? Lick me where you are touching me now.""</p><p>Lilou slides underneath the bed covers and presses her lips against her friend's fleshy furrow. The taste is new and interesting, different from her own taste, but unique. As Lilou's tongue licks her insides and finds her small hooded clitoris, Lucie moans and opens her legs wider, inviting her friend to have more. Lucie achieves her own climax in a very short time.</p><p>The two friends spend half the night touching and exploring each others' bodies. No part is sacred or left untouched by their innocent explorations: ears, underarms, toes and even bottoms. It is nearly dawn when the two, exhausted, finally fall asleep.</p>"
837,"Young Love at a French Camping Park, Chapter 4",cs.unwin,4,Lilou 10 meets Lucie 12 while at a camping Park in France. They are happy and in love until an older woman comes between them.,"['F', 'f', 'g']","<p>The following morning Lilou's parents offer to take the girls to a nearby amusement park. Lucie has been scheduled to work that day tells them she cannot go. Lilou wants to stay with Lucie, but her parents insist she come with them. Lilou's family set off in their car shortly after breakfast.</p><p>Lucie is stuck in the snack bar for most of the morning. It is quiet and she is bored and wishes she could have spent the day with her friend Lilou. Shortly after noon a woman comes to the snack bar and orders a soft drink. She asks for a plastic cup instead of a straw and drinks it at the counter. She begins chatting with the 12 year old girl, and asks her questions about the camp.</p><p>Lucie recognizes the woman as having arrived at the camp the previous night with her husband. She is staying in a large new caravan. Lucie remembers having seen the husband leave at the crack of dawn wearing golfing clothes. The young girl guesses the woman is a golf widow; she is not the first Lucie has seen at the camp.</p><p>""You have such pretty blonde hair,"" the woman says to Lucie. ""You must be 16, am I right?""</p><p>""Yes I am, Madame,"" Lucie says, pleased to be considered older than she is.</p><p>She is flattered at the comment and pays the woman closer attention. She sees a good looking woman who she guesses to be in her 40s, with a nice figure and shoulder length brown hair. She has a large Italian nose and very wide lips on which she has applied dark red lipstick. She is wearing an expensive looking black two piece bathing suit, an open shirt and high heels. Lucie thinks she looks very attractive.</p><p>""Don't call me Madame, sweety! My name is Manon. And I think you are simply gorgeous. Tell me all about yourself.""</p><p>Lucie responds to the woman's charm, and since she has nothing else to do, she tells her all about herself. Manon interrupts her with questions such as what are her interests, and how does she get along with her parents. The older woman asks her if she has a boyfriend, and Lucie replies she does not.</p><p>""Do you have a girlfriend that you love?"" Manon asks with a smile.</p><p>Lucie shakes her head but blushes deeply. Her light skin makes her reddening cheeks difficult to conceal.</p><p>""Ah, so you have a girlfriend Lucie! It is nothing to be embarrassed about sweetie. I am married, yes, but my husband is so boring. All he enjoys is golf, shooting, and his business. If I did not have girlfriends I would go mad (she deliberately uses the word 'amantes' which means female lovers, instead of the word 'copines' which means female friends). As she says this she gazes into Lucie's eyes with a smile on her face, as if daring the girl to ask more questions. Lucie rises to take the bait.</p><p>""Does this mean you are a lesbian?"" Lucie asks, wanting to understand.</p><p>""Perhaps! I don't believe in labels. If I love a woman I find joy in intimacy with her. Call that lesbian or whatever, I do not care.""</p><p>""And if I find you irresistible sweetie, and you like me and we kiss and touch each other in secret places, that is called 'making love', don't you agree Lucie?""</p><p>Manon places her hand on the young girl's, suggestively.</p><p>""When do you stop working, my love? I would like to invite you to my trailer so that we may talk more and share secrets. Did I tell you how beautiful you are? You remind of me one of my ex-lovers.""</p><p>Lucie is spellbound by this frank, compelling and very sexy woman. She tells her she is free at noon, when the snack bar closes for lunch and Manon promises to return and fetch her.</p><p>As she waits until her work is done for the day, Lucie wishes she had time to go home and change and put on some makeup. She is nervous and full of anticipation, although she does not know why. She does know this woman has had an effect on her and she was not blind to the way Manon had been looking at her body while they chatted. She spares a passing thought for Lilou and wonders how she is enjoying the amusement park. She wishes they were together.</p><p>Manon returns at noon on the dot. She has replaced her bikini top with a black t-shirt, which looks fabulous on her. Lucie notices her breasts, which, now they are unsupported, are not as high on her chest. But Lucie cannot help notice the nipples which are visible beneath the thin cotton of her shirt. Manon takes Lucie's arm and as they walk together their hips frequently brushing each other on the way.</p><p>Outside her caravan is a plastic table with an umbrella. Lucie expects they will sit there, outside, but Manon suprises her by leading her up the short staircase into the caravan.</p><p>""Air conditioning, darling,"" Manon says to her.</p><p>The inside is cool and shades are drawn on the caravan's large plastic windows, to protect against the heat of the afternoon sun. Manon invites her to sit in on a U-shaped padded bench which surrounds a small table. Lucie knows that the bench and table can be dismantled at night and replaced with a bed. Manon offers the young girl a cocktail and Lucie accepts.</p><p>Lucie wonders what she is doing here, and why this beautiful woman is interested in her. Manon brings them both a drink and slides in beside the young girl. She is sitting very close and her leg is touching Lucie's. She is aware of the heat of the woman's skin against her own.</p><p>""Are you wondering why I invited you here, Lucie?"" Manon asks, as if reading her thoughts.</p><p>Lucie nods and sips her drink.</p><p>""Some think me too direct,"" Manon says. ""I always say what is on my mind. I always have, even when I was your age.""</p><p>Manon pauses for a moment and continues. ""I told you I find you extraordinarily attractive Lucie, and when we talked I noticed you were looking at me. You were looking at these,"" she says and puts her hands under her large breasts, lifting them and giving them a shake.</p><p>Lucie is speechless with embarrassment at this turn in the conversation.</p><p>Manon continues: ""I wish us to be lovers darling. I wish us to kiss and touch each other with tenderness and love. I wish to touch you darling, tell me you also want to touch me.""</p><p>Without waiting for an answer the older woman takes the young girl's hands in her own, caresses them for a moment, and then places Lucie's hands on her breasts. Lucie is powerless to resist. She revels in their warmth and softness under the thin t-shirt and cannot will her hands to move away. She is conscious now of Manon's scent, she guesses it is an expensive perfume which she finds intoxicating.</p><p>Manon pushes her fingers into Lucie's thick blonde hair and pulls the girl's head close to her own. She captures her young lips and begins to kiss her softly, planting kiss after kiss on her sweet lips. Lucie now feels like she is in a dream. She notices her hands have somehow slipped beneath Manon's shirt and she is caressing her heavy hanging breasts. Hard rubbery nipples cross her palms; she feels the older woman gasp at her touch.</p><p>""Oh yes lover, take my nipples, squeeze them; you don't need to be gentle,"" Manon urges her.</p><p>Manon pauses for a moment and pulls her shirt over her head. She returns to kissing Lucie, this time she opens her mouth and pushes her tongue into the teenager. Lucie is now lost to her feelings and desire and accepts her wet offering. Her fingers clutch at the large erect nipples; they are each nearly the size of her thumb. Manon places a hand on Lucie's head and firmly pushes her lower. Her other hand she places beneath the fold of her bosom and lifts, offering it to Lucie to suck. The teenager needs no encouragement; her mouth encapsulates the large brown teat and she begins to suck on it.</p><p>While Lucie is occupied with her breast, Manon takes the opportunity to gently remove the bathing suit straps from her shoulders and lower the stretchy fabric to her waist. Lucie barely notices. The older woman eagerly takes hold of her budding breasts and caresses the small mounds. Her hands easily cover the slight fleshy orbs. Their pink tips are small as a penny coin, which swell and harden at her touch. Manon pinches and rubs them; Lucie, mouth full of rubbery nipple, emits a small moan.</p><p>Manon's hand leaves Lucie's breast and glides across the baby fat of her stomach to where the swimsuit has bunched at her waist. She slides her hand underneath and in between the 12 year old girl's legs and explores her young sex. Her fingers brush across Lucie's small patch of public hair and make for her smooth hairless slit. Her fingers explore the slightly sticky furrow between the plump lips. The older woman's fingers begin to rub the sensitive insides of the girl's sex, as she would rub herself when masturbating. Lucie reacts immediately to the older woman's practiced touch. She can no longer concentrate on the nipples and slumps against Manon who takes the opportunity to completely remove her swimsuit.</p><p>Lucie is sitting between Manon's legs with her back to her. Manon uses both her hands to help the twelve year old climax. She uses the fingers of one hand to stroke her clitoris and with her other hand she slides her fingers into the girl's wet vagina. She is pleased to discover the absence of a hymen, although the girl's hole will only accommodate two of her fingers. Manon's attention quickly produces a desired result; Lucie's body and legs begin to twitch and shake as she gives in to a powerful orgasm. The 12 year old settles against her older lover, her body limp and spent. Manon caresses her dishevelled hair and whispers into her ear:</p><p>""I think you enjoyed yourself my sweet lover? Are you not glad you met me today?""</p><p>Lucie feels too drained and confused to answer. She can barely comprehend what has happened and is content to feel Manon's soft warm curves against her own body.</p><p>""Manon has given her sweet little lover a wonderful climax. Do you not think it is time that she have an orgasm of her own? Come, let us go to the bed.""</p><p>The older woman stands up and pulls Lucy to her feet. At the other end of the caravan, past a stove, fridge and toilet is double bed which takes up the entire width of the unit. The bedspread is a grey pastel colour with a lighter paisley pattern; a dozen matching pillows are scattered about the bed. Manon helps the young naked girl onto the bed and stands, admiring her nubile body. The 12 year old feels self-conscious under her gaze but is distracted by the woman pulling off her black bikini bottom and stepping out of them. She stands naked in front of her young lover whose eyes are drawn to the dark triangle between her legs. Her pubic hair is darker than the light brown hair on her head and is carefully trimmed. Lucy can see wrinkled inner labia peeking out between her hairy vulvae.</p><p>Manon rubs the folds between her legs and says to Lucie:</p><p>""Lover, you can give me the most pleasure with your tongue. Please will you lick my sweet pussy for me?""</p><p>And without waiting for a reply, Manon climbs on to the bed and straddles the young girl's recumbent body. Pausing to plump a couple of pillows and setting them behind Lucie's head, she lowers her sex onto the 12 year olds face. Lucie already knows what to do; she uses her tongue to bisect the now moistened lips and savour the woman's unique taste. It is strong, tart and musty, with a suggestion of sweat, a hint of urine and the flavour of Manon's exclusive perfumed scent. Lucie uses her tongue in the way she learned with Lilou, alternatively licking and sucking.</p><p>Manon is soon riding on the crest of a climax and she cries out:</p><p>""Lucie, use your fingers darling. Please fuck my cunt with your fingers....""</p><p>Lucie injects her fingers into the woman's wet hole and thrusts into her in the same way as she was penetrated scant minutes previously. Manon swivels her ample hips to meet the girl's stabbing. She reaches behind herself and hooks two of her own fingers into her back passage. Lucy can feel the fingers pressing against her own through the thin membrane separating the woman's two orifices.</p><p>It does not take long for Manon to reach her climax. But she hasn't had enough. She pivots her body so that she is facing Lucie's crotch and begins licking and sucking her 12 year old pussy. The young girl opens her legs to receive her capable mouth and renews her own onslaught on Manon's hairy slit. They continue this way until each has another climax. Manon takes Lucie in her arms and the two rest for a moment in the caravan's air conditioned comfort.</p><p>""You are a wonderful lover darling,"" Manon says, caressing the young girls hair and face. ""I want you to come and visit me every day, so we can spend the afternoon in each others arms.""</p><p>""What about your husband?"" Lucie asks her.</p><p>""Faw! What about him? He is too busy with his golf and shooting to care what I do.""</p><p>Lucie realizes she has been so enraptured by Manon, she has hardly given a single thought to Lilou the whole day. It dawns on her that if her young lover knew what she had done she would be terribly hurt. She would be broken hearted. Lucie attempts to explain to Manon.</p><p>""I am sorry, she says. I can't see you again, at least for another week. My girlfriend would not understand.""</p><p>""Your girlfriend? You said you have one, but is she here, in the camp? What is her name? Do I know her? Please tell me Lucie.""</p><p>Lucie keeps silent and refuses to elaborate, despite Manon's repeated questioning. She is deathly afraid that Manon may confront Lilou, and should the two meet, the older woman will discover Lucie's real age.</p><p>""I am sorry I'm late,"" she tells Manon. ""I have to work at the restaurant tonight,"" she says and leaves the bed and begins to step into her swimsuit which has lain abandoned on the floor.</p><p>""Let me walk you out lover,"" Manon says and searches for her own clothes which she had discarded a couple of hours ago.</p><p>Manon dresses and follows Lucie out of the caravan and along the path towards the recreation centre. Lucie wants to be alone because she is afraid someone will see the two of them together. She stops and holds out her hand to the older woman and says:</p><p>""Goodbye Manon, I wish to be alone now.""</p><p>Manon gives her a nod and look of understanding. She takes her hand and pulls Lucie close and envelopes the 12 year old in a tight hug. She presses her lips to the young girls' and gives her bottom a final squeeze. Lucie tries to duck her embrace but does not succeed. She disentangles herself from the woman's and and runs off toward the beach.</p>"
838,"Young Love at a French Camping Park, Chapter 5",cs.unwin,5,Lilou 10 meets Lucie 12 while at a camping Park in France. They are happy and in love until an older woman comes between them.,"['F', 'f', 'g']","<p>Lilou has been desperately unhappy all day and angry with her parents. She would normally be thrilled to visit the amusement park, which is the best in the entire region. But all she can think about is Lucie and the few precious days that remain to them. Her parents, annoyed by what seems to them as childish moping, decide to cut short their outing and drive back to the camping park. Lilou's spirits are immediately lifted.</p><p>The instant the car arrives at their caravan, Lilou leaps out and goes to search for Lucie. She takes a shortcut through an empty campsite and as she rounds a 6 foot high hedge she is confronted by the sight of Lucie in a passionate embrace with a woman her mother's age. Only the woman has a figure much more voluptuous than any mother she has ever known. The woman is embracing Lucie and passionately kissing her. Lilou knows it is no innocent kiss; she can see the woman's hand caress Lucie's shapely bottom.</p><p>Lilou's is shocked beyond words. She turns on her heels, runs back to her caravan, and sobbing piteously, throws herself on her bed. Her heart is broken and she feels as if her world has come to an end. Her mother finds her in this state and asks her what is wrong. Lilou does not answer and will not be consoled. Her parents are confused by her apparent sudden mood swings, and leave her to walk to the restaurant for supper.</p><p>Lucie is waitressing that night and recognizes Lilou's parents. She asks where their daughter is and why she hasn't joined them for supper. The parents tell her Lilou is suffering from melancholy and has stayed in her bed. Lucie cleans up after serving and by the time she finishes it is too late to consider going to see Lilou. She decides to wait until morning but feels uneasy and very guilty that she has betrayed her best friend.</p><p>The next day Lucie must work in the snack bar. She assumes Lilou will come by as she has nearly every day for the past few weeks. Hours pass without any sign of her. Lucie is at first worried and then depressed. When it is time to close for lunch she decides to go looking for Lilou. She goes to her friend's caravan, knocks on the door but there is no answer.</p><p>Lucie is about to leave when she spots Lilou walking along the path towards her. Lilou has obviously just showered and is returning to her caravan. Lucie's heart skips a beat as she sees the familiar figure, slim, wet haired, wearing flip flops and a towel wrapped around her small body. She starts toward her and moves to embrace her girlfriend. Lilou's face darkens in anger and she moves to push the older girl away.</p><p>""Don't touch me you filthy slut. I don't want to ever see you again,"" she yells. ""Go back to your dirty old whore and leave me alone.""</p><p>Lucie is aghast and wracked with guilt. She cannot think of any way to respond to her furious 10 year old girlfriend; or possibly ex-girlfriend. Her silence serves to anger further Lilou more. She continues shouting:</p><p>""Did your dirty old whore show you her big tits? Did she let you suck on them? You disgust me slut."" Lilou yells so loudly Lucie is afraid the whole camp will hear.</p><p>If things could not get any worse, Lucie suddenly realizes this confrontation is taking place directly in front of Manon's caravan. If the woman is inside, she cannot avoid hearing Lilou's shouting. Lucie feels desperate and powerless.</p><p>Manon is at that moment inside her caravan and has heard every word Lilou's has shouted to Lucie. It is clear to her what happened; that this young angry child is Lucie's girlfriend. She also realizes that Lucie is far younger than she had thought she was. She silently reprimands herself for having seduced such a young girl, but realizes self-recrimination will accomplish nothing.</p><p>Manon uses her instinct which is based on 40 plus years of experience with lovers and jealousy. She rushes out of her door, makes a straight line for the furious and shouting 10 year old, scoops her up in her arms and carries her back to her own caravan. Lilou struggles to free herself, but in doing so her towel begins to unravel, threatening to leave her naked. Manon points this out to her and Lilou stops trying to get free.</p><p>Lucie, who is shocked by the confrontation, is rendered frozen and speechless by what has just happened. She stands paralyzed in the middle of the path looking stunned. Manon's shouting brings her back to her senses:</p><p>""Don't just stand there Lucie, come here now, quickly.""</p><p>Moments later the three are sitting inside Manon's air-conditioned trailer. Lilou is weeping and clutching the towel around her and Lucie is too stunned to speak. Manon takes the initiative and decides honesty is the best and only way forward.</p><p>""Lilou,"" she says to the 10 year old, ""I am so very sorry. What happened is entirely my fault. I seduced your girlfriend Lucie which I deeply regret. She told me she was in love with someone else but I did not listen. I just wiggled my big tits at her and what young girl can resist that.""</p><p>To emphasize the point Manon places her hands beneath her size 36D breasts and shakes them like a stripper would. This looks so ridiculous that even Lilou, angry as she was, cracks a small smile.</p><p>Encouraged, Manon continues:</p><p>""What is even worse is that I let my lust get the better of me. I should not have even touched your girlfriend, who is surely not 16 as I assumed. I was a fool...Lucie exactly how old are you?""</p><p>Lucie, embarrassed, admits she is only 12.</p><p>""Sacred God! This is worse than I thought,"" Manon exclaims. ""The police will arrest me, throw me into a dungeon and throw away the key.""</p><p>On a sudden impulse Manon throws her arms around Lilou and pulls her close. The young girl is conscious of the woman's large soft breasts pushing against her. Her anger has somewhat subsided and she is only desperately unhappy and full of regret at losing the girl she loves.</p><p>""Listen to me Lilou, you are still very young. I know your heart is broken but I have to tell you the facts of life. Love and sex is not the same thing. Look at Lucie, she is terribly unhappy and she is still in love with you. Aren't you Lucie?"" She said looking over at the older girl.</p><p>""Yes Lilou, I love you so much! Only you and no one else,"" Lucie says.</p><p>Lilou begins to laugh and cry at the same moment. Her lips are smiling but she is still sobbing and tears run down her cheeks. She tears herself away from Manon and falls into Lucie's open arms. Lucie is also crying; she begins to kiss Lilou's wet cheeks and eyes. The younger girl clings tightly to her and begins to return her kisses.</p><p>""Lucie, I missed you so much! I don't ever want us to split-up.""</p><p>While the two hug and kiss, Lilou's towel slips off her slim childish body and falls to a heap on the floor. She barely notices and remains in Lucie's arms, where she feels safe and loved. Lucie cannot ignore Lilou's nakedness, and her hands caress the small back and boyish buttocks. Manon cannot ignore Lilou's nakedness either. She stares at Lilou's naked body and becomes aroused at the sight. She did not think it was possible she could have these sexual feelings for one who has so recently emerged from childhood.</p><p>""Lucie, why don't you cuddle with Lilou on my bed. It's alright; my husband won't be home until late this evening.""</p><p>Lucie leads her friend to the bed at the rear of the caravan and the two girls lie down on it and hug and kiss each other. Lilou is naked and her friend cannot stop touching her slim body. Her fingers inevitably arrive at the moist hairless place between her legs and caress her plump furrow. The younger girl pulls Lucie close and encourages her efforts.</p><p>Manon is highly aroused by the sight of the two young girls touching each other. She strokes her damp sex through the thin material of her bikini briefs. She needs to move closer to them and climbs on the bed, next to the two girls. Lucie feels Manon's soft breasts press against her back and a warm hand stroke the round curve of her stomach. She enjoys the touch but directs all her attention to Lilou, her young lover.</p><p>Manon is so aroused she abandons all shame. Her hand plunges between her legs to seek out her swollen clitoris. The thin material of her briefs is in the way and is quickly discarded; her bikini top falls away as her fingers seek access to her own swollen nipples. Lucie is sandwiched between two bodies, one large and one petite. Her own bathing costume is around her knees; all three are naked.</p><p>On impulse Lucie rolls Lilou over so that her petite body is cradled between herself and Manon. The older woman interrupts her own self-enjoyment to turn her attention to the 10 year old's naked back. Her hands cover her naked bottom and fingers trace her a path into the fleshy crevice between thin legs.</p><p>Lilou is conscious of Manon's fingers exploring her immature sex. She is also aware of the woman's soft breasts and hard rubbery nipples against her back. She is aroused and curious and turns to face Manon. Because of their height difference her face is pointed directly at the woman's large breast and swollen nipple. It is too much to resist; Lilou's mouth instinctively sucks on the rubbery tip which is as long and wide as her small thumb. Manon shudders as she feels a warm mouth sucking on her sensitive nipple; it causes her pussy to spasm and her juices to begin to flow. Her fingers dig into Lilou's moist little furrow, prying apart her plump hairless lips for access. The young girl responds by seeking Manon's mature pussy, with its' thick bush and protruding inner labia.</p><p>Lucie notices what is going on between Manon and Lilou. She is eager to please both lovers, the young and the mature. And she wants to help herself; her 12 year old pussy is tingling and needs attention. Lucie rises to her knees and straddles Manon's head, facing her feet. The older woman immerses her face into Lucie's open sex and her tongue tastes her young juices. She also opens her legs wide to give Lilou better access to her hole and her insides.</p><p>Lilou abandons Manon's breasts and crawls between the woman's legs. Her small fingers poke and prod the new territory; she marvels at the size of her pink vagina opening and the darker colours underneath. She slips a finger inside and moves it in and out. Manon's juices inside cause a squelching noise, which both girls notice and it makes them giggle. Lilou is able to insert four fingers into Manon's slippery wet hole. She tastes her fingers, and satisfied with the flavour, she dives in and begins the lick and suck her clitoris.</p><p>Lucie, who achieves a forceful orgasm sitting on Manon's face, gives up her place to Lilou, who then has her 10 year old pussy thoroughly licked and fingered by the experienced older woman. Manon also licks and penetrates Lilou's tight little anus, causing her to squeal with delight. The three then change position so that the two young girls can use their mouths and fingers to bring Manon to climax after climax.</p><p>Afterwards the three lie in each other arms exhausted, as the afternoon sunlight peeks through the caravan's blinds. Despite air conditioning the confined space is heavy with the smell of sweat and pussy. They relax and stroke each other's bodies. Lucie and Lilou repeatedly swear undying love to each other, seemingly oblivious to the fact they have just shared their bodies with a relative stranger. For the moment all is complete and as it should be in their uncomplicated and childlike world.</p><p>For Lilou life is bittersweet, she is elated to have found Lucie again, the love she thought she had lost. And she has had two more full orgasms, each more powerful than her first which she experienced during the sleepover. She hopes she will be able to have more before leaving to return home. The thought of leaving makes her very sad.</p><p>Lucie feels the naked bodies touching her, one young and slim, the other mature and voluptuous. She wonders how many girls her age have had sex with two girls at once, and she decides that it must be very few. She considers herself lucky and starts to wonder if she will be able to find another girlfriend to replace Lilou and Manon after they leave.</p><p>Manon knows the Gods have smiled on her this day. To have had unbelievable sex with two young girls, and one not yet in puberty is surely a blessing. She wonders if she will be able to enjoy the young one, Lilou, on her own, and decides it is quite possible. She plans to meet the 10 year old the following day, when Lucie is busy working at the snack bar.</p>"
839,Show Me Your Kitty,cs.unwin,1,Megan and Erica show each other their kittys which leads to a bit of naughty fun.,"['g,g,F,ped']","<p>""Show me your kitty first,"" Erica said, hands on her hips, 4 foot 7 inches of determination standing in front of me.</p><p>""No,"" I said, with all the conviction I could muster. ""It was your idea, so you have to go first.""</p><p>It was a hot and humid summer afternoon, and we were far enough away from Lake Ontario that no cooling breeze could reach us. Rochester in the summer is like that; Erica and I were stuck in the city all summer while most of our friends were cooling off at their cottages on the Finger Lakes.</p><p>Erica screwed up her face; a dark brown lock of hair slipped out of her braid and fell over her eyes. I knew that look. She was going to negotiate.</p><p>If I show you mine first, then you have to let me touch yours, she said, her dark eyes flashing with anticipation.</p><p>I pretended this game was beginning to wear me down. I looked around to make sure no one could see us. We were at the very bottom of Erica's garden. Trees and bushes hid us from the house and a five foot fence separated us from the neighbour's garden. Erica noticed what I was doing and her large mouth full of white teeth broke out into a grin.</p><p>""OK I said, you can touch me! But show me yours first.""</p><p>I laughed inwardly because this game was going along just the way I wanted it. Touching what was I wanted, at least to start.</p><p>Erica loosened the big button on her jeans and pulled down the zipper. She slid the tight denims to her knees. Underneath she was wearing cute pink panties with some kind of cartoon on the front.</p><p>""You have to take your pants all the way off,"" I said to her. ""Those are the rules.""</p><p>A flash of anger crossed her face and she kicked off her sneakers and pulled the jeans over her feet, one at a time. Then she paused.</p><p>""Now take off your undies,"" I ordered her.</p><p>Erica peeled off her pink panties, and stepped out of them one leg at a time. She was careful not to let them touch the ground. She laid the little pink bundle on top of her jeans. I moved closer to her so that my face was only inches away from her crotch. Her delicate plump labia looked soft and vulnerable; and smooth. Not even the hint of a hair; which was not surprising since we were both only 10 years old.</p><p>""Your turn now Megan,"" she commanded.</p><p>""Wait!"" I said. ""Open up. I want to see inside.""</p><p>Erica pulled her lips apart with her fingers. Inside she was pink and shiny and I could see a couple of flecs of white where little bits of toilet paper stuck to her. 'Klingons,' we called them.</p><p>""Cool!"" I said and moved back slightly and started to take off my own clothes.</p><p>I was wearing a denim smock which I pulled over my head, folded and carefully placed on the ground.</p><p>""You don't have any undies on!"" Erica practically shouted.</p><p>""Shhh!"" I said to her. ""Not so loud, are you trying to to tell the neighbours?""</p><p>I sat cross-legged on my folded smock. Erica's dark eyes were wide open as she stared at my naked young pussy.</p><p>""Come closer Erica,"" I said, ""I thought you said you wanted to touch me?""</p><p>Erica knelt before me, eyes fixed on my pussy. She wasn't smiling any more; her face had a look of intense concentration. I uncrossed my legs, let them fall open, and leaned back. I knew that if I lay this way, my pussy lips would be slightly open and Erica could see some pink bits inside. This I knew because I had practised in the mirror. Erica looked a little bewildered as if she could not believe what she was seeing.</p><p>Erica's face then took on that impish expression I knew so well and she reached out and began to rub the slippery, sensitive surface between my legs.</p><p>""Want to put your finger inside me?"" I said to Erica.</p><p>She looked at me slightly shocked, as I thought she would. Not many girls our age knew the 'stinky finger' technique.</p><p>""Go ahead try it!"" I said, egging her on.</p><p>Erica didn't need much persuading. She placed her index finger on my hole and pushed in. Her finger slid into my slippery hole almost as if it had suction. Erica's lips were pursed tightly with concentration.</p><p>""Push your finger in and out, it feels really good,"" I said to her.</p><p>Erica very gingerly began to masturbate me. Her finger glistened with my juices. ""Oh that feels so good Erica,"" I said to her. ""You made me all juicy. Want to know how it tastes?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, hesitantly. ""Isn't it gross?""</p><p>""Go ahead, it tastes awesome! I've tasted it lots of times.""</p><p>I knew Erica was on the hook. She acted as if she was going to do something gross, but I knew she could not resist. And I was right. She put the slippery index finger to her mouth and licked it. Now for phase two.</p><p>""I dare you to lick me right on my kitty,"" I said to her with a big grin on my face.</p><p>I could see by the way she was screwing up her face that Erica about to refuse, so I pulled out my trump card.</p><p>""I dare you, and if you lick mine I will lick yours.""</p><p>""You first Megan, and I double dare you.""</p><p>""Deal!"" I said.</p><p>I stood up and motioned her to take my place on the folded skirt. I had to move it slightly to get it out of the way of the bushes. Erica lay down on her back and I took my place, tummy on the grass, in between her legs which I pushed apart. I gave her a long wet lick, up and down her open hairless slit. She tasted a bit of pee, but otherwise yummy.</p><p>After a few casual licks I used my tongue to circle her little clit and she began to writhe and moan a bit. I thought about giving her the 'stinky finger' but decided to wait for another time. I could tell she was enjoying it, because a couple of times I tried to stop she wanted me keep going.</p><p>Eventually it was my turn and we traded places. This time Erica didn't hesitate and licked me in pretty much the same way as I licked her. It was nice and I had a sweet little cum.</p><p>We put our clothes back on and headed into my house. Erica's Mom was in the kitchen and because it was still warm we asked her for popsicles. She split one in two and gave us each a half with a stick. When Erica's Mom's back was turned I gave my popsicle an exaggerated lick. Erica saw me and laughed and did the same. I was sure that she had enjoyed herself as much as I had and I knew we would be exploring each other's kittys again soon.</p><p>My parents went out that evening as they do often. Dad worked for Xerox and did a lot of entertaining. After supper, and after my younger brother had been put to bed, my babysitter Tina came into my room and sat down on my bed. Tina is in her 40s and does a lot of babysitting around the neighbourhood. She is quite plain looking and a bit plump, but she has really amazing boobs.</p><p>""How did it go today?"" She asked me.</p><p>""Great!"" I said. ""Just like we planned. I got her to lick my pussy. It was so easy!""</p><p>""That's my girl,"" Tina said to me and she put her hand under the sheets, over my thigh and began to stroke my pussy. I wear baggy shorts to bed and there was nothing to stop Tina's fingers from caressing my little clam. My body responded by shivering at her touch.</p><p>""Invite her for a sleepover when your parents go out town. We can have a nice little party together, don't you think?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" I said."" I can't wait to see Erica's face when she sees your boobs. And your hairy pussy.""</p><p>Tina had her finger inside me and her thumb on my clit. Her finger going in and out was making squishing noises. I began to lose concentration.</p><p>""You are my good little girl, Megan. You are so good to your Auntie Tina she is going to let you lick her pussy tonight.""</p><p>""You are going to do that anyway because you love when I do it,"" I said to her.</p><p>She was right! I did, and she loved it.</p>"
840,"Flashing My Fanny, Part 1",cs.unwin,1,"Zoe, 14 from London loves to show her young fanny to older women.","['F', 'f', 'g', 'inc', 'ws']","<p class=""H1"">Flashing My Fanny 1</p><p>
</p><p>
</p><p>Warning: This story contains adult content. If such material offends
you or if you are under 21 please stop reading.
Author's Note: This story is the property of the author. It can be
downloaded for personal reading,  pleasure, or sending to a friend,
but if you wish to re-post them on your own site, please contact the
author for permission. Copyright 2015 cs.unwin, All rights reserved.
Please email if you have any suggestions or comments: csunwin@yandex.com</p><p>I really like the Starbucks on Charing Cross Road in London. The
coffee shop is my favourite because it's always busy and has plenty of
comfortable armchairs and sofas arranged in no particular order. Here
it's easy for me to get older women to peek up my skirt and see my
bare fanny, without anyone else noticing.</p><p>I’m Zoe, and I'm 13. flashing my fanny to older women is what I like
to do after school and in my spare time. It’s my hobby LOL!</p><p>It’s a late November afternoon and it’s raining. A dreary drizzle is
pelting the dingy side-walks. Workers are beginning to rush home with
umbrellas and raincoats at the ready; some are holding newspapers over
their heads to keep dry. Most are heading for the nearby Tottenham
Court Road Tube Station. Today Starbucks is mostly full of LSE (London
School of Economics) students and oriental tourists, Chinese or
Japanese, I can’t never really tell the difference.</p><p>I’m sitting alone pretending to work on my iPad. I’m wearing my school
uniform which is a white shirt, school jumper, plaid skirt and knee
socks. School regulations state that the hem of my skirt must touch my
knees; but by pulling my skirt up at the top and fastening it with a
bobby pin, I can turn it into a mini skirt. My knickers are tucked
away in my school bag.</p><p>I am bored because I have been here for ages and I haven’t met ‘the
one’. Just as I am about to leave, I see her walk through the door:
40ish, slightly overweight and with really nice knockers. She is well
dressed and I can tell she has been shopping on Oxford Street. ‘The
one’ orders a mocha frappuccino to stay and plumps herself down on the
armchair directly opposite to mine, shopping bags scattering on the
floor at her feet. I look at her, give her my best shy smile, and go
back to reading my iPad.</p><p>It's now time for me to get to work. I pretend to be completely
absorbed in what's on my screen and squirm around in my seat like I am
concentrating too hard to pay attention. My legs drift apart, then
back together again; and then they drift apart again, only wider. I
try to imagine what I look like to her: pretty young schoolgirl,
brunette, slightly built with only a hint of boobs, and a totally
hairless fanny smiling at her sideways, the way bare fannies always do.</p><p>I am sitting in such a way that I can peek over the top of my iPad
without being noticed. Goody! I can tell she has seen my naked young
slit! She pretends to be looking around the room but her gaze always
returns to my little bare twat. She crosses and re-crosses her legs;
that’s a really good sign, and it means she's getting hot and
bothered. I watch her face; she is not especially pretty but has nice
skin and strong features. She looks a bit insecure and self-conscious,
and I like that in the old ladies I pull. Her forehead is wrinkled as
if she is thinking hard or trying to make a decision. I wait patiently
and let my legs fall open again. </p><p>I know I am getting randy because its getting slippery down there; I
can feel my lips slide against each other when move my legs together.
Not squishy yet, but definitely slippery. I'm thinking about my fanny
and I barely notice that the bloke in the seat next to mine has left.
I now see ‘the one’ get up from her seat and walk towards the door. Is
she planning to leave? No, she has moved to the queue at the counter
but keeps looking back in my direction. She orders another cup and
walks back towards me. Brilliant! She has taken the seat next to mine.</p><p>This is where I start to get anxious. I’m only 13, and even though I
have been around the block a few times, this part always frightens me
a little. I have also definitely gone from slippery to squishy.</p><p>“I know what you are doing, you little tart,” 'the one' says to me
leaning close so no one else can hear.</p><p>I catch her scent over the smell of the coffee. Good perfume but
definitely an old lady smell; I like it. I don’t smell cigarettes on
her which is good. Smoking is gross.</p><p>“Yes Miss,” I reply. “If you say so Miss.” I lean over and give her
the most innocent smile I can manage. </p><p>We are sitting close enough that my knee touches her thigh briefly. It
looks like she is still trying to make up her mind; her forehead is
still wrinkled.</p><p>“You have a very lovely pussy dear,” she says, “I have been admiring
it for the last half hour. My name is Carol.”</p><p>“My name is Zoe. I am ever so very pleased to meet you Carol,” I say
to her in my sweetest polite voice, and I hold out my hand to her. “I
am ever so glad that you like it!” I say with a big toothsome grin.</p><p>I can see her face relax, her wrinkles disappear. I am not anxious any
more. ‘Ladies and Gentlemen, we have a winner!’</p><p>Carol leans over and whispers in my ear: ”I’d love to lick that little
pussy of yours.”</p><p>I answer her in my best Sloan Square accent: “Oh yes, that would be
lovely!”</p><p>“Come to my flat for a cup of tea,” she says to me and gives me a very
broad wink. I wink back at her.</p><p>We leave together and Carol tries to hail a taxi, but owing to the
rain and because it's rush hour she doesn’t stand a chance. We end up
having to take the Tube, which is annoying because it means we have to
change trains twice. I text my Mum to tell her I am having supper at a
friends. I show the text to Carol and she becomes a bit twitchy.
Whether it's because she suddenly realises I have a mother, or because
she is simply eager to shag me, I can't really tell.</p><p>At last we arrive at her place. Carol lives in a rather expensive
modern looking two bedroom flat south of the river near Blackfriars
Bridge. As soon as we are inside the door Carol gets on her knees,
pulls my skirt up and buries her face between my legs. She breathes in
deeply through her nose, inhaling my smell. Old women often do that
when they want to shag me. I have noticed older pussies smell
different from young ones. They taste different too. I think it may be
because old women drink too much and eat spicy food.</p><p>I am pretty squishy at this point and when I feel Carol’s hot wet
tongue wiggling to get inside my cunt lips, I go weak at the knees. I
am also desperate to wee; and I have been since we left Starbucks. I
tell Carol this and she gets up and points to the loo.</p><p>“Would you like to watch me while I go?” I ask her. </p><p>Carol practically drags me into the toilet. I put my bum on the seat
and open my legs wide so that Carol can see everything and I
immediately start to gush a solid stream of wee. The air in the toilet
is thick with the strong smell, but Carol does not seem to mind. When
I have squirted my last few drops, she says:</p><p>“Let me lick you clean Zoe.” And she does.</p><p>I hold the toilet seat for support as Carol lifts my legs over her
shoulders. My hairless little fanny is wide open and Carol licks every
inch, including my arsehole. She circles my clit and flicks it with
the tip of her tongue. She is really brilliant; just when I think I am
about to have a massive cum, she pushes her finger deep inside me. It
slides in like it has been sucked by a vacuum; I have been ready for
her and squishy for ages. When I think it couldn't get any better
Carol pushes a long finger right up my arsehole. Then I have a cum, a
rather serious one.</p><p>While I'm sitting on the toilet twitching, Carol lifts me up; not
difficult for her. I’m only six and a half stone (that’s 90lbs in
America) and she carries me into her very feminine bedroom. There's no
sign of a ‘Mr. Carol’ anywhere. She places me on her queen size bed
and undresses me faster than I could undress myself. Carol takes a
moment to stare at my naked 13 year old body. </p><p>“I adore your little boobs,” she says. “They are really cute,
especially when your nipples stick out like that.”</p><p>“Thank you Carol,” I say, and do my best Kate Moss impression by
pushing out my little boobs, and throwing back my head.</p><p>“Would you like some more of this?” I ask her, lifting my leg up to my
ear in a ballet stretch. My vag is wide open and I am showing Carol
all my pink bits.</p><p>“Yes, she says, but I think Auntie Carol needs loving now.”</p><p>Carol undresses very quickly, throwing her clothes in a heap on the
floor. Her boobs, out of their bra, don’t push out any more; her
middle age knockers sag and are covered with blue veins. But her nips
are something else; huge, long, and puffy! I have never seen such
colossal nipples on a woman before. Her bush is dark, wild and pretty
tangled, like a garden that hasn’t been tended in a long time.</p><p>Carol jumps into bed with me. We fondle each other for a bit and I
suck on both her nipples. My hand rubs her hairy cunt and Carol
fingers my hairless twat again. She tries to French-kiss me but it's
not my favourite; I’m not that fond of swopping spit with old ladies.
I avoid it by crawling between her legs to discover what her cunt
tastes like. It’s not bad for an old lady’s cunt, but too hairy; a
couple of hairs get caught in my throat and make me choke.</p><p>She implores me me to finger her. I am able to push all my fingers
inside her; she really has a massive old cunt and it's sopping wet. I
add my thumb to the four fingers, then put my whole fist inside and
hammer her. Carole has a massively huge orgasm and shouts so loudly I
think the neighbours will hear her. She also gushes her slime all over
the place and the bedspread is sopping wet under her bum.</p><p>We catch some breath before we resume our shagging; Carol cuddles me
and I suck on her massive nips. All of a sudden we hear the door
unlock and a voice calling out: </p><p>“Mum, I am home! Are you there?”</p><p>“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Carole wails. “It’s Melanie, home early from her
Dad’s. Quick get dressed, and for God sake brush your hair.”</p><p>Carol is dressed and out the door faster than I am. When I have
finished running a brush through my hair I go to the living room and
there meet a small, black haired, almost oriental looking girl. I
think she is very pretty; she looks a couple of years younger me.</p><p>“Zoe, this is Melanie, my daughter. Her Dad’s Chinese,” she adds as if
she needs to explain why the two look so different. </p><p>“Zoe is visiting because her Mum asked me to help her with homework,”
Carol explains.</p><p>I think it's a pretty lame excuse and so does Melanie who gives her
mother a sceptical look, but doesn’t say anything. She shrugs and
wanders into the kitchen to look for a snack.</p><p>“I need to go to the loo Zoe, then I'll take you downstairs to find a
taxi to take you home.”</p><p>While Carol is in the loo having a wee and freshening her make-up (old
ladies do that a lot) I ask her daughter:</p><p>“How old are you Melanie?”</p><p>“I’m 11,” she says. “You can call me Mel, all my friends do.”</p><p>“Really? You look a lot older,” I say, flattering her. ”I’m 13. Want
to hang out some time?”</p><p>“Sure,” she says.</p><p>“What’s your mobile number,” I ask her.</p><p>She gives me her number and I put it in my own mobile. Carol comes out
of the loo, face freshly painted, and rushes me out of the flat. While
we are waiting for a taxi outside, Carol and I exchange phone numbers.</p><p>“Thank you Carole, I had a very lovely time,” I tell her in my
plummiest voice. “I’d love to see you again. Please do text me any
time you like.”</p><p>She looks at me a bit doubtfully. The taxi arrives and I kiss her on
the cheek before jumping in the car to go home. </p>"
841,"Flashing My Fanny, Part 2",cs.unwin,2,"Zoe, 13, from London loves to show her young fanny to older women.","['F', 'f', 'g', 'inc', 'ws']","<p class=""H1"">Flashing My Fanny 1</p><p>
</p><p>
</p><p>Warning: This story contains adult content. If such material offends
you or if you are under 21 please stop reading.
Author's Note: This story is the property of the author. It can be
downloaded for personal reading,  pleasure, or sending to a friend,
but if you wish to re-post them on your own site, please contact the
author for permission. Copyright 2015 cs.unwin, All rights reserved.
Please email if you have any suggestions or comments: csunwin@yandex.com</p><p>
The next day I send Mel a text asking if she wants to come to my house
for a sleepover. She is staying with her Dad and he is happy to let
her go after he rings my Mum to confirm. It’s all arranged and the
following Friday Mel comes to my house.
</p><p>
Mel is very sweet and more than a little bit in awe of me. She follows
me around the house like a puppy and hangs on my every word. At bed
time she pulls out an animal pattern pyjama suit from of her overnight
bag.
</p><p>
“No Mel,"" I say to her. ""My house, my rules! Here we sleep in our
knickers. And we have to sleep together in my bed.""
</p><p>
“Cool,” she says, gushing slightly as she does with most of my ideas.
</p><p>
We slide under the covers; I pull her close to me and put my leg over
hers. She feels warm and soft and her hair smells fresh and like baby
shampoo.
</p><p>
“Do you like kissing?” I ask her.
</p><p>
“Yes, I guess so. Do you want me to kiss you Zoe?”
</p><p>
I tell her I do and we kiss for a while. I teach her how to
French-kiss and she catches on pretty quickly.
</p><p>
“Do you ever touch yourself on your fanny?” I ask her.
</p><p>
“You mean wanking?” Melanie giggles. “Yeah I like to wank, most girls
I know do.”
</p><p>
“Did you ever have someone else wank you?”
</p><p>
“Noo, never! Do you want to wank me Zoe?” She asks.
</p><p>
I don’t answer and instead kiss her and put my hand down the front of
her knickers. Her fanny is smooth as a baby’s bum. I pry her lips
apart with my fingers. She is a little sticky inside but I find her
little clit and begin to rub around it. I can tell Mel likes what I am
doing because her breathing has begun to quicken.
</p><p>
“Mel take off your knickers,” I tell her.
</p><p>
Mel pulls off her small white cotton panties and opens her legs for
me. I spend some time teasing her little clam and then begin kissing
down her body working my way towards her fanny. She has no boobs at
all, but when I kiss and lick her little nipples they stiffen.
</p><p>
When I my lips reach her belly button she asks: “Are you going to kiss
my fanny?”
</p><p>
“Yes,” I tell her. “When two girls like each other a lot that’s what
they do. Do you like me Mel?”
</p><p>
“Oh yes Zoe, I like you ever so much. Please kiss my fanny if you like.”
</p><p>
I slide under the covers and kiss Mel on her pussy lips. I put out my
tongue and lick her slowly, tasting her for the first time. She tastes
sweet and fresh and really yummy; when my saliva begins to mingle with
her own juices I think to myself: ‘this is the best little twat I have
ever tasted’.
</p><p>
Mel, I discover, is an exceptionally randy little girl. I did not
think a girl so young could have a real cum, but she does; she has
several, one after another. When I finish licking her she practically
begs to have a go at my gash. Mel licks me like a little pussy-cat and
I am soon writhing under her tongue. I do have to give her a bit of
instruction on finger technique but she is a fast learner. I consider
having a go at her tight little vag with my own finger, but it’s late
and we fall asleep in each other’s arms. Another time, I think to myself.
</p><p>
The following morning Mel and I snog a bit and give each other a
little wank. Mel tells me she loves me and I tell her I love her too.
I do mean it and I am beginning to think of her as my bestest friend;
but I'm not ready to confide to her about my old lady friends and how
I meet them. I am certain that Mel would really enjoy frolicking with
some of the old ladies I have enticed with my little twat; but I am
not certain how to bring up the subject. I decide to wait and see what
happens.
</p>"
842,"flashing My Fanny, Part 3",cs.unwin,3," Zoe, 13, from London, loves to show her fanny to older women","[' F', 'f', 'g', 'inc', 'ped', 'ws']","<p class=""H1"">Flashing My Fanny 1</p><p>
</p><p>
</p><p>
Warning: This story contains adult content. If such material offends you or if you are under 21 please stop reading. Author's Note: This story is the property of the author. It can be downloaded for personal reading,  pleasure, or sending to a friend, but if you wish to re-post them on your own site, please contact the author for permission. Copyright 2015 cs.unwin, All rights reserved. Please email if you have any suggestions or comments: csunwin@yandex.com ----- Over the next few weeks Mel and I see each other as often as we can. On our next sleepover we bath together and when the bath is empty, I teach Mel how to wee standing up, in the tub. I learned girls can squirt their wee quite as far as boys can; we just need to have a really full bladder and hook our fingers into our pussy lips in the right way. I laugh when the first time she tries Mel wees all over her legs and she has to take another bath to clean up.
</p><p>
I can’t wait to get into bed and play with Mel’s hairless little slit. It’s lovely to have her young pussy to play with as much as I want. It is so clean and fresh and a nice change from the old ladies I have been pulling for the last year. I like old ladies because they make me feel dirty and nasty and they will do anything I ask for a taste of my twat; but little girls taste so much better.
</p><p>
Carol texts me nearly every day; she is desperate to meet again and lick my fanny. I text her I am busy, but I take a snap of my vag for to keep her eager. She sends me several photos of her hairy cunt from different angles; I show them to Mel to gauge her reaction. Mel doesn’t recognize her mother’s hairy cunt and asks me:
</p><p>
“Zoe, where did you get that? Who sent it to you?”
</p><p>
I am not ready to reveal the whole story. I tell Mel that I have met a woman who is smitten with my pussy and who is pestering me to go and see her again. Mel hangs on every word I say. She wants to know everything: what the old lady looks like and what it’s like shagging her. By an amazing coincidence, as we are talking about this I get a text from Stella, who is another old lady I met at Charing Cross Starbucks. Stella wants me to come over to her place for a bit of ‘lick-the-slit’. She doesn’t live very far from my house.
</p><p>
I tell Mel; she is giddy with excitement and says:
</p><p>
“Oh Zoe, can I come with you? Do you think she will let me see her naked? Please take me with you!”
</p><p>
I tell Mel I think it is a splendid idea and that Stella will be chuffed to meet her. I text Stella back and it’s sorted.
</p><p>
The next day Mel and I walk over to Graham Terrace where Stella lives. Her flat is in a row of low houses beside a Presbyterian church. Black wrought iron railings line the sidewalk to keep pedestrians from falling into the deep excavated entrances of the buildings basement flats. Each house has a sort of fenced overpass for visitors to enter the main floor front door. Stella lives in a basement flat; to enter we have pass through a heavy wrought iron gate and descend a circular staircase.
</p><p>
Stella is a plump woman in her mid-30s with long dark hair in ringlets; I imagine she must spend a fortune in salons. I’m sure she fancies it keeps her looking young; but to me she looks old and a bit pathetic.
</p><p>
She sees Mel right away and exclaims:
</p><p>
“Oh Zoe, you have brought a school mate with you? How wonderful! Come in,"" she says, ""it is so wonderful to see you both.”
</p><p>
Stella’s flat is large and has higher ceilings than you would expect in a basement. We are invited to sit on her sofa. I hitch up my skirt and open my legs so that Stella can clearly see my hairless young twat. Mel gives me a funny look; she did not know that I was going to go ‘commando’ to meet Stella.
</p><p>
“Oh my! Stella says, her eyes fixed on my fanny. You’ve brought me my bestest favourite thing in all the world!” She says this in a high pitched voice, trying to sound like a young girl.
</p><p>
I close my legs, blocking her view, and I tell her: “Mel wants to see you naked, I promised her she could. Can you please undress for us?”
</p><p>
I used my best little girl pleading voice, which my Mum really hates.
</p><p>
“Of course Zoe. Whatever you like dear girl,” Stella says and begins an elaborate strip tease for us.
</p><p>
Stella is one of those women who look better with her clothes on. When she removes her top we can see the double rolls of fat on her abdomen; one thick roll below her breast and a second bigger roll which is her tummy, and which hangs down in a little fold over her crotch. Her calves are thick and support fleshy thighs mottled by cellulite wrinkles. Her large breasts hang on her chest like deflated balloons and her aureoles are so big a part of the brown circles are hidden in the folds underneath. Thick black hair covers her slit and dangly bits and a patch of black stubble runs up to underneath the bulge of her stomach.
</p><p>
I keep my legs together during Stella’s dance and open them when she stands in front of us completely naked.
</p><p>
“Stella,” I ask her politely, “can you please get on your hands and knees for us?”
</p><p>
She is unable to refuse me and gets down on all fours; in that position her soft sagging boobs hang almost to the floor. I stand up, motion Mel to follow me, and we walk around to behind Stella. I spread her fat fleshy bottom so that we can see into the bright red gash of her vag. Mel giggles at the sight of her brown puckered arsehole.
</p><p>
“Go ahead and play with her fanny,” I tell Mel.
</p><p>
“Oooh! Can I?” She asks. “It looks so nasty!”
</p><p>
“Yes, it is pretty nasty and you can do anything you like to her.”
</p><p>
Nasty or not, Mel’s inquisitive young fingers dig deeply into Stella’s bottom. I hear a squishy sucking noise as she burrows into the fat woman’s deep cunt. I begin to feel squishy myself and I start to play with my own wet little twat. Stella begins to pant and begs to be allowed to lick me; I give her permission and she crawls to me and starts to lick me as urgently as one would lick an ice lolly melting in the sun.
</p><p>
Mel is on her knees, her almond shaped eyes are wide open and only inches from Stella’s backside. I lean back to enjoy the wet tongue snaking its way up and down my crack. Stella finds my clit and I close my eyes to enjoy the cum I have been expecting. When I open my eyes I see Mel’s face buried in Stella’s bottom. I can barely keep from bursting out laughing; Mel, it turns out, is a dirtier little slut than I had expected. But she looks like she is struggling to get the right angle and needs my help.
</p><p>
“Lie on your back Stella,” I tell her. “Let me sit on your face.”
</p><p>
Stella turns over and lies on the carpet. Her boobs hang down on either side, flat against her rib cage. I strip off my skirt and straddle her head. My hands, looking for support, sink into the flesh of her stomach as I lower my fanny on her face. Stella fingers my vag and arsehole while she is licking me. Mel is on her tummy and licks Stella’s gaping wet cunt enthusiastically.
</p><p>
After some time Mel asks me if she we can trade places. I give up my position to her; Stella is overjoyed to be allowed to lap on a hairless slit even younger than mine. I decide to watch and perch on the sofa rubbing myself. When it’s time for us to go home, Stella gives us each a hug and reminds us we are welcome to visit her any time we like. en
</p>"
843,The Pretty Little Flower,Cutie Cake,1,,[''],"<p>Dear sister, I would like to share with you
something wonderful, something secret.</p><p>The little pretty flower is not open yet,
but it looks so promising. She's so delicate
that she is scared to open to the rough kind
of people. But one day, I approach her, and I
start to talk with and cherish her.</p><p>My voice is so soft and my caress so magical,
that the pretty flower opens up with all her glory
to show me the most beautiful pink color
that nature can create. I cannot resist smelling
her with all my heart. Her perfume is so wonderful
that my eyes roll back. I look further inside
and I see two beautiful petals protecting the heart of
the pretty flower, so inviting that I have to caress
this with my so soft finger. Instantaneously, the two
so delicate petals open up to let me see—oh my
God—the heaven. The most beautiful pink button, timid
a little, pulses when I just touch it with my so
soft and lovely finger. The two inside petals open
a little more, and I find that the flower wants to
release some droplets of her so precious nectar. I
don't waste any time and I act like a little bee and
gather her honey with my tongue. It tastes so sweet.
When I drink her candy-like nectar, I feel rejuvenated and blessed.</p><p>The pretty little flower loves pretty soft girls and
wants to reward them. When I leave her, the pretty flower
closes instantly, and will just and only open when
a so soft pretty girl like me will cherish her.</p><p>Since that day, I need the
pretty flower in my life and I would love, cherish and
protect her forever. Today, I know that all pretty
girls have a pretty flower inside, just asking
to be cherished, to open with all her glory, by the softness
that can be provided by just us girls, hidden somewhere...</p><p>Would you like I find yours?</p>"
844,Sally's Temperature,Cyndi J,1,A girl gets her temperature taken and the next day asks for more.,"['F', 'g', 'con', 'oral', 'medfet']","<p>One of my best friends, Mandy, who is bisexual, used to have me babysit her
2 girls. I started working for her when her girls were very young.
They were a couple years apart. The oldest, Sally, was 10 and was
turning into a very beautiful girl. Not that her sister, Becky, wasn't
pretty. It's just that Sally was like WOW. But Sally had a bad habit.
She always seemed to think she had a fever. I don't know how many
digital thermometers her mom went through. Her mom knew of my medical
fetish and asked me if I would like to take Sally's temperature 'my
way' sometime. I said, ""Sure. If it's okay with you."" She thought it
might teach her a lesson and get her to stop thinking she always had a
fever.</p><p>So one day I went over to Mandy's house. Sally answered the door
with, you guessed it, that damn digital stuck in her mouth. I asked
Mandy what was wrong with her today. She said, ""Who knows? I think
it's time we taught her a lesson. Did you bring your thermometer? If
not, I have one. It's in the medicine cabinet in the master bathroom.""
She then yelled for Sally.</p><p>When she came into the room, Mandy said to her, ""I think we need to
find out if you really do have a fever. I'm gonna let Cyndi take your
temperature. But not with that thermometer. And you know we only have
one other kind."" Right then Sally's eyes got big as dinner plates. She
asked, ""Do you have to? Will it hurt?"" I said, ""Yes I think we should.
And no it won't hurt. You know I take my daughter's that way all the
time. Have you ever heard her complain about it?""</p><p>""No, I guess not."" Mandy told her to go to her room and lay down on
the bed on her tummy and I would be in there shortly. A few minutes
later I got up to go in there. As I was leaving the room, Mandy gave
me a wink and said, ""Have fun."" I replied, ""Oh I will.""</p><p>I went to the master bathroom and retrieved the thermometer and KY. I
went to Sally's room and there she was, laying on her bed, with a
somewhat worried look on her face. ""What's wrong, hunny?"" I asked. She
replied, ""I'm a little scared that it will hurt."" ""Baby, I promise it
won't hurt. In fact, you might even like it."" ""Really? You think so?""
""I would almost bet on it.""</p><p>She rolled over on her tummy. It was still early and she still had
her nightgown on, which made things a lot easier for me. I lifted it
up and told her to raise up a little. She did and I pulled her panties
down to her knees. My, my. She had such a cute little bottom. I put
some KY on my finger and told her I needed to put some on her to make
the thermometer go in easier. I spread her cheeks and brought her
little rosebud into view. And what a lovely one it was. I spread the
lube on it and resisted the urge to stick my finger in it. Once I had
that done, I told her it was time to take her temperature. I put some
lube on the thermometer and said to her, ""Now this may be a little
cold at first but it will warm up. Ready?"" ""Yeah, I guess so.""</p><p>I touched it to her and she flinched a little. ""Oooo. That IS cold.""
""Just relax, Sweety. This won't take long."" I then inserted it into
her very slowly. As it was registering, I rubbed her back and bottom
to calm her. After about 5 minutes or so, I removed the thermometer
and wiped it off to read it. ""There. That wasn't so bad, was it?"" ""No
it wasn't that bad after all. Do I have a fever?"" ""Well, let's take a
look. Hmmm. 100.5. You do have a slight fever. I'll get you some
Tylenol."" I got some and gave them to her. ""Take these and in a few
hours I'll check it again and see if it helped. You get some rest and
I'll be back in a little while."" ""Okay. Thank you, Cyndi."" ""You're
welcome, baby. Now get some rest.""</p><p>I returned to the kitchen where Mandy was. ""Well, did you have fun?
Did she give you any trouble? Are you all 'hot and bothered' now? Do I
need to take your temperature?"" I answered, ""Yes, no, yes and I bet
you'd like to."" ""You know I would,"" she replied. ""But we'll wait til
we're here alone for that."" ""Of course.""</p><p>A few hours later, I went to check on Sally. She was still dosing.
""Sally, baby. I need to take your temperature again.""</p><p>Without even opening her eyes or saying a word, she rolled over. I
took the thermometer and shook it down. This time, I didn't need to
put any lube on it as she was still moist from the first time. I,
again, slowly inserted it into her. After a few minutes I took it out
and read it. Her fever had come down to a more normal 99.8. I kissed
her on the forehead and told what a good little girl she was. She
never really did wake up all the way, I don't think.</p><p>I went back in to visit with Mandy some more. I told her she was all
better now. She thanked me. I told her it was no problem. She asked
me, ""You think it might have cured her?"" ""Only time will tell,"" I
replied.</p><p>A few days later, I got a call from Mandy. ""Hey, could you do me
another favor?"" ""What's that?"" ""Well, if you're not doing anything
tonight, could you sit with the girls overnight? I've been invited to
a kegger and I don't wanna drive</p><p>home wasted."" ""Sure. No problem. What time?"" ""4 would be fine."" ""I'll
be there.""</p><p>I got there and to my surprise, Sally didn't have her digital stuck
in her face like she usually did. ""Hi Mandy,"" I said as I walked in.
""Looks like our little plan worked."" ""I think it did. She hasn't
messed with that thing since you did what you did."" ""Well, good,"" I
said. ""Have they had their dinner yet?"" ""No, not yet. There's all
kinds of food in there. Pop in a couple pizzas for them. I got some
new movies you guys can watch. If you need anything, you have my
number. Sorry to hurry, but I want to get there early. Have a good
time. And you girls behave yourselves and mind Cyndi."" ""We will,"" they
said. Then, as she walked out the door, she gave me that wink again
and said, ""Have fun.""</p><p>She left and I put the pizzas in to cook. We ate them and watched a
couple of movies. After I put them to bed I settled in for a good
night's sleep.</p><p>The next morning I was sitting at the table having my coffee when in
walked Sally. She had a little grin on her face and what she asked
nearly floored me. In that little girl voice, she asked, ""Cyndi, will
you take my tempachur?"" I felt her forehead and said, ""You don't feel
warm to me."" ""I know. But can I tell you something without you
thinking I'm weird?""</p><p>""Sure, Hunny. What's that?"" ""You remember the other day when you took
it? You were right. It didn't hurt at all. It really did feel good.
And I was just wondering if you would do it again."" ""I guess it would
be okay."" I think I know now what that wink was all about that Mandy
gave me. ""Go in my room and lay down on the bed and I'll be in there
in a minute.""</p><p>I went and got the thermometer and went into my room. She was sitting
on the bed waiting for me. Just to be on the safe side, I said to her,
""I think we had better keep this between you and me. Let's not tell
your mom, okay?"" ""It's okay. She knows."" she said. ""Did she put you up
to this?"" She said, ""Well........yeah, kinda. The other day after you
left she</p><p>asked me what I thought about what you did. She asked me if I liked
it and I told her that I did. She told me that you liked doing that
and that it would be okay for you to do it to me again if I wanted
to."" Now I KNOW what that wink was all about. This might be
interesting. ""You sure you're okay with this? I won't do it if you
don't want me to"", I told her. ""It's okay, Cyndi. Why do you think I
asked?"" ""Well, you got me there. I guess you wouldn't have asked if
you didn't want me to"".</p><p>I told her to lay down on the bed. She did and when I lifted her gown
up I got quite a surprise. She wasn't wearing any panties. ""What's
this all about?"" I asked. ""Oh, that. I took them off when I got up so
it would make things easier for you."" ""Well, ain't you the thoughtful
little one."" ""I figured you would like that."" I grabbed the KY and put
some on my finger. I spread her cheeks and rubbed it on her little
bud. ""MMMMMM,"" she moaned. ""Oh you like that?"" ""Yes I do. It feels
good."" Again, I resisted the urge to put my finger in her. Didn't want
to get too intrusive. ""Okay, are you ready? I'm gonna put the
thermometer in you now."" ""Yes, I'm ready. Do it slow like you did the
other times. I like it like that.""</p><p>She was catching on quick. That's the way I like it, too. Nice and
slow.</p><p>As I put it in her she again moaned a little. I, again, rubbed her
back and bottom as we waited for it to register. I started rubbing the
backs of her thighs and she spread her legs apart. I could now see her
gorgeous little pussy. It looked so soft and smooth. I wanted so badly
to reach down there and rub it. But I thought I had better not. Didn't
want to scare her.</p><p>After a few minutes, I slowly removed the thermometer and wiped it
off to read it. ""99.6. Perfectly normal."" ""Thank you, Cyndi. I liked
that."" ""You're welcome, Hunny. Any time. Now let's get you cleaned up
before your sister wakes up and catches us.""</p><p>I got her all cleaned up and went into the kitchen to fix some
breakfast. We ate and they went in to watch cartoons. This gave me a
chance to go 'take care of things', if you know what I mean. Taking
her temperature got me so damn hot I almost couldn't function. It
didn't take long for me to release. I barely touched myself and I
exploded into multiple orgasms. I gathered myself back together and
joined them in the living room. Sally and Becky were sitting on the
floor in front of the TV. I sat down and Sally came over and got up on
my lap. I thought to myself, 'Oh no. Am I going to be able to handle
this? This hot little number sitting on my lap?' I told myself to just
stay calm. She whispered in my ear, ""That was fun."" ""SHHHHH. Your
sister might hear you,"" I whispered back.</p><p>Just then the phone rang. It was Mandy. She was calling to tell me
she was having car trouble and could I stay another night as it was
going to be the next day before she got it fixed. ""Sure, Hun. No
problem. We're having a great time here."" She replied, ""Yeah, I bet
you are."" ""You're terrible,"" I said. ""You put Sally up to that, didn't
you?"" ""Okay. You busted me. Yes, I did. I thought you would like that.
Am I right?"" ""Hell yes I liked it. She's becoming quite the little
vixen."" ""Yes she is. Gotta run. You should still have plenty of food.
Have fun. I'll see you tomorrow. Call if you need anything.""</p><p>She hung up and I asked the girls if they wanted to go to the park.
They jumped at the chance. We went out and they played and had a good
time.</p><p>That evening after dinner and some TV time, I got the girls in bed
and headed for the liquor cabinet to make me a nightcap. I found some
good brandy and poured a glass. I found a good book and headed for the
bedroom.</p><p>I had been reading for an hour or so when I heard a light knock on
the door. ""Yes?"" The door opened a little and I saw it was Sally. ""Can
I come in?"" ""Sure, Hunny."" She came in and closed and LOCKED the door
behind her. I asked her why she locked it. ""I need to talk to you
about something and I don't want Becky waking up and bothering us.""
""Okay, baby. Get up here on the bed with me and tell me what it is you
want to talk about."" ""Well, you know when you were taking my tempachur
this morning?"" ""Yes."" ""And when you rubbed my legs I spread them
apart?"" ""Yes I noticed that.""</p><p>""Well?"" ""Well, what?"" ""Did you like what you saw?"" I said, ""Excuse
me?"" Again she asked, ""Did you like what you saw? I know you like
girls instead of boys. Mom told me you did because I asked her. 'Cause
I never see you with guys."" ""What else did she tell you?"" ""She said
you and her play around with each other. And you touch each other down
there."" ""Well, yes we do sometimes. Does that bother you?"" ""No, Cyndi.
It don't bother me. I've thought about what it would feel like to have
another girl touch me there. What does it fell like?"" ""Well, it's
kinda hard to say, other than there's nothing else in the world that
feels that good.""</p><p>Then she did something that really blew my mind. She raised her gown
up and I could see that she wasn't wearing her panties. She took my
hand and put it on her little pussy. INSTANT WETNESS FOR ME! I pulled
my hand away and said, ""I'm not sure that I should do this. It's just
not right. Besides, what would your mom say if she found out?"" ""I
already talked to Mom about it. I asked her if it would be okay. She
said it would. If you don't believe me, call her and ask her."" ""No,no.
That's okay. I believe you. But if you want to do this, let's do it
right. Go ahead and take your gown off. Don't want anything to get in
the way.""</p><p>She did and for the first time I saw her totally naked. Damn she
looked nice. I took my gown off as well and she saw me naked for the
first time. ""WOW! You look great, Cyndi."" ""Thank you, Sweety. So do
you."" I was a lot slimmer in those days. ""Okay. Now lay down here on
the bed with me."" ""Is this how you and Mom do it?"" ""Yes it is."" ""Are
you gonna play with me like you and her do?"" ""Sorta. But I'm not gonna
do everything I do to her."" ""Like what?"" ""Well, for instance, I'm not
going to put my finger inside you. It might hurt and I don't want that
to happen.""</p><p>She was laying next to me on her back. Her skin was so soft and
silky. I started rubbing her tummy and she said that felt nice. I
slowly moved down towards her pussy. When I got to it I told her to
spread her legs a little. My finger found her slit and I rubbed up and
down on it. Then I slipped it between her lips and found her little
button. This made her shudder. ""MMMMMM. That feels good, Cyndi. I like
that."" I rubbed her clit in little circles. She started moaning and
moving around. ""I'm getting a weird feeling. No a bad one, Just
something is happening."" I didn't say a word. I just kept rubbing her,
Faster and faster. She started bucking up and down and then all of a
sudden, she stiffened and let out an 'OOOOOHHHH'. Than her little body
went limp. ""Wow. What just happened, Cyndi?"" ""You just had an orgasm.
Did you like it?"" ""Oh yes. That felt so good. I've heard of them but
never asked Mom about them."" ""I'm surprised she hasn't mentioned them
to you yet."" Then she asked, ""Can I touch yours?"" ""Of course you
can.""</p><p>She reach down and put her hand on my now throbbing pussy. She rubbed
up and down for a minute then she slipped her fingers in between my
lips. ""You're really wet. Did you pee?"" ""No. That's just lubrication.
It will happen to you eventually."" Her fingers soon found my clit and
I immediately into a mind bending climax. ""Wow. That didn't take
long,"" she said. ""Thank you, Sally. That was AWESOME!!!"" ""Can we do it
again?"" ""That's enough for tonight. I promise you we will do it again
soon. Now you get to bed and get some sleep. I'll see you in the
morning. Remember, not a word to your sister."" ""I promise, Cyndi.
Night-night."" She went to bed and I turned out the light and snuggled
in myself. I had the best sleep I'd had in a long time.</p><p>I woke up in the morning and fixed us all some breakfast. About noon,
Mandy arrived back home. She walked in and after hugs from the girls,
she pulled me aside and asked, ""Well, did you have fun?"" ""DID I? I had
a blast."" I told her all about what happened and she said she was
hoping that would happen. She said she wanted me to give Sally her
first experience. I told her I was more than happy to.</p>"
845,Janet's Early Birthday Present,Cyndi J,1,Janet is introduced to masturbation and a little more.,"['F', 'g', 'cons', 'mast', 'oral']","<p>The alarm clock buzzed and Brenda rolled over to turn it off. She
really didn't want to get up so early on a Saturday morning, but she
had so much to do. She and her daughter, Stacie, were throwing a
surprise birthday party for Stacie's best friend, Janet, the next day.
There was housework to do plus decorating the place. And, to top it
off, she needed to go out and buy Janet's present. So she crawled out
of bed and went in to make some breakfast.</p><p>Stacie and Brenda's lover, Linda, were already up and had breakfast
all on the table. ""WOW! Thanks, guys."" That was one thing she wouldn't
have to tackle.</p><p>Linda said, ""Yeah, I figured that you would need the extra help today
so I thought I would surprise you.""</p><p>Brenda said, ""Looks like this is the weekend for surprises.""</p><p>After they had finished breakfast, Brenda said, ""Well, I need to get
busy. Not much time to be had. And then I have to go get Janet's
present.""</p><p>Linda asked, ""What was you planning on getting her? I can pick it up
for you.""</p><p>""That would be great. Just get her something you think she would
like. Maybe Stacie could go with you and help pick it out. Would you
do that for me, Sweetie?""</p><p>""Sure, Mom. I know what she likes.""</p><p>Lind and Stacie got dressed and just as they were headed out the
door, in pops Janet.</p><p>Stacie said, ""Hi Janet. We were just getting ready to go shopping. I
would ask you to come along, but Linda's Corvette only has 2
seats.""</p><p>That's ok"", said Janet. ""I need to talk to your Mom anyway.</p><p>""Ok. We'll be back in a little bit. Bye Mom.""</p><p>""Bye, guys. Don't spend all your money.""</p><p>They left and Brenda asked Janet if she wanted anything to eat, as
there were a few leftovers.</p><p>""No, thanks. I already had breakfast. But I will take a glass of
milk.""</p><p>""Sure, Hunny.""</p><p>Brenda poured her a glass and said, ""Now, what is it you wanted to
talk to me about?""</p><p>Janet wiggled around in her chair and said, ""Well, it's kind of
embarrassing.""</p><p>Brenda put her hand on Janet's and said, ""It's ok. You can ask me
anything.""</p><p>Janet asked, ""Ok. Well, here goes. What's masturbation?""</p><p>Brenda about fell out of her chair. Here was a little girl, who was
turning 11 the next day, asking her what masturbation was. ""Where did
you hear this?""</p><p>""I heard some older girls at school mention it. I wasn't sure what
they were talking about so I thought I would ask you.""</p><p>""Don't you think you should ask your mom this?""</p><p>""You know Mom. She would freak if I asked her that.""</p><p>""Well, you have a point there.""</p><p>""So, what is it?""</p><p>Brenda thought to herself for a moment. 'Should I tell this little
girl or not? Would it get back to her mom? Her mom and I are good
friends and I don't want to ruin that. Oh, what the hell.' ""Well,
Sweetie, masturbation is something big girls do to make themselves
feel good.""</p><p>""Like how?""</p><p>""It makes them feel all warm and tingly inside.""</p><p>""Kinda like when I get a new toy?""</p><p>""Well, yeah, but much better.""</p><p>""That sounds like fun. But what do I have to do?""</p><p>Brenda couldn't believe she got herself into this. She again thought
to herself, 'Should I go on with this, or think of some way to get out
of it? What the hell.' ""Well, Hunny, you rub yourself down there,"" she
said, pointing to the girls lap.</p><p>""My Lucy?""</p><p>Brenda chuckled, ""Yes, if that's what you call it.""</p><p>""Ewww. That sounds kinda gross.""</p><p>""It's not, as long as you're clean.""</p><p>""I wanna feel warm and tingly. Will you show me how?""</p><p>""I don't know that I should.""</p><p>""OH PLEASE? PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEEEEEASE?""</p><p>""Well, ok, but only under one condition.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""You have to promise not to tell ANYONE about this. If you do, I
could get into a LOT of trouble.""</p><p>""I promise. I won't tell anyone. Cross my heart.""</p><p>""Ok, then. Well, I guess the best place to show you would be in the
bedroom.""</p><p>Brenda took little Janet by the hand and led her down the hall her
room. It was a large room with a king-size bed, entertainment system,
the works. They got on the bed and Brenda said, ""Ok, Hunny. I guess
the best way to show you would be for me to do it with you. So, the
first thing we need to do is get naked."" They began to take off their
clothes. And for the first time she saw Janet in the buff. She had
such a nice little body. And for some reason, she couldn't help but
get turned on by the sight of her. Little girls had never had an
effect on her before. There was just something different about Janet,
though. Her breasts had not started to develop yet. And her nipples
were tiny little light pink bumps. And her pussy was silky smooth. She
could feel the wetness forming on her own pussy.</p><p>They sat facing each other and Janet said, ""Ok, Brenda. I'm ready.
What do I do first?""</p><p>""Well, let me show you how I do it and then you can try it."" She
spread her lips apart and touched her clit. ""This is called your
clitoris, or clit for short. This is what you have to rub.""</p><p>Janet spread her little lips and said, ""I have one of those.""</p><p>""All girls do, Hunny. Get your finger wet and just start rubbing it,
like this."" And Brenda started rubbing herself in circles.</p><p>""OOOO!! That tickles. But it feels kinda good.""</p><p>""Just keep doing what you're doing. And pretty soon you're gonna feel
something like you've never felt before. You'll feel like you have to
pee. But don't stop. Just keep going""</p><p>Janet was rubbing away and by this time Brenda was really getting
turned on.</p><p>""Is this what masturbation is?""</p><p>""Yes Hunny.""</p><p>""OH Brenda. It's really starting to feel good.""</p><p>""Just keep going, Baby. You're doing fine.""</p><p>Brenda was about to cum when Janet cried out, ""OH Brenda. Something
is happening. I'm feeling funny.""</p><p>""Don't stop, Baby. You're gonna cum.""</p><p>""OH BRENDA. OOOHHHH. OOOOOHHHHHH."" Her body went stiff for a couple
of seconds then went limp.</p><p>About that same time, Brenda had an earth-shattering orgasm. Watching
this little girl cum put her right over the top. They both lay there,
totally spent.</p><p>Janet was the first to speak. ""WOW!!!. What just happened?""</p><p>Brenda replied, ""You just had what is called an orgasm. Did it feel
good?""</p><p>""Oh yes it did. I've never felt anything like that before.""</p><p>Brenda then had a thought. She wanted to touch her and caress her all
over. Make her really feel good. ""You want to know what feels even
better?""</p><p>""How could it possibly feel better than that?"" Janet asked.</p><p>""It feels even better when another girl does it to you. You don't
have to do anything but lay back and enjoy it.""</p><p>""Will you do it to me?""</p><p>""Of course I will. Just lie back and let yourself go."" And with that
Brenda moved around so that she was between Janet's legs, looking up
at her.</p><p>""Are you ready?""</p><p>""Yes, Brenda. Do me, PLEASE!!!""</p><p>Brenda moved up a little and started planting kisses all over her.
She moved up to her tiny nipples and slowly flicked her tongue over
them.</p><p>""MMMMMM. I like that.""</p><p>She continued planting kisses, moving down all the while. She made
her way down to Janet's hairless mound. It was still moist from her
first orgasm. She started kissing it lightly on the outside, moving up
and down her slit. Then with her tongue she slowly parted lips. Her
little pussy tasted so good. She found Janet's clit and flicked her
tongue over it. This brought an immediate response from Janet. She
started moving her hips up and down. Brenda put just the tip if her
finger inside Janet and wiggled it around. She then eased the tip of
her middle finger inside her ass. Now Janet's started bucking up and
down.</p><p>""OH BRENDA! DON'T STOP! THAT FEELS SO GOOD!""</p><p>Brenda then started sucking on Janet's clit while still flicking her
tongue on it.</p><p>Janet screamed out, ""OHHHH!! OHHHHHH!! OHHHHHHHHHH!! I'M
CCCUUUUMMMMMMMMIIIINNNNNGGGGG!!!!""</p><p>Brenda felt Janet's ass and pussy tighten around her fingers. Her
little body again went stiff for a couple of seconds, then she
collapsed on the bed, breathing hard.</p><p>""WOW, Brenda!!! That felt soooo good.""</p><p>""I'm glad you liked it.""</p><p>""Oh I did. And you were right. It does feel better.""</p><p>""I told you it did.""</p><p>Brenda moved up alongside Janet and held her in her arms.</p><p>Janet said, ""I love you, Brenda.""</p><p>That made Brenda's heart melt. ""I love you, too, Janet. Just
remember. This is just between you and me.""</p><p>""I promise I won't tell anyone.""</p><p>Brenda planted a kiss on Janet's forehead and said, ""Neither will
I.""</p><p>The End?</p>"
846,"Mommy, Show Me How",Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"When Jenny's Mommy catches her masturbating, she is disturbed to find that she's sexually attracted to her ten-year-old daughter. When Jenny learns this, she convinces her Mommy to make love to her.","['F/g', 'Rom', 'Inc', 'Pedo']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyrighted 2009 with all rights expressly reserved by its author unless otherwise explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it.  You are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now.  This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental.  If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further.  If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text.</p><p>I don't know how long Mommy was standing there.  I had been in my room, lying on my bed and rubbing my coochie.  I'd just had that really nice, warm and tingly feeling rush through me, and my eyes were closed.  I had my legs spread open, and my hands were still down there, kinda rubbing up and down slowly.  Then I remembered that I was supposed to go over to Mindy's house and I had to get dressed.  When I opened my eyes, Mommy was standing in the doorway, staring at me, with her mouth kinda hanging open.  If I wasn't so embarrassed, I would have started laughing, she looked so surprised and shocked.  I kinda screamed, and tried to cover myself with my hands, but there's too much of me and not enough of my hands.  So I just rolled over on my tummy and yelled at her.</p><p>""Mommy!!  You coulda knocked before you just walked into my room!  Can I get dressed please?""</p><p>I was embarrassed at being caught playing with myself, and I could feel my face turning all hot as I blushed.</p><p>""Oh, uh... Yes, I'm so sorry, Jenny.  I should have knocked first.  I'm so sorry, Sweetie.""</p><p>As she softly closed my bedroom door, I was thinking that she sounded kinda funny.  Not mad or upset or anything, just... Different.  I couldn't figure out what it was.</p><p>Before I got dressed, I stopped and looked at myself in the mirror for a minute.  I don't really like how I look.  I'm skinny, and I don't have any boobies yet.  My face is sorta pretty, I guess, but not as pretty as Mindy. But I love my hair.  It's long, almost down to the bottom of my butt, and
it's really thick.  It's dark, dark red - Mommy calls it auburn - and it's wavy.  When I put it up in pony tails, I look like Sailor Moon with red hair.  I think that's pretty cool.</p><p>Anyway, I got some clean underpants out of my drawer and put them on, then dressed in my jeans and a tee shirt.  I put my sneakers on, and then I couldn't avoid it anymore, I had to go downstairs and face Mommy.  Was she gonna be mad at me?  I felt ashamed and embarrassed all over again, and I didn't want to face her.  I wished I could just sneak out of the house and not have to talk to her.  I knew she was gonna say something about what she saw me doing.</p><p>I don't know why I was so scared and embarrassed.  I know all about good touch and bad touch, and how I can tell anyone not to touch me there if they ever try to.  At school though, they never said anything about not touching myself.  I figure if it's okay to tell other people not to touch me there, it must be okay for me to touch myself there, right?  Still though, I was embarrassed about being caught at it.</p><p>I don't remember when I started touching myself like that.  It seems like I've been doing it forever.  It feels so good when I do it, and sometimes, I get this really amazing feeling that starts in my coochie and just shoots out all over my body.  It doesn't happen every time, but when it does it's so cool!  My belly gets all warm and tingly inside and my whole body shakes and I can't even breathe hardly, and it's like nothing else I've ever felt.  I can't even tell you how good it feels.</p><p>Embarrassed again, I sighed, and started downstairs to face Mommy.  I started blushing before I even reached the top of the stairs.  How was I even gonna be able to look at her after what she saw me doing?</p><p>I went into the kitchen to get a soda, and Mommy was there getting things ready for supper.  I couldn't look at her, or talk to her, so I just got my can of soda and sat down at the table.  She wasn't saying anything to me at all; in fact, she looked embarrassed too, when I snuck a look at her.  But she didn't seem mad.  She never gets mad at me, not really.  I don't know why I was scared she would be.  I guess it's cuz I thought I was doing something wrong that I had to hide from her.  All of a sudden, my idea that since no one said anything about touching myself meant it was okay didn't sound like such a good argument anymore.  Finally, looking at the floor, I just asked her.</p><p>""Mommy?  Are you mad at me?""</p><p>Mommy came over and sat down with me at the table.</p><p>""Of course I'm not mad at you, Jenny!  Why on earth would I be mad at you?""</p><p>""Well... Cuz..."" I faltered, ""Cuz of, you know... Cuz of what you saw me doing.  I didn't mean to be doing anything wrong, Mommy, honest!""</p><p>She was quiet for a minute, and then she said, ""Oh, Jenny.  Baby, you weren't doing anything wrong, do you hear me?  There is nothing wrong with you masturbating.  That's something that everyone does.""</p><p><i>Masturbating...</i> I played with that word in my head for a minute, and then said, ""Is that what I was doing?  Mas...  Masturbating?""</p><p>Suddenly I was interested.</p><p>Mommy laughed quietly.</p><p>""Yes, Baby.  That's the technical word for it. You were playing with yourself.  Or getting yourself off.  But yes, the proper word for it is masturbating.  And there's not a thing in the world that's wrong with it.  You weren't hurting anyone, all you were doing was making yourself feel good.  Like I said, it's something that everyone does.""</p><p>She looked straight into my eyes for a minute, and then she said, ""I guess I should have talked to you about these things a long time ago. You're a very grown up girl for your age.  In some ways I think you're ten going on twenty.  You being so embarrassed and ashamed today is mostly my fault for not explaining these things to you a long time ago.""</p><p>Suddenly I felt like I could fly!  She wasn't mad at me!  And what I was doing wasn't wrong!  That must mean it was okay for me to do it whenever I wanted to!</p><p>""Does that mean it's okay for me to do it whenever I want to, Mommy?  I mean, I can just go do it any time?""</p><p>Mommy laughed again.</p><p>""Yes, Baby, but remember, it's just like anything else.  You only get to play after you take care of business.  That means school work and chores first, then you can go play.  But yes, essentially, if you feel like masturbating, there's nothing wrong with it.""</p><p>""Cool!"" I grinned at her.</p><p>""And Jenny?  I want you to remember some things, okay?  First, masturbating isn't something that you do publicly, it's something that's done in private, or only with someone you love and care very much about. Second, I promise that from now on, I'll knock before I come in your room, okay?  You're old enough that you should be able to have some privacy there. It's your room, after all.  It's not right for me to just barge in on you whenever I want to.""</p><p>Suddenly, I was focused on two things that she had said.</p><p>""How do you do it with someone else, Mommy?  Do you mean that it's like sex?""</p><p>I think that kinda surprised her, cuz she looked at me strangely for a minute.</p><p>""Well, in a way, yes, it is like sex,"" she said.  ""When two people have sex, it's properly called ""making love."" And masturbating is sort of making love to yourself, really.  And just what would you know about sex?""</p><p>""I know that boys don't have vaginas, they have a penis, and when you have sex, the boy puts his penis inside your vagina.  I think that's kinda gross.  I wouldn't want a boy putting his wiener in my coochie!""</p><p>Mommy smiled.</p><p>""Believe me, Baby, one day, you'll change your mind about that.""</p><p>She hesitated for a second.</p><p>""Or not.  One never knows, really.""</p><p>She got a kinda far away look in her eyes for a minute, then she looked at me again.</p><p>""But whether you do or not, always remember that it's your body, and you are the one who gets to choose who you share it with.""</p><p>I just had to know.</p><p>""Mommy, you said that it's something everyone does, right?  So, does that mean you do it, too?""</p><p>She blushed a little.</p><p>""Well, first of all, young lady, that's a very personal question.  You don't run around asking people if they masturbate, okay?  But if you must know, yes, I masturbate."" In a whisper she said, ""Too often, actually...""</p><p>I didn't know what that meant, but I figured I better not ask her.  I had one more question for her, anyway.</p><p>""Mommy, why were you so embarrassed when you saw me today?  You looked so shocked, and that's why I thought maybe you were mad at me.""</p><p>""Honestly, Baby, that's something I'd rather talk to you about later, after I've had time to think about it myself.  Is that okay?""</p><p>I nodded, even though I wanted to know right then.</p><p>""Good.  We can talk about it later on when you get home from Mindy's, okay?  We'll talk over dinner.  Now, you should scoot, or you're not going to have any time to play before suppertime.""</p><p>She leaned forward, and kissed my forehead.</p><p>""I love you, baby girl.""</p><p>I smiled at her.</p><p>""I love you too, Mommy.  I'll see you later.""</p><p>""Supper is at six, Jenny, so be home in time to eat,"" she yelled as I was running out the door.</p><p>""I will!""</p><p>I went to my best friend Mindy's house, feeling better about what happened.  But when I got there, I couldn't stop thinking about talking to Mommy, and what she saw me doing.  Mindy kept asking me if I was okay, and I finally told her that I didn't feel good, and maybe I should just go home. Finally, I did tell her that I felt really sick, and I was gonna go back home.  I didn't tell her about what happened, I'd die if Mindy knew what Mommy caught me doing.  Even though Mommy said that everyone does it, I still couldn't picture Mindy doing something like that.</p><p>When I got there, Mommy was surprised to see me so early.  I told her I wasn't having much fun, and I just wanted to be home with her tonight.  She smiled, and I helped her make supper.  Pancakes!  I'd forgotten that it was Friday, and it was pancake night.  And that meant that Mommy didn't have to work, and I didn't have school for two days, and we could just spend the weekend together.  For some reason, I felt really close to Mommy after we'd talked earlier.</p><p>So anyway, we ate our pancakes and bacon, and I ate so much I thought I was gonna explode.  We were sitting at the table, and all of a sudden I burped.  It the hugest burp ever, too, it went on and on, and it was so loud it echoed in the kitchen!!  Mommy got this shocked look on her face, and yelled, ""Jenny!!"" and all I could do was start giggling.  It was the burp, and Mommy's face, it was just too funny, and I couldn't help it, I got a case of the giggles so bad!  Mommy was laughing, too, and when we finally started to quiet down, she said, ""Little piggy!"" and that just set us off again laughing.  We finally settled down, though, and I got up and cleared off the table.  I rinsed off all the dishes and put them in the dishwasher, and then put away everything that needed to go in the refrigerator, and then wiped the table.  That's my chore every day.  I do the dishes and clean up after supper.</p><p>All of a sudden I had a thought.  I looked at Mommy, and grinned.</p><p>""You did say after I take care of business, right Mommy?  When my chores are done?""</p><p>I was kinda surprised at her reaction.  At first she looked confused, and then she got it, and then she looked kinda... I don't know, strange. Finally she took a deep breath, and smiled at me.</p><p>""Yes, Baby, that's what I said,"" she answered.  ""But you don't need to go announcing it, either.  It's something private, okay?  But if you want to, yes, by all means, be my guest.""</p><p>I skipped out of the kitchen, my pony tails swinging back and forth, and ran up the stairs to my room.  I closed the door, and rushed to take off all my clothes.  I've played with my coochie with my clothes on, but for some reason, it's not the same.  I don't know why, but it feels so much nicer when I'm naked.</p><p>A little while later, when I came back downstairs, Mommy was on the couch watching television.  She just smiled at me, and kept watching her show.  I was frustrated, cuz when I was playing with myself, I couldn't get that really awesome feeling that I like so much.  I mean, it felt good.  It always feels good when I rub my coochie.  But I couldn't get that feeling that leaves me all limp and tingly and warm inside.</p><p>I decided to take my mind off it and push her to tell me why she was so embarrassed when she caught me earlier that day.  Usually when she says, ""Later,"" it means sometime in the next couple of weeks, but I figured it was later now than when we talked earlier, so I could at least try to get her to tell me.</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p>""Hmm?"" She was still watching her show.</p><p>""Can we talk now?"" I asked.  ""You said earlier that you'd explain why you got embarrassed when you saw me playing with my coochie today.  Will you tell me why?""</p><p>All of a sudden she looked nervous or something.  She bit her bottom lip, and her hands kinda twisted together, and she looked down at her lap.</p><p>""Baby, I don't know if you're quite ready for me to tell you about that yet.""</p><p>That just made me mad.</p><p>""But Mommy, you said that me being embarrassed about you seeing me was mostly your fault for not talking to me about that stuff.  About sex stuff. And I don't get why you were embarrassed, that's all.  I mean, you're a girl and I'm a girl, so it's not like you don't know what I look like naked. And you even said that you do it too, and that I shouldn't be embarrassed about doing it.  So why were you embarrassed about seeing me? And besides, you always tell me that we should talk more, and now you won't talk to me.  It's not fair!""</p><p>I put a pout on my face and glared at her.</p><p>She just sat there for a minute, staring at me with a really funny look on her face.  Then she took a deep breath, and it sounded kinda shaky.  She asked me if I wanted to go get myself some iced tea, cuz this might take a while.  So I got up and went to the kitchen and poured a glass of tea.  Mommy came in, too, and she opened the cupboard and took out her bottle of whiskey that she hardly ever drinks, and poured some into a glass for herself with some ice.  I went back in the living room, and she followed me a minute later with her drink and her old pack of cigarettes - she hardly ever smokes, either, only when she's really upset, mostly.  Now I was getting nervous.</p><p>Mommy put her drink on a coaster on the coffee table, and pulled a cigarette from the pack she had and lit it.  I don't like cigarettes, they stink, but I decided to not say anything tonight.  She took another sip of her drink, and then she looked at me for a second, and then looked back down in her lap again, like she couldn't look me in the eye or something.</p><p>""Baby, I was more ashamed today than I was embarrassed,"" she said.  ""I was ashamed of myself.""</p><p>I didn't get that at all.</p><p>""Ashamed?  What were you ashamed of?""</p><p>She took another deep breath.</p><p>""I was ashamed because of the things I was thinking and feeling, Baby.""</p><p>Now I was even more confused.</p><p>""Mommy, I don't understand.  Why would you be ashamed?  What were you thinking?""</p><p>""God,"" she said, ""How do I explain this to you?  I'm afraid you're going to hate me, Baby, and I couldn't stand it if that happened.""</p><p>""Hate you?  Mommy, I couldn't hate you!  I mean, I get mad at you when you don't let me get my way sometimes, but I don't hate you.  I could never hate you!.""</p><p>""Okay, Baby.  Let me go back a while here for you,"" she said.  ""I just need you to listen to me for a little while, okay?  Will you do that, and wait until I finish before you say anything?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""You know that your father left me when you were just a baby.  And for whatever reason, he's decided that he doesn't want anything to do with either one of us.  Me, I understand, but I don't understand why he hasn't ever tried to see you.  But as far as I know, you're okay with that, at least right now.""</p><p>""You also know that I haven't had very many boyfriends since then.  Yes, I date sometimes, but not often, and I don't want a man in my life again, at least, not for now.  And maybe never, I don't know.""</p><p>She took another deep breath.</p><p>""But there's some things that you don't know, too.""</p><p>""You know those times when I say it's going to be a ""girl's night out,"" and there will just be a bunch of girls going out to have some fun?  Well, it's a girl's night out, but it's not a party.  When I do that, I'm going out on a date with another girl.  See, that's why your father left me.  He couldn't accept the fact that I like men and women just as much, and in the same way.""</p><p>She didn't say anything for a few seconds, and when I started to open my mouth, she held up her hand for me to stop.</p><p>""Let me finish, Baby.  Today, when I walked into your room, you were lying on your bed with your hands between your legs.  Your eyes were closed, and you had this look of pure, innocent bliss and joy on your face. You looked so beautiful it almost broke my heart watching you.  I... I couldn't tear my eyes away.  I must have stood there for five minutes just watching you.  I hated myself, but I stood there, watching you, and when you started to come...""</p><p>Come?  I stuck that away to ask about later...</p><p>""Oh, Baby... All I wanted to do was to climb into bed with you and make love to you.  I had to force myself to keep my hands out from between my legs.  Seeing you like that... It excited me so much...""</p><p>""I was ashamed of myself, and I'm still ashamed, because you're a little girl.  You're ten years old, and I shouldn't be thinking about you like that.  I'm even more ashamed because you're my daughter - you're my little girl - and all I was thinking about was the fact that I wanted nothing more than to crawl up on your bed and touch you, kiss you, stroke you, and be the one to make you feel what you were feeling.""</p><p>Mommy took another deep breath.  Finally, she looked up into my eyes.</p><p>""I'm finished now, Jenny,"" she said. ""If you don't want to talk to me about this anymore, it's okay.  And I promise, I'll never let this happen again.  I'll never allow myself to think of you like that ever again.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say, but I didn't want Mommy to know that, so I decided to talk about a couple of other parts first.</p><p>""Mommy?  You said something about when I started to come.  What does that mean?""</p><p>Mommy looked surprised.</p><p>""Uhm, coming, you know?  When you had an orgasm.""</p><p>I didn't know that word, either.</p><p>""Orgasm?  What's that?""</p><p>""Oh, Baby, I really have left you to fend for yourself here, haven't I? An orgasm is... It's... You know that feeling you get at the very end, when your whole body just goes stiff and tense, and it feels so very, very good? That feeling is called an orgasm.  Or, some people call it 'coming.' There's a few terms for it actually.""</p><p>I kind of played with that word for a minute in my head, too...  Orgasm...  I decided I liked it, and it was nice to have a word now for something that felt so good.</p><p>I sat there for a minute, and then I looked at her again.  She was smoking another cigarette, and taking a sip from her drink.</p><p>""Mommy, does that mean you're gay?  I mean, cuz you like girls that way, too?""</p><p>""No, Baby.  Actually, the correct term is ""bisexual."" That means that I like men and women both that way.""</p><p>I was kinda scared to ask this next part, but I had to.</p><p>""Mommy, they tell us at school all the time that adults who like kids that way are child molesters.  Someone called them pedo... Pedo-something.  And they said that they're bad people who want to hurt kids.  So, you thinking like that about me, does that mean you're a child molester?""</p><p>""The word you're looking for is pedophile, Baby.  Honestly, I've never given it a thought before today.  And it's something that I have to do a lot more thinking about before I figure it out.  But I can promise you this: I'm not a child molester.  A child molester is someone who forces a kid to do something against their will.  I could never do that.  I've never even had sexual thoughts about kids before today.  You're the first.  That's what I'm so ashamed of.  But one thing that I do know, Jenny, beyond any doubt.  I love you with all my heart and all my soul.  I would die for you, Baby, without a second thought.  And I would never, ever do anything to hurt you in any way.  I've tried to teach to you be honest all the time, and that's why I decided that I needed to tell you what I felt today, and what I was thinking.  I'll always be honest with you, and I hope you know that you can do the same with me.""</p><p>I sat and thought for a minute.  And I kept coming to the same idea.</p><p>""Mommy, does mean that you like me?  I mean, do you like me like me?  Like, do you like me like you'd like a boyfriend or a girlfriend?""</p><p>Even when I was saying it, it sounded stupid, but I couldn't figure out how to ask her.</p><p>She laughed, and I smiled at her.  I was glad she was little less nervous now.</p><p>""Wow, Baby.  That's a lot of liking going on in that sentence.""</p><p>I felt myself blush.</p><p>""Aw, don't be embarrassed, Sweetie.  I'm just picking on you.  I guess the most honest answer to that question is that I would like to like you like I would like a girlfriend.""</p><p>She grinned.</p><p>""Oh, God, now I'm doing it, too.  But it would be completely wrong for so many reasons, Baby.  You're a little girl, and I could get in so much trouble if anyone thought that we were like girlfriends.  And you're my daughter, and parents just shouldn't think about that kind of relationship with their children.""</p><p>""Mommy, I am not a child.  I'm ten years old.  And you said it yourself earlier: Sometimes you think I'm ten going on twenty.  So please stop acting like I'm a little girl who can't hear this, okay?""</p><p>I could see her trying not to laugh, but I didn't get mad about it.</p><p>""I'm going to go take a shower and get my pajamas on and get ready for bed, okay?  I'll be down in a minute.""</p><p>The truth was I had a lot to think about, and I wanted to just kinda figure out how I felt about it all. Actually, I felt kinda good knowing that Mommy liked me that way, although I wasn't sure why.</p><p>I stood up and went to give her a hug before I went upstairs.  While I had my arms around her neck, I whispered in her ear.</p><p>""I still love you, Mommy.  Nothing you say could ever make me hate you.""</p><p>When I started up the stairs, I looked back at her, and she had tears on her face.  I don't know why, but I don't think she was sad.  I think she was happy.</p><p>I hurried through my shower, washed my hair, and brushed my teeth, even though I knew I'd probably have to brush them again.  I was pretty sure I'd still be up for a while, and I'd want something to eat.  I kept thinking about that last part Mommy had told me,, about how she'd like to like me like a girlfriend.  For some reason, that made me feel kinda funny inside, and made my coochie get that warm, tingly feeling.  I kept having little daydreams, like little pictures in my head, doing things that people do when they're in love.  I felt a shiver run through my body.</p><p>In a way I felt kinda weird.  Lots of the kids at school made fun of people they called ""dykes"" or ""fags."" I never did that, and I didn't get it, either. I didn't see what was wrong with liking someone who was the same sex you are.  But now that it was me, I mean, now that another girl wanted to like me like that, even though it was Mommy, it felt kinda weird but really nice, all at the same time.  I don't know why, but I really liked the idea.  I wondered if that meant that I was gay?  And then I decided that it if did mean that, I didn't care, cuz it was the nicest feeling I'd ever had.</p><p>I finished cleaning up the bathroom, and got my pajamas on.  When I got downstairs, Mommy had changed into her pajamas, too, and she was sitting on the couch watching television.  She still had her drink, but it was the same one, and she had put her cigarettes away.  I figured that meant she had calmed down a little bit, and she wasn't so nervous now.</p><p>I handed her my brush that I'd brought with me and grinned at her, and then sat down on the floor in front of her with my back against the couch. I told you my hair is really long, and it feels so nice to have someone else brush it for me, especially right after I wash it.  I heard Mommy sigh, not a mad sigh, but kind of a happy little sigh, and then she scooped up all my hair with her hand and laid it in her lap, and started to brush it for me.  It felt so nice to be sitting there, close to her, while she brushed my hair.  When she got near the top, close to my head, I could feel her fingers touch my neck now and then, and it made me kind of shiver inside each time.</p><p>When she finished, I gathered up all my hair and pulled it forward over my shoulder so it was hanging down in front of me on one side, then I laid my head against her knee and just sat there with her.  I felt her fingers kind of stroking the side of my head now and then.  It was really nice.  I felt so close to her right then, and I didn't want it to end.  I wanted to feel close to her like that all the time.  I put my arms around her lower leg, and just sat there, hugging her leg lightly, with my head resting just above her knee.</p><p>I closed my eyes.</p><p>""Mommy?"" I heard myself say. ""Just so you know, it's okay.  I mean, what you told me about what you were thinking and feeling today.  I don't mind it.  I mean, I like that you thought that and felt that way about me.  It makes me feel good.  And it's not like you'd ever do anything to hurt me, I know that.  So don't worry, okay?""</p><p>I heard her take a deep breath.  She didn't say anything for a minute. When she did, she sounded almost sad.</p><p>""Oh, Baby.  Where did you get so much wisdom at such a young age?""</p><p>I didn't say anything.  I just stayed there, enjoying being close to Mommy like this.  I had all these thoughts and pictures kinda flashing through my head, and I started to get really curious.</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes, Baby?""</p><p>Her fingers were still kinda absently stroking my hair.  A couple of times, they brushed the side of my neck, and for some reason, that sent this really nice, shivery kinda feeling through me.</p><p>""What's it like?"" I asked her.</p><p>""What's what like, Baby?""</p><p>""What's it like doing it with another girl?  I mean, is it different than with a boy?""</p><p>Her fingers stopped moving for a minute, and then she started stroking my hair again.  I felt her take a deep breath.</p><p>""Uhm, well, yes, it is different.  It's... I don't know, nicer, I think. Girls are gentler, and they're softer than guys."" She kinda giggled.  ""And girls are prettier, too.""</p><p>I didn't move, I just stayed right where I was, cuz I didn't want her to stop touching my hair and my neck.</p><p>""But, how do you do it with a girl?  I mean, I know how you do it with a guy.  Well, I understand how to do it, anyway, even if it is pretty gross. But girls don't have a wiener, so I mean, how can you do it?""</p><p>""Well, there's lots of ways.  Girls can touch each other the same way you touch yourself when you masturbate.  They can use their mouths and tongues on each other.  And they can use toys.""</p><p>I was shocked!  Girls use their mouths?  And I didn't understand what she meant by using toys, either.</p><p>""Mommy, that's disgusting!  They use their mouths on each other?  You mean, you put your mouth on a girl's coochie?""</p><p>Mommy laughed quietly.</p><p>""Yes, Baby, that's exactly what they do.  But believe me, it's not in the least bit disgusting.  It's very nice, and it feels very, very good.""</p><p>She was still stroking the side of my head, touching my hair and my neck and giving me that shivery feeling.  But now her hand was shaking a little bit, and I heard her sigh really deep.  I got up off the floor, even though I didn't want it to stop, and sat next to her on the couch.  She was sitting at one end of the couch, and I turned so my back was to her, then I lay down with my head in her lap, the back of my neck resting on her thigh. I felt one hand come around the top of my head, and she started touching my hair again, stroking it lightly.  I sighed.</p><p>""Mommy, what did you mean that girls use toys?  What toys do you use?""</p><p>I was mystified, trying to picture some way that you could use a Barbie to touch your coochie.</p><p>""Well, have you ever touched yourself with anything besides your hand, Baby?""</p><p>I shook my head, still confused.</p><p>""No?  Well, you can use things to touch yourself, you know.  You can lay on your tummy and have a pillow or a stuffed animal between your legs and rub up against it.  Also, you can buy special toys that are made to help with having sex.""</p><p>I felt her take another one of those shaky breaths, and I noticed that her hand was still kinda shaking, too.</p><p>I just lay there, kinda trying to digest this.  I was starting to feel kinda tingly between my legs, and I had a familiar flutter in my tummy.  Mommy's hand touching my hair felt so nice, and I closed my eyes, just enjoying her touch.</p><p>""Mommy, do you have any of those special toys?""</p><p>""Uhm, yes, Baby, I have a few of them.""</p><p>She sounded funny, so I opened my eyes and looked up.  Mommy was blushing!  She looked so pretty, but I thought it was kind of funny, too.  I closed my eyes again so she wouldn't see me staring.</p><p>""Will you show them to me, Mommy?  Please?""</p><p>""Jenny, I don't think that's a good idea.  I... I just don't think it's a good idea.""</p><p>""Please, Mommy?  I just want to see them.  Please, please, please, please, please?""</p><p>Now that I'd heard about this, I was so curious.  I couldn't imagine what a toy for having sex would even look like.</p><p>""Jennifer Leigh, no.  That's not a good place for me to go with you right now.""</p><p>Mommy's voice got very quiet.</p><p>""Not until I sort all of this out in my head.""</p><p>When Mommy calls me ""Jennifer Leigh,"" I know to stop pushing her.  So I didn't say anything else, I just laid there for a minute.  Then I reached up and touched her hand, the one that was stroking my hair.  I heard her suck in a deep breath and I could feel that her hand was shaking.</p><p>It was still early, only about 9:00 o'clock, and since it was Friday, I could stay up as late as I wanted to.  Mommy lets me stay up late on Friday, even until I fall asleep in the living room if I want.  So I knew I could lay like this with her all night if I wanted to.  And I wanted to.</p><p>There were so many things whirling around in my head.  All the things that we had talked about were kinda making me feel dizzy inside.  But I kept coming back to the idea that Mommy wanted to like me ""that"" way, like a girlfriend.  I kept thinking about that, about having a girlfriend, then about what it would be like to have Mommy be my girlfriend.  The idea made that tingly, warm fluttery feeling come back in my coochie and my belly.  I could feel it, and I could also feel myself getting kinda damp between my legs.  That usually only happened when I was playing with my coochie, never from just thinking about something.  I pulled my legs up so my feet were close to my butt, and then I couldn't help it, I kinda squirmed my butt down into the cushion.  I wanted to touch myself, but I knew if I did, Mommy would make me go to my room to do it.  I didn't want to go to my room, I wanted to stay here with her.</p><p>The more I thought about the idea of being Mommy's girlfriend, the more I liked it, and the more I could feel that tingle.  I kept thinking about it, and finally, I looked up at Mommy.  She was still stroking my hair, but she wasn't looking at me.  She was kinda looking off at nothing, like she was lost in her own thoughts.</p><p>My Mommy is so pretty.  Her hair is kinda like mine - it's red, too, but it's more the orange kinda red than mine is.  And it's really long, too, but not as long as mine.  Mine comes down to my butt, but hers only comes down to her waist.  She was wearing her pajamas, but I could still see her boobies under her top.  Her boobies aren't really huge, but they're really round, and I could see her nipples kinda poking through her pajamas.  Her waist is really small, and her hips come out in really nice curves.  And she has a bubble butt, although I couldn't see that, cuz she was sitting on it.  It had been like forever since I saw her with no clothes on, but all of a sudden, I wanted more than anything to see her naked.  I don't why, I just did, but I knew I shouldn't ask her.  I couldn't figure out how to ask her, really.</p><p>Compared to Mommy, I look like a boy, even though I have really, really long hair.  I don't have any boobies, and my hips just go straight down from my waist to my legs.  I guess my butt is okay, but it's kinda small. It's not nice and round like Mommy's is.  All of a sudden I felt embarrassed again that Mommy had been watching me, cuz I know I don't have a pretty body.  How could she want to like me like a girlfriend when I'm built like a boy?</p><p>I rolled over on my side, so I was facing Mommy's stomach, and kinda curled up.  All of a sudden I realized that my face was just a few inches away from her coochie.  I froze for a minute, afraid she was gonna make me move or something.  But she didn't, she just kept stroking my hair, so I relaxed.  Even though I couldn't see anything cuz she had her pajamas on, I laid there staring at her coochie, and that tingle in my tummy kept getting stronger.  I kinda sighed, and when I did, I caught a smell.  Not a bad smell, it was nice, but I wasn't sure what it was.  It was almost like an animal smell, but nice.  It took me a minute to figure out that it was coming from Mommy, and then I figured out that it was coming from between her legs.</p><p>Oh my God!  It was her coochie I could smell!  It smelled kinda like mine, but it was stronger.  I've smelled my own on my fingers after I play with myself, but it was always just a faint smell.  This was strong, and it made me feel kinda dizzy when I took a deep breath.  I liked it - I felt a sharp little feeling stab through my coochie and into my belly, and I shivered all over one time.  I tried to make myself relax, cuz I didn't want Mommy to make me move.  I wanted to lay here and breathe in the way she smelled all night long.</p><p>The more I thought about it, the more I knew I had to try and convince Mommy to let me be her girlfriend.  I mean, she loves me, right?  And I love her.  And I already knew that you should make love the most important thing when you have sex with someone.  I knew Mommy was never gonna leave me, and I knew I wasn't gonna leave her, either.  I knew we'd be together always.  Besides, she had told me earlier that I'm the one who gets to choose who I share my body with.  And I wanted to share it with Mommy.</p><p>Then I had a moment of doubt.  ""Lesbian"" is a dirty word at school.  I wondered if wanting to share my body with Mommy made me a lesbian.</p><p>""Mommy?  If I want to share my body with another girl, does that make me a lesbian?""</p><p>""Well, that depends, Baby.  If you only ever want to have sex with other girls, then yes, I guess that would make you a lesbian.  If you decide you want sex with boys or girls, then that would make you bisexual, like me.  But you know what?  It doesn't matter.  It doesn't matter who you choose to share yourself with.  If it turns out that you're a lesbian, you're also still Jenny.  Being a lesbian would only be a small part of who you are as a person.""</p><p>Satisfied, I snuggled down and relaxed, and kinda snuck my face a little closer to her coochie, so I could keep breathing in the way she smelled.</p><p>I kept thinking about the idea of Mommy being my girlfriend, and me being hers.  The more I thought about it, the warmer I felt inside, and the more I felt that tingle in my coochie.  My tummy was doing little flip-flops.  Finally I couldn't stand it anymore, I had to talk to her about it.  I sat up and turned around, and sat next to her, right up against her side, and I pulled her arm around me.  Her hand was hanging down in front of me now, and I took it in both my hands and held it while I snuggled up against her side.  She was so soft and warm, and I didn't ever want to let her stop holding me.</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p>I was scared, really scared, but I had to ask her. I had to talk to her about it or I was gonna go crazy.</p><p>""Do you remember earlier when we were talking, and you said that what was bothering you was that you think you want to like me like your girlfriend?""</p><p>She sighed.</p><p>""Yes, Baby, I remember.""</p><p>""Well, why can't we be like that? I mean, what's so wrong if we want to be each other's girlfriends? We love each other, right? So what's so wrong about us being girlfriends that way?""</p><p>""Well, we are girlfriends, Baby. We're the best friends in the world.""</p><p>I pretended to get mad.</p><p>""Mommy! I asked you not to treat me like a child! You know what I mean. Why can't we be like real girlfriends? Like, kiss each other, and hold hands and just be together, and have... I mean, make love? What's so wrong about that?""</p><p>She pulled her hand out from mine, and held it against the side of my head, stroking my hair again. I shivered, it felt so nice when she touched me like that.</p><p>""Baby...""</p><p>I heard the clink of the ice in her glass when she took another sip of her drink, and I heard her digging into her purse for her cigarettes again. Three cigarettes in one night was a lot for Mommy to smoke. But I still didn't say anything about it. I felt her take a deep breath as she slid her arm around me again, and held me up close to her side. I could feel her booby against the top of my arm. It felt so nice, soft and warm, and I started wanting to touch it with my hands. I didn't though. I just sat there waiting for her to start talking again.</p><p>""Jenny, it would be wrong because I'm your mother, and you're my daughter. If we had that kind of relationship, it would be what's called ""incest,"" and it's a crime. It's even more of a crime because you're only ten years old, and I'm not trying to treat you like a child. That's just the law. The law says that you aren't old enough to make the decision to have sex with a grown up yet. If anyone were to ever find out, Mommy could go to prison for a very long time. And I don't think I could stand to be away from you for that long, Baby.""</p><p>I thought about this for a minute.</p><p>""Okay, but if it wasn't against the law, would you want to? I mean, do you like me the way you'd like a girlfriend, but you can't do anything cuz it's against the law?""</p><p>Mommy sighed again.</p><p>""Baby... If it was legal, I can't think of any girl in the world that I'd rather have for my girlfriend. You are such a beautiful, sexy little girl. And if I could, I would be proud to call you my girlfriend.""</p><p>I felt another shiver run through my body. Mommy does like me that way!! She'd like me to be her girlfriend, and she'd like to be mine! My whole body felt warm, and I knew I was probably blushing, but I didn't care. It wasn't cuz I was embarrassed, it was cuz I felt so happy.</p><p>I was still holding her hand in both of mine, in front of my chest, and she leaned down and kissed the top of my head three times.</p><p>""I think the law is just stupid, Mommy,"" I said. ""You said it yourself. I'm the one who gets to choose who I share my body with. And it's not like you're trying to make me do something I don't want to do. I want to do it. I want to share my body with you, not anyone else. It's just stupid, and it's not fair.""</p><p>I was pouting, and I knew it, but I didn't care.</p><p>Mommy sighed, and moved her hand up to stroke my hair again, pulling my head against her booby.</p><p>""I guess maybe it is stupid, Baby. But it's still the law.""</p><p>She didn't say anything for a minute, and I could feel her breathing lifting my head slowly up and down.</p><p>""I love you so very much, Baby. Just always remember that, okay?""</p><p>Neither one of us said anything for a few minutes. It was driving me crazy cuz it just wasn't fair! Finally, I moved again. I got up on my knees, and I moved so that I could put my forehead against hers. We do that sometimes. We put our foreheads together, and then the tips of our noses just barely touch, and we stare at each other's eyes until one of us starts to giggle. I'm usually the one who giggles first. This time, though, I just stared into her eyes for a minute, and then I kissed her.</p><p>It wasn't like a little pecking kinda kiss, either. I tried to make it a romantic kiss, but I don't think I was doing very good, cuz, well, I've never kissed anyone that way before. I just pressed my lips to hers, really softly, and then I closed my eyes. I felt her take a really fast, deep breath, and I felt her body go tense for a minute, and then she kinda relaxed. I took that to mean it was okay, so I brought my hand up and touched the side of her face, like I've seen people do in movies.</p><p>I got a surprise when I felt the tip of her tongue touch my lips. I'd forgotten that people kiss with their mouths open sometimes. I always thought that was kinda gross, but now, feeling Mommy's tongue on my lips, I was surprised at how nice it was. I sighed, and I felt myself shiver.</p><p>Suddenly, Mommy pulled away from me. I could see she was breathing fast, and her mouth was open. She looked at me for a second, and then she stroked the side of my face.</p><p>""Baby, we can't. I know you want to, and God knows I want it, too. But we can't. We can't take the risk, Baby.""</p><p>I sat back so my butt was on my heels.</p><p>""Mommy, I am not stupid. I would never tell anyone, not even Mindy. No one would ever know. When we go places, no one would think it's weird cuz you're holding my hand. You're my Mommy, why would they think anything? And when we're home, then we can act the way we want to.""</p><p>I knew I sounded whiney, but I couldn't help it. I wanted this so much.</p><p>""Baby...""</p><p>I cut her off.</p><p>""Mommy, I love you, don't you see? I want to be your girlfriend, and I want you to be my girlfriend. When we go to the movies, I want it to be a date. We can hold hands there, and only we hafta know what it really means. I want us to be able to come home after a date like that and go upstairs and have... Go upstairs and make love with each other. I want us to sleep in the same bed. Please, Mommy. Won't you please be my girlfriend?""</p><p>She sat and stared at me for a long, long time. I could see that she was thinking really hard, trying to decide what she should do. Finally she opened her mouth, and spoke really softly.</p><p>""Baby, are you sure about this? Are you sure you know what you're asking me for?""</p><p>""Yes."" I nodded. ""I know what I'm asking for, Mommy. I think I want it more than I've ever wanted anything. I want us...""</p><p>It felt weird, but it felt so right, too, to say it.</p><p>""I want us to be lovers, Mommy.""</p><p>She stared at me for another few seconds, and then all of a sudden, she was kissing me on the mouth, gently, with her lips open a little bit. I could feel her tongue again, and this time I opened my mouth, cuz I figured that's what I was supposed to do. Right away, I felt Mommy's tongue slip into my mouth, exploring and licking my teeth, touching my tongue. I pushed my own tongue forward, into her mouth, and I felt her close her lips around it, sucking on it. I drew a sharp breath in through my nose when I felt a shock stab through my coochie and into my tummy, then even further. My whole body was tingling now.</p><p>Mommy broke the kiss. We were both breathing really hard now, and she stared into my eyes for a minute, and then she smiled kinda nervously.</p><p>""Well, then,"" she said, ""let's do this properly, shall we?""</p><p>Mommy got up from the couch, and moved in front of me, then knelt down so she was right in front of my knees. She took both of my hands, and held them between her hands while she stared straight into my eyes.</p><p>""Jennifer Leigh Barnes, you know how very much I love you. You know how happy you make me, and how very exciting I think you are. So... Jenny, will you do me the honor of being my girlfriend?""</p><p>My breath was coming so fast. It was for real!! I threw my arms around Mommy's neck and hugged her so tight I thought I might break her, but she just wrapped her arms around me and held me. I buried my face against her neck.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Mommy. Of course I will. I love you so much!""</p><p>Mommy kinda backed up a little and looked in my eyes again.</p><p>""Tomorrow, we'll go and get ourselves matching rings, so it'll be really official, okay? Would you like that?""</p><p>I gasped.</p><p>""You mean like wedding rings?""</p><p>""Mmm, sort of, Baby. Not actually wedding rings, but it's the same idea, yes. Even though no one else will know what they mean, you and I will know. They'll be a sign that we love each other and belong to each other.""</p><p>She put her hands on each side of my face then, and she got a very serious look. She stood up, and pulled me to my feet, then she reached down and scooped me up so she was carrying me with one arm under my thighs, the other around my waist. I wrapped my arms around her neck, and snuggled into her shoulder as she started to carry me upstairs. Suddenly, it sank in - she was taking me to her bed. Mommy - my girlfriend - was going to take me to bed and make love with me. I shivered, and I felt myself get really damp between my legs.</p><p>I was happy and warm and all tingly and scared and nervous, all at the same time. I didn't know what to expect, what was gonna happen, but I knew I wanted it. I just let her carry me upstairs with my head on her shoulder, and a couple of times, I kissed the side of her neck. She squeezed me tighter when I did that, and made a little gasping sound. I could feel her heartbeat, pounding fast against my chest.</p><p>We went into Mommy's room, and she turned the lights on, then used the dimmer switch to turn them down low, so the room was kinda dim, but still light enough to see everything. She sat down on the edge of her bed, and settled me into her lap, and then she lifted my head from her shoulder and stared into my eyes for a minute.</p><p>""Baby, are you absolutely sure this is what you want?""</p><p>Her hand came up, and she stroked the side of my face.</p><p>""You're really, really sure you want this?""</p><p>I couldn't talk. It was like my breath was stuck in my throat, and I couldn't get any words out. So I just looked at her for a minute, and then I nodded. Then I leaned close to her, and I kissed her again, but this time, I kept my eyes open. She kept hers open, too, then I opened my mouth up and slid my tongue into her mouth as far as I could reach. It slid over and across hers, and her mouth tasted so nice, kinda like a mixture of tobacco, whiskey, and her warm breath. I put my arms around her neck and pulled her closer, cuz I didn't want to stop, I didn't want the kiss to ever end. I think it was right then that I knew I was in love with Mommy. That she was my girlfriend, for real, and I was in love with her.</p><p>Finally she broke away from me. We were both still staring at each other, and we were both breathing really hard, like we'd been running for a long time. I must have looked nervous or something, cuz she started to talk to me again.</p><p>""Baby, if anything that happens makes you feel uncomfortable, if you want me to stop at any time, you just tell me, okay? This might be kind of overwhelming for you, because it's your first time. So, if you want me to stop, you just tell me, and I'll stop. This isn't just about sex. It's about loving you, and showing you that I love you, and making you feel as loved and as good as I can make you feel, okay?""</p><p>She looked so worried about me, so scared that she might make me uncomfortable, I just couldn't help it. I had to try to make her relax. I remembered a line from a song that she really likes.</p><p>""Mommy,"" I whispered, grinning, ""shut up and kiss me.""</p><p>This big smile broke across her face, and she grabbed me under my arms and threw me across her bed. Then she jumped up and put her knees on each side of me and started to tickle my ribs.</p><p>""Little imp! You want to be that way with me, do you? Tell me to shut up, will you?""</p><p>She kept tickling me for another minute, then she stopped, and leaned down, her face close to mine. I watched her eyes close slowly as she whispered, ""I love you, my little girlfriend,"" and then she was kissing me again, and my whole body got all hot and tingly. I squirmed my hips down against the bed. My coochie felt like there were weird electric shocks going through it, and I could feel my pajamas getting wet there.</p><p>When she lifted her face again, I looked up at her. She looked so beautiful. Her face was kinda flushed, like she was blushing, but I knew it wasn't a blush. Her body was feeling the same way mine was.</p><p>""Mommy, show me how. Show me how to make love.""</p><p>Mommy helped me move so we were both kneeling in front of each other. She reached up and fiddled with my hair for a minute, first one side, then the other, then she ran her fingers through my hair. I felt her fingertips brush my cheeks, and then she leaned close to me again and kissed me, softly this time. She had her hands on my cheeks, lightly, and I shivered. I felt that warm tingle all over again, and I also felt a rush of love for Mommy. For my girlfriend.</p><p>I closed my eyes and felt her start to kiss my face. Her lips touched my cheeks, the tip of my nose, my eyelids, my eyebrows... She was kissing me all over my face, and I was shivering each time I felt her lips touch a new place. I felt her lips touch my ear, and then the tip of her tongue, and I sucked in a deep breath cuz it sent a shock straight through my body. She had one hand on the back of my neck, and the other around my waist and pressed flat against my back. I felt her lips brush the side of my neck, and when she closed them over my skin and sucked gently, my hands flew to the back of her head, pulling her tight to my neck. My head fell back and I shivered again, and I moaned softly. I couldn't help it, it felt so nice.</p><p>I felt her lips bush softly over my skin, moving lower on my neck, to my shoulder. Her hands moved again, and I felt her start to unbutton my pajama top. When all the buttons were unfastened, her hands slid up my front until her fingertips were brushing lightly over my nipples. I felt myself blush - I don't have any boobies, and I got embarrassed about that - but at the same time, Mommy's fingers rubbing and pinching my nipples felt so good. I felt little jolts rush through my body as she played with them, and I moaned again, sucking air into my lungs hard and fast when she pinched a little harder.</p><p>I leaned back, and Mommy put one hand on my back again, helping to hold me up. My pajama top opened up more, and she bent her head and brought her mouth to one of my nipples. I felt her tongue on it, flicking it really fast, and I tangled my fingers in her hair and pulled her tight to my chest. It felt so good! She moved her head and did the same thing to my other nipple. I felt them getting hard and sensitive; each time she touched them or sucked them, or did anything to one of them my body trembled a little. I wasn't sure what was happening to me, but I liked it. I could feel my pajama bottoms getting wet between my legs - my coochie was getting wetter than it had ever been when I touched myself, and Mommy hadn't even touched me there.</p><p>Mommy took a deep breath, and lifted her head. She looked into my eyes for a second, and then she straightened up. Never taking her eyes off mine, she started to unbutton her pajama top. When all the buttons were undone, she reached out and slid my top back and down off my shoulders. I let it fall on the bed, and then Mommy reached up and slid hers off, too. I stared at her boobies - I couldn't help it, they were so beautiful. Her nipples were bigger than mine, and a little darker, and I could see them standing up straight. I started to reach out to touch them with both hands, and then stopped. I didn't know if I was supposed to or not. I didn't say anything, I just looked at Mommy for a second, asking her with my eyes if I could touch them. She smiled at me, and nodded her head.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Baby,"" she said, ""please touch them. I want you to.""</p><p>""They're so pretty, Mommy,"" I sighed. ""I wish I had boobies like yours.""</p><p>""Yours will grow, Baby,"" she said, ""and besides, you don't need them to be beautiful. I think you're perfect just the way you are right now.""</p><p>Mommy reached out and started to touch my nipples again, making me shiver all over.</p><p>I ran my hands over Mommy's boobies, kinda petting them with my fingers, and then I tried to copy what she was doing to my nipples. I rubbed my thumbs over her nipples, watching how they got even harder, then I pinched them lightly. I heard her moan softly.</p><p>""Oh, my Pretty Baby,"" she said, ""that feels so nice.""</p><p>She leaned close to me again and kissed me, really lightly. I felt her hands slide up to my shoulders, and she then she was gently pushing me backwards, still kissing me lightly, until I was lying on my back and she was on her hands and knees above me. My whole body felt all warm and tingly, and when she pulled away and looked in my eyes, I saw so much love there. It was almost like she was reading my mind.</p><p>""I love you so very much, Baby,"" she whispered. ""I've never loved anyone as much as I love you, you know.""</p><p>I smiled at Mommy as she raised herself up so she was kneeling with her knees on each side of my thighs. I watched her move back down towards my feet, and then very slowly, her hands went to the waistband of my pajama bottoms and she began to slide them down my legs. She helped me to move so that she could take them off, and she dropped them over the edge of the bed to the floor. I guess I blushed, cuz I got that hot feeling in my face, and Mommy smiled at me.</p><p>""Oh, Baby, do you have any idea how very beautiful you are?""</p><p>I saw her eyes moving over my body, and a little smile on her face.</p><p>""I could just sit and stare at you for hours,"" she breathed.</p><p>I felt Mommy's hands start to slide up and down my legs, very lightly. I could feel goose bumps as her fingers almost tickled my skin, and I couldn't stop shivering. I watched her for a minute, and then I just closed my eyes and let myself feel what she was doing to me. It felt so amazing! When her hands slid up my sides and over my tummy, and then to my nipples again, I started to breathe faster, like I'd been walking really fast or something. I felt her shift on the bed, and then I felt her hair brush my skin as she leaned down to kiss me again.</p><p>I kept my eyes closed, but when I felt her tongue touch my lips, I opened my mouth and let her slide it in, touching and licking at my tongue. I didn't even know my hands had moved until I felt myself pulling her harder against my mouth, and my lips and tongue started to move all by themselves, kissing her back. She was still kneeling over me, one knee on each side of my hips. She was holding herself up with one hand while her other hand played with my nipples. Every time she pinched one of them, a little jolt shot straight down to my coochie, and my hips started to jump up and down a little. She hadn't even touched me there yet, and already she was making it feel better than I had ever done by myself.</p><p>I felt Mommy shift her weight again, and all of a sudden she wasn't kissing my lips anymore. Her lips and tongue were moving over my neck and my chest, and then she closed her mouth on my left nipple. I felt her tongue on it, and then her teeth as she gently bit it. Her hand was still pinching my right nipple, and I moaned loudly when I felt that shooting kind of shock in my coochie. I could feel that I was all wet down there. My hands moved on their own, and I tangled my fingers in her hair, pulling her against my chest. I didn't want her to ever stop, it felt so good!</p><p>She changed sides, and moved her mouth to my other nipple, doing the same thing to it that she'd done to my left one. Her hand, though, slid down along my belly. I felt her move again, so that she was kneeling on one side of me, and then her hand slid over my hip and down my thigh. When she slid it back up, her fingertips brushed over my coochie, and my hips bounced right up off the bed. I opened my legs a little bit, and I felt her sliding her fingers up and down over it, making my whole private area all wet with the stuff that was leaking out of my coochie. That's when it just hit me.</p><p>My whole body went stiff. I pulled my feet towards my butt and went all stiff and shaking. My shoulders and my feet were the only parts of me still on the bed, the rest was lifted up, trying to press against Mommy's mouth and hand. My mouth was hanging open, and I moaned really loud and long, and I couldn't catch my breath at all. This hot, tingly wave just shot out from my coochie and filled me up, and right between my legs it felt so good that I could never explain it. When it finally stopped, and I collapsed back down on the bed panting, Mommy lifted her head away from my nipple. Her hand came up and touched my cheek, and I opened my eyes to look at her.</p><p>""Oh, my Pretty Baby,"" she whispered, ""You came really fast!""</p><p>I was still out of breath, but I looked at her and said, ""Came? What does that mean?""</p><p>She leaned down and brushed her lips against mine. ""It means that you had an orgasm, Baby. That's what that really strong, nice feeling is. Remember, I told you that earlier? It's an orgasm. But, people also call it ""coming,"" so after you've had an orgasm, you can say you came.""</p><p>""I've never felt that good, Mommy. I mean, when I do it myself, it feels really nice, but it's never been like that before!""</p><p>Mommy smiled. ""It's always better when someone helps you come, Baby. Playing with yourself is nice, but it's nothing like having someone make love to you.""</p><p>She smiled again.</p><p>""Now just relax. Mommy's not done yet. I have more to show you, Baby.""</p><p>""More?"" I thought.</p><p>How could there possibly be more?</p><p>Mommy moved again, so that she was kneeling between my legs. I was sorta embarrassed cuz she could see my coochie all spread open, but she just smiled as her hands lightly stroked my skin. She touched my nipples again, which were really sensitive now, and made me gasp. As she looked at me, I heard her whisper.

</p><p>""Oh, Baby Girl, you have such a beautiful little pussy.""</p><p>I blushed. I'd heard other girls at school use that word, and others, too, but I was embarrassed hearing my Mommy say it. She saw me blush, and smiled again.</p><p>""Baby, when you and I are alone, you can use those naughty words. It's much more exciting to use them than to use baby words, or the proper words.""</p><p>I felt her fingertips brushed over my coo... Over my pussy again.</p><p>""This is your pussy, Baby. Or if you feel really naughty, you can call it your cunt.""</p><p>Her fingers slid up to my nipples again.</p><p>""These you can call your titties or your tits. All those words that you shouldn't use when you're in public, you can use when we're in a private place, okay?""</p><p>She moved again, and I felt her begin to kiss and lick me all over my chest and my tummy, down my sides, and over my hips. She kept moving down, kissing my legs, first one, then the other, up and down. My breathing was getting funny again, and I was getting tingly all over again, too. Then I got the biggest surprise I've ever had.</p><p>Mommy was lying down now, between my legs, and kissing and licking the insides of my thighs. As her fingertips slid over my... pussy... again, I felt her hands move until they were underneath my butt, lifting me up. Then she started to lightly kiss my pussy. I gasped - I hadn't expected this, but it felt so nice! My hips kinda twitched up again, and my pussy bumped against Mommy's mouth.</p><p>Then I sucked in a long deep breath as I felt her tongue lick me there, all the way up along my pussy. My hands shot down to her head and my fingers twisted in her hair. I pulled her tight to my pussy. This felt amazing!! I heard Mommy giggle, but she didn't stop what she was doing to me.</p><p>I could feel her jaw open wider, and then she had my whole pussy in her mouth. Her tongue slid into the slit, and then upwards, until she hit... Something. I didn't know what she touched, but whatever it was, it sent a shock through me, like I got hit with lightning or something. I cried out, and tightened my fingers in her hair, pulling her mouth against my pussy as tight as I could. My hips were sorta grinding around in circles, mashing my pussy against her mouth. I didn't want this feeling to ever stop!</p><p>I moaned when I felt her tongue move again, cuz I didn't want her to take it from that spot. But she moved it down, and then I felt it get kinda stiff, and then I felt her start to poke it up inside me. She was making little slurping sounds, and sliding her tongue in and out of my pussy. Then she moved one hand up around my hip, and her fingers found that same spot again that she was licking before. As soon as she touched it, I almost screamed. My legs just kinda flew by themselves and wrapped around Mommy's neck, holding her head there. My hips were bouncing up and down, really hard, I just couldn't stop them. I thought there was nothing in the world that could ever be this good.</p><p>Then she did it. I felt her hand that was still under my butt move. Her fingertips kinda traced a line down my butt crack, and then her fingertip started to tickle at my butt hole. I was making all kinds of weird sounds now, I couldn't stop them, and I was panting so hard I thought I might die from not getting enough air. When the tip of her finger slid just a tiny bit inside my butt, I felt something starting to build inside me, like the sound of a glass filling up with water, but really slow. I wasn't even thinking anything, really, all I could do was just feel this. It kept getting stronger and stronger, and then I heard Mommy moaning quietly.</p><p>She took her mouth from my pussy just long enough to say, ""Yes, my Baby, come for Mommy. Come in my mouth, Baby.""</p><p>She went right back to sliding her tongue in and out of me.</p><p>I felt it coming. I knew it was coming, but I wasn't ready for just how good it was gonna be. When it washed over me, I was bouncing all over the bed, and pulling Mommy's face into my pussy as hard as I could. This time, I did scream, and it was a long and loud scream, too. I'd never felt anything like this before. It just kept washing over me, wave after wave, and I felt my pussy tightening up as a gush of warm liquid poured out of me. Mommy moaned again, and started licking it all up, her tongue all over me down there, even licking my butt hole. Finally, it started to slow down, and I felt myself slowly relax on the bed. Mommy stayed between my legs, just lightly kissing me, petting me with her fingers for a few minutes.</p><p>Finally, I felt her move. She slid up the bed until she was next to me, and then she wrapped me up in her arms and held me close to her... Her tits. All of a sudden, I noticed that I was crying. Not sobbing or anything, just tears on my face. Nothing had ever felt so good in my life. No one had ever made me feel so special and so loved before. Mommy just held me close, kinda murmuring to me, until my tears stopped.</p><p>""I love you so much, Baby,"" she whispered.</p><p>That made my tears start again.</p><p>""Oh, Mommy, I love you too. I always knew you love me, but I never knew how much until just now.""</p><p>She shushed me again, and held me close, her hands stroking my back. I started to shiver a little, so she had us get under the covers. I snuggled up close to her, and she held me that way as I felt myself getting sleepy.</p><p>""You sleep, Baby Girl."" There was a smile in her voice. ""There's time to continue with your exploring later. We have all the time in the world, you and I.""</p><p>That's the last thing I remember until I woke up the next morning, still in Mommy's arms as she slept quietly next to me. I knew that today, I would want to learn how to make Mommy feel as good as she'd made me feel. I wanted her to feel my love for her the way she made me feel her love for me. And sure enough, later that day, she showed me what to do.</p><p>But, that's another story...</p>"
847,"Mommy, Show Me How ~ Redux",Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,,"['F/g', 'Inc', 'Rom', 'Cons', 'Pedo']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyrighted 2009 with all rights expressly reserved by its author unless otherwise explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it.  You are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community you view such material, please leave now.  This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental.  If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further.  If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text.</p><p>Okay, so I guess I sorta left you hanging when I told you about how Mommy made love to me the first time. I told you that she ended up showing me how to make love to her, but I never actually told you about it. I guess that was kinda rude of me, so here goes.</p><p>When I woke up the next morning, I was still all wrapped up in Mommy's arms. She was sound asleep, I could tell by the way she was breathing, so I just lay there all snuggled up close to her boobies. She was so warm and soft, and I thought I could just stay there like that forever. Well, almost like that. I did want her to make love to me again! I also wanted to learn how to make love to her, so I could make her feel the things that she'd made me feel the night before.</p><p>I was remembering what had happened last night, how Mommy had made me feel so good. My coo...  No, my pussy started to tingle just thinking about it. Then I remembered how she'd gotten down on her knees and asked me to be her girlfriend. I couldn't help it, I just got this huge grin on my face. I had a girlfriend! A real girlfriend, not just some silly BFF kinda girlfriend. Then I remembered what she'd said about going to get us matching rings today. I couldn't wait! That would make it really official!</p><p>I slowly slid out of Mommy's arms, and then got out of bed. I pulled the covers back up over her, but not before I took a long look at her boobies. They were so pretty! Then I went downstairs to find something to eat.</p><p>I didn't notice until I got to the kitchen that I hadn't put my pajamas back on. I was wandering around looking for something to make for both of us for breakfast when I realized I was still naked. I giggled, and thought maybe Mommy and I could spend lots of time naked together now. The idea of being able to look at her naked whenever I wanted to was nice, and it was even nicer to think I could touch her naked skin anytime I wanted. That made me feel all warm inside.</p><p>I finally settled on making us both a bagel for breakfast. We had some cinnamon and raisin bagels, and cream cheese, too. That sounded yummy to me, with some orange juice. I know how to make coffee, too, even though I don't drink it very often. I knew that Mommy would want some, though, so the first thing I did was start a pot of coffee for her. Then I put some cream cheese in a little bowl, and got two plates and two knives, and a couple of napkins. I got out a tray, and put everything on it, then started the bagels toasting. We have a big toaster that holds four slices of bread or bagels or muffins, so I put two bagels in it and got them started.</p><p>When the bagels were done, and Mommy's coffee was ready, I put everything on the tray and went slowly upstairs to Mommy's - no, to <i><b>our</b></i> bedroom. I set the tray down on the nightstand, and then I sat on the edge of the bed. I leaned down and kissed Mommy's forehead, then the tip of her nose, then her lips.</p><p>""Mommy..."" I kinda sang it softly.</p><p>I saw her eyelids flutter a little, and then she got a tiny little smile. I leaned down and kissed her lips again.</p><p>""I made bagels and coffee for you, Mommy,"" I said quietly.</p><p>I felt her arms come around my neck as she hugged me.</p><p>""Mmmm...  That sounds lovely, Baby Girl. Did you sleep well?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Yup. And I woke up feeling so good, too, Mommy.""</p><p>""Sex,"" Mommy said, laughing, ""is good for the body, the mind, and the soul.""</p><p>I grinned at her, then sat up and got her coffee and handed it to her. She sat up against the headboard and took a sip, then smiled when I gave her the bagel, and asked her if she wanted cream cheese on it.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said. ""Breakfast in bed? What did I do to deserve this treatment?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes at her.</p><p>""Like you don't know,"" I said.</p><p>""Does that mean you liked what happened last night?""</p><p>She was teasing me, and I knew it. I kinda liked it, actually.</p><p>""I don't know yet,"" I said. ""I need some more practice before I can decide.""</p><p>She laughed, and almost choked on her coffee.</p><p>""I think we can probably arrange for that to happen, Baby Girl,"" she said.</p><p>I sat on the edge of the bed, munching on my bagel, and sipping my orange juice. I was quiet for a minute, just eating breakfast with Mommy, and then I remembered again, and I had to ask her.</p><p>""So, are we gonna go get rings today, Mommy?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yes, we are,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>I felt my heart kinda flutter. This was really for real! Mommy was my girlfriend, and she was gonna get us rings to prove it! I couldn't wait to go with her to pick them out.</p><p>I stuck what was left of my bagel into my mouth, holding it with my teeth. I took my plate and Mommy's, and put them on the tray with my orange juice. I grabbed the bagel out of my mouth and grinned at her.</p><p>""I'll go put these in the dishwasher, and then take a shower and get dressed. By the time we're both ready, the mall will be open!""</p><p>Mommy looked at me for a minute, smiling.</p><p>""We're not going to the mall, Baby Girl,"" she said softly.</p><p>My heart kinda sank a little.</p><p>""We're not?""</p><p>""No, we're not,"" she said, shaking her head. ""We're going to a real jewelry store, not to a mall shop.""</p><p>""COOOOL!""</p><p>I grinned at her, then stuck the bagel back in my mouth, grabbed the tray, and rushed out of the bedroom to the kitchen. As fast as I could, I rinsed off the dishes and stuck them in the dishwasher, chomped down the last of my bagel, and then I ran back upstairs into the bathroom. I swear to God, it was the fastest shower I ever took! When I was finished, I got out and wrapped my hair up in a towel, then wrapped another one around my body. I ran into my room, and started looking for something to wear. I decided to wear my skinny jeans and a short spaghetti-strap top, pink, of course.</p><p>While I was drying off, I heard the shower come on again, and I knew that Mommy was taking her shower. I giggled to myself, and wrapped myself back up in the towel. I went into the bathroom, being pretty quiet, and then dropped the towel from around my body. I unwrapped my hair, and started to brush it, deciding to leave it wet instead of using the dryer. I heard Mommy turn off the shower, and then I heard the door sliding open.</p><p>I saw Mommy in the mirror when she stepped out of the shower, reaching for a towel. I froze when I saw her. Her skin was dripping with water, and it was flushed red from the heat of the shower. Her boobies were beautiful, her nipples were standing up from them, dark red and crinkled around the edges. They swayed and bobbed with every move she made. They were so beautiful, I didn't want to take my eyes off them. Her hair was streaming wet, sticking to her skin, strands of it across her boobies, between them, back over her shoulders and down her back.</p><p>I did take my eyes away from them, though. I let myself slide a long look down over her body. Her waist curved in gracefully from her chest, narrow and slender, her tummy flat and hard. She has an ""innie"" belly button like mine; it was a dark shadow in the center of her tummy. My eyes slid lower, over her full, beautiful hips, swelling out from her waist then tapering down into her thighs. Mommy has beautiful legs, and I let myself stare at them for a minute, before my eyes snapped back to what I really wanted to look at.</p><p>The dark, neat triangle of bright red hair that covered her pussy pulled my eyes like a magnet, making me stare at her there. Her hair was wet, drops of water kinda shining on the ends of it. The water made it darker than it usually would be, but it was still that pretty, orange-red color. I thought it was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen in my life. I let my eyes finally move back up her body, paying attention now to little things.</p><p>I'd never really noticed that Mommy's body is almost completely covered with light tan freckles. They looked so cute! She has them on her face too, but not nearly as many as she has on the rest of her body. There was a small, dark colored mole just below her left boobie, like someone had touched her with a marker. I noticed for the first time that Mommy's boobies kind of sagged down just a little. I was so used to seeing her in a bra, or with her pajamas on, I'd never noticed that before. Of course, I'd never looked at her quite this way before, either.</p><p>Mommy saw me staring at her, and she just stood there, letting me look at her for as long as I wanted to. I felt... A rush of something. Love? I guess that musta been what it was. I felt sorta breathless, and I couldn't take my eyes off her. She was smiling at me, shyly.</p><p>""Do I look okay, Baby?"" she asked me.</p><p>When I could answer, it came out as a kind of breathy sighing sound.</p><p>""Oh, Mommy... You're so beautiful...""</p><p>She looked at me for a moment, and I saw a blush creep into her cheeks as she looked at me, slowly letting her eyes move down, then back up along my body.</p><p>""So are you, Baby Girl,"" she said. ""You're the most beautiful thing I think I've ever seen.""</p><p>We stood there like that, just staring at each other, for what felt like hours. I know it couldn't have been that long, but that's what it felt like. She wrapped herself up in a towel, and moved towards me, not touching me, just coming closer. She gave a shaky kinda laugh.</p><p>""If we don't get going, Baby Girl,"" she said, ""I'm going to have a very hard time resisting you. And if that happens, we won't make it out of bed for the rest of the weekend.""</p><p>I felt a shiver run through me, and a warm, tingly fluttering in my tummy when she said that. As much as that idea excited me, I also wanted us to get those rings. Then everything would be really official, and Mommy would be my for real girlfriend. I made myself go back to brushing my hair. Then I giggled, and gave her a sly look in the mirror.</p><p>""There's plenty of time for that later, Mommy,"" I said. ""And..."" I let the word drag out.</p><p>""And?""</p><p>In the mirror, I gave her what I hoped was a sexy look.</p><p>""And... Later, you hafta show me how to make you come for me,"" I said, hoping I sounded seductive.</p><p>I saw her shiver once, and then again once more. She took a deep breath, staring into my eyes in the mirror. Her face flushed, turning a deep red.</p><p>""I <i>should</i> be utterly ashamed of myself for what we're doing. But the truth is, I'm not. How you've managed to do this to me in a single night, I'll never know. But I'm awfully happy that you have.""</p><p>""Mommy,"" I said, ""please stop talking like you hafta be ashamed of yourself. You love me, and I love you. And now, we're girlfriends. So just stop that, and love me like I want you to love me, okay?""</p><p>She smiled and nodded.</p><p>""I will, Baby, I promise.""</p><p>She stared at me for another minute or two, and then it was her turn to tease me.</p><p>""Oh, and Baby? Just so you know. I can't wait to teach you how to make me come. I want to look straight into your eyes while you're doing it, too.""</p><p>I shivered again, thinking about what was going to happen later on. I couldn't wait...</p><p>A little while later, I was finally dressed and ready to go. Mommy was almost ready too, and I was getting kinda fidgety. I'd decided not to wear my skinny jeans after all, and I had on a pair of cut off denim shorts that were old and faded. They were actually a little too small for me, but they made my butt look really nice. My top didn't quite reach my belly button, it was dark pink with thin little spaghetti straps and a thin band of lace around the top. I was wearing pink sneakers that matched my top, and ankle high white socks. I thought I looked pretty good.</p><p>I had put on a little makeup, too. Not much, cuz I didn't want to look like a slut; just a little mascara and eye shadow, and some blush and lip gloss. I'd put on some cologne, too, so I'd smell nice and girly for Mommy. She liked my hair up in those Sailor Moon ponytails, too, so I'd done my hair that way. It was funny, really, but a nice funny. Everything I'd done while I got ready was for Mommy. Not for me, not to impress the kids at school, but just so I'd look pretty and sexy for Mommy. I liked how that felt.</p><p>Mommy came downstairs finally, dressed and ready to go. She was wearing jeans and a white tank top, and black leather boots with big, clunky heels. She looked awesome! I could tell she wasn't wearing a bra; I could see her nipples under the material of her tank top. She'd braided her hair, and it was pulled forward so the braid hung down over her shoulder and down her chest like a long, orange flame. Her jeans were skin tight, and I could see the outline of her pussy, her jeans molding to the shape of it. <i>My girlfriend,</i> I thought. She was so beautiful.</p><p>""Are you ready to go, Baby Girl?"" she asked me.</p><p>I grinned happily.</p><p>""Yup! I can't wait, either. Let's go!""</p><p>I started to open the front door when Mommy stopped me. She stood in front of me with her hands on my hips, staring into my eyes for a minute.</p><p>""When we walk out that door,"" she said, ""we have to be just Jenny and her Mommy, out for a special shopping trip. So before we go, I want a kiss from my girlfriend.""</p><p>Mommy leaned down and brought her mouth to mine, kissing me gently. I felt her lift one hand, moving it to cup the back of my head as her lips parted a little, the tip of her tongue tracing a light line across my bottom lip. As I opened my mouth, letting her tongue slip inside, her other hand slid to the small of my back, pulling me close to her as she kissed me deeply, her tongue moving lazily in my mouth. I slid my arms around her and kissed her back, pulling her against me. Her mouth tasted of toothpaste and mouthwash and her saliva. Our tongues did a kind of slow dance with each other.</p><p>She broke the kiss suddenly, taking a deep, deep breath, then letting it out. She held my head close to her boobies, and I could hear and feel her heart beating, hard and strong. As her hands caressed my back, I felt her whole body shiver.</p><p>""God, Baby Girl! You are so very beautiful. And I love you so very, very much...""</p><p>I sighed.</p><p>""I love you, too, Mommy. And I think I have the most beautiful girlfriend in the whole world!""</p><p>She laughed.</p><p>""Nope. I have the most beautiful girlfriend in the world!""</p><p>I opened my mouth to argue with her, then I thought better of it.</p><p>""How about we just agree that we both have the most beautiful girlfriend in the world?"" I said.</p><p>She laughed at that.</p><p>""Okay, that works for me, Baby,"" she said.</p><p>We went out and got in the car, and headed for the jewelry store. I was so excited I couldn't sit still in the car. When we finally got there, I almost jumped out of the car. After Mommy put some money in the parking meter, I grabbed her hand and started to pull her towards the store.</p><p>""Calm down, Baby Girl,"" she said. ""Remember, you can be excited, but not too excited.""</p><p>""I know, Mommy.""</p><p>I made myself calm down. We walked hand in hand into the jewelry store. Mommy smiled at the woman behind the counter.</p><p>""May I help you?"" she asked Mommy.</p><p>""I hope so,"" said Mommy. ""My daughter and I have reached the conclusion that we are ""best friends forever."" We'd like to look at some rings, please. We want to get matching friendship rings.""</p><p>""Oh, that's so lovely!"" the woman exclaimed. ""We have a nice selection of friendship rings right over here.""</p><p>She led us to a display case near the back of the store. Mommy took one look at the rings in it and shook her head.</p><p>""No,"" she said, ""I want to get us something very special. I'd like them to be patterned, but not all the way around. My daughter's ring will need to be resized periodically as she grows. I hope you'll pardon me, but these are too ""little-girly"" for what we'd like.""</p><p>The woman smiled brightly again. I think she was hoping for an expensive sale.</p><p>""Of course!"" she exclaimed. ""Do you have anything particular in mind?""</p><p>""I'm thinking something in red gold,"" Mommy said. ""Red gold for two redheads.""</p><p>I'd never heard of red gold, but I liked the way she put it when she told the woman what she wanted.</p><p>The woman led us to another display case filled with beautiful rings. She took out a tray with rings in it, and Mommy and I both leaned over the counter, looking at them. It only took a few seconds for me to see the ones I liked.</p><p>""Mommy, look!"" I said.</p><p>I pointed to a group of wide rings that had hearts and roses carved into them across the top and partway down the sides. The bottoms of them we smooth and shiny. They were beautiful.</p><p>""Do you like those, Jenny?"" Mommy asked me.</p><p>I nodded, hard.</p><p>""Yes, I do,"" I said excitedly.</p><p>Mommy took out one of the rings and looked closely at it.</p><p>""I like them, too,"" she said.</p><p>She looked closely at the inside of the ring she was holding.</p><p>""Perfect,"" she said. ""Twenty-two karat gold.""</p><p>The woman behind the counter smiled broadly.</p><p>""Well, that was easy,"" she said. ""Let's get your sizes, and if we need to, we'll resize one for your daughter.""</p><p>She got out a big hoop thing with lots of little rings on it. She got Mommy's ring size first, then she got mine. They didn't have one in my size, but she told Mommy that they could have it resized for me in about an hour. Mommy smiled at her.</p><p>""That's fine,"" she said. ""We can go and have lunch somewhere, and come back for them after we eat. Oh, and one more thing. Could you please have my initials engraved inside of my daughter's ring, and her initials engraved inside of mine?""</p><p>The sales lady smiled again.</p><p>""Oh, that's so very sweet!"" she exclaimed. ""Of course we can do that. Just write down the initials for me.""</p><p>We went to the cash register, and Mommy gave the lady her credit card. While she rang everything up on the cash register, Mommy wrote down our initials on a piece of paper, then gave it to the sales lady. The woman smiled at us again.</p><p>""They'll be ready for you in an hour or less,"" she said brightly.</p><p>Mommy smiled back at her.</p><p>""That will be perfect,"" she said. ""We'll be back after lunch.""</p><p>We left the jewelry store and went to get lunch. I was so excited, I don't even remember what I ate. It felt like forever, waiting to go back and get our rings. I couldn't remember ever being so excited about anything ever in my life.</p><p>Finally, it was time to go back. I was kinda bouncing around next to Mommy as we walked back to the jewelry store, chattering away like a little kid. Mommy just kept smiling at me, but I could tell that this meant just as much to her as it did to me.</p><p>When we went into the store, the sales lady who had sold us the rings was gone. There was a man behind the counter. Mommy told him what we were there for, and he smiled, reaching under the counter and taking out two ring boxes and a slip of yellow paper. He opened the boxes and put them on the counter in front of us. Mommy took the smaller one out first and looked inside of it. She smiled, and then handed it to me.</p><p>""Try it on, Baby,"" she said, ""and see if it fits.""</p><p>I slipped the ring on my left ring finger. It fit perfectly! I didn't want to take it off, but somehow, I knew that Mommy wanted me to wait a little while to wear it. I took it off and handed it back to her, grinning. She took her ring out of the box and looked inside it. smiling when she saw my initials inside of it. She put it back in the box, closed both of them, and picked them, putting them in her purse. She smiled warmly at the man behind the counter.</p><p>""Thank you so very much,"" she said. ""You do wonderful work here.""</p><p>He smiled brightly at her.</p><p>""Thank <i>you,</i>"" he said. ""We try to make sure our customers are always satisfied. Please, come again.""</p><p>We left the store together, and when we got outside, Mommy took my hand in hers and started to giggle.</p><p>""What?"" I asked.</p><p>""Just my dirty little mind, Baby Girl,"" she said. ""I don't think that poor man realized that I'm going to be very satisfied later on today, and that I <i>am</i> going to come again. And again, and again, and again.""</p><p>I started giggling with her.</p><p>""Promise, Mommy?""</p><p>""Oh, Baby Girl,"" she said, suddenly serious. ""Just holding your hand right now has me so close to coming that I almost can't stand it.""</p><p>I let go of her hand and wrapped both of my arms around one of her arms.</p><p>""I can't wait to make you come, Mommy,"" I said quietly. ""I want to make you feel as good as you made me feel last night.""</p><p>""I'm pretty sure that you won't have any trouble doing that, Baby,"" she said.</p><p>On the way home, we stopped at the grocery store. Mommy wanted to buy some things for dinner that night; she said that she wanted to make a very special, very romantic dinner for the two of us. She knows how much I love steak, even though we don't eat it very much, cuz Mommy says that too much red meat isn't good for you. Today though, she made an exception and got us two really big, thick steaks. She also bought a bottle of wine. I looked at her questioningly when she got that.</p><p>""Yes, for both of us,"" she said. ""But, not a lot for you. You've never had it before, and I don't want you to get drunk and pass out on me!""</p><p>Finally, we had everything done, and we were on our way home. I reached across and put my hand on Mommy's leg, and she reached down and took it in hers. I pulled it away, though, and put it back on her thigh. I remembered how nice it had felt when Mommy was touching and stroking my legs last night, so I started moving my hand up and down on her thigh, with my fingertips on the inside of her leg. She sighed and looked over at me.</p><p>""You're being a little tease, you know,"" she said, pretending to be mad.</p><p>I leaned over and whispered in her ear.</p><p>""Who says I'm teasing?""</p><p>""Evil little wench,"" she said, grinning.</p><p>I grinned. I liked this! I had a kind of power now that I had never known about before. Maybe not power, really, but while I knew that we were both still the Mommy and the daughter, we were also lovers now. I let the words roll around in my head: <i>Mommy and I are lovers...</i> I liked how it sounded. Our relationship was very different now. Mostly, it was just that I felt like we were so much closer. I was in love with her, and I was almost dizzy with the feeling.</p><p>When we got home, Mommy said that we should get comfortable. She went around and made sure that all the doors were locked, and then she closed all the drapes and blinds. The house was dim now, but not dark. Mommy lit a bunch of candles in the living room, and put some music on, and then we went upstairs to get changed. This was all so very new to me. I'd never had anyone be romantic with me before, so I just kinda followed Mommy's lead. I did ask her if we could just be naked now that we were home. She grinned and said she'd like that, but that we should keep our bathrobes with us downstairs, in case anyone came and knocked on the door.</p><p>We went downstairs together, naked, carrying our bathrobes. We went into the kitchen, leaving the robes in the living room, just in case. I started to set the table, but Mommy stopped me. She wanted to do everything herself. She said that this was something she wanted to do for me. She wanted to make a romantic candlelit dinner for us. She lit more candles, putting them on the table, and then she opened the bottle of wine. She poured a half glass for herself into a wineglass, and about a third of a glass for me.</p><p>I tasted the wine hesitantly. It tasted strange, but good. I liked the warm feeling it left on the way down. Mommy lifted her glass, and clinked it against mine.</p><p>""To us,"" she said softly, and then took a sip of wine. I took another sip, too, and smiled at her.</p><p>I watched her as she set the table with plates and silverware and water glasses, and even cloth napkins. That surprised me, cuz we hardly ever use those. Only when we have company for dinner.</p><p>I couldn't take my eyes off her as she worked. She was so pretty! Her skin kinda glowed in the candlelight, and every move she made was graceful and pretty, like a ballet dancer. The candles made her freckles stand out more, too. I thought her freckles were so pretty! I felt that rush of love for her again, and something more, too. That special fluttering started up in my tummy, and I felt myself getting damp between my legs.</p><p>Mommy made everything that I really like for dinner. She made the steaks, of course, and she also made asparagus, which I just love, and roasted garlic mashed potatoes, which is one of my favorite things in the world to eat, even though it makes your breath stink. She made a salad with baby spinach instead of lettuce, and for dessert, we just had coffee ice cream. Coffee is my favorite ice cream, too. I couldn't finish everything, cuz there was just so much, but I ate what I could. All the while we were eating, we just sat and talked quietly about how nice it was to have a dinner like this, and how we should do things like this more from now on.</p><p>Mommy said that we could plan a ""date night"" every week, and have a nice, quiet dinner together with candles and everything, and then we could go out to the movies, or whatever we decided we wanted to do. When she said that, I just had to kinda pick on her a little.</p><p>""You mean, we only get to have romantic dates once a week, Mommy?""</p><p>I put a sad little pout on my face and looked up at her from under my eyelashes.</p><p>""Aww, don't be sad, Baby,"" she said, smiling. ""We can be romantic all the time, but the official dates will only be once or twice a week. That makes them more special.""</p><p>I gave her a sly grin.</p><p>""And can we be naughty all the time, too, Mommy?""</p><p>""Oh, Baby Girl, you can be naughty with me anytime you'd like to. As long as I can do the same with you, of course.""</p><p>We both laughed, and I started to get up to clear the table like I usually do, but Mommy told me to sit back down. She wouldn't let me do any of the chores tonight. That was really nice; I felt like I was getting all kinds of special treatment from her.</p><p>Mommy made tea for both of us, and we still had our wine. I was drinking my second glass; Mommy had filled it up about halfway this time. The wine made me fell kinda fuzzy and glowy, but really nice. Every time I drank some, it left a warm trail down my insides. I liked the feeling, and I felt really warm and relaxed sitting there, looking at Mommy and talking quietly to her. Finally, she stood up and went into the other room for a minute, telling me she'd be right back. When she sat back down at the table, she looked at me really seriously for a second, and then she put our rings on the table. She put hers in front of me, and mine in front of her. My tummy did a little flip-flop, and I couldn't think what to say. I wasn't sure what I was supposed to do, so I waited for Mommy.</p><p>She reached out and took my left hand in both of hers, and looked into my eyes. She didn't say anything for a minute, she just sat and stared at me, smiling. I could feel her thumbs kinda stroking the top of my hand, and I got that fluttering in my tummy again, the one that makes me get wet between my legs. She picked up my ring then, and slid it onto my finger, then she held my hand tightly.</p><p>""Jenny, even though only the two of us will ever know what this ring really means, I'm giving it to you as a sign of how much I love you. Every time that you look at this ring, I want you to think of me, and to remember that you are the most special person in the world to me. It's a reminder that we share our love, and ourselves, with each other, and only with each other. When you look at this ring, remember that I belong to you, and only to you. I love you, my little girlfriend.""</p><p>I had to blink really fast, and fight not to start crying, I was so happy. My stomach felt all funny, and my heart was pounding in my chest so hard I thought it might explode. I looked at her, and she was so beautiful. I felt so much love for her I almost couldn't stand it.</p><p>When I was pretty sure I wouldn't start to cry, I pulled my hand from Mommy's, and picked up her ring. My hands were shaking, but I reached out and took her hand, and slid the ring onto her finger. I held her hand the same way she'd held mine; I felt her fingers tighten around mine. I wasn't really sure what I should say, but I had to say something or I'd feel so stupid.</p><p>""Mommy, with this ring, I also give you all my love, forever and ever. When you see it, you'll know that I'm your girlfriend, and that no one else will ever be able to come between us, not ever. These rings mean that we belong to each other for all eternity.""</p><p>I thought it sounded stupid, but when I looked, Mommy's eyes were all shiny, and she was trying not to cry, I could tell. I got up then, and rushed close to her, wrapping my arms around her neck and hugging her as tight as I could. Her skin was warm against mine, and I could feel her breathing really fast. Her arms came around my waist, and we stayed like that for a minute, her still sitting in her chair, me standing between her knees, hugging each other.</p><p>""I love you so much, Baby Girl,"" Mommy whispered against my neck. ""More than you could ever know. You're my perfect girlfriend, and I'm so happy that you made me see what I needed to see.""</p><p>I pulled back a little and looked at her. I didn't know what she meant by that. I didn't say anything, but I didn't need to. I looked at her, and she knew I didn't understand.</p><p>""Baby, the love we share was already so strong and special. I've always loved you so very, very much. But you made me see that our love could become even stronger, even more special than it already was. I was afraid of my own feelings, Jenny. You showed me that I don't have to be afraid of them. I'm so very happy that you did that for me.""</p><p>I hugged her again then, as tight as I could. Then I kinda slid down so I was sitting on her leg with one arm around her neck. With my other hand, I reached out and touched her boobie, running my fingers over her nipple. I heard her pull in a fast breath when I touched it.</p><p>""Mommy,"" I said, ""will you show me? Show me how to make love to you?""</p><p>All of a sudden, her mouth was on mine, and she was kissing me, really deep and hard. Her tongue was in my mouth, moving everywhere, and I pushed my tongue into her mouth, tasting the wine there. We were pressed together so tightly, I almost couldn't breathe. Then without a word, still kissing me, Mommy stood up, carrying me the same way she had the night before. Only this time, we were both naked, and when she broke the kiss, I laid my head down against her skin, listening to her heart beating as she brought me up the stairs and down the hall, then into the room. She laid me gently on the bed, staring into my eyes.</p><p>Mommy crawled up on the bed with me, and then lay down next to me. She turned so she was laying on her side, and one hand came up to stroke my hair. I'd taken the ponytails down, and my hair was just all loose. Mommy still had hers in the thick braid. She kissed me, very gently, then stared into my eyes again while she stroked my hair.</p><p>""There's no right or wrong way about this, Baby Girl. Making love is like... Well, it's like you're an explorer, and you're discovering all the different parts and places on my body. Use all your senses, okay? Feel my skin with your fingers, with your skin. Look at me, at my body, and pay attention to every detail. Use your sense of smell, and you'll find that all the different places have a different smell, and each one is very nice. Use your mouth so you can taste me, taste my skin, my mouth, taste everything. And also use your ears. You'll know by the sounds you hear me making when you're doing something that feels particularly good.""</p><p>She kissed me gently again, and then rolled over onto her back, stretching her arms above her head. She smiled softly.</p><p>""I'm yours, Baby Girl,"" she said quietly. ""Every part of me, all of me, is yours to play with and explore. You can't do anything wrong, and I'll guide you if you need help.""</p><p>She stared at me intently for a moment.</p><p>""Now, please, Baby, make love to me,"" she said in a hoarse whisper. ""I don't think I can stand to wait another second to feel you make love to me.""</p><p>I almost started to cry, she looked so beautiful laying there, waiting for me to touch her. I remembered what she'd done to me last night, and I moved so that I was on my hands and knees next to her. I leaned down and kissed her, lightly at first, then I opened my lips and slid my tongue into her mouth. She still tasted like wine a little, but she also tasted like her. Her saliva was clean tasting, warm and sweet. I thought for a second that kissing her was almost enough, then pushed that away. Nothing would ever be enough, not really.</p><p>I pulled away from her mouth, and started to kiss her cheeks and her jaw. I remembered what she'd said about tasting everything, so I slid my tongue across her skin. She was right, she tasted wonderful!</p><p>I kissed the side of Mommy's neck, and then I licked her there, too. When I did, the tip of my tongue touched her ear, and I heard her gasp. That was interesting, I'd never thought of ears being able to make you feel good. I kissed her ear then, and touched it with my tongue. Mommy gasped again, and I felt her shiver, so I pressed my open mouth to her ear and slowly licked inside of it. I heard her moan softly, and she turned her head and stretched her neck.</p><p>Mommy seemed to really like it when I licked her skin, so I kept using my tongue. I kissed her, too, but I licked her more. This was starting to be really fun! When I licked down the side of her neck to her shoulder, she moaned again. I let myself down then, so that I was laying sorta half on top of her, half next to her. I slid one leg over the top of hers, so that my coo... No, so that my <i>pussy</i> was pressed up against her hip. I was still kissing and licking her neck and shoulder; I brought one hand up and started to stroke her boob... her <i> tits</i> with it.</p><p>Somehow, those words that I'm not supposed to say in public made everything feel more exciting. They were naughty words, and thinking them about Mommy made me shiver, and sent little tingles through my body. I felt very grown up right then, like I had changed from a little girl into a grown woman almost overnight.</p><p>Before I went any further, I kissed and licked my way back up Mommy's neck. When I got to her ear, I put my lips against it, and sorta breathed my words into it.</p><p>""I love you so much, Mommy.""</p><p>I heard her whimper softly, and felt her body shiver all over again. She was breathing really fast now. I kissed and licked back down her neck, and then kept going. My hand was still sorta petting her tits, and I moved my mouth towards them. Her skin felt like warm satin against my lips, soft and smooth. When I brushed my lips across her nipple, I heard her whimper again, and felt her lift her chest up, pushing it towards my mouth.</p><p>""Oh, Baby Girl,"" she sighed. ""Suck them, please. Suck Mommy's nipples like you did when you were a baby.""</p><p>I was holding myself up with one hand on the bed, the fingers of my other hand were playing with the hard nipple that wasn't against my mouth. I opened my lips, and slowly sucked the dark, crinkled nipple into my mouth. I felt Mommy's hand come to the back of my head, cradling me there, holding me in place tightly.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Baby..."" The words came out in a long, breathy kind of a sigh. ""That feels so good, my Baby Girl.""</p><p>I could feel myself getting really wet between my legs, feel my heart beating faster and faster in my chest. I loved this! I could tell from her breathing that Mommy was excited, and she kept making those little whimpers, high-pitched and soft as I kept sucking on her nipple. It was hard in my mouth; I felt it stiffen even more, swelling against my tongue. I felt her free hand close over mine, guiding me to pinch at her other nipple, showing me how to roll it between my fingers.</p><p>""Bite it, Baby,"" she breathed. ""Use your teeth on it, please...""</p><p><i>Bite it?</i> I thought. She wants me to bite her? I didn't know why she wanted me to bite her, but if that's what she wanted, I'd do it. At that point, I woulda done anything she asked me to do. I closed my teeth on her nipple and bit down lightly, feeling the stiff flesh between my teeth.</p><p>""Harder, Baby,"" she moaned. ""You won't hurt me, I promise. Bite it harder.""</p><p>I bit down harder on Mommy's nipple. When I did, I felt her fingers get all tangled up in my hair, pulling me even tighter against her. She moaned loudly. I felt her hip move against my pussy; she was lifting her butt up off the bed and then dropping it back down again. All of a sudden, I realized that I had been sorta grinding my pussy against her hip bone. Her skin was wet there, and with a little shock, I knew that the wetness was coming from me, leaking from inside my pussy. I was smearing it all over her skin there. It felt wonderful!</p><p>I felt her pulling my head up from her nipple.</p><p>""The other one, Baby, please,"" she gasped. ""Do the other one, too!""</p><p>She guided me to her other nipple, pulling my head down as she pushed her chest up, crushing her nipple against my mouth. This time I knew what to do, and I opened my mouth, sucking her stiff nipple in and closing my teeth around it. I bit down, kinda hard, and heard her groan again, even louder this time. She was crushing my face against her as she urged me on, telling me to bite her even harder. I figured if she was this excited already, it was time for me to try something else.</p><p>We musta looked funny; I was biting and sucking at Mommy's nipple, making little slurping sounds sometimes when she moved really fast. Her hips were bouncing up and down steadily now, and I was rubbing my pussy in circles against her hip, smearing the wet stuff that was coming from inside my pussy all over both her hip and the outside of my pussy. I could feel my muscles inside there, squeezing and then loosening, over and over. I was starting to feel those little electric kinda shocks shoot through me.</p><p><i>This must be what heaven is like,</i> I thought.</p><p>While I kept biting and sucking on her nipple, I moved my hand down over Mommy's tummy. It was smooth and soft, but hard, too. Mommy's tummy is really flat. I slid my hand down until I felt my fingers sliding into the crinkly hair there. Her legs opened wider, and I felt a moist heat on my hand, coming from between her legs. Holding my hand flat, I slid it down through her hair, over her pussy. When it got lower between her legs, I was kinda shocked to find that she was soaking wet there. The bedspread under her butt was all wet, and I could feel more leaking from inside her.</p><p>I felt her hand leave my head, and heard her slap both hands down next to her hips. Her butt lifted up off the bed, pressing her warm, wet pussy against my hand. She moaned again.</p><p>""Oh, God yes, Baby... Touch my pussy, Baby Girl. Touch it for Mommy...""</p><p>I remembered how Mommy had taken her time with me last night, kinda teasing me a little bit. The way she'd made love to me had made everything build up until it was like a big explosion inside of me. I wanted it to be like that for her, too, so I decided to slow down a little bit. I lifted my head up from her nipple, and raised myself up so that I was kneeling on the bed with her thigh between my legs. I sat down on her leg, slowly rubbing my pussy up and down.</p><p>I looked at her face then. She was beautiful! There were little beads of sweat on her upper lip and on her forehead, her mouth was open a little bit as she breathed in and out really fast, kinda panting. Her skin, from her chest to her neck and up into her face, was flushed a deep red color. Her arms had fallen back so that her hands were just above her head. As she lay there panting, her tits were rising and falling, her nipples pointing straight up at the ceiling. I thought she was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen in my life, and I felt a rush of love again, knowing that she wasn't just my Mommy, but she was my girlfriend and my lover, too.</p><p>When she met my eyes, I smiled at her. She smiled back, still breathing hard.</p><p>""You're so beautiful, Mommy,"" I said. ""It almost makes me want to cry, you're so beautiful.""</p><p>I saw the flush in her face deepen in color, and she smiled shyly.</p><p>""I feel the same way about you, Baby Girl,"" she said softly.</p><p>I stayed where I was, looking down at her. I kept sliding my hips back and forth, dragging my pussy over the skin of her thigh. It felt lovely, wet and hot, and I didn't want the feeling to ever end. I reached up and started to kinda pet her boobs again, touching her nipples lightly with my fingertips, then dragging them down across her flat tummy. I just touched her everywhere I could reach; it made me feel good to see that every time my fingers touched her, her breathing got even quicker and she gasped and whimpered.</p><p>I reached behind me with one hand and started to run my fingertips along the inside of her thigh, the one that I wasn't sitting on. Her skin was hot under my fingers, smooth and soft. I let my fingers trail almost all the way to her pussy, stopping just before I touched her there, and moving back down towards her knee again. After I did that a few times, I saw Mommy give me a smile and a kinda pleading look.</p><p>""You're torturing me, you know,"" she said softly. ""Where did you learn how to be a tease?""</p><p>I smiled right back at her.</p><p>""I'm just doing the same kinda things you did to me, Mommy,"" I said.</p><p>She giggled softly, then gasped as I finally let my fingertips brush up and over her pussy. Her hips lifted up off the bed again, lifting me with them as her thigh raised up. I moved then, cuz I wanted to be able to pay attention to what I was doing. I wanted to make Mommy scream when she came. I wasn't sure if I'd be able to do that, but I was determined that I was gonna try to.</p><p>I knelt between her thighs, and I gasped when I finally got my first really good look at Mommy's pussy. It was beautiful! There was no hair down between the insides of her thighs, just on the top. With her legs spread like they were, I could see everything. There were delicate little folds inside, like there were two sets of lips, not just one. I'd never really had a close up look at a pussy before, and I was surprised at how pretty Mommy's was.</p><p>The hair there was exactly the same color as the hair on her head, bright, orangey-red, like a little fire on top of her pussy. I could see something, I wasn't sure what, kinda poking out up near the top of her slit, like a teeny little button. There were light pink little folds of skin around it, that continued down to where I could just start to see the inside of it. Everything was a light, pretty pink color, and glistening wet, shining in the dim light. Down lower, I could see the tight little crinkle of her butt hole. I just knelt there and stared at everything, my fingers stroking both of her upper thighs.</p><p>I was a little hesitant at first, cuz I didn't quite know where to start. I took a breath, and then I ran the fingers of both hands down from the top of Mommy's pussy, through the hair and down along the sides of her wet pussy. It was hot! Hot and wet, and I suddenly noticed that there was a heavy, musky-sweet smell coming from there. I breathed it in deeply. It smelled wonderful!</p><p>When I could finally look up again, Mommy was staring at me with something that I didn't recognize in her eyes. Love, yes; there was lots of love in her eyes. But there was something else, too, that I didn't have a name for. Whatever it was, though, it made me shiver and feel all hot and tingly. I liked the way she was looking at me.</p><p>I musta looked nervous or something, cuz she smiled at me again.</p><p>""You're doing just fine, Baby Girl,"" she whispered. ""More than just fine; you're doing everything perfectly.""</p><p>I still hesitated, though. I wasn't quite sure what to do next. Mommy smiled again.</p><p>""Just touch me, Baby,"" she said softly. ""Touch me anyway that you want to.""</p><p>She smiled lazily, and brought one hand down to her own pussy, showing me.</p><p>""This,"" she said quietly, barely touching the little button-like thing, ""is my clitoris, or my clit. It's the most sensitive part of a girl's body. The only reason it's there is to make you feel good, to give you pleasure. It feels wonderful when it's touched or kissed or licked.""</p><p>""This..."" She brought her finger lower, to the opening that led inside her pussy. ""This, you know of course, is my vagina. Or my pussy, or my cunt; whichever you prefer. It feels wonderful when you have something inside of it, moving back and forth.""</p><p>She smiled again, her hand returning to lay on the pillow near her head.</p><p>""Just explore, Baby Girl. You can't do anything wrong. Just explore and play with me.""</p><p>That intense look came back into her eyes as she kept staring at me.</p><p>""Just keep making love to me, Baby,"" she whispered. ""I'm yours; you can do anything you want to do to me.""</p><p>Still staring into her eyes, I ran my fingers up and back through the hair on Mommy's pussy. As my fingers slid over her skin, she moaned softly, lifting her butt up again, pressing her pussy against my hands. Even though I wasn't sure if I'd do it right, I moved so that I could lay on my tummy between her legs, my face really close to her pussy.</p><p>I could smell that musky-sweet smell even stronger now, it almost made me feel faint it was so nice. Slowly, I kinda edged closer and closer, then I pressed my lips against the wet skin of Mommy's pussy. She moaned loudly the moment my lips touched her. Her hands came back down and caressed the sides of my head, stroking my hair as I began to put light little kisses all over her wet, hot flesh. I looked up across her body to see her staring at me, her eyes even more intense now, bright and glittery looking.</p><p>I still had my lips closed, just giving her pussy little light kisses. I was a little nervous, but in the end, I was more curious than nervous. I parted my lips, letting my tongue slide out a little bit, and tentatively tasted Mommy's pussy.</p><p>Oh, my God, it was wonderful! It was strange for a few seconds, then, as the taste kinda exploded in my mouth, I thought it was amazing! It's kinda hard to explain; it was like, I was tasting Mommy, but more than that. I was tasting her pleasure, tasting the things I was doing to her, tasting the way that I was making her feel. It was the most amazing thing I'd ever done!</p><p>Mommy's reaction was immediate. When my tongue touched her, her hips bucked up off the bed again, grinding against my mouth. Her fingers tangled up in my hair, and she held me like that, pressing my face into her pussy. Now that I knew what to expect, I let my tongue move faster, exploring everywhere. Her skin was hot and wet, slick with my saliva and the wetness coming from inside her. God, this was so exciting! Mommy was whimpering and moaning steadily now, grinding her pussy in little circles against my mouth. I kept licking and kissing, tasting her. I couldn't get enough of that wonderful taste!</p><p>Even though it was kinda hard to think straight, I remembered the things that Mommy had done to me, and I tried to imitate them now. I pushed my mouth hard against the opening of her pussy, and pushed my tongue out as far as I could, so that it slid inside of her. She gave a short scream, pulling me even harder against her, kinda like she wanted to pull all of me up inside of her. I felt the muscles inside tighten down on my tongue, then relax, then tighten again. This was so awesome!</p><p>I pushed my head back up, letting my tongue lick all along the whole way of Mommy's wet pussy, till I got to that button thingy. Her clit? Yes, her clit, that's what she called it. I let my tongue move across it before I closed my mouth on it and started to suck on it. Mommy gave a high-pitched cry, really loud, and clamped her legs tight around my head.</p><p>I noticed that every time my tongue touched it, it made her hips bounce up really hard, so I figured it must feel really good to her. I started to poke at it with the tip of my tongue, and she cried out even louder this time. Dimly, I could hear her talking to me, the words coming out really fast now, breathlessly.</p><p>""Don't stop, Baby, don't stop. Oh, God, Baby, that's perfect! Keep doing that, Baby, yes! Your fingers, Baby Girl, use your fingers! Fuck me with your fingers, Jenny, please!!""</p><p><i>Fuck her?</i> I didn't know what that meant, but I tried to get my hand closer, so my fingers could touch her.</p><p>""Inside, Baby Girl, please! Put your fingers inside my pussy. Fuck me, Baby, fuck Mommy with your fingers!""</p><p>I got it now. I moved my hand, and then slid one finger through her slit, into the opening of her pussy. She moaned, loud and long.</p><p>""More, Baby, please! Put more in there!""</p><p>When I put a second finger inside of her, I felt her pussy clamp down really hard on them. She was still begging me to put more in, so I put a third, and then a fourth finger inside her pussy. It was wet and hot inside of her, slippery with the wetness flowing out of her.</p><p>""Move them in and out now, Baby."" She was gasping, panting. ""In and out, Baby, that's right. Oh, my God, Jenny!""</p><p>That last word, my name, was a long, high-pitched scream. Mommy's fingers were holding my hair, all tangled up in it, pulling me against her pussy. I didn't want to ever stop, even though my mouth was starting to ache a little. I kept sucking on her clit, then by accident, my teeth bit down a little bit, not hard, but it made Mommy scream out really loud. She wasn't really talking now, just making all kinds of noises, grunting and groaning. Her hips were bouncing up and down on the bed. My fingers were wet and slick, sliding in and out of her pussy. I couldn't believe how hot it was inside of her!</p><p>All of a sudden, Mommy's whole body arched up off the bed, lifting me along with it. she was stiff, little shudders running through her whole body, her legs kinda trembling as she used them to hold my head locked against her pussy. I felt a big hot gush of liquid pour of her, all over my hand and chin, soaking the bedspread even more. She let out this long, strange sounding noise; I guess it's what they mean when they say that someone wailed. It went on forever, it seemed like, her pussy clamping down on my fingers, squeezing them. I wondered if it was ever gonna stop!</p><p>Finally, Mommy shuddered again, really hard, and then her body went limp. She just kinda fell down onto the bed. Her breathing was really ragged, deep and hoarse sounding. I stopped moving my fingers inside her, and I moved my mouth away from her clit. Just like she had done last night, though, I stayed there, with my head laying on the top of her thigh. Slowly, I let my fingers slip out of her, and before I did anything else, I brought them to my mouth, tasting the sticky, musky liquid. Then I closed my eyes and just lay there, my fingers lightly stroking through the hair on Mommy's pussy, kissing her there now and then.</p><p>After a little while, her breathing calmed down, and I heard her heave a deep sigh. Her fingers kinda toyed with my hair, playing with it absently.</p><p>""Oh, Baby Girl,"" she said quietly. ""I don't think that I've ever come that hard before in my life. That was the most beautiful thing I've ever experienced.""</p><p>I rolled my eyes up so I could look at her. She was looking down at me, smiling.</p><p>""You mean it?"" I said. ""You aren't just trying to make me feel good?""</p><p>She pulled me up then, so that I was laying next to her, my head resting on her shoulder. She stroked my back, making me shiver a little.</p><p>""I really mean it, Baby,"" she said. ""I've never felt anything like that before in my life.""</p><p>She sighed deeply again.</p><p>""You,"" she said, kissing the tip of my nose, ""have just succeeded in making me your sex slave, Baby Girl. And that was your first time! I'm almost afraid to find out how good you're going to be at this when you have some more practice!""</p><p>I could feel myself blushing.</p><p>""I really did okay, then? Really?""</p><p>""Baby, trust me,"" she said. ""No one has ever done what you just did to me. I started coming the moment your mouth touched my pussy, and it just kept getting better and better.""</p><p>I felt a warmth rush through my body. I hadn't really paid attention before, but now that it was over, I realized that I'd been really scared that I wouldn't do it right, that somehow, I wouldn't be able to make Mommy feel what I wanted her to feel. I felt myself blush again, and I snuggled down into her shoulder, letting her hold me. We stayed that way for a few minutes, just being close to each other.</p><p>""Mommy?"" I said after a while.</p><p>""Mmm...  Yes, Baby Girl?""</p><p>I tried not to smile, but I couldn't help grinning.</p><p>""If you're my sex slave,"" I said, ""does that mean you hafta make love to me anytime I want you to?""</p><p>She laughed quietly.</p><p>""Yes, I suppose it does, Baby. Though I may live to regret telling you that.""</p><p>""Then I want you to make love to me, Mommy. Right now, please!""</p><p>She rolled me onto my back, looking down at me. She kissed me, gently, staring at me for a few seconds.</p><p>""Your wish,"" she whispered softly, ""is my command.""</p><p>I smiled and closed my eyes, waiting for her to begin.</p><p>""Mommy, show me how,"" I whispered. ""Show me how to do everything...""</p>"
848,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 1,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"Meagan Falls  in love with her nine-year-old niece, Janelle. As their relationship develops, Janelle decides to explore her sexuality even further, bringing her best friend into the mix.","['F', 'F/g', 'g/g', 'F/gg', 'Rom', 'Inc', 'Pedo']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with
all rights expressly reserved by the author unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it. You
are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any
fees to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually
explicit material in the community where you view such material,
please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional
and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely
coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories,
please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring
group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and
adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before
reading the text.</p><p>For the men out there reading this, you'll pardon me if I'm a bit
cynical, but I believe that you'll enjoy this story that I'm about to
tell you, if for no other reason than the fact that it illustrates
that women can be every bit as perverted as any man. I've also
noticed that for some reason, men seem to be completely fascinated by
the idea of two females being sexually involved with each other. I'm
not sure why that is, but whatever. Let's just say that what you're
about to read isn't your typical girl-does-girl story, leave it at
that, and let you read on.</p><p>This is a serialized story, as such, it will take some time to get to
the lesbian sex. Please be patient...</p><p>My name is Meagan Bristol, I'm a thirty-something year old woman, as queer as a three dollar bill, and I have recently discovered that little girls are the ultimate sexual turn-on for me.  Well, at least one little girl is.  I don't run around seeking out little girls to molest.  But I have fallen completely, utterly, desperately, head over heels in love and in lust with one little nine-year-old girl.  She's my sister's daughter, Janelle.  And we now share a relationship that is quite simply the most amazing relationship that I've ever been involved in. </p><p>Furthermore, my niece has seen fit to bring her best friend into our relationship. That initially scared the living hell out of me, but I've grown accustomed to it, and as you'll see, it can be quite, uhm... Stimulating, shall we say? </p><p>Janelle and I have always been close friends.  Ever since she was a toddler, we've spent a lot of time together.  We've always been more like best friends, rather than aunt and niece.  These days, most families are in the position where husband and wife, or partner and partner, both have to work in order to make ends meet.  My sister and her husband are no exception to this.  As a freelance graphic artist, I'm pretty much able to set my own schedule, which leaves me free to take care of Janelle while her parents are at work, as well as saving them some considerable money in child care expenses.  I've never minded this, quite the contrary; I love being with her, spending time with her, doing things with her.  As I said, we're more like best friends than anything else, regardless of the age difference. </p><p>Contrary to popular opinion, gay people are not overwhelmingly interested in children sexually.  We aren't all out there on the prowl, seeking to molest the first little boy or little girl we come across.  For myself, I never once thought of a child in a sexual way until quite recently.  I don't know what will happen with this down the road, but I'm a realist.  I'm more than twenty years older than Janelle is.  I very seriously doubt that this will last forever.  If it does, then I won't complain, but if it doesn't, which is much more likely, I won't hesitate to let go of her, either.  But for now, I'm going to enjoy what she and I share together, revel in it, and do my best to make sure she knows that she's loved as deeply as it's possible for someone to love her. </p><p>This all began about six months ago, give or take a few weeks. It was the day before Janelle's ninth birthday. I had picked her up after school and brought her back to my place, where we were planning to spend some ""girl time"" together until her Mom got off work and picked her up. I had promised to help her paint her fingernails and toenails, in preparation for her birthday the next day. Her birthday fell on a Saturday this year, and she was beside herself with excitement, because she was going to have a big party that afternoon. </p><p>Janelle is something of a tomboy, really. Not what you'd call a ""hardcore"" tomboy, but she's definitely not a girly-girl, either. She'll wear dresses and skirts for special occasions, but she much prefers jeans and sneakers. Tomorrow was one of those special occasions, so we were planning on dolling her up completely, and making sure that she looked the proper, ladylike part. </p><p>We had done the whole girl thing in the past, but this was the first time that Janelle had ever thought about having her toenails painted. Her mother had bought her a cute little pair of open-toed sandals, and when I mentioned painting both her fingernails and her toenails, she had thought that sounded like a fabulous idea. So, we found ourselves on the day before her birthday, sitting in the middle of my bed, with bottles of nail polish and a bag of cotton balls. We were laughing and giggling crazily, having a wonderful time. </p><p>Janelle was fascinated by the toenail painting process. Her feet are terribly ticklish, so it took a little while to get the cottonballs situated between her toes. She kept squirming around, laughing insanely while I tried to stuff cotton between the little toes. Once we accomplished that task, we sat facing each other, and I began to paint them for her. I had one tiny foot cradled in my lap, holding it as I applied the bright pink nailpolish to her toenails. </p><p>I was intent on what I was doing, looking down at her foot as I began to apply the first coat of nail polish to her toenails. Janelle suddenly went quiet for a few moments. I thought that she was just concentrating on not being ticklish. When she spoke, though, there was a serious tone to her voice. </p><p>""Aunt Meagan, can I ask you something?"" </p><p>""Of course, Sweetie,"" I replied. ""You can ask me anything, you know that."" </p><p>She hesitated for a few heartbeats. I looked up at her, and saw that her face was very serious now. </p><p>""What is it, Sweetie?"" I asked. </p><p>""What does ""bull dyke"" mean?"" </p><p><i>What the hell?</i> I thought. <i>Where did </i>that<i> come from?</i> </p><p>""Sweetie, where did you hear that?"" I asked her. </p><p>""From Sarah,"" she replied. ""See, there's this girl at school, her name is Sara, too, 'cept she doesn't have an ""H"" at the end of her name. Anyways, most of the kids don't like her, I don't know why. She's really quiet, and she doesn't hang out with hardly anyone at school. So, today, I decided to eat my lunch at the same table with her and try to talk to her. I feel sorry for her, cuz nobody else really likes to be around her cuz she's so quiet and kinda different. Anyways, after lunch, Sarah, the other Sarah, I mean, told me I shouldn't hang out with Sara, cuz she's queer and a bull dyke. What did she mean, Aunt Meagan?"" </p><p>It took me a moment to sort out the rush of words, and to get Sarah/Sara straight. I felt a sharp stab of sympathy for little Sara, who seemed to have earned, somehow, the scornful label of being a bull dyke. I took a deep breath, then looked back down at Janelle's toes, continuing to apply nail polish. </p><p>""Well,"" I said, trying to choose my words carefully, ""that's a term that some people use to describe some gay women."" </p><p>Janelle knew already about my sexual orientation. Her parents are quite open with her about things like that, and on those occasions when she'd seen me with a date or with one of my short-lived girlfriends, she'd been curious. So she knew what it meant when she heard that a person is gay. She didn't seem to have any problem with it, just a natural curiosity. Apparently, though, she'd never heard the more derisive terms for non-heterosexual people. </p><p><i>Welcome to real life, Sweetie,</i> I thought. </p><p>""But what's it mean, Aunt Meagan?"" </p><p>""Uhmm..."" I was trying to figure out the best way to describe to a little girl, a day shy of being nine years old, what it meant to be a bull dyke. </p><p>""Bull dyke is a stereotype, Sweetie. Do you know what that is?"" </p><p>""Nuh-uh."" </p><p>""A stereotype is when you believe that a certain thing is true of everyone in a group of people. Like, when you say that all Irish people drink a lot of booze, or all black people have big noses, or all gay men act like girls, or all Asian people are really smart. ""Bull dyke"" is a term that people think of when they see a woman who looks like a man. When she's big and strong, and has really short hair, and she acts like a man. Some people, as soon as they find out that a woman is gay, start calling her a bull dyke as an insult."" </p><p>Well, that was probably the worst definition I'd ever heard for the term, but then, I'd never been asked to define it before, either. </p><p>""But, Sara doesn't look like a man,"" Janelle said, rather indignantly, I thought. </p><p>I laughed. <i>God, to be nine years old again,</i> I thought. </p><p>""I'm sure she doesn't, Sweetie,"" I said. ""But she's quiet, and she doesn't hang out with the other kids much, right?"" </p><p>""Yeah. She's really shy, I think. She just keeps to herself mosta the time."" </p><p>""Sweetie, sometimes, when people think that someone is different than they are, they don't know how to react. For some reason, they're afraid of people who are different. So, they call them names and insult them. I don't know why, really; it's just the way that some people act."" </p><p>I had finished with Janelle's right foot, and I took her left foot in my hand and began to paint her toenails. </p><p>""That's just stupid!"" Janelle exclaimed. ""When I ate lunch with Sara today, she was nice. She didn't say much, but she was nice. Why would Sarah say that about her?"" </p><p><i>Sarah/Sara again,</i> I thought. </p><p>""I don't know, Sweetie,"" I said. ""Maybe she got jealous because you sat with Sara and not with her. She might be afraid that she'll lose a friend."" </p><p>""Well, that's just silly. I can be friends with more than one person, can't I?"" </p><p>""Of course you can. I really don't know why Sarah would say something like that, Sweetie. You'd have to ask her."" </p><p>Janelle got quiet again for a few moments. I kept on painting her toenails. </p><p>""Aunt Meagan, why do people hate gay people so much?"" </p><p>This one was pretty easy. We'd talked about this before. </p><p>""Because most people are afraid of anyone they think is different, Sweetie."" </p><p>""But, why?"" she asked, almost desperately. </p><p>""Well,"" I began, ""it's just how people are. Look, you're not afraid of snakes, are you?"" </p><p>""Nuh-uh,"" Janelle said, shaking her head. </p><p>""But, do you remember when you used to be so scared of them?"" </p><p>She nodded. ""Uh-huh."" </p><p>""That was because you didn't understand them. Snakes are different than you, of course. They're snakes, not people. You just didn't understand anything about them. But when you learned about them, and found out that they're pretty cool, you stopped being afraid, because you understood them better. It's sort of the same thing. If someone is different, a lot of people are afraid of them, because they don't understand them."" </p><p>I keep a couple of boa constrictors as pets, in case you were wondering why I used snakes as an example. Janelle used to be terrified of them. Now, she has to at least pet both of them every time she visits, and she loves to drape them around her neck now. Snakes make good, low maintenance pets. Toss them the occasional rat, and they're good to go. </p><p>""But, that's not the same,"" Janelle said. ""I mean, snakes are animals. Gay people are just people. Why would anyone be afraid of them?"" </p><p>""For the same reason that some people are afraid of people who don't have the same color skin as they do. They're afraid because they're different."" </p><p>Janelle sighed. </p><p>""Ill never get it,"" she said. </p><p>""Honestly, Sweetie, I hope you never do get it,"" I said. ""I hope you go through your whole life not worrying about how people are different from you, and just focus on how they're really the same as you are."" </p><p>I sat up straight. </p><p>""Okay, the first coat is done,"" I said. ""We'll let that dry, and then put on a second coat, okay?""</p><p>Janelle lifted one foot, looking at her toes, wiggling them a little. </p><p>""That looks so cool!"" </p><p>""I'm glad you approve of my artwork,"" I said. </p><p>She beamed at me. </p><p>Janelle is such a beautiful little girl. Even for her age, she's small and very slender. Willowy, would be a good word to describe her body type. She has a face like the classic faerie, complete with the tiny button nose and enormous, liquid looking eyes. The eyes are her most strking facial feature. They're a rich, deep, almost cobalt blue color. They're the most unusual color of blue eyes I've ever seen. They dominate her face. When she grows up, they're still going to be large, and probably even more striking, if that's possible. </p><p>Her soft, fine hair is strawberry blonde, more towards the reddish side. It's cut in the classic pageboy style, with the ends just brushing her shoulders, and bangs that just touch her slender eyebrows. Her mouth reminds me of Drew Barrymore's mouth at that age, with full lips shaped like a perfect Cupid's bow. Her chin is delicate and pointed, and she has a heavy dusting of freckles across the bridge of her nose. Like I said, she's small, petite and very slender. She still has that boyish figure that all little girls have, but I have no doubt that she's going to grow into a breathtakingly beautiful young woman one day. </p><p>""Aunt Meagan?"" </p><p>""Yes, Sweetie?"" I replied. </p><p>""Can you help me find Sara's phone number?"" </p><p>I was confused for a moment. She talked to Sarah almost every day on the phone. Then it dawned on me. She meant Sara-with-no-""H"" in her name. </p><p>""Do you know her last name?"" I asked. </p><p>""Davidson,"" she said, nodding. </p><p>""Okay,"" I said, ""let me get the phone book, and we'll see what we can find."" </p><p>I was curious, but I didn't say anything. </p><p>I went across the hall to my office and grabbed the phone book, as well as the phone. I plopped myself back on the bed with Janelle and opened up the book, looking for that last name ""Davidson."" Thankfully, there were only three listed. Smaller towns have their advantages. </p><p>The first try was a wrong number, of course. When she dialed the second number, though, and asked for Sara, she had the right one. </p><p>""Is Sara there?"" she asked. </p><p>""This is Janelle McCarthy, from school,"" she said a moment later; then, ""Thank you."" </p><p>She was silent for a moment, waiting for the other girl to come to the phone. </p><p>I watched her as she began to speak again. </p><p>""Hi Sara! This is Janelle. From school? I ate lunch with you today, remember?"" Another moment of silence. </p><p>""Well, I was just calling to see if you wanted to come to my house tomorrow afternoon. It's my birthday, and I'm having a party. And since we had lunch together today and you seem pretty cool and stuff, I though maybe you'd like to come to my party."" </p><p>Again, silence as she listened. </p><p>""You don't hafta get me a present,"" she said. ""I don't care about that. I just thought maybe you'd like to come and hang out with me for a while."" </p><p>There was a longer silence this time. </p><p>""You can? Awesome! Okay, it's at two o'clock at my house, and uhm..."" Her eyes rolled up to look at me. ""Maybe I better let my aunt talk to your Mom to give her directions? 'Kay, you get your Mom, and I'll put my aunt on the phone."" </p><p><i>What an amazing little girl,</i> I thought. I was very, very proud of my little niece at that moment. </p><p>""Hello?"" </p><p>The woman sounded slightly hesitant, with a very soft, almost timid voice. I introduced myself, and confirmed that yes, Janelle was indeed having a birthday party tomorrow afternoon, and that she very much wanted Sara to come. </p><p>""I... I'm afraid that we wouldn't be able to get her a gift,"" she said, her voice full of apology, and something else that I couldn't quite put a name to. </p><p>""Oh, don't worry about that,"" I said. ""Janelle is more concerned with being a social butterfly than with getting gifts. She just really wants Sara to come to the party and hang out with her and her friends for the afternoon."" </p><p>Janelle gave me a slap on the leg for calling her a social butterly, and I grinned at her. </p><p>I gave Sara's mother directions to my sister's house, and told her we'd see her tomorrow afternoon. I told her to drop Sara off anytime after one o'clock, and that if she wanted, she was welcome to stay, or I could just bring Sara home after the party. </p><p>""Thank you, but I won't be able to stay,"" she said. ""I'll have to be at work tomorrow at three, so if you could bring her home, that would be wonderful."" </p><p>""No problem,"" I told her. ""We'll see you tomorrow then."" </p><p>Janelle was tugging on the leg of my jeans, telling me that she wanted to talk to Sara again. </p><p>""Janelle wants to speak with Sara again, if that's okay. It was nice talking to you."" </p><p>""Thanks, nice talking to you, too,"" she replied quietly.</p><p>""Sara? 'Kay, so you're coming, right? Awesome!! Oh, and bring a bathing suit or some old shorts and a tee shirt. We don't have a pool, but my Mom said if it's warm enough we can turn on the lawn sprinkler and mess around in the water in the back yard, 'kay? 'Kay, see you tomorrow! Bye!!"" </p><p>She pushed the button to turn off the phone and handed it back to me. I looked at her and smiled. </p><p>""Janelle, that was a very nice thing you just did,"" I said. </p><p>She shrugged. </p><p>""Sarah's not gonna like it,"" she said, ""but that's too bad. I like Sara. Sarah's just gonna hafta get over it."" </p><p><i>Too many Sarah/Sara's,</i> I thought. </p><p>""Well, it was still a very nice thing to do."" </p><p>Janelle blushed prettily. </p><p>""It's not a big deal,"" she said. ""I really do like her."" </p><p>""I'm sure you do, Sweetie. I'm just saying that sometimes, it takes real courage to reach out to someone that your friends don't like. I'm proud of you."" </p><p>""Aunt Meagan, stop it!"" Janelle squealed. ""You're embarrassing me!"" </p><p>""Well, if it embarrasses you that I'm proud of you,"" I said, ""then get used to it. I'm never going to stop being proud of you."" </p><p>We spent the rest of the afternnon finishing up with Janelle's toenails and fingernails, talking and giggling like two little girls. That's one of the things I love so much about my niece. Sometimes, she makes me feel like I'm a kid again. </p><p>My sister, Katherine, came by after work to pick up Janelle. Janelle excitedly told her that there would be another guest at the party tomorrow. </p><p>""Another one? Do I know who it is?"" </p><p>""Nope, you never met her,"" Janelle said. ""I decided to invite her this afternoon."" </p><p>""Sweetie,"" I said, ""why don't you get your things together, okay?"" </p><p>Janelle nodded and ran off to gather up her school books, jacket, purse, and all of the other odds and ends that little girls find indispensible. While she did, I gave Kate a quick rundown about the Sarah/Sara situation, and how Janelle was choosing to handle it. </p><p>""Oh, God,"" she said. ""That Sarah - the one I do know - is a snotty little bitch. I really can't stand that kid, but she's Janelle's friend, so I try to put up with her. I can only take her in small doses, though. She really is a supreme little bitch."" </p><p>""So I gathered,"" I said. ""I hope she knows enough to keep her mouth shut and behave tomorrow."" </p><p>""Probably not,"" Kate sighed. ""No worries, though, I can handle her if it comes to that."" </p><p>""Good,"" I said. ""I could handle her, too, but probably not the way that you can. I'll probably choke her if she gets out of hand."" </p><p>Kate laughed. </p><p>""Now, now. Can't be beating up on little girls, Meagan,"" she said.</p><p>""Listen, any nine-year-old girl who calls another little girl a ""bull dyke"" needs to be throttled,"" I said. </p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" said Kate. ""We'll just play it by ear. Actually, I think Janelle can probably handle it herself, to be honest with you."" </p><p>""I have no doubt,"" I laughed. ""She's quite the little crusader sometimes. By the way, I'll be there early to help you with setting things up,"" I said. ""I'll be making her cake tonight."" </p><p>Kate grinned. </p><p>""She's going to be so excited that you're baking her cake,"" she said quietly. ""I haven't told her. She thinks I'm going to do my usual cake mix thing for her."" </p><p>""You might not be so grateful when you see what I'm doing,"" I said, with an evil smile. </p><p>Kate raised her hand. </p><p>""I don't want to know,"" she said. ""Just surprise me."" </p><p>Her voice dropped to a whisper. </p><p>""Just don't get sexual with it, okay? Remember, these are kids, not adults."" </p><p>""Oh, please,"" I said. ""Do you really think I'd do something like that?"" </p><p>""No,"" she grinned, ""but I have to give my oversexed, lesbian big sister a hard time once in a while."" </p><p>""Bitch,"" I said, glaring at her.</p><p>She laughed loudly. </p><p>""You're just too easy to pick on, Meagan,"" she said. </p><p>Janelle came thumping back into the room at that moment, ready to go home with her Mom and start making dinner for Michael, Kate's husband and Janelle's Dad. She looked at her mother apologetically. </p><p>""I didn't do my homework yet, Mom,"" she said. ""Me and Aunt Meagan were too busy with my nails. I'll do it tonight after supper, though, I promise."" </p><p>""That's fine, Baby,"" said Kate. ""You getting your schoolwork done is not a worry I have. You always do it, and you always do it well."" </p><p>""What're we having for supper?"" </p><p>""Well, I thought that since tomorrow is going to be very busy, we could start celebrating your birthday with supper tonight, so..."" She let the sentence trail off into silence. </p><p>Janelle's huge, cobalt blue eyes lit up. </p><p>""Pizza? Really?"" She squealed out the words. </p><p>""Yes, really,"" Kate said, laughing. ""Pizza. With lots and lots of extra cheese, extra pepperoni, and extra ""shmushrooms,"" just the way you like it."" </p><p>""Yessss!!"" It was a hiss, and both Kate and I laughed out loud. </p><p>""Don't eat too much, Janelle,"" I said, looking her up and down. ""Lord knows you can't afford the extra weight."" </p><p>""Huh?"" Janelle looked down at her waifish little body, then back up at me. </p><p>""Cut it out, Aunt Meagan! I'm not fat!"" </p><p>""No, you certainly aren't, little one,"" I said. ""I was being sarcastic. You could stand to put on about ten pounds, actually."" </p><p>Kate gave me a look. </p><p>""You sound like Mom,"" she said, smirking at me. </p><p>I grimaced. There's very little love lost between our mother and I. </p><p>""Don't even think like that,"" I said. </p><p>""Too easy, Meagan,"" she grinned. ""Just too easy."" </p><p>I stuck my tongue out at her. Yeah, I'm really mature sometimes. Janelle giggled. </p><p>""Okay, we should be going,"" said Kate. ""Just show up whenever, Meagan, and I'll put you right to work."" </p><p>I followed my sister and my niece to the front door. Janelle made a quick detour into the living room, stopping near the two glass aquariums that hold my pet boa constrictors. Kate gave a gimace of distaste. </p><p>""Bye, Ellie, bye, Nellie,"" Janelle sang. </p><p>The snakes didn't move. They'd been fed the day before, so they were quite lethargic. </p><p>Kate shook her head, but she didn't say anything. She'd given up making comments about my choice of pets. </p><p>""Bye, Aunt Meagan! See you tomorrow!!"" </p><p>""Bye, Sweetie,"" I said. ""Try to get a little bit of sleep tonight, okay?"" </p><p>""I will,"" Janelle said.

</p><p>""Fat chance,"" said Kate, smiling. </p><p>After they left, I returned to the kitchen, heated up some leftover meatloaf, and made a sandwich for myself. After I'd eaten, I poured a glass of wine, and set to work baking Janelle's birthday cake. </p><p>I have a pretty good sense of design. It's what I do for a living, after all, and I'd decided to do a special theme for Janelle's cake. I'm also a pretty good baker, so I was looking forward to doing this for her. The cake would be chocolate, of course, Janelle's favorite. The motif would probably irk my younger sister, but not nearly as much as the reason I'd chosen it. I grinned suddenly. Kate was going to be pissed off at me, but she'd get over it. </p><p>After I'd baked and cooled the cakes, I set about cutting, arranging, and decorating the result. I was pleased. I'd done a pretty good job, actually. Janelle would love it, I knew. Transporting it might be a problem, though. I'd have to find a way to stitch together a box that was long enough and wide enough. I'd figure something out. </p><p>By the time I was finished, it was almost midnight, and I was tired. I went upstairs to the bathroom, peeled off my clothes, turned on the shower, and waited for the water to get hot. As I waited, I did a short appraisal of myself in the bathroom mirror. While I'm beginning to show some signs of the fact that I'm well beyond the wrong side of thirty-five, all things considered, I'm not doing too badly in the looks department. </p><p>I'm five feet, seven inches tall, and I weigh in at about one-thirty. Not skinny, but not close to being fat, either. I try to work out on a semi-regular basis, and I've managed to keep fairly trim looking. The one thing that I really hate about myself is my hair. My sister Kate has the exact same hair that her daughter does, that luscious, brilliant strawberry blonde that just gleams in the sunlight. I'd ended up with mousy, dirty blonde hair that always looks dull to me. I refused to color it, though. Even professional dye jobs will ruin your hair eventually, and I'd rather have the plain, dull color and keep my hair healthy than ruin it with chemicals. My hair is all one length, falling to the top of my breasts. </p><p>Overall, I'm satisfied with my body. I have curves in all the right places, and I have a splendid ass, if I must tell the truth. My breasts are starting to feel the pull of gravity, though. Not too much, not yet, at least. But the sagging is starting to set in. They're a healthy, 34-C, with bright pink nipples capping the tips. My nipples are rather prominant. They seem to be in a perpetually erect state. While that can be attractive, it can also force me to have to wear a padded bra sometimes, mostly for business purposes. It's a small sacrifice though, considering that they can be a turn on for some women. Works for me! </p><p>I keep my pubic hair trimmed to a proverbial ""landing strip"" that's about a half-inch wide, and ends right at the top of the cleft of my labia. I shave there daily, so the skin is as smooth as the day that I was born. The first time that I shaved my pubic hair, I was amazed at how much more sensitive I was to caresses and touches, and I vowed to keep it that way permanently. My almost total lack of pubic hair makes masturbation even more pleasurable than it had been before. And I tend to masturbate a lot. </p><p>No, really. I mean, a <i><b>lot.</b> </i>Like, twice a day at the bare minimum, whether I'm seeing anyone or not. Three times that number on a regular basis. Currently I'm flying solo, so I do spend a good amount of time pleasuring myself. What can I say? I like orgasms... </p><p>My legs are passable, slender without being too thin, and not heavily muscled. My pussy is rather girlish looking; by that I mean that my inner labia are small and rather delicate. They don't protrude into view unless I hold myself open. Otherwise, they're hidden from sight, much like a young girl. In a sense, it adds a bit of an illusion of youth to my appearance, at least when I'm naked. I rather like that. </p><p>Satisfied, I turned to the shower, which was now steaming hot. I got in and reached for the shampoo, washing my hair, then adding conditioner and letting it sit there and soak in while I soaped up my body. I felt the familiar tingling spasm in my belly when I slid my slick hands down over my pussy, and I lingered there for a moment, caressing myself. </p><p>Decisions, decisions... Should I masturbate now, or wait until I was comfortably snuggled into bed? Or both? That sounded like a good idea, but I was really tired, and I decided that I'd rather wait until I was in bed, so that I could drift right off to sleep when I was finished. With mild pang of regret, I stopped caressing my pussy, and finished up getting clean. </p><p>I rinsed off, rinsed the conditioner out of my hair, turned off the shower, and slid the door open, reaching for a towel. I blotted the excess water from my skin, then wrapped the towel around my head so my hair wouldn't be dripping down my back. I reached for the jar of body cream on the vanity, and scooped some out, beginning to rub it into my skin. Gotta keep the skin moisturized, you know. Can't have it drying out on me. </p><p>As I massaged the cream into the skin of my breasts, I felt that stab of desire in my pussy again. Jesus, I really <i><b>was</b></i> horny! My hands lingered at my breasts, spending far more time than was necessary just to massage in some body cream. I rolled my nipples between my thumbs and forefingers, gasping as I pinched down hard on them. My pussy suddenly felt warmer, damp with a wetness that had nothing to do with the shower that I'd just finished. </p><p>Quickly, I finished massaging the body cream into my belly, legs, and ass. When I started to rub it into my pussy, I sagged a little. God, that felt good! I spread my feet a little wider apart, using both hands to massage the cream into my mons. It only took a few seconds for me to be massaging more than just body cream into my skin. My pussy had started to leak, heavily. </p><p><i>I need to get to bed,</i> I thought. <i>Right <b>now...</b></i> </p><p>I pulled the towel from my head, making sure that I dried it enough so that it wouldn't soak my bedding. I hung the towel on the rack to dry, then quickly padded off to my bedroom. I turned the bedding down, then opened the drawer of my nightstand. </p><p>More important decisions... </p><p>Which toy did I want? I have a fairly extensive collection, but I keep my favorites in the nightstand drawer, close at hand. I do try to be prepared for every eventuality. </p><p>I settled on a slender purple vibrator with a wired remote control. The wire could be a pain at times, but it has an amazing variety of settings, and it never fails to help bring me to several screaming orgasms. </p><p>I left the lubricant in the drawer. I was relatively certain that I'd have no need for it. I seldom do, unless deep anal play comes into the activities. If that happened, it would still be close by.</p><p>I know, I know. I'm horny and oversexed. A lesbian nymphomaniac, if the truth has to be told. I prefer to think that I just have a very healthy appetite for sex. You should try it. It's rather fun, and quite rewarding. </p><p>I dimmed the bedroom lights, but didn't turn them off. Unlike some women I've known, I'm rather visual when it comes to sexual activities. I like to see as well as touch and taste. I prefer to leave the lights on when I'm playing. Dimming them just makes things look a bit softer, more romantic. </p><p>What? Just because I'm flying solo doesn't mean that I can't be romantic with myself, does it? There's nothing wrong with treating yourself romantically. </p><p>Two walls of my bedroom are floor to ceiling mirrors. That means that pretty much anytime I want to look at what's going on in my bed, I only have to turn my head slightly to get a couple of different angles on the activity. I'd stopped short of having a mirror installed on the ceiling above the bed, though. It seemed a bit much. I do still toy with the idea now and then. Maybe one day. </p><p>I slid onto my bed, my body now tingling all over in anticipation of a soon to be realized orgasm. Or two. Maybe three, even. </p><p>I relaxed down into my pillows with one hand behind my head, my hair lying damp on the tops of my breasts. Slowly, lazily almost, I began to trail my free hand lightly down my body, starting at my collarbone and gliding softly over the skin of my breasts, then my belly, my hips, and along one thigh. I felt my skin tighten as goosebumps rose up in response to the touch. Using the tips of my fingernails, I trailed my hand back up along my skin, shivering slightly at the sensation. Almost a tickle, but so much more. </p><p>Turning my head to one side, I watched myself as I continued the slow, teasing exploration of my own body with my fingertips. As my nails brushed over my pussy, I felt a wet spot beginning to form on the sheet beneath my ass. I moaned softly, sliding the palm of my hand up along my belly to my left breast. I watched in the mirror as my hand slid up to cup it, still more firm than not, squeezing it gently. </p><p>My fingers dug firmly into the flesh of my breast, kneading it, and I moaned again. Bringing my fingertips together slowly, I grasped my left nipple, pinching it hard, then rolling it between my fingers. I pinched down harder and pulled, lifting the weight of my breast up away from my body by the tip of my nipple, and moaned again. My nipples like to be treated roughly. </p><p>Still watching myself, I dipped my head downwards, my hand moving under my breast and lifting it towards my face. I opened my mouth, and sucked my nipple in, closing my teeth on it. I stared at myself as I bit down, bringing yet another moan and making my hips writhe on the bed, the wet spot growing larger. I bit harder, the tip of my tongue fluttering over my nipple as I worried at it with my teeth. I felt a sharp spasm in my pussy, and I knew that the first orgasm wouldn't require the use of any toys. </p><p>Panting, I released my nipple from the grip of my mouth. It fell back with a soft slurping sound as my mouth let go. Damn, but I was horny! Of their own volition, both of my hands slid down my body, fingertips pressing down against my mons, sliding down between my legs. I gasped as one finger slid into the cleft, brushing across my clit, already swollen and distended, peeking out from its delicate little hood. </p><p>My pussy almost ached with need. I was close already; this was going to happen fast tonight. </p><p>I turned my head again as I spread my legs wide, pulling my feet up and dropping my knees sideways so that I was splayed open. I moved my gaze to the wall that faces the foot of the bed, another wall of mirrors. I saw my legs spread almost obscenely wide, my pussy gaping open and glistening with wetness. I put my hands on my knees, and slid them up along my inner thighs. When they reached the top, I brought my left hand up further, settling my first three fingers into the open cleft of my labia, so that the pad of my middle finger rested directly on top of my swollen clit. I moaned again. </p><p>The first two fingers of my right hand dipped into my pussy, sliding easily through the wet, slick lubrication there. I gasped, both at the sight and at the sensations, and began to move the fingers of my left hand in a steady circle on my clit. I watched as my hips lifted, bringing my ass up from the bed, meeting my hands and burying the fingers of my right hand deeply into my wet tunnel. </p><p>I moaned loudly as I felt the first hard spasm clench my pussy. </p><p>I could feel the spasm as the walls of my pussy clutched down on my fingers. I was sloppy wet tonight; well, I usually get quite wet anyway, but it was heavy even for me. I could hear the liquid sounds as my fingers began to pummel into my pussy faster and harder. Looking into the mirror, I could see the fluids flowing freely over my hand and down the crack of my ass, soaking the sheet beneath me. <i>I should have brought that towel with me,</i> I thought, then promptly forgot to worry about it. </p><p>My left hand was moving faster, too, rubbing tight little circles against my sensitive clit, sending wave after wave of pure pleasure through my body. I pressed them down harder, moaning, reveling in the ecstasy that was washing over me in endless, hot waves. I felt the peak beginning to approach, and I groped my way towards it, reaching desperately for the sweet, overwhelming release of orgasm. </p><p>I felt it rising from deep inside my pussy, like a hard knot in the pit of my stomach, slowly unwinding itself. My ass clenched tightly as my pussy started to spasm in rhythmic waves, muscles rippling, caressing the fingers that were buried deep within me. The last thing I saw in the mirror before my eyes rolled back in my head was a deep crimson flush spreading over my upper chest and into my neck. I didn't see anything after that, all I could do was feel... </p><p>When it hit me, it was amazing. There's that old cliche about an orgasm washing over you like waves; this was no wave, it was a fucking tsunami! Dimly, I heard myself moaning, a long, deep growling sound that seemed like it was being ripped from inside of me. My mind lost all coherent thought, I was only aware of blackness peppered with exploding, silvery pinpoints of light behind my eyelids. Talk about fireworks! </p><p>It went on and on. My fingers were crammed as far into my pussy as I could force them, almost being crushed by the spasms that ripped through me. The fingers on my clit had slowed, but pressed down with much stronger pressure now; a slow, hard, circular motion against the sensitive, blood-engorged little nub. My body was rigid, arched up off the matress, shuddering it's way through this mind-numbing explosion. I only know that I was still breathing because I continued to let out that long, gutteral moaning sound. </p><p>It left me slowly, almost reluctantly. I let it do what it wanted; I was incapable of arguing with anything about anything. I didn't have the energy; even breathing seemed like work at the moment. My breasts were heaving. When I opened my eyes finally, still at the tail end of that orgasm, I glanced in the mirror next to me, and saw that I was still arched up from the bed, body still tense. My chest and neck were deeply flushed. My ass and thighs were quivering from the strain of holding myself up in that position. The sight was erotic as all hell. </p><p>Slowly, I let my ass sink back to the mattress. The hand that had been working my swollen clit fell to my side; my right hand stayed where it was, fingers crammed into the wet heat of my pussy. The slick walls were still rippling around them, though the spasms had lightened now, responding to the little aftershocks that coursed through my body, making me twitch and tremble. I rolled my head so that I was looking up at the ceiling and blinked very slowly once, twice, then a third time. </p><p>""Holy... Fucking... Christ... Almighty..."" </p><p>It came out as a hoarse, ragged whisper. </p><p>I was pretty sure that Christ Almighty hadn't just been fucking me, though that orgasm <i>could</i> have been described as divine. Christian believers will tell you that sex is a gift from God. They might just have something there. Though, most good Christians would probably view my indulging in what they tend to think of as self-abuse with some measure of condemnation. Personally, I prefer to think of it as self-love. Whatever. I was pretty sure, though, that if Christ himself ever did decide to fuck me, even he would have a hard time matching that orgasm. Wouldn't matter anyway, because I don't do men. Although, if they could make me come like that, I might have to reconsider my position. </p><p>Okay, so my mind goes in strange directions when I'm well and freshly fucked. Even when I'm the one doing the fucking. Sue me. </p><p>I sighed, and let my eyes slip closed as I slid my fingers from inside my pussy, reluctantly. Automatically, I brought them to my lips, extending my tongue and cleaning the essence of myself from them. I'm not shy about things like that; pussy tastes wonderful, and tasting my own is almost always amazingly erotic. When I had cleaned all traces of my own wetness from them, my hand fell back on the pillow above my head. I was literally spent. </p><p><i>Do I want another one?</i> I wondered silently. </p><p>Hell, yes, I did. There's no such thing as too much sex, and particularly, no such thing as too many orgasms. But that one had exhausted me completely. My body still quivered  here and there with aftershocks, but I was completely worn out. My mind felt like I'd just finished drinking a magnum of wine by myself, but without any risk of a hangover. In fact, I was aware that when I woke in the morning, I was going to feel absolutely wonderful. </p><p>There would be time enough in the morning to play again. <i>In the morning,</i> I thought. <i>Right now, I just want to float away on this dreamy afterglow and drift off to sleep.</i> </p><p>That's precisely what I did. But for some reason, I found myself with a picture of Janelle's pretty, smiling face in my mind as I sank into unconsciousness. <i>What the hell?</i> I thought dimly. <i>What are you doing here, Sweetie?</i> It was the last thing I was aware of as I fell into a deep sleep...</p>"
849,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 2,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,2,"Meagan Falls  in love with her nine-year-old niece, Janelle. As their relationship develops, Janelle decides to explore her sexuality even further, bringing her best friend into the mix.","['F', 'F/g', 'g/g', 'F/gg', 'Inc', 'Pedo', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with
all rights expressly reserved by the author unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it. You
are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any
fees to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually
explicit material in the community where you view such material,
please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional
and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely
coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories,
please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring
group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and
adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before
reading the text.</p><p>I woke the next morning feeling deliciously lethargic and lazy. I knew that I had to motivate myself to get moving and go help with Janelle's party, but I stayed under the warm covers for as long as I could. I wondered vaguely why my purple vibrator was lying next to me on the bed, and then remembered that I had drifted off to sleep quickly the night before, following an almost unbelievably intense orgasm. I hadn't had the energy to even put the toy away.</p><p>For the record, before I got myself out of bed, I did take a little time to make an attempt at repeating the pleasure of the night before. I won't bother to describe it, I'm sure you aren't interested in a repeat of that so soon on the heels of my last description. I will only say that while it was quite pleasurable, it wasn't nearly as satisfying as the previous night.</p><p>Oh, well. As the Rolling Stones said, ""You can't always get what you want."" I was still feeling something of the afterglow from last night, anyway, so I wasn't even close to being disappointed. I mean, there really is no such thing as a bad orgasm, right?</p><p>Smiling, and humming quietly to myself, I padded into the bathroom for a quick shower, brushed my hair and teeth quickly, threw on just a touch of makeup, and then went back to my bedroom. I had decided on the casual look for the day. I knew that most of the little girls who would be showing up would be wearing the prettiest dresses, but I also knew about the plans for playing in the sprinkler. The party would end with everyone dressed casually. Besides, I figured that with something like fifteen eight and nine-year-old girls in one large gathering, jeans would be the safest choice.</p><p>Pandemonium always reigns supreme at such gatherings of prepubescent girls.</p><p>I pulled on a sheer burgundy thong. Well, you never know. I might meet a bored Mom who was looking for some fun on the wild side. What? It could happen, right? Okay, admittedly, the possibility was rather remote. The bra that made up the other half of the set was also sheer. It did nothing to hide my previously discussed prominent nipples, but at least I was sort of following the rules of modesty. It was a bra, right? A barely there bra, true; but it was a bra, nonetheless.</p><p>I pulled a thin tank top over my head, black, with rather narrow shoulder straps and a low, scoop cut neckline that was trimmed in black lace. It displayed my cleavage rather nicely, I thought. Finally, I sat on the bed and pulled on my favorite, worn out but immensely comfortable black boots with thick clunky heels. I stood up and surveyed the result in my mirrored walls, satisfied that I looked not only comfy and casual, but marginally respectable as well.</p><p>That's me: Your friendly, admittedly nymphomaniacal, neighborhood lesbian. The epitome of respectable small town womanhood. Yeah, right...</p><p>Lock up your women-folk, fellas. Meagan is flying solo, and her horniness knows no bounds!</p><p>Yes, I do think about sex almost constantly. So shoot me.</p><p>Janelle's birthday cake was on a very large wooden cutting board, sitting on my kitchen table. After I had started my coffee brewing, I eyed the dimensions of the cake, then went into the garage to dig out a couple of cardboard boxes. After some skilled surgical work that involved a box cutter and some duct tape, I had an open box that was large enough to place the cake in. It had no top, but I could cover it with aluminum foil. I drive a mid-sized Chevy crossover, so I had plenty of room in the back to set the cake down for the ride.</p><p>By the time I had opened the rear hatch of the Chevy, lugged the cake out there and loaded it up, my coffee was ready. I poured a huge mug and snapped the lid on. My travel ""mug"" holds just over a half pot of coffee. Caffeine addict? Me?</p><p>I took a quick sip of rich, hot black coffee, set the mug down, and went to the hall closet to dig out the birthday presents I'd bought for Janelle. I grinned. My sister was going to have a hissy fit. Oh, well. This was about Janelle, not about her mother. Truthfully, I was going to enjoy Kate's reaction every bit as much as I would Janelle's.</p><p>The largest of the two brightly wrapped packages had to go in back with the cake. That actually worked. I wedged it between the front seats and the edge of the cake box, which help to steady the cake in place. The smaller package went on the front passenger seat. There was a third package, as well, but I needed to wait to load that until I was just ready to leave. It would go in the front seat as well.</p><p>No, I'm not going to ruin the surprise. You can just wait until Janelle opens her gifts to find out what they are.</p><p>I went back inside, picked up my coffee, and went into my office to check my email. My graphics work is almost exclusively computer generated, created for various web applications. I do some work for print media also, but the majority of my work is for cyberspace. Email is my main form of communication with clients and prospective clients. I check it faithfully several times every day.</p><p>Nothing pressing. That was a good thing; I wouldn't spend the day with half of my mind trying to solve any work related issues. I turned off the computer monitor, leaving the machine running. I almost never shut down my computer for any length of time. Just a daily, five minute shutdown to clear the RAM and cache space.</p><p>I grabbed my denim jacket and pulled it on, made sure everything was turned off except the computer, checked the doors to be sure they were locked, and grabbed Janelle's third present. I went into the garage, set the package on the front passenger seat, and started up the vehicle. I punched the garage door opener, and when it was fully raised, I backed out into the driveway. I hit the button to close the garage back up, and headed off to my sister's house, about a mile and a half away. I turned on the CD player and sang along with Sarah McLachlan, only slightly off key.</p><p>If you believe that, I have a bridge for sale in New York. Cheap. The truth is, I can't carry a tune to save my life, but I still enjoy singing. Only when I'm alone, though. Never with an audience. I'm not that cruel.</p><p>It was still several hours until the party. I pulled into Kate and Michael's driveway just a few minutes before ten o'clock. It was a beautiful, early autumn day, bright and sunny, with the promise of warm temperatures by noon. I parked the Chevy in full sunlight, got out and opened the rear hatch, and unloaded the cake. It was heavy enough that I had to use both hands, so I'd have to come back to close the hatch.</p><p>I used my elbow to ring the doorbell, because I couldn't open the door. My hands were full of birthday cake. My brother-in-law opened the door, grinning at me.</p><p>""Hey, Meagan,"" he said, ""come on in. You need some help with that?""</p><p>""Just with the door, thanks,"" I replied.</p><p>""You got here just in time,"" he said, laughing. ""Janelle is about to go into meltdown. Kate's been pretending that she forgot to bake the cake, and telling Janelle not to worry, she'll get to it soon.""</p><p>I shook my head, unable to hide my smile.</p><p>""My sister, the eternal bitch,"" I said.</p><p>""You said that, not me,"" he grinned.</p><p>""I can say it,"" I said conspiratorially. ""You, she'd probably murder for that.""</p><p>""She would,"" Michael said. ""Slowly, and very painfully.""</p><p>His face as he spoke gave lie to his words. Michael loves my sister with everything he's got. The only other person he loves even near as much as Kate is Janelle.</p><p>""You can think it, Michael. I won't tell, I promise.""</p><p>He laughed, showing gleaming white teeth.</p><p>""Come on,"" he said. ""That thing must be getting heavy.""</p><p>As we walked into the kitchen, Janelle was wailing at her mother.</p><p>""Mom, come on! You hafta get my cake made!""</p><p>""Look who's here, guys,"" said Michael loudly.</p><p>Kate and Janelle turned as one and saw me. When Janelle saw the box in my hands, she spun back to her mother, glaring at her with an accusing look. She didn't say a word. She didn't have to. She just glared, and that look said it all. Then she spun back to me, all smiles again.</p><p>""You made my cake, Aunt Meagan? Is it chocolate? Can I see it, please, please, please, please, please?""</p><p>The words spilled out in a rush.</p><p>""Yes, I made your cake, Sweetie. Of course it's chocolate; do you think I'd make any other kind for you? And no, you may not see it. It's a surprise. You'll have to wait until the party.""</p><p>Janelle gave me a mock pout that lasted all of about two seconds. Then she was all smiles and giggles again.</p><p>""Wait'll you see the outfit Mom got for me to wear today, Aunt Meagan. It's so awesome!""</p><p>""We're waiting until about noon to put it on her,"" said Kate. ""We want to minimize the amount of time that she'll have to get it dirty.""</p><p>Janelle blushed. She has a tendency to get dirty pretty quickly sometimes, and she knows it.</p><p>""I can't wait to see it, Sweetie. I'll be here all day. There's no rush.""</p><p>""You wanna see it now? I can show it to you.""</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>""Nope. I want to wait to see it when you're in it. It won't be half as pretty on a hanger as it will when you're wearing it.""</p><p>She blushed prettily again. I was struck by her innocent beauty. <i>My sister and her hubby make awfully pretty kids,</i> I thought.</p><p>The rest of the morning was spent bustling around the house and the deck, decorating and preparing everything for the arrival of a pack of half-wild girl children. There would be a few of the Moms there, as well, which would provide Kate, Michael and myself with some much needed technical support. We were going need all the help we could get.</p><p>At about noon, we figured that we were about as ready as we were ever going to be. There were balloons floating in the air everywhere; Michael had rented a tank of helium and bought balloons of every shape, size and color. They bounced lazily against the ceiling inside the house, and they were attached by strings from railings, table legs, anything that you could tie a string to. My major contribution to the party had been a huge banner that I'd designed and had made. It was suspended from the eaves of the house above the deck, a bright pink banner with white lettering, each letter outlined in a different primary color.</p><p><i><strong>""Happy 9th Birthday, Janelle!""</strong></i></p><p>My sister had rolled her eyes at me when she saw the banner. Across the bottom, I had put stylized images of Ellie and Nellie, my two boa constrictors, smiling brightly at whoever was looking at the banner.</p><p>What? Janelle likes my snakes. Not every little girl prefers puppies or kittens, you know.</p><p>Janelle had gone upstairs to change into her new outfit. The three of us were standing in the kitchen, taking a break and trying to psyche ourselves up for the impending chaos. Actually, I really was looking forward to this. It was going to be fun.</p><p>I turned at the sounds of clunky footsteps coming down the hallway towards the kitchen. Janelle pranced proudly into the kitchen, her eyes locked to mine, grinning from ear to ear. I looked at her, then I glanced at her mother, who was also grinning at me. She was dressed up, alright, but not in what could remotely be thought of as a frilly, little girl outfit.</p><p>She was wearing an almost perfect duplicate of an outfit that I favor, and that Janelle had more than once labeled as ""awesome."" I gulped. She looked adorable!</p><p>Around her neck was a black velvet choker, with a silver heart suspended from the front. She wore a white, long-sleeved blouse that was heavily ruffled down the front and at the cuffs. Over the blouse, she wore an open, black leather vest with silver buttons. Her pants were also black leather, with an exposed button-fly, again with silver buttons. On her feet, she wore a pair of boots that were identical to the ones I had on now, only smaller.</p><p>She stood in front of me grinning for a moment, then slowly spun in a circle. When she was facing me again, she looked up at me, still grinning.</p><p>""Wha'd'ya think?"" she asked.</p><p>""I think,"" I replied, ""That except for the fact that you're much prettier than I am, you look like a miniature Aunt Meagan!""</p><p>Janelle beamed at me, then rushed forward and wrapped her arms around my waist, hugging me tightly. I returned the hug, happily.</p><p>Kate was still grinning at me.</p><p>""She's been after me for months to let her get an outfit that matches yours,"" she said. ""She finally wore me down.""</p><p>""She's good at that,"" Michael added.</p><p>It was a pretty expensive outfit to get for a little girl who would most likely outgrow it within a year.</p><p>We all tend to indulge Janelle. Kate and Michael can't have any more kids; Kate had had to have a hysterectomy following Janelle's birth. They'd discovered two malignant tumors. She was their only child, and all the more precious to them because there would be no others. Indulging her never seemed to spoil her, though. She didn't develop that attitude of just expecting to get whatever she wants. She was truly appreciative of anything that she was given.</p><p>When she stepped back away from me, her mother noticed that Janelle had forgotten to brush her hair. It was tousled wildly.</p><p>""Janelle! Are you going to greet people with your hair looking like that?""</p><p>Janelle reached one hand up to her head to touch her hair. Her mouth formed a surprised ""O"" shape, and she spun around and ran back upstairs to take care of it.</p><p>""She really adores you, you know,"" said Kate quietly. ""Everything is, 'Aunt Meagan this, Aunt Meagan that.' She wanted that outfit so badly, so she could look like you.""</p><p>It was my turn to blush.</p><p>""Yeah, well, don't tell her, but the feeling is mutual. I love her like she's my own.""</p><p>Michael grinned.</p><p>""No one has to tell her. She knows she has you wrapped around her little finger.""</p><p>I glared at him.</p><p>""You should talk,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" he said, ducking his head with a sheepish grin. ""She's pretty special, isn't she?""</p><p>""That she is, dear brother-in-law,"" I replied. ""That she is. You should be proud of her.""</p><p>""Trust me,"" he said quietly. ""I am.""</p><p>""Okay, you guys,"" said Kate. ""This concludes our regular meeting of the Janelle McCarthy Fan Club. We need to focus. It's going to get insane around here very soon.""</p><p>That statement was followed immediately by a hesitant knock at the front door. I glanced at Kate, then headed down the hall to answer the knock. I heard Michael mutter behind me.</p><p>""Let the games begin.""</p><p>I opened the door to find a rather plain, mousy, tired looking woman who was probably in the neighborhood of thirty years old, but looked much older than that. Next to her was a slender little girl with coal black, shoulder length hair and very pale white skin. I smiled at both of them brightly.</p><p>""Uhm, is this the right place? For the birthday party, I mean?"" the woman asked.</p><p>""You got it,"" I said, grinning. I looked down at the little girl again.</p><p>""You must be Sara,"" I said. The little girl nodded shyly and smiled.</p><p>I looked back at her mother. The woman looked defeated. By what, I couldn't tell, but there was defeat painted all over her face, and in her posture. I wondered vaguely what had happened to make her this way.</p><p>""I'm Colleen Davidson,"" she said quietly. Her eyes shot to the floor, then back to my face. ""Are you Janelle's aunt?""</p><p>""Meagan Bristol,"" I said, nodding. ""It's nice to meet you in person.""</p><p>I extended my hand, and the woman took it, shaking hands with me rather listlessly.</p><p>""Sara, Janelle is upstairs fixing her hair,"" I said. ""You can go on up if you want to.""</p><p>Sara was holding a large white envelope, and a rather worn out looking backpack. She looked at her Mom, then smiled shyly again, and walked past me and up the stairs to find Janelle.</p><p>I looked back at Colleen Davidson. She met my eyes steadily, but with a wariness that I didn't quite understand.</p><p>""Would you like to come in and meet Janelle's parents?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Oh, no, thank you,"" she said. ""I have to get going and get ready for work. Maybe another time."" She paused for a moment.</p><p>""I'm sorry we couldn't get Janelle a gift,"" she said softly.</p><p>I waved a hand at her.</p><p>""Stop, please,"" I said. ""Janelle is thrilled that Sara's here. I saw the card. She'll be perfectly happy with that.""</p><p>The woman nodded and smiled briefly.</p><p>At that moment I heard a Janelle give a happy shriek from upstairs, followed by shy laughter that must have been Sara.</p><p>""I think Sara found Janelle,"" I said.</p><p>""You'll take Sara home after the party?"" she asked.</p><p>""Of course,"" I said. ""Just give me the address.""</p><p>""We're off of McConnell Road,"" she said. ""It's the third right after you turn off Route 5. About two miles. You can't miss it. Sara will get you there.""</p><p>""I know the area,"" I said, nodding. ""I'll run her home as soon as everything dies down."" I smiled at her again.</p><p>Colleen nodded at me.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said quietly. She hesitated for a moment. ""For everything.""</p><p><i>I wonder what</i> that <i>means,</i> I thought.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I replied, ""for letting Sara come. Janelle really wanted her to be here.""</p><p>Colleen nodded again.</p><p>""I need to be going,"" she said. ""Thank you again.""</p><p>""You're welcome,"" I said. ""I'll make sure to tell Sara to call you as soon as she gets home.""</p><p>""That's not necessary,"" she said quietly. ""My husband will be there.""</p><p>""Oh, okay,"" I replied. <i>Must be a one vehicle family,</i> I thought.</p><p>The woman turned and started to her car.</p><p>""Goodbye,"" I said. ""Try to have a good day at work!""</p><p>No response.</p><p><i>What an odd woman,</i> I thought.</p><p>Over the next hour or so, more and more kids showed up. Some came with gifts, some with just cards, all of them were chattering and laughing in that way that's peculiar to little girls. Before too long, it was utter pandemonium, with sixteen, count 'em, sixteen hyperactive eight and nine year-old-girls shrieking, laughing, giggling and running madly through the house and around the back yard.</p><p>Make that fifteen. I noticed that little Sara hung back from the rest of the kids, looking a little shy, and very lost. I wasn't the only one who noticed, either.</p><p>It didn't take long for Janelle to notice that Sara hadn't been included in the chaos.</p><p>The count dropped to fourteen hyperactive little girls, and two quiet little girls sitting at the picnic table on the deck.</p><p>I shook my head slowly. <i>You continue to amaze me, Janelle,</i> I thought.</p><p>I watched as Janelle stood up, taking Sara's hand and leading her out onto the lawn to join the other kids. Though she still looked shy, little Sara was at least taking part now, joining the other girls. Then I noticed Sarah-with-an""H"" off to one side, whispering to a couple of other girls, pointing in Sara and Janelle's direction.</p><p><i>Uh-oh,</i> I thought.</p><p>Sarah-with-an-""H"" is one of those picture-perfect, Barbie doll looking kids who always looks as though she absolutely <i>knows</i> that she's better than everyone around her. Since she had inherited her looks from her mother, I can only assume that the attitude comes from the same source. But while genetics and environment might explain the kid, they aren't an excuse for her behavior. I don't know the little girl well enough to actually dislike her, but I trust my sister's opinion.</p><p>She already looks like a supreme little bitch.</p><p>Don't get me wrong. There's nothing wrong with being a bitch from time to time. I embrace my own inner bitch quite regularly. It's a girl thing. Get over it.</p><p>I stop short of outright cruelty, though. I had heard enough about Sarah-with-an-""H"" to realize that she probably enjoyed being cruel.</p><p>I heard Sarah-with-an-""H"" call Janelle's name, then saw her motioning to Janelle to come over. Janelle walked over to the small group of girls, and Sarah-with-an-""H"" leaned close and whispered something in Janelle's ear. Janelle froze for a moment, then stepped back, a look of rage - not anger, but true rage - slowly spreading over her features.</p><p><i>Here we go,</i> I thought. <i>It's show time.</i></p><p>Janelle must have been speaking very softly, because I could see her lips moving, but I couldn't hear a word. I stood up and started towards the group of girls. Then I heard one word come from Janelle, loud and very strong.</p><p>""Now!""</p><p>Janelle had raised her arm, and was pointing towards the house. I watched as I moved towards the girls, seeing surprise, then confusion, then anger on the face of Sarah-with-an-""H."" She masked it quickly, fixing a smug, haughty little smirk in place. The girl just stood there, trying to look amused and superior, a mean glint in her eyes.</p><p>I was close enough to hear what Janelle was saying now. I was thankful that she'd had the sense to keep her voice quiet.</p><p>""You're not welcome here anymore, Sarah. I want you to leave. Now.""</p><p>Sarah-with-an-""H"" wasn't going to be discreet, though.</p><p>I had come into their field of vision now, and Sarah-with-an-""H"" slid her eyes towards me for a moment, then flicked her glance back to Janelle.</p><p>""Fine,"" she said, loudly enough to make sure that everyone heard her. ""You think I want to stay here anyway, with your dyke girlfriend and your queer old dyke aunt hanging around?""</p><p>With a hateful look in Sara's direction, then another in mine, Sarah-with-an-""H"" stalked off towards the deck, calling for her mother. Her two sidekicks followed in her wake.</p><p><i>Moe, Larry and Curly,</i> I thought.</p><p>I sighed. Some things never change.</p><p>Janelle was on the verge of angry tears, but she held them back. She looked up at me.</p><p>""You okay, Sweetie?"" I asked her.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""Yup. I'll tell you later what she said.""</p><p>Janelle glanced in Sara's direction. I followed her gaze, and saw the little girl standing by herself again, looking distressed and ready to cry. She probably thought this scene was her fault.</p><p>Without another word, Janelle went back to Sara, whispering in her ear. I don't know what she said, but it worked, because I saw a huge grin spread across Sara's face. In under a minute, the remaining kids were beginning to return to their normal activities.</p><p>I headed back to the house, and went into the kitchen. I was in time to see the three little girls heading down the hallway towards the front door, three gift wrapped packages in their hands. There was an ice-queen looking woman standing in the kitchen with Kate, her face a mask of anger. The mother. She was almost screaming at Kate.</p><p>""You let her be around these children? What's wrong with you?""</p><p>I knew what that meant. I smiled to myself.</p><p>It was time for me to embrace my inner bitch. Beware of flying venom, please.</p><p>I saw Kate open her mouth to speak. I raised my hand quickly to stop her. Her mouth closed slowly.</p><p>I can fight my own battles, thank you very much.</p><p>""Excuse me,"" I said, as coldly as I could. ""Is there something you'd like to say to me, uhm... Miranda? It is Miranda, right?""</p><p>The woman spun to look at me. A look of haughty distaste spread across her perfect features as she looked me over from head to toe and back again.</p><p>""Is this true?"" she asked me. You're a... A... "" Her words faltered.</p><p>""A lesbian?"" I finished for her. ""Am I a lesbian, Miranda? Is that what you want to know?""</p><p>She stared at me with ice in her eyes.</p><p>""Why don't you tell me, Miranda? Do I look like a lesbian?""</p><p>I raised my hand to my mouth and ran a finger over my teeth.</p><p>""Hmm... No fangs. No claws that I can see on my hands. No slobber running down my chin looking at all these pretty little girls. I don't know, Miranda. Tell me, am I a lesbian?""</p><p>That icy stare continued to try burning holes through my skull.</p><p>""You don't get out much, do you, Miranda? This is a pretty small town, and except for college, I've lived here all my life. I don't exactly try to hide the fact that I sleep with women. Ask anyone in town about Meagan Bristol, and they'll tell you that I'm queer. Funny, though. Most people don't seem to have the same problem with it that you do. I wonder why that is?""</p><p>The stare grew hateful. I was glad that there were no kids in the kitchen at that moment.</p><p>""You're an abomination!"" She spat the words at me.</p><p>I smiled warmly. Okay, okay, not so warmly. But I did smile.</p><p>""Ah, now I understand,"" I said. ""I offend your Christian sensibilities, is that it? Well, Miranda, perhaps it will comfort you to know that when I'm making passionate love to another woman, I regularly call out to God, to Jesus Christ, and to all of the saints in heaven. Sex can do that for you. You should try it sometime.""</p><p>I looked her slowly up and down one time, then leered at her.</p><p>""You're rather pretty,"" I said. ""If your husband can't do it for you, I'd be willing to give it a try.""</p><p>She gasped, a look of horror crossing her face. I heard a choked snort come from Kate.</p><p>""If I see you near my daughter again, I'll have you arrested,"" she spat at me.</p><p>""I'll do you one better, Miranda,"" I said. ""If I ever see that evil little bitch you call your daughter near my niece again, I'll hunt you down and kick your proper little ass. I won't bother with the police.""</p><p>Miranda's mouth opened and closed several times, like a goldfish out of water. A look of fear flicked through her eyes, but it was masked in an instant. She spun around and stalked out of the house. We heard a car start, and speed off down the street.</p><p>The next thing I heard was Michael, laughing quietly.</p><p>I turned to look at him. He was grinning at me.</p><p>""What?"" I said.</p><p>He stared at me for a moment longer.</p><p>""And you call Kate a bitch,"" he said softly, still grinning.</p><p>Kate sputtered and started laughing loudly. Too loudly for my taste.</p><p>I couldn't help it, though. I started laughing with them.</p><p>The three of us headed out to the deck again. The other Moms there came and checked to make sure everything was alright; the general consensus seemed to be that everyone was well rid of the Ice Queen and her little clone, as well as the two snotty friends. Kate quickly repeated what had happened, in a hurried, hushed whisper so the kids wouldn't overhear. Peals of laughter suddenly rang out. One woman, someone I didn't recognize, broke away and came towards me, smiling brightly.</p><p>""It's Meagan, right?"" she asked.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Listen, if you decide you're going to go beat that bitch's ass, I want in on it,"" she said.</p><p><i>Damn! </i>I thought. I grinned at her.</p><p>""Hopefully it won't be necessary,"" I replied. ""But if it is, you'll be the first to know.""</p><p>She grinned.</p><p>""Good. I'll hold you to that.""</p><p>I saw Michael smirking at me as the woman returned to the small knot of motherhood gazing out at the children on the lawn.</p><p>""What?"" I said.</p><p>""Nothing. Just watching the show.""</p><p>I stuck my tongue out at him. See how mature I am? He just grinned at me, the prick.</p><p>Janelle came trotting up onto the deck, telling her mother that she had to ""pee really, really bad!"" I decided I wanted to take a moment to talk to her, make sure she was okay, and perhaps find out what Sarah-with-an-""H"" had said that had set her off. I gave Michael a quick whisper telling him that I wanted to talk to Janelle for a minute; he nodded and smiled.</p><p>I followed Janelle down the hall to the small half-bath on the first floor. She heard me behind her and turned, her face lighting up in a dazzling smile when she saw who was following. I went into the half-bath with her, and closed the door behind us. Janelle was squirming in that peculiar way that we females do when we really have to empty our bladders. She gave me a questioning look as she quickly started unbuttoning her leather pants.</p><p>""I just wanted to check with you, Sweetie,"" I said, ""and make sure you're okay after that little spat outside.""</p><p>Janelle's face darkened for a moment.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm okay, Aunt Meagan,"" she said. ""That stupid Sarah can go hang out with her other stupid friends for all I care. I don't wanna talk to her anymore. And I sure don't wanna be friends with her anymore, either.""</p><p>Her hips shimmied back and forth as she shucked her pants and undies down below her knees and sat quickly on the toilet.</p><p>""What did she say that upset you so much, Sweetie?"" I asked.</p><p>I heard a sigh, accompanied by the splashing of urine into the toilet bowl. Janelle looked up at me with a strange smile on her face.</p><p>""She just said some nasty stuff about Sara, and then about you.""</p><p>""You can tell me, Sweetie,"" I said. ""I'm pretty sure I've heard it all before, anyway.""</p><p>""She said that Sara is a queer little dyke, and if I hang out with her, then I must be a dyke, too. Then she said I prob'ly am a dyke, cuz you are, and everybody knows that dykes always try ta turn little girls into dykes, too.""</p><p>It's a good thing that little witch had left. An even better thing that her mother had gone with her.</p><p>""Sweetie,"" I said, ""I'm so sorry you had to put up with something like that. I wish there was something I could say that would make it better.""</p><p>She gave me a puzzled look.</p><p>""Why? I mean, I know you're gay, an' sometimes you call yourself queer or a dyke. But it doesn't sound mean or dirty like it does when Sarah says it. I know she's just stupid. Besides...""</p><p>Janelle had peeled of a length off toilet paper, and was wiping herself now, with a complete lack of self-consciousness.</p><p>""I know you an' I've met some of your girlfriends. There's nothing wrong with you. Even if I do turn out to be a lesbian, I don't care. I'm still me, too.""</p><p><i>Nine years old,</i> I thought. <i>Nine years old, with the wisdom of a forty-year-old.</i> My eyes burned for a moment hearing those words from this lovely little girl.</p><p>Janelle stood up and flushed the toilet, then got her pants back into place. I got myself composed while she did.</p><p>I looked at her standing there. For a moment, I flashed on my thoughts of her last night, after I had masturbated. That made me uneasy for some reason, so I pushed the thought aside.</p><p>""Hey,"" I said, smiling at her. ""Have I told you yet how absolutely ""hawt"" you look in that outfit?""</p><p>She blushed deeply, then stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me, hugging me tightly. I put my arms around her and hugged her back.</p><p>""I love you, Aunt Meagan,"" she said softly.</p><p>""I know you do, Sweetie. I love you, too.""</p><p>When we got back to the deck, Janelle rushed out to the lawn to rejoin her friends. Michael looked at me and raised his eyebrows.</p><p>""She's fine,"" I said. ""That's one very remarkable little girl you have there.""</p><p>He gave me a serious look.</p><p>""You and Kate are the two main women in her life,"" he said softly. ""How could she be anything <i>but</i> remarkable?""</p><p>Sometimes my brother-in-law says the sweetest things.</p><p>""Stop it,"" I said, ""or I'll tell Kate you're hitting on me.""</p><p>He grimaced.</p><p>""Fine. I won't try to compliment you again.""</p><p>I grinned at him. He stuck his tongue out at me. The maturity in this family is absolutely boundless.</p><p>Kate started clapping her hands together loudly, calling all of the girls back up to the deck. It was time for the main event. The crowd was down to thirteen now, which really wasn't much of an improvement. Well, okay, it was an improvement. Without Sarah-with-an-""H"" and her two snotty little friends, it was actually a pleasant pack of rather noisy little girls.</p><p>Janelle, with little Sara by her side, sat down at the large picnic table. She seemed to have decided that she was going to adopt the new Sara, and I have to say, I approved of the idea. Though painfully shy and self-conscious, she seemed to be a very sweet little girl.</p><p>Kate nodded to me. That was my cue. I went into the house and began peeling back the foil from the box that held the cake. Michael was there with me, his job was to bring the ice cream. When he saw the cake, he burst into laughter.</p><p>I grinned at him.</p><p>""I did it for Kate as much as for Janelle,"" I said, smirking.</p><p>""I'm sure she'll just love it,"" he said, still laughing.</p><p>""She'd better. It took me hours to make this thing.""</p><p>I got the cake out of the box by simply tearing the duct taped contraption apart. I put nine birthday candles in the main part of the cake, walked to the back door, and waited for Michael to light the candles for me. When we were ready, he opened the door for me, and I walked out to the deck, singing ""Happy Birthday"" as loudly as I could, and completely off key.</p><p>Yeah, I know. I said I don't sing in front of an audience. Birthday parties consisting of a pack of half-wild little girls don't count.</p><p>Everyone joined in singing with me, and I placed the cake in front of Janelle. Her mouth dropped open in surprise, then she giggled delightedly and grinned up at me. I followed her eyes as they slid towards her mother, who stood beside her with a shocked, open-mouth look of disbelief on her face. There were gasps, and lots of high-pitched little voices saying things like, ""Coool,"" ""That's so awesome,"" ""Ooh, sweeeet!""</p><p>The main part of the cake was a huge tree. It was a full three feet from the base of the trunk to the top of the leaves. At the top, the ""foliage"" spread widely out, about a foot or more to the right and left. Suspended from the branches, one on either side, were two beautiful snakes, hanging by their tails. Their bodies hung down, then curled back up towards the branches, where their heads faced out, smiling broadly with Cheshire cat grins.</p><p>When I say it took hours to make the cake, I wasn't lying. The whole cake itself was chocolate, Janelle's favorite. The trunk of the tree was frosted with dark chocolate icing. The branches of the tree, and the two snakes, were frosted with white chocolate frosting that I'd colored with food coloring. The leaves were bright green. The two snakes were colored to resemble Ellie and Nellie.</p><p>My snakes are rather rare strains of boa constrictors. Ellie is known as a Sharp Strain Albino boa. Her skin is an almost pure white base color, with very pale yellow markings. Nellie is a Salmon boa. Her skin is a light tan base color with darker tan to salmon pink markings. They're both very beautiful snakes. I was quite proud of my representation of them for the cake.</p><p>""Snakes?"" Kate gasped. ""You made a birthday cake with snakes?""</p><p>""They're boas, Kate,"" I said, grinning. ""They won't bite. Though I have to admit, they are showing a lot of teeth, aren't they? And they aren't just <i>any</i> snakes, Kate. It's Ellie and Nellie, which you'd know if you ever got close enough to look at them.""</p><p>Kate gave a long, hard shudder.</p><p>""I hate snakes,"" she said.</p><p>I grinned.</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>My sister glared at me for a moment, but even she couldn't pretend to be angry for long, not when Janelle was so obviously delighted.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, ""you win. Someone get some pictures of this monstrosity before it gets destroyed.""</p><p>Michael snapped a few pictures of the cake, Janelle blew out the candles, everyone clapped, and then one of the other Moms helped her to start cutting it up and serving it. It was something of a hit - to eat, I mean. Nothing like a good, straight from scratch chocolate cake buried under mounds of ice cream.</p><p>I was going to have to be a good girl, and spend some extra time working out this week. No way I was passing up a plateful of my own creation.</p><p>When no one could eat any more cake and ice cream, it was time for Janelle to open her presents. I wanted to save mine for last. I went in to help Kate gather the gifts up and bring them out to the deck.</p><p>As we gathered everything together, Kate gave me her ""special look.""</p><p>""Thanks, Meagan. You did a wonderful job on that cake, even if you did have to be a bitch and bring snakes into my house.""</p><p>I couldn't help grinning.</p><p>""Aww, don't call me a bitch!"" I said. ""You haven't even seen the presents I have for her!""</p><p>She looked at me suspiciously. I blinked innocently. I can look innocent if I try. Really, I can.</p><p>Kate wasn't buying it.</p><p>""I'm not going to like this, am I?""</p><p>""Don't be silly,"" I said. ""Janelle's going to love it, which means you'll love it because she'll be so happy.""</p><p>""Uh-huh. Why don't I believe you?""</p><p>I shrugged, innocently again.</p><p>""I have no idea,"" I said, trying to look hurt.</p><p>The problem with trying to look innocent, at least when you're me, is that people know you too well. They've learned that I'm seldom innocent.</p><p>We brought Janelle's gifts out to her on the deck. Mine stayed in the house, waiting until the end.</p><p>There was the usual array of toys, books, clothing, little girl's purses and makeup kits, etc. Most everyone who knows Janelle is aware that she's not the type to play with dolls much, though she does have a few. One smart Mom had even given her a student chemistry set. I grinned inwardly, imagining Kate trying to deal with miniature explosions and foul odors coming from Janelle's bedroom.</p><p>Finally, it was my turn. I took a deep breath, ready to face the music, even though I knew that this was going to make Janelle's day. I decided to bring her gifts to her one at a time. I excused myself, went through the house, out to my Chevy, and retrieved the two small packages from the front seat, then the large one from the cargo area. I headed back in, put two of the gifts on the kitchen table, and brought the first one out to her.</p><p>Kate watched me suspiciously as I handed the gift to Janelle. Michael stood on the sidelines, ready to run interference for me, I hoped.</p><p>Janelle unwrapped the small present. It consisted of two books. One was a very thick, very comprehensive volume titled simply, ""Herpetology."" Herpetology, for those of you not familiar with the term, is the study of reptiles and amphibians. Including, of course, snakes. It was probably a little over her head, but eventually, I hoped that it would come in handy for her. I'd also given her a smaller, much simpler book called, ""The Complete Book of Snakes.""</p><p>I'd written a short inscription in each, congratulating her on her ninth birthday, and on her increasing love of snakes, wishing her much enjoyment as she read and learned more about them.</p><p>She looked up smiling.</p><p>""Thank you, Aunt Meagan,"" she said.</p><p>I grinned.</p><p>""Oh, I'm not finished yet, Sweetie,"" I told her.</p><p>Kate had a dawning look of horror on her face. Uh-huh. I sure did.</p><p>I brought out the largest gift next. It was rather huge, but not all that heavy, really. Janelle had to stand to tear the wrapping paper from it. It was a fifty gallon glass terrarium kit, complete with everything that would be needed to keep a snake comfortable and healthy. She beamed at me.</p><p>""Oh, sweet!"" she exclaimed. She shot her mother a look. ""Maybe <i>someday,</i> I can even have a snake!""</p><p>I looked at Kate. She was still looking horrified, but also a little ill now. She got it. Janelle still didn't.</p><p>""There's one more gift to go, Sweetie,"" I said quietly.</p><p>I came out of the kitchen with the other small package. Kate glared at me, shook her head, then a look of defeated resignation fell over her face.</p><p>I just grinned.</p><p>""Be careful, Sweetie,"" I said, placing the package in front of her. ""This one is a little fragile.""</p><p>Carefully, Janelle started to tear off the wrapping paper. She didn't notice that there were small holes punctured in the paper around the sides. The paper came off to reveal a white cardboard box with small air holes around the sides. Gingerly, she opened the top of the box, and I heard her suck in a sharp breath, then coo quietly.</p><p>""Oh, Aunt Meagan, it's beautiful!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>Inside the box, coiled tightly in one corner, was a small, immature boa constrictor. I'd searched for several months to find this snake. She was about eight months old, still very young. Janelle was right. She was a beautiful snake.</p><p>""She's very young, Sweetie,"" I said. ""You'll have to take extra special care of her. And listen, I want you to know something. If it's really too hard for your Mom to handle having her in the house, you can keep her at my house, okay? You're there almost every day, anyway, so you'd be able to take care of her and see to keeping her healthy.""</p><p>I glanced at Kate. I wanted her to know that the gift really was about making Janelle happy, and not about trying to irk my sister. She didn't look very happy, but she forced a smile.</p><p>""Absolutely not,"" she said. ""This is something that Janelle really wants. I can learn to deal with it. But, I refuse to go in that room with the snake in it. I really don't have to clean in there much anyway, but you're going to have to vacuum that room every week. If you can promise me that you'll keep your room clean, the way I ask you to, then you can keep it here.""</p><p>She looked at Michael, who had a look of shock on his face.</p><p>""I can't believe I just said that,"" she muttered.</p><p>Every adult present burst into laughter at that. I turned back to Janelle.</p><p>""She's called a Sunglow boa, Sweetie,"" I said. ""She's very rare. She's also one of the most beautiful boas I think I've ever seen.""</p><p>That was the truth. The snake was a very pale orange-white base color, with bright orange markings that were the color of the outside of a cream-sicle. Her eyes were the same color as her orange markings. She was a beautiful specimen. I was lucky to have found her for sale.</p><p>""Can I pick her up?"" Janelle asked me.</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Very carefully, though,"" I said. ""She hasn't eaten since I got her, but she's still very young and delicate.""</p><p>Gently, Janelle reached into the box and lifted the young snake out. The rest of the little girls all ""Ooo'ed"" and ""Ahhh'ed,"" though they didn't come too close, either.</p><p>Correction. Sara stepped closer.</p><p>""She's so pretty!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>Janelle beamed at her.</p><p>""You can pet her if you want to,"" she said.</p><p>Very carefully, Sara reached out and gently stroked the top of the snake's head. The slender forked tongue flicked out, tasting the air, scenting on the little girl's hand. Sara grinned.</p><p>""She's not slimy at all!""</p><p>""Nope,"" said Janelle. ""Snakes aren't slimy. They're dry and smooth, really.""</p><p>She gently draped the young snake around her neck, cupping her hand beneath the neck the way that I'd taught her. I saw Kate shudder out of the corner of my eye.</p><p>Okay, so at least part of me was having a blast at my sister's discomfort. Yes, I'm a bitch.</p><p>Trust me, she'd think of a way to get back at me. She always does.</p><p>Keeping an eye on the pack of girls who were admiring the snake, I went to my sister.</p><p>""Listen,"" I said, ""she really can keep her at my house if you want. I don't think she'll have a major problem with that. It will still be her snake.""</p><p>Kate glared at me.</p><p>""No, it's okay,"" she said. ""I'll learn to live with it. But you'd better watch your back.""</p><p>I looked at her innocently.</p><p>""Why?"" I asked.</p><p>""Because, you are <i>so</i> going to pay for this.""</p><p>I grinned.</p><p>""Now, now, little sister,"" I said. ""Mind your manners!""</p><p>She glared again.</p><p>""It's not my manners that you need to worry about,"" she said.</p><p>I laughed, and returned to the pack of girls.</p><p>""Janelle,"" I said, ""I think maybe we should take her up to your room and set up her terrarium, okay? She's still a baby, and she's had enough excitement for one day.""</p><p>Janelle nodded. I picked up the terrarium and headed into the house, Janelle on my heels, the other girls following behind to watch. For the time being, we'd have to put the terrarium on the floor. I'd talk to Michael about building a stand for it. I set it down, and set everything up. Little Sara ran to the bathroom with the water dish, and returned with it filled almost to the top. I had her put it in the terrarium, back in one corner. Janelle stepped forward. I gasped quietly.</p><p>Suddenly, I found Janelle to be exotically beautiful. A slender, strawberry blonde little girl with enormous dark blue eyes, dressed in black leather, with a beautiful boa constrictor draped around her neck. I felt a familiar pang in my belly, then a flush of guilt. <i>What the fuck?</i> I thought, incredulously. I shook the feeling away. If you ignore something, it will go away, right?</p><p>Nope. Not on this plane of existence.</p><p>Gently, Janelle removed the snake from her neck and placed it in the terrarium. I showed her how to fasten the top so that the snake couldn't escape, and gave her directions on using the light and heat lamp mounted in the top. She listened carefully, nodding.</p><p>I stood up from the terrarium. Janelle wrapped her arms around my waist in a tight hug, and I automatically returned it.</p><p>""Thank you, Aunt Meagan,"" she whispered. ""You're the best!""</p><p>""Nope. You are,"" I said.</p><p>I rounded up the pack of girls and shooed them out of the room. The poor snake needed some peace and quiet.</p><p>I needed some time to think.</p><p>The party was finally winding down. The kids never did make it to playing in the sprinkler today. One by one, girls and mothers were leaving. Eventually, it was down to me, Michael, Kate, Janelle and Sara. Sara had come out of her shell a little bit, especially now that it was just her and Janelle left. She bustled around with Janelle, both girls helping the adults with clean up. <i>She really is a sweet little kid,</i> I thought.</p><p>It came time, though, when I needed to take Sara home. I asked Janelle if she'd like to ride with me to take the other girl home. She shot her mother a questioning look, and grinned when Kate nodded to her. I gathered up my purse, and told the girls to head out to the Chevy.</p><p>Sara went to Kate and Michael, smiling, but looking down at the floor shyly.</p><p>""Thanks, Mr. and Mrs. McCarthy. I had fun today.""</p><p>Kate smiled.</p><p>""You're welcome, Sara,"" she said. ""And you're more than welcome to come and visit any time you'd like.""</p><p>Sara smiled shyly again and nodded.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said, simply.</p><p>The two girls tumbled down the hall and out the front door. I heard the doors slamming on my Chevy.</p><p>""Bye, you guys,"" I said. ""It was a blast!""</p><p>Kate was still glaring at me. Sheesh!</p><p>Michael looked like the proverbial cat who ate the canary.</p><p>""See you, Meagan,"" he said. ""Drive carefully.""</p><p>""Always,"" I said. ""I'll drop Janelle off on my way home from Sara's.""</p><p>They were walking me to the door. I got into my Chevy and started the engine, telling the girls to make sure their seat belts were buckled. I waved at Kate and Michael, then Janelle waved, and then Sara joined in. We headed off.</p><p>""So what are you gonna name your snake?"" I heard Sara ask.</p><p>Janelle was quiet for a moment, as though she was thinking about this. I glanced in the rearview and met her eyes, looking at me thoughtfully. She smiled.</p><p>""If it's okay with Aunt Meagan,"" she said, ""I think I'm gonna name her after her.""</p><p>I smiled in the mirror.</p><p>""Is that okay Aunt Meagan? Do you mind if I name her after you?""</p><p>""She's your snake, Sweetie,"" I said. ""You get to name her anything you want to name her.""</p><p>""You're sure she's a girl snake, right?""</p><p>I nodded. Janelle knows that determining the gender of a snake can be tricky if you don't know what you're doing.</p><p>""Yup, she's a girl,"" I said. ""She saw the vet yesterday morning for a checkup, and I had him make sure. He also said that she's in very good health.""</p><p>Janelle grinned widely.</p><p>""Cool! Then her name is Meagan!""</p><p>I felt that familiar little stabbing sensation in my lower belly again. This time it was accompanied by a little ""skip-thump"" of my heartbeat. I was beginning to feel a little confused.</p><p>Okay, a lot confused. Not to mention guilty. I was still doing passably well with the denial thing, but I knew exactly what that stabbing sensation in my belly meant.</p><p>The only thing about denial is that you know you're lying to yourself, even while you do it. I wasn't at all comfortable with this reaction to my niece.</p><p><i>My nine-year-old niece,</i> I reminded myself firmly.</p><p>This was getting too weird for comfort.</p><p>I noticed that the closer we got to Sara's home, the quieter she got. That also made me a little uneasy, but for a completely different reason. When a kid is that apprehensive about going home, there's usually a reason for it.</p><p>At least it gave me something to focus on other than my own feelings. I needed that.</p><p>I kept a surreptitious eye on Sara as we got closer and closer to her home. She seemed to pull in on herself, almost physically. Her face started to take on that same look of defeat that I'd seen on her mother's face earlier in the day.</p><p>Something wasn't quite right. I tired to lighten the mood a little.</p><p>""Sara, do you think your parents would let you have a sleepover with Janelle tomorrow night? The two of you could stay with me for the night, and I can bring you both to school on Monday morning.""</p><p>Sara looked at me in the mirror, a look of surprise and almost disbelief on her wan little face.</p><p>""Oh, that would be awesome!"" piped up Janelle. ""You think they would, Sara? We could have a blast at Aunt Meagan's house. She's got two snakes!""</p><p>""I can ask my Mom,"" she said, a shy smile on her face again.</p><p>""Why don't we just ask your Dad when we get to your house?"" I asked.</p><p>The smile vanished.</p><p>""Uhm, no, it's better if I ask my Mom,"" she said quietly.</p><p><i>Yup,</i> I thought. <i>Definitely something not right here.</i></p><p>""Would you like me to call her at work and ask her?"" I said.</p><p>""No, you can't call her at work or she'll get in trouble,"" said Sara. ""But you could call her at home tomorrow, if you want to.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll do that,"" I said. ""Is it okay to call early?""</p><p>Sara nodded.</p><p>""Mom's always up early,"" she said quietly.</p><p>We were turning into Sara's driveway now, a long, winding unpaved strip of dirt that led to a rundown old farmhouse set back from the road. It wasn't a bad looking place, but it could use a little TLC.</p><p>I pulled up in front of the house and parked the Chevy. Janelle and Sara got out of the rear seat. Janelle stood murmuring to Sara, both girls were nodding and talking quietly. I got out and joined them just as Sara was turning away to walk up the porch steps.</p><p>""Bye, Sara! Thanks for coming to my party!"" Janelle said.</p><p>""I'll call your Mom in the morning, Sara. Thanks for coming!"" I said.</p><p>Sara lifted one hand in a wave, without turning around. Her head hung down now, her shoulders were hunched forward. That one word kept knocking around in my mind.</p><p><i>Defeat.</i> The little girl walked like she was completely defeated.</p><p>Janelle sat in front with me on the return trip. I gave it a couple of minutes before I started to question her.</p><p>""Sweetie, do know anything about Sara?"" I asked.</p><p>She looked at me with a puzzled expression.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""I mean, do you know anything about what it's like for her at home? Does she have brothers or sisters? Do you know where she lived before she came here?""</p><p>""I don't think she has any brothers or sisters,"" said Janelle. ""If she does they're not in school yet. And I only started talking to her yesterday, so I don't know anything about home or where she's from. And she doesn't really talk to anybody at school, so I don't know. Why?""</p><p>""Just curious,"" I said. ""I know she's not from around here, or I'd know her parents.""</p><p>Janelle was silent for a few minutes.</p><p>""She always seems so sad, Aunt Meagan,"" she said quietly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""I kind of thought that, too.""</p><p>We were quiet the rest of the way home. I was worrying at what I'd seen of Sara, and her changing demeanor as we got closer to her home. When we got to my sister's, Janelle unbuckled her seat belt and opened her door. Before she got out, she stopped for a moment.</p><p>""Thanks again for Meagan, Aunt Meagan,"" she said, smiling. ""She's just too awesome for words.""</p><p>""You're welcome, Sweetie. I know you'll take good care of her; that's the main reason I went ahead and got her for you.""</p><p>She nodded seriously.</p><p>""I will, I promise,"" she said softly.</p><p>""Fill your Mom in about the sleepover idea, okay? And ask her to call me a little later on.""</p><p>""'Kay, I will,"" she said. ""That would be so cool if Sara can come, and we can do that.""</p><p>""Well, why don't you plan to stay over either way. Hopefully Sara will be able to come, but if not, you and I can still have a sleepover.""</p><p>She grinned happily.</p><p>""'Kay. Bye, Aunt Meagan. Thanks again!""</p><p><i>Maybe Sara won't be able to come,</i> I thought. I immediately slammed a lid on <i>that</i> thought.</p><p>Janelle jumped  out of the Chevy, slammed the door, and ran to the house. I waited until she went in the door, then pulled out and headed for home.</p><p>I deliberately and very forcefully kept my thoughts occupied with things other than Janelle when I got home. I was beginning to be very afraid of what I was feeling.</p><p>When the phone rang, I jumped. I'd been involved with some tricky vector graphics on the computer, and it startled me. I checked the caller ID. It was Kate.</p><p>""Hey, little sister,"" I said, by way of greeting.</p><p>""Hi, Meagan. What's up? Janelle said you wanted me to call?""</p><p>""Yeah. Did she tell you about the sleepover idea?""</p><p>Kate snorted.</p><p>""What do you think?"" she said. ""She's upstairs packing some things now.""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""Okay, great."" I said. ""That's not the main reason I wanted to talk to you, though.""</p><p>""What's up?"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't really know,"" I said. ""Did you happen to notice anything odd about little Sara today? Sara with no ""H"" I mean.""</p><p>Kate laughed.</p><p>""Only that she seems to be really quiet and shy. Why?""</p><p>I described how Sara had changed as we got closer to her home, and the way she had looked going into her house. I also made mention of her quick refusal to have me ask her father about a sleepover.</p><p>Kate was silent for a minute.</p><p>""That does sound kind of odd,"" she said quietly. ""What are you thinking?""</p><p>""That's just it,"" I said. ""I don't know exactly what I'm thinking. But if her mother lets her come over here to spend the night tomorrow, I'm going to see what I can find out. Something just isn't right there.""</p><p>""Okay, well don't go jumping to any conclusions too fast,"" she said. ""She might just be really shy. But keep me posted, okay?""</p><p>""I will,"" I said. ""You want me to pick Janelle up tomorrow, or do you want to bring her over?""</p><p>""Uhm... If you're offering to come and get her, I won't refuse.""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""You got it,"" I said. ""Tell her I'll be there at about ten o'clock.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she replied. ""And Meagan, thank you. I don't really like the idea of that thing being in my house, but you made Janelle very happy today. She's thrilled to death with that hideous thing.""</p><p>""Hey! She's not hideous! She's beautiful."" I paused, then, ""Did she tell you what she named her?""</p><p>I heard a deep sigh.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah, I know. She named it after Super-Aunt.""</p><p>""Her, Kate. She's a her, not an it.""</p><p>""No, <i>it</i> is a snake. There's nothing female about it.""</p><p>This was fun. I do love to get under Kate's skin.</p><p>""Fine. You go right ahead and refer to my namesake as an it.""</p><p>I was trying to feign hurt feelings. Kate wasn't buying it. She snorted again.</p><p>""You're the only person I know who would be flattered at the thought of someone naming a snake after you.""</p><p>""A beautiful snake,"" I said, ""Who was given a beautiful name, in honor of Janelle's beautiful aunt.""</p><p>""Whatever.""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""Bye, Kate. I'll see you tomorrow.""</p><p>""You will if that creature doesn't kill me in my sleep,"" she said.</p><p>I laughed at her again.</p><p>""Bye, Kate.""</p><p>""Night, Meagan.""</p><p>I hung up the phone.</p><p>Now, though, Janelle was at the front of my thoughts. <i>Dammit!</i></p><p>I sighed heavily. I really did <i>not</i> want to examine the feelings that I was becoming aware of about Janelle. Frankly, they scared the crap out of me.</p><p>I took my evening shower, brushed my teeth, and got ready to relax for a while. <i>Maybe a good movie will take my mind off this,</i> I thought. Something I've seen a thousand times, one that I adore.</p><p>I decided to watch <i>""Casablanca,""</i> and just be a vegetable.</p><p>The tactic worked, at least for the length of the movie. While I watched it, I indulged myself and had three glasses of a very nice Merlot. By the time the movie ended, I had nice little glowy feeling; I turned off the television, put my wineglass in the sink, and headed up to bed.</p><p>So much for good intentions.</p><p>I'll spare you most of the gory details. I'm sure that you really aren't interested in a play-by-play of my nightly autoerotic activities. I will tell you why I found myself tossing and turning for the rest of the night, even after another mind-numbing orgasm, followed by a second smaller, but no less satisfying second one.</p><p>Physically satisfying, at any rate. They left my thoughts in a state of utter turmoil.</p><p>I had reached the point where I was clawing hungrily towards my first orgasm, the purple vibrator buried deep within the hot, wet depths of my pussy. My left hand was doing double duty, fingers manipulating the vibrator in and out of my clutching, spasming pussy, the heel of my hand pressing down upon my clit, sending repeated shocks through my body. My right hand had slipped beneath my ass, also doing double duty. It was helping to support my weight as I held my hips high off the bed; the index finger was probing and teasing at my ass. As it slid finally through the dark rosebud, I moaned, and felt the orgasm begin to pour through me. That's when it happened.</p><p>Yup, you guessed it.</p><p>In my mind, I had a picture of Janelle sitting ""Indian-style,"" stark naked, on the bed between my wide-spread legs. She was watching avidly as my hands feverishly worked at my pussy and ass. As I began to moan my way into orgasm, she looked up at me, a beautiful smile on her face. I heard her high-pitched little voice in my mind, breathy and full of wonder.</p><p><i>""Are you coming, Aunt Meagan? Is this what happens when you come?""</i></p><p>Even through the shock that slammed into me at such a mental image, the orgasm tore its way into my soul. I'm not normally a screamer; I'll moan and groan endlessly, but it takes a lot to make me literally scream. This was one of those rare occasions.</p><p>Thank the Goddess that I don't live in an apartment. The neighbors would have thought I was being murdered.</p><p>It lasted for what seemed an eternity. Through the bright, exploding little pinpoints of silver light that peppered the backs of my eyelids floated that mental image of Janelle, naked, sitting between my obscenely splayed legs. I saw a look of sheer delight on her face as she chattered away at me in my mind.</p><p>""<i>You're doing it, Aunt Meagan! You're coming! Oh my God, Aunt Meagan, it's so awesome! I wanna do it, too, Aunt Meagan, I wanna come, too! Can I come, too, please?""</i></p><p>Finally, blessedly, she stopped chattering at me in my thoughts. Her image remained, though, smiling fondly at me as I slid down the back side of my orgasm, my body twitching and shuddering, then finally collapsing to the mattress.</p><p>I was half afraid to open my eyes, fearing that I might find her sitting there between my knees.</p><p><i>Please don't be there, Janelle,</i> I thought desperately.</p><p>I let my eyes open slowly, heaving an enormous sigh of relief when I found myself alone. It was the first time, I think, that I've ever actually been grateful for being alone in my bed.</p><p>Sighing again, I slid the purple vibrator from my pussy. Automatically, it came to my mouth, where I cleaned all traces of my wetness from it. I put it to the side, and my hand drifted back to my mons. Without any conscious thought on my part, my hands continued to explore and caress, my body slowly coming down from the orgasm.</p><p>I couldn't get the image of Janelle out of my mind. Not remembered images, but the fantasy image that my perverted, twisted mind had conjured up. The image of my nine-year-old niece, sitting naked between my legs, smiling as she excitedly urged me on into my orgasm, begging me to let her experience her own.</p><p><i>What the </i><strong>hell</strong> <i>is wrong you, Meagan?</i></p><p>Even as the question snarled through my mind, though, that image of Janelle stayed in place. Without any warning, I was suddenly on the verge of another orgasm. Not as intense this time, but an orgasm nonetheless.</p><p>As I slammed three fingers into my slick pussy, the orgasm rocked over me. I heard myself babbling and moaning, not just thinking the words, but actually speaking them.</p><p>""Oh God, Janelle, Sweetie... I want to come for you, Baby... Come with me, Sweet Girl... Come with Aunt Meagan, Baby...""</p><p>I couldn't stop it.</p><p>The words kept coming as the orgasm rolled and twisted its unstoppable course through my body and my mind. I was at once more aroused and yet more dismayed and angry with myself than I can ever remember being in my life.</p><p>But I couldn't stop it.</p><p>Finally, the orgasm burned itself out. I snatched my hands from between my legs and rolled myself into the covers on my bed, grinding my face down into the pillow. I was sobbing, gut-wrenching gulps of air. There were tears soaking into my pillow.</p><p><i>What the fuck is wrong with me?</i></p><p>Eventually, the sobbing subsided. The tears did not. I fell into a troubled sleep, tossing and turning, waking frequently throughout the night. My dreams consisted of half-remembered news reports concerning child molesters, pedophiles, child pornographers.</p><p>I woke in the morning, exhausted and cranky. I got out of bed, pulled on my robe, and went to make coffee. When it was done, I sat on the couch, sipping coffee, trying to make sense of what had happened the night before. I glanced at the two glass terrariums that hold my lovely boa constrictors.</p><p>Ellie and Nellie seemed to be glaring at me with stark accusation on their faces. Logically, I know that snakes have very poor vision, and if they could see me at all from that distance, I was nothing but a shapeless blur to them. Nonetheless, I swore I could read accusation and disgust in their faces.</p><p>I can't say that I blamed them.</p><p>What the hell have I become?</p>"
850,Kirsten's First Experience,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"Kirsten's Sitter, Jess, learns that Kirsten has a very bad crush on her. Their relationship quickly becomes romantic and sensual.","['f/g', 'Rom', 'Cons', 'Pedo']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with
all rights expressly reserved by the author unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it. You
are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any
fees to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually
explicit material in the community where you are viewing this web
site, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely
fictional and any resemblance to actual events or persons (living or
dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually
explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by
stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between
minors and adults, or any other sexual situation, please check the
story code before reading the text.</p><p>I had been sitting with Kirsten for about six months when it happened. I won't call it ""babysitting,"" because she's anything but a baby, and it would really upset her if I called her that. Kirsten was nine the first time her Mom asked me if I could watch her on a regular basis after school, until she got home from work. She paid pretty well, but that wouldn't have mattered. Kirsten and her Mom live next door to us, and I've always liked her, ever since they moved in. She's a really cool kid.</p><p>I always thought that the reason Kirsten liked to hang around with me so much was because she just looked up to me. I'm five years older than her, so I guess she kind of thought I was almost a grown up, but also still young enough to be cool. It wasn't until I'd been sitting with her for about six months that I figured out it wasn't just that she looked up to me, she also had a really, really bad crush on me.</p><p>At first, I was kind of freaked out by that. I mean, I'm into girls, but I never even thought about little girls like Kirsten that way. It was pretty weird to think that Kirsten had a crush on me. Once I figured it out though, I couldn't get rid of the thought. I mean, I know it's wrong, but still I kept thinking about her having a crush on me, and what it would be like to teach her some things.</p><p>I think Kirsten really liked that I always did stuff that I could include her in, and that I didn't treat her like a little kid, even though she was one. She still is, really, but I don't tell her that. Even though she's almost eleven now, and I'm almost sixteen, I still think of her as a little kid. Not like most little kids though. It's kind of hard to explain. I mean, I know she's a kid and all, but when we're together, I can't help but think of her as a woman.</p><p>I can't help the fact that I'm in love with her, either. I know that sounds pretty stupid, since she's so young, but it's the truth.</p><p>Anyway, like I said, I'd been sitting with her for about six months when I finally figured out that Kirsten had a crush on me. I'm not stupid or anything, it's just that I wasn't looking for it, you know? It's not like she was somebody my own age or anything. You can always tell when somebody your own age has a crush on you. It's just that she's so young, I didn't figure it out for a while.</p><p>Anyway, on the day that everything finally happened, I'd just rushed over to Kirsten's house and run inside. It was going to rain, and from what I could tell, it was going to be a real big storm. I got inside and found Kirsten there waiting for me. She'd already changed out of her school clothes, and she had on a pair of old cut off denim shorts and a pretty tight tee-shirt. When I came in the door, she ran up and hugged me. While she was hugging me, I felt her move one hand up so it was pressed between my shoulder blades. Her other hand dropped down, so her arm was wrapped around my hips and her hand was resting on my butt.</p><p>I don't know why that caught my attention that day. She's hugged me like that before. But for some reason, that day I was really aware of that little hand on my butt, and the way she nuzzled her head in between my boobs. 
</p><p>""Hiya, Jess,"" she said. She was leaning back now, grinning up at me.</p><p>""Hey, Kirsten,"" I replied. ""How ya doing?""</p><p>""Pretty good,"" she replied. ""No homework tonight! Yay!""</p><p>""Lucky you,"" I said. ""I've got a ton of it.""</p><p>""That sucks!"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah, but it's okay. I can do it later on tonight.""</p><p>""Cool!"" Kirsten said. ""You wanna watch a movie or somethin'? We can't go anywhere, cuz it's gonna pour.""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said. ""We can do whatever you want to do.""</p><p>""You wanna pick one, or you want me to?"" she asked.</p><p>""Uhm, you can pick one out,"" I said.</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said. ""Let's get some popcorn and sodas first.""</p><p>She broke away from me, and I started the popcorn in the microwave. While I waited, I watched Kirsten as she got our sodas ready.</p><p>Kirsten's about four-feet, eight inches tall, and I figure she probably weighs about seventy pounds. She's kind of on the slim side, but not really skinny. Her hair is really curly and long, almost to the middle of her back. She usually wears it in two ponytails up on the sides of her head. It's light brown, like the color of caramel. She's got brown eyes, and a pretty mouth with what I guess they call a ""pouty"" bottom lip. Her nose is small, and it turns up at the end. She's really cute.</p><p>While she was getting glasses down from the cupboard, I caught myself staring at her butt. That kind of surprised me. But what really surprised me was how beautiful I thought it was. Not cute, but beautiful. When she turned around, I noticed how I could see her nipples under her tee-shirt. They were just starting to get that puffy look that girls get when their boobs are getting ready to sprout. I thought that was just the cutest thing I'd ever seen. This was getting really weird!</p><p>Kirsten must have noticed me noticing her tiny little boobies, because she smiled at me and kind of pushed her chest out a little.</p><p>""My boobs are starting to grow!"" she said proudly. Then she asked, ""Jess, do you think mine will ever get as nice as yours are?""</p><p>""Of course!"" I said. ""They're already really nice.""</p><p>""You really think so?""</p><p>""Yup,"" I nodded. She grinned proudly.</p><p>""Guess what else?"" she said in a dramatic stage whisper.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I'm startin' ta get hair, too."" She pointed at her crotch. ""You know, down <i>here.</i> I don't have much yet, but it's startin' ta grow.""</p><p>""Wow!"" I said. ""You're really growing up I guess, huh?""</p><p>Kirsten nodded, blushing and smiling shyly.</p><p>The popcorn was done, and Kirsten had the sodas poured, so we took everything and went into the living room to watch a movie.</p><p>I was really, really surprised at her choice in movies. She pulled out a DVD and stuck it in, and I was shocked when I saw that it was the movie, ""Boys Don't Cry."" If you don't know the movie, it's based on a true story about a transgenedered girl who tries to live her life as a boy. In the end she winds up being murdered because she's different.</p><p>I was kind of uneasy about letting Kirsten watch it, but she told me that she'd watched with her Mom, so I figured it must be okay. It just surprised me because it's such a grown up movie for a little girl to want to watch, especially since she'd already seen it.</p><p>When the movie was done, Kirsten sat next me, being really quiet. We turned the regular television back on, and she just sat there next to me for a few minutes. Then she snuggled in next to me, arranging herself so that my arm was around her, and she was resting against my side.</p><p>""Jess,"" she said, ""is it wrong for girls to like other girls? Like in the movie, I mean?""</p><p>""I don't think it is, no,"" I said. ""But a lot of people do think that way.""</p><p>""But why?"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't know. I guess because it's something they don't understand.""</p><p>She was quiet for a few minutes again. Then she snuggled down even closer to me.</p><p>""So you don't think it's wrong then? If a girl likes girls, I mean?""</p><p>""Of course not,"" I answered.</p><p>""Would you get freaked out if a girl liked you that way?"" she asked.</p><p>""Naw,"" I said. I was trying to avoid the fact that I'm into girls, while at the same time, I was really aware of the fact that Kirsten's warm little body was pressed up against mine, her head resting on my left boob.</p><p>All of a sudden, Kirsten seemed to be really nervous. She pulled away from me, then turned to face me on the couch.</p><p>""Hey,"" she said, ""you wanna see how my hair is starting to grow down there?""</p><p>Talk about being surprised! Part of me was like, <i>No way! Don't even go there, Jess!</i> But another part of me really wanted to see. I was pissed at myself, because she was just a little girl, after all.</p><p>""Uhmm... Well, I guess if you wanna show me, sure,"" I said quietly.</p><p>Kirsten got serious then.</p><p>""You promise you won't laugh at me?"" she asked.</p><p>""Of course not!"" I said. ""Why would I laugh?""</p><p>""Cuz I don't really have much there yet,"" she said. ""It's just that no one's seen it yet, and it's so cool that I'm finally starting to get some!""</p><p>""I promise,"" I said, ""I won't laugh at you.""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said.</p><p>She stood up from the couch then, and turned so she was standing in front of me. I was pretty surprised to find that my heart was beating like crazy, pounding really hard and fast in my chest.</p><p>I watched Kirsten as she unbuttoned her shorts, then pulled the zipper down. She hesitated for a second, blushing, then she shoved her shorts down really fast, and stood looking at me expectantly.</p><p>I almost forgot to breathe.</p><p>Her little pussy was gorgeous. She's one of those girls who has a really puffy, plump little mons that seemed to swell out from her body. You know what I mean; it was as if her pussy was constantly in a swollen state, like she was always turned on. She was right - she didn't have much hair yet, but it was definitely there. Just a few dark, very soft looking strands of silky hair that perfectly matched the caramel-colored hair on her head. My eyes slowly traveled up her body until I was staring into her eyes.</p><p>Kirsten didn't say a word. She just stood there, displaying herself to me. All by themselves, my eyes moved back down to stare at her pussy. I couldn't keep my eyes away from it.</p><p>I looked back up at her, staring into her eyes. Finally, I was able to find my voice again.</p><p>""I think it's very beautiful,"" I told her.</p><p>""You're not just saying that?"" she asked. ""You really think so?""</p><p>I cleared my throat.</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie,"" I said. ""I really think so.""</p><p>She blushed.</p><p>""I'm glad you think that,"" she said softly.</p><p>Slowly, reluctantly almost, Kirsten reached down and pulled her shorts back up. I found myself wanting to scream, <i>No! Please, don't!</i> I didn't, though. I kept my mouth shut. I mean, she was just a kid. I couldn't even think of going where my head wanted me to go.</p><p>When she had her shorts back together, Kirsten came back to the couch and sat down next to me again. She leaned against me, her head resting on my shoulder. Neither of us said anything for a few minutes. We just sat there, lost in our own thoughts, staring at the television. Then I felt her sigh.</p><p>""Jess?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Do you think I'm gonna be pretty someday?""</p><p>I smiled. I couldn't resist teasing her a little bit.</p><p>""Nope,"" I said.</p><p>I felt her head jerk up, and saw her from the corner of my eye, staring up at me in shock.</p><p>""No?"" she said.</p><p>I shook my head.</p><p>""Nope.""</p><p>She didn't know what to say. I let her stew in it for a minute, then I couldn't help grinning.</p><p>""No, Kirsten, I don't think you're gonna be pretty <i>someday,""</i> I said quietly. ""I think you're beautiful right now.""</p><p>I heard her breath catch in her throat for a second.</p><p>""You mean it, Jess?"" she said. ""You really think that about me?""</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie,"" I said. I shifted myself so that I could put my arm around her shoulders, letting her snuggle in against my side again. ""I really think you're beautiful.""</p><p>Kirsten moved so that her head was resting against my boob; one hand snaked across my belly as she pressed herself in tighter to me.</p><p>""Jess,"" she said softly, ""can I tell you somethin'?""</p><p>""Of course,"" I said.</p><p>""If I tell you,"" she said, ""you hafta promise you won't say anything to anybody else. 'Specially my Mom.""</p><p>""I promise, I won't tell anyone,"" I said.</p><p>""Cross your heart?""</p><p>I reached up and drew a cross over my heart with one finger.</p><p>""Hope to die,"" I said.</p><p>""And you hafta promise you won't make fun of me, either.""</p><p>""I promise, I won't make fun of you.""</p><p>She was quiet for a minute, then she heaved a huge sigh.</p><p>""I like girls,"" she said.</p><p>I hesitated. I didn't want to make the mistake of taking what she was saying the wrong way.</p><p>""Well, of you course you do, silly,"" I said. ""You're a girl. That just makes sense.""</p><p>""No,"" she said, ""I mean... Well... Ya know how all the girls go crazy 'bout the Jonas Brothers? How they all think they're so sexy and stuff? Well, I kinda feel like that 'bout people like Miley Cyrus and Pink. I don't think boys are sexy. I think girls are sexy.""</p><p>All of a sudden, my heart was pounding in my chest again. <i>Careful, Jess,</i> I thought. <i>Just be very careful here.</i></p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""so what? I mean, it's okay to like girls like that. You're still you. It just means you're a little different from some of your friends. But not that different. Lots of girls like other girls that way.""</p><p>""Really?"" she said. ""So it's not like, really weird or anything?""</p><p>""No, Sweetie,"" I said. ""It's not weird. Even if some people say it is, it's not.""</p><p>""Then how come all the kids in school say it's really sick and stuff?""</p><p>""Because they don't understand it,"" I said. ""So they're scared of it.""</p><p>""I hate that I can't tell any of my friends about it,"" she said. ""They all talk about the sexy guys, and how some of the boys in school are so hot and stuff, and I hafta kinda play along with it and pretend I think that way, too.""</p><p>Boy, was I familiar with that feeling! I thought about myself, and how I'd had to hide the truth about myself from my friends for so long, till I finally just figured to hell with it. If they can't accept me for who I am, it's their loss. But Kirsten was just a kid. It'd be harder for her, I knew.</p><p>""Wanna know a secret?"" I asked her.</p><p>I felt her nod her head against my boob.</p><p>""I like girls that way, too."" I said.</p><p>I felt her head move, and I looked down at her. She was staring up at me.</p><p>""You do?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Yeah, I do,"" I said. ""Think about it. Have you ever seen me with a boyfriend?""</p><p>She thought for a minute.</p><p>""No,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, that's cuz I don't like boys that way. I like girls."" I shrugged. ""You can't help being who you are, Kirsten. Liking girls is just a little bitty part of you.""</p><p>She was silent again for a minute. Well, the cat was out of the bag now. Someone knew my secret. I hadn't come out to my parents yet, and only a few of my friends knew. The ones that I really trusted not to hate me just for being gay. The ones who wouldn't broadcast it all over school. I didn't need that kind of crap, really. Now Kirsten knew, too.</p><p>""Thanks, Jess,"" she said, finally.</p><p>""For what?"" I asked.</p><p>""For tellin' me. And for not thinkin' I'm weird or stupid.""</p><p>""You're not weird, and you're not stupid,"" I said. ""You're just you.""</p><p>Again, she fell silent for a while. She was still curled into me, her head on my breast, her arm draped over my belly. I had one arm around her, enjoying the warmth of her little body against mine. I reached up and stroked her hair with my fingers.</p><p>""Jess, what's it like?"" she asked.</p><p>""What's what like, Sweetie?""</p><p>""What's it like to kiss another girl?""</p><p>""It's really nice,"" I smiled.</p><p>Again that long pause while she considered everything she was going through. I knew this had to be really hard for her.</p><p>""Can I tell you somethin' else?"" she finally said.</p><p>I just nodded.</p><p>""I think about kissing you,"" she said shyly.</p><p>My heart skipped a beat.</p><p>""You do?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""I think about that a lot,"" she said. She hesitated, then continued when I didn't say anything. ""I've liked you for a really long time. Ever since I met you. I think about kissing you whenever I... Well..."" Her voice trailed off.</p><p>""When you what, Sweetie?""</p><p>""When I touch myself,"" she said shyly. ""You know...  Down there?""</p><p>My heart did another skip. I felt it in other places, too. In the pit of my stomach. Between my legs. Especially between my legs. I felt a warm dampness beginning to build between my legs. <i>She's a little girl, Jess,</i> I thought angrily. <i>Be careful here.</i></p><p>""I... I don't know what to say,"" I replied. ""I had no idea you thought that way about me.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said with a sigh. ""You don't hafta like me back like that. I know I'm just a kid, an' I don't have any boobs or anything yet. I'd be kinda stupid to think you like me back the same way.""</p><p>""Kirsten, it's not that,"" I said. ""It's just that..."" I trailed off.</p><p>It about three seconds, years flashed through my mind. I remembered when I was Kirsten's age, knowing I was different, but not knowing what it meant. Being afraid of what I felt. Thinking I was weird or sick because of the things that I thought about when I played with myself. Wanting <i>something,</i> but not knowing exactly what it was that I wanted. Most of all, how horribly alone and lonely I felt most of the time, because I thought I was so different from everyone else.</p><p><i>It's just what, Jess?</i> I thought. <i>What is it, exactly?</i></p><p>I didn't have an answer.</p><p>Kirsten was looking up at me, waiting for me to finish that thought. I didn't know what to say, so I didn't say anything. Very slowly, I shifted position so that I sat facing her. I reached up with both hands and rested them against the sides of her face, staring into her eyes. Slowly, almost hesitantly, I leaned in closer to her. I saw her eyes widen when she figured out what I was going to do, just before I closed my own eyes at the moment that my lips touched hers. I kissed her softly, gently. No tongue, no deep passion. Just a very long, soft, gentle kiss, sucking lightly on her bottom lip.</p><p>I felt her stiffen for a moment. Then she relaxed. I felt her hand move and come to rest on my thigh as she sat, perfectly still, letting me linger in that kiss for as long as I wanted to. Truth is, I didn't want to end it. I could have stayed there, happily, with our lips pressed gently together, for the rest of the night. Finally, though, I had to break the sweetness. I pulled my mouth from hers, gently pulling her head into the side of my neck, my arms sliding down to hold her.</p><p>I felt her sigh deeply.</p><p>""That was nice,"" she whispered against my neck. Her warm breath made me shiver.</p><p>At that moment, we heard her mother's car pulling into the driveway. <i>Damn it!</i> I thought.</p><p>I couldn't believe I was saying what came from my mouth next. I pulled away from Kirsten quickly, her face cupped in my hands again. I stared into her eyes for a moment.</p><p>""Kirsten, would you like to stay with me tonight? At my house, I mean?""</p><p>Her eyes widened.</p><p>""You mean it? Like, stay overnight? Really?""</p><p>I nodded quickly.</p><p>She smiled shyly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she whispered. ""I'd like that a lot.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""Just let me do the talking, okay?""</p><p>She nodded. "" 'Kay,"" she said.</p><p>The front door opened, and Kirsten's Mom, Lisa, enetered the house. We heard her footsteps as she came into the living room.</p><p>""Hi, girls,"" she said. ""How's everything going?""</p><p>""Oh, hi, Lisa,"" I said. ""Everything's fine. How was work?""</p><p>Lisa came around the couch, and practically fell into the recliner.</p><p>""Long,"" she said. ""Really long. I'm exhausted.""</p><p>""Oh, that sucks,"" I said. I put a sheepish look on my face.</p><p>""Uhmm... I'm afraid I kinda srewed up tonight, Lisa,"" I said. ""Kirsten and I got involved in watching a movie, and then we got to talking about stuff, and we never did get going on her homework. But, I have an idea, if it's okay with you.""</p><p>""What's that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""Kirsten has a <i>lot</i> of math homework. I thought maybe, if it's okay with you, she could come over to my house for dinner, and then I can help her with her math. And then, if it's okay, we could have a sleepover at my house.""</p><p>Lisa smiled.</p><p>""You don't mind spending your whole evening with a nine-year-old?"" she asked.</p><p>I grinned.</p><p>""Naw, I like hangin' out with Kirsten.""</p><p>Lisa smiled again.</p><p>""Well, as long as you promise me that she'll get all of her homework done, sure. And I can just grab a quick bite and go right to bed. I could use some extra sleep tonight.""</p><p>I grinned.</p><p>""Awesome!"" I said. ""Kirsten, you wanna go get some things together? Get your books, and something to sleep in, and some clothes for school tomorrow.""</p><p>Kirsten jumped up from the couch, grinning.</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said. She spun and ran off up the stairs.</p><p>""Don't forget your toothbrush!"" I shouted after her.</p><p>""Jess, thank you,"" said Lisa. ""It means a lot that you treat Kirsten like an equal. She adores you, you know. Are you sure your parents won't mind you bringing company home with you?""</p><p>""Naw, they won't mind,"" I said. ""And it's no problem. Kirsten's a really cool kid. I like spending time with her.""</p><p>""Just make sure she gets to sleep at some kind of a reasonable hour, okay?""</p><p>""I will."" I grinned at her. ""Prob'ly like midnight. You know what a sleepover is like!""</p><p>Lisa smiled.</p><p>""Yes, I do,"" she said. ""Midnight is more than satisfactory for a sleepover.""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""I promise, she'll get plenty of sleep, and I'll make sure she gets off to school on time tomorrow.""</p><p>""Thanks again, Jess,"" she said. ""I really can use the extra sleep time tonight.""</p><p>Kirsten came bouncing down the stairs, her school backpack on her shoulder, and a tote bag with her clothes and stuff in one hand. She came around the recliner and kissed her Mom on the cheek.</p><p>"" 'Bye, Mom,"" she chirped. ""I'll see ya when you get home from work tomorrow night.""</p><p>""Good night, Baby,"" said Lisa. ""Have fun, and get to sleep at a decent hour, okay?""</p><p>""I will,"" giggled Kirsten.</p><p>"" 'Night, Lisa,"" I said, standing and following Kirsten to the door. ""Get some rest. We'll see you tomorrow night.""</p><p>""Good night, girls. Have fun.""</p><p>The rain was still coming down in buckets. By the time Kirsten and I reached my house, we were soaked to the skin. We stomped in the back door, only to be greeted by my Mom, who took one look at us and told us to stay right where we were, in the middle of the kitchen. We were both laughing and giggling like crazy. My Mom came back with two bathrobes for us and told us to go in the pantry and get our wet clothes off before we did anything else. I told her that I'd invited Kirsten over so I could help her with her homework, and that we wanted to have a sleepover. She smiled.</p><p>""That's fine,"" she said. ""Kirsten can keep you out of our hair tonight.""
</p><p>We headed into the pantry, and I closed the door behind us. We started peeling each other's clothes off quickly. In the dim light, I could just barely make out the swollen little nipples on Kirsten's chest. We stood there for one second, staring at each other, and then I cupped her face in my hands and leaned down to kiss her again; the same kind of gentle, lingering kiss. This time I felt her lips moving against mine in response. My breath caught in my throat. I pulled away, motioning to Kirsten to get into the bathrobe. We came out of the pantry giggling again, and brought our wet clothes to the laundry room.</p><p>""Since you two are already soaked,"" my Mom said, when we returned to the kitchen, ""you might as well finish what you started, and get your showers out of the way now. I'll have something ready for you to eat when you're done.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""C'mon, Kirsten, let's get cleaned up.""</p><p>Kirsten grabbed the tote bag with her clothes in it and we headed upstairs.</p><p>I was beside myself with excitement. Now that I'd decided that I was going to let this happen, I was looking at Kirsten in a whole new way. I guess if I have to be honest, that first night it was more about me just wanting to get my hands on her than anything else. I wish I could say it was all about love, but that night it wasn't. I just wanted her. It wasn't until later that I figured out I was in love with her.</p><p>I mean, it wasn't all just about me being horny. It's like, I was really flattered to know that she had such a crush on me. And I guess I wanted to be her teacher, you know? I wanted to be the one who showed her how nice it can be to love another girl. And now that I knew about her crush, I was noticing things. Like how she looked at me, that look of admiration in her eyes when they met mine. How she blushed lightly and acted all shy when I complimented her. Don't get me wrong, though, I was horny for her, too. Actually, I was kinda shocked at just <i>how</i> horny I was for her.</p><p>I'm pretty lucky. I'm an only child, and my parents use the master bedroom downstairs. They have their own bathroom downstairs, too, so I pretty much have the whole second floor to myself. It's almost like having my own apartment, except I don't have a kitchen up there. But it's really nice to have so much privacy. Most kids my age don't have that.</p><p>We went into my bedroom first, so Kirsten could leave her tote bag there. Then we went straight to the bathroom together. The really cool thing was that even if anyone noticed we were taking a shower together, they wouldn't wonder why. We're both girls, and no one would ever be suspicious. As long as we were quiet, we could pretty much do whatever we wanted to, and no one would ever know anything.</p><p>I closed the bathroom door behind us, and turned to look at Kirsten. She was just staring at me with a little smile on her face. I smiled back at her.</p><p>I reached in and turned on the water in the shower, then turned around and took my bathrobe off. Kirsten blushed a little, then untied her robe and let it fall to the floor. Her blush deepened.</p><p>""I can't believe this is really happening,"" she said in a near whisper.</p><p>I sat down on the lid of the toilet and looked at her seriously.</p><p>""Kirsten, are you sure about this?"" I asked. ""I mean, we don't have to do anything, you know. Only if you're really sure. And only what you're comfortable doing.""</p><p>She shook her head emphatically.</p><p>""No, I <i>want</i> to,"" she said. ""It's just...""</p><p>""It's just what,Sweetie?"" I said quietly.</p><p>Her eyes fell to the floor.</p><p>""It's just... I don't know what I'm s'posed to do,"" she said. ""And besides, look at you! You're so gorgeous! And you have your boobs already and everything. I'm still built like a little girl. I'm not sexy. I don't get why you'd even want to do anything like this with me.""</p><p>I reached out and took her little hand in mine, pulling her closer to me. With my other hand, I reached out and lifted her chin, making her look at me.</p><p>""You listen to me, Kirsten,"" I said softly. ""You <i>are</i> beautiful. And you <i>are</i> sexy.""</p><p>My hand fell to her chest, my fingers brushing lightly over her puffy nipples as I stared into her eyes.</p><p>""You do so have boobs,"" I said. ""They just aren't done growing yet. But they're beautiful just the way they are.""</p><p>I let my hand fall lower, so that my fingers traced through the sparse, silky hair just beginning to grow on her pussy.</p><p>""And as for being sexy... Listen, you have me so horny right now that I can't stand it. <i>You</i> did that to me, Sweetie. So I don't ever want to hear you say you're not sexy, do you hear me?""</p><p>She nodded, but she still looked doubtful. I stood up and wrapped my arms around her, hugging her face to my boobs. I felt her arms slide around my face as she hugged me back, and felt her sigh deeply.</p><p>""And as for not knowing what to do,"" I said, ""you just relax, okay? I'll show you what to do. Everyone has to learn, it's not something that you start out just knowing how to do.""</p><p>I leaned down and found her mouth with mine, giving her another of those long, slow, gentle kisses. I felt her breathe in sharply, then her lips began to move against mine. This time, I parted my lips slightly, and traced a light trail over her bottom lip with my tongue. I felt a shiver run through her body. Hesitantly, her lips parted just a little, and I felt the tip of her little tongue against mine. That made <i>me</i> shiver. I pulled away and looked into her eyes.</p><p>""You are so beautiful,"" I whispered.</p><p>She rewarded me with one of her sweet blushes.</p><p>""C'mon,"" I sad, ""let's get showered and downstairs to eat. Then we'll have the whole night to ourselves.""</p><p>Kirsten grinned and nodded, letting me lead her into the shower by the hand. The hot water felt wonderful! We stood under the spray wrapped up in each other's arms for a few moments, then I let go of her and reached for the bottle of body wash. I squeezed some into a washcloth, and then started to scrub away at Kirsten's body. First I washed her face, slowly and gently, and let her rinse the soap off. Then I started on the rest of her.</p><p>Her hair had darkened in the water, and it was plastered down against her back. I scrubbed slowly over her chest, lingering at each puffy nipple, using the rough material to stimulate them. I watched as they tightened, contracting and rising up as her breathing quickened. I scrubbed down across her belly, then I turned her and started on her back. As my hand moved lower, I noticed that her cute little bubble-butt had suddenly turned into a small, firm, well-formed ass that I thought was sexy as hell.</p><p>I squatted down and began washing her legs. They were slender and well formed. As I reached one foot, I told her to lift it so I could wash it. She picked her foot up and I held it in my hand, smiling as she giggled when I scrubbed between her toes. I repeated that with her other foot, and then began to wash the front of her legs, starting at her ankles and working my way up slowly. I'm not stupid. I'd saved the best part for last.</p><p>I was on my knees in front of her now, Her picture perfect little pussy just a few inches from my face. I could see the sparse, baby-fine hair that was beginning to grow there, forming a tiny little ""V"" shape that just ended at the very beginning of her slit. Even though I've heard it described this way a lot, this was the first time that I really understood what was meant by a girl's pussy resembling a peach.</p><p>Her outer lips were puffy, almost fat. Her mons had a prominent swell, giving her whole pussy almost a heart shape. I know I haven't really seen a <i>lot</i> of other girl's pussies, but I thought that Kirsten's was the most beautiful one I'd ever seen. I dropped the washcloth, squeezed some body wash into my hand, and began to wash her gently. The soap made her skin slippery, and my hands glided effortlessly over her soft pussy, between her legs, then back out again.</p><p>Kirsten parted her legs slightly, giving me easier access to the beautiful little treasure between her legs. I glanced up and saw her watching me intently. I smiled at her.</p><p>""So beautiful,"" I whispered.</p><p>She smiled shyly at me, then closed her eyes as my finger slid between the puffy folds of her outer lips, gliding through her warm slit. I felt the tiny button of her clit, still hidden beneath its hood, but definitely beginning to swell. I continued to slide my hand back and forth, my middle finger stroking her from clit to ass and back again. I used my fingernail to tease at her crinkled rosebud each time my finger started its return trip to her clit.</p><p>I decided to be a tease. I stood up, letting my hand make one last, slow trip across the warm, slick skin of her soft pussy. She whimpered a little when I stood, her eyes opening to search my face.</p><p>""Your turn,"" I said, smiling.</p><p>Kirsten's eyes widened for a moment in surprise, like she hadn't thought I'd actually let her touch me. Then she smiled shyly. She picked up the washcloth that I'd left on the floor of the shower, and squeezed body wash into it. Her hands were trembling slightly as she began to wash me.</p><p>She mimicked my own bathing of her. She started by washing my face, then letting me rinse the soap off. She hesitated for a moment, searching my eyes, before she brought the washcloth to my breasts. I smiled at her, trying to encourage her to continue. She lathered my breasts, watching closely as my nipples tightened and stood erect. I brought one hand up, and brought her free hand to my right breast, showing her silently how to tease and play with my nipple. She smiled when she heard me gasp, my mouth dropping open. I leaned back against the wall of the shower, looking down to watch her as she continued.</p><p>She scrubbed at my belly with the washcloth, then, just like I'd done with her, she turned me and began to wash my back. When she got to my ass, her hands lingered, a lot longer than they needed to just to clean me. I smiled. <i>I guess she's into butts,</i> I thought. That was fine with me. She could could play with my ass all she wanted.

</p><p>She did the backs of my legs and feet next, turning me again so she could wash up the front of my legs. I found myself growing breathless as her hands moved higher; finally, she stood in front of me and slowly slid her hand between my legs, her fingers against my pussy making me gasp again. I leaned back against the wall again and closed my eyes, letting her explore and get accustomed to what she was doing.</p><p>All by themselves, my legs parted so she could have plenty of room to explore. I keep myself well trimmed, with just a small landing strip above my cleft, so her hand was sliding back and forth over bare skin. She was kiind of clumsy, but what she was doing felt <i>so</i> good! I sighed and opened my eyes. Kirsten was staring up into my face, watching my reactions to her small, soft hand gliding over my sex. I took a deep breath and smiled, straightening away from the shower wall.</p><p>Gently, I reached down and took her hand, smiling at her.</p><p>""We better hurry,"" I said. ""My Mom's gonna wonder where we are. The sooner we go eat, the sooner we can come back up and be alone together.""</p><p>She smiled, a pretty, shy little smile, and wrapped her arms around me in a hug. I hugged her back, then I let go of her, picked up the shampoo, and squeezed some into my hand. I handed the shampoo to her, and started washing my hair. Kirsten did the same, and soon we were both stepping from the shower, reaching for towels and drying off. We put our robes back on and went back to my room. We both put on panties and oversized tee-shirts, then we went downstairs to eat.</p><p>My Mom and Dad kinda droned on and on through dinner. I was sort of paying attention, but not really. Finally we were done, and Kirsten and I brought our plates and things to the kitchen. We went back in the dining room, and I kissed my Mom and Dad.</p><p>"" 'Night, Daddy,"" I said. "" 'Night, Mom. We're gonna go do our homework and then go to bed.""</p><p>"" 'Night, Mr. and Mrs. Andrews,"" said Kirsten. ""Thanks for lettin' me stay tonight.""</p><p>My Mom and Dad said good night to both of us, and Kirsten and I went upstairs to my room.</p><p>As soon as I closed my bedroom door, I turned and put my arms around Kirsten, kissing her. I still took it slow, because I didn't want to freak her out shoving my tongue down her throat or something. When I parted my lips, though, her little tongue darted out to meet mine, and it wasn't long before the kiss had deepened, and we were exploring each other's mouths hungrily.</p><p>I reached between us, and untied Kirsten's bathrobe. I pushed it back, letting it fall to the floor, then reached down and lifted her tee-shirt. Breaking the kiss just long enough to pull it over her head, I helped her help me get my robe and shirt off, too, and then we were kissing again, warm skin pressing and rubbing against warm skin. One of my hands slid down her back, sliding under her panties to cup her small, firm ass, squeezing it with my fingers.</p><p>I broke the kiss, standing and staring into Kirsten's eyes.</p><p>""God, you're so beautiful, Kirsten,"" I whispered.</p><p>I watched her blush and smile shyly, ducking her head.</p><p>""So are you,"" she whispered.</p><p>I stepped away from her for a moment, and turned on my radio, keeping the volume down. Just enough so we could hear it in the background. I made sure my door was locked, just in case, then I took Kirsten's hand and led her to my bed. I squatted down for a second, just long enough to help her step out of her panties, then I stood and quickly shoved my own down. I gently pushed down on her shoulders until she was sitting on the edge of the bed. I kissed her again, quickly, and we moved so that we were laying side by side, our heads on my pillows, staring into each other's eyes.</p><p>Her eyes slid away from mine for a moment.</p><p>""I'm scared you aren't gonna like it,"" she said softly.</p><p>I lifted her chin and looked at her.</p><p>""Why would you think that?""</p><p>"" 'Cuz I don't know what I'm s'posed to do,"" she said. ""What if I do it wrong?""</p><p>""Shhhh..."" I pulled her face into my neck, shushing her and stroking her hair. ""Sweetie, you can't do anything wrong. You're here with me right now, and that's the most perfect and right thing in the world. Right now, I just want you to be here, and let me do what needs to be done, okay?""</p><p>I felt her nod against my neck.</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said softly.</p><p>I took her head in my hands and looked in her eyes again.</p><p>""Just kiss me for a little while,"" I said. ""Please?""</p><p>We sighed in unison as our lips came together in a kiss. I slid one arm beneath her neck, cradling her head with it. As the kiss lingered and deepened, my other began to explore her small body, just stroking her, up and down. I felt her shiver as my fingernails grazed over her skin. I shifted my top leg, sliding it between her legs and bringing it up so that my thigh was pressed against her soft, warm pussy. I felt her sigh as she pressed her hips forward, rubbing herself on my leg.</p><p>My hand reached down and cupped one cheek of her soft ass, my fingers digging into her flesh, pulling her tighter to my thigh. As I helped her, pressing my leg more tightly against her swollen outer lips, I felt one of her hands reach up, tentatively stroking my breast. I broke the kiss for a moment.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Baby,"" I breathed, ""touch me, please...""</p><p>I leaned back in, sighing as I placed feather-soft kisses on Kirsten's neck and ear now, nuzzling into the crook of her shoulder. I felt my nipple tighten as her small fingers gently tugged and pinched at it. Letting go of her ass, I let my hand slide slowly up over her hip, sliding it between my thigh and her mons, my finger gently separating her puffy outer labia. I heard her gasp as my fingernail scraped over the tiny bud of her clit, hidden under its delicate hood. Her hips twitched forward sharply.</p><p>I sucked in a deep breath. I wanted her. I wanted to just eat her up, completely. I shifted suddenly, rolling Kirsten to her back so that I was on my hands and knees above her slender body. Her hands were on my shoulders now as she stared up at me, a shy smile on her face. I leaned down and kissed her lightly.</p><p>""You just relax, Pretty Girl,"" I said softly. ""Just relax, and let me love you.""</p><p>Kirsten's blush deepened. I slowly leaned down to kiss her again, this time being more aggressive with my tongue. When I felt her tongue touch mine, I pushed past it, sliding my tongue into her mouth. She tasted sweet and clean. After a moment, I felt her push her tongue further into my mouth. Our lips moved hungrily as our tongues tangled together. I felt my breath coming faster, felt a warm dampness growing between my legs.</p><p>Gasping, I broke the kiss with a wet smacking sound. I rose up, my ass resting on her at the top of her thighs. Bringing my hands up, I stroked her face for a moment, smiling at her, then slid my hands down so I could toy with her nipples.</p><p>She had just the beginnings of breast tissue starting to develop. The effect was sweetly beautiful.  Her nipples were puffy, the palest pink, capping two tiny mounds of firm flesh. I stared, watching my fingers trace light circles over them, then looked up at Kirsten again.</p><p>""You really are so very beautiful, Pretty Girl,"" I whispered.</p><p>Her eyes fell away from mine, but I saw the delighted smile that came across her face at my words. She blushed deeply again - God, she's so pretty when she blushes for me! Her hair was fanned out around her head and shoulders, framing her upper body in caramel-colored softness. I brought my thumbs and forefingers together and began to gently pinch at her nipples, smiling when I saw her eyes widen, her mouth opening slightly in surprise at the sensation.</p><p>I let my hands fall away from her nipples, tracing soft trails down her sides, across her belly, then back up over her ribs to her nipples again. I kept this up, stopping each time to toy with her pretty nipples for a few moments. Before long, I was being rewarded with soft gasps and whimpers from her pretty throat.</p><p>I shifted position again, nudging her legs apart with one knee, holding myself up on my elbows so that my face hovered over her chest. I could feel the heat of her pussy pressed against my belly, soft and damp. Slowly, I ran my flattened tongue over the surface of one tiny breast, wetting it thoroughly. I lifted my head and blew gently on the wet skin, watching her nipple crinkle slightly, tightening and contracting. Lowering my head again, I drew the entire little mound into my mouth, sucking gently, lightly scraping it with my teeth.</p><p>I felt Kirsten's hands move to my upper arms, gripping them tightly as she let out a breathy whimper. I caressed and pinched lightly at her other nipple with my fingers, while my mouth lingered, refusing to let go of this sweet morsel of flesh it had captured. When I could finally force myself to let it go, it was only to switch sides, so that I could taste her other nipple as intimately as I had the first.</p><p>I felt like I was drowning in her. My own pussy was responding eagerly to what I was doing, leaking wetness, growing warm and swollen, hungry. Honestly, I couldn't remember ever feeling so turned on. But I could wait. For now, I wanted to taste every inch of Kirsten's body. I wanted to go right on drowning in the sight, the smell, the taste, and the sound of her.</p><p>I slid down a little, placing soft wet kisses on her belly, trailing my tongue over her skin. As I moved lower, my hands gripped her sides, my thumbs caressing first her ribs, then the softness of her waist. I pushed one breast against her now thoroughly wet pussy, coating my nipple with the sweet nectar leaking from her. I was close enough now that I could smell her fragrance, lightly musky and sweet. Her scent was barely there, but noticeable enough to make me feel lightheaded. As I continued to explore her, I found myself thinking that I had brought perfection into my bed.</p><p>I slid lower.</p><p>I kissed and licked a trail down over Kirsten's left hip, stopping for a moment to suck lightly at her hip bone. Moving further down, I lingered for long minutes at her thighs, kissing, licking, nibbling lightly with my lips and teeth. From where I was positioned now, I could look up and see her sweet center, opened slightly for me like a little flower just beginning to bloom. It glistened wetly before me, inviting me to come closer. To taste. To drink from her.</p><p>Slowly, I trailed my lips along the inside of her right thigh, until I was close enough to brush my nose over the wet heat of her pussy. I heard her gasp at that first contact, then a sharp, ""Oh!"" escaped her as my lips pressed themselves to her sex. She smelled like heaven, I couldn't wait any longer. I extended my tongue, and gently ran it along the length of her wet cleft, tasting the sweetness of her for the first time.</p><p>We moaned in unison as Kirsten's hips flicked upward, her pussy sliding firmly against my mouth. My tongue dug deeper, gently parting the soft, firm folds, exploring everywhere.</p><p>""Oh, Jess..."" The sound was half moan, half sigh, long and drawn out.</p><p>I shifted again, lifting my head reluctantly from its warm resting place. Sliding one hand beneath her ass, I used my other to gently open her delicate pussy with my fingers. Bright pink little folds greeted my eyes as I parted the outer lips. With one finger, I gently rolled the protective little hood back from her clit, exposing its tip. It nestled there, waiting for me to worship it with my mouth. I was anxious to do just that.</p><p>Softly, I trailed my finger over the sensitive little nubbin. The moment I touched it, Kirsten's hips shot up from the bed. She sucked in a deep breath, her little pussy now twitching up and down beneath my hand. Quickly, I slid my finger away, replacing it with my mouth. I closed my lips over her wetness, gently drawing her clit into my mouth, flicking it with the tip of my tongue. I began to suck at it lightly.</p><p>I felt Kirsten's hands slam against the back of my head, her fingers clutching at my hair. Still holding her clit in my mouth, I brought my hand down, until I could nudge just the tip of my little finger into her tight little opening. I didn't want to go too far, but I wanted her to feel me inside of her. Her tight little opening clenched on my finger, a small flood of sweet wetness leaking out to coat it. I moved my head just long enough to lap greedily at it, then I sucked her clit back into my mouth again.</p><p>Moving my finger in a back and forth motion, not really entering her very far, more just pushing against her opening then backing off again, I sucked down hard on her clit. My tongue danced across it. Her fingers tightened even more in my hair, shoving my face downward as her hips moved in quick circles, grinding her pussy into my face. She was panting now, fast and hard, her back arched off the bed.</p><p>Mewling little moans were coming from her throat in a steady stream as she came closer and closer to the peak. As she drew ever nearer the inevitable, she began to whisper my name hoarsely.</p><p>""Oh, Jess... Oh, Jess.. Oh, Jess..."" Over and over, without stopping.</p><p>I moaned my encouragement to her, urging her on, wanting to feel, taste, smell, see her first real orgasm.</p><p>Suddenly, with a long, throaty moan, her body went absolutely rigid and still. The moan cut itself off, and she hung there, her hips and lower back off the bed, tense and stiff. The moan came again as she began to shudder violently. Her face, when I rolled my eyes up to look at her, was twisted in ecstasy, her mouth hanging open, eyes clenched shut. I felt another little gush of nectar pour from inside her, but I let it go, sliding down the crack of her ass. I let my mouth ride her clit through the orgasm. It went on and on, until finally, she collapsed on the bed. She continued to shudder and twitch, aftershocks coursing through her body.</p><p>Finally, I let go of her clit. I ran my tongue over her sex, cleaning up the sweet wetness I found there, savoring every drop as it rolled into my mouth. When I had searched out every trace, I lay there with my head on her upper thigh, stroking her mons, placing light kisses there now and then. Her hands toyed with my hair as her breathing slowly began to return to normal.</p><p>I crawled up to lay beside her, cradling her head to my breasts. I kissed her lightly on the lips, once, twice, then a third time. Finally, she sighed deeply and lifted her head to look at me, smiling shyly.</p><p>""Jess..."" she whispered. ""That was... Oh my God, it was amazing...""</p><p>I smiled, stroking her cheek.</p><p>""So you liked it?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""I never... I mean, I've touched myself. But it was never like that!""</p><p>I kissed the tip of her nose.</p><p>""I'm glad you liked it, Pretty Girl,"" I said. ""I loved it.""</p><p>She blushed.</p><p>""But you didn't..."" She hesitated. ""I mean, you didn't... Well, you know. You just did it for me.""</p><p>""Sometimes, Pretty Girl, that's more than enough,"" I said softly.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" she asked. ""I'll do it for you, if you want me to try. But I'm scared. I don't wanna mess it up and ruin it.""</p><p>""Kirsten,"" I said quietly. ""You've already done it for me, just by letting me make love to you. There's no rush. We have lots and lots of time, you know. When you're ready, you'll know. Until then, let's just do what you feel comfortable with, okay?""</p><p>She snuggled down into my breasts.</p><p>""Jess?"" she whispered.</p><p>""Yes, Baby?""</p><p>""I think I love you.""</p><p>I pulled her tightly to me as my breath caught in my throat. I stroked her hair, surprised at the depth of what I was feeling for her in that moment. This night may have started out being more lust than anything else for me, but that wasn't the way it was ending.</p><p>""You know what, Pretty Girl?""</p><p>She looked up at me.</p><p>""I think I love you, too.""</p><p>That shy smile crossed her face again, accompanied by it's constant companion, the pretty blush. We fell asleep that way, wrapped up around each other. We woke in exactly the same position.</p><p>That all happened a little more than six months ago. Since then, Kirsten and I have spent every possible moment together. Some people think it's a little odd that I like to spend so much time with a kid so much younger than I am, but we don't care. I sit with her every day after school, so it's only natural that we'd be close friends, right? My parents are proud of me for looking out for Kirsten the way I do, and her Mom is grateful that she has someone she looks up to as such a close friend.</p><p>It works perfectly for us.</p><p>Kirsten has become very skilled at making love to me. Now, whenever we're together, we both come at least two or three times, usually more. She's the most amazing little lover in the world.</p><p>As long as she wants me with her, I'll never leave her.</p>"
851,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 3,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,3,"Meagan Falls  in love with her nine-year-old niece, Janelle. As their relationship develops, Janelle decides to explore her sexuality even further, bringing her best friend into the mix.","['F', 'F/g', 'g/g', 'F/gg', 'Inc', 'Pedo', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with all rights expressly reserved by the author unless otherwise explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it. You are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community where you view such material, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text.</p><p>What the hell was I going to do?</p><p>I had no choice in this. I had promised that I'd call Sara's mother and ask if she could spend the night here with Janelle and I. I had also promised Janelle that even if Sara couldn't come, she could still come and spend the night with me.</p><p>Rock and a hard place? You'd better believe it.</p><p>For the first time I could remember, I didn't trust myself.</p><p>That's a scary feeling, particularly when you don't trust yourself because of some newly realized feelings about a little girl who spends a great deal of time in your presence.</p><p>I couldn't face this right now. I needed to call Sara's mother, and then I needed to pick up either both of the girls, or Janelle. I couldn't, and I wouldn't, break a promise to Janelle. I would have to put on a brave face, and prepare myself to spend the day and night with at least one, possibly two little girls. If I needed to suppress my feelings, I could do that.</p><p>I'd face those feelings, try to sort them out and decipher just what the hell they meant tomorrow, when I was alone.</p><p>Ellie and Nellie still seemed to be accusing me from their terrariums.</p><p>When you can anthropomorphize two snakes to the point where you think they're not only aware of your thoughts, but taking the time to make their own opinion of you known, you're suffering from some major guilt.</p><p>Oh, yeah. Guilt. I was awash in guilt and shame over these newly discovered feelings.</p><p>I took a deep sip of my now cooling coffee, then went to my office. I looked up the Davidson's phone number again, picked up the phone, and dialed. A gruff male voice answered.</p><p>""H'lo?""</p><p>""Hello,"" I said, as pleasantly as I could. ""Could I speak to Colleen, please?""</p><p>""Who the hell is this?"" came the response.</p><p>Okay, then. Nice phone manners. I truly hoped that he wouldn't piss me off. I wasn't in the mood to be pissed off. Particularly by a male. <i>Be nice, Meagan,</i> I admonished myself.</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry,"" I chirped. ""My name is Meagan Bristol. My niece, Janelle, is a friend of Sara's. Sara came to Janelle's birthday party yesterday. I'm the one who brought Sara home. I just wanted to talk to Sara's Mom for a...""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah, yeah,"" growled the voice, cutting me off in mid-sentence. ""I don't need yer life story, fer Chrissake. A name'll do. What'd ya say it was?""</p><p>""Meagan Bristol,"" I said, fighting to control my temper.</p><p>""Wait a minute,"" he snapped.</p><p>The phone thunked down on a table or a desk or something. Maybe the floor, for all I knew.</p><p><i>Well, fuck you very much, too, </i> I thought. <i>Asshole...</i></p><p>I heard him bellowing distantly.</p><p>""Colleen!! Get the fuck in here! There's some bitch named Bristol wants you on the phone.""</p><p><i>Bitch?</i> I thought. <i>Keep that attitude up, and I'll teach you a whole new meaning for the word.</i></p><p>Okay, so I <i>am</i> a bitch. I own it, I've already said that. But the only person besides me who gets to actually <i>call</i> me a bitch is Kate. No one else gets away with it. Call me a dyke, call me queer, you can even call me a cunt if you're pissed off at me.</p><p>But don't <i>ever</i> call me a bitch.</p><p>I grated my teeth for a moment, then tried to calm myself when I heard someone fumbling with the phone. Colleen Davidson's timid voice came into my ear.</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>""Hi, Colleen,"" I said. ""It's Meagan Bristol, Janelle's aunt. I'm sorry to call so early.""</p><p>""Oh, that's alright,"" she said. ""I've been up for a while.""</p><p>""Oh, good,"" I said. ""The reason I'm calling is, on our way to bring Sara home yesterday, I kind of invited both girls to come to my house for a sleepover. Janelle would love it if Sara can come. They'd spend the afternoon and evening with me, we can have a girl's pizza party, they'll spend the night, and I can take them both to school tomorrow. Would that be okay? I know it's kind of short notice, and I apologize. But Janelle would love it if Sara could come.""</p><p>""Uhmm... Well, I suppose that's okay,"" she said. ""What time would you need her there?""</p><p>""Oh, don't worry about getting her here. I'm picking Janelle up at about ten this morning, and we can head from there right out to your place and pick her up.""</p><p>""Oh, well, sure. That will be fine then."" She sounded relieved that I'd pick Sara up.</p><p>""Oh, thank you!"" I said. ""Janelle will be thrilled. She really likes Sara.""</p><p>I did some quick mental calculations.</p><p>""Let's plan on Janelle and I being there to pick Sara up at about ten-thirty? Will that be okay?""</p><p>""That's fine,"" she said listlessly.</p><p>""Perfect!"" I said. ""Tell Sara to be sure to bring pajamas or a nightgown, and some clothes for school tomorrow. Her school books, too. We'll be going straight from my house to school in the morning.""</p><p>""Okay. Thank you,"" she said.</p><p>""Thank <i>you,</i> Colleen,"" I said. ""Janelle really does like Sara. I think they're going to be good friends.""</p><p>""That would be nice,"" she answered wistfully. ""Sara doesn't have too many friends. None, really.""</p><p>""Oh, yes she does,"" I said. ""She has at least one. Janelle.""</p><p>She <i>almost</i> laughed, I think. Then it was gone.</p><p>""Okay, then,"" she said. ""Sara will be ready at about ten-thirty. We'll watch for you.""</p><p>""That's great,"" I said. ""I'll see you in a little while. 'Bye, now.""</p><p>""Goodbye,"" she said.</p><p>I turned off the phone, then dialed Kate's house. Janelle answered. I heard her shouting as she picked up the phone.</p><p>""It's Aunt Meagan,"" she shrieked out. ""I got it!""</p><p>""Hi, Aunt Meagan,"" she said cheerfully.</p><p>""Hiya, Sweetie,"" I said. ""How're you this morning?""</p><p>""I'm good!"" she chirped.</p><p>""Well then,"" I said, ""I just got off the phone with Sara's Mom, and as soon as I pick you up, we're going to go and pick Sara up, too. After that, it's Girl Power for the rest of the day, and a sleepover at my house tonight.""</p><p>""Awesome!! What time are you picking me up?""</p><p>""I'll be there at about ten o'clock. Are you all packed already?""</p><p>""Yup! I have my pajamas and school clothes ready, and I have my schoolbooks, too. I have three backpacks of stuff!""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. Janelle may be mostly tomboy, but when it comes to packing for an outing, she's all female. She packs enough to go on a one night sleepover to last most people a week. I laughed.</p><p>""Okay, then, Sweetie,"" I said. ""I'm going to get showered and dressed, and then I'll be on my way. Let your Mom and Dad know, okay?""</p><p>""I will. See ya in a while, Aunt Meagan. 'Bye!""</p><p>I was smiling when I hung up the phone. To my horror, I was also feeling aroused at knowing she'd be with me for the day, and overnight. Not all out horny, but definitely aroused.</p><p>""Fuck me,"" I muttered.</p><p>Scratch that. The last thing I needed to be thinking about right now was being fucked. That just wouldn't do at all.</p><p>I went into the living room, picked up my now ice cold coffee, and glanced at the two terrariums again.</p><p>""Stop looking at me like that, will you please?"" I said to Ellie and Nellie. ""I promise, I'll be good.""</p><p>They looked as though they didn't believe me. Smart snakes. I wasn't sure if I believed me, either.</p><p>My shower was an exercise in futility. What? Oh, no, I got clean. But it was interesting, to say the least. And frightening.</p><p>I didn't want to masturbate. Well, okay, let me rephrase that. I was afraid to masturbate, because I didn't want to know where my thoughts might go if I did. I got ready for my shower quickly, and decided that I'd avoid using my hands on myself. I have this wonderful natural loofah scrubber on a long wooden handle. It's an absolute necessity for exfoliating. Anyway, I thought that if I used just the loofah, and didn't use my hands anywhere on my body, I might make it out of the shower without masturbating.</p><p>Yeah, yeah. I know it was stupid, but I was grasping at straws. You've never grasped at straws before?</p><p>Anyway, I got into the shower with the best of intentions. I soaked down the loofah, squirted body wash all over it, and started scrubbing.</p><p>Once again, so much for good intentions.</p><p>If you're a female, and you've never had the experience of using a loofah to masturbate in the shower, I'm here to give you my official endorsement. You have to be careful, because they can be kind of rough, but it's worth the risk.</p><p>As soon as the damned thing scraped across my nipples, I knew I'd lost the battle. Okay, so it wasn't really a battle, it was more of a small skirmish. No? Alright then, I'd already raised the white flag before the enemy even came into sight. Are you happy now?</p><p>I pulled the loofah away from my nipples, and scrubbed down my back, then my arms, then my belly, then my legs and my still rather nicely shaped butt. Unfortunately, I'm not the kind of person who can leave unwashed body parts. The loofah was going to have to head between my legs eventually.</p><p><i>Might as well get it over with,</i> I thought.</p><p>I parted my legs, and brought the loofah down across my mons, intending to be quick about this. Yeah, right. The best laid plans, and all that.</p><p>I gasped as the rough loofah scraped over the sensitive skin of my pussy. <i>God, that's good!</i> I thought. Yeppers, it sure was. Too good. That thing wasn't going to leave my genitals until I'd come. I knew it. You know it. What can I say?</p><p>I tried. I mean, I really, <i>really</i> tried. I conjured up images of a past girlfriend whom I'd been particularly in lust with almost constantly. I created a fictional woman in my mind, complete with enormous breasts and a thick dark thatch of pubic hair. For some reason, I thought the breasts and the pubic hair seemed important today.</p><p>They may have been important, but they failed utterly.</p><p>In the back of my mind, I heard Janelle's high-pitched little voice.</p><p><i>""I love you, Aunt Meagan...</i></p><p>My labia parted as if they had a mind of their own. The loofah scraped over my clit, and I shuddered, moaning loudly. It wasn't a wordless moan, either.</p><p>""Oh, Janelle, Baby...""</p><p>I had to grab the handle of the shower door to stay on my feet as the orgasm hit. I shuddered hard, feeling a warm gush of fluid run down my legs from my pussy. I clamped my legs together, locking the loofah in place, rocking it slightly as I ground myself into it. A second wave hit me.</p><p><i>""I love you, Aunt Meagan. Do it, please... Do it for me, Aunt Meagan...""</i></p><p>As the waves subsided, I pulled the loofah from between my legs, panting heavily.</p><p><i>Meagan Bristol, you are truly one sick, fucked up little bitch, </i> I thought disgustedly.</p><p>Well, yeah. I guess that's the truth. Especially in light of... Well, we'll get there. Just be patient, okay?</p><p>Muttering to myself, calling myself some very choice names, I got out of the shower and dried off quickly. I moisturized, brushed out my hair, decided to forgo the makeup, and went to get dressed.</p><p>Let's see. Jeans, or jeans? Uhm... Jeans, I think.</p><p>I pulled on a pair of panties, followed them up with some old and comfy jeans, and pulled a red tee-shirt over my head. I skipped the bra, since it was just me and the two kids today. My decision to go braless had nothing to do with the fact that Janelle would be able to see my nipples poking through the material of the shirt.</p><p>Honest. It didn't.</p><p>I shoved my feet into a pair of old sneakers, and I was pretty much ready to go. I looked at the clock. It was nine-thirty. I still had a few minutes before I had to leave. I did my daily shutdown and reboot of the computer, checked my email, and then went and filled my huge travel mug with coffee. I walked into the living room again.</p><p>Ellie and Nellie were looking at me as if to say, <i>""We know what you did. And we know what you were thinking, too.""</i></p><p>""Come on, you two,"" I said. ""Knock it off, please? I'm really trying here.""</p><p>The look on their faces screamed, <i>""Liar!""</i></p><p>Let me explain something about snakes. They care very little for what's going on around them, unless they feel threatened or they're hungry. If you have a snake that was raised in captivity, it's accustomed to humans. If your snake thinks about you at all, it most likely considers you to be some sort of a strange tree or something. In other words, they really aren't emotional creatures. They're nothing like a cat or a dog in that sense.</p><p>Today, though, I was seriously considering writing a paper on the topic of the emotional response of snakes to twisted, sick individuals whom they come into contact with. Ellie and Nellie were still regarding me with looks of stark accusation on their faces.</p><p>Talk about laying a guilt trip on yourself.</p><p>""Okay, here's the plan,"" I said to them. ""Janelle and Sara will be here for the rest of the day and overnight. You two can keep an eye on things, and make sure that I don't get out of line. Deal?""</p><p><i>""We're way ahead of you,""</i> they seemed to saying. <i>""We've got our eyes on you.""</i></p><p>Good. That was taken care of. The snakes would be guarding Janelle. I felt better.</p><p>Have I mentioned to you that I'm a strange person? No? Well, I am.</p><p>I locked up the house, backed the Chevy out of the garage, and headed to my sister's house to pick up Janelle. Kate met me at the door, grinning.</p><p>""I hope you're ready for this,"" she said. ""She's hyperactive this morning.""</p><p><i>I hope I'm ready for it, too,</i> I thought. I didn't say it, though. I would have had to explain myself. I wasn't ready for that.</p><p>""She'll be fine,"" I said. ""I love having her over, you know that.""</p><p>""And she loves visiting you,"" she replied.</p><p>Suddenly, Janelle came bouncing through the door, one backpack slung over her shoulder, lugging two more in her hands. She was wearing cut-off denim shorts that showed off almost all of her legs. I mean, these were short-shorts. Above it, she wore a little midriff pullover top that left her belly exposed. White sneakers and ankle socks completed the outfit.</p><p><i>God help me,</i> I thought.</p><p>""Hi, Aunt Meagan!""</p><p>""Hi, Sweetie! You need some help with those?""</p><p>She grinned, nodding. I took one of the backpacks from her hands.</p><p>""Give me a kiss goodbye, Honey,"" said Kate. Janelle turned her face up to her mother, who stooped to smack her on the lips.</p><p>""I'll pick you up at Aunt Meagan's after work tomorrow, okay? You have fun. Oh! Did you close your bedroom door? I don't want to have to see that creature.""</p><p>Kate shot me a look. I blinked my innocence.</p><p>That's me. Little Ms. Innocent. Right. Janelle rolled her eyes, grabbing my hand.</p><p>""Yes, Mom, I closed my bedroom door,"" she said sarcastically.</p><p>I smirked at Kate. She stuck her tongue out at me.</p><p>""Bye, Honey. See you tomorrow,"" Kate called as Janelle dragged me my Chevy.</p><p>""Bye, Mom. Love you!""</p><p>""I love you too,"" Kate yelled.</p><p>I opened the rear hatch so we could stow Janelle's backpacks. She got into the front seat with me for the trip to Sara's house.</p><p>I was acutely aware of her slender little thighs sitting on the seat next to me.</p><p><i>Stop it, Meagan. Ellie and Nellie will kill you and eat you.</i></p><p>""I hope Sara likes pizza,"" Janelle said.</p><p>""Who doesn't like pizza?"" I replied.</p><p>""Ellie and Nellie?""</p><p>I laughed, and Janelle gave me one of her signature smiles. I melted. It was going to be a <i>very</i> long day and night.</p><p>When we pulled into the Davidson's driveway, the door opened, and little Sara stepped onto the porch with a backpack on her shoulders, carrying a rather oversized duffel bag. The duffel bag was bigger than her. <i>My god,</i> I thought, <i>she's as bad as Janelle!</i> Her outfit was a close match for Janelle's; tight, very short shorts, sneakers, and a tank top. I suddenly found myself looking at her a bit differently.</p><p><i>Jesus fucking-A Christ, Meagan! Knock it off!</i></p><p>Colleen Davidson was standing in the doorway, watching Sara head down the steps. I had a sudden thought, grabbed my purse, got out, and went up on the porch.</p><p>""Hi, Colleen,"" I said. ""How are you?""</p><p>""Fine, thank you,"" she said with a wan smile.</p><p>""I'm going to give you my address and phone number,"" I said, ""just in case something comes up and you need to get in touch, or if you just want to check on Sara.""</p><p>Colleen nodded listlessly.</p><p>I wrote the information down on a slip of paper and handed it to her. Over her shoulder, I could see a man I assumed to be the Davidson patriarch sitting in a recliner in the living room, watching television. There was a half empty bottle of vodka on the table next to him, the cap off, a glass about a third full of clear liquid next to it. He was wearing old jeans and a greyish, badly stained wife-beater tee-shirt. The wife-beater seemed to fit his personality.</p><p>Geez! It wasn't even quite ten-thirty in the morning yet, and he was already into the vodka. How attractive is that?</p><p>Janelle had gotten out and was helping Sara carry her things to the Chevy. They stuffed everything in the back with Janelle's things, and then climbed into the back seat. I saw them buckling their seatbelts. I turned back to Colleen.</p><p>""Well, then,"" I said, ""I'll drop Sara off at school with Janelle in the morning. And don't worry, she's in safe hands for the night.</p><p>I sincerely hoped that was a truthful statement.</p><p>Colleen gave me that ghost of a smile again, and nodded.</p><p>""That's fine, then,"" she said. ""Could you try to make sure she remembers to bring everything with her when she leaves? Sometimes she forgets things.""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""Don't worry, I'll make sure everything is packed back up before they leave in the morning,"" I said.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""Thank you again,"" she said. ""It's nice to see Sara finally making friends with someone.""</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>""I'm just the go-between,"" I said. ""Janelle is the one making friends with her.""</p><p>She smiled back, a genuine smile this time, I think.</p><p>""Sara really likes her, too,"" she said.</p><p>""Good! Let's hope they become the best of friends.""</p><p>""Have fun with them,"" she said. ""Tell Sara her father will be here when she gets home from school tomorrow.""</p><p>""I will,"" I said. ""Bye, now.""</p><p>""Goodbye.""</p><p>She stepped backwards a step, and the door closed slowly.</p><p>There was no way I was going to remind Sara that the supreme asshole was going to be waiting for her. I'm sure that she was already more than aware of that fact.</p><p>I got into the Chevy and started the engine. The two girls were chattering away in the backseat. Sara was very animated today. Janelle has that effect. You can't help but be happy when she's around.</p><p>I glanced in the rearview.</p><p>""Okay, Sistahs!"" I exclaimed. ""What's the plan for today?""</p><p>The two heads came together for a moment, then I heard a loud cry, in unison.</p><p>""PIZZA!""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""That's it? Pizza? That's your grand plan for the day?""</p><p>Janelle shrugged.</p><p>""We'll figure it out, Aunt Meagan. Do you think it would be okay if Sara can hold Ellie and Nellie for a minute?""</p><p>I grinned.</p><p>""If she wants to, sure. They haven't been fed recently, so they'll be fine with being held.""</p><p>Snakes don't appreciate being handled when they've recently been fed. It takes them a while to digest their food, and handling them is uncomfortable for them when they've just had a snack.</p><p>Sara's mouth formed a little ""O"" shape.</p><p>""You really mean it?"" she piped. ""You'd let me hold them?""</p><p>""Of course! As long as you're careful of them, you can hold them. Janelle handles them a lot.""</p><p>Her face lit up.</p><p>""Oh, cool!""</p><p>""Wait'll you see 'em, Sara,"" said Janelle. ""They're way bigger than Meagan is. Aunt Meagan's had them for a long time, and they're pretty big. They're so pretty, too.""</p><p>Sara grinned.</p><p>""My Mom would faint if she ever saw me holdin' a snake,"" she said.</p><p>""Sweetie, a lot of people feel that way. Janelle's Mom is having a hard time with her snake being in the house right now, too.""</p><p>""Why are people so scared of them?"" she asked.</p><p>I looked in the rearview again.</p><p>""Janelle, you want to explain that to Sara?""</p><p>Janelle nodded.</p><p>""People are scared of 'em cuz they don't understand 'em,"" she said. ""Most snakes aren't poison, but lots of people think they all are. 'N snakes that you get as pets were never wild snakes, they were born to be pets. Besides, they're really cool if people would just try ta understand 'em.""</p><p>I was smiling in the front seat at this explanation. It was as good as any, I guess, between two nine-year-olds.</p><p>""I used ta be scared ta death of 'em,"" she continued. ""But Aunt Meagan taught me about 'em, and now I really love her two snakes, and mine, too!""</p><p>Sara was listening in rapt attention as the ""expert"" expounded on the virtues of snakes.</p><p>""Wild snakes are good ta have around, cuz they eat things like mice and rats and bugs and stuff. Pet snakes don't do that, at least not if ya keep 'em in a terrarium. I guess if ya let 'em free in your house they would. But I don't think my Mom would like that very much.""</p><p>That was worthy of being a finalist in the Understatement of the Millennium Contest.</p><p>By now we were pulling into my driveway. I drove into the garage, and the girls flew out of the Chevy, ran around to the back and began digging out their belongings. I unlocked the door, and we all stomped into my kitchen. Four backpacks and an oversized duffel bag wound up in the middle of the floor. Janelle was dragging Sara through the room by one hand.</p><p>""C'mon, Sara, you <i>gotta</i> see Ellie and Nellie!""</p><p>I shook my head, smiling, and followed them to the living room. Ellie and Nellie stared at me.</p><p><i>Have you been behaving yourself, Meagan?</i> they seemed to be asking.</p><p><i>Bite me,</i> I thought.</p><p><i>We don't bite, you know that. But we could choke the life out of you.</i></p><p>Guilt-ridden? Me? Please...</p><p>Sara was cooing softly as she took in my two snakes. I've had Ellie for almost twelve years, Nellie for about ten. They're both fully mature snakes, which means that their growth has slowed significantly. They're both about seven feet long, and weigh about sixty pounds. When Janelle handles them, she's always sitting on the floor. They're too heavy for her to pick them up and carry around. Sara looked up at me as I entered the room.</p><p>""They're huge!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>I grinned.</p><p>""Yeah, they're fully grown,"" I said. ""Do you like them?""</p><p>She nodded vigorously.</p><p>""They're awesome!""</p><p>""Later on, I'll take them out and you can handle them,"" I said. ""If you want to, that is.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah!"" Sara replied. ""That'd be cool!""</p><p>""Okay, you two. What are we doing tonight?"" I asked. ""I mean, Janelle, what do you want to do for sleeping arrangements? Do you and Sara want the guest room? Or do you want to camp out on the floor in here tonight?""</p><p>""Aren't you gonna sleep with us, Aunt Meagan?"" she asked. ""It's a sleep-over party, ya know. We should all sleep together.""</p><p>I was afraid of that. Damage control? Yeah, right. Good luck.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, ""then where do you want us to sleep? On the floor in the living room, or where?""</p><p>""Can't we all just sleep in your bed?"" She turned to Sara. ""She has the biggest you've ever seen in your life!""</p><p>Great. So much for damage control.</p><p>Ellie and Nellie gazed at me. <i>We're watching you...</i></p><p>I forced a smile.</p><p>""Okay then, my room it is,"" I said. ""Let's get your things upstairs, and then we can figure out what we're doing for the rest of the day.""</p><p>We collected up the mountain of luggage and carried it up the stairs to my room. Sara was impressed by my playground-sized bed, and she thought the mirrored walls were ""really cool."" I was thanking whatever deity was responsible for the fact that I'd never installed a ceiling mirror. Try explaining <i>that</i> to a nine-year-old girl.</p><p>Why do I have a mirror on the ceiling? Oh, I'm just so pretty, I like to fall asleep looking at myself.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan, are we gonna go anyplace today?""</p><p>""I don't know, Sweetie, why?""</p><p>""Cuz if we're not,"" she said, ""then we don't have to stay dressed. We can put on PJs or sweats or something.""</p><p>Yeah, it was going to be a long day and night.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""I don't know. Do you two want to do anything special, or do you want to just hang out and watch movies and do silly girl stuff?""</p><p>The two of them looked at each other for a moment.</p><p>""Movies and girl stuff!"" shrieked Janelle.</p><p>""Yeah, movies and girl stuff!"" Sara joined in, the two of them jumping up and down.</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""Well, you two are easy to please,"" I said. ""Okay, movies and girl stuff it is.""</p><p>Two backpacks were thrown to a corner of the room. From the sound of it, they were both filled with school books. Sara opened her duffel bag, and Janelle was ripping into one of her other backpacks. Little girl clothing started to fly about the room as they rummaged around looking for something suitable to change into. I just shook my head. Clean up was going to be fun, trying to sort out who owned what.</p><p>Almost before I knew it, I was in the presence of two little nine-year-old girls wearing nothing but panties and socks. They were both sorting through tee-shirts, searching out which they wanted to wear.</p><p>Dear God. <i>Be still, my beating heart,</i> I thought.</p><p>Fortunately for me, my back was facing the corner of the room where the two mirrored walls come together. I say fortunately because if I'd been looking at the mirrors, I would have been looking at multiple images of them. One of each was enough, thank you. More than that, I couldn't handle right now.</p><p>Janelle had her back to me, which gave the fast-growing pervert in me a chance to gaze at her cute little panty-clad bubble-butt for a few moments. I had to tear my eyes away, or risk being caught staring at that delicious sight.</p><p>Can you see how quickly I had descended into utter depravity?</p><p>Sara had already pulled a mid-thigh length tee-shirt over her head. I was grateful. The length would keep any flashing of her panties to a minimum. Janelle, on the other hand, had chosen a tee-shirt that fell only to the tops of her thighs, barely covering her pert little ass.</p><p>I was doomed.</p><p>Janelle spun around and looked at me.</p><p>""Well? Aren't you gonna wear something comfy, too, Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>I mentally shook myself and smiled.</p><p>""Yup, I am,"" I said.</p><p>I kicked off my sneakers, then shucked out of my jeans and pulled my shirt off. I was a cutely aware of the two little girls standing there, watching me change. Being aware of that, it seemed that I just couldn't help myself. I slowed my movements. I <i>wanted</i> to parade around half naked for them for a few moments. I went to my dresser to find an oversized tee-shirt. Exhibitionist that I am, I bent at the waist and dug through my drawer for a few moments, knowing that my ass was being displayed to them.</p><p>I could hear Ellie and Nellie from the living room.</p><p><i>We're</i> watching <i>you...</i></p><p>I straightened up from the drawer and turned around, shaking out the tee-shirt. I raised my arms and let it fall over me, hoping, but not daring to look, that the girls had been looking at my breasts.</p><p>Yeah, yeah, I know. Shut up, okay? I've already told you it was bugging the hell out of me, even though I couldn't seem to stop myself.</p><p>I need to clarify something here.</p><p>I was aware of Sara, and of the way that she was dressed. Acutely aware. But the source of my discomfort was Janelle. I wasn't harboring any fantasies of a Sapphic orgy involving both little girls.</p><p>I was grateful that I wasn't alone with Janelle. I <i>was</i> harboring fantasies of her.</p><p>""Okay, you two,"" I said. ""Why don't you go down and find a movie you want to watch, and I'll go make some popcorn. Sound good?""</p><p>It must have sounded good, because the two girls disappeared almost in a blink.

</p><p>I have a fairly extensive collection of DVDs. A good portion of them are kids movies. Having Janelle around a lot gives me a good excuse to have them.</p><p>Yes, I like Disney movies. Sue me.</p><p>When I had finished making popcorn, which took a few minutes since I make the real kind, done in a pot on the stove and slathered with butter and salt, I returned to the living room to find that we weren't watching a Disney movie after all. Close enough, though. The girls had put chosen ""Madgaascar."" I could live with that choice. Chris Rock as the annoying Marty the Zebra never fails to delight me.</p><p>I handed each girl a couple of paper towels, and put the bowl of popcorn on the coffee table. They sat on the floor between the couch and the coffee table, while I sat on the couch, one girl on either side of my feet. I put three cans of ginger ale on the table.</p><p>There was little discussion through the movie. When it was over, I was left with two little girls whose faces and hands were smeared with melted butter, so I herded them into the kitchen for a wipe down. That finished, we returned to the living room, and began the next feature, which of course was ""Madagascar: Escape 2 Africa.""</p><p>As the movie was loading, Sara noticed that Janelle's toenails were painted to match her fingernails.</p><p>""You got painted toenails, too? That's cool!""</p><p>Janelle grinned.</p><p>""I was 'posed ta wear sandals yesterday for my party, but then I talked my Mom inta lettin' me wear the leather outfit insteada the dress 'n sandals she wanted me ta wear. Aunt Meagan painted 'em for me. Want yours painted, too? I bet she'd paint 'em for ya if ya do.""</p><p>My services were being volunteered. Goody.</p><p>Janelle had turned to face me.</p><p>""Wouldn't'cha, Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""If Sara wants me to, sure,"" I said.</p><p>Sara's grin told me that she wanted me to.</p><p>I gathered the necessary items together, and sat down cross-legged on the living room floor. Sara sat in font of me, grinning. I began to repeat the process that I had gone through with Janelle a couple of days ago. Sara seemed to share Janelle's propensity for having squirmingly ticklish feet. Getting cotton balls inserted between her toes took a few minutes.</p><p>Her toenails finished, I asked Sara if she'd like me to paint her fingernails as well. She grinned and nodded her head vigorously.</p><p>Meagan Bristol's Nail Salon. I couldn't remember the last time that I'd painted my own nails, prior to preparing for Janelle's birthday party.</p><p>I told her that we'd let her toenails dry completely first, then we could do her fingernails.</p><p>The afternoon went on that way. As suppertime came closer and closer, I asked Sara what she likes on pizza. Cheese and pepperoni. Of course.</p><p>""No shmushrooms?"" Janelle asked incredulously.</p><p>Sara shook her head vigorously.</p><p>""Mushrooms're gross!"" she proclaimed.</p><p>Three small pizzas, then. One with pepperoni and mushrooms, one with pepperoni only, and one with everything, including the kitchen sink. The cheese, of course, goes without mentioning. The girls began squealing with disgust when they heard me specify extra anchovies on mine.</p><p>Several hours later, after Sara had experienced her first close encounter with a couple of snakes, I told the girls that it was time to think about getting ready for bed.</p><p>""You two have school tomorrow,"" I reminded them, ""so you need to take showers or baths. Which do you want?""</p><p>They decided they wanted to shower. They further decided that it was just as easy to take one together. I herded them up the stairs to my bedroom where they each pulled out clean panties, then headed to the bathroom. The two tee-shirts hit the floor along the way. The socks followed them. In the bathroom, two pairs of worn panties wound up in a small heap in the corner.</p><p>I turned on the shower, doing my best to avoid looking at either girl any more than necessary.</p><p>The two of them climbed into the shower. I heard some squealing for a moment, then Janelle piped up.</p><p>""Aren't you gonna take a shower, too, Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>I froze.</p><p>""Uhmm, it's okay, Sweetie. I can take mine when you and Sara are finished.""</p><p>""But why?"" she asked. ""There's room for all of us.""</p><p>She was right. My shower is roomy.</p><p><i>Watch your step,</i> I heard Ellie and Nellie say from the living room.</p><p>Half of me wanted to avoid that shower at all costs. That part, the sensible part, wanted to run into the bedroom and hide until the girls were finished. That part lost the argument.</p><p>With shaking hands, I pulled my tee-shirt over my head, then shoved my panties down, stepping out of them.</p><p>""Okay, coming in,"" I said, as I opened the shower door.</p><p>Two drenched little girls were waiting for me, their hair slicked back and streaming water down over their little butts. The water made their little bodies gleam in the fluorescent light of the bathroom. They were both grinning widely at me. I was glad for the water. It would have been awkward trying to explain the wetness growing between my thighs without the water to camouflage it.</p><p>After a couple of minutes, Sara looked at me quite seriously.</p><p>""How come you don't have hardly any hair down there?"" she asked curiously.</p><p>""Uhmm... Well, because I shave most of it off,"" I said.</p><p>For some reason, I felt mildly embarrassed.</p><p>Janelle was staring at my pussy openly, curiosity showing plainly on her face. I wondered if she had just never noticed before, or if she'd been reluctant to ask about it. She must not have really noticed. She wouldn't have hesitated to ask.</p><p>""How come?"" Sara asked.</p><p>I just feels so much nicer when I touch myself, or when someone else touches me, without the hair there? Yeah, sure. I'll bet her parents would appreciate that explanation.</p><p>""I just don't like to have a lot of hair on my body,"" I replied. ""Hair is for men.""</p><p>""My mom has hair all over hers,"" Sara responded.</p><p>""Well, I would too, if I didn't shave it off.""</p><p>""Doesn't it hurt ta shave it?"" she asked.</p><p>""No,"" I smiled. ""Shaving it doesn't hurt.""</p><p>They were both still staring openly at my crotch.</p><p>Be careful what you wish for, Meagan. You wanted to show off your body for them earlier. Looks like you got your wish.</p><p>""Besides,"" I said. ""I think it's prettier without all that hair there.""</p><p>Both girls looked at me like I'd lost my mind.</p><p>""But nobody ever sees it,"" said Janelle. ""Who cares what it looks like?""</p><p>""I see it,"" I replied. ""Besides, you two are seeing it right now, too.""</p><p>""That's different,"" said Janelle. ""We're taking a shower.""</p><p>Time to end this conversation.</p><p>""Okay, cut it out, you guys! You're embarrassing me! I just don't like all that hair down there, okay?""</p><p>They were both still looking at me as if I'd lost my mind. Suddenly, Janelle handed me the soap.</p><p>""Do our backs, Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>I took the soap with shaking hands. As they turned, I closed my eyes for a moment. <i>Give me strength, please,</i> I begged silently.</p><p>I grabbed a washcloth from the bar on the inside of the shower door. That'll work! If I use a washcloth, I won't feel their soft, smooth skin under my fingers. I lathered up the washcloth, and began to scrub Janelle's back. Yeah, sure. The washcloth was effective. As I started to scrub lower, onto the swell of her little ass, my eyes were riveted to the swelling globes. So cute, so perfectly formed...</p><p><i>Stop it, Meagan!</i></p><p>I quickly finished with Janelle's back, then turned to Sara. I started at her shoulders, and worked my way down. I gasped.</p><p>At the small of her back, just above her pelvic bone, there was a dark, purplish bruise. It was a rounded rectangular shape. I stared at it for a moment, slowing down my scrubbing, trying to figure out what it looked like. Then it dawned on me. I closed my fist for a moment and looked at it.</p><p>The bruise was a perfect imprint of a fist. Sara had been punched in the kidney. Hard. The bruise was much bigger than my own closed fist. Whoever had hit her had big hands.</p><p>I felt anger bubbling up inside of myself. No, that's a lie.</p><p>I felt rage starting to boil over.</p><p>I forced myself to stay calm as I continued to wash her tiny little back. When I finished, being careful to avoid what looked like a very painful bruise, I kept my voice neutral.</p><p>""What happened to your back, Sara?""</p><p>""Huh?"" She hesitated. ""Oh... Uh, I fell.""</p><p>""Ouch,"" I said. ""That must have hurt. It looks like it still does.""</p><p>Janelle was now looking at Sara's back, too.</p><p>""It hurt at first,"" she said. ""But it's not so bad now.""</p><p>""How'd you fall?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I, uh... I tripped going up the steps on the porch,"" she said.</p><p><i>Which would have caused you to fall face forward,</i> I thought, the rage continuing to build.</p><p>I decided to stop questioning her. It was obviously making her nervous. I'd sort out what to do next after I thought about it.</p><p>""Well, you be more careful from now, silly!"" I told her.</p><p>She had turned to face me again, now. She smiled nervously at me and nodded.</p><p>""I will,"" she said. ""Sometimes I'm clumsy. That's what my Dad says.""</p><p>Clumsy. Yeah, sure. So clumsy of you, Sara, running into his fist like that. You need to learn to be more careful of that.</p><p>We looked each other in the eye for a moment. I knew. She knew that I knew. She looked away.</p><p>I tried to bring back the light mood for them.</p><p>""Come on, you two! Wash your hair, and then let's get out of here and have cookies and milk in bed!""</p><p>Delighted squeals came back at me with that statement. The three of us got our hair washed, rinsed and conditioned, and got out of the shower. We dried off, the two girls put their clean panties on, I put my tee-shirt back on, then they followed me to the bedroom. They got their tee-shirts again, I got a clean pair of panties on, and we all crawled onto the bed. How to do this?</p><p>""Janelle,"" I said, ""why don't you turn on the TV and find something we can watch in bed?""</p><p>I turned to look at Sara, smiling.</p><p>""Sara, would you help me get cookies and milk for all of us?""</p><p>She grinned and scrambled off of the bed.</p><p>I tossed Janelle the remote control for the small bedroom television, and Sara and I went to the kitchen for snacks.</p><p>When we got to the kitchen, I took the cookie jar from the counter and put it on the table, then got a large plate and put it on the table next to the cookies.</p><p>""Just put a big pile of them on there, Sweetie,"" I said.</p><p>I poured three glasses of milk, then put the carton back in the refrigerator. I turned then, and sat at the table. I took Sara's right hand, looking into her eyes.</p><p>""Sara, I'm not going to try and make you tell me anything that you don't want to tell me,"" I said. ""But you and I both know that you didn't hurt your back falling on your porch steps.""</p><p>I looked straight into her eyes.</p><p>""Someone hit you,"" I said simply. Her gaze fell to the floor. I held onto her hand.</p><p>""I'm not going to push you, Sweetie,"" I said. ""But if you ever need anything, if you ever need help, or if you ever just need someone to talk to, all you have to do is ask me, okay?""</p><p>Sara's head moved in a brief nod.</p><p>I wasn't sure how she'd take it, but I did it anyway. I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her, careful to avoid her lower back. She smelled sweet and clean, freshly showered. What she said next made me freeze, catching my breath.</p><p>""Sometimes I'm bad.""</p><p>When I could breathe again, I still held her in that hug.</p><p>""I don't believe that, Sara,"" I said.</p><p>She nodded slowly.</p><p>""Yes, I am,"" she said. ""My Dad gets mad at me sometimes cuz I'm bad.""</p><p>I pulled away from her, putting my hands on her shoulders and looking directly into her eyes.</p><p>""Sara, listen to me, okay?"" I said. ""I don't care what you might do to make your Dad angry with you. No one deserves to be hit. No one, not for any reason. Do you understand me? It doesn't matter what you might do. No one has any right to hurt you.""</p><p>She didn't look like she believed me. I didn't want to push it too far. I'd gotten her to feel comfortable enough to start to talk to me. I'd let her decide if and when she wanted to say more.</p><p>""Come on,"" I said. ""Janelle must be wondering why we're taking so long to bring her a snack.""</p><p>She smiled wanly and nodded.</p><p>I handed her two glasses of milk, and picked up the plate of cookies and my own glass of milk. We headed back up to the bedroom together.</p><p>The upside? There were two, actually. Ellie and Nellie were no longer nagging at me in my brain, for one thing. And I was no longer fighting my feelings of lust at being so close to two barely dressed little girls. Lust was the last thing on my mind right now.</p><p>Okay, let's clarify that. Sexual lust was gone. There was still lust there.</p><p>This was more on the order of bloodlust, though. I welcomed it.</p><p>Less than an hour later, the two girls were sleeping soundly. I turned the volume down on the television, but left it turned on. Then I padded out to the hall and went to my office. I picked up the phone and called Kate. After I'd apologized for calling late, I explained everything that had happened. She was silent for a moment when I'd finished.</p><p>""Jesus fucking Christ,"" she said quietly.</p><p>""Jesus has nothing to do with this, Kate,"" I said.</p><p>""What are you going to do?"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. ""You know how Social Services works in this state. They'll investigate, he'll cry and say he's sorry, the family will be put back together, and then he'll be twice as hard on her after they stop breathing down his neck. I don't even want to think about what Sara's mother must have to deal with.""</p><p>""No shit,"" she said. ""So now what?""</p><p>""Honestly, I don't know,"" I said. ""But I <i>do</i> know that Sara is going to be asked to spend as much time as possible with Janelle. That way, she'll have more time away from him. The two of them can hang out here after school. At least that gives her a few extra hours every day.""</p><p>""But that still doesn't solve anything,"" she said quietly.</p><p>""No, it doesn't,"" I said. ""Let me think on this for a little bit.""</p><p>There was a tiny seed of an idea beginning to sprout in my mind.</p><p>""I, uhmm... Well, I know a few people who might be able to give me some help, or at least an idea or two,"" I said quietly.</p><p>""Like who?""</p><p>""Well, like Michelle for one.""</p><p>""The cop? I thought you two weren't seeing each other anymore.""</p><p>""Not romantically. But we're still friends. And she'll keep her mouth shut if I ask her to.""</p><p>""Well, it's a place to start, I guess,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeppers. And I'm going to have Sara call her mother in the morning. See if it's okay for Sara to come and hang out with Janelle here after school.""</p><p>""Okay, sounds like a plan."" She was quiet for a moment.</p><p>""We have to do something, Meagan.""</p><p>""Yes, we do,"" I replied. ""I'm not going to let that fucker keep hurting her. She's nine years old, for Chrissake. I'll put a bullet in his head myself, if I have to.""</p><p>Kate was quiet for a moment.</p><p>""Don't do anything stupid, Meagan, please,"" she said. ""I know it's hard to think about her having to be in that situation for one more second. But you won't solve anything if you get into trouble trying to help her.""</p><p>I sighed. My little sister, the voice of fucking reason. She was right, though.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah,"" I said. ""I know. I'll be good, I promise.""</p><p>""Uhm, Meagan? You <i>are</i> being good. You're trying to help a little girl. What I'm saying is that you need to be patient, no matter how hard that might be.""</p><p>I hate it when Kate is right.</p><p>""I know. Listen, I'm going to get off here, and give Michelle a call. I want to try to figure out my next step here.""</p><p>""Okay, Hon,"" she said. ""Keep me posted, okay?""</p><p>""I will,"" I said. ""Night.""</p><p>""Night, big sister.""</p><p>I hung up the phone and stood, pacing back and forth in the office for a few moments. I went to the kitchen, and poured myself a short shot of whiskey, tossed it back, and decided to bite the bullet.</p><p>Michelle is an ex-girlfriend. We had a brief, but extremely intense relationship. The problem was that we're too much alike in personality. We both tend to be dominating people. The struggle for power destroyed any chance there might have been for a long-term relationship between us. When we parted, though, we stayed friends, though it was a rather uneasy friendship. Too much history together, you know?</p><p>But regardless of our personal history, Michelle is a good person. She truly cares about people, which is her main motivation for being a cop. That whole ""To Protect and Serve"" mentality that has become a caricature of the average cop is something that she truly believes and lives. She'd be able to offer a sounding board for me, if nothing else. And because this involved a little girl being harmed, she'd be every bit as passionate about it as I was feeling right now.</p><p>I returned to my office and picked up the phone, dialing Michelle's cell number from memory. She answered immediately.</p><p>""Meagan?""</p><p>""Michelle, hi,"" I said. I skipped the preliminaries, and got right to it. ""Listen, I've got a problem, and I need some advice.""</p><p>""What's up?"" she said.</p><p>""Are you on duty?"" I asked.</p><p>""Nope. Just signed out.""</p><p>I breathed a sigh of relief. That meant she wouldn't be called away unexpectedly.</p><p>I spilled the whole thing, from the first time that I'd met Sara, to my conversation with her in the kitchen earlier tonight. I didn't leave anything out, with one exception. I didn't specify Sara's last name. Not yet. I wanted to see what Michelle would advise me first. If she went all law enforcement, I'd hold back on the name. Somehow, I knew that ""official channels"" would probably do more harm than good with this situation.</p><p>When I'd finished, Michelle was silent for a moment.</p><p>""Son of a bitch,"" she breathed.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""Michelle, this bruise on her back... That fucker punched her <i>hard.</i> Right in the fucking kidney, for Chrissake.""</p><p>I heard her suck in a deep breath.</p><p>""Don't tell me who he is,"" she said. ""If I know, I'll have to do something official.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said.</p><p>Good. She wasn't going to be the cop for this. I needed her to <i>not</i> be the cop right now.</p><p>""Listen,"" she said, ""is there any way you can get a picture of her back? I mean, without scaring her into shutting down or something?""</p><p>""Why?"" I asked.</p><p>""Because, if all else fails,"" she said, ""and it has to go into the system, you're going to want documentation of any injuries.""</p><p>I thought for a moment.</p><p>""Uhmm... I could set up my laptop in the bedroom, and try to maneuver her into position so that the webcam gets a shot of her back,"" I said.</p><p>""High res cam?"" she asked.</p><p>""Please, Michelle,"" I said. ""You know me and my computer equipment.""</p><p>She laughed.</p><p>""Sorry. That was a stupid question, wasn't it?""</p><p>I was grinning.</p><p>""Yeah, you could say that.""</p><p>""Okay, well, try to get a picture of the bruise. Get her as close as you can, so it's as detailed as possible.""</p><p>She fell silent again for a few moments. When she did speak, I was more surprised than I let on.</p><p>""And Meagan?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Maybe you and I should go and pay this guy a visit.""</p><p>""I don't know if that's a good idea, Michelle. If we show up at the house together and start in on him in front of his family, it'll just piss him off more. Besides, I thought you didn't want to do anything that you'd have to make official?""</p><p>""Who said I'd go in an official capacity? And you're right, if we humiliate him in front the wife and daughter, he'll end up taking it out on them.""</p><p>""So what do we do?"" I asked.</p><p>I was half annoyed at this ""we"" stuff that was starting to happen. Michelle and I are friends, and I still like her. The affair just didn't work out. But this whole ""we"" thing was making me uncomfortable.</p><p>""Give me a day to think about this,"" Michelle said. ""I'll dig into this guy and see what I can turn up about him. I'll call you tomorrow and let you know what I find out. Give me any information you have about him.""</p><p>""Hang on."" I dug out the phone book.</p><p>""His first name is Charles,"" I said. ""Charles Davidson. The address in the phone book just says McConnell Road, no number.""</p><p>I gave her directions to where the house was located.</p><p>""His wife's name is Colleen, the daughter is Sara, no ""H."" That's all I know about him.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said. ""I'll see what I can find out about him. I'll call you tomorrow. And Meagan?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""One way or another we'll stop him. You're doing the right thing. For now at least, we're going to do this without filing any kind of reports or getting Social Services involved. If it ends up that we have to go through the system, fine. But I'd rather avoid that. They're not nearly as effective as they like to think they are.""</p><p>""Thanks, Michelle,"" I said. ""Talk to you tomorrow.""</p><p>""No problem, Pretty Lady,"" she said. ""Night.""</p><p><i>Pretty Lady.</i> Great. I don't need any terms of endearment. I don't need to be obligated to Michelle for anything.</p><p>Then I thought about that bruise on little Sara's back.</p><p>Sometimes, the cost doesn't matter. You just have to fix something, no matter what the price is. This needed to be fixed.</p><p>I turned off the light in the office and returned to the bedroom. Easing myself into bed, not wanting to awaken the girls, I found a place where I could lay in reasonable comfort. The two of them were sprawled out, taking up a good section of the bed. Thankfully, my bed is rather on the large side.</p><p>I awoke at one point to find myself with two little heat leeches curled up around me, one on either side. I was used to this from Janelle. She tends to cling when we sleep in the same bed, which is a fairly regular occurrence. It wasn't until tonight that it had taken on a whole new level of meaning for me. Sara was also clinging to me, her head resting against one breast. I think it was the first time I'd ever seen her look truly at peace since I'd met her.</p><p>I drifted back to sleep.</p>"
852,Summer Blessing - Prologue: Introductions,Babykeiko & Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"At Summer Camp, where the focus is on horseback riding, twenty-year-old counselor and riding instructor Karen meets Yuki, an eleven-year-old camper who is excited that she is going to learn how to ride. What follows is a story of confusion, desire, love, and surrender…","['F', 'g', 'F/g', 'Rom', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with
all rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the authors names, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You
are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any
fees to readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually
explicit material in the community where you are viewing this web
site, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely
fictional and any resemblance to actual events or persons (living or
dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually
explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by
stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between
minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story
codes before reading the text.</p><p>I am 11 years old... my daddy is from Jamaica but he is not here with
my mommy and me... my mommy is second-generation Japanese...</p><p>It is kind of weird... I am kind of black, but kind of not... my gran
used to call me ""goldy"" or account of my skin color... I definitely
have 'Jamaican hair'... a big, black, curly, almost afro explosion...
but I love it (except when it needs to be combed or brushed...)... I
am kind of petite but I am also beginning to have puberty (I think
that is what you call it... or is it ""in puberty""?)... kind of
weird... I am beginning to have some boobies... and I have a little
hair... you know... ""down there""... it is kind of cool... I look at
it often in the mirror after a bath or shower... and other girls
think I am cool, too because of it...</p><p>My mommy loves me very much, and always says that, even though I was
""an accident"" while she was working in a hotel in Jamaica, I am the
best accident that has ever happened to her... Mommy also has a
special name for me... She calls me Yuki, because in Japanese, Yuki
means ""blessing,"" and she says that I am her special blessing... So
when people ask me my name, I tell them, ""My name is Tiara, but you
may call me 'Yuki...' ""</p><p>My mommy is also very brainy... just like me... she was not very rich
but worked hard and eventually got her degree in sociology (I used to
never be able to say that word when I was little!), and then she
worked hard and now she is an HR director in a very large company...
thats a person who looks after all the people that work in that
firm... and all the while she has always been a good mommy too...</p><p>When I was younger my gran used to look after me... my gran was also
very brainy but she never had the chance to work, because when she
was young 'we were supposed to look after our husbands'... I never
knew my grandad because he died before I was born... and gran and I
always were together until she died too, almost a year ago...</p><p>I can stay at school much longer now that I am older, and so my mom
is still working hard in her office, and sometimes later at night
from home, too...</p><p>My mom sometimes has to travel to conferences or other offices but it
used to be that gran would look after me so it was not a problem...
and now that she is gone... now it is... well... it is more
difficult...</p><p>But my clever mommy found a solution, though... she has scheduled her
travel during school holidays... and I am going to a summer camp for
a little while until Mommy is finished and then we are going for some
more holiday together...</p><p>It is going to be great because we looked at different camps and we
found a horse-back riding camp and after a lot of asking mom said OK
and so now I am finally going to learn how to ride a horse!!!</p><p>I can't wait!!!</p><p>Hi, there. I'm Karen Jensen.</p><p>So, uhmm... OK, about me, I guess. Like I said, my name is Karen,
I'm twenty years old, and I'm in my second year of college. I'm
studying to be a veterinarian, and I'm passionate about horses and
horseback riding.</p><p>I grew up around horses. We didn't have any ourselves, but our
closest neighbors had eight, and they let me hang out around the barn
constantly. They taught me to ride; from the first moment that I sat
a horse, I knew that I'd never stop wanting to ride. They're such
beautiful, graceful, powerful creatures. When I'm on horseback, it's
almost like the horse and I are one being.</p><p>I know how silly that sounds, but that's how it feels to me.</p><p>Let's see... I was sort of a loner in school. Not anti-social or
anything, but I never made friends very easily. It got worse when I
was about nine years old. I started to, uhm... Well, I started
developing early. My breasts started to show when I was nine, and by
the time I was twelve, they were bigger than any of the other girls
in school.</p><p>When I was younger, gym classes were embarrassing because I was the
only girl who had any breasts at all, then my pubic hair started to
come in, and I was like this freak when we were in the showers. The
other girls all looked like little kids still, and here I was,
sprouting boobs, and growing hair down there. They made fun of me,
and I hated having to shower with all the other girls.</p><p>Later, when they all started to develop, too, it was just as bad,
because I was always the one with the biggest breasts. I don't know
why, but for some reason, when girls develop that much so early, they
get a reputation for being, well... For being easy. It didn't matter
that I hardly ever dated, when I did, everybody just assumed that I
put out for the guy.</p><p>All because I had big breasts. Like that's some kind of crime or
something.</p><p>Truth is, the only sexual experience I had until I got to college,
unless you count a kiss goodnight from one of my rare dates, was
masturbation. I'll talk more about that later.</p><p>It seems like all the girls hated me. And the boys? I couldn't talk
to them, because I hated how they never looked at me, just at my
chest. I hated that so much. It was like... Well, it was like all I
was, really, was a pair of boobs.</p><p>So yeah... I kind of kept to myself most of the time in school. I did
pretty well academically, well enough that I got a good scholarship
to help pay for veterinary school.</p><p>My parents never noticed anything wrong. They never noticed much of
anything at all, really, except for my appearance. Other than that,
it's like I was just something that they had a responsibility for,
but that didn't really hold a lot of interest for them. They have
their own lives, and their own things going on. I guess sometimes I
was just in the way.</p><p>I never wanted for anything. If I needed money for some activity that
was involved in, they gave it to me. They weren't abusive, they just
seemed really distant, like strangers in the same house with me. I'm
the only kid they had. I guess after they had me, they figured out
that parenthood isn't all it's cracked up to be.</p><p>After I left for college, I never went back home. I still talk to my
parents once in a while, but not often. Like I said, the only thing
they seemed to worry about was my appearance. As long as I looked
nice, they were satisfied. They didn't really care that I did well in
school. I guess I was sort of like a decoration around the house or
something. I don't know... We're not close, like I said.</p><p>When I got to college, I met this guy, he was a senior. He was really
nice, and he actually looked me in the eye when he talked to me.
Well, most of the time, anyway He made an effort, at least. After we
went out a few times, I finally decided that it was time to give up
my virginity. It seemed like I was the only girl in my dorm who was
still a virgin.</p><p>Always the outcast odd girl, you know? So I decided to go for it.</p><p>It wasn't what I thought it was going to be. I mean, it wasn't bad,
or traumatic, or anything like that. It just felt... I don't know, it
felt strange. Like, ""Is this all there is to sex?"" It just didn't
feel... ""Right,"" you know? It felt like there was something, I don't
know... Like there was something missing.</p><p>After that first time, the relationship, if you can call it that,
kind of just fizzled out. We went out a couple of more times, but we
never slept together again. Honestly, that was kind of a relief. I'm
pretty sure he thought I didn't like him, because I didn't get all
excited and turned on and horny when it did happen.</p><p>Actually, I didn't really feel much one way or the other about him. I
mean, he was a nice enough guy, but I didn't have like all these
romantic, passionate thoughts and feelings about him. I liked him
enough, but I didn't really care about him, you know?</p><p>OK, so I guess I should tell you now about masturbating when I was
still a kid, because I think it's kind of relevant to what happens
later. I started masturbating when I was like ten, I think... Yeah,
because I was doing it pretty regularly by the time I was eleven. I
must have been about ten when I figured out that I could do things to
myself that felt really nice.</p><p>This is so embarrassing. It's hard to explain, too, because even
though I think I understand it now, for the longest time I didn't. I
didn't even really wonder about it much until recently.</p><p>I already told you that my breasts started to develop when I was
nine. By the time I started to masturbate, they were very definitely
breasts, not just little nubbins that gave a hint of things to come.
When I think back on it now, I can remember some things that I never
really paid a lot of mind to then.</p><p>When I masturbated, I used to pay really close attention to my body.
I mean, yeah, that makes sense, right? But I mean... Well, yeah, I
paid attention to the things my body felt, and how it reacted to what
I was doing. But I also... Well...</p><p>See, it's like when I'd pay attention to my breasts. Yeah, it felt
really nice when I'd caress them and play with my nipples and stuff,
but there was more to it than that. Sometimes, a lot of the time,
actually, I'd pay more attention to what my hands were feeling than
to what they made my body feel.</p><p>Does that make sense?</p><p>It's like... I'd be lying on my bed touching myself. And when my hands
were on my breasts, I'd stare down at them. I loved looking at them.
Yeah, I was really aware of the things my body felt, but I was more
aware of how my breasts looked, how they felt in my hands. How soft
they were, the texture of my skin and nipples.</p><p>And when I'd touch myself, well, down there, it was the same thing.
It felt really nice, and eventually, I learned how to make myself
have an orgasm, but a lot of the time, I was more interested in the
sensations that my brain got through my fingers, not from them. Do
you understand what I mean? I don't know if I'm making any sense
here...</p><p>A lot of the time it was all about what I saw, about the textures and
the scents, about the way I sounded when I started to feel really
good from what I was doing. It's like, I was touching myself, but not
myself. Like I was touching someone else, and that was just... Well,
I liked it a lot.</p><p>Like I said, though, I didn't really pay much mind to it at the time.
I never talked to anyone about masturbation, so all I had to go on
was what I'd taught myself. I just kind of figured this was normal.</p><p>Anyway, the only reason I mention it is because... God, this is so
embarrassing!</p><p>After my freshman year in college, I got a job as a counselor at a
summer camp. This camp focuses on horseback riding, so it was a
perfect job for me. I got actually got paid to ride, and to teach
younger girls how to ride. It was amazing! And I'll be going back
there again this summer, too. I love it!</p><p>Anyway, my first year there, I met another girl, not a counselor,
really, she was more a supervisor. She was twenty-six then, and she's
a really good rider. Well, we kind of hit it off right away. We
became best friends, which meant a lot to me, because I've never
really had a lot of friends.</p><p>And uhm... Well... Eventually, it was like one thing led to another,
and we became lovers.</p><p>It scared me to death at first. I didn't know what to expect. I
didn't know what to do. And I was freaking out, worrying about things
like, ""What if someone finds out I like women?""</p><p>Because I do, that much I know now, and I owe it to her that I do.
I'm still trying to wrap my brain around it. I don't know if I'm
really comfortable with the labels, you know? ""Lesbian."" ""Dyke.""
""Queer."" You know what I mean...</p><p>But once it happened, it was like, ""Oh, my God! THIS is what I've
been needing!"" Like that cliche about the light bulb going off over
your head, you know? It was like, that's why I used to get so turned
on when I'd masturbate, and be more focused on the messages to my
brain from my hands and eyes and ears and nose than on the orgasm
itself.</p><p>I think subconsciously, I was trying to imagine what it was like
making love to another girl.</p><p>Is that weird? I mean, for a kid that age to have feelings like that,
and not even know it?</p><p>We were lovers that whole summer, and when I went back to school this
year, I saw her a couple more times. She drove up to visit me, which
was really cool. But I probably won't see her again. She got an offer
for a job that she couldn't turn down, and she's living like on the
other side of the country.</p><p>I mean, I can deal with that, even though I miss her something awful.
But, what do I do about this? I mean...</p><p>OK... I'm a lesbian. God, it feels so weird to say that! But I am.
And now, I have to try and figure out how to deal with that, because
I'm pretty damned sure it's not going to wear off anytime soon, you
know? I mean...</p><p>It sort of changes everything I ever thought I knew about myself, you
know?</p><p>I'm so freakin' confused...</p>"
853,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 4,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,4,"Meagan moves closer and closer to losing her internal battle to over her niece. In this chapter, the wall begins to crumble.","['F', 'F/g', 'g/g', 'F/gg', 'Inc', 'Pedo', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with
all rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the authors names, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You
are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any
fees to readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually
explicit material in the community where you are viewing this web
site, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely
fictional and any resemblance to actual events or persons (living or
dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually
explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by
stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between
minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story
codes before reading the text.</p><p>The following morning was complete bedlam. Dragging the two girls out of bed, gathering up the various items scattered around my bedroom, sorting out who belonged with what item and which bag it should go into, then herding them downstairs for breakfast, getting them dressed, getting myself dressed... Yeah, bedlam is an understatement. I honestly don't know how a full time parent can deal with it.</p><p>I had brought my laptop into the bedroom before I woke the girls, and set it up on my dresser. On the pretense that I didn't think her top really matched her jeans (what <i>doesn't</i> go with jeans?), I'd maneuvered her into position in front of it. I'd check later to see if I'd gotten a good image.</p><p>We did manage to get out the door on time. Before we left, though, I asked Sara if she'd like to come and spend the afternoon with Janelle after school. I could take her home at some point, or Kate could run her home when she picked up Janelle. I'd work that out with Kate later on. Sara said she wasn't sure if her mother would let her do that, so we called her before we left for school.</p><p>After a little hesitation, Colleen Davidson agreed that Sara could visit with Janelle after school, but only if she could be home in time for dinner. I assured her that that would not be a problem, and hung up the phone. I'd already given the two girls the thumbs up signal while I was talking to Colleen, and they were dancing around the kitchen excitedly.</p><p>""Okay, you two,"" I said. ""We don't need to pack your things in the car, because you'll be coming here after school. I'll pick you up in front of school at three o'clock. Now, let's get going.""</p><p>I followed the two girls to the garage, where they piled into the back seat of the Chevy. I made sure they were buckled in, and we headed off. I dropped them in front of school, where they sang out their goodbyes to me as they ran onto the school grounds. Grinning, I shook my head. I'd kill to have that much energy.</p><p>I returned home, and got my work done for the day before lunch. Ellie and Nellie were silent all day, for which I was grateful. I guess they knew that I had more important things on my mind than figuring out a way to molest my little niece.</p><p><i>Very good, Meagan,</i> I thought. <i>At least you're focused on something besides that pretty little ass of hers.</i></p><p>I leaned back in the office chair, thinking about this whole situation. I knew in my heart that I'd never do anything to hurt Janelle. She was the closest thing there was to having a daughter of my own. I was beginning to experience some really serious self-loathing though, despite the fact that I knew I'd never harm her. My mental ""conversations"" with the snakes was more than enough evidence of that.</p><p>I didn't bother to call Michelle and check on any progress she might have made in finding out about Sara's father. For one thing, I knew she'd call me when she had something to tell me; for another, I didn't want to make a habit of calling her. Wrong impressions, and all that. I did not need an old flame thinking that maybe I was trying to re-ignite something that had died long ago.</p><p>I made a sandwich for lunch, along with a fresh pot of coffee, and ate in the office. When I finished, I pulled up the webcam capture of Sara's back that I'd caught using the laptop in the bedroom that morning. I froze the video, and took a couple of screenshots of the angry bruise over her kidney. As I looked at it, I felt my anger start to rise again.</p><p><i>I'm going to stop this son of a bitch,</i> I thought. <i>even if I have to kill him to do it.</i></p><p>Yeah, I know. Pretty self-righteous for a woman who was entertaining fantasies of molesting a nine-year-old. Somehow though, what I was thinking of doing didn't seem to compare with what was being done to Sara.</p><p>The phone rang, startling me. It was Kate.</p><p>""Hey, Little Sis,"" I said by way of greeting.</p><p>""Hi, Meagan,"" she said. ""How was your evening?""</p><p>""Actually, it was fun,"" I replied. ""We just did silly girly stuff, ate pizza, and watched movies. Did you and the hubby enjoy some quality alone time?""</p><p>""That's none of your business,"" she said primly.</p><p>""Since when?""</p><p>She laughed.</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" she laughed. ""I'm walking like Annie Oakley today. Happy?""</p><p>""Bow-legged, huh? Do tell!""</p><p>""Nope. Use your imagination. You're good at that.""</p><p><i>Oh, if you only knew, Kate,</i> I thought.</p><p>""Listen,"" I said, ""Sara is going to come here with Janelle after school. She has to be home in time for dinner. Do you want me to bring her home, and then drop Janelle off at your place, or do you want to pick them both up here, and bring Sara home?""</p><p>""That's up to you,"" she said. ""I don't mind taking her home.""</p><p>I thought about it for a minute.</p><p>""Naw,"" I said. ""No worries. I'll run her home, then bring Janelle home. You can take a break from being the taxi driver today.""</p><p>I wanted to try for maybe a little assessment of things at Sara's home.</p><p>""Okay,"" said Kate. ""Did you talk to Michelle yet?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""For now, she's going to see if she can find out anything about Sara's father. We'll figure out what to do based on that. I also got a good picture of her back. Used the laptop webcam this morning while she was getting dressed. That is one ugly bruise. If you want, I'll email it to you so you can take a look.""</p><p>""Uhm, yeah, okay,"" she said. ""I really don't want to see it, but if it's got you this mad, then yeah. I need to see it.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""I'll send it as soon as we're off the phone. Just make sure no one else sees it, okay?""</p><p>""I will,"" she replied.</p><p>""Okay, then,"" I said. ""I'll see you around five-thirty with Janelle.""</p><p>""Okay. Thanks, Meagan.""</p><p>""No problem, you know that,"" I replied. ""See you tonight.""</p><p>""Okay. 'Bye, Meagan.""</p><p>"" 'Bye.""</p><p>I logged into my email and sent Kate the picture of little Sara's back. Five minutes later I had a reply from her.</p><p>""Email deleted. That fucker!""</p><p><i>Fucker, indeed,</i> I thought. <i>The fucker is about to be fucked with, too.</i></p><p>A little after two o'clock, the phone rang again. Kate.</p><p>""What's up, Sis?""</p><p>""Meagan, listen,"" I could hear the tears in her voice, ""I need a huge favor.""</p><p>""Kate, what's wrong?"" I asked.</p><p>""Michael's father,"" she said. ""He had a massive stroke. We have to go, Meagan. Can you take Janelle for a few days?""</p><p>""Oh, God,"" I said. ""Of course I can. I'm so sorry, Sweetie. Is he going to be okay?""</p><p>""They don't think so,"" she replied. ""That's why we have to go right now. In case he doesn't make it.""</p><p>""I'll take Janelle, Kate,"" I said. ""Don't worry about her. You guys just go. What do you want me to tell her?""</p><p>Kate hesitated for a minute.</p><p>""Tell her the truth,"" said Kate. ""Try to avoid that he probably won't make it, but if she pushes, don't lie to her.""</p><p>""Okay. You just go. I've got you covered with Janelle. We'll go by after school and get her some clothes and things.""</p><p>""Thanks, Meagan,"" Kate said. ""I owe you one.""</p><p>""No, you don't,"" I said. ""We're all family. That's what we do.""</p><p>""Okay, I have to go, Meagan. Michael's meeting me at home.""</p><p>""Go,"" I said. ""Let me know what's going on, okay?""</p><p>""I will. 'Bye.""</p><p>"" 'Bye, Kate.""</p><p>I went into the kitchen, checking to make sure I had plenty of everything I'd need in the food department to take care of a nine-year-old for however long this might take. I'd need to get more milk, orange juice, and cereal, but otherwise, I was pretty well covered. I went into the living room and sat on the couch. Sadness welled up in me. I truly liked Michael's father. He was funny guy, and he didn't seem to have a lot of the hang-ups that some people of his generation do.</p><p>When he was informed that I'm a lesbian, he had looked at me and grinned.</p><p>""Aw, now that's just a damn shame,"" he'd said, grinning at me.</p><p>""Why's that?"" I asked.</p><p>""Well, I was telling Michael that I was thinking of divorcing his mother and asking you to marry me,"" he cackled delightedly, while his wife just rolled her eyes.</p><p>""Pay no attention to him, Meagan,"" she'd said. ""He's a dirty old fart.""</p><p>Kate's not one to overreact to things. She'd been crying, and she'd said that they didn't think her father-in-law was going to be okay. I mentally began to prepare myself to go to a funeral.</p><p><i>And in the meantime,</i> my dirty little mind whispered, <i>you'll have Janelle here with you, all to yourself...</i></p><p>Ellie and Nellie gazed at me balefully.</p><p>""Not a word, you two,"" I said.</p><p>They put hurt expressions on their faces, but they kept quiet.</p><p>I got my purse and keys, locked up the house, and went to the garage, then headed to the school to pick up the two girls.</p><p>I pulled up just as the bell was ringing, and a screaming mob of children came pouring out the doors of the school, headed to cars and school buses. I saw Sara and Janelle walking together, heads close; as I watched, Sara went off towards one of the school buses. Janelle saw me and waved, then ran to the car and climbed into the front seat, buckling her seat belt.</p><p>""Hi, Sweetie,"" I said. ""Where's Sara going?""</p><p>""Her Mom called the school and said she had to go home right after school,"" said Janelle. ""Her Mom has to work, and she has to be home to heat up her Dad's dinner.""</p><p><i>Doesn't he know how to use a microwave?</i> I thought.</p><p>""Oh, that's too bad,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Janelle. ""But she said her Mom doesn't work day after tomorrow, so if it's okay, maybe we can do it then?""</p><p>""Of course,"" I said. ""And we'll take her things back to her in a little while, too. I'm sure she's going to need the clothes she left at my house.""</p><p>As we pulled away from the curb, I turned in the direction of Kate and Michael's. I tried to keep things as light as I could.</p><p>""Sweetie, you're going to be staying with me for a few days,"" I said. ""Your Mom and Dad had to go out of town suddenly. They'll be back soon, and I know your Mom will call you tonight.""</p><p>""How come they had to leave?"" Janelle asked.</p><p>""Well,"" I said slowly, ""your Grandpa McCarthy is sick, Honey. He's in the hospital, and your Mom and Dad have to go see him.""</p><p>""What's wrong with him?"" she asked.</p><p>""He had a stroke, Sweetie,"" I said.</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""Uhm, well... It means that something happened, like a blood clot, in an artery in his head. His brain wasn't getting enough blood, and it did some damage. Sort of like a heart attack, only it's in your brain and not in your heart.""</p><p>""Is he gonna be okay?""</p><p>""We don't know, Sweetie,"" I said softly. ""I hope so, but we just don't know yet. I'm sure your Mom will know more later on.""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she quietly.</p><p>We pulled into the driveway at Janelle's house.</p><p>""Come on, "" I said, ""let's get you some clothes for a few days.""</p><p>Janelle looked at me like I'd lost my mind.</p><p>""Uhm, Aunt Meagan? I already have tons of stuff at your house, remember?""</p><p>""Oh, for God's sake,"" I said. ""Yes, I did forget. You're right. Okay then, scratch the clothes idea.""</p><p>I backed out of the driveway. Janelle was grinning at me.</p><p>""You're gettin' old, Aunt Meagan,"" she said. ""You forget stuff all the time!""</p><p>I reached over and dug my fingers into her ribs, bringing a shriek and making her squirm madly in her seat.</p><p>""Old? OLD?? Old, am I?"" I dug my fingers in more.</p><p>""What were you saying, little girl?""</p><p>""Okay, okay, okay!! You're not old! You're not, honest!!""</p><p>I love hearing her laugh. Even more so when I cause the laughter.</p><p>Janelle was panting, still giggling from the tickling. She gave me a stern look.</p><p>""Brat,"" she said.</p><p>""That's me,"" I said, grinning at her.</p><p>""By the way,"" I said, ""have you fed Meagan yet?""</p><p>""Not yet,"" Janelle said. ""I hafta get some mice for her.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""We'll go get a couple after school tomorrow, and stop by your house and feed her. She hasn't fed since I got her, so she's probably hungry.""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she replied. ""Can she eat regular mice yet?""</p><p>""Not yet,"" I said. ""We'll have to get her a couple of pinkies."" Pinkies are baby mice. I looked over at her for a moment.</p><p>""You know that once she's big enough to eat regular mice, you'll have to feed her dead ones, right?""</p><p>""Yup, I know,"" said Janelle. ""I don't want her ta get hurt.""</p><p>""Okay, good. Some people don't think it's good to feed dead mice or rats, but I've never had any problem, and Ellie and Nellie have never had a scratch. Usually a snake is fine with live mice, but rats can cause some damage. As long as Meagan will eat dead animals, you're safer that way. You have the humidifier and the heating pad all set up, too, right?""</p><p>""Yup. And she has a warm side and a cool side.""</p><p>""Awesome!"" I said.</p><p>We pulled into my driveway, but I left the Chevy out of the garage.</p><p>""Tell you what,"" I said. ""Let's get Sara's things, and take them over to her house, and then on the way home we can stop and get a snack. Sound good to you?""</p><p>""Ice cream?"" she asked, giving me a puppy-dog look.</p><p>""Anything you want, Sweetie,"" I said.</p><p>She smiled sweetly. I melted. When Janelle smiles, I <i>feel</i> like an ice cream cone. One that's been in the sun too long, and it's gone all gooey and dripping.</p><p>Take that any way you want to. You'll probably be right.</p><p>We went inside and upstairs to my room. Janelle looked around to make sure that there was nothing of Sara's that had been missed, then I picked up the duffel bag, and we went back out to the Chevy.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later, we were in front of the Davidson house. We both got out, I went around to the back to unload the duffel bag, and we walked up on the porch. As I was about to knock on the door, I heard Sara's father bellowing from inside.</p><p>""God dammit! I told you ta do yer fuckin' homework after dinner. Just get your fuckin' ass out there an' clean up the kitchen. Jesus Christ, yer as fuckin' useless as yer goddamn mother!""</p><p>I looked down at Janelle, who was staring up at me, her eyes wide.</p><p>""Go back and wait in the car, Sweetie,"" I said softly.</p><p>She nodded, and went back to the Chevy.</p><p>I took a deep breath. <i>Careful, Meagan,</i> I thought. <i>She's alone here with him. Don't piss the asshole off.</i></p><p>I knocked on the door. Loudly.</p><p>""Oh, fer Crissake,"" I heard. ""Now what the fuck? Sara, get the fuck in here an' answer the goddamn door!""</p><p>Ten seconds later, I heard the doorknob rattle. The door swung open, and little Sara stood there on the other side of the screen, looking up at me. She was pale and wan. She also looked scared.</p><p>""Hi, Sara,"" I said softly. ""Janelle and I just came by to bring you your duffel bag. We thought you'd probably need your clothes and things.""</p><p>I looked beyond her. Lardass was sitting in the recliner, the seemingly ever-present bottle of vodka on the table next to him. He looked to be wearing the same clothes he'd had on the first time I saw him. He was greasy looking, unkempt and unshaven. I wondered vaguely if he ever worked.</p><p>Sara pushed the screen door open. I decided to take that as an invitation, and stepped through the door, duffel bag in hand. Once inside, I set it on the floor. I looked over at Lardass.</p><p>""Good afternoon, Mr. Davidson,"" I said.</p><p>He peered at me through bleary eyes. Then he grunted.</p><p>""I just came by to drop off Sara's things,"" I said. ""Since there was a change of plans, and they were still at my house.""</p><p>He grunted again. It might have been, ""Thanks,"" but somehow, I doubted that.</p><p>I turned to Sara, smiling.</p><p>""Sara, Janelle said that maybe you could come over and hang out on Wednesday,"" I said. ""Would you like to do that?""</p><p>""Yeah, that'd be cool,"" Sara said. She nodded briefly and gave me a momentary smile.</p><p>""Okay then, I'll call your Mom tomorrow, and see if we can make plans for Wednesday,"" I said.</p><p>"" 'Kay. Thank you.""</p><p>""No problem, Sweetie,"" I said. ""Janelle's disappointed that you couldn't come over today.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" she said simply.</p><p>""You want to come talk to Janelle for a minute?""</p><p>She looked over at Lardass. He looked like we didn't even exist. Sara nodded. As we went out the door, Lardass spoke.</p><p>""Don't you be runnin' off anywhere, Sara!""</p><p>""She's just going to say hello to my niece, Mr. Davidson,"" I said.</p><p>Again, the grunt. The guy was a brilliant conversationalist. People wonder why I prefer women.</p><p>We went to the Chevy. Janelle and Sara talked for a minute, making tentative plans to get together after school on Wednesday. I decided to walk her back to the door. On the way, I draped one arm over her thin shoulders.</p><p>""Hey,"" I said. ""It's going to be okay, Sweetie.""</p><p>""No, it's not,"" she replied quietly.</p><p>I stopped, and squatted down in front of her, both of her upper arms gripped lightly in my hands.</p><p>""Sara, you listen to me, okay? I promise you, everything is going to be okay. I promise.""</p><p>I wrapped her up in a hug. She clung to me for a moment, then pulled away.</p><p>""I better go in,"" she said. She looked so damned sad.</p><p>I stood up and took her hand, and we walked back up on the porch. At the door she stopped, and turned to look up at me.</p><p>""Thanks for bringing my stuff over, Meagan,"" she said.</p><p>""You're welcome, Sara,"" I replied. ""I'll call your Mom tomorrow, okay?""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said.</p><p>I watched her as she went inside and closed the door. I stood there for a minute, listening, but apparently she hadn't pissed off Lardass by going outside for a few minutes.</p><p>Regretfully, I turned and went back to the Chevy. I hated leaving her there. I hated myself for not being able to do something right then.</p><p>When I got in the Chevy and we pulled away, Janelle was silent for a few minutes. Finally, she turned and looked at me with huge eyes.</p><p>""Why's her Dad so mean to her, Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>""I don't know, Sweetie,"" I sighed. ""I wish I did.""</p><p>More silence.</p><p>""He hits her, doesn't he?""</p><p>I looked at Janelle. Her beautiful eyes were full of sadness.</p><p>""Yes, he does,"" I said.</p><p>""Why would he do that?"" she asked.</p><p>""Because it's the only way he thinks he can control her,"" I said. ""Some people have to be mean so they can feel like they're in control of everything. He's like a bully at school. He just never grew out of being a bully.""</p><p>""I hate him,"" she said quietly. ""I hate him for hurtin' Sara.""</p><p>""So do I, Sweetie,"" I said.</p><p>""Can't somebody make him stop?""</p><p>I looked over at her again. What I heard was not what she'd said. What I heard was, <i>""Can't</i> you <i>make him stop?""</i></p><p>""Can you keep a secret?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""I'm already working on it, Sweetie. I'm going to do everything I can.""</p><p>""You are? Really?""</p><p>I nodded.</p><p>""Remember Michelle?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah. She's kinda cool.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""she's going to help me. She's a police officer, so she can do things that I can't."" <i>Not legally, anyway,</i> I thought.</p><p>""Cool!"" Janelle said. ""What're you guys gonna do?""</p><p>""I don't know yet,"" I replied. ""But Michelle is looking into it right now.""</p><p>She smiled, seemingly satisfied.</p><p>I pulled into the local Dairy Queen. When we got out, Janelle came around and hugged me, her arms locked around my waist. She looked up at me.</p><p>""I love you, Aunt Meagan,"" she said.</p><p>""I love you, too,"" I smiled. ""What brought that on?""</p><p>She shrugged.</p><p>""You're gonna try ta help Sara,"" she said. ""Lotsa people wouldn't bother, cuz they'd say it's none of their business.""</p><p>""Janelle I want you to always remember something,"" I said. ""When someone is in trouble like that, and they don't have any way to help themselves, it's always your business. Especially when it's a kid. You have a responsibility to try and help.""</p><p>""See?"" she said. ""That's why I love you!""</p><p>I grinned.</p><p>We had our ice cream, and then headed back to my house. Janelle got right to doing her homework, while I started getting things ready for dinner. Just as I was about to open my mouth and call her to supper, she came skipping into the kitchen.</p><p>""Homework's all done!"" she said.</p><p>She had changed her clothes, and was now wearing just a tee-shirt and panties. My breath caught in my throat at the sight of her slender legs, at the flash of panties that I got every time she moved.</p><p><i>We're watching you!</i> I heard Ellie and Nellie hiss from the living room.</p><p><i>Leave me alone!</i> I hissed back silently.</p><p>""What're we havin' for supper?"" Janelle asked.</p><p>""Meatloaf, mashed potatoes, and corn,"" I replied. ""And don't worry, I didn't use any onions in the meatloaf.""</p><p>Janelle grinned.</p><p>""Your meatloaf is awesome, 'cept when you put onions in it.""</p><p>We ate quietly, keeping the conversation light. I don't think the situation with her grandfather had really set in for her. She's only nine, after all. She knew what death meant, but mostly when it came to animals. With people, especially people close to her, I don't think she had a complete grasp yet. He was still alive, just sick, so as far as she was concerned, there was nothing to get upset about yet.</p><p>As we were cleaning up the kitchen, the phone rang. I answered, it was Kate.</p><p>""Hi, Kate,"" I said. ""How's Michael's Dad?""</p><p>""He's not good, Meagan,"" she replied. ""He's holding on, but they don't think he's going to last much longer.""</p><p>""Oh, Kate... I'm so sorry.""</p><p>""Do you want to talk to Janelle?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yeah, please,"" she replied.</p><p>I headed back to the kitchen and handed the phone to Janelle.</p><p>""It's your Mom,"" I said.</p><p>""Hi, Mom,"" said Janelle. ""How's Grampa?""</p><p>There was silence for a few moments.</p><p>""Do you think I'll be able to see him before... Well, you know...""</p><p>That didn't sound good.</p><p>""Please, Mom?"" ""Yes, I can..."" ""I'm sure, yeah..."" "" 'Kay, hang on...""</p><p>She handed the phone back to me, her eyes looking worried.</p><p>""Mom wants to talk to you.""</p><p>""What's up, Kate?""</p><p>""Listen, I hate to ask you this,"" she said, ""I really do. But Janelle really wants to see her grandfather before it's too late. Do you...""</p><p>""You don't even have to ask, Kate, you know that,"" I said. ""When do you want her there?""</p><p>""The doctors say it's going to be slow,"" Kate said. ""Why don't we plan on Friday? That way she doesn't have to try to entertain herself too much.""</p><p>""Before or after school?"" I asked.</p><p>""Uhm... I don't want you to have drive at night after you've been up all day. You can keep her out of school Friday, and just head up here whenever you're ready to leave.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, ""we'll plan to leave early Friday morning then. If you need us there sooner, just call me, and we'll head right out.""</p><p>""Thanks, Meagan,"" Kate said. ""I don't know what I'd do without you.""</p><p>""Pine away, living a life full of loneliness?""</p><p>""Yeah, right,"" she said. I heard the smile in her voice. That was good.</p><p>""Then we'll see you Friday, Kate. You want to talk to Janelle again?""</p><p>""Yeah, please. Thanks, Meagan. 'Bye.""</p><p>"" 'Bye, Kate.""</p><p>I handed the phone back to Janelle.</p><p>""Hi, Mom,"" she said quietly.</p><p>""Okay. I'll see you Friday. And Mom? Would you give Grampa a kiss from me?""</p><p>"" 'Kay. Talk to you later. 'Bye, Mom.""</p><p>Janelle turned off the phone and set it on the table, continuing to help me clean up the kitchen.</p><p>""You okay, Sweetie?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said. ""Just kinda sad. It sucks that people hafta die.""</p><p>""I know it does, Sweetie. Just remember, it's a part of life. We all die someday.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said. ""But it still sucks.""</p><p>I looked at Janelle for a moment. I knew that Kate trusts my judgment with things like this, so I felt okay with what I was about to ask.</p><p>""Janelle, do you want to just skip school tomorrow, and hang out here with me instead?""</p><p>She thought about it for a minute, then nodded.</p><p>""You think it's okay ta do that, Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie, I do,"" I said. ""I'll call the school first thing in the morning and tell them you won't be there.""</p><p>"" 'Kay. Thanks, Aunt Meagan.""</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>""You're welcome, Sweetie,"" I said.</p><p>We finished cleaning up the kitchen, and then went to the living room to watch television. Janelle didn't really want to do anything, so I turned the idiot box to something mindless but entertaining. I sat on one end of the couch. Janelle scooted over and sat close to me, pulling my arm around her shoulders. I'm ashamed to admit that even then, under the circumstances, I was deeply aware of her warm, soft little body pressed close to mine. She snuggled up close to me, and we just sat quietly, watching television.</p><p>When one sitcom was over, I maneuvered myself so that I could stand up.</p><p>""I'm going to go get changed, Sweetie,"" I said. ""I'll be right back, okay?""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said, and nodded.</p><p>As I came back down the stairs in my tee-shirt and panties, the phone rang again. It was Michelle.</p><p>""Hi, Michelle,"" I said.</p><p>""Hi, Meagan,"" she answered. ""How are you?""</p><p>""Well, pretty good, I guess. I've been better."" I explained what was going on.</p><p>""Aw, man, that really sucks. I'm sorry, Meagan.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said. ""What's going on?""</p><p>""Well, I did some digging into your little friend's Daddy,"" she said. ""He's got a record. Just minor stuff, though; some alcohol related fights, drunk and disorderly, a couple of DUIs, that kind of thing.""</p><p>""No history of abuse?"" I asked.</p><p>""Not on record. But that doesn't mean anything.""</p><p>""No, it doesn't."" I told her what I'd seen and heard earlier that day.</p><p>""Jesus Christ,"" she grated. It sounded like her teeth were clenched.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""It killed me having to drive away and leave her there.""</p><p>""Okay, well,"" she said, ""at this point, there's not a lot we can do, unless you want to file a formal report about the bruise. Honestly, I don't see that having much effect in the long run.""</p><p>""So what do you want to do?"" I asked.</p><p>""I want you and I to go pay a visit to the gentleman,"" she said. ""We need to have a little talk with him. Alone, if we can swing it.""</p><p>I thought for a minute.</p><p>""I know his wife is working tomorrow,"" I said. ""But Sara will be there, and I've got Janelle right now, too.""</p><p>""She works afternoons?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said.</p><p>""Okay, how about this,"" she said. ""You and I and Janelle will go over there after school tomorrow. We can get Sara out of the house, and to the car to talk to Janelle. Then you and I can have a quiet little chat with this bastard.""</p><p>""Are you coming in uniform?""</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""I want to keep it completely unofficial right now. I've always got my badge, and if he needs to be reminded that the law can be brought into it, I can shove that in his face.""</p><p>Somehow, I could actually see her doing just that. And then grinding it in until his face was shredded.</p><p>""Okay, that works for me,"" I said. ""Why don't you come here at about three-thirty or so?""</p><p>""I'll be there,"" she said.</p><p>""Okay, I'll you see then,"" I said. ""And Michelle? Thanks for everything.""</p><p>""No problem,"" she replied. ""Even though it's unofficial, it's still my job.""</p><p>Yeah, she's one of those twenty-four-seven kind of cops.</p><p>""Talk to you tomorrow, then."" I said. "" 'Bye.""</p><p>""Bye."" She hung up the phone.</p><p>I was going to have to talk to Janelle about what was happening. She'd know something was up as soon as the three of us went to Sara's house the next day, especially since Michelle would be with us. The more I thought about it, the more I didn't like it. I didn't like the idea of the two girls being there while we talked to Sara's father. If the guy was drunk, who knows how he'd react? I didn't like the idea of Sara seeing it if something got out of hand. Michelle could handle Lardass, I was certain of that. But asshole or not, the guy was still her father. I called Michelle back.</p><p>""Listen,"" I said, when she answered her phone. ""I'm not sure about this.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>I explained what I'd been thinking. She took a deep breath when I finished.</p><p>""You're right,"" she said. ""Bad idea. So, now what?""</p><p>""Let's try for Wednesday,"" I said. ""Hopefully, Sara will be here for a few hours in the afternoon. I trust the two of them alone for a little while here, as long as they keep the doors locked and stay inside. We can run out, have our little chat, and they won't be anywhere around.""</p><p>""Okay, I can do that,"" said Michelle. ""I'll swap shifts with someone, and get Wednesday off.""</p><p>""Okay, good,"" I said. ""Plan to meet me here at about the same time? Three-thirty or so?""</p><p>""I'll be there.""</p><p>I hung up the phone, and went back into the living room. Janelle was still on the couch, watching another sitcom. I sat down next to her, and we settled back into position with her snuggled up against my side.</p><p>It wasn't too long before I felt her breathing deepen and even out. She'd fallen asleep next to me. Rather than wake her up, I carefully stood, laying her down on the couch. I went and got a quilt and a pillow, and settled her to sleep. She'd be fine on the couch for the night.</p><p>Not to mention that I wouldn't have to try coping with her being in my bed. A one night reprieve.</p><p>As I turned off the television, I noticed that Ellie and Nellie were looking at me with approval in their eyes.</p><p><i>See? I'm a good girl,</i> I said to them silently.</p><p>No response. Just a steady look.</p><p>I shrugged, then turned and went upstairs to my room. I swung the door almost shut, leaving it just a little ajar. Turning on the bedside lamp, I flipped off the bright overhead, stripped my tee-shirt and panties off, and then slid gratefully into bed. And of course, if it's at all possible, and it usually is, I always masturbate before I go to sleep. Since Janelle was on the couch, I was safe.</p><p>I didn't even try to be good. The images came flooding into my mind, and I reveled in them. As my hands and fingers roamed my body, I closed my eyes, reliving scenes from the past few days. Standing in the shower, Janelle's naked body shining and wet, as my hands gently scrubbed her back. Standing in my bedroom, wearing just a pair of panties, smiling at me. Janelle skipping into the kitchen earlier that evening; her pretty pussy clearly outlined under her panties each time she moved.</p><p>I was breathing hard, my body felt like I had one finger plugged into an electrical outlet as the sensations jolted through me. I moaned, once, as the first wave rolled over me, my fingers moving wetly through the warm folds and crevices of my pussy.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan?""</p><p><i>Oh, fuck...</i></p><p>There was no hiding what I'd been doing. I was on my back, legs splayed open, one hand pulling at my nipples while the other was busily plunging three fingers in and out of my pussy. I grabbed for the sheet, and with as much dignity as possible under the circumstances, covered myself up. Janelle was standing in the doorway, staring at me with wide eyes. I cleared my throat.</p><p>""Uhm..."" I faltered for a moment. ""Hi, Sweetie. Couldn't sleep?""</p><p>She shook her head, but stayed rooted to the spot.</p><p>""You want to crawl in with me?"" I asked.</p><p>As though she'd been waiting for permission, she flashed me a pretty smile, nodded, and came quickly to my bed, crawling in next to me. She pulled the covers up over herself and settled herself onto the pillow. Neither of us said anything for a few moments. I was too embarrassed. I didn't know what to say.</p><p>""You do it, too, Aunt Meagan?"" Janelle finally said. Her voice was quiet, but full of curiosity.</p><p><i>Too?</i> I thought.</p><p>""Do what, Sweetie?"" I replied. Trying to play stupid. Yeah, right. That would work.</p><p>""You know... Touch yourself. Down there...""</p><p>""Uhm... Well, yeah, I do. I'm sorry you walked in on me, Sweetie. I should have kept in mind that you're here with me right now.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" Janelle said shyly. ""I don't mind.""</p><p>She was silent for a few moments. I thought that she was probably drifting back to sleep.</p><p>""I do it, too,"" she whispered shyly.</p><p>I felt a warmth spread through my groin at these words, and I had a sudden mental image of Janelle on my bed, naked, playing with herself.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, trying to keep my voice calm, ""that's not unusual. Most everybody does it.""</p><p>I saw her nod in the low light from the bedside lamp.</p><p>""That's what Mom told me,"" she said.</p><p><i>Ah,</i> I thought. <i>Kate caught her masturbating.</i></p><p>""Well, she was right,"" I replied.</p><p>""She said as long as I try ta be careful an' keep it private, there's nothin' wrong with touching myself there.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""there isn't. It's just embarrassing when you get caught doing it.""</p><p>Janelle nodded and grinned.</p><p>""I know,"" she said. ""I thought I was gonna die when Mom caught me, I was so embarrassed. She was really cool, though. She said it's something I can do whenever I want to, long as I keep it private. She even said she does it sometimes. I've never seen her do it, though. I've never seen anybody do it till just now.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say, so I just kept my mouth shut.</p><p>""It was kinda cool seein' you do it,"" she said quietly. When I didn't respond, she went on softly.</p><p>""You aren't mad at me, are you, Aunt Meagan? Cuz I saw you doing it, I mean?""</p><p>""Oh, God no, Sweetie,"" I said. ""You just caught me by surprise, and I was embarrassed.""</p><p>She sighed, apparently satisfied. As for me, my mind was in a whirl. I was laying here, in my bed, Janelle next to me, and we were discussing masturbation. I was confused, scared, embarrassed, and hornier than I could ever remember being in my life.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>""Hmmm?""</p><p>""Is it weird that... Well... Am I weird cuz I liked watching you do it?""</p><p><i>Jesus,</i> I thought. <i>How the hell do I answer this one?</i></p><p>""No, Sweetie, you're not weird,"" I said. ""You saw me doing something that you like to do to yourself. There's nothing wrong with you because you enjoyed seeing someone else do it, too.""</p><p>""Do you like to watch people do it?""</p><p>""Uhmm... Well, yeah, I guess I do,"" I said softly.</p><p>We were both silent for a few minutes, then I heard Janelle sigh again.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>""Yes, Sweetie?""</p><p>""Do you wanna watch me do it?"" It came out in an almost inaudible whisper.</p><p><i>Oh, dear God,</i> I thought. My mind was screaming, <i>No! No, please, for fuck's sake, I can't! I can't!</i></p><p>My mouth betrayed me.</p><p>""If you'd like me to, yes,"" I said softly. ""I think I'd like that very much.""</p><p>I turned onto my side and looked at Janelle. She was gazing at me, a strange look in her eyes. It took me a moment to recognize it. Lust. Janelle was turned on by the thought of masturbating for me.</p><p><i>I'm lost,</i> I thought.</p><p>Janelle sat up and quickly removed her tee-shirt. Laying back down, she lifted her hips, pushing her panties down her thighs, then lifting her feet so she could take them off completely. My breath caught as she lay back down, completely naked, staring at me for a moment. Then she smiled.</p><p>""It feels nice down there already,"" she whispered.</p><p><i>I'm just going to watch,</i> I told myself. <i>I'm not going to touch her, not going to do anything to her. I'm just watching her. Where's the harm in that?</i></p><p>I leaned up, raising my upper body from the bed, supporting myself with one hand against the side of my neck, weight on my elbow. I let my other hand rest on my hip.</p><p>God, she was beautiful! So slender, her skin pale in the dim light, with her small, flat nipples visible, the palest pink I've ever seen, like the inside of a seashell. My eyes traveled over her body, down across her flat little belly, down the length of her slim legs, now parted slightly. Back up, to her center, her sex. Her mons was prominent, a defined rise jutting up from the juncture of her thighs, her labia puffy with baby fat.</p><p>As I watched, one of her hands slid slowly over her belly, fingertips rubbing gently against her mons, down between the tops of her thighs. I felt a stab of pleasure as my pussy contracted. Her eyes never left my face.</p><p>""I have this one spot,"" she whispered, ""right here. When I touch it, it feels sooo good...""</p><p>I watched her finger slip between the outer lips of her pussy, sliding over the nub of her clit, tucked beneath its little hood. Her hips twitched slightly, and she gasped softly.</p><p>""That's the best spot,"" she whispered.</p><p>I was in a trance. I couldn't believe that I was laying here, naked, watching Janelle masturbate for me. It was the most beautiful sight that I had ever seen in my life. It was also the most erotic thing I had ever experienced. I could feel my own wetness flowing freely from my pussy. It was torture to make myself just lay there and do nothing but watch this beautiful little girl pleasure herself for me.</p><p>Janelle's hand was moving rhythmically now, sliding up and down through the pretty cleft of her pussy. She was clearly enjoying this; I could see her fingers glistening with her own moisture, and I could hear quiet little liquid sounds. Her eyes slid shut, and her mouth opened slightly as she began to pant a little bit. Of its own accord, my free hand slid between my own legs, unconsciously mimicking Janelle's movements. I gasped, and Janelle's eyes opened dreamily. She smiled when she saw what I was doing.</p><p>""That... looks so... pretty, Aunt Meagan..."" she whispered the words breathlessly.</p><p>I shuddered, and went over the top. It wasn't any kind of an earth moving orgasm. It was just a very nice, very quick, rippling kind of orgasm. My thighs clamped down on my hand as I gasped and moaned softly, a small gush of fluid coating my fingers. Janelle smiled.</p><p>""You did it,"" she whispered.</p><p>Her hand was moving faster now, the wet sounds coming from her pussy providing a counterpoint to her breathless panting. Again of its own accord, my free hand, wet with my juices, reached over to Janelle. I began to rub her pale pink nipples, first one, then the other, with small circular motions. They shone in the light, my wetness coating them.</p><p>Janelle's thighs clamped together, trapping her fingers in the folds of her pretty pussy. Her eyes scrunched shut, and she began to gasp her way through an orgasm. Her hips thrust upwards in sharp, quick little movements as she pressed her fingers tightly into her sex. I watched her shivering, gasping, her whole body quivering with release. When it had passed, she relaxed slowly, her hand slipping from between her legs as she took a deep, deep breath, then let it out slowly.</p><p>I couldn't stop myself.</p><p>With my free hand, I reached down and took her hand in mine. Bringing her fingers to my lips, I took them one by one into my mouth, sucking the wetness from them, savoring the clean, sweet taste of her pussy. She watched me intently, seemingly fascinated by this. When I had finished, she brought my hand to her mouth without a word. Tentatively, she extended her tongue and tasted my index finger. Then she drew it into her mouth, giving the same attention to me that I'd just given her.</p><p>I shivered, and felt a fresh little rush of fluid flow from within my pussy.</p><p>Finished tasting my wetness, Janelle clasped my hand in both of hers, holding it to her chest. She gazed up at me, smiling, a languid look in her eyes.</p><p>""That was nice, Aunt Meagan,"" she whispered.</p><p>I leaned down and kissed her forehead lightly, my lips lingering on her soft skin.</p><p>""That was the nicest thing I can ever remember doing, Sweetie,"" I said.</p><p>I moved so that I could wrap my arms around Janelle, holding her to my breasts, soaking up her warmth and softness. I stroked her hair, kissing the top of her head now and then. She snuggled in close to me, her head resting on one breast.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan? Does this mean I'm a lesbian now?""</p><p>I smiled, but I didn't laugh. Laughing at her was the last thing on my mind.</p><p>""The only thing this means, Sweetie,"" I said, ""is that you and I just shared something very beautiful and very special together. It means that we love each other enough to be able to share something like this.""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she whispered. ""Cuz if I am, it doesn't matter. If bein' a lesbian means I get ta feel like that, then I don't see how it could ever be bad.""</p><p>I hugged her tightly.</p><p>""No matter what you are, Janelle, I'll always love you, because you'll always be you.""</p><p>I could feel her smile against my breast. Less than five minutes later, she was asleep in my arms.</p><p>I knew that I was going to hate myself in the morning. I knew that this should not have happened. At that moment, though, I honestly didn't care. I didn't regret it, not yet, at any rate. I would, but I'd deal with that when it happened. For now, I just wanted to drift along on this amazing afterglow. I closed my eyes, and sank slowly into a quiet sleep, holding Janelle close to my body.</p>"
854,Summer Blessing ~ Chapter I,Babykeiko & Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"At Summer Camp, where the focus is on horseback riding, twenty-year-old counselor and riding instructor Karen meets Yuki, an eleven-year-old camper who is excited that she is going to learn how to ride. What follows is a story of confusion, desire, love, and surrender…","['F', 'g', 'F/g', 'Rom', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with
all rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the authors names, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it. You
are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any
fees to readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually
explicit material in the community where you are viewing this web
site, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely
fictional and any resemblance to actual events or persons (living or
dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually
explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by
stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between
minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story
codes before reading the text.</p><p class=""h2"">~  Chapter I  ~</p><p>I parked my car in the main parking lot of Equine Adventures, which
is the name of the summer camp for girls where I work. This is my
second year working here, and I can't wait to get started again. Last
summer was a great time for me, and not just because of all the
riding that I got to do. I kind of have this thing for horses, which
you'll probably see soon enough. In fact, you'll probably get sick of
the way I can ramble on and on about them. Horses are the one thing
that I never, ever get tired of.</p><p>I guess I should tell you, I figured out last summer that I'm a
lesbian. There was a supervisor working here at the camp, (I won't
tell you her name because she could probably get into trouble if
anyone found out), and she and I became really good friends. After
that, we ended up having an affair. I guess I'm sort of trying to get
everything straight in my head now. I mean, I don't regret what
happened between us, not at all. It was the most amazing, beautiful,
perfect thing that ever happened to me.</p><p>Now though, I'm still trying to figure out who I am. See, for the
longest time, I wasn't really aware of how I felt. I mean, it never
really dawned on me, not consciously anyway, that I have a thing for
girls. Then last summer happened, and it was like, everything that
I've never really understood about myself suddenly opened up in front
of me. I didn't have a lot of experience sexually with guys, mostly I
guess because it just never felt right. Actually, I've only had sex
with a guy one time, and I knew when it happened that something was
missing. I just didn't know what.</p><p>Now I do know. What was missing was a female partner. It's just
that... Well, it's really hard trying to reinvent yourself, you know?
All the things that I thought I knew about myself aren't so definite
anymore. I look at other girls in a completely different way now. Or
maybe not. Maybe it's just that now I can admit to myself how I'm
looking at them. That's probably more accurate.</p><p>Anyway, I parked my car, and went into the main building to check in
and find out where I'd be staying this year. The classes are divided
up by age groups, just like the cabins are. Last year, I worked with
the really little kids, girls who were six to eight years old. I
taught them the very basics of riding. It was lots of fun, but I was
hoping that this year I'd be assigned to work with girls who are a
little older, so that I could actually spend more time riding, and
less time teaching them how to stay on the horse.</p><p>As it turned out, I was assigned to the nine to eleven year old age
group. I'd seen some of them riding last summer, and a few of them
were really good for their age. Some of them would be beginners, but
that was okay. This age group tends to be a bit braver about horses
than the littlest ones are. I was also happy to know that the group I
was assigned to wasn't the show riding group. I can ride an English
saddle, but I really prefer to use a western saddle. I guess that's
because I grew up riding western, and I just prefer it.</p><p>The girls wouldn't be arriving until the next day, so I'd have the
cabin to myself for one night, at least. Even though the counselor in
each cabin has her own little room, it's not the most private
arrangement you'll find. I got my cabin assignment, went to my car
and got my duffel bag and my backpack, and walked down the path to my
cabin. I went in and threw my bags on the bed, and then I went back
to my car. I had brought my own saddle with me, and I needed to bring
it to the barn. That would give me a chance to hang out with the
horses for a little while, too, and maybe go for a short ride after I
had unpacked and settled in.</p><p>I drove to the barn, opened the trunk of the car and hefted my saddle
up with both hands. There's a bunch of sawhorses in the barn for
people to use to keep their saddles on, and I slung mine on the first
one I came to. I went back and got the rest of my tack, brought it in
and set it on top of the saddle. Then I started to walk down through
the barn, stopping at each stall to greet the horses.</p><p>When I got to Bella's stall, I stopped and dug a couple of lumps of
sugar out of my jacket pocket, holding them in the palm of my hand
for her. Bella is my favorite horse at the camp. She's a sweet
tempered five-year-old Appaloosa mare. She's docile and easy to
handle, but she also loves nothing more than to be given her head and
run like the wind. I'd fallen almost as deeply in love with her last
summer as I had with my first ever lover and girlfriend.</p><p>Seeing Bella again brought me a sharp pang of nostalgia. I used to
ride her out alone to meet my lover at every chance I got. We'd
arrange to meet somewhere out in the woods or up in the high meadows,
and we'd ride there, either separately or together. We'd spend a few
hours together, making sweet, slow love to each other while the
horses seemed to stand guard over us. A couple of times, we even fell
asleep in the tall grass in one of the meadows, waking up in the late
afternoon or early evening curled up together, naked. Those times, we
made love again, desperately, before we headed back to the cabins.</p><p>It's strange. When I had been actively involved with her the summer
before, I hadn't bothered to spend any time considering the
implications of what we were doing. The implications to me, I mean. I
had been so caught up in our affair, so caught up in her, that I
hadn't had the time to worry over the fact that my true sexuality was
something that I had never expected. It wasn't until later, after
she'd told me during our last time together that she was moving
across the country to take a job offer that she just couldn't turn
down, that I began to worry over the discovery of my lesbian
orientation.</p><p>Now, it seemed as though I couldn't stop worrying about it. It nagged
at me constantly. Even though my parents and I aren't at all close, I
worried over coming out to them. I worried that everyone knew, that
somehow, all anyone had to do was look at me to know. I began to read
all sorts of things into people's expressions; if I was talking to a
store clerk, I worried that they were laughing inwardly at the ""dyke""
standing at the counter. Was it obvious? Did it show on my face? In
the way I walk? In the tone of my voice?</p><p>I was an emotional train wreck.</p><p>I gave Bella some more sugar cubes, telling her that I'd return in a
little while and take her out for a ride. Then I left the barn,
brought my car back to the main parking lot, and returned to the
cabin to settle myself in.</p><p>The only real amenity in the cabins was a small, dorm-sized
refrigerator in each counselor's room. For me, that meant that I
could keep carrots and apples as treats for the horses, and a supply
of Perrier for myself. It's my biggest weakness; Perrier water with a
slice of lemon. I'd gotten a good cabin this year. My refrigerator
even had a small ice tray in the tiny freezer section. I'd have ice
for my Perrier.</p><p>The first thing I did was fill the ice tray in the communal bathroom
in the cabin. It's a rather upscale camp, and each cabin has its own
bathroom and shower area. I put the produce and the Perrier that I'd
brought with me in the refrigerator, and unpacked my clothes, putting
everything into the tiny dresser in the room. The camp provides
bedding, but I prefer to use my own sheets. I made the bed, put my
backpack and duffel bag under it, and then headed back to the barn to
take Bella out for her promised ride.</p><p>When I entered the barn, I picked up the bridle that I'd brought with
me, the same bridle that I'd used with Bella the year before. I
entered her stall, talking quietly to her, and slipped the bit into
her mouth, sliding the bridle up over her head. After I'd adjusted
the throatlatch and the noseband, I led her out to where I'd left my
saddle, talking quietly to her all the while. She was ready to go,
eagerness showing in her movements and her step.</p><p>After I had the saddle in place, I had to wait for a few moments
before I tightened the cinch around her belly. Like many horses,
Bella likes to fill her lungs with air while being saddled, in the
hopes that the rider will tighten the cinch while her chest is
expanded. This can be disastrous - once the saddle in cinched, the
horse will expel the air, leaving the cinch loose. I've seen more
than one rider wind up falling from a horse as the saddle slid down,
ending up hanging below the animal's belly. Hoses though, like
people, can only hold their breath for so long. Eventually, Bella had
to breathe, and I cinched the saddle down tightly.</p><p>I led her out of the barn into the sunlight. I mounted the horse, and
we headed out at a walk. I'd take it slowly for a few minutes, giving
her time to remember my riding style, and to let her warm up a
little. I walked her along one of my favorite trails, a path that
winds through a small stand of forested property. When we broke out
of the trees again, I nudged Bella into a gentle canter. She was
anxious to run, though, and I let her have her head. We galloped
across an open meadow, going higher up a rolling mountainside.</p><p>I grinned, the wind streaming through my hair, Bella's powerful
muscles rolling and flexing beneath me. This is what I live for.</p><p>As we crested a rise, I drew up on Bella's reins. She slowed and then
stopped, gave me a snort for having made her stop galloping before
she was ready to, and stamped the ground with one hoof. I patted her
neck, talking to her quietly, telling her what a good horse she is. I
took the hobble that I always bring when I go on solo excursions at
the camp, and hobbled her front legs so that she couldn't wander far.
She didn't mind; she was happy to have the chance to graze on some
fresh green grass. I stood there for a moment, then sat down, gazing
out over the valley. I could just make out the camp in the distance,
off to the southwest.</p><p>I had been in this spot before. Last summer. My eyes misted over as I
remembered her. The feel of her skin, the taste of her soft mouth.
The way that her coal black hair fell around my face as she hovered
over me, staring into my eyes before leaning down to kiss me deeply.
Her fingers caressing my too-large breasts, then exploring further,
touching me everywhere. Her breath, sweet and warm, brushing over my
skin as her lips drew hungry sighs from my throat. The way that she
made my heart leap, my body dance, my soul sing with joy.</p><p>I shook my head, wiping tears from my cheeks. I missed her with an
ache that I was sure would never stop.</p><p>I had tried to be angry with her for abandoning me. Oh, how I had
tried. But I couldn't. For a little while, I had managed to fake it,
but I knew I was fooling myself. She had moved across the country to
accept a job as the chief riding instructor at a year-round
equestrian school. The salary they had offered her was an ungodly
high one, and the position was prestigious. Besides, she had never
been anything but honest with me. A permanent relationship wasn't
something she had any interest in.</p><p>That didn't do anything to ease the aching in my soul, though.</p><p>I'm not stupid. On one level, I knew that I should just be grateful
for the time that I got to share with her, for the happiness she'd
brought to me for that brief summer. But my heart didn't really give
a damn what my head knew. All it knew was that it had been broken
when she waved goodbye to me that last time. There had been tears on
her face, and a gentle smile. At least I knew that hurting me hadn't
been easy for her.</p><p>As I sat there in the meadow listening to Bella greedily eating fresh
grass shoots, the warm spring breeze carried the scent of new grass
and warm earth to me. I found that I couldn't help but smile through
my tears. She had given me, literally, everything. As confused as I
felt, as scared as I was at the thought of these new things about
myself that I now had to face alone, I knew that what she'd given me
was the most valuable gift I'd ever received.</p><p>She had taught me who I really am. When she gave herself to me, she
had taught me how to give myself to her. I'd learned to embrace the
beauty of what she'd offered me. Even though it still frightened me,
and I knew that I still had miles to go before I'd feel comfortable
in my own skin, I also knew who and what I am, and for that gift,
I'll always be in her debt.</p><p>But I couldn't help wishing desperately that she was here with me
now, our bodies entwined, our souls melding together. Just once,
that's all I asked for. Just one more time...</p><p>I sighed and shook my head again. I stood up and brushed off the seat
of my jeans, and walked to Bella. She didn't bother to lift her head
at my approach. She was too busy trying to fill her belly with the
tender shoots of new grass. I squatted and removed her hobble,
picking up her reins. I put the hobble back in the saddle bag, and
mounted again.</p><p>Bella swiveled her ears at me, turning her head and giving me a
reproachful look for interrupting her meal. I smiled, and reached
into the saddle bag once more and retrieved a carrot that I'd brought
with me. I broke it in half, and leaned forward in the saddle so she
could take it from the palm of my hand, first one piece, then the
other. Bella knows I'm a pushover when it comes to treats. I think by
now she figures it's only her due.</p><p>I urged Bella into a hard gallop. We took a different route back to
the camp, skirting the wooded areas, so that she could run to her
heart's content all the way back. When she slowed and then stopped
outside the barn, she was blowing and puffing, but still stamping her
hoof and doing a little dance of excitement. She does love to run!</p><p>I removed the saddle and bridle, putting a hackamore over her head,
then led her into the corral and walked her for ten minutes, letting
her cool down. Then I led her into the barn, and brushed and curried
her before returning her to her stall, making sure that she had
plenty of hay and fresh water. Then I returned to my cabin. Being
such a sucker, I gave her another carrot before I left.</p><p>Back in my small room, I stripped off my clothes, threw them in the
laundry basket I'd brought, wrapped up in a towel, and went to
shower. I turned on the water, and while I waited for it to heat up,
hung my towel on a hook.</p><p>I showered quickly, wanting to get to the dining hall and eat before
they shut down for the night. I hadn't yet put any snacks in my
refrigerator, and while I don't mind apples or carrots, I was
hungrier than that right now. When I finished, I went back to my
room, put on clean clothes, and went to eat.</p><p>I remembered some of the kitchen staff from last summer. I was
probably being silly, but it seemed as though they were looking at
with knowing eyes. Oh, yeah, she's the one who was having an affair
with the boss last summer, they seemed to be thinking. I filled a
tray quickly and went to eat.</p><p>I was the only counselor there, because I'd taken the time to go for
a ride before eating. That was fine with me, I really didn't feel
like trying to make friends with any of the other counselors just
yet. I have a hard time making friends, and now, with my new outlook
on other women, I was worried that the rumors would start to fly as
soon as they took one look at me. I just knew that I had the word
""Lesbian"" in glowing neon letters on my forehead, letters that only I
was unable to see.</p><p>When I got back to my room, I was exhausted. The combination of the
long drive, my ride with Bella, and the emotional turmoil of being
back here again, in this place where I had fallen so much in love for
the first time in my life, had left me exhausted. I pulled off my
boots and jeans, maneuvered my bra off without taking off my shirt,
and crawled into the tiny bed in my tee-shirt and panties. I fell
deeply asleep almost immediately, though I woke with vague memories
of dreams where I was back in the meadow, making love with her once
again.</p><p>I sighed. I'd woken before the alarm went off. I got up and got
dressed, went to eat breakfast, and then waited for my girls to begin
arriving.</p><p>I just wished that I could lighten my mood.
 </p><p>~ To Be Continued ~</p><p>Copyright © 2010 Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin &amp; BabyKeiko
All Rights Reserved</p>"
855,Summer Blessing ~ Chapter II,Babykeiko & Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"At Summer Camp, where the focus is on horseback riding, twenty-year-old counselor and riding instructor Karen meets Yuki, an eleven-year-old camper who is excited that she is going to learn how to ride. What follows is a story of confusion, desire, love, and surrender…","['F', 'g', 'F/g', 'Rom', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with
all rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You
are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any
fees to readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually
explicit material in the community where you view such material,
please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional
and any resemblance to actual events or persons (living or dead) is
purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit
stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories
featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors
and adults, or any other situation, please check the story codes
before reading the text.</p><p class=""h2"">~  Chapter II  ~</p><p>I was SO VERY EXCITED... for the first time going to a camp to ride
horses... not once a week in our perfectly nice equestrian school
where I could ride year-round, but only once a week... no, ride
DAILY... and outdoors...</p><p>I loved the equestrian school, don't get me wrong... had been going
there for 5 years now... and since Miss Becka came last year...
things had gotten even better... she had such a magical way with
horses... she had come all the way from across the country... and she
is an awesome instructor... and so nice, too... her beautiful black
hair... dark as... well... coal I guess... fit, too... had been
riding horses forever...</p><p>she had joined from a position as camp director of the very camp I
was now going to... in fact, it had been Miss Becka's suggestion I
should consider going there when we were chatting in the stables one
day and I explained to her about my mom's plan to drop me at a camp
while she went on a 1 week business trip</p><p>I immediately loved the idea... and after Mom spoke with Miss Becka,
she thought it was a great idea, too...</p><p>So tomorrow we were going... first fly at a ridiculously early
hour... quite a long flight across country... and then a 2 hour
drive... and then... at last... we would be there...</p><p>My mom had let me pack my suitcase myself, for the first time ever...
and I was quite proud of what I had accomplished... but of course my
mom had to come and inspect... she lifted and inspected my reasonably
neatly piles of T-shirts, tank T's, jeans, undies, sweaters, a rain
jacket, two books, and other stuff I thought I needed like a journal,
a pen, my camera...</p><p>""Yuki-chan, do you think you have everything?"" she asked, looking at
me with a little knowing smile... I sighed... I knew she would find
something I had forgotten... and because she is so smart she was
probably right... ""Don't you think you need this?""</p><p>She held up a Macy's box... with a ribbon... I looked at her with
question marks written all over my face</p><p>""Open it"" she said, ""it is about time as your body is ready for it,
and it is my gift to you for doing so well in school""</p><p>I opened the box... tissue paper... and under it, three sets of
matching bra's and undies... nothing too special or frilly (or
sexy...) but... my eyes misted a little as I looked to my mom... my
first real girl undies</p><p>Mom smiled... and I hugged her... my mom always smells good... the
combination of her shampoo and the tiny amount of perfume she uses...
my mom gives great hugs... we have always been close and I folded
myself against her, and whispered ""thanks Mom""...</p><p>She held me... I always felt so good... so safe... so protected...
and so... like I was her little child... I liked that feeling... I
didnt have to worry... didnt have to think... my mommy was there to
take care of me</p><p>We let go... she kissed me on the forehead and walked towards the
door... she turned with a little smile and said to me ""you might want
to consider bringing some toiletries too... unless you plan on
smelling more like horse then the horses in the camp?""... aaarrghhh,
see what I mean? She always finds something, and she is always
right...</p><p>~ To Be Continued ~</p><p>Copyright © 2010 Baby Keiko &amp; Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin
All Rights Reserved</p>"
856,Summer Blessing ~ Chapter III,Babykeiko & Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"At Summer Camp, where the focus is on horseback riding, twenty-year-old counselor and riding instructor Karen meets Yuki, an eleven-year-old camper who is excited that she is going to learn how to ride. What follows is a story of confusion, desire, love, and surrender…","['F', 'g', 'F/g', 'Rom', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with all rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright, and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community where you view such material, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to actual events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story codes before reading the text.</p><p class=""h2"">~  Chapter III  ~</p><p>I had lucked out this year. My group was rather small. It seemed that most of the girls in the nine to eleven age range were riding English this year. I was told that I'd have just seven girls in my cabin. I'd been given a clipboard with a list of names and some small personal details about each of the girls. I had a nice range of students, all with at least a little experience at sitting a horse. I was excited. This could turn out to be a really fun summer.</p><p>As the girls arrived one by one, I met the parents, exchanged pleasantries, received specific little bits of information that they thought would be helpful, and so on. The girls were all exuberant, excited at being away from home and parents for the summer, at having some freedom. A few were even excited at the prospect of being able to ride every day.</p><p>Six of my group had arrived, but so far, there had been no sign of the seventh. I decided to herd the ones I had to the cabin, and start getting them all settled in. Some of the parents followed along, wanting to check out the living quarters. Most, though, simply gave their daughters a hug, a quick kiss, and were on their way. I figured that some of them were just as excited as the girls at the idea of a summer of freedom.</p><p>Once the parents had inspected the cabin, and then left their girls with me for the summer, I started the process of getting them settled. I'm not much for rigid structure in living arrangements, so I let them all work out among themselves who would take each bunk. They split up in pairs, most having made friends the summer before. Three sets of bunk beds filled up, leaving two completely empty bunks, a total of four beds. The last girl arriving would have her pick of bunks, and since she was a first year camper, she most likely wouldn't feel too left out by not having a bunkmate.</p><p>In the midst of the bedlam of unpacking, putting clothes in lockers, making up beds, and the like, the door to the cabin opened. Camper number seven had arrived. She stood in the door, a very beautiful, very petite Asian woman standing behind her, her hands on the little girl's shoulders. The little girl caught me by surprise. <em>She's beautiful,</em> I thought. I couldn't help staring at her.</p><p>I glanced at my clipboard for her name. Tiara, eleven years old. She was petite, no more than four feet, five inches tall, very slender, very beautiful. Her mother was obviously Asian, but Tiara was just as obviously biracial. Her skin was the color of dark, rich, golden honey. She was regarding me quite seriously with huge, dark brown eyes, eyes that were full of intelligence. Her facial features were typical of that Asian-African combination, strikingly beautiful. Her hair was simply amazing, surrounding her head like a big, curly black halo. There was a slight smile playing at the corners of her mouth as she regarded me.</p><p>She was wearing a simple outfit that somehow looked graceful on her. Blue jeans that didn't actually fit her tightly, yet still accented the shape of her slender legs. A pale yellow cami-style top that accented the puffiness of her budding little breasts; those breasts were just a whisper, barely there. Clean white athletic shoes completed the outfit. A typical little girl's outfit, yet somehow, she brought a sort of grace to the clothes that I'd never seen before.</p><p>The woman was smiling at me expectantly, so I grinned and went to them. I spoke to the little girl first.</p><p>""Hi, there! I'm Karen, I'll be your counselor and teacher this summer. And you're Tiara, right?""</p><p>Extending her hand for me to shake, she smiled disarmingly up at me. Her cheeks dimpled beautifully.</p><p>""My name is Tiara, but if you'd like, you may call me 'Yuki,' "" she said softly, in that gentle tone of voice that is so often only heard from women and girls of Asian descent. Melodic, that was it. Her voice was melodic as she introduced herself to me.</p><p>""Yuki, I'm very pleased to meet you,"" I replied. ""There are four beds left open; you can pick whichever you'd like.""</p><p>Yuki stood regarding me, but made no move to pick a bunk yet. She didn't seem nervous, in fact she seemed quite relaxed and at ease. I smiled at the woman behind her.</p><p>""And you must be Yuki's Mom,"" I said, reaching for her hand. She took it in hers, cool, smooth skin and a firm grip, and gave me a brief handshake.</p><p>""I am, indeed,"" she replied. ""Yuki has been quite excited at the thought of being able to ride every day.""</p><p>There was a definite trace of an Asian accent in her words, but her English was flawless. It was obvious that Yuki had learned her manner of speech from her mother, who shared the same soft, melodic tone of voice that her daughter spoke with.</p><p>""Wonderful!"" I said. ""I see that you've had some experience, Yuki. I think you'll have a wonderful time this summer. We have some beautiful horses here, and they all love being ridden.""</p><p>That brought a grin to her lovely face.</p><p>""Oh, please,"" she said, clasping her hands together tightly in front of her, ""when I may I see them?"" I grinned.</p><p>""You can meet them just as soon as everyone is settled into their bunks,"" I replied.</p><p>Her eyes dancing with excitement, Yuki turned to her mother. She wrapped her arms around the woman's waist, hugging her tightly. Her mother leaned down and kissed the top of her head, holding her in a soft embrace. These two were going to miss each other. This wasn't a case of breaking free from parental control, or a parent getting a summer off. You could see it in the love that shone from both pairs of eyes.</p><p>""You follow Ms. Karen's instructions, Yuki-chan,"" her mother said softly. ""Before you know it, I will have returned from my business, you will have finished your time here, and we will be together again.""</p><p>Yuki lifted her face and smiled at her mother, kissed her on one cheek, then the other, and finally placed a soft kiss on her mother's lips.</p><p>""I will, Mom,"" she said softly. ""Please don't worry. I'll have fun, and I'll be careful. I'll see you when you return.""</p><p>Yuki picked up her large duffel bag and her back pack, and chose the lower bunk on the end closest to the door to my tiny little room. As she began to unpack, I smiled at her mother.</p><p>""Please don't worry for her,"" I said. ""She's in good hands here, and if she enjoys riding as much as it seems she does, then she and I will become very good friends.""</p><p>Smiling, she took my hand again, holding it in her grip as she spoke.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said simply. ""Yuki is a very good child, I am sure you will have no difficulties with her. You will also find that she does love to ride, even though she does not have as much experience as she would like.""</p><p>""Well, then,"" I said, ""we'll make sure that she gets all the experience that she can while she's here.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said, releasing my hand. She called out, ""Good-bye, Yuki-chan! Have fun!""</p><p>"" 'Bye, Mom! I will, I promise.""</p><p>With one more brief smile, Yuki's mother turned and left the cabin, and I was left alone for the summer to deal with seven barely pubescent girls.</p><p>I turned and surveyed the scene. There was a lot of giggling, chattering, and general confusion, but I thought that now would be a good time to make my little announcement speech.</p><p>""Okay, girls, listen up, please! Keep doing what you're doing, but please listen while you're settling in.""</p><p>It took a moment, but the noise subsided until I was sure they were listening to me.</p><p>""I don't have a lot of rules for my cabin,"" I began, ""but the rules that I do have, I insist on being followed. Rule number one, and most important, do no leave here alone without telling me where you're going and when you'll be coming back. That's important. I'm responsible for you, and I need to know where you are so I can make sure that no one turns up missing.""</p><p>""Rule number two, I expect all of you to treat each other with respect. That means a few things. Those of you with more experience, no making fun of the ones who aren't as good as you are yet. Remember, you were all brand new to riding once, and you all had to learn. It also means that even though you all live in one big room, you will respect each other's private space. No going into each other's lockers without permission, no using each other's things without permission. Think of your bunk and locker areas as your private rooms, and treat them that way, okay?""</p><p>""Rule number three, and the final rule, is that I expect you all to try to help each other. Like I said, some of you have more experience than others. If you think you might be able to help someone with riding, or with anything, then offer to help. This isn't a competition, it's meant to be fun and to help you all learn as much as you can.""</p><p>""That's it for my rules,"" I said, surveying the large room. ""I'm really easy to get along with, and I like to think I'm a pretty good rider, too. We're here to have fun and learn as much about horses as we can. Your job for the summer is to do just that: have fun and learn. Do we have a deal?""</p><p>Six little girls shrieked out their agreement. The seventh, little Yuki, stood staring at me with those huge dark eyes. When I looked at her, she smiled that perfect smile, nodding her head in agreement. Her beauty caught me by surprise again.</p><p>She was absolutely breathtaking.</p><p>I shook my head. What on earth was I thinking? <em>Breathtaking?</em> She was an eleven year old kid! Beautiful, cute, adorable, whatever. But ""breathtaking?"" That implied... I didn't really want to think about what that implied.</p><p>I shook my head, and went into my room. I wanted to stock up on sugar cubes and some carrots and apples for the horses. As soon as the girls were settled, we'd be going to the barn to meet them. As I was gathering the treats together, a soft voice spoke.</p><p>""Ms. Karen?"" I turned to see Yuki standing in my doorway. I smiled.</p><p>""Hi, Yuki! Please, just call me Karen. No need to call me 'Ms.' "" She rewarded me with that heart melting smile.</p><p>""Alright, Karen,"" she said. """"Everyone is almost finished. Are we going to meet the horses soon?""</p><p>I smiled. Even if she hadn't been so beautiful, she would have won my heart. She obviously loved horses almost as much as I do. See, a lot of the girls come to ride because they think it makes them cool, or because their parents want them to ride as some kind of a status symbol or something. Every once in a while, though, you meet someone who has that innate passion for them. I had a feeling that beautiful little Yuki was one of those would spend her life carrying on a love affair with the graceful animals.</p><p>""Yes, we are,"" I said. ""Would you like some sugar cubes to bring with you?""</p><p>""Oh, yes please!"" Yuki said. ""Is there a place where I can buy treats for them? My mother gave me some spending money.""</p><p>I gave her a small plastic bag filled with sugar cubes. She clutched it happily. I was going to like this little girl. The first thing she wanted to buy with the money her mother had given her was treats for the horses. Not candy, not soft drinks, not silly souvenirs. Something for the horses.</p><p>""Actually,"" I told her, ""the camp doesn't sell things like that."" Her face fell a little.</p><p>""But,"" I continued, ""if you'd like, the next time I go into town, I can pick some things up for you. And you can keep apples and carrots in the little refrigerator in my room, if you'd like.""</p><p>""Oh, thank you!"" she replied, nodding her head. ""That would be very nice."" That mass of thick, dark hair surrounding her head moved, shimmering in the light.</p><p>I picked up my jacket, slipped it on, and smiled at her.</p><p>""Come on,"" I said, ""let's get the other girls, and go meet your summer friends.""</p><p>She stepped back from my doorway, waiting for me to pass. When I did, she followed in my wake, staying close to me.</p><p>""Okay, girls!"" I shouted over the noise. ""Time for a meet and greet with the horses. Get to know them a little bit, because in a few days, you'll be assigned to the horse that best works with you. After that, the two of you will be friends for the summer.""</p><p>The girls started piling towards the door. Yuki hung back for a moment.</p><p>""Karen, do you mean it?"" she asked. ""We get to have our own horse assigned to us for the whole summer?"" Her eyes were dancing with excitement.</p><p>""Yes, you do,"" I replied. ""You'll ride several of them for a few days, until we find which horse seems to be the one you form a bond with.""</p><p>""My own horse for the whole summer,"" she said softly. ""This is going to be even better than I thought!""</p><p>I grinned, following the girls out the door. Yuki was a little shadow, following close behind me.</p><p>Several of the girls had been here the year before, so they already knew which horses they wanted. Yuki and two others were new. They walked with me slowly, stopping at each stall, talking to the horses, stroking velvety noses, offering little treats of sugar, apples, or carrots. The horses love this day; they get an enormous amount of those special treats that they love so much. The girls love it, too, especially the new ones, because they get to walk around and mingle with these magnificent animals.</p><p>Every once in a while, you see something wonderful happen between a horse and a human being. I was keeping an eye on the girls, handing them pieces of apple and carrot, watching them move from horse to horse. Then I saw that Yuki had stopped, and seemed to have lost interest in greeting any other horses. My heart thumped, my breath caught in my throat at the beauty of it.</p><p>She had stopped at the stall of a three year old, red dun colored filly. My breath caught because of the symbolism. The filly's name is Mizuki. I have no idea who named her, but I'd looked up the name last summer. It means ""beautiful moon"" in Japanese. Mizuki, as I remembered, is a very docile, even-tempered filly. As I watched, Yuki stood talking to the filly, whispering quietly to her as she stroked the soft cheek and nose, feeding her cubes of sugar from an outstretched hand. Mizuki repeatedly nuzzled her nose into Yuki's neck.</p><p>I walked over to the two of them. Yuki continued to murmur softly to the filly as she smiled up at me.</p><p>""Do you like her?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded, never breaking the rhythmic cadence of her vocal caresses as she became acquainted with the horse.</p><p><em>She's going to be good one day,</em> I thought. Actually, she was already good. Someday, if she held on to her passion for them, she was going to be an amazing talent with horses.</p><p>I lowered my voice.</p><p>""If you'd like, you can ride her first this afternoon when we go out,"" I said.</p><p>Yuki's eyes widened and she grinned. Still, she never stopped murmuring to the horse. Horses are reassured by a calm, steady voice speaking quietly to them. Yuki seemed to have a natural talent for this, because even though she's even-tempered and calm, Mizuki is still a very young horse, prone to be nervous if there's a lot of excitement. I watched her ears. She cocked one back, then switched and cocked the other back. Mizuki was listening to the soft, calm, quiet little voice. She also cocked one rear leg up, a definite sign that she was relaxed and at ease with this little girl, even in the midst of all this confusion. I decided to leave them alone to keep making friends.</p><p>Before I left, though, I slipped two carrots into Yuki's hand. Her grin widened and her eyes sparkled at me.</p><p>""Her name is Mizuki,"" I said quietly.</p><p>Stepping back, I watched the two of them, horse and girl. Yuki stood, completely at ease, quietly murmuring to Mizuki. The horse continued to nuzzle her neck, except when Yuki was offering her sugar or carrot pieces. That mass of gorgeous hair, the color of her skin, the way that she calmed and relaxed the filly, all of it combined into something extraordinarily beautiful. I felt a sharp, sudden pang in my lower belly, that faded slowly into a creeping warmth. I was dismayed to find myself aroused by the sight of Yuki and the filly.</p><p>As if figuring out that I'm a lesbian wasn't bad enough. Now this? I'm getting turned on at the site of an eleven year old girl? What the hell was wrong with me? It didn't matter that she was breathtakingly beautiful, she was only eleven years old! I felt my face flush with embarrassment, as if everyone there could read my thoughts. This just would not do, not at all. Angrily, I spun on my heel and went to follow some of the other girls as they talked to the horses.</p><p>No matter where I looked, though, she was always there at the corner of my eye. Even if I put my back towards her, I was aware of her. I felt like crying. How could this be? It's not enough that I'm gay, now I'm turning into a pedophile, too? These girls had been entrusted to me. I was responsible for them. How could I possibly be trusted with them, when I was having feelings like this for one of them? <em>God, what's next?</em> I thought. <em>An all-girl orgy in the shower after lights out?</em></p><p>No, no orgy fantasies. Just one little girl who seemed to have struck some chord within me. How on earth was I going to cope with this?

</p><p>Suddenly, I was struck with the thought that it was going to be a very long summer for me.</p>"
857,Summer Blessing ~ Chapter IV,Babykeiko & Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"At Summer Camp, where the focus is on horseback riding, twenty-year-old counselor and riding instructor Karen meets Yuki, an eleven-year-old camper who is excited that she is going to learn how to ride. What follows is a story of confusion, desire, love, and surrender…","['F', 'g', 'F/g', 'Rom', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with all
rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise explicitly
granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues,
providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright,
and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You are NOT
free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to
readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit
material in the community where you view such material, please leave
now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any
resemblance to actual events or persons (living or dead) is purely
coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please
read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex,
bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any
other situation, please check the story codes before reading the text.</p><p>It was like magic... I KNEW the minute I walked up to the horse that
she was the one... I saw the plate with her name: ""Mizuki""... that
just took my breath away... Mizuki was my gran's name... and it also
happens to be one of my favorite manga characters, from the Hana Kami
series... it was just too much of a coincidence...</p><p>I used the treats to befriend her, but I kind of knew that even
without the treats I would have been her friend... it just felt right...</p><p>It wasn't just the horse that was so cool... the other girls seemed
really nice, our sleeping quarters were nice and clean and kinda
new... and Karen seemed just totally wow...</p><p>This started out perfect... and although I would miss my mom it was
going to be a great two weeks...</p><p>""OK girls,"" said Karen ""are you ready for a first trial?""... whoops and
cheers - we were all sooooo ready...</p><p>Karen explained she wanted to see each of us to saddle our horse for
riding, see us mount, and then go 5 times around the outside manage...
this was so she could assess what level of confidence and what
knowledge we had... so each of us had to wait our turn, and we sat on
the benches outside in the sun, overlooking one of the two manages,
watching each of us ride... the other manage was occupied by the
beginners group...</p><p>At last it was my turn... it was just me and Karen and one other girl
in the stables... the other girl, Katja from Sweden, had just finished
her ride... she was well experienced, and had been riding since she
was 5... she also spoke excellent English... she was a really cheerful
personality and she and I had been chatting while we waited our
turns... ""I am going outside"" she shouted when she had stabled her
horse, easiest the largest of the lot, a brown haired boy named Sir...</p><p>Karen stood with me in the confines of Mizuki's stable... she said: ""
it is amazing, Yukio... Mizuki is so calm... you and her must be
kindred spirits""... I explained the significance of Mizuki's name...
and all of a sudden I was so happy with everything going on... the
great place I was in... the beautiful weather... Mizuki... and at the
same time the ""pang"" of hurt I felt when talking about my gran... I
couldn't help it but I started crying...</p><p>Not all out balling, mind you... just some tears coming down my
face... Karen seemed surprised and perhaps a bit shocked... 'what is
it Yukio? are you alright?"" she came over to me right away, and quite
naturally pulled me in to a hug... and quite naturally I slipped
against her... as I said before, my mom and I hug all the time as an
expression of love and connectedness so it felt so good to get a hug
when I needed one</p><p>""Do you miss your mom already? what's wrong?"" asked Karen softly, as
she held me to her... I noticed my face was at her breast level...
uughhh I am so SMALL... all of a sudden I felt really stupid... why
did I cry??? I was making a right idiot of myself... and that thought
made me sob a little more...</p><p>""There, there"" said Karen, stroking my hair... ""you can tell me
anything, Yukio""...</p><p>I calmed down... and told her there really wasn't anything wrong... it
was just so overwhelming to be in a place that was all so perfect and
great... and then to be reminded of my gran...</p><p>Karen said she totally understood... ""but just to be clear"" she said
""It is nothing to do with me, or that you do not want to be here,
Yukio? because, again, you can tell me anything, little one.""</p><p>What happened next seemed to happen like it was in slow motion or
something...</p><p>Karen's hand had stroked my hair so softly... my face was slightly
sideways between Karen's breasts... I realized with reddening face that
her breasts were quite large... and soft... I head heard of fake
breasts and wondered if these were... why did I wanted to know that?
were they? how can you tell anyway? these thoughts were tumbling
through my head...</p><p>I felt Karen's hand leave my head, and then she held my face in her two
hands... for someone who was around horses all the time, her hands
were remarkably soft... why would I notice that? how did she manage
that? again, thoughts tumbling...</p><p>My body was still against her... and it felt nice... what was it that
was so nice about it? gosh, she feels soft yet strong... I felt a
little strange... not sure what exactly... and not bad... just
different... weird, but good...</p><p>Karen held my face and I looked up to her... she looked at me, and I
felt this warm stirring as she did... she sighed, while her thumbs
kind of ever so gently stroked my cheeks... ""OK, honey?""</p><p>I nodded yes... then the moment seemed to fade and the world started
turning at normal speed again... but the warmth stayed inside me...
weird... new...</p><p>I saddled Mizuki... and of course Mizuki was a star... quiet...
patient... I walked her to the manage outside... and mounted... it
felt so natural... but then, as I rode my 5 laps, it also felt...
well... you know... down there... warm... I had not realized but
realized now that the warmth I had felt earlier was centred in two
places... I blushed as I I felt it now consciously... it was my
kitty... oh wow... my kitty was so warm... so warm... and slick...</p><p>I had discovered my kitty could do that since only six months... I
have a very outie kitty... my gran used to joke when she would bathe me
as a little girl that I had an almond glued between my legs... and
that's what it looked like... when it was all folded shut...</p><p>A few months ago one of the girls in school after P.E. had pointed at my
kitty and said ""you have big lips"" and I had become a bit self
conscious about it... I checked the other girls, and yes, my kitty was
indeed different from all the others... it was very lippy I suppose...
and I started to grow some hair, too...</p><p>I told my mom what had happened and she said that all girls in the
Shimizu family had this... ""some people have a big nose, or are cross
eyed, or have warts in funny places.... we have big lipped kitty's
baby... it is nothing to be ashamed off... and don't let anybody tell
you different""...</p><p>That night, in the bath, I had inspected my kitty up-close... I had
looked at it... and touched it... even as a small child I had
sometimes pulled on those frumpy little lips... but now they seemed
even more pronounced and prominent... and when I touched them... I had
felt that warmth... the same I now felt, while riding Mizuki...</p><p>I had started touching my kitty lips in the bath pretty much every day
since... it felt nice... new... strange... tingly... and my kitty
would get all slippery... I knew the mechanics of sex from my mom...
she was quite open about it... and with the help of a Japanese sex ed
book with kind of technical drawings she had explained...</p><p>So I knew the slickness was there to help a penis come into a woman's
vagina and all that... but as I explored myself in the bath, there was
no penis... so why would it get slick... anyway... it felt nice... and
it didn't make me stop... it made me just wonder...</p><p>Sometimes there was a lot of slickness... usually when it felt like
really nice... like I was a balloon and was going higher and higher in
the sky... I could see the slickness kind of pooled at the bottom of
my up-side-down almond... where the opening was... like a white dollop
of slickness...</p><p>Under water it would look like a milky kind of little cloud coming
from my opening... when I would come out of the bath it was like a
white little blob... just sitting there... I had of course touched
it... curious... see it become stringy cob webs between my fingers...
so weird... but it all felt so good... so new...</p><p>And now I felt like I felt when in the bath... but again... there was
no penis anywhere... I was riding a horse... I had cried and received
a hug... from Karen... so why did I feel the way I did???</p><p>I was confused... a little embarrassed... when I reached the end of my
5 rounds Karen said ""well done Yukio... are you OK? your face is so
red..."" I nodded and said ""I am fine""... and I was... despite all the
confusing feelings, riding Mizuki had felt great.</p><p>""Well, I guess we have all had a tiring day girls..."" said Karen, ""you
traveled here and then had to get to know each other and your
horses... I think that should be all for today... you're all more or
less at the same level of experience so that is great... tomorrow we
will go for our first ride outside... make sure you are ready at 6:30
tonight for dinner... until then you have time to yourself... there is
an Internet connection in the recreation area... see you later, girls!""</p><p>We all scattered off...</p>"
858,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 5,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,5,"Meagan Falls  in love with her nine-year-old niece, Janelle. As their relationship develops, Janelle decides to explore her sexuality even further, bringing her best friend into the mix.","['F', 'F/g', 'g/g', 'F/gg', 'Inc', 'Pedo', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with all rights expressly reserved by the author unless otherwise explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it. You are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community where you view such material, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text.</p><p>It was one of those rare moments of near-perfect timing. I woke early in the morning; as my eyes opened blearily, I felt Janelle stir in my arms. We had awakened at almost the same moment, still cuddled close together, warm beneath the sheet and blankets. She was completely beneath the covers, her head still cradled against my breasts. As I looked at the mirrored wall, I saw the covers slowly slide down, her prettily tousled hair coming into view. I smiled as I felt and heard her yawn, one hand rubbing at her eyes. Then it hit me.</p><p><i>Oh, dear God... What the hell have I done?</i></p><p>As the events of last night swam into my mind, I felt as though I'd been kicked in the stomach. I had visions of being led away in handcuffs, and thought that it would be no more than I deserved. I had molested my niece.</p><p>Okay, maybe I hadn't technically molested her, really, but all the same, it was a fine line. I'd engaged in mutual masturbation with her. I had touched her pretty little nipples as she lay next to me, pleasuring herself. Perhaps worst of all, though, I had quite probably opened a door that I had no business even thinking of passing through.</p><p><i>How the hell am I going to deal with this?</i> I wondered. <i>What do I say to her?</i></p><p>My arms still around her, Janelle moved and stretched, extending her both arms above her head, her entire body going taut. As she moved, my hand ended up resting on her tight, flat belly. She yawned again, then turned her head and smiled at me.</p><p>""G'mornin', Aunt Meagan,"" she said softly.</p><p>Quickly, I pulled my hand from her skin. I smiled, feeling nervous and worried.</p><p>""Good morning, Sweetie,"" I said. ""Did you sleep okay?""</p><p>Still smiling, she nodded her head, then rolled to her side facing me, curling herself up close, resting her head on my breast again. ""Mmm-hmmm..."" Her voice sounded like the purring of a cat.</p><p>I had to move, get out of this bed and away from her soft, warm body, so close to mine. The bathroom! That would work.</p><p>""Sweetie,"" I said, ""I need to move. I have to pee.""</p><p>I saw a mock pout on her face as she rolled away from me.</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said softly. Then, ""Me, too.""</p><p><i>Shit...</i></p><p>I couldn't very well insist on privacy. That would be way out of character for me with Janelle. We've never been shy or modest around each other; if I started that now, she'd wonder what was wrong. I had to handle this in a sort of business-as-usual way, or I'd be sending her messages that I didn't want to send.</p><p>On the other hand, I needed to have a discussion with her, and the sooner the better. I also needed to make that conversation as relaxed as I could. If I wasn't careful, Janelle might think that she'd done something wrong. I needed to make sure that she knew, with no doubt, that I was the one who had crossed the line. She could repeat the activities of last night as often as she liked, as long as it was with someone who was more age appropriate. Not with some perverted adult.</p><p>I was terrified. Oddly, it wasn't from fear of what might happen to me because of this. It was fear that I might lose Janelle, that when she came to understand how wrong it had been for me to allow what had happened, she'd hate me. I wasn't sure if I could stand that.</p><p>I got out of bed and padded to the bathroom, Janelle close on my heels. As I sat emptying my bladder, she stood there, bed-rumpled and gorgeous, smiling at me. I did my best to appear relaxed, but I wasn't sure how well I was doing.</p><p>""I'll call the school in just a few minutes,"" I said, ""and let them know you won't be in today.""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" Janelle said softly.</p><p>When I'd finished, I stood and flushed the toilet. Janelle took my place, and I took my robe from the bathroom door, relieved that I could now cover myself in front of her. I belted it around my waist, smiled at Janelle again, and told her that I'd be in my office.</p><p>I let Janelle's school know what was going on, and that she wouldn't be in. They assured me that they'd make sure her teacher was informed, and if there were any critical assignments, someone would call to let us know.</p><p>As I hung up the phone, Janelle walked into my office, still stark naked. She came and wrapped her arms around me in a tight embrace.</p><p>""I love you, Aunt Meagan,"" she whispered, looking up at me. ""Last night was really nice."" She laid her head against my breasts and just stood holding me.</p><p><i>Fuck,</i> I thought. <i>I'm not going to be able to put this off.</i></p><p>What was I supposed to say to her? <i>""Oh, by the way, Janelle, I loved it too. But you need to forget that anything happened with your perverted, child-molesting old aunt.""</i></p><p>Yeah, sure.</p><p><i>Just be careful, Meagan,</i> I thought.</p><p><i>You should have been careful last night,</i> Ellie and Nellie were hissing in my mind again.</p><p>""Uhm, Sweetie..."" I hesitated. Janelle lifted her head and smiled up at me expectantly.</p><p>""Janelle... Last night shouldn't have happened,"" I said. ""I shouldn't have let that happen.""</p><p>""Why not?"" she asked. She looked genuinely perplexed.</p><p>""Come on,"" I said. ""Let's go get some breakfast, and we'll talk."" I was stalling.</p><p>I started a pot of coffee for myself while Janelle fixed herself a bowl of cereal and a glass of orange juice. I didn't have much of an appetite. I'd stick with just coffee. When it was ready, I sat down at the table with her. Damn it! She was still naked, still completely unselfconscious about it. I tried not to stare.</p><p>I wasn't having much luck with that. She was so damned pretty, with her bed-rumpled hair, her still sleepy-looking cobalt-blue eyes, and that smooth, pale skin. I dropped my eyes to the table for a moment, then looked back up at her.</p><p>""Janelle,"" I said softly, ""about last night. It was wrong of me to let that happen.""</p><p>""But why, Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>""Sweetie, you didn't do anything wrong. I did. It was wrong for me to take advantage of you that way.""</p><p>She sat staring at me like I was insane. ""But, Aunt Meagan,"" she said, ""I started it, not you.""</p><p>""And it was my responsibility to stop it, Janelle,"" I said. ""It's wrong for grownups to do things like that with kids.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>I wished that I could just be like my mother for a moment. Her response would have been, <i>""Because it just is. That's all you need to know.""</i> I couldn't bring myself to do that to Janelle, though.</p><p>""Because you're still too young to make that kind of decision,"" I said. ""Sharing something like that with someone is a very important thing. You need to have some more experience before you start making those kinds of decisions. And it's wrong for an adult to do something like that with someone so young.""</p><p>She sat considering this for a moment.</p><p>""What if we were both the same age?"" she asked.</p><p>""You mean, if I was your age?"" I asked. Janelle nodded. ""Then it would be different,"" I said. ""I wouldn't be expecting you to act like an adult. We'd both be kids, and there's nothing wrong with kids doing things like that together.""</p><p>""But what's the difference?""</p><p>""Sweetie, it would be too easy for me to try and make you do things that you aren't ready to do yet. Things that you might not want to do.""</p><p>""You wouldn't do that,"" she said firmly.</p><p>""I'd like to believe that, Janelle,"" I said. ""But until last night, I would have thought that I'd never let anything like that happen with someone your age.""</p><p>""Then why did you?"" she asked.</p><p>Why, indeed. <i>Tread lightly, Meagan,</i> I thought. I looked straight into her devastatingly beautiful eyes.</p><p>""Honestly,"" I said quietly, ""I guess I let it happen because I love you so much, and because I find you so beautiful and attractive. I wanted it to happen. And I didn't stop to think about how wrong it was.""</p><p>Janelle blushed, the color creeping up from her chest, to her neck, and into her cheeks.</p><p>""Then Mom was lyin' to me?"" she asked quietly.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I replied.</p><p>""Mom said it was okay for me ta do things like that. She said it was okay ta do anything I wanted like that, with anyone I wanted to, as long as I decided that I want ta do it.""</p><p>""No, Janelle,"" I said, ""your Mom wasn't lying to you. But I'm pretty sure she didn't mean that it was okay to do those things with an adult.""</p><p>""But, Aunt Meagan, you didn't ask me ta do it. I wanted to. I asked you ta let me do it.""</p><p>I started to open my mouth, but she rushed on.</p><p>""An' besides,"" she said, ""it's not like you really did anything. You just watched me. Well, 'kay, you touched me a little bit, but I liked it when you did. I wanted ta do it for you. An' I liked watching you, too. An' it was like a billion times better last night than it's ever been before.""</p><p>I was losing the argument. Time for a different angle?</p><p>""Janelle,"" I said, ""Do you have any idea how angry your Mom and Dad would be with me if they knew I'd let that happen? Do you know that I could get into all kinds of trouble, even be arrested and sent to jail, for doing what I did last night?""</p><p>Janelle shrugged.</p><p>""Then we won't tell anybody,"" she said simply. ""I know how ta keep a secret, ya know.""</p><p>""I don't want to start asking you to keep secrets from your Mom and Dad,"" I said.</p><p>""Then I should tell 'em?""</p><p>""I don't want you to, no,"" I said. ""But if you do, I'll understand.""</p><p>She stared into my eyes with a very serious expression.</p><p>""I don't wanna tell 'em,"" she said softly. ""If I tell 'em, we might never be able ta do it again. An' I really wanna do it again, Aunt Meagan.""</p><p><i>God help me,</i> I thought. <i>I'm doomed.</i></p><p>""Janelle..."" I faltered. ""We can't, Sweetie.""</p><p>""Why not? You love me, right?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, ""I do love you, but that's not the point.""</p><p>""Would you do it with a grownup?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, but that's different.""</p><p>""Why? Cuz I'm just a kid means I don't know what I want?""</p><p>""Janelle...""</p><p>She cut me off. ""My Mom said it's okay if I do it,"" she said. ""An' you said it's okay if I do it. Mom said someday I'll do it with somebody I love, and other stuff, too. We didn't do anything I didn't want to do. I wanted to do everything we did. I love you, an' you love me.""</p><p>She stared at me steadily for a moment.</p><p>"" 'Sides, you said yourself you wanted it ta happen. Now you say we can't do it again. Does that mean you don't wanna do it with me anymore?""</p><p>""Janelle, listen to me, please?"" I said. I could hear the desperation in my own voice. ""You know I love you. Nothing can ever change that. But it's so complicated, don't you see? It would have to be this big, dark secret that we could never share with anyone else. If we were ever caught... Janelle, your Mom and Dad would hate me. They'd never let me see you again. And I couldn't stand that.""</p><p>""If you ask me,"" she said quietly, ""Sara's Dad's the one who should get in trouble. <i>He's</i> the one who's hurtin' a kid, not you. You didn't hurt me. You made me feel like you love me, an' like I'm special.""</p><p>Again, that steady stare.</p><p>""An' if feelin' like I felt last night is bad, then I don't care. I liked it. I wanna do it again with you. If you don't wanna, then fine. Just tell me you don't wanna. But I don't think you can, cuz you don't ever lie ta me.""</p><p>Without another word, she stood up from the table. She brought her dishes to the sink and rinsed them, and then she walked out of the room and went upstairs.</p><p>She was hurt. I'd blown this, badly. I wanted to comfort her, reassure her, but I was terrified to. I was afraid that if I went to her, I'd take one look into those eyes, and just give up the battle. I'd surrender to something I knew was wrong.</p><p><i>What exactly is wrong with it?</i> I asked myself. <i>You're hurting her now by refusing to admit what you're feeling. Which is worse?</i></p><p><i>What's worse is getting her involved in something she's not ready for yet.</i> Ellie and Nellie were throwing out their two cents worth again.</p><p><i>Just shut up, you two. You don't know everything.</i></p><p>They shut up. Miracles never cease.</p><p>As bad as I'd felt when I woke up this morning, I felt worse now. I'd seen the hurt in Janelle's eyes when we were talking. <i>Way to go, Meagan,</i> I thought. <i>Knock her self-esteem around a little bit, why don't you?</i></p><p>I headed up the stairs to my bedroom. Janelle was there, dressed now in denim shorts, a pink tee-shirt, and sneakers. She was sitting on the edge of my bed, looking forlorn. I took a deep breath, then knelt on the floor in front of her. I took her hands in mine, and looked into her eyes.</p><p>""Janelle, I want you to do something for me, okay?"" I said. ""Just hear me out before you say anything. Will you do that for me?""</p><p>She nodded, looking at me solemnly.</p><p>""I... I want you to think about this. Think about it very hard, okay? Think about everything I said this morning."" I let go of her hands, and placed my fingers on her cheeks, lightly. ""After you've thought about it for a while..."" I swallowed audibly. ""After you've thought about it, if you still feel the same way, then... Then we'll talk again, and we'll do whatever you feel comfortable doing. Is that okay with you?""</p><p>""You're not just tryin' ta make me feel better?"" she said.</p><p>""Janelle... I've been trying to make myself not feel things about you for a while now. Things that I thought I had no right to feel. No, I'm not trying to make you feel better. I'm... Well, I'm admitting to myself what I really want. And if you promise to think about it, and be very sure that it's what you want, too, then... Well, then we'll decide what we're going to do.""</p><p>She threw her arms around me, hugging me tightly. Her voice was muffled when she spoke, her face buried in the side of my neck.</p><p>""I already know, Aunt Meagan, but I'll think about it, I promise.""</p><p>I felt wetness on the skin of my neck. She was crying.</p><p>""I love you, Aunt Meagan.""</p><p>""Shhh... I love you, too, Sweetie. So very, very much."" I smoothed her hair down with one hand, the other pressed against her back as I held her close.</p><p>I pulled back from her, and looked into her eyes. Her face was tearstained, but she was smiling at me.</p><p>""Tell you what,"" I said. ""Let me get dressed, and we'll go and get a few of pinkies for Meagan, and then we'll go to your house and see about feeding her. By then it should be lunch time, and we can go get a burger. Sound good?""</p><p>She nodded, then pulled me back again for another quick hug.</p><p>""You go wash your face and brush your teeth while I get dressed, okay?""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she replied. She stood and made her way to the bathroom.</p><p>Oddly, the snakes didn't say a word. I wondered what that meant.</p><p>Since it looked like a denim and tee-shirt day for Janelle, I decided to imitate her. I'd shower later. I pulled on a pair of panties, then some denim shorts, a pink tee-shirt of my own and sneakers. I went to the bathroom to brush my hair and teeth. When I walked in, Janelle looked at me, noticing that I had on a pretty closely matched outfit. She grinned.</p><p>""Hey! You look nice, Aunt Meagan!""</p><p>This was more like it. She was herself again.</p><p>""Why, thank you,"" I replied. ""You look pretty nice yourself!""</p><p>She giggled. God, I loved hearing her laugh.</p><p>When we were ready to go, I filled a travel mug with coffee, and we went to the local pet shop. We were lucky, they had a mouse who had given birth a few days before, and the owner was willing to sell the babies. Young, immature snakes should be fed baby mice, or very small lizards. We also bought a few frozen dead rats that I needed for Ellie and Nellie. We stopped by my house again just long enough for me to put them in the garage freezer, then we went to feed Janelle's boa for the first time.</p><p>I'll spare you the details of the feeding. I know a lot of people are squeamish about things like that, even though I don't understand why, really. It's a natural process. People with cats don't think twice about seeing a mouse get mauled and killed, but if they see a snake kill the same animal and feed, they get sick to their stomachs. I've never understood it. We'll just leave it with saying that after just a bit of coaxing, Meagan ate the two pinkies that we'd brought her.</p><p>I told Janelle that when she needed to feed her again, I'd take her to get the food supply. Kate is one of those squeamish people who can't even bear to think about a snake feeding. I wasn't sure how Michael would feel about it, but I figured it would be best to have a plan in place, just in case no one else was willing to help out.</p><p>After we fed Janelle's boa, we went out for lunch. Burgers, fries, and milkshakes.</p><p>Yeah, I know. Not very healthy. I figured one meal of pure junk food wouldn't hurt her. I'd have to work out to keep it off my hips, but what the hell.</p><p>I asked Janelle if there was anything she wanted to do. She just wanted to go back to my house and relax. Those were her exact words. I should have known what she was thinking.</p><p>I was doing a pretty good job of blocking out what I'd told Janelle earlier. I guess I was kind of hoping that she'd just forget what I'd said, and that everything would go back to normal. You know, if you ignore something it will just go away.</p><p>Denial, anyone?</p><p>When we got to my house, Janelle went upstairs to change while I pulled two frozen rats out of the freezer, and set them on a paper towel in the kitchen. Don't worry, they come sealed in plastic. You have to let them thaw and come to room temperature naturally. If you microwave them they partially cook, and snakes aren't built for cooked food. Besides, they're whole, meaning they still have all of their internal organs. If you microwave them, they stink like you wouldn't believe. It's a mistake you'll only make once. They'd be ready by late evening, which is my normal feeding time for them. I thought Janelle might like to feed them for me.</p><p>When I went to the living room, Janelle was on the couch with the remote control, dressed in her <i>de rigueur</i> panties and tee-shirt. My heart thumped hard a couple of times. Whether she was conscious of it or not, she was making this really difficult for me. I shot a silent command to Ellie and Nellie to keep their comments to themselves. They heeded the warning. I suppose they wanted to be sure that they were fed that night.</p><p>I <i>should</i> have chosen to sit in the chair. I didn't, though. I sat on the end of the couch. Part of me thought I was probably going to regret that. Another part of me quietly hoped that I'd have something to actually regret. Like I said, I was doomed. Any fighting that I was doing now was purely symbolic. A way for me to be able to say, <i>""I tried to fight it. I really did.""</i></p><p>Yeah, sure I did.</p><p>It was still early afternoon. There wasn't a lot on television that I was interested in, so I let Janelle choose what she wanted. We wound up watching one of those sickening movies on <i>Lifetime;</i> you know, the ones where a woman is a victim all her life, and then rises up against her abusive husband. There's a thousand variations on the theme, really, and every one of them seems to have made its way to this channel.</p><p>It didn't take Janelle very long to move to her usual place when we're alone together, snuggled against my side. I had my arm around her as she sat with her knees drawn up, feet against her butt. Her thighs were almost lying across mine, her hands together at her chest. She was in an almost fetal position against me. That position pretty much left the entire lower half of her body exposed. Pale, lime green panties stretched tightly over the perfect swell of her little ass. Of course, my hand moved to rest against that thin material, my palm flat on one plump little cheek of her butt.</p><p>Nothing overt, mind you. Just my hand resting there on her ass.</p><p>We had been in that position for a while, neither of us saying much, other than the occasional comment about the movie, when I felt Janelle's arm slide across my belly. Her head was resting against my right breast. I felt... Not lust, really. I'm glad that I can say that it wasn't really lust. Lust implies more selfish, physical need than anything else. This was more desire. A deep, aching, longing desire.</p><p>It was in that moment that I consciously gave up the battle with myself.</p><p>I wouldn't press her. I wouldn't set about trying to seduce her into my bed. But I was done fighting it. I loved her, and that was the deciding factor. I remembered being her age, so curious about the mysteries of my own body, and about what people did together. I remembered finding other girls and women attractive, and how confusing that had been for me. I would not try to sweep anything aside with Janelle any longer. The pace and the choices would be hers. I would not deny her.</p><p>Besides, I hadn't been much older than Janelle when, at just barely eleven, I'd had my first encounter with another girl, the thirteen-year-old sister of my best friend. I had known what I wanted, in a vague sort of way. I couldn't have spelled it out specifically, but the desire for it was there, and that desire was strong.</p><p>The movie had ended, we were watching the previews of the next variation on the same theme that was about to come on. I had moved my free hand so that it rested on her forearm where it lay on my belly, absently stroking the skin there with my thumb. I felt her sigh and wriggle a bit, snuggling closer to me.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>""Hmmm?""</p><p>""How long do I hafta think about it?"" she asked. I felt myself smile.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""that's pretty much up to you. You just need to think about everything, and when you've thought about it enough, you'll know.""</p><p>She was silent for a few very long moments.</p><p>""Then I'm done thinkin' about it,"" she said. ""I want us to be able ta do it again. An' I promise I can keep it a secret, just our secret. I want it ta be just for us, anyway. But I don't wanna hafta stop doing it with you, cuz I love you, and I really liked doin' it with you.""</p><p>I brought my hand up from her butt to stroke her soft hair.</p><p>""Are you sure that's what you want, Sweetie?"" I felt her nod her head.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said softly. ""I really do, Aunt Meagan.""</p><p>""Well, then,"" I said, ""I won't argue with you about it anymore. I'll let you decide what's going to happen, and how fast, and what you're ready for. I won't push you to do anything you don't want. But I won't try to stop you from doing anything that you do want, either. Deal?""</p><p>""Deal,"" she said softly. ""Thank you, Aunt Meagan.""</p><p>""For what?"" I asked.</p><p>""For not treatin' me like I'm just a kid,"" she replied.</p><p>""Sweetie, you need to know this,"" I said. ""I've felt like this for quite a while about you. I've wanted this with you. I love you so much, and I guess that's why I started to feel this way. So I guess I should be the one thanking you.""</p><p>""For what?"" she asked.</p><p>""For feeling the same way about me that I feel about you.""</p><p>She snuggled her head in deeper to my breast and sighed.</p><p>""I didn't know,"" she said softly, ""till I saw you touchin' yourself like that last night. That's when I figured out why I like ta think about you when I touch myself.""</p><p>""You think about me when you do that?"" I asked.</p><p>Janelle nodded. ""Yeah,"" she said shyly. ""I close my eyes, an' I pretend it's you touchin' me there.""</p><p>My heart melted, and at the same time, I realized that Janelle had already thought about this. I didn't have to ask her to be sure about what she wanted, she already knew. I smiled.</p><p>""I'll tell you a secret,"" I said softly. ""I think about you when I do it.""</p><p>I felt her head lift so she could look at my face, to see if I was trying to kid with her.</p><p>""Really?"" she said. ""You do?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yes, Sweetie, I do. I told you I've wanted this for a while now.""</p><p>She stared at me, unwaveringly. I watched as a blush crept into her face, and then her eyes dropped.</p><p>""I..."" She faltered.</p><p>""What, Sweetie?"" I asked.</p><p>""I wanna kiss you,"" she whispered. ""But I'm scared.""</p><p>I used the tips of my fingers to lift her chin until she was looking at me again.</p><p>""Don't be scared, Sweetie,"" I said. It was barely a whisper.</p><p>I leaned down and placed my lips on Janelle's, lightly, just a mere brush of a feather. I held the kiss for a long moment, until I felt her sigh and relax against me. Her mouth pressed back, lips parting just a the tiniest bit. I used my own lips to nibble at hers for a moment, then broke the kiss and pulled her to me. Her arm slid around my neck as she pressed her face into my shoulder.</p><p>""That was nice,"" she said softly.</p><p>We sat that way, cuddling, kissing each other now and then, for the length of the next movie. My hands roamed a bit now, rather than simply resting on her body. I stroked her arms, her thighs, her soft, firm ass. Now that I'd decided to stop fighting, there was a curious kind of peace about all of this. It felt right somehow, even though I knew that anyone looking in would have been shocked.</p><p><i>To hell with anyone else,</i> I thought. <i> This is what Janelle wants, and it's what I want. I'll be damned if I'm going to deny either of us.</i></p><p>When the movie ended, I asked Janelle if she was hungry. She was, and we decided that we really didn't want to bother with cooking. I ordered a pizza for us; extra cheese, extra pepperoni, extra ""shmushrooms."" I even decided to give up my customary anchovies.</p><p><i>God,</i> I thought, <i> I </i>must<i> be in love...</i></p><p>I don't give up my anchovies for just anyone.</p><p>""How come you didn't get those slimy eyebrows on half of it, Aunt Meagan?"" Janelle asked when the pizza arrived.</p><p>""Because,"" I said, ""I know how much you hate them. Even though I also know that you've never even tried them.""</p><p>She blushed and grinned.</p><p>""Nope, and I'm not gonna, either. Not ever. They're gross!""</p><p>""Well, some people think your ""shmushrooms"" are pretty gross, too, you know.""</p><p>""That's different,"" she replied. ""Shmushrooms are good.""</p><p>""Why is it different? They're slimy, and nasty looking, but they still taste good.""</p><p>""Yeah, but anchovies don't taste good."" she said. ""I can tell cuz of how they smell.""</p><p>""You just don't like fish,"" I said. ""You're prejudiced.""</p><p>Janelle wrinkled her nose and grimaced.</p><p>""Fish is disgusting!""</p><p>""You do realize what you've done to me today, don't you?"" I said.</p><p>""What?"" She looked at me questioningly.</p><p>""Because of this junk food that you love so much,"" I said, ""I'm going to have to work out for a week so I don't get fat.""</p><p>She gave me her signature grin. ""But you love me still, right?""</p><p>I touched the side of her face. ""Yeah,"" I whispered. ""That I do."" I leaned down and kissed her gently.</p><p>By now, everything was ready to carry to the living room and eat. I grabbed a beer out of the refrigerator for myself, and pulled the carton of milk out to pour a glass for Janelle. One healthy item, at least.</p><p>Yeah, I'm a true dyke. Pizza and beer. There's nothing quite like it.</p><p>Janelle was eyeing my beer.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan,"" she said, ""can I have beer instead?""</p><p>""Uhm, don't you think you're a little young to be drinking beer?""</p><p>She shook her head. ""Nuh-uh. My Dad lets me have a little bit of his sometimes. I really like it. Please? Pretty please?""</p><p>I sighed. I was going to have to practice up on saying, ""No"" to Janelle.</p><p>""Alright, alright. Geez."" I pulled a second beer from the fridge, and put the milk away. ""It's going to give you the burps, you know.""</p><p>""So?"" she grinned.</p><p>I shook my head, and we went into the living room to watch television and eat pizza. And drink beer. God, but I'd made short work of corrupting my little niece. It's a good thing I gave up smoking pot a long time ago. If I hadn't, I'd probably be getting her high, too.</p><p>We were still watching insipid movies on the <i>Lifetime</i> channel. I was reaching the point where I couldn't stand them anymore.</p><p>""You know,"" I said, ""we have to do something about your taste in movies.""</p><p>""Why?"" said Janelle.</p><p>""Because for me, this stuff is about the same thing as Teletubbies is to you.""</p><p>""Teletubbies suck!""</p><p>""Exactly,"" I said sarcastically.</p><p>""Well, what do you wanna watch?"" Asked Janelle.</p><p>""SyFy Channel?"" I said hopefully.</p><p>Janelle wrinkled her nose. So much for that idea.</p><p>""Okay then, how about we put a movie in?"" I said.</p><p>Janelle thought for a moment. ""Thelma and Louise?""</p><p>""Deal!"" I said. ""And, if you want to, you can feed Ellie and Nellie, too. Their rats should be ready by now.""</p><p>I picked up our plates, and watched Janelle chug down the last third of her beer. I was then afforded the dubious pleasure of hearing a long, rather loud belch. She grinned at me.</p><p>""I told you so,"" I said. Which simply inspired her to begin deliberately burping. Such a little lady.</p><p>""Put the movie in, brat,"" I said, laughing.</p><p>I brought the dishes to the kitchen, opened the packages containing the two dead rats, now fully thawed and at room temperature. I brought them into the living room, along with the pair of tongs that I use when feeding them. Ellie and Nellie can be aggressive at feeding time, and while they can't do much damage to an arm, it can be startling to have a fully grown boa constrictor suddenly wrap itself around your arm at lightning speed.</p><p>Feeding snakes can sometimes be tricky, requiring a separate feeding enclosure so that they don't associate a hand entering their living enclosure only with being fed. Ellie and Nellie have become accustomed to what is food and what is not, so I'd dispensed with separate enclosures some years ago. I handed the items to Janelle, who loves to feed them.</p><p>The opening credits were rolling as she fed first Ellie, then Nellie. She is still fascinated with watching them feed, particularly with the swallowing process. It is quite interesting to watch, actually. The whole thing takes about ten minutes for each snake. When she was finished, we both went to the kitchen and washed our hands, and then returned to watch the movie.</p><p>I told Janelle that I was going to go upstairs and change. When I returned in my tee-shirt and panties, I sat on the couch next to her. She immediately took up her place under my right arm, pressed against my side.</p><p>It was back to snuggle-and-kissy time. I don't think that Janelle was aware yet of what kind of an effect she was having on me. Every brush of her hand, every movement of her body against mine, every little kiss brought my arousal up to a higher level. Apparently, though, it was having an effect on her, too. When my fingers slipped under her panties to caress her firm little butt, she sighed deeply.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>""Yes, Sweetie?"" I said.</p><p>""Can we go up ta bed now?"" Her hips were squirming slightly, small motions in response to my caressing hand.</p><p>I kissed her softly, a lingering, nibbling kiss.</p><p>""Of course,"" I whispered.</p><p>We stood, and hand in hand, went slowly upstairs, Janelle leaning against me.</p><p>When we reached my bedroom, I turned on the overhead light, went around the room lighting candles, then turned the light out again. The candles cast a warm, flickering glow over the room. I turned on the stereo, Sarah McLachlan filling the room with quiet music. Janelle was standing next to the bed, watching me, a tiny smile on her lips, candlelight reflected in her eyes. I went to her and sat on the edge of the bed, moving so that she stood between my knees. With my hands on her hips, I leaned forward and kissed her again. I couldn't seem to get enough of her kisses; soft, gentle, but so erotic because of their almost complete innocence.</p><p>Leaning back again, I took the bottom of her tee-shirt in my fingers and slowly lifted it up and over her head as she raised her arms, then tossed it to the side. With my hands on either side of her waist, I stared into her eyes for a moment.</p><p>""You are so very beautiful, Janelle,"" I whispered.</p><p>I watched a pretty blush creep into her cheeks, and leaned close to kiss her again. As our lips came together, my hands slid up along Janelle's sides until my thumbs could caress her pale, flat nipples. At her sudden intake of breath, I traced the tip of my tongue over her lower lip. I was surprised when her mouth opened, welcoming my tongue in to explore.</p><p>The kiss went on and on. I felt something rising within me. I've been filled with lust before, I've been purely horny as all hell before, but this was different. This was... It was a hunger, gnawing and deep, a longing that I'd never experienced before. It was a need, but it went far beyond being simply a physical need. It was a need to meld with Janelle, to bring us together in body, mind and soul. All the times in the past, when I had considered myself to be in love with someone, faded and paled in comparison to what I felt now.</p><p><i><b>This</b> is what being in love feels like,</i> I thought.</p><p>It was the most incredible thing I'd ever experienced.</p><p>I slid my hands behind her, one hand moving upwards to cup the back of her head and hold her in this amazing kiss, the other sliding down, my fingers slipping beneath her panties to caress her firm little ass.</p><p>As Janelle's arms came up around my neck, her lips began to move against mine, more by instinct than anything else, I think. Tentative at first, her tongue darted forward, over my lips, then retreated. I moaned quietly, and with more confidence now, her tongue again slipped past my lips, exploring and tasting. Her breathing began to deepen, sending a sweet breeze across my cheek each time she exhaled.</p><p>I brought both of my hands to her hips, and slowly tugged down on her panties, sliding them over her ass and down her thighs; when they fell to the floor, she stepped out of them and finally, I was holding her close to me, warm and naked. As one hand caressed and stroked the backs of her thighs and her ass, she broke the kiss, burying her face in my neck, her arms locked behind me.</p><p>""Oh, Aunt Meagan,"" she whispered hoarsely. ""I love you so much.""</p><p>I kissed her neck, her shoulder, and then her neck again.</p><p>""I love you, too, Janelle."" I breathed it into her ear, feeling her body quiver as my words tickled their way in.</p><p>Janelle stepped back then, one small step, and stood staring into my eyes. Her gaze dropped shyly as she reached out and took the bottom of my tee-shirt in her hands, lifting it up. I raised my arms above my head and let her remove it; she threw it on top of her already discarded top.</p><p>It was my turn to feel a bit self-conscious; she'd seen my breasts before, of course, but the context was completely different now. She was gazing at them with admiration, like a lover would, not with a little girl's natural curiosity. Her eyes rose to meet mine as, hesitantly, her hands reached out to touch them.</p><p>I gave her a tiny smile and nodded my head once, letting her know that it was all right to touch me. When the palms of her hands came into contact with my already erect nipples, I gasped softly, head falling back as my eyes closed. Her fingers closed gently on my breasts, and I moaned. I felt her touch in my pussy, as though there was a white hot wire that ran from my nipples straight to my clit.</p><p>I leaned back, hands behind me, to support my weight. Janelle stepped closer, her thighs brushing against the inside of mine, following me back, her hands never leaving my breasts. I spread my legs wider as she moved closer, the front of her thighs pressing against my pussy. My panties were soaked now, wet and sticky, clinging to my skin.</p><p>I brought one hand up, covering hers, my fingers guiding hers to squeeze harder, to pinch at my nipple. I was panting now, lips parted, breath coming in short gasps. I forced my eyes to open, to look at Janelle. She stood, leaning her weight into my pussy, hands at my breasts, teasing my nipples now, pulling, rolling them between her fingers. She was a very quick study. She was staring at my face, a look of wonder in her eyes as she studied my reactions to her touch.</p><p>I moaned a quiet protest when her hands left my breasts. She reached down to take the waistband of my panties in her small fingers, tugging at it. I lifted my hips for her, and she quickly pulled the thin material down my thighs, my calves, and then off my feet, throwing them to the side. I sat up and pulled her to me, burying my face in her hair. Slipping one hand between her legs from behind, I was somewhat surprised to find that her baby-soft, perfectly smooth pussy was as dripping wet as my own.</p><p>This was right. This was... Well, it was perfection. Naked body pressed to naked body, faces buried in each other's necks, our breath hot on one another's skin, our hands slowly stroking and exploring. The last shreds of doubt flew away from me like tattered tissue paper in a strong wind. In the depths of my heart, I knew.</p><p>This was right. This was meant to be.</p><p>I had to force myself to slow down. I didn't want to scare her, especially not this first time. Okay, second time, I suppose, if I want to be technical. But I didn't want her to feel raped, I wanted her to feel loved and appreciated. <i>Slowly, Meagan,</i> I thought. <i>You have all the time in the world for this. Make it a memory that she'll cherish forever.</i></p><p>I leaned away from Janelle's neck to look in her eyes as I brought my trembling hands to her face. I kissed her again, gently.</p><p>""Are you scared?"" I whispered.</p><p>Janelle shook her head. ""I could never be scared with you, Aunt Meagan,"" she said softly.</p><p>I scooted my ass back on the bed, patting the bedspread.</p><p>""Come up here with me, Sweetie,"" I said.</p><p>Janelle climbed up onto the bed with me, and I moved us both so that we lay side by side, facing each other. I propped my head up with one hand, and stroked her hair with the other, slipping my fingers through the softness. Her eyes, those deep-sea, cobalt blue eyes stared up at me. I saw curiosity, longing and love there. Nothing else; no worry, no nervousness, no fear.</p><p>I leaned down and gave her another light kiss.</p><p>""Why don't you just lie back,"" I whispered, ""and let me make love to you. Let me show you how much you mean to me.""</p><p>With one hand, I pressed her gently onto her back, leaning in to kiss her again. I pulled my top leg up, bending it at the knee, and gently nudged her thighs apart, finally resting my thigh against her warm, soft mons. I felt her wetness immediately, sparking my own flow to increase. My free hand sought and then found her nipples, rubbery little discs of pink flesh that crinkled at my touch. They didn't quite come erect, but I felt them tighten, and heard Janelle draw a sharp breath through her nose.</p><p>I pulled my mouth from hers, laying a soft line of kisses down along her jaw line to the hollow beneath her earlobe. Brushing her hair out of the way with my fingers, I ran the tip of my tongue along the crease behind her ear, feeling her shiver beneath me. As my lips trailed down along her neck, I felt her sigh, a not-quite moan that let me know she was enjoying what was happening. As my lips made their way into the hollow of her throat, she lifted her chin and raised her arms above her head, her body stretching out like young cat.</p><p>Her skin tasted sweet, creamy and delicate against my mouth. I kissed my way lower, nibbling her skin with my lips, then dragged my tongue in a slow, flat sweep across one small nipple. As I did, my hand slid lower, to her hip, pulling her tighter against my thigh. She responded immediately, lifting her pelvis, rubbing her puffy labia against my leg. Her pussy left a slick trail of moisture along my thigh.</p><p><i>Slowly, Meagan,</i> I thought.</p><p>I moved again, rising to my knees, and gently nudged Janelle to roll over so that she was lying face down. Her arms came up, hands joining just above her head, face turned to one side, eyes closed and a dreamy looking smile on her face. I shifted and knelt so that I was straddling her lower thighs, my butt resting lightly on the backs of her knees. Her slender body was pale, gleaming in the candlelight.</p><p>I ran my hands slowly up along her back to her shoulders, gently massaging them for a moment, then drew my fingertips lightly down the sides of her neck, smiling at the sight of goose bumps rising on her skin. Leaning forward, I kissed the back of her neck, soft, wet kisses down her spine. I felt her quiver again at the feathery touch.</p><p>I shifted again. I couldn't stand it; I had to feel her body against mine, soak in some of her warmth. I stretched out beside her, one leg drawn up and resting on the back of her thighs, one hand stroking and petting her back as I kissed everywhere, my lips nibbling lightly at the soft, pale skin. When I drew a slow, light line with my fingernail along her spine, from the base of her neck all the way down into the crack of her butt, I heard her whimper softly. Her hips rose up slightly, and I let my finger trail lower, scraping over the tight little rosebud, bringing a soft gasp from her lips.</p><p>Janelle's ass clenched, then relaxed. I slid my hand over the soft, firm little globes, caressing her, squeezing gently. Her ass was so small, so perfectly formed, twin little bubbles of flesh rising in a slow swell from her lower back. I slid my fingers lower, the lightest touch of nails across the damp outer lips of her soft little pussy. Her quivering thighs twitched apart as a small mewl of pleasure escaped her throat.</p><p>Sliding downwards, I brought my mouth to those perfect little cheeks, kissing, licking lightly, nibbling with my lips and teeth. I let my fingernails trace a light, almost tickling touch along the backs of her thighs. I became aware of her breathing, shallow and rapid now; became even more aware of the scent now rising from between her legs. A warm, barely musky aroma, a mixture of her pussy and the light, clean smell of little girl sweat. It was overpowering in its very lightness, and I felt slightly dizzy as I inhaled deeply.</p><p>Skin as smooth and soft as silk. Quiet, almost whispered mewling whimpers escaping between full lips. The damp, almost solid scent rising from her body. The slender body, just beginning to take on feminine curves, but still boyish in shape. The flickering candlelight casting a warm glow across her skin. The glistening film of wetness that coated the velvety flesh of her small, perfectly shaped pussy. The quivers that gently shook her body as I touched and caressed her.</p><p>All of this combined, swirling over and through my senses, filled me with a desire that I'd never felt before. I felt slightly drunk. Drunkenness such as this was something that I'd happily experience on a daily basis.</p><p>I rose up on my knees, helping Janelle to roll over and onto her back again. Her eyes stared up at me, huge with wonder and desire, and something more. Need. There was a look of pure need in her eyes; I leaned down to kiss her, and her arms came quickly around my neck, pulling our mouths together. Her lips parted as I slipped my tongue into her mouth; it was met by hers, dancing into my mouth as she whimpered her desire into my throat. I felt her legs part, widely, her knees coming up and falling to the side, inviting - no, begging me to touch her.</p><p>I continued to tease her, my fingertips playing with her pretty pink nipples, nails scraping the sensitive little discs. Dragging my mouth from hers, I drew one nipple into my mouth, sucking gently at first, then harder. I closed my teeth on it, nipping lightly, and was rewarded with a sharp and desperate, ""Oh!"" from Janelle as her chest rose, pressing against my face. Her hands had moved, fingers tangled in my hair as she gripped my ears, locking me in a tight, firm grasp.</p><p>I slid one hand down along her belly, nails tickling at her navel for a moment, then scraping down further until they reached the sharp rise of her mons, puffy and swollen. Her labia were parted, the pink flesh within glistening wetly. When I dragged my fingernail across the little hood covering the tiny nub of her clit, she cried out sharply, hips thrusting up from the bed as my fingers began to explore her perfect pussy. She was hot to the touch, slick with wetness.</p><p>My hunger reared up; I had to taste her, explore her in that most intimate way. I sucked hard on Janelle's nipple, lifting my head at the same time, letting my teeth scrape it hard as it slipped from my mouth with a loud sucking sound. I came upright on my knees again, staring down at her for a moment as my hand continued to stroke and rub at her pussy.</p><p>There was a gleaming film of sweat coating her entire body. Strands of her hair clung wetly to her forehead and temples; her chest rose and fell rapidly as she panted and whimpered. Her hips were moving slowly up and down in perfect time to my fingers as they glided over the wetness of her pussy. She was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen.</p><p>My body trembling with desire, I leaned down again; this time in the opposite direction. As my face came closer to the sweet juncture of her thighs, her scent became almost too much for me to bear. It rose from her pussy in a thick, sweet wave, musky and heady. I pressed my lips gently to the very top of her furrow; then, with a whimper of my own, ran my tongue down the entire length of her sex: over the still hidden nub of her clit, between the delicate inner labia, along the vaginal opening and further, to slide across the short expanse of sensitive skin below until it slithered over her tight little rosebud.</p><p>I moaned, my consciousness going sort of grey around the edges. I swooned; it's the only word I can think of to describe what I felt. Almost a faint, but not quite. There was wetness on the insides of my thighs. I always lubricate easily, but this went beyond just lubrication. It was a small flood, leaving my skin wet and slick. Small contractions spasmed through my pussy, electric shocks of small orgasms. I hadn't been touched, and I was coming. Minor orgasms, but orgasms nonetheless.</p><p>Lifting my head, I moved, wanting to settle myself between Janelle's spread legs. When I broke the contact with her sopping pussy, she moaned out a desperate, ""Nooo..."" I positioned myself quickly, bringing my mouth back to the warmth and wetness of her sex. She locked her fingers to my ears again, holding me there, gasping and moaning. Her hips began to thrust sharply, grinding her cunt against my mouth and chin. She was lost in it now, completely unaware of anything but the sensations centered between her legs.</p><p>As my tongue began to explore, burrowing into every crevice it could find, I gazed up across the gentle slope of Janelle's belly to her face. Her hair was now plastered to her forehead and cheeks, eyes screwed tightly shut. Her mouth was stretched into a tight O shape, small, guttural animal sounds coming in short bursts from her throat. Her skin was flushed, a deep, mottled red color that spread from her chest and up into her face. She was a picture of pure, raw, animal lust.</p><p>With a whimper, I slid one hand down between my own legs, to find my swollen clit, pressing hard on it, rubbing in small, hard circles. There was no need for me to hold Janelle's pussy open, her legs were splayed obscenely now, so I brought my other hand beneath her ass, lifting it as one finger probed at the tight crinkle there, gently pushing inside. She was so slick with her own secretions and my saliva that my finger slid easily into her ass, up to the first knuckle. I felt her clench tightly on my finger as she shrieked, pulling my face even harder to her cunt. Her hips began to thrust faster, harder, grinding lewdly against my face. A little animal in heat.</p><p>I slid my hand lower, driving three fingers deep into my pussy. They slid in effortlessly; I was completely soaked and ready. Moving them in rough circles, feeling the walls of my pussy spasm on them, clutching, I used the base of my thumb to push down on my clit. I moaned and shuddered; a small orgasm, one that I knew was just the appetizer.</p><p>I was now sucking and nipping at Janelle's swollen clit. As inflamed and stiff as it was, the glans was still just a tiny, delicate little button. I could feel the shaft beneath my tongue, a hard ridge of flesh. I let go of her clit and moved so that I could stab my tongue into her wet cunt. She bucked hard, her muscles clenching on my tongue. Sweet, hot nectar flowed from her pussy, coating my lips. I swallowed it eagerly.</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh, oh..."" It was all she said, over and over, as I continued to probe her ass and pussy. She was coming repeatedly, I could tell, her thighs quivering and trembling. Her cries became more drawn out, higher-pitched and louder. When her hands left my ears suddenly to slam down on the bed on either side of her, I slid my mouth back up to her clit, sucking the little button into my mouth and worrying it with my teeth. She screamed as her body went completely rigid for a moment.</p><p>When the shuddering started, coursing through her body, my own orgasm slammed into me like a freight train. I had to open my mouth wide so that I wouldn't bite down too hard on her sensitive clit. My knees drew up until I was curled in a fetal position between Janelle's legs, my body humming and singing through the sweetest orgasm I could ever have imagined. I didn't just see stars, I saw explosions of light behind my eyelids. Janelle's cries were the prettiest music I had ever heard.</p><p>My orgasm began to subside, but the aftershocks were more intense than any I had ever felt. Janelle continued to come, a seemingly endless stream of orgasms rocking her body. Her cries began to take on a slightly hysterical edge, and her hands came up from the bed, pushing me away from her pussy. Reluctantly, I let go of her clit, giving it one last swipe with my tongue as I slowly withdrew my finger from her ass. She whimpered, a breathless sound. Laying my head on her thigh, I gently cupped my hand over her pussy, feeling the wet heat that still rose from her.</p><p>Janelle was making incoherent little noises as her body twitched and quivered with the aftershocks of orgasm. Looking up, I saw her raise one hand to her face, swiping at the hair that was plastered to her skin. She was sweating heavily, chest heaving. The noises slowly calmed, turning into something like a half-giggle. As I watched her, she began to laugh and cry, at the same time, tears beginning to roll from the corners of her eyes. Quickly, I scooted up to lie beside her, folding her into my arms and holding her head to my breasts as I stroked her damp hair.</p><p>She lay there, quivering, sniffling, laughing, wiping at the tears that continued to fall.</p><p>""Oh..."" she said finally. ""Aunt... Meagan."" The words came out slowly, one at a time, between the deep heaving breaths she was still forcing in and out of her lungs.</p><p>I hushed her, murmuring quietly, kissing the top of her head and stroking her hair.</p><p>""I know, Sweetie,"" I whispered. ""I know.""</p><p>""That..."" She hesitated. I didn't say anything.</p><p>""What... What did you do?"" she whispered. ""That... Oh, Aunt Meagan!""</p><p>Smiling, I kissed the top of her head again.</p><p>""I made love to you, Sweetie,"" I whispered. ""That's all.""</p><p>""That's all?"" she asked incredulously. ""That was... That was...""</p><p>""Shhh... I know, Baby,"" I whispered. ""I know.""</p><p>Her small body was still trembling against mine. She snuggled in closer, stroking my breasts with her cheek as she slid one arm around my waist.</p><p>""I love you, Aunt Meagan,"" she whispered. ""I love you sooo much...""</p><p>""Oh, God, Janelle,"" I said desperately, ""I love you too. More than you could ever know.""</p><p>I felt her smile as she tried to wriggle her way even closer to me.</p><p>""I think I know,"" she said quietly. ""You just showed me. Boy, did you ever show me!""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""Come on, imp,"" I said. ""We're both pretty sweaty and smelly. Let's go take a shower.""</p><p>She nodded against my breast.</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said. ""And then, can we get somethin' ta eat? I'm really hungry again!""</p><p>I couldn't help it. That comment brought peals of laughter from me that went on until my sides began to ache. Janelle slid back from me a little, looking up at my face.</p><p>""What?"" she said, scowling. ""I am!"" It just set me off laughing again.</p><p>""Well,"" I gasped, ""I suppose it's better than having a cigarette.""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Never mind, Sweetie,"" I said. ""I'll explain it later.""</p><p>She was looking at me like I was slightly insane. Then she shrugged.</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said. ""But I don't smoke, so I don't get it.""</p><p>Which just set me off again.</p><p>""Come on,"" I said, still giggling. ""Let's go get clean and then I'll feed you.""</p><p>We made our way to the bathroom, arms around one another. I started the water, and we waited for it to warm up.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan?""</p><p>""Yes, Baby?""</p><p>""I... I'm sorry I didn't do anything to you. I just didn't know what ta do."" She looked worried.</p><p>""Oh, Baby,"" I said as I wrapped her up in a hug, stroking her hair. ""You don't have any idea how good that was for me. Besides, we have all the time in the world for you to learn what to do. But for now, just please believe me, okay? Tonight was the most beautiful, amazing thing that I've ever experienced. You were wonderful.""</p><p>""But I didn't do anything,"" she said softly.</p><p>I held her face in my hands, looking into her eyes.</p><p>""Yes, you did,"" I said. ""Janelle, you gave yourself to me. That's a lot, and it was more than enough to make me feel very special, and very loved.""</p><p>""You really mean it?""</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie,"" I said, ""I really mean it.""</p><p>She blushed and hugged me.</p><p>We showered, washing each other thoroughly. Janelle began to explore my body more confidently now, touching me under the guise of getting me clean. It was a wonderful, slow and sleepy shower; sensual, but not quite erotic. An affectionate time for both of us, an exploratory time for Janelle.</p><p>When we finished, we went to the kitchen and ate cold leftover pizza. Then we took up a position on the couch, turning the television on. I pulled the afghan from the back of the couch, covering us both. Within fifteen minutes, we were both asleep, wrapped in one another's arms.</p>"
859,Summer Blessing ~ Chapter V,Babykeiko & Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,"At Summer Camp, where the focus is on horseback riding, twenty-year-old counselor and riding instructor Karen meets Yuki, an eleven-year-old camper who is excited that she is going to learn how to ride. What follows is a story of confusion, desire, love, and surrender…","['F', 'g', 'F/g', 'Rom', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with all rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright, and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community where you view such material, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to actual events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story codes before reading the text.</p><p>I'd sent the girls off on their own for some free time. It was their first day at camp, and they'd had a rather busy one. I'd given them instructions to be sure to be at the dining hall at six-thirty for dinner, and then I returned to the cabin.</p><p>Entering my tiny room, I flung myself down on the small bunk, my mind in a whirl. I didn't know what was happening to me, but it scared me to death.</p><p>I was attracted to little Yuki. Sexually attracted. Even now, filled with guilt and self-loathing because of my thoughts about her, I felt myself becoming aroused as I saw her in my mind. The image of her sitting astride Mizuki as she rode flashed in front of me and I felt a sharp contraction deep in my lower belly, accompanied by a damp, spreading warmth.</p><p>I had to make this stop!</p><p>I lay there for a while, trying to understand. Nothing made any sense to me, though. The gentle hug, soothing Yuki as she cried in the stable, was haunting me. The feeling of her slender body pressed to mine, her face nestled between my breasts. The more I tried to make sense of what I was feeling, the more aroused I became. This was wrong! She was just a little girl!</p><p>Angrily, I stood and strode across the small room to the refrigerator. I got two carrots and stuffed them in my jacket pocket, and then left the cabin, headed for the stable. I'd take Bella out for a ride, maybe that would help me calm down. Horses always make me feel peaceful.</p><p>I put the bridle on Bella's head, and led her out so I could saddle her. She seemed nervous, just a little skittish. Horses can sense the moods of people close to them, and I guess Bella was picking up on mine. I tried to make myself calm, tried to murmur and coo to her to settle her down. Both ears stay pinned back. She didn't like what she was sensing from me.</p><p>I felt like crying. On top of everything else, I couldn't even calm Bella enough to make her feel comfortable with me. I broke up one carrot, feeding her a couple of pieces. She took them, but those ears stayed pinned back. She kept shifiting her hind legs, moving her rump from side to side. I forced myself to breathe slowly, and kept talking to her softly.</p><p>""Are you going for a ride, Karen?"" I heard a soft, high-pitched voice behind me. Turning my head, I saw that it was Yuki.</p><p>I forced a smile and nodded, but kept murmuring to Bella. I watched a wistful look appear on Yuki's face as she stood gazing at me. <i>God, no,</i> I thought. But really, what could I do? This is my job, for one thing. For another, I could see that she desperately wanted to be back on Mizuki, even for a little while. I forced another smile.</p><p>""Bella is a little nervous,"" I said quietly. ""I'm just calming her down. If you'd like to, you can saddle Mizuki and ride with me.""</p><p>Yuki's face just exploded into a look of joy. With a quick nod, she darted to Mizuki's stall, leading the filly to where I stood with Bella. She was talking quietly to the horse, her voice soft and musical. As she came near, I saw Mizuki flatten her ears for just a moment, then she stepped closer to Bella. Facing each other head on, Mizuki rubbed her neck along the length of Bella's, then turned her head slightly. She nipped lightly at the base of Bella's neck, and in a moment, Bella did the same to her.</p><p>Bella's ears swiveled forward again, and she stopped the nervous shifting of her hind quarters. As the two horses continued their physical contact, Bella eventually calmed, and I went to get my saddle.</p><p>When we had the two horses saddled, we led them out of the stable, and mounted. If nothing else, I could take the opportunity to see just how well Yuki rode. I smiled at Yuki.</p><p>""Let's go through the woods first,"" I said.</p><p>""Okay,"" Yuki replied.</p><p>We set out with the horses in a slow walk. I had Yuki take the lead, telling her to just follow the trail through the trees. As Bella and I followed, I caught myself staring as her body swayed slowly in rhythm to Mizuki's steps. <i>God, she's beautiful!</i> I thought.</p><p>When we broke through the trees and into the low lying meadow, Yuki pulled Mizuki up short, waiting for me to come alongside. Slowing Bella, we sat side by side. We traded smiles, both just happy to be sitting astride our horses, out in the open on a beautiful early summer day.</p><p>""Let's see what you can do, Yuki,"" I said. ""There's plenty of room here. Why don't you take Mizuki through a trot, then a canter, and then a gallop. I want to see how well you ride.""</p><p>Yuki's face broke into a grin. ""Okay!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>I watched as she gently nudged her heels into Mizuki's sides, quickly bring the filly into a trot. She sat the horse well; a bit stiffly, perhaps, but she seemed comfortable. After a few moments, she nudged the horse into a canter, that peculiar, ""three-beat"" gait that's almost a gallop, but not quite. Finally, she swung her reins, tapping Mizuki quickly on either side of her neck, and the filly broke into a full gallop.</p><p>I watched the beautiful, dark-skinned girl lean her body forward over Mizuki's neck, hair bouncing and blowing in the wind, a look of sheer joy on her face. She was breathtaking. Her initial stiffness, I decided, was probably due to the western saddle. I'd bet my own saddle that she was used to riding English.</p><p>Now though, she seemed to have found her comfort zone. All I could do was stare in admiration as I watched her, lithe and beautiful, letting Mizuki have her head and run. When she came back towards me, slowing the filly, her face seemed to outshine the sun.</p><p>She was smiling at me as Mizuki pranced under her, blowing and snorting, clearly not ready to stop yet.</p><p>""Oh, that was great!"" I said enthusiastically. ""You and I are going to have some fun while you're here!""</p><p>She grinned at me. ""I love to ride,"" she said.</p><p>Grinning back at her, I said, ""Do you see that big tree, all by itself on top of the hill?"" She nodded as she looked where I was pointing. ""That's about a half mile away. About two hundred yards past it, down the other side of the hill, there's a pond where we can let the horses drink. Let's see how fast we can get there!""</p><p>Yuki nodded again, her face seeming to be locked in that joyous grin.</p><p>""Come on, Yuki!"" I shouted, digging my heels into Bella's flanks.</p><p>We flew across the meadow side by side, letting the horses choose their own pace. They ran like the wind, and in almost no time, we were passing the ancient oak tree on the hilltop, then moving down the opposite side, towards the pond we could now see. As we came closer, we slowed the horses, then dismounted, both laughing and grinning.</p><p>Yuki didn't have a hobble for Mizuki, but I had a length of rope in my saddle bag, and I fashioned a hobble for her with it. Then I hobbled Bella, and Yuki and I sat next to each other in the grass, watching the horses drink, and then begin grazing on the fresh grass.</p><p>""You're a pretty good rider, Yuki,"" I said. ""I think this is going to be more like a vacation for you, instead of having to spend all your time learning new things.""</p><p>""Thank you, Karen,"" she said shyly. ""I love to ride, and Mizuki is... Well, she's like magic. She almost knows what I want her to do without me telling her.""</p><p>I reached out and ran my hand through her thick black hair. I felt a stirring in my belly that I had to force myself to ignore.</p><p>""Then you have a very special gift, Yuki,"" I said. ""It usually takes time to bond that way with a horse. You and Mizuki have already bonded, I think.""</p><p>Yuki blushed. She was so pretty sitting there, a light film of perspiration on her skin, her face glowing. I felt that stirring again, low and deep in my center, accompanied by a pang of longing. I tried not to think about it.</p><p>A look of sadness flitted across Yuki's face. Only a flash, but I'd seen it. I reached out and circled my arm around the small shoulders, letting her lean against me.</p><p>""The sadness will pass, Yukio,"" I said softly. ""And things will get better, I promise. It hurts to lose someone you love so much, I know. For now, if you need to talk about it, or if you just need someone to be with when you're sad, I'm here, okay?""</p><p>I felt her head nod as she sighed, letting her weight lean against me.</p><p>We stayed there for over an hour, watching the horses graze, talking quietly about nothing in particular, just small talk. When it was time to head back to the camp, I promised Yuki that we could go for another ride like this tomorrow, and that I'd show her a very special place, deeper up in the hills.</p><p>We rode back slowly, still talking, laughing, and just getting to know each other. I was enjoying my time with her, though I was still very disturbed by the feelings that she provoked in me. Still though, I wanted to spend more time with her. There was something special about this little girl, something I couldn't quite define. I felt at ease with her in a way that I seldom feel with other people, despite the reactions that my body had to her presence.</p><p>I had looked at Yuki's saddle and tack when we were getting ready to leave, and it was in need of some maintenance. I told her that we should meet in the stables after dinner, so that we could clean and oil her tack. She had smiled beautifully at me with that, and nodded her head.</p><p>We stabled the horses after letting them cool down for a few minutes, brushing and currying them before returning them to their stalls. Mizuki nickered quietly as Yuki walked away. I was impressed. The two really had formed a bond already. We left the stables and headed for the dining hall.</p><p> </p>"
860,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 6,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,6,"Meagan Falls  in love with her nine-year-old niece, Janelle. As their relationship develops, Janelle decides to explore her sexuality even further, bringing her best friend into the mix.","['F', 'F/g', 'g/g', 'F/gg', 'Inc', 'Pedo', 'Cons']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with all rights expressly reserved by the author unless otherwise explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it. You are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community where you view such material, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story code before reading the text.</p><p>I awoke the next morning when I felt Janelle untangling herself from my arms. Before I could open my eyes, she had padded out of the living room. A few moments later, I heard the toilet flush, and sat up on the couch. From the light filtering through the drapes, I knew it had to be early. I glanced at the clock across the room. Five-fifteen. Geez...</p><p>Janelle came thumping back into the living room and climbed up on the couch to kneel next to me. With a smile, she wound her arms around my neck and kissed me on the mouth.</p><p>""G'mornin', Aunt Meagan!"" she said brightly.</p><p>""Good morning, Sweetie,"" I replied. ""You're up bright and early.""</p><p>""I know,"" she grinned. ""An' I'm hungry, too.""</p><p>""You're hungry all the time.""</p><p>""Nuh-uh! Only mosta the time!""</p><p>""Well, you know where everything is,"" I said, laughing despite the early hour. ""Go stuff your face while I go to the bathroom.""</p><p>""Okies!"" she said, bounding from the couch and down the hall.</p><p>I headed to the bathroom to the sound of dishes clattering in the kitchen. I peed, brushed my teeth, and ran my fingers through my hair, then headed down to the kitchen. I needed coffee. Desperately.</p><p>Janelle was sitting at the table eating a huge bowl of cereal when I walked into the kitchen. I started the ritual of making my coffee.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan,"" said Janelle, ""are you gonna call my Mom today and find out how Grampa's doin'?""</p><p>""Yes, Sweetie, I am,"" I said. ""And I promise, if there's been any change, I'll call the school and leave a message for you, okay?""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said.</p><p>I dropped two slices of bread in the toaster, then sat at the table. Janelle finished her cereal; pushing her bowl away, she looked at me, gave a loud, satisfied belch, then grinned.</p><p>I shook my head. ""You're such a little lady,"" I said.</p><p>""But you love me,"" she sang, grinning.</p><p>I couldn't help laughing. ""Yes,"" I said, ""I love you.""</p><p>Her grin faded to a gentle smile. Standing up, she came around the table and wrapped her arms around my neck.</p><p>""I love you, too, Aunt Meagan,"" she whispered.</p><p>I hugged her, smiling at the feel of her warmth against me. When she pulled away and sat back down, I looked at her expectantly. I sensed that she wanted to say something.</p><p>""Aunt Meagan,"" said Janelle, ""is it weird that I think I only like girls?""</p><p>""Well, no, I don't think so,"" I said. ""But I'm a lesbian, so of course I wouldn't think it was weird."" I hesitated for a moment. ""Do you think it's weird?""</p><p>""I dunno,"" she said slowly. ""I mean, you know how Sarah was always talkin' about dykes, and how gross an' disgusting they are and stuff. I'd be scared ta let anybody know I like girls.""</p><p>""Sweetie,"" I said, ""you know that you don't have to announce it to the world, right? I don't introduce myself to strangers and say, 'Hi, I'm Meagan Bristol, and I'm a lesbian.' I suppose that a lot of people figure it out, but I don't just go and tell everyone I meet. It's not a secret, but I don't broadcast it. Do you understand what I mean?""</p><p>""So I should keep it a secret?"" she asked.</p><p>""That's up to you, Sweetie,"" I said. ""In some ways, it's easier to keep it a secret. But after a while, that gets to be hard, too, because it's like you aren't being honest about yourself.""</p><p>""So, do you think I'm a lesbian, Aunt Meagan?"" She was staring at me intently.</p><p>""Janelle, that's something I can't answer,"" I said. ""The only person who can answer that is you.""</p><p>""But how do you know?""</p><p>""Well, for me, I knew it the day that I stopped asking myself if I might be a lesbian, and actually admitted to myself that I am. When I admitted it to myself, I felt much better. Kind of peaceful, you know? There were no more questions, just knowing.""</p><p>Janelle thought about this for a few moments. ""Then I don't know if I am or not,"" she said, ""cuz I'm still tryin' ta figure it out.""</p><p>""It might take you a while, Sweetie,"" I said, smiling. ""But don't worry about it too much, okay? Just let yourself feel what you feel. Eventually, you'll know.""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said. ""I gotta go get ready for school!"" She jumped out of her chair and ran upstairs.</p><p>When I got to my room to get dressed, Janelle already had on her jeans and a cute little purple top with spaghetti straps. She was tying her sneakers as I came into the room. I got myself dressed, ran one brush through my hair and another over my teeth, and went back downstairs to wait for Janelle to finish. I hadn't heard from Michelle, so I assumed that our little visit to see Sara's father was still on for the afternoon.</p><p>Janelle came bounding down the stairs with her backpack. ""Don't forget, Sweetie,"" I said, ""Sara is coming over for a while after school this afternoon.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said, ""We'll prolly do our homework, so Sara doesn't hafta do it when she gets home tanight.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""And Janelle, listen. Michelle is coming over today at about three-thirty. We have something that we need to do. Will you and Sara be okay here for a little while? I want you to keep all the doors locked while we're gone.""</p><p>""Yeah, sure,"" said Janelle. She stared at me for a moment. ""Are you guys gonna try ta do somethin' about Sara's Dad?""</p><p>""Yes, we are,"" I said, nodding. ""But I need you to keep it a secret, okay? I don't want Sara to be scared or upset about this.""</p><p>"" 'Kay. I hope you can do somethin', so she'll stop bein' sad all the time.""</p><p>""So do I, Sweetie,"" I replied. ""So do I.""</p><p>We got loaded into the Chevy, and I took Janelle to school. Before she got out, she leaned over and gave me a huge, wet smacking kiss on the mouth. Pulling away she grinned at me, that mischievous look in her eyes.</p><p>""I loved last night, Aunt Meagan,"" she said softly. ""I like makin' love. I like it a lot.""</p><p>I reached out and stroked her hair. ""I loved it, too, Sweetie. And I love you even more.""</p><p>She grinned and opened the door. ""See ya this afternoon!""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""Remember, don't say anything to Sara about me and Michelle.""</p><p>""I won't. Bye, Aunt Meagan!"" She slammed the door and ran off toward the front doors of the school.</p><p>I drove back home, and called Kate as soon as I got there. I felt a pang of guilt when she answered, thinking about last night, but I shoved it aside. It wasn't wrong. I would not let myself feel guilty or ashamed because of it.</p><p>Kate said that her father-in-law seemed to be holding his own, and that things actually looked a little better, though he wasn't out of the woods yet. She still wanted me to bring Janelle to see him on Friday, though, just in case things got bad again. I told her about my plan with Michelle for that afternoon, and made sure she was okay with Janelle being left alone for a little while. She had no problem with it. She wished us luck, I told her to give my love to her in-laws, and we hung up.</p><p>I spent the rest of the day catching up on my work, and was surprised when I noticed it was almost time to go get the girls from school. I finished up, and headed out to the Chevy.</p><p>When I pulled up in front of the school, Sara and Janelle were waiting for me, heads together, smiling and giggling. They saw me and ran to the car, climbing in back and buckling their seatbelts.</p><p>""Hi, girls,"" I said. ""Sara, it's nice to see you again!""</p><p>Sara smiled shyly at me in the rearview mirror. ""It's nice to see you, too, Meagan.""</p><p>""Aunt Meagan,"" said Janelle, ""can we stop at McDonald's on the way home? Please?""</p><p>I glared at her in the mirror. ""Are you ever not hungry?""</p><p>She thought about this for a moment. ""Nope,"" she said.</p><p>""Okay,"" I sighed. ""We'll stop at McDonald's. But we'll have to use the drive-through, because I have an appointment this afternoon."" I glanced in the mirror at Janelle.</p><p>She nodded to me. "" 'Kay,"" she said, ""We can eat it when we get ta your house."" I just shook my head.</p><p>Sara, at least, had a normal appetite. One burger, a small order of fries, and a small soda. Janelle, on the other hand, ordered two double cheeseburgers, a super-sized order of fries, and a large soda. I have no idea where she puts it.</p><p>""You know,"" I said, ""one day, that stuff is going to catch up with you, and you're going to start getting fat. At least, if there's any justice in the world, you will.""</p><p>""Will you still love me if I get fat?""</p><p>""Maybe,"" I said. She gave me a hurt look.</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" I said. ""I'll love you no matter how fat you get.""</p><p>She grinned. ""I knew it,"" she said.</p><p>""Brat!""</p><p>Both girls giggled. I think Sara was still trying to adjust to the banter that takes place constantly between Janelle and I. I truly hoped that one day, I'd get to see that sad little face light up and have Sara feel completely at ease with us.</p><p>When we got to my place, the girls tumbled out and into the kitchen to eat. I went in and checked the clock. It was almost three-thirty; Michelle would be here soon. I felt a little anxious about what was going to happen, but I was also pretty secure knowing that Michelle would be there. She's no one's victim, and if things got out of hand, I knew that she could handle the guy.</p><p>I was in the kitchen with the girls, watching them eat and laughing with them when the doorbell rang. I went and opened the front door, to find Michelle standing there smiling at me.</p><p>I felt a little pang of regret for a moment. We had been good together, but it was over now. I was just glad that we still got along well enough that she was willing to go out of her way to help me with this.</p><p>""Hey, girl!"" I said. ""Long time, no see! Come on in, the girls are in the kitchen stuffing their faces.""</p><p>Michelle stepped into the hallway as I closed the door behind her. She followed me into the kitchen.</p><p>""Janelle,"" I said, ""look who's here!""</p><p>Janelle gave Michelle her signature grin. ""Hiya, Michelle,"" she said around mouthful of fries. ""This is my friend, Sara.""</p><p>""Well, hi, Sara,"" Michelle said. ""It's nice to meet you.""  She put her hand out for Sara to shake.</p><p>Sara took Michelle's hand shyly and nodded, apparently too polite to talk with her mouth full. Which is more than I could say for Janelle.</p><p>Janelle swallowed hard, and then piped up, ""Michelle's a cop, Sara.""</p><p>""Police officer, Janelle, please,"" said Michelle, giving a mock frown.</p><p>""Nope. Aunt Meagan says you're a cop, 'n' she says you're a damn good one, too!""</p><p>Sara gasped, and Michelle raised her eyebrows at me. Janelle looked perplexed.</p><p>""What? She does!""</p><p>""Teaching her to talk like a real lady, eh, Meagan?"" asked Michelle.</p><p>""Oh, be quiet,"" I said, turning to the girls. ""Okay, you two. Michelle and I have to run and take care of something. We won't be gone for more than an hour. I want you to keep the doors locked until I get back, okay? And don't answer the phone. Just let the answering machine get it. If there's an emergency, you know my cell number.""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" Janelle said. She was staring at me.</p><p>""See you later, girls,"" Michelle said, smiling. ""Nice meeting you, Sara.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you, too,"" Sara replied.</p><p>I made sure all the doors were locked, then we went to Michelle's car.</p><p>When we got in, Michelle gave me a long look.</p><p>""It's in her eyes,"" she said quietly, through clenched teeth. ""You can see it in her eyes.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" I said. ""It pisses me off more than I would have thought.""</p><p>Michelle gave me a look. ""I'm not surprised. You always were one to fight for the underdog.""</p><p>""I'm no one's hero, Michelle,"" I said. ""That's why you're coming with me.""</p><p>""So, how do we want to do this?"" she asked.</p><p>""Honestly,"" I said, ""I don't know. Maybe I should talk to him alone? With two of us, he might feel threatened, especially since you're a cop.""</p><p>""And a damn good one, too,"" she grinned at me.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah. Don't let it go to your head,"" I said. She laughed at me. The bitch.</p><p>""What about this?"" I asked. ""I'll get him to come out on the porch to talk to me, and you can stand by the car. You don't look too intimidating, but if he thinks there's two of us, he probably won't start anything.""</p><p>""About looking intimidating..."" she said, letting the sentence hang.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Look in the back seat.""</p><p>I turned to look in the back. On the seat was what I'd always called Michelle's Batman utility belt, and her small leather badge case.</p><p>""But you aren't in uniform,"" I said, turning to look at her.</p><p>""So I'm in plain clothes,"" she said. ""Look, I'm wearing blue jeans and a white polo shirt. Trust me, with the belt, and the badge on my shirt, there's no mistaking that I'm a cop.""</p><p>""Do you think that's a wise thing to do? You're not on duty.""</p><p>""He won't know that. Besides, he's not going to call the police. He's not smart enough or brave enough to try and explain the visit away.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""It's your call.""</p><p>""What are you going to say to him?"" she asked.</p><p>""I don't know. I haven't thought about it yet.""</p><p>""Just going to wing it, huh?""</p><p>""Trust me, every time I see that bruise in my mind, I get mad enough to kill. I'll come up with something.""</p><p>When we got to the long driveway that led to Sara's house, Michelle stopped the car and got out. She reached in and got her belt from the back seat, then took her badge out of the leather case and pinned it to her shirt. She climbed back into the car.</p><p>""Ready?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said. ""Let's scare the shit out of this bastard.""</p><p>Michelle pulled the car up in front of the steps to the front porch. She shut the engine off. ""Here we go,"" I said, opening my door and getting out.</p><p>I didn't look back. I didn't need to. I knew she'd be there if I needed help.</p><p>As I stepped onto the porch, I heard Michelle's door close with a solid thunk. The house was open; I could see the Davidson patriarch sitting in his beloved recliner, the usual bottle of cheap vodka on the table next to him. It was only about one-third full.</p><p>My heart was pounding. I was scared, but damn it, this needed to be done. I took a deep breath and knocked hard on the screen door.</p><p>""Yeah, who is it?"" he said in a snarling voice. He didn't move from the recliner, didn't even look up.</p><p>""It's Meagan Bristol, Mr. Davidson. I need to speak to you.""</p><p>""Who? Oh, yeah, I remember you. Whad'ya want?""</p><p>""I need to speak with you for a minute, please. Could you come out here?""</p><p>""Oh, fer Christ's fuckin' sake!"" The recliner thumped down, and he stood, listing slightly to one side. Good. If he decided to take a swing, his coordination would be off. Not that I'd be close enough for him to hit me, anyway.</p><p>He stood on the other side of the screen door. ""The fuck do you want?"" He peered out blearily. ""Where's Sara?""</p><p>""Sara's fine, Mr. Davidson. She's at my house. I need to talk to you out here for a minute. Would you come out, please?""</p><p>""I can talk just fine from here,"" he snarled. ""Now what the fuck do you want?""</p><p>I took a deep breath. Now I was getting pissed off. I'm not nice when I'm pissed off.</p><p>""Listen, Chuck,"" I said sarcastically, ""you can either come out here so I can talk to you, or my friend the police officer over there can arrest you for child abuse. Which way do you want it?""</p><p>""The fuck are you talkin' about?"" His voice went low and nasty. He pushed the screen door open and stepped onto the porch as I moved back. I let him take in Michelle, standing by the car with arms folded under her breasts, the badge, gun, and various other cop accessories clearly visible. He glared at me.</p><p>""I said, what the fuck are you talkin' about, bitch?""</p><p>""Listen, Chuck...""</p><p>He cut me off with a growl. ""Don't fuckin' call me Chuck.""</p><p>I'd had enough of his mouth. ""Okay, asshole, listen up. We're doing you a favor coming here. If anything I say can make its way through that two-dollar vodka and into your miniscule little brain, you'd better shut your fucking mouth and pay attention."" I watched his fists ball up, but refused to back away. Michelle was there, I'd be okay.</p><p>""What I'm talking about, asshole, is a bruise that's just about the size of one of those fists I'm looking at. It's in the small of Sara's back. It's pretty distinct, too, asshole. It was made by a fist, and I seriously doubt that your wife's hands are that big. In fact, come to think of it, I bet if we had a chance to look your wife over, we'd probably find a few more, wouldn't we?""</p><p>His face was a mask of rage now. He opened his mouth to say something, but I cut him off.</p><p>""I told you to shut your fucking mouth,"" I snapped. ""My cop friend is here to back me up. You're lucky she's not here to arrest you. She's seen the pictures that I took of Sara's back."" He suddenly looked a little frightened. Good.</p><p>""The only reason I haven't filed a complaint against you with my cop friend here is for Sara. As much of a dickhead as you are, you're still her father, and I really don't think she wants you in jail. And trust me when I tell you that I have the evidence to lock your miserable little ass for a while.""</p><p>The bastard grinned at me. ""Not for very long,"" he said. ""And what do you think happens then?""</p><p>""Chuck, Chuck, Chuck,"" I said, in a patronizing tone. ""You don't get it, do you?""</p><p>He just stood there looking confused.</p><p>""You fucked up, you moron,"" I said. ""Sara has friends. I'd be willing to bet that with just a little bit of persuasion, Colleen would be more than happy to walk away and leave you crawling in the dirt.""</p><p>He laughed. ""And where would she go? Who the fuck would take that useless bitch in?""</p><p>""I would,"" I said, smiling. ""In a heartbeat. You'd better believe that I'm going to make sure she knows that, too.""</p><p>He started to raise his fist.</p><p>""I'd love it if you hit me, Chuck,"" I said quietly. ""Please, go right ahead. You'll be in jail faster than you can blink.""</p><p>The hand dropped. Damn it! I was beginning to have second thoughts about this whole plan. I wanted a reason, other than Sara, to have this guy arrested.</p><p>When dealing with a drunk, keep running your mouth. It will piss them off every time.</p><p>""Ah,"" I said. ""Not only nutless, but gutless, too. What's wrong, Chuck? Are you afraid of a woman who isn't afraid of you?""</p><p>I watched his jaw clench, working like he was grinding his teeth. ""You better shut the fuck up, cunt,"" he hissed.</p><p>""No, you better shut the fuck up. I'm going to tell you how it's going to be from now on, and if you slip up once, if you lay a hand on Sara or your wife again, I'll make sure you regret it for the rest of your miserable existence.""</p><p>I didn't even see the hand coming. I felt something hit my cheekbone and I saw an explosion of stars as I fell on my back. I heard Michelle screaming something, but the words weren't getting past the ringing in my ears. Then I heard the gun go off. <em>Oh, shit,</em> I thought, <em>she shot him. She fucking shot him.</em></p><p>Michelle was still screaming. The words were coming through now, something about <em>get down on your knees with your hands behind your head,</em> then something about <em>lie down flat.</em></p><p>I lifted myself up on one elbow to see Michelle, her gun pressed to the back of Chuck's head, her knee on the back of his neck as she dug the handcuffs out of her belt. She cuffed his hands behind his back, told him to stay there, and got up.</p><p>As she came towards me, she holstered her gun, then helped me to sit up.</p><p>""You okay?"" she asked.</p><p>I nodded, feeling my cheekbone gently. It throbbed, and it was going to bruise. It was already swelling. I smiled at her.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said. ""I'm glad you were here.""</p><p>""Jesus, Meagan,"" she said quietly. ""What the hell? Were you trying to get him to hit you?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah. He's not the kind who's going to stop, Michelle. He'll never stop, and one of them will get hurt really badly, or killed. I had to get him to hit me. Now I can press charges, too.""</p><p>Michelle sighed. ""You know how much paperwork I'm going to have to do? I discharged my weapon.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""I'm sorry. I had to. Why did you shoot?""</p><p>""He wouldn't stop. He kept coming for you. The only thing he could do with you flat on your back was start kicking. That wasn't going to happen.""</p><p>I watched her stand and step over to the man she'd just taken down. ""Charles Davidson, you're under arrest for the assault of Meagan Bristol. You are also under arrest for child abuse, and endangering the welfare of a child. I'm hoping I can find more."" I listened as she read him his rights. She pulled her cell phone out, and hit speed dial.</p><p>""This is Officer DuBois,"" she said. ""I need backup here; I have one suspect in custody. No, I'm off duty, and I'm not going to transport him in my vehicle. Yes."" She gave directions to our location, then hung up the phone.</p><p>It's amazing how fast the cops show up when one of their own needs backup. Within about four minutes, there were five police cars in front of the Davidson house, lights flashing, cops all over the place. Chuck was led away to a patrol car. Michelle was talking to another officer, one with stripes on his arm. I figured I'd just go sit in the car.</p><p>When Michelle was done, she came and got into her car, starting the engine. As we pulled away, she glanced over at me.</p><p>""You'll have to make a statement at some point,"" she said. ""The sooner the better. Not tonight though. We have too much to do."" She was in full cop mode now, taking charge.</p><p>""First, we need to go see Colleen Davidson,"" she continued, ""before we do anything else. This will be easier for Sara if it comes from her, and not from us. We'll get her from work, and take her to your house. Is that okay with you?""</p><p>""Of course,"" I said.</p><p>She glanced at me again, then winced. ""Jesus, Meagan. I should have called an ambulance, too.""</p><p>""I'll be fine,"" I said. ""Besides, it was worth it. It got him locked up.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, let's hope he stays locked up for at least a few days, until we can figure out the next step. I hope Sara's mother will be willing to keep him away.""</p><p>""We'll talk to her,"" I said. ""She can't let him slide this time.""</p><p>We were silent for the rest of the drive to the diner where Colleen worked. Michelle said that she hoped we got there before the asshole got to make his one phone call. We needed to talk to her first.</p><p>I flipped open my cell phone when we pulled into the parking lot, and dialed my home number. Janelle didn't answer, but I knew she'd hear the answering machine. I waited for it to pick up.</p><p>""Janelle, it's Aunt Meagan,"" I said. ""Pick up the phone, please. I need to talk to you.""</p><p>Suddenly, Janelle was there. ""Hi, Aunt Meagan!"" she said cautiously.</p><p>""Hi, Sweetie. What are you guys up to?""</p><p>""Doin' our homework,"" she replied.</p><p>""Okay, good,"" I said. ""Listen, Janelle, I need you to act like everything is normal, okay? I'm fine, Michelle is fine, and Sara's Dad is in a lot of trouble. Just don't let her know that anything happened. Wait for us to get there, okay?""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she replied.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said. ""We may be running a few minutes late, and I didn't want you to worry. We'll be back just as soon as we can, okay?""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said. ""Want me to get somethin' out for dinner?""</p><p>""Uhm, no, it's okay. I'll get pizza."" I headed off the expected request. ""With extra of all your favorites, and no eyebrows.""</p><p>""Cool!"" she said, giggling. ""Can Sara stay for dinner, you think?""</p><p>""I'll have to check, Sweetie, but if she can, I'll bring some for her, too.""</p><p>"" 'Kay, cool!""</p><p>""I'll see you as soon as I can, Sweetie.""</p><p>"" 'Kay. Bye!""</p><p>""Bye."" I flipped the phone shut.</p><p>I turned to Michelle. ""This might be tricky. Colleen's boss gives her shit if she even gets a phone call at work.""</p><p>Michelle grinned. ""I still have the badge on, Darlin'. Don't worry about the boss.""</p><p>""You like power tripping, don't you?"" I asked.</p><p>""Job perk,"" she laughed.</p><p>We walked into the diner. I looked around, and we went to the register. I didn't see Colleen anywhere. When the waitress at the register saw my face, she winced.</p><p>""That bad?"" I asked.</p><p>""It looks like it hurts. A lot.""</p><p>She was right. It was beginning to throb, sending a harsh, dull pain through the whole left side of my face.</p><p>""You want some ice for that?"" the waitress asked. ""I can get you some.""</p><p>""Yes, please. That would help,"" I said. ""Also, we need to see Colleen Davidson. It's important.""</p><p>""Okay, she's out back. I'll tell her you're here.""</p><p>""Just tell her it's Meagan Bristol. And thanks,"" I said.</p><p>We turned and sat down at the counter. A few moments later, Colleen came through the door from the kitchen. When she saw my face, she gasped. She stared at me for a moment, then looked at Michelle. I saw her eyes go to the badge. Her gaze snapped back to me.</p><p>""What happened?"" she asked. ""Was there an accident? Where's Sara? Is she okay?"" The words came out in a rush.</p><p>""Sara is fine,"" I said. ""There's been no accident. She's at my house with Janelle."" As relief washed over her face, the other waitress came out with a plastic bag filled with ice, handing it to me. I winced as I put it against my face, but it did feel better after a moment or two.</p><p>""Colleen,"" I said, ""this is my friend, Michelle DuBois. Michelle is a police officer. She's the only reason this isn't worse than it is."" I looked around. ""Is there a place we can talk privately?""</p><p>""My boss won't like it,"" she said.</p><p>Michelle stood. ""Is he in the kitchen?"" she asked. Colleen nodded. ""I'll talk to him, don't worry."" She walked through the door into the kitchen as if she owned the place.</p><p>""We'll be in a booth down there,"" said Colleen, pointing to a deserted end of the diner. Michelle was already out of sight.</p><p>As we sat down, Colleen looked at me, worry etched into her face. ""Meagan, what's going on? You're scaring me.""</p><p>I gathered my thoughts for a moment, trying to figure out where to start. Well, when in doubt, start at the beginning.</p><p>""Colleen,"" I said, ""the night that Sara stayed at my house with me and Janelle, I saw something."" I paused, but she didn't say anything. ""I saw a pretty bad bruise on Sara's back. I think we both know who put it there.""</p><p>""Not again,"" she whispered. ""He promised he'd never hit her again.""</p><p>""Well, he did,"" I said. ""And unless I'm completely wrong, I don't think that Sara is the only one he hits.""</p><p>Her face flushed as her eyes dropped to the table. She didn't say anything.</p><p>""Anyway,"" I said, ""after I saw that, I called Michelle, to ask for advice. I'm sorry if you think I was interfering, but I couldn't let something like that go. We went to your house this afternoon. I wanted to try and scare him a little, let him know that someone else knows what's going on, maybe get him to stop. That was pretty stupid of me.""</p><p>Her eyes snapped up. ""He did that to you?""</p><p>I nodded. ""To be fair, I asked for it. Practically begged for it, really. When I was talking to him, it hit me that nothing I could say, nothing I could threaten him with would make him stop. He's just that kind of man. So, I goaded him until he hit me. That gave Michelle enough reason to arrest him.""</p><p>Colleen went pale. ""He's in jail?"" I nodded. ""He's going to be furious. Oh, God, you don't know...""</p><p>Michelle came to the booth at that point, sitting down next to me.</p><p>""Colleen,"" I said, ""listen to me. He's not going to do anything. Michelle is involved in this now. She'll protect you, I promise."" From the corner of my eye, I saw Michelle nodding her head.</p><p>""He'll just make us move again,"" she said. ""That's what he did the last time.""</p><p>""You don't have to go with him,"" I said. ""You can get the courts and the police to help you. You can leave him.""</p><p>""No, I can't,"" she said. ""He'll come after me, and if anything happens to me, where's that going to leave Sara? Alone with him. And that I won't allow. Besides, I don't make enough money to support us. I can't get out, don't you see?""</p><p>I saw Michelle tip her head to one side. ""I ran a background check on him, Colleen. He doesn't have a job, at least, he's not on a regular payroll anywhere. If you're supporting the three of you now, you can certainly support just you and Sara.""</p><p>""He..."" She hesitated. ""He picks up some extra money on the side.""</p><p>""Doing what?"" asked Michelle.</p><p>Colleen's eyes dropped to the table. ""I can't say,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Colleen,"" I said, ""you don't owe him anything. If he's doing something illegal, Michelle is exactly the person you need to tell. She won't give you away, and it might be what you need to keep him away from you for good.""</p><p>Her voice was barely a whisper. ""All I know is he makes some kind of drug and sells it. I've never seen him doing it, though. I just know he does. He's real careful not to let many people come to the house.""</p><p>""Where does he make it?"" Michelle asked.</p><p>""There's an old barn on the property. He makes it there.""</p><p>""And you don't know what he makes?"" said Michelle.</p><p>""I heard him on the phone once. He said something about cooking a batch of crystals, whatever that means. I don't know anything about drugs.""</p><p>I could feel Michelle squirming in the seat next to me. ""Crystal meth,"" she said. ""The guy's got a meth lab!""</p><p>Michelle reached out and took Colleen's hand. ""He's going to go away for a very long time, Colleen,"" she said softly. ""The courts really frown on people making methamphetamine in this state."" She thought for a moment.</p><p>""Colleen, does he have any money in the house that you know of?""</p><p>Colleen shook her head. ""I don't know. I never saw much money from him, anyway. We were supposed to get rich when he started this. Not that I believed him, anyway.""</p><p>""Do you know where he'd hide it if he did?""</p><p>Colleen thought for a moment. ""Well, he's got big old trunk down in the basement that no one's allowed to go near,"" she said. ""The only other place I can think of would be in the barn out back.""</p><p>""Okay,"" said Michelle. ""Listen, I'm not going to say anything about this yet. I can't go back there, because without a warrant, I'd just cause problems down the road. But your husband is in jail at least for a couple of days, so it's safe there. I'm going to have Meagan go out and see what she can find. If she doesn't mind, that is."" She turned to look at me.</p><p>""No, that's fine,"" I said.</p><p>""Good."" Michelle looked back at Colleen. ""Once a warrant is served, any cash they find is going to be seized. I want to make sure it's out of there before we search. If it's there, and Meagan can find it, she'll get it for you. Oh, and Colleen..."" She paused. ""We never had this discussion.""</p><p>Colleen sat there across from us, her eyes shifting from my face to Michelle's and back again.</p><p>""Do you really think you can get him away from us?"" she whispered.</p><p>""Colleen, if he's cooking meth in that barn, he's going to be in prison for quite some time,"" Michelle answered.</p><p>The hope in Colleen's eyes was almost palpable.</p><p>""Do you want to take the rest of the night off?"" I asked. ""You're welcome to come to my house and stay if you want to.""</p><p>She shook her head. ""I can't afford to take a night off,"" she said. ""My boss might be okay with a long break to talk to a police officer, but not with skipping out for the night."" A worried look crossed her face. ""Oh. What am I going to do with Sara?""</p><p>""Sara is fine right where she is,"" I said. ""Don't even worry about it. She's welcome to stay until you get off work, or overnight, if that's more convenient for you. You could come over when you get out, too, if you'd like.""</p><p>She looked at Michelle. ""When do you think they'll be searching?"" she asked.</p><p>""Tomorrow by noon, most likely,"" Michelle answered. ""I won't call this in until I hear from Meagan one way or the other about any money there.""</p><p>""Okay, then. Well, if you're sure it's okay, I guess maybe I'll come to your house tonight. I really don't want to be there when they search. And I need to talk to Sara about her father.""</p><p>""That's fine,"" I said. ""I'll wait up for you then.""</p><p>""And I'll stay with the girls while Meagan goes to your house,"" Michelle said. ""Don't worry, Colleen. This is going to be the best thing for you. And for Sara.""</p><p>""I hope you're right,"" she said softly. ""If he gets out, it'll just be worse.""</p><p>""Leave that to me,"" said Michelle.</p><p>""You know where I live, right?"" I asked. Colleen nodded. ""Good. I'll be up waiting for you tonight. The front door will be open, just walk in, okay?""</p><p>""Okay."" She sighed, then met my eyes. ""Thank you,"" she said simply.</p><p>""It's just a bruise,"" I grinned. ""Makes me look tough.""</p><p>""No, I mean... For caring. About Sara. About us.""</p><p>""She's a beautiful little girl,"" I said. ""And no one deserves to live like that. Well, except maybe Chuck.""</p><p>She looked mystified for a moment. ""Oh, my God! Did you call him Chuck?"" She was grinning now as I nodded. ""He hates being called 'Chuck.' I mean, it just makes him furious!""</p><p>I touched my cheek. ""Yeah, I found that out,"" I said.</p><p>Her face flushed. ""I'm sorry for that,"" she said.</p><p>""Colleen, you don't have to apologize for him,"" I said. ""Besides, I wanted him to hit me. And I got what I wanted.""</p><p>We all stood. As we neared the door, I smiled at Colleen. ""Don't worry,"" I said. ""It's going to work out.""</p><p>She smiled. I think it was the first genuine smile I'd seen on her face.</p><p>""I'll see you later tonight,"" I said.</p><p>When we got in the car, I called home again. After hearing me tell her to pick up, Janelle answered again.</p><p>""Sweetie, there's a little change in plans. I'm not coming inside when we get there. Michelle is going to stay with you for a little while. There's one more thing I need to do.""</p><p>""Why aren't you comin' in?"" Janelle asked.</p><p>""I'll explain later, Sweetie. While I'm gone, Michelle will order the pizza, okay?""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said. She sounded a little worried.</p><p>""It's okay, Janelle,"" I said. ""Everything is fine. I just have an errand that has to be taken care of right away.""</p><p>When we got to my house, Michelle and I went in through the garage door. I got in the Chevy and backed out while Michelle went into the house. I'd told her where she'd find money for the pizza. She said she'd call in the order as soon as I let her know that I was finished at the Davidson's. By the time I got back, it would probably be just about time to eat.</p><p>When I got there, I felt kind of strange walking into the house with no one else there. I had put on the black leather gloves that Michelle had taken out of her belt and given to me. My fingerprints aren't on record, but it would be better not to take any chances. It felt kind of surreal, actually. Meagan Bristol, Private Investigator. That thought gave me a bout of the giggles.</p><p>I walked through the first floor of the house. I figured going to the second floor would be a waste of time; there were probably only bedrooms and a bathroom up there. Just for the hell of it, as I passed the recliner, I picked up the bottle of vodka and opened it. He seemed to always use a glass, so I wasn't too worried. I took a long pull from the bottle, grimacing at the taste of cheap vodka. It was just a moral victory, really. I'd gotten him arrested, and now I was drinking his booze.</p><p>I put the bottle down, and wandered through to the kitchen. I found the door to the cellar, flipped the light switch and went down the old stairs. The walls were the old-fashioned kind, built from stacked stones, and there was an ancient furnace in the middle of the room. Under a workbench, I saw the trunk that Colleen had told us about. It was locked, but the lock was one that I was pretty sure I could force with a screwdriver. I searched the workbench, looking for one big enough, when I saw an old brass key on the self. That's what I call security.</p><p>I opened the lid of the trunk, and gasped.</p><p>It was full of guns. Mostly handguns, but a few short rifles, too, the kind with long black magazines on the bottom. Assault rifles, I think they're called. I'm not much for guns, but I'd learned a little bit from Michelle when we were together.</p><p>I was about to close the trunk when I noticed a small compartment inside the lid. There was a little knob, and I turned it. The compartment opened, and there were four stacks of cash inside. I took them out one by one, and again following Michelle's advice, kept two of the stacks, leaving the rest inside. She had said that if there was any money, it would be better to leave some of it behind for the police to find. I left a stack of twenties and a stack of fifties in the lid, taking two stacks of fifties with me. I didn't bother to count it. That was for later, when Colleen got to my house.</p><p>As I went back up the cellar stairs, I was thinking. There was quite a bit of money in the trunk, but not really as much as I would have thought, for someone making meth. I'd always heard that meth was pretty lucrative. And all those guns. There had to be more money somewhere. Colleen was going to need it; besides, she deserved it after living with that asshole.</p><p>I decided to check the barn where Colleen said he made the meth. I rummaged in the kitchen until I found a package of brown paper lunch bags. I pulled out two, putting the cash I'd already found in one. I folded the other one up and stuck it in my hip pocket.</p><p>I went out to the Chevy, looking around, then slid the money under the passenger's seat. I closed and locked the door, and wandered to the back of the house, looking for the barn. There was a path leading away from the house, so I followed it. When I came out of the trees and saw the barn in front of me, I froze, listening intently. I wanted to be sure no one was around before I went poking around inside.</p><p>There was no sign of life. The side door to the barn wasn't even locked. What kind of drug dealer was this idiot? Keys in plain sight, no locks on the stash house. I shook my head. The stupidity of some people never ceases to amaze me.</p><p>I'd never seen a meth lab before. The barn was about one-third filled with tables, fifty-gallon drums, hoses and tubes, all kinds of weird stuff cobbled together. It looked like some itinerant mad scientist had set up shop in there. But I wasn't interested in the process. I was looking for money.</p><p>I started searching, but didn't see anything that looked promising. Then I saw a large wooden crate under one of the tables, with a black garbage bag in it. I almost passed it by, but didn't. I stuck my hand down, and felt the bag. It didn't feel like trash.</p><p>I slid the crate out from under the table. When I opened the bag, I almost fainted. There was money, all right. A lot of money. I shook my head. What the hell? Was he saving for a rainy day? He could have helped out a little bit around the house with this kind of cash. Instead, he was squirreling it away. What a prick!</p><p>I wasn't going to bother trying to figure out what to take and what to leave. I looked around quickly, and found a box of garbage bags. Pulling one out, I stuffed stacks of cash into it, not even bothering to look at what I was throwing in there. When I'd taken about half of the money, I closed the bag back up and slid the crate back under the table. I picked up the bag I'd stuffed the cash into; it must have weighed about fifteen pounds. So much for Colleen's financial worries.</p><p>I got the hell out of there as fast as I could. I was nervous now, not wanting to be caught with this much money in my hands, walking away from a meth lab. When I got to the car, I threw the bag in the back seat, locked the Chevy up again, and ran into the house. I flew up the stairs, and found Sara's bedroom. Rummaging around, I grabbed a pair of pants, a tee-shirt, socks and panties. I wanted a reason for being here if I ran into any police on my way out. I rushed back to my car, got in, and drove down the driveway.</p><p>As soon as I turned on to the main road, I pulled over for a moment, flipped my cell open, and called Michelle. She answered right away.</p><p>""You want to call in that pizza order?"" I said.</p><p>""Will do,"" she replied. ""You're all done?""</p><p>""Yup,"" I said. ""Jackpot.""</p><p>""Good,"" she said. ""That's one thing Colleen won't have to worry about.""</p><p>""From the look of things, she won't have to worry for quite a while if she's careful.""</p><p>""That much?""</p><p>""That much,"" I said. ""You'll see.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she replied, ""see you in a few.""</p><p>I couldn't believe what I'd just done. I'd ripped off a crystal meth dealer! <em>He should be grateful,</em> I thought. <em>Anyone else would have taken it all.</em> I was grinning from ear to ear, my heart pounding in my chest. Even my battered cheekbone felt better. I pulled the gloves from my hands and laid them on the seat, then cranked up my stereo, singing along with Bonnie Raitt. Hey, I was alone. No children or small animals were being tortured.</p><p>I pulled in the garage, closing the door behind me, then got out of the car and locked it. I didn't want to bring the cash in with the girls there. When I walked into the kitchen, Sara, Janelle and Michelle were all sitting at the table, drinking soda and waiting for the pizza.</p><p>""Ohmygod! Aunt Meagan!"" Janelle shrieked when she saw my face.</p><p>Sara turned and looked at me with sad eyes. ""Did my Dad do that to you?"" she asked.</p><p>I looked at Michelle. ""They know,"" she said quietly. ""I told them Sara would be spending the night, and that her mother would be here to stay, too, when she gets off work. I had to explain why, and I figured I might as well be honest.""</p><p>""I hope he never gets out,"" said Sara softly. ""So he can't ever hurt my Mom again."" Two tears rolled down her cheeks.</p><p>""Come here, Sweetie,"" I said, holding out my arms. I squatted down as she came near, wrapping my arms around her. ""It's okay, I promise. He's never going to hurt you or your Mom again.""</p><p>""But what if he gets out?""</p><p>""Trust me, Sara,"" I said. ""By the time he gets out of jail, he's not going to be able to find you. Things are going to be better from now on.""</p><p>We got up and went to sit at the table.</p><p>""Does your Dad hit your Mom a lot, Sara?"" Michelle asked.</p><p>Sara nodded. ""He hits her all the time.""</p><p>""When was the last time?""</p><p>""Yesterday,"" she said.</p><p>Michelle looked at me and raised one eyebrow. I nodded. I'd talk to Colleen about that. It was one more thing to charge him with.</p><p>""Oh, I almost forgot,"" I said. I went to the Chevy and got the clothes I'd grabbed from Sara's room, bringing them back in.</p><p>""I went by your house and grabbed a change of clothes for you, Sara. I forgot your toothbrush, though, but I have some new ones in the bathroom. You can have one of them.""</p><p>""Well, I'm going to head out,"" said Michelle. ""I've got a lot of paperwork to do, and I need to take care of something else, too."" She smiled at me.</p><p>""You're not stayin' for pizza, Michelle?"" Janelle asked.</p><p>""Not tonight, Baby. I've got a lot of work to do, thanks to your aunt.""</p><p>""But you're highly qualified to do it,"" I said, ""being such a damn good cop and all.""</p><p>She gave me a look. I shrugged and looked innocent. Like she'd buy that.</p><p>I told the girls I wanted to talk to Michelle for a minute, and that I'd be right back. We walked out to the garage.</p><p>""You know,"" I said, ""I kind of feel like I'm in a really bad movie. Something I'd see on Janelle's favorite channel.""

</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""Lifetime,"" I said.</p><p>Michelle laughed. ""Oh, yeah. The 'I Was Raped' channel.""</p><p>I opened up the Chevy, dug the paper bag out from under the front seat, and opened the back door. When I opened the garbage bag, Michelle's mouth dropped.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" she said.</p><p>""I know. And there's at least this much left behind, too.""</p><p>""Well, those two aren't going to have to worry about money for a while,"" she said.</p><p>""Nope, they're not,"" I replied.</p><p>At the side door of the garage, she stopped and turned to me. Her eyes searched my face for a moment.</p><p>""You did a really good thing today, Meagan. He was only going to get worse with time. You may very well have saved one or both of their lives.""</p><p>""Stop it,"" I said. ""You're the one who saved my ass, remember?""</p><p>She leaned forward and gave me a soft, chaste kiss on the lips, brushing my hair back.</p><p>""I know it can't ever be the same, Meagan,"" she said. ""But I can't help wishing sometimes that things had turned out differently for us.""</p><p>""I know,"" I whispered. ""Me, too.""</p><p>She stared at me for another moment. ""Tomorrow, you and Colleen are going to have to come in and give statements,"" she said.</p><p>I nodded. ""I'll talk to her tonight about the abuse, and see if I can get her to press charges. I don't think she'll have a problem with that now.""</p><p>""Probably not,"" she replied. ""Okay, I'll see you tomorrow, then. Call me in the morning, and we'll figure out what's up.""</p><p>""I will. Thanks Michelle. For everything.""</p><p>""I was doing my job. You're the one who took a risk today.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Doing your job, and bending a lot of rules,"" I said.</p><p>She grinned. ""I'm good at it,"" she said, ""being such a damn good cop and all.""</p><p>""Get out of here,"" I said. ""I'll see you tomorrow.""</p><p>As I entered the kitchen, the front doorbell rang. Janelle jumped up, but I told her to wait, even though it was probably the pizza. I was still nervous after everything that had happened, and didn't want one of the girls answering the door.</p><p>It was the pizza; I paid for it and tipped the delivery guy, smiling at the three boxes. I got to have eyebrows after all. I also got to work out even more for the next few days, to keep the calories from taking up permanent residence on my hips.</p><p>It was a subdued meal. We talked, but it was just quiet chit-chat. I wasn't sure how to go about cheering Sara up, and decided to let it go. If anyone could do that, it would be Janelle. I glanced at her, and when she caught my eye, she smiled and winked at me. I grinned while my heart melted.</p><p>After we ate, I sent the girls upstairs to get showered and changed for bed. Janelle had plenty of clothes here, so Sara could borrow something of hers for the night. I also told them that, for tonight, they'd be sharing the guest room. I'd be waiting up for Sara's mother, and I wanted to let her have the master bedroom. She deserved a decent night's rest, something I was pretty sure she hadn't had for a while. I'd sleep on the couch.</p><p>The girls came back downstairs, and we watched the idiot box for a while. When nine o'clock came, I sent them off to bed, giving both of them a good night kiss. About three minutes after they went upstairs, Janelle came back down and gave me another kiss, this time a long, slow open-mouthed kiss, complete with dancing tongues.</p><p>When she finally pulled away, she gave me a teasing look. ""That's so you'll think about me when you go ta sleep tanight.""</p><p>I smacked her bottom, then squeezed it affectionately. ""Good night, brat,"" I said. ""I love you.""</p><p>Janelle grinned at me. ""Love you too, Aunt Meagan. 'Night."" With that, she bounced back up to bed.</p><p>I switched the channel to SyFy with a sigh of contentment. Finally, I got to watch what I liked to watch.</p><p>About forty minutes later, I needed to pee, and decided to get ready for bed myself. I went upstairs quietly, not wanting to disturb the girls. As I reached the top of the stairs, I heard hushed giggling coming from the guest room. Thinking I'd burst in on them and ask them what they were doing still awake, I crept quietly down the hall. As I neared the door to the guest room, I could make out quiet voices.</p><p>""See? Right here."" It was Janelle. ""You rub it right here, and it feels sooo good.""</p><p>The next thing I heard was Sara as she let out a soft, long, 'Oh' sound. The door was about half open, but I hesitated. I wanted to look. God, how I wanted to look! But I didn't want to interrupt them, either. If I was hearing this correctly, Janelle was giving masturbation lessons to Sara.</p><p>Suddenly, I had a very evil, but very arousing idea.</p><p>I slipped quietly into my bedroom. My laptop was still there, on the dresser. I opened it, powered it up, and plugged it in so it wouldn't be running on batteries. I didn't want to risk it losing power. As quickly as I could, I changed the settings so that the desktop was just a black screen, hid the desktop icons, then the taskbar. Finally, I turned on the webcam and set it to record. Then I crept back about halfway down the stairs, turned around, and came up the stairs again, making plenty of noise. I peeked into the guest room to find both girls under the covers, but not hiding the fact that they were still awake.</p><p>""Hey, you two,"" I said. ""Change of plans. Why don't you two sleep in my bed tonight, and Sara's Mom can have this room. All of your stuff is in my room, so it'll make things easier in the morning.""</p><p>With mock complaints, they both got out of bed and padded across to my room. I followed them in, and grabbed a tee-shirt and clean panties.</p><p>""Good night, you two,"" I said, smiling.</p><p>They sang out a ""goodnight,"" and I left the room, closing the door to give them their privacy. Or so they thought.</p><p>I showered in record time, pulled on my panties and tee-shirt, brushed my teeth, and headed back downstairs. As I passed my bedroom door, I could hear the muffled giggling again, and I smiled to myself. I was instantly wet at the thought of what I might find recorded tomorrow.</p><p>I wasn't sure what time Colleen would be arriving, so unfortunately for me, masturbating was out of the question for the moment. The thought of those two little girls upstairs, in my bed, and what they might be getting up to had me as horny as I've ever been in my life. It would have to wait, though. Damn it.</p><p>At about eleven-thirty, I heard a car pulling into my driveway, and saw lights flash through the window. A few moments later, there was a timid knock at the front door, and then it immediately opened. As I stood and turned, I saw Colleen hesitantly stepping into the front hall. I put on the best smile I could, given my swollen and tender cheek, and stepped around the couch to meet her.</p><p>""Colleen, come in, please,"" I said. ""Make yourself comfortable. We may be up for a little while.""</p><p>Colleen smiled shyly. ""Thank you so much for everything you're doing,"" she said softly. She winced when she looked more closely at my face. ""Oh, God. That must really hurt.""</p><p>I waved a dismissive hand. ""It's not so bad now. It throbs, but it's nothing I can't handle. I've been in a lot more pain than this."" I pointed to the stairway. ""You're going to have the guest room tonight. Would you like a shower? You're a little smaller than I am, but I have some sweats or some pajamas that should work for you. You can borrow some clothes in the morning, and we'll figure out how to get you some of your own clothes later.""</p><p>""Oh, yes! I'd love a shower,"" she said.</p><p>I waved a hand for her to follow me. ""The girls are in my room,"" I said in a whisper. ""I'll get some pajamas for you while you put your purse in the guest room. I did have the girls in there, but then I thought you might like to sleep in tomorrow, so I moved them to my room.""</p><p>I showed Colleen to the guest room, then crept into my room and quietly pulled out a pair of light pajamas for her. I also took the opportunity to shut the web cam down. I couldn't wait for the chance to view my little treasure.</p><p>Returning to the guest room, I showed Colleen to the bathroom, and told her I'd be downstairs when she finished. Leaving her to her shower, I returned to the living room. Ten minutes later, she joined me. When she did, I got up and locked the front door, then closed the blinds and pulled the drapes. Smiling, I turned to face her again.</p><p>""Would you like something to drink?"" I asked. ""We have quite a bit to talk about, and we need to do it tonight. I'm going to suggest wine or beer, or even liquor. You're going to need a drink, I believe.""</p><p>""Wine would be good,"" she said shyly.</p><p>I went to the kitchen and poured two glasses of Merlot, and then brought them to the living room. I told Colleen to relax, that I'd be back in just a minute. I went into the garage and retrieved the heavy garbage bag from the back seat, lugged it into the living room, and left it on the floor at the end of the couch.</p><p>I sat down on the opposite end of the couch from Colleen, took a sip of my wine, and then smiled at her.</p><p>""I have some good news, and some even better news,"" I said. ""Let's start with the good news, although it might be difficult for you to talk about this with a stranger."" She gave me a questioning look.</p><p>""Colleen,"" I said softly, ""Sara gave you away this afternoon. She knows what happened today. When Michelle and I talked to her, she said that she hopes your husband never gets out of jail, so that he can never hurt you again."" Colleen's eyes dropped away from mine. ""She also said that the last time he hit you was yesterday."" She nodded, still not meeting my eyes.</p><p>""Okay, look,"" I said. ""That's a good thing. Not that he hit you, but because if he left a mark, you can document it. And you are going to need to file charges against him. When we tack spousal abuse on top of child abuse, endangering the welfare of a child, and what's going to happen because of that nifty little meth lab he has going, he's going to go away for a very long time. We need that to happen. <em>You</em> need that to happen, for your sake and for Sara's.""</p><p>""But what if he doesn't go to jail?"" she asked.</p><p>""Colleen, I was out there this afternoon,"" I replied. ""I saw the meth lab. He's going to go away, trust me. Even without the spousal abuse charges. But the more we can stack up on him, the longer he goes away."" Softening my voice, I said, ""Did he leave any marks on you?""</p><p>She nodded. ""But I don't want to show them to you. Not now, not yet.""</p><p>""I understand,"" I said. ""But tomorrow, the police will want to photograph them. Don't worry, it will be a female officer. And if you want, I'll go with you."" She nodded, finally meeting my eyes again.</p><p>""Now,"" I said. ""Take a good slug of that wine, because I have something to show you.""</p><p>I set my glass on the coffee table, and dragged the garbage bag over in front of Colleen. I took the bottom of it in my hands, and lifted, dumping the stacks of cash on the floor in front of her. I heard her gasp in astonishment, and grinned at the look on her face. Her jaw was hanging open.</p><p>""Is that... I mean, did you find that... I mean, he had all that money hidden somewhere?""</p><p>""He had all of this, and there's at least this much left behind."" She looked up at me, again giving me a questioning look. ""Michelle told me that it would be best to leave some for the cops to find when they search the place tomorrow. I'm pretty sure the only place where there's any money is in the barn, so they'll believe that you didn't know about it.""</p><p>She sat staring at the pile of money in the middle of the living room floor. I saw her shake her head once, open her mouth, close it, and shake her head again.</p><p>""That son of a bitch,"" she said. ""The house could have been repaired. Sara could have had decent clothes for school. I wouldn't be driving a car that breaks down every other week."" She shook her head again. ""That piece of shit loser,"" she hissed through her teeth.</p><p>""I have no idea how much is here,"" I said. ""I didn't bother to count it. I just took what looked to be about half of it, and left the rest, and then I got out of there."" I grinned. ""I'll get some paper. You want to have a counting party?""</p><p>Colleen nodded, a wide, genuine grin spreading over her face. She was actually quite pretty, now that she wasn't living in quite so much fear of that lardass Chuck.</p><p>I got a spiral notebook and a pen from my office, and threw them on the coffee table when I returned to the living room. We started counting. There was no rhyme or reason to the bundles. Each bundle had one denomination, but some had twenty bills, some a hundred bills. At one point, I got up and retrieved the remainder of the bottle of wine from the kitchen, and we each had a second glass. Almost three hours later, we were finished. I tallied up the totals we had written down; grinning, I handed the notebook to Colleen.</p><p>Her jaw dropped again. Her eyes got huge, then she jerked her head up to look at me.</p><p>""162,270 dollars?"" she said incredulously. ""That's what I'd make at my job in about ten years!""</p><p>We were both silent for a few minutes. Colleen picked up her wine with a shaking hand, and drained the glass. I held out the wine bottle, and she let me pour the last of the wine for her.</p><p>""The more I think about this, the madder I get,"" she said. ""I mean, the way we've lived..."" She sighed deeply. ""Well, I guess I'll just consider it as having been in the bank, and now I've withdrawn it. No, now I've closed the account. For good.""</p><p>I smiled. I got the metaphor.</p><p>""You can't put this in the bank, you know,"" I said. ""There's no way you can let anyone know about this money. You're going to have to store it; hide it away, and spend it a little at a time.""</p><p>She nodded. ""I know. That's okay. At least I know that I can afford to take care of Sara and myself for a long time, if I'm careful with it.""</p><p>""But you know,"" I said, grinning again, ""you can take yourself and Sara on a little shopping spree. If anyone asks, you just tell them that I loaned you the money. We'll pick an amount, and you take that much cash out. I'll verify it if anyone asks.""</p><p>Her face softened. ""Oh... Sara will love being able to get some new clothes,"" she said quietly.</p><p>""Something tells me,"" I said, ""that you won't mind getting some new things, either.""</p><p>Suddenly, she was looking at me with tears in her eyes.</p><p>""Meagan, I... I don't know how to thank you for this. You and Michelle. For everything you're doing.""</p><p>I sat down next to her, and pulled her into a hug. ""There's no need to thank us,"" I said. ""I couldn't just do nothing after I saw that bruise on Sara's back. Michelle couldn't just do nothing when I told her about it."" I held her for a few more moments.</p><p>""Come on,"" I said, ""Let's get this put away. Keep some out for yourself, but not too much. The rest we'll put in a duffel bag, and hide away for you.""</p><p>I went to the garage again and dug out an old, red canvas duffel bag that I have. Bringing it back to the living room, I put it on the floor, and we stuffed the cash into it. When it was all in except for five hundred dollars that Colleen was keeping out, we went to the garage and put the bag up on a shelf with a bunch of old camping gear that I have. Just another piece of stuff, stored in the garage.</p><p>When we finished, it was after three o'clock. Colleen went upstairs to bed, after protesting that she should sleep on the couch. I told her that she was not sleeping on the couch, that she was going to sleep in the guest room, that she would sleep as late as she wanted, and that I'd take the girls to school in the morning. She smiled gratefully, and went up to bed.</p><p>I set my travel alarm, pulled my heavy old afghan from the back of the couch, and lay with the unbruised side of my face on the pillow. I was asleep almost instantly.</p>"
861,Summer Blessing ~ Chapter VI,Babykeiko & Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,,"['F', 'g', 'F/g', 'Rom', 'Cons']","<p>I felt so amazing... Karen and I had taken this most incredible ride... and it was only the first day... </p><p>and on top of that, Karen had been so understanding... why was I so emotional??? I thought that I had done all the crying... but apparently everything here was I guess my dream... just riding and making friends and feeling... yes... I guess, special... like my gran had told me to pursue... </p><p>I was very tired... so I showered and saw that it was still about 1 hour until dinner... our first dinner at the camp... </p><p>I thought it best to lie down for a little bit... take a rest... </p><p>I lay down... closed my eyes... I felt floaty... dreamy... and I drifted off... </p><p>I was at my gran's house... I was little... maybe 3... my gran was there... sitting on the small Japanese stool that was so low to the ground... wearing a simple yukata... her silver hair pulled tight in a bun on the back of her head... I was sitting in the shower stall... so happy... warm water splashing... Gran with the white soft wash cloth... her yukata opening and closing as she washed... soaping me with a generous helping of soapy bubbles... she had me stand up... soapy cloth and warm water... so loving... so gentle... feeling so warm and special... </p><p>I was by myself in my bathroom at home... Gran had died... and I had cried so much... I was in the shower stall... and I made my wash cloth all soapy and bubbly as Gran used to do... I washed myself in the steaming warmth of the shower... my tummy... in round circles, going higher and lower on each circular movement... feeling as if it was Gran... higher and lower... my hand drifted between my slightly spread legs... pressing the soapy cloth against my cunny... but it wasn't the same... it just didn't feel the same... </p><p>I was on Mizuki... the wind blew through my hair... and I was naked... riding without a saddle... Mizuki's warm slightly damp fur against my naked  thighs... between my thighs... I held on so tight... riding... feeling what I had felt that afternoon...  </p><p>I was being chased by Karen... I heard her voice... </p><p>'Yuki... little, beautiful Yuki... oh my little darling'... and then I felt her hand stroking my hair... I wasn't on Mizuki... I was in bed... I was... oh GOD... I was awake... I felt my face was wet... I had cried in my sleep... but what was worse... my right hand was in my cotton undies... on my cunny... my sticky, warm cunny... </p><p>I looked up to Karen... I was frozen as she sat next to me on the bed, looking to my face, gently wiping my tear streaks from my face... whispering... ""that was so beautiful, little Yuki..."" </p><p>I started crying again...</p>"
862,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 7,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,7,"Meagan Falls  in love with her nine-year-old niece, Janelle. As their relationship develops, Janelle decides to explore her sexuality even further, bringing her best friend into the mix.",['F; F/g; g/g; F/gg; Inc; Pedo; Cons'],"<p>My alarm was beeping insistently in my ear. With enormous effort, I forced my eyelids to open and peered at the clock sitting on the coffee table. Oh, God... 5:30. That would be in the AM. I groaned, and made myself sit up.</p><p>My mouth tasted as though the entire Russian army had marched through it during the night, a sure sign that I'd had too much wine. My face was throbbing, and surprisingly - at least to me - I felt a dull ache throughout my entire body. I was stiff all over, my joints reluctant to obey me. I wondered vaguely if this was how Colleen was used to feeling every day when she woke up. I didn't get it. The guy had punched me in the face, once. Why did my whole body hurt like this?</p><p>I needed a shower, and I needed caffeine - lots of it. I dragged my protesting body to the kitchen and got some coffee brewing, adding an extra couple of scoops. I wanted it strong. Then I slowly made my way up the stairs, moving as quietly as I could.</p><p>In my room, I found Sara and Janelle under the covers snoozing peacefully, their heads touching. I quietly grabbed jeans, a tee-shirt, and underwear, and slipped back along the hall and into the bathroom. I cautiously closed the door behind me, hoping that I wouldn't wake Colleen. But it couldn't wait - I had to have a hot shower.</p><p>I looked in the mirror and gasped. My face was a mess. My cheekbone was swollen to double its normal size, the skin looking tight and strained. There was a variety of different colors there, ranging from dark purple to pale yellow, along with varying shades of red and blue. I looked like I'd gone one round too many with a prize fighter and lost the bout.</p><p>Appearances can be deceiving, though. After all, he was in jail and I wasn't. Toby Keith once said, ""How do you like me now?""</p><p>I turned on the shower, fiddling with the knob until it was as hot as I could stand. I stepped in, wincing as the fiery needles struck my skin. Once I'd adjusted to the temperature, I let the steaming water pour over my sore body, sighing as my muscles began to relax. I stood there for a good ten minutes, just soaking in the heat and steam. I reached for the soap and began to wash, taking extra care with my face. It still hurt like hell.</p><p>I shampooed and conditioned my hair, stood motionless beneath the water for a few more minutes, then reluctantly turned off the shower and stepped out. The steam was so thick that I almost couldn't see the mirror, so I switched on the exhaust fan, then dried off, moisturized, moisturized, and, feeling nearly human again, brushed my teeth. That did the trick. Now I was ready for caffiene, and a return to the land of the living.</p><p>I dressed quickly, and, still barefoot, went downstairs. I had time for a quiet cup of coffee before I needed to wake the girls for school, so I pulled out my big mug, the one with the word <b><i>BITCH</i></b> printed on the side in gothic lettering. I was feeling pretty bitchy this morning, too, only in a good way. I'd helped put an abusive husband and father in jail. The fact that he was also a crystal meth dealer was just icing on the cake.</p><p>I'd also helped his wife to rip him off. I grinned.</p><p><i>Yeah, that's right. I'm one badass bitch. Don't you forget it, either.</i></p><p>I sipped my coffee slowly, gratefully. I'm seriously addicted to caffiene. It really is my one true vice. Well, okay, that and sex. Two vices.</p><p>I heard footsteps on the stairs, and a moment later, Colleen cautiously peeped into the kitchen. I smiled at her, and she smiled back. I was again struck by how pretty she was. The change in her within the last eight hours had been nothing short of miraculous.</p><p>""Good morning,"" I said. ""You're up so early... I thought you'd sleep in.""</p><p>""I thought so, too,"" she replied. ""But I just snapped awake. It took me a minute to realize that I didn't dream what happened yesterday.""</p><p>I laughed quietly. ""Nope, you sure didn't. I have the colors to prove it, too,"" I added, pointing at my swollen cheek. She winced.</p><p>""There's coffee made, if you'd like some,"" I said. ""Or I have tea, if you'd rather.""</p><p>""No, coffee is exactly what I need right now,"" she replied with a smile.</p><p>I pointed to the cupboard. ""You'll find a mug in there,"" I said. ""Sugar is on the table, and there's cream in the fridge. Help yourself to what you need.""</p><p>""Black,"" she said, ""is the <i>only</i> way to drink coffee.""</p><p>""Oh, you and I will get along just fine,"" I said with a snicker.</p><p>I watched as she poured herself a mug of coffee, then sat down with me at the table. For a few moments, we sat silently, sipping coffee and listening to the birds outside in the yard.</p><p>""Meagan,"" she finally began, ""I can't begin to thank you..."" I cut her off. ""Rule number one in my house from now on,"" I said softly. ""is that no one needs to offer any more thank yous to me, or to Michelle. We did what we thought was right, and that's it. If you want to thank us, then just get that asshole out of your lives, start over again, and make Sara and yourself happy. That's all the gratitude we need.""</p><p>She sat quietly for a moment. Then she gave me a smile. ""Well, then,"" she said, ""I'll thank Janelle instead. If she hadn't made friends with Sara, none of this would have happened."" She hesitated. ""Can I ask you something?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I replied.</p><p>""When Sara started school here, she really was kind of an outcast. I mean, I know she's shy with people, but it seemed especially bad here. She talked about the other kids always making fun of her, or just acting as if she wasn't even there. She couldn't make any friends. Then out of the blue, Janelle called, and invited Sara to her birthday party."" She fell silent.</p><p>""Go on,"" I said softly, after a moment.</p><p>""Well, I guess I just wonder why she did that. I mean, Sara never mentioned Janelle, so I'm pretty sure they didn't know each other very well when she invited her to the party. Ii seemed a little strange.""</p><p>""As near as I understand it,"" I said, ""it started one day at lunch. Janelle saw Sara sitting all by herself at a table, and decided to sit with her. She felt bad about some of the names that the other kids were calling her.""</p><p>Colleen gave me a questioning look.</p><p>""Uhm... Well, frankly, they were calling her a little dyke. That was instigated by another girl named Sarah, only with an ""H"" at the end. Janelle doesn't like that kind of thing."" I gazed steadily into Colleen's eyes. ""She's defensive about it, because of me.""</p><p>""Because of... Oh..."" She hesitated, then smiled. ""That would mean that Janelle doesn't like it when people make assumptions about other people.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I said, nodding. ""She's an odd kid in some ways. A hyperactive little bundle of energy, it's true... But she's also the kindest, wisest little girl I've ever known. Basically, she's just a damn good kid. I'm really proud of her.""</p><p>""You won't get any argument from me,"" said Colleen. ""Sara has really come out of her shell in these last few days. Having a friend has meant so much to her.""</p><p>""Janelle genuinely likes Sara, too,"" I said. ""She kicked some of her friends to the curb because they were being mean to Sara at the party. Literally threw them out of the house.""</p><p>Colleen's eyes went wide. ""Are you serious?""</p><p>""It was pretty funny, actually. After she told them to leave, poor Sara looked like she wanted to sink into the ground. Janelle just went back to her, and within about five minutes, they'd become the best of friends.""</p><p>Colleen shook her head. ""Well, I'm grateful to her. Sara's been a different kid since she's known Janelle.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Janelle can do that to a person."" I glanced at the clock on the kitchen wall. ""Time to wake the girls,"" I said.</p><p>""I'll get them,"" said Colleen. ""Uhm..."" She hesitated.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You said last night that I might be able to borrow some clothes today,"" she replied shyly.</p><p>I nodded. ""Of course! Just rummage around in the closet and find something that fits. Take whatever you need. I doubt that my bras will fit you, but there's clean panties in the top dresser drawer. I brought an outfit from your house for Sara yesterday, but I didn't even think to grab anything for you.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said softly. ""I'll go wake the girls, and get them ready for school.""</p><p>""Okay,"" I replied. ""I'll get their breakfast ready.""</p><p>The next hour was a flurry of activity as the girls tumbled into the kitchen, inhaled breakfast, then dashed back up and to get dressed, returning with backpacks on their shoulders. Colleen offered to drive them to school, and I didn't argue with her.</p><p>When she and the girls had left, I called Michelle, who told me that she would be at the police station swearing out a search warrant for the Davidson property, and that Colleen and I should meet her there as soon as we could.</p><p>Later at the station, we gave our statements separately, each of us filing a complaint against the lardass. Colleen was something of a star during this process; it's not very often in our area that the cops have a chance to make a bust as huge as this one was going to be. Most of the drug arrests in our area consisted of teenagers getting nabbed with a little bit of pot. A meth lab was big-time crimebusting for the local constabulary.</p><p>We then had to go through the process of documenting Colleen's injuries. Michelle took the pictures, and I stayed with Colleen the whole time. I winced as she removed her clothes. He'd been smart enough not to leave marks on her face, but her back and legs were a mass of old and new bruises, ranging from black, to yellow, to green, to a dull, mottled red. Everything was photographed, and Michelle gave Colleen the name of a counsellor who works with abused women and children. I hoped that she'd make an appointment. She needed someone to help her take back her life.</p><p>Before we left, Michelle told us that because Colleen had been the one to turn the lardass in for his drug operation, the District Attorney had ordered that the house and any property other than drug money and the manufacturing equipment itself would not be seized. That was good; it meant that Colleen and Sara would still have a home. She also told us that the search was being conducted at that moment, and that the house wouldn't be available until late that evening.</p><p>I figured the place was probably going to be a mess once the police were done combing through it, so I offered to let Colleen and Sara stay with me again that night. Colleen refused, though, saying she wanted to get her home into order, starting with clearing out everything that belonged to her husband. She did ask if Sara could spend the night, though. Of course, I agreed. I had a feeling that Janelle would just love to have Sara in bed with her again.</p><p>By then it was getting close to lunchtime, so we stopped and had sandwiches and coffee before heading back to my place. When we arrived, Colleen told me that she wanted to go to the mall and pick up a few things for herself and Sara. Before leaving, she called her boss and told him she wouldn't be in that evening. When she explained why, he apparently decided not to give her a hard time about it. She told him she'd be in the following day.</p><p>After Colleen left to do her shopping, I flopped onto the couch and took a long, deep breath. It had been non-stop craziness since yesterday afternoon, and my face was still throbbing dully. I was just about to turn on the television for background noise to nap to when I remembered my laptop... And how I'd used its webcam to record Janelle and Sara after they'd turned in last night.</p><p>Suddenly, I didn't feel the need for a nap any longer.</p><p>I bounded up the stairs to my room and grabbed the laptop from the dresser, flopping back on my bed with it in my hands. I powered it up, then brought up the video file from the webcam capture.</p><p>At first, there was a few moments of silence, my bed the only thing visible on the screen. Then I saw Janelle and Sara come into the room and pile into my bed, laughing and complaining about having to change rooms. I watched myself enter a few seconds later, getting a tee-shirt and panties from the dresser.</p><p>""Good night, you two,"" I heard myself say as I exited, followed by the girls sing-song chorus of ""Good night!"" to me.</p><p>I held my breath, staring at the screen and hoping that they had chosen to continue with the little game of mutual self-exploration they were engaged in earlier. I wasn't disappointed.</p><p>With hushed giggles, I watched them throw off the covers, sit up, and quickly strip out of their tee-shirts and underpants. <i>Good idea...</i> I told myself. With a moan of desire, I paused the video, and quickly shed my jeans and panties carelessly tossing them on the floor. I left the shirt on, though, just in case I heard Colleen returning sooner than expected and I needed to dress quickly.</p><p>I settled back on the bed, my shoulders and head propped up on a pillow and the laptop placed next to me. With a hand already between my legs, lightly stroking myself, I started the video again.</p><p>On my computer, the two girls were now lying side by side, the soft light from the two bedside lamps illuminating their naked bodies. Janelle, still in the role of teacher, was in a pose that was almost identical to my own that first time that I'd laid beside her, watching as she pleasured herself. Her head was propped on one hand, and the other was between her legs. She had one knee raised, allowing her fingers easy access to the soft folds of her sex. I followed her intent gaze, as she stared at the beautiful little beautiful little girl lying next to her.</p><p>""See how good it feels if you make little circles?"" Janelle whispered.</p><p>I watched as Sara followed Janelle's suggestion, her first two fingers sliding smoothly into the cleft formed by her labia. Her hand began to move, and she gasped in astonishment.</p><p>""See? It feels awesome, huh?"" said Janelle.</p><p>Sara's eyes slowly drifted shut as she nodded in response. As I watched, her legs parted, allowing me to see more of her pretty pink pussy. I felt a spasm of lust as I watched her hips begin to rise and fall to the rhythm of her flexing wrist.</p><p>Hungry for pleasure, I dug two fingers into my pussy. I was soaking wet.</p><p>I could see Janelle's hand moving slowly between her own legs as she stimulated herself while watching her friend. The look on her face was at once both focused and dreamy. She obviously enjoyed playing instructor on Sara's first voyage of sexual self-discovery.</p><p>Amazed, I watched Janelle draw her hand from between her thighs and reach out to gently brush Sara's left nipple with her fingertips. She was imitating what I'd done with her! I groaned, firmlyrubbing the heel of my hand against my clit as I probed deeper into my pussy.</p><p>Sara's mouth fell open as she gasped at Janelle's touch, her hips thrusting faster now. Her eyes were still closed, and it was then that I saw Janelle's head turn until she was staring at the webcam. It was as though she was gazing right into my eyes. Stunned, I watched her smile, then wink.</p><p>She knew! The little minx knew that the camera was on! And she was making dmaned sure that I had plenty to see, too. My pussy fairly gushed, warm liquid oozing over my fingers. I felt another spasm, accompanied by a deep warmth spreading like wildfire through my belly.</p><p>Grinning, Janelle turned back to Sara. Her hand, still touching her friend's breast, now trailed lazily downward until her fingers were resting atop Sara's, helping her masturbate. She then bent her head down and gently kissed Sara on the mouth. There was no response for a moment, then with a happy sigh, Sara began to shyly return Janelle's kiss.</p><p>Janelle had apparently found Sara's ""sweet spot."" As I watched, Sara's free arm curled around Janelle's neck their kissing growing increasingly passionate. My heart was thudding violently as I saw Sara take her hand away from her mound, giving Janelle direct access to the glistening treasure between her legs. As Janelle slid one finger through the smooth folds of flesh, Sara's hand moved to cover hers - not helping, just resting on top of the fingers that were now manipulating her sex.</p><p>My next surprise came when I saw Janelle place the tip of her index finger at the entrance of Sara's slit, Then carefully slide it inside the little girl. Sara gave a small whimper of fear, shaking her head from side to side as she pulled away. ""D-don't,"" she stammered.</p><p>Janelle broke their kiss and gazed down at her little lover. ""Shhh... I won't go in far, I promise,"" she said soothingly. ""Just the end of my finger, 'kay? It'll feel really good, you'll see.""</p><p>After a moment, Sara nodded, though she still seemed uneasy. Janelle leaned down again to recapture Sara's lips with her own, as she gently stroked her friend's labia, trying her best to rekindle the mood.</p><p>As the intensity of their kiss rose, Janelle once again slid the tip of her finger into what must have been an amazingly tight little pussy. Sara gasped once, tensing momentarily, then slowly relaxed, sighing deeply as Janelle began to move that half-inch or so of her finger back and forth, penetrating her for what surely had to be the first time.</p><p>If Janelle was acting merely on instinct, she was doing an excellent job. As she continued to work her fingertip in and out of Sara's pussy, her thumb began to toy with the tiny, budding clitoris. Sara's hips were beginning to thrust almost violently; the muffled, mewling sounds of her arousal clearly audible even through the deep kiss the two were still locked in.</p><p>I felt yet another surge of heat shoot through my belly as Sara froze, her tiny ass raised up from the bed. Then, with a violent shudder, she locked her arms around Janelle's neck, whimpering her way through what appeared to be an amazing orgasm.</p><p>When Sara finally relaxed, sinking down into the bed, her face was a study in wonder and amazement. She tried several times to speak, but couldn't seem to get any words to come out. Janelle had moved up to lie next to her, cradling the small body to her own, stroking Sara's hair and whispering something that I couldn't quite catch. I saw her eyes shift to the camera again, that slow, almost insolent smile spreading across her face for an instant. The little wench knew exactly what she was doing, even if I wasn't quite sure what her game was.</p><p>""Ohmygod, Janelle,"" Sara finally managed, ""that was crazy!""</p><p>""I told ya it was awesome,"" Janelle replied, nuzzling Sara's forehead.</p><p>Then Sara raised her head, staring into Janelle's eyes with a penetratiing gaze. ""Where'd you learn how ta do that?""</p><p>I felt a little stab of fear at the base of my spine. <i>Shit, I should have seen that one coming...</i>
</p><p>""I can't tell ya,"" Janelle said. ""I promised I wouldn't tell anybody.""</p><p>""Was it somebody at school? You can trust me, Janelle. I promise, I won't tell anybody. Who was it? Pleeeeease?""</p><p>""Nuh-uh,"" said Janelle, shaking her head. ""I can't. I promised, and I don't break promises.""</p><p>Sara gave Janelle a mock pout, then lay back down with a sigh. Her clasped hands were resting on her chest, as Janelle held her close.</p><p>""Janelle?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Uhm... Are we dykes now?""</p><p>I saw Janelle shrug her shoulders. ""I dunno,"" she said. ""Even if we are, does it matter?""</p><p>""The kids at school will think so,"" Sara replied.</p><p>""Yeah, kids like Sarah and her stupid friends,"" scoffed Janelle. ""Who cares what they think? Besides, it's not like we're gonna go ta school tomorrow an' run around tellin' everybody.""</p><p>Sara giggled. Janelle continued to stroke her skin and hair, gently kissing her face, every now and then kissing her forehead or the top of her head.</p><p>""Janelle?"" </p><p>
</p><p>""Hmmm?""</p><p>""Can we do it again?""</p><p>Janelle smiled and bent down to kiss her briefly on the mouth. ""Course we can, silly. If we ask, we'll be able ta have sleepovers almost all the time, I bet.""</p><p>""No, that's not... Well, yeah, I'd like that too. But, I mean..."" Sara hesitated for a moment. ""I mean, can we do it again right now?""</p><p>Janelle grinned. ""Well, yeah, if you wanna.""</p><p>Sara pushed herself up onto her elbows so that she was staring deep into Janelle's eyes. ""Yeah,"" she said softly. ""I really wanna do it again.""</p><p>The two girls stared at each other for a moment, then slowly, their lips came together in a tender kiss.</p><p>Janelle's hand slid languidly down along Sara's flank, making the girl shiver; I was certain that if the camera had been closer, I would have seen goose bumps on her skin.</p><p>Janelle broke the kiss first, brushing Sara's hair back with one hand. ""Want me ta show you somethin' that's even better than what we just did?"" she asked.</p><p>""Better?"" said Sara, her voice incredulous. ""No way. Nothin' could be better than that was.""</p><p>""You wanna bet?"" said Janelle, grinning. ""Lay back, and I'll show ya.""</p><p>Sara quickly positioned herself on her back, head and shoulders resting on the pillow. Janelle rose to her knees, flashing a quick look at the camera and raising her eyebrows for an instant. That little witch! She scooted forward so that she was kneeling between Sara's thighs. Leaning over to place a hand on either side of her wide-eyed lover, Janelle bent down to hover above Sara, their faces about an inch apart.</p><p>""Just stay like that,"" she whispered. ""This is gonna be awesome."" And she claimed Sara's mouth with hers.</p><p>As Sara's arms snaked around Janelle's neck, I gazed in a lust-filled agony at the sight on the screen: Sara, flat on her back and legs spread wide, the pale pink folds of her pussy exposed and waiting for Janelle's loving attention. As for Janelle, she was on her hands and knees, thighs parted slightly so that I could see her plump labia, and just above, the tightly crinkled rosebud of her anus.</p><p>I couldn't wait a second longer. I was nearly mad with desire, desperate for release. I hit pause, and with that image frozen on the screen, I rampaged through my first orgasm of the day, vibrating from head to foot in sweet ecstasy. I was so turned on that it happened in a matter of seconds.</p><p>When the room had stopped spinning, I took a deep breath and started the video again. The realization that Janelle had known she was being recorded gave this entire scene a whole new significance. My little lover had been performing for me. She knew that I would be watching this, and she knew what I'd be doing while I watched.</p><p>Enraptured, fingers still roaming through the dripping folds of my pussy, I drank in the sight of my niece - my lover - as she began to kiss Sara's neck, gradually moving downwards until she was nuzzling the pale pink nipples. She might have been a little awkward at first, but she'd clearly been paying attention to what I'd done with her. Janelle took her time, pleasuring Sara with her fingers, lips, tongue... And little Sara was beginning to move to the rhythm of an ages-old dance on my bed as she responded to her partner's caresses.</p><p>I moaned in anticipation as Janelle kissed a path down Sara's body until she lay between her thin legs, inches from the girl's baby-smooth vulva, moistening her lips before moving in to take that first tentative taste of pussy. And even though Janelle's head blocked me from getting a more explicit view of the action, Sara's response to what could only have been a warm, wet tongue on her sensitive folds more than made up for that. The little girl's head rolled from side to side as her panting grew increasingly heated.</p><p>I felt another climax of my own building quickly, hot tendrils of electricity spreading through my lower belly. The slippery walls of my pussy contracted around my busy fingers, and my hips fell naturally into a rhythm that matched Sara's on the computer screen. Together, she and I were working our way to a mutual orgasm, and I was pretty sure that mine was going to be of epic proportions.</p><p>Janelle had wrapped her arms under and around Sara's thighs, hands resting flat on her lover's hips. I gaped as her strawberry blonde head bobbed up and down, my imagination supplying the image of her little pink tongue lapping eagerly at Sara's bare pussy.</p><p>Sara suddenly stuffed a knuckle into her mouth, telling me without words that Janelle had found her clitoris. And as the child's muffled wail rose, I attacked my own clit with renewed abandon. Her body suddenly went rigid along with mine, the two of us uniting across time in a shattering orgasm, my choked cry of pleasure mingling with her disbelieving gasps of ecstasy as they crackled through the tiny speakers of my computer.</p><p>Shivering and twitching in the aftershocks of my orgasm, I struggled to catch my breath as I watched Sara gradually drift back to earth. Her mouth loosened its grip on her hand, then she slowly relaxed, sinking into the comforting embrace of the bed as her chest heaved.</p><p>Janelle rested her head on Sara's upper thigh, one hand gently stroking the glistening petals of her young lover's pussy.</p><p>""I did it... I really did it!"" an awed Janelle quietly exclaimed.</p><p>""What d'you mean?"" asked Sara breathlessly.</p><p>Janelle was actually blushing. ""Well... I never really did that before,"" she said. ""I mean, I had it done ta me, but I never actually did it ta someone else before.""</p><p>Sara was silent for a moment, then gave her friend a shy grin. ""Well, it was pretty awesome anyway,"" she said.</p><p>""Really?"" Janelle lifted her head to look at Sara. ""Did you really like it?""</p><p>""Ohmygod, yes! That was the most awesome thing I ever felt!""</p><p>Janelle giggled. ""See? I told ya it was gonna be even better.""</p><p>""Boy, it sure was,"" said Sara, sighing contentedly.</p><p>Janelle squirmed her way up to the head of the bed until she was lying next to Sara. The two girls wrapped their arms around one another, kissing and nuzzling, whispered giggles issuing from the speakers. They looked so utterly adorable, yet so incredibly erotic at the same time.</p><p>Finally, they lay back, looking up at the ceiling, hands clasped together between them.</p><p>""Do I taste weird?"" asked Sara curiously.</p><p>Janelle shook her head. ""Nuh-uh. It tastes kinda nice. Strange, but in a nice way.""</p><p>I could see their eyelids beginning to grow heavy. They'd apparently worn themselves out.</p><p>""Janelle?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Next time,"" Sara said, ""would it be okay if I do it ta you?""</p><p>Janelle smiled as she turned to face Sara. ""Yeah,"" she whispered. ""If you really want to, I'd like that.""</p><p>""I really want to,"" said Sara. She paused. ""Ya know what?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""If this makes us dykes,"" Sara said, ""then I don't care. That was the coolest thing I've ever done!""</p><p>""Yeah, I think so, too,"" Janelle said, grinning.</p><p>The two settled in, pulling the covers over themselves and cuddling together. A few moments later, I could tell that they were fast asleep. Janelle was even snoring lightly. I smiled at that.</p><p>There was about fifteen minutes left of the recording, a steady view of the two girls cuddled in one another's arms as they slept. Then I came into the room to get Colleen a pair of pajamas, pausing before I left to turn off the webcam.</p><p>I closed the viewer, powered down the laptop, and lay back on my bed, mind whirling. Janelle had been into what they were doing, that was obvious. But she'd also seemed to take a mischievous delight in letting me know she was aware that I was spying on them.</p><p>Suddenly, I wondered if she'd like the idea of using the webcam to capture the two of us making love some time, so she could watch it later. Something told me that she would. Hell, I'd probably be into that myself.</p><p>Okay, okay... Nothing probable about it. I'd definitely be into that.</p><p>Much as I hated to, I needed to get up and put some clothes on before Colleen returned. What I wanted to do was start the video over again. I couldn't risk that, though. After all, it wouldn't do to have Colleen walk in on me masturbating as I watched Janelle bring her daughter to orgasm. Try explaining something like that to a parent...</p><p>Quickly dressing, I went downstairs to my office, taking the laptop with me. I quickly copied the video over to my desktop machine, then encrypted the file. Then I grinned. I'd been thinking about the fact that when Janelle uses the computer at my house, she uses the desktop in my office. I was hiding the file with my porn collection, so that she wouldn't see it.</p><p>I figured that was a moot point now, since Janelle obviously knew that I had this particular video. Still, something like this file was probably better left encrypted.</p><p>That taken care of, I went to the garage and pulled two rats from the freezer to feed Ellie and Nellie later in the evening. Maybe Sara would like to do that. I also made a mental note to stop by Janelle's tomorrow so that we could feed her boa.</p><p>That's when it hit me. I'd told Colleen that Sara could spend the night, but Janelle and I had to leave at about five in the morning for the trip to see her grandfather. I'd have to tell Colleen that I wouldn't be able to take Sara sfter all.</p><p>I pulled a package of ground beef from the freezer for dinner. I figured that I'd make it burgers tonight, since Janelle doesn't like the onions in my meatloaf. I decided to make potato salad as well. I'd grill the burgers, and we could have a real summertime meal. Quick, easy and delicious.</p><p>I was draining the potatoes when Colleen made her triumphant return, several large bags heavier and a wide grin on her face.</p><p>""Well, hi there!"" I greeted her, as she came into the kitchen. ""You look pretty happy.""</p><p>""I had a blast today!"" she exclaimed. ""I didn't go crazy, but I got a couple of new outfits for me and Sara. It felt so good to finally buy something decent for her to wear.""</p><p>I grinned. ""Yeah, it's amazing what a new outfit can do to lift your spirits, isn't it?""</p><p>Colleen laughed. ""Oh, Meagan, you have no idea.""</p><p>""Sara will be overjoyed, I'm sure,"" I said.</p><p>Colleen took in what I was doing. ""Potato salad?"" she asked. I nodded. Then she spotted the rats, in their vacuum-sealed packages, lying on the counter.</p><p>""Uhm... What are those?"" she asked, her eyes suddenly huge.</p><p>""That's right,"" I said, laughingas I rinsed my hands and dried them. ""With all the excitement yesterday, you didn't meet Ellie and Nellie."" She looked at me curiously. ""Come on,"" I said. ""Sara's already met them, and she thinks they're just too cool.""</p><p>I led the way into the living room and pointed out the two large glass terrariums. Colleen gasped at the sight. ""That one is Ellie,"" I said, pointing, ""and that's Nellie."" Colleen just stood and stared. ""Uhm, you aren't afraid of snakes, are you?""</p><p>""No, not at all,"" said Colleen. ""They're just so... So big!""</p><p>""Yeah, I kind of spoil them,"" I said. ""They eat more than a lot of pet snakes do.""</p><p>""You said Sara has... Met them?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yes, she has. She's even held them for a little while.""</p><p>Colleen stared at me in disbelief. ""You've got to be kidding! She wasn't afraid?""</p><p>""She didn't seem to be,"" I replied. ""Janelle was with her, so she might have been trying not to let it show that she was scared, but I don't think so. She seemed to think that holding snakes was pretty cool, actually.""</p><p>""Well, I'm not afraid,"" Colleen said, ""but I'll leave holding them to someone else.""</p><p>""Don't worry. Most people feel that way,"" I laughed.</p><p>As we walked back to the kitchen, I remembered about the trip the next day. ""Colleen, I'm really sorry, but I'm not going to able to keep Sara tonight.""</p><p>I told her what was going on, how Janelle and I would be leaving early in the morning, much too early to take Sara to school. Then I added, ""Of course, if you don't mind if she takes a day off from school she could just go with us. We'll be coming back pretty late tomorrow night, but I could always let her stay here with Janelle again.""</p><p>Colleen hesitated. ""Are you sure you wouldn't mind?"" she asked. ""I mean, this is really family time, isn't it?""</p><p>""Actually, it would be a good thing if she did come,"" I replied. ""He's my brother-in-law's dad, so I'm not immediate family. I like him, and I'll want to visit for a few minutes, but Janelle's the one who needs to be there with her parents and grandparents. To be honest, I'd appreciate having Sara along to keep me company. We could go hang out at the mall or something.""</p><p>Colleen nodded soberly. ""It would be a huge help to me, if you're sure it's okay. I'm not off work again until Sunday, so it would be nice if Sara has someone to be with her while I'm at the diner.""</p><p>""Okay, then, that's settled,"" I said. ""I'll tell you what. I'll just bring her here tomorrow night, and then take her home Saturday morning, so you can spend some time with her. If you want, you can drop her off here on your way to work Saturday, and if it's okay for her to wait up, just pick her up on your way home. After that..."" I paused to think. ""After that, we'll work on finding a regular sitter for her at your house. Until then, though, we'll wing it, and she can stay with me when you're working.""</p><p>Colleen nodded. ""Thanks, Meagan. And don't you <i>dare</i> tell me not to thank you! I don't know if I'd be able to manage all of this without your help.""</p><p>I could see the sincerity in her eyes. ""You're very welcome, Colleen,"" I said. ""Seriously, I like Sara. She's fun to have around, and she helps keep Janelle out of my hair when she's here.""</p><p>She smiled shyly at me. ""I'm glad we're becoming friends, Meagan,"" she said. ""It means so much to me.""</p><p>""I'm glad, too,"" I replied. I meant it, too. I had really come to care about this woman.</p><p>No, not like that. I know what you're thinking, but I was in love... And my heart's desire was a fourth-grade girl hadn't come home from school yet.</p><p>While it was still on my mind, I excused myself to phone my sister Kate. I filled her in on everything that had happened, and told her that Sara would be coming along with myself and Janelle tomorrow. She asked me if I was okay. When I told her that I wouldn't be winning any beauty contests, she wanted to know what else was new. The bitch.</p><p>By then, it was almost time to pick the girls up from school. Once again, Colleen volunteered for taxi duty, so I told her that she could eat with us before going home to start cleaning up whatever mess the cops had left behind.</p><p>While she was gone, I finished the potato salad and made hamburger patties. I started a fresh pot of coffee, and was just about to kick back and relax when the two girls came tearing into the house, shrieking with laughter. <i>So much for relaxation,</i> I thought, rolling my eyes.</p><p>Colleen was following a few steps behind them, a grin on her face. ""Watch out,"" she said, giggling. ""They're both pretty wound up.""</p><p>Janelle went straight to the refrigerator, rummaging for a snack. She turned around with two apples, handing one to Sara before taking a huge bite out of hers. ""Hi, Aunt Meagan!"" she cried, around a mouthful of half-chewed apple.</p><p>I shook my head, fixing her with a look of deep concern. ""Janelle, I don't know how you survive the school day,"" I said. ""You have to go, what, three whole hours without eating? Twice, even - before <i>and</i> after lunch!""</p><p>Janelle grinned. ""That's why I eat so much when I get home,"" she said.</p><p>""Sara,"" Colleen said, barely able to contain her excitement, ""why don't you come with me? I have a couple of surprises for you.""</p><p>""Surprises?"" Sara gasped. ""What kinda surprises?""</p><p>""Oh, I did a little shopping today,"" Colleen replied. ""Not a lot, but I got some things for you. Come on, let's take a look.""</p><p>The two of them left the kitchen. I heard the rustle of plastic bags, and a delighted squeal from Sara. I guess she must have peeked.</p><p>I turned back to Janelle, giving her ""<b><i>The Look.</i></b>""</p><p>""Alright, young lady,"" I said quietly, but with an expression of mock severity. ""You have some explaining to do.""</p><p>She gave me a surprised look. ""What?"" she said.</p><p>""Do you have any idea what you did to me today?""</p><p>She stared at me for a moment longer. Then I saw her struggle to keep from smiling as her eyes widened innocently. ""What'd I do?"" she asked, with a guileless blink.</p><p>I took a step closer to her. ""You know very well what you did, you sexy little witch,"" I said in a stage whisper.</p><p>Her face transformed, a sly smile spreading across her features. ""Did you like what you saw?"" she asked, her eyes intent.</p><p>I leaned down and kissed her, giving her lips a quick swipe with my tongue. ""I came twice watching you,"" I breathed into her ear.</p><p>""I was wishin' it was you I was doin' it to,"" she said softly.</p><p>""Soon, Sweetie, I promise. I can't wait."" I nuzzled the side of her neck, then straightened. ""But I'm a little hurt, too,"" I said, pouting at her. ""I wanted to be the first pussy you kissed.""</p><p>She gave me a rather seductive smile. ""I was practicin' for ya,"" she said softly. ""Now I know what I'm doin' a lot better.""

</p><p>""From the way Sara was reacting, I'd say that's true,"" I replied. She actually blushed. Tell me... How did you know I was recording you?""</p><p>She grinned. ""I didn't, not for sure. But I 'membered how you got that picture of Sara's back, an' I saw the little blue light was on, so I kinda hoped you were gonna watch us.""</p><p>I reached out and tapped the tip of Janelle's nose with my finger. ""You have an evil little mind,"" I said. ""I like that about you.""</p><p>A muffled shout came from upstairs. ""Janelle! Come see what my Mom got for me!""</p><p>Janelle gave me a quick apple-flavored kiss and bounded from the kitchen. I watched her go, staring appreciatively at that perfect little butt until she was out of sight, then sighing deeply.</p><p>I was hopelessly, helplessly, head-over-heels in love. It was wonderful.</p><p>Sara came skipping into the kitchen a few minutes later, grinning from ear to ear. She did a rather awkward pirouette for me, showing off new blue jeans, a pretty pink sleeveless top with a scalloped neckline, and brand new sneakers.</p><p>""Look at you,"" I said excitedly. ""You look hot, girl!""</p><p>She blushed prettily, suddenly returning to her shy demeanor with me. Quietly, though, she said, ""And there's four more outfits, too. My Mom got 'em for me today."" She hesitated for a moment; her pretty face suddenly touched by worry. ""I just hope...""</p><p>""What, Sweetheart?""</p><p>""My Dad."" She spoke in a near whisper.</p><p>I dropped to my knees before Sara, wrapping my arms around her. Stroking the back of her head, I said quietly, right next to her ear, ""Sara, you listen to me, okay, Sweetie? I mean it - listen to me. He is <b><i>not</i></b> going to get out of jail, not for a long, long time. And even when he does get released, you and your Mom are going to be long gone from here. He's not going to be able to find you. You and your Mom are safe now, Baby. You're safe, and he can't hurt you anymore.""</p><p>Sara pulled back to search my eyes. ""You promise?""</p><p>""I promise,"" I replied. ""And I don't break promises.""</p><p>Sara looked at me strangely for a moment, then nodded, seemingly satisfied. I released her from the hug and stood as Colleen came into view, following Janelle into the kitchen. Colleen looked at me curiously, but I gave a quick shake of my head.</p><p>Janele wanted to know if she and Sara could watch a movie, and I agreed, watching the two of them head into the living room. When they were gone, Colleen looked at me.</p><p>""Everything okay?"" she asked.</p><p>""Just a little nervousness,"" I replied. ""She was worried her father might get out. I promised her that was not going to happen.""</p><p>""You know,"" she said with a sigh, ""I'm actually beginning to believe that.""</p><p>""Honey, Michelle is going to make sure that not only will they throw the book at him, but the entire library. Trust me on that. She's one formidable cop.""</p><p>""I can believe that,"" said Colleen. ""She looks like someone you don't want to mess with.""</p><p>""That's Michelle,"" I laughed. ""Just ask your husband.""</p><p>""I would have paid good money to see him taken down by a woman,"" she said, giggling.</p><p>""I wish I could describe it for you, but I was down, too, and all I saw was stars. I heard the gun go off, though. I thought she shot him for a minute there."" Her eyes widened. ""It was a warning shot. He wouldn't listen when she told him to stop. He was going to keep coming for me. She fired in the air, and I guess that stopped him dead in his tracks.""</p><p>""Wow,"" she breathed. ""Now I'm even more impressed with her, and with you, too.""</p><p>""Anyway,"" I said, ""enough about the lardass. Why don't we skip doing dinner here, and go to McMurphy's and have burgers for dinner, and then you can head over to your place to start getting things back in order. The girls will love going out to eat. Then we can come back here, and you can head out to your place.""</p><p>""That works for me,"" Colleen replied. ""Sara will love going out in her new clothes. God, five little outfits, and you'd think I was a goddess.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, she's not used to being allowed to have nice things,"" I said. ""Something tells me that's about to change, though.""</p><p>""Oh, you bet it is,"" she said vehemently. ""The sooner the better, too. Nice things for herself, and a nice home, too. Speaking of which, I'm going to need to pick your brain on who I can hire around here to do a few fix up and remodeling jobs for me.""</p><p>I grinned. ""I just happen to have a brother-in-law who is very good at that kind of thing. And he won't gouge you on the price. In fact, if he knows you're my friend, he'll cut you a deal.""</p><p>""Excellent! We'll talk about that later, then. Let's round up the girls. I'm starving!""</p><p>""Me, too,"" I said. ""Let's get going.""</p><p>As we left the house to go eat, I wondered: Should I let the two girls sleep with me that night...</p>"
863,Summer Blessing ~ Chapter VII,Babykeiko & Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,,['F; g; F/g; Rom; Cons'],"<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with all rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright, and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit material in the community where you view such material, please leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to actual events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please check the story codes before reading the text.</p><p>I had thought that Yuki was just going to change her clothes and then come to dinner. When I had eaten, and there was no sign of her yet, I returned to the cabin. The rest of the girls had gone off to play softball; when I entered the cabin, I saw Yuki on her bed, sleeping apparently, but it was a troubled sleep. She was tossing and turning, and muttering words that I couldn't make out.</p><p>Concerned, I stepped closer to the bed, thinking I should wake her from whatever disturbing dream she was having. As I neared her bedside, I saw that her hand was between her legs; what's more, it was inside her panties. She was masturbating in her sleep! I froze next to her bed as I felt a rush of wetness between my own legs. I stood, mesmerized, watching this beautiful little girl unconsciously pleasuring herself.</p><p>I felt lust, excitement, shame, guilt... I felt perverted. I was turned on more than I had ever been in my life, and it was this little girl who was causing it. Her wild mass of curly hair, her smooth, dusky skin, the hand inside her panties working at her little pussy... I was beside myself with desire.</p><p>As I watched, some of her words became clearer. ""Gran... Oh, yes... So nice... Gran... Gran..."" Over and over in a soft voice, just above a whisper. Gran? Had Yuki been molested by her grandmother? If she had, then whatever had gone on had apparently been pleasant for Yuki. Her small hand was working steadily, feverishly at her pussy, her hips rocking. Then her words changed.</p><p>""Karen... So pretty, Karen... Touch me... Oh, Karen..."" My body went rigid as an overwhelming wave of lust shot through my mind. My heart leapt into my throat as I watched her, her slender body writhing on the bed. I looked at her, so beautiful, drinking in the sight of this waifish little creature who seemed to be capturing my heart. But when I saw the tears begin to stream from her closed eyes, I had to act. It was time to put my own feelings aside, and wake her.</p><p>I sat down on the edge of her bed. With one hand I began to stroke her hair, the other gently shaking her shoulder. ""Yuki... Little one... Wake up, Yuki, it's just a dream... Wake up, Yuki..."" Her feverish movements stopped, though her hand remained between her legs, hidden within her panties. Her eyes opened slowly; I saw them come into focus as she searched my face, then saw the look of dismay spread over her features. With my thumbs, I wiped away her tears. Seeing her embarrassment as she realized where her hand was, I smiled gently.</p><p>""That was so beautiful, little Yuki,"" I said softly. I leaned down and kissed her forehead gently. Strangely, all thoughts of guilt and shame seemed to have disappeared. ""Please don't be embarrassed, pretty Yuki. You are so beautiful..."" My words were cut off as Yuki sat up suddenly, throwing her arms around me and burying her face between my breasts. Her slender shoulders shook as she began to cry again, clinging to me.</p><p>I rocked slowly, still stroking that gorgeous mass of curls, holding her close as she cried herself out. As her quiet sobs slowed and finally stopped, I leaned my head down and kissed the top of her head, inhaling deeply and savoring the clean scent of her hair. Though I desperately wanted to talk to her about the fact that she had been calling my name in her sleep, I sensed that there was something else, something more important, that she needed to work out.</p><p>""Would you like to take Mizuki for a ride, little one? I can get some sandwiches from the dining hall, and we could go for a ride and just talk, if you'd like."" I felt her head nodding between my breasts. ""Okay, why don't you go wash your face, and then we'll go.""</p><p>She seemed reluctant to let go of me, so I stood, holding her hand and leading her to the bathroom. I helped her wash her face, and by the time I finished, she had stopped crying completely. With her hand in mine, we left the cabin.</p><p>""Why don't you go to the stable,"" I said, ""and get Mizuki and Bella ready. I'll go and get some sandwiches."" Yuki looked up at me with a small smile, nodding her head.</p><p>On my way to the kitchen, I found my supervisor and told her that I had a camper who was having some problems, and that I was going to take her out for a private ride, and let her talk. She said that she would take over my cabin until we returned.</p><p>I went to the kitchen and made four peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, grabbed four bottles of water, and then headed to the barn to meet Yuki, expecting to find both horses saddled and ready. What I found shocked and pleased me.</p><p>Yuki was in the barn with Bella. The horse was unsaddled, the only tack in use being a bridle. Yuki was standing next to her, smiling shyly.</p><p>""I thought we could ride together,"" she said softly. ""We can just put the saddlebags over her in front of me, and you can ride behind me. Is that okay with you, Karen?""</p><p>She was so adorably beautiful, there was no way that I could refuse her. She was so very small, Bella would hardly notice the extra weight. And frankly, the thought of being able to ride with her pressed against the front of my body, my arms around her holding the reins, was just too much for me to think about passing up.</p><p>I smiled, then grabbed the saddle bags from the wall, putting the sandwiches and water in them. Slinging them over my shoulder, I picked up Bella's reins and handed them to Yuki, and we walked out of the stable. Once outside, I lay the saddlebags over Bellas shoulders, then helped Yuki up. She held the reins as I mounted behind her. I settled myself in, her back pressed against my front, my breasts crushed against her small shoulder blades, her compact butt pressed to my inner thighs. Reaching around her, I took the reins and we started off, Bella moving at a stately walk.</p><p>Yuki's head was just below my chin. Her body rocked with Bella's movements, and I leaned down, once again inhaling the scent of her hair. As I did, I felt her lean back, pressing herself to me. What was happening here? Yuki seemed to love being close to me this way, a way that seemed to be innocently erotic. I wondered if she knew how she was affecting me.</p><p>When we were away from the camp, I dug my heels into Bella's sides, urging her into a canter. I heard Yuki giggle with delight as our bodies rubbed together, her head falling back to rest on my shoulder. I kept this pace up all the way to that high meadow two miles from the camp, where I finally slowed the horse. When we came to a stop, Yuki's head tilted back and she grinned up at me.</p><p>""That was fun!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>I grinned. ""I'm glad you liked it,"" I said. ""Now, climb down. I'm going to hobble Bella, and you are going to eat something, young lady.""</p><p>Yuki climbed down from Bella, and I followed. I pulled the hobble from the saddlebags, then handed them to Yuki, telling her to grab a sandwich and eat. After hobbling the horse, though, I turned to find that she was waiting for me. Apparently, we were going to eat together. I sat down in front of her in the tall grass, and we munched on peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, sipping water to wash them down. For some reason, I felt more at peace, sitting here with this little girl, than I had felt in a very long time.</p><p>Yuki remained silent as she ate, focusing her attention on the food. I kept silent as well, leaving her to her thoughts, thinking that if she wanted to talk, she would do so when she was ready. As nonchalantly as possible, I admired her beauty. I still didn't know why I found myself so attracted to this little girl, and I still felt guilty about it. For some reason, though, it also felt strangely right to me. While I felt at peace sitting here with her, I also felt more than a little confused.</p><p>When we had finished eating, Yuki gathered the sandwich bags and stuffed them into the saddlebags, then sat back down again. Shyly, she ducked her head.</p><p>""Thank you, Karen,"" she said softly.</p><p>""For what?"" I asked.</p><p>""For not laughing at me,"" she said.</p><p>I was mystified. ""Laugh at you? Why on earth would I laugh at you? It's perfectly normal to miss someone you've lost, and to be sad that they're gone.""</p><p>""No, I mean..."" She faltered for a moment. ""Well, I mean for not laughing at me about what you saw me doing.""</p><p>""Oh, Yuki,"" I said, ""don't be embarrassed. You were so very beautiful, and that's something that everyone does. It's perfectly normal. I 'd never laugh at you for masturbating.""</p><p>We both fell silent then listening to the breeze in the grass, Bella's huffing and chomping as she greedily pulled up fresh greeen grass, the sound of a few evening birds calling to each other. Finally, I spoke.</p><p>""You miss your Gran very much, Don't you, Yuki?"" I said softly.</p><p>Yuki nodded, and the expression on her face suddenly changed. She looked on the verge of tears again, so I moved to sit next to her, draping my arm lightly over her shoulders. She was fighting to hold back tears, her slender shoulders shaking as I cuddled her against my breast.</p><p>""Why don't you tell me about her, Yuki,"" I said. ""She must have been a very special woman for you to miss her so much. What do you miss the most about your Gran?""</p><p>""She loved me,"" Yuki said. ""That's what I miss the most. No matter what we did together, I always knew she loved me. I could feel it. Do you know what I mean?""</p><p>""I think so,"" I replied, ""but I've never felt loved that way, really.""</p><p>I felt Yuki's head shift as he looked up at me, searching my face. ""Really? Never?""</p><p>I shook my head. ""Never,"" I said. ""I've felt loved, but not that way.""</p><p>""But haven't you ever..."" She hesitated, then continued shyly. ""Haven't you ever done, you know, special things with someone who loved you?""</p><p>""Well, I'm not sure what you mean by 'special things,'"" I said.</p><p>I felt her head move again; looking down, I saw her staring down at the ground. ""You know, special things that make you feel good, like... Well, like what you saw me doing when you woke me up."" She couldn't seem to raise her head to look at me. I felt myself blushing as I realized what she wanted to know about me.</p><p>""Well, yes, I have,"" I said. ""But even then, it wasn't as special as what you're talking about."" I remembered Yuki mumbling 'Gran' as she masturbated, and I jumped into the next question.</p><p>""Yuki, did your Gran ever do things to you? Things that you didn't want to do?""</p><p>I heard a gasp as Yuki's head jerked up. ""Oh, no!"" she exclaimed vehemently. ""Gran was always wonderful. She only made me feel good and safe and loved whenever she touched me. That's why... Well, that's why I was touching myself, I think. I was trying to feel the way that Gran always made me feel when she helped me to bathe.""</p><p>A mental image of Yuki, naked and standing in the bathtub flashed into my mind, and I felt a spasm in my pussy. I wondered what her tiny breast buds looked like, whether or not she had begun to grow hair on her nether regions. Silently, I shook off the image.</p><p>""Yuki,"" I said, ""I know you probably don't believe this, but I promise it's true. One day, the pain will begin to go away, and before you've even realized it, the pain will be gone, and you'll only have the happy memories of your Gran.""</p><p>""That's what my mom said,"" she replied. ""But it doesn't feel that way.""</p><p>My arm was still draped across Yuki's shoulders, and I pulled her tightly to my side, leaning down to kiss the top of her head. As I straightened up, Yuki lifted her head to look at me. We sat there silently as the world around us slowed, until it seemed that we were the only two people alive. There was a look on Yuki's face that seemed to be inviting... Something. Without thought, my head slowly dipped; Yuki's eyes widened slightly, then her lips parted as my mouth came into contact with hers. The kiss was soft, gentle, lingering. When it finally ended, it ended with a gasp from Yuki.</p><p>Shocked at myself, I quickly twisted my head so that I was looking away from the little girl. The kiss had been wonderful, but it was completely out of line. I could lose my job for it. And Yuki... Well, she was confused enough already. I shouldn't be adding to that.</p><p>Ashamed and embarrassed, I couldn't look at her. ""Yuki, I... I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done that. I'm so sorry.""</p><p>I felt Yuki move, felt her squirm across my leg until she was sitting in my lap, her arms around my neck, head resting on my chest.</p><p>""Don't be sorry, Karen,"" she said. ""I liked it.""</p><p>My heart began to pound as I fought to control my emotions. ""That may be, but it's wrong."" Almost without thought, I wrapped my arms around the small body. ""I'm an adult, and I shouldn't be thinking of you like that.""</p><p>""Like how?"" said Yuki.</p><p>""Like someone I'd like to..."" I hesitated, trying to think. ""Someone I'd like to make feel very good, the way your gran used to do.""</p><p>Yuki was silent for a few moments, apparently lost in thought. I was even more nervous now, afraid that she'd be very upset with me.</p><p>""Karen,"" she said softly, ""I think I would like it very much if you made me feel that way."" Her voice went shy as she said, ""I even dreamed about you doing it.""</p><p>As she nuzzled her face against my breasts, I wondered frantically how I was going to get out of this. This was just wrong, I simply couldn't allow it to happen. Or could I?</p><p>I'd always been told that something like this was wrong. And yet, I had already half fallen in love with this amazing little gitl. Besides, she'd been in some kind of relationship with her gran - at the very least, her gran had made her feel good in the bath. Could I do this? Could I take things slowly enough, and develop a real relationship with Yuki?</p><p>She was still nuzzling my breasts, and while I was sure that it was a comfort-seeking action on her part, it was making my pussy go damp quite quickly. Since her arms were still around my neck, I decided to try something. With one hand, I gently lifted her face away from my breasts until she was looking up at me. Those huge, almost black eyes stared into mine as I slowly lowered my head, gently drawing her into another kiss.</p><p>Her small, full lips were slightly parted as they met mine. I drew a sudden deep breath when I felt Yuki's tongue tentatively touch my lower lip. Gently, slowly, I traced a line along her upper lip with my tongue; suddenly, our tongues were deeply exploring one another's mouths. I heard Yuki whimper - or was it me? - as her body squirmed and moved until she knelt, straddling my legs, her arms around my neck. I pressed one hand flat against the small of her back, the fingers of the other sliding into the unruly mass of her curly hair, holding her mouth to mine as the kiss went on and on...</p><p>When the kiss ended, Yuki's head dropped so that it was again resting on my breast. One of her hands slid down, until it was resting on the other breast, and I shivered inwardly. Gently, I lifted her head so that I could look into her eyes.</p><p>""Yuki..."" I whispered. ""Lovely, lovely Yuki... Are you sure? Are you very sure this is what you want?""</p><p>With an almost somber expression on her face, Yuki nodded slowly. ""I've wanted it since I first met you, Karen.""</p><p>I threw all caution to the wind. Reaching out, I took the hem of Yuki's tee-shirt in my hands and slowly lifted it up and over her head. Her smooth, dark, dark skin came into view, along with the small training bra that she was wearing. She was faster than me, removing the bra before I could get my hands to it. She knelt there, still straddling my thighs, her face suddenly looking shy. Her tiny breast nubs, crowned with impossibly dark nipples, stood proudly on her chest. She was breathtaking.</p><p>I hadn't intended anything reciprocal. I had intended to pleasure Yuki, and leave my own desires for later, in my room in the cabin. Yuki, it seemed, had other ideas. She reached out shyly and began to lift my tee-shirt. Raising my arms, I helped her remove it. She looked at me questioningly as she reached for the front clasp on my bra; I smiled, nodding my permission for her to open it. As the bra fell open, I shrugged it off, hearing Yuki gasp.</p><p>""Karen, your boobies are beautiful!""</p><p>Surprised at how pleased I was at this, I smiled. ""So are yours, Yuki. They're completely beautiful.""</p><p>Yuki looked at me with a wry expression. ""No they aren't,"" she said. ""They're hardly even there.""</p><p>""Sweetie,"" I said, ""please trust me on this. Your boobies are absolutely perfect. I think I could sit here forever and just look at them.""</p><p>Yuki ducked her head, but I could see her pleased smile. I reached for her, drawing her close, settling her into a sitting position in my lap again. I turned her, so that the back of her head was nestled between my breasts, the undersides of them resting on her shoulders. Reaching around her slender body, I caressed her flat little tummy with one hand, the other hand lightly stroking back and forth across her small breasts. I felt her sigh contentedly.</p><p>After a few moments, I slid one hand lower, down over her jeans to press against her small but prominent mound. I felt her body press back against me as she sighed again, maneuvering her legs so that they were spread wider, her feet outside of my knees. Quickly, I unfastened her jeans, then slid the zipper down. I was desperate to feel the treasure that I knew lay waiting for me between her legs.</p><p>When I had opened her pants, Yuki lifted her hips and quickly shoved them down, frantically working them off. Naked, she settled back in against me, her legs spread wide in an open invitation for me to explore. And that's exactly what I did.</p><p>With one hand, I continued to caress and toy with Yuki's small breasts, tugging at her nipples until they rose and stiffened in response. My other hand returned to the prominent mound at the juncture of her thighs. She had a tiny thatch of pubic hair, just above the cleft of her labia, still in that soft and silky stage. The lips of her pussy were swollen and thick, fleshy beneath my probing fingers.She had very prominent inner labia, thick and protruding. When I found her clit, I gasped. It was quite large for a girl her age, very pronounced. I drew one finger over it, pleased at the sharp thrust of Yuki's hips that the touch elicited.</p><p>I settled my hand into place, cupping Yuki's entire pussy, my middle finger resting between her inner labia. I began to slide my hand up and down, stroking, sliding my finger across her clit steadily. Yuki's slender hips rose and fell in time with the movement, and small whimpers began to come from her, breathy little sounds that told me she liked what I was doing.</p><p>It happened quickly. Yuki began to say my name, over and over, softly at first, then more loudly as she ground her pussy against my hand. I increased the pressure, occasionally scraping one fingernail across her now engorged clit. There was moisture flowing freely from within her now; each time that my finger slid across her small opening I could feel it. My hand spread it over her entire mons, and she was soon slick with her lubrication. Suddenly, she thrust upwards sharply, crying out my name loudly, then jerking her hips quickly up and down.</p><p>I nearly fainted at the thought that I had just given this beautiful little girl an orgasm.</p><p>When it was over, she collapsed, her legs still splayed across my thighs. I left my hands where they were, one on her breasts, one cupping her mound. I had the sudden thought that it would be so very easy for me to fall in love with this little girl. I chased the thought away, knowing that would be an impossible situation. It would be fine to love her, but I couldn't allow myself to fall in love with her. It just wouldn't work.</p><p>Yuki sighed, a deep sigh of satisfaction. ""That was nice,"" she said.</p><p>I smiled. ""I'm glad you liked it. I liked it, too.""</p><p>Yuki suddenly scrambled and turned, moving to sit on my lap, legs extended to one side. She slid her arms around my waist, laid her head on my breast again, and sighed. ""I love you, Karen,"" she whispered.</p><p>The words shot straight to my heart.</p><p>I tried to keep my tone light. ""Well, I love you too, little one."" She wasn't having any lightheartedness about this, though.</p><p>Her head came up from my breast, and she stared earnestly into my eyes. ""No, Karen. I mean, I really love you. Like..."" He voice went shy suddenly. ""Like you're my girlfriend. My 'real' girlfriend, not just a girl who's my friend. I love you like that.""</p><p>""Yuki..."" I whispered. I sighed. Why lie - to Yuki and to myself - about something so important? ""Yuki, I love you, too, Baby. I really do, the same way that you love me. But I just don't see how this could ever work. You'll be leaving the camp, and I'll still be here. And who knows when we'd ever be able to see each other again?""</p><p>""We can figure it out,"" Yuki replied. ""I know we can, somehow. And I'm going to figure out a way, too. You'll see.""</p><p>I smiled again. She was so serious. ""Okay, then. I'll leave that to you. If you can come up with a way to work this out, then I promise, we'll be girlfriends for as long as you want us to be.""</p><p>Satisfied, Yuki settled back down against my breast. Her hand reached up again, and this time she was more bold. She began to strok my breast, playing with my nipple. She kept this up for a minute or so, then ducked her head shyly.</p><p>""Karen, can I kiss it?"" She whispered.</p><p>My pussy spasmed at her request. My hand came up to stroke the back of her head. ""Oh, yes, Baby. I'd like that very much.""</p><p>The first touch of her lips to my nipple sent a powerful shock through my body, as though her lips were wired for electricity.  Awkwardly, she placed repeated kisses on my nipple. ""Oh, Sweetie,"" I said, ""suck on it, please. Take it in your mouth, Baby, and suck it."" She complied eagerly, sending a wave of pleasure coursing through my body. I began to whisper directions to her, teaching her what to do.</p><p>""Use your tongue, too, Baby, like when we kissed... Oh, yes, that's perfect, Sweetie, keep doing that... Put your hand on my other tit and play with the nipple. Pinch it, Baby... Yes, that's so good... Oohh, Yuki... Bite it Baby - not too hard... Yes, so nice, Baby... Now change sides, Sweetie... Oh, God, Yuki... I love you, Baby...""</p><p>Yuki suddenly pulled away from my breasts, moving to kneel between my thighs. She had one hand on each of my breasts. Looking into my eyes, she said, ""It's your turn now,"" and began to fumble with my jeans, trying to open them. I helped her to unfasten them, and she moved to my feet, tugging at my jeans until they came off. Quickly, she reached up and pulled my panties down. She looked at my crotch, and her mouth dropped open.</p><p>""You don't have any hair on your cunny!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>I laughed. I could help it. ""No, I don't. I shave it off.""</p><p>""But why?"" she asked curiously.</p><p>""Because I like the way it feels when I touch myself,"" I replied.</p><p>""You do that, too? For real?""</p><p>""Of course. Everyone does, actually."" To make my point, I began to stroke my already overheated pussy. ""Anyone who doesn't is silly. They're missing out on something really fun.""</p><p>Yuki's eyes were locked to my pussy, and what I was doing with my fingers. Suddenly her head snapped up and she scooted up close to me, kneeling between my thighs. ""I said it's your turn now, Karen. That means you did it to me, so now I'm going to do it to you. Move your hand, please.""</p><p>I forced myself not to smile. She was so sweetly intent on taking charge. I simply removed my hand from my pussy, and leaned back, resting on my elbows.</p><p>Awkwardly, Yuki brought one hand down and tentatively touched my pussy. As her tiny fingers slid over my skin, my head fell back for a moment. It had been so long since I'd been touched. This was true bliss. Lifting my head again, I looked at Yuki. She was staring down at my pussy, lightly caressing me. I looked at her - a perfect, beautiful little girl. I was in love - with her, and with all of her. That hair, wild and unruly; her skin, dark golden brown; her eyes, huge, liquid, almost black in color; her face... Her face would be burned in my memory for the rest of my life.</p><p>Those light caresses from her fingers were beginning to have the desired effect, but she was unsure of what to do. Gently, I reached down and began to guide her again, helping her to find my clit. I gasped as I showed her how to make small, circular rubbing motions against it. But it wasn't enough.</p><p>Holding her hand lightly, I moved her fingers until they were resting against the opening of my pussy. ""Put your fingers inside, Yuki, please?"" Slowly, I helped her to slip two fingers into my pussy, sighing at the sensation of being penetrated. I felt the walls of my pussy contract and squeeze down on the small fingers. Yuki looked up at me, her eyes wide.</p><p>""Does that really feel good?"" she whispered.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Baby,"" I sighed. ""It feels wonderful. In fact, I'd like to try something else, too.""</p><p>She looked at me questioningly.</p><p>Rather than answer, and risk scaring her, I reached down and took her hand in mine. I helped her to get her fingers into the position that I wanted, then guided her fingers back into my pussy; first, all four fingers, then her thumb, and as her eyes opened impossibly wide in surprise, her entire hand slid into the tight wet tunnel of my pussy. When it was inside me above her wrist, I let out a long, low moan as my head fell back. I let go of her hand and fell flat on my back.</p><p>""Now move it in and out, Baby,"" I gasped. ""In and out, slowly.""</p><p>As her little hand began to move in and out of my now dripping wet pussy, I lifted my head for a moment. My beautiful little lover was kneeling between my legs, eyes wide and intent as she watched her hand slowly but steadily fucking me. It was the most beautiful, most erotic, and most utterly depraved sight I had ever seen. My pussy spasmed again, and my head fell back to the ground.</p><p>Yuki's small hand and slender little wrist were the perfect size for this. There was no need for caution, her hand and arm fit me perfectly. I reached down and took her arm, urging her to pump faster. I began to meet her thrusts with thrusts of my hips, lifting up each time she pushed her hand into me. I was in heaven, moaning and whimpering, urging her on.</p><p>When it crested, just as I was about to tumble over the edge and into an orgasm, I grabbed her arm again and pulled it, shoving her hand as deeply into my wet pussy as I could. I cried out, a gutteral sound, and the orgasm smashed into me as I held Yuki's arm, holding it buried inside. As I slowly drifted back to reality, I gently slid her hand from my pussy, whimpering at the empty feeling.</p><p>Lifting my head again, I looked down at Yuki. She was kneeling between my legs, one hand held slightly out in front of her. It was glistening wet, and I assumed she was at a loss as to what she should do with it.</p><p>""Come up here, Sweetie,"" I said softly. When she moved, I pulled her to me so that she was lying on top of me. She was holding her hand and arm away from both of us. I took her hand, and drew her fingers into my mouth, tasting myself, licking her small fingers. I kissed and licked the palm of her hand, then stopped and looked at her.</p><p>""Would you like to taste me?"" I said.</p><p>Looking dubious, Yuki drew the back of her hand across her lips, then slid her tongue over them. A smile spread across her face. ""You tase kind of nice!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>I pulled her down, resting her head on my breasts again. ""I do love you, Yuki,"" I said quietly. ""So very much.""</p><p>I felt her snuggle down. ""I love you, too.""</p><p>I sighed. I was in heaven, and the last thing I wanted was to return to earth. But I had to. We both had to.</p><p>""Yuki, we need to get back to the camp. If we're too late, they're going to be worried.""</p><p>I felt Yuki's head nodding. ""I know,"" she replied. She paused a moment. ""Karen, when can we be alone again?""</p><p>""I don't know, Baby,"" I said. ""But it will be just as soon as I can arrange it, I promise.""</p><p>"" 'Kay,"" she said softly.</p><p>We both dressed, with me taking frequent glances at my young lover as she arranged her clothing. I couldn't get over how beautiful she was. We gathered everything up, and climbed on Bella for a slow walk back to the camp. I kept the horse at slow walk, and all the way back, I had my arms around Yuki. Only a couple of minutes into the return trip, I opened her pants, sliding one hand under her panties to stroke and tease her soft pussy. She kept telling me I was mean; I kept telling her that I couldn't keep my hands off her, and it was her fault for being so beautiful. That seemed to please her.</p><p>It was nearly dark when we had finally stabled Bella and returned to the cabin. My supervisor gave a questioning lift of her eyebrows; I simply nodded to indicate that everything was fine for now. She nodded back, satisfied, and left the cabin. I got all of the girls settled down and into their bunks, the lights went out, and I went to my room and undressed, crawling into bed.</p><p>Given all that had happened, it's amazing that I was asleep within seconds of hitting the pillow.</p>"
864,525: Do You Remember?,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,,['Solo g; g/g; Rom'],"<p>Do you remember how it started? I do. I remember every little detail.</p><p>The first time... I remember that like it was this morning. Do you
remember? Two years ago, and it still makes me shiver. Giggling like
fools, we rushed along the hallway, already late for Sr. Mary
Theresa's sixth grade English dungeon. We nearly fell into the girl's
room we were laughing so hard, though I can't remember why.</p><p>When the door closed behind us, you grabbed my hand, dragging me into
a stall, locking us in. I knew what was happening, but only in a vague
way. Not the way I know now. Now, at this moment with my hand between
my legs, I still feel your fingertips, not mine. It's that way every
time I touch myself. I close my eyes, and I feel you touching me.</p><p>Do you remember the way you looked at me? Pressing me against the
stall door, holding me there with your weight, your hand groping under
my plaid skirt, fumbling to find my cunny. I remember the way our
mouths hung open, the way we stared into one another's eyes. You were
so beautiful!</p><p>Do you remember how I almost fell? I was scuffling my feet apart to
make it easier for you. As I did, your fingers came into contact with
my cunny - just as my fingers are now - and my knees almost gave out.
You gave me that lopsided grin, leaned in close and kissed me, hard. I
slid my arms around your neck, kissing you back, feeling your fingers
digging into my crotch.</p><p>I'm digging mine in there now, but it's not the same. You aren't here
to do it for me.</p><p>Do you remember how you lifted your thigh, grinding it against my
cunny, using it to add extra pressure behind your hand? You were so
rough with me that day! There was so little time; Sister Mary Theresa
was already going to give us hell for being late, and you wanted to be
as quick as you could. Try as I might, I can never duplicate that
roughness. Without you, something is always lacking.</p><p>Do you remember how I sounded? My breathing, sort of like it is right
now, was so ragged and hoarse. I was whimpering quietly. It's good
that you were kissing me, because I'm sure I would have screamed when
I felt your finger slam into my cunny the first time. When you started
fucking me, I had to break the kiss and cling to you, my face pressed
to your neck.</p><p>You were the one fucking me, it's true; but I was riding your finger
for all it was worth, do you remember? My hips were thrusting urgently
as I panted into your ear, then I shuddered and went over the edge. It
was my first time at someone else's hand. I'd never come so hard before.</p><p>I almost came that hard just now, remembering, but it's still not the
same.</p><p>That's okay, though. We have a date tomorrow.</p><p>Do you remember?</p>"
865,The Choosing ~ A Lesbian Fairy Tale ~  Prologue: The Players  ~,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'F/g', 'f/g', 'g/g', 'Rom', 'Cons', 'Fairy Tale']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010
with all rights expressly reserved by the authors unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the authors names, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You
are NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any
fees to readers without the express written consent of the authors. </p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit
material in the community where you are viewing this web site, please
leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any
resemblance to actual events or persons (living or dead) is purely
coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please
read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex,
bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any
other situation, please check the story codes before reading the
text.</p><p><i>Good evening, girls! Has everyone finished preparing themselves for
bed? Yes? Wonderful! Before you go to sleep tonight, I am going to
tell you a wonderful story, about a Land that existed long, long ago
in a very faraway corner of the world. So, everyone settle down here
around me. Yes, very good; you can lie down, or just sit on the
pillows. Is everyone comfortable? Good, here we go, then. </i></p><p>Before the story of The Choosing can be told, the people who take part
in it must be introduced. The Land where the story takes place must
also be talked about. So listen carefully, and remember the people you
are about to hear of. First, though, the Land in which these people
lived.</p><p>This most wonderful Land was known as the Queendom of Leslita. The
Queendom was inhabited almost exclusively by women and girls; there
were some men who lived there, as well, but only a very few, and their
function was strictly utilitarian in nature. They provided any manual
labor that might be needed, as well as serving as the Palace Guard,
keeping evil enemies of the Land from doing harm to the residents of
the Queendom. There were also one or two other men who provided
amusement for the women and girls. </p><p>The Queendom of Leslita was a society that celebrated the beauty and
wonder of girls. Specifically, young Maidens, such as yourselves. The
young Maidens were the most valued residents of the Queendom; thus,
they were constantly pampered and attended to by the women. There were
far too many beautiful young Maidens for me to name, but there are
several whom we will come to know quite well. However, we won't be
meeting them until we've begun our story. </p><p>Leslita was ruled by the High Queen of the Land, a wonderful woman
known as Queen LoliVamp, Her Royal Highness, Princess of Tarts. Queen
LoliVamp spent all of her time engaging in her royal duty, which
consisted of ensuring the sauciness of all the maids in the Land. Her
Royal Highness was also a hopeless romancer of young hearts and
experienced ladies alike. From early morning until very late at night,
Queen LoliVamp coaxed and teased, cuddled and caressed as many young
Maidens and Court Ladies as possible. This was her duty, in order to
ensure that every resident of the Land was a saucy tart. </p><p>Queen LoliVamp did not have Ladies in Waiting. Rather, in her infinite
wisdom, she had decided that the best way to pamper and prepare the
young Maidens of the Land for the lives that they would lead was to
share her rule with other Queens, each of whom was assigned the duty
of attending to one aspect of each maiden. During the day, all of the
Queens would see to the intellectual education of the girls,
conducting exercises to help them learn mathematics, literature,
history, etc. It simply would not do to have uneducated Maidens in the
Queendom of Leslita. </p><p>So, let us meet each of the other Queens, who prepared the Maidens for
their Final Inspection by Queen LoliVamp. These Queens will be an
important part of our story later on, so we should meet them now, and
come to know them just a bit.</p><p><i>Pardon me? What was that? Oh, the Final Inspection? Well, we'll
learn more about that as the story is told, but for now, the Final
Inspection was the Ceremony in which Queen LoliVamp tested and
inspected the maidens after they had been fully trained and prepared
for their roles in the Queendom. Now then, back to the introductions.</i></p><p>First, there was Queen Ravergirl, also known as Queen of the Soft Kitties.</p><p><i>Now, now, stop that giggling! Lower your nightgowns, please, and
pay attention! You can play with your kitties after the story. Now
where was I? Ah, yes, Queen Ravergirl.</i></p><p>It was Queen Ravergirl's duty to see to the care of all kitties in the
Queendom of Leslita, especially those of the young Maidens in training
at the castle. She would caress, stroke, tease, and teach the Maidens
how to use their fingers, as well as toys and other objects, to keep
their soft little kitties happy, healthy, and in good hygienic order.
The Maidens all loved spending time with Queen Ravergirl, because when
they were finished with their lessons, they were blissfully, happily
exhausted from their practice sessions. </p><p>Now, we all know that the kitty, as important as it is, is not the
only important part of a Maiden's body. Next, let us meet Queen
Lorinda, the Queen of Legs and Feet. As you can see from her title,
Queen Lorinda saw to the care of those lovely slender legs in her
charge, as well as the tiny feet and delicate little toes. Queen
Lorinda made sure that the Maidens knew to always keep their legs
nicely moisturized with fine lotions and salves, demonstrating for
them the proper techniques for massaging those vital substances into
the skin. She also delighted in sitting with the feet of the Maidens
in her lap, painting their toenails in pretty colors, and massaging
their delicate little insteps as she did.</p><p><i>Phaedra, please keep your hands to yourself. You're distracting
Janine. Yes, dear, I know you only want to make her feel nice, but
stroking her thighs that way will be a strong distraction, so please
stop. Thank you, dear.</i></p><p>Next, we shall meet Queen Menocu. Queen Menocu came from a very far
off and exotic Land, and was one of the most beautiful Queens in the
Land. Her title was Queen of the Budding Breasts, and it was her duty
to follow the progress of each Maiden's breast development. She
performed this duty by carefully and closely inspecting each young
Maiden with her eyes, as well as with her fingers, and - when the time
was appropriate - with her mouth. All of the young Maidens in the Land
loved her, because she was beautiful, exotic, and she lavished each
one of them with attention when doing her routine examinations.</p><p><i>Girls, girls, stop playing with your breasts, please. This is not
one of those stories. Well, not yet, anyway. Save that for later on.
For now, please pay attention to the introductions. That's it, hands
folded neatly in your laps. Thank you.</i></p><p>The next Queen on our list is Queen Muffin, or, as her title tells us,
Queen of Bottoms. It was Queen Muffin's duty to see to the bottoms of
all of the Maidens, ensuring that they were kept firm and supple, that
they were developing a nice, healthy roundness, and that the little
puckered opening between the soft globes was properly teased and
stimulated. Queen Muffin loved her duty, reveled in it, really. Her
young charges appreciated the lavish attention that she poured out
onto each of their soft little bottoms.</p><p><i>Queen Muffin? Yes, Denae, I am related to her. In fact, she was my
great, great Grandmother. What's that? Yes, perhaps that is why I have
such a fondness for your little bottoms. Stop wriggling your bum at
me, dear, and sit down. You'll not distract me from the story.</i></p><p>To see to the proper health of all of the fair young Maidens, we have
Queen Lizzie, M.D. OB/GYN. Queen Lizzie was well qualified to attend
to all health issues, either general, or those of a more, ""delicate""
nature. Having such a renowned healer in the Queendom insured that all
of the Maidens were always in the very best of health. Queen Lizzie
particularly enjoyed those examinations of the nether parts of the
Maidens, and for that matter, the Maidens would often make up false
complaints, just to have a chance to be examined by Queen Lizzie. </p><p>Finally, we must meet Queen Sue, also known as Queen of Maidenheads.
Queen Sue had a very, very delicate and important duty to perform
within the Queendom. For those Maidens who, for whatever reason, had
reached a certain age and still retained their maidenheads, it was
Queen Sue's duty to see to its removal. Being a kind and loving Queen,
Queen Sue always did this in the most delicate, gentle manner
possible. In almost every case, the Maiden with whom she was working
never even knew that anything untoward had happened, so delicate was
Queen Sue's touch. Queen Sue was deeply loved by all of the Maidens in
the Queendom. </p><p>Also among the women of the land was a class of Warriors. They had
journeyed for months to come to the Queendom, having heard rumors of
its existence from some traders. The leaders of these warriors, Queen
Xena and Queen Callisto, had at one time been arch rivals. However,
upon hearing of the Queendom of Leslita, and realizing that they
shared what we shall politely call a ""common interest,"" they put aside
their differences and made the journey to the Land together. These two
women were awarded the position of Queens by Queen LoliVamp, and
assigned to the task of defending the Land from all enemies. The
majority of the Warrior class was made up of women, however, if they
were qualified, the two Warrior Queens would allow males to join their
army.</p><p><i>Girls, girls! Please, sit down! Now is not the time to be
practicing martial arts! It is nearly time for sleep, and we have a
long story to listen to. Now sit down, please, and behave! Thank you.</i></p><p>Now, as we've stated earlier, there were a few men who lived in the
Queendom, as well; men who had a healthy respect and admiration for
the principles of the Land, for all of the things that the Queendom of
Leslita stood for. These men were welcome residents, providing
interesting company, and performing some useful tasks, as well. One of
these men was the Court Jester, Rboy.</p><p><i>Yes, yes, Guinevere. I know that men can seem...distasteful at
times. But when you consider, they are rather necessary,
unfortunately. As long as they are trained to be respectful, they can
be easily tolerated.</i></p><p>At any rate, so trusted was Jester Rboy that the Queens of the Land
felt comfortable in allowing him to teach music and poetry to the
young Maidens. While he was never left alone with the Maidens during
their lessons, since that would have been very inappropriate and
unseemly, no one really bothered to pay much attention to him, or
scrutinize him closely when he taught the Maidens. It was simply
accepted that the Bard would never dream of touching one of the
Maidens. As for the Maidens, they loved to listen to the Jester recite
his sonnets or sing his ballads, and would go out of their way to
tease him mercilessly. They would expose themselves to him, touching
their soft kitties with their sleek legs spread wide. He bore it all
with good humor, and never made any advances towards them. Well,
almost never, as we shall see. </p><p>Finally, we have the Village Idiot, Sahb69. No one was quite sure why
Sahb had appended the number ""69"" to his name; if asked, he would
simply shrug his shoulders and grin his silly grin. Considering that
he was the Idiot of the Land, it was doubtful that he fully understood
the more subtle connotations of that number. Anyhow, Sahb69 provided
much amusement to the Queens, Ladies, and Maidens of Leslita.</p><p><i>Now, girls, once again, please settle down and pay attention. This
is a very important story, and it will be long in the telling. But I
promise that you will enjoy it. Come closer to me now, and listen
carefully. Are we ready? Good, let us begin then, shall we?</i></p><p><b><i>~ To Be Continued ~</i></b></p>"
866,The Choosing A Lesbian Fairy Tale ~  Our Story:  Part 1  ~,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,1,,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'F/g', 'f/g', 'g/g', 'Rom', 'Cons', 'Fantasy']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyright 2010 with all
rights expressly reserved by the author unless otherwise explicitly
granted. You are free to distribute this story to other venues,
providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of copyright,
and a link to the original page(s) where you found it. You are NOT
free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees to
readers without the express written consent of the authors.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit
material in the community where you are viewing this web site, please
leave now. This story and its characters are purely fictional and any
resemblance to actual events or persons (living or dead) is purely
coincidental. If you are offended by sexually explicit stories, please
read no further. If you are offended by stories featuring group sex,
bisexual situations, incest, sex between minors and adults, or any
other situation, please check the story codes before reading the text.</p><p>Once upon a time, in the beautiful Queendom of Leslita, preparations
were busily being made for the Ceremony of The Choosing. This Ceremony
only happened once in every twenty years, so it was a cause for great
celebration, as well as very solemn Rites of Passage. All of the Land
was abuzz with happy talk of the upcoming events, even though The
Choosing would not take place for some months yet.</p><p>The young Maidens of the Land were busily and nervously preparing for
the Ceremony, studying with great diligence, preparing themselves both
mentally and physically for the events that would soon be unfolding.
This preparation is a large part of our story, and so, we will explain
all that was being done. We will pay particular attention to those
Maidens who had reached the age of twelve years, since they will be
the principle participants in the Ceremony of The Choosing.</p><p>On this particular day, as was her custom every afternoon, Queen
LoliVamp was in Council with all of the other Queens of the Land. The
young Maidens had been dismissed from their academic lessons, and were
preparing for the evening meal. Queen LoliVamp and the rest of the
Queens were seated comfortably in a very large, informal but
beautifully appointed room that had been designed for the purpose of
these meetings. The walls were hung with rich tapestries, the floors
covered in luxurious carpets and rugs from faraway lands. Comfortable
couches and chairs filled the room, along with ornately carved tables.
On those tables there trays of fruit, cheeses and breads; wine also
was available for everyone. All of the Queens were relaxed discussing
their business quietly.</p><p>Queen LoliVamp clapped her hands together twice, lightly, to gather
the attention of the other Queens. When all had stopped speaking, she
looked around the room at them. They had worked together for nearly
twenty years, and she was very fond of all of them. Smiling a lovely,
warm smile, Her Royal Highness began to question the group.</p><p>""I can presume, can I not,"" said the Queen softly, ""that all is in
readiness for The Choosing?""</p><p>The other Queens all murmured their assent, nodding and smiling at
their leader.</p><p>""Excellent,"" said Queen LoliVamp. ""Are you also coming closer to any
decisions as to who shall be the Chosen Ones?""</p><p>At this, most of the Queens were less certain. Only Queen Ravergirl,
Queen of the Kitties, was certain of her choice for the Maiden she
would name as her Chosen One.</p><p>""Well, of course it's easier for you,"" said Queen Muffin, Queen of the
Bottoms. ""They all love to focus as much attention as they can on
their kitties.""</p><p>Queen Ravergirl gave a sly smile. ""As do I, Queen Muffin. We have such
a lovely group of kitties this year."" The rest of the Queens laughed.
Queen Ravergirl was well known for spending long, long hours with each
of the Maidens, pampering their little kitties.</p><p>""Have you chosen an alternate, just in case?"" asked Queen LoliVamp.</p><p>""Oh, certainly, Your Highness,"" replied Queen Ravergirl. ""Frankly,
either will be perfectly suited to be my Chosen One.""</p><p>""Well, then,"" said Queen LoliVamp, ""for you, it is simply a matter of
continuing their exercises and practice until the Ceremony. I'm sure
that you shall have no difficulty with that activity."" In reply, Queen
Ravergirl simply smiled her sly smile again.</p><p>Her face taking a more serious expression, Queen LoliVamp turned to
Queens Xena and Callisto, the Commanders of the Leslita Army.</p><p>""Has there been any further news from the borders?"" she asked. Both
Queens nodded slowly.</p><p>""There has, Your Highness,"" said Queen Xena. ""It seems that our two
neighbors have formed an alliance. We sent four spies, two into each
of the two countries. They stopped reporting after sending word of
this new alliance. It is unknown what might have befallen them, but we
have two volunteers ready to travel, to see what they might learn.""</p><p>""Is that absolutely necessary?"" asked Queen LoliVamp. ""I am reluctant
to send two more people into an uncertain situation."" The two
Commanders looked at one another for a moment.</p><p>""Your Highness, we believe that it is,"" said Queen Callisto. ""The
initial reports from our spies indicated only that each country was
engaged in military exercises. We took this to mean that they were
carrying out routine training. However the spies next reported heavy
increases in the numbers of both armies, followed by word of the new
alliance. Our fear is that they plan to move against us together.""</p><p>Queen LoliVamp sighed heavily. ""I weary of these neighbors,"" she said
crossly. ""They fear that which they do not understand. Fear is easily
turned to hatred, which only breeds fanaticism. Fanaticism is a very
dangerous thing."" She paused for a moment. ""Very well. Do what you
think must be done. We must know what these two neighbors of ours are
planning.""</p><p>The room was silent for a few moments. Then, almost as an
afterthought, Queen LoliVamp said, ""Commanders... Do what you can to
increase the size of our own army. Step up the training of those still
preparing for service. I would have us well prepared for any needed
defense of the Land.""</p><p>Both Commanders nodded slowly. ""As you command, Your Highness,"" said
Queen Callisto.</p><p>At this, all of the Queens fell into quiet discussion for a short
time, then one by one left the room to see to their charges. The
Maidens would soon be gathering for the evening meal, which would be
followed by their non-academic training exercises. While they saw to
this, Queen LoliVamp sat in solitude, considering what she knew of her
neighbors to the south and the west.</p><p>To the east and north, the Queendom of Leslita was bounded by the sea.
Where the Land met the water, the terrain consisted of high, rugged
cliffs, easily defended, difficult to attack. There was almost no
possibility of any attack from the sea. To the south and the west,
however, things were somewhat less certain.</p><p>To the west, Leslita was bordered by the country of Vaticanus. This
was an ancient Kingdom, ruled exclusively by men. Like Leslita,
Vaticanus was ruled by one monarch; unlike Leslita, this monarch,
called His Holiness the Pope, was considered to be the voice of their
Deity. They had a strange hierarchy, and members of their ruling
class, as well as their priests, were required to take several vows.
Among these were vows of poverty, chastity, and celibacy. It was this
last vow that had always perplexed Queen LoliVamp. How could one ever
expect a human being to deny themselves the pleasures of the flesh?</p><p>If the reports that trickled out of Vaticanus were true, it would seem
that these vows were only token in nature. Rumors of priests being
involved in various scandals having to do with their sexuality were
rampant, though they were hardly ever confronted about these things.
As for the vow of poverty, well; Vaticanus had amassed huge quantities
of gold, silver, jewels, great works of art, and so forth. While the
common people of Vaticanus struggled to live, the mystical ruling
class lived in opulent splendor. As far as Queen LoliVamp could see,
it was a country filled with great hypocrisy.</p><p>To the south, Leslita shared their border with the country of
Baptisticus. This country was, in many ways, much worse than even
Vaticanus. While Vaticanus quietly controlled its people, preaching
quiet but not so subtle messages against the Queendom of Leslita, the
rulers of Baptisticus were nearly mad in their exhortations against
the Queendom. They held the view that the people of Leslita were evil
incarnate, and that they should immediately be destroyed. Through the
ages, there had been many small wars fought between the two countries,
with the Queendom always being victorious.</p><p>While Baptisticus ostensibly worshipped the same Deity as Vaticanus,
they had a very different interpretation of what that Deity expected
of them. They felt that it was their mission to either convert or
destroy all who did not agree with them. They had a particular hatred
for the people of Leslita, because they found the very thought of two
females, especially an adult and a young Maiden, enjoying sexual
pleasures together to be repugnant and unnatural. In fact, they saw
this as an offense against their Deity. How they reached this
conclusion was a mystery; the people of Leslita did not worship the
same Deity as those of Baptisticus, therefore, they owed that Deity
nothing.</p><p>Now though, if the reports of the four missing spies were accurate,
the two countries had allied themselves, and appeared to be preparing
to launch an offensive against the Queendom. Queen LoliVamp was quite
certain that if either country attacked alone, her Army would be more
than capable of repelling the attack. The two forces together, though,
could prove to be very difficult to overcome. For the time being,
though, she could only wait, and hope that the two spies preparing to
leave and infiltrate the neighboring countries could find something
more concrete in the way of intelligence.</p><p>With a sigh, Queen LoliVamp rose and went to the door to the chamber.
Exiting, she made her way to her private chambers. Before entering her
rooms, she stopped to speak to the young Maiden stationed by her door.
This was one of the Maidens in training for service in the Army, it
was her duty to guard the Queens chambers. This was token duty at
best, but it helped to strengthen the sense of duty and diligence.</p><p>""Camilla,"" said the Queen softly, ""I would like you to go see Queen
Muffin, please. Ask her to send the Maiden Isabella to my chambers.
Inform her that Isabella will be sharing her evening meal here with
me, and that she will not be returning to the dormitories until
tomorrow morning.""</p><p>Camilla smiled slyly, then caught herself, putting a blank expression
on her face. She knew very well what this meant, and in truth, she
envied Isabella. She herself had been afforded the pleasure of such an
evening with Queen LoliVamp on more than one occasion.</p><p>""Yes, Your Highness,"" Camilla replied. ""As you command."" With that,
she quickly hurried off to find Queen Muffin and deliver Queen
LoliVamp's message.</p><p>A short time later, there came a knock at the door to the Queen's
chambers. ""Come,"" said Queen LoliVamp, and the door immediately
opened. Facing her stood Isabella, with Camilla just behind and to one
side of her.</p><p>""The Maiden Isabella, Your Highness,"" said Camilla, ""as you commanded.""</p><p>With a smile, the Queen beckoned Isabella to enter the chamber. ""You
may return to your station, Camilla,"" she said softly.</p><p>""Yes, Your Highness,"" said the guard, her sly smile slipping forth
again. She stepped back, closing the door to the rooms.</p><p>Isabella stood nervously staring at the floor. She wasn't afraid, she
had just never been this close to Queen LoliVamp before. She knew
perfectly well why she was here, and the thought excited her
immensely. She was stunned that she had been so chosen; somehow, even
though she knew that all of the Maidens in training at some point
found themselves here with the Queen, she had never quite thought that
it would be her. She didn't even know that the Queen was aware of her
existence!</p><p>Queen LoliVamp stood gazing at the Maiden standing timidly before her.
Just shy of her eleventh birthday, Isabella was a slender girl, with
sleek limbs and rich, dark brown hair tucked behind her tiny ears and
falling in soft, loose curls past her shoulders. Her face was
delicate, with a tiny button-like nose, soft, full lips, and a pointed
chin. Her brows arched above her enormous eyes, eyes that were still
cast down to the floor in her nervousness. Her skin was pale, the
color of the richest cream. <i>When I've brought a rosy blush to that
skin,</i> thought the Queen, <i>it will look like strawberries and
cream. That thought caused her to shiver inwardly.</i></p><p>""Please, child,"" said the Queen, ""come in and be comfortable. There is
nothing to be apprehensive about here.""</p><p>Isabella looked about the room for a moment, not knowing where to
step. Moving forward, the Queen took her hand with a smile, leading
her to a corner of the room that held a wide, low table surrounded by
rich, luxurious pillows. On the table was a tray of delicacies; rich
cheeses, rare fruits, the finest meats, all cut into small portions. A
large decanter of sweet, rich wine, accompanied by two goblets, stood
to one side of the tray.</p><p>""Sit for a few moments, child,"" said the queen. ""We will share some
wine, and then bathe before we eat.""</p><p>""Yes, Your Highness,"" said Isabella, with a nervous smile. Slowly, she
lowered herself to the pillows, painfully aware of the Queen's
admiring gaze upon her.</p><p>Reaching for the decanter of wine, the Queen said, ""When we are alone
in these chambers, child, you may dispense with formalities. Please,
address me simply as LoliVamp.""</p><p>""Yes, Your Hi... I mean, yes, LoliVamp,"" said Isabella, blushing
furiously. <i>Strawberries and cream,</i> thought the Queen, <i>just
as I thought.</i> She felt herself becoming aroused, a hollow feeling
in her lower belly. Smiling, she poured a half goblet of wine for each
of them. Wanting to put the girl at ease, the Queen began to make
light conversation with her.</p><p>""So, you are under the charge of Queen Muffin at this time, correct?""
she asked. Eagerly, Isabella nodded. ""And are you enjoying her
teaching?"" the Queen went on.</p><p>""Oh, yes, Your... LoliVamp,"" Isabella replied, smiling. ""Queen Muffin
has been my favorite so far."" Queen LoliVamp smiled. <i>This is going
to be a very interesting night,</i> she thought.</p><p>""Really? You like Queen Muffin even more than Queen Ravergirl?"" This
was asked with a sly smile.</p><p>The Maiden blushed again. ""Yes,"" she said. ""I mean, Queen Ravergirl's
lessons are so wonderful, and I always enjoy them. But Queen
Muffin's,"" and here, the girl shivered visibly, ""they feel so...
<i>naughty.</i>""</p><p>""I know precisely what you mean, child,"" said the Queen, leaning close
to the Maiden and brushing her lips lightly across the warm skin of
her ear. ""Tonight, we shall explore all of your lessons. However,
since Queen Muffin's have been your favorite, we will focus
particularly on those.""</p><p>The Queen's words, combined with the light touch of her lips, again
brought a rosy blush to Isabella's cheeks. Quickly, she picked her
goblet up and took a swallow of the sweet wine.</p><p>Queen LoliVamp reached out to the Maiden, stroking her fingertips
along the girl's hairline, tucking some stray wisps back behind her
ear. The touch raised gooseflesh on the girl's bare arms, and caused
her to shiver slightly. Delighted, the Queen placed her fingers
beneath the Maiden's chin, turning her gently until they faced one
another. Slowly, Queen LoliVamp leaned forward, placing a light,
chaste kiss on Isabella's lips. ""Such a very beautiful girl you are,""
she whispered.</p><p>""Thank you, my Qu... LoliVamp,"" replied the Maiden. <i>Good,</i>
thought the Queen. <i>No false modesty in this one.</i> For she truly
<i>was</i> an exceptionally beautiful child.</p><p>""Come, child,"" said the Queen, taking the girl's hand and helping her
to rise. ""Let us bathe, and then return to eat. Then, we will have the
rest of the evening to... <i>discuss</i> your lessons. Bring your wine
with you; we will take our time in the bath.""</p><p>Holding Isabella's hand, the Queen led her to the bath chamber. Water
had been heated and poured for them into the enormous marble tub. The
water had been scented with oil of roses, and there were seemingly
hundreds of candles burning in the chamber. Coming to a halt before
the bath, the Queen first took Isabella's goblet, placing it with hers
on the edge of the tub, then turned the Maiden to face her, and
cupping her cheeks, leaned forward to place another soft kiss on her
full lips. She then reached out and unfastened the clasp holding the
girl's long, flowing gown at her shoulder, letting it fall to the floor.</p><p>As the light linen slid to the floor, the Queen drew in a sharp
breath. Impossibly, this Maiden continued to grow more beautiful with
each passing moment. The Queen stepped back one pace, and let her gaze
roam over the girl, who stood with hands clasped in front of her, eyes
shyly downcast again.</p><p>In height, the girl stood nearly as tall as the Queen. Her creamy
skin, so pale, made her hair appear even more richly dark in hue;
while the hair gave her skin the appearance of the finest alabaster.
Flawless was that skin, without a blemish to be seen. Her tiny
breasts, only just beginning to appear, were capped with nipples that
were the palest pink in color. Her body was well toned, her tummy flat
and hard. There was only the barest swelling of hips beginning to
appear, but it was enough to give a definitely feminine shape to her
form.</p><p>The Queen's eyes slid down from the girl's navel, lingering for long
moments on the cleft of her sex. Perfectly smooth it was, without a
trace of hair. The flesh of those nether lips was full and plump, like
the ripest of sweet fruits. Forcing her eyes downward, the Queen took
in the long, sleek legs, and finally the small feet and tiny toes.
Bringing her gaze back up, she raised one hand in front of her,
swirling one finger in a circular motion, indicating that Isabella
should turn. When she did, the Queen took in the delicate shoulder
blades, the gentle curvature of the spine, and the slow, full swelling
of the child's impressive bottom. Full and round, the globes swelled
out above her tightly muscled thighs.</p><p>The Queen reached out with both hands and placed them on Isabella's
shoulders, turning her so that they faced one another again. When she
kissed Isabella again, it was with parted lips, her tongue tracing a
light path across the girl's upper lip. She stepped back then, holding
the girl's eyes as she began to remove her own clothing.</p><p>Isabella stood watching the Queen as she slowly undressed. She knew
that Queen LoliVamp was beyond beautiful, but she had never before
seen her undressed. Having never been this close, Isabella had been
unaware that the Queen was by no means tall; her bearing was so regal
that she gave the impression of greater height. For the occasion,
Queen LoliVamp had worn simple pieces of sheer, light blue fabric.
Around her neck was a long scarf that crossed over her large, full
breasts, covering them, yet allowing the dark nipples to be plainly
seen. Those nipples were now standing erect from the Queen's breasts,
pushing out against the light fabric that covered them. Queen LoliVamp
reached behind and untied the scarf, allowing it to fall forward, then
slowly pulling it off, exposing the bare skin of her perfect, full
breasts.</p><p>Reaching to her left hip, the Queen unfastened the small ruby clasp
that held the flowing sheer material of her skirt. Dropping the flimsy
material to the floor, she stood naked before the young Maiden,
allowing the girl to gaze at her for a few moments. Gaze she did,
drinking in the naked beauty of her Queen. Her dark, olive-colored
skin contrasted beautifully with her own pale flesh. The Queen stood
relaxed, her only remaining adornment the thin gold circlet around her
head, holding her bobbed black hair in place.</p><p>Isabella stared openly, hungrily, at the Queen. The short, black hair,
so black that it glinted with blue highlights. The wide, deep-set
brown eyes staring back at her steadily, the straight nose, the lush,
full lips and strong yet graceful chin set the Maiden's heart to
thumping wildly. That thumping quickly began to turn to a hard, fast
pounding as her eyes slipped downwards, taking in the Queen's body.</p><p>The Queen's collarbones swept delicately upward from the base of her
throat, disappearing into the soft roundness of her shoulders. Below
them, the swell of full, ripe breasts, set high on the Queen's chest,
soft and round, capped with dark nipples that were crinkled and stiff,
pointing slightly upward. The Queen's torso swept sharply inward to a
narrow waist, in the center of which was the dark shadow of her deeply
set navel. Her hips flared out, then gently taped down into her
thighs. Nestled between the tops of those thighs was the sex that
Isabella had often tried to visualize when masturbating late at night
in her bed. Her imagination had done no justice to that nether region.
Full and plump, completely without hair, as was her own; darker in
color, already engorged with blood, signaling the Queen's arousal.</p><p>The Queen allowed the girl to stare for long moments, then asked, ""Do
you approve, child?""</p><p><i>Approve?</i> thought Isabella. <i>How could anyone</i> not
<i>approve?</i></p><p>""I... Oh, Your... LoliVamp... I..."" she stammered out. ""I had no
idea...how beautiful you truly are.""</p><p>""Why, thank you, child,"" the Queen said. ""I'm happy that you find me so.""</p><p>""Oh, I do,"" said Isabella. ""I do,"" she repeated in a whisper, as her
eyes moved over the Queen's form again.</p><p>The Queen picked up two large combs from the edge of the tub and
turning Isabella gently, she deftly piled the girl's hair up so that
it would be out of the way in the bath. Taking Isabella's hand in
hers, the Queen helped the Maiden into the bath, guiding her into the
hot water, following close behind. The tub was so large that they lay
fully reclined, facing one another from opposite ends, immersed in the
water up to their necks, their feet resting beside one another's knees.</p><p>Queen LoliVamp picked up both goblets of wine from the edge of the
tub, holding out one to Isabella. The Maiden accepted hers gratefully;
while she was beginning to relax, she still felt a fluttering of
nervousness in her tummy. This was something that she had not dreamed
of, and yet, here she was, naked, in the Queen's bath. Moreover, the
Queen was gazing at her with open admiration, causing her to blush
repeatedly. It all seemed far too much to cope with.</p><p>Isabella felt a light fluttering begin in her tummy as the Queen began
to trail the toes of one foot up and down the length of her lower leg,
caressing the girl's soft skin. Taking quick sip of her wine, she
dropped her eyes, self-conscious at this attention. Queen LoliVamp
smiled. ""Relax, child,"" she said. ""Relax and enjoy. We shall have much
pleasure this night, you and I.""</p><p>Of course, Isabella had engaged in shared passion before; she had been
in training in the Queendom now these past two years. The Maidens were
encouraged toward such activities; moreover, they often spent nights
with the various Queens who saw to their lessons. Those were the
lesser Queens, though, not <i>the</i> High Queen of the Land. As
practiced as she was, Isabella worried that she might somehow
disappoint Queen LoliVamp. So it was that her nervous shyness continued.</p><p>""Drink, child,"" said the Queen, ""so that we can wash. Then we can eat.
I am..."" She paused. ""I am hungry."" That last word carried a certain
emphasis that brought another blush to Isabella's cheeks, a blush that
had nothing to do with the heat of the water. She raised her goblet
and drained it quickly, while the Queen did the same. They both set
their goblets back on the edge of the tub. The Queen shifted position,
coming to her knees next to Isabella, then leaning down to give her
another soft kiss, teasing in nature.</p><p>The Queen helped Isabella to rise, until she was standing in the tub
with the Queen kneeling before her. This arrangement made the girl
feel self-conscious; the Queen kneeling at her feet seemed somehow
unnatural. She quickly forgot this feeling as Queen LoliVamp took up a
large sponge, lathered it with a bar of richly scented soap, and began
to gently wash her skin.</p><p>The Queen stretched her arms up to wash Isabella's shoulders first,
then her arms; as the sponge slid over the Maiden's wrists, the Queen
slowed, drawing it down over the palm of each hand, then between the
small, slender fingers. Reaching up again, she drew the somewhat rough
surface of the sponge over Isabella's sweet, tiny breasts, slowly
scrubbing the tender flesh. She focused particular attention on the
pale nipples, watching as they tightened beneath her ministrations,
crinkling and rising. A slight smile played across her lips as she
heard the girl's breath quicken at this stimulation.</p><p>Gently, still kneeling before her young subject, the Queen turned the
girl until her firm, perfectly rounded bottom hovered mere inches from
her face. Queen LoliVamp could think of nothing but a perfectly formed
and ripened peach as she gazed at the fleshy globes in front of her.
<i>This one,</i> she thought, <i>has been paying very close attention
to Queen Muffin's exercises.</i> Lovingly, almost reverently, the
Queen washed the Maiden's taught bottom, gently squeezing and
caressing each globe with her free hand.</p><p>Sliding her hands down from that perfect bottom, Queen LoliVamp began
washing and stroking the backs of Isabella's thighs, then the backs of
her knees, and down along her lower legs. One at a time, she gently
lifted each foot to wash the insteps, then the tiny toes. When she had
finished, she placed her hands on the Maiden's hips and turned her
once again.</p><p>Lathering the sponge once more, the Queen began to scrub at the front
of the girl's legs, then up along the sides of each thigh. She raised
her hands and washed the flat belly, lightly tracing a fingernail
across the girl's navel, which brought a light sigh. The Queen then
placed one hand on the inside of a knee, gently urging Isabella to
part her legs. Isabella eagerly complied.</p><p>Once again, the Queen took up the soap and lathered the sponge; with
that hand resting on the outside of the girl's knee, she reached up
with her free, soapy hand and drew it lightly over the Maiden's plump,
soft nether lips. A sharp gasp burst from the Maiden as Queen LoliVamp
slid one finger between those lips, sliding back and forth gently,
toying lightly with both of her intimate openings. Isabella's knees
bent slightly as her legs parted wider in a silent plea for the Queen
to continue. The ministrations of the Queen had quickly turned
Isabella's nervousness to a longing arousal.</p><p>Rinsing the sponge out, the Queen sluiced the soap from Isabella's
body, then, before she finished, she leaned forward and placed her
lips directly on the girl's warm, wet nether lips. Her tongue snaked
out slowly, parting those lips and bringing a quiet whimper from the
girl's throat. Taking the sponge and the soap back up, she rose to
stand before the Maiden, smiling. Placing the bathing items in
Isabella's hands, she stood patiently, waiting to be bathed.</p><p>Having lathered the sponge with soap, Isabella reached out with
trembling hands and began to bathe the High Queen's body. <i>I'm
touching her,</i> she thought. <i>I'm actually touching the High
Queen!</i> This realization caused her to shiver with excitement; she
felt a sudden warmth in her lower belly that radiated outward. Her
shyness making her unable to meet the Queen's eyes, she focused on the
task at hand, and on studying the details of Queen LoliVamp's body.</p><p>Isabella had set the soap aside after lathering the sponge; now, she
began to wash the Queen with one hand, while her free hand slid over
that smooth, olive-colored skin in slow, slick caresses. She began as
the Queen had begun with her, washing the soft shoulders and arms
first, then bringing her hands back to those graceful collarbones. Her
fingers followed their form inward, until her small hands slid between
the Queen's ripe, full breasts. Hands still trembling, Isabella began
to lather the soft globes as her eyes locked on Queen LoliVamp's
large, dark nipples.</p><p>She watched in fascination as the thick lather slid over the
glistening skin that her hands were taking such liberties with.
Gathering her courage, Isabella dared to allow herself to take hold of
one of the Queen's nipples, squeezing it between her thumb and
forefinger. Hearing a sigh escape the Queen's lips, she became bolder,
rolling the dark, rubbery flesh, twisting it lightly. She watched,
fascinated, as it stiffened beneath her touch, rising to stand proudly
from the Queen's breast. She quickly dropped the sponge, allowing both
hands to roam freely over the soft, dark skin, stimulating Queen
LoliVamp's nipples with her fingers.</p><p>Though she had never dared to think that one day she might find
herself in these chambers, alone with the High Queen, Isabella was now
on familiar ground. She forced herself for a few moments to forget who
was standing in front of her, focusing on the fact that she was
playing sensual games with an older woman. This she was used to, and
very accomplished at. The lesser queens all considered Isabella to be
one of their favorites playmates, and with good reason. Even at her
young age, Isabella was a virtuoso in the arts of pleasure.</p><p>Finally tearing her hands away from the Queen's lush breasts, Isabella
sank slowly to her knees, her hands sliding gently down Queen
LoliVamp's sides. Taking up the sponge again, she lathered it, and
washed the taught, firm skin of the Queen's belly. Though it cost her
a supreme effort of will, she avoided the Queen's kitty, bathing
instead the full, beautiful hips and upper thighs. Her hands trembled
with the wanting to touch that soft sex nestled between the Queen's
thighs, but she resisted. She knew that anticipation would only serve
to heighten her own desire, as well as that of the Queen.</p><p>With no prompting, Queen LoliVamp turned when Isabella finished
bathing her lower legs. With a slow blink, Isabella forced herself
back to her feet behind the Queen and began to wash her back,
scrubbing lightly, watching the soap slide down those gentle curves.
Kneeling again, she prepared to minister to the Queen's bottom.</p><p>Sliding her hands between the Queen's thighs, Isabella slowly drew the
sponge upwards, allowing it to barely graze the soft nether lips as
she drew it back towards herself. The Queen's thighs parted, but
Isabella ignored this silent request. Rather, she drew the sponge over
the queen's rear entrance for a moment before using it to fully lather
her hands. Then, setting the sponge aside, she used her bare, soapy
fingers to wash Queen LoliVamp's full, luscious bottom.</p><p>Isabella had been truthful when she told the High Queen that her
favorite lessons came from Queen Muffin. She had grown to appreciate
the exquisite, soft roundness of that part of the body almost as much
as Queen Muffin herself. She stroked and squeezed, slowly soaping the
firm flesh beneath her fingers. Sliding her fingers between the round
globes, she made sure to clean thoroughly, and yet also touch
teasingly and seductively each time her fingers came in contact with
the Queen's rear opening. Taking up the sponge again, she rinsed all
traces of soap from the Queen's body, and, feeling quite daring, used
her hands to separate the Queen's bottom, placing a quick kiss
directly on the Queen's crinkled, sensitive anus.</p><p>With her hands on the Queen's hips, Isabella turned her, so that the
Queen's sex was directly before her. Still using just her bare hands,
she began to wash the full lips, her fingers slipping into the cleft,
gliding over the Queen's clitoris, then back to tease at the opening
to her kitty. The Queen sighed as the small fingers slid over her
rapidly heating flesh. Isabella took note of the increasing wetness
there, a wetness that was not from the bath. Reluctantly, she rinsed
the Queen once more.</p><p>Rising to her feet again, Isabella remained motionless, hands clasped
before her, suddenly shy again as Queen LoliVamp stood facing her. A
slight smile crossed the Queen's lips as she once more cupped
Isabella's cheeks in her palms, then kissed her, this time gently
parting the Maiden's lips with her tongue, insinuating it into the
girl's mouth. Hesitantly, Isabella let her own tongue slide forward,
tasting the Queen. Unconsciously, her hands slid around the Queen's
waist, pressing their warm, wet bodies together.</p><p>Breaking the kiss, Queen LoliVamp smiled, staring into the Maiden's
eyes. Then, she took the girl's hand, guiding her out of the tub.
Taking up two large, thick towels, she handed one to Isabella;
together, the two began to dry one another's bodies. When that task
was accomplished, the Queen took up a bottle of precious oil, scented
with roses, and slowly, gently rubbed it into Isabella's body, leaving
no part of the girl untouched. Smiling, she then handed the oil to
Isabella, indicating that she should do the same for the Queen.</p><p>Isabella's hands trembled once more as she slowly stroked them over
the Queen's lush, warm body, fingers sliding effortless over the dark,
olive-toned skin. By the time she had finished, her hands having
stroked and massaged every inch of the Queen's skin, her desire had
reached a near fever pitch. There was a damp warmth between her own
legs now that had nothing to do with the bath or the oil.</p><p>Naked, carrying their wine goblets, Isabella and Queen LoliVamp
returned to the central chamber of the Queen's quarters to sit next to
one another on the soft pillows surrounding the large, low-standing
table. Quietly, they ate together, sipped more of the sweet, heady
wine, relaxing in one another's company. Isabella remained a bit shy
and nervous, though, still somewhat in awe at having been selected to
spend this wonderful evening with the Queen.</p><p>Isabella knew many other Maidens who had spent similar time with the
Queen, but they never spoke much about it, seeming to have a desire to
keep the memories of their trysts with the High Queen for themselves.
Isabella was beginning to understand why that was. Even though the
evening was only beginning to progress, Isabella already found herself
thinking of this time as something precious, like a rare jewel to be
held close and treasured, gazed at only in private moments. The High
Queen's attention made Isabella feel as though she, a simple Maiden of
the Land, were the most important person alive.</p><p>When they had eaten their fill, the two reclined side-by-side against
the enormous, soft pillows surrounding the low table, finishing the
last of their wine. Isabella was acutely aware of the Queen's naked
body next to her. She could feel Queen LoliVamp's silken skin brushing
against her own, causing a light fluttering in her belly and a damp
warmth between her slender thighs. The wine had relaxed her, though,
and she no longer felt the hot blushes rising in her face as she had
when she first entered the Queen's chambers. Rather, she now felt the
heat of anticipation, instead of shyness.</p><p>Isabella glanced sideways at the Queen's dark nipples, which had gone
hard and erect, the areolae crinkled and showing tiny bumps. The sight
caused her heart to skip a beat; she wondered if she dared to reach
out and caress one of those large breasts and make the queen sigh as
she pinched her nipples. Still, despite the fact that the two were
sitting naked together, Isabella's shyness had not dissipated to the
point of being that bold without invitation.</p><p>As though she had been reading the Maiden's mind, Queen LoliVamp
smiled and asked, ""Do you like my breasts, Isabella?""</p><p>Blushing again at being caught staring, Isabella could only nod her
head quickly, hiding her face behind the veil of her hair. The Queen
reached out and gently took Isabella's goblet from her hand, placing
it with hers on the table. Repositioning herself so that she was on
her knees and facing the Maiden, Queen LoliVamp placed her fingers on
either side of the young girl's face.</p><p>""Let me help you to relax, Little One,"" the Queen said. ""There is no
reason to be nervous. Lie back and let me show you.""</p><p>Isabella lay back against the cushions, her heart now hammering in her
small chest. Queen LoliVamp knelt for a few moments, gazing down at
the young vision of beauty who was about to receive her full amorous
attentions. <i>So beautiful,</i> she thought. <i>I am going to devour
her before this night is done.</i> Leaning down, the Queen pressed her
lush breasts to Isabella's, pressing her nipples to the Maiden's. As
Isabella sighed, the Queen brought her lips to the girl's in a gentle
kiss. Smiling inwardly, the Queen slid her tongue forward as
Isabella's lips parted. Almost immediately, the two were kissing one
another passionately; Isabella's arms slipped around the Queen's neck,
locking her in place and refusing to let her break that deep kiss.</p><p>It was a sensual dance, that play of tongue upon tongue and lips upon
lips; Isabella found herself becoming more and more aroused, even as
she took note of the Queen's increasingly rapid breathing. When
finally the Queen tore her lips from Isabella's, both woman and Maiden
heaved enormous sighs that gave voice to their rising passion.
Isabella, her shyness now almost completely gone, faced a dilemma. On
one hand, she desperately wished to explore the Queen's body; wanted
to lick every inch of the smooth, dark skin. On the other hand, she
wanted to lie back and experience Queen LoliVamp's touch, wanted to
feel the well-practiced lips and tongue exploring her young body. In
the end, her growing hunger for satisfaction won out, and she sank
back further into the plush cushions, her body an open invitation to
the Queen.</p><p>Lifting one leg, moving to straddle Isabella's knees, Queen LoliVamp
smiled as she stared hungrily into the Maiden's eyes. She brushed her
lips across the smaller mouth before her in a gentle kiss, then dipped
her head lower; extending her tongue, she drew it flatly up along the
left side of Isabella's neck, from collarbone to earlobe, causing the
Maiden to expel a long slow breath. Reaching behind Isabella's head to
grip the soft curls of her hair, the Queen gently pulled the Maiden's
head back, exposing her throat, which immediately received the same
caress of Queen LoliVamp's tongue. Finally, with another of those
sensual caresses, the Queen licked a long, slow lick up along the
right side of Isabella's neck. This time, she followed the caress by
tickling the contours of Isabella's ear with the tip of her tongue.</p><p>""Are you feeling more at ease now, Isabella?"" whispered the Queen, the
breath of her words in the Maiden's ear making the small body squirm.</p><p>Her breath rapid and shallow, Isabella nodded quickly. ""Oh, yes, my
Qu... I mean, yes, LoliVamp. Yes, I am."" There was a momentary pause,
then, spoken in the most quiet of whispers, ""Please, don't stop.""</p><p><i>Oh, fear not, Little One,</i> the Queen thought, <i>I have no
intention of stopping.</i></p><p>Queen LoliVamp's lips skimmed ever so lightly along Isabella's
collarbones; inhaling deeply, she could smell the rose fragrance that
they had used in the bath, as well as the underlying scent of soft,
young skin. This scent, far more than the wine, caused the Queen to
feel almost lightheaded. In addition, there came to her nose another,
warmer and muskier scent, rising from between the Maiden's slender
legs. Such a little beauty, the Queen thought. She idly wondered, as
her mouth and fingertips continued to caress the girl, if Isabella
would be Queen Muffin's Chosen One.</p><p>The High Queen knew that this was simply idle speculation on her part.
It was customary that she not be told who each of the lesser Queens
had chosen for the ceremony. If it turned out that Isabella was the
one, though, Queen LoliVamp heartily approved. Isabella was a rare
beauty, and she was obviously one of those who wholeheartedly loved
her lessons of the flesh. Some of the Maidens were not always so
enthusiastic.</p><p>Her hands now lightly gripping the Maiden's sides, Queen LoliVamp
kissed and nibbled her way down to Isabella's tiny breasts. They
really weren't breasts at all yet, they consisted mostly of two puffy,
swollen nipples that rose from the girl's chest. As her lips brushed
first one, then other, the Queen was struck by the pale pink color, as
pale as the most beautiful pink rose in the elaborate gardens within
the castle keep. The stiffened at the brush of lips across their
surface, crinkling tightly and rising to more prominence.</p><p>Isabella sighed deeply as she felt the Queen close her lips around one
of her sensitive nipples, lifting her chest, pressing her nubbin of a
breast against the Queen's mouth. As the warm tongue began to tease at
it, she brought one hand up behind the Queen's head, as if to hold her
in place. When the Queen began to suckle, at the same time grazing her
teeth against the hardening nipple, Isabella moaned softly, a tingle
shooting into the depths of her flat belly. She felt a growing
dampness between her legs, and her hips began to move in small, slow
thrusts.</p><p>Just as Isabella began to feel that she could not stand another moment
of the Queen's teasing at her nipples, she felt the warm, wet tongue
begin to move downward, trailing over her ribcage and across her belly
to probe at her navel. With both hands on the back of the Queen's
head, fingers laced together, she moaned quietly again, the sound
coming forth as a breathy sigh. When she felt the Queen's lips begin
to brush softly down over her lower belly, Isabella raised her head,
watching in wonder, lifting her hips in a silent appeal for the Queen
to minister to her most intimate place. The Queen, however, had other
plans.</p><p>Reluctantly, Queen LoliVamp avoided touching Isabella's kitty, instead
trailing her lips down the top of one sleek, slender thigh. The scent
rising from between the Maiden's legs was intoxicating, but she forced
herself to continue teasing her young lover. She wanted Isabella's
desire raised to a fever pitch before she finally applied her caresses
to that sacred place. So, she focused her attention on all of the
sensitive places on Isabella's legs.</p><p>Rising to her knees, the Queen lifted Isabella's leg and held it high,
lightly kissing the back of her knee. With the Maiden's ankle grasped
in one hand, the fingertips of her other hand gently tickled along the
inside of Isabella's thigh as her lips and tongue continued caressing
the back of her knee. Slowly, she drew her tongue along the length of
Isabella's calf, leaving a moist trail in its wake. As she reached the
girl's foot, her tongue continued its journey, slipping over the sole
of Isabella's foot until it reached her toes. Queen LoliVamp smiled as
Isabella's toes curled, a soft gasp clearly audible at this caress.</p><p>The Queen's warm tongue began to explore each of Isabella's toes,
tracing their contours before she drew each one separately into her
mouth to suck gently. When she had ministered to each one
individually, she drew all five into her mouth at once, her tongue
roaming over them, sucking the entire end of Isabella's foot, causing
the Maiden no end of delightful stimulation. Her gaze shifting to
Isabella's face, she saw that the girl's eyes were closed, her mouth
was slightly open, her nostrils flaring. Isabella's breathing was
rapid and shallow now, her fingers clutching at the large cushion upon
which she reclined.</p><p>Releasing Isabella's foot, the Queen caressed her way back up the
girl's leg, then repeated the same attention to the other slender
limb. When she had finished, she positioned herself so that she was
kneeling upright between Isabella's knees; with the Maiden's legs
spread wide, Queen LoliVamp stroked the soft skin of her thighs as she
feasted her eyes upon the delicate treasure that would momentarily
receive her full attention.</p><p>Leaning forward slightly, Queen LoliVamp allowed her fingers to wander
upwards, tracing formless patterns on the soft skin of Isabella's
lower belly, just above her smooth mound.</p><p>""You are so very, very lovely, Isabella,"" she said in a soft, musical
tone. ""I am going to devour you.""</p><p>Isabella's eyes remained closed, but a gentle smile formed on her
lips. She was beside herself with desire, and with delight in the fact
that the High Queen's full attention was focused entirely upon her.
She felt as though she were living in a dream, a fantasy that she
might awaken from at any moment. It could not be a dream, though. The
touch of the Queen's fingers, lips, and tongue on her skin was far too
real. This was no dream, and Isabella was lost in the overwhelming
pleasure of it.</p><p>Isabella's hips lifted from the cushion as the Queen's fingertips slid
down over the soft skin of her mound. The fingers of one hand
continued to stroke the prominent rise, while the other slid lower,
between the cheeks of Isabella's bottom. Queen LoliVamp caressed the
sensitive area, causing Isabella's hips to lift further, moving in
small, hungry circles. The Queen caressed Isabella for some moments,
then drew her hands back to the soft inner thighs, gazing hungrily at
the beautiful kitty nestled at the juncture of the Maiden's sweet legs.</p><p>Her hands trailing oh, so slowly along Isabella's thighs, Queen
LoliVamp stopped when her thumbs rested against the soft lips of the
Maiden's kitty. Gently, she pulled them open, exposing the moist pink
flesh within. Her breath caught in her throat at the sight of the
small, immature inner labia, and the tiny hood covering Isabella's
little pleasure button. As she knelt staring, she saw several drops of
sweet moisture drip from within Isabella's kitty; the sight made any
further delay on her part impossible. She simply had to taste this
beautiful child.</p><p>Leaning forward again, the Queen slowly brought her face closer and
closer to Isabella's most intimate place. Isabella watched, awed, as
her Queen's lips descended, gasping when she saw and felt the first,
feather light brush of those lips against the sensitive skin of her
kitty. Her fingers tightened in the Queen's bobbed hair as her head
fall back against the cushion, her hips rising to meet the caress.
When Queen LoliVamp's mouth opened, her tongue tracing lightly along
the moist slit, Isabella gave a small whimper of pleasure.</p><p><i>So unbelievably sweet,</i> thought the Queen, as she once more ran
her tongue along that moist crevice, pausing to flick it against the
tiny, hooded button. Using the tip of her tongue, she teased the
protective covering back, poking and teasing, until the little nub
rose out of its hiding spot. Isabella uttered a sharp, ""Oh!"" when the
Queen closed her lips and began to suck gently on it.</p><p>The Queen began now to employ her fingers to careful stimulation of
the young Maiden. She wanted to feel the tight warmth of the girl's
core wrapped around her finger. Since Isabella had already been under
the care of Queen Sue, she knew that Isabella's maidenhead had already
been seen to and disposed of. With her lips still closed tightly
around Isabella's little pleasure button, Queen LoliVamp delicately
began to insert one finger slowly inside the girl. She was happily
surprised when, at the first slight pressure inwards, Isabella thrust
her hips up, quickly forcing the entire length of the penetrating
finger fully inside her kitty.</p><p>Slowly, with deliberate movements, Queen LoliVamp began to slide her
finger in and out of the tight, wet kitty that was trying desperately
to hold it inside. She could feel the Maiden's muscles contracting,
tightening down on her finger as she first drew it out until only the
tip remained inside, barely gripped at the outer edge of Isabella's
kitty, then slowly pushed back inward, gliding through the slick
wetness that was now flowing freely from the heated passage. Relaxing
her lips, she extended her tongue and began to lavish Isabella's kitty
with wet licks, leaving the girl's entire nether region wet and
glistening.</p><p>This went on for some time until, with a sharp cry, Isabella suddenly
locked her legs behind the Queen's neck. The Queen quickly brought her
lips back to Isabella's pleasure button, pulling it back into her
mouth and nipping it lightly with her teeth as she sucked it once
more. The walls of Isabella's kitty began to ripple, contracting even
more tightly around the Queen's finger as she wailed and shuddered in
orgasm. As her pleasured crested and then began to subside, she slowly
relaxed beneath Queen LoliVamp, until she lay limp, her chest heaving
with ragged breaths. Her arms and legs fell to the cushions as she
slowly caught her breath.</p><p>As her fingers continued to lightly trace random caresses on
Isabella's upper thighs and kitty, she continued to lightly draw her
tongue over the entire area. As she felt the Maiden begin to breath
more regularly, she dipped her head lower, allowing her tongue to seek
and explore, until it found the girl's other, tightly puckered
opening. As her tongue began to caress it, she heard Isabella gasp,
then whisper a drawn out, ""Yes..."" in response. The Maiden lifted her
bottom from the cushion, her legs opening wider to allow Queen
LoliVamp access to this sensitive spot. And when the Queen insistently
pushed the tip of her tongue into the tight opening, Isabella cried
out sharply, ""Oh, yes!""</p><p>Sliding one hand across Isabella's tummy to grasp her hip, Queen
LoliVamp pulled the girl, moving with her so that they were both lying
on their sides. Isabella draped one leg over the Queen's upper arm as
the Queen burrowed her head into the soft valley formed by the two
halves of her rounded bottom. Then, she began to work in earnest at
pleasuring the girl once more, eager to see if Queen Muffin had
succeeded in showing the Maiden that orgasms can be every bit as sweet
when resulting from stimulation of this wonderful pleasure center.</p><p>Isabella's moans and whimpers grew louder as the Queen began to probe
her rear entrance with the tip of her tongue, pushing it forward until
it slipped past the tight ring of muscles. Her fingers clutched
tightly to the cushion, and she pressed back, trying to impale herself
on Queen LoliVamp's invading tongue.</p><p>Again, the Queen moved to reposition Isabella. Gently, but with some
urgency, she helped Isabella to shift until she was on her knees, with
her upper body pressed into the soft pillow she had been reclined on.
Moving behind the girl, the Queen moved Isabella's legs apart, then
lifted her hips so that her entire nether area was exposed, laid open
to receive Queen LoliVamp's full attention.</p><p>Looking down, Queen LoliVamp found that she could not move for a few
moments. All she could was gaze at the breathtaking sight before her:
Isabella's perfectly formed bottom, the small, rosy bud of her bottom
entry, and the plump lips of her soft, smooth kitty; the whole
treasure held aloft by those slender, sleek thighs. Though there had
been many, many young Maidens who came into these chambers to pass
long hours of bliss with the Queen, she never tired of the beauty that
each possessed. She could remember each of them, clearly, and each was
uniquely beautiful, equally delightful in the Queen's eyes.
<i>Truly,</i> she thought, <i>I am fortunate beyond words, to have
been born into such a life as mine.</i></p><p>Silently shaking off her reverie, Queen LoliVamp reached out and ran
her hands over Isabella's bottom, caressing the soft, firm globes,
squeezing them lightly. Then, gripping each half in her hands, she
spread the cheeks apart, leaning her head forward to bring her lips to
the small puckering nestled between them. Immediately, she thrust her
tongue forward, stabbing it into the small hole. Isabella wailed as
she felt the Queens' tongue worm its way deeper and deeper, a fresh
flood of sweetness flowing forth from her kitty.</p><p>Queen LoliVamp was almost overwhelmed by the combined scents of both
Isabella's kitty, and the musky, earthier scent of the bottom she was
now exploring. Deliberately abstaining from touching Isabella's kitty,
she focused her full attention on the tight sheath that now gripped
her tongue. The Maiden had told her that Queen Muffin's lessons had so
far been her favorite, and the Queen intended to take her at her word.</p><p>Isabella was beside herself with arousal. The Queen's tongue felt like
a thick, wet worm as it burrowed into her bottom, causing her no end
of delightful sensations. She wriggled and squirmed beneath the
Queen's stimulation, her breathing ragged once more, moans and
whimpers and occasional sharp cries escaping her as the wonderful
torture continued.</p><p>Without warning, Isabella felt the warm tongue being replaced with
Queen LoliVamp's finger. As it slid relentlessly into her bottom, a
loud wail escaped her lips; pushing backward, the Maiden sought to
capture the full length of it in her sensitive passage. Consumed with
lust, Queen LoliVamp's eyes glittered as she watched her finger slide
into and then out of the tight sheath that gripped it. The delicious
friction sent Isabella over the crest of a wave; through clenched
teeth she screamed out her pleasure as delicious ripples of pleasure
coursed through her body, all of them centered on her spasming kitty.</p><p>Isabella seemed unable to move. She remained as she was, her bottom
thrust high in the air as her body trembled and shivered with the
slowly receding waves of sensation. Queen LoliVamp gently repositioned
her so that she was laying on her side, then slid up next to her and
gathered the trembling Maiden into her arms, cradling Isabella's head
to her ample breasts, stroking her hair. Slowly, Isabella's breathing
slowed and returned to normal.</p><p>""Oh, my,"" whispered Isabella. ""Oh, my Qu... My... LoliVamp..."" The
words were stammered out slowly. The High Queen smiled.</p><p>""Did you enjoy that, little one?"" asked the Queen. She felt movement
against her breast as Isabella nodded slowly. ""I'm glad. There will be
much more to come.""</p><p>There was no response from Isabella. Queen LoliVamp noticed that the
Maiden's breathing had slowed and become deep and regular. She was
sound asleep! The Queen smiled, and kissed the top of Isabella's head.</p><p><i>No matter,</i> she thought. <i>I shall have you again in the
morning...</i></p><p>* * * * * * * * * * * *</p><p>Sometime in the night, the High Queen was awakened by the sensation of
someone gently suckling at her nipple. More asleep than not, she felt
a few moments of confusion. <i>Am I dreaming?</i> she wondered. Then
she felt the delightfully warm body curled against her side, all the
more delightful because the body was naked. Smiling sleepily, she
raised her arms above her head and stretched.</p><p>""Are you taking liberties, Isabella?"" she said softly. Isabella
released the rubbery nipple she had been enjoying and raised her head
to look at the Queen.</p><p>""Please, take liberties,"" the Queen said, before Isabella could
respond. ""Take all the liberties you like.""</p><p>Isabella smiled, quickly returning to the Queen's damp, erect nipple,
sucking it into her mouth.</p><p>Queen LoliVamp sighed deeply as she felt the small mouth close around
her nipple, the pointed little tongue flicking at it. Isabella suckled
there for some long moments, then released her toy. Shifting, she
moved up to kiss the Queen's lips, softly at first, then with quickly
growing passion. Her lips parting, her tongue licked its way into the
Queen's mouth to explore. When she felt the Queen thrust her own
tongue forward, Isabella captured it with her lips, pulling it into
her mouth. She thought that Queen LoliVamp had the sweetest mouth that
she had ever tasted.</p><p>Finally tearing herself from the kiss, Isabella turned her attention
to the Queen's other, previously neglected nipple. Holding it in her
mouth, suckling gently, swirling her tongue over its surface, she
shifted her body so that she now lay atop the Queen. She burrowed her
legs between Queen LoliVamp's thighs, insisting that the Queen part
her legs. When those soft thighs parted, Isabella pressed down,
rubbing the tops of her own legs against the Queen's smooth shaven
kitty. She felt a hot dampness against her skin, and knew that she was
arousing the Queen. The knowledge delighted her to no end, as well as
adding to her own arousal.</p><p>Her mouth continuing to caress and stimulate Queen LoliVamp's nipples,
Isabella's hands squeezed and stroked the smooth skin, occasionally
pinching and pulling at whichever nipple was not currently in her
mouth. She tried to cup the ripe, full breasts with her small hands, a
futile attempt at best. The Queen's breasts were large, and Isabella's
hands were too small. The attempts, though, drove the Queen mad with
desire as the small fingers sent little shocks of delight through her
body.</p><p>Isabella had awoken from a pleasant dream and found herself unable to
resist caressing the Queen as she lay sleeping next to her. As she
began to suck at Queen LoliVamp's nipple, her dream and the desire she
felt rising within herself became one. Now, having received the
Queen's leave to ""take liberties,"" she was eager to show some of the
skills that she had been learning from the Lesser Queens.</p><p>Her excitement caused her to move faster than would normally have been
the case, but nevertheless she lavished full attention on the Queen's
ample breasts, teasing and stimulating her nipples, licking the soft
mounds and thoroughly wetting them with her saliva. Her hands squeezed
and stroked, her teeth nipped at the stiffened nipples, her small
tongue was like a wild thing as it danced over Queen LoliVamp's skin.
Sighs and quiet moans told her that she was pleasing the Queen very much.</p><p>Leaving the luxurious breasts behind, Isabella began to kiss and lick
her way down the Queen's midriff, moving quickly. She knew what she
wanted, and it lay nestled between the Queen's thighs; Isabella could
feel the increasing heat and dampness against her own skin. She kept
up a steady motion with whatever part of her body happened to be
resting against Queen LoliVamp's kitty, providing constant friction
that soon had the older woman thrusting upwards gently. Finally,
having left a trail of wet kisses and licks down the front of Queen
LoliVamp's body, Isabella's chin was resting at the very top of the
Queen's mound. The scent and the damp heat went to her head, but she
managed to resist her urge to bury her face there, turning her
attention to Queen LoliVamp's thighs instead.</p><p>Isabella slid further down, lightly kissing the sensitive flesh of the
Queen's inner thighs. Her hands stroked up and down along the tops of
Queen LoliVamp's legs, from knee to hip, leaving trails of gooseflesh
in their wake. Working her way back in the direction of the Queen's
kitty, she began to nip at the soft, dark skin with her teeth,
bringing sharp gasps from the Queen's lips. When she was only a mere
breath away from that soft kitty, Isabella was overcome with a sudden
urge. Momentarily shocked at her own boldness, she suddenly opened her
mouth wider, then clamped her lips to the skin just below one puffy
lip of the Queen's kitty. Closing her teeth hard, she sucked at the
ball of flesh in her mouth, holding it tightly. A few moments later,
when she released it, there was a mark there, a mark which she knew
would last for several days.</p><p><i>I've marked her!</i> she thought, again shocked at her boldness.
<i>I've marked the High Queen!</i></p><p>Isabella needn't have worried. As she lifted her head and lay gazing
at what she had just done, she became aware that the Queen's fingers
had somehow become entangled in her hair. Indeed, the hands gripping
her head were pulling her gently but insistently towards the thing
that she had deliberately avoided just a few moments ago. Turning, she
saw the Queen staring at her intently, a look of overwhelming desire
animating her beautiful face. Shifting her gaze again, she looked at
the Queen's center. Her breath caught in her throat.</p><p>Every bit as smooth and hair free as any of the young Maidens, the
outer lips of the Queen's kitty were swollen and puffy; darker than
the skin anywhere else on the Queen's body, they were parted,
revealing the glistening pink flesh that they normally covered and
protected. The inner labia were revealed, topped by the protective
hood that hid the Queen's clitoris. From the small opening below,
Isabella could see drops of wetness escaping, dripping down over the
tight rosebud of her bottom. Isabella shivered with desire.</p><p>As she allowed her head to be guided by the Queen's hands, Isabella
found herself with a dilemma. Should she focus first on the Queen's
kitty, or should she turn her attention to the dark rosebud beneath
it? She had been truthful when she told the High Queen that of all the
lessons she had thus far learned, those given by Queen Muffin had been
her favorite. She felt her own tingling kitty grow wet as her face was
drawn closer and closer to the Queen's treasure.</p><p>Daring to take charge, Isabella reached up and took the Queen's hands
in hers. Gently but very insistently, she moved them so that the Queen
was caressing her own lush breasts. Encouraged when the Queen gave no
resistance, Isabella placed her hands at the tops of the Queen's inner
thighs, her thumbs resting on the outer lips of the gorgeous kitty in
front of her. Mouth waterng, her kitty tingling ever more urgently,
Isabella then brought her tongue into play, slowly licking from Queen
LoliVamp's tight bottom opening, all the way up to the little button,
still hidden beneath its hood.</p><p>Queen LoliVamp moaned loudly, raising her hips and pressing her kitty
more tightly to Isabella's mouth.</p><p>Isabella had been taught well. While she had been in a rush just a few
moments ago, she was now determined to slow down and prolong the
Queen's pleasure. Slowly, using long, tantalizing strokes with her wet
tongue, she licked repeatedly from top to bottom and back again. Over
and over, her tongue slid across Queen LoliVamp's heated flesh.
Isabella savored every drop of the precious nectar that now flowed
copiously from the Queen's kitty.</p><p>Pressing her hands to the Queen's inner thighs, Isabella pushed,
signalling Queen LoliVamp that she wanted those legs to be spread as
wide as possible. The Queen was only too happy to comply, lifting her
knees upward, then droppoing them to the sides so that her kitty was
splayed open to receive the Maiden's attention. She lay with her head
back, eyes closed, her hands squeezing and caressing her heaving
breasts. Her breath came in ragged gasps as she moaned continuously.</p><p>Isabella could restrain herself no longer. Her lips and tongue slid
down past the Queen's now thoroughly wet opening, pausing to take
another taste of the juices pouring from within, then moving further
down to stab suddenly at the tight bottom opening beneath. As the
Queen's rump lifted quickly from the cushion, Isablla locked her mouth
to the Queen's bottom, sliding her tongue in as deeply as it would
reach. The Queen uttered a sharp cry as her body stiffened, then began
to shiver in orgasm. Isabella had a moment of pride realizing what she
had just done. <i>I did it! I gave the High Queen an orgasm!</i> she
thought giddily, before returning her attention to more pressing matters.</p><p>Moaning softly as she continued to work her tongue in and around the
Queen's bottom, Isabella felt herself coming to the brink of another
orgasm. Reaching down with one hand, she slid her fingers into the
sensitive folds of her own kitty, finding her little button and
rubbing at it. With her other hand, she brought two fingers to the
Queen's kitty, sliding them into moist folds slowly, shivering as she
felt the wet flesh contract around them. Her tongue continued to
slither into and out of the Queen's tight, musky bottom, savoring the
taste, lubricating it with the Queen's own wetness.</p><p>Suddenly, Isabella had a daring thought. It was something she had
never done before, never experienced herself, but it was so
deliciously erotic that she shivered at the idea. Reluctantly, she
removed her mouth from the Queen's bottom, as well as her hand from
her own kitty. Raising herself slightly, she watched for a moment as
her two fingers slid in and out of the Queen's beautiful kitty,
glistening wetly. Slowly, she slipped a third finger inside,
continuing her slow strokes. A few moments later, she added her fourth
finger, fascinated at how easily the Queen's kitty stretched to
accomodate them, despite how tightly it was clenched around the
probing fingers. Finally, she added her thumb, so that all five digits
were firmly encased in the Queen's wet flesh. Her strokes went into
the Queen as far as the base of her thumb before she withdrew them again.</p><p>Queen LoliVamp's bottom lifted from the cushion again, a continuous
wail now coming from her throat. ""More!"" she managed to gasp, before
she fell back to uttering only incoherent sounds. Isabella obliged
her, slowly pressing her hand forward, staring in fascination as it
was slowly swallowed by the Queen's now obscenely spread kitty.
Further and further, until her entire hand was clenched tightly in the
wet, restraining walls of flesh. With her head resting on the Queen's
thigh, her free hand found its way back to her own kitty, once again
toying with her sensitive button.</p><p>Isabella continued to slide her hand deeper into Queen LoliVamp's
kitty, until finally, it was completely inside. Remembering what she
had heard about this act, she slowly closed her fingers into a fist,
and began to pump slowly. She only moved her forearm one or two inches
in and out, but the effect on the Queen was immediate. Queen LoliVamp
began to thrust her hips sharply upward, gasping and grunting with
each movement. In a very short time, she was screaming loudly, a
high-pitched wail that seemed to go on forever. Isabella felt the
slick walls that held her hand and forearm clamp down hard as the High
Queen bucked and writhed through a powerful orgasm.</p><p>It was all too much for poor Isabella. Her fingers rubbing furiously
within the folds of her kitty, she reached yet another orgasm,
hitching out little gasps of pleasure as her kitty spasmed with joy.
The next thing she became aware of was the Queen's hands gripping her
forearm, forcing her to stop the pumping motions. When she turned her
eyes up to look at the Queen, she saw her bathed in sweat, her
breasts, neck and face flushed a deep red, her mouth hanging open.
Relaxing and unclenching her fingers, Isabella withdrew her hand and
wrist from the Queen's kitty. She gazed in wonder at the wetness that
dripped from her skin.</p><p>Isabella felt the High Queen gently pulling her up, until she was
snuggled against the older woman's side. Queen LoliVamp cradled the
young Maiden to her side, stroking her hair, waiting for her breathing
to calm.</p><p>Her shyness returning, Isabella whispered, ""Did I please you, my Queen?""</p><p>Isabella felt Queen LoliVamp hug her tightly to her ample breast.
""Please me? Oh, my beautiful little Maiden. It has been a very, very
long time since anyone has made me feel that way."" She kissed the top
of Isabella's head.</p><p>Isabella felt a blush creeping up her cheeks at the Queen's words. The
two did not speak again; they lay caressing one another, kissing and
touching, stroking one another's skin until they both drifted into a
contented sleep.</p><p>Now, girls, did you enjoy this part of our story? Don't answer
that, I can see that you did. But it is time to lower your nightgowns
and get into bed. It is very late. Now, stop complaining! We will
continue the story tomorrow, I promise. You'll meet more of the
Maidens and the Queens. We have a great deal to talk about still.</p><p>Me? Why, I shall go to bed also. I need my rest if I'm going to be
able to keep telling you about The Choosing. What was that, Penelope?
Yes, dear, I know that it was an exciting story. No, you do not have
to go to sleep immediately, I know that you have...things...that you
will want to be attending to.</p><p>Well... Yes, Deidre, I suppose that I can do that, if everyone else
agrees. Girls? Do you like Deidre's suggestion? Yes?</p><p>Very well, then. I will join all of you for the night. Why don't you
all go and get your blankets and pillows, and come back here. We can
all sleep together in this room.</p><p>Yes, yes, I promise! I shall help all of you attend to your needs
before we sleep. There is one condition, though. You must also help me
attend to my own needs. Good! We're all agreed. Hurry on, now, the
sooner you get your things, the sooner we can begin...</p>"
867,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 8,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,8,"Meagan Falls  in love with her nine-year-old niece, Janelle. As their relationship develops, Janelle decides to explore her sexuality even further, bringing her best friend into the mix.",['F; F/g; g/g; F/gg; Inc; Pedo; Cons; Mast; No Sex'],"<p><b>Author's Note:</b> First, I apologize for the lack of sex in this chapter - it's being taken care of in Chapter IX, trust me. Everyone's favorite lesbian pedophile, Meagan Bristol, will be having a wild time with Janelle... Let's leave it at that.</p><p>On another note, I have a challenge. Parts of this chapter were a bit lacking, so JetBoy added some material. Now, I believe that JetBoy is familiar enough with my ""writer's voice"" that he can slip his material by. So, I challenge readers here to pick out 2 paragraphs that he added. I'm just curious.</p><p>And with that, here's Chapter VIII...</p><p>I had put Janelle and Sara to bed at their normal time, instead of letting them stay up and watch TV, because they'd have to get up early the next morning. They were asleep a half hour later when I joined them, wearing just an oversized tee shirt.</p><p>Before I knew it I was awakening to the new day, smiling as I became aware that the three of us were tangled together. Nothing sexual had happened the night before, so apparently we found ourselves comfortable and secure in one another's presence. <i>I could get used to waking up like this,</i> I thought.</p><p>The presence of two warm, little-girl bodies nestled into my own was a heady feeling; unfortunately, I had to rouse the girls and get them moving, as we had a long drive ahead of us. I woke them as gently as possible, which wasn't any too gentle in Janelle's case - she was all but dead to the world. I finally managed to get her into a sitting position, then scooted Sara off to the shower.</p><p>""You know, you could go join Sara in the shower if you wanted to,"" I whispered to Janelle.</p><p>She went from groggy to wide awake in an instant. Like a shot, she was in the hall and rushing towards the bathroom. Her arrival there was signaled with shrieks of laughter.</p><p>Do I know how to motivate a girl, or what?</p><p>I reluctantly left them to there own devices in there, forcing myself to march downstairs and get things started for breakfast. It was five in the morning - still dark outside. I got the coffee going, then pulled out a box of cereal, three bowls, spoons, milk and sugar. When I headed back upstairs the shower was off, and there was a melodic giggling sound coming from the direction of the bathroom.</p><p>""Hurry it up, you guys,"" I called. ""I need a shower, too.""</p><p>The giggling stopped, then the bathroom door flew open and I was treated to the sight of two shrieking, very naked little girls running down the hall towards me. My morning was getting better and better.</p><p>The girls rushed into my bedroom where presumably they would be getting dressed while I showered. Part of me hoped not, wishing instead that I could come back from my shower to find them tangled together in my bed, still naked.</p><p><i>Probably not going to happen,</i> I told myself with a sigh.</p><p>I made short work of my shower and, wrapped in a towel, returned to my room to dress. I found Sara and Janelle there, involved in some very deep conversation. They fell silent when I entered the room, an obvious sign that something was up - a sign I chose to ignore for the moment. Instead, I grabbed panties and a bra and put them on, adding jeans and a tank top, then pulled on my ever-present boots. That accomplished, I nonchalantly turned back to face the girls, pleased to see that they'd both been watching me closely while I dressed.</p><p>""Come on, you two,"" I said, ""let's go get some breakfast.""</p><p>We all went to the kitchen, where we indulged in a gourmet breakfast of Cinnamon Toast Crunch. I know, I know. It's crap. But they like it, and once in a while is fine. I'm pretty good about what I feed kids - most of the time, anyhow.</p><p>I rinsed out the dishes and set them in the sink, then told the girls to grab their things and meet me in the garage. I opened the garage door, started the car, letting it warm up. By then Sara and Janelle were back with a couple of coloring books, crayons, and a huge old quilt.</p><p>""Did you remember the mouse so you can feed your boa?"" I asked Janelle. My sister had made a huge concession in allowing Janelle to keep her new snake in her room, but she drew the line at having dead mice in the freezer. I could live with that. I have the freezer space, and it gave me an excuse to see Janelle at least once a week.</p><p>She gave me a sheepish grimace shaking her head. ""I forgot. Sorry, Aunt Meagan.""</p><p>While Sara settled herself into the back seat of the car, Janelle and I went back inside to retrieve her snake's meal. As she fished around in my freezer, Janelle gave me a conspiratorial look and said, ""Know why we brought the quilt?""</p><p>""Uhm... To stay warm?"" I replied.</p><p>She gave me a grin. ""Nope. It's so you can't see what we'll be doin' underneath.""</p><p>I threw her a look of mock severity. ""You'll pay for that one day, brat. I promise, you shall pay.""</p><p>Her reply was a wild giggle. <i>It's going to be a very long ride</i>, I thought as I turned and headed out to the garage watching Janelle's bottom jiggle as she raced ahead of me.</p><p>A long ride indeed - it was, in fact, a four hour drive to our destination, which, after a quick stop to feed Janelle's snake, quickly turned into an exercise in torment for yours truly. Janelle was being... well, she was being a tease. She knew it, and fully understood the effect that she was having on me.</p><p>A glance in the mirror revealed that both girls had their legs spread under the quilt. It wasn't long before they gave up any pretense of coloring and just lay back against the seat, their eyes closed. I actually believed that they'd gone back to sleep!</p><p>That is, until I glanced in the mirror to find Janelle staring straight at me. She gave a small, but very evil little smile before closing her eyes again.</p><p>A few moments later, I saw Sara's face begin to turn a light pink, quickly deepening to a darker red. She tensed for several long moments, then just relaxed back against the seat.</p><p><i>Damn!</i> I thought, <i>I wish I could have done that for her.</i></p><p>Very shortly after that, Sara's head slowly tilted to one side, finally resting on Janelle's shoulder. She was apparently sound asleep. Meanwhile, there was a look of concentration on Janelle's face that told me she was busy taking care of herself.</p><p>I smirked, suddenly alive with wicked glee. <i>You want to be a tease, Little One? Let's see how you like me making things difficult for you.</i></p><p>I quickly pulled into a service area off the interstate and parked the car, then turned to face the back seat.</p><p>""Okay, ladies,"" I said, ""I need to pee something awful, and I'm not leaving you two alone here. You'll have to come with me.""</p><p>Janelle gave me what could best be described as a pleading look, but I held firm. No leaving kids alone in a place like this.</p><p>A sleepy Sara unfastened her seatbelt and opened her door. After one more desperate look, Janelle sighed and did the same. That was when I actually noticed that both girls were wearing pants with elastic waistbands. The easier to diddle yourself, I guess.</p><p>As soon as Sara was out of earshot, I leaned down to whisper in Janelle's ear. ""Didn't interrupt anything, did I?"" I innocently asked.</p><p>""Bitch,"" was her only reply.</p><p>I snickered. ""You should know by now, Sweet Cheeks - never <i>ever</i> mess with Meagan.""</p><p>She ignored me. I had a feeling she was already planning her revenge.</p><p><i>You <b>are</b> your mother's daughter, arent't you? </i> I thought with a smile. When she'd been Janelle's age, Kate had never been one to let a grudge go. <i>Better watch my back,</i> I decided.</p><p>Five minutes later, we were on the road again. Both the girls had discovered that they'd also needed to pee, so our little stop had served a greater purpose than to irritate Janelle. That eased my conscience a bit - not that I was feeling especially guilty to begin with.</p><p>We arrived at the hospital, quickly making our way to the waiting area where much of Michael's family was gathered. By the size of the gathering, I knew that things weren't going well.</p><p>I picked Kate out of the crowd, and headed towards her with the two girls. She looked as if she hadn't slept in days.</p><p>""There you are,"" she said, giving Janelle and Sara brief hugs. ""I was going to call you, but haven't had the chance."" She glanced at her daughter, then back at me. ""Uhm... There's been a slight change in plans.""</p><p>""That's okay, sis,"" I said, ""anything you need me to do, I'll do it, you know that.""</p><p>""Sweetie,"" Kate said to Janelle, ""why don't you take Sara and introduce her to some of your cousins. I need to talk to Aunt Meagan for a minute.""</p><p>Looking uncharacteristically timid, Janelle reached for Sara's hand and, without a word, led her across the room to meet some of her father's side of the family. She clearly understood how serious the situation was - her mother seldom excluded her from a family conversation, and when she did, it usually meant bad news.</p><p>""What's up?"" I asked Kate.</p><p>""It's bad, Meagan,"" Kate replied. ""He's probably not going to make it through the night. Michael and I talked about it, and we decided that while we don't necessarily want her in the room when it happens, Janelle ought to be here with everyone so she can be a part of the grieving process with us. So, I guess your return trip will be with just you and Sara... Unless you want to stay, too?""</p><p>""I can't,"" I said. ""Sara's mother is expecting me to have her back by this evening.""</p><p>Kate nodded. ""I figured as much. In any case, Janelle is going to stay with us for however long we're here.""</p><p>I told Kate that I wanted to go visit Michael's dad before I took Sara back. She nodded, giving me a sad smile. ""We appreciate that, Meagan. Just be warned, though - he won't know you.""</p><p>""That doesn't matter,"" I murmured, giving my sister's shoulder an affectionate squeeze. ""I'll know him.""</p><p>As I was leaving the waiting area, I saw Kate take Janelle aside and begin explaining the situation to her. Sara stood close by, clearly ill at ease and trying not to let it show.</p><p><i>Better make this visit a short one,</i> I told myself. <i>This isn't a great place for Sara to be right now.</i></p><p>I wondered if she'd ever had to sit in a hospital emergency room with her mother after her asshole dad had roughed one of them up, and felt my jaw clench in renewed anger. Thrusting the thought away as I reached room 245, I took a deep breath, then tapped on the door.</p><p>I don't really want to talk about seeing Michael's father - the sight of that charming, lively old man reduced to a hollow husk of what he had been still hurts too much to put into words. I sat by his bed for a few minutes, then said my goodbyes, kissed his cheek and left, feeling sickened by the sheer fucking injustice of it all.</p><p>I paused just long enough to visit the toilet where I shed a few tears, washed my face, then made my way back to the waiting room, trying to compose myself for Sara's sake. I managed a smile when her eyes met mine, and the grateful look she gave me did a lot to improve my mood.</p><p>. Spying a forlorn Janelle, I got down on my knees in front of Janelle, and wrapped her in a tight hug. ""Whatever happens, you're going to be okay, Sweetie,"" I whispered. ""And you know I'll always be there for you. I'll see you just as soon as you get home, okay?""</p><p>I felt her nod against the side of my neck, then she whispered, ""I love you, Meagan."" Not ""Aunt Meagan,"" just ""Meagan."" I couldn't help but feel pleased, knowing that Janelle was beginning to think of me as more of a lover than her aunt. A risky development for us both, but also a thrilling one.</p><p>I stood, gave her a knowing wink, then turned to Sara. ""Looks like it's just you and me for the rest of the day, kiddo,"" I said. ""Is that okay with you?""</p><p>Sara grinned. ""Does that mean I can sit in the front seat on the way home?""</p><p>I grinned back, relieved to see her cheerful again. ""Oh, Sara, you can ride shotgun with me any day!""</p><p>She giggled attractively. ""But I don't have a shotgun.""</p><p>""We'll fake it,"" I told her, bringing another giggle. ""No, seriously,"" I said. I made the classic TV and movie motion of doing whatever it is you do to a shotgun to get it ready to shoot, complete with sound effects. ""Now you do it,"" I told her.</p><p>Sara gleefully imitated me, and I nodded approvingly. ""See that? One imaginary shotgun. Now you're set to ride in the front seat!"" Yet another adorable giggle.</p><p>Yes, I was trying to figure out a way to seduce her. I knew it wasn't likely to happen, but could you blame me? If you'd seen what I had in that video with Janelle and Sara, you'd be trying to entice her into bed too.</p><p>On the other hand, there was no use in kidding myself - this was a far more dangerous game than making love to Janelle, who I trusted implicitly. No, I had to resign myself to the fact that any seduction of Sara would have to remain a fantasy, nothing more.</p><p>More's the pity, I mused, resisting an impulse to sigh out loud.</p><p>I made the rounds, speaking to people I knew, then made my way back to Kate. We hugged, exchanged a few loving words, and I asked her to give my best wishes to Michael. Minutes later, Sara and I were back in the parking lot, buckling ourselves in.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, ""I hadn't planned to be leaving this early, so what we do now is up to you. We can do some shopping around here and get something to eat, or we can head back home now and hang out at my house till we hear from your Mom."" She began to speak, but I cut her off. ""And don't think you're being a pest or anything like that, okay? I was looking forward to spending the day with you anyway. We just have more choices now.""</p><p>""Can we go to the mall, please?"" Sara asked. "" Mom said there's a really big one here that she was gonna take me to, so I can get some more school clothes.""</p><p>""The mall it is,"" I replied.</p><p>""And you don't hafta buy me anythin',"" she quickly added. ""Really. I just wanna look around.""</p><p>""I know I don't <i><b>have </b></i>to,"" I replied. ""But if I want to, I will. So there.""</p><p>I was rewarded with that giggle again. Damn, but that sound was beginning to make me wet.</p><p>I'd forgotten just how big the mall was - it happened to me every time. As for Sara, she was absolutely amazed. We likely could have wandered through there all day and most of the next, but we took it slowly, just moving from shop to shop, and entering those that looked interesting.</p><p>In one store - a rather high-end kids shop - I finally broke down. I told Sara that I wanted to pick something out for Janelle. As I was making my choices, I noticed that Sara kept returning to one particular outfit, though she said nothing to me about it. I smiled when I saw that it was almost identical to the outfit that Janelle had worn on her birthday.</p><p>I finally went over to where she stood and admired the outfit with her. ""You should try it on,"" I said. ""Then you'll know how it looks on you.""</p><p>Sara grinned, and grabbed the outfit, darting off to the fitting rooms. Several minutes later, she emerged, glancing at me shyly.</p><p><i>Dear, sweet fucking Goddess,</i> I marveled, my pussy throbbing in response. The leather fit like a glove, and with her black hair, all Sara needed was some heavy black eyeliner to complete the look. She was drop-dead gorgeous.</p><p>""<i>Day</i>-um, girl!"" I exclaimed. ""You look amazing!""</p><p>She blushed. ""You really think so?""</p><p>""Don't move,"" I said. I quickly accosted a sales clerk and dragged her over to the three-way mirror, where a wide-eyed Sara gazed at her new self. ""Does she look amazing, or what?"" I asked.</p><p>""Amazing doesn't do her justice,"" the girl replied. ""Should we bag that up?""</p><p>""See?"" I said to Sara. ""You look amazing."" To the sales girl I said, ""Yes, absolutely - we'll take it.""</p><p>""Meagan, no,"" Sara protested. ""It's - it's so expensive!""</p><p>""You let me worry about that,"" I said. ""Now go get changed so we can get that paid for.""</p><p>Her face split into the widest grin I think I've ever seen as she turned and dashed back to the fitting rooms.</p><p>Minutes later, shopping bags in hand, we headed back out into the mall. ""Now,"" I said, ""we need to find a pair of boots to go with that outfit.""</p><p>""No!"" Sara said, shaking her head emphatically. ""You spent enough money on me, Meagan. Please, let Mom buy the boots.""</p><p>Halting in mid-step, I squatted down in front of her.(Join paragraphs.) ""Listen, Sara. You like that outfit because it looks like the one Janelle wore on her birthday, don't you?"" She nodded. (Join paragraphs.) ""Well then, I've got to help pick out the boots. See, Janelle chose that outfit because it looks just like one of mine. So, I should be part of picking out the whole thing.""</p><p>She eyed me suspiciously. ""Did you help Janelle with hers?""</p><p>""Well, no,"" I confessed. ""But only because she was keeping it a secret to spring on me at her party. See, that's why I really want to buy yours."" <i>Not to mention because of how freaking hot you look in it,</i> I thought.</p><p>""Okay, I guess,"" Sara said. ""But I hope Mom isn't mad at me for letting you buy this stuff.""</p><p>""You let me worry about that,"" I said. ""She'll be fine with it, trust me.""</p><p>That resolved, we spent about an hour finding the perfect boots to go with Sara's outfit, then made our way to the food court for lunch, where we gorged on greasy pizza washed down with Pepsi. Shopping is serious work, after all.</p><p><i>I'm never going to catch up with my workouts,</i> I thought, as I wondered where on earth Sara managed to put all that pizza. She gulped down three slices - as much as Janelle usually had, and that little girl is no slouch when it comes to eating junk food.</p><p>As close to being shopped-out as any female worth her salt can be, Sara and I finally headed out to the car. We loaded the bags in the back seat, climbed into the front, and began the long drive home.</p><p>It was an uneventful trip, with Sara napping most of the way. <i>She's never going to sleep tonight,</i> I thought - which meant that I'd be up late, too. Mind you, I wasn't worried about it. Sara was the kind of nighttime company I wanted most right then.</p><p><i>Stop that,</i> I told myself. <i>Don't go there.</i></p><p>Once I'd pulled into the garage, I gently nudged Sara's shoulder to wake her. She looked up at me and sleepily mumbled, ""Are we there yet?""</p><p>""Yep. Come on, let's go in and get something to eat, and then we can take the tags off your new outfit. Then it'll officially be yours!""</p><p>That earned me a huge smile, followed by Sara leaning across the center console to give me a hug. Of course, that awakened my libido all over again, pervert that I'd become.</p><p>Sara and I rummaged through the refrigerator in search of leftovers, throwing together a sort of miniature pot luck supper for ourselves. When we'd eaten our fill, I told Sara that she should run up and take a quick shower and get ready for bed, even though I knew she was too wide awake to even think of sleeping yet. Janelle would have given me some smart remark and a mock argument, but Sara just smiled prettily and went up to do as I had asked. <i>I could <b>really</b> learn to like this kid, </i>I thought.</p><p>When she had finished, Sara came downstairs in her usual sleepwear - an over-sized tee-shirt and panties. The tee-shirt being white, I could clearly see that she wore pink panties underneath it. I thought that she looked sexy as hell. We removed the tags from her clothes, as well as from the things I'd bought for Janelle. I wanted to wash those before she wore them, so I added Sara's new blouse to the pile, asking Sara to pick out a movie for us to watch while I got the washing machine started.</p><p>I returned to find Sara sitting in front of the terrarium watching Ellie, a DVD case in one hand. With the other, she was tapping lightly at the glass and cooing to the snake, who was typically ignoring her. Snakes don't tend to have much in the way of personality. Sara didn't seem to mind, though.</p><p>Sara had chosen one of the Harry Potter movies. I'm not sure which one it was. Unlike the girls, I was not an expert in all things Harry Potter. I do have to say, though, that little Hermione was quite pleasant to watch as she learned to become a sorceress. She was also quite sexy, which I'm sure was completely unintentional. Or perhaps I found her sexy because I had recently discovered certain new depths to my own perviness. Whatever the reason, she was still sexy.</p><p>Sara was curled up next to me, her head resting against my shoulder. I was enjoying the sensation of her warm little body close to mine, occasionally wondering what it would feel like to have her naked in my arms. I know, I know - I'd become a complete lesbian pedophile, seemingly overnight. Oh, well. As my mother used to say, ""What's done is done."" This is what I was, and I refused to beat myself up because of it.</p><p>About three-quarters of the way through the movie, I felt Sara's head beginning to nod . Glancing down, I could see that she was fighting to stay awake. It was a losing battle. After a few minutes, she rearranged herself so that she was stretched out on the sofa with her head resting on my right thigh, still facing the television. Soon enough, her breathing had evened out into the familiar rhythm of sleep.</p><p>Pausing the movie, I sat quietly, stroking Sara's hair for a few moments. Then as carefully as I could, I eased myself from underneath her and stood up. Gently gathering her slender body into my arms, I carried Sara upstairs and into the guest room where I lay her on the bed,  covered her with a comforter, and bent down to kiss her forehead. I left the door slightly open as I left the room, just so that there would be a bit of light from the hall if she needed to get up in the night.</p><p>I went back down to turn everything off, then trudged back upstairs and to my room, where I collapsed into bed. Eight hours of driving may seem like a breeze for some people, but it always left me exhausted. I was asleep within minutes.</p><p>I woke early. I had slept deeply and dreamlessly, and felt totally refreshed. No morning blahs, no road-trip hangover. I peeked in on Sara as I went past the guest room. She was still sound asleep, sprawled carelessly across the bed. That now familiar longing stirred inside me at the sight of her, and I forced myself to walk away, march downstairs and into the kitchen, get a pot of coffee started, then head back up for my shower. This time, I walked past the guest room without looking inside. It didn't ease my hunger for Sara, not even a little - but it was good to know I could still exercise at least <i>that</i> much self-control</p><p>I showered, dressed, then headed towards the guest room with the intention of waking Sara. As I entered the hallway, a small sound made me hesitate - and I tiptoed carefully to the door, peering in through the small opening I'd left there the night before.</p><p>Sara was now awake. Engrossed in what she was doing, she didn't notice me watching her through the door. Not surprising, given what she was up to.</p><p>The comforter had been thrown back, her tee-shirt had ridden up to just above her belly button, and those adorable little pink panties were pushed down to her knees. She had one hand inside her tee-shirt, toying with a nipple, while the other was wedged tightly between her thighs, rubbing her pussy with a hard up-and-down motion. Her slender hips rose and fell in time with the motion of her hand. Every so often, a soft whimper escaped her lips. It was one of those whimpers that had captured my attention.</p><p><i>Oh, Christ,</i> I thought. <i>I wish I dared...</i></p><p>I stood transfixed. With her thighs clamped together and a hand covering her sex, I couldn't see all of her, but somehow the scene was as erotic as any I had ever witnessed. Her pretty mouth was slightly open, and I could hear the soft gasps of her quickening breath. Sara was peaking fast, face flushed, her whimpers building into moans.</p><p>When she suddenly stiffened, her body gone rigid in the throes of ecstasy, I continued to stare, wanting desperately to thrust a hand down into my pants and come with her. Instead, I backed slowly away from the door, my pussy a pulsing wet mess.</p><p>I crept back down the hall to the bathroom and waited there, leaning against the sink for a minute or two, giving Sara time to recover from her orgasm. Then I emerged into the hallway once more, this time walking with a slightly heavier tread.</p><p>""Sara,"" I sang out as I approached the door to the guest room. I knocked, then entered the room to find Sara feigning sleep, though only for a moment. Her eyes fluttered open, and she smiled dreamily at me. ""Well,"" I said, ""good morning, sleepyhead.""</p><p>""G'mornin',"" Sara replied.</p><p>""Would you like some breakfast?""</p><p>Sara nodded happily. ""Yes, please,"" she said.</p><p>""Okay, I'll fix us some French toast,"" I said. ""Why don't you take a quick shower, then put your new outfit on? I'm sure your mom will want to see it on you.""</p><p><i>And even if she doesn't,</i> I thought, <i>I can't wait to see that cute ass covered in nice tight leather again.</i></p><p>""I still think she's gonna be mad at me for lettin' you buy it,"" said Sara.</p><p>""Sweetie, I promise you, your Mom is not going to be mad. Now go shower, and meet me in the kitchen when you're done.""</p><p>She gave me an adorably doubtful look, then slid off the bed and made her way to the bathroom.</p><p>I went downstairs to start breakfast, but first, I needed to call Colleen. She answered on the first ring. I filled her in on the details of the previous day, then told her about the new outfit. As Sara had feared, she was a bit upset at first, but it only took a little bit of persuasion on my part to bring Colleen around to accepting that this was just something nice that I'd wanted to do for Janelle's new best friend.</p><p>We ended the call with the agreement that I'd return Sara after breakfast. That task completed, I made my way into the kitchen, rolled up my sleeves and got to work on our morning feast.</p><p>Six slices of French toast and nearly a quart of orange juice later, I drove Sara home. Colleen made all the appropriate noises of gratitude over the leather outfit, and I left promising to stay in touch, reminding Colleen that I was available any time she needed someone to keep an eye on Sara while she was working.</p><p>As I drove away, watching Sara grinning and waving in my mirror, I had no idea just how much of a twist events were about to take...</p><p>Oh, and for the record: Yes, she looked absolutely ravishing in that leather outfit...

</p>"
868,My Niece Janelle ~ Chapter 9,Daddy's Little Slut~Muffin,9,Janelle brings her best friend into Meagan's bed.,['F; F/g; g/g; F/gg; Inc; Pedo; Cons'],"<p>I'd never been so aroused in my life.</p><p>I was lying on the bed, propped up by several pillows so I could look down and see what was happening between my legs. My feet were drawn up, thighs splayed wide. Nine-year-old Sara was on her knees, her cute little rump raised high in the air as she licked my pussy--somewhat awkwardly, to be sure, but that didn't alter the fact that her tongue was driving me mad with lust.</p><p>I reached down to place one hand on the back of Sara's head, helping to guide her movements a little--though honestly, her licking felt so lovely that it didn't matter what she did.</p><p>My other arm was curled around Janelle, hand reaching down to stroke her pert little ass. She was stretched out on her side next to me, fingers toying with one nipple, then the other; tweaking them, pinching and rolling them between her fingers. I wasn't sure how much more of this I could take without passing out.</p><p>Then I felt the tide start to rise inside as my body began to quiver. My vision faded, became grey around the edges. It was happening, I was coming--and it was going to be huge.</p><p>I screamed out loud as the waves broke over me, causing my hips to thrust involuntarily over and over, probably smacking the hell out of poor Sara's nose in the process. I was beyond caring, though, and couldn't have stopped it if I wanted to.</p><p>It was one of the most intense orgasms I'd ever had. As I came, and came, and came yet again, I heard Janelle's excited voice.</p><p>""You did it, Sara!"" she exclaimed. ""See? I told ya you could. You made her come!""</p><p>As yet another climax racked my body, I bolted upright, grunting loudly. As my vision cleared, I saw Janelle coming awake, blinking sleepily. I'd been dreaming.</p><p><i>I dreamed my way to an orgasm</i>, I thought. <i>A damn good one, too</i>.</p><p>Janelle looked at me questioningly. ""S'matter?"" she mumbled.</p><p>""Nothing, Sweetie,"" I replied. ""I was just having a dream.""</p><p>""A nightmare?"" she asked, suddenly concerned.</p><p>""No, just very realistic,"" I said. ""Go back to sleep. I'll be fine after I pee.""</p><p>Janelle snickered at me. ""Good thing ya didn't dream you were peeing,"" she said. ""I did that once, and I wet the bed.""</p><p>I leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips. ""Go to sleep, smartypants. I love you.""</p><p>""Love you too, Meagan.""</p><p>I got out of bed and, on shaky legs, made my way to the bathroom, where I sat down, both to pee and to relieve the sudden dizzy spell that hit me right then. My orgasm had been that powerful. I had no idea it was even possible to come so intensely without touching myself.</p><p>I wondered if I dared to confide in Janelle about what I'd dreamed, my vision of her and Sara pleasuring me at the same time.</p><p>On one hand, it would probably excite the hell out of her, and might get her thoughts moving in a very interesting direction. On the other, I didn't want to encourage Janelle to include Sara in our lovemaking. I wasn't ready to take that step. At least, not consciously. Subconsciously, it seemed that I craved Sara more than I was willing to admit to myself.</p><p>I wiped, shivering as tissue-covered fingers brushed against my sensitive clit, trying to retrieve more details from the dream I'd just had and coming up short. No sweet seduction, no drawn-out foreplay--just Sara going down on me, Janelle cheering her on. Oh, well, that much would be enough to fuel my masturbation fantasies for a month. Most mornings, I woke with only a few fleeting fragments of whatever I'd dreamed the night before.</p><p>I stood, yawned, stretched, then turned to flush the toilet before making my way back to bed, sidestepping Janelle's sneakers along the way. Sara was on the left, curled into a ball beneath the blanket, only the top half of her face showing. Janelle was sprawled out in the center, her arm stretched out where I needed to be. I suspected that her leg was over on my side, too. My niece was a restless sleeper, always moving about in the night. She stole the covers, too. Good thing I loved her so desperately.</p><p>Approaching the bed, I gently took Janelle's hand, lifting the sheet enough for me to drape her arm across her tummy. Then her eyes fluttered open.</p><p>""Hey, Meagan,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Hey yourself. Scooch over some, kiddo--quit hogging the bed.""</p><p>Sticking her tongue out at me, Janelle shifted herself to the center, and I gratefully slipped beneath the blanket. The house tended to cool down in the early morning hours, and the bed's warmth felt absolutely delicious. Having two little girls to provide extra body heat didn't hurt, either.</p><p>I settled in, yawned again, and relaxed, savoring that divine feeling of drifting into slumber.</p><p>Suddenly I felt a hand--Janelle's hand, gently caressing my belly. This was not the lazy, idle touch of a sleepy little girl, either. My niece was clearly awake, and in the mood to play.</p><p>I remained motionless, trying to decide how to handle this. Did Janelle really want to fool around right then, with Sara asleep next to her? More to the point, did <i>I</i> want that?</p><p>Weighing the risk of discovery against the thrill of furtive sex with my nine-year-old lover, I found myself... unable to decide. Golly gee, what a surprise.</p><p>Then I felt Janelle pressing herself into my side, her leg sliding over mine and down to nestle between my thighs. I swallowed hard as I detected the warmth of her vulva, moving against my skin as my niece eased herself on top of me.</p><p><i>Okay</i>, I told myself, <i>I need to stop this, right now. Bad idea, Meagan, very bad.</i></p><p>Naturally, I did no such thing.</p><p>With a wriggle of the hips, Janelle settled herself on me. She had her head resting on one breast, her mouth a fraction of an inch from the nipple. Her hand rested low on my belly, fingers nearly grazing the top of the mons, a thigh pressing lightly against my crotch.</p><p>Tired as I was, Janelle was bringing me to life, making me want her. I felt my pussy give a little clench as I became aware of where her leg was touching me.</p><p>Then, instead of making the big move like I was expecting her to, Janelle surprised me by relaxing with a blissful sigh.</p><p><i>Oh, okay. Guess she just wants snuggling, not sex.</i> I was a little disappointed, but somewhat more relieved.</p><p>Curling an arm around Janelle's bare back, I allowed myself to exhale, releasing the erotic tension I'd just built up. A minute of two later, I even managed to doze off.</p><p>Suddenly, I was jerked awake when I felt a mouth fasten itself to my nipple.</p><p>As she suckled, bringing a soft moan to my lips, a hand crept between my legs, fingers moving against my pussy. Oh, my fucking God--Janelle was masturbating me!</p><p>Given the inconvenient fact that Sara was asleep right next to Janelle, I knew that I should put a stop to this, but I was powerless to do anything. All this girl had to do was touch me, and I was lost.</p><p>I kept my eyes closed. I didn't even want to know if Sara was awake for what I was now certain was going to be a live sex show, starring Meagan and Janelle. Okay, I was lying about that. Really, I was hoping she was awake. But if I didn't open my eyes, I could pretend that I didn't know.</p><p>Having put up my token resistance, I relaxed and let Janelle have her way with me.</p><p>She obviously wanted to be ""in charge"" tonight, and I was only too willing to let that happen. I felt her small body slide across mine as she moved on top of me, one leg rubbing against my pussy as she sought and found my mouth with hers. The kiss was deep, full of things we still hadn't spoken of to each other, but we both knew existed below the surface. We would talk eventually, but for now, lips and tongues were sufficient.</p><p>I was trying to keep quiet, not wanting to rouse Sara, but when Janelle's warm mouth returned to my nipple, I couldn't stop a loud gasp from escaping. She drew her teeth slowly along the length of it, scraping lightly, then sucked as much of my breast into her mouth as she could. Back and forth, from one to the other she went, showering me with loving attention. I could have lain there for hours, just reveling in the sensations of her lips, tongue, fingers and breath on my breasts.</p><p>Not likely to happen. Janelle was just getting warmed up.</p><p>She began to wriggle her way downward, moving between my legs. This caused her upper thighs, then her bare mound to graze my pussy. At the instant of that divine contact, I seized Janelle's ass and held her right where she was, grinding my vulva against hers. I still had my eyes closed, but I had no need to see. Right then, touch was everything.</p><p>I was on fire, alive with lust. The urge was there to take Janelle; roll my niece onto her back and have my way with her. But I knew that she needed to be the one in control right then, so I released her flawless little bottom and forced myself to relax.</p><p>I felt Janelle's mouth glide down my belly, her tongue leaving long, wet trails on my skin. <i>Some other time, I'll have to teach her about blowing on my skin after licking it</i>, I thought.</p><p>When the tip of her tongue touched the very top of my slit, my breath hissed sharply. Her fingers carefully pried my cunt open, then she dipped her head to lick me from bottom to top. I groaned, finally giving into the desire to look. I had to see her while she pleasured me. Lifting my head slightly, I opened my eyes and peered down to where Janelle lay between my thighs.</p><p>It was like she'd known I was going to look. Her gaze was awaiting mine, a soft, pretty smile on her face. Her fingers caressed my labia as I drank in the sight her, then she spoke.</p><p>""I wanna do somethin' for you,"" she said softly.</p><p>""Do anything you'd like, Sweetie,"" I sighed. ""I'm all yours.""</p><p>""You have to trust me, 'kay?"" she said.</p><p>Hesitating only briefly, I nodded. What on earth was she up to?</p><p>I was about to find out. Glancing over to where Sara lay, Janelle reached out to nudge her friend, trying to wake her up.</p><p>""Janelle!"" I gasped in horror. ""Don't!""</p><p>Too late. Sara was wide awake, staring at Janelle as she played with my pussy.</p><p>I was paralyzed with fear. <i>This is how dirty old dykes go to jail</i>, I told myself, waiting for Sara to recoil in disgust. Instead, she scooted closer to me!</p><p>""Can I watch?"" she asked Janelle, eyes dancing with excitement.</p><p><i>What the fuck? Could I be dreaming again?</i></p><p>I felt Sara's naked hip pressing against mine and knew that I wasn't dreaming. On the other hand, I was so stunned that all I could do was stare at her like an idiot. Then I glanced down at Janelle to find her gazing back at me, flashing a wicked grin as if she'd just gotten away with something.</p><p>That look of hers, coupled with the divine things Janelle's fingers were doing to my pussy, put my head in a place where I simply ceased to worry, giving myself up to the moment. <i>If this is what Janelle wants, and Sara's into it too... then damn the consequences.</i></p><p>After what only seemed like hours, I felt something different. There were now <i>three</i> hands between my legs, caressing and stroking my pussy. I wondered idly how that could be, then let myself drift on the lovely sensations those hands were creating.</p><p>I felt the fourth hand when it came into contact with my clit, turning the mildly warm waves of pleasure I'd been experiencing into shots of molten electricity. That caused my hips to jerk violently, dislodging the fingers that had found the swollen nub. I whimpered, reaching down to grab that hand and guide it back to its rightful place.</p><p>In fumbling for the hand, though, I opened my eyes.</p><p>The image I saw at that instant will be forever burned into my mind.</p><p>Both girls were as naked as the day they were born. Janelle knelt between my splayed thighs, four fingers of one hand buried in my soaked pussy, her other hand fondling my labia. Her strawberry blonde hair was askew, floating around her head like a soft cloud. Sara's hair was mussed as well, only hers looked dark and wild as she used the thumb of one hand to rub at my clit, the other hand imitating Janelle's, stroking my pudenda. The girls were caressing each other's hands, exchanging happy smiles as they brought me closer and closer to orgasm.</p><p>I felt Janelle's fingers leaving my pussy. I briefly lamented the loss, then she propped herself on an elbow beside me. ""Sara wants to be the one to make it happen,"" she explained, ""so I'm just gonna play with your boobies while she does.""</p><p>""What... what if I don't want my boobies played with?"" I panted.</p><p>Janelle grinned. ""You do. You <i>so</i> know you want me to.""</p><p>""Shut up and do it, then!"" I gasped. Janelle snickered at me, but moved to capture the nearest nipple with her mouth.</p><p>My attention was forced back to Sara--or more accurately, to what Sara was doing to me. Her thumb was moving in a constant circle around my clit, driving me insane with lust. With her other hand, she stroked and squeezed my vulva, then, as though she could read my thoughts, wriggled two fingers into my pussy. I moaned, pushing back against this sweet invasion, clutching at the bedding as she began to slide them in and out.</p><p>I was in heaven. I had my niece stretched out naked beside me, her mouth doing wonderful things to my nipple. I had Sara between my legs, her busy fingers about to bring me to orgasm. I stared at Sara, turned to look at Janelle, and that was when I lost it.</p><p>My pussy seemed to scream in the intensity of my climax. Somehow in that moment, Janelle managed to lock her mouth to mine in a heated kiss, and I sucked greedily at her tongue as waves of pleasure continued to shake me. I had Sara's wrist locked in a death grip with her fingers buried in my cunt, a thumb pressed against my clit.</p><p>It seemed to go on and on and on, my orgasm... finally, my head simply shut down.</p><p>The next thing I remember is hearing whispers.</p><p>""See? I toldja you could do it. And you did, Sara. You made it happen.""</p><p>""Yeah... but is she gonna be mad?""</p><p>""Maybe. But only for a little while if she is.""</p><p>""I'm gonna be so embarrassed to look at her. I mean, I touched her... down there!""</p><p>""Don't be embarrassed. She wanted you to. I know she did.""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""Huh. You oughta see how she watches you when you're not payin' attention! Believe me, Meagan wanted you <i>bad.</i>""</p><p>I lifted my head. ""Talking about me, girls...?""</p><p>""No,"" came the sing-song chorus. Janelle, the little sneak, had a look of perfect innocence on her face.</p><p>I regarded both of them, enjoying Sara's pretty blush as my gaze fixed on her. Suddenly she didn't seem to know where to put her hands. ""I think you two owe me a little explanation, don't you?""</p><p>""Please don't be mad, Aunt Meagan,"" said Janelle. ""It was my idea... so if you're mad, be mad at me, not Sara. She didn't want to in the first place. I kinda made her do it.""</p><p>""Really?"" I said. ""For someone who didn't want to, she sure seemed to enjoy fingering my pussy."" I watched Sara's blush deepen.</p><p>""Well, me and Sara play like that, too. Together, I mean. With each other. But you knew that anyway. So, Sara kept asking me how I know so much about sex, and I told her someone showed me. And she was dyin' ta know who it was, and I didn't tell for the longest time, I swear! But I know Sara now, and I trust her. She won't tell anybody at all--will you, Sara?""</p><p>Sara simply shook her head, wild black hair flying as she stared at me, wide-eyed. ""You knew?"" Sara swiveled to gape at Janelle. ""She knew about us? Oh, my God!"" She covered her crimson face with both hands.</p><p>""Besides,"" Janelle continued, ""I knew you wanted her like that, Aunt Meagan. I can tell by how you look at her. Sara didn't believe me 'bout that, but I know it's true. So all I did was help you guys do somethin' that you both wanted to happen, cuz Sara's had a crush on you for like--like <i>ages!</i> She told me --""</p><p>I silenced Janelle with a glare and an emphatic shake of the head. She meant well, but was only making things more awkward for poor Sara, who by then was on the verge of tears.</p><p>I touched Sara's hand. She lifted her head to peer at me with stricken eyes, then quickly looked away.</p><p>""Sara."" I said softly, ""It's true. I knew about you and Janelle. But you have to understand, that's what attracted me to you in the first place--knowing what the two of you were doing, and thinking that I could never experience that with you. You're a gorgeous, sexy little girl."" I took a deep breath. ""I'll probably rot in hell for this, but... I want us to be lovers, Sara.""</p><p>She gaped at me in disbelief. ""You do? Really and truly?""</p><p>I squeezed her hand. ""Really and truly. You, me, and Janelle. All three of us."" I turned to give my niece a stern look. ""That means <i>just</i> the three of us, Janelle. No more surprises like this. I mean it."" To her credit, Janelle had the good grace to look embarrassed.</p><p>As for Sara, she was giving me a look of adoration that could have defrosted a tundra. ""Oh, Meagan!"" she sobbed, then threw her arms around me. Naturally, Janelle had to get in on the action, and the next thing I knew I was covered in naked girls, squirming and wriggling against me in a very wonderful way.</p><p>Tempting as the prospect of staying in bed with these two sounded, I needed to get up, or Colleen would walk in to find me with two nude sex slaves at my feet, one of them her daughter. After everything she'd been through, that was one shock I didn't want her to experience.</p><p>It was early, but not too early. I announced that I needed to go make coffee, which they both insisted they had to have as well. I told the girls to get dressed, then set off for the kitchen. As I descended the stairs, I heard one excited stage whisper, ""Oh my God--sleepovers are gonna be awesome from now on!"" followed by a burst of giggles.</p><p>By the time the two of them had made their way downstairs, they were greeted with one oversized pancake each. Mine was still on the griddle. I noticed that Sara moved her chair very close to mine; when I sat down with my pancake, my new sidekick was right at my elbow. I worried briefly about how Janelle might view this, but when I looked at her, she was grinning hugely at me, eyes filled with laughter. She was fine.</p><p>I'd given each of them a cup of coffee, highly over-sweetened and diluted significantly with milk so it would appeal to the palates of nine-year-olds. They thought that they were quite grown up, too. After sampling my black coffee, they both concluded that I must be either an alien invader or simply out of my mind, since no sane human would ever drink something so nasty.</p><p>The girls wanted to play outside, so I opened the garage door, telling them to stay on the driveway or the front lawn, where I could keep an eye on them from the living room. Watching the two of them play hopscotch was far from an unpleasant task, given that Janelle wore an almost non-existent pair of pink and white shorts with a cami top, and Sara had on a flowery little sundress that showed off her legs quite nicely. I poured a second cup of coffee and sat next to the window to watch them play.</p><p>As the girls got caught up in their game, I considered the events of the past few weeks.</p><p>Sara had become a fixture at my house--a good thing, too, considering what had happened this morning. I was still nervous about that, but surprisingly, not as worried as I might have been. Sara and Janelle had been doing each other long enough for me to feel certain that Sara was comfortable with sex. More importantly, she was also as much in love with Janelle as it's possible for a nine-year-old to be--and for Janelle's part, those feelings were mutual. I'd known my niece for her whole life, and can tell when she loves someone.</p><p>Caution was still my watchword, though. I didn't want to know what Colleen might do if she found out I was introducing her nine-year-old daughter to the joys of lesbian sex. I was going to have to have a very serious talk with both girls about the need for discretion, at least when it came to our little <i>ménage trois.</i> I hated to put that kind of pressure on them, but it couldn't be helped.</p><p>I gazed for long, long moments at the two little lovelies cavorting in my driveway. There was no going back, I understood that now. I wasn't quite sure what I'd become, but I knew that I couldn't change it. I had no one to talk to about these new feelings. No one but the girls, that is, and I wasn't sure I wanted the logic of nine-year-olds to convince me that I was normal, that the things I was doing with these two kids was okay.</p><p><i>It may be wrong</i>, I reflected, <i>but it most surely feels right.</i></p><p>I caught a glimpse of Sara's sensible white cotton panties when her sundress flew up as she jumped through the hopscotch squares. That quick flash was enough to bring a small twinge of arousal to my pussy. I immediately flashed back on her bringing me to orgasm that morning, causing a trickle of wetness to seep from inside me.</p><p><i>Meagan,</i> I told myself, <i>you are a disgusting pervert.</i> Oddly enough, the thought made me smile.</p><p>I headed to the kitchen for my third cup of coffee--yes, I'm that much of an addict. I almost made it there before the girls came bursting through the front door and pounded down the hall towards me. Janelle was shrieking my name, Sara laughing like a fool. Apparently, Sara had been taking great delight in showing off her panties for whoever might be passing by on the street. They both found this to be hilarious.</p><p>I stared at Sara, amazed. How had the frightened, painfully shy girl I'd first met at Janelle's birthday party blossomed into this giggling, boisterous little exhibitionist?</p><p>""Careful,"" I said, ""that kind of behavior will make people talk about you.""</p><p>""They already do,"" Janelle said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Sara, ""they call us dykes at school.""</p><p>""Oh, wait,"" said Janelle, ""we <i>are</i> dykes!"" This set the two of them off into peals of laughter.</p><p>""You sound pretty sure of that,"" I said. ""No boys at all for you two?""</p><p>That set off a chorus of miscellaneous sounds of revulsion.</p><p>""Really?"" I teased. ""No boy at school makes you feel all warm and squishy in your... well, you know.""</p><p>""Ew!! That's really disgusting, Meagan,"" said Janelle. ""Lettin' a boy touch you there. That's so gross!""</p><p>""You're the one who brought up touching, not me,"" I said, grinning.</p><p>""It's still gross,"" she shot back.</p><p>I figured I'd better give it a rest before I really pissed her off. Kids these days can't take a joke. ""Well then, if you say no boys, then no boys it is. Girls only!""</p><p>""'Sides, who needs boys? We can have <i>way</i> more fun without 'em,"" said Sara.</p><p>Naturally, that remark got me thinking about the kinds of fun a woman and two little girls could have without boys--and that surge of desire I'd felt moments ago reared its wicked head again. <i>Not only a disgusting pervert</i>, I told myself, <i>but an insatiable one.</i></p><p>A glance at the clock put the brakes on my lust, though, telling me that Sara's Mom was due to pick her up at any moment. I told the girls to take themselves upstairs and get Sara's things ready to go. Not that this was necessary, strictly speaking. Over the past couple of months, she'd left a lot of her clothes and other items in Janelle's room. Apparently, I'd become Sara's daycare provider by default.</p><p>I wasn't complaining in the least, mind you--especially now that things had taken such a lovely turn with her.</p><p>Still, much as I hungered for Sara, I was definitely looking forward to an evening alone with Janelle. With school nearly out for the summer, she'd be spending a lot more time with me. She was already at my house more than at her home, and I knew that she'd practically be living here when vacation started. It promised to be an amazing summer, without a doubt.</p><p>I heard Colleen calling from the living room and went to meet her, summoning Sara downstairs on my way. I felt a momentary pang of conscience when I first saw her, wondering what Colleen would think if she knew of the things I'd been up to with her daughter. I was relatively certain that they wouldn't be happy thoughts.</p><p>Sara trooped downstairs with her things, Janelle bringing up the rear. ""Aunt Meagan, can Sara stay again tomorrow night? Monday's the last day of school, and we wanna go together.""</p><p>""If it's okay with her Mom, it's fine with me,"" I replied. <i>Perfect,</i> I thought. <i>A night alone with Janelle, then a night with both of them. One lesbian's version of paradise.</i></p><p>""If you're sure it's okay,"" said Colleen, ""then I'll drop her off on my way to work.""</p><p>""Of course it's okay,"" I said. ""We'll have a blast. We can call it Ladies' Night!"" This brought peals of laughter from the two girls.</p><p>After some more small talk, Colleen and Sara left for the night. As their car puttered away, I collapsed onto the couch with an exaggerated sigh.</p><p>""You two wear me right out, I swear,"" I said, pretending to be grouchy.</p><p>""Well, we can stop... if ya <i>want</i> us to,"" said Janelle, arching an eyebrow.</p><p>""Don't even think that way,"" I growled. Changing my demeanor, I asked, ""Hey! How'd you like to go on a date tonight? Dinner for two, then a good movie, and then I'll bring you back home and make love to you all night long. Sound interesting?""</p><p>Her mouth formed a perfect O. ""You mean like a real date?""</p><p>""Of course, silly. Would I take you on a fake date?""</p><p>""I gotta get ready!""</p><p>""Janelle, it's not even noon yet! You have plenty of time!"" Too late, she was bounding up the stairs.</p><p>I stood at the foot of the stairs. ""Janelle, do you still have your leather outfit here?"" A muffled affirmative response. ""Why don't you wear that, and I'll wear mine. We can match."" A significantly louder ""WOOT"" of agreement.</p><p>A short time later, I heard Janelle's boots on the stairs. She strutted into the living room, instantly taking my breath away. I have no idea how long it was before she said, ""What?""</p><p>I closed my comically gaping mouth and stared at Janelle. ""Sweetie,"" I said softly, ""do you have even the faintest idea of how beautiful you are?"" Downcast eyes and a deep blush were her only reply.</p><p>I went to her, dropped to my knees, and hugged her. ""You are the most incredible girlfriend any woman could ever have. I'm so lucky you love me.""</p><p>""I do love you, Meagan--lots and lots,"" she said, her arms snaking around my neck. ""You make me feel so special.""</p><p>""That's because you are special,"" I whispered.</p><p>We held the embrace for a long while, then I pulled away. ""Well, I need a shower--desperately. And now that you've gotten me all excited, so do you. If we're going on a real date, I want you to smell pretty and be clean.""</p><p>""I'm clean,"" Janelle protested.</p><p>""Did you shower yet today?"" I asked.</p><p>A sheepish look. ""No.""</p><p>""Then I've got news for you, youngster--you're not clean,"" I said. ""But if you're very good, I'd be willing to share a shower with you.""</p><p>Yes, I know--transparent as hell. But I knew it would work.</p><p>She peered thoughtfully at me. ""So... do we get to wash each other and not just ourselves?""</p><p>See--what did I tell you?</p><p>I rolled my eyes. ""Is there any other way for two girls to get clean?""</p><p>Janelle's grin nearly blinded me. Seizing my hand, she practically dragged me to the stairs, not letting go until we were in the upstairs bathroom. With a dramatic flourish, she slid the shower door open and turned the water on, giving it time to warm up while we got naked. That task was accomplished in under ten seconds, then we were standing beneath the hot water.</p><p>I dropped to my knees in front of Janelle, closing my eyes as I leaned in to kiss her mouth--gently, but we let it linger. When she finally pulled away with a tiny gasp, her chest was heaving.</p><p>""Oh, baby girl, I love you so very much,"" I breathed.</p><p>Janelle wrapped her arms around my neck and moved in for a close, firm embrace. ""I love you, too, Meagan,"" she whispered, her lips brushing my ear. ""You're gonna be my girlfriend forever an' ever.""</p><p><i>Not likely</i>, I wistfully told myself, but didn't say so. Regardless, I loved the idea.</p><p>With a sigh, I released the slippery little girl from our embrace. After all, we only had so much time to get ourselves clean before my libido took over.</p><p>""Me first!"" Janelle squealed, picking up the bottle of body wash and my trusty loofah.</p><p>""You know what, Sweetie? I think it would be much nicer if we just use our hands on each other, don't you?""</p><p>I watched her consider this for all of two seconds, then cast the loofah aside and squirt a generous dollop of body wash into her hand.</p><p>Thirty seconds later, all thoughts of controlling my lust had flown right out the window and headed south with the birds. <i>Looks like we're gonna get more dirty than clean today</i>, I thought.</p><p>Janelle's slick little fingers were roaming freely over my body, working the sweet-scented soap into a fine lather. She made me raise my arms and washed under them, then her hands slid around to cover my breasts, playfully thumbing the nipples until they were so stiff they ached. She had no intention of stopping there, though, and a shiver raced through me when one of her hands began a slow glide down my belly.</p><p>At the first touch of her finger, a low moan escaped me. I shifted my legs, spreading them a bit to give her full access to my pussy, which I decided was in desperate need of a thorough cleanup from my little lover.</p><p>As her hand continued its journey downward, another finger joined the first between my labia, making its way towards what I knew Janelle wanted. Sure enough, she wasted no time inserting one, two, then finally three fingers into my pussy.</p><p>I came instantly, my cry absurdly loud.</p><p>Somehow, I managed to brace myself against the shower wall before my legs gave out completely. My head was spinning, like it always did when an orgasm hit before I expected it to. It hadn't been an earth-shaker, but it rocked my little world.</p><p>When my pleasure subsided and I could breathe again, I stared down at Janelle, who was removing her fingers from my cunt. As I watched, she slipped all three fingers into her mouth and sucked at them. I almost came again, just from seeing that.</p><p>""My turn,"" I said quietly.</p><p>She shook her head emphatically. ""No! I haven't finished yet. I gotta do your back, too.""</p><p>With a mock sigh, I turned around. Placing both hands on the shower wall, I spread my legs apart as if I were about to be frisked. <i>Oh, Officer Janelle, I've been a verrrry bad girl...</i></p><p>Janelle started at my shoulder blades, slowly working her way down. She fondled my ass for a while with her slick, soapy hands, then I felt her fingers slipping between my buttocks. I shifted my feet even further apart, opening myself up to her.</p><p>When her index finger tickled my rosebud, I gasped, which only inspired Janelle to further exploration. She began to stroke my anus, tentatively pressing a fingertip against the rubbery muscle.</p><p>""Sweetie,"" I gasped, ""it's okay if you want to put a finger in there. I like that.""</p><p>By way of response, I felt her probing me with a bit more serious intent. Suddenly, my rectum was being penetrated by a nine-year-old's finger. I pushed back against it, encouraging Janelle to go deeper.</p><p>Not only did she do just that, Janelle went one better--bringing a second finger into play. I gasped again, and when she sent a third finger wriggling into my ass, I had to stop her.</p><p>""Wait, Sweetie,"" I panted, pulling away. ""Let me make this easier for you.""</p><p>I got down on all fours in the shower, my ass thrust out toward Janelle, ready to take whatever my little lover could dish out. ""Okay,"" I said, ""now go inside me again.""</p><p>This time she slid <i>four</i> fingers into my butthole and, with a bit of encouragement, worked up a nice rhythm as she fucked me, hard and fast. Janelle couldn't go as deep as my latex cock, but the width of her fingers as they plunged in and out of my back door had me seeing stars. I began to moan and quiver, then cried out as yet another climax racked my body.</p><p>That was my fourth orgasm so far that day--and it was still early afternoon. Clearly, I was going for the record books.</p><p>I came back to myself slumped over, forehead resting on the shower floor, Janelle carefully extracting her fingers from my ass. I rose on shaky legs, then turned to kiss my little love. ""That was beautiful, Sweetie.""</p><p>""Does it really feel that good, having fingers in your butt?"" Janelle asked, a curious glint in her eyes.</p><p>I couldn't help but smile. Seemed as if a certain nine-year-old I knew wanted to experience anal play for the first time...</p><p>""It certainly does, Sweetie,"" I replied. ""Want me to show you what it's like?"" A pretty smile and a vigorous nod of the head. ""Okay, then. We have a few hours before we need to leave. Let me get you cleaned up, then we'll go play in bed for awhile before our date.""</p><p>I washed the less naughty parts of Janelle's body first--arms, legs, shoulders, back--leaving the rest for last. When I finally got to those special places, my niece was so keyed up that she was practically dancing, shifting restlessly from foot to foot. By then I'm sure Janelle suspected that I'd simply forgotten to return the favor she'd just done for me. Little did she know.</p><p>With soap-slicked hands, I began to caress Janelle's smooth chest, allowing my fingers to lightly tease her tiny nipples, pausing to trace a circle around one. Though there was little response from the nipples themselves, Janelle was breathing rapidly, her cheeks flushed a lovely pink. Then, still stroking her chest with one hand, I let the other slowly glide down my little lover's belly, seeking the treasure between her legs.</p><p>Finally I cupped her perfect little pussy in my hand, one finger gently manipulating her clit. She gasped, her body slumped against mine, pressing that cute butt of hers into my groin, which only sharpened my appetite for her. That fifth orgasm of the day--it was looking more and more like a very real possibility.</p><p>As I masturbated Janelle, I suddenly felt the water beginning to lose some of its warmth. My water heater could be as uncooperative as a cranky baby, and I knew we only had a couple of minutes of heat left.</p><p>""Janelle, Sweetie,"" I said softly, ""we're going to run out of hot water any second. Let's go to bed and finish making love there.""</p><p>She nodded, and I reluctantly took my hands away from her body, then switched off the faucet.</p><p>Believe me, you've never seen two females emerge from a shower and hit the sheets faster than we did. Drying off was more of a promise than anything else. In moments, she and I were in bed together, and I was prepared to give Janelle something that would rock her world.</p><p>We shared a few messy kisses, then I gazed deep into my lover's eyes. ""So. You want to know what it's like to have your bottom played with, huh?""</p><p>Her cheeks flushed a bit, but Janelle was too aroused to be bashful. ""Yeah!"" she replied.</p><p>I patted the bed. ""Get up on your hands and knees, and we'll see what we can do about that.""</p><p>In a twinkling Janelle was on all fours, thrusting out that adorable rump and wiggling it to and fro, then peering back over her shoulder to grin at me. ""Hey, Meagan?""</p><p>I was half-hypnotized by my little imp's sinuous movements, and she knew it, too. Amazing that even after all the sex Janelle and I had enjoyed together, the sight of her nude body still left me lightheaded, my cunt throbbing.</p><p>Still, I at least managed to respond to my niece's question. ""What's up, hon?""</p><p>Another delicious wriggle. ""D'you think I have a pretty butt?""</p><p>I felt an urge to laugh, but thought better of it. There it was, that gorgeous prepubescent ass, practically taunting me, begging to be licked and kissed... and my sexy brat of a niece wanted to know if I thought it was <i>pretty</i>. Words fail me.</p><p>I reached out to place my right hand upon one taut globe, slowly spreading my fingers, watching her bottom clench very slightly to my touch. ""Yes, Janelle,"" I replied. ""Your butt is lovely."" My left hand joined in, then I was cupping those firm yet wonderfully soft cheeks. ""I've had dreams about your bottom, Sweetie. I imagine myself... doing things to it.""</p><p>""Yeah?"" I can feel Janelle quiver, just a bit. She's playing it cool, but there's an undercurrent of excitement in her voice that gives the game away. ""Like wh-what?""</p><p>I'm smiling. <i>Got you right where I want you, little one. Your ass is mine.</i> ""Oh..."" I answer casually, ""sometimes, for instance, I dream of doing this...""</p><p>Prying Janelle's buttocks apart, I take a long slobbery lick through her crack.</p><p><i>""Meagan!""</i> she gasped. ""Ooooohhhhhthat feels s-s-so..."" Her voice trails off in a low moan, suddenly muffled as she buried her face in the pillow.</p><p>I licked up and down in the cleft between Janelle's cheeks, bathing her tender rosebud. Then I focused on the anus itself, circling it with the tip of the tongue; then pressing against it as if I wanted to penetrate her. I once had a lover named Clarise who was into back door sex in a major way, and she taught me everything there was to know about rimming. It sure seemed to be working that old voodoo on Janelle, who was squirming in ecstasy while I feasted on her ass.</p><p><i>Thanks, Clarise, wherever you are</i>, I mused as I gave Janelle's butthole a deep tongue kiss. <i>If we ever happen to meet again, the drinks are on me.</i></p><p>I was just about to slip a hand between Janelle's thighs to tease her clit, but then I realized that she was already masturbating. A tiny mewling sound was coming from her lips; growing stronger and louder as her body began to shiver. I could read the signs: she was about to come, and it was going to be a real mind-bender.</p><p>A violent jerk shuddered through Janelle's body and she threw her head back, a wild cry filling the bedroom as her orgasm kicked in. I just kept lapping at her butt through it all, feeling my lover's pleasure rise, then wash away. Finally, she went limp, slumping to one side.</p><p>I gently rolled Janelle onto her back, then used a corner of the bedsheet to mop her brow. Her eyes fluttered open and she gave me a sleepy smile.</p><p>""Wow,"" she sighed. ""That was... pretty cool.""</p><p>""Only 'cool'?"" I mock-scowled. ""What about 'utterly fantastic, magnificent, fucking incredible'?""</p><p>""Yeah, those too."" She giggled. ""I never thought about licking someone's <i>butthole</i> to make 'em feel good. Seems kinda weird.""</p><p>I lay down beside Janelle, drew her into my arms, kissed her forehead. ""Sometimes weird stuff is the best, though.""</p><p>""Hmmm. I s'pose.""</p><p>""Well, a woman making love to her nine-year-old niece might seem, I don’t know, a little strange to some folks.""</p><p>Janelle grinned. ""That's 'cause they don't know how utterly sensational, fantastic and, um, fucking <i>great</i> it is!"" We laughed, then she gave me a bashful look. ""Um, Meagan...?""</p><p>""Mmm-hmm?""</p><p>""Can I lick your butt now? I want to try it.""</p><p>I pursed my lips thoughtfully. ""Are you sure, Sweetie? Just because I did it to you doesn't mean that you have to.""</p><p>She was already shaking her head. ""No, no, I want to! If I'm a lesbian, then I wanna be really, really good at it. So I have'ta know all about making love, right? 'Sides,"" she adds with a smirk, ""I bet it's fun! C'mon, Meagan, let me lick your butthole, <i>pretty</i> please?""</p><p>Like she had to twist my arm.</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" I muttered as I sat up, doing a rotten job of pretending to be grumpy.</p><p>Janelle, naturally, wasn't fooled for an instant. ""Ha! You know you want me to. Now c'mon, let me see it!""</p><p>My pulse was already starting to race as I got on hands and knees, presenting my ass to my naked nine-year-old niece so she could learn how to rim a woman. Kinky? Me? Damn straight.</p><p>I felt two small hands touch me, silkily gliding over and around my cheeks. ""Your butt is so nice, Meagan,"" Janelle sighed. ""I love how soft an' round it is. Makes me totally wanna kiss it.""</p><p>""Be my guest,"" I whispered, growing lightheaded with excitement. I was tingling all over as I slowly lowered my head to the pillow, parting my legs even further.</p><p>Janelle's thumbs crept into the cleft of my ass, carefully prying my buttocks open. Her warm breath caressed me as she drew closer. ""Wow, your butthole is cute!"" she giggled. ""Guess I never really saw one before, not up close...""</p><p>Not for the first time, I congratulated myself for learning how to shave the crack of my ass baby smooth. It was a tricky feat to pull off, but usually proved to be a hit with my bedmates.</p><p>My cunt ached with need, as if I hadn't already come just minutes ago. I was taut, fists clenched tightly, stretched like canvas on a frame as I waited for Janelle to make her move, to lick my asshole.</p><p>Instead, I felt her fingers lightly brush between my legs, her little hand moving to cup my vulva. ""Oh, fuck,"" my lips said without speaking the words. ""Oh, fuck.""</p><p>Suddenly, catching me off guard, Janelle forced her mouth into my butt crack, giving my rosebud a heated French kiss.</p><p>""Ooooooohhh!"" I cried, my head jerking up from the pillow. ""Ohhhhhyyes, <i>yes!""</i></p><p>Janelle needed no further encouragement, licking and kissing my anus like it was a treat she'd been saving for a special occasion, pleasuring me with the same childish excitement she always seemed to bring to our lovemaking. Right then, my crazy decision to take a nine-year-old girl as my lover seemed like the smartest move I'd ever made.</p><p>My niece's fingers were busy while she rimmed me, gliding about and toying with the folds of my sex. She masturbated me clumsily, but it still felt amazing, especially when she made contact with my throbbing clit.</p><p><i>Damn, this is some seriously twisted shit,</i> I told myself. <i>And it's the fucking best. If I'm dreaming again, don't let me wake up for, oh, at least a week.</i></p><p>Janelle was really going to town on my ass, her tongue laving every inch of the puckered hole. Meanwhile, the heat between my legs was growing uncomfortably intense, almost painful. I needed to come, and I needed it now.</p><p>""B-baby,"" I stammered desperately, lifting my head, ""rub my pussy harder, t-touch my clit...""</p><p>Hesitating only momentarily in her licking, Janelle's fingers pressed deeper into my sex, seeking the pearl in the oyster.</p><p>She found it, too. I felt the tips of her fingers surround my clit, then give it a pinch--harder than was necessary, but it set me off like a firework.</p><p>My body seized up almost convulsively, a sharp scream torn from my throat as my longed-for orgasm came crashing down. Blinding flashes of light were popping and exploding behind my eyes like old-fashioned camera bulbs, each flash a jolt of pure pleasure.</p><p>Janelle, bless her, never stopped rimming me while I jerked and bucked beneath her. I had to shove her hand away from my cunt, though, before she gave me a cardiac arrest with those fingers of hers. Her enthusiasm was lovely, but sometimes it could be too much of a good thing.</p><p>Finally I lay spent, sucking in deep lungfuls of air. <i>I've gotta teach her how to be a little gentler with my clitoris</i>, I told myself, reaching for Janelle, blindly drawing her into my arms.</p><p>""Holy smokes,"" she exclaimed, nestling her body into mine. Mmmm, a perfect fit. ""You came hard that time!""</p><p>""Think I blowed up,"" I mumbled. ""I blowed up real good.""</p><p>""That's not right!"" Janelle exclaimed. My eyes refused to open, but I smiled as I pictured the mock-stern look she was probably giving me right then. ""It's '<i>blew</i> up', Aunt Meagan.""</p><p>""Fine, Miss Grammar Princess,"" I retorted, idly mussing her hair. ""Well, whatever you did, it was incredible. Sure you've never licked a woman's ass before?""</p><p>She gave a snort of laughter. ""Nope. I really liked it, too!""</p><p>I rolled lazily onto my back, taking a big armful of little girl with me. ""Good. I'll let you do it to me any old time. Oh, and it's called 'rimming', by the way."" I pried an eye open, studying the peaceful face of Janelle, now resting on my breasts. ""Tell you what, why don't you rim Sara the next time you make love to her? Surprise her with it.""</p><p>""Cool idea!"" she chirped. ""Okay, <i>now</i> what do we do, Meagan?""</p><p>God, kids and their nonstop energy. Hard to believe I'd ever been that way myself.</p><p>""How 'bout this. Let's do nothing for a while. In fact, why don't we take ourselves a little nap? Get all refreshed for our date tonight.""</p><p>She made a face. ""Only <i>babies</i> take naps in the afternoon.""</p><p>""And old ladies like me. C'mon, just snuggle with me for a while, all nice and quiet. It won't kill you.""</p><p>""Okay, okay."" I felt her settle into me. ""Meagan?""</p><p>""Hmmm?""</p><p>""I love you. Lots an' lots.""</p><p>I trailed a hand down her silken back. ""I love you too, Sweetie.""</p><p>We lay together in cozy silence, punctuated now and then by the chirping of birds. Funny thing--Janelle fell asleep before I did. Her cheek rested against my nipple as she dozed peacefully.</p><p>For a couple of minutes I basked in perfect bliss with the cares of the world miles away, cradling a beautiful nude girl to me. Then I drifted off myself.</p><p></p>"
869,"Kit Kat Kiss, Part 1",Danger,1,Two friends spend time learning to kiss beofre school starts.,['f/f reluc trib'],"<p :="""" class=""H1"" kat="""" kiss="""" kit="""">
</p><p>Cassidy Danielle Harrison aka Kit Her father, who nicknamed her Kit, because of the trilling noises she made as a baby, made him think she was a kitten purring, had been gone for 3 years now.  He had joined the Army right after 9/11 and right after Kit was born to do what he thought was right.  And on the last deployment he took to Afganistan he was killed.  Leaving Kit and her mother alone to deal with the grief of losing him.  Her mother had gone to work in real estate to make up for the loss of income and in the last couple of years had become quite good at it.  But it meant Kit spent alot of time home alone.</p><p>School was going to start next week, and Kit was looking at herself in the mirror trying to see if she had changed at all.  All summer she had been checking and finding she was exactly the same as the day before.  She was still 4' 3"" and 98 pounds, just like the end of school last year.  Kit had complained when her mother asked if she needed new clothes for school.</p><p>""I havent grown any Mom, I can still wear my old stuff.  I am never going to get any bigger!""</p><p>Kits mom had laughed a little at her expense, and explained that her puberty would come soon and then she got her Mom's idea of the birds and the bees.  It sounded alot like the films they showed in health class.</p><p>""KIT!""</p><p>She heard yelled up the stairs, Her mothers voice had startled her from looking in the mirror.  ""Come down for a sec Kit, I need to talk to you""</p><p>Kit walked out her bedroom door and down the stairs to where her mother waited.</p><p>Her mother was dressed for work and Kit guessed what this was going to be about even before her mother began to speak.</p><p>""Kit dear, I am sorry to leave you here alone until late but I have to go back in to work to finish an important sale.  I promise not to stay too late.""</p><p>She quickly kissed Kit on the cheek and headed for the door.  Saying over her shoulder</p><p>""Why dont you invite Kathy over and you will have company until I get back""</p><p>With that she was out the door and down the walk to her car.  Kit slowly walked back up the stairs to her room and flopped down on the bed.  She thought about how her mom threw her self into her job and didnt seem to have any life of her own.  She grabbed her phone to call her friend Kathy who only lived down the street.</p><p>""Hey""</p><p>""Hey, let me guess, your mom went to work again?""</p><p>""Yeah, she did""</p><p>""Want me to come over?""</p><p>""If you can..""</p><p>""Let me ask ok?""</p><p>""Alright""</p><p>""Mom told me its okay, when is good?""</p><p>""Whenever""</p><p>""Okay, see you soon.""</p><p>Kathy had lived two houses down from the Harrison's ever since Kit could remember.  They played together growing up and went to the same schools until last year when Kathy's parents enrolled her in the new Charter School.  Kathy had raved about how cool the teachers were and how different it was to go there.  Kit had asked her mom about changing to the Charter School but had gotten a distracted response of ""We will see about it dear""</p><p>Kit heard the chime of the doorbell and ran down the stairs to let Kathy in.  Kathy had changed alot over the summer, at 5 feet tall she had grown taller than Kit and had started to get her boobs.  She had gotten her bangs cut for school and her long black hair framed her blue eyes.  ""Hey squirt"" Kathy teased, She had been calling Kit squirt even since she noticed she was getting taller than Kit, and now that she was almost 9 inches taller she couldn't help but rub it in.</p><p>Kit, bristled at being called squirt by her best friend especially after she had been noticing she still wasn't growing.</p><p>""Knock it off beanpole!"" she responded, knowing that Kathy didn't like being made fun of either.  Kathy grabbed her quickly and shut the door behind her, hugging Kit she apologized to the suprised Kit.  ""Sorry Kitten, I know you think you will be little forever""</p><p>Kathy was doing her best to soothe the situation by using the name Kit's dad had used for her.  Kit broke away from Kathy's hug and mumbled ""I am fine, don't worry""</p><p>Kathy did her best to distract Kit from sulking by smiling big and asking Kit about dinner.  ""Are you hungry? Or did you eat with your mom?""</p><p>""Oh , I uh, well did't eat when she was here, she left some money for takeout the other night but I never used it, we can get something if you are hungry.""</p><p>""Lets order pizza, I have been wanting some all day"" Kathy said.</p><p>""Alright, make the call okay, but not the greasy kind please"" Kit answered</p><p>With the call for pizza made, Kathy grinned at Kit and said,</p><p>""You arent going to believe what I did the other night with Heather""</p><p>Heather was one of Kathy's new friends from the Charter School, Kit had seen them walking one day and felt jealous almost, like she was losing Kathy to the girls of the new school.  It wasnt hard to see why, Heather was an athletic blonde with long legs and a tight body that got looks from everyone.</p><p>""What did you end up doing? Sorry I didnt come over, when mom left I just chilled here""</p><p>""Oh you should have come over, it was wickedly fun"" Kathy's eyes sparkled with mischief when she said this and Kit knew she was being naughty as she always gave herself away.</p><p>""And?"" Kit asked</p><p>""Oh well we started talking about the new school year and how there are going to be dances with the boys""</p><p>The charter school that Kathy attended still had the boys and girls segregated to different campuses for middle school.</p><p>""Oh? has Heather been to the dances yet?""</p><p>""No, she was nervous too, I found that hard to believe as confident as she is, but then I found out why she was nervous, she had heard that after the dances were over they were expected to kiss the boys they attended the dance with""</p><p>""Really? I mean like, why kiss when they are still separated?""</p><p>""I know, but its the kissing that made Heather nervous""</p><p>The doorbell rang and interupted the conversation.  Kit ran down the stairs to get the money and pay the pizza delivery guy.  Kathy went to the kitchen and grabbed some paper plates and some water to drink for both of them.</p><p>Sitting at the dining table, that was more Kit's moms work desk than anything they giggled about the gooey cheese strings and the look on the pizza guys face to see them.</p><p>""So what made Heather nervous about kissing? I mean she is, well, you know""</p><p>Kathy smiled and said, ""Yes but she has never kissed and didn't want to be embarrassed""</p><p>""Oh I wouldn't have expected that""</p><p>""Especially when she admitted she didn't like boys""</p><p>""What! No way, I never would have expected that""</p><p>""I know, but she didn't have anything to worry about, as it turns out she is a good kisser""</p><p>""How do you, oh no WAY! you didn't!""</p><p>Kathy grinned at Kit and said, ""Oh yeah, we did for awhile too""</p><p>""But wasn't it weird? Like she did tell you she wasn't into boys and all that""</p><p>""No, it was nice.  Actually her older sister had suggested she 'practice' to get used to kissing before the dance with friends""</p><p>""And did you get used to kissing?""</p><p>""I got used to kissing Heather"" Kathy laughed with that naughty sparkle to her eyes again.</p><p>""Oh you"" Kit snorted half giggling about how Kathy said that.</p><p>Kathy looked Kit in the eye and said.  ""You need to practice too""</p><p>""With who? you? wont Heather get mad?"" Kit giggled again ""We can if you want, your mom wont be home for hours like usual""</p><p>""I know but,"" Kit wasn't thinking about being caught, she was thinking about why Kathy would want to kiss her.</p><p>""But, c'mon"" Kathy said grabbing Kits hand and pulled her upstairs into her room.</p><p>Tumbling onto the bed Kit found herself being rolled over and pinned to the bed by Kathy, her growth had given her better reach to get ahold of Kits flailing arms and legs.  Looking up she saw the way that Kathy grinned at her predicament.</p><p>""And now Kitten, you will learn to give a proper kiss"" Kathy said as she lowered her face over Kits.  Kit could feel her own heart racing as Kathy lowered her lips against Kits,and as fast as that it was over.</p><p>Kit wiggled trying to get free from Kathys grasp as she looked up and asked, ""That's it?""</p><p>""Oh, no not even a good start, but it does break the ice""</p><p>""Now what?""</p><p>""Now we kiss again""</p><p>And Kathy lowered her face to Kits and slightly closed her eyes as thier lips met.  This wasn't just a friendly hello kiss like the first one, this was more.  Kit felt the softness of the kiss and relaxed in her friends grasp.  Then as suddenly as she relaxed Kathy opened her lips and pushed her tounge into Kits mouth.  Kit turned her head and wiggled to be free of Kathy and gasped.</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""I am showing you how you will need to kiss when the time comes"" Kathy replied, showing no sign of weakening her grip on Kit ""But do you really need to put your tounge in my mouth?"" Kit responded, still trying to free herself.  ""The boys will expect you to kiss like that.  I thought you would want to know how, instead of being as bad as the boys will be, all fumbling around.""</p><p>Kit looked up at Kathy again and said, ""So what am I supposed to do?""</p><p>Kathy just smiled and lowered her lips to Kits and whispered, ""Kiss me back""</p><p>Their lips met softly and slowly, Kathy was definately controlling how this went as she coaxed Kit to use her tongue to play with her own.  Soon the kiss had taken them both and they were twisting and moving against each other, Kit was now holding Kathy and didnt even realize she wasn't being held down.  They broke the kiss, panting and out of breath, thinking it was awfully warm in Kit's room all of a sudden.</p><p>""Not bad Squirt.  you catch on quick""</p><p>Kit felt her heart beating hard after just a minute of kissing Kathy, her hands were a little sweaty too.  She even let her friends use of the hated nickname slip.</p><p>""So did you learn to kiss like that from Heather?"" Kit asked</p><p>""Yeah, and a little more, we are going to do a sleepover next week at my house, you need to be there""</p><p>""More?""</p><p>Kit didn't know why she felt the way she did, but if there was more to be learned, she wanted to know.</p><p>""Yeah, you want to try what else we did?""</p><p>""Mmhmm, show me""</p><p>Kathy pulled Kit up to the sitting position and moved closer to her.  Kathy put her arms around Kits shoulders and pulled her into another kiss.  This was different for Kit, she easily moved her arms and began to touch Kathy as they kissed.  Just feeling her arms and back mostly when Kathy moved her legs.  She had been sitting on her legs but now she had her legs between Kathys, or maybe it was Kathys between hers.  Kathy moved much closer to her and kissed her harder.</p><p>Kit enjoyed the feel of Kathy against her and could feel her new boobs pressing against her own chest.  Kathys hands went down Kits back and grabbed her butt.  Kit gasped at the contact, but Kathy quickly got her attention back playfully twisting her tongue.  Kit reached down and grabbed Kathy's butt and playfully pulled her forward, Kathy did the same to Kit as they kissed.  As the girls pulled together Kit felt the warmth of Kathy between her legs and instinctively pushed forward against her.</p><p>Kathy broke the kiss and gasped, ""oh yes, just like that kitten""</p><p>And ground herself against Kit, watching as Kits eyes widened to the new feeling.  Kit could feel herself reacting to the friction of Kathy rubbing against her and rubbed harder against Kathy wanting more.</p><p>Kathy pulled her into a kiss and pushed her back on the bed, their legs still interlocked and began to use her weight to push herself down between Kits legs like Heather had done to her.  Kathy just wished they werent both in jeans.  She had been in a skirt at Heathers and things felt so wonderful.</p><p>Kit was wishing along the same lines, she wished she didnt have jeans on but worried what Kathy would think.  The rubbing had her crotch on fire, she knew she was wet with excitement.  Kathy rolled against her and kept kissing her.  Kits breath became quick as the two friends humped together.  Kathy sensed that Kit was close and really pushed to meet her.  She didn't intend to but didnt stop either when her hands ran up under Kits shirt and felt her hardened nipples rake across her palms.  At that touch, Kit came, the explosion of sensations rocked her back and forth with Kathy, her legs quivering.</p><p>Gasping out she made noises like, ""Ohh, ohh, yess...mmm""</p><p>The rapture of her friends orgasm helped Kathy to come with her, the tenderness of her own sex had been rubbed enough and her jerky motions continued as she shook.</p><p>""Oh good kitten"" she purred</p><p>Laying down on the bed by Kit, she could smell the sex in the room, knowing she was soaked through her jeans as well.</p><p>The sound of Kits mom pulling into the driveway changed the relaxed mood of the girls post sex to frantic rushing and shouting.  ""Oh God!, why of all night would she be early tonight?"" Kit shouted ""Open the window, we need to air out the room"" Kathy responded</p><p>With the window open and the bed mostly straightened the girls waited for Kits Mom to come inside.  Kit felt like her mom was going to know everything when she saw how Kit walked and saw her wet jeans.  Kathy nervously wondered how the conversation was going to go, Heathers parents werent home so she never had to go through this.</p><p>""Hello girls"" Kits Mom said as she came in the door and saw Kathy sitting there.  ""Hi Mom"" they both said, it was an old joke for Kathy as she had grown up spending alot of time at kits house.</p><p>Hello Kathy dear, do you need me to drive you home?""</p><p>""No, I should be okay, its just a couple houses away""</p><p>Alright, but you call Kit when you get home you hear? Just so we know, I swear its not safe anywhere anymore"" and she rambled on about the state of the world and Kit and Kathy just fixed each other with shining eyes having had escaped an interogation.  ""Call me okay?""</p><p>""As soon as I get in okay?""</p><p>""yeah""</p><p>"" and dont forget to ask about next weekend""</p><p>As Kit stood there feeling the cool outside air on her wet jeans, she wondered how Kathy could think she was going to forget.</p>"
870,"Kit Kat Kiss, Part 2",Danger,2,Kit goes to Kathy's house for a sleepover,['f/f/f  teen voy mast'],"<p class='H1""'>Kit Kat Kiss Part 2</p><p>
Kit looked at her backpacks contents again. Gone were the textbooks, the notebooks and the calculator. She had packed what she wanted to wear at Kathy's tonight; the football jersey that was her dad's. It hadn't been washed in like forever and still smelled like him. The lacey socks that Kathy said were porn clothes, and the blue thong she just got while shopping with her mom.
</p><p>
Kathy would know how big a deal this was after the kissing session she had with Kit just by seeing the shirt. Kit wasn't sure that Heather would understand. That’s what all the hesitation was really all about. What was Heather going to think? She was going to change what she had for clothes again when her Mom poked her head through Kit’s bedroom door, ""Almost ready Kit?""
</p><p>
""Yeah, I think so""
</p><p>
""Okay, lets get going, I told them I would be there by 8:30""
</p><p>
Kit zipped up the backpack and slung it over her shoulder, following her mom down stairs. Kits mom looked up at her coming down the stairs and said, ""The holy jeans huh? Going to be a hot party at Kathy's?""
</p><p>
Kit blushed at her mothers comment about her jeans, she had called the ripped up pair of jeans holy jeans after she saw the holes in the crotch area and the butt, they didn’t leave a lot to the imagination.
</p><p>
Kits mom laughed a little at her blushing and said,"" Well tonight, if they start blabbing to you about how great that school is, you just let them know you will decide for yourself.""
</p><p>
""Whaaat?!"" Kit exclaimed"" I submitted your applications today, I know that you wanted to go there with Kathy, I had hoped to save the surprise for your birthday but...""
</p><p>
Kathy hugged her mom tightly and said, ""OH thank you, thank you""
</p><p>
""Ok lets go kiddo, at least you have a hidden surprise for those girls, you can’t hide anything in those pants""
</p><p>
The drive down the street to Kathy's was short and quiet, Kit couldn't wait to tell Kathy she might be going to the charter school.
</p><p>
""Have a good time and see you in the morning"" Kits mom called out as she got out of the car.
</p><p>
""Thanks Mom, see you tomorrow"" Kit said and headed for the house.
</p><p>
Reaching the step and ringing the doorbell, Kit could hear Kathy through the walls, ""I GOT IT"" she yelled, and thump boom, she could be heard coming down the steps. But when the door opened, there stood Kathy's father, Kit resisted the sudden urge to lunge at whoever opened the door and hug them.
</p><p>
""Hello Kit, is you mother already gone?"" He asked looking out his driveway at the street.
</p><p>
""Hi Mr. Jordan, yes she was going out for a change, the office girls were having a girls night out she told me.""
</p><p>
""Oh okay, come on in Kit, Kathy knows you are here""
</p><p>
And with that he turned and pointed his finger at Kathy and said, ""And you young lady, no more jumping down the stairs and try to keep it to a dull roar tonight okay? ""Yes Daddy""
</p><p>
""Alright, go have fun then""
</p><p>
The girls ran up the stairs to Kathy's room. Kathy was excited for what the night held in store and hugged Kit as soon as they closed the bedroom door.
</p><p>
""Hey squirt!""
</p><p>
""Oh come on, don't start that again"" Kit protested ""Just kidding, you got here early""
</p><p>
""My mom wanted to go to her work party and didn’t want me to walk around the neighborhood in 'those clothes'"" as Kit attempted to imitate her mothers serious tone.
</p><p>
""Alright, Heather said she was going to be here at 9, so we have a little time to get ready, did you eat yet? ""No I guess Mom figured I would eat here with you guys""
</p><p>
""I had planned popcorn if we watched a movie. Let me ask my dad if he will get us something""
</p><p>
""Alright""
</p><p>
Kathy went downstairs to talk to her father about food. Kit Put her backpack on the floor by the door and waited for Kathy to come back.
</p><p>
""Sweeeet...."" she sang as she burst back into the room, ""I talked him into Chinese from that place down the street""
</p><p>
""Oh nice, I haven't had that in ages""
</p><p>
Kathy grinned and surprised Kit by kissing her. She wrapped her arms around Kit and let her hands tickle the exposed skin through the holes in the jeans.
</p><p>
mmMmm, ""hello there kitten"" she said still holding Kits butt, ""Love the pants""
</p><p>
Kit hadn’t expected anything to happen before Heather got there so was still surprised by Kathy, ""Thanks, mom calls them holy pants, saying the holes leave nothing to the imagination""
</p><p>
Kathy wiggled her fingers in the holes and with a mischievous look said, ""I have a lot I can imagine doing""
</p><p>
Kit just laughed and leaned in to return Kathy's kiss. The girl’s soft lips meeting and parting slightly as tongues lightly danced together.
</p><p>
KNOCK-KNOCK.  The girls jumped apart at the knock on the door.
</p><p>
""Kathy? Kit? you ladies want to come with to the Chinese place?""
</p><p>
Just looking in each other’s eyes, they knew they didn't want to go. Kathy just opened the door, mostly so he could see what was going on and said, ""No thank you daddy, you know what I like, and...""
</p><p>
""Kit, would you like anything special or?""
</p><p>
""Whatever Kathy gets will be good, thank you Mr. Jordan.""
</p><p>
""Alright, I will be back in a few minutes""
</p><p>
""Thanks daddy""
</p><p>
Kathy closed the door again after her father left and turned to Kit saying, ""No where were we...""
</p><p>
As if they expected to be interrupted again, they lightly embraced and lightly kissed, Kit noticed that Kathy smelled really good, she had gotten some new perfume.
</p><p>
""What’s that smell hmm?"" she asked with her nose lightly tracing the curve of Kathy's neck.
</p><p>
""You like it? I got it at the Galleria from Abercrombie &amp; Fitch, its called #8""
</p><p>
""That’s very nice, you will have your hands full at school smelling like that""
</p><p>
""I have my hands full right now"" Kathy responded by giving Kits butt a little squeeze. Kit giggled at the way Kathy’s fingers lightly touched her skin.
</p><p>
""Lets get downstairs so we can eat when my Dad gets back, he ought to be back any minute.""
</p><p>
The girls bounced down the stairs and retrieved plates and water to drink and set places at the table anticipating having to eat where Mr. Jordan could see after making him run out for food.
</p><p>
And just as Kathy had predicted, her dad arrived back with the food right after they had the table set. Helping him with the bags they started to open the little containers noting what all he brought.
</p><p>
""Orange chicken, beef &amp; broccoli (my favorite he threw in) fried rice, chow mein, some mixed vegetables and some crab cakes and spring rolls""
</p><p>
""Are you going to eat with us daddy?"" Kathy asked ""If you ladies don't mind I will""
</p><p>
""Of course not, we set a place just for you in case""
</p><p>
""Thank you, go ahead and dig in I am going to grab something to drink""
</p><p>
The girls began dividing up the food and waited for Mr. Jordan to return. Once he was back they all sat down to eat.
</p><p>
""So you have more friends coming over tonight Kathy?""
</p><p>
""Just one, you remember Heather don't you?""
</p><p>
""Blonde girl, soccer player?""
</p><p>
""That’s her!""
</p><p>
""Going to talk about school stuff already? Which boys will be cute this year?"" he said in a falsetto voice making fun with Kathy.
</p><p>
""Daddy, it’s not like that!""
</p><p>
Kit interrupted with her news, ""I am hoping that they will tell me what to expect there.""
</p><p>
Kathy looked up at her with a ""Huh?"" while her dad just tilted his head at her.
</p><p>
Kit continued, ""My mom submitted my applications today, I hope they are in time for the start of school""
</p><p>
""No WAY!""
</p><p>
Pleased to have surprised Kathy, Kit blushed ""Its true, we may be in school together soon""
</p><p>
""Good to hear Kit, I know Kathy was wishing you out of Sacred Hearts""
</p><p>
""Thank you Mr. Jordan, I am excited about it too""
</p><p>
Kathy was still staring amazed at Kit. When the doorbell rang, it snapped Kathy out of whatever trance she was in.
</p><p>
""Oh my god, its 9 already?"" she exclaimed looking at the clock. ""Well, you going to get that?""
</p><p>
""Yes, sorry""
</p><p>
As Kathy went to answer the door, Mr. Jordan motioned to Kit, ""If you are done Kit, I will clean up""
</p><p>
Kit ate one more bite of the chicken, it was good and spicy tonight.
</p><p>
""Thank you sir, for the dinner and everything""
</p><p>
""No worries Kit""
</p><p>
Kathy was letting Heather in as Kit came around the corner. Heather was dressed in a light purple sweater top and a pink floral skirt. Looking more girly than Kit had ever seen her. Inwardly Kit blushed, noting to herself, how she had been checking out Heather.
</p><p>
""Hiya Kit"" she said ""HI Heather""
</p><p>
Kathy noticed the tension and said, ""Did you get a chance to eat? My dad got some Chinese, I bet there’s some left.""
</p><p>
""Oh I'm good thanks, I ate at the house""
</p><p>
""Okay""
</p><p>
""Your dad said he would clear dishes if we were done"" Kit added.
</p><p>
With eyebrows raised in surprise Kathy said, ""Okay, I'm not going to pass that up, lets go""
</p><p>
And she bounded up the steps, the other girls followed making a lot less noise.
</p><p>
Following behind Heather, Kit noticed how perfumed smelling Heather was, smiling she bet Kathy’s perfume choice was for more than school.
</p><p>
Still thinking of that she almost had to dive into the room as Kathy shut her door. She turned to say something only to see Kathy and Heather locked together in a deep kiss. She had a pang of jealousy watching them, and then remembered Kathy had greeted her the same way an hour ago.
</p><p>
Breaking from Kathy’s kiss Heather turned to Kit, with her face still flushed with excitement from kissing Kathy and said, ""We haven't said hi properly yet"" and leaned down over Kit, taking the petite girl in her arms Heather leaned in and lightly brushed her nose against Kits, like eskimo kissing. Kit giggled at the playful touch and as she did so Heather kissed her. This wasn't a playful hello kiss, Heather teased he tongue into Kit’s mouth almost immediately and Kit didn't realize it at first but she melted into Heathers arms pressing herself against Heather. Heather broke the kiss and while still holding Kit she said, ""She says hi very nice, you were right she does kiss good""
</p><p>
Kit hadn't realized that Kathy had moved up behind her and when she replied Kit jumped slightly.
</p><p>
""She does doesn’t she"" Kathy said and began to lightly kiss behind Kits left ear. Kit liked the way that felt and was about to say so when Heather began to kiss up her neck from the right side. Kit rolled her head back feeling both mouths on her she moaned lightly in delight. Heathers hands dropped to her butt as Kathy’s hands moved up her sides to her breasts.
</p><p>
""Nice pants"" Heather said as her fingers played in the open holes.
</p><p>
Kit could feel Heathers nipples were hard as she rubbed her body against Kit. Her own nipples were hard from Kathy’s touch and she knew that she was going to need to get out of wet pants if this kept up.
</p><p>
""Its getting warm in here"" Kathy said, her face flushed ""Time to get more comfortable?"" Heather asked Kathy just nodded, Kit looked back and forth at them as she calmed down after being between them.
</p><p>
Kathy left the room with a small bundle of clothes. Looking at her backpack Kit realized that Heather was just going to change right here with her in the room.
</p><p>
She watched as Heather unbuttoned the sweater she wore. Wearing no bra her small breasts popped free of the sweaters confines, nipples still hard.
</p><p>
Kit pulled off her shoes, unbuttoned and started to roll her pants down. Heather watched as she undressed and pulled her own skirt down to expose she wasn't wearing panties either. Kit looked at Heathers bare mound and obvious wetness as she stepped out of her own jeans. Her own panties were too wet to wear and she rolled those off as well. Just in a t-shirt she reached for her bag.
</p><p>
""No need to get dressed again Kit"" Heather said from right behind her. Kit gasped as she felt Heathers hands slide up the backs of her thighs. She parted her legs slightly, wanting, inviting, that touch. As she felt Heathers hand between her legs Heathers other hand was under her shirt pushing it up.
</p><p>
""Take this off"" Heather insisted As she pulled her tee off, the door opened and Kathy stood there shocked at the site of Heather and Kit. Tonight was moving pretty fast compared to her nights with either of them. Deciding she was overdressed she pulled of her nightshirt and stepped forward to kiss Kit as Heather began to finger her from behind.
</p><p>
""mmMmm, such a sexy kitten"" she purred kissing Kit’s neck, ""Oh God...."" Kit gasped, this was better than anything she had done even that night with Kathy over.
</p><p>
Heather pumped two fingers in and out of Kit, she could feel the still intact barrier of little Kits cherry, She almost came herself feeling that.
</p><p>
Kit’s hands rubbed over Kathy’s naked breasts as she kissed her deeply. Heather and Kathy pulled her over to the bed. Falling on it they became a tangle of arms and legs. Moans and the wet sounds of kisses and rubbing filled the room.
</p><p>
Kathy reached over and turned on her radio, set loud enough to keep her dad out and to cover up the sounds. Kathy turned back to Kit, sandwiching her between herself and Heather. Heather continued her finger pumping from behind Kit. Kathy moved close and suckled Kit’s nipples as her hand teased Kit’s clit. All the touching , kissing and fingers had Kit more excited than she had ever been. The shaking started in her legs.
</p><p>
""She's cumming"" Kathy whispered ""Good kitten"" Heather almost moaned. The first times with new girls were always hot, the teasing and teaching like her sister Linda had taught her. Kits petite size and small features lit a passion in Heather she didn’t know she had, this was so forbiddingly sexy to her, making the smaller girl orgasm was going to give her own.
</p><p>
The shaking got to Kits hips and she bucked hard against Heathers fingers and wailed a loud ""ooooohhhhhh..""
</p><p>
before Kathy covered Kit's mouth with a kiss. The bucking and shaking continued as Kit’s orgasm shook her hard. Heather ground her own mound against Kit’s thigh feeling the muscle spasms. It only took a minute for her to have her own orgasm.
</p><p>
Kathy released Kit, watching as her friend recovered from the strong orgasm she just had. She lightly and lovingly caressed Kit's face as Kit panted for breath. Heather held up her hand that was shiny with Kit’s juices and began to suckle her own fingers as Kathy watched.
</p><p>
Kathy scooted Kit over to recover and reached for Heather. They met in a frenzied kiss of lust. Heather thrust her hand inside Kathy’s panties feeling how wet she had gotten teasing Kit.
</p><p>
""Get these off"" she insisted and Kathy tugged them down far enough to shimmy out of them, flipping them off her left foot, not noticing them land almost on Kit's head. Being able to taste Kit on her fingers drove Heather to want to taste Kathy. She turned around and slipped between Kathy's legs. Kathy gasped in surprise at Heathers actions, and then she felt the tip of Heathers tongue between her folds. Everything else had been good, but this was incredible.
</p><p>
Opening her eyes to watch Heather do what she was doing she was faced with Heathers own wet sex right in front of her. Did she dare return the, OMGD that feels good! She lightly teased Heather by blowing over her opening. Heather was in a hurry and just ground herself against Kathy's face. Without thinking Kathy opened her mouth to object and immediately tasted Heather. Heather felt her touch and added a finger to her assault on Kathy. Kathy leaned in and began to use her tongue to French kiss Heather's pussy.
</p><p>
Kit woke up next to the girls, she hadn't realized her orgasm made her pass out as powerful as it was. By her head were Kathy's panties, wet with her lust. Kit rolled over to face Kathy and saw the instant that Kathy used her tongue on Heather. She noticed how Heather was already doing that to Kathy, so this is what happens at sleepovers with Heather she thought.
</p><p>
The girls were licking each other furiously as Kit watched, She began to masturbate while watching them.
</p><p>
Heather looked out from what she was doing to Kathy, and saw Kit touching herself. This made Heather wildly passionate and she pulled Kathy tight against her mouth.
</p><p>
Kathy couldn't take the sensations Heather caused in her and quickly came all over Heathers face. Heather shuddered in her own pleasureful orgasm.
</p><p>
Kit leaned over and kissed Kathy as she glowed from her orgasm. Kathy’s mouth gave Kit her first taste of Heather. This was going to be a good school year she thought, and curled up with her friends.
</p>"
871,An Unexpected Day,Danielle,1,"Danielle and her god sister, Lexi, end up having a fun time at a party.","['g m', 'f']","<p>Where do I start? I am in love with my god sister Alexis. Well, I call her Lexi. I had an amazing experience with her and I had to share it.</p><p>My name is Danielle. I am twelve years old, turning thirteen. I'm 5'5 and skinny with a nice ass and average sized 34 B sized breasts. I have long, silky brown hair that reaches my waist and shiny green eyes. Everyone calls me Nellie and my family think I'm a girl with an attitude always getting into trouble. Not true! ...Okay maybe most of the time. They also don't like how I cuss a lot and dress in shorts. Just like my god sister, Lexi. She's my best friend and we're always together whenever we have the chance. Lexi's thirteen and 5'4 with rib-length dark brown hair with light brown eyes that are stunning. She's also skinny with a nice ass and has bigger 32 C breasts. Lexi is a mischievous girl just like me and we get into trouble all the time whenever when we're together.</p><p>It was the first Saturday of summer break and my dad decided to throw a barbecue with his friends and watch a boxing match. Great. As I was getting ready, I heard the doorbell ring. Thank God! It was Lexi!</p><p>""Hey Nellie!"" Lexi shouted as she ran and gave me a hug.</p><p>""Hey Lexi!"" I replied.</p><p>""What are you doing here?""</p><p>""Eh, I got bored so I walked here.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Okay...so what do you wanna do?""</p><p>She pointed at my dad's bar. ""Let's sneak some!""</p><p>""I don't know. My dad would be the shit out of me if we got caught.""</p><p>""Comon! Please?""</p><p>""Ugh. Fine""</p><p>We started drinking some beers. They're disgusting but I had to play it cool. We heard the door open and we ran to my bathroom and shoved toothpaste in our mouths and hid the bottles under the sink. My dad walked in.</p><p>""What are you two up to?"" he asked.</p><p>""Just chillin."" we both said.</p><p>""Okay then."" he said suspiciously. Later, tons of my family and my dad's friends started coming. God, they're so annoying yelling so loud at the T.V. for that stupid fight! Later on, Lexi and I went into my  room and played music. My dad walked in.</p><p>""Girls, everyone's leaving and me and my friends are going out. Okay?""</p><p>""Kay Dad. Bye!""</p><p>""Bye, and please be good."" he said as he walked out.</p><p>""Oh my god I'm so bored!"" Lexi shouted. ""Imma get more beers.""</p><p>""Mkay.""</p><p>A minute later, she came back with 4 beers in her arms. We started drinking again and Lexi got up and started dancing. God, she is so sexy when she grinds.</p><p>""Comon Nellie! Come dance with me!"" she made a naughty smile.</p><p>I got up and she put her hands on my hips from behind. I put my hands around her neck and we started grinding. She went behind me and started kissing my neck. I made a small gasp.</p><p>""Lexi, did those drinks get to your head?""</p><p>She made a small giggle. ""Nellie, I've wanted you for so long and I can't wait another minute.""</p><p>I give her a small peck on the lips and turn back and we stared into each other's eyes. We kiss each other again.</p><p>""Let's go to the desk,"" Lexi whispered. I sit on top of the desk and put my arms around her head and I feel her hands on my waist. We lock eyes again and her head gets closer to mine until her lips are gently pushed against mine. We start to kiss more and more until her lips start to open mine when we kiss. From then on we start to make out exchanging tongue as they rub against eachother with both eyes closed. She suddenly stops and takes off her shirt, then mine. Lexi unstraps my bra and lightly licks circles around my nipples. I moan lightly with delight. She gives me kisses down my stomach and stops at my shorts. She takes off my shorts, spreads my legs, and kissing my pussy through my lace thong. Another light moan slips out. Lexi giggles and takes off my thong. She teases me and kisses me from my thighs reaching closer and closer to my pussy.</p><p>""Please...please lick my pussy."" I whisper.</p><p>Her tongue glides over my pussy lips.</p><p>""Oh yeah,"" I moan.</p><p>She continued to lick me and I gave her a sign that I liked it through my moans. She worked her tongue into my hole and started tongue fucking me. Minutes later, she worked her way back to my clit and started flicking it with her tongue.</p><p>""Mmmm don't stop,"" I moan.</p><p>She starts sucking my clit and it drives me wild. It sent me over the edge and I started to shake. My toes curled and I moaned louder than ever. It was unlike any other feeling I've ever had. It was heaven.</p><p>""What...was that?"" I panted.</p><p>""That's what's called an orgasm,"" she replied.</p><p>""I wanna give you one,"" I said.</p><p>She giggled as I pushed her onto her back on the bed and took off her shorts and panties. I spread her legs open and lean my face down close to her pussy. I inhaled and her sent is amazing. I tried mimicking her moves and I glided my tongue over her pussy lips. Mmmm her taste was so sweet. Unlike anything I've ever tasted. I flicked her clit with my tongue and she moaned. I continued flicking her clit for a couple minutes. Then I sucked it into my mouth and she yelled out, ""Oh fuck!"" Her body shook just like mine did, her hips rose, and her toes curled. She moaned out and her hips went back down on the bed.</p><p>""Wanna try something fun Nellie?"" Lexi asked.</p><p>""Mhmm,"" I replied.</p><p>""Sit down and open your legs. Rest your elbows on the bed."" I did so and she did the same.</p><p>""What are we doi-?"" Her pussy rubbed against mine. ""Ohh god! Mmmm that feels so good!""</p><p>""Open your lips."" Lexi said. We both did and our clits rubbed together. A loud moan slipped out of my lips. It was the greatest feeling I've ever felt. I started going faster. My clit tried reaching up her lips.</p><p>""Ohh fuck! I'm gunna cum Nellie!"" Lexi moaned out. ""Let's cum together."" I nodded. That orgasm feeling was coming again. I felt her pussy pulsing against mine and then our backs arched and we let out a loud moan as we came. Lexi unlocked our position and licked all of my pussy juices up. I leaned down and did the same for her. We both lied down together staring into each other's eyes.</p><p>""I love you,"" Lexi said.</p><p>""I love you too,"" I replied. We dressed into spandex shorts and tank tops just in case my dad saw and went to sleep together. At times I felt her hands tracing shapes on my back or her giving me light kisses from my jawline to my neck to my shoulders. That night was the happiest one of my life.</p>"
872,Danielle's Lesbian Introduction,DanielleF,1,Danielle never looked back since the day Sue showed her the delights of sex with another woman.,"['FF', 'cons', 'rom']","<p>My name is Danielle Marie, I'm 23 years old and I have a 6-year-old daughter, Mia. Yes, I know! I was young, stupid and very naïve, fell pregnant the first time I ""did it with my boyfriend,"" and after a massive family bust-up, and a lot of persuasion by both sets of parents, we got married (far too young), and we're now separated with a divorce on the cards. When things calmed down after the initial shock, my dad was brilliant; my mum was another story at first, but has since been there for me at all times. Dad rented us a small 2-bedroom house a few streets away and life was good for a time.</p><p>It all went sour when I came home early from work one day. Mum was looking after Mia and I came home to find (let's call him Mark) in our bed with someone else. The worst part of it was the fact that it was another boy and, as I went into our bedroom to change, Mark was shagging him for all he was worth. Screams, shouts, accusations, and I fled the house in tears to see my mum and told her everything. I just couldn't believe he'd been unfaithful to me .....and not with another girl, but with a boy!! On reflection, it explains why he was always begging me to let him do my bum (something I refused to do), and for a time I blamed myself for him straying; now, I know better and should have realised earlier that he had a 'thing' for other boys. Hence the fact that Mia and me are alone in our little house, and Mark has disappeared. The CSA are looking for him to pay maintenance .......some hopes! Meanwhile, I went to see my doctor, then an STD clinic, for my own peace of mind. All clear .....thank God!!</p><p>But, this is about me, not him. A few months ago, Sue moved in next door with her daughter Jasmine, who's nearly 12, pretty as a picture and with a nicely developing body. When we first met, we had similar stories about splitting up, and the two girls got along well. We have babysat for one another a time or two when the opportunities have arisen to go out for the evening. It was one of those rare hot summer days when my thoughts first turned to 'another girl.' Maybe it was the frustration of not having had sex for a couple of years; maybe it was the heat; maybe it was the sight of Jas in her swim suit; but, then again, maybe I was being honest with myself and thinking about things that had been at the back of my mind for a while now.</p><p>I had a day off and Sue had gone to work; the kids were on holiday and I had filled the paddling pool in the garden for them. Mia was romping around in just a pair of knickers, and Jasmine had on a one-piece bathing costume, which did nothing to hide her changing figure, and clung seductively to certain parts. I lay on the sun-lounger in my bikini, reading a magazine, when Sue came home from work and through the back gate, saying how hot it was. She greeted Jasmine and we chatted for a few minutes, until she thanked me for looking after Jas then said she was going to change and went next door, returning after a while in a lovely bright red bikini and I offered to make us all cold drinks.</p><p>""I've been asked to go out with the girls from work on Saturday night Danni; would you mind baby-sitting please?"" she asked, as we settled down on the grass</p><p>""Sure,"" I said, ""but if you're going to be late though, is it alright if I come round yours? Mia can sleep with Jas and I'll carry her home when you get in, if that's okay?""</p><p>""You're a good friend Danni, and of course it's okay to come round mine. Thank you for agreeing,"" she said with a huge grin on her face.</p><p>The afternoon wore on and we played with the girls, getting ourselves soaked into the bargain and having a great time with lots of laughter. At one point, Sue asked to use my bathroom and, as she came back, slipped her arm round my waist. Now, this was not unusual at all as we're both touchy-feely people and get along famously. What was most unusual, however, was Sue sliding her hand over my bum as she walked away, and giving my bottom a little squeeze. We never made eye contact at that point, which is just as well, as I felt myself start to blush.</p><p>What surprised me most of all though, was the sort of electric jolt that shot through me when she squeezed my bottom, and I could feel my nipples getting hard and a wild fire start to spread between my legs. Watching the three of them in the small paddling pool, I couldn't stop looking at Sue; trying to see if her nipples were erect, or any other sign of the way she had made me feel when she touched me. Our eyes locked and she smiled as she blew me a kiss and told me to join them, which I did. During the course of our games in the pool, we touched a few times (quite innocently) and that jolt shot through me each time. What ever was happening to me??</p><p>As the afternoon wore on I started to tidy the garden, thinking about what to make for our tea, and taking the used glasses and mugs into the house. Sue must have been having similar thoughts, because I heard her tell Jasmine it was almost time for tea, and she came into my kitchen with several bits and pieces for washing. As she walked behind me, she said, ""Thanks again for looking after Jas, and for the fun this afternoon. I think she'll sleep well tonight,"" and laughed.</p><p>""It's a pleasure,"" I said smiling, as I felt her hands on my waist and 'that tingle' started up again.</p><p>""You're brilliant,"" said Sue, and my nipples peaked as I felt the warmth of her lips on my shoulder. We have often kissed each other on the cheek when saying goodnight and such, but this felt more intimate somehow and my hands trembled as I reached for the tea towel and Sue went to the door to call Jasmine. That's all that happened that day, but I found it difficult to get to sleep that night until I'd given myself a lovely orgasm with my rabbit, constantly thinking about Sue's touches and with occasional visions of Jasmine in her swimsuit. Slipping into sleep eventually, I told myself I was becoming a pervert; but still, I had enjoyed Sue touching me J</p><p>The rest of the week passed quite quickly and I saw Sue and Jasmine a few times. We smiled and waved to each other, and I began to forget about that afternoon in my garden and the feel of Sue's lips on my shoulder in the kitchen, and the jolt of electricity that ran through me. All too soon it was Saturday and I remembered I had promised to baby-sit that night, so knocked on Sue's door to arrange the time; 7pm would be fine and I said I would be there. Mia and me went shopping in the afternoon and returned home to have some tea about five with Mia very excited to be having a 'sleep-over' with Jasmine. I just had time to shower and change before going round to Sue's, wearing a camisole top with thin straps, blue lacy knickers and a light skirt.</p><p>We went round to Sues before 7pm and Jasmine answered the door, saying that Sue was in the bath and, with that, the girls disappeared outside to amuse themselves, while I sat on the settee and channel-hopped for a while. Sue came downstairs dressed to the nines in a lovely off-the-shoulder green dress, which was quite short but then, she has the figure for it, and no bra. We complimented each other and, as he sat down, I got a glimpse of white knickers and that set me remembering our afternoon in the garden.</p><p>I should explain, at this point, that Sue is 29, (I'm guessing here) 5'7"" tall with long, slightly curly blonde hair, green eyes, a lovely figure and very shapely legs. Whereas, I'm 5'2"" with off the shoulder brown hair, brown eyes and quite slim. Actually, I envy Sue's boobs and long slim legs, but I don't think I'm bad looking for all that.  The doorbell rang and Sue's friends were here to collect her, so I wished her a good evening, kissed her on the cheek and off they went.</p><p>When it was time for bed, I called Mia in and then settled her down in Jasmine's bed. Meanwhile Jas and me watched TV for a bit, before she announced that she was going to have a bath and get ready for bed, and went upstairs. Mia had already climbed into the shower with me earlier and I had washed her. I was happily watching the ""X Factor"" when Jas re-appeared in her nightie and, I noticed, no knickers, asking if she could stay up for a few minutes. I agreed and she sat beside me on the settee. I was VERY conscious of her closeness and the fact that she only had on a thin nightie.</p><p>She suddenly looked up at me and said, ""I thought you might come and help me bath like Mummy does; I waited for ages.""</p><p>""I would have come up if you'd asked me love,"" I said, ""maybe next time, okay?""</p><p>Agreeing with that, she kissed me on the cheek and went upstairs. I made sure she was settled down, that Mia was asleep, and kissed Jas goodnight before returning to the lounge. I'm not sure if it was the sight of Sue in her lovely green dress and the flash of her knickers, or Jas in her nightie without knickers that made me suddenly feel naughty, but whatever it was it was, something was having an effect on me. Making sure that girls were fast asleep, I lay down on the settee and was soon playing with my hard nipples. It wasn't too long before I took my knickers off and started rubbing my clitoris, bringing myself to a delicious orgasm. Being single and alone, I often masturbate but this time it felt even naughtier to be doing it on Sue's settee and I was quite wet at the end. I crept upstairs to the bathroom to clean up, slipped my knickers back on and was nodding off when I heard Sue came home.</p><p>""Hiya,"" she said, giggling, ""Sorry, did I wake you? As you might guess, I've had a drink or three.""</p><p>Sitting up, I said, ""No, I was only dozing. It sounds as if you had a good evening,"" and smiled up at her. ""Are all the men in town safe again now?""</p><p>""Very!"" she said, ""Can't speak for the woman though,"" laughing as she said it.</p><p>She sat down beside me and kicked her shoes off. ""How about one for the road ....or rather the stairs?"" she said giggling again.</p><p>""That sounds good,"" I agreed, and with that she went to the kitchen, a little unsteadily, and came back with a bottle of Vodka and a can of Coke. ""Is this okay for you?"" she asked.</p><p>""Lovely,"" I said as she poured out two very generous measures. ""Sue, I need to ask you something.""</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Whatever is, the answer is 'yes' my sweet friend.""</p><p>""Okay. Earlier on when Jas came down after having a bath before bed and sat beside me in her thin nightie, she said something a bit strange. She said she had waited ages for me to go upstairs and help her bath like you do. What did she mean by that?"" I asked her and smiled.</p><p>""Ah!"" she said, looking a bit embarrassed. ""I suppose it's okay to tell you; I know it won't go any further. I've been 'helping' her in the bath and teaching her how to masturbate properly.""</p><p>Now it was my turn to look embarrassed. ""Oh,"" I said, ""is that all."" Feeling a bit relieved that that's all it was.</p><p>Sue mis-interpreted the 'all' part and said, ""Actually no, it's a bit more than that,"" blushing furiously. ""I've been a bit naughty and I've been fingering her too.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said, ""that is a bit naughty,"" and giggled. ""But surely, she's a virgin. How have you been fingering her?""</p><p>""I sort of did it accidentally. I got a bit carried away a few weeks ago and broke her hymen. I made her cry and she bled a bit, but now she likes me doing it,"" she told me.</p><p>I was at a loss for words. My neighbour and friend was doing naughty sexual things with her own daughter? I admit to being shocked at first, but when I thought about it, found it quite exciting; probably because Jas had turned my head when she was in the garden the other day, and again when she sat beside me tonight ......close enough to make me think about cuddling her and 'accidentally' touching her small boobs.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said, ""your secret is safe with me love. My lips are sealed, unlike Jasmines,"" and laughed as I looked at her.</p><p>Her face then seemed to get quite serious, and I wondered if I'd said the wrong thing. She looked at me and smiled, then leant forward and kissed me on the mouth. My first reaction was a sort of shock, but when her warm moist lips touched mine and her hot tongue start to probe between my lips, I didn't resist .....I couldn't resist ......hell, I didn't want to resist! I found myself responding as our tongues twined together and I slipped my arm round her neck.</p><p>Taking this as a certain sign of encouragement, my body trembled as I felt her hand caress my left boob. I didn't want her to stop, if I'm honest, and she didn't! Within a few seconds her hand worked its way under my top, and I moaned as I felt her warm hand touch the bare flesh of my boob, and her fingers played with my nipple, which was rapidly growing hard by this time.</p><p>""You've never done anything like this with another girl before, have you Danni?"" she asked. It was all I could do to shake my head; my voice had deserted me. ""If you want me to stop, just tell me,"" she whispered, as we kissed again. Her wonderful hot mouth and tongue were on my neck and shoulders as she reached down to the hem of my top, lifting it up. Without any conscious thought, I raised my arms and let her lift it over my head and drop it on the floor.</p><p>""Oh Danni,"" she said, ""I've wanted to kiss you since we first met. I think you're wonderful."" All I felt was the heat and wetness of her tongue and lips as they slowly reached my boobs. I gasped as she took each nipple in turn between her lips, sucking gently as her hot, wet tongue caressed my rising and swollen red peaks. I don't know what went through my mind at that moment; I just didn't want her to stop making me feel so good! I moaned as I felt her teeth gently grip each nipple, and I wrapped my fingers in her hair as I arched my back. And bit my bottom lip.</p><p>Sue suddenly stood up and, taking my hand, said, ""Bring your drink and follow me Sugar."" I got up, grabbed my top from the floor, lifted my drink and followed her upstairs. I was trembling in anticipation of what was to come; I'd watched various porno films and looked at pictures of girls together on the Internet .......and I wanted to experience it all! When we arrived in her bedroom, she quietly closed the door and took me in her arms. My response was to slip my arms round her as our lips met again and our tongues started their sexy tango. My heart was thudding in my chest and I just looked at her as our kiss broke off.</p><p>""What do you want me ......,"" and that was as far as I got, as she laid her finger across my lips and smiled at me, shaking her head.</p><p>""Do?"" she asked. ""I just want you to enjoy the experience of having sex with another girl, that's all. You can tell me to stop at any time, okay?""</p><p>Finally finding my voice, I whispered, ""I don't want you to stop Susie. It's just that it all feels strangely beautiful and I'm having to learn new things.""</p><p>She unzipped my skirt and pushed it over my hips, then knelt down in front of me, kissing my pussy through my blue knickers and licking me there. Her hands went round my hips and caressed my bottom, before slowly sliding my knickers down my legs and letting me step out of them. She kissed my belly and I felt her tongue dancing over my flesh. Then she stood up and looked at me saying, ""Mmmmm you shave. That is so delicious."" Reaching behind her she unzipped her dress and stepped out of it as my gaze was drawn to her gorgeous firm boobs, and the hard, red nipples surmounting each one. Picking up her dress, she turned and threw it across a chair, giving me a view of her sexy, round bottom where her white thong didn't cover her. Looking back at me, she stepped out of her thong and I gasped when I saw her shaven pussy, with her lips swollen and coated with moisture.</p><p>She pushed me back onto the bed very gently and came to lay beside me, leaning over and kissing me before again taking me almost to heaven as she sucked my hard nipples. My arms went round her and I knew then that I would never say 'stop,' whatever she decided to do to me; I was powerless to stop her anyway, and so very excited by every move she made. As she slowly kissed and licked her way over my tummy, then my belly, she looked up at me and her eyes sparkled. Her hand reached down to cover my wet pussy. My lips were swollen, my clitoris was erect and begging to be touched, and she slowly drew her finger along my wet slit, making me moan again as I opened my legs slightly.</p><p>She parted my legs wide and knelt between them, looking at my pussy and licking her lips. I felt so excited and embarrassed at the same time. No girl had ever seen me like this before. She leaned over, we kissed, and then very slowly she traced the tip of her wet, hot tongue from my chin to the top of my slit. Laying herself between my open legs, she continued to trace her tongue down between my wet lips, and back up again. The sensations that poured through me as she sucked each of my outer labia into her mouth, were indescribable!</p><p>Her tongue and lips teased my pussy and, as she slid her tongue into my vagina, I arched my back and moaned quite loudly. She rolled her tongue round inside me, withdrew it and licked every inch of me, before opening my lips wide with her thumbs and covering my clitoris with her mouth; her tongue dancing across it and around it making me shake with desire as I played with my hard nipples. She took me right to the edge of orgasm then stopped as she planted tiny baby-kisses along my inner thighs, over my lips and slipped a finger deep inside me.</p><p>My hands grasped the bed sheets, bunching them up, as if I was going to float away. As she slipped a second finger inside my soaking wet pussy, her mouth again covered my clitoris, and this time she brought me to my peak. Oh God, I had never had an orgasm like it; it seemed to go on and on, with Sue telling me to come for her as her fingers thrust in and out of my vagina. I trembled and shook as wave after wave of ecstasy rolled through me. In all my life I had never felt this good; this sexy; this satisfied J</p><p>Eventually I came down from that delicious peak as Sue withdrew her fingers, looked at me very sexily and sucked each one in turn. Lying on top of me, I could feel the heat from her pussy and knew that she could feel mine too. Sucking my nipples again, my arms wrapped round her and I stroked her back as far down as I could reach.</p><p>""You can touch me, you know Danni; in fact I would love you to touch me,"" she said as we lay together looking into each other's eyes and whispering softly.</p><p>""I know,"" I said, ""It's just that I'm not sure what to do to please you.""</p><p>""Just do whatever comes naturally sweetheart. Think of all the things I just did to you, that's a good place to start,"" she said, kissing me. I could taste myself on her lips and tongue and wanted more, so I rolled her off me and slowly slid a finger in her wet, velvety and shaved pussy. I kissed her gently, as she had me, and slowly ran the tip of my tongue over her body. I licked very inch of her gorgeous boobs, sucked her hard nipples greedily, then worked my way down to her heavenly space.</p><p>Although I was totally green about loving another girl, she did moan at various times and urge me on calling my name. When I reached her pussy, I determined to take it slowly. The aroma of her was heady and I loved it the minute I smelt her. Following her example, I sucked, licked and fingered her; bringing her to the peak of her orgasm time and again, until she said, ""Fuck, stop teasing and make me come Danni!!"" So then I did, and I think I must have got it right, because she pulled me up the bed, kissed me quite roughly and said, ""Are you sure you've never made love with another girl before? Because that was absolutely lovely.""</p><p>""Cross my heart and hope to die,"" I said, ""that was my very first experience!""</p><p>""And what did you think to it?"" Sue asked.</p><p>""I can't really find the words. Fantastic, erotic, very sexy, sensual, delicious, magical. Want me to go on?"" I asked smiling.</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""I think I get the idea that you liked it!""</p><p>""I adored every single milli-second of it, from your gorgeous kisses to taking me to heaven with a wonderful orgasm,"" I said, smiling at her and kissing her. Our tongues twined together and I felt my desires raging again.</p><p>Susie looked at me and must have read my eyes, because she said, ""I'll show you something we'll both love."" </p><p>Sue sat on the bed with her legs wide open and told me to do the same. She then leaned back with her hands behind her, put her right leg over my left leg, and then lifted my right leg over her left one. ""Now shuffle forward,"" she said, ""so that our cunnies are touching."" (That is Sue's word for our pussies.) We both shuffled forward until we were pressed together, our wet lips and clits touching. She then started to rock her hips so that our cunnies were rubbing together, saying, ""Just follow my rhythm so that we move together,"" which I did.</p><p>The feeling was incredible as our cunnies slid against each other, and we soon had a steady rhythm going .....with increasing speed, until, breathlessly, she said, ""Don't stop Danni!"" It wasn't long before I felt my climax building, taking me right to the edge, until I started to tremble and felt my juices flowing, covering us both with slick, velvety come as my orgasm peaked. Sue quickly followed, moaning aloud as her orgasm hit her, making us both very wet. I'd never felt anything like that before and it felt so very sexy as we watched each other climax and felt that delicious out-pouring of our juices together.</p><p>""That was called tribbing sweetheart,"" she said, ""What did you think?""</p><p>My breathless reply was, ""Awesome!! You've aroused such deeply erotic feelings in me, I can't believe it can get better than this,"" as I smiled at her.</p><p>""Mmmm, but it can and I'll show you next time,"" she said, as we cuddled each other. ""If you want there to be a 'next time,' that is?"" Looking into my eyes, she said, ""And I think from your look that you do!""</p><p>""Of course I do!"" I said, ""I just never even dreamed that having sex with another girl could be so amazingly sexy!"" as I grinned at her.</p><p>""I think it's time we got cleaned up a bit, don't you my love?"" she asked me, and I agreed. And so we crept to the bathroom together and washed each other with the showerhead, before drying off and falling into each arms in bed. I felt myself starting to drift off to sleep, then suddenly sat up and said, ""Sue! Whatever are the girls going to think if they find us in bed together in the morning; stark naked?""</p><p>""Stop worrying,"" she said, ""Mia's too young to think anything is odd, and Jas will just accept the fact that I got home late and didn't think it was fair for you to wake Mia and take her home, so I asked you to stay. Simple! But, if you're worried about us being seen together in the nude, I'll get a couple of nighties,"" and went to her drawer. Sue slipped on a lovely pink short nightie, which covered very little, and brought me a T-shirt, which only just came to my hips! ""Do you want to wear knickers as well?"" she asked.</p><p>Giggling, I said, ""No. I want to be as close to you as I can get! And you have a lovely bottom!""</p><p>""So do you,"" she said as we cuddled in bed and her hand covered my bottom, stroking and squeezing gently. ""Perhaps next time, we can explore them together?"" I leaned back and looked at her quizzically. ""Oh, don't worry my love, I can promise you that you'll enjoy it as much as you have tonight,"" as my hand stroked her round, firm bottom and feelings of arousal started in me again.</p><p>We started to drift off to sleep in each other's arms, when I asked her, ""Sue, have you done anything else with Jas; apart from fingering her, I mean?""</p><p>""No,"" she said, ""but I have been very tempted at times. Maybe next time you baby-sit I hope you'll help her in the bath, like I do. It would be terrifically exciting if you went further with her for her first time with another girl.""</p><p>I just stayed very quiet, thinking about the possibilities. Having now tasted a girl for the first time, and been shown the exquisite delights of sex with another woman, I was wondering what Jas would taste like, and could picture me sucking her lovely young nipples.</p><p>""Mmmmm, maybe I will,"" I said, ""I bet she tastes as delicious as her Mum, who's become VERY special to me. Thank you a million times for showing me things tonight, it was incredible and I am deliriously happy. Thank you my love.""</p><p>""I hope there will be lots of 'next times' too Danni,"" she said, and with that, we kissed and fell asleep; Sue's hand softly stroking my bottom as my left hand covered her right boob and absent-mindedly played with her still hard nipple.</p>"
873,Danielle Comes Out,DanielleF,1,Danielle quickly adapts to a new life-style,"['FF', 'gg', 'cons', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Danielle's New Life</p><p>I opened my eyes the following morning to see Sue looking down at me and smiling. ""Morning lover,"" she said, ""I love watching you sleep, you look so beautiful Danni. No regrets about last night? she asked.</p><p>""God, no!"" I told her, ""I still can't believe how wonderful it all was, and how good you made me feel.""</p><p>""It takes two sweet-pea, and you made me feel pretty good too,"" she told me grinning.</p><p>""Sue, how did you know I wouldn't run home screaming when you kissed me?"" I asked her, smiling.</p><p>""I didn't know at all. I just hoped you would respond the way you did, because I fancy you like crazy and decided to take the chance when I kissed you. But, I'm so very glad you didn't run off, and look what a gorgeous time it led to,"" she said, grinning like the proverbial Cheshire Cat. I chuckled and snuggled closer to her, wishing we could stay that way forever. But, that wasn't to be, as ......</p><p>Jas came bounding through the door and stopped when she saw me cuddled up to her Mum. ""Oh, she said, ""Hi Auntie Danni."" With that, she came over and leapt on the bed asking why I was here.</p><p>""Mummy got in late last night darling, and we thought it better if Auntie Danni didn't wake Mia to take her home, so I asked her to stay here. OK?"" said Sue.</p><p>""Yes, sure, I just wondered that's all,"" she said.</p><p>With that, she was chattering away and included me in her conversation with Sue. Every time she wriggled about on the bed, I got a glimpse of her lovely pussy and couldn't take my eyes off her. After a while, she said she was going to wake Mia and get dressed and skipped out of the room.</p><p>""That was all so easy,"" I said, and looking at Sue, and asked, ""Jas is nearly 12, but why doesn't she have any pubic hair?""</p><p>Chuckling, Sue said, ""That's because, weeks ago, she saw me naked in the shower and asked me why I was 'all bare down there,' when she had started to sprout hairs. So I told her that I didn't like the hair between my legs and shaved it off; she said she wanted to look like me and asked me to shave her. So I did, and now she loves being smooth, the same as we do sweet-pea.""</p><p>""That must have been tempting for you,"" I said reaching up and kissing her, ""especially the way kept wriggling just now and giving me lovely glimpses of her pussy""</p><p>""It was,"" she said, ""very tempting! One day I will give in to temptation and seduce her properly,"" grinning sexily as she said, ""If you don't seduce her first, that is. And, I certainly won't be angry if you do lover; in fact, the thought is making my juices flow again.""</p><p>I had my hand between Sue's legs when she said that, and had just slid two fingers into her damp, velvety softness, when Mia came in and said, ""Hi Mummy. Jasmine said you were here. Do we have to go home now?""</p><p>I froze with my hand in place, and then started slowly thrusting my fingers in and out of Sue's vagina. Turning to Mia, I said, ""Morning Poppet. No, you can go and play if you like, there's no hurry to go home yet.""</p><p>""Great!"" she said, grinning, and we heard her telling Jas that she could stay for now, as they both thundered down the stairs.</p><p>As she slammed the bedroom door, Sue pulled her nightie over her head and, foregoing the intense pleasure of fingering her for a minute, I did the same, but quickly slid two fingers deep inside her. ""I just want to finger you and watch you orgasm, if that's alright sweetheart? I said, ""I've never watched another girl orgasm before,"" smiling at her. With that, she kicked off the bed-clothes, opened her long legs very wide and lay back.</p><p>""You can do anything you like my lover, and I would love you to watch me cum while you finger fuck me,"" she said.</p><p>Positioning myself between her thighs, I thrust my fingers and out of her vagina, feeling them getting wetter as Sue became more and more aroused. I lowered my head and found her erect clitoris with my tongue, causing her to cry out ""God, yes!"" as I licked and sucked her clit. I watched as, after some minutes, she arched her back and pushed down against my hand, her tummy trembling as her orgasm hit and she cried out again saying, ""Oh Danni, don't stop yet!"" Her thighs trembled as she poured her delicious juices over my hand and, when she eventually calmed down a bit, I withdrew my fingers, licking them sensuously as she watched me, then bent down to lick every drop from her lovely swollen pussy.</p><p>""Now let me make you cum,"" she said, ""and cum is the proper word for orgasm lover,"" grinning as she told me to sit on her face. Asking what she meant, she told me to kneel over her mouth so that I was facing her cunny and she raised her arms above her head. I got myself in position, with a bit of encouragement from Sue, who then told me, ""Lean forward a bit and rest your hands on my hips,"" which I did.</p><p>The first touch of her warm, moist lips against my skin made me shiver with delight as she kissed the backs of my thighs. Then I moaned aloud as she gently sucked my pussy lips into her mouth, one after the other, before licking round, then inside my vagina. I started to lean forward, wanting to lick her pussy, but she told me to stay where I was. As she licked and teased my clitoris I was in heaven, then she drew her wet tongue along my slit then round my bum. I gasped as she did that, but as she continued to lick me there, I heard her say, ""Just relax sweet-pea,"" and I did as I felt the pressure of her tongue against my bum hole, then gasped again as I felt it slip just inside, making Sue moan and groan, I hope, in ecstasy.</p><p>I was tingling all over, my nipples were hard and red, and I was breathing quite hard as I felt her tongue slide back into my vagina. Her hands were stroking my bottom, then my hips as she pulled me down onto her, and her tongue was rolling round inside me. I felt my climax building when she sucked and tongued my clit, causing me to cry out ""Oh God Sue, I gonna cum!"" Sensing this herself, she pulled my bum cheeks and pussy lips wide apart and, once again thrust her tongue inside me. That was too much and I shuddered as my orgasm hit me and I bit my bottom lip.</p><p>I heard Sue say, ""Beautiful little sweet-pea, just let your cum flow into my mouth,"" then carried on rolling her tongue round inside my vagina as my climax seemed to go on and on, and as Sue let my cum flood her mouth, swallowing greedily. Like all good things, my climax gradually subsided and I collapsed on top of her, my face against her cunny as my tongue flicked out to lick her.</p><p>We stayed that way for a few minutes, before deciding it was time to shower, with Sue grinning and saying, ""Together .....of course,"" and we kissed as I agreed. I still felt as if I was dreaming when Sue took my hand and I followed her into the shower. Adjusting the temperature to suit us both, we slowly washed each other; little touches and kisses being shared the whole time, and I just couldn't resist sucking her lovely nipples. Heck, 24 hours ago I was at home and totally innocent about these feelings which Sue had made me experience. I had only ever kissed another girl, and that was at school when my friend and me were ""practising kissing,"" and then I was only 12 years old! But now .....I had had proper sex with another gorgeous woman; had more orgasms in one night than ever before; learn some new words and finally realised that watching two girls in pictures and in videos on the Internet, was something that, deep down, I had craved for a long time, even if I didn't admit it! And I was so very pleased that Sue had made me realise my true self at last!</p><p>We dried each other sensuously, then dressed for the day. Finding that my knickers were still damp, I asked Sue if I could borrow a pair of hers, only to be told, ""Don't wear any then,"" and she chuckled. Blushing slightly, I slipped my skirt and top on as I watched Sue pull a short dress over her head and not bother with any underwear at all. ""Don't look so worried,"" she said, ""I often don't wear undies round the house, and sometimes, I even go out without putting any on,"" grinning at me.</p><p>""You're not serious!"" I said. Because I'm quite small, I often don't wear a bra, but I have NEVER not worn knickers .....especially when I go out.</p><p>""Dead serious,"" she said, and with that we went downstairs. The girls were playing outside and I stood at the kitchen window watching them for a moment, before calling Mia to tell her I was going home to change. Sue came up behind me and slipped her hand under my skirt, stroking my bare bottom. ""Feels good without knickers, doesn't it?"" she said, grinning at me.</p><p>""I'm not sure,"" I said, ""It feels really naughty, but I feel sort of 'naked' with none on,"" as I grinned at her and worked my hand under the hem of her dress. Even though I knew she wasn't wearing any knickers, as soon as my hand touched her bare bottom, that now familiar jolt went through me and my nipples started to get hard again. Unable to resist, I stroked and lightly squeezed her cheeks and cuddled against her.</p><p>Knowing that this sort of contact between us was likely to lead further, I slipped out of her arms, giggled and said, ""I am going home to change love, before things get out of hand."" I reached up and kissed her before making for the door.</p><p>Going into the house, and leaving Mia playing with Jas, I went to my bedroom, stripped off and sat at the dressing table, before thoroughly brushing my hair, painting my nails and applying a little eye make-up, then and choosing a short light summer dress to wear. Smiling at the memory of Sue and the ""no knickers"" conversation, I stepped into a pair of lacy pink knickers anyway. With nothing else to keep me at home, I went back next door. Sue had changed her clothes and looked lovely in a pale blue mini-skirt and matching blouse, and I noticed she wasn't wearing a bra, like me. ""The girls want to go for a walk in the woods,"" she told me, ""hope that's alright with you?""</p><p>""Sounds lovely,"" I said smiling at her, then saying, ""You look divine in that skirt; it shows your legs off to perfection.""</p><p>""Aw, thank you sweet-pea,"" she said, ""I'll give the girls a shout. But first ......."" She squatted down in front of me and ran her hands up my legs to my hips. ""I thought so!"" she said, and pulled my knickers down and made me step out of them. ""Today, we are NOT wearing any undies,"" she stated strongly, and kissed me, ""Just enjoy the feel of fresh air,"" she said, laughing, as she threw my knickers in a drawer.</p><p>Calling the girls, Sue locked the house and we set off for the woods, only a ten minute walk away. At first, I refused to hold her hand in the street and in front of the girls, but she soon gripped my hand and told me to relax, and I eventually settled down. It was another glorious summers day, blue sky, hot and just a light breeze. The two girls scampered ahead, hand in hand, laughing all the time, and we eventually reached the woods. It was so peaceful and quiet, no traffic noise and no-one else in sight.</p><p>""Feels lovely without knickers, doesn't it?"" Sue said, grinning at me. ""That lovely soft breeze caressing your skin with nothing in the way?""</p><p>I giggled and said, ""It does actually. I'm just worried a breeze will lift my skirt as someone walks this way!""</p><p>""Mmmmm that's half the fun sweet-pea; the odd revealing glance for some stranger, or the odd touch for a lover,"" she chuckled as she slid her hand under my skirt, causing me to immediately check that no-one was behind us. Sue laughed as I looked round and said, ""Relax! So someone sees your lovely bum; what of it?""</p><p>""OK,"" I said laughing, ""If you're that brave, why bother to wear anything at all? Except shoes of course.""</p><p>""Oh my darling sweet-pea, it we were on our own and the girls weren't here, believe me I would! And one day when we're on our own walking here, I will prove it to you!"" she said, ""But only if you do as well.""</p><p>Thinking that would never happen, I agreed with a huge smile on my face. ""Talking of the girls,"" I said, ""Where are they?"" And so the search began, but not for long as Sue suddenly got a glimpse of Jas's top deep in the woods, in a den. As we approached, Sue grabbed my arm and put her finger on her lips, telling me to be quiet. Thinking we were going to surprise them, I agreed and we crept forward. As we got closer, I was horrified to see both the girls in the nude, and with Mia fingering Jasmine!</p><p>I was about to shout, when Sue covered my mouth and shook her head, saying, ""It's alright sweet-pea, Mia's too young to know what she's doing; it's no good going spare. Let's just treat it gently. OK?"" And with that we made ourselves known to them. Jas looked a bit sheepish, but Mia said, ""Hi Mummy. It was hot so we took our clothes off and were playing."" Sue took Jas to one side and I smiled at Mia, telling her it was alright, but perhaps they should have kept their clothes on in the woods. ""Alright,"" she said, pulling her knickers on and dressing.</p><p>Meanwhile, I heard Sue say to Jas, ""That was naughty baby. What were you thinking of? Taking your clothes off in the woods.""</p><p>""Sorry Mum,"" she said, ""I just wanted Mia to make me feel all tingly like you do when I'm in the bath. Am I in trouble?""</p><p>""No baby,"" Sue said, ""but I think we need to have a little talk later and I'll explain things to you, alright?"" To which Jas nodded and started to get dressed. Seeing her puffy little boobs and her damp, bare cunny, made my heart pound and I couldn't take my eyes off her. Sue saw me watching Jas, and smiled at me as she licked her lips, causing me to blush. As I joined her and the girls ran ahead again, she looked at me and said, ""The lust in your eyes when Jas was getting dressed, has got me excited now. Maybe we should disappear in the woods?"" and laughed.</p><p>We were well of the beaten track anyway, and I said to Sue, ""Just keep your eyes peeled in case anyone comes along,"" and dropped to my knees in front of her, lifting her skirt and covering her vulva with my wet lips. Sue groaned as she looked around and opened her legs wide. My tongue was quickly between her damp lips and flicking her clitoris, which rapidly rose as I sucked on it. I slid two fingers into her vagina and began thrusting them in and out, feeling her juices building up.</p><p>Breathlessly, Sue suddenly said, ""I bet you're imagining Jas's little cunny right now, aren't you sweet-pea?"" And with that she leaned back against the nearest tree and thrust her hips toward my mouth, rocking gently as I grasped her bottom with one hand and pulled her to me as I sucked and licked her clitoris while my fingers fucked her delicious cunny. I just nodded my head and pictured myself licking Jas one evening after I had made her cum in the bath, then sucking her gorgeous little boobs. I looked up as Sue bit her bottom lip and grabbed my head, shuddering as her orgasm hit her and as her juices flowed onto my hand. Not wanting to waste them, and wanting to taste her again, I turned and sat between her open legs as Sue, realising what I was doing, lowered her wet cunny and pressed it to my mouth as I licked every drop from her.</p><p>As her breathing returned to normal, and I felt I had licked every drop of cum from her, we both stood up and kissed. Sue moaned as her legs trembled and she tasted her juices on my lips, licking them from my skin, then said, ""Fuck sweet-pea, I don't know who was more turned on then, you or me. In my mind, I was watching you lick and finger Jas, and as soon as I suggested that to you and felt your mouth on my clit, there was no way I wanted you to stop, even if the whole neighbourhood walked past! That was delicious darling, and so daring for you!"" she giggled.</p><p>""I don't really know what came over me then, but seeing Jas naked sure fired my desire, and seeing Mia fingering her, I just wanted you so badly! Then when you said about me licking Jas, I couldn't get her out of my mind, although it was your cunny I was licking,"" I told her. Making sure the girls weren't too far away, we kissed again .......so deeply and passionately, before Sue suggested it was time to head home, and we called the girls. This time. I held her hand all the way home; to hell with what the neighbours think, and the girls didn't seen to bother about us being together, so why should I worry? That thought made me grin J</p><p>And that sort of set the pattern for the rest of the summer holidays. Me and Sue spent as much time together as possible, with a fair amount of that time either in her bed or mine. The girls played happily, and there were no more 'naked' incidents .....at least, that we know about. We can't vouch for what went on behind their closed bedroom door.</p><p>Before the girls went back to school, both of the girls celebrated their birthday with a party each. Mia was now 7 and Jas 12, and developing quite quickly. Sue continued to 'help' her in the bath, and I promised to seduce her when the opportunity arose; and gosh, did I look forward to that!!</p><p>During the last 3 weeks of the summer holiday, I introduced Sue and Jas to my parents. They treated Sue like one of the family and made a great fuss of Jasmine; making them both very welcome. Dad invited us all to a BBQ one Sunday and within minutes, Jas was copying Mia by calling them Grandma and Pops, to which they both responded with huge grins.</p><p>After the BBQ was over, I left Sue helping Dad tidy up outside and went in to help Mum with the washing-up. We were chatting away about everything and nothing, and Mum said she thought Jasmine was really lovely and that me and Sue seemed to be good friends, and I agreed that we got along famously. Quite out of the blue, she said, ""More than just friends?"" and smiled at me.</p><p>""Whatever do you mean Mum?"" I said, ""Of course we're just friends.""</p><p>""My girl,"" she said, ""I've always known when you aren't telling the truth; you can't fool your old Mum you know,"" grinning at me. ""Besides, your eyes tell a different story and you're blushing!""</p><p>This made me blush even more, and I said, ""I'm sorry Mum. I was hoping you would understand in time. I think I love her and we fit so well together, but please don't tell Dad,"" I pleaded.</p><p>""Danielle neither me nor your Dad are as blind as you seem to think we are. It was your Dad who first noticed, and said to me that he thought there was something more going on than we realised,"" and with that she hugged me and said, ""Just be happy darling, that's all we ask. Anyway, after the way Mark treated you, we're not altogether surprised, and Susan is lovely!""</p><p>""So, you're not angry then?"" I asked her.</p><p>""God, no!"" she said, ""And Jasmine will make a lovely grand-daughter; we'll spoil her as much as we do Mia,"" she laughed. ""But, does that make Susan our daughter-in-law or what?""</p><p>""I guess it makes Sue my life-partner, if you want to give her a label,"" I said laughing.</p><p>At that point Mia and Jas came bounding through the door saying, ""Can we have an ice-cream please grandma?"" Mum chuckled and told them they could have the top brick off the chimney if they wanted it. Jas giggled and said, ""That's silly grandma; what would we do with a brick??""</p><p>Mum got dishes and spoons and served them enough ice-cream to make them sick for a week, and off they scampered. I went outside, where Sue and Dad were chatting away and laughing, and slipped my arms round them both, joining in their conversation. After a while, I said to Sue, ""Can I have a quiet word please?"" and she smiled at me, nodded and followed me into the house. We went into the front room and I closed the door behind us.</p><p>""Anything wrong?"" she asked, looking a bit worried, as I slipped my arms round her waist and kissed her.</p><p>""No,"" I said, ""In fact, I don't think things could be any better,"" and related my conversation with Mum. Sue grinned at me and I said, ""I love you Babe,"" as our lips met again.</p><p>""I have been biting my tongue for weeks, because I wanted to tell you the same thing. I love you sweet-pea, and I love the idea of being your life-partner,"" she told me.</p><p>I said, ""Best we join the rest of our family then,"" and grinned at her. Holding each other's hand we back into the garden.</p><p>Dad saw us holding hands first and said, ""Thank the Lord for that! Now perhaps we can all relax!"" As he grinned, stepped forward and hugged Sue, kissing her on the cheek. Mum just looked on smiling at all of us, then called Jas over.</p><p>She hugged her and said, ""I think you'll make a super grand-daughter,"" and kissed her. Mia soon joined them and Mum looked so very content with both her grand-daughters. After that, Dad made a fuss of both the girls and soon had them both giggling as he tickled them.</p><p>Time seemed to fly past and it was soon time to head for home. Sue and me had a lot to talk about, and the girls had school tomorrow, so we said goodbye to Mum &amp; Dad (Grandma and Pops) and walked home, the two girls ahead of us hand in hand, and me and Sue with our arms round each other. Jasmine was delighted to have ""grand parents"" again; her Dad's parents having moved to California with their son, and Sue's parents had been killed in a car accident when Jas was just a baby.</p><p>Both me and Sue showered while the other one looked after the girls and, as I was last, took Mia into the shower with me. Washing her is always a delight to me and the feel of her small body is very arousing. While Mia got ready for bed, I slipped on a short kaftan (no undies) and went downstairs to hear Jas say, ""I'm going to have my bath Mummy; will you come up soon?""</p><p>""Darling, I must do some work ready for tomorrow, would it be alright if Auntie Danni bathed you tonight?"" Sue said to her, and she agreed. Sue looked at me meaningfully, smiled and licked her lips.</p><p>I sidled up to her and said, ""You'd better make sure that Mia stays down here then, if I'm to bathe Jas,"" grinning at her.</p><p>""Enjoy sweet-pea,"" she said, ""Jas will expect you to do what I do, you know?""</p><p>""Mmmmm. I wouldn't have it any other way,"" I said as I kissed her and squeezed her bottom. ""Do you want me to seduce her properly?""</p><p>""Of course I do,"" she said, ""It's about time she experienced the delights of another girls tongue,"" grinning and returning my kisses. With that, Jas headed for the bathroom and I followed a minute later. My heart was pounding at the thought of finally touching Jas's gorgeous young body. Her small, but developed, boobs; her round bottom and her virginal pussy!</p><p>As I left to go and bathe Jas, Mia was curled on Sue's lap listening to a story.</p>"
874,danseuse's story – Feb 2004,danseuse de blonde,2004,"How to begin? This is the first ""story"" I have attempted. I wrote that in quotation marks as it is something that has been and not from my imagination. I was thinking of adding or embellishing it with wished for sex but I decided not to. So if this isn't a hot, got-you-so-wet-and-aching kind of story I apologize now. It was a very intense, sensual, erotic time for me but I am not sure if I got that across successfully.",['fF nosex rom true'],"<p>February 2004, when I was still 14 years old, it had already been a
very cold snowy winter. It had been 5 months since Jennifer and I had
become an ""item"" as Dad would put it. We were best friends, and now
girlfriends, and lovers. I wasn't interested in boys nor other girls.
I was hers alone. Jennifer is 3 months older by the way. I hate to say
this but this isn't about her, although this happened because of her
(indirectly).</p><p>Dad was out in Boston doing some work and I had walked over to
Jennifer's to spend my time with her. Sitting at their kitchen table
for lunch, there was Jennifer and her parents, myself, Jennifer's
sister Robin, and a woman who was a friend of Robin's. Barbara is her
name. (Not to be confused with my Dad's Barbara, who is now my step-mom.)</p><p>Barbara and I were, of course, introduced to each other, and in finding
out we are both participants in the Arts, we spent time talking. I am
a dancer, and will always be even if it is only in my heart. Barbara,
on the other-hand, is an artist. She does commercial art for her
living, but is a sketch artist and painter as well. We sat on opposite
sides of the lunch table but not opposite each other. I kept looking
over at her even as I would be talking with someone else there. I
couldn't help it.</p><p>Barbara was 34 I later learned, and about 5' 7"" with a figure that, of course,
was more filled out than I am but still not fat or slovenly. She had dark,
dark eyes and black hair she kept on the short side, kind of a tousled
look but so fitting for her. Her mouth was lightly rouged and looked
so like satin to my eyes. I think I was entranced by her although I
know she never had intended to seduce me in any manner.</p><p>Anyway, she told me a friend was having an exhibit of paintings and
drawings of dancers and would I be interested in seeing it. I not only
was delighted with the idea of seeing this other woman's work but I'm
sure my heart leaped a bit at the idea of being with Barbara. I know
that deep inside me I was hating myself for my betrayal of Jennifer,
but it was nothing I actually thought out. Jennifer's mom called my
dad since Barbara was a friend of their family to ask him in my behalf
and at the same time to vouch for my safety with Barbara. Dad, being
the most fab parent alive, said okay.</p><p>I won't go into much about the exhibit other to say I was taking hours
there studying each and every painting and drawing, looking at each of
the dancers and feeling what they may have been feeling. I loved it
big time.</p><p>Anyway, while we were back at Barbara's apartment, in Boston, one of
the blizzards we had that winter hit hard. The bridges and highways
and trains were closed down. Even if the roads were open, Barbara's
little sports car would never have gotten through that storm. Dad told
me that he'd rather I didn't come back in that and so I stayed
overnight. Actually it turned out to be three nights.</p><p>Like I said, I could not take my eyes off of her. Listening to her
made me feel so much of that warm fuzzy feeling that at that time I
wanted it to snow forever.</p><p>We did struggle into the streets to get me some toiletries and she
bought undies for me and a pair of boots as I only had on light
sneakers.</p><p>She made us dinner later on with a lot of my help. Chicken Paprikash
of which I love to cook and to eat of course. (Thanks to Jennifer's
mom I know all those ""girl"" skills pretty well.) I even had some wine
with her, though alcohol normally is just too bitter for me to like.</p><p>She gave me one of her tank tops to wear to bed and along with fresh
panties it was what I wore to bed most times at home. I didn't want to
kick her out of her own bedroom and she wanted to take the couch so we
finally both took her bed. We quietly talked some that night lying
next to each other, watching the snow through her skylight and
windows. I could feel her body's warmth without touching her and my
heart and tummy were keeping me in a knot.</p><p>As I finally started getting too sleepy to stay awake, she rolled me
into her arms and we both fell asleep.</p><p>In the morning when I awoke, I was still in her arms although we must
have turned some because I was facing her and scrunched up to her. I
wiggled out of her arms finally, and after doing my morning ablutions,
I went into her living room to start my morning stretches and such.
Normally, I would run a few miles before I got ready for school, and
on days off as well at times. The blizzard was still going on and it
was no weather for that. So I was working on stretches and warmups
that I use in dance. I was using a bookshelf as a bar and putting one
leg up on it to work on my leg muscles. Also other leg stretches and
dance exercises (that the New York Dance Academy does as well) were in
my regimen.</p><p>Barbara had awoken and, not finding me there, had made some coffee and
was sitting on her couch, legs tucked up under her bum, and was just
quietly watching me. I jumped when I noticed her and was a little
self-conscious. She on the other hand started telling me how lovely
and graceful I was and wanted to do some sketches of me if I didn't
mind. My crush or whatever one calls it would not allow me to deny her
anything.</p><p>She did some quick sketches while I continued my morning workout and I
was floored when I saw them. Some were in pencil and others in
charcoal and I swear the girl in them was me but not me. She was soooo
sensual and graceful and beautiful that if it wasn't me I'd have
fallen for her—long hair pinned back, socks and panties and a tank
top, lithe body hinted at with the shape of a nipple inside the shirt
here, the curve of a bum cheek there, face alight with the
concentration yet joy at being lost in my dance.</p><p>(Later on she had made a painting of one of the pencil sketches and
it is still on a wall in my bedroom.)</p><p>We just hung out all day talking, listening to music, sometimes not
even doing or saying anything, just pleasuring in the silence and
being in each other's company. Called my Dad and made sure he knew I
was fine. As it turned out the storm lasted a few days so each day I
gave him a call to let him know I still loved him and really wasn't
running away from home. ::lol at myself::</p><p>That night I went to her bed after a hot steamy shower. I fell asleep
quickly and before I had gotten into my night outfit, just nude and
twisted some in the sheets Barbara told me the next morning. For some
reason I wasn't embarrassed as much as felt some kind of arousal at
what she saw and I hoped what she might have been thinking. Anyway, in
the morning I was naked and in her arms and my face was lying
comfortably on her bosoms. In fact once I awoke enough I felt a nipple
just touching the corner of my lips and that, dear reader, was the
hardest thing I have never done, taking that nipple and suckling. I
wanted to with all my soul but I didn't want her to wake up and be
shocked maybe and not like me anymore. I was even afraid to move and
wake her and yet I didn't want to move from her embrace, from the
warmth and comfort and yes, eroticism.</p><p>That day and night were similar. For instance I was sitting on her
window seat in the bay window in her bedroom lost in a book and wasn't
even aware of the drawing she made of me.  It was like she was
following me around all day, catching me lost in things and putting
them down on paper for our future pleasure. Fell asleep on her couch
that afternoon with my head on her lap. She never moved and finally
awoke that evening still there with her stroking my cheek, my hair,
very softly. I rolled my head so I was looking up at her and I was in
love with this woman.</p><p>By the way, I learned later on, and should have figured it since she
and Robin were friends, that Barbara was a lesbian. However she never
put the moves on me and in a way I love her for that sensitivity and
tenderness, yet at the same time I wish she had seduced me.</p><p>We still talk and occasionally I spend a day with her. If I could be
half the confidant-in-herself-and-her-choices woman as she is, have
half the talent (her in art, me in dance) she has,  I think I would be
the luckiest woman in the world.</p><p>Barbara, this is dedicated to you and I — nevermind because I'd
never have the nerve to possibly ruin what we do have and I do so love
my Jennifer.</p><p>Rachel, danseuse de blonde</p>"
875,danseuse's story – Sept 2002,danseuse de blonde,2002,"My first masturbation experience. Thanks to Robin, there have been many, many more for me. By the way, Robin is a lesbian, but back then I had no clue and wouldn't have understood it if I had known. I honestly don't care as to me, Robin is always Robin. ^_^",['true'],"<p>September 2002 - My 13th birthday was in a few days. Jennifer had
called me up to have me come over for one of our
(mostly-every-weekend) sleep-overs. We had been doing that at each
other's house almost since the day we met back when I was going into
kindergarten and she into 1st grade.</p><p>Up to now, we had done lots of cuddling, some kissing, and just plain
holding each other while sleeping.</p><p>Anyway, she told me that Robin was going to show us something but I
couldn't get her to tell me what. (One of her joys in life has been
teasing me no end; and yes, you may take that in a few ways. Her other
big joy is to — well another time, or you can just outright ask me I
suppose.)</p><p>Robin is Jennifer's sister. Now she is away in college in New York
City, but back then she was 16 and still at home of course.</p><p>Their parents were going out for the evening with some friends of
theirs so we had the house to ourselves. A lot of times Robin would go
out with her friends, but at times, like that night, she didn't mind
hanging with us.</p><p>Jennifer and I were in her room, on her bed, figuring out what way of
kissing each other felt nicest to us (mouth to mouth, not ""advanced""
kissing). So far, I thought gently sucking on her tongue inside my
mouth made me feel the squirmiest. So when Robin walked in and sat
watching us for a bit, I didn't have a clue. Jennifer noticed her I
found out the next day; but, being underneath Jennifer, my own view
was limited to her face, her hair, and not really wanting to look
around.</p><p>Finally she let me come up for air, not that I wanted to, but she did
and rolled off me to lie side-by-side holding hands. Robin asked us
about what we like with each other, but not in a brash, or mocking,
way. She sat on the bed by me and while we all talked about it I was
getting the giggles. Her fingertips very very softly stroking the
inside of my thighs was ticklish to me and I couldn't help myself.
(""The Ultimate Tickle"" might be another story to tell some time.) But
honestly? I liked it too. Made me feel a bit squirmy yes, but also
kind of like that ""warm fuzzy feeling"" I get at times like when Dad
holds me and we sit and watch some television, or when Jennifer and I
just snuggle and nothing else.</p><p>Anyway, our talk got around to her offering to show us how to play
with each other in a more pleasurable way. (My words now, I forget
exactly how she had worded it then. She and Jennifer had done this the
night before.) At her suggestion, Jennifer tugged off my overlong
T-shirt and at the same time Robin pulled my panties down my bare legs
over my ankles and tossed them aside. Except for my anklette that I
almost never ever take off, I was bare naked. Robin tugged down her
stretch jeans and her own top and kneeled back on her bum wearing just
socks, while behind me Jennifer had also put on a matching outfit to
mine, her birthday suit. ::giggling for real::</p><p>Robin was just gorgeous to me. Now, I'm sure that she looked similar
to a lot of other teens her age, as in my own way I do now, but back
then she was an ""almost-grownup"", with real boobs that looked so soft
and had dark dark nipples that were pointing right at me it seemed.
She has dark brown hair, thick and shiny, worn then a bit below her
shoulders in a soft wave. With a small waist, her hips were getting that
wider look that an adult has. I had a hard time not staring to tell
the truth, and I was about praying that I'd look even half as nice as
she when I grew up.</p><p>Robin sat back against some pillows and Jennifer kind of pushed me
down so that I could have a long close look at Robin's ""womanhood"". Robin told me
that Jennifer and she had done this the night before and now Jennifer
wanted me to learn too. I lay flat on my tummy, feeling Robin's legs
against my sides. The warmth of her most intimate place was against my
face although we weren't touching there. I was inhaling her scent, and
while unfamiliar to me, it also was what now I'd call ""heady"". I was a
bit light-headed perhaps, or maybe just entranced. Or are they the
same thing?</p><p>She kept herself shaved except for a small thin stripe going up to her
bikini line. (Jennifer is like that now also. This I know as I'm her
personal stylist. ::snickering:: ) Her outer lips were puffy and full
and spread some letting her soft pinkness, glistening some from her
wetness, be seen. Now of course I know what all that means but then it
was so new to me that I think I lost all track of everything,
everybody, there.</p><p>Robin was talking to me but not sure I heard all she said because she
was gently sliding her fingers over herself there. Occasionally a
knuckle would just brush across my lips or the tip of my nose I was
that close. Using her pointy and ring fingers, she pulled herself open
some and circled her clitoris with her middle finger. I remember her
getting wetter because I saw some wetness very slowly sliding out of her, and
when her pointy finger from her other hand dipped into it and she slid
it over my lips, I think I fell in love. If I wasn't lying down I can
just imagine me swooning for real. My head *was* spinning and I had no
coherent thoughts.</p><p>She fairly quickly was pushing herself up against her fingers and
that would bump herself against my face but I never moved back. When
she had her orgasm I could hear the wet slippery sound of her fingers
there, her low sounding voice mouthing ""dirty"" words, and finally, with her
back arched to what must have been close to the spine-breaking point,
a louder cry out to God to fuck her, or something like that.</p><p>I couldn't move. I was flushed, breathing hard, nostrils flaring, eyes
wide, and my hips humping nothing. I didn't know any of that at the
time but Jennifer made a point to tell me, loving friend that she is. ^_^</p><p>I was just stunned. The sight, sounds, scents, was so overwhelming to
me. I knew that sex was supposed to be a nice-feeling thing but to be
like <i>*that*</i>? Wow.</p><p>After a while, when Robin had her breathing and heart rate at a more
normal pace, she pulled me up to sit with Jennifer. Jennifer had put
some pillows up against her headboard and was sitting up against them.
I was sitting between her legs leaning back against her. I could feel
her smooth dry skin, her newbie breasts (a-cup already) her arms
around my waist, and, again at Robin's suggestion, brushing back my
almost back-of-my-knees long hair, her teeth nuzzling at the sides of
my neck. Jennifer uses that since to make me instant-horny. She really
does and it really works.</p><p>Robin sat between my own legs, her bum back on her heels, and taking
my face in her hands leaned over me and we kissed. It was a kiss like Jennifer had
never kissed me up to then. Once again I was breathless, swiftly
becoming a puddle of
almost-13-year-old-girl-feeling-physical-and-emotional things that were
simply a bit much for me to take at once like this. I died and was
reborn in Robin's image. I was hers if she'd have me, her girlfriend,
slave, whatever for the rest of my natural life. (This feeling was to
last that evening, by morning I belonged to Jennifer and it's been
that way since.)</p><p>Her fingers, sliding over my skin, my breasts barely more than a tiny
swelling with a nipple tipping each one like a little cherry on top of
a sundae. The were tingly, almost hurting (but not in a bad way). Her
palm on my tummy, fingertip swirling around my tummy button (as I call
it). Looking down I found my legs had parted as wide as they could,
and I could do splits even back then, and I hadn't even *felt* them
move. Her fingers in my ""peach fuzz"", tickling me but it was so an
exciting feeling and finally, my own clitoris. I jumped. Jennifer held
me to her. Robin's finger pressed hard and rolled her (all my body
parts are ""hers' to me, not ""its""), pressed light and circled, slid
ever soooooooo slowly from my bum-hole and up past my clitoris. Every
time her finger slid over it, I would jump again.  (I do this to
Jennifer now and it is *so* much fun to have that kind of control over
my girlfriend. ::snickering:: ) I had my first ever orgasm (well
technically second). I was helpless, just limp in Jennifer's arms, not
able to think at all, let alone clearly. Epiphany! I was a WOMAN. (Or
so I thought.  Silly me.)</p><p>Next it was my own turn, to try my new learned(?) skills on myself. Of
course I made a fumbling pretty pathetic attempt, would work myself up
big time and then lose it. Robin sliding me down on my back, laying
partly on me, kissing me with no mercy for my lungs when I was ""almost
there"", did it. I never thought it would be feeling so so SO great,
nor that I could ever achieve that again. But I did. Many many times
since, bless Robin.</p><p>And because of her, I've been able to give Jennifer many hours (not
all at once) of exquisite pleasure. ::sighing in my own happiness::
-30</p><p>danseuse de blonde</p>"
876,A Child's Fears,danseuse de blonde,1,"A girl (me?), her mother, her fears and the aftermath.",['Fg/inc(?)/ped'],"<p style=""color:indigo;"">Rachel's Fantasy. Not growing up with my biological mother living with us, this is really fantasy. But not about her. I used my own and my step-mom's names. The description of her though is not completely accurate as the real Barbara is, like me, blonde.</p><p style=""color:indigo;"">The fear of that kind of storm is all too true about me. I am terrified when we get any lightning or thunderstorms. I may even be astrapophobic. I don't know.</p><p style=""color:indigo;"">Anyway, here is my first fiction attempt. I hope it's okay.</p><p style=""color:indigo;"">Once again I am not positive about the story codes. I put in whatever I thought it might be for different people, but I might be wrong and I apoligse about that.</p><p class=""h2"">RACHEL'S ROOM...</p><p>It was a dark and stormy night. The rain was coming down in droves,
sheets, solid walls of it. The streets were overflowing into small
un-driveable rivers. All the normal quiet sounds heard in the house at
night were drowned out by the hammering of the rain.</p><p>Rachel was under her blankets. The storm had stalled in this area and
that was not helping her nerves. The lightning constantly startling
her, the tremendous booms and cracks of kettle-drum low notes only
adding to her torment. Being 10 years old, while fun and having  few
""grownup"" responsibilities, still had it's flaws. She wanted to go pee
so so SO bad, and was squeezing so hard not to release it in her bed,
but it was too frightening to leave her sanctuary she had created.</p><p>Nature was too insistent and she ran for the bathroom, just making it
in time as her bladder relaxed and filled the bowl with the yellow
fluid, her nose filling with the strong odor. Finally, wiping and
flushing, washing up and turning off the light, she walked out into
the hall. A horrific BOOM. The house's lighting rod had just payed for
itself. Shrieking in terror, Rachel ran full tilt into her mom's room
and dived under the blankets, waking her mother up.</p><p>Crying and shaking and shivering, she snuggled up into her mom's arms.
finding warm maternal comfort, her face buried in her mother's
cleavage, and slowly calmed down.</p><p class=""h2"">BARBARA'S ROOM...</p><p>The storm was noticed by Barbara, but she was used to such things and
would drift off to sleep again, pleasantly warm wrapped in her top
sheet and comforter. The room was fairly large, being the ""Master""
bedroom, although Barbara thought of it as the ""Mistress"" bedroom. The
walls were painted in a soft pastel green, the curtains and
appointments color co-ordinated to it. The bed itself was an ""Olympic
Queen"", about six inches wider than the ""normal"" queen sized mattress.
So when immediately after the  bolt of heavenly electricity hit the
lightning rod, a faster-than-a-speeding-bullet bundle of terrified
10-year little girl flying into Barbara's bed, wasn't too surprising.
Being on her own, Barbara had no need to wear any nightclothes if she
so desired. Rachel had adopted mom's mode of sleep-wear for that past
few years. Tonight, as most times,Barbara was in all her own nudity,
her mature body radiating health. She was in her mid-30's now and
still received a lot of looks from men and at times women on the
streets. If anything, she found that the latter interested her more
these days.</p><p>She knew her daughter's fear of these kind of storms and pulling
Rachel under the cover,s she enveloped the poor child in her body and
arms. The comfort of a loving bodily contact and soft whispering words
soon soothed Rachel. She started falling asleep as her lips found a
soft nipple and out of reflex she latched and started suckling.</p><p>Much as this gave Barbara pleasure, it also would wake up her libido.
This wasn't the time to indulge herself however, and after a bit, she
too fell into the arms of Somnus. (Ask me why not ""Morpheus"" if you
want to.)</p><p class=""h2"">THE NEXT MORNING...</p><p>The sky was still overcast and the rain was not as heavy. It was a
lazy Sunday morning. Carefully, not to waken her little sleeping
child, Barbara took a long deep stretch, her leg, tummy, chest, and
arm muscles straining. Back arching a moment, her velvety-soft skinned
breasts stood up two peaks over-towering a deep valley. Her nipples
now bared, felt the cooler air in the room touching them, and she
watched them harden and darken some. She relaxed again and rolled to
one side, up on her elbow, watching her daughter peacefully sleeping.</p><p>Rachel's long fine honey-blonde hair half covered her face, hiding her
perfect eyelashes that so many women would love to attain. Her lips
were occasionally making the same sucking motions that babies can be
seen doing. Barbara leaned over, her own thick auburn hair falling
over the rest of Rachel's face, her breasts pressing against the
child, giving her daughter a soft kiss on the side of her exposed neck.</p><p class=""h2"">RACHEL...</p><p>Feeling her mom's warmth, the pressure of being leaned on a little
bit, the soft kiss on her pulse point, woke Rachel into a half-sleepy
world. She took her time opening her eyes to look up into her mom's
eyes, hazel eyes for both of them.</p><p>A happy little smile, sitting up some, giving her mom a good-morning
kiss. Not knowing about society's taboos yet in her short little life,
Rachel held the kiss on her mom's lips only ""'cause it feels so nice.""
On an impish impulse, she nipped her mother's lower lip causing her
mom to startle and pull away. Looking into her sweet mother's eyes
from inches away, Rachel saw the smile and heard the little laugh
before her mother returned the kiss. She felt her mother sucking on
her own lower lip and sighed. The feeling was so loving that her heart
turned to mush for her mom. Yet...there was that weird feeling in her
lower tummy. Almost like when she was way way WAY nervous about doing
something. Her mother would call that ""butterflies."" Pushing her
tongue tip against her mother's lips, she tried to push her mom away
but it slid inside her mother's mouth and felt so neat. Scrunching up
to her mom, body to body, she quietly lay in her arms, enjoying the
kiss no end and slowly calming down.</p><p class=""h2"">IN BARBARA'S WORDS...</p><p>""I can't really say why, but the sight of Rachel laying beside me, her
little girl snores, her face so peaceful and angelic, I just had to
kiss her. Even when she awoke and bit my lip, it only increased
whatever I was feeling. It can't be lust. Not for a 10-year old girl.
Not for my own daughter. Can it?</p><p>""I let my own feeling take me over as I returned her bite, feeling
that soft little lower pouty lip, sucking it like a precious flower
petal. Maybe it IS lust. I do recognize the feelings I am getting, the
physical ones I mean.</p><p>""I touched one nipple, my own I mean, finding it so sensitive. I wish
my baby was still at that age that she was actively suckling. They
seem to need that attention. Pinching, harder and harder, only
increased its aching need.</p><p>""WIthout any conscious thought, I gently turned Rachel's face toward
my bosom, offering myself to my child, selfishly wanting her to give
me some relief.""</p><p class=""h2"">IN RACHEL'S MIND...</p><p>So comfy, so safe, so loved. Soft booby pressing against me. Mommy
rubbing my lips with her nipply. Wanting to put it in my mouth like
last night. But will I go to sleep again? Will mommy be mad at me? I
look up at her face but she is just holding me, smiling so nice. I
love mommy a ton.</p><p>Feeling it between my lips. Kindof like a rubber eraser but not like
it at all. I look up at her again and go ""Goo goo"" and pretend I'm a
little baby and I put my mouth around it and drink make-believe milk
from my mommy. It's so neat in my mouth. My tongue is tickling it and
it's all wet now and oh so lovely a feeling. I hope she doesn't want
to get up soon though my tummy feels growly  and hungry.</p><p class=""h2"">IN BARBARA'S WORDS...</p><p>""I give up and give in. No thinking processes are working right now.
Only the physical feelings and the actions are on auto-pilot I
suppose. I hold my baby girl close to my breast, one hand sliding down
my stomach, around my hip and down the outside of my thigh. I move it
up very very slowly, having slid it around to the inside. Only the
tips of my fingernails on my soft skin, my hand moves further up, to
press my whole hand against me, feeling my warmth and moistness. Oh
why am I not alone in my room? I want any one of my vibrators inside
me so much right now.</p><p>""Instead, I gently pull Rachel away from my nipple and ease her back
to lie against my pillows, her bum-length hair spread out like angel
wings.</p><p>""Moving myself against the side of her, tucking my hair back behind my
ears, I lean over and in turn suckle my 10-year-old's own nipples. The
slight puffiness behind them, her breasts just barely waking up to
what they one day will be, I lick and suck, nibble and pull, giving
each one equal time and attention.""</p><p>""I anxiously gaze in her eyes, hoping against all hope that I am not
discomforting her. But what I see is her so trusting look, her little
smile, and her unconscious biting of her lower lip. My Rachel is
finding this pleasant.""</p><p class=""h2"">IN BARBARA;S ROOM..</p><p>*RING RING""..""RING-RING""..""RING-RI""...Barbara rolls over and answers
the telephone. It's is one of Rachel's friends, wanting to know if
Rachel wants to go to the mall with her friend's mom and her. Rachel
looks over at her mom, not wanting to leave but still it's her friend
and they are best friends. Barbara, smiling as she so often is doing
when watching or looking at her precious offspring, gives her approval
and gets up to slip on a robe and start breakfast.</p><p>Maybe with Rachel out, there can be some quiet-time for herself and
her toys. ::sigh::</p><p>FIN</p>"
877,Annie's New Outlook,danseuse de blonde,1,"Annie's husband Bill is off to Chicago, leaving a very healthy woman's libido at home. She finds herself starting to fantasise about her daughter's friend Emily, with a lot of introspection.","['F/g', 'mast', 'mast-solo']","<p>Annie pulled the pillow over her head. She really was tolerant of her
daughter Michaela and her friends and remembered her own sleepovers
with a lot of nice memories. Peeking at the clock on the front face of
her radio, she saw it was 3:08 in the morning. Sighing, Annie got up
and shaking her head to let her soft thick sable-colored hair fall
into a reasonable semblance of order, entered the dim hallway.</p><p>Walking to Michaela's room, she could hear the laughter and screeching
and something akin to screams as the five girls were playing at
who-knows-what. Scolding herself to keep a straight face, she knocked.</p><p>Silence.</p><p>Instantaneous silence.</p><p>Sudden.</p><p>Dead.</p><p>Silence.</p><p>Annie's eyebrows rose.</p><p>A quiet little 11 year old's voice squeaked, ""Come in.""</p><p>Walking in she found the girls sitting together on the floor with
their backs near one wall and facing the door. Huddled together
tightly, eyes wide, hair of all colors and styles and lengths
disheveled. One girl, Martina, pulled her top down but not before
Annie could see her bare girlhood. (""Is that a real word?” Annie asked
herself.)</p><p>Taking a second look at the group, she noticed something missing.</p><p>""Where is Emily? The bathroom door was open when I walked past it just
now.""</p><p>Glancing at each other, the girls united in a silent front.</p><p>Puzzled at the lack of an answer, Annie bit her lower lip in thought.</p><p>""Well young ladies? Where is Emily?""</p><p>Another mutual look and the girls slowly moved apart to reveal Emily,
naked as the day she was born, laying underneath the little pack of
friends. Michaela sat still, trembling slightly, the middle finger of
her right hand still inserted somewhat inside Emily's little bare
cunny. Gulping with concern about her Mom getting mad, she slowly
pulled her finger free and totally unaware of what she was doing, put
it in her mouth and sucked on it, eyes glued on Annie's face.</p><p>And now dear reader, we step away from the posting and continue on...</p><p>Annie quietly turned and left the room, leaving five very puzzled
little girls. She went to the bathroom down the hallway and ran a soft
washcloth under hot water before wringing it out as well as could be.</p><p>Returning, she told her charges, ""Girls, I have you all this weekend
and if we are going to the beach today as planned, we should get there
early enough to beat the crowd. They said Saturday will be in the low
90's, so I'm positive everyone and her sister will be heading over
there. So get your little asses to bed and I'll help Emily clean up
and then light out girls. Ok?""</p><p>Little giggles at Annie's use of ""the A-word"", the girl's murmured
their compliance and headed for their blanket-rolls with the exception
of two. Michaela and Martina curled up on Michaela's bed, arms around
each other. Kneeling down beside Emily, Annie had trouble repressing
some laughter, as she looked Emily over. The poor girl, still lying on
her back and just as naked as when ""discovered"" by Annie, was frozen
like a statue. Only her almond shaped eyes followed Annie.</p><p>Annie made some soothing sounds and stroked her hair and told her to
relax, that she wasn't in trouble, or any of the other girls. Looking
around the room, she remembered to tell the ""Troop of Trouble"", as she
thought of them, ""When we get back this afternoon girls, we need to
sit and talk""</p><p>Turning back to Emily, she looked over her burgeoning body. Emily had
been an orphan, from Hawaii and of obviously Polynesian ancestry with
her browner skin tone, black, black thick hair, and just the general
look of her features. Her ""buds"" were larger than Michaela's, easily a
full b-cup by now. The nipples and aureoles were dark, almost the
color of bittersweet chocolate, and probably tasting as nice.</p><p>Annie startled, thinking to herself, ""Wait a minute, I am not into
either my daughter or her little friends. Behave Annie and maybe that
new toy that looks as big around as a horse just might be nice to you
when you get back to your room.""</p><p>Annie carefully wiped the girl's outer skin, gently moving the soft,
moist, still warm cloth down further, With a tender touch, she
encouraged Emily to move her legs further apart and wiped away the
girl's wetness that had slid down over her bum-hole.  Back up, she
carefully parted Emily's lips and found that yes indeed; Emily was
starting to grow up. Her inner lips held in a small quantity of what
Annie could only think of as ""lubricant"", that an older girl, and
woman, would discharge in preparation for entry. Stopping when she saw
Emily reacting to the cloth, Annie finished up and leaned over. About
to plant a kiss on Emily's cunny, and hoping Emily hadn't caught on,
she shifted and kissed the tip of Emily's little nose. Helping the
girl to her feet, she gave a light swat on her bare bum and told her
to ""...Hit the sack and I'll see you girls later on."" Turning off the
light and closing the door behind her, Annie went back to her own
empty bed.</p><p>In the dark bedroom, only a slash of faint light through her curtains
from a street light down the block, Annie lay back, thinking.</p><p>""What was that about? A girl my own daughter's young age? Her skin
<i>did</i> feel soft and warm, smooth and inviting to touch... Stop it!
What's with you Annie? She needed Bill to get back soon from Chicago.
Really needed some hard hot sweaty down-to-earth sex with him....
...Emily's nipples, needing a warm mouth on them, licking her little
belly button, fingers teasing her little-girl-bare cunny..."" Annie
snapped out of it as her fingers straying past her soft curls found
that she was as moist as any other time she was aroused.</p><p>""Aroused? This is not right. Squeezing Emily's soft firm bum
cheeks...stroking her little hole back there...kissing Emily, teasing
her tongue, licking Emily's teeth and gums, fingers tight in the
girl's hair..."" Annie's back arched high, her pussy exposed in its
pure womanly glory, fingers flying over her sensitive clitoris, face
contorted as her muscles strained and held in momentary rictus.</p><p>""UUUUUNNNNNGGGHHH!"" Annie's world exploded into a firework of color
that rivaled anything seen on Independence Day. Annie collapsed in
total abandon, legs and arms flung carelessly, her hair tousled over
her face, her c-cup bosom rising and falling with her rapid breathing.
Fading thoughts of Emily being with her, on top of Annie, both with
their faces plastered to each other's womanhood (""Now that <i>is</i> a
word"", Annie giggled to herself.). Annie's fingers digging into a pair
of 11-year-old ass cheeks.</p><p>Rolling on her side, fingers resting against her most intimate place,
hair still over her face, Annie fell back asleep.</p><p>Her clock read 4:17 in the morning.</p>"
878,A Cautionary Tale,danseuse de blonde,1,Discretion is the best policy; even your neighbors may be watching you.,[''],"<p>Tuesday, 0600</p><p>The clock radio turned on and the volume gently increased to the
pre-set level. Marion awoke to the grating tones of the local newscaster.
“…newswoman Kathy Katie is on the scene. Kathy?”</p><p>“This is Kathy Katie outside the house right now. We are being held
behind the police vehicles but we can see two detectives and three
uniformed policepeople at the door.”</p><p>Marion’s attention was distracted by the loud, authoritative knocking
on her front door. Turning to check on her daughter Lindsey, still
fast asleep, she slipped on a robe and walked out to the door. Opening
it, she was pushed back by two people in suits and some policepeople.
Closing the door behind them she entered her livingroom. One of the
uniformed women went back and re-opened the door, allowing Marion to
see some of her neighbors and reporters right outside, as well as
allowing them to see into the house.</p><p>“Are you Marion Senesee of 374 WNW Laurene Drive ma’am?”
“Yes, I am”, Marion answered hesitantly.</p><p>“I am inspector Calleous and this is Deputy Inspector Frankl of the
DOP. We have had a complaint about you and your daughter Ms. Senesee.
It seems that you are abusing and mistreating your daughter Lindsey.
The Department Of Perversions takes this very seriously ma’am.”
“Mama? Who are these people?”</p><p>Everyone turned to see 12 year-old Lindsay walking in and taking her
mother’s hand in hers. What they saw was an attractive girl of average
height and weight for her age. The two inspectors glanced at each
other on seeing the girl in total nudity, and Inspector Calleous made
some notes in her charge book.</p><p>“Go inside Honey and get ready for school please”, Marion practically
begged her precious daughter. But the Inspectors told her to stay as
they had some questions to ask of her.</p><p>“Has you mother ever taken you to her bed Lindsey?”</p><p>A quiet “Yes, many times” was her answer.</p><p>“Has she ever done anything to you that made you ashamed in front of
your friends for instance?”</p><p>A quick look up at her mother, “Umm, yeah.”</p><p>The inspectors exchanged looks again. Inspector Frankl knelt down to
be on eye level with the young girl, “Lindsey, we need to ask you
these things. You do understand that right?”</p><p>“Yes sir”</p><p>“Good, then I want the absolute truth from you honey, are you still a
virgin?”</p><p>“YES, I AM”, Lindsey shouted and ran off to her room, crying.”</p><p>He stood up, facing Marion. “Ms. Senesee you are under arrest under
Article 19.a.76.b of the DOP Code, that any parents defying this code
will be put into a mental institute for treatment until the
authorities judge so.”</p><p>“My baby! Will I see my baby?” she cried out.</p><p>“No ma’am, all contact with your daughter has ended as of this time.
She will be put into a respectable family and brought up properly.”
1 Month Later</p><p>The Courts put Lindsey in with a home of two parents and three
children older than herself.</p><p>Mrs. Landers, her new “mom” slid the larger-than-life dildo inside
Lindsey. She pushed it in and out of Lindsey, much as Mr. Landers had
done with his. “You know Lindsey that your mother really needed help
and now she will be getting it. The law says that all girls will lose
their virginity by the age of 7, be taught proper sexual conduct and
will show such at appropriate times and places in public. She was what
we call a pervert and would only hold you and kiss you and did nothing
at all about your needs dear.”</p><p>Lindsey smiled, “Yes Mama. I love you.”</p>"
879,The Day She Turned Eleven,danwoodsversion1,1,"The day after Becky Lewis turned eleven, she finds herself a magnet for hot, lesbian sex, from all girls of any age.","['f', 'g', 'mast', 'con', 'ped']","<p>Becky Lewis was your typical 10-year-old girl. She went to school, hung out with friends, and visually she was an angel. She stood at about 5'1"", and her pinkish blonde hair was so long it would caress her soft butt when she was naked, and she liked being naked. Her eyes were a deep light blue, perfectly balanced by her button nose. Her skin was a smooth, light brown tan, with no lines, puberty had not yet kicked in, not even slightly, but this all changed the day after her eleventh birthday.</p><p>""How do you fell hon?""</p><p>""Still feel all funny, really hot.""</p><p>""Well don't worry, after work I'll get you something from the chemist, help with your fever.""</p><p>""Do you have to go to work?""</p><p>""Becky, I know you don't feel well, but, and I do believe these were your words, 'It's just a fever, I can still eat my cake.'""</p><p>""Yeah, alright,"" said Becky under a false pout.</p><p>Her mother giggled to herself, ""Anyway, Stacy finishes school soon, she'll be here in about half an hour, then she can tend to your every need,"" she said as she bowed towards her daughter.</p><p>""It is so hard to find good slaves these days,"" replied Becky, the two Lewis' laughed at each other.</p><p>""So you'll be ok for a little while?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Good, and don't get into any mischief.""</p><p>""Me?""</p><p>""You.""</p><p>Becky watched as her mum got up and left her room saying her goodbyes. Becky sat in her bed, listening out for sound of the front door to close and her mum's car to drive away, then Becky just sat there twiddling her thumbs.</p><p>""I'm bored.""</p><p>Becky got out of bed and walked across her room. If one was use to describe her room it would be pink, pink wallpaper, very pink carpet, stuffed animals took up as much space as possible, she walked towards her window and opened it to let in some cool spring air.</p><p>""Mmm, that feels a bit better,"" she said as the air rushed over her hot form, she then turned and walked towards the door, undoing the buttons on the pale yellow pyjama shirt she was wearing and let it fall to the floor, clad only in white panties she went downstairs to the kitchen where she fetched herself a glass of water and went back upstairs, pausing briefly to look at herself in the full length mirror in the living room.</p><p>Back in her room, she took a sip of water and placed the glass on her bedside cabinet before going back to the window, once again feeling the soft breeze wash over her.</p><p>""Why am I so hot?"" she moaned, rubbing her hands over her forehead. She continued to stand in front of the window as her hands slowly started to drift down her young body, stopping at her chest, feeling her small nipples get hard, something they had been doing a lot these past few weeks, much to the surprise of her mother. Her right hand journeyed further south, rubbing her panty covered bud. She felt her lips spread and slipped her forefinger in between, gliding back and forth, causing her body to involuntarily rock in motion. Her nipples got even harder and more sensitive and her right hand was getting wetter from the moisture flowing from her.</p><p>""Mmm, still feel hot.""</p><p>Becky slid her hand out of her panties and hooked her fingers around the band, sliding them down off her legs and kicking them across her room. Now naked she walked towards her bedside cabinet and dipped two fingers into the cool glass of water and returned them to her wet lips.</p><p>""T-that's better.""</p><p>She felt her body shiver as her hand worked its magic between her legs, causing an involuntary rocking motion.</p><p>""Real... better.""</p><p>Her breathing got heavy and more rapid, and she could feel an increasing need to pee, she could feel it building up when suddenly...</p><p>""Becky? Are you upstairs?""</p><p>Stacy's call as she came up the stairs snapped Becky back into reality, realising her current state; naked, hot and dripping between the legs, she quickly grabbed a baggy old t-shirt and slipped it over herself.</p><p>""Becky are you... ok?""</p><p>""Yeah, fine. Just... a little hot.""</p><p>""You do look a little flushed.""</p><p>As Stacy stared at Becky she noticed the clothes strewn on the floor, and the fluid running down her inner thigh.</p><p>""Becky?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Maybe a cold shower will cool you down.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>Stacy left the room and went to the bathroom, while Becky breathed a sigh of relief.</p><p>Now back downstairs in the living room, Stacy couldn't get the image of Becky out of her mind. The sweat glistening on her face, her flushed cheeks, a glazed look in her eyes, the sweet scent flowing from her, a scent she knew all to well. Stacy had one thought running through her mind, she wanted to make love to Becky.</p><p>Upstairs the shower was cooling down Becky, but she was still shaken from nearly being caught, shaken and a little excited. She kept on thinking about what must be going through Stacy's mind at the sight she saw. And she wanted to find out. Stacy had known Becky since she was born, and had looked after her very often over the years. Stacy was a beautiful 18 year old. Her short black hair was tied into tiny pigtails, and perfectly complemented her grey eyes. Her skin was quite pale, and her 34b breasts would freely move under her cotton tops. Becky couldn't think of anything else now, she wanted to make love to Stacy.</p><p>""That feels better,"" Becky said as she came downstairs.</p><p>""Good. I thought that might..."" Stacy lost her train of thought as she saw Becky.</p><p>Becky had put her baggy T-shirt back on, but she hadn't dried herself from the shower. She was wet all over, and it had soaked into her t-shirt causing it to cling her young body, showing every curve on her.</p><p>""Are you ok Stacy?""</p><p>""Wha? Oh, yeah. Why didn't you dry yourself off?""</p><p>""I wanted to keep the cold water on me. To keep me cool.""</p><p>""If you say so.""</p><p>Becky sat down on a chair next to the sofa Stacy was sitting on. They watched TV for about ten minutes when Stacy noticed Becky kept fidgeting on her seat.</p><p>""Becky? You ok?""</p><p>""What, oh yeah, I'm fine.""</p><p>""Why do you keep fidgeting?""</p><p>""I just, feel really hot.""</p><p>""Come here, I'll check your temperature.""</p><p>Becky got up and walked towards Stacy, standing in front of her.</p><p>""Ok, let's see.""</p><p>Stacy reached out and put her hand over Becky's forehead.</p><p>""Doesn't feel that hot.""</p><p>""That's 'cos that isn't where it is.""</p><p>""Where is then?"" asked Stacy as she took her hand off of her, ""Show me.""</p><p>Becky brought both her hands up and placed them over her pointy nipples.</p><p>""It's hot here.""</p><p>""Ok,"" Stacy said, swallowing as she spoke, ""Anywhere else?""</p><p>Becky's hands dropped from her chest, her right snuck around behind her, cupping her young butt. Her left hand moved slowly between her legs, running over her hairless mound.</p><p>""It's hot here too.""</p><p>""Umm, right. I'll just go get you a cold drink. Maybe you should have another cold shower later.""</p><p>Stacy got up and walked to the kitchen, opening the fridge to get a drink when she heard a high-pitched moan from the living room.</p><p>""Becky?""</p><p>Stacy walked back and saw Becky lying back on the coffee table. Her still-wet t-shirt was pulled around her waist and her left hand was rubbing furiously on her pussy.</p><p>""Becky? What are you doing?""</p><p>""I... can't, help... feels too good.""</p><p>Her leg muscles tensed as she brought her feet up, resting them on the tables edge.</p><p>""Becky, you have to stop.""</p><p>""Mmmm.""</p><p>Stacy walked closer to Becky, not sure what to do she just knelt down in front of her and watched.</p><p>""Ohhh, yes.""</p><p>Becky pushed two fingers into herself, feeling no resistance. Her small body squirming over the glass table top. Juices flowed freely from her, the scent of which, washed over Stacy's form.</p><p>""B-Becky?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she replied, at no point stopping her penetrative onslaught.</p><p>""You smell... really sweet.""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""Like, h-h-honey.""</p><p>Stacy leant forward, resting her hands on Becky's soft thighs. Her tongue slowly licked the juices from her, before replacing Becky's fingers with her tongue.</p><p>""Uhhh, S-Stacy. That's... that's real good.""</p><p>Stacy continued tongue fucking her, as she put her on forefinger into Becky's tight virgin asshole.</p><p>""Oww, Stacy, that hurts.""</p><p>Stacy took her mouth away from Becky's honeypot for a brief moment, ""Shh, it'll be fine.""</p><p>Stacy pushed her tongue back into her, while her finger started pumping back and forth with increasing pace, causing Becky to hump back involuntarily, causing deeper penetration from Stacy's finger and tongue.</p><p>""Stacy.""</p><p>""Mmm?"" came the muffled reply.</p><p>""I-I... I love y-y... ahhhh!""</p><p>Becky's hands flew to her small chest, her back arched as she orgasmed, cum pouring out of her like a tap, Stacy tried to drink up as much as she could, but there was too much, it dribbled down her chin and dripped onto the carpet.</p><p>""Becky, you ok sweetie?""</p><p>Becky's body lay limp as she recovered, sweat glistening on her young body.</p><p>""I... have... never... felt... better,"" she managed to reply through short breathes.</p><p>""What were you about to say before?""</p><p>""I was gonna say...""</p>"
880,Mom has daughters sucks a dog,Dark Lezz,0,A decadent mother takes an opportunity to lead her two young daughters into bestiality and incest,"['Fg', 'beast(M)', 'coercion']","<p>I had been worried about my daughters a bit since they were very close to one another as young children, but seemed to have few friends outside the house. As they grew up they would often hold hands, and once, when they were ten and twelve, I had to reprimand them for kissing on the lips once in public. Since the divorce there was no man in he house--just me and the two girls and Kane, our grey weimerainer, who protected the place. Once the dog came into the kitchen with half its boner hanging down and the girls asked me what its ""pink thing was""--so I said it was his cock; thata dog's cock gets stuck in a bitch; and they just stared at it. Suddenly Lisa blurted out, ""Mom, can I just touch it?"" ""Sure--get down on your knees. Stroke it,"" I said approvingly. ""Kane's dick is beautiful."" ""Yeah sis stroke it, pull on it."" Lisa and Sarah reached under the animal and began a gentle tugging--soon it's eight-inch dick was throbbing in their small hands.</p><p>""Listen to me girls,"" I said, ""I want eachof us to start molesting this dog. Every single day I want his hairy ballsack sucked and emptied, understand? Now let's begin by getting him on his side Good. Look at the poor dumb brute drool.""</p><p>""Quick, Sarah, start sucking the tip! Suck! Suck,"" I yelled at my youngest daughter, as I guided Lisa to cup andsqueeze the animal'sinviting balls.</p><p>""Oh my fucking God,"" Sarah wailed, ""Kane's is spurting something into my mouth!""</p><p>""That's good. That's good,"" I cried. ""We want him to! It's his semen. You always have to eat it, understand. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Mom,"" the girl's promised.</p><p>I pushed Lisa's face down to the dog's testicles. ""Suck the balls! Lick them. Or I'll whip you hard.""</p><p>Lisa moaned and started licking, lapping at the dog's balls.</p><p>""OMG, I'm drowning. There's too much to swallow!"", said Sarah--so I pulled her off the dick</p><p>and made Lisa change places and start blowing the canine, who was shuddering, tongue lolling out. Sarah frigged the dog-cock with her small hands to get the jism as I smiled approvingly. That little bitch got slimed with a huge fucking load of dog sperm.</p><p>Then to finish, I had both girlsquat down in front of me, and rub between their legs.</p><p>""Now piss, understand? Piss like a female doggie. Because you'll bebitch-doggies to Kane, your Master. Oh, you're pissing, girls! Good, Good. Oh that's good....you're pissing for mommy so well, you little fucking cock-sucking whores.""</p><p>I got my hands wet with the piss and licked it up, while my daughters rubbed their young pussy slits.</p>"
881,Little girls mom and their dog,Dark Lezz,0,"Two daughters, under age 10, are initiated into beast sex by their Celtic mother so that they may gain power","['Fg', 'beast(M)', 'ws', 'd/s', 'inc']","<p>The divorce caused Brithina to hate men. Even her own dark magic had not protected her, causing her to doubt its power, and the force of her modern Celtic deities. Power from animals was needed now. She pulled her daughters from school, and shut up the house. Then she sat her daughters down in front of her.</p><p>""Kella,"" she said. ""How old are you?""</p><p>""Seven. Of course you know that, Mommie.""</p><p>""I'm nine! I'm oldest!"", piped up little Seana.</p><p>""Then you have no hair!"" Brithina said softly.</p><p>""Sure we do, see? Look--"" and the girls shook their heads.</p><p>""No. I mean here. You don't have hair here!""</p><p>And the gorgeous Brithina stood up, gathered her long white skirt, and slowly raised it to her belly. Her pussy was exposed. It was a thick bush of blonde, curling hair. She had brushed it out into a huge muff.</p><p>The girls gaped at their mother's cunt.</p><p>""Look at my hairy pussy!Your mom islike an animal in my sex organs. And I have sex with beasts, girls. Animals like Trevor.""</p><p>""Oh my fucking God,"" whispered the little girls, looking at each other.</p><p>""Trevor!! Here boy.""</p><p>The family dog--a large brindle pit bull with a nine inch prick--heaved himself up from the kitchen and approached the beautiful mother. Then he paddedover and began a gentle licking of the mat of hair. Brithina'sbreathing became heavy as the charm started to work. She parted her legs and pulled the heavy animal upcloser. As her young daughters watched, their mother was licked by the dog until she shrieked.</p><p>""Cock--cock-sucking, motherfucking --beast!"", Brithana screamed. Then the woman started pissing her pleasure as the dog---well-trained to be sure--lapped it up.</p><p>""Here girls, help me lickup the ejaculate.""</p><p>All three of the excitedwomen went down on their hands and knees and licked up Mommie's pussy juice.</p><p>""Strip off your clothes and put these on. From now on, our Lord inthis house will be Trevor. We will minister to his needs."" Brithina's face was slimedwith her own pussy juices. She began to kiss Kella and Seanaon the lips.</p><p>""Take off your clothes. Put these on.""</p><p>Soon Brithina's daughters soon stood nakedbefore her. They had put on the black studded dog collars. The dog tagssaid ""I Am Trevor's Bitch.""</p><p>""None of us in this house willwear clothes from now on. And you two girls will be down on all fours in case Trevor has need of you. We will all sleep in one large bed. And as our stories unfold, you will suck and fuck that nine inchdog cock until you don't haveany souls left.""</p><p>""Yes mama. We don't want souls.""</p>"
882,The danes prick and mommys little girls,Dark Lezz,0,A mother guides her two year old and her six year old daughters into the realm of bestiality following her bitter divorce,"['inf(g)', 'g', 'beast(M)', 'inc', 'lac', 'oral', 'femdom']","<p>Evelyn sat on the couch nursing Emma, who was age two. She watched her other daughter, Erin, rig the harness and the stand in the center of the room. Evelyn kept her leg spread wide, following the rules of the house--to be ""available"" as needed to Karl, the Great Dane they kept. Erin disappeared for a moment, then returned, Karl on a lead; she wrapped the lead to the stand's upright front post. The dog was to the side, so Evelyn could watch the action. The Dane's huge, swinging, grey ballsack was clearly visible, an inviting treat. His sheath, covering his foot-long penis, held delicious promise. The animal was almost four feet at the shoulder.</p><p>""He's ready Mommy!"", Erin announced.</p><p>Then the six-year old girl smoothed the high back of the dog, and, going around in front, began to kiss him, sucking his mouth, eating doggie slobber. So good! Erin kissed and kissed her ""husband"" as Mom called him. The animal shifted his stance. So little Erin, with her tiny nipples and face already covered with animal drool, strapped the animal's four feet loosely to the stand--the beast was now upright on the lead, and had been trained not to move. </p><p>""Suck his balls, suck them!"" Evelyn ordered. ""One at a time. Into your cocksucking young mouth. I want to watch."" She reached between her legs, as the baby nursed and sucked on her huge brown nipples.</p><p>Erin found Karl's balls and squeezed gently.</p><p>""Do you like that? OMG, your puppies are in here, aren't they? Your semen has puppies! Let me warm them, warm them with my hot little mouth.""</p><p>The ball was so large the little perverted child had to literally push the testicle into her mouth with her fingers so she could suck on it. Her mother kept swearing and masturbating as she watched. Once Erin began sucking hard, the dog made humping motions, so Erin smoothed his flanks and kept sucking.</p><p>""Suck, that's it! That's it, you fucker! His pink prick's beginning to poke out. Jesus Christ!""</p><p>Erin sucked the other ball.</p><p>Her mother started shrieking as she came.</p><p>""Oh my fucking God!! Oh Jesus Christ 'm cuuumming!""</p><p>Trembling, Evelyn got up off the sofa, carrying little Emma. Her eyes looked wild.</p><p>""Take him out of the harness. Hurry up!"" the mother ordered. ""Karl, lay down! Now, get his dick completely hard.""</p><p>The huge dog lay on his side while Emma fisted him. His penis was so huge! With a mighty bulge in it.</p><p>Emma held it up at an angle while Evelyn lowered the baby's mouth to the red pointed tip of the dog's engorged, slimy, purple prick-head. Naturally the little girl started to nurse. And the little one nursed and nursed as Emma and her mom giggled, jacking the dog till the baby was rewarded with streams of the beast's ejaculate pumping into her tiny mouth and overflowing down her chin. She liked it. Dog spunk soon covered her whole face and torso.</p><p>It was fun to watch Karl hump a girl and, after his jizzing, lick himself off in the corner. He never remembered a thing.</p>"
883,A mother her girls and their dog,Dark Lezz,0,A young family lacking a father (by divorce) begins to experiment with incest and other forbidden pleasures,"['tod(g)', 'tod(b)', 'beast(F)', 'ws', 'inc', 'oral', 'toys']","<p>Madelon's tongue lapped at her three year old daughter's pussy. She had gently pulled apart little Erica's lips, spit on her slit and was pulling out and devouring the young girl's flowing, golden juice. The mother was ravenous to explore this forbidden love with her beautifulchildren. She raised her dripping face for a moment and smiled--a few feet away, her naked twins, Jonathan and Lydia--were touching each other and giggling, as Lydia pulled on her brother's small, lubricated weenie. Madelon crawled over like a dog on all fours and began sucking on her son's beautiful prick as he held her head. He bucked his cock up involuntarily into her eager mouth.</p><p>""Suck on it Mommy!"", he cried. ""Suck my weenie!""</p><p>Madelon's head was bobbing up and down. She was sure this was as degraded as a mother could get. Little Lydia and Erica sat next to one another, watching their mother and brother. The two girls reached down and fingered themselves furiously, moaning loudly.</p><p>Finally Madelon pulled off the boy's dick, her face covered in spit, and announced,</p><p>""I got some pre-cum outta him! OMG!, stand up Jonathan. You gave some pre-cum.""</p><p>The little boy stood up proudly, his penis still erect and pointing. All three were so happy for him! Madelon touched him, feeling his genitals, then deep-kissed her only son. The boy scampered off to bed.</p><p>Madelon decided to expose the two girls to something really sick. She ran off to the kitchen, returning with Bo, a female lab, and a large dish of butter. Madelon perched in a chair, opening her legs obscenely.</p><p>""""Look at my twat,"" she told her daughters.</p><p>Madelon smeared butter all over her hairy snatch--a huge muff that had never been shaved. She worked the butter up into her backside and over her slit-lips. Then she told one of the girls to guide the dog near her pussy. Immediately Bo's tongue snaked out and the aroused dog started licking Madelon's pussy, taking long, fruitful licks, gradually getting out of control. Bo kept laving her broad pink tongue into the mother's tangle of thick blonde pubic hair.</p><p>""Oh fuck--Oh fuck!!, cried Madelon suddenly, ""Quick, more butter Lydia,' sobbed Mommy with unimaginable pleasure. ""Smear more on me!""</p><p>""""Good, Mommy.  You're cumming from a dog!"" said little Erica.</p><p>""Erica, stick your--stick your fingers in my f-f-fuck hole while she licks. Oh f-fucking Christ that's good!""</p><p>Madelon gave a scream, and started bucking--looking at her own two children as if she had never known them, she was so flooded with pleasure. She just held the dog's head to that slit of hers that everything that was good--all pleasures--came from. The dog kept licking. So the dog and incest were part of the girl-love her daughters needed!</p><p>So after her cumming on the beast, Madelon told Erica and Lydia to lie down and spread their legs. They were happy. She painted their genitals with butter, and as the dog licked it off, they felt intense pressure. The first time they would have a beast. The littlest one convulsed and wet the floor. And all three women lapped it up. Like animals.</p>"
884,Little girls mom and their dog - a retelling,Dark Lezz,0,"A loving mother, now divorced, wishes to introduce her twin daughters to sex with animals, her own chief passion. Using the family weimerainer, Kane, she demonstrates just how yummy dog semen can be","['tod(g)', 'beast(M)', 'cons', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'toys']","<p>Erin and Ericka--beautiful and three and four years old--were naked, as was their mother Jane. Jane held the twins by the hand, and led them to the living room, where the family dog, Kane, was dowsing in the sun. Jane shuttered the blinds and told the girls to sit together on the floor cross-legged. The little ones looked up at Mommie expectantly, then at each other.</p><p>""A present for my babies!"", Jane cried, and brought out two identical packages, about nine inches long.</p><p>""Oh thank you Mommie! Thank you! You are the bestest Mommie ever!!,"" the innocent little girls chorused. Everything about the children was lovely.. Jane herself had huge, swinging breasts and a huge muff as well, covered in curling brown hair.</p><p>""What are they Mommie?"", asked Erin.</p><p>""They're vibrators, children. They will make you feel delicious. I'll show you! Lean back and keep your legs spread open wide. Wider! There! Good.""</p><p>Jane plugged in each device. Kneeling between her little girls, she switched on the devices and said,</p><p>""Now, sweeties, Mommie wants you be happy and have fun. This is our playtime, and Kane's too, the doggie!""</p><p>Jane began to touch her children in their secret parts. Their pink private parts. Soon the toddlers were gasping from the dense, new vibrations they were feeling. Mama loved to watch her childrens' faces change from this new experience with the devilish machines. Jane expertly worked both vibrators to stimulate her girls until they were crying out in desperation, unable to understand or control the feelings spasming up from deep inside their childish loins. She kept lifting the vibrator heads to keep the girls from getting overstimulated. Ericka suddenly shrieked and shrieked and shrieked and wet herself.</p><p>""Good Ericka, Good! Keep pissing! Empty yourself!! You too Erin. Both of you girls--cum as much as you can. It's what your Mommie wants!""</p><p>""Oh it's so good, Mommie,"" little Erin cooed, touching her Mama's hand lovingly. Then she moaned for a full minute, staring in her Mama's eyes, her own eyes glazed, and started pissing and shaking uncontrollably. Erin's pretty piss flowed like a lake out of her. Jane tasted her daughter's hot piss.</p><p>""So GOOD, little Erin--you came so hard for Mommie!""</p><p>Jane decided to rest the girls for awhile. As a mother their sexual education was so important. She did not want her daughters to be shy about anything. Which is why--over a year ago--she had bought the dog. Now the girls and she were going to give that beast--and his cock--a workout. Weimerainers have huge dicks and put out a quart of jism. Because they're short-hairs you can see their engorged penises hanging out easily. And they are very energetic--as Jane well knew--when you're knotted to them.</p><p>""We want to play more, Mommie,"" a little voice beside her in the living room said.</p><p>Once again, Jane had the girls sit cross-legged, knees touching, in the center or the living room. They switched their vibrators on and were soon moaning as they watched their nude mama bring over Kane, who was alert. Jane bent over him and groped his sheath, skimming up its length. Then Jane began to pump the beast.</p><p>""I'm getting the fucker's cock out girls! Is it coming out? Is it???,"" cried Jane.</p><p>""Oh yes Mama, his weenie is poking out, omg!""</p><p>""Vibrate yourselves, girls--use your new presents!""</p><p>Jane kept up a persistent jerking on the animal's dong as the room filled with moans from little Erin and Ericka. Soon the animal's cock was fully out--a nine splendid inches and as thick as a wrist.</p><p>""You both are going to eat some animal semen, girls, understand?""</p><p>""Y--y-es, Mama.""</p><p>""He will start squirting soon!""</p><p>""Oh, ohhhh, I'm cummming again mama,"" cried Erin. The little girl was literally shaking from the sexual spasming .</p><p>""Here! Here Erin!"" yelled Jane. ""He's squirting. Drink! Eat doggie sperm!""</p><p>Erin leaned forward and opened her her mouth wide..</p><p>""Unnhhh...unnnhhh...feed me Mommie. Give me his juice!""</p><p>Jane directed squirts of spunk from the dog's swinging balls into her youngest daughter's mouth. Erin drank it down hungrily. Then Jane sprayed Erin's face, and giggled as the sperm ran down her golden cheeks.</p><p>Erin reached out and touched Kane's huge spurting prick with her free hand.</p><p>""Lick up the slime off his prick,"" Jane ordered.</p><p>""Ericka, lean forward. You need jizz too.""</p><p>""Feed me! Feed me!,"", wailed little Ericka.</p><p>Jane made sure little Ericka was bathed in beast semen also and that both girls swallowed mouthful after mouthful of the stuff. Then she had them lean in under the animal to lick his balls. Everyone's faces and hair and breasts were sticky, slick with beast semen. Jane went down on her knees, head bobbing, to finish sucking off the animal while the girls vibrated their mom's hairy pussy from a doggy-style position. The girls never forgot the sound of their mother's screams that night. She was like an animal.</p>"
885,They spoon fed us horse cum,Dark Lezz,0,"Twin girls, age four, are initiated into the enjoyment of horse cock by their mother and their aunt","['tod(g)', 'beast(M)', 'bd', 'cons', 'd/s', 'fem/dom', 'inc']","<p>Choco was an Arabian stallion with the clearest brown eyes, and the gentlest of dispositions (unless there was a mare at hand who needed fucking). Choco's owner, Cynthia Waters and her two girls--Clara and Lydia--rode Choco almost every day, Cynthia balancing her daughters in her lap on the large beast one at a time, as the other little girl watched them pace briskly around the ring. Cynthia's sister Alexa often joined them. The two older women were both in their thirties and in constant demand at the clubs. Lately the little sisters had been having the two girls undress at these riding parties. They told the girls they wanted them to be open to the out of doors. And they were delicious little girls, they were lovely when they were nude, their little slits showing and their little light brown nipples like a smudge on their smooth ivory chests. Sometimes, when requested, they would look down at their anatomy, and smile, and pull apart their lips for mama and Aunt Alexa to admire.</p><p>One day Cynthia and Alexa led the girls to the barn, where they found Choco had been tightly tethered with several ropes so he was positioned there in the center of the space. The children were ordered to get undressed. There was an imperious tone in mama's voice Clara and Lydia had never heard.</p><p>""Hurry up!,"" Alexa also cried. ""You and Choco are going to perform for us, children!""</p><p>Their mother stood up before the naked children.</p><p>""Put your hands behind you. Look at the floor. Understand?"" Mother pointed sharply to the floor.</p><p>The children quickly obeyed.</p><p>Alexa handcuffed their hands behind them.</p><p>""Now say, 'I want to lick a horse's cock.' Say it!!""</p><p>The two children said, ""I-I want to lick a horse's c-cock.""</p><p>""A fucking horse dick.""</p><p>""A fucking horse dick,"" repeated the children, eyes fastened to the ground.</p><p>""Now come here.""</p><p>Alexa and Cynthia started manipulating Choco's sheath, until slowly his glorious horse-cock started to appear. Clara and Lydia were thunderstruck. The cock just kept growing. They had no idea what the dick did, or was or what it was for. They were only four. Their mother brought them to it and the devilish Alexa pushed them down onto it.</p><p>Soon loud licking sounds filled the room.</p><p>""That's it. Lean in and lick it. I want to HEAR the licking. I want to see your tongues on it. Good! Lick the tip too. Suck on the tip even though you can only nurse on that fucker.""</p><p>As her children licked horse-cock, Cynthia began to lick her children's pussies, first one, then the other. They mewed deep in their throats with sudden pleasure as mama lapped away, and the depraved Alexa nodded and looked on approvingly.</p><p>The naked little girls dragged their tongues loudly over the beast's penis. For ten minutes they licked and kissed that monster cock.</p><p>Then they were made to kneel under it as Alexa massaged the joint more vigorously and skillfully.</p><p>""Look at the tip!,"" Cynthia yelled. ""Open your fucking mouths you cocksuckers! Drink, drink, he's gonna cum!""</p><p>Thanks to Alexa's experience with bestiality and coaxing sperm out of an animal when needed, Choco shivered and started to blow gobs of thick horse spunk onto Cynthia's surprised children just at that moment. As they squealed and tried to turn away in desperation and bewilderment, despite their handcuffs, Cynthia leapt at them and kept their mouths and faces in the direct stream of the horse's penis, maneuvering the flow of sperm across their tongues so they had to get the taste of it. The innocent bitch's faces were already bathed in beast jizz, but Alexa and Cynthia grabbed the frightened children and started scooping up handfuls of horse seed pooling in their laps and pouring it down the children's throats till they gagged. As Lydia and Clara almost puked, the older women kept telling them how much they loved them, that that was why they did this to them and why they would be doing it again.</p>"
886,Morning routine for Jill,Dark Lezz,0,An incestuous mother oversees her toddler's morning routine,"['tod(g)', 'beast(M)', 'cons', 'inc', 'mast']","<p>Alexa smiled as she looked down on her three-year old daughter, Jill, who was busy playing on the sofa. She was sucking on her sippy-cup, and touching her privates furiously with her other hand. Next to her, lying on the stretched fabric of the couch, was Jill's special IPhone, which, like all youngsters she was glued to. Alexa smiled at the scene. The ""phone"" was locked on beast porn sites 24/7--it was all Jill had to look at. Women sucking horse-cock, men fucking bitches while women assisted, young girls, their heads bobbing up and down on the pricks of Great Danes, or boys fisting mares. Every now and then little Jill would squeal in what was really her version of an orgasm. The abuse--the images--and the things her mama made her do--had so fixated the three-year old that she masturbated all day long. And then there was the nudity. Her brothers, and her mother were always naked. No one wore clothes and everyone coupled with each other. Her mother could not keep her hands off her sons, demanding their sperm whenever they were nearby. And little Jill heard Alexa whipping them, also. They would come out of their bedrooms in tears, their backs covered with deep red stripes.</p><p>""Here, Jill,"" Alexa said to Jill ""let me get a fresh sippy for you.""</p><p>Jill had drained it.</p><p>Alexa went up to the kitchen, and poured a fresh sippy cup for her youngest. It was nice, nutritious and milky. She gave it back to Jill who sucked on it hungrily. They lived on a farm and Alexa loved horses. Jill drank nothing but horse sperm.</p>"
887,Good girls always brush out their muffs,Dark Lezz,0,Five teens who serve their mistress and her animals discuss their lives in service,"['F/fffff', 'teens', 'ws', 'cons', 'd/s', 'inc']","<p>They were blondes, blue-eyed, tall, and of model-like perfection. Most were from Eastern Europe. If they were not perfect when they arrived, they received, at no cost to them of course, breast enhancement, dental work, liposuction, etc. On the first day they were instructed NEVER to shave their pussies or their armpits. Their mistress was particular about metaphors and about, as she said, ""outraging the Deity."" She had weird notions about hating God, about mating with animals, about ""needing"" them and their bodies to avenge something, something in her remote past. The girls, who met that day for the first time, said later that their Mistress was surely insane--but immensely rich. They liked the cocaine, obviously, but had been warned--at least for the moment--about having sexual intercourse with each other. This was not easy. They were all lesbians. Their Mistress was a lesbian. Beauty on this scale soon had every twat dripping. And then there were the dogs, which had the run of the place. And the animal porn on every flat-screen 24/7, the women being fucked shrieking and swearing. Didn't anybody just fuck normally around here?</p><p>Kalle and Justine kissed in the hallway, but pulled away when they heard footsteps.</p><p>""Jesus, I have to have your pussy,"" Kalle blurted out. Let's find a way tonight?""</p><p>""Yes, yes,"" whispered Justine. ""Your pussy is driving me insane.""</p><p>SIX MONTHS LATER</p><p>The five girls were hardened criminals, collared and in service. Their Mistress was rarely seen during the day, but always served. The girls wore dog collars, and in the complex hierarchy they lived in, were given to be bred by their five husbands--five Great Danes. Just enough coke, and more than enough beast sex, had done its work. Mistress smiled down on them as they ate dog jizz, as they were whipped until they screamed for made-up ""mistakes"", as their teen bodies were jolted by the dogs in endless couplings. They were bred ten hours a day, covered in dog-slime. Their eyes were permanently glazed over from their acts--they even drank piss and loved it. Directly, from Mistress's body as she squatted over them, or from crystal glasses handed to them across the barstools. And they mated with each other; indeed, they were encouraged to do so. It wasn't just Kalle and Justine, but Clara and Laura and Angela. They were a family now, formally and legally adopted by Mistress.</p><p>In the bathroom before the evening's fun, the girls talked like girls as they did lines to get ""up"" for the sex.</p><p>""By God's hairy balls,"" Laura exclaimed, ""look at this fucking snatch!""</p><p>""My hair is SOOO fucking long. Mmmm,"" added Kalle, not to be outdone.</p><p>""My armpit hair is Mistress's favorite!""</p><p>""God we really are cocksucking, motherfucking, Jesus-balling animals, now. It's so good, and we mate with animals--even horses!!""</p><p>""Like when you fuck God, I ate about a quart of horse-cum the other day--I fed the rest to Clara!""</p><p>""God yes,"" said Clara, ""I love horse jizz! It's gamey and yellowish and thick.""</p><p>""And my husband buries his dick in me so good.""</p><p>""Mine too.""</p><p>""And then God, I'm whipped! I'm whipped till I cum!""</p><p>""I only wish I could bear puppies to my husband, and suckle them at my breast.""</p><p>""Mistress says God abandoned us, so now we have to have long hair on our pussies and in our armpits--we have to be like animals.""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Kalle. ""We have to mate with beasts--and we have to have hair on us, like they do. On our sex organs. I know I have to have hair now. It's the only way--and to receive loads of sperm--buckets of animal jizz. Men barely have sperm compared to any dog.""</p><p>Girls, let's brush our muffs out now, because we have to mate with our husbands soon. I want to be a good wife.""</p><p>The girls, there in the huge, mirrored bathroom, took expensive brushes and started to brush their hug blonde muffs between their legs. They were only fifteen years old, but had denied themselves any razor for six months and were just now fully ready for breeding. The girls brushed each other--so erotic! Kissing the hair as it puffed up, parting the labia of their friends and sucking lightly on the clits so freely offered--until soon moans filled the room.</p><p>""Unnnhhh....unnnhhh,"" Kalle and Laura cried.</p><p>""Oh my God,' I must s-save my c--c-cumming for my h-husband,' they wept.</p><p>""Give yourself, give your cries t-to us, give juice! Give juce!"" Their were violated with two fingers. Their huge muffs dripped with girl-juice as and Laura yielded to orgasm.</p><p>The other girls were dragged to the showers.</p><p>""Piss, please, In the name of Holy God fill my mouth with your good yellow piss.""</p><p>And, one by one, all were satisfied. And their thick blonde-haired pussies fully brushed out--muffs immense, armpits flowing with curling hair. Outside the door large dogs sniffed at them, salivating, their cocks starting to poke from their sheaths.</p>"
888,Two lesbian sisters persuade a dog to yield,Dark Lezz,0,A weimeraner is persuaded to yield seed by two incestuous lesbian sisters,"['teens', 'ff/beast(M)', 'd/s', 'inc', 'lac', 'preg']","<p>The thatch of black hair on Alison's muff was not to be believed. She had never shaved it in her whole life. Now, nearly ready to deliver her baby girl, her estrogen levels were so high she was about to go insane with the need to cum--and to get really perverted in the process. She stripped off her clothes, her huge belly spilling out, snatch covering her pussy, and knocked at her fifteen year old sister Judith's door. When Judith opened the door--shocked to see her sister nude--Alison grabbed her wrist and demanded to know what she was doing.</p><p>""I--I was watching some p-porn.""</p><p>""Jesus fucking Christ what kind.""</p><p>Judith stood up straight.</p><p>""Okay it was animal porn--dogs mating, well, men--men and women--fucking them. Using dogs and--and horses--for pleasure!""</p><p>""Show me.""</p><p>""No. It's wrong. I shouldn't have seen that at my age. My friends said it's okay, but--but...""</p><p>""Is Buddy in here?,"" Alison asked, almost desperately. ""Do you have a dog in here?""</p><p>""No, no...he's out in the yard.""</p><p>""Get him Judith. You can see I'm, I'm so pregnant. I have to--to have some perverted relief. Here, suck my breast.""</p><p>Alison kneeled and little Judith put her lips to Alison's huge engorged nipple and sucked. Milk flowed out. Alison fingered herself desperately and soon screamed from orgasm as Judith was made to keep sucking and sucking and sucking.</p><p>""Drink my milk...yes...that's it....oh m-my fucking God!""</p><p>Judith stood up and wiped her white-stained lips and pointed at the bed. Alison sat on it so that Judith could eat her out, licking past her huge snatch to the fiery red clit. Judith sucked and sucked. Then little Judith climbed up and pushed her incestuous sister down and got her face full of white milk again. Then the fifteen year old demanded her own orgasm by straddling Alison's face and mouth. Judith pissed in her mouth and laughed and said she had to go get Buddy and his cock. She pulled on her bathrobe and disappeared. Alison adjusted the volume of the TV so that the sounds of beast-sex filled the room. Thank God no one was at home till morning.</p><p>Soon Judith re-appeared with the doggie. The weimerainer was sleek and grey.</p><p>""Come here Buddy,"" said Alison.</p><p>""That's a good dog,"" said Judith, petting his back.</p><p>""You're going to fuck us,"" said Alison. ""Aren't you doggie? You are gonna stick your dick in both our twats.""</p><p>Judith giggled.</p><p>""He seems fucking shy,"" added the young girl. ""I hadn't expected that.""</p><p>Alison moved on the dog, trying to collar him with her arms, but he ducked and bounced away. Alison's huge belly made it hard for her to move. She lunged at him, but, again, the dog slipped past her. Judith came from behind and tried to grab Buddy by the neck. His short hair made it hard. Both young women cornered the dog between the bureau and the bed, but the animal kept resisting. But he was now pinned and Judith grabbed at his sheath and started stroking it.</p><p>""Don't fucking just stroke it. Really collar it and jerk it, Judith. Get his prick out so I can suck it!!""</p><p>Judith did as she was ordered. Soon the dog's member emerged and the pregnant woman crawled underneath the animal and started to lick and suck on the animals red penis as it emerged.</p><p>""Uhhh....uhhhnngh...oh god....dog cock!"", mumbled Alison.</p><p>Judith plunged her fingers into Alison's cunt and moved them furiously to give her sister pleasure. Driven wild by the fingering, Alison sucked like a maniac on the dog-cock. Soon the animal was squirting sperm. Judith reached up and squeezed the pregnant whore's tits and milk flowed out. She scooped the drivel to her mouth and ate.</p><p>Buddy was ready for Alison. Alison got to a doggy-style position and waited for her new husband to take her. The dog jumped on top of her, slid off, then jumped again. Judith grabbed his dick and guided it into her sister and when the animal sensed the wonderful warmth he humped forward hard. The dog was desperate to mate with his new bitch now. His hindquarters pierced Alison like a hammer, and the mother to be's eyes widened like she had never ever fucked. They bulged out of their sockets in astonishment.</p><p>Oh...oh...ohh...oh my cocksucking God,"" cried the slut. ""It's so big and thick!""</p><p>""Oh my God Alison,"" cried Judith as she held her sister's shoulders. ""Take that dog dick!!""</p><p>Alison was blissfully knotted to the animal. The fucking went on for a good forty-five minutes before she and beast could uncouple.</p><p>They rested him for an hour. Then Judith laid Buddy on his side and started an insistent sucking. Her own cunt was dripping for doggie-dick. As she drank mother's milk, the animal knotted her also, filling her cavity with rivers of dog-slime. Mmmm...it flowed down her well-shaved inner thighs. Alison smeared the sperm on her sister's small breasts. Then the sisters ate each other out. Then the sisters slept with the K-9 in the bed. And in the middle of the night, they....</p>"
889,Kings balls and my mom,Dark Lezz,0,A sixteen year old girl with lesbian leanings catches her mother sucking the balls of the family dog. This is what she does,"['F', 'f', 'beast(M)', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>Sixteen year old Lara, the cheerleader in the family, had come down into the kitchen from her bedroom upstairs, barefoot and wearing only a sheer nightie. She had awakened at a late hour--nearly two in the morning, and wanted some orange juice. As she turned down the flight of stairs she heard a definite moan, and a female voice whispering something like, ""that's it, such a good boy.""</p><p>The TV. Her mom--Helen--must have forgotten to turn it off.</p><p>Suddenly Lara froze. Her mom, Helen, was kneeling on the floor about twelve feet away--but had not seen her. Helen, who was 38 and beautiful, sporting huge boobs that had been surgically-enhanced, was kneeling away from Lara's line of sight. Her mother was naked, her pussy showing luminously in the kitchen's bright overheard light. Jesus, and her mom was, was sucking--sucking on the family dog's huge ballsack, cooing and licking and driveling on the beast's wondrous, heavy, plum-sized nuggets. Helen was making a deep sound in the back of her throat, tits swinging and jiggling. Lara gaped at her mom--fascinated by the obscene sight. Her own mother, driven by what unknown desires she could only imagine, was committing actual bestiality! As Lara watched her mother, as she heard her mom, reduced to a dog's bitch now, lapping and licking and mouthing a dog's nut-sack as if it was her husband's, her own small white hands reached involuntarily to her own clit, through her sheer robe. Then Lara saw Helen take a finger and stuff a dog ball in her mouth and suck on it for five delirious minutes--and the other the same way. Mouthing, sucking, pulling with her lips as the indifferent dog stood motionless. Had she trained him?</p><p>""Your puppies, your puppies. I want to be bred to you, King. I dream of it day and night. I want to be fucked. Then I want to nurse your litter. God you fucking big-dicked cocksucking beast I want that prick of yours in every fucking hole I have!!""</p><p>""Collar me. Own me. Own my own unworthy human female holes. I'll give you all my daughters. You can have me and Lara and little Beth, even her. You can spray sperm in their mouths while I watch, King. Ohhh...ohhh...unnngh...uunnggh...oh my f-fucking, f-fucking oh God I'm cumming while I lick!!""</p><p>Lara came at the same moment, sobbing with excitement, as Helen turned and saw her and smiled at her with wild eyes. She looked deep into Lara's eyes, then grabbed the teen's wrist.</p><p>""Look at them, Lara...look how big they are, swollen with beast-sperm. NOW LICK! LICK HIS BALLS YOU BITCH. GET ON YOUR KNEES YOU USELESS WHORE!!""</p><p>Lara WAS a whore, a dog's cum-slut now. She licked the dog's balls. She couldn't stop. They both did.</p>"
890,How briths two little daughters were used by a python,Dark Lezz,0,Two children are introduced to snake-love by their Celtic snake-worshipping mother,"['F', 'g', 'beast(M)', 'anal', 'd/s', 'femdom', 'reluc', 'inc']","<p>Brithana tried to quiet her sniffling daughters as she smoothed aloe and cinnamon oil into their skin to make it nice and smooth and scented to receive the snake. The delicious creature, Neiko, was slithering across Brithana's huge mammaries, then dipped down to her monstrous, hairy blonde bush, causing Brrithana, who was thirty-five, to gasp with pleasure at the snake's flexing and coiling. Brithana loved to mate with this snake--and the larger one in her bed, Gyo. Neiko was chosen because he was smaller and could fit inside the children's holes more easily. But the children were afraid of him. Now Brith had the girls raise their arms and smoothed the sweet oil into their armpits--then bend over so she could lubricate their asses. ""Spread your cheeks!"" she commanded, and the children, still blubbering, bent over and she (Brithana) caressed their backsides and dripped oil into their cracks. She inserted a finger into the assholes of her only children.</p><p>""Now Seana and Kalle, I'm going to stick Neiko up into you.""</p><p>""No, mommie, no. Please. It hurts when Neiko twists.""</p><p>""Neiko is a God. You have to give him his tribute. You're enslaved. We all are.""</p><p>Brith poked the small snake's head slowly and carefully deep inside Seana's tight twelve-year old ass. It was fun to see her face change as she felt the obscene creature violate her and start pumping and working around up in the bitch's butt.</p><p>""Oh fuck!,"" cried Seana. ""O my fucking God! He's moving and twisting! Take him out! Unnnhh...unnnhhh.""</p><p>Brithana chuckled, then, as Kalle pulled her anus wide open, she ked Keiko's tail up into her seven year old rectum. Kalle, too, had big, stonished eyes as the animal raped her little tight ass.</p><p>The witch made them both carefully sit facing each other, adjusting the angry snake like a rope between them, the animal's head and tail in each of the two little ones. Then Brith made her daughters kiss and make out as she (Brith) rubbed expertly between their legs, enflaming their pussies and clits. Soon the girls threw their heads back, sobbing and orgasming both at these violations.</p><p>As the snake worked around in the girls, Brithana now retrieved a vibrator and gave herself her own pleasure. As the snake twisted, the girls kept stimulating their own pussies and each other, each sister reaching across to get her sibling aroused and screaming with sex-joy. Suddenly, from the snake and all tis action, both girls pissed.</p><p>""Keiko wants this, girls, he wants to give you what no human man ever can--because matrimony for you is dead and there is no fucking God in Heaven.""</p><p>""Oh yes, mama, we want to cum, Jesus fucking Christ we do, WE WANT ANIMALS!""</p>"
891,Brithana and her snake,Dark Lezz,0,Two little girls assist their mother's penetration by a snake,"['F', 'beast(M)', 'g', 'cons']","<p>Brithana had deliberately taken her daughters to the pet store in the city, where they bought a handsome male Burmese python. It was not the largest available. The mother wanted a snake of somewhat smaller size. The girls, Kella and Seana, were not happy with the purchase of this strange pet. Ever since Brithana, their mother, had gone through the terrible divorce, her ties to the pure Celtic religion--which worshipped animals and animal powers--seemed to intensify. Kella and her sister had been forced to couple with their dog for example. They really barely understood about intercourse and ""semen,"" but they were obliged to do whatever their mother told them to do. They whispered at night to each other--after they were made to perform revolting acts--that their mother was becoming a witch. That they were afraid of her.</p><p>At home, all three of them stripped and got into bed. Brithana's breasts were huge. Her blonde bush was immense. Kella was told to lie on her back and open her legs. And Seana was told to lie on her tummy and spread her legs also. Brith lit candles and doused the lights, then began chanting. The girls heard their mother get the snake out, heard her kissing and licking it, calling it ""Great Cock."" It was hard to see in the darkened room. Kella felt her mother take Great Cock's head and place it at her pussy lips and begin patiently pushing the snake into her. Kella had been dog-raped already and could receive a penis. Finally she felt the snake introduced deep into her hole. ""Receive him, worthless whore,"" Brithana whispered into Kella's ear. Moments later Seana started to sob as the snake's tail was worked deep up into her young asshole. Both children were sobbing at the perverted animal rape. They could feel the living animal twisting frantically and with strength inside them, pushing and violating them from the inside. A vibrator came on for Brith and she slowly worked her cunt to jelly, screaming and cursing God as her children mourned.</p>"
892,"Amanda perfectus, Part 1",Dark Lezz,0,"An older sister interrupts her psychologically-distraught sibling coming out of the shower, and reminds her that she will soon be needed for play downstairs","['teen', 'inc', 'nc', 'femdom', 'beast(M)']","<p>Amanda put her wet foot with its beautifully-manicured nails on the plush carpet outside the shower stall. It was her fourth shower that day. Every time she got in the shower she fought the terrible need to sob. Sometimes she would put her head in her hands and just wail. She couldn't figure out why her sister Tina, or her mother Alexis, didn't wonder about her recent need to stay so clean. Amanda was fifteen. When the divorce settlement came through, her mother became rich overnight--but the residue was her mother's ongoing hatred of men. She wouldn't even allow the postman near the property. She inveighed with the girls against men. But she did--right about that time--install a stallion in the barn and a dog in the house. Her focus became Amanda, perhaps because she was the youngest. And she had the girl ""altered"" to make her even more desirable as a young woman. But instead of the normal breast implants, an expensive surgeon installed huge ones. Amanda's pussy lips were artificially enlarged with multiple injections, and her beautiful hair was hacked super-short with a scissors to make her into a punk-slut. Then all three women began to let their armpit hair grow out, and the thatch on their pussies. The dog licked them whenever he wished as Alexis looked on approvingly, fingering her clit to a screaming orgasm.</p><p>Amanda finished toweling off, and finally forced herself to look in the surrounding full-length mirrors. Her pussy was thick with blonde hair and its lips stood out obscenely, inviting penetration--not by a man but by animals. Alexis made sure of that, when she wasn't licking her to orgasm herself. Then Amanda raised her arms in the mirror and saw curling hair in her armpits. No man would want her, but even a lesbian might wonder why on earth her pussy and armpits looked this way. Then, finally, Amanda forced herself to look at her tits. They were beautifully-shaped but gigantic! They were mammaries, now--udders--she was like a beast (again) just a cow to be milked. She was a freak, just a sex freak. Amanda began to sob. Her breasts were sickening and immense and her nipples had been stippled and colored almost black to make them huge as cookies. Thanks to her mother, her once-beautiful fifteen-year old--normal--body was a sex toy. She could never refuse to be used by anything or anyone in the house, either.</p><p>There was a sudden knock and her sister Tina, who was eighteen, entered. Tina, except for her dog collar, was naked. Her pussy and armpits were covered with hair. But Tina hated Amanda because she (Tina) had begged her mother to be altered. She wanted to be a porn star.</p><p>""Why are you crying?"" demanded Tina.</p><p>""I'm not.""</p><p>""Mom will keep you entertained. It's Thursday. Your night,"" said Tina cheerfully.</p><p>""Well, I'm sure you'll be glad. You'll be the first to piss in my mouth, like last week.""</p><p>""I like pissing in your mouth. Besides you proly like drinking my piss.""</p><p>Amanda started carefully doing her make-up. She had to rouge her nipples to make them seem even bigger and put on green lipstick to look even weirder.</p><p>""Do you like drinking my good lesbian piss, you whore?""</p><p>""I have to drink your piss or I'll be punished.""</p><p>""Drink some now then. Or II'l fucking whip you.""</p><p>Tina walked over and deep-kissed her sister and squeezed her huge tit.</p><p>""I can't wait to see Mom cornhole you, you fucking tramp, you oversized-pussy slut!""</p><p>""Get the fuck out!!"" Amanda screamed. ""I don' want you, you in my, my h-holes anymore!""</p><p>Tina backed away, laughing, then moved to the door.</p><p>""You're going to eat something really sweet tonight--I mean drink it. Mom's been busy!""</p><p>As Tina shut her sister in, as Amanda prepared to be used, the young girl could barely control her shaking. She began to rock back and forth. OMG, she thought--it's these animals and the, revolting, sickening--things I have to do with them--while they get off on it--.</p>"
893,"Brithana Seana and Kella, Part 2",Dark Lezz,0,Brithana discusses sex with her little daughters and pleasures one of them,"['F', 'g', 'beast(M)', 'cons', 'd/s', 'femdom', 'inc']","<p>The dog, Trevor, lazily watched the two girls playing on the grey mat in the kitchen--the mats were used for sex. Several of the pads were scattered around the otherwise thickly-carpeted home so that Trevor's sperm and human cunt-juice and piss could be easily cleaned up. As for the plush carpet, Brithana, their Celtic acolyte mother, who worshipped beasts, had wanted to save the girl's knees, since they were expected to be down on all-fours in case Trevor wanted to lick their pussies. Forbidden to wear anything but dog collars, the young children's cunt-scent and their nakedness often made them the easy subject of the animal's instinctive attention. They had been told to instantly submit to the intimidating animal's non-stop desires. Brithana liked to hear her daughter's moans of pleasure coming from various rooms in the house. Kella was seven, and the bitch's cries of joy were higher. Seana's voice was just slightly lower. She was nine. The mother had taught the little girls to cry filthy things like ""Oh my fucking cunt, by God's balls I'm cumming!"" or ""Cock-sucking Jesus that's s-so fucking f-fine--lick me you big-dicked sperm-bag!""</p><p>Recently Brithana took Kella and pointed at a mat in the kitchen.</p><p>""Spread you legs.""</p><p>The child did as she was ordered.</p><p>Brithana worked her fingers into her daughter's cunt and began to manipulate her clit and get the useless little bitch juiced for cumming.</p><p>""Unnnhhh...unnnhhh..."", moaned Kella.</p><p>Her sister kneeled at her mother's side, to watch.</p><p>""Receive"", said Brithana, and fed Seana Kella's juice off her fingers. Seana liked girl-juice. It was slick and still warm.</p><p>Brith kept working the girl's pussy.</p><p>""Do you have souls?""</p><p>""No mother. They was sold to Trevor's giant prick.""</p><p>""Girls, do you like eating Trevor's semen?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Let's make his penis grow then and we'll all eat his jism.""</p><p>Suddenly little Kella came. She started thrashing and screaming like one possessed.</p><p>""Ahhh...ahh...EEEE ...ohhh FUCK!..Omg fuck my pussy I'm cummingg fuck my pussy I'm cumming</p><p>Seana brught Trevor over--their bored God--and he was laid on his side</p>"
894,An adult sister is used in her pregnancy,Dark Lezz,0,"Brithana's sister, Gwenna, visits to show off her beautiful pregnancy to her sister. Gwenna vows to undergo a bestial consecration of her womb","['F', 'cons', 'd/s', 'inc', 'bd', 'oral', 'spank']","<p>Brithana mixed a cocktail for her very pregnant sister and the two of them sat on the butter leather couch in the living room. Gwenna listened with amusement to her nieces having sex with each other in one of the upstairs rooms.</p><p>""God you've prepared them well for the God,"" Gwen stated. ""I can't believe they're just ten and twelve years old.""</p><p>(More demonic shrieking and cursing from upstairs)</p><p>""They're not alone. Trevor's with them--the dog. They've got his prick out.""</p><p>""""And Neiko?,"" asked Gwen.</p><p>""Yes. They've been bred to the python. But the God still scares them.</p><p>""Have you had Neiko up your ass?""</p><p>""I've even had Gyo up all my holes. He's much bigger. As you'll find out. He will consecrate you and your child.""</p><p>Then the sisters began to kiss and finger one another. Gwen's belly was huge, her navel inside out and her mammaries leaking milk--she was just a week from her due date. They had put off the Consecration of her womb till the last second. Brith climbed up on the back of the sofa and presented her ass to her submissive.</p><p>""Stuff your middle finger up my ass!!,"" she cried. ""Pump t in and out, you fucking whore!""</p><p>""Yes my dearest Mistress. Use me to cum! Use my child!""</p><p>Gwen rammed her finger deep up into her older sister's puckered asshole while Brith grunted her pleasure. She pumped it in and out hysterically.</p><p>Unnhhhh...</p><p>Unnnhh....</p><p>Unnnhhhh....</p><p>""Now lick it--lick my ass you worthless cunt, you cow, you bag of milk, stick your tongue deep up my shitter and French me you fucking brood milk-cow!""</p><p>""Oh yes, oh yessss,"" said Gwen, ""I adore your beautiful firm ass Mistress. Thank you for the privilege of eating you out. I love tasting your ass-juice.""</p><p>""Now get down on the floor you lesbian, incestuous slut--like a dog!,"" cried Brithana.</p><p>Gwen bounded off the couch and got on her hands and knees as ordered. Brithana her sister grabbed a stiff lacquered cricket paddle and said,</p><p>""Count the strokes. And say thank you as you are used!""</p><p>A loud crack! was heard as Gwen received her first marking.</p><p>""One, thank you my adored cunt-dripping sister.""</p><p>Crack!</p><p>""Uhh--Two! T-Thank you mistress.""</p><p>Crack!</p><p>""Oh Jesus. T-T-Thank you for this pain.""</p><p>""Will you be sealed to me, whore? Will you surrender that baby you will soon foal to the dark God? Do you consent to mate with Him?""</p><p>""Oh yes, you may have him--be it boy or girl--I pray to help you debauch him.""</p><p>""Then my children stand as witness. I will get them. Strip off all your clothes and sit with legs wide apart there on the sofa.</p><p>Brith offered her hand to be kissed and her sister grasped it with both of hers and kissed it like a woman transported with lust--the lust to obey, a pleasure that cannot be mastered.</p><p>End of Part One</p>"
895,"Brithana Seana and Kelle, Part 2, The Snake Rape",Dark Lezz,0,"A beautiful Celtic white witch is used by her young daughters, who trick her into being fisted anally by a large yellow Burmese python. Things get out of hand due to the snakes size","['F', 'g', 'beast(M)', 'ws', 'anal', 'bd', 'd/s', 'fist', 'inc', 'nc', 'oral']","<p>Seana and Kelle could have been named for snakes. As they passed into their teens they shed their innocence like a snake does his skin, and they were also lustful and crafty and hyper. Their mother Brithana never neglected a chance to initiate the girls into Celtic rituals. Trevor, the large black Alsatian dog, had raped their cherries from them while she (Brithana) vibrated herself to a shrieking orgasm. Since their vaginas had been opened by the uncaring beast, Brithana kept sticking things up inside her children's cavities. She was gratified to see the first hairs of womanhood now appearing on their fine young pussies. Because Seana and Kelle, due to the sex and non-stop porn on loud display on every large-screen TV, were always feverish to cum, Brithana also bought them two snakes--Gyo, who was very large, and Neito, much smaller, but whose tail or head could be introduced up into the girls' vaginas or rectums. It was fun to see the children's surprised faces change as they felt the animal twisting violently inside them--they knew they would cum hard from this action, and assisted it with their fingers.</p><p>One morning Mom dragged a large metal stanchion of welded pipes into the sex area in the living room. She placed a sturdy covered box on the floor, and explained to the naked children that she was to be strapped with her four limbs like a cross--wide apart--and that the children should then introduce the stubby tail of Gyo, the huge snake who was in the box, deep up her shitter, and let him ""make sacred"" that channel so it could receive any animal cock. Brithana told the children to leave Gyo in ""a good long time."" Then the kids lashed their mother's wrists in place as she had told them, and lightly lubricated her hole. The children looked at each other and smiled. Then they whispered together, and giggled.</p><p>""Ok, put that fucker in my ass!"" shouted Brithana.</p><p>Her daughters hauled out the hissing snake, collared its long, stubby tail, and gauged the weight. They they put the tip of the snake's tail to their mother's puckered asshole and little Kelle held it ready. Without warning, Seana jammed the snake's tail in deep, deeply fisting her mother who started screaming.</p><p>The furious snake began twisting. Seana guided it to the box, where it flipped and coiled, the rest of its length in the pretty sodomized young mother.</p><p>""NO, God, Seana, it's too big! Get it out! Get it out! I can't take the thickness! Please, Please....can't you hear me? Ah...Ahh....</p><p>Seana pumped the snake in deeper and giggled. She liked screaming. Liked pain.</p><p>Kelle stood in front of her mother's terrified face, watching it passively, as she blurted out, ""God I can feel the dark God! HIs whole prick is up my ass! Girls, please please.</p><p>Then Kelle said, ""Eat me out. Maybe we'll take the fucker outta your ass, you cum sucking whore, mama.""</p><p>Kelle pressed her pussy lips to her mom wo licked them as hard as she could. The snake twisted in the mom. Suddenly Brithana--over-stimulated--began to piss, a long arc of pee. Seana got underneath it and drank some good warm yellow mommy piss, then spat it on her mom' face as she ate her sister out and sobbed for mercy.</p><p>""Suck on Trevor's prick, and we'll let you go.""</p><p>So as Brithana was violated, she accepted the dog's penis. It eventually squirted pre-cum, of course, then it gave a huge load of good white sperm. Brith ate it. Then Brithana dropped her head, totally violated. Kelle scooped up some dog cum and spread it on her mom's face, her hair tangled, full of perspiration and sperm and kid-cunt-juice. Only then did she feel the snake slowly extracted from where it belonged.</p>"
896,Brithinas pregnant sister,Dark Lezz,0,Gwenna is ritually raped by a large serpent at the hands of her evil sister Brennith with the assistance of her two teen daughters,"['F', 'g', 'beast(M)', 'bd', 'd/s', 'femdom', 'fist', 'inc', 'lac', 'mast', 'preg', 'reluc', 'viol']","<p>Brenneth and her two daughters, Seana and Kelle, were all wearing dog collars. Brenneth's sister Gwenna--who also practiced Celtic animal magic--was locked in a stanchion in the main sex room, her knees tied wide open to their fullest extent, arms lashed above her. The bitch had almost nine full months of pregnancy on her. Her tits were huge, with fat brown nipples, her belly was obscenely big with her navel turned out--and now she was strapped open with her immense blonde bush showing above her red open vaginal lips.</p><p>""Milk the bitch!"", ordered Brenneth. ""Milk that moo-cow, let her milk flow and squirt, children.""</p><p>Seana grabbed one her aunt's huge tits and began to pull and squeeze on it, as Kelle did with the other.</p><p>Thin squirts of Gwenn's white lactation poured out in little jets and some ran down her breasts.</p><p>""Keep milking the cow!--let it drip!""</p><p>""OMG,"" cried Gwenn, ""I'm jut an animal now, I'm a--a--cow--a hu-cow! I WANT to be a cow!!""</p><p>""That's right. My children are milking your udders. You're a sack of milch, a bitch with a baby in her belly--you're gonna foal that kid--and bring him to us to sexually abuse! Won't you?""</p><p>""OMG, yes, yes, I'll do anything you say. I don't even love him in my womb--just let animals fuck me, please, please! I want to serve!""</p><p>""This is Gyo,"" announced Brenneth, taking an immense snake from a box on the floor. The creature held its head level with the floor and looked menacing.</p><p>""Oh no--Jesus! He's too big. I thought you said you'd fucked him!""</p><p>""Just as you will be made to fuck him.""</p><p>The children helped steady the snake from behind so their natural mom could hold his head right up to their aunt's vagina. Brenneth took a stainless steel forceps and spread her sister's cunt wide open and locked it. Gwenn began to shriek as the snake's head was inserted slowly and deeply and firmly up into Gwenn's sacred womb. The children stood aside and masturbated and chanted Celtic hymns they'd learned. Gwen's cries for mercy were pitiless. Once about two feet of the snake was buried deep inside the young woman, the snake was released, it's remaining six foot coils flopped to the floor.and the angry animal began to twist violently. Now Brenneth's sister was truly being raped by the dark God.</p><p>""Help me defile her, quick! She must be degraded as she is taken!""</p><p>Brenn and the two girls mounted the stanchion above Gwenn's head and each showered her with piss and spit on her and drooled. They slapped her and called her a dog-cum sack and a horse-cock slut.</p><p>As the snake moved in her, however, Gwen began to moan in something like arousal. Then she began to orgasm involuntarily as the other three women looked on admiringly and adoringly. Gyo was truly mating with Gwenneth now. She was bred to the dark God, in dark joy. Now Gyo and no other would own her soul, not any man, only beasts. And her baby too.</p>"
897,Sort Takes Seana eats out her lesbian sister,Dark Lezz,0,"In a short vignette, 13 year old Seana makes love to her 12 year sister as Mon urges her on approvingly","['F', 'g', 'teen', 'ws', 'cons', 'inc', 'oral', 'rom']","<p>Brithana rubbed her daughter Seana's soft nude back as the young one's head dipped up and down between Kenne's spread legs. The air was filled with licking sounds as little Kenne whimpered and moaned from all the delicious pleasure Kell was getting. Seana started her tongue at the bottom of the slit then licked up, over and over in the pink wet folds.</p><p>""Now, here, child,"" said Brithana, She spread the lips and and had Seana collar Kelle's engorged vagina.</p><p>""Suck it strong, steady.""</p><p>""Oh my fucking God! "" screamed Kelle. ""Oh my fucking God!""</p><p>Kelle started to thrash hard, and so Seana introduced her fingers deep up into the bitch's cunt and began pumping them vigorously.</p><p>""Uh.""</p><p>""Uh.""</p><p>""Uh.""</p><p>--grunted Kelle.</p><p>Then the young girl peed in a sudden burst as Seana drank it up.</p>"
898,Little Kelle enjoys bestial sodomy,Dark Lezz,0,A child is made to accept bestial sodomy,"['F', 'teen', 'beast(M)', 'ws', 'anal', 'bd', 'd/s', 'inc']","<p>Eleven year-old Kelle was ordered by her mother to strip as her sister, Seana, looked on, eager to help her mom, Brithana, sexually abuse the little girl. Kelle stood there naked. Seana stepped forward and sucked on her sister's small brown nipples and inserted her fingers deep into Kelle's pussy as Brithana (her incestuous mother) urged her on. Kelle started to gasp from the violation. She stooped down a bit to help Seana get her fingers in deep. Then Seana made Kelle suck her own juice from her slick fingers.</p><p>""Suck!"", ordered Seana.</p><p>Kelle sucked hard to taste her own pussy juice.</p><p>""Lay down on your belly. Hurry up!"", cried the mother.</p><p>Soon the young girl felt her legs being spread wide, a thick pillow placed under her hips so her wonderful, inviting young ass was high in the air. Then Brithana removed a three-foot snake from a nearby box while her sister gripped her (Kelle's) outstretched arms. Expertly, Brith began to feed the snake's tail very, very, very slowly up her youngest daughters ass as she began to scream and sob and beg. The creature was pumping and gyrating and twisting deep in the girl's shitter. Soon only about six inches of the snake remained outside of Kelle's body, plus the full head. It was fun to see Kelle get ass-raped by the snake, more exciting to hear the screams and piteous sobs issuing from the girl with each twist of the animal buried deeper than a man's cock inside her.</p><p>Seana lay down in front of her sister and spread her legs wide and demanded that she lick her pussy. Brithana said she had to eat out Seana before she would even think about extracting the snake. Then, as the sobbing Kelle started tonguing her older sister's pussy, with its light covering of blonde hair, Brithana mounted the space just above them and slowly pissed all over Kelle and her tongue and mouth. Kelle drank her mom's warm yellow urine. Both Seana and Brith obtained orgasms from using that little bitch. For two hours the sex was dirty, non-stop. After the rape ended and the snake was slowly extracted, little Kelle just sat naked in the corner, sobbing and rocking back and forth while Seana and her mom went to the bedroom and had more sexual intercourse.</p>"
899,"Alexa perfectus, Part 1",Dark Lezz,0,The cruel Alexa debauches a number of willing young girls with dogs and discipline,"['F', 'teens', 'beast(M)', 'bd', 'd/s', 'femdom', 'oral']","<p>Huge-breasted girls in their early teens—just past their menses and beginning to obtain the first hairs on their glorious naked pussies—were the only kind Alexa would accept for her sick, perverted sexual debaucheries. As a founding member in Hong Kong of the Eastern Sapphics, a small order of lesbian bestialists, Alexa got whomever she wanted, scanning the encrypted photos as they were funneled her way by well-paid operatives deployed around the planet. Alexa used only five girls at a time. And she only took inexperienced little bitches—girls who had never had sex with dogs. She enjoyed seeing their initial reactions as Saul or King or Tray took their boring unformed souls, took their innocence, as the girls were skewered on the animal’s glistening red cocks, the girls’ eyes popping out at the shock of dog’s immense penetration and its frantic, sweating humping, its back feet trying to get a good purchase for fucking. Alexa adored seeing her dogs drool on a beautiful young girl’s nude back as the bored animal deflowered her and, howling and baying, drove its long rod up as far as her cervix. A girl’s first animal fuck is an exercise in disbelief as she gets collared by that dick, her eyes wide, her mouth beseeching Alexa, pleading, “Get him out! Oh God, get him out of me! Oh God noooo!”</p><p>The women in the Sapphics were all incredibly wealthy, the girls procured for them lured from the best families in various countries around the world for very large sums of money, and flown into Hong Kong on Alexa’s private jet. Eventually, anonymously, the girls were returned to their families, admittedly disgraced, totally ruined. So none of the young women were in the vulgar sex trade. In fact, they were well taken care of, knew their manners and often could beg for mercy in five languages as they had a dog’s dick stuffed down their useless throats. The girls soon submitted to getting their brains fucked out 24/7. It was never hard to obtain such consent from a young bitch, however. A young girl is a natural whore anyway. Alexa understood this. She just had to appeal to the <em>animal</em> inside them.</p><p>Once they had been fully bred to one or more dogs, the girls found they could not get enough. Beast sex was like a drug. They were all being introduced to it. The same with lesbianism. The girls were expected to behave like lesbians or pretend to be lesbians, especially in Alexa’s presence. They were expected to kiss each other and lick each other’s pussies whenever another girl approached them with desire—and the girls understood they could gain Alexa’s approval by behaving like lesbian sluts (which is what she was, after all). Each of the girls wore a uniform of a blue corset with eye-hooks up the mid-riff that was unbuttoned to shove up their breasts, but folded down at the nipples, obscenely exposing their tits and huge brown or black nipples. A light, flouncy, navy skirt barely covered their bottoms, so their pussy and rump were easily visible from almost every angle when they moved. Of course, the slaves wore no panties. The bitches were not allowed to cross their legs and never entirely close their mouths. If they did, one of the other girls was made to spank the offender until she screamed. Or Alexa administered the paddling herself. Finally, except for commands or directions, girls went around doing chores or other work or reading in absolute silence. Only moans, screams, groans, or cursing while in orgasm were permitted. Some of the time, porn was used on the TV. This was the only exception to the “no noise” rule. Every day, each girl was taken to her bedroom and soundly whipped to enforce obedience. The slaves hated this. It was the worst thing. Thirty minutes of pain administered at a certain hour each day. When a naked slave emerged from her punishment with Alexa, he black studded dog collar of ownership around her slim neck, her friends comforted her, in silence, and took her to the lavatory and sponged her and rubbed sweet aloe into the red stripes on her back and the welts on her buttocks, which would have bits of blood on them from cruel Alexa’s flogger. Then the girls would make love to her, sucking on her clitoris reverently, trying to soothe her many tears and give her pleasure by touching her womanly parts and squeezing her heavy, hanging breasts. Each of the young women in attendance would give the abused girl the pleasure of her tongue or rim her out if she seemed to have that desire for her ass. Soon the young woman would be moaning in her joy, her suffering forgotten, crying out and screaming from these urgent womanly attentions. And a fine male dog would then be brought to her to lick between her spread legs, as a beautiful slave girl, also wearing a dog collar, kissed the beaten woman softly and lovingly on the lips. As the dog lapped at his lover’s clit, guided and directed by the other gorgeous young slaves wo had gathered, one of their number would find and stroke the animal’s penis in its furry sheath and pull on it, eager, excited (as a young girl would be) to see its full length. And its fullness throbbed in her hand the slave would suck on the dog cock as the huge dog continued to lick her friend’s juicey, flowing vagina. Then the dog’s cock would be jerked very hard, until it yielded its hot, watery in squirts and all the slaves would drink it; even the punished girl would get down on her knees and take a full mouthful of nourishing spunk.</p><p>Then the slaves laid the panting animal on his side, and smoothed his flanks and petted him, his thick nine-inch dong pointing in the air and they also began to mouth-kiss the beast deeply, like true perverts, one at a time, as the other vixens would lick the dog’s cock and lick the dog’s full furry balls—sucking on beast’s ballsack, sucking the balls one at a time into their several mouths, while another girl gave the animal good head, her head bobbing on the animal’s lengthened, slimey red cock. She sucked and sucked ravenously until the dog sighed once and a huge gagging flood of white sperm choked the girl-bitch’s throat, filling her young mouth with dog semen as she gulped and gulped hungrily to get it into her belly. The sperm was living and warm. “His puppies! His puppies!! We want to swallow his puppies!!” cried the thirteen year-old girls, excited by the sight of the hot white creamy spunk dripping out of their friend’s mouth, as they darted in to lap it up like puppies themselves off her breasts and cheeks as it dripped off her chin. This was how they were expected—and trained—to serve a dog. After a while, you just think only about animal cock. Alexa watched approvingly from the doorway.</p>"
900,What kamasa learned as she was broken,Dark Lezz,0,"A young girl loses to a large dog, in several sex acts supervised by two sisters, in a house of bondage and bestiality","['F', 'teen', 'FemDom', 'vio', 'nc', 'inc', 'w/s', 'beast(M)']","<p>The sprawling country house was inviting. Kelle had inherited it from her mother Brithana, and Kelle and her sister, Seana, still lived there, even though her Aunt had encouraged them to sell it off and live with her in Manhattan, where she kept four Great Danes in a penthouse and not much else except minimalist furniture and ten rooms of Warhols. Seana and Kelle were now in their late twenties, beautiful young women, slim, and with taut, enviable figures—just like their mom. She had passed away after a sudden illness three years ago, at a young age. Brithana practiced animal sorcery—her own brand of homespun Celtic rituals and high bestial sex. She had perverted her children throughout their childhoods, after her caustic divorce, making them perform sick acts with dogs, eels, horses and snakes. Her kids had never been fucked by a man, and now they, too, hated men. But they were saturated and obsessed by animal cock. Go figure. Sitting on a fortune of nearly $900,000,000 (their aunt was worth far more, and was also a devoted, practicing bestialist) all of them aspired to “sponsor” and adopt children of a variety of races, all about age fifteen years of age, all ripe to be procured and debauched. The four children at the farm compound at the moment, each one recruited from under-developed countries, viewed the twelve-room wood clapboard country mansion, on its thirty-acre estate, with wide-eyed, enforced subservience. They had never seen anything like this. The ulterior purpose for purchasing them from the sex industry, spread over three continents, was, of course, to allow Seana and Kelle to engage in unending animal orgies and uninterrupted sex parties.</p><p>The male groundskeepers on the estate seemed to always be mowing the grass and feeding the many dogs and watering the stallions and polo ponies. These men never came up to the main house. Inside, there were two housemaids from Brazil, who never spoke and even when revolting sex acts were being performed right in front of them, never looked up. These women were in their fifties, each one stout, capable and efficient. Finally, there was the cook who handled all the meals. Not a soul in the employment of the heiresses was about to risk their incredibly well-paying jobs to report what really went on at that house. They would lose all their money, and be deported overnight. Seana and Kelle, however, did have a few rules about the domestic female help—just as they could not “comfort” a girl who might be being used in a way to which she objected (such as being fucked by a large dog for the first time) they (the maids) would not be asked to either perform in a sex act or assist in one.</p><p>Kelle used the Escalade to pick up the new girl from Mauritania in West Africa. She had come in on a long flight routed through Frankfurt, and landed at LaGuardia about a half-hour ago. She was fourteen and Kelle had only seen her paper file before choosing her. Kamasa Simbee. Normally she liked to Skype a new girl to see her breasts, but the civil war there made that impossible. Her dossier simply listed her figure measurements and indicated she was already a D and slim. As an African not yet circumcised by her village, Kelle reasoned that the girl’s sexual response level should be high. In the airport, the rich, impatient woman held up a sign saying “Kamasa” at the foot of the unrolling steel escalator and minutes later the new mother and daughter were united. They hugged and laughed, both somewhat embarrassed. The young, shy black girl had on a thin yellow dress, a floppy coat and clutched a satchel made of worn corduroy. They got in the car and Kelle turned over the ignition. But before starting out, Kelle, her new mother, pushed the girl’s knees apart rudely and pulled down her thin panties. The girl went rigid and silently let herself be violated, staring straight ahead without emotion. Kelle felt Kamasa’s very thick, kinky black pubic hair and pushed her fingers up into Kamasa’s vagina. Kamasa cried out at the unexpected insertion.</p><p>Kelle offered her fingers to the girl.</p><p>“Lick. Now you know why you’re here.”</p><p>Kamasa slowly sucked her own pussy juice.</p><p>“Keep your legs spread and your mouth open during the ride, Kamsasa. Do exactly what I say and you’ll be fine. Just don’t resist. Understand?”</p><p>“Yes ma’am. Thanks to ma’am.”</p><p>Kamasa never closed her legs, nor did she shut her mouth, during the endless car ride. In about an hour Kelle swung the car with its headlights up into the graveled drive of the otherwise unmarked house. The place was buried deep in the countryside and it was pitch dark. There were only very dim outside lights. Many lights blazed lights inside, however. They got out of the car.</p><p>“My four other children are playing inside,” explained Kelle. “My sister Seana is in there too. Seana wants to meet you very much, Kamasa.”</p><p>Kelle put her arms on Kamasa’s hips and faced her.</p><p>“Kiss me Kamasa. Kiss your new mother for pleasure.”</p><p>The fourteen year old reached up and started into a deep kiss. Kelle squeezed the girl’s huge tits, then felt between her legs. The girl opened herself to the touching. Despite her young years, she had seen women being used since she was a little girl. She did want to please. Every single hope Kamasa had was riding on her new mother’s approval of her. Kelle shoved her fingers deep inside her pussy, and Kamasa let out a gratified moan.</p><p>“You are going to have your brains fucked out here, Kamasa. You have no idea what goes on. If you don’t like sex, we will break you in, understand?”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am.”</p><p>“Let’s meet your new family, shall we? Some of them have really big dicks. Sluts like us <em>love</em> those, right?”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am.”</p><p>The first thing Kamasa saw when Kelle threw open the wide front door, with its frosted glass panes, was a young black girl about her age being savagely fucked by a Labrador dog, with tape on his forepaws. The dog was desperately screwing the girl as if she was his bitch, his tail cork-screwing around, the nails on his back feet clicking on the tiles. The girl was screaming at the top of her lungs,</p><p>“Oh my fucking God, get him out of me, his cock is too big, it’s too fucking big, his fucking dick is too thick for my tight vagina, Jesus I’m only twelve, <em>Don’t make me fuck a dog!</em>—can’t you hear me, I’m knotted to him, don’t you care, oh god oh my god it fucking hurts my pussy!”—and she started sobbing.</p><p>The dog started squirting something in the young girl and it ran down her slim, smooth thighs, but he continued his insatiable copulating with the human bitch.</p><p>Kelle bent over and pulled the girls head up and spit savagely in her childish face.</p><p>“You’re a whore, Mitra. You don’t fool me. You’re just another dog fucker. You’re gonna suck off a horse too! Tomorrow, do you understand? In the stables, while Seana and I watch!”</p><p>Kamasa covered her face with her hands, and just stood there trembling. The appalling sight made her sick. Kelle grabbed her by the arm and walked her to a side area. The young girl kept begging, kept screaming for someone to get “him” off her.</p><p>“Get undressed!” Kelle ordered Kamasa in an even voice.</p><p>This might have been dialogue from a concentration camp.</p><p>“You’re going to get fucked by a dog too! Put your things there! Hurry up!”</p><p>Kelle also started to strip, slowly and thoughtfully. The terrified Kamasa took off her skirt over her head with trembling hands, then reached around desperately trying to undo her bra. She knew her breasts were huge for a girl her age. Her underarms were unshaved like her pussy. She tried to hide the hair.</p><p>“Faster, faster. I wanna see them, I wanna see those tits!” Kelle yelled angrily, turning around and barking the order.</p><p>Without warning Kelle went up to Kamasa and literally started slapping the girl, striking her on the face and head, screaming at her,</p><p>“Let me see your tits and your pussy! I’m obsessed with them! I have been all week! Hurry you bitch!”</p><p>Kamasa pulled off all her clothes and the two stood there staring at one another. Kamasa was terrified. She felt so exposed. She knew her breasts were enormous and just hanging out, like a cow’s udders. She felt like a fucking milkcow. Kelle stared at the girl’s udders. And her black, kinky snatch of hair.</p><p>“Kneel down,” Kelle croaked, almost hoarse with lust. She urgently pointed to the floor. Kelle had a huge muff of blonde-gold hair covering her pussy. Kamasa also sported a huge black bush. Her tits were jiggling as she moved, exciting the evil Kelle with her every movement. As a beautiful young black girl, Kamasa now understood why she had been adopted into this hellish house of rape and dog-semen and defilement. It was because of her sex organs. Her glands. She was just glands and holes, no more than that. So the young girl kneeled humbly in front of Kelle.</p><p>“Look up at it. Look at my beautiful muff of hair, Kamasa, dear. Good. Now open your mouth.”, said Kelle dreamily.</p><p>Kamasa did exactly as she was ordered, and opened her mouth and stuck her tongue way out.</p><p>Kelle rubbed the soft downy muff in the fourteen year old’s mouth. Then she grabbed her strongly by the back of the neck. She gave an audible sigh and slowly and sweetly began to piss in the African girl’s open mouth as Kamasa’s hands flew around. Finally the girl stopped resisting and started to guzzle the urine. She started swallowing as much as she could, in her hopelessness. She understood already that she was to be used in this way. The dogs. And pissing. And group sex with animals and women. God, and who knows what else.</p><p>“Drink it. Drink it all,” whispered Kelle, as she continued to quietly urinate into her daughter’s mouth.</p><p>“Taste it! Enjoy it! Fill your pretty belly with my piss!,” she cried, lost in delicious pleasure. “Drink your mother’s golden hot piss. That’s it, that’s momma’s girl, that’s itso good.”</p><p>When Kelle pulled away, laughing, Kamasa just stared straight ahead again, her face and hair and taut black breasts and nipples covered with big drops of the white woman’s urine. It reminded Kelle of the way Kamasa had looked in the car, when she was being touched and probed. She was already resigned and hopeless, her desire for a new life snuffed out once again.</p><p>At that moment Kelle’s sister Seana came in and saw what was happening.</p><p>“This is Kamasa,” Kelle announced. “The new dog-bitch from Mauritania. She needs to be bred. Tonight.”</p><p>“Cool,” said Seana. “Stand up, Kamasa.”</p><p>Seana had huge boobs like everyone else she had met, and the requisite huge muff of carefully brushed-out pussy hair. She wore a black dog collar. Her nipples were pierced and heavy iron rings hung from them. Hair curled furiously in her slim, ivory armpits. She walked over to Kamasa, who tried to smile at her in a friendly way, although she was terrified.</p><p>Seana instantly slapped Kamasa so hard her teeth rattled.</p><p><em>“Why are you fucking looking at me??,” </em>cried Seana. “You’re just a fucking sex slave. You stare ONLY at pussies here. You don’t look in my face. And you keep your legs spread when you sit, and your cock-sucking mouth open in case I wanna stick a dog’s dick in it. Understand, bitch? You’re to be available. Your holes are your only worth in this house. You are fresh for fucking now—but after two years here you’ll be too used up to fuck well and we’ll sell you off. That is your only future here, do you understand. Don’t lie to yourself. Dripping pussies, and hair and dog cocks.”</p><p>Then Seana walked over to Kamasa and kissed her lips sweetly. Then, like Kelle, she coughed and brought up spit and blew it in the girl’s face violently, while grabbing her genitals. Kamasa turned her face away involuntarily. Seana reached up and grabbed Kamasa’s chin, brought her face around, and spit in her face again, till drool ran down. Seana turned to her sister, Kelle, and said evenly,</p><p>“Get Saul. He’s out back.”</p><p>Kelle, despite her nudity, obeyed at once.</p><p>Kamasa stood there. “Saul” was obviously the dog they would use on her. She knew she would be bred on her first night, like the other new girl in the foyer. She had seen what that was like and she stood there, nude and exposed, her pussyy hair huge. She fought back tears. Seana began fingering her pussy in front of her without shame, or even glancing her way. Kamasa knew Seana was worse than Kelle—even sicker—and she would be supervising her first dog-fuck.</p><p>Kelle returned leading a young male Great Dane. She led the huge animal by a short black lead, its proud head erect, as Kamasa was allowed to look on in terror. Seana kneeled at the frightening dog’s side and began silently taping his forepaws with wide masking tape. When he mated with Kamasa this would prevent her flanks from being scratched and ripped up. Seana began cooing and adoring and worshipping and petting the animal. Saul was not from a vicious breed. He was instinctive, however, like all dogs in rut. And right now he was picking up the intense smells off all the women’s pussies in the small room. He began getting aroused.</p><p>“Isn’t my dog pretty? Hmm? Aren’t you, Saul? Aren’t you just the prettiest little big-dicked baby there ever was? Don’t you know I want to suck on your thick red slimy dong? Suck down your milky semen? Oh I want to bear your pups, Saul! In my human womb! I want that dick all the way up into my cock-sucking cervix. But instead, we have this very pretty little girl for you tonight. We’re going to feed Kamasa to you for fun. Find her soul, and fuck it for me! Now, kneel down Kamasa. Kneel next to me. Good girl! I’m going to work his mother-fucking prick out of his darling hairy sheath so you can lick it, and lap at it and suck on it and worship its strength before it FUCKS you!”</p><p>“Do you want to get FUCKED Kamasa? By my doggie?”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am. I want to be fucked” [what else could she say?]</p><p>“Do you want to nurse on his prick like a little baby at the breast?”</p><p>“Y-yes!”</p><p>As Kamasa knelt beside the cock-demented Seana, Seana skimmed her small white palm lightly underneath Saul’s furry belly, then gently stroked the beast’s hairy under-sheath. She frowned and closed her hand at the base of Saul’s member and started to squeeze his swelling knot insistently and began a persistent pumping action along its curved twelve-inch boner. A slight tip of red appeared at the animal’s little piss slot. Seana went mad at the sight of that little pink nubbin.</p><p>“Come on, Saul! Come on, boy!” she repeated with growing hysteria. She was coming unglued, frigging the dog like one possessed. “Get it out you cock-sucker. I wanna see that dick!!”</p><p>The dog’s cock started to seriously emerge—huge and red, a deep scarlet red, covered with angry, boiling veins. This was no human man’s penis. It was rock-hard, with a sharp bend in it, and a long, weird tapering point.</p><p>“Oh my God!”, Kamasa burted out, covering her mouth, as the dog’s genitals fully emerged.</p><p>Seana laughed out-loud.</p><p>“Soon he will own you, Kamasa! Saul makes every girl his bitch for life!”</p><p>Kamasa burst into real tears at the prophecy.</p><p>“Mistress, please, my pussy can’t take that thing. Look at it!” she pleaded. “Please don’t put that in me. He’ll tear me up. I’ve seen how they hump into girls!”</p><p>“Get on your hands and knees, slave. Immediately,” ordered Seana.</p><p>She was cold with fury at the upstart slave’s reluctance.</p><p>“We’ll find out one way or the other if you can handle my animal. He’s going to have you just like all his other bitches—doggy style!”</p><p>Kamasa obeyed, tears flowing down her young cheeks. She got on hands and knees beside the dog. Then she shut her eyes tight and felt Seana and the dog at her bare fourteen year-old buttocks. She felt the huge sweating weight of the animal as he was lifted onto her slim, nude back and dropped in place. Immediately the animal clutched at her ribcage with his taped forepaws, and she felt his hot breath right close on her neck. Then she felt something altogether slimy and huge at her ass-cheeks and started to scream “NOOOOO, NOOOOO!!!!!” They were about to insert Saul’s penis into her vagina. Then her pussy was pulled wide open and the animal, sensing the placement, bunched-up his powerful hindquarters, plunged his dick into her and started humping her frantically, needing relief. Kamasa kept hollering for help. The dog-cock felt like a tree stump packed up into her fourteen year-old hairy pussy. It reached as far at least as her cervix. Saul’s pounding was relentless, like her begging. The pounding threw her forward onto her elbows because of the animal’s weight, but Saul fell with her and kept up the beautiful girl’s her delicious defilement. Now she felt his revolting panting and dog-drool pooling on her shoulder blades and dripping down her flanks. She realized the animal was bored, dripping saliva on her. She really was just a wet hole to him. But the grinding kept up, steady and relentless. She could feel his semen shooting up into her now.</p><p>Then things changed, a little at a time, for young Kamasa. Seana and Kelle spotted the moment when it came. In fact, they were watching for it. Despite Kamasa’s rebellion, the dog dick, buried deep inside her tight vaginal walls, really did fill and complete the young woman’s otherwise empty and pointless cunt. Despite her repugnance for being an animal’s object, her objection to being a mere dog-whore, a small tickle of pleasure—a heat—began in little Kamasa’s lower back region as she was knotted and fucked by the uncomprehending brute. Then the heat traveled imperceptibly to her inner thighs, and up like a little spot of flame, turning into her womb. Suddenly it shot outward. The dog’s friction hit her wet, pink pussy folds—and then the dog’s cock touched her actual clitoris, sliding over it roughly, at a good angle. For the first time, Kamasa allowed actual pleasure to break through her fear and anger. She began cumming uncontrollably, her eyes rolling back in her head involuntarily. Suddenly the young girl pissed. And she shrieked and shrieked and bellowed like a milk-heavy cow without dignity as Seana and Kelle kissed each other at the triumph. The girl wanted pleasure now, more than selfhood, more than affirmations of her own miniscule worth, or any kind of fictitious personal integrity. She just wanted cock. Dog cock. This was what they meant by Saul owning each one of his many bitches. He fucked Kamasa’s brains out for over twenty more blissful minutes. She lost count of how many orgasms Seana’s dog generously gave to her. He fucked her to jelly, using her indifferently for his own pleasure. Soon she loved being nothing but the dog’s sperm bag. When he was done using her, and slipped his prick out of her loins and went to a corner to lick his splendid red dick, she crawled over to him like a dog herself and cleaned him up with her tongue, lapping gratefully at the red dong.</p><p>She couldn’t get enough.</p>"
901,The pretty slave gets to suck down a gallon of horse sperm,Dark Lezz,0,A teen slave is degraded by being offered a choice between drinking a huge quantity of horse cum or being shocked by a cattle prod. For the most part shes smart enough to guzzle down the sperm,"['F', 'f', 'g', 'beast(M)', 'ws', 'anal', 'bd', 'd/s', 'exhib', 'femdom', 'nc', 'oral', 'teen', 'toys', 'voy']","<p>The slave who was to be used for the Sapphic Sisterhood’s amusement almost stumbled when entering the room, assisted by two members of the Society who supported her as she walked to the brightly-lit stage. The girl, a true masochist, had had most of her hair chopped off and had apparently been horribly abused. Shackles had been placed on her ankles, locked so tight she could barely walk, and her wrists were cuffed behind her as she shuffled forward. The beautiful young girl’s ample breasts jiggled and swung as she tried to walk, but her nakedness also showed the extent of the damage. The slave had been brutally whipped and caned from head to foot and was covered with red lines from the lashing and the flogging she had endured. Her puffy nipples and vulva had apparently been tortured. Then someone—a man, surely—had beaten her skillfully, leaving bruises on her thighs and ribcage. Bits of blood showed on her split lips and her mascara had run from sobbing and begging and the perspiration from her delicious, wonderful suffering. The girl looked to be only sixteen. The Sisters were excited to see how well the girl would endure her sexual torment in the next hour or two. Members, all of whom were also naked, all of whom were eager for sex, began touching each others’ private parts, their sex organs aroused and made wet by the mere sight of the shackled young woman in their midst.</p><p>The girl relished the beating she had received. As a masochist, she liked being whipped and pissed on, slapped and kicked and fucked up the ass by either men or women. If she had been told to suck off a two month-old baby boy while being cornholed she would have instantly sucked the little baby’s cock and licked and sucked on his ballsack. The beautiful slim young woman had only two switches: pleasure/pain. Now onstage, she stood there in the spotlight, her gaze humble and downcast and hopeless. Her pussy was waxed and completely bare. The shackles made it difficult to move, and her hands, hand-cuffed behind her, thrust her breasts forward. They had reddish-brown, pointed nipples. Her blonde hair had been chopped off with a scissors, but her facial features—despite the purple bruises—were clean and delicate.</p><p>Then a monotone woman’s voice was heard over the loudspeaker. She had a British accent.</p><p>“Piss for us,” she told the slave.</p><p>The woman onstage straightened up, and tried to focus. Almost a minute went by. Then some piss dribbled down her leg.</p><p>“More. Faster, slave.”</p><p>The woman’s pussy suddenly gave a burst of piss, flooding her legs and the floor. The slave hopped as she urinated on herself.</p><p>The sixteen year-old girl hung her head and began to sob at the humiliation.</p><p>“On your knees, whore. You’re a worthless slut. Look at you. Now lick up your own warm piss. Roll in it! Bathe your face in it, smear your tits.”</p><p>With great effort, the shackled, worthless cunt managed to fight the restraints and bring herself to her knees. Her cuffed hands made her large tits swing obscenely. Struggling not to pitch sideways, the pretty slave kneeled and bent down and began to lick up her urine from the lake of pee. She had to struggle, and extend her tongue way out to get her tongue into the puddle.</p><p>“Good, slave! Good! Lap it up like a dog. Be a real bitch. Lick! Lick! Lick up your own piss, you worthless cocksucking ball-sucking cunt-whore! By God’s balls lick it up!”</p><p>The slave lapped and lapped, sobbing the whole time. Then she suddenly fell sideways, her cheeks splattered in the urine. She just kept sobbing and kicking and saying “No, no!”</p><p>“Get up you cock-sucking slut!”, said the British voice, offstage. “Did you suck your father or something? Did you drain your Daddy’s balls, eat his sperm? Is that why you’re here on this stage? Who the hell are you, anyway?”</p><p>At this point two massive, muscle-bound fully-clothed black men appeared from the back. They had full beards. They wore grey work clothes, covering them from wrists to ankles. One man carried a large tub of greenish water with a lid on it. An electric cattle prod hung at his hip. The other man helped the dazed girl to her feet and stood her up. </p><p>“What do you say to us for giving you the gift of abusing you, slave?”, came the remorseless voice.</p><p>“Thank you, Mistress,” mumbled the young girl.</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“THANK YOU!, Oh my God don’t hurt me anymore!”</p><p>“The men will now feed a large eel up your ass. Bend forward. What do you say to your Mistresses?”</p><p>The girl just sobbed. She bent at the waist and her wrists were uncuffed.</p><p>“Spread your ass-cheeks, whore,” said the even-toned voice.</p><p>The sixteen year-old reached back and pulled open her lovely marked ass-cheeks while one of the men steadied her at the shoulders so she wouldn’t fall as she was sodomized by the animal. The other man reached into the tub of brackish water and brought out a four foot, slippery, silver eel. It was very thick. The man, who was experienced at this, butted the animal’s head skillfully up against the girl’s asshole and began to feed the eel up into the young woman’s shitter very slowly and carefully. It slid in smoothly and began whipping and turning and gyrating immediately. The girl’s eyes bugged out. She began screaming and jumping up and down comically. This had never been done to her before.</p><p>“EEEEE….EEEE….EEEE!! Get it out! Oh my…I’m being ass-raped!! I’m being raped!! Please don’t let an—an animal rape me…I’m only sixteen! Don’t make me—get fucked…”</p><p>The black man told her to squat and try to “shit” the snake out but it was hopeless. The audience laughed. The woman kept straining. Then he jerked her up and stated rubbing her breasts and touching her womanly parts. He started kissing her as she tried to pull away, as the audience kept laughing.</p><p>“Oh God, my ass, my ass—I can feel it in there so deep!”</p><p>She kissed the black man and started bargaining.</p><p>“L-let me, let suck your cock, I’ll suck it real good for you, sir, if you take it out, please, sir, let me suck your cock! I’m a good cocksucker, sir!.”</p><p>Then the tears came again.</p><p>The man pulled away and the girl stood there, twisting uncomfortably as the eel twisted and violated her, deep within her bowels.</p><p>The voice intoned,</p><p>“Slave, you’re a worthless sixteen year old whore and whores get fucked by animals if we say so. Are you grateful for being used?”</p><p>There was silence. The piss-covered whore sniffled, defeated.</p><p>“Well, are you whore? You might want to say yes. Do you want to be shocked?”</p><p>The black man with the cattle prod stood up.</p><p>“Thank you, y-yes. THANK YOU!, Mistress!”</p><p>“For what?,” asked the voice.</p><p>“For…for…putting an eel up my ass.”</p><p>“Say, ‘I love having an eel up my young ass.’”</p><p>“I love having an eel up my young ass.”</p><p>“My tender young ass.”</p><p>“My tender young ass.”</p><p>The audience began laughing at the slave.</p><p>Then the whore was seated on a chair—screaming occasionally from the internal violation of the spinning eel. One of the men fetched what looked like a half-barrel with a long cord attached and positioned it sideways to the audience. The audience was ramping up its orgy. Shrieks were heard throughout the room. Women were cumming and pissing and rimming babies and children. In the meantime, the other black man was rigging a high steel pole with a sturdy hook on it, a pole fully-supported and braced and unmoving. In front of the barrel were attached two hand rests. So, there was the barrel, the hand-rests for the slave to grip and the pole with a hook, in a line. The last thing the black men did was hang a heavy gallon glass jar, stoppered, on the hook with an aluminum spigot. It was full of a yellowish whitish liquid. The men made a final check of the arrangement. Then they unlocked the slave’s shackles and walked her over to the barrel. She was lowered onto the device, and one of the men spread the young girl’s labia wide, very delicately fitting her drooping, hooded clitoris directly down onto the mesh metal surface of the barrel. Her hands rested loosely on the hand-rests. The woman’s mouth—it appeared—could barely reach the spigot of the gallon jar to suck the fluid from the container if she leaned far enough forward.</p><p>The black man stood in front of the slave, unzipped his pants, hauled out his dick silently and pointed to it. It was still soft. The woman collared the man’s huge cock-head and started sucking and licking the hairy black man’s penis. His balls were literally the size of oranges. Her pink tongue dragged over the man’s stubbly fat ballsack. She was soon bobbing on his erect member. Then suddenly, the man pulled his dick out of her mouth, stashed his prick in his pants once again, and slapped the woman so hard her teeth rattled. He spit on her contemptuously. Now she started blubbering again, her hopes betrayed. </p><p>“Not for sale bitch,” sneered the man. “You don’t deserve my load, animal slut. Enjoy that eel.”</p><p>The black man left the stage, leaving only the man with the prod, holding a small black device. He fiddled with it and the young woman gave an audible gasp. Then she gasped louder, and blurted out in a loud voice,</p><p>“Oh. Oh my god!”</p><p>Then a radiant smile spread across her face. Her chest started to heave, and an audible buzz was heard in the room. But suddenly it stopped and the slave’s shoulders slumped again.</p><p>The British voice began a long explanation.</p><p>“You are sitting, slave, on a sybarian vibrator. Its vibrations run in an increasing intensity from zero to twenty. Most young women reach an intense orgasm around a twelve. You just received a six. At sixteen you’ll do anything, just to keep the voltage coming your way. Now, in front of you is a jar of horse semen—quite a lot of it to drink. A whole fucking gallon of it. Wonderful nourishment for you. You have to drink all of it. Our technicians have rigged it with a “suction chip” that loops information back to the sybarian—the more you suck, the harder you suck, the more voltage and pleasure you will receive from the sybarian you’re on. If you refuse to drink the semen you will be shocked by our associate until you do. The horse cum was milked out of two animals less than thirty minutes ago—it has been slightly warmed up. The sperm is living. You will eat living horse sperm—a gallon of it. It’s up to you to do it in a fun way, with plenty of guaranteed pleasure. Or the hard way. Now start sucking, lucky girl.”</p><p>The slave leaned forward and strained hard to get the nozzle into her mouth. It was positioned so she had to work at it—but finally she got her lips around it and began sucking. She sucked harder and horse sperm began to leak out of the corners of her mouth. The audible vibrations began and the young woman began to twist. The eel in her ass was getting agitated too. The girl kept drinking the semen steadily.</p><p>“AhUhhmmm…AhUhmmm…” she groaned.</p><p>She sucked and sucked as the audience licked and sucked each other’s cunts. Sharp moans were heard. Dogs began fucking young girls of twelve, lesbian daughters rimmed out their mothers and soon the room was filled with the bestial sounds of orgasm and shrieks of pleasure. Horse jism ran down the slave’s chin and pooled onto her tits. Suddenly the slave erupted in orgasm from the pulses.</p><p>“EEEEEEE,” she shrieked. “EEEEEEEEE! EEEEEE!”</p><p>Then again she began sucking hungrily at the spigot, nursing it in a frenzy, nursing like one possessed. The vibrations increased. Less than an eighth of the jism had disappeared into the possessed cum-whore’s belly. Perspiration glistened on her forehead, but she focused only on sucking. She moved her clitoris slightly, hoping to increase every ounce of her pleasure.</p><p>“I want more—more—more sperm!,” she cried. She collared the spigot.</p><p>Then the bitch orgasmed again, screaming. She had forgotten now—she positively enjoyed—the eel twisting furiously in her teenage rectum. Her pelvic region as a whole was one large zone of cumming. She couldn’t tell where her clit or her ass began or ended. But suddenly she froze. She pulled off the bottle and hung her head, long strings of horse cum dripping from her mouth. She coughed and tried to clear her mouth.</p><p>“Omg,” said. “I’m sick! I—I—”</p><p>Then teen vomited for the first time. She had swallowed too much of the rich, pearly, thickened horse semen, and swallowed it too fast.</p><p>“Oh, oh…I have to pause, I want more sperm, but—I”</p><p>The black man’s arm moved so fast she never saw him. Her right nipple was shocked. There was an actual blue spark.</p><p>The girl hollered at the top of her lungs. Her urine burst. Then the man stepped up and slapped her.</p><p>“No slowing down bitch,!” he yelled, pointing to the spigot. “Drink that horse cum, white bitch!”, he cried furiously.</p><p>Her bruised and battered face was covered in urine and horse jizz, the milky horse jizz covering her face. It leaked from her nose. Her eyes were so full of tears they were red. But she quickly started sucking, as commanded. She was terrified of the man’s brutality and the spark of the prod. She wanted the voracious, all-consuming pleasure of the sybarian, but she couldn’t keep down the animal cum; but if she tried to rest or throw up she was knew she would be shocked. Somehow she kept sucking….and cumming. She was delirious with cumming. The inside of the sixteen year-old woman’s mouth was coated with a thick layer of horse sperm. It coated her tongue, bathed her cheeks and washed over her gums. This is what made her sick—even her nostrils were clogged. Suddenly the girl vomited all over herself—she vomited pure horse jism. Her belly was full of it. Instead of shocking her the man stepped forward, grabbed her head and forced it back down on the spigot.</p><p>“Suck you fucker. You miserable horse-slut!”</p><p>As she sucked she orgasmed again from the vibrations. Finally, the bottle was empty. The bitch had drained a gallon of actual live horse semen into her stomach. She nearly passed out.</p><p>“You have done well slave. We shall reward our associates by giving you to them for the rest of the night. You will couple with dogs. And every one of your holes will be used as they may wish. Take her away.”</p><p>The two well-muscled black men with the beards dragged her away, screaming, to a back room, and soon she could be heard screaming “No, no!”</p><p>There was general agreement among the Society’s members the next day—when all the Ecstasy had worn off—that the slave actually liked it all because “girls like her” love abuse to begin with. They also agreed that perhaps the use of a much younger girl next time would be still better, because she would be that much more innocent.</p>"
902,Two lesbian sisters persuade a dog to yield,Dark Lezz,0,"A retarded girl is sexually and psychologically used by a group of sadistic lesbians intent on her defilement, led by a particularly evil young woman named Alexa","['F', 'teens', 'beast(M)', 'd/s', 'femdom', 'nc', 'oral']","<p>For a thoroughly, clinically retarded girl of twenty-three, Donna was delightful. As Alexa, herself naked except for her dog collar, led the credulous and believing and eternally happy and eternally stupid girl into the roomful of lesbian perverts who made up the Eastern Sapphics, who surveyed her shapeless form and baggy clothes and non-descript hair, those women who—naked and already touching each other’s female parts lubriciously—pussies full of thick hair, like their unshaved armpits (to mimic and serve and make ready for the beasts they worshipped), women, I say, who loved to degrade others and be degraded and humiliated in turn through sick acts like sodomizing each other with strap-ons or drinking each other’s hot golden piss, there could be no doubt that they looked at Donna as so much fresh meat. By tomorrow, the slut-puppy wouldn’t remember any of this anyway. The perfect crime. Not even any messy drugs. Alexa had done good thought the mothers and their teenage daughters they had brought along to watch. As the mothers and daughters kissed each other sprawled there on the mats for sex, they giggled at Donna’s wide staring face, like a pie pan, expecting her to moo or something.</p><p>“Here Donna,” said Alexa, standing up in front of the girl, whose arms hung down straight as if they held blocks of cement.</p><p>“Let me unbutton your collar and shirt. Good. There. We’ll take off your things so you can be like the rest of us okay?</p><p>“Yef,” said Donna.</p><p>“Oh, my, you have a nice upper body Donna. Very nice. Let me just touch it a bit. You’re a pretty cock-sucking motherfucking whore, Donna. Can you say, ‘I’m a cock-sucking whore’ Donna?”</p><p>“Yef. Ima a-ucking c-hor!”</p><p>“Oh yes you are. I mean you REALLY are. Now, here, there I’m undoing your bra straps. Lift your arm, good. I want to see your pretty milkers. There. Now the ladies want to see what you have.”</p><p>Alexa turned Donna to the audience. Donna was overweight, soft, flabby, with small shapeless breasts. But her cunt was hairy and that was somewhat appealing. Donna’s thighs were heavy and her face kept staring around without any idea of what was happening. One of the daughters, about sixteen, came forward, her pussy wet from her mother’s touch. She bent over Donna and spat hard in her face. Then she slapped her sharply and yelled, “you’re a dog-fucker!” Then the girl helped Alexa strip Donna’s skirt and panties and shoes off as Donna whimpered.</p><p>“Get a dog,” Alexa told the girl evenly, who was chewing gum. “Get King. He’s out back.”</p><p>“Yes Mistress. I want to see this retarded bitch fucked to jelly. We all do. I wanna see some good dog dick buried in that retarded cunt of hers.”</p><p>Moans could be heard in the room now as the women started to have sexual intercourse. Mothers and daughters and other mothers began coupling and climaxing in shrieks. Bodies and limbs were entwined. You could hear licking and groaning and swearing.</p><p>The dog King was a very large German Shepherd with a huge cock. He was very furry and Donna’s mounting by him would be a wonderful sight. Once he was knotted to her Donna would be raped for a good thirty minutes. Alexa knew her kennel well. She kneeled down and took her lipstick and wrote across Donna’s blubbery belly, “I’m carrying King’s puppies,” in big red letters, then drew an arrow pointing down to the retarded bitch’s cunt. The audience giggled at the humiliation while Donna smiled.</p><p>“It says, ‘I’m a good girl,!” Alexa lied.</p><p>Alexa’s helper arrived with King, on a leash, and although Donna was afraid of the dog at first, Alexa got her to pet him a little, and scratch him behind the ears. Soon the dog’s tail was wagging. He liked her scent. Then Alexa stood behind Donna and grabbed her shoulders and told her to let the dog touch her.</p><p>“Just let him lick you, Donna, just wherever he wants, OK? King—lick.”</p><p>The dog instantly went to Donna’s pussy and started to perform cunnilingus on the retarded young woman. She began to resist and tried to twist away.</p><p>“HOLD STILL GODAMNIT!”, cried Alexa. “Let him lick it! It feels good. Doesn’t it feel good???”</p><p>“Yef, unnngh…unnnghh….unghhh.</p><p>“Say, ‘Lick me King, Fuck me King! SAY IT”!</p><p>“-ick me…’ing. F-f-f uck mmee…-ing”</p><p>“Good. Good, your juices are flowing. Good, Donna, Good Donna. Now listen to me, kneel down, Ok? We’re going to see his penis ok? And you’ll suck on his penis so all of us can see you, Ok? Do you want that?”</p><p>Donna was bewildered and said nothing, but she obeyed and got on her knees as she was told. Alexa got the huge dog down and laid him on his side. King’s penis was gigantic, even for a German Shepherd—nine inches. It was as big around as a man wrist. Alexa began feverishly sucking on it herself she was so excited, as Donna watched, baffled. Alexa was insane for that cock. Then she reached up and pulled Donna’s head down to it.</p><p>“Open your fucking mouth you useless bitch. Suck it! SUCK IT, UNDERSTAND? You suck that motherfucking dick until I tell you to stop!”</p><p>Then Alexa pushed the retarded girl’s head right down onto the dog’s prick. Alexa uncovered his balls and lapped at them like an animal, sucking on his entire ballsack. She could hear the orgy going on in the room behind her. Unspeakable orgiastic things were done by daughters to their mothers. Daughters were pissing in their own mother’s mouths. Mother’s were sticking their fingers up their own asses and giving them to their beloved daughters to taste. And on and on, as retarded Donna sucked dog meat for fun on center stage.</p><p>On cue, two mothers came up and pulled Donna off the cock and told her to get on her hands and knees. They braced her shoulders, which also made it hard for her to move once she was in the doggy-style position.</p><p>“Ok, Donna. Now King loves you very much. Your like his—his, bride, yes, his bride….he wants to, to fuck you, understand? King is going to FUCK your quim with his nine-inch dick. Just stay there. Good. King—mount her. Another assistant had put socks on his forepaws a moment ago. The dog scrambled up and with no hesitation, and jumped on Donna, who bellowed with fear. King slid off, misjudging his first mount. But then he tried again, and got a better angle. Alexa seized his prick and shoved it in. Now Donna really did start to moo like a cow, as King humped hard and jolted her with that monster dick. All the people in that room had their Hitachi vibrators out by this time and if they weren’t ejaculating now, as that dog humped that twenty-three year old welfare case, they soon would be. </p><p>Donna’s eyes turned big as saucers with a surprised look on her face, as King screwed madly into her, his back nails clicking on the tiles as he fought to bury as much of his cock into the bitch as he could. It was fun seeing Donna try unsuccessfully to “process” this. She was being bred to an animal. His balls were flapping against her ass. To increase Donna’s enjoyment, Alexa reached undern eath her with one of the Hitachis and held it up snug against Donna’s own clitoris. Donna began to howl like an animal as the shrieks in the room echoed like banshees. Then Donna began to thrash as the women held her firmly in place, telling her to “take” the animal and Alexa said she would have his puppies soon. King was spurting pre-cum, which was running down Donna’s thighs, then the dog gave a jolt and a flood of white thick sperm burst out of the retardo’s vagina. Alexa went wild and several of the women---also seeing this the semen—came forward and started eating it joyfully. His knot complete, King pulled out and the mothers and daughters drank as much dog-sperm as they could. Alexa applied the Hitachi skillfully and Donna, finally came, shrieking crying and sobbing. Then she pissed. The succubi drank that too. They were mad for sperm and piss. They found King in the corner and molested him some more, pulling at his sheath and licking and sucking him. They licked Donna’s vagina—which the dog had widened into a hole—clean. Donna sobbed and sobbed at her terrible rape—but Alexa didn’t. Even more than the other women, she loved it.</p>"
903,How little Emma sucked off a horse and found god,Dark Lezz,0,Emmas training at Stoneyplace Farm is finally completed when her Mistresses subject her to a brutal flogging and a healthy dose of extreme bestiality,"['F', 'teen', 'beast(M)', 'd/s', 'femdom', 'oral', 'reluc', 'viol']","<p>For many weeks, little fifteen year old Emma, with her droopy, pear-shaped titties, tried staying in the background and well out of sight of Kelle and Seana—the depraved mistresses of Stoneyplace Farm. She performed every sick sex act she was ordered to perform, of course (the consequences for disobedience were unimaginable) but she finally knew one day she had to escape or literally die in that sexual hell. Emma’s mind had been made sick with the endless, daily dog rapes of young women she had seen and herself undergone; and by the piss parties they all had to engage in. She was revolted by having to suck endlessly on dog cocks as the mistresses laughed and fingered each other, giggling at the abuse. There was never a moment, even at night, when someone wasn’t screaming, or begging to cum, or being whipped mercilessly. In the rooms and hallways young girls would be quietly sucking on Doberman’s cocks or the long, thin dicks of greyhounds, feeling their heavy balls and demanding their copious jizz. Most of the girls really loved their service, once broken in, loved Stoneyplace, and the unending sucking on dog dick and each other’s pussies day and night; not just by the slaves, but by the insatiable mistresses as well. There was some weird unholy fixation at that farm, not just on hairy pussies, but on semen. The thought of horses were, for Emma, the worst. One day, as a large Labrador’s penis was buried into her as far as her cervix, humping her obscenely and spurting its jizz as she sobbed in pain, she realized she would either go psychotic, or she would have to get out—get out past the ever-present male groundskeepers. She knew she could not tell anyone what she was planning, and that she must keep doing the sex acts demanded of her as if she truly liked them.</p><p>One of the girls, Trudy, was quite lovely, with a long luxuriant bush that made her a favorite of the mistresses. Her armpits were thick with the same blonde hair, and in the showers and lavish mirrored dressing rooms where the slaves put on their make-up before being fucked, Trudy could always be seen proudly brushing out her muff and armpits to excite Seana and Kelle. Hair was required at Stoneyplace—if you had hair you were “more” like the animals that screwed you. The logic was—if you looked like you were a beast with hair or fur, then you were a true bitch. You rutted, you mated, you were “fit” for being bred to the animals which Seana and Kelle adored. Part of Emma envied Trudy. Her breasts were almost a D size and swung around obscenely underneath her whenever a large male dog was slamming into her, cervix-deep, from behind. She could deep-throat a Dane’s prick without gagging. And she loved sucking off horses, scooping up pools of their slime from her tummy after being drenched in their whitish-yellowish, gamey jizz. At fifteen Trudy had no innocence left. She seemed to live for cock. Animal cock, the best kind.</p><p>So Emma and Trudy were a study in contrasts. Emma had small breasts and obeyed because of obligation, kidnapped and sold off from loving parents. Trudy was the estate’s premier achievement, with a huge muff and big tits. For her, animal husbandry was a daily joy, not a task. Unlike Emma, Trudy loved animal cock. If she was having trouble sucking both testicles of a dog into her mouth she would gentle him by stroking and smoothing his flanks as he lay on his side, and use her slim white fingers to carefully push the dog’s ballsack into her mouth. Then she would nurse on it, frowning and licking and sucking—for a full hour sometimes, as the animal lay stretched out to his full length on the floor, huge pink tongue slobbering. Slowly, of course, the gentle, incremental stimulation caused the beast’s magnificent boner to grow—first its darling pink tip would poke out of his sheath, then more and more of the red enveined shaft. Finally the aroused animal would lift its head, and Trudy would look up at his wonderful profile, and his gorgeous dick, as she lay with her cheek on her lord’s belly, sucking and drooling and licking his furry, sopping, wet balls. This was a total oral experience for the girl, and for the dog. At fifteen, Trudy could pull more cum out of an animal than anyone else at Stoneyplace. The mistresses adored her lust, and cultivated it. She was ordered to sleep all night with Seana and Kelle more often than any of the other girls on the estate, always with the largest of animals at their disposal. She accepted being whipped by the sisters, she accepted drinking their floods of piss, and, more darkly, a man was sometimes seen going into the chamber, and he would beat Trudy hard—so that, next morning, the young girl would be covered with actual bruises, welts and whip-marks—but never enough to violate her beauty. She was being trained as a true pain-whore.</p><p>As it happened, Emma and Trudy one day ended up working together in a sex scene of considerable depravity. Seana ad Kelle met them in the stables—a musty, dark enclave of stamping stallions and sleek polo ponies—with hay chaff and oat dust floating in slants of sunlight. The men of the place, who were still there and being allowed to watch (without taking part), had tethered Grayson, an impetuous three-year old stallion, in the middle of the floor, and given him a rick of oats to eat—he was munching them quietly and deliberately. His legs had been quietly secured—the stallion didn’t realize he couldn’t really move more than a few inches nor shift his weight so as to be a danger during the sex acts which were planned. When Emma and Trudy arrived—naked, except for their boots—and wearing dog collars of obedience—Seana handed Trudy a large strap-on dildo of flexible black rubber and told her to put it on. Trudy stepped into the webbed waist-harness, and the dong hung down obscenely, her cunt-hairs sprouting out above and below the long, intimidating, thick shaft. Emma stared at the dong uncomfortably.</p><p>“Don’t look at it!” snapped Kelle. “There’s nothing for you to know yet!”</p><p>Emma just wanted to get through this, praying all this preparation and ritual wouldn’t end up being unbearable. She was being used alongside the three most freaky women at Stoneyplace Farm.</p><p>“Crouch down! Emma, Trudy—look at the horse’s balls! Judge their weight. Now, girls, lean in carefully and heft them. Good, Emma. Like that! Now, pull on the fuckers. Squeeze them lightly. Smooth them. That’s good. Yes, Trudy, keep them snug in your palm. Touch them like that. Grayson always gives soooo much good seed to his grateful mares. His semen always makes fine your stallions. Now, Trudy—lean in and lick. <em>Lick his balls.</em> Mmmmm…yes good. You too Emma. Kneel side-by-side—Emma, let’s have you go ‘round, and lick his wonderful ballsack from the other side. OMG, look!! His dick is protruding!! Trudy, your own black penis is bouncing, it’s happy too! It needs a tight hole!</p><p>“Oh yes Mistresses. I want to <em>fuck so bad!</em> With this long thick cock you endowed me with.”</p><p>“Keep licking. Grayson likes it. I can tell. Now suck on his ballsack with your open mouths. Spit on it. That’s it, girls. Slobber on the horse balls you useless, fucking bitches. WORSHIP THEM! AND THEIR CUM!</p><p>The men off to the side laughed softly at the unfolding scene. They wanted to rape Trudy so badly, but they knew these slaves were lesbian property—a useless waste of good pussy in their eyes.</p><p>Grayson’s sperm sack was covered in the same soft beguiling down as his lovely nose, and his magnificent balls were a good deal larger than actual softballs. The sack, as the girls stimulated him, involuntarily hiked up toward his round belly and he snuffed and whinnied his pleasure, blowing oat chaff with growing arousal, turning his head to watch, neighing and swishing his plumed white tail. The slaves hefted those marvelous balls, the slaves licked them enthusiastically—even Emma was horny—horny at the thought of the sheer <em>amount</em> of sperm the animal “had” to pump out. Any sane girl loves eating sperm-loads—human or animal. True, the sex slaves at Stoneyplace were chosen as lesbian—but they still were delirious for cock, the stiff, pounding fucking of animal cock—and the draining of animal dicks for their (the animal’s) pleasure. Here they were slaves—useless until filled, their pleasure forever indirect. The girls at Stoneyplace were not offerings to <em>men</em>—but they offerings to animal cocks, and cocks in general, cocks like the incredible, bored Grayson allowed them to suck on.</p><p>As the girls licked, and as Grayson quietly and mechanically munched his oats, his muscular coal-black penis began to emerge quietly and automatically, inch by incredible foot, under the sport of pure instinct and the girl’s pure stimulation. The bitch’s mouths, of course, might just as easily have been more efficient vacuum suction tubes—certainly Grayson the stallion wouldn’t have cared. One of the reasons Seana and Kelle had established Stoneyplace was to teach very young women just how worthless they really are—to break them, use them up, and then sell them off into a life in the sex trade. Girls even as promising as Trudy were, in the end, recyclable holes—cavities—usually reserved for men, but always for someone. In this case, the slave girls (unlike a slave boy, with his beautiful penis) were worth less even than a horse—because a horse, like a boy, has a penis and can breed pussy. One of the two—Emma—was about to have her young fifteen-year-old mouth stuffed with horse dick. The horse-cock before her was growing nice and rigid for this purpose. Seana and Kelle understood—deep in her rebellious heart, that Emma was still unbroken. Her will was intact. This made her a rebel.</p><p>“The is the best part!,” giggled Trudy. “OMG, horse-cock is the best. Look at that thing! Look at that motherfucker. That fucker ain’t human!”</p><p>“Work the dick Trudy” ordered Seana. “Make that fucker cum loads for your friend. Emma, on your knees, little whore of God. Start sucking. Get as much of your small mouth around the prick head as you can. My sister and I are to flog the fuck out of your hide while you do. Understand you worthless cunt? Your pain is beloved of undying God, who sits in brood over all such mares who are offered to dicks!”</p><p>Trudy’s strap-on jiggled as she smoothed and rubbed and petted the bored and indifferent Grayson’s three-foot dick. The lovely girl was visibly excited by the size, by the unimaginable presence of the cock as she began furiously massaging it with both palms. Grayson’s penis was completely black, a three-foot ebony shaft resembling some unimaginably large African-American’s man’s dong. There were ripples of veins in the smooth slimy surface, and the shaft ended in a knob crinkled with small bumps that fed into a depthless round hole with a small white knob at the center. Emma grabbed the cock just behind the head, licking it obscenely with her tongue, dragging her pink mouth-member in broad strokes across the horse’s piss-slot. Emma’s hands, compared to the dark prick-meat, looked tiny—actually the whore-bitch of God Himself could not get both her palms around the tube. As Trudy swore and stroked and milked the shaft, yelling at Emma to stick some of the shaft into her mouth, Emma, there on her knees, sensed her flogging would soon begin. Seana and Kelle were going to beat her as she pleasured the horse; but only Kelle and Seana knew the floggers they were going to use on the supplicant girl were not the usual floggers used for most of flagellants. They were actual Roman floggers, studded with bits of iron. Emma’s planned abuse would be unnaturally bloody and violent. And why (Emma thought) did Trudy wear that huge strap-on? Who would be fucked with it? Surely she herself would be its victim. And why was everything centering on her, Emma thought desperately. She <em>tried</em> to please, didn’t she? All she knew was she hated them all.</p><p>“SUCK IT!,” Trudy kept yelling, over and over, her breasts flying, the strap-on swinging. She yelled and spit on Emma.</p><p>“SUCK IT FOR THE LORD, BITCH!” she kept screaming.</p><p>Her strap-on bobbed and bobbed revoltingly as she rubbed the horse-cock desperately. She had to get the sperm out to please the two perverted sisters. They all needed to see the sperm pump out of that ungodly meat into the reluctant little tramp’s gulping mouth.</p><p>Emma sucked and nursed on the tip of the three-foot dick till her lips were sore. She stuck her tongue deep into the horse’s tiny prick-hole. Oh my fucking God, she thought desperately, he’s gonna cum! But just then she heard a terrific swish and crack, as the first whipping struck her shoulders and back, almost knocking her sideways. Emma shrieked and shrieked from the pain. She could feel the blood running down. She screamed again, and again with the blows. Seana and Kelle were working her in rotation—striking her shoulders, flanks, back and the exposed sides of her small breasts as she twisted away.</p><p>“KEEP SUCKING!!!,” they all shouted at her. “SUCK THE HORSE’S COCK FOR GOD!! GOD WANTS YOU TO EAT HORSE SPUNK!!”</p><p>The young girl screamed bloody murder. Blood and lines and deep welts appeared on her back and her flanks, just from the first few passes. Her mind could not clear it. In just one minute she was sweating and sobbing and her vision was blurring. She begged and begged and sucked.</p><p>“BUT I AM SUCKING ON GOD’S COCK! I WANT TO SUCK ON GOD’S HAIRY DICK!,” Emma put her head back and shrieked, hoping they would stop whipping her. Maybe she really thought God and the horse were the same by this point. Her mind was fogged with pain, blood and dick.</p><p>The two depraved, naked sisters, tits swinging obscenely, hairy pussies dripping juice, kept beating little Emma’s sides and flanks mercilessly, and the sides of her breasts, as before. Then Seana threw down her flogger impatiently while Kelle continued the intense flagellation. She collared Emma’s head in her elbow, holding the frantic, protesting, delirious girl’s mouth right on up to the horse’s cock.</p><p>“PUMP HARDER YOU STUPID BITCH! GET HIS CUM OUT!, the hysterical woman cried to Trudy.</p><p>Trudy worked the horse’s shaft expertly, frigging it furiously now, then began a hard, steady squeezing action down toward its black tip. It worked. The animal stamped a back foot involuntarily and a dribble of thick, white paste of horse sperm flooded young Emma’s mouth so she could taste it. She choked and spit as everyone present started masturbating with excitement. Then, suddenly, a huge load of seed bolted out of the horse and flooded the sexually abused girl’s mouth as she spat and choked and wretched. Emma tried to cry out, but kept coughing on the sperm as the hot white jizz literally poured over her drowned face and lips and matted hair and down over her breasts and nipples and heaving belly. Seana struggled to keep young Emma’s mouth and face in line with the horse’s shooting penis, to get as much semen to coat the girl as possible. Now Emma, covered with grassy-smelling horse sperm, had an actual psychotic breakdown. She started screaming like a madwoman, shrieking again and again, and leapt up and started running around, waving her arms and scraping her slimy skin and hairy female parts, crying,</p><p>“Oh God, get the slime off me!! Don’t make me mate with God anymore! His prick…His prick… I’m a slut. I’m God’s Whore now. OMG, I’m fifteen and I sucked off God! I ate His spunk!”</p><p>Then they grabbed her and held the bitch face-down on the dirty floor and Trudy straddled her ass, strap-on sticking out pert and lively for a good grinding fuck. As Trudy sodomized her, Emma had a wild look in her eyes and kept chuckling like mebbe a demon had got hold of her. Emma couldn’t stop cumming.</p>"
904,And baby makes three,Dark Lezz,0,A crying baby has her hymen savagely ruptured by a dominatrix and is then forced to copulate with a dog,"['inf(g)', 'beast(M)', 'femdom']","<p>The little black baby girl was about one year old and had glistening skin.She had been lightly smoothed with oils to make her more appealing.Little Kara’s chocolate arms were plump as eclairs, as the flesh of a baby always is, and dimpled and soft. She wore both wrist and ankle cuffs of supple black leather, with shiny chrome buckles, and a smaller-sized dog collar around her neck.</p><p>On the collar, there was a silver dog tag engraved with a single word:BITCH.The dogs in the room owned her and she was being trained to their service.Their big red dicks hung down, dripping. Other young girls in this same room could be heard whimpering or crying out in this same service.</p><p>Occasionally there were shrieks, whether of agony or pleasure it was hard to say.Perhaps both. The room was a clutter of childish noise as the children and teens were subjected to animal lusts. Sometimes one of the children would start screaming and crying uncontrollably.</p><p>About ten children, including Kama, had been strapped to high white pedestals, their arms and legs pulled out wide and fastened down tight with thick hemp ropes so they could not move at all.Girls and a few boy babies were both pinned in this way. Their raised genitals were completely exposed. Each baby-slave had a nude teenage female fluffer assigned to them, and each fluffer sported a huge pussy-snatch and well-groomed, thick underarm hair. The hair in their armpits was black or dark brown. These girls resembled female beasts, bitches meant purely for dog breeding. They kept carefully smearing butter on the children’s genitals, one at a time.</p><p>The animals, driven mad by the luscious taste of the salted butter, kept licking and licking the little cunts and tiny cocks as the boys and girls twisted and screamed.The children were enduring hours and hours of uninterrupted stimulation with the licking.They were being forced by the trainers to associate pleasure with dogs. The dogs were all medium shorthairs of various kinds, including labradors, weimerainers and beagles. The licking in the room was loud and vigorous and the babies moaned loudly as they were licked.</p><p>Occasionally the little ones, like Kama, became over-stimulated and began to scream piteously from excitement. They would try to thrash their arms and kick their legs but could not. Then the children would suddenly start to piss from the constant animal stimulation, but the teenage girls were instructed to drink it as it poured out and resume the butter treatment.The beautiful young piss-whores loved to drink people’s piss.</p><p>Next to each pedestal was a surgical tray with a rubber mesh mat containing various sexual devices used on the babies to excite the trainers and make them cum. The trainers loved to see and hear the children’s responses and screams and shrieks to various stimuli. The implement trays contained nipple clamps, dildoes of various kinds and hand-held vibrators to excite and engorge the clitorises of the female infants and the genitals of the little boys.The fluffer made certain each device was clean and antiseptic and lined up perfectly for the various trainers to select from.</p><p>The trainers were older women in their mid- or late twenties who were classed as “breeders”—females kept in a constant state of pregnancy and lactation to replenish the House with new, fresh members.The breeder who over saw this unit was named Alexa.She had had a baby recently (her fifth) and her breasts exuded drips of milk almost constantly. Her breasts spilled out of her tightly-laced red corset.</p><p>While pregnant she had been forcedby her masters</p><p>to continually couple with dogs,her milkers squeezed and pulled on by other trainers in the act of dog-fucking.</p><p>Now her udders were huge, again, after the birth, and she had been turned by her masters into what is called a “hu-cow”.</p><p>She endured daily milkings and hard fuckings while bent over and lashed to a metal stanchion. When on the ward, with its screaming infants, she had to oversee and participate in the sexual abuse of little William, her newborn son. She liked being incestuous and doing her best to make her children perverts.Her oldest child was seven and she was fucking him already. On this shift, she noticed little Kama on her pedestal, who was sad and sniffling while a nice lab dog was licking away at her pussy furiously.Suddenly Alexa was angry. Frowning, she turned and looked sharply at Emma, the fluffer.</p><p>“Why is this baby crying?”</p><p>“I think she’s overstimulated, mistress. The dog has been at her pussy for four hours.She’s not getting any pleasure anymore.She pissed a couple of times about an hour ago.” </p><p>Alexa confront the hic-cupping, sobbing little girl.The fluffer stopped the dog.</p><p>“Is that it, you little bitch?You whore?You don’t like animals? How the FUCK can you not like a dog when they have the stiffest dicks in the world? I’ll bet you’ve never even had one fucking you have you?”</p><p>Alexa slapped Kama hard on the face and kept slapping her as the baby screamed.</p><p>“HAVE YOU?WELL HAVE YOU, YOU UNGRATEFUL CUNT? DO YOU WANT ONE OF MY DOGS TO FUCK YOU?MAKE YOU A PROPER DOG-WHORE? A K-9 LIKE ME?</p><p>As Kama kept shrieking and sobbing, Alexa went silent and took thin vinyl medical gloves from the tray and pulled them on, then selected what is called an “”inserter” from the stainless steel medical tray. She lubricated the inserter with jelly, placed the tip at the lips of little Kama’s vagina and with one merciless, cruel, terrific thrust burst the baby’s hymen.Blood spattered out on the baby’s inner thighs as she exploded in animal-like howls .Alexa chewed her gum and started working the inserter up deep past the little child’s bleeding and torn membranes.Then she removed the device and laid on the tray.Alexa inserted a finger deep into the baby as the baby continued to howl, carefully rotating and widening her hole.Then Alexa turned to Emma and said briefly.</p><p>“Get a dog.</p><p>A small one. A male shelter collie.”</p><p>“Yes mistress. It was fun to see the little bitch’s deflowering.She’s a woman now. All of her little holes are available to our masters.”</p><p>Alexa gave Emma a long deep kiss.</p><p>“She will enjoy her first penis now too.”</p><p>In a few minutes Emma returned with the dog, a small beautiful male shelter collie which she carried in her arms.She held it up for Alexa.Alexa smoothed the fur on its belly away from the dog’s sheath and expertly gripped his boner at the base, squeezing it and working it vigorously to produce an erection. The dog struggled as he was violated, but eventually the pink tip of his penis emerged.</p><p>Alexa bent down and clamped her lips over the prick and sheath and began sucking, pulling with her lips on the dog’s emerging member as it frantically resisted.Emma held the dog firmly as Alexa raped it. Soon Alexa’s head was bobbing on the dog’s red shaft.His entire large red cock had emerged from the sheath.Alexa looked up and kept stroking it.</p><p>“He has a lovely dick,” whispered Emma. “So pretty for her.”</p><p>Little Kama was unbound and turned over.A pillow was placed under her thighs, then the dog was hauled on top of her and steadied in place for fucking.The shelter collie’s penis was skating around her vaginal opening while the baby whimpered.Alexa grabbed the dog’s member, shoved it past the girl’s tight labia and the dog started frantically, insanely humping the baby.The little girl started shrieking all over again.Emma kneeled and started to eat out Alexa’s dripping muff, because Alexa was so turned on.The dog had knotted in Kama and it was thirty minutes of non-stop action. People from around the room stopped by to watch the baby’s punishment for disobedience.</p><p>Older children and masters stood and glared, calling Kama a “slut” and a “whore” who should be“corn-holed.” After the dog had shot off all his semen into the girl, Kama was left for an hour with her ass in the air to remember it all in her baby mind.</p>"
905,From Russia with sex,Dark Lezz,0,Little Irina is purchased by a mysterious female architect to become the centerpiece of BDSM sex orgies,"['F', 'g', 'beast(M)', 'reluc', 'exhib']","<p>Finally, I confirmed Irina had departed Vnukovo International near Moscow, on Moscow Air 3347, and was on her way to my hilltop retreat near Luxembourg. It had taken almost a calendar year of my time between architectural projects to arrange this, pay off the right people, cover my tracks, etc. The Russians weren’t the problem. The safety of a six-year-old girl was not high on their list of priorities. The Europeans were another matter entirely. Why was she traveling alone? To where? And for how long? Worse, Irina’s English was not great. My one nightmare was that she would somehow provide my name—even my first name—and then say “sex slave.” When I first fell in love with her I told her my name. I cursed myself for that, but I was in love. Strictly speaking, she was sexual property. Way underage. My dog and I had purchased her “holes.” I turned the Saab up the highway with the other motorcars to meet her at the airport and realized my panties were soaking.</p><p>Once the flight taxied in, she looked even younger than she was. Bangles of trim brown hair, finely cut and shaped. A mink fur muff on her head. Stylish black tights and booties with a thin, supple leather coat. The parents were rich alright. They just didn’t want a kid to fuck anymore—that’s why they had advertised and interviewed to sell her off. In the car, I parted my legs and told her to rub my cunt. It was naked and hairy for her. I told her firmly to stick her fingers up into my twat, then grabbed her hand and started to furiously move it until I came hard, blurting out “oh my fucking God!”. Then I shifted in my seat and ordered the little bitch to stick her middle finger up my ass and pump it in and out. She kept up a steady rhythm for me so I could fully enjoy it.</p><p>On impulse, unable to stop myself, I pulled off the road and into a public park. I pulled down her leggings, pulled up her legs and stuck a finger up her ass, pumping it in and hysterically, as she silently submitted. Her parents had trained her well. She never resisted.Finally, I forced my fingers into her mouth and she sucked. I stuck them in till she gagged and almost spit up.</p><p>When we got to my spacious three-story villa, I immediately ordered her out of her clothes and called over the dog, who started licking her pussy as I stripped naked. I watched the two of them have sex excitedly. Irina twisted and moaned as my dog had his way with her. She began to scream with cumming and I came also, fingering my hairy twat, standing over the obscene couple as Bruno forced his cock into her. Then I applied a Hitachi vibrator to the little girl’s clit and yelled at her to cum again and piss for me. This time she twisted and tried to get away, but I pinned her until she ejaculated her piss into my mouth. I threw her on the floor and she licked up the remaining piss, her ass stuck in the air. It was fun to watch my new toy as I stroked myself. Irina started to smile at me and crawled over and licked my pussy hairs, lapping at them, sitting happily and giggling a bit strangely.This was my first clue she had an emotional disorder. The incest had fucked her up. Her father’s cock shoved up her tender ass had been too much to process, I imagine her mother licking her pussy while she was tied in bondage and whipped had partitioned her personality. Today Irina was the perfect little sex object—a tender delicious body lacking a soul. I began to make plans for a little party of fellow adult females to pierce her holes. The nanny came in at that moment and handed us towels. I spoke to her in Dutch. Then, in Russian, the nanny told Irina she would show her her room on the third floor. They took the polished aluminum elevator from the living room I had designed overlooking the Rhine. Money makes sex better. And you never get caught.</p><p>My driver had delivered all the invitations a week before, and the cook was finishing the canapes when Irina appeared in the living room with the nanny. The maid, also with them, had dressed Irina for the evening. She wore silk stockings, no panties and a dog collar. Black leather wrist and ankle cuffs would make it easier to tie the little girl in place and fuck her. Irina was topless, her small pointed dar nipples showing. She would be fucked tonight by the dog, she would suck its cock, she would be fucked by me and sodomized by the five eager lesbians I’d invited, all of whom had RSVP’d. It was the first of many fuck parties for Irina I had planned. I took the six-year-old to the middle of the living room, lowered the track lighting, and strapped her into a custom-sized bondage bench I had had built for the child. It was angled to keep her ass high in the air. She was mostly going to be sodomized, since that is the most perverted of holes. Two adjustable knee pads at the sides of her waist would allow the women fucking her to get the right angle for their black rubber strap-ons. The one rule was the strap-ons had to be HUGE. They had to make the six-year-old scream from the violation and the pain. Irina had to feel raped and used and worthless. She would be sexually abused all night and left to recover on the third floor, curled up and alone. Of course, I told her that this party would be “fun”, with “lots of laughter” and plenty of ice cream. I checked her restraints after strapping down the cords and asked her to try to move. She couldn’t.  At that moment, the first guests arrived, and I left her there.</p><p>Carmin, Jasmine and Ivana breezed into the room wearing Dior (who was trending) and gaped when they saw Irina’s nude buttocks high in the air.</p><p>“Is that ass for us?”, they blurted out. “Oh my god! We are gonna party in her shit-shute! Such a tender bud. Do you still have Bruno?”</p><p>“Oh yes. I’ve been holding him back. That dog will fully enjoy my darling Irina’s cunt tonight.”</p><p>“Mmmm,” said Carmin. “And mine. I’ve missed Bruno’s thick cock. You give the best parties.”</p><p>The maid ushered in Kalen and Sabrina. Then she offered watercress tea sandwiches and champagne. Finally, she brought a large bowl of blue and yellow pills for all.</p><p>“Ecstasy,” I commented. We all took a couple. “It will make raping her unreal. Just remember to hydrate. Ask Delores for the orange juice—it’s right there.”</p><p>We were all naked now, kissing, licking each other’s pussies on the leather sofas, probing our asses. There were sharp cries of pleasure and curses.</p><p>“Ohh…ohhh…ohhh..my pussy!”, blurted out the women as they had sex.</p><p>The dog padded by and Kalen collared him and brought her to the little girl who was waiting to be fucked.</p><p>“C’mon Bruno,” Kalen cried out. “Fuck her! Fuck her! Fuck the little girl with your big doggie dick! Make her beg like a pig!”</p><p>The other women gathered around to watch Irina get fucked by the huge dog, an Alsatian. The animal licked Irina’s twat and began to get stimulated by her scent. His prick shot out of his sheath and he bounded up on her back as she was strapped down. Soon he was fucking the girl and the little girl was screaming. She had never been forced to have sexual intercourse so violently with an animal. Bruno’s haunches were bucking uncontrollably and the bench was shaking violently. His forepaws went around little Irina’s ribcage and his tongue lolled out. Drool dripped onto the girl whose screams had given way to sobs.</p><p>“You’re just a dog-whore!” yelled the women, slapping Irina’s face. “You fuck animals you cock-sucker!” The women were all fucking high now, too far gone to care. The dog had slowed his humping and was squirting semen deep into the little girl’s pussy. The flow ran down her legs as she continued to sob and protest. As the dog finished, the maid brought a kitchen pan and balanced it under Irina’s thighs. The dog—finished using the bitch—slowly softened and extracted his penis from the little one. As he pulled his cock out a flood of semen poured out with him and the maid caught it in the tray. Rina’s bonds were loosened and she was made to lick up all the dog’s semen in the tray. She was so revolted she vomited—but the women forced her head back down again and again—despite her vomiting and tears—and made her eat it all.</p><p>“Sperm is never to be wasted! Sperm from cocks is sacred!” they yelled as the girl sobbed. They grabbed her head and slapped her. Irina’s hair and face was covered with sticky bits of dog-sperm and vomit and spit. Every drop had been lapped up as she cried for a mercy that never came. The women scooped up the phlegems of spit and smeared it all over the child’s face and titties, rubbing it in. Then they dragged her naked like a rag doll, her feet trailing on the floor, over to the nearest cream-colored carpeted wall, opposite the million-dollar night-time views over the Rhine. Her wrists were clipped into place with brass hooks, and her legs stretched out and likewise bound on collars and with leather cords. I retrieved a substantial, cordless Hitachi vibrator from a nearby stand and switched it on menacingly, waving it in the air and laughing, drunk with drugs and sex. The child’s head had dropped to her chest in exhaustion—until the head of the evil vibrator was pressed to her clit firmly and into her small folds. I smiled as I watched her twist and scream from the stimulation.</p><p>“Eeeeeeeee, eeeee………eeeee………eeeee…!!”</p><p>“Scream like a pig, you cocksucker!,” I wailed and slapped the little bitch.</p><p>The women gathered around like vampiresses intent on guzzling vaginal juice. I worked two fingers up into my charge’s twat and massages deep inside her cunny—sideways across her G-spot. She kept shrieking—then her tonal range changed and the small child ejaculated—pissing, bucking her young hips, crying out.</p><p>“Oh my cock-sucking, mother-fucking God rescue me!”</p>"
906,The great abbey of cassini,Dark Lezz,0,A young novitiate into a pious order of nuns is betrayed by the Abbess into whom she has put her trust,"['f', 'fem/dom', 'reluc', 'beast(M)']","<p>Our Mother of Cassini Abbey was located in Northern Italy near the Swiss border, atop a pass so high no one could get to it except the most devout and most determined sisters of the faith. There was not even a path to the top—part of the test of one’s faith at Mother Cassini was to find a way there, since it was likely you would never descend. It was said of the nuns that none had ever left the Abbey, so in love were they with its Abbess, Mother Superior Vanessa, who inspired fear, awe and sanctity. After hearing of these wonderful things, and being devout in my Catholic faith, and a virgin, I decided at the age of seventeen to climb the citadel and beseech Mother Vanessa to allow me to make my vows. Guided by instinct and faith and my precious virginity, my feet—below the castle—were aided in their steps by none other than the blessed Virgin. I found my way over the rocky terrain, falling many times, and panting with the effort, I entered by the afternoon of the second day into a kind of religious ecstasy, and a new strength fond me where none had been before. I toiled and toiled, and in another hour, I beheld what I had so long desired to see: a nun looking down at me from the high ramparts of the Citadel—waving. She was clad in a chaste blue and white habit, and motioned me to the giant gates. They opened a bit, and I was startled to see the nun with six large dogs beside her.</p><p>“They are purebred Danes,” said the sister cheerfully. “You need not be afraid. They are fully—uh trained.”</p><p>“I am sister Desiree,” added the nun. “Do you wish to rest before seeing Mother Vanessa? From your looks, she will want to see you today. But at the moment she is—uh—praying with another sister in her chambers. The Prioress is now seventy-three.”</p><p>“That would be fine of course. I am Clarissa.” I said.</p><p>“Good. I will show you the heated showers. Vespers, followed by dinner, are at five o’clock.”</p><p>Sister Desiree showed me my room and its appointments. I was starving but said nothing. The young, buxom nun told me to take off my clothes, and I handed them to her. I was startled that she stared at me as I showered and even appeared to rub herself inappropriately through her habit as I soaped myself. She just kept staring at my unshaved female parts. Embarrassed by her attentions, I tried to turn away. Then she insisted on toweling me off, rubbing my pussy slowly and suggestively, forgive such a filthy word. Finally, she tried to kiss me, grabbing me by the arms.</p><p>“Mother of God do you think I am such a girl?”, I cried.</p><p>“I think you will be, Clarissa. With that between your legs.” She pointed.</p><p>“What am I to wear at Vespers then?” I demanded, angrily.</p><p>“Just this” said Sister Desiree.</p><p>This saucy nun tossed me a thin shift, cut low to my bosom and a bodice that unlaced.</p><p>“And my underclothes?”</p><p>I was outraged.</p><p>“You won’t need those to meet the Mother Superior.”</p><p>Nothing here was anything like I had imagined. The Abbey was huge. The nuns assembled in the refectory, and when the Mother Superior arrived at the head table the meal began. It seemed normal enough, with the novitiates setting down the plates and removing them like clockwork. I sat in my thin shift at the end of a long bench, taking the soup course, then the bread and meat. Suddenly an older nun, in her forties, leaned over and whispered “open your legs as you eat. It is the custom of the order.” I looked around guiltily and saw that this was true. So, I opened my legs wide as ordered. The nun next to me said “hike up your skirts so you are available as needed.” It was at this point that I noticed the dogs had been let in. Some sat to receive scraps from the table. They were huge animals. The beautiful, young nun next to me suddenly stiffened and moaned softly. I looked down and to my horror saw one of the trained dogs was patiently enjoying her pussy, licking in its soft pink inner folds. No one commented on or noticed this sex act. Around the long table, which was otherwise silent, there now erupted many moans and curses from individual sisters. One nun threw her head back and shrieked, “Oh my motherfucking god I’m cumming!” Thank god, for whatever reason, an animal did not defile me that night because I prayed fervently to our Lord. I continued to eat my meal, tears rolling down my cheeks. Now I knew what this corrupt order was about. Fucking beasts. I also knew they would make me have carnal knowledge with those dogs.</p><p>I prayed and prayed to our Lord as I was walked by two nuns down long marble hallways to the Abbess’s chambers where I was to be examined. I dropped my head as I entered—of course one of the large dogs heaved himself up off the marble tesserae and stood looking at me, lazily wagging his tail. Mother Vanessa did not look up. The two nuns unlaced the bodice of my shift and pulled out my breasts for inspection. My bosoms hung out. I was terribly embarrassed and did not know where to place my hands. Finally, the Abbess rose and walked over to me, massaged my mammaries with pleasure, and then lifted my skirts and began feeling my hairy female parts. She manipulated and probed the slit expertly to give me pleasure and I sighed and moaned. Then she inserted a finger, to see if I was virgin. Satisfied that I was, Mother Vanessa poured wine for the two of us out of a silver pitcher and said—you will come to love the delirious pleasures of the Abbey of Cassini, Clarissa. This wine consecrates your union with our order. I drank a few delicate sips from the cup, as did she. She embraced me and kissed me and felt my breasts again. My mind was still racing with ways to escape this place.</p><p>I had a terrible headache when I awoke and felt uncomfortably restrained. I wore a black dog collar, and black leather bands on my wrists and ankles. Now I was completely naked—strapped (hands, knees and feet) into a doctor’s chair that held my legs wide open—my tufted hairy bush sticking out above my smooth womanly belly. One of the nuns was caressing the hair of my slit to excite me. The dog that always accompanied the Mother Superior was on a high pedestal so I could watch his preparation. Despite being this far in, I could not believe they would do this.</p><p>Mother Vanessa began pulling on the animal’s furry sheath, with long strong strokes. The animal’s tongue started drooling obscenely.</p><p>“Barnabus’s stiff boner will stick out with a tiny tip at first,” Vanessa commented, as I gaped at the dog’s dick.</p><p>“Small and pink.”</p><p>I couldn’t take my eyes off the animal’s cock. The Mother Superior continued the strong downward tugging. Then the seventy-year-old abbess stooped beneath the beast and started to suck on the dog’s penis. Her hands continued the expert manipulation, as the dog bunched up his hindquarters involuntarily. The more the dog was sucked, the longer the red-hot cock grew. The Moher Superior’s head began to bob on the dick. One of the nuns began to smear thick slabs of butter on my <em>pudenda</em>, breasts and face to excite the animal when I was mounted. Vanessa stepped away from the engorged member. It hung straight down—ready for fucking.</p><p>“Look at it Clarissa, look at what will be penetrating your soul.”</p><p>The huge prick was a fiery scarlet pulsing with writhing veins. It was nine inches long, curved in the middle, very thick and with a weird pointed tip to it. The knot was huge, revolting, with a flared knob that would tie him to me as I was bred and mated. Now that I saw that motherfucking prick I began to be truly afraid.</p><p>I prayed out loud to Jesus, because I was about to raped by a Great Dane. Several things happened in seconds. Mother Vanessa pushed the dog off the pedestal, and said “Fuck her Barnabus,” and the dog hurled himself on top of me as I shrieked and begged. Then the animal destroyed my hymen. In a bloody second. I screamed from the pain. I was not a virgin anymore. I sobbed and cried when I felt the animal’s penis rutting deep inside my vagina. Then Barnabus gripped my ribcage with his powerful forelegs so I felt all his weight on top of me as he started fucking me furiously, shaking the chair. I yelled with each penetration. Finally, the dog began licking the butter from my breasts and face—and the nuns kept smearing on more. They smeared my mouth, and held my mouth open and dipped huge amounts of butter into my mouth and the dog began kissing me! I was being truly bred, I was making love to him! When I tried to turn away in disgust the nuns held my head firmly and the dog’ long pink tongue slithered into my mouth as I was fucked. The dog used me like his bitch. He didn’t care. I sobbed, I screamed and I pulled against my restraints but they wouldn’t move. <em>There was no God! There couldn’t be!</em></p><p>“Oh my fucking God, what are you making me do?,” I sobbed, as I was bred.</p><p>“Why? Why? I was pure?”</p><p>“Because, dear Clarissa, you must learn to serve cocks. And my dogs have the biggest,” whispered the evil Abbess. “Your insignificant purity is nothing compared to that penis that is stealing your soul.”</p><p>The dog’s humping began to slow slightly and I thought the animal torture might be ending. But no. I felt a hot thin squirting begin between my young loins. Now the animal was fertilizing me. For twenty minutes, as I sobbed, the liquid poured into my seventeen-year-old womb. Dog sperm. I could feel moisture leaking in hot trickles out of my matted, hairy pussy. The dog kept twitching, humping rhythmically. The dog-cock kept sliding its huge, rock-hard length into my cunt. Suddenly I laughed. Out loud. Because I actually began to be aroused, deep in my cunt. Mother Vanessa smiled. It never failed.</p><p>Oh….Ohh..Oh my cocksucking mother-fucking god in heaven,”…I blurted out.</p><p>“This big-dicked beast is getting me fucking hot sisters! Ohh myy fuck…by Christ’s balls!”</p><p>The sisters petted my pretty head.</p><p>“Cum Clarissa. Cum on your new master’s cock! So fine!”</p><p>Then as the beast fucked me hard I started to spasm in my loins, my thighs squeezed up and I milked the dick. Finally I threw my head side to side, screaming,</p><p>—I’M CUMMING, I’M CUMMING, I’M FUCKING CUMMING ON A DOG!!!</p><p>And this is how my pussy was made new that day and I committed many sinful acts with my holes, and pissed on young women and sucked beasts with my bare-breasted sisters. I was initiated into the new Order.</p>"
907,Sucking on a dogs balls for christ,Dark Lezz,0,"A young girl is exposed to certain revolting sex acts, like sucking on a dog's balls, in order to outrage Christ and his minions","['f', 'fem/dom', 'reluc', 'beast(M)']","<p>Since coming to the Villa overlooking the river Rhein, Irina joined her two friends, Brinna and Cele, who, like her, had long flowing blonde hair, a wonderful marble complexion, and adorable girlish Nordic features which would turn them into models someday after their training as pain-whores and cum-sluts. Their adopted mother, Kellee, supervised their training and enjoyed their young, childish bodies, milking the last ounce of pleasure for herself from their womanly cavities—their cunts, asses and mouths. And there were always the lazy, handsome dogs nearby, licking their balls, sleeping, or being sexed. One of the children was always after their dicks, pulling on it, or licking it—then they (the dogs) would spurt animal seed into their eager seven-year-old mouths, fingering their cunts as they got it good and hot, moaning and grunting squealing like pigs as they guzzled up the squirts of doggie-jizz or let it splash over their golden cheeks. It was fun to be rich, fun to have maids, fun to have orgasms when you shouldn’t even know what they are—let alone made to think about dog dick 24/7 by a nympho mom who was always being fucked by a dog right in front of you as you chewed a watercress sandwich on the couch.</p><p>Kellee’s thighs would quiver and her head would toss side-to-side and she would scream,</p><p>“Oh my mother-fucking cock-sucking pussy! Mother fucking Mary! My cunt is creaming on a fucking whore-dog’s balls! I can feel his jizz spurting!!”</p><p>Cele would quickly lie down on her back, between mom and the dog’s back legs, and when the animal finished having his way with our mom he would slowly slide his pink and scarlet member out of her. Suddenly, animal semen would gush out, soaking little Cele’s face and chest, then our mother would go wild and get up and lap like a fuckin’ animal to eat the dog cum. She would lick and lick it ravenouslyoff Cele’s face and boobs, we all would…we’d lick that motherfucking dog’s balls, too—as good lesbians—and suck on them, as he tried to twist away, even. We’d hold him down if necessary to suck on his huge genitals. We were mating with a beast…and this went on all night. Even our assholes were sore—and we were only seven years old. It was fun.</p><p>Once, there was a ruckus in little Brinna’s room. Loud voices, then two clicking sounds, then shrieks of childish pain. Mom was clipping two clothespins to Brin’s small pink nipples while she screamed from the pain and desperately tried to get away.</p><p>“Hold still you fucking slut!, you cock-sucker” cried mother.</p><p>Her face was flushed and her eyes were distant as if she were on a drug or something. It was 2 a.m. and everyone had been asleep. Mom ripped off Brinna’s tiny panties to prepare her for sex and dragged her down to the kitchen area, stumbling, by the hair. One of the dogs was standing there, his lead roped to a sturdy wooden table leg so he wouldn’t be able to move .</p><p>Brinn was sobbing from the pain of the clothespins, which a constant, numbing glow of suffering. Our mother leaned her back against a sofa, took a powerful vibrator (the low hum filled the air as we all watched from the landing, enjoying and even envying Brinna’s torture). Momma gave the child the bulbous head of the vibrator right on her clit, then teased out the folds of her pink pussy lips pulling on them until they hung out obscenely for a little girl, dripping womanly-juice—then mom flicked the clothespins with her fingertips to make them bite. Brinn began to scream uncontrollably and finally Mom directed,</p><p>“Good, good, now cum on my face, piss for me, Brin!!</p><p>And Brinna pissed a huge spray of yellow girl-pee, sobbing at her humiliation as a sex slave, as Mom guzzled it all down. Brinna pissed all over her own Mom’s face.</p><p>Mom didn’t pause in the action. She dragged her daugther to the dog and made her squat on her heels at the animal’s rear.</p><p>“Suck the dog’s balls! I want both of his tesitcles in your mouth! Jam them the fuck in, you whore!”</p><p>Frightened, Brinna took her fingers and stuffed the balls into her small mouth and began doing as she was told. Sucking, licking, enjoying the animal. Mom fed her finger up Brinna’s ’s tiny tight asshole and pumped it very lovingly in and out.</p><p></p><p></p><p></p><p></p><p>Since coming to the Villa overlooking the river Rhein, Irina joined her two friends, Brinna and Cele, who, like her, had long flowing blonde hair, a wonderful marble complexion, and adorable girlish Nordic features which would turn them into models someday after their training as pain-whores and cum-sluts. Their adopted mother, Kellee, supervised their training and enjoyed their young, childish bodies, milking the last ounce of pleasure for herself from their womanly cavities—their cunts, asses and mouths. And there were always the lazy, handsome dogs nearby, licking their balls, sleeping, or being sexed. One of the children was always after their dicks, pulling on it, or licking it—then they (the dogs) would spurt animal seed into their eager seven-year-old mouths, fingering their cunts as they got it good and hot, moaning and grunting squealing like pigs as they guzzled up the squirts of doggie-jizz or let it splash over their golden cheeks. It was fun to be rich, fun to have maids, fun to have orgasms when you shouldn’t even know what they are—let alone made to think about dog dick 24/7 by a nympho mom who was always being fucked by a dog right in front of you as you chewed a watercress sandwich on the couch.</p><p>Kellee’s thighs would quiver and her head would toss side-to-side and she would scream,</p><p>“Oh my mother-fucking cock-sucking pussy! Mother fucking Mary! My cunt is creaming on a fucking whore-dog’s balls! I can feel his jizz spurting!!”</p><p>Cele would quickly lie down on her back, between mom and the dog’s back legs, and when the animal finished having his way with our mom he would slowly slide his pink and scarlet member out of her. Suddenly, animal semen would gush out, soaking little Cele’s face and chest, then our mother would go wild and get up and lap like a fuckin’ animal to eat the dog cum. She would lick and lick it ravenouslyoff Cele’s face and boobs, we all would…we’d lick that motherfucking dog’s balls, too—as good lesbians—and suck on them, as he tried to twist away, even. We’d hold him down if necessary to suck on his huge genitals. We were mating with a beast…and this went on all night. Even our assholes were sore—and we were only seven years old. It was fun.</p><p>Once, there was a ruckus in little Brinna’s room. Loud voices, then two clicking sounds, then shrieks of childish pain. Mom was clipping two clothespins to Brin’s small pink nipples while she screamed from the pain and desperately tried to get away.</p><p>“Hold still you fucking slut!, you cock-sucker” cried mother.</p><p>Her face was flushed and her eyes were distant as if she were on a drug or something. It was 2 a.m. and everyone had been asleep. Mom ripped off Brinna’s tiny panties to prepare her for sex and dragged her down to the kitchen area, stumbling, by the hair. One of the dogs was standing there, his lead roped to a sturdy wooden table leg so he wouldn’t be able to move.</p><p>Brinn was sobbing from the pain of the clothespins, which a constant, numbing glow of suffering. Our mother leaned her back against a sofa, took a powerful vibrator (the low hum filled the air as we all watched from the landing, enjoying and even envying Brinna’s torture). Momma gave the child the bulbous head of the vibrator right on her clit, then teased out the folds of her pink pussy lips pulling on them until they hung out obscenely for a little girl, dripping womanly-juice—then mom flicked the clothespins with her fingertips to make them bite. Brinn began to scream uncontrollably and finally Mom directed,</p><p>“Good, good, now cum on my face, piss for me, Brin!!</p><p>And Brinna pissed a huge spray of yellow girl-pee, sobbing at her humiliation as a sex slave, as Mom guzzled it all down. Brinna pissed all over her own Mom’s face.</p><p>Mom didn’t pause in the action. She dragged her daugther to the dog and made her squat on her heels at the animal’s rear.</p><p>“Suck the dog’s balls! I want both of his tesitcles in your mouth! Jam them the fuck in, you whore!”</p><p>Frightened, Brinna took her fingers and stuffed the balls into her small mouth and began doing as she was told. Sucking, licking, enjoying the animal. Mom fed her finger up Brinna’s ’s tiny tight asshole and pumped it very lovingly in and out.</p><p>“That’s it, Brinna, that’s it, good girl…suck the doggie’s hot balls for Jesus,” she murmured. “He gets off on that shit.”</p><p></p><p></p><p></p><p></p><p>Since coming to the Villa overlooking the river Rhein, Irina joined her two friends, Brinna and Cele, who, like her, had long flowing blonde hair, a wonderful marble complexion, and adorable girlish Nordic features which would turn them into models someday after their training as pain-whores and cum-sluts. Their adopted mother, Kellee, supervised their training and enjoyed their young, childish bodies, milking the last ounce of pleasure for herself from their womanly cavities—their cunts, asses and mouths. And there were always the lazy, handsome dogs nearby, licking their balls, sleeping, or being sexed. One of the children was always after their dicks, pulling on it, or licking it—then they (the dogs) would spurt animal seed into their eager seven-year-old mouths, fingering their cunts as they got it good and hot, moaning and grunting squealing like pigs as they guzzled up the squirts of doggie-jizz or let it splash over their golden cheeks. It was fun to be rich, fun to have maids, fun to have orgasms when you shouldn’t even know what they are—let alone made to think about dog dick 24/7 by a nympho mom who was always being fucked by a dog right in front of you as you chewed a watercress sandwich on the couch.</p><p>Kellee’s thighs would quiver and her head would toss side-to-side and she would scream,</p><p>“Oh my mother-fucking cock-sucking pussy! Mother fucking Mary! My cunt is creaming on a fucking whore-dog’s balls! I can feel his jizz spurting!!”</p><p>Cele would quickly lie down on her back, between mom and the dog’s back legs, and when the animal finished having his way with our mom he would slowly slide his pink and scarlet member out of her. Suddenly, animal semen would gush out, soaking little Cele’s face and chest, then our mother would go wild and get up and lap like a fuckin’ animal to eat the dog cum. She would lick and lick it ravenouslyoff Cele’s face and boobs, we all would…we’d lick that motherfucking dog’s balls, too—as good lesbians—and suck on them, as he tried to twist away, even. We’d hold him down if necessary to suck on his huge genitals. We were mating with a beast…and this went on all night. Even our assholes were sore—and we were only seven years old. It was fun.</p><p>Once, there was a ruckus in little Brinna’s room. Loud voices, then two clicking sounds, then shrieks of childish pain. Mom was clipping two clothespins to Brin’s small pink nipples while she screamed from the pain and desperately tried to get away.</p><p>“Hold still you fucking slut!, you cock-sucker” cried mother.</p><p>Her face was flushed and her eyes were distant as if she were on a drug or something. It was 2 a.m. and everyone had been asleep. Mom ripped off Brinna’s tiny panties to prepare her for sex and dragged her down to the kitchen area, stumbling, by the hair. One of the dogs was standing there, his lead roped to a sturdy wooden table leg so he wouldn’t be able to move.</p><p>Brinn was sobbing from the pain of the clothespins, which a constant, numbing glow of suffering. Our mother leaned her back against a sofa, took a powerful vibrator (the low hum filled the air as we all watched from the landing, enjoying and even envying Brinna’s torture). Momma gave the child the bulbous head of the vibrator right on her clit, then teased out the folds of her pink pussy lips pulling on them until they hung out obscenely for a little girl, dripping womanly-juice—then mom flicked the clothespins with her fingertips to make them bite. Brinn began to scream uncontrollably and finally Mom directed,</p><p>“Good, good, now cum on my face, piss for me, Brin!!</p><p>And Brinna pissed a huge spray of yellow girl-pee, sobbing at her humiliation as a sex slave, as Mom guzzled it all down. Brinna pissed all over her own Mom’s face.</p><p>Mom didn’t pause in the action. She dragged her daugther to the dog and made her squat on her heels at the animal’s rear.</p><p>“Suck the dog’s balls! I want both of his tesitcles in your mouth! Jam them the fuck in, you whore!”</p><p>Frightened, Brinna took her fingers and stuffed the balls into her small mouth and began doing as she was told. Sucking, licking, enjoying the animal. Mom fed her finger up Brinna’s ’s tiny tight asshole and pumped it very lovingly in and out.</p><p></p><p></p><p></p><p></p><p>Since coming to the Villa overlooking the river Rhein, Irina joined her two friends, Brinna and Cele, who, like her, had long flowing blonde hair, a wonderful marble complexion, and adorable girlish Nordic features which would turn them into models someday after their training as pain-whores and cum-sluts. Their adopted mother, Kellee, supervised their training and enjoyed their young, childish bodies, milking the last ounce of pleasure for herself from their womanly cavities—their cunts, asses and mouths. And there were always the lazy, handsome dogs nearby, licking their balls, sleeping, or being sexed. One of the children was always after their dicks, pulling on it, or licking it—then they (the dogs) would spurt animal seed into their eager seven-year-old mouths, fingering their cunts as they got it good and hot, moaning and grunting squealing like pigs as they guzzled up the squirts of doggie-jizz or let it splash over their golden cheeks. It was fun to be rich, fun to have maids, fun to have orgasms when you shouldn’t even know what they are—let alone made to think about dog dick 24/7 by a nympho mom who was always being fucked by a dog right in front of you as you chewed a watercress sandwich on the couch.</p><p>Kellee’s thighs would quiver and her head would toss side-to-side and she would scream,</p><p>“Oh my mother-fucking cock-sucking pussy! Mother fucking Mary! My cunt is creaming on a fucking whore-dog’s balls! I can feel his jizz spurting!!”</p><p>Cele would quickly lie down on her back, between mom and the dog’s back legs, and when the animal finished having his way with our mom he would slowly slide his pink and scarlet member out of her. Suddenly, animal semen would gush out, soaking little Cele’s face and chest, then our mother would go wild and get up and lap like a fuckin’ animal to eat the dog cum. She would lick and lick it ravenouslyoff Cele’s face and boobs, we all would…we’d lick that motherfucking dog’s balls, too—as good lesbians—and suck on them, as he tried to twist away, even. We’d hold him down if necessary to suck on his huge genitals. We were mating with a beast…and this went on all night. Even our assholes were sore—and we were only seven years old. It was fun.</p><p>Once, there was a ruckus in little Brinna’s room. Loud voices, then two clicking sounds, then shrieks of childish pain. Mom was clipping two clothespins to Brin’s small pink nipples while she screamed from the pain and desperately tried to get away.</p><p>“Hold still you fucking slut!, you cock-sucker” cried mother.</p><p>Her face was flushed and her eyes were distant as if she were on a drug or something. It was 2 a.m. and everyone had been asleep. Mom ripped off Brinna’s tiny panties to prepare her for sex and dragged her down to the kitchen area, stumbling, by the hair. One of the dogs was standing there, his lead roped to a sturdy wooden table leg so he wouldn’t be able to move.</p><p>Brinn was sobbing from the pain of the clothespins, which a constant, numbing glow of suffering. Our mother leaned her back against a sofa, took a powerful vibrator (the low hum filled the air as we all watched from the landing, enjoying and even envying Brinna’s torture). Momma gave the child the bulbous head of the vibrator right on her clit, then teased out the folds of her pink pussy lips pulling on them until they hung out obscenely for a little girl, dripping womanly-juice—then mom flicked the clothespins with her fingertips to make them bite. Brinn began to scream uncontrollably and finally Mom directed,</p><p>“Good, good, now cum on my face, piss for me, Brin!!</p><p>And Brinna pissed a huge spray of yellow girl-pee, sobbing at her humiliation as a sex slave, as Mom guzzled it all down. Brinna pissed all over her own Mom’s face.</p><p>Mom didn’t pause in the action. She dragged her daugther to the dog and made her squat on her heels at the animal’s rear.</p><p>“Suck the dog’s balls! I want both of his tesitcles in your mouth! Jam them the fuck in, you whore!”</p><p>Frightened, Brinna took her fingers and stuffed the balls into her small mouth and began doing as she was told. Sucking, licking, enjoying the animal. Mom fed her finger up Brinna’s ’s tiny tight asshole and pumped it very lovingly in and out.</p><p>“That’s it, Brinna, that’s it, good girl…suck the doggie’s hot balls for Jesus,” she murmured. “He gets off on that shit.”</p><p>“That’s it, Brinna, that’s it, good girl…suck the doggie’s hot balls for Jesus,” she murmured. “He gets off on that shit.”</p><p>“That’s it, Brinna, that’s it, good girl…suck the doggie’s hot balls for Jesus,” she murmured. “He gets off on that shit.”</p>"
908,Four vignettes of sex,Dark Lezz,0,Readers used to my work will find this a departure. My usual themes are there--but the structure of the four separate vignettes that make up the story have been tossed and turned upside down. What remains is a kind of ruin--which is perhaps (?) the point,"['f(g)', 'F', 'beast(M)', 'fembom', 'reluc', 'ws']","<p><em>Exercises in Erotic Literature</em></p><p>I.</p><p>Onyx—the huge black lab with the immense, dripping penis hanging down obscenely—came over and stood between little Alice’s legs. He drooled on her, then dipped his head once or twice. Alice squealed. Then the dog lowered his muzzle to the little girl as I held her up to watch the hot doggie action. The beast started licking her pussy. Alice started to have sex with an animal.</p><p>“Uh….uhhh…ooohhh”, moaned the girl. Jane and I started fingering ourselves furiously.</p><p>“Enjoy him you little whore, you cunt-face, you dick-sucking bitch. You’re his BITCH, aren’t you?”</p><p>“Yes I’m--his friend---oooohhh….ooo….oh good doggie!”</p><p>I petted the dog’s massive head as the girl felt her first true sexual pleasure. She heaved her hips up into Onyx’s snout and grabbed his ears and made him lick her little tweeter. Jane and I started cumming, shrieking with sexual joy.</p><p>II.</p><p>*****</p><p>Carmen straddled her younger sister Juno’s face, her knees spread wide, so that her thirty-something twat was positioned directly over Juno’s head. Carmen had huge, soft tits and a thick, unshaved pussy. The sisters practiced incest whenever they were together. Juno whimpered, anticipating the coming sex act.</p><p>“Say ‘AHH’ you mother-fucking cock-sucking piss-guzzling fornicating ass-reamer.”</p><p>Juno happily stuck out her tongue as Carmen sighed and relaxed her pelvic muscles.</p><p>“Ahhh—“, said Juno.</p><p>“Ahhh—</p><p>A little dribble of pee dripped out of Carmen’s hairy twat. Then a bit more delicious cunt-piss dribbled out into the devilish Juno’s eager mouth, as she licked greedily.</p><p>“Fucking bitch,” sneered Juno. “NOW DRINK PISS!!”</p><p>Juno fed her beloved sister cup after cup of the yellowish warmth.</p><p>“There’s no God. Now you know why,” Juno said as he rode Carmen’s lips, spraying the worthless bitch real good.</p><p>“Now you know why…now you know why…”</p><p>III.</p><p>*****</p><p>If you like to be USED as an OBJECT you will enjoy it. The girls there—if you look for “Lesbian BDSM”—are all into pure sex. Some wear strap-on dicks to violate other girls—they butt-fuck them, which is what I want to do to you—hold you by the hair and grind a dildo up your young slut-ass. You mother-fucking whore, you little cunt-queen. Is that why you came? So I could string you up and clamp you, and fucking flog you? We likely will never meet—but this world exists and can be found. Sometimes it finds you. I am here to tell you honestly what happens and why I love it—but you must be careful and make choices that seem right. To you. I am sad that I cannot lead you in myself, by living with you and loving you and tormenting you. There is a love in me raging.</p><p>IV.</p><p>*****</p><p>DO YOU OFTEN PUNISH HER?</p><p>No, I mean, Alexa was training ME. We had about five sessions (they got more intense). She beat me very hard—but it was also psychological—suddenly I would burst into tears when she would touch my pussy with her riding crop. Open my labia. She would spit on me. With my own slave, Madelon, yes pretty much every day.</p><p>The clothespins would torment her, the dog would patiently lick her, then you—who are my daughter—I would straddle your face with my hairy muff and make you lick your mother’s dripping pussy. Grinding it into you. Now we are having sex, Alicia. You and I are fucking.</p><p>mmmm ... I'm so wet because of these words, mama</p><p>Yes, maybe you can find boy dog to suck</p><p>It is a pity that I have not a little sister...</p><p>That's all true. Many dogs members are very large and red.</p><p>It</p><p>is not like a men member. It is longer and they may increase</p><p>during</p><p>sex. And they have a lot of sperm. That's all</p><p>what</p><p>I know</p>"
909,Potion 1,Dark Matters,1,"Teacher, student, and mom, oh my. A Parent teacher conference gone terribly right.","['FFg', 'toys', 'inc', 'hypnosis']","<p>I started to implement my plan at a parent teacher conference. Why was I there? well I'm not a parent, so I bet you can figure it out. And this is how it went...</p><p>Melisa Teal had requested an earlier slot, but I had to give her the last one of the night, 7:30, for everything to work out. ""Welcome Melisa."" I said shaking her hand briskly, ""I'm Ms. Rogan, I'm so happy to finally meet you. Sorry it had to be so late."" I lied. ""could you wait in the hall a few minutes Emily?"" I asked.</p><p>""Thank you"" she said. I showed her to a small second grade seat. She had a curvy little bottom, and a perky set of 'C's, and a short cut on blonde hair that made her look cute and pixie like in a very seductive and contradictory sort of way. Emily Teal was 7 and got most of her mothers good looks, with hair so blonde it bordered on white, but where Melisa was all of 5'4"" with curves, Emily was tall for her age at 4'1"" with long coltish legs. The small drop of 'potion' I applied to her hand went unnoticed, and I let it go to work.</p><p>Potion you ask? well, it's my own combination of Xanax, GHB, some hormones to cause a raging libido, and a few secrets I invented to induce a hypnotic suggestive state, the perks of an advanced degree in chemistry. It works quickly to cause a euphoric state with easy programming, and almost uncontrollable sexual urges. It works equally well on children, except the hypnotic suggestive state part, that only seems to work on adults.</p><p>After a few moments of small talk, she started do develop a glassy stare and become a bit fidgety. I grabbed my small brown bottle of potion, and walked around behind her, and applied a couple of more drops to the back of her neck, she either didn't notice, or didn't care. While it went to work, completing it's job, I sat down in front of her, this time I brought the stool from the front of the room.</p><p>As I sat, with the stool at her eye level, I made sure my dress rode up very high, having unbuttoned half the buttons down the center of the dress made this process easy. With the emerald green dress parted up well past mid thigh, Melisa first seemed to notice my legs, then was drawn to the lacy cuff at the top of my stockings clasped with the exposed ends of the garters. She seemed to peer for something unseen, and there was a noticeable gasp of relief when I opened my legs several inches and showed it to her.</p><p>""You are a naughty girl aren't you"" I said to her.</p><p>""Yes"" was the simple reply</p><p>""You are now my property, do you understand?"" I gave the first of many hypnotic commands.</p><p>""Yes Ms. Rogan"" she responded.</p><p>""Good, now here is what we are going to do"" And I went on to give her, her new programming. When I finished, it had been about 20 minutes, she had yet to take her eyes off my slit, hairless and pink it seemed to almost stare back it her, but I had never told her to stare at it, that was all on her own.</p><p>""Do you like the look of my pussy?""</p><p>""Yes Ms. Rogan, very much.""</p><p>""Would you like to lick it?""</p><p>""Very much Ms."" she said. Her eyes were glassy, and her voice breathless.</p><p>""Very good then, give it a good quick lick, then we must be going"" I told her. I had barely finished speaking and she was lunging forward, on her knees and burying her face in my slit. She was no amateur, she licked it up once, found my rock hard clit, and started sucking on it like a baby on a bottle. I had to stop her before I came, I am NOT a quite cumer, and it's not always dry either..</p><p>We gathered up Emily, jumped in my car and headed to their house, where they lived alone. Melisa wouldn't take her eyes off of me, the lustful look was neither hidden or subtle. At the house she continued to look at me like a future meal, and Emily thanked me for coming over.</p><p>""Here Emily, You should try this perfume, it's nice."" with that I sat my large bag of goodies for later down, and pulled the potion bottle out of my purse. I put one drop on each wrist, and told her to rub them together.</p><p>She did so and then smelled them, ""Smells kind of oily."" she said.</p><p>""It takes a few minuted to warm up"" I told her.</p><p>""Go ready yourself."" I told Melisa, and she ran off to the bathroom with instructions to shower, shave and wait for me.</p><p>Not long later, Emily was glassy eyed and seemed only in partial control of here head as she played on the living room floor. Thinking she was not being watched, I would catch her quickly giving her nipples a pinch, or rubbing her hand across the crotch of her jeans, not seeming to understand why.</p><p>When Melisa emerged from the shower, I took in her body, her breasts were as perky as could be, and capped with smallish pink areolas, and lovely large red nipples that seemed to have ideas of their own. ""Wear this"" I told her, and she dressed. Black stockings, held up by the garters of a lovely, lacy black merry widow that could do nothing to hide her spectacular tits, nipples unrestrained by the simple fabric. The panties did equally little to hide the freshly shaved pussy that was quickly creating a small damp spot. ""Here."" I said handing her the 5 inch black patent leather heels that brought her closer to my height. Her make up had already been done, a soccer mom meets high priced call girl sort of look.</p><p>""Now go get her dressed."" I stated, and handed her a small bag of cloths as she rushed off. I waited impatiently for what seemed like hours, but was merely minutes. I removed my dress and let it fall to the floor, before picking it up and folding it. I stood in a emerald green corset, which cause my breasts to stand alert, nipples uncovered. The tiny nipples at the end were nothing compared to Melisa's, but I liked them. The black thigh high stockings hung to defy gravity, leaving nothing to obscure the wax job Monique had done on my crotch. I put on my jewel green stilettos that were wholly inappropriate for a second grade teacher, close to 6 inches, and a metallic heel that made me almost 6'3"".</p><p>She returned with the prize, Emily was wearing an outfit I made for her, the benefits of learning from a seamstress mother. A pure white merry widow of satin and silk, with the garters holding up stockings of equally pure white, that were still almost too big for her thin legs. She seemed more mature with the 4 inch heels in white satin giving some more womanly shape to her legs, it was only her absent titties that gave it away. Her prepubescent mound looked little different from mine or her mothers, and the potion had done it's work, with the engorgement of her labia causing them to protrude in an unnaturally erotic manor. Her hair was pulled back tight i a high ponytail, and she walked in an unsteady manor, thanks to the heels and the potion. Her mother did her makeup, crimson lips, pink over the eyes, and she looked like an angelic little princess, something from the nightmares of Disney.</p><p>As she entered the bedroom, both of my girls were ready, and I would use them to my wishes. A couple of more drops of potion on Melisa, and she was nearly catatonic, something like a horny drunk, but with better motor control. Emily was simply confused, horny, and willing to do anything asked, but not really understanding what her own body was doing.</p><p>I put mom on the bed, and told her to play with her titties for us. She scooped each out in turn, and started to pinch and pull her nipples with abandon, as her legs spread without thinking.</p><p>""Your mommy is sexy isn't she?"" I asked Emily.</p><p>""Yes."" came a slightly horse reply. ""Can I do that to?"" She added</p><p>""You can."" I stated ""Or I can help you.""</p><p>Slightly puzzled, she looked up and nodded. ""Climb on to the bed, and get on your knees"" I said. And she did without hesitation. I motioned her to the edge, and on the tall bed, her chest was right at my face. The merry widow I made her had two small buttons in the front that held the top together, I undid them, and folded the silken fabric away to reveal two hard and perfect pink nipples, like her mother, hers were small in diameter, but with the nipples sticking out at least 1/4 inch. I suckled each greedily, as if my life nourishment depended on it. She moaned as she put her right arm around my head, holding me firmly to left nipple. As I looked up, I saw she was watching her mother intently.</p><p>When I pulled my self away from my new lovers breast, she stared at her mother still enjoying her own tits. She was laying on her side, pinching and rubbing her right nipple, and showed off her flexibility by using her left hand to bring that nipple up to her mouth, and nursed on it like a starving baby. Her hair had flew across her face, and hung there as she looked through strands of blond, at me watching me suckle her daughter.</p><p>""Melisa, do you think Emily is sexy?"" I asked her. I had programmed her to do all I say, and be my sexual toy, but had implanted nothing about Emily.</p><p>""She is, she is, so lovely"" she stated, before going back to sucking herself.</p><p>""Does she get you excited?"" I asked, ""Do you want her?"" Emily was still dazed, and looked longingly at both of us.</p><p>""I want her so bad."" gasped Melisa.</p><p>""How long have you wanted her? How long have you thought about her?"" I questioned.</p><p>""Forever."" was her simple statement. I was getting more excited by this, all this had nothing to do with me, Melisa truly lusted for her daughter.</p><p>""Come off there sweetie"" I told my little lover Emily. I helped her to her feet on the floor, still unsteady on her new shoes, I steadied her. I sat on the edge of the bed, near her mom, and pulled her to me between my legs. I gave her a kiss, starting slow, and working slowly to engage her tongue to mine. He mouth was so tiny, and sweet.</p><p>I pulled away from her slowly, and with a slight whimper from Emily, she forgave me as I brought her mouth to my right nipple. She was awkward and a bit clumsy with it, but made up for it with eagerness.</p><p>""So did you ever do anything about your lust for Emily?"" I asked her mom, who couldn't take her eyes off her daughters mouth wrapped around my nip.</p><p>""Yes."" came the quick response, now using both hands on her now red nipples.</p><p>""When? and what did you do to our precious angel?""</p><p>""When she was a baby, I would lick her pussy after a diaper change.""</p><p>""Did you enjoy it? I asked ""Did she?"" Emily kept nursing, I switched her to left nipple, giving mom a better view.</p><p>""I did, she did to. I took her cherry before she was 1, and I used to put her hand up in me."" Mom confessed.</p><p>""Do you want to do it aga..?"" I didn't even finish before she answered an enthusiastic ""YES."" I liked knowing her hymen was already busted, I don't like doing that.</p><p>""Melisa, you may now play with you pussy and your ass, but no clit, and no orgasm."" I told her. She quickly buried her middle and ring fingers on her right hand deep in her pussy, as her left hand went around behind to tease her ass. ""OK sweetie, come around here."" I pulled her off my nipple with a bit of a sucking sound, exciting mom even more, turned her, and sat her on the edge of the bed with her legs hanging off the edge. I went to my bag of goodies, the wet sounds of mom filled the room as she fingered herself rapidly, her middle finger buried in her ass now, legs spread wide for me to see all of it. Emily's long, silken covered legs hung from the bed, her head hung slightly sideways, watching her mom and rubbing her nipples through the silk. They poked through proudly off her flat chest.</p><p>I found and put on my strap-on harness, and snugged it up, located the dildo of choice, and attached it to the front. About 9 inches long, much longer then needed or usable on such a small child, it looked like a series of attached balls, starting at 1 inch in diameter, with the largest at only a bit under 2. It hung slightly down, and the sight of it seemed to get mom even hotter. After locating my new bottle of Astroglide, I returned to Emily.</p><p>Her legs were spread wide, without me ever telling her. As I approached, I gave in to my urges, dropped to my knees in front of her</p><p>hairless lips parted in front of my face her clit poked out beyond her lips, it was larger then mine. I kissed her gently on her clit, and she brought her legs up and wider. I lowered my head lightly and gave a big tongue kiss to her sweet little pussy, and she responded with a moan. Her tiny pussy was wet, and opened itself as far as it could for my tongue, and was still tight. I had never seen a child's pussy so wet, the lube was going to be unneeded.</p><p>After eating my sweetie for several minutes, she almost came twice, but not yet, I stood to see her mother staring at her like a wolf looks at a deer. She was filled with an animalistic lust that turned me on even more as she continued to fuck herself hard. Pulling Emily so her ass hung just off the bed, I lifted her legs, moved in between them, and she held her legs up and spread wide. I raised the dildo with my right hand, bringing it right to the opening of her pussy. The first, and smallest ball pushed in with some resistance. As I pushed, Emily moaned a groaning moan that seemed somewhere between pleasure and pain, seeming to love them both. As the first ball moved through her opening, her pussy shut tight around it, and she let out a kitten like whimper of pure pleasure. I started pushing the second ball in, again she groaned a lustful groan, and then the kitten like whimpering moan as her cunt swallowed the ball eagerly. Next ball, another groan of lust, followed by the kitten moan. As the balls got bigger, there was more grunting in the groaning, but even at the fifth ball, she moaned lustfully as her lips shut tight around it.</p><p>He mom had stopped the hard self fucking now, she was just watching in a blissful euphoria. With almost 5 inches in her, I started to pull out, slowly. Again we alternated between a lustful grunting, and kitten like moaning, grunting, moaning, grunting, moaning. Her head lay back on the bed, eyes closed, her legs had fallen and hung from the bed. Leaving the first ball in, I started to invade her again.</p><p>""Do you like this Melisa? Do you like watching me fuck your little girl?"" I asked her mother.</p><p>""Yes, oh yes, fuck her."" Came the simple response.</p><p>Starting back, it was just as tight, and the grunting and groaning, followed by the lustful moaning continued with every ball. In 4, out 4, in 4, out 4, always leaving one inside her. Her tight little cunt never seemed to loosen up, and after about 5 minutes, I could see her little cunt lips getting bright red. With other plans, I started to pull out, from 5 balls in, groan, kitten moan. 4 balls, grunt, kitten moan, 3, 2. Her little slit was red and engorged, and still very wet and slick. As I started to pull the last ball out, she could tell what I was doing, the most surprising thing happened. Two slender, stocking clad legs raised up, and I could feel silk of her stockings, followed by the satin of her heels on my bare ass. Then those slender, tiny little legs, showed remarkable strength, pulling me back in to her, faster now then before. The balls of the dildo disappeared faster, the grunting and groaning seemed to lessen, while the moaning became louder, but still very kitten like.</p><p>She took it all the way to five balls, twice as fast as I had done it. Then my angel brought her satin heels around front, and pushed me out just as fast. Returning her legs to behind my ass, she pulled me harder again, swallowing the dildo in her bald little cunt faster then I thought possible, going past the 5th ball, engulfing number 6. The moaning was louder, and faster, and more perverse and thrilling. I let her control the pace now, using her heels to push me out, and wrapping her legs around me to pull me back in. Soon we had 7 balls in her, and she was moaning almost constantly, and pulling me in harder and faster each time. 8 balls in, and about 8 inched in her tiny little pussy, I looked down as she pulled me hard in to her, and when the 8th balls popped inside her tight vagina, you could see a slight, but noticeable bump in her belly as the dildo pushed from the inside. Out again, her heels digging in to my hips to make me go faster, the wrapping around my ass, thrusting me in to her harder then ever, all 9 balls, all nine inches, and a not so slight bulge in her belly.</p><p>She looked up at me, blinked, ""Fuck me hard, all the way in.""</p><p>I was taken by her statement, and I obliged. Out fast, and in hard, watching the dildo poke out her belly with every thrust. Mom had noticed too. As I fucked her baby, she reached a hand over, and rested it on her abdomen, so she could feel the distorted shape it took with every thrust. no more then for or five more times after that, as I plunged the final ball in to her cunt, and ground my mons on her clit, she climaxed with an orgasm I have never seen the likes of before. Her body started to shake, her eyes rolled back in her head, her legs came up again, and her silken embrace around my ass held me in even tighter. She shook, and trembled so much I was worried for a moment. Then everything in her body relaxed.</p><p>As I pulled the dildo out of her, it made a sucking sound so perverse and nasty I almost came. She lay there for a moment, cunt gaping open in a way unnatural for someone this age, and looking erotic and sexual in a, equally unnatural way. A whitish froth had developed and covered her normally bright pink, now red, pussy lips.</p><p>""Her pussy is messy,"" I told her mother, ""Clean it""</p><p>As Emily lay half aware, Melisa scrambled off the bed, crawled on her knees between her sweet babies legs, as sit about licking every bit of her dilated cunt. She licked and sucked her outer labia clean, then the inner. She spread her lips and licked deeply in her cunt. Reaching down, she put her hands behind her daughters knees, lifted and spread them as she stood. She then bent over and began to lick clean her ass, licking all the pussy juices that had flowed down the crack.</p><p>I had removed my harness, and grabbed another, smaller one equipped with a 8 inch, ribbed dildo in bright pink.</p><p>""Do you want to cum?' I asked Melisa.</p><p>""Yes, oh please yes.""</p><p>""Have Emily eat you to orgasm."" I told her.</p><p>She jumped on the bed, and without a moments hesitation, squatted down over Emily's sweet face. She realized she was still wearing panties, so she reached down, and in one motion, tore the g-string from her pussy, a small amount of fluid dripped and poured from it on to Emily's mouth. She spread her cunt wide, and dropped forcefully on to her daughters face.</p><p>""Suck my clit you little slut"" she told her daughter.</p><p>Emily had little choice, and in her excited state, moments after her lips touched her mother clit, Melisa was rocking in an incredible orgasm, similar to Emily's in intensity. But the older woman added a steady flow of fluid from her slit, pouring on to Emily's face. As Emily seemed to be almost drowning, her mother was to involved in her own orgasm to an extent she didn't notice, I jumped on the bed, and pulled Melisa off her just enough so she could breath. Small threads of liquid streamed from her cunt, bathing Emily's face in a glossy glaze. As Melisa came back to her senses, she got off Emily, and sat beside her.</p><p>""Clean her Melisa."" I said sternly.</p><p>Melisa went to licking her daughters face until all traces her woman cum had been removed.</p><p>""Emily,"" I said, ""I need to cum now, would you like to lick me, or fuck me"" holding up the miniature strap-on harness with dildo.</p><p>Without hesitation, she sat up, grabbed the harness, and said ""I want to fuck you."" She fumbled with the harness for a moment, got it on, and I tightened it down good, with the inside clit rubber right on the spot. I got on the bed and laid beside her mom, spread my legs wide, patted my wet pussy and said ""come get it baby"". then gave my hand to Melisa to clean my pussy juice off of it.</p><p>My long, slender legs, more like Emily's then the lovely curves of my new slut Melisa, clad in black, came up, knees wide, as my pussy made a wet sound as it opened. Emily crawled up on the bed, moved between my legs and stood on her knees. Walking on her knees closer, staring at my cunt, she brought the head to my cunt, and in one motion, drilled it all way in. I gasped, but her eyes never left my cunt. Before I was over that initial shock, she had it pulled out and thrust all the way in again, her tiny hips seemed to almost disappear between my thighs. I wrapped my black silken legs around her and locked me feet in the small of her back, from here I could control her better. She continued to fuck me with a reckless abandon, I controlled her thrusts somewhat with my legs, while mom watched and fingered herself.</p><p>I came in a moment, the sight of that little angel fucking me was just too much to take. I dropped my legs around her ass, pulled her in hard, as my hips bucked against her, my hands were pinching my nipples hard, until Emily replaced one of them with her mouth, and when she bit me, I screamed with an orgasmic bliss never before achieved. My pussy flowed around the dildo, and soaked the bed.</p><p>Once recovered, Emily stayed inside me, and I told Melisa to get my bag. After she returned, I told Emily to pull it out, and for Melisa to clean me up, and she did an excellent job, especially cleaning around and in my ass hole.</p><p>""Emily,"" I said, pulling the dildo off her harness, ""You fucked me good, and I fucked you good,"" She nodded, ""But your mommy needs a good fuck too."" And then I pulled out a giant dildo, 12 inches, and 3 to 4 inches in diameter, and attached it to her harness. ""Think you can fuck her good?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Spread you legs slut"" was her only reply to her mother. ""NO, get on your knees, I'll fuck you like the bitch you are.""</p><p>Melisa agreed all to eagerly, rolling over, up on her knees, with her face on the bed. She then reached around with both hands, and spread herself wide for her daughter.</p><p>""Spread your legs wider cunt."" Emily scolded her mom. Melisa did as told, lowering her cunt to the level of her daughters plastic and rubber phallus. The dildo was much too big for Melisa, who hadn't had sex with anyone since molesting Emily as a baby. I grabbed the lube, and lathered it up good, then put some on the mom-sluts cunt.</p><p>Emily had no inhibitions, and started pushing the enormous dildo inside her mother, who's pussy resisted the intrusion. I worked Melisa's labia out wide, around the dildo to help, as Emily pushed harder. Melisa groaned loudly. She pushed with her arms, back against her daughters thrust, doing all she could to engulf the toy. I rubbed her lips, which were stretched tight, and rubbed her anus, it was not close yet.</p><p>Emily drew back a few inches, then thrust hard at her mom. Melisa screamed at the pressure, the dildo move a slight bit further. Another withdrawal, and Melisa, whimpered ""no."" but Emily thrust harder at the cunt in front of her. Melisa screamed again, and buried her face in the bed.</p><p>""Keep driving sweetie"" I encouraged.</p><p>Emily smiled and reached forward, grabbed her mommy's hips, and thrust with all her might. The dildo slowly forced it's way in, as Melisa cried a small set of tears. The dildo made it in two inches and stopped.</p><p>""Keep going sweetie, she wants it all."" I said ""You want it all don't you Melisa?""</p><p>""Yes, fuck me Emily, fuck me hard""</p><p>Emily was off, driving hard, harder, driving that dildo in and out, soon five inches were gone, Melisa was groaning, panting, and moaning. Emily drove hard and soon every inch had disappeared, and Melisa's belly distended just as Emily's had for Me. I held my hand on her belly, feeling the thrusts from Emily extend her abdomen. the thrusting was fast, and hard, and soon my hand was joined by Melisa's, who seemed to get off on feeling her own belly distorted. My free hand soon found Melisa's anus, and somehow buried itself in it, I could feel the dildo through the walls, savagely fucking her soon to be worthless vagina. Moments later, Melisa came hard, such a little slut. She came violently again, bucking and thrusting back at Emily, and a flood of fluid poured from her cunt, splashing down on the bed, this time with a trace of crimson.</p><p>Emily pulled out the dildo with little concern for her mother, Melisa cried out, and Emily smiled.</p><p>""Clean the bed Melisa"" I commanded. And Melisa spun slowly, and began lapping at the puddle of girl cum, urine, and traces of blood like a dog. Emily and I watched for a few minutes, then left her to clean up. Emily tapped me on the shoulder.</p><p>""Ms. Rogan.""</p><p>""Yes Emily,"" I said as I bent down to her.</p><p>She brought her mouth to mine and kissed me, the lovely taste of her mom's pussy still on her breath, pinched my right nipple gently, and then we went for ice cream.</p>"
910,Potion 2,Dark Matters,2,,"['Fg', 'FFg']","<p>The next week was uneventful, but frustrating. Seeing Emily every day was difficult, not being able to touch her, at least not more then a quick feel, was horrible. Emily knew what it was like for me during the day, and would play it up. I don't think she worn panties once, and somehow found a way to show me every day, right in the middle of class. It wasn't all bad though...</p><p>Wednesday, she came to school wearing a skirt that was at least a couple of years old, it still fit her tiny waste, but was way shorter then a girl of her age should be seen in, at least in public. It was a plain number, but she made it look amazing. She wore no panties again, and whenever I sat at my desk in front, she would open her legs and show me her best parts. I hadn't used any of my potion on her after the first time, but it just seemed to fire her up on an almost constant basis. After handing out the math assignment, they went to work, and I sat to watch. Emily looked at me in her knowing way, and slowly open her long legs, just enough so I could see her little slit. I licked my lips, Emily giggled and closed her legs.</p><p>After school that day, I drove her home, as has become the norm, and went in to the house. Melissa was already home, and kneeling on the living room floor in her naughty french maid corset, with black patent heels, and black back seemed stockings. Cliche I know, but I liked it.</p><p>""How may I serve you ladies"" she asked us, never making eye contact.</p><p>All I wanted was Emily at that point, ""Just sit and watch."" I told her.</p><p>She didn't move, just spun to face the couch. Emily stripped down to nothing in seconds, and I was standing in nothing but thigh high stockings and heels shortly after. We embraced as long lost lovers, I held her up and she wrapped her legs around my waist. We stood and kissed for a long time, her small mouth accepting my tongue, and mine hers, over and over again. I truly loved this girl, like I have never loved anyone before.</p><p>I sat on the couch without putting her down, so she now sat on my lap facing me. I pulled away from her eager mouth, and latched on instantly to her pea sized nipple. She groaned, turning in to a moan as I did. It was hard and responsive. She quivered as I flicked it with my tongue before switching to the left one. She held my head with both hands, pulling me in to her Chest.</p><p>Climbing down from my lap, she pulled my hips to the edge of the couch, then getting down on all fours, called for her mother.</p><p>""Slut, come eat me."" she commanded</p><p>Thrusting her ass up, she started to eat my clit, just before her mom buried her face in her pussy with such force it pushed her face hard in to my labia. Melissa lapped with a passion unnatural, and uninhibited. I was so aroused, after about 3 minutes of sucking my clit, Emily put a single small finger in my ass and I exploded. Her face was glazed with my fluids as she grinned up at me, and mouthed ""I love you."" then her eyes rolled back, as she grabbed both of my legs and started a high pitched moan with the side of her face resting on my cunt. Melissa had both of her arms between and under her legs holding her up, otherwise she would have collapsed. She held her there, lapping like a thirsty dog, as Emily convulsed and writhed for several minutes.</p><p>When Emily had come down from that massive orgasm, she climbed back up in to my lap, and we sat and made out for the next 45 minutes, while Melissa made dinner.</p>"
911,Spring Time,Dark Matters,1,"Continuing the Potion story, Ms. Rogan and Melisa at school, and Melisa makes a new friend.",['gg Fg'],"<p>Spring had come in full force, it was a bitter sweet time for me. I would miss wearing the heavier dresses that allowed me dress in my corsets and such, but spring also meant all my little girls would be wearing their cute little sundresses, and me too. No more teddies, merry widows and garters, it was on to thigh highs, and thongs.</p><p>I was a fairly normal day, or what has become normal. Emily stayed after school with me, I would take her home later. We all live together now, Emily, myself and Melisa. Emily was reading in our reading corner of the classroom, a u shaped area created by some four foot tall bookcases that allowed the children to read with fewer distractions, as the opening only faced a blank wall, and when lounging on the pillows and bean bags, you couldn't see over the top.</p><p>Emily was in the corner with Nancy, the most delectible and delicious looking redhead I had seen in many years. Yet to get all freckled up, she was a plae skinned beauty, with her greenish eyes, and long, slightly curly hair. I wirried a bit about leaving them alone, Emily had become an absolute nymphet, and was always wanting. I was right to be worried.</p><p>I went over to check on them, slipping my heels off to be quite. As I peeked over the bookcase, I see Nancy laying on the largest beanbag, and her dress, what little there was of it, was up around her belly. Emily was slowly stroking up and down her slit through her panties, staring in to the eyes of her friend. Her simple white cotton panties were slowly getting moist, and both were breathing hard.</p><p>""Feels good right?"" Emily asked</p><p>""Real good"" Nancy told her.</p><p>""Want to feel something even better?"" Emily asked with a sly smile.</p><p>'OK"" was the hesitant response.</p><p>At that, Emily crawled down between her legs, and pulled her panties aside. Nancy had a scared 'ick' sort of face, which vanished with Emily's first lick.</p><p>'Mmmm"" was the only response.</p><p>As Emily licked, and I watched, our eyes met, and I could see Emily grin as she ate her friend out. After a moment, I was getting way too turned on, so I silently returned to my desk. I put my heels back on and make considerable noice as I walked to the white board and started humming as I erased.</p><p>""Hey girls, I think I see Nancy's mom here"" My little fib made truth not 2 seconds later. Rustling sounds of tiny sundresses going back in to place, followed by the emergence of a flush faced Nancy, and Emily looking like the cat that ate the Canary. Nancy grabbed her stuff and was out the door.</p><p>""Bye Canary"" I called to her, leaving her with a slightly confused look on her face. I smiled. ""Back to reading Cat"" I told Emily. She grinned, spun around and swung her hips back to the reading corner. I went to tiding up the room. ten minutes later, I was almost done, and went to put a couple of dozen reading books away in the reading corner.</p><p>About half was through the book re shelving, Mrs. Benoit came to the door, knocked and let herself in with one movement. ""Ms. Rogan,"" she started. Mrs. Benoit was an attractive woman in her day, but at 40, the bitterness of 2 failed marriages had left her looking more like an evil witch, an evil witch with an amazing body yes, but evil none the less.</p><p>""Ms. Rogan"" as she was saying, ""I need all your end of quarter paperwork by the COB next Friday, We don't want a repeat of .....""</p><p>She droned on. I payed close attention to everything she said, well, my eyes did, my mind was elsewhere, mostly on her ass. As she went on, and on, and on, I leaned over on the bookcases, not really intending to flash my cleavage at her, lets just call it a pleasent mistake. She noticed, got tounge tied briefly, and continued. As she spoke, I almost jumped out of my skin. Emily had remained silent, and moved over by me, hiden by the bookcases from Mrs. Benoit.</p><p>At first her hand was just on my calf, gentle caress, and a subtle squeeze. When her hand reached up to my knee, I knew I was in trouble, big time. Sliding her hand slowly up my leg, under my dress, she reached the cuff of my stockings, I could almost see her tiny hands cresting the white lace trim. Further it went, on to bare skin. She quietly got to her knees beside my, and reached all the way to my ass cheek, first kneeding the left one, then the right. I was going crazy.</p><p>""Yes Mrs. Benoit, of course"" I would say, not sure of anything she was saying.</p><p>A few minutes of playing with my ass, and her held left, and the tension eased. A moment later it returned, and directly a wet index finger went sliding right up my ass hole. I deserved an Academy award for keeping my composure. Have had all I could take, I stepped away and out from the reading corner, the subtle pop sound her finger made leaving my anus heard by all in my mind, But mrs. Benoit didn't seem to notice. And our conversation quickly concluded.</p><p>After she left, I shut and locked the door, promptly returned to the corner to find little miss Emily laying back with the biggest grin on her face, giggling like the 8 year old she was.</p><p>""Funny was it?"" I asked. She just nodded.</p><p>""Well now you get to finish the job."" I said as I walked over to her, straddled face and sat down on it. Pulling my thong aside, she had ample access to my clit, and went right to work, as she suckled on it like a starving baby. As she sucked my clit, I reached back and went to put my hand down her panties, but she already had her tot sized g-string down at her ankles, and two finger buried in her pussy, making sloppy wet sounds. I added a finger to the mix, and pushed it far enough up so I could rub her cervix. She always likes that. We came in moments, and thankfully for her, It was a dry cum for me.</p><p>I crawled down to her, lay beside her and we kissed for a few minutes, her sweet little tongue dancing in my mouth.</p><p>""You know sweetie, we haven't fucked your mommy in days, I think she is getting awful horny. Think you might be up to another round at home?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I think I can do it."" she said. ""Do you think someday, we can take Nancy home, and fuck her?""</p><p>""I don't know about that, she might tell someone."" I told her.</p><p>""But she makes the most amazing sounds when she cums, and her pussy and so tight, only 1 finger!"" She stated.</p><p>I stared at her, what a little slut I have created, Damn I loved her.</p>"
912,Happy Girl.,darkmoon,1,"A little girl age of 11 is adopted by a Super rich 22 year old, Lesbian.","['F', 'g.']","<p>""Kiss me my sweet girl"" Susan's mother breathed into susan's ear.</p><p>susan turned to face her mother lips, both where laying Naked on the Bed
She pressed her lips onto her mother lips and gave her a lovingly long kiss,
as she gently caressed her Mothers pubic covered mound of Venus then slid two fingers
into her mothers sweet wet cunt. ""oohh your still wet Mummy I'l lick your pussy out""</p><p>Susan went down on her Mothers juicy pussy slipping her Tongue in and out of her Mothers hot wet cunt
she tasted the salty cum as her Mother squirted and moaned at the same time Quivers of sexual pleasure
ran through Mandy 's naked body as she arched her back in total orgasmic pleasure!.</p><p>Susan lapped her tongue all over her Mothers streaming pussy...UUUUUuunnnn uuhhh uuuhhhhhhh Im cumming!
im fucking cumming!!! uuuhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"".  She screamed in horny pleasure as she squirted one cum load
after Another until there was a pool of her juices on the White satin bed sheet...</p><p>they lay there Mother exhausted by Susan's efforts. After an hour of tongue fucking Mandy asked susan,
about the Conversation they had about Adopting a girl the night before. Susan said.""Ive been looking on
the Net there's loads of Orphanages with girls from Broken down working class backgrounds and nobody wants
to adopt those Kids mummy"". ""Why darling thats ideal for our purposes don't you think so just think
no one will be able to trace them once you pay the right price!"".</p><p>Susan walked to her car dressed in a very Short strapless black dress that barely covered her pert
bum. her boobs pretty well exposed too, She wore black strappy high heels, her legs where bare.
she pointed the Ignition key to the front of her car a Lamborghini Diablo, the lights flashed on.
on the drivers side the car door rose untill it looked like a Butterfly wing. Susan turned slid into
the drivers seat. checked the glove Compartment. ""Thats handy a bag of sweets they could be used"",
her Mother walked up to the car gave Susan a kiss on her cheek. ""Mother your still horny fuck one of the
Maids thats why I pay them for"". ""I'l do That my love"". with that Susan started the car.</p><p>The drive up the M1 was pretty easy going susan played music in the car as it sped along
She calls her Mother to check the email details of an Orphanage susan found on the Net she
down loaded all the info'. needed and she had her Cheque book for good measure. almost at the end of hte 
M1 she turnd off the Motorway, sped down a Junction road into a Leafy B road She could see in the 
distance an old Victorian building with high walls and broken glass set on top of the High walls,
it looked foreboding a Work house more than a Victorian country House. a slight drizzle spatterd the
Windshield as Susan drove up the gravel drive way to the front of the House. at last Susan stoped at
the front of the House, got out of her car Walked to the front Door and rang the bell. </p><p>A young member of staff appears at the front door, ""uumm whose calling please"". ""Miss.S.Carter""
""oh ok you'd better come in"". ""Thanks"". susan walked into the main reception area and was asked
to wait to see the head Manager, she duely shows up a Middle aged woman with dark Brown hair and a smart 
grey costume on. ""Ah Miss.Carter please come into my Office we shall be more Comfy in there"". 
""thank you Mrs.Tagert"". ""you got my email I hope everything is in order Miss.Carter?"". ""oh yes fine
thanks and I'v brought my Cheque book too"". "" Splended!"". they entered Miss. Tagert's Office.
""What are you looking for exactly Miss. Carter?"". asked Miss Tagert' ""Im looking for an 11 year old 
girl if you have any here"". ""We do indeed there's at least eight Little girls here the rest are Boys, 
in your emails to me you Specify an 11 year old girl"". ""yes I do and the price you quoted One Million 
pounds"". Yes, yes I did mention one million for a girl And no girl has been soiled as pure as Honey"".
""still virgins good"". Susan picked her bag up unzipped it and took out her Cheque book, Susan smiled at 
the very Thought of an unsoiled little girl in her House being fucked at last. She handed the cheque over.</p><p>""I think I have the ideal little Girl your looking for She's exactly 11 years old been here since her 
family broke up and I'l give you her Files to distroy once you have her in your Home no file no
traces"". ""What about her Parents do they ever visit her?"". ""Oh no no they dont bother her Family
is Totally disfunctional, her father is in  prison the Mother is a drug addict, There you have it a, 
Perfect set up!"". ""So ideal how wonderfull!"".</p><p>Matron walks the little girl into Miss.Tagerts Office. ""Come in come in, Jenny, This is little
Jenny Miss.Carter"". the little girl stood with her head down one foot over The other a very Shy,
11 year old Little girl dressed in a spotted dress and neat sandles white socks, with Sandy coloured 
hair over her sholder Susan couldn't see her pale green eyes. She took a peek at Susan as she got a Whif 
of Perfume from Susan's breasts, susan got up walked up to little Jenny placed her hand under Jenny's
chin and Smiled ""hello little girl my name is Susan"". Jenny just stared at Susan's ample breasts.</p>"
913,"Discovering Becky, Part 1",deanna,1,Becky discovers her affinity for girls. She then pursues her friends.,['g ggg'],"<p>Little Becky was a curious girl of just 14 years. She was quite beautiful though somewhat small for her age. A few years earlier her interests had been disrupted when her body began to change. Ever so slightly at first, she hardly even noticed the fluffy patch of hair where she peed. About the time her little nipples began to puff out with light blue rings around each of them, her tender young pussy would have moments when it would tingle and demand her undivided attention. Whenever, out of nowhere these distractions flooded her mind she dealt with them diligently. At first these feelings seemed to have no link with the surroundings or situations of her little, day to day life.</p><p>Toward the end of junior high school Becky usually rode home with friends but today she decided to walk. Their daily routines had redirected everyone to follow their own paths. So as Becky was sulking home from school, she came to the same old bridge they had crossed many times before. She picked up a handful of gravel to toss into the river below when she saw a small gathering of three unfamiliar young girls by the water. ""What a strange place to study for school?"" she thought as she watched the two sitting on the bank with one standing up next to them.</p><p>They giggled and talked quietly, passing a cigarette between them. The one that was sitting, paged slowly through a thin book showing it to the others. ""How about this one?"" Becky heard as she eavesdropped over their musings. ""Oh! I kinda' like that one!"" perked the other young woman who lay back against a tree stump with loose fitting khaki shorts. She spread her knees. ""Does she look hot to you? does she get you wet? That girl right there?"" said the petite girl still standing? ""Oh! I'm getting there!"" she laughed as she slid her hand into her shorts, much the way Becky had done herself many times before.</p><p>Wow, maybe it wasn't school work after all, Becky thought. Then the other girl sitting turned the page hoping to further intrigue their playful friend as she worked herself under her shorts. Becky reversed her steps on the bridge above to maneuver closer, slightly down the embankment not wanting to miss a thing. The girl standing took the smoke to her lips and reached to her belt buckle, casually undoing her worn out jeans. Then she sees that girl plunge both hands within her panties, the dropping jeans gathering at her knees. Becky squats behind the thick brush among the trees above. Magazine girl enthusiastically turns to the next page and shouts ""Now HERE we go!!"" then down drops a large unfolding picture out of the pages when Becky sees a completely nude woman posing large as life. The publication is then carefully placed in the grass for all to enjoy. With her hands free she then rolls forward and slides down the panties of petite girl to her slender knees below.</p><p>Becky gasps at what she witnesses next. Magazine girl grabs the ass flesh of the crazed girl standing before her. Suddenly she places a determined lip lock directly on the crotch. Khaki girl sits up and laughs ""Damn!"" with her hand suddenly moving feverishly in her undone shorts. Petite girl holds her hands on the pretty head of her suckling friend and rhythmically gyrates her hips. Thrusting forward to the greedy mouth below. Both girls have obviously done this before and seem to be showing the third girl how they pleasure themselves.</p><p>Now, for the first time in her young life Becky is aroused by something she sees. Her fuzzy little pussy is reacting to something sexual...and she likes it! Becky notices 'her own' hand now unconsciously under her short skirt as she attempts to satiate the ache that grows stronger! ""GOD! What's happening to my pee place!!"" She friggs her pussy as she watches these wild girls in sexual abandonee.</p><p>Oh! What now? Becky sighs seeing khaki girl slide her hand out and pull her T-shirt over her head. She has full, mature breasts that spring out. They sway slowly as her arms toss away the flimsy garment. ""I have to touch them!"" Becky weeps. ""Oh! GOD! Let me squeeze the tits that girl has!"" Khaki girl stands up as her bottoms slide to the grass. ""Paula, do me! C""mon, please? Lick my pussy too!""</p><p>Becky finally hears a name. Magazine girl responds by looking up at petite girl and laughs ""She's wants it, too!"" ""Sally, want to see me eat HER pussy next?"" Paula's face is wet with Sally's juices. Sally is too mesmerized with orgasm to speak and barely able to stand. Her young legs shaking from orgasm as she tries to stabilize her balance. Paula turns and takes in the scent of the sophomore age girl and is pleased that she has responded so completely to their lewd displays. Becky is mindlessly bringing her little pussy to life with strumming fingers. She's drawn deeper into this sexual awakening. She now sees khaki girl step into the longing embrace of this young pussy slut. She seems content to please these girls while on her knees in the grass. Khaki girl slightly bends at her knees thrusting her pelvic area towards her lusting muse. Her legs suddenly jolt at the first contact of these busy, soaking lips.</p><p>Becky becomes weak as she admires the jiggling tits above thrusting thighs as this school girl feeds her slutty friend. The girl Paula, buries her face in this pretty girl's crotch. Barely releasing enough to reveal that her busy tongue continues slathering in that dripping, pleasing pussy. Her sucking reveals flesh extended out above the reddened pussy folds. Her licking cleans the wetness from soft thighs. Paula enjoys what she does.</p><p>Becky shudders and drops to her knees holding her breath as best she can so as not to be detected. The jolting electricity that shoots through her little body is far more intense than she has ever felt just tending to her own subtle sexual aching of the past. Sally slyly giggles ""Oh! Your gonna like this Jenny! She does me all the time!"" Becky wonders if these girls have been down here at other times while she passes above. She fears she may never look at girls the same again! She takes one last look at the daring trio. Then another, and another, it's no use! She doesn't want to pull herself away. Maybe she should share this adventure with her best friends. Maybe not. Oh, this is so confusing to the school girl. If they would touch and please her like these wild girls were so willing. Her beautiful friends would be so awesome to experience. Would she dare? Could she? The thoughts of satisfaction seducing her from a new level of bonding were just too tempting...... but who would she ask first?</p>"
914,"Discovering Becky, Part 2",deanna,2,Becky dares to seduce her precocious friend Sharon in the bathroom.,['ff'],"<p>We left Becky wondering how she could move her best girlfriends into sexual experimentation with her and who she would try first.</p><p>Becky thought about each of her girlfriends as she walked the rest of the way home. Sharon was the boldest of them all, when they joked about sex she sometimes squeezed her breasts or would pretend masturbate for them to make everyone laugh. Cheryl joked too, but was more reserved about private issues they would talk through. Connie was lots of fun and aggressively flirtatious with the boys. It would be interesting to see what kind of response Becky could get from her. Linda was more demure…she missed out being a cheerleader that final year only because she got suspended early-on for fighting during gym class. Becky decided she would pursue Sharon to begin with. After calling and making arrangements with her for that weekend, Becky had hoped that her parents would be going out that Friday so they would be alone.</p><p>When Sharon arrived Becky had the house to herself so they made some snacks and stretched out on her bed to watch TV. They talked and laughed as usual but Becky got especially bored this time with the ordinary routine. She brought pop to drink time and time, again. Soon Sharon excused herself for the bathroom. As the patter of feet disappeared Becky decided now was the time to go and catch Sharon compromised.</p><p>The bathroom door was slightly opened when she peered in. ""What's taking you so long?"" Becky asked. Sharon laughed and said ""Who's next?"" at that Becky tippy-toed quickly in front of her friend and stood there by the toilet. ""Hey I'm kind-of naked here girl…hold-on okay!?!"" Becky dropped to her knees and placed her chin on the bare thigh before her. ""I wanted to ask you something!"" ""UH? I'm peeing…you could have waited!"" they both laughed ""Well, here's the thing."" Becky began ""You know how you always joke about playing with yourself. You know we both Do it! Well I'm kinda bored doin' it alone all the time"" ""Can I see what you do when you know, you get-off?"" …..Sharon stared at her friend.</p><p>""Becky? What the FUCK?"" ""C'mon…it's just us here!"" Becky defended. ""I just want to see…is that so bad?"" She wasn't joking. Sharon thought as she stared some more at her friend. Here she was with her shorts and panties around her ankles and this beautiful girl wants her to 'Do IT!"" The voyeur deep inside her said it might be nice to see someone watching me. I get kind-of bored myself. ""Becky! What if someone finds out?"" ""I PROMISE! I won't say anything! Okay….Please?"" begged Becky ""Please?"" Sharon thought again. It could be fun. ""Well, if anyone finds out! It's all your fault! deal?"" ""Yes! Yes! Yes! exclaimed Becky. ""OH! This will be fun! You'll see!""</p><p>Sharon kicked off her tennis shoes, shorts and panties then slid to the edge of the toilet seat. ""Are you sure about this?"" Sharon needed one final plea. ""Yes! I really want to watch you play with your pussy for me! Yes! Please!"" Becky confirmed. So Sharon spread her knees and licked her fingers. Then she spit on them and ran her hand over her smooth pussy. Becky watched in awe and lowered her cheek back to the open inner thigh that she wrapped her arms around. Sharon stroked her pussy up and down slowly, continuously for her friend to see. ""Does that feel good?"" Becky began. Sharon was getting mesmerized by her own ministrations. ""Just watch me, okay."" Sharon made small circles with her flesh then moved up and down again. Minutes went by. Becky rubbed herself as she glared at this beautiful pussy just inches from her face. So thankful that her friend was willing toplay with her this way.</p><p>Becky watched as Sharon's stokes got more intense. Firmer. Sharon bit her lip as she played. Stroking side to side, up and down then faster and faster. Sharon looked down at Becky who looked so intrigued. Suddenly, she reached for Becky…""Give me your hand!"" Becky obeyed and her hand was placed on this throbbing pussy she was admiring. ""Rub it! Play with it, Becky!"" as Becky worked the clit side to side between her fingers Sharon shuddered and raised her feet to the toilet seat. Knees splayed she grabbed her own breasts and pulled on them while her friend diddled her clit. Becky studied the pussy she fondled furiously and saw creamy white bubbles cumming from the folds. They split and dribbled down to the ass cheeks so soft and pliant. What an adventure to see another girl erupt sexually and by her own hand! Sharon squeezed and pinched her breasts more aggressively!</p><p>She moaned and squealed ""Don't stop! Don't stop!"" ""OH! FUCK!"" Becky saw a small white glob of pussy juice shoot onto Sharon's thigh as Sharon grabbed the hand that pleased her so and guided it ferociously to an extreme climax. Sharon bucked and writhed gripping her friend's hand pulling it against her pussy. The bubbles had turned to drips that dribbled down onto the seat. Sharon's feet fell to the floor as she collapsed spent, her head reeling.Becky was so aroused she commenced frigging her self as she glared at her female friend. If only I could ""do"" for her, she thought. ""Sharon? Are you okay? Was it 'THAT' good!?!"" Sharon lay silent for a few moments longer. ""Was it that GOOD!…..HOLY SHIT!!!!"" she replied. ""I NEVER…..HOLY SHIT!!"" Becky, very pleased with herself smiled and said ""I knew you would like that! You just have to go with it. Let your friends be your friends."" she so hoped she had gotten through to Sharon in the state of mind she was presently in.</p><p>Sharon regrouped then sat up on the toilet seat. ""Damn, that was great! Someone else doin' it for you is all together different! Damn! So much better!!"" ""Whew! Where am I… OH! Right! Becky! OH! UM! Okay, now it's your turn."" With that Becky jumped to her feet throwing off loose fitting clothes so fast Sharon was dumbfounded. ""Okay! You watch me now!…are you watching?"" Becky laughed. Sharon looked her friend over and over. Becky thrust her pelvic area forward close to Sharon, held her arm straight down to her center. She bent her wrist directly towards her pussy with two fingers extended. Then began stoking up and down for Sharon. ""Are you watching me now?"" Sharon saw her friend reciprocate the lewd actions performed by her upon request. Sharon perked up then lay back with her hand on her swollen pussy. Patting gently she watched the unfulfilled girl work her method on this point of desire.</p><p>So close in front of her, Sharon began copying the gestures as she watched. Slowly, her desire began to build again. Her youth played a part in such rapid recovery. Becky continued, enjoying herself immensely as her friend gave witness. Sharon was once again becoming mesmerized with sexual abandon. This girlfriend she knew from school for so long was becoming gratification on a whole new level. She watched Becky play with herself minute by minute. The more Becky played the harder she rubbed. Sharon glared now at the reddened pussy so tantalizing at her nose. She looked up at Becky seeing her nose pointing up and her eyes closed…jaw dropped.Yes!</p><p>Becky was deep into herself frigging away intently. Sharon watched enthralled with what was happening. While Becky was rubbing so fast Sharon jumped when Becky looked down and grabbed for her hand. Sharon had her own pussy juice lathered on her fingers as Becky directed it on to her fervent need. Inherently, Sharon's Thumb met the extended clit of her aroused friend. Sharon complied with extreme vigor stimulating the girl intensely. Soon Sharon saw this pussy dripping down those thighs as well as her own arm. This was great! This was the deflection from boredom Sharon was looking for. As she diddled this engorged clitoris, Sharon reached around to the soft ass that she admired from time to time….like girls do. It felt nice, she squeezed that flesh. She stroked her hand down Becky's thigh all the while thumbing that clit. Becky was close to cumming now…Sharon could tell. Becky grimaced as she pinched her hardened nipples. Her knees jolted. Her stomach muscles tightened. Her pelvis shuddered. ""OH! OH! OH!"" Becky cried. ""Yeah! Fuck Yeah!"" ""Ungh? Unnngggh!"" Becky grabbed the hand servicing her and directed faster…faster! Her clear cum splashed through the fingers of her willing friend. Sharon giggled as the drops of pussy juice violated her makeup, her young complexion. Finishing off her moment, Sharon licked her lips and they gazed at each other!</p><p>Becky was light-headed and found herself adoring this talented teen she is rediscovering. This wonderful moment climaxing at the hands of one of her gal pals. Just as she'd imagined! Becky fell to the side and grabbed the cabinet there. Sharon smiled and knew! She knew this was more than just a game. More than just a flight of fancy or frivolity. She knew this was something special! Oh Yeah! We're gonna do this some more….for damn sure! And Becky's the one I'm Gonna DO IT with…..OH Yeah! Baby!</p>"
915,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 1",deanna,1,Young Bethany becomes humiliated at school but finds satisfaction in this misunderstanding.,['fff'],"<p>Phys. Ed. 101 in jr. high was Bethany's favorite period in the day. Staying back from the mainstream action allowed her to watch the other young girls during their volley ball routines. From their jolting breasts when the ball was struck to their erect nipples as they exerted themselves. Stirring her deep inside.</p><p>Bethany would massage her ass flesh nonchalantly while watching the others play. Provoking the tingle in her pussy. She would purposefully lag behind when they left the field after class. Somewhat from disappointment but also so she could glean their tight bodies as they filed into the locker room area.</p><p>Everyone hit the showers immediately and Bethany would smile as she passed Eve who handed out towels. I'd love that job, she envied the lithe procurer. Outside her locker she leaves her gym bag on the floor. Lazily, she fumbled through for her toiletries. Hey! Where is it? It's not here!</p><p>Hearing laughter from the other isle she froze in horror. Peering around the lockers she saw three of her classmates in their lacey under things leafing through a magazine. Annie grabbed it and rubbed the open pages between her legs mocking ""Oh baby! Your so Sexy! I want you! I want you!"" as the girls continued to laugh and cheer.</p><p>Bethany was livid. She lunged from the corner yelling ""Stay out of my stuff!"" She grabbed the publication. It happened to focus on nude young women in provocative poses. Holding it tightly to her chest she yelled ""How could you! I hate you!"" Then she spun and stomped back to her locker crying. She wanted to die.</p><p>As she sat near the edge of the bench, bent over sniffling and weeping, she no longer heard the laughter. Though most of the girls in the showers were oblivious to the usual tirades after class. Bethany was crushed. ""I'm so finished!"" she just wanted to disappear, forever.</p><p>Moments later she felt a hand on her shoulder. She kept her face buried in her knees as she was sobbing for what seemed like forever. ""Bethy? Bethy? She heard.</p><p>""Oh, just go away!"" she managed to speak.</p><p>""Beth look. C'mon Bethany?"" said Annie. Bethany looked up reluctantly. Annie and the other two were standing there. Annie held up a girly magazine of her own. ""See, I like them too. Don't be mad."" She said. ""We all do."" continued the other girls. ""Yeah, we were just havin' some fun that's all!"" they said again. ""You never seemed to be the horny type.""</p><p>Bethany wiped her eyes. Looking up, she didn't believe them. ""Here, look at this!"" Annie reached over to the other lovely girl and put a sloppy lip lock on her. Bethany was in awe. ""There! You don't have to be embarrassed now!"" she added.</p><p>As the last few lockers slammed shut the voices faded away. Bethany saw Eve standing behind them with a towel and a smile saying ""Hey, your gonna' be late for class, beautiful!""</p><p>Bethany looked again at the magazine Annie had. There were two hot female models wearing nothing but panties on the cover who were intertwined seductively. ""You should stay out of other peoples things!"" she sobbed. Looking again for signs of insincerity, she only read uncharacteristic concern.</p><p>The next day after gym class Bethany sat at her locker. Annie already changed into her daily under things. As Bethany thought about Annie's admission earlier, she couldn't help staring at Annie's lace covered crotch as the young shapely girl stood at her locker, brushing her hair.</p><p>Annie winked at another friend to come over as she noticed Bethany gazing. The friend stepped in close and saw too. They smiled at each other and Annie whispered... ""watch this."" Annie slowly rolled down her panties just enough that all her trimmed pubic hair showed. Bethany's tongue swept across her upper lip longing for more. ""Like what you see, Bethany?"" Annie enticed.</p><p>The friend wrapped her arms around Annie. They both smiled at the sullen nymph. Bethany broke her stare and looked at them. Shyly she answered ""yes."" As Annie moved to stand directly between Bethany and her locker, the friend checked to see that everyone had gone.</p><p>""You know."" Annie began. ""I think you're sweet."" Bethany was still seated on the bench as Annie's pussy hovered at eye level. ""and I'd like to be friends with you."" Annie slid her hand under her panties. She stroked it slowly as she looked at Bethany. Bethany bit her lip and looked up at the shear bra Annie had on. The nipples growing hard and stretching against the fabric. Bethany absentmindedly drew her own hand into her lap searching for her clit within it's folds. ""Bethany, want to play with this pussy, too?""</p><p>With Bethany's left hand caressing herself below, Annie's friend returned. She stood behind Bethany and hung her arms over the slender shoulders below. The friend kissed Bethy's silky light brown hair and began lightly massaging just beneath the top hem of Bethany's bra.</p><p>Annie lowered her panties with her free hand. Both girls feverishly masturbated minute after minute admiring one another. ""C'mon Bethany!"" Annie gasped. ""Play with my pussy, too!"" Bethany reached up with her right hand and slid her thumb into that moist pussy hole. Annie pulled at her throbbing clitoris the sheathing around which stood out proudly away from her silken pubes. Defying gravity. Beckoning.</p><p>Bethany focused on working Annie's pussy.</p><p>Obeying the admonitions of her new muse, Bethany dropped to her knees breaking away from the teasing hands of the friend. Bethany poised her nose just inches from the enticing labia. Taking in the moment. Annie splay her fingers pulling the softness away allowing the firm, wet clitoris to extend. Annie eased forward allowing her hard plump clit to tap Bethany on her nose. Tantalizing the young school girl. Demanding those virgin lips to grab hold.</p><p>Bethany slowed her fingering while staring lustfully at this wet dream come true. She closed her eyes and raised her lips locking her mouth firmly onto the protruding clit. Annie squealed, her thighs shaking as she placed her hands on Bethany's head. The young girl sucked in on that bundle of nerves without abandon. Releasing occasionally, she exposed the clit as it grew, stretching it well beyond it's folds. Beyond the limits Annie knew to expect. Bethany craved the mouthful there and sucked with greater veracity.</p><p>The friend stared in disbelief. She stopped masturbating to memorize the event. She knew that huge clit was what made Annie so incredibly horny, insatiable. She saw Annie's eyes squeeze shut, face turning red and tears running down her cheeks. Annie's jaw dropped and shuddered as the climax began to build.</p><p>The friend looked down again.</p><p>Bethany was sucking like she would never have this opportunity again. Not for Annie's needs but for her own. The thighs so soft with baby powder were drenched wet with Annie's juice. There was slobber hanging from Bethany's chin. It swung and dropped as Bethany serenely nursed this pussy.</p><p>Annie exploded in frightening orgasm, splashing dear Bethany with her violent streams. Fluids that washed down the girls shoulders and soaked the bra.</p><p>Then Annie pleaded for her to stop. Trying to push Bethany's head away again and again a pulsating- throbbing began from the motion. Annie saw stars having never felt anything like this before. Her STOP! STOP! changed to Harder! Harder!</p><p>The friend shook her head thinking 'Damn, Annie is definitely losing it'!</p><p>Bethany continued to suck holding tight to Annie's thighs. Another orgasm on the way, Annie grimaced and squealed, humping and twitching till a torrent of fluids splashed Bethany again.</p><p>Annie's ass fell back against the lockers. That soft tummy cushioning the impact for Bethany as she too, fell contently sucking. The friend stepped over the bench laughing ""That's enough Bethany! Enough!""</p><p>As she guided Annie away to the restroom area she said ""you can 'do me' next time, okay? Bethany?!?"" Annie limped away holding her pendulous clit within her fingers sobbing, stumbling.</p><p>Bethany held out her arms whining ""O-o-oh, Come back!"" She hoped beautiful Annie would make her an offer again, soon. She hopes she will be appreciated for her eagerness to please. Her participation.</p><p>The girls would completely miss their classes for the day. They each left for home before the next gym class came in.</p><p>Annie soon recuperated.</p><p>They shared with all their girls the new found talent at their school. This girl loves pussy! ....Bethany 'will be' appreciated!</p>"
916,"Discovering Becky, Part 3",deanna,3,young Becky and Sharon decide to include highschool friend Linda in their fun but aren't sure what to expect.,['fff'],"<p>Becky and Sharon spent the rest of the night in her room. Well after her parents came home Sharon asked to sleepover. They kept quiet experimenting with each other. Becky was ecstatic over the new joy she found in Sharon. Since viewing the girls at the river she couldn't have known there was this much pleasure to be found . Until playing with her lovely friend, that is. Becky got Sharon so intrigued with girl fun that they both became lost in each others bodies. They had more exploring to do but they fantasized about playing with other girls too. They discussed the possibilities.</p><p>The girls decided to move on their friends. Jr. High school would soon be over and they would see summer soon. The girls spent the following week leading their girl friends into sexual conversations. Cheryl, Connie and Linda all were interesting prospects. The relationships were already there but did they feel the sexual tension too? Linda might be the easiest to persuade but she also might get violent being provoked. They bantered. Becky was resolved in testing Linda's awareness. Linda was of High School age though and might become condescending. The three met for lunch in the middle of the week, for fun. Linda had a refined, curvaceous body. So well toned from her athletic interests. Her tits stood firm about proud, you could barely tell when she wore no bra, aside from her prominent nipples when unbridled. Becky wanted them!</p><p>They all sat in an enclosed corner booth while ordering and talked. Sharon asked Linda about college prospects. Becky laughed and teased about how dorm mates get horny for each other 'they say.' All three laughed. ""Well if you had a hot ass prancing around in panties every day in your room, maybe you'd want to 'reach-out' and 'touch someone' yourselves!"" Linda said laughing! Sharon and Becky smiled at each other. ""Yeah, I'd slip those panties down and smack that ass!"" Sharon said howling. They all roared with laughter. Sharon asked ""did you ever want get into someone's panties, Linda?"" ""OH! C'mon? Linda blushed. Looking down at the table she turned red in the face. ""Sharon would, I bet!"" Becky teased to ease the tension. They all laughed again.</p><p>Just then Sharon leaned over to Becky and pulled her top out. Peeking in, Sharon laughed saying ""How about those mommas?!?"" Becky laughed and slapped her t-shirt back into place. ""Ask nice and maybe I'll give them to you!"" Becky teased. They couldn't stop laughing. No one was shocked at the things Sharon did. Linda, disarmed for the moment said ""You do have nice titties!"" ""Awe! Becky gushed. ""We were just talking about 'yours' the other day! How well they match everything else you've got!"" Linda laughed. ""Oh, you two been checkin' out what I got, huh?"" Sharon spoke up ""Of course we do…You have the sexiest body in school, anyone would love to play with you!"" Linda got serious. ""Anyone?"" she asked. ""Do you think of me like that?"" Sharon looked at Becky. This was it! ""Well yeah, I kinda' do Linda. Is that okay??"" Sharon said shyly. ""You mean like, right now! You'd like to touch me?"" Linda gulped and stared.</p><p>Becky spoke ""No she didn't mean….."" Sharon interrupted ""Maybe I would?"" Linda leaned forward sitting across from them. ""Uh, that might be kinda' cool, I guess?"" she whispered. ""Becky, what would you think of it?"" Becky smiled at Sharon. ""It's cool with me, Linda."" We've kissed before."" Becky softly replied. Linda leaned back slipping her shoe off under the table. She nestled her foot into Sharon's crotch across from her. Sharon smiled at her and caressed the toes and calf offered her.</p><p>Becky saw the advancement. Smiling, she got up and sat over next to Linda. Linda smiled at Becky then gazed deeply into Sharon's eyes . Becky lay her arm around Linda's shoulders. She guided her other hand under Linda's top searching her softness. Linda, beguiled by the unexpected attention, closed her eyes to 'take in' the moment. Surprising even herself she wanted to surrender to her loving friends. Becky asked ""did you wear a bra today?"" as she massaged Linda's mid section. Linda breathed softly and said ""Not when I'm with you."" Becky then looked for those mature nipples and there they were suddenly standing at attention. The thin material bridging from point to point prominently displaying her arousal.</p><p>Footsteps approached, Becky pulled back. ""Here's your order, girls."" said the waitress. Linda sat still when the others thanked her. ""I think we should go somewhere to be alone….can we?"" she asked softly as the waitress left. Leaving the café, they took Linda's car to her house where she knew her parents would be away. When they reached Linda's home it was deserted as expected. Linda led them directly to her room at the far end of their large house. Closing the door Linda said ""There's something I've been wanting to do for a long time!"" Becky stepped in close kissing Linda as she caressed those full tits. ""If there's something you want, we'll make it right."" Sharon hopped on the bed and lay back watching. Smiling. Linda collected little Becky into her arms and began venting her pent up desires on the young girl. Holding her tightly and kissing Becky over her neck and shoulders. Becky and Sharon smiled at each other, contently.</p><p>""I need you on the bed, beside Sharon."" Linda said. Becky hopped up next to her lover. ""I'd been thinking about what pussy might be like. Let me try both of you, okay?"" Becky and Sharon rolled back sliding off their loose shorts and tight panties. ""We'd love to share with you, too."" Sharon purred. Sitting back up they pulled their tops off. Leaning back with their legs hanging off the bed, Linda stood massaging their pussies. The two indulged themselves in the attention their friend offered. This was just warming them up for what Linda really longed for. They caressed Linda as she felt their soothing moisture while probing with her fingers. Linda kneeled down for Becky.</p><p>While still working Sharon's clit flesh, Linda nuzzled into Becky's wet folds. She found the clit with her nose, standing at attention from her stimulating fingers. She slathered her lips against the warm labia blossoming like a flower. Linda traced the wet inner flesh with her long probing tongue. Tracing up along one swollen labia and then down the other. Circling within the precious opening the way she had envisioned. Becky sat up again with her elbows astonished at the skill this girl embellished on her. Watching Linda closely to return the loving care this girl created for her. ""Oh, that's so Good! So good!"" Becky encouraged. Many minutes later: ""Let me see your tongue!"" Becky demanded. Linda arose from the puffy pussy. When Becky saw her high school friend flop her fat tongue down then lift slapping her nose, Becky's pussy clenched in orgasm. ""OH! Fuck! This sent her mind reeling, her hole dripping. ""Keep fucking me with that tongue! Becky cried.</p><p>Becky raised her feet onto the mattress, knees together trying to suppress. Then surrendering, dropping her knees spread her legs fully. Becky began humping the lovely face buried within her folds. ""Oh god! that girl has one hell of an oral muscle!"" Sharon gasped! caressing her breasts deeply leaning up on one elbow. Seeing Becky completely mesmerized by Linda, Sharon couldn't wait for her turn. Her pussy ached intensely. Linda's tongue massaged so-o deep then out and around again. Becky couldn't keep her thoughts collected. No! Fuck! just let go. These jolting sensations. Her pussy was building more pressure again. A whirling muscle probing in and out of her hole. It was 'too much' to process. Let it happen! It feels so wonderful! She let go!</p><p>Becky's pussy released a splash of fluids from every entreated gland below. Linda didn't retreat for a moment lavishing this pussy with her divulged enthusiasm. Sharon leaned forward onto Becky's tummy. Reaching downward, Sharon stretched her tongue lapping Becky's clit while Linda lovingly massaged the inner walls of this rewarding pussy. Becky was spent. ""Oh, Please! Wait!"" She asked Linda. ""Do Sharon now, please? Linda? Let me see you do Sharon!""</p><p>Linda pulled out licking juice from everywhere it splashed. She stared intently at Sharon. Sharon smiled, she pushed Sharon back onto the bed and moved between those knees. Linda clamped down on this fresh pussy and continued her passionate attack. Becky holding her sore pussy, watched this girl smother herself in Sharon. She couldn't see the tongue action but saw the flesh of that pussy stretch under those lips. Damn! That's crazy! Becky thought. Linda's curiosity about pussy was an understatement!</p><p>This girl found her passion unleashed! Becky admired the veracity she saw. Sharon was wide-eyed with disbelief! The two looked at each other but couldn't speak. Sharon lifted 'her' legs spread, receiving the affection as best she could. The sensations were so different she didn't know what to think. This girl's tongue forcefully swirled and plunged into her pussy with no reserve. Sharon began writhing and playing with her clit as the tongue bumped against her G-spot. The double stimulation went right to her brain and Sharon was in ecstasy. Legs spread, pussy dripping, ecstasy! Linda satisfied her curiosity for two more hours on her girlfriends. The young girls were so exhausted from their evening of exploration that they slept through the morning till noon. Linda had evolved. Becky and Sharon had found a new level of satisfaction. Discovery can be fun and they were finding that in each other.</p>"
917,"Discovering Becky, Part 4",deanna,4,"Becky invites their friend Connie, Sharon and Linda are just as eager to persuade all newcummers into their discovery.",['ffff'],"<p>Becky and Sharon returned the affection that Linda had lavished upon them. They all drove back to Becky's home where they spent the day stretched out by the pool. Sharon couldn't wait to have another sexual encounter. They memorized each others bodies closely while they stroked one another during conversation. It was so very easy to masturbate admiring two other beauties together intimately. Their exchanges continued. Becky asked them what they thought of sweet Connie. Linda was sure the girl would not find their awakening amusing. The guys kept her preoccupied with their nonsense.</p><p>Sharon loved the idea of searching the hidden charms in their other friends so Becky decided to give her a call. ""Connie! Hey, watcha' doin' this afternoon babe?"" she asked while the others listened. ""I'm chillin' today...I'm tired of being hounded to go party."" Connie confessed. ""I'm sure! So come chill with us today, what do 'ya say?"" Becky laughed. ""It's just me, Sharon and Linda here...come on girl, we'll just relax by the pool."" Connie really needed some time alone but knew she could be herself with them. That should be comfort enough. ""Okay, give me a few minutes and I'll see you guys."" Connie agreed.</p><p>The three horny girls smiled at each other as Becky hung up the phone. Linda's face expressed amazement at the daringness of the other two. ""If you could really get her going for us? Oh, damn girl!"" Linda said. When Connie arrived she wore a white t-shirt over her string bikini ready for the pool. Her light brown hair flowed down her shoulders as she walked through the gate. ""Hey you guys!"" she cheered as she pulled the shirt off. Sharon and Becky each lay with only their bikini bottoms on as the sun began to set. Connie approached and couldn't resist commenting on their lack of attire. ""Wow, I like the look of that!"" she said as she mock masturbated for them. They all laughed. Connie plopped down on a cott by her friends. They each exchanged in their common banter about their day. ""Hey we don't have much sun left....better make the most of it. How about a dip in the water?"" Linda asked.</p><p>Everyone headed for the pool as Becky and Sharon peeled off their bottoms. Linda pulled off her top then asked Connie if she planned on doing the same. Connie smiled at their openness and untied her suit pieces. Sharon and Becky already dove in the water naked as Connie jumped in. Linda stripped totally and joined them. As they splashed around laughing Sharon lifted Becky to help her float on the surface. They notice Connie holding her eyes on Becky's tits above the water. Sharon lifted her lover's thighs some and they watched as Connie admired the trim pubic hair glistening from the sunset. Sharon dared to lean in and kiss her friend's tummy as she floated. Becky stroked her pussy once. Linda heard Connie sigh as her eyes lingered.</p><p>Linda wade over and touched Becky's feet caressing them. Connie just stared. ""Uhh, guys?"" she fumbled. Becky looked at her and asked ""would you like to go in now Connie?"" Becky stroked her pussy again so naturally. Linda moved up between the knees watching Connie and said ""Come on over Connie."" When Connie moved nearer to her friends Becky tweaked her nipples and smiled. Linda said ""let's help make Becky float."" Connie reached under her buoyant friend and pressed her breasts against Becky's body. Her hand reached under the inner thigh and held on near that fascinating pussy.</p><p>Connie watched as the water splashed against those fuzzy pubes. She reached her other hand around Becky's waist where Sharon's soft breasts were floating. Sharon pressed her hard nipple into the girl's wrist as it gripped Becky's waist. Linda whispered to her ""she's beautiful isn't she?"" Connie nodded, her hand slid toward the pussy as it surfaced up and down. Then she allowed her fingers to nudge the softness of the folds. Connie looked up at Becky for approval. Becky whispered to her ""that feels nice.""</p><p>""You guys seem to know what I'm thinking."" Connie offered. Sharon reached over and touched Connie's fingers playing in the pubic hair. ""We know cause we think about it ,too."" she said smiling. Sharon guided Connie's fingers into the water splashed pussy that awaited her touch. Becky's clit stood out with anticipation. Connie pressed her nervous fingers into the silky folds and stroked in circles working into the wet pubes. Becky moaned softly as she enjoyed the unfamiliar digits enter her. Linda lifted Becky's knees onto her shoulders and gazed at Connie to respond. The young women held tighter as the weight shifted.</p><p>Linda smiled at Sharon noticing her submerge her hand searching for Linda's pussy. Linda shifted forward offering to Sharon's hand her secret place below. Becky played with her nipples as their intrigued friend thoroughly probed her newly discovered toy. ""That's it Connie, we love how curious you've become."" Linda whispered. Linda then massaged her own breasts lifting them above the water. Connie stroked Becky as they focused on Linda's towering nipples as she squeezed her flesh.</p><p>""Let me show you something."" Linda continued, lowering her face near where Connie's hand played. Kissing the thighs and pubic area while her friend stroked this pussy hole. Linda diverted and began sucking Connie's exposed thumb into her lips. Connie responded by sliding her fingers free from Becky's warmth and curling them around Linda's tongue. Linda sucked lovingly and actually tasted Becky's cum thinking it would have rinsed away in the splashing water. Soon Linda released and locked her lips onto Becky's winking pussy. What Linda actually wanted her to see. Connie watched in awe of the moment seeing her friend smother this pussy with her mouth.</p><p>Becky reached out to free Connie's tit away from pressing into her side and she did the same for Sharon. She played with their nipples further stimulating them into the moment. Her pussy tensed with that familiar muscle tending her inner desires. Like before her walls contracted around the swirling tongue. Linda's eyes met Connie's while she worked her tongue into their friend. It was such a rush being watched by her beautiful girlfriends servicing this tightness. It was just as hot having her big tongue squeezed in such an intimate way.</p><p>Connie heard the pleasure as Becky threw herself into it. Linda struggled to keep her tongue moving as the grip of this pussy was so firm. As Becky began to climax her pussy creamed and lubed the walls encasing this oral muscle. Release eased in upon Linda's insistence to probe allowing her to work with Becky's orgasm. When Becky began her throws of ecstasy the ladies held her tight above the water. Linda almost lost her grip as the pussy lunged with Becky's spasms.</p><p>It felt like Becky's first time as the ripened pussy flooded out explosively. They saw the responsive pussy splash once more only this time it was well above of the water. Linda enjoyed being rinsed from this intimate source. By her own ministrations. As the energy subsided the ladies giggled and teased each other. Connie needed some of that, too. Becky calmed and smiled at Connie. ""That was wonderful!"" she exclaimed. ""Want to go in now, Connie?</p>"
918,"Discovering Becky, Part 5",deanna,5,Becky has enthralled four of her best friends to experiment,['ffff-gg'],"<p>(we left Becky, Sharon and Linda introducing Connie to the exploration of their bodies) </p><p>""Want to go in NOW Connie?"" Becky enticed. Sharon, Linda and Becky then led Connie into the house as they picked up their towels and swimwear. They didn't see however, the two young neighbor girls watching them. The Rodriguez sisters giggled to each other as the girl next door led her nude friends into the house.</p><p>""What were they doing over there?"" Liz whispered to her sister, Marla. </p><p>""I don't know. We can get something to stand on and watch them through the window.""</p><p>The little girls, 6 and 8 years old went to their garage and got Papa's small ladder.</p><p>As soon as the older girls entered the house, Becky and Linda lay Sharon on the carpet. Becky straddled Sharon's head and smiled up at Connie. ""Watch us now!"" she cajoled. Connie watched as Sharon began slathering the wet pussy above her. Becky writhed glaring back at Connie. Linda wrapped her arms around Connie and clasped her tits seductively, working her flesh and prompting those nipples.</p><p>It was continuing, they had Connie succumbing to their wiles. As any warm blooded girl would be....witnessing soft young flesh wash against flesh. Connie had no defense. She was overwhelmed. Linda nuzzling her neck, kneading her breasts. Both of them watching this lewd display, tingling. With no-one to chastise her, Connie gave herself over to her more basic instincts and led Linda to the floor between Sharon's outstretched legs. With Linda kneeling beside, Connie was on her knees reaching for Sharon's labia determined to explore her friend.</p><p>Just outside, two inquisitive girls pressed their noses against the window pane.</p><p>Little Liz and Marla took in the naked activities there on the floor. These girls seemed content to lick each other's pee place but why?!? They continued to watch and learn.</p><p>Connie slowly pushed through her reluctance as the pussy became familiar. Linda played too, with the offering splayed out on the floor. Desperate to indulge. Becky and Linda smiled at each other when Connie buried her face in Sharon's wet nether folds. ""She's got it NOW!"" moaned Becky, approaching climax.</p><p>The girls each took turns riding Sharon's tongue. Then of course, they switched till each girl gave Connie the experience of tasting their pussies from below. Exhausted, they retired to the kitchen where they prepared their dinner.</p><p>With nothing more to see the two little Spanish girls carried Papa's step ladder home. Giggling to themselves and deciding to try the new games older girls play. These 'naked girl' games.</p>"
919,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 2",deanna,2,in part one we left Bethany feeling unfulfilled as her taunting classmates left her that day,['fffff'],"<p>Bethany headed home that day during school, her little mind still reeling from that first sexual encounter in the locker room. She wasn't concerned that Annie was taunting her for fun, she loved having the opportunity to act out her desires after keeping them secret, buried deep inside for so long.</p><p>She approached her home deep in thought, she stood at her parents back door longing for Annie's pussy, she could still feel the gooey wetness on her nose. The mildly humid, salty taste as Annie's cum washed over her tongue and gums. Her dreams had drawn her. The experience captured her.</p><p>Standing there, she overheard giggles beyond the bushes. Glancing to the neighbor's yard, she saw two little girls playing outside. They were holding hands and spinning, falling and laughing. She remembered being that innocent. Frolicking with her friends. Now she was being consumed with lust...even the little girls drew her to thoughts of a sexual nature.</p><p>Bethany leered as the one girl pulled her panties up tight into her ass cheeks, skirt raised. The other little girl still rolling on the grass laughing, legs spread. Bethany pinched, tugged at her pussy then entered the house. She went to her room where her nude teen girl library was hidden and sought out the youngest girly girl pictures she could find. She masturbated continuously to the explicit poses till she fell asleep wondering what tomorrow would bring at school.</p><p>The next day classes began as usual. When lunch period arrived she walked down the hall to cafeteria which passed the main gymnasium entrance. There a group of four girls stood waiting, one was Annie's friend from the locker room. The friend stepped out smiling at Bethany. ""I let some of the girls know what happened yesterday, hope you don't mind?"" a cute Latina girl held open the gym door and they all smiled invitingly at little Bethany.</p><p>Inside the dimly lit gymnasium the girls led Bethany beneath the bleachers. Bethany watched as the girls walked along side her. Annie's friend complimented her on the way she handled Annie alone. They were removing their school clothes as they told Bethany how hot she looked. ""We'd love to watch you do your thing, Bethany."" they agreed. Annie's friend reminded her ""I said you could 'Do Me' next time."" ""Well, Bethany here I am."" she smiled seductively.</p><p>Under the dimly lit structures Bethany looked over each young girl then dropped to her knees. Annie's friend was the first to step up. They had each stripped to their panties. Bethany looked up at the friend and said ""okay then?"" as she tugged down the tight cotton undies and nuzzled her nose into soft pubes. Taking in the scent she paused. Then she looked to the girls standing beside, smiling and caressing themselves. Is this how a pussy slut is made? She thought. No, I already am one.</p><p>She gathered saliva on her tongue then leaned forward and deposited it on the waiting pussy. She gathered more within her mouth and began slathering the smooth pussy like in her dreams. The friend hunched her legs thrusting gently, she patiently closed her eyes knowing this girl knows just what to do. A lover of pussy, she let Bethany gradually begin to stir in arousal. Letting it flow naturally. She found anticipation the greatest joy.</p><p>The other girls watched Bethany getting herself worked up. Stroking her pussy down below as she nursed this girl lovingly. They saw a kindred spirit in her as she seriously pressed into the folds offered her. Feeding lower they recognized Bethany searching their friend's ass crack. The friend guided her mouth back up to her clit where she needed it.</p><p>Bethany obliged and focused on the pulsating clit. Nothing pleased her more she was finding, than the control a clit had on a girl. She sucked and worked the bundle of nerves and felt the friend quiver then shake. It was like a magic trick that never failed. Bethany gave this girl an orgasm squirting female ejaculation down her tonsils and causing the friend to fall to the dusty tiles below. Bethany coughed and coughed but was pleased with herself.</p><p>Two of the girls gathered the friend and sat her on a crossbeam. Another girl, Latino with short black hair and gorgeous big brown eyes stepped up and guided Bethany's chin to her dripping pussy. Bethany went right to work making her taste buds identify the difference this pussy made on her senses. Delighted that this girl had a natural tangy flavor and her perfume wafted down lightly to Bethany's nostrils. This Latino had beautiful skin tone and tight, downy ass cheeks that were a pleasure to hold.</p><p>Bethany wasted no time causing this Va-g-j to flood it's juice out all over her school clothes. This hot girl had control and lightly bucked as she humped the young girls mouth. She backed away wiping her pussy with her fingers and licking them clean. Bethany reached out for more of her sticky reward as the bell rang ending lunch period.</p><p>The girls gathered their clothes thanking Bethany for being true. The Latino girl that had cum promised to give Bethy some of the same. One of the girls tripped, hurrying as she dressed to blend into routine. The friend lingered and told Bethany ""Hey! My name is Hanna"".</p><p>They hugged and strolled through the bleachers holding hands. Hanna confessed to Bethany she felt that she loved her now. Bethany knew it was merely sexual but then, neither of them cared that her clothes were soaked on top with something 'mysterious?' Bethany hoped for more.</p>"
920,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 3",deanna,3,Bethany finds out more than she bargained for about her new friends.,['ff fg ffg'],"<p>We left Bethany finding new friends at school</p><p>Bethany and Hanna parted ways to their respective classes. During that same day Bethany walked down her hall and her eyes met with another unfamiliar girl. As she approached, the girl paused and smiled then reached over towards Bethany's breasts. She playfully pinched one nipple, caressed her fingers across the bra then she pinched the other. Bethany was startled as the girl continued on her way as though nothing had happened. She turned and watched this stunningly attractive babe walk up the hall, her light brown hair swaying as it cascaded down her shoulders. With a tiny body and large tits she looked awkward but so very sexy.</p><p>The day ended with Hanna waiting at Bethany's locker. ""Can you walk home with me?"" Hanna invited. ""I have a little surprise planned for you."" Bethany sorted through her books and accepted. As they exited the side door of the school they passed a group of girls gathered behind the building. ""Hi Bethany!"" one girl called out. ""Do you need anything from me, baby?"" she added. Bethany froze, then two other girls waved hello to her. Hanna giggled, ""See how popular you're becoming."" Bethany didn't know whether to be flattered or worried.</p><p>As they crossed the quadrant towards the elementary school built along a deeply wooded area, they saw a pair of girls in an opening through the trees. They drew closer and noticed it was Annie with a much younger girl. As they approached, Annie unbuttoned her slacks and told the girl to kneel. ""Hey, what are ya' doin Annie?"" Hanna joked. ""My dumb little sister missed her bus again! When I have to take time out of my day because she forgets SOMETHING......SHE has to do 'SOMETHING' for ME!""</p><p>Hanna and Bethany stood beside them. The little sister was already busy deftly working Annie's hanging clitoris. ""Are you alright?"" Bethany asked the girl. ""Umm-Humph."" the girl mumbled with her mouth full. ""Come on! Suck harder! You little idiot!"" Annie demanded. Then Bethany dropped to her knees. ""Wait, what's your name, sweety?"" The little sister pulled away. ""Ashley."" she said with a sly smile. Bethany looked up at Hanna and instantly they both knew this girl would deliberately 'piss off' her big sister so she could get at her privates all the time.</p><p>Bethany leaned in pulling the clit with her fingers and latched on dutifully. Annie pulled up on her mons to extend more length. As Bethany licked and sucked her treasure, Annie and Hanna giggled above. Little Ashley settled back and just watched as the new girl serenely took interest in her big sister's pussy. Bethany eagerly tended the beautiful girl's labia, it's folds and that generous clit from heaven for many, many minutes. Bethany stroked two fingers in and out of Annie's hole. Hanna caressed Annie's tits under her blouse when Annie began moaning... ""OH, Yeah...that's good! Fuck YEAH! Ohhhhhh! Mo-mo-mo-more!""</p><p>Feeling the clitoris had gotten harder in her mouth, Bethany released. She stroked it with her wet fingers to make Annie whimper all the more. Bethany looked at the little girl and smiled to her ""You are so beautiful!"" then Annie mocked ""Yeah, as if...."" Bethany continued ""Are you okay with this?"" Little Ashley answered ""Yeah, she likes me doin' it and I don't mind!?!"" Bethany licked her fingers and stroked the lecherous clit a few times more.</p><p>""We should go..."" Hanna spoke up. They walked away hearing Annie say ""Did you learn anything just then?"" Ashley wrapped her little lips around her big sister's hardened clit and continued loving it. They also heard Annie moan with delight at the attention her little sister gave. They looked back again and saw Annie humping the child contently. ""What a pair."" they agreed. Then Hanna said ""Oh, that was fun but it isn't the surprise I promised you.""</p><p>When they reached Hanna's house they passed by the kitchen. Hanna called out ""I'm home Mom and I got a friend here."" They heard an answer ""That's fine, dear."" and walked up the hallway. As they passed the bathroom Hanna banged on the door. They continued to her room where Hanna plopped down on the bed an patted the spot beside her. Bethany sat smiling at her sexy friend expecting some hot advances.</p><p>The bathroom door opened and out came a young girl wrapped in a bath towel. She walked into Hanna's room allowing the towel to drop loosely to her arms. ""This is my little sister, Shannon."" Hannah smiled. ""I'm so proud of her! She's eight years old and already knows as much as I do about sex."" Bethany fought any shock. Shannon dropped the towel. ""Show for us you little slut...we always play together."" Bethany spoke up. ""Shannon is very pretty but I should leave you two for each other."" Hanna and Shannon looked at Bethany disappointed. This was way too much information for Bethany to process. First Annie then Hanna. With little girls? Their little sisters, even? Bethany freaked! Politely she said ""You two have fun, I've got some thinking to do!""</p><p>Hanna and her sister watched Bethany walk away. The mother said to her ""leaving so soon? They both talked about nothing but you yesterday!"" Bethany's mind was reeling again. Surely their mom didn't know too?</p>"
921,"Tabatha Ann's Mother, Part 1",deanna,1,Tabatha Ann is invited to join as her mother entertains guests.,['F ff g'],"<p>It was early afternoon when Tabatha Ann's mother Chantille, had two of her lady friends over for company. They reclined in the stately living room chatting over recent activities. Lovely Chantille sat on an oversized sofa across from her friends that day, sipping wine and recalling her latest starring role as a stage actress in a major city. She had married quite wealthy and flaunted her assets shamelessly. It was customary for her and many of her friends to pass the time flirting back and forth in casual levels of disrobe as they visited. Chantille reveled in her ability to provoke her hotter female friends into sexual frenzies as the visits passed, letting her robes loosen as she spoke.</p><p>Across the darkened hall was the unlit kitchen facility. Suddenly young Farrah, Chantille's newest publicist visiting her, noticed a light through the darkness. Young Tabatha Ann had come down to make a snack for herself. Opening the refrigerator door gave off illumination. Farrah devoured the silhouette of this child's svelte little body. She was mesmerized at the detail of form she behold.</p><p>Farrah smiled. ""Chantille, is this your little girl hiding in the shadows?"" she asked. Chantille leaned forward and saw her lithe baby in the distance pondering for food. ""OH! Yes, there's my little darling!"" she beamed. ""Come in and say hello to my lovely girlfriends, Tabby."" she beckoned. With that, Tabatha Ann turned and pranced softly into the light of the living room. As she entered, Farrah and the other young guest Nicole, melted at the vision of this beautiful child totally nude, greeting them with a smile. ""Can you believe she's 10 years old…growing so fast!"" Chantille beamed.</p><p>Accustomed to roaming the estate un-attired, Tabby showed no inhibitions as she leaned on the arm of the sofa beside aroused Farrah. ""She is just so beautiful!"" gushed Farrah as she wrapped an arm around the pubescent girl. Her other hand rested boldly on the upper thigh of this young angel. Tabby smiled and coyly stroked her fingers through Farrah's soft flowing hair. Chantille smiled and let her robe drop further down her shoulders. ""Tabby loves to have company over, don't you dear?"" Tabby leaned in then kissed Farrah on her hair. Farrah caught an enticing look from the immodest little girl and gave a questioning glance over to Chantille. The mother winked her approval then smiled and began fondling her own erect nipple, uncovered and on display for the young women.</p><p>Farrah smiled back knowingly and began caressing the girl's soft skin. She exchanged smiles with Tabby and traced a finger across the girl's taught tummy. Circling down she couldn't resist fondling the girl's soft young vulva. Tabby smiled. Chantille sat up, slipped her robe to her waist. ""There's a good girl! Let dear Farrah play with you."" With that, Tabby spread her knees pressing one gently into Farrah's supple breast. Leaning in again, inviting Farrah's attention as her pussy blossomed.</p><p>Tabatha Ann was only beginning to develop breasts. Just slightly pronounced on her chest with nipples erect and riding high, awaiting caress. A slight wisp of pubic hair on her mons. Farrah couldn't resist fluffing her. Coveting response. Then Nicole slid closer to the fondling charge. Caressing the younger girl's calves, she then reached to unbuttoned Farrah's sheer blouse and stroked the upper curves of her breast flesh. Grazing down and around the full nipples and tight areola. Tabatha Ann then dared to venture her unoccupied fingers down to Nicole and caressed her lovely face. Both of the young women were enamored by little Tabby. Her boldness was so unexpected, offering her body to them as a plaything. Inviting them. Even at her mother's suggestion.</p><p>""Chantille?"" inquired Nicole. ""How is it your baby girl is so eager to please?"" Chantille responded. ""I've instructed my thoroughly screened house girls to tend to ALL our needs when their duties are done. Tabby has invited their affections for quite some time now."" ""It seems her little pussy is drawn to women now…Maria, our very kind culinary chef even brings her pre-teen daughter to Tabatha for sexy playtime."" ""We love to see the girls carrying on like they do."" added Chantille.</p><p>Nicole slid off the sofa to her knees then leaned in between Tabby's reclined legs. ""So…if I do this…?"" Nicole inquired leaning forward, kissing Farrah's hand as it stroked Tabbatha's pussy. Chantille offered…""I would most certainly entertain the view!"" she smiled. Farrah lifted her caress onto Nicole's hair allowing her access for oral. Nicole lovingly tongued this little girl's labia. ""Mind if I indulge myself watching you two with my daughter?"" she added slipping her hand into her panties. Farrah answered her and smiled …""only if you join our little game, hon!"" Nicole turned, smiling for Chantille. She then slid her hands under Tabby's thighs and went back attending to this tight, sweet little pussy. </p><p>This eager little girl was once again being turned on to stimulation well beyond her modest years. She stretched her young body with pleasure as her pulse quickened. Much to the delight of her mother who had been content to savor these moments from a distance, Chantille moved in behind her little girl. Tabatha Ann's mother cuddled her child and fondled her delicate breasts, aroused by the sexual prowess evolving in her livingroom.</p><p>Standing in just her lacy panties the trim, hard body of this actress was always breathtaking in public. So it was now as she adored giving pleasure to this burgeoning youth. Chantille could smell the scent of her baby's hair. Feel the softness of her breast buds. Offering this delicate flesh as an extension of herself. Masturbating by proxy. Witnessing her dear little girl given to lustful abandonee was like an aphrodisiac you could not buy.</p><p>Farrah raised up-to-her knees on the sofa. Tabby's hand fell from the golden locks she fondled to the tantalizing breast now at eye level. This mesmerized child latched on to the beckoning nipple and nursed with her new-found muse. Spreading her legs more completely now for the feminine desire lavished upon her below.</p><p> Tabatha moved to Farrah's other nipple, she began humping to the lips of the young woman giving tongue so eagerly in her secret place. Feeling her mother's caresses and listening to her sweet nothings sent her mind reeling. This young girl loved being explored and she loved this expression with women. She was preoccupied- no, driven to seek gratification with whomever she pleased.</p><p>Tabatha Ann released her adorations from Farrah's maternal erection as saliva strung from her baby lips. She slathered her tongue to catch the secretions then latched onto the closer erection beckoning her suckle, hungry for more. Chantille gave audience to her aggressive offspring with glee. Delighted that her own baby girl gives offering to the advances of her adventurous peers so willingly.</p><p>Nicole shamelessly performed a masterful demonstration of cunnilingus. Skill her friends would not have guessed and she might not have admitted to except that this irresistible girl fell into her grasp. Tabby humps instinctively harder to the torrid oral actions played upon her. She loses her hold on the throbbing nipple. Looking down at this lustfully charged beauty, Tabby grabs hold of the head between her legs as it sends her into orgasm. Her stomach muscles tighten, her head throws back into mother's breasts. Tabbatha's knees flail uncontrollably into thrusts of orgasm.</p><p>Chantille hugs tight her sexual apprentice and admires Nicole for soldiering through the violent reactions. Tabbatha Ann is too little to splash her juices but they witnessed her dripping abundantly. Thick natural lube, almost more than Nicole could follow. Farrah dropped down eager to attend sweet clean-up as Nicole gives way. Chantille kisses her baby affectionately as the girl gasps for air. Spent and wearied. The sexy visitors continue lavishly on the vacant girl, not giving up the moment.</p><p>Chantille giggles at their determination. Her girl has no time to recuperate still, the women thrust tongues and fingers awry. Indulging their burst of horniness. Awakened by the opportunity to molest a virginal youth. They forget themselves, any prelude of dignity or reserve. Having the permission of this girl's mother only magnifies their sexual drive. This is new and exhilarating even beyond their past bi-sexual experiences.</p><p>Mother lays her down with her knees spread wide. They lavish all of their abilities into this experience and Tabbatha Ann gazes up to her mother giving an exhausted smile. Chantille memorizes Tabby's reddened little pussy still winking with pulse. Farrah latched onto the pubescent clitoris, releasing only to inspect the growth she desires to see. Nicole abides, humping her pussy on the young girl's outstretched leg, memorizing Farrah's lewd sucking.</p><p>Even though Chantille loves indulging in lasciviousness, it becomes obvious that these young women will only continue flaunting Tabatha Ann's over-worked little body. Chantille pats Nicole on her head and chides them both onto the sofa. She leans down to kiss Tabatha Ann on top of her head as her full breasts nestle the child's reddened face. ""You rest now, dear. That was wonderful!"" she soothed.</p><p>Looking directly at Farrah and Nicole sheepishly curled up together, Chantille smiles ""can't get enough, huh?"" Chantille drops to her knees and locates the young women's knees up and apart. ""Nicole, I want to see you stroking that pussy!"" she instructs. ""Farrah, open your pussy for me."" with that Farrah dips into her wet hole,two fingers each hand and draws them out glistening as she pulls her labia aside. Her engorged clit springs out enticingly causing Chantille to sigh with content.</p><p>Farrah gives her a pirate's smile. Nicole anticipates an arousing display. Chantille leers into Farrah's eyes as a lion measures her prey. She lowers her lips to the waiting flesh where a puddle of cum collects at this tight entrance. Chantille sucks the thick liquid and it instantly disappears. Tabatha's mother draws her head away to savor the lewd delight. Swirling her tongue within her mouth, she memorizes the decadent taste. The viscosity of the cream still lingering on and around her tongue. This fresh new perspective found in her latest publicist. </p><p>Chantille plunges down again furrowing her lips through Farrah's lush labia,searching this young woman for her wanton secretions. The more she plowed the more Farrah delivered provoking the affections of the beautiful young girl's mother. Nicole recognized the tremors building as Farrah's tummy tightened. Chantille was deliberately pushing this beauty over the top inducing a vehement climax.</p><p> Nicole jacked her pussy feverishly focusing on the moment. Farrah began bucking her thighs. Chantille rocked her head with the humping. Little Tabatha Ann wasn't going to miss any part as her mother forced this clandestine slut into sexual submission. They were not to be disappointed as Farrah suddenly splashed her sticky wet eruption onto the face of her antagonist. Onto the bare shoulders of this mother. Coating the thighs and pubes of its source.</p><p>Chantille sloppily writhed in the thick center of this fountain, victorious in her battle to regain the attention of her young partners. Lovely Farrah, disheveled by the intense spasms…lay weary with tears in her eyes, faintly crossed and closing. ""Now! Show me that wet pussy you've been working on!"" Chantille demanded. Nicole adjusted her thighs inline to the woman's gaze though she wasn't sure what to expect from the aggressive host.</p><p>Chantille patted this labia causing it to splash the enticing thighs. The lewd mother smiled at the anticipation. Looking into Nicole's questioning eyes, the woman stretched out her long mature tongue as she lowered her face into the soaking folds. The young woman drew a blank stare from within as she read the sensations from this writhing tongue flipping deep inside her pussy hole. ""Ohhhhh! SHI-I-I-I-IT! Nicole had no memory to compare these feelings to. This organ churning wildly against her G-spot, this graceful nose dousing her clit. Her brain was going into overload. She was at the mercy of this wickedly experienced mistress.</p><p>Tabatha Ann saw Nicole's face and ears turn beet red. Her eyes closed tightly. Her tits swelling as they shake. Tabby wasn't sure but she thought she noticed the nipples throbbing as they grew. Knees up and pensively jolting. She knew her mother was compulsive but didn't know the woman could drive people crazy.</p><p>Nicole felt like her head was about to explode. The pressure building inside this pussy was electrifying. Farrah sat up next to Tabatha Ann and wiped the tears away. They watched as Chantille worked the young woman's wet center relentlessly. Nicole was losing control as her pussy began splashing. Chantille pulled away and applied rigorous strumming with her fingers in this hole and around the clit. Nicole gasped and wheezed when another fountain erupted that evening.</p><p>Chantille smiled with satisfaction at her daughter as she caressed Farrah. Nicole lay spent and vacant on the damp sofa. Their escapade had run it's course. Tabatha Ann begged her mother to let them stay. The little minx had designs on them of her own. The visitors had discovered a fascinating new fetish that satisfies their longings. Like Tabatha, the two having tasted such deviant delicacies together gave them a common goal to pursue. Chantille has a new pursuit too! A taste for youth.</p>"
922,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 4",deanna,4,We left Bethany struggling with her desires,['gg ggg'],"<p>Bethany walked home deep in thought. She cared for Hanna and couldn't get the vision of little Shannon's body out of her mind. Right there...right in front of me, and I walked away...DAMN IT! Could their mother have known what the girls had planned? She was hot, too. ""Damn!"" she spoke out loud. Annie's little sister Ashley burned in her mind, as well.</p><p>Bethany laid in bed when she got home. She didn't even want to peruse her porn, her daily ritual to relax. She loved being with girls her own age. It gave her a rush. Abandoning the dull routine she knew. Fulfilling her fantasies as they had played out in her mind. Tasting Pussy.</p><p>The next day at school Bethany left her Lit class and as she entered the restroom she met up with Eve, the towel girl from gym class. Eve was exiting a stall when their eyes met. ""Bethany, hi...umm? I wanted to find you...I wanted.....""she trailed off. Bethany stirred inside. She forgot the confusion of the other day. Eve was her hero, Eve reviewed all the girls as they strolled from the showers naked. Loving it. Bethany grabbed her arm and walked her back into the restroom stall she used.</p><p>Bethany pressed her against the divider then pressed their lips, too. She released to see Eve's eyes closed taking in the passion. ""I've wanted to do that for so long 'sweet thing'...you want me?"" Bethany droned. They embraced behind the latched door wrestling their tongues together.</p><p>Eve unbuttoned Bethy's jeans and stroked her hand beyond the girl's panty line. Bethany moaned as they kissed, removing Eve's top. In a moment her bra was off and her tits bounced free. Bethany squeezed a boob in each hand as their mouths tilted side to side, dripping.</p><p>Bethany scooped one soft breast up and met it with her lips. She sucked hard and greedy, obsessed with her thoughts of taking this girl. They groaned softly together, willingly. To hell with the schedule. Eve got her fingers sloppy. Bethany got suction to the other neglected breast.</p><p>Bethany reached into her idol's khaki shorts working Eve into a deeper fit of lust. Bringing tears to the girl's eyes, becoming overwhelmed. Guttural orgasms moved them in rhythm together. Creating a girly bond. Sharing emotions as intimate lovers though they were only acquaintances. Together they filled that longing only two desperate girls could share.</p><p>Their panting began to subside. The girls massaged each other down. Having lost themselves, bringing back the calling of the day. Bethany kept tight her hold the girl. As she wept too. Wanting to keep the moment. ""Well, we only missed one class.....maybe two."" Eve broke the spell.</p><p>Bethany gave her a blank stare. ""What?"" Eve demanded. Suddenly Bethy was back to her confusion from before. ""Uh...nothing! God, I can't believe I jumped you like that!"" Bethany digressed. ""No girl! That was great! I wanted that ever since I first saw you in the showers!"" Eve confessed. They dressed each other and caught up to their classes.</p><p>Near the end of this day the hot Latino girl Bethany had pleased and another young girl stopped her in the hall. ""There you are. I didn't tell you our names before."" The girl smiled. Bethany looked them up and down as the girl backed against the wall pulling Bethy with her.</p><p>""I'm Tina and this is my friend Lana. You might remember her from under the bleachers too."" She giggled. ""You didn't get to do her then but if you want to we can hurry back over there...wanna play?"" Bethany looked the smaller girl squarely in the eyes. Then back to the Latino girl. ""I do wanna play...lets do it!"" They went to the main doors of the gym again only to find them locked this time. ""Dammit!"" Tina said as she looked for bystanders. ""Maybe some other time."" Bethany offered. Tina glanced at Lana then pushed Bethy against the door.</p><p>The Latino dropped to her knees and nuzzled the denim crotch. Her fingers hooked over the beltline and she tugged at it, determined. The girl Lana moved in and squeezed Bethany's tit searching for a nipple. She placed her other hand on Tina's head. Bethany held Tina's ears as she smiled for them. Tina growled pushing her face into the warm jeans.</p><p>""I want you too! Bethy said. ""Both of you...we'll do this soon."" Tina looked up at Bethany, totally frustrated. Lana laughed and said... ""C'mon, tomorrow's another day."" The two girls went off to study hall and Bethany went to her locker.</p><p>Hanna and Annie were there talking in the hall when Bethany arrived. Bethy said hi and tried to think of something to say. ""Look Bethany, we're planning a little party at my house this weekend."" Hanna offered. ""Just a couple of us for fun."" Bethany smiled at them and said, ""That sounds great and I really wanted to apologize, too but what about your family?"" So Hanna responded ""Oh, they won't be any problem.""</p><p>Annie kept quiet for a change and Hanna kissed Bethy goodbye. As they were walking away Hanna said to Annie ""See, everything will be fine, she'll see what we planned and have a blast with us."" Bethany took her books from her locker and wanted to see things their way.</p>"
923,"Tabatha Ann's Mother, Part 2",deanna,2,We left Tabata Ann and Chantille ending an escapade with two young women,['FF ffff gg'],"<p>We left Tabatha Ann and Chantille ending an escapade with two young women.</p><p>The following day began with Chantille's exclusive house keepers shuffling in to begin their duties for the day. Lovely Maria, the hired chef had her precocious 6 year old daughter Amanda in tow. As they entered the kitchen facility, Tabatha Ann was already anticipating her arrival.</p><p>""There's Tabby for you my amante poquita."" Maria caressed her. The dear child scurried over into Tabatha's arms and they hurried off together. Chantille had entered greeting Maria and sat with the staff of young women. They circled the kitchen chairs and Maria chose a young valet girl to pose in the center. She was very refined and fair. Lovely Spanish skin tone. Dark hypnotic eyes and hair.</p><p>The girl slowly whirled around for them and raised her formal black mini dress seductively. As she leaned forward facing Chantille, her top dropped away exposing her breasts to 'my lady.' She smiled knowing her derriere was in Maria's full view. She rocked side to side slowly as the house girls chanted in Spanish and caressed themselves.</p><p>She lowered her smooth ass cheeks into Maria's lap. The girl massaged herself on the thighs she felt below and rose up to rub against the Latin breasts. Maria smiled for Chantille and slathered her tongue thoroughly on the soft flesh. Maria wouldn't resist fondling the black lacy panties there either. A few moments past and the girl turned around and rubbed her nose on Maria's as she held the modest chef's chin in her hands.</p><p>The valet girl then moved her attention to another house girl. She danced slowly holding her dress up as they masturbated together. She turned around and continued with the next girl for all to see. She made her way to Chantille where she pulled her dress off and handed it to her peers. She thrust her loins toward the mistress and massaged with both hands. Bringing herself to a heightened moment she reached for Chantille's hands to drive her climax. Chantille worked the girl's pussy ferociously and brought her cum to eruption for all to enjoy.</p><p>She held the girl tight and sent the others to their chores. They kissed and cuddled till the girl regained her composure. Chantille sat her in the living room to rest till noon. With her libido satisfied, Tabatha Ann's mother retreated to her study. Meanwhile, little Tabby and her friend were in her room upstairs on the carpet. They casually played in a 69 position laying on their sides each with one leg lifted, examining each other's delicate folds. They dabbled their fingers, playfully arousing one another.</p><p>A few hours later Chantille passed the living room and smiled as she saw the valet girl masturbating again. Looking for Maria, she led the dear young lady up the curved staircase to their daughters. At the top of the stairs Chantille asked her ""Maria, would you give me the pleasure of your lips?"" Maria adored the woman and replied ""Oh yes, anything for 'my lady."" Chantille sat on the top landing and opened her robe. Maria knelt on a closest step and admired the familiar physique. They kissed and caressed.</p><p>Maria went down on her idol figure and gratefully gave Chantille her full attention at that awkward position. Chantille watched her lovingly wash herself in the experience as shivers ran through spread knees and up their torso. Chantille threw her head back absorbing the divine decadence. It was wonderful to have such willing subjects at her beckon call, her every whim indulged.</p><p>Nearing climax, Chantille drew her knees up and held them. Down below, two of the house girls saw the enticing scene. They walked closer and one groped the pussy of the other hoping for reciprocation. Maria applied steady her duties of the moment. Loving the task to which she was appointed. Chantille gave her helper the gift of satisfaction as her inner-most well spring brought forth a shower of intimacy. A reward that drew them both closer as if sisters, sans servitude.</p><p>The girls below glistened with their view of two beautiful women uninhibited to the point of near-public display, more so than in the privacy of a nearby room. The girls rubbing themselves in chorus till they met their goals. Following close the orgasm on the stairs. Maria and Chantille smiled down at the impressionable young women. Who needed little prompting among themselves.</p><p>Continuing to Tabatha Ann's room Chantille made proposition to Maria that,rather than merely watching the girls at their intimate playtime maybe they would participate. Maria knew exactly what her muse needed to initiate. ""I would be delighted if you took pleasure in my Amanda, she loves you so very much!"" Maria assured. ""Oh Maria, thank you so much! Will you take time to show my Tabatha your divine handy work? You are so loving!"" Chantille pleaded. ""Anything that I can do to bring you joy,'my lady"" Maria said as she wrapped her arms around the beautiful woman.</p><p>They entered Tabby's room in each other's arms drinking in the eroticism of their young girls enjoying one another. ""Amanda, come here to Chantille and let her love you now."" Maria instructed. As little Amanda sat up, she met Chantille at the sofa. Tabatha Ann sat up and looked to Maria. ""Yes, come to me Tabatha Ann."" Maria said. Chantille sat and the soft nude child straddled her lap facing her. She spent the next few moments holding the dear child and memorizing her as a mother would. Maria drew Tabby to stand between her knees when she sat near Chantille. They both smiled and Maria reached out for the girl's wet labia.</p><p>Maria nestled her fingers in the dripping folds and stroked their length up and down. The sticky clacking of wet flesh was intoxicating to both of the women. As Maria worked her fingers through then in and out of this young girl's entrance, her thumb traced the pubescent clitoris. Soon little Tabatha hunched her knees where she stood and tried humping closer to the loving attention she thrives on. Her hands properly on her ass cheeks as she witnessed several times before, she tried to concentrate on her pussy and the sensations jolting within like the big girls do.</p><p>Determined to keep her balance, she longed for the approval of dear Maria as the pressure of this new friend… her orgasm, came to call once again. Her young pussy began to throb at the patiently skilled hands of this lovely young woman. She seemed to feel each bubble of cum as it formed into creamy suds around dear Maria's fingers. It tickled the thighs of her little apprentice as cum dripped by Maria's strumming digits.</p><p>Suddenly Tabatha Ann jolted with electrifying waves of orgasm that shot from her pussy to her brain. The mature patience and diligence Maria used on this loving girl caused an exponential surge to her youthful nerve center. Tabatha Ann splashed her trusted mentor with inviting love from deep within. Her sexual lube of welcome erupted for the first time and it came for her dear friend, right next to her mother.</p><p>Tabatha Ann blacked-out shaking and fell to Maria who laid her beside. Chantille was so pleased she laughed with Maria at the next level of maturity they ushered Tabby in to. Amanda giggled too, as she saw her girlfriend panting like never before. She seemed quite happy. Fulfilled. Contented. The women reveled at their moment of joy. Chantille became quite comfortable with little Amanda as they witnessed the two lovers engaged in each other. Maria caressed little Tabby to sleep and waited for Chantille to continue.</p><p>Amanda had worked Chantille's robe off her shoulders as they cuddled. The little girl touched and squeezed the breasts as Chantille kissed the child and held her waist. The ripened 6 year old knew how to make her mother's nipples grow hard and horny. She worked Chantille the same as she had teased Tabby, too. This new level of awakening for Chantille excited her. She questioned Maria on what the young girl enjoys and proceeded to fondle the little recesses of this girl. Stirring the child deeply Chantille could see arousal in her eyes. As she worked the child's labia and ass flesh Amanda's face reddened and her eyes began to tear up.</p><p>""I think she's ready."" Maria whispered. Chantille lay the child's head and shoulders down on her motherly lap. Bringing the little legs up and over her own shoulders, Chantille located the child's winking pussy delightfully at her own nose. She blew breath onto the impish folds. Amanda moaned contently. Chantille began nuzzling her nose into the baby-like crevasse. Chantille moistened the lips with saliva. Holding tight the girl's shoulders below, she extended the tip of her long tongue into the labia of the poetic foundling. Maria moved in closer with a proud smile.</p><p>As the mature tongue wriggled and prodded through the hymen loosened by her Spanish mother, Chantille flooded the little vaginal canal with her oral secretions. Little Amanda made guttural noises and erotic groans Maria had never heard. Maria looked down at her child's face and saw her mouth open, her eyes crossed vacantly. Chantille snaked her tongue deeply into this little girl bumping her immature cervix. The woman wondered if this child could enjoy the sensations her tongue brought to more mature females. The ethereal noises the child expressed gave some hint.</p><p>Amanda's mother was enthralled by the vision of her actress/hero burying the torrid tongue in her baby girl so intimately. Chantille tried to open the cervix with the tip of her oral muscle. The child gurgled and moaned incoherently. Maria took hold of her baby's torso and pressed her fingers on the chubby mons to feel for the movement of the tongue inside. It was truly fascinating. Her 6 year old daughter was in a daze.</p><p>Chantille massaged the vaginal walls to the point where little Amanda lost her urine and it progressed to flow down the girl's thighs, across the woman's shoulders and breasts collecting at her lap below. Chantille was determined just the same.</p><p>Half an hour had passed as Chantille memorized the taste and feel of her long tongue tightly massaging this tiny young pussy. The urine was pure. Un-offensive. The taste was neutral yet intimate. Chantille was pleased as she drew herself from the girl's secret place. Maria aligned Amanda to her lips. The girl's head and shoulders remained on Chantille's lap. She pressed her tongue though not as large as Chantille's, into her daughter's little hole and she too, memorized the texture and taste. Satisfied, both women lay the young girl beside Tabatha Ann where they both fell fast asleep.</p>"
924,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 5",deanna,5,We left Bethany leaning toward younger girls like her friends,['Ff ff'],"<p>We left Bethany leaning toward younger girls like her friends</p><p>It was Friday as Bethany entered the school. Her mind was pre-occupied with the party invitation she received. With books in hand, she entered home room early. There she saw Tina and Lana talking softly to Miss Gandy. Bethy's teacher not theirs. Bethany tip-toed to her desk staring at the girls, bumping into things distracted, worried. Tina and Lana left for their room and they both smiled devilishly at Bethany. Uh, Ohh?</p><p>Home room ended and everyone headed to classes. Bethany gathered her things when Miss Gandy called to her. Oh shit! She thought. ""Yes, Miss Gandy what is it?"" ""Bethany, dear come over here."" Miss Gandy was about 30 years old. Sandy blonde hair and looked very athletic even in her modest dress clothes. ""Your friends earlier, well they're acquaintances of mine you should know. They gave me some information about you I find intriguing."" Bethany shut her eyes in mental anguish. My life is over?</p><p>""Given this information, I am going to be completely candid with you."" she said. Oh, damn! Here it comes, Bethany predicts. ""When I was your age I needed something. Something special."" She held out her arms to the girl. ""Our friends told me you might have those special needs, too."" Bethany walked closer to her. ""Come to me, Bethany."" The door was closed and they were at the far end of the room. ""Tina and Lana have a secret they'd like me to share with you. They said you are completely trustworthy.""</p><p>""You can trust me, Miss Gandy.""Bethany said solemnly.""I've invited the girls to my home many times in the past. How do you feel about that?"" Miss Gandy began. ""I know they find me attractive, I like them too. It's cool if you need to be with them."" the girl offered. ""Thank you, sweetheart. I want you to know it 'is' sexual and I want you too."" Bethany put her books down as Miss Gandy hooked her fingers into the student's jeans. They connected on a deep sexual level as Bethany caressed the young woman's face.</p><p>One button popped open,then the next and the next. The softened jeans hung opened for the teacher's discretion. Bethany's pussy began to tingle thinking this woman will be her most forbidden lover. Looking into each other's eyes, Bethany felt the light ministrations of the thoughtful woman. Easing the panties aside, Miss Gandy spit on her fingers and soothed them into the young folds. She strummed the labia lovingly. ""How's that Bethany?"" she whispered. ""Oh, keep doing that…as much as you want Miss Gandy!"" the girls voice quivered. ""Please, the girl's call me Erin."" she invited.</p><p>Bethany pushed on her jeans and tugged on her panties. Sex in the beginning of the day…unexpectedly, wow! For the first time the girl felt rewarded for building a reputation. A pussy slut. She was finding even responsible adults enjoyed them. She was feeling more appreciated by the minute. This appreciation was building fast inside her and was about to explode. ""Oh! Go faster Erin! More there, on my clit!"" Bethany pleaded. Miss Gandy sped her rhythm on the hard bud, fast and steady as the school girl held her panties aside. Tears began to roll and then the young girl humped instinctively as the two were saturated with sticky cum. ""Oooh, fuck yeah!"" Bethy cooed.</p><p>The perfectly dilated urethra seemed to ejaculate on the woman. Erin was driven, ""Yes! That's what I want! Cum hard for me baby girl! Give it to me! Keep it coming!"" she demanded as her thumb jacked harder on the hardened throbbing young clitoris. The juvenile pussy continued splashing and squirting from the wet blossoming folds. With her wicked desires made manifest! Bethy felt more like the slut she wanted to be. ""I'll fucking cum for you anytime you need! I'll be your hot little girl!"" she whined.</p><p>It took a horny middle aged woman to 'really make' Bethany feel slutty. They were both soaked and there was a slick puddle on the floor. Their sexy introduction was fulfilled. Miss Gandy wanted the young girl's cum against her skin so she threw a sweater on, her dark clothes were soaked but she loved it all the same. Bethany needed to change her jeans so they kissed and exchanged email addresses. Erin even gave her home address before Bethany left for the gym lockers holding her books low over her wet spots.</p><p>With her gym shorts on she continued through her schedule. At lunch time she met up with Hanna and Annie. As they walked together Hanna told Bethany they decided on 8:00 pm Friday for their party. ""It's gonna be so much fun…you'll see."" Hanna said. As they sat at their table Bethany saw the daring thin girl adorned with the large tits who playfully pinched her earlier that week in the hall.</p><p>The bell rang and Bethany excused herself from her hot friends and followed the exciting thin girl. The hot young girl stopped at her locker and Bethany met up with her. ""Hey you."" Bethany smiled pinching the girl's tit. ""Oh my god!"" laughed the 7th grader. Bethany laughed too as she looked down at the nipple growing big and hard, then she said ""How did you hear about me? Or do you go around 'nipping' every cute girl you see?""</p><p>""I'm Shelley and I heard the girls talking, I knew it was you."" Shelley rubbed her hardened nipple then pinched the other so they'd feel the same. Bethany looked again and was intoxicated by the view. They had to be 36DD on her tiny body. ""I'm glad you 'made contact' with me…do you like other girls?"" Bethany was hopeful. ""I've never had a real girlfriend but I love it when my little sisters play with…"" she caught herself. ""Oh my god, I did 'not' just say that!"" Shelly's face turned beet red.</p><p>Bethany giggled. ""No it's okay, don't be embarrassed. My very best friends 'do their little sisters' I've found out recently and I'm thinking it's kind of hot."" Shelly giggled too. ""Oh, I'd like to meet THEM!"" Bethany said ""We better get to classes…but something tells me 'you will'.""</p>"
925,"Tabatha Ann's Mother, Part 3",deanna,3,We left Tabatha Ann reachng a new level,['ff Fff'],"<p>We left Tabatha Ann reaching a new level</p><p>Little Amanda awoke first after getting her precocious world shaken by Chantille. She sat up rubbing her eyes then oh-h-h, rubbing her sore little pussy. She looked and saw Tabatha Ann laying beside her.Her first instinct was to caress her dear friend and begin fondling her. The child pinched and lightly pulled the plump nipples atop her lover's pubescent breasts stirring her more mature partner awake.</p><p>Tabby became alert holding her pussy, feeling particularly drained but remembering clearly more than Amanda had at what happened. They gazed at each other's bodies still naked and their first idea was to wander through the home playing. Entering the first few bedrooms, jumping and laughing on the beds they came to another room. Bethany waited quietly at the door while Amanda tip-toed up behind the valet girl doing light chores.</p><p>Leaning to dust a lamp shade on a fine wooden desk, Amanda stood behind the beauty. She reached under the short dress and stroked the young woman's panties lightly from front to back. The attractive young valet looked over her shoulder and saw no one. Continuing her chores, Amanda stroked her lacy black panties again, quickly drawing her hands behind her, giggling. The beguiled Latina turned around sitting on the edge of the desk then saw dear Amanda standing there with her hands hidden.</p><p>""Ahhh! You are prowling the house again, my little one!"" She laughed. The darling child giggled again, placing her hands over her mouth. ""Are you here to make love with your Carla, sweetheart?"" she asked winking sexily. Little Amanda nodded yes, fondly wrapping her arms around a soft thigh. The hot valet girl lifted the front of her mini dress and rubbed her panties, looking at the girl. Amanda smiled knowingly at her muse and watched her play. Carla stroked her panties for the little girl's eyes to behold, building sensations within before she invited the child's participation.</p><p>Stroking firmly, she pulled aside her lace panties and buried her fingers in her secret place. She winced as pleasure jolted her loins. Working up her wetness she directed the child to pull her panties down. Obeying her adult lover, Amanda let the lacy under things fall to the floor. Carla pulled up her flesh proudly extending her clit. There with the valet's trimmed pussy in full view, little Amanda fingered the bundle of nerves gingerly. Watching intently, Carla praised the child's eagerness to please.</p><p>Tabatha Ann had been peaking around the door jamb, then when the valet's eyes were closed she moved in close. Amanda stepped aside as Tabatha Ann kneeled to lick and lavish saliva upon the labia. Carla swooned in rapture as her pussy reacted. No splashing to come, instead a thick steady flow of lube dripped down perfect thighs. Cum trailed down Tabby's cheeks modestly soaking her shoulders and breasts.</p><p>""Amanda you make me love you best of all! You're SO GOOD, baby!"" she declared. Carla gazed down and saw double duty from both of the prime debutants. She gasped at the formula that caused her intensely slow cum. The shivers of orgasm continued as she wondered when Tabatha Ann had joined in. Her thighs humping. Her mind floating away. Her tummy tightened and her ass cheeks clenched.</p><p>Still licking and loving the beautiful girl with Amanda slowly fondling her bean, Tabby sucked on her pubes, first one and then the other nearly causing the girl to sing, yet she sighed with fulfillment throughout her mind and body. Tabby slathered her cum. The girls didn't know how they did what they did, only that they enjoyed doing it.</p><p>Chantille entered searching for the valet. ""Oh, there you are, yes…of course!"" She muttered. ""Carla, when you're done there please, I need you to arrange the closets in the main foyer before you leave.""she advised. ""Yes, 'my lady'…Uh, shall I return the affections our little ones advanced me, before hand?"" she proposed. ""Certainly dear, reciprocation is as important a lesson as the lessons themselves."" she administered. ""I'd like you done by 8:00 pm but you may stay a bit longer if necessary."" she added.</p><p>The valet acknowledged with her dress pulled up to her breasts and the lovely children nude, at her feet. The daughter administering cunnilingus as her mother spoke. ""That was a wonderful surprise; yes, from both of you! Now, up on the bed you go!"" Carla directed as she pulled her dress up and off. Young Tabby continued her novice ministrations for the moment then because she loved the stimulation to her senses.</p><p>Amanda hopped onto the fine bed smiling. Carla hesitated as the young girl tended her pussy. The voracious nymphet over-emphasizing her latent prowess. The dutiful valet stood there succumbing to the emerging talent. Her knees wobbly. Tabatha Ann's eager slurping and slithering were gaining momentum as was Carla's need to begin humping again. Another orgasm hovered near. Circling in her pelvic area. So near… so dear. This one, she could feel tensing her rectal muscles then to her pussy.</p><p>""Please Tabatha! I have work to do!"" she wept. She grasped her tits reluctantly. Prodded her nipples to maybe force the orgasm. The 10 year old girl was determined to excel. Each time she made opportunity, she would mentally compete with her abilities. ""Oh-h-h-h! Ah-h-h-h! Carla surrendered. The child diligent, brought forth a hidden burst, a resurrected surge. An orgasm out of exhaustion that splashed this time, a flood of slick watery juices showering warmth on the pleased young girl, until next time.</p>"
926,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 6",deanna,6,We left Bethany waiting for the party.,['Ff ffg gf fg'],"<p>Bethany walked up to Hanna's house about 8:00pm. When she knocked on the screen door, Hanna's mom appeared. ""Oh, Bethany! I'm so glad you could make it."" She greeted as the door opened. She saw the trim woman wearing only a tight tank top. Her full breasts were begging to be held as they pushed against the stretched fabric. ""Hi, I'm not sure what your name is Mrs.…um, sorry."" Bethany apologized.</p><p>""Oh, Hanna's friends just call me Brenda."" she smiled. Bethany looked over at the big screened TV and tried to place the lesbian DVD that was playing. That looks like Brea Bennett. SO HOT! She mused. Must be Women Seeking Women #19. ""The girls are down stairs in the family room."" she suggested. Bethany smiled at her and boldly lifted her T-shirt with two fingers. Looking down at the lack of panties,she said ""That's nice, so very nice!"" Brenda held the hem too, patronizing her guest. ""Uh, they're waiting for you."" Brenda gave the hot young girl a stern smile. Bethany memorized the trimmed pubic hair and the glistening lips below, she 'SO' had to taste.</p><p>""Thank you Brenda."" Bethany answered sincerely. ""Um, go just down the stairs there."" she pointed. Being a split level home Bethany padded down the short flight, she paused and scanned the dimly lit area. It sounded like TATU playing softly on the stereo. There were two sofas and miscellaneous furniture spread around the finished living area. Her pussy dripped when Bethany saw Annie laying back on a sofa in just her panties. Shannon's head at Annie's knees as she lay on Annie's body looking at the ceiling, Annie was busy working the little girl's pussy at her face with a wet lip-lock.</p><p>Ashley sat on the opposite sofa with her legs spread,feet up on the cushions. Hanna knelt at her feet contently furrowing through this little girl's pussy. Bethy saw that Ashley shared about the same size clit as her sister… big. Bethany smiled as she entered quietly. She sat beside Annie and leaned in close.""That looks wickedly fun."" she whispered to Annie. Annie paused and smiled at their guest. Her lips were wet with Shannon's juices. ""Oh, this is the best, Bethany!"" she encouraged. Hanna turned around then. ""Oh, hey it's Bethany! Hey baby!"" Hanna laughed. Bethany shook her head smiling. ""I suppose I have to play now too, it's terrible!"" Everybody laughed.</p><p>Bethany pulled Shannon's leg aside. Annie made room so Bethy could try. Shannon had the sweetest little folds and cum collected near the entrance,close to dripping out.Annie looked her in the eyes. Bethany took the offer. Being the gracious guest she was, dear Bethany eagerly smothered her mouth into the little girl's pussy. Shannon moaned encouragement as her sister's new friend sucked her wetness away. The little girl writhed and gyrated bringing more lube to the top for the girl to enjoy. Annie tugged the lips reclaiming the moment.</p><p>Standing at the stairway, Brenda quietly played the voyeur. Her tits stood out proudly as she fingered her pussy. Seeing her little girls with their precocious friends was an incredible turn-on. Hanna knew she was there and gave the 'come here' signal with her index finger. Mom placed a finger to her lips, 'quiet' then winked comically. She lingered there seeing Annie and Bethany take turns on her baby. Hanna went back to teasing Ashley's clit to a tighter erection, pushing away the soft mons and pubes.</p><p>Bethany got sucking hard on Shannon's engorged clit but couldn't keep from searching for Annie's below with her fingers. I wanna play with it too…so-o close, she thought. Just over the thigh and under Shannon's shoulder blade. Yes, there it is. She pinched the roll of nerve endings and felt Annie 'jump' under the precious child.</p><p>The girls heard a smack across the room. Hanna slapped Ashley's ass as she stood up and laughed. Ashley rubbed her eyes returning from the delicious daze she was in. She leaned forward and met Hanna's thrusting hips. Nuzzling the trim pubic hair with her little nose, Ashley latched hold of the girl's clit with her lips. Sliding her tongue down the moist center then sucking tight again. Brenda went upstairs.</p><p>Annie reached for Shannon's arms and pulled her upright to talk. ""You wanted to play with Bethany some?"" she reminded. Shannon smiled as she rubbed her eyes. Bethany stood and giggled unbuttoning her jeans. She kicked them aside when she slipped her t-shirt off. She popped open her shear bra and dropped her thin panties. She kept her eyes locked on the pre-pubescent girl with a 'you know what to do' smile.</p><p>Annie moved over and lay Shannon back on the sofa.Bethany stood rubbing her pussy and smiling at the precocious child. ""What would you like me to do?"" Shannon smiled stroking her own pussy. Bethany stepped forward to her, still rubbing herself. She shivered with excitement. Tasted by a little girl. ""I'd like my pussy on your lips."" She wished out loud. Everyone stopped and stared. You could only hear the soft music.</p><p>Bethany circled her leg over the girl's shoulders straddling her beautiful face.Looking down at Shannon's smile she lowered her dripping pussy to the waiting girl. Her foot on the floor, her knee on the sofa cushion. Shannon took hold of Bethy's thighs and reached out her immature tongue. Bethany's pubes met the girl softly, the waiting tongue entered her hole. Bethany closed her eyes memorizing the soft ministrations she felt in her most sensitive place. She loved sharing this moment with the little girl.</p><p>Hanna spoke to her sister, ""You wanted this 'big time' so do a really good job!"" Shannon placed a thumb under the hardened clit, bumping it in rhythm with her tongue. Bethany whimpered and began a mild gyration. Her hands went to her mons as she pulled up to her tummy. Her clit springs out. Shannon tries to keep a steady rhythm for the girl, just like she was taught. Bethany feels the tingling cycle into electricity. She looks at the girl again, worried that she will make a mess on her sweet childlike face. Minutes melt away with her secretions. Shannon held a steady drive on this pussy.</p><p>""Oh, baby girl. You're so good at that!"" Bethany spoke loud in her daze. ""Ooooh! Fuck me baby!"" shouting unconsciously. ""Yeah, That's it baby!"" even louder. Everyone was watching. Brenda heard the yelling and came down with her towel. She knelt holding her baby's head, the towel in hand. Loving the view. Intoxicated.</p><p>Bethany jacked her pubes and shivered like never before from masturbating.""Shan'n baby, it's so-o good! Lick it baby! Lick me, ungh-ungh."" Bethy shuddered.""O-oh baby, you eat me, you-me, first!""she babbled, her eyes closed humping harder. Bethany looked down for her response and saw Brenda there, smiling. The shock pushed her over the top and orgasm hit her hard like a ton of bricks. Her bowels let loose a torrent of cum from every gland below. She may even have peed some. Brenda jumped and covered her daughter's face quickly with the towel. Holding her head raised while drying the child as the splashing of cum continued.</p><p>Bethany realized what was happening and moved away stroking her clitoris. The cum splashing down the little girl's body. Bethany lost her balance and fell back onto the child's legs. She lay still squirting; rubbing hard, her mind reeling. ""Is Shannon okay? Did you get her in time?"" She began hearing in a commotion. Bethany couldn't move. ""She's just fine! It's okay."" Brenda said wiping her clean. They sat the girl up and mom took her to the spare shower. The girls sat around Bethany laughing.</p><p>""Damn girl! How did that happen?"" Hanna howled. ""We should've 'done' her first!"" Annie admitted. ""Are you okay now, Bethany? Ashley wondered.</p><p>Bethany sat up, dazed. ""Oh, my god! That was crazy! Where's Shannon?"" ""The rescue squad came and hauled her away!"" Annie teased. Hanna punched her. ""They did NOT!"" Hanna corrected…..Bethany's jaw dropped in disbelief. ""You're terrible Annie!"" Ashley exclaimed. ""Just for that 'you' can get her a drink!""</p><p>Hanna went to the shower and climbed in with her mom and sister. She was already washed down and mom was fondling her tenderly. Hanna kissed her sister and rubbed her pussy. The sisters turned their attention to their mother. Gratefully sucking her mature nipples. Mom moaned for her daughters. She saw them prodding and tugging with their mouths. Her nips hardened to one inch pegs. The way she likes them, at their most sensitive. Brenda stroked her pussy for them. Her tits swaying on their lip-locks. Brenda began fondling 'their' nipples. Encouraging them to continue.</p><p>The girls sucked on her contently with warm shower water spraying them. Annie and Bethany peeked in the spare bathroom and giggled when they saw the three 'pre-occupied.' Annie nudged Bethany and they went to the sofa. ""See, that's how it starts."" Annie hinted. Bethany smiled and dropped between Annie's knees longing for her big clit. Annie casually spread her legs, pulled at her labia and watched Bethany go at it! Ashley had been reclined on the other sofa playing with herself. Stroking her clit fondly. When she saw the girls return she moved to sit by them, watching closely as she tugged more aggressively, flicking and squeezing her lovely pink clitoral erection.</p><p>Again, Bethany found herself studying, tasting and feeling Annie's awesome ornament of flesh, only this time she could admire it's near equal there beside. Half an hour later Shannon, Brenda and Hanna came back in. ""My, it's getting late."" Mother said as she headed for the stairs. She let the girls stay over for the night. Shannon dropped down at Ashley's clit sucking her friend deeply, contently as Hanna kneeled caressing her sister.</p>"
927,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 7",deanna,7,"Bethany, who always 'gave' finally recieves.",['Ff'],"<p>The second half of the party. Bethany wants more.</p><p>Everyone finally fell asleep. Annie and Ashley cuddled together on a sofa, Hanna and Shannon slept spooning on the carpet. Bethy nuzzled into Hanna's pubes. Bethany awoke to pee in the spare bathroom. As she sat her mind focused on Brenda. She naturally began masturbating to those mature tits, that lovely face and wet labia.</p><p>She tip-toed past the girls and up the stairs where she saw the TV still on. It had run to the menu of the Girlfriends DVD that lit the room. Brenda lay curled up on the sofa. Bethany stood and breathed in her beauty. She knelt admiring the firm ass high and proud as she lay on her side, the athletic T-shirt riding up only covering her top. Her pussy still bare. Bethany got as close as she dare. With the scent of desire, this mother filled her nostrils. She had to have more.</p><p>Bethany moved in to nuzzle her nose near the folds exposed. Her young tits lay softly against this mother's toned legs. She touched the sheathing adorning this clit. Bethany couldn't resist. She lightly rolled it away and the soft nubbin peaked out. So sweet the possibilities. Brenda's heartbeat sent delicate pulse to this treasure. This young girl began obsessing all the more. She tapped the tip of her tongue on the clit. That was nice...she mused. She circled the nerve with moisture and dipped again.</p><p>""Hanna?"" Brenda stirred. ""Is that you baby?"" the mother raised her head. ""I'm sorry Brenda...it's me."" Bethany whimpered. ""Oh! Bethany dear...I don't know."" Brenda comforted, still surprised. ""I didn't mean to wake you, I needed to touch you."" Bethany apologized. ""Oh sweetheart, I'm flattered but you should be with Hanna. She really cares for you!"" she reminded. ""I do to...but you...."" Bethany obviously smitten.</p><p>""Oh honey, you're adorable...let's talk."" Brenda really was open to advances. ""You know, when I was your age I had crushes all the time. I know how a young girl is driven to touch and be loved. We're comforters and we desire comfort from others.""she sympathized ""Yeah, I do...but I love the rush of trying new things and you're exciting to me."" Bethy offered. ""Oh, thank you baby; you know...excuse me a minute and I'll be right back.""</p><p>Brenda went down the stairs out of view. Bethany stepped over to listen at the corner in time to hear, ""okay... but please don't take her from me, Mom."" Hanna whispered. ""I love you Hanna that's why I'm letting you know first. I'll talk to her about it....only if you're okay, now.""</p><p>Bethany went to the sofa, Brenda returned with a smile. ""You know, when their Dad died the girls needed so much love. He was an airline pilot and left us all very well insured. I sold our estate and found an nice ordinary house. I really don't have to work but I teach fitness classes during the week. I needed love again too. Many of the young women there found me attractive, I've filled the emptiness with their companionship.""</p><p>Bethany listened closely. ""The girls knew I loved hot female relationships, they spied on us and we let them. It became the natural choice for them.I'm glad they found another friend like you.If we do pleasure one another occasionally you must remember, Hanna needs you."" Brenda confirmed. ""I understand, do you want me to go to her now?"" Bethany offered. ""Well, let's see what we have here."" Brenda smiled lifting Bethy's top.</p><p>Bethany's pale blossoms jiggled with her movements. Her pink nipples puffy and relaxed. She longed for the touch of this sexually charged woman. Bethany quickly slipped her panties off and looked deep into the mother's eyes. Brenda dropped to her knees and spread Bethany's smooth young legs. ""Bring your pussy to me, sweetheart."" the mom cooed. Bethany placed a pillow behind herself and slid to the edge of the cushion. She rested her bare feet on Brenda's slender shoulders, her knees fell to the sides.</p><p>Bethany watched as Hanna's mom tenderly lapped her vulva. Depositing her warm saliva liberally through her folds and her upper thighs. Bethany's eyes began to tear as Brenda dipped the tip of her tongue into her hole, tugging the rim and around.Brenda looked the young girl deeply in the eyes as she tapped her tongue on the clit. That started Bethany moaning. Her clitoral member stretching. Then the impossible.</p><p>Brenda eased back and skillfully stretched her tongue to meet the engorged clitoris. She began flickering the pointy tip of her long tongue on Bethany's clit so fast it almost disappeared into a blur. Bethany gasped. ""Oh- h-h-h-h-h god!"" the girl writhed and pushed her feet into the shoulders below lifting her pelvis from the sofa. ""If you start bucking I can't get to you!"" Brenda advised. Bethany tried to hold still.The incessant flickering continued. Like a butterfly wing Brenda's tongue almost buzzed with pampering delight. If that weren't enough, Hanna's mom danced her fingers into the glistening hole. Shallow at first as the girl wheezed into a fit of orgasms.</p><p>Bethany saw stars as she tried to obey, holding still. Her face, ears and tits reddened flush with endurance. She tried to count the multiple orgasms felt. No matter. Brenda praised her for holding firm her body. Allowing the full effect of her buttering. Bethany felt 'buttered' alright! If she hadn't been laying back she would've fallen over.</p><p>The tongue tip continued as if fighting an invisible enemy. The finger tips went deeper playing on the young girl's G-spot. Her clit so stimulated and lengthened it seemed to curl. Bethany's drippings erupted splashing the waiting complexion. Just about like clockwork. Brenda mused to herself. Delighted in the vaginal backwash she swallowed, the seasoned pussy hound slowed her playing to a massage.</p><p>The poor girl was never so delighted to be exhausted. This is what a stroke feels like? She pondered to herself.</p><p>Brenda knew the girl needed rest. She caressed up to the girl's breasts just the same. Feeling the softness of a teenager was her reward. There was nothing better. They fell asleep together, Brenda at her feet till later that morning. Both contented.</p>"
928,"Trudy's Needs, Part 1",deanna,1,Young Trudy experiments with her little sister out of frustration.,['g/g'],"<p>Little Trudy kept to herself at school. Her mother set a responsible example for the young girl. Study, focus on retaining as much useful information as she could and distance herself from the bad elements. School would remain a rewarding experience for the exceptional students.</p><p>Trudy had a dark side. A longing she couldn't pin down. Her young imagination failed her. Try as she would, there was something empty about her high goals. Maybe her mother didn't have all the answers. Maybe mom didn't know what she needed most. This sent her mind searching her peers.</p><p>There were students at school she admired but she was their equal. Nothing new to be found where they were concerned. Trudy began to examine the more rebellious kids...the bad element she was warned about. She changed her look. Old jeans instead of skirts, grungy t-shirts instead of blouses. Hoping to get noticed by the more carefree, less guarded types.</p><p>Trudy was getting a nice body. Her long brown hair had made her feel plush, vulnerable for many years now. When she was much younger she had discovered her need to be sexual. This early need was limited to letting the bath faucet plunder her tender young pussy with water. Humping her pillow or anything else available. At 12 years of age her blood was boiling. Call it what you will but she couldn't fight these 'urges' from owning her. So little Trudy felt consumed to uncover her own sexual sub consciousness.</p><p>As Trudy delighted in her own development, it drew her to the curves of the other girls at school. Most of them were just beginning to take shape. Yet others like Trudy, were filling out early. She wondered if they burn with desire like she does. Fearing resentment, Trudy remained at a distance even when she felt lured to some of the other young girls. She wondered how to pursue her fantasies yet not be found out.</p><p>Trudy was home when her mind continued straying. She diddled on her bed and heard the bathroom door opening. She saw her little 9-year-old sister enter the hallway adjusting her panties. ""Teresa, can you come in here a sec."" She plodded over with a bored-annoyed expression. ""What is it?"" she droned.""Teresa, I've been thinking. We really don't spend enough quality time together."" she began. ""Come sit with me awhile.""</p><p>Teresa had a candy striped stretch top on that pronounced her little curves. Trudy sat in her panties with a half-button down blouse. ""My friends talk about you all the time."" she lied. ""They can't believe what a cute prospect you're becoming."" Teresa perked up with a modest smile as she listened. ""Do you think about sex sometimes? she continued.</p><p>Teresa looked at her sister. ""Some of your friends want to have sex with me?"" she asked in a shrill pitch. ""I'm not at liberty to say, exactly."" Trudy led her on. ""Who is it...is he cute?"" Teresa prodded. ""Since you'd be just starting, we'd need to give you some practice. Then you could date."" Trudy devised. ""Practice! Oh, c'mon Trudy!"" the girl huffed impatiently. ""No, I'm not kidding! If you want to get involve in 'grown-up' stuff... it takes practice. I had to...everybody does!"" Trudy undid her own buttons.</p><p>""If you're on a date and you freeze, scared...you're done! Nobody will like you, kiddo! Happens all the time."" She said, her top hanging open. Teresa stared dumbly into her sisters eyes.""Wow, I never thought of that!"" the girl admitted. ""Okay, say we were on a date and I'm the girl... here, put a move on me."" Trudy insisted. ""Put a what...a move?"" she asked timidly. ""Yeah, like rub my titty or hold my crotch when you kiss me."" Trudy said.</p><p>""Ewww! Why would I do that?"" the girl paused. ""Cause it's a date!"" Trudy instructed. ""That's what dates are for!"" she grabbed her sister's hand and placed it in her open top. ""There, now feel it...like you want me."" Trudy dared. Teresa felt the softness. She gently squeezed the sheer bra cup. It wasn't gross, it was her big sister. She kneaded the flesh then she noticed the hardened nipple against the palm of her hand. Trudy dripped.</p><p>""Here, do it like this."" Trudy pressed her sister's hand under the bra. Teresa's eyes glazed over. She sensed the softness with the moisture of her hand. There was a tender stickiness she could not express. Nakedness. The girl felt like she needed more. More intimacy. Where does that come from? She wondered. Her other hand absently exposed the other tit flesh.</p><p>""That's it...give them both some lovin'."" Trudy feigned example. She knew her sister would be drawn in with the slightest direction. Trudy would have at that age and even now. Teresa caressed with conviction. Trudy tingled from her nipples to her pussy. This was so much better than masturbating alone. </p><p>Mesmerized by the liquid feel from her sister's tits, Trudy told her ""Keep doing that and stand up."" Teresa stood tugging the nipples, pinching. Trudy reached for her sister's panties easing them down just a few inches. Teresa didn't object, so filled with playing. Trudy separated the little folds.</p><p>Drenching her fingers with saliva, Trudy entered her sister's plump baby-soft little labia, she soothed her wet fingers along the tender furrow. She fingered her own dripping pussy in strokes and circles making cream. Teresa moaned with the sensations that followed as she kneaded the tits. Trudy smiled at her languid sibling. ""Isn't dating fun?""she purred.</p><p>Teresa drank in the new arousal as she watched Trudy switch to the sloppier fingers of her other hand. Their juices were mixing, the little girl began humping, indifferent to the nature of this encounter. Her ears rang, her pre-teen pussy ached and she needed to pee again it seemed, though she had just finished earlier. Trudy made the girl's pussy bubble with cum.</p><p>As the little girl humped instinctively the aeriated cum dripped down her 9-year-old thighs. Jolts of orgasm drove current through her adolescent brain. Her knees buckled and Trudy caught her, tossing her on the bed. Continuing, the dauntless sister slurried her fingers faster on the child's pulsing little portion. The sweet virginal pussy winking at her antagonist. Trudy spit on the tight pussy as the little girl rocked with ferver.</p><p>Licking the hardened little clitoris and working her fingers rapidly, the moaning little sister gasped deeply as a modest volume of thick cum creamed above her sealed hole and oozed down her perineum. Trudy was so satisfied that she had gotten this far playing with her sister that she didn't see her even younger baby sister standing in the doorway.</p><p>""Mom!"" the 6-year-old Tracy yelled. Trudy turned. Teresa jumped. ""Yes, what is it honey?"" mother replied. Trudy sprang to her little baby sister and held her face to her breasts. ""It's nothing mom, I got it!"" Trudy called out. Tracy had a face full of tit when she tried to mumble, stifled...""Wudderyadoonineer?"" Teresa sat on wet bedding as Trudy looked at her. Think Quick! Think Quick! Think Quick! Telepathically with their eyes.</p><p>Teresa, in just as much trouble as Trudy said: ""Uh...Trudy was just showing me what the doctor did one time."" ""Yeah, because I'm growing up now."" Trudy added. ""It's a 'gunaculopy' exam."" Teresa fumbled. Trudy frowned thinking 'that's close enough.' ""A what kinda' exam?"" Tracy asks. ""It's not important...we're done anyway, unless you want one?"" said Trudy.</p><p>""Naw, I'll watch TV."" little Tracy inspired. ""...and Mom's too busy to be bothered with this!"" Trudy added. ""Wow that was close!""she began. ""Yeah, but that felt so...so great it woulda' been worth it!"" Tracy sighed. ""Ain't it the best dream ever!"" Trudy had her. ""We can do that anytime you want Teresa, I promise!"" came the binding agreement. ""In the bathroom? Like 'right' now?"" Teresa proposed coyly to her 'mentor.</p><p>""You had that much fun, huh? I did too Teresa."" Trudy giggled. She was pleased to say as she led her new 'secret sweetheart' into the main bathroom and locked the door.</p>"
929,"Discovering Becky, Part 6",deanna,6,Becky's little neighbors saw her playing with her girlfriends.,['f/gg'],"<p>(last time: Becky's little next door neighbors saw the girls playing)</p><p>The sun had set when the little Rodriguez sisters returned papa's small step-ladder to the garage. Once inside, 8-year-old Marla pulled her little sister into her arms. ""That sure looked fun, didn't it."" Marla giggled. ""Yeah, kinda' like they were in the bath together with no water."" the little 6-year-old Liz replied. Marla pulled Liz close, tightly rubbing their soft little bellies together. Caressing her sensually.</p><p>""Let's go to the bathroom now and do what they did."" Marla said impatiently. Leading her baby sister to the house they heard the older girls laughing in the kitchen. Becky stepped out on the back patio naked collecting towels when she waved 'hello' to her little friends. They paused for a moment and smiled seeing Becky's body and how she stroked herself in the dark. They waved goodnight and entered their house, giggling.</p><p>Alone, the girls walked up to the bathroom and locked the door. Marla began by kneeling before Liz and slipping her little pants and panties down. She rubbed her hand on the little girl's pouty pussy as Liz pulled off the teddy bear shirt she loved to wear. Marla looked to her for an expression of excitement but only saw an impish grin. She rubbed harder. ""How does that feel?"" Marla asked. ""I-I don't know?"" Liz nodded. ""Wait, how's this?"" Marla leaned down and kissed her sister on her pee place. ""Um, okay I guess?"" Not the answer Marla hoped for.</p><p>Marla stood up and unfastened her embroidered jeans and dropped her panties, too. She slung her t-shirt off then rubbed her smooth, soft pussy in front of Liz. ""Give me a kiss right here, sis."" she directed, pointing down to her exposed pre-pubescent labia. Little Liz giggled and leaned in. She gave her sister a loving kiss, just like she would've on her face. Marla stared at the wall. ""Try again."" she told her little sister. Still, nothing but the smooch of a kiss below.</p><p>""What are we doing wrong?"" Marla asked as Liz fumbled with herself below. ""They sure made it look fun when they did it."" Liz remarked. Marla began fumbling, too. ""What if we ask Becky how to do it?"" Liz wondered. Marla didn't dare approach Becky. ""She would help if we asked her, wouldn't she? Liz didn't understand the barrier there. ""Well, we used to play together all the time before....she grew up."" Marla soon agreed. ""Tomorrow's Saturday. If she's home we'll ask her then okay, Liz? They went to bed.</p><p>That morning they both ran to the window and saw Becky down by the pool. They wrapped themselves in their little two piece bathing suits then ran out the door. Peering around the gate of the fenced in recreation area, the girls saw Becky slipping out of her bikini on the lounge chair. She oiled herself up for sun protection. Becky began stroking her pussy lips and fluffing the wisp of hair above her clit.</p><p>The Rodriguez sisters quietly padded up to their older friend. ""Hi, Becky."" They both smiled at the beautiful girl. Becky opened her eyes still stroking contently. ""Oh, hey guys! How have you been?"" she welcomed them. The cute little girls were flustered seeing her budding tits and shapely thighs up close.</p><p>""Becky, we thought we should tell you something."" Marla began. ""...and ask you something, too."" Liz added. ""We saw you with your friends yesterday at the pool. It looked like you were having a lot of fun!"" Marla confessed. Becky paused and sat up. ""Yeah, so we tried doing it too and it doesn't work."" Liz pouted. Becky smiled at them. ""You saw me sexing up my girlfriends? Liz! Marla! You guys!!"" she covered herself. </p><p>""It's okay! We're growing up too...just like you."" Liz defended. Marla removed Becky's hand from her pussy and rubbed a finger along the center. Becky smiled at them holding her pussy again. She looked up weakly at the girls, ""I'm sorry, I kinda left you behind didn't I?"" she acknowledged. ""We miss you Becky."" Marla lay down to hug her. </p><p>Liz sat on the edge of the lounge chair watching Becky's hand stroke her pussy even more. ""Will you show us what we're doing wrong?"" Marla deeply needed to know. ""I really love you guys! You know that, don't you?"" Becky entrusted herself to them. ""We love you back...promise!"" Liz giggled. ""Yeah, we do...show us what you know...Please?"" Marla sat up encouraged. Becky smiled feeling horny with them touching her.</p><p>""Nobody's home right now...you promise not to tell?"" They all agreed. Becky tugged Marla's bikini bottoms down and told Liz to watch carefully. Little Marla slipped her top off. ""Marla, throw your leg over top of me and I'll show you some fun. Becky smiled confidently as she moved to align her lips to her little friend's pussy.</p><p>""Okay, that's good...right there!"" Becky pulled the 8-year-olds thighs down to her mouth and began working her wet tongue on the soft young labia above her. Little Liz sat watching the tongue slither around clacking up and down her sister's pussy. Marla was leaning forward looking down, her arms stretched to the chair. Becky pushed up and spit on the pussy, then continued slathering and sucking the folds.</p><p>Minutes passed and Marla began to moan. ""Oh! Liz this is nice!"" she cooed. Becky searched for the clitty adjusting her hold, shifting her weight up. She dug her tongue into the tender sheathing and felt the hardened little nubbin reach out to her. She sucked the little girl's clit and it sprang to life as Marla jumped with a screech. ""Ohhhhh! Fuck yeah! Becky, your doin' it! Do it! Do it! That's so good!"" Marla yelped.</p><p>Liz smiled seeing her sister humping, enjoying Becky intimately. She pinched the wetted labia she sat beside and heard Becky's muffled groan. Seeing Becky thrust her pelvis upward, Liz poked and prodded the fleshy loins when the clit popped up.Liz tried to pull on the wet thimble sized toy but only managed to pinch it, continuously.</p><p>Becky was working Marla furiously as her own pussy dribbled lube. Little Marla was sweating and tears dripped as her pussy beckoned for release. Finally the little virgin hole drained thick, fresh cum onto Becky's aching lips. Liz heard her sister make noises she never made before. Formed words she never said before, yet meant nothing. </p><p>Marla was shaking with orgasmic tremors when she fell forward and pee began streaming out onto Becky's hair and lounge chair. The girl tumbled to the patio as Becky tried to catch her. She was in a daze herself so near her own climax that she couldn't help. Becky sat up stroking her pussy to see if Marla was hurt. Marla held her pussy sitting in a puddle as pee dribbled everywhere.</p><p>Becky shifted past young Liz and straddled over her little friend who fell. Becky continued jacking her pussy till her own climax released onto Marla. Both of the girls stared at Becky's pussy as it splashed while Becky finished, heaving and gasping. ""Was that fun Marla, Becky?"" Liz was worried. ""Yeah, that was great fun!"" Marla laughed, exhausted. Becky rolled onto her side laughing, too. She looked at little Liz.</p><p>After a few minutes the two older girls moved to Liz. They peeled off her cute little swim suite. They laid her back on the end of the lounge chair kneeling by her. Becky folded the little girl's legs tightly to her sides. Her tiny bottom open to their gaze. Becky began caressing the bare lips of flesh sealed neatly before them. She directed Marla to softly massage the lips open and examine the pink center.</p><p>Becky leaned in when they heard the 6-year-old girl murmur contently and strummed her tongue within the folds. She then had Marla do the same technique. Becky continued again, depositing saliva thickly in the little labia folds. Liz began humming incoherently with her eyes closed. ""Let me?"" Marla smiled at Becky.</p><p>The older sister was never more in love with her baby sister than just now. Marla delighted in giving Liz those special feelings she had just experienced. Flying. Floating-free. Marla swirled her little tongue lavishly within the soft wet folds. She heard Liz lightly moan her name in the o-o-ohs and a-h-h-hs. Becky pointed to the top of her little crevice for attention. Marla dabbled her tongue there with saliva.</p><p>""I don't feel it."" Marla whispered. ""Go ahead, it's there."" Becky smiled. Marla focused on the tender hood as Becky circled her wet thumb on Liz' pucker. Becky moved in and firmly licked the shroud pushing it up. Enough pulse flowed that the tiny clitty finally stood up. ""There you go, it'll be easy to find now."" Becky offered. Marla rolled her finger on the firm bud and began sucking it.</p><p>Little Liz wheezed and whistled as her little body shivered and shook. She clamped her legs together pushing Marla away. Becky told her little friend that was good enough. She was over the top for now. ""There, now you know how to do it Marla!"" Becky smiled. They hugged and Cuddled while Liz calmed down. ""Thank you Becky, I love you!"" Marla wept as they gazed into each other's eyes like long lost friends.</p>"
930,"Trudy's Needs, Part 2",deanna,2,Trudy began meeting her needs at home,['gg'],"<p>The sisters left their panties on the bed. When they quietly entered the bathroom Teresa walked to the middle, pulled off her stretch top and turned to Trudy who stood at the door. Trudy slipped out of her loose fitting blouse and secured the lock. With their privacy restored Trudy cupped her tits, ""Did you like playing with these, Teresa?"" she whispered. Her little sister stood there with a sly smile biting her finger nail, definitely nodding yes. Trudy looked her sister up and down with desire.</p><p>She loved seeing Teresa's slim body, her budding breasts tipped with swelled areole and plump nips reaching out for attention. Trudy stepped forward as her own soft tits gently sway for Teresa's glistening eyes. Almost within reach of the mesmerized little girl she stopped. Trudy said, ""Suck me"" ready for more of her sister.</p><p>Teresa gazed at one breast then the other. She took a step and leaned forward tucking her light brown hair behind her ear. She tilted her head as her lips touched the tit being held up for her affection. Teresa teased her mouth across the waiting flesh then dipped her chin to latch hold on the tender offering.</p><p>Trudy was stunned by the electricity that coursed through her body. Simply the fact that her little sister had the presence to give her such delight. Her vernal pussy responded with welcome. Intimate moisture released in preparation to receive this lover. She graciously rolled her head back and sighed with pleasure.</p><p>Teresa nursed this adolescent gland instinctively. Rewarding her daring sister for taking the unexpected initiative that caused this sensual awakening. The softness she had felt within her hands became magnified with the touch of her mouth. Her tongue sought out the same softness and was equally rewarded. She sucked hard and wouldn't let go.</p><p>""Oh Teresa, that's so much better than when I try!"" Trudy confessed. Teresa acknowledged with a moan. The flesh felt better by the moment as she feast. Trudy was as captivated by receiving as Teresa was giving.</p><p>""That's so good…will you suck my other?"" Trudy hinted wishfully. ""Ungh-unmph."" Teresa neglected. So pre- occupied, Indulging. ""Here baby"" Trudy pulled her tit away with a 'pop.' She offered her other, in her need. Teresa, indifferent by necessity latched on firmly, equally satisfied. She gave Trudy an infant perspective as she nursed dearly, bonding with soft sibling.</p><p>Indulging in the decadent delight of this innocence being violated, young Trudy's head swooned weighing the impact of what she had begun. Her fingers threaded through Teresa's long silky hair, one hand dropping to her wistfully aching pussy. She humped her hand against Tracy's wetness. Little sister was genuinely enthralled with this fresh new intimacy.</p><p>Trudy memorized every tingle, every current that coursed through her young body. Her heightened senses took on a maternal order with the scent of Teresa's hair, breath and perspiration. The texture of her baby soft skin and delightful secretions.</p><p>Trudy guided her pre-occupied lover gently to the seat nearby and sat her down. Teresa released and gave a questioning glance to her sister. Trudy knelt on the fluffy throw rug lavishing saliva onto Teresa's delicate nipples. She returned the loving attention shown by her pre-teen sister as her own piqued stimulation drove her.</p><p>Trudy dripped and her nipples were engorged even as she focused on her sister. Teresa's pubescent breast buds flooded with pressure in answer to their intended purpose. The young tits swelling to a firm cone shape as their nipples were drawn upon by this aggressive participant.</p><p>Trudy worked her sister's clit with the same voracity she spent on the girl's breasts. Teresa spread her knees and held the seat below her anticipating yet another violent orgasm at the hands of her lustful sister. Drawing ever so near, Teresa peered through teary eyes as Trudy sprang for the medicine cabinet.</p><p>She returned smiling with daddy's old electric shaver she had just plugged in and it was buzzing obnoxiously. Trudy then fell to her knees again and pulled Teresa's mons tightly upward. The girl's firm little clit stood up exposed above her labia when Trudy touched the edge of the vibrating tool against the sensitive nerve.</p><p>""Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Ohhhh! Oh my god!"" She yelled while Trudy held it firmly. Teresa jumped violently clamping her legs tightly to Trudy's shoulders. She climaxed hard and orgasm rushed through her. She peed and continued to scream as Trudy tried to calm her down.</p><p>""Shhhhhh! Teresa! C'mon?"" she laughed. Teresa was shaking. ""What the Hell was that?"" Teresa cried, angry that she lost control. Bang! Bang! Bang! Mom pounded on the door. ""What's going on in there?"" She yelled from the hallway. Trudy grabbed her blouse and Teresa's shirt. ""Nothing! I'm just shaving Teresa's legs!"" she lied.</p><p>""Is she hurt?"" Mom yelled. ""Oh, it's just a scratch. She's alright!"" Trudy said as they put their tops back on. ""I'll be alright, Mom!"" Teresa managed to say. They waited a few moments and guessed Mom went away.</p><p>""I can't believe you!"" Teresa cried.""I found that out shaving my legs, I knew you'd love that!"" Trudy laughed. ""I might if I knew what to expect!"" Teresa whimpered. Trudy apologized and they hugged each other. They were done exploring…till next time.</p>"
931,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 8",deanna,8,Bethany enjoys the party as it runs through the next day,['Ffgg ff fff'],"<p> Bethany awoke rubbing her eyes to see Annie, Ashley and Shannon standing there in only T-shirts smiling at her 'YOU are SO busted'...the expression they wore. ""Work it girlfriend! You got my favorite MILF!"" said Annie, clearly not offended. ""Oh, hey guys?"" Bethany smiled sheepishly. ""You couldn't resist my mom, could you?"" Shannon smiled shaking her head. ""I hope Hanna doesn't see this!"" Ashley smirked. ""Hanna will be just fine.... I think?"" Brenda said as she yawned, fluffing her loose perm.</p><p> ""You two had fun...can we play now?"" Annie was always in the mood for 'sexy.' ""I better make us breakfast."" Brenda tried to disappear. Annie was already stroking her pussy as she stepped close to Brenda sitting at Bethy's feet. ""How about me, Brenda?"" Annie smiled as she located each foot to straddle the hot mom below. The two younger girls giggled as they wrapped their arms around each other for what might happen.</p><p> Brenda found herself staring at Annie's pendulous clit as she worked it firmly. She glanced to Bethany for rebuke. The young girl knew this was too good to pass up. ""She's waiting for you...Mom."" Bethany prodded with a grin. Brenda was captured.</p><p> She nuzzled up to Annie's hand as it massaged eagerly, preparing for playtime. Brenda looked Annie eye-to-eye. Annie released her clit to plop it onto Brenda's nose.The mom nudged the enticing member side to side following it with her sparkling eyes. Bumping it with her nose as it continued to stand more erect, she licked her lips.</p><p> The girl's watched as Annie lifted her shirt and tossed it to Bethany. Brenda tilted her head dreamily, blocking out her surrounding. She tapped the waiting bundle with her sly, sloppy oral organ. Another sweet teenage pussy waited for her discretion, her skills. Brenda circled the clit longingly, gathering saliva on her tongue within.</p><p> Finally, she reached up to deposit the warm aerated glob of affection onto this seductive ornament. Brenda committed herself. Annie cooed and she pulled her mons tightly upward...as if she'even needed' a routine to make her clit look bigger. The hot mom engulfed the bundle of joy softly within her mouth and moaned contentedly as her head bobbed and rolled side to side. Annie's mind wandered.</p><p> Annie let an 'Uuuuuhhhhh' escape, uncontrollably gyrating her hips. This was the greatest! ""Ohhhhh! Suck me, Ungggh! That feels so-o-o, fuck yeah! Annie babbled. Bethany's mouth watered at the tender intercourse they were invited to spec Tate. Ashley play instinctively with herself as a voyeur to the kindred clit she loved so dearly. Shannon never saw her mom so enthralled with another girl. Not even her daughters.</p><p> Brenda remained content with young flesh to nurse. She slathered into the wet entrance with her tongue keeping the clit securely in her mouth. Too pleased with this fate to consider being noble for her daughters, though she tried. Teen pussy is the best! Bethany long since lay back stroking her pussy to this action. Each of the younger girls succumbed to masturbation with the sloppy, dripping intimate possibilities.</p><p> Annie became so overwhelmed at the expert sampling that she collapsed onto the carpet, the hot mom latched on again. Annie pushed away with Brenda in tow. Annie clamped her legs together with a guttural scream. If she splashed when she gave her cum, Brenda's thick hanging perm had covered it. Bethy wondered if covered some buttering as well. The predatory mom sat up wiping her face as Annie's knees fell aside.</p><p> Brenda crawled back to the sofa and looked up at Ashley, smiling. Annie's little sister stepped forward and thrust her soaked pussy against the mature lips. Brenda bit playfully at the wet clitoris offered her. Ashley giggled and pulled up on her mons for the woman, like her sister did causing the clit to extend. Ashley arched her back as the mom sucked aggressively. ""Oh, suck it! Yeah, suck it! Ashley pleaded to Brenda. Shannon smiled at Bethany. Brenda sucked contently holding the girl's supple thighs.</p><p> Ashley hunched on her tippy-toes feeding the giver submissively, gripping the woman's hair. Whimpering. The young girl couldn't hold out as long as her sister could and felt a surge of pressure build. In tears, Ashley's face and shoulders reddened. Her little nipples hard and sexy. Cum began dripping down the slender, grade school thighs. Brenda could taste it cum.</p><p> Shannon knelt by her mother wiping the drips and licking her fingers clean. She loved her mom's abilities as a care giver. Her aggressive lifestyle. Together, the mother and daughter helped their little friend through her orgasm. Ashley got very weak, her knees shuddered but she was able to lean down and kiss Brenda lovingly.</p><p> Shannon helped her to the sofa next to Bethany. When she turned to face her kneeling mom, Brenda kissed her little girl on the lower belly. She pointed to the sofa and Shannon sat. Brenda pushed her down and raised her daughter's knees. Her young girl's legs folded tightly to her little biceps.</p><p> The pubescent little pussy was pouting open. Mother traced her tongue over the girl's vulva. She dripped saliva onto the folds and slathered the wetness as the 8 year old humped contently. Brenda pushed on the flesh to expose the clit then sucked it into her lips. She worked Shannon's little pussy tenderly, soon she tasted the fresh cum she only receives from her youngest girl's portion. The silky smooth puddle she loves to dabble her fingers and tongue into. She gives her girls pleasure so they understand what their bodies need. Brenda finds sweet decadent access through her lovely girls.</p><p> Brenda spent the entire morning loving these young girls naturally. Nurturing them. Bethany went to the family room where Annie sat with Hanna whispering and cuddling. ""Why didn't you join the fun, Hanna?"" Bethany asked. ""She gets herself off with me all the time, I wanted you to have her."" Hanna didn't sound convincing.</p><p> ""There's something bothering you, tell me."" Bethany said. ""Mom's such a predator, she gets whatever she wants... she's so much better at fucking girls than I am. I don't want to lose you. Either of you."" she looked at Annie as well. ""She is amazing!"" Annie laughed. ""She is talented and a tempting tease.....but she's not you, Hanna!"" Bethany promised. ""Yeah, once you get that 'buttering' thing figured out, I'd pick you!"" Annie just had to say it. They both tackled Annie into the sofa laughing.</p><p> Annie pulled Hanna's T-shirt up and Bethany pulled her bare ass to the edge of the sofa. Bethy spread her dear friend's thighs to bury her face in the girl's honey pot. Annie pulled her over and fed her tit as she sucked on Hanna's in return. Bethany has had Hanna's pussy memorized and slathered all her sweet spots starting with her soft outer labia then working to her buzzer. Annie nursed those mams so greedily Hanna thought she could be searching for milk.</p><p> After working her over, puddles in her nanny and hickeys on her tittys, the girls got her to forget all about ever losing them. She felt 'loved' and 'abused' but... what are friends for???</p>"
932,"Tabatha Ann's Mother, Part 4",deanna,4,Farrah returns to her young dream girl.,['Fgg'],"<p>We left Tabatha Ann excelling in her vivaciousness. Farrah returns to her young dream girl.</p><p>A week had passed since Farrah and Nicole fell into the living dream that captivated them so. Nicole knew the firm that represented Chantille publicly and found Farrah through them. She called her acquainted lover during that time and they discussed any way they might fulfill themselves with the delightful girl without antagonizing her mother. After much thought Farrah remembered an upcoming role that was opening in Europe. A major theatrical project that would surely entice Chantille to audition. Although it might be hers for the asking with her reputation.</p><p>Calls were made and she found there were many top thespians interested in this opportunity. It would be challenging for any actress to secure this 'soon to be' highly promoted production. The game was on. Farrah visited Chantille to pique her interest and the actress was hooked. As they discussed the arrangements needed for her audition, Tabatha Ann strolled through in all her 'fleshly' beauty, nude.</p><p>Farrah's heart pounded and she lost her thoughts as the angel approached. ""Hello Farrah."" the dear child smiled. Farrah became light headed as she drank in the vision that filled all her dreams. Tabatha's feet were dainty and light, her young legs smooth and toned. Her slight hips begging to be held as they curved into her tight tummy and upward featuring her delicate breasts beginning to cascade off womanly shoulders. ""Farrah, HELLO?"" Tabatha giggled as she knew she'd been thoroughly ogled.</p><p>""Hello sweetheart, come hold me."" Farrah managed to speak. Chantille smiled when her baby melded into the beautiful young woman as they held each other. ""Don't you two make a pretty pair?"" Chantille said suggestively. They paused and smiled enjoying this dejavu embrace. Farrah caressed the baby soft ass and it seemed to caress her hand in return. She continued fondling playfully as they discussed the terms of the audition.</p><p>""These producers require their own discretion handling publicity,"" Farrah noted. ""Ah, since this is only an audition you will arrange a flight for one to the production and it may return in one week."" Chantille decided. ""Of course, I will make all the arrangements in chorus with the producers."" Farrah added. ""Tabatha, would you like Maria to take charge as you remain here at home?"" her mother offered. ""Sure! If Amanda can stay here too."" Tabby smiled. Arrangements were made, soon Chantille was away.</p><p>Farrah informed Nicole they may be 'in' for a rewarding week if all goes well. She discussed the details and they were both excited. Farrah called the home and spoke to Maria explaining she was a new friend of the family and Tabatha Ann may welcome a visit. Maria confirmed Tabby would be expecting her Sunday afternoon. Farrah would re-establish their bond alone and then invite Nicole.</p><p>Sunday came and Farrah arrived early, eager to see her little darling. The valet girl pointed up the winding staircase, 'fourth door on the left' she informed the beautiful publicist. Farrah made her way to Tabatha Ann's room then peaked in. She smiled at the arousing activity she saw. Tabatha Ann was kneeling before a beautiful young Spanish girl seated on an ornate sofa. The naked girl was moaning with her eyes closed as she lay back, her knees pressed to her shoulders.</p><p>Sexy young Tabatha was busy pleasing her little friend by nuzzling close the bare pussy offered her. Farrah was amazed at how well the 10 year old furrowed into the delicate folds. She stood and stared, dropping her purse on a chair and unfastening her pleated slacks. As they dropped to the floor she tossed her blouse to the chair and did the same unhooking her shear bra. Her mature tits lightly swayed as she moved her trim body towards the object of her affection.</p><p>Farrah knelt beside Tabatha who had been nodding and rocking her head intensely, slathering her tongue lovingly in the reddened little pussy. When Farrah caressed her hand across Tabatha Ann's shoulders, the girl looked up. Sleepy eyed with saliva stringing from her lips, she gave Farrah a sly sticky smile. Farrah kissed the girl and licked her chin cleanly. When Farrah winked at her, Tabby serenely dipped back into her little friend's folds boldly accessing the secret place even deeper.</p><p>Farrah placed her hand into her silky panties working her clit. Her other hand softly stroked the little Spanish girl. Her tummy, her thighs and arms. Farrah then sat on the edge of the sofa waking the little girl from her dreams. She softly fed the brown eyed girl her mature nipple. The girl was alert enough to latch hold skillfully. Amanda didn't know the lovely woman but she knew she loved sucking tits.</p><p>Tabatha Ann worked her maturing tongue into her little friend's hole. The moaning continued muffled now by a warm breast. Farrah kept her hand busy under her fine panties as her nipple was being given strong suction by this determined youth. Farrah pulled away as the lips gave a popping sound. Her nipple being extended thickly over an inch, she fed the other to this dear sweet little girl. Her knees spread as she easily worked herself to a cum, watching a young girl give cunnilingus to an even younger girl who eagerly sucked her nipples to perfection. It doesn't usually get better than this.</p><p>Farrah got herself dripping with that pleasurable ache. Soon it became a flood washing across her thigh and onto the cushions. Her humping subsided but the little girl sucked on her all the more. As her nipple was getting sore she asked the girl her name. The dear child released and smiled 'Amanda.' Farrah reached down and kissed the little girl lovingly. Tabatha Ann knelt up wanting another kiss from her big girl friend and quickly got one.</p><p>Farrah took the moment to move Tabby onto the sofa and then kneeled herself for the girls.Tabby smiled as she watched the beautiful face licking her again after what seemed to be forever. The skilled young woman sucked and prodded the silky folds of her dream girl. Tabatha cooed from the new aching that could surge from her pussy to make her ears ring. Amanda leaned in close to give love to Tabby's nipples as Farrah admired the two.</p><p>When Farrah moved to Tabatha's clit; her legs jolted up, soon she began humping. The lustful woman gazed into the girl's eyes seeing her face turn red. Her shoulders and tittys blushed, too. Almost more than the young girl could handle…her humping tightened as she gave her cum away to the greedy mouth below. Farrah didn't know Tabby had begun to erupt so violently. She pulled herself away laughing as she yelled 'how wonderful.' Tabatha settled down then cleared her eyes to the commotion.</p><p>Farrah kissed her way up the young girl's tummy stopping with a smile. Then she shifted to Amanda lifting her legs and leaning into the soft wetted pocket of flesh. She nuzzled the little girl's hairless labia testing the aroma. She had been licked clean not even a hint of pee, saliva being the only moisture. Farrah looked the girl deeply into her dark, hypnotic eyes. The child softly humped, tapping Farrah's nose patiently waiting her turn.</p><p>Farrah took a swift lap with her tongue from bottom to top. Amanda sighed, her eyes glistened. Tabatha leaned in close still too horny to ignore oral play. The earnest young woman angled her head to the side and sucked in the tiny labia, first one side then the other. She nuzzled her way to the clitoris. Licking deep into the plump sheathing she discovered the soft bud she would harden. Digging with her tongue against and around the naïve bundle of nerves she concentrated her play increasing its pulse.As the dormant clitoris emerged sucking came into play. Farrah gave her all to bring the child erect.</p><p>Amanda's moaning changed to ethereal whimpers encouraging the adventurous young woman. She began sliding a finger into the tender opening feeling the need for lube. She dripped aerated saliva which disappeared into the hole. Continuing with her method the clit stood firm and her finger slipped smoothly inside changing the pitch they heard from this dreamy child. Farrah then fluttered her tongue on the foundling erection creating an entirely new pitch as the child gasped and humped.</p><p>Farrah was pleased with this effect and continued this method causing the girl to sit up with tightened tummy muscles holding the young woman's head firmly. She stared to the ceiling with her mouth open, legs clenched tightly trying to catch her breath. The petite youth sighed and fell back into the sofa, spent. Farrah tasted the delicate pussy but the only trace of an orgasm was the girl's reaction.</p><p>Tabatha stood giggling, stroking her pussy and said to Farrah 'now you.' The fervent woman reclined beside Amanda and spread her knees, stroking. She flashed a wicked, wanton look to Tabby and the girl dropped to her knees with a big smile. Moments passed as the girl watched Farrah play with herself when she eased in taking the initiative with her eager tongue. Still a novice at oral play, Tabatha Ann went right to work. Her lack of ability was easily offset by her enthusiasm as Farrah soon discovered. Or was it having a lovely, childlike face between her legs that piqued her stimulation.</p><p>Tabatha Ann reveled in the opportunity to return the favors she received. The sense of fair play defined well beyond her years, Farrah thought. Possibly, it was the girl becoming so salacious that she would be uncontrollable, prurient throughout her life. Farrah tried to fight these thoughts as her need heightened, her climax neared. The darling young face looking up at her created decadent arousal within her more basic instincts. The driven young publicist focused her thoughts on only one thing, the long awaited gift to be received by the tongue and lips of the beautiful little Tabatha Ann.</p><p>Moments became altered in time as her mind reeled and her pussy throbbed doing flip flops, so it seemed. The tingly aching she felt told her she was dripping profusely. She heard herself whine serenely but thought, 'this is just a child' how could she cause me so much pleasure? Again she reasoned, I've longed for this so dearly my desire must be controlling my body, my reactions. She aimed her teary sight between her swelling breasts to admire the beautiful eyes this girl's been endowed with, feeding her lust all the more. Her face, her hair and fingertips all enthralled this woman causing an eruption from deep within.</p><p>Her mind rescinding, she regained her faculties to see the young girl wiping her eyes and soaked face. Her well kept hair matted down to a frizzy mess, poor Tabby coughed and wheezed reaching for any garment she could to wipe herself with. Amanda sat speechless looking at the woman. Tabatha had found cotton panties to clean up with. Farrah jumped up and helped the girl dry herself. Tabby knew of the messy results from licking pussy but was spared being drenched till now. Farrah told her this would happen after she does so extremely well and that orgasms can become terribly violent.</p><p>She tried to make Tabatha feel proud of her accomplishment but the girl only smiled sullenly. Farrah sat her on the sofa to rest. Returning with refreshments, the girls talked about what they liked and didn't like. Surprisingly, the girls enjoyed all the afternoons activities and longed for more. Farrah asked Tabby how she felt about Nicole coming over to play. Tabatha wanted to continue exploring more than anything so it was agreed. Monday afternoon she would return with lovely Nicole to have fun with.</p><p>They ended the afternoon in the shower together. Washing each other's bodies lovingly, then Amanda couldn't resist searching the aroused folds of their new friend. Farrah coached the tiny girl as best she could with water splashing everywhere. Tabatha even guided the girl with what she knew. All was restored as the girls parted ways that evening longing for the next day to arrive.</p>"
933,"Trudy's Needs, Part 3",deanna,3,Trudy gets shocked now that she has opened a door.,['ggg'],"<p>Trudy walked home from school the following day. Her Junior High classes let out well after grade school had. She thought about how daring it was to play with her little sister at home, almost getting caught twice. She wondered if she should cool things down a bit and maybe find a girl at school that would be willing to experiment with her.</p><p>As Trudy walked up the driveway she saw the cars gone. Entering the house she heard whispering so she looked around for someone there. Looking into the living room she was stunned. Teresa was there sitting on the sofa with her blouse unbuttoned, her skirt and panties off showing their 6 year old baby sister what her pussy looked like. Guiding her where to touch it as their sister kneeled there. Trudy freaked-out!</p><p>""Teresa, what the...how the hell...?"" Trudy fumbled. Little 9 year old Teresa saw that it was Trudy and smiled at her. ""Look what Tracy can do."" she spoke candidly. Trudy froze. 'This wasn't supposed to happen?' she flogged herself. 'What have I done?' Trudy turned away leaning her back against the door frame.'what to do-what to do?'</p><p>'Mom and Dad aren't home.' she thought. 'maybe just go with it.'...Uh, boy! Trudy tried to smile as she went over to them. Deflating the situation as best she could. ""Teresa, do you think this is a good idea?"" Trudy tried to stay calm. Tracy smiled at her. ""Look, she's having fun! Here watch this."" Teresa placed Tracy's fingers on her clit. Tracy giggled as she wiggled her little fingers as fast as she could on the firm nubbin. ""Uhhhhh! This is so-o-o-o cool!"" Teresa closed her eyes and rolled her head back.</p><p>Trudy watched Teresa lay back and spread her legs. Tracy really was having fun. Trudy knelt behind their little sister hugging her. ""Teresa, this was our little secret!"" Trudy gave one last plea. Teresa was fully determined to include 'her' little sister, too. ""That's very good Tracy."" Trudy took over as Tracy watched. Trudy diddled her sister hard and fast leaning her head next to Tracy.</p><p>Trudy leaned little Tracy aside working her fingers into the pussy as it throbbed. Teresa peered down at her sister and saw Trudy there. She moaned incessantly from her skillful substitute. Trudy worked the pussy to a fervent pulse till Teresa's knees clenched and the girl rolled to her side gasping for air. Teresa whimpered and moaned drifting off.</p><p>Trudy cuddled with her baby sister, not knowing what she should do. ""Was that fun, Tracy?"" she muttered as she tickled the girl. Tracy nodded 'yes' with her fingers in her mouth, still smiling. ""Go up to my room and wait there, okay."" Trudy instructed her. Off she went. Teresa was out like a light bulb when a car door slammed outside. Trudy smacked her bare ass and told her 'somebody's home.' Teresa stirred awake and jumped up. They grabbed her clothes and ran upstairs.</p><p>""What are you doing getting her involved?"" Trudy scolded as they hurried up. ""She asked me again, what we were doing before...and I wanted someone to play with when you're gone."" Teresa apologized. ""Yeah! Well we're in big trouble now, Einstein! Unless I can figure something out....and FAST!"" They entered Trudy's room smiling where little Tracy sat on her bed. Teresa had her blouse buttoned and her panties on.</p><p>Trudy explained to Tracy that Teresa had given her a lesson in 'advanced biology' that was really only meant for doctors and 'grown-ups.' Trudy explained that Tracy wasn't really ready for so much information until she gets older. With that, Trudy pushed Teresa face first onto the bed and sat on her legs. She told Tracy to sit on her too. When the two sisters were facing each other atop Teresa, Trudy began spanking Teresa's lilly-white panty-clad-pesty-ass and Tracy joined in giggling.</p><p>They were still spanking when mom peaked into the room. They smiled at mom as they continued the punishment. Whatever it was.... their mom knew she probably deserved it and went back to her chores. ""I'm sorry! I'm sorry!"" Teresa pleaded.</p><p>They laughed and Trudy told her ""Well I'm sorry, too...for getting us into this in the first place!"" Tracy kept spanking oblivious to their confessions. The girls faces were sore from laughing, Tracy's hands were sore from spanking when they stopped.</p><p>As time went by Trudy wanted so much to be the loving sister she should be. She focused on school, again. Their parents continued taking them to church as always but Trudy felt it was only for good people, not for bad ones like her. When she was almost finished with community college, she found a website where she thought she could vent her frustrations by writing explicit stories about girls in sexual situations. She hoped she had been forgiven but she could never forgive herself.</p>"
934,"Locker Room for Bethany, Part 9",deanna,9,We left little Bethany with mixed emotions about the party.,['Fggg'],"<p>Bethany pulled herself away from her dear friends late Saturday afternoon. She walked home just a short distance and was already feeling the withdrawal from such an arousing experience. Non-stop pussy everywhere she looked or reached out to.</p><p>She told her folks she was home and went right to her room, switching on her computer. She sent an e-note to Hanna and everybody with regards for their party and the wonderful time she had there. Checking her e-mails she saw three from her homeroom teacher, Erin. Bethany was exhausted and feared Miss Gandy would be hurt if she turned down an offer, she hesitated opening the messages.</p><p>The first email yes, it was an invite to her home for the weekend. The second email promised her Tina and Lana wanted to see her there, too. The third note asked if there was anything else she would like to make her visit more rewarding. A sense of concern, especially urgency hovered throughout the messages. Bethany returned a note explaining the party already attended and she had need to recuperate. That she would love to see them soon though. Almost immediately a reply came to her mail box.</p><p>Oh, she must really want me, Bethany thought. The message offered a ride and included some sexy photos of the two girls there. 'Can you have fun without me tonight? The folks might get upset my being away too much,' she replied. Another message came. 'Can we get together Sunday? The girls have waited for you, I'd love for them to have fun with you.' How could Bethy resist such a sweet offer, all three hotties wanting her.</p><p>Sunday came and she asked Erin for that ride and if everyone was still coming. Sweet Erin sent pix from their Saturday get-together and said she would be right over. A sensible SUV arrived and Bethany saw her teacher driving. She hurried to open the door and Tina was reclined, stroking her pussy with her jeans down around her ankles. Lana kneeled from the back seat smiling as their guest caressed the lovesick teen.</p><p>Bethany wasted little time hopping between Tina's knees and closing the door. As they drove away she slid to the floor and gave assistance to the cute little stalker. Erin was already involved fondling the girl and Lana played from behind. If this were to be any indication, Bethany was in for a record-setting weekend.</p><p>They pulled up the driveway and hung onto each other as they entered the house. Lana began stripping for them as the two sat in the living room while Erin fixed drinks. The girl was determined to make an impression swaying to the music she switched on. Her worn-out jeans dropped to the floor as she unfastened them. Her slim hips continued gyrating slowly as she kicked them aside.</p><p>Her tattered T-shirt slipped away easily when she moved closer to Bethany. The shy-withdrawn girl became a demure vixen vying for the affection of their new friend. She knelt on the sofa straddling Bethy and caressed her smile with hardened nipples. Her tiny teen tits couldn't have been more enticing as they hovered near Bethany's eyes.</p><p>Tina lay back with an admiring grin on her face taking in the seduction as she played with herself.Erin watched from the doorway holding wine glasses and caressing the cold bottle against her nipple. Little Lana was in rare form being the instigator today. Of course, the lurid hostess from homeroom wanted a lap dance, too.</p><p>Lana stood gently nudging her lacey panties down then turned around showing for their sexy guest. As she humped closer to her fixated voyeurs, she fluffed her angelic pubic hair for their pleasure.Then she stroked deep down and then up again for her own. Lana then bent over in grand lap dancing tradition eye to eye with Bethany as her cone shaped tits dangled seductively. She spun away as her arms raised high getting more into the music. She circled around returning to Bethany with her tiny teardrop ass cheeks at eye level. Bending over for her, Bethany delighted in the wisps of hair nestled there.</p><p>With 'ever-so-slight' teenage peach-fuzz adorning her derriere, Bethany had to reach out and caress the supple flesh beckoning her. Ever the pleaser, Bethy nuzzled the fresh teen labia offered her. Nature took her course when Bethany began slathering the moistened secret place she came lured to explore. She instantly made note of the sweet melon taste this girl secreted and rubbed her chin wantonly within the folds. Her tongue, her mouth all arousing these glands to give up their warm treasure to her senses.</p><p>Little Lana was in heaven pressing into the skillful musings of this awesome find. Tina shook her head giggling to Erin as they seemed to have been forgotten by these two. Smiling as Lana cooed, floating away in the clouds so it seemed; Erin set the drink ware down and fell into little Tina's arms. They cuddled contently seeing how Bethany truly gave of herself in pleasuring the girl, far more than what would have been expected.</p><p>Tina slipped her arms under Erin's thin T-shirt fondling the familiar endowments. Weighing them as she plucked at the alert nipples, the room became filled with sighing. Erin pushed her cotton shorts down indulging herself with playtime from top to bottom. Lana shivered holding her knees through a rewarding climax,an only indication as dear Bethany captured any cream that may have cum.</p><p>Bethy smiled smacking her ass as she stood upright still shaking from the flight. They dared not ask where she learned such a seductive dance. Although it had come so completely natural for her by simply wanting to place her assets on display for a girl she felt compelled to please. Modesty never being an issue when giving of yourself so completely for another.</p><p>Bethany lay back flooded with desire as her smile made manifest. Her fingers strummed busily on her labia as Lana held herself in requital. The girl fell back into her shyness post-climax and bit a finger watching Bethy play seductively. The trance drew our dancer to her knees in awe of the diddling splashes. Wetted folds spoke her name.</p><p>Slowly, the girl dare return the forbidden pleasures she let herself fall into. Her eyes guided her down to the shimmering puddles Bethany stirred open for her. With the eyes of her friends adoring her, she made welcome her mouth to the thrall of femininity. The girl dawdled in the warm wetness, she felt at home there. No need for wine from a bottle. The taste intoxicated her. No need to come up for air while in the hostel of birth.</p><p>Erin watched as Bethany entwined her fingers through Lana's golden brown hair. She saw with certainty the two would be busy most of the afternoon. Her top slipped off onto Tina's arms as she drew away. Erin dropped to the floor with her sights set on delicious little Tina. The decisive young woman on her knees lifted Tina's thighs. Together they slipped her panties away then Erin nestled the softness she came to love so dearly.</p><p>Tina saw Bethany tightly pull her thighs back contentedly and did the same. She opened her tight dowry for this wonderful, confident lady so full of energy and beauty. Happy that she had the youth and bounty to please this woman so. Tina immersed her mind in the decadency she gave herself over to. The feel of throbbing pulses so delightful. The whimsical aching from her pussy to her toes orchestrating tears of fulfillment. Forgetting she was but a 'burgeoning youth' and not yet an equal to this vital, inspiring siren.</p><p>The afternoon flowed into evening as the pairs remained the same. The chemistry made there was sufficient to carry them through today's event. Their own small pieces of heaven here for them on earth......diligence being it's own reward. The prize of many feminine orgasms yet to come.</p>"
935,"Tabatha Ann's Mother, Part 5",deanna,5,Farrah and Nicole anticipate another visit.,['ff gg Ff'],"<p>Nicole couldn't wait to see little Tabatha again. Monday before noon she called Farrah to confirm their adolescent rendezvous with the girl. Farrah had yet to call ahead but promised Nicole an added surprise, Nicole only asked that she could have Tabby first. As much as Farrah loved tending the needs of Chantille's daughter, her little 'surprise' was every bit as intriguing, maybe more so...were that even possible.</p><p>Maria said all was well and Tabby expected them soon. The girls were eagerly waiting for their playmates as they played nude in the hall of the foyer. Beautiful Carla, the priceless valet taunted the girls as she passed by working the first floor. 'Oh, they must be prettier than me!' she teased. The girls chased her away each time laughing as they lifted her tiny dress and pulled at her panties.</p><p>The young women arrived together and were met by both Tabatha and her little Amanda. Nicole immediately reached for young Tabatha and held her, smothering her dear minx with kisses. Farrah took hold of sweet Amanda and hugged the child into her loving arms. Nicole lifted Tabatha as well delighted to feel the girl so intimately again when she realized the smaller girl was waiting, too.</p><p>""Oh my god! Farrah, who is that charming young lady?"" Nicole smiled, not daring to assume the obvious. Tabatha Ann answered giggling, 'Amanda is my secret girlfriend.' then Farrah added, 'Tabatha has been so gracious to share her with me.....maybe you too, if you're nice to us."" Everyone laughed. Nicole gave Farrah a blank stare that lasted a fraction of a second but Farrah simply nodded and smiled.</p><p>Maria and Carla greeted them as they scaled the stairway and offered to bring up refreshments later. The valet girl was impressed yet another lovely young woman came to call while Maria agreed with a wink of her eye. Both of them would love to play as well.</p><p>Tabatha and Amanda led them into the bedroom. The two mid-twenties women smiled at each other allowing themselves to be lured by the sexy youths. Farrah then suggested Tabatha's adjoining shower/bath as a 'warm-up' for 'newbie' Nicole. They giggled and Amanda happily pushed open the door to the fine bath facility.</p><p>Farrah smiled at Nicole acknowledging they were the only ones in the group with clothes to dispense of as they slipped their tops over their heads. The little girls eagerly unfastened the tasteful dress slacks letting them fall to the floor. Tabby set the shower temperature, Amanda smiled watching the women play with their own pussies. The girls together slipped the young women's panties away then boldly led them into the warm shower water spraying from multiple directions.</p><p>Tabatha wrapped her arms around Nicole nuzzling her head between the hot brunette's firm tits as little Amanda nuzzled Farrah's familiar pubic hair there in front of her nose. Each of the women spun the girls into the spraying water cuddling them playfully. Farrah combed her fingers through Amanda's wetted hair as the child lustfully prodded her muse' labia with fixation. Farrah found herself spreading her knees for the determined little girl unwittingly humping the playful protégé.</p><p>Nicole was content holding dear Tabatha Ann tightly as the water bounced off their bodies. She gently sway holding the girl against her, savoring the moment. Tabby smiled up into Nicole's eyes enjoying the beautiful woman's attention. Caresses were shared as Tabatha was getting aroused from her hardened nipples pressed into the tight tummy of her glamorous friend. The two heard Amanda making contact with Farrah's sweet spot as moans echoed through the large glass booth.</p><p>Tabatha was getting there, horny enough to initiate their love-lust by reaching for Nicole's pouting pussy and stirring her clitoris to salute. Nicole responded instantly with a fervent humping against the young girl's torso, remembering what she came there for. Her thighs slipped easily against the young girl's wet body as she rode the attentive hand.</p><p>Farrah became intoxicated with wet warmth massaging her shoulders from above and the cunning child massaging her pussy from below. Steam began filling the shower booth as Farrah looked down at dear Amanda tending her clitty. She gazed in awe of the little girl stretching her lips eagerly around her throbbing labia. 'Does she do Tabatha like this?' Farrah wondered. So little and yet so powerful. ""I'll get your clitty again, baby girl!"" she said decisively as she looked down at the dear child. Amanda's brown eyes locked with hers and she sucked harder below.</p><p>Then she looked beside her at beautiful Tabatha's young body against Nicole. She had wished the moment would never end, then she saw Nicole being pinned against the warm glass as Tabby kneeled at her feet sucking her off torridly.</p><p>Farrah, dazed in her heightened arousal pulled little Amanda with her as she leaned her back against the booth. The favored child continued undaunted giving such pleasure to her mature lover till she had her orgasm. Gasps and moans echoed through the bathroom facility as Nicole gave in, too.</p><p>The young girls slathered in the wetness of their mentors till Tabatha shut the water off. Amanda pulled away smiling as Nicole praised the skills she had witnessed. Farrah nodded to Nicole and lifted the little girl into her arms tonguing the child's mouth. Nicole locked her arms over Tabatha's shoulders from behind and walked her into the Bedroom. Farrah followed with Amanda curled up in her embrace.</p><p>The girls lay on the bed watching the women towel each other dry. They giggled when the beautiful young women straddled them and stroked them dry as well. Frizzing their hair playfully and wandering the towels over their little bodies. Nicole lay atop Tabatha as they writhed their tongues together like sexy, amicable adults. Farrah, still straddling little Amanda caressed the girl lovingly and kissed down her little body locating the tight labia she loved the day before. Amanda smiled lifting her long thin legs open for the woman that would pleasure her again.</p><p>Nicole took her time rolling Tabby onto her sides kissing and fondling the young body she was enthralled with then throwing a leg upward and burying her tongue into the sweet nectar this pubescent pussy provided. Tabatha curled up on her side welcoming the love this woman would return holding her leg snug against her breast.</p><p>As the young women adorned these girls with cunnilingus, lovely Carla entered with fresh linens and paused smiling in admiration of the intimate, softly intertwined lovers sprawled out across the bed. Setting the towels aside, the young valet girl leaned her slender shoulders against the bedroom door nudging it closed as she quietly watched. Hearing the young girls moan from the love they accepted, dear Carla stroked her tingling pussy to a fervent ache. Seeing Amanda's legs spread and this beauty nodding within, the valet girl rolled her panties down then focused on her wetting labia and hardened clit.</p><p>Nicole glanced to the door and smiled at the awesome Spanish girl playing so intently with herself. She thought how irresistible the view must be then dropped her lips once again into sweet Tabatha's juices. Farrah was completely enthralled by the tiny pink pussy she embellished with a sloppy tongue. Carla worked her pussy memorizing this rarest of all erotic views. Dreamily thinking of photo keepsakes she could make here then masturbating to them any time she liked.</p><p>Then Farrah kneeled up and lifted little Amanda to her knees. The busy pair then noticed lovely Carla playing there against the closed door. Sweet Amanda smiled and pointed to her dearest friend for Farrah. They exchanged smiles but Farrah continued for now with her intentions on the darling child. She plopped onto her back and raised the nude girl above her. Face to face she lowered Amanda to sit on her breasts then she adjusted the pixy pussy against her lips.</p><p>Amanda giggled as she felt the long warm tongue enter her again, deeply. She gazed at the beautiful woman beneath her glaring back. Realizing this tongue had begun pumping in and out of her at a determined speed, Amanda stared blankly across the room gathering the sensations building inside. Her little ears began ringing as the raspy organ sawed in and out of her secret place. That heartfelt ache so new to this 6 year old sent her humping the fair complexion between her petite little legs.</p><p>Carla paused to run her hands through her long brown hair as she tilted her head to one side, glimpsing over the tiny thigh delighted to see the tongue plunging in and out of the pre-pubescent pussy. She shivered at the rapture, sliding her moist hands down her heated body so near orgasm. The dear child being taken so intimately by this beauty was more than she had hoped to envision. 'Oh, for Maria to see this! Oh, for a camera!'</p><p>The door behind her knocked to be opened. Her pussy ached and dripped but she contained herself to turn the knob allowing entry. Amanda's seductive mother peered in becoming another commendable voyeur. She wrapped herself around smitten Carla to join in the sexual drama playing out on this bedding. Pressing her fingers into the loving and sincere valet girl, they consumed the orgasmic atmosphere they behold.</p><p>To hear such ecstasy coming from their young apprentices became the richest of symphonies to their ears. The sight of two gorgeous, nubile women entreating their girls towards climax heightened their own arousal to mutual masturbation in the room.</p><p>The Latina caliente worked themselves compulsively yet Carla was now already shuddering as close as she had brought herself. Maria loved the display on the bedding but dropped to her knees to satisfy the need Carla was having. Maria slipped the panties down further and gobbled the dainty, throbbing knob offered her so many times before. Carla released with deafening sighs splashing Amanda's mother as her cum washed away. Amanda heard the cum and their eyes met at that moment heightening the epic orgasm. The crest was staggeringly delightful as young Carla kept her eyes on the dear child receiving cunnilingus on her knees that way.</p><p>Farrah probed the dear girl unfettered by her surroundings until she tasted the sweet humid drippings gently weeping from the child's cunny. The moment had caused her head to swoon, her mouth to water as she sucked the moisture into her taste buds. Nicole brought salacious Tabatha Ann to a violent cum as the girl writhed and gyrated below her. The prurient young woman felt so fulfilled giving the young girl such deep satisfaction. She delighted in the wetted splash she reluctantly wiped away. She couldn't help but nuzzle her blushing face into the pubescent folds keeping the climax alive in her mind's desires.</p><p>Maria stood guiding Carla's hands to her clitoris and tender vulva, pushing her delicate panties aside. As Carla's head still reeled she dutifully strummed the refined Latina's soaking labia. So luscious to the touch, submissive Carla dropped to her knees giving love to the throbbing maidenhead that sought release.</p><p>The unmatched pairs of lovers spent the moment recuperating on the bed as they enjoyed the enticing valet girl giving oral affection to Amanda's mother in earnest. As Maria drifted away nearing her peak she gazed at seductive Farrah whom she knew would become her next lover...no matter what the cost.</p><p>Carla lovingly wiped Maria dry using her well kept hair then turned to the bed catching a glimpse of 'her' new heart throb, Nicole. Both the daring Latinas now had designs of their own in mind for the striking young professional women. How would they maneuver the attraction these two have from their teen desires, to that of their own? Or even...could they?</p>"
936,Parcel Drop Off,deanna,1,"Subconsciously, a young woman redefines her sexuality.",['fg'],"<p>'Sqeeeeeeech' the burned brakes came to a halt. Linda had no idea how her last drop off of the day would seduce her priorities. She scanned her clipboard marking off her final package seeing it was shipped from an out of state toy manufacturer. Her strong sinewy legs carried her tight body through the big brown delivery truck to the very rear compartment where the shipping bag lay. Weary and ready for home, she lifts the parcel.</p><p>Her route took her into the industrial area of the city where apartment buildings were scarce and run down to say the least. She paused with concern as she stepped off the truck and walked up to the entrance. Heading for the elevator she thought about how fortunate she was to have a loving fiancé in the front office of the cartage center and the plans they had together for a nice house out in the country. She loved being physically fit for her sweetheart handling all sorts of packages during the day.</p><p>As she stepped from the elevator she saw the door marked appropriately from her address sheet. When she knocked the patter of little feet approached from the other side. Slowly the security latch clunked and two gentle bright blue girly eyes peeked out.</p><p>""Hello? I have a delivery for 'Clarissa'...is that you?"" Linda smiled. The pale little face nodded yes and the door swung open. The adorable young platinum blonde girl scurried to the middle of the room, turned and stared wide eyed at the beautiful woman entering.</p><p>Linda's pleated brown shorts and tan blouse were captivating to the frightened child who inadvertently allowed a stranger in. ""Are your parents home, Clarissa?"" Linda inquired. The girl slowly nodded 'no' and Linda saw her eyes tear up. ""Oh, sweetheart! Lets see what came for you...shall we?"" Linda approached the child and knelt down on one knee. ""Oh look Clarissa, a big fluffy teddy bear."" she grinned opening the bag.</p><p>Little Clarissa hugged the stuffed toy closely and stared at Linda, very intrigued. ""When will your parents be home, dear?"" Linda was concerned. The young girl dropped the toy and fell into Linda's arms, weeping. Linda thought about what she should do. Calling for help might cause trouble for the child. Staying with her would defeat her time schedule. The girl looked to be only 5 or 6 years old.</p><p>""You lock the door real good and play with your teddy, I really must go."" she confided. She hugged the girl one last time and walked toward the hall. Turning to close the door she looked back at the lovely child. She froze in her footsteps seeing the child standing there with her shorts around her ankles, one hand on her coochie and sucking her thumb. ""What are you doing Clarissa?"" Linda digressed. The child's empty eyes drew her in. Clarissa fondled her pronounced pubic bone waiting response from the beautiful woman. Linda felt herself up down below envying the lewd display. Glancing over her shoulder to the hallway...no one was there. 'Does this child want me? She's so beautiful! Do I dare?' Chills ran up her spine. She tried to move but somehow she couldn't, being there alone.</p><p>'What's happening to me?' she thought. More chills followed....or were they mini-orgasms? She glared as the girl played with herself there. Their eyes locked on each other. Linda couldn't speak! She was stunned! Beside herself with disbelief!</p><p>She watched herself push the apartment door closed. 'Why can't I leave here?' Enthralled somehow with this odd situation, Linda locked the door knob and took a step. She looked at the toy on the floor then back to the girl.</p><p>'I've never felt like this before!' She flogged herself. 'My pussy tingles. Why do I feel this way?' Her mind reeled, her ears rang. Linda felt herself pulled to the angelic little girl as she caressed her need.</p><p>She unfastened her shorts and sat on the old sofa. Looking at the girl again, her little shirt was on the floor and now she was totally nude, still staring as she masturbated. 'I'm a reasonable woman? My man would curse me if he found me like this!' she wept. The child moved slowly toward her. Linda unbuttoned her blouse, her shear bra exposed. Magnetically, she lift her thighs removing her panties.</p><p>Staring back at the girl, Linda parted her blouse and pulled a tit from each cup. Little Clarissa stood between her knees expressionless yet a hinted smile in her eyes. Linda looked the child up and down drawn to her flawless flesh, her timid ministrations. Linda's nipples tingled the way only a woman could feel. She saw them standing proudly up and outward as she looked at her trimmed bush that faded into peach fuzz on her abs.</p><p>Clarissa noticed too. She also noticed Linda mindlessly fondling her own wetted folds. A young adult woman and a desperate waif in mutual masturbation. Linda was surely under a spell. One she was not willing to resist.</p><p>'Sexy, despicable me...or is it her?' The young girl offered enticement then brought it on her knees unto confused Linda. When the young girl slathered her face into Linda's labia trumpets sounded, choirs sang.</p><p>The delivery girl swooned towards an orgasm stronger than her man had ever given her. Where did a girl of this age learn the magic she yearned for. Even now as she humped for the child who had yet to tend her clit the current was amazing.</p><p>Clarissa then latched onto the throbbing clitoris emerging from it's sheath. Linda's mind failed to comprehend anything more. As the orgasm brought forth it's forbidden agenda from this child, in the midst of climactic throws...'click-click-thunk' the door to the apartment opened. Linda expressed herself as a doe caught in headlights.</p><p>Twin teenage sisters entered the room and paused as Clarissa sucked on Linda. They laughed and one said to the other ""Looks like Clarissa found a new friend!"" As they dropped their book bags to the floor the other said</p><p>""Looks like we did, too!""</p><p>Linda shook in twisted orgasm being caught and applauded at the same time. The twin sisters stripped each other of their clothes and as they approached Linda the sound of a diesel engine became evident. The closer they came the louder it got. Clarissa smiled up at her sisters with strings of cum hanging from her lips. When her sisters smiled back...Linda jolted awake looking out the windshield of her delivery truck.</p><p>Her smitten mind spun with episodes of her sister experimenting with her. Her fiancé making love to her. The elevator ride to the apartment. The dear teddy bear pulled from the bag. The dream house in the country.</p><p>Linda grabbed the steering wheel.She tried to make sense of it all. She looked up at the old apartment building and saw it had long been abandoned with it's windows missing and heavy smoke damage up the exterior walls. The doors she entered were teetering on their broken hinges... ""What the hell just happened to me!?!?"" !!@*&amp;%$</p><p>The bewildered young vixen beseeched all that was holy! All that mattered in her life!</p><p>She jumped out of the truck and looked at the sides of the building...nothing?</p><p>Shaking her head she drove away then 'squeech' came the familiar sound as she hit the brakes.</p><p>She looked to the floor...then over her shoulder into the truck shelves. 'Where is it?'</p><p>""Where did that last package go?""</p>"
937,"Debbie and Heather, Part I",Debby,1,Debbie discovers daughter's lover.,"['F,f']","<p>It was 8 months ago now, and it seems like it was just yesterday. I
can still feel the butterflies in my stomach, making their way to my
pussy when I think of it all.</p><p>My name is Debbie, I'm a 39-year-old mother of one gorgeous 12-year-old girl,
Rachel. After a few years of marriage and several more of raising
Rachel, my husband left us for an Internet fling. I was devistated at
the time, but it was a blessing in the long run.</p><p>Not having a man around the house reminded me of just how much I
enjoyed being not only with my daughter, but around other women. More
than being around them, I became reaquainted with the tender touch
feel and smell of women. It was as if the doors had opened for me and
I had found myself after so long. I knew I just wanted to be with
women now.</p><p>As my daughter grew, I found myself noticing how she was becoming a
woman before my very eyes. She lost her baby fat and her curves had
begun to form. For the record, I'm 5'5, 125,  with shoulder length
auburn hair and an ample 38DD chest. I watched my daughter start to
develop and knew she would follow in the footsteps of all her female
relatives, with a large bust as well as seductive curves. She was not
quite 5' yet, her figure still developing (despite what seemed like a
lovely little behind!)</p><p>Rachel was an outgoing girl and rarely a day went by that she didn't
have a few of her little friends over. I would order pizza for the
usual gaggle of loud and crazy young girls. One sleepover night a
friend of Rachel's I hadn't seen before appeared at the door. Taller
than the other girls, almost my height, she seemed almost unreal. She
had long golden hair down the middle of her back, full lips, and wide
light brown eyes. Curiously, she had already developed breasts much
larger than the other girls and I found myself staring at the T-shirt
stretched over them.</p><p>""Hi, I'm Heather."" She smile sweetly to me.</p><p>I welcomed her after a moment of staring, and told her to go on up to
Rachel's room, where the other girls were.</p><p>As she walked up the stairs I became entranced by her. Her legs were
slender but toned, with a hint of a tan. I guessed she either played
sports or was part of the cheer squad.</p><p>As the girls played their games and watched movies, I couldn't get
Heather out of my mind. Long after they went to sleep, I lay in
bed thinking of her. I tried to shake it. You shouldn't think of
her, she's your daughter's age, I told myself. The more I tried not
to think of her, the more I did. And the more I thought of her, the
more I let my hand roam over my body. First I touched over my
panties, but then, as the thoughts grew more exciting, I rubbed under
my panties, feeling my juices flow freely at the thought of this
nubile little girl.</p><p>Over the next few weeks, these fantasies continued, gathering steam
everytime Heather would come over. Luckily for me, sometimes it was
just Rachel and Heather and I could enjoy her sight with the excuse
of watching them out by the pool or helping choose an outfit to go to
the mall in.</p><p>Then one day I found one of my 'privite' DVDs under Rachel's
mattress. Like many of the what-I-thought-were-hidden DVDs I had,
this was an all lesbian one. My little girl was watching lesbian
porn? I didn't know what to feel and REALLY didn't know what to feel
when I noticed I was quite wet thinking of my little Rachel and
Heather watching my movie! I quickly put it back where she left it
and went to my room and masturbated to one of my hardest orgasms in a
long time.</p><p>Next time Heather came over, I made sure that my DVDs were easy to get
to and I made an excuse to get out of the house. I left for the mall
and came back a few hours later. When I returned, Heather and Rachel
were on the couch giggling each time they saw me. I left them alone
and went to my room and could tell that another DVD was missing.</p><p>A little while later I drove Rachel and Heather to Heather's house to
study. I couldn't wait to see what DVD the girls had watched! As I
drove I got so excited my nipples were almost bursting through my
shirt. I checked under Rachel's mattress and there was my DVD. Not
only that, but there were a pair of panties and a magazine.</p><p>I opened the magazine and looked at what my Rachel was looking at.
Young teen girls licking each other. Teens sticking vibrators in each
other. Teens fucking each other with abandon! As I turned each page I
got more excited and wet. The DVD they took was an ""older/younger""
lesbian one. It featured one scene where a 'mother' seduces her
daughter's friend. The mother caught the friend masturbating and
took her lesbian virginity in her daughter's bed. I smiled and hoped
that was an omen. I knew now that I could have Heather, if I played
my cards right.</p><p>A week later and there was another sleepover. Rachel and Heather
scurried to Rachel's room for the night. I told them I was heading to
bed early and that I was bushed. I waited a few hours until I figured
they were certain I was asleep, then I crept down the hall toward
Rachel's room. Light from the TV snuck from under the door and I
could hear the TV on. As I got closer I could hear the TV more clearly.</p><p>I heard sounds of women making love: the moans, the licks, the 'fuck me'
gasps. I was getting so excited just knowing they were watching, and
presumably turned on by, the same thing I was. With one hand on my
breast, heart pounding, I silently turned the doorknob and opened the
door just a crack.</p><p>In the soft glow of the TV, I saw something that I will never forget,
or wish to. Rachel naked, standing bent over facing away from me,
toward the TV, her legs apart, her hotter-than-I-thought ass pressed
out. And behind her, on her knees, Heather, equally naked, with her
face between Rachel's young cheeks. I nearly gasped outloud! I was
shocked as well as excited. Shocked my 12-year-old daughter was
having sex, but excited by the sight of two gorgeous young girls
engaged in pleasure. I stood silently as Heather ate out my little
girl from behind. I could see Rachel staring at the movie and
twitching each time Heather's tongue touched her clit or ass. I heard
the moans and wails on the porn movie as Rachel would moan herself.</p><p>She responded to Heather with a mixture of breathy moans, ""More more
more,"" and, ""Yes, that's so good, yes."" As I watched I could see
Rachel's young chest start to heave, her breathing becoming quicker.</p><p>She was going to cum. My little girl was going to cum with her
friend's tongue in her pussy.</p><p>""Oh yes Heather,"" Rachel purred. ""Yes, do
it. I'm going to cum.""</p><p>Heather seemed to try even harder as Rachel
spoke, her mouth pressed so hard to my daughter's body. I pulled and
pinched my nipples as I watched my little girl orgasm in little
grunts and moaning bursts. As Rachel began to turn around, I heard
Heather chuckle softly.</p><p>""That was the best ever Heather,"" Rachel sighed.</p><p>""You taste so good Rach. I love eating you,"" a happy
sounding Heather answered.</p><p>With that I closed the door and snuck back
to my room. My heart was beating so fast and hard as I thought of what I had
seen. I tore off my own clothes and was so excited it took me almost
no time to orgasm. As I lay on my bed I heard something. I put my
robe on and peeked out. Heather had padded down the hallway and to
the bathroom. Just as I was going to close my door again, Heather
came out again. I stepped into the hallway as she approached Rachel's
door. ""Hi Heather."" She froze and it was then I really noticed, in
the near darkness, that she was still naked. As she stood there,
frozen, I gazed at her body. What a body! The breasts I had only
caught a glimpse of before were now on full display. She had budding
nearly B cup breasts with large areolas. It's now or never, I
thought. I came slowly up to her.</p><p>""I saw what you and Rachel were
doing,"" I whispered close to her. Her big eyes watched me closely as
I placed a hand on her shoulder. ""So you like to lick pussy, don't
you Heather?""</p><p>She didn't say a thing, but had a look of confusion and
worry on her face. I got closer.</p><p>""Do you like licking Rachel's pussy?
Tell me Heather.""</p><p>She nodded slowly, her eyes never losing contact
with mine.</p><p>""Tell me Heather, do you like the taste of pussy?"" I was
getting myself extremely excited by now.</p><p>""Y—y—yes Maam.""</p><p>I slid my
hand down her chest, the palm gliding over her puffy nipples. I
could feel them harden. I pressed my lips to hers, softly. I could
feel the warmth of her lips and taste—my own daughter's pussy! My
juices were flowing freely now.</p><p>""Come Heather. . .come with me.""</p><p>I took her hand and she silently followed me to my room.
Without a word I closed the door and there I was with this young
naked goddess, a goddess that likes to lick pussy. I undid my robe
and let it fall to the ground. Moving to her, I kissed her again, and
this time she responded, kissing back. At first tentitively, then
with more emotion. My hands caressed her body as we kissed
passionately. My tongue found hers and played. Our breath mingled as
this lovely little creature began to show exactly how sexy she could
be.</p><p>""Heather,"" I whispered. ""How'd you like to eat my pussy?"" Heather
looked at me and nodded, a slight smile upon her puffy pout lips.</p>"
938,"Debbie and Heather, Part II",Debby,1,Debbie has fun with Heather,"['F', 'g']","<p>""Heather"" I whispered, ""how'd you like to eat my pussy?"" Heather
looked at me and nodded, a slight smile upon her puffy pout lips. I
leaned into her again, kissing her again. My lips pressing and melting
with her. Her mouth responded with young girl enthusiasm mixed with
excitement. Our bodies pressed together as we kissed. Breasts touched
breasts. I could feel how hard my nipples had become as they pressed
into the lovely young breasts of Heather. I ran my fingers along her
back, down over her perfectly shaped behind, fingernails gently
drawing lines up along her side and surrounding her puffy excited
nipples. This girl was too much, and I think we both knew it. I broke
our passionate kiss and smiled at her. Heather’s big eyes stared at me
as I moved to my bed, lying on the comforter.</p><p>“Come here Heather” I beckoned with a finger, “time to see what kind
of pussy eater you are.” I could barely believe I was able to say
that, but I found it both erotic and nasty, heightening every emotion
I was experiencing. Slowly, Heather moved toward the end of the bed.
With just the light from the TV to illuminate the room, I could see
even more just how delicious this young 12 year old was. The cool blue
of the TV surrounded her body and I could see the light baby hairs on
her body, her golden hair illuminated and framing her body, and her
curves, yes she had curves!, moving with feline purity toward me. I
drank in her vision as she began to climb on the bed, her hands
sliding on my ankles. Then thighs. Heather’s eyes locked onto mine as
she slowly crawled up the bed. I could only hear the sound of my heart
pounding loudly in my chest, my ears and my pussy. Her hair trailed on
my leg as she drew nearer, my little vision of beauty. Slowly I opened
my legs further, almost unable to believe she was about to taste me.</p><p>On hands and knees, Heather was directly over my hips, and she looked
down toward my pussy . . .and she smiled. I did too. “Mrs. Sellers,
can I taste you?” came her sweet and sexy whispering voice. “Oh yes
Heather, yes. And please, call me Debbie.” She cocked her head to the
side just a little and lowered her head to my mound, with her gorgeous
ass still high in the air. I felt her breath caressing my inner thighs
and outer lips as she got closer. Her tiny fingers opened my lips
slightly and I felt my entire body jump ever so slightly. She didn’t
seem to notice as I felt her tongue tentatively touch my lips. I
trembled. My skin was full of goose bumps. My head was swimming. I
watched her closely as she became more aggressive with her tongue.</p><p>Slowly her tongue licked up, then down my lips. The tip of her tongue
found my clit and lingered long enough to make me press my hips upward
toward her sweet mouth.</p><p>“Is this ok Mrs, umm, Debbie?”</p><p>“Yes Heather, that’s perfect, don’t stop honey.”</p><p>She smiled at me, wryly, and lowered herself again upon me.</p><p>Gaining confidence, Heather’s tongue flicked my clit in little
circles, and licked up every drop of my near flood of juices. It all
felt so good I was trembling with every movement of her tongue. Then,
after I thought she had done everything she knew, I felt her push her
mouth more into me, and I felt her lips surround my clit. That’s when
she started to suck. Quickly I lost control of my body at the extreme
sensations Heather was giving me. I exploded. Over and over and over.
Quickly and with my muscles contracting and spasming quickly.  </p><p>Panting heavily, I pulled Heather up to me and kissed her like I had
never kissed anyone before. My heart pounded as my lips threatened to
devour this young beauty. I held her close to me as my body tried to
relax.</p><p>“Was that ok Debbie?”</p><p>“Heather, that was wonderful. You already seem to know so much.”</p><p>“That’s what Rachel always says,” she said with a slight smile on her
face.</p><p>This little minx knew it was a turn on to mention Rachel to me and her
smile told me so.</p><p>“So, does Rachel make you cum by licking your lovely pussy as well?”</p><p>“She tries, but doesn’t always make me. . cum.”</p><p>“Well honey, it’s time for me to try.” I said, smiling into her wide eyes.</p><p>Kissing my way down her neck, I licked a line to one of her
unbelievably pert puffy nipples. I let my tongue wander around the
edge of her areola, judging her enjoyment by the deepening of her
breathing.. Taking almost all of her breast into my mouth, I sucked
gently as my hand caressed her other nipple. Gentle moans escaped her
mouth. Her chest heaved as I sucked slower or faster. Leaving her
breast with a soft lick, I turned my attention to her other nipple. I
let my teeth run along the hard nipple of this little girl, my tongue
dancing on her skin as I moved my mouth. I could feel her stomach
contract and moved as my breasts rubbed her skin. I slowly began
licking toward her stomach, moving down her body.</p><p>I ran my hands down her side, caressing her thighs and I kissed down
her stomach. Moving lower still, my mouth kissed over her almost
hairless mound. Her wispy hair such a turn on. Opening her legs, I
smiled at her puffy pussy and how it was now so suddenly going to be
mine. I licked down and around her lips. Her body shook slightly and
shivered as my tongue parted the outer folds of her lips. I could
taste her for the first time. The juices of a young girl have such a
distinctive taste. Within her lips, she was very very wet. I spread
her lips open with my fingers and moved around and around, savoring
every drop of liquid and every sigh and moan it elicited.</p><p>Moving back her lips, I found her clit, first gently blowing on it.
Her body stiffened slightly as her little hard clit glistened before
me. I pressed my tongue broadly against her clit and felt her entire
body jump. I licked up, slowly, letting her body shake and jump, until
the tip of my tongue stood firmly on her clit. With little swirls, I
moved my tongue along this little angel’s clit. Her moans became
louder, sighs deeper. The more she reacted, the more active I became.
I reached behind her and pulled her hips to me, pressing myself to her
pussy with a hunger. The moment my tongue touched her hole, she let
out a short loud scream, moaning hard, and sat up panting hard.</p><p>“I’m cumming, oh God I’m cumming” she panted.</p><p>Heather exploded on my mouth and I drank her up, not wanting to miss
even a bit of this beauty.</p><p>After a few moments her breathing slowed as I watched her chest heave.
I kissed her warm inner thighs as she came down from her orgasm.</p><p>“Mrs Sellers, I mean Debbie, that was wonderful. Oh God.”</p><p>“Heather, it was just as good for me.” I smiled as I looked at her
angelic face.</p><p>I moved up to lie next to her. Instinctively we wrapped our arms
around each other, holding tight, so as not to lose the preciousness
of what we just shared. I kissed her forehead as she rested her face
upon my chest. My God, I thought, how could this be more perfect?
Heather’s body and mine felt as one that night. The cool air through
my window could barely intrude upon our little cocoon of, what?, lust?
I didn’t even want to know what it meant. I just knew it was electric.</p><p>“Heather,” I asked, “Rachel doesn’t know you’re in here, right?” I
guess it was a little late to find out about that, but I wasn’t really
thinking of anything but Heather earlier.</p><p>“No, she usually falls right to sleep after we,” she paused, so cute,
“after we have sex.”</p><p>“Good good. I don’t see why she needs to know about this, right?”</p><p>“Ok. As long as we can do this again,” she looked up at me with her
big eyes and, as I noticed for the first time, a fine smattering of
freckles across her nose and cheeks, “is that ok Debbie?”</p><p>“Heather, nothing would make me happier. But now, I think you should
go back to Rachel’s room. She might wonder where you were in the
morning you know.”</p><p>“You’re right again!” she brightened up with a wide smile. My God,
with her hair disheveled and falling over her shoulder she was a
vision of beauty.</p><p>She got up and as she got to the door she turned and looked back at
me. “Do you really think Rachel would mind if she knew? I mean, she
might like to share.” I stared at her perfect ass as she stood there.
“Oh well, night Debbie.” And she blew a little kiss to me.</p><p>“Night Heather.”</p><p>Such a doll.</p>"
939,"Debbie and Heather, Part III",Debby,1,Heather has a nice surprise for Debbie,"['F', 'f', 'f']","<p>I woke up with a smile on my face. A sleepy dreamy satisfied smile.
For a split second I could scarcely what had happened. I had just
enjoyed, enjoyed!, a gorgeous little creature named Heather.</p><p>The room was filled with the scent of sex. It was a pleasing smell. I
could almost still taste Heather on my tongue. I could see her wide
eyes as I touched her unbelievable young breasts.</p><p>In a matter of moments from waking up, I was already wet and lightly
touching myself thinking of last night. Building slowly, my orgasm
gained momentum as I remembered the feel of her hair as it fell on my
skin. I shuddered as I could envision her pert lips the moment before
they pressed into mine. My God! This girl could make me cum without
even being in the same room! My legs shuddered as I enjoyed a nice
wake-up orgasm.</p><p>Now what? I asked myself. I didn’t want to overthink it, but I didn’t
want to be totally naïve about what happened. Firstly, how
experienced, really, was Heather? Clearly she and Rachel, my
daughter, were having sex. It seemed that Heather, for being 12, was
quite well versed in pleasing another woman. Surely she wasn’t
perfect, but she certainly knew what she was doing.</p><p>Secondly, how sure was I that she would keep our secret. . .secret?
If so, this could get very interesting. If not, problems.</p><p>Thirdly, was she serious about sharing herself with me AND Rachel? My
own Rachel. My daughter, who until now, I hadn’t even thought of in
anything other than a traditional way. Exactly what had Heather
meant? As I wondered about this I had flashing images in my mind of
Rachel bent over and Heather licking her from behind. I felt the
flutter inside me as my minds’ eye focused on Rachel’s thin shapely
legs and her upturned tight little ass.</p><p>As I readied myself for this Saturday morning, I could hear the girls
in the living room, watching TV and giggling as usual. I put my think
pink robe on over a nightshirt and panties, checked myself in the
mirror and went out to perform my normal breakfast making duties for
the girls.</p><p>I was met with giggling from Rachel and Heather, as they were both
wedged into the leather sofa watching TV. Both of them had on wool
pajama bottoms, pink and yellow for Rachel, light blue with tiny red
dots for Heather. Rachel wore a large concert t-shirt I got for her
last time I saw Dave Matthews. As for Heather. . .she wore a plain
white tanktop that was just tight enough to cling to her stomach,
waist, and was see through enough for me to make out the outlines of
her areolas if I stared, which I was.</p><p>“What Mom?” Rachel asked.</p><p>“Ummm, what? Do you two want some breakfast?” I stammered as I tried
to act nonchalant.</p><p>I looked from Rachel to Heather and back again waiting for an answer.
So far Heather had not made any visual indication of what happened
last night. I guessed that was a good sign.  </p><p>“Pancakes!” spouted Rachel.</p><p>“Eggs,” countered Heather.</p><p>“And orange juice. OK Mom?”</p><p>“Sure thing honey.”</p><p>Whew. Rachel didn’t seem to know anything about last night and
Heather certainly was playing it cool enough that for a brief moment
I wondered if it even happened. Of course it did! I smiled to myself.</p><p>While I had some eggs in the pan I heard the padding of young feet
behind me.</p><p>“What can I get you honey?” I turned to see Heather with a coy, sexy,
smile on her face. She walked right up to me, looked toward the
living room and whispered to me “You made me cum so hard last night.”
She closed her eyes quickly and feigned a swoon.  I could feel her
warm breath on my neck as she leaned into me.</p><p>I stood speechless as her body touched mine. She leaned forward,
kissing me softly, sweetly, on the lips. I kissed her back and we
shared a brief moment of bliss. Our breath intertwining for just a
split second. My heart jumped, with tiny electric shocks flying to
and from my pussy. My nipples were so hard I thought she might even
feel them through my thick robe.</p><p>“Honey,” I whispered back, “We have to be careful. OK?”</p><p>Heather cocked her head to the side, smiled with her eyes. “I just
had to kiss you again.” And with a light squeeze of my arm she padded
back to the living room, bouncing with a boundless energy of her age.
My entire body ached for her.</p><p>I served breakfast quickly, excusing myself to clean up a few things
in my room so that I wouldn’t be a tempting target for any of
Heather’s flirtatious glances and touches. After half an hour I came
back to clean up and once again found Rachel and Heather cemented
together in the leather chair. There was the requisite giggling and
whispering and more giggling.</p><p>I did the dishes and once again heard the sound of young feet
approaching me from behind. My heart jumped and twirled before I
heard “Mom, are you going to be home all day today, or do you
have . . . anything to do?”</p><p>I smiled to myself, thinking that she wanted me out of the house so
she and Heather could be alone.</p><p>“Well honey,” I lied, “I have a few things I need to go out and get.
I was going to go in a few minutes. Is there anything you need?”
“No, no. I was just wondering.”</p><p>I finished up the dishes and listened to the girls talking silently
and giggling in the living room as Rachel told Heather I was going to
leave.  The girls, talking loudly and excitedly as 12 year olds are
wont to do, they bounded down the hallway and into Rachel’s room.</p><p>I put on a comfy sun dress of light purples, gathered my purse and
mentally pictured a repeat of what I saw with Rachel and Heather the
yesterday.</p><p>“OK girls, I’ll see you in about an hour.” I called down the hallway,
giving them enough time to have fun.  </p><p>“OK Mom,” came the reply from both the girls, in unison.</p><p>Halfway down the block I remembered that I didn’t have my checkbook.
I had to backtrack, which was pretty annoying and took me nearly 10
minutes because of some construction and parked back in front of the
house, so I could get back on the road quicker.</p><p>As I came in the door I was greeted with the sight of Heather, in
just her pajama bottoms and socks, walking from the kitchen with a
tootsie pop in her mouth. I froze with my hand on the doorknob and
she stood frozen in mid-step, her perfect body in profile.</p><p> Her eyes were initially wide in surprise, but after a second she
smiled slightly and turned toward me, giving me a long look at her
absurdly perfect breasts. Breasts that my mouth and tongue had
caressed the night before. Breasts that even now featured hardening
nipples atop her large puffy areolas.</p><p>I began to speak, with no idea what I was going to say. But Heather
moved quickly, placing her finger to her lovely full lips and with a
low “shhhhhh” she took my hand.</p><p>Taking the tootsie pop from her mouth she whispered, “come with me, I
have something to show you.” I could smell the cherry on her soft
breath as she gave me a peck on my still stunned lips, taking my hand
and leading me quietly down the hallway.</p><p>As we got to Rachel’s door she turned to me, smiling a big smile and
raising her eyebrows in delight. I followed her without thinking and
was nearly shaking with uncertainty as Heather opened the door.</p><p>And inside the room. In front of the bed stood Rachel, naked, with
one of my sleep masks on. Her hair was pulled into a small ponytail
behind her head and she seemed to have on lip gloss. I could see it
shimmer in the light. Her arms were by her side and she moved her
legs slightly, shifting her weight back and forth slowly in a nervous
manner.</p><p>The closer I looked the more I saw my little girl as a really sexy
girl, despite her not having developed the way Heather had. Her small
breasts had a slight movement to them as she shifted her weight and
her nipples were erect and longer than Heather’s. Not surprisingly, I
couldn’t see any pubic hair, but I didn’t find that too unusual, as I
had almost none when I was her age too.</p><p>Heather placed her finger to her mouth again, to stop me from an
inadvertent gasp as she approached Rachel.</p><p>“Are you sure my mom is gone?” Rachel said, excitedly.</p><p>“Yes, I’m sure she’s gone.”</p><p>“It would be so embarrassing if she saw us like this.”</p><p>“And what if she did? Maybe she’d be OK with it.” Heather smiled and
looked at me as she said it.</p><p>“Oh yeah, she’d freak! I’m surprised she hasn’t found out about the
DVDs we watch yet.”</p><p>Heather walked to Rachel, motioning me to follow close behind.
She moved forward and kissed Rachel lightly. Softly. Rachel kissed
back, leaving her arms dangling at her side.</p><p>“You wouldn’t want her to see you kiss me like that?” Heather cooed.</p><p>“No” Rachel nearly whispered, her breathing deepening.</p><p>“Or even kiss you herself like that. . .her lips touching yours and
her tongue in your mouth. . .”</p><p>“Oh Heather. . .” Rachel was extremely excited and letting her
imagination wander. I was frozen close to Heather and could feel
myself getting wetter by the moment. I looked down and could see my
nipples pushing under my dress.</p><p>“And what if her hand were to lightly touch you here. .” Heather ran
her fingertips from Rachel’s neck to her breasts, moving slowly from
one to the other. Rachel could only sigh and her breathing got
deeper.</p><p>Heather took my hand and as she spoke, she placed my fingers on
Rachel’s body. “And if her hands were to caress your chest, running
over your hard nipples. . .”</p><p>“Oh yes Mom,” Rachel sighed.</p><p>I let my hand move on its own now, with Heather releasing my wrist.
The feel of my daughters’ soft silky smooth skin making my stomach
turn flips. My fingertips surrounded one of her nipples and I lightly
pulled on it. “oooohhh yes” came Rachel’s reply.</p><p>Heather smiled into my eyes as I looked at this little nymph. She
went a bit further still. “And if she leaned in, kissing and licking
your hard little nipple, would you like that?”</p><p>“Oh God yes. I want her to lick my nipple.”</p><p>“You want your mom to lick and suck your nipple Rachel?”</p><p>“Yes Heather. . .” Rachel obliged.</p><p>I followed Heather’s script and leaned forward, careful not to get
too close, and placed my lips upon the tip of Rachel’s left nipple,
feeling her body tense in excitement as I tasted her skin. She sighed
loudly as I let my tongue lick around and around, teasing and
enjoying my daughter’s lovely body.</p><p>“Heather, that feels so good. I want that all the time.”</p><p>I pulled back, not wanting to get too greedy, and ran my hand over
Heather’s chest, enjoying her flawless skin.</p><p>“Rachel, I want you to lay on your back today. I want to taste you
like that.” Heather clearly enjoyed telling Rachel what to do.
Rachel, for her part, was clearly enjoying Heather’s attention and
what Heather could do to her.</p><p>Rachel lay back with her tiny butt on the edge of the bed, opening
her legs slightly and I got my first look at my daughter’s young
pussy. Her lips were more visible than Heather’s were, and showed a
deeper color than her skin.</p><p>“Maybe your mom would want to follow up kissing your nipple with
tasting your pussy.” Heather teased as she let her hands run over
Rachel’s legs, sliding up her inner thighs. Rachel was involuntarily
moving her hips in anticipation of her lover’s touch. “Oh yes, my mom
going to taste my pussy.” It was almost too much for me to hear that.
I was soaking wet under my dress.  Heather ran her fingers over
Rachel’s lips, sliding her finger between her lips, exposing a
glistening wetness that coated her finger.</p><p>Heather smiled and held out her wet finger to me. I knew what I was
supposed to do. I took her finger in my mouth, sucking it greedily,
but softly. What I tasted was sweet and gave me a greater hunger for
more. Heather smiled as she saw how I enjoyed it. She moved forward
and kissed around Rachel’s bare pussy. I got closer, to see what it
was that I really wanted. As I did, I let my left hand slide down
under Heather’s pajama bottoms, feeling her soft and toned ass.</p><p>I let my hand slide between her cheeks, moving down lower and finding
her puffy wet little girl lips. I heard an audible sigh as I stroked
her lovely pussy. She leaned forward and began to lick Rachel up and
down. I stared as Heather used her tongue to part Rachel’s wet lips,
pushing the tip of her tongue into Rachel, who emitted a loud moan.</p><p>I continued to rub Heather even as she found and licked Rachel’s clit
in slow little circles. When I pushed the tip of my finger into
Heather, she bucked slightly and pushed her tongue into Rachel, who
let out a sharp moan, her legs shaking.</p><p>“Open your legs wider honey,” Heather purred. Rachel did as told.
Heather beckoned me forward.</p><p>“Do you like how your mom licks your pretty pussy Rachel?”</p><p>“Oh God yes Heather, so much.”</p><p>“Would you like her to lick you until you cum?” Heather was a sexy
sexy girl.</p><p>“I want that so bad,” was the reply.</p><p>With that Heather lightly pulled me forward, positioning me in front
of my daughter’s exposed, open, wet, willing pussy. I could smell her
scent. I’d tasted her juices. I wanted her so badly. I leaned over
and ran my broad tongue over her full lips, which elicited
an “ooooohhhh.”</p><p>Heather reached over my head and opened Rachel’s lips for me. I
licked slowly up and down the edges of Rachel’s warm pussy. She was
so wet her juices were dripping down her lips and onto the bed. I
licked up and down, around in circles and pressed my tongue into her.
I wanted to do everything to her I possibly could. She pressed her
hips to me as my tongue pushed into her pussy. She was warm and tight
and no virgin. Her moans egged me on and my mouth was covered in her
juices.</p><p>“Oh yes Mom, lick me, yes Mom,” I could hear over my own lapping. I
concentrated on her clit for a while, with the tip of my tongue
pressing against it and then rolling my tongue around it over and
over. Heather then returned the favor to me, by reaching under my
dress and rubbing me through my soaking panties as I lapped away at
Rachel’s pussy.</p><p>All of a sudden Rachel started to buck, her breathing quickened and
her moans got loud and intense. “Oh God I’m going to cum, yes yes
yes” urged me on more. With a squeal she exploded on my mouth, her
juices covering my lips, in my mouth, all over my face. I slowed my
licking and then backed off.  Heather moved closer to Rachel, “Did
you like that Rachel?”</p><p>“Oh yes” Rachel panted slowly, “Oh my God yes.”</p><p>“Stay there honey,” Heather said as we rose, “I’ll be back with a
glass of water for you.”</p><p>We closed the door behind us and in the entry way I pulled Heather to
me and kissed her with all my might, finding her tongue and feeling
her warm body pressing passionately to me. I reached into her pajamas
again and found her little hard clit and began rubbing her. She
pressed her head to my chest and was breathing very heavy as she got
closer and closer to orgasm. I put my finger into her and she pushed
down, her body shuddering and cumming on my hand. I held her close
until she gained her breathing again.</p><p>“That was so hot” she whispered.</p><p>“I was thinking the same thing.” I smiled back at her. “But I need to
leave and not let Rachel know.”</p><p>Heather smiled at me. “You’re wonderful,” she said and kissed me,
exhausted.</p><p>I left her in the kitchen getting my sexually satisfied daughter a
drink of water as I went back out on my errands, with soaked panties
and my daughter’s cum on my lips.</p>"
940,"Debbie and Heather, Part IV",Debby,1,Mother and Daughter finally come together,"['F', 'f']","<p>Dreams of Heather and Rachel filled my night. Every hour or so I would
wake up, soaked, thinking of one of those heavenly girls. Their eyes.
Their legs. Their undeniably sexy lips. My God! Those lips! How tender
and tasty they were and how I longed to have them between my thighs.</p><p>Laying there in the early morning I let my hand drift to my wet pussy,
rubbing myself in a half-dream nirvana. Shuddering, I felt my muscles
tighten and my legs jump on the cool white sheets as another series of
orgasms swept joyfully through my body.</p><p>I awoke just enough to reach my nightstand and pull out my trusty
purple vibrator. What the hell, I thought, Rachel is asleep and I need
a great cum before I head off to work today. I slid the vibrator,
purring on the low setting, slowly over my mound and along my swollen
wet lips. The tip found my clit and I moved it slowly around the
edges, teasing myself as well as elevating my excitement.</p><p>My mind, never short on images when masturbating, flicked from one to
another. Work friends, neighbors, Heather and, oh my, Rachel. There
she was again, Rachel. My eyes were closed; legs open as I pressed the
vibrator inside, my mind focused upon my daughter. I could see her
lean legs, her tight soft ass, and her hairless little pussy. I
quickened the pace of pumping the vibrator, which was now humming at
high speed, while I imagined Rachel.</p><p>In my mind she was now in front of me, naked, teasing her tiny hard
nipples. I could hear myself moaning now, getting more and more turned
on. I could see her tongue licking up my leg, feeling her trace a line
up my inner thigh. “Oh God yes” I moaned. Her hair trailed over my
sensitive skin as her eyes followed my every movement. “Yes Rachel,
yes” I was moaning, louder now.</p><p>I could see her lay between my legs, and feel her breath on my pussy.
I could almost feel her tongue touching me. The vibrator was deep
inside me as I rubbed my clit to simulate her tongue. “Yes Rachel,
lick Mommy’s pussy.” I heard myself say. God it was so hot. I loved
how nasty it sounded. “Taste me, fuck yes, taste my cunt.” I felt like
such a slut. I pulled the vibrator and held it against my exposed clit.</p><p>“Yes yes yes!!” I was very loud now. “Oh God yes, fuck Mommy baby,
come on, fuck me Rachel . .yesss!” Electricity shot through my body,
bouncing off every extremity and then back to my pussy. I pressed my
legs together, holding the vibe on my clit as I arched and thrashed
and felt my daughter bring me to orgasm. . .in my mind. I let out a
final gasp and then I heard it.</p><p>It was the sound of my door closing. My bedroom door. Then I heard
another door close, Rachel’s. Had she heard me? Or seen me? I looked
at myself on the bed. Sheets tossed aside, my nightie all but totally
unbuttoned, and a purple vibrator glued to my still spasming pussy. I
had to admit, I almost hoped Rachel heard and saw me.</p><p>As I got out of the shower, with a bang of the screen door, I heard
Rachel leaving for school. Whew! I thought, at least I won’t have to
have any awkward conversation with her. For now, anyway.</p><p>I had a rough day at work, unable to get the image of Heather and
Rachel out of my head. I got home and found the house silent. I knew
Rachel was home, because her backpack was on the table. I looked down
the hallway and saw her door closed, not unusual. I went to my room
and put on some sweats, a t-shirt, and thought about making something
for dinner.</p><p>As I walked past Rachel’s door, I stopped to listen. I heard soft
sounds emanating from within. I listened closer, trying not to let my
heart be heard. I heard the TV on softly, but I couldn’t tell what was
on. What I could hear, quite clearly, was Rachel breathing heavily. I
had heard it before, when both I and Heather had brought her to
orgasm. It was a constant stream of little sighs, punctuated with
sharp louder moans.</p><p>Instantly I was getting wet, my nipples were hard and I wanted nothing
more than to enter the room and see my girl up close. The closer I
listened, the more I heard. I heard her talking. It sounded like she
was talking to Heather. “Yes, yes yes,” I heard her moan. “God yes
Heather,” I heard between soft moaning, “I . . ..want. . ..her. .
..fuck yes.” I slowly, with fear, turned the doorknob, wanting to be
as silent as possible, thinking that every tiny click was as loud as
an airplane engine.</p><p>Opened less than a foot, I could see Rachel, facing her TV, laying
back on her bed, legs open and her hand moving fast over her
glistening pussy. Her eyes were shut tight, a look almost of pain on
her face. She had her phone to her head and was panting heavily.</p><p>“Yes, I need to. . .before she gets home. . .make me cum Heather,” she
sighed and panted, the sound of her masturbating filling the room.</p><p>She paused just a moment in response to what she heard on the phone
and said “Yes, of course I want my mom to taste me. . .oh God. . .yes
I can imagine it. . .” her chest was heaving as she got closer and
closer to cumming. I decided I couldn’t wait for a better opportunity
and walked in the room, getting next to her bed without being noticed.</p><p>I deftly took off my t-shirt and, looking at the sexually charged
young girl before me, finally spoke up.</p><p>“Rachel, Mommy is here.”</p><p>Rachel’s eyes popped open, as wide as I’ve ever seen them. She stopped
every movement of her body, she was so stunned. Her body remained
taut, her hand still over her young wet pussy, a finger still
partially between her lips and in her pussy. In that brief, split
second, I could hear my breathing, her breathing, the voice on the
phone, and the sounds of sex from Rachel’s TV. So she was watching one
of my DVDs.</p><p>“Uhhh, Mom, I, uhhhh”</p><p>I leaned down, my hand sliding on her leg. “Honey,” I spoke softly
and, I hoped, sexily, “Mommy loves you and wants this more than anything.”
A bit of tenseness left her face as I placed my lips slowly, softly on
her knee. I looked up into her angelic face as I slowly kissed up her
thighs, letting my fingers caress up her legs and to her hips.</p><p>“Mom, should we, you know. . .”</p><p>“It’s ok honey,” my tongue slid along her skin as I opened her legs a
little more, “this will be so good.”</p><p>Rachel slowly removed her hand from her pussy, still watching me with
her big eyes. I heard my heart pounding in my ears as my daughter’s
lovely pussy, covered in her juices, was a mere inch from my mouth. I
had tasted her before, but never with her knowledge. And now I felt I
might orgasm just by tasting her.</p><p>My first kiss upon her puffy lips was met with a mixture of a loud
sigh and a sharp intake of air. That was all the encouragement I
needed. I let my tongue wander between her soft lips, moving up and
down, drinking in her nectar. Her body reacted to my tongue, her hips
moving under my mouth and her breathing loud. “Yes Mom, yes” she
encouraged me, though I was far from timid.</p><p>I found Rachel’s little hard clit and licked it savagely, with a
finger pressing into her tight little girl pussy. “Oh God Mom, yes,”
she cooed, “I want it so. . .I want to cum Mom.” I licked faster as
her body began to thrash. Letting my mind go, my finger slid down and
pressed to her tiny ass. I could hear a gasp as the tip of my finger,
coated in her sweet juices, entered her lovely ass.</p><p>“Yes Mom, fuck me, more more” were the last words I heard from Rachel
before she exploded in a ball of flailing limbs, pussy juice and the
loud sounds of a young girl cumming so hard. She shouted and moaned
and filled the room with her sexual release with every deep breath she
had. For my part, I lapped up every bit I could, drinking in her
orgasm, and slowing my licking to let her calm down. I looked up at my
little girl, her face flush, and her chest, still not developed,
heaving and her nipples as hard as diamonds.</p><p>“Oh Mom,” she panted, softly, nearly out of breath, “that was . .” she
trailed off.</p><p>I kissed up her stomach, leaving little soft pillowy kisses on her
skin, until I was lying next to her, my lips pressed to her cheek.</p><p>After a few moments to catch her breath, she looked up at me, moved to
me and kissed me. This was a passionate kiss. The type of kiss you get
from a lover. Her tongue found mine and our mouths moved over each
other, trying to satisfy a long overdue yearning.</p><p>“Mom, I love you so much.”</p><p>“I love you too honey.”</p><p>Her tiny fingers, replete with silvery green nail polish, began to
caress my upper arms and chest, moving over my bra and my hard
nipples. I lied back and let her get a better look at my chest. I had
never felt as sexy as I did at that moment, with my daughter running
her hands over my stomach and breasts. I reached up and unhooked the
latch in front, opening my bra for Rachel. She glanced quickly at me,
and then wrapped her little lips around one of my hard nipples. I felt
a bolt fly from my nipple to my pussy and I let my hand go between my
legs, rubbing myself over my sweats.</p><p>Rachel sucked my nipple nice and hard. I arched my back, enjoying how
aggressive my little girl was being. I ran fingers through her hair
while she sucked and licked my nipple, moving between my nipples with
ease. I then felt her hand moving under the top of my sweats,
searching for a way in.</p><p>“Honey,” I interrupted her, “let me take these off.” Quickly, but not
too fast, I slid the sweats down my legs, lifting my hips up while
Rachel kissed my stomach. Oh how I wanted Rachel to taste me. I needed
it. I ached for it and here she was, seemingly more than eager.</p><p>Rachel moved a hand over my panties, rubbing my wet pussy through the
soaked material. I let out a soft moan as I watched her intently. She
had one hand caressing my chest and the other between my legs. I
opened my legs wider, giving her better access, and more
encouragement. I pulled her to me, kissing her deeply again, as her
fingers slid under my panties. I could feel her little cool fingers
moving between my engorged lips.</p><p>I whispered to Rachel, “I want you to taste me baby,” feeling that I
was stating the obvious, but not wanting to miss a thing.</p><p>Rachel smiled at me and began kissing down my stomach, my muscles
twitching, kissing lower and lower. I watched her face get closer and
closer to my pussy, just like in my dream, and felt that every moment
without her tongue on me was exquisite agony.</p><p>With a wry smile and a flashing look, she bent her head down, her
tongue touching me for the first time. I had a little orgasm just from
that brief touch. I moaned as she flicked her tongue along the edges
of my lips, finally sliding the tip between my lips and finding my
hard clit.</p><p>“Yes baby, that’s it,” was all I could get out as she licked my clit
furiously. I could only hope to thank Heather later for teaching
Rachel to lick pussy so well. I hadn’t gotten through that thought
when I felt Rachel pushing two of her little fingers into my pussy. I
squeezed her fingers as she moved her fingers in and out, intent on
making me explode.</p><p>I gripped her sheets. Clenching them tightly as I panted. I was
getting closer and closer to a mind blowing orgasm and I think she
knew it, as she quickened her finger fucking and, doing what Heather
had done, wrapped her lips around my clit and began to suck.</p><p>“Ohhhh Godddd!” I yelled as I pressed my hips to Rachel. I moaned and
grunted and never wanted it to end. “Fuck me baby, fuck Mommy,” I
involuntarily moaned, letting each succeeding tidal wave of orgasm
sweep through me. With one last guttural yell, I collapsed, my muscles
firing in random patterns, rendering me helpless. Somehow, someway, as
I was becoming a helpless blob, Rachel made her way to my side, laying
her body half on me as I fought to catch my breath.</p><p>“Mom. . .that was amazing. I love you so much.”</p><p>“I . . .love. . ..you. . .too,” I panted, slowly.</p><p>“I told Heather I wanted this, and it was better than I thought.”</p><p>“I’m so happy baby.” I smiled into her eyes. My little girl all grown
up and such a wonderful lover.</p><p>“Mom,” Rachel looked a little concerned at me, “can we, you know, do
this again?”</p><p>I smiled; it was sweet, in a way. “Yes honey, we can do this anytime.”</p><p>Satisfied, Rachel laid her head on my chest. I could feel her hair
lightly tickling my breasts as she drifted off to sleep.</p>"
941,"Debbie and Heather, Part V",Debby,1,,"['F', 'f']","<p>My body was aglow as I laid on my back, Rachel's right leg draped
over mine, her head on my chest and her hand lazily on my stomach. I
could feel her hair lightly upon my skin and the warmth of her skin
thrilled me more than I could think of.</p><p>I wanted to make love to Rachel again, immediately! But I wanted to
let my angel sleep for a while. We had time to have fun later on
tonight, after dinner.</p><p>I was smiling to myself and enjoying how good I felt with Rachel when
I heard the doorbell. I made sure Rachel didn't wake up and slid
slowly out of bed to see who it was. I tossed on a pair of sweats and
a fleece zip up and padded out to the front door.</p><p>Upon opening the door I found myself face to face with my other
little lover, Heather. My entire body shivered slightly as I stared
at her. I was still in my post sex trance and here was my other
obsession standing before me. She had her lovely golden hair in a
ponytail that moved and swung down her back. She wore a clean white
button up top, a plaid skirt, high white socks with shin pads under
them and cleats to match. She looked, as ever, delicious.</p><p>""Oh hi Heather"" I stammered. My goodness I was acting like an unsure
kid.</p><p>""Hi Debbie,"" she spoke quickly, ""I called my mom to take me to my
practice, but she had to work late and I wasn't sure where to go and
so I got on my bike and I came over here because I thought maybe you
could take me there and so I'm here and can you take me?""</p><p>""Uhh, sure sure, where is it?""</p><p>""At the school auxiliary field. In 15 minutes.""</p><p>We tossed her bike in the back of the big Ram truck, after Rachel the
best thing my ex left me, and left for practice. While driving
through town I tried my hardest to not stare at Heather's shapely
tasty legs and could feel her watching me with every move of my body.
At a stop light I turned to her and was about to speak when she
looked at me and spoke softly, innocently, and almost
embarrassingly, ""Debbie. . .I miss you.""</p><p>I felt a surge of emotion course through my body as the words
cascaded and danced around me. She missed me! I felt like a little
girl! Only not as gorgeous as her. I reached out to her, resting my
hand upon her arm, ""I know honey. I miss being with you too.""</p><p>We exchanged smiles and I realized how I missed kissing her pert lips
and her feeling her enchanting tongue playing with mine.</p><p>Another stop light. The trip across town was taking forever as I hit
ever red light imaginable. Heather was closer to me on the bench
seats in the truck and her hand was on my leg as I let my fingers
caress her arm up and down. She moved a little on the seat and her
skirt rode up and I could see a bit of her panties. It could have
been an accident, I doubted it, or she could have been showing off.
Either way, I found myself staring long after I should have stopped.</p><p>I looked up from her thighs and into her big smiling eyes.</p><p>""They're new."" She smiled as she spoke.</p><p>""They look nice Heather. Very nice.""</p><p>""You think?"" she looked down at herself, scooting a little down in
her seat and lifting up the skirt, exposing to my full view her
panties.</p><p>They were plain white cotton panties, without any frills. Plain,
ordinary and exceptionally sexy on her.</p><p>""I think they are a little tight."" She said. Heather moved her hand
around the front of her panties, pulling at them so that I could
clearly see her puffy pussy lips. I could feel my body ache for her.</p><p>Still more driving as Heather leaned back a little away from me, but
pointed toward me, with her left leg bent and her thighs wide for me
to see. As I drove her hand moved around her panties and fingers
slowly moved over, lightly and gently, her young girl lips.
I felt myself becoming increasingly aroused as she rubbed herself for
me.</p><p>""Mmm, this feels good,"" she teased, ""can you see me good Debbie?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I sighed, ""I can see.""</p><p>""This feels so good, you know what I mean?""</p><p>She was teasing and tempting me very good now.</p><p>""Ohh,"" she feigned surprise, ""it looks like I'm a little wet."" She
looked up to me with her mouth in a little '0'.</p><p>With the car stopped at yet another light Heather gently guided my
hand to her panties, my fingers sliding easily over her. I could feel
the soft skin under my touch. My fingers found her wet spot and as
the truck moved forward again Heather moaned gently. With half an eye
on the road, my finger rubbed over her panties and between her lips
and felt her young clit.</p><p>I slipped my finger under her panties as she sat forward on the seat,
legs wide. My finger slipped between her lips, feeling the warm
moistness of this little girl. She was slick to my touch and her
breathing and pants came in fits and starts. The more we drove the
hotter we both got.</p><p>At a train crossing I turned to her and pressed my finger between her
lips and into her. She jumped slightly and let out a tiny sexual
yelp.</p><p>""Oh my god, oh my god"" Heather repeated, her muscles tensing and
relaxing. As we waited I pushed my finger in and out of her, her body
reacting to my touch. This little girl was a sexual vision and she
was all mine, I thought.</p><p>By the time we set off again my finger was moving in and out of her
very wet pussy fast and her panties, and seat, were soaked. I needed
more, I thought. More of this girl.</p><p>""Take off your top honey."" It came out of my mouth and I wasn't sure
how wise of an idea it was, but she didn't hesitate and began to
unbutton her top. I could see her nipples hard under her sports bra
as she opened the shirt and shed it. In the light of the day and with
my finger deep in her, Heather's freckles were more pronounced and I
wanted her badly. Before the next block was covered she had freed
herself from her bra and was teasing her nipples and lovely puffy
areolas while alternately clenching her eyes closed and staring into
mine.</p><p>After another mile on roads that were, luckily, almost deserted, my
efforts were rewarded, as we crossed through downtown Heather leaned
back, her muscles tight around my finger, and she shivered hard and
quick, over and over, little squeals escaping her young body. She
shook and moved her hips to me and panted and moaned and her pussy
poured forth so much wonderful juice that I wanted nothing more than
to make love to her forever.</p><p>With less than a mile to go I made a quick right turn, drove past the
hospital and down onto one of the tiny side streets in the orange
groves. I pulled off the road, with every intention of attacking this
lovely creature.</p><p>As we stopped, I held my finger in her and she smiled at me.</p><p>""What are you going to do now?"" she asked in her best little girl
voice, which was even more sexy than I thought it could be.</p><p>""I'm going to taste you honey, I need to taste you.""</p><p>She smiled at me, her fingers playing around her chest seductively.</p><p>I leaned over, my hands sliding up her thighs and keeping them open.
I planted a kiss on her thigh and moved up her leg. I could smell her
wetness and it urged me on. My tongue drew a line to her lips and I
licked circles around her pussy, tasting every inch. Her body jumped
and I could hear her breathe quicker as my tongue moved around and
around. I found her clit and licked fast and was rewarded with her
tiny fingers in my hair and her hips pressed to my face.</p><p>""Yes Debbie, I love it, oh god yes."" was all I heard as my tongue
pushed into her lovely young pussy. I tasted her juices, let them
coat my mouth, my chin, my nose. And remembering what she had done, I
moved up and surrounded her tiny hard clit with my lips and sucked.
Gently at first and after she began almost yelling in ecstasy,
increased the sucking. Again she shuddered and exploded on my mouth.
Her body convulsed as she came multiple times. I kept my mouth on her
not wanting to be without her taste on my tongue.</p><p>I slowly kissed away from her warm wet lips, down her thigh and
planted a solid, exaggerated kiss on her knee. I looked at her face
and smiled. Her face was a thing of joy. She was breathing heavy; her
hair was disheveled, the light shining through the stray strands of
blond hair, and her whole body trying to catch her breath. I smiled
again.</p><p>""We need to get you to practice.""</p><p>Heather, slowly, almost in a trance, put her top back on and sat
right next to me, her hand caressing my arm, along my neck, in my
hair. She was showing her emotions with her touch. She kissed my hand
lightly as she pressed to me.</p><p>As we pulled into the parking lot, other girls walking to the field
for practice, Heather pressed closer to me, her hand moving to the
zipper on my fleece. I parked at the far end of the lot, under one of
the large leafy trees that delivered shade to the lot.</p><p>""Uhh, Heather, what are you doing?"" I asked as I looked out of the
truck window, to see who was nearby.</p><p>""Nothing,"" came the sweet reply, though her tiny fingers kept lightly
tugging at the zipper. Before long it was almost unhooked and I did
nothing but stare at Heather. She completed her task of unzipping me
with a look of concentrated fascination on her face. She looked up at
me as she slipped her hand into my top. I could feel her cool fingers
on my warm skin. Slowly they moved between my breasts. I worried that
they weren't perfect. I always worried about that. She stared into my
eyes for an eternity as the tips of her fingers danced lightly over
my breast and lightly pulled on my very erect nipple. I sighed.</p><p>""Heather, I. . ."" I started to say. I didn't want to stop her, but
there was a chance of getting caught, even though we were far from
the others.</p><p>""They won't see,"" she said confidently, as she reached down and
placed her field hockey bag on the dash, concealing us more.  She
leaned closer to me, opening my top all the way, exposing my breasts
to her and to anyone else who might wander by. As she pulled one
nipple she pressed her lips to my other. At that moment, I didn't
care who would have seen.</p><p>Her full young lips surrounded my nipple and she sucked gently,
lovingly. I cradled her head as she sucked and licked my nipple. For
an instant I wished I could lactate for her. I started to breathe
deeper, enjoying the sensations of this 12 year old licking and
playing with my breasts. Heather then became more aggressive. Her
sucking became more pronounced and she teased me with her teeth. I
jumped as she became more aggressive and I realized once again she
was no novice.</p><p>I was rubbing myself over my sweats and moaning softly when she
looked up and mouthed ""I love you."" As she did, I felt a small orgasm
fly through my body, with my wetness increasing. With a quick look
around, she moved close to me, and kissed me. Softly, deeply,
passionately. I kissed her back like my lover. She WAS my lover and I
kissed her with every bit of my soul as I could. I took her hand and
guided it under the band of my sweats.</p><p>Her tiny hand found my lips, which were on fire at this point. Her
finger found my clit quickly and she caressed it in little circles as
I moaned into her little mouth. I could hear how wet I was as her
fingers played between my lips.</p><p>She broke the kiss, smiled wryly, and slowly pushed two fingers into
my hot pussy. I could almost feel myself melt as her fingers slowly
pressed into me. My muscles, though nearly Jello, squeezed her
fingers. She moved her fingers in and out, inserting a third that
nearly made me explode right then and there.</p><p>""OH god Heather. . .Oh yes. . .fuck yes."" Was the emotion I could
manage while she brought me closer to a huge orgasm.</p><p>""Cum for me Debbie,"" she whispered to me, ""cum for Heather. Cum for
this little girl."" With that I could hold on no longer, my hips
pushed forward, my arms tightened, my stomach muscles tensed up and I
felt as though my nipples might fly off my body. I kissed her hard so
as not to scream with joy. Our lips, bodies, beings, were as one.</p><p>I held Heather close, panting hard, never wanting to let go. After
what seemed like hours, but what was probably 5 minutes, I looked at
her sweet face and smiled and received a smile in return.</p><p>""You should go honey, it's time for your practice.""</p><p>Heather smiled, ""You're right."" She adjusted her panties, made sure
she was fully dressed and slyly licked a finger clean while watching
me. I smiled a knowing smile.</p><p>She climbed down from the cab, bag in hand, and was just about ready
to go when I stopped her and leaned to her side of the cab, speaking
softly.</p><p>""Heather I need to ask you something.""</p><p>She cocked her head to the side.</p><p>""Heather, who. . ..who taught you to do . . .what you do to me?""
She looked toward the field quickly, then moved to me.</p><p>""Well,"" she started to whisper, leaning with her lips within inches
of my face, ""let me tell you a secret. . .""</p><p>Her lips brushed my cheek and moved to my ear. I could feel her warm
breath and soft lips on my skin.</p><p>""Her name is. . . ."" her whisper was barely audible, ""Mom.""</p><p>She smiled a big smile, and bounded away with her ponytail bouncing
about the back of her white shirt.</p><p>I sat there for a moment, thinking. Her mom! That was a lot to think
about. And I thought of the implications and possibilities all the
way home.</p><p>When I got home, reeking of cum and satisfaction, still thinking
about Heather, I encountered Rachel. She was still in my bed, but
this time awake. She was naked, on my bed, standing on her knees and
smiling at me as I came in the room.</p><p>""Mom,"" she started, ""can we watch this?"" It was a dvd I had bought
less than a week ago titled Women and Young Girls. She held it in her
left hand and rand her right hand up her stomach and between what
breasts she had.</p><p>""Honey, we can watch whatever you want.""</p><p>I took off my top and sweats and placed a full kiss on Rachel's
little mouth.</p><p>""Thank you Mommy."" Came her sweet reply.</p>"
942,Cam Night,Debby,1,Debbie meets young Angie,"['F', 'f']","<p>It started because I had too much time on my hands. My husband
travelled for work and I was usually left at home with nothing to do.
I have a boy, Jacob, who is 14 and my daughter, Jessica, is 13. As
teens they try to spend as much time away from their mom as they can.
I remember that age well. It was the time to just get away from home.</p><p>As for me, I am 37, 5'7, roughly 120lbs (I'll never tell exactly). I
have been described as 'curvy' and 'voluptuous' though I
suppose 'busty' and 'cute' are probably closer to the mark.</p><p>It was the summer and just about every night the kids would be off to
a friends' house or at a slumber party or a late movie. Which meant I
was home alone at night with little to do. Idle hands are the devils'
playthings, so they say. I can attest to that.</p><p>I began by surfing the web and reading erotic stories. The more I
read, the more I was drawn to the less traditional stories. I began
to pass up the normal male/female stories and got turned on by
bondage stories, roleplay stories, lesbian stories and, to my
surprise, stories involving mothers and daughters.</p><p>I was no stranger to being with another woman. Off and on through
college (and a few years during marriage) I had certain illicit
lesbian encounters. So being excited by lesbian stories was natural.
But finding myself reaching orgasm after orgasm while reading about
women with very young girls, well, that was a pleasant shock.</p><p>Each night I was alone I would log on, a glass of Merlot at my side,
a towel at the ready, and read stories that got hotter and hotter as
they got more taboo and extreme.
It was about this time that I followed the advice of one story and
logged into a few chat rooms.</p><p>The first was ""Moms for girls,"" in a not so subtle title.  There was
not much chat and I got the normal amount of instant messages from
guys pretending to be young girls. I ignored them all until one
caught my eye.</p><p>AngieGurl1998</p><p>""Hi, I'm Angie, 12yo, u?""</p><p>Hmmm, I paused.</p><p>""Debbie, 37. 12?""</p><p>""Yes, though no one believes me ?""</p><p>""They think you're a guy.""</p><p>""LOL, I'm not.""</p><p>A moment later I had mail. From AngieGurl1998.</p><p>A picture with the caption, ""me.""</p><p>It was clearly a webcam capture. And the sight took me a bit by
surprise. The girl was reclining in her chair, legs open, hairless
puffy lips easy to see, her fingers slightly opening them. I felt a
stir.</p><p>""Nice picture Angie."" I didn't totally think it was her. I'd seen
photos shared around and figured it could be anyone.</p><p>""Tnx. I like to show off a little sometimes on my cam. Hope it's ok.""
A cam huh? I thought about asking her for the link, just to see
exactly what this 'girl' looked like. Despite my doubting, I wanted
her to be real.</p><p>Another pause, and another picture.</p><p>Same girl, similar pose. Lips open more, a tiny glisten of moisture
between them. This girl or not, the picture was arousing. I could
just make out her face at the top of the picture. Brunette, eyes
looking down at her fingers, biting her lip lightly. Very arousing.</p><p>""You are quite sexy Angie.""</p><p>""tnx. Want to see more?""</p><p>Well, I mean. . . ""Sure, but I'm not really into collecting pictures.""
I figured that would finish it, if it were a guy.</p><p>""Ok"" and then a long pause.</p><p>I waited, fending off a few IM's from teen boys pretending to be teen
girls.</p><p>""Here's the link to my cam""</p><p>My heart jumped a beat as I saw the link on my screen. Was this girl
real?</p><p>I clicked the blue link, took a sip of wine, and opened my robe a
little.</p><p>After a few seconds loading ads, a cam window opened. And there she
was.</p><p>Just like in the pictures she sent. Same yellow shirt, same face. She
looked at the screen, smiled and went back to typing.</p><p>""Can you see me Debbie?""</p><p>""Yes Angie, you look gorgeous."" She really did. Her thighs looked
lovely and I wanted at that moment to slowly lick up them.</p><p>""Tnx. There should be an audio link, if you want to do that.""</p><p>Did I?</p><p>I watched as she put her Bluetooth mic to her ear.</p><p>""Debbie?"" came her sweet voice.</p><p>I finally, after a frantic search, found the mic that came free with
my computer, hooked it up and paused before speaking.</p><p>""I can hear you fine Angie."" I could hear her fine and the video of
her was much clearer than any other webcam I'd ever seen, much to my
delight. ""your voice is as lovely as you are."" I was almost blushing,
I was so excited.</p><p>She smiled, over and over she smiled and we made a little small talk
before she asked if I liked young girls. I wasn't sure how to answer
that. I had made myself cum many times reading stories about girls
Angie's age, and younger. I certainly enjoyed that. And looking at
her, even as she sat there in her room, was erotic enough for me.</p><p>""Yes, I love young girls like you Angie.""</p><p>She smiled and blew me a little kiss. Such a sweet young thing. I
wondered if she knew how sexy she really was.</p><p>""I'm glad Debbie,"" she giggled. ""I think older women are sexy,"" she
looked serious for a moment, ""they know what to do. Do you?""</p><p>""Yes Angie, I know what to do. If I were there, I'd show you.""
We were getting hot very fast now and I had my robe on the back of my
chair. My nipples were hard and I found myself already quite wet and
grabbed my towel.</p><p>""Mmmm, Debbie, would you show me? I'd love for you to taste me."" She
leaned back in her chair, opening her legs so I could see her lovely
young pussy. She moved her fingers over her puffy lips, sliding a
finger between them, letting me see every slow sensual movement of
her masturbating.</p><p>I was lightly teasing my clit as I watched her rub herself. I could
hear her breathing get heavier as she rubbed her pussy. Her eyes were
closed as she slid her finger along her lips, over her clit, around
her hairless mound.</p><p>""God. . .. you are so hot Angie. . .the things I'd do to you. . ."" So
many things! Over and over again.</p><p>""Tell me Debbie, what would you do."" She was breathing harder,
getting more and more into it. She may have been 12yo but she
definitely knew what she liked as she worked her fingers furiously
around her pussy. I could see as her fingers spread her wetness,
giving her unbelievable pussy a glisten I wanted to taste with my
soul.</p><p>""Angie,"" I breathed, ""I'd lick slowly up your little thighs,"" pausing
as we both rubbed, ""licking slowly, making a trail of wetness to your
pussy. Would you like that Angie?""</p><p>""Oh yes Debbie, more.""</p><p>""I'd lick the outside of your lovely young lips,"" I could hear her
gasp a little sigh as she imagined me there, ""my tongue sliding over
your soft skin, the tip touching your young hard clit.""</p><p>""Yess yess"" she stuttered as her hand rubbed fast.</p><p>""I'd spread open your lips, and press my warm tongue into your tight
little girl pussy. Tasting your juices, wanting to feel your body
press to my mouth.""</p><p>I had two fingers in my soaked pussy now, barely able to finish the
sentences I spoke to this little vixen. Angie's little body, so full
of sexual energy, was thrashing about on her chair.</p><p>""Push a finger into your pussy Angie. That finger is my tongue,
fucking your little pussy.""</p><p>I watched as she pushed her middle finger into her bare pussy. She
moaned loudly, sighing and making guttural noises. She still had her
shirt on and I could see her little nipples hard under it.</p><p>She was slowly pumping a finger in and out of herself and I tried to
match her pace, wanting to make this joy last as long as possible.</p><p>""Angie, my tongue is deep in your pussy, tasting your lovely juices.
I would rub your clit, wanting you to cum on my tongue. Cum for
Debbie. Cum on my tongue while I lick you faster and faster.</p><p>That was it for her. With a series of yelps and loud moans and
thrashing, Angie came. ""Fuck yes Debbie. . .oh god.""</p><p>Her body convulsed and moved and I could see the muscles in her
stomach contracting and tensing as she held her finger inside her,
letting her orgasm power through her body.</p><p>A moment later I was exploding myself, every muscle seemed to fire at
the same time and I had to close my eyes tightly as I came in a
series of warm and wet orgasms. I spoke Angie's name several times as
I pressed my finger to my clit, holding it as my legs shook.</p><p>Both of us with heaving chests, sitting silently, with just our
breathing conveying what was really going on.</p><p>""Angie. ."" I began.</p><p>""Debbie. . .that was amazing. Oh my god. Tell me you felt it too.""</p><p>""Angie, I did. I have a towel here and think I may need another.""</p><p>""LOL. I'd let my tongue do the work if I could.""</p><p>My god, this girl was golden!</p><p>""If you were here honey, we'd get no sleep at all.""</p><p>""I'd be ok with that Debbie. As long as we'd do those things you
said.""</p><p>I really did want this girl.</p><p>""Angie, you are tremendous.""</p><p>I watched as she slipped on a pair of shorts and ran a hand towel
across her face.</p><p>""Debbie, I'm glad you came on tonight.""</p><p>""Me too Angie.""</p><p>""I should go, my mom will be home soon, so I gotta be careful.""</p><p>I hadn't even thought about that! Stupid. She IS 12, I scolded myself.</p><p>""Ok Angie, you take care.""</p><p>She took off her Bluetooth and was about to cut out when I panicked a
little. Would I be able to see her again? I wanted to and, dammit,
sure as hell needed to cum like that again.</p><p>""Angie, can we. . .can we do this again?"" I felt like a schoolgirl.
Angie looked at the cam, blew a kiss and mouthed ""yes"" in a way that
made me want to kiss her pert lips until we both turned to dust.</p><p>With that the connection went off and I sat there in my chair,
exhausted, thrilled, exhilarated, and with a tepid glass of Merlot on
my table.</p><p>I couldn't wait till I saw her again.</p>"
943,"Cam Night, Part II",Debby,1,Angie sees Debbie on cam,"['F,f']","<p>Days past since Angie and I had so much fun. Days that had me
checking my email constantly for some word from her. Was I crazy?</p><p>I had only 'met' her once. But that one time woke up some part of me
that I needed to feed. Her body, her face, her lovely pouty lips in a
tiny little O as she masturbated . . . I needed that again. I played
every moment of that evening over and over in my head.</p><p>As I was seeing the kids off to friend's houses and to the school
swimming pool to cool down, I imagined what Angie was doing.  Maybe
she was showing off for other nasty old women like me! Damn myself, I
was a little jealous of this little girl!</p><p>Then while I was making boring chit chat with my husband, who was on
a business trip to Houston, I got what I was waiting for. An email
from Angie. My heart jumped and I think my voice got a little excited
because my husband asked me if everything was OK. Yes! But he
couldn't know how 'OK' I was.</p><p>I gazed at the email.</p><p>Well, there it was. I was smiling an unstoppable smile as I took the
email in. She not only enjoyed it but wanted to do it again, and even
see me. See me. I thought, for a moment, about getting or not getting
a web cam. I needed to give it a lot of thought.</p><p>Half an hour later I was at Best Buy asking some kid about web cams.
I wanted the one with the best picture, the clearest, the one that
would let others see perfectly. I said it was for my daughter who was
at school. I thought that was better than saying I wanted it so a
sexy 12 year old could watch me masturbate to orgasm.</p><p>Hooking the cam up was fairly easy, even for me, and I followed the
instructions and was able to bring up a screen and show myself on my
own screen. The picture was crystal clear and I thought about how I'd
look to Angie. I was taking huge step after huge step for this girl.
My God she got me hot just thinking about her.</p><p>I popped in my old Pink Velvet DVD and masturbated in my computer
chair. I watched myself on my own cam and found that it was even more
erotic knowing I was being watched, albeit just by a camera right
now. My orgasm was spectacular and I was glad I was alone so often.</p><p>The afternoon rolled along as usual. The kids came home from various
activities. There was a birthday party to go to, a sleepover, a game
on tv at a friends' house. I agreed to it all. Typical kid stuff and
if they left the house I could try to find my young Angie again.</p><p>I prepared for another night of reading erotica and drinking wine and
prepared myself accordingly. I had my glass of wine, towel, and some
music playing in the background. But I added a little. I added makeup
and I did my hair a little. Angie deserved to see me looking good,
not like hell! So I wore my 'fuck me' lipstick, some light blush, and
my favorite necklace (with an Eros pendant I was given by an old
female lover) that hung almost to my cleavage. My top was low cut and
had just a few buttons in front, for easy disrobing. A look in the
mirror. . . .I looked hot! I hoped I did, at least.</p><p>At 9:30pm, as I was reading an electric story called ""Mom Goes Wild""</p><p>on a lesbian story site when I saw Angie sign on. My body tingled a
little and my heart sped up.</p><p>AngieGurl1998: hey Debbie ?</p><p>Mewzikluvn: hi Angie, good to see you again.</p><p>AngieGurl1998: not yet lol. .. .</p><p>Mewzikluvn: I set up my cam today, so you can see me, if you want</p><p>Please say yes, please say yes . . . .</p><p>AngieGurl1998: OMG yes!!! I can't wait.</p><p>Mewzikluvn: OK, let me set it up and give you the link.</p><p>It took me a few more minutes than it should to figure it all out,
but eventually I set everything up and as Angie's cam popped up on my
screen, my cam came up with a notice ""Cam working."" There I was, no
doubt about it, on a cam where Angie could see me.</p><p>""You look yummy"" were the first words Angie said as she saw me on my
cam.</p><p>Whew!</p><p>""Thank you honey. Though you look lovely too.""</p><p>And she did. She had her dark hair over her left shoulder, framing
that side of her face. She had on a pale blue blouse, with pink
buttons that looked like little butterflies. I couldn't see what she
had on below, but that would come in time.</p><p>We chatted a little about this and that. I couldn't get over how
lovely she looked and noticed after a bit that she had to have
something on her lips. They glistened as she spoke.</p><p>""Angie, are you wearing lip gloss?""</p><p>""hee hee, yes. Do you like it?""</p><p>""yes, it looks very sexy on you. I'd love to kiss those glossy lips.""</p><p>""Oh Debbie. . . I'd love that."" Her tongue licked slowly along her
upper lip. This girl knew EXACTLY what she was doing.</p><p>""I can imagine how your lips taste Angie."" I was getting wet already.
This girl . .. wow.</p><p>Her eyes sparkled as she looked into the cam. ""It's watermelon. Would
you like to taste it? I'd like to press my lips to your breast.""</p><p>I slowly unbuttoned the top button of my top.</p><p>""Yes Debbie, let me see.""</p><p>Another button slipped through its hole. I looked down and could see
the outlines of my full breasts. Another button was undone as I
looked deeply into my cam. I could hear Angie breathing heavier and
sighing lightly.</p><p>""Can you see me good Angie?"" I wanted to hear her want it.</p><p>""y y yes Debbie. God you're so sexy."" She was running her fingers
over her top. I could see her nipples, small as they were, poking
hard against the fabric of her blouse.</p><p>""Rub your nipples Angie."" I enjoyed telling her. As she did I
unbuttoned the last of my buttons. Slowly I slid my top off, exposing
my full D cup breasts to Angie. I could hear Angie sigh and
say ""ohhhh."" My nipples were rock hard and I began to tease them with
my fingertips.</p><p>""Take off your top Angie; let me see your little hard nipples. Let me
see what I'd love to lick."" I wanted to do everything to this girl
and she obeyed, showing me her tiny breasts and hard nipples. I
licked my fingers and rubbed my nipples, making them glisten. I
pulled them and felt it deep in my soaking pussy.</p><p>""Debbie,"" she was almost whispering now, her chest heaving
deeply, ""can I take off my shorts?""</p><p>I smiled. I wanted to yell ""yes!"" at her.</p><p>""Mmmmm, yes honey, stand up and take off your shorts. Show me your
sweet little pussy.""</p><p>She stood up, slowly lowering her shorts, and letting me see her
smooth mound. She smiled into the camera as she moved her hips back
and forth.</p><p>I slid my hand between my opening legs, letting my fingers run
through my pubic hair and feeling the slick wetness of my juices. I
adjusted my cam so that Angie could see my fingers. Moving down over
my lips, sliding between the lips and rubbing my hard wet clit.</p><p>""Ohhh Angie, can you see how wet I am? My pussy is so wet for you.""</p><p>Angie sat back down, leaned back and opened her legs too. Her little
fingers, nails painted pink, rubbed her puffy lips. I could see her
middle finger sliding between her lips and into her pussy. I
shuddered a little. Partly from watching this doll finger herself,
partly from rubbing my clit in tiny circles.</p><p>""Debbie, my pussy is so hot. I'm so wet."" She was almost panting
now. ""I want you to lick my pussy Debbie. Lick my pussy.""</p><p>I wanted nothing more than to do that.</p><p>""Yes Angie, I would open your young lips and taste your sweet
juices."" I pushed a finger into my pussy, then a second as I imagined
the feel of her smooth young skin under my eager tongue.</p><p>""Can you feel my tongue on your little clit Angie?""</p><p>""God yes Debbie, I want that. Lick me.""</p><p>""My pussy is so wet for you Angie. I'm fucking myself like I'd want
you to.""</p><p>Both of our bodies were shaking and squirming on our chairs. I could
see her finger pushing in and out of her pussy faster and faster.
This little girl was fucking herself good and I wanted to hear her
cum so badly.</p><p>""Angie I want to cum so much baby. I want to cum on your fingers. On
your mouth.""</p><p>As I said that Angie began to moan and whimper loudly, then her hips
began to buck. I could see her stomach muscles tighten. She was going
to cum and I wanted to see every bit of 12 year old cum coming from
her tight pussy.</p><p>""ohhhhh, God, Debbie, I'm cuuuuummmming. . ."" she was almost yelling
as she bounced on her chair.</p><p>I had two fingers in my pussy and my other hand was pinching my
nipple. I could feel the electricity in my pussy as I watched this
young angel cum for me.</p><p>""Cum for me Angie, cum for me like a big girl."" I was so close I
wanted to be nasty and as much like a whore as I could at that
moment.</p><p>Angie bucked and squirmed as orgasm after orgasm racked her tiny
body. I could see her lips pucker, her legs flail, her eyes shut
tightly as she was overcome by waves of joy.</p><p>I was close to exploding when she opened her eyes and looked into the
camera. Her breathing was deep and she was out of breath.</p><p>""Debbie, I want to hear you cum. Cum for me Mommy."" Mommy! Oh God!
I leaned back, moaning loudly as I pushed my fingers deep inside my
scorching pussy. I shook like I never had. I felt as though I might
fall out of my chair and I got lightheaded. Wave after wave of orgasm
shook my body. My nipples seemed to get harder and my pussy clamped
down on my fingers.</p><p>""Fuccckkkk!!!!"" I exclaimed through bouts of gasping.</p><p>""Yes Mommy, cum on my little face. Let me taste it."" She was going to
kill me. I loved it.</p><p>I couldn't even speak after that. I moaned and shivered and nearly
collapsed on my desk. I caught my breath and looked at Angie. As I
finally looked up she was cumming again, using the handle of a brush
in her pussy.</p><p>I watched the last throes of Angie's orgasm and we both stared at
each other, breathing heavily, but not speaking.  I wanted to hold
her. To kiss her as we came down from our orgasms. I needed her.</p><p>""Angie.""</p><p>""Yeah Debbie""</p><p>""You are amazing. You pushed me right over the edge there.""</p><p>""Ha ha, I'm glad. You made me cum so hard. I loved it.""</p><p>""Me too."" And I did. Boy did I!</p><p>I was a mess. The chair was wet, I had beads of sweat on my forehead.
I was disheveled.  Angie looked gorgeous. She was aglow and as we
made a little small talk, she smiled at me and I couldn't get a silly
grin off my face.</p><p>""Angie, this has been so special. I wish it were more, but this is
lovely.""</p><p>""I know Debbie,"" she laughed a little, ""wish we could meet for real.
But I'm way out here in Arlington Heights.""</p><p>Arlington Heights?!! I lived about 3 miles from Arlington Heights.</p><p>""Where in Arlington Heights honey?"" Well, I had to ask.</p><p>""By the mall. Just south.""</p><p>She was no more than 2 miles away. Thoughts ran through my mind.
Mostly naughty ones, but a few cautionary ones.</p><p>""What school did you go to?""</p><p>""Do you know Arlington Heights? I went to Prospect Middle school.""</p><p>Oh my! She was going to the same school my daughter did.</p><p>""I live somewhat nearby,"" I lied a little, ""and thought maybe I knew
some landmarks.""</p><p>She brightened up, ""So maybe we COULD meet?""</p><p>Ohhhhh, I had to be careful here. I WANTED to meet her. I wanted to
do everything we talked about. But I didn't want to get in trouble.</p><p>""We'll talk about it later Angie. I gotta clean up and get ready for
the family to come home."" I deflected the question.</p><p>""OK Debbie. We'll have more fun. Kisses muah!""</p><p>""Night Angie.""</p>"
944,"Debbie and Heather, Part VI",Debby,1,"Back home from riding in the truck with Heather, Debbie and Rachel have fun","['F,f']","<p>Rachel's mouth was warm and wet. We kissed deeply and hard. I could
feel the newfound aggressiveness in her. With Heather's help, and
mine, Rachel had gone from innocent young girl to sexy young girl
with a lust for other girls. I smiled to myself.</p><p>I still smelled like sex, after having had a nice orgasmic experience
with Heather mere minutes ago in my truck Rachel didn't seem to
notice as we kissed. Her hands found my large breasts and she
caressed, squeezed and pinched my hard nipples. My little girl was
making me hotter by the moment. I broke the kiss and looked into her
wide eyes.</p><p>""You think that DVD will be exciting huh?"" I asked. I knew she would.
The action in the DVD (Women and Young Girls) was almost shocking,
though so erotic and exciting. I had only had it for less than a week
and never made it all the way through before exploding in a
shattering orgasm.  </p><p>""I want to see other girls fucking older women.  .. even their moms.""</p><p>She looked at me, in a sly, almost shy way as she said, ""Even their
moms."" I felt a stir in my pussy as I looked into her eyes.</p><p>""Honey, you put in the DVD, I'll be right back."" I walked into my
bathroom, running a washcloth over my face, to freshen up, and turned
to the small closet there. I quickly took off my sweatpants and
pulled on a pair of dark toned stockings. Normally I would wear them
with a garter belt, but I just wanted to wear them to show something
special for Rachel. And, I had to admit as I smoothed the stocking up
my warm thigh, they looked great on me.</p><p>I went to my makeup drawer and grabbed my Jazzy Red lipstick and
slowly walked back into the bedroom. Rachel had put the DVD in the
player and was concentrating on the screen as I walked toward her,
wearing only the stockings.</p><p>""Oh Mom. . ."" she cooed. Once again she knelt upright on the edge of
the bed, her eyes moving up and down my body. She reached out, her
tiny right hand lightly touching my stockings, her fingers rubbing
the lacy top edges. I ran my fingers through her hair while she
seemed mesmerized by the stockings. She moved her palm up and down my
leg, caressing me through the material. I was enjoying it as much as
she was, and I could tell I was getting wetter by the moment.</p><p>""Honey,"" I nearly whispered, ""look up at me.""</p><p>Slowly Rachel lifted her head to me, a little cute smile upon her
face.</p><p>I lifted the lipstick in my hand. ""Rachel, I'm going to make you look
so good. This is my favorite lipstick.""</p><p>""OK Mom.""</p><p>I slid the tip slowly, sensually, over her soft pouty lips. I could
feel her breath on my hand as I moved around her upper lip, making
sure to be exact, and then her jutting lower lip. I let the stick
linger on her lip after I had finished, watching with lust how the
color brought out something in her.</p><p>I stood back and looked at my little girl. My young 12 year old
daughter, my lover, so exciting and sexy and full of everything that
makes a woman melt. Her lips coated in my slutty red lipstick looked
almost perverse. But she was gorgeous.</p><p>""How do I look Mom?"" she asked sweetly. ""Do I look sexy for you?""</p><p>""Honey, you look like a dream for Mommy.""</p><p>I moved forward again, kissing Rachel deeply, letting my tongue flick
around her mouth and played with hers. My hands roamed her young
body, my nails running lines over her tight little ass, her ached
back and along her young hips. I kissed from her mouth to her ear,
licking lightly around the edges and then kissed down her neck as she
leaned back on my bed.</p><p>I climbed on the bed with her, my mouth never losing contact with my
little angel. Her body was warm and I could feel the little
goosebumps on her when I hit a sensitive spot, which seemed to be all
over.</p><p>I licked to her tiny breasts, sucking each one into my mouth and
feeling her tiny hard nipple on my tongue. My right leg was between
her legs and I moved it up, letting the smooth stocking material rub
her puffy warm pussy. I heard her sigh loudly as my leg rubbed her
pussy. I was masturbating my baby girl with my leg as I sucked and
licked her breasts and felt so dirty and bad and sexy and horny and
excited that I wanted nothing more than to have her explode over and
over again.</p><p>Her sighs got louder until they were moans. Her little girl hips
pushed her pussy to my leg as I rubbed her more and more.</p><p>""Oh Mom. . .Mom . . .Mom. . . .OHHHHHH,"" Rachel stuttered.</p><p>As she got closer I increased my rubbing of her pussy and lightly
pulled her nipple with my teeth.</p><p>""Cum for Mommy baby.""</p><p>""Yes yes yes. . .Oh fuck Mommmmmyyyyy."" Her words filled the room as
she shook hard once, then lighter many more times.</p><p>Opening her eyes, she put her arms around my neck and pulled me to
her in as urgent a way as she knew how. We kissed as passionately as
I could imagine. Our mouths were as one, her lips pressed to mine,
the lipstick spreading to both of us, making us look like two
sexually gratified whores. I didn't mind.</p><p>I laid beside her. ""Rachel, I love you, you know that, right?""</p><p>Rachel smiled, ""Yes Mom. I love you too. I want to do everything to
you. I need you. . .I I I.""</p><p>I kissed her cheek as she tried to formulate a sentence.</p><p>""Turn on the DVD Rachel, let's see what you like.""</p><p>I knew she'd like the DVD. The older women were gorgeous and natural
and the young girls were, well, young. Several were Rachel's age and
were almost as sexy.</p><p>As we watched the first scene, Rachel caressed my breasts, stomach,
and lightly rubbed my pussy. I watched her eyes as she did this. She
was watching the movie intently and seemed to be touching me by
remote control.</p><p>The first scene ended. Rachel looked at me. ""The girl was kinda old
Mom."" She was right. The young girl was probably 20. But the next one
got her attention.</p><p>The scene opened with a young blonde girl, eye makeup, bright pink
lipstick, and a see through nightie looking into the camera.</p><p>""Hi, I'm April, I'm 11 and I love older women.""</p><p>I heard a little gasp from Rachel.</p><p>An older woman entered the scene and kissed the young girl. At first
a small kiss, then a full on 'porn' kiss. I watched Rachel. Her free
hand moved between her legs. She was insatiable.</p><p>I rolled between her legs as she watched the DVD. I slowly opened her
legs, exposing her baby bare pussy. I loved how she looked. Soft.
Delicate. Sensuous. I kissed up her thigh, slowly moving my mouth to
her pussy. Looking up, I could see her wide eyes watching the DVD. I
smiled as I moved closer.</p><p>My fingers spread open her little lips and I let my tongue lick the
inner folds of her pussy. Rachel moaned and I could hear the woman on
the DVD say, ""Lick Mommy's pussy like a good little slut."" I could
tell Rachel was turned on by this language as she pushed her pussy to
my face as the words were spoken.</p><p>I let my tongue wander around Rachel's pussy. I licked up and down,
tasting her sweet little girl juices. Her clit was small but hard and
shiny with her juices. I sucked it in little spurts and felt Rachel
jump with each new sensation. My tongue began an attack on her clit
as the DVD got going louder and more intense. I could hear the little
girl being fingered and licked and her moans mixed with Rachel's.</p><p>I licked faster and faster, my tongue moving in little circles on
Rachel's clit and my finger pushing deep into her tight little pussy.
Rachel began to breathe faster. She was heaving and moving and
moaning and almost bouncing on the bed. I pressed my face to her
pussy, as I didn't want her to move too much before she came. I
needed to taste her lovely cum.</p><p>""Yes Mom, God yes,"" she started to yell.</p><p>I licked faster, my finger pumping her little girl pussy. I needed
her to cum for me.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhhh"" she was cumming. And hard. Her body tensed and she gasped
for breath between moans. I licked faster and faster, not wanting to
miss even a drop of her pussy juice. I even wrapped my entire mouth
over her pussy, sucking lightly as Rachel spasmed and shook.</p><p>Rachel was almost worn out. Her chest was still heaving as I played
with her hair, now I was lying next to her.</p><p>""Mom, that was. . .amazing. I want to do that to you.""</p><p>""Honey, I have an idea.""</p><p>I reached to my side table and pulled out my large vibrator. ""Use
this on Mommy.""</p><p>Rachel's eyes lit up as she grasped the width of the vibrator. I
moved up the bed, layed on my back and opened my legs.</p><p>""I want you to fuck Mommy's pussy honey. Fuck your mommy.""</p><p>Rachel got a slight evil grin on her face and moved to me. She slid
the vibe along my stockings, up my thigh, and rubbed the tip on my
warm wet lips.</p><p>""Like this Mommy?""</p><p>Slowly, with near precision, Rachel pressed the tip of the vibe past
my lips. I could feel it moving into me and the further it moved in
me, the wider part was opening me up. Right then she turned it on. I
could feel the vibrations all through me and coming out of my
nipples. Every shake of the vibe sent another shockwave through my
body to a different area. I could feel my clit throbbing, the
feelings exploding with intensity over and over.</p><p>Rachel then seemed to hit her stride. She started to pump the vibe in
me. Not slowly, but fast and hard. I opened my legs wide, pulling my
knees up as far as I could get them, giving Rachel free access to my
hot pussy. In and out Rachel pumped my pussy and my God I felt like I
was going to be split in two. Every inch of the vibe filled me. I
felt her pushing the base past my lips and into me, then she pulled
it back out again. In and out my little girl was fucking me with my
own vibe.</p><p>""Oh yes Rachel, fuck Mommy. Make Mommy cum. God I love it."" I was
loving the feelings of the vibe but also so excited by the fact that
my own daughter was fucking me with it.</p><p>""Mommy I want you to cum. I want to fuck you till you cum for me."" My
girl was learning the language quickly. She was becoming far sluttier
than her years. And at that moment I wanted her to be as slutty as
she could be.</p><p>The vibe was pounding me so hard I didn't even realize what she
planned next. I felt her finger push against my ass. ""oh Rachel."" was
all I could say as her finger pumped my ass and the vibe used my
pussy. She leaned down and ran her tongue over my clit, tasting what
had to be the wettest time of my entire sexual life.</p><p>Faster and faster my baby girl was using me and bringing me closer to
a monstrous orgasm. Then she pushed me over the edge. ""I love you
Mommy,"" in a voice so sweet and young that it could have been from
when she was 4.</p><p>I came hard, my eyes shut tight and I moaned loud enough that an
earthquake could have happened and I wouldn't have known it. I let my
legs down, but kept them wide as Rachel shoved the vibe deep in me
and held it there. My legs shook uncontrollably. I let out a stream
of sexually related words. My whole body was one electric shock. My
muscles tight and tense and my heart was beating like a drum.</p><p>I grabbed Rachel and pulled her to me, leaving the vibe in me, and
held her tight, kissing her face and lips and neck and my legs
wrapping around her.</p><p>""Oh honey, you make Mommy so happy.""</p><p>""I'm glad Mom. I love you so much.""</p><p>I held her for what seemed like hours before I let her go.
Looking at her face I smiled. She looked wonderful and satisfied,
even with her hair messed and the lipstick smeared.</p><p>We held each other, drifting in and out of sleep, paying no attention
to the DVD, which ended with a scene of a blonde mother and daughter
with puffy nipples and freckles on their faces.</p>"
945,Home,Debby,1,Discovery at home,"['FF', 'Ff']","<p>As far back as I can remember, the idea and aura of sex had been
around my home. When I was 4 or 5 I remember my parents having other
couples over for parties and I was always told I had to stay upstairs
in my room. At the time I didn't really know what was going on, but I
guess now they'd call my parents 'swingers' or say they had 'an open
marriage.'</p><p>Looking back, I can tell that my mom was just too pretty for my dad.
He married 'up' so to speak. That, I suppose, explains at least part
of the activity and traffic through our home. As I know now, my mom
was just a nympho and wanted sex all the time.</p><p>Every weekend other couples, men, or just women would come by the
house to enjoy my parents. Growing up, it just seemed normal and by
the time I was 9, I knew quite well that sex, whatever that was, was
the object of all the people coming and going.</p><p>My room was next to my parents, and although I didn't share a common
wall, if I went into my closet, it was against the inside of their
closet. By sitting in there late nights I could hear pretty clearly
the sounds and moans and cries of joy that were happening in my
parents' room.</p><p>This was years ago now and there were no DVD's or VHS tapes to watch
to let a young girl catch up on the nasty sex. I had to settle for
talking to my girlfriends and swiping a girlie mag from someone's
older brother.</p><p>I would look at magazines in my closet while listening to my mother
moaning in the next room. I would see models in the magazine spreading
their legs, showing full hairy pussies and covered in cum. Though I
wasn't so sure what it all meant, I knew I had a funny feeling when
listening and looking at pictures and, once in a blue moon, catching a
glimpse of a couple, or two, engaged in activities in the living room
downstairs.</p><p>I was 10 when the light finally shone upon me and I realized the
pleasure of touching myself. It started simply enough with showing
some of my other girlfriends the magazines, and sharing stories and
ended with me and my friend Sandy two feet apart, legs wide, rubbing
our pussies and getting wet.</p><p>The more I would rub my pussy, the more I wanted to. The sounds of sex
would echo off the walls of my house and I would be hidden in my
closet rubbing my pussy and amazed at how hard my tiny nipples would get.</p><p>Midway through my 10th year, my dad moved out, though this didn't slow
the amount of people coming to the house. If anything, it increased
the number of women coming by. Morning after morning I'd come down for
breakfast and find a different woman, or women, in the kitchen.
Clearly my mom was enjoying herself.</p><p>I wasn't quite 11 when I took my own virginity with, cliché of all
cliché's, the handle of a hairbrush. Myself and 4 other girls made a
pact to do it one night. All but one of us followed through and though
it hurt, I was prepared for the pain and blood and after waiting a
week, continued rubbing my bare pussy lips.</p><p>Two days after my birthday, I snuck into my mom's room and snooped
around. In her dresser drawer I found many sex toys. Some I had seen
before, some confused me. Cuffs, bracelets, long dildos and a thin
white vibrator. I picked up the vibrator and, for some reason, smelled
it. I couldn't place the smell, but I instinctively knew it was the
smell of my mom's pussy. Tentatively, I licked it. Something deep in me
really enjoyed it and I kept licking it until I snapped out of it and
took it back to my room.</p><p>Over the next week I would pull out the vibrator at night, making sure
that there was enough activity in the next room to cover the sounds of
the vibe. Not to worry, really, as my mom was very loud and I imagined
how she felt as I rubbed the vibe between my puffy lips. Slowly I'd
rub it up and down, breathing heavily, even pushing the tip into my
pussy just as I would orgasm. My god I loved to cum! And, evidently,
so did my mom.</p><p>Just after the 4th of July, our neighbor, Mrs. Harrison, started being
around the house a lot. Mrs. Harrison and my mom would sun beside the
pool together, go shopping together, watch movies, kiss (I saw them a
few times when they didn't know), and I assumed had sex.</p><p>My mom was 5'2, dark wavy hair, light brown eyes that seemed to glow
in the light, a dancers legs and ass, with barely C cup breasts,
though she almost never wore a bra at home. Mrs. Harrison, on the
other hand, was what was called voluptuous. She was probably 5'8, very
curvy, with a thin waist and ample hips. Her breasts just had to be
38DD or perhaps even E's. She oozed sexuality and even at my age I
knew she was fun in bed.</p><p>Night in and night out Mrs. Harrison would be over, for dinner and a
movie and to talk with my mom. I talked to her a little, as her
daughter was my age, but went to a private school across town.</p><p>And just as often I would hear my mom and Mrs. Harrison in my mom's
bedroom. I could hear the moans, the bed moving, the calls of 'fuck
me' and 'I'm cumming.' And every night I heard these sounds, I would
have my legs wide, vibrator humming against my tiny clit, cumming over
and over, wanting so much to experience more.</p><p>And then one day I skipped school. To be accurate, I left for school,
went to a liquor store for a coke, then decided I would rather stay
home with my vibrator! I figured my mom wouldn't be home and I would
have all day to enjoy.</p><p>I was just walking from the kitchen with a glass when I saw my mom's
station wagon pull up. I beat a hasty retreat to my room, thinking I'd
had it. The minutes passed and I hadn't heard anything. What was going
on? Then I heard my mom and Mrs. Harrison talking. They padded down
the hallway closer to my mom's room.</p><p>""You sure Debbie isn't home?""</p><p>""Pam, don't worry, she's at school and I have all day to lick your pussy.""</p><p>""My pussy and ass. And I'll fuck that pretty pussy of yours and smack
your tight ass. Probably as tight as Debbie's.""</p><p>""Such a nasty whore aren't you Pam?""</p><p>""That's right and I'm going to start by having you finger my cunt.""</p><p>I stood, motionless, at my door, listening to them talk dirty, my
heart nearly pounding out of my chest. The sound I didn't hear changed
my life. I didn't hear them close the door. With me at school, I guess
they figured no reason to close the door while having sex. Much better
for me to hear, and eventually, to see.</p><p>Minutes flew by as I heard Mrs. Harrison, ""Pam"", tell my mom what to
do. ""get on your knees,"" ""spank yourself,"" ""lick my clit."" I didn't
need a magazine this time and found myself leaning against the wall by
my door, with my hand between my legs, my finger pushing in and out,
fucking my pussy.</p><p>I wanted to cum badly, but wanted to see what was happening more. So
slowly, with every bit of silence I could muster, opened my door. Not
that it mattered how much noise I made, for my mom and Pam were making
enough to drown out a jet. I leaned forward so I could just see inside
my mom's room. There I saw my mom on all fours, her ass pushed up and
pointed my way.</p><p>Behind her was Mrs. Harrison, with what I now know was a strap on
dildo. Mrs. Harrison was fucking my mom! Fucking her hard, I could
see. My mom's body was slamming against Mrs. Harrison as she pushed
her hips forward. My mom screaming ""fuck me. . .yes. . .fuck me
harder. . .I need it. . .more."" So many noises were overwhelming me.
Moans, grunts, slapping hips against ass, and the sound of a long hard
strap on pumping my mom's wet pussy.</p><p>With a loud cry my mom orgasmed and collapsed onto the bed, Mrs.
Harrison leaning over her. ""Now get up and suck this cock."" To which
my mom turned and sucked the strap on, licking her own juices. My mom
staring, longingly up at Mrs. Harrison.</p><p>I scurried to my room as Mrs. Harrison began to get dressed.</p><p>""Well, I should go, Becky will be home soon and I have to make sure I
have dinner ready for Brad. He might not understand I was over here
fucking you.""</p><p>""Wait,"" my mom's voice seemed plaintive, ""don't go yet. I need you to
stay.""</p><p>She seemed almost worried.</p><p>""Sorry honey, I have to go. If you need more, you'll have to do it
yourself.""</p><p>""But. . .but. . .I need to cum again. I need to taste you. Let me lick
your pussy Pam.""</p><p>""Maybe later. Bye""</p><p>I heard her walk down the hallway, her heels clicking on the tile,
then out the front door. I was about to get dressed again when I heard
my mom. I heard her breathing and her moans again.</p><p>Again I opened my door and looked into her room. In the middle of her
bed, my mom was laying, legs wide, a nice sized dildo pushing in and
out. I could see the wetness on her pussy, the glisten on the dildo
and could hear it squishing in and out of her.</p><p>Her eyes were closed as she used both hands to pump that dildo in and
out and for some reason that I will never regret, I entered her room
and walked beside the bed, wearing only my school uniform top. I stood
there for what seemed like an hour but was probably only a minute or
two, listening to my mom moan and sigh ""yes. . .fuck me. . .deeper. .
.yes . .yess. . . .""</p><p>I was as wet as I'd ever been and saw how hard her nipples were, even
harder than mine. It was then that I coughed a little. Not much, but
enough.</p><p>My mom's eyes opened. Wide. She stared at me, dildo deep in her, pussy
juices drenching her sheets, nipples hard.</p><p>""Hi Mommy.""</p><p>""Oh honey, you shouldn't. . .you shouldn't be here, Mommy is. . .""</p><p>""That looks fun Mommy, does it feel good?""</p><p>Her body never moved. ""Honey, Mommy enjoys this. But maybe you
shouldn't. . .""</p><p>I brought the vibe up and slowly rubbed it down my stomach, over my
mound and along my lips.</p><p>""I like it too. . . does Mrs. Harrison like it too?""</p><p>I knew the answer, but wanted to hear my mom say it. I NEEDED to hear it.</p><p>""Yes,"" came my mom's soft answer, her voice distant, ""Pam likes it too.""</p><p>I watched her closely, her eyes were focused totally on me and she was
slightly, ever so slightly, moving the dildo again.</p><p>""Mommy, do you like when Mrs. Harrison shows you her pussy like this?""
I leaned back, opened my legs, letting the vibe slide over and over my
lips, coating it with my juices.</p><p>""Yes, I love it, honey."" She was almost in a daze.</p><p>I pressed the tip of the vibe into my soaking pussy, letting her see
it perfectly.</p><p>""Oh honey, you shouldn't . . . . I can't . . . . you're making Mommy
so. . .""</p><p>She couldn't finish a sentence as I pulled the vibe from my pussy and
offered it to her.</p><p>""Can you taste me Mommy?""</p><p>She leaned forward slowly, taking the tip in her mouth, eyes closed.
After a moment of her pursed lips around the end, she began to take
more of it, eager for the taste.</p><p>""You like it?"" I knew she did, but something about how she was acting
was making me so hot and my legs were trembling from the excitement.</p><p>""Oh honey, Mommy loves your taste. . .Mommy wants to. . .don't make
me. . .I need it so. . .""</p><p>As her lips surrounded the vibe I put my hand on the dildo and pushed.
I began to slowly fuck my mom with her dildo. Her eyes widened as I
quickened my pace. She leg go of the dildo, letting me take control,
her fingers flying to her nipples and pulling on them. The more I
pushed the dildo into her, the louder her moans got and the more
wetness poured from her.</p><p>I put both my hands on the end of the dildo, pushing in and out hard
and fast, fucking my mom deeply.</p><p>""Oh god Debbie don't stop. Fuck me. . .yes. . .fuck Mommy. . .""</p><p>""Does Mrs. Harrison fuck you like this? Is she a good fuck?""</p><p>I was trying to make her explode and I was close.</p><p>""Yes yes YES Debbie, fuck me like Pam, fuck me. . .make me cum. . .oh
GAWDDDD!!!!!!!""</p><p>Her body flailed and flopped and she grabbed my arms and kept guiding
me and the dildo into her spasming pussy.</p><p>""Oh my god baby, yes, so good. Yes.""</p><p>I held the dildo deep in her, letting her body shudder as wave after
wave rippled through her body. She lay motionless for a moment, then
her head sprung up.</p><p>""Honey, Mommy needs to taste you, Mommy needs you. I need you so much.""
With a gentle push, she had me on my back and was kissing up my soft
legs. I could feel her hot breath on my inner thighs and at that
moment I actually worried I might be too wet!</p><p>""Oh honey, I can't help it. ."" her tongue licked my puffy lips, ""I
need this, I need you so bad.""</p><p>Her tongue seemed everywhere at once. I could feel it sliding between
my lips, on my clit, down to my tight little ass. Every feeling was
new and exciting and I could barely process all the feelings I was
subjected to.</p><p>""Oh my. . ."" I almost yelled as I felt her tongue press into my pussy.
It was soft and wet and yet hard enough to press me open. Little shots
of electricity exploded from my pussy, going down to my toes and
meeting in a circle on the top of my head. Her tongue was licking so
fast and her finger found my clit and all at once my legs shook and
kicked and I exploded for the largest orgasm I'd ever experienced. I
couldn't see. The world was spinning and the only thing I knew was
that my mom was tasting all of me.</p><p>""I need it all baby, let Mommy taste all your cum.""</p><p>I pressed up my hips, pushing them to her mouth. I could feel the
weight of her body holding her mouth to my pussy, her lips surrounding
my entire pussy, her breath so warm and wet.</p><p>And with a final shock, she sucked my clit quickly, I collapsed on the
bed, my chest heaving, my tiny nipples rock hard, my pussy spent and
legs just jelly.</p><p>I gazed up at my mom, her eyes wide, a grin on her face.</p><p>""Baby, I love you so. I'm sorry. Was that OK? Was what Mommy did OK?""
I smiled weakly, ""Mom. . ."" I gasped, ""that was so good. I loved it. I
am glad you loved it too.""</p><p>""Honey, I needed it and will need it more. You are so special to me. I
love you so.""</p><p>Her hand caressed my stomach as she layed down next to me.
I looked her in the eyes, I could see the fire in hers. The desire.
The passion. The raw SEX that was in her. And I was happy that I was
there to experience it.</p><p>She leaned over and kissed me. Soft, warm, sensuous. A real lovers kiss.
""I love you baby and always will.""</p><p>And she always did.</p>"
946,Sweet Nothings,Debby Mitchell,1,Kim brings home a young lover,"['Ff', 'cons', 'oral']","<p>They almost fell through the door, their urgency unleashed by the
privacy afforded them. Only having  made the decision to do this half
an hour earlier in the fashion store, it was a mind-blowing sequence
of serendipity which brought them to this point.</p><p>Kim had never before brought someone home for sex, especially one so
young. That look that Lisa had directed to her as she entered the
dressing room in the store, a look of pure lust. It had astounded Kim
to see such a thing from someone the age she was. It was even more
astounding to find Lisa in the cubicle with her a moment later. Kim
had just slid her dress over her head to try on a new swimsuit, and
she heard the curtain, and saw Lisa enter quickly to avoid suspicion
with the sales assistants.</p><p>Lisa quickly held her finger to her lips to “shush” Kim, and then
stepped forward and pulled Kim’s mouth to hers. Kim could do nothing –
 it was all happening so fast. What made it harder was the fact that
Kim’s pussy had begun to gush, wetting her panties in an instant.</p><p>There she was with a girl, half-naked, kissing like there was no
tomorrow, with wet panties revealing her horniness. The cubicle began
to smell of sex.</p><p>“Get dressed – we’re leaving” Lisa instructed, cupping Kim’s soaked
mound with her hand and then bringing it to her mouth to suck the
flavor.</p><p>All Kim could do was as she was told, the grip on her so tight by
that little minx in an angel’s body. Long blonde hair, much like her
own, framed this little one’s face. Dazzling eyes and skin so
perfect. How could she resist?</p><p>Kim drove as quickly as she dared, with Lisa beside her. Lisa sat
with one leg up and spread, showing her smooth little snatch to Kim
as she drove, distracted. There were no more words, and Lisa allowed
her hand to drop to her lap, then fixed her gaze on Kim as she
diddled herself, rubbing a fingertip along her slit, allowing it to
penetrate slightly, quickly getting coated in her love juices.</p><p>20 minutes and close to 3 accidents later they made it to Lisa’s
driveway, and both rushed to the door.</p><p>So here they were ……… finally alone and free to make noise, to do
whatever. Lisa was certainly not shy, and unfastened her skirt which
fell to the floor to show her pantyless bottom half. Her cutoff top
followed allowing Kim to see her cute (almost flat) chest with her
pointy little nipples topping those little swellings. Lisa stood
there with her hand on hips and said “Well …. …….. are you going to
do me or what?”</p><p>“Oh my God …… am I ever!” Kim heard herself say, grabbing Lisa’s hand
and dragging her down the hall. Kim thought back to the last time
she’d been with someone of this age and she remembered her fun times
with Maree in her early high-school years. Memories …………….</p><p>They arrived at Kim’s bedroom, and she had to ask “Hey ……. How did
this come to happen?  What made you think I’d just do this?”</p><p>“Well ………” Lisa started to say “I’ve been seeing you at the Plaza for
weeks now, and I’ve seen the way you look at girls, especially the
younger ones. I just knew you’d want to fuck me if I offered  …..”</p><p>Kim felt herself blushing. Was it really obvious that she was in to
younger girls? Maybe it was  ……. and maybe just as well because her
weakness had delivered Lisa to her bed.</p><p>Just then, Lisa took the initiative, pulling Kim’s dress off and
unhooking her bra. Lisa caught Kim’s heavy breasts in her palms,
taking one nipple to her mouth and using her fingers to tweak the
other. Kim’s legs began to wobble. A moment later Lisa was on her
knees, lapping at Lisa’s shaved pussy like it was her last feast ever.</p><p>Kim was struggling to keep up. The sudden-ness of this event, the
fantastic reaction her body was providing under the attentions of her
young lover. “Can we lie down?” she asked Lisa “before I fall over?”</p><p>Kim did not respond, but she moved to the bed, lying down and curled
her finger to Kim in a “come here” motion and then said “Come and get
me mummy”. Kim looked at her daughter and realized she was going to
be just like her so why not? Why not allow her the pleasures she
sought. At least here at home she could keep Lisa safe from
predators, safe from harm, and keep it all in a very loving way. Kim
didn’t admit this to herself, but there was also a bit of greed in
her thinking – why not have her own in-house lover? Why shouldn’t she
share these special times with her very own?</p><p>Kim lay beside Lisa to cuddle her protectively, and whispered to
her “Welcome to my world ……. A world of sweet nothings ……. Nothing to
fear ….. nothing to be ashamed of and nothing to regret.</p>"
947,Beginnings,Debby Mitchell,1,Debby and Liz begin a journey of discovery,"['ff', 'cons', 'oral,rom']","<p>It was one of those lazy Summer days when all you felt like doing was
swimming and lying  by the pool. I was 16, and my best friend Liz had
invited me over to her house for some quality time by the pool.</p><p>Liz was gorgeous, with a slim body and between her long blonde hair
and dark (bedroom) eyes, she had nearly every boy at school wrapped
around her little finger. I knew that she was a virgin, as I was. I
had not worked out why, in her case, she had not succumbed to some
lucky boy’s charms.</p><p>Speaking of me, I knew full well why I was still technically a
virgin – I actually liked girls better!</p><p>My hymen was long gone, but not through some guy’s penis, but by my
own twiddling with assorted implements including, but not limited to
a hairbrush handle, a carrot, my rollon bottle, and lately a cute
pink vibrator ordered discreetly by mail.</p><p>I’d never made a move on Liz as I did not want to risk our great
friendship. We knew each other so well, having gone to school
together since year 1, and I felt safe with her, telling her (almost)
everything about me and my doings. We chatted about sex, about
masturbation techniques, about all sorts of secrets. How could I risk
losing that?</p><p>That day we’d swum, we’d lain in the sun, we’d swum again and taken
more rays to dry off. It was getting towards 3pm and we’d just about
overdone the sun exposure for one day, so headed indoors. We headed
straight for Liz’s room to listen to some music and chat some more,
even though no-one else was at home. Her Mum &amp; Dad and older brother
all worked, and would not be home till 6 or after, and I was in no
hurry, so we had a few more hours of uninterrupted girl-stuff.</p><p>Liz put on the local FM station and jumped up on to her bed, leaving
me a nearby beanbag to lie in. As we talked I found it hard not to
notice her. The way her flat tummy looked, the way her bikini briefs
clung to her, the way her B-cup boobs nestled in her bikini top. I
don’t know what it was about that day, but my mind wandered and I
almost considered putting a move on her. Not that I was experienced
in that way at all, but it had to start somewhere, and maybe it had
to be my move.</p><p>I shook off those thoughts, and tried to keep my attention to our
conversation and to the tunes playing on the radio. I was doing so
well, till that Katie Perry song came on “I Kissed A Girl” – you know
the one.</p><p>Between the song, and my closeness to a scantily-clad girl who I
secretly desired, I was losing it again.
 </p><p>What chance did I have?</p><p>Amazingly Liz asked me “Have you ever …….. I mean ……. Ever kissed a
girl?”</p><p>“Um ……… sort of ……. I suppose I have” I replied, rocked a bit by her
question.</p><p>“Tell me more” she questioned “How, who, when, and what was it like?</p><p>“Well it was a few months ago now” I started to tell her “at netball.
We were in the changerooms after the game, and this girl on our team
called Kellie kept checking me out as we showered. It started to make
me feel nervous, then she stepped up to me, put her arms around my
neck and kissed me. It was a full-on kiss, like in the movies, all
lips and tongue, and I just melted. I actually started to enjoy it,
overcoming my shock, then the coach walked in and we had to separate
and finish off quickly as the next team was about to come in and use
the rooms.”</p><p>“Wow” Liz exclaimed “what else happened?”</p><p>“That was it! Kellie quickly spoke to me when we left the changerooms
and said ‘Anytime you’re lonely, give me a call’ which really made me
think. I had not realized she must be a lesbian, but sure did from
that moment on. I’d never thought about her in that way, and after
all, I’m not in to girls ……”</p><p>“Get real Debby” laughed Liz “I know you too well. I see the way you
look at me sometimes, and I see you checking out some of the girls at
school. Don’t tell me you’re not in to girls – its OK – I can handle
it. I may even want to try my first girl-girl kiss with you, right
now”  </p><p>“Are you sure?” I asked “You know …….. I wouldn’t want to make you
uncomfortable or anything”</p><p>“Come here Debby” Liz almost commanded “and show me how a girl kisses.</p><p>I was not going to need to be asked again, so with some trepidation,
I stood from the beanbag, and took those few steps to the bed. Liz
waiting lying half on her side and half on her back, so I stretched
out to complement her pose, with one leg over hers, facing her, faces
level. I licked my lips in anticipation and lowered my face to hers,
my mind racing with all sorts of thoughts, but mostly it was the
excitement that I remember.</p><p>Our lips touched, ever so lightly, parted then touched again. Liz
just lay there, allowing me to take control.  My tongue snaked out,
and found hers, a willing partner for some oral dancing. Like with
Kellie, Liz’s taste and texture was amazing. I feasted on her saliva,
her kisses so sweet and wet and embracing. Without realizing it, I
had begun to hump her leg, and my wetness had soaked through the
crotch of my bikini and on to Liz’s thigh. At the same time she was
lifting her pelvis to make harder contact with my leg, and I felt her
moisture soaking through too.</p><p>We were 2 wet and willing sexy babes, with new horizons on our minds.</p><p>We paused our kissing for the briefest of moments, and I had a chance
to ask in my breathless way “Are you OK with this? Shouldn’t we stop
now?”</p><p>“Don’t you dare stop Debby” Liz threatened me “this is the best I’ve
felt ever” and as she said this Liz reached down to cup and massage
my aching pussy. The lycra did nothing to hide my passion and she
commented “My my, aren’t you all worked up?”</p><p>“What do you expect …….. kisses like those and grinding yourself
against me,” I responded, reaching down to feel her wetness “and by
the way ……. look who’s talking”</p><p>We giggled like the schoolgirls we were, and looked at each other
closely. Another tender kiss and I managed to say “Hey babe ……. Why
does this feel so right?”</p><p>“I don’t know Debby ……… but unless you give me some attention now
I’ll be jilling myself silly in three seconds.”</p><p>With that, Liz sat up, stripped her bikini top off, slithered out of
her bottoms, then attacked my two-piece and had it off in seconds. It
felt so nice to feel her so completely, bodies wrapped, skin-to-skin,
damp with secretions. My hand found her swollen mound and quickly
moulded itself to her. One finger ran along the centre, spreading her
inner lips and teasing her opening, then sliding up to feel her hard
little button of a clit. As I did this Liz began to explore me with
her spare hand, so there we lay, cuddling each other with one arm,
frigging each other, lips locked tight, gasping, bucking, itching for
that almighty release.</p><p>We came! Together! And it was beautiful!</p><p>“Oh my …….. so much better than by myself” Liz said breathlessly as I
continued to help her ease down from her powerful orgasm. It was hard
to concentrate too much, given what she was doing to me at the same
time, fingers gliding from my wrinkled asshole to just short of my
sensitive clit, then back again, over and over. We hugged, we
laughed, we cried.</p><p>“Are we lesbians?” Liz asked me, sounding concerned.</p><p>“Maybe …… maybe not ……. we don’t need tags ……. just each other,” I
replied. Just then I kissed her and brought my hand to our mouths to
share her taste on my fingers. “Now I think its time I tasted you
properly” I challenged her, a gleam in my eye and a wicked smile on
my lips. How would I ever have known this day would turn out so
perfect? The first of many more with my best friend Liz.</p>"
948,Innocent Eyes,Debby Mitchell,1,Kate visits and get a surprise with what she sees.,"['Ff', '1st', 'cons', 'mast']","<p>Those innocent eyes widen as she sees me in all my glory, spread-eagled
on my lounge, skirt hiked up, one hand rapidly massaging my
pussy as the other squeezes my nipples, moving from one to the other.
A lesbian DVD plays on the TV, the focus (or so it would seem to her)
of my attentions.</p><p>Kate peers in through the blinds from my front verandah, watching. At
least she hasn’t run away.</p><p>Thoughts of her race through my mind, and I begin to cum, loudly. I
hope I don’t frighten her, and a quick peek shows her still there,
amazed but curious, it seems. I remove my fingers, and lick them
clean, savouring my own taste. I adjust my attire, and turn off the
TV, and move out to the back part of the house to wait and see what
happens.</p><p>“Ding dong” sounds my front doorbell a moment or two later. Wow!
She’s still here!</p><p>Katie has been coming over for some tutoring for a few months now.
Since leaving school with fantastic marks in English and History,
I’ve been able to offer my services to local kids who need help. The
fees I accept from their parents are nothing compared to the
enjoyment I get from spending time alone, and so close to these
gorgeous young ladies. No-one has ever asked me why I don’t tutor
boys?</p><p>My scheme has worked before, and now I hope it will with Katie.</p><p>Allowing her to “catch” me can be the start of a new level in our
relationship, hopefully ………</p><p>I answer the door, and she looks a bit weird, understandably. “Is it
still Ok for a session today?” she asks</p><p>“Of course Katie, come in. Why wouldn’t it be?”</p><p>“Oh nothing ……….. I just wondered ………” It was obvious that it was on
her mind, but didn’t quite know how to approach it. I thought I’d get
the ball rolling ……..</p><p>“Oh, Katie, were you here earlier?” I ask her innocently.</p><p>“Well …….. sort of …….” She stammers</p><p>“You didn’t see anything strange did you?” I ask
“Well …….maybe ……..”</p><p>“Oh my dear, I’m sorry” I fake embarrassment “I didn’t realise how
soon it was till our session, and I got a bit carried away with
things. It wasn’t my intention to be so tactless”</p><p>“Its OK” Katie says looking at me with those big brown eyes “but
maybe today instead of a history session, we could just chat?”</p><p>“Do you mean about what you saw me doing Katie?”</p><p>“Yes ……. And some other things” she replied. “Are you a lesbian?”</p><p>That floored me …… her coming straight out like that. I tried to
explain “Not really a lesbian, Katie, but I like girls as well as
boys. Have you ever looked at a girl and wondered what it would be
like to kiss her, or touch her?”</p><p>“I’m not sure” Katie replies “but is that why you were looking at
that movie?”</p><p>“Yes it was – it turned me on”</p><p>“Could we look at it together?” she asked, and I couldn’t say no.</p><p>After all, this was my plan to get us heading in this direction.
I put the DVD on, sat on the lounge and patted a spot beside me.
Before sitting down Katie moved to the curtains and drew them, as
well as angling the vertical blinds so no-one outside could see in.
She gave me a knowing smile as she sat, curling against me, warm and
cozy-like.</p><p>The movie played, and as each scene progressed, Katie became more
restless. She asked me questions along the way, and didn’t seem fazed
by my honest answers. She seemed more mature that her tender years at
that point. As we watched, she snuggled closer, and my arm cuddled
her, hand resting on her thigh, her short skirt showing more leg that
it was covering.</p><p>Katie’s position changed a bit, legs easing open, and unless I was
mistaken, she was getting quite excited. That definite scent was
about, and it wasn’t mine. This was sweeter, different. The movie had
been showing a woman in her early 30’s and a teenager in a “69”
position, showing every angle, and in close detail. It was one of my
favourite scenes.</p><p>Katie looked at me, paused, then quite openly asked “Can we try
that?” I swallowed, getting a grip on what I had just heard, and
before I could answer she added “I love the taste of my own juices
from when I masturbate, so I’m sure I’d like yours too”.</p><p>“Oh honey ……….. should we? Are you sure?”</p><p>“Please ………. can we?”</p><p>How could I say no? “Come with me then baby” I stood, taking her
hand, and leading her to my room.</p>"
949,The Tutor,Debby Mitchell,1,Katie's tutor shows her some stuff not in her textbooks,"['fg', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>We made it to my room without delay – I think we both wanted to get
moving without a wasted second. Before I could say a word she
asked, “Please Debby, can I undress you?”</p><p>How could I refuse? “OK baby, that would be nice.”</p><p>As I stood, Katie unbuttoned my skirt, allowing it to fall to my
feet. She gasped a bit at the sight of my smoothly shaven mound,
swollen lips and trickle of moisture surely evident. I rarely wore
underwear around the house, and by now Katie knew my secret. I
stepped clear of the skirt, and Katie reached for my top, lifting it
up and I helped her slip it over my head, being taller than her made
it easier to help than watch her struggle.</p><p>Katie continued to surprise me by placing a delicate kiss on each of
my nipples, before pushing me back on to the bed and saying “Now just
sit and watch. Let me undress for you”</p><p>I did as I was asked (told) and watched. First Katie wiggled out of
her clingy boob tube top, revealing a lovely lacy bra. There wasn’t
much to hold in those little A cups, but it did look sweet. She
looked me solidly in the eyes as she then worked that little skirt
down over her developing hips. I think she was enjoying this, taking
her time, easing a bit lower each wiggle, till finally the garment
dropped just like mine did to the floor.</p><p>Her lovely lacy bra had matching lacy briefs, or so I noted, but what
excited me most was to see her obvious excitement, with a big wet
spot darkening the front of her panties. I was finding it hard to
contain myself, then Katie reached up and undid the front clasp on
the little bra, stripping it off in one fluid movement, revealing her
cute little breasts, both with very prominent nipples, hard with
excitement.</p><p>Katie turned her back to me then, placed her fingers in the sides of
her briefs and slid them down her thighs to the floor, bending as she
did, giving me a glimpse of her pretty pussy peeking out under a very
kissable butt. My god she was a tease! She straightened, turned,
smiled to me and asked, “Am I as hot as that girl in the movie?”</p><p>My mouth was dry, but I managed to nod, eventually croaking out “Come
here baby and let me show you what I think.” I was past the point of
no return now. No going back. This was really happening.</p><p>Katie moved towards me, eyes full of wonderment, so innocent and so
lovely all at once. As she crawled up the bed to be beside me I
watched the view in the mirror behind her reflecting one of the
sexiest sights in my mind. She came very close, and I leaned in for
our first kiss. She tasted fantastic, so fresh and sweet. Our tongues
teased, our lips locked, as we kissed for what seemed like an hour.
 
I took Katie’s hand, bringing it between my legs to feel my dampness
and said “See what you have done to me – its all your fault”
With a just-as-serious look she took my hand and brought it to her
little puss, and said “It must be catching, cause I’m the same” She
started to finger me as I did her, delving deep between my labia,
sliding a finger in to my vagina, then working her way up to my clit.
 
At the same time I was exploring her little puss, locating every
fold, every wrinkle, every recess. I placed a finger at her tight
opening and wiggled my way in to the first knuckle. I pushed a bit
further and found her hymen, intact.  Next exploration was allowing
my fingers to wander to her wrinkled butt hole, spreading her juices
all around, then sliding a digit in to her ass, and bringing my thumb
around to her little hard clitty.</p><p>“Mmm ……” came a pleasing sound from my young friend in appreciation
of my efforts, as she decided to check out my ass too.</p><p>“Yes baby …….. finger fuck my ass ………please” I heard myself say, as I
worked on giving her as much pleasure as I was getting. Katie, being
a good girl, did exactly what I asked.</p><p>It was time to teach now, and we freed ourselves of each other,
before I lay down and guided her over me, her head at my loins and
her butt temptingly close above my chin. I encouraged her to taste
me, and without waiting she dived in and started licking me
seriously. Wow – I closed my eyes and enjoyed her enthusiasm for a
moment before remembering that tasty morsel waiting for me.</p><p>Looking at her up close made my head spin. You know you see those
photos of perfect butts, with those little peaches hanging there?
Thais was better than the nest I’ve seen, and this was real, right in
front of me. I’ve licked many a pretty pussy, but Katie’s was No.1 in
my book.</p><p>I placed my hands on her cheeks, guiding her to my waiting mouth, and
headed to heaven. I worshipped her with my tongue, going everywhere
my fingers had before. I took her clit in between my lips and suckled
it, I licked along her lips, and plunged my tongue deep inside her,
than I worked my way to her butt, and slid my tongue as deep as I
could make it go. No matter where I went, she tasted wonderful.</p><p>Katie’s work on my puss was paying dividends as I could feel my
climax building. I wanted us to cum together if possible, so headed
back to her clit to devote some attention there. Her breathing
changed, and I knew I was on target. Our moans got louder and closer
together, our bodies arched, and in both of us our orgasms built in
force and power.</p><p>Moments later we were over the edge, together, falling off the
pleasure wave, drowning in extasy. It was over soon enough, and we
just lay there, panting, too tired to move.</p><p>Eventually Katie repositioned herself beside me where we could
cuddle,  kiss and whisper. We were like sisters with a secret,
smiling, a bit giggly, but most of all very happy. That reminded me
that I’d have to talk with Katie’s Mum soon about some extra tutoring
with exams coming up soon – Katie would need some extra time with me,
wouldn’t she?</p>"
950,"The Studio, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,Laura brings Jane to a female photographer to ask her to take some very unusual photos ......,"['Ff', 'cons', 'mast', 'vouy']","<p>Being a semi-professional photographer, I’m not surprised by many
requests I’ve received in recent years, but last week one such
request had me speechless. My “studio” is actually my garage as I
can’t afford separate premises, and its only occasionally that my
trade can pay all my bills. I’m supplementing my photographic income
by working part-time in a local fashion store, where sometimes I can
actually gain some business as I chat to the ladies and girls who
shop there. Luckily the owner supports my quest to become
independent, and so allows me to offer my business cards openly when
the situation suits.</p><p>Anyway, back to the request which surprised rather than shocked me.
It came from one of my cards being given out at the fashion store,
and the lady called me and arranged a visit with her daughter. The
appointed day arrived, and they arrived on time. We all sat in my
tiny office so I could work out what exactly they wanted from me.</p><p>As the mother explained, my eyes must have widened. Laurel (the Mum)
wanted me to photograph her daughter (Jane – 12 years old). Not just
photograph for the family albumn, or for a competition entry, but
photograph the girl, fully nude, for the Mum’s social club. Laurel
explained to me that she knew I was in to girls, because one of my
past customers had blabbed all about one particular session where
things got a bit out of hand. Laurel also felt comfortable telling me
about her “club” as she felt my secrecy could be bought, or
blackmailed.</p><p>I didn’t have much choice. So, it was agreed that Laurel would drop
Jane off to me to be photographed yesterday at noon. The photos were
to be shared amongst a select list of club members, all ladies who
had daughters, who also shared their pics and, I assumed, more.</p><p>My tummy felt like butterflies had taken up residency, and soon it
was noon and I heard a car pull up in the driveway. I met Jane at the
door and waved to Laurel who stayed in the car. “See you at 3” I sang
out and Laurel nodded before driving off.</p><p>“Come in Jane and sit with me for a moment” I told the young girl.</p><p>Jane took a chair opposite me at the desk and waited. I wanted to
reassure myself that it was 100% OK with her, what we were about to
do. I looked her over, and saw a confident youngster with no outward
signs of nerves or uneasiness. Her longish light brown hair framed a
cute face, her green eyes made her seem older that her 12 years. She
wore a simple blouse, unbuttoned to show a lacy camisole and no bra.</p><p>Her barely-developing breasts pushed softly, showing just  slight
bumps at the front. A short skirt complemented her slim brown legs.</p><p> She looked adorable, and I would have felt comfortable photographing
her for a modelling agency portfolio. Instead though …………</p><p>“Jane honey …….. do you understand what’s going on here? How do you
feel about it?” I asked.</p><p>“I’m really excited” she told me, “I’ve waited for this day for quite
a while. When Mum let me in on the secret, I couldn’t wait to start
my journey to woman-hood. That’s what the club is all about ……
helping girls like me learn all about being a woman, about what we
can do and what we can feel. I’m looking forward to starting my
lessons as soon as my photos are ready to share with all the members.”</p><p>“OK then, we’d better make a start then” I heard myself say.</p><p>We moved through to the studio area, and I showed Jane where she
could start to strip off. I suggested she come out first with her
underwear on, then we could go from there. She liked that idea,
saying it would be like a build-up to the main event. Jane seemed so
open and innocent just then, and my heart gave a little throb just
for her.</p><p>A minute later Jane emerged and stood watching me test my equipment.
She waited patiently, one hand on a hip, one curling her hair around
a finger absent-mindedly. Her lacy camisole was matched by her
briefs, and I had some trouble keeping my mind on the topic at hand.</p><p> Finally I was ready, so it was “lights, camera, action”.</p><p>I had earlier prepared the set with a simple couch, and a plain
neutral-coloured throw-over to set off Jane’s tanned complexion. “Sit
for me honey” I instructed her “and smile”. I took a dozen or more
snaps, getting her to make slight posture changes, looking here and
there as I shot away. Pleased with the start, we needed to progress
to sexier grounds. “Now sit on the edge, knees apart and withy a very
straight back” I asked Jane. She immediately complied, her panties
now outlining her mound, and her little breasts making the best
impression inside the silky top.</p><p>Again, I had her move around a bit to get a range of profiles, with a
range of looks. One thing, Jane’s eyes loved the camera – they seemed
to smoulder and really draw attention to her face. Not that the rest
of her was too shabby either ……</p><p>“Kneel on the couch now honey” I instructed as I moved my angle “and
look back over your shoulder”. I started snapping again. “Push your
butt up a bit higher” I asked her “and now pull your panties up a bit
higher to show off your cute behind”. She giggled, and looked a bit
embarrassed. I thought that was strange, as we both knew where we
were headed. Her puss was so prominent now, like a pouch nestled
between her cheeks.</p><p>“Up on your knees now and slowly lift off the camisole honey” I kept
the camera busy as she started to remove the flimsy garment. “Look at
me baby” I instructed “and let’s see that impish grin”. Jane was a
natural, and it was hard to believe this was her first time in front
of a camera like this.</p><p>She dropped the top to the floor, and twisted a bit to try to face me
from her kneeling position. Her budding breasts were caught in
profile by the camera as I noticed her nipples start to harden. I
thought she may have benn getting horny …… or maybe it was a bit
chilly.</p><p>“OK honey, bend over for me and start to peel those briefs down, real
slow. Jane inched the lacy panties over her hips and off her bottom
till they drew a line under her ass and puss. From behind she
certainly looked beyond her 12 years. I paused and took in the sight,
wondering where to go from here. “OK, leave them there” I
suggested “and roll over so you are sitting, back to the armrest”.
Jane followed my instructions, as I repositioned the tripod at the
other end of the couch so I could get the best angle.</p><p>With her bare top, her knees slightly raised and close together, and
panties half-on half-off, Jane looked very sexy indeed.  “OK now
baby, slip them off for me, slowly”. I took at least 10 more pics as
she removed her panties. They joined the camisole on the floor.</p><p>Jane’s knees remained together, and I took a few just like that,
before asking her to slowly drop one foot to the floor. More snaps as
her cute little puss came in to view. I could see the beginnings of
wispy hairs, but most surprising was to see the amount of moisture
evident, with droplets framed by her labia. “How do you feel baby?” I
asked her, anxious to ensure she was OK with progress so far.</p><p>“Still excited …….. and maybe even a bit too excited” Jane replied,
looking at her tight nipples and damp crotch. “That’s alright” I
said “its only natural to get a bit worked up when being photographed
and feeling so sexy” I explained. “Its OK if you want to touch your
self ……. I was going to ask you to later anyway”.</p><p>My young model smiled broadly, and her hand began to caress her
tender breasts, and I watched and snapped as she cupped those little
mounds and teased the hard points which topped them. I heard her
sigh. Jane’s legs opened wider, and I kept taking pics as her blossom
began to open, her horniness obvious, lips swollen, darkening and
getting wetter by the second.  One hand stayed at her boobs, as the
other now fell to her lap. A finger started to trace an outline,
before curling and slipping in between those slippery folds of flesh.</p><p>Only one knuckle deep, then Jane drew that finger up, rubbing all the
right places as she went right to the top of her slit. Once there she
quickly found her clit and circled it, spreading all those juices as
she bagan to moan.</p><p>Her scent hit me, and I struggled to keep my head and keep snapping,
but it was mesmerising. I had never before witnessed anything so
deliciously naughty. Eyes closed, hips rocking, she was close to an
orgasm and before I knew it she was cumming in grunts, quite loud for
a little girl, my presence obviously not interfering withy her
pleasure. I kept the camera going, capturing many more photos than I
needed, but unable to stop.</p><p>(Look out for Part 2 of this story ……. Where does it go from here???)</p>"
951,"The Studio, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,Janes session becomes hotter ..... and the photographer joins in …,"['Ff', 'cons', 'mast', 'vouy', 'anal', 'toys']","<p>My young model takes a few minutes to calm from her orgasm, and I
take a moment to pause and reflect on my own feelings. I can’t escape
from the fact that I’m so damn horny myself. This little  sexpot has
got me all hot and bothered. My own puss is weeping and my panties
are stuck to me under my dress. I’m even a bit flushed.</p><p>I consider giving Jane a break so I can go in to the house and diddle
myself silly, but decide against it as I don’t want her to lose her
momentum. “C’mon honey …….. let’s keep going ……. are you ready?” Jane
nods back, a bit puffed, understandably. She looks happy though, and
her smile is rather languid and dreamy.</p><p>“Your Mum wanted some pics with toys ………. have you ever tried any of
these?” I show Jane an assortment of dildoes, vibrators, ticklers and
other “naughty” items. She selects a slimline vibe, grins at me and
moves back on to the couch.</p><p>Jane squats on her flat feet, bottom almost on the couch, with her
back hard against the back of the couch. She’s spread wide open for
all to see, and I begin to photograph her as she starts to run the
tip of the vibe through her wet puss. She coats it liberally before
inserting it in her vagina, but only an inch or so. (“must be a
virgin still” I thought to myself)</p><p>Without any need for directions, Jane just did what she wanted, and I
kept pressing the shutter button, knowing I was capturing the hottest
pics I’d ever taken. Her next move surprised me, as she rubbed the
vibe closer and closer to her wrinkled anus, then after just a brief
pause, began to push to object in to her ass. She sighed a little
contented sigh, and it went deeper and deeper, till only the last 2’
protruded. I knew there was at least 6” inside her now, and I watched
rapt as Jane began to fuck herself with the vibe. It buzzed louder
each time it nearly came out, then went quiet as it was embedded deep
on each upstroke. She looked a picture there on the couch, with her
eyes closed, one hand gripping the armrest for balance, and the other
shoving the vibe in and out of her ass.</p><p>“Lie back and relax” I suggested, so she moved to he back, pulling
her legs up tight to her chest, giving better access to the buzzing
toy providing her with its thrills. This position also allowed her
spare hand to wander to her puss, and give that some attention too. I
got wetter and wetter just being there, and for a few minutes forgot
to keep taking snaps.</p><p>“My hand is getting sore” Jane said innocently “ do you want to hold
this for me” she asked indicating she meant the vibe. I didn’t need
asking twice, and she relinquished control of the vibe to my own hand
and lay back to relax and enjoy. I was kneeling on the floor, my face
so close to all the action, and before I knew it I had buried my
mouth in to her sweet pussy, lapping at her velvet folds, all the
while still fucking her with the vibe.</p><p>“Oh yes….” I heard Jane exclaim, and she started to quiver and shake.
I just kept licking her like there would be no tomorrow. So sweet, so
wet, so soft ………. I was in heaven.</p><p>The rush of moisture increased, and my mouth filled with what must
have been her ejaculation as she came. “Oh my God …………. Oh God …………Oh
My ………….” Jane cried out. I was nearly cumming myself with just the
sounds around me, and was sure I was leaving a wet pool on the floor
beneath me.  I continued to lap at her, softer now as she came down
again from a mighty orgasm. I lifted my face from her loins, a string
of cum or spittle stretching out as I retreated, finally breaking in
mid air.</p><p>“Oh ……. that was great thanks” Jane informed me “much better than
when I do it alone”</p>"
952,"The Studio, Part 3 (final)",Debby Mitchell,3,Jane is tempted to try her first taste of ......,"['Ff', 'cons', 'oral']","<p>“Oh ……. that was great thanks” Jane informed me “much better than
when I do it alone”</p><p>By now I definitely needed some relief, but I wasn’t sure if I should
cross the line with Jane, or just get things finished up. Her Mum was
due back in about half an hour, so maybe ……………</p><p>“Have you never done anything like that before?” I asked her.</p><p>“Just some mucking about with a girlfriend” she admitted “but nothing
ever like that! It was awesome!”</p><p>“Well by what I hear, there’ll be much more when your Mum gets you
along to her Club and lets you loose there” I added.</p><p>“I hope so” Jane stated with a quick smile and a wink. I couldn’t
help but lean over and kiss her, and allow her to taste herself on my
lips. Her tongue immediately snaked out, and licked me all
around. “Yummo” she whispered between kisses.</p><p>There was no objection as I hiked up my dress, reaching under the hem
to slip my fingers in to my dripping pussy, bringing my fingers then
to her mouth. Jane sucked on them greedily, licking them with
hunger. “Can I taste you properly?” she asked.</p><p>“Sure baby” I could hardly contain my excitement.</p><p>Jane sat back and observed as I stood and lifted the dress over my
head. She checked out my braless 34C bust, then her eyes travelled
down to my sodden g string. My wetness was s sure sign of my
condition. Without much of a fuss, I pulled them down quickly, and
Jane gasped when my smooth hairless pussy was revealed.</p><p>“Where’s all your hair?” she asked inquisitively</p><p>“I keep my pubes waxed” I replied “I love a hairless cunny – nothing
to get in the way”</p><p>Jane stood and motioned for me to sit, before leaning in for another
kiss. Her lips moved to my neck which gave me the shivers, my nipples
hardening even more than before. Her soft kisses travelled lower,
slowly trailing down to my left breast, where she licked all around
the aerole, finally taking the nipple gently between her lips, tongue
dancing, teasing me, and doing a damn good job of it. Next my other
breast, getting similar treatment.</p><p>Jane then knelt, placing her elbows on my knees, and looked me
straight in the eyes as she said “and now for my first pussy feast”
with an evil little smile. I liked her term for what she was about to
do, and added “Be my guest baby” as I spread my legs wide and inched
my butt closer to the edge of the couch.</p><p>Jane’s head dipped, and she paused, looking at my bare open sex. She
inhaled deeply, looked up at me then descended to place her mouth on
me, not breaking eye contact the whole way. She kissed me lightly
there, before sliding her tongue from top to bottom of my weeping
puss. She licked back up, pushing deeper between my labia, twirling
her tongue as she went. Just what I needed …….</p><p>Without thought my hands moved to my boobs, and began to squeeze and
knead them gently, as Jane continued lower down. I could feel my
excitement building, and I wanted more. “Use your fingers please
honey ……….. yes, that’s it ……………. 2 please ………..oh wow ……………”</p><p>Jane started fucking my hole with her 2 fingers, then a 3rd joined in
and it filled me up. Her actions were making a squelchy sound and the
regular “thwack  .. thwack” as the rest of her curled  knuckles hit
home added to the overall scene. All the while Jane’s eyes did not
leave mine, nor did her wonderful mouth leave my puss. I was going to
cum any moment, my breathing more ragged, faster, shorted gasps.
“Oh yeah baby …………………. that’s what I need …………………” I heard myself
almost yell.</p><p>She put me over the top just then. My orgasm raged through me like a
storm front, the contractions in my loins uncontrollable. Jane pushed
her fingers deep within me and held on, taking my clit between her
lips, sucking strongly, eyes still locked on. On and on ……. wave
after wave of pleasure …….. each one adding to my satisfaction, till
finally the storm began to pass. I was on the way back down, and Jane
sensed that, backing off with her mouth, allowing her fingers to
slide out, bringing them to her mouth to clean them off.</p><p>I looked at her just then, with her smiling eyes, her naughty little
girl look, and my juices running down her cheeks and almost dripping
off her chin. “C’mere baby, hug me tight” I asked her, and jane
climbed up in to my lap for a quiet moment together.</p><p>“That was great” I thanked her “you’re a natural”.  Jane looked
pleased and said “I had fun too”.</p><p>“Your Mum will be here soon so why not get cleaned up and dressed and
be ready? I need to sort out a few things with the photos. Jane
agreed and headed to the bathroom , underwear in her hand. I watched
her cute butt as she walked away from me, and she caught me looking
and gave it a little wiggle and laughed as she headed through the
door and out of sight.</p><p>My mind reviewed what had occurred over the past few hours –
</p><p>I wonder if I took enough pics, and check the camera and memory card.
It shows I took over 200, so that should be enough to select 20-or so
great shots for my customer. I then realise I’m standing there naked,
and look for my dress as the doorbell sounds. It must me Laurel back
to collect Jane. I throw my undies in the corner behind the couch,
and notice that the covers are drenched in one particular spot, and
quickly pull them odd and bundle them up too in the corner. The
darker fabric under does not show the mark, but there is an
unmistakable scent in the air.</p><p>“I can smell pussy!!” my brain screams, and just then Jane reappears,
fully dressed and smiling like a 12 year old at a birthday
party. “Come on” I say “we’d better let your Mum in” and we walk back
through to the office area and open the front door.</p><p>I show Laurel to a seat in the office, and Jane sits too, and I
proceed to tell her how happy I am with the session. Laurel seems
happy to hear that I’ve followed her requirements, and will have 20-
25 pics ready within a day, burnt to a disc for her to use. Jane is
smiling the whole time, and Laurel asks “How was it? Did you have
fun?”</p><p>“The best ever” Jane tells her, and looks to me sweetly. I can tell
that there will be this little secret that Laurel may never know,
concerning our session. I’m happy to keep it that way too.</p><p>Laurel hands me a cheque for $300, and tells me “If the photos are as
good as you say, then I’ll have lots of referral business for you in
the future”</p><p>My mind hits overdrive as I imagine the tempting morsels that Laurel
will be sending to me ……….. and I also work out how much I’ll get for
Jane’s pics on the open market once I’ve “photo-shopped” her identity
a bit ………………</p>"
953,"Emily's Session, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,A second girl is brought to me by a mother wanting special photos taken,"['Ff', 'nosex']","<p>(This story follows on from “<a href=""debby_mitchell005.html"">The Studio</a>” 3-part series)</p><p>It had been a few weeks since my exciting and unique session with 12
year-old Jane, courtesy of her Mum, Laurel. Things seemed back to
normal with a few days per week in the studio, struggling to make
ends meet, and a few days a week at the fashion store to top up my
income.</p><p>The one ray of sunshine looked like being the news from my go-between
(or agent) who was trying to tie up a deal using the spare pics of
Jane which i’d photo-shopped to hide her identity. He was close to a
deal which may bring me several thousand dollars, with a 20%
deduction for his services. I didn’t mind, because without him I
wouldn’t know where to start to find a market for those types of pics.</p><p>Out of the blue, I received a phone call from a lady, saying Laurel
had passed on my details with her recommendation that I could look
after her needs with tact and privacy. The caller’s name was Liz, and
she was a bit shy at first then came out and asked me if I would
photograph her daughter. “Sure” I replied, a little too eagerly.
Arrangements were made and it was agreed that we would book a 3-hour
session for me to work with Emily, Liz’s 13 year-old daughter.</p><p>Liz and Emily arrived on time, and I immediately noticed their strong
resemblance. Both mother and daughter were tallish, with long blonde
hair, striking blue eyes and they were even dressed alike in mini
skirts and skimpish tops. Liz had a really nice set of boobs – not
enormous but big enough to make a visual impact. Emily was not far
behind. In fact Emily came across as a very well-developed girl for
her age.</p><p>After quick intros, Liz left us alone and I showed Emily through to
the studio. No couch on the set this time, but the centre-piece was a
queen size bed made up with just a top and bottom sheet and some
scatter pillows. Emily took one look at the bed, turned to me and
said “Is this where we’re going to do it?”</p><p>I could have answered her question in two ways, but chose the
innocent version, replying “Yes baby, I’ll be taking photos of you in
and on the bed, and maybe others too”.</p><p>“OK then” Emily commented, and then shocked me with “Jane said you
had a couch here for her”</p><p>“Do you know Jane?” I asked.</p><p>“We go to the same school and play tennis together. Our Mums are
friends. Jane told me everything when she heard that I was to become
involved with the Club too” Emily admitted.</p><p>“Oh” was all I could muster “I see”. I’m not easily rattled, but I
had not planned things like this. I thought it would be best to take
a moment and chat to Emily.</p><p>I took her hand and motioned for her to sit beside me on the bed, and
I explained to her what I had thought we could cover in the session.
I wanted to start with her nude, in bed, wrapped in the
sheets “asleep”. We’d then snap a series of increasingly revealing
pics as she rolled about in her “sleep”, with bits of flesh getting
exposed. It would be a teaser, before the main event.</p><p>“And that is?” Emily interrupted to ask.</p><p>“That will be you “waking” and stretching, then pleasuring yourself”
I replied “It will be a great set and show you off beautifully.”</p><p>“Will there be time for ……..” Emily paused, seasrching for the words
she wanted “some fun like you and Jane had?”</p><p>I didn’t expect that, but managed to respond “We’ll see how it all
goes – we don’t have all day. Let’s make a start”</p><p>Emily immediately started to undress, and I busied myself with my
equipment to ensure the lighting was set, the battery fully charged
in the camera, and a new SD card inserted. I looked up and she was
already under the sheet, grinning at me, her long blonde hair framing
her very photogenic face. I was going to enjoy this immensely.</p><p>(watch out for part 2 soon)</p>"
954,Miss CJ - The Classroom,Debby Mitchell,1,"Debby has a thing about her teacher. Miss Cj, and goes about getting her attention.","['Ff', 'mast', 'rom']","<p>Last period of the day and its Miss CJ's class! I look forward to
your lessons because the time flies. I'm not sure if its because of
the way you relates things to us, your soft feminine voice so full of
expression. It could be the way you moves about the classroom, your
lithe body always dressed to show off your curves.</p><p>Although i've never thought about it before, recently i've started to
imagine you in a different way. I think about your lips, about
holding you close, my head on your shoulder, breathing in your
perfume, your scent. I've also noticed the attention you gives me in
class, checking on my progress, or just gazing at me as I work. Your
desk allows her a view direct to my 4th row seat, straight up the
aisle, and you often glance from your work towards me.</p><p>Today, I decide to play a little game and see what happens. My
thoughts stray, and a glow starts at my core. Today, I think, I look
especially good. My shiny shoulder length hair sets off my tanned
complexion, my lacy bra is just visible through my white blouse,
breasts proud and high. My brown legs are long and lean, from my
white sox up to where they disappear beneath my skirt. The lacy
panties which match the bra are no longer where they were, but are
scrunched up in my bag. My bare skin feeling the warm summer air.</p><p>You arrive to class, and look so sexy today. Subtle make-up
hilighting your eyes, a clingy dress with a deep neckline shows
cleavage, and when you face the blackboard I can make out the outline
of your thong style briefs, snuggled between your cheeks. You sit and
smile towards me, our eyes making contact. I catch you glance down
towards my lap - if you only knew!</p><p>You sit at your desk and begin to talk to the class, and as you do I
swivel my knees a bit towards you, pointing my legs your direction.
My knees open a little, and as you speak, your eyes lower. Now a
little wider, and I slide the hem of my skirt a few cm higher. Its
having an effect because your words stutter as you attempt to keep
your thoughts straight. We are set some reading which allows you to
stop having to speak, and you pretend to start to mark some papers,
instead with your focus on my legs, my lap.</p><p>Here I am, supposed to be reading, but instead teasing my teacher. I
don't know why, but its making me so excited. My sensitive nipples
are tingling, and the shocks are travelling directly to my pussy. Am
I brave enough? Yes - I am. I spread my legs wider, and lift the
skirt a little more. By now you must realise that beneath my uniform
I am bare. My right hand descends to my lap, and I place a fingertip
just above my slit. I start to move it in a small circular pattern.
It pulls and pushes at my folds, and the moisture builds. This is
such a turn-on, sitting in class, quietly masturbating, my teacher
watching all.</p><p>I can see the effect this is having on you too. You keep recrossing
your legs, and you are sitting forward in your seat, blatantly
staring at my nakedness. Your tongue licks at your lips as your mouth
must be dry, and I imaging your tongue licking elsewhere, licking me.</p><p>The bell sounds, and class ends. ""Debby - could you stay behind after
class please?"" you ask. I agree, and a little thrill passes through
me. Till now i've not known if your actions have been those of a
caring teacher, or those of someone interested. Our ages are not that
far apart, i'd guess you to be about 23 and as you know i'm 17. Not
that far at all! Although i've never done anything with a girl
sexually ( not that much with boys either ), its all I can think
about now.</p><p>The rest of the class leaves, and you wish them a nice weekend as you
usually do, but I can tell you are a bit flustered, a bit off
balance. ""What do you think you were doing?"" you ask, almost a bit
cranky. ""Didn't you like it ?"" I respond. ""Well .... its not that""
you say ""but what if someone noticed?""</p><p>""Sorry - I didn't think of that"" I tell you ""Perhaps we should get
some privacy?"" Your hand rests on my shoulder, fingers massaging a
tiny bit. All I want to do is reach out for you, but we could be seen
by a passer-by. You move away to your desk and write down an
address. ""Can you make it tonight?"" you ask. ""About 8?"" My smile
gives you the answer you like, and we part, reluctantly. ""Till then""
I say, and blow a little kiss as I leave the classroom.</p><p>Its going to be a long 5 hours till 8pm, but its nice to have
something to look forward to - isn't it?</p>"
955,Miss CJ - The Apartment,Debby Mitchell,1,Debby takes up her teacher's invitation to visit her at home.,"['Ff', 'rom', 'nosex']","<p>Its almost 8 as I park outside your apartment. The nerves have gotten
to me, and I find it hard to get out of the car, to actually make my
way to your door. Isn't this what I wanted? Didn't I want to find out
about these feelings I have? Doesn't Miss CJ affect me in ceratin
ways? Yes, I tell myself. Its now or never. I can't back away now.</p><p>You answer the door wearing a very sexy, very brief bikini top and
short shorts. You make me feel overdressed in what I have on,
although I put plenty of thought into my outfit. A tight fitting
singlet top over a lacy bra, and my low rider jeans show off my flat
belly and tanned skin. You offer your hand and lead me in to your
home, continuing to hold on as you show me about the living areas.</p><p>""Have you eaten?"" you ask. I have, but a wine would be nice. You find
another glass and pour me some. ""Lets talk"" you say, and we sit
together on the lounge, knees touching as we turn a little to half-face each other. I cannot escape your beautiful eyes, so deep, so
full of expression. ""Why did you come?"" you ask. ""I felt I needed to""
I tell you "".....to find out if this is for me.""</p><p>""Have you ever done anything like this before?"" you ask. ""No, never""
I say ""and i've only been with a few boys before now"". ""You do
something to me, to my insides"" I tell you ""I can't stop the thoughts
of touching you, feeling you touch me - I even dream about it"".</p><p>Just then you lean forward and kiss me, gently, lips barely touching.
The kiss becomes wetter as our lips rub a little, and I feel your
tongue start to explore, then I offer mine to you. You suck it,
taking most into your mouth, before releasing it and pushing yours
into mine for me to repeat the act. Our hands find each other,
hugging each other closer, our breasts touching. I feel your body
heat, and I feel mine rise.</p><p>My breathing rate has increased as the excitement grows, and I become
more desparate to get closer to you, hugging you tighter, mouth
working overtime. I don't think i've ever been this worked up. My
dreams, my fantasies, all coming true.</p><p>You back off a little to say ""Wow - lets take some time for this. Do
you want to go further?"". ""Please Miss........please"" I say. I can
see me calling you miss has added a twinkle to your eye, and you
stand and again take my hand. We gather our glasses and the bottle of
wine, and you lead me to your bed. Its alraedy turned down, as if
ready for this moment.</p><p>""Undress me"" you almost command. I reach behind you, hands trembling
a little, and untie the string for your top. The thin straps lift
over your shoulders, then the tiny garment falls and frees your
breasts, two perfectly rounded orbs, with rosy nipples showing signs
of your own excitement. It turns me on more seeing you getting turned
on too. Next I move to the snap at the top of your shorts, and undo
it. Your tummy is warm to touch, but I feel you shiver as my hand
slides into the waistband of the shorts. My other hand pulls down the
zip and the denim parts, revealing a sheer pair of soft pink briefs.
You help me slide the shorts down over your hips and they hit the
floor, and you kick them aside.</p><p>Your stance changes, and you now face me, feet apart, hands on
hips. ""Are you going to finish?"" you ask. I don't answer, but I reach
out and slip a finger into each side of the briefs, and wiggle them
lower, and lower, your total nakedness coming into view slowly,
teasing us both. Lower and lower, till finally they are free and
sliding down your legs. I kneel to finish removing them from you, and
as I do that I look up and find your pussy directly in front of my
face. So close, so close. My face leans towards you, to kiss, and you
take a step back. ""No - not yet"" you say, and as you lie back on the
bed you ask me to undress for you. ""Slowly....no hurry here"" you tell
me.</p><p>I feel a bit self conscious standing there, a naked lady lying on her
bed watching me, waiting for me to do something. I've never stripped
for anyone before. You look so hot lying there, waiting for me,
nipples hardening, legs slightly apart, hands behind your head. I
want to be with you so badly, so I make a start.</p><p>First my singlet top lifts off over my head, revealing the lacy
underwire bra. I run my hands over the bra, feeling my nipples
beneath the fabric, hard and sensitive. My hands run lower, over my
tummy and around on to my ass cheeks, then to my front, between my
legs and tracing the crease at the top of my legs higher to the waist
of the jeans. My whole body seems to be one giant nerve ending, and
my shyness is being overcome with my need for pleasure.</p><p>I unbutton my jeans and then undo the zip, peeling back the
triangular flaps of denim, showing you some more skin and some lace.
I rock my hips and push the jeans down, stepping out of them
completely. I hear a little intake of breath from you, and one of
your hands has moved to your belly, your pelvic area is making little
movements, rolling and rotating. You smile and say ""Don't stop now,
will you?"" I just smile back and begin to rub my hands all over, from
my shoulders over my boobs to my panties. One hand slips under the
waistband, and a finger tastes the wetness below, then traces with
juices to my navel. You can see the shiny trail on my brown tummy.</p><p>Enough is enough, I decide. Its time to get bare! I undo the front
clasp on the bra and remove it quickly, revealing in a flash my
breasts, brown all over, topped with cherry nipples, smaller than
yours but standing upright and proud. I cup them and offer them to
you ""Just a mouthful each"". Next my panties find the floor, and I
stand there before you, finally free of clothes. My pussy moistens as
I think of what is yet to come, and I move to join you on the bed.
You reach up to greet me and we kiss as I lie beside you, shoulder to
shoulder, thigh to thigh. We face each other, lying on our sides, and
allow our lips and tongues to resume their exploration  of each
others mouths.</p><p>I'm a bit unsure of what to do next, but my body is screaming for
more, its on fire. ""Guide me"" I beg of you. You smile and say ""Its
ok, just lie back for now and enjoy - tell me what you like and
enjoy"".</p>"
956,Miss CJ - The Lesson,Debby Mitchell,1,Miss CJ takes Debby to her bed.,"['Ff', 'cons', 'oral']","<p>Your mouth is so soft, your kisses so sweet, your tongue so busy - it
overwhelms me a little. All I can do is ride the wave of building
anticipation of what is to come....of pleasure to be given.....and
received.</p><p>Our lips separate for a moment and you say to me ""Let me show you how
a woman makes love - lie back and enjoy"". I do as asked and wait for
you to commence, but you ask me to close my eyes. I do. The room is
silent apart from the sound of your legs sliding on the sheets. I
feel your weight move on the mattress, and with eyes shut, await your
attention. The anticipation builds, then I feel your lips on my face,
as you start a trail of damp kisses along my jawline, down to my
neck, then to my left breast. You kiss all around before taking the
nipple in your mouth and sucking gently. You repeat with my right
one, sending jolts of electricity through me.</p><p>The kisses start again, another wet trail down, across my tummy,
through my belly button, and to my right thigh. The tension is
building and I feel my breathing quicken and shallow. You head down
my leg to the knee, then jump to the other, working your way back up
my left thigh, stopping short of my pussy. My eyes are still closed,
but I sense you pause and stare at my pleasure spot. I spread my legs
a little, and feel my lips part just a tiny bit. I'm sure my clit is
visible peeking out from under its fold of skin. The juices are
flowing freely, and its driving me wild. I reach down and spread
myself further, showing you my every secret and implore
you....""Please......do it to me......touch me....I need
it.......please!""</p><p>My eyes open as I see your head descend to my loins, and I feel your
warm breath on me. By now i'm not just holding my pussy lips open to
you, but with one hand i'm sliding a wet finger over my clit and with
the other i'm guiding your face to me. You place a hand under each
bum cheek, and then your mouth rests on my pussy, lips becoming
lubriucated, your nose resting in the tiny thatch of pubic hair which
rests just above my slit. I feel your tongue flick at my sensitive
clit, and an incredible force overcomes me. This moment has been so
slow to arrive (it seems) and the feelings are so intense. Its like
my universe is centred on just that tiny part of me! Oh my
God.........i'm going to come so hard, so big, like never before!</p><p>My body shakes and you struggle a little to keep your mouth on me,
the licks, kisses, nibbles driving me wild. I squeeze my own nipples
and intensify the feelings. My bottom is coming off the bed to push
in to your face harder, as the waves of pleasure overcome me, one
after the other, building then subsiding, then building again.
Finally, as your touch softens, my emotions settle, and the afterglow
starts, centred in my belly, exuding to every part of me.</p><p>I see you raise your head, and you slowly crawl up to lie beside me
once again. We kiss, and I taste myself on your lips, and the thought
sends a shiver through me. Here we are, teacher and student, female
and female, human and human. You really have given me a lesson
tonight, something I couldn't learn at school! Your hungry eyes tell
me the lesson isn't over yet though.</p>"
957,Miss CJ - Advanced Learning,Debby Mitchell,1,Miss CJ introduces Debby to one of her toy collection.,"['Ff', 'cons', 'toys']","<p>I see the sex toy in your hand, and notice the cheeky grin on your
face. ""Its ours to share"" you tell me, then I notice its double-ended. ""Wow - i've never seen one of those before"" I say. Its pink,
and flexible, and thick, and as long as a ruler.</p><p>You position me with my back to the bedhead, half sitting half lying
back. My legs are spread, pussy open and glistening. You are sitting,
facing me, holding the dildo and with a very sexy look, you lick your
lips and bring one end of it towards me. I hold my breath a little,
waiting for the first touch, and when it comes it is very gentle. You
lightly rub the head up and down the lips of my pussy, lubricating
the whole end, rotating it in your hand as you do. The stimulation
sends shivers up my spine as I imagine the first few cm sliding in to
me. Its so thick, but I want it in me. I wiggle my butt towards you a
bit and you know its time.</p><p>With two hands I spread myself wide and open to you, and you place
the head of the ""penis"" at my opening. Another little slide up and
down, then you push the first bit in - just the head - and I feel
myself open like never before. I am so wet though, it doesn't feel
uncomfortable, just full. ""More?"" I ask. I see you smile and watch as
you push another 5cm in to me, then another 5. ""Ohhh........mmmm"" is
my reaction, as you start to fuck me with the dildo, your 2 hands
gripping its shaft, pushing and pulling, watching it drag me open on
the exit and pull me in on the entry. My clit lies exposed and red,
so I place a finger on it and give it a tickle, sliding over it in
little circles, biting my lip, it feels so nice.</p><p>You move a little, edging your bottom closer to mine, one leg over
mine and one under, your end of the dildo now touching you. I reach
down and help you, your sopping pussy taking only a moment to slicken
it all over. Your hungry pussy takes it easily, leaving only a little
exposed, then you bring yourself to me, swallowing the final length,
our pussy lips kissing, sharing juices, at one with each other.</p><p>Its like we are siamese - joined vaginally. Wow - what a thought. I
feel my clit rubbing on your thigh, and as we start to rock against
each other, the feeling is exquisite, the best ever. I am so full, so
turned on, and so close to you like never before. I wish we could
kiss as we grind together, but it will have to wait till after.</p><p>Our movements become more insistent, my clit throbs and I can feel a
big ""O"" buiulding. You start to grunt softly, so I know you are close
too - a thought that sends me over the edge. ""AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"" I
yell ""MMMMMMMMMMMMM"". ""Oh baby - yes"".</p><p>Your eyes are closed and I can see you concentrating on your own
orgasm which starts as I watch you. Faster and faster we move,
fucking each other with the giant dildo, legs and thighs slamming
together, clits and pussies rubbing, sliding, juice everywhere.</p><p>It stops as quick as it starts, and we collapse backs to the bed,
lying, legs entwined, still joined. ""Oh my god"" you groan ""How good
was that?""</p><p>""Never better"" I respond ""Wow""</p><p>The dildo starts to slide out of us as we separate, showing the signs
of our passions, coated well with our juices. The sheets are soaked,
and our loins smeared with each other's honey. I reach down and pull
it from me with a tiny gasp, leaving me feeling stretched but empty.
I watch as you push the other half from within you, using just your
muscles. ""Plop"" it seems to go as it finally rests between us, lying
there inanimately, proud of its achievements.</p><p>You crawl up to join me at lip level and we share some tongue, some
lips, some saliva. I still can't get over how soft your mouth, your
kisses are. Your tongue feels like silk against mine. So sweet, my
love, so sweet.</p>"
958,Afterglow,Debby Mitchell,1,A mother and daughter share something special.,"['Ff', 'cons', 'rom', 'oral']","<p>Your lips are like marshmallow, but juicy and rich. Your little-girl
kisses so soft. I just want to hold you and feel the heat, building
slowly like a fire lapping at a log, the occasional spark flicking in
to the night.</p><p>Your arms hold me close. Your legs entwine with mine, your wetness
evident on my thigh. I reach down and feel you, allowing a finger to
trace along your lips, lingering on your clit, before returning to
your entry, and teasing. Circular motions, lubricating my fingers and
your velvety flesh. A finger enters you, briefly, then back to the
circles. Teasing you, wanting you to become more needy, more hungry,
more desperate for release.</p><p>As I play with you, your hand starts a wander over my curves. Cupping
my breasts, lightly rubbing nipples through the satin and lace,
running your caress down lower to my pleasure centre. You place your
whole hand flat against my pussy, fingers tickling, stroking, through
the fabric, feeling how wet I am too. You find the snaps, and begin
to open them. A cool puff of air touches me, evaporation from my
wetness. Your fingers return to my bareness, and the caress
continues.</p><p>Our lips remain locked, one arm each in a cuddle, the other delving
into each others laps, legs astray, pelvises rocking and rotating.
The intensity grows and we quickly move to a 69 position, you on top
and kneeling. We both want to taste, need to be tasted. Oh....its so
good to be eaten like this, someone knowing all the right buttons to
push, where to lick, how to nibble. We are both at the top of our
arc, and about to go over the edge, and we ride the wave together,
mouths locked on pubic areas, faces slick with juices.</p><p>Wow! We both need a moment to recover, and another cuddle and a soft
mouth to kiss helps as we slide down off the plateau. The warmth
extends throughout my body, and I imagine you feeling the same, an
afterglow.</p><p>My baby girl - how I love you so.</p>"
959,"Suzy's First Time, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,A plot to get a little hotty called Suzie in to my bed works.,"['Ff', '1st', 'cons', 'mast', 'oral']","<p>It's a girls night, and there are 4 of us all enjoying ourselves. My
friends Kate and Emma are here plus Emma's younger cousin Suzy. We've
been swimming, and the pizzas are eaten. All that remains is our wine
supply, of which about half remains. Suzy is a bit tipsy, and the
rest of us are not far behind.</p><p>Tonight will be the night, I decided. Suzy has been wanting me for
months, and till now i've resisted. Yesterday I told Emma that if she
bought Suzy over i'd teach her what its all about. Emma liked the
idea and also decided her friend Kate should be here to keep her busy
as well.</p><p>So, here we are, all in front of the TV watching a lesbian video,
getting hotter by the second. On the tape, the brunette has just
shaved the blonde and is eating her out. Wow. Emma and Kate are
cuddling in an armchair and Suzy is sitting close beside me, her hand
on my leg. She looks towards me oan offers her mouth. After months of
indecision, I can't wait. I taste her tender lips. So sweet. So soft.
So yielding.</p><p>The time has come, I decide, so I stand and take Suzy's hand. ""Come
with me"" I tell her. She stands and follows me to my room. We leave
Emma and Kate to themselves. Once in my room I instruct Suzy to
undress, and I sit on the edge of the bed and watch, my mouth
watering at the sight. My mouth is not the only thing getting wetter
by the second.</p><p>Suzy removes her top to reveal a soft pink bra holding her petite 32B
breasts. Her shorts slide down her legs to show me a matching g-string which hugs her form. There is a tiny wet spot just where the
fabric traces her slit. Her mound is getting me wetter and wetter,
imagining what lies beneath. Off comes the bra, and she hooks her
thumbs into the elastic waist of her g's. Slowly, Suzy pushes them
down. My gaze is riveted to her, waiting for her special place to
come into view.</p><p>She's bare! Completely smooth. Wow. So sexy. She stands before me and
asks ""What next?""</p><p>I ask her to undress me, and stand before her waiting. I get hotter,
waiting. Suzy unbuttons my cheesecloth blouse, and opens it wide. My
braless boobs are immediately on show. I hear her deep intake of
breath. Next she kneels and places her hands on my hips. She grabs my
long skirt and slides it down, over my hips, to the floor. I step out
of it, widening my stance a little. Suzy's face is level with my bare
pussy. ""Lick it"" I instruct her.</p><p>As she leans forward I lean towards her, shortening the gap. As she
places her hands on my rump, I feel her tongue snake out and start to
explore my fleshy folds. ""Mmmmmmmm"" is all I can manage. My mind is
racing. Here I am with my friend's 16yo cousin, her tongue deep in my
pussy, the night ahead of us. I back away a bit and lie on the bed,
inviting Suzy to join me. We lie and cuddle close, kissing, mouths
and lips locked, tongues dancing. She tells me how long she has
wanted to do this for and I believe her. Suzy has been dropping hints
for quite a while, and Emma confirmed with me that Suzy wanted me
badly. Now its all happening!</p><p>I need to taste her, so I rise and kneel between her legs. My hands
rest on Suzy's thighs, and push the apart, widening her legs and
lifting her knees. With anticipation she awaits my next move, but i'm
frozen. The sight of her young perfect little pussy, hairless and
smooth, glistening with her juices, I begin to drool. Enough. Its
time to act. I dip my face to her, placing my mouth over her whole
pussy, tongue flat, feeling her open to me, to my oral attentions.
Suzy yelps with delight, and I see her hands move to her boobs and
begin kneading them roughly. I maintain eye contact with her as I
slide my lips and tongue over every square inch of her wet swollen
pussy. The taste is devine. Sweeter than ever tasted before.</p><p>Before I know it she is cumming - hard and fast. I hang on to her
tightly and keep my mouth hard on her, maintaining the massage,
feeling her hard clit beneath my tongue. She starts to subside and I
ease off. That's only the first of many to come for us. I kiss my way
up her body, finally finding her mouth. We kiss deeply and she tastes
her own juices. ""Thanks"" she whispers in my ear with a big grin. I
can see the dreamy look on her face and know i've made a good
impression. Being her first sexual encounter, i'm aware of the huge
responsibility on me at this time.</p>"
960,"Emily's Session, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,Continuation of the story concerning Emily's special photo session,"['Ff', 'cons', 'mast']","<p>Emily was a natural in front of the camera. In her “asleep” state she
managed a quiet sexiness, mainly in her expressions. We merged on to
the poses showing her wakening, with a few topless shots in the mix
as she sat in bed and stretched before lying back.</p><p>I had her bring the sheet to her chest, and lift her knees apart so
the shape under the sheet showed her position. I then had her slide
her arms down and pretend to be stroking herself, eyes half-closed,
pleasure evident. I took a number of these as they were so damned
hot, imagination being better than in-your-face stuff sometimes.</p><p>Next we allowed the sheet to slide down as her legs began to thrash
about. Once her loins were exposed, it was very obvious she HAD been
stroking away. Her juices were running down and pooling on the bottom
sheet and her fingers were slick and shiny. I had to get a few close-
ups, and some others taken from foot level, up beyond Emily’s
activities to her wonderful face, seeing the results of her
excitement in her eyes and face.</p><p>“Can I cum now?” Emily asked me, almost pleading.</p><p>“Yes, of course sweetie” I replied, giving her permission to finish
herself off.</p><p>I sat beside her and watched as Emily concentrated on her clit with a
circling motion with one hand, while her other one altenated from
pinching nipples to frigging herself with 2 fingers plunging in and
out of her exposed vagina. She was a girl who could have used another
hand just then, but I was happy to watch, remembering tpo get a few
more pics in as she came, strongly and quite loudly.</p><p>This was getting me very aroused, as if I wasn’t earlier! My own puss
was needing some attention too, but all in good time. I allowed Emily
to relax and just lie back and get her breathing. “Wow – that was a
big one” she finally commented.</p><p>“How long have you been masturbating?” I asked her, interested in
getting the conversation to where I wanted.</p><p>“Since I was 9” she answered “when my older cousin told me about it
all”.</p><p>“So tell me what you two got up to?” I enquired.</p><p>“After she told me I had her show me and it was amazing. I’d never
seen anyone naked before like that, and because she was three years
older, she seemed so mature. After she came she convinced me to try,
and so I lifted my dress up, pulled down my panties and rubbed
furiously with not much result. Jenny (my cousin) had me relax, close
my eyes and think the boys at school who I thought were hot. She
began to massage me, my chest with its little buds and not much else,
my legs, my thighs, my tummy, then finally she started to touch my
cunny, just lightly at first, and before I knew it I was getting
wetter, and it was starting to feel really nice. I didn’t cum that
day, but after lots of practise in bed alone at night I finally did
about 2 weeks later and OH MY GOD – I then knew what all the fuss was
about. My Mum came running in as she thought I’d hurt myself. I had
to tell her it was a bad dream, but I think she really knew all along
what had occurred”</p><p>“And so ever since then you’ve been having solo fun?” I went fishing
“Mostly, yes” Emily advised me quietly</p><p>“C’mon sweetie – what do you mean mostly? You can tell me” I kept my
line in the water</p><p>“Oh ……. Just a few times I’ve played games with some friends, at
sleepovers and stuff” Emily admitted</p><p>“Hooked!” I thought to myself and asked her “Games? Details please?”
“Oh ……. There was one sleepover where we all practised kissing each
other like we were boyfriend/girlfriend, and when lights out came I
couldn’t help but try to get myself off I was so horny. My friend
Renata caught on what I was up to as we were sharing a mattress, and
she began to touch me and before I knew it I was cumming so hard.
After she just rolled over and fel asleep, or pretended to. We never
spoke about it nor did anything again, ever.”</p><p>I was rapt, listening to Emily tell me her secrets.</p><p>“There was another time when my friend Melinda spent the whole day at
my house in the school holidays. My parents were at work and we had
the run of the house. I knew my Dad kept a stash of movies in their
bedroom wardrobe, and so Mel and I decided to get them out and watch
some. We set ourselves up in my room, side-by-side on my bed, propped
up with pillows so we could see the TV screen. The videos were very
graphic, with lots of fucking, sucking, licking and even two girls
getting off together by rubbing themselves together, you know, pussy
to pussy” Emily looked to me for acknowledgement.</p><p>“I believe its called ‘tribbing’ “ I told her.</p><p>“Well, whatever its called it feels great!” Emily shared with me
excitedly “I know because we tried it we were both so hot. We
stripped off and Mel lowered herself on to me. We found the right
angles and before you knew it we were mashing ourselves to each
other. So much better than fingers, especially looking down at the
action and seeing another person so involved. We did it till we were
so sore and sensitive we had to stop, very happy but quite tender. We
never had another chance to enjoy each other again, as Mel’s family
moved away a month later” Emily looked a bit sad as she told me the
ending.</p><p>“So you’ve never tried tribbing with anyone else?” I asked her</p><p>“No I haven’t, but …..”Emily looked me straight in the eyes “I’d like
to with you”</p>"
961,"Emily's Session, Part 3",Debby Mitchell,3,Part 3 in the story about Emily's photo session,"['Ff', 'mast', 'cons', 'oral', 'trib']","<p>“So you’ve never tried tribbing with anyone else?” I asked her
“No I haven’t, but …..”Emily looked me straight in the eyes “I’d like
to with you”.</p><p>She then eased herself over close and caressed my cheek, and down to
my neck, and offered her mouth to kiss. I didn’t need to be asked
twice, and we shared lips and tongues for a few minutes, getting
hotter and hotter by the second. Emily snuggled in to me, naked, arms
circling me and hugging tight as we explored each other’s mouths. I
held her face, watching her closed eyes and facial expressions each
time we broke for a breath.</p><p>Her hands moved to my breasts and Emily told me “I want to see you
now ……. all of you ……. please?”</p><p>I nodded and stood shakily to allow my skirt to drop and lifted my
top over my head. I quickly reached behind to undo my bra, and Emily
took in a loud breath when I allowed the lacy garment to drop to the
floor, my bare breasts standing proudly, each topped with a very
erect nipple.  Hands on hips, pelvis pushed forward a little, my
dripping pussy soaking through my cotton panties, I asked
Emily “would you take these off for me sweetie?”</p><p>Emily did not respond, but she knelt quickly before me and reached up
to hook a finger in to the elastic on each side, and began to slip my
panties down. Her face was level with my pussy as it came in to full
view, and in its fully aroused state Emily seemed helpless, leaning
to me and placing a tender kiss just above my slit. I haerd her
inhale deeply, my musky scent thickening the air.</p><p>More kisses, as Emily stood, leaving a trail of tingles past my belly
button to my breasts, and up to my neck. The top of her head was
level with my nose, and she melted to me, one of her legs between
mine so her hip nestled to my puss as she mounted on of my legs,
trapping it between her thighs. Emily started a slow grind with her
pelvis, and I could feel her moisture as she slid against me. Me ……..
my own juices were coating her hip/thigh as I made slippery contact,
rubbing against my little model.</p><p>“Lie with me baby” I whispered to Emily, and we broke contact briefly
to take up a comfy position on the bed. I rolled over to find myself
between her legs, and lifted Emily’s knees, spreading her thighs up
and apart, exposing her sweet little mound fully. I had to quickly
taste her, so dipped my mouth to her honeypot and dragged my tongue
from top to bottom of her puss, lapping at her juices which were
freely flowing at that stage. She squirmed and sighed, and lifted
herself to me, trying to get me to drown myself in her delights. I
wanted to get her off, buy my own needs were pressing, so it was time
for some real action.</p><p>I worked my way up and over Emily, positioning myself like a man
would for missionary sex. My clit and inner lips were jutting out
like a little penis, and I started to slide myself up and down
Emily’s gaping puss. Our juices mixed and our tender privates
pleasured each other. Emily lifted her pelvis to meet my thrusts,
keeping time with me, little grunts coming from her each time.</p><p>The room got warmer as we pounded against each other, climaxes
building. “Come with me baby” I called to Emily “I’m so close”.</p><p>“Me too ………………. just a bit more” Emily pleaded, her movements now
even more pronounced against my loins.</p><p>“Oh baby …………… baby ………….oh my …………” I mumbled as the edge got closer
and closer, and a moment later Emily jopined me with “Oh yes ….. oh
yes ……….yes ………YES ………YESSSS” as we helped each other over the cliff
and in to the valley below.</p><p>Our grounding slowed, as we savoured the feelings of orgasm, our skin
slippery and smooth against each other, my arms straining with having
to support me above her. I lowered my head to kiss her then, and we
gasped for breath as we locked lips and thanked each other for an
incredible experience.</p><p>“I want to lick you clean” Emily admitted to me, and in a flash she
slid out from under me, pushing me on to my back, then slipped in to
a 69 position above me, planting her sweet puss above my face as she
started to work on mine. She hungrily sought every last bit of my
love juice from every little fold within me, and I pulled her to my
lips to start on hers. So sweet, so intoxicating …………</p><p>The tingles started again for me, all the good work from Emily’s
tongue, and I enjoyed a nice little O as she worked me over.</p><p>All done, I guided Emily to my side, to hold her and talk. “That was
very nice baby. How did it compare to your time with your friend Mel?”</p><p>“Just as good, if not better” Emily told me “I must be getting more
experienced and having better orgasms, because a couple of those were
monsters” she giggled.</p><p>We cuddled and chatted more, and soon it was time to get ready for
her Mum to call back, so sadly we kissed once more, and started to
get organised. We were sitting in the office waiting when Liz pulled
in to the driveway.</p><p>“How did you go Emily?” Liz asked her daughter immediately
“It was so much fun” Emily said innocently-like “it was all very
professional”</p><p>Liz smiled, maybe a knowing look, and handed me an envelope
containing a cheque. I advised her I’d have a selection of pics for
her in a few days, and the pair left me alone.
 
I sat, and thought about the past few hours, about the photos, about
the sex, and about Emily herself. I thought also about the hidden
video cameras I’d had installed last week, and hoped they were able
to capture our little adventure. I knew I’d have great fun editing it
all down to an hour or so. I also looked forward to the cash it may
bring. All-in-all, a very satisfying (and profitable) day. I hoped
that there may be more of those sorts of days ahead, courtesy of the
Club and its lady members.</p>"
962,"Kate's First Assignment, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,"A teen girls initiation in to the world of modelling, and to feminine lovemaking","['Ff', 'teen', '1st', 'cons', 'mast']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1 - Beginnings</p><p>How exciting! I only just started at Miss Liza's Talent Agency and
I'm already working! Well ....... I will be working this weekend.
That's when Liza (she told me to call her that) is accompanying me to
Byron Bay for a photo shoot. I'm not sure what all the details are,
but we leave early on Friday morning, flying only about an hour south
of where I live with my Mum and two younger sisters. I do know its
something ""Top Secret"".</p><p>Mum can't come as she needed more time to arrange somewhere for my
sisters to stay, but she says that Liza is sure to look after me. Liza
is so nice. She's about 27 or 28, with a great figure and she seems so
clever. I just hope I can be like her one day running my own business
just like she does.</p><p>Let me tell you all about me now. I'm Kate Turner, age 14. Some say
I've had to grow up faster than some other girls my age, with my Dad
dying in a car accident when I was 9, leaving my Mum with the 3 girls,
4,6 and 9. Our Mum does her best, and aside from looking after us all,
has to work part-time to make ends meet. Dad's insurance paid off the
house at least, but there's all the other bills to cover and Mum does
so well. That's part of the reason I hounded her to allow me to try
out at the Agency. So I can help out and make her life a bit
easier.</p><p>For a few years now I've been aware of the way boys and sometimes men
look at me. My friends always tell me how attractive I am, some even
saying ""hot"". Come to think about it, there's not too much wrong with
my appearance. I'm about average height, close to 160cm, athletic
figure thanks to netball and swimming. My hair is just past my
shoulders, straight and blonde, and my eyes are blue/grey. My bust
size had accellerated in the past year, but now seems to have settled
in to a proud 12C.  Anyway, it was all the little comments that
made me decide to give modelling/acting a go, and that's how I ended
up at Liza's.</p><p>I can't wait till Friday morning!</p><p>Wednesday and Thursday drag on, and finally its 6am Friday and I'm
waiting, bag packed, to be collected from home. A car horn beeps and I
see its Liza's Mazda outside. Kisses for Mum, cuddles for my sisters,
and I'm off on my first assignment! We chat about nothing much for the
20 minute drive to Coolangatta Airport, and before long we are in the
air on a Qantas City-Link flight south. We eat breakfast (cereal,
fruit and a sweet roll plus juice) on board, and not much later we are
touching down at Ballina, a 30 minute transfer to Byron Bay.</p><p>By 9.30am we have arrived at our accommodation for the next 3 nights,
a bungalow of our very own, right on the sands. Its part of one of the
resorts so we have full access to all the facilities such as the
swimming pools, the restaurants. Liza has already told me its no
expense spared this weekend, as the client is paying for
everything.</p><p>The bungalow has a full loungeroom with massive LCD TV, a separate
dining, kitchenette, and one huge bedroom with ensuite attached. The
bedroom has 2 huge beds, and Liza makes sure I'm OK with sharing,
after all it just us girls! The best part is a large verandah out
front, facing a very quiet private part of the beach.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2 – The Task</p><p>We were due at a briefing at 11am, followed by lunch at noon, then it
was meant to be work work work. I'm keen to find out about why there
was so much secrecy, and to laern what I'm meant to be doing here for
3 days. Mum has aleady signed the waiver on my behalf, so to a degree
I'm up for anything.</p><p>Mum did warn me that there may be some bare skin needed at times, but
I'm OK with my body, and at home we've never worried too much about
privacy. I've seem my Mum nude so often, getting in or out of the
shower, getting dressed in the mornings, going to the bathroom at
night. She's encouraged us girls to be open with each other, but at
the same time instilled in us some guidelines whan it comes to those
outside the family.</p><p>After all, I'm now a model, and I'm here to do whatever is asked,
within reason. At the briefing I soon found out what that would
involve. The first shock was that I'm one of a dozen girls, of which
thay will end up only using 4. The other 8 will leave on Saturday, so
we all have one afternoon to impress.</p><p>The 2<sup>nd</sup> shock is that our host and employer is none other
that ""Miss Victoria's Secret"", a teen version of the famour label
about to be launched, with ranges of swimwear, underwear and
sleepwear.</p><p>The 3<sup>rd</sup> shock is that the team in charge of the
afternoon's session, during which we'll either pass or fail, has on
the top of their agenda a fully nude catwalk run for each girl. We are
herded in to a large changeroom and Liza wishes me luck before she is
pushed outside the room. ""Don't think about it"", ""just be me"" I tell
myself to try to chill out. We are told to strip and then take a seat
in like a waiting area, beside a curtained wall. I peel off my suntop,
unzip my little denim skirt, trying not to look around too much. Up
till now I've only spoken to Liza, only nodding or smiling to the odd
other girl. All of us seem to be in the 13-16 bracket, all attractive
of course, and all a bit different.</p><p>I slip my bra off and slide my panties off, and march straight to the
nearaest vacant chair. Once there I'm able to relax a bit, and check
out the others, my competition. There's taller and shorter, fairer and
darker, big boobs and little pancakes, but all attractive in their own
way. I feel a bit threatened, after all its my first time at anything
like this, but Liza is confident to bring me here so she must think I
have what it takes, and I grow in confidence thinking about that.</p><p>Just across from me there's a girl I smiled at earlier, and she's
looking at me in a bit of a strange way. I can't work her out. Her
eyes keep scanning me ..... all over, and there's the hint of
naughtyness in her eyes. I don't know if it's the air con, or nerves,
or whatever, but there are little tingles working through me, and my
nipples are showing signs of something happening. OMG ...... even my
pussy is getting tingly as I look at her.</p><p>I'm pretty inexperienced when it comes to sex stuff. I've never had a
""real"" boyfriend (although I've kissed and cuddled and groped a bit at
several parties and at the beach once) and for the record I'm still
technically a virgin. Nothing aside from my own fingers and a
favourite hairbrush has ever been close to my vagina. Masturbation has
had to keep me happy, and I so love loving myself. My only real close
contact with another person was a few months ago when my BFF Kelly
slept over. We shared my double bed, as we had done innocently many
times before, but that last time was different. Kelly brought some
magazines with her, ""borrowed"" from under her brothers bed.</p><p>They were full-on, like I'd never seen before. Men with girls, girls
with girls, 3somes, solos, everything. There was fucking, sucking,
licking, nibbling, toys, anal ........... more things than I'd ever
dreamed about. It certainly was an education, and before we both knew
it we were quietly masturbating, beside each other, sheet pulled up,
but obviously both going for it. Kelly came first, and that put me
over the edge, then we calmed down before talking about what had just
happened.</p><p>We'd never admitted to each other that we masturbated, and here we
were actually doing it, almost together. We talked for a long time,
describing how the photos had made us feel, sharing fantasies about
what we'd like to do. I only kept one thing from her, and that was how
if I ever wanted to be with another girl, it would have been with her.
I trusted Kelly, and would do anything for her, as she would for me.
We were so comfortable with each other,  and shared so much
trust.</p><p>Anyway, back to the present, and here I am sitting naked, in a group
of 12, with one particular girl giving me some real intense looks. She
was very attractive, as I suppose you'd say we all were. She seemed a
little older than me, but it was hard to be sure. Her hair fell in
tight curls to her shoulders, dark brown in colour. Her skin was
olive, making me wonder if there was some South American or Southern
European in her. Her boobs were her best feature, sitting there all
nice and perky. Not too big, but noticible enough.</p><p>One of the organisers started to make an announcement, so we all
listen intently. He tells us that behind the curtain is a stage and a
catwalk. We are to parade for a minimum of one minute, in front of a
panel of five. They are the people to impress, and behind them there's
an audience which is made up of our managers or chaperones –
whoever had brought us. The organiser then walks around asking us to
draw a piece of paper from a bowl. Each has a number, and it will
determine our order. I draw the number 4, which is great, not having
to wait till near the end. I'm keen to just do it. My ""friend""
opposite shows me her number – she has the 1 so will be first
out.</p><p>It's time, so she stands, walks confidently to the curtain and slips
through, leaving the 11 of us waiting, wondering. The clock ticks
slowly and she's back, smiling, looking relieved. No words are allowed
through this process, so we don't really know what to expect. Number 2
and 3 go, then its up to me. As I stand  and walk towards
uncertainty, I'm saying to myself ""Pride, confidence, eye contact,
head held high, back straight"", and everything else I can think of to
help me do my best. I slip through the curtain, and bright lights
leave nowhere to hide. Here we go.</p><p>I strut boldly to centre stage, looking directly at the sillouettes
of the 5 judges. A smile disguises my nerves, and then I'm off along
the catwalk, a pause, a pose, then moving again to the end. Another
pose, bigger smile, hands on hips, then a bold idea shakes me. I turn
my back to the audience, feet about a foot apart, and slowly bend
over, looking back at them as I do. My ass is my best feature, I
believe, so let them check me out thoroughly. This pose also shows off
my puffy little puss, so I gave my ass a wiggle and stand straight
again, facing them all, hands on hips, pelvis out, an even bigger
smile, before walking slowly back up the catwalk, pirouetting at the
end, a wave and a giggle, then off the stage.</p><p>WOW. That was fun! My nerves evaporated and I actually enjoyed that
whole minute or so, up there, spotlights on, clothes off. I rejoined
the others, and sat quietly as the final 8 all took their turns. I
watched each on their return, noting a range of reactions visible. A
couple looked rocked, one was close to tears, and a few others looked
like a startled rabbits. This ""test"" was doing its job, seeing who
could handle the unexpected.</p><p>The organiser returns to the area, and tells us we can get dressed
again, and that its OK to talk now that the task is over. My ""friend""
shadows me back to where our clothes are, and as I'm checking her out
I see the tinyist tattoo above her pussy. I don't quite catch what it
is, maybe a rose, maybe a heart. I'm caught peeking and she walks over
and introduces herself as Rosa, 15 from Sydney, but originally from
Brazil. We share small talk as we dress, and share with each other our
on-stage experience. Rosa feels confident she did a good job, and I
find myself hoping we are both in the final 4. We won't know till
dinner tonight, so there's a few hours to kill. Liza rejoins us and I
introduce her to Rosa, and Rosa introduces us to her big sister Josie
who drove her up from Sydney. Liza and Josie agree that both Rosa and
I were great on the catwalk, and in their opinions we have a great
chance of progressing further. Fingers crossed!</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 3 – The Fun Begins</p><p>As we head back to the bungalows we note that Rosa and Josie's is
only 2 spots further along, so we are almost neighbours. The beach
sounds like a great idea, so we all change quickly and meet up on the
sand. Rosa and Josie are in sarongs, but not for long, and as they
slip them off we note they are only bearing their bikini bottoms, and
there's not much material in either. The lycra seems sprayed on, and
both girls look gorgeous together as they jog down to the waves. Liza
looks at me, and I look at her, and we both strip off our tops and run
to catch up with the other 2 girls.</p><p>I'd estimate Josie at being about 21 or 22, and Rosa is a shorter
copy of her older sister. I can't help but check out Liza as well. Her
skimpy white bikini bottoms don't leave anything to the imagination
once wet, and I to be honest she takes my breath away. We all muck
around in the surf, giggling and jumping around, the waves making us
all bump in to each other, and at one point Rosa and I end up in a
clinch boobs to boobs, thighs locked close. She smiles at me and
plants a quick kiss right on my cheek, before releasing me a running
away. I chase her and we fall together in the shallows, entangled in
the foamy wash, laughing our heads off as we are watched by Liza and
Josie.</p><p>Its getting late in the day, and we all need to shower and clean up
for the special dinner where the 4 girls selected will be announced.
I'd almost forgotten as we had fun on the beach, but now its back on
my mind. Liza tells me to use the bathroom first as she wants to make
some calls, and I head straight for the shower, dropping my bikini as
I walk through to the bedroom. Liza has seen all of me there is to
see, so I'm not that bashful in front of her now. She jokingly
whistles at me as I pass her, flicking my bum on the way.</p><p>The lukewarm water washes away the sand and the salt, and the shampoo
feels great in my hair. As I wash myself I can't help but linger a
bit, cradling my breasts, one at a time, giving each nipple a gentle
squeeze. Tingles......</p><p>One hand washes lower, and I slip a finger along the groove of my
puss, gliding back and forward for a moment. More tingles .........
Today's events have certainly put me in a horny mood.</p><p>Liza brings me out of my trance by calling out, asking me if I'm
finished. I tell her almost, and before I know it she's in the room
with me, fully naked, telling me to keep the water running. The glass
door does nothing for privacy, and gives me a chance to check her out
as I rinse off the final soapy film from my legs. Bending, I'm at
eye-level with her lower body, and like a magnet my attention is drawn
to the spot bewteen her legs, the only thing not revealed to me on the
beach earlier. Staring back straight at me is one of the prettiest
pussys I've ever seen, not that that's a lot, but it certainly was
pretty. She was fully shaved, or waxed, and at the top of her slit her
clit just peeked at me, and below her longer inner lips protruded from
within. Now I'd seen everything – of hers that is. More tingles
....</p><p>We swap places and I take the chance to show off a bit by drying
myself there in front of her, half watching her soap herself. She told
me there was a surprise waiting for me on my bed, so I raced out to
see what it was. Oh my, the most beautiful green satin dress was laid
out for me. Liza called out to me, saying ""and no underwear ..... it
will spoil the lines"". I slip it on and head to the dresser and mirror
to work on my hair and some makeup. I don't usually wear much on my
face, but hopefully tonight would be special. Hopefully tonight would
be the start of something bigger and better for me professionally, as
a model. Liza was out a few minutes later and began to dress as well.
Hers matches mine, but is red, which sets off her auburn hair a
treat.</p><p>As I finish at the mirror, Liza leaves the room returning a moment
later, and hands me a watermelon Cruiser. She has one too and we sip
and chat as we finish getting ready. 6.30 arrives and its time we head
over to the dinner. I'm feeling a bit light-headed from the drink (I
don't normally have more than a sip of Mum's wine or whatever) and we
hold hands as we walk.</p>"
963,"Kate's First Assignment, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,Part 2 of this story about a young teen model,"['Ff', 'teen', '1st', 'cons', 'mast']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 4 – The Announcement</p><p>We enter the function room and the places are set, with the 12 girls
and their 12 minders seated at 6 tables of 4, and the Panel set up on
stage at a long table. Soft music is piped in to the room, and
entrée is served after some welcome speeches. We are told how
hard the decision was, but we had been narrowed down to a final 4, and
the names would be announced after the main course.</p><p>At our table is Jennifer, 13 from Melbourne and her Mum Sue. They
seem very nice and we chat through the meal politely. I don't mention
the afternoon's task, as Jennifer was the one almost crying
afterwards.</p><p>Entrée was a tasting plate for 4, with scallops on the shell,
skewered prawns, zuccini flowers, asian-style steamed dumplings and
lamb satay sticks. The mains followed, with a variety of tapas-style
dishes. Mediteranean flavours mixed with Indian, Thai, Italian and
Seafood, and it was all delicious. Wines were served, and most of the
girls indulged, probably trying to keep their nerves intact. I stick
with water and I was already a bit woosy, and don't need the extra
buzz. I glance over to Rosa's table and see her sipping from a
wineglass. </p><p>Finally, its time, and the room goes quiet. Again we hear that it was
so tough on the judges, and it's a shame that they have to send 8
girls home, blah blah blah.... I'm just thinking ""hurry up, I'm dying
here"". The first name is read out – and its Emily. She leaps up
out of her seat with surprise, and with applause all round, heads up
on to the stage. Emily is a tall slim girl, probably 16, with a very
well developed figure who could easliy pass for 18 or 19. ""Cute"" was
my word for her as she has an impish infectious smile, and seems very
down to earth.</p><p>Next name to be read out is Rosa! I'm so happy for her. She deserves
this chance and I'm hopeful I'll be staying to to enjoy her company a
bit longer. With Rose on the stage with Emily, the next name is
announced, and its Caitlin. She stangs and claps along with everyone
else as she moves to the stage. Caitlin would be close to the youngest
girl here, and she is like an angel – blonde, blue eyes,
fantastic skin, with a developing body still showing some girlishness
rather than teen to woman. She was ""Miss Pancake"" I'd noted earlier. I
looked at all 3 girls, all different, all with a slightly different
image to portray for the client, so I could see some logic in their
selections. Now the moment of truth. I wished my name had been one of
the first to be read out, because now I only had a one in 9 shot.
Before I can do anything else I hear my name ............ that's right
......... its Kate ....... Its me!!!</p><p>So excited, so proud, so relieved. I almost run up on to the stage to
join the others, then take a moment to look at the other girls still
seated. Some are sad, some are genuinely happy for us, others show
mixed emotions. I look to Liza, and she's still clapping, looking at
me pride in her eyes. I can't believe it. My first assignment and I
make the cut! I'm in, with 2 long days of hard work ahead.</p><p>By now its 9pm and with an early start tomorrow, its suggested we
head off and start to settle down. Rosa and I can't stop jibbering,
and as we all walk back I hear Liza ask Josie if she and Rosa would
like to stop in for a celebration drink. They agree, and a minute or
so later Liza is popping the cork from champaigne on our front
verandah. It's a warm night, so its lovely out. We all sit, sipping
our bubbly, and excitedly chat about what is to follow. Another
bottle, more bubbles, and I'm feeling a bit worse for wear, deciding
to stop and head to bed. I say goodnight to all, giving Rosa a
celebratory quick kiss on the lips, hugging Josie and Liza on my way
inside. A quick visit to the toilet and I strip and jump in to bed.
Its been a long day, and as I lie and think back over everything, I
start to get a bit horny. I've needed a good orgasm all afternoon I
say to myself, so why not hane some fun now?</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 5 – First Night</p><p>I push the sheet down my legs to get comfy as Liza is still outside
with the others, gently stroking myself all over. I love to take my
time, allowing things to build up as my mind works. I think about the
12 bare girls all parading today, I think about Rosa, and the fun we
had at the beach. I think about the bathroom shared with Liza, and I
think about being in such a beautiful place, in luxurious
surroundings, with these lovely people. I'm close, with one hand
moving from nipple to nipple, squeezing, with the other delving in to
my very wet puss, thumb flicking my clit as 2 fingers go deep.</p><p>Ahhhhhh ............ nearly there ............ so close
.................. then a voice startles me! Liza is beside the bed,
and is staring at me. She apologises, and says she did not know I was
enjoying some private time until it was too late.  I still need
to cum, so I keep going, closing my eyes and allowing my body to climb
the mountain and slip over the other side. OMG – so good –
and maybe even better knowing that Liza was watching me.</p><p>As I start to calm down, eyes still clenched shut, I feel weight on
the mattress beside me. Liza is lying beside me, asking me to scoot
over a bit and give her some room. She tells me that I looked so hot,
getting myself off like that, and she asked me if I had ever
experienced anything like that with another person. I have to admit my
innocence, and that only seems to excite her more, like a challenge.
Reassuringly, Liza makes me promise to say ""stop"" if I feel
uncomfortable about anything at all, and proceeds to run her fingers
lightly over me, from my arms to my thighs, tummy, shoulders, neck and
breasts. Its so nice being touched that way by someone else. I allow a
little moan to escape my lips.</p><p>Liza leans over and kisses me softly, her sweet lips glide over mine,
tips of tongues touch, teasing, tempting. We cuddle, locking legs and
thighs, and I feel her dampness on my leg. The scents of sex are
evident and I decide I'm going to do something I've never done before.
I guide Liza on to her back, and begin to kiss my way down her body.
Slowly, heading to that special place, but taking the time to enjoy
myself along the way, enjoying the reaction I'm causing as I do. 
Finally I reach that pretty puss I was admiring earlier. Looks good
enough to eat, so that's what I do. With my tongue outstretched, I
trace all along the length of her slit, top to bottom, then back up,
placing a kiss on that button at the top, and hearing a sharp intake
of breath, so I'm obviously doing something alright.</p><p>Her lips begin to open like a blooming flower, and now I wiggle my
tongue deeper in to the groove, tasting her nectar, lapping at her
juices freely flowing. Liza lifts her groin to get closer to my mouth,
and tries to guide me higher to her clit. Her breathing tells me she's
close, so I concentrate there, while 2 of my fingers find a welcome
spot deep in her vagina, where I slowly pump her as I lick and flick
with my tongue.  Liza begins to pant, her hips gyrating in time
with me, then she's there, and wow is she loud! I keep nibbling
gently, trying to prolong her orgasm, and eventually she gently pushes
me away, saying it's a bit too sensitive, so I slide up close and have
a lovely cuddle. So nice, having the power to make a person cum like
that! Watching them have pleasure because of what I'm doing ..... so
good.</p><p>We must have fallen asleep, just like that, holding each other, both
as exhausted as each other, a long day behind us, with some big ones
to follow.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 6 - Saturday</p><p>Next I knew the phone woke us, with an automated message advising
that we were wanted on the beach at 8am sharp, and there was a package
outside on the doorstep for me. A look at the clock told us we had an
hour, so we take a few moments to chat and revisit the night before.
Liza wanted to ensure I was OK, and didn't want any awkwardness with
us, and I assure her I was totally OK. What we did was beautiful, and
I looked forward to more of the same, I tell her. We hit the shower
together this time, and play about a bit as we scrub each other. I
drape a towel over my nakedness, and grab the package from outside,
seeing it's a selection of beachwear. A note tells me what to put on,
and what to bring with me thismorning. We dress and grab a fruit
platter and jug of juice from the fridge and decide to sit out on the
verandah and enjoy the morning. Two empty champers bottles and 4
glasses remind me of how I'd gone to bed. The alcohol must have nulled
my inhibitions and brought out my animal lusts.</p><p>We were last to arrive, but still on time. Rosa was there with Josie,
looking great in a purple one-piece, Emily looks amazing in a
thong-style black bikini, Caitlin shows her child-like body off in a
sheer yellow one-piece, and I'm in the high-cut floral bikini with
spagetti straps holding skimpish triangles over my bulging boobs. The
photographers had set up several sets, including towels to lay on and
sunbake, lounges to lie on and sip drinks with little umbrellas. Over
the next hour and a half we were put through so mane poses, some solo,
some with each other, some with all 4 of us. Emily and I are asked to
change in to one-piece bathers, and without hesitation we both strip
and pop our next outfit on, no embarassment, no pauses – after
yesterday we can do anything! Emily dons a striped red one-piece and
mine is plain sky blue.</p><p>We all have a cool drink, then we head to the water for some
free-form frolic, under the direction of the photographer who's busy
snapping shot after shot as we play and splash and laugh and muck
around. I can't help but notice the way that Caitlin's swimmer are
pulled tight to her, making a very obvious camel toe for anyone to
see. It doesn't seem to bother the photographer, who keeps on
snapping. Rosa's purple one looks great on her, and the thin fabric
cannot hide the size and pointyness of her nipples, reacting to the
cool water. Emily is having a similar reaction, and before I can do
anything mine join in – not so much from the cold but from what
I've been spying on. Thank goodness we're in the water or my
excitement may be more obvious with a damp patch in my crotch.</p><p>It must be going well, as the photographer announces we not have two
hours to rest, and we should meet at 2pm in the Bridal Suite for our
afternoon session. We say ""bye"" to the others and Liza, Rosa, Josie
and I all walk back together, agreeing to share some lunch from room
service at their bungalow after a quick shower. Twenty minutes later
in in a loose fitting sun-dress and we are sipping juices and water
waiting for lunch to arrive. Rosa has ordered some salad wraps and
fruit, and we all dig in when it arrives, hungry after our morning at
the beach.</p><p>Rosa brought her Wii console, so after lunch she and I go inside to
play a few games while Liza and Josie chat outside – what about
we couldn't hear. 2pm approached so it was time to walk over to the
main building and see what the afternoon was to bring. ""Why the Bridal
Suite"" we wondered?? We soon found out.</p><p>This afternoon they were shooting the underwear session. The outfits
were all hung on a rack, and we excitedly flicked through, picking out
our sizes and our favourites. There were bras and matching panties, in
satin and lace, there were cotton boyleg briefs with cutoff tops,
there were one-piece sheer outfits in black, white and skintones. We
all couldn't wait to get started.</p><p>There were assistants to help out, and we each must have modelled at
least a dozen outfits. Photos were taken standing, sitting, lying, on
the bed, on chairs, on the floor. Photos were taken solo, plus
twosomes and even a threesome, arms draped on each other, or loose
cuddles, we stood as we were asked and delivered what they wanted. In
a blink, it was 4.30pm, and the day was over, and I don't think I'd
ever been hornier in my life. Between the sexy underwear, the sexy
girls dressing and undressing beside me, I was a mess, and I needed
something.</p><p>With another big day ahead of us tomorrow, a quiet night was needed,
so Liza and I head back to our bungalow for a relax, some dinner, and
a good sleep. My mind was working overtime, but I hoped when she said
""early night"" she meant together.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 7 – Second Night</p><p>Room service delivers fresh oysters followed by a really tasty
chicken-in-filo dish served with fresh vegies and a sauce that matches
perfectly. Liza and I sipped a few Cruisers and talked about the day.
She floored me when she mentioned that according to Josie, Rosa had a
bit of a thing for me, and was hoping to hook up with me before the
weekend was over. WOW! Here I am, a sexual toddler, having kissed my
first woman less than 24hrs ago, having been held by my first woman
less than 24 hours ago, and making love to my first woman less than 24
hours ago. It was all happening! The thought of being with Rosa was
intruiging, and exciting at the same time, but here I am with Liza
tonight, hoping she and I can further explore what we have already
started. Rosa can wait, and that's what I tell Liza. I stand, take her
hand and ask her to take me to bed.</p><p>Liza smiles, stands, and walks with me to our bedroom. She takes me
in her arms, kissing me, and tells me how happy she is that we came,
and how proud i'm making her with my modelling. Having me as a part of
the launch of Miss Victoria's Secret in Australia would give her
business a huge plug, and aside from that would earn us both more than
we could imagine.</p><p>Our clothes seem to fall away, and we are lying together whispering
and cuddling, kissing and nibbling, laughing and joking ........ just
enjoying the moment. Liza's hands roam, and my body responds, juices
flowing freely from me. I touch her and she's also drenched, but she
says it my turn to relax, so I do, allowing her to take over and do
whatever she wishes, and my oh my, she knows what to do. This girl is
good, and she has me cumming in minutes. Its never felt so good.
Better than fingers, better than the hairbrush, better than anything
ever.</p><p>Liza comes up for air, and kisses me, allowing me to taste myself on
her lips, and I like. She tells me to stay, while she goes to her bag,
and rummages about for something. SHE BROUGHT TOYS! I see a long long
dildo. Much too long I think, but then she asks if I want to share it
with her? Of course I do. Liza has me sit up a bit straighter, and
starts to feed on end in to my vagina. Its not overly huge, but bigger
than my hairbrush handle. It takes some time, but within a few minutes
I comfortably have about 6"" inside me, leaving about 8"" left
over.  Liza then sits facing me, and wiggles her bum closer and
closer to me, while feeding the spare end in to her own vagina. In no
time at all, I can't see the dildo, and we are close as we can get,
pussy to pussy, one leg over and one under each others. Our bodies are
so close I can lean in and we can kiss, and hold each other tightly.
She begins to grind, and I start to feel how special this position is.
I'm stuffed full with this wiggly thing rubbing inside me, while my
pussy kisses hers, clitty mashing to her leg, and our combined juices
making the whole thing feel so damn good.</p><p>Liza starts to hump me more seriously and I feel the dildo start to
fuck me now. Our thighs are slapping, and together the moans and oohs
and aahs are getting louder. I'm cumming again, and I think I push
Liza over the edge too, as she starts to cum loudly. We are slamming
our bodies together, anxious to get every last bit of pleasure from
each other. Collapse, cuddles, exhaustion, the dildo slowly slides
from us as we unclinch. I look to watch and think ""how naughty am I?""
I smile, prompting the question from Liza. I tell her how happy I am,
and leave it at that.</p><p>We lie, spooning, and fall deep asleep. I dream of naked girls,
smooth hairless pussies, never-ending orgasms ..................</p>"
964,"Kate's First Assignment, Part 3",Debby Mitchell,3,Final part of this story about a teen's experience with a unique modelling assignment,"['Ff', 'teen', '1st', 'cons', 'mast']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 8 – Sunday Morning</p><p>Its another early start with a 7am wake-up call, and
back on the beach by 8. More swimsuits to model, more surf to jump
about in, more innocant skin to skin action with Rosa, as I wonder how
and if I should make a move or give her a signal. As it turns out
later I didn't have to worry, but I didn't know that yet. Its hotter
than yesterday, and we've had our dose of sun for the day bu 11, so we
are given a 3-hour break, and asked to meet again like yesterday at
2pm in the Bridal Suite.</p><p>It was our turn to arrange lunch today, so we order a
cold fresh seafood platter from room service, and slowly nibble on it,
sipping mocktails in the shade of our verandah. Rosa asks if I want to
play Wii again, so off we go to her bungalow, leaving Liza and Josie
to chat. The games are fun and I beat Rosa at tenpin bowling but she
slams me at tennis, then its time to prepare for the afternoon. I go
back to change and use the tiolet, and get a surprise whan Josie asks
me to go ahead with Rosa as she and Liza are staying for a while. I
look at Liza and she winks at me, then I notice them loosely holding
hands on the tabletop, and I guess why they'll be staying
behind.</p><p>I collect Rosa and share with her my thoughts, that
Liza is planning to jump on Josie. Rosa confirms that Josie is
actually bi, so its no big surprise to her. She asks me if Liza had
made any moves on me, and tell her that I actually put the move on
her, and admit some of what we'd been up to over the past 2 nights.
Rosa looks sheepish, as she admits that she would love to spend some
special time with me too, and I promise that whatever we do, we'll
make time for that, and in the lift I take a moment for the most
delightful kiss. Tingles again ....... But first we have to work some
this afternoon.</p><p>Arriving at the Suite, we 4 girls are asked to sit and
we are told its nightwear afternoon, but this will be a bit different.
This weekend there's the official shoot for the publicity department
to use and put together a campaign. There's also the private shoot for
the owner of Victoria's Secret's private collection. We are unsure of
what this means, but going with the flow has done us OK so far, so why
worry now.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 9 – The Private Shoot</p><p>The official pics are all done in 30 minutes, with only
a couple of night dresses and skimpy briefs to capture, and in fact
thay only use me and Emily. Next comes the interesting part. We are
asked to strip completely, which does not bother us at all. We are
then told that more pics are to be done, and we need to help by acting
out certain scenes. They will be sexual by nature, but there will be
no actual acts to make anyone uncomfortable. If we are all happy to
proceed, then we'll receive a 50% bonus, and our parents have already
consented, subject to our agreement. It sounds exciting to me, so I
say yes immediately. Rosa is quick to follow, and then Emily agrees.
Caitlin looks a bit worried and asks if she can say yes and then
change her mind later if she wants to. We are told that once a pic is
snapped, we give up our rights to it, as is written in to out
contracts. The organiser also reminds us that its not their intention
to make us be uneasy, but these special pics will only go to a private
collection, and never be shared, after all if they got out it would
ruin to publicity campaign, so it would never be risked. Caitlin seems
to be OK with it, so she agrees and we move on.</p><p>The bed in the main room will be the focus of the
shoot. Its bigger than a king-size, so even with 4 of us on it there's
plenty of spare room. One at a time we are asked to pose. Sitting
cross legged, kneeling, lying, from the front, from the back, close
ups with legs open. It starts out all very clinically, and seems cold,
not sexy at all. That was about to change.</p><p>Next we are paired up, starting with Rosa &amp;
Caitlin, and Emily with me. We are to go first. We are asked to sit on
the edge of the bed beside each other, and just touch lips, like a
kiss. We comply, and its hard to not turn it in to a real kiss. Next
its hold each others breasts, then its play with nipples, then its
almost lick a nipple, so close but not touching. By now I'm severely
turned on, as is Emily by the look of her, and its hard not to go
further. Its an embrace next, and another kiss, then up on the bed to
get down close and check out each other's pussies, without touching,
then its tongue out close, but again no touch. Its becoming harder and
harder, and I see Emily's pussy wet and dribbling, and know mine's the
same.</p><p>I am so horny its like torture. I'm going to need to go
to the bathroom and relieve myself soon, and this room is starting to
smell like a cathouse. A glance over to Rosa and Caitlin sees them
squirming in their seats, so it will be interesting to see how they go
when its their turn. Click click goes the camera ...... on and on
...... pose after pose ....... So close to each other without
touching, without tasting, without anything ......... so much a tease.</p><p>
Aahhh finally, it's the other girls turn, and I'm
looking forward to watching. They are started off just like we were,
and I find myself squeezing my thighs together rhythmically, getting
some cheap thrills without my fingers delving in to my wetness. Emily
looks as uncomfortable as I feel, flushed in the face and neck,
obviously turned on to the max. The girls finish after another 10
minutes, and once again we are all seated close to each other, waiting
on our next set of instructions. The cameraman asks us who is ready to
masturbate for the camera. We look to each other and I find my hand is
raised before anyone else has a chance. He invites me to the bed to
lie, propped nicely with pillows, and just leaves me to my own
devices. The other 3 girls draw up their chairs a bit closer, and I
see Rosa's hand is in her lap already. </p><p>I shut my eyes, pretend I'm all alone, and start to get
in to it. I'm so horny anyway, it doesn't take a lot to get me close,
then I hear the cameraman ask the others if anyone wants to help me
out. I peek a look and surprisingly its Caitlin who stands up first
and walks towards me. She look so sweet, and I pat the bed beside me
and welcome her with a little kiss. Her mouth moves down to my
hardened nipples, sucking gently on each, then she lies on my thigh
and leg, mounting my knee with her wetness, and gets a close look at
my drenched pussy. Caitlin reaches out, and with a finger, plays in my
juices, sliding it all over, up and down, inside and out, before
settling right where I need it om my clit.</p><p>I plead with her to get me off quick, as I'm so close,
and like a good little girl she drops her mouth on me while pushing
her thumb deep inside, all the while her groin is doing a dance on my
leg, her juices flowing over me on to the bed. My orgasm is huge, and
I don't care about the audience, as I'm lost within it. I'm is a
dreamy state of bliss, and realise that caitlin is still grinding
against me. Shes slithered a bit higher, and is rubbing intently
against my upper thigh, so I pull her close against me, hugging her
tight, and help her as much as I can. Her leg is inbetween mine as
well, so its not like I'm missing out either. She mashes her lips to
mine and begins to cum. A whimper, then a cry, then the floodgates
open. Its like she is pissing on me but its her cum. Caitlin is
squirting like a water pistol, and watching and feeling it gets me
over the edge again too. </p><p>We cuddle, we calm down, we kiss, we delight in our
closeness. Its so special. Its in our quiet moment that I remember the
others, and the camera. Of well ....... We were too wrapped up to
worry so why worry now? With everything else this weekend, this is
just a natural progression. I'm amazed that Emily and Rosa have
managed to stay in their seats, and it seems like its their turn next.
Caitlin and I move back to our seats, sharing an inner glow, and the
other 2 almost leap up on the bed and attack each other. Kisses,
caresses,tongues, lips, teeth ......... they are in to it big time.
Moans and groans, oohs and aahs ......... its getting me all hot again
just watching. They soon settle in to a ""69"" position on their sides,
and they look so good together, pleasing each other, mutually
satisfying. Their sexual hunger peaks in no time and they are both
cumming at once, trying to keep their partner going while enjoying
their own special sensations.. </p><p>Its so sweet to see them sit, embrace, kiss and
obviously appreciate what they just did for each other. The cameraman
allows them a few moments before asking them to resume their seats. I
must say, we are all smiling bigtime, but all look a little
dishevelled by our adventures. We are told about the final scene now,
and it's a foursome. No directions, just 4 of us on the bed, going for
it doing whatever we want to whoever we want. I whisper to Rosa,
suggesting we save ourselves for each other later, and focus on the
others. She nods and smiles, and I hope we have some energy left for
wach other for tonight, being our final night here at Byron
Bay.</p><p>Well ............ for the next 30 minutes we put on a
show you would not believe. With two video cameras rolling on tripods,
and the still camera snapping away, we do just about everything
imaginable, plus a few more. There are tongues in mouths, in pussies
and in asses, there are fingers in pussies and asses, there are
nipples being nipped, and necks being licked, there are sounds that
would paint a very decriptive picture to even a blind person. It was
fun! So much fun! Most of my attentions went to Caitlin and Emily, but
I must admit a little lick of Rosa at one point. Whether she knew it
was me I don't know, but it was fun fun fun.</p><p>It all sort of culminates with orgasms all round, then
we go quiet, and I think we would all have a snooze if allowed. The
organisers enter the room and thank us all. They reassure us that the
private shoot material will stay under wraps with the owner, and
advise that our payment has need deposited al ready in our accounts,
with a further 10% bonus owing to oir enthusiasm and co-operation.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 10 – After The Shoot</p><p>We are all set to share transport to the airport
tomorrow at 10am, so Rosa and I kiss Emily and Caitlin bye for now,
and we walk slowly back to our bungalows. We reach hers first, and
find Josie and Liza sipping drinks on the front verandah. They look
very relaxed, sharing a lounge, with Liza's arm over Josie's shoulder
loosely, looking every bit like a couple. Liza announces she won't be
staying with me tonight, but its cool if Rosa sleeps over. Knowing
looks go all around, as it does not need to be said, but we all know
what's happening. She tells me that dinner has been arranged for
delivery at 8, and we have time if we wish to enjoy the hot tub and
relax for a while. Rosa goes to her room to grab a few essentials, and
in a blink we are off to ""our"" bungalow for the evening. </p><p>The tub is warm and the bubbles are just right, so we
grab a Cruiser each and head for the relaxation chamber. Its so
exhausting, modelling, I tell Rosa and we have a laugh about the
modelling we did this afternoon. We sit close, thigh to thigh, and I
find my arm around her waist. I pull her to me and we kiss, and I
swear it's the best kiss I've ever had. I don't know why or how, but
sitting here with ""my special girl"" I feel wonderful, and so content,
and I tell her just how I feel. Her smile says it all, and I really
think we'll be staying in touch after this weekend – I certainly
hope so.</p><p>Its nearly 8, and our meal will be here soon, so we
reluctantly get out of the tub, feeling very lazy indeed and grab
another drink. I do not want to be silly with the alcohol, but at the
same time I'm feeling just a little nervous anout tonight as I so want
it to be right. Our meal arrives, and we sit opposite so we can look
at each other. Our starter is a tall glass filled with fresh king
prawns, topped with thousand-island dressing. Next is a grilled fillet
of barramundi, served on a bed of mixed baked vegies, with a fantastic
sauce over the top. Delicious, and hopefully the choc cream dessert
will give us some energy for later (wink wink).</p><p>Meal over, we sit for a while, just watching each other
and listening to the crickets chirping in the trees. I don't want to
break the spell, but finally Rosa asks if I can show her my room. I
just stand, take her hand, and lead her inside. Our sarongs hit the
floor together as we enter the room, and we glide in to
bed.</p><p>Anytime previously, when I've heard the term ""making
love"" I've just assumed is was a polite way of saying ""fucking"" or
""screwing"" or ""getting off together"". After the first hour with Rosa I
know differently. She is so gentle, so caring, so soft, so sweet. To
feel her lapping at my sweet spot like a little kitten with all the
time in the world ........ heaven on earth. Of course I respond, with
my own brand of <i>let me do it right for you!</i></p><p>By midnight we are totally satisfied, lying together,
cuddling, whispering ...... it's a beautiful moment in my short life,
and one I know will take something very special to top it. Its like
I've known Rosa for years, not just 3 days, and I know one thing for
sure ......... I'm finding every reason I can to spend more time with
her in the days and months and maybe years to come. She's as close to
perfect for me as I can imagine ........ and just before we go to
speel locked together, I tell her so.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 11 – Monday and Going Home</p><p>No alarms, but the birds wake us at about 8am, and we
have time, we decide, for one final fling together before we have to
pack and head for the transport at 10am. We slowly, lovingly, make
love. Rose tastes even better than I'd remembered, I decided, so her
flavour must be growing on me. Maybe she can bottle some and send it
to me, I wondered as my mouth played a symphony on her incredible
pussy. Next came my turn, and I relished again her gentle attentions
to my needs, getting me off in her own soecial way. Afterglow, arms
around each other, little kisses, and then a knock on the door. 
Liza's voice follows, announcing we have only an hour to make the bus,
and that she needs to get access to the room to pack. I tell her to go
ahead, and Rosa and I share a very platonic shower, before I wave her
off to meet up again on the bus soon. </p><p>Liza's all packed and sitting with 2 cups of coffee in
front of her when I come out, and she asks me to sit and chat. We
review the weekend, from the assignment, to the private shoot, to our
own special nights, to my time with Rosa. Liza tells me she will leave
it up to me to tell Mum what I want, but I agree to share everything
with her. There's nothing I'm ashamed of, and I've always shared
everything anyway. I'm sure Mum will be proud of the bridges I've
crossed and of my achievements in these few days. I feel I've grown up
a lot, and taken a number of steps towards adulthood.</p><p>Its time to go, so we head to the bus, and within a
short time we're all abourd and headed back to Ballina Airport. It's a
teary farewell for Rosa and I, with my flight leaving first, but we
have each other's contact details, and plan to meet up again really
soon. The bonus money from this weekend will allow us to plan
something affordable, and maybe I can bring my whole family and give
them a little holiday too. My mind is full of possibilities as our
plane heads home. </p>"
965,"Kate Visits Rosa, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,"After months apart, Kate gets her chance to visit Rosa in Sydney.","['ff', 'cons', 'oral', 'anal', 'toys']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1 – Back to Normal</p><p>Life has returned to normal, pretty much, after my weekend at Byron
Bay. School, swimming and netball, some auditions for local modelling
work. The Miss Victoria's Secret launch is not due till March, and its
only December now, so no-one is yet aware of my involvement. They sure
will be in a few months! Liza has kept it quiet, and wants to do a lot
of local promotional work with me to co-incide with the MVS
campaign.</p><p>One thing that has not returned to normal is my sexuality, and that's
all for the better I believe. When I masturbate now, I'm fueled with
all the memories from Byron. My time with Liza, with Rosa, and the
Private Session with all 3 other girls. I can't wait to see Rosa
again, as I can't see myself starting anything with anyone that I know
here at home. Liza and I agreed that what we did was nice, but it was
a ""holiday fling"" and we did not need to continue anything beyond that
weekend. She taught me heaps, especially about myself and my body and
its responses, and I love her for that. It's a different ""love"" I feel
for Rosa, if that's what it really is.</p><p>We've stayed in touch through Facebook, we've texted, and we've even
sexted (sent pics to each other with horny sexy messages). We've even
started plans to meet up after Christmas, maybe with our families, or
I may just fly down to Sydney and stay with her at home, if my Mum
allows me to.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2 – Plans</p><p>Last night a phone call made all my plans come a bit closer to
reality. Rosa called to invite me to Sydney for a week from
15<sup>th</sup> January. She won tickets to a big music festival to be
held at Olympic Park on that weekend, plus has ideas about going to
the movies, the beach, shopping....... Plus its her birthday on the
20<sup>th</sup>.  It all sounds great, and Mum has already
chatted to Josie, Rosa's older sister who she lives with. Josie has
invited Liza down as well, so Mum's pretty close to saying yes,
knowing I'll be travelling with someone else.</p><p>Mum agrees, finally, and now I can get excited, so excited. I have
not been to Sydney for a few years, and that was for a cousin's
wedding and we didn't really get a chance to enjoy our time there. I
can't wait to see Rosa and spend some time with her.Christmas flies
past, as does early January, and before I know it my trip starts
tomrrow!</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 3 – We're Off !</p><p>Liza picks me up in a taxi, as she does not want to leave her car at
the airport for a week. On the way we chat excitedly, and I see she's
as wound up as I am about visiting the sisters. I work out that as
busy as I've been keeping in touch with Rosa, Liza has been just as
busy with Josie. There's a bit more to their relationship than I'd
imagined, but its nice to see her so happy and looking forward to
catching up.</p><p>We are only in the air just over an hour, and then as we enter the
terminal there are our girls waiting, waving madly. They rush us and
we are a tangle of arms, with big hugs, kisses and a few tears of joy.
Rosa whispers to me something like ""wait til we get home girl ......
have I got something for you"" then adds a naughty wink and a grin. My
heart melts just a little more, looking at her. I'm probably drooling
though, seeing her as she is dressed, in a skirt that barely covers
her bum, and a tank top which clings like a second skin.</p><p>Our bags appear on the conveyor a few minutes later, then the 4 of us
are off to find Josie's car and head to their place. Its only a short
drive from Mascot to Clovelly. Their house is a semi-detatched (shares
a common wall with next door) of the older style, but very well
maintained. Its somewhat more than I'd expected, with 2 sisters
sharing a place in Sydney – especially here on the Eastern
Suburbs beachside. Josie explains that the sisters are here because
their parents died about 4 years earlier, and they inherited the house
and some money care of life insurance. At the time, Josie was just 18
and Rosa 10, and the Court allowed Josie to be the prime care-giver,
to look after Rosa, and allow them to stay together in the house. They
have no other relatives, the family having emigrated from Brazil when
Rosa was just 3.</p><p>The house is one block plus a short stroll from the beach, and we
decide to head down to wash away the travel and check out the local
area. At the end of their street, a path begins, and weaves through a
little park, and then it just opens up at the waters' edge. Clovelly
is more of an inlet than a beach, with safe swimming for all ages.
Overlooking the water are pavillions and cafes, all down the Southern
side of the inlet. It's a very family-style area, and Rosa explains
that if we want to sunbake topless, we'd need to go further to Coogee
where it's a very common scene. For now, a splash and a giggle is
great, and the 4 of us have a ball, goofing off and teasing each
other. I must say, my 3 friends all look hot, but I seem to be drawing
more attention than the others from a group of young guys in their
late teens, who are busy showing off and acting loudly to get
attention from us. Hate to say it guys – we only have eyes for
each other, and after a while they give up and move on.</p><p>The January sun takes its toll, and we agree to head back and shower
away the salt and sand, and relax. Without anyone saying anything,
Liza migrates to Josie's room, which has a huge ensuite with double
shower. Their door shuts, and that's all I can say. Rosa looks at me,
and I at her, and we just ease in to each other. An embrace, lips
locked, moans, ohhhhhh..... She takes my hand and we head to the main
bathroom, which also has a huge shower. Bikinis drop to the floor, as
we help each other strip, warm water, big soapy sponges, and lots of
giggles as we scrub each other's glistening skin.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 4 – Together Again</p><p>Rosa tells me she wants me in bed RIGHT NOW, and swiftly turns off
the water, handing me a big towel to wrap up in, and doing the same
herself, then she runs with me in tow for her room. We collapse on the
bed, straining to get rid of the towels as we just want skin-to-skin,
and lots of it. Our mouths are on overtime, and our hands can't stay
still, and I'm running like a leaky tap. My puss is clamped to Rosa's
thigh, and I'm in danger of slipping off I'm that wet. Rosa's in a
similar state, and she asks me to sit and face her so we can rub
together. It's a great position, enabling us to grind ourselves
together while hugging and lip locking at the same time.</p><p>We become more urgent with our humping, and the sensations are
building to a crescendo. I'm close, and I tell Rosa, only to get extra
loud moans back. We hump harder, and it feels like I'm going to erupt
between my thighs, with hot lava about to splash everywhere, and all
over my lover girl.</p><p>I start to cum and Rosa joins me, calling out my name so I'm sure the
neighbours know who I am by now, but I don't care at that moment. I'm
having the best orgasm I've had in the 3 months since we were last
together, and I'm loving every second, every little tingle, every jolt
of  electricity coursing through my core. Our loins are bathed in
perspiration mixed with our own special juices, and Rosa pushes me
back on the bed, and begins to lick me, every square centimetre, from
neck to navel, then lower too.</p><p>Rose reaches my sloppy pussy and I can only tell her not to blame me,
and that its her fault. She smiles sexily, looking me square in the
eyes, and dips her tongue, and begins to clean me up. OMG ........
what a feeling. Her delicate little sweeps of her tongue, her warm
breath, and all the time watching me, looking up at me looking for my
reactions. I'm in heaven, again with my girl, my special girl.</p><p>Another orgasm overtakes me, smaller than the first, but still very
nice. My baby then lies beside me to cuddle up, and we chat about
missing each other, and about the week ahead. Its quiet in our room
now, and I'm just about to close my eyes, and we are startled by the
sound of both Liza and Josie, apparently sharing a very big climax. We
smile, we cuddle closer. Life seems perfect right now.</p>"
966,"Kate Visits Rosa, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,Kate and Rosa continue to enjoy their time reunited.,"['ff', 'cons', 'oral', 'rom', 'anal', 'toys']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 5 – Big Day Out</p><p>The alarm wakes us at 8am. I think back to the evening before, and I
remember a great afternoon session with Rosa, then we ordered pizza
for dinner, shared a bottle or 2 of wine, and all 4 girls were headed
back to bed by 9. Rosa and I spent what must have been an hour or so
in the 69 position, just softly spoiling each other, teasing tongues,
naughty lips, and finally a mutual release before sleep.</p><p>Its our Big Day Out concert event at Olympic Park today, so we need
to get moving to beat the crowds and get a good spot at the main
stage. We share a quick shower, then tea &amp; toast for breakfast,
and then Rosa tells me she want to give me a little gift. Back to her
room and she gets 2 little packages out of a drawer. She hands me one
and begins to open the other. Its underwear! Then I see something
which makes my syes pop a bit. Inside this pair of bikini-style
panties is a solid little moulding, right in the crotch. I watch Rosa
slide her pair on, and see the protruding shape slip up in to the
opening of her vagina, with the rest of it lining up with her slit,
and the end sitting right against her clit. She smiles at me then
shows me a little switch on the elastic waistband, right in the
centre. She flicks the switch and asks me to cradle her, outside the
panties, and I feel the slightest little vibrations.</p><p>Rosa explains they are dseigned to stimulate, but not to the point of
an orgasm. She wants us to both wear them today, and stay nice and
horny for each other, as we dance and party at the concert. I put mine
on, and she gives me a little ""accidental rub"" as she reached to turn
them on for me. We finish dressing, both in cutoff shorts and little
tops, pack the sunscreen, some water, a few snacks, then we're off to
the bus stop without seeing or hearing the other girls at all.</p><p>A bus to the city, then a train to Olympic Park, and we spill out of
the train and in to an enormous crowd. That's the scene for the day,
with people everywhere, almost on top of each other, as over 40,000
crowd in to the precinct which holds 3 stages and through the day a
progression of bands and individual performers. By 7pm we're both over
it, and although the headline acts are yet to start, we agree to head
for home. Some things are more important that music, and one of them
is the result of our little buzzers that are still humming away.
Whatever brand the batteries are – I'm buying shares in that
company !!!</p><p>We sit close and cuddle up on the return train and bus trip, enjoying
a bit of solitude after the noise and crowds of the day. Rosa's hand
sneaks to my lap at one point, and pushes on my crotch, sending the
vibratiions deeper within me. I tell her to just wait as I'll be
getting even.</p><p>Home by 8 to find Liza and Josie sharing some home cooked chinese.
There's a heap in the main bowls, so we grab a plate each and join
them, and listen to what they've been up to. Funny enough, their day
seemed to have staretd at noon, and neither Rosa or I was game to ask
what had become of thise other AM hours ?? We could, however, guess.
In the meantime we continued to keep our buzzers alive, leading to
those secret little smiles and shared looks.</p><p>Its decided we all sit up and watch a movie together as we can all
sleep in tomorrow. Rosa makes some microwave popcorn, and Josie mixes
some fruit cocktails for us all, then we settle down to watch a
lesbian themed movie on DVD called ""Go Fish"". Its all about a young
girl searching for Miss Right. It was funny in places, naughty in
places, and overall quite entertaining. We probably all could identify
with one or more of the characters.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 6 – 2<sup>nd</sup> Night</p><p>At least Rosa and I can share a light blanket, and while the movie
runs we manage to turn off our devices and do some quiet personal
massaging. It finishes at 11, so we say goodnight, and the two couples
head off to their rooms, for sleep, or whatever. Its been a big day,
but I don't want it to end yet, so after a trip to the bathroom, we
settle in and chat openly about what we want to experience with each
other this week. It's a long list ........ and we decide to start
straight away in ticking at least one thing off. Rosa goes to her
wardrobe, rummages about a bit, as I watch her little puss peeking out
at me from under her butt. Mmmm. She returns to the bed and shows me
her prize. It's a vibrator, about 6"" long, bright pink, and not very
thick. I already know what she wants me to do, so I just accept the
toy, ease her on to her back, and begin to make love to my
girlfriend.</p><p>By the time my mouth is approaching her vulva, Rosa is obviously in
need of some direct stimulation. Her hips are lifting and rotating,
and she's desperate to get to the next level of pleasure. I tease her,
by blowing gently on her sex, so pretty, I think to myself as I turn
on her toy and start to glide it up and down her lips, easing it
slowly deeper and deeper. Hearing her breathing change as I work on
her sensitive areas. I'm coating the vibrator with her thick juices,
and start to wiggle it in to her ass. Oh yes ........ she spreads
wider to encourage me. The tip invades her, as I rotate it to ease the
entry. I keep up the motion, and eventually Rosa has a full 5"" deep in
her ass, and I turn up the motor a little higher.</p><p>Her breathing quickens again, and I know she is close. Now its time
to taste my sweety pie, and I begin to lap at her, running my tongue
lips and mouth all aver her wetness, enjoying the flavours, before I
decide to concentrate on sucking her clitty gently. While this is
happening, my right hand is steadily fucking her ass with the
vibrator, and a moment later she cums with a yell. OMG – YES
– FUCK ME – OH YES – DO IT  - OMG !!! I love
hearing Rosa, knowing its me that's done it to her, enjoying the power
one has at these moments. The power to please !</p><p>I allow Rosa to come down from her highs, by just holding her close.
After 5 minutes she asks me if I'm ready for my turn. I respond by
easing the vibe from her and handing it over, then lying back and
waiting. Rosa gaves me a similar treatment to what she received, and
in orgasmic bliss I fall asleep in her arms, knowing nothing till the
next morning.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 7 – Shop Till You Drop</p><p>Its shopping day, so all 4 of us share some eggs for breakfast,
before dressing up in sexy outfits and heels, and off we go to Bondi
Junction where there is a huge Westfield Mall, full of fashion shops.
Rosa saved her Byron Bay bonuses for this day, and I've promised
myself I can spend up to $500 on my card, but no more. Most of my
bonus went to Mum to help out at home with Christmas nearly there. One
thing I want to do is buy Rosa a special outfit.</p><p>We shop, we perve, we laugh, we share, we eat, we spend. At one point
Rosa and I almost get sprung by a salesperson, as we share a dressing
room and take time out for a little bit of fun. Rosa must have groaned
a bit loudly, all because of my fingers dancing inside her undies, and
a stern voice sounded from beyond the curtain, asking if all was OK.
The salesperson gave us a very wird look when we emerged together,
hand in hand with silly look on our faces. It was fun though.</p><p>At one point, Rosa and Josie slip away for about 25 minutes, leaving
Liza and I to have a coffee. They return with an extra package, and
look a bit sheepish, but won't share any information, so we decide to
wait and see.</p><p>One last shop, I say as it looks like the others are close to
finished. Its 4pm and we want to beat the traffic, but I drag Rosa in
to Bras N Things to get her a present. I know what I'm looking for,
and aske her to try it on. WOW is all I can think when she shows me
the final effect, and I pull out my card and say ""charge it please"".
The outfit consists of a red corset, tight over the boobs, with
drawstring sides. Below is a tiny matching brief, and black stockings
held by the suspenders attached to the corset. The colour is perfect
for her skintones, and the outfit shows off all the right curves and
provides a little cleavage to tease. Rose loves it too, and promises
me a special modelling session later.</p><p>A quick stop to the fresh food court for some ingredients for dinner,
then back to Clovelly to our hideaway home. On arrival I call Mum to
give her an update on what has been happening (not every detail,
silly) and I speak quickly to my sisters. Its strange but when I'm
with them at home, they are a pain, but now I do actually miss them,
so I tell them that too. All is good back up North, so I promise to
call again in a few days.</p><p>In the meantime dinner preparations have commenced, and we are having
paella. It's a one-pot dish with chicken fillet, choritzo, prawns,
mussels, calamari, chunks of ocean trout, simmered with basmati rice,
and flavoured with paprika, tomato and a dash of white wine. In a word
– delicious. Josie really knows how to cook up a great meal.</p><p>While we tidy up after dinner, I notice Rosa slip away, and then she
returns about 10 minutes later in her new outfit, brazenly modelling
it for us all. We all agree she looks great, and even Josie looks at
her with what looks like some lust. I wonder if the two have ever
............ Rosa kisses me and says thanks for the gift, and we get a
bit carried away then &amp; there. Liza suggests we ""get a room"" so we
leave them to it and head off for some privacy. Its time to tick
another thing off our list!</p>"
967,"Kate Visits Rosa, Part 3",Debby Mitchell,3,It's Rosa's birthday party - and what games the girls get up to.,"['ff', 'cons', 'oral', 'rom', 'dares']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 8 – 3<sup>rd</sup> Night</p><p>We take turns in the bathroom, Rosa first sitting and peeing while
I wait my turn, sitting on the edge of the tub watching her. Even on
the toilet with panties around her ankles, she looks so sexy. She
wipes, pulls up her briefs, kisses me on the nose and leaves me to
do my business. When I get to her room I find her lying on the bed,
still in her new outfit, and my heart skiops a few beats. She asks me
to undress, so I do so, taking my time, teasing as I go. Dress drops
to the floor first, and I step clear. Shoes next, then bra, slowly,
with my back to her, then I turn to show Rosa my tight crinkly nipples
– a clear sign of my horniness.</p><p>I push my panties down, just a little, on to my hips, and again turn
away, then I bend over fully, pushing then lower, till they fall to
the floor. I stand again, twist to look Rosa in the eyes, then turn to
fully expose myself to her. By now Rosa has a hand inside her panties,
diddling herself, so I jump on her and join in. I so need to taste
her, so I kiss my way down and start to suck on her through her
panties, using my mouth to add some pressure and feel her soft bits
move about under the thin fabric. I can't wait any longer, so I pull
the red satin aside, fully exposing her juicy pussy, and I dive right
in, knowing what she likes, knoeing what she needs. In less than 3
minutes Rosa is enjoying her first orgasm of the evening.</p><p>Rosa pulls me up to face level, kisses me and cleans all her juices
from my face. I find that sooo sexy, and we kiss some more. I just
love kissing her – with that soft tongue, melting lips, gentle
but firm, loving but hungry too. Rosa's hand finds my wetness, and
quickly pushes 2 fingers deep inside my vagina, allowing her thumb to
rest on my clit, circling it slowly. She asks me if I want to be
fucked, and I smile and tell her YES PLEASE. Out from under the pillow
comes a strap-on, and Rosa admits that its what she and Josie shopped
for earlier when they were being so secretive. With a giggle she tells
me that Josie also bought a double-dildo, and intended to share it
tonight with Liza, and I think back to my session with Liza, using a
similar toy in our bungalow at Byron Bay.</p><p>The strap-on has a set of adjustable straps, which I help Rosa feed
her legs in to and pull it up tight to he pelvis. We make it a little
smaller, to grip her slender frame, then Rosa kneels, her ""penis""
proudly jutting out. She asks me how I want it, so I kneel and point
my rear to her. She gets the message, and falls in to place,
doggy-style. Rose begins by rubbing the 8"" dildo all along my slit,
getting it coated in my juices. Its so big – so much bigger than
anything I've had before, so I ask Rose to be slow and gentle. I
spread my knees a bit further, giving her better access, and then Rosa
starts to enter me with her big invader. Just a little to start, with
some lovely in/out motions which start to get me going. She adds some
depth to her strokes now, and she tells me we are andfrac12; way there.
Mmmmm ..... more to come.</p><p>Rosa quickens her pace a bit, as I loosen up, and she pushes deeper.
Soon enough I feel the tops of her thighs slapping at my rear end, and
I know she's in all the way. I feel so full, but it feels great. Rosa
has one hand gripping my shoulder to help her pull me tight, and the
other holds my left breast, kneading and pulling at my nipple, adding
to my pleasure.</p><p>Oh ...... my ...... I'm gunna cum so big. Rose begins to slam in to
me now, and she gets a little sigh from me with each motion. Oh fuck
....... Here it comes ......... Ohhh. I'm cumming, and it doesn't
stop. Rosa still slams me, my left hand is supporting me and my right
is busy diddling my clit. OMG ........enormous ....... What an orgasm
! My head drops to the bed, and I'm bent over further as Rosa slows,
and my cum diminishes. Wow ........ I can't talk ...... I can only
groan. Rosa eases the dildo from me, and I collapse on to my side. I'm
wasted, and she can see the condition I'm in, so she just spoons me,
holding me tight, and listens to my breathing. We soon sleep.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 9 – Birthday</p><p>The next few days pass in a blur, with the beach, more shopping, more
loving filling the hours, and before we know it its Rosa'a birthday. I
wake her slowly with my tongue and mouth, working on her sweet little
puss, giving her a special Birthday Orgasm to start the day with.</p><p>A party is planned, and Rosa has about a dozen friends coming from
her ""all-girls"" Catholic High School. Being a weekday doesn't matter,
as its school holidays right through January, so it's a sleep-over. We
busy ourselves during the day getting party food in and one of Josie's
work friends drops off the icee machine which we'll use to make frozen
cocktails. By 3pm we are totally ready, so Rosa and I share a slow
shower and make ourselves beautiful with some makeup and attention to
our hair. By the time Rosa slips on her sundress, she looks stunning,
and I can see how she manages to get work modelling. She has a natural
beauty with just a touch of mystery in her eyes. I give Rosa my
present before any of the guests arrive – a return air ticket to
the Gold Coast for her to visit me at Easter when the next lot of
school holidays are scheduled. She loves the thought of coming to
visit, and we both now have something to look forward to, with this
week quickly passing before us.</p><p>Its 6pm when the first of the girls arrive, and I'm introduced as
Rosa's ""friend"" from modelling. Liza is introduced as Josie's ""friend""
and I'm unsure if any of Rosa's school friends see beyond those words
or not. Anyway, we are all together to have fun and the music is
turned up, the frozen cocktails start to be poured, and the chatter
begins. The party flows from the kitchen, through the dining room to
the formal lounge, and out on to the rear deck.</p><p>The girls are all very pretty, and look to be from good families from
the way they are dressed, and this part of Sydney tends to be the more
affluent, so I learn. Rosa and I keep our distance a bit, as she is
not keen to advertise our relationship being what it is, but I notice
a couple of the girls checking me out, and I can guess that some of
them swing both ways, or at least would or have dabbled with some
same-sex fun. I chat to a few of them, answering their questions about
where I live, my school, the modelling I've done.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 10 – The Games Begin</p><p>By 10pm everyone is getting a little bit merry, and the girls decide
to play ""truth or dare"". We all gather in the loungeroom and find a
bit of carpet to sit on in a big circle. Rosa writes down everyone's
name on a separate little piece of paper, so a name can be randomly
drawn from a hat each go. Before we play, most of the girls get
changed in to their night attire, some in t-shirt and panties, some
in a nighty, some in just bra and undies. It gives me a chance to
check some of them out a little better, and I get a decent tingle down
there, if you know what I mean.</p><p>The game starts with Rosa, being the birthday girl, drawing a name
out. Its Jennifer, who selects Dare. Jennifer is wearing just a t and
panties, and Rosa tells her she has to remove her t-shirt, and go and
check the mailbox next to the front gate. Jennifer rises, and with
Rosa walks to the front door and Rosa holds out her hand, asking for
the t-shirt. Jennifer pauses, then rips it off quickly and makes a run
for the letterbox, then straight back empty handed, boobs bobbing as
she runs. We all give her a cheer as she puts her t back on and the 2
girls sit again.</p><p>Next Jennifer selects a name, and its Mel. Mel also chooses Dare, and
Jennifer tells her she has to pash with Vicky. Mel stands and walks
over to Vicky, helping her to stand. The giggles almost undo them, but
to their credit the girls embrace lightly, and kiss softly. I'm unsure
but there may even have been a little bit of tongue in there. The
girls sit again, with some cheers from the rest. We all top up our
cocktails, and the game goes on. Mel dares Liza to rub Sarahs nipples
till they stand up, and she does. Liza dares Josie to suck her boobs,
and she willingly does, drawing a few comments from some of the
audience.</p><p>This game should just be called ""Dare"", and as it continues, the
temperature in the room rises, along with the horniness levels. I'm
thankful I've not had to participate yet, then I hear my name, and I'm
dared to swap clothing with the girl of my choice. I'm in a tank top,
no bra and undies, so its now to choose a girl to swap with. I select
Skye, who is my size, and up till now had avoided being caught up in
the game. When I point to her she looks shocked, but in the spirit of
things gets up and peels off her top, revealing a very nice pair of
creamy breasts, topped with hard little cherries. Is she cold or
turned on I wonder – knowing its warm in the room, so I really
know the answer already.</p><p>I remove my top too then look to her to say ""your turn"". Skye starts
to peel her briefs off, then pauses as if to say ""c'mon – you
too"" so I slide mine off. I've become more accustomed to my own nudity
in the past 3 months, so it does not rock me too much to be standing
here naked in front of all these girls, most of whom I've only just
met, and will probably never see again after this party. Skye is now
fully naked and she offers her clothes to me, and I hold mine out to
her too. I can see she is turned on, with a flush to her complexion,
and an obvious dampness in her undies. I pull them on and they fit
well, my mind wandering to how her own privates were rubbing against
the cotton now between my legs. I watch her put on my briefs, then we
pull our tops on, and receive cheers and clapping from the
gathering.</p><p>Now its my turn, and I want to ramp things up a bit. A bit more
alcohol has reduced inhinitions further, so its time to see how far
they will go. I draw out another name, and its Jennifer, the girl who
had to run to the letterbox. I dare her to stand blindfolded in the
kitchen, and allow each one of us to come in one at a time and kiss
her somewhere. When we've all had a go, she has to come back and tell
us all which 3 kisses turned her on the most.</p><p>Josie finds a tea towel to act as a blindfold, and prepares Jennifer.
We all then take a turn, being allowed only 30 seconds to do what we
wish. When its my turn I kneel in front of Jennifer, and kiss her
right on her pussy. She moans and leans back, so I go further and pull
aside her panties, and give her slit a long sweep of my tongue from
bottom to top. She's so wet, I wish I could linger, but my time is up
and I go back to the others. Josie brings Jennifer back, and she looks
a bit rocked. I'm imagining what she will say, and when asked she
tells us all that there was one very nice kiss on her mouth that made
her want more. There was a kiss on her right breast which made her
want more, and finally there was a kiss on her puss, and she is a bit
scared to admit that she wanted more of that too.</p><p>The game sort of disintegrated then, with lots of chatter about sex,
about boys, and from a few even some admissions of sex with girls.
Rosa looks at me, and seems to be asking permission. I think I know
what she is asking, and I nod. They are her friends after all, and she
gets their attention when she says she has an announcement. She pulls
me to my feet also, and hugs me, before sharing her news with
everyone. Rosa admits that she and I are ""together"" and that we have
fun keeping each other horny and satisfied. Rosa admits she's never
enjoyed anything, ever with a boy, but recently found me and began a
wonderful journey. I feel I have to add something, and quietly add ""I
love you Rosa, and I want to be with you as much as possible"". The
room erupts, and there are congratulations from everyone, some hugs
and kisses, some wonderful vibes all round. I guess that there are
more straight girls there than bi or les, but girls seem so much more
relaxed and comfortable in these situations. Each and every one of
them were genuinely happy for us, and even those who would never
consider doing anything with another girl were gracious and
understanding.</p>"
968,"Kate Visits Rosa, Part 4",Debby Mitchell,4,Final part of this story - after the party - final day in Sydney,"['ff', 'cons', 'oral', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 11 – After the Game</p><p>By now it was close to 2am, and the alcohol was having an effect,
with drowsyness creeping up on most of us. Josie and Rosa brought a
pile of pillows and blankets in to be shared, and they pulled out the
2 fold-out beds hidden in the lounges. OK there's room for 8 in here
between the beds and big armchairs, 3 more in the guestroom, and
there's a spare bed in Rosa's room. Skye asks to join us in Rosa's
room, as she already is wearing my clothes, and we need to swap back,
so Josie locks up and everyone settles down to get some sleep.</p><p>Back in Rosa's room, Skye strips off completely and slips in to the
single bed. Rosa and I strip too, and climb in to the queen sze bed,
and flick the light off. Rosa says goodnight to Skye, and there's no
response, so we guess she's already asleep. We cuddle and kiss. Rosa
whispers that it's been her best birthday ever, and having me here was
the hilight. I slip my hand down to her wetness, and within a few
minutes she is cumming, quietly, afraid to wake Skye. Rosa snuggles to
me, and begins to rub me too, making me spread my legs wide to allow
her the best access. I breath harder, and after all the sexy stull in
the game earlier, I'm full ready to cum quickly too. Rosa plants her
mouth on mine as I do, capping my volume, her magic fingers working
overtime. Mmmmm, So Good.</p><p>Next we hear a voice from across the room saying ""Damn"" and Skye
explains she thought she could just go to sleep but she is so turned
on she's going to have to do something about it. She asked if we
minded her having a little play with herself, or would we allow her to
join us? Rosa shrugs and tells her to come and jump in between us and
we'll help her out. This is a first, probably for us all, with 3 naked
bodies sharing a bed, and about to have some sexy fun.</p><p>I tell Skye to just lie still and let us work on her, and Roas and I
begin to caress our visitor's body, from cheek to breast, from breast
to thigh, and back again. Ske begins to moan, and she opens her
thighs, welcoming some closer attention. I cup her vulva, and rotate
my whole hand in little circles, feeling her move beneath. I allow a
finger to slide in between her lips, and find her drenched. I suck my
finger and think ....mmm ..... nice.</p><p>By now Rosa is suckling on Skye's boobs, and Skye is moaning more
loudly. I move lower on the bed, and begin to eat her, relishing her
flavour, her wetness, her enthusiasm. Within minutes she is cumming,
not loudly, but breathing really hard. She pulls me up to kiss me, and
tastes her own juices on my tongue, and says thanks. She kisses Ros
too, and we settle down in a 3-some spooning together to sleep.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 12 - Friday</p><p>It's after 9 as we all start to stir, with the earlier risers making
noise and waking others. A few girls look worse for wear with mild
hangovers, some are just sleep deprived (can't say why that would be),
and there are obviously some close associations evident after last
nights fun and games. It was agreed that parents would not come back
to collect daughters till noon, so we decide to head to the beach to
all wake up and  chase away the cobwebs. We certainly attract
attention, with such a bunch of good lookers, all giggling and
talking, walking together down to the water. We enjoy some splashing
and laughter, and by 11 in smaller groups start to migrate back to get
everyone through the showers and cleaned up. Some of the girls
showered alone, but some went in pairs, so it was interesting to see
who'd hooked up with who last night.</p><p>The last couple of girls were collected by parents at about 2pm, and
we all decided to just chill and relax, and maybe get an early night.
We first tidied up after the guests, putting away blankets etc... and
getting the loungeroom back in order.  Josie put a load of towels
on to wash, then we all joined up in the lounge room to watch a couple
of DVD's. It was warm, so we all ended up wearing just briefs as we
sat and watched. No wonder I'm continually horny, being around all
this close-to-naked girl flesh all the time. Rosa just holds hands
with me, sitting close so our thighs were in contact, no need to do
anything else but be content with just being.</p><p>No-one feels like cooking, or ordering out for dinner, so we end up
with some cheese on toast, grilled. Yummy and easy for a change. After
our meal, Rosa asks me if I know where ""that list"" is? Her question
comes with a wink, and I understand what she's after. I tell her OK,
and we say goodnight to Liza and Josie, and we're off to our room.</p><p>One of the best things, I've discovered, is when you are in a
relationship, there's time to take your time, to relax, to just glide
along end enjoy everything. There does not have to be urgency, hurried
gropings, timeclocks ticking ......... just take it as it comes and
love the ride. That's what we do. Stuff the list ....... We hold each
other tight, we kiss, we caress, and we make love. With Rosa it's not
just sex ......... it's making love. Caring about the other person's
wishes and wants, wanting to please them, not being afraid to ask, nor
to offer. It's near to midnight before we realise, time has flown so
fast, and we snuggle under a sheet and close our eyes, content and
satisfied.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 13 – Last Full Day</p><p>Wow – what an incredible sleep we had. The sun shining in to a
gap in the blinds wakes us and it's after 10. Now that's a sleep-in! We
shower together, and enjoy an orgasm thanks to each other's thighs and
some shower gel, and stumble downstairs just in time to see Josie and
Liza return with some groceries, including lots of fresh fruit, so we
agree to enjoy brunch, being a fresh fruit platter to share.</p><p>We all get busy cutting, peeling, etc.... to prepare a pinapple,
watermelon, honeydew, orange, ya pears and strawberries. Mineral water
completes our healthy meal, and we enjoy an hour sitting out on the
back deck, chatting, nibbling, laughing and teasing. It's amazing how
we all get along, with Liza the oldest at 28, Josie quite a bit
younger at 22, Rosa who just turned 16 and myself, the baby, about to
turn 15. Our spread of ages would not be so evident to anyone looking
at the 4 of us, because Liza looks much younger, and I must say, both
Rosa and I could pass for late teens, at least.</p><p>I'm not looking forward to going home tomorrow, and I tell this to
Rosa when we get a quiet moment later. She immediately hugs me, kisses
me strongly, and with a little tear in her eye, she tells me she loves
me. Those 3 little words, those famous 3 little words ........... they
mean so much. My darling loves me, and I love her, and I tell her so.
It's indescribable, that warm glow that comes from such a moment. All
of a sudden I feel older, wiser, stronger. I feel like nothing can
hurt me, because my special girl loves me and I love her too.</p><p>That's it – decided. We're a couple, and we need to do
something about it. Me in Queensland and Rosa in Sydney will not do.
While Liza and Josie go and look at the art and craft markets at
Bondi, we stay home and scheme and plot. If we are going to make
this work, then we have to work on it. A plan is hatched, and I just
need to set some things in motion to make it happen. Time will
tell.</p><p>The others come back, and announce we are going out for dinner, being
our last night all together. Bookings have been made at a restaurant
called ""Altitude"" which is on the top floor of one of the tallest
buildings in Sydney City. Josie says we need to dress up and look our
best, so that guarantees a couple of hours preparations, with hair,
clothes, makeup. Rosa and I work as a team, helping each other out,
giggling and having complete fun along the way.</p><p>At 6.30pm we all pile in to Josie's car and head in to the city.
Parking is easy on the street, and we only have a block to walk in
ridiculously high heels, luckily. The lift races us up to the top, and
we are shown to our table, right against the thick glass wall that
opens the room up to the city views. We face the harbour, and it's the
most beautiful scenery I could have imagined, with the setting sun
framing the harbour bridge and opera house.</p><p>The service is impeccible, the food glorious, and the company beyond
description. Rosa and I openly hold hands at every opportunity, and
it's fun to catch Josie and Liza stealing little kisses now and again.
A photographer is moving around the restaurant, and as he approaches
our table, Liza recognises him as working for the Daily Telegraph as
an entertainment and social scene reporter. After some small talk,
Roger (the photographer/reporter) is told that Rosa and I have just
completed a top secret assignment, working on a major fashion industry
launch. Our names and faces are not well known yet, but we soon will
be he is told. Out comes the notebook, flash flash goes the camera,
and we're tipped off to see next Wednesday's socialite news liftout.
He pumps Liza for details, but she says she is sworn to secrecy, but
promises him first offer of an exclusive interview and shoot to
co-incide with the launch in just over a month.</p><p>Our drive back to Clovelly is via Kings Cross. Josie won't stop and
let us get out, but just driving up the main street opens my eyes,
with strip joints, flashing lights, street prostitutes openly showing
their wares, bikies in groups, young hoods walking up and down.
Exciting, but probably dangerous for 4 young ladies to expose
themselves to, especially after dark.</p><p>Finally home for my last night with Rosa, and we repeat basically
what the tome was the night before. Amongst several orgasms, comes so
much love. I can't imagine myself going home tomorrow, back to my Mum
and sisters, my empty bed, my normal life. It's back to school soon,
and back to boring ....... Before sleep we go over what we had talked
about during the afternoon, and I promise to start work on Liza
tomorrow on the way home. Sleep overcomes us.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 14 – Going Home</p><p>It's a teary farewell at the airport at noon on Sunday. Although Liza
and Josie have had lots of closeness and fun this week, it's evident
there's not the strong bond there that Rosa and I share. It seems they
have loved and laughed their way through the week, but it's not an
exclusive arrangement, whereas Rosa and I are committed to each other.
We promise to call, to text, to chat on Facebook, to email every day
till we meet again, and also promise to work on our plans to be
together.</p><p>During the flight, I share with Liza the commitment that Rosa and I
have given each other, and I admit to her that need to move to Sydney.
I ask her for whatever help she can give, professionally, because if
I'm to convince Mum that I should be allowed, it would have to be for
more that just a girlfriend. Liza promises me she'll do her best,
knowing my happiness is important, and wanting Rosa and I to have our
best shot at a full-on relationship. We may not yet be ""adults"" but we
are old enough to know what we want.</p><p>Liza suggests that after the launch of MVS, I'll be in demand, and
need to be going to Sydney frequently. Living on the Gold Coast of
Queensland can't be beat, but it's not the centre of the modelling
universe. If I'm to make a go of it then I'm going to have to relocate
she tells me. Liza admits her talent school is not geared to properly
look after a national-exposure model, and her speciality is finding
and groomiong local talent, some of whom (like maybe me) will go on to
bigger and better, and she understands than they have to move on. Liza
promises to introduce me to good people in Sydney if I ned to move
down, and she'll help me get past Mum's objections, some of which I
already can guess.</p><p>At last I can breath easier. The plan is viable. The plan could work.
As we touch down at Coolangatta I smile inwardly, and know who's
number I'll be dialling when I get inside the terminal in a few
minutes.</p>"
969,"Launch Week for Kate & Rosa, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,Kate heads back to Sydney for the public launch of the Miss Victoria's Secret Campaign,"['ff', 'cons', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1 – The Leadup</p><p>Well, the last 6 weeks have flown since my visit with Rosa in
January. Its been very hard not seeing her, but knowing our reunion
was approaching its made life easier. The Miss Victoria's Secret
launch is in two weeks, and Liza has been in negotiations with the
Company on my behalf. There is to be a fashion show, shopping centre
appearances, radio and TV interviews, and lots of buzz and excitement.
Its all set to take place mid-March and I'm needed in Sydney for a
whole week. My bank balance will be bulging soon, and with 50% going
to Mum to help out, I feel really good about this chance I'm lucky
enough to have.</p><p>Coping without Rosa has been tough, but we are in touch daily, with
endless texts, chatter on Facebook, a phone call nearly every day, and
we've even taken to the occasional cyber-sex session via MSN. I can't
wait to just hold her close again, and maybe soon never have to let
go.</p><p>I'm looking forward to seeing Caitlin and Emily again too – the
other 2 girls from the campaign shoot. We are to be put up in a big
city hotel for the week, treated like royalty, or so they say. Its
sooo exciting ...........</p><p>Liza, good to her word has been preparing Mum for the idea that I may
have to move to Sydney, if things take off. I've already told Mum that
Josie and Rosa have invited me to move in, if I do go down to stay
(that would be hard to take – NOT). Mum's been very
non-commital, but she hasn't said ""NO"", so there's hope. Mum wants me
to keep up my schooling, and I've already done some research and I
could go to the same school as Rosa, but she's in year 11 and I'd be
in year 10 this year.  Mum also would want to meet Josie, as she
would be the ""mother figure"" in the household. I've already shared
most things with Mum, about both girls, and after all, Mum did let me
go down for that week in January. Fingers crossed it all works
out.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2 – Off Again</p><p>Liza is not coming with me for the launch, so I'm travelling alone,
but with all the arrangements made I'll be looked after well and
truly. Its Friday morning, and promptly at 9am the horn on the hire
car blows outside, alerting me its time to go. My sisters are at
school, Mum's at work, so I wheel my bag out, lock the door behind me
and the driver puts my things in the boot and we head to the
airport.</p><p>On the way I call Rosa and tell her I'm on the road. I can't wait to
see her, and can't wait to do a few other things as well, and I start
to get a bit tingly and worked up just thinking of her. I try to think
of something else, and chat to the driver, but Rosa stays on my mind.
The plane is delayed, and I just can't wait to get going, and we
finally take off 30 minutes late. Smooth flight, and we touch down in
Sydney right on 11am.</p><p>I walk through the doors to the transit lounge and there she is
– my darling Rosa. All on her own, Josie had dropped her off so
she could travel to the hotel with me. We hug, we kiss, we hug again.
Its so great to see her, to hold her, to have her close again. We walk
hand-in-hand to the carousels to get my bags, and then look for our
lift to the city. There we are – I see a uniformed driver,
including cap, holding up a sign with my name. Off we go on a new
adventure!</p><p>The car takes us to the Sydney Harbour Marriott Hotel, and we check
in and are given passkeys to our accommodation on the 2<sup>nd</sup>
top floor. Its apparently a 4-bed suite, with a large living area,
full kitchen, each room with its own bathroom, walk-in robe and
private balcony with harbour views. Its like nothing I've ever seen
before, luxury-wise, with marble, gold trim, antique-style living area
furniture, and even a grand piano in the corner. The suite faces
North-East and we can see out to Sydney Heads and the ocean beyond.
Magnificent!</p><p>No sign of Caitlin or Emily yet, the other 2 we are sharing with, so
Rosa and I pop our things in to adjoining rooms. In her room I admire
the bed, looking at her with a smile. She proceeds to put a ""do not
disturb"" sign on her door, closing it behind her, then she growls and
orders me to strip. I giggle at her agressiveness, but its nice to be
hunted and wanted, so I slip my dress up over my head, quickly undo my
bra, and slip my panties off. I stand, openly, and ask her what
next?</p><p>Rosa wiggles a finger like ""come here"" and starts to undress. I help
her finish quickly, and in our embrace she whispers that she has a
surprise for me, but I have to find it. I look at her with wonder
– what is she up to? Before I can think any more she pulls me to
the bed, launches herself on top of me, and attacks my mouth with her
hungry lips and tongue. Its so good to taste her again, to feel her
probing inside my mouth, to run my tongue over her teeth, to suck on
her lips, to nip a little as a tease. We kiss for forever, catching up
on our missed weeks apart.</p><p>Rosa's knee starts to run up and down my pussy, feeling my wetness,
my lust for her. As she glides her leg higher she contacts my clitty,
and the slipperiness of all my juices sends me in to overdrive. I'm
cumming like a freight train in  no time at all.  Its been
so long ....... I've dreamed of this ......... I've diddled myself to
the thoughts of us being together soon again ............ and now
here we are. OH GOD ..... OH MY ....... OH YES ....... OHHHH. All the
time her leg is working my puss, Rosa is kissing my neck, my mouth, my
breasts. Its almost sensory overload its so great.</p><p>MMMMM .......... Coming down now ..........breathing easier .........
oh WOW.</p><p>Rosa asks if it was good, and I tell her ""oh just average"" to stir
her up. We laugh and she challenges me to do better with her. I accept
the challenge, and flip her over on to her back, spreading her knees
so I can kneel between hers, and take control. She looks fantastic to
me at this moment. Her smile, her bright eyes, her gorgeous  slim
bod, perky boobs, and pussy to die for.</p><p>HANG ON ........ WHAT'S THAT? I look closely at her pussy, and I see
something different. She has a piercing that wasn't there before. The
hood of her clit has a barbell running through it from side to side.
She grins and reminds me that she had a secret to share. I have to ask
her all about it and she tells me :  yes – it did hurt to
get it done; no – it healed really quickly; yes – it does
add to the pleasurable sensations when playing with her clit; and yes
– she wishes she'd had it done years ago.</p><p>I can't stop looking at it, it looks even prettier than before, but
now with a touch of naughty! Rosa shakes me by asking if I'm just
going to keep staring, or will I give her some attention now. I don't
have to respond, because I just lean in and get to work. Rosa's mouth,
then cheek, then neck, then shoulder all receive kisses, licks and
nibbles. Next is each breast and nipple, with some overtime there as I
just love sucking on her boobies.</p><p>Rosa's getting worked up, I can tell, with her breathing, her body
trembles, her hips moving, but I want to stretch it out even more. I
kiss lower, to her belly button, and linger, then down to her thighs,
and give little licks and kisses right down her right leg, then back
up. I skip over to her left leg and repeat the same.
</p><p>She's begging for it now, and her hand travels down to start to give
herself some attention, but I swot it away. Looking at her directly, I
lick my lips and smile, before lowering my face to her sweetness, to
drink from her fountain, I slide my tongue up the left side of her
outer labia, then back down wiggling between her inner and outer lips.
Same again on the right side, and this time I get a groan of approval.
I point my tongue like a little dildo, and push it in to her vagina as
far as I can, and start to fuck her with it while my lips suck at her
moisture.</p><p>What I'm doing is obviously working, as I haven't even touched her
clit yet, and she's so close to cumming. I can tell, I've seen it
often enough with Rosa by now. I back away a bit, as I want to delay
her a bit, and let it gain more momentum. If I can keep her close, but
not too close it'll be a massive orgasm when she does cum. I go back
to licking her lips, nuzzling her every little soft fold, finding
every drop of nectar oozing from within her. I'm having fun right now
!</p><p>She begs me ........... and I suppose its time. Rosa is busy pulling
at her own nipples, hips are rotating on the bed, her throat is making
little sighs and grunts, and she needs to cum, so I let her. Its time
to attack the pleasure centre, and I grab her clit and its hood
between my lips and suck. I use my tongue to flick at her little
barbell, then use it to hammer at her clit. Here she goes – its
time for fireworks.</p><p>YES YES YES she calls out. OMG YES KATE – DO IT BABY
!!</p>"
970,"Launch Week for Kate & Rosa, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,Kate & Rosa are reunited with Emily & Caitlin,"['ff', 'cons', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 3 – Foursome Reunited</p><p>We collapse together, allowing the closeness of each other to spoil
us, having missed each other so much in recent weeks. We hear voices
outside, and wonder who else has arrived, so we dress and sheepishly
open the door to find both Emily and Caitlin sitting and watching
TV. They jump up to come over to hug us and kiss, and explain they
thought we were maybe having some private time, going by the sign on
the door handle, and also by some of the noises we were making.
 I explain that we have remained close since that weekend at
Byron Bay, and told the girls about my visit to Sydney in January, and
about our plans if all went well. They were both pleased for us, and
our excited chatter continued, until interrupted by a knock at the
door.</p><p>Emily went to see who it was, and a hotel employee, dressed in suit
and tie handed her a thick envelope. Emily brought it over to us and
opened it, spilling out several sheets of paper on to the coffee
table. There was a welcome letter from the hotel, thanking us for
choosing their establishment, given the publicity we were about to
receive as individuals, and as a group. Next was a pack of papers from
the organisers, with a schedule covering Saturday through to the
following Thursday. We were going to be very busy indeed, but we saw
there were allowances for some leisure time, and with 3 of us not from
Sydney they had taken the liberty to organise a harbour cruise, a
bridge climb, a visit to Taronga Zoo and a visit to Luna Park.</p><p>Another knock on the door, and in came room service with a plate of
little gourmet sandwiches, another of pita wraps, a platter of fruit,
and two jugs of juices. Looks like lunch is served, so we all sat up
at the dining table and ate from the selection offered. All very nice
– aren't we spoiled?</p><p>After lunch, we note that we are set to be collected at 2pm to go to
Luna Park, so we busily unpack our clothes and toiletries, and change
in to suitable clothes. If I'm going on rides and twirling about, its
in cutoff jeans and not a dress or a skirt, thank you. There's a car
waiting for us when we go downstairs, along with out tickets to Luna
Park, and a note about reservations at a restaurant called ""The Deck""
right at the entrance of Luna Park. A quick zip over the Sydney
Harbour Bridge and we're at Milson's Point, home to Luna Park. Our
tickets are redeemed for wristbands, and these entitle us to unlimited
rides and entry in the park.</p><p>We stick together, mostly, with only the odd person opting out of
some rides. We do the enormous ferris wheel (my favourite as I got to
pash with Rosa just about the whole way round), the Mad Mouse roller
coaster, Coney Island, and just about every other ride. Being a
Friday, the queues are minimal, so its full-on action the whole
afternoon. By 6pm we are getting tired, and its not long till out
dinner reservations, so we head back towards the entrance of the park
to find the place we'll be eating at.</p><p>Waiting outside the restaurant are some of the organisers from the
Byron Bay weekend, and I recognise them immediately. Some of them were
there for the Private Shoot even. We are greeted, and they want to
know all about our travel, the hotel, and whether we've enjoyed the
afternoon. We go over all this once we are seated. The views are
perfect – right against a window facing directly back towards
the city, bridge to our left, Darling Harbour to the right. What a
location!</p><p>We are given an overview of what lies ahead by Paul, one of the
organisers, as the food is served. He allows us questions, so we all
get a good feel for the week. Paul mentions that tomorrow we are due
to appear on Weekend Sunrise, a morning TV show. We're to be picked up
at our hotel at 6am, and once at the studios we go straight in to
makeup before our scheduled on-air 8.15 slot. Paul and one of his
assistants Mya will be on-air with us to handle most of the questions,
but each of us will need to talk at some point about our involvement
in the Miss Victoria's Secret campaign, due to hit the airwaves on
Sunday night during prime-time TV. City billboards are also being
posted over the weekend, and there are 4 buses being ""skinned"" with
our advertisment.</p><p>Dinner finishes early, as we have such an early start tomorrow, so we
say goodnight and agree we'll see Paul and Mya in the morning at the
studios. Our car is waiting to whisk us back over the bridge to our
hotel, and 10 minutes later we are  walking in the door to our
suite. There's a note under our door from the hotel, telling us that
our kitchen has been fully stocked ready for breakfast, so we can just
help ourselves to cereal, fruits, toast etc....</p><p>Rosa says goodnight to Caitlin and Emily, and I do as well,
watching them head to their separate rooms, a hug shared on the way.
Rosa heads to her room, and I to mine to strip and put a light gown
on, before joining her. She's already under the sheet, grinning
widely, so I just slip the gown off and slide in beside her and we
sort of melt together, arms and legs and lips entwined. Lights
off, and we just cuddle and chatter – our first night back
together ......... and I'm so happy to be holding my girl.</p><p>We make love ..... slowly and lovingly ........ and its so good. The
only thing working against us is the clock, and we have to be up in 6
hours so we agree to get some sleep, and make up for it over the rest
of the week. Just as we are nodding off I hear a muffled cry of
excitement, and my final thoughts for the day involve the question of
who, who with maybe?</p>"
971,"Launch Week for Kate & Rosa, Part 3",Debby Mitchell,3,A TV appearance and preparations for a big night out,"['ff', 'cons', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 5 – TV Exposure</p><p>The alarm comes all too soon at 5am, and we drag ourselves out of bed
and hit the shower. I must say, its never as much fun showering alone,
especially when you've had the chance to shower with Rosa. We linger
under the warm spray, and make sure each other is spotless, everywhere
(wink wink) before wrapping a towel around us and heading out to the
kitchen. Its almost too early to eat, and to be honest some nerves
have kicked in, now it's the morning of my first TV appearance. I
decide to just have some toast with vegemite, some juice, and a coffee
to wake me up and settle my tummy. The others all, join me with their
choice of breakfast, Emily has a coffee and toast, Caitlin some
cereal, and Rosa some fruit and a juice.</p><p>I cause an awkward moment when I ask Emily and Caitlin who was the
noisy one last night? They look to each other, and back to me before
Emily admits that it was her, and adds that if its good enough for
Rosa and I to be company, then she and Caitlin thought they should not
miss out either. We wonder what the housekeeping will think with only
2 beds slept in, so agree to go and muck the other 2 up for
appearance-sake.</p><p>By 6am we are yawning, but downstairs in the foyer waiting for our
car, which pulls in a few minutes late. Off we go to the studios! Paul
and Mya are waiting, as promised, and they show us where to go. We
meet the show's host, Andrew, as he comes to say hi while some segment
is airing. It's a live show, so that only adds to the nerves, but he
reassures us we'll all be great, and to just have fun with it. Off to
makeup and an hour later we are ready to go on, and spend some time in
the Green Room waiting. During a commercial break we are ushered in to
the studio, seated on a circular lounge, with Paul at one end, Mya at
the other, and us 4 girls in the middle.</p><p>Its action time, and Andrew does a lead-in, before the camera pans
over the 6 of us on the lounge. Paul is asked a few questions first,
then Mya jumps in with some added comments, and then a montage of
still of the 4 girls are shown, with swimwear, nightwear and underwear
all included. The real buzz is that Victoria's Secret had chosen
Australian models, photographed at an Australian location, and was
launching in Australia before rolling out around the world. None of us
realised that it was quite that big, and I thought crossed my mind
about would we get the chance to travel overseas? I hoped so.</p><p>Andrew then pointed questions at us, such as ""How did it feel to be
selected?"", ""How had it changed our lives so far?"", ""Would this be the
start of something bigger for any of us?""................. and a few
more. The whole segment probably only ran 5 minutes, but it seemed
like a lifetime. A commercial break again, and we were thanked by
Andrew and all directed back to the Green Room. We had a chance then
to watch a replay of our 5 minutes of fame, and I must say we all did
very well. None of us were unhappy with our performance, and our
thoughts were echoed by both Paul and Mya.</p><p>As we were driven back to the hotel, we chatted about our next
engagement, being radio interviews on Monday. Another early start, but
in the meantime we had the rest of the weekend to relax and enjoy
ourselves. Passing a railway station, Emily was the first to see it. A
billboard. 10 metres long, 6 metres high, emblazoned with the MVS logo
and 4 bikini-clad girls jumping in the surf. WOW! We all yell and make
the driver do a lap of the block, then stop once beck at the
billboard. We jump  out and start taking pics with our phones.
Wait till I send this to Mum, to Liza and some of my friends from
school!</p><p>Our excitement continues, and back at the hotel we decide to hit the
pool and have some fun. Its bikinis and wraps on, grab a towel, and we
dance up the hall to the lift, all on a high that can't be shaken. It
really is like a drug, this feeling. So high on happiness, on
pride.</p><p>The pool is deserted, which suits us, so we can yell and shout as we
wish, play tag in the water, splash and laugh. Rosa and I naturally
gravitate together, and share some saliva without putting on too much
of a show, and we note that Emily and Caitlin's relationship is
deepening also, being unafraid to show some affection openly. Little
touches, little teases, some sexy comments all contribute to my
conclusion, that these 2 are headed for something more serious, and
hopefully they can be as happy as I am with Rosa.</p><p>After such an early start, and early breakfast, the swim has made us
all very hungry, so we dry off best we can and head for the hotel's
coffee shop which serves light meals. Just quoting our room number
gets us instant service, as we are obviously classed as VIP's. We
share a couple of wood-fired pizzas, and finish with ice cream (it's
the kid in us coming out obviously), and while we sit, we chat about
plans for the rest of the day. Its Saturday night tonight and we
decide we want to go out and party, so once back upstairs Emily
(plays Mum as she's the oldest) calls Mya and asks her to try to
organise something for us. Here's the challenge – none of us are
legally allowed in licensed premises like pubs or dance clubs, but we
want to see some bright  lights and music.</p><p>Mya says to leave it to her, and she'll pick us up at 9pm. That gives
us a chance to have a siesta this afternoon, have some dinner, and be
ready to head out.</p><p>Quiet afternoon in bed. Rosa and I snooze, and play, spending some
quality time catching up. I cannot get over how quickly she can get me
off with her mouth and tongue. She knows just what to do where, and
how. Very talented, my girlfriend. I do my best to match her efforts
too, and I'm sure I rate just as highly in her eyes, because the looks
she gives me as she cums are worth capturing. That gives me an idea
– but back to that later.............</p><p>Room service for dinner, another excellent meal, and with it is
delivered 2 bottles of bubbly, with a message from Paul congratulating
us on that morning's TV appearance. His note said that the TV
station's switchboard had taken over 200 calls from people asking
when/where the clothing would be on sale, and their website had
provided over 300 click-throughs to the MVS Australian website.</p><p>Celebrate we did! The intercom buzzes just before 9 as we finished
our final glasses, and Mya was waiting for us downstairs. She stood
beside a stretch limo in the driveway, and invited us in. None of us
had ever been in a limo before, so another new experience. She said
we'd better get used to it if the campaign does what it designed to
do, we'll be riding in limos often in the future. We all want to know
 where we are off to, and Mya says it's a secret. We drive North
over the bridge, then head East, and I note we are in Cremorne, just
as we turn off the main road, and after a few more turns enter a long
driveway leading up to a huge house. There are only a few cars parked
outside, and we can hear some music coming from inside.</p>"
972,"Launch Week for Kate & Rosa, Part 4",Debby Mitchell,4,The girls are taken to a very special club for an experience of their lifetime,"['Fffff', 'cons', 'virgin', 'group', 'oral', 'toys']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 6 – The Club</p><p>Mya then drops the bombshell. We are about to enter a secret lesbian
sex club, where members range in ages from teens to twenties. Its run
by a friend of Mya's, who uses her parents house, with their overseas
travels they are rarely here. All the members belong to well-to-do
families, who would be totally wrecked if word ever got out, so
secrecy and trust played a big part. Mya asks us all if we were OK to
proceed, and we are. She tells us we can just dance and watch, or we
can be as involved as we wish. She says we'll see some very public
displays of all sorts of sexual behaviour, and there are private rooms
also. Mya knows that we had all, to some degree, had some same-sex
experiences in Byron Bay, and thought this would not worry us too
much.</p><p>I feel quite excited, as I'm not sure what to expect as we go inside.
Rosa grips my hand, and seems to be in a similar state. The noise is
coming from a large room at the rear of the house, and it's the size
of a basketball court. Inside are close to 50 girls and young ladies,
some fully dressed, some in sexy costume, and some totally naked. The
room is quite dark, with coloured lights flashing, a dance floor one
end and music pumping out or big wall speakers. There are about a
dozen girls on the dance-floor, and another dozen standing nearby
watching. Opposite the door we entered by is a bar, serving all sorts
of drinks in tall glasses, some alcoholic, some not. I'm not sure if I
need anything more to drink after the bubble we all shared, but Rosa
heads over and orders 2 glasses of some blue liquid. I sip, having no
idea what it is, and its easy on the throat so sip away some more.</p><p>The focal point in the room is a low stage, and on the stage is a
round mattress, covered in black satin sheets, hilighted by spotlights
in the ceiling. Around the stage are 2 rows of comfy seats for the
audience, I suppose. My mind begins to work overtime. Mya looks very
pleased with herself, and makes sure we are all OK before telling us
that the limo will be outside when we want to go, and to just enjoy
ourselves and have fun.</p><p>Rosa and I put our drinks down and I grab her hand and lead her to
the little dance floor. I'm so priveleged to have her, and my smile
can't be wiped away as we grind and slide against each other to a
number of songs. At one point I can feel the heat eminating from her
loins, right through her skimpy dress, on to my thigh, as we dance
real close. I look for her mouth, and we get lost in a kiss, as the
music continues and we sway to the beat.</p><p>The music subsides, and the lights on the dance-floor dim, and the
ones over the stage brighten a bit. Everyone heads over to take a seat
as obviously the show is set to begin. I snuggle beside Rosa, and note
Emily and Caitlin are doing similar just along from us. I give them a
wink and a wave, the all our attention is drawn to the stage. All goes
quiet and we wait. Some soft music starts, and our hostess, Janelle
appears, to introduce herself and tell us what is to happen next.
Apparently tonight, a new member is joining the Club. Her real name is
kept a secret, but she is described as the younger sister of an
existing member, and she is 13 years old. We are told that tonight is
her initiation, and that she is ready for anything. Her sister has
been training her for this moment, for almost 2 years, so it's a very
big night for her.</p><p>Next we see, through an opening in the curtains, steps a girl. She is
slim, with long dark hair, Her breasts are barely forming, but she has
the cutest dark nipples standing to attention. Her tummy flattens to a
very prominent mound between her legs and her hairless slit looks pure
and fresh. She looks a little nervous, but when Janelle leans over to
kiss her, she smiles and then opens her mouth willingly to receive
Janelle's tongue.  Janelle indicates for the girl to lie on
the bed, and she immediately does so, spreading her legs wide and
placing her arms above her head so she looks like a big ""X"". Janelle
slips soft cloth nooses around her ankles and secures them, and does
the same with her wrists. The girl stays smiling, and this does not
concern her at all – she's been well prepared obviously.</p><p>Janelle then reaches for a bowl that we'd not noticed earlier, and
proceeds to draw out numbers like a lottery. Apparently that's exactly
what it is – a lottery. Any members who wanted to enter were
allocated a number earlier, and the winners, 4 of them, get to
initiate the new member. The 4 winners stand, and are taken behind the
curtain – one of them being Mya. When they return they are all
as naked as the girl lying waiting on the bed.</p><p>Janelle announces that all can begin,and the 4 members approach the
bed. There's Mya, as I mentioned, who would be in her early 20's,
there's another girl who looked a bit older, maybe 25 or so, plus two
younger ones, probably 15 and 17. A real mix, age-wise. I check Mya
out, and can see why she's working in the industry – she is
gorgeous! As she kneels on the bed, her butt facing us, her delectable
puffy bits look very inviting indeed. As she begins to lick and suck
the lucky girl on the bed, the other 3 smothered her upper body and
mouth with kisses licks and tongues.</p><p>The girl starts to thrash about, as much as her bindings will allow,
and before long she is cumming hard. It's a real turn-on watching like
this, being in the audience, and without noticing at first I feel
Rosa's hand slide up under my dress and locate my very damp crotch,
and start to knead and massage me there. My eyes are locked on the
stage and the bed, as scene 2 is about to commence. The 4 members have
risen, and the girl is coming down from her huge orgasm. The standing
quartet are in a whispered discussion, then the youngest one walks to
the head of the bed, hidden from the audience, bends and then stands
holding something in her hand. We can now see, as she walks back
towards us, that it's a strap-on dildo she has, and she takes no time
to slip it on and slot in to the position that Mya had moments
before.</p><p>Apparently the girl is a virgin, and she is about to have her hymen
broken, or so the buzz in the audience reveals. The strap-on gets a
liberal coating of lubricant, as does the girl's vulva, and it begins.
The dildo is not overly huge – about 8"" long but only 1"" across
in diameter, so its not designed to hurt someone  younger on the
receiving end. I hear someone call it a ""cherry-popper"". Mya and her
helpers start to assist, by caressing the girl to distract a bit and
guiding the dildo home. We can tell that the cherry-popper is already
sliding in to the girl's vagina, as the wearer's hips push down, but
its soon halted, we assume, by that little thin piece of skin that
needs to be torn away forever.</p><p>Janelle walks up to the girl and asks if she is ready, and she smiles
and nods. She's about to be admitted as a member and can't wait, even
if there's a bit of pain along the way. One good push and the
cherry-popper is sunk home, with most of its length buried deep inside
the teenager. The girl wearing it starts to move to a rhythm, slowly
fucking her new lover, sliding a good 6"" in and out, building the pace
and depth of her strokes as she works. The tension builds, and the
room starts to reek of pussy. Half the audience are masturbating, or
have a hand in their neighbour's laps. With a rush the girl on the bed
cums again, and with a yell she announces to all that she's having fun
with a YES YES YES ........ OOOH .........AHHH. Over and over, then
getting a bit softer, then very quiet. She looks wasted as the other
girl dismounts and steps to one side. We see a little blood on the
dildo, and a little dribbling from between her legs, but we can't
avoid the massive smile of her face.</p><p>Its not over yet, we realise, when one at a time, each of the 4 girls
get to ride the new member's face. They take turns to squat over, or
kneel over her, using her lips, tongue and whole face to get off. Its
dirty, its sexy, and its nasty, and the audience loves it as a final
act. All done, Janelle releases the girl, and she stands shakily to
her feet, to receive the applause of all. Welcome to the Club, welcome
to our inner circle, they all chant. The girl just beams and looks so
happy, I smile just looking at her. What we've witnessed was the most
full-on thing, sexually, I've ever watched. Porn on a DVD could not
compare.</p><p>We stay for a few more hours, enjoying the sounds and sights. The
stage and bed are there for anyone now who wants to put on a show, and
we witness a girl in her late 20's breast-feeding a teen, we see a
girl tied and whipped (and she loved it too), we saw a couple who were
obviously in to ""water sports"", pissing on each other then lapping it
up. That was the final scene, as no-one really wanted to use the bad
after they'd finished. We noticed couples and 3-somes drifting off, to
return later, and as the night progressed we saw clothing become more
optional, and less worn. I don't think Mya bothered to get dressed
after her performance on stage. By 3am we were ready for our hotel,
and things were winding up, so it was goodnight and thanks to Mya, and
out to catch our ride back.</p><p>On the way back we chatted about our evening, and all agreed we'd
never ever seen or been involved in anything as decadent or exciting.
One thing we knew – we'd love to go back if ever invited
again.</p><p>Back to our room and we collapse in to bed. Its close to 4am, but no
deadlines, and we have some horniness to work off, so Rosa and I work
our way in to a side-by-side 69, and just take our time pleasing each
other. Sleep comes after we do ............. and Sunday is soon upon
us.</p>"
973,"Paying the Price, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,Older teen blackmailed by a younger girl. Story has a few twists and surprises.,"['fg', 'cons', 'mast', 'oral']","<p>Fifteen year-old Bec had a problem. Over the last six months her sex drive had gone from this now-and-again itch, to what was now a perpetual hunger. She was masturbating several time each day, in bed when she woke in the mornings, in the bathroom during recess or lunch at school, in her room of an afternoon, and of course at bedtime each night.</p><p>No matter how often she gave herself a release, she needed more. Bec was a virgin still, and had no real interest in dating or boys. Her sport and schoolwork kept her busy, and she had a fit bod and plenty of A's to show for it. It was her lively imagination that kept her fantasies fueled, supplemented by the stack of porno DVD's her parents thought they kept hidden in the back of the bookcase in the study.</p><p>Once Bec discovered the treasure trove, she spent every available chance to watch one and enjoy the feelings they gave her. Usually that was in her room on her laptop, but like now it was on the big flatscreen TV in the family room. Her Mum &amp; Dad were out for dinner with friends, and would probably be home well after midnight. Her younger 11 year old sister Anne had gone with them, so Bec was home alone and taking advantage of it.</p><p>The movie had started, and Bec was totally naked and lying back in a big armchair. She looked much older than her tender years, and lying there, anyone would have thought she was eighteen at least. The movie went from scene to scene, and Bec took her time, building up slowly. She watched as she caressed her breasts, her flat tummy, light touches to the outside of her shaven pubic area. Bec knew she was wet, but also knew the minute she touched herself there she would explode.</p><p>The TV showed a girl being fucked by a big black dude. He was slamming it in to her from behind, and the camera kept jumping from her face, to his cock sliding in and out of her. There was not much of a story, and next thing another girl appeared, and she sat directly infront of the girl being fucked, legs spread wide open, and she started to play with herself. In a flash the first girl buried her face in the other girl's pussy, and Bec was watching her very first girl-on-girl action.</p><p>The black dude pulled out and sprayed his semen all over the girl's back, before leaving the room, and the two girls moved around in to a side-on 69 position, hungrily lapping at each other.</p><p>Bec thought how wonderful that would feel, as fingers were nice, but a wet tongue would be incredible. At that instant there was a knock at the door. Bec panicked a bit trying to grab something to put on, slipping her dress over her head and kicking her bra and panties under the chair. She almost forgot to turn off the TV, remembering just before looking to see who was at the door.</p><p>It was still a bit light outside, so checking the spyhole, Bec saw Rose, a friend of her sister Anne. Bec opened the door and started to tell Rose that Anne was out, but Rose stepped past her and stood in the foyer, and said ""I'm not here to see Anna – I'm here to talk to you.""</p><p>Startled a bit, Bec asked Rose ""What about?""</p><p>""Can we sit somewhere and talk"" responded Rose ""because you're going to need a chair.""</p><p>Bec motioned for Rose to follow her to the family room, and offered Rose a seat on the lounge. ""Well ................"" Bec prompted. She thought it was a bit weird, but wanted to hear what Rose was on about.</p><p>Rose began with a question ""Did you know that when you sit in that chair, you can be seen from the front porch ................ Especially when the blinds are not fully drawn?"" The colour left Bec's face. Rose continued ""Do you know I watched you for at least 20 minutes before knocking. I came over to ask Anne for some help with some homework, and saw you ...... you know ...... doing stuff.""</p><p>Bec was shattered. How could this happen. Being caught by one of her sister's 11 year old friends, and then having the girl confront her. Bec needed to know ""So what do you intend doing about it?""</p><p>""Oh, I think we can work something out. I don't think I need to tattle-tale. What do you think Bec?"" Rose asked innocently. ""Do you think we can work something out?"" Bec nodded but had no idea what was about to occur – her mind went instantly to how much cash she had in her room.</p><p>""I'd like you to do something for me"" Rose told her. ""I want you to strip for me .....let me see you better than I could through the window. This shook Bec a bit, but she had the clear mind to shut the blinds completely before doing anything else. Rose smiled inwardly, seeing a signal that Bec was hooked, and was going to do whatever she asked.</p><p>""Do you mean undress completely? Now?"" Bec thought she'd ask.</p><p>""Yes – right here &amp; now"" Rose instructed.</p><p>Bec paused, then knowing she was trapped, lifted the hem of her dress slowly, higher and higher. Rose watched from the lounge, seeing Bec's shapely legs exposed, then her slit, tummy, boobs, and finally all of her, naked. As Bec revealed herself, Rose's hand unconsciously fell to her lap, where she began to stroke herself, legs splayed, skirt hiked up, through her panties. Bec noticed immediately, and also saw that she had Rose sort-of mesmerized. Rose's eyes kept travelling up and down her body, and time was frozen for a few moments, neither girl doing anything to break the spell.</p><p>Finally Rose gathered herself a bit and said ""Turn around please."" Bec did so, now facing away from Rose. ""Bend over now"" Rose gave the next instruction, and Bec complied, bending at the waist, feet slightly apart, knowing she was exposing her bare pussy and ass to her captor. Bec heard Rose mumble ""Mmmm"" softly, before looking back between her legs to see Rose crawling slowly towards her.</p><p>""Don't move"" Rose instructed her ""stay still."" Bec waited to see what would happen, admitting to herself that this was heading somewhere and it may alleviate her horniness from before. Bec had never mucked around with girls, unlike many of her friends, but the idea was not unappealing. Girls could not get you pregnant like boys could, and they were, you know, softer and easier to think about that way. Bec had wondered previously if she was actually bi, with her fantasies having not many boundaries.</p><p>Rose was immediatlely behind Bec now, and she reached up to caress her ass cheeks. Her touch was electric, sending little shivers through Bec. Rose's hands glided over her rounded cheeks, fingers brushing at the hidden treasure in-between.  Bec moved her feet apart a little, inviting Rose to do more. That's when she felt a warm breeze, and realized that Rose's face was very close to her, and a moment later the touch of Rose's tongue made her jump a little. Just as she'd imagined earlier, when watching the DVD, having a tongue in your pussy was a marvelous feeling.</p><p>Bec's pussy was dripping in an instant. Hers she was, bent over in her family room, an 11 year-old friend of her sister kneeling behind her, face buried in her ass, and tongue in her pussy. Rose lapped at her mercilessly, and within a minute Bec was cumming, loudly. Rose had reached around and began diddling Bec's clit, and her tongue was now rimming her ass.</p><p>""Oh, ohhh, ohhhhhhhhh"" Bec was moaning loudly, as wave after wave of her orgasm het her. Going weak at the knees, Bec almost collapsed in a heap, right there on the carpet, and Rose just let her crumple to recover, sitting back, smiling, watching the older girl huffing and puffing, red-faced and eyes closed.</p><p>After a few moments, Rose thought she'd stir things along, by telling Bec ""Well ....you taste different to Anne, but there's a similarity .......must be a sister thing.""</p><p>""What!"" exclaimed Bec. ""Do you mean .........with Anne?"" Rose just nodded, smiling, before saying ""We've been having fun every chance we've had ........ for about a year now. Ever since my birthday and she stayed over to sleep. She loves it – I'm amazed you didn't know.""</p><p>Well, Bec was rocked even more than earlier. To think her little sister had been sexually active for about a year, and here she was, having her first experience, and that being with her sister's ""girlfriend."" Rose added ""I'm sure she won't mind when I tell her about us – she may even want to have a 3-some one day. Wouldn't that be nice?""</p><p>""Oh no please don't tell her"" pleaded Bec ""She shouldn't know about this.""</p><p>""Well, we'll have to see if you're as good at eating pussy as Anne is"" Rose taunted, dropping her skirt and panties to the floor, before sitting down on the lounge, her legs splayed as wide as she could manage, showing Bec her cute bare puss, wet with juices, obviously turned on and wanting attention. ""Come here and show me how good you are"" Rose challenged Bec, and Bec crawled over towards the lounge, trying to get her head around what it was she was about to do. Rose removed her top as well, so Bec could see all of her little lover – flat chest, slim hips, wet pussy.</p><p>Bec made a decision. The last thing she wanted was Anne being able to hold this over her. It was bad enough she was being blackmailed by Rose right now. Bec decided to give the challenge 100% effort, and maybe Rose would keep quiet. She approached and looked straight at Rose's face, and said ""Get ready girl .....for the experience of your life.""</p><p>Bec started slowly, kissing all aound the edges of Rose's mound. Her tongue joining in at times, teasing, trying to get Rose as worked up as possible, without any direct contact with her vulva. Bec blew gently on the gleaming lips so close to her, causing Rose to say ""C'mon honey, you know what I want.""</p><p>""All in good time"" Bec whispered as sexily as she could, pausing to look up at Rose again, before winking and lowering her face again. Bec returned to her kisses and little licks, noting the aroma filling her nostrils. It was not bad, she thought, and in fact it made her want to taste the source. She'd often sucked her own fingers after masturbating, and quite enjoyed her own flavor, so it did not daunt her, the thought of licking another girl there.</p><p>Bec allowed her tongue to wander lower to Rose's ass, wiggling it at her back door. Rose lifted her ass a bit to make it easier for Bec to reach her properly, which gave Bec a signal for later. Her tongue migrated, licking all up and down the girl's outer lips, avoiding her clit for now. Rose began to moan – her plan was working.</p><p>Next Bec reached up to play with Rose's little bumps, grabbing her nipples, pinching and squeezing gently. Her oral assault continued, moving now to the girl's vagina, her tongue formed like a little penis, probing and pushing in and out. Rose's breathing changed to a shorter, faster rhythm. Bec continued, her hands not leaving the girl's chest, while her mouth stayed locked on to her target. It's time, Bec thought, and she gave Rose's clit a quick little flick, and it was like turning a switch on. Rose began to grunt, and swivel her whole lower body, straining for more, and Bec immediately backed off, knowing it would drive Rose crazy. She urgently needed release, and that was the last thing she was going to get right now. The tease continued, and Rose became more worked up and more desparate. Bec began to finger the girl, getting her index finger all gooey, and spreading it over her asshole., before wiggling it fully inside her ass.</p><p>Rose reacted, with even more heat and passion, and she began begging Bec to finish her off, pleading for her orgasm, so Bec knew it was time. Moving to Rose's clit was the trigger for the avalanche, and it didn't take much to light the wick. Bec took that sensitive little button between her lips and sucked, her tongue flicking at it as well, while her finger pumped the girl's ass. Rose began to thrash about, getting louder as she started to cum. It was massive, and it seemed to go on for ages, but in reality it was all over in a minute or so.</p><p>Rose went limp, and Bec allowed her finger to be expelled from her ass, as she looked up, seeing that ""satisfied"" look on her little lover's face. I've done it, she thought, so maybe she will keep our secret?</p><p>""Wow"" Rose finally muttered. ""That was mind-blowing. I don't believe you've never done that before. Bec laughed and said ""No, never, but I have masturbated for more years that you've known you had a clit or what it was for, so it's not hard to improvise.""</p><p>""I might just have to keep our little secret, for now anyway."" Rose offered ""So maybe I can keep you to myself for a while.""</p><p>Bec sat beside her new friend, and gave her a motherly cuddle, before saying ""Thanks hun, that would be nice.""</p>"
974,The Babysitter's Dilema,Debby Mitchell,1,The babysitter gats caught in a compromising situation,"['Ff', 'mast', 'oral', 'first']","<p>Emma had just tucked her neighbour's 12 year old daughter in to bed. It was a Friday night and Mr &amp; Mrs Davidson had gone out to see a show and then maybe do some clubbing after.</p><p>Their daughter Jen was a typical tweenager. She was trying to be so grown-up, a young lady in a developing body and with a developing mind. It was 11pm and Emma expected a few quiet hours before Jen's parents came home.</p><p>She had planned for this – with a bottle of bourbon in her bag, along with a special DVD lent to her by a friend, and of course her best friend ""vibey"" – a pink flexible vibrator with its own inbuild clit-tickler. Emma had had a busy stressful week of exams at university, so some stress relief would be nice.</p><p>She waited about ½ an hour before starting, giving Jen time to settle, then she put the DVD in to the player, poured a decent measure of bourbon in to her coke can, and removed her panties. Dressed now in just a t-shirt and light skirt, she was able to have some fun without undressing completely.</p><p>Emma settled in to a big armchair, sipped her drink, and hit ""play"" on the remote. The movie started, and it was action straight away.</p><p>There was an older and a younger girl, supposedly a mother and a friend of her daughter's, and the mother was trying to seduce the younger girl. Here's the mum, in short shorts and a bikini top, looking pretty good, with her long hair and long fingernails, made up to look pretty cool. She had an attractive bod – one that would rate a second look if walking down any street. The younger girl was a hotty. Here she was looking all uncomfortable, but allowing Mum to kiss her neck, cup her boob, and finally plant a good kiss on her mouth.</p><p>Hmmm, thought Emma, things are getting interesting. She allowed her left hand to drop in to her own lap and start to do some wandering of its own.</p><p>By now Mum had taken young friend to a bedroom, and laid her down. Mum lies beside the girl and kisses her some more, before she starts to massage her boobs, lifting her top up so the audience could see the girls nipples all hard and stiff. Mum flicks the nipples and keeps kissing. The girl kisses her back and begins to moan, and Mum unzips the girl's shorts, sliding her hand down the front of the shorts to the girl's crotch. Her legs open a bit, and Emma copies her, her own hand finding her wetness, slipping a finger inside her vagina, then spreading her moisture all around.</p><p>The girl in the movie now was pulling her own shorts off, as Mum stands up and get naked, before jumping back on the bed, to wrap the girl in her arms &amp; legs, rolling about, each grinding against each other and kissing some more. Mum slides down the girl's body to get ready to eat her, and we see a really great shot of the girl spread wide open, wanting it badly, her juices all over, her clit sticking out like a beacon. Mum licks her lips and dives in, and the girl moans some more.</p><p>Mum's rear looks pretty good too, sticking up in the air and she licks and sucks her young lover, her shaved puss gleaming with its own coating of juice, her thick outer lips open wide, hungry and horny.</p><p>Emma pulls up her own top to access her breasts, and gets one hand working there while the other is busy below. Just then she catches a glimpse of movement behind her, and turns to see Jen standing there in her shorty nighty. ""Oh God! How long have you been there?"" she asks</p><p>""Long enough ................and I know what you've been doing too"" Jen stated quite openly. Emma realized that she was on full display, and also realized that the DVD was still on the screen, a scene showing the 2 in a full-on 69, the camera moving from one end to the other of the couple.</p><p>""Oh God"" Emma had to say again ..... ""I'm so sorry Jen. I didn't mean for you to see this hun. How about you go back to bed and I'll come in and see you soon.</p><p>Jen nodded and said ""OK but we need to talk"" quite sternly, then headed back to her room. Emma's mind was racing. How was she going to handle this? What would she say? What could she say? Emma took the DVD out and put it back in her bag, and slipped the bourbon bottle back as well. She drained her can, and realized she actually had a bit of a buzz on. One thing she forgot was to pull her panties back on. She did not see them scrunched up on the floor next to her bag, and so she headed to Jen's room without them.</p><p>At 20, Emma should have been brave enough to go in and chat with 12 year-old Jen. After all, she had been sitting her for about 4 years on and off, and she thought they got along OK. It was Jen's tone that made her nervous. Oh well, she thought, may as well get it over with.</p><p>Emma knocked on Jen's half-closed door, and walked in. Jen was in bed, from what Emma could see in the ½ light. She sat on the side of the bed and began to say ""Hey .............I'm sorry that you had to see all that. I didn't mean to have it happen like that""</p><p>Jen surprised her by saying ""But I've watched you before when you've done that. Why do all the movies you watch just have girls in them?""</p><p>Emma struggled a bit, but managed to get out ""Well I think you're a bit too young to be getting in to all this now"" before Jen interrupted her with ""Maybe Mum and Dad will explain it to me if you won't."" Jen looked quite serious as she laid out the threat, and she wanted Emma to realize that she held the upper hand here.</p><p>She continued with ""But if you do something for me, maybe I won't need to talk to anyone at all ......................"" allowing her words to trail off. Emma was certain she caught a glint in Jen's eye and a hint of a smile. Jen quickly flung her sheet back, exposing her nakedness and said ""Well if you can do for me what that Mum was doing in the movie, it might be enough to make me quiet.""</p><p>Emma looked at Jen all over, allowing her words to sink in. She realized the 12 year-old was trying to blackmail her in to oral sex. Emma saw Jen's little boobies, pert little mounds topped with dark cherries. She saw her slim hips and flat tummy. She saw her smooth vulva and its little clit peeking out. Being bi, and maybe even fully les, Emma had no problem with what she saw. In fact she had even fantasized about Jen, and here was the offer.</p><p>It was a values issue. Sex with a 12 year-old was wrong, wasn't it? Being exposed as a sex maniac, masturbating wildly to a lesbian porno in someone else's loungeroom was a problem too. What was the lesser of two evils? Emma made up her mind, placed her palm on Jen's tummy, and said ""OK kiddo – you asked for it.""</p><p>As Emma positioned herself between Jen's thighs, she realized how worked up her little friend was. There was clearly some moisture droplets there, and some swelling and redness. Emma eased Jen's knees wider, and watched as her little puss opened a bit. She leant in, placing her shoulders under Jen's thighs, so her mouth was close to her target. One last look, a big lick of the lips, then she started to work on Jen's sweet spot.</p><p>Jen lay back, happy that she finally managed to achieve what she'd been hoping for. This idea had come to her one horny night as she diddled herself, dreaming of finally bedding Emma, and look, it worked. The girl that Jen had been infatuated with for months was now on her bed, between her legs, doing a great job.</p><p>Emma's mind was busy too, as she lapped at Jen's puss. One thing was for certain, and that was Jen had the tastiest pussy that Emma had ever tried. She'd only been with 4 or 5 other girls, but Jen topped them all. Her taste was sweet, and savoury all at once. It was addictive, and before long Emma was totally wrapped up in what she was doing, and by Jen's reactions, she was doing great.</p><p>Jen was grabbing at her own nipples now with one hand, and pulling Emma's face tighter to her loins, as she arched her back and panted. She was close, so close, and it felt wonderful. Never before had she felt as good as this. Masturbation was good, but this was the next level again. Jen concentrated on holding off her climax to the last second, knowing it would be massive when it hit ................and then it hit her.</p><p>""Oooohhhhhh Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh Aaaahhhhhhhhh"" she moaned loudly ""Don't stop ....................that's incredible .....................aaaaahhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>Emma kept her tongue moving against Jen's hard little clit as she pushed two fingers in to her vagina, loving every second that her little friend squirmed about in the throes of her orgasm. Emma believed that to be the best part of sex – the power to make other feel great, using mouth, hands, or whatever to achieve it.</p><p>Jen started to calm, her orgasm passing, and Emma lifted her face from Jen's puss to look her in the eyes, seeing an enormous smile and sheer joy. ""That was amazing"" Jen bubbled. ""Come here and let me clean you up a bit.""</p><p>She proceeded to lick Emma's face all over, savouring the flavor of herself from the older girl's cheeks, then finally from her lips. Her little tongue even slipped in to Emma's mouth, licking all around inside, tasting her own special flavout there too. ""Did you like my taste?"" she asked, adding quickly ""I do – I love it""</p><p>""You were yummy"" Emma replied and they both giggled.</p><p>""Maybe next time you come over to sit with me we could watch one of your DVD's together?"" Jen suggested ""It would save me creeping about and watching from the hallway"" she added.</p><p>""I think next time I come over we'll be doing far more that watching movies hun"" Emma informed her. One final kiss, then Emma rose to leave, saying ""It's late now Jen, so settle down and I'll go back out and wait for your Mum &amp; Dad. That was great sweety, and I can't wait to do it again.""</p><p>Back in the loungeroom Emma spotted her panties, and she remembered flinging them earlier. She slipped them in her bag, and sat in the armchair to relax quietly to await Jen's parents, slipping away in to a deep sleep within minutes.</p>"
975,The Babysitter's Fun,Debby Mitchell,1,Part 2 of this 3-part story. Things progress ...........,"['Ff', 'oral', 'cons']","<p>It had only been a week before Emma had her chance to see Jen again. Jen's parents were invited to a wedding out of town, and the invitation had excluded children, so Emma had been asked if she could stay with Jen from early Saturday morning through till Sunday afternoon.</p><p>She jumped at the chance, knowing that there would be heaps of time to spend with Jen alone, without fear of interruption. Emma said that she had heaps of university work to keep her busy, and she'd appreciate some quiet away from her own busy household with 2 brothers and a sister constantly stirring each other up and causing noise and upset. Emma didn't tolerate her younger siblings well. She wondered, however, how much revision she would actually achieve with that little sexpot Jen there.</p><p>Jen waved her parents off and immediately jumped on to Emma's lap and kissed her. It was s low lingering kiss, with promise of things to come.</p><p>""Let's have a little chat first"" Emma paused Jen's attentions. ""I want to make sure of a few things, and I want you to know some stuff – OK?"" Jen nodded, so Emma continued ""Firstly, I want to say that last week was very nice, and I had fun, but it's something we maybe should not continue. After all, I'm 20 – 8 years older, and you're not supposed to be doing all this stuff yet."" Jen listened intently as Emma continued.</p><p>""Yes – I like girls, in fact I don't think I like boys at all any more. What you saw me doing out here in the loungeroom was not really for your eyes. It was meant to be private, but I should not have been doing it here. It's just that at home, with 6 of us there, it's never quiet enough"" Emma added ""But you should be spending time with other 12 year-olds. Was that your first time doing anything with someone else?""</p><p>""No"" Jen admitted ""a few months ago my cousin and I had a sleep over, and she showed me some stuff ......you know .......kissing and touching. We fingered each other silly that night and I was so sore after, but it made me very happy. For a long time now I've been watching you, and wanting to do stuff with you. It doesn't matter that you are 8 years older. If I was 20 and you were 28 no-one would care, so I don't care now.</p><p>All the time they chatted, Emma found herself holding Jen tight on her lap, eyes locked together as they spoke quietly to each other. One arm snaked around Jen's back to support her, the other lay along her leg with her hand cupping Jen's cute little ass cheek.</p><p>""Well we have all weekend to play, to learn about each other, and to see how we feel about things. Are you up for it?"" Emma asked her little lover/friend. ""Sure am"" came the quick response, and Jen leaned in close again for another mouth-watering kiss. Her soft sweet lips brushed against Emma's, open mouthed, so their tongues could dance together, savouring the whole feel and idea of what they were about to embark on.</p><p>Jen reached for Emma's right breast, and caressed it through the top she wore and said ""I really want to see you – to see all of you. I want to explore you fully."" She then rose to her feet, took Emma's hand, and led her to the bedroom. Jen then reached for the button on Emma's jeans, unclipping it then unzipping them. Emma helped her get them over her hips, then they fell to the floor. Jen knelt to help Emma remove them fully, then she stood to take the hem of her t-shirt, peeling it up and over Emma's head.</p><p>Emma stood there in just her purple boy-leg undies, and Jen sat on the edge of the bed, taking in her first look at Emma, almost nude, then asked ""Can you lose the undies too?""</p><p>Emma looked directly at Jen as she hooked her thumbs in to the waistband, and pushed them down to the floor. She kicked her foot free of the skimpy garment, and stood there boldly, allowing Jen to gaze. Emma was quite proud of her body. She'd been quite an athlete, with gymnastics and netball her two loves, and it showed. She was lean, but shapely, her 34B breasts in proportion with her torso, her flared hips and shaped abs a feature as well. Jen liked what she saw, and stood again, asking Emma ""Would you lie down for me and I'll join you in a sec.""</p><p>The double bed was turned down already, so Emma stretched out with her head on her hand, elbow crooked for support, and watched. Jen pushed her denim shorts down, and unbuttoned her blouse, and stood there in her matching boob tube top and panties. ""Stop teasing and strip sweety"" prompted Emma, and Jen smiled and slipped her bottoms off, leaving her top till last. Once again, Emma could see Jen's ripe little peach, all snuggled there. Off came the top, and there must have been a cool breeze the way Jen's nipples reacted, crinkling up immediately.</p><p>""Come here baby"" Emma whispered, and Jen joined her on the bed. They cuddled close,  and resumed their kisses, allowing the heat to build up slowly. The girls had nearly two days in front of them, so there was no hurry.</p><p>""I want to taste you"" Jen whispered, and Emma replied with ""Only if I can do you too.""</p><p>The girls maneuvered in to a ""69"" position, with Jen on top, her mouth level with Emma's puss. In doing so, Jen's puss was there, hovering just in front of Emma, and in this daylight, the sight was amazing, Emma thought. She could examine her little friend's privates up close, as she stuck out her tongue to tickle and tease.  Emma leant in closer, pulling a pillow under her head and neck to support her, placing a hand on each of Jen's hips, to hold her tight and allow her mouth to get serious. There it was, that intense sweet flavour again. The flavor of youth, she thought to herself.</p><p>While this was happening, Jen was busy getting her tongue flicking at Emma's puss. ""Mmmmm"" she moaned as she shook her head a little, emphasizing her actions and making out she was enjoying a feast. The urgency of their first orgasm was building in both girls, and a few moments later Emma began to cum. Jen seemed to sense it and she lifted her pace, licking and sucking, concentrating on Emma's clit. Emma gushed a spray of liquid over Jen's face as she came, something she'd never done before. It surprised them both, but Emma just had to go with her personal wave of pleasure, not really having time to think it through.</p><p>She realized that she had started to ignore Jen's needs, and so as her own climax passed she resumed her oral attention to Jen's sweet puss. Emma slid her hands back to Jen's ass cheeks, to pull her closer, and a thought hit her. Emma pulled Jen's cheeks wide, revealing her puckered little rear entrance, and smeared some juices from her vagina up and over her anus, preparing for a finger to slip in.</p><p>Emma knew most girls enjoyed it, once they got past the idea, and so now was the time to let Jen try it. As she lapped away at Jen's soft and wet puss, she worked a finger up past the initial resistance, and finally had most of her index finger up Jen's ass. Jen was starting to go off big time, and she was actually grinding herself against Emma's face, her puss dripping its juices like a slow running tap. Emma was in heaven, and she was putting Jen in to orbit with her tongue and finger working on a common cause.</p><p>Jen went limp, and that was the signal for Emma to back off. She allowed her finger to slowly slide out of Jen's ass, and she planted little kisses along Jen's outer labia, staying away from her sensitive clit. They repositioned, so they could cuddle again, side by side. ""Thanks Emma"" said Jen softly ""that was incredible""</p><p>""And thank you too baby"" responded Emma ""you were amazing.""</p><p>They lay quietly, and Jen took Emma's nipple in her mouth, suckling gently like a baby would, and that's the way they fell asleep, exhausted after their first session.</p>"
976,The Babysitter's Delight,Debby Mitchell,1,"The story continues to its conclusion, with the action hotting up .....","['Ff', 'oral', 'cons', 'anal', 'trib']","<p>The girls snoozed in Jen's bed for a couple of hours, enjoying the closeness of each other. Jen woke first at about noon, and snuggled a bit closer to Emma. Her thoughts drifted back to the events of the morning, with her parents leaving for the weekend, and Emma's presence while they are to be away. Jen was not sure about her feelings. For a while she had been thinking about Emma lots. From her first time of watching Emma masturbate, she had been perpetually horny, and her own private little bedtime sessions had the thought of being with Emma in her focus.</p><p>Now here she was, in her bed, having just shared a session of mutually satisfying oral sex. Jen could still taste Emma's flavour on her own lips, and she liked it.</p><p>Emma began to stir and Jen whispered ""C'mon sleepy ........... I'm bored. Let's have some more fun.""</p><p>No answer from her bedmate, so Jen began to kiss her sweet mouth, and in seconds Emma responded with her tongue. Jen could not believe how much she liked kissing, and also how quick it made her wet.  There was something that Jen had heard of, and wanted to try, so without breaking their lip-lock, Jen slid over on top of Emma. She lay flat on top, her thighs between Emma's spread legs, so their pussies were almost touching.</p><p>Jen then lifted herself up, weight on her arms, so she was now in a ""missionary"" type position. Emma got the idea and lifted her spread knees, swinging her pussy up to meet Jen's, allowing their lips to mash together. Jen brought her knew up a bit as well, spreading herself so she could make better contact, then began to slide up and down a bit. Her wetness quickly smeared Emma, and before long Emma was producing her own lubrication.</p><p>The 2 girls slipped and grinded, moving about as needed to get the best contact and the most stimulation. Emma looked up at her lover, eyes closed, concentrating on her body's reaction to the whole experience. She watched a little smile appear, and had to smile herself. What better way, she thought, than to spend a day in bed with a beautiful and energetic young lover.</p><p>Emma reached around to Jen's butt, and pulled her in tighter, improving the contact, and she did, Emma started some ""dirty talk"" to spice things up. She told Jen how gorgeous she was, how hot she looked, and how great she was making Emma feel. As her orgasm got closer, Emma started to grunt a bit in time with Jen's actions, and without realizing she began to mumble things like ""ooh baby"", ""oh yes"" and ""oh my god.""</p><p>Jen was getting close too, and when she picked up the pace, both girls were so close. It his them with a rush, and between their pussy juices and some perspiration, they were sliding about almost uncontrollably. Jen locked her mouth to Emma's as she came, groaning through their kiss, and that brought Emma over the edge as well. They slowed, but kept grinding, allowing wave after wave to pass, pleasure mounting and subsiding.</p><p>Finally they were still, with just a lingering kiss between them. A few quiet moments then Jen asked ""Are you hungry? I am – it must be the sex!""</p><p>Emma replied with ""I hate to break it to you but it's almost 2 – no wonder you're hungry. Now you mention it – I am too.""</p><p>The girls headed to the kitchen, staying naked, with nothing to hide from each other. Jen opened the 'fridge and pulled out some leftover pizza. Emma nodded in agreement, and they began to reheat the pizza, a few slices at a time in the microwave. They sipped pineapple juice as they nibbled, both girls smiling like they had won the lottery. Their eyes struggled to leave each other, showing the strong connection they had made in the past few hours. Not much was said, but lots was covered in those looks.</p><p>After their easy meal, Jen looked at Emma and said ""Well .....what's next. What would you like to do?"" She smiled her wicked little smile as she asked the question, and Emma noted that as she said ""Oh I don't know. Do you like Monopoly? Chess? Strip poker's no good as we're already bare!""</p><p>Jen giggled and said ""No, silly. I mean what's next on the love menu?""</p><p>Emma said nothing, as Jen took her hand and led her to the master bathroom off her parents room. She bent over the edge of the big 2-person spa bath to reach the taps, and Emma stood back, admiring the scenery, especially that that was nestled at the top of those lovely thighs. She said ""You know ........ I'll never be bored looking at how beautiful you are .............especially this view I have right now.""</p><p>She stepped closer to caress Jen's back, allowing her hands to roam down lower, over Jen's butt, then drifting back up and giving her swollen puss a little tickle on the way past. ""Hey!"" Jen sang out. ""Not fair!"" then laughed as she stepped over the rim and in to the spa. From a shelf she took a bottle of thick liquid, and dripped a few drops into the swirling water. Immediately it started to bubble up, and her form was partially hidden from Emma as Jen sat down in the water.</p><p>""Come and join me, please"" Jen invited Emma, and in no time at all Emma was immersed also. They sat side-by-side on a slightly raised section, waiting for the water to get over the spa jets before turning them on. Emma placed her arm around Jen's shoulders in a very sisterly way, and said ""You know .......if someone had told me 2 weeks ago that I'd be here with you like this, I would have said they were mad. Now here we are, and it feels so natural.""</p><p>Jen looked straight at Emma and told her ""It was only in my dreams that I could have pictured being here with you like this Emma ..................and it seems my dreams have come true.""</p><p>With that the girls kissed, for a long time, and almost overflowed the tub. Had they not started to float about they may not have noticed how full it was. They decided to leave the spa motor off, and just soak together. Jen grabbed a big sponge and used it to wash Emma's neck and shoulders, then down to her boobs. She had Emma stand and then headed lower, re-soaping it before attacking Emma's rear. All soapy, Jen dropped the sponge and started to caress Emma's rear end, using a fingertip to rub at her anus, before slipping it all the way in.</p><p>Emma sighed, and spread a bit to make it easier. ""Mmmmm"" she moaned. ""I thought you may like this"" Jen informed her ""because of what you did to me this morning.""</p><p>Jen used her other hand to glide her fingers over Emma's puss, so she now had a 2-handed assault, and Emma was loving it, rocking her torso in time, moaning and groaning, til finally it was ""Oh yes ..........yes..............yes"" as she came. Weak at the knees, Emma sat again, taking Jen in her arms and kissing her, saying ""On thank you baby ...............that was so nice."" Jen just smiled, feeling good about making Emma feel so good.</p><p>They stayed in the tub for over an hour, playing, chatting, and laughing, till the water cooled a bit too much, and their skin started to wrinkle. The girls dried each other off, slowly and lovingly, then Jen had an idea. ""How about a massage? This moisturizer is great.""</p><p>""Mmmm sounds nice baby"" Emma replied. The girls headed back to the loungeroom, taking a towel each, and the pump pack. ""Will I put a DVD on to entertain us?""</p><p>""Sure thing"" Jen said excitedly ""as long as it's a good one.""</p><p>""It is ........I promise"" Emma crossed her heart to prove it, then guided Jen to take her spot lying face down on her towel. The DVD started as the first drops of moisturizer dripped on to Jen's back, causing her to shiver, but that was lost the minute Emma's fingers started to massage the liquid in to her skin.</p><p>On the screen, there was a game of beach volleyball in progress, with four lycra bikini-clad teens playing. It was a fun scene with all of them laughing and mucking about. At the end of the game they ran to the surf, to splash and giggle with each other. It was obvious they were close friends.</p><p>Emma's hands feel sooo good, thought Jen.</p><p>The scene cut to a changeroom and showers, and the girls all peeled off their bikinis, one at a time, so each had a turn at showing the audience their best assets. One girl was taller, looking about 17, with legs that went forever, nice little boobs and a puss covered in a light blonde down. The second to strip was a bit curvier, maybe 16, with dark hair and bigger boobs. The third was also about 16, and was a real cutie, with a face that grabbed your attention straight away. The last girl was younger, maybe 13, and may have been a sister of the 3rd girl as they looked similar. Her puss was completely bald, and her boobs just starting to show, but she was going to be a real beauty – you could tell.</p><p>Emma's hands were roaming now, spreading the cream over Jen's butt, and pushing down in to the crevice below. Jen spread her legs wider, inviting Emma to do more.</p><p>Under the shower, the four girls soaped themselves, then began to help each other, washing backs with soapy sponges, then legs, then fronts, and in seconds the scene changed to two couples, kissing and groaning, sliding and almost humping against each other. They had paired off, with the younger one coupled with the curvy darker girl, and the other two also looking like they'd done all this before.</p><p>Lucky no-one else walked in, before the girls decided to take their little party to a more private place, and the scene changed to a back-yard pool area, with all four girls arriving and getting naked straight away.</p><p>Jen was close to cumming, with Emma's fingers buried in her puss from behind. She panted a bit as the action on screen hotted up.</p><p>The girls had paired off again, and the younger one was busily eating out her partner, who was laid out on a sun lounge. The other two were in a 69 on a towel. The camera constantly cut from one to another, the viewer getting a real good look at the action from all angles.</p><p>Jen was cumming now ........................ pushing back on to Emma's hand, her pussy leaking like a tap, Emma's fingers glistening as they glided over Jen's silky folds.</p><p>On screen there were three girls cumming as well, all going through the oohs and aahs. Next the younger girl was laid out on a towel, and the other three all started on her with their mouths and tongues. She was kissed, and licked, and sucked and nibbled .............everywhere. At one point, they had her legs bent and raised high, with one girl pushing her tongue up the girls asshole, another sucking her clitty, and the third one moving from one nipple to the other, sucking and pulling on them with her lips.</p><p>Emma was at Jen's mercy now. Jen sat lightly on the backs of Emma's thighs, using both hands to rub the moisturizer in to her shoulders. Her hands slipped under Emma's sides to caress her boobs, before heading lower towards her legs.</p><p>Poolside, the younger girl was putting on a great display of her climax, cumming loudly, her face twisted in extacy.</p><p>Emma was feeling the heat too, as Jen found her very wet pussy gaping and waiting, begging for attention. Jen slipped a finger in, then a second one, and finally a third, filling Emma with her digits. She decided that her little finger was best included, so tucked it inside the other three, leaving her thumb free to push against Emma's asshole as she fucked her with her hand. Emma grunted with each push, and pushed back just like Jen had, some urgency now taking control.</p><p>The four girls in the screen were relaxing now, until a sneeze interrupted their peace. A fifth girl had been hiding in the bushes, and apparently she was a sister of the girl whose home it was. She was only 11 and had come home unexpectedly from a friend's, and saw all that had happened moments ago. Caught, she took a bold move and walked up to the others and threatened to tell her parents all she had seen, unless they gave her some attention. After all, it had looked like fun.</p><p>The guilty four looked to each other, shrugged, then agreed it was worth is to keep the spy silent. They headed inside to a bedroom, and ordered the girl to strip. She hesitated, then slid her skirt down her smooth skinny legs, revealing her little lacy undies. Next her top came off, straight over her head, and with no bra needed, her flat chest showed just a hint of two little boobies forming, with a hard little nip topping each mound.</p><p>That was enough for Emma, and she started to cum. Jen's fingers pistoning in to her vagina, her thumb now punching its way in to her ass on each stroke, and the scene on screen did her. Emma went with it, enjoying the waves of pleasure as they washed over her.</p><p>Two girls moved towards the pre-teen and slid her panties down to allow everyone to see her puffy little slit. They then laid her on the bed, and surrounded her, each taking a corner of the bed, from where they could take turns in kissing and sucking their little toy-girl. The camera moved from side to side, showing tongues in pussy, tongues in mouth, lips on nipples, fingers pulling and prodding, stretching labia wide to see inside, pulling back her clit-hood, showing her special little nub. The pre-teen was getting off on all the sensations, and was headed for her first orgasm. What a sight, seeing four young attractive and naked teens all working on the young girl. Bums in the air, pussies flashing, hungry mouths and clever hands all working in unison.</p><p>Emma kept cumming, and Jen was expert in keeping her right on the edge, maximizing her pleasure. The pictures on the TV before her were doing their bit for her as well, and her multiple orgasms went on, it seemed, forever. She finally began to calm down, and Jen eased off, her fingers making a wet ""plop"" as she took then out of her friend's puss. They lay together side-by-side to watch the rest of the movie.</p><p>The girl on the bed being ravaged by the older four orgasmed, and there were big hugs all around, as they welcomed her to their special little circle, and that was that. The movie ended.</p><p>""Wow ..........that was nice"" Jen commented, and Emma added ""It was better than nice baby, it was wonderful."" The lovers kissed sweetly, and cuddled there on the floor, a couple totally wrapped up in each other.</p>"
977,"Paying the Price, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,Bec and Rose get together again. and they are shocked with a twist to the story,"['fff', 'oral', 'inc']","<p>In the days that followed her session with young Rose, Bec found herself looking at Anne differently, 
knowing what Anne had been doing whenever the chance presented itself. She stopped short of picturing 
Anne in a sexual way ...... after all it was her younger sister ......... but it did not stop her thinking about 
Rose. Nor did it stop her looking at other girls at school and down at the shopping centre or at netball.</p><p>Bec began to seriously question her own sexuality. After all, girls were fun, they were certainly sexy, 
and best of all they were a safe way to enjoy sex without worrying about contraception. Bec still enjoyed 
looking at the DVD's that depicted straight sex, but she found herself being turned on as much by the 
curvy babes as by the hunky guys.</p><p>Bec bumped in to Rose at school a few times, and they shared a secret smile, but there had been no chance 
to really talk, or do anything else for that matter. That was until Saturday morning when Rose came to 
see Anne. While there, Rose managed to slip Bec a note, and Bec headed to her room to read it 
immediately. It said that Rose had her house all to herself that day, and she wanted Bec to visit. Rose 
was telling Anne she was going out with her parents, so that would keep Anne away, and Rose hoped that 
she could spend a few nice hours with Bec. Her number was at the bottom of the note, for Bec to call and 
give the OK.</p><p>Bec waited for Rose to leave, then gave her 10 minutes to get home before calling. They arranged for Bec 
to come straight over, and Bec immediately changed in to her sexiest undies and bra, slipping a short 
skirt and tight-fitting top on. She looked damn good, she thought.</p><p>""I'm going to the plaza to meet Sophie and Debby from school"" she called to her Mum as she headed out the 
door. ""I'll be back later this afternoon"".</p><p>Rose lived in the next street, and Bec took the long way around the block to ensure she was not noticed 
by any of the locals. The door opened before she could knock, and Rose ushered her straight inside. As 
soon as the door closed, Rose embraced Bec, kissing her hungrily, the effect of her soft sweet mouth and 
tongue working immediately on Bec's tingly spots. Bec had not cum since her shower last night, so it was 
not going to take her much to get going.</p><p>Rose lead Bec to her room, and showed her the double bed, saying ""I thought it was about time we had some 
fun in comfort."" Bec just smiled, and reached for Rose's zipper at the back of her sundress, allowing it 
to fall to the floor. Rose was naked underneath, and Bec licked her lips, inviting Rose to undress her.</p><p>Rose's hands glided up over Bec's breasts, to grab the neckline and pull in down to show her lacy purple 
bra. Rose then wiggled the skirt down Bec's legs, to see her matching panties – the high cut v-shaped 
type, accentuating her mound. Bec turned around to show Rose that there was not much to the rear, with 
the silky fabric disappearing between her thighs, her ass cheeks mostly bare.</p><p>""Mmmm mmmm"" Rose muttered. ""Lovely babe""</p><p>Bec was pleased. Rose began to kiss above Bec's breasts as she reached behind to undo the clasp, and as 
the bra slipped lower, so did Rose's mouth, till she was suckling on a nipple, her fingers working magic 
on the other. Bec felt weak at the knees as her little lover suckled and tweaked, and knew that her 
panties had a huge wet spot already.</p><p>The girls were interrupted by a knock at the door, and they began to panic for a second. ""Stay here 
quietly"" Rose told Bec, pulling her dress back on, shutting the door behind her. Bec heard the front door 
open, and her heart skipped a beat when she heard Anne's voice clearly.</p><p>""I thought you were going out"" she asked Rose, and Rose replied ""Oh ..... a change of plan ....... ""
""So you're here all alone then?"" Anne asked, and Rose did not want to lie, but was forced to say ""Mmm, 
yes, well......."" Hoping Anne would drop it.</p><p>Bec was shocked to hear next ""So Bec didn't come over then?"" from Anne, met by silence from Rose. Seconds 
seemed like minutes, before Rose said ""No Anne, please ........."" and the door opened, Anne boldly striding in 
to carch her older sister sitting, nearly naked, on Rose's bed, looking very guilty.</p><p>""I was on my way to visit a schoolfriend, and I saw you Bec ................... and I watched you come here. I waited 
to see if you'd come out, and after five minutes you hadn't, so here I am, wondering what the hell in 
happening."" Anne looked at Rose and added ""So how long have you been doing Bec? I suppose she knows 
everything?""</p><p>Rose was rattled a bit, but managed to get out ""Its only been once before, and that was my fault. Don't 
blame Bec – I railroaded her in to it"" and Rose went on to explain what had happened the week before. The 
whole time, Bec just sat there, and felt very uncomfortable under her little sister's gaze. Once Rose had 
finished, Bec was surprised to hear Anne say ""Well Bec – its about time you did something other than play 
with yourself. Do you know how loud you get in the shower, or in bed sometimes? Besides, now we all share 
a secret we can help each other out when we want to"".</p><p>That made Bec open her eyes a bit wider, listening to her sister propose that they become intimate 
together. ""Just don't leave me out"" added Rose, who then stripped bare again and lay herself on the bed, 
saying ""so who wants some of this?""</p><p>Anne grinned, slipping her clothes off, as Bec was unsure of what to do or where to look and Anne jumped 
on top of Rose and began a lip wrestle as she ground herself against the other girl. Bec recovered, her 
body giving her away, as her pussy dripped a steady stream of juices and she found herself rubbing 
between hear spread legs as she swiveled towards the others to get a better look.</p><p>Anne and Rose were obviously well practiced, and they just moved together, like a choreographed dance, 
helping each other reach their first urgent orgasm. Bec could not believe how turned on she was, watching 
these two go at it, their cute little butts, slim legs, flat tummies, budding breasts, and best of all 
their hairless little pussies, all slick and creamy. The girls came together, and barely took a breath 
before pouncing on Bec.</p><p>""Now let us have our way with you big sis"" Anne challenged.</p>"
978,The New Sister,Debby Mitchell,1,Jen gets used to having a sister when her father remarries. Sara becomes an important part in young Jen's life.,"['ff', 'les', 'nudity', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>Jen was so happy to see her father remarried and looking so settled. Since her Mum died 5 years ago, when she was only 7, it had been tough on her Dad, trying to work to provide, plus raise a daughter, all alone.</p><p>They became a great team, and Jen learned that by helping out with the home duties, she could spend more time with her Dad as he had a chance to relax rather than slave away at work and home. She handled the washing, the general tidying up and lately the prep for evening meals.</p><p>A cleaner had been coming in once a week for a few years now to do the floors and bathrooms, so it wasn't all bad........ but now it was all changing.</p><p>Jen's Dad met Kath about a year earlier, through a mutual friend. They had dated on and off for a while, both being single parents made it tough sometimes to get out, but they stayed in touch, getting closer as time passed. It became obvious to Jen that things were getting serious, when they booked a 2 night getaway together to a nearby wine-growing district, leaving Jen with her Aunt for the weekend.</p><p>A week ago they married – just a small backyard celebration, with about 30 close friends and relatives. No time for a honeymoon, because neither could get time off work, but they were planning on a trip in a few months.</p><p>The thing Jen liked best about the new home situation, was all of a sudden having an older sister. At 12, Jen had become used to her own company, but now she looked forward to all those things that kids in bigger families had. Sara was almost 15, so being older meant Jen all of a sudden had gained a role model, and had someone to share stuff with. Sara was easy to get along with, and the girls had quickly bonded once they knew that their Mum &amp; Dad were serious.  Sara admitted being lonely at times growing up, so she was also excited to be gaining a sister.</p><p>Both girls attended the same school, with Jen now in year 7 and Sara in year 9, so they had that in common too. They shared their tastes in music, and movies, and both loved art, so there was always something to talk about. Kath and Jen's Dad were over at Kath's house, cleaning and painting, getting it ready to sell. It was Saturday morning, so no school, and nothing planned. Both girls were happy to escape the cleaning brigade, quoting ""so much homework"" as their excuse.</p><p>They had the house to themselves, and would probably be parent-free all night as well. Their parents plan was to work as long as they could, then collapse, then up and back in to it again early Sunday. They'd packed a picnic lunch, and stuff for the BBQ for dinner.</p><p>Sara had hit the shower before Jen could beat her to the bathroom, so she tidied the kitchen not wanting to put pressure on her to hurry. Once done she headed to her room to make her bed, and nearly crashed in to Sara coming out of the bathroom, with just a towel wrapped around her. She startled her, and Sara let go of the towel enough to almost drop it, revealing herself to Jen completely. A quick apology, a moment of awkwardness, and Sara ran to her room, not bothering with the towel.</p><p>Jen was a bit rocked, but she supposed that sort of thing happened sometimes when there were extra people in the house. She stripped off her nightie and panties, slipped in to her light gown, and headed for the shower.</p><p>Jen was cupping her hand to pour some shampoo, when she heard a knock, and Sara's voice asking ""Can I come in ....... I need to pee really bad?"" Jen didn't feel that comfy with the idea, but what could she say?</p><p>""OK come in"" she called back. Sara nearly ran to the toilet. She was only wearing a bra and panties, and quickly pulled them down to sit and pee. Jen could hear the stream hitting the water, even over the sound of her shower, and as she tried to ignore it Sara started to talk.</p><p>""Sorry about the towel thing before – I didn't want to shock you"" she said. ""No probs"" Jen replied ""what's a quick flash between sisters after all?""</p><p>""You mean like now?"" Sara asked, Jen realizing that the glass door of the shower did little to hide her nakedness, also realizing that Sara was staring at her. Without realizing why, Jen felt her nipples tighten like she'd gotten a chill, as Sara stood to wipe her bare puss slowly, before pulling up her panties again. Sara leant against the vanity, continuing to watch Jen suds her hair with both hands. ""You are lucky"" said Sara ""as you have a really lovely figure for your age"". Jen didn't know quite what to say, as Sara continued. ""When I was 12 I was flat chested, skinny hipped, and hated myself. You have some nice curves going girl"".</p><p>Jen was unsure how to respond, but tried with ""But look at you now Sara. You're one of the prettiest girls in year 9. Look how the boys watch you, dribbling over each other"". They shared a laugh at that</p><p>""Anyway, I'll leave you to finish off without me perving on you Jen"" Sara said as she walked out of the bathroom, leaving Jen to think about what she'd just heard. Perving? Sara?  Isn't that something a boy said about a girl, not a girl about another girl? Jen was confused.</p><p>Shower finished, back in her room, Jen laid out on her bed, thinking about what had just happened and what was said.  She needed to talk more with Sara and work out what was happening, so she headed down the hall to find her. As she approached Sara's door, she heard things that made her stop and listen more. A groan, a moan, whispering ............ The door was not fully closed, and Jen could peek in, to try to see what was going on.</p><p>She all of a sudden realized ................ Sara was masturbating, lying spread-eagled on her bed, bra and panties discarded on the floor. She had one hand cupping her vulva, a finger suspiciously curled up and out of sight. Her other hand massaged her breasts, her head thrown back, eyes closed. Sara was whispering a name, and that name was ""Jen""!</p><p>Jen went weak at the knees. Here she was, watching her step-sister get off, and all the time calling out (quietly) her name. Weird? Yes! Bust she could not walk away. Jen's own desires were starting to effect her now, with that familiar tingle deep down below, her nipples hard and sensitive, her breath pattern changing. She reached down and my god, she was so wet. She rubbed her clitty as rapidly as she dared, and came in about 30 seconds, with an orgasm as intense as she'd ever felt before.</p><p>Jen had discovered masturbation a few years earlier, after hearing stories from some girls at school. Being a determined type, she came home that day and persevered until she had an orgasm, and she was so glad she did. Ever since it had brought her great pleasure, using her fingers, her electric toothbrush, the handle of her brush, and once the shower spray.</p><p>Watching Sara did not shock her in itself, but hearing her name made it weird.  Jen quietly backed away, returning to her room, to dress and finally make her bed, and within 10 minutes she heard Sara head down the hall, so she knew the coast was clear.</p><p>Jen decided the only way was to be bold, so when she walked in to the lounge-room, seeing Sara watching Foxtel, she said straight away ""Were you calling me earlier? I was getting dressed and I thought I heard you.""</p><p>Sara looked a bit rattled, saying ""No .... no..... not calling you .......... I might have been singing?""</p><p>""Maybe you were"" Jen commented ""because by the time I was dressed it was all quiet again"".</p><p>Nothing more was said, and the day passed uneventfully. Their Mum &amp; Dad phoned about 5 to confirm they were working through, and told the girls to order pizza if they wanted. They did, and feeling naughty they both mixed a vodka and lemonade from the bar, the sweetness of the soft drink masking the bitterness of the alcohol. A second drink each, and by 9pm they were yawning and ready for sleep. They said their goodnights, took a turn in the bathroom for teeth and toilet, then off to their separate rooms.</p><p>Sara was quick to strip and pull just a t-shirt over her head before sliding between the sheets, turning off her light. Unfortunately, sleep did not come easily, as her mind drifted back to the morning –</p><p> ""accidentally"" dropping her towel, using the toilet while Jen was showering, watching her through the shower door, and finally needing that massive release, fingering herself furiously straight after. Sara had to admit it, Jen turned her on. Her step-sister had become a focus for her lusts, and she didn't know what to do about it.</p><p>While that was all going through Sara's mind, Jen was having a hard time too – hard time not making a noise as she diddled herself. Jen had been feeling hornier and hornier as the day progressed, and now it was time to deal with it. With the light off, she was bare and lying on top of her sheets, allowing her hands to roam freely over her body. Fingertips sliding over breasts, up to her neck, then down her sides. One hand from the front, one from the back, touching, fingers delving, a fingertip on her puckered asshole, pushing in slowly, enjoying the feeling of being invaded in such a sexy fashion.</p><p>Jen's other hand continued to roam as she was in no hurry, and her quick-fire climax that morning had not really satisfied her. She felt her wetness growing, and licked her finger clean. She quite liked her own juices, and wondered if all girls tasted the same. Probably not, she thought, as her mind drifted to that morning, seeing Sara naked in the hall, and again in the bathroom after peeing.</p><p>Jen hoped she looked that good in a few years, but wondered about Sara's bare puss. Did she shave, or wax? She had to be doing something. Jen was quite proud to start sprouting pubes at 9, and in the same year her periods had begun un-expectedly. It was left to her Aunt to do ""the talk"" as her Dad was a bit uncomfortable with the subject, but in recent years had been more open about buying her tampons with the groceries, discussing brand and type.</p><p>Her own puss had a light downy blonde cover of fine hair, not too long, so from a distance she looked bare as well. It was light enough to make out her labia quite plainly, no matter how she stood or posed. Right now those lips were being coated in her juices, pulled wide open, a finger teasing her vaginal opening, poking in a few centimeters. Her thumb rested on her clit, lightly pressuring, and the whole time her other hand was still pumping a finger slowly into her back door.</p><p>Things were heating up, and Jen let out a little gasp, a bit too loudly maybe, but she was starting to get too far gone to worry. Eyes closed, she focused on the sensations in her young body, riding the growing wave of pleasure. Wait ..... what was that she thought as she felt pressure on the bed mattress beside herself. A peek in the semi-darkness and it was Sara, perched there watching.</p><p>""Don't mind me"" she whispered ""I didn't object to you watching this-morning did I?""As she said that, Sara reached out, placing a hand on Jen's left breast, and added ""can I help you somehow?""</p><p>Jen just nodded, too turned on to not find out what would happen next, but a bit scared at the same time. No other person had ever touched her, never, so this was crossing a line, but she did trust Sara.</p><p>Sara began to massage her boobs, then leant in and kissed them, allowing her mouth to linger, her tongue to caress, her lips to nibble. All Jen could do was lie there, her own fingers busy still below. Sara kissed her mouth next, not like a sister should. Her soft sweet lips grazed over Jen's, her tongue danced around her teeth, finding her own tongue, willing and wanting. Jen groaned, loving it all.</p><p>Sara's hand slid lower, joining Jen's between her legs, and she whispered ""allow me, hun ...... let me look after you""</p><p>Jen took her hand away, welcoming Sara's attentions, spreading a bit wider for her. ""My god you are soaked"" Sara exclaimed, kissing her way down Jen's tummy. Jen hoped she knew what was to follow, and as Sara reached her puss, and she felt a warm breath pass over her, she knew she was right. Sara placed her tongue at the entrance of Jen's vagina, and pushed inside a bit, wiggling as she did. Heaven!</p><p>Next she licked up the full length of Jen's labia, outlining all the little creases and wrinkles that girls have down there. Jen could not believe quite what was happening. It was certainly a day of change. From naked encounters, to vouyerism, and now to having her step sister kissing her privates in a most un-</p><p>sisterly way.   No complaints, but had someone told her yesterday that this would be the day's agenda, Jen would have had them committed.</p><p>Sara was covering new ground too. She had never been intimate with another girl before, not had she ever thought about it too much, but this seemed very natural. Pussy juice tasted great, she wanted to make Jen feel good, so why not? Besides that, Jen definitely turned her on, so taking things to this level was a natural move, especially with Jen seeming like it was OK with her.</p><p>Sara lapped at Jen's loins, marveling at how much juice was there for her, and the way Jen began to thrash about she knew that her new lover would be climaxing in seconds. Sara pulled Jen's hand away from her rear, and feeling naughty, placed her own finger against Jen's puckered ass, and it was like a magnet the way it was drawn in. Sara pumped Jen's ass slowly, rotating her finger a little as she did, all the while busily tongueing her clitty like crazy.</p><p> Jen began to shake &amp; shudder, her orgasm taking over, rendering her helpless to the passion and emotions built up inside. Sara hung on, helping Jan ride the wave as long as possible, till finally subsiding, ever so slowly coming down, caresses replacing thrusts, kisses replacing nibbles. Sara slid higher up the bed to hold Jen tightly, as she whispered ""I love you sis ........... let's stay friends forever""</p><p>The girls dozed, both exhausted, and before either knew it, it was morning. No awkwardness, with waking up together, limbs entwined, and the girls shred a kiss before Sara headed for the bathroom. Jen followed her and waited for her turn, each girl so open about their nakedness. Jen instructed Sara ""Go nowhere girl ..... because I have not started with you yet.""</p><p>Memories were fresh from last night, and jen knew it was her turn to blow sara's mind now. If all this ended this weekend, then at least they would have these things to remember. Jen took Sara's hand and led her back to bed, making her lie back, before lying half-on-half-off her, a thigh between Sara's spread legs, Jen's own puss hard against one of Sara's thighs. Jen held her tight, and kissed her like she's never kissed anyone before, boy of girl. Soft sweet lips, tongues gliding .... Mmmmm.</p><p>Jen started to grind against Sara, ever so slowly, and one hand reached to cradle a spare breast. She began to whisper ""Are you a horny girl?"" Sara could only nod a bit. ""Do you want me baby?"" That question got a grunt in return. ""Do you want me to kiss you down there?""</p><p>""Oh yes"" came the first audible reply. Jen loved the feeling of power over Sara's physical responses as she felt Sara grinding back and dome soft squelshy sounds coming from lower down.</p><p>Jen allowed her body to slide lower, positioning herself level with Sara's beautiful puss. She took a moment to look intently, never having been so close, so intimate with another girl's most private place. It really was pretty, she thought, so pink, so wet, and obviously so hungry for atttention. Jen had a trick up her sleeve first though, and she eased Sara's butt up off the bed, holding her spread thighs apart and high, before diving tongue first in to Sara's ass.</p><p>Jen could not help herself with it so close and so inviting. She'd had a bit of an anal fixation for a while now, so here was the perfect chance to try something out. She stuck her tongue straight in, her lips forming a seal over Sara's crack, and Jen began to tongue-fuck her step-sis's ass. Sara groaned in appreciation, and Jen pushed further through that ring of muscle, going as far as her tongue would reach. It was time to move on, so Jen allowed her mouth to move higher, now covering Sara's puss, and placing a finger where her tongue had just abandoned, she managed to maintain her anal assault while getting to work on a tastier prize.</p><p>It did not take Sara long to cum. She squirted what seemed like litres of juices all over Jen's face, yelling out loudly with things like ""Oh yes"", ""Aaaarrghhh"" and ""Fuck fuck fuck....""</p><p>For a first attempt, Jen was quite impressed with how she had made Sara feel, especially after what Sara had done to her, for her, the night before. The noise and action subsided, and the girls cuddled, speaking softly to each other.</p><p>""How long till they come home do you think?"" asked Jen. ""Mid afternoon, I'd bet"" replied Sara ""but even when they are home we can get together, as long as we are quiet and discreet.""</p><p>""That would be nice"" Jen said as she smiled at Sara ""now that we have something special it would be a shame to waste it""</p><p>""Yes it would"" agreed Sara ""Let's never waste a chance to make each other special.""</p>"
979,"The New Sister, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,"Sara & Jen are on a path of self-discovery, with each other. The girls' relationship develops.","['ff', 'oral', 'mast', 'anal', 'toys']","<p>The step sisters lay back, cuddling gently, relaxed and secure in each other's arms. They were both silent, and their thoughts were filled with each other as they reviewed the events of the past 24 hours. After about 15 minutes Sara asked Jen ""Do you think of yourself as a lesbian now? Should I?"" Jen answered in a very innocent and simple way, by saying ""Why do we have to put a name tag on ourselves? Shouldn't we just enjoy things and not worry or put pressure on each other?""</p><p>Sara added ""Of course sweety ................. but I was just wondering if I could ever be with a guy after what we shared.""</p><p>""I'm flattered"" Jen said, ""but never say never. No-one knows what the future holds."" Which prompted Sara to claim ""You are wiser than your years young lady. Maybe I need to get all my advice from you in future.""
""It may cost you!"" Jen giggled, pointing to her moistening pussy, spreading her legs as an invitation.</p><p> Words were not needed now, as Sara grinned and lowered her mouth to her step sister's loins. Sara lapped at Jen's puss, loving the taste and also marveling at the quantity of juice oozing out of her. She was actually being quite noisy, something soon matched in volume by little grunts and groans.</p><p>Jen closed her eyes, concentrating on the sensations her young body was emitting, and ramped things up by taking her budding breasts in her own hands, and tweaking her nipples gently. Sara zoned in on the area surrounding Jen's clit, and seconds later the girl was cumming, grunts becoming words of encouragement, ""Yes yes yes baby ........"" and groans becoming screams.</p><p>Sara loved the power, and Jen loved the way her body reacted, and it was lunchtime before either of them left that bed, many orgasms later. Having missed breakfast, the girls agreed that a food break was in order, and sharing a shower was a nice way to get moving.</p><p>Two soapy bodies in a confined space was fun, and each made sure the other was completely clean, everywhere, before drying off and heading for the kitchen naked, just to be naughty.  Raiding the fridge, they found fruit and cheese, and some crackers, to wash down with cans of coke. Each sat at the table, face to face, and neither could stop grinning. They decided they had about 3 hours before their parents came home, so a quick rinse of the dishes, and it was back to the bedroom to see what other mischief they could get in to.</p><p>The girls lay side by side, holding hands, and chatted about what they should do. They discussed ideas, things they maybe should try together, things they could dare each other to do, all for fun.
Sara had already admitted to not being a virgin, courtesy of a date gone wrong a few months earlier – something she had regretted ever since. The guy was an idiot, and only wanted one thing. Sara had been at a party with him, and had a few drinks, and before she knew it she was half naked and pinned under him on a bed. She'd said ""no"" but he went ahead anyway, and it wasn't very nice.</p><p>""I want you to take my virginity Sara"" declared Jen. ""Are you sure Jen?"" Sara wondered. ""Never more sure sis"" she replied quickly. They chatted more about the detail, agreeing that it couldn't be done then &amp; there, and that they would need some ""equipment"" to do things properly. It was something they could plan for and look forward to.
 ""For now though, we have a few hours left to enjoy each other"" Sara brought them back to reality. ""I have a vibrator .......... Would you fuck my ass with it?""</p><p>""Of course hun"" Jen responded without question, again wondering how surreal this all was, given the path of discovery they were on. Sara grabbed the toy from her cupboard, and with a grin walked purposefully back to the bed, handing it to Jen and showing her how it turned on.</p><p>It was bright pink, soft to touch, and about 15cm long and quite thin. ""I usually use this on my clit and along my slit"" Sara informed Jen, but after the feel of your finger I think I'll enjoy it in my ass as well.</p><p>""Do you have some lube?"" Jen asked, and Sara reached for the sorbeline cream on her dresser.  Jen coated it liberally, and positioned Sara on her knees, head down on the bed, her ass high in the air. She could not resist, giving each cheek a kiss, before licking up the crease from bottom to top. Sara wiggled her bum and moaned an ""Mmmmmmmmm"".</p><p>Jen held the vibrator, leaving it turned off for the moment, and allowed the tip to touch Sara's rosebud, and she whispered ""Relax for me baby ........"" as she pushed a few centimeters in. Twirling it left &amp; right, Jen pushed another few centimeters in, so now just over 1/3 was planted in Sara's back passage. Jen twisted the knob to start the vibes, easing a bit more in as she nibbled and kissed at each cheek again.
 Up a notch, the little motor now giving off a light buzzing sound, and another few centimeters disappeared. Slowly, Jen eased the last bit in, so just the knob at the end was visible, and she turned the motor up again, now running it at about 50%. Sara was breathing heavier, and Jen slipped her hand between Sara's open legs, to massage her dripping pussy as the vibe played its tune in her ass.</p><p>Jen could see how relaxed Sara's asshole had become, and knew it was time to fuck her step-sis with the pink toy, so she grabbed the knob firmly, turned it up all the way, and began to slide it in and out a little, causing Sara to wiggle uncontrollably. Jen pushed harder and faster, sliding the vibe in and out, and her other hand stayed busy on Sara's puss, and moments later Sara began or cum, loudly, her whole body shaking, her head going side-to-side  and a massive exhale of breath carried an elongated sigh ......... ""Aaaahhhhhhhhhh ......""</p><p>It was so sexy watching, and even sexier being a part of this thought Jen, as she concentrated on making Sara's orgasm last. After Sara calmed down, Jen watched her expel the vibe slowly, Sara pushing it out like a turd, to fall on the bed between her knees, leaving her ass open and empty. Jen could not resist, leaning over to push her tongue in as far as she could, feeling Sara's anus close in and begin to grab her tongue as it returned to normal.</p><p>Sara collapsed on the bed, and Jen lay alongside, cuddling her, and then the phone rang breaking the moment. Sara grabbed the receiver beside her bed, and chatted, hanging up after a minute. ""It was Mum. They are headed home and wanted to know if we needed anything.""</p><p>""Another day like this would be nice"" Jen joked, and they agreed that finding the time and opportunity to continue to discover each other would have to be a priority.</p>"
980,"Call Me Mistress, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,Mel knows what she needs and knows where to go to find it. A young sex slave accommodates Mel's needs.,"['Ff', 'oral', 'anal', 'toys', 'bd', 'cons']","<p>Mel needed something badly. She needed a girl. A girl to do to her what no man ever had or could. Mel was a full-on lesbian. A professional with a successful advertising agency, at 27 Mel knew what she needed to do.</p><p>Her apartment was ready, her bedroom equipped, she caught the lift down to the garage and unlocked her 3 series BMW. Mel drove straight to Darlinghurst from her Rose Bay apartment building, straight to a location she'd used before.</p><p>A dark street, with one streetlamp highlighting a short stretch, Mel parked her car and waited, her engine off and headlamps on low. About 5 minutes later, she saw shadows approach from an alleyway, and the shape of three girls emerged. All young, all pretty, in a street-wise way.</p><p>They stood by the driver's door, about 2 metres back so Mal could have a proper look at the trio. There was an Asian girl, who looked about 12, with singlet and short skirt. Her lack of a bra showed her developing chest, with puffy bumps sitting on modest little mounds.</p><p>The second girl was taller, and possibly a bit older. Dressed in a simple short dress, she oozed sex from her not-so innocent gaze, and bold posture. The third girl seemed timid, almost hiding behind the others. Mel would down the window and spoke to her, suggesting she step out in the open.</p><p>Mel noted the girl was a real beauty. Blonde locks sitting on her shoulders, green-grey eyes, and unblemished skin. She could have been as young as 10, or as old as 15, but there was something about her that Mel fell for.</p><p>The blonde knew her luck was in when Mel pointed at her, and opened the passenger door. A fee was quickly negotiated, and the girl stated her name as Debby, and admitted she was all of 13. Mel paid Debby and sped away from the unlucky two, heading home with her prize, her pussy tingling already with the thought of what was to come.</p><p>$250 was a fair price for the night Mel thought. It's only a few hours work to earn that, and she'd be enjoying many hours of pleasure for her investment. As she drove Mel looked over to Debby, noting the bareness of her slim legs poking out from under the loose fitting skirt, the gentle swell of young breasts under the blouse. They travelled in silence.</p><p>The lift took them quickly up to the 9th floor, and Mel was grateful that she did not meet any neighbours on the way. Once inside the apartment, Mel sat Debby on the lounge to listen to some rules about what was to happen.</p><p>Rule 1 – Mutual respect meant that no-one had to do anything they did not want to.
Rule 2 – Mel was the customer and hoped Debby would be as accommodating as possible.
Rule 3 – Debby was to call Mel ""Mistress"" and accept the role of servant.
Rule 4 – There could be a bonus for Debby if she delighted Mel, or possibly even a semi-permanent arrangement could occur.</p><p>Enough rules, time for action.</p><p>Mel had Debby stand close in front of her, and Mel began to strip her young prize. She unbuttoned the blouse, sliding it from Debby's shoulders. Under was a front-clasp bra covering Debby's ""A"" cup breasts. Mel allowed her palms to embrace those mounds, before sliding lower to push the loose skirt down Debby's slim shape. Stepping out of the garment, Debby then stood still, her panty covered pussy just level with Mel's face. Mel looked, delighting in the shape, and seeing that soft crevasse, splitting the ripe peach open.</p><p>Debby looked expectantly at Mel, wondering what was next, as Mel unclasped the bra, allowing it to fall to the floor, and her tender breasts stood up proudly, nipples reacting to the air, or was she getting horny?</p><p>Mel then instructed Debby to remove her panties, and the girl slowly worked them down her thighs, till they dropped to join the bra. She was smooth and perfect, Mel thought, with the lightest cover of blond downy fur which was almost invisible. Taking her hand, Mel led Debby to her ensuite shower and handed her a towel and showed her how to work the taps, leaving the door open so she could watch. Mel then perched herself on the toilet, with the lid down, and hiked her skirt to show her own smooth puss to her young friend. As she watched the girl shower, Mel worked a hand on and in her puss, with the other free to roam her braless boobs, feeling her hard nipples through her silk top.</p><p>Sufficiently roused, Mel stepped through to the bedroom to strip fully, then joined Debby in the shower, instructing her to scrub her back, her ass, her puss, everywhere. Debby was a good little servant and did everything asked without question, even slipping a finger in to Mel's ass to ensure she was clean everywhere.</p><p>Debby dried herself then attended to Mel, and then hand in hand they headed to the bed. Debby looked at the assortment of items on the bedside table, and knew she was about to get in to some kinky stuff. Nothing too weird she hoped. Mel positioned Debby on her back, and started to buckle wrist-straps to the young girl. These were linked by chains to the bedhead. Next came the ankle-straps, and Debby found her feet being spread &amp; pulled up in to the air, and the chains again being secured to the bedhead. She found herself totally exposed and vulnerable.</p><p>Mel reassured Debby about Rule 1, and placed her mouth straight on to Debby's exposed puss, licking and sucking at her labia, but ignoring her clitoris. The tongue headed, lower, and before Debby knew it Mel had her tongue deep in the girl's ass. Mel reached for something from her table, and Debby felt a cool lotion being applied to her rear, and then was startled as something slipped past her sphincter and locked itself inside her. It did not hurt, but was a bit unsettling.</p><p>Debby's eyes grew wider as she watched Mel reach for another item. This time it was nipple clamps and a chain, and in a flash there was one on each of her boobs, connected by the chain, so Mel could pull at it gently. The clamps were not too bad, Debby thought. Certainly not as bad as she's imagined.</p><p>Mel then positioned herself over the helpless young thing on her bed, straddling her face, and then lowered herself, not to suffocate but to allow the girl to pleasure her orally. Mel's was able to return the favour from how she was positioned, so happily lapped at Debby while Debby did the same to her. Temperatures rose, and Mel found herself almost humping the girl's face as she started to cum. Ooooh it was great to get that first one out of the way, Mel thought as her juices spilt all over Debby's face. Debby had not cum, but that was not important at this stage by Mel's logic. A servant having fun was a bonus, not a requirement.</p><p>Mel undid the straps, releasing Debby, but left the butt plug and nipple clamps in place. She instructed the girl to lie with her, and then brought her mouth to a breast, encouraging her to suckle. Mmmm .............. that feels great, Mel thought, crading the girl's head, hugging her closer. Mel was ready for the next step, so reached for the strap-on, and handed it to Debby to wear.</p><p>Mel knelt on all fours, offering herself to Debby, and without words the youngster knelt behind her and aimed the phallus at the woman's puffy puss. Using the tip, she rubbed it up and down the gash, getting it all wet and slippery. Next she eased a few inches in, waggling her hips to imitate what a male lover would do in the doggy-style position. Eventually Debby had all 8"" of the dildo inside her ""mistress"", and she began to fuck her seriously. Mel began to grunt with each thrust, and Debby saw her start to finger herself to accelerate her orgasm.</p><p>Harder and harder, faster and faster, the girl pumped her hips, shoving the dildo in deeper and deeper, till Mel fell forward, collapsing in a heap on the bed, not having been fucked that well in ages. Her 13-yo servant girl was doing well, she thought, but she had not been properly tested yet.
Mel patted the bed, for Debby to lie beside her. Mel teased the girl, pulling on the chain to the nipple clamps, but only gently. She really was pretty, lying there, smiling up at her mistress, trying to be a good servant girl.</p><p>What was next? Mel had an inspiration and reached for her double-dong. It was not a massive dildo like you might expect, but was a thinner version designed for anal rather than vaginal penetration. While lubing up the toy, Mel watched the expression on Debby's face – one of wonder – not knowing what was to follow.</p><p>Mel rolled Debby on to her side and pulled her in to a foetal position, and slowly eased the butt plug out, quickly replacing it with one end of the double-dong. The toy slipped in easily, and the girl took about 6"" before looking a bit uncomfortable. Mel then crabbed her ass close to the girls, and at the right angle, to be able to share the toy. She raised her leg to give access, and slowly slipped the other end of the toy in to her ass, taking the remaining length so their ass cheeks were just about touching. Debby could not believe how full she felt, and it actually got better when her mistress started to gyrate and roll her hips and push back against the young servant girl. All this action was having an effect on Debby, and she really wanted to cum. She really needed to cum. Quietly she reached between her legs to massage her puss, while playing with first one nipple clamp, then the other. Little jolts of electricity were firing from her breasts to her puss, and it was so good.</p><p>Mel was having fun too, enjoying the feel of the toy inside her bowels. She'd always had a bit of an anal thing going, and it was hard to find a partner who appreciated the same, so paying for her special services was usually the way to go. Little gasps were coming from Debby, Mel noted, not worried that the youngster was having some fun too, so she nudged the girl over on to her back, legs spread, with her own torso mirroring the girl, so she could play vouyer and watch the girl masturbate. Debby was even more turned on, putting on her show, and within a few minutes was cumming like a bullet train. So beautiful to watch ...............fingers gliding over that young snatch, juices glistening, clit standing out proudly.</p><p>Mel was not going to cum again herself just yet ....... she needed something more than the double-dong. Reaching for the strap-on again, she instructed Debby to fuck her in the ass ...... just like she did before to her puss. Lying on her back, Mel curled her legs high, exposing her butthole ready. Debby knelt close and pushed the dildo deep, watching in amazement as each inch slipped in.</p><p>Looking up at her young lover, Mel was turned on seeing the girl kneel there, fucking her ass with the strap-on, tits clamped, and that dreamy ""just-orgasmed"" look on her face. This one could be a keeper, she pondered, as no-one else had been as accommodating to her needs and wants, ever. Debby picked up the pace, somehow realising what was needed, and taking some initiative, began to rub her thumb up and down Me's wet slit, gliding over her clitty then back down, then up again, over and over, all in time with the thrusts of her ""cock"" in to her mistress.</p><p>Mel began to breathe faster, began to puff with each thrust. This was going to be giant! This was the one she was needing ............ the one to remember .............. Debby got even faster, bringing Mel to the pinnacle, then watched as her mistress rode the pleasure wave of intense orgasm.</p>"
981,"Suzy's First Time, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,A follow up to my 2009 story (finally) about a girl's first lesbian experience,"['ffff', 'oral', 'teen', 'exhib', 'rom']","<p>Suzy cuddles up with me, her face reflecting the afterglow of orgasm, an indelible smile frozen on her lips. We kiss, and I'm aware she is tasting herself as she licks me all around my mouth. ""I love my own taste"" she confesses to me. ""I always lick my fingers clean after diddling myself"" she adds with a giggle.
""Well I love the way you taste too baby"" I share with her.</p><p>We kiss some more before Suzy starts to nibble at my neck. This girl knows what I like! Her hand cups one of my boobs, and her moth soon covers the other one. Her tongue is like magic, swirling around the nipple, sending jolts of passion to my pussy. Her mouth slides lower, and there's her tongue in my belly button, then lower still. My legs spread involuntarily, and I feel her breath upon me, teasing, holding off, my hips lift to close the gap and then I feel her.</p><p>Suzy's little tongue nuzzles at my lips, wiggling, lapping at my moisture. I spread even wider, and as her tongue moves to my clit, her fingers open me wider, running a circular pattern around my mound, my stickiness being spread all over. It's a special turn-on, knowing I'm her first.</p><p>Its delightful, and I pull her head tighter to me, relishing in the feelings she is giving me, the work of a novice but a good one at that. My puss is on fire, and I feel that familiar pressure, knowing a huge orgasm is close. I grunt ""oh baby ............ cumming .........."" As I squirt all over Suzy's pretty face, with a gush of juices as I climax. Suzy continues to suck on my clitty, and my orgasm continues, my legs beginning to thrash about wildly.</p><p>As I begin to subside, Suzy places her cheek on my tummy, resting quietly, her hand massaging my whole mound softly, the scent of girl sex filling our nostrils. Minutes pass without words, and the silence is only disturbed by the subtle sounds of lovemaking coming from down the hall. It's obvious the other girls are enjoying themselves as well.</p><p>We continue to lie quietly, relishing the closeness, and also the lingering after effects of our session. ""Are you happy babe?"" I ask quietly.</p><p>""Oh yes"" Suzy almost sighs her reply ""very happy Debby. Can we do it all again?""</p><p>Suzy slides up in the bed to come level, looking at me lovingly, her impish smile irresistible to me. We kiss, so soft, so sweet. Her lips like marshmallows, her tongue like jelly ............. I can't get enough. Hands roam, gently squeezing, caressing, holding ............... the fires reignite and my thigh slips between hers, as one of hers does to mine. We find ourselves humping each other slowly, our juices lubricating each other's bodies, all the while our lips locked in passion.</p><p>I'm reaching the point of no return, with my clit grazing my girl's thigh, breathing heavier, and feeling her react as well. I reach for her nipple to squeeze it, as Suzy grabs one on mine, and we tip over the edge together, grinding away, slipping and sliding, our pussies running like taps to prove our horniness.
My goodness, this young thing is like a tiger ................ and I'm not complaining at all.</p><p>Again, we collapse in to each other, legs still entwined, slick with our combined juices. I nuzzle her neck, biting gently, not wanting to leave a mark, but feeling an urge to anyway.</p><p>We must have dozed off, because a sound startles me, and a check of the clock sees that it's after midnight. Its splashing I hear, and peeking out the window it's a naked pair of girls running around the pool that grabs my attention. Suzy also stirs, so I grab her hand and say ""Come on ...... let's join them"".
We scamper out to the pool area without clothes, knowing that the high fences can preserve our privacy. On the way I switch on the spa heater, as I can see it getting some use pretty soon. Kate &amp; Emma are laughing and splashing each other in the shallow end. Lucky our neighbours are cool, as the last thing we'd need would be the cops busting us skinny dipping.</p><p>""It was too quiet in there so we thought we'd stir you up"" says Emma. ""After all the squeals and grunts we couldn't handle the silence"" adds Kate, both girls laughing at their words.</p><p>""Well you two were not that quiet either"" Suzy fires back, and the smiling girls show that they are not embarrassed. Its great the way we can be comfortable around each other, and I realise that although Emma and I have shared some special nights together in the past, i'd never seen Kate undressed before, just as she had never seen me. It was all very natural though, like we'd been doing this forever.</p><p>We swam, we splashed, we joked about, the pool light casting a serene light through the water. None of us looked ready for sleep, the cool water having invigorated our spirits. I reach over in to the spa section of the pool, and note it was decidedly warmer there, so I climb out of the pool and stand next to the spa and invite the others to join me. Emma gives me a wolf-whistle as I stand there on show, and gets a dig in the ribs from Kate for her trouble. Suzy is first to head to me, and I watch as she climbs the steps out of the pool to walk towards me ............... mmm lovely.</p><p>There's room for four comfortably, and sitting on the shelf allows the water to come up to our chests. My boobs bob about a bit, being a bit bigger, while Suzy's are just looking cute beside me. Kate is opposite me, and to see her reaction I extend my leg and waggle my toes between her thighs. Surprisingly she smiles at me, and spreads her knees. Emma has a firm grip on one of Kate's breasts, and her other arm drapes her friend's shoulders. In the meantime my big toe reaches its target, and I note Kate's intake of breath as I slip between her juicy lips.</p><p>Emma drops her hand to Kate's lap, and pushes my toes away so she can take over, so I turn to Suzy, my young new best friend. She has not stopped smiling, nor has she looked at anyone but me, I realise. It makes me feel special, and that's what I want to do for her too.</p><p>The water bubble about us, and we just cuddle, watching Kate and Emma get steamier. There is obviously lots going on under the surface, but we can only guess from the look on their faces that it's all good.</p><p>It's time, I decide, to make a move. ""C'mon babe,"" I say looking at Suzy ""I've got some things to show you yet.""</p>"
982,"Suzy's First Time, Part 3",Debby Mitchell,3,"Final instalment in this series, when I induct a 16 year old into the ways of lesbian love.","['Ff', 'oral', 'toys', 'trib']","<p>Suzy takes my hand and I help her out of the spa, and we scamper back to the house, naked and dripping, happy as any twosome you'd ever see. In the laundry, I grab a towel and we take turns dabbing each other dry, tickling and giggling as we go. </p><p>Walking through the kitchen on our way back to the bedroom, a thought strikes me, and out of the fridge comes a bottle of Omni Pink ........... just what we need. Suzy leaps up on the bed, bouncing on to her back, then lies there all sexy-looking, and says ""Am I welcome back in here?""</p><p>""Any time baby"" I quickly reply, popping the cork from the bottle for emphasis. A swig from the bottle, filling my mouth, and I lean in for a kiss and share the fluid with Suzy. Her open mouth receives the drizzle I allow to flow, and then as we kiss we share the rest, out tongues dancing together. Another smaller swig, and I drip the wine on to her breasts, then take my time licking up all the wetness. My next ½ mouthful is dripped in to Suzy's pussy, and she pulls herself open, allowing me to fill her insides with the special liquid. Then the fun part sucking it all up, drinking from my young lovers inners, my mouth travelling all over her special places. </p><p>By now Suzy is moaning, and shoving her pussy up hard against my face. ""Oooh ........ hun ....... I'm going to cum in a sec .......... Keep going .........please ........."" she mumbles between deep breaths. I keep lapping at her sweetness, amazed at what a horny little thing she is. Looking up I can see her pinching her own nipples and rubbing her boobs, grunting now, so close to cumming. She is beautiful like this, especially being in my bed, and me knowing it's my lovin' that has her this way.</p><p>Finally, she's there, and I keep on stimulating her, helping her maintain the pleasure edge. Another wave hits her, and Suzy is going off like I could not believe. Finally she calms, and nudges me away a bit saying ""sorry ..............a bit sensitive now"" and I know what she means. More cuddles and silence, till after about 10 mins I ask her ""Hey babe ....... can I have a special request?"" She nods. I continue ""Would you fuck me please?""</p><p>""Yes of course. How do you mean, I mean, what do I do?"" Suzy responds, genuine feeling in her voice, wanting to please me obviously. I reach in to the bottom drawer of my bedside, and pull out one of my favourite toys -- my strap-on dildo. Her eyes widen, and Suzy says ""I know what it is, but I've never seen a real one, and I've certainly never used one"".</p><p>""It's OK"" I tell her ""I'll help you out"".</p><p>I get Suzy to sit, and I guide her legs in to the elastic straps, easing them up to her torso, till she is lying back with a huge hard-on standing straight and tall. Her slim form, tender breasts, and artificial penis look a bit weird, but looks sexy as well. I kiss her and tell her so, and she relaxes, smiling, about to add another first to her list for the night.</p><p>I straddle her, holding the dildo upright tight to my pussy lips, and begin a slow slide up and down, my juices starting to coat the latex surface. Suzy just lies there, watching. I lift a bit higher, allowing the tip to penetrate me, just a little, and then I bob up and down, the dildo sliding in a bit more on each stroke. Suzy reaches up to play with my boobs, as I close my eyes and sink all the way down, taking the whole 7"" in to my hungry pussy, and I just sit there, taking in the feeling of fullnesss. The dildo stretching me, the tip pushing against my cervix, but not uncomfortable.</p><p>I give my clit a little rub, and start to ease myself up, then down, slowly, my hips dancing a bit side to side, enjoying the sensations. I then look down at my beautiful little lover, watching her watch me, smiling .......... her sexiness overwhelming me. Tension builds, and I cum, not a big one but a nice one. One that needs another, like a warm-up before the main race.</p><p>I lift off, allowing the dildo to see fresh air, my pussy missing the fullness, but not for long. ""Come on lazybones"" I challenge Suzy "" come and get a piece of this!"" as I kneel, my ass pointing to her, knees apart, my ripe peach just waiting to be split open by her raging hard-on. Suzy kneels behind me, takes aim, and plunges in, all in one go, which takes my breath away for a sec.</p><p>""Oooh go girl"" I tell her ""fuck me baby ......... give it to me hard"". </p><p>Suzy takes the lead, and begins to thrust in to me aggressively, the dildo pounding me, stretching me as she wobbles a bit with each stroke, filling me fully. She grips my shoulders so she can hang on and push harder, and it's just what I need, hearing her thighs slap mine with each thrust, my juices leaking and running down my legs, the room smelling of nothing but wild sex.</p><p>I feel it build, and know this one is bigger, bracing myself for a giant climax. I grip the toy penis tightly with my inner muscles, wanting the feelings to build more before release, holding off for as long as possible. Slap slap slap ......... moans ...... groans ..... speed increasing ........ so close.</p><p>I collapse, with Suzy falling forwards with me, and my orgasm is enormous. She keeps me impaled, and I feel her boobs pressing in to my back, her breath on my cheek and ""Wow"" is all I can think. </p><p>""You're a special girl"", I tell her once I recover a bit, kissing her sweetly on the lips, the nose, her forehead, and I'm moved when she says ""Yes hun ...your special girl, for as long as you want me"".</p>"
983,"Call Me Mistress, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,"Second part of this story involving a professional business woman and her ""hiring"" of a slave for the night.","['Ff', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws', 'rom']","<p>What an easy $250 Debby thought. So much better than the usual midweek trade. After only 6 months of selling her services, Debby had saved over $10,000 towards a better life, one in which she could leave her defective family behind and become something special. Men, women, it didn't matter to Debby. Since her uncle began raping her at the age of 10, sex was just something to trade for what you wanted, she believed. Yes -- it could be pleasurable at times, like now with Mel, but it could also be pretty bad.</p><p>Like a few weeks ago where she had to suck off this guy in his car. His dick was really bad, like he had not washed in a week, but she finished the job and earnt her $40 in 10 minutes. Debby was mostly happy that her cousin Libby had introduced her to the streets, and looked after her as best she could. Like last night, there was Mika, the Asian, Libby and Debby that approached the BMW. Had Libby thought there was any risk with Mel, she would have stopped Debby from getting in the car.</p><p>And here she was, just having finished screwing Mel in the ass with a strap-on. Still kneeling on her haunches, the dildo embedded ½ in to her ""mistress"", Debby looked down to see Mel's juicy pussy leaking fluid down and on to the bed, her lips engorged and pink, her clitty out and proud, Mel panting, recovering from her giant orgasm.</p><p>Debby knew she had done well. The look on Mel's face told the story. She eased the dildo out of Mel's ass, crabbing back away so Mel could lower her legs and relax. ""Can I use the bathroom please mistress"" she asked. ""Only if I can come and watch"" Mel replied. So they headed to the ensuite, where Mel watched Debby remove the strap-on, and sit on the toilet to pee. Debby was sure to spread her knees wide so Mel could watch properly, as Mel explained how she loved watching girls pee, and actually just loved pee. </p><p>Debby had not encountered anyone yet, customer-wise, with a preference for water sports, so she was a bit taken aback when she had finished on the toilet, Mel would not let her wipe, but insisted on licking her clean. Debby was even more surprised when Mel then instructed her to get in the bath, and she watched as Mel climbed in too, but stood, and unleashed a torrent of piss all over Debby's boobs, tummy and legs.</p><p>Thankfully she did not have to cop it in the face, nor did she have to taste it, but the look on Mel's face told her that again she'd done well, meeting her mistress' expectations.</p><p>""You can shower now if you want to"" Mel told her as she stepped out of the bath.</p><p>Debby ran the water and rinsed off, getting rid of the smell that had invaded her nose. It was not that bad, she thought, being peed on, but it was not something she would choose in preference to some other more enjoyable things. Back in the bedroom, Mel patted the bed where she was lying, and Debby knew to join her.</p><p>They lay together, chatting for what was the first real words between them, with Mel thanking Debby for her co-operation and for her enthusiasm so far, and trying to get some feedback. Debby admitted she had enjoyed the experience so far, and also that nothing had made her feel too weird or crazy. Even at 13, she was after all rather worldly, and a bit of bondage, some anal, and some pissing was not going to make her run away. Just what Mel wanted to hear from her young servant.</p><p>""Tell me about home"" she asked, and Debby went in to detail about her abusive uncle, her absent father, her drunkard mother, her druggo older brother, and immediately Mel could see what drove Debby to do what she did, as a means of escape.</p><p>""Would you like to live here?"" Mel asked. Debby was not sure what was intended so she said ""What do you mean? Like ..... all the time?""</p><p>""Yes sweety. All the time. I think you are a beautiful sexy young lady, who deserves an education, a real life, without having to roam the streets at night looking for tricks. I would have one condition though .................... you would be mine and mine alone ............. Whenever I want, wherever I want, however I want. Do you think you could handle that?""</p><p>""I think so"" Debby replied, wondering how she had managed to get such a great offer. To live here, to go to school, to have nice clothes, to be safe, and to be loved and to love back. Wow. ""Could I?"" she added ""Could I really?""</p><p>""I'll make all the arrangements tomorrow. A friend of mine will take you home to gather up anything you want to bring, because you won't get the chance to go home again -- complete break. After that we'll go shopping for what you need, and we'll arrange the transfer to a local private school for you"".</p><p>Debby could not believe her ears! She was grinning from ear to ear, as Mel leant over and said ""Sealed with a kiss"" before their lips met as one, arms embracing, legs intertwined. Each one ending up with what they desired, plus each other a s a bonus.</p><p>Their relationship was as ""mother and daughter"" to anyone outside, as they went about their weekly doings, but once home and alone, the teeny sex slave emerged to serve and please the mistress, something she never tired of.</p><p>Years passed, and Debby was 17 and finishing high school, Mel 31. It was a crossroads for them. Did their mistress/slave relationship end, with Debby going out in to the big wide world to forge her future, or did they evolve their relationship in to something more, something adult. If there is another chapter, the story may continue for you to find out .................</p>"
984,"Debby & Joh, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,"14 year old Debby has many special online friends, but none as special as 17 year old Joh.","['ff', 'mast', 'panties', 'webcam']","<p>By most people's judgement, Debby was a naughty girl. By her own, she was just adventurous.</p><p>At 14, Debby knew more and had done more than most other 14 year old girls, but then again she had never been touched by anyone else, nor had she had the opportunity to touch anyone else. All her experience had, up till now, been online.</p><p>For almost 2 years now, Debby had used chatrooms to locate like-minded friends, and used her webcam to explore those friendships. Most of those friendships would be placed in the ""naughty"" class by the average 14 year old, but not by Debby.</p><p>Debby had no interest in boys at all, and going to an all-girls school was a massive distraction for her on a daily basis. So much so that her daily medicine was a race home to her laptop, to log on, and see who was available to play that day. Debby had the house to herself till after 6 each afternoon, with no siblings and working parents, she was free to do whatever.</p><p>Was she addicted? Maybe .........but she would not admit it. After all, it was just a bit of fun .........her daily escape and pressure release. So much safer than some of her school friends, she would think. What about her friend Samantha – sneaking her boyfriend in to the house to muck about. What about Lizzy – going out to pubs and occasionally hooking up with randoms. And then there was Sally – secretly having it off with one of the teachers (except nearly everyone knows they are carrying on). Debby felt quite OK about her little sessions online, especially when they helped her with her sexual needs.</p><p>The trouble was, Debby was starting to want more. More than the mutual masturbation sessions on camera, more than the sexy whispers through the speakers, more than the fantasy sessions played out online. Debby wanted to feel someone else's touch, wanted to feel a hug, to give one back. She yearned for some closeness, and her solo sessions were starting to satisfy her less and less.</p><p>There was one bright star on the horizon. For over 6 months Debby had build a friendship with another girl, Joh, one a bit older, a bit more worldly. Today, their relationship hit a new level, as the package that Debby had waited for was there when she arrived home. It was a little padded bag, and Debby knew what was inside.</p><p>She ripped the bag open, tipping the contents out, and there they were. A pair of Joh's used undies fell to her desk. Debby grabbed them, bringing them to her nose, to inhale their scent. Yes, she thought, at last ............a part of Joh here in her hands. The girls had organised to swap undies with each other, both posting the items to each other last Friday. Joh lived about 10 suburbs away, but was close to being local, so they knew that each would get a nice present by today.</p><p>Debby laid on her bed, placing Joh's undies on her face loosely, and she allowed her mind to wander. What if that was Joh's pussy, hovering above her, teasing her, its juices dripping, asking for attention. Debby's hands wandered, one to clutch at her modest breasts, and the other sliding down inside her own panties, finding her wetness. My god she was horny, and inside 3 minutes Debby was cumming hard, her mind in overdrive, images of Joh clear in her mind.</p><p>Comfy in the afterglow, but still horny, Debby looked at the time to see it was nearly 4, and she had promised to hook up with Joh. She logged on, sent the invite on Skype, and a moment later Joh was there filling her screen. Joh was a 17 year old girl in her final year of high school, three years older than Debby. Joh had never had a ""real"" relationship either, but did have a bad experience with a close male relative when she was only 10. It was enough to make her turn her back on guys and she was a self-admitted lesbian.</p><p>Debby thought of herself as a lesbian also, but had never really been in a situation to see if a guy could affect her that way. All she knew was that up till now if she went looking for porn siites on the web, they were the ones with naked girls doing the dirty, and not a guy in sight.</p><p>""Hi babe"" Joh started the conversation which followed as –</p><p>D – Oh my god yes ! Did you get mine?</p><p>J – I'm wearing them now sweety (and she lowered the camera to her pal to prove it.</p><p>D – I couldn't help myself and I've already had some fun.</p><p>J – Naughty girl! Don't tell me your over it already?</p><p>D – No way I'm just getting warmed up</p><p>They smiled, and actually glowed as they chatted, so comfortable in each other.</p><p>D – You smell divine hun. I imagined you here with me as I played on my bed.</p><p>J – Oh baby. That would be so good. I'm sitting here wearing your used panties, and all I want to do is be with you.</p><p>D – Show me how turned on you are.</p><p>Joh stood and stripped off her top and bra, leaving Debby's panties on and sat down again, her legs wide apart and feet up. She adjusted the camera, then pulled the fabric covering her pussy to one side, showing her wetness. Her other hand slipped in to the silky folds of her sex, and then coated in her juices, she brought her fingers to her lips and licked them clean, one at a time, looking directly at Debbie while she did.</p><p>Debby responded by widening her own camera angle, and stripping off quickly, sat back down on her chair to join in with her friend. Watching each other steadily, they began their usual routine of masturbation, allowing the visual of each other to drive them on, the sensations of their own manipulations heightening the scene, and then the sexy talk began. Debby kept Joh's undies close to her face, so she could keep taking in the sexy scent.</p><p>J – Oh baby. Let me eat you. Let me taste your juices.</p><p>D – Yes hun, do it to me. You're so good. Feelin' wonderful.</p><p>This went on, and soon enough both girls were close to climax, cumming together in a familiar way, of watching feeling, listening, using each other to increase the experience.
Smiles with both girls, and they had a few quiet moments of watching each other come down. A caress of a breast, a suck of a fingertip ......... Debby felt so safe, so satisfied, she was not sure if she wanted to move on from here, to actually meet Joh, face-to-face. She wanted the closeness, but did she want to possibly spoil what they had? Debby had quite a few online play-mates, but none as special as Joh. She was a bit of a big sister, rolled in with a lover and a bit of a soul-mate, all wrapped up together.</p><p>Maybe it was destiny. Maybe they were meant to be together. In that moment, Debby decided. She came straight out and said ""I need to see you Joh – real time, together, same room, same time, same place!""</p><p>J – Oh baby yes. I've wanted you to say that for a while, but I wanted it to feel right for you as well.</p><p>D – I won't lie. I'm a bit scared, but it's something I think we need to do.</p><p>J – You've made me very happy Debby, very happy. How do you want to organise this?</p><p>D – I can't do much till next weekend, with school and all ............</p><p>J – Sounds great. My parents are going away, so we could meet here if you like. D – Yeah sounds great. Let's finalise things on Friday? I'm so excited now I've asked you and finally we're going to see each other properly.</p><p>J – And hopefully do more than just look (giggling)</p><p>D – Definitely!</p>"
985,"Debby & Joh, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,"The weekend nears, and Debby can't wait to finally meet Joh.","['ff', 'mast', 'anal', 'toys', 'tease', 'webcam']","<p>The week went slowly for Debby. She could not wait for Saturday to arrive, but there was a sense of nervousness mixed amongst her excitement.</p><p>On Tuesday she only managed a half hour with Lisa, a cute little 12 year old she first hooked up with about a month ago, but on Wednesday she caught up with Joh and the girls chattered excitedly about their plans, and even squeezed a nice mutual masturbation session in.</p><p>Debby loved the way Joh looked as she was about to cum. Her long blonde straight hair framing her face, her eyes, the way her tongue peeks out from between her soft sensuous lips .......... those lips that Debby wanted to kiss so much. It was all over too soon, with 6pm not far away, and Debby having to get straightened up before her parents arrived home. They locked in a 4pm appointment for Friday, to finalise their plans.</p><p>On Thursday, Debbie got home from school and logged on to see who else was online. Ahhhh ..... Bree was there. They had not chatted for ages, so Debby quickly sent an invite, and Bree responded immediately. Bree was a tease. At 13 she was an expert. Her slim but shapely figure meant that when she donned the briefest of cutoff shorts and the skimpiest of tops, she just oozed sex.</p><p>The girls began to catch up –</p><p>D – Hi Bree – I've missed you girl!</p><p>B – Hi yourself! What's new?</p><p>D – School still sucks ...........I'm still a virgin ..........life goes on.</p><p>B – Damn! You just can't give it away can you? (laughing)</p><p>D – No, but I do have some news, but first a question?</p><p>B – Sure ........</p><p>D – Have you ever met anyone, face to face, who you've chatted to online?</p><p>B – No. Never. Why?</p><p>D – Well I'm about to, for the first time ever!</p><p>B – Ooooh ........sounds exciting .............but be careful Debby.</p><p>D – Yes I will. I've heard all the stories and she's cool. I'll be OK.</p><p>B – OK then, so you're going to do more that just watch &amp; play then?</p><p>D – Hopefully yes. She's great! Her name is Joh and she's 17.</p><p>B – Wow, 17!</p><p>D – Yeah .......and she's a babe!</p><p>B – Ooooh .......I'm jealous ........and you've got me all hot.</p><p>Debby didn't need to be told. She knew Bree was hot, and her eyes locked to the screen as Bree started to unzip her cutoffs, not removing them but slipping a hand in to fondle her puss. Her other hand was busy squeezing her stiff nipples, which topped her budding mounds. Her tongue glided over her lips, as she concentrated on getting off.</p><p>As hot as Bree looked, Debby wanted  to see more of her – and here's the tease.</p><p>D – Hey Bree – off with the shorts hun?</p><p>B – What's it worth?</p><p>D – Oh I don't know .......... B - How about you strip first?</p><p>Debby was not up for negotiating, so just did as she was asked, peeling off her undies, and dropping her school skirt to the floor, slipping her blouse off and then her bra, and in seconds she was bare and showing everything to Bree.</p><p>B – Nice one! Now let's see you kneel on the chair and point your ass to me.</p><p>Debby knew Bree had a thing for asses, so she complied, kneeling on her chair, knees apart, leaning forward to give Bree a great angle of her puffy lips, the nobbin of her clit, and her little puckered asshole.</p><p>B – Now play for me – you know what I like.</p><p>Juices overflowed from her puss, as Debby slipped a finger between her plump lips, rubbing gently, grazing over her clit, even sliding up and over her butt.</p><p>B – OK hun ........nice .......relax now and let Bree give you a show.</p><p>Happy to be back where she could watch while she played, Debby settled her ass on her chair, legs up and wide, still showing Bree everything she was doing. Bree had now pulled her shorts off altogether. No panties, just her smooth, snatch, all wet and gooey, obviously in a state of excitement just like Debby.</p><p>Bree reached just off-screen, then her hand returned with a pink vibrator, and she announced that she had ""borrowed"" it from her older sister. A twist of the end, and it started to buzz gently, and Bree placed it between her thighs, allowing the tip to split her pussy lips as she ran it up and down. Debby stroked herself more urgently as she watched.</p><p>An extra twist, and the vibe picked up speed, and Bree started to concentrate more on her clit, eyes closed, wrapped up in what her body was feeling. She looked so hot just then, thought Debby, and that was enough to bring her own orgasm on. Bree followed quickly, the vibe held tight to her sweet little puss, puffing and panting her way through.</p><p>They both recovered, chatted briefly, and ended their session, agreeing to hopefully catch up again soon. Debby re-dressed, and quickly got some homework out on to her desk, looking busy for when her parents arrived home. The geography text faded in to the background as her thoughts wandered to the weekend, to Joh ..............</p>"
986,"Debby & Joh, Part 3",Debby Mitchell,3,"the 3rd instalment, and the weekend closes in on this young couple, about to meet in person for the first time.","['ff', 'mast', 'webcam']","<p>Friday dragged, as the weekend approached, and as soon as 14 yo Debby arrived home she turned her PC on to see if Joh was online. No luck ........ so she waited ............. and thought about the big step she was taking tomorrow. How would it go? Would there be the same magic? Would Joh actually like her? All sorts of concerns flooded her mind, then instant relief when Joh's big smile filled her screen.</p><p>J – Hi there!</p><p>D – Hi yourself!</p><p>J – I'm looking forward to tomorrow so much.</p><p>D – Me too. You don't know how much.</p><p>J – I think I do hun. I'm wet right now just thinking about it.</p><p>Debby had all the tingles in all the right places as well. They intensified when the older girl asked her to get naked.</p><p>J – Hey – wanna show me what I'm getting tomorrow for a treat?</p><p>Debby just pushed her chair back to stand, knowing the camera could see her head to knee, placed her hands on her hips, and with a sexy pout and a wink, she slid her hands up to her breasts. Cupping them, she could feel her nipples harden inside the light bra she wore, the palms of her hands grazing them through the fabric. Button at a time, Debby opened her school blouse, finally pulling it out of her short skirt, to sit loosely on her shoulders. Joh could see the lack pink bra peeking out from under, and Debby knew she could see too.</p><p>Shrugging the blouse off, Debby struck another pose, and with another wink, her hands glided to the zip at the side of her school skirt, and slowly she undid the clasp and pulled the zip down. As soon as she released her hold, the skirt fell in a flash, and there she stood, high cut panties matching the bra, pink and lacy. Joh would have noticed how moulded the panties were to Debby's mound. She would have noticed the barest hint of Debby's camel toe, and most noticeable of all ............the little wet spot right at the front. A tell-tale sign of horniness.</p><p>J – Turn around for me hun. Show me that sexy ass of yours. </p><p>Another wink, and Debby slowly turned, her gorgeous ass coming in to view on Joh's monitor. Debby did a half-bend, pushing her butt out, accentuating her curves, her pussy peeking out from under, tightly encased in its fabric cover, the crease very obvious. Joh licked her lips and began to play with herself. Debby was still in her underwear, and 17 yo Joh could not help herself.</p><p>J – More hun. I wanna see more. Please?</p><p>Debby did not respond, but reached behind her back to undo her bra. Her back was still to the camera, so as the little garment fell away all Joh could see was Debby's back. Debby turned slowly, her arms covering her modesty. When fully face-on, she boldly placed her hands on her hips, proudly standing straight and tall, confident in her nakedness in front of her friend. Debby's nipples were like little pebbles, and they ached for some attention, so one at a time she gave them a gentle pinch, then started to massage both her breasts, slowly and lovingly, her eyes closed and taking in every little sensation, the little jolts that ran from them down to her puss.</p><p>Joh was close to cumming by now, with fingers plunging in to her sopping wet pussy. Her clit was on fire as she watched her sexy little minx do it for her. Debby now had one hand gliding lower, drifting down over her lower tummy. ""Yes"" thought Joh ......""do it hun"".</p><p>The mental signals from Joh must have been received loud and clear, as Debby slipped a hand inside the elastic waistband of her panties, feeling her fingertips dance lightly over her smooth pubes, feeling the wetness below. She curled a finger, slipping it between her lips, coating it with her juices, then began to share those juices around. The lightest touch to her clit, and sparks flew.</p><p>J – Take them off please hun – let me see properly.</p><p>Again, no verbal answer from Debby, but she did as asked. Slowly, from side to side, she slipped the panties down over her hips, till they sat inside out on her thighs, her legs-together stance had caught the fabric that had nestled her lower puss, and she looked so ""little girl"" with her smooth hairless puffy lips, and pink panties pulled down.</p><p>J- Nice hun, now all the way please.</p><p>Debby finished removing them, then struck another pose, legs apart, hands on hips, the gap between her legs highlighting her swollen labia, her crease, topped with the hood of her clit peeking out. She felt great, she looked great ............. good enough to eat thought Joh, but that was tomorrow.</p><p>Back in her chair, Debby began to chatter, telling Joh what she was feeling as she stroked and caressed, edging closer to her own climax. In the meantime, Joh was cumming, her rapid breathing an obvious sign, with those little grunts that Debby had heard before, she watched as Joh put on her own show. Beautiful ............. That was enough to get Debby over the edge, and both girls listened and watched each other as they enjoyed their own orgasms, knowing the each had helped the other achieve. </p><p>More smiles, contented looks and the two just sat, looking like they had won a lottery. Both still coming down from their orgasms, neither bothered to cover up, and both relished in looking at the other, not tiring of the sight before them, that being a sexy young girl, totally nude, legs spread wide, the aftermath of orgasm so obvious.</p><p>Finally conversation returned.</p><p>J – Hey that was great hun. So good. So when can I expect you tomorrow?</p><p>D – Mum said she'd drop me off about 10. Is that OK?</p><p>J – Works out well as mine are leaving about 9. What did you tell your Mum?</p><p>D – I said you were going to help me with some maths tutoring. She thinks you go to my school. I also told her that you have a pool and you were having some girlfriends over in the afternoon, and that I'd been invited to stay. She's OK with it all. </p><p>J – Do your parents know that mine are going away? </p><p>D – No I didn't share that fact, so they can be just out shopping when I get there, can't they?</p><p>J – Sounds like a plan hun. I'm all excited ..........</p><p>D – Me too sweety.</p><p>A look at the clock told Debby that the girls needed to finish up, so a few minutes more of chatter, and they said their goodbyes, for the day. Debby put her school gear in the hamper and donned a t-shirt and cutoffs, her usual ""at home"" relaxing outfit. In the kitchen she started to skewer some chicken tenderloins that the family planned to BBQ for dinner, pouring sweet chilli &amp; garlic sauce over them to marinate. Her parents arrived home as she started to make a salad, and they joined her in the kitchen to chat about the week passed and the weekend ahead. Just like a normal Friday night, Debby thought ................except that tomorrow would be amazing.</p><p>10pm, in bed, naked with just a sheet over, Debby slowly and lovingly brought herself to a nice orgasm, before falling asleep. Joh in her dreams .................</p>"
987,"Debby & Joh, Part 4",Debby Mitchell,4,Debby & Joh finally get together!!,"['ff', 'oral', 'rom', 'cons']","<p>The sound of a text message arriving woke Debby at 7.30am. It was from Joh. ""Can't wait for 10am. Hurry."" She sent back ""Mmmm. CU l8r (k) (k)""</p><p>Shower, juice &amp; toast, then to her room to tidy up, select an outfit and pack a little bag. She laid out a towel, her bikini, a set of clean undies, shorts and top, then placed them in her backpack. Next, she laid out a very sexy set of bra/undies. They were purple, with black trim, and fitted her almost indecently. Over that she'd wear her light cotton dress – the cream one with the big bright orchid print –
 the one that clung to her in all the right places and came to her mid-thigh. A matching hair-band, and she was sure to pass the ""mum"" test for going-out attire. No make-up, just a little touch of scent to complete the picture, and by 9.30 Debby was getting impatient to leave.</p><p>A kiss on the cheek for Dad, and with his ""You look nice today Debby"" in her ears, she headed out to the car with her Mum. On the way they had to stop at an ATM as her Mum needed cash, and while alone in the car Debby sent ""On my way"" by text to Joh. Quickly back came ""Oh yes"".</p><p>They were soon at the address that Joh had given, and before even getting out of the car, the older girl walked out to greet them. Straight away it was ""Hello Mrs Richards. I'm happy to meet you. Hi Debby"" acting cool. Debby acknowledged her, finding it hard not to run up for a hug, but after all, they were supposed to know each other from school.</p><p>Debby's Mum wondered how these two had actually connected, being in year 9 and 12, and probably moving in very different circles, so she asked. Joh was quick to answer, telling her that the girls shared the same home room at school, that they had known each other for 3 years. She continued by saying that one day Debby had helped Joh by finding a website with ideas for what to write in greeting cards (she admitted to not being great with creative writing). Today was a ""thank-you"" of sorts, with Joh sharing some maths shortcuts and strategies with her younger schoolfriend. Debby just listened, Joh sounding so convincing in her story. </p><p>Debby's Mum drove away, content that her girl was safe, and happy to see someone a bit older taking her ""under their wing"" with some guidance. It was nice to see, she thought as she headed home for some quality time with her husband, since they had the run of the house to themselves.</p><p>As soon as the car disappeared around the corner, Debbie quickly found Joh's welcome arms and warm lips. They quickly headed inside, before a nosy neighbour started to wonder about two girls pashing in the driveway. Joh pushed the front door closed as she reached for Debby again, this time no reservations, their kiss so hungry, so wild, so sexy and willing. Their bodies moulded together, legs entwined, hands roaming. </p><p>In between the lip action, the two managed to sort-of talk -</p><p>D – I can't believe I'm here.</p><p>J – From what I can see it was worth the wait.</p><p>D – My thoughts exactly.</p><p>J – Oooh you sexy little thing.</p><p>D – Look who's talking.</p><p>J – C'mon hun, let's get bare ........</p><p>Joh led the way, taking Debby by the hand and headed straight to her room. The queen bed was turned down in preparation, pillows were fluffed, and it all looked so inviting. Joh reached for Debby, finding the zip at the back of her dress, lowering it to allow the garment to slide down off the 14 year olds shoulders. The sexy bra came in to view. </p><p>J – Wow hun ............nice</p><p>D - ..........and there's more</p><p>Debby could not stop grinning as Joh undressed her, her matching undies soon to be seen by her girlfriend. The dress hit the floor. Joh told Debby she wanted to do the next bit slowly, pushing her back on to the bed to lie and wait. </p><p>The older girl then started to dance, a slow sexy dance, wiggling her hips and gliding her hands over her bod, outlining her curves and features, the tight singlet top barely concealing her boobs, her short shorts not hiding much at all. Joh unzipped her fly, pushing her shorts off in one quick decisive move. No undies! Debby's gaze went straight to her lovers bare smooth pussy. The tiniest little triangle of pubic hair pointed straight down to her crease, her lips swollen and pink, her excitement obvious to see. Next off came her top, and Joh stood there totally bare, a teenage girl on heat, looking like a tiger about to pounce.</p><p>Without realising, Debby had begun to rub herself through her panties, and a huge wet spot had formed. Joh looked and smiled, and commented about ""no head starts"" before kneeling at the foot of the mattress, and beginning a slow crawl up over Debby. At various places, Joh paused to plant a kiss on a various body part. On Debby's ankle, on her calf, her thigh, and her belly button. Kisses and comments such as ""Mmmm"", ""Oh yes"", ""nice"" and ""Aaahhh"" were whispered as Joh came closer.</p><p>Finally, face to face, and Joh leant in for a kiss to end all kisses. Soft and sweet, but insistent and passionate. Tongues danced, spit swapped and swapped back, Debby hugged her friend close as they marvelled in each other's lips. There was no hurry, no time limit, and both knew they had all day to enjoy and learn about each other.</p>"
988,"Debby & Joh, Part 5",Debby Mitchell,5,"The action intensifies, and some boundaries are pushed .....","['ff', 'oral', 'anal', 'rom', 'cons']","<p>Two weeks ago, Debby couldn't have imagined herself being in another girl's bed, doing this on a Saturday morning. Her online webcam sessions were one thing, but this certainly had crossed a line. It felt right though, so it was a good line. It actually felt right. Joh's kisses seemed as natural as anything else, ever, and the moisture forming in her puss was proof that her body agreed. </p><p>Feeling daring, Debby began to run her fingertips along Joh's sides, down to her ass, caressing lightly. Their kissing continued, as Debby's fingers glided around Joh's tummy, then lower, to cup her puss, and feel its wetness. Joh's breathing changed, and a ""Mmmm"" escaped her lips as Debby allowed a finger to divide her labia, finding the opening of her vagina, finding that pool of hidden moisture. She withdrew her finger, dragging it up and over Joh's clit. Another sharp intake of breath.</p><p>Joh told Debby how close she was, and Debby kept her special massage going – lower and deeper, then higher and lighter. It was mere seconds and Joh began to shake, announcing quite loudly that she was cumming. Kisses more desperate, humping on Debby's hand, a massive orgasm overtook Joh, her first of the day. She came down slowly, before collapsing beside Debby, cuddling and whispering how good it was, and how clever Debby was, and how much it meant to her to have her there ............................ </p><p>Debbie brought her fingers to her mouth, to try her first taste of another girl, finding it not much different to her own juices. Nice ......... reminder to self – eat Joh's pussy later.</p><p>Looking sideways, Joh watched Debby licking her fingers, and reached over to place her hand on her younger friend's tummy. She began to rub gently in little circles, slowly widening, till she was grazing the undersides of Debby's modest breasts, and just touching the elastic top of her panties. The circles got bigger, and Joh's hand started to glide over those satin cupped boobs, and started to brush inside the panties, feeling the swell of a very hungry pussy.</p><p>The circles became less important, as Joh's hand lingered on her friend's breasts, gentle squeezes, feeling her hard little nipples inside the cups. Lower down, her hand began to cradle Debby's whole pussy, feeling its warmth, its steamy dampness. Her finger became soaked as she slipped it between those engorged outer lips, finding all those secret spots beneath. Joh brought it to her mouth, and said ""Oh yum .......you are so tasty .........more please"" with a giggle.</p><p>Joh clambered between Debby's open legs, grabbing her sexy panties and pulling them down and off. She lay flat on top of the younger girl for a kiss, and reached behind her to undo her bra clasp, also pulling that away and pushing it aside. With a sexy look, Joh descended, licking her way South. As she neared her goal, Debby began to squirm. It was all a bit too much .....the excitement .....the scene.......</p><p>At last, she knew what it felt like to have a tongue thrust in to her vagina. Like a little penis, Joh pumped her stiff tongue in and out, lapping at the flavours, delighting in just how wet her little friend was getting. She paused, and used her fingers to spread that tasty delight wide open, like a flower blooming ........... tight little entry to the vagina, with urethra just above, and little bud half covered by its hood above that ...............all framed with fat outer lips and much smaller inner lips. So pink, shining in the light with its juices. Joh flattened her tongue and began to lap all over like a kitten and its bowl of milk.</p><p>Debby continued to squirm, loving every second, and squeezing her nipples as she bit her tongue, sucking air through her mouth, her body singing aloud with joy. Her new lover continued to assault her orally, and finding that her juices had run down through the crack of her ass, Joh allowed her index finger to stray, pushing gently against that ring of muscle, the lubrication making it simple to push in up to the first joint. She paused, wiggling, feeling things relax a bit, then pushed again .....another knuckle .........
only one to go. Finally she pushed the final few centimetres, and her whole finger was deep in her friends ass, and as she started to rotate it slowly, Debby began to groan. Not a painful groan, but one of a girl about to cum. </p><p>Ragged breathing, torso thrusting up hard against her lover's face, hands pleasuring boobies, a weird but wonderful feeling inside her butt, and Debby was cumming like she never had. Nothing had ever measured up to this ................and it continued. On and on. Wave after wave hit her ..................exhausting her energy. Joh loved the way Debbie was climaxing, getting a buzz from seeing what she had caused, as she lightly continued her stimulations. Moments later, Debby gently pushed her away, saying she was a bit too sensitive right now, so Joh sat back a bit and just took in the sight of this gorgeous girl, in her bed, bathed in the afterglow of a giant orgasm, and by the way, Joh looked to realise that her finger was still in the girl's ass. She'd almost forgotten.</p><p>D – Oooh babe, that was immense.</p><p>J – Looked like it !</p><p>D – Its never been that good, ever.</p><p>J – Can I take my finger out now?</p><p>D – (laughing) Do you have to? It was actually really nice.</p><p>J – May look a bit strange if we go out later, me stooped behind you with a finger up your ass (laughing also).</p><p>Joh slowly withdrew her finger, sliding it out, watching Debby's anus close as the intruder lessened in width, till it was gone altogether.</p><p>D – Let's stay naked all day. Can we?</p><p>J – Sure – we can even swim naked – we have high fences and its quite private.</p><p>D – And you have the house all to yourself till when?</p><p>J – About 5 tomorrow afternoon. I'd love you to be able to stay with me the whole time.</p><p>D – That would be great, but I don't know what Mum &amp; Dad will say. I'll have to think.</p><p>J – How about you share a shower with me while we think?</p><p>D – Together .........yes please !</p><p>The girls scampered to the main bathroom where there was a double shower, and while Joh turned on the water, Debby sat on the toilet for a wee. Joh watched as she finished and wiped, and told Debby not to flush as she wanted to use it too. She had her turn, with Debby staying to watch, both girls feeling a bit naughty by sharing such intimate bodily functions in front of each other. After all, they had only met about 2 hours earlier.</p><p>Steam began to drift out of the shower area, and the girls jumped under the spray, sharing a soapy sponge with each other, taking turns to rub each other al over, before an embrace started to get them a bit carried away. A kiss, then more, then slippery thighs against each other, hands roaming, pulling the other closer, tighter. Debby dropped to her knees, launching herself face-first in to Joh's pussy, licking and lapping, as one hand reached behind, and a soapy finger finding its mark, pushing inside, as her tongue did its work on her friend's clit. </p><p>Joh came quickly, and hard, her legs almost giving way under her. Her little squeals echoed in the bathroom, adding to the thrill of it all. </p><p>Debby stood, her knees a bit sore from the hard floor. The kissing resumed, before the hot water started to fade, and they decided it was time to dry off. The pair took turns, pampering each other with big fluffy towels, like lovers do, with those special looks, those little smiles. So comfortable with each other .............</p>"
989,"Debby & Joh, Part 6",Debby Mitchell,6,The girls spend some time by the pool.,"['ff', 'oral', 'mast', 'cons', 'rom']","<p>The girls decided that they were hungry, so in the kitchen Joh threw together a ceasar salad, mixing some shredded chicken through, and poured some tall glasses of juice. With a fork and a bowl each, they ate under a big umbrella on the patio overlooking the pool. Neither could stop smiling.</p><p>In between mouthfuls --</p><p>J -- Guess what?</p><p>D -- What?</p><p>J -- I don't want to scare you, but I've never felt like this about anybody before. When we mucked around online, using our webcams, it was all a bit unreal. Now though, you're here, I can hold you, kiss you, have you. </p><p>D -- I'm not weirded by that, because I know exactly what you mean. It's like being in a daze. I've never been so happy with someone before, and all in a few hours.</p><p>The two were obviously a match, in more ways than one. They chatted more, plotting how Debby could be allowed to stay the night and in to tomorrow. Finally a plan was hatched, and the phone call was made.</p><p>Debby's Mum sounded a bit flustered when she answered the call. If the truth be known she was in the middle of giving her husband a blowjob on the lounge when the phone rang, and the caller ID said it was their daughter's mobile, so she felt she needed to answer. Debby explained that the girls (being the school group supposedly there that afternoon) had decided to go to the beach early on Sunday, and a couple of the Mums were OK to drive them. They were having a sleep-over, then leaving after breakfast.</p><p>Some ""umm""ing and ""aahh""ing, and a few questions about clothes, sunblock, etc...... and Debby heard the news she was hoping for. Yay!! She was allowed to stay, and was not expected home till the following afternoon.
She excitedly shared the news with Joh, and they immediately started to make plans about what they wanted to do. Lunch done, juice empty, plates in the sink -- a swim was in order.</p><p>The water was cool, but quick to adjust to. The girls splashed and laughed, did laps, ducked under to play jokes on each other, and just had fun like teenagers do. It all looked very innocent, until you realised they were skinny dipping without a care in the world. After about 20 minutes, they eased out of the water to get some sun, and Joh grabbed the sunscreen, offering to do Debby first.</p><p>Debby lay face down on one of the lounges, and Joh started at her neck and shoulders, applying the lotion like a massage oil. Kneading gently, almost caressing, she worked her way down to Debby's waist, then over her bumcheeks and sides. Moving to the other end of the lounge, she worked her way up each leg, finally finishing with a light rub of Debby's puss with the sides of her fingers as her hands reached the tops of each leg.</p><p>Joh asked Debby to turn over, then did her arms, gazing in to her beautiful green eyes, then her face, neck and shoulders. Debby grinned as Joh moved to her boobs, enjoying the light massage, before the magic hands moved lower, to her tummy. Skip down to ankles, then up each leg, finishing again at the tops, fingers brushing lightly against pubes, and more grins from Debby as she closed her eyes, hoping for more. All the touching had her in a bit of a fluster, with her pussy aching for some direct action, so she looked straight at Joh as she reached down, using the fingers on her left hand to spread her lips wide open, and her right index finger to dip at her honeypot, scooping her nectar up and over her clit ............... the sensations incredible. Joh just watched her lover masturbate, and could not help but reach down to cup her own mound, feeling how wet she was as well.</p><p>Joh spread a towel on the lawn, laid back and called Debby over to her. </p><p>J -- '69' hun, you on top.</p><p>D -- Mmmm sounds delish. My fave ......... honeypot pie.</p><p>Debby knelt either side of Joh's head, lowering her mouth to her friend's puss as she hovered hers over Joh's mouth. Joh's tongue snaked out, taking ling licks at Debby's spread lips, using the flat of her tongue to glide over her clit, then curling it to a point to slide through her velvety layers up to her vaginal opening.</p><p>Debby concentrated on Joh's clit, with a feather-light touch, using the tip of her tongue to stimulate her friend. It was hard to concentrate, with Joh doing such a job on her, but together they managed to help each other cum in umison, the grunts and little cries helping each other on to their pleasure peaks.</p><p>Any neighbours doing roof maintenance, or trimming trees up ladders would have had a fantastic show, with the two hotties going at each other like crazy. That aside, anyone within earshot would have wondered exactly what was happening with the sounds emanating from the poolside.</p><p>All quiet again, and lying side by side they chatted -</p><p>D -- I can't get enough of you, you sexy girl you.</p><p>J -- You're a bit addictive too.</p><p>D -- Just a bit?</p><p>J -- OK then ......a lot addictive.</p><p>D -- That's better, some real honesty.</p><p>J -- Looking forward to spending the night?</p><p>D -- Oh yes, I really am. I have a special gift for you.</p><p>J -- What's that?</p><p>D -- It's a secret, but well worth the wait.</p><p>J -- Aaawwww ....................c'mon ...................can't you tell me?</p><p>D -- All I'll say is, it's the most special thing I can offer. Now, let me get some sunscreen on you before you burn.</p><p>Joh had quite olive skin, so did not burn easily, but the last thing she wanted was too much sun and then be uncomfortable. There was too much fun to have over the next 24 hours .........................</p>"
990,"Debby & Joh, Part 7",Debby Mitchell,7,Debby tells Joh about the special present she's decided to share with her.,"['ff', 'oral', 'mast', 'cons', 'rom']","<p>The weather warmed up as the afternoon settled in, so the girls sought some refuge under the big sun umbrella. They dipped in the pool on and off over the next few hours, and laid side-by-side on lounges in the shade to chat and giggle. Joh grabbed a couple of cruisers from the fridge, telling Debby that at 17 her parents allowed her to drink at home, but only in moderation. They sipped and continued their conversations, and by 3pm were each on their 3rd bottle. Debby felt a bit of a buzz, not being used to drinking, but it was a nice buzz she decided, and she felt so safe here with Joh.</p><p>Before she realised, Debby had leaned over to kiss Joh, and she whispered --</p><p>D -- Tonight ........I'm yours .........totally.</p><p>J -- I'm yours too hun.</p><p>D -- No, you don't realise what I'm saying. Tonight you get to make me a woman. Joh had to think for a moment, before she thought she knew what Debby meant.</p><p>J -- Do you mean what I think you do?</p><p>D -- Tonight my virginity is yours baby. I want you to take it. I want to remember this forever, and that will be the best way I can think of.</p><p>J -- Oooh Debby .............how special. Are you 100% sure.</p><p>D -- Could not be surer ....................I really want this, and I want it with you. I couldn't imagine losing my cherry to a guy one day, groping and mucking around. Do you have something we can use?</p><p>J -- I have a fairly small vibrator that should do the job. I also have a nice dildo which you could move on to once you are ready.</p><p>D -- I trust you babe, and the most important thing to me is that I'll be in your good hands. I know you'll be gentle.</p><p>The girls held hands loosely, and continued to chat, their nakedness entertaining each other's eyes and lusts. A little later, Joh turned the heat pump on in the spa which was built in to one end of the pool, as the sun began to dip lower in the sky, and the temperature was falling. She grabbed another two Cruisers for them to sip while waiting for the water to be ready, and they sat with their legs dangling in to the water, side by side, hip to hip.</p><p>Joh could not help herself, and she had to reach over to play with Debby's pussy. She traced the line of her slit up and down, the natural moisture helping her glide from top to bottom. Debby leaned back, opening her legs wider, placing her feet up on the pool capping, so Joh had easier access. Eyes closed, Debby concentrated on what she was feeling, as Joh's magic fingers played their sexy tune. Joh slipped a finger in to her vagina, feeling the hymen blocking her way, and commented that it would not be there much longer. Debby allowed a naughty smile to cross her lips, before a lovely little orgasm hit her.</p><p>Debby slid in to the spa, sitting on the moulded seat, and urged Joh to join her. As Joh settled in Debby began to kiss her ..............on the shoulder ..............on the cheek ................on the forehead ................and finally on her lips. At the same time, Debby's hand found its place between Joh's legs, and she began to press her fingers between her labia, finding her hole and thrusting two fingers deep, her thumb resting up on Joh's clit, so she could fuck her and rub her sensitive love button at the same time.</p><p>The kissing continued, and Joh began to make little sounds with each thrust of Debby's hand. Her orgasm was close, and the kisses became more feverish.</p><p>J -- Ooooh yes, more, mmmmmmm ..................</p><p>D -- Cum for me sweety, c'mon Debby wants you to cum for her</p><p>J -- Ooooooooooh, aaaaaaaaaaah, ooooooooooh, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh</p><p>Joh clamped her legs closed, trapping Debby's hand, as her whole body convulsed. Debby just hung on, as Joh cuddled her close, mouths locked together, tongues dancing, eyes closed. Finally Joh calmed, allowing Debby to remove her fingers slowly from within her vagina. The cuddles and kisses continued. The two girls were acting like newlyweds on their honeymoon, but the unusual fact was that they had only met that day, less than 8 hours earlier.</p><p>J -- Are you hungry?</p><p>D -- Starving</p><p>J -- What do you feel like?</p><p>D -- Aside from you do you mean?</p><p>J -- (laughing) Yes babe -- to eat</p><p>D -- How about we just order pizza?</p><p>J -- Sounds good.</p><p>Back in the kitchen, Joh grabbed her iPad and placed an order online, and then they realised that someone needed to be dressed to get the door. A coin toss, and Joh lost, so she grabbed a wrap from her room and draped it over a chair to sit and wait.</p><p>Another drink in hand, and some potato chips to nibble, Debby was lost in thought, her mind reviewing the day so far. Joh noticed the starry gaze on her lover's face, and wondered what Debby was thinking about. Maybe about later, about giving up her virginity? Was she a bit scared? Had she changed her mind?</p><p>J -- Are you OK hun?</p><p>D -- (coming back to reality) Oh yes, I'm fine. I was just thinking about today, and thinking how lucky I am to have met you and had this chance to spend time with you like this.</p><p>J -- Not worried about your gift? Its OK if you have second thoughts.</p><p>D -- No not at all. I'm fine with that.</p><p>The doorbell rang and Joh slipped in to her wrap, tying it over her boobs, but showing some cleavage at the same time. She returned to the kitchen a moment later giggling. The delivery guy was only young, apparently, and he had obviously ""liked"" the look of Joh, because by the time he handed the pizza over there was an obvious erection in his pants.</p><p>J -- I nearly invited him in for a three-some (jokingly)</p><p>They sat at the bench on stools, and shared the pizza, finishing their drinks. Joh offered another one, but Debby declined, asking for a plain juice instead. She could feel the alcohol having more and more effect on her, and she did not want to get drunk or lose control. She wanted to be alert and enjoy her time. The alcohol had helped her loosen up a bit, and that was enough.</p><p>Joh asked Debby to wait, and headed towards her bedroom. She returned about five minutes later, and taking Debby by the hand she led her up the hall. The door was closed, and Joh prompted Debby to open it, which she did. Instantly the view took her breath. There had to be at least two dozen candles burning, casting a romantic light show through the bedroom.</p><p>D -- Oh it's beautiful. Thank you Joh.</p><p>J -- It's you that is beautiful babe. Now let me show you how much I love you.</p>"
991,My Story,Debby Mitchell,1,The story of me ..... where I am now and how I came to be here.,"['ff', '1st time', 'real']","<p class=""h2"">Background</p><p>My name is Debby, and I'm 31 years old, and I'm bisexual. I've known that both men and women can do it for me since the age of 17.</p><p>Although I've been in a steady relationship with a guy for almost 8 years, we'll probably never marry. Chris understands me very well, and he does not worry when I have some special time with my girlfriend Jen, because he knows that he's my only guy. We're exclusive, in a hetro sense.</p><p>Jen is my sweety. She was my first, and so many years later we still share some very special stuff. I need her – she is my rock. We work hard at our relationship by not taking each other for granted. We're as close, or closer than sisters, not that I have one, but I'd imagine it's like that.</p><p>My stories come from my imagination, because there is a line that I think we should not cross, and I never have. As much as younger girls turn me on, and I've been so tempted at times, I keep my desires in check and use writing as a release. Sometimes Jen and I role play, but I'm sure most couples do that at some stage.</p><p class=""h2"">My First Time</p><p>Where did my girl-lovin' ways begin? Well it was quite by accident. I was 17 and in my final year of high school. I was at a party with some friends, including Jen. We didn't know each other really well, but she was the younger sister of Sam, a girl in my year. She would have been 15 going on 16 at the time of this party.</p><p>There was booze, and some drugs at the party, as you'd expect, but no-one was going crazy. Sam was intending to stay at the house in a spare room with her boyfriend, and Jen was meant to be going home. Their parents were quite liberal in their views, and had gone away for the weekend, trusting that cab-fare would get Jen home safely.</p><p>Well Jen and I both had a bit too much to drink. We weren't pissed, but we were merry. Neither of us had hooked up with any guys, and ended up in a small group of girls, all sitting around an open fire pit in the back-yard, talking and joking about.</p><p>The party was winding up, and Jen called a taxi. I knew she lived close to my house, so asked for a lift, and she agreed. The taxi arrived, and we were back at Jen's in no time at all. I was going to walk from there, but she invited me in. I thought ""why not"" and agreed, all quite innocently. As I found out, Jen's intentions were not as innocent, but more on that later.</p><p>Jen found a bottle of wine in the bar fridge, and offered me some. I was not on a deadline to go home, so we sat on the lounge, with just the glow of the TV showing the overnight MTV programme, and shared our wine.</p><p>We were sitting close, and I all of a sudden became aware of her hip against mine, and her hand on my leg. We were laughing about this particular video that was on the TV, and she was watching me intently. I then noticed her hard nipples poking against her tight top (she was not wearing a bra), and how cute she was. I'd never really looked closely at her that way before.</p><p>Next came the bombshell, when Jen admitted, ""You know I like girls, don't you?""</p><p>I was startled, to say the least, but the alcohol and the setting must have had an impact, because I just sort-of nodded and went along with her.</p><p>She continued ""Did you know I like you?"" I shook my head, and she added ""Well I do. Can I kiss you?""</p><p>I didn't really reply, so she leaned over a bit, looked at me for a signal, then she kissed me. Just lips, no tongue, but ever so sweetly. I think from that moment I was hooked. The second kiss I leaned as well, as I wanted it just as much, and with this one there was tongue. Nothing wild, just sexy and soft and wet. Mmmmm – I can remember it now and get damp just writing this.</p><p>Her hands were all over my back, stroking and cuddling, and our mouths were locked together. After a time, we managed to separate a bit, and I told her ""You know I've never done this before?"" Jen just smiled, and I added ""I'm no sweet little virgin, but I've never been interested in girls.""</p><p>Jen responded with ""Well I like guys too, but I just love girls. We know the best way to please each other, better than a guy ever could.""</p><p>I thought about it, and had to admit she was right. Sometimes my masturbation sessions hit the highs better than anything a guy had ever achieved with me. I just loved being fucked by a nice hard cock, but that was the limit for most guys. I wondered if maybe I'd been missing out, having ignored the possibility of love-making with a girl.</p><p>It may have been the alcohol, or it may have been how horny all that kissing had gotten me, but I said to Jen ""Well come on then – show me how it's done for real.""</p><p>Jen did not need a second chance, and she grabbed me and dragged me to her room. ""Can I undress you?"" she asked me. I said OK because that had never happened to me in a sexual way before, and I thought I may chicken out if it was left up to me to strip bare.</p><p>Jen kissed me sweetly, then began to peel my top and jeans off. I stood there in just a bra and g-string, and she kissed me again as she reached behind me to undo the bra. She slid it of me and free my arms, then stood back to look. Licking her lips she just said one word ""Nice!""</p><p>Now the moment of truth as she reached to remove my panties. She worked the elastic off me hips, and slid them down to the floor, kneeling as she did. Before I realised Jen had placed her mouth directly over my pussy, and planted a wet kiss on my lower lips. She stood again, and pushed me back on to the bed, and asked me to just wait and watch.</p><p>It felt a bit weird right then. Lying naked on the bed of a 15-year-old girl, waiting for her to undress and join me for sex? Hell ..... what was happening?</p><p>Jen was wearing a short thin calico dress that had been showing off her slim form and great legs all night. She slowly lifted the hem, gathering the fabric as she lifted it up and over her head. Instantly I was drawn to her modestly-sized breasts. No bra but sitting there proudly, perfect in shape, with the hardest pointiest nipples I'd seen ever. I could not wait to suck on them.</p><p>My puss began to ooze, and I could not have imagined how horny I could get in this situation. My hand dropped to my mound to slide a finger in to my honeypot and spread the sticky juices all up and down my slit, from ass to clit.</p><p>Jen watched me diddle, as she slid her panties off. Her puffy puss looked quite neat. Just a crack with no obvious protrusions. I thought about spreading those outer lips of hers and investigating, but before I could progress that thought, Jen was beside me, lying full length.</p><p>""Now where were we?"" she asked as she began to kiss me. Of course I responded with lips and tongue, and even some gentle teeth, as we wrapped our bodies tight, her thigh between mine and mine between hers, and that's the way we both orgasmed together, humping each other's legs, slippery pussy juices smoothing out the grind.</p><p>With that first urgent orgasm out of the way, things became more relaxed, and slow. That's when I discovered how nice it is with another girl. Gentle, soft, slow, sexy ........... kisses, licks and nibbles. Jen taught me all about oral sex, bringing me to my second climax, then coaching and encouraging me as I tasted my first pussy. I must have done OK because she was glowing afterwards.</p><p>We loved each other silly till the sun came up, then slept till noon.</p><p class=""h2"">A Lasting Relationship</p><p>Although I've had experiences with probably another dozen girls in as many years, Jen and I are so close it isn't funny. We joke about getting ""married"" or even living together, but why spoil what is working fine right now.</p><p>Jen also has a boyfriend of about 3 years, but he knows nothing about how close we are. If Jen stays over with me he believes it's just a normal girly catch-up. I wonder what he'd say if he knew I was drilling her with my strap-on, or we were sixty-nining with her on top.</p><p>As I mentioned, my boyfriend Chris knows all about us and he's cool with it. I sometimes get the idea he'd love to join in and make a threesome, but that will never happen. Why risk a great thing?</p><p class=""h2"">My Others</p><p>I'm not really a one-night-stand type of girl, but on occasion temptation or circumstance has landed me in someone's bed, or them in mine. I'm particularly proud of the three times I've been the ""first"" for a female lover.</p><p>Ages have ranged from 15 to 30, with the 15-year-old a recent happening. She's the daughter of a neighbour, who became locked out of her house, and had to wait till her parents came home from work. She saw I was home and knocked on my door to use the phone. It all progressed from there ........ so I'll have to write the story and post it sometime.</p><p class=""h2"">My Fantasies</p><p>Here's where it gets interesting. My stories are a great release for my fantasies. Writing about lesbian relationships with girls of all ages allows me to get my horny thoughts on to paper, to be enjoyed by many. I love to look back over my writings, and often use them as a warm-up to a good masturbation session.</p><p>While ever I have naughty thoughts or ideas, I think I'll be writing and sharing with other like-minded people.</p><p>I hope you liked reading a little about me, from the heart and soul.</p>"
992,"Debby & Joh, Part 8",Debby Mitchell,8,Debby gives Joh her most special gift .....,"['ff', 'oral', 'toys', 'tease']","<p>Joh took Debby in her arms and kissed her lovingly. Sweet soft lips coming together, their saliva intermingling as their tongues teased each other's mouths. Joh pulled Debby closer to her, hands on her butt, pulling her tight with a thigh between her legs. She could feel the heat and the juices began to make it all slippery down there.</p><p>J - Lie down for me babe?</p><p>D - Anytime, anywhere sweety.</p><p>Joh lay beside her younger friend, marvelling at the sexy girl before her. She traced a line up Debby's leg to her puss, and began to slide a finger between those satiny lips. She watched Debby's face, the smile, eyes closing, biting her lip as Joh opened her wide and spread her special honey all over. </p><p>Suckling at a breast, Joh kept up the manual stimulation below, noting Debby breathing get faster and faster, and soon after the girl was cumming. A gush of liquid all over Joh's hand was a clear signal of the huge orgasm underway.</p><p>Before Debby could come down from her highs, Joh slipped in to her strap-on (with its realistic 6"" dildo) and knelt between Debby's spread legs. She began to rub its tip up and down the slit of Debby's very wet and gooey puss, coating it ready for insertion. This was not the first time Joh had used her toy on another girl, But Debby was certainly the youngest. She looked so pretty, so sexy, a girl about to be made a woman.</p><p>Joh slipped the tip up and down some more, before nestling it at the entrance to Debby's vagina. She pushed gently, feeling her way, feeling Debby open a bit to accommodate her ""penis"". Some resistance, and Joh paused, looking straight at Debby, who just nodded a bit and then wrapped her legs behind Joh's back, and pulled her in a bit. Joh went with it, pushing steadily, feeling the resistance give way. Debby gasped, closed her eyes momentarily, then opened them, looking at Joh and smiled, a huge smile.</p><p>Encouraged, Joh continued, pushing the dildo slowly deeper, until their thighs were touching, the toy embedded all the way. </p><p>D - That wasn't too bad. Just a bit of a sting. </p><p>J - I'm glad babe – I didn't want to hurt you, and I appreciate your gift. So special being able to do this together, and you chose me.</p><p>D - I trust you hun, and I don't think I'd ever allow a boy to do that to me. Now ........ are you going to fuck me or not?</p><p>Needing no further encouragement, Joh began to slide in and out slowly, building momentum with each thrust, loving the feel against her own clit as she hit bottom, and the base of the dildo rubbed back against her own puss. Her nipples began to react, and her own excitement built as she fucked her girlfriend with the strap-on. Debby began to grunt with each thrust, her excitement also building, the two headed for hopefully a climax together.</p><p>J - Is that good babe?</p><p>D - So good ...........</p><p>J - Are you gunna cum for me?</p><p>D - Oh yesss ...........</p><p>J - Well come on then, I'm so close .........</p><p>D - Me too hun. Harder please ...... fuck me harder.</p><p>Joh lifted the pace one more notch, and both girls fell over the edge, falling in to the chasm, each experiencing their own bliss, their own intense emotions, but sharing at the same time. Joh collapsed on top of Debby, the dildo hard inside, sweaty thighs and bellies mashed together, heavy breathing (panting) and hearts racing.</p><p>Slowly, Joh began to slide the length of the toy out of Debby's vagina, and she saw a slight smear of blood. </p><p>J - Is it sore babe?</p><p>D - Just a bit, but no complaints. I'm excited thinking about the other toys I can now try, maybe with you?</p><p>J - Love to ............ really would love to. First though, how about a quick dip to cool off, and then I'm going to let you screw me silly with this thing. </p><p>Together the girls hit the pool, rinsing off their perspiration and playfully splashing about. Embracing, Joh began to whisper in to Debby's ear .....................</p><p>J - I want you so bad ............. I can't wait to feel your cock filling me up ..........</p><p>Debby just took her hand, and dragged Joh out of the pool and straight back to the bedroom. She pushed her on to the bed, slipping her lags in to the harness of the strap-on, then stood there, her ""erection"" standing straight out in front of her.</p><p>D - Suck me first?</p><p>Joh crawled over to the edge of the bed, and sat, so the dildo was close to her head height. Opening her mouth, she sucked, tasting Debby's dried juices. </p><p>J - It's ready now.</p><p>D - Are you ready now though?</p><p>J - So ready.</p><p>D - Show me.</p><p>J - Here ..... see (taking some of her leaking juices on her fingers, placing them in Debby's mouth)</p><p>Debby sucked them dry, then laid on her back, her ""penis"" standing straight up, and she motioned for Joh to kneel over her. Joh did so, allowing the dildo to slide in to her in one go, taking it all easily. Debby watched as it slid in, thinking of how sexy it looked. She'd obviously done this before. Lifting her knees, Debby allowed Joh to sit upright and even lean back a bit against her thighs for support. The girls started a slow grind, keeping the toy deep within, but mixing some side-to-side with a tiny bit of up and down. </p><p>Joh's clit was just looking at Debby, so she reached over and began to thumb it gently, using some spare juices to make it all slippery. Her other hand went to Joh's boobs, and she began to pinch her nipples, one at a time, teasing, tittilating, watching as they hardened and reacted. Joh just enjoyed the ride, eyes closed, smile on her face, little groans coming from her at times. She was obviously having fun, and Debby was too ....... watching the reactions and taking it all in, all being so new.</p><p>The pace quickened slightly, and Joh's orgasm was approaching. Debby let her maintain charge of the speed and intensity, knowing Joh would do whatever worked best for her. Debby her self was getting a bit heated too, her own clit getting a workout from the pressure above. She could feel her puss dribbling down over her ass, imagining a little pool on the bedsheets below her.</p><p>J - Oh fuck ....... Oh yes ....... Oh fuck ........ Fuck me ......... Oh yes ....... Do it babe ........ Fuck me good.</p><p>This continued, as Joh got closer and closer to her orgasm, and soon enough she was thrashing about, her whole body seemingly one giant nerve centre.  Debby allowed her to enjoy the moment, saying and doing nothing. Things quietened, and Joh opened her eyes for the first time in minutes.</p><p>J - That was so goooood!</p><p>D - Looked like it.</p><p>J - Because of you babe. Because of you.</p><p>They lay together after Joh found the strength to climb off, and just cuddled. Sleep overcame them, and it was morning before either realised.</p>"
993,Knock on my Door Anytime,Debby Mitchell,1,An unexpected knock on my door led to a very enjoayable and surprising afternoon.,"['Ff', 'mast', 'oral', '1st', 'cons']","<p>The knock at my door was unexpected. 2pm on a week-day, and I hoped it wasn't some sales person trying 
their luck. My relaxing bath would have to wait as I made my way to the front door, dressed only in my 
silk kimino. The wrap barely covered me, with a simple tie at the front and only enough length to keep me 
decent if I didn't bend over too far.</p><p>I'm Debby, a 31 year old single bi girl, and when this happened I was in the middle of a well-deserved 
week off work. I'm an events co-ordinator at a local club, so from wedding receptions to conferences, 
from live bands to kids club activities, the pressure is usually on. I'd planned a week of nothing, just 
staying local, shopping, out for lunch with friends maybe ............ so hence my plans for a mid-afternoon soak 
with my book in one hand and a cider in the other.</p><p>I peeped in to the spy-hole, and saw a girl standing there. She looked familiar – a teenager, probably 15 
or 16, with long blonde hair and a really cute face. It was even cuter when I opened the door and she 
smiled.</p><p>""Hi – I'm Cindy – from 2 doors up."" she announced.</p><p>""Yes, hi. I thought I recognised you. We've never spoken – my name is Debby."" I responded.</p><p>""I've locked myself out of the house, and I need to borrow a phone if I could, to ring Mum and have her 
come home to let me back in"" Cindy explained.</p><p>""No problem hun, come on in,"" I said, waving her through the door and to the phone in the kitchen. ""Help 
yourself"".</p><p>Cindy dialled, waited, then asked someone to put her through to her Mum. A moment later I heard ""Hi Mum – 
guess what I've done. I'm so silly. I was checking the mail and the front door blew shut, locking me out"" 
(pause for her Mum to speak) ""No, no, all the windows are shut because there's meant to be a storm later"" 
(pause again) ""Oh, OK, .............. no, Debby from up the road is letting me use her phone"" (another 
pause) ""I'll ask her""</p><p>Covering the phone Cindy looked over to me and asked ""Do you think I could hang out here for a few hours 
as my Mum can't get away from work early – she has a meeting on soon. There's no-one else with a key.""
""Of course – what are neighbours for"" I told her.</p><p>Beaming, Cindy spoke back in to the phone ""Its fine with Debby, Mum. Yes ......... I will ............. Its number 62 
............ that's right .......... the one with the big tree out front"".</p><p>She hung up the phone and straight away began to thank me, but I sshh'd her, asking if she'd like a cool 
drink. Happy with a coke, Cindy leant against the counter and sipped it, giving me a chance to look her 
over properly.</p><p>As I said before, mid-teens, long blonde hair, grey eyes, about 160cm tall. Her denim mini skirt showed 
her long legs to their best and the crop top hugged her B-cup breasts nicely. I'm sure the boys would 
have been chasing her, given her looks.</p><p>""Don't let me stop you doing whatever"" she offered ""I'm happy to just watch a bit of TV out of your way.
""I was actually headed to take a bath"" I replied, leading her to the loungeroom "" so I'll set you up here 
and let you pick a channel to watch"".</p><p>Confident that she was trustworthy, I left Cindy alone and with bottle and book in hand, headed for my 
tub. Some bubbles, some bath salts, warm water and a good read .............. so relaxing. I found my mind 
drifting from the words on the page, to images of Cindy. The fact she was there on my lounge – young and 
sweet and sexy. I wondered what she'd taste like? Mmmmm .......Would she have pubic hair, or would she wax or 
shave? Mmmmm ........</p><p>I could just barely hear the TV in the background, and something occurred to me. The sounds I could hear 
were not like a TV show. In fact it sounded like something completely different. I neede to check this 
out, so a quick dry with a towel, and back in to my gown, and quietly I crept back to the lounge room. 
Cindy could not see me coming up the hall, but I could see the top of her head from behind, and also what 
was on the TV.</p><p>""Oh no"" I thought ""she's watching the DVD I'd left in the machine – and it was X-rated""</p><p>Cindy still did not know I was there, so I crept closer, coming up from behind. She was looking intently 
at the screen, and the video was of two girls in cheerleader gear, going for it in the locker room. One 
girl was lying back moaning, while the other had her face buried, eating her out, obviously.</p><p>As I got closer, I could see that Cindy was not just sitting there. She had a hand in her lap, under her 
short skirt, and the other was kneading her right breast, inside her top. I could smell sex in the air, 
and she was obviously excited. </p><p>Time to be bold, or time to be discreet? I could creep back to the bathroom and make some noise to warn 
her I was finished, or I could join her. Bugger it, I thought. You never know if you never go ........</p><p>Without saying a word, I just walked in to Cindy's view, and sat beside her on the lounge. She looked a 
bit shocked, pulling her hands back in to full view quickly. I held my finger against her lips, 
indicating there were no words needed, then traced her lips, down over her cheek, to her neck, then 
lower. My finger drew a line down to her boobs, circling them, barely touching her top, before allowing 
my nail to scrape each bump, being her nipples, watching them harden under the cotton of her top.</p><p>The whole time Cindy kept looking at me, glancing occasionally at the TV to stay in touch with the action 
there. By now both girls were naked, and in a ""69"". Cindy's breathing changed when my finger traced 
lower. I found her belly button, then downwards on to her thigh, to her knee, then back up. Down the 
other side, then back up.</p><p>I knew my gown had opened a bit, so I was flashing a fair bit of boob, and this had caught Cindy's eye as 
well. I said to her quietly ""Just nod if you want me to go on""</p><p>She looked confused for a moment, then her head moved ever so slightly, giving me the OK to go further. 
Leaning in to kiss her for the first time was a moment in itself. I love kissing girls ......... they are just 
so different. Gentle, soft, sweet, oh my god ....... she was incredible, and her hungry mouth knew how to 
respond to my lips and probing tongue. This girl had kissed before.</p><p>I opened my gown more, revealing my upper body fully, and with one knee up on the lounge my spread legs 
would have been showing a bit of puss as well. Cindy looked me over, and I offered her my breasts. It 
only took a second and she was licking and sucking at me. So good ...... the tingles going straight to my 
clit, and my dribbling pussy. I pulled her top off over her head, and was pleased to see her modest pair. 
Just right, I thought. Perky, just about a mouthful.</p><p>More kisses, and I found the zip on the side of her skirt, and a moment later she was there in just her 
panties, a massive wet spot giving away her secrets. The DVD was finishing, so I stood, pulling Cindy to 
her feet, and I led her to my room, to my bed.</p><p>We stood and kissed some more, and she whispered to me ""I've never done this before, but I'm happy to be 
here now, with you""</p><p>""Oh babe"" I whispered back, ""I'm happy to have you here with me. You are such a sexy girl, and I want you 
so bad""</p><p>""Take me then Debby"" she answered, ""I'm all yours.""</p><p>I shrugged out of my gown to stand before her, completely naked, and I watched as she lowered her panties 
to the floor, revealing her smooth hairless mound. With only about two hours before Mum came home, we 
went for it straight away. Cindy landed on the bed with her bum, legs in the sky, an invitation if I'd 
ever seen one.
 
My mouth dived for the prize, delving in to her silky layers, opening her wide with my tongue, lapping at 
her juices hungrily. Lying back, Cindy played with her own boobs while I sucked and nibbled, 
concentrating on her labia and vaginal entrance, ignoring her clit for now, noting her get wetter and 
wetter the longer I kept going. She squirmed, trying to push her clit towards my lips, but I was quick to 
avoid that, sliding a finger in to her instead, finding no resistance whatsoever. A second one joined the 
first, and with both fingers deep I began to fuck her slowly, finally allowing my mouth to go where she 
wanted. </p><p>I found her hard little button, circling it with my tongue, teasing it till she was begging me. I knew 
she was ready, so I focussed on her clit, rolling it between my lips, sucking, flicking my tongue, 
putting all my energy in to her special spot. My fingers thrusting in to her vagina upped their pace too, 
and in a moment Cindy was cumming, with little cries, her hips moving involuntarily from side to side, 
her fingers pinching her nipples hard.</p><p>I love seeing this when all my attentions make a beautiful girl climax. It's the best!</p><p>Once Cindy recovered a bit she muttered ""Wow"" which was a compliment I suppose. ""That was intense"" she 
added ""and so much better than when I touch myself, and better still than when I've done stuff with a boy""</p><p>""I'm glad you liked it babe .............. its special with girls, I find. We work harder to please each other."" 
I told her.</p><p>""Can I please you now Debby?"" she asked me, and I just laid back with open arms to welcome her to do 
whatever she wanted. </p><p>Cindy started with kisses, before her hand began to explore my puss, and her mouth found my sensitive 
nipples. She traced the line of my slit, pushing deeper within, fingering my opening and finding me 
dripping wet, then gliding her fingers up and over my clit. It was like volts of electricity going 
through me, and I became even more excited when her mouth began a train of kisses lower, down over my 
belly.</p><p>My knees were spread wide, allowing full access, and when Cindy settled in to place I lifted my bent legs 
higher, opening myself even more. From clit to anus, she had a full pass to my privates, and I was at her 
mercy. Having bathed, I knew I was clean down there, so I just hoped she would get the idea.</p><p>Cindy did not disappoint. Her tongue lapped at my ass, and it was incredible to think a 1st-timer was 
even attempting a rim job on me. I asked her to finger my ass as she moved higher to lap at my pussy, and 
she easily slid a finger in to me, finding my warm insides. I encouraged her to keep up the licking and 
sucking, as my orgasm was building fast. My groans must have given her a clue, as her pace quickened, and 
in an instant I was cumming hard. </p><p>So good ........ so fine ......... looking down seeing this mop of blonde hair between my thighs ............ feeling the 
incredible things she was doing ........ dirty things with her fingers and mouth .......oh my!</p><p>""Hey girl"" I commented, ""that was fine work there"" laughing. ""Are you sure this was your first time?""
""Yes I promise, but you're a great teacher"" she replied.</p><p>We just cuddled for a while, enjoying the post-orgasm closeness. Cindy told me she'd always wanted to try 
sex with a girl, but had never had the right opportunity. She'd lost her virginity at 14 to a boy from 
school, who then dumped her, and she'd only been with 2 others since. Both were in it for themselves, so 
she'd never had a guy treat her right. She was thinking that it must be just like that, but I reassured 
her that there were guys out there who were generous lovers, who thought about their girlfriends 
pleasure – she just had to find the right one.</p><p>Cindy admitted that she found it hard to get excited with guys, and that over the past year or so she 
found herself looking more and more at girls, fantasising about them, and even masturbating to thoughts 
of girls she knew.</p><p>I reassured her that it was quite normal, that we all go through phases growing up, and that whichever 
path she chose it would be the right one. As long as she was happy in herself, that's what counted.
The clock was showing 6, and we both knew our time was up, so Cindy gathered her clothes, cleaned up a 
bit in the bathroom and was waiting in the lounge room when her Mum came to say she was home. I popped a 
dress on and looked quite decent to open the door. </p><p>Cindy's Mum must have been young when she had her, because the woman who rang the doorbell did not seem 
much older than me. Brief pleasantries, and off they went. Unfortunately I've had no further chance to 
see Cindy, but the time we had was nice.</p>"
994,Eve's Awakening,Debby Mitchell,1,"Eve visits her neighbour's for a swim with Sam, an older role model.","['ff', 'mast', 'first', 'oral', 'voy', 'cons']","<p>That was my signal. A big splash, followed by the lapping of water against the pool's sides. I knew 
Samantha was in her pool.</p><p>Quick as a flash, I wrapped my towel around myself and scooted around to the next door's side lane, 
walking to the backyard and over to the pool area. </p><p>""Hi Sam – mind if I cool off too?"" I asked, knowing she could never say no.</p><p>""OK kiddo"" she replied, bobbing in the deep end, ""c'mon in"".</p><p>Samantha (Sam actually) was 13, lived next door, and was my idol. Ever since her family moved in a year 
or so ago, I've wanted to be just like her. My name is Eve and I'm 10. It was school holidays and just 
like mine, her parents both worked full-time and had to leave her home alone. I at least had my older 
brother there (he was 15) but he was no fun, sitting in his room on his X-box all day.</p><p>Sam was a very attractive girl. With long sandy brown hair, green eyes, and a body that was showing the 
signs of approaching womanhood. Her breasts seemed to be bigger every time I saw her. Her hips and waist 
were showing definite curves, and I wanted to be her. </p><p>Being three years younger, my chest was flat, with puffy little bumps as nipples, my shape was straight – 
slim but boy-ish. My hormones had not yet kicked in. I was not happy at all that some others in my year 
at school were looking so much sexier than me.</p><p>Throwing my towel to one side, I jumped straight in and loved the way the water's lower temperature hit 
me all at once. My 2-piece costume was actually a bit small for me, so it clung to me in all the wrong 
places. Sam exited the water to sit in the sun, and from her deck chair she watched me climb out, and 
watched me even more closely as I walked over to flop in the chair next to hers. She continued to 
(almost) stare at me, then commented ""I think it's time for a new costume – that one's almost indecent 
young lady"".</p><p>I giggled a bit and joked with her, saying  ""Oh why do you think that – its covering me isn't it?""
""Maybe, but it's also hugging all your naughty bits, and you would not want to be at the beach or at a 
public pool like that"" she told me.</p><p>I felt like being a bit cheeky, so said ""Naughty bits ........ what do you mean?""</p><p>Sam replied with ""Well, being white, its nearly see-through when wet. Secondly, it's so tight its nearly 
cutting you in two down there"" looking down to my bikini bottoms.</p><p>""Oh, I see what you mean. Anyway, that shouldn't matter with just us two here should it?"" I added.</p><p>""I suppose not"" Sam said, ""but maybe ask your Mum to take you shopping soon.""</p><p>We continued to chat, and then Sam asked me to put some lotion on her back. I was happy to, and she lay 
face down on the inflatable air mattress at the pool's edge, and I kneeled on my towel to apply the 
cream. She had untied her bikini top and discarded it, so I'd caught a glimpse of her developing boobies 
as she positioned herself on the mattress. I don't know why or how, but deep down I felt a tingle – hard 
to explain really.</p><p>I drizzled some lotion on to Sam's back, an began to massage it in to her shoulders and lower back, doing 
the sides a bit as well, but avoiding her boobs (I did not want her to think I was trying to touch her or 
anything). She moaned as I rubbed, obviously enjoying the massage, and said ""That's so nice I could 
almost employ you to come and do this every day for me.""</p><p>""What's the pay like?"" I asked.</p><p>""Real crappy"" Sam laughed, ""admission to the pool area and maybe a cool drink now and again.""
I was happy to just be with her, loving my time with the older, wiser, cooler girl, so told her ""Mmmmm 
......... not bad ........ maybe I'll take the job then.""</p><p>""Who knows ......."" she added, ""you may have other skills too.""  With that we went silent, as I tried to 
think what she may have meant. My innocence was obvious to her when I didn't catch on to her hidden 
message. Looking back on it, why else would an attractive 13 year old girl be happy spending time with an 
immature 10 year old preteen?</p><p>I finished by doing the backs of Sam's legs, then she unexpectaedly rolled over. Covering her face with 
her sunhat, she lay there and said ""OK then, ready for the front.""</p><p>Sam could not see the expression on my face, with the hat covering her eyes, and I could not see much of 
her either, so I squirted a bit of lotion on to her tummy and began to spread it and rub it in gently. 
Shoulders, upper arms, sides, tummy ........ but I avoided her breasts totally.</p><p>""Aren't you forgetting something?"" Sam asked, grabbing my hand and placing it firmly on her left boob. ""I 
can't have burnt titties can I?"" she asked.</p><p>I mumbled a bit, and started to massage both her boobs, using a circular motion, and noting how hard her 
nipples got as I worked on her. More moans .........and Sam licked her lips as I also noticed her breathing 
change.</p><p>I moved on, a bit reluctantly, having sort of enjoyed feeling her boobs and hard nipples, and began to 
work on her legs and thighs. I could not help but notice a small damp spot at the front of her bikini 
bottoms, and I wondered if I'd dropped a dob of lotion there ............... then I realised! Sam was getting 
horny. I was such a dope! Her moans, her breathing, her wanting me to touch her, and now a damp spot 
................ how could I not have realised.</p><p>In my naive state, it had me stumped. Sam must have been thinking about some boy as I rubbed and massaged 
her, as I'd only ever felt ""funny"" when looking at or thinking about some hot guy. Not that I would have 
ever known what to do with one, but I had definitely felt the effects of mild horniness before.</p><p>I worked my way from her ankles, up her calves, to her thighs. She spread her legs a bit wider to allow 
me better access to the sides of her legs, and as I massaged the lotion in to her upper legs, my fingers 
stroked the sides and my palms and thumbs worked on the upper surfaces. The damp spot grew.</p><p>I was not sure what to do next, and did not want to break the spell, so I kept rubbing and stroking. 
Sam's nipples seemed to get even pointier and crinklier, and that damp spot got even bigger.
Finally she said quietly ""Oh my ........look what you've done to me""</p><p>Puzzled I asked ""What do you mean? Its not my fault.""</p><p>""I'm not blaming you babe, just saying ......... all your rubbing and massaging has got me all hot and 
bothered, and I'm going to have to do something soon.""</p><p>""Do you mean have a dip in the pool?"" I asked, not joking at all.</p><p>""No silly. I'm going to have to get off – I can't stand it. You know what I mean don't you?""</p><p>""Sure"" I said uncertainly, and it must have been obvious, because Sam then said ""Oh my ....... You don't know 
do you? Have you never touched yourself to feel good?""</p><p>""Not really"" I admitted.</p><p>""C'mon then Eve. You're about to learn something that will change your life.""</p><p>Sam stood, grabbed her bikini top &amp; towel, and told me to follow her inside. We went straight to her 
room, and she laid the towel on her bedspread, untied her bikini bottoms, allowing them to fall to the 
floor, and she hopped up on the bed. Sam suggested I sit at the end of the bed and just watch and learn, 
and she proceeded to lay back, eyes closed, and her hands began to roam.</p><p>She stroked her boobs, cupping them and squeezing her nipples. I could not help but stare at her pussy. 
I'd never seen one up close like this before, and especially when she brought a hand down there to touch 
herself. I was entranced, seeing her spread her labia and tickle a finger at the opening of her vagina, 
bringing the moisture up and spreading it over her clit.
 
As she worked on her pussy, I noticed that tingle again, deep down in my own little puss. I continued to 
watch, as Sam's seemed to get more restless, her legs moving about, her hips thrusting up, pushing 
against her own fingers. Faster breathing and louder as well, with little moans and grunts. I could not 
believe what I was seeing, and as she orgasmed in front of me it was amazing. Her pussy was drenched in 
fluids, her explosive enjoyment obvious to me.
   
I sat, feeling a bit weird with what I'd seen, and after a few moments of recovery, Sam said ""Oh wow, 
that was a big one"" with an enormous smile on her face.</p><p>""I've never .........sort of .......done that ........"" I started to say.  ""What does it fee like?""</p><p>""It's like the best feeling ever"" Sam told me. ""It starts then it builds and builds and builds. It's hard 
to describe, so you'll just have to experience it yourself.""</p><p>""Do you think I could?"" I asked, still showing my innocence.</p><p>""Of course silly ........... everyone can."" Sam laughed as she answered, but laughing in a good way.</p><p>Sam swapped places with me, and straight away I realised how wet her towel was, and it was a strange but 
nice scent in the room. Sexy, sort of. She told me to relax, to close my eyes, and just do whatever felt 
nice.  I stroked my nipples, getting them to stand out like 2 little bumps on my chest. Tingles.</p><p>I cupped my whole pussy, feeling it swell a bit, and curled a finger to explore between the silky folds 
of soft skin. I found the entrance to my own vagina, and it was just a bit damp there. I stroked slowly, 
and the dampness increased. My finger moved higher, over my urethra, and I explored the way my inner lips 
were shaped, and how they met up with the bottom of my clit. I rubbed between my inner and outer lips, 
getting everywhere wet and slippery, and when I touched my clit, circling it over and over, I realised 
that it was the centre of everything.</p><p>Sam watched me, coaching a bit, making suggestions. I was surprised to feel her move on the bed a bit, 
and next thing I knew she was licking and sucking my nipples. Hey ....... that was nice. I gave her an 
appreciative ""mmmm"", and did not have time to wonder what lines we were crossing. Sam was actually 
stimulating my senses, and no-one had ever touched me before, in any way. It was good though.</p><p>My pussy began to leak more, and there were little waves beginning to swell over me. Nice waves, waves of 
pleasure, building slowly. If I was surprised by Sam's first move, I was even more by her second. She 
slid down the bed and lowered her face to where my hand was so busy. Gently, she repositioned my hand to 
my chest, and her tongue took over. Lapping at me, she licked every piece of skin down there, and then 
concentrated on my clit, licking and suckling, knowing what it would do to me.</p><p>The sensations seemed like they could not get better, then they would lift another level. I was starting 
to grip the bedspread and tense myself, wanting to explode but unable. The waves built higher.
""Oh my"" I thought ..........""How could I have imagined this before?""</p><p>Finally my orgasm hit me, and it was an incredible experience. For my first, it was huge, and it seemed 
like my whole body was some giant nerve ending. Sam continued to lap at my puss, and I held her head 
tightly to my loins, not wanting the effect to stop.</p><p>An instant later, I had to push her away, gently. My clit was so sensitive I could not stand it being 
touched any more. I lay there, basking in the afterglow, watching Sam watch me recovering. She looked 
happy, and I felt happy. After sharing such intimate moments unexpectedly, it was unbelievable that I was 
so calm and  content, lying there fully naked and spread on my neighbour's bed. </p><p>""Life changing?"" Sam asked. All I could do was nod and smile. ""I wanted your first to be good, and that's 
why I helped out a bit. Hope you didn't mind?""</p><p>""Not at all"" I replied, ""I'm so happy you shared that with me. What have I been missing out on till now?"" 
I joked. As I said that Sam slid up to lie beside me, placing a hand on my tummy and the other propping  
her head to look down on me a bit. I was not at all surprised when she leant in slowly, our lips meeting 
in a soft kiss. My tongue git curious, and I pushed it in to her mouth slightly, tasting my own self on 
her, liking the flavour.</p><p>We kissed some more, and Sam lifted one leg over mine to bring her pussy hard up against my thigh, so I 
could feel her wetness. ""I'm horny still"" she admitted, and I looked at her with a grin and said ""Well 
maybe it's my turn to help you out?""</p>"
995,Eve's Lessons,Debby Mitchell,1,Eve continues on her journey of discovery with 13 year old Sam,"['ff', 'oral', 'mast', 'anal', 'cons']","<p>My head spun when Sam nodded. What was I doing? Offering to lick this girl's pussy? Did this make me a 
lesbian? I'd never done anything with anyone before, and it was only in the past half-hour that I'd had 
my first ever orgasm.</p><p>I took one more look at Sam, my sexy bed-mate Sam. I just had to follow through, after all, she had 
helped me cum, so now it was pay-back time.</p><p>Sam flopped over on to her back, and she looked so hot. Whoa ....... What was I thinking (HOT?). Maybe I was 
a lesbian? Oh well, I did not want to pass up this afternoon of firsts, with more to come, so then and 
there decided to stop thinking, and just experience.</p><p>I kissed her first, with lots of tongue and lots of spit and she tasted so nice. My next target was her 
magnificent (or so I thought) breasts. They were probably only B-cups, and lying on her back there was 
even less, but I had to kiss and lick those perfect mounds. I took her nipples, one at a time, and made 
them stiff. I played with them, nibbling and teasing, blowing air softly, and using my teeth gently. She 
loved it, I could tell.</p><p>Next, moving lower, I kissed her all the way down to the tops of her legs. By now she wanted me badly. 
Sam was stretched wide open and glistening she had so much dribble running out of her puss.  She smelt 
divine!  I knew I liked the taste of me on her mouth, so I expected I'd like her too, so no hesitation, 
and I dived in mouth first. </p><p>Wow – how was this. Tongueing my 13 year old neighbour's pussy, lying on her bed in the middle of the 
afternoon, enjoying my first sexual experiences ever ........................... It's hard to describe the feeling of my 
lips and tongue, working their way through her silky folds, exploring every crevasse, every crease. All 
In knew was I wanted to make it great for her.</p><p>""My ass"" she said quietly ............. ""Can you finger may ass please?""</p><p>I did not want to say no, but it was not the first thing I would have chosen to do, but I licked my index 
finger, getting it nice &amp; wet, then placed it at her rear entrance. I pushed and wiggled, working about ½ 
in in one go, and Sam had a rapid intake of breath. ""Its OK"" she reassured me, ""Go slow and go all the 
way.""</p><p>I did as told, pushing and revolving my finger as I pushed, feeling her ass open up, welcoming the 
invader, till I was in up to my knuckles. </p><p>""Now fuck me slowly please"" Sam commanded, and I did just that. I fucked her ass with my finger as I 
sucked on her puss, then concentrated on her clitty as I felt her getting closer and closer to cumming. 
My goodness, I was learning so much. From a complete sexual novice, I was actually able to take a bit of 
control in this situation, and use my initiative to make it better for my lover girl.</p><p>Sam orgasmed, and as she did she actually squirted a good bit of juice in to my mouth. Oh my ..... that was 
so sexy ...... to experience that knowing I'd caused it!</p><p>I allowed her to expel my finger from her ass by her pushing a bit (I laughed a bit at my own thought 
that she was pooing my finger out), and I crawled up along-side her, and just held her, lying quietly.
We talked, and I discovered that Sam had only been with one other girl, and that was her 15 year old cousin a 
few months earlier. She had been masturbating since the age of 10, having heard about it from some older 
girls in school, and after hours of experimentation finally had her first orgasm, all alone in bed one 
night.</p><p>I felt lucky, I told her, to be able to share my first one with her. Sam kissed me then, and we swapped 
spit, lazily, for a few minutes before the chatter continued.</p><p>Sam told me she was a virgin, and she didn't know if she liked boys at all. She knew she liked girls, but 
could not rule boys out yet, not having had the chance to try one. I admitted that I had idolised her for 
some time, and secretly wanted to be just like her. Sam told me that was not too weird, as a lot of girls 
at my age looked to older ones who were developing in to women, and wanting to be like them. It was 
apparently a bit of an envy thing.</p><p>I was reassured to hear that Sam thought I was fine, just the way I was, and in fact she thought I had 
the prettiest pussy she had ever seen, in person or in pictures. I hugged her when she said that, and it 
made me feel special. </p><p>There were about three more weeks of school holidays ahead, and we started to plan and plot as to how we 
could get the most out of our free unsupervised daytimes. ""Do you have Skype to video chat?"" Sam asked. I 
didn't, so she opened her laptop to show me hers, and she wrote down some instructions as to how to 
download the programme, and how to connect to her address. ""Even when we are in our own rooms, we can 
catch up and have some fun, maybe?"" she suggested. </p><p>""Sounds neat."" </p><p>Sam looked at the clock, and told me her Mum was due home in about an hour. ""What would you like to do?"" 
she asked.</p><p>""I'd like to do you on more time."" I told her, giggling.</p><p>""OK then, like this ................"" And Sam proceeded to have me lie on my back on her bed, and raise my hips and 
legs, curling myself over. My pussy was open and obvious, and she knelt close to me, with her pussy 
closer, leaning over till our most intimate places were touching. She started to rock, slowly, allowing 
her labia to rub up and down along my slit, contacting my clit, and our juices mingling as we both became 
more excited.</p><p>I rocked my hips to, in time with Sam, and we built a decent rhythm up, the friction giving each other a 
unique thrill, and the ability to look straight in to each other's eyes a bonus.</p><p>We became more frantic, and shortly after, we were cumming together, rubbing our pussies together, 
grinding away, loving the feeling of all that slippery flesh.</p><p>We collapsed, and just cuddled, enjoying the moment. After a while we were jolted in to action by the 
sounds of the garage door opening. Dressing quickly, we ran, taking our messy towel to drop in the 
laundry, and just made it back to the pool area when we heard the garage door slam closed. </p><p>A jump in the pool, and we were able to wash off all the girl-juices that we had worn and shared, and by 
the time Sam's Mum poked hear head out the back door, we were splashing and joking about just like to two 
kids we were. A knowing look, and we knew there was lots more fun to be had in the near future.</p>"
996,Eve's Joy,Debby Mitchell,1,"Eve discovers the joy of a webcam, and has an unusual experience in a surf shop's changing room..............","['ff', 'mast', 'vouyer', 'tease']","<p>It was almost a week before Sam and I managed to get together again, as her Mum had a few days off work 
ill, then she had promised to visit her grandmother. We were both itching for some special company by the 
time we found ourselves home alone and in her room.</p><p>That day flew, and we had great fun running around totally naked all day. I loved looking at 13-year-old Sam, 
with her modest sized breasts, slim waist, rounded hips and beautiful pussy. She seemed to enjoy looking 
at me too, although shaped very differently, she kept telling me how hot I was for 10.</p><p>We kissed, we cuddled, we used our hands, mouths and tongues on each other to bring pleasure. When she 
just held me I felt the best though. The day was over before we knew it, and neither of us wanted it to 
end, so Sam had me promise to go home and connect up to Skype, so we could chat to each other from our 
rooms.</p><p>I struggled a bit to get it all working properly, so in desperation asked my older brother Ben to help. 
He was full of questions about why I needed it and who would I be chatting to? When I told him that Sam 
and I would be using it for girl-talk, he looked a bit awkward -- I think he had a bit of a secret crush 
on her. Little did he realise .......</p><p>He watched me send Sam an invite, and made sure we were connected when she replied and accepted me as a 
contact. The screen came alive with her image, and seeing her there in just a bikini top I panicked a 
bit, and blurted out straight away ""OK thanks Ben for helping. We'll be fine now."" I ushered him out, 
before he realised, and disaster was averted. It would have been earth-shattering if Sam had have said 
something about us or what we had been up to, or worse still, what we may get up to next.</p><p>Sam was amused by our close call, and we laughed about the ""what if's"" of getting caught out in that way. 
I put my headphones on to kill the speakers, and we started to talk, reviewing our day together, and 
planning for tomorrow. Being Friday it was our last day to get up to mischief, with the weekend to 
follow, and parents home.</p><p>As we chatted, I noticed Sam playing with her boobs, cradling them, flicking her nipples through the 
lycra. ""Take your top off for me babe"" I instructed her, and I watched as she followed my request. ""Now 
you can play better."" I added, and her roaming hands resumed. She looked so sexy right then, staring in 
to the camera, at me, doing what she was doing.</p><p>""Hey Eve"" Sam said, ""Why not join me?""</p><p>I was only wearing my satin wrap, so I allowed it to slip off my shoulders, baring me to the waist. I 
joined in, stimulating my nipples, enjoying the feelings it brought to my lower half. We watched each 
other, as we played with ourselves, till Sam reached out and lowered the view of the camera, and I saw as 
she slipped her bikini bottoms off and spread her legs wide, drawing her feet up on to the edge of the 
chair.</p><p>I could see her in detail, and see how wet she was as well. I copied her position, and adjusted my cam as 
well, and over the next 10-15 we stroked ourselves to a climax, watching each other's self-manipulations.
Finished and content, we returned to conversation, and Sam asked if it would be OK if her cousin Claire 
joined us sometime. She was planning to spend some time with Sam before school returned. ""Maybe I could 
ask her over one day next week?"" she suggested.</p><p>""Yeah, OK"" I told her ""I'd have to meet her and be OK with it all before I agreed to do anything with 
her"" I said honestly. I knew the two of them had been together, but I was unsure of how I might fit in. 
Sam was alright with that, and we signed out, promising to chat again the next night.</p><p>I headed out to spend a bit of time with Mum &amp; Dad, and discuss our weekend plans. Mum wanted to take me 
shopping, so I suggested maybe a new swimsuit and she gave me the usual ""We'll see"". Dad was going to 
golf early, but would be back by noon, so we agreed to all go to the beach together after that. My 
brother never took any interest in what we were doing, and we'd just about given up trying to include 
him, but once the beach was mentioned his ears pricked up and he was all keen to come.</p><p>After dinner I sat with everyone, watching an old movie on TV, and by 9 I was yawning, so headed off to 
bed. A quick wee, and teeth brushed, then to my room to undress &amp; slip the oversized t-shirt on that I 
sleep in. I lay there quietly, replaying the events of the past week or so, and marvelling at how things 
change so quickly. From just wanting to be like sweet sexy Sam, we became lovers, all in one day. My 
first orgasm ..... and my first intimate taste of a girl ...... and now here we were using webcams to skype 
each other and get off.</p><p>I drifted off to sleep, secretly smiling, very content to be growing up in my own eyes.</p><p>Saturday morning brought an early start, as Mum wanted to be at the shops when they opened, so we could 
get done and be home in time to meet Dad and Ben and head to the beach.</p><p>First stop was Bras and Things for Mum to buy some new undies. While she looked around for what she 
wanted, I strolled about looking at all the lacy, silky, sexy outfits, and actually found myself getting 
turned on. Luckily Mum was not that long, and we got out of there before I got too carried away, with my 
mind drifting to seeing Sam in a certain one, or myself in a year or two in another one.</p><p>Next stop was Rip Curl, and looking at swim suits. Mum wanted me to get a one-piece, but I was determined 
to get a bikini, and eventually I won. She left me to make a selection, saying she'd be back in about 15 
minutes. I took three different ones in to the change room to try, and a teenaged sales girl was hovering 
about outside, offering help to anyone that needed it, so I asked for her opinion when I'd fitted the 
yellow one on.
 
I don't know if it was my imagination, but the way she looked me over was weird. She was a pretty girl, 
about 16-or-so, dressed in a pair of cutoff shorts and a tight short t-shirt that showed her mid-driff. 
Her belly button was pierced, with a gold hoop hanging from the smaller fitting. She stepped right in to 
the cubicle with me, and closed the curtain, and asked me to turn around for her.</p><p>There was not much room, and when she started to pull at the suit to make believe she was adjusting it, I 
knew what she was up to. She was perving on me .............</p><p>""Try the red one next"" she said, going no-where. I waited, and she held it out to me, so obviously she 
planned to stay and wait while I took one off and tried the other on. I untied the strings at my neck and 
back, removing the top, and shimmied the bottoms down my legs. The girl just stood watching, waiting, her 
eyes never leaving me. My arousal was evident, with nipples hardening and my puss beginning to moisten.
 
The scent of love was in the air, and as I went to step in to the red bikini bottoms, she kneeled, 
saying ""Here, let me help."" As she held them for me to put one foot then the other in, pulling them up to 
my hips, adjusting the way they moulded to my slim form.</p><p>She was so close, I could feel her breath on my tummy, as she reached behind me with both hands, holding 
my ass cheeks gently, and pretending to smooth out the lycra, but in reality stroking my butt. She stood, 
and slipped the brief top over my head, bringing the strings around behind me to tie at my back. Once 
done she reached around me again, this time from behind, to almost cover the triangles of fabric with her 
hands.  My hard nipples poked her palms, and she just stood there, listening to my breathing quicken.
""What about the 3rd one?"" I asked her.</p><p>""This one really suits you -- stick with the red one."" She told me.</p><p>""OK -- I'll take it."" I added, trying to control myself.</p><p>Turning to face her, I reached for her and pulled her mouth to mine, kissing her softly. She moaned, and 
just as we were about to go further we heard a loud voice calling ""Amber ....... Are you in there?"" (aah -- 
that was her name).</p><p>""Yes Anne -- I'm just helping with a fitting -- I'll only be a sec""  Amber called back, kissing me once 
more, and in a blink she was gone. I was left alone, horny as, and wondering what had really just 
happened. Had I become a target for young lesbians? What had changed? That would never have happened a 
few weeks ago ............. Or maybe I would not have been sending signals out then.</p><p>I re-dressed in my own clothes, taking the bikini to the counter, and Mum walked back in at that moment, 
luckily, to pay. Amber served us, and struggled to make eye contact, till just as we went to go, and I 
caught her eye for an instant, smiling at her. She returned the smile with a wink, and we were gone.</p><p>There were three other stops for various items, and we were home by 11am. Mum cut some sandwiches and I 
cut some fruit, and along with Ben we had an early lunch. Dad arrived not long after, and joined us, and 
by 12 we were all in the wagon headed for the sand and surf of Coogee -- a happy family of 4 on a rare 
family outing.</p>"
997,Kim's Wish List - Intro & Part 1,Debby Mitchell,1,"Part 1 of a work in progress, describing the sexual journey of a pre-teen girl.","['gg', 'first', 'oral', 'cons']","<p>Kim had endured a rough upbringing, with an alcoholic abusive father, and a mother who had not really ever made her feel loved or welcome. Kim was a mistake, born 9 years after her older twin sister Tina &amp; brother Edward, and Kim was constantly reminded of it.</p><p>Things took a turn for the worse when she was only 7, and her mother was killed in a car accident, one in which her father was driving home drunk from a wedding celebration. Dad was imprisoned, with his poor record of DUI and driving whilst disqualified, and Kim along with her siblings were taken in by her aunt, who only really did so because of the allowance paid by the insurance company towards the kids expenses.</p><p>Not a lot of the money went on Kim, Tina &amp; Edward, so as soon as Tina turned 18, she moved out and offered Kim a room in her modest 2-bedroom unit in Balmain. Edward went to live with some mates in a share house in Newtown and the 2 girls were out on their own. Tina worked as a teller at a local bank, and at 9, Kim was meant to be going to school. It was hard for Tina to keep a close eye on Kim, working fulltime, so Kim had lots of opportunity to play up as much as she wanted to.</p><p>Now, some insight in to Kim's world. Whether it was her father who was a bit too ""cuddly"" after a few drinks from the moment Kim turned 5, or whether it was the stream of men her mother brought home when her dad was out on the town, Kim's attitude to sex was a bit unusual. Unusual that is for a 9 year-old. The girls at school were so innocent, Kim thought, as they never talked about sex, about anything like that at all. Kim however, was very aware of her own body, on the special feelings she could give herself lying quietly in bed at night, and all about her body parts and what they were for.</p><p>Kim was determined to never miss an opportunity to learn about all the fun stuff, so she wrote herself a ""bucket list"" of things she wanted to do before she was 12. Being home alone and having computer access each afternoon, she was very well educated about all sorts of normal and not so normal sexual practises, and she had narrowed her list down to just a handful of wishes.</p><p>Aside from some slobberly kisses from her Dad, Kim had never involved anyone else in any way in her awakening, but that was about to change.</p><p class=""h2"">1. Seduce a school friend</p><p>First on the list was to get her best friend from school in to her bed for some mutual exploration and fun. Kim devised her plan, and after getting Tina to agree to a guest for a sleep over, Kim started working on Suzy. It was finally organised and Suzy's parents dropped her off after lunch on Saturday. When she arrived, Suzy was wearing a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. Nothing special, but Kim thought her little friend looked pretty hot. Kim had dressed for the occasion in a short skirt, her best lacy undies, and a tank top.</p><p>Neither girl had boobs yet, but both showed little bumps from their puffy nipples. Both were blonde and both were slim. Kim wasted no time in taking Suzy to her room, and pointed out where she should leave her backpack with her overnight gear. Suzy noted there was just the one king-single bed in the room, but thought nothing of it as she had shared a bed with cousins when visiting away in the past.</p><p>They decided to watch some TV, and spent a few hours chatting and ½ watching whatever was on Nickelodeon. Tina arrived home at about 5 from netball, and told the girls she was going out with her boyfriend, and not to expect her back till the morning. Kim giggled, knowing what was most likely planned, and Suzy didn't really catch on. Tina left them $30 to order pizza and drinks, and by 6 she was gone again. Hungry, the girls order a pizza, garlic bread and a big coke and about 40 minutes later the doorbell rang. Both girls answered the door, and standing in the hall was a young good looking delivery guy, who gave them a big smile as he accepted a tip. Feeling naughty, Kim took Tina's bottle of bourbon from the pantry and poured a little in to 2 glasses before topping them off with coke. Suzy looked a bit shocked, but quickly raised her glass to try the drink. A grin told Kim it was good, so the girls got stuck in to their dinner quietly munching and sipping, polishing off a 2nd glass before the food was finished.</p><p>Suzy admitted to feeling a bit funny, but in a good way, and Kim told her that was expected, pouring a 3rd glass for each to drink while cleaning up the dinner remnants. All done, Kim took Suzy's hand and told her friend she had a surprise for her. On the way to her room, Kim took a detour in to her sister's bedroom, and in the bottom drawer of the bedside she found what she was looking for. A magazine! She did not show the cover to Suzy straight away, rolling the magazine in her hand, and the girls headed for Kim's room.</p><p>Kim suggested they get ready for bed, then they could just crash out later on when they were tired. Suzy thought that was a good idea and rummaged in her backpack for her sleepwear. She asked where she should change, and was that Kim was already peeling off her tank top and skirt, so she started to strip as well. Both girls were checking each other out, without making it obvious, and the bourbon had lowered both their inhibitions, so flashing a bit of skin did not seem to matter too much.</p><p>With just her panties on, Kim found a bed-time t-shirt to pop on, and saw that Suzy was also slipping a nightie on over her little briefs. Adjusting the pillows so they could both sit up in bed, Kim patted the spot beside her and waved the magazine to Suzy, and with a single leap her friend was snuggled close beside her. Kim could feel the warmth of her body, with legs, hips and shoulders touching, as she revealed the cover of the magazine. ""Schoolgirl Fun"" yelled at them in bold pink writing, and the cover showed a pic of a typical school-girl in short skirt, tight blouse, pigtails and braces.</p><p>Comfy and a bit excited, the girls began to explore the first few pages. That first story was all about the cover girl, getting ready for bed, and then masturbating. Kim was feeling horny with her little friend so close beside her, and Suzy was definitely feeling something too, the way she was squirming slightly and breathing more rapidly. Kim asked ""Have you ever played with yourself?"" and Suzy looked a bit rocked as she tried to say ""no"". Kim didn't believe her, and said so with a chuckle.</p><p>The second story showed another cute schoolgirl sneaking in to the boy's locker room, and catching a guy coming out of the shower, naked. The girls ogled at his soft but long penis, hanging there. The couple embraced, kissing, and his excitement became obvious the way his penis thickened and started to stand up all on its own. She began to blow him, then he swapped places and was licking at her pussy. She was shaved and it looked so pretty, Kim thought, all pink and smooth, and with a lovely tongue waggling about. A glance at Suzy showed her gobsmacked, mouth open, eyes wide, taking everything in.</p><p>The story ended with the pair fucking and the guy coming all over her tummy to big smiles all round. The third and final story was different again. It began with two girls playing tennis, then riding their bikes home, and showering together. Mutual back scrubbing led to hugs and more tender touches. Kisses next, then a scurry to the bedroom to fall in to bed, legs wrapped together, lips locked, hands caressing. There were lots of glistening pussy shots, erect nipples, and intimate touching, then pics of the two in a ""69"" with tongues deep in pussies. The last shot was of the two in a tender embrace, obviously satisfied with knowing little smiles, and what really affected Suzy was that the two were barely older than she and Kim – maybe 12 or 13 by the looks of them.</p><p>All was quiet, as Kim waited to get a reaction from Suzy, and soon enough Suzy asked ""Kim ....... have you any other magazines?"" As that was the only one that Kim knew of, she said no, and instead suggested that the girls play truth or dare. The game began, and with Suzy selecting ""truth"" Kim asked her ""Have you (really and truly this time) ever touched yourself?"" Suzy was surprisingly bold in admitting she had, but was not too sure what all the fuss was about as although it had felt OK, there were no fireworks.</p><p>Kim also said ""truth"" and Suzy asked ""Have you ever done anything sexy with anyone else?"" Kim admitted no, never, but added that things may change tonight. Suzy's eyes opened a little wider, and she smiled as she selected ""dare"". Kim thought for a moment, then issued the dare, being to kiss her. Suzy leant in, eyes closed, mouth closed, and Kim took her chance and hugged her friend tight and pushed her tongue gently between Suzy's lips. It was like little rockets going off, the feelings the kiss stirred in Suzy. She had never felt anything quite like it before, and she was responding with her own tongue before she realised what was happening. There was also a strange ""tingle"" deep in her belly, and she could not help but moan as the kiss continued and became even more heated. Kim was feeling a bit light-headed as well, with the kiss causing her own body to react, but at least she knew why her puss was getting damp, and her nipples so sensitive. Kim took charge, sliding Suzy lower on the bed to a lying position, and noting that the nightie had ridden right up, exposing a sexy pair of thighs and a sweet little puss caught in a cotton trap. Taking a nipple gently, Kim reached up under the nightie and began to massage Suzy's chest as she kissed her way down to her friend's neck. Suzy's little rockets got bigger, and her tingles became little electric jolts. She was unsure what was happening, but she loved it!</p><p>Kim pulled her t-shirt off and placed Suzy's hand on her own chest, encouraging her friend to touch her and stimulate her nipples as well. Suzy loved what Kim was doing to her neck, with lots of tender kisses and little nibbles. Her head was spinning, with it all being a bit too much to take in. She'd never felt like this before, but was not stopping for anything. She pulled her nightie off and tossed it on the floor, then laid back with open arms and asked Kim to please continue. Not needing another invitation, Kim's mouth headed straight for Suzy's little boobs, taking each nipple in her mouth, one at a time, biting and suckling, enjoying the feeling of her rock-hard little buds responding. As this was happening, Kim allowed a hand to glide down towards those cute little briefs, and she cupped Suzy's tight little puss in her fingers, feeling the heat emanating, knowing what was next.</p><p>Suzy's legs opened, inviting further explorations, and Kim slipped her fingers under the waistband, and pushed lower till she was gliding one finger along the crack of a very virginal pussy. A light touch, and soon there was moisture to work with, and Kim knew what to do from there. Suzy's breath quickened as she experienced all the new feelings associated with what was happening to her. Kim curled a finger to push gently inside, then brought up a heap of wetness to glide over Suzy's clit. The panties soon followed the nightie, hitting the bedroom floor. More moans, and quicker breathing, legs beginning to thrash about, and Kim continued with her hand performing magic down below, and her mouth sucking on those tight little nipples.</p><p>Suzy began to climax, and was unsure what was really happening. There was a feeling like she needed to pee, there was pressure deep down, and there was delight and a floaty feeling, all together at once. Kim loved seeing her friend enjoying her first orgasm, and loved the idea that it was because of what she was doing, making her friend feel so good. Suzy's puss got wetter and wetter, and her legs stiffened, and with a little cry she was over the edge and racing down the other side. Kim allowed her to calm, before rejoining her at head-level for a quiet cuddle, bringing her fingers up to her mouth to taste her friend's juices, she offered some to Suzy as well, who sexily licked and sucked a finger while looking at Kim with a knowing smile.</p><p>Suzy asked Kim if she was a bit overdressed, given she still had her panties on, so in a flash there were two naked 9 year olds sharing the bed. Suzy was getting bolder, and began to caress Kim all over, paying some special attention to her special place. Kim welcomed her touch, spreading her legs wide allowing full access, then Suzy totally surprised Kim by lowering her face, and beginning to lap at her pussy with gusto. Now it was Kim's turn to be blown away. Touching herself was good, being felt up by someone else was great, but this was amazing. Within minutes she was exploding with the strongest climax she had ever experienced in her tender years, and after she had calmed a bit she dragged Suzy up to lick her face clean from her juices and kiss her darling with thanks.</p><p>Over the next few hours the girls enjoyed some special time, with lots of kisses, cuddles, licks, nibbles and giggles, and at one point Kim complained to Suzy that her tongue felt like it had been dislocated with all the licking she'd been doing. ""That's OK"" Suzy told her ""I'll kiss it better"" and she did, with the softest and sweetest kisses imaginable. By 1am they were tired but very happy, and they drifted off to sleep, secure in each other's arms.</p><p>The doorbell woke them after 9am, and in a panic Suzy threw her nightie on and headed to the foyer, telling Kim it would be her Mum there to collect her. Kim popped her t-shirt on and followed, arriving in time to hear Suzy's Mum saying that her grandmother was not well and the whole family were going to drive to Gosford to visit. Suzy quickly grabbed her gear and backpack, hugged Kim goodbye, and followed her Mum out to the car. Kim was a bit sad that the two could not spend longer together, and she had been looking forward to some more fun, but that's the way it went sometimes. Walking back in to her room, she was hit by the strong smell of pussy, which made her smile, as she snuggled back down in to bed to relive some of the night before in her mind, one hand between her legs, and the other curled up under her pillow.</p>"
998,"Kim's Wish List, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,Kim's plans evolve and she gets bolder in her quest.,"['gF', 'cons', 'oral', 'ped']","<p class=""h2"">2. Seduce a Teacher</p><p>With her first wish fulfilled, Kim moved her attentions to the second one on her list. She already knew who it would involve. At school there was a casual relief teacher, not long out of university, who was only about 22 years old. She had been earmarked by a number of the girls already as ""gay"", mainly because of the way she hung around after PDHPE when the girls were changing or showering. Kim decided to test the theory.</p><p>A few days later, during sports, Kim was actively jumping around playing netball, and Miss Stuart was supervising the game, trying to referee and coach at the same time. With the game nearly over, Kim made a real show of falling, clutching at her ankle, and crying out in pain. Miss Stuart came rushing over, and with some help from a few other girls they steered Kim to a nearby bench. The game continued with Miss Stuart appointing an older girl to take charge, while she attended to Kim's injury. ""Here, put your foot up here on the bench and let me see"" she instructed Kim. Kim complied, swinging her leg up and cocking her knee in doing so, gave Miss Stuart a clear look at her panty-clad puss. ""Oh dear"" Miss Stuart said, not taking her eyes from the schoolgirl's panties ""You seem to have sprained your ankle. Let's get you to the clinic where we have some strapping and ice."" Kim watched the teacher's eyes, and her expression as she spoke. It was apparent she was thinking about one thing and saying another.</p><p>The netball game finished and the girls went off to change back in to school uniforms, and Miss Stuart and another teacher helped Kim to the school clinic. Once alone, Miss Stuart started to take Kim's runner off, and her sock, and Kim made out she was in pain. Having her first-aid certificate though, Miss Stuart started to suspect something was wrong. There was no swelling, no discolouration and no other sign of an injury. ""Are you sure it's hurting?"" she asked Kim. ""Not as bad as before, but it's still sore"" the girl replied.</p><p>Miss Stuart's eyes, meanwhile, had returned to Kim's spread legs and what lay in-between. Kim had started to get a bit turned on, and a small damp spot had appeared in the crutch of her panties. Miss Stuart noticed, and said ""You must have had a little accident when you fell, dear. Would you like to swap your panties for clean dry ones? We always keep some here for emergencies.""</p><p>""That might be a good idea thanks"" Kim responded ""as I don't want to smell like I've peed myself."" While Miss Stuart turned away to find some clean underwear, Kim began to peel her panties off slowly, as she wanted the teacher to catch her half-way. Miss Stuart turned, and gasped a bit as she noticed what was happening. ""Are you OK Kim? Can I help?"" Well ...... there it was, thought Kim. That moment where she became convinced that Miss Stuart wanted to touch her, and probably more. Kim had won the battle now just needed to enjoy the spoils.</p><p>""OK Miss ....... If you could help that would be great."" The teacher spared no time in reaching out with both hands to slide her fingers in to the elastic waistband and glide the panties down the girls legs, before sitting mesmerised, staring at the girls naked smooth pussy. It was like she was in a trance, as Kim watched her bring the soiled panties to her nose and breathe in slowly, apparently savouring the scent.</p><p>""If you want to taste me you'd better hurry Miss"" Kim said as she spread her knees wider and used her own fingers to pull back her labia to reveal her special little oyster. The teacher locked the door, and wasted no time in pushing her face in between the schoolgirl's willing thighs. Kim was in heaven as her teacher's tongue danced on her clit, sending strong sensations through her lower body. Her nipples tingled, her tummy did flip-flops, and her orgasm approached. My goodness, she thought ........ this woman knows how to eat pussy!</p><p>As she came, Kim actually peed a bit, and Miss Stuart greedily lapped it up, sending her in to a higher spiral. ""Wow – that was great"" Kim told her older lover, before asking ""Can I try that with you as well?"" No words were spoken, as Miss Stuart removed her skirt, to reveal her bare and waxed pussy to the schoolgirl. She sat up on the examination table, spread her legs wide, and used her finger to say ""come here"". Kim couldn't wait to taste her first grown-up pussy, and dived in head first, lapping and nibbling till she heard the teacher moaning, and noticed the woman's pussy dribbling like a tap. The taste was stronger than her own, or Suzy's, but really good she decided. The fun part was knowing how much pleasure she was giving the teacher, and going by her moans and groans, she was not far away from an orgasm. Kim waggled her tongue deep in the woman's vagina, while rubbing her clit with short quick little movements, keeping it really well lubricated as she stroked.</p><p>Within minutes, the teacher had clamped her thighs around Kim's head, locking her in place, and began to grind her torso in to the young girl's face. Kim was getting messier and messier from all the lubrication running from Miss Stuart's loins. She didn't care though, enjoying her first real time with a woman, rather than with just a girl. The older woman began to cum, her breathing getting faster, her thrusts more urgent, and Kim could taste the difference between the initial juices, and what was oozing out of her teacher's pussy now, and it was yummy she decided.</p><p>Orgasm over, the teacher in Miss Stuart started to regain some authority, instructing Kim to clean herself up, while she herself straightened her clothes and slipped her skirt back on. They shared a towel to dry their faces and legs, and before heading back out in to the school hall Miss Stuart held Kim's hands, looked her straight in the eyes and said ""That was one of the nicest things I've done since arriving at this school. Thanks Kim, and I hope we can share some special times again soon.""</p><p>""Wow, sure thing...."" Kim replied, a bit taken aback that her teacher had said what she did. ""I'd love to anytime.""</p>"
999,"Kim's Wish List, Part 3",Debby Mitchell,3,"The 3rd instalment, and Kim enters the worl wide web to find a lover.","['gg', 'exhib', 'cons', 'mast', 'voy']","<p class=""h2"">3. Find an Internet Lover</p><p>Life for Kim had become more interesting in recent weeks, with getting school friend Suzy in to her bed, then tempting a school teacher in to an encounter on school grounds. What was next she wondered, and her next wish-list challenge became apparent after overhearing her sister on the phone to a friend one night.</p><p>The conversation went like this, with Kim only able to hear what sister Tina was saying ........ ""How could you?"" .......... ""Really!"" .......... ""He was where?"" .......... ""New Zealand?"" .......... ""He didn't did he?"" .......... ""All in a chat room"" .......... ""Oh, a private room, I see"" .......... ""So you'll never meet him in the street then?"" .......... ""Well that's good"" .......... ""And you talked dirty as well?"" .......... ""How big was he?"" .......... ""Wow!"" .......... ""And you showed him everything as well?"" .......... ""Well that certainly is safe sex isn't it?"" .......... ""And it was good?"" .......... ""Yes, different, I'd agree"" .......... ""Well maybe I'll give it a go one day!""</p><p>........................ and Kim listened intently from the doorway, not game to get caught eavesdropping, but not wanting to miss out. A chat room, finding an online partner, safe and sexy ........ it sounded good Kim thought as she headed to her room.</p><p>Google was a wonderful tool, Kim thought. As she started to click on links to try to find what she was looking for. Half an hour later, she was getting warmer, but she was sick of all the pop ups, the threats being compartmentised by her virus protection, and the dead ends. Finally, there it was! Kim bookmarked the url so she would be able to find it again, and logged on as a visitor to look around. She was unable to chat, but could watch, and learn, and over the next hour she learned quite a bit!</p><p>The room that interested her the most was named ""Lesbian Lolitas"" and it seemed to be inhabited by teen and pre-teens, all keen to get it on with each other. Mmmm, she thought ...... this was worth a better look tomorrow. Kim settled down in her comfy bed, her mind drifting from one scene to another, her imagination rocking her to sleep.</p><p>Next evening, Tina was going out, so Kim planned to make the most of it. She prepared by popping on her sexiest undies and singlet top, tested the camera on the laptop, and logged on. She set up a user name (kimmi69) and password, and entered the Lesbian Lolitas room. There were 7 others already online – imwet4u, littlelyn, teenpuss2, sxy_1, clitlikr, g-spotter77 and ur_ltl_grl. The string of conversation was already quite heated, and the users were discussing their favourite positions for oral sex. Kim typed ""f 9 les – hi there"" and waited. A number of the others send a ""hi"" or ""welcome"" back, and Kim was soon interacting with the group and their chatter.</p><p>After about 10 minutes she noticed that teenpuss2 and ur_ltl_grl had quietly disappeared, so she asked the question. Cltlkr responded, saying they had gone to a private room to cam for a while. Kim typed ""oh OK ........ that sound nice"" and cltlkr came back with ""well send me an invite then"". Not needing a 2nd offer, Kim checked the box next to cltlkr's name, and clicked on the Private Request button, and a minute later was joined by the other girl in a private room. Without warning, her speakers took life with a girl's voice ""Turn your cam on and we can see each other hun"".</p><p>Kim turned on the cam, and her screen revealed the other girl leaning against a pile of pillows in bed. She was wearing a bikini top, from what Kim could see, and she was about Kim's age ..... maybe just a little older. ""You're pretty"" cltlkr said suddenly, and Kim smiled at the compliment before responding ""You look pretty hot yourself"". That made cltlkr smile as well.</p><p>Kim admitted ""I'm a bit new to this, so you'll have to be patient with me"". ""Sure thing sweety ...... its just like being in the same room together, but unable to touch each other. We just need to use our eyes and voices to help each other have fun."" With that, the other girl removed her bikini top slowly, revealing her gentle swellings and erect nipples to Kim, looked directly at Kim and said ""Your turn"".</p><p>Kim reached for the bottom hem of her singlet top, and slowly pulled it up and over her head, showing her naked top half to her new friend. ""Nice"" the other girl stated, and Kim admitted ""Huh ..... not much there compared to you. Yours are really sexy"". Cltlkr then licked a finger and rubbed it against her nipple, causing to stand out even more. She then did the 2nd one too, making it all hard as well. Kim felt herself getting damp down below, and boldly told her friend ""you're turning me on babe ........ "". ""Show me"" came the response.</p><p>Kim stood, making sure the cam could pick up her tummy and thighs, before hooking her thumbs in the elastic of her panties, and slipping them down a bit. She turned, facing her bum to the cam, bent over double, and deliberately pulled her panties down slowly, spreading her feet apart as soon as her ankles were free to do so. She knew she would be showing everything to this other girl, but that was the thrill of it all.</p><p>""Oh my ........ you are so sweet"" the girl said through the speakers on her laptop, and Kim turned around slowly, then placed her fingers along her labia, and spread those wet lips apart and leaned in to the camera for a close up. Resuming her chair, Kim hooked her legs up on the armrests, exposing her fully to her online friend. In the meantime cltlkr had done some repositioning of her own, and Kim was treated to her first view of the other girl's puss. On the screen Kim watched the girl sliding a finger in to her vagina, while rubbing her clit slowly in a round-and-round fashion. Kim's eyes were fixed on the screen as she began to play with her own puss, enjoying the show the other girl was giving as much as the feelings she was experiencing as her climax approached.</p><p>Kim had not felt this way since her episode with Miss Stuart at school, and she knew that when it hit her orgasm would be a good one. Her on-screen lover was also getting close, given the sounds she was making and the way her body was flexing and moving in time with her hands. Before long it was ""Oh yes, yes, yes ....."" from the screen which put Kim over the edge as she added ""Yeah baby, cum with me ............. Oooooooh so good .............""</p><p>Both girls took a few minutes to come down completely, before either could really speak, and it was cltlkr who first of all said ""Hey there – that was great! You know what else I like to do?"" That caught Kim's interest, and so she came straight back with ""No – tell me.""</p><p>""Better still I'll show you."" With that the girl on the screen reached for something out of the camera range, and then proudly showed off a small vibrator and bottle of lube. She adopted a wicked smile as she drizzled lube on the vibe, and rubbed in all over. Next she leant back on her pillows, and brought her legs right up, exposing everything to Kim. She noticed the girls puckered asshole as it started to wink a bit at her, or so it seemed. Kim watched as the girl rubbed some lube on her ass as well, before working the vibe in to her ass, pushing about ½ in quite easily, then turning the dial on the end to start it humming. The girl then pumped the vibe slowly in and out, working from about ¼-in to close to all of the 6"" device inside her ass.</p><p>Kim sat and watched, mesmerised, and without realising, started to pinch at her nipples and rub her puss slowly, getting turned on again as she watched the girl. The scene was so naughty, but so sexy, she thought. Cltlkr began to moan, and as well as the vibe working in her ass, Kim noted the girl was giving some TLC to her clit as well with the other hand, and she was close to cumming again it seemed. Kim wanted to cum with her, so intensified her own fiddlings as she watched the sexy scene in front of her.</p><p>The girls shared a 2nd big orgasm, timing it pretty well for a 1st effort, and if they were washed out before then it was even more now. They began to chat, and Kim said ""Well you can probably figure out my name, from my login, but what's yours babe?"" ""Claire, sweety"" the girl responded. ""I'm from Adelaide, how about you?"" ""Sydney"" Kim replied ""I live with my sister.""</p><p>Claire asked next ""Would you like to do this again sometime?"" ""Oh yes please"" Kim immediately responded, ""It was really fun"". They agreed to get together again in a few days, and Kim hoped it would be something they could both share many more times. ""Oh and there's one more thing...."" Claire added before they disconnected. ""Next time let's agree on some challenges for each other so we can make it as interesting as possible. Kim agreed, not knowing what she was letting herself in for.</p>"
1000,"Kim's Wish List, Part 4",Debby Mitchell,4,Kim crosses a line with her own sister.,"['gF', 'pedo', 'oral', 'cons', 'voy']","<p class=""h2"">4. Exploring Sisterly Love</p><p>It was a few days later when Kim tracked Claire down via the Lesbian Lolitas chat room. Cameras on, audio on, and they chatted to begin with. Kim warned Claire that her sister Tina was home, and they would not be able to get up to too much. ""She's really sad at the moment"" Kim confided. ""Her boyfriend cheated on her with a mutual friend, and Tina flicked him.""</p><p>""Too bad for her"" Claire said. ""You should try to cheer her up a bit. Hey ..... there's a thought. My challenge to you is to get Tina in here, and offer to give her a massage to cheer her up. I want you to get her down to her underwear, and work on her, trying to get her a bit turned on. Leave your cam on so I can watch, and turn off your screen so she won't know""</p><p>""Oh my God ..... I don't know if I could do that"" Kim revealed. ""You agreed we'd do some challenges"" Claire reminder her ""and this is my challenge to you.""</p><p>""OK, I'll try"" said Kim, turning off her screen as she started to think out a plan. She decided to strip down to panties and tank top to start with, the opened her door and called out ""Hey Claire – have you got a moment?"" ""What for"" came the reply from up the hall.</p><p>""You have to come out of your room sooner or later sis, and I need you here for a min"" There was no answer, but Kim heard Tina's footsteps approach. Tina was just an older more shapely version of Kim, and Kim hoped she would fill a bra like Tina could when she developed soon.</p><p>""Come &amp; sit with me"" Kim asked, patting the bed beside her. Tina sat. ""I've decided you need cheering up, so hopefully you can put that dead-shit out of your mind for a while. I'm going to give you my special of specials massage. Get out of those jeans and that t-shirt, and lie here and let my fingers weave their magic""</p><p>Tina smiled, thinking how special it was that her sister cared, and stripped down to her underwear. Kim noted that Tina wore a tiny g-string and a matching lacy bra, and that she looked quite sexy. She wondered what Claire was thinking right now. Tina lay on her tummy, and Kim went to get the baby oil from the bathroom. Once back, Kim knelt over Tina's body, so she could reach her shoulders, and drizzled some oil on her sister's back. ""I think this will just get in the way"" she said as she unclipped the bra clasp and pushed the elastic out of the way. Kim then began to rub the oil in, kneading lightly as she did so.</p><p>""You are so tense Tina"" she informed her sister as she massaged her upper back. Tina just groaned a bit, as Kim pressed a bit harder, her magic fingers fluttering over slippery skin. She enjoyed the touch, the sensation of being so close to her sibling in this way. Shoulders done, Kim worked her way lower, covering her sister's lower back now, all the way down to her panty line, stopping short of the fabric, not wanting to scare Tina in any way.</p><p>Tina was starting to enjoy it more and more, and was actually moaning her approval, softly. ""Time for legs now"" Kim announced, sliding down lower on the bed. From there she had a view of her sister's rear end, and it actually looked pretty hot Kim thought. The g-string framed her pouch nicely, as it curled under to the front, and Kim could make out her sister's slit as the creamy coloured fabric pulled tight in all the right places. She bagan on her left ankle, using more oil to help her hands glide up to Tina's calf. After a few minutes she moved to the right side, doing the same again. Next from the knees to thighs, and as Kim worked on Tina's left one, she noticed her sister move her legs wider, exposing more of her snatch, and Kim could see some moisture visible on the fabric. ""She's getting horny!"" Kim thought to herself, nearly giggling. She decided to ramp it up a bit, and as she glided her hands higher, she allowed her fingertips to almost brush against her sister's pussy, stopping barely a centimetre from the tops of her thighs. Again and again, she slid her hands up, stopped short, the retreated, hoping to tease Tina.</p><p>Tina began to respond, with her legs spread even wider apart, inviting some contact, without really asking. Kim noted that Tina also started to grind herself in to the mattress, ever so slightly, but it was noticeable. The damp spot grew. Kim was unsure what she should do next, or whether she should say something when Tina said ""My god sis, I have not cum in days and now you've got me so worked up. I'm going to have to go and relieve myself soon!""</p><p>That shocked Kim a bit, as they had never really spoken about that sort of stuff, but she decided to go with the flow. ""But I have to do your front yet"" she responded, gliding her fingers a bit higher, barely touching the fabric of her sister's undies. ""Roll over"" she instructed.</p><p>Tina rolled over, discarding her bra as she did, and Kim saw how hard and pointy her sister's nipples were. More oil, and Kim's hands started from Tina's shoulders, and ran down to her sides, avoiding her breasts. Sitting as she was almost on Tina's thighs, she did not have great balance, and at one point strayed with her left hand, wiping oil in a downwards fashion over Tina's right breast.</p><p>""Mmmm more of that please ......."" Tina mumbled, giving her sister permission, and opening the door on some more personal touching. Kim did not have to be asked twice, and she used both hands to massage and caress her sister's breasts, enjoying the way they felt in her fingers, using her palms to rub against Tina's tight nipples before giving them a pinch. Kim could start to sense her sister's growing excitement, and there was a strong scent of arousal starting to seep in to the air. Kim herself was getting horny, and she mounted one of Tina's thighs to rub herself against her sister's body.</p><p>""Oh my ...... what are we doing?"" Tina asked. ""Whatever ........ please don't stop.""</p><p>Kim read the green light and slid a bit lower so she could start to work Tina's panties off, and Tina lifted a bit to make the task easier as her hand reached between her legs to begin to massage her puss. Kim sat back and watched for a sec, a bit shocked at how quickly this point had been reached, then thought to herself ""Oh well, may as well get stuck in.""</p><p>Massage now forgotten, Kim continued to rub herself against Tina's shin as she lowered her head and mouth to begin to plant little kisses on her sister's inner thighs. Tina reacted by opening her legs wider still, her hand busy gliding through her satin-like pussy folds, juices running freely. Kim kissed higher, and pushed Tina's hand away a bit as she whispered ""Here ..... let me help."" As her mouth covered her sister's labia completely, her tongue waggling about inside, her nose pressing against that hard button above.</p><p>Within minutes, Tina was cumming, and cumming as hard as she ever had before. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her moans became grunts, and her voice lifted higher as her orgasm took her over the waterfall and deep in to the river below. Her whole lower body was squirming uncontrollably, as she pushed her loins hard against her little sister's mouth. ""Ohhhhh .............. my God ..............."" Tina croaked as she started to settle. ""How did you ever learn to do that Kim?""</p><p>""I've been practising a bit lately"" Kim replied with a secret smile ""and I'm a fast learner"". ""Well your certainly cheered me up baby, and that idiot of an ex is a long way from my thoughts now. He never managed to make me cum like that, and he'd been practising with me for months! I've never considered doing anything with another girl, ever, but I'm glad you introduced me to what it could be like. Are you sure you are my 'little' sister?""</p><p>""I'll always be your little sister hun, and now your little sister needs to cum too. You've got me worked up and only one of us has had some fun yet."" Kim slipped her panties and top off, displaying herself fully as she lay beside her sister and started to play with her own pussy. ""Hey, let me help you"" Tina offered, pushing Kim's hand away, replacing it with her own. She diddled a bit, then brought her hand to her mouth to suck on a finger, before declaring ""Hey – you taste like me! Yum!""</p><p>Tina immediately moved between her sister's thighs, lying flat on her tummy, and curled her arms under her sister's legs, then tentatively allowing her tongue to try the tasty morsel presented to her. Kim began some nipple-play as she allowed her sister to lick and nibble below, enjoying the sensations beginning to evolve deep within her. The tingles led to little electric jolts, and they led to small spasms, and her puss was as wet as it had ever been as she began to orgasm. Tina kept lapping like a kitten at a bowl of milk, making up for her lack of experience with lots of enthusiasm.</p><p>""That was great!"" Kim enthused after it was over. ""You did well for a newby, but with some more practise you could be a natural!"" Tina laughed, and Kim joined in, and the girls felt closer at that moment than they ever had before. They lay quietly and held each other gently, and Kim's mind wandered, and in a flash she remembered that her webcam had captured everything, and had provided probably a great show for Claire.</p><p>Tina got up saying ""I need the loo"" and Kim checked on her laptop. She quickly turned the screen on and saw that Claire had logged off a few moments earlier. She would have to catch up with her later, and Kim's imagination started to turn to what would be her challenge for Claire next time.</p>"
1001,Kim's Education,Debby Mitchell,1,Kim discovers her body thanks to her older neighbour.,"['ff', 'mast', 'oral', 'cons']","<p>Linda was my 15-year-old next door neighbour, and when her aunt passed away, her parents had to go away for 5 days to attend the funeral in Perth. I'm Kim, 13, and this describes my first real sexual experiences, courtesy of Linda.</p><p>It was our first night sharing a room, and my parents had moved another single bed in to allow us to be close and make Linda feel more comfortable, and less alone. It was lights out, and our conversation had migrated from music, to school, to boys, and kissing. She shared some of her experiences she'd had with boys, including making out and some light petting. Linda had decided I needed some guidance seeing I admitted I'd never kissed anyone properly.</p><p>This is how boys kiss you,"" she said, and I felt her tongue parting my lips. I opened my mouth and her tongue snaked in. I involuntarily started to tongue her back and suddenly we were kissing deeply and OMG I was loving it. Linda was an expert kisser and covered my nose, ears, throat (loved that one) with soft kisses, nibbles, licks and sucks. I was gasping for breath by the time she got back to my mouth. Then I felt her fingers stroking my breast through my PJs. My nipple stiffened at her touch and at the same time I got a feeling in my lower belly. She pinched it gently and I gasped some more.</p><p>Then she was undoing my buttons and opening my PJ jacket and stroking her fingers over my naked boobs. As she kissed her way down my neck and onto my chest I could actually feel my pussy getting wet and by the time her lips sucked in my nipple I was getting lots of feelings down there without even being touched. My head was swimming with thoughts as I was awakened to my first sexual feelings and I simple cannot describe the breathless excitement and anticipation of what was going to happen. I knew that if I were to touch myself now I would orgasm as she did but I was enjoying her touch so much that I knew I preferred her to continue.</p><p>By now, Linda was stroking and squeezing my tits and she sucked and tongued my nipples then I felt her hand lightly tease its way down my body. My hips were rising to meet her hand as it slipped into my PJ shorts and I opened my legs wide for her.</p><p>I wish I could capture again those first moments of being touched: I cried out loud as her finger ran all the way up my slit and onto my clit which felt like it was going to burst. Her lips covered mine to stifle my moans as her finger went deep up inside me then back out and started to go to work on my clit. My pussy was soaking wet. It didn't take long; just a few seconds and my hips were bucking against her hand and I held her tight as my first ever orgasm completely overwhelmed me. I never imagined such feelings were possible. As my orgasm died down, she let me go, rolled onto her back and started to rub herself. I leaned in and kissed her and started to feel her boobs the way she felt mine.</p><p>""Please kiss them, Kimmy."" she begged and I undid her jacket and opened it up. My hands roamed over her tits and nipples and I bent my head down and started to kiss and suck them. Her nipples were so hard and I sucked them deep into my mouth as she continued to finger her puss. Then she was cumming and I kissed her on the mouth as she orgasmed.</p><p>""What do you think?"" she asked once it was over.</p><p>I told her it was amazing and I wanted to do it again. Linda said I should do it myself this time and she would watch and why didn't we both get naked? So without any self-consciousness or embarrassment, I took off my PJs as she watched me and did the same. She made me lie back on the pillows and told me to rub. OMG it felt so good as I touched and explored myself for the first time.</p><p>My legs were spread wide, feet together, knees bent and I felt utterly wanton as she positioned herself sitting at the foot of the bed. She had put the bedside light on to see better and I just wanted her to see everything. I alternated between circling my clit and putting my finger deep up inside me. Both were great but I was learning fast that my clit was the best place to touch. I noticed how hard she was staring and, with two hands, I opened myself wide for her to see and also noticed that her own hand had crept back between her legs and was idly stroking her bush which was a lot hairier than mine. She reached out with her spare hand and stroked my inner thigh and suddenly I was cumming again. My fingers were a blur on my clit as I went over the top.</p><p>As I recovered, I saw she was rubbing her puss hard and I returned her favour by stroking my fingers up inside her thighs. I don't know what made me do it other than just being incredibly randy but when my fingers reached the top of her thighs I kept going up and gently spread her lips and put a finger inside her. ""Oh God, don't stop."" She moaned as she rubbed her clit furiously. I pumped my finger in and out of her and she exploded in her third orgasm and her goo ran out all over my finger and hand then down between her buttocks. We kissed and hugged again, our hands roaming all over each other's naked bodies then we climbed back between the sheets and talked more; all about sex.</p><p>Linda admitted she had fibbed earlier when she said she had only let boys feel her boobs through her clothes. She had let one boy get her bra undone and he had kissed her tits and she had let him finger her. She didn't like it much: said his idea of fingering a girl was to pump his finger in and out very roughly. She didn't cum and it put her off letting boys get inside her pants again. She discussed this with her best friend who had had a similar experience and one night when they were having a sleepover they agreed to finger each other to see if it was better. She said her friend was much more gentle and knew exactly where to touch and they had got each other off and both loved it.</p><p>The next morning, we showered together and we made each other cum in the shower. For the rest of the week we masturbated ourselves or each other in the morning, when we got in from school and in bed at night. We even tried humping each other taking it in turns to go on top which was good but not as good as fingers. When her parents said they would be home the next day, we both didn't want it to end. That night as we caressed each other in bed, she said she was going to do something special for me and rolled on top. I spread wide for her to grind her pubes against my clit which she did. But then she started kissing her way down my body and kept going lower and lower until she was nuzzling my bush. I sort of guessed what she was going to do and although I felt a little disgusted I spread wider for her. Then her tongue and lips did what her fingers had been doing all week. Nothing we had done felt as good as this. I just went into orbit as she licked and sucked. My whole lower torso seemed to be throbbing and pulsating as she ate me. I had to pull the pillow hard against my face to muffle my scream and I thought I was never, ever going to stop cumming. To this date, that was the biggest orgasm I ever had.</p><p>Linda headed home the next day, and not long after her family moved to Perth to be closer to the rest of their family, so we never had the chance to repeat our week of loving and (in my case) learning. I'm forever grateful of what she shared with me which allowed me much pleasure in the years that followed, both solo and with others.</p>"
1002,"Kim's Wish List, Part 5",Debby Mitchell,5,"Kim spies on Claire, who seduces her cousin.","['g,g,g', 'mast', 'cons', 'first', 'voy']","<p class=""h2"">5. Catching Up With Claire</p><p>It was a few days before Kim &amp; Claire caught up online, and the questions from Claire came fast and furious. ""How much did you enjoy that day with Tina?"" - ""Incredible!"" ""Have you done it again?"" - ""No"" ""Do you want to do it again?"" - ""Definitely"" ""Have you talked about what happened?"" - ""Yes and we agreed that it was nice, but not something we should turn in to a permanent ongoing experience"" ""I have some other news for you"" Kim revealed. ""What's that?"" Claire wanted to know.</p><p>""Well I've worked out what your challenge should be."" ""Ooooo ..... quick tell me"" Claire demanded."" </p><p>""Just like I let you spy on me &amp; Tina the other day ......................... You're going to let me spy on you"" Kim told her online friend ""and you're going to bring a friend home from school &amp; jump her bones (if you're good enough to manage that).""</p><p>""Wow ....... I'm not sure I can do that. I don't know who I could try to ........"" Claire's voice tapered off as she thought about it. Kim could almost see the light-bulb go off above Claire's head as her expression changed, and she asked ""Rather than a school-friend, how about my cousin? She's a year younger than me and will be staying here with us when her parents fly to Perth for a wedding next weekend. She'll be here 2 nights, and we are making up a bed for her here in my room.""</p><p>""OK then"" Kim relented ""that's close enough for the purpose of the challenge. I want to watch you get it on with your cousin, and I want to see it all!"" The girls made arrangements to connect online at 8pm Adelaide time on Friday night, blew each other a cheeky kiss, and logged off.</p><p>Those few days flew, and it was Friday before Kim could realise. 8pm Adelaide was 8.30pm Sydney time, so just before the allotted time Kim logged on and found the open connection available to her, left earlier by Claire. Kim made sure to turn her microphone off, and then waited to see what would happen. The camera was pointing straight at Claire's king single bed at a 45 degree angle (must be from her desk Kim thought) and it showed that whole corner of the room.</p><p>Kim waited, watching the screen &amp; the clock, then at 8.40pm her time, she saw movement. Aaahhh .... there was Claire, and there was her cousin.</p><p>""Hey Jen"" Claire called, so Kim knew the other girl's name. ""Come and sit here and let's catch up a bit. I haven't seen you for ages and since you arrived Mum &amp; Dad have been hanging around so we've not been able to say much."" Claire patted the bed beside herself, and Jen planted her bottom close enough for the girls to touch at the hips.</p><p>""So ........... do you have a boyfriend yet?"" Claire asked, and Jen came back with ""Well, no, but there is one guy at tennis that I'd like to know a bit better"".</p><p>""Well you need to get his attention somehow!"" Claire offered her advice. ""Yes but then I've got no idea what to do next"" Jen admitted ""It's not like I've ever kissed a boy or anything ...... I'm not very experienced you know."" ""You have to start somewhere Jen"" Claire said ""I mean I'd never kissed anyone till a few months ago either."" ""Who – how – when?"" Jen prompted.</p><p>""Like a lot of girls, I found a friend to practise with, so when I needed to know what I was doing with a boy I would not be too shy or embarrassed."" Claire told her cousin. Jen asked ""So have you kissed a boy yet?"" ""Yes, I have"" Claire smiled, prompting Jen to ask another question ""And what was it like? Tell me all!"" Claire explained ""Well, it was after the school disco, and he'd had a few dances with me, and we managed to slip in to the cleaner's room near the toilets in the school hall. It was all over in a few minutes, but was interesting. He put his tongue inside my mouth, and French kissed me. It was not as gross as I may have thought .......it was interesting.""</p><p>""Did you get all tingly, like when you ......you know .......when you ......?"" Jen wanted to know. ""Not really"" Claire admitted ""maybe he was not my type – but it was a bit of fun, and he did not make fun of me. In fact he said I must have had some experience because it seemed I knew all about kissing."" ""I wish I had a friend to practise with like you did."" Jen lamented. ""It's OK – I'll practise with you if you like. That wouldn't gross you out would it Jen?"" offered Claire, and Kim saw the secret wink at the camera as she spoke those words.</p><p>Claire told Jen they needed to be comfy, so they should get ready for bed and then go and say good night to the olds, so they would not be disturbed. The girls quickly stripped to their undies, slipping just a t-shirt back on before heading to the bathroom with toothbrushes. Claire took a quick peek at Jen as they changed, noting her budding breasts barely evident, but really noticing her friend's rosy red nipples which were standing out like little bullets.</p><p>Kim sat quietly and waited, deciding to remove her panties and sit in her chair bare bummed, but on a towel. She was hopeful that there would be a bit of mess before she was finished, and did not want to stain the chair. A few minutes later Claire and Jen returned, and Jen looked a bit awkward, but Claire took control, sitting Jen on the bed and taking a place beside her. Kim had a great view. ""OK now ....... let's start nice and slow"" Claire told Jen, moving her face closer and puckering her lips. Jen did the same, closing her eyes, and when the girls lips met Kim could see the tenderness, and sexiness of the act. The girls parted, and Jen commented ""Mmm – that was nice.""</p><p>""Well that was just a warmup"" Claire replied, ""get ready for the next step. The girls resumed kissing, and Kim could see now that Claire had pushed her tongue in to Jen's mouth, and Jen was responding. There were little moans coming from her speakers, and Kim allowed her hand to stray to her lap as she became more turned on, watching the two young girls get more heated as they kissed. </p><p>Claire moved from lips to cheek, to ear and neck, and Jen moaned more. Back to lips again, but this time Claire's hand found Jen's left boob, and as they made out Claire began to gently squeeze the little that Jen had, finding her nipple go hard in the process. ""Oh my"" Jen whispered as Claire attacked her neck again, before Claire lifted Jen's t-shirt up and over her head, and eased her on to her back on the bed. Claire then positioned herself between Jen's legs, kneeling, and Kim was treated to a look at Jen's puss, framed perfectly by the tightness of her panties.</p><p>Pulling her own top off too, Claire then ½ laid on Jen, using her thigh to rest between Jen's legs, planting her own puss down on Jen's thigh. More kissing and more fondling, before Claire started to attack Jen's boobs with her mouth and tongue, teasing those hard little nipples and making Jen pull funny faces as her body experienced so many new feelings. Kim knew how Jen must be feeling, as she diddled herself slowly, wanting to last as long as possible.</p><p>Sliding to one side, Claire resumed the kissing, but her hand travelled down, caressing slowly, teasing, and finally arriving at the waistband of Jen's panties. There was no talk, but Jen's torso lifted in a silent ""yes"", straining to get closer to Claire's fingers. Claire teased a bit more, stroking Jen's thighs, before easing her panties down, one side at a time. Jen helped by lifting up, obviously wanting things to continue.</p><p>At last, Kim saw Jen's beautiful little puss, bare for the first time. She was smooth as satin it seemed, with plump lips tucked up very neatly. It looked like a peach, but soon changed when Jen spread her legs as wide as possible inviting more, as she pleaded ""Oh Claire – please – touch me there – you've made me so hot I can't stand it. I need to cum!""</p><p>Kim watched Claire's fingers as they traced lightly over every part of Jen's puss, spreading her juices evenly, from ass to clit. Jen began humping mid-air, her need becoming more obvious, as Claire's movements became faster, concentrating more on Jen's clitoris where her attentions seemed to be having best effect.</p><p>As she watched, Kim was nearing an orgasm herself, the scene being played out on the screen in front of her being so real, so close it seemed. She watched avidly as Jen began to orgasm wildly, her hips gyrating, her breaths in pants, her face screwed up. Claire's hand was moving so fast, and her mouth was planted firmly, sucking one of Jen's nipples, and that put Kim over the edge too.</p><p>The scene on the computer screen began to calm, as Jen recovered, and Claire just nibbled on her neck and caressed a breast. Eventually Kim muttered ""Wow – how good was that! I've never cum like that when I've played with myself! Thanks Claire – thanks so much!""</p><p>""That's OK hun, it was my pleasure to be able to share that with you."" Claire then licked one of her fingers and offered a 2nd one to Jen, who tentatively took a lick as well. ""Have you never tasted yourself?"" Claire asked, having seen her reaction. ""No never"" Jen answered ""but it wasn't bad.""</p><p>""You taste a bit like me"" Claire added, ""sweet and tangy all at the same time ........nice.""</p><p>Kim watched as the girls cuddled and chatted. She wanted to stay and see what would happen next, but it was getting late, so she set her computer to record the feed, closed the audio and video, and prepared herself for bed, remembering to place the soggy towel from the chair in her clothes basket to be washed. </p><p>Her mind wandered as she cuddled her pillow .................wondering what the next thing on her wish list would be.</p>"
1003,"My Little Lady, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,"Just a fantasy of mine, about a girl in my street. Someone I could have taken a shine to a few years ago. If only …","['Ff', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'cons']","<p>I've watched her for a few years now. From little girl to little lady. Jan was only 10 when her family moved in next door three years ago, and we quickly became friends. She would come in to my yard to see my puppy and play with her, then in summer she began inviting herself over to swim in my pool. Always proper, always at a distance. Jan never realised that I have a thing for girls, especially younger ones.</p><p>It is so difficult finding girls who I can be with, willingly wanting me to love them. I was definitely not grooming Jan for sex, but merely leaving it open that if she ever wanted to be more than friends I'd be here for her.</p><p>We talk so much about everything. From school to friends, music and fashion. At 23 I like to think I'm not an oldy who she cannot relate to. I listen to the same radio that she does, so we know the same songs and the latest boy bands. I read the same magazines that she does, but I have very different reasons to hers. When I get my hands on the latest Teenager magazine it's to ogle the girls, not so much the clothes and celeb rumours (tee hee).</p><p>Jan was noticibly starting to form some curves, I noted when she came over for a swim yesterday. I joined her out on the deck to get some sun, and with my yard being quite private I usually shed my top and avoid tan-lines. Yesterday, for the first time, Jan asked if I minded her removing her top as well. Of course I didn't.</p><p>Lying on her back, her boobs were just like little pancakes with a dob of cream on each, being her puffy nipples. When she stood to dive in, however, they sat there very attractively like poached eggs. Firm and ripe, gorgeous in fact. I felt myself become damp just ogling her from behind my sunglasses. She swam a few laps then sat on the pool's edge to chat to me. The cool water had made her nipples stand out, and she looked good enough to eat then &amp; there.</p><p>Jan had shoulder length straight light brown hair that framed her pretty face. She was a bit skinny, a bit gawky in fact, bust as I said some curves were just starting to show. Compared to last year, her hip had started to widen a bit, her waist became more prominent, and some development in the chest area set things off nicely. Just the way I like them ....... not too mature, but not too immature either.</p><p>She was looking at me in a funny way, and then asked why my nipples had hardened, given I had not swum. I tossed up what to say. Would I tell her that she had me so turned on my pussy was wet and my nipples were tingling? No. My reserved side made me say that I'd had a shiver pass through me and they must have reacted to that.</p><p>Jan accepted my explanation, but had I stood up then she would see my damp spot in the bikini bottoms and that would be harder to explain. It threw me when she asked me to rub some sunscreen in to her back, though. Not wanting to seem strange I suggested she lie face down and once her head was buried in the towel I moved over with the pump pack of sunscreen, and started to spread some over her back, using both hands in a semi-massage style.</p><p>I thought I heard a little moan, just before she asked me to do the backs of her legs as well. I couldn't say no, so I moved down closer to her legs and started to spread some cream in to one then the other. As I did, her legs moved just a fraction wider, so as I knelt I could see the outline of her little puss, clearly defined by the tight white lycra of her bikini. As I neared the top of her thigh, her legs widened a little more, allowing my fingers to glide up and nearly feel lycra. This time the moan was a definite one.</p><p>As I began on her second leg, I asked Jan if she was OK. Her voice was a little wavery as she said yes, she was fine. Again as I got closer to her puss, her legs opened even more, and this time I actually brushed against lycra, gently.</p><p>Jan rolled over and asked me to continue on her front, and I paused slightly, asking if she was sure. Jan looked me in the eyes and said straight up ""Yes"". I began at her shoulders, then arms, then chest. Just gliding softly over her little breasts was a huge turn on for me, and I tried not to dwell or show it, because I was still not convinced that she was just an innocent girl with no other agendas in mind. Her tummy was next followed by the tops of her legs, and again it was hard to not allow my hands to keep going up to cup her mound and caress her perfect camel toe. I was so focussed on what I was doing, I did not notice her gaze, straight at my bikini bottoms, then I realised .........my puss was a sloppy mess. I was so horny the juices were dribbling from me and starting to run down my leg. Jan looked from my pussy to my face, then back again, before a little smile spread on her lips. She asked me if I was horny, and what could I say? Of course I was horny, with a near naked 13 year old, on my pool deck, and my hands all over her, but I could not say that. I admitted I was, and quick as a flash Jan admitted she was too. It gushed from her, that she'd secretly been wanting to kiss me for months, that I was her idol, that she did not like boys that way, and had no idea what to do with a girl. She also asked me if I'd help her learn.</p><p>Oh my goodness! I did not know what to say or do for a moment. She rocked me even more by untying one string on the side of her bikini bottoms, peeling the lycra back, and then she started to masturbate in front of me, telling me she did that every night in bed thinking about me. I watched as she slid her fingers up and down her slit, spreading juices from her vagina up and over her clit. She was perfectly smooth, with no signs of any pubes at all. It was a beautiful sight, and I had to reach out and caress her breasts again, as I leant over to kiss her sweetly. Her mouth was incredibly soft, and her tongue small and slippery, and I'd rate the kiss one of the best, ever.</p><p>My hand reached down to hold the one she was using between her legs, and together we massaged all her secret places, her softness, her wetness. Jan started to cum, and our kisses intensified, our hunger matching her orgasm. Her breathing became ragged, her warm breath mingling with mine in our mouths. It was exquisite to be a part of her joy.</p><p>""Wow"" she muttered when all had calmed a bit, smiling broadly as she lay there spread, with a light sheen of perspiration making her skin glow. She was a beautiful sight, I decided, noticing how hot and desperate that little episode had gotten me. I asked Jan if she would come and shower with me, and she quickly agreed. Using the ensuite in my bedroom, Jan quickly got rid of what lycra was left tied to her thigh, and then she turned to help me slide mine off, kneeling as she slid them down.</p><p>Before I could do or say anything, Jan pushed her face towards my loins and planted the sexiest kiss right on my lower lips, using her tongue to peek out and have a quick lick. I went weak at the knees, and pulled her with me under the running water. Standing we embraced, and held each other close. I had to lean down a bit, being about 20cm taller than Jan, but we kissed, and kissed, and kissed.</p><p>Her hip slipped between my legs, and I started to grind against her, feeling wonderful. My thrusts became more urgent as the rubbing found my clit, and I could feel my orgasm build. More kisses, more grinding, and then with Jan pinching my nipples gently I came ........ and came ....... and came. If I was weak at the knees before, I was weaker now, and we tumbled from the shower, dripping, to land on my bed.</p><p>It was time to talk, I decided, as we had certainly crossed some boundaries in a hurry, and we needed to see how each of us felt about it. I started by telling Jan how I preferred women to men, and how I also had a bit of a ""thing"" for younger ones like her. I reassured her I wanted us to stay friends, but there was no expectation from me that this was nothing more than a one-off event. After all, with a 10-year age gap, she would soon find someone else closer to her age, and be happy with them.</p><p>Jan countered by telling me that I was all she ever thought about, and that our little session had been something she had yearned for, for a long time. She would be upset if we could not continue, and explore fully our relationship. She wanted me to teach her, to help her to mature, sexually. She wanted to have me &amp; hold me, if I wanted her.</p><p>I was excited .......and told her so. We kissed some more, and the heat returned to our loins. I asked if I could taste her properly, and Jan nodded enthusiastically. I began to explore her with my lips, my tongue, my whole mouth. Sweet, salty, tasty, I decided as I lapped at her little puss, and when she was close I pushed my thumb a few cm in to her vagina as I sucked on her clitty, allowing it to pump in and out just a little. She was so tight, I bet nothing had ever been there before, unlike me who ""lost"" my cherry at 12 thanks to the handle of my hairbrush.</p><p>Jan exploded, and I kept up the assault on her puss, allowing her to maintain the crest of the wave for as long as possible. Once done, she whispered to me how she had felt, and that it was the most intense orgasm she had ever had. She cuddled me close and whispered ""thanks Deb"". She felt nice beside me like that, with lots of skin to skin contact, her soft hair on my pillow, her cute face watching me, grinning with satisfaction.</p><p>We dozed, and later woke with a jump as my front doorbell rang. A look at the clock told us we had crashed and Jan would be late home. I grabbed my sarong, wrapping it about me as I went for the door, telling Jan to dress quickly. It was her Mum, asking if she was there and I told her we had just come in from the pool, and that Jan was in the toilet. I said I'd send her straight home, and her Mum thanked me as she left.</p><p>I shut the door, turned, and Jan was there, looking ever so sexy. It never fails to amaze me how someone can be looked upon so differently after you've been intimate. We promised to see each other again the next day, and a quick kiss and she was gone, leaving me all alone, replaying in my mind the last few hours of fun.</p>"
1004,"My Little Lady, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,Things progress with Jan's second visit to my bed.,"['Ff', 'cons', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'toys']","<p>Well that was yesterday, and what an afternoon it was!</p><p>Here I am today, sipping my morning coffee, looking forward to my little lady visiting me again. She promised to come over once her Mum goes to work, and that should be soon.</p><p>I've prepared myself with a shower &amp; shave, so my mound is fresh and smooth. I have a dab of perfume on, and I'm dressed in just a singlet, no panties or bra, and some short shorts. In my bedside I have lube, a double dildo, a couple of vibrators, a butt plug and some anal beads. Who knows what we'll try but at least it's all handy.</p><p>The doorbell!</p><p>I open the door and there's Jan, looking hot. She has her bikini top and a small wrap skirt on, and by the look of it no undies. She is grinning from ear to ear, and looks so happy to see me I can't help but smile back. I step back to allow her entry, closing the door. Turning to face her I see she has dropped her wrap to the floor, and is shedding the bikini top just as quickly. Jan announces it's a ""clothes free"" day for us both, and she unzips my shorts so they fall to the floor, then lifts my singlet to suckle on my breasts.</p><p>I pull the top off completely, and we are both bare, standing in my lounge room. She asks if I have any porn, as she would love to sit with me and watch a movie while cuddling. I sure do, and quickly put a DVD on featuring my fave two actresses Lola Lolita and Sweet Showers. The girl on girl action commences on screen, and we settle on the lounge and begin our own action. We are half watching and half mucking about. Little kisses, licks and nibbles for the basis of our playing, with a decent dose of caresses and tickles.</p><p>On screen the action peaks, as does my need to get off, and I nearly drag Jan on to my lap so our pussies can rub together. Slippin and slidin feels great, and in no time we are both in to our first orgasms of the day (if you don't count the little one I gave myself in the shower earlier).</p><p>I ask Jan if she wants to lick me, and her eyes light up as she says yes. She drops to her knees, and I push my ass to the edge of the lounge, spreading my thighs wide. The first touch of her tongue makes me explode, and as Jan continues to lick I keep cumming and cumming. If that wasn't enough, her tongue begins to explore my ass, licking all around my crinkles, before pushing inside me. Feels so good! I pinch my nipples as she explores my dark hole, and I look down to see her looking up at me, watching my expressions, my reactions.</p><p>""Enough baby"" I say, thanking her, as I need a little break. I get us a tall glass of water each with ice, and we sip and watch the last scenes of the movie. Jan seems content to feel my arm around her, and her hand on my thigh. Just friends watching a movie together.</p><p>Jan tells me its better watching on a big screen, rather than on her laptop, and I wonder how much porn she has watched in her tender years. Movie over, and she grabs my hand and leads me outside. My yard is private enough with high fences, so no-one can see the two naked girls scamper to the pool and jump in. We swim and muck about like kids do, and after about 20 minutes we head back inside after drying each other in the laundry with some spare towels I store there.</p><p>I ask Jan what she'd like to do next, and with a twinkle in her eye she tells me she wants to try a 69. Sounds good to me, so we head to bed, and I lie on my back and guide her to kneel above me. Her beautiful little ""peach"" sits just above my face and I take a moment to examine it closely. Her inner lips are completely hidden inside, and I can barely make out the tip of her clit hood at the top of her cleft. Smooth, silky, an adorable scent, and ready to devour.</p><p>Jan has made a start on my puss, and I'm getting in to it, so I think I'd better make a start too. I pull her towards my waiting mouth, placing my lips right over her whole mound, forming like a vacuum seal. I suck gently, and my tongue begins to trace along her lips. Jan is already damp with excitement and as I continue to lap at her, the juices begin to flow more freely.</p><p>As I do I allow my index finger to coat with some lubrication, then I start to work it in to her ass, slowly and gently. Her juices increase and I note Jan's breathing change as well. It's my finger for now, but I know it will be something bigger and better before the day is over. I pump my finger in and out a few cm as I lick her thoroughly, loving her taste, and loving what she's doing to me as well.</p><p>We both cum, not quite together, but close enough. As she peaked Jan stopped licking me for a few moments, then resumed, and I caught up to her fairly quickly. I asked her once we we were cuddling what she thought of 69, and she tells me she loves it and wants to do it every day with me. Maybe not every day, I tell her, but it is a nice way to make love together.</p><p>We chat, and hunger sets in so in the kitchen I prepare some fruit, some sliced ham &amp; cheese and put some bread out as well. We nibble of our food, making each other laugh with funny faces or by doing unusual things with the fruit. I pop a grape just inside my vagina, then push it out and eat it. Jan copies me, and we descend in to sexy fruit games at the kitchen bench. So funny we giggle and cackle together.</p><p>Hunger for food gone, my hunger for my little lady returns, and I lead her to bed again. Its toytime I tell her, and I show her my little assortment from the bedside drawer. She points out the anal beads, and I show her how I use them on myself. I push them in one at a time, popping each through my sphincter to disappear inside. I ask Jan if she'd like to remove them, and she grabs the string and slowly pulls, watching each one pop back out. She is gob-smacked.</p><p>Jan wants to try them, so I help her take them all inside her ass, and I suggest she walks about for a bit to see how they feel, and she tells me it's like needing to do a poop, but not, if you know what I mean. She lies with her heels up in the air, legs spread, and I pull them out slowly, watching each one open her and close behind each bead.</p><p>Next, Jan points to the butt plug, and asks me to show her that one next. I take some lube, and squirt a little on the plug's pointy end and place a little on my finger, which I then rub on to my ass. Lying back I push the butt plug slowly in to me, knowing it is opening me wider than any shit I'd taken recently. Finally past the thickest point, the plug nestled tightly in me. I rose to my feet carefully, and paraded around the room, bending to show Jan my rear a couple of times. She was amazed, and said she was a bit afraid it may be too big for her.</p><p>I suggested we try her with a small dildo, and greased it up before spreading lube on her ass. She lay back, trusting me not to hurt her, and waited. I used my finger to start with, trying to loosen her a bit, before starting with the dildo. I managed to get about two cm in side on my first push, and I paused to see how she was. Jan urged me to continue, so I pushed a bit deeper, then deeper still. At one point Jan winced a bit, but then told me she was OK, so I kept going. Over a couple of minutes I managed to get about twenty cm inside her, and I could tell that was enough.</p><p>I then used my left thumb to run up and down her slippery puss, while my right hand held the dildo and I pumped her with it, drawing it nearly all the way out, before pushing it all back in. Over and over, I watched her ass accept the invasion, as her puss dribbled and responded to my rubbing. Jan was going to cum again, and it was so pretty watching her climax, her face screwed up with pleasure, her sexy little boobs all pointy and excited, her dripping pussy and abused ass. At the end I watched her expel the dildo, watching it finally plop on the bedsheets, her ass left a bit open after the assault. Sexy – yes.</p><p>I asked her if she wanted to help me remove my butt plug, and Jan said yes straight away. I pushed as she slowly pulled, and after that thick part passed the plug slipped out with ease, leaving me gaping a bit, feeling empty.</p><p>My bed was even emptier an hour later, as Jan had to head home for an early dinner as her whole family was going late-night shopping. We spend our last moments promising to explore new boundaries again tomorrow, and I so look forward to that with my little lady.</p>"
1005,"Natty's Birthday, Part 1",Debby Mitchell,1,"Deb steps in to help a neighbour, and has the task of looking after a bunch of over-sexed youg ladies having a birthday sleepover.","['fffffff(F)', 'mast', 'voy', 'exhib', 'inc', 'teen']","<p>Sometimes fate plays a strange hand. Usually its not for the better, but this time, for once, the cards had fallen my way.</p><p>Here I was, contemplating a quiet night at home after a hectic week of work. Both my boyfriend Chris and girlfriend Jen were busy and so I had planned a long spa bath with bubbles - both soap and wine. I was just about to zap a lean cuisine meal from the freezer and a tap on my front door interrupted my focus. Ir was my neighbour Mandy standing there and she looked quite upset.</p><p>Mandy quickly explained that her Mum had just been taken to hospital with a suspected heart attack. Her issue related to things at home though, with her daughter Natalie (Natty to everyone) about to host a half dozen 14 year olds for a birthday sleepover. They were due to arrive soon, and Mandy wanted to race off to the hospital, naturally, to be with her Mum. She asked if I had plans, and of course I offered to step in and play ""mother"" and look after things.</p><p>Mandy looked so grateful, and explained that everything was done. There was plenty of soft drinks, snacks, ice cream and cake, and natty had all the activities planned, so all I really had to do was be there and oversee things. She did not know how long she would be, and I told her to take her time and if necessary i'd curl up on the lounge if it got too late. A quick hug, and she was gone, me promising to be over in a few minutes.</p><p>I changed from my work clothes in to a pair of shorts and a top, brushed my hair, grabbed my frozen dinner and bottle of wine, and locked up. Mansy was heading out as I approached her front door, and after another quick hug and thanks, she was on her way.</p><p>Natty was waiting for me at the door, and I did a little double-take. She was more gorgeous than i'd remembered, with long light-brown straight hair flowing past her shoulders, incredible hazel eyes, and a smile to match. Her littel-girl cuteness had evolved to smokin-hot teen, with obvious curves and bumps in all the right places. She wore the tiniest skirt, sported a bare tummy below her cutoff t-shirt and bra-less boobs.</p><p>She thanked me for coming to the rescue, and for my troubles I received another hug. This time it was a lingering one, and with so little between us Natty's hard little nipples were pressing in to me the whole time. I felt my pussy moisten, and wondered how i'd be able to stop myself jilling off at some point. If Natty's friends were as hot as she was, I could not promise anything to anyone.</p><p>We discussed her plans for activities, and she had organised some movies on DVD, had some ideas for games to play. As we chatted, there was a knock on the door and Natty excitedly opened it to welcome her first guest. I was introduced to Kate, an attractive blonde dressed in shorts and a tight singlet, her C cups proudly stretching the ribbing of the singlet and only just contained within her purple bra. Kate flashed me a smile, pulling her backpack off and then headed off with Natty to the rumpus/family room.</p><p>I followed, and noted an array of mattresses and blankets spread around, dotted with cushions and pillows. Obviously this is where the girls would be spending their time, and I knew i'd be able to keep a watchful eye on things from the adjacent kitchen. As I zapped my meal and opened the wine, a steady stream of young things arrived. There was Jane, a quiet dark haired girl, dressed very conservatively in jeans and a blouse. There was Mel and Liz, the twins, giggling and chattering with excitement.</p><p>The last to arrive were Kristin and Jo who had been dropped off by Jo's Dad as they lived close together. Kristin was a tall leggy thing who seemingly had just had a massive growth spurt, as she looked a bit awkward. Quite pretty though. Jo was a stunner. Flawless skin that glowed, a body to die for, perfectly dressed and groomed. Of all the visitors, she was the one who actually approached me for a cheek kiss as a welcome when introduced. It was nice, and my heart skipped a beat or two as well.</p><p>I let the girls settle in, and the chatter was a quiet din in the background as I savoured my fettucini with chicken and mushrooms, washed down with some sparkling rose. I could overhear little snippets, and talk seemed to revolve around the latest boy band, about a particular male teacher at school who seemed to be a bit of a perve, and about something that was on one of the girl's phones.</p><p>After my meal I took them in some coke and glasses on a tray, and both Natty and Jo helped me take some snacks in to sit around to share. As I headed back to the kitchen with the intent to flick the TV on and watch something, I heard them start to get organised for truth or dare. Decision made - no TV - but listen in and enjoy these girls have fun with no parents about. The game commenced, and over the next 15 minutes I listened to a number of confessions that seemed to focus (amazingly) on sex. No-one had ducked any question yet, so no dares were taken up, but I managed to learn that Natty masturbated at least evey other day, that Kate had gone as far as giving a blowjob to a boy in her street. I learned that Mel and Liz were so close that they had often practised kissing and some light petting with each other over the past year, that Jane had a thing for her tennis coach, that Kristin had lost her virginity only a month ago, and that Jo's older sister had just ""come out"" to the whole family and had brought home her girlfriend to meet everyone. What a mixed bag, I thought quietly to myself.</p><p>The game developed, as the first dare was accepted. Natty dared Mel to kiss and fondle Liz, seeing they had admitted some previous experience at that. This, I had to see, so I moved from the kitchen bench over to a chair that gave me a good view of the area the girls were using. I saw Mel move closer to Liz, and a bit self-conscoiusly at first, their lips met for a very mild kiss. They were urged on, and the kiss got a bit hotter. More urging, and there was definitely tongue action, and the pair began to hug and run their hands over each other's backs, until Liz lay back a bit and Mel went with her, ending up half on top, their legs intertwined and bodies close as can be.</p><p>I watched the reaction of the other girls, and they were fixated on the action, and the scent of sex began to waft through the room as girls got horny. That included me, and I was sorry i'd worn shorts, making it hard to touch myself discreetly. Natty had no problem, with one hand between her legs, her skirt making access very easy indeed. She was rubbing her puss through the fabric of her undies, a wet stain obvious to me even from where I was sitting.</p><p>Jo spoke first, telling Mel and Liz to cool off, and that it was their turn to dare someone. Liz picked Jane and dared her to strip to the waist and play with her boobs for two minutes. As Jane stood to remove her blouse, the others waited quietly. Off came the blouse, then a lacy bra, revealing a nice pair of boobs, just a nice mouthful in my estaimation. Jane sat back in the chair, closed her eyes, and began to knead her breasts gently. She tweaked her nipples, and lowered her tongue to each to give a quick lick, before blowing a puff on each to make them stand out even more. The two minutes were up, and before re-dressing, Jane dared Kate to come over and suck on her boobs. Kate looked a bit awkward, but not wanting to dip out, she sat with Jane, and slowly took each breast in her mouth, sucking in the soft flesh, then latching on to each nipple for a suck and a nibble. Jane was obviously enjoying Kate's efforts, her whole upper body was flushed and she could not help but moan a bit. So much for her being, what I thought, was the prim and proper one.</p>"
1006,"Natty's Birthday, Part 2",Debby Mitchell,2,"The party continues, and it turns in to seven on one - Deb gets a treat.","['Ffffffff', 'oral', 'anal', 'mast', 'inc', 'teen', 'cons']","<p>After Kate finished her oral attention to Jane's boobs, she looked straight at me and told me that as I was watching, I needed to join in, and before I knew it she challenged me to give Natty, the birthday girl a kiss. Now this may be a bit of a dream come true, but I immediately worried about the fallout if the wrong information got back to parents. Kate reassured me, pointing out that we all had something on each other (or would have soon) and so it was in no-one's interest to gossip outside the group. All the girls promised, knowing it was make-or-break time, and Natty sealed the deal when she thanked me for being there and allowing this to get to where it was. She told me if it was her mum there, the night would have been pretty boring.</p><p>Natty walked over to me, and stood at my feet, motioning for me to stand. As I did she snuggled in, and again I felt her hard nipples sticking in to me. I wrapped her in my arms, with one hand cupping her butt, and she lifted her face to offer her mouth, and quietly stated that she had wanted to do this ""forever"".</p><p>Our lips met. She was soft and moist, and firm and warm, all at the same time. So sweet and so sexy, and then I felt her tongue enter my mouth, and we shared a breath as I sucked on her, taking all there was of her, then offering her my tongue in return. The kiss went on, getting us hotter and hotter, and I dragged her down to sit in my lap, my hand now on the bare flesh of her ass as we swapped saliva and devoured each other.</p><p>Noises from the room told me there was other stuff going on, and a quick peek showed Mel and Liz working on Jane's boobs as she laid flat in the far corner, and Kate and Jo were sharing the other chair in an imitation of Natty and me. Kristin was just sitting back, watching everything, with one hand between her legs and the other under her top. I pointed all this out to Natty, who just smiled and brought her mouth back to mine. My hand started to explore, with such a tempting ass in its grip. I felt the thin strip of lace that followed the crease of her from front to back, allowing my fingernail to graze along its length. Natty's breathing changed as I ran over her clit, her g-string soaked in girl juice told me that she was having fun, not that I would have doubted it.</p><p>Natty's little hand crept up under my top, and she cupped my breast, squeezing gently, before finding my hard nipple. I told her my bra undid at the front, giving her permission to proceed, and so she took both hands to release me, giving her full access. We kept kissing desperately, as she took both boobs and massaged them, pinching nipples as she played. It felt so damn good! By now I had a finger under the lace of her undies, and its tip was sliding along her very wet slit. I whispered that I wanted to taste her, and in a few seconds Natty was bare-assed on the edge of the chair, knees spread wide, feet up, and I was kneeling, engrossed with how pretty and delicate her puss was.</p><p>A quick kiss right on her mound above her clit had Natty lifting up to allow my moth to contact her better. There was no need for that as it was my intention to lick and suck till she begged me to stop. There's something special about a younger girl's juices. Sweeter ..... tastier ..... better .... ? All I know is I love drinking from the fountain of youth.</p><p>As I began my oral assault on Natty, the twins were still both working on Jane, all three were down to bra and panties by then, with heaps of moans and groans coming from them. Jane was giving as good as she got, with a hand inside Liz's panties and a tongue inside Mel's mouth. Even hotter was the view of Jo and Kate, clinched in a ""69"". Kristin was still playing solo, and from her spot Natty could see everything, making her hotter and hotter still. It did not take long for her to reach her first orgasm, and I wanted to give her more, so I ignored her clit for a while, just licking and nibbling along her labia, dipping my tongue tip in to the entrance of her vagina, and even wandering lower to her tight rosebud.</p><p>Squeezing her own boobs by now, Natty was getting closer to another orgasm, so I began to circle her clit with my tongue, and then formed an ""0"" with my lips over it, and began to suck firmly, letting my tongue flick at it the whole time. Natty began to buck and squirm, so I knew she was close, and this was going to be bigger than the first one. She began to breathe hard and short, almost in gasps, then it hit her ........................ and I kept going as she rode the wave of pleasure I had provided.</p><p>With everything going on in the room, my own puss was screaming for attention. I just about tore my shorts off, Natty watching me with a dreamy post-orgasmic look on her face. Next off came my drenched thong, and as I straightened up I felt a number of hands on my, guiding me to a spot on a mattress, and next thing I was lying in the middle of a circle of seven girls. The juices were running out of me like a tap, and I could not help rubbing my puss as I wondered what they had in store for me. All I really knew is that I had to get off, there and then.</p><p>Jo seemed to take control, pulling my top off over my head and slipping my undone bra from my shoulders. There I was, naked, horny, and waiting. Jane beckoned me to lie back down, and then began to kiss my neck and face. I felt another set of hands gliding over my breasts, and a moment later the twins were girls suckling on me like babies.</p><p>Another girl was exploring my left leg, and making a wet trail of kisses from my ankle, heading north. A tongue in my belly button, and another set of lips on my right leg. It was all too much ....... too much to focus on and keep track. One thing though – I'd never felt so loved, never felt so special. Seven teens licking, lapping, nibbling, sucking, kissing, all at once. It was sensory overload, then the tongue in my belly button slid lower, and I braced myself, lifting my torso, straining to get nearer, silently screaming out to have that wet naughty thing buried deep in my puss where I needed it.</p><p>It was like the ultimate tease, with all those hands and mouths doing everything possible to get me closer to orgasm, without quite doing enough. ""Please, please ......... I need it so bad"" I heard myself moan, and in seconds there was a mouth firmly sucking my clit, two fingers deep ion my puss, and another tow deep in my ass. That's all it took, and I exploded. Not just a little explosion, but a gut wrenching giant explosion. Cum was splattering out of me as those fingers worked in a frenzy, and my moans had turned to grunts and quiet shrieks. I had not felt anything that intense for a long time, if ever. The girls continued their oral and digital assaults, and my second orgasm grew, not as big as the initial one, but a lovely warm glow with some giant waves crashing on shore.</p><p>It finally abated, and I was left there sprawled, trying to recover. Eyes closed, quietly lying with a circle of teens around me. It was the home phone ringing that stirred me. Natty answered and it was her Mum. Natty's grandmother was comfortable and out of danger, but Mandy wanted to stay at bedside, and wanted to know if it was OK if I stayed. Lucky she could not see my smile, or my state of undress as I gave Natty the thumbs up to signal ""Of course I'll stay and look after things"".</p><p>The night was a long way from over, it seemed.</p>"
1007,"Nerve Endings, Part One",DeeDee18,1,"How it all started, plus a day in the park naked for a ten-year-old girl, leading into a series with eighteen parts so far, about teen girls in love and in lust.","['gF', 'gb', 'exhib', 'mast', 'ped']","<p>Nerve endings. That's what the doctor told my mom when
she asked him why I squirmed so much when I was touched
in any way as a baby</p><p>I still can remember my mother bathing me and running
the wash cloth over my super sensitive skin. I loved
the feel of it as she dragged it over my nipples and
over my bottom and up under my legs to clean my little
cunt. Of course at the time I had no idea what I was
feeling, but I wanted more of that sensation, so I
would squirm faster and faster as she rubbed me until I
would have a sort of baby orgasm, if there is such a
thing.</p><p>As I bucked my little hips against the towel she would
smile and push harder and say, ""If I didn't know better
I would say you were fucking this towel, you horny
little thing!"" Then she would rub powder all over me
until I was shaking so hard I would have another little
orgasm.</p><p>Since I was so sensitive the doctor recommended that I
should not wear clothes as much as possible, so Mom let
me run around in only diapers until I was potty trained
at which time I would go completely naked, unless we
went out of the house to the store or other errands, at
which time I would wear only a light cotton tee shirt.
I remember loving the feel of the shirt moving over my
skin, rubbing my little nipples, and caressing my
bottom and occasionally blowing into my cunt lips at
which time I would orgasm again.</p><p>At around three I discovered that I liked kissing my
mom. She was always affectionate and would hug and kiss
me as I grew older but this one day it turned into
something else. As she pressed her lips to my cheek I
turned slightly until her lips brushed across mine.</p><p>A bolt of electricity shot through my nerve endings in
my lips and I was shaking like a leaf as I pressed my
mouth harder against hers. She pulled back with a
shocked look on her face and I was afraid I had done
something wrong and began to cry. She hugged my naked
body to her and said it was all right, she was just
surprised, I guess.</p><p>I said, ""Mom, can I kiss you again? She looked puzzled
but said OKAY and once again I placed my little mouth
on hers and breathed in her scent as I sucked greedily
on her lips and began panting harder and harder. My
squirming on her lap evidently was having an effect on
her because she blushed and broke us apart and said,
""Whoa! What's with you today?""</p><p>I said, ""I'm sorry but it feels so good when I kiss you
Mom, do you mind?""</p><p>She said, ""Well, it's alright but is it turning you on
or is it your nerve endings again?""</p><p>I said, ""I don't know, but I get all tingly between my
legs when I do it and I love that feeling!""</p><p>She kissed me lightly on the lips and said, ""Well, if
it feels so good you can kiss me any time you want, but
we can't let anyone else know how it makes you feel
until you get much older, OKAY?""</p><p>I hugged her tightly and said, ""I love you Mom.""</p><p>""I love you too, honey.""</p><p>By age ten I was starting to fill out already with cute
little rosebud breasts and very large-for-my-age cunt
lips. I still went naked most of the time unless Dad
was home when I would wear my tee shirts only, no
panties. In fact I don't think I have ever worn panties
to this day.</p><p>My nipples, if anything got more and more sensitive and
my tees would literally rub me to an orgasm just
walking around the house. Evidently the nerve-ending
situation extended to my insides to where I could
almost orgasm on demand with just a slight rub from my
clothing. And I developed such a craving that I was in
a constant state of arousal all day long!</p><p>We had always gone to the park on weekdays to visit
with the moms and I could play on the swings, and the
fountain in the center of the play area. Since I was
small for my age everyone thought I was just a little
kid so I used that to my advantage to stare at the
little boys' dicks and balls when their mom's let them
play nude on very hot days.</p><p>It was on one of these occasions that I thought I would
try something daring and went over to the bench where
the moms were sitting and said, ""Mommy? Can I take off
my clothes and play in the fountain?""</p><p>My mother pulled me close and said, ""Baby, there are
people here, are you sure?"" One of the other moms
said, ""Oh, let her; it's just little kids and all the
boys are already naked and playing in the water.""</p><p>Mom winked at me and said, ""OKAY but be careful.""</p><p>I smiled and slowly began to pull my tee shirt up over
my head. There was an audible gasp from the bench when
I pulled it all the way off and the ladies saw my cute
little nipples standing out and my cunt lips swollen
up. One lady sitting next to my mom said, ""My God, she
is turning into a beautiful little lady; isn't she?""</p><p>I blushed and smiled at her as I turned slowly in place
and I could see a bead of sweat form on her upper lip
as she stared at my body with lust in her eyes. I
thought, this is going to be better than I thought, as
I ran over to the swings and slid my naked bottom over
the warm leather seat which sent vibrations through my
cunt and I felt my nipples pushing even more erect.</p><p>I slowly pumped the swing back and forth until I began
to feel the breeze across my cunt lips as I opened my
legs on the downswing. Higher and higher and faster and
faster I went as the air caressed my naked body and
sent waves of pleasure through my nipples and bottom
and cunt. I spread my legs even further apart to
embrace the wind now blowing almost into my hole.</p><p>I began to sweat as I worked harder and harder against
the now-wet leather strap that formed the swing seat.
The sweat now made my body glisten as I pumped myself
through orgasm after orgasm. By now I was throwing my
head back and panting and moaning as I humped the seat
and shook. ""Oh, God I'm cumming!"" I shouted, as the
contractions surged through my now-soaking wet cunt.</p><p>Fortunately my cries were drowned out by the little
boys in the fountain as I came over and over until I
had to finally let the, ""dog die"".</p><p>As I stood up on shaking legs I walked over to the
crowd at the fountain and moved beneath the little
spray coming from the little boy's statue mouth. The
little boys stared at my cunt lips and I saw their
little dicks spring up in the air as I let the water
drip off the ends of my nipples and clit.</p><p>I opened my mouth and let the spray kiss me as the
water ran down the sides of my mouth and I sucked on
the water and humped my butt against the little boys
dick on the fountain until I felt it enter my ass hole
and I began to shove harder until it entered my little
pucker and I gasped and twitched as I humped and
grunted, ""Uumph, uumph unh, unh,"" over and over until I
came hard and threw my head back as the water stroked
my nipples and cunt lips.</p><p>As the orgasm subsided I slowly came to and realized
the lady next to my mom was staring with her mouth open
and her chest heaving and sweat running down her blouse
until I could see her nipples jutting out stiff with
lust as she drooled at me.</p><p>I walked over shakily to Mom acting like a little girl,
all shivering with my arms in front of my tits. Mom
started toweling me off and I almost swooned with
delight! The lady next to her was clearly having
trouble keeping her composure as she was rubbing her
legs together and licking her lips. Mom said, ""Why
don't you take a break and lie down on the towel and
sunbathe?""</p><p>I said OKAY and spread the towel out in front of the
bench so the ladies could get a good view of my body
and lay down on my stomach with my head on my arms and
my hair covering my face so I could watch to see the
reaction of the ladies.</p><p>I could see they were all checking out my cute little
butt jutting in the air and as I spread my legs I heard
a gasp from my lady friend since I knew she was at
enough of an angle to see my little cunt lips. I
looked under the magazines the rest of the ladies were
reading and could see they all had their hands either
pressed into their dresses or up underneath stroking
themselves as they ogled my naked body. I slowly moved
my hands under my hips and slid one finger into my slit
as I played with my clit with the other.</p><p>Pretending to have fallen asleep I slowly stroked myself
until I was panting quietly and slowly grinding my
hips into my hands. I knew they could see my bottom
clenching and the muscles rippling as I humped my hands
and my lady voyeur could see my finger in my little
cunt.</p><p>I watched as she moved her panties aside and fucked her
fingers in and out in a frenzy. Seeing this drove me
over the edge and I shrieked and threw my arms over my
head and grabbed the towel as wave after wave of
orgasms wracked my small frame. I checked out Mom as I
came down and her eyes were shining with lust as she
shuddered out her own orgasm.</p><p>I sat up and Mom said, ""Did you have a dream?"" and I
smiled and nodded as I sat down between the lady and
her. I picked up Mom's <i>Cosmo</i> and began leafing through
the pages.</p><p>Mom put her hand on my left knee and whispered in my
ear, ""Was it good?""</p><p>I looked up and grinned and nodded. She smiled as she
rubbed my leg a little higher. I turned the page and
there was a shot of a model in a next-to-nothing bikini
posed provocatively by a pool and I felt the old
burning in my cunt again. Just then the lady on my
right placed her hand on my knee and asked, ""Do you
think she is sexy looking?"" I looked up and smiled and
nodded yes. She then said, ""I think you are more sexy
than her!""</p><p>Mom looked over past me and said, ""I think she is too,""
and they chuckled as the lady moved higher on my leg.</p><p>I stared harder at the picture and licked my lips as
the two hands crept even higher on my legs and I began
to move my hips down to draw them nearer. I could feel
my nipples beginning to grow and my lips were swelling
as I started to pant and slide my bare bottom over the
now-wet planks of the bench. The lady on my right
removed her left hand and turned toward me and replaced
it with her right as she began to inch higher.</p><p>The magazine hid what was going on from the others as
the lady put her arm behind my neck and leaned closer to
whisper in my ear, ""Would you like to see my tits?"" she
whispered, and I looked down as she unbuttoned her
blouse.</p><p>I could see her nipples standing up on the end of her
smooth breasts and it was all I could do to keep from
grabbing them! Mom said, ""She really likes to kiss,
don't you honey?"" I nodded as the lady moved her
fingers ever upward toward my naked cunt lips.</p><p>I turned my lips up to her and she lightly bit my lower
lip as her hand brushed my cunt causing me to jump and
moan. I leaned my head back against her arm and opened
my mouth wide as she explored my mouth with her tongue.
I felt her finger enter my cunt and felt Mom rub my
clit as I rocked back and forth on the wet seat.</p><p>I leaned on the lady's arm with my hand as she pistoned
her hand in and out and whispered, ""Oh fuck me please,
faster!"" By now I was writhing around on the bench
wildly as the magazine fell to the ground and I felt
the sun on my cunt as the lady fucked me harder and
harder. I started panting, ""unh, unh, unh, oh, oh, oh,
unh, unh oh, FUCK ME, FUCK ME!"" I shouted into her
mouth as she sucked on my tongue!</p><p>I could hear sucking sounds as she pounded my cunt and
I screamed, ""I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Oh God I'm
coming! FUCK ME!"" I thrust my hips in the air as my
legs twitched and I flailed all over the bench between
the two ladies.</p><p>I finally dropped back on the bench as I passed out.
When I came to, I was lying on the bench with a wet
towel over my body and everybody gone except Mom.
""Welcome back, my little sexpot,"" Mom smiled down at me
and I grinned as I said, ""Wow, that was awesome!"" and
Mom laughed.</p><p>We walked over to the SUV and I climbed in and threw
the towel in the backseat and curled up by Mom as we
left the park.</p><p>Continued in part 2...</p>"
1008,"Nerve Endings, Part Two",DeeDee18,1,Jan gets it on at school with her buddies.,"['ff', 'mast', 'exhib']","<p>As I grew older I began to fill out nicely, but I still
was short, and kept my little girl looks, with the
blonde ponytail and freckles over my little pug nose. I
was what my Mom called her ""little cutie"".</p><p>With the exception of my breasts, I could easily pass
for a ten year old, even now as I approach my
fourteenth birthday, being just less than five feet
tall helps. I am really pleased with my new nipples
which have grown longer and more conical on the ends of
my firm round breasts.</p><p>They stand out nicely all the time and when I get
turned on, which is almost all the time, they really
jut out, so that if I wear a spaghetti strap dress or
top, they keep the fabric out away from my breasts, and
if I look down I can see almost all of my tits and
nipples clear out to the tips. This leaves an opening
between and down the sides so everyone can see almost
all of me! And if I lean forward on my arms on a
counter or desk I might as well have nothing on at all.
I love it!</p><p>I still have real sensitive skin and have to watch what
I wear. Silk is my favorite, since it makes me feel
sexy, and I love the little thrills that run through my
body when the fabric slides back and forth over my
body. Wool drives me into orgasms with very little
motion on my part and I love the heat on my butt and
cunt lips when it rubs me as I walk! So I usually wear
real thin tops and skirts except to school where we
have to wear wool skirts and vests for uniformity.</p><p>I have two real close friends at school and we get
together to walk to class, and at lunch we eat on the
lawn or at the tables inside when it rains. They are
both taller than me and sometimes they will introduce
me to people as their little sister for a joke! I don't
mind at all because I can get away with stuff that they
can't!</p><p>One really hot sunny day in May I got up and went in to
shower off the sweat from my previous night's
masturbation sessions. I turned on the cold water, at
the end, and my nipples sprang out and ached so I
rubbed them and shook as the shock ran down into my
cunt lips.</p><p>After I toweled off I went naked into my room and put
on my wrap around, light white, spaghetti strap,
midriff top, and buttoned my wrap around skirt over my
naked butt, slid my vest on and buttoned it over my top
and headed down to eat breakfast. I always wear
strapless sandals with little heels that make me look
even younger and of course I never wear socks or
underwear.</p><p>My mom looked over as I walked in and whistled as she
always does at my cute little figure. I grinned and
reached my lips up for a good morning kiss and sat down
to eat. As always Mom blushed and took a deep breath
after the kiss. I love turning her on and the sparks
never fail to make my cunt tingle! The wool skirt felt
hot when I sat down so I squirmed around until my naked
butt was on the wooden seat to ease the heat from my
tight little buns.</p><p>Dad walked in and sat down with a little peck on my
cheek and we ate and I grabbed my backpack and went
over to kiss Mom goodbye. She hugged me and I placed my
soft mouth on hers and slid my tongue over her lips as
she shuddered and clung to me. I immediately had a mini
orgasm as I pushed my tits into her stomach and slid my
knee between her legs and pressed into her mound hard.
She gasped softly so dad wouldn't hear and slapped my
butt, sliding her finger up between my cheeks so the
skirt went into my crack and titillated my little
puckered hole.</p><p>""Have a good day at school."" She stammered as I turned
and headed out the door.</p><p>""See ya' Mom, bye dad.""</p><p>""Be good, sweetheart, love you.""</p><p>My two friends were waiting at my driveway and we all
hugged and headed to school. As we walked and talked I
began to feel the heat from the sun building in my
body. The skirt caressed my naked butt and the silk top
slid back and forth over my nipples.</p><p>I began to clench and release my thigh muscles to
squeeze my cunt lips against each other until I could
feel them swell as my nipples hardened. The feel as my
legs rubbing together was bringing on an orgasm as I
walked. When we reached the stairs the orgasm broke
over me and I gasped and shuddered as I grabbed the
railing to keep from falling to my knees.</p><p>""Jan, are you alright?"" one friend asked as she held me
up.</p><p>""I'm okay now, I just had another orgasm,"" I giggled.</p><p>My two best friends have known me from my earliest days
and are aware of my nerve-ending thing. Actually they
have said they envy me for my quick orgasms, but they
understand that I like to have them as often as
possible.</p><p>""Lucky!"" said Lou.</p><p>""Lucky!"" echoed Sally, as we all broke up laughing, and
went on into the hall.</p><p>""Later,"" I said as I went into my classroom and found
my seat in the back far right of the room. I dumped out
my books and slid my pack over by the wall and opened
up my text as I squirmed my skirt around so my bare
bottom could feel the cool wooden seat.</p><p>The room was fairly warm so I unbuttoned the top
buttons on my vest to let the air reach my tits through
the thin top. The teacher was droning on about
sex-education stuff as I tuned him out and checked on my
friend sitting across the isle on my left. He smiled
and made a kissy face as I flipped him off under my
desk and we both muffled our laughter.</p><p>The teacher said we would now have a short film so they
turned the lights off as the drapes were drawn and the
flick started up casting a dull glow over the room. It
was dark enough that I could just barely see my friend
so I slid down in my seat and unbuttoned the rest of
the vest and pulled it open to cool my sweaty breasts.</p><p>As I ran my hands up to move my hair out of my face my
arms brushed against my nipples and they jumped up and
pushed my top out so I could see my navel when I looked
down. ""God, that feels good,"" I thought as I hugged my
tits hard and moved my arms back and forth over my top.</p><p>By now I was really getting horny and hot as I slid my
hand up under my skirt and fondled my clit. I figured I
could get away with removing my vest, so I laid it down
by my backpack and leaned back in my seat and started
fondling my right tit as I stroked my cunt with my
left.</p><p>As I began to move my hips against my hand, I reached
around to the button on my right side and undid it,
then released the tie on the other side, so my skirt
came loose and the right side fell open as the other
side slowly slid down between my legs. Now I could run
my hand over my naked side and back to my cunt with
nothing in the way, so I started fingering myself
harder. The sweat was running off my nipples now and
the light top was transparent when I looked down in the
dull gloom.</p><p>I gasped as the orgasm started and grabbed my cunt hard
as I came over and over. Pulling my nipples hard I
shoved my hand into my wet hole and jerked in my seat
as wave after wave overtook me. I couldn't control
myself anymore as my body took over and I reached up to
my side and undid the button and tie holding my
wrap-around top closed and it fell free exposing my right
nipple to my hungry fingers.</p><p>I yanked hard on my nipple, the right strap came off my
shoulder, and the top fell open exposing both my breasts
to the warm air and I came again! I looked down and I
could see the pretty swells of my tits and the erect
pink nipples in the glow from the projector as I leaned
forward and the top slipped completely off and fell to
the seat behind me.</p><p>I looked over at my friend and could barely see his
head turned in my direction and I was sure he could see
my nipples and what I was doing to them. The rest of
the class was glued to the screen as they showed a
couple going through the motions of making a baby.</p><p>I was panting harder and was gasping for air as the
left side of my skirt fell off my leg and left me
totally naked in my seat as I stroked and pinched and
yanked on my tits and cunt and softly moaned, ""unh, unh,
unh,"" in time to my twitching hips, as I finger
fucked myself furiously, until I threw my head back and
bucked my hips in the air and came, and came, and came,
and came, as thrills wracked my cunt over and over and
my muscles contracted over and over until I thought I
would pass out!</p><p>I slumped in my seat until I came around and pulled my
top and skirt closed and slipped my vest back on over
my top as the sweat poured down my cunt lips and
nipples and leaked onto the seat under my butt.</p><p>As I cooled down the girl in front of me turned her
head and whispered, ""Did you just come back there?"" I
smiled and giggled as I nodded and she said, ""I thought
you were going to destroy the desk and I came just
listening to you. Thanks!"" I said, ""You're welcome."" We
both giggled as all teen age girls do just as the
lights came back on.</p><p>As we left the room my friend came close and said,
""Thanks for the show,"" and I said, ""What? I don't know
what you're talking about,"" and grinned.</p><p>""I hope we have another movie tomorrow,"" he said</p><p>""Me too!"" I replied, ""See ya'""</p><p>I met up with my two friends and we went outside to the
grassy quad for lunch. There weren't many on the grass
so we found a spot away from everybody and sat down and
opened our lunches as we talked over the day so far.
When I related my classroom escapade their mouths
dropped open and they looked at each other and then we
all cracked up as we held our sides and tears ran down
our faces.</p><p>""I don't believe you, Jan!""</p><p>""You're a walking, talking sex machine!""</p><p>That set us off again as we hugged and rolled on the
ground and tried to catch our breath we laughed so
hard.</p><p>We finished eating and then I lay back with them on
either side of me to catch some rays and chatter some
more. As we talked the sun was warming my legs and I
felt the tingle starting again. I shifted so my butt
was on the cool grass but it didn't help much as my
nipples started to strain against the vest.</p><p>""Boy, it's hot out here; I've got to take off this
vest.""</p><p>""Yeah, it sure is, my bra is killing me!""</p><p>""You wear a bra?""</p><p>""Don't you?""</p><p>""No, I never do.""</p><p>""I forgot, I guess you can't, can you?""</p><p>""Why don't you take your bra off? They can't see under
your vest, anyway.""</p><p>She did that thing that we do and pulled her bra out
the sides of her blouse. My other friend did too, and
they agreed it was a lot cooler as the air cooled our
nipples. I could see their little nubs peeking out from
under their vests, and it turned me on, as I began to
fidget. I lifted one knee up a little to let the breeze
reach my cunt lips and as I did the skirt slid up until
my cunt lips were peeking out under the hem. My friends
looked down and gasped. I looked at each one and said,
""What?""</p><p>""You don't have any panties on either?""</p><p>""No, I never wear any.""</p><p>""Holy cow, can't people see your butt when you bend
over?""</p><p>""Yeah, and the downside is what?""</p><p>This started another round of giggling. All the sun and
the talk about seeing my butt was getting me hot. I
lay back and reached over my head and stretched and my
nipples pushed up hard against the confines of my thin
top. My friends just stared at them and I got hotter. I
looked at Sally and licked my lips as I saw her mouth
parting and her little tongue running over her lip. Lou
was looking like she might come in a minute, so I
twisted toward her.</p><p>""Would you like to kiss me, please?""</p><p>I thought her eyes would bug out of her head as she
turned beet red and gasped loudly.</p><p>""I've never kissed a girl before, except when we were
just messing around. You mean like a lover or
something?""</p><p>""Please,"" I begged, as I rubbed my thighs together
causing my skirt to slide off one hip. She looked down
at my creamy smooth leg and hip and a bead of sweat
popped out on her upper lip. Slowly she leaned over me
and placed her lips tentatively over mine. I pulled her
down against my mouth and breathed in her moist lips as
I slowly bit her lower lip and ran my tongue back and
forth over her sweet little lips. We kept this up until
my cunt was burning and I was rolling my hips back and
forth to grind my butt into the grass.</p><p>I looked over and Sally was watching all this with lust
in her eyes and a spot of drool leaked from the edge of
her mouth. I pulled away and turned my head toward her
and motioned her closer. As she slid over I put her
hand on my left tit and ground her fingers into it as I
let out a moan.</p><p>""I am so hot and so close to coming. Please, take my
clothes off, so I can spread my legs and let the sun
fuck me in my cunt!""</p><p>""Are you sure? What if someone sees?""</p><p>""If you both lay alongside me no one will even know I'm
here. I'm so short and small that it will just look
like you guys are talking to each other leaned up on
your sides on your elbows.""</p><p>They moved so they were touching my sides and Sally
reached over and undid the buttons on my skirt and top
and slowly slid the fabric off over my erect nipples
and throbbing swollen cunt lips. I arched my back and
they slid the top out from under my shoulders and the
cool grass felt fantastic on my naked back.</p><p>I raised my hips up as they slid my skirt out from
under me and pulled my sandals off and I was naked on
the school lawn! I arched my back and thrust my tits in
the air, and spread my legs wide and bucked my hips up
off the grass, as I rolled from side to side. They
started pulling on my nipples and kissing me and
running their hands all over my twitching little body.
I reached over my head and moaned as the orgasm hit me,
and I stifled a cry as I jerked under the intense
charge running through me.</p><p>""Please, finger me, rub my cunt, I can't stand not
getting fucked!""</p><p>Sally reached down and began to run a finger over and
into my lips as another orgasm wracked my cunt. I
grabbed her hand and shoved it into my cunt, as I
feverishly yanked on my extended clit, and pulled on my
nipples, as Lou sucked my tongue into her lips.</p><p>I moaned, ""Unh, unh, oh, oh god, fuck me! Oh please
fuck me! Faster, faster, faster! Oh God! I'm cumming,
now!"" and I threw my head from side to side and arched
my whole body in the air, as I jerked like a puppet on
a string, as the spasms rocked me over and over.</p><p>The waves kept coming over me as I threw my legs open
and closed, and held onto my friends' tits for dear
life. They were panting and whispering, ""God, Jan,
you're so hot!"" as Lou yanked my nipples up in the air
and Sally clawed at my cunt lips. The juice from my
orgasm was glistening in the sun as I surged up and
down.</p><p>Slowly I lowered my dripping body back to earth, as my
two friends nuzzled me, and kissed me, and slowly slid
my clothes back on. They dried me off with a napkin or
two, and I slowly sat up and began to focus again.</p><p>""You guys are the best friends a girl could ask for and
I love you both, so much!""</p><p>""We love you too, but we better get going if we don't
want to get expelled.""</p><p>They helped me up and we went back into the building
for afternoon classes. I was a walking zombie till
school got out. My friends and I walked home giggling
and tickling each other as we always did. They left me
at my drive and I went in, as Mom waved to them, and
she hugged me and kissed me hello.</p><p>""How was your day?""</p><p>""Oh, you know, same oh, same oh boring school,"" as I
laughed to myself, and dragged my weary body up the
stairs and flopped on my bed.</p><p>To be continued in Part three.</p>"
1009,"Nerve Endings, Part Three",DeeDee18,1,I drive my parents wild!,['f mast exhib voy'],"<p>After a short nap, I got up and stretched, and looked
out my bedroom window at the empty house next door. I
live in a residential housing track, with all the houses
pretty much the same. Some are two stories, like mine
and my neighbors' on the left side, and some are ranch
one story jobs like the one on my right. It's a kid's
kind of place, with little ones, and some older kid's
about my age. I am the smallest girl, still, on my block,
so all the moms think of me as a kid, not a teenager.</p><p>Anyway, my bedroom window is below the neighbor's on
the left, and I have a big bay window in the front
looking west, so sun comes in through the drapeless
window in the morning. I love my room and my stuffed
animals are everywhere!</p><p>I slipped my wool skirt off, and undid my wraparound top,
and walked naked into the side bathroom, which is part
of my bedroom. I took a quick shower and dried off with
a big soft towel, which left me shaking as the tremors
ran through my body from the contact on my sensitive
skin: my nipples, tummy, and cunt lips. I slipped
a little pink summer dress over my naked body, ran
my hands over my nipples and down to my cunt, and gave
myself an instant orgasm from the soft material! God, I
love my little body, and the thrills it gives me!</p><p>I bounced down the stairs, and into the kitchen, and went
over to Mom, and hugged her. I gave her a lingering
kiss, until I heard her breath catch in her throat! She
pulled away and stared into my eyes.</p><p>""That's enough of that, young lady. Your dad will be
home any minute, so help me finish getting dinner!""</p><p>We talked some more as we finished setting the table.
Dad came in, and gave us both a peck on the cheek,
and we sat down to eat.</p><p>I looked over at Dad and caught him looking at my tits
which were almost naked through the thin little dress I
was wearing. He blushed as I grinned, clenched my
thighs, and moved my legs together to move my cunt lips
against each other! I knew my nipples were getting
extended as I glanced down to see my tummy and the top
of my lips under my dress!</p><p>Mom was staring at me, as I looked up, and I could see
the look of pure lust in her eyes! I started to
shake, as I had a mini orgasm!</p><p>Dad had one hand under the table, and I bet he was
rubbing his bulging pants as he watched me, but he
would never let on to mom that he lusted after my
little body! But I knew better, since I would catch him
looking, every once in a while, when I was bending over,
or reaching up, or dancing around the living room!</p><p>We finished, and dad went in to watch TV, as we washed
the dishes.Then we went in to join him, and hear about his
day as a computer engineer. He is really smart, and good
looking, and all his lady friends at the office think he
is hot, so mom says!</p><p>Dad and mom sat on the sofa, and I lay down on the floor
in front, facing away, to watch the TV. There wasn't much
on, so I fell asleep for a little bit, until mom said she
was going to hit the hay, and kissed dad goodnight, and
kissed the top of my head.</p><p>""I love you, Mom.""</p><p>""Love you too, sweetie, very much!""</p><p>Dad channel surfed, and I asked if we could watch the
Playboy channel, which our cable package carries.</p><p>""I don't think you should watch that stuff!""</p><p>""Oh, come on, Dad! I know about the birds and bees from
school, and mom lets me watch it, sometimes, when you are
gone on trips!""</p><p>He finally agreed, so he switched over to the channel,
and immediately two girls were going after each other
on the screen. One of the girls was very young, with
long blond hair, and looked a lot like me, and I
immediately got warm all over! I leaned on my elbows,
and started to push my cunt lips harder into the plush
rug beneath my silky little dress!</p><p>I could just make out my Dad in the reflection on the
screen, and I saw his hand move over into his lap. I
slid one of my spaghetti straps down, and slowly rubbed
the erect nipple over the carpet, which sent shivers
through my body, and tingles in my cunt! Since I knew
Dad couldn't see, I slipped the other strap off, so
both of my nipples were now sliding back and forth over
the floor, and my cunt was twitching, as my lips swelled!</p><p>""It's getting warm in here! I'm going to go change into
my robe.""</p><p>""Okay, Dad, I'll open the patio door while you change.""</p><p>I slipped the straps back up, and went over and pulled
the door open. The warm night breeze blew over my
moist little dress, and I got goose bumps, as my nipples
swelled so big that they ached!</p><p>Dad came back in wearing his light bathrobe, which is
very thin, and I could see his bulging dick almost
springing out! I shook, as I lowered myself back down on
my stomach, and ground my body into the carpet, as an
orgasm ran through me!</p><p>I rose back up, and slid the straps off again, and
squirmed a little, so my dress began to ride up over my
bottom. I panted as the fabric rubbed across my
tender butt. The scene on the tube heated up, and I
began to move my hips, clenching and unclenching my
butt, to rub my cunt lips harder into the carpet!</p><p>The carpet rubbed my nipples, and my lips slid against
each other, until I was having little orgasms run
through my body! I jerked through one orgasm as the
next one started, and I started humping the rug, as I
pinched my tits with one hand.</p><p>I saw Dad open his robe, and saw him pulling on his
dick, and I shook as a big orgasm overtook me!</p><p>""Can I take my dress off, Dad? It is really hot in
here!""</p><p>""If you want, but don't say anything to your mom,
please?""</p><p>""Don't worry, Dad, she knows I can't stand clothes.""</p><p>""Alright, I guess I'll take my robe off too.""</p><p>I stood up and pulled the dress over my head, as Dad
slid his robe off, then I lay back down on the floor
and spread my legs, as I reached under my body to rub
my little clit. As I worked on my clit, I pinched my
nipples, and rubbed them, faster and faster, on the
carpet! I looked at Dad's reflection, and saw his dick
sticking in the air, as he was rubbing it, faster and
faster, in time to my finger, now fucking in and out of
my cunt!</p><p>I raised my hips up off the floor, and jammed my fingers
in and out, as I panted, and moaned! I was now in the
throes of a huge orgasm, as I jerked on my tits, with my
face jammed into the carpet, and my butt in the air,
with my legs spread wide! Dad could see clear up
both my holes, as I fucked myself furiously. Then I
screamed, as the waves wracked my body, and I saw Dad's
cum fly up in the air, and he grunted as he came, again
and again, spraying cum all over his body.</p><p>I slowly sank back down to the carpet, and fell asleep
in a swoon. I woke up later with a blanket over my body,
and I remembered Dad kissing my head, and patting my
butt, as he left the room. I stood up and stretched, and
wiped the sweat off my face, as I stumbled over to the
patio door to let the breeze cool my hot little body.
God, that felt good, and Dad really got off on me, how
wild!</p><p>I looked out on the night, and all the lights in the
houses were off. I thought, ""Wouldn't it be wild if I
went outside, naked, to the front of the house?"" My
nipples stiffened at the thought, as I stepped out into
the night air, and felt the cement under my bare feet!</p><p>I walked slowly around the house to the side gate, and
looked up and down the street, as I pulled the gate
open. Dad's car was sitting in the drive, so I walked
around behind it, and leaned over, and felt the warm
steel caress my tits and cunt lips. I spread my legs, so
the little emblem pushed my cunt lips apart, and started
rubbing up and down, as I dragged my tits over the warm
metal of the trunk!</p><p>As the orgasm started to overtake me, I reached up and
grabbed the roof, and flattened my aching nipples into
the trunk! I humped the little emblem up and down my
clit. ""Unh, unh, unh! Ooh God! That feels sooo good!
""Unh, unh, oh, oh, unh, aghh!!"" I jerked, as my body was
wracked with waves of pleasure, over, and over, and
over! The sweat from my body was pooling on the car, and
I was sliding back and forth over the wet finish, as I
came again, from the wild sensations coursing through
me!</p><p>I slowly slid down off the trunk, leaving a smear of
sweat and cum on the shining deck! As I stood, I saw a
slight movement out of the corner of my eye, and I
thought I saw a curtain move in the window of the house
across the street. I dashed around the house, and ran in,
and up my stairs to my room!</p><p>Looking out the big window I couldn't see anything, so I
turned on my light, and went into my bath to shower. The
house across the way is owned by a single lady, so I
wasn't really worried that she might call the cops. I
always paraded naked around my room with the light on,
anyway, so she probably didn't even notice or care.</p><p>After a warm shower I dried off, and slid under the
satin sheets, and grabbed my teddy bear, and fell asleep.</p><p></p><p>Continued in part 4...</p>"
1010,"Nerve Endings, Part Four",DeeDee18,1,A fun day in the backyard!,['f mast voy exhib'],"<p>Next morning I woke to feel the sun shining into my
room. I stretched and rubbed my eyes, as I spread my
legs, and arched my back, so the sheet rubbed my
nipples and brushed across my naked pussy lips.</p><p>""Oh, that feels nice!"" I thought, as I slowly pushed
the sheet down with my toes, until the warm sun fell
across my tits, and made my nipples jut up in the air
hard as rocks! Slowly I began to rub my tits, and
pinched and pulled on my tender pink nipples. I
continued pushing the sheet down until the sun hit my
clit, and I moaned, and opened my legs, to let the sun
into my cunt. I spread my arms above my head, and slowly
let the sun rape my spread eagled little body!</p><p>""Oh, fuck me sun! Heat my clit and lips, and make me
cum!"" I moaned, as I panted, and began humping my hips
up and down. As I increased my gyrations the bed began
squeaking. I rhythmically pumped up and down, as it
squeaked louder, and that turned me on more! I
writhed all over the bed, and grabbed my cunt ,shoving
fingers wildly in and out, until I came, as the bed
banged loudly against the wall! I panted as I came down
off my high, and licked my parched lips, and ran my
hands all over my body, as my mouth hung open in pure
bliss! God, I love to fuck myself!!</p><p>I got up and took a warm shower, and dried off, and
went to my walk in closet to find something to wear.
Since it was Saturday, I decided to wear my faded white
short shorts and a really thin tube top, that just
covered my nipples, and a little more of my tits. My
nipples were clearly outlined through the thin top, and
my cunt lips were clearly visible where the fabric of
the shorts pulled up into my cunt. ""That ought to turn
on my folks!"" I thought, as I pirouetted in front of my
mirror, to check out my cute little butt, peeking out
under the hem.</p><p>I brushed out my hai, and put it into my pony tail clip,
and headed down for breakfast.</p><p>I could feel the air being sucked out of the room, as I
walked into the kitchen, and both mouths fell to the
floor, and both pairs of eyes looked as if they would
bug clear out of their heads! I love it! I pranced over
to mom and planted my best French kiss on her soft
mouth, as she shuddered, and moaned, and clung to me!
Then I went over to Dad and did the same, as he reacted
in shock, and blushed, as he tried to cover the huge
bulge forming in his lap! I giggled, and sat down in my
chair.</p><p>""What's for breakfast?""</p><p>""Waffles, if you want, or toast and jam.""</p><p>""Toast, please, I have to watch my girlish figure,"" I
giggled.</p><p>""Yeah, right, that will be the day! said mom.</p><p>""What was all the banging in your room this morning?""</p><p>""Oh, I was having a mock battle with my teddy bear."" I
giggled.</p><p>Mom rolled her eyes, and Dad just grinned, and shook his
head. Nobody seems to believe me around here!</p><p>""So what's up today,"" I asked.</p><p>""Dad has to go in to the office and I'm going shopping.
Want to come?""</p><p>""No, I think I'll work on my tan this morning, and do
some homework by the pool.""</p><p>We cleaned up the kitchen, and they left, as I grabbed
my books and headed out to the backyard to the pool. I
plopped down on the chaise, and worked on my math and
history stuff for a couple of hours, until it started
to get hot. I finished, and took my books back into the
house. I found a wine cooler bottle, in the fridge,
that was left over from the night before, and sipped on
it, as I went back out, and stretched out on the chaise.</p><p>I must have drifted off, because I woke up and realized
I was dripping wet! I stood up and dropped my shorts on
the deck, and pulled my tube top off, and dove into the
cool water. I love to swim naked! The water gets me
excited, as it touches my nerve endings! I get
tingly all over as I swim back and forth! It only takes
a few laps, and I am coming like crazy, until I have to
grab the pool side to keep from drowning, as I shudder
and shake from my constant orgasms!</p><p>After I cooled down, I floated on my back and day
dreamed, as the water softly caressed me, lapping in
and out of my cunt lips, and teasing my nipples.</p><p>I remembered, as I flashed back, to when I was twelve,
and we had a man living next door, with a ten year old
son. I would watch as the boy mowed his Dad's lawn.
Sometimes he would lie on a towel to catch some rays on
his smooth white skin. I always wanted to stroke his
little penis, and had horny daydreams about it, until
one day I got the chance! His Dad was gone to town at a
meeting, and the boy was asleep on his towel in his
back yard. Our yards are open to each other, with one
smooth lawn joining them.</p><p>I was standing on the back porch, watching him through
the screen. I was stark naked, since he couldn't see
much through the screen, and I had been playing with
myself, as he was lying there, with his face turned
away from me, and his arms above his head. It was a
really hot day, and sweat was running down my legs to
mix with my cunt juices, as I got myself off, standing
there watching him!</p><p>As I watched, he began to move his hips up and down
slowly, like he was having a wet dream! I was
spellbound! Pretty soon he was moving faster, and I
could see he was dreaming about fucking someone! I
decided to get a better view.</p><p>I slowly opened the screen door and stepped out into
the yard, as the sun struck my young body, and I
shivered with delight, at being naked, standing not
thirty feet from the boy! I slowly edged closer as I
pulled on my nipples. When I was about five feet from
his body, I heard him groan softly, as he wiggled
around on the towel. His dream must have been heating
up because he wiggled his hips harder, and the baggy
trunks he was wearing slowly slid down on his butt to
his crack, and I gasped at the cute little cheeks, as
the shorts went lower!</p><p>I was shaking with lust as I stood right by him, and I
reached down and slid his shorts down, as he wiggled!
They were completely off his butt now, and as he
struggled in his sleep, I slid them all the way off,
and dropped them to the side. I ogled his naked back
and the sweet little ass and smooth skin between his
little legs! He rolled a little, and I peeked under to
see his penis poking up under his smooth little belly!</p><p>Straddling his legs, I leaned over and slowly slid my
hands under his bucking hips, and closed my fingers
around the little shaft. As I gradually lowered my cunt
onto his butt, I moved my hand up and down his little
dick, until he was wiggling and panting softly!His
butt was moving my cunt lips back and forth, and I was
softly moaning too, as I humped very lightly on his
butt and jacked him off! He finally gasped, and
shuddered, and cum ran over my fingers, as I pulled
gently, and milked him. The cum from my cunt ran down
between his butt cheeks, under me, as I shuddered, and
cried out softly, as my orgasm shot through me!</p><p>I waited until I heard a small snoring sound, and stood
slowly, and slid his shorts over his ankles. I tiptoed
back over to my porch, and stepped into the screened
room, as I saw him turn over. He jerked up, as he
looked furtively around, and grabbed his shorts up, and
ran into his house!
**</p><p>A few days after that incident, I was catching some
rays on the chaise, when the man came out and sat on
his chaise. He waved to me and I waved back, and
smiled, then went back to my book.</p><p>As the day heated up, I slowly drifted off, with the
book lying on my stomach, when something caused me to
awaken! I peered over, under my sunglasses, and saw the
man looking at me. I was sure, with my hair falling
around my face, that he could not tell if I was awake,
so I feigned sleep, as I let the book slide down off my
lap, and snored gently.</p><p>Being only twelve, I wasn't totally developed, but my
tits were showing, and my nipples were very large for
my size. I had on a little crop top that was old and
very thin. On the bottom I had a short wraparound cover
up, with nothing under it but bare skin. It was more
like a sarong with a tie on the left side away from
him, so he couldn't see when I slowly loosened it. This
let the skirt sag down over my flat stomach, as I
breathed deeply in supposed sleep.</p><p>He was wearing a brief pair of thin, Speedo like,
briefs, cream colored, and almost transparent. Since he
was turned at about a forty five degree angle from me,
I could see the tent like mound that his hard on was
creating! As he stared at my body, he slowly was
stroking himself through the thin material, and I could
hear him breathing hard, as he worked on his penis. He
shifted his hips up, and slid the fabric down so it was
off his hips, but still under his butt.</p><p>I stretched, and turned a little, and the sarong fell
to the side, exposing my little pussy lips to his gaze.
He slid his hand under the briefs, and began
jerking up and down his shaft. I moaned, as the sight
inflamed my cunt! My nipples jumped out, as I arched my
back. The top rode up, so the undersides of my small
tits were in plain site. Rolling my head from side to
side, I brought my hands up, and began to pull on my
nipples through the shirt. Still faking sleep, I
started talking to my make believe lover, as I panted
and moaned and writhed on the chaise!</p><p>""Oh, Dad, please play with me!""</p><p>""Suck on my nipples, oh please, lick my cunt and grab
my tits!""</p><p>I saw the man shove his pants down, and stand up and
walk toward me, to get a better look! His penis was
sticking straight out, as he stroked it, and I was
going wild from the sight, and the pleasure running
through my little cunt and nipples! I grabbed my thin
top, and yanked it, and it tore away from my tits! I was
naked, with a man jerking off next to me, as I shoved
my fingers into my little hole! He kept coming closer,
as the orgasm built a fire in my cunt, until I was
thrashing back and forth on the chaise, and arching my
back up in the air, as I fingered my cunt, and shoved my
other finger into the crack between my cheeks, and into
my puckered little hole! I threw my head back, and
arched in the air, as I came hard, and yelled, ""Oh,
God, I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Oh, oh, oh, yesss, oh
fuck MEEEEE!""</p><p>At the same time the man's penis jerked, and jerked, as
white streams of cum shot up in the air! He grunted,
and jerked his hips back and forth, like he was fucking
me hard, and I came some more! I kept jerking for a
long time, as the contractions wracked my small frame,
endlessly, until I passed out, and crumbled in a heap,
with juices running down my legs, and my mouth hanging
open in pure lust!</p><p>When I opened my eyes the man was gone, and I was
dripping wet, so I staggered to the pool, and sank
beneath the surface, rinsing the love juice and sweat
from my glowing little body!</p><p>What a nice daydream to have, as I floated gently
around the pool! The man moved shortly thereafter, and
the house has been vacant for a few years, but we heard
we may have new neighbors soon. I hope it's a girl my
age, to be my pal.</p><p>I climbed out of the pool and dried off, gathered up my
stuff, and walked naked into the house. In my room I
slipped into a big tee shirt, and went down to watch
TV.</p><p>Later that evening, during dinner, Dad said, ""There is
something I want to talk to you both about. At work my
friend Tom asked me if we would be interested in
possibly joining his nudist beach group. I thought it
was an intriguing idea, but said I would have to talk
to you guys first before accepting. I know it is sort
of wild, but what do you think?""</p><p>My mouth fell open, as I turned to look at mom! She was
beet red, and nervously looking back and forth between
Dad and me!</p><p>""Do you think Jan is old enough for this?""</p><p>""Well, Tom has a girl about her same age, and I think
they would get along great! It also would be a good way
for Jan to play with someone her age, without having to
put up with her clothes rubbing her skin all the time!""</p><p>""Honey, will you be alright with this?"" mom asked me.</p><p>""It's fine with me, but won't you guys feel self
conscious, running around naked in front of strangers?""</p><p>""It's a relatively secluded beach, and Tom said his
daughter really needed a friend to hang out with.""</p><p>We discussed the idea for awhile, and finally agreed to
try it once, and if anybody felt uncomfortable we would
all leave.</p><p>Later that night I was in my room, fantasizing about
going naked in public, and I rubbed my clit, as I
wondered what Tom's little girl looked like. I fell
asleep after my orgasm, and dreamed about fingering
myself in front of a crowd on a sunlit beach, while
playing with little girls nipples!</p><p>***</p><p>Continued in part five.</p>"
1011,"Nerve Endings, Part Five",DeeDee18,1,Jan meets Angie at the nude beach!,['ff exhib mast rom'],"<p>The sun was already shining brightly through my window,
when I opened my eyes, and felt my hand still buried
between my puffy little cunt lips. What a great dream!
I must have been ravished a hundred times, and judging
from the stickiness between my legs, it must have been
awesome!</p><p>I rolled out of bed, stood, and stretched, and took a
shower. I wanted to look my best when I met Tom's girl,
so I spent a lot of time on my hair and shaving my cute
little lips. I stepped back finally and checked out my
reflection in the mirror, as I pulled on my nipples,
and ran a finger into my cunt. Pulling finally on my
clit, I yelped and came, as my knees trembled under me!</p><p>I pulled my ponytail back with a clip, and pulled on my
faded shorts, and a little crop top, that left little
to the imagination! My nipples pushed the material away
from my chest, so I could feel the air all around my
almost totally exposed breasts. Dad better watch
himself, I thought, or he'll have a hard on when he
takes his clothes off at the nude beach!</p><p>I got the usual reaction from my parents as I walked
into the kitchen for breakfast. If they only knew how
hot I was between my legs, they would have died!</p><p>Finally, we piled into the Blazer and headed for the
beach. It was a pretty long drive, so I daydreamed and
cat napped, until we pulled into the parking lot. The
sun was high by now, and it was really warm. My shorts
rode up between my little puffy cunt lips as I climbed
out, and I saw Dad and mom stare down at my cute little
body! Mom gasped, and Dad had to hold a towel in front
of his shorts!</p><p>The gatehouse was manned by an older guy. I thought he
was having a heart attack when he saw me, because he
got all red and stammered and stuttered, as he showed
us our lockers.</p><p>As we took our clothes off, I watched mom and Dad and
the old man. He was ogling both my parents. As I pushed
down my shorts. He gasped when he saw my smooth shaven
lips! Pulling the top off, my nipples shot out, and mom
and Dad both looked me up and down, with lust in their
eyes! The old man just stared!</p><p>""This is so hot!"" I thought, as I slowly turned to give
all of them a good view of my, now totally nude, body! I
closed the locker and picked up a towel, and we headed
down the beach.</p><p>As we walked, the ocean breeze blew across my nipples.
They ached, they were so hard! I could feel the sun on
my naked cunt. My lips swelled, as I walked and rubbed
them against each other! Little orgasms ran through my
sweating little body. It was all I could do to just
walk, as I bit my lower lip to stop from screaming. I
was trembling so hard I had to hold mom's hand to stay
upright!</p><p>She looked down at me and winked, as I looked up, and
shuddered through yet another orgasm! Mom put her arm
around me, and pulled her naked body against my side. I
vibrated next to her as she whispered,</p><p>""Be careful, honey, Dad might see.""</p><p>I nodded and rubbed my leg against her, and the little
ripples just kept coming!</p><p>Dad sat the cooler down next to a log, at the far end of
the cove, which gave us a little privacy. We spread out
the blankets, and were just getting settled, when Tom
showed up .I looked at him and was very impressed. He
was a hunk, as we say! I asked him where his daughter
was. He said she was bringing some towels from the car
and would be along shortly.</p><p>If she was anything like her mother I was going to love
her! She was about five and a half feet tall, with jet
black hair, and green eyes! She was a knockout, and I
almost drooled when Tom introduced her! She smiled and
ran her tongue over her lips, as she shook my hand. My
nipples reacted, and so did my cunt lips. I felt fire
from her finger tips, and I'm sure she must have felt
the electricity too!</p><p>As I turned around, so my parents wouldn't see my lust
filled eyes, I spotted a figure coming down the beach.
""This must be Tom's girl,"" I thought, as she came
closer. My knees began to shake as I checked her out!
""Oh boy, am I in trouble now!""</p><p>She stopped about three feet in front of me, and my head
swam! It was like looking in a mirror! She was exactly
my height, weight, and body size, with short black
hair, a pixie face, green eyes, thick pouty little
mouth, and a cute little nose with just a hint of
freckles. And what a body!</p><p>Her breasts were beautifully proportioned to her body,
with long, little honey colored, nipples. Her tummy was
smooth, and her shaved little cunt lips were perfect in
every way! Then I saw her clit poking out, and I gasped,
when I saw the size of it! It was almost like a penis,
and was smooth and pink!</p><p>Shudders were running up and down my body, as I tore my
eyes off her sweet skin, and looked up to see her
looking me over. She was shaking too! Then she looked
into my baby blues, and I lost it, as I stammered,</p><p>""H--, h--, hi! I'm J--, J--, Jan.""</p><p>Her lips parted, as she sucked in air, and stammered
back,</p><p>""H—h—hello! I-- I--I'm Angie!""</p><p>I could not believe the feelings coursing through me, as
I just stared into her eyes! She looked spellbound,
too! Here I was stark naked in front of a stranger, and
I felt like I had known her forever! I wanted to kiss
her, as I stared at her lips! She was staring at mine
too, as we continued to just stand frozen in place!</p><p>She slowly raised her hand, and I held mine out to her,
as she squeezed my fingers gently. I jerked when the
electricity shot through me! My cunt was on fire! I
looked down to see her clit was actually growing
bigger! My puffy cunt lips were swelling in size too!
She looked back up into my eyes. I smiled as she said,</p><p>""You are the prettiest girl I have ever seen!""</p><p>""That goes double, me too! You are sooo cute!""</p><p>Just then mom came over, and put her arm around me.
Angie's mom went over next to her.</p><p>""I see you two seem to have hit it off!""</p><p>We both answered as one, ""Yes, we certainly have!""</p><p>We giggled, and that broke the ice! I helped her put
the towels down, and then we walked down toward the
water, holding hands, and staring at each other. I
think we both realized that something very special was
happening! We walked and talked for over an hour, until
I realized we were way down by the end of the cove.</p><p>We stopped, and looked at each other again, as we drew
closer, until our little lips briefly touched. She was
soo soft! She reached out with her tongue and ran it
over my lips, as I shuddered, and juice began to run
down my legs. I sucked her tongue deep into my mouth. I
couldn't believe how long and big it was! It was like
sucking a penis must feel! I sucked harder, as she
moaned and panted into my mouth. Her lips were open, as
she gasped little breathes. I moaned into her sweet
mouth, as I licked her lips with my tongue.</p><p>Our hands were on each others' shoulders as we pulled
closer, until I felt a sharp jolt as my nipples touched
hers! She gasped into my mouth, as her nipples moved
back and forth over mine! We were totally lost in each
other! It was wild! I had never felt anything like it!
I couldn't pull away!</p><p>Finally, I let her tongue gradually slip out. I sucked
it gently until it was gone. She opened her eyes, and I
felt like I was falling, and spinning out of control! We
locked eyes, and stared in wonderment at each other!
Then the orgasm hit me! I jerked, and twitched, and
suddenly Angie did too! We held on for dear life as the
waves ripped through us!</p><p>
I was totally mesmerized by this cute little
sweetheart, and I couldn't help spurting out,</p><p>""I love you, Angie! Oh God do I love you!""</p><p>""I love you too, Jan, what is happening to us?""</p><p>""I don't know, but I don't ever want it to end!""</p><p>""Me neither! I don't ever want to lose this feeling,
ever!""</p><p>She put her arms up, and I hugged her naked little body
against mine, as we kissed again and again. Her naked
body felt sooo good next to mine!</p><p>Finally we started back down the beach, holding hands,
and giggling at each other, as we worked our fingers
back and forth together.</p><p>We reached the makeshift campsite. Mom and Dad sat up
and said,</p><p>""Hi, you guys. Where have you been? We thought we might
have to come looking for you pretty soon. Did you have
fun?""</p><p>We exchanged looks. Angie looked at my lips, as she ran
her tongue over hers. Mine parted, so she could see I
wanted her tongue in me, now!</p><p>""Yeah, mom,"" I panted softly, ""We sure did!""</p><p>""Definitely,"" echoed Angie, as she giggled and tossed
her hair.</p><p>""I think I've found a new bosom buddy!"" she said, as I
saw her ogle my breasts, and my erect nipples!</p><p>Mom laughed, and Dad looked sort of uncomfortable, with
a towel hiding his bulge, as he sneakily eyed both of
us. Mom noticed and said,"" Down, boy! They're too young
for you!"" We all cracked up, as Dad blushed.</p><p>""Come on, stud, and let's go find Tom and his wife.
Will you girls be all right while we're gone?""</p><p>""We're fine, mom, we're going swimming."" and we dashed
off hand in hand and ran into the surf.</p><p>""It looks like our daughter has fallen head over heels
for Tom's daughter. She is really a beauty, isn't she?""</p><p>""She sure is, and they are like twins, except for the
hair, and a few other things!""</p><p>""Get your mind out of the gutter. Now we can have time
for ourselves if they continue to be friends.""</p><p>""It doesn't look like that will be a problem. I'd say
they will be inseparable from now on! Let's go find Tom
and tell him the news.""</p><p>When they were gone, we sat facing each other on the
smooth log, and just stared at each other! Finally I
broke off, and asked her if she had the same problem I
had, with clothing firing up her nerve endings, and she
nodded, and grinned. She shyly said she was aroused
almost all the time! I gawked at her as I said, ""We are
carbon copies, and can you believe it? Are you an
exhibitionist too?""</p><p>She nodded again and said,"" It really gets me hot to
show off in front of adults, and even little kids! I cum
often just from clothes rubbing my butt or nipples, do
you?""</p><p>I giggled, as I told her I did the same, and we stared
at each other, as we realized how really alike we were!</p><p>The sun was making me sweat, and the log was getting
slippery under my cunt, as I slowly moved back and
forth to rub my clit, and spread open my cunt lips!
Angie was unconsciously doing the same thing, and her
clit was getting really hard! I put my hands on her
legs, as she reached out to mine, and we continued
fucking the log, as we looked at each other!</p><p>My lips fell open, and Angie's little pouty lips
parted, and her tongue slid back and forth. We were
both now panting and gasping, as we increased our
sliding motion, until the log top was totally soaked
in cunt juices!. I put my hand over and tasted some of
hers, and she did mine, and we both licked at our
juices, as we rubbed harder and harder!</p><p>""Oh, Angie, I'm going to cum! Cum with me, unh, unh,
unh, oh, oh, unh, oh fuck, oh, oh, aagh!""</p><p>""Fuck the log, Jan, fuck it harder, and faster, and
faster, oh, I'm cumming, I'm cumming, oh Jan!!""</p><p>We both shook as we came together, and screamed out our
orgasm! Our little bodies were slick with sweat, and we
were literally flying up and down on the log, as we
milked the last of the orgasm, and squirted on the log!</p><p>""Oh, God, that was awesome! I've never done that with
anyone before! You were so hot to look at! It made my
orgasm twice as powerful seeing you having one too!!""</p><p>""Oh. God, I loved it! This is fantastic! And just
think, we can do it over and over anytime we get
together!""</p><p>""Oh, Angie, what are we going to do during the week?
I'll miss you so much!""</p><p>""I know, it will be miserable, but maybe we can work
something out so we can stay at each other's houses, or
something. We have to try!""</p><p>""Come on; let's go wash off in the surf.""</p><p>We ran into the water and rubbed the sweat off our
glistening white bodies. Angie came close and put her
hand down on my swollen cunt lips, and rubbed them
gently, until I came, as I grabbed her hand and shoved
it hard against my clit! I slid my fingers over her
long clit and tugged it, until she was writhing under
my hand, and jerking her hips, as she came against me!
She grabbed my head, and shoved her tongue deep in my
throat, and I sucked hard, as we both went over the
edge, again, and again, until we were totally weak!</p><p>She kissed me tenderly, as I ran my hands through her
hair, and moaned in her mouth.</p><p>We parted, and looked around, and saw a few people
staring at us. We giggled and ran back to the towels
and dried off.</p><p>I picked up the tanning lotion and began to rub Angie's
back gently. She stretched and moaned, as I ran all
over her cute little rear, and up her back and legs. I
poured oil into her crack and slid my hands between her
cheeks, as she bucked her hips up in the air to press
my fingers into her little puckered hole!</p><p>I slid my hand under her cunt, and grabbed her clit, as I
drove my other hand deep into her butt! She shrieked,
as an orgasm ripped through her body! She twitched, and
jerked, and threw her head back and forth, as she
gripped the towel, until her knuckles were white!</p><p>When she finally calmed down, I leaned down and kissed
her shoulders, and murmured in her ear,</p><p>""I love you, little Angie, you have beautiful orgasms.
I love making you lose control!""</p><p>She sighed and grabbed my hand and kissed my fingers.</p><p>""That felt soo good! I could really get addicted to
you!""</p><p>I heard voices coming, so we straightened up, just in
time to see our parents arriving.</p><p>Continued in Part 6...</p>"
1012,"Nerve Endings, Part Six",DeeDee18,1,The afternoon continues at the nude beach and things heat up in the car on the ride home.,['ff MF rom'],"<p>We all sat around and ate lunch. Angie and I had wine
coolers, while the parent's drank beer. My folk's have
always allowed me to have wine, as long as it was under
their supervision. I guess Angie's folks felt the same,
since they didn't object. We sipped our coolers, and
jabbered on, about school, and boys, and girl friends.</p><p>Finally Tom and his wife got up to leave.My face
fell, as Angie grabbed my hand, and we both blurted out,
""NO! We just got acquainted! Can't you stay a little
while longer? Please?""</p><p>""We really need to get home, since Tom is leaving for
Europe tomorrow.""</p><p>Tears started down my face!</p><p>""But, mom! You can't take away my friend!""</p><p>Both sets of parents stared in shock, as Angie and I
huddled tight together. Tom said, ""Well, I suppose
Angie could stay with you guys while I'm gone, if you
don't mind another mouth to feed."" Dad and mom said it
would be fine, as long as we bunked together, and I
shared my clothes, etc.</p><p>Angie smiled at me, and hugged me, as we jumped up and
down with joy!</p><p>Angie's parents left then, and we settled down next to
each other on our towels. We continued to chatter like
two little magpies, as my folks dozed under the
umbrella. We were lying on our stomachs, and looking at
each other, with our elbows under us. My nipples were
pushed into the towel, and the fabric began to excite
them as I moved them around! Slowly they stiffened,
until they were sticking out hard!</p><p>I whispered softly in her ear, ""I'm getting hot from
this sun. I see your nipples getting longer, too. Can
you kiss me, please?""</p><p>She put her mouth up to my ear, and ran her tongue in
and out a couple of times, as she panted softly, ""What
about your parents?""</p><p>I shivered at the delicious feeling of her tongue, and her
breathing in my ear!</p><p>""I think they are asleep, so if we're careful I don't
think they will know!""</p><p>She looked over my shoulder to check, and then slowly
put her sweet little full lips against mine. I gasped,
and licked her lips, as she slowly slid her long fat
tongue over mine, and into my mouth! I moaned as she
began to fuck my mouth with her tongue! With each
thrust she went deeper, until I felt like her tongue hit my
vocal chords! My mouth was hanging open as she ravaged
me, and I came,, as I stifled a scream! She kept it up
for a long time, as orgasmic waves swept over me!</p><p>Finally she pulled out, and grinned at me, and
whispered,"" Wow, you really got off on my tongue,
didn't you?"" I stared into her beautiful green eyes, and
I nodded, and nuzzled her cute little nose. ""God, what
you do to me! I love it! I can't wait to feel that
thing in my cunt!""</p><p>""I really want to lick you all over, and stick my
tongue in all your holes, until you are cumming on my
face, over and over!""</p><p>Her dirty talk was really getting me hot again, as I
wiggled my hips against the towel!</p><p>She looked down my back, and watched my rear end
vibrating! Then she lay down flat, and ran her right hand
down between us, and over under my leg. Slowly she
worked her hand under me, as she watched my face flush,
and my eyelids flutter!</p><p>I moaned softly,"" You're driving me crazy! I'm wetting
the towel with my juices! Please, rub my lips and clit!""</p><p>She looked over to check my folks again, then slowly
slid her fingers into my cunt, and began fingering me.
I lifted my hips up slightly, to give her more room, as
I humped her hand, faster and faster! I was still up on
my elbows, as I rocked up and down on her hand!</p><p>The rocking motion rubbed my nipples! I slid one
hand under my body, and pulled hard on one, as I jerked,
and moaned, and panted!</p><p>""Uunh, unh, unh, unh! Oh, Angie!""</p><p>Oh fuck me! Fuck me! Faster, faster, harder! Harder! Harder!
Shove your hand deeper! Unh! Unh! I'm
cumming!! Oh God! I'm cumming sooooo hard!!""</p><p>I shook, and twitched, as each spasm rocked me, until I couldn't
stand it any longer! I flopped on the towel, with my
mouth hanging open, and sweat running off my face!</p><p>She gave me a final squeeze, and slowly pulled her hand
out. She held it up to my face, and I sucked her fingers
clean of my juices. Angie reached over and moved my
hair away from my eyes. She kissed me softly, all over
my face, as she whispered,"" I love you!"", over, and over
again. I was in heaven!</p><p>""I'm all sticky, let's go wash off in the surf,"" I
said, as I pulled her up. I held her hand, as we
staggered into the warm water. We splashed around for a
while, until the beach was almost deserted. As we
cavorted, I felt Angie pull on my hand, and place it on
her outstretched, little honey colored, nipple!</p><p>""Please pull on my nipples!"" she begged."" Pull them as hard as
you can! I really like that; it's what I do when I
masturbate at home!""</p><p>I grabbed both of her little nipples, and tugged them
away from her little breasts, until I thought they would
pull off! She gasped, and squirmed, as she came, and she
threw her arms around me tight, as she shuddered! She
moaned in my ear, and thrust her cunt against mine, I
felt her clit swelling, as it slid between my lips, and
she began fucking me with it!</p><p>She pumped faster, and faster, until she jammed her clit
hard into mine! She came again, as I was racked by an
intense orgasm myself! We clung to each other, and
jerked against each other, until the contractions
subsided. We kissed, and licked, and sucked, all over our
faces, as tears of joy ran down our cheeks!</p><p>I don't know how long we stood there, but I finally
patted her cute little rear, and said,</p><p>""We better go back now, little lover, or we won't be
able to walk!"" She giggled, and hugged me, as we walked
up the beach. When we reached the log, my parents were
still asleep. Angie looked at my Dad's penis and
whispered, ""I'd like some of that, wouldn't you?""</p><p>I giggled, and nodded, ""Yeah, but he's too straight to
ever do anything like that. I tried to entice him once
and all he did was jerk off watching me. That was
really neat, though! I had an orgasm with him!""</p><p>She stared at me, and then grinned as she said,"" That's
wild. My Dad would never allow that! No way!""</p><p>I whispered,"" Maybe we can have some fun someday,
together, what do you think?""</p><p>""Cool, I'd really go for that! As long as you were with
me, okay?""</p><p>""Silly, I'll always be with you, you can count on
that!""</p><p>She hugged me again, and clung to me! I had never felt so
loved!</p><p>Mom opened her eyes, and sat up, and looked at us
hugging.</p><p>""I see you two are still at it! Have you been good
while I was asleep?""</p><p>""Very good!"" we giggled, as mom eyed us suspiciously,
which made us giggle even more!</p><p>Dad woke up, and said we should be getting home, so we
picked up all the gear, and went back to the lockers.
There are showers by the building, so we rinsed off, and
dried our slightly sunburned little bodies.</p><p>""Mom, can Angie and I wear our moist towels in the car?
Our clothes will probably hurt.""</p><p>""Sure, I guess it will be alright, won't it, Dad?""</p><p>""Okay by me.""</p><p>So Angie and I piled into the Blazer, with just towels
on, and immediately snuggled into one corner, as mom
watched us from the front seat.</p><p>""You guys don't like each other much, do you?"" she
said.</p><p>""Yeah, kinda'"" we both echoed, as we broke down in
giggles again. We held both hands together, and snuggled
as close as we could get!</p><p>As we rode for a while, the towels got cold, so I asked
mom to hand me the throw blanket that we keep under the
front seat! Angie and I slid our towels off, and
pulled the blanket over our naked bodies. We snuggled,
and played with each other, until we fell asleep.</p><p>We awakened, as we reached the city. It was dark out,
so we were in our little cocoon in the back, and my
folks were only shadows in the front.</p><p>Angie whispered in my ear,"" Let's lie down on the
seat,"" so we slid down with the blanket over us. I
pulled her over on top of me, as we started kissing, and
fondling each other, under the throw. Her smooth skin
felt so good, as she slid up and down on me,and pushed
her leg between mine! Then she shoved her clit against
my cunt lips, and I moaned. I spread my legs open, and
pulled her rear hard, to get her clit into my cunt opening!</p><p>She was moaning softly in my ear, as she ran her tongue
over my face, and into my ear. When she sucked on my ear
I went crazy, and humped her clit faster! She kept
sucking and panting in my ear, until I jerked my hips up
off the seat, and squirted all over her clit! She kept
rubbing, and the juices flowed between us, until I could
hear a soft squishing sound, as she fucked me! That took
me over the top again, as she writhed on top with her
own orgasm!</p><p>We lay there, panting and kissing, until we cooled down.
I looked up, and saw mom looking over the seat at us.
She must have guessed what we were doing, because she
just smiled, and slid over by Dad, and disappeared from
view! I heard Dad gasp, and he began to moan, as mom
evidently was sucking on his penis! I motioned to Angie,
and she looked up too, and grinned, as she ground against
me faster!</p><p>""Let's cum with him, okay?"" she whispered. I nodded, and
began fucking her harder! We reached over to the
seat back, and could feel the vibrations, as he bucked
against mom's mouth! As he moved faster, we did too,
until the whole car was rocking wildly! Then Dad gasped,
and jerked in his seat, and Angie and I jerked against
each other, as we came together!</p><p>We saw mom sit up, as Dad was evidently adjusting his
pants. She looked back at me and winked, and we giggled!</p><p>We pulled into the drive and Angie and I ran into the
house, stark naked! Mom and Dad laughed. We ran
upstairs, and burst into my room! I threw Angie on
the bed, and jumped on her! I tickled her, and we had a
pillow fight, as we ogled each other, and played grab ass
games. Then we took a shower together, and put on
oversized baggy tee shirts over our glowing naked
bodies, and went down for dinner.</p><p>***</p><p>Continued in Part Seven</p>"
1013,"Nerve Endings, Part Seven",DeeDee18,1,Angie and I play some more.,['ff rom'],"<p>As we stormed into the kitchen, mom noticed our tee
shirts and said, ""You two look like twins except for
the hair!"" Dad laughed and muttered, ""And other
things!"" Mom laughed and we giggled!</p><p>Angie and I went over close to mom, and hugged her from
both sides. She looked flustered, as she kissed us both
on the top of our heads. I winked at Angie, as I slid
my hand over to the sink, so my arm brushed mom's nipple
lightly. Mom gasped, and blushed, as Angie grinned, and
reached across from the other side, and brushed her
other nipple! Mom was trembling, and a bead of sweat
formed on her upper lip, as we both washed our hands
and rubbed her with our arms!</p><p>""What are you two up to?"" she whispered in my ear.</p><p>""Just washing our hands, mom, why?""</p><p>""You know you are making my nipples hard, rubbing them
like that, don't you?""</p><p>""Gee, mom, we didn't notice. You mean hard right here?""
With that I reached up, and pinched her nipple, gently,
with my fingers! Mom jerked, and shuddered, as Angie gave
the other nipple a tweak and said,"" Or maybe here?""</p><p>Out backs were facing Dad, so he wasn't aware of what we
were up to, as we continued to pull on her nipples
through her loose top. Mom moaned, and leaned on the
sink, as tremors surged through her! She whispered, ""You
better quit before Dad sees! You're driving me crazy!
Stop it!""</p><p>Angie looked around at me, and smiled, as we gave her one
last feel. We turned, and sat down at the table, to
harass Dad. We pulled our chairs close to him, and
smiled angelically up at him, as we leaned on the table
with our elbows, so the loose tees fell open!I looked
over at Angie's long nipples, and licked my lips, as she
ogled mine. Dad squirmed as he tried not to look, but
he failed miserably, as he stole glance after glance at
our swelling little nipples, sticking out from our cute
little breasts!</p><p>""We had a great time at the beach today, Dad, thank you
so much for letting Angie stay with us! She'll be the
sister I never had! And just think, Dad, how much fun
it will be to watch T.V. with two girls, instead of just
one!"" With that last comment I reached over and
squeezed his leg,and whispered, ""You know, like the
other night?""</p><p>Dad blushed bright red, and pushed my hand away, before
his swelling penis leaped up under my hand! He
whispered back,"" Jan! Be careful! Mom must never know
about that!"" I kissed him on the cheek, as Angie
giggled, and I whispered back, ""Don't worry, Dad, we'll
never tell!""</p><p>He stared at me, then over to Angie and back again, as
he figured out that Angie must have been told
everything! Then he smiled, and shook his head, as he
got up and went into the bathroom, off the side of the
kitchen, to rearrange his underwear, I assumed!</p><p>After dinner we ran up to my room, and shut the door,and
I grabbed Angie, and devoured her mouth! She ran her
fingers through my hair, as she pulled my head down
hard, and she thrust that gorgeous tongue deep into my
hungry mouth! We staggered over and fell on the bed, as
I pulled her tee shirt off and dove on top of her! I
grabbed her wrists, and held her hands above her head,
as I ravished her face with kisses and sucks! I licked
her eyes and face, until she was gleaming in the light
from the bedside lamp. God, I loved this little pixie,
so much!</p><p>She just moaned, and sighed, and gasped, as I slowly
licked down further, until my tongue reached her belly
button. I shoved it in and out, as she squirmed beneath
me, and I trailed on down to the top of her cute little
slit! I slid one finger into her dripping little cunt,
as I closed my lips over her protruding clit. I ran my
mouth up and down on her clit, as her aroma made my own
hips jerk, and I had an orgasm, just eating her sweet
little clit! She twitched her hips against my mouth, as
she gasped, and shrieked softly, through clenched teeth,
and came all over my face!</p><p>I slid back up over her hot little body, and held her
close, as I kissed her on the eyelids, and gently ran my
lips over her puffy sweet mouth. She opened her eyes,
and stared into mine, as she wrapped her legs around my
body, and held me tight, as she shuddered again! We kept
having little aftershocks, over and over, as we held on
to each other! The contractions were wild! They just
wouldn't seem to stop, as we rocked up and down!</p><p>Finally we collapsed in each others arms, and fell
asleep whispering ""I love you"" over and over!
***</p><p>Mom knocked on my door the next morning, and I rolled
off Angie, as she grabbed her tee and threw it over her
head. Mom peeked in and said, ""Get up, sleepyheads, we
have to go to work, and you guys will be late for school,
if you don't hurry!""</p><p>""Ohmigod, I forgot about school, Angie! Hurry up and
shower, while I find something for you to wear!""</p><p>She bounded out of bed, and grabbed me in a bone
crushing embrace, as she kissed me greedily!</p><p>""It'll be faster if we shower together!"" she said, with
a sly little look.</p><p>That did it! I ripped her tee off, and threw mine on the
floor, and pulled her to me, as I shoved my cunt lips
against her swollen clit! She put her lips on my
extended nipple, and sucked it out, until it was rock
hard and throbbing! Then she went to work on both of
them, as I threw my head back, and moaned.</p><p>She took my hand, and led me into the shower. We soaped
up, and washed every inch of each other, until we were
shaking with ripples of orgasm from head to toe! We
pulled the towels off the rack, and dried each other off,
until we were throbbing again!</p><p>""We have to stop this, or we'll never do anything ever
again, except fuck!"" I feverishly moaned into her ear,
as she ran the towel back and forth over my cunt lips!</p><p>She grinned,as she quoted me with,"" And the downside
is?"" I giggled, and slapped her rear, as we went into
the walk-in closet to find her some clothes. She liked
my little sundress. I slid it over her beautiful shiny
black hair, and smoothed it down over her nipples, and
pushed gently on her cunt. She gasped, and grabbed my
hand, and pushed it harder against her clit! I smiled,
and looked her over.</p><p>""That dress fit's you perfectly! Do you want some
underwear?""</p><p>""Are you serious? I'm just like you, I never wear any!""</p><p>""Will that dress be alright for school? I can see
through it with the light behind you! God, you're
sexy!""</p><p>She pirouetted for me, and shoved her chest out, so her
nipples were plainly showing! The dress fell into her
crack, between her cute little buns! I gawked at her
sexy little figure, and licked my lips. She continued to
spin, as she made a kissy face at me, and pulled the
dress up, to display her shaven little cunt lips and
clit.</p><p>""Like that? Want to eat me?""</p><p>I trembled, as I drooled over her! She laughed, and came
over and threw her arms around me, and kissed me softly,
as she murmured, ""It's all yours, you know, anytime,
anywhere you want it!"" I sighed, and the tears ran down
my cheeks, as I held her."" I love you, Angie"" She kissed
the tears away, and helped me dress. Then we headed down
for breakfast.</p><p>I packed our lunches. Angie had to leave right away,
since her school was across town from mine. I walked
her to the door, and mom watched, as I kissed her
goodbye. Angie winked, and threw her hips saucily, side
to side, as she walked down the driveway. Mom just
stared, as she reached the street, and looked over her
shoulder, and flashed her cute little butt at us, as
she walked on down the road!</p><p>""I could see right through her dress,"" mom said as she
caught her breath. ""She looks so sexy in your shift,
and it's apparent she doesn't have anything under it!""</p><p>""I know, mom, isn't she a doll?""</p><p>""God, I guess! You're really lucky to have found her.""</p><p>""I know, mom, and she's all mine!""</p><p>Mom looked at me quizzically, and arched her eyebrows.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""She's my little pixie, and nobody else can have her!""</p><p>""Does she agree with that?""</p><p>""Yes, because I am all her's too!""</p><p>Mom stared at me for a long time, then hugged me, and
went back into the house. I finally left for school,
joining my friends on the way, and regaling them with
my new found adventures.</p><p>***</p><p>Angie stayed with me for a month, until school was out.
We were inseparable! The new just never wore off! The
more we were together, the more we hated being apart! We
finally approached my parents, with the idea of asking
if Angie could stay permanently with us. We all had
long discussions, as Angie and I sat close together,
holding hands.</p><p>Finally they agreed to ask Angie's parents. They had no
choice but to agree, with the stipulation that Angie
spent time each school year at their house, on one week
end a month. It was the best deal that two, now fifteen
year olds, could swing, so we agreed. Of course we both
had cell phones, so it wasn't like we wouldn't be on
them all day, when we were apart!</p><p>***</p><p>Summertime!! School was out, and we celebrated by
fucking each other to death the whole first day! Mom
was busy, and Dad was away, so we had the house and
pool all to ourselves. We were naked almost every
minute of that day! We romped all over the house, and
made love everywhere! Even on the kitchen table!</p><p>By noon we were hot and sweaty, so we went out to the
pool to cool off. We dove in, and swam lazily back and
forth, and cuddled under the water. We knew every nook
and cranny of each others bodies by now, so we knew
what each other liked. It was awesome! We both had a
play toy that could get us off in many different ways!</p><p>We spread our towels out, and lay down on our stomachs,
to get our butts tanned. Angie moved over close, and we
nuzzled each other, and kissed lightly. Then she turned
on her side, and slid closer, until her leg was resting
over the back of mine, and her hand was sneaking under
me. Her other hand was making lazy circles over my
back, and down my crack, and back up.</p><p>My arms were outstretched over my head, and I raised my
hips slightly, as she reached under for my hot little
cunt! As she caressed my cunt lips and fondled my clit,
she moved her leg up and down. Her other hand parted my
butt cheeks and crept closer to my little puckered
hole! I panted and moaned, as she slowly slid her
fingers in and out of my steaming hot cunt!</p><p>I was sweating profusely, and droplets slid down my
crack, and dripped off my face, as I humped her fingers!
Slowly she inserted her little fingers into my rear,
until I felt her enter my hole! She had never done that
before, and I was pleasantly surprised that it felt so
good, after the initial shock!</p><p>She kept fingering both my holes, as I raised my butt
off the ground, and gasped and moaned, and humped her
hands wildly!</p><p>""Are you ready to come, my little sex slave?""</p><p>""Oh, god yesss, Oh, fuck me, Angie, fuck me hard!""</p><p>She moved her fingers faster and faster, until I was
jerking up and down, and panting hard! Now I was
wringing wet with sweat, and the suction was squishing
in and out, as she went even faster! Just as the orgasm
was about to hit, she shoved her tongue into my ear, and
sucked hard, as she humped me, faster and faster! I
grabbed the towel, and screamed, as the orgasm hit, and
the shockwaves rolled through my cunt and nipples!</p><p>""Oh, unh, unh, unh, unh, unh, unh, unh, aaagh, oh god,
yesss, oh yesss, unnnhhhh, aaagh!""</p><p>My nipples swelled, until I thought they would rupture,
and my cunt was on fire, as I climaxed over and over!</p><p>Angie didn't stop, but kept pounding me mercilessly,
until I shrieked again, and bucked my whole body off the
ground, and jerked, and jerked, as the contractions
pounded my feverish body! I froze, as the waves
continued, until I slowly sank back down onto the
towel.</p><p>""My God!"" I panted, ""You almost killed me! Wow!!""</p><p>I looked over under my arm, and saw her grinning ear to
ear, as she kept slowly massaging my clit and ass hole.</p><p>I rose up on my elbows, and kissed her puffy lips
lightly. I shuddered from the last orgasmic wave!</p><p>""You are so cute when you orgasm! I could do you all
day, just to see the look on your face when you go
nuts!"" Angie giggled, as she kissed my nose.</p><p>Then we got up, and dove into the pool, until I revived. We
dried off, and went up to the house to find some
munchies, as I fondled Angie's cute little butt. We
watched T. V. for a while, until we fell asleep on the
couch.</p><p>Later, I woke her up, and we went upstairs to my room, and
collapsed on the bed, and fell asleep, nose to nose,
and grinning.</p><p>Continued in part 8...</p>"
1014,"Nerve Endings, Part Eight",DeeDee18,1,"First half of 'Master, Slave' day leaves me naked.",['ff teens exhib rom'],"<p>I felt soft lips brushing mine as I slowly opened my
eyes. Angie was on top of me, between my legs, and slowly
grinding her clit against mine. She stared at me with
those beautiful green eyes! Then she got an impish grin
on her face.</p><p>""Let's play a game today, okay?""</p><p>I giggled, as I squeezed her cute little butt.</p><p>""What have you dreamed up now, my little pixie?""</p><p>""Well, I think we should play 'master and slave!""</p><p>""And that is what?""</p><p>""Well, for part of the day, you have to do everything I
tell you, and the other part I will do the same for you.
How's that sound?""</p><p>""Okay, let's flip a coin, and see who gets this morning,
and who will get this afternoon""</p><p>We jumped up, and found a dime, and I flipped it, as Angie
called, ""Heads!""</p><p>She won the toss, and I agreed to be her slave until
noon. She grinned and said, ""Okay, let's get you
dressed, and we'll go down to the public pool to ogle
the boy's and little girls!""</p><p>""That sounds like fun. What do I have to wear?""</p><p>""Let's see. How about this little sarong cover-up you
usually wear over your bikini?""</p><p>""Without the bikini?"" I gasped!</p><p>""Yup! And this short top, with the spaghetti straps and
the two buttons in front, will go just perfect with
that!""</p><p>""You've got to be kidding! That top is worn so thin you
can see almost all my boobs, and the sarong is awfully
sheer!""</p><p>""That's what you will wear, so there! Put them on now!
You agreed, right?""</p><p>I couldn't resist that cute little tilt of her head,
and the sparkle in her eyes, as she made a pouty pucker
of her lower lip! I laughed and nodded, as I pulled the
top on over my long nipples, and buttoned it in front. I
pulled the sarong around my hips and tied the ends, and
stepped over to the mirror to see.</p><p>Angie stepped up behind me and peered over my shoulder,
and her mouth fell open, as she gasped in my ear, ""God,
you look so hot, Jan! Good enough to eat!""</p><p>I really did look hot! My cunt immediately oozed juice,
as I leaned back into Angie, and rubbed my almost naked
bottom against her clit. She brought her hands around,
and slid them up under the very short top, and pulled on
my nipples, as I gasped and shuddered! Then she slid
one hand down to my side, and under the sarong. She
brushed her fingers over my clit, and I jumped, as shocks
ran through me! I leaned my head back, as she kissed my
neck and fondled me, until I bucked, and came on her
fingers! I rocked as the orgasm went through me! God,
it felt fantastic!</p><p>""What are you going to wear?"" I finally asked, when I
could speak again.</p><p>""Let's see, how about my itsy bitty polka dot bikini?""
she giggled. I giggled, too, as she pulled the very tiny
bottoms over her adorable little rear, and snugged them
up into her cunt, so her lips stuck out on the sides,
and her huge clit made a definite bulge in the front!</p><p>Then she buttoned her skimpy top over her pretty honey
colored nipples. I licked my lips, as I ogled her!
She grinned as she saw the raw lust in my eyes,
and rubbed her body against mine playfully!</p><p>""Want some?"" she giggled, and I grabbed her nipples and
pulled hard! Her eyes glazed over as her mouth fell
open, and her breasts swelled against the top!</p><p>""Unh, oh, God! That feels sooo good!"" she gasped, as I
pulled even harder, until she came! She trembled, and I
had to catch her, as her knees gave way, and she sagged
against me!</p><p>When she could stand, we picked up a couple of towels,
and went down for breakfast. As we entered the room, Mom
turned to say good morning, and gasped, and dropped the
dish she was holding! Her eyes were like saucers, and
her mouth almost hung to the floor!</p><p>""Mom, are you okay?"" I said, as I rushed over to steady
her. She was shaking, and I could see her nipples were
jutting out against her thin robe! She pulled herself
together, and stared at my outfit! Then she looked at
Angie's cute little lips peeking out under her bikini,
and licked her lips nervously.</p><p>""Are you two going somewhere dressed like that?"" she
stammered.</p><p>""Yeah, we're going down to the public pool. Is that
alright?""</p><p>""Don't you think you might be arrested in those
outfits?""</p><p>""Why, Mom, everything is covered. I don't think we're
breaking any laws, do you?""</p><p>""I'm not so sure! But you both look really hot in those
outfits.""</p><p>""Thanks, Mom, we're having a slave day."" I went on to
explain our idea, and Mom laughed, and shook her head.</p><p>""What will you two idiots come up with next? It does
sound kind of funs though! Sit down and eat, so I can
breathe again""</p><p>We giggled; as we both hugged her, and plopped down to
eat. Angie said she thought my mom was soo cool, and I
nodded, as Mom grinned.</p><p>We finished, and headed out down the street in the hot
sun. We hadn't gone a block, before I began sweating! I
felt so turned on, knowing my neighbors could see almost
all of me! Angie was grinning constantly at my panting,
and kept up a steady line of dirty talk, so my juices
were really flowing! The breeze blowing over my cunt,
and up under the loose top on my nipples, was driving
me wild! I was sure my cunt lips were swollen so big that
they must be sticking out against the fabric of my
sarong! The light material moved back and forth over my
butt, and flapped into my clit, over and over, until I
was gasping for breath!</p><p>Finally I had to stop. I grabbed Angie's shoulders, and
closed my eyes. I threw my head back, as I jerked, and
swayed, from the waves of pure pleasure coursing through
me! Angie held me up, as she blew into my face, and
whispered, ""Go, baby, go! Cum, cum, cum!""</p><p>When the orgasm subsided, we walked on down the street,
and into the pool area. We went clear down to the far
end, by the lifeguard tower. There were very few people,
just little kids, and a few women, around the pool, and
only the women watched us, as we passed. I heard one mom
say I looked sexy as hell, and the other chuckled, as
she said she wished she looked like me! Angie winked,
and whispered, ""See, don't I know what looks good on my
little lover?""</p><p>I smiled, and hugged her. We pulled two lounges over, and
laid back, to watch the little kids and get some sun.
The lifeguard was a young high school girl, with fiery
red hair, and a beautiful figure! She had on the usual
two piece guard outfit, and filled it out fantastically!</p><p>I saw her glance our way, and stare at my revealing
outfit, but she didn't throw us out, so we relaxed a
little. I began to notice she was sneaking glances, more
and more, and I saw her lick her lips more than once,
as she sneakily ogled me! That really made me hot!
Angie noticed, too, and winked at me, as she also ogled
my tits and cunt, which were almost naked!</p><p>Angie ordered me to put some suntan lotion on her back,
so I bowed, and got up and sat on the side of her
lounge. I undid her top straps, and it fell down, so I
could see the sides of her cute little mounds. I spread
oil on my hands, and began to rub it in. Soon she was
moaning, as I rubbed closer to her, almost naked, little
rear end. She said lower, so I slid my fingers under
her waist band, and slid them into her crack! She jerked,
as I slowly slid her bottoms down, almost all the way
off! I continued rubbing, as she squirmed, and I could
tell she was getting close to cumming!</p><p>She whined when I suddenly stopped, and I placed one leg
over her,as I straddled her hips. The sarong fell over
us both, so the guard couldn't see my naked cunt lips
resting on Angie's legs, as I pulled her bottoms lower.
Now my lips were on her soft butt, and I was rubbing
them up and down on her little buns!</p><p>I stroked her little body up and down, until I heard
her gasp, and felt her shiver, as an orgasm overtook her! I pushed
hard on her rear, so her clit would rub harder on the
chaise, and she jerked again, as she had another jolt
hit her! I clenched my legs tight, as I fucked her
bottom, until I came, and my juices flooded her butt!
She wiggled back and forth, as she felt the moisture run
down her crack, and into her cunt!</p><p>I looked back up at the guard. She was watching, and had
her hand down between her legs. I patted Angie's cute
little butt, as I stood up and rearranged my sarong,
and slid her bottoms back up.</p><p>I lay back down, and Angie looked over at me, and smiled
like a Cheshire cat! I grinned back, as she stretched,
and rubbed her nipples into the lounger.</p><p>""You're bad!"" she giggled. ""But oh, so good, too!""</p><p>She retied her top, and turned over onto her back, so
the guard could see her wet suit, pulled up into her
cunt!</p><p>""And now the front side, slave!"" she demanded! I oiled
her up good on her front, as she stared into my eyes,
and moaned, and licked her lips.</p><p>""Now lie down on yourchaise, slave, and unbutton the
top button on your top!""</p><p>I lay down, and stared at her, as I slowly slid the
button free. She nodded and said, ""Now the other one!""</p><p>I was lying flat on the chaise, and I knew if I opened
my last button that the top would fall open! I looked around,
and noticed that everyone else had left, which meant we
were alone, except for the guard.</p><p>""Did you hear me slave?"" Angie said, ""Open that other
button, now!""</p><p>I trembled, as I slowly slid the button out of the
button hole! I held my top closed, as I glanced
nervously at the guard, who was watching us intently!</p><p>""Hands at your sides, slave!""</p><p>I slowly released my fingers, and slid my arms down by
my sides, as I felt the top hanging, just barely, on my
swollen nipples! If I didn't breathe too hard, it might
stay! I held my breath, and trembled, as my cunt lips
swelled, and I felt moisture running down my rear end.</p><p>""Undo the tie on your sarong, NOW!"" Angie ordered!</p><p>""Angie, I can't! The guard will see my naked body, and
throw us out!"" I was shaking bad, but was also getting
wetter and wetter, as I thrilled at the thought of
being naked, in a public place, in front of that
beautiful guard!</p><p>""No sex for you tonight, then, because you didn't play
the game right!""</p><p>I nodded, and reached over with my fingers, and very
carefully undid the knot on my right side. The movement
edged my top further, until my nipples were half
exposed. The pink little towers were just barely
clinging to the wet material! My cunt lips swelled up,
and my cunt was being caressed by the breeze, as the
sarong slid slowly across my clit!</p><p>""Spread your legs, slave, and put your hands up over
your head!""</p><p>I gasped, as I realized what would happen! I slowly
raised my arms up to the top of the lounger. Then all
the pent up pressure broke! I gripped the top rail, and
jerked up off the chaise, as the biggest orgasm of my
life hit me!! The sudden movement freed the top from my
straining nipples! It fell off, as I felt the air rush
over my breasts, and my nipples shot up in the air! I
threw my head from side to side, and screamed, ""Uunh
unh, oh GOD! I'm cummmmiiiing!""</p><p>At the same time my legs flew open, as I raised my
hips, and the sarong dragged across my swollen clit,
then fell off, leaving my glistening little body
gyrating nakedly in the air! I gripped the top rail
harder, and screamed again, as the jolts jerked me back
and forth, and my stomach muscles contracted, and
released, spasmodically! My burning cunt spread wide,
and my clit was vibrating, as the electric sensations
pummeled my frame! Suddenly another shock hit me, and
then everything went black!</p><p>***</p><p>I heard a far away voice calling my name, and I opened
my eyes, to see the guard, and Angie, staring down at me.
I realized I was lying spread-eagled on a lounger, with
my body completely soaked in sweat. My nipples and cunt
were throbbing, and little waves swept back and forth
over them!</p><p>I licked my wet lips, and Angie leaned down, and kissed
me gently. I realized the guard was staring at my naked
body, and I tried to cover myself. She smiled, and said,
""Don't worry, honey, you showed me everything you have
already, and you are beautiful!""</p><p>I thanked her, as I relaxed back, and my chest heaved, as
I tried to catch my breath. Angie picked up her towel,
and slowly began to dry me off, as she cooed."" What a
show, Jan. You were wild! I thought you were gone for a
minute, and I was scared!"" The guard chuckled, and said.
""I would love to be gone like that! Could you teach me
how?"" We giggled, and she patted my naked leg.</p><p>""I hate to spoil your fun, but a Girl Scout group is
coming in any minute, and you need to get dressed. And
you better put a towel around your sarong until they
leave, Okay?""</p><p>I nodded, and she climbed back up onto her tower, and
turned and winked at me, as she sat down.</p><p>I wound a towel around my naked bottom, and put the
sarong on the deck by the lounger. Then I put my top
back on, with just one button, so the cool air could ease
the burning in my nipples! Angie grinned that all
knowing grin of hers, that I adore, and we leaned back,
to watch the little girls filing onto the pool deck.</p><p>
Continued in part 9...</p>"
1015,"Nerve Endings, Part Nine",DeeDee18,1,We meet Jennifer at the pool.,['ff teens ped voy'],"<p>We watched the little girls play in the pool, as I told
Angie about my days at the park, when I was younger,
and played naked on the swings. She thought that was
really cool, and was rubbing her tits as I talked. It
turned her on, to hear about me being naked, anytime!</p><p>I turned over on my stomach, and loosened the towel, so
it hung over my butt, and down off both sides of the
chaise. If I were to spread my legs, anyone in front of
the lounger could see clear up my cunt! Then I undid my
top, and shrugged it off on the deck. I felt the warm
webbing on my nipples, as the sun caressed my bare
back.</p><p>Angie rubbed some lotion on my back, and it felt great!
I love her velvet touch! I rose up on my elbows, and as
I did, my nipples got stuck between the bands of webbing
on the chaise! Nobody could see, but I could feel the
squeezing sensation, and when I rose higher, the webbing
tightened, and pulled my nipples down!</p><p>I groaned, as the intense pinching sent waves of
pleasure into my cunt! Angie looked over, and saw what I
was doing, and immediately ran her tongue over her
lips, as she stared at my elongated pink nipples!</p><p>She reached over, and slid her hand under my lounger, and
ran her fingernails over my nipple ends, which were
protruding through the webbing! I gasped, and pulled
myself higher, so the tension increased, as an orgasm
ran through my body!</p><p>""Scratch my nipples, Angie!"" I whispered, as I ground
my hips down on the chaise, to rub my swelling cunt lips
apart on the warm webbing! She dug her fingernails in
hard, as I panted softly,""unh, unh, unh, oh God, scratch
harder!"" Orgasms raced through me, as she raked my
nipples, and I ground my hips furiously into the
lounger! Just then my clit sank through a gap in the
webbing, and as I gyrated, it, too, became lodged, and
tugged down, as I rose up and down!</p><p>I looked down my body, on the side, and could see my
naked side clear down to my legs, as the towel billowed
up and down! I was naked, with the towel just lying over
my naked rear end, and the sliding fabric drove me
wilder, as I humped the chaise! Soon the lounger was
shaking back and forth, as I came, over, and over, and bit
my lip, to keep from screaming in ecstasy! I looked up
and saw the guard ogling my naked back, as she wiggled
on her tower seat, in time to my gyrations! Her mouth
was hanging open, and she was panting softly, as she
worked herself into an orgasm too!</p><p>Angie whispered, ""Jan, the Scouts are in a circle,
sitting facing away from you. Fuck that chaise, harder!
They can't see you just now, so hump harder, so your
towel will fall off!""</p><p>I rose up higher, and shoved my cunt deep into the
chaise! Then jerked my hips up hard, until it felt like
my clit would rip off! The towel slipped off, and fell
on the deck! The guard gasped, as she watched my
muscles clench and release in my legs and butt, as I
continued, until I was sweating fiercely, and my back
was glistening, as rivers of moisture ran off me.</p><p>""Fuck harder!"" Angie whispered, urgently, ""Fuck and cum,
fuck and cum! Do it now! Your nipples are stretching
and your clit is on fire, fuck, honey, now cum!""</p><p>Then I jerked, as an extreme orgasm hit me, again and
again! I froze, and waited, as the shock waves rolled
through me, and sweat poured off my face and dripped
off my nipples on the deck, under the chaise! I groaned
at each one, and panted in between!</p><p>Finally I sank back down on the chaise. Angie leapt up,
and covered my butt with the towel, just as the Scouts
got up, and dove into the water. I couldn't believe I
had masturbated out in the open, naked, with a group of
Girl Scouts not sixty feet away!! And in front of the
lifeguard, yet!</p><p>I pulled my top back on, and turned over. The guard gave
me the thumbs up, as she watched the kids cavorting in
the pool. I tied the towel around my waist, and went
over, and sat on the side of the pool, so I could see
the little girls better. Angie joined me, and we giggled
at their antics. They were so cute! I told Angie I
would like to take one home with us, and she agreed that
it would be fun! One little towhead kept glancing over
at us once in a while. She finally swam over by us, and
leaned on the pool side.</p><p>""Hi, my name is Jennifer, What's yours?""</p><p>""I'm Jan, and this is my very good buddy Angie.""</p><p>""I'm pleased to meet you. You are both very pretty!""</p><p>""Why, thank you Jennie, is that okay to call you
Jennie?""</p><p>""Sure, all my friends do!""</p><p>""Would you like to come, sit by us, over there by the
lifeguard?""</p><p>""Sure, I need to dry off, I'm getting sorta' cold,
anyway.""</p><p>I gave her my hand, and pulled her up out of the pool.
She walked over with us, and sat down cross-legged
between our chaises, as I dried her hair with Angie's
towel. She had short blond hair, and looked a lot like I
did at age ten, perky little nipples, with small cute
breasts, and a cute little cunt, which was plainly
visible through her wet suit.</p><p>As she sat, I noticed her loose one piece suit bagged
out on her legs, and I saw, clearly, her cute little naked
hairless cunt! Angie noticed my ogling, and winked, as
she, too, scoped out the little girls private parts!</p><p>All this time Jennifer was apparently doing a little
scooping of her own. I caught her looking up under my
top at my breasts, and under my towel. I spread my legs
a little, so she could see my puffy lips, and she
blushed, but kept staring! I was getting turned on by
her looking,as I rubbed her hair. I pulled her head
closer, and opened my legs more, and I saw a bead of
sweat form on her upper lip.</p><p>Finally, I had her stand up, and dried her little body.
She was only about four feet tall, so I didn't have to
stand up to reach all over her sweet little curves. As
I leaned over to dry her back, her head was forced into
my chest, and my top fell open. She stared down at my
round breasts and swollen pink nipples, and I felt a
little tremor run through her, as I dried her buns and
back. Now she had seen it all, and apparently she like
what she saw, because she blushed a bright red!</p><p>The guard threw Angie another towel, and we both went to
work on her. She leaned into me and whispered, ""Can I
take this wet suit off? It's giving my little titties
goose bumps!""</p><p>I gasped, as I stared into her cute little brown eyes,
and smiled, as I said, ""Sure, if you want!"" We wrapped
the big towel around her, and she slid her suit off
under it. I rubbed her wet body where her suit had
been, and she panted, softly, when I rubbed her little
nipples, and bare little cunt, and buns, with the fluffy
towel. Angie wrung her suit out, and hung it on the
guard tower, and Jennifer laid down on the warm deck
between us, to warm up.</p><p>The Scout mother came over, and said hi, and asked Jennie
if she was alright. She nodded,and said,"" I'm just
warming up.""</p><p>""Well, we're leaving pretty soon, so hurry along""</p><p>""Can't I stay with my two friends? They could walk me
home later, couldn't they?""</p><p>""I don't know. Where do you two live?""</p><p>""We're only about five blocks from here, due north.""</p><p>""That's awfully close to Jennifer's new house, I think.
What's your address?""</p><p>I told her, and she recognized the number, and said she
knew my mom. She also said that Jennie was our new
neighbor, whom we had never met! I looked at Angie, and
she grinned, as she read my mind! How lucky could we
get! The little girl stared at me, and said,""I didn't
know you were the girls next to us!""</p><p>She got all excited, as she told us she had watched us
in the house one day last week! Angie looked at me in
alarm, as I signaled with my eyes to cool it! If this
little dickens had seen us naked, she never let on, and
we heaved a collective sigh of relief! Finally the lady
agreed we could walk her home, and left.</p><p>It was noon, when the guard climbed down, and came over.</p><p>""I have to go to lunch now. Since nobody is here I'll
just leave the gate closed, and you can lock it when you
leave. Just be careful, if you go in the pool before I
get back. And by the way, I loved the show! Come back
soon, okay?"" She grinned, as she sauntered away, swinging
her luscious hips provocatively.</p><p>Jennie said,""What show?""</p><p>""Never mind, Jennie, now just what have you been doing,
spying on Angie and me?""</p><p>She lowered her head, and pouted, as she whimpered, ""I
wasn't spying. I was just looking out my upstairs
window into your bedroom, and accidentally saw you in
bed.""</p><p>I hugged her to me, and kissed her head.</p><p>""Did you like what you saw, Jennie?""</p><p>She nodded, and looked up at me. ""Mom let's me go naked
sometimes, so it's no big deal, is it?""</p><p>I realized then, that she had seen us getting ready for
school, and probably not making love. I said it wasn't a
big deal, as long as she never told anyone what she saw,
besides Angie and me. She grinned, and said, ""Great,
then you're not mad?"" I laughed, and hugged her, as I
told her no, I wasn't mad. Angie hugged her too, and she
grinned even bigger, with cute little dimples.</p><p>""Can I take my towel off? It's kind of wet.""</p><p>I loosened the towel, and it dropped off her cute little
body, and I gasped when I saw her fully naked, standing
in front of us! Her white skin was perfect! Her slim
little shoulders gave way to little mounds, with
cherries sticking out! Her flat little tummy had a cute
little 'inner' belly button, and her bare little cunt was
awesome! Angie's eyes were all over her, as she panted
softly!</p><p>""Lie down on the deck for a few minutes to dry off, and
then we'll go,"" I told her. She stretched out on her
tummy, with her head on her arms, and sighed, as the warm
deck soothed her cool little body. We stared at the
round swells of her bottom, and I panted, as I looked at
Angie, and licked my lips. Angie slid her tongue out, and
made licking motions with it, until I giggled.</p><p>We rested for a while, then got up, and pulled Jennie to
her feet. Angie got her suit, and brought it over.
Jennie asked if she could just wear the towel, and I
gasped, to think she would be nearly naked, walking with
us home!</p><p>I removed my towel, after pulling my sarong on under
it, and draped it over Jennie. She stared at my sarong,
and licked her lips hungrily. She hugged me, and pushed
her body against my cunt. I gasped, and shuddered, as the
heat went through the sarong! This was definitely a hot
little girl!</p><p>We left, with Jennie's holding both our hands. She
babbled constantly the whole way home. Angie and I
giggled, with her, and she was delightful! She told us
about her divorced mom, and little brother Carl, who is
eight. I looked at Angie, and she grinned back, and made
a little circle with her hand, and jerked it up and down
in the air, behind Jennie's line of sight!</p><p>I giggled, and Jennie looked up to see what was funny. I
smiled, and said that Angie and I had a lot of private
jokes between just us, and we were not laughing at her.
She nodded, and we turned into her driveway. She skipped
up to the door, and threw it open, as her mom swept her
up in her arms, and smiled at us.</p><p>""Don't tell me this little pest has been bothering you
guys?""</p><p>""No, not at all. She is very charming, and sooo cute! We
met her at the pool, and we wanted to walk her home, and
meet her mom, too""</p><p>Suddenly I realized I had on very smutty clothes, and I
blushed, as I tried to cover my cunt. She looked down,
and grinned.</p><p>""Don't be embarrassed. I used to do wild stuff when I
was young too! You are really very pretty, up, and
down!""</p><p>I let my hands fall away, as I looked into her eyes, and
I saw a flicker of lust flash, just momentarily, before
she regained her composure.</p><p>""Well, we better go. We are playing 'master and slave'
today, and Angie is going to get hers this afternoon.""</p><p>She laughed, and said she remembered doing that, and it
was always embarrassing, and loads of fun! We waved
goodbye, and ran over to my house, and roared up the
stairs, and fell on the bed! Angie rolled over on top of
me, and kissed me hard, as I grinned in her mouth. She
pulled up, and kissed me again, as I glanced over to the
side window.</p><p>Sure enough, the neighbor window was up above mine
slightly, so the little girl could see everything in my
room! Angie followed my gaze, and gasped, as she saw the
curtain open, and the little girl waved down at us! I
waved back, as Angie slid off me, and waved too.</p><p>Then she disappeared, and we stared at each other, trying
to figure out what this would mean in the future. Could
we still fuck like rabbits or would we have to close
the drapes every time we did?</p><p>""She's already seen my tits and cunt, Angie, so a
little sex won't probably shock her!""</p><p>""I guess not. It's actually neat. We can show off for
her. Doesn't that make you hot?""</p><p>I grabbed her, and crushed her nipples against mine, and
buried my lips in her mouth, as I dry fucked her itsy
bitty polka dot bikini! She slammed her little cunt
against mine, and wiggled, as she shot that long tongue
down my throat! She fucked me, faster, and faster, until
we came, and groaned, and shuddered, and jerked!</p><p>When we got up, my sarong was soaked, as was her bikini
bottom! We walked into the shower, and stood under the
warm water, and let it wash over us, as we got off again!</p><p>""Now, it's get even time!"" I said, as Angie stood before
me, with her long little nipples sticking out at me!</p><p>
Continued in part 10...</p>"
1016,"Nerve Endings, Part Ten",DeeDee18,1,I get my turn as 'Master' as Angie and I wash the car in the front yard.,['ff teen exhib voy'],"<p>Since it was afternoon, it was now my turn to rule over
Angie! Payback time! We stood naked in my room, as I
decided what she would wear for the afternoon
festivities.</p><p>""Okay, Angie, here's what you have to do. Today you
will help me wash Mom's car.""</p><p>""Easy! I can handle that! I thought you would really
lay it on me, after this morning!""</p><p>""I'm not finished. You will wear a pair of almost
transparent panties from my mom's laundry basket. For
the top you will wear my old baby doll P. J. top!""</p><p>""In the front yard?"" she asked, as she trembled. ""I
can't go out there almost naked! The neighbors will
call the cops for sure!""</p><p>""You made me go almost naked to the pool! Turnabout is
fair play! Unless you want to give in, and go without
sex for the rest of the day.""</p><p>""Oh, alright, but I hope we don't get caught.""</p><p>I went downstairs, and pulled a pair of Mom's old
underwear from the wash basket, and raced back up the
stairs to my naked little pixie. Angie pulled the
panties up. They were really baggy, and I could see her
pretty little cunt through the loose leg holes. They
hung low on her cute little buns, and were almost
falling off! Then I dressed her in my old baby doll
top, which had a tie in the front, and hung open down
to her rib cage. Being silk it let her perky little
nipples show plainly, and barely covered her little
breasts on the side and top!</p><p>""Wow, Angie, you look cool! You are my little slut for
the afternoon! I can see almost all of your tits and
nipples from the side and top! You're getting me wet!""</p><p>Angie giggled, and pulled her leg opening to the side,
and flashed her swollen clit at me! Then she arched her
back, and turned around, and stuck her rear out, and
pulled the fabric up her crack, and wiggled sexily. I
panted, and grabbed her cute little buns!</p><p>I pulled a loose tee over my naked body, and grabbed
Angie's hand. We went into the kitchen to get the
bucket and soap. Then we went through the garage. I
opened the door, and pulled Mom's SUV out into the
driveway.</p><p>Angie hung back inside the garage, trying to cover her
cunt and tits! I grabbed her arm, and hauled her quakeing
little body out into the sunlight. I looked up and down
the street, and everybody was inside. I handed Angie a
sponge, and turned on the hose, to mix the soap. Then I
told Angie to wet her sponge, as I began to hose off
the truck.</p><p>I pushed the little step stool over with my foot, and
Angie climbed up to reach over the top. When she was
totally stretched out, I turned the hose on her! She
shrieked, as the cold water hit her, and I giggled, as I
continued to squirt her all over! The baby doll top
immediately became transparent, and Angie's nipples
swelled from the cold water, until they were sticking
out hard! I moved the spray down to her butt, and the
underwear drooped, as it got soaked, and bagged off her
cute little rear end!</p><p>By now Angie was panting, and moaning, as she clung to
the roof, and rubbed her soaked little frame against
the side of the SUV. The sun was very hot, and the warm
metal aroused her big clit, until it was poking up
against the door!</p><p>I turned the hose on harder, and directed the stream
into her crack, and ran it up and down, until the
panties fell down around her ankles! Now she was naked
from the waist down in my front yard! I began to run
the hose up and down her back, as she twitched and
humped the door! I moved closer, and reached up and
ripped the baby dolls off, and threw them on the lawn!</p><p>Angie clung to the truck, as her hips jammed back and
forth against the door! She was jerking, as I saw her
throw her wet hair back, and stiffen, as an orgasm
swept over her! As she humped the door, I walked around
to the other side. I saw her nipples flattened against
the door window, as water cascaded over her! Her mouth
was hanging open, and she was gasping loudly, as she
careened back and forth, and up and down, on the car!</p><p>""Jan! You're driving me nuts! I can't take much more of
this! Oh, unh, unh, oh God!""</p><p>I walked back around, and moved behind her, and ran the
hose down her crack, and up between her legs, and into
her cunt, as she cried out! She jerked her butt, as
convulsions wracked her body! She was clinging to the
top with white knuckles, as I worked the hose in and
out of her cunt, and jammed my fingers into her tight
little asshole! She humped the hose, and my hand,
faster, and harder, until she screamed again, as she
shook, and twitched, furiously! Her wet body was shining
in the sun, and I pressed against her, as an orgasm ran
up my nipples, and tingled through my sopping wet cunt!</p><p>I was totally soaked, and my tee was also transparent.
I told Angie to go around to the other side of the
truck, to the grass strip, that ran along the wall of
the neighbor's house. It blocked the view from up the
street. I ordered Angie to lie down on the soaking wet
grass, on her back, and I began to hose her again, as
she lay there, in a virtual pond of water.</p><p>""Spread your legs; put your hands over your head! Now
I'm going to fuck you again with the hose!""</p><p>""Oh God, NO! Please Jan, no more! Oh, please, my
nipples are so hard they ache. and my clit is stiff!
Oh, fuck me, please!"" she cried, as I moved the hose in
and out!</p><p>I straddled her hips, and turned the water down, and
stuck the nozzle in her mouth. She sucked on the
nozzle, as the water poured out the sides of her mouth!
I shoved my free hand up her cunt, and worked it in and
out, as I rubbed her clit with my thumb! Angie was
jerking all over the place, as I pumped her, harder and
harder, until she tensed, and bit her lower lip, and
bucked her hips up in the air! She came, and came, and
came!!</p><p>As she slowly sank down into the deep puddle, I turned
off the hose, ripped my tee off, and threw myself down
on top of her wet body! I began to slide up and down on
her slick skin! My nipples stroked her stomach, and up
to her mouth, where she greedily sucked on one, until
it was sticking straight up! Jolts went through me, as
she sucked harder, and moaned! I forced my cunt lips
against her huge clit, and began to fuck her, as I
crushed her lips with mine! I sucked her beautiful long
tongue deep into my mouth, and groaned, as I humped her
faster.</p><p>Angie opened her eyes, and stared at me, as an orgasm
rocked me, from top to bottom! I was pounding her poor
little body, when I suddenly felt her tense up. I
looked at her inquiringly, and she motioned with her
eyes toward the upstairs window in the neighbor's
house. I turned my head, and looked up, as I lay spread
eagled on top of Angie, both of us stark naked, and
sopping wet.</p><p>Standing in the window was our new neighbor, staring
down at us. Angie quivered under me in fright, as I
trembled on top of her!</p><p>Then the lady grinned, and ran her hand down to her
crotch in her pants, and began to rub her mound. Her
other hand went up to fondle her breasts. We stared.
Then Angie began to fuck her clit into me again. I
turned back, and kissed her hard, as I jerked out
another orgasm, intensified by knowing the lady was
watching me ravish my little lover! Angie stiffened, and
jerked, as her orgasm hit, too!</p><p>We staggered to our feet, looking like two drowned
rats, and wobbled into the garage. Angie kept clinging
to me, and kissing me over and over, as she thanked me,
again and again, for the wonderful orgasms! I grinned, as
I fondled her sweet bottom, and ran my hand up and down
her crack! We found some towels and dried off. Angie
looked up at me and said, ""Let's go back out and finish
the car, what do you think?"" I gasped, and looked out at
the street.</p><p>""Really? We might get caught!""</p><p>""I dare you,"" she giggled.</p><p>""Okay, let's do it, but run if you see anybody come
out!""</p><p>So two perfectly proportioned, naked, very sexy little
girls, walked out in the hot sun, and washed the rest
of the car, and even dried it, in and out, in their
birthday suits! Every time we bent down our tits would
hang down, and sway gently back and forth. I stared at
Angie's rear when she bent over. I could see her lips
and tight little hole, as her cheeks flexed, and I
almost swooned! She watched me constantly, too, and
panted softly, as she licked her lips.</p><p>""I'm so turned on my cunt is dripping,"" I said, as I
dried off the last of the windows.</p><p>""I keep getting little shivers up and down my spine,
knowing I'm naked, and some one may be looking out
their front windows, and jacking off watching us! It's
awesome how that lady looking down on us turned me
hotter, while we were fucking on the grass!""</p><p>""Come over here! I'm going to hold your naked body
against me, and kiss you, as I fondle your nipples,
right here in front of the whole neighborhood!""</p><p>""Oh, God, this is sooo hot! Oh, that feels so bad, and
good! Finger me, while I run my finger into your
asshole, my little slut! Oh God! I can't believe we're
fucking out here!""</p><p>Then we came, and clung to each other, until the waves
eased!</p><p>I grabbed Angie, and we ran into the garage, looking
nervously up and down the block! Luckily there was only
an empty street. I closed the garage door, after
bringing Mom's SUV in.</p><p>We giggled, as we went up to my room, and dove on each
other on the bed. I threw my arms and legs around
Angie, and we fucked like bunnies, until I heard the
garage door opener running. We jumped up, and threw on
tees, and ran down to say Hi to Dad, as he came into
the house. He asked how our day was, and we giggled,
and looked at each other.</p><p>""We had a good one, as always, when we are together!""</p><p>""Good, now go get the groceries in the car, and call
Mom, so her friend can drive her home.""</p><p>""Sure, Dad."" We chimed, as we flashed him running out
the door! We heard him gasp, at the sight of our cute
naked little bottoms, showing below the hems of our
tees, as they rode up while we ran! I glanced at Angie,
and she grinned back.</p><p>We are sooo bad!</p><p>
Continued in part 11...</p>"
1017,"Nerve Endings, Part Eleven",DeeDee18,1,Visitors heat up the day as we all get naked.,['ff fb ped exhib teens'],"<p>I decided to invite my school buddies over to meet my
little Angie. Since she is a major part of our
conversations lately, I thought it only fair to let
them see how great she really is, in person.</p><p>I dressed her up in one of my sexiest little micro
minis, with a little silk white crop top, which was
almost too big for her small body. We stood in front of
the mirror to check it out, and she looked yummy!</p><p>I ran my hands all over her sexy little body, as she
leaned back against me, and moaned softly.</p><p>""Oh, Jan, I love what your hands do to me! I'm wet
already from the silk rubbing my nipples, and you are
certainly not helping matters any!""</p><p>""Want me to stop?""</p><p>""Are you kidding? Of course not! You know I want you to
yank on my nipples! You're such a tease! You drive me
crazy sometimes!""</p><p>""You mean like this?""</p><p>""Yessss! Right there! Oh God! I'm going to cum! Oh
shit, Jan! Harder! Harder! Oh, God! Pull harder!
Pleeeeease!""</p><p>Angie bucked, and jerked, as her nipples swelled in my
hand! Her clit was white hot to my touch, and I kept
tugging and fingering her, until she was panting and
sweating!</p><p>The crop top was so loose, that I could pull her
nipples out far enough to see clear down to her little
painted toes! My own cunt was throbbing, as she rubbed
her sweet little butt across my puffy lips, until we
were both cumming wildly! We shook violently, and
gasped for air through our parted lips!</p><p>***</p><p>We stood there for a few minutes, staring at our
flushed faces, and grinning at each other, like two
cats that ate the proverbial canary!</p><p>Then we burst out in gales of giggling, as we tickled
each other! I took her into the bathroom, and ran a wet
cloth over her hot little body, and then she did the
same to me. I ran my fingers through her hair, as she
trailed hers down the side of my face, and she kissed
me softly with her little puffy lips. I held her tight,
as I felt a little shock wave tingle my nipples!</p><p>""We better get downstairs, before I throw you on the
floor and rape you!"" I giggled. She pinched my nipples,
and yanked so hard, that my spaghetti straps almost
broke! She grinned impishly.</p><p>""I'm all for that! Do it!""</p><p>I slapped her soft round bottom, and felt her up a
little, as we walked down the stairs.</p><p>The doorbell rang.</p><p>We opened the front door, and my two friends' mouths
fell open! I heard them suck in air, as they stared at
Angie! Angie blushed from head to toe, and ran her
tongue over her lips nervously. She is so cute when she
is shy! God, I love my little pixie, so much! I hugged
her shoulder for comfort.</p><p>""This is my little lover, Angie""</p><p>""Wow! You weren't kidding, were you?"" Lou said.</p><p>""I think we're in love with her already!"" Sally and Lou
replied as one!</p><p>""Well, come on in, or do you want to stand here all day
ogling my lover's little bod?""</p><p>""We're really glad to meet you, Angie; Jan has raved
incessantly about you! And we now know why!""</p><p>""Thanks, Jan says you are her best friends from school,
so I'd like to be your best friend, too, if that's okay
with you guys?"" Angie said, as she hugged them both,
and kissed them on their cheeks.</p><p>""Great! Now we're the 'fearsome four!'"" Sally giggled.</p><p>We all cracked up, as we went into the kitchen, and sat
down at the dinette. Lou was wearing her usual shorts
and tank top, she is such a jock! And Sally had on a
pair of short shorts, and a tube top that left little
to the imagination! We were an awesome group, if I say
so myself!</p><p>I served everybody a wine cooler, and we yakked for a
while, until the doorbell rang again. Mom yelled, ""I'll
get that, honey!""</p><p>I heard voices in the hall, and Mom brought two little
kids into the kitchen. It was Jennifer and Carl, our
new next door neighbors. I introduced everybody, and
Carl shook hands, very manly like, as Jennifer just
blushed, and said ""Hi."" to everyone.</p><p>I pulled Jennifer up on my lap, and Angie did the same
with Carl, as we both kissed the tops of their blonde
little heads. Jennifer squirmed, and snuggled in close,
as she eyed my two school chums.</p><p>We talked some more, and asked the kids about their
house, and how they liked their new school. Gradually
they became more comfortable, and grinned, and giggled
with the rest of us.</p><p>Jennie looked up at me, and pulled my head down, and
whispered, ""Can I kiss you, Jan?"" I gasped, as I stared
into those big brown eyes! ""Sure, honey, if you want.""</p><p>She puckered her tiny mouth, and pressed her smooth
little lips to mine, as the room went quiet! I could
feel her breath enter my mouth, as her lips opened
slightly, and she panted softly. I started to pull
away, but she reached up, and threw he arms around my
neck, and sucked on my lower lip! I gasped, and sucked
the air from her mouth, as her little bottom began to
grind into my cunt!</p><p>She finally released me, with a sly look on her face,
as she wiggled more on my lap! My cunt was wet, and my
nipples were tightening, as I stared at this little
lolita. My dress had risen up, as she squirmed, and I
could now feel her bare legs on top of mine!</p><p>""You better quit, sweetie, or I'm going to wet myself
bad!"" I whispered. Her little shorts were now pulled up
so far that her bare little cunt was showing around the
bottom. I stared down, and she noticed, and grinned!</p><p>I looked around at my friends. They were all flushed,
and panting softly, as they watched the sexy show
Jennie was putting on. Angie winked at me, and made her
famous licking gesture, as she grinned at me! I
giggled, as I made a kissy face back at her, and hugged
Jennie tight.</p><p>By now the temperature had gone up about twenty
degrees. I was sweating from the heat, and from
Jennifer wiggling in my lap! Everybody was fanning them
selves with napkins, as the sweat ran down their faces.</p><p>Mom came back in and said, ""Jan, I'm going to go clean
the pool, and then soak in the sun for a while, until
your Dad gets home. Anything you guys need, help
yourselves."" She went into her room to change. We all
pulled another wine cooler from the fridge, and we
talked a little more.</p><p>Mom came back in wearing her new knit string bikini,
and everybody stared at her fantastic figure! She
looked at us, and blushed.</p><p>""You think it's too skimpy?"" she asked, as she
pirouetted in front of us. We all gawked, as we saw her
nipples and blonde cunt hair through the webbing!</p><p>I gasped, as my nipples hardened! My mom has always
turned me on, but this was wild! I looked around, and
saw she was having a similar effect on everybody else!</p><p>""It's awesome, Mom, Dad will attack you if he sees you
in that suit!""</p><p>""And us too,"" I murmured under my breath, as Angie
grinned at me!</p><p>She blushed, as she pulled a towel off the door, and
went out to the screen porch to get the skimmer and
chemicals. She walked on down to the pool, as the hot
sun shone on her blonde ponytail, and her hips swung
back and forth seductively!</p><p>""Wow,"" Sally said, ""Your mom looks really hot! I can't
believe she is in her thirties! She is sooo cool!"" We
all agreed, as we watched her skimming the leaves from
the pool.</p><p>""You know, we all ought to rape her some time!"" Angie
giggled.</p><p>We all giggled, as we nodded, and made lascivious
sucking sounds!</p><p>***</p><p>
""I don't know about you guys, but I'm burning up!"" I
said, as I set Jennie down, and stood up.</p><p>I pulled my summer dress up over my head, and pulled it
off. You could have heard a pin drop! Everybody just
gawked at my naked body! I blushed, as little Jennifer
panted, with her mouth hanging open! Carl's eyes were
huge, and I could see his little penis jump up, and
tent his little shorts!</p><p>""You guys know I can't stand clothes on my nerve
endings when it's this hot. I'm sorry if anybody is
offended.""</p><p>They all nodded, as they assured me it was fine with
them. Then Angie told Lou and Sally we went naked most
of the time, anyway. Sally asked if she could strip
too, and we all said go for it!</p><p>We all watched her pull her tube top off over her perky
little breasts. Then she tugged her tight shorts down,
as she wiggled her hips. I ogled her bright red, neatly
shaved little cunt, and she caught me, and blushed!</p><p>""Wow, Sally, what have you been hiding from me all this
time?"" I giggled. ""What do you think, Angie? Isn't she
cute and delicious looking?""</p><p>Angie nodded, as she licked her lips.</p><p>Then Lou stood up, and shucked her tank top off, and
slid her shorts down, to reveal her well toned body to
our stares. She is a statuesque Nordic blonde, who
could easily be a model for Sport's Illustrated! She
grinned, and shook her boobs at us all, as she sat back
down, and reached for her wine.</p><p>I looked over at Carl, and his eyes were still bugging
out of his head! Angie hugged him tighter against her
chest. He snuggled close, but kept looking back and
forth at all the naked bodies surrounding him! His
little penis was jutting up hard, now, and I noticed a
wet spot on the front of his shorts. His little boy
nipples were sticking out rigid, as Angie softly
stroked his chest.</p><p>Mom was lying on the lounger now, and she looked like
she was asleep.</p><p>Angie winked at me, and slowly slid her hand over
Carl's leg, until her fingers were on the opening of
his baggy little shorts. Jennifer was watching, and I
saw a bead of sweat form on her upper lip, as she
rubbed against my leg.</p><p>She looked up at me, and I saw a look of pure little
girl lust in her big brown eyes! She panted, ""Jan, can
I get naked, too, please?"" I looked at her extended
little pouty lower lip, and I smiled.</p><p>""It's alright if you want to, honey, but what would
your mom say?""</p><p>""She wouldn't care. We go naked all the time at home!""</p><p>""Well, okay, if you're sure, let's get those shorts and
top off.""</p><p>I pulled her top off over her blonde little curls. Then
I slid her shorts down, as I gawked at her bare little
slit.</p><p>I pulled her back up onto my lap. I gasped, when I felt
the tingles running through my body, as her soft white
skin slid across my thighs! She wiggled into my lap,
and her round little bottom pushed down on my cunt lips
and clit! I panted, as I parted my legs, and let her
buns rub my clit harder!</p><p>She turned to look up at me, and as she turned her head
her lips accidentally brushed one of my extended,
swollen nipples! I jerked, and my nipples swelled, as
she stared at them in awe!</p><p>Slowly she ran her pink little tongue over her lips.
Then she reached it out, and licked the rock hard pebble
in front of her face. My body reacted, as moisture
seeped out of my swollen cunt lips! I felt shock waves
hit me, as she slowly enclosed my nipple with her oh,
so soft, little pink lips! Then she bit gently, and
sucked, as I shuddered!</p><p>She looked me in the eye, as she turned around on my
lap, and put her arms around my neck. She opened her
legs, and straddled my thigh, and I felt her bare little
cunt lips open, as she slid up and down, and squirmed,
on my leg!</p><p>My friends were staring, and panting, as Jennie
continued to suck, and wiggle, and moan on my lap! She
wiggled up higher, until her leg was rubbing against my
clit. I started humping her leg, harder and harder, as
she sucked and licked my nipple! I grabbed her cute
little buns, and slid my fingers into her crack, and
pulled her tighter against my crotch, as she fucked me
faster, and harder, until we were moaning, and groaning,
louder and louder!</p><p>I raised one hand off her butt, and shoved her mouth
hard against my tit, as I shuddered and shook!</p><p>The sweat running between our feverish bodies made her
sliding up and down even more sensual, and my nerve
endings were firing wildly, as I gasped and held her
tight!</p><p>I screamed, as she pumped me, and I spurted juice all
over her leg! Orgasm after orgasm shot through me! I
kept moaning, as I felt her little body shudder on me,
and her legs tightened on my thigh, as she jerked from
her own little spasm! Her little cries made me cum
again; as I clutched her so tight, I was sure she would
break in two!</p><p>***</p><p>Slowly, I released her soaking wet little body. She
looked up, and grinned, as she kissed me with those
sweet tiny lips!</p><p>""That was incredible! I never felt anything like it
before! I want more!"" she whispered.</p><p>""Easy, sweetie, let me catch my breath, okay?""</p><p>""Oh, alright, but you have to promise to do that to me
again real soon, please?""</p><p>""Jennifer, I'll fuck you even better, and when I eat
your little cunt you will scream for mercy!"" I giggled,
as she stared at me in shock, from hearing my dirty
talk!</p><p>***</p><p>The tension finally left the room, as we sipped our
wine, and exchanged looks. Smiles were on everyone's
faces, as they looked at Jennifer cuddled on my lap.
She looked so innocent for someone who was so sexy! I
thought back to when I was that age, and realized I was
the same way she is now. I couldn't get enough then,
either!</p><p>We all were getting a little tipsy from the wine.</p><p>Angie kept stroking little Carl, and I could see she
was getting wet on the inside of her legs, below the
hem of the micro mini skirt. Carl had his head resting
between her tits, and her nipples were pushing the
loose top around his blonde hair!</p><p>Her skirt had worked its way higher, as I saw her
shaved little cunt peeking out. Her top was almost off
her shoulders, and she was sweating hard!</p><p>Carl was sitting with his back to her, and she had her
arms around him, and her fingers kept edging higher,
and higher, under his baggy shorts. She reached down
and pulled his tee up over his head, then pulled him
back against her chest. When she did that, her skirt
slid up, until her little puffy cunt lips were
completely exposed.</p><p>""Angie, why don't you get those hot clothes off?"" I
asked.</p><p>""Carl, would it bother you? ""She asked.</p><p>He shook his head no, so she set him down, and pulled
her clothes off, as he stared at her cute little tits,
with the huge nipples, and her big clit peeking out
from her swollen cunt lips. His little mouth was
hanging open, and drooling, and his penis was throbbing
up and down under his shorts!</p><p>""Let's get those wet shorts off, honey,"" she said, as
she slid them down and off. His penis jumped out in the
cool air, and he blushed! Angie pulled him back up onto
her naked lap.</p><p>She ran her hands all over his little nipples, and then
slowly worked her fingers closer, and closer, to his
stiff little penis! By now Carl had his eyes closed,
and was moaning softly, and panting. She ran her
fingers between his legs, and he spread them wide to
give her room. Slowly she edged closer to his little
balls, as he wiggled and squirmed in anticipation! When
he couldn't stand it any longer, he reached down and
took her hand, and placed it over his throbbing little
shaft!</p><p>At the feel of his smooth soft skin Angie gasped, and
shuddered, as a little orgasm wracked her body!</p><p>Slowly she ran her fingers up and down, and around,
until he was shivering with delight! She pulled and
pinched the little mushroom head, until she felt him
shudder, and cum shot out onto his legs and stomach!
Angie shoved her big clit hard against his wet rear,
and came, as she held him tight against her heaving
chest!</p><p>Finally his limp little penis stopped leaking, and
Angie got up and wiped him with a dish rag.</p><p>We all sucked in air, as we realized we had been
holding our breath, watching Angie get the little boy
off! Then we all got up and went outside naked, to cool
off in the pool.</p><p>***</p><p>We played in the water, then climbed out, and stretched
out on the deck to get some sun. Angie and I were lying
side by side, with the little boy between us, and
Jennie on my right. She pressed her naked little body
against my side, as she laid her head on her arms and
smiled adoringly at me. I kissed her little nose, and
grinned at her.</p><p>Lou and Sally were head to head with us, on their
elbows, so we could talk, and I ogled their nipples
hanging under their swaying tits! They noticed, and
shook them, as they laughed at my discomfort! Angie
grinned at me, and licked her lips, which set us off on
a giggling jag! They knew how horny I always was, and
loved to tease me mercilessly!</p><p>We ran down eventually, and all dozed in the warm sun.</p><p>I woke up a little while later, and looked back at Mom
on the lounger, to see if she was awake.</p><p>She was staring at all the little naked bodies spread
on the deck. I grinned at her, and opened my legs, so
she could see my wet cunt lips. She gasped, and licked
her lips, then reached up and stroked her almost naked
tits, as she moaned, I realized she was about to come,
as she looked back and forth at all the legs and
bottoms, so I raised my hips a little to give her a
better view!</p><p>She moaned, as she slid her hand down, and pushed on
her mound through the netting on her string bikini! I
kept looking into her eyes, and then she threw her head
back, and gasped loudly, as she bucked her hips and
came!</p><p>God, my mom is so hot! I wanted to leap up and shove my
head between her legs, and suck on her clit, so bad,
that I shuddered and came with her! My twitching butt
gave me away, as my muscles clenched and shook, and Mom
gasped again, and quivered, as another orgasm hit her!</p><p>Angie reached over above Carl's sleeping head and slid
her finger around my lips. I opened up, and sucked on
it, as she ran it back and forth in my mouth! She
grinned and looked back at Mom, who was laying spread
eagled on the chaise, limp in post orgasm bliss!</p><p>We all finally got up, and went into the house, and got
dressed.</p><p>Angie and I saw everybody to the door. We all kissed
and hugged, and vowed to get together again real soon.</p><p>When the door finally closed, Angie threw he arms
around my neck, and shoved her mound hard against mine,
as she drove her long fat tongue deep into my mouth! I
held her tight, as we thrashed against each other in an
orgiastic frenzy! She shoved me against the wall, and
dry humped me harder and harder, until I gasped, and
shuddered, as we both came at the same time!</p><p>""I have never been so turned on for a whole day as I
was today!' she panted, as she tried to get her breath
back..</p><p>""God, what a wild feeling that was, watching you stroke
that little boy off!""</p><p>""And you and Jennie could do a porn movie! You two were
sooo hot!""</p><p>That sent another wave through us, as we clung to each
other, to keep from falling over, we were shaking so
hard!</p><p>I looked up at the sound of a soft ""Ahem!"" Mom was
standing there staring at us! I blushed, and Angie
grabbed me tighter, shivering as she looked up at Mom!</p><p>""I think you two better go take a cold shower! Dad will
be here any minute! Now scoot!"" she said, as she
playfully spanked us both on our bottoms! We giggled,
as we hugged her, and then ran up the stairs to my
room.</p><p>Continued in part 12...</p><p>More wild antics to come, in Part Twelve, as Angie and
I meet my school buddies and Sally's little sister at
the Mall, for a fun day.</p>"
1018,"Nerve Endings, Part Twelve",DeeDee18,1,"A trip to the Mall with mom and my friends plus Amber, the wannabe sex symbol.",['ff teens inc ped exhib'],"<p>Sally called the next morning. The phone woke me, and I
crawled off Angie, as I reached for the cell phone on
my nightstand. Sally said we needed to go to the mall
for a really great sale in the teens wear store. I
asked if Lou could make it, as Angie hugged me, and
nuzzled my ear! I panted in the phone, and Sally
laughed.</p><p>""Don't you two ever quit?""</p><p>""No, we don't! Why? Want some?"" I quipped, and giggled.
I heard a sharp intake of breath as she stammered, ""I
don't think Angie would like that.""</p><p>""Hold on, I'll ask her. Hey Ang, can I fuck Sally?"" I
giggled,</p><p>""Tell her to come on over, and we'll both fuck her
brains out!"" Angie giggled into the phone, as she
winked at me, and licked my lips with her long tongue!</p><p>""Stop it, before I have to hang up and masturbate!"" she
chuckled. ""Anyway, Lou will come with us, and I have to
baby-sit my snooty little sister, Amber, who thinks she
is a love goddess, and the sexiest eleven year old in
the world! I happen to know she doesn't have a clue, so
I tell her she couldn't get a boy if her life depended
on it!""</p><p>Angie heard all this, since she was glued to my face!
She looked at me, and grinned, as she told Sally,""Bring
her along; we can straighten her out real fast!""
I giggled, as did Sally.</p><p>She hung up, as she said,"" Meet us at ten in the mall
lot.""</p><p>I closed the phone, and snuggled back down against
Angie, as we kissed each other, and grinned.</p><p>""Looks like this might be another interesting day,
little lover. We seem to be finding playthings
everywhere lately!""</p><p>""Yeah, isn't it great? We have each other to fuck, and
little girls and boys to play with! It doesn't get much
better, does it?""</p><p>""It sure doesn't. And speaking of fuck, let's!""</p><p>With that I slid my mouth down over Angie's smooth
white tummy, and grazed her slit with my tongue! I
teased her big clit, until it was poking up, and then
slowly began to suck on it, as I ran a finger into her
sweet cunt!</p><p>She gasped, and shoved her hips up against my hand! I
slowly slid my tongue deeper between her pink little
lips, and slurped at her hungrily, as I ran my fingers
up and down her clit, and under to her puckered little
hole! As my tongue darted in and out, I licked and
sucked her clit between my teeth, and bit gently
between licks!</p><p>Pretty soon Angie was writhing up and down, and
sideways, all over the bed, in throes of orgasmic
hunger! I put my other hand up, and tugged her nipple up
in the air, as she screamed, when the orgasm ran
through her!</p><p>She kept screaming, ""Fuck me! Fuck me!"" over and over,
as I drove my hands and tongue in and out of her little
cunt!</p><p>Then she jerked up in the air, as the orgasm hit her
hard! She arched her back, and whipped her head back
and forth, as she kept groaning, and thrashing wildly
on the bed!</p><p>I yanked hard on her nipple, as I shoved my fingers
deep into her cunt, and she screamed again, as she
jerked up and down furiously!</p><p>God, she is soo much fun to play with! I just kept
going until she came hard, and then passed out!</p><p>***</p><p>When she opened her eyes, she smiled, and snuggled
close, as I kissed her gently, and held her tight.</p><p>""I love you, Jan. So very, very much! You make me feel
fantastic! I can't seem to get enough, and then I pass
out from joy! Its sooo cool!""</p><p>""You little minx, you are awesome! What a pair we make!
Two nymphomaniacs with the same taste in everything!
It's amazing!""</p><p>""Yeah, that's strange, isn't it, like we were identical
twins or something!""</p><p>I nodded as we snuggled even closer, and then we
drifted off.</p><p>***</p><p>We finally woke, and jumped out of bed, and dashed into
the shower for our daily wet fuck! We giggled loudly,
and shrieked, as we came, and tickled each other
afterward!</p><p>I pulled on my little shift with the spaghetti straps,
and Angie slipped on a wraparound little dress, with a
plunging back, and low cut square front, that barely
hung on her nipples. My mouth drooled, as I looked her
over, and she grinned.</p><p>She grabbed my tits, and pulled them out of my little
shift, so they stuck out on top like little mountains,
with long nipples on top! She twirled the sensitive
little nubs, as I gasped for breath, and slapped her
hands away playfully! I pushed my taught little breasts
back in, and we went down to breakfast giggling
insanely!</p><p>Mom had on a silk blouse, and a long silk skirt, with
slits up the side. She looked beautiful, and we told
her so, as we hugged her. I could feel her warm body
through the thin material, and Angie flushed as she
felt it too! I leaned my head against her breasts, and
I felt her nipple harden, which told me she was naked
under her stunning outfit! Angie was checking from the
other side and made a little 'O' with her mouth as she
stared at my mom's chest!</p><p>We sat down and watched her, as she moved around the
kitchen, and we could see the sun shining through her
skirt. Her peach fuss hair was clearly visible through
the material, and we gasped! She looked sooo hot!</p><p>Angie leaned close, and whispered, ""I'm getting wet just
looking at her!"" I nodded, as I felt moisture drip out
of my lips, too!</p><p>I pulled my dress up under me, so I was naked against
the chair seat, and slid back and forth on the slippery
surface, as I ogled Mom! Angie looked at me and did the
same. Now we were both humping our chairs, as we stared
at my mom! We flicked our eyes back and forth from her
to each other, so we could watch each other getting
off!</p><p>I heard Angie gasp softly, and felt the table tremble,
as she bit back her orgasm! At the same time I went
over the top, and jerked hard in my seat!</p><p>Mom turned just then, and her mouth dropped open,
as she saw us shuddering and trembling, and staring at
her body!</p><p>The sight of two little girls, with their mouths
hanging open, evidently having simultaneous orgasms,
made her shudder, and come, standing there, as she
pushed the towel in her hands against her cunt!</p><p>""Are you two about through ogling me?"" she asked, as
the color slowly faded from her glowing red cheeks. We
both numbly nodded, as the last of the tremors finally
subsided!</p><p>""We're sorry, Mom, you just looked so hot, in that
beautiful outfit, that we couldn't help ourselves.""
Angie just nodded, with her lips still parted. She had
a look of pure lust written all over her cute little
face!</p><p>Mom smiled and said, ""I guess it's nice you find an old
lady of thirty attractive. Thanks for the vote of
confidence!""</p><p>""Yeah, right, Mom, like you don't know you are still a
knockout!""</p><p>Mom laughed, and went into the garage to pull the car
out. Angie and I got our purses, and ran out and jumped
in the front with Mom. Angie sat on the outside, and I
was in the middle next to Mom. We both slid over so we
were crowding her, and she looked at us, and laughed as
she backed out of the drive.</p><p>***</p><p>We arrived at the mall, and Lou and Sally came over
with the little wannabe sexpot. Angie and I scoped her
out as we were introduced! Amber just stared at our
outfits, as she licked her lips nervously. She looked
up at me with big brown eyes, and I winked, as I put my
arm around her shoulder, and we started in to the Mall.</p><p>Amber kept glancing up at me.</p><p>""What? Is something wrong?""</p><p>She blushed, and pulled me down, so she could whisper in
my ear.</p><p>""You are so sexy looking! I would love to look like
you! I've never seen another girl that made me tingle
when I looked at them!"" She was trembling, as she
sputtered it out!</p><p>I stared at those big pools and thought,"" I could get
lost in there, with little effort!""</p><p>I hugged her, and whispered back. ""I think you are very
sexy, yourself!""</p><p>As we walked, she took my hand and pulled it down off
her shoulder, and slid it over her little nipple,
squeezing my fingers into her soft little mound! I
gasped, as I felt the little bump grow under my palm!
The heat coming off this little kid was amazing! Sally
looked over, and couldn't believe her eyes! She winked
at me to show she approved, as I fondled Amber's nipple
gently.</p><p>The others noticed, and formed a shield around us, as
we walked, so people wouldn't see what I was doing to
this little doll! As we walked side by side, I felt her
hand sneaking up my bare leg to my bottom, and I
gasped, as she gently squeezed my right bun! Right then
I realized that she was seducing me, instead of the
other way around!</p><p>She looked up, and grinned, as I looked down her loose
little smock clear to her toes! She was stark naked
under her outfit, just like me! Angie was on her other
side, and saw me look, and she licked her lips! I was
getting very horny, and would come soon, if I wasn't
real careful!</p><p>Mom left us and went into the book store, and we
continued on to the teen store. We all wandered around
and looked the stuff over. Amber found a little almost
see through mini slip dress that she wanted, so we went
into the change room, so she could try it on. I asked
the sales girl to give us her opinion, and we all
crowded into the little room.</p><p>Amber pulled me down again, and whispered, ""I don't
have any underwear on! What can I do?"" I smiled, and
told her it was alright, because we were all her
friends, and we were all girls anyway.</p><p>She nodded and then whispered, ""Will you undress me
please?""</p><p>I gasped, and a tremor ran through my body, as I said,
""Sure, honey, raise your arms up.""</p><p>I pulled her smock over her arms, and she stood there
naked, with her lips parted, staring into my eyes! I
was speechless, as I drank in her cute little naked
body!</p><p>She asked me to slide the little mini slip on, so I
pulled it down over her cute little rosebuds, and
smoothed it down over her curvy little butt! She turned
to look in the mirror, and we all were stunned at how
sexy she looked! Even the salesgirl was riveted on her
little hard nipples, poking out the silk! The clinging,
static laden fabric molded to her puffy little cunt
lips like a glove!</p><p>Sally and Angie were openly lusting after her! Lou
couldn't move! The salesgirl looked like she was
stunned! I was panting, and getting closer to my orgasm
with every passing second!</p><p>I was standing behind Amber, and noticed her mouth was
open, and she was trembling! I put my hands on her
shoulders to comfort her, and she pulled my hands down
onto her nipples, and pressed them hard against them! I
gasped, and pulled her back against my hot body, and
thrust my cunt forward into her butt. She wiggled her
hips, and shocks ran through my cunt, as I humped her
back!</p><p>The salesgirl knelt down in front, to check the length
of the slip. Amber spread her legs, and pushed her hips
forward, so the girl's hands were pressing into her
little cunt! She looked up at Amber, and slowly slid
her hands up under Amber's skirt, as she panted and
broke out in a sweat. Amber closed her eyes and moaned,
as the salesgirl gently stroked her little clit!</p><p>I slid my hands under Amber's top, and pulled on her
little nipples, and twirled them between my fingers.
She jerked her hips back and forth, as the girl stroked
her faster!</p><p>I reached down over her shoulders, and pulled the slip
dress off over her head. The salesgirl leaned in, and
took a nipple between her teeth, and sucked gently, as
she ran a finger into Amber's smooth little cunt!</p><p>By now Amber was completely gone, as she bucked her
hips against the saleslady/s fingers! I reached under
her arms, and grabbed her tits, as I lifted her up. At
the same time the salesgirl lifted Amber's legs up and
placed them around her neck, as she buried her face in
the little girl's smooth pink cunt!</p><p>Amber locked her legs around the girl's head, and held
onto my neck, as she strained to get more tongue up her
slit! The sales girl stood up, and raised Amber in the
air, as Angie moved over, and cupped the cute little
rear, and slid her fingers into the crack between the
sweet little globes! I kissed Amber's ear, as I ran my
tongue in and out, and whispered, ""Fuck her, honey!
Shove your cunt into her face, and make her tongue you
until you cum!""</p><p>Amber bucked, harder and harder, as she grunted in my
face, and gasped at the tingles running through her
little body! Angie supported her, as I yanked hard on
her little nipples, until she screamed, as an orgasm
washed over her humping, sweaty glistening frame!</p><p>The saleslady sucked her dry, as Amber groaned, and
moaned, and shook!</p><p>We slowly lowered her down, and wiped her wet body, as
she opened her eyes, and hugged me tight! Then we put
the little slip dress back on, and she admired herself
in the mirror, and grinned at me!</p><p>She held my hand, and we left, after paying for her new
outfit. As we walked down the Mall the boy's were
staring at her almost naked little body. I asked her if
she noticed them, and she grinned, as she whispered. ""I
really love it when they get hard looking at me!""</p><p>She swung her little hips and shoved her nipples out,
as she sashayed her sexy little body down the aisle! We
were all gawking, as she wantonly licked her lips at
boys as we passed by!</p><p>She was making me hotter and hotter, just looking at
her, and finally I moved our little group over by the
wall. I pushed Amber up against the wall, as my friends
formed a circle behind us, and I yanked her dress up
over her head! She gasped as the cool air hit her cunt
lips, and I forced her to her knees, as I pulled my
dress up to my waist!</p><p>""Now, you little tease, it's my turn! Eat me now!""</p><p>She stared up at me in shock, as I shoved her sweet
little face into my crouch, and forced her mouth
against my dripping cunt!</p><p>""Eat me, now, or walk home naked!""</p><p>She tentatively reached out with her tongue, and licked
my swollen lips! As she got used to the idea, she began
to lick harder and faster, as I fucked her face!</p><p>Angie was right behind me, with both my friends close
against her. I felt hands pull my spaghetti straps
slowly off my shoulders, and I watched, as my nipples
slowly came out of the top of my dress. Hands came from
everywhere and kneaded my tits, and pulled on my
swollen nipples!</p><p>My dress slowly slid down, until I backed up for a
second, and it fell to the floor! I kicked my sandals
off, and felt the cool tile under my feet</p><p>I suddenly realized I was standing naked in the Mall,
while an underage little girl was eating my cunt! My
head swam, as hands ran all over my body, and pinched,
and kneaded, and probed my crack and hole! I could feel
the air conditioning blowing over and around my naked
body, as my friends fondled me furiously, and grabbed
both my nipples, and yanked them out hard!</p><p>When Angie whispered in my ear telling me to cum, I
jerked against Amber's soft little mouth, and shoved
her face into my cunt, as I came over and over! My
nipples were jutting out like steel, and my cunt was on
fire, as I fucked faster, and faster, and faster, and
panted ""unh, unh, aargh!"" as a second shock shot
through, followed immediately by another!</p><p>I quivered, and shook, as my cunt twitched around
Amber's lips! Fluid ran all over her face, and I
smeared it into her hair, and down her neck, until she
was soaked in my bodily secretions!</p><p>***</p><p>Slowly I came down, as my friends hurriedly dressed me.
I slipped Amber's slip over her head, and hugged and
kissed her, as I said. ""Honey, you are fantastic!</p><p>She grinned, and asked. ""You really think I am? Did I
do good? I made you cum, didn't I?""</p><p>""Yes, you most certainly did! I loved it! And the
saleslady won't forget you anytime soon!""</p><p>She giggled, and hugged my side, as we headed to the
book store to find Mom. Sally grinned and smiled, too!
Seems sister just had her attitude adjustment, and
loved it! I bet Sally gets her to eat her on a regular
basis now!</p><p>***</p><p>We left Amber with some of her friends at the ice cream
parlor, and said we'd be right back.</p><p>We found Mom sitting on a couch in the reading section
of the book store, looking at a playgirl magazine. She
was ogling the centerfold, as we looked over her
shoulder. She blushed, and started to close the
magazine.</p><p>""It's okay to look, Mom, we do it all the time!""</p><p>That set all the girls to giggling, as Mom reopened the
pages to the stud she had been admiring. We could see,
by her sporadic breathing, that Mom was turned on by
the picture. Angie looked at me, and Sally and Lou
glanced down at Mom, as we all had the same idea at
once!</p><p>I slid my fingers into Mom's hair and rubbed her gently
as she moaned.</p><p>""That feels good, honey."" She sighed.</p><p>I rubbed down further to her neck, as Angie and Sally
moved around, and sat on either side, next to her. Lou
pulled a hassock over in front of Mom, and lifted her
feet up into her lap. Then she slid her shoes off, and
started giving her a foot massage. Mom laid her head
back and sighed, again, as she relaxed, and said,""
That's wonderful, Lou. You have a nice touch.""</p><p>Sliding my hands down, I began a neck massage, and Mom
purred, as she moved her head back and forth. I worked
my hands around to her throat, and down to her collar
bone. As I worked outward along her shoulders, the top
button on her silk blouse popped open, revealing the
top of her tanned full breasts.</p><p>Mom's breath was becoming a little ragged; as I pushed
the blouse further open, until another button popped
loose. I had it far enough open that I could almost
push it off her shoulders. Meanwhile, Angie and Sally
were tugging her blouse slowly up out of her silk
skirt. Evidently Mom was so into my neck rub, and the
hunk on the page in her lap, that she didn't notice
when they had her blouse freed from the waist of her
skirt!</p><p>I slid my hands lower and lower, as I bent over the
back of the couch. I nuzzled Mom's ear, as I whispered,
""I love you, Mom."" She looked up, and kissed me on the
side of my mouth, as she said,"" I love you, too, honey,
very much!</p><p>She returned to her magazine, as we all attempted to
seduce her, without her knowledge. Lou was rubbing her
legs now, and Mom was moving them slowly back and
forth, as her body reacted to the stimulation! I crept
lower to the top of Mom's breasts, and rubbed closer in
little circles, as Mom's breathing picked up, and I
could feel her pulse speeding up under my fingers.</p><p>I leaned down, and asked Mom if she thought the stud
was sexy. She nodded, as I slid closer to her nipples.</p><p>""Honey, you better stop that! I'm starting to get
awfully warm,"" she panted.</p><p>""Relax, Mom, you deserve to relax once in a while. Go
with the flow, okay?""</p><p>She nodded, as she laid her head back, and closed her
eyes. I signaled Angie, and she reached over and
sneakily opened the rest of the buttons on Mom's
blouse. I looked around to make sure we were secluded
from view in our little nook, and then slid the blouse
gently down, as I lightly touched Mom's nipples in
little circles! The material was so light that she
didn't even notice it was off.</p><p>Her nice firm large breasts were now open to the cool
air, and her nipples were standing out rigid, as I
brushed them constantly, back and forth.</p><p>""Oh, Jan, you are driving me crazy!"" Mom murmured.</p><p>""It's okay, Mom, nobody is around, and we're all girls
here anyway.""</p><p>She reached up, and put her arms around my neck, as I
pulled gently on her nipples! It was almost like she
was in a trance, and couldn't awaken even if she tried!
Angie and Sally were running their hands up and down
her sides, occasionally brushing the sides of her
breasts, and up to her nipples.</p><p>Mom was moaning, over and over, as we kept fondling
her. Her tits swelled, until they were solid, and
standing out delectably from her chest! It was all I
could do to keep from grabbing them, and sucking on her
nipples!</p><p>Meanwhile, Angie and Sally had located the buttons on
the side of Mom's skirt. They looked up at me, and I
nodded. Then they slowly unfastened the buttons, so
Mom's skirt came loose. It was designed in two halves,
so when it was undone, the bottom fell off, and her
sides were totally naked, with just a thin cover over
her legs on the top.</p><p>Lou had worked up almost to the top of Mom's legs, and
was making little circles, as she neared her goal.
Angie and Sally inched the dress slowly up, as Lou grew
bolder, until Mom was slowly spreading and closing her
legs, as she rubbed her cunt lips together,
unconsciously!</p><p>Mom was panting harder now, as she moved faster on the
couch. Her arms tightened on my neck, as she started to
tense up, and the feelings began to build! I was
tugging harder on her nipples, as Angie and Sally slid
their hands back and forth over her legs.</p><p>They gently started pulling her legs open, until we
could see the moisture on her fine blonde cunt hairs.
They had the dress all the way off, and Mom was
writhing naked on the couch, as we worked her faster,
and faster!</p><p>Lou finally brushed Mom's clit, and she jerked, as a
bolt of electricity arced through her cunt! Mom
groaned, and twisted from side to side, as I yanked
harder on her nipples, while Lou rubbed her cunt lips,
and tugged on her clit!</p><p>Nothing would stop Mom now, as she grunted and groaned.
Angie and Sally joined Lou at her cunt, and three pairs
of hands stroked her clit and cunt furiously! I yanked
and kneaded, as they finger fucked her! She threw her
head from side to side, and clutched my hair, as the
tremors started to build! I held on tight, as Mom
bucked her hips up off the couch, trying to force the
probing fingers further into her gaping cunt!</p><p>She panted ""Unh, unh, unh, unh, unh, Oh God! Jan, unh,
unh, unh, oh, unh, oh, unh, oh, unh, unh, I'm gonna
cum! I'm gonna cum! Now! Oh, now! Oh, faster, faster,
unh, unh, oh my GOD!"" She screamed, as I tried to
muffle her, with my hand tight across her mouth!</p><p>She came harder and harder, as she jerked, and thrashed
around, and threw her head back, while she dug her
fingers into my neck, and came, and came!</p><p>She gave one final heave, as she screamed noiselessly
into my hand again! Then she slowly sank back down on
the couch.</p><p>***</p><p>Gently we put her clothes back on, as she moaned, and
kissed me, over and over. Then we sat her up, and
buttoned her blouse, as she continued to shake!</p><p>She didn't say anything, as we slowly walked her to the
car.</p><p>Sally picked Amber up at the soda fountain, and she and
Lou waved, as Amber blew me a kiss. I grinned at my
little friend, and we waved, as we headed out for home.</p><p>Mom looked shell shocked, so I sat close, and held her
hand all the way home, as Angie cuddled me on the other
side.</p><p>Mom turned off the engine in the garage, and squeezed
my hand, as she looked down at me, and finally said,
""Thanks, I needed that!""</p><p>We all started laughing then, as we hugged, then went
inside.</p><p>Continued in part 13...</p>"
1019,"Nerve Endings, Part Thirteen",DeeDee18,1,"Another boring day by the pool, until mom comes out to put the lotion on.",['F/ff teens ped inc exhib'],"<p>Angie and I got more brazen, since we had seduced the
kids next door. We started leaving the light on in my
room at night, in hopes that Jennifer, or her brother,
or even her mother, would watch us, as we tore into
each other on the bed!</p><p>It turned us on, just knowing at any moment, night or
day; they could be ogling our naked little bodies! It
made our love sessions so hot!</p><p>We would wake up in the morning, wrapped in each others
arms, with the sun shining on our naked bodies, so we
were bathed in bright light, and we would eat each
other out, and fuck like bunnies, knowing we were also
probably giving the neighbors orgasms too!</p><p>It was the wildest time we could remember! Even better
than the nude beach, or fucking in the car!</p><p>""God, Jan, I'm so wet, all day long, from showing off!""</p><p>""Me, too! I don't know what we're going to do when
school starts again. We won't be able to have the
energy to make good grades!""</p><p>""NOT! You know we'll always have enough drive to fuck
each others brains out! And still do well!""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess you're right! Isn't this fun?"" I
giggled, as I rolled over on top, and shoved my cunt
against Angie's big clit!</p><p>She shuddered, and pushed her hips back at mine, as we
ground back and forth. Soon we were panting, and
moaning. Angie shoved me off, and turned around, and
straddled my face, as she spread my legs wide, and dove
her long, fat tongue into my cunt, as we feverishly
rocked all over the bed!</p><p>She sucked on my clit, and licked me into a frenzy,
until I shrieked into her cunt, and jerked my hips
against her face! I went wild, completely out of
control, as I grabbed her cute little round cheeks
hard, and pulled her sweet smelling cunt hard against
my wide open mouth!</p><p>We jerked, and bucked, and gasped, as the orgasms
spread through our naked, sweaty little bodies! Her
juice sprayed my face, and I licked harder, as she
twitched, and jammed her cunt down on me!</p><p>She was sucking me, and fucking that wonderful tongue
in and out, as orgasm, after orgasm, wracked my tits and
cunt!</p><p>This went on for an eternity, until neither of us could
move! We just lay there, cunt in mouth, sucking and
panting!</p><p>Angie finally rolled off me, and turned around, and
planted her cum drenched puffy lips on mine, as I
greedily sucked on her tongue! She fucked my face, as
our combined juices flowed out the side of our mouths,
until our faces were slick with cum! Then we each
licked the other clean, as we cuddled, and nuzzled, and
whispered ""I love you"", over, and over.</p><p>***</p><p>""What shall we do today?"" Angie finally asked, as she
stretched, and arched her back, so her hard little
nipples stood up in the air!</p><p>""I don't know, but if you don't stop that I'm going to
get all horny again!""</p><p>She reached over, and grabbed my nipple, and pulled, as
she giggled, and kissed my ear!</p><p>""You little horn dog! Why can't I keep my hands off
you?""</p><p>""For the same reason I can't."" I replied, as I yanked
on one of her stiff little towers! ""We are two little
nymphomaniacs, who are totally sex crazy when it comes
to each other.""</p><p>Angie giggled, and we both dragged our sweat soaked
bodies into the bathroom to shower.</p><p>***</p><p>After our shower we stood side by side in front of the
mirror, naked, and looked each other over. We both
grinned, as we locked eyes, knowing we were both
knockouts! ""Yessss,"" we both echoed, as we turned to see
our backsides.</p><p>""Boy, are we conceited, or what?"" I said.</p><p>""With good reason, wouldn't you agree?"" Angie chuckled.
Then we laughed, as we brushed our hair. I put up my
pony tail, and she clipped a little emerald flower in
her sleek black pixie hairdo. We pulled on matching
sundresses, and headed down for breakfast.</p><p>We teased Mom and Dad for a while, until they were
breathing hard, then we went into the garage, and
jumped on our bikes. I hit the garage opener, and we
sailed out into the street.</p><p>We rode around the neighborhood, enjoying the cool
breeze up our dresses, and the thrills running through
our cunts, as our naked clits rubbed the soft plastic
seats! Angie looked over at me, and mouthed 'O' as she
shuddered and came! I shivered, as I did, too!</p><p>We stopped by the park to recover, and saw Jennifer and
Carl playing on the swings. They spotted us, and came
running over. We hugged them, and they kissed us. We all
sat on the park bench,as we talked about their visit
the other day, and how much fun it was!</p><p>Carl got all red, and we told him not to be
embarrassed, that we thought he was a real stud! He
asked what that meant, and we explained that he was a
real sexy man! He grinned, and puffed his chest out,
and did the 'Hulk' thing!</p><p>We all laughed, and giggled. They left to go home, and
we jumped back on our bikes, and rode around some more.
By now the day was really heating up, since it was the
middle of July, and we were sweaty, and hot.</p><p>""Let's head back, and take a dip, okay?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm really getting sweaty!""</p><p>We rode into the garage, and stowed our bikes, and
skipped into the house. Mom was on the screen porch
puttering with her plants, and Dad was gone to work. We
talked to Mom for a while, then got a drink, and looked
out at the cool pool, as I asked Mom,</p><p>""Hey, Mom, Dad is gone. Can Angie and I skinny dip
today?""</p><p>""Well, honey, I don't know if the neighbors are home
today or not. We don't know if the kids' Mom minds
naked little girls running around in her back yard.""</p><p>""Mom, her kids were out with us yesterday, naked,
remember?""</p><p>""That's true, but we were babysitting her kids while
she was gone. She may be home, and might look out the
window, and be shocked!""</p><p>Angie grinned at me, remembering our little show for
the lady, the other day, while we were washing the car!</p><p>""Please, Mom?"" I whined, in my best little girl
pleading voice.</p><p>Mom sighed and said, ""Oh, all right. But keep an eye
out, and cover up if you see her watching, okay?""</p><p>""Thanks, Mom! Let's go, Angie. Last one in is a rotten
egg!""</p><p>We yanked off our sundresses, and dashed outside naked,
and dove for the pool, hitting the water at the same
time. We came up giggling, and splashing water on each
other, and generally acting like the teenagers we are.
We played around, pinching each other on the nipples
and buns, until we got cold, then we climbed out and
lay down on the hot deck.</p><p>The sun was shining on our dripping wet, little sexy
bodies, and I saw Mom watching us from the porch. The
heat felt good, and I moaned as my clit soaked up the
heat! Angie was moaning softly, as I watched her moving
her hips up and down, as she fucked the deck with her
big clit!</p><p>Mom came out, still wearing her silk robe, and came
over to put sun lotion on our backs. We laid our heads
on our arms, as Mom spread the oil over us, both, at
the same time with one hand doing me, and the other
lovingly kneading her 'adopted' daughter.</p><p>As she ran her hands over our backs, we both moaned, as
we became excited! Mom was running her hands down our
legs, and up over our round little buns. Each time she
passed my rear I felt a jolt run through me, and I
gasped! Angie was responding in the same way. There was
no way that Mom couldn't' have noticed!</p><p>I looked up at Mom, and saw that she was staring
hungrily at both our butts, and licking her lips!
Finally she got brave, and ran her hands down into our
cracks, running her fingernail over our little puckered
holes!</p><p>My body reacted, as my hips bucked up against her
probing finger, and I gasped loudly, as I twitched!
Angie looked over at me with her eyes hooded, and
licked her lips, as she, too, groaned with pleasure!
Soon Mom said,</p><p>""Okay guys, time to roll over.""</p><p>We slowly recovered enough to roll over onto our backs.
I knew Mom could see the moisture on my thighs, and
Angie was dripping down her cunt onto the deck!</p><p>""Okay, you guys. Cool it, while I finish oiling your
fronts!""</p><p>We giggled, as Mom dripped the oil, from high up, onto
our tits and stomachs. She moved up between us so our
legs were alongside hers, and began rubbing the oil all
over our hot little bodies!</p><p>I couldn't stay still for long, and started moving back
and forth, as Mom's fingers trailed over my horny body!
As she reached our breasts, we both arched our backs,
and stretched our arms over our heads!</p><p>Mom gasped, as she stared at our rigid nipples,
standing up on our cute little tits!</p><p>""God, you two are gorgeous! What a pair! I mean what a
couple of pairs, tee, hee!""</p><p>We both giggled, as we tried to keep from gasping, and
jerking. Then Mom trailed her fingers around until she
brushed both our nipples, and we yelped, as the tremors
ran down to our cunts! Mom pulled our nipples gently,
and rubbed the oil in, as she continued on down to our
belly buttons.</p><p>By now my nerve endings were on fire, as I moaned over
and over! Angie's mouth was hanging open, and her puffy
lips were shining with saliva! I opened my mouth wide,
and sucked in air, as Mom ran up my thighs on the
inside of my legs! She had both hands between our legs,
and was inching higher, and higher, as we shuddered,
and jerked, at her soft touch!</p><p>Then her fingers grazed my cunt lips, and I orgasmed!</p><p>I quivered, and shook, as the sensations pounded my
cunt! Mom realized I was gone, so she dove two fingers
up my cunt, and started finger fucking me, as she
pulled on Angie's big clit!</p><p>As we jerked up and down, Mom really sped up, and we
were delirious, as we came, and came, and yelled, ""Oh,
God, oh, God, oh, unh, unh, unh, unh!"" in unison!</p><p>Then we both arched up in the air, and threw our heads
back and forth, and screamed like banshees, as we
humped Mom's fingers harder and harder!</p><p>Mom had three fingers in each of us, and was rubbing
our clits with her thumbs! The shock waves kept
crashing, and crashing, through my straining body, and
I reached over and gripped Angie's hand, and we clung
tight to each others fingers, and came, again, and
again!</p><p>As Mom wouldn't quit, we were close to passing out! I
let loose of Angie's hand and slid mine down under Mom,
and shoved it up her sopping cunt hole under her robe!
She screamed herself, then, and shot juice all over my
fist, as I fucked her!</p><p>As we shook from the orgasms, we all were locked in a
straining jerking mass, until we finally plopped down
on the deck, completely sated, with Mom spread over
both Angie and myself!</p><p>***</p><p>Mom slowly staggered up, and helped us to our feet. She
hugged us both, and we kissed her, and fondled her!
Angie looked at me, and we both realized we had a new
plaything! ""Yesss!""</p><p>Of course that went two ways, as Mom was thinking to
herself ""I can't believe my luck! Not only can I fuck
my cute little daughter, but I get an added bonus of
her hot little friend! Yessss!""</p><p>We all went up to the house naked, and dripping cum. We
were too absorbed, in the fantastic feelings coursing
through our bodies, to notice the curtain move in the
upstairs window of our new neighbor's house!</p><p>I wondered, as Angie and I lay on my bed, if it was
possible that our screaming went unnoticed on the whole
block! Angie looked at me, and read my mind, as she
grinned, and said, ""No way that they couldn't have
heard. We were really loud!"" We giggled some more, as
we snuggled, and fell asleep naked in each others arms.
And the curtain moved slightly again, in the little
girl's room next door!!!!</p><p>Continued in part 14...</p><p>In Part Fourteen, Mom's sister comes to town, and Mom
makes us straighten up our act. Yeah, right!</p>"
1020,"Nerve Endings, Part Fourteen",DeeDee18,1,"My aunt comes to stay for a while, and takes us shopping in her far out convertible.",['F/ff teens exhib'],"<p>Angie and I were measuring each other on the door jam,
to see if we had grown any this summer, when we heard
the phone ring downstairs. We dropped everything, and
tore down the stairs to see who was calling. Mom was
talking a mile a minute to someone, so we knew it must
be my rich Aunt, who lives in New York.</p><p>She finally hung up, and smiled at us.</p><p>""Guess who's coming to visit, kids! My sister, Kay,
just got into town, and will be here for a week. Dad
will be out of town, so I offered to put her up here.
She'll love you guys! And, if you are nice to her, a
shopping trip will probably be in order!""</p><p>""Cool, Mom, is she going to sleep with you in your
bedroom?""</p><p>""No, she said the sofa bed in the den would be okay.
She doesn't want to be a bother to us while she's here.
Anyway, she's beautiful and really smart. Maybe she
can teach you guys something, suppose?""</p><p>""Yeah, right, Mom. We might be able to show her a few
things that she doesn't know!""</p><p>Angie and I broke down in a giggle fit, as Mom frowned.</p><p>""Now, listen here you two! I want you to behave while
she's here, and wear clothes, and cool the sex play
around her. I want her to think we are proper ladies,
not the little sluts that you think you are!""</p><p>We giggled even harder, as we held each other, and gave
Mom our best sultry looks!</p><p>""Mom! How can you say that about your sweet little
girls? We are pure as the wind driven snow!""</p><p>Mom blushed, and said, ""Oh, really? What about out by
the pool yesterday?""</p><p>""That was all your fault, Mom! Can we help it if you're
a sex starved pervert? Imagine, attacking your innocent
little girls! How rude!""</p><p>Mom blushed even more, and bit her lower lip, as we saw
her remembering how she finger fucked us both, at the
same time!</p><p>""I really didn't mean to do that! I don't know what
came over me. I just saw your cute little bodies lying
there, and I lost it, big time! It won't ever happen
again, I assure you!""</p><p>Angie looked at me, and we hugged Mom, and assured her
it was not her fault. What could she do, with too little
nymphomaniacs like us around! Mom laughed, and slapped
our buns.</p><p>""Get upstairs and make yourselves presentable! She'll
be here any minute"".</p><p>We raced back upstairs, and dug through the closet to
find something outrageous to wear! No way was any Aunt
going to cramp our style! We were giggling constantly,
as we tried on each outfit, each one trying to outdo
the other on sexiness!</p><p>We finally decided that Angie would wear a little tube
top, and a pair of really tight shorts, with 'yummy'
written across the back. I chose the same type of
shorts, only mine said 'Jealous?' on the back! I had a
loose, spaghetti strapped, crop top, with 'Hot' across
the front, in pink letters. It barely covered the
bottom of my breasts, and my nipples pushed the top
out, so I could see my belly button looking down from
above!</p><p>We did our 'side by side' in front of the mirror to
check out the effect, and we gasped, as we looked each
other over! My shorts were so thin that my cunt lips
were outlined clearly, where the material sank between
them! Angie's shorts, as usual, were pulled up into her
puffy little cunt, and her big clit was clearly evident
as it pushed the center out! Her thin tube top did
little to hide her long nipples, which were poking out
hard, beneath the fabric!</p><p>""Wow. We really look like two little sluts, like Mom
said!""</p><p>That did it! We shrieked in uproarious laughter, and
fell on the bed, with tears running down our faces! It
took us forever to stop laughing! But finally we got it
under control. We looked at each other, and I chuckled,
and we started in again, only worse!</p><p>Mom yelled at us to knock it off, so we calmed down. We
wiped our faces, and brushed our hair, so we looked
really cute, and headed down stairs.</p><p>Mom looked up as we came down, and gasped, as she ogled
out bodies. Her lips started trembling, and I could
tell she was fighting the impulse to throw us both down
on the hall floor, and fuck the daylights out of us!
She chewed her lower lip, as she tried to look away
unsuccessfully! The lust in her eyes was really
awesome, and I started getting wet just watching her!</p><p>Angie was clenching her knees together to hold her cunt
shut, and I was gasping for air through my parted lips!</p><p>We stood there for a long time, just raping each other
with our eyes, until the bell shocked us back to
reality! Mom straightened her blouse, and fluffed her
blonde hair, and opened the door.</p><p>My mouth fell open, and my eyes must have gotten really
big, as I took in the beautiful woman looking down at
me! I was seeing just what I would look like, when I
was fully grown! She was about five and a half feet
tall, with a blonde ponytail, and bright blue eyes,
that bored right into my soul! But the body was what
took my breath right out of my gaping mouth!</p><p>She had large, perfectly proportioned breasts, with the
same big puffy nipples that I have! They were clearly
visible through the see through blouse she was wearing!
Her suit coat was open, since it was already hot out,
and her nipples kept it pushed aside!</p><p>Looking on down her body I noticed the shine of a belly
button ring beneath the sheer fabric. Her short mini
skirt showcased a pair of flawless legs, and she had a
little gold anklet around one dainty ankle.</p><p>Talk about a thousand watt smile! She was radiant! And
I was mesmerized! I held Angie's hand so tight, that I
could feel the circulation shutting off to my fingers!
She was gripping just as hard, and looked shell
shocked! I felt her trembling through her hand, and
squeezed harder to calm my own racing heart! I'm sure
Aunt Kay had to have noticed my heaving chest, as the
spaghetti straps fought to contain my bulging nipples!</p><p>Mom watched our reaction and said,</p><p>""Kay, let me introduce my daughter, Jan, and her bosom
buddy, Angie. Kids, this is your Aunt Kay.""</p><p>I was speechless, so I just stood there, and trembled.
Kay looked me up and down, and I saw a look in her eyes
just like mine. It said, ""God, I want to fuck you soo
bad!!""</p><p>I let go of Angie, and stepped forward, as my aunt
opened her arms, and pulled me to her breasts, in a big
bear hug. My head was pushed right in between those
luscious nipples, and I had to fight not to take one in
my mouth and suck it, hard! The heat coming out of the
transparent blouse was like a hot iron pressed against
my face! I wrapped my arms around her slim waist, and
clung tight, as she kissed my cheek.</p><p>""How are you, sweetie? We finally get to meet. I've
heard so much about you over the years, that I think I
already know you! God, are you ever cute!"" Then she
whispered softly, so the others couldn't hear, ""And
sooo sexy! That outfit makes my knees weak!""</p><p>I gasped, as I heard her say that, and I held on tight,
as I had an orgasm wrack my cunt! She sensed it, and
held me tighter, until it passed. Then she released me,
and turned to my little lover, and did the same to her.
Angie closed her eyes, as she shook in my aunt's arms!
Her little legs were shaking, as Kay held her up.</p><p>Finally she turned and hugged my Mom again, and we
closed the door, and went into the den to catch up on
old times. Angie and I sat beside Kay, and my Mom sat
across from us. Both of us were still shaken by the
orgasms, and we held hands, as we tried to catch our
breath.</p><p>We heard all about her job as an advertising executive
in New York. It sounded really exciting! Then she
turned to us and asked us about school, and our summer,
and Angie's folks.</p><p>I could feel the heat of her gaze on my nipples, and I
fidgeted as I answered all her questions. I knew she
could see almost all of my breasts, because my nipples
were so hard the top was hanging just off the tips, and
pulling way out from my body! Angie nudged me, and
whispered quietly, ""Jan, I can see clear down to
munchkin land.""</p><p>I looked down, and was surprised that my nipples were
so distended! Boy was I ever turned on! I squeezed
Angie's hand and gulped big breaths, which caused my
top to move even further out! I turned back to my aunt
and caught her leering at my tits, and I blushed, as I
looked quickly over at Mom, to see if she had noticed
how flustered I was.</p><p>Mom winked, and smiled, as she got my aunt's attention
again, and I sighed with relief, amid some feelings of
disappointment, too. I liked the feelings shooting
through me, knowing my aunt was turned on by my young
nipples! Angie snuggled close, and hugged my arm, as
she held my hands.</p><p>Kay looked over at us, and grinned.</p><p>""I see you two are really close, aren't you?""</p><p>We nodded, and grinned, as we exchanged looks.</p><p>""We have been close for a long time. We like the same
things, and the same people, and we have a lot of fun
together,"" I said.</p><p>""That's wonderful that you are so much alike, But what
about boys? Surely two little pixies like you have them
breaking down the doors!""</p><p>Angie and I exchanged looks again, and she piped up,</p><p>""Jan and I are too busy right now for boys. We are
trying to get all 'A's, and we swim and bike, and do a
lot of other time consuming things.""</p><p>She poked me in the ribs, as she said that last
comment, and I nudged her back! That brought on a round
of giggling. Mom and Kay exchanged inquiring looks, and
then Kay asked, ""What other time consuming things do
you do?""</p><p>Oh, boy, were we in trouble now!</p><p>I said,"" We go shopping quite a bit, and we have my
school buddies over all the time to swim, and we baby
sit, and help Mom, and odds and ends.""</p><p>She stared into my eyes, and grinned slyly, as she
looked back and forth at Angie and me.</p><p>""I think you two have something up your sleeves, don't
you?"" She asked.</p><p>Angie giggled, and looked at my top.</p><p>Kay saw the look, and laughed, ""I don't mean that
literally. It's very plain that neither of you could
hide anything up your sleeves in those skimpy little
tops!""</p><p>Mom laughed and said, ""They think they are the sexiest
things alive, don't you girls?""</p><p>We giggled, and nodded, and giggled again, as we gave
Mom our sultry slut looks! Mom gave us the 'knock it
off' glare, as her hands trembled slightly.</p><p>We ate lunch, and then Kay asked Angie and me if we
wanted to go shopping with her. We said sure, and went
up to get our money.</p><p>""You don't need any money, kids. It's my treat.""</p><p>So we turned back around, and ran out to the garage, as
Mom opened the door. I gasped as I saw my aunt's car!
It was a perfectly restored Chevy SS convertible. I
always have loved looking at that car in the books that
Dad has in his den! It was bright red, with a white
leather interior, and had all the bells and whistles.</p><p>We said, ""Wow!"" and opened the door, then leaped into
the front seat, as Kay got in the driver's side. We
buckled up, and headed for the Mall.</p><p>Kay was looking down my top all the way, and I kept
looking around, so the top would gape open
occasionally. I knew she could see all of my breasts
and nipples, especially when I turned her way to look
out the back of the car! The squirming also forced my
shorts ever higher into my crotch, until my cunt lips
were shining in the sun, from the moisture oozing out
of my slit.</p><p>She had a hard time driving, and trying to see all of
me, so I really tried to give her a good show! Angie
was giggling softly beside me, as she watched my wanton
flaunting of my hot little body!</p><p>We reached the Mall lot, and I slid out Kay's door, as
she held it for me. My shorts pulled away from my slit,
and she briefly saw my entire cunt, as I spread my legs
getting out! She gasped, and I saw a tremor shake her,
as she gripped the door harder! Her coat was still
open, and her nipples were stiff and pointy under her
blouse! Angie came around, pulling on her little tube
top to adjust it, so Kay could get a glimpse of her
long nipples, sticking up from her perfect round little
tits.</p><p>I think Kay went into overload, as she shuddered, and
jerked in an apparent orgasm!</p><p>I reached over, and squeezed her hand, as she shook like
a leaf. I hugged her and said, ""Aunt Kay, it's all
right. I do it all the time! I think we seem to have
gotten the same genes from our parents.""</p><p>She hugged me and said, ""I always wondered, when your
Mom said you couldn't wear certain clothes because of
your nerve endings. I was too embarrassed to tell her I
had the same problem, since it wasn't talked about in
my youth! I'm so glad to meet someone who understands
what I've had to go through all my life!""</p><p>""Well, Angie and I understand, and you can have an
orgasm any time you want around us, right Ang?""</p><p>""That's right, we keep secrets better than anybody, so
don't worry, we won't let on to Jan's Mom or Dad.""</p><p>She hugged us both, and we went into the Mall to the
Teen Store.</p><p>We wandered around until Angie discovered a little
sundress with a tie at the neck, and a plunging back,
that looked like it would show the top of our cracks!
The front was cut low, too. We went into the change
room and slid our shorts down, and pulled off our tops.
Kay was busy looking at stuff, so we were dressed by
the time she found us.</p><p>We stepped out wearing the new outfits, and Kay gasped,
as she stared at our cute little bodies, barely covered
by the thin little summer dresses. My puffy nipples
once again sprang out, when I noticed her staring at
them. Angie' bumps were also jutting through the
material on her dress.</p><p>We twirled for Aunt Kay, and the loose short skirting
fell away from our rear ends, as Kay got a real good
look at our perfect little round cheeks! If we twisted
fast enough, I think that everybody in the store would
have seen our entire naked bodies.</p><p>The fabric was driving me up the wall, as the material
brushed back and forth over my nipples, and caressed my
bottom, until moisture ran down my leg! As I turned, it
shifted some more, and I felt a twinge building in my
nipples, as my cunt pulsated! Angie looked over, and
noticed I was close, so she pulled me to her, and
crushed my shaking body against her, as I climaxed
hard!</p><p>I bucked my hips against Angie's clit, and dry humped
her, as I dug my fingernails into her back! Angie drove
her tongue deep into my ear, and sucked, as I shook,
and bit my lip hard to stifle my screams.</p><p>I was unaware that Aunt Kay was watching, and jerking
out her own orgasm, as she stared at our feverish
gyrations! The smell from our cunts leaking was heady,
and I wanted to suck Angie clean, but the saleslady
showed up and prevented that taking place. She
recognized us, and grinned, as she saw the after
tremors shaking us.</p><p>""Still up to your old tricks, I see."" She giggled, as
we smiled, and nodded sheepishly.</p><p>""Why didn't you come get me so I could help you
change?"" She laughed.</p><p>We giggled, and introduced her to Aunt Kay. The
salesgirl looked her up and down, and whistled.</p><p>""So you are related to these characters? I would watch
out for them. They are horny little devils! And by the
looks of you, they might attack you too, so be
careful!"" She said, as she grinned, and laughed.</p><p>Kay paid for the dresses, and we wore them, as we
shopped for a while. The boy's were going ape, as they
ogled our close to naked little bodies! We flirted as
we walked. I noticed a lot of them were ogling Kay, and
told her so. She blushed, and said they were far too
young for her! I thought to myself, ""Wait and see.""</p><p>***</p><p>We went out to the car, and I slid in on the driver's
side, so my dress would slide clear up around my hips.
Kay gasped, as she saw my sweet little cunt and clit,
before I pulled the dress back down.</p><p>""You don't wear underwear, either?"" She asked. I shook
my head as Angie and I answered as one, ""Never! We like
the feel of clothes rubbing our sensitive nerve
endings!""</p><p>""Wow, what a pair! I wish I had a friend like you guys
do. That's really special!""</p><p>Angie and I grinned at each other, and nodded, ""We
think it is.""</p><p>As we drove along the wind blew up under our dresses,
and over our hot little cunts! My dress rode up, until
I was sitting on the warm leather with my naked rear
end, and it felt great, as it got slippery, from my
juices seeping out between my cunt lips! Angie was
squirming, too, in her seat.</p><p>Jan took off her coat, and threw it into the back seat,
and opened the top buttons on her see through blouse. I
stared down her front as the wind occasionally blew the
opening wider, and I caught a glimpse of her large
nipples! God, they were beautiful! Her big breasts
didn't sag at all, and I drooled as I gazed at her!</p><p>By now I was really getting horny!! Watching her tits,
and rubbing my buns on the seat, was combining to drive
me nuts! Angie sneakily ran her fingers under the loose
side of my dress and pulled on my right nipple! I
jerked, and Kay looked at me, as a bead of sweat
dripped off my upper lip.</p><p>Angie kept teasing my tit, until I threw my head back
on the seat, and moaned, as my mouth fell open, and I
panted, as an orgasm started to build! Kay was rubbing
her legs together, as I felt Angie reach up behind my
neck and untie the straps! The ties slid off my
shoulders, and the dress opened, so my breasts were
totally exposed, and the top of my cunt peeked out of
the loose pile of material in my lap! Angie reached
back up, and tugged my now exposed nipple, as Kay
glanced over, and shuddered.</p><p>Angie worked her hand down over my stomach, and jolts
of electricity shot through me! She trailed down,
taking the dress with her, and I looked down to see my
cunt in the open air.</p><p>Kay was having trouble driving, and pulled over into a
cutoff, and stopped, with the engine still running, as
Angie brushed my clit with her soft fingers.</p><p>I reached up behind me, and grabbed the back of the
seat. Angie pulled, as I raised my hips up off the
seat, and she slid the dress off and down on the
floorboard! I felt the breeze wash over my feverish
body, as Angie kept fondling my clit, then sliding her
fingers in and out of my steaming hot cunt.</p><p>Kay was watching, with her mouth open, and gasping for
air, as Angie ravished me! Angie pulled my legs further
apart, and shoved more fingers into me, as I grabbed
Aunt Kay's leg and held on tight! I bucked my hips up
and down, as Angie's flying fingers rammed in and out
of my sopping wet cunt.</p><p>My mouth was wide open, as I gasped, and grunted, ""Unh,
unh, unh, unh, oh, oh, oh, oh, God, oh, Angie, oh fuck,
oh fuck me, oh God, fuck me, harder, harder, harder! Oh
no! Oh, I'm cumming! Ang, I'm cumming, now, now! Oh
God!""</p><p>I let out a piercing scream, as I jerked around on the
seat, and dug my fingers into the seat back with one
hand, and Kay's leg with the other! Contractions jerked
my stomach muscles, over and over, as I gasped loudly
for air!</p><p>My naked body jerked up, and down, and around, as sweat
flew off me, and my juices spurted out on the
floorboard! My hair had come out of my ponytail clip,
and was whipping over my face, and sticking to my
feverish forehead! Angie shoved against my cunt as hard
as she could, and with one gut wrenching spasm I jerked
in the air, and yelled, as another shock wave hit me!</p><p>Everything got fuzzier and fuzzier, as my poor little
body finally said,"" N-no more!"" and shut down...</p><p>***</p><p>I came to, riding down the road, with the cool breeze
caressing my soaked face. Angie had helped Kay dress
me, and wipe me off, and then they cleaned up the
floorboards and seats, and then drove on toward home. I
leaned against Aunt Kay's shoulder, and she put her arm
around me and hugged me, and kissed my hair lovingly.
Angie snuggled up on the other side, and I was so
content.</p><p>""I see what you were referring to when you said 'other
things', now!"" Kay said, as she grinned at Angie and
me. We giggled, and snuggled closer, as Kay entered our
garage.</p><p>Mom came out and asked Kay, ""How did it go? Did these
two behave themselves?""</p><p>Kay smiled at us, and said, ""They were perfect angels
the whole trip. We had a great time! How do you like
their new clothes?""</p><p>Mom looked us over, and sighed as she said, ""I would
have expected no less! They are into 'sexy' and nothing
else. If any skin is hidden it is no good. What can I
say?""</p><p>We grinned, and Kay laughed, as we all went into the
house. I pulled Aunt Kay aside, and whispered, ""Thanks
for not telling on us. We owe you one.""</p><p>She whispered back, ""You're welcome, and thank you for
the show. You are one hot little girl, just like I was.
I thoroughly understand. Mums the word! I love you,
Jan, very much!"" I hugged her, and kissed her cheek.</p><p>Angie and I went upstairs, and cleaned up, and since it
was getting late, slipped on our thin little short
bathrobes, and then came back down for dinner.</p><p>Continued in part 15...</p><p>Authors note: Yeah, I know I got a little mushy in this
one, but what can I say! I'm just a little, horny,
incurable romantic! Next time Angie and I have fun with
Aunt Kay.</p>"
1021,"Nerve Endings, Part Fifteen",DeeDee18,1,"Angie and I tease Aunt Kay. Then we play with her on the couch in the den, late at night.",['F/ff teens ff voy'],"<p>We helped Mom get dinner ready, as we talked over the
day with Aunt Kay. We left out the juicy parts, so Mom
wouldn't know we had broken her rules against nudity,
and smutty activity, in front of Kay.</p><p>Angie and I noticed Kay watching us, as we busied about
the kitchen. We both would let her get little glimpses
between the folds of our robes, by reaching high up for
dishes without using the step stool, and bending from
the waist to get stuff from the lower cabinets. By the
time we sat down to eat, she was a nervous wreck, as
she sat there twitching and squirming on her chair,
trying to keep from having a huge orgasm!</p><p>Angie giggled, as she winked at me. I smiled back. I
leaned over the table to get the butter, and my robe
fell open just enough for Kay to get a good look at my
extended nipples. I heard her gasp quietly, and Mom
looked over at her.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" She asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I just choked a little on the lettuce!"" She
sputtered.</p><p>Angie and I looked her in the eyes, and she shuddered
slightly, as her eyes darted back and forth over our
robes, which were now gaping in the front. She hugged
herself, pretending she was a little chilly, sitting
there in her own thin, really short robe. Her big
nipples were standing out against the thin fabric, and
Mom even noticed, as I saw her lick her lips nervously.</p><p>We teased Kay unmercifully throughout dinner.</p><p>Then we really got to her, putting dishes in the
dishwasher. As we both leaned over to place the plates
and cups in the rack, our robes rode up, so she could
see our cunt lips and smooth, white little buns. Of
course we had to wiggle around, as we bent over, to let
her see our cheeks flex, and tighten, and loosen.</p><p>I saw her shake, as she had an orgasm, sitting there,
while trying to talk to Mom, and trying unsuccessfully
not to gasp and jerk in her seat. We were having a
ball, as Angie and I kept looking at each other, and
grinning.</p><p>We went into the den to watch TV. Kay sat down on the
couch and Mom sat in Dad's recliner. Angie and I
plopped down on either side of Aunt Kay, and snuggled
close. She held our hands, and smiled at us.</p><p>""We had a great day, didn't we?"" she asked.</p><p>We nodded and grinned. She grinned back, and we knew
she was reliving, in her mind, the episode in the car!
I could feel her pulse speed up, as we pushed in
closer, so our naked legs were rubbing against hers.
Her nipples were really sticking out now, and Angie and
I just stared, as we both longed to suck on them.</p><p>She caught us ogling her tits, and bent forward a
little, so her robe gaped, and we could see all of her
breasts, and her rock hard nipples!</p><p>Now Angie and I were doing the squirming, and Aunt Kay
was turning us on! My cunt was oozing moisture, and I
saw Angie trying to keep her juices from running down
her leg.</p><p>I wiggled a little, so my robe would open more, letting
my Aunt get a glimpse of my hot little cunt lips. Angie
did the same.</p><p>Mom looked at me, and shook her head sternly, and we
both pulled our flaps closed.</p><p>""Remember what I said, girls, or you'll have to go up
to your room.""</p><p>""Yes, Mom, we'll try to be good."" We giggled, as I
toyed with Kay's belt on her robe unconsciously.</p><p>***</p><p>Around midnight, Angie and I kissed Mom and Kay
goodnight, lingering as long as we could, drinking in
each ones smell, and savoring the thrills running
through our bodies from the nerve endings in our
quivering lips. Kay sighed, when we pulled back from
her gorgeous wide mouth, and she was shaking, from the
same sensations coursing through her large nipples, as
we intentionally rubbed ours against hers, while
hugging her.</p><p>I knew exactly how she was feeling, as shock waves
raced through me, and my cunt exploded, as the orgasm
hit me! Kay held me, as I panted in her ear, and gasped
softly, and my cunt clenched, over and over!</p><p>Angie grabbed my hand, and pulled me up the stairs, then
threw me on the bed, tore open our robes, and shoved
her clit hard against mine, as she came, gasping, and
shuddering!</p><p>""God, Jan, I was so turned on! My cunt just kept
dripping, and I kept rubbing my robe between my legs,
so your mom wouldn't see me flooding the couch! Your
Aunt is sooo hot! I'd love to shove my big clit between
her gold pubic curls, and hump her until she screams!""</p><p>""I know. I was having orgasms, from just looking down
her robe, at those huge nipples, just dying to be sucked
and jerked.</p><p>Oh God, Ang, here it comes again. ""Unh, oh, oh, unh!
Keep shoving that big clit in! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Unh,
unh, unh, oh god! I can't stand this. I'm cumming
again!!""</p><p>Angie humped up and down on my clit. She shoved her
tongue deep into my mouth, and groaned, as she too went
over the top, and clung to me, as the spasms ran
through her jerking little body!</p><p>The contractions slowly eased, as we gasped for air,
and fondled each other. Then we drifted off, with Angie
firmly nestled still between my legs, with her big clit
buried between my sopping, swollen cunt lips.</p><p>***</p><p>The moon was full, and was shining through the window,
as bright as day, when I awoke about two hours later.
Angie stirred, and snuggled harder against me, as I
hugged her cute little body tight.</p><p>Then I heard a sound, from downstairs, like someone
panting. I shook Angie gently, until she opened her
green eyes, and looked into mine inquiringly. I
whispered, ""Listen. Do you hear something?""</p><p>She raised her head up, and we stared into each others
eyes, as we strained to hear what was going on. Then we
heard another little gasp, and a quiet moan!</p><p>""Let's go check it out,"" I whispered, as we slowly
slipped off the bed, and tiptoed to the door. We
listened again, and we heard another moan, and then
another gasp. We looked at each other in the moonlight
and grinned, as we slowly crept down the stairs,
holding hands.</p><p>We edged around the corner and peeked into the den,
where the sounds seemed to be coming from.</p><p>I looked at Angie again, and suddenly realized we were
stark naked! She read my mind, and squeezed my hand,
then reached over and tugged on one of my nipples,
pulling it out from my now goose bump covered breast! I
jerked, as a little gasp escaped my lips, and Angie
giggled quietly. I put my finger up to my lips to shush
her, and we tiptoed further into the den.</p><p>Evidently Aunt Kay had opened the sliding glass doors
to cool the room; because the moon was shining so
bright we could see her clearly, lying on the couch.
She was lying with her head toward us, so she couldn't
see us, as we snuck closer.</p><p>Angie held my hand tight, as we heard another soft
moan, and then a sharp gasp come from the couch. We
crept slowly closer, until we were right by the arm of
the couch, and we trembled, as we stared at the scene
before our eyes!</p><p>Aunt Kay was lying there, covered by a white sheet just
barely over her nipples. We could clearly see motion
under the sheet, where she was moving her hand up and
down between her legs.</p><p>We peered over the arm at her face. Her mouth was open,
and she was panting softly, as she was apparently
finger fucking her cunt!</p><p>Angie gripped my hand, as I squeezed back. We moved
closer together, so our hips were touching. I let go of
Angie's hand, and slid mine down over her belly button,
and into her little cunt lips. She tensed, and then
reached down to my clit, and began to rub lightly, as
shock waves ran up my body to my rigid nipples!</p><p>As we watched, Kay slowly pulled the sheet further
down, until it fell off the tips of her breasts, and we
shook, as we stared at her big beautiful mounds. She
was moaning a little louder now, as she continued to
work on her clit under the sheet. Then she rose up one
knee, and forced the sheet clear off her body, and it
fell to the carpet.</p><p>Both of us twitched, as we stared in awe at Kay's
awesome body, now shimmering in the moonlight! We could
see her fingers were buried deep in her cunt, as her
thumb caressed her clit between her lips. She panted,
louder, and louder, with each stroke of her flying
fingers, as she writhed on the couch!</p><p>We were fingering each other in time to her rhythm, and
our hips were jerking back and forth against each
other, as we clenched our teeth, and bit back the pants
and moans trying to escape from our throats!</p><p>Aunt Kay was jerking her hips in the air, as she
panted, ""Unh, unh, unh, unh, oh, oh, oh, unh, unh, oh
God that feels soo good! Unh, unh, oh, oh, oh Jan! Oh
Angie! Oh please fuck me; please fuck me, you sexy
little sluts! Oh God, eat me! And shove your fingers up
my ass, and fuck me! Harder! Harder! Harder! Oh god,
I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum! Oh, oh, unh, unh, oh,
Gaaaawd!"".</p><p>Her body thrashed around, as she jerked, and bucked on
her fingers, and yanked her big nipples up into the
air!</p><p>When Angie and I heard her call out our names, we
gasped, and orgasms ran through our now shaking little
bodies, as we fingered each other furiously in our
dripping wet little cunts! We came, as we moaned, and
grabbed our tits and cunts hard! Our sounds were easily
drowned out by the gasps and groans coming from the
couch.</p><p>Once again, my Aunt brought herself over the top, and we
came with her, over, and over, until my legs were
trembling so hard that I thought I would topple over if
Angie ever let go!</p><p>***</p><p>Then it was over! Silence returned, and we saw Kay pull
the sheet up over her tits, and snuggle into the back
of the couch.</p><p>We silently snuck back out of the den, and then tiptoed
back up the stairs to my room. We slid quietly into the
bed, and hugged each other tight, as we came again,
thinking about what we had just witnessed.</p><p>""That was something else."" Angie whispered, as she slid
her tongue into my ear, and panted softly, while
grinding her leg up between mine.</p><p>I jerked, and panted back, ""God wasn't it? She was so
sexy, with her legs spread wide, and her hand buried
deep into her blonde cunt. I'll never forget that for
as long as I live.""</p><p>""How about this? Will you forget this?""</p><p>""OH, God, Angie, you're killing me. I'm cumming again,""
I hissed into her ear, as my cunt burned, and my
nipples ached!</p><p>""Let's go get her, and bring her up here, okay?""</p><p>""Mom would kill us!""</p><p>""Not if she never finds out. And I really don't think
Kay would ever tell.""</p><p>""No, that's probably true. You really want to fuck
her?""</p><p>""What do you think, my little horn dog? You want her as
much as I do, don't you? Say it! Or I'll fuck you until
you orgasm again, right now!""</p><p>""You win! Okay, let's do it. Shall we both go?""</p><p>""Why not fuck her in the family room?""</p><p>""Shit, Angie, my mom would hear us, and probably throw
us all out in the street!""</p><p>""Come on. We can be quiet, and it would be even wilder
knowing your mom could catch us fucking her sister!""</p><p>""Oh, God, I'm dripping badly here. I'm so hot just
thinking about it. Let's go!""</p><p>So we retraced our earlier steps, until we were peering
down at my gently snoring, sexy looking, Aunt. I shook
her shoulder gently, and she opened her eyes in alarm,
as I signaled, ""Sshhh."" with my finger to my lips. She
raised her eyebrows, when she realized we were standing
by her, totally naked!</p><p>""What's going on?"" she whispered, as her eyes flew up
and down our sexy little bodies.</p><p>""We want to fuck you, right here.""</p><p>She sat up quickly, and stared at us. ""Are you playing
with me again, like you were doing all evening?""</p><p>""We're really sorry about that. We just can't help
teasing you, you are so yummy."" I giggled softly.</p><p>Angie sat down on the couch so her leg was against
Kay's, and ran her hand up and down her arm. I sat down
on the other side, and did the same, as Kay looked back
and forth between us. Then I pulled my knees under me,
rose up and leaned over, and gently brushed my Aunt's
lips with my hungry tongue. My breasts were against her
arm, as my stiff nipples pushed into her skin!</p><p>She jerked as if I had shocked her! She began to
tremble, as I slid my lips over her panting mouth, and
sucked gently on her lower lip! I reached up and
kneaded her firm breasts, around and around, teasingly,
getting closer to her swollen nipples with each
circuit.</p><p>Angie, meantime, was pulling the sheet off, and running
her fingers over Kay's stomach, inching down toward her
blonde, neatly shaved cunt. Angie whispered, as I
tugged on Kay's nipples, ""Jan, she has a ring in her
clit."" I looked down and sure enough, she had a pretty
gold ring through a pierced hole in her pink clit!</p><p>""Alright, Aunt Kay!"" I whispered in her ear, as I ran
my tongue in and out, and blew softly. Angie and I had
her arms pinned to her sides, as we pinched, and
probed, and sucked on her tits, and bit her nipples.</p><p>She laid her head back, and her mouth was hanging open,
as she panted, faster, and faster, under our exploring
hands. Angie slowly slid her big tongue down over Kay's
tummy ring, and then knelt between her legs, and pushed
them wide. Leaning her face closer, she touched Kay's
clit lightly, as she flicked her fat tongue back and
forth.</p><p>Kay was moaning louder, so I put my hand over her lips,
and she began to lick my hand, and suck on it. That
caused me to jerk, and I groaned in her ear!</p><p>As Angie slowly worked her tongue into Kay's cunt, I
felt my Aunt shuddering more and more, the deeper Angie
went! Then she cried out, as Angie's upper lip caressed
her clit, and her tongue fucked in and out of the pink
cavity of her cunt!</p><p>Kay reached down, and pulled Angie's head in tighter, as
she moved her hips up and down, and fucked harder, and
harder, on Angie's tongue. She was panting and moaning,
and going, ""Unh! Unh! Unh!"" into my hand, as I pressed
it even harder against her lips to keep her quiet.</p><p>I pulled my Aunts nearest leg over, and slid my leg
between hers, so I could hump her thigh, with my
swollen cunt lips spread, and my clit rubbing up and
down her smooth skin. God that felt awesome! I was
going crazy, with my nerve endings pinging on and off
in my clit from the friction! I humped faster, and
faster, as Aunt Kay jerked between my legs, and pumped
her thigh up and down! Moisture, flowing out of my
cunt, ran down her leg.</p><p>I shoved my fingers into my heaving Aunt's mouth, and
she sucked hungrily as she came!</p><p>She bucked up off the couch with her back bowed, and
her nipples pulsing on the ends of her firm big tits.
She bit hard on my fingers, as Angie tongued harder, and
faster, and lipped her clit feverishly! Kay was jerking
about so hard, that I felt like I was riding a bucking
bronco! Her thigh rubbed my clit as I came, over, and
over, while my mouth sucked on her nipple, hard!</p><p>Angie licked and sucked Kay through another wave, as I
bit my lip, and clenched my teeth, while the orgasms
vibrated through my body.</p><p>Angie ran her hand up my leg, and into my crack, as she
shoved my hips harder against Kay's thigh. As she dug
her fingernails into Kay's left leg, I rode her right,
until yet another orgasm hit me.</p><p>When we couldn't move anymore we fell on each other,
while we panted from the extreme exertion.</p><p>***</p><p>Slowly I climbed off my Aunt's leg, and Angie stood up.
Kay fell back down, and we covered her up with the
sheet, as we smothered her wet face with kisses. She
smiled, and closed her eyes, as she drifted off,
totally exhausted, from two little wild things
ravishing her.</p><p>Angie helped me up the stairs, and I flopped on the
bed, as I pulled her between my legs again, and locked
my ankles around her sweet little body, and dug my
heels into her crack. I felt her clit swell, as it
pushed my lips apart, and I moved, under her, until she
gave a little cry, and shuddered.</p><p>Her puffy lips moved back and forth over my mouth, and
I kissed her tenderly, as we fell asleep.</p><p>***</p><p>The next morning Mom and Aunt Kay went shopping, while
Angie and I '69d' on the couch in the den, cumming over
and over, as we inhaled Kay's aroma left on the leather
from last night.</p><p>We played with Aunt Kay every night during her stay,
either on the couch, or up in my room.</p><p>She hugged us goodbye, with tears in her eyes, on the
day she left. We told her we would miss her, and she
smiled, and said she would miss us, too.</p><p>***</p><p>""What a week, Ang, I'm worn out.</p><p>""Yeah, right. Wanna bet?""</p><p>""All right, get your fingers out of my slit, and go get
cleaned up, so you can visit your folks for the
weekend""</p><p>""Oh, pooh, you're no fun at all. Are you going to miss
me?""</p><p>""You know I'll call you often on my cell phone, so we
can have phone sex, okay? It won't be like we aren't
still connected.""</p><p>""You better call me or I'll go nuts. I've grown used to
being between your legs every night.""</p><p>""It's only for a day and a half, so we just have to
make the best of it, if we want to stay together the
rest of the time. We knew that when we made the deal,
so get in the shower, before I grab your big clit, and
pull it off.""</p><p>""You talk sooo dirty, my little horn dog. I love it.
Grab me any time."" she giggled, as she ran for the
shower.</p><p>Continued in part 16...</p><p>Next time I find comfort and a bit more, in my parent's
bed. Then I get a little wild, walking home from the
library, in the hot summer evening. Wanna cum along?</p>"
1022,"Nerve Endings, Part Sixteen",DeeDee18,1,"I can't sleep, so I find comfort in my parent's bed. Later I take a walk on the wild side, coming home from the library.",['M/f teen inc ped voy solo'],"<p>I went to bed late after Angie left, since I didn't
want to miss her lying on top of me longer than I had
to.</p><p>I really missed my little Pixie on these weekends she
visited her parents!</p><p>I called her from my room, on my cell phone, to tell
her how much I wanted her here, and how much I loved
her. I was almost in tears. Angie was sniffling a
little, too, as we said goodnight, and promised to talk
tomorrow.</p><p>I washed and dried my hair, and puttered around my
room, until I finally crashed on my bed, hugging my
pillow on top of me.</p><p>I must have been asleep for an hour or so, when a thud
on the wall from downstairs awakened me. I sat up and
listened, as another thud echoed up my stairwell.</p><p>Curious I threw the covers off, and pulled on a baggy
tee, and went to the door to listen better.</p><p>Sure enough, the banging continued, until I smiled to
myself, as I realized I was hearing my folks going at
it. I couldn't resist sneaking down the stairs. I
figured if I got caught I could always claim I was
thirsty, or wanted a snack.</p><p>My parent's room is to the right, off the living room,
and down the hall past the den. As I passed the den, I
grinned, as I remembered Angie and me seducing Aunt
Kay.</p><p>I tiptoed close to their bedroom door, and saw it was
just slightly ajar, as their nightlight bathed the room
in a soft glow. I put my eye to the crack, and grinned,
as I saw my Dad's butt going up and down, as he fucked
Mom. With each stroke, the headboard would bang on the
wall.</p><p>Mom was gasping with each thrust, as Dad grunted over
her! Mom's big tits were flying up and back, and she
was throwing her head back and forth, as she bucked up
against him, each time he slammed into her cunt!</p><p>She got louder and louder, as did Dad, until I heard
her talking between gasps, as Dad fucked in and out.</p><p>""Oh, fuck, that feels so good. Fuck me, honey! Make me
cum! Just imagine that I'm Jan, and you're fucking my
tight little shaved teen pussy.""</p><p>I stifled a gasp when I heard that, and my cunt
immediately got wet! I slid my fingers up under my tee,
and shoved them into my soaking cunt, to get some
relief from the tension flowing through my body.</p><p>I ran my other hand around behind me, and ran my finger up my
little pink butt hole, and began to fuck myself, as I
watched my folks banging against each other!</p><p>""Does my little pink pussy feel good, Daddy, are you
enjoying shoving your big cock into my little body?""
Mom panted.</p><p>""Oh God, yes. I'm fucking you, Jan. And I'm squeezing
your cute puffy nipples, and sucking on your tits!
Shove your cute little teenage ass up in the air, as I
spurt cum clear up to your tonsils!""</p><p>With that I came, as I jerked, and shuddered, against
the hall wall! I bit my lip hard to keep from
screaming, as my nerve endings sang, and my knees gave
way beneath me!</p><p>I slid down the wall, as I saw Dad flop on top of Mom,
exhausted. God, that was so hot! I could not believe my
Dad wanted me that bad. He never acted like he wanted
to do more than jerk off looking up my butt. I was
stunned!</p><p>But I was also turned on, more than I had been in quite
a while. Imagine me being fucked by my handsome father.
Wow! Wouldn't that be wild!</p><p>As I kept thinking about that, I had another orgasm, and
I gripped the rug hard, as my body quivered and shook!</p><p>I waited quietly, until I heard Mom lightly snoring,
and Dad breathing deep in his sleep.</p><p>Then an idea hit me. Yes! I had a plan!</p><p>**</p><p>I stood up, and walked into their room, and nudged Mom
gently, until she woke up. She looked up at me, as I put
my best sorrowful face on, and sniffled,</p><p>""Mom, I can't sleep. I miss Angie so much!"" I whined,
as I forced faked tears out, by squeezing my eyes shut
hard.</p><p>Mom sat up, and hugged me to her naked breasts, and I
could smell the strong odor of sex on her skin. I
shuddered, as an orgasm shook me!</p><p>Mom thought I was crying, and said, ""There, there,
honey, she'll be back soon.""</p><p>I whined some more, until Mom said, ""Come here,
sweetie, climb over and get between Dad and me, and
snuggle up to my back. It might help you sleep having a
warm body next to you.""</p><p>I slid up on the bed, and lay down by Mom, and snuggled
up to her naked back, as I sighed dramatically, and
hugged her to me. ""I am such a ham. And a sneaky one at
that."" I giggled to myself in my thoughts. Mom fell
back asleep immediately, as I held her against my now
really turned on body.</p><p>I didn't move a muscle, as Dad slowly turned over, and
put his arm over my shoulder and reached around to my
stomach. He nuzzled my hair, and pulled himself tighter
against me, as I held my breath. He was evidently
dreaming, and thought I was Mom, as he breathed deeply
into my hair.</p><p>I lay still, until he snored a little, then I slowly
tugged my tee up my body. I pulled it above my naked
cunt, and felt my hot little lips seeping moisture onto
my leg.</p><p>I kept working the shirt higher, until I worked it over
my head, as Dad turned back away from me for a minute.
I was so exited I was shaking, and gasping as quiet as
I could!</p><p>Then Dad turned back restlessly, and slid his arm back
over me, and spooned my back.</p><p>I held my breath as I heard him mumble in his sleep,
""Umm, Oh Jan, oh honey, I want to fuck you so bad!""</p><p>My body began to shake, and I bit down on my lip, as I
felt a gentle nudge between my bottom cheeks, as Dad's
penis stiffened, and probed my butt hole gently. God, I
was trembling, as waves of sensations coursed through
my body!</p><p>His penis kept growing against my rear, until it
slipped between my legs, as I raised one knee slightly
to give him room. My cunt was pulsing, and my lips were
swelling so hard they almost hurt!</p><p>I gently pushed my butt back, as his penis started
sliding in and out between my legs. As it moved, it
rubbed my slit, until I was vibrating intensely, and
trying not to cum on his now throbbing shaft. The
feeling was awesome!</p><p>Apparently his dream was heating up, because he moved
faster, and faster, between my hot little thighs! I
couldn't take much more or I would explode!</p><p>As all reason fled from my mind, I turned over,
releasing his penis from my gripping thighs, and rolled
over on top of him, and he pulled me tight! He still
was in dreamland, as his penis slid into my tight wet
cunt! I couldn't help gasping, as he drew my head down,
and kissed me hungrily!</p><p>Just then he woke up, and his eyes shot wide-open! He
stared into my blue eyes, as recognition dawned on him.
His mouth opened to speak, but I lowered my puffy lips
to his, and kissed him, so he couldn't speak.</p><p>I felt him shudder, and he pushed me up, as I stared
into his eyes. I put my finger up to my lips, and
whispered, ""Sshhhh. It's alright. I want you, too
Daddy. Fuck me, okay?""</p><p>He raised one eyebrow inquiringly, as he whispered
back, ""I can't, honey, it's wrong.""</p><p>I kissed him again, and slid my tongue into his mouth,
and gasped, as I forced his penis deeper between my
cunt lips. He groaned softly, and pushed against me, as
he kissed me harder. I felt his cockhead sliding
deeper, and it felt fantastic against the nerves on the
sides of my hot little cunt walls!</p><p>This was my first time ever, and I loved the feel, as
he stretched me wider slowly, so he wouldn't hurt me. I
kept staring into his eyes, as I began to move my hips
up and down over his pulsating penis.</p><p>I wasn't a complete virgin, since Angie and I had
experimented with stuff that had broken my hymen a long
time ago, but this was my first live penis, and it felt
sooo good! I quietly fucked him faster, and faster, as
I tried to keep from waking Mom. He was panting in my
ear, as I held on for dear life, twitching on his
penis, while humping my cunt up and down!</p><p>""Oh, God, honey, you are so tight. I love your little
pussy. Oh, fuck me. Faster! Faster! Oh, no! Honey, I'm
about to cum!""</p><p>His whispering drove me wild, as I clamped down hard on
his penis, and felt his cum race up into my steamy
little cunt! My cunt gripped, and released, his penis, as
contractions ran up and down my heaving body! I mashed
my lips down hard on his, as my scream was muffled by
his mouth!</p><p>I jerked, and jerked, until the orgasm finally ran it's
course.</p><p>I relaxed, as I kissed Dad softly, all over his face.</p><p>""I love you Dad, so very much. It was fantastic."" I
whispered, as quiet as I could.</p><p>""I love you, too, little one. I just hope I didn't hurt
you.""</p><p>""Hush. I loved it, and it felt sooo good! I love your
penis inside me, and your cum felt awesome shooting in
me.""</p><p>""Have you taken your pills?""</p><p>""Relax, Dad, I've been on them for a month already,
just in case you ever wanted to fuck me.""</p><p>""You're kidding, right? You really knew this would
eventually happen, didn't you? All that teasing was for
real, then, hunh?""</p><p>""Yep, you got it"" I giggled into his ear, as I bit down
gently on it.</p><p>""Well, you better sneak out of here before your mom
comes to, or we'll both be in big trouble. It's a good
thing she had all that wine with dinner, or we would
have awakened her, with all our panting and humping.""
Dad laughed softly in my ear.</p><p>I gave him one last kiss, as I slid out his side of the
bed, and tiptoed to the door. I turned, as I did, to
see if Mom was sound asleep. She was snoring softly as
I gave Dad a 'thumbs up' sign, and closed the door
softly.</p><p>What I didn't see was Mom's eyes open, as I closed the
door, or see her smile, as she looked at my little
naked bottom disappearing around the corner.</p><p>***</p><p>I came into the kitchen the next morning, and looked at
Dad, and winked, as I went over to kiss Mom. She
smiled, and hugged me.</p><p>""How did you sleep last night, honey? I didn't hear you
leave. Were you alright after snuggling with me for a
while?""</p><p>""Yeah, Mom thanks for the comforting. It really made me
feel a lot better."" I said, as I glanced over at Dad,
and grinned.</p><p>""Do you still want me to drop you off at the library
today?""</p><p>""Yeah, I have a book report due soon, and I have some
other stuff to look up while I'm there. It's a good
time to get it done, while Ang is gone, and I can
really concentrate.""</p><p>I went up to my room, and pulled on a pair of terry
cloth shorts, that fit me like a glove. The little
matching top tied in the front, so a lot of skin
showed, clear down to the top of the low riding
waistband.</p><p>I slipped on my sandals, and picked up my book bag, and
went down to the car. Mom whistled, as she saw my
nipples making little tents in the terry cloth.</p><p>""Be careful at the library that some teenage boy
doesn't try to rape you, in that sexy little outfit.""
Mom laughed.</p><p>""Sally and Lou are meeting me, so I'll be safe, Mom.
Don't worry. Maybe you should worry about the boy's
safety."" I giggled, as I jumped up onto the seat, and
buckled in.</p><p>I met my two school buddies on the steps, and we went
on into the library, and started working on our stuff.
We spent the whole day, and I accomplished a great
deal, completing my report, and researching stuff for
my science project.</p><p>Sally and Lou left about five, and I stayed to finish
up until it was dark outside. I packed up my books and
left.</p><p>The library isn't really far, and it was a really hot
and muggy evening, so I decided to walk home. I felt
really good getting all my stuff done, and I sang to
myself as I danced along the street.</p><p>The park runs along our housing tract with hedges along
the sidewalk. It was completely dark, as I walked from
one streetlight glow to the next. What a beautiful
night!</p><p>Then I heard the thunder, as lightening lit up the sky.
I was sweating now, from the heat and the humidity, and
drops ran off my face and fell down into the space
between my breasts, and tickled my tummy, as they
continued on down to my shorts.</p><p>A drop of rain hit my nose, as I looked up, at the now
totally black, sky. Then another, and another, and then
it really let loose in earnest, as I ran for cover
under the trees at the edge of the park!</p><p>By the time I reached the dry area beneath the trees, I
was completely soaked to the skin. My terry cloth
shorts and top hung off my wet body, threatening to
fall completely off any minute. Luckily my book bag is
waterproof, so I didn't get all my hard work wet.</p><p>As I stood under the trees I looked down at my nipples,
peeking out from the edges of my sopping wet top, and I
started getting wet between my legs. And not from just
the rain. I felt my nipples start to swell, and that
old familiar feeling ran down to my swelling cunt lips,
as I clenched my legs, to put pressure on my clit, and
the shorts slid into my folds.</p><p>I put my bag under the hedge, and then reached down,
and pulled my soaked shorts up hard into my crotch, as
I gasped, at the little waves of pleasure running up my
spine! The wet material felt so good, as I rubbed it in
and out, and tugged harder, until only a little strip
of material could be seen between my puffy little cunt
lips!</p><p>Then I reached around, and pulled the back up deep into
my butt crack, so I essentially was wearing a thong,
except in front, where my cunt was wrapped around the
strip running up my slit.</p><p>I started pulling the material back and forth, sawing
it into my cunt, and rubbing it hard across my clit. I
fucked the shorts, until I felt the orgasm shoot
through me!</p><p>The rain was a cloudburst now. I untied my top and slid
it off my shoulders. I was well hidden in the trees, as
I wrung the water from the terry. The humid air felt
great on my naked breasts, as I teased my nipples.</p><p>I set the top on my book bag, and pulled my shorts off
to wring them out, too. As I pulled the cloth out, I
tugged on my clit, and jerked, as I gasped and came!
Contractions wracked my soaked little body, as I
shuddered in delightful orgasms, over, and over!</p><p>I looked around to see if anybody was around, and then
put my wrung out shorts on my bag.</p><p>The water was coming down in sheets, as I stepped out
from under the trees, and I felt the drops cascading over
my sweaty little body. God, the humidity must have been
really high!</p><p>As the water poured off my nipples, making little
waterfalls down onto my legs, I walked further out to
the edge of the park.</p><p>The water ran off me in torrents, as I turned my face
up and drank thirstily. My blonde pony tail was soaked,
so I removed my clip and let the rain plaster my hair
to my head and back.</p><p>I stood in the shadows, as I shook from more orgasms
running over me. I was shaking and fingering my cunt,
as I pulled my slippery tits and nipples, until I
jerked again!</p><p>I looked up and down the street, and decided to walk on
down to the streetlight, so I could see my glistening
body better. I leaned my body against the pole, and
slid my clit up and down, as I looked down at my body,
shining wet and naked, under the light.</p><p>I slid over the slick steel, until my body shook, and
jumped, as I gasped, and humped the light pole!</p><p>I let myself go completely then, and laid down on the
sidewalk, and spread my legs wide, as I fucked my
fingers in and out of my hot cunt!</p><p>I arched my back, and wiggled all over the walk, as the
cool wet cement rubbed my horny little body into
multiple orgasms! I was screaming, as the water poured
out of my open mouth! My wet hair was spread out beside
my head, on the water, pooled beneath me.</p><p>I was literally floating on water, as the deluge
continued. The harder it rained, the harder I fucked
myself, as the water pounded my nipples and cunt lips.
I was lying naked on the sidewalk, where anyone driving
by could see the little blonde girl ramming her fingers
up her shining cunt, while she ran her other hand up
and down her crack, and jammed her fingers deep into
her crinkled little butt hole!</p><p>Gradually the rain let up, as I staggered back under
the trees, to dry my face with my shorts. I picked up my
book bag, and my clothes, and started walking toward
home, stark naked.</p><p>I was shaking, with the thrill of walking down my
block, without a stitch of clothing on! Luckily, every
house I passed had their drapes drawn. They were all
probably eating dinner.</p><p>There is an alleyway behind my house, so I turned into
it, to access my house from the rear. I was so turned
on, walking naked down the street, that my cunt began
to drip again!</p><p>As I entered the alley, I had my hand again between my
legs, and I had to stop, as I worked myself up toward
another orgasm.</p><p>Just as I was about to come, headlights lit my white
body up, like I was in a spotlight!</p><p>I knew then what a deer must feel like, as I froze,
with one hand in my cunt, and my shorts and book bag
hanging from the other. I had my legs spread wide, and
the lights were bright enough, that I could clearly see
my juices running down my leg!</p><p>I stared into the lights, as I heard a door open, and I
watched, as a young teenager came around into the
light. I shielded my eyes with my bag, and gasped, as I
recognized the gorgeous lifeguard from the public pool,
standing there, with a shocked look on her face!</p><p>I shook, as I stared at her!</p><p>She came closer, and grinned, and I let out my breath,
that I had been holding. I grinned sheepishly at her.</p><p>""Well, well. What have we here? Is this the little slut
I saw at the pool a while back?""</p><p>I nodded, with my eyes on the ground, in shame.</p><p>""Yeah, it's me. I am so embarrassed. Please don't ever
tell anyone about this, okay?""</p><p>She reached out, and ran her hand up and down my arm,
as she stared at my erect nipples. At her touch, I
gasped, and shivered. Then she leaned close, and kissed
me, so softly, I thought my heart would break!</p><p>She ran her tongue around my lips, and dropped her
other hand onto my breast, and I jumped. She slid both
hands down to my nipples, and tugged on them gently, as
she rolled the little nubs in her fingers.</p><p>She was staring into my eyes the whole time, and I was
panting, at the lust I saw there.</p><p>Slowly she ran her hands down, until she was cupping my
mound, and pushing on my feverish clit. I pushed back
at her, unashamedly, as I gasped and shook! My lips
were quivering, as waves of pleasure coursed through my
aching nipples and cunt lips!</p><p>She slid one fingernail up and down, until I was
moaning, and begging to be fucked!</p><p>""Please, make me cum. I'm so horny, and you are so
beautiful. Please, finger me!""</p><p>""Like this little slut?""</p><p>""Yessss. Like that. Oh God. Unh, unh, unh!"" I panted.</p><p>""Like this, too?"" she said, as she slid one hand behind
me, and pushed against my hole.</p><p>""Oh, fuck! Yes! Oh God!""</p><p>Stepping beside me, she rammed her finger deep into my
rear end, as she fucked my cunt faster, and faster,
until I was jerking back and forth, and begging her to
fuck me, harder, and faster!</p><p>She blew in my ear, as she whispered, ""Fuck my hand,
little slut. Fuck it. Harder! Harder! Harder! Come on.
You can do better than that! Fuck my hand!""</p><p>I clung to her shoulders, as my body jerked, and
jerked, and cum shot down my leg! I threw my head back,
and moaned, and panted and gasped, as she worked me to
a feverish climax. She clapped her hand over my mouth,
at the last minute, so I wouldn't wake the dead, as I
screamed, and screamed!</p><p>She held me up, as my legs gave out. I couldn't move. I
was so drained! She pushed my hair out of my face, and
smiled, as she once again ran those fantastically soft
lips over mine.</p><p>""It's time to get you home, little slut. Come on, I
have a clean towel in the trunk. Let's see if we can
make you presentable, so your parents won't know what
you've been up to""</p><p>""Thank you. That was awesome. I love your soft lips on
mine!""</p><p>""You do, do you? Maybe you can feel them again if
you're a good little slut."" she giggled, as she dried
my hair.</p><p>I giggled, too.</p><p>I finally was dressed again, and looked wet, but sane.
I said goodbye, and she smiled, as she climbed into her
car, and drove away.</p><p>I went through the back gate, and into the kitchen, to
say hi to Mom and Dad. They looked me over, and smiled,
as I grinned, and headed up the stairs.</p><p>I overheard Mom tell Dad ""Don't ask. Sometimes it's
best not to know.""</p><p>I laughed to myself, as I thought,"" Boy, you got that
right.""</p><p>Continued in part 17...</p><p>Sunday, I get on the bus, to go over to Angie's house,
and a group of grade school kids, on a field trip,
crowd on with me.</p>"
1023,"Nerve Endings, Part Seventeen",DeeDee18,1,"A bus ride to remember, with a bunch of school kids on a field trip.",['Mff ped inc bi exhib'],"<p>I called Angie, when I woke up. It was so nice to hear
her cute little, sleepy sounding, voice, whispering
sweet nothings in my ear, as I fondled my clit under
the covers. She said she was missing me so much. And
could I please come over to visit for a little bit, and
then we could walk back to my place together in the
evening.</p><p>I said that sounded like a good idea, and I kissed her
through the phone, and hung up.</p><p>The heat wave was continuing with no let up in sight. I
took a cool shower, then put on a pair of silk boxers,
and a little silk camisole like top, with spaghetti
straps, which hung loosely just below the bottom curve
of my breasts.</p><p>I looked at my reflection in the mirror, and my cunt
got wet, as I stared at my nipples, holding the
camisole away from my chest. The top hung so loose,
that I could look down, and see about an inch of air,
all around my rib cage, on the sides, and in back. In
the front my nipples held the thin fabric out, so when
I held a mirror next to my belly, I could see the
entire round swells of my breasts, clear up to the
little pink tips.</p><p>I would have to be careful, or everyone near me, would
get an eyeful of cute little tits, with erect little
cones poking out of the ends.</p><p>The silk boxers had really wide leg openings, and the
thin white fabric clung to my protruding mound from
static electricity, so my cunt lips were clearly
visible where the fabric molded to my lips, showing the
puffy little curves and the slit in between.</p><p>I could see, as I looked over my shoulder in the mirror
that my pink skin showed under the silk, and my crack
was a darker shadow between my cheeks.</p><p>I looked sooo hot, that I couldn't keep from running my
hands all over my body, up under the loose top, and
down to the leg openings, and over beneath to my
throbbing clit. My shorts were almost a skirt; they
were so wide at the bottoms.</p><p>As I turned fast, the hem would fly out, and I could
see glimpses of my clean shaven little cunt lips
through the opening around my legs. The twirling made
the fabric slide back and forth over my body, so it
felt like thousands of tiny fingers were stroking me
everywhere at once.</p><p>I shuddered, as an orgasm shook my body.</p><p>I was sooo horny that even after the shocks died down,
my nipples were still swollen, and my puffy little cunt
lips as well. My nerve endings were extremely active
this morning, more so than even my usual high level of
sensitivity, if that's possible. Wow, was I turned on.</p><p>Angie would be in for a wild evening, when we got back
to my place.</p><p>***</p><p>I walked into the kitchen, and sat down by Dad. He
looked over at my outfit and gulped, as he spit his
coffee onto the table. His eyes were huge, as was the
immediate bulge in his trousers.</p><p>He leaned over, and stared down my top, as he
whispered, , ""God, Jan, you're really looking hot this
morning. What's come over you. I've never seen you look
so sexy, and somewhat smutty, at the same time.""</p><p>""I want to fuck you right here on the kitchen table. My
cock is soo hard.""</p><p>My mouth opened in a little gasp, as my nipples swelled
up, and poked the silk out.</p><p>""Dad, please,"" I panted softly in his ear. ""I'm already
so horny I can't stand it, and you are making it worse
talking dirty to me.""</p><p>He ran his hand up my leg and into the opening. He
wiped his fingers up my slit, and then lifted his hand
out to look at the glistening moisture dripping off his
fingers. He smiled at me, as he licked his fingers,
inhaling my scent. He closed his eyes, and ran his
tongue over his wet lips.</p><p>It was so erotic, that I shook, hard, when the orgasm
hit me.</p><p>Dad grinned, and got up to go into the half bath off
the kitchen, to clean the pre-cum out of his shorts.
Then he came back in and sat down close to me.</p><p>Mom came in, as we were sitting talking about the way
he fucked me in his bed, with Mom right next to us.</p><p>We quickly changed the subject, as I blushed so bad,
that Mom looked at me, curiously.</p><p>I shuddered, as I pulled myself together, and went over
to kiss Mom goodbye. She stared down my top, as she
hugged me, and panted softly in my ear.</p><p>""Honey,"" she whispered, ""I love the outfit. You sure
fill it out great."" She giggled, as she pinched me
lightly on my butt.</p><p>I sucked her lower lip for a second, until she shook,
then I looked into her eyes, and licked my lips
suggestively, as I bent forward slightly, so my top
fell free.</p><p>Mom quivered, and gasped, as she had an orgasm, looking
down at me.</p><p>Dad watched all this with a funny look on his face.
Then a glimmer of understanding flashed in his eyes,
and he smiled at the two of us.</p><p>""I think the cat is out of the bag, Mom,"" I whispered,
as we glanced his way.</p><p>She nodded slowly, as she turned away to wash the
dishes.</p><p>I wondered, as I looked back and forth between them, if
they had talked about all my escapades with the two of
them. They never had any secrets from each other that I
knew of, since I was little.</p><p>I blushed, as I mulled that over, and headed out the
door, preoccupied with my thoughts. I waved weakly back
at them, as they were frozen in place, watching my cute
butt swaying out the door.</p><p>***</p><p>All the way to the bus stop I ran the events back and
forth in my mind, and tried to figure out what it all
meant. I was still deep in thought as I climbed the
steps into the bus, so I didn't see the driver ogle my
tits and legs, as I paid my fare.</p><p>I sat down behind the driver, and looked at my image in
his big rear view mirror. What I saw was a cut little
five foot, blonde, blue eyed, angelic looking girl,
with just a few freckles over her cute little pug nose,
and long hair up in a pony tail.</p><p>""Not too bad."" I mused, as I straightened a few stray
hairs that had slipped out of my hair clip. As I
reached up to push them under my clip, I gasped, as did
the driver, when my breasts became totally visible, as
the thin straps on my shoulders pulled my top up above
my rigid, pink, puffy nipples.</p><p>I thought the driver was having a heart attack as he
jerked in his seat, gasping and choking, as he stared
at my erect nipples staring back at him in the rearview
mirror.</p><p>I shook my tits gently, as I finished tucking the
strands up, and I grinned at the driver and licked my
lips. I swear he must have been creaming his drawers;
he seemed so captivated by my naked body.</p><p>I leaned forward, as I lowered my arms, and patted him
on the shoulder. As I did my top fell open, and he got
a good look down at my soft, naked, white mounds.</p><p>""Keep your eyes on the road, pervert, before you get us
all killed."" I giggled, as he blushed deep red. He
looked back up at me in the mirror, as I spread my legs
a little, so my cunt was visible through the leg
opening of my silk boxers.</p><p>He gasped again, as he tore his eyes back to the front,
barely missing rear ending a car that was stopped for a
traffic light.</p><p>I laughed and giggled at his gawking. Then he finally
smiled, and shook his head, as he concentrated once
more on his driving.</p><p>I imagined what was going through his mind. ""These
kids, nowadays. They are something else. Why, when I
was a boy, a girl would never dress like that, showing
her cute little knobs and slit. It's despicable. But I
love it just the same.""</p><p>***</p><p>As we approached the next stop I saw a long line of
grammar school kids waiting for the bus. They had two
teachers with them, so I assumed they were out on a
field trip.</p><p>I got up and moved back to give them room, and the bus
quickly filled up, as I was crowded around by boys and
girls all jabbering at once. They jumped into all the
seats, and the overflow stood tightly packed against
me, as we held onto the sides of the seats.</p><p>The bus surged forward, and then stopped quickly, and
the little boy behind me fell forward pushing up
against my bottom. I felt his hot little breath, as he
gasped, with his face pressed deep into my crack.</p><p>I looked back over my shoulder, and he looked up at me
and blushed. I smiled to let him know it was alright,
and he grinned back.</p><p>There are a series of tunnels on this line, and we came
to a screeching halt in one of them, as the traffic
came to a standstill. I looked out the front
windshield, but all I saw was cars stopped dead in
front of us.</p><p>Suddenly the lights flickered, and then went out,
plunging the bus into darkness as the kids screamed in
fright.  The driver yelled out for everyone to not
panic. Seems that a car had hit the power pole at the
other end, and the lines were down in the street, so
all the traffic was backed up clear through the tunnel.</p><p>The kids began to get restless, and I heard a few
giggles as they horsed around in the dark.</p><p>As I stood there, jammed between the little boy, and a
cute little girl in front, with her back to me, I began
to sweat, from the heat generated by the mass of little
bodies.</p><p>I felt trickles of sweat slide down between my breasts,
and down my crack between my buns. I could see beads
form and break on the girl's neck in front of me. She
raised her hand to rearrange her pony tail, and turned
around to look up at me. I could barely see her cute
little face, but I recognized her immediately anyway.</p><p>What a surprise. It was Jennifer, my next door
neighbor.</p><p>""Hi, Jennie. What are you doing here?""</p><p>""Hi, is that you, Jan? I didn't see you there. Ummm. I
like the shorts, and your top is to die for. God,
you're hot.""</p><p>""The reason we're all here is that we're going to the
museum, to look at dinosaurs and fossils.""</p><p>She was standing with her little body pressed into mine
as we looked at each other. I could smell her soap and
little girl powder on her skin. She pulled my head down
and kissed me lightly, as she pressed hard against my
silk clad mound.</p><p>I gasped in her mouth, as I pulled her closer, and ran
my hand up and down her back.</p><p>She lowered her arms, and then slid her hands slowly up
my legs, and pushed my silk boxers aside, as her
fingernails brushed over my swelling clit. I jerked at
her touch, and pulled her face against my throbbing
nipples. She opened her mouth and sucked one through my
silk chemise top. The material instantly was soaked
from her saliva, and the wetness made my nipple that
much more rigid, as shock waves surged through me.</p><p>Then she used her nose to push my top up, until she
closed her soft little pink lips over my naked tit, and
sucked gently, as she flicked her tongue back and forth
over my stiff nipple.</p><p>The sensation was incredible. I pulled her face hard to
me as she sucked and licked, until I was shaking and
jerking, as the orgasm rocked my nerve endings.</p><p>Her tiny fingers finally found my cunt opening, and
slid slowly in and out, as she explored someone else's
vagina for the first time.</p><p>She pulled the shorts more to the side and then did an
amazing thing. She slowly slid her tiny fist like a big
cock up into me. The spasm that followed, as I felt her
knuckles graze my inside cunt walls, was unlike
anything I had felt before.</p><p>The combination of her fist stretching me wide, and the
ridges of her fingers titillating my nerve endings
inside my cunt, was excruciatingly stimulating, and my
wet cunt throbbed with her every movement.</p><p>She pressed further and further until her arm was clear
up in me. Then she pulled slowly back out, then in
again, and out, until I was jerking, and hanging onto
the seats on both sides of the aisle, for dear life, as
I kept cumming down her arm, over and over again.</p><p>She looked up at me in the gloom, and sucked my tit
harder, as she bit the end with her sharp little teeth.</p><p>Then I felt something sliding up the backs of my legs.
Two very tiny hands slid up under my shorts and rubbed
my buns, as I gasped and shook. Then the tiny fingers
ran down into my crack and teased my hole, as I
twitched my rear back against the little boy.</p><p>Apparently he must have been practicing on himself, or
maybe a little brother, because he certainly knew what
he was doing.</p><p>He kept digging in deeper, first with one finger, then
two, then three, then four, as I stifled a scream, and
clung to Jennie hard, as she arm fucked my cunt, and
the little boy finger fucked my rear.</p><p>The kids around us were silently listening to me, as I
panted and moaned wildly. I heard little zippers
sliding down on little pants and dresses, as I quivered
and shuddered, at the thought of all the little naked
penises, and wet little underage cunts being stroked,
as I came in front of them all.</p><p>Then Jennie drove her arm up as far as she could, and
bit my nipple hard, as the little boy behind me rammed
his tiny fingers deep up my butt, and it was too much
for my nerve endings to handle. They went into
overload, and I jerked stiff, and trembled, with little
spasms, over and over, as things got dimmer and dimmer,
until I blacked out, and slipped to the floor, as
Jennie's arm slipped out, and the little boy withdrew
his tiny hand.</p><p>We were still in the dark when I came around, and I
found myself wrapped in two sets of little arms, while
the kids kissed my face softly.</p><p>I slowly stood up and rearranged my top and shorts, and
pulled my pony tail back through the clip, so I would
look normal again.</p><p>Jennie hugged me close, as did the little boy. Then the
lights temporarily blinded us, as they came back on.</p><p>The bus started up again, and we moved out into the
sunlight, as I looked around at a sea of flushed little
faces staring at my body.</p><p>I smiled at them all as I walked down the aisle, and
then I waved back at Jennie, as I stepped down to the
street. And standing there was Angie, with a cute
little impish grin, from ear to ear, on her face!</p><p>She yelped, as she leaped up on me, and threw her arms
around my neck, and kissed me hard! I clung to her
sweet little body, and smelled her, as I kissed her
back on her sweet little puffy lips. We were both
crying with joy, as everybody stared at us two little
girls, wrapped up in each others arms, with tears
running down our cheeks.</p><p>Continued in part 18...</p>"
1024,"Nerve Endings, Part Eighteen",DeeDee18,1,Jan and Angie at the movies plus friends?,['ff teens ped exh mast bg'],"<p>Winter settled into our town.</p><p>Angie and I now had no choice but to wear warm clothes.
We hated it. After running around almost naked for so
many months, clothes made us feel like we were in jail.</p><p>But we found out one nice thing about winter. We could
wear our long soft cashmere coats without anything
under them. The feel of the smooth lining was yummy.
And knowing people didn't realize that we were stark
naked underneath was a real turn on. I loved the
feeling of the satin on my nipples and cunt lips, and
over my sensitive little bottom, and I was in a
constant state of arousal whenever I had my coat on.</p><p>When we went to the school football games we cuddled
under a big wool blanket for warmth. Nobody could see
that we were fingering each other's cunts, up in the
bleachers, while the game raged on the field. It was
awesome cumming, while sitting next to our friends.</p><p>Of course Lou and Sally knew what we were up to. They
would just grin, as they watched the blanket rise and
fall, from our hands busily rubbing up and down our
cunt lips, and playing with each others breasts and
nipples.</p><p>One night we went to the movies, and sat close
together. I unbuttoned the top two buttons on my coat,
so Angie could see my cone like nipples sticking out.
She did the same, which made me gasp, and tremble, as I
stared at her long stiff points.</p><p>As we watched the hot action on the screen, I got
hornier and hornier, until I whispered to Angie, ""God,
Ang, I'm so wet.""</p><p>""Me, too. My cunt is sopping.""</p><p>""Is it dark enough to open my coat all the way?""</p><p>""I think so. But the usher comes by occasionally, so we
better keep a sharp eye out for her.""</p><p>I looked around, and there were very few people in the
audience, so I started unbuttoning the rest of the
fasteners on my coat. I pulled it aside, and looked
down to see my nipples glowing in the reflected light
from the screen. I could see the moisture oozing down
the insides of my legs, too.</p><p>Angie was staring at my body, panting, and licking her
lips, nervously.</p><p>""God, Jan, you look so hot in the soft light. I'm
gonna' cum, from just looking at you!""</p><p>""How about if I take my coat clear off my shoulders
like this? And how about if I spread my legs real wide,
and shove my fingers into my cunt, like this? And pull
my nipple way up in the air like this?""</p><p>""Ohmigod Jan! The usher will see you, honey. Oh, Jeez,
I'm cumming down my leg. Unh! Unh! Unh! Aaargh!! Oh,
God!! My coat lining is soaked.""</p><p>""Unh! Unh! Unh! Oh God Angie!"" I whispered, as I came,
grabbing my cunt hard, and bucking up off the seat,
while digging my fingernails into the arm rest with my
other hand, and biting my lower lip hard, to stifle the
scream trying to erupt from my throat.</p><p>I looked down at the sweat trickling down my stomach
into my slit, and I shuddered, hard.</p><p>I was oblivious to my surroundings, until Angie poked
me in the ribs, and whispered frantically, ""Jan. Quick.
Here comes the usher.""</p><p>I panicked, and grabbed for my coat, which had slipped
out from under my slick buns, and fallen on the floor
beneath my seat.</p><p>As I struggled vainly to pull my coat up, the usher's
flashlight lit up my body like a searchlight.</p><p>I looked up fearfully into the beam, and raised my arm
to try to shield my eyes, so I could see who was
holding the light.</p><p>""Well, well. I don't believe this."" I heard a familiar
voice say, as the light went out.</p><p>Then I felt somebody slide into the seat beside me. I
turned to try to see who it was, and my mouth fell
open, as I gasped, and shuddered.</p><p>""We meet again, slut."" The lifeguard from the pool
said.</p><p>I was glad the theatre was dark, because I knew I was
blushing bright red, from my naked toes to the top of
my head.</p><p>""God, slut, can't you ever keep your clothes on?"" she
whispered, as she ran her tongue over my lobes and into
my ear.</p><p>I shuddered, and shook, as she sucked my ear hard, and
ran her hand up my leg to my steaming cunt. I threw my
head back on the seat, and arched my back, to shove my
cunt harder against her probing fingers, as I clung
tight to the armrests.</p><p>""Oh God! Please stop."" I murmured, as she stroked in
and out of my cunt.</p><p>""If you keep going around naked, little slut, you're
going to have to accept the consequences."" She
whispered, as she drove two more fingers into my
vibrating opening.</p><p>""I'm gonna' cum if you don't stop. Oh God! Please? Oh!
Oh! Oh! Fuck! God that feels sooo good. Oh, shit, fuck
me! Fuck me! Oh God! Fuck me harder!"" I panted, as she
continued to finger me and blow in my ear, while she
reached over, with her other hand, and yanked on one of
my swollen nipples.</p><p>I could feel Angie's breath blowing in my other ear, as
she panted and groaned with lust, watching the
lifeguard fuck me.</p><p>When I felt the orgasm start up my body, I turned and
whispered frantically to Angie, ""Oh God. Angie, kiss me
quick, I'm cumming.""</p><p>Angie jammed her sweet mouth over mine, and drove her
long fat tongue deep inside, as I jerked, and strained
upward, shuddering from the exquisite thrills racing
through my nerve endings.</p><p>***</p><p>I sucked on her tongue, as she fondled my other breast,
until the orgasms slowly died. Then I sank back down on
the wet seat, and collapsed against the pretty
lifeguard, who still had her fingers buried deep in my
throbbing cunt.</p><p>She pulled my head over with her free hand, and kissed
me with those fantastically soft lips, that I so
desperately craved. I remembered, vividly, the night
she fucked me in the alley behind my house, and then
kissed me so softly, that I thought I had died and gone
to heaven, and was being kissed by an angel.</p><p>Then she stood up, and helped me pull my coat up over
my naked body.</p><p>""If you and your little buddy plan on staying for the
rest of the movie, better keep your coat closed. The
owner makes spot checks every once in a while, and I'd
hate to see you go to jail. I might never get to fuck
you again if that happened."" She giggled, as she turned
and started up the aisle.</p><p>""Wow, Jan. She is awesome, hunh?"" Angie whispered.</p><p>""God, Yes. Isn't she pretty?""</p><p>""You got that right. She is fucking hot.""</p><p>""At least a four on the Budweiser scale, don't you
think?"" I giggled, as Angie laughed.</p><p>""Yeah, it definitely would take four Clydesdales to
pull her off my mouth."" Angie proclaimed, as she
giggled.</p><p>***  </p><p>We watched some more of the show, holding hands and
snuggling.</p><p>We stretched during the intermission, and then went up
front to the counter for popcorn and sodas. As we left
the foyer to reenter the theatre section, we heard
someone call our names. We stopped, and turned, and saw
Jennifer and Carl rushing up to say hi.</p><p>Angie and I hugged them, and we kissed their cheeks.
Jennifer wasn't having any of that, as she yanked my
head down, and kissed me hard, with her little tongue
sliding in and out of my mouth. I gasped, and panted,
as I sucked her tongue deeper.</p><p>Carl and Angie went on down the hall to the projection
area, while I continued to French little Jennie, until
she was squirming, and gasping in my mouth. I held her
hand, as she looked up at me adoringly, with those big
brown eyes.</p><p>""Can we sit with you guys?"" she asked.</p><p>""We're watching an adult film, Jennie; I don't think
they'll let you into that part of the theatre.""</p><p>""You and Angie could smuggle us in underneath your
coats, couldn't you?""</p><p>I gasped sharply, when I realized she would be
underneath my coat against my naked body.</p><p>""Jennie, I don't have any clothes on under my coat,
honey.""</p><p>Her eyes got real big, as she gawked at me, with her
mouth open.</p><p>""You're naked under there?"" She gasped, as I saw a
little shudder run through her.</p><p>""As the day I was born.""</p><p>""How wild. God, that is soo sexy.""</p><p>""Now you know. So still want to sneak in under my
coat?""</p><p>""Oh, God, Jan. Now, more than ever. That would be soo
cool.""</p><p>""Come on; let's go talk to Angie and Carl. Maybe we can
pull this off, if we're real careful.""</p><p>We walked down the corridor to where they were waiting.</p><p>""Angie, Jennie wants me to smuggle her into the adult
section under my coat.""</p><p>""Is she aware of what you're wearing underneath?"" Angie
nervously asked, as she raised one eyebrow.</p><p>""Yeah, I told her and she still wants to go.""</p><p>""What about Carl?""</p><p>""You'll have to smuggle him under your coat.""</p><p>""Jan. He'll die when he sees I'm naked.""</p><p>""Let me talk to him."" Jennie said, as she led him a
little ways away from us.</p><p>They huddled, as we watched. I saw Carl's mouth pop
open, and heard him gasp. He glanced over at us and
blushed. Then I could see Jennie giving him a little
lecture, until Carl slowly nodded, and evidently was
agreeing with his big sister.</p><p>They came back over, and Jennie said he understood, and
would go along with the plan. We turned our backs to
the corridor, and as we opened the door, the kids
slipped through our coat fronts, as we held them open.
Then we closed them both in against our naked bodies,
and we walked slowly down the aisle, and moved into the
seats.</p><p>Carl slipped out, and jumped up on the seat between
Angie and me, while Jennie stayed under my coat,
kneeling on the floor, with her little face pressed
against my moist cunt. It was kind of cramped for her,
so I opened up the front, and looked down on the cute
little blonde ringlets dancing over my thighs and
stomach.</p><p>""Jan, someone will see, and call the usher back. She'll
throw us out for sure this time."" Angie gasped out,
quietly.</p><p>""I just had an idea. How about if I take it off, and
turn it around, and lay it over the top of my body?
Then it will look like I'm dressed, but I will be naked
underneath. It will be kinda' like a blanket over us.
What do you think?""</p><p>""That might work, Here, let me help you.""</p><p>Angie helped me rip the coat off fast, and I slid my
arms back in with the back facing me. Then she tucked
the collar around my neck and shoulders behind me, so
it looked just like a normal coat, but without the
buttons. I could feel the fake leather seat back and
bottom on my naked body, as I squirmed to get
comfortable.</p><p>Jennie had been sitting low beneath Carl's legs while I
got the coat arranged. When I was all set, I whispered
to her to crawl back up under the coat.</p><p>Then I helped Angie do the same thing, and Carl slid
down off his seat, and slipped up under her coat, on
top of her trembling little naked body.</p><p>I placed my arms on top of the mound of my coat
covering Jennie's head. She started sliding up and down
over my body, rubbing my sensitive skin with her little
sundress, until my nerve endings were going wild. As
she moved, her little lips sucked my nipples into her
hot little mouth, and she swirled her pink tongue all
around the stiff little mountains on top of my swollen
tits. God, that little girl is good. Talk about a
natural born lesbian lolita.</p><p>Once again, just like on the bus with the group of
school kids, I felt her hard little knuckles slide over
the inner walls of my wet cunt, as she ran her arm
deeper and deeper into me. I pushed down on the coat
over her head to force her teeth tight against my
breasts. She nibbled and tugged with her mouth, until
my body was jerking around in my seat.</p><p>Then I felt her squirming around on top of me, as she
pushed her sundress down off her smooth little body.
When it was lying on the floor, she slid back between
my legs, and pressed her soft little mouth against my
clit, and then began to lick around and around, and up
and down, as she fist fucked me, and yanked on my tit
with her other hand.</p><p>I spread my legs wide to give her plenty of room, and
she pushed her naked body hard against my inner thighs
and cunt.</p><p>It was an awesome feeling, having her under my coat,
fucking and sucking, while people were sitting around
us, oblivious to what was going on.</p><p>Meanwhile, Angie had her hands full, literally. Carl
had undressed himself the same way Jennie had, and
Angie was guiding his little dick up into her wet cunt.
Once he was in, she moved his hips up and down under
the coat, until he got the right idea, and began to
move on his own.</p><p>What a turn on. Two little teen age girls sitting with
coats over them, while two little underage kids fucked
them furiously underneath.</p><p>I was gasping and panting, as was my little buddy.</p><p>Angie reached over, and gripped my hand hard, so we
could share the vibrations wracking our sweaty bodies.
I could feel the seat under me rocking back and forth,
and I could hear the squeaks emitting from the metal
framework.</p><p>""Unh. Unh. Unh."" I panted, as Jennie pounded my
twitching body.</p><p>""Unh. Unh. Unh."" echoed Angie, as Carl shoved his
little penis in and out, and Angie's big clit ground
against his hairless little pubic region at the base of
his dick.</p><p>""Angie, I'm about to cum, are you?"" I gasped.</p><p>""Oh, God. Yesss. Carl can really fuck with that little
dick."" Angie panted back.</p><p>""I'm almost there, Ang, Oh God! Here it comes. Oh,
GOD!!""</p><p>""Oh God I'm cumming! I'm cumming! Oh Jan He's spurting
up into my cunt.""</p><p>""Jennie's fisting me so fast. I'm cumming again! Oh
damn!""</p><p>""Unh! Unh! Unh! Oh God! Me too, Jan. I'm gushing all
over his little penis. Oh Yessss!""</p><p>We both arched up in the air off the seats, as our
coats flapped up and down on top of the little bodies.
I was burning up, and reached down, and threw the side
of my coat off Jennies back, as Angie did the same to
uncover little Carl.</p><p>Now I could see Carl's little white butt humping up and
down on Angie. And she was looking at Jennie fisting
me, and sucking on my nipples. It was soo erotic that
we kept cumming, over, and over, as the little kids
panted, and groaned, while driving arms and dicks into
our sopping wet vaginal openings.</p><p>We both finally exhausted ourselves. Carl and Jennie
pulled out, and slid up on our bellies, and lay there
with their heads against our breasts, gasping for air.</p><p>I kissed Jennie's head, and smoothed her hair back out
of her face. She looked up at me, and grinned, as she
snuggled deeper into my arms. Carl had his head between
Angie's still swollen tits and was trembling all over,
as his little penis leaked the last of his cum down
Angie's belly.</p><p>We slid them to the floor, and turned out coats around,
then slipped our arms back in the sleeves, and buttoned
up the fronts. Then we stood up, and the little kids
got dressed under the cover of our coats.</p><p>We walked out of the still darkened theatre, and the
two little ones slid out, and then stood beside us,
grinning widely up at us. What a hot pair of little
playthings they were turning out to be.</p><p>We put an arm around each of their shoulders, and
walked them outside. They waved, and skipped away down
the street, grinning at each other, and giggling.</p><p>Angie and I climbed into my little Metro, and headed
home, grinning and laughing, as we talked over the wild
time we had just had at the show. Winter was turning
out to be really cool after all.</p>"
1025,"Nerve Endings, Part Nineteen",DeeDee18,1,Jan goes to a club and gets more than she bargained for!,['Fff reluc'],"<p>On one of Angie’s ‘away to see her folks’ weekends, I was feeling
overwhelmingly horny for some reason! I masturbated furiously in the
shower, but by the time I had dragged the towel all over my sensitive
nerve endings I was wet between my legs again!</p><p>I thought to myself, “This is ridiculous! I’ve got to either go over
and bother Angie’s folks, or go out and find somebody to put me out
of my misery!”</p><p>I looked through my closet and couldn’t find anything sexy enough to
match my mood. I finally opened my dresser drawer, and took out a
little spaghetti strapped pale pink slip, and slid it on over my
naked little body.</p><p>I turned to check it out in the mirror, and gasped, when I saw the
cute little girl looking back at me, with the long blonde hair, and
the blue eyes, and the gorgeous breasts, topped by the now stiff
little pink cones! .</p><p>The edge of the scoop top fell just at the top of my nipples, and if
I moved just right the material fell away, so I could see clear down
to my pink painted little toes! God, I was so turned on today!</p><p>“What’s the matter with me? My god, I’m trembling with lust at my own
reflection!”</p><p>“Enough of this shit! I’ve got to get out of here!”</p><p>I pulled my hair up on top of my head, and fastened it, so I would
appear much older! Then I went downstairs and into the kitchen. I got
my toast out, and sat down next to Dad, and looked over at him and
grinned, as I saw him ogling my tits through the almost opaque top of
my slip!</p><p>“Good morning horny old father of mine!” I giggled!</p><p>“Good morning, little slut daughter of mine!” he laughed back!</p><p>“Where are you off to today, dressed in that ‘fuck me’ outfit?” asked
Mom, as she panted, and licked her lips nervously!</p><p>“Oh, I don’t know. I was thinking about going down to that new non
liquor Lesbian Bar, which just opened up by the Mall.”</p><p>Mom gasped, and Dad’s mouth fell open!</p><p>“Honey, one of those dykes will fuck you silly in there, you know?”</p><p>“Yeah, I know!” I laughed, as I opened my lips, and dragged my tongue
back and forth over them, lasciviously!</p><p>They both exchanged glances, and then Mom came over and hugged me, as
she said,</p><p>“Oh, alright, honey, but be careful, okay?”</p><p>I kissed her, and then nodded, as I got up, and headed out the door,
in my little slip, and high heels to match!</p><p>I walked up to the entrance of the club and arranged my slip, then
opened the door. The interior was dimly lit with a bar down one side,
booths on the right, and a jukebox and dance floor toward the back.
Typical bar setup, but definitely not typical bar patrons!</p><p>I walked up to the bar, as three or four beautiful women looked me up
and down. I trembled, as I asked the sexy looking brunette behind the
bar for a cherry soda. She asked for my I. D. I handed her the phony
one I’ve used the last two years, and she scrutinized it, then handed
it back, and went down the bar to mix my drink.</p><p>I knew I could pass for older, with my hair up, and tastefully
applied makeup, because Angie and I had been going to alcohol free
clubs since she moved in with me, and we were still only a few months
past our sixteenth birthdays!</p><p>I stood by the bar and sipped my drink, while I looked casually
around the room. As I stood there, I felt a hand fall lightly on my
shoulder, and I turned around to find a cute little blonde girl
staring at me, and looking down the front of my slip!</p><p>I shivered from the feelings running up my body, and I got goose
bumps all over from her lusty gaze!</p><p>“Hi, I’m Corrine. What’s your name, you delectable little doll?”</p><p>She was about five inches taller, and I looked at her breasts, which
were trying to burst out of the tight cropped tee shirt she was
wearing! She caught my stare and grinned!</p><p>“Like what you see, little one?” she asked.</p><p>“Yesss!” I stammered, as I felt moisture forming on my naked vagina.
The air conditioning blew up my little slip, and across my wet cunt
lips, and I gasped, as I clenched my legs together to pinch my clit!</p><p>She moved closer, and slid her hand up and down my arm, as she purred,</p><p>“I like the little dress you have on. Isn’t it just a slip, though? I
can see your nipples sticking out easily, and I want to suck them so
bad I can taste it!”</p><p>I shuddered, as she let the hand wander over my flat stomach, and
then up under one of my breasts! When she slid higher, and pinched my
nipple through the slip, I gasped, and my knees almost buckled, as I
shivered, and bit my lower lip, and panted!</p><p>“Oh, God! Please don’t! You’ll make me wet myself if you don’t stop!”</p><p>“My, my! Aren’t you the horny little devil? Maybe if I grab both of
your perky little tits, like this, it will help?”</p><p>“No! Oh, please! I’m gonna’ come if you don’t quit!”</p><p>“Oh, really? Let’s see if you really can, hunh?” she said, as she
pulled hard on both my nipples, which pulled my slip clear out away
from my body, giving her a full view of all my naked skin from my
nipples to my high heels!”</p><p>“And you’re naked under that little number you have on, aren’t you?”
she panted in my face, as she moved her lips over mine teasingly! I
could smell the minty odor of her drink on her warm breath, as she
ran her tongue over my lips, and gently slid it in and out of my
panting mouth!</p><p>She released my swollen nipples, and slid both her palms down the
front of my slip, until she was cupping my mound!</p><p>“Feels a little wet down there, honey. Are you cumming yet?”</p><p>“Oh, God, yesss!” I gasped, as a shock ran from my nipples down
through my body, and into my hot little cunt!</p><p>“Cum, baby, cum for me, now!” she whispered, as she pushed fingers
against my slit, which forced the silk up between my lips, and
against my swollen clit!</p><p>“Unh! Unh! Unh!” I panted, as the contractions came, over and over,
and I jerked against her hands!!</p><p>As I held onto Corrine’s arms to steady my shaking knees, I felt
someone’s body pushing gently against my back! I looked back over my
shoulder to see another woman, much taller than either of us, smiling
down on me, as she ran her hands up and down my sweaty back!</p><p>“Little overheated are we?” she whispered, as she ran her lips over
the nape of my neck, and nibbled at my ears! I was shaking something
terrible, as she ran her hands down, and lifted the slip up over my
naked rear end!</p><p>“Please, don’t!” I murmured, as the girl in front frenched me, and
the lady in back slid her hand under me, between my legs, and pushed
her fingers up into my drenched little cunt!</p><p>Everyone in the whole bar was panting; as they watched the lady and
girl work me over between their bodies!</p><p>“Oh, God! This is what I wanted! Oh, yesss! Their hands are all over
me, and my cunt is dripping, and orgasms are racing, one after the
other, through my body! Unh! Unh! Unh! Oh, God, I can’t believe I’m
turning into such a little slut, but I want it so bad!! Oh, God! I’m
cumming again! AAAArgh!”</p><p>They let up on me for a moment, and I wiped the sweat out of my eyes
with a napkin, as they both hugged me gently between them!</p><p>“Come on, little sweetie, let’s go dance, okay?”</p><p>I nodded numbly, as they then led me back to the dance floor, and the
tall lady put on some slow sultry jazz on the Jukebox</p><p>I put my arms around the girl’s neck, and she pulled me close, so our
breasts were mashed together! It felt awesome, as she moved back and
forth, and my nipples were hard as rocks, standing out under my
little slip!</p><p>The tall lady behind me reached up, and started to slide the
spaghetti straps down over my shaking shoulders! I tried to turn, but
the girl held me tight, as the lady continued to pull the slip down,
until I felt the cool air across my now naked nipples!</p><p>“Don’t! You’re taking my slip off! Everybody is going to see that I’m
naked underneath!” I gasped, as tremors kept hitting me, over and
over!</p><p>“That’s exactly what we’re going to do, little minx! When we finish
with you, you won’t ever come back here again, unless you are so
horny you can’t sit still!” the girl whispered into my mouth, as she
tongued me repeatedly!</p><p>“Oh, God! No! I don’t want to! No! Oh, God! Please! My slip’s falling
off! Oh my God, I’m naked, can’t you all see? Oh, fuck, I’m cumming!”
I shouted, as they pinched me between their bodies, and fondled my
cunt and nipples, and kissed, and sucked, and bit, my face and neck!</p><p>I heard, over the blood pounding in my ears, the barmaid yell for
some one to lock the front door! I looked around, and saw that all
the women in the bar were pulling their clothes off, and heading
toward me!</p><p>“Please, let me go!” I pleaded, as the two women holding me pulled me
down on the dance floor, and held my arms out over my head, while two
more grabbed my legs, and spread them wide, as two more began to run
their hands all over my feverish, sweaty, little body!</p><p>I felt hands, and lips, and tongues, and fingers, driving in and out
of my every orifice! As one girl finger fucked me furiously, jerking
up on my cunt and curling her tips against my G spot, another was
shoving her wet fingers in and out of my pink anus! Another fucked my
face with her tongue, as the rest yanked, and pulled, and kneaded my
breasts and swollen nipples! And some others sucked, and blew, on my
ears, until I was jerking, and fucking, and bucking, and rolling back
and forth, as I screamed, over, and over, at the top of my lungs,
totally lost to the fires raging in my cunt, and nipples, and mouth,
and all over my sweetly tortured body!!</p><p>“Oh, God, Please stop! I can’t take much more of this! I’m burning
up! Please, oh God, No! Oh fuck me! Fuck me! Umph, Umph! Umph! Oh,
God! I’m cummmiiinngg!!! Oh, No! Ohmigod! I’m cummimg agaiiin! Fuck
meeeeeee!!!!!”</p><p>They kept ravaging my sweat soaked body until I couldn’t stand it,
and I whimpered “Please, no moooooore!” as everything got dimmer, and
dimmer, until I couldn’t feel anything anymore, and I feinted!</p><p>I awoke with a start, from the pitcher of cold water that someone
threw on my face! I stared up at the circle of naked girls and women,
looking down on my exhausted body! Then they picked me up, and helped
me put my thin little slip and shoes back on, and walked me to the
door!</p><p>“Come see us again next time you want to be raped!” One said! The
others laughed, as they went back in, and closed the door!</p><p>I dragged my sore little body out onto the street, and made my way
home in a complete daze! I had never been so thoroughly fucked in my
whole life, and my nerve endings felt like they had all short
circuited somehow!</p><p>My knees were trembling so badly; that I had to take my heels off,
for fear that if I didn’t I would fall to the pavement!</p><p>I finally made it home, and Mom gasped when she saw my shaking little
body! She helped me up to my room, and stripped me, and put me into a
hot tub, to soak away my aches and pains! She gently washed me off
with the soft sponge, as I lay back against the end of the tub, with
my eyes closed.</p><p>Gradually, the soft rubbing, and the warm water, brought my nerves
back up to the surface, and I began to get a warm glow seeping into
the area between my legs! Mom kept moving the bubbles over my
breasts, and soothingly rubbing the sponge over my nipples, until I
looked down to see them standing up hard once again!</p><p>Mom noticed, and grinned at me, as she pulled up gently on the pink
little cones, and pinched them lightly, until I was squirming around
in the tub, with my head back, and my eyes closed, and my lower lip
clenched between my teeth!</p><p>“Oh, Mom, your hands feel sooo nice, and soft, and warm! I love it
when you fondle my nipples. Please don’t stop!”</p><p>She stroked me some more, then slowly worked her hand down under the
bubbles, and pushed the sponge between my legs! I jerked, and gasped,
as I lifted up of the tub bottom!</p><p>“You’re still as horny a little devil as you have been since the day
you were born, Jan!” Mom laughed!</p><p>I smiled, dreamily, as she worked the sponge ever deeper between my
cunt lips, and began to rub it over my swollen clit! God, it felt
sooo good! My Mom has always had the right touch as far as I am
concerned! She made me what I am today, a raging sex maniac! I
laughed out loud at that thought, and Mom looked at me questioningly.</p><p>I grinned, and reached down, and pulled the sponge out of her hand,
and then I pushed her hand up against my cunt hard! She reacted as
always, and curled her fingers up into my hot little hole, and began
to finger fuck me, as she leaned over and kissed my sore, puffy lips,
very softly!</p><p>I reached up to put my arms around her neck, and pulled her warm
mouth against mine, as I slid my tongue around over hers, and we
panted softly so our breath intermingled. I have always loved kissing
my Mom! She has a way of moving her lips over mine that I have never
felt from anyone else, even Angie! Of course my little lover can turn
me on more, but Mom makes me feel warm, and loved, and aroused, at
the same time which is a different kind of feeling than the hot, sexy
feel I get, when Ang is fucking me!</p><p>As her hand moved faster and faster between my legs, I grabbed Mom’s
big firm breasts, and pulled on her nipples, until she was gasping,
and squirming, as much as me!</p><p>“Oh, Mom! That feels soo nice! Fuck me, Mom! Fuck me softly! Oh, sooo
sweet! Oh, God! Mom! I’m, gonnaa’ cum, Mom! Oh, Unh! Unh! Unh! Unh!
Oh Mooooom! I’m cummmiiiinng!” I breathed between her soft lips!</p><p>“Oh, honey, go ahead! Cum, little baby, cum for your momma! Come on,
honey, cum now, while I finger fuck you in the soapy water, and the
warm liquid surges in and out of your hot little pussy! Cum! Now!
Sweetie!”</p><p>“Oh! MooooM I’m cumming again! Here I cum! Oh MooooM! Oh, G,G.G.G—God!”</p><p>With that I arched up out of the water, while Mom rammed in and out
of my hot wet cunt, and I kissed her hard, while she gasped in my
mouth! My body kept twitching, and jerking, as the contractions just
kept coming, until I screamed, and shuddered, as the last big jolt
jerked me stiff on my Mom’s hand!</p><p>When I could breathe again, I smiled the contented smile I always
have on my face when I have been totally fucked! I purred into my
Mom’s mouth, as she grinned, and rubbed me all over with the soft
sponge, until I was absolutely glowing!</p><p>Then she helped me out, and dried me off with the big soft bath
towel, as she hugged, and fussed over me, like I was her little baby
again! I love my Mom, soo much!</p><p>I went into my room, and looked in the mirror, to see if I was any
the worse for wear. I was pleasantly surprised to see I had come
through my ordeal completely unscathed! I guess my little body is
tougher than I thought!</p><p>Then I flopped on my bed, naked, and called Angie to relate my day’s
adventures! She giggled, and laughed, and panted, in all the right
places, until I was getting wet again, reliving my rape, and my sweet
bath!</p><p>I finally hung up, and stretched, then snuggled with my big Teddy
Bear, as I slipped off into dreamland, as contented as I could
remember in a while!</p>"
1026,A Mother's Taboo Desire,DeliaWild,1,A mother watches her daughter sleeping every night with desires that she refuses to accept. One night that all changes.,[''],"<p>After years of finding myself without a mate I found others
sources to get pleasure. Whether it was masturbation or on-line
pornography I at least had some form of sexual release. My husband of
ten years passed away suddenly leaving me and my ten year old daughter
to fend for ourselves. It was incredibly difficult at first since I
had to learn how to manage with a new job and new life. But my
daughter Bree who looked so much like him with her dark brown eyes and
complexion and long flowing dark hair was the epitome of beauty. Her
boyish body just beginning to show curves. Her tiny breasts perky orbs
that pushed against her tight t-shirt. Her long coltish legs and cute
tight ass fit snugly into her tight low riding jeans. She was stunning.</p><p>It was no wonder, I thought to myself, that the boys were all
calling her at home. She was popular in school and I loved her dearly.
I found myself staring at her in utter amazement at her beauty and
innocence. I wondered what I would do without her.</p><p>At work several men wanted to take me out and though I thought
they were all handsome I never did go with them. At 30 years old I
still looked like a teenager. Always petite in form my body was in
great shape, the product of endless gyms and workout programs to vent
my frustrations at how my life turned out. But the results were
obviously great. On several occasions men told me I had a great ass or
that my breasts were perfect. But That was of little sollice since I
didn't have the desire. My black hair was cut short and elfish looking
and it made my green eyes even bigger.</p><p>It was to be a special weekend for me and my daughter since the
anniversary of her dads death was upon us and going out and having fun
made us forget the tragedy. We started at a restaurant and I got her a
drink of wine that she giggled over. After that we went shopping at
the mall. We hit endless stores but finally ended up at a Fredericks
where we had fun trying on very naughty underwear. She was so sexy in
all the ones I chose for her and I ended up buying them all.</p><p>By the time we got home she insisted that she model them all for
me. She was still a bit tipsy from the wine and I only added to it by
buying champagne to bring home for us to drink. She had two glasses
and I had to stop her laughing at how silly she was getting. But the
show was to go on and she disappeared in her room and I waited feeling
so wonderful from our mother daughter day out.</p><p>When she came out with her first outfit I almost passed out. She
walked into the den wearing a lacy bra and lacy matching thong. It was
like watching a real model parade sexily before me. She smiled and
winked at me acting saucy and teasing mom. I clapped my hands in
absolute pleasure seeing her so hot. Her tiny body was incredible with
her tight little ass cheeks showing so smooth and the thong running
between her lovely cheeks. The small patch of cloth that covered her
pussy barely did so. I felt my cheeks redden a bit looking at this
sexy creature that was my daughter. My temperature was rising and I
blamed it on the amount of liquor I drank but I knew otherwise. I had
been without a true sexual release in some time and my daughter was
beginning to set me off. I was simply quite horny. Yet it was my
daughter who was making me so.</p><p>She paraded in front of me her lovely body just scant inches from
me. I told her how lovely she was and she giggled again and
disappeared into her room. When she came out again my pussy tingled
with more excitement from seeing her. She wore a see through night
gown that I thought a bit grown up for her but she insisted on having
it. Now she was wearing it and showing me all of her, naked. Through
the guaze her body was so hot, her tiny nipples poking against the
fabric, her pussy in full view with a bit of sparse pubic hair. My
heart was skipping a beat just looking at her.</p><p>""Do you like it Mommy?""</p><p>Came her small excited voice. I smiled and held out my arms for
her to come to me. I gathered her to me feeling her warm soft body
curl into mine on the couch. I kissed her cheek and told her she was
the most lovely creature I have ever seen. I could feel her silky body
in my hands, her tiny breasts inches from my own. My pussy was
dripping in excitement and as I looked at hers I could see that it too
was wet. I kissed her again but this time softly on her full mouth.
She mewed with pleasure as I did so.</p><p>""I like that Mommy, do it again.""</p><p>Came her soft sweet reply to my kiss. I told her that I would
gladly do it all day long which made her giggle. But her near naked
form on my lap curled into me only made me want my own daughter more.
I hesitated thinking about the consequences of my actions. The
incestuous desires that were urging me on. I knew it was wrong, so
wrong. But my body not my brain was pushing me to a temptation that I
knew was so very wrong. I leaned into her and kissed her more deeply
feeling her warm luscious lips form to mine, open with her breath so
excited. I sent my tongue inside her mouth tasting her warmth and
wetness. Her body shivered in my arms. I knew she was as pleasured by
this as I was.</p><p>My hand slid slowly as we kissed downward till i cupped her small
breasts and squeezed it lovingly. She moaned into my mouth and pressed
into me tighter. I was committing incest but my body was driven now.
My pussy was soaked and my desire needed to be sated. I felt her
nipple harden between my fingers and I pulled it, twirled it and
pinched it with sexy results making my daughter groan in pleasure.</p><p>""Ohhhhh...mommy...feels so good.....""</p><p>Those words spurred me on with an insatiable appetite that was
just waiting to be released. It was the green light to move ahead and
make love to my own daughter. Our mouths were locked in a passionate
wet embrace as our tongues twirled like snakes in and out. Her
breathing was fast and excited as my hand left her breasts and began
to pull up the night gown making her available to me fully. My hand
moved over her stomach and over her thighs finally resting over her
wet pussy making her cry out in desire.</p><p>""Open your legs wide for mommy. I want to please you honey.""</p><p>She obeyed instantly her long legs opening wide and revealing her
wet open pussy for my fingers. I rubbed over her clit which was
swollen and protruding like a tiny cock. As I first touched it she
spasmed in pleasure her body shaking and moving with my ministrations.
I can only say that to watch her move her lithe little body along with
my fingering was an absolute delight. Her cunt was soaked and slippery
and my fingers flew up and down her slit and over her clit and asshole
over and over. She was about to have her first orgasm and I was so
happy to be the first to give it to her. Faster and faster I stroked
her till she arched her back her tiny breasts pushed upwards her
nipples so hard then she came. I felt her cunt muscles working and
spasming as she squirted hot cum over my fingers and the couch beneath.</p><p>I kissed her hotly as she came and she opened her mouth wide to
accept my deep tongue. Her body pushed against my fingers wanting more
as I pulled and twisted her clit. Soon I slid a finger inside her cunt
knowing that she was a virgin. She was so wet it was easy to push
deeply till I broke through her hyman and she cried out at first in
pain then breathed easiler as i began to stroke her cuntal walls that
were so silky and so very wet.</p><p>""Am I a woman now Mommy?""</p><p>Came her soft sultry voice. She looked at me with those deep sexy
eyes and I nodded.</p><p>""Yes baby you are. Do you want mommy to fuck you honey?""</p><p>The words came so easily and she knew that they would forever
affect their relationship. But Bree kissed her and nodded wanting her
mother to fuck her so badly.</p><p>""Lay back baby and let mommy take care of you.""</p><p>She positioned her daughter on the edge of the couch her tiny
bottom hanging over it a bit with her legs wide and her pussy wet and
flowered open. Her tiny clit was poking its head out stiffly and she
quickly placed her mouth over it and began to suck it. Bree moaned
loudly her thighs raising from the couch to meet her moms loving
tongue. She tasted so sweet and delicious as her tongue drove into her
cunny, then down her slit to her asshole and back up.</p><p>Bree her eyes closed her mouth slightly parted was nearing another
orgasm. Her mom was licking her pussy hard and fast and soon she
bucked, shivered and squirted into her moms open waiting mouth.</p><p>""Ohhhh baby, don't stop honey.....ohhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>Came her mom. Her mouth was wet from her daughters cum. She
inserted a finger into her tiny cunt feeling the muscles tighten
around it and began to finger her. With her other hand she reached
over and captured her small breast squeezing it. Bree was slowly
humping her moms hand her body in rhythm with the fucking digit. She
added another finger into her soaked pussy. It slid in so easily so
wetly. Hot wet noises were issuing from her cunt with each stroke. She
licked at her daughters clit as she fucked her. Bree was groaning with
desire. Another finger enetered along with the rest then another until
four were stretching her tiny cunt. She came over and over squirting
around her moms fingers.</p><p>""Ohhhhh mommy...arghhhhhhh......so good dont stop....please""</p><p>Came her fevered cries as she pushed to capture more of her moms
fingers deep within her. Her mother pinched her nipples harder, sucked
her clit harder, rammed her fingers deeper. The combination made Bree
cum harder still soaking the couch and floor beneath.</p><p>Throughout the night she fucked her daughter in many ways. Her
pussy and ass were first opening them up and making her tiny body
quiver in orgasm. Then she got a banana from the kitchen counter and
used it as a dildo fucking her deep and hard.</p><p>The evening ended with both of them in each others arms naked. The
next morning would be different for them both. They made love again
and many times after.</p>"
1027,A Beauty Beyond Compare,DeliaWild,1,Little Amy loves her mommy and only wants to please her. But with daddy gone mommy is never happy. She tries to think of something that will help.,"['f,g,anal,inc,ped,beast']","<p>Amy watched her mommy crying in the living room and started to cry
herself. Her mommy was sad almost all the time now ever since her
daddy left them. At 10 years old she was nurtured carefully by her
daddy who made it a point to teach her the finer points of play time.
His kind of play time was to feel her tiny pussy and tell her to be
very quiet about it. She never felt quite good about what her daddy
did but soon she was enjoying his play time a lot. Eventually her
panties came down and his big fingers touched her bare pussy making
her squeal in delight. That is until mommy came into the room. That
was when everything went very bad.</p><p>Soon mommy and her moved away and she never saw daddy again. But
mommy would hug and care for her. She loved her mommy. Especially when
she held her close and kissed her face, nose and eyes playfully. But
when it was bedtime mommy would always get sad and cry. Like tonight.
She went to her room and crawled into bed just after she turned the
little light on her reptile tank. She lay in bed and looked at her pet
snake 'Slimy' who was at present calm and comfortable in the tank all
wrapped up staring at her. Her mommy bought it grudgingly after she
begged for it at a pet store at the mall.</p><p>""You know Amy most little girls buy cats and dogs or hamsters. I
can't think of one little girl who wanted a snake.""</p><p>""But I want it mommy..."" was her only response.</p><p>And so mommy got Slimy the snake for her though Slimy wasn't slimy
at all. In fact he was rather leathery and warm. One time she took
Slimy to bed with her knowing her mom would have a fit if she found
out and realized that Slimy was almost as long as she was. She kissed
his head and placed him near her and like most reptiles they seek
warmth so Slimy moved against her bare skin making her giggle until he
slid down between her legs. That made her shiver and remember daddy.
Her pussy tingled as the snake moved slowly over it. She spread her
legs wide automatically as the long winding snake caressed her thighs
and tiny clit.</p><p>She thought about that feeling again as she stared at Mr.Slimy in
his tank. But she could hear mommy crying and it just made everything
so bad. But an idea popped into her head as she looked at Mr.Slimy.
Maybe he could make mommy happy like he did her? Amy got up and peeked
down the stairs to see her mommy coming up ready for bed. Amy only had
her t-shirt on which she wore for bedtime and her cute little body was
easy to see through it. Boyish and small with puffy little nipples
that poked against the t-shirt. Her tight little ass squirmed as she
quickly hid back inside her room watcher her mommy go to hers.</p><p>She waited what seemed like forever and tiptoed into her mommy
room to find her naked on the bed asleep. Her mommy was so beautiful
with her blond hair cut so short like a boys. Her body was beautiful
to thought Amy who looked at it. It looked like the girls in the dirty
magazines the boys at school looked at. Her mommies pussy had no hair
and she found that exciting because it was very much like hers.</p><p>Her pussy was tingling again just like when daddy touched it and
she hurried back to her room to retrieve Slimy. The snake coiled
around her hand as she removed him from the tank. She put his
triangular face near hers and kissed his mouth.</p><p>""Your going to help me make mommy feel so much better Slimy.""</p><p>She was so very happy as she snuck quietly back into her moms
room. Her mom was sleeping on her back now her stunning body in full
view. Her legs were slightly apart and Amy could see her poutey
vaginal lips open and slightly damp. She placed Slimy near it and
watched at the bottom of the bed as the snake moved over her mommies
leg then over her pussy. Her mommy moaned softly as Slimy slithered
his way across her beautiful pussy.</p><p>Amy was so happy to watch how her mommy spread her legs wider when
the snake hit her special button with his body as he slithered over
her. Soon Slimy was back on the bed and Amy got him and placed him
back at her mommy pussy. Her mommies mouth was open and her legs wide
showing her pussy all wet and open. This time Slimy moved close to her
mommies opening and flicked his tongue out testing it. His small
forked tongue hit her mommies special button and made her move her
bottom up a bit as well as groan.</p><p>Slimy was making her mommy so happy and that made her happy. Amy
crawled up on the bed and drew closer to her mommies pussy watching
the snake flick her again and again. Then to her surprise Slimy moved
forward his snout just inside her mommies opening. What was he
thinking of doing? He couldn't go into mommy could he? She was going
to grab him quickly but Slimy moved faster than her as his head pushed
inside her mommies pussy.</p><p>She stopped quickly and drew back at the bottom of the bed now
afraid of what she had just done. Mommy would be so mad. She hoped
that Slimy would come out right now but Slimy had other plans as he
slid deeper into her. Amys mom moaned and drew her legs further back
as the snakes body entered her deeper its thick body stretching her
cunt open.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhh.......ughhhhh....."" Came her mommies voice in a soft
sleeping dream.</p><p>Amy watched and realized that her mommy was liking what Slimy was
doing and she found that even her own little pussy was getting all wet
and tingly again. She reached down and started to touch it and it made
her quiver in excitement. The snake was almost all the way inside her
mommy now and soon his head popped out as his tail was still going in.
Her mommy was moaning and moving her hips in a rotating motion and
soon her fingers found her special button and began to rub it hard.
Amy copied her and found that it made her cunny feel even better. Mr.
Slimy finally came all the way out and she grabbed him quickly and
looked at her mommies pussy squirt juice everywhere. Even her own was
dripping. Quickly she left the room and went back to hers. She kissed
Mr.Slimy and put him back into his tank. She was so happy that she
could make mommy feel so good.</p><p>The next day her mommy kissed her good morning and was smiling and
so happy. She smiled too knowing that soon Mr.Slimy and her would
make another night time visit to mommy's room soon.</p>"
1028,"Kristen, Chapter 1 (with Prologue)",Delilah W.,1,"A literotica in a hedonistic, sexually open setting far in the future where humans have learned to stop aging and have settled other worlds beyond Earth's solar system. 15-year-old Kristen is about to become one of a special group of people so rare that many in society know little about them, but who are greatly desired by those who do…","['ScFi', 'bd', 'f', 'nosex']","<p>Story: tells a story beyond the erotic scenes Bondage: ropes, cuffs, gags, a leash D/S: dominant and submissive interaction<br/>
F/f: erotic interaction between two female characters (one teenage, under 18)<br/>
Solo: Solo play<br/>
Narcissism (f): female character turned on by her own sexuality</p><p>This literotica takes place in a science-fiction setting 2100 years from the present. If such a story element doesn't interest you, please turn to a different story!</p><p>This is a story first and foremost. While erotic in nature and containing sexually related content, the primary focus of this literotica is to tell a story.</p><p>The literotica is entitled simply, 'Kristen,' after the protagonist.</p><p class=""h2"">DRAMATIS PERSONAE:</p><p>Kristen (born Kristen White), age 15<br/>
Alicia White (Kristen's mother), age ??<br/>
Paul White (Kristen's father), age 47<br/>
Mina White (Kristen's sister), age 21<br/>
Royce White (Kristen's brother), age 11<br/>
Mistress Deborah (Kristen's master and trainer), age ??<br/>
High Master Kenn, age ??</p><p class=""h2"">PROLOGUE</p><p>By the beginning of the 27th century, mankind had performed its ultimate miracle. Genetic engineers had found a way to halt the body's natural aging process. Each person, at birth, was implanted with a microscopic device that gradually and gently altered the body's DNA encoding. When the process was complete, the device would cause the person's skin to secrete a translucent coating known as the life cocoon, that covered his or her body completely like a shell, and the person would sleep deeply for one month while the life cocoon provided organic nourishment on a time-release. This stage was called Lifesleep. The person would awaken from Lifesleep refreshed, revitalized, and would cease aging. Barring very rare fatal accidents, humanity could live forever.</p><p>An imperfection in the device was that each person's DNA coding was different; as such, it was impossible to determine exactly when Lifesleep would begin and halt aging. All that was known was that it could trigger as early as 21 years of age, or as late as 70. Life expectancy and medical care were advanced enough that natural-causes deaths prior to 70 were virtually unknown and unheard of. Persons who began Lifesleep at old ages, continued to look old as far as gray hair, wrinkles, and age spots went, but they did regain youthful vigor and strength; and medical science and technology made all known diseases, including previously fatal ones, easily reparable and curable.</p><p>This ageless existence made it impossible for Earth to maintain the human race. Fortunately, space travel had become advanced enough to build far-traveling space craft and space stations. Habitable planets had been colonized and properly terraformed through the wonders of technology. Within a few dozen millennia, the whole of the Milky Way Galaxy would be inhabited and it would be time to venture into deep space toward other galaxies.</p><p>Humankind lived in peace; racial, ethnic, gender-based, and sexual-orientation-based prejudices and hatreds were long forgotten. Not all people got along; personal enmities still happened and political disputes were common; however, wars and battles had given way to more peaceful, non-fatal methods. After all, they had forever to work issues out. Life and human societies were far from perfect, and always would be. But people learned to get along together; necessitated by their eternal lives.</p><p>Philosophers, artists, musicians, literary authors were honored and revered. Religion and worship became obsolete, as it was accepted that humankind was now in full control of its own destiny, to continue its strive toward increasing greatness, on its own. People who continued believing that God had ever existed, took humanity's new age as a sign that he'd 'said goodbye' to man, letting them discover the gift of living forever, and moving on, giving mankind the physical universe to continue exploring and mastering.</p><p>The greatest change in humanity was the supreme reign of hedonism. Lack of aging, robust health and virility, and the ability to cure any known ailment made physical and sexual pleasure the most commonly sought commodity of human life. True love still existed, but even married couples always had open marriages with one-night encounters being very commonplace. Prostitution was no longer taboo, but an honorable profession and its practitioners always treated and paid well. 'Alternate' lifestyles were now mainstream, with all manners of sexual fetishes openly discussed and practiced. Sex on first dates was now a given. Protection was solely for the prevention of pregnancy.</p><p>The Age of Consent for having sex was twenty years old across all known worlds and colonies of human existence. Training for professions now began immediately on completion of Lifesleep, instead of before, so school was now in two phases. Primary, which began at four years old and lasted until fourteen, was devoted to the standard academic subjects. Secondary, which now began at fourteen years old and lasted until twenty, was devoted to sex education and learning to enjoy sex in all forms. 'Final exams' was a series of sexual encounters with a qualified senior instructor, and on graduation, the person was free to begin dating and pursuing pleasure. ===== The setting is the year 4127 by the OSS Earth Calendar, on a planet named ZA-29, discovered in the early 36th century, in the Andromeda constellation. ZA-29 has been settled only a short while, for approximately 420 Earth years. On the planet's largest land mass, a continent known as Ysbania, the White family lives in a large town called Corolis 15; due seventy kilometers northeast of the continent's Central City, the capital.</p><p>Kristen White will be celebrating her 15th birthday tomorrow... or so she thinks. In fact, she is about to step into a fantastically rare subculture; a one-in-50-million exception to the rule of Lifesleep that will change the rest of her life, lifestyle and existence in ways beyond her broadest dreams...</p><p class=""h2"">CHAPTER ONE</p><p>""Kristen, Royce! Dinner's ready!"" Alicia called from the kitchen.</p><p>""Be right down, Mom!"" Kristen called back. She went over her notes from school one more time and closed her voicepad. Stepping into her favorite white bunny slippers, she went down to the dining table. Paul, her father, and Mina, her sister, were already at the table, setting it.</p><p>""Hey Dad, Mina,"" she smiled.</p><p>""How's my darling?"" Paul asked, giving Kristen a hug.</p><p>""Doing great,"" Kristen smiled again.</p><p>""Be right back,"" Paul said. ""Take a seat, get comfy.""</p><p>""Right."" Kristen sat at her usual seat. Royce came downstairs, and he and Mina sat at their usual seats.</p><p>Paul went into the kitchen to help Alicia bring dinner out. ""Deep-broiled murrnyk steak with steamed Ysbanian carrots,"" Alicia said, as she and Paul put the platters on the table.</p><p>""Smells great,"" Mina said appreciatively.</p><p>""It ought to,"" Alicia smiled. ""Fresh from the ranch."" Alicia completed Lifesleep at the age of 32. She worked as forewoman on a ranch that raised domestic murrnyk, their primary livestock. The Lifesleep organism only worked on humans, so animals were still used as food. The murrnyk was a very large, slow-moving reptilian creature; its dark red flesh, when properly prepared, was soft and chewy with a delectable flavor. Alicia had been working at this profession for several decades now; like all who completed Lifesleep, she'd stopped counting her age and forgotten her birthday. Birthday celebrations for those still aging were pleasant but relatively short affairs; observed more out of custom than anything else.</p><p>Alicia and Paul sat and the family began eating. ""How was school today, Royce?"" Paul asked conversationally.</p><p>Royce knit his brow while chewing meat. ""Lesson from ZA-29 planetary science,"" he began reciting. ""Livable world about 800 light-years from the original solar system, or OSS. Rotating period is 34.11 Earth hours, and revolving period is 14.04 Earth months. ZA-29 is an aquatic world with 85% of its surface covered with Ysbanian water, noted for an algae-like microscopic plant life that colors the water faintly yellow-green, but remains ideal for drinking despite a fruity aftertaste. The planet is about the size and diameter of Mars from the OSS. Land is lots of island chains except for the continent of Ysbania. ZA-29 has about 270 million people, about 80% living on Ysbania.""</p><p>""Actually, more like 70% now,"" Kristen gently corrected him. ""Artificial gravity completion on the far side islands has led to settlement on them.""</p><p>Royce giggled a bit. ""Darn,"" he said. ""I'll get it right for exams.""</p><p>Paul smiled. ""You're becoming quite the smart man-child,"" he praised his son. Male and female children throughout human societies were called just that: man-child for young males and woman-child for young females. They became men and women after finishing secondary school.</p><p>""Chosen lifestyle for Ysbanians is early 21st century Earth culture,"" Royce recited, recalling the rest of the lesson. ""Architecture, preferred music, preferred methods of dress and fashion, and social activities center around life in what used to be called the United States in the early 21st century. Modern 42nd century architecture is only used in Ysbania's Central City to accommodate the spaceport.""</p><p>""Primary school days,"" Paul said with a brief round of polite applause.</p><p>""You still remember primary school?"" Mina gave a mischievous grin.</p><p>""Har har,"" Paul said, playfully batting a hand about a foot away from Mina's ear as she chuckled. ""I'm gonna be a late bloomer, I guess.""</p><p>Alicia patted Paul's hand. ""You'll still be one hot guy even if you have gray hair and wrinkles after finishing Lifesleep,"" she said as Mina and the kids all cheered with a teasing whooooo sound. The Lifesleep organism stopped aging and provided youthful energy and stamina, but couldn't reverse the physical appearance-related signs of aging. If you stopped aging at 25, you always looked 25. If you stopped at 64, you looked 64. Paul was 47 and hadn't yet undergone Lifesleep.</p><p>Paul lightly squeezed his wife's hand. ""Think we'll stay together after I'm done with it?"" he asked.</p><p>Alicia grinned back. ""Probably."" Some married couples underwent amicable splits after both partners had chosen not to raise any more children, and they and their kids had all completed Lifesleep. Paul and Alicia loved each other enough that they would probably stay married. Jealousy wasn't an issue in modern life's fully open marriages.</p><p>They were just finishing dinner when Alicia happened to turn to Kristen. ""So, you've been quiet--""</p><p>Her jaw dropped. ""Kristen?""</p><p>Kristen idly twisted her fork on which was speared the last of her Ysbanian carrots. These carrots were pale white in color, except for the leafy, blue-violet crown at one end. This crown tasted minty, giving a pleasant aftertaste to the tart and tangy vegetable. Unlike carrots from Earth back in the OSS, Ysbanian carrots had a slightly bulbous end instead of the tapered point. Kristen slowly slid her carrot back and forth between her lips; her tongue lightly playing across the surface. She paused a second, and slowly ran her tongue over the bulbous part.</p><p>Alicia laughed. ""Kristen!""</p><p>Kristen's head snapped up and she blushed, dipping her head to hide her embarrassment as Mina and Royce both giggled wildly. ""Sorry,"" she mumbled. ""Secondary school lessons.""</p><p>""I know you're just a freshman in secondary school, but you're not THAT many years from being able to suck a real cock,"" Mina grinned.</p><p>""I know,"" Kristen complained. ""School just makes it a little hard to wait.""</p><p>""It'll be worth it,"" Mina said, nodding encouragingly to her sister. ""I just graduated last year. Had a dozen dates so far."" She smiled as she remembered them. ""Rick Tuttlemack, WOW did he know how to finger my pussy in all the right ways.""</p><p>""Don't make her jealous,"" Alicia laughed, and Kristen followed suit, hastily finishing up her carrot and sipping her paplak juice; a sweet, fermented fruit drink that was non-intoxicating and always drank after fermentation.</p><p>""Like Uncle Warrace makes me jealous, Mom?"" Mina smiled, though she knew this wasn't a joking matter. She smiled so her father wouldn't take offense.</p><p>Paul smiled back, though he answered seriously. ""Living alone before undergoing Lifesleep isn't done for a reason, though,"" he reminded her. ""My mom and dad were sure proud of my brother when he completed Lifesleep and set out on his own, but I kind of missed him, staying behind with my parents. Someone needs to watch over you during Lifesleep, and tell everyone when you start it. You live alone, and nobody's there to maintain your home or pay its costs.""</p><p>Mina nodded. ""Sorry, Dad,"" she said. ""But hey, glad to have you here.""</p><p>They all finished dinner, and Paul gathered the plates. ""Let me get this done before I head over to Hot Shot for the evening.""</p><p>Alicia turned, looking surprised. ""Hot Shot?"" she asked. ""Wait, didn't they just hire a new woman...""</p><p>Paul grinned and nodded. ""I'll be her first client as a professional.""</p><p>Mina did a wolf-whistle. ""Nice! My dad's gonna break in a new prostitute!""</p><p>""You going to be staying the night?"" Alicia asked.</p><p>""No, I'll be home about two hours before we turn in,"" Paul said. ""Breaking in a new hooker or not, I'm not missing your birthday, woman-child.""</p><p>Paul hugged Kristen with his free arm, and she smiled happily in his embrace. ""It's just a birthday, Daddy,"" she teased.</p><p>""Let your dad be sentimental while I'm still counting?"" Paul teased back.</p><p>He touched a thumb to her nose and she grinned again. ""Okay, have a good time, Dad,"" she said.</p><p>After Paul left, Kristen turned to Alicia. ""Mom, Mina, I need to bring a couple of nudes in for school next week. Could you help me get them ready?""</p><p>""Of course, honey,"" Alicia said. ""Royce, you go finish your homework, okay sweetie?"" Although Alicia spoke in a pleasant tone, it wasn't open for debate. She wouldn't let Royce watch, at least until he'd begun secondary school himself.</p><p>""Right, Mom."" Royce turned and headed to his room.</p><p>Mina went to get the holographic camera and met Alicia and Kristen in Kristen's room. ""Any special pose they asked you to make?"" Mina asked.</p><p>""Basic bondage,"" Kristen answered, smiling.</p><p>""Your favorite, right?"" Alicia asked and smiled back.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Kristen said, stepping out of her bunny slippers and unzipping her jeans. ""I've read several of the oldest classics from the OSS. Makes me glad Ysbania chose the life style and culture of old 21st century Earth.""</p><p>She stepped out of her jeans and put them to the side. Even without having finished undressing, Kristen's budding sexuality showed through. Her legs were long and luscious-looking, her thighs and calves rounded near the center and teasingly narrowing toward her ankles. Her feet were slim and graceful, the toenails painted with a soft red nail polish.</p><p>Mina grinned and nodded as she set up the camera. ""Okay, I can see why you're a little impatient,"" she said with a quick chuckle. ""I tell you what, when you graduate, if you want to practice for your first date, I'll give you your first woman-on-woman.""</p><p>The three of them all laughed and blushed. Sex between sisters wasn't taboo anymore, but it was still very rare. For Mina to make the offer was one of the highest compliments she could give Kristen on her beauty and her inviting body.</p><p>Kristen pulled off her pullover blouse, putting it where she'd placed her jeans. Even with her bra still in place, her cleavage winked out appealingly. When she took the bra off, baring her breasts, it was all Alicia could do to keep a straight face. Men-children and women-children still went through puberty at the same pace as before the discovery of the Lifesleep organism. Kristen having such round, soft breasts, their having that slight sexy bounce as she walked while not wearing a bra to hold them, wasn't something you saw in every woman-child Kristen's age. Kristen still wore a B-cup but would probably be a C or even a D by graduation.</p><p>Kristen pulled off her baby-doll panties, placing them with the rest of her clothing, now standing nude before her mother and sister. Mina flashed two thumbs-up and smiled wide. ""You're already looking at Summa CUM Laude at graduation,"" she said. Even Alicia couldn't help but nod proudly.</p><p>""Did they want you to use any make-up?"" Alicia asked.</p><p>""Very little, if any,"" Kristen said, going to her vanity desk and sitting down before the mirror. ""I""ll definitely want my hair in place."" She picked up her hairbrush and smoothed out her luxurious brunette hair. Kristen wore hers longer than either Alicia or Mina, both of whose hair came down to a little past shoulder length. The locks dangling down Kristen's front just brushed the tops of her breasts, the dark color of her hair making her fair-pink skin stand out, highlighting her breasts further. Kristen kept her hair straight, though the full body of her locks make them curve out slightly around her head, almost like the gentle, shapely outward curve of her hips. She applied some soft red lipstick to her full lips and a bit of dark blue eye shadow to bring out her light blue eyes.</p><p>Alicia smiled and shook her head a bit. ""Back in the real 21st century, your dad would have to keep a shotgun and a pack of guard dogs to keep the young men away.""</p><p>Kristen laughed a bit as she opened her desk drawer, where she kept the supply of rope she'd been given for practice. ""Let me see if I remember how to do this...""</p><p>Alicia and Mina watched patiently as Kristen sat down on her bed, stretching her legs invitingly out before her. Folding one length of rope in half, she slid it underneath her dainty ankles and then passed the loose ends through the middle fold, making a 'choke-leash' around her ankles. Keeping the loops of rope even and taut, she wrapped around her ankles three times, then twisted the loose ends around each other and separated them, looping the ends around the coils she'd made around her ankles, pinching the coils tightly together. She made the proper knot at the front of her ankles so it was easy to see.</p><p>Mina leaned over and gave an appraising look. ""I was more into oral stimulation and slow kissing, but that looks pretty much like the right way to do it, from when I was in secondary school.""</p><p>Kristen took another length of rope and tied her knees together in the same way, placing the coils of rope just above her knees. ""I haven't learned how to tie my wrists or chest yet. There's supposed to be a way to do it.""</p><p>""That dates back to the mid-20th century on OSS Earth, when illusionist entertainers didn't have holograms and real optical illusions to use,"" Alicia said. ""They had to rely on verbal suggestion and hand distraction, tricking people into 'seeing' what wasn't there and missing what was right in front of their eyes. One of the illusions was a way to wrap and knot rope around yourself, including your upper body and wrists, as part of a routine to escape from it. That hasn't been done by illusionists for several centuries now, and it's only used today for self-bondage, which you probably won't learn until your final year.""</p><p>Alicia picked up the third length of rope and folded it in half. ""So, I guess you'll need some help for this one,"" she smiled and gestured for Kristen to hold her wrists out. ""I'll do the honors.""</p><p>Kristen started to hold her wrists out, but then stopped herself and pushed herself a little more forward on her bed. ""Might as well tie my wrists behind my back,"" she said, putting her wrists there.</p><p>Alicia nodded and sat on the bed behind Kristen, tying her wrists tightly enough that Kristen would be unable to easily slip them free herself, but not so much as to cut circulation off. She then wrapped the fourth length around Kristen's chest, both above and below her bust, tying her upper arms against her sides. ""That doesn't pinch too hard?""</p><p>Kristen shook her head. ""No, it's fine,"" she said and smiled, flexing her wrists and legs seductively against the bondage. ""Feels nice.""</p><p>Mina mock-panted as Kristen stretched her body out on the bed, laying her head and shoulders back against the headboard. ""You are so lucky you're underage, sister,"" she teased. </p><p>The comment made Kristen blush and smile back. Kristen needed no additional make-up to color her cheeks. They stood out nicely, especially when she blushed, which was easy to get her to do. Her cheeks curved at a gentler angle than her more decidedly feminine curves, giving her face a somewhat oval-like appearance. The fair pink skin of her face gave a graceful contrast with the brunette color of her hair.</p><p>Mina looked through the holographic viewfinder for the camera. ""Beautiful. Hold for a few seconds... great shot!""</p><p>Kristen slowly rolled over onto one side, Alicia propping two cushions atop each other for Kristen to lay her head on. Kristen pulled her knees in a little bit, turning her head over her shoulder to pout into the camera.</p><p>""Do that in front of your instructors and they're so gonna cream themselves,"" Mina laughed, focusing the camera. ""Perfect! You need one more?""</p><p>Kristen nodded. ""Mom, help me up to my knees?""</p><p>Alicia helped Kristen up to a kneeling position on the bed. She wobbled a bit before finding her balance and giving a lustful look for the camera. Alicia touched a hand to the small of Kristen's back to keep her steady as Mina re-focused the camera to eliminate any traces of Alicia's image. ""Camera's compensating, focusing. Fantastic, sis. Just fantastic.""</p><p>Alicia reached out to untie Kristen's wrists, but the woman-child flopped back onto her side on the bed. ""Could I stay like this a little while? Please? I'm comfortable.""</p><p>Alicia glanced to the wall chronometer. ""One hour, no more. I'll stay with you."" Hours were still measured by Earth standards, although there were 34.11, not 24, in a ZA-29 day. </p><p>""Aw, Mom...""</p><p>""No buts, woman-child. You have homework to finish, and your birthday tomorrow. Like your father said, let him be sentimental while he's still counting?""</p><p>Kristen chuckled and nodded. ""Ohh-kayyy.""</p><p>Mina grinned. ""Want me to stay with her, Mom?""</p><p>Alicia shook her head firmly. ""I will not leave brik-brik cheese in front of a Ysbanian mole!"" she said, and Mina burst into giggles, despite her mother's stern tone. Mina herself had admitted that Kristen's posing for the camera had really been turning her on.</p><p>After Mina left the room, Alicia switched on Kristen's computer and slipped the virtual headset over her eyes and ears. ""Gala-net should have some interesting documentaries,"" she said to herself.</p><p>Kristen rolled her eyes. ""I suppose I can't be gagged, either?""</p><p>""No, you may not,"" Alicia said in a semi-playful tone that was nonetheless a 'foot-down' statement. ""Maybe next year. You're lucky it's not two. Give your instructors time to teach you everything properly, for goodness' sake!""</p><p>Kristen smiled again, but nodded her head in a gesture of defeat, glad that the virtual headset kept Alicia from seeing. As long as this was all she was getting, she decided to enjoy it as much as she could. Stretching her body along her bed, she squirmed slowly against her bondage, twisting her lower body side to side as she softly tugged against the ropes that tied her wrists. She closed her eyes and moaned to herself, feeling herself starting to get lost in her own little world.</p><p>""My God before he said goodbye, this feels wonderful,"" she mumbled softly. Kristen had little doubt in her mind that once she reached womanhood, her favorite sexual encounter would be as a bondage submissive. Although, if Mina was right, she would end up being nowhere near as submissive as she imagined. Kristen giggled as she remembered the compliment Mina paid her. If she could turn her own sister on like that, she'd probably be the one in control even while tied from head to foot.</p><p>She felt Alicia tap her shoulder. Her eyes snapped open and she shot her glance at the wall chronometer accusingly.</p><p>""One hour passes in a heartbeat when you're having fun,"" Alicia smiled as she untied Kristen. ""I've been there often enough myself.""</p><p>""Right,"" Kristen said. ""Thank you.""</p><p>""Thank me by getting a good grade on your homework,"" Alicia said.</p><p>Kristen put her bra and panties back on, along with her favorite pajamas. The half hour she'd been given for enjoyment made doing her homework easier. Opening her portable voicepad, she started reading out the questions and then speaking the answers. Putting the earpieces to her ears, she reviewed her answers twice, correcting a few after realizing they weren't right. Writing by hand had long been obsolete, and most of the time, only professional artists learned how. Reading was still learned in primary school, but handwriting was unknown to pretty much everyone who hadn't completed Lifesleep. Even Alicia hadn't bothered to learn it, as it wasn't relevant to her line of work.</p><p>Paul came back home, proudly brandishing a token of gratitude from Hot Shot, stamped by the new prostitute he'd broken in.</p><p>Alicia grinned and slipped her arms around Paul's neck. ""You can break me in any time,"" she whispered, although Mina and Kristen overheard and teasingly cheered them on with a whooooo sound, as husband and wife shared a kiss.</p><p>Everyone sat down in front of the family Gala-net viewer for a magic-fiction show. Science fiction was becoming more and more difficult to act out, as more and more of it became science fact. Magic-fiction was the new form of entertainment. People didn't need magic with all the advances of science, but it made for semi-silly fun.</p><p>Paul and Alicia hugged the kids good night. ""Maybe we'll take in an amusement park in the Central City for your birthday, Kristen,"" Paul suggested.</p><p>Kristen smiled and nodded. Modern amusement parks in the Central City were modeled after OSS Earth 21st century parks, but faster and higher, often requiring breathing helmets due to their being in the upper atmosphere, with devices to partially nullify ZA-29's artificial gravity. The planet's normal gravity was weaker than OSS Earth, due to its smaller size and density. Artificial gravity kept all worlds and space stations at ""standard"" gravity equal to OSS Earth, as it was optimal for the human physiology.</p><p>""Good night, Dad, Mom,"" Kristen said, before hugging Mina too. ""Good night, Mina.""</p><p>Mina smiled and nodded as she headed to her room. Royce was already asleep, due to his younger age.</p><p>Kristen clapped off the lights and settled herself under the bed sheets, getting cozy. Tomorrow would be 'just another birthday,' but the celebration would be fun.</p><p>""Tomorrow I'll be 15,"" she thought. ""Just five years til graduation.""</p><p>""Kristen! Royce! Time to get up!"" Alicia called.</p><p>""I'm up, Mom,"" she heard Royce say from his room.</p><p>Alicia and Paul started preparing breakfast, and Mina and Royce came downstairs as they were finishing. Mina helped Paul set the table.</p><p>""Kristen!"" Alicia called. ""Breakfast! Come on, you don't want to be late for secondary school!""</p><p>No answer.</p><p>""What's keeping that woman-child?"" Alicia said under her breath as she brought breakfast out. She turned to Mina. ""Mina, go get Kristen, please?""</p><p>Mina nodded and went up the stairs to fetch Kristen. Alicia and Paul set breakfast down and helped Royce fill his bowl and plate.</p><p>Paul was turning to sit down when he caught a shadow from the corner of his eye. He turned to look. Mina stood at the middle of the stairway. Her skin was ghostly pale, her eyes fixed in a glaze of complete shock. She gestured frantically for her parents to come upstairs without alerting Royce.</p><p>""Stay and eat your breakfast,"" Paul said to Royce. ""Alicia and I will be right back.""</p><p>""Okay, Dad,"" Royce managed between bites of food.</p><p>Paul and Alicia followed Mina up the stairs, exchanging glances of worry. What could be wrong?</p><p>Mina led her parents through the door to Kristen's room. Her mouth opened but she couldn't bring herself to speak. She pointed to Kristen's bed.</p><p>Kristen lay on her back on her bed. Her body was covered with a translucent coating looking almost like a semi-transparent cocoon. Her expression was peaceful, her breast moving up and down in a slow rhythm of breathing. Her eyes were closed, and aside from her breathing, her body didn't move. The cocoon like shell around Kristen's body was warm to the touch, and gave slightly under pressure but was resilient. It felt soft and smooth, almost like human skin.</p><p>Alicia's lower jaw and lip trembled uncontrollably and it was half a minute before she found her voice. ""Oh my God before he said goodbye...""</p><p>""Mom, Dad, that can't be what it looks like? She's far too young,"" Mina couldn't understand what had happened.</p><p>""It-it...it shouldn't be poss-possible,"" Paul stammered.</p><p>Alicia turned to Paul and Mina. ""Outside of one in 50 million... it isn't,"" she said.</p><p>Paul paled. ""You mean... it's real?""</p><p>Alicia nodded slowly, reaching for the camera that still rested on Kristen's desk. She ejected the snapshot pod and touched a button. The pod projected a life-size, three dimensional hologram of one of Kristen's nude poses into the center of the room. Although mere tricks of light, the hologram looked exactly like her... or like she DID look like, the previous night.</p><p>""Were those signs?"" Alicia asked herself. ""Was I that blind?""</p><p>Paul gave a low whistle. He realized his wife was talking about how well-endowed and attractive Kristen's body was. ""I-I didn't think it really happened,"" he admitted. ""Are those early warning signs?""</p><p>""I don't know either, and I've been around a lot longer than either of you,"" Alicia said. ""Even as long I've been living, however old I really am, I'd only heard about it at the hospital right after Royce was born.""</p><p>Mina shook her head slowly, disbelieving. ""Mom, what's going on?""</p><p>Alicia reached for Kristen's holophone. Her hand shook enough that she almost knocked it over. She spoke a number softly into it, having to repeat once so the phone's computer could verify the number and connect.</p><p>Blakely Turspack, Alicia's boss and owner of the ranch she worked on, came into holographic view on the holophone. ""Morning, Alic-- hey, what's wrong?"" He instantly saw the look on Alicia's face.</p><p>""Blakely, you've seen my daughter Mina before?"" Alicia turned the holophone toward Mina.</p><p>""Yeah, I've seen him once or twice, when you let me see the ranch,"" Mina said, looking into the holophone.</p><p>Blakely nodded. ""What about it?""</p><p>""Blakely, you're not going to believe this, but that's why I had to show Mina's face to you first, so you wouldn't be convinced it was her,"" Alicia said.</p><p>Alicia turned the holophone toward Kristen. Blakely looked and his jaw came loose, looking like it would fall from its hinge. He'd also seen Kristen, and knew her age. ""Is that...?"" his voice was garbled by the total shock that held his jaw wide open.</p><p>""I'm going to need some leave from work, Blakely,"" Alicia said in a slow, surreal tone. ""Kristen's beaten 50 million to one odds. I'm expecting a... a girl.""</p>"
1029,"Kristen, Chapter 2",Delilah W.,2,"A literotica in a Sci-Fi setting 2100 years in the future in an openly hedonistic society. Continued from Chapter One, Kristen awakens to find her life changed in ways she could never have anticipated.","['ScFi', 'Ff', 'd/s', 'nosex']","<p>""Mmmm..."" Kristen stirred, emerging from what seemed like a state of sexual bliss. It must have been a dream; she was only 15, too young for her first real sexual encounter. She started to stretch, but felt a gentle push against her arms and body.</p><p>Kristen's eyes slowly opened. Her eyesight tried to focus through the... what on OSS Earth??</p><p>""M-mom? Mom!! Daddy! Help me!""</p><p>Kristen's hands pushed against the cocoon like shell around her body. Alicia was there, on the outside, pulling against the material. It stretched and bent around their hands-- the coating stretched a little more and...</p><p>It gave! An opening formed, growing wider as Kristen pushed and Alicia pulled. Kristen wriggled out of the cocoon, looking at it in confusion.</p><p>She touched her skin. She was nude. ""Mom, What IS that thing? And where are my... why am I nude?""</p><p>Alicia lightly touched Kristen's shoulder, comforting and calming her. She put a soft robe around Kristen's shoulders. ""Your pajamas were dissolved by the life cocoon,"" she said.</p><p>Kristen looked bewildered. ""Wait, the what? Did you say the LIFE cocoon?""</p><p>Alicia just nodded.</p><p>""But how can that be?"" Kristen said.</p><p>Alicia helped Kristen up and led her to the full length wall mirror. Kristen looked at herself in amazement. She looked pretty much the same as last night (wasn't it last night?), except somehow so much prettier, so much sexier. Her skin seemed to glow, her eyes to pop. Either it was all in her own head, or her body's sexual appeal was near irresistible. Just looking at her own breasts, her own pussy, her own legs, was making her hornier than she could imagine.</p><p>Alicia pulled the robe taut back around Kristen and tied the waist sash snug. Kristen felt around the inside until her hands slipped into the sleeves and emerged from the sleeve ends.</p><p>""Mommy what happened to me?"" She was still scared.</p><p>""You'll learn what you need to learn tonight,"" Alicia said soothingly. ""Come, we have to get you ready.""</p><p>""But Mom--""</p><p>Alicia touched Kristen's cheek. ""Shhh, shhh,"" she whispered. ""There will be some people coming to the town square tonight, who can help explain this better than I can. We have to get you ready to meet them. Just trust me, okay, Kristen? Let's get ready and tonight we'll go to the town square. Word of this has spread all over the neighboring towns and clear to the Central City.""</p><p>Kristen's voice faded out before passing her lips. What was happening to her? Alicia had lightly shushed her and it was like she could feel an unbending NEED and DESIRE to obey.</p><p>The odds of it happening were perhaps one out of every fifty million women-children on any world, any space station, through all the human settlements throughout the galaxy. Scientists couldn't explain it completely, although some theorized it had to do with the fact that children still grew and matured at the same rate they always had before the development of the Lifesleep organism. Women-children matured faster than males on average. Even though the brain could be cured of any medical ailments by modern science, the mind and soul were still unfathomably intricate, and man was still millennia from fully comprehending them. But it was the most commonly accepted theory, this link between mind and body.</p><p>One out of every fifty million women-children entered Lifesleep on the eve of her fifteenth birthday, instead of the standard minimum age of twenty-one. No man-child had ever been known to enter Lifesleep before becoming a fully grown man at least twenty-one years of age, and even among women-children it was so exceedingly rare. But Kristen had done it. In her sleep, her Lifesleep organism completed its work and activated, causing her skin to secrete the Life cocoon and put her into the month-long Lifesleep. In doing so, Kristen became something much more than mere woman-child. She had become a girl.</p><p>Psychologically, Kristen would forever remain 15 years old. She would always be a teenager in mind and in heart. She would never be quite as focused as a fully grown woman or man. She was far more likely to crave fun then give herself to disciplined thought and work, and to want excitement and pleasure over the tribulations that man still went through in the complexities of day to day life. Despite the Lifesleep organism, life was by no means perfect, despite the passing of violence, gangs, warfare and the like, from human life and societies. She'd always think and feel like the average woman-child of fifteen years old.</p><p>What Lifesleep did do, for Kristen and the precious few girls like her, was make her body a dream of sexual attractiveness and the highest ideals of physical appearance. She looked like many women could still only dream of looking like. Her hunger for sexual pleasure, furthermore, would be close to insatiable.</p><p>Although biologically identical to any woman or woman-child, girls became an officially recognized third gender in all human cultures, since the start of the 38th century. Their heightened beauty and sexual appeal made them highly desired as companions for both men and women; those that knew and understood them.</p><p>Alicia grinned as she helped thread some soft pink ribbons into Kristen's hair. ""Stop fidgeting, honey,"" she said. ""You look superbly pretty.""</p><p>Kristen still sulked a little. ""Last night everyone said I was beautiful,"" she said.</p><p>""Last month,"" Alicia corrected. ""And yes, that was then. We just use different words now.""</p><p>""Now that I'm a... what did you say I'm called now?""</p><p>""A girl,"" Alicia said. ""And I don't blame you for being so nervous. Outside of women-children who becomes girls themselves, people rarely learn about them until many years after finishing secondary school. Even your dad only heard rumors about them.""</p><p>""So why do I have to meet these people who are coming from the Central City?"" Kristen asked.</p><p>""One of them contacted me as soon as she found out, and we talked on holophone and voicepad during your Lifesleep. They know girls much better than I do,"" Alicia answered. ""Being a girl isn't the same as being a woman-child. Everything about your life needs to change, and even your secondary school instructors can't teach you what you'll need to learn.""</p><p>Kristen's brow creased. ""So it's like going to an elite school now?""</p><p>Alicia thought about the comparison. ""That's not a wrong way of thinking about it,"" she admitted. ""Except that girls are so rare you'll probably be the only student.""</p><p>Alicia finished threading the ribbons and helped Kristen step into her new dress. This dress was made special for newly-wakened girls when they were presented at the town square or city plaza of wherever they lived. Kristen's dress was made of white silk and satin. The bodice had a deep scoop neck that showed a sample of Kristen's alluring cleavage. It laced up the back with a cross lace instead of using a zipper or buttons. The shoulders were puffy and the long sleeves sheer enough for the tone of Kristen's skin to show through. The cuffs closed at the wrist with snaps shaped like pink flowers. A soft, fluffy pink ribbon cinched around her slender waist, tied at the front in a big bow. The skirt was semi-opaque, wide and swingy, coming up to a lacy hem five inches above Kristen's knees. A baby-doll panty was sewn to the bodice underneath the skirt, meaning the dress had to be stepped into from the top like putting on a full bodysuit. The dress felt soft and smooth, and Kristen had to smile giddily several times while her mother helped her lace up the back and close the cuffs. She could hardly keep her hands off herself, it made her feel so feminine and demure and inviting.</p><p>Kristen's knee socks were smooth untextured nylon blended with a synthetic material that let them hug the shapely curve of her calves. The tops had a band about an inch wide which just brushed the bottom of Kristen's knees. Her socks were white like her dress, but her shoes were shiny black. They were Mary Jane style shoes with a T-strap buckle closure, rounded toes, and ¾ inch block heels.</p><p>Alicia kept Kristen's gaze averted from the full-length mirror. There was no telling how Kristen would react on seeing herself dressed in her new outfit. She'd sent Mina to take Royce on a field trip to a Ysbanian park set aside for the planet's wildlife. Mina had been attracted to Kristen enough, the evening before Kristen went into Lifesleep. The newly-graduated young woman might find Kristen too irresistible now-- and Kristen herself might not want her sister to resist.</p><p>Alicia's dark blonde hair was clipped into a broad ponytail; her cheeks lightly highlighted and her lips lightly coated with pale red lipstick like Kristen's. Alicia wore a short-sleeved dark violet synthetic rayon-polyester dress decorated liberally with ruffles down the flared skirt and across the bodice. She wore sheer light tan pantyhose and black evening pumps. Paul wore a dark brown pressed suit with a white shirt and a dark brown tie, dark brown crew socks and black lace-up shoes.</p><p>As Alicia and Paul led Kristen out of the two-story house onto the street, modeled like an upscale suburban neighborhood in early 21st century OSS Earth, people came out and looked admiringly at the new girl. Older men and women kept younger, newly-graduated ones away and off the streets. Kristen's sexual appeal and allure could easily overwhelm a young adult fresh out of secondary school and hungry for their first real life encounter. Whether Kristen's body gave off a pheromone that affected the human mind in this way, or whether it was all a kind of subliminal effect from how exceptionally pretty Kristen looked after finishing her transformation, or whether girls, especially newly-wakened ones, were that rare, or maybe even all of those reasons; people needed to keep some distance.</p><p>They got into Alicia's car and rode through several streets and main avenues to the town square. Ysbanian cars, though running on much cleaner and more efficient means of propulsion than ancient fossil fuels, were still made to resemble cars in 21st century OSS Earth. Alicia parked in a public parking lot three blocks from the main square, and they walked the rest of the way.</p><p>The sky was just starting to darken into dusk as Kristen arrived with her parents in the town square. An ankle-height dais was arranged in the center of the square, measuring about the width and length of a spacious living room. Artificial lights of various soft hues hovered above. Mother, father and daughter sat in comfortable armchairs at one end of the dais. Some post-Lifesleep adults milled about the square, watching curiously, though being careful not to stare. They understood Kristen was still very nervous and uncertain what her future held, and none of them knew enough about girls to be able to offer her any help.</p><p>Presently a modern hovercar came gliding up the street to stop near the square, dropping off a man and a woman, both of whom stepped toward the dais with an air of assurance about themselves. The man had undergone Lifesleep at what appeared to be his mid thirties; his collar-length hair showing mid brown streaked with blond highlights. He had a short beard that made him look wise and knowledgeable. His hands were large and powerful, as were his shoulders. He wore a modern-day jumpsuit suitable for interstellar travel, and dark boots. The woman had long black hair arranged loosely around her shoulders; lightly tanned skin and green eyes, looking exotically beautiful; having undergone Lifesleep at what appeared to be just around forty. She wore regular Ysbanian attire; a black long-sleeved evening dress with hundreds of tiny shimmer beads sewn into the fabric. The bodice of the dress hugged her bust and hips to accentuate their endowment, and the skirt came up to mid-thigh, revealing her long and shapely legs that were enhanced by off black dress-sheer stockings and black dress sandals with thin straps around her ankles.</p><p>The hovercar departed as the two arrivals stepped onto the dais. They shook hands with Paul and Alicia, and the man introduced himself and the woman. ""I am High Master Kenn, and this is Mistress Deborah,"" he said in an authoritative, resonating voice. ""We're pleased to meet you. And this is your daughter, Kristen?""</p><p>Alicia nodded her head politely. ""You're the one I spoke to while Kristen was in Lifesleep,"" she said to Deborah.</p><p>Deborah gave a small smile as she nodded. ""It's good to meet you both in person, Mr. and Mrs. White,"" she said. ""And I'm very delighted to meet you, Kristen.""</p><p>Alicia turned and nudged Kristen. ""Greet them the way I showed you, Kristen,"" she said softly.</p><p>Kristen curtsied to Kenn and Deborah, dipping her head as she bent her knees lightly. She started to return to her seat when Deborah gave a small smile and a hand gesture. ""Come to me, Kristen,"" she said in a pleasant, soothing voice.</p><p>Kristen seemed bewildered as she crossed to Deborah, glancing over her shoulder at her mother, who simply smiled reassuringly and waved her to the mistress. Her enchanting face softening into a look of submission, Kristen sat beside Deborah, as she and Kenn sat across from Kristen's parents. Deborah crossed her legs in a provocative gesture, eliciting a look of arousal from Kristen.</p><p>""You're to be commended,"" Kenn said to Alicia and Paul. ""Your daughter is only the fourth woman-child on this world since its founding, to become a girl.""</p><p>Paul had agreed to let Alicia do the talking as she knew more about girls than he, even though only a little. ""It's exciting, definitely,"" Alicia admitted. ""But it's also a great weight on us, and her. My husband and I have to explain to our other two kids, one of whom is still a man-child younger than Kristen. And Kristen will need guidance on what being a girl means for her.""</p><p>""We will provide you with what you need so you and your family may understand,"" Kenn said in assuring tones. ""The first recorded case of a woman-child becoming a girl was aboard the Titan-12 space station orbiting OSS Saturn, in the early 3400's by the OSS Earth calendar. Deborah and I have personally trained all of the girls to precede Kristen on our world. Three others on DT-44, a settled world closer to the Alpha Centauri system, the nearest star to the OSS.""</p><p>Kristen looked nervous. ""Trained?""</p><p>Deborah smiled at Kristen and stroked her cheek. As if unable to help herself, Kristen took the offered hand and clung to it, holding it against her face and taking comfort in it.</p><p>""Tell me,"" Deborah asked Alicia. ""How much do you know?""</p><p>""Just that a woman-child becoming a girl is one out of fifty million,"" Alicia said. ""They enter Lifesleep on the eve of their fifteenth birthday. They wake looking more radiant and beautiful than ever before, though it's customary to simply refer to them as exquisitely pretty. People attracted to them before their transformation will find them near irresistible afterward. And I know that a girl will need to complete her sexual education in ways different from other women-children. Not much else.""</p><p>""Tell me of your final evening as a woman-child, before entering Lifesleep,"" Deborah asked Kristen.</p><p>""I needed to take some nude snapshots for secondary school,"" Kristen said. ""Mom helped tie me up to pose for the photos, as I'd agreed with my teachers to use basic bondage poses.""</p><p>""What else?"" Deborah asked.</p><p>""My sister took the pictures,"" Kristen said and smiled. As she smiled, her face lit up with mischievous satisfaction. ""She was really turned on by me.""</p><p>""She really did look well-endowed,"" Alicia said. ""After Paul and I found her encased in the life cocoon the following morning, I had to wonder if that was a warning sign.""</p><p>""Deborah and I believe it is, although there are some masters who are still uncertain if it's true,"" Kenn said. His even, calm voice soothed Kristen in ways Alicia couldn't understand.</p><p>""So what will all this mean for Kristen?"" Alicia finally asked.</p><p>""I can't begin to remember how long we've studied to be able to teach girls about their new lives,"" Kenn said with a touch of regret in his voice. ""We could be here until your grandchildren undergo Lifesleep telling you about it.""</p><p>""And instead of simply telling Kristen anything, it's better to show her,"" Deborah said. ""Teaching girls is a very hands-on experience, and it takes a very long time. I know this is going to come as a blow to you, Mrs. White. But the best way for Kristen to learn is going to be through experience and a lot of attention. And if your other daughter responded to her, the way Kristen tells me, it's going to be very risky if they continue to live together. The ideal environment for Kristen to begin learning... is in my home.""</p><p>Alicia and Paul looked at each other, both shocked.</p><p>""Are you... sure?"" Paul asked.</p><p>""I'm afraid Deborah's right,"" Kenn said, his voice sounding sympathetic. ""Girls can't learn what being a girl is about, in their family's home, in the presence of their family. Her family will provide too many distractions, and insufficient room for the time and attention she'll need. Nor will your other two children be ready to handle it. How old is your other daughter?""</p><p>""M-Mina's twenty-one,"" Alicia said.</p><p>Kenn released a slow breath. ""She just graduated secondary school? A recent graduate living in the same home with a newly awakened girl can be very volatile. I wish I could say this in a way that would hurt you and Kristen's sister less. But if Kristen is to learn properly, they have to be separated.""</p><p>Kristen's look of dread made it hard for Alicia to look her in the eyes. She looked down, sniffled once, and took several deep breaths; but finally she nodded. ""She's still my daughter, I'll always think of her that way,"" she said, her eyes glistening. ""But if she needs to leave us to learn what she needs to learn, it's a sacrifice I'll make for her. Give us a moment to kiss her goodbye?""</p><p>Kristen was suddenly on the verge of tears. ""Mommy, I don't want to go,"" she said in a sad voice that made anyone close enough to hear, hurt for her.</p><p>Alicia and Paul hugged their daughter one last time, kissing her lightly on her forehead. Kristen continued to fidget and whimper, trying to hold on to them.</p><p>""Please don't make me go away,"" Kristen started to cry.</p><p>Deborah touched Alicia's elbow. ""Please let me, Mrs. White?"" she asked.</p><p>Alicia looked back and forth between Deborah and Kristen, and nodded.</p><p>Deborah put her hands on Kristen's waist, slowly slid them downward, and started to fondle her hips and buttocks tenderly. She whispered into Kristen's ear, her hands moving along the curves of Kristen's ass cheeks. Deborah gave them a soft squeeze, her fingers plying Kristen like clay.</p><p>The response was near immediate. Kristen calmed, her head turning slightly toward her shoulder. Deborah began to lovingly caress her body along her ribs and up to her breasts. Deborah's hands and fingers stroked and caressed the tender flesh between each of Kristen's ribs as if playing a stringed musical instrument. She cupped Kristen's breasts in her hands, gently massaging them. Her thumbs tickled the nipples, drawing small circles over them. Alicia watched in admiration as Kristen began to moan lustfully, pressing her firm ass against Deborah's groin and sliding back and forth. Deborah leaned around one side of Kristen's neck and nuzzled it with her lips and cheek. Kristen reached over her head and behind her, hungrily stroking Deborah around the neck; her fingers lacing through Deborah's hair. Kristen shifted from foot to foot; her calves, her socks sliding sensually across Deborah's shins, her sheer stockings. Kristen's face was a mask of ecstasy.</p><p>""That's but the smallest hint of being a girl,"" Deborah said lovingly to Kristen. ""But your family has admitted they don't know enough to teach you. I can, but you'll have to come with me, become my pet.""</p><p>Deborah released Kristen. The nubile girl glanced back at her parents. Alicia gave Kristen a nod. The new girl was ambivalent a moment more, until she gave a longing look at Deborah.</p><p>As Kristen gazed into Deborah's eyes, her face began to take on an expression Paul and Alicia didn't remember Mina giving once, in all the time since she'd graduated secondary school. A look of passion, and a hunger they knew neither of them had known until they consummated their marriage. Kristen's breathing started to quicken. She padded up to Deborah and ran her fingers down from the temples of her head, along her cheeks, to Deborah's chin. Suddenly Kristen's tongue poked from her mouth and licked her lips. Deborah smiled at her. It was overwhelmingly clear that Kristen wanted this woman who stood before her, giving her an encouraging smile.</p><p>Kristen looked back at her parents and the hungry expression faded, but the taste of what it promised her, was enough. Kristen nodded in compliance and kissed cheeks with Paul and Alicia. ""Bye Mom. Bye Dad,"" she said softly.</p><p>Alicia and Paul smiled proudly at their daughter as she kneeled down on both knees in front of Deborah, touching her cheek to the hem of Deborah's dress. Kenn touched Kristen's shoulder. ""We'll bring you to the Central City where we live.""</p><p>Kristen stood submissively still as Kenn gently took her wrists and drew them behind her back. Kristen heard the faint clicking of metal ratchets as Kenn closed steel handcuffs around her dainty wrists. Once used by law enforcement on OSS Earth, these devices were now only used in sexual fetish play. Deborah buckled a soft leather collar around Kristen's neck. Fastened to the front of it was a long slim chain ending in a leather loop that Deborah held in her hand.</p><p>""It's customary to walk you up the Main Street before riding back to the Central City,"" Deborah said soothingly. ""Come.""</p><p>Kristen nodded, her sweet face looking proud as she was led on her leash, her little wrists securely cuffed behind her, down the street. She could see the townsfolk lining both sides of the street, many of whom she knew. Younger adults, some pre-Lifesleep and even recent secondary school graduates, were allowed to come and see Kristen walked toward her new life. People waved goodbye, some cheering with light whoooo's, some clapping  She smiled demurely at whoever she looked in the eye.</p><p>Kristen could feel her pussy tingling with anticipation as she was seated in the hovercar to begin the ride to her new home, her new life, her new master and trainer. She wanted to touch herself badly, finger herself. The odds had been 50 million to one, and Kristen was that lucky one who wouldn't have to wait another five years. And the closer that moment came, the more impatient she felt.</p>"
1030,Destiny – Early Childhood,Destiny,1,This is a story of my upbrining.,"['F,M,g,b ped', 'inc', 'mast', 'spank']","<p>I’m not sure where to begin because there is just so much to tell
about my life and how  I was raised to be a good little slut. You see
all of my past memories involve some sort of sexual situation as far
back as I can remember.</p><p>My earliest memory was when I was three and I and my female cousin
was in the bathtub and my mom was washing us. My cousin is four-years
older than me so that made her seven at the time of the bath. Anyway
enough about that for now.</p><p>I am now eighteen and I have 2 kids of my own now. I have been
introduced to this story site a few years back by my step-dad who
loves little ones and reading about them. It was his idea that I
share my stories with you so that you can have as much fun as I have
while reading your stories.</p><p>Now I said that I have been raised as a little slut and that is 100%
accurate. I think that every adult in my past has been a fucking
pervert who wanted to be in my pants or up my skirt and my mom always
let them do it, or should I say let them do any thing they wanted to
with me.</p><p>My mom told me that she wanted me to grow up loving both men and
women and she was all about being free about sexuality.</p><p>That day in the tub with my cousin I remember my mom washing my
cousin between her legs over and over again as she leaded over and
had her hands against the wall with her legs spread open as far as
the tub would allow her to do. She did not use a wash cloth and
continued to check to make sure she was clean enough by spreading her
premature lips open so that the tiny black hole was visible and she
kept saying how her dirty little fuck hole had been used before and
how dirty fuck holes needed extra cleaning with soapy fingers.</p><p>She had me stand up and spread my legs open and let my cousin sit
down so that my ass was right in her face. I felt her fingers tugging
my ass cheeks open and also my puffy cunny lips too. I can’t remember
all the things she talked to my cousin about but I remember how it
felt as her finger first poked into my holes one after the other.  I
know I cried and then the rest of the memory fades from there.</p><p>The next memory I had was when my mom made me stay home from daycare.
I remember that because it was swim day and I could not go swimming
so I was sad. Instead my mom had some guy that I had never met come
over to our house while dad was at work.</p><p>As soon as the guy came in my mom sent me to my bedroom and I heard
all sorts of noises that at that time I had no clue as to why my mom
sounded like she was being hurt. I ran from my room into the living
room to find my mom bent over the couch with her skirt hiked high on
her back and his pants to his ankles.</p><p>When they saw me run into the room the man’s mouth dropped open and
he stopped and tried to pull up his pants. I saw his huge cock flop
out of my mom’s cunt glistening with all of her juices and before he
could reach down to grab his pants my mom had his cock in her hand
stroking it and stuffing it into her mouth.</p><p>I think his words were something like “Oh my fucking god…you fucking
slut. Your kid is there watching us.” My mom pulled his cock from her
mouth and stroked it looking at me and told me to come over closer. I
did as any obedient little girl would do and stopped right next to
them.</p><p>What happened next I will never forget. Mom sucked and stroked him
for a few more moments stopping long enough to talk dirty to him and
as his cock began to throb she aimed it right at my face and a gallon
of cum shot from his head landing all in my hair on my forehead,
cheeks, lips, and some even in my open mouth as I began to open it in
protest.  Well I say a gallon but I know I am exagerating a whole lot
but for a four-year-old it might as well have been.</p><p>My mom told me to go in the bathroom and wait there for a bath so I
could get cleaned up and I remember he came in as well and all three
of us were crammed in that little tub. I had to wash his cock and
this time my mom had me wash her dirty fuck hole as she bent over in
the tub with one leg bent on the edge of the tub.</p><p>I got another face full of cum while I washed the huge cock and
listened to mom and the stranger laugh as I tried to get the goey
mess washed off.</p><p>The man was long gone before my dad got home and even though mom
never told me not to tell dad I just never told him.</p><p>When he got home he wanted to have sex with mom who refused so dad
got a bit mad. He stormed off to his office and a little later mom
told me to go in there and spend time with him. When I walked into
his office I saw him with one hand on his cock and the other hand
flipping through a Hustler magazine.  Today he uses the internet but
back then it was not as available as it is now.</p><p>I walked over as he fumbled to put his cock back in his pants but
instead I got to him first. I grabbed it with both hands and stroked
it like I had done to the stranger in the bath tub. I even tried to
put daddy’s cock head into my mouth. His hand went from his cock to
the back of my head and I felt him curl his fingers around my hair
and push me onto him as he thrust upwards into my mouth. He continued
to look at the shut door as to expect mom to walk in and catch us.</p><p>I felt his cock throb and jerk as his load went full speed into my
mouth choking me and making me gag. After I swallowed I looked into
his face and saw him smilling. He wiped the corner of my lips with
his t-shirt and I was glad to have made him happy.</p><p>Dad told me to go play and I left the office. Mom was standing
outside around the corner and took my hand in hers and got down on er
knees in front of me. She must have found a glob of daddy’s cum on my
shirt because she smiled and said good.</p><p>This is when she pulled down my panties and had me bend over and grab
my ankles and she rubbed on both of my holes a little bit wetting
them down with her spit before pressing into me. She rotated her
finger and even felt like she was pulling on me, which I now know she
was trying to loosen up my fuck holes for something larger.</p><p>She did not do this long before she sent me off to my room to play
with Barbies.</p><p>Another memory I had at about four or five was when we went to a Wal-
Mart store and mom took me into the bathroom stall with her. There
were other people in the restroom and mom sat down on the toilet
spreading her legs and moving me up close between her legs. She had
me watch her piss and then took the toilet paper and handed it to me
and told me to wipe her, which of course I did. After dropping the
toilet paper into the toilet mom took my hand and rubbed it against
her clit and down through her lips. My small hand parted her lips and
my hand was covered in wetnetss. She did this a few times before
stuffing her own fingers into her cunt and throwing back her head
making little noises that made the room go silent for a few seconds
and when mom realized they had heard her she shuttered and smiled,
licked her fingers and then placed them to my mouth where I imitated
her. I remember the smell was strong and the taste was a bit tangy
and bitter.</p><p>There was one day that mom caught me getting into the cookie jar
after she had told me not to. She started with a few swats on my bum
before she yanked down my pants leaving me with just a pair of
panties on and she gave me a few more swats. She bent me over one of
the dinning room chairs and tugged down my panties and giggled as she
spanked me several times on my naked flesh. I don’t recall anything
that happened after that.</p><p>There was a neighborhood boy that was two years older than me and
because there were very few kids on my street we ended up playing
around together a lot. I think I was about six when it started but we
played the game I will show you mine if you show me yours. I liked
feeling his little penis and playing with his little balls. I sucked
on them like I had done to my dad and a few more strangers that my
mom brought home that I am skipping the stories.</p><p>This little boy I will call Tom had a sister who was about three and
my mom had both of them come over to spend the night with us. Mom had
the little girl I will call Sue up with her while me and Tom were in
the living room watching some cartoons. It did not take long for us
to build a make shift tent in the living room and strip down and
begin our play. Mom was pretty sneaky and caught us off guard.</p><p>When she looked in he was on top of me with his penis in my mouth and
his face in between my legs. I had been teaching Tom some of the
things I had seen in dad’s magazines when I would spend office time
with him.</p><p>My mom did not seem surprised at all. In fact I think she said good
again and told us not to stop and we were not in trouble. She climbed
in and sat Indian style on the floor with her head touching the
ceiling of the tent. The little three-year-old climbed in after her
and sat on her lap. My mom directed us to do certain positions and
ocasionally having us move over so she could touch us a little bit.</p><p>The whole time talking to the little three-year-old with her hand
between her legs…no not under her clothes but on her pants. Yes, she
did wiggle and move her hand a bit though.</p><p>That night mom slept with the three-year-old girl in her room but the
next morning mom had all three of us take a bath together. She had
Tom and Sue wash each other’s privates and had Sue suck on his little
cock and even got him to poke a finger up her little ass hole. She
also had me do the same thing to each of them. This was not the first
time I had fingered an ass or a cunt but it was the first time I had
done it to another kid. Mom even had me poke a finger up Tom’s little
ass as she stroked his tiny hard-on in-between two of her fingers and
thumb.</p><p>I wish I had more time to tell you more of my stories but I got to
take care of my dog now or should I say let him take care of me.</p><p>Dirty hugs and kisses,<br/>
Destiny</p>"
1031,Destiny – Fond Memories,Destiny,1,More memories from when I was three,"['MFFg', 'inc', 'ped', 'mast']","<p>The first thing I want to say is thank you for your comments. I
understand that this is a lesbian website but in order for me to tell
my life story about how my mom staged things to make me the slut I am
today I must tell you about every thing. Even if it does include men.
As I told you before my whole childhood was filled with sexual
experiences that my mom orchistrated. I told you about how my mom had
had a stranger cum on me and how she turned down my father’s sexual
desires only to get him to turn to me, which he did.</p><p>There were many times that my father and I shared magazine office
time and each time things went a little bit further between him and
I. At first he instructed me to jerk him off and suck on his cock and
each time he showed me pictures in his magazines of both men and
women, of course all were magazines geared toward men. Each time my
mom was standing outside in the hallway waiting and apparently
listening to us in the office. Every time I came out she checked me
over for cum and always said good when she found some. This was still
when I was three.</p><p>Each time that my mom checked me over she also started to go a little
farther with me as well. At first it was just peeking into my panties
and later dropping them to my ankles and then having me lean over and
spreading my ass cheeks and eventually she started sticking a finger
into my holes like she did in the tub. Every time she did this right
outside of dad’s office so if he walked out he would see us.</p><p>Well meanwhile my dad started having me sit on his lap and he would
rub his cock between my legs and against my lips. I guess that was
not good enough for him because each time I sat on his lap he would
try and stuff his cock into my cunt or ass hole. He kept mentioning
that I was getting larger and between him stuffing his cock into me
and my mom stuffing fingers in me I started accepting more and more
of his cock.</p><p>Now this was a long process that happened over at least a month or so
and durring this time there were several strangers that momliked to
introduce me to.</p><p>I guess my mom got tired of being in the hallway because one night
she made me go into bed with her and sleep between her and dad.</p><p>Almost as soon as I lay down and covered myself up, my mom reached over me
and grabbed dad’s cock and started stroking it. He became instantly
hard and did not argue or even say anything about me being there.
Instead he just rolled over so that his cock was laying on my legs
and mom stroked him while rubbing her hand over my legs.</p><p>They both knew I had my eyes open and was not yet asleep but for some
reason I just lay there and did not initiate anything. Mom stroked
harder and dad groaned as his seed splattered all over my legs. Mom
said oh dear or something like that and pulled off the covers to look
at me. My night shirt was barely past my crotch and my legs were all
wet and slimy with his cum.</p><p>Mom said that I needed cleaned up and started rubbing on my legs
smearing it around more than anything else. Dad just lay there with
his cock in his hand stroking it to keep it hard. Mom moved my
nightshirt up and looked at dad as she spread my legs and wiped all of
the cum on my belly before returning to my legs to smear some more
only to wipe it on my panties.</p><p>His eyes grew wide as she fondled my crotch not sure what to say or
do as my mom molested me in front of him. I think he said dear once
or twice as she pulled my panties aside and rubbed her finger over my
puffy cunny slipping a finger inside me and saying to him that this
is where the cum needs to go.</p><p>Mom took hold of his cock again and pulled him toward her and told
him to get on top of me. As he laid down on top of me she laid there
next to us holding onto one of my legs pulling it as far apart as it
would go. She told dad to reposition my other leg and I felt like a
wish bone on Thanksgiving day. His cock pressed against my tiny cunt
stretching the lips around his fat cock head as it relentlessly
pressed onward and against my cervix.</p><p>I know he did not have the whole thing in my three year old cunt but
it still hurt as he pistoned himself in and out of me over and over
again until he erupted into my belly.</p><p>My mom rolled over onto me as soon as he rolled off and her mouth
took the place of his cock as she lapped up all of the juices that  
escaped my tiny abused hole.</p><p>Now when I was four or five my mom and I went to her sister’s house
for a few days. My aunt had two kids of her own who was two and
seven. The two-year-old is a boy and the seven-year-old her daughter.
Yes his is the same cousin I told you about that was in the tub with
me.</p><p>My mom left me there when she went to the store to go shopping and a
few other errands. We kids were supposed to be taking a nap and my
cousins were but I wasn’t. Her boyfriend had come over and they
started getting it on. I watched them the whole time fucking in front
of me and even sat up and eventually went closer to them and watched
between their legs.</p><p>My mom got home as I sat Indian style on the floor with my aunt
sitting on her boyfriend’s lap facing me rubbing on her cunt. When my
aunt figured out that my mom was there and had seen me watching them
she rushed her boyfriend out of the house and started apologizing to
my mom.</p><p>My mom acted a little upset but I know she was just acting. She ended
up getting her sister to sit down on the couch and masturbate in
front of me some more and made her explain what and why she was doing
the things she was doing. Oh I think I should mention that my aunt
was also using drugs at this time and mom was mad that she did it
while I and her kids were in the house.</p><p>Mom asked me what happens when I did something bad or naughty and I
said I would get a spanking. So without a word my mom started
spanking her sister’s leg and she rolled over onto her belly and
stuck up her ass into the air. My mom turned her ass cherry red
before she started to masage it and then stick fingers into her
sister’s cunt.</p><p>She finger fucked her like crazy being pretty rough with her and
neither seemed to mind at all. When my aunt had—had cum several times
she collapsed on the couch. My mom asked her if she liked having me
watch and my aunt actually said it turned her on even more.</p><p>My mom said good and then walked out of the room only to return with
my cousins. She st them down on the floor next to me and dropped her
pants and sat down next to my aunt on the couch and stuffed her
fingers into her cunt. My aunt really couldn’t say anything but her
mouth did fall open as her kids smiled and watched my mom suck her
wet fingers and reinsert them into her loose cunt. My mom grabbed her
sister’s hand and stuffed it between her legs and said time for you
to return the favor you fucking drugie slut. My aunt not only
fingered my mom but yanked up her shirt and sucked on her tits biting
them as well.</p><p>After my mom came several times the adults looked at us kids and
smiled.</p><p>I hate to do this to you but I am wetter than ever now just recalling
these wonderful childhood memories and I must tuck my own kids into
bed.</p><p>Love Destiny</p>"
1032,Sophie Breaks a Leg,Destiny Lover,1,A woman becomes obsessed with a 9-year-old girl.,"['M', 'F', 'g', 'ped', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>Gwyn and Alice were both thirty-three. Despite having been together
for two years their sex life was better than ever. It had always been
ok but no more than that and had become fairly predictable. He would
lick her until she came, she would usually suck his cock for a while
and then they would fuck. End of story.</p><p>At least it would have been the end of the story, the end of passion
between them leading to affairs and a probable split, had they not
started telling each other their fantasies. As it turned out they had
been thinking about the same things while they fucked. Alice thought
about having sex with young girls. Gwyn thought about Alice having
sex with young girls; sometimes he was present in these fantasies
sometimes it was just Alice and the girl. 'The girl' varied a bit.
Often she was based on a girl they has seen when they were shopping
in the supermarket on Saturday, these  boring shopping trips were
enlivened by spotting pretty girls together and whispering there
thoughts about them. 'I love her little breasts' or 'That girls ass
makes me wet just to look at it'.  </p><p>Alice's ideal age in these fantasies was 14, or so she claimed.
Gwyn's ideal age was somewhere between 7 and 11. So when they were
out and he pointed out a girl younger than about 14, or she told him
a fantasy and he tried to nudge her down to girl of 13 from 14
perhaps, she would protest, laughingly, 'You old perv! That's too
young!' Gwyn did not argue too much or try to reason with her. He was
enjoying the conspiracy between them and did not want to spoil it.
The obvious line of argument would have been to point out that it was
only a fantasy and they could make up any stories they liked. But
that would not wash. They both knew it was a fantasy they wanted to
make real.</p><p>So they decided to live together. Or rather Gwyn gave in, Alice had
wanted them to move in together for over a year but Gwyn had always
resisted. He enjoyed their weekends, usually at his flat, but since
he owned it selling up and moving needed more commitment than he had
been ready for. They agreed they did not want children though, how
many women do not want to have kids? So he could relax on that
account. And now their sex life was so good and getting better Gwyn
could find no objection.  Secretly he had become enthusiastic about
living with her too, although he did not let on, keeping her at a
slight disadvantage. They would have two spare rooms and would need
the rent from them. His cock throbbed when he thought of getting in a
sexy young lodger. He imagined that a 16 year old would be the
youngest girl he and Alice could reasonably expect to have a
threesome with, but that would be wonderful. And besides, the truth
be told, they loved each other.</p><p>They found a stylish house in East London they could just about
afford and moved their stuff, from their respective flats in a hire
van with the help of a big guy who Alice worked with. Doing desk
job's  is not the best preparation for heaving furniture and boxes of
books around  and as they sat at the kitchen table, plonked
haphazardly in the middle of the large kitchen and looking far
smaller than it had in Gwyn's flat, Alice and Gwyn found it difficult
to lift the hard earned cans of beer to their mouths. The discussion
was of the furniture they would buy and how they would decorate the
house. There helper, matt seemed in much better shape and downed
three beers before leaving for his regular session at the gym, taking
with him a painting Alice had grown tired of as thanks.</p><p>Gwyn thought how sexy Alice looked in her dust covered t-shirt, worn
jeans and messy black hair. She looked across the table at him and
knew what he was thinking. She thought firstly what a lovely guy he
was and how happy she felt that they were finally living together and
secondly that she wanted his cock inside her now. She was just
getting up to go over and plant her buttocks on his lap when the
doorbell rang. She moaned and sloped off down the hallway to answer
it.</p><p>Gwyn heard a girl's voice and Alice saying rather nervously 'Come in
and meet my boyfriend'. It was as if the sun had come out. 'Gwyn
meet…' The girl looked at Gwyn closely and smiled 'Sophie', 'Sophie
meet Gwyn. I'm Alice. Sophie's our neighbour from number twenty-six.
Look she brought us these lovely flowers as a moving in present' No
wonder Alice was nervous. We are all ashamed in the face of extreme,
perfect beauty. The girl was 9 years old with long straw coloured
hair, the most perfect little upturned nose, green eyes, naturally
bright red lips over white teeth, pale and skinny. She had on a pair
of blue dungarees, green and white stripped t-shirt and new white
trainers. To top that she knew she was beautiful with the fuck-off
certainty of a woman ten years older.</p><p>She sat at the table with the grown-up's and drank a luke warm Pepsi,
the only  cold drinks Alice and Gwyn having bought being beers. She
smiled a lot when she talked but did not talk often, answering
questions politely and briefly with a kids frankness: she lived with
her mum and did not remember her dad, she went to a 'very good'
private school some miles away, she liked English, Maths, biology and
netball, no she had never tasted beer although her mum got drunk
every night (she seemed just a little upset as she said that), she
supported Chelsea because she thought Ashley Cole was really cute,
and so on. She was too well brought up be called arrogant but she was
remarkably composed for a girl of her age. She seemed to be making
movements and gestures she knew were beautiful as a kindness to Gwyn
and Alice, to let them see how lovely she was. Her slender arm,
dangling and swaying over the back of the chair as she talked was
almost painful to watch it was so charming. Alice wondered how
conscious this could be in a girl of her age. It was difficult not to
put your arms around her and kiss her immediately.</p><p>On the way out she enthused over Alice and Gwyn's new bicycles in the
hall. She loved cycling too she said and for a moment she seemed like
a typical kid. She wanted to know how many gears the bikes had,
always the first question children ask. Her bike only had 3 gears she
said, ashamed. Gwyn felt the warmth of her body as she squatted down
with him and he explained how the gears worked. He deliberately
brushed against her, shoulder to shoulder and his cock escaped the
too tight underpants he was wearing caressing his inner thigh.</p><p>They told her to drop around whenever she liked and she went off down
the front path, twisting her slender four and a half foot body to
wave bye, as light on her feet as a kitten. Gwyn closed the front
door and found Alice right behind him, desperate to be touched. He
stuck his tongue down her throat and his hand down her knickers to
feel her dripping wet pussy.  'Don't even think about it Gwyn, she's
just a child'.</p><p>They fucked all evening without talking to each other much but they
both knew what, or rather who the other was thinking of. Gwyn tried
to get Alice to admit what she wanted, that she wanted the little
girl next door but she would not say so openly. While he was licking
his cum from her cunt though she first whispered, then loudly
demanded, 'oh' yes, lick my cunt, lick my cunt baby, lick my pussy
clean'. She had never called Gwyn 'baby' before and short of calling
him Sophie she could not have been more transparent.</p><p>Over the next week they each saw Sophie in the street a few times.
Alice deliberately timed leaving the house to 'run into' her,
watching through the sitting room window to see her leave for school
and then dashing out herself.  The little girl flirted outrageously,
dressed in her bottle green school uniform she licked her lips and
pouted at Alice, playing with her hair and as she had done on their
first meeting, looking deeply in to her eyes. It was clear that this
child knew the woman wanted her and that she was doing everything she
could to encourage it if only on a subliminal level.</p><p>After some days of this Alice felt she was going mad. She could not
get the girl out of her mind and yet was still reluctant to discuss
her obsession with her boyfriend or even admit it to herself. To her
even thinking about sex with a 9 year old was paedophilia and
therefore wrong. The fact that Sophie gave every sign of wanting it
did not make it any more acceptable.</p><p>They had both talked to Sophie's mother Kate too. She appeared to be
very wealthy, worked long hours for a bank just down the road in the
square mile, drove a brand new beemer and was always expensively
dressed. As Sophie had said, she was clearly a heavy drinker. In the
evenings she would stagger about as she walked their King Charles
spaniel. This habit had not yet spoiled her 34 year old looks though.
It was clear where Sophie got her beauty from. Consciously at least
Alice had no intention of acting on her impulses but she still made
it very clear to Kate that Sophie was welcome to come around if she
needed 'looking after' while her mother was out as she often worked
from home and would welcome the company. Secretly Alice imagined she
might steal the odd touch… Unfortunately Alice's help had not been
needed as yet because Kate's brother was over from New York to stay
with them while he attended to business in London. He was leaving on
Friday morning, thank god, thought Alice.</p><p>They did not see much of Sophie over the weekend. She and her mother
came and went in black cabs a few times, her mother clearly kept her
busy with self-improving activities as the middle classes mothers
tend to. Alice and Gwyn spent the weekend painting their bedroom deep
red and cream and taking furtive glances out of the windows. They
wanted to make their bedroom womb like. Alice loved decorating, Gwyn
would rather have got someone in to do it but was happy to have the
distraction. Like Alice he was unable to stop thinking about Sophie.
He ached for her and ached to see Alice with her. They were both
becoming miserable and although they were fucking more than ever
before they could not satisfy their lust.</p><p>Then on Monday evening everything changed. The couple had just
finished stacking the dishwasher with the day's plates when the
doorbell rang. It was Kate, slightly drunk and wound up. 'Please just
say no if this is going to inconvenience you at all. I feel awful
even asking… Did you see the ambulance earlier? Sophie's just back
from the hospital' Alice and Gwyn were genuinely alarmed. For a
moment Sophie ceased to be an object of lust and became vulnerable
flesh and blood. 'Don't look so worried!  The silly girl broke her
knee. I'm going to sue that bloody school. She fell out of a tree in
the grounds this morning. Fuck knows what the staff where doing
letting her climb the thing. Pardon my French. Anyway, it's a nasty
break and they've put her in plaster. I'm going to get her back to
school asap but she clearly can't go tomorrow and rather than getting
a nurse in I just wondered…'</p><p>'I'd be delighted to help. Any excuse to work from home! The office
won't mind at all' Alice was flushed with excitement and when it had
been arranged that Sophie would be brought around at  8.30 the
following morning Kate left with promises of free meals at a French
restaurant she had recently bought as an investment. Gwyn approached
Alice with a huge grin and hugged her. She laughed 'What?  I'm only
doing our neighbours a good turn' But she could not contain her
ecstasy. 'Kiss her for me' Gwyn murmured and they sunk to the floor
and fucked hard and fast.</p><p>So Kate brought her little daughter around the next morning in a
wheelchair the hospital had lent them with crutches dangling on the
back. It was too awkward to get her up the stairs so her mum and
Alice helped her onto the plush new sitting room sofa.  Alice was
pleased that Gwyn had left for work when she saw Sophie. Her lust
would have been obvious to him even if she was able to keep it hidden
from the girl and her mum. She looked more stunning than ever wearing
a short white nightdress and pink dressing gown. Alice made a mental
note to turn the heating up full. She wanted that dressing-gown off.
Kate showed Alice the plaster while Sophie looked distant and
mournful. Her right knee was fractured but the hospital had assured
them she would make a full recovery. She just needed rest. Her leg
was unbendable, due to the plaster which reached up from below her
knee to her lower thigh and her nightdress barely covered the top of
her leg leaving a beautiful patch of innocent flesh between them.
Alice wondered if she was wearing knickers. 'If she needs the loo you
don't mind do you? She's brushed her teeth but nothing else' Kate
assured Alice that she would be back around lunch time and explained
that her child would become dozy soon as she had slept very  little
overnight. Sophie had been given some pain-killers just now so would
feel better soon. Kate was in a hurry to get to work which suited
Alice. She needed to go to the loo herself and wipe her soggy cunt.  </p><p>Alice had no intention of doing anything more than enjoying looking
at Sophie. She had recently taken up life drawing classes again and
planned to ask Sophie if she could draw her, clothes on of course.
She told herself that Sophie was just a little girl in need of a
substitute mother for the day or with luck for a few days. Although
she didn't want to have children herself she was very fond of other
people's children and felt a protective love towards them. She would
not abuse the little girl's trust.</p><p>She made herself a coffee and offered to make Sophie breakfast. All
she wanted was a glass of orange juice. Alice pulled up a foot-stool
and sat facing her as they sipped on the drinks. 'It's so unfair.
Some people fall from much bigger heights and don't hurt themselves
at all' The childishness of the language and the vague idea charmed
Alice. 'I know baby. But at least you only broke something that will
mend. It might have been far worse.' She could not prevent herself
taking the girls right hand in hers. 'Would you mind if I draw you
later? I need to practice on someone. I do so much of my design work
on the computer these days I've lost my touch with a pencil'.  'You
can't draw me looking like this. I'm so ugly today' she pouted and
gave a little coquettish smile as she pulled her hand out of Alice's
and hid her face. Alice laughed. 'Come on now Sophie, we both know
you're incredibly beautiful.' Sophie laughed back and crossed her
arms over her flat chest, blushing. 'I guess that's true'.</p><p>Well, thought Alice, this is heavy flirting. What am I doing? She had
to stand up or she would have molested the little girl there and
then. As she wondered over to her laptop on the coffee table she
could feel Sophie's eyes on her back, demanding more attention. Alice
concentrated hard on her emails but could not take them in. Sophie,
perhaps feeling snubbed picked up the TV guide by her side and
pretended to read. Alice started to despair. This was a situation she
could only have dreamed of but it was agony.  She clicked to see the
weather and murmured that there would be more rain. Sophie shot her a
resentful childish glace 'So interesting'. Yes, she did feel snubbed.</p><p>So Alice told Sophie to ask if she wanted anything and sat down to
answer her mail. She had to turn her back on the girl or it would be
impossible to get anything done. Her pussy was so wet she guessed she
would be sore with a rash by the evening. She wished Gwyn was there
she needed a fuck so badly. An hour passed with Alice tapping away on
the keyboard and answered questions that seemed of no importance from
her office while Sophie hummed popular songs and leafed through a
stack of old Cosmopolitans.</p><p>Then Sophie said 'I need the toilet'. Alice was almost annoyed that
she was going to have to touch her. The sexy little bitch was driving
her mad just by her presence. Alice put her arms around Sophie's
waist and helped her to her feet. Some words from a Wilfred Owen poem
came to her mind; something about how slim girls waists are; so
different to touching a man! They agreed it would be better not to
use the crutches her mum had brought as it would make it difficult
getting in and out of the loo. Instead Alice supported her right side
as they made slow progress to the downstairs toilet.</p><p>Alice sat her on the seat and left. She needed a poo she said. So
that was what Kate had meant by 'She's brushed her teeth but that's
all'. She was warning her. But surely the girl could wipe her own
ass? Alice paced around. She wished she could be a fly on the wall in
there… not that she was attracted to shit but Sophie's bum was just
so sexy jutting out in little globes at the top of her skinny legs…</p><p>A few minutes later Alice heard the cistern flush and Sophie
call 'Ready!'  The girl was still sitting on the toilet seat clasping
a pair of little white knickers in her hand and looking
embarrassed. 'So she was wearing knickers', thought Alice, 'but she's
not now. Even her poo smell nice. Perhaps because she's a
vegetarian.' She helped Sophie to her feet and back to the leather
sofa where she removed her dressing gown and eased her down, taking
the knickers off her. 'Did you manage ok?' 'Yes but there's no bidet.
I always use the bidet. And I can't bathe or shower with this plaster
on'. Sophie stifled a sob, suddenly conscious of her pathetic
condition and the weeks of disability ahead. 'There's one upstairs
but that's difficult' Alice apologized, and while Sophie's head was
lowered she sniffed her knickers. They were just a little bit damp
with her fluids and Alice breathed them in with the hunger of an
addict. 'I suppose I could give you a bit of a wash her if you like'</p><p>Sophie looked up and as their eyes met a charge seemed to pass
between them which made them both giddy. A line of some sort had been
breached. The girl wiped a tear from her cheek. Alice reached out a
hand and stroked her hair and Sophie took the woman's hand in
hers. 'You know' she started saying but seemed lost for words. Alice
sat on the edge of the sofa and looked at her wonderingly. 'You know
I went camping with Jack last summer and we took Benny' It took Alice
a moment to piece together this information. Jack was her uncle who
had just been to stay and Benny was their dog, the King Charles
spaniel her mother walked drunkenly each evening. 'There wasn't even
a shower in one of the fields we stayed in in Scotland'. Alice had no
idea where this could be going but listened to the tearful girl
patiently, nodding. 'Anyway I had to have my own tent coz mum
insisted and Benny…' She blushed, not just her face but her neck and
upper chest turned red, 'cleaned me'</p><p>It was Alice's turn to be lost for words. 'He licked me all clean. It
felt really good. I don't think it was a wrong thing to let him do
coz he loved it too'. Alice had not really thought about such things.
Of course she had heard about bestiality but never imagined that she
would meet anyone who would tell her about their experience of it,
let alone a 9 year old girl. She was shocked and incredibly
excited. 'I don't think that's a very healthy thing to do you know.
You could get an infection letting a dog do that.' She hoped her
sudden prudishness would cover the thrill she felt at imagining the
child's bald cunt being licked by a dog. She stroked Sophie's hair
and cheek. God she was lovely.  She looked beautiful differently from
each angel and in each mood.'Will you clean me like that? I won't
tell anyone. I know it's naughty but it would feel so good.'  
Dazzled, Alice could contain herself no longer. She leaned forward
and kissed the child's bottom lip and then slid her wet tongue into
her little mouth. Sophie clasped a hand around the woman's neck and
made a slight simpering sound. Alice's inhibitions vanished and she
was desperate to lick the girl's pussy but whenever she tried to move
down her new lover's body she was pulled back. They kissed for what
seemed forever. Sophie unbuttoned Alice's shirt as they kissed and
pulling away for a moment whispered into her ear 'I wanna suck your
breasts like a baby does'</p><p>Alice pulled off her shirt and bra. She had lovely breasts, round and
full. As Sophie lay on her back she lowered an erect nipple into her
mouth. The little girl closed her eyes and seemed lost in a world of
her own sucking and nibbled on first one nipple and then the other,
covering them in saliva and kisses. Her eyelashes lay on her cheeks
as she sucked and nothing else seemed to matter to her. Alice felt
the force of each little bite travel down her spine to her pussy as
the minutes passed. Then she kissed her again and whispered 'I think
I ought to clean you now. Just open your legs as fully as you can.'
Sophie obediently put her left leg up on the back of the sofa keeping
her plastered leg on the sofa's seat. Her little virgin cunt had
never been licked or touched by a human before, although she had seen
plenty of sex on her computer so that she had an idea of what was to
come, if not what it would feel like. She lay back and waited.</p><p>Alice got on her knees on the long sofa and pushed the nightdress up
above the girl's waste. The child's vagina was perfect and hairless.
Never having been  messed about by cocks it was quite symmetrical,
the outer labia covering the inner so that all that was visible was a
simple slit and the little bud of the clit, pink and unmolested. She
started to lick Sophie's pussy lips, feeling shivers of pleasure
spread through them both, then pushed her tongue inside to taste her
wetness. A salty tang of urine, sweat and natural lube was kissed and
licked and swallowed away. The lips and clit swelled slightly and
Sophie arched her back and moaned. Alice had licked out a couple of
woman before but nothing could compare to the pleasure of this as her
mouth slid over the soft flesh, aquaplaning on Sophie's wetness and
her own saliva. She went back to her clitoris and flicked it fast, up
and down, right and left until she felt the baby was about to cum,
then she returned to her now dripping hole and tongue fucked it with
greater vigour, wanting to fill it, moving in circles inside. She
gripped her buttocks and lifting her moved her body back and forth as
she fucked. Then with a few more quick licks on her clit the girl
came, shuddering beneath Alice's wet face.</p><p>The woman allowed the child's breathing to return to normal as she
rested her head on her concave belly, feeling it rise and fall.
Sophie reached down and tussled Alice's hair. There was no word of
thanks for the greatest pleasure she had ever felt in her life; just
a simple demand for more. 'You need to wash my bottom as well now'.</p><p>Alice helped the child to her feet and then carefully back down onto
her front so that she lay flat on the sofa with her bottom sticking
up. The bright white of the plaster cast made the flesh even more
alluring. Lying between her legs she took a moment to examine the
buttocks that were waiting for her mouth. She knew of no words to
describe them. It would need a pencil and paper for that. She gently
stroked the small white globes of flesh, so innocent and pure. 'I
wiped it very well. But I hate it feeling sticky even a bit.' The
girl explained; wriggle her bottom childishly, from side to side, as
if indicating the object she was discussing.</p><p>Lightly kissing first one buttock then the other, perhaps annoyed by
the lack of attention she was getting and the demanding lack of
gratitude the girl was showing she thought about slapping Sophie hard
to watch her arse turn pink and hear her squeal, but decided that
would wait until another time. For now she was still reeling the girl
in. The important thing was to make this such a fantastic experience
that the child would come back for more and more always wanting to re-
create this first time however much was selfishly demanded of her in
the future. Beside, Alice was enjoying her role as slave to a
princess.</p><p>She pulled the little girls bum cheeks apart and ran an index finger
over her anus then licked the finger. No sign of poo at all but Alice
was not going to lick this most secret hole yet. She made her baby
wait as she covered her buttocks in kisses, licking her wetly and
moving back to admire her work as she cleaned. Only then did she lick
nearer and nearer the little puckered hole, running circles around it
with the tip of her tongue, making the child want it. 'Please stick
it up my bottom like you did on my front bottom before' Alice really
had become a slave now and hesitated no longer but pulled the little
child's ass cheeks apart hard making her gasp and stuck her tongue as
far as she could up her tight asshole, buggering her as deeply as she
was able then running her tongue around in both directions, digging
with it. She wanted to find and lick up every morsel; she wanted to
lick right inside. Taking her middle finger and wetting it she did
what she loved having done to her while she was being fucked and slid
the digit up the girl's anus. Sophie responded by whipping her right
hand down to her cunt and starting to masturbate, rubbing her little
clit and chanting 'Fuck it, Fuck it, Fuck it…' Alice added a second
finger and continued buggering the child. Stretching the fingers deep
inside and making the little hole gape, then pulling her fingers out
and pushing her  tongue in again before her anus could tighten. How
fantastic that she should have an anal fetish at such a young age.  
Anal sex was something Alice had not got into until she was in her
twenties but this seemed to be what Sophie had been aiming at all
along. She came twice more, frigging her little cunt and jiggling her
ass up and down to meet Alice's fingers.</p><p>Alice could have continued pleasuring the girl all day but after
Sophie had cum the second time she stopped responding. The heavy pain
killers were staring to kick in. So she kissed the child's asshole
and pulled down her night dress. Anyway, her mum would be back soon.
She covered her with a duvet from the airing cupboard and knelt down
to kiss her on her lips and told her to sleep. She was spent but
wanted to talk for a moment. 'That was so good you would NOT
believe.' Alice did believe, actually. 'Next time. Whatever you want
next time.' The child took the fingers that had been up her asshole
and sucked them. 'Would you show me how to do this to Gwyn too?' Her
little strawberry lips fellated Alice's fingers. 'Yes baby. We will
do everything I promise. I'm going to ask your mother if I can draw
you and I know she will say yes when I show her my work. You will be
around her a lot. I love you.' As soon as the child's eyes had closed
Alice headed upstairs to the womb like bedroom for her vibrator and
bed for a fast orgasm. This could be the beginning of something
wonderful.</p><p>Copyright jack_zap@hotmail.co.uk Feb 2007</p><p>TO BE CONTINUED IF THERE IS INTEREST…</p>"
1033,Just a Quick One,Destiny Lover,1,A woman picks up a little girl who has ideas of her own,"['F', 'g', 'ped', 'd/s', 'oral', 'anal', 'toys']","<p>You know the way guys demand 'a quick one' sometimes? My bloody
husband used just that phrase pretty often. Usually when we were
going out for the evening and I had just changed into my sexiest
skirt or little black dress, just when I was looking forward to
seeing my mates and I had my mind on the night ahead. 'You fancy a
quick one darling?' And he would grab me thinking it was funny when I
protested, when I said he would smudge my make-up. Charming that
woman are concerned with such little matters; I could see him
thinking it. As if he had anything profound going through his thick
head, ever.</p><p>So he would fuck me and I would have to rush to touch up my make-up
and sort myself out while the fat prick had another beer and
complained that I was always late getting ready. We are divorced.
Thank god.</p><p>So when I starting dating girls, just a few weeks after we split, one
thing I loved was that nothing was ever rushed. My first female lover
Ruth and I would never start having sex until we had plenty of time
and were both really up for it. Often we would make an appointment
almost; Tuesday night, 7 - 11pm we would have sex. And I loved that.
And we made sure that we had both got what we wanted, discussing how
we felt in bed afterwards in a way that had never been possible with
a man. 'Was that good for you April baby?  Did you like it when I
stuck my finger up your ass just when you were cumming?' She would
stroke my hair and kiss me and we would talk and talk and discuss
what would make it even better next time.</p><p>Then we split up; she got a job in Bristol and things sort of petered
out as we visited each other less and less often. But I was in the
right place. It was woman for me and love and kindness and no more
being bullied or rushed or any of the shit that guys give you. I had
discovered gentleness and was not going to let it go.</p><p>After Ruth I started to do more stuff by myself. It wasn't just
sexually that my eyes had been opened. I started a History evening
class, a self-defence class for woman (sadly no cute girls at either)
and took up jogging. I wanted to get fit and feel strong. I decided
to learn how to swim properly. A boy had nearly drowned me in the sea
off Brighton when I was a kid, messing about too roughly and it had
put me off swimming until now. The most I could usually manage was 10
minutes breast stroke. So one evening equipped with a sexy new bikini
I jumped in my car and set off for a new swimming pool that had
opened a few miles away and was supposed to be one of the best public
baths in east London.</p><p>I noticed the girl in the changing rooms. There were lots of other
woman and girls around and of course I had my eyes open, but she
caught my attention particularly. I was not disturbed by her age.
Like I said the changes that had taken place in my life already meant
that when something new came along I embraced it. 'So' I thought
happily 'I fancy kids now!'</p><p>She was about 10 years old, had short black hair with a boyish
fringe, flat chested and the cutest little hairless pussy. But it was
her bum that I had noticed first as she stood on one leg to pull off
her last item of clothing, a little white ankle sock. It was an arse
to die for, small and firm ending in a sharp uu at the top of her
legs. She must have been on holiday recently as she was a beautiful
light copper colour except for a little strip of white in a loop
around her nipples and an equally narrow white strip that highlighted
her cunt and the crease between her buttocks.</p><p>It seemed that she was alone, just old enough to be allowed out to do
something healthy on an early summer evening. She was ahead of me in
getting ready for the pool and was pulling on a childish blue and
white polka dot one piece.  So I rushed to catch up, adjusting my
breasts into my bikini top as I stuffed my clothes into my locker.
Whether she was alone or not I was going to talk to her.</p><p>As we walked in the direction of the pool I brushed her slender
shoulder accidentally on purpose and apologized. She looked up. Wow.
Her eyes were as lovely as her bum; soft, shy, brown pools floating
in a sea of white and long dark lashes. 'Is this the way to the pool
baby? I've not been her before' It was a silly question but she
seemed to take it at face value and managed a little smile, 'Yes but
we gotta wash our feet first' I liked the 'We'.</p><p>So we did the necessary in the shallow foot bath that smelt
overpoweringly of chlorine and I watched her lovely slender body as
she whooshed water over each foot in turn. I could not take my eyes
off her and did not try to disguise what I was thinking. Woman as
well as men must have looked at her lustfully a million times but
perhaps not so blatantly or in quite these semi-nude circumstances.
She twisted her fragile body away from my gaze a little but still
looked me up and down herself, lingering on my breasts. I asked her
name 'Lilly…Lil' she called back over the noise roaring  from the
main pool 'I'm April… see you after?' I knew this was reckless and
invited her to run away or report me as suspicious but I wanted her
so much I took the chance. It would have been worse if she was up for
something and I did not make a move. 'I'm doing 35 minutes. See you
if you like…' She gave me a charming flattered smile and tiptoed out
into the pool area while I watched her sexy little bottom.</p><p>I followed like a lesbian bitch on heat and just caught sight of her
arse as she dived in the deep end. There were water slides and tubes,
and whatnots everywhere, people coming and going from the steam baths
and whirlpool areas. Things had changed since I was last at a public
pool. Thank you public expenditure. It was impossible to keep my eyes
on Lil from the shallow end so I kept my eyes on the clock instead.  
35 minutes. She was probably in training and had done 30 minutes her
last session. I thought I might never see her again with my eyes
blurry and stinging and people splashing around me but I did after
about ten when we happened to pass, she powering through another
length and me treading water in the middle of a width, already
becoming exhausted.</p><p>It was the longest 35 minutes of my life but, true to her word and
training schedule she was out on the dot. I caught sight of her
walking down the poolside and followed her into the changing rooms,
she smiled broadly, relaxed by her exercise. 'Hiya, good swim?' her
black hair was messy and punkish as she removed her swimming
goggles. 'Best ever!' I said as happily as I could, 'You?' 'Yeah,
good, you gonna shower?' I obeyed, starting to fear I could not keep
her pace in anything.</p><p>I picked a shower opposite hers so I could watch her. Girls that age
don't have much to wash but there was one magical moment when she was
facing away, looking down to wash her bald cunt with her right hand
and glanced over her left shoulder at me while she cleaned it,
smiling at me flirtatiously. I didn't want the little waif vanishing
now but she was ahead of me again, stepping out of the shower and
giving me another look before I had finished washing my own cunt,
slimy from excitement. The look was good though, straight from my
eyes down to pubes. I was glad she had looked there; suddenly I
remembered being fascinated by woman's pubes a year or two before I
had any hair on my pussy.</p><p>I asked her if she was in training when we had started changing.
Completely naked and unashamed she held up her swimming suit at arms
length, like a fascist salute, and showed me some badges her mum must
have sown on it. 'Best in my school!' She was such a happy relaxed
little girl now and I didn't want to spoil that, but if there was any
chance I was going to have her.</p><p>I managed to get most of my body dry before putting my clothes on. I
had to leave with her. A plan had started to form in my mind.</p><p>She was first through the swing doors and out into the car park. 'Can
I give you a lift?' I asked, dangling my car keys on the end of my
index finger and trying to sound as calm as possible, praying that
she did not live a short walk away or that she had cycled. 'Oh,
that's alright I live miles away in Ilford. I'll have to get the
bus.' That was perfect. She had clearly been drawn to this pool
because it was new and not because she lived near. 'Ilford? That's
where I'm going!' I lied, rather convincingly. She only hesitated for
a second. I am a respectable looking young woman after all;
fortunately the stuff children are taught at school was forgotten for
the sake of saving time and bus fare.</p><p>As she sat next to me in the car I looked at her skinny brown legs,
as slim as my arm. Her navy-blue skirt was probably part of her
school uniform and combined with the white belly shirt she looked
good enough to go to eat: I was aching to bend over and kiss her
midriff. I racked my brain to remember the way to Ilford and the best
route for my purpose. A route that took us down a particular road
through Epping Forest…</p><p>Trying to get her chatting and relaxed wasn't easy as I was focused
on finding the right road and the right lane off it. She was 9 years
old as it turned out and that turned me on even more. The younger the
greater the taboo I was about to break and the greater the taboo the
better. I wanted to be really dirty. I felt really dirty, really wet
and hot. Lilly seemed happy enough, her elbow jutting out the open
window, feeling cool and important I imagined being driven by an
attractive woman in a big flash new car. The only discouraging thing
was that she said she was pleased to get a lift as she was in a hurry
to get home for a friend who was coming round.</p><p>I found the road and slipped down the lane. I knew it from years
before when a married guy I had an affair with used to bring me here.
The 4x4 crashed through some low branches and bumped along the uneven
path. 'Where are we GOING?'  Cried little Lil. I pulled up the
handbrake, switched off the engine and turned to her. She didn't look
so much frightened as astonished.</p><p>'Lil honey, listen carefully. Tell me to back this thing out and take
you straight home and I will do so immediately. But I find you so
sexy I want to have you here and now. I know you are just a kid and
this goes against everything you have been told is ok but I think you
would enjoy it too. So we can either back out and I will take you
home or we can get in the back of the car for a quick one… I want to
lick your little pussy so much. No one will bother us here.'</p><p>She blushed and looked around her while I held my breath. 'You
promise you won't tell anyone?' she asked innocently. Phew. 'I
promise baby' I leant forward and kissed her and felt her sweet
tongue meet mine as I slid it deeply between her lovely pink lips. I
drew back to look at her cute face for a moment and usher her into
the back where we would have more space. 'Come on babe. I'll be very
gentle with you'. She shook her head and for an awful moment I
thought she had changed her mind. 'No. Don't be gentle… Miss' she
simpered, clearly with a fantasy of her own she was playing
out. 'Gimmy some money.' I didn't understand. 'Gimmy some cash then
you will own me and can do whatever you like with me. Whatever you
want to pay me'. I was not going to waste time looking through my
purse so I gave her the couple of quid that was lying on the
dashboard. I got the idea at least. She wanted to be treated like a
whore. I really creamed my knickers now. I wondered where she had got
this idea from, but it did not matter.</p><p>Her knees were knocking together with excitement as we got in the
back and I pulled off my shirt and bra. 'Suck my beasts…you slut' It
was like I had been hetro, then lez and now I had discovered a new
gender to have sex with. Girl-children. She had closed her eyes and
looked as contented as a baby, suckling on one beast and then the
other, licking and biting them. Her eyes opened and met mine for a
moment, needing approval. I wanted to tell her that she was a good
baby and stroke her hair but I needed to play her game as well as
getting what I wanted so instead I said, 'You filthy  little slut,
keep sucking until I tell you to stop.' That seemed to do the trick
and she started sucking deeply, breathing heavily through her cute
nose, taking as much breast as her tiny mouth could manage, twirling
her tongue around my nipples, going from breast to breast.</p><p>Usually I close my eyes when my tits are sucked but not this time. I
wished I had a camera to record this beautiful picture, her little
face lost in an ecstasy of submission her dimpled chin hungrily
munching up and down as she sucked, her brow furrowed in
concentration. My clit was throbbing hard. I could count my racing
pulse by focussing on it and I knew where she had to suck next.</p><p>I had to pries her mouth away from my breasts and push her shoulders
back to get her to sit up and give us room to undress. 'Strip. Whore'
We could not get out clothes off fast enough. Again I delighted in
the child's copper body that I had lusted after in the changing room.
She was both pure and throbbing with sexual need. Just the sight of
her neck, shoulders, tiny child's nipples and belly button where
enough to drive me wild. The evening sunlight made green as it passed
through the overhanging trees made her even lovelier than she had
been under the florescent light of the pool. I wanted to see her cunt
properly before she sucked mine. 'Open your legs you little bitch.
Wider.' I sat back for a moment and just looked, not touching her to
make her feel more like an object, just a thing I was about to have.
She was just a child, a child, I was about to do whatever I liked
with, the filthier the better.</p><p>I looked down at the bald slit of her cunt. Such a simple fold topped
with a tiny bud. There is nothing complex about a little girl's
pussy, almost nothing to describe, it's the simplest, loveliest thing
in the universe. I was enjoying her discomfort as I looked at her. A
small pool of wetness had formed on the seat under her and I reached
out to wipe it up with my middle finger. 'What's this? You filthy
whore, dripping your cunt on my new car seat.' Perhaps I was playing
my part in her fantasy too well because for a moment she looked
upset. 'Clean it off my finger' I put my longest digit to her lips
and she lent forward to suck it. The way she moved her lips up and
down, sucking hungrily made it clear she was thinking about having a
cock in her mouth. She kept her eyes on mine and I sensed a touch of
mockery. I would teach the little bitch who was fucking who.</p><p>I pointed to her juices on the seat and ordered, 'Lick your cunt
drool up bitch' perhaps she didn't expect that because she looked
awkward again which pleased me. If she wanted to play the whore she
may as well do so convincingly. Lilly got uncomfortably to her knees
in the small space between the front and back seats and licked her
own wetness away, her pink tongue emerging shyly from her pretty
lips. 'Stay there' I wanted her on her knees for this. I shuffled
over and spread my legs high over the top of the front seats.</p><p>'Lick my pussy, every drop'  She kept her soft brown eyes on mine now
as she licked, tentatively at first with the tip of her tongue and
then lapping it thirstily like a dog back from the park on a hot day.
There was something brazen and bestial about this that was a
fantastic turn on. God, so there was something to be said for rough,
spontaneous sex after all! I had just been doing it with the wrong
people. My juices were covering her cheeks and chin, dripping off her
nose; I was so wet I might almost drown her. She went cleverly to my
clit and back down to tongue fuck me. I was gasping and thrashing
about now, shouting at her 'Suck it, suck it you little bitch!' Thank
heaven for the internet, this girl was good, or perhaps she was just
a natural or had been taught by someone; I did not care I just wanted
to cum.</p><p>But first I ordered her, 'Lick my asshole slut' and she became
frantic, her tiny hands pushing up and pulling apart my buttocks as
she craned her neck down to lick my secret hole, running her tongue
around it and pushing in with all the force she could manage,
wriggling it about inside my tight passage. She let out little
squeals of delight as she pushed her tongue in and out buggering me
desperately. All I could see was her forehead as she slurped and
licked and probed; a beautiful child/slut licking my anus in the back
of my car and doing whatever I told her to. This was sheer filthy
bliss.</p><p>I came almost the moment she returned to my cunt, sucking my pussy
lips and lightly flicking my clit with the tip of her tongue. I had
managed to resist frigging myself, I wanted to leave it to her and it
was worth it when I came; it was like a series of earthquakes ripping
through me over and over, I must have hurt the baby pulling at her
hair like a mad woman, until I collapsed and lay back on the length
of the seat for a minute to get my breath back ignoring the child on
the floor.</p><p>When I had finally recovered sufficiently I propped myself up on my
right elbow and experienced that falling sensation that tells me I am
in love. Her big brown eyes were gazing at me hopefully and
patiently, her face red and lips still wet; her hair sticking up all
over the place. A perfect little pixie modestly waiting for her
orders, biting her bottom lip.</p><p>I shuffled over to the outside of the seat so that she could lie on
my left and I could use my right hand… banging the vacant space I
said 'Here' and she immediately scrambled up and crawled along the
seat to lie next to me with such a puppy dog expression on her lovely
oval face that I found it difficult, again, not to mother the child.
But at the same time a feeling of great power overcame me. Men, I
guess, must feel like this when they are about to fuck a fragile
submissive girl. I wanted to hurt her; I wanted to give her pleasure
too but that was all wrapped up in my mind with wanting to hurt her.</p><p>I put my right hand around her jaw and opened her mouth, pulling it
open as if she were going to resist. Then I stuck my tongue down her
throat, really down the throat while I took a bunch of her hair in my
left hand and held her head fast so she could not have turned away. I
kissed her for a long time, exchanging saliva, tasting my cunt on her
mouth and felt her rubbing her legs together urgently, needing me to
go down there.</p><p>I pulled away. 'We better get going. You are going to be late home'.
Lil's bottom lip started trembling in a way that was almost comical
and tears started pouring from her eyes. 'No please, please, please'
she managed to get out through her sobs 'It's not fair. Please play
with my pussy too.' She started hiccupping now, becoming almost
hysterical, wiping her tears away as more flooded from her eyes and
ran in rivulet's  down to her sweet little ears. 'What?' I adopted
puzzled expression, 'why should a client worry if her whore enjoys
herself? I paid you to satisfy me and you did. End of story'.</p><p>Until this moment I honestly did not know I was capable of being so
cruel. I am usually gentle and kind, especially to children. She bit
her tiny fingers and sobbed and I loved her agony because I knew I
could end it in a moment and because it was proof that she wanted me
to do to her what I most wanted to do myself.</p><p>I stroked her hair. 'Okay. Don't cry any more. I will make you cum
but I have to punish you first. You are a dirty arse licking little
tart after all.' Her misery vanished as quickly as it had begun. She
stopped crying and her hiccupping disappeared. Children! 'Yes Miss.
Anything.'</p><p>I reached into my handbag which was lying improperly on the handbrake
between the front seats and pulled out my hair brush. I had actually
bought it with my cunt in mind as well as my hair as it had a long
dildo shaped handle, but as luck would have it it was also a perfect
paddle. I told her to get on all fours with her head and elbows down
on the seat and to push her bum up for me. She did so without
question willing to accept anything as long as I was going to make
her cum.</p><p>The first couple of slaps were quite light, the third a little bit
harder and I paused to examine her perfect small cheeks. Two faint
ovals and one a little darker. Then I hit her hard and she gasped and
flinched. From somewhere I had 'six of the best' in my mind but did
not stop at six but kept spanking away in a steady rhythm enjoying
the way her body convulsed with each stroke as if she were being
fucked. She kept her little bottom pointing up for more punishment as
the dark red oval marks from the paddle merged into one. I looked at
the side of Lil's face as she cupped her head in her hands, wincing
at each stroke, in pain and loving it.</p><p>After I don't know how many paddlings she started to cry again and
mutter 'Please Miss, please Miss, please Miss' in time to the
beating.  But it was a different sort of crying now, now longer
desperate frustration and misery but those of a child who knew she
deserved a beating and that suffering would set her free. 'You will
never behave like a little slut again will you Lilly?' I asked
kindly, reaching between my legs to scoop up a pool of my own
wetness. 'No Miss, I promise'. The little girl was a liar as well as
a whore! I covered the brush handle with my cunt's wet and reached
between my legs again for more. I had to suppress a laugh as I told
her 'You will stay pure until you are married now won't you? Don't
let anyone touch you?' I smeared the second dose of my juices between
her buttocks. 'Oh…. Yes Miss, thank you Miss'.  'If you have sex with
stupid little boys this is the sort of thing they will do' and I slid
the brush handle up her arse. 'You see baby? They are so ignorant
they sometimes get the wrong hole' She gasped and moaned, her knees
shook. 'I see…I promise…mmm'</p><p>She yelped like a puppy as I pulled her sore red buttocks wide apart
with my left hand and used my right to bugger her with the
dildo/brush. I was fascinated to see her little ring disappear inside
her as I thrust into her and pucker up as I withdrew it. We did not
speak for a while. She moaned softly as I watched the black handle
enter her more deeply with each thrust until I got it in up to the
hilt. Juices from my cunt were dripping down my legs and I needed her
cute mouth there again.</p><p>I pulled the brush out and watched as her anus slowly close. For a
moment I thought how exciting it would be to watch a cock opening it
again…I wanted to lick it as she had my asshole but had to remain the
mistress, in control. 'Lie on your back now' She had trouble lying
flat as her arse was so sore but finally managed it, as it she were
lowering herself into a hot bath. I handed her the hair brush. 'Clean
the handle with your mouth. I can't put it into my bag like that'.
She was a picture of obedience, this little child, as she gazed into
my eyes and sucked the instrument of her torture clean.</p><p>But then she started doing the fellatio thing again, giving the brush
cheeky little licks, as if teasing a penis under the head… I took the
brush off her, chucked it into my bag and said simply '69 now'</p><p>I grabbed her under the knees, yanked her body down the seat about a
foot and climbed on top of her, lowering my cunt into her mouth as I
examined hers for a second. Her mouth went straight to my pussy and
started licking my full dripping wet lips while I cupped my hands
under her thighs and genially eased her pussy open a little running a
finger down the slit. I was not sure how wet she would be, after all
she was just a child, but her little hairless fold was delightfully
soggy and I almost fainted with pleasure at the taste. How lovely to
lick this delicate little flower, to kiss it softly! I sucked on her
tiny clit and her head fell back on to the seat as she muttered 'Oh
God!' With the flat of my tongue I showered her cunt in licks and
kisses before bathing it all in my mouth; yes, she was so small I was
able to take her whole pussy from clit to perineum in my mouth at the
same time. My tongue darted everywhere and whirled round in circles,
not thinking about her pleasure so much as my own need to explore. To
lick a perfectly smooth child was so different to licking a woman,
even a woman who had just been waxed, the lips and clit were small
and while they swelled a little under my tongue remained childishly
tiny.</p><p>I had to give up the pretence of being a bitch now. I could not
sustain it in the face of such a sweet, innocent little pussy that
needed my love and attention. Lilly was moaning softly and I could
feel her breath on my wet buttocks. 'Is that good baby?' She lifted
her head and  kissed  my asshole, 'Oh' yes Miss yes, I love it so
much' I worked my tongue into her pussy then flicked her clit and
sucked it lightly, she gasped and shuddered and said she loved me… I
told her I loved her twice as much and she reached up and lapped at
my cunt again.</p><p>It took a while to bring her to orgasm, working mainly on her clit,
brushing it with a feather light touch while her breathing deepened
and quickened. For my own pleasure I needed to tongue fuck her a
little now and then but I knew that to get my baby to cum I needed to
give most of my attention to her little bud. I was happy it to took
so long and I was prepared to go on all night if I needed to but her  
excitement increased in a steady projectory to it's explosive end.
Only as she started to come did I start to fuck her, not genially but
sliding two fingers hard up her cunt and fucking her fast so that the
palm of my hand slapped against her bare pubic bone with every
thrust, flicking her clit with my tongue at the same time. As she
gasped and cried and dug her fingers into my buttocks I saw my bloody
fingers emerge; thin pale pink blood, diluted by her juices. Her
hymen had broken. She was no longer a virgin.</p><p>We lay kissing afterwards, each telling the other how beautiful she
was. She told me about the short novel she had found under her
mothers bed a few months before and managed to read, puzzling over
the longer words; it was by an American prostitute and was packed
with descriptions of rough sex. She had started masturbating for the
first time while reading it. Then when I had cleaned her up as well
as I could with wet wipes and tissues I drove her back to her mum's.
Her friend would be angry she was late she said but it didn't matter.
She added her number to my mobile phone as I drove and later, when I
searched for it I found she had added her name as 'Lilly vergin -
NOT!' How sweet to have had a little girl who was too young even to
spell virgin!</p><p>I thought about what had happened on the way home and realized two
things. Firstly that I was envious of Lil. I wanted to be abused in
the way I had abused her. Secondly that I should not limit myself any
more. From now on I was going to be open to woman and men and girls
and even boys. As it had turned out it had not been a quick one, but
from now on I would be open to that too.</p><p>END</p>"
1034,Lise and the little ice cream girl,DianeVH,2,Lisa has a sexy encounter with an ice cream girl and a friends daughter.,"['F/fg', 'femdom', 'viol']","<p>Lisa was an attractive brunette, 34 years old, curvy, but she didn't
            show it off, dressed in dark blue sweatpants and a matching hoodie from
            Adidas. She enjoyed dressing casually, to not be noticed. She preferred
            watching over being watched.</p><p>At the moment she was dozing off in the park, daydreaming, as always
            when watching people and wondering about their lives, if they had friends
            and family, if they'd be missed, should something happen to them. Her mind
            kept wandering.</p><p>""Would I be missed, or would people be glad to get rid of me?""</p><p>She had been preoccupied with life choices lately. Even at 34 she felt
            she still hadn't made some very important ones of her own. What did she
            want out of life?</p><p>Late afternoon almost came as a surprise. All of a sudden, people were
            gone or heading home. She knew she should leave too, but she wanted to
            find somebody who was heading in her direction. Looking around, she caught
            a petite blonde maybe 15-16 years old dressed in a white summer dress and big, thick
            black glasses, leaving the park.</p><p>Lisa recognized this one. It was the girl running the ice cream stand.
            She always looked so sad and lonely, as if there was nobody else there for
            her, as if she was all alone in life. Lisa was filled with sympathy,
            although she couldn't even begin to imagine what such loneliness would be
            like.</p><p>As somebody who'd always had a loving family and a huge circle of
            friends who cared for her, she was finding it difficult even getting a
            minute to herself. The park visits were her only moments of solitude,
            alone without anybody knowing what she what she was up to.</p><p>The ice cream girl was walking away and Lisa decided to follow. It was
            getting darker, making Lisa look over her shoulders in nervousness to make
            sure nobody else was near. She knew she was being paranoid, but she
            couldn't shake the feeling of being watched. She increased her pace,
            making sure she could still see the ice cream girl in front. Just a little
            bit longer, she thought, and then she'd be safe.</p><p>She pulled her hoodie over her head and nervously fingered the gun in
            her handbag. It made her feel more relaxed and calm, knowing that if worst
            came to worse, she had protection.</p><p>She was almost home now, and she sped up, passing by just as ice cream
            girl started to head off in her own direction, to her own house. But
            Lisa's curiosity got got the better of her. She decided to keep up this
            game, to follow for a little bit longer, just to see if the two of them
            were as lonely as she imagined them to be.</p><p>Now, the other girl started showing signs of unease, as Lisa was
            obviously walking just behind for no justifiable reason. The ice cream
            girl started walking faster, but Lisa made sure to keep up the pace. It
            was clear that the girl was growing more and more uncomfortable in the
            dark, eager to get home. Lisa took two long strides, putting her right
            next to the sad, confused, luckless creature, who didn't appear to have the
            courage to question what was going on.</p><p>A quick glance told Lisa that the girl was looking back in fear and
            uncertainty, and Lisa found herself enjoying the feeling. This was
            exciting. This was beyond exciting. This was thrilling.</p><p>She subconsciously let a hand slip inside her pants and brush against
            her panties before starting to pull her undies up. The girl tried to look
            away blushing as Lisa pulled her undies up higher and higher until they
            were sitting right below her belly button. She stroked her tummy before
            slowly letting the hoodie fall back down again to cover her underwear. The
            girl made a new attempt to move her feet faster, trying to shake off Lisa.
            There was no doubt anymore that the followed was uncomfortable with the
            follower's presence.</p><p>But Lisa didn't care. This had become a game to her now, to see how far
            she could take things.</p><p>The girl reached the front door of her apartment building and quickly
            opened it. This should really mean time to quit and head home for Lisa,
            and she knew this, but everything was just too exciting. She had to take
            it a little bit further. She followed, without a plan, through the door
            while she reasoned to herself. What could the girl possibly do about
            things?  There was no way for her to stop this without help. And there was
            no help.</p><p>At least, the girl-prey worked up her courage enough to turn to speak,
            her voice trembling with paralyzing adrenaline.</p><p>""Hey, I don't believe we've met before. Are you new here?""</p><p>""No I'm just visiting a friend.""</p><p>It was an obvious lie. They both knew Lisa was there for this hunt, and
            somehow sharing that knowledge just made it more exciting. The girl looked
            increasingly uncomfortable but said nothing, and instead she tried walking
            over to the elevator to press the up-button.</p><p>They both got on the elevator, and the silence was tense. Neither one
            of them wanted to be first to chose a floor.</p><p>Lisa started to slowly pull her pants down, sagging them lower and lower
            till they were resting on half her butt and her white undies were showing
            beneath her hoodie. This girl probably just wants to get home, eat her
            dinner and maybe watch some tv in peace, Lisa thought.</p><p>Everything was exciting. Lisa was turned on, trickling juices, as she
            watched the helpless thing next to her being stalked as a little mouse,
            unable to do anything about it. Lisa pulled her pants down even lower
            until they were sitting right below her butt.</p><p>""What floor are you going to,"" the girl asked nervously, trying not to
            look at Lisa who was blatantly staring back now.</p><p>""Same as you.""</p><p>Lisa was getting so aroused she decided to slowly pull her hoodie up,
            revealing a small but very noticeable wet spot on the crotch of her white
            undies. This was so wrong, yet so exciting. Lisa knew she'd gone too far
            and yet all she wanted to do was push it further, to see how far she could
            go, how much she could get away with.</p><p>The girl made a move to leave the elevator in terror but was blocked by
            a man entering, listening to music, engrossed in his phone. Completely
            oblivious to what was going on, he pressed the top floor button. Before
            the girl could say anything Lisa quickly walked up to her and whispered in
            her ear.</p><p>""Sssh don't do anything stupid.""</p><p>Lisa wasn't even thinking anymore. She was in a trance, almost unaware
            of her actions or what she was saying. This was so unlike her, so crazy
            and yet all she wanted was to prolong this little foreplay. Nothing else
            mattered now. She couldn't lose the girl now that she'd come this far.</p><p>The girl had frozen in shock, unable to process the threat she had just
            received. Lisa took a frightened, weak, feminine hand into her own, gently
            guiding them both into her handbag to stroke her gun, reinforcing what she
            had just said. The girl started to sob quietly.</p><p>Now, Lisa took the woman's hand out of her handbag and gently rubbed the
            frightened fingers against her now soaking crotch. It was so wrong and yet
            all the reasons why she shouldn't be doing it were the same reasons why she
            should; the unwilling hand on her panty covered crotch felt so good, like
            nothing she'd ever experienced before.</p><p>The man got out of the elevator, leaving just Lisa and the poor little
            ice cream girl. Lisa knew she'd gone too far already, knew she should go
            home to hide, to never show herself again, staying out of real trouble for
            the rest of her life. Yet looking at the girl sobbing quietly, tears
            running down her cheek, made Lisa unable to tear herself away.</p><p>Instead, she took things further, bringing the girl's hand inside the
            panties.</p><p>""Sssh it's okay, it's okay,"" Lisa whispered into an ear.</p><p>Her words came out soothing but with no mistaking her unrelenting,
            forceful arousal. She kept nudging the fear-trembling hand down into the
            soaking crotch, letting the paralyzed fingers brush against her own wet
            pubic hair. She let out a quiet moan. It felt so good!  Lisa knew now she
            couldn't be done yet. She had to take it a little bit further.</p><p>Standing inside the ice cream girl's living room was a sobering
            experience to Lisa, as if she had finally been awoken from whatever had
            taken over her mind and made her act so impulsive and crazy. The minute
            they had stepped inside, all confidence and lust had somehow disappeared,
            and reality had come crashing down like a ton of bricks.</p><p>Lisa had never considered herself wild or crazy before, and she'd never
            broken the law, never done drugs, never cheated on her taxes, never even
            jaywalked. She was a good girl, the most law abiding, safe, borderline
            boring person she knew. So where had this come from?  And what was she
            going to do about it now?  She couldn't keep pacing the floor forever.</p><p>She kept returning to wondering just what had made her act so completely
            out of character. Maybe it was the girls eyes. Those scared, weak eyes
            that let everyone knew this person was utterly defenseless and unable to
            fight back. It didn't hurt that Lisa found the girl quite attractive
            either, of course, but it was more than that. Lisa had felt convinced,
            more and more reassured as the evening progressed, that the girl was just
            there for the taking, to do whatever you liked, free of any consequences
            for you, and that helpless thing just had to accept it and surrender
            herself completely.</p><p>And now she had surrendered to Lisa. It had happened!  It was just a
            matter of figuring out what to do with it. The power she had over this
            other person right now was intoxicating and scary at the same time.</p><p>While Lisa had never ever gone this far before, she'd still watched
            girls from afar, even followed them for a while, but she'd always backed
            off as soon as she was at risk of getting caught. She'd dreamt of being
            invisible, so she could follow her prey further, all the way to their
            bedroom, to watch those beautiful creatures get dressed in the morning and
            witness their day to day routines. But she'd never wanted to hurt anyone
            before. In her darkest fantasies maybe she'd dreamt of having a girl
            completely at her mercy, but she'd never admit it to herself, until now.</p><p>Now she was in the living room of someone whose name she didn't even
            know and didn't want to know, and they were both as scared, but for
            different reasons. Lisa was desperate to figure out a way to end this. It could be possible to claim the girl was crazy and get away with it, since there was no evidence, just word against word, but
            Lisa didn't want to risk having to try that strategy out.</p><p>The ice cream girl had trouble figuring out what was going on. She
            looked at her aggressor with subservient eyes, not daring to speak. The
            frightening woman, apparently in her own world now, hadn't said a word
            since they had entered her apartment. She looked a bit worried, and the
            girl was clinging to a desperate hope now that things might come around for
            the better. Maybe the woman with the gun was starting to get cold feet and
            would leave. Out in the elevator, the girl had been convinced she was
            about to get raped or worse. Knowing the weapon was still in that purse
            made her worry. The woman seemed unpredictable and capable of anything
            really. The girl was holding her breath, trying to not even blink as she
            fought to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.</p><p>Lisa wondered, studying the girl, if just walking out the door could
            still be an option, which wouldn't entail serious consequences. She was
            cursing herself for letting things go this far, and now all she had come up
            with was a vague plan to knock the girl out and hope that trauma-overload
            would actually cause the girl to suppress the whole thing once she woke up.
            Of course, Lisa wasn't particularly convinced this would actually work, but
            just having a plan helped her to act, and right now acting was more
            important than solving the entire problem at once.</p><p>This was the difference between her and this girl, wasn't it?  This girl
            didn't act on anything, and she wouldn't act on this, either, would she?
            Once she woke up alone in her apartment, she would do anything to forget
            her horrors, and she would tell no one. Lisa felt more and more certain.
            There was something special about this young, helplessly lonely person,
            this born victim, which made you feel safe.</p><p>Moving towards the girl, Lisa brought the gun out of her purse. The
            girl started crying now, convinced Lisa was going to murder her. Big tears
            were streaming down those pretty cheeks from innocent, childlike eyes. In a quick motion, she smashed the gun as hard as she could against the girl's forehead.</p><p>This was easier than you would have imagined. There was a croak from
            the girl's throat, and then her legs folded and she tumbled to the floor.
            Lisa stared down in disbelief for a second or two, and then she forced
            herself back into action.</p><p>She checked for a pulse to make sure she hadn't actually killed the poor
            creature. Then, Lisa found herself moving in hesitation to the front door.
            She felt overwhelmed with urges to exit herself from the apartment, to run
            back home, to bury herself underneath her pillows and forget this whole
            experience. But she also reasoned with herself, realizing that it was
            never good to rush things, to act in panic.</p><p>With her hand on the doorknob, she looked back, and it wasn't until now
            that she felt it. Her eyes couldn't move away from the girl, who lay there
            knocked out cold. Seeing such an attractive - irresistible - body in such
            a defenseless state filled Lisa with even more intense desire than before.</p><p>She could actually do whatever she wanted to that body now, and there
            was a good chance its owner would never know about it. It was crazy, of
            course, but technically it wouldn't really be hurting anyone.</p><p>""You're so beautiful,"" Lisa whispered as she approached, letting go of
            all self control.</p><p>This was more than excitement. This was a sexual frenzy, and it made
            her pussy sopping wet, aching to press against something naked. She slowly
            allowed herself to run her hand through the girl's hair, stroking it.
            Every moment, Lisa's desire grew.</p><p>Watching the girl more carefully, Lisa let her hand slide down till it
            was almost resting at the breasts. Up until this moment, she had never
            actually felt another woman's breasts, but she had dreamt about this, the
            opportunity to explore another woman's body without discretion. She cupped
            the breasts with light fingers through the thin material of the dress and
            lace bra. She let out a gasped of excitement from doing something so
            forbidden, beyond any limits. Her pussy kept making warm wetness in her
            panties.</p><p>Both hands were inside the other woman's dress now, touching the bra.
            They were such perfect breasts, like two perfect little globes, warm to
            touch!  Lisa had to take things further!  She reached under the bra,
            searching for the nipples, and she panted out another rush of excitement as
            she found and started rubbing the soft little knobs between her index
            finger and her thumb, playing till the tissue got stiff. She wanted
            nothing more now than to take a nipple in her mouth and taste it.</p><p>Next, she slowly started to pull the hem of the girl's dress up further
            and further up, until lacey-green hipster panties were showing. Lisa
            quickly brought out her cellphone from her purse and snapped a photo of the
            panties, for later she figured. Slowly tracing her hand up the girl's
            panty clad crotch to the waistband of her panties, Lisa grabbed the undies
            and slowly started to reach inside. She was on fire now!  This was the
            most erotic experience of her life. No man she'd ever been to had ever
            been able to make her feel this good.</p><p>She slowly stuck more and more of her hand down the panties until the
            palm of her hand was resting on another girl's pussy lips. The girl had
            shaved down there, just today. Maybe she was expecting somebody else, Lisa
            thought with a smirk. She carefully inserted a finger inside the baby-bald
            pussy. Everything was tight, enough to fit only one or two more violating
            fingers inside, she figured. Maybe this one was a virgin. The possibility
            excited Lisa even further.</p><p>She forced another finger inside, taking care not to do any damage. It
            was amazing to feel the engulfing pussy, keeping the fingers warm and wet
            inside those soft lips. Lisa wanted to stay like this forever. But the
            girl could wake up at any moment, and it was time to leave.</p><p>Lisa pulled her hand out of the panties to taste someone else's pussy.
            An excited mouth licked with care, cleaning, savoring the taste. But she
            couldn't leave yet. She wanted something to remember this erotic
            experience for later, when she'd lie in bed. She wanted a souvenir.</p><p>Acting fast, she grabbed the waistband of the girl's panties with both
            hands and started to pull them down the girls legs and off. Lisa wanted to
            wear them right away, so she pulled off her own pants and panties and slid
            the girl's panties up, pulling them as high as they could go, until they
            were straining against her wet pussy lips. She pulled her pants up again
            till they were resting on her hips and her top covered the panties.</p><p>But what was she to do with her own panties?  Lisa didn't much feel like
            carrying them around, and she decided that since she'd taken a souvenir it
            was only fair she'd leave one for the girl. A very nasty idea crept into
            Lisa's mind. With a smile, she opened the girls mouth and stuffed her own
            now soaking wet panties inside, taking great care to get as much messy
            cloth inside the girl's mouth as possible, without choking her, of course.
            The image of the girl with the panties stuffed in her mouth was something
            Lisa would carry with her forever. She was amazed at how sexy she found
            this moment, and she quickly snapped a photo for later. Blowing a kiss,
            Lisa exited the apartment and started heading home.</p><p>Lisa was in a hurry, running now. She felt free and light as a feather,
            and she caught herself giggling. All her worries and trepidation were
            gone. This was what it was all about. She felt strong, sexy and powerful,
            and she was more turned on than she'd ever been in her life. Even the
            slightest touch of her pussy could probably make her orgasm at this point,
            but she wouldn't allow herself that pleasure until she was home, even as
            she felt her juices running down her leg. The crotch of her new panties
            had quickly been soaked. Just wearing the panties of the poor unfortunate
            girl was almost enough to make her cum, almost. It was quiet outside now
            as she ran back, it must have been late, 8-9 o'clock maybe, and Lisa had
            lost track of time. She had no idea how long she'd been in the girls
            apartment. Suddenly she heard a voice.</p><p>""Lisa, is that you?  Hey it's Michaela, from yoga.""</p><p>Damn it thought Lisa, she really just wanted to go home, crawl under the
            cover of her bed and just spend the rest of the evening and night
            masturbating. But that would have to wait.</p><p>""Oh my god, Michaela hi, I'm good how are you,"" said Lisa, trying to
            sound like she meant it.</p><p>""I'm good. It's been too long. I have so much to tell you - oh my god
            it's been so crazy - let's go get a coffee, and I can tell you.""</p><p>Damn it no, no, no, not now, was all Lisa could think. She desperately
            needed to find a way to put some serious distance between herself and this
            annoying bitch. But Lisa's brain was too occupied replaying the scenes of
            what had just happened in her mind to be able to come up with a good
            excuse.</p><p>""Ehm well. I have this thing.""</p><p>""Nonsense!  Whatever it is it can wait. We have so much catching up to
            do, you and me right now!""</p><p>Michaela grabbed hold of Lisa's arm and started to drag her away. Ten
            minutes later they were sitting in a nearby bar, having a beer. Lisa was
            lost in her own world. She watched the lips at the other end of the table
            move, and she nodded every now and then, trying her best to fake an
            interest in whatever was being talked about while the scenes of what had
            happened earlier kept replaying over and over in her mind. She was so
            horny, but she couldn't bring herself off now, not in front of Michaela.
            She wanted to scream to the woman to shut the fuck up and let her go home,
            or at the very least tell the clueless bitch about what had been going on
            earlier that evening. Lisa looked Michaela over. She was about the same
            age, maybe a few years younger, late twenties. She was a cute brunette
            with her hair up, and she was wearing a simple pair of blue skinny jeans
            and a matching top. She was nothing special, cute but quite ordinary, in
            the eyes of Lisa.</p><p>Lisa was dying to tell somebody, anybody, even this annoying woman,
            about her experience, but knew deep down that even if she could get a word
            in edge wise there'd be no way she could ever tell her, but maybe just
            maybe there was a way she could show her and allow her to experience it
            with her, the thought excited Lisa, the danger that she could either freak
            out or get turned on was thrilling rather than freighting, she had changed
            tonight she knew that, this was her new life. As if to shut the woman up,
            she stood up without even thinking about it, pulled her top up to reveal
            the panties she had stolen earlier from the ice cream girl and tugged at
            the waistband trying to pull the panties up all the way above her
            bellybutton. Michaella finally became quiet and looked at Lisa.</p><p>Ooh Lisa?  Lisa smiled and stroked her panty covered belly as she
            looked down on the confused face of Michaela.</p><p>Yes I'm wearing hipster panties today. She answered matter-of-factly
            as if it was the most natural thing in the world to flash her panties for
            everyone to see. ""if only they knew where those panties came from"" she
            thought to herself, it made it even more exciting to show them off.</p><p>no it's just.</p><p>You want to get out of here?  It was time to interrupt and take control
            Lisa felt, keep it casual and who knows what will happen tonight she
            figured.</p><p>Lisa felt hornier than she'd ever felt before in her life, thinking
            about the past events of the evening she desperately needed some relief and
            all it would take was a few short minutes alone to take care of her needy
            cunt. But that wasn't to be, not when Michaela the stupid bitch refused to
            leave her alone.</p><p>Lisa almost considered sticking a hand down her pants to masturbate in
            front of Michaela. She was so desperate, sitting in Michaela's living room
            trying to think of a way to excuse herself. Finally an opportunity
            presented itself as Michaela's daughter came downstairs. A slender little
            blond girl probably no more than 5-7 years old. Lisa thought she was a
            cute little girl.</p><p>""mommy I can't sleep""</p><p>Michaela was busy doing a billion things at once, trying to talk to Lisa
            while texting on her phone, making tea and watering her plants, running in
            and out of the living room and kitchen and hardly had time to pay any
            attention to the girl.</p><p>""Mommy"" The girl continued.</p><p>""Honey just go back to sleep, I'm busy"" Michaels answered in a stern
            tone.</p><p>""But mommy I can't sleep, I need you to read me a story"" the girl
            continued, getting more and more upset.</p><p>Michaela was not in the mood to be reading stories and tried her best to
            ignore the pleas of the little girl. The girl looked over at Lisa, with
            begging eyes. Lisa decided to take the opportunity to get away from the
            annoying woman, anything would be better than her current situation.</p><p>""How about I read you a story?"" Lisa said</p><p>Lisa didn't wait for a reply. Instead, she took the little girl by her
            hand and lead her upstairs. When they entered the little girls bedroom the
            memories of the ice-cream girl, from earlier in the evening came flooding
            back and Lisa's horniness was once again starting to overpower her. It was
            becoming too much for poor Lisa to handle, her pussy was begging for
            attention. Just got to get this little bitch to sleep as quick as
            possible, she thought to herself, as she reached for a book.</p><p>The girl was now lying in bed looking up at Lisa. As she did , she said
            ""I can see your undies"" as Lisa reached for a book which resulted in her
            shirt riding up and exposing Lisa's panties which were pulled up high in
            plain view.</p><p>Well how nice for you, get a good look, Lisa thought but decided to say
            nothing. Instead she sat down next to the girl in her bed and started to
            read. Her mind once again quickly switched over to the ice cream girl.
            God damn it, she thought to herself, I can't ignore this any longer fuck it
            I'm going for it. With a slight hesitation she slowly started to lift her
            top up with one hand while holding the book and reading to the girl with
            the other. The girl was already starting to fall asleep, perfect Lisa
            thought as she slowly started to insert her right hand inside her panties
            to finally do what she'd been waiting all night to do, cum!</p><p>As Lisa felt her throbbing cunt starting to leak more pussy juices just
            from lightly stroking it, she let out a quiet moan. The girl noticed and
            looked up at Lisa with a look of total and utter confusion and asked ""what
            are you doing?  Your undies are all wet, did you pee yourself?""</p><p>The girls question startled Lisa momentarily. ""No honey I'm just
            scratching an itch. Now come on, it's late you should go to sleep"" Lisa
            said</p><p>Despite the girl watching Lisa, she started to bring herself off. She
            couldn't stop, she knew it was wrong, she knew she shouldn't be doing it in
            front of the little girl, but somehow that just made it more exciting. The
            need to be bad was growing stronger and stronger!  Lisa started to
            masturbate herself more aggressively, rubbing herself furiously in front of
            the kid.</p><p>""God damn it, it feels so good"" Lisa moaned quietly to herself almost
            like a whisper as she rubbed her pussy The girl clearly looked
            uncomfortable watching Lisa, who had now stopped reading or caring and was
            just focusing on one thing, her impending orgasm. Lisa started to insert
            more and more fingers into her soaking pussy, two, three, four, while
            rubbing her breasts and nipples with her other hand. The girl tried to
            look away as Lisa's aggressive behaviour was starting to scare her but Lisa
            wouldn have none of that. Releasing her hand from her breast, she grabbed
            the little girls head and forcibly turned it towards her so she could watch
            Lisa orgasm.</p><p>""Uuungh, yeeeesssss, goooooood!"" Lisa moaned, much louder now as she
            stared into the frightened girls face. The look, the same frightened look
            that the ice-cream girl had, had. The frightened look that made Lisa feel
            so powerful and so strong. It made her feel like she could do anything, it
            made her feel like a goddess.</p><p>The girl tried desperately to look away but Lisa wouldn't let her. She
            started to sob quietly, while Lisa fingered herself to an impending orgasm.
            An orgasm that would be the most powerful she'd ever had in her up until
            now boring life. The girl closed her eyes but Lisa didn't care about eye
            contact anymore, she was so close now!  Just as the orgasm of her life was
            about to hit her she forced herself to stop for a minute.</p><p>Not yet, she thought to herself, as a very nasty evil thought entered
            her mind. ""I'm going to help this little bitch go to sleep"". Quickly
            releasing the girls head, Lisa pulled her pants off stripping down to her
            undies. The girl had curled up in her bed, big tears falling down her
            chin. God those tears, so sexy, Lisa thought. At this point she wasn't
            thinking about Michaela downstairs or the poor little girl, all she could
            think about was her pussy and whatever her pussy wanted, her pussy would
            get and right now it craved the face of a sweet little innocent 7 year old
            girl to ride.</p><p>Lisa straddled the little girl and grabbed her face forcing her thumb
            out of her mouth. She held the girls face in place, so she could lower her
            dripping pussy down upon it.</p><p>Lisa had never considered herself a paedophile. That wasn't what this
            was about. She felt no attraction to the little girl, she'd felt no
            attraction to the ice-cream girl either, she was simply attracted to the
            power she'd had over them, the power to control, the power to hurt and
            abuse those who were weaker than her. It could have been anybody Lisa
            thought to herself as she rode the girls face aggressively once again
            bringing herself to that long awaited orgasm, an orgasm that had taken her
            entire life to arrive and as she finally came, flooding the girls
            mouth with her juices she knew what she wanted in life, what had been
            missing all these years. She was a sadist and she needed to use people, to
            abuse them and most of all she needed to hurt them. Lisa was so lost in
            her explosive orgasm she didn't even notice the girl starting to choke and
            cough. Though If she had, she probably wouldn't have cared anyways.</p><p>""Ssshhh, it's okay"" Lisa said, as she raised herself up a little to let
            the girl breath.</p><p>Lisa once again lowered herself onto the girls face, while
            squeezing her thighs tightly against the girls head keeping it in a vice
            like grip.</p><p>It took a lot of willpower for Lisa to stop herself from staying on top
            of the girl longer. Lisa felt like she'd finally had her first proper sexual
            discovery and now she just wanted more.</p><p>Things were moving fast for Lisa, little by little she was crossing one
            ruthless limit after another, she had no idea where it would all end.</p>"
1035,Learning with Katie,Dirty Danni,1,story of me Danni 14 at the time long blonde hair 5ft slim 34a and my sister Katie 5'3 blond short hair 34b and how we used to play together,"['ff ', '1st time 16 and 14 ', 'mast', 'inc']","<p>This is a based on a true story of how I learned to masturbate.</p><p>One boring lonely Saturday night my mum was out and my sister was busy chatting as per usual to younger girls on the internet. I was getting way bored and decided to find a movie from my sister Katie's room. So I had sneaked into her room to look for something to watch when my foot kicked something down at the bottom of the bed sticking out. I reached down and noticed it was dvd it said little pussies on the disc.</p><p>I didn't really know I what it was but curious about why she would hide it I took it and put it on. And boy was I surprised. It was a girl about my age and her friend licking each others pussies,69 ing. was still quite innocent about sex and my only really experience was when I heard my mum bring her boyfriend home and I heard them have sex. Another one of my dirty secrets enjoying hearing my mum getting fucked hearing the bed creaking and her moans and her dirty talk asking her boyfriend to shoot his cum all down her throat</p><p>I guess the sight of a beautiful blonde girl and the sexy noises they were making must of got me really horny cos without even thinking I had my hands down my trousers stroking my cit when the door went.</p><p>Katie my older sister was stood there and had seen what I was doing . I was terrified she would tell on me or worse She smiled at me in a way she used to smile when we would play pranks on mum with a look of mischief in her eyes.</p><p>"" well , well "" she said ""my little sister is just like me then she likes young pussy too""</p><p>she told me if you wanna watch it u can only watch it with me.</p><p>So we sat watching it I was terrified to scared to continue playing even though I could feel my juices on my little cotton nix . Suddenly I noticed the sounds were not just coming from the movie I turned round and and saw my sister had her skirt up and her thong pulled to one side and was working two fingers deep in to her pussy she stopped for a second and smiled and said go on sis you know u want to play . I had always been close to Katie and something in her voice made me feel like it was ok.</p><p>I stripped off my jeans slowly ,Katie smiled at me and said can tell you were enjoying it pointing at the wet patch on the crotch off my knickers</p><p>."" Pervert"" I I said laughing as I pulled my pink knickers off and threw them at her . I had hoped teasing would of stopped her, but it was like a red rag to a bull though , I was hoping that once she seen my pussy and had a chance to admire the little blonde bush I had just over my slit she would go back to touching herself were very wrong she was still touching herself but now rather then at the film her eyes were firmly fixed on my naked pussy as she continued to rub her pussy. God this was so wrong but my head was swimming watching her play knowing it was me turning her on had my heart racing.</p><p>All I could think was well if she doing it then why cant I so slowly with eyes fixed on my beautiful sister and her perfect shaved pussy I started to copy what she was doing stroking and rubbing my clit fast as I could as she moaned and said Danni oh Danni as she she got close to cumming. My own orgasm was building as I watched my sister rubbing herself like a girl possessed with one hand as the other started rubbing her perfect 34b breasts through her bra. I tried to hold it off and not cum to fast but the sight of Katie rubbing her clit and saying my name was to much . I came harder then I ever had before screaming and moaning my whole body shaking as I cane, My orgasm was to much for my dear sister to take and she screamed Dannnnniiiiiiii as she too came for me,</p><p>We lay there for a while a stunned silence of what we had just done , a perfect moment of post orgasmic bliss the first of many times we play together and with each other.</p><p>My first time writing so help would be appreciated.</p>"
1036,"Mommy Games, Part 1",Dirty Girl Sara,1,Breastfeeding turns into masturbation and anticipation of future games,"['Inc', 'Ped', 'Lac', 'Mast', 'toys']","<p>It started when she was a baby. Even when Ashley was only a month old,
I would feel my body start to respond as I breastfed my baby. I
would feel her sucking my on nipple, relieving that pressure in my
breast and I could feel myself becoming wet and that familiar tingle
washing over me.</p><p>I had always lusted after young girls and though I was only seventeen,
I couldn't keep my eyes off of little girls. I babysat and helped with
the day reading program as a way to get close to the objects of my
desire, loving the way that they looked and smiled and that beautiful
innocence that they had at that age. I had seduced young girls before,
but never younger than eight, so this was kind of different for me.</p><p>I wasn't even home with Ashley yet. I could feel my body being lit on
fire by her tiny lips suckling my nipple while her warm body lay
across my chest. I smiled down at her, feeling my hips roll back and
forth as my pussy started to throb.</p><p>I shouldn’t have been surprised though, because I had always been a
lesbian. I had my first sexual experience that I can remember when I
was five years old. Dad had walked out on us when my younger sister
was barely six months old and since then had been just us girls. Mom
raised us as a single parent on a small farm that she owned as best as
she could.</p><p>Being on the farm, I had watched the farm animals having sex all the
time and never thought about who was related to who and which animal
was how old. I just never even thought about it. We didn't get out
much and Mom home schooled us so there was nobody to tell us otherwise.</p><p>But at the ripe young age of four, I remember that familiar tingle
between my legs and my pee-pee had started to itch watching a pair of
dogs having sex in the backyard. Not knowing what I was doing I
started rubbing my little cunny through my shorts right then and there.</p><p>Mommy had been watching me and walked up to me while my palm was
rubbing my crotch. She smiled at me and lightly kissed my cheek while
I was grunting, moving my hips. Seeing her smile let me know I wasn't
in trouble so I kept rubbing, wanting more but not knowing what.</p><p>""That's a good girl,"" Mommy said soothingly as she watched me. ""You
found your cunny?""</p><p>""My what, Mama?"" I asked between grunts. I tried moving my hips,
feeling restless, like my skin was crawling. I wanted more, knew that
there was more but didn't know how to get it. I groaned in frustration.</p><p>""Your cunny, sweetie,"" Mommy repeated. ""Your feel good place.""</p><p>She kissed me on the forehead and then picked me up and carried me to
the back porch and sat me down on the swing before kneeling before me.
She slid my shorts down my legs, exposing my bald immature cunny for
her to see. I can still remember the cool air hitting my crotch and
the thin stream of fluid that ran out of me.</p><p>I heard a sharp intake of breath from Mommy and started to get worried
that she was mad at me. It felt I had peed my pants but didn't
remember urinating. I hoped Mommy wouldn't be made at me.</p><p>But when I looked down at her I saw something new in her eyes,
something that I didn’t recognize yet. Then she smiled at me and I
felt more at ease and tried to return her smile. ""That's a good girl
baby. Only very good girls get wet cunnies like you did, baby.""</p><p>""I wanna be a good girl for you, Mommy,"" I said.</p><p>""You are baby,"" she smiled, then kissed the top of my head. ""You are
Mommy's good little girl. Now open your legs so Mommy can see your
feel good spot. Mommy has to make sure you didn't hurt it when you
rubbed it.""</p><p>Trusting Mommy completely, I spread my legs wide open, like she could.
I had never seen it like this before, having never really paid much
attention to it. I saw my lips were puffier and redder than normal and
it was coated with a clear fluid that looked really slick.</p><p>My body trembled in anticipation though I didn't know what was coming.
Somewhere deep inside, I wanted to touch myself again and whimpered as
I rolled my hips, which made my cunny feel good, but left me wanting more.</p><p>I gasped when Mommy opened my cunny lips with her thumbs and I felt
the air on my inner labia.</p><p>""Such a pretty pussy,"" Mommy breathed.</p><p>""Pussy, Mama?""</p><p>""Yes baby, pussy,"" she smiled up at me. ""Your cunny, or pee-pee, or
feel good place."" Then she smiled again. ""Big girls call it a pussy,
or a cunt.""</p><p>""I'm a big girl,"" I said.</p><p>""I know baby,"" Mommy smiled. ""You're Mommy's big girl."" She looked
down at my cunny again and took a deep breath, smelling me. ""I just
have to taste it.""</p><p>Before I knew what was happening Mommy was kissing my cunny. I
squealed and threw my legs wider, never having felt that before. I
felt her tongue running up and down my slit and into my pee-pee. I had
never felt that before but I loved it and wanted more. I pushed my
hips down, letting her apply more pressure to my cunny.</p><p>I felt her tongue moving up my slit and lick that little button that
was at the top. I yelped, feeling like I was going crazy. I clenched
my legs around Mommy's head and started beating her back with the
heels of my feet, whimpering and crying out while my tiny fists beat
the wood of the bench.</p><p>Her tongue lashed at the little button and I felt like I was about to
explode. Then I felt her start to suck on it with her tongue still
rubbing it and my back arched and I lost my breath. My legs stiffened
and shot straight out, my ankles still hooked keeping my mommy's head
clutched between them.</p><p>That was my first orgasm, the first of many. But it wasn't my first
sexual experience. I found out much later that when I had been a baby,
no older than Ashley, Mommy had put me between her legs and had me
suck on her clit like it was a tiny nipple, until she came.</p><p>Most people would have been aghast and horrified at the thought, but
it made me hotter and more aroused to think of the way that Mommy had
used me as her sex toy, playing with me while I was still in diapers
and teaching me since childbirth how to love women.</p><p>So it should have been no surprise that I would be aroused and ready
to fuck when my little Ashley was breast feeding. Ever since my cousin
had gotten me pregnant, Mommy and I would have sex, fucking each other
to how we were going to start our mommy games with little Ash when she
was born.</p><p>And so here I was with Ashley's tiny lips latched onto my right nipple
and my other hand feeling my wetness between my legs through my
panties.  I removed my nipple from her mouth which made her cry and
removed my panties, leaving me completely naked.</p><p>Ashley grunted and sighed in relief when she felt my nipple at her
lips again. I sighed also in pleasure as the feeling her lips in my
nipple sent ripples right down to my pussy which was already sopping wet.</p><p>""Oh, fuck, Ashley, suck on Mommy's tit,"" I moaned as I started to rub
small hard circles around my clit, already feeling myself ready to
cum. ""That's a good girl, Mommy's good girl. Suck it good.""</p><p>Almost as if she was reading her mind, Ashley's tiny hands moved to my
tit and clutched it tight so she wouldn't lose it. ""Fuck that feels so
good,"" I moaned. ""Mommy feels so good with your mouth baby. That's a
good girl.</p><p>""Suck Mommy's hot tits, suck it good, baby,"" I moaned, into it. My
head was thrown back and I was gasping for air as she continued to
suck away as my fingers were flying over my hard clit, my whole cunt
throbbing.</p><p>""Mommy's gonna cum soon, baby. You're making Mommy cum like a good
girl. I can't wait until you can suck on my clit, fuck Mommy while I
finger you baby.</p><p>""Oh fuck, I'm cumming,"" I yelped. ""Mommy's cumming! Fuck, here I cum!""</p><p>My whole body stiffened as I felt a series of three powerful orgasms
wash over me. Ashley just kept on sucking while my body spasmed and my
cunt squirted girl cum all over the floor in front of the couch.</p><p>""Such a good girl,"" I whispered, kissing her head while my fingers
continued to lightly play with my cunt, running up and down my slit.</p><p>Ashley fell asleep and my whole body was relaxed, tingling in the
afterglow of my orgasm as I laid her down. My heart was filled with
warmth and love as I watched my baby girl sleeping peacefully in her
crib. I leaned down and kissed her good night before leaving her for
her nap.</p><p>Still naked I padded to my bedroom and looked at myself in the mirror,
happy with what I saw. A month after Ashley was born and I was already
just as sexy as ever. I barely put on baby fat and I was back to
wearing my size six clothes, curvy and womanly, I thought.</p><p>My skin was fair, almost glowing, perfect for my oval face which had
no signs of acne or blemishes of any type. I was very careful about my
skin and had a nightly ritual to make sure it stayed smooth and
healthy. My tits at one time had been a firm B cup but now were C
pushing D-cups. I thought they were still good looking. They were
still sensitive too as I sucked in a breath teasing my dark brown
nipples, feeling my areolas tighten up.</p><p>Knowing that I would need another cum, I walked to my closet and
grabbed my box of toys before climbing onto my big king sized four
poster bed. Reaching for the box, I settled in for what I knew was
going to be a long fuck session with me and my toys.</p><p>Somewhere in the back of my mind, I knew that I needed to go back
home. I was only twenty three and nobody would think a thing about me
moving back home with my single forty-year-old mother. Mom would enjoy
having me back home and I know she would absolutely love having a
newborn baby to train and play with. Just the thought of that sent
tingles throughout my body.</p><p>I reached into the box and felt for my anal dildo, my sphincter
already tightening in anticipating, as I rolled over onto my knees my
ass wriggling in the air. I loved anal sex, the feel of a finger or
tongue or dildo in it was enough to make me cum, without even having
to touch my little cunny.</p><p>""Fuck that feels good,"" I breathed as I pressed the rubber head
against my sphincter. I smiled and slowly played with it, pushing just
the tip of it in and out, teasing my ass, not pushing it into me yet.
I could feel my cunny throbbing and juices leaking out of me.</p><p>My body tensed and chills ran through me as I pushed the head of it
past my sphincter and moaned as I felt my ass trying to expel the cold
rubber toy.</p><p>""Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,"" I whimpered as I slowly pushed it all
the way into me. ""Fuck that feels so good,"" I sighed, feeling my
bowels being filled.  I fucked my ass a few times, enjoying the
pleasure pain as I pushed it deeper and deeper into my bowels.</p><p>Then I reached for my vibrator and turned it on high before slipping
it into my cunt. ""Fucking shit!"" I gasped at the pleasure as it sent
sock waves throughout my body. My hips gyrated and moved as my cunt
sucked the thick vibrator in.</p><p>""Oh, fuck,"" I exclaimed as a tiny orgasm rocked through me when the
tip of it hit my cervix. I kept it deep within my pussy, letting that
throbbing pressure build.</p><p>""Mommy,"" I whimpered with my eyes closed as my hands worked both toys
into cunt and ass, pussy and bowel. ""Fuck me please Mommy. I wanna
play Mommy games with you.""</p><p>I could feel my juices leaking out of me as I moved my hips in sync
with the toys that were fucking me. ""That feels so good Mommy. I like
it when Mommy touches me. Please touch your little girl. I wanna cum
for Mommy.""</p><p>I was fully into the fantasy now, fucking myself to what I knew would
be a powerful orgasm, my whole body alive, tense and waiting to
explode. ""Fuck me good Mommy, fuck your little girl. Harder, Mommy!
Harder! Please hurt me. Hurt me Mommy! It feels so good when you fuck
me. Fuck your little slut, your little fuck toy! Oh, Mommy I'm gonna
cum for you. I'm cumming for you!""</p><p>My whole body exploded and I squirted girl cum onto the bed as I
slammed both toys into me one last time, collapsing onto the bed.
Still feeling my cunt throb, I turned over on the bed and pulled the
vibrator from my pussy. I gasped when the dildo came out of my ass,
leaving my sphincter spasming.</p><p>I licked the vibrator clean, my mouth watering at the sweet nectar
from my pussy. I was breathing heavily, needing to cum again when I
pushed the vibrator into my ass. There was no playing around this
time. I pushed it past that muscle hard and fast, filling my bowels
with one swift stroke. I hummed deep in my throat like a contented
cat, feeling the toy filling me up and vibrating, sending pulses to my
cunt.</p><p>Reaching over to the box I pulled out a huge dildo, twelve inches long
and very thick. I also got a vibrating bullet which I put on my clit,
giving me a series of small orgasms, as cunt juice gushed from my fuck
hole. God, I need to cum again, I thought impatiently.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm, I love it when you play with me like this Mommy,"" I
whimpered, licking the cock. ""I love licking Mommy's cock."" My lips
slurped up the length of the shaft and my tongue toyed with the rubber
fuck stick.</p><p>""Mmmmm, who needs a boy when my mommy can fuck better with this. Let
me get it nice and wet for you, Mommy, before you fuck me. I promise
I'll be a big girl and take all of it inside my cunny. I'll be a big
girl for you Mommy.""</p><p>Then I started sucking it, like I used to do for Mommy before she
would fuck me. I pushed it into my mouth, my lips sliding up and down
the shaft while my tongue licked it on its way in. I felt another
small orgasm when I felt it hit the back of my throat. Then I applied
gentle pressure to it when I pulled it out, sucking and licking.</p><p>Over and over I assaulted the rubber phallus, each time I felt it hit
my throat, my cunt pulsed. I loved sucking cock. I loved the way it
stretched my lips and fill my throat. It felt so good and so arousing.
My whole body was afire until finally I needed it inside me.</p><p>I orgasmed as soon as the thick dildo spread my lips and pushed into
my hot wet fuck hole. My whole body tenses as I felt the phallus
pushing into me, my cunt gripping it, sucking it in.</p><p>Moaning, I kept fucking myself, my head rolling form side to side as I
hummed deep in my throat while the rubber cock impaled me, slamming
into my cunt. Every time it hit my cervix, my body jumped and my cunt
squirted girl cum all over the bed. I was lying in a puddle of my own
juices, feeling the wetness beneath me as the cock flew in and out of
me, my hips rising and falling in sync with it.</p><p>""Fuck me Mommy, fuck me Mommy, fuck me good,"" I moaned, the memory of
Mommy fucking me only heightening my near-continuous orgasm.</p><p>""Fuck your little girl, Mommy. Treat me like a big girl, I promise
I'll do good. Oh, please Mommy, fuck me like your little slut. Please
Mommy, let me be your little fuck toy. I promise I'll be a good girl,
but please, just fuck me. Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>My body went rigid and I saw white spots as I fought to breath, as my
cunt forced the phallus out of me. I exploded, sending a river of girl
cum all over me and the bed. My clit pulsed and throbbed as I kept
ejaculating, grunting and whimpered with every squirt until finally I
fell back to the bed, spent and exhausted.</p><p>""Oh, Mommy, you fuck your little lesbian slut sooooooo good,"" I good
as I rolled over onto my side, basking in the slippery feel of my
pussy juice, covering me.</p><p>The smell made me tingle even more as I lifted the rubber to my mouth
and closed my eyes, licking and sucking it clean. I feel asleep, first
with visions of my mom cuddling with me when I was five years old
after she fucked me. The final mental image before I slipped off to
sleep was of my darling infant daughter suckling on my clit.</p>"
1037,"Me and Sara, Part 1",Dirty Girl Sara,1,"Mom fulfills fantasy with her growing daughter, Sara, aged 12","['Inc', 'Pedo', 'Mast', 'First']","<p>I know that I should know better but I just couldn't help myself. Ever since I had been a college student, 
my eyes had wondered to girls. Not just any girls, but young girls. I would be working as a student 
teacher and my eyes would be drawn to young budding girls who were just sprouting hair between their legs 
and their breasts were nothing but small bumps on their chest. Their innocence only made me want them 
more.</p><p>Over the years I had even seduced a few and brought them to my bed, savoring their soft innocent flesh and 
tasting their young ripe pussies that had never been touched before. Their little nipples would get hard 
and their bodies would squirm beneath my tongue and lips as I would do all kinds of wicked things to them.</p><p>The first time I had been tame, controlling my sexual wantonness. She had been twelve with straight hips 
that hadn't flared yet and bright red cheeks with the cutest smile. Her hair was sandy blonde and she had 
blue eyes. I still remember the taste of her fresh pussy the first time I licked and sucked on it. </p><p>She squirmed and moaned and begged me to stop, thinking she would die. After her first orgasm she begged 
me never to stop. She had been a student and soon for a period of three months, until the end of the year, 
we would have almost daily ""lessons"" in our private classroom our at my house. Not only did she loved 
having her pussy licked once she learned how, she couldn't stop licking and sucking on mine. I can't 
recall the number of times I came from her small young tongue and her fingers inside me. Her pussy had 
been bare of any hair and she barely had any breasts but she was a real sex machine.</p><p>The second and only other regular affair had been with a sixth grader who I had befriended at our school. 
She was a real treat and she had been easy to get into my bed. Having more confidence now, I lived out my 
fantasies with her and remember fucking her little cunt raw with a strap on dildo until we both passed out 
from exhaustion. Later on I lay between her legs and licked her sore red pussy, tasting all of her juices 
as she moaned and whimpered in bed.</p><p>That relationship was a little more risqué. She would masturbate me and suck on my nipples while we drove 
and many times we would have sex outdoors or in public places, the thrill of nearly getting caught only 
made our orgasms all the more explosive. I taught her how to lick and suck pussy and also how to fuck and 
she had been an avid student. We included one of her friends that she had seduced and before long we were 
having regular Sapphic orgies, myself and two barely teen girls.</p><p>But then that all stopped when I got married.  I never told John about my fantasies, or he would have 
flipped out. He was a good man and took care of me. He always told me how beautiful I was and I was never 
without anything that I wanted. He really was a good man. But his cock just didn't do anything for me. </p><p>With him always gone away on business and my lack of desire for male companionship our relationship turned 
platonic quickly after Sara had been born. I had been twenty-three then and John twenty-eight. When I did 
have to open my legs for him, I would close my eyes and fantasize it was one of my young lovers fucking me 
with a strap on dildo or her young tongue licking my clit. I was normally able to cum but it wasn't 
because of the hard cock inside me.</p><p>Which was kind of odd because I still loved cock. I would fantasize of a big hard cock fucking me while I 
pushed a thick dildo in and out of my wet pussy sometimes. Maybe it was just him because I loved cock as 
much as I loved young girls. </p><p>Neither of us really said the marriage was over. It just sort of slowly came to a halt. I wasn't terribly 
surprised or upset when he left and he didn't seem to care. That had been eleven years after Sara was born 
and we both had our own lovers. John had been a coworker at his company who could keep his bed warm and 
his cock hard. Mine had been younger-but legally aged-girls who knew how to please and touch a woman. He 
knew I was bi and he didn't seem to mind very much.</p><p>When he left, it was almost as if nothing had happened. Two weeks in Singapore and then a month in Hong 
Kong with barely a weekend before a long trip to Germany began to take its toll. Sara barely knew her 
father and didn't even bat an eyelash when I told her that Daddy left to live somewhere else. The nearly 
pubescent girl merely shrugged and asked when dinner was going to be ready.</p><p>With John gone, though, my desires came back, a hundred-fold. John had been the primary reason why I 
stopped my erotic escapades with my students. Now that he was gone and I was going back to work it was 
like candy land for me. Without the worry of an overly conservative husband to catch me and being around 
all these young girls who lived in a culture where sex appeal and hip clothes was the place to be, it was 
too much for me to control myself.</p><p>Soon I was masturbating almost all the time, fantasizing about seducing and fucking my young students, 
putting them on the desk in front of me and just sucking their cunts until they came in my mouth. Or 
holding them down and fucking them with my strap on doggy style while the whimpered and cried for me to 
stop. Or feeling them humping my leg while they sucked on my tits.</p><p>There were so many fantasies and so many girls. I started carrying a small vibrator in my hand bag for the 
ride home and would experience several orgasms before I walked into the house on shaky knees. In the 
mornings my pussy would get wet just thinking about all the fantasies and ripe young flesh that would be 
there.</p><p>It was no wonder what happened next.</p><p>""Honey!"" I called through the bathroom door. ""I need to pee. Is it okay for me to come in?""</p><p>""Sure mom,"" Sara answered over the sound of the shower.</p><p>I breathed a sigh of relief and walked into the steamy bathroom and raised my skirt above my hips and 
pulled my thong to the side like I always did before sitting on the toilet to pee. I needed to go so bad I 
didn't even think about my daughter seeing me like this. As I finished peeing, my eyes trailed to the 
steamed glass and I could fee her form, making my pussy tingle. She really was a beautiful girl.  I could 
feel that familiar tingle between my pussy lips as I wondered what she really looked like naked.</p><p>We had always been open about our bodies and Sara didn't even blink when she got out of the shower, 
exposing her lovely developing body to her mother. She couldn't possibly even begin to wonder at the 

fantasies as I was having about her sexy form. Her hair was red like mine but she kept hers short, cut 
just at her shoulders. Her eyes were green, which I'm sure made all the guys goggle over her. Her skin was 
a fair color, almost pale but beautiful nonetheless, glowing. Her legs were long and well formed, 
especially her calf muscles from all the running and cheerleading that she did.</p><p>What really caught my eye were her private parts though. I tried to do so casually but I couldn't take my 
eyes off of her. My nipples were getting hard at her budding tits and the large nipples on the small bumps 
on her chest. Between her legs, Sara was just beginning to develop some hair, bright red like what was on 
her head.  Her hips were luscious, barely starting to flare. She was so young and innocent looking; just 
the kind of girl I liked to fuck.</p><p>Sara bent over in front of me to dry off and I nearly died of excitement as she inadvertently stuck her 
ass right in my face.  It was all I could do to keep from licking her. Her cunt was so pink and ripe 
looking my mouth was watering.</p><p>After a minute, Sara turned around and was still drying herself. My mouth was dry now from nervousness and 
my hands slightly shaking.</p><p>""Wow, Sara,"" I said trying to sound nonchalant about it. ""You really are turning into a pretty girl.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Sara said with a perky smile.</p><p>""Beautiful in fact,"" I said, growing more bold.</p><p>""Oh, mom!"" she said as she blushed. ""You have to say that because you're my mother.""</p><p>I shared a laugh with her. ""No, really, Sara. You are a beautiful young woman."" After a second I added, ""I 
would tell you that even if I wasn't your daughter.""</p><p>Sara smiled at me and I warmly returned it, hoping my wanton need wasn't apparent to her. ""Put the towel 
down and let me look at you,"" I said. She had a kind of funny look on her face and I tried to disarm her, 
not making a big deal about. ""Oh, it's ok, honey, really. It's just us girls.""</p><p>""Okay,"" my twelve year old daughter said, looking away and turning beat red. Unsure of herself, Sara 
dropped the towel and faced me, looking down. I smiled to myself. My cunt was glistening in juice just 
imagining the sex I could have with her.</p><p>""Turn around,"" I said in a husky voice, Sara not recognizing the sensuality in the tone as innocent as she 
was. She compliantly did so, showing me her whole body, her ass and her pert young tits. God I wanted to 
eat her up and fuck her good.</p><p>""See,"" I said in a strange voice. ""You are beautiful.""</p><p>""Thanks, mom,"" she said not sure what else to say. The moment started getting weird and I knew that I had 
a rendezvous with my vibrator very soon so I got up off the toilet and wiped myself.</p><p>""Wow, Mom, you're thingy doesn't have any hair,"" she said in an amazed voice. I stopped where I was, bent 
over the toilet and chuckled.</p><p>""That's right, Sara, Mommy doesn't have any hair there because she shaves it."" I smiled wickedly.</p><p>""You shave it?"" she asked, unable to believe it. ""But why?""</p><p>I shrugged. ""Some women like it to be bare. And you can call it a pussy,"" I said with a smile to her. 
""What do you call it?""</p><p>Sara blushed even brighter red and I smiled and touched her shoulder to let her know it was all right. Her 
skin was warm and smooth. ""I call it my cunny or my kitty,"" she said, turning away, embarrassed.  It was 
so cute and adorable I thought to myself. ""But why do you shave it, mom? Why do you like it shaved?""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, thinking. ""It makes it more sensitive."" She looked at me like she didn't understand.  ""Do 
you know about sex?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" she said. I was silent waiting for her to continue. ""Well, I know that boys put their thing, you 
know their dicks, inside a girl's cunny. It's supposed to feel real good.""</p><p>""That's right,"" I said with a smile. ""And it does feel good. When a girl shaves her pussy, it can feel 
even better. Without any hair you can feel more. A touch can be more intense, stronger without hair on 
your cunny."" I grinned at her. ""Do you ever look at yourself in the mirror?""</p><p>""Sometimes,"" she said, blushing again.</p><p>""It's ok, honey,"" I said hugging her to me. ""All girls are curious about their bodies. Sometimes girls 
even touch themselves to see what sex could feel like."" She looked uncomfortable, almost like she wanted 
to run away. ""Here, sit on my lap,"" I said and pulled her down to me. We faced the mirror and I gently 
pulled her legs apart, exposing her pink cunny with just a tiny bit of red hair above her clit.</p><p>""What are you doing, mom?"" Sara asked, alarmed when she felt my fingers on her.</p><p>""Shhhhhhhhh,"" I said in a low, sexy voice. ""Mommy's going to show you something."" I then silently, pulled 
her lips apart. ""See that honey? That's where a boy puts his dick when they have sex. Sometimes, though, a 
girl can touch herself there and feel extreme pleasure."" I smiled when she squirmed on me and moaned 
lightly from the touch. I could feel her pussy juices already.</p><p>She was within my grasp. My heart pounded at the thought of virgin young cunt. </p><p>I ran my finger between her moist pussy lips and between the folds I could feel her clit. Just a light 
touch and she gasped and clutched me as she moaned. ""Oh, mommy! What was that?""</p><p>""That was your clit, baby,"" I said with a grin. ""That is why mommy shaves her pussy. It feels so much 
better. How does that feel baby?""</p><p>""It feels funny,"" she said as her breathing quickened and her hips moved.</p><p>""A good funny?"" I asked, tickling her clit, playfully.</p><p>""Yes mommy. A good funny feeling. It feels awesome!""</p><p>""Good baby. Let mommy show you how good it can feel."" Holding her to me, I started to rub her clit, 
running my fingers between her lips every once in a while to keep them lubricated. Within a moment she was 
ready to cum, squirming on me. I licked and sucked her supple flesh, her neck and shoulder, which drove 
her even crazier. </p><p>With my fingers rubbing tight little circles over her clit she came, screaming out loud and holding onto 
me. I didn't stop playing with her pussy. I kept up fingering it harder and faster as the orgasm washed 
through her. ""Mommy, stop! Please! It's so sensitive!"" she begged but I didn't pay her any mind. I kept on 
rubbing her pussy juice soaked clit as she tightened up again. ""Oh, mommy! I can feel it again! It's 
coming again! I feel like I have to pee! Oh, mommy!""</p><p>""It's ok baby,"" I whispered as I kissed and licked her neck. ""Let it go. Let it feel good baby. Don't 
fight it."" </p><p>""Oh, mommy!"" she shouted as another orgasm rocked through her as she clung to me, gasping for breath and 
squirming on me. ""Oh, mommy,"" she whimpered as I held her tight to me. </p><p>""That's a good girl,"" I whispered over and over again, massaging the small of her back, soothing her. 
""That's a good girl.""</p><p>After a moment, she had caught her breath and lay against me, drained from her first orgasm. I kissed the 
top of her head. ""How did that feel baby?"" I asked</p><p>""It felt kind of weird at first,"" she said looking up at me. ""It felt like I was going crazy, out of 
control, or something. But then it felt really good."" She smiled. ""Oh my god, it felt good."" Sara paused 
and looked at me. ""What happened?""</p><p>""That was an orgasm baby. That was your first orgasm."" I turned Sara's face to mine and kissed her on the 
lips, gentle at first. Then as I held her, I slipped my tongue past her teeth and in a second we were 
locked in a kiss, our tongues playing with each her. Her breathing was becoming ragged again as her 
arousal increased and my body was downright aching.</p><p>""Do you want to watch mommy play with her pussy?"" I asked, breathing heavily.  Sara nodded silently. She 
looked awed and wide-eyed as I slipped her off my lap and slid down to the edge of the toilet seat and 
spread my legs wide, letting her see everything. ""See my pussy baby? See how wet it gets? You did this, 
darling. Your young sweet body made mommy so wet."" I moaned as I slipped a finger between my pussy lips 
and felt my cunt muscles clutching my digit. With it nice and wet I moved to my clit and started rubbing 
hard, little circles around my love button.</p><p>""Oh yea baby. Watch mommy play with her pussy. Hear how wet I am? Hear me baby? Hear how wet mommy's cunt 
is? Watch me play with me clit? Oh baby it feels so good when I play with my clit. It feels so fucking 
good!"" I was moaning loudly now as my hips rocked upwards as my fingers flew over my hardened clit. I 
could feel my orgasm building. ""Mommy's gonna cum. Mommy's gonna cum for you baby. Watch me cum! Watch me 
cum! Oh, oh oh! Here I cum!""</p><p>My whole body shook and my eyes rolled back as I felt the mind blowing orgasm take me over. I almost fell 
off the toilet as I lost control.  I fought to continue rubbing myself, knowing that the orgasm would last 
longer if I could keep rubbing my clit. I wasn't disappointed as it kept going and going, sapping me of my 
energy and sending me to another world.</p><p>After a few moments, I was half off the toilet and my eyes opened to see Sara, staring at me, in shock and 
awe at what she had seen. I silently caught my breath, slowly rubbing my clit and running my fingers 
between my pussy lips. God that was an awesome feeling, only heightened by my twelve year old daughter 
watching me.</p><p>As I looked right in her eyes, I lifted my fingers to my lips and licked them clean, sucking all of my 
pussy juice off of the wet digits. She watched in awe. ""Mmmmmmm,"" I said, smiling. ""Tastes good, baby.""</p><p>""Do girls taste their pussy juice?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes baby they do,"" I said with a smile. ""Some girls actually like it."" I gasped lightly and shuddered as 
I stuck my finger deep into my pussy and then held it up to her lips. ""Taste, baby. Taste mama's pussy 
juice. You'll love it."" Not sure of what to do, she licked it lightly, kind of embarrassed. ""It's ok baby. 
Lick and suck on it."" She followed my instructions and soon was sucking my finger like nipples, cleaning 
them off. ""How did you like it?"" I asked.</p><p>""It was weird,"" she said. ""I never tasted it before."" I lifted her to my lap and spread her legs wide open 
and she watched as I fingered her, running my fingers between her lips before pushing two fingers deep 
into her virgin cunt. She moaned and threw her head back. ""Mommy!"" She opened her eyes and dutifully 
sucked my fingers clean, tasting her own cunt juice.</p><p>""That's a good girl."" I smiled and held her close to me. ""How do you like girl love?""</p><p>""I like it,"" she said. ""How long have you liked girls?""</p><p>""A long time,"" I answered. ""Even longer than I had been with your father. I'd always liked younger girls, 
ever since I was in college. So sweet and innocent, so virginal. I could hardly control myself. Oh baby. 
You're gonna love girl love so much."" I smiled and licked my lips. ""Do you want me to teach you how to 
love a woman?""</p><p>""Yes mommy,"" she answered, earnestly, shuddering at the thought.</p><p>""Good. Mommy will teach you everything you need to know to please another girl."" I pushed her off my lap 
and held out my hand for her. ""Now let's go to my bedroom.""</p>"
1038,"Me and Sara, Part 2",Dirty Girl Sara,2,I take Sara to the next level and show her the joys of girl-girl love.,"['Inc', 'Pedo', 'First Time']","<p>Part of me couldn't believe that I was taking my daughter to bed but the rest of me was excited and 
shaking with sexual need as I led her to my bedroom. Once inside the bedroom I wrapped my arms around her 
and kissed her on the lips. Within a minute we were both breathing heavily and pressing our bodies against 
each other. She was rubbing her clit against my leg, the hormones and sensations teaching her what to do. 
I could feel her slick wet pussy against my thigh.</p><p>Finally I broke away from her and stepped back for a moment. She watched wide eyed as I undressed, first 
unbuttoning the white blouse and letting it fall to the ground. Her eyes glowed as I unclasped the front 
hook bra and let my tits fall free. They were a large C-cup, still firm and milky white like the rest of 
my fair skin.</p><p>""You like them?"" I asked as I jiggled them in front of her.</p><p>""They are awesome!"" she said. ""Oh my god!"" she exclaimed when she saw me playing with my nipples, making 
the nubs hard as rocks and then lifting my right tit to my mouth and sucking own nipple. That was a trick 
I learned as a teenager when I first developed breasts and had helped me through long masturbation 
sessions on my own. God, I loved nipple play!</p><p>""You like that?"" I asked, grinning up at her after releasing my nipple with a wet smacking sound. Sara's 
eyes were ablaze as her fingers rubbed her pussy between her wet lips.</p><p>My breathing was heavy and I could smell my sex with every muscle taut with sexual tension. All she did 
was nod her head. Not wanting to wait anymore, I unzipped the black skirt from behind and let is slide 
past my hips and down my legs. I turned and bent down, showing her my black thong. I could hear her 
breathing heavily from the bed, where she had laid down.</p><p>I licked my lips and locked eyes with her as I stood up and walked over to the bed, stripping out of the 
thong, leaving me only in the black high heels and black silk stockings. I wanted her so bad! I trembled 
as I pushed her back onto the bed and started kissing her.</p><p>Within a minute, we were writhing and feeling each other as we kissed, our tongues lashing at each other, 
the passion and tension building. Sara was dry humping my leg, though it wasn't too dry anymore. I could 
feel her wet pussy juices on me. I returned the gesture and was rubbing my cunt against her thigh, teasing 
myself but finding no relief.</p><p>""Touch me baby,"" I whispered as I humped her. ""Explore Mommy's body.""</p><p>She followed my commands, touching my tits, tentatively at first.  After I found her wet pussy and started 
fingering her clit, she stopped being gentle and started groping them, pinching my nipples and pulling on 
them, massaging the huge globes.</p><p>""That's it baby. Play with Mommy's tits. It feels so good."" I could hear her whimpering and moaning as my 
fingers flew over her clit, the hard little nub never touched like this before. She was humping my hand as 
her cunt leaked juice all over me.  I leaned down and took one of her small nipples on my mouth and sucked 
hard, biting it lightly feeling her respond even more as I stimulated her nipples. I moved to the other 
nipple and did the same, getting it nice and hard, the little bumps on her chest.</p><p>God I love young pussy! Unable to hold back, I growled low and pushed her down against the bed and spread 
her legs wide. I took a good long whiff of her pussy and could feel my pussy tingle just from the smell. 
""Mama's gonna make you feel so good,"" I said before I licked her from anus to clit. My tongue slipped 
between her tight hairless folds and her girl juice tasted so good.</p><p>""Mommy!"" she squealed as she tried to close her legs but I wouldn't let her as I forced them apart wider. 
I'm sure her twelve year old pussy had never felt anything like this before. I slipped my tongue between 
her lips and pushed my tongue into her tight hole and could feel her muscles clinging to my tongue as I 
rocked back and forth, tongue fucking her. She was moaning and grunting now.</p><p>I had only a one track mind now and didn't think about anything else as I worked to bring her off for the 
first time by a woman's tongue.  I slipped my tongue out of her sex hole and up to her clit and tickled it 
before tonguing it harder and harder, teasing it and then sucking it. I teased it with my tongue as I 
sucked hard on her clit. She tried pushing her ass of the bed to get away but I held her tightly as I 
could feel her body edging toward orgasm.</p><p>My face was covered with her pussy juice as she squealed and squirmed, moving her body in an ecstasy that 
she had never felt before. ""Oh my God. Oh, my God. Oh, my God!"" she said over and over again as her 
breathing became very ragged and her cunt opened up. She started the trembled and then shake as she let 
out a loud scream and her cunt exploded all over my faced, showering me with her girl juice. I eagerly 
licked it all up as she whimpered and shook as the orgasm washed over her.</p><p>I didn't stop licking as her the orgasm dissipated. She was moaning still as I licked her clean, unable to 
get enough. She tried to get away but I held her to me as I sucked and licked her toward another orgasm. I 
slipped my finger deep into her pussy and fucked her deep while I sucked her clit and she screamed through 
a mind blowing orgasm, coating my face wit her juices.</p><p>Finally, I released her clit from my lips with a smack and looked at her.  She lay there shaking, moaning 
as she bit her bottom lip. Her eyes were closed and I could see her rock hard nipples that looked like 
tiny pebbles. I crawled up next to her on the bed. But now it was my turn.</p><p>I kissed her hard, slipping my tongue into her mouth. She could taste and smell her own pussy juice which 
must have excited her even more. Within a second, she was lapping my face with her tongue, cleaning me 
like a little kitty cat. It felt so good, her young innocent tongue on me.</p><p>""Mama, needs relief,"" I whispered to her in need. ""Make mama, feel good.""</p><p>""What do I do?"" she asked, scared.</p><p>I opened my legs and led her hand to my wet pussy.  ""Go down between my legs, baby."" I used my fingers to 
open my lips. ""See that thing above my love hole baby? It sticks out? That's my clit. Just stick your 
tongue out and lick it.""</p><p>The rush of her tiny, innocent tongue touching my clit almost threw me into orgasm. ""That's it darling. 
Now lick it, use the flat of your tongue. Oh, shit baby! That feels so good. Lick mama's clit. You're 
making mama feel so good. Now suck it. Harder! Suck mama's clit harder.""</p><p>It felt so fucking good to have my twelve year old daughter sucking my clit. She got into more and more 
and before I knew it she was flicking her tongue across my clit while she sucked on it. ""Now use your 
fingers. Take two fingers and stick them into my pussy! Oh, God! That's it baby! Finger fuck your mother. 
Finger fuck me baby."" I moaned and started playing with my tits, pulling on my nipples and massaging my 
heavy tits.</p><p>""Mama's going to cum! You're going to make Mommy cum!"" I couldn't hold back any longer and before I knew 
it, I was shaking as the orgasm rolled through my body, my cunt exploding. ""Oh baby! Mama's cumming! Use 
the flat of your tongue baby! Lick mama's juices! Lick mama's juices."" She obediently lapped up my cunt 
juice as it oozed from my pussy.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhhhh,"" I breathed as my whole body shook in orgasm. ""Such a good girl. You made Mommy feel so 
good."" I ran my fingers through her hair. ""Oh baby. Keep on licking Mommy."" She didn't stop licking as she 
went back to licking and sucking my clit. ""Do you like it baby? Do you like, sucking Mommy's clit?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" she said between licks. ""I love the way it tastes. It makes me tingly all over licking you. I 
feel funny down between my legs knowing that I'm making you feel so good.""</p><p>""Pussy baby. You can call it a pussy,"" I said with a smile as her tiny fingers and tongue brought me 
slowly to another orgasm.</p><p>""Pussy. I love licking your pussy. It tastes so good."" Then she was back at it, licking and sucking me 
while her fingers plunged deep into my pussy. Before I knew it, I could feel another orgasm approaching 
and I lifted my hips off the bed while she her lips latched onto my clit and she sucked her, biting it. My 
fingers pulled and twisted my nipples.</p><p>""Fuck baby. Lick mama's pussy. I love your young tongue licking me. Your so fucking hot and beautiful 
baby. I've dreamed of you licking me like this for so long. I would finger my cunt all night long, making 
myself cum over and over again while I fantasized about my young sexy daughter sucking on my clit."" She 
sucked even harder and it drove me over the edge and before I knew it I was squealing in orgasm as she 
lapped up my cunt juices. Her tiny fingers started fingering my clit while she licked me between my lips, 
sucking up all my juices.</p><p>""Oh baby, stick a finger up my ass baby,"" I moaned, reaching down and spreading my cheeks for her.  She 
hesitated in shock but just for a moment as she went back to licking me. Her finger violating my ass was 
enough to start another orgasm that lasted a full ten minutes as she assaulted my ass and pussy.  It felt 
so good to have my sphincter stretched and my bowels filled as she fucked my ass with her finger. ""Yea 
baby. Fuck my ass. Fuck mama's ass. Mommy's still cumming.""</p><p>""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"" I yelled as I exploded uncontrollably and my ejaculated shooting pussy juice 
all over her face. She was shocked and a little scared. ""You made mama cum baby! Oh god baby that felt so 
good!""</p><p>After a few moments of regaining my breath, I felt Sara's warm body slide up to me and I embraced her, 
holding the little girl tight to me. Her skin was hot and slick with sweat.  She moved against my and I 
purred into her neck before I kissed her.</p><p>""Never in my wildest dreams did I think it would be this good baby,"" I said with a grin on my face.</p><p>""I know, Mom. It was awesome."" She giggled. She kissed me again, slipping her tongue into my mouth. God, 
she could make me tingle and I could feel my pussy getting wet again. ""God, I want to do it al the time."" 
She sighed. ""I loved the way you licked my cunny and played with me.  I've never felt so good.""</p><p>""I'm glad baby,"" I said as I turned to her to me, looking serious and mother-like. ""But it has to be our 
little secret. Okay? You can never tell anyone what we do. I love you so much and it feels so natural, but 
some people would never understand.  The love we share has to remain a secret.""</p><p>""Okay, Mommy,"" she said with a knowing smile. She snuggled up to me and laid her head on my left breast.</p><p>""Can Mommy tell you a secret?"" I asked her with a grin. She looked up and smiled, nodding her head.</p><p>""Mommy has always loved little girls."" She looked at me, waiting. ""Ever since I was in college and a 
student teacher, I would imagine seducing them and making love to them, being their first and teaching 
them. Girls as young as nine years old, I would dream about their bodies, their hairless pussies, never 
touched before and their flat chests with pebble nipples. I would imagine their innocent tongues licking 
me and tasting my pussy. Many nights when your father would be having sex with me, the only way I could 
orgasm would be to close my eyes and fantasize about some of the girls in my classes that I taught.""
 
""Have you fantasized about me?"" she asked.  For the first time in a long time I blushed beat red. Sara 
giggled when she saw this.</p><p>""Some of my wildest fantasies were about you baby,"" I said.  Sara moved up on the bed and out of the 
corner of my eye I could see her lightly touching her pussy, running her finger up and down her still 
slick lips.  I moved her hand away and slowly pleasured her, lightly rubbing her clit and massaging her 
pussy lips. It felt divine, the soft supple innocent flesh of my twelve year old daughter. I moved close 
to her so she could feel the hot breath as I talked softly into her ear. Her whole body shivered as I 
touched her pussy.</p><p>""I would imagine coming home and finding you with your friend, play kissing each other and then teaching 
both of you the joys of girl love. In my fantasy I would sit by and direct you girls on how to kiss and 
touch each other and I would touch my pussy while you licked each other and had sex in different 
positions. Afterward you both would crawl over to me and lick my pussy. You'd be licking and sucking on my 
clit while your friend would be licking my lips and fingering me.</p><p>""In another fantasy you walked in on me while I was masturbating and you would be embarrassed but curious.  
You'd stay and watch while I finished pleasuring myself.  You would get real close to my pussy and watch 
as I came, getting my bed and my toy all wet with my juices.  I would see you all excited and then I would 
make my move, silently touching you and pulling you to me and then making love to you.  I would teach you 
how to touch yourself and how to make love to another woman.  We would explore each others bodies all 
night.""</p><p>""God, Mommy. That is so hot,"" Sara gasped as her hips started moving. ""I love hearing about you wanting to 
fuck little girls.  I never thought I would say this but it really turns me on.""</p><p>""Good baby,"" I said with a chuckle.  ""Like mama, like daughter. It looks like my baby is all hot and wet 
again.  Do you want Mommy to make you feel all better.""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" Sara said in a little girl voice. ""I want you to fuck me. Fuck your baby girl and show her 
girl love.""  She pressed her lips to me and opened her legs as I pushed two fingers into her pussy and 
started fucking her. Her hips moved in motion with my fingers as my thumb found her still sensitive clit 
and massaged it while I fucked her.  We kissed and kissed while I fucked her, her tongue dancing with 
mine, hungrily searching my mouth.</p><p>In no time flat, she was cumming on my fingers, her young pussy gripping my fingers as I fucked her 
through another orgasm.  She clung onto me and was moaning and nearly screaming as her orgasm raced 
through her body. It finally abated and I slipped my fingers out of her. I put them to her nose and she 
looked me in the eye while she sniffed her own pussy juice. Wordlessly she licked them clean, sucking all 
of the pussy juice off of them.</p><p>""Mama needs so lovin' too,"" I said and pushed her head down.  From all the dirty talk and playing with 
her, my pussy was already sopping wet. She needed no encouragement as she slipped down my body and started 
sucking my clit in earnest and finger fucking me.  I opened my legs and felt my orgasm rushing toward me 
as I pulled and twisted my nipples until finally I yelped and screamed out in pleasure as her tongue and 
fingers drove me over the edge.</p><p>Sara licked and sucked me clean and then moved up my body and cuddled on my left breast again.  ""Mommy,"" 
she said without looking up. ""I tutor a beautiful little ten year old at school."" I smiled to myself and 
kissed her head before drifting off to sleep, wondering what sexy things Sara and I could do.</p>"
1039,"Me and Sara, Part 3",Dirty Girl Sara,3,Mom continues her sexual instruction of her daughter. She also quenches her thirst with a young student who was ripe for seduction.,"['F/g', 'inc', 'ped']","<p>I felt like I had been dreaming when I woke up and felt Sara's supple hot flesh against me. For so long I 
had fantasized about making love to my daughter and showing her the pleasures of girl love but I never 
really thought it would happen.  I had always loved women, marrying only for the image and benefits of the 
contract.</p><p>Always in the back of my mind I would dream about having sex with girls, seducing them, making love to 
them, teaching them, touching them, feeling their bald pussies bucking against me as I made them cum and 
feeling their small innocent tongues lapping at my pussy juice.  It was a hunger that could never be fully 
quenched. It was a fire that could never really be put out.  I always wanted more.</p><p>But most of all I wanted my daughter.  To me she seemed like a perfect angel, sweet and innocent and 
developing into a beautiful young woman. I would lay awake at night fingering my pussy to multiple orgasms 
imagining her mouth on my breasts and the taste of her young pussy while I made love to her.  Every time I 
looked at my daughter, I lusted after her wishing it was her who was climbing into my bed every night and 
keeping my warm instead of my own fingers and toys.</p><p>And last night it happened.  I had needed to go to the bathroom while Sara had been bathing and one thing 
led to another.  I fingered her right them and there with her skin so slick and hot from the bath. She had 
never orgasmed before and knowing that I was her first only made it more exciting for me.  I brought her 
to the heights of her pleasure four times last night with my tongue and with my fingers.</p><p>She also had been an avid learner, obeying my every lesson, licking where I told her, sucking the way I 
instructed and doing everything so perfect.  She loved bringing pleasure to me as much as she loved what I 
did to her.  Finally after several hours of exploring each others bodies and multiple orgasms, she fell 
asleep in my arms.</p><p>And now all I could think about was the ten year old girl that she tutored in school, wondering what she 
had in mind. I couldn't wait to find out. I taught fifth grade at one of the local middle schools and also 
volunteered at the Catholic girl's school also. I think subconsciously I took to job to be around young 
girls all day and into the evening.</p><p>Still dreamy, I opened my eyes and grumbled when I looked at the clock.  We were going to be late.  I 
shook Sara awake and felt myself juice when she smiled up at me all sleepy eyed and pouty.  I leaned down 
and kissed her warm lips and jumped when she responded so passionately.  She wrapped her arms around me 
and before I knew it we were making out like long lost lovers, our hands roaming all over the other's 
body, teasing and touching while I pushed my tongue into her mouth and she willingly suckled on it.</p><p>With a mind of its own, my things opened Sara's legs and pushed against her already wet sex and she 
willingly dry humped my leg while we made out.  She moaned and rocked herself against me as her body 
responded. Her nipples were hard against mine which were aching for attention. My whole body cried out for 
sex.</p><p>I never knew I could be so insatiable and I only wanted more knowing it was my sexy, loving, nympho 
daughter that I was going to have sex with. Within seconds were having passionate lesbian sex as she 
straddled my head and pushed her sex into my face.</p><p>""Suck my pussy mommy,"" she whined.  ""I need to feel you licking me. Please lick your baby girl's cunny.  
Make your little girl feel good. Ohhhhhh, yeah mommy. Make me feel good. That feels so good.  Stick your 
tongue between my pussy lips mommy."" She lowered herself down and started running her tongue between my 
soaking wet lips in a maddening teasing fashion while her tiny fingers strummed my clit. I was aching for 
more.</p><p>I spread my legs and humped upward, my body begging for more. Finally I couldn't take it anymore. ""Suck my 
pussy Sara! Make me cum or you'll be in trouble! Fuck your mother, you little lesbian mother fucker."" She 
squealed and then stuck her head between my legs and started sucking me in earnest.</p><p>""That's a good girl,"" I cooed. ""Mama takes care of good little girls."" I pulled her pussy down and licked 
and sucked on her teenaged pussy.  I pulled away and licked my right index finger before pulling apart her 
firm ass cheeks, exposing her virgin ass which flinched inward.</p><p>""What are you doing mommy?"" she asked in a surprised voice when she felt my tongue teasing her brown ass 
hole.</p><p>""Mommy's teaching you,"" I said as I licked around the rim of her ass and then slowly pushed one of my 
fingers into her ass. She moaned and I nearly came when I felt her tight sphincter squeeze my finger. 
""That's a good girl. That's a good girl. Relax and enjoy it baby."" I went back to licking her pussy while 
I finger fucked her ass before I knew it she was rocking back and forth pushing my finger deeper into her 
dark bowels.</p><p>In minutes we were both cumming.  My lips were latched onto her clit while my finger drove into her ass. 
She exploded on my mouth, drenching me with her girl juice.  I came almost at the same time while she 
strummed my clit and her tongue deep in my pussy.</p><p>That was just what I needed in the morning.</p><p>She rolled off of me and we both giggled looking at each other.</p><p>""Did you like that baby?"" I asked as I kissed her, tasting my juices on her face and lips.</p><p>""I loved it mom!"" she said excitedly.</p><p>""Good,"" I smiled. ""It's supposed to feel good. Sex is supposed to feel good.  Now that you like having my 
finger in your ass we'll try it some more later.  Maybe we'll use toys back there.""</p><p>""I'd like that,"" she sighed. ""I never knew I would love sex so much mom.  I mean, I've masturbated and 
I've touched myself. But last night when you made my orgasm, my God, I felt like I never wanted to stop. 
After that you just kept making me cum and cum and cum and I just wanted more and more.  It was like a 
thirst that I couldn't quench.""</p><p>I chuckled and kissed the tip of her nose. ""Now you know how I feel. I masturbate three to six times a day 
at least.  At night, after you go to bed, I'll lay here on this very bed and play with myself through five 
or six orgasms.  I have a huge dildo that stretched my cunt and I love how it fills me up.  I have lots of 
toys that I use but I'll just lay here and cum and cum and cum, baby.""</p><p>Sara laughed. ""Well, maybe now that you've made me into your lesbian lover, you'll let me help mama quench 
that thirst.  Maybe you'll let me help you cum.""</p><p>""Ohhhh,"" I said, filled with love as I looked at her, all cute and innocent, embarrassed to have asked 
that. ""Of course baby. Now that we're lovers you can touch me anytime you want.  And I'll touch you 
anytime you want baby.  I want you make you feel good.""</p><p>Sara kissed me on the mouth and looked me in the eyes. ""I love you mommy.""</p><p>""I love you too.""</p><p> Thirty minutes later, I was looking in the mirror, and couldn't help but smile at what I saw. I was 
wearing a black skirt that stopped just short of the knees and a white blouse.  I wore a gold necklace 
which set off my fair skin rather well and a gold ring on my right middle finger.  Underneath, I was 
dressed rather naughtily with black silk stockings and garter belt.  My black thong and low cut bra were 
matching and I wondered what the other teachers at school would have thought if they knew how I was 
dressed. My red hair was swept up off of my neck and I wore just a touch of makeup to add color to my fair 
skin.</p><p>All in all I was a picture of wholesome America…except for the fact that I was a wanton nympho who craved 
young girl flesh.</p><p>Sara was dressed just the same and when we kissed before we left for school we almost ended up having sex 
again in the kitchen.  She was wearing a plaid skirt and tight sleeveless sweater with her red hair down 
over one shoulder.  She didn’t wear stockings but she had a better tan than I did with better formed legs 
I thought.  She was the picture of wholesome innocence, which was the exact reason why I wanted her body 
so much.</p><p>It took a lot for me to not lay her down on the floor and fuck her right there but we walked out the door, 
me with shaky legs and Sara with a grin on her face because she knew what was going on with me.  We got 
into the car silently and I started to drive her to school. She turned to me a grinned an evil smile. ""You 
wanna fuck me don't you mom?""</p><p>""Yes!"" I said louder than I planned to.</p><p>She laughed. ""I know. Me too. I got wet just seeing you dressed like that, knowing that when I get home 
tonight we're gonna have wild sex again."" She grinned and then got quiet again. ""Mom? Tonight I want you 
to fuck my ass. In the shower I played with myself and fucked my ass with my finger but it wasn't enough. 
I want you to stretch me back there.""</p><p>I nearly squirted in my dress in the car. ""Okay honey,"" I said through gritted teeth. Sara couldn't know 
the amount of sexual tension I was feeling just then. ""I'd love to do that.""</p><p>Five minutes later, we were at her school. Sara leaned over and kissed my cheek and then hopped out. I 
watched her shake her ass as she walked away. I could feel my pussy oozing as she turned around and smiled 
and waved before walking into the school. I knew I would need to take care of business before I got to 
work and drove like a madwoman to a shopping center that hadn't opened yet.</p><p>I parked behind the stores and slid my seat back, looking around to make sure that nobody was around.  I 
hiked my skirt above my waste and pulled my thong to the side, exposing my wet pussy. I could feel my 
muscles quiver.  My fingers moved expertly to my clit and strummed it while my pussy leaked its juice. My 
other hand moved down and I began to finger fuck myself to quicken the orgasm, moving my fingers in and 
out of my wet hole while I played with my clit.</p><p>All the while my eyes were closed and I was picturing myself fucking my young teenaged daughter and her 
student that she was tutoring. In no time I was orgasming like crazy fantasizing about a young ten year 
old mouth on my clit while my daughter rode my face.  I fucked myself through three orgasms, all mind 
blowing and all to the same fantasy.</p><p>Finally, I sat back in the car, gasping, trying to catch my breath while I licked my fingers clean.  I 
pulled some Clorox wipes out of the glove compartment and cleaned myself off before pulling my skirt back 
down and taking a deep breath. I silently hoped that would hold me over until I got home. If not I was 
going to be in trouble for the rest of the day.</p><p>The first part of the day I was able to control myself reasonably well.  None of the teachers even 
suspected what I was thinking though one looked at me with a grin when she saw how I was dressed. She was 
cute and into her young twenties. Sandra had just graduated college and just started teaching fifth grade.</p><p>By lunch time I was sweating it.  I knew I was in a bad job with my proclivity to want to fuck every 
nubile and attractive student who came by.  I thought about dodging into the women's room and masturbating 
again but didn't want to risk it. That was a sure way to lose my job.  I would just have to tough it out.</p><p>By one in the afternoon, things had settled down and I was thinking that I was in the clear. I was 
teaching fifth grade English and the class seemed to be going okay when I looked up and saw Angela out of 
the corner of my eye. She was a cute girl, just budding into a young woman with small mounds for breasts. 
She was wearing a short skirt that when she crossed her legs it ran to above her mid thigh.</p><p>Her hair was a light brown that she kept back in a pony tail and the sweater she wore was just a little 
too tight to be innocent in my mind.  I could picture her on my desk with her legs spread while I tasted 
her sweet nectar making the young girl cum for the first time.  She was thirteen and I wondered if she had 
ever thought about girl love before.</p><p>I almost lost my train of thought but kept trucking on.  Angela was one of my problem students, who 
couldn't seem to grasp the lessons. I pushed the thoughts from my mind and continued to teach the lesson. 
This was my last class before free period when I would have a chance to tutor students who needed extra 
help or grade papers and such.</p><p>It took a lot of effort but I made it through the lesson and finally the kids were streaming out to go to 
their next class.  Before I knew what I was doing I called out Angela's name as I sat down at my desk.</p><p>She had a fearful look in her eye as she stood before my desk.  I didn't know what I was going to say now. 
It was like my pussy had a mind of its own and it was calling the shots. But there she stood, looking all 
cute and innocent in her skirt with her hands folded before her while she bit her bottom lip in fear.</p><p>""I can see you need some help in class,"" I said as I looked over some of papers.</p><p>""Yes, Ms. Smith.  I'm having trouble understanding everything that we're talking about,"" she admitted with 
a look of embarrassment on her face.</p><p>""It's okay child. We all need help every now and then,"" I said with a reassuring smile as I moved the 
chair back and leaned back, crossing my legs, watching her. Her eyes dropped to my legs but then she 
looked up again, blushing a little. My heart skipped a beat. ""Would you like some extra tutoring?""</p><p>""Oh yes, Ms. Smith, I would.  I think it would help and I appreciate it.""</p><p>""No problem."" I looked around. ""Come sit over here at this desk,"" I said pointing to a desk in the corner 
that could not be seen from the door. It was the most private area in the room. She looked at me, kind of 
wondering why I had picked there but didn't say anything as she walked over there and sat down.</p><p>I sat next to her in a classroom seat, making my skirt rise up right to the tops of my stockings. I 
pretended to not notice but I could see she could see. She seemed curious and a little excited by seeing 
them. I grinned to myself, thinking that this was just what I needed today. Silently I wondered if Sara 
would like her too.</p><p>About ten minutes into the lesson, I placed my hand on the small of her back and she didn’t move so I felt 
emboldened. I moved closer to her and as I would lean across to her, touching her to change a page or 
reach something, I would feel her flinch. I smiled inwardly to myself at this. I knew I would be making my 
move soon.</p><p>""So how are things at home?"" I asked, as I turned a page.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said. ""They're okay I guess."" She shrugged. ""You know how it is sometimes.""</p><p>I smiled knowingly. ""Yes, I do know how it is sometimes. My daughter is about your age.""</p><p>""Oh really?"" she asked, perking up. ""What's her name?""</p><p>""Sara,"" I said with a smile. ""She's growing up so fast now,"" I said with a sigh. ""Sometimes I think she's 
growing up too fast.""</p><p>""That's what my mom says.""</p><p>""Sara's asking about boys and…well…you know, sex, already.""</p><p>""Is she?"" she asked, disbelievingly, but I could see through it and knew that she had been asking about 
that too.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said with a nod. ""She's even asked about girls.""</p><p>""Girls?"" Angela asked with a confused look.</p><p>""Yes, girls. Sometimes girls kiss and touch and she asked about that.</p><p>""Really?"" she bit her lip again like she always did when she was thinking about asking something.</p><p>""Have you ever wondered about girls?""</p><p>""No,"" Angela answered too quickly. ""Well, I've never asked anyone but yes I've thought about it.""</p><p>""How so?"" She got embarrassed and I put my hand on the small of her back again and massaged lightly, 
reassuringly. ""Have you ever touched another girl?"" She didn't answer. ""I remember when I was your age, 
we'd have sleepovers and sometimes we would practice kissing each other. Other times, we'd touch ourselves 
in front of each other. Have you ever done that?""</p><p>""Well. Sometimes. We show each other…you know…our private areas.  At the last party we practiced kissing 
and everyone laughed at me because they said I was too into it,"" Angela said with a shrug.</p><p>""There's nothing wrong with that,"" I said with a reassuring smile.  I started to tremble a little. ""You 
know it's very natural for girls to be curious about that. You know what its like to kiss a girl your 
age."" I smiled. ""Would you like to know what its like to kiss a grown woman?""</p><p>""But won't we get in trouble?"" she asked.</p><p>""Only if you tell someone."" I put my arm around her. I could feel her chest rising and falling rapidly as 
she breathing excitedly. ""It has to be our little secret okay?"" She nodded with a huge smile on her face. 
""Okay then."" I looked around to make a show to make sure nobody was watching and then I smiled at her. 
""Okay, close your eyes and purse your lips.""</p><p>Angela did so, sweetly enough to make me want to jump her right there.  I leaned in and kissed her lightly 
on the lips.  I could feel her tremble and hear her breathing ragged as my lips touched hers.  I pulled 
back an inch and then gave into temptation and ran my tongue along her lips, lightly touching them.  She 
moaned and I smiled to myself.</p><p>""Okay,"" I said in a husky voice. ""Now open your lips a little and push your tongue forward ever so 
slightly. That's it. Now just keep your eyes closed and do what feels natural to you.  Let the pleasure 
lead you.""  I pressed my lips to hers and she opened her mouth and I pushed my tongue in. She jumped when 
she felt our tongues touched and moaned as I put my hands on her shoulders and started to explore her 
mouth with my tongue.  Her tongue touched mine again and before I knew it we were kissing passionately, 
our tongues intertwining and dancing with each other.</p><p>After a few minutes, we were both breathing heavy and my thong was soaking wet as I pulled away and looked 
at her.  She was blushing red and gasping for breath. I smiled at her. ""How did you like that Angela?""</p><p>""I liked it Ms. Smith,"" she said breathlessly. Her eyes were shining and she was staring at me.</p><p>""Good. How did it make you feel?"" I asked as I moved closer to her. I could feel the heat of her skin 
through her clothes as I pressed my thigh against hers and wrapped my arm around her back and held her 
close to me.</p><p>""It made me feel funny,"" she said, embarrassed.</p><p>""A good funny or bad funny?"" I asked as I rubbed the small of her back.</p><p>""A good funny. I could feel my panties getting wet and I felt this funny feeling deep in my belly. It felt 
really good but I've never felt that way before."" She blushed and looked away shyly.</p><p>I smiled at her and she jumped when I put my hand on her thigh. I could feel the heat through her skirt as 
she slightly shook. ""That’s normal, Angela. That's called arousal. When you're kissing or touching and it 
feels real good, you get wet between your legs. Did your nipples get hard?"" I asked. She nodded her head. 
I reached up with trembling hand and run my palm over them. Yes, they were hard. She shivered and moaned. 
""Did that feel good?""</p><p>""Yes, Ms. Smith,"" she said in a whiny voice with a look of need in her eyes.</p><p>""Good,"" I said softly. ""It's supposed to. Would you like to see what else feels good?""</p><p>""Yes, Ms. Smith."" I brushed her hair away and ran my tongue up her neck to  her ear, lightly nibbling and 
kissing.  She whimpered at the sensation as I nibbled on her ear and lightly ran the palm of my hand over 
her nipples. They were as hard as little diamonds in her tin bra. She was so aroused just from my touch as 
she clenched her thighs unconsciously.</p><p>I gently pushed her warm thighs apart and massaged her inner thigh just below her panties, carefully not 
to touch them. No, I would take my time and savor deflowering her.  She moaned and gasped as I kissed her 
neck and toyed with her nipples and hot skin until she was panting.</p><p>Looking into her eyes I pressed my lips to her and kissed her passionately, snaking my tongue into her 
mouth which she openly accepted and wrapped her arms around me as we pressed our bodies together. After a 
few moments, we broke apart and looked at each other.  I could feel myself dripping as my nipples ached 
for attention.</p><p>""You are a very pretty young girl,"" I said to her. ""You have the makings of a fine woman, Angela. I think 
you'd make a fine pupil for my special lessons. Lessons which will open your eyes to much more than the 
school books here."" I bent down close to her ear and she shivered as I said ""Much more than you ever 
fantasized about in that pretty little teenage head of yours."" I then licked her ear and she whimpered, 
shaking. I looked at her again. ""Would you like special lesions?""</p><p>""Yes, Ms. Smith,"" she said, looking down.</p><p>""Good."" I checked my watch. It was time to go home for the day. ""I drive a black Chevy Suburban. Wait for 
me there.""</p><p>Angela got up and gathered up her books on shaky legs. She was still blushed as she walked to the door and 
then turned around with an uncertain look on her face. I smiled and nodded my head, prodding her along.  A 
small smile crept across her face as she turned and hurried away.</p><p>I rushed around to clear off my desk and prepare it for the next morning. My own legs were quivering and I 
was exploding in excitement barely able to contain myself. I rushed out the door with my briefcase and 
nearly bumped into Sandra who was walking by. I felt a shimmer of guilt and fear as she looked at me with 
a knowing expression but then brushed it aside. The corner of the room was well hidden; there was no way 
she could have seen what had been going on. As I walked away I could feel her eyes burning into my back.</p><p>A few moments later, I was at my car and I smiled warmly at Angela who had been waiting there, nervously 
playing with the hem of her skirt. She returned the smile and we both got into my Suburban and I drove 
away. She looked over at me but didn't speak.  I didn’t know quite what to say so I remained silent as 
well.</p><p>""Do you like younger girls?"" Angela asked in a soft, meek voice as we approached the secluded park where I 
planned our rendezvous. I thought for a minute before responding.</p><p>""Well, Angela. I won't lie. I'm very attracted to younger girls. You have softer bodies, more enthusiasm 
with learning about girl love and you're fresher."" I smiled at her. ""But you're special, Angela. You have 
the face of an angel and to be quite honest, I've fantasized about you for a long time.""</p><p>""Really?"" she asked, surprised at the statement.</p><p>""Yes,"" I said with a nod. ""I've always been attracted to you. You have the cutest face and your lips have 
always seemed to kissable to me.""</p><p>""Wow,"" she said, basking in the attraction and attention. I don't think anyone had ever told her that. She 
beamed from ear to ear, blushing in a combination of fear, expectation and excitement.</p><p>Within a few minutes, I backed the truck into a secluded part of the park where I was sure we would not be 
interrupted. We were miles from the walking track and biking trails and we were under a bunch of trees 
away from the road. We would be sure to have our privacy here.</p><p>I looked over to Angela and she seemed fidgety, unsure of the situation, maybe even a little fearful. I 
smiled and laid my hand on her arm reassuringly.</p><p>""It's OK, Angela,"" I said with a smile. ""Do you remember how good you felt back in the classroom? When I 
was kissing you and touching your breasts?"" She nodded. ""Imagine that only a hundred times greater.  
There's so much pleasure in girl love. You only need the right teacher to open that door for you."" I moved 
closer to her and silently started massaging her warm thigh through her skirt, looking at her. She 
responded with excitement, not fear, which encouraged me.</p><p>""I can tell you like it, Angela,"" I said with a knowing smile. ""I can tell you want more."" She nodded her 
head and stifled a sob of need as she looked at me. ""I love young girls, like you,"" I said, moving my hand 
up higher under her skirt, feeling the heat of her skin. ""So innocent, so fresh, so ready to learn. Your 
bodies are so supple and ready for the pleasure of girl love."" I leaned in and licked her neck and she 
moaned, opening her legs subconsciously.</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" I said as my fingers passed over her panties. My heart was pounding. ""Your panties are wet. I can 
tell you like it. I'm going to teach you things you never thought possible. I'm going to make you love sex 
so much. You're not going to be able to get enough.""</p><p>Without warning, my hand started massaging her pussy through her panties and she moaned, gasping as I 
expertly strummed her clit while my mouth sucked and licked her neck and ear while she squirmed. I held 
her down and she responded to me, humping my hand that was sending shockwaves of pleasure through her 
body.</p><p>""Pull you sweater,"" I commanded her in a husky voice. She wordlessly obeyed, showing me her erotically 
plain white bra with hard as pebbles nipples showing through the fabric. ""Mmmmmm. So nice looking."" I 
whispered as I moved my other hand to her tits and passed the palm over them, feeling their hardness. ""So 
firm, so young. So ready to be played with and toyed."" I massaged her tits through her bra and tweaked her 
nipples, causing her to squirm even more.</p><p>""Ms. Smith,"" she squealed. ""What's happening to me? I feel like I'm going crazy. Oh, my God, I've never 
felt like this before."" She was trying to climb out of the seat but she couldn't away from my hands which 
were manipulating her young nubile body.  The scent of both of our sexes permeated the car as she moaned 
and gasped toward her first orgasm.</p><p>""Hush, child,"" I said soothingly. ""What you're feeling is completely natural. Close your eyes and relax. 
Just let your body feel it baby. You're gonna love it."" I rubbed her clit with more force now as I licked 
her neck, savoring the feel of her plush skin. Her nipples were hard as diamonds and sensitive as I 
pinched and pulled on them while she approached her first orgasm.</p><p>""Ms. Smith!"" she cried out with a horrified look on her face.</p><p>I kissed her hard on the mouth and then whispered. ""Let go baby. Let go. Cum for me. Cum for me baby!"" And 
she did.  Her eyes closed and her whole body shuddered and spasmed while she moaned into my mouth. She was 
so ripe and fresh I could feel her pussy spasmed as she experienced her first orgasm.</p><p>She continued to shake and moan with her eyes closed as I relaxed my work on her clit. ""Mmmmmm,"" I purred. 
When Angela opened her eyes I was grinning at her and I kissed her softly on the lifts, trailing my tongue 
along her sweet red lips while she caught her breath.  I nibbled on her ear and smiled as she shivered, 
the sparks shot through her body.</p><p>I slowly moved her panties down her hips and past her knees and she silently watched, pliantly obedient to 
my need as I stripped her nether region. I grinned up at her and whispered in her ear, ""you asked my 
before if I liked younger girls."" I looked in her eyes. ""The truth is I love younger girls. I can't get 
enough.  You look so fucking sexy in your little skirts and tight fitting tops with your pert young tits. 
You make my pussy so wet just watching you in school. I love young girls. It's like a hunger for me."" I 
kissed her hard on the lips. ""And I'm hungry right now.""</p><p>She moaned loudly and lifted her ass off the bucket seat when she felt my tongue on her clit but I 
couldn't be stopped. She tasted so sweet as I ate her pussy with a frenzy.  My face was coated her with 
her juices as I sucked and bit on her clit, sucked on her pussy lips and tasted every inch of her.  She 
groaned when she felt my tongue push deep inside her love hole and wriggled around while my finger 
strummed her clit. In no time at all she was gushing, orgasming again while I firmly held her ass cheeks 
in place.  I sucked up all of her sweet nectar as she experienced her second orgasm.</p><p>Languidly and slowly, I licked now, toying with her clit as I moved a finger inside her cunt and massaged 
her inner walls. She was like a ball of clay, silently enduring the pleasure that I brought her. My cunt 
was nearly gushing like a river as her cunt muscles tightened on my fingers while I fucked her.  In and 
out my fingers went as he pelvis moved to meet every thrust while my lips sucked on her clit.</p><p>She was moaning again as another orgasm rolled over her  I sucked and fucked through it until she lay 
against the seat, spent and tired, whimpering quietly unable to move. I moved away from her pussy and 
licked my lips, savoring her taste.  She opened her eyes and looked at me, dazed, confused and I smiled.</p><p>""Lick my face clean, baby,"" I told her. ""Taste your own pussy on my face while you kiss me."" She did so 
and it felt so good to feel her young tongue on me, lapping up her own pussy juices. I ended it with a 
kiss, snaking my tongue into her mouth which she readily accepted and wrapped her arms around me.</p><p>""How did you like it?"" I asked with a grin.</p><p>""I loved it, Ms. Smith,"" she replied, breathlessly.</p><p>""I knew you would."" I smiled and leaned back in the seat and unbuttoned my shirt and then undid my front 
clasp bra, freeing my aching breasts. She stared at them and I smiled. I moaned and arched my back while 
my fingers lightly toyed with them. My nipples were so hard and so sensitive. I turned to her. ""Do you 
like them, Angela?""</p><p>""They're beautiful, Ms. Smith.""</p><p>""I'm glad you like. I love my breasts."" I rolled my nipples between my fingers, sending shivers down my 
spine right to my pussy. ""you can touch them."" It felt wonderful to feel her hands on my tits, weighing 
them, massaging them. ""Play with my nipples, I said urgently, as I hiked my skirt up past my hips and 
pulled my panties to the side. ""That’s it baby. Now pinch my nipples. Yes, like that. Roll them between 
your fingers. Harder. Harder. Harder! Yes. Pull on them. Mmmmmm, you've got me so wet, Angela.""</p><p>I smiled wickedly to her while my hand lightly run up and down my pussy, getting it nice and wet while my 
hips moved in slow sensual motions. She watched mesmerized. ""You're the sexiest woman I've ever seen,"" she 
whispered. I chuckled and moved down in the seat.</p><p> ""Lean down and suck on my nipples baby. Lick and suck them,"" I told her. ""While you're sucking on my 
tits, look down and watch how I play with myself baby. I want you to see how to pleasure yourself. That 
way tonight, when you're lying in bed, you can touch yourself like this and make yourself cum over and 
over again.""</p><p>Wordlessly, she leaned down and tentatively licked my right nipple. I moaned as the moistness of her 
tongue hit my nipple and I pulled her head down, moaning. In a second, her lips were wrapped around my tit 
and she was sucking on it like a hungry baby. ""That's a good girl. Suck mama's nipple. Be a good girl and 
feed from mama."" The nasty talk seemed to egg her on as she sucked harder and harder.</p><p>Her eyes trailed down as I started to finger myself.  Maneuvering myself so I could use both hands while 
she was playing with my tits, I got down to serious business. My pussy was sopping wet and it was in dire 
need of pleasure.</p><p>Without wasting a moment I thrust two fingers into my waiting hole and moaned loudly as I felt my muscles 
contracting around them, gripping them.  The sound of wet set could be heard as I fucked myself hard and 
fast, driving my fingers into my cunt. I started to play with my clit with my other hand and soon my ass 
was off the seat while I fucked myself through my first orgasm.</p><p>""Mama's cumming! I'm cumming! Watch me cum! Oh, yes suck my tits while I cum!"" I exploded with cum juice 
running down the crack of my ass while my cunt tightened on my fingers and my clit exploded with every 
stroke. It felt so wonderful with her small girlish lips sucking on my tits.</p><p>""That's a good girl,"" I said as I continued to play with myself, forcing the orgasm on, feeling the waves 
of pleasure continue to flow through me, all through my body. ""Such a good student. I knew you'd be this 
good. I could tell, baby. So sexy and so beautiful. So sweet tasting.  Your lips feel so good on my 
titties.  Mama's gonna be good to you. Mama's gonna take care of you baby."" My second orgasm came without 
warning and it rolled through me for I don't know how long until finally I lie spent on the car seat, the 
truck soaked with my pussy juices.</p><p>When I opened my eyes, Angela was looking at me with her eyes gleaming. ""Wow,"" was all she said. ""Can I 
taste your pussy juices, Ms. Smith?"" she asked in a meek voice, almost afraid of being denied. I smiled 
and help up my two fingers that had seconds before been deep inside my cunt. She sucked the sticky juices 
hungrily, lapping them up and sucking on my digits. It felt so good.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm,"" I said as I looked at my watch. It was almost five and I knew I needed to get home. I saw her 
begin to pout as I moved my thong back over my pussy and re arranged my skirt to cover my legs. I smiled 
at her. ""This is just the first lesson, Angela. The lessons will become more enjoyable if you want to 
continue to learn.""</p><p>""Yes, Ms. Smith!"" she nearly yelled. ""I've never felt so good before. I can't even describe it. My god, 
the pleasure was so intense. I want to have sex all the time now.""</p><p>I chuckled. ""Good."" I started to button my shirt back up. ""You can touch yourself the way I did any time 
you want. You can strum your little clit or you can finger fuck yourself. Either way feels very good. 
Experiment with it. Do both at the same time, or maybe play with your young breasts while you masturbate. 
It all feels good. You can even stick on your fingers into your tight little ass.""</p><p>""Really?"" she asked. ""My ass?"" She didn't believe it.</p><p>""Yes, your ass,"" I answered with a chuckle. ""It feels real good. It's so sensitive. It feels even better 
when your playing with your clit or your pussy and you're fingering your ass."" She looked at me 
disbelieving and I just laughed softly.</p><p>The whole drive to her house was spent talking about sex. I explained to her different ways to play with 
herself. I even taught her to squeeze her thighs together and relax them until she experienced a mini 
orgasm. With a mischievous grin she told me that she would try that at school. I smiled at her and could 
feel my pussy start to moisten again. I also told her how to masturbate in the shower with a massaging 
shower head or different things that she could use to fill her pussy up. Angela drank it all up and I knew 
she wouldn’t ever be able to get enough.</p><p>Finally we were outside her house. ""Just tell your parents that I was tutoring you after school."" She 
nodded and smiled. ""Remember Angela,"" I said to her. ""This is our little secret. Nobody can ever know 
about it."" She nodded, looking me right in the eye. ""If I find out you've told anyone about this, I will 
be very very upset.""</p><p>She was so pliable I thought as she looked at me and nodded. ""Yes. Ms. Smith. I promise.""</p><p>I watched her walk into her house and then pulled out for the drive home. Sara was waiting for me.</p>"
1040,"Paradise, Phase One",Don,1,YOU are a beautiful late teen (called Jan) in a dead-end job with a just as beautiful lesbian gf (Angie) also in the same position as you. Being the same age and been very close for what seems like ever - you both do everything together - including dropping out of school and starting the same rubbish job at the same place.,"['teen', 'nosex (yet)']","<p>Hello! Although new to the site in the 'writing' part - I have visited it many times. I am not, nor ever will be, a good writer so will apologise now for all the obvious mistakes and descriptions of feelings that I have made a mess of - with luck, you will be 'kind' and fill in the missing bits with your own colourful imagination.</p><p>It will become obvious that it is all a made up story and totally wishful thinking story line - it does have crafty twist and will probably run for a long time (but only by me)!</p><p>It will contain most or all of the sexual description stuff apart from, FEET, scat, domination, in fact - no men either!!!! I fully agree that no harm should be done to 'anyone' by 'anyone' - it is for mutual sexual fun and gratification to be taken on both sides - from the adults down the toddlers!</p><p>I will be most interested in replies from FEMALES ONLY - would love to read your 'little secrets' especially if it is turning you on reminicing about it - or what you would love to do! (but only with girls)</p><p>You and Angie are at sitting in your now usual spot in the kiddy park
around sat inconspicously on the seat watching looking at all the
pretty little toddlers playing on the swings, slide and nudging each
other when you spot a little girl that you would love seduce.</p><p>All the pretty young mothers, most of them single, have got used to
your faces and either on 'nodding' hellos - to now as in most cases
having small talk chats - you have found yourself the 'perfect female
pedo ground' - but still being wise and biding your time you both
just share little whispers and start to pick and choose which mothers
of the kiddies to befriend - and then you will be ready to pounce in
your innocent maliputive way.</p><p>Angie gives you a nudge as your first conquest approaches - both your
hearts are pounding a little faster and little tingles start build as
the smiling friendly face of 'Wendy' approaches the park bench.
Pushing her trolly with one hand, a leash with a jet black labrador
in the other and two young girls trailing behind bouncing their new
brightly coloured balls behind.</p><p>Wendy sits down on the bench - to break the ice you welcome her and
say, ""Hello again, looks like you have your hands full today."" In
response she replies, ""Yes, minding my friends two girls and dog for
the morning - gone to doctors for check up."" - ""By the way, I am
Wendy, this is my little one in push chair 'sammy' - the eldest girl
is Sarah and the other little mischief is 'Debbi' - oh - and of
course their doggy is 'Rex'. You say hello back and introduce
yourselves.</p><p>""You certainly have a good spot in in the shade of the trees"" said
Wendy, In reply you say, ""Yes, the sun is behind us here, so no
dazzle and slightly cooler"" [of course the reason was so you could
lust after all the pretty young girlies running about getting all
sweaty and wanting to lick all those hot little pussies of the pure
salty dampness]. You glance over at the two little girls bouncing
their balls - both looking good enough to eat in their sweet little
mini skirts and well proportioned young bodies - you guessed their
ages as Sarah being eight and her younger sister Debbi as about six -
you lick your lips. You just know that it is going to be fun seducing
them.</p><p>[Phase one - starting the seduction - trust]
Angie suddenly says, ""Right - I am going for ice lollys - who would
like one?"" - ""Me please"" you reply and of course the smile on the two
girls faces answered for them without a word leaving their cute
lips. ""Right, common then girls, leave your balls here and you can
help me carry them back"" with that they strolled off to the kiosk -
Angie holding Debbies hand as Sara skipped just in front with Rex
briskly walking beside her - each bounce little her frilly little
mini skirt so she could just make out her damp little patch - she
smiled inwardly as she thought about her own that must be getting
bigger and bigger on her cotton panties.</p><p>Trying your best not be oggling the two little beauties as they got
further away up the path - you chatted 'matter of factly' and managed
to get all the info you needed asking her twenty questions and
reshuffling the answers to them to paint the picture you wanted to
hear. She is a single mother, so is her neighbour (but works part
time to make ends meet). No men on the scene at either place - always
doing each other favours and would be lost without each other
as 'friends'.</p><p>Soon Angie is back - shares out the lollies - and Rex was enjoying a
small ice cream cone - all sat or stood around watching the children
play in the toddler park and cooling down under the shade of the
trees behind you - little girls thinking what kind ladies you and
Angie are, Wendy the same, you and Angie patting yourselves on the
back - and Rex - well - that sweet white stuff cooling his tongue
down defies any words in doggy language!! But constant fast wagging
of tail says it tastes goooooooooooooood as it sits there licking it
as Wendy holds it. With its long tongue expertly catching every
melted dribble. lol</p><p>[Phase Two}
Phase one complete - of earning their trust and becoming friendly -
you plant the seed in Wendys head of how helpful you would like to be
if she ever needed any help at any time. Over the next week or so -
you have become a regular crowd in your corner - weather being kind
and even on the dullest of days always finished up with the sun
coming out. Even other young mothers are now chatting to you more
than before - they know Wendy, trust her judgement which has got back
to them - and you are just part of the scenery - you can oggle all
you want and drool over their pussies and their kiddies - after all -
you can trust a woman cant you? All pedos are those nasty old men in
raincoats - and not 'normal' looking ladies like you and Angie!!</p><p>Two days later and you are both doing your usual favourite past time
of secretly stroking your pussies dreaming of those little girls sat
your faces as they giggle their way to their little tickling orgasms.
You hear the pounding of feet and paws. The paws reach you first and
you look down at Rex - it certainly remembers those beautiful ladies
sat on the bench getting and ice cream for him - hoping to make more
of a fuss to get another one [maybe even bigger one] if it wags and
licks them long enough!! :-)</p><p>The Sara and Debbi now follow and give you a quick friendly hug -
their cute faces beaming, like Rex they want another ice lolly - but
they seem genuinely glad to see you as well. Up at the rear is Wendy
pushing her trolly, with a broad smile she says, ""Hello you two,
looks like you have certainly left an impression on those - hope they
are not too over friendly for you!""? - [Not friendly enough yet you
say to yourself] and smile.</p><p>You have purposefully over the short period of getting to know Wendy
asked too many questions - you know - as time goes on - your almost
innocent questions slipped in conversations that she will be
forthcoming - this 'ploy' of getting people to trust you has worked
many times before - and instead of saying nothing they seem to pour
their hearts out to you in 'confidence' - so now you are ready to ask
about her 'friend' and how the tests went after her check up [with a
concerned look on your face]. ""Well,"" replies Wendy, ""It seems like
she has somehow got an infection and her blood pressure is all wrong
and they seemed baffled so want her to go into hospital for tests as
she is losing weight as well which she can not afford to lose!"" Even
though you are sort of concerned about her 'friend/neighbour' you and
Angie suddenly realise at the same time that poor Wendy is suddenly
going to have her hands even more full - she is going to need help
with three kiddies and a dog to look after. You are secretly crossing
your fingers as you say to Wendy, ""Hey, don't forget what Angie and
me offered - we meant it - if you need any help at all just let us
know - we will be offended if you dont ask, okay?"" with that you put
a hand on top of hers in a friendly/knowing gesture.</p><p>Wendys face suddenly changed, she looks at you and smiles, a tear
runs down her cheek and she asks if you do really mean it? ""Yes, of
course we do, tell your friend not to worry - and we will both do out
bit and make it like a party for the girls as their mother is away -
it will not be a problem - she will be back before they know it and
everything will be find. The relief on Wendys face was a picture -
baby sitting for a few hours or half a day is one thing - but she
knew it would be not so much a hassle - but a worry keeping her eye
on not only her toddler but seeing to and looking after Sarah and
Debbi as well - not to mention Rex of course. Wendy says she must get
back and let her friend know that any times and dates will be fine
and has no worries whatsoever as everything will be sorted out -
which will be a relief to her as well as it was a worrying concern to
her.</p><p>Wendys bubbly face of gratitude, relief and excitement of help and
knowing everything will be covered with your help was hard to hide as
she called Sarah and Debbie back from the swings - and Rex of course
that was busy doing its usual impersonation of trying a bloodhound
sniffing around bushes checking out the old and new competition.</p><p>As they walked away, you and Angie reached out and touched hands,
smiled and you whisper, ""Hey, are you getting as wet as me
Hun?"" ""Yep"" came the reply with a kowing wink to each other, you both
know that Phase Three is definately on the cards!</p><p>[Phase Three - The Meeting]
After the final quick wipe of your hair as you creep back to your
room you shake your hair - that shower felt really gooooood - in the
heat of morning sun glistening of your thoughts of those little girls
and Angie in a foursome got you worked up again and you feel the
familiar twitching of your pussy as your naughty little mind is
turning you on. 'stop it' you say to yourself, 'I need to think of a
plan' you sip on the cold container of orange and a little smirk
comes over your angelic face. Hearing the two thuds above your head
from the bedroom - you know Angie is getting out of bed - and the
familiar patter of her feet going to the door, down hallway to the
toilet - The thought of her pussy opening slightly and the sight of
her gussing her pee into the bowl below seems such a waste - yet
another sip of orange and you hear the flush of her finishing and the
sound of the water pipes as she washes her hands. Then the thudding
of her feet as she bounds down the stairs, enters the kitchen holds
you in a passionate embrace and whispers, ""Good morning my sexy
everlasting pot of honey"" and tickles your ear with her tongue.</p><p>Taking hold of the container she has takes a few sips, puts it down
on the breakfast bar and sits on a stool, and asks, ""Right then, I am
nearly awake, so tell me - what is the plan!?""</p><p>Standing behind her you put your arms around her, leaning over her
shoulder you kiss her cheek and start to tell her of your
plan. ""Well, first we have to get to know Wendys friend today - we
dont even know her name yet - but at least we have made brilliant
inroads with her kiddies and dog.  Wendy did say yesterday that she
was going to have a chat with her, so feel it only right that we
insist on meeting her to put her even more at ease - besides it can
only help out cause - she is bound to think all her blessings has
come at once when she sees how normal and average we are - she
wouldn't the even dream of us having a plan to be plotting our
naughty plans to seduce her daughters would she? [as you both giggle
with a smirk].</p><p>You both decide to 'dress down' as you want to present yourselves as
ordinary and plain to this stranger - although both looking good -
nothing trashy looking. You go to the park and notice that Wendy has
beaten you to the bench, usual dog leash in hand and pushing the
chair two and fro with the other. ""Hi Wendy, just you Sammy and Rex
today is it?"" as you glance around for Sara and Debbi but not seeing
them. ""They are around somewhere - over by the slide I think a moment
ago"" she shouts back in a lower voice as you finally approach and sit
down.</p><p>You ask her about her friend with that concerned look without over
doing it expression. ""Oh she is great, and was very grateful to hear
I will have help off you both - but trouble is - the doctor is very
concerned and has managed to get in into hospital next week - she
could be in for up to three all told as they make all the thorough
tests. Is that okay with you two?""</p><p>""Of course it is Wendy, but, Angie and me were talking last night and
not only do we not know her name - but not even met her yet. So we
thought we could pop in with you sometime soon and you can introduce
us, is that okay""? ""You can come back in a short while if you wish -
it is only a couple of blocks from here and you can meet 'Suzie'
then. With a knowing smile you getting tingles of excitement and
butterflies in your belly.</p><p>Out of the blue both Sarah and Debbi run up and give you a friendly
hug, even Rex not to be out-done was panting and doing a little dance
between you trying to compete for at least a pat on the head with its
tail brushing the path as it sat down between you.</p><p>""Guess what girls?"" Wendy asks them both at once, ""How would you feel
about Angie and Jan coming back with us and meeting your mum is that
okay with you two?"" - well, the wide smiles on their pretty faces and
nodding of heads needed no words. Well come on then In unison you all
rise - Wendy puts the leash on Rex, Angie holds Sarahs and and you
hold Debbies and you stroll up the path to the park exit. Both yours
and Angies hearts pounding hoping you are about to make a good,
trusting impression on the little girls mother when you meet in a few
minutes.</p>"
1041,"Paradise, Phase Two",Don,1,,[''],"<p>Phase one complete - of earning their trust and becoming friendly -
you plant the seed in Wendys head of how helpful you would like to be
if she ever needed any help at any time. Over the next week or so -
you have become a regular crowd in your corner - weather being kind
and even on the dullest of days always finished up with the sun
coming out. Even other young mothers are now chatting to you more
than before - they know Wendy, trust her judgement which has got back
to them - and you are just part of the scenery - you can oggle all
you want and drool over their pussies and their kiddies - after all -
you can trust a woman cant you? All pedos are those nasty old men in
raincoats - and not 'normal' looking ladies like you and Angie!!</p><p>Two days later and you are both doing your usual favourite past time
of secretly stroking your pussies dreaming of those little girls sat
your faces as they giggle their way to their little tickling orgasms.
You hear the pounding of feet and paws. The paws reach you first and
you look down at Rex - it certainly remembers those beautiful ladies
sat on the bench getting and ice cream for him - hoping to make more
of a fuss to get another one [maybe even bigger one] if it wags and
licks them long enough!! :-)</p><p>The Sara and Debbi now follow and give you a quick friendly hug -
their cute faces beaming, like Rex they want another ice lolly - but
they seem genuinely glad to see you as well. Up at the rear is Wendy
pushing her trolly, with a broad smile she says, ""Hello you two,
looks like you have certainly left an impression on those - hope they
are not too over friendly for you!""? - [Not friendly enough yet you
say to yourself] and smile.</p><p>You have purposefully over the short period of getting to know Wendy
asked too many questions - you know - as time goes on - your almost
innocent questions slipped in conversations that she will be
forthcoming - this 'ploy' of getting people to trust you has worked
many times before - and instead of saying nothing they seem to pour
their hearts out to you in 'confidence' - so now you are ready to ask
about her 'friend' and how the tests went after her check up [with a
concerned look on your face]. ""Well,"" replies Wendy, ""It seems like
she has somehow got an infection and her blood pressure is all wrong
and they seemed baffled so want her to go into hospital for tests as
she is losing weight as well which she can not afford to lose!"" Even
though you are sort of concerned about her 'friend/neighbour' you and
Angie suddenly realise at the same time that poor Wendy is suddenly
going to have her hands even more full - she is going to need help
with three kiddies and a dog to look after. You are secretly crossing
your fingers as you say to Wendy, ""Hey, don't forget what Angie and
me offered - we meant it - if you need any help at all just let us
know - we will be offended if you dont ask, okay?"" with that you put
a hand on top of hers in a friendly/knowing gesture.</p><p>Wendys face suddenly changed, she looks at you and smiles, a tear
runs down her cheek and she asks if you do really mean it? ""Yes, of
course we do, tell your friend not to worry - and we will both do out
bit and make it like a party for the girls as their mother is away -
it will not be a problem - she will be back before they know it and
everything will be find. The relief on Wendys face was a picture -
baby sitting for a few hours or half a day is one thing - but she
knew it would be not so much a hassle - but a worry keeping her eye
on not only her toddler but seeing to and looking after Sarah and
Debbi as well - not to mention Rex of course. Wendy says she must get
back and let her friend know that any times and dates will be fine
and has no worries whatsoever as everything will be sorted out -
which will be a relief to her as well as it was a worrying concern to
her.</p><p>Wendys bubbly face of gratitude, relief and excitement of help and
knowing everything will be covered with your help was hard to hide as
she called Sarah and Debbie back from the swings - and Rex of course
that was busy doing its usual impersonation of trying a bloodhound
sniffing around bushes checking out the old and new competition.</p><p>As they walked away, you and Angie reached out and touched hands,
smiled and you whisper, ""Hey, are you getting as wet as me
Hun?"" ""Yep"" came the reply with a kowing wink to each other, you both
know that Phase Three is definately on the cards!</p>"
1042,"Paradise, Phases Three and Four",Don,1,,[''],"<p>[Phase Three - The Meeting]</p><p>After the final quick wipe of your hair as you creep back to your
room you shake your hair - that shower felt really gooooood - in the
heat of morning sun glistening of your thoughts of those little girls
and Angie in a foursome got you worked up again and you feel the
familiar twitching of your pussy as your naughty little mind is
turning you on. 'stop it' you say to yourself, 'I need to think of a
plan' you sip on the cold container of orange and a little smirk
comes over your angelic face. Hearing the two thuds above your head
from the bedroom - you know Angie is getting out of bed - and the
familiar patter of her feet going to the door, down hallway to the
toilet - The thought of her pussy opening slightly and the sight of
her gussing her pee into the bowl below seems such a waste - yet
another sip of orange and you hear the flush of her finishing and the
sound of the water pipes as she washes her hands. Then the thudding
of her feet as she bounds down the stairs, enters the kitchen holds
you in a passionate embrace and whispers, ""Good morning my sexy
everlasting pot of honey"" and tickles your ear with her tongue.</p><p>Taking hold of the container she has takes a few sips, puts it down
on the breakfast bar and sits on a stool, and asks, ""Right then, I am
nearly awake, so tell me - what is the plan!?""</p><p>Standing behind her you put your arms around her, leaning over her
shoulder you kiss her cheek and start to tell her of your
plan. ""Well, first we have to get to know Wendys friend today - we
dont even know her name yet - but at least we have made brilliant
inroads with her kiddies and dog.  Wendy did say yesterday that she
was going to have a chat with her, so feel it only right that we
insist on meeting her to put her even more at ease - besides it can
only help out cause - she is bound to think all her blessings has
come at once when she sees how normal and average we are - she
wouldn't the even dream of us having a plan to be plotting our
naughty plans to seduce her daughters would she? [as you both giggle
with a smirk].</p><p>You both decide to 'dress down' as you want to present yourselves as
ordinary and plain to this stranger - although both looking good -
nothing trashy looking. You go to the park and notice that Wendy has
beaten you to the bench, usual dog leash in hand and pushing the
chair two and fro with the other. ""Hi Wendy, just you Sammy and Rex
today is it?"" as you glance around for Sara and Debbi but not seeing
them. ""They are around somewhere - over by the slide I think a moment
ago"" she shouts back in a lower voice as you finally approach and sit
down.</p><p>You ask her about her friend with that concerned look without over
doing it expression. ""Oh she is great, and was very grateful to hear
I will have help off you both - but trouble is - the doctor is very
concerned and has managed to get in into hospital next week - she
could be in for up to three all told as they make all the thorough
tests. Is that okay with you two?""</p><p>""Of course it is Wendy, but, Angie and me were talking last night and
not only do we not know her name - but not even met her yet. So we
thought we could pop in with you sometime soon and you can introduce
us, is that okay""? ""You can come back in a short while if you wish -
it is only a couple of blocks from here and you can meet 'Suzie'
then. With a knowing smile you getting tingles of excitement and
butterflies in your belly.</p><p>Out of the blue both Sarah and Debbi run up and give you a friendly
hug, even Rex not to be out-done was panting and doing a little dance
between you trying to compete for at least a pat on the head with its
tail brushing the path as it sat down between you.</p><p>""Guess what girls?"" Wendy asks them both at once, ""How would you feel
about Angie and Jan coming back with us and meeting your mum is that
okay with you two?"" - well, the wide smiles on their pretty faces and
nodding of heads needed no words. Well come on then."" And together
you all rise - Wendy puts the leash on Rex, Angie holds Sarahs and
and you hold Debbies and you stroll up the path to the park exit.
Both yours and Angies hearts pounding hoping you are about to make a
good, trusting impression on the little girls mother when you meet in
a few minutes.</p><p>Only took ten minutes and you are at the top of long road, the usual
nice houses for the area, all with gardens in front and well spaced
out. Wendy stops at the bottom of a drive way as Rex bounders on up
the path to the yard gate up the side. You see a hand at the window
waving and walk up the path to the side door. Both yours and Angies
mouths open as this vision of beauty with long blonde hair, beaming
smile and slim figure stands in front of them all. ""Hello I am Suzie,
you must be Jan and Angie I have been hearing so much about. Come
in."" opening the door wide she goes through to the kitchen area of
the through lounge and tells you to feel at home and sit down
offering you a drink.</p><p>You and Angie settle down and glance at each other - you can both
tell she is poorly, but that doesn't hide her beauty - and can
certainly see where her kiddies have got their looks from. They must
have had the same good looking father, but apart from one or two
things now they are all together - they are perfect little miniatures
of their mother - minus their mothers perfectly proportioned breasts
of course.</p><p>Suzie starts the conversation saying how pleased she is to finally
meet you - and how grateful she is that you and Angie are willing to
help Wendy out as she is in hospital. You tell her that it is not a
problem at all and only too pleased adding that they are both
beautiful well behaved and it will be a pleasure.</p><p>Sort of planning your naughty scheming ways you are wondering what
the situation will be. So you start off by mentioning what help will
be needed. ""Well thankfully,"" Suzie says, ""It is the school holidays -
 so guess all help would be for Wendy to put you right in that
direction."" Turning to Wendy she carries on, ""I have thought about
it - and it would be fantastic if you two could possible look after
Sara, Debbi and Sammy whilst I got on with all the other chores - at
least with them not under my feet I will not take long.""  - ""How does
that sound to you both?"" - you both look at each other - and nod as
you say, ""yep, we can do that!"" as both feel tingles of excitement
between your legs as you know after this part of the phase now
complete - the next is 'definately' on - and looking better by the
hour.</p><p>Question now being, how can you get to her to ask you and Angie if
you could move in for the time she was not there and look after
everything - under the supervision of Wendy, of course. So, whilst
Angie had to attention of Sarah and Debbi as they showed her their
games in the corner - you manage to ask Wendy, in a questioning voice
how she was going to cope with the sleeping arrangements at her
house.</p><p>
PHASE 4 - Nothing will be a problem - no matter what happens]</p><p>Wendy on being asked about the sleeping arrangements - had a
pondering look on her face. ""What I was thinking of,"" she replied
slowly, ""at first that is............. that I made up two beds in the
spare room and sort of be in and out of both houses all the time
sorting both my needs out and of course Sarah and
Debbies!"" ........... ""However, as you are both so keen to help it
would be much easier to let them say here with you in their own beds
and unless it would be hassle for you both - they could stay here in
their own home - if any problems I am only next door!""</p><p>Both your hearts pound fast as Wendy gives Suzie a questioningly look
for a nod of agreement. The little girls look pleadingly at their mum
as the few seconds of thinking about it seems to take extra long
minutes for her to reply, ""Well, I was thinking they would all be
over yours - but hated the idea of leaving an empty house whilst away
for a full week - and the more I think of it - it really makes sense -
 nobody need move anywhere apart from Jan and Angie - and they can
sleep in my bed if they wish and share."" - The little girls jump for
joy - their new found friends will be staying with them - Wendys is
pleased too - will help her work-load to be heaven-sent lighter - and
pleased she had come up with the idea. Suzie still sort of unsure -
but trusting Wendys judgement of you both and the girls reaction to
the news she is satisfied that all will be well.</p><p>Everybody in a light-hearted mood you make out a list between you of
what roughly needs to be done and although most of it is common sense
and obvious - must remember to include poor Rex sat next to its bowl
of water - tapping the side of the large fridge-freezer with its
tail - it isnt sure why there is a giggly mood - but it senses
nothing is wrong and wants to join in anyway! lol</p><p>With the basics sorted out all you need to do is exchange cell
numbers - that done you leave to go and pack your extra few
essencials for the near future call to the house of wicked sex games
to come with the little girls of your dreams.</p><p>Just over a week passes. During in which time you have been around to
both Suzies and of course Wendys - each time taking around little
bits and pieces of extra clothing you will need from your shared
apartment. Everybody feeling more than comfortable with each other
and even staying later than usual playing with the girls, chatting
freely with their mum and Wendy as though you have all known each
other for years not weeks.</p><p>Then one day your cell phone rings and it is Wendy - ""Suzie has had a
chance to go for her thorough tests sooner than thought - even though
expected, because of a cancellation, a bed has become available and
with no problems to sort out has accepted.  She should be in for a
about a week and can we go around today as she is being admitted
tomorrow. "" [A wide grin starts to spread on your face and you poke
Angie and lick your lips as you reply] - ""Yes of course Wendy, we
will be around in half an hour - tell her not to worry. See you
soon."" with both yours and Angies hearts pounding you hug and kiss
each other. Then go around your apartment checking on things and
collecting the things you had forgotten before, and leave.</p><p>On the way to Susies with Angie driving, you stretch your hand over
and place it on her knee, slowly stroking up and down the top of her
high you look into her eyes smiling and say, ""Well hun, point of no
return now, which of these sweet little girls do you fancy most?""
with a somewhat puzzled look and smiling smirk she replies, ""silly
question, both of course, just like you!"" and you both giggle as you
have your own thoughts of slurping over those tiny angelic virgin
pussies.</p><p>As you pull into the drive the door opens, both Debbie and Sarah run
to your car - Rex of course beating them to it and wagging its
welcoming tail to a blur with Wendy in trail to help carry anthing
you have brought extra. Susie stood at the window watching with
giving a welcoming wave.</p><p>Now inside you are given a refreshing drink, exchange hellos and
niceties settling down after putting all your things away in draws
made availabe. Susie explains that  just for tonight Debbie will
double up with Sarah and that she will sleep in Debbies bed and they
can have her double. Everything seems well organised and agreeable
and rest of the night filled with friendly chit chat and double
checking Suzie has remembered everything she needs. The two girls are
playing nicely with Sammy - glancing over, smiling and enjoying
themselves.</p><p>First wendy leaves taking Sammy home next door with a ""see you in the
morning"" and Susie tells the girls it is bed time and to go and take
a shower and come and say good night to the two of you. They scamper
off with Rex in tow - yet again beating them to top of stairs - and
now with a refreshing coffee you ask Suzie about what is wrong with
her and why all these tests. You both are relieved to learn  that it
is not life threatening related just something she is allergic to and
can not put her finger on - but the constant symptoms of nausia,
headaches and sometimes trouble breathing has got to the point where
it needs sorting out. Only reason she has to go away for tests is
because to single out the problem it has to be in a contained
environment. And with luck, should only take just over a week to do.</p><p>First of all you and Angie are of course relieved to hear this,
secondly you feel a quick twitch making you cross your legs - at
least now you know Susie will be fine so no guilt, and that you have
a time scale to work off - with a quick glance over to Angie you both
know that you must start your maniplating and seducing at the first
possible chance - and so tomorrow night can not come soon enough.</p><p>Having to be up early Suzie takes you both to her room - you already
know by now where everything is and feel accustomed to the house so
no other questions are needed. The girls showered and in their gowns
run into the room and hug and kiss and cheek good night the go to
their room and Susie follows closing the door behind her.</p><p>You and Angie turn and embrase holding each others waists, then as
you start to kiss and nibble on each others ears as you slowly start
to unbutton each others blouses caressing each others perfect breast
and tweaking nipples - you whisper in Angies ear, ""Oh my God, I am
absolutely, dripping wet it is like I am having a pee with all this -
do you think we have the nerve to go on with it?"" Angie whispers
back, ""We sure do - and I am just about give you one hell of a
licking out - you just think of those lucky little girls
having 'girly sessions' with us."" With those thoughts on your mind
and now each fully naked you lie down on the bed, Angie planting
tender little kisses and licking her way down to your slowly parting
legs as she strokes and tickles your inner thighs towards your
hairless mound full of the precious juices she is about to bury her
face into. Angie moves around so she is straddling over your face and
lowers her pussy to your eager mouth and gently rubs it over your
face - spreading her juices over your lips - and you thought you were
wet!! Each others special aroma filling the air - you slowly make
love to each other - each knowing when to stop just before an orgasm -
 driving each other quietly mad as tingles shoot all around your
bodies and simmering building higher and higher getting ready for the
explosion that takes you both to heaven.</p><p>You both reach a point of no return............ the thoughts of those
little girls, those perfectly shaped angles, those cute lovely never
before licked little pussies - those sweet lips and small tongues
that are going to be tentitively licking and sucking on each of your
clits within the week - the combined combination of each others
expert tongues and lips and naughty thoughts make you both explode
into a hell of an explosion of extra spurting juices into each
others, extra powerful orgasm after orgasm, trembles all over your
beautiful bodies sending to, through and past heaven into a world of
perfect harmony of constant body thrills and shudders.</p>"
1043,"Paradise, Phase Five",Don,1,First day of seducing begins,"['teen', 'F,f,g', 'ped', ' cons', 'exhib', 'inc', 'oral', 'ws', 'beast']","<p>You slowly awaken to the rumble of feet running around and a loo
flushing. Stretching your arms and legs and wide yawn you turn to
Angie. Your movement has disturbed her slumber and she too is now
waking up — she smiles and you reach over, stroke her cheek and after
planting a kiss on her forhead say, ""good morning, think we should be
getting up and see what everybody is up to."" She nods in agreement
still smiliing and watches you get up and throw your silk gown on now
hiding your perfect nude body. Grabbing your bag of tricks and a
towel you make your way to the bathroom.</p><p>Managing to hear voices downstairs you go to top of stairs first and
shout down, ""morning all, we are up now, just getting a quick shower
and be down in minute, okay!?"" a reply comes back, ""yes, fine no
rush — still only early."" off Suzzie and then in one of, ""hurry up""
in stereo off a giggling Sarah and Debbie.</p><p>The gown floats gently off your shoulders and falls to the bathroom
floor and you step into the shower, the first cold squirts of water
soon warms up to just the right temperature and start to lather the
soap as the spray hits your face running down your neck, over and
between perfect breasts and then rushing down over your tummy, down
both legs and between your crotch and a steady pouring of directed
water now streams from your pussy lips — not only making it looking
you are having a secret pee — but the water running over your clit
feeling nice and making you want to have one too — so you let go
anyway as you start to soap down your face, neck, shoulders, arms,
breasts and tummy. — Your steady long steam of pee now also well out
of the way and down the drain you start on your pussy — and shapely
legs. Now the extra fun part you always enjoy — taking the shower out
of its holder you swill off all the soap — you nipples rock hard as
you rinse and gently tweak them wishing it was one of the little
girls doing it — or even both there and smiling as your mind starts
to drift of both standing there with a booby each tweaking and
sucking on them. 'must calm down' you tell yourself as you rinse off
the rest of your body down to your pussy — the jets coming out of the
holes seem a little harder than what you are used to and as the you
concentrate it over your pussy as the water hits your clit as if an
electric shock sends a near climax through your body 'fuck that was
nice' you think — and you stroke it with your other hand as you
direct the water again directly onto it — finding that perfect spot
again you part your legs slightly and start to give yourself a hell
of quick finger fuck — your expert fingers, pounding water jets —
naughty mind of those little girls soon has wave after wave of
exploding minature climaxes followed by a massive one almost making
you slip as you nearly lose control standing up. 'coming down from a
mind-boggling feeling of heaven' you realise you are taking too long
and even though still shaking as the lingering thrills subside you  
hurry yourself up — dry yourself off and rush back to the bedroom —
giving Angie a quick wake up nudge because she had nodded back off to
sleep.</p><p>By the time she has finished stretching you have just got your
trainers to put on and at the door. Looking back you say, ""wait until
you check out that shower — especially the power of the water — sure
it will not disappoint you and you realise what I mean!"" smiling and
a wink gets her motivated to get up as you go down the hall and
stairs.</p><p>The kitchen is full, Wendy is there too — she is taking Suzie to
hospital and brought round Sammy of course, Sarah and Debbie run up
to you with their good morning welcome, Rex wagging its tail doing
its bit. With Wendy and Suzie just smiling shaking their heads,
little Sammy just letting out a 'kind of' sound througher her
pacifier kicking her arms and feet in the air. ""Must have made some
impression on this lot in the park."" says Suzie with a smile.</p><p>With a returning smile and sipping on your morning coffee you take
hold of a passing cup of coffee — but thinking, 'if only you knew
Suzie how much I am going to hope to though' as your heart suddenly
starts pounding glancing over at the three little girls now playing
with Barbie dolls in the corner of the sitting room sending a twitch
or two in your pussy.</p><p>""Right"" says Wendy, ""let's get organised — better get the stuff in
the back of car and you off for those tests."" — so the three of you
each grab a bag or two and go out to the car — boot opens — all
placed neatly in — closed and back to kitchen as you glance over the
list of ticks on the list and assure each other all is done. As if on
cue Angie appears through the door — gets her now share of 'welcomes'
and enjoys her coffee — and now the time has come for Suzie to be
off. Only nervous because she hates hospitals — and knows nothing is
going to happen as such. She says, her good bye to Sarah and Debbie
with hugs and kisses and 'be good' warnings, a wave to little Sammy
and heads out for the car with Wendy. All standing on the porch with
you holding Sammy you wave her off as the drive down the road into
the distance. Poor Rex at the window barking thinking it was going to
be left alone.</p><p>You go back inside and Debbie tugs on your elbow — ""do you and Angie
want to come and play with our Barbies"" she asks smiling up at
you, ""sure I do, but just want a quick chat with Angie and clean
cups — we will be with you in a minute, okay? you reply smiling back
at her. And skips back to them in the corner of room. You follow and
put Sammy down beside her and return to the kitchen passing Sarah who
is consoling poor Rex missing Suzie already, patting his head and
stroking down his him down to his long tail.</p><p>Angie had beaten you to the kitchen and was already busy washing the
cups and rinsing them, you give the tops a quick wipe down and go up
behind Angie, looking over your shoulder making sure nobody is there
you give her a hug and kiss her neck and whisper, ""is that some
shower head or what?"" — With a broad grin she turns, kisses you fully
on your lips and you tease each others tongues for a quick few
seconds and replies, ""yep, we must get one — trust you to find out
about that — and tell me you horny sexy minx — which one of those
little angels were you thinking of?"" with a sexy giggle you reply
honestly, ""well, actually, BOTH!"" and she turns to face you, kisses
you again and slips her hand down between your legs and cups your
pussy — you open your legs slightly — and she draws her palm up, and
twiddles her fingers, finshes her longing kiss and whispers, ""come
on, we have some work to do — three little virgins need out help —
and who are we to deprave them of fun filled thrilling future of
woman love."" With a broad grin you reply, ""Certainly not us hey?"" and
both laugh out loud. With that you both go to the living room — all
three girls are playing nicely — Rex enjoying a bit of peace with
head between his paws looking on — lifting his head as you join them
and few wags of his tail and back down again.</p><p>All five you are now playing nicely, youself and Angie reminicing of
your bygone Barbie days and thinking how much you enjoyed them — you
and Angie lay down on bellys and proping yourself up — the girls
crosslegged facing you. Of course it was the perfect postion for you
and Angie — you can look up their little skirts and have your odd
moments of naughty thoughts of tenderly licking up those soft thighs
to the hidden cute folds of flesh enclosing a small pussy making your
mouth water.</p><p>You and Angie have got this 'quick as a flash' glancing off to a tee —
 you both take in all the mouth watering glancing and savour each
split second — any longer would be stare or leer — but they way you
both do it it is definately put down as an accidental glimpse — you
are both proud that you can do it without the other person knowing
that you are mentally stripping them.</p><p>It was as you are playing that you noticed something about Sarah —
she seemed to be positioning her Barbie and as if looking at it — but
her eyes did not seem to be actually 'looking' at it — more
like 'looking passed instead' — at first thinking she might have
slight squint — you then notice something else too!!!!!</p><p>Now you are seeing things, even though it is very warm, surely that
can't be a little swet patch on her white panties — and then it hits
you like a ton of bricks!!!!!!! You inwardly smile and your heart
starts pounding as it dawns on you what is actually happening!!! The
crafty little girl — she is looking right down both yours and Angies
tops and getting turned on — that being the case, she must also know
that you two are looking up her short skirt at her pussy — she
is 'flashing' at us!!</p><p>'WOW' you think — 'I must be going mad here — this idea is getting
silly — but if she is toying with us — this has to be a real first'
and you try and think of how you can test her.</p><p>You decide to try to read more signs and try to play her at her own
game. You purposefully carry on playing of course but position your
Barbie right in line with her pussy and look past it too. Sarah is
doing to the same looking down your top — then she looks into your
eyes and back at your breasts — you look into hers and back at the
damp little pussy patch — now both your eyes meet — and she smiles —
and you send a soft smile back — with a wink.</p><p>Now your own pussy is begining to get extra wet — your heart has
never pounded so fast — and you definately need to tell Angie who
obviously hasn't even noticed what has been going on as such — just
moments ago you were enjoying the girlie smells of youth and
innocence — and all is now turned on its head — you really must make
an excuse and get Angie in the kitchen alone.</p><p>Time for another coffee you reckon, ""Come on, quick break you lot,""
you say chirpily, ""Sarah — you see to Debbie and Sammy — Angie and
myself will have a coffee in kitchen"" — Angie looks at you, ""I don't
want one yet,"" and you stare back with a questioning expression, ""Yes
you DO, and come on.""!! and smile as you say, ""We can all play again
in few minutes.""</p>"
1044,"Paradise, Phase Six – The Bombshell",Don,1,,[''],"<p>In the kitchen you are very slightly shaking — Angie asks if you are
okay, and as you nod yes, you glance over to Sarah whom is dutifully
sorting out two glasses and non-spill container for Sammy with her
back to you. You put your finger up to your lips to Angie. Sarah goes
back to the other two and they carry on playing.</p><p>Angie holds you and feels you trembling — ""What is wrong?"" Looking
deeply into her eyes you smile broadly and say, ""Nothing at all — you
called me a naughty minx — you will not believe this — but Sarah is
horny as hell — she is looking down our tops and getting wetter and
wetter — and 'she' knows that 'I know'!!!!!!!!""</p><p>""Nawwwwwe — you dreamed it last night,"" she replied trying to laugh
it off. ""Okay, you go back and watch me prove it."" ""Okay — but be
careful, don't blow the plan too soon or will frighten her off and
spoil everything."" — ""I won't — just 'watch' okay?"" she nods back,
coffee finished you go back. Settle down and carry on playing.</p><p>You all settle down again in the same places — with Debbie at the
side of you she can't really see where you are looking — but Sarah is
directly opposite — you and Angie again lay down propping yourselves
up — you look straight up Sarahs little skirt — then look into her
eyes — Sarah looks at you and starts to blush and smiles — Angie
glances over to you and sees you licking your lips as you are looking
at Sarahs milky white thighs and damp knickers and glances back at
Sarah smiling looking at you. Now Sarah licks her lips in response
which sends your juices flowing like a tap was suddenly turned on —
Angie looks at you in astonishment — her own juices flooding her
pussy now and sending her nipples rock hard. She gets up pretending
she has to use the loo and dashes up the stairs. Her heart thumping
she has to give herself one hell of a fingerfucking to quieten body
body down — wondering how the hell you haven't weakened and beaten
her to it — she thought she was the one with the willpower to hold
on, not you!</p><p>After her quick sudden fix of thrilling releases she is calm again —
cleaned herself off to hide the aroma of pussy juices she returns
down stairs. You have all stopped playing with the Barbie dolls and
now at a round dining table with and you are being shown holiday
photos.</p><p>Only Rex gives Angie a welcome return with his usual wag of tail —
which draws your attention and you look up as she comes around the
door and you say, ""Told you so!"" — Sarah stood up between your open
legs as you sit on the chair, with Debbie sat on the left — Sammy
still keeping herself quiet with the Barbies. You have your arm
around Debbie, and your right hand gently stroking Sarah's thighs, as
she turns the pages of pics of them on the beach telling you who is
who, and Debbie butting in pointing, ""thats me, thats me, thats me""
testing Sarah's patience.</p><p>You are listening to both of them but not paying much attention, your
mouth drooling over those little girly topless bikini suits and their
mum and Wendy looking gooooood in their skimpy full ones. Angie can
see what you are doing with Sarah under the table from where she
stood in the doorway. Approaching the table she asks if she can see
too — looking at Debbie she askes if she would like to stand in front
of her and show her what she has missed out on. She smiles up at her
and gets off the chair and stands between Angies legs, closing just
enough to feel her without causing concern but just enough to send a
tingle and butterflies to her tummy.</p><p>You hold your head back and Angie looks at you, you 'mouth the words —
 not yet' to her so she doesn't try anything too soon. Angie nods
back, winks, and silently says, 'latter' — you nod back knowingly in
return.</p><p>It is now that you hear the car coming up the drive and parking up —
already Rex is at the window barking his welcoming return of Wendy
and wagging its tail that is just a blurr.</p><p>You have been having a silent knowing agreement which needed no words
with Sarah — you feel her hand go onto yours — stroke it — and move
it across her small pussy and onto tummy and waist and casually pulls
her skirt down. Just in time so you all get up and open to door to
greet Wendy back from dropping off Suzie.</p><p>Debbie rushes to the door and opens it with Angie in tow holding
Sammy now of course Rex being first through it doing a silly dance of
welcome to her sniffing at some shopping bags knowing full well it
can only be foooooooooooooood!!</p><p>She approaches the door aplogising for the length of time it took
with the bags, Sarah was putting all the pics away, and you go to
help her best you can. Feeling very nervous you ask her how she is
feeling about what happened and if was going to say anything. She
looks at you and smiles with a twinkle in her eye, ""Nope, not a word —
 I enjoyed it,"" looking passed you towards the door she carries
on, ""I have some other pics to show you later — but they are secret
ones, do you want to see them?"" With your little worried look,
turning to a smile you nod with an agreeing nod and wink at her — you
are hoping and wishing they will be really naughty ones — but not
putting too many hopes into that — but your nasty mind still working
overtime sends your poor heart pounding again can't wait.</p><p>Table cleared and all Barbies put away you both go and help Wendy put
the odd bits of shopping away. With Sammy having a doze on the lounge
chair next to Rex, you make Wendy a long awaited coffee.</p><p>All apparently went well at hospital — booked in — own room — all
explained on what is going to happen and might only take two or three
days, maybe sooner. With this knowledge you and Angies heart sank a
little — you were hoping for a good week — after such a good start
you were hoping for a hell of a good time.</p><p>Without even sitting down she goes over and pics Sammy up, gently
planting a kissing on her head, she realises that she needs changing,
saying, ""Do wish this little angel would hurry up and start going to
potty — but she is so good in other ways I don't really mind, but at
18 months old should be learning.""</p><p>Sorting the stuff out on the table to change her she mentions that
she still has to hang her washing out and go to Walmart for the main
shopping. ""Well, Angie and me can do that for you."" you pipe up. ""No,
easier for me to do it, but if you two can carry on changing Sammy,
Sarah and Debbie can help me put the washing out and then we can all
go to Walmart later, is that okay?"" — you both nod in agreement,
Wendy nips next door to her house, with Sarah and Debbie, and Rex
beating them yet again, leaving you able to see out of the kitchen
window and into her garden, as they start to peg out the washing.</p><p>Little Sammy, lay on the table fast asleep as you both take turns
watching the window as the other start to be really naughty with her.
She been thoughly cleaned and has only peed the diaper — but you both
are gently stroking up and down her little body — ""Go on, you first
you horny minx."" says Angie to you — and you lower your head kiss her
little tummy as Angie keeps a constant watchful eye on the garden
next door, Even waving to them so they think nothing is going on.</p><p>Your tongue is now tasting the very little pussy, the Aroma of a
little pee coming from her perfectly flawless pussy as you slowly
tickle your way to its entrance. Angie moves behind you and reaches
down and starts to caress and tweak your nipples making them rock
hard. Your hands stroking Sammys little legs and parting them — then
with your thumbs perfectly placed you start to part her little pussy
lips — you move in with your mouth and slowly insert your tongue —
gently you start to savour the taste of this little girl, she moves
in little jerks so you know instinctively that she is enjoying it —
and she lets a little pee trickle out onto your tongue and welcoming
open mouth — the taste is beautiful and you swallow it making sounds
yourself to match her little murmurs of delight — you too are having
slight shudders too with tingles and your own little pussy filling up
with its own juices.</p><p>""Hey, don't get too greedy — my turn."" says Angie as she pats your
bum. ""They are still busy out there in the wind — come on."" — With
one last slurp of the little pussy and lick of your lips you slowly
stand up as Angie takes over. She too has the art of licking little
pussies — same position and gently holding her legs apart she prises
her tiny pussy lips open and gently delves her tongue into it —
savouring the delights as you and making Sammy gurgle with pleasure.</p><p>You too are waving to them of the window — still have the baskets
full still have time to play you reach around for Angies breasts and
harden her nipples up as she did you. ""Do you know Angie, this is
going to be one hell of a summer we shall never forget — if this is
the start OMG I just can't wait for the next thing to happen and, it
isn't even noon yet on our first day!""</p><p>Then notice the washing lines full — ""quick Angie"" times up — the
nappy must go on — don't forget the powder — I'll go over keep them
talking over there long as possible — so don't you get too carried
away down there."" with a giggle and laugh you leave her to it</p>"
1045,"Paradise, Phase Seven – Too Good to be True",Don,1,,[''],"<p>Closing the door behind you and down the few steps to the path you
walk into the rays of the morning sun out of the shadow of the house.
The warm breeze, caresses your bare legs and through your top cupping
your breats as you steadily get closer to Wendys gate ajoining the
gardens. You notice Wendy taking the empty large basket back to the
house and look over at Sarah and Debbie teasing Rex throwing a ball
to each other. Poor Rex doesnt stand a chance as the girls both run
about throwing it to each other running around. Your usual naughty
mind being sex mad instinctively wonders how warm and swetty their
little pussies must be getting by now.</p><p>Rex spots you first and bounds over with its now familiar welcome
followed by the girls — as Rex bounds back to them — Sarah
shouts, ""Catch"" nearly dropping the ball you just manage to get it —
and pass it on to Debbie.</p><p>Now close to the house you can hear definate mumbles of annoyance
coming from the door way. Walking to the door you shout out, ""You
okay in there Wendy, is something wrong?"" — ""No, not really, just
annoying — Oh, it's okay — couldn't find the shopping list and
thought I had washed it — be there in a minute.""</p><p>Locking the back door Wendy comes out, glancing up at her you notice
how attractive she is and just wonder how she finds all this energy.
You snap out of your short pondering thoughts as she says, ""Right,
who is volunteering to come with me?"" Little Debbie always loves
going, she can act grown up and always gets extra treats for being
helpful so is first in with a loudish, ""ME!"" and just beating you was
voice behind you, ""And me!"" — it was Angie carrying Sammy who was now
wide awake — smiling at her mummy.</p><p>""Okay"" you pipe up, ""Sarah and me will stay here with Sammy and Rex
and see what needs doing — is that okay with you Sarah?"" Glancing
over for a hopeful approval — you needn't have worried — she just
smiled and nodded.</p><p>Taking hold of Sammy off Angie you look into her eyes, with your back
to the others you give a quick wink and lick/flick to your top lip
with your tongue — making Angie smile knowing what you will be up to —
 making you both have butterflys of anticipation.</p><p>Wendy's car ready for the off the all turn and wave goodbye and ""see
you in a bit won't be long"" to Sarah and yourself. Rex unsure just
sat there painting — the car drives away, you and Sarah turn and
enter back into Suzies house, Rex of course beating you — with
butterflies and heart pounding you put your arm around Sarah as you
approach to door. ""Well, Sarah, how do you feel about what happened
yesterday? Did we go too far, it was very naughty you know?"" You
close the door behind you turn and Sarah is standing facing you — she
hugs you and murmers, ""Jan, I thought it was nice and it felt good.""
Looking down — you see a little tears in her eyes — you cup her face,
smile and say, ""hey Sarah, what you crying for?"" with a little
stammer she replies, ""I, I want you to do it again.""
Still smiling you lean down to her beauful face and kiss her
forehead — then hugging it into your breasts making your nipples
harden you whisper, ""Don't worry hun, I will if you want."" you hear
her giggle and she squeezes you tightly around your waist. Now then,
come on, first things first, lets get these things sorted out and
then, don't forget, you have some other special pictures to show me
havent you? See, I didn't forget."" Kiss her head again — and start
doing the little chores you promised Wendy you were getting done as
she and Angie and Debbie were shopping.</p><p>Not surprisingly it doesn't take long before the moment comes when
the place is virtually spotless and both Sarah's and your heart are
beating a little faster as the time has come for these pics to be
produced. ""Come on then Sarah, suspense is killing me, let me see
them then.""  Smiling shyly she says, ""come on then, they are in my
hidden place in my bedroom."" she gets up and you follow close behind
as she goes to the stairs. Following close behind you are checking
out her short summer dress, walking like the angel she is her
perfectly shaped legs look so sexy, the frilly hem getting shorter
and shorter as she starts to climb the stairs now rising so you have
a perfect view of her naked thighs and a hint aroma of her girly
smell of damp sweaty panties from all the running about coming from
her little swaying butt. Licking your lips and your heart starts
pounding faster and even more butterflies fill your belly.</p><p>Sarah says, ""I think you will like these — I hope so anyway."" she
glances quickly round at you and catches you checking her out and
smiles. You smile back with an added inquisitive look.</p><p>Sarah opens her bedroom door and walks over to the bottom draw and
pulls it out as she tells you to sit on the bed. Pulling out a good
hand full of polaroids out of sight from you she quickly tidies them
up into a stack — looking over at you she tells you to sit at top
against the headboard so she can sit next to you. Positioning
yourself as she told you she joins you and says, ""These were taken at
our 'special' holiday two years ago with Wendy — we were told to keep
it a secret — so don't tell anyone okay?""</p><p>You nod as you put your arm around her she snuggles up with her head
next to your breast and she turns the pics over. You instantly
recognise the two sunbathing naked women in it — it was Suzie and
Wend — not only were you delightfully surprised but spotted instantly
their slightly open legs, their shaved pussies but also that they
were holding hands. Sarah was giggling seeing the look on your face.
The next photo shown them kissing — trying not to sound shocked you
ask her where they were taken, ""Don't know, just some special holiday
camp where nobody wears clothes"" — your pussy is now getting a steady
build up of both tingles and juices and your arm holds Sarah closer
and now able to start to stroke her naked legs with your fingers
tickling both her thighs. She shows you the next ones saying 'Mummy'
had taken them — it was of herself cuddling Wendy — naked — with
Wendy smiling directly at the camera, smiling with a 'wink' — the a
similar one of Wendy with Debbie — with those pics stuck in your mind
you instantly know there is more to this holiday going on than meets
the eye — your pussy lips now finding it hard to hold back the juices
as you get more and more excited and your mind is trying to piece
together what you just can't believe what is going on. The rest of
the pics were just the usual kind — but just that they were naked and
waving.</p><p>Turning to Sarah, smile and say, ""Well, you are right, I really do
like these pics much better — you all look very beautiful 'especially
you' [and you were not joking she looked stunning] — have you any
more?"" Sarah is now giving a girly blush in return to your comments
and knowing that you like them so much.</p><p>As she collects the pics together she says that she has but not going
to show them to you yet. Your hand still ticking her inner thighs she
opens her legs slightly, your hand moving closer and closer to her
sweet pussy — her girly smiles broadens as she knows and likes what
you are doing — she leans back and moves down the bed a bit and opens
them wider.  Your heart pounds even faster as you instinctively now
know that without a word being spoken she has given you permission to
keep on going.</p><p>""You like me doing this don't you Sarah?"" you ask softly with a
smile. ""Yes, it is nice and tickles — do you like doing it?"" smiling
back. ""Of course — but could do it better without these on if you
want me to do it more."" as you give her panties a little tug. ""Okay,
hang on."" she says and gets up, grabs the pics and puts them back in
her hiding place and puts the drawer back in.</p><p>You ponder on those lovely nude pics and are thinking of her naked
body sending almost a hint of a climax throughout your body without
even touching yourself and at how innocently foreward she is for her
age. You sit up on side of the bed and hold your hand out to her as
she appoaches the bed with a little grin on her face she holds hers
out to meet yours — you take it into yours and guide her to stand in
front of your opened
legs.</p>"
1046,"Paradise, Phase Eight",Don,1,,[''],"<p>You look into her eyes and she you notice she is shaking slightly as
you hold her waist — asking if she wants you to carry on — she nods
in agreement as she looks at your quivering lips — she seems to know
it is as exciting for you as it is for her.</p><p>Your sweet smile and the return one means you have the green light to
carry on and your hands start to move down over her hips and down the
outside of her short summer dress as you pull her closer and closer
to stop just as your breats touches her still flat chest. Lower and
lower your hands in unison both side of ther outer thighs to beyond
the hem down to her knees and to her ankles. You lean forward and
give her a closed mouthed kiss onto her nose, move onto each eye so
she closes them and then her cheeks and back to her lips and you
gently stick out your tongue and with feather-like touches you lick
across them from left to right — making her smile and giggle.
Pressing your tongue harder she opens her mouth slightly and you just
run your tongue along the lips just inside her mouth. Your hands have
not been idle and you are slowly caressing her calfs and thighs
heading under the hem of her short skirt and are now caressing her
cute tight butt. You stop kissing and softy tell her to lean her head
back — now kissing and gently licking her chin and front of her
throat you ask her to turn around to face the other way.</p><p>With your head on her small shoulder you breath in the smell of her
hair, with your eyes closed you hug her around the thighs and up to
her waist to pull her into your crotch so your pussy can feel that
little butt — now you whisper into her ear, ""Please hun, if I am
scaring you or if you want to stop at any time — just say so, okay?""
she nods in agreement again, and with a wavering reply whispers
back, ""I won't this is too nice.""</p><p>With that added confidence of everything being so far so good you
reach down to lift her left leg up whilst petting her neck and cheek,
talking off her shoe and sock, and caressing your hands up and around
her right leg doing the same — your fingers making sure that as they
venture around her legs and thighs are both gentle and tickling her
getting a little closer to her little pussy. Now moving your hands up
the outside of her legs you manage to start to tug her little panties
down, whispering, ""are you sure this is okay?"" and she nods, as you
gently pull them down to the floor and she steps out of them.</p><p>""Tell me, Sarah, do you touch and stroke your little pussy at all?""
you whisper to her. ""Of course I do, it tickles, but like
when..........."" and stops short, ""when what?"" you ask, ""oh, nothing,
tell you next time, its a secret."" Not wishing to push your luck you
let the subject change and go back to your horny little girl and
thoughts.</p><p>""Well, now I want you to do something for me and start to stroke and
tickle yourself as I undress you — will you do that for me?"" She nods
and puts a hand betweet her legs — parting them so she can do it and
pushing your legs slightly further apart. Reaching under the hum she
starts to stroke her little mound that you have not touched yet —
being careful not to just yet. Removing your hands and moving them to
behind her neck and start to undo her little summer dress buttons —
you slip it over her shoulders and she opens her arms to let it fall —
 you look at all that cute virgin perfect little silky skin and you
start to feel even more pressure in your own pussy as she breaks
away, bends over showing her perfect butt and picks up the dress.</p><p>Standing now facing you your eyes are glued to her puffy little bald
pussy, and wonders around her vision of pure beauty as you are
licking your lips yet again — just hoping you have the patience to
rush it and spoil the situation — but that pussy is definately sooner
or later going to be on and rubbing into your face.</p><p>One of your most secret desires has been for a nude little girl to
strip you — so you take your chance on this being the time that your
wish will come true and you pull her close to you and start to caress
her now naked body as you kill her chest and move up neck and plant
little kisses on her beautiful face. ""Undo my top and you will see
what your little breasts will grow into"" she starts undoing it one at
a time working down until all your blouse is undone — you pull it
open revealing your perfect breasts still held in your front clipping
bra. You tell her to open it — she does revealing them both one at a
time — your held back nipples start to get bigger and bigger as you
take both her hands and place them over each one and with a hand over
hers you rub them making your nipples harder and harder.</p><p>You ask her to start squeezing them slightly as your hands return to
her delicate little body and start to caress her after taking both
the blouse and bra off and slide your hands perfectly into place to
tickle her inner thighs and gently stroke over her pussy. You move
her back a little and stand up — you reach back and undo your button
to your skirt and ask her to pull it down — she does — leaving you
stood there with just your really damp panties on — the warm air from
the window now filling the room of the aroma of your wet pussy you
hold her head in both hands and guide it to your left breast —
 ""Please Sarah, just lick it"" she leans down slightly and licks your
nipple — a little more and more she now actually takes it into her
mouth and starts to lick and suck on it like a baby suckling sending
tingles through your breasts and tummy — ""now the other"" and she
swaps and you reach down for her hand and place it onto your swollen
pussy and start to rub it with yours over the top. Holding her head
again at your breasts as she sucks on the nipples you feel her other
hand start to tickle your thighs!</p><p>Opening your own legs slightly wider as you feel it getting closer
and closer to join the other one you open your eyes and think, 'OMG
it is almost as though she knows what she is doing!' and now both her
hands are gently rubbing your pussy, slowly pulling your pussy lips
apart and findng your clit with every little girly soft stroke across
it — making you all weak and lying down on the bed — you look at her
cute face smiling down at you as she carries on to suckle on your
nipples and her hands back stroking you soaking wet pussy leak even
more and more — you are now almost certain this little lady knows
what she is doing.</p><p>Not really knowing how to handle the situation you are both horny as
hell and confused and certainly do not wish it to stop — you ask her
to suck harder on each nipple and reach down to finger fuck yourself
and stroke her pussy with your other hand........................ she
does........... her hands all around hers you are almost pouring out
as little tiny orgasmic sensations start to take over you — you are
thinking 'hell go for it now and see what happens' so you leave her
hands to tickle and rubbing around your pussy and hold her head — and
you gently start to push it down — to your surprise she starts to
follow your direction and licks and kisses over every spot your hands
push her to. You push slightly harder wondering if she will go
further down your body — she does — with your legs wide open she
positions herself around the bed and facing you as you push her
further towards your pussy — then she takes over — her arms under and
around your legs she looks up and smiles — and says, ""Am I doing this
right?"" In shock and excitement you now nod — she slowly leans down
and starts to kiss and lick and flick your clit with her tongue —
almost expertly — you are already running more juices out than normal
with the excitement of this little girl — and now she is head first
between your thighs and now fucking you with her face!!!!!!!!!!!!</p><p>You ask her to turn around into a 69 position — without stopping her
onslaught of licking and slurping on your wrinking wet pussy she
does — you look at that sweet little pussy and butt close to your
face — lean your head up and not being able to help yourself no
longer you delve you tongue on and around the virgin pussy — Sarah
not being able to hold back the jerks of perfect little thrills
shooting through her body — even if not as of yet fully blown
orgasms — starts to let out her murmpers of approval as you lick on
and around her little annus as your hands caress up/down/around her
perfect body and onto/around/delving into her pussy.</p><p>With the extra slow but build up to your own orgasmic explosion you
suddenly forget yourself — you are now murmering louder and louder as
Sarah somehow has found the absolute pleasure zone of fingering you
and licking and sucking on your clit — noise of please from both of
you get louder and louder and suddenly it happens..................
you actually 'cum, and cum, and cum, and cum, and cum, and cum with
both of your bodies shaking at the same time — your multi-climax each
time sending out your own cum with its own special flavour for Sarah
to lick and slurp on — and Sarah just not being able to control
herself just letting go with a little pee inbetween her thrills.</p><p>You direct her up around so she is facing you on the pillows — she
smiles and you and you at her. She says, ""Did I do it right for you —
because, that was the best ever so far for me?"" With a kiss on her
lips — you lean your head back slightly and ask her, ""What do you
mean, the best for you?"" — She smiles back and says, ""Tell you later,
maybe!"" — jumps out of bed and picks her clothes up and goes to
bathroom.</p>"
1047,"Paradise, Phase Nine",Don,1,,[''],"<p>Breathing in warm fresh air float in from the window as you still
have Sarah's cute little pussy so clear in your mind that you can
still smell and taste her — you are ready to fall into a little sleep
whilst so contented.</p><p>Your cell phone goes off and you snap out of what could have been a
hard to explain situation — couldn't be found nude on Sarah's bed!
You smile as you see it is Angie — ""Hello beautiful,"" you say to
her, ""Yes, in the car park, everything put in car including Debbie
and Sammy — Wendy is just taking the trolleys back — so don't know
what you are doing there hun, but you better stop now and get some
coffees ready. I hope everything went to plan your end?"" with a sly
cheeky grin on your face you say, ""you better believe it."" As you
said that, Sarah comes back into her room and sits on the bed next to
you before she noticed you were on the phone, getting up to go back
out you gently pull her back to the bed and say, ""Hang on Angie,
somebody here wants to say 'hello' to you."" passing the phone to
Sarah she takes it off you and your hand drops onto her knee and
starts to stroke up and down her right leg, you whisper to her that
it is Angie, and not to be shy with her. With that, and a smiling nod
she says, ""Hello Angie."" — Angie replies, ""Well hello Sarah — how are
you, been having some nice fun whilst we have been gone"" Sarah lets
out one of her naughty girly little giggle laughs and says, ""Yes we
have thank you."" You whisper about the secret photos as she can tell
Angie, she nods and says, ""Have been telling Jan about my special
secret and some special photos — might show you too later if you are
bring me something nice back."" you can just about hear Angie laughing
in the background — ""I'm only joking,"" says Sarah with a giggle now
with her hand over yours as you gently stroke over her little
pussy. ""Will you be long do you think Angie."" ""Nope, Wendy has just
got back in car so will leave you to it, say bye and see you soon to
Jan for me and not to forget the coffee."" ""Okay."" replies Sarah and
handing it back to you. ""Come on get up Jan — they are on the way
back now!"" and she goes to the door nearly tripping over poor Rex
still stretched out in the hallway tired afters all its chasing of
the ball earlier — but still just about able to manage a half attempt
at the 'wag' of its tail.</p><p>You collect your things and straighten the bed, with a final glance
over the room that all is okay — you go to the bathroom — door opened
wide Sarah is stood at the sink finishing off brushing her
teeth. ""Okay to come in"" you say after the gentle polite knock on the
door frame — timed just rightl as she grabs the towel to wipe over
her mouth and turning to face you. ""Yes of course with a beaming
smile, ""I've finished now all yours."" Not taking your eyes off her
you put your clothes on end of bath and ask, ""Are you okay with what
has just happend, I haven't scared or upset you have I?"" Seeing a
slighly worried look on your face she broadens her smile and
replies, ""No, I am fine, it was awesome honestly."" Giggling she
dashes passed to to downstairs calling Rex after her.</p><p>Your quick shower — does not help you not thinking of Sarah, you keep
having flashbacks to what happened earlier — kicking yourself for not
following her sooner to the bathroom so you could have shared,
smiling at your naughty thoughts — 'two down and one to go hey' you
are thinking to yourself — 'and those secret pics — something not
quite right about those but can't put my finger on it — more than
just the closeness of them all — much more than that — must show
Angie, she'll spot it' — you finish off your shower, dress yourself
and make your way to the kitchen.</p><p>As promised you are making sure the preparing the coffee making sure
there will be plenty to go around and pour yourself one — Sarah and
Rex are in Wendy's garden, Rex lay down in the shade of the house
from the now very warm rays of the sun, Sarah, making herself extra
useful starting to take in the washing. 'She is one hell of a girl
for only eight years old — definately ahead of her time' you tell
your self as you finish off your well deserved pick-me-up drink. You
swill the cup and put in on the drainer and go out to join her to
help — after all it 'is' the reason you are there for isn't it!! with
a wry smile on your face.</p><p>With a deep sigh you venture out and across the gardens to
Sarah, ""Hey, come to help — shall I hold the basket?"" — holding the
basket under your arm and steadying the washing line as she unclips
the pegs and throws the washing onto the growing pile of assorted
clothes ready to be ironed before any creases dry in.</p><p>Not wishing to press Sarah too much, but with the thought of those so
called 'secret' pics she shown you, quality say to her, ""Sarah, I
want to thank you for sharing your secret pics with me, it looked
very nice there, can you remember where it was?"" She looks at you,
and whispers, ""Sshh — I am not supposed to tell anybody and mummy
doesn't know about those pics — please don't say anything."" This only
makes you more intrigued, and even though promising Sarah — you just
can't wait to tell Angie about them.</p><p>With all the washing now all stacked up read to be sorted out — you
decide to make an effort to get in into some sort of order and sort
out the different fabrics match up obviously small socks of Sammies
and the rest — with team work between you done in no time at all.</p><p>That done you put your arm around Sarah's shoulder — she looks up and
smiles — ""Thanks for being here and helping me"" she says and turns
and gives you a friendly hug — without doubt — you and Angie have
struck some kind of gold — and sure this situation is going to get
better — returning Sarah's hug back and holding her closer to you,
lifting your hand you stroke her head and long hair replying saying
in a soft voice, ""Trust me, Sarah, it is both my and Angies pleasure —
 and so glad you have — now lets get back to your house, they should
be back really soon now."" Kiss her head and return.</p><p>Rex popping up its ears starts to run down the path barking — ""wow,
timed that well — looks like they are back!"" you say out loud. And
sure enough, reversing in was Wendys car — no heads to be seen
anyway, just boxes and bags — good job Rex has the sense to move
because you are sure it is just memory and guesswork of Wendy's
driving managing to miss him and stopping just short of the path.</p><p>Wendy appears first — opens back door and unbuckles and takes out
little Sammy — tutting as she realises that yet again she has had
little pee on her seat. ""Just when will you learn to hold it, you
naughty little girl."" she says out loud half heartedly. Ever so
dutiful Sarah soon takes her in her arms and lifts her up
saying, ""I'll take care of her."" and goes back indoors.</p><p>The back passenger door opens slightly and Angie gives a laughing
crying request for ""help"" — you go and open the door open wide for
her, and notice that, little Debbie was sort of stuck between her
legs, you lean in and help to lift her out glancing at Angie you
smile and whisper, ""see you had some fun too hey?"" and a knowing
smirk back, you too can't wait to find out
what.</p>"
1048,"Paradise, Phase Ten",Don,1,,[''],"<p>What seemed to be never ending at the time didn't take too long in
the unloading of the contents of the car - boxes and what seemed
endless carrier bags full of shopping filling any spare room on the
worktops and best part of the spotless kitchen floor was as organised
as a tossed salad to a male onlooker - made perfect sense to Wendy
even though you and Angie were unsure of 'who's was going to which
house - Wendy hand her methods as she normall did it with Suzie and
soon had it organised - on each side of kitchen and together sorted
it out - Sarah, being wise for age kept a low profile and took her
younger sister and now sorted out Sammy out of the way to play with
their Barbie dolls - chuckling at the mix up of bags here and there.</p><p>Poor Rex also backed away - done its bit with the welcoming - made
sure on his rounds of checking and sniffing every bag making sure
that it was all 'goodies' and hope they haven't forgot him has taken
himself to jump and settle on a chair and lie down overlooking the
little ladies in the corner. Wishing they would hurry up so he could
hear his almost favourite of favourite sounds, 'sealed cookie tin'
opening - no idea what it was, but meant.......... 'goodies'!! and
knewfull well, with a sad look, tilted head and letting a few
dribbles of water go from his jaw, he was 'sure' they couldn't resist
sharing them with him.</p><p>Sooner than thought all of what was meant for Suzies fridge and
freezer was done - and decided before settling down to get Wendys
food put away as it was getting much warmer getting close to noon on
this brilliant summers day - even the air conditioning was nearly
struggling to keep it cool as such. Again, all hands on deck the
three of you start to grab bags heading for Wendys after she has
asked Sarah if she was okay and be right back assuring all around all
was well. Only taking two trips to Wendys house and leaving her their
to put it away yourself and Angie are back in Suzies kitchen - and
looking out of the window Wendy took a little time to follow you back
over, knowing where her regular shopping lived until used, and
knowing she was well organised you had little time to chat as such
before she was coming back. Alone in the kitchen together with both
your hearts beating fast you try to tell each other what had
happened........ ""Me first"" says Angie, ""close your eyes and smell my
finger,"" you close your eyes, feel her finger, and smell the aroma of
pussy, and stick out your tongue tentitively, she strokes her finger-
tip across it across the top and on top - turning it as she does
so, ""can you taste and smell it?"" ............... ""Oh my God, Angie,
is that what I think it is?"" ""YEP!!"" ......... ""Does that taste,
gooooooood, or GOOOOOD!?"" she repies, adding, ""All the way back, and
she even helped by opening her little legs - she loved it I am sure
of it - she giggled here and there but hoped Wendy didn't notice even
though she glanced over in the mirror now and then!"" and then with a
giggle carrying on, ""trust me, it was hard trying to basic chat to
her and keeping my wondering hands up and down her little legs and
stroking her little pussy - especially whilst holding her close to my
pussy which was obviously oozing and filling up - exciting as fuck I
can tell you! Especially when I got there to her little pussy and she
opened her little legs even further pushing mine apart - just had to
go for it hoped she liked my finger stroking and gently prodding her
damp little patch - it was brilliant and horny as hell.""</p><p>Noticing Wendy coming over through the window you both sort of settle
down, but not before you tantalisingly say, with a smirk and devilish
voice reply, ""just wait what I have to tell you!"" Smiling back she
says, ""Oh, Jan, wet as fuck here - I neeeeeeeeeeeeed you now - have
to go to bathroom or something!!"" she grabs your hand and pushes it
hard on her crotch - and yes, her juices are definately starting to
flow, her oozing juices has broken her pussy lips and started to soak
through her panties and her jeans - an extra damp patch has now
started to visually appear - with the dampness off her jeans you hold
it to your face - in front of her you put it to your face and start
to smell the aroma of her pussy - licking your fingers you
say, ""later hun, later"" knowing it would drive her wild. Adding, ""Get
up to the bathroom and sort yourself out"" and with a slight giggle
saying, ""Think you better change your panties and jeans.""</p><p>Although full of smiles and trying her best to keep up the appearance
of being full of beans and cheery - you can tell by her eyes that she
is really drained after her early start and walking around shopping
and unloading of groceries. With a genuine smile of welcome to her
you give her a knowing look of concern, ""Wendy,"" you say, ""look -
Angie and me are here to help you the best we can - you look almost
drained - please - go and have a shower and lie down - please dont
worry - we are here for you."" - now letting her pretence of
chirpyness fall slightly she replies, ""Truth be known Jan, I really
could do with doing just that."" As she glances at her watch she
says, ""But, I have to be up in if I have a lie down in three hours to
go to hopsital to see Suzie, it is the visiting time.............""
you take her arms and holding them you tell her, ""look, stop
worrying, you go and get showered and get some rest and peace - me
and Angie will make sure you are up in plenty of time and look after
things there - okay?"" - she looks at you, smiles, still keeping a
smile on her face she turns to the kiddies still playing in the
corner with their dolls she tells them she will not be long and back
soon, then goes to bottom of the stairs and shouts to Angie, ""Hey,
back in a bit - thanks for your help Angie, you were a Godsend"" -
 ""You're welcome"" comes the sound of the bathroom. She turns and
smiles at you again, waves to the kiddies and goes to her house to
freshen up and gets some well deserved respite from all that has
taken place.</p><p>You watch Wendy go down the path to hers and up to her door from the
window - she turns, sees you, gives an acknowledged wave - and you do
too back to her. Now is your chance for a quick talk to Angie, you
look into the corner and all three are playing nicely - Sarah looks
up and you ask if everything is okay - she nods, you tell her you
need to have a quick chat to Angie - she smiles back, ""Okay, but you
have to come and play with us."" and licks her lips - and giggling at
you. ""Trust me, I will not be long Sarah."" and you go up the stairs
with legs shaking, arms trembling, semi goosebumps and trying to find
the words to tell Angie everything that has happened...............
you open the bathroom door and she is there drying herself - turning
to face you she says, ""good timing, I am just ready for you
now.........."" you are stood there, in awe of her naked beauty - your
butterlies start flapping in your stomach, your eyes see her erect
nipples and you want to tell her so much, so fast, you cant get it
out of your mouth.......... Angie puts her hands up to your face,
cupping it lovingly as always, holding your head firmly she
says, ""right you lower of the lowest, start sucking on my right
nipple,"" and presses your head towards it - you love this, and Angie
knows it too, ""suck it you kiddy fucker"" the naughty talk already
sending your own nipples harder and harder and semi tingles around
your already aroused body, ""now the other nipple"" and pulls your head
across to her left breast - sucking and slurping as hard as you can
as you know she loves it that way - you hold her waist to steady
yourself - you press your head back and say to her, ""but, I have to
tell you something"" - she looks down at you, still holding your
head, ""Not now, tell me later, and lifts up her left leg - parting it
just enough to start to push your head down - ""lick and slurp on my
pussy, NOW!"" she demands of you, her hands and fingers reaching
behind your head to pull you tighter......... ""Are you enjoying my
pussy juices, does it taste good? Do you want those little girls
downstairs to lick your pussy like you are sucking and licking mine?""
only the noise of approval of 'emmmmmmmmmmmmmmm' can be heard as you
slurp and suck the clit of Angies pussy - omg you luuuuuuuuuuuurve
her soooooooooo much - her taste, her body, her aroma - the thought
of those little girls just down stairs and knowing you have licked
their pussies apart from one and that you have only tasted that off
Angies finger is sending you so extra horny you are almost peeing
your juicies down your kneeling thighs.</p><p>Your now knowledge around Angies perfect pussy and how to suck and
lick and almost 'suckle' on her clit with the constant stroking of
her long perfect legs in front, around and reaching up and squeezing
her perfect breasts and nipples is soon sending her into little jerks
of tingles and pleasure that are building up and up - delving your
tongue gently into and around her pussy as she now takes over fucking
your face you just 'know' she is about to gush into your face - you
love her so much, you tell her best you can to be harder and harder -
she looks down on you - and grips your head extra close - and lets go
of her beautiful juices and pee as well and you welcome every last
jerking movement and longer as she cums, cums, cums, and comes as you
lift yourself up and finger fucking you start to ooze your own cum
and juices............ she leans down and takes your arm, wrist and
fingers which are full of your beautiful special juices - and slowly
starts to smell them, tenderly licking, tasting and sucking all of
your wet fingers as she shudders under the final throws of the
perfect climax you have just given to her.</p><p>As you both are slowly, recovering from your horny encounter Angie
looks down at you, lifts your head to face hers, ""I really do love
you hun - hope you know that!"" of course you do, and those words
alone sent an extra 'bonus' tingle throughout your body.</p>"
1049,"Paradise, Phase Eleven",Don,1,,[''],"<p>Both dressed and approaching the girls you take your positions on the
floor facing the lay down on bellies with elbows propping you up as
they have their endless game with the Barbie dolls - the little girly
aroma seems a little stronger than usual, but you put it down to your
imagination as you settle down facing Sarah sat with her legs
crossed, with Debbie on her knees and Sammy sort of lay on her side.
Sarah gives out a girly giggle followed by one off Debbie. You and
Angie look at each other and then at the two smiling faces of Sarah
and Debbie. ""What's funny?"" Angie asks, in unison they both
reply, ""oh nothing."" in an Angelic way. Rex was happy too looking on
with an ear pricked up, just lying in his favourite chair able to
look down on and in line with everone on the only chair he was
allowed on, still semi snoozing and opening his eyes now and then
checking all was well between little stretches.</p><p>No shy sly looking now, you and Angie go in for the direct obvious
look up the little girls skirts whilst you start to join in their
game as promised - you look at Sarah whom is looking directly into
your eyes smiling and then stripping you with them - already small
tingles are moving around inside your pussy - she moves her legs so
they are now wide and playing with her Barbie doll she slowly starts
to pull up her little skirt - she knows where you are looking and
wanting to see more and starts to give a broad grin tantalisingly
sticking her little tongue out licking her lips - now your tingles
gets a little nicer as purposefully starts to lift her knees up and
flashing her beautiful white thighs and bare bald pussy - instant
butterflies takes over your stomach as she teasingly whilst smirking
at you straight in the eyes she slowly closes and opens her legs -
Angie too has noticed her actions and looks at you, you glance back
and smile and wink - now she knows that yuu had been hard at work
sending her own body into instant hornyness and starting to make her
juices start to well up in her pussy. Sarah turns to Angie a little
and looks straight at her slightly revealing blouse to give her more
of an eyeful of her little pussy and looks at her eyes - she giggles
a little girly laugh and whispers something into her little sisters
ear. Debbie gives a shy giggle back but nods her head - Debbie
shuffles around and stretches out for some of more Barbie clothes -
making her little skirt ride up as she sticks her perfect little
bottom in the air - both you and Angie do not fail to see that she
too is wearing no panties - sending your mouths extra dry as you both
oggle at the beautiful sight of her little pussy lips just below that
cute little bum of hers - sending both your pussies into extra juice
making time forcing you both to squeeze your pussie muscles. With
cheeky grins and giggles both Sarah and Debbie sit back in places as
though nothing had happened - leaving both you and Angie lost for
words at their blatent openess and just looking at each other and
smile the knowing smile of making the what was supposed to be a hell
of daring challenge so much more easy.</p><p>Hearing the door handle go in the kitchen you lift yourselves up and
turn to see Wendy with cheery words of, ""hope you are not getting
bored down there"" to you and Angie as you both notice she has changed
with a hint of after shower smell that had wafted in with her. ""Us,
bored? Never, we are having great fun aren't we girls?"" with Sarah
and Debbie nodding - Sammy just oblivious to what has been going on
and carrying on with a doll in each hand.</p><p>With a semi-puzzled look you say to Wendy, ""Thought you were going
for a lie down after your shower?""  ""I was, but after I had it just
couldn't settle, besides still have little mischief to sort
out!"" ""Looking down at Sammy, how now is looking up at her mummy full
of smiles. ""But we could do that for you, it wouldn't be a problem as
you know,"" says Angie - hoping she agrees with her. ""Well, I guess if
you do and Sarah and Debbie hurry up maybe we have time to go and
visit their mum - I still have a few bits to take to her I was going
to take later, so if the hurry up and get changed we can go now,"" (as
she looks at her watch). ""Oh yes please!"" and with their eyes wide
open with excitement and smiles on their faces they dash upstairs.</p><p>Above you is Sarah and Debbies bedroom - muffled noises filter
through as they dash about getting a clean dress on and Sarah
shouting at her sister to ""well keep still then"" and you picture her
helping her sister to get dressed in clean clothes and being fidgety.
Soon back down stairs shouting how they are ""ready"" - Wendy, looks
and smiles at the two eager girls wanting to see their mum. All the
commotion really disturbing Rex and wondering if it is time for the
park or something. Wendy picks up a bag with changing stuff for
Sammy - although self explanitary she says all is there, and then
another one with extra odds for Suzie.</p><p>Poor Rex got excited for nothing as he is told to stay and pushed
back in the doorway as they leave to get into Wendys car. He looks
around at you and Angie as he gets up to the window - following you
too are stood their and waving as they get in and wave as they drive
down the road and out of site. You and Angie look at each other, and
Angie says, ""are you still feeling horny as hell after that little
show or what?"" to which you reply, ""well, you know me by now, what do
you think?"" You reach down between her legs and give her pussy a
gentle stroke through her wet panties and open your eyes wide, ""wow,
you are soaking hun, we will have do something about that won't we?""
and smile.</p><p>Taking your hand she points out that you have a 'chore' to do first -
and after forgetting yourselves for a few seconds you both look down
at little Sammy, still in a world of her own. And then you both look
at each other and smile, ""come on then, let us get her sorted out
now - and then I have something to sow you - some 'secret pics' Sarah
was showing me whilst you were out.</p><p>Picking up Sammy, you could tell she needed changing and cleaning -
and you take her to the kitchen lay her down on the table - not long
before she is clean, powdered and about to have a clean diaper put on
and Angie holds your hand. ""Hey, aren't you forgetting something?""
Looking puzzled and then guessing you nod in agreement saying, ""well,
we don't want to miss this opportunity do we - who first this time?""
and you both laugh out lould - even Sammy smiling up at you and would
be forgiven if at only 18 months old she knew what you were
thinking!! She looks up at you giving a cheeky welcoming smile and
baby type giggle.</p><p>Angie looks at you, with pleading eyes she says, ""Can I go first hun -
 please?"" You smile and nod in agreement - she looks down at the baby
pussy - holding her gently with both hands holding her little thighs
she parts them - ""OMG I am so fucking wet I am nearly peeing my
panties!!"" she says softly as she lowers her head closer and closer
and then starts to lick and kiss little Sammys tummy, making her
giggle. You move to stand behind her and reach under her Denim short
skirt - and start to pull on Angies panties bringing them slowly down
over her shapely rounded cheeks and down her thighs - you push pull
them down as you tell her to be, gentle with her tongue as she is now
licking on and around little Sammys pussy mound. Her panties fall to
the kitchen floor and you tell her to lift her foot and so can step
out of them. ""Open your legs Angie........"" you start to stroke the
cheeks of her sweet bottom, ""wider"" you slip your hand right under
and cupping your hand feel the heat and dampness of her pussy - you
now start to expertly stroke her lips up to her clit which you just
know is throbbing - slowly, your worm your middle finger into the
clefts of her pussy lips which now releases more of her thick, salty
and sweet tasting juices almost running down your fingers into the
palm of your hand.</p><p>You can hear what is now murmers of pleasure from Angie as you start
to finger fuck her - even more fluids come slowly trickling down your
fingers - you change hands and you bring the one full of her juices
up to your face and start to smell the aroma of her sweet pussy -
sticking your tongue you taste fingers........ emmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm</p><p>The sudden inner sensations of your tastebuds mixing with what is
going on sends your juices yet again into producing extra pressure on
your own pussy - reaching down below your own skirt you move your
panty with your thumb over to allow access with the hand full of
Angies juices and start to gently finger fuck yourself - what seems
like a flow of your own sticky nectar starts to ooze out of your
pussy mixing with Angies - now you have a naughty devlish thought and
just 'wonder' how little Sammy would react to the mixed texture of
juices and aroma of you both - the sudden impact of that thought
sends extra tingles and butterflies into your stomach - this bit new
and never discussed with Angie you decide it is your turn and time to
change places.</p><p>You stand up slowly behind Angie and bring your sticky fingers and
wet palm up close to her face, ""You want a little taste?"" you say she
starts to lean her head closer sticking out as the aroma gets
stronger and stronger making her mouth water. ""It is both of our cunt
juices mixed together,"" you add with a little giggle looking down at
Sammy looking up watching and smiling as if she knew that. ""Do you
think our little new friend here would like a little taste?"" with
both of you devilishly giggling Angies says, ""well, she hasn't said
no to anything yet has she?"" and both give another giggle as your
hand goes to towards Sammys cute little face. Both of you tickling
and stroking little Sammys legs, body and arms she starts to smile
and giggle herself as your hand almost touches her little nose -
various little expressions make you and Angie laugh - then you feel
her little tongue start to lick the palm of your hand - ""omg she
actually likes it!"" you say out loud as Angie now is starting to
caress the outside of your blouse pressing her pussy sexily against
your butt undoing you buttons and reaching inside cupping your
breasts. ""Stroke your sticky fingers across her lips and see what
happens."" - you do and little Sammy now tries to suckle on your
knuckles as you turn your hand over and watch in amazement. Angie
unclips the hook at the front of your bra releasing your breasts and
now rock hard nipples - her fingers of each hand now cupping each
breast and thumbs and fingers starting to knead and tweak your
nipples, a little harder at a time - sending inner tingles throughout
your body and extra butterflies around your stomach - lowering your
head towards Sammys welcoming pussy as you still offer her your
fingers - now you are shaking as your body starts to fill with the
slow build up of a climax, you start to squirm and mumble - Angie
knows the signs and reaches for the button and zip on your skirt -
she slides it down over your rump to your ankles - you lift a leg
slightly as she slides both the skirt and your extra damp panties to
one side.</p><p>Without a word being said, you open your legs further as Angie starts
to move her hands caressing your inner and outer thighs and up and
down your perfectly shaped calfs down to your angles and
back............ starting to lick and kiss your butt cheeks sending
even extra horny tingles making you gently start to get carried away
as you start to slurp on little Sammys pussy with your expert use of
tongue and lips. Angies caressing hands have been making have little
inner climaxes and now concentrating around your soaking wet pussy -
she leans in to lick all around anus and moves lower to start to lick
along the perfect slit of your pussy lips - her probing tongue
opening them a little at a time as the taste of your juices start to
first slowly ooze out onto her tastebuds - now finding your clit she
tenderly starts to lick and flick sending you wild and being able to
hold back to loud noises of pleasurable approval as little wave after
wave of getting stronger minature climaxes start to flood throughout
your body. You feel her hands and fingers still caressing around your
butt and her tickling and stroking around your anus - and then a
finger pressing at the entrance to it - Angie sucks harder on your
throbbing clit and then slowly starts to push in her middle finger -
your legs almost turning to jelly as she starts to finger fuck your
ass-hole as she now ferishly sucks, licks and flicks all around your
dripping pussy and finger fucking your anus harder and harder as you
slurp on little little Sammys small pussy, and gently rubbing face
across the inside of her little thighs, holding your hand with both
yours and Angies now tacky and drying juices close to your face so
you can smell the still strong pungent aroma of you both you finally
lose control and scream out shouting, ""YES, YES, YES ANGIE, FUCK ME
HARDER, I AM
CUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMINNNNNNNNNNNNNGgg!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!""
Finding it hard to stay propped up on your arms you begin to shudder,
and shudder and shudder as wave, after wave after wave of what could
be the most heart pulsating sensations to date making you lose
control and now squirting all over Angies face and she is struggling
to keep her mouth covering your pussy as she tries to catch all she
can as she still finger fucks now as hard and fast as she can with
two fingers.</p><p>The intensity of what was multi orgasms slowly subsiding but still
strong enough to send welcoming after-shocks you game composure, with
slow murmers of stuttering words you look at Angie who is smiling
like hell you say, ""Fucking hell Angie, I nearly passed out with that
one, best one EVER!"" - laughing she says, ""Don't worry hun, if you
had slipped would have caught you"" Smiling back you say, ""Not so sure
on that one - but know you would have tried!""</p><p>A glance at the clock on the kitchen wall you realise your fun had
taken a bit longer than you thought, ""Come on Angie - better get a
quick clean up going - sure they can't be long now."" In orgnised
panic mode you open the back door, wash your hands, grab your stuff
keeping an eye on Sammy as Angie washes her hands grabs the talc and
sorts her out as you get dressed and look like nothing has happened -
taking over from Angie you grab hold of Sammy and take her back into
the living room where the Barbies are as Angie gets dressed and wipes
down the kitchen table and a quick squirt of 'air freshener' to hide
any tell tale smells of lingering aromo of pussy.</p><p>Poor Rex not knowing what the heck is going on but prancing about in
this new game of room to room and even with the back door open and a
chance to dash out doesn't want to miss out of whatever is going on.</p><p>The buzzing of your cell phone on the coffee table gets everybody's
attention. It is Wendy saying Suzie is doing great with the tests -
few more tomorrow and will be out tomorrow night and that she is on
her way to the car in the Hospital Car park - suggesting you all meet
at the park and should be there in about 30-45 minutes. ""Great news -
not a problem - we will set off in twenty minutes and should beet in
the park about the same time - catch you soon.""</p>"
1050,"Paradise, Phase Twelve",Don,1,,[''],"<p>""Take it we are off to the park then?"" Angie says, ""better get Sammy
properly dressed."" With team work and everything at hand it takes
only a couple of minutes she is soon sorted out and clipped in
trolley - with forever hopeful Rex sat at the side as Sammy pats his
head and pulls on his ears, with almost an almost smiling panting
swearing blind it had heard that magic word of 'park' he is now
wagging his tail.</p><p>You look at your watch saying, ""Just a sec - stay there - nearly
forgot to show you!"" You quickly dash upstairs - straight to Sarah's
hiding place, feel around and grab the pics she had shown you and
rush back down to Angie. ""These are what Sarah shown me
earlier, ""(spreading them on the kitchen table), ""looks like some
kind of nudest camp to me - but look at how 'close' they are to each
other - and this one."" (pointing to the one of Wendy and Suzie
holding hands). ""Are you thinking what I am thinking? Because to me,
they look a little more than just good friends - especially looking
at this one,"" (she points to one of Wendys hand resting on top of
Suzies thigh). ""OMG I missed that one."" You both look at each other
and smile - ""But they don't act like a 'couple' and seem to act
so 'straight' like us you really think so then?"" Angie looks at
you, ""Would bet my bottom dollar on it hun!"" and then you spot a
couple of other pics you hadn't noticed - you fan them out start to
see not only of them touching more closely but also the people in the
background seem to be closer too, ""This one looks odd Angie,"" and you
point it out to her, ""surely that isn't a woman kissing a little girl
and tickling her pussy is it ?""  ""Where?"" and then Angie looks closer
and she says, ""Well, it could be....... but in a pic, with all these
other people about, it can't be?"" - Then you stand up straight and
say, ""I just spotted something else Angie, it was bugging me when I
first seen them and couldn't put my finger on it - I noticed
something else that was strange about them!"" With a curious look on
her face and leaning up glancing over the pics she says, ""Look Jan,
it is a nudist camp and everybody is just letting themselves relax
and just maybe you are looking more into it than you should."" - ""Okay
then, tell me, 'where are the men?"" -  ""What men?"" -  ""Exactly!""
Angie takes an even closer look now, and sure enough, not a single
male can be found in the background of any of the pics apart from
little boys. ""Well, must admit, it must be a coincidence but can't
see any either!"" she replies.</p><p>You both jump as your cell phone goes off, ""Only me,"" says Wendy, ""Be
there in no time now, thought we would get stuck in traffic but
sailing through."" - ""Oh, right just about to leave.""  - ""Don't forget
to bring Rex will you? Bye see you soon."" and line goes quiet. As
fast as you can you bunch up the pics and dash to put them back - you
grab the leash off the hook on wall next to back door and almost lose
your temper with him as he is so excited he keeps jumping about and
you struggle to get hold of his collar to clip it on. Finally, you
are ready to leave, quick check front door is locked, windows closed,
keys in hand you are all out of the door - with no help with Rex
trying to pull you away you manage to lock it and off down the path,
and down the road to the park.</p><p>Although only a few minutes away by car the usually fifteen or twenty
minutes walk it took slightly longer - after all, Rex had to check
out what seemed like all the trees, bushes, and gateposts along the
way to make sure no other dog was moving into his territory - and
never ceased to amaze you has to were all his squirts mark that he
was still about came from - you finally arrive and to your usual
bench, luckily just vacated by two old ladies.</p><p>""Wonder how long they will be?"" asks Angie out loud. ""They have
beaten us, look over there."" you reply noticing both Sarah and Debbie
on the swings with Wendy pushing them alternately and pointing to
them. ""Shall we go over?"" Angie says, ""Nawwwe - you stay here with
Sammy and I will pop over - you save the seat."" You lean down and let
Rex off his leash, and even though he has spotted them too - has his
own agenda of marking his presense to do first and check out the
scent of possible rivals.</p><p>The shouts of, ""Hey, where you been."" come loud and clear from
Sarah, ""We've been here ages."" Soon upon them Wendy now turned facing
and smiling says, ""Take no notice - not been here that long, just
that two ladies were sat in our spot so come here to wait instead,""
and slowing them down she adds, ""come on girls, let's go and join
them."" Sarah does her brave sliding off with a slightly mistimed jump
but manages to hide it breaking into a little run over to you with a
welcome hug, ""Hi Jan,"" followed swiftly by Debbie with the same
greeting."" - ""So, how is your mom?"" you ask, ""She is great, could be
home tomorrow, can't wait."" replys Sarah, ""Well, that is great news
hey!""</p><p>You look up at Wendy, although still smiling it looks kind
of 'false' - ""Who wants an ice cream?"" she asks as though nobody was
going reply - ""you two go and choose at the kiosk we will follow
okay!?"" and off they run, with Rex having done his own thing
following in hot pursuit.</p><p>""So how is Suzie, really?"" you ask Wendy, ""She is brilliant - still a
couple of tests to do first thing in morning - but they are sure
almost for certain what is wrong making her poorly - they are almost
certain, believe it or not, that it is dust mites of all things - not
actually 'them' as such - but their 'poo'!! It is very common but
usually last thing people think of. She is allergic to it - which is
why all the tests were done to try and pin it down,"" adding, ""trust
me, the thought of all the worry, heartache and misery she has been
through just because of a tiny bug you can hardly see, never mind it
being its crap is really annoying, but, at the same time, a hell of a
relief too - we never said or talked too much about it - but with a
tight chest, not being able to breath, feeling sick all the time -
well we were thinking it could of been something else, much worse,
but as said, thank god it is just a little bug!""</p><p>Having now arrived at the kiosk with Sarah and Debbie having already
decided what they want - you and Wendy get yourselves ice cream cones
(with a small one for Rex of course), Sarah and Debbie waste no time
in thanking Wendy for theirs and are dashing off to welcome Angie sat
ever so patiently for you to come back. Again with the girls out of
shot Wendy, matter-of-factly, ""Oh, I believe we have something else
to chat about!"" - with a confused expression you look at Wendy
saying, ""Don't think so, all has gone well so far hasn't it?"" - Wendy
has a genuine wicked smile on her face and says, ""Hey, don't worry,
nothing is wrong trust me, but, Sarah and Debbie have been telling me
things - tut tut tut!"" adding with a slight pause, ""but, hey - it is
good news so don't panic - let's finish out treat and chat more then!""</p><p>Your heart is in your mouth......... just what has Sarah been
saying.......... how can you explain anything.......... what if
things turn nasty!? You are becoming shakey and nervous and although
still aware of what is happening an almost situation of panic sets
in. By this time, with a worried look on your face you are at the
bench with Angie, Sarah, Debbie and of course Rex - with little Sammy
asleep in her trolley enjoying the breeze of fresh air and in the
land of innocent bliss.</p><p>Trying to look as though nothing has happed - you try as best you can
to pass on Angies ice cream cone and give her a look of wanting a
quick chat - in the commotion of greetings, handing out and smiles
all around has not been easy of tasks. Lost for words for the present
and what to say next with your heart pounding both with fear of what
Sarah has been saying and what is going to be said and done and
being 'ingtrigued' by Wendys comments of, 'don't worry' - you need
some kind of moral support (for want of a better name for it).</p><p>Sarah and Debbie are taking care of Rex and Sammy - Wendy sitting
next to Angie at the end you sit next to Wendy. You look at Sarah as
she is lovingly caring for little Sammy as she is enjoying the
sharing of her now melting ice cone and taking care - hoping she has
not said too much to get you in trouble - thinking if she had - you
would not be sat there by now but arrested or something! Now glancing
at Debbie you start to wonder what she has been saying about Angie.
Surely she couldn't have said too much - any touching could be
explained by a bump in the road or lack of space and
purely 'accidental'! - with your trust in Sarah whom is glancing at
you and smiling - you hope that you have nothing to fear and start to
relax more. Wendy, now finshed what she wanted of her cone bending
down and making poor Rex whom has been slaveringly whilst glancing at
all of you with sulken sad eyes for attention now perked into life as
he joyfully licks Wendys fingers of melted ice cream whilst wagging
his tail to make dust off waft through the passing breeze further
down the path. Try as you may, you cannot catch Angies attention.</p><p>Not long since the cones are finished - Wendy decides it is time to
go ""Last go on the swings PLEEEEESE shouts ot Debbie"" - ""Okay - not
for long though."" replies Wendy. ""Maybe Angie will push you this time
if you ask her nicely."" - Well, Debbie puts on her cutest of cutest
of faces and looks at her straight in her face, ""Please, please will
you?"" in a semi but acceptable whinning kiddy voice. ""Okay, let's
go."" and down to the swings they walk - leaving you and Wendy looking
on as both Sarah and Debbie swing on Angies hands with Rex in tow.</p><p>Wendy turns to you and says directly, ""You and Angie - you
are 'lovers' aren't you?"" - you are taken aback at her quick chance
remark so soon after the others leaving. Wendy gives a quick glance
around, and brazenly puts her hand on your knee - then looks you
straight in the eyes and says, ""Listen, don't worry, believe me, I
know what you two have been up to - it is more than okay all
around."" - your heart pounding you say, best you can, ""How do you
mean, what are you saying?""</p><p>""Well,"" Wendy replies......................, ""Let us call it 'team
work' and by pure chance couldn't have happened at a better time!""</p>"
1051,"Paradise, Phase 13",Don,13,,[''],"<p>Angie, always feeling horny at the drop of a hat, decides to stand in
front facing the girls - besides having a perfect view up their
little dresses and also other girls from her viewpoint on
slides 'lucky slide' to ponders as cute after cute girls come down
fast making their little skirts go up to their waists showing their
tiny damp patches on their cotton panties making her mouth water.
Sarah, glancing around at what you are looking at and not wishing to
be outdone starts to open her legs wider - knowing that Angie could
straight away 'have' to look - Angie doesn't disappoint her, looking
straight at her into crotch as it gets closer and closer to head
height on line with Debbies who is copying her big sister - all Angie
can do is lick her lips, for what will surely happen soon.</p><p>Wendy, looking at you asks straight out of the blue, ""Do you think
like I do that Sarah and Debbe are the two sexiest little girls in
the world?"" - with stuttering reply because of the shock question you
reply, ""I, I am sure I don't know what you mean Wendy!!?"" - Wendy
gives a little giggle as she can see you look worried. Putting her
hand just over your knee she gently squeezes it and rocking it
says, ""Hey, told you, don't worry, Sarah has told me 'everything'
what you have been doing - even Debbie has mentioned about Angie
tickling her!"" and gives out a little laugh. ""Oh"" you reply -
stilling feeling nervous and strange with the whole
conversation. ""Now just relax - I have some good news for you! Guess
what?"" - ""Well, Suzie and me - we are just like you and Angie! - we
love little girls too!""</p><p> Now in total shock you turn to her and say, ""So, Wendy, what happens
now?"" with slight relief as she smiles back at you, winks and
says, ""Well, now we can start to have some 'real' fun - but first -
you have to tell me 'everything' you and Angie have been up to - and
I mean 'everything' too!! Okay?"" and slides up even closer so her
thigh is touching yours - ""Tell me what you think of Sarah - was she
good and do things right for you?"" Now with your butterflies starting
you tell her what had happened when she was left with you whilst they
went to do the shopping - talking about it and reliving it in your
mind as vividly as though was only ten minutes ago making you now
have tingles - Wendys hand gently stroking up and down your thigh
enhancing the feeling as you look at swings where Angie, oblivious to
your conversation is slowly getting tired even though hiding it well
as she is getting tingles herself getting turned on looking at the
little girls crotches and damp patches getting a little bigger by the
second in the heat.</p><p>Wendy, still stroking and squeezing your thigh looks at little Sammy
having her afternoon doze - she smiles at her little angel and
whispers out loud, ""Must admit, she does taste good doesn't she,
Jan."" - with a shocked look you reply, ""Do you mean you have........""
and before you can finish she says with another wink, ""We all do -
just wait until later Jan - you in for a night of fun, fun and more
fun!"" and laughs.</p><p>""I have a few questions"" - "" What did you mean by 'good timing?"" -
Wendy replies, ""Oh, that, well - it is all true about Suzie and her
tests - I and the girls have our eyes on you two for a good while and
decided to take a chance and bring it forward - I needed help, was
sure after getting to know you both that I could trust you - and the
girls liked you both as well - and here we are!""</p><p>""How come Sarah didn't resist a little?"" - ""Easy - she has been
brought up knowing that female love is good, and not harmful and
between us have guided her, knows it is a big family and friend
secret only - just like little Debbie - and Sammy will be too. If
there is any objections we stop and never, ever force them - it is
just harmless fun - they really enjoy it - we always tell them if
they do not want to do anything that 'they' have the final word. Only
just one ruling - 'no men whatsoever'!!!""</p><p>""Last one for now - those holiday pics of you all in the nude that
Sarah shown me?"" - Smiling she says, ""It was a bit soon for you to be
shown those - but Sarah asked and me and her mother said it was
okay."" - ""I will tell you moe on that later - but just for now - it
is a 'special secret' lesbian only nudist camp - where we all
have 'fun' and can be 'ourselves' but later on that."" she says with a
wink.</p><p>""Come on, time to get back for something eat - Angies arms must be
aching like hell by now!"" with that, you both get up and with Wendy
pushing the buggy you make your way over to the girls and Angie - no
sign of Rex - but soon makes his bounding appearance looking pleased
with himself. ""Presume you want a talk with Angie on the way back -
will you be okay with Sammy and Rex and I'll chat to the girls in the
car."" - you smile, ""Yeah sure - but don't think she will believe me
when I tell her that lot!"" and laugh, - Wendy gives out a little
giggle too adding, ""Don't be silly, we have no secrets now - just
can't for the start later on!"" licking her lips. You clip Rex on his
leash - notice Wendy and Sarah looking at each other - a nod off
Wendy makes Sarah look at you and smile broadly - she rushes over to
you and gives you a friendly hug and you whisper, ""Well, well, you
naughty little girl."" she looks at you and you give her a broad smile
back - Poor Angie still looking puzzled you say that you have
something to tell her on the way back.</p><p>Wendy beeps her keyring to unlock the car doors, Sarah helping Debbie
now inside to do her buckle, she sits still smiling gives you a
naughty wink and licks her lips and giggles - making you say out
loud, ""Just don't believe that girl!"" - Angie sorted and ready to
drive off waves good bye to still sleeping Sammy and saying, ""see you
in a bit."" she drives off..........................</p>"
1052,"Paradise, Phase 14",Don,14,,[''],"<p>""Well""? says Angie to you noticing you have that beaming face
of 'have I got something to tell you' expression. ""I noticed you and
Wendy were getting close on the bench whilst I kept the cuties
occupied - not that I minded of course - had my little thrills to
take my mind off my arms aching.""</p><p>Looking at her you say, ""Angie, you will not believe this, but, 'we
have struck gold'!!"" with a little giggle and chuckle and add, ""Do
you know when we started out we thought that we were searching them
out and being daring and naughty?"" - ""Yeah, and how well it has
worked out?"".......... ""Well, you know have to rethink that in your
head - they have actually been 'playing us'!!"" - ""WHAT?"" says Angie
aloud, ""Wendy has told me up front - it was 'them' that sought us out
because they noticed us checking out the little girls - Sarah and
Debbie have done it all before - they are little teasers and probably
know more about sex than we do!!!"" - ""Nawwwwe we played it too well -
even though so far it has gone smoothly our way - there is no
way..........."" - butting in you say, ""Yep, Angie and guess what
else?"" - Angie looks at you and says, ""Go on surprise me!"" - ""Well I
told her 'everything we had done - including little Sammy and not
only did she not blink an eye, but she said, 'that she does taste
good' - so what does that tell you?"" - Angie stops walking, you do
too and look back at her and smile nodding, she looks at the ground
and then looks up to meet your eyes, ""If she knows that, must mean
that she has done it too!""</p><p>Approaching top of the road to Suzies, Angie pauses again, ""Jan -
what happens now?"" - you look back and say, ""Don't know - but Wendy
reckons we are going to have some 'fun' so let's go for it hey!!?""
and then you both carry on walking to the rear door. Letting Rex off
his leash he instantly dashes off for a quick check of close bushes
just in case he has had any rivals or a bitch on heat - almost
beating you to the door as he noses he way in as it is opened. You
both enter with Sammy now being carried by Angie who had unclipped
her out of her buggy and now wide awake she is smiling around the
room recognising all the faces and familiar of silly baby talk
directed at her.</p><p>Your welcome into the kitchen seemed both 'extra nice' but
also 'strange' to both of you and Angie as Sarah comes besides you
and puts her arms around you and Debbie stands extra close to Angie
and putting her arm around her own shoulders a split second after
Angie has passed Sammy onto wendy. Looking at the table you can see
they have been busy making sandwhichs - and matter of factly points
at the various plates saying, ""cheese, ham, beef - help yourself"" -
and looks at you as Angie starts to take one from each and place it
on a side plate. ""Okay, girls,"" says Wendy, ""go and play with your
Barbies whilst I chat to Jan and Angie and I will bring Sammy over in
a few minutes when you have finished eating, okay!?"" - dutifuly they
do as they are asked taking a drink of orange and their sandwichs to
their now usual spot in the living room. Wendy putting Sammy back in
her trolly and giving her a bottle with milk in it saying, ""will sort
her out later after we have finished."" giving her a smile and handing
it to her.</p><p>Wendy takes a deep breath, ""Well, sounds like we have a lot of mutual
things going on here between us - don't know about you, but I am
pretty nervous and excited - how do you to feel?""</p><p>Both you and Angie look at each other, and you say, ""Same as you, I
guess."" - ""Presume you both had a little talk on way back, now it is
down to trusting me - you both seem a little worried, please don't
be, trust me you are certainly going to enjoy what is going to happen
later."" replies Wendy, adding, ""Of course I talked to those little
sexy starlets in there - and they can't wait - especially as they
like and trust you so much now!"" with a little knowing wink, ""won't
be too long now.""</p><p>Both you and Angie smile at her and each other, ""So,"" (now feeling a
little bit more at ease), ""What have you planned?"" - and with a broad
smile she says, ""Something that will soon have us feeling horny as
hell, and those sexy girls in there wishing the day never ends,
hopefully!"" - just her brazenly saying something like this sends a
quick shudder of tingles in your slightly damp pussy. Now your sex
drive is both starting and pondering on what Wendy has planned.</p><p>""Any chance of a coffee or something?"" says Angie as her mouth is
drying up with eating and listening to the conversation and thinking
same as you. ""Coffee? - forget the coffee - time for a nice chilling
out drink now."" she goes to the fridge, ""Hope you both drink lager -
was on special offer and a good buy."" Shrugging both your shoulders
in unison you reply, ""Yeah sure."" - Not realising how thirsty you
both were they soon went smoothly down quenching both your thirsts -
shortly followed by Wendys empty can. ""Come on Angie, you are
nearest, make yourself at home, get the next round of beer over
here!"" laughing. Angie turns and opens the fridge and hands out the
Budwieser - closing noticing two bottles of Smirmoff vodka at back -
but thinking nothing of it.</p><p>Now in an even more relaxed atmopshere and little by little as the
couple of cans turns into three and a half - and finished chatting
and eating goes to the girls - you can them having a chat but not
able to make out what what they are saying, poor Sammy had finally
weakened and fell asleep clutching tightly a Barbie by the hair. Soon
Wendy leans over Sammy and picks her up, heading back and through the
kitchen she says, ""Listen, have asked them to be nice and look after
you - just going to have a quick shower, sort Sammy out and be right
back, shouldn't be long, okay!?""</p><p>""Oh, right okay Wendy we will be having one too soon, don't be long
hey!"" All smiles she goes to her house. Looking at Angie you
say, ""Don't know about you, but my heart is pounding here, it seems
so strange - but so natural! - Are we still going for it to find out
more?"" - Angie takes a last drink out of her half of what she
expected to come out can and turns around, opens the fridge grabs two
more cans of beer, passes you one and opens the other. Faces you and
says, ""I have two ways of thinking of this hun, it can go badly - but
can't see how, too much has gone one for too long - OR - it can go
GOOD!"" shrugging her shoulders and having a good drink she adds, ""So
I say, let's go for it! - everything is going sweet, two three little
girls, a mother who knows and does more than she said so far, thinks
and does and admitted doing stuff and free beer!!"" and starts to
giggle, adding, ""Let us just do all we can while we can and go for
everything else on offer - we can't lose can we?"" and you talking all
she says in and looks at her and agree and start giggling as you put
your can of beer down, hold her waist whispering, 'I really do love
you, now then, lets finish these beers and see how the girls are
doing hey.""</p><p>Finishing your cans, you leave the kitchen, angelically both Sarah
and Debbie on their knees playing with their Barbies already sending
tingles to both your pussies. They both look up together - Sarah at
you and Debbie at Angie. ""Hey, you two - we have been talking about
you both."" and looking in Sarahs eyes and smiling you say, ""We have
decided we can't wait until later for our fun to start!"" (you take a
gulp as you realise what you just said - was it the beer taking a
little of control mixed with horny feelings or just wishful thinking
so soon knowing that done it one it will happen again - making love
to that beautiful little girl sending lots of tingles to your pussy).</p><p>Looking at them as they 'giggle' both you and Angie know they are not
the real 'angels' they are portraying - those little horny as hell
vixans have something up their slieve - question is what!</p><p>""Listen,"" you say, ""Angie and me are going to have a quick shower and
change and be right back down - will you be okay?"" and of course the
cute little girls looking up with cheeky smiles nod in agreement.
Both you and Angie pass poor Rex flaked out after his afternoon of
rambling and a 'thud' of agreement from his tail on carpet floor.</p>"
1053,"Paradise, Phase 15",Don,15,,[''],"<p>Both make your way upstairs - both having butterflies and stirrings
Angie smiling says, ""Well Jan, this really is too good to be true -
what shall we wear?"" - all this coming out of the blue, you realise
that you haven't brought that much of stuff anyway as far
dressing 'nice' as such - mainly more practical stuff. Then you
notice two that by accident you had packed two demin skirts - without
looking up you ask Angie what she had, ""Only got jeans, how about
you?"" - ""Found two demin skirts - you can get in my size can't you?"" -
 ""Just I think - have tops and pantys - right let's get a quick
shower and back down stairs."" - As if in a panic rush you now have
some kind of organisation of what you are doing - off to bathroom -
deciding to share the shower you both caress and cuddle and soap
yourselves down making extra tingles in your already excited pussies.
Facing each other each of your protruding hardened nipples send
mutual shivers down each others soapy, shiny perfect bodies as water
cascades down your legs as each of both your hands caress each others
waists, breasts and soft butts holding close as you French kiss.</p><p>Realising you are both getting carried away and the thought of those
little girls downstairs  you slowly break away from Angies embrace -
 ""come on hun - let's get a move on - little girlie pussies are
waiting for us!"" both laughing you step out of the shower and quickly
dry off and back downstairs smelling fresh, sweet and still as horny
as ever.</p><p>First to notice you of course is Rex - now fully awake [even though
always alert whilst resting after his survielance of his territory],
perks up, lifting his head and wagging his tail looking at you both
coming down the final few steps of the stairs. The giveaway beats of
his tail slapping against the back of his large doggy man-sized
basket alerts both Sarah and Debbie who had, you thought, were
innocently just playing - but actually planning other things.</p><p>Now approaching them with smiles of acknoweldgements you both kneel
down in front of them, Angie nearest to basket also reaches out and
strokes and soft pats his head to the delight of usually left out of
welcomes Rex gives extra fast wagging of his tail. You had noticed
Sarah's eyes as you both approached - you could tell she was eyeing
you both up, but mainly you, as you approached them in your short
demin skirts - noticing a slight twinkle in her eye which could of
been wishful thinking on your part - but still there. Her eyes almost
never leaving them as you both knelt down and parting them riding the
skirts up to just over your knees she looks up to your eyes and
smiles. Extra little tingles as the silent approval of what she has
seen has been quietly approved - the smile back from you to her
acknowledging it.</p><p>Rex now fully at his dutiful station of looking over his gathering of
family and new human friends suddenly jumps up and approaches the
back door - only then you realise it must be Wendy, back with Sammy
in her arms - too late to get up and open the kitchen door she has
come in and closed it and now approaches. ""Well, did I time it
right?"" she says, ""Hope I wasn't too long."" then glancing at Sarah
and Debbie adds, ""Right you two - up for a quick shower - you know
the rules"" (making both you and Angie have a quick questioning look -
but shrugging it off) - ""We ladies have to have a quick chat, so
don't rush."" - Both Sarah and Debbie both get up quick and scamper
upstairs to have their shower and change leaving you both looking at
each other getting up and sitting on the double sofa.</p><p>Wendy asks you to take hold of a bag she is also carrying as she
looks you both up and down, getting little tingles her own pussy as
the time of fun gets closer, she puts Sammy on the floor next to the
Barbies and goes to the kitchen. brings back three cans of beer and
puts them on the coffee table. She takes a deep breath as she opens
them and hands you one each. ""Well, first of all, as I have already
told Jan, this really must be kept secret, there is only a few basic
rules, we have 'fun' and anything we do is just 'that' - there is
no 'forcing' and we just have sexy little games, definately
no 'hurting' and 'no means NO' is that clear?"" Both you and Angie nod
as Wendy carries on after taking a few gulps from her can, ""This
first time for you will seem strange, but trust me, just enjoy it and
let yourselves go - the girls are very sexy little minxes and as keen
as you - they have no inhibitions and love these games as I am sure
you will too."" Smiles broadly winks at you and gets up to replenish
the now empty cans which are slowly but steadily making you feel a
little more at ease with this strange situation you and Angie have
found yourself in.</p><p>You can hear the girls running about in their bedroom above where you
are sat and their rushing footsteps to door and down the hall way to
top of stairs and then coming down. Rex also has noticed the
commotion and after a stretch gets up to greet them at the bottom his
tail blurr. They stop at the bottom looking over at you - stood in
short shiny pink silk robes - with beaming smiles they look really
sexy and send both of yours and Angies pussies into an instant
overdrive with extra tingles and your butterflies in your bellies
fluttering like hell - not to mention your hearts pounding like
hell. ""Wow!! You both look incredibly beautiful."" You say smiling
broadly back at them for want of something better and feeling you had
to say something, ""And sexy too."" Angie adds. Giggling the girls dash
to the kitchen as Wendy asks them to give her a hand with the drinks.</p><p>You can see through the door Wendy crouching to their level, both
girls stood in front of her she is talking and smiling to them as she
is stroking their bear legs with her hands and the girls nodding and
letting out little giggles. She stands up, hands the girls their
drinks and a bottle for Sammy to Sarah, after both girls taking
drinks so they don't spill any come back into the room and put them
on the coffee table, Sarah then giving Sammy her bottle as Debbie
sits on the arm of chair next to Angie - Sarah soon sat on arm next
to you. Wendy returns but closes the door behind her, shutting poor
Rex out of the room saying, ""Stay."" to him - and sits down in a
single chair facing you after handing out the open cans.</p><p>Both Sarah and Debbie have and arm around you both and are starting
to slowly get closer as they move their little bodies, Sarah starts
to stroke your shoulder and neck and plants a little kiss on your
cheek and whispers into your ear, ""Can we do what we done before?""
You gulp in shock at how brazen she just asked. ""Now?"" you reply -
she giggles, ""Nawwwe, in a little bit, it was nice, made me all itchy
inside and out."" and giggled again. You can see in the corner of your
eye that Angie was having her neck stroked as well, and then was
amazed when you saw Debbie reach for her hand and place it on her
knee, and hear her whispering down her ear, ""Please tickle me like
you did in the car."" - Wendy starts to fidget and laughs out loud,
and says, ""See, told you - these sexy girls can't wait can they?""
smiling broadly as both girls let out loud girly giggles.</p><p>""Okay then, first game - we all ready?"" the words sending sudden
squirm in your pussy with the anticipation of what is to come
next. ""Yeahhhhhhhhh"" with giggles off the girls. And Wendy pulls out
two long ribbons, handing one each to both you and Angie. ""Put them
on over your eyes so you can't see and you 'have' to do as you are
told, okay?"" - you both smile at each other, and do as she says, you
do it and the girls come around in front of you holding both your
hands in theirs, hearing Sarah's voice say, ""Now stand up and walk
forward a little. Both feeling tugs you stand up and take a couple of
steps forward both with broad smiles that only the girls and Wendy
can see. ""You both have to do as I say now and not move until I say
you can, and must not say a word, okay?"" Says Sarah. You both nod in
agreement.</p><p>Now you both start to feel little fingers tickling you through your
blouse around your breasts followed by little rubbings around your
nipples, sending tiny little shockwaves of nice tingles, you know
Sarah's closeness and know that she is the one stood in front of you,
and only presume Angie is getting the treatment. You feel the tugging
of your blouse releasing it from being tucked into your mini demin
skirt and the buttons being undone - she softly pushes each side of
the blouse over each shoulder and it fall to the floor. With perfect
grip she unclasps your bra at the front, releasing your perfect
breasts and extra hard nipples and again it falling to the floor -
you sense hot breath around your left nipple and a little flick of
Sarah's tongue as her hands to on each side of your waist - with
angle-like touches she starts to slowly tickle and stroke up and
around - each time getting closer and closer to your heaving breasts
as your heart starts to pound faster with shorter intakes of breaths.
You feel her small lips kissing around your nipple and them and
then   open and she sucks a little, flicking her tongue across it,
now sucking a little harder as she moves her hands down to your
thighs tickling the sides, back and around the front and now
concentrating in the middle making you squirm and letting out a sound
of pleasure from mouth as the hands gently brush across your now
aching pussy filled almost to the brim with horny juices bursting to
seap out.</p><p>Sarah's hands move up to the waistband of your skirt, you feel her
undo the button and pull on the zip making it go loose and she pulls
it over hips and down to the floor revealing your now panties with
hints of seaping juices in the patch covering your dripping pussy.
You can hear murmers of pleasure coming from Angie and now from the
chair where Wendy is sitting - sticking strickly with the rules you
say nothing and stand there not moving as told to. Still stroking up
and around your thighs you feel Sarah's breath and flicks on your
right nipple and again engulfing it into her sweet little mouth and
playing with it with her tongue. Now her hand is gently teasing your
pussy stroking it through your now more than just damp panties
releasing more juices onto it - she teases the top of your inner
thighs - still gently nibbling on and around your nipple  - her
fingers start to pull on your panties bring them down and again
falling to the ground - there is a small pause as she says, ""Now both
lift up your left foot............................ and now put it
down and now your right one..................... now stand with your
legs more apart."" - It is obvious that Angie was getting the same
treatement and they had removed the clothes from you both now naked
bodies, almost trembling with excitement, clean persperation and both
with oozing pussy juices with what has been happening.</p><p>Still hearing slight moans from facing you - not being able to see
what is happening you can only try to imagine what Wendy is doing,
but again, sticking to the rules and not caring you have done what
Sarah told you both to do, figuring she is in the same position.
Suddenly you feel Sarah's hands on your angles at bottom of your left
leg - she must be on her knees to reach there and you are picturing
her doing just that - 'wow to say the least - a little horny girl
kneeling in front of me stark naked' - then her hands gently starts
to caress and tickle both legs from the bottom up making you almost
sway as her small hands reach up and around your calfs, knees and now
your thighs - you feel her cheeks gently stroking the sides of your
inner thighs getting closer and closer to your your pussy her little
girl hair gently brushing against them sending tingles upon tingles
rushing now here there and everywhere throughout your body - you feel
her breath as she now hones in to your dripping wet cunt lips and
feel her little tongue licking from the back up to the front towards
you clit - back down again and pressing a little harder she does it
again - her darting little tongue probing deeper each time - her
hands move up to you pussy and you feel her little fingers prising
your special lips open and then it happens.................. she now
starts to kick and suckles on your clit as her fingers start to delve
into your soaking wet cunt - you start to  nearly collapse as the
building up of a massive orgasm starts to overwhelm you............
suddenly you feel two arms around you, and Wendy's voice in your
ear, ""Relax hun - I have you - and you just let go, gripped by Wendy
you are let down to the carpet as explosion after explosion of
orgasms take over your trembling body - in your own world of esctasy
and even knowingly squirting into little Sarah's mouth and face as
she keeps going and going at you. Now on the floor you can hear Angie
also having an uncontrolable climax and Wendy's feet going to her.</p><p>Your hands go to your face to release the ribbon so you can see what
is going on - Sarah's hands stops them and pulls them away, ""Tut tut -
 game not over stay there."" Still shaking with after shocks you do
and hear her run off and come back - ""You will like this."" she
whispers, and you can feel something between you now open thighs -
nice, fury and sniffing it is Rex! - tickling of his whiskers and wet
nose sniffing it gets closer and closer to your still seaping pussy
juices - lay down and nuzzling closer he starts to get stuck into
your throbbing cunt and starts his long slurps - sending you almost
wild with extra orgasms - Sarah now positioned herself so she is sat
on your face facing down your body reaches down and starts to massage
your breasts and nipples she lowers her little pussy onto your mouth
and rubs it, ""Come on Jan, lick my pussy."" of course you can not
resist and you readily start to slurp on her little cunt being rubbed
into your face, her hands gripping your breasts and nipples squeezing
them as Rex greedily licks and slurps on your pussy lips - his extra
long tongue delving in deeper and deeper to savour all of your juices.</p><p>""Here Rex"" says Wendy having to pull him off you, and you feel
Sarah's hand now taking off your blindfold - you look up to see the
cute pure little pussy that was just seconds ago was all over your
lips and tasting so good - you close your arms around her cute
buttocks and lift your head and give it another good lick and she
pulls away - she is pointing to Angie, ""look"" and you lift your head
best you can - you see Angie now with Rex slurping her out as she
wriggles slightly as orgasms take over her body - with little Debbie
kneeling over her face - but facing up her body as Wendy is stood
over her, lowering her self and holding her head as little Debbie is
licking on her pussy.</p><p>Sarah settles down next you to - gives you a big cuddle and looks at
you and says, ""Isn't this FUN?"" still having after shocks all you
can do is nod in agreement.......... smile murmering, ""some first
game!""</p>"
1054,"Paradise, Phase 16",Don,16,,[''],"<p>Still having minor after shocks and the room filled with pure lust  
and the aroma of hot bodies and pussies mixed with hints of pure
clean sweat you reach out for your can of beer only to find it empty -
 Wendy notices and tells you to help yourself and bring back
more, ""I'll help,"" says Sarah getting up with you.</p><p>You glance back at Angie still in that magical world of ongoing lost
world of soon to cum land of heavenly beauty of a full blown climax -
sounds of delight are comming out of Debbies mouth as she is slightly
biting her lips with eyes closed - Rex slurpling for all its worth on
her pussy as her ongoing and seemingly never ending juices seap into
reach for him and now Wendy straddling Rex and rubbing her  soaking
wet pussy all over his back making him even more excited as she
grinds his now fully grown cock out of site into the carpet. Even
Sammy watching is smiling and amost taking maing nearly seem like she
missing out and wanting to join in.</p><p>Sarah beats you to the Fridge and opens it - and then realises she
has forgotten the glasses and dashes back leaving you there to grab
the tins and hold them against your head trying to cool you down -
the cold draft from the fridge opening already chilled your breasts
for a split second making your already still hardened nipplies harder
still. - Turning around you close the door with your elbow and place
the three cans on the kitchen table - looking up you smile as you
start to see Angies breasts with hard nipples too start to heave up
and down and can hear her getting louder - Sarah is whispering down
Wendys ear and then rushes back with the glasses you come back into
the room with the cans as watching this show of a lifetime, placing
them on the coffee table you open one and nearly drink it down in one
and sit down on the sofa - your back to the chair arm you lift a leg
and instinctively start to stroke your pussy. Sarah takes a good
drink from her glass and puts that and one for Debbie on the table
too next the cans. She kneels down next to you on the floor and she
turns and smiles, you switch your eyes to hears and smile back and
lift your arm up - inviting her for a cuddle - putting her arms
around your neck she whispers, ""I hope I grow up to be as beautiful
as you or Angie Jan."" - ""Of course you will silly - even more
beautiful I can tell."" and she giggles and kisses your cheek, licks
your lips sending itchy tingles through them both and butterflys
start in your stomach. With a little kiss on end of your nose she
skips over your lips and onto your chin and she starts to lick and
plant kisses on it and moves further down with her left hand now
caressing your right breast - her tongue and lips steadily make their
way to around it and starts to spiral up around it to the nipple and
she closes her little mouth over it starting to flick and lick it -
her left arm now starts to reach over to your side and starts to
stroke your rigth arm and follows it down to your busy fingers
stroking and caressing your again soaking wet pussy. She pushes your
hand away and now takes over as she moves further down the sofa and
now kissing and licking the mound sending anticipating tingles all
around your thighs - she stops and lifts up - turns to look at you
and smiles and pulls your leg on the floor opening it as wide as she
can - and positions herself kneeling in front of your glistening cunt
lips, ""Hold my head Jan, - I want to do this right, please help me
learn and direct me so I don't do it wrong."" looking down you
smile, ""Sure hun, but also sure you could not possibly do it badly."" -
 she smiles back and then starts to bury her face and cheeks all
around and over your mound - starts to lick from the bottom up and
pushing she opens the floodgates letting a small amount of juices
start to dribble down and tenderly licks and swallows, as she closes
in on your now throbbing clit.</p><p>Now with your noises of heaven building up and getting louder you see
that Angie is beginning to slightly shake - her groans of pleasure
definately building up to large climax - Wendy tells Debbie to rub
her pussy harder into her face, and she now grabs and lifts Angies
legs into the air, ""Come on Angie, you dirty bitch - naughty little
girl sat on your face and a dog licking your cunt - COME ON LET GO""
You can see she beginning to go for it as she reaches up and grips
Debbies waist pulling it tighter and tighter and moving her head from
side to side............. point of no return is now looming and like
a volcano she lifts up and gushes squirt of pure liquid into Rex's
faces making him jump - the amazingly you watch as Wendy grabs his
collar and lifts her leg up and pulls him out as fast as she can
clear of Angies pussy and as Angie starts to shudder and shake more
Wendy buries her face hard into her pussy seeks out her click to lick
and suck hard on as she lets loose with more of her squirting juices
now being rapidly collected by Wendys eager mouth - Sarah has seen
what happened and felt your reactions and is now sucking hard and
long on your clit teasing it harder and harder with her little tongue
and reaching up with both hands and with grabbing and twisting your
nipples as hard as she can as you start to shudder, you lean your
head back and start growning out load - you feel Sarah get up and now
the furry head of Rex taking her place, she now dashes to arm with
your head resting on it and both her hands clasping your head - she
lowers her little cunt onto your face and says in a girly
voice, ""Come on Jan, lick my little pussy - stick out your tongue
NOW!"" you do and you can taste her small yummy pussy full of sweat
and a small hint of girly pee - Rex delving his nice long tongue deep
into your pussy and over your clit you start to shake just like Angie
did - Sarah pushes harder onto your open mouth and starts to rub
harder and harder, letting go of your head and gripping you with her
thighs she reaches down and grabs your breasts hard and starts to
twist your nipples.</p><p>""Come on Jan - nice girly pussy prove how much you like me - I want
you to cum like Angie!"" and starting to giggle - you start to shake
as you start to lose control - then poor Rex is obviously away and
you feel somebody's head there - you hear Wendys voice, ""Come on Jan
I want to drink your cum - let's see how you can squirt - you now
feel little lips on your left nipple and think it is Sarah bending
down - but then you hear her say louder, ""COME ON JAN - SHOW ME YOU
LIKE ME"" and you start to shake as the build up gets bigger and
bigger - now your right nipple is being sucked hard - flicking of
nipple and Angies voice say, ""Come on Jan, we are all at you here -
show them how can squirt - Wendy is waiting impatiently to drink it
all!"" with a little gyrating girly pussy on your face, little Debbie
cupping and sucking hard on your left nipple, Angie sucking hard on
your right nipple, Wendy slurping hard all around your pussy - you
now lose control after jerkingly lift yourself up and down on the
sofa - ""I know what is left hun which will take you well over the
edge of no return...................................."" says Angie""
and you feel her right hand delve between your arse cheeks, starts to
finger little sweaty hole and starts to finger fuck your
arse.............. first one finger................... then
two........... now getting deeper and deeper and you let
go.................""OMG..................... OH MY FUCKING
GODDDDDD.................."" and out it spurts............. wave after
wave after wave of climaxes squirting poor Wendys face and mouth as
she greedily starts to slurp and swallow your beautiful tasting
juices ""FFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKK HELL"" you shout
out unctrollably as all you can hear is laughter and girly giggles as
you bounce up and down on the sofa as surge after surge of extra what
seems like never ending shakes and climaxes takes over you - slowly
ever so slowly getting a fraction of a second shorter as your
pounding heart steadily begins to calm itself - just when you think
you have finished........... yet another jerk of body and after shock
hitting you.</p><p>All silent you open your eyes, you hadn't noticed them stop - they
are stood in a semi-circle around the coffee table......... first
Angie, the Wendy, then Sara and Debbie at the end - and of course Rex
sat down panting his little head off with his tangue sticking out -
looking like he is very pleased with himself. Everybody is smiling
and then start clapping!!! Making everybody then start to laught out
loud...............</p>"
1055,Dear Ann,Donna,1,,['F/f inc'],"<p>Dear Ann:</p><p>The other night, after our exchange of e-mails, I asked my daughter Jan if
she ever thought about sex. She said, in typical teen fashion, ""Mo-om!!!""
But then she admitted that she had become interested in her developing body
and had played with herself a little bit.</p><p>I asked if she would mind showing me her body, and she giggled, but
eventually lifted up her t-shirt and let me see her young breasts. They are
still cone shaped and pointy at the tips. . .a lovely mouthful to be
sure. I got bold and lifted her t-shirt over her head and felt her breasts
with my fingertips, and then with my hands. She admitted that it felt good.</p><p>When I moved my hands down to her panties she pulled away a little, but I
assured her it was okay for a mother to see her daughter's privates. Then I
lowered her panties over her thighs and knees, and after they puddled on
the floor she kicked them away. I could tell they were damp and gave off a
very pleasant, sexy scent.</p><p>When I bent to plant a kiss on her pussy, which is covered with thin, curly
hair, so soft to the touch, she demurred a little. But I looked up at her
and smiled, and then she let me kiss her pussy lips.</p><p>That's as far as we went that night, but I have a feeling there will be
more to cum...er, come!</p><p>Love, Donna</p><p>Dear Ann:</p><p>Well, tonight things went a bit further. When Jan finished her evening
shower I was there to dry her off, which I did with a mother's most tender
attention, patting down her breasts, her back, her buttocks, and taking
special care to dry the sweet crack that is her pussy.</p><p>Then I had her sit down on the toilet seat while I dried her feet and legs,
ending up at her crotch. I asked her if she would let her mother kiss her
there again, and she just nodded and spread her thighs open for me. I bent
and planted a light kiss on the tender lips of her vagina, but couldn't
resist licking her slit with my tongue. Jan moaned and thrust her pussy
into my face as I began to lick and suck in earnest, tasting the sweet musk
that my daughter was producing in her developing teenaged body.</p><p>Jan squirmed and moaned in a lovely orgasm while I cupped her ass cheeks
and pressed her into my hungry mother's mouth. When she finished gasping,
she pushed my head away and bent to give me a nice, juicy kiss on the
lips. I relished the idea that she could taste her own pussy juice on my
lips and mouth.</p><p>I sent her to bed then, and went to my own room and got myself off with my
fingers, remembering every detail of my first sucking of my dear daughter's
pussy.</p><p>Love,</p><p>Donna</p><p>Dear Ann:</p><p>Well, my dear daughter and I have taken another step in our new
relationship. When she came home from school this afternoon I was waiting
for her, lying naked on my bed, and playing with my pussy.</p><p>But if Jan was surprised by my being there in such a vulnerable position, I
was even more surprised by the fact that my daughter was not alone! She had
brought her friend Joanie home with her, and both girls were standing in
the doorway, their eyes popping, and a shocked look on their faces.</p><p>I tried to cover my pubic area with my hands, but it was a hopeless gesture
since both girls had already seen me. I told them to come in and sit down
on the side of my bed. I asked Jan what she had told her friend about our
relationship, and she admitted that she had shared with Joanie the details
of our earlier encounter in the bathroom.</p><p>Joanie's eyes sparkled and she smiled shyly as Jan told me about her
sharing this information and admitted that she had invited her friend over
in the hope of being able to also share some sexual activity with me. I was
flattered to think that my daughter was so favorably impressed by our
mutual experience, and said that I would be happy to let Joanie join us if
she would promise to keep our activities private. She assured me that she
would love to do something sexy with Jan and me, and that she wouldn't tell
a soul about our experience.</p><p>With that assurance, I had Joanie stand up in front of me while I
unbuttoned her blouse and revealed her sweet, youthful breasts, still
cupped in her cotton bra. Jan removed the blouse and undid the back of the
bra, letting it drop as I placed my hands on Joanie's breasts and massaged
them gently, watching the little nipples sprout up in all their pink
splendor. I bent and licked each nipple in turn, and felt the girl lean
into me in her enjoyment of my motherly ministrations.</p><p>Meanwhile, Jan had removed her blouse as well, and having no bra under it,
she showed off her somewhat more developed breasts to her friend and
invited her to sample them. When Joanie bent to kiss Jan's breasts I took
advantage of the opportunity and undid Joanie's skirt and worked it down
and off. Her panties were already moist at the crotch, and she wriggled her
bottom as I worked them over her ass cheeks and hips, pulling them down to
her feet and off. I sniffed the crotch of her panties, thrilling to the
young teenager's pussy juice as it filled my nostrils.</p><p>Having the girls stand there by the side of the bed seemed uncomfortable,
so I told them both to climb on the bed with me. Janie was naked now, and I
instructed her to remove what was left of Jan's clothing, inviting her to
smell the pussy juice in Jan's panties as she removed them while Jan lay on
her back and let her friend do the work of slipping her panties off.</p><p>When all of us were naked, I lay on my back with my legs open and
instructed Jan to come and taste her mother's pussy while Janie got
acquainted with my breasts. Janie took to sucking my breasts like a puppy
nursing at it's mother's teats, while Jan lost no time in crawling up
between my thighs to reach my wet and open pussy, the place from which she
had emerged only thirteen years before.</p><p>Her young tongue slurped over my pussy lips and found my clit with unerring
accuracy, and I felt my body tingling into its first of many mini
orgasms. Jan was a natural pussy licker, and I knew we were in for some
very good times, both together and with some of my lesbian and bisexual
friends.</p><p>I moved Joanie up to kneel over my face, and I gazed in awe at the
beautiful sight of her young pussy, barely covered with fuzzy pubic
hair. She lowered her vagina to my lips as I pressed down on her small ass
cheeks, and I was soon buried in the young girl's delicious passage of
pleasure. Her taste was different than Jan's, but just as delicious in its
own way.</p><p>Finally, I couldn't stand any more of the continuous cumming that the lips
and mouth of my daughter were giving me, and I told her to come up for
air. Then I had the girls get into a 69 position while I watched them
tongue each other into sweet orgasms while I caressed their buttocks and
ran my fingers down into their pussy slits while they sucked each other's
little cunnies.</p><p>By the time we had all become exhausted from cumming so much, I suggested
we get together in my big shower and help clean one another up. The girls
laughed and played together even after I left the shower to go and make us
some supper. I told them they didn't have to dress, and Joanie called her
mother to get permission to spend the night.</p><p>You can use your own imagination to picture how we spent the rest of the
night.</p><p>Love,</p><p>Donna</p>"
1056,"My Audacious Aunt, Part 1",Donna,1,"Aunt discovers niece and friend exploring, and joins in the fun.","['F,f,f-inc']","<p>I was happy to be staying with my Aunt Donna for a couple of weeks last summer
while my parents went on a long anticipated cruise to the Caribbean.  I was a
sixteen year-old then, with long blond hair, blue eyes, and a nicely
developing figure. . .at least I thought so!</p><p>I loved to display my budding blessings in my string bikinis. I wore a
different one every day, and they seemed to be getting skimpier and skimpier—or
was I just a ""growing girl""? In any case, I enjoyed strutting around the
house giving my aunt quite a show of my budding breasts and my barely covered
bottom.</p><p>I suspected that although Aunt Donna had been married, she also appreciated
the beauty of other women, and might have even tasted the fruits of Lesbos at
some point in her life.</p><p>Sometimes as I was lounging around, I would let my aunt get glimpses of my
perky nipples pushing out against my bikini bra. I would thrust my chest out
wishing to tempt her to reach out and pinch them to see if they were real.
(Nah, she knew they were real!)</p><p>Occasionally I would sit in such a way that Aunt Donna could see the
beginnings of my pubic mound with a few tendrils of my adolescent pussy hair
straying out from my bikini bottom. I never caught her staring at me, but I
could catch her quick glances as she passed her eyes over me, and I could
sense the heat in her gaze.</p><p>The other day when I came home from the beach, which is just about a block
away from my aunt's home, I brought my girlfriend Brenda with me. She was a
little younger than I, but was already showing her emerging maturity in
slightly flaring hips and bulging bikini top, smaller than mine, but nicely
rounded nevertheless.</p><p>We went down in the basement to wash the sand and salt water off our bodies,
and upon removing our bikinis, we were both interested in examining each other
to see that all the sand was off, and then to touch and compare our budding
bodies. Brenda, as I said, was younger and slightly smaller than I, but her
shape was going to be fuller than mine, and I was interested to see that she
had more brownish nipples than my pink ones. Also, though her pussy hair was
thinner than mine, hers was a darker color, like the dark brown hair on her
head.</p><p>It seemed only natural that we would play with each other's breasts, bringing
the nipples up to firm little pips that invited sucking and licking. I was the
first to succumb to the temptation, and I bent to lick, and then to suck at
Brenda's nipples, savoring the taste of the berry-like buds and sucking them
into my mouth one at a time.</p><p>While I was doing this delightful duty, Brenda's hands wandered over my body,
caressing my breasts and moving down to cup my ass cheeks as I bent over her.
I pushed her down onto the couch my aunt kept there for an occasional nap.</p><p>Then Brenda pushed my head away and pressed me down to the floor to a kneeling
position between her legs. I looked up and saw her clean, slightly hairy pussy
staring me in the face, and I couldn't resist moving up and planting a nice
wet kiss on the crack that separated the two halves of her pussy peach. Brenda
squirmed and wrapped her legs around my head and pulled me into her so that I
could hardly breathe, except to take in the musky smell of her teenaged cunt
and then run my tongue into the sweet folds of her labia, finding the nub of
her clit.</p><p>As my tongue thrummed her clit, my fingers explored the outer limits of her
pussy and I slipped them into her folds of her vagina. That's all it took to
send Brenda over the top into a frenzy of orgasmic writhing and moaning.</p><p>I was afraid Aunt Donna would hear her, and I tried to shush her by reaching
up and putting hand over her mouth. This made us both giggle, as she took my
fingers in her mouth and began licking the pussy juice off them.</p><p>I needn't have worried about my Aunt Donna, because unbeknownst to us, she was
spying on us from the stairs that led down to the basement. She later told us
that when we took longer than usual to come up from washing the sand off our
bodies, she became curious and listened from the top of the stairs. When she
heard the sounds of Brenda's cumming and our giggling, she knew something was
going on, so she crept down the stairs far enough to get a good look at what
was taking place between the two young girls.</p><p>What she saw, at first shocked her, but then she was captured by the sight of
us two young girls doing things that she had done at our age and had longed to
do again for many years.</p><p>She later confessed that by this time she was so turned on that she just sat
down on the step and let her hand wander up under her skirt to finger her
panty clad pussy. She said her panties were already soaking, so she slipped a
finger inside and reached up to finger her clit, giving herself an instant
mini-orgasm.</p><p>About that time Brenda and I changed places. Brenda then worked her hands and
mouth up between my wide open thighs to find my juicy pussy and begin the same
licking and sucking I had done to her. At this point Aunt Donna couldn't stand
being a spectator any longer, so she went back up the stairs, and then came
down, letting her footfalls be heard by the us girls.</p><p>Brenda jumped up from between my legs so fast that I was shocked into sitting
up just in time to see my aunt moving toward us. She asked us what we thought
we were doing (duh!), and we just stared at her, at each other, and then we
both began to blush and attempt to cover our nakedness with our hands.</p><p>Aunt Donna told us to move apart, and then she sat down on the couch between
us. She put her arms around both of us and smiled at us, letting us know that
she completely understood our youthful curiosity, and approved rather than
disapproved of our activity, as we might have expected.</p><p>Her hand roamed down our backs until she was caressing the tops of our ass
cheeks, and then she asked whether either of us had ever seen a fully
developed woman in the nude. We both admitted that we hadn't, and she asked if
we would like to see how we would look when we had completed growing into
womanhood.</p><p>We both eagerly responded in the affirmative, so my aunt stood up in front of
us and had us unbutton her blouse and remove it. We admired her bra and its
contents, and then she instructed me to unhook her bra and let it drop.</p><p>Both of us gasped at the sight of my aunt's mature breasts, which though not
large by adult standards, were huge compared to our adolescent swellings. She
invited both of us to fondle her breasts and to see how the nipples felt. We
ran our fingers over her nipples, which were like hard knobs surrounded by her
pink areolas, more like mine than like Brenda's. Aunt Donna actually shivered
at our touch.</p><p>When she saw how fascinated we were with her breasts she invited us to taste
the nipples as we had done to each other. I guess with our young mouths
nursing at her breasts, we must have looked just like a pair of twins, feeding
from our mother!</p><p>After we had sucked and licked at Aunt Donna's breasts for awhile, She told me
to unbutton her skirt, and Brenda to pull it down, revealing her pussy juice
soaked panties, and the wetness running down the insides of her thighs.</p><p>Then my aunt slowly worked the panties down over her hips, revealing, a little
at a time her curly, brown, pubic hair.  Her pubic hair was plentiful, but not
thick, so it was just a nice curly fuzz around her pubic mound.</p><p>Brenda and I stared in awe at her womanly charms until she took our hands and
pulled them to her, inviting us to explore the dense delight of her vulva. We
started by first running our fingers through the fascinating forest of her
pubic hair. Then we moved tentatively to her slit, which opened readily,
allowing us to get in between the outer lips to discover the inner lips.
Eventually our fingers found the clitoris that hid beneath—well, it wasn't
hiding, since our pawing had made it stand up like a little penis.</p><p>Aunt Brenda decided that we had gone about as far as we should on this first
exposure, so she let us finger her until she had an orgasm, then she told us
to get some clothes on and go upstairs for lunch.</p><p>I'll have to tell you the rest of the story on a future installment.</p>"
1057,Jan Learns from her Mother,Donna,1,Daughter learns from her mother about ff sex,"['Fg', 'inc']","<p>My daughter Jan was twelve years old when she happened to catch me
masturbating. I was embarrassed at first, but she seemed interested
and came right into the room, confessing that she had thought there
must be something wrong with her because she had been playing with
herself ""down there"" lately at night and in the shower when she
washed herself.</p><p>I told her it was perfectly natural to play with yourself, and that
all women did it. I asked her if she had ever had an orgasm, to which
she replied that she didn't know what I was talking about.</p><p>""Well, did it feel good when you played with yourself down there?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, ""But what is an orgasm?""</p><p>I told her about the wonderful feeling you could have when you
stroked your vagina just right and found the clitoris, a little nub
at the top of your vaginal slit.</p><p>Then I demonstrated for her, running my fingers into my vagina and
quickly giving myself a cum, feeling extra turned-on by the fact that
my 12-year-old daughter was watching me.</p><p>Jan was fascinated, and started playing with herself as she watched
me writhe and wriggle in my orgasm. She said what she was doing still
felt good, but that she didn't feel anything like what I was
apparently feeling.</p><p>I had her lie down on the bed next to me, and I gently took her
fingers away from her pussy and ran my hands up between her legs,
which she willingly spread open to me. I caressed her inner thighs
and gradually worked my fingers up until I was stroking her hairless
slit, which was already nice and juicy with her vaginal secretions.</p><p>Then, after running my fingers up and down her juicy slit several
times I found her little clitty and began stroking it. After a few
strokes her little bottom began to fidget and squirm, and I kept it
up until she gave a pleasurable gasp and her whole body tightened
around my strumming finger. At last she relaxed, and I continued to
stroke her pussy until she calmed down.</p><p>""Whew, Mom!"" she said. ""That was the most wonderful feeling I have
ever had!""  Then I kissed her and told her to go back to bed. That
was just the beginning of our mother/daughter fun together.</p><p>The next morning, Jan came down  to breakfast in just her panties and
a t-shirt, her pert little breasts poking little bumps through the
thin material. ""Gee, Mom, that was wonderful last night, but now I
feel kinda itchy down there and keep wanting to play with myself some
more.""</p><p>I told her that it was okay to play with herself whenever she wanted
to, as long as she didn't let other people see her. She sat down at
the breakfast table and I saw that she had one hand in her lap,
apparently strumming herself to satisfy that sweet pubescent itch.</p><p>I was wearing only my silk nightie, which left nothing to the
imagination, and I could feel Jan's eyes on me as I moved about the
kitchen preparing our breakfast. It made my nipples pop out and my
pussy leak to realize that my twelve-year-old daughter was ogling me
with lust in her eyes.</p><p>By the time we finished eating breakfast and put the dishes away, I
was feeling hot and squirmy, and I could tell that Jan was feeling
the same way. I suggested that we go up to my bedroom and I would
show her something new. She eagerly led the way up the stairs, and I
couldn't take my eyes off her cute little butt as she swayed up the
steps. Her little ass cheeks were just starting to round out a bit,
and she already had that sweet feminine sway we all develop at about
her age.</p><p>Upstairs I sat on the bed and drew my daughter to me, hugging her and
cupping her cute little bottom in both hands. I pressed her against
my breast, and she giggled as her face cuddled into the thinly
covered material of my nightie. I kissed her lovingly on the neck,
then her cheek, and finally kissed her mouth, lingering in a more
than motherly smooch that let the tip of my tongue reach between her
eager, hungry, youthful lips.</p><p>She gasped when we finally came up for air, and Jan said, ""Wow, Mom!
I've never been kissed like that before!""</p><p>Then my hands worked their way down over her butt taking her panties
along with them as they went. By the time the panties puddled at my
little girl's feet, she was eager to step out of them, and as she
did, I lifted her t-shirt over her head to reveal my lovely pre-teen
in all her nakedness. I invited her to dance around and show me her
moves, and as she did I took of my nightie and laid it aside. Then I
rose and danced with her, pressing her young body close to mine and
letting our pubic regions touch so she could feel my pudenda against
her bare pussy.</p><p>When we got tired of dancing we both collapsed on the bed and I moved
down to kneel between her legs, which she eagerly spread apart for
her adoring mother. Actually, I let my knees lower down so that I was
really lying with my head between her legs, gazing up at her sweet
slit, pink in its bareness, inviting in its peach-like roundness. Her
labia had not grown yet to the point of sticking out, but I knew they
were there just inside the puffy pubescent lips of her vulva.</p><p>As I had the night before, I reached up and caressed my daughter's
inner thighs, eventually finding my way to her virginal pussy. When I
started stroking her slit with my finger, she opened up like a little
flower in the sun, and then I could see the little developing labia
that enclosed the sweet honey pot that awaited within. But this time
I simply held the puffy lips apart while I moved in closer with my
face, and after planting a loving kiss on my daughter's virgin pussy,
I let my tongue lap at her slit and eventually enter the nether
regions, there to encounter the bud of her clitoris, which throbbed
to the touch of my tongue.</p><p>I began licking and lapping at the delicious slit, and strumming the
little clitty with my tongue, holding my daughter's ass cheeks in
both hands and feeling her excited writhing in the pleasure of her
first oral orgasm. It lasted longer than the one the night before,
the one that I had engendered with my fingers. I smashed my face into
her sweet little pussy and felt the lovely cum juice slather over my
cheeks and chin until she eventually came down from her cum and lay
gasping for breath.</p><p>Then I crawled up and planted kisses on both her little titties and
on her mouth, once more letting my tongue part her lips and enter her
mouth, giving her a taste of her girly cum juice, which she
apparently savored, because she accepted my juicy kiss and wrapped
her arms around her loving mother in complete acceptance of my
amorous actions.</p><p>After we had both rested awhile, it was my turn to be the recipient
of a little oral attention, so I asked Jan if she wanted to try doing
to me what I had just done to her. She eagerly assented, and crawled
quickly to a position between my legs such as I had occupied between
hers.</p><p>Her small hands took their time wandering and exploring over my body.
I asked her to kiss my nipples and suck on them the way she had as a
baby, and she was pleased to resume her nursing technique, having
only given it up a few years ago. My nipples stood proud and tall as
my daughter lovingly licked and then sucked on them, one at a time.</p><p>Then she kissed her way down my stomach, pausing at my naval, and
going all the way down to my feet. There she began a slow search of
my inner legs, moving her small hands up closer and closer to my
womanly womb. She was amazed at the amount of pubic hair I have, and
she ran her fingers and her chin through the auburn curls before
bending lower to inspect the motherly cavern beneath my pubic hair.</p><p>Her little hands felt heavenly on my inner thighs, and when she
finally reached my pussy lips I was wet and already squirming to her
touch. Jan looked up at me adoringly as she bent her head and took a
little lick at my pussy lips. That seemed to set her off, and before
long she had her face buried in my cunt just the way I had been
buried in hers a short while earlier.</p><p>Her tongue instinctively found my hot button and lapped me into a
frenzy, making me squeeze my young daughter between my thighs and
hold her in place with my hand on her head while I soared to a
wonderful orgasm. When she finally came up for air, her face as all
juicy and wet, and I pulled her up to kiss me as I had kissed her.</p><p>My daughter and I have been lovers ever since, and we have managed to
initiate some of her friends, and mine as well, into our
mother/daughter lovemaking.</p><p>(If you liked this story, let me know at onlndnn@aol.com)</p><p>Love, Donna</p>"
1058,"Adventurous Aunt, Part 1",Donna,1,A woman allows her sexy teenaged niece stay with her for the summer and they have some adventures together. (My Audacious Aunt told from the girl's point of view),"['F,ff,inc']","<p>I was happy to have my niece Georgia staying with me for a couple of
weeks last summer while her parents went on a long-anticipated cruise
to the Caribbean.  She is a sixteen-year-old beauty, with long blond
hair, blue eyes, and a nicely developing figure.</p><p>She loves to display her abundant blessings in her string bikinis.
She wears a different one every day, and they seem to get skimpier
and skimpier—or is she just a ""growing girl""? In any case, she
struts around the house giving me quite a show of her budding breasts
and her nicely rounded bottom.</p><p>Although I am married, I also appreciate the beauty of other women,
and have even tasted the fruits of Lesbos from time to time.</p><p>Sometimes as I watch Georgia lounging around, and get glimpses of her
perky nipples pushing out of her bikini bra, I am tempted to reach
out and pinch them to see if they are real. (nah, I know they are
real!)</p><p>Occasionally she will sit in such a way that I can see the beginnings
of her pubic mound with a few tendrils of her adolescent pussy
straying out from her bikini bottom. My own pussy begins to juice
when I look at her for more than a moment, so I tend to just flick my
eyes over her rather than to stare.</p><p>The other day when she came home from the beach, which is just about
a block away from our home, she had a girlfriend with her. She was a
little younger than Georgia, but was already showing her emergent
womanhood in slightly flaring hips and bulging bikini top, smaller
than Georgia's but nicely rounded nevertheless.</p><p>The girls went down in the basement to wash the sand and salt water
off their bodies, and I didn't think any more about it until I
noticed that they were down there longer than Georgia usually took to
rinse off. I went to the head of the stairs and listened. It was
rather quiet, but I could hear an occasional giggle or muffled sigh,
and my curiosity was aroused. I sneaked down the stairs until I could
bend over and peek into the basement without being seen by the girls.</p><p>There, on the couch I kept down there for an occasional nap (or
masturbation session), were the two girls, both naked, and playing
with each others' breasts. I was just in time to see Georgia bend
down and kiss Brenda's little breast, which made the younger girl
giggle and push Georgia's face away.</p><p>Then Brenda did the same to her older friend, but Georgia didn't push
her away. Instead, she held the girl's head in her hands and pushed
her breast firmly onto her face. I could see Brenda's mouth open to
receive the budding nipple of my niece between her lips. It didn't
take her long to remember her nursing days, and she was soon nursing
on Georgia's breast just like a hungry baby.</p><p>By now I was so turned on that I just sat down on the step and let my
hand wander up under my skirt to finger my panty clad pussy. My
panties were already soaking, so I slipped my finger inside and
reached up to finger my clit, giving myself an instant mini-orgasm.</p><p>As I watched in avid fascination, my niece got down on her knees and
put her head between Brenda's naked legs. She ran her hands up the
insides of Brenda's thighs and eventually found her almost bare pussy
with her gently stroking fingers.</p><p>Brenda lay back on the bed, her legs sprawled open as Georgia bent
her head and licked her way up the inner thigh of her young friend
and began to nibble at her puffy little pussy. Brenda sighed and
moaned as Georgia's tongue began to lash at her labia and lap up the
secretions of her young pussy.</p><p>I couldn't stand being a spectator any longer, so I went back up the
stairs a way, and then came down, letting my footfalls be heard by
the naughty girls.</p><p>Georgia jumped up from between Brenda's legs so fast that Brenda was
shocked into sitting up just in time to see me moving toward them. I
asked them what they thought they were doing (a dumb question,
admittedly), and they just stared at me, at each other, and then
began to blush and attempt to cover their nakedness with their hands.</p><p>I told them to move apart, and then I sat down on the bed between
then. I put my arms around both girls and smiled at them, letting
them know that I completely understood their youthful curiosity, and
approved rather than disapproving of their activity, as they might
have expected.</p><p>My hand roamed down their backs until I was caressing the tops of
their sweet, round asses, and then I asked them whether either of
them had ever seen a fully developed woman in the nude. They both
admitted that they hadn't, and I asked them if they would like to see
how they would look when they had completed growing into womanhood.</p><p>They eagerly responded in the affirmative, so I stood up before them
and had them unbutton my blouse and remove it. They admired my bra
and its contents, and then I instructed Georgia to unhook my bra and
let it drop.</p><p>Both girls gasped at the sight of my mature breasts, which though not
large by adult standards, were huge compared to their adolescent
swellings. I invited them both to fondle my breasts and to see how
the nipples felt. They ran their fingers over my nipples, which were
like hard knobs surrounded by my pink aureoles. I shivered at the
touch of these young, nubile, teenagers.</p><p>When I saw how fascinated they were with my breasts I invited them to
taste the nipples as they had done to each other. How heavenly it
felt to have their young mouths nursing at my breasts, just like a
pair of twins, feeding from their mother!</p><p>After they had sucked and chewed at my breasts for awhile, my pussy
getting wetter and wetter, and the juice starting to run down between
my thighs, I told Georgia to unbutton my skirt, and Brenda to pull it
down, revealing my pussy juice soaked panties.</p><p>I slowly worked the panties down over my hips, revealing, a little at
a time my curly, brown, pubic hair.  My pubic hair is plentiful, but
not thick, so it is just a nice curly fuzz around my pubic mound.</p><p>The girls stared in awe at my womanly charms until I took their hands
and pulled them to me, inviting them to explore the dense delight of
my vulva. Their fingers played tentatively at my slit, which opened
to them readily, allowing them to get in between the outer lips to
discover the inner lips, and eventually the clitoris that hid
beneath—well, it wasn't hiding, since their pawing had made it
stand up like a little penis.</p><p>I thought we had gone about as far as we should on this first
exposure, so I let them finger me until I had an orgasm, then told
them to get some clothes on and go upstairs for lunch.</p><p>I'll have to tell you the rest of the story on a future installment.</p><p>Please send comments to onlndnn@aol.com</p>"
1059,Donna & Penny,Donna,1,Donna makes friends with a young neighbor. . very close friends!,"['F,f']","<p>Donna could see the crotch of the girl clearly, sitting at a small
table in the ice cream store where she was enjoying a butterscotch
sundae. The girl was perhaps five feet away, sitting and talking with
another girl. Donna knew the girl slightly because she lived in the
same suburban neighborhood, and Donna had seen her walking by her
house occasionally. Her name was Penny, Donna learned when one of the
girl's friends had said her name when she laughed at something the
girl said.</p><p>Donna watched the girl closely, and soon realized she was fully aware
of her exposure. Not only aware, but intentionally making it obvious.
She would laugh and giggle and squirm in the small white chair,
spreading her knees in a way that would, to some, appear accidental
in her exuberance. But Donna had seen those sparkling eyes peek at
her from time to time.</p><p>Penny was a beautiful girl, slender with honey-blonde hair and creamy
skin.  Her personality was bubbly and outgoing. She was a typical
California girl, perhaps a bit more. She was well tanned, and her
body exquisite.</p><p>At the moment, she wore a very tight light-blue T-shirt. Her
succulent breasts were molded, outlined by the garment, and from the
way her nipples protruded, Donna knew very well that she was not
wearing a bra. Her breasts were sweetly shaped. The skirt she wore
must have came from the sixties, it was so short. But then, if any
girl had the body for a micro skin, it was Penny. Her legs were long,
slender, inviting to the eye. The golden color of them testified to
her love of sunshine.</p><p>Gazing toward Penny, Donna saw the girl pretend to lose her balance
on the chair. One leg shot out, and the whole of Penny's crotch
became blatantly visible. The crotch of her panties seemed as tight
as her T-shirt, Donna thought. Her panties were a pale green.</p><p>Donna found herself gazing steadily into Penny's dark eyes. There was
heat in those eyes, she realized, and she wondered if Penny was
really the tease she appeared to be. Those eyes were unashamed, quite
bold. Penny moved the pink tip of her tongue over her full lips.</p><p>Donna shuddered and turned her eyes down, finishing her ice cream,
stood up, and walked to her car. When Donna got home she appreciated
the fact that the house was comfortably cool. She poured herself a
glass of wine, and was sipping it and twisting the dial on the radio
when the door bell rang. Going to the door puzzling over who it could
be, she opened it to find the girl she had been admiring standing
there with a big smile on her face.</p><p>""Why, hello, Penny,"" she said, surprised to see the girl. ""What
brings you to  my doorstep?""</p><p>Penny replied that she had noticed Donna staring at her and was
curious why an older woman would look at her like that. Donna
blushed, but felt a tingle as she realized that the young girl had
actually noticed her and was interested in her.
She invited Penny in and offered her a glass of wine, which the girl
accepted. Donna realized that she shouldn't be offering wine to a
minor, but from the eager way Penny accepted the glass and took a
sip, she knew this was not the girl's first taste of the fruit of the
vine.</p><p>Donna felt a strangeness within her, a warmth that was at the same
time alien and exciting. Penny sat on the couch, her legs were
crossed, the creamy thighs revealed. Donna joined her on the couch,
and once again they gazed boldly at each other.</p><p>""You like me?"" Penny asked in a whispery voice.</p><p>""Of course I like you, honey,"" Donna replied. ""I think you're
lovely,"" her voice oddly throaty.</p><p>""I saw the way you looked at me in the ice cream parlor, Donna,""
Penny said with that disturbing voice, her dark eyes bold as ever.</p><p>Donna jumped. Penny had placed her palm on one of Donna's knees. She
dropped her eyes down, looking at it, and shivering. The hand felt
unusually hot, as if it were searing her flesh.</p><p>""You liked what you saw,"" Penny said, making it a statement, and at
the same time sliding her hand past Donna's knee.</p><p>Donna felt herself trembling with a desire that was strange, a heat
that grew inside her. She watched Penny's hand move higher, caressing
in circles on her thigh now. There was an increase in her breathing
rate, and she heard the sound of Penny's breath.</p><p>Penny then took Donna's hand and drew it toward her golden thigh. As
her palm was placed halfway up that thigh, Donna felt a sudden
lurching between her legs. Her cunt had swelled and was moist now,
her clit throbbing. Penny was holding her wrist, moving her palm up
and down the thigh.</p><p>Donna saw the crotch of those tight panties again, and heard the
girl's soft sigh. Penny released her wrist, but Donna left her hand
on that hot thigh, moving it slowly by herself now. They continued
looking into each other's eyes, and Donna moved her hand higher. She
felt the tight panties with the tips of her fingers, and Penny
uncrossed her legs and spread them widely, leaning against the back
of the couch.</p><p>""I like to be touched,"" Penny said in a low voice. ""You want to touch
me, don't you, Donna? The way you looked at me in the ice cream
parlor, I know you want to touch me.""</p><p>Donna couldn't seem to stop herself. Her fingers moved slowly about
the crotch of Penny's panties, finding them moist. She traced the
puffy lips, then dragged her finger up and down the slit of her
pussy. Penny mewled and twisted her ass provocatively. Donna's palm
cupped Penny's wet mound.</p><p>She felt the heat of that succulent sex burning into her hand, and
she rubbed it gently, lightly. Penny whimpered with pleasure and
began to grind her pussy slowly against Donna's hand. Donna was not
thinking of anything, only of the delight she felt at touching this
sweet, youthful mound of Venus.</p><p>Penny lifted her hips, pushing her crotch more tightly into Donna's
hand, mewling softly. ""Mmmmm, you touch me so good, Donna. I love
being touched this way.""</p><p>Penny sprawled back, her arms lifted above her head, that honey-
blonde hair fanning out around that sweet face. Donna moved off the
couch and knelt between Penny's spread thighs, gazing hotly between
them. She ran her hands, both of them now, up and down those creamy
smooth thighs, feeling the trembling heat of that skin. She shoved
the short skirt to Penny's hips, and stared at the slight bulge of
the girl's cunt.</p><p>Before she knew it, Donna was leaning over, kissing just above a
dimpled knee. Penny was twisting her little ass about in pleasure,
gurgling with delight. As she slipped her tongue out and began to
lick at Penny's thigh, Donna felt her own pussy pulsing in a fiery
desire.</p><p>With her tongue lapping slowly along one thigh, she kept fondling the
other. She found her lips gliding higher and higher on Penny's thigh.
Then she was licking the soft, sensitive flesh only a few inches from
that bubbling cunt. Shifting her face, Donna licked at the other
thigh, her eyes closed with this ecstasy she was feeling.</p><p>Her tongue went up and down the girl's creamy thighs, licking mostly
along the inner surfaces where it was most sensitive. Her hands moved
up and down the outside, and over Penny's rounded hips. Penny was
cooing and writhing her hips about, arching her pussy up.</p><p>The fresh, clean scent of Penny's cunt was sweet to Donna's senses,
and she gazed for a moment at the bulge of that gorgeous pubic mound.
Again she stroked a fingertip up and down the crotch of the girl's
tight panties.</p><p>A growl came from Donna's throat. She shoved her mouth to Penny's
crotch, sucking at her moist panties. She pulled at the panties with
her teeth, then lapped her tongue up and down, tasting the wetness of
that delicious cunt through the thin panties.</p><p>""Ooooo,"" Penny moaned. ""Mmmm ... ohhh, yes, Donna!""</p><p>Donna felt Penny's hands on her cheeks, trying to guide her lips and
tongue. She felt the girl press her cunt into her mouth, and she
began to lick with swift movements at those thin panties. Penny
lifted her thighs and pressed them against Donna's face. The satiny
feel of Penny's thighs on her face sent a tremble of intense desire
rumbling about her body, and she whimpered into the girl's cunt.</p><p>Donna's hands moved under the teenager's lifted ass. She cupped
Penny's
ass cheeks, finding them tight and firm and fitting perfectly in her
palms. Then she was tasting the wetness of Penny's sweet pussy.</p><p>The girl pulled the crotch of her panties to one side, exposing her
pussy to Donna's tongue and lips. Donna did not hesitate; she began
to lick her tongue up and down the puffy cunt lips, tasting the
sugary sweetness of this delightful girl.</p><p>She twisted her tongue about Penny's throbbing little clit, then
closed her hot lips on it, sucking hard. Penny shoved her cunt harder
in to Donna's face and began to grind.</p><p>""Oooo, inside me,"" Penny was pleading. ""Ohhh, Donna, put your tongue
inside me!""</p><p>Donna's tongue shot into Penny's cunt, feeling the honeyed cunt lips
tighten. She thrust her tongue in and out, feeling Penny's cunt flex
about it. She sucked at the seeping pussy juices, swallowing as her
mouth filled. The slippery sweetness was delicious to Donna, and she
plunged her tongue in and out like a cock, fucking Penny's cunt
almost frantically, digging her fingers into that tight little ass.
Penny
turned and twisted, tossing her crotch up and down, rubbing her cunt
into Donna's face with frenzied motions.</p><p>""Ahhh, lick me, Donna,"" Penny moaned in a sobbing, soft voice,
grinding excitedly, ""Oooo, lick me, lick me!""</p><p>Donna was now on her knees, her ass in the air, her face buried
tightly into Penny's crotch, sucking and licking that sweet cunt. She
waggled her ass when spasms of pleasure rippled through her cunt. She
dug her fingers hard into the firm cheeks of Penny's ass, trying to
shove her face as tightly as she could into the steaming cunt. Her
tongue fucked in and out of those tight lips, lapping about the
rigid, throbbing petals of flesh. She was moaning softly as she
sucked and licked Penny's cunt.</p><p>Penny, with her finger hooked into her panties to hold the crotch far
to one side, pressed the back of Donna's head with the other hand,
grinding her cunt ecstatically against the woman's sucking, licking
mouth. Her hot thighs scissored about Donna's head. Waves of gentle
orgasms were going off between Donna's thighs, her cunt convulsing in
liquid heat. Wet sounds filled the living room as her tongue lapped
furiously at Penny's tasty cunt.</p><p>She buried her tongue as deep as she could into the sugary, syrupy
pussy, flicking it against the satiny cunt walls, feeling Penny's
clit convulsing against her upper lip. Donna was thrilled to feel
Penny's succulent cunt lips squeezing her tongue as she fucked it in
and out. The sounds of Penny's sobbing voice as she came excited
Donna as much as eating this pussy did.</p><p>""Oh, God!"" Penny was whimpering. ""Oh, God ... Oh, God! I'm cumming,
Donna! Oooooo, I'm cumming ... so good ... so beautiful!""</p><p>Donna held the girl's twisting little ass tightly, feeling her ass
cheeks flex in her hands as she fucked her tongue in and out of the
spasming cunt. Her own pussy was going through a series of orgasms.
Her body shook, her up thrust ass waving about as she came.</p><p>Donna held her mouth against Penny's cunt, feeling the girl starting
to relax, her body going limp. She gently let Penny's ass down, then
pulled her hands away. She lowered her own ass and sat back, her legs
straight out before her. She was still shaking from the pleasure. Her
cheeks and chin were wet from Penny's
cunt, and her lips felt slightly puffy, bruised.</p><p>She watched with heavy, unfocused eyes as Penny lay where she was,
legs still spread. The crotch of her panties seemed pulled to one
side by some invisible
fingers. Donna saw the pale blonde cunt hair, the pink lips of that
sweet cunt, and the tip of Penny's clit.</p><p>Finally Penny struggled up, crossing her legs again in front of her.
Her dark eyes were sparkling and she was smiling happily.</p><p>""I know you wanted to lick me, Donna,"" she said in her soft, whispery
voice. ""I knew you would lick me when I saw the way you looked at me
in
the ice cream parlor."" That was more than Donna knew.</p><p>""I came to see you because I knew what you wanted, and I knew I
wanted it just as much as you did.""</p><p>Donna shivered, seeing those bold eyes, wondering how a girl so young
could see and understand so much. She had felt excitement seeing
Penny's panties in the ice cream parlor, of course, but ... eating
her cunt? She had not intended to lick the young girl's pussy, not on
a conscious level, anyway.</p><p>After sitting quietly like that, Penny on the couch, Donna on the
floor, Penny bounced to her feet. ""I'd like to come back again some
time if you will let me.""</p><p>Before Donna could reply, Penny was gone.</p><p>Donna washed her face in her bathroom. She looked into the mirror,
seeing a beautiful face there. She had never eaten pussy before, yet
she had willingly licked Penny's cunt. She had found the young girl
irresistible, and she had shoved her face into that sweet cunt--not
just eagerly, but hungrily.</p><p>There had been something about Penny that Donna had been unable to
understand, an attraction she had never felt for a girl in her entire
life. She wasn't sorry she had sucked that pussy, though--not a bit.</p><p>Donna had lovely dark hair, hair that shimmered in the sunlight. Her
eyes, also dark, had a slight slant to them. She had full, sensual
lips, and her neck was long. Her skin was unblemished, creamy the way
Penny's was. Donna threw her shoulders back and looked critically at
her breasts. Nothing wrong with those, she thought. There was nothing
wrong with any part of her body. She could stand next to Penny any
day, although there was about fifteen years' difference in their ages.</p><p>Donna lifted her skirt to her waist and looked at herself. She was
wearing pantyhose, but no panties. The dark curls of her cunt showed
clearly through the garment. Her hips were rounded-- her thighs
straight and full, yet slim. She twisted her neck and peered over her
shoulder. Her ass was very shapely, still as firm as it had been when
she was Penny's age. The ass cheeks were full, rounded in an enticing
way. Smoothing her skirt, she thought there was certainly nothing
wrong with what she had. All the goodies were in place.</p><p>Donna hoped it wouldn't be too long before her doorbell rang again
and it would be that precious little piece of pussy she had just so
lovingly tasted.</p><p>Send comments to onlndnn@aol.com</p>"
1060,"Adventurous Aunt, Part 2",Donna,2,Adventurous Aunt teaches niece and friend how to make lesbian love.,"['F,g,g/inc']","<p>My pussy was still tingling as I donned a thin t-shirt and bikini
panties. I noticed that the girls were barely dressed as well, their
cute little behinds showing around the thin lines of their bikini
swim suits and their budding breasts poking saucily out from their
tiny tops.</p><p>They were busy playing at a board game, crawling around on the floor
and letting their hot little bodies show themselves off to my lustful
gaze. I just had to have a taste of these sweet morsels, but that
would have to wait until after lunch.</p><p>I prepared sandwiches for the girls and had a salad myself, serving
them soft drinks while I had a generous gin and tonic (easy on the
tonic!). We laughed and joked together, as we all sat on the floor,
and I kept catching glimpses of their soft, fuzzy little pussies
around the edges of their bikini briefs.</p><p>When we had all finished eating, I suggested we go into my bedroom
for another lesson in girl love. They jumped up eagerly and raced to
my room. By the time I got there, having refreshed my drink, they
were bouncing on the bed, already naked and teasing each other by
noodling their nipples and poking at each other's crotches. I told
them to settle down, and then had them lie flat on their backs next
to each other.</p><p>Then I proceeded to lie down with my head between Georgia's legs and
stroked my fingers up over her thighs until I reached her sweet,
girlish pussy. Meanwhile the girls leaned in and embraced each other,
kissing, their tongues slipping into each others' mouths.</p><p>Finally, I worked my head up between Georgia's thighs and licked at
the luscious slit that opened easily to my tongue, already juicy with
her girl pussy sap. I tasted the nectar and ran my tongue as far into
her little cunny as I could, savoring the sweet honey of my niece's
delicious pussy.</p><p>I grabbed Georgia's ass cheeks in my hands and pushed her cunny up
into my face, and she responded by wriggling eagerly onto my
mouthing, moaning her pleasure into her friend Brenda's mouth.</p><p>I felt her tense and throb as I continued laving her pleasure place,
and then, when she began to relax, I moved over to between Brenda's
legs and repeated the action, not bothering to wipe Georgia's pussy
juice off my cheeks and chin.</p><p>Brenda's pussy tasted distinctly different than Georgia's but just as
delicious. . .like the difference between strawberry and grape jam,
both sweet and savory, but hard to decide which was better.</p><p>Brenda responded much as Georgia had, but she grabbed my head and
pushed my face even harder into her sweet pussy, making it difficult
for me to breathe, but sending me into a heaven of juicy joy jam.</p><p>As I felt Brenda tense for her orgasm, I noticed that Georgia was
moving, and the next thing I knew, she was lying down under my
bottom, reaching up to lick my cunt, which was dripping from the
excitement of sucking Brenda's pussy. I pushed my bottom down into
her face so she could reach my pleasure palace more easily.</p><p>Her mouth worked eagerly at my labia, then she plunged her little
tongue into me so that it felt like a small cock fucking me. I began
to feel the thrill of orgasm as Georgia continued licking, playing
with my ass cheeks as she did, letting finger wander over and stroke
my anus. This sent me over the top, and I moaned my orgasm into
Brenda's honey pot as she came all over my face.</p><p>When Brenda and I had settled down from our orgasms, I lay in the
middle of the bed, a girl on each side of me, and we kissed and
snuggled, tasting one another's hot pussy juice and licking it from
one another's faces.</p><p>I fell asleep then, the result of cumming and of having had two gt's.
When I awoke, both girls were making love to me, Brenda at my breasts
and Georgia at my pussy. Their tongues and mouths brought me to a
wonderful climax, after which I kissed both girls and sent them off
to play with each other.</p><p>Georgia's visit turned out to be one of the happiest times of my
life, and I was pleased to  have had a part in teaching her and her
friend, Brenda, something about the pleasures women can have without
the mess of having men in their mouths and vaginas.</p><p>Please send comments to onlndnn@aol.com</p>"
1061,A Mom and Her Girls,Donna,1,A mother comes home and finds her young daughters engaged in sex with each other. She joins in.,"['Fgg', 'inc']","<p>Donna had just returned home from work on Friday afternoon, having
decided to leave early so she could spend some time with her
daughters instead of working late as she usually did on Friday.</p><p>Taking off her jacket as she walked up to the door, she paused only
to set down her brief case while she fished in her purse for her
keys, wondering why they always seemed to be in the bottom of her
bag, in the hardest to reach corner.</p><p>Finally grasping the keys and finding the right key Donna turned it
in the lock and pushed the door open, she picked up her briefcase and
stepped inside, closing the door behind her and enjoying the rush of
cool air.</p><p>Donna put her briefcase down next to the coffee table and picked up
the remote for the television, throwing her jacket on the couch as
she sat down in the recliner, unbuttoning the top two buttons of her
blouse.</p><p>""I wonder if there is anything good on,"" Donna said to herself
turning on the TV. She rarely had time to watch TV. She was too busy
with work and taking care of her girls ever since their father had
died. Donna rocked back in the recliner, putting her tired feet up as
she flipped through the channels.</p><p>She started wondering where her daughter Jill and her younger sister
Jenny were, since they were usually home by now. Then she heard an
odd sound coming from upstairs where the girls' room was located.</p><p>It sounded like one of her girls was either in pain or enjoying some
pleasure such as Donna felt whenever she masturbated. Her eyebrows
narrowed at the sound. She cocked her ear and listened for a few
seconds, but hearing nothing more, Donna continued flipping through
the channels.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhh,"" came the voice again from upstairs as Donna turned her
head and looked up at the stair case. She lowered the volume on the
TV and listened again as she heard little giggles and moans coming
from upstairs.</p><p>""What's going on?"" Donna whispered to herself as she sat up putting
her feet back on the floor.</p><p>""Jill!"" Donna whispered to herself realizing that the moans were
coming from the room of her fourteen-year-old daughter.</p><p>""AHhhhhhhhh,"" came a moan from upstairs again. Donna decided that Jill
must have brought a boy home and was having sex up in her room.</p><p>Donna had suspected that Jill might be getting more interested in
sex, judging by the way she wore her clothes and had started wearing
makeup. But when Donna had questioned her teenaged daughter she
always denied that she was trying to attract sexual interest.</p><p>This was the first proof she had that her daughter really was
actively sexual, and she wanted to hear Jill try to lie to her when
she was caught in the act.</p><p>Donna kicked off her shoes to conceal her approach as she planned on
going up to Jill's room to catch her actually engaged in sexual
intercourse with some young boy from her school.</p><p>She rose from the recliner and crept up the stairs trying to be as
quiet as she could, listening as the moans got more intense. She
stole over to Jill's bedroom door and put her ear to the door,
listening as she heard more giggles inside.</p><p>""Oh baby, yes, you're so tight"" Donna heard a voice say that was
obviously Jill's. ""OH!"" Donna heard the girl moaning as the sounds of
her daughter being fucked by this strange boy,  who ever he was, was
actually making Donna's own pussy wet.</p><p>""Lucky Girl!"" Donna whispered to herself smiling as the girl let out
another moan, as she pictured Jill being fucked by a young, hard
cocked boy.</p><p>Donna shook her head and remembered why she was up there, thinking
that Jill was too young to be having sex, and what would happen to
her life if that boy got her daughter pregnant.</p><p>""OW! not so hard, Jill!"" came a voice that sounded very
familiar. ""OW! not so fast!"" came the familiar voice again. Donna
turned the doorknob, opening the door just a crack, and peered
inside, but all she could see was Jill's butt cheeks sticking up in
the air from a kneeling position.</p><p>Donna's first thought was, ""How beautiful!"" but she quickly corrected
herself and proceeded to push the door open a little more to get a
better look, and got the shock of her life as she saw that it wasn't
a boy Jill was having sex with, but her eleven-year-old sister Jenny!</p><p>""Jenny!"" Donna whispered with a look of disbelief on her face as she
pulled the door shut quietly.</p><p>Donna's pussy seemed to take on a life of it's own as the brief
glimpse of her two young daughters having sex together awakened
desires in her that she had long since suppressed.</p><p>She leaned back against the door as her mind tried to process what
she saw, while her pussy let her know that it wanted some attention
as well.</p><p>Donna took a deep breath and then exhaled as she took the door knob
in her hand, turned it, and walked into Jill's room.</p><p>Jill and Jenny were so lost in each other that it took them a few
moments to realized that their mother was standing there watching
them while Jill was obviously giving cunnilingus to her younger
sister's pussy.</p><p>""Mommy, it's not what it looks like,"" Jill said with a look of terror
on her
face as she pulled her head out from between Jenny's legs, grabbing
at the sheets and trying to cover herself.</p><p>Jenny put her legs down and sat up on the bed putting her hand over
her crotch covering her little mound of Venus.</p><p>""It looks like you are having sex with your little sister,"" Donna
stated as she gazed at her girls, who both wore a look of terror on
their faces as their mother walked closer to the bed.</p><p>Jenny looked at her mother, staring up into her eyes. which were as
blue as hers and her sister's. Then she turned and looked at Jill,
expecting her to have an explanation for their mother.</p><p>Having no explanation for her mother, Jill did the only thing she
could
do, given her situation: she started crying. ""Please don't beat us!""
Jenny wailed as she started crying too.</p><p>They both cowered away from their mother, terrified at what she was
going to do to them as she moved closer to the bed. ""Come here, both
of you,"" Donna said as she sat down on the bed. The girls both
started crying harder as they feared the worst.</p><p>""It's okay. I'm not going to hurt you,""  Donna said as they both
scooted over to her, sitting on either side of her, covering their
pussies with their hands as they cried. ""Please don't beat us Mommy,
please!"" Jenny pleaded looking up at her mother as tears streamed
down her face.</p><p>""When have I ever hit either of you?"" Donna asked softly as she put
her arms around them, pulling them closer to her.</p><p>""Never,"" Jenny replied, for it was true that their mother had never
hit or even raised her voice to her daughters.</p><p>""I love you girls. I'd never hurt you,"" Donna said, looking down at
Jenny, who was wiping away her tears.</p><p>""You won't?"" Jenny said, wiping her nose as she looked up at her
mother hopefully.</p><p>""Never,"" Donna said smiling at her.</p><p>""Mom, whatever punishment you decide on, you should take it out on
me. Please leave Jenny out of it,"" Jill said, standing up in front
her mother and covering her crotch as she tried to control her
breathing.</p><p>""Who says I'm going to punish you?"" Donna said, taking her arm off of
Jenny's shoulder and pulling Jill closer to her.</p><p>""You love your sister, don't you?"" Donna said softly as Jill burst
into tears, unable to contain her emotions anymore. Jill nodded her
head yes as her mother pulled her up onto her lap and held her as the
teenager cried on her mother's shoulder.</p><p>""Please don't be angry mommy,"" Jill sobbed as her tears soaked into
her mother's blouse.</p><p>""It's okay baby, I'm not angry,"" Donna said, gently stroking Jill's
blond hair.</p><p>""You're not?"" Jill asked, looking up into her mother's eyes as tears
stained her face.</p><p>""No baby. I can never be angry with you girls,"" Donna said, smiling
as she dried Jill's tears and looked over at Jenny, who was still
sniffing.
""You girls are my entire world. Everything I do is for you, to make
you girls happy,"" Donna said, looking into Jill's eyes as the girl
started sobbing again.</p><p>""Don't cry Jilly you'll ruin those pretty eyes,"" Donna said. She had
always liked staring into Jill's eyes. Jill put her head in her
mother's neck sniffing as she got the faint scent of her mother's
perfume.</p><p>Her mother hugged her like she had not done in a long time. Donna
gently stroked Jill's stomach and then she slid her hand up and down
on Jill's thigh gently. Jill stopped crying and closed her eyes,
enjoying her mother's fingers as they gently brushed along her soft
flesh, which had always had a soothing effect on her. Jenny leaned
against her mother as she felt her lean over and kiss her on her
head, gently stroking her shoulders, making her smile a little.</p><p>Donna's touching of her daughter's young body quickly changed from
affectionate to sexual as she began kissing Jill's head. Her hand
went down to Jill's crotch as she ran her fingers through the downy
blond hairs that had begun to grow Jill's on previously hairless
crotch.</p><p>Jill lifted her head and looked into her mother's eyes as Donna
smiled at her. Donna's fingers were now stroking the soft mound of
Jill's pussy as she moved her head closer and kissed Jill tenderly on
her lips.</p><p>Jill thrilled at her mother's affectionate and loving gesture, and
she squirmed on her mother's lap as she kissed her mother back on her
lips in a way that was not the kind of kiss that mother and daughter
usually share.</p><p>Jill was feeling her sexual senses stirring to the touch of her
mother's delicate stroking of her pussy and the warm kiss they were
sharing.</p><p>Jenny sat up from leaning on her mother when she heard a little moan
from Jill, and beamed as she saw her mother stroking her sister's
pussy.</p><p>Jill looked at Jenny and grinned as they realized they had nothing to
fear from their mother, who wanted only to love them.</p><p>Jenny gazed up at her mother as Donna removed her hand from Jill's
pussy and started stroking hers, making her pussy tingle at her
mother's gentle touch.</p><p>Donna smiled at her daughter as her hand stroked Jenny's pussy and as
she continued kissing Jill's perfect little lips.</p><p>Jenny moved around behind her mother then and hugged her from behind
drawing Donna's lips away from Jill, finding the new kind of kissing
very exciting.</p><p>Since both of the girls were naked and Donna was still fully dressed,
she decided it was time to show her girls what to look forward to
when they grew up.</p><p>""Would you like to see what Mommy looks like?"" said Donna as she  
pushed Jill off her lap onto the bed and stood up turning around to
face her daughters.</p><p>Jill and Jenny smiled as their mother finished unbuttoning her
blouse, pulled it out of her skirt and dropped it on the floor. Donna
looked at her two beautiful daughters as they lay back on the bed
propping
themselves up on their elbows, watching her as she undid her bra,
exposing her small, but nicely shaped breasts.</p><p>She stepped close to the bed and drew her daughters toward her,
letting them bury their faces in the motherly mounds at which they
had both suckled only a few short years ago. She encouraged them to
explore her motherly breasts and to tweak her nipples, finally
pushing their head onto her breasts so they could suck on the
hardening nipples, which gave her a mini orgasm in and of itself.</p><p>She had never had two people sucking on her breasts at the same time,
let alone two females, let alone her own young daughters! ""What have
I been missing?"" she asked herself as the girls feasted on her soft
and tender flesh.</p><p>Donna pushed them away after a while, as they gazed lovingly at their
mother's wet and shiny breasts, swelling up to cones and then nipples
in their perfection. Each girl dreamed of the day when her breasts
would be as nice as their mother's were.</p><p>Then Jenny and Jill gasped as their mother pulled down her skirt to
reveal her panty clad figure, the wetness of her pussy already
showing through the gusset of her panties.</p><p>""Wow! Mommy has a lot of hair down there!"" Jenny said, sitting up to
get a better view. ""Can I touch you there?"" Jenny asked looking up at
her mother with a little smile.</p><p>""Go ahead,"" Donna said, grinning as Jenny reached up and stroked her
little hand against her mother's panty covered pubic hair. ""It's
really thick and bushy!"" Jenny said smiling up at her mother.</p><p>""Touch it, Jilly!"" Jenny said to her sister. Jill sat up and placed
her hand against her mother's panty-clad pussy and started stroking
it with her young fingers, rubbing her thumb into the crack that
became visible due to the pussy juice that oozed from her mother's
cunt.</p><p>Donna moaned as Jill pulled her hand away from her pussy and licked
the pussy juice off her thumb, immediately responding to the
delicious taste.</p><p>""Can I pull your panties down?"" Jill asked, looking up at her mother.
""Sure,"" Donna replied as her heart started pounding, to think that
her fourteen-year-old daughter wanted to see her bare pussy.</p><p>Donna let the girls each take hold of the elastic at the top of her
panties and pull them down, uncovering her light brown bush, then
pooling at her feet, where she kicked them off and up on the bed with
a quick motion of her right foot.</p><p>Jill moved up on the bed and getting on her hands and knees as her
mother moved closer to the bed, Donna gasped as Jill buried her face
in the forest of her mother's pubic fur, inhaling the womanly scent
and beaming up at her mother with a beatific grin.</p><p>Jenny smiled at her mother as she lay back on the bed stroking her
little cunny with her fingers as she watched the actions of her
sister, exploring the glorious place from which they had both emerged
only a few years ago.</p><p>Having learned cunnilingus from her practice with her sister, Jill's
tongue quickly snaked out and began licking at the hot, wet slit that
lay hidden beneath the fur forest into which she had plunged her face.</p><p>""Oh!"" Donna moaned as he felt Jill's mouth encircle the head of her
clitoris. Jill sucked on her mother's cunt for a while swallowing
much of the pussy juice and giving her mother a glorious orgasm
before she pulled off and smiled up at her, her face smeared with
lady juice.  </p><p>Jill moved onto the bed, lying on her back as her mother spread her
legs and lowered her head to her daughter's crotch and started
licking her finely fuzzed pussy.</p><p>""Oh Mommy that feels so good!"" Jill moaned as her mother licked and
sucked on her pubescent labia. Soon Jill was shaking and groaning
under her mother's talented licking and sucking, and her body writhed
and then collapsed under the lingual onslaught of Donna's tongue and
mouth.</p><p>Jenny moved closer to Jill and they started kissing each other as
Donna began stroking Jenny's little cunny while she licked at Jill's
pussy.  Jenny sucked in her stomach when she felt her mother's tongue
licking her little labia after she had finished giving Jill a nice
cum.</p><p>Jenny didn't know about orgasms yet, but she thoroughly enjoyed her
mother's tickling her little cunny with her tongue and mouth. She
knew this would not be the last such session, and looked forward to
learning how to have the same wonderful feeling her big sister had
just enjoyed on the mouth of their loving mother.</p><p>(comments? email me at onlndnn@aol.com)<br/>
(This is pure (or impure) fantasy, not reality)</p>"
1062,Penny's New Friends,Donna,1,Penny does well in the Christmas program and is invited to her mother's boss's home for the weekend.,"['Fg', 'Fgg', 'Ped']","<p>I grew up in a suburb of Detroit, Michigan. My father worked in a
company that made auto parts for the Big Three automakers. My mother
also worked in the same company, in the accounting department.</p><p>We lived in a nice small neighborhood where many other families whose
breadwinners worked at the company also lived. The workers and the
company were on good terms and everyone was pleased to be part of
this big company ""family.""</p><p>We all attended the local parish church and the ""boss"" of the company
also always attended every church function and was at times extremely
generous at these events. Also there were factory sports days and fairs, and
summer festivals and great Christmas gatherings. It was a great place for an
eight year old to be living.</p><p>For the Christmas pageant that year I had a part as an elf with a
little green suit that was fitted with a short skirt. I was
tremendously pleased to have this part and I was so excited just
before the start that I peed my pants. I didn't know what to do so
rather than wear smelly piss stained pants I took them off and threw
then outside the church hall window.</p><p>Towards the end of my part I had to sit on the edge of the stage
directly in front of Ms. Stevenson, who was the Managing Director of
the office where my mother worked. When I sat down I didn't realize
that my little skirt lifted up, revealing to the woman my little
hairless cunny. When I stood, my short skirt bounced up and gave her
a clear view of my little bottom.</p><p>After the performance everyone gathered in the hall for some supper
and dessert, and to distribute some company presents to the children.</p><p>When my name was called out I excitedly hurried to get my gift from
my mother's boss. As I stood in front of her she lifted me up in her
strong arms and told
everyone present what a wonderful job I did in the pageant. As she
did so her finger found my bare little panty-less bottom. She rubbed
her finger over my little pee-pee hole and stroked the pucker of my
tiny anal opening. I jumped a little but then looked at the woman's
smiling face and leaned up and kissed her on the cheek. My gift was a
big, beautiful doll, something that my parents could never afford to
buy me.</p><p>As we were all leaving the function some time later, Ms. Stevenson
stopped my mother and father and again told them what a fine young
girl I was, and said that she was having some of her relatives'
children over to stay in her big house next weekend, and she asked if
I would like to assist her with entertaining these girls.</p><p>My father almost bowed to the floor with such a request and both he
and my mother agreed in unison that, Yes, I would be pleased to be there.</p><p>Ms. Stevenson told my parents that a company van would call for me on
Friday evening, and that it wasn't necessary to pack any clothing
because she would have some new items of clothing there for me. My
mother was really overwhelmed by all this, and thanked Ms. Stevenson
profusely. Somehow I knew that her finger in my slit was going to be
a major benefit for me and my parents.</p><p>The company van arrived as scheduled, and I was soon bouncing over the
county roads heading for the big house. I had not worn any
underpants, just my school skirt, shirt and school blazer. My mother had
insisted that I take my best grey school jumper, so I did.</p><p>The house was awe inspiring. It was huge and I felt the front entry
area was so big that our entire house could fit inside it. I was
taken into a side room and left for a few minutes before Ms.
Stevenson arrived.</p><p>She shook my hand, and then, like magic, a section of the wall pivoted and,
holding my hand, she led me down a narrow dark hallway to another
room. The warmth in this room was wonderful, so I soon had my blazer
off and folded neatly on a small table together with my jumper.</p><p>""Well, young lady. You certainly are a delight, aren't you? Very
eager to please and a very smart girl as well.""</p><p>I stood there looking at this woman, now realizing that she was
wearing only a nice dark red silk dressing gown. I could see her bare legs
underneath, and her slippers.</p><p>""Now I would like you to show me how nice you look. Please take off
your shirt.""</p><p>I carefully unbuttoned my grey school shirt and again neatly folded
it and placed it on my blazer. She walked over to me and her warm hands now
slid down from my shoulders over my undeveloped chest and then around my
waist and up over my back.</p><p>What I haven't mentioned up to now is that I was very pretty, with
what my mother always told me where ""Shirley Temple ringlets"" in my
light brown, almost blonde hair. I was just four feet ten inches tall
and very skinny, but my behind was a well rounded pair of really nice
soft globes.</p><p>Since the previous Sunday's finger play on my cunny, I had been
looking at myself naked in the long mirror in our tiny bathroom and
had several times bent over so I could see my little pink crinkle
that was my back hole. It's no wonder Ms. Stevenson enjoyed putting
her finger in my slit.</p><p>I was smart enough to know that if I didn't do everything she asked
me to do, then my parents' jobs would be very much in jeopardy. In
fact my father had almost pleaded with me to do everything Ms.
Stevenson asked of me and
not to talk back to her, or refuse to do anything.</p><p>My little thin body felt good with this woman rubbing her warm hands
over me. Then her fingers found the buttons of my skirt and commenced
undoing them. My grey flannel school skirt was soon around my ankles
and the woman's
fingers were caressing my bottom and stroking the little slit of my
girlish pussy.</p><p>She then started to insert a finger into my vagina and to stroke my
little anal opening with her other hand. I had washed myself before
I left home since I knew full well that the finger in the slit scene would be a
very early happening with Ms. Stevenson.</p><p>""I am so very pleased with you young Miss Penny. I know that you are
going to be a very welcome visitor here in the future. Tonight you
will have some fun and experience some games that you will love for
the rest of your life. How old are you Penny?""</p><p>I told her I was 8 but would have my ninth birthday on January 20,
and she smiled.</p><p>She bent down now to untie my shoe laces and remove my shoes and
socks, but as she did so, she looked right up into my crotch. Suddenly this
absolutely wonderful feeling swamped me as my little pussy felt her warm moist
mouth moving over it. Her tongue danced around under my pussy lips,
and I could feel a finger probing into my anus. My body just
shuddered. The finger play, and now the tongue lashing on my pussy
made me swoon so much I passed out for a few seconds.</p><p>The mouth continued to bring out previously unfelt feelings and my
little body humped and bumped with Ms. Stevenson's finger now fully
inserted.</p><p>At that moment I looked down to see the hair-covered pubic mound of
Ms. Stevenson right before my innocent eyes. I didn't know too much
about pubic hair at that age, but I had seen several of the older girls in the
shower room at school, and knew they had very small patches of hair
over their vaginas. The pubic hair of this adult woman was thick and
dark. I wanted to touch it but I didn't think I should be so bold.</p><p>I placed my hands on the woman's head and held her so that she would
know that licking on my pussy was being encouraged.</p><p>Then the door we had entered from opened and a very nice girl of
about 12 or so entered. She was nicely dressed and had blonde curly
hair that fell over her sparkling blue eyes. She too was slightly
built and was wearing a short school skirt similar to the one I had
worn over to the house. Her legs were much more
developed than mine and I was impressed with her beauty and sprightly
skipping as she almost bounced over to join us.</p><p>""Dear Madam, is this the new girl? Oh my, she is pretty isn't she?""
she questioned Ms. Stevenson.</p><p>As the girl approached, my pussy was left wet and sticky as the woman
kissed the girl, who was about 5 or so inches taller than I was, but
just as thin. Again as I looked at her I thought she was very pretty
too.</p><p>The new girl, Ruby, now quickly took off her clothes and stood there
naked. There in front of me was a 12-year-old naked girl with a
beautiful smooth hair free body, very white, except for her mid pink
nipples that stood out. They were far bigger than mine and the little
nibs were poking out.</p><p>She took hold of one of Ms. Stevenson's large breasts and started to
rub her small hand around, kneading it. Then she bent forward and her
little mouth opened and she completely filled her mouth with the
womanly breast. She sucked on one nipple, then moved to the other to
milk on it also, but soon Ms. Stevenson pushed her away.</p><p>I now realized that Ms. Stevenson had discarded her lovely rich red
dressing gown. I could see her well developed breasts and the bush of
pubic hair that adorned her womanly sex, the slit of her pussy barely
visible beneath the tangle of hair which also revealed moistness and
gave off a strong sensuous aroma.</p><p>Now I was lifted up onto a small bed with nice clean white sheets.
Both Ruby and Ms. Stevenson started to lick me all over with young Ruby
paying great attention to bare young cunny.</p><p>Ruby licked my pussy slit, and also fingered my hole gently, creating
a wonderful new sensation that went right up into my tummy and made
me giggle with pleasure.</p><p>I was so excited feeling Ruby's nice mouth and tongue working into my
pussy that I relaxed, and soon I realized that her entire tongue was
inside me. She paused and then started to move her tongue and a
finger in and out of me.</p><p>Ms. Stevenson now moved a large mirror on a rolling frame to the side
of the bed and motioned me to look at myself as Ruby started to, what I
was soon to find out, fuck me with her tongue and finger. I had never
heard that term before.</p><p>There in the mirror I could see this beautiful girl gently pushing
her tongue and fingers into my no-longer virgin cunny. I watched with
delight as I saw her head bob with each plunge. I could see, when she
raised herself up, that her face was all smeared and sticky with the
juice that was flowing out of my little pussy.</p><p>It's very difficult to describe the feelings in my body but it was so
pleasant and so warm and wonderful that I can, even now years later,
remember how Ruby's mouth changed my feelings. Ruby continued to lick
me and soon my bottom was writhing in pleasure as I experienced my
first cunnilingual cum. I was
just about to pass out when the same entry door opened and in skipped
this older girl. Another of Ms. Stevenson's relatives' daughters, I
thought.</p><p>Ruby stopped licking and stroking me, but I could still feel her
tongue pulsing inside me. Now that felt wonderful!</p><p>The new girl was also very thin and about 5 feet 6 inches tall. She
had a longer face than Ruby with her straight dark hair parted in the
middle. She raced over and wrapped her arms around the naked, sexy older
woman, and they kissed with a passion I had never seen before. I noticed
that the older woman quickly had her hand down inside the dark blue skirt of
the girl and I could almost see her fingers sliding into her vaginal
crack.</p><p>Amy was the new addition to our playroom games and she was 15 years
old. Our hostess now had the girl's blouse buttons open and was soon
kissing her smooth developing breasts as her free hand undid the
buttons so that the skirt was soon around the girl's ankles.</p><p>Her buttocks were nicely rounded like mine, and now I realized, like
Ruby's as well. Her skin was pure clear white except for her
prominent dark nipples that stood out from her developing breasts,
which looked like cones, sticking out to meaty little nipples like
the tips of small mountains.</p><p>Then as the woman crouched down in front of Amy and she stepped out
of her skirt I saw her pussy. The pubic hair was quite thick, though not as
dense at Ms. Stevenson's and the vaginal slit was more visible as I
gaped in fascination, the pinkish color of her cunt almost poking
through the pubic hair. I realized that Amy hadn't been wearing
underpants either.</p><p>Within a minute her shoes and socks were discarded and she stood
beside me totally naked, her pussy now moist with girl juice, only inches away
from my quickly moistened lips. Amy moved so her pussy was now only a
tongue lick away from me.</p><p>""So this is the pretty one you found at the Christmas pageant Auntie.
What a pity I wasn't here to hear her scream when Ruby tongue-fucked her.
She looks absolutely delicious.""</p><p>""Oh, she didn't scream my dear Amy. This little one is very smart and
she has been preparing herself all week for her first fuck, haven't you
Penny?"" the woman said, directing her attention to me.</p><p>How did she know I had been doing all those things to my cunny, I
questioned myself, but then I shook my head in agreement.</p><p>Ms. Stevenson now directed her words to Ruby and me, much to Amy's
disgust. ""I can tell you the first time Amy felt a nice tongue in her
pussy, she screamed like a stuck pig. How old were you my darling girl?""</p><p>Amy replied sheepishly, ""I was eleven.""</p><p>I now realized that Ruby's tongue must be tiring of her licking, and
was not surprised when she withdrew both her mouth and her fingers
from my young cunny.</p><p>Amy came in for a closer look at my wide open pussy and exclaimed, ""My
god, she is open isn't she. Do you think she would let me suck her
pussy?"" she asked as she rubbed the slippery leaking juice from my
vagina to my anus, probing delicately into that mysterious little
pucker.</p><p>Ruby now lay on the bed beside me, but on her back, her legs spread
wide. Ruby raised her little legs back over towards her shoulders as
Amy put her head down between them. I watch as she licked from Ruby's
slippery wet pussy back into the pink wrinkle that was Ruby's hole.
Gently the tongue slithered between cunt and asshole, until the rear
hole was wet with spit and pussy juice. Soon I watched as one of
Amy's fingers disappeared into the body of the 12 year old. Ruby just
sighed and softly moaned as I could sense the finger flexing inside
her.</p><p>Now Amy started fucking her mouth on Ruby's cunt and the finger in
her ass, and as I watched I had a close up view of that finger
sliding easily into the girl, both now audibly expressing their
feelings with groans and moans.</p><p>After resting for probably a minute, Amy slowly eased his finger out
of Ruby. It was wet with the juices that had lubricated the hole, and
Ruby licked it like it tasted good. I was envious. She kept her legs
raised as Ms. Stevenson now bent down and after sucking on Amy's
pussy put her face into the open rear hole. I could hear her sucking
up the juice and Ruby just moaned with obvious
pleasure. I was hoping that the woman would do the same to me soon.</p><p>Both Ruby and Ms. Stevenson now pushed me off the bed, so I stood
beside it not knowing what to do. I watched as Amy now lay on her back on
the bed, her more mature body with its beautiful shape giving me a
lust to have such a slender defined body and lick a full grown woman's pussy and ass.</p><p>She was smiling up at Ms. Stevenson as the woman now lowered her body
onto the bed. Her mature cunt was oozing a stream of clear liquid. Now Ruby
bent to feast on the woman's wide open cunt, slurping between the
lips and finding her mature clitoris.</p><p>Ms. Stevenson pulled me over and had me squat over her face while she
played with my ass cheeks and ran her tongue between my labia and my
anus. I almost swooned as the woman's talented tongue worked me over
and her finger found its way into my rear entry.</p><p>""Oh,"" exclaimed Ruby, ""can I play with your titties while you go down
on Penny?"" The woman scooted me so that I was kneeling over her face and her
breasts were exposed to Ruby, who commenced to suck on the woman's
nipples as though she were a baby in the nursery.</p><p>I was thankful to my parents for letting me come over to Ms.
Stevenson's house for the weekend. I was sure they would be well
rewarded, even as I was being rewarded with my initiation into the
desirable life of girl sex.</p>"
1063,The Student Becomes a Teacher,Donna,1,"Sally goes to learn from her adult friend about lesbian sex, and becomes the teacher for another friend's daughter.","['F,f', 'ped']","<p>It was one o'clock on a pleasant Friday afternoon. Sally walked up to
the building and rang the bell for apartment 469, the apartment where
her adult friend, Donna, lived. She waited for a few moments, and
then she heard a mature woman's voice over the intercom.</p><p>""Who is it?"" asked the voice.</p><p>""Sally,"" the girl answered timidly.</p><p>A buzzer sounded. Sally pushed open the door of the building, walked
across the hallway and took the elevator to the fourth floor. On her
way up she wondered what her friend would have in store for her this
day. When she reached the apartment the door was already partly open.</p><p>She entered, closed the door behind her and made her way to the
bedroom. Some clothes were laid out on the bed: a short red skirt, a
white short sleeve blouse, a pair of white cotton panties, like the ones
she used to wear as a child. She  smiled; she was familiar with this
game. It was one she really enjoyed, making herself look even younger
than her thirteen years. She removed her top; her breasts were just
budding, and looked white against her lightly tanned skin.</p><p>She dropped her scruffy jeans; her legs were slim, like the spindly
legs of a young colt. She pulled off her bikini panties, uncovering
the pale strip where the sun never reached, pausing for a moment in
front of the mirror to admire her slim, firm young body. She turned
away from the mirror just enough to see her small buttocks and run a
hand down from her hip and around one of the cheeks, enjoying the
feeling, even caressing her rosebud lightly.</p><p>She put on the new clothes and checked herself in the mirror, pushing
back the blond, wavy hair that flowed loosely down to her shoulders.
She decided that she looked just right.</p><p>She made her way into the living room where Donna, a good-looking
woman in her early thirties, dressed only in a silk kimono, was
sitting on the sofa, watching a video. Sally wondered why being
dressed like a younger girl made her feel so sexy. Was it because it
turned her adult friend on so much? She decided it didn't matter and
plopped down next to Donna.</p><p>On the video, two slim long-legged girls, a little older than
herself, were playing with each other's pussies. She watched,
fascinated. One of them was blond, with just a fuzz of pubic hair,
much like her own. The other had short brown hair and a very
mischievous, street-girl kind of look about her. Her pussy was
covered with a neat little crop of dark brown pubes. These were two
really beautiful young women.</p><p>As Sally watched in wonder, Donna's fingers began to stroke Sally's
leg just below her skirt, then gently work their way up between her
thighs. Her pussy twitched inside her little-girl panties. On the
video the blond girl was now down on all fours, knees wide apart, her
pussy right over the face of her friend. The girl on the bottom
reached up, cupped the other girl's ass cheeks, and pulled her pussy
down to cover her face while she began licking and sucking at the
inviting, pink, wet flesh.</p><p>Sally felt a quiver of excitement. It would be her turn soon. Donna's
hand was now right up under Sally's skirt, fingers fondling her
through her panties, which had suddenly become damp.</p><p>""You're a naughty girl, Sally!"" Donna whispered. ""Your little cunny
is wet already!"" Donna's hand slid out from under her skirt. Sally
slipped noiselessly off the sofa, kneeling in front of Donna and
began to loosen the belt on Donna's kimono. She pulled the silken
panels apart to reveal the white thighs and reddish pubic hair that
beckoned her as though they were strong magnets.</p><p>Sally moistened her lips and kissed her way up between Donna's thighs
until she reached the damp nest at the apex. Then she went down on
Donna's cunt, licking and sucking at it eagerly. Sally pushed her
tongue and lips gradually in farther and farther as Donna gently
stroked her hair. She felt Donna's clitoris with the tip of her
tongue, and she strummed it rhythmically, her cute, girlish nose
burying itself in Donna's pubic hair.</p><p>""Okay, you can stop now"", Donna said quietly, after letting her body
give in to the girl's lingual caresses in a shuddering orgasm.</p><p>Sally did as she was told, got to her feet and then knelt down on the
couch with her face against the cushions where Donna had been
sitting. The cushions were damp with the juices that had overflowed
her mouth and Donna's pussy .</p><p>Donna knelt behind her, reaching around to pull down Sally's cotton
panties. When the panties had been pulled down around Sally's ankles,
Donna took them off, pausing to sniff at the girl smell in the crotch
panel, and savoring it as though it were a sweet and exotic perfume.</p><p>Donna bent down behind Sally, and Sally then felt Donna's fingers
stroking the cheeks of her bottom, eventually finding their way into
Sally's vaginal slit and running all the way up to the pink button of
her anus,  pushing into her, her index finger in Sally's pussy and
her thumb in Sally's rosebud.</p><p>This was wonderful, and it was only the beginning. Donna pulled Sally
up onto her lap and kissed her right on the mouth, the two of them
sharing the slick sweetness of Donna's pussy juice. Donna's pussy-soaked
tongue invaded Sally's mouth and Sally sucked on it eagerly,
then let Donna suck on her tongue as well.</p><p>When this little love fest was over, Donna told Sally that she had a
pleasant surprise for her. It seems she had a friend who wanted to
initiate her daughter into lesbian sex, but was not sure how to go
about it. They were coming over in a few minutes, and Sally was going
to teach little eleven-year-old Britta how to enjoy girl sex.</p><p>Sally was overjoyed at this news, since she herself had been
wondering how to go about seducing some of her young friends. Donna
pulled Sally into the shower and they bathed together, paying special
attention to their sensitive private parts.</p><p>They had finished drying off, donned matching kimonos, and were
enjoying a lemonade together, when the doorbell rang. Donna opened
her door to Kendra, her dear friend, and her darling little girl,
Britta.</p><p>Britta was smaller than Sally, and looked even more ""boyish"" than the
thirteen-year-old. She was also somewhat bashful, and stayed close to
her mother as they were ushered into the living room and seated
together on the couch. Sally noticed that Britta was dressed the same
way she was, but her ""little girl"" look seemed natural. Donna offered
them a lemonade, which they sipped demurely while chit-chatting about
the weather and other trivia.</p><p>Eventually, Donna said, ""Well, we all know why we are here. . .or do
you know, Britta?""</p><p>Britta nodded her head and put her face into her mother's breast,
trying to hide her embarrassment. Kendra drew her daughter's face
gently away from her body, and smiled down at her, assuring her that
everything would be all right.</p><p>Donna suggested that they all go into her bedroom and make themselves
more comfortable. Since she and Sally were already clothed only in
kimonos, this would not take long for them. She did suggest, however,
that Britta allow Sally to assist her in getting ready for her new
adventure.</p><p>Britta stood in front of Sally, looking at her mother, who continued
to reassure her that all would be well, and then, passively allowed
Sally to unbutton her blouse, remove it, and softly caress her young
breasts and shoulders. Britta sighed and relaxed as Sally's fingers
played with the waistband of her skirt and began working it down the
girl's slim thighs.</p><p>When Sally ran her hands around Britta's buttocks, squeezing the
cheeks gently, and running a finger lightly over the front of
Britta's body, Britta started to loosen up and gave out a soft sigh.</p><p>Sally bent over to kiss Britta softly on the lips, then moved her
mouth down to the little buttons that were her breasts, and finally
planted a kiss on the girl's cotton-panty-covered cunny.</p><p>Britta shivered with pleasure then, and allowed Sally to pull her
panties down and place her lips against her bare pussy, truly bare,
as there was no pubic hair to be seen as yet.</p><p>Sally licked her tongue into Britta's slit, and ran it up to touch
her little clit, which made Britta writhe in a natural, sexual hip
swing. Her body trembled into a girlish orgasm and Sally gripped her
ass cheeks and pushed her mouth as far into the girl's cunny as she
could.</p><p>After a bit, Sally climbed on the bed and invited Britta to join her
there. Both of the adult women were in awe at the sensual scene
before them, and soon Donna had her fingers in Kendra's pussy,
thrumming her into a finger-licking orgasm herself.</p><p>Sally had Britta lie on her back while she crawled over her in a
sixty-nine position, bending to resume licking on Britta's pussy
while Britta was required to look up into Sally's sweet bottom. Their
position was just like the girls in the video Sally had watched
earlier. Britta caught on fast, and pulled Sally's cunny down to her
face and commenced to lick as she was being licked.</p><p>The next thing the girls noticed was that Kendra and Donna were on
the wide bed next to them doing the same thing. The girls giggled to
see their mothers doing what they had just been doing, and seeming to
enjoy it just as much. Each girl crawled up next to her mother and
began stroking her mother's ass cheeks, kissing and licking her way
to taste the mature derriere and pussy, savoring the taste of the
place where she had come from. Their mothers happily relinquished
their positions to let their daughters enjoy this new experience.</p><p>This was the first, but not the last adventure these four would enjoy
together.</p><p>Send comments to onlndnn@aol.com</p>"
1064,"Leona and Me, Part 1",Donna,1,Amy meets her neighbor Leona at the Apartment building swimming pool. Leona shows Amy how nice lesbianism can be.,"['F', 'g', 'ped']","<p>I'm not sure exactly how it started, since it happened around ten
years ago. But it was in the swimming pool in the apartment building
where I lived with my mother. I would have been 11 at the time I
guess, a very shy child, pretty much a loner, and preferring to be by
myself rather than hanging around with a bunch of noisy, giggling
girls my own age.</p><p>I really missed my dad. He and my mother separated when I was 10
and dad went to live in another state.</p><p>I remember going down to the swimming pool one hot day. I was
wearing a Bikini. I used to have a white one and I thought it
contrasted nicely with my sun-tanned skin.</p><p>On this particular day, the pool was empty, except for me. Most
people were at work and it was a hot summer day. I dived into the
pool and started to swim around, pretending I was some bathing beauty
in a movie or a swimming show.</p><p>After several turns around the pool I heard the gate click as someone
walked in. It was a woman who lived in the building. I had seen her
around a couple of times. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties,
with a good body and a nice tan. She was also wearing a
Bikini — dark blue, as I recall — and her shapely body was shown
off to good advantage by it.</p><p>As I looked at her, she smiled at me, so I smiled back. I don't
remember what was said, but I do remember her saying her name was
Leona, so I told her my name, Amy. We chatted about everything and
nothing for what seemed like ages, until Leona said that she was
getting hot in the sun.</p><p>""Do you want to come back to my place and have a cool drink?"" she
asked.</p><p>Since I was also pretty hot, I gladly agreed, so we both gathered our
towels and left the pool area. Inside the apartment complex it was
quite cool so I wrapped my towel around me. Leona's apartment was on the
first floor and she opened the door to let us both in.</p><p>""What would you like?"" she asked. ""I've got coke, lemonade, orange
juice or apple juice.""</p><p>""Lemonade would be good,"" I answered.</p><p>Leona went into the kitchen, opened the fridge and took out a pitcher
of lemonade, from which she poured us each a glass, passing one to me
as I followed her into the kitchen.</p><p>While drinking the lemonade, we continued the conversation we'd been
having out at the pool, about stuff like my school, my few friends,
my teachers, what I liked at school, what I didn't like, and so
on.</p><p>She also told me a little bit about herself — that she lived by
herself and that she worked at a local department store. She also
told me she was 22 and worked out at the gym a lot, which explained
why she had such a good body.</p><p>I'm not too sure what happened next, but we ended up sitting on the
couch in just our Bikinis, the damp towels tossed aside, watching
some show on daytime television. At one point, we both laughed out
loud at something on the TV, and I felt Leona's hand come to rest
half-way up my leg. I felt a bit nervous as she left her hand there.
I tried to pretend I didn't notice. I don't know whether Leona
noticed or not, but she made no effort to remove her hand. The reason
I felt a bit nervous was because I could feel my pussy starting to
get a little bit tingly.</p><p>Suddenly I realized that Leona had turned her head, and her eyes were
focused on me. I looked around at her, and as our eyes met, I felt her
hand move farther up my thigh towards the edge of my Bikini bottoms.</p><p>""Is this OK?"" she asked.</p><p>I swallowed hard, not really knowing what to say or even whether I
could say anything at all. All I was sure of was that my pussy was
suddenly wet. I managed to nod my head to signify ""yes,"" and that was
all Leona needed. I felt her hand cover my cunny, with the nylon
material of the Bikini the only thing between her fingers and my
by-now-sopping-wet pussy.</p><p>Leona rubbed the palm of her hand over it and let her fingers trail
across the little camel's foot that showed when my bottoms were
pulled up tight against my cunny.</p><p>""Do you like playing with yourself?"" she asked.</p><p>Not sure what she meant, I just nodded my head again. For some
reason, the power of speech seemed to have deserted me. All
I could feel was the fact that my pussy was very wet and that what
Leona was doing to me felt really good.</p><p>I leaned back and closed my eyes, just enjoying the sensation of
Leona rubbing my cunny. I have to admit that I felt embarrassed by
it, but Leona didn't seem to be. Although I wasn't looking at her, I
could feel her eyes on me as she rubbed me. I felt her fingers moving
up and down my slit which was so wet it was almost like I had peed my
pants. Every so often her fingers moved down and caressed my little
butt cheeks.</p><p>Now I felt Leona move on the couch and I felt her other hand reach
across and moving up to my tiny breasts to tweak the nipples with her
fingers, which made me jump, but not with pain. Then her hand moved
slowly down over my tummy and I felt her fingers snake their way into
the waist band of my Bikini bottoms. Her fingers were like little
spiders crawling under the waistband. I looked down and I could see
my cunny being uncovered. Some instinct made me lift my bottom so
that Leona could pull my Bikini bottom down.</p><p>""Stop me if you don't like anything, Amy,"" she breathed, almost in my
ear.</p><p>But I was loving it. Having someone looking at my bare pussy while it
was wet was becoming a huge turn on for me, though I hadn't really
analyzed my feelings at that stage.</p><p>Suddenly I felt the touch of Leona's bare fingers stroking my pussy
lips and I felt myself inhale sharply. I looked over at Leona and her
eyes were still locked on mine. She smiled at me and somehow I think
I managed a smile back at her. This was her signal to run a finger
along my pussy slit and gently push in between the little labia, as
far as it would go. I remember distinctly that at that time my labia
only opened a little bit, and wouldn't open all the way until I was
older.</p><p>Looking down at Leona's groin, I saw that her Bikini was also damp at
the crotch, though she hadn't been in the pool. Leona saw my look,
and took her hand off my pussy to pull at the waistband of her own
Bikini, and before I realized what had happened, she had kicked her
Bikini bottom off completely.</p><p>I could see her pussy for the first time — the first time I had
ever seen an adult's pubic area — and it looked much different than
my little cunny. Her pubic hair was thick and silky, sort of reddish,
like her head hair, and it covered the area above her vagina. I
noticed that it looked quite wet, as if she had peed herself slightly.</p><p>Leona's hand moved back to my pussy and continued what she had been
doing before — pulling my vaginal lips open, running her finger up
into my girl cunny and finding the little knob which I had discovered
only recently with my own fingers.</p><p>Leona stood up and I got a really close look at her pussy, and its
mass of pubic hair. To me, with my little bare pubic region, it
looked incredibly hairy.</p><p>Leona then pulled me to my feet and hugged me firmly against her
breasts and belly. Since I was shorter than Leona my face was right
at the height of her breasts, as she pressed them against me,
catching my cheeks between her mammary orbs.</p><p>Then I felt her right hand descend to my pussy which was even wetter,
if that were possible, and continue her gentle stroking.</p><p>With her other hand, I felt Leona pushing away my Bikini top and
playing with one of my little nipples. I was shocked at what an
incredible feeling that was. I had never in my wildest dreams
imagined that my little nipples could be so sensitive.</p><p>Now Leona's hand started moving faster and faster on my pussy. She
bent her head down and I felt her lips brush mine. Without even
thinking, I returned the pressure of her lips and I felt her tongue
lick my lips. Again, without thinking, I opened my mouth and allowed
her tongue to worm its way in.</p><p>By now, I was almost overwhelmed with sensations. Leona was stroking
my pussy, lightly pinching my nipple and kissing me. I could feel
myself going weak in the knees and almost fainting. I could feel
Leona holding me up, though she never faltered in her stroking or
pinching or kissing.</p><p>Suddenly I felt as though I were going to have some sort of seizure
or something. I felt my abdomen contract and the most incredible
feeling
shot right through my pussy, through my whole body. From somewhere in
the distance I could hear my breath, sharp and excited. My knees
literally failed to hold me up and if it weren't for Leona holding
me, I would have collapsed to the floor.</p><p>This incredible feeling lasted maybe ten seconds or so, during which
I didn't even think I was on this planet. When I had played with my
pussy before, I had never continued to this point, as I was usually
afraid that I'd hurt myself, or even worse, that the girls at school
would be able to look at me and know that I liked playing with my
pussy.</p><p>When I recovered sufficiently, Leona looked at me and smiled.</p><p>""Did you like that?"" she asked.</p><p>I really didn't know what to say. ""Like"" didn't even come close to
describing what I was feeling. All I could do was nod my head.</p><p>When I think back about it, Leona must have thought I was some kind
of deaf mute that day.</p><p>Leona slowly sat me down on the couch, facing her, and started
playing with her own pussy. She took my hand and placed it on her
pubic hair, gently brushing my fingers through it. It felt so weird:
very soft on the outside, but when Leona pressed my fingers into the
crack beneath the silky pussy hair, it was wet and slick on the
inside. With Leona's hand around mine, she moved it back and forth,
slowly pushing my fingers into her vagina and then back out again.
She took her hand off mine and I sensed she wanted me to continue, so
I did.</p><p>After a very short while, Leona's breathing became heavier and she
started moaning. I really didn't know what to do, so I kept on
rubbing my hand over her pussy. Suddenly I felt her pussy almost
spasm and she got even wetter as my hand slid freely in and out of
her spreading vagina.</p><p>Taking my hand from her pussy, Leona pulled me towards her and
squashed me against her belly and breast. Her pussy was still wet
and, so, I realized, was mine. Leaning down, she kissed me again and
I felt the most incredible feeling come over me. It was
nothing like as intense as my orgasm (I found out later from Leona
that that was what it was called!) but just the warmest most loving
sensation. That's the best I can describe it.</p><p>Lowering one arm so that it was underneath my bottom, Leona picked me
up and carried me into the bathroom where we had a shower and cleaned
each other's pussies with hot water and soap.</p><p>That was just the first of many wonderful sessions with Leona, my
first love, over the next couple of years. Through Leona I came to
realize that I was a lesbian, and that it was not something to be
ashamed of but rather, to be proud of.</p><p>Send comments to Donna at onlndnn@aol.com</p>"
1065,"Leona and Me, Part 2",Donna,2,"Amy continues her sexual training with Leona, entering the realm of oral sex. . .and loving it!","['F', 'g', 'ped']","<p>As an 11 year old girl, I met an older neighbor in the swimming pool
of our apartment building. I went back to her apartment with her and
she fingered me to my first orgasm.</p><p>Continuing...</p><p>After that first session with Leona I couldn't get enough. I would
make any and every excuse to see Leona, usually at the pool in the
apartment building, but sometimes I would just go straight over to
her apartment and knock on the door after she got home from work.</p><p>Over those next few weeks we became quite good friends. One thing I
really loved was that she never talked down to me; it was always as
though I were her equal even though I was really just a young girl.</p><p>But it was not in the pool, but inside her apartment that the most
interesting things happened. After she had stimulated me until I had
my first orgasm, I found myself playing with my pussy several times a
day. I fingered myself to orgasm many times, but none of the orgasms
I gave myself compared with the orgasms Leona gave me. She was never
in a hurry, never too busy and always took her time with me.</p><p>Needless to say, our explorations progressed from us just fingering
each other to orgasm, to trying other things. I'm pretty sure the
next major step up from being fingered was to be given oral pleasure.
Now at that age I was pretty naive and had never even thought about
the possibilities of using a mouth on a pussy. In fact, until Leona
kissed me the first time, I'd never really thought about kissing
either. That was something you did with parents and aunts etc, but
certainly not grown women.</p><p>So one particular day, Leona must have decided I was ready for oral
sex. We played around in the pool for a while: every time I saw her
my little pussy got wet, which she thought was amusing. She used to
call me her horny little baby girl, among other things. After
splashing around for a while, we went into her apartment. Of course,
after the
first couple of visits, we didn't waste time having drinks or
watching TV — we saved that up for after we'd had sex.</p><p>I remember that Leona peeled her wet Bikini off, exposing her pussy,
sat on her bed, and pulled me over to her. We were both pretty wet at
this point. She slowly pulled out the waistband of my Bikini bottom
and gently lowered it, taking care to run her fingers around my ass
cheeks and then around to my pussy. As always, she pulled
back my vaginal lips, exposing the little nub she called my ""clitty.""</p><p>This time, though, instead of laying me down on the bed as she'd
done the last couple of times we'd done it, she leaned forward while
I was still standing, almost touching her nose to my pussy. She kind
of sniffed at my cunny, then looked up at me, smiled and said
softly, ""Mmm, that smells delicious.""</p><p>Now strangely enough, I knew what she meant. Ever since I could
remember, I sometimes put my finger up inside my pussy lips and
smelled it. It's a smell I used to love, and still love, even to this
day. Mind you, smelling someone else's pussy is much more of a turn-on
than just smelling my own. I don't like a really strong stale
odor, that smells fishy, but a fresh pussy smell — yumm.</p><p>So having smelled my pussy a couple of times, Leona suddenly put her
mouth on it. She didn't just touch her lips to it, but put her whole
mouth on it. This was completely unexpected by me, and I think I must
have jumped back because I felt her hands move to my ass cheeks and
gently pull me back towards her. Then I felt her move her lips back
and stick her tongue into my little hairless crack.</p><p>As she slid her lips up and down the length of my pussy, she used her
hands to hold my ass steady, her finger, gently caressing the crack
between my cheeks.</p><p>More quickly than ever before I felt my excitement rising as her lips
moved quickly up and down my pussy. I can't remember whether or not
she did it that time, but at other times she would just hold my pussy
against her mouth and rub her tongue on my perineum, the spot on the
underside between my pee hole and my poop hole. Just doing this was
enough to get me totally worked up.</p><p>Suddenly the excitement mounted until I couldn't hold back and I had
the most fantastic orgasm I'd had up to that point. As always, my
legs almost collapsed underneath me and Leona had to use both hands
to hold me up. She removed her mouth from my still-wet pussy and
gently laid me on the bed, looking down into my eyes.</p><p>""How was that, baby girl?"" she asked.</p><p>""Awesome,"" was the only word I could think of that would even come
close to describing the intensity of my orgasm.</p><p>""I thought you might like it,"" was her reply.</p><p>At that, she lay down alongside me on the bed, putting her arm
underneath my neck. I half rolled over and snuggled up to her, my
head in the crook of her neck, my arm across her breasts, my leg
across hers, my pussy pressed into her hip. She turned her head so
that her lips found mine and we kissed, our tongues exploring each
other's mouths. Since the first time we'd kissed I'd become hooked on
it, especially after Leona told me I was the best kisser she'd ever
known.</p><p>As she rolled on to her side, I could feel her still-wet pussy
pressing into my belly. I could feel it move and could feel the trail
left by her pubic hair against my hairless body. I moved my arm and
started gently playing with her pussy, sliding my finger into her
vaginal slit and rubbing it in and out softly.</p><p>Slowly Leona rolled on to her back and I knew this was the signal
that she wanted me to get her off too. I'd fingered her off several
times before and enjoyed it almost as much as having her do it to me,
especially when she came with my hand inside her cunt.</p><p>I wondered if Leona would want me to suck her pussy like she did
mine. I was a little bit nervous because I knew her adult pussy would
probably be more than my girl's mouth could cover all at once. But
suddenly I knew I wanted to try. I also wondered if I'd like the taste
of her pussy juice, and if I'd be able to swallow some of it.</p><p>So I moved my head down and tentatively licked the top of her pussy,
taking some of her vaginal cream on my tongue. I put my tongue in my
mouth and tasted it. Surprisingly, it tasted almost of nothing, but
quite sweet.</p><p>""Does it taste OK?"" Leona asked, spreading her legs apart and pulling
my face into her womanhood.</p><p>I re-entered my usual deaf mute state and just nodded. I guess I was
pretty nervous about how I'd perform. As an answer, I put my mouth on
her pussy and stuck my tongue into the slimy slit. I had to open my
mouth as wide as I could just to get my tongue inside.</p><p>""Use your hand too,"" Leona advised, so I moved my hand so that I was
running my fingers under her pussy and into her ass crack. I then
began moving my finger into her anal opening, wetting it from the
juice that slobbered down my chin while I was sucking on her pussy
hole.</p><p>After only a couple of minutes of this, Leona's body went rigid, her
pussy got even wetter, and I could feel the first throbs of her
cumming travel up her pussy through my fingers and tongue.</p><p>""Thank you, baby girl,"" she whispered so I could just hear her. ""It
wasn't too gross, was it?""</p><p>Still the deaf mute, I shook my head. I was trying to work out the
taste of her pussy juice. It really didn't taste of anything much at
all; it was more of a sensation in my mouth than a taste. I'd worked
out in our previous sessions that it smelled a bit like my own, so I
guess I thought it tasted pretty much like I would expect, only a little
stronger I guess.</p><p>Leona pulled me down to lie on top of her, my lips touching hers, my
pussy pressing into her soft tummy and her pussy, still wet, between
my thighs. We kissed for a good few minutes, during which time, my
pussy went from being fairly wet while I'd been sucking her, to
sopping wet. She could obviously feel it so she asked, ""Are you ready
to go again?""</p><p>Vigorously I nodded my head. Who wouldn't want to have that feeling
again? And again. And again. So she rolled me over on to my back,
knelt between my legs, took my pussy in her mouth, a nipple of each
of my little breasts in each hand and started sucking.</p><p>With the intense stimulation of having my nipples played with and my
pussy sucked, it was only a minute or less before I was having
another rippling orgasm.</p><p>Completely spent, I lay back on the bed, Leona lying beside me. She
cradled my body with her arms and we both drifted off to sleep.</p><p>(Please send comments to DONNA  onlndnn@aol.com)</p>"
1066,"Leona and Me, Part 3",Donna,3,"Leona continues to teach Amy, celebrating her 12th birthday on a walk in the woods.","['F', 'g', 'ped']","<p>The story so far</p><p>As an 11-year-old girl, I met a neighbor in the swimming pool in our
apartment building. I went back to her apartment with her and she
fingered me to my first orgasm. After doing this several times over
some weeks, She taught me about oral sex, both how to give it and
enjoy receiving it.</p><p>Continuing ...</p><p>For my twelfth birthday, Leona wanted to do something special. She
told me about a week before my birthday, but wouldn't tell me
anything more. All she would say was ""Don't arrange to do anything on
the Saturday after your birthday."" So I didn't. All my family
celebrations were held the weekend before my birthday.</p><p>At long last that Saturday arrived. Leona had, without telling me,
asked my mother if she could take me out for a hike in the woods as a
treat for my birthday. As mother had come to know Leona over the
last several weeks, she was OK with the idea.</p><p>So we got in Leona's car and headed off to the woods. She wouldn't
tell me where we were going, just that I'd enjoy it. And, since I
hadn't been for a hike in the woods for a long time, I was pretty
certain
I would enjoy it, especially in the company of my dear friend, Leona.</p><p>After about an hour's driving, we ended up in the car park for a
national park. All the way there, Leona had been teasing me by
running her hand up my leg and poking it inside my shorts to play
with my pussy.</p><p>Needless to say, I was wet just about the whole trip! A few times I
pulled the leg of my shorts aside and let her put her finger into my
pussy. At one point I thought I was going to have an orgasm, but I
held off. A lot of the time Leona had her finger in her pussy too.  
She would pull her juicy finger out and hold it in front of my nose.
I would sniff at it, loving the sexy aroma, and then I would take the
her finger and put it in my mouth to suck the creamy sap off.</p><p>Although the day was really warm and sunny, the car park seemed
almost deserted. We had each taken a small backpack with some food
and drink in them so we hoisted them onto our backs and
started out. As we walked, Leona held my hand in hers and it felt so
wonderful. I just felt so wanted.</p><p>When we came to a small clearing, Leona stopped, turned and enfolded
me in her arms. This made me feel even more special, being held by
someone I had come to love. Our faces moved towards each other, our
lips met and we kissed, deeply. I could feel her pubic mound pressing
against my stomach and I know I was as wet as a fish.</p><p>Leona looked around and found a small path leading farther into the
bush. It looked like nobody had been on it for quite a while, so we
turned into it. Eventually we came to an even smaller clearing. Leona
removed my back pack and lifted my tee shirt up over my head,
exposing my chest and stomach. Then she did the same to herself. We
pressed our naked flesh together.</p><p>I felt myself being turned around so that my back and shoulders were
against Leona's chest. Her fingers started playing with my nipples,
first just gently rubbing them, then tweaking them with her finger
tips. This I made weak at the knees: Leona had taught me to enjoy thestart
in my breath; the sensation was so strong. Then, as so many times
before, she began moving her finger up and down, slithering in and
out of my juicy slit, still inside my shorts. I relaxed into her arms
and let the feelings build up and up, knowing that before long they
would
overwhelm me.</p><p>Leona never missed a beat, never changed the pace of her masturbation
of me, nor of her massage of my nipple. Slowly but surely the
feelings mounted until, with a gasp and a shudder, my legs almost
caved in and I was wracked with an intense orgasm. I don't know
whether it was my imagination or not, but the orgasms seemed to be
gaining in intensity each time, and they were definitely more intense
when Leona stood behind me, supporting me and
bringing me off.</p><p>When I felt able to move I turned to Leona, who was standing with an
ear-to-ear grin. She had told me several times that it was a total
turn-on for her to make me cum. I looked down at her shorts and,
needless to say, she had a wet spot at the base of her crotch.</p><p>So, as I'd done several times before, I knelt in front of her, slowly
pulling her shorts and undies down, uncovering her pussy. It had sex
cream smeared all around the split in her vagina as it had oozed
through her pubic hair.</p><p>Kneeling on the ground, I put one hand around her buttocks, cupping
one of her cheeks. With the other I ran my fingers up through her
pubic hair and into her sopping slit spreading the pink labia apart
for better access. I bent over and licked the juice from the exposed
labia and slowly eased my tongue in to discover the nub that was her
clitoris. The inside of her pussy was hot and wet with pussy nectar,
which I promptly licked off, looking up at her and grinning.</p><p>""You wicked girl,"" she groaned as I placed my lips and mouth fully
onto her pussy and, while sucking on it, started moving my fingers in
and out of her vagina.</p><p>After what seemed to be only a minute she whispered, ""Stop, I'm
nearly there."" Wondering why she wanted me to stop before she came, I
looked up at her.</p><p>""Stand up,"" she requested. I stood up, facing Leona, who bent her
knees a little so that our pussies were lined up at the same Height.
Pulling me towards her, she touched the tip of my pussy to hers. Then
she moved the so that our two pussies were now rubbing against each
other.</p><p>This was a new sensation and I could feel my pussy pressing on hers,
my almost bare cunny being tickled by her pubic hair. She seemed to
be excited by this sensual contact, and I heard her moan as she
pressed my young body into hers and held me tightly, her hands
reaching around to cup and squeeze my immature butt cheeks.</p><p>When she was finished with her tender orgasm she released my ass
cheeks and stepped back, allowing me to see how sopping wet her pussy
was, her hair clinging to her flesh, and some of the wetness sticking
to my hairless pubic mound.</p><p>The she knelt down in front of me, put her mouth on my cunny and
licked me until I also felt a wonderful cum.</p><p>""Mmm, your pussy tastes delicious,"" she said.</p><p>Standing up again, she once more enfolded me into her arms, kissing
my lips. I sometimes used to think that her kisses were almost as
good as the orgasms she gave me. I loved the taste of my own pussy
juice on her mouth and tongue.</p><p>""Want to try something else new?"" she enquired with a grin.</p><p>""Sure,"" I grinned back.</p><p>""Turn around then, and bend over,"" she instructed.</p><p>Puzzled, I turned my back to her, then bent over, pointing my ass at
her. I heard rather than saw her kneel and felt her hands on the
cheeks of my ass, gently spreading them.</p><p>I jumped bodily at the next sensation. I could feel her nose bury
itself in my ass crack. This was a huge shock to me. I couldn't
imagine why she would want to smell something so dirty. Not that my
ass was dirty at that time It was just that I had always associated
it with the dirtiest part of my body. Having her smelling me there
felt so naughty and wicked, but extremely exciting as well.</p><p>But if I thought that was a shock, the next sensation almost made me
collapse on the ground. I could feel a wet sensation and realized
that she had stuck her tongue in there. Now this really was nasty and
dirty. Yet, it gave me the most incredible pleasurable sensation,
feeling her tongue lapping around my rose bud.</p><p>So much so that I started fingering my pussy, masturbating myself
while she licked and probed and prodded my ass hole with her tongue.
Again, the intensity of my orgasm almost made me faint, my legs
buckling a little.</p><p>Leona caught me, stood me up to face her and asked, ""Did you like
that?""</p><p>Oh god. How could I reply to that? Again I became a deaf mute, merely
capable of nodding my head.</p><p>""Mmm, good. There are lots of other things we can do with your sweet
little bottom, baby girl,"" she replied.</p><p>And so we started our hike. We stopped a couple more times to have a
kiss and a play but we just fingered each other at those times. All
the way home in the car I couldn't stop thinking about what Leona had
said. What were the other things we could do with my ass?</p><p>I've never forgotten my twelfth birthday!</p><p>Send comments to onlndnn@aol.com  I love hearing from you!</p>"
1067,"Donna's Friendly Family, Part 1",Donna,1,Donna and her young cousin discover the joys of pussy licking.,"['g', 'g', 'incest']","<p>When I was a child I spent a lot of time with my cousin, Ira, who was 
almost the same age as I was. We were born within a month of each 
other. Our mothers, who were sisters, got together about once a week 
for coffee or shopping. Sometimes one of them would go out alone, 
leaving one or the other of us at the other one's house to play.</p><p>One summer day my cousin and I were playing on the back porch, and I 
was sitting with my legs open, wearing only a short sun suit, which 
gaped open at the legs. I guess I wasn't wearing panties because my 
cousin began to stare at my little cunny and I became aware that he 
might be seeing more than just my little thighs. I think he was about 
to reach up and touch me when suddenly his mother came out on the 
porch and sharply told him to go into the house, obviously 
disapproving of his behavior.</p><p>Then she came and sat next to me on the couch, putting her arm around 
me and hugging me to her breast in a motherly way. She apologized for 
her son's behavior, and asked whether he had hurt me. I told her he 
hadn't even touched me, but she insisted on checking to be sure that 
he hadn't harmed me in any way.</p><p>She had me stand up and pull off my sun suit to reveal my bare body, 
back and front. Then she gently moved her hands over me, stroking my 
little ass cheeks and running her finger over the little pee-pee slit 
in front. She seemed to be very intense in her examination, and I 
even thought she was breathing a little hard. Frankly, I enjoyed her 
feeling me up like that and was sorry when she told me to put my sun 
suit back on and sent me into the house to resume my playing with Ira.</p><p>Another time during a party at Ira's house, he and I were upstairs 
when everyone else was in the basement. Ira knelt down and looked up 
under my dress, and I was hoping he would touch me the way his mother 
had, but someone came up the stairs before he could touch me, and we 
pretended to be playing ""hide the button,"" a game we played often.</p><p>I had another cousin named Barbara, and she lived in the country. Her 
family had a small farm, and I would be allowed to visit every summer 
for a week or two. Barbara and I were also about the same age, but 
being a farm girl she was much more knowledgeable about sex than I 
was.</p><p>When we were about ten years old we went into the barn one day to 
cool off, and while we were there Barbara said she was too hot and 
began to take off the coveralls she always wore. I was surprised that 
she wore nothing underneath but a thin T-shirt. Her bottom was bare! 
I could see her little pee-pee slit just as plain as day. When she 
noticed me staring at it she began to run her fingers over it, asking 
me if I ever played with myself there. I hated to admit it, but the 
truth was that ever since Ira’s mother has stroked me there I had 
occasionally run my fingers over my slit and felt the nice sensation 
caused by this contact.</p><p>Barbara asked me if she could see my “pussy” as she called it, so I 
cooperated by pushing the shorts and panties I was wearing down over 
my knees. My cousin knelt in front of me and put her face between my 
legs, running her hands up between my thighs and eventually her 
fingers along the soft, peach-like fuzz that was beginning to cover 
my pubic mound.</p><p>When she inserted a finger between the lips of my vagina, I gasped, 
partly in shock, but mostly in pleasure. Then she bent down and 
actually licked my pussy, and I found it to be the most enjoyable 
sensation I had ever had. She buried her face between my thighs and 
when she finished licking me her face was wet from something that 
must have come from between my legs, but I knew it wasn’t urine 
because I had not peed.</p><p>She smiled and then she kissed me on the lips, giving me a taste of 
my own pussy. From that time on I began to relish the taste of my own 
pussy juice, and eventually I would learn to like the taste of cousin 
Barbara’s too. But that happened another day—or night!</p><p>Barbara and I shared a bedroom with her two sisters who were younger 
than we were, so we couldn’t pursue our new pleasures in the same 
room—or so I thought!</p><p>But one night, after my younger cousins were asleep, she told me to 
get out of bed and follow her. We went down the hall to her mother’s 
sewing room, and after closing the door she turned on a little sewing 
machine light.</p><p>By the dim light we both took off our nightgowns, and began to 
explore each other's body, our fingers racing delicately over each 
other's soft skin, down over our little budding breasts and around 
our buttocks, which were just beginning to get their womanly shape.</p><p>When Barbara once more knelt and brushed my pussy with her tongue, I 
jumped with pleasure. She eased me down on a chair, and with my legs 
spread open, she pressed her face into my crotch and began licking 
fervently at my cunny, lapping her tongue all the way from the top of 
my slit down into my pussy, and around even into my little puckered 
ass hole. I practically slid off the chair when she did that, but she 
caught me by holding my ass cheeks in her hands and pushing me onto 
her face.</p><p>My body was wracked with what I later learned was an orgasm, and I 
found myself in a heavenly state of bliss as my cousin continued to 
lick and lap at my cunny and ass hole.</p><p>Then it was her turn. She sat on the chair and instructed me to kneel 
before her. 
There was just enough light from the sewing machine lamp for me to 
see my cousin's sweet pussy. She spread her legs apart and motioned 
me to crawl between them, my face grazing her soft thighs as I looked 
at the furry mound of her pubic hair, thicker than mine, and darker. 
Then she parted the lips of her vagina with her fingers and I was 
drawn in, mesmerized by the sight and smell of my cousin's delicious 
looking pussy.</p><p>When my lips connected with the lips of her vagina and my tongue 
tasted her pussy juice, I was hooked, and began lapping and licking 
just as eagerly as Barbara had done to me. I ran my tongue up and 
down her slit like she had done to me, and when she leaned back and 
raised her legs and put them on my shoulders I was confronted with 
her pink little anus. After licking at the puckered hole for a few 
minutes, I became curious and ran my finger into the tight ring, 
drawing from my cousin an impassioned moan. I kept my finger in her 
ass hole while I ran my thumb under her and into her vagina.</p><p>Barbara's ass wriggled frantically under my ministrations, and 
finally she gave a big gasp and pushed me away. I wasn't really 
satisfied with my tasting of her delicacies, but I loved it when she 
kissed me, and our tongues intertwined, sharing the taste of each 
other's pussies and ass holes.</p><p>We snuck back to our bedroom and into bed, knowing that this would 
not be our last such encounter, and looking forward to further 
explorations in the wonderful world of sex.</p><p>(I hope you liked this story. Write to me at onlndnn@aol.com with 
your comments and suggestions)</p><p>Love, Donna</p>"
1068,"Donna's Friendly Family, Part 2",Donna,2,"Donna and her cousin admit her younger cousins to their sex-play, and then her Aunt Ethel joins in.","['F', 'f', 'g', 'ped', 'inc']","<p>Barbara and I became very familiar with each other's bodies that
summer, but we always made sure we were alone and would not be
detected by her mother or her sisters. I thought, from the knowing
way her mother looked at us sometimes, that she suspected what was
going on, but she didn't say anything. She'd just smile and look
thoughtfully, and perhaps longingly at us.</p><p>The next summer we were a little bolder with our playfulness, not
bothering to go to the sewing room, or be sure we were alone in the
barn. One night, as we were going down on each other, we heard a
tittering laugh. We looked up from each other's pussy, and there,
standing in the doorway of Barbara's bedroom, were her two younger
sisters, by now aged 9 and 10.</p><p>They turned to go when they saw that we had noticed them, but when we
resumed our pussy licking we could tell they were back. Since they
seemed so interested in what we were doing, we invited them to join
us on the bed and watch from up close.</p><p>Mary Lou, the ten year-old, reached out and placed her hand on my
bottom as I wriggled on top of Barbara's face, her tongue lapping at
my pussy and ass alternately. I felt her hand caressing me, and her
finger running down between my ass cheeks until it joined her
sister's tongue in my anus. The wetness there made her finger slither
right into my tight little sphincter, and it felt nice to have a
digital fuck in my ass. Barbara's tongue kept working in my pussy,
strumming my clit, and it didn't take long for me to have a delicious
orgasm, which I muffled by burying me face in Barbara's muff.</p><p>Katherine, the youngest cousin, sat mesmerized by what she saw, and
when I finished cumming, I rolled off Barbara and reached out to take
her hand and place it on my sticky vagina. She smiled happily, and
set to exploring my inner labia and feeling the juice on her fingers.
I guided her hand back up to her mouth and let her taste my pussy
juice. She loved it, and immediately put her finger into her own
little cunny. Then she licked her finger again, and commented on how
different we tasted.</p><p>I took this as a clue to have a taste of her little bare cunny, which
she allowed without hesitation or shame. She lay back and spread her
legs apart, and I climbed between them kneeling and pushing my face
up between her thighs to first gaze at, then lick at her little
peach-shaped pussy. She squirmed with delight, and though I'm sure she
didn't have an orgasm as such, she certainly enjoyed the tongue
licking her older cousin was giving her.</p><p>Meanwhile, Barbara had taken charge of Mary Lou, and began tasting
her wares as well. What a sight we must have been, four girls
sprawled out on one bed, licking and lapping at one another, learning
the lessons of lesbian love.</p><p>The next morning my aunt called Barbara and me into her room and told
us that she had seen what we were up to the night before, but that
she was concerned that we were corrupting her younger daughters
before they might be ready for sex.
We assured her that they seemed to enjoy it as much as we did, so she
said it would be okay for us to play with one another out in the open.</p><p>Then she hugged both of us to her ample breast, and let us feel their
softness as we leaned into her and she caressed our backs and bottoms
with her loving hands. Soon she had pulled up our nightgowns and had
her hands on our bare asses, fingering us and exploring our ass
cracks and pussies.</p><p>Aunt Ethel lay back on her bed and let us go down between her knees
and push her nightgown up over her waist. How beautiful was her hairy
pussy, the pubic hair a reddish color and full over the slit of her
vulva. Barbara and I almost fought over who would get to lick her
mother's pussy first, but Aunt Ethel settled it by pulling me up to
her breasts, which she had bared. Now I got to suck on her nipples
while Barbara tasted her mother's cunt for the first time, exclaiming
at how delicious it was since it was bigger and juicier than either
of ours was.</p><p>When it was my turn at Aunt Ethel's pussy, I was pleased to learn
that her adult cunt was indeed even more luscious than our childish
ones were. Aunt Ethel writhed in pleasure at the loving that her
daughter and niece were giving her, and she complimented us on our
technique.</p><p>I reminded her of the time she had felt me up when I was younger, and
she said she had enjoyed that occasion as much as I had. She also
suggested that I might try to become more intimate with my mother
when I went home, since she and my mother had been enjoying lady love
ever since they were the age of Barbara and me. But that's another
story. Stay tuned!</p><p>Any comments? send me an e-mail at onlndnn@aol.com</p><p>Love, Donna</p>"
1069,"Donna's Friendly Family, Part 3",Donna,3,"Donna gets home from visiting her cousins and extends her interest to her parents, especially her mother.","['inc', 'g', 'F', 'M', 'voy']","<p>When it was time to leave Barbara and her family and go home, I was
sad to depart, but then again I was anticipating some new adventures
using my knowledge and experience from my summer at Aunt Ethel's.</p><p>I rode the bus home, and enjoyed sitting in provocative positions
that displayed my young, smooth thighs to those who sat near me. I
was especially pleased to see some of the women and girls peeking at
me as I squirmed around on my seat to give them the best view up into
my shorts, under which I had neglected to wear panties. Such a
naughty girl! One young woman came and sat next to me and tried to
feel my thigh, but I brushed her hand away and went to sit next to an
older woman who was sleeping and didn't even know I was there.</p><p>When I got home, my mother welcomed me with open arms and gave me a
big bear hug that squashed me into her breasts. Now that I was more
aware of such things, I noted that her breasts were not as large as
Aunt Ethel's, but that they still felt good against my little ones.</p><p>Mom and Daddy drove me home while I sat in the back seat, remembering
my good times with Aunt Ethel and my cousins, my little pussy
starting to leak a little into my shorts. I hoped Mom wouldn't
notice—or maybe I hoped she would!</p><p>Nevertheless, I was glad to get home and rush up to my own room,
remove my clothes, and take a bath. While I was in the tub, washing
my breasts and my bottom thoroughly and enjoying the tingle that
ensued with my stroking, especially when I got to my pubic mound, Mom
popped in to see how I was doing. She sat down on the toilet seat and
looked me over, expressing surprise that my breasts had swollen some
during the summer.</p><p>When I stood up to dry myself she reached for a towel and began
toweling off my body, noting also the fact that I seemed to be
growing a nice little fuzzy bush on my pubic mound. When she rubbed
the towel over my special place my whole body tingled, and I found
myself pressing against the towel in her hand. After I was dry, Mom
hugged me again, and I was aware that her hands paused over my
buttocks and her fingers lightly traced the crack of my ass.</p><p>I got the idea that perhaps Aunt Ethel had been talking to Mom, and
that my mother was aware that I was a bit more ""sophisticated"" than I
had been when I left home for the summer.</p><p>After I got my nighties on—a pair of panties and a T-shirt was all I
wore—we had supper with my father, who seemed to look at me in a
more appreciative way than I had ever noticed before. He was wearing
jogging shorts, and I could tell they were bulging out from what I
knew hung loosely underneath them.</p><p>Following supper we all watched TV for a while, and then, since I was
tired from my trip—so I said—I went to bed, looking forward to
playing with myself while I remembered the good times I had enjoyed
in the country.</p><p>After a while I heard the sound of my parents coming up the stairs on
their way to bed. I heard Mom giggling the way she does when Daddy is
feeling her up or making lewd suggestions to her. When they passed my
bedroom door they looked in, but I pretended to be asleep, so they
went by. I heard Mom say to Daddy that she noticed I was beginning to
grow up into womanhood, and he replied that he noticed it too.</p><p>I slipped my panties off my bottom and kicked them to the foot of the
bed, and then I wriggled out of my t-shirt so I could play with my
breasts and my pussy at the same time. I was already wet when I
slipped my fingers into my vulva and found my little clitty, which I
fondled until it began to throb.</p><p>Soon I heard the sound of my parents doing what parents do in bed at
night, and since I was so much more aware of sex than I had been
before, I decided to see if I could get a peek of them in action.
Sure enough, their bedroom door was open a crack, and as I knelt in
the hallway, I could see them on the bed, in the light of a small
bedside lamp.</p><p>Mom was kneeling between Daddy's legs, much as Barbara and I had done
between Aunt Ethel's legs, and I could see her head bobbing up and
down as he moaned softly in obvious pleasure. I was thrilled to see
my mother's ass spread open to reveal her anus and the furry pussy
beneath and between her thighs.</p><p>She looked so delicious that I wished I could just jump on the bed
behind her and start licking, the way I had with Aunt Ethel. But, I
decided, I had better wait until my mother became more aware of my
sexual development, and not rush things.<br/>
(to be continued)</p><p>Write and tell me what you think of my story at onlndnn@aol.com</p><p>Love, Donna</p>"
1070,"Donna's Friendly Family, Part 4",Donna,4,Donna's mother admits her knowledge of Donna's activities on the farm and joins her daughter in some sexual fun.,"['inc', 'F', 'g']","<p>The next morning I waited until Daddy had gone to work before I got
out of bed, wearing only my panties and T-shirt. I went downstairs
and found my mother in the kitchen, cleaning up the breakfast dishes
and preparing my breakfast. ""How do you want your eggs, Darling?"" Mom
asked as I sat down at the table and took a sip of my orange juice.
Remembering the sight of my daddy's cock slithering in and out of
Mommy's cunt, I said I wanted my eggs over easy and still runny.</p><p>As my mother stood at the stove cooking my eggs I could see that she
had no underwear under the nightie she was wearing. I could see the
crack of her ass, and when she turned toward me to serve the eggs,
her pussy bush was visible, as were the protruding nipples of her
breasts. My pussy began to tingle, and I involuntarily reached
between my legs to give it a quick stroke. When Mom bent over to dish
up the eggs I could see right down the top of her nightie to her
nipples and even down to her bush.</p><p>As I squirmed in my seat she became aware of my nervousness, bent
down, and gave me a kiss on the cheek. I turned toward her just as
she did, and her kiss landed on my mouth. My mother's kiss was so
soft and sweet that I was suddenly enveloped in a whole new sense of
love along with the sexy feelings I was having.</p><p>As I ate my eggs, runny as they were, Mom sat down and drank her
coffee. She told me she had been talking to my Aunt Ethel, and had
heard about some of my shenanigans during my visit with her and my
cousins. I blushed to realize that my mother was aware of my sexual
experience, but when she reached under the table and placed a hand on
my thigh, I knew everything was going to be all right.</p><p>Mom shyly asked me whether I might like to have a little fun with her
such as I had enjoyed with my aunt and cousins, and I nodded my head
yes, squeezing her hand between my thighs as her fingers reached the
crotch of my panties. She gave me another kiss as she stood up, this
time letting her tongue press into my mouth, and guiding me out of my
chair to stand and give her a big hug. Her hands caressed my body as
we hugged, and I felt her lovely breasts pressing against my girlish
ones. I boldly let my arms drop so I was clutching at her ass cheeks.</p><p>She then guided me upstairs to her bedroom and gently lifted my t-
shirt over my head and worked my panties down over my little ass
cheeks and thighs until they puddled at my feet. She sat on the bed
and drew me toward her, letting me stand between her outstretched
thighs while she hugged me to her once again, this time letting her
fingers trace down my ass crack and under to my cunny, which was wet
with my excitement at being in such a position with my loving mother.</p><p>Mom tenderly pulled me down onto the bed, and as I lay there admiring
her beautiful, womanly body, she lifted the nightie over her head,
and I could see her in all her feminine glory. Her breasts were firm,
with aureoles that were about the size of quarters and nipples that
stood out much like the baby bottle nipples I remembered from my
infancy. Her pubic hair was curly and of an auburn color like the
hair on her head, and though it was fairly thick, I was able to
discern the slit of her vulva under the hairy pussy.</p><p>Mom knelt down on the bed and spread my legs open to reveal my little
cunny to her motherly gaze. She told me how beautiful I was as her
hands caressed my legs and thighs, working slowly up to the point of
stroking my pee slit with a delicate finger, then spreading my
vaginal lips open and running her finger through the juice that had
gathered there.</p><p>Then she bent down and put her face between my legs, and I had the
exquisite pleasure of feeling my mother's tongue working along the
slit and into my vulva, licking from the top of the slit all the way
down and into my anus. I wriggled and squirmed as she held my ass
cheeks in her hands and made oral love to my undeveloped bottom,
sending me into a spasm of pleasure.</p><p>When she finally looked up at me, her smiling face was covered with
my girl juice, and I was pleased to get a taste of it when she
climbed up over me and kissed me again, her tongue now wedging into
my mouth and letting me taste my own love juice. Then she knelt over
me and let me suck on her nipples while she played with my pussy,
reaching back between her own legs.</p><p>Next, she rolled off of me and lay next to me, pulling me on top of
her. I lay on her, hardly covering her voluptuous body with my
child's body, but she held me tight, with her hands on my buttocks,
and pressed me to her in a motherly hug and a lover's kiss.</p><p>Then she pushed me down so that my face was between her legs, and I
knew what she wanted. I ran my fingers up her inner thighs, following
with kisses until I reached the apex of her sex. Her pussy lips were
large, and opened to my gaze much like an exotic flower. I spread the
outer lips and discovered another set of thicker lips inside, which
opened to a deep, juicy hole, into which I first plunged my little
fingers and then let my tongue explore.</p><p>When I had my mouth well onto my mother's cunt with my tongue rolling
around in and out among the lips of her vulva, I discovered at the
top of her slit a little nub that stuck out from a hood like a
miniature penis. This I licked at with my tongue until Mom started
convulsing and writhing in what I knew must be her orgasm, since she
made the same sounds I heard when Daddy was fucking her the night
before.</p><p>After she lay gasping for a few minutes she drew me up to lie at her
side, her arm around me, pressing me to her breast, which I eagerly
resumed licking and sucking as she spoke to me. She told me that what
we had done was something we needed to keep within the family, but
that if I ever wanted to do such things again, it would be fine, as
long as Daddy wasn't around. She even suggested that I might want to
bring one or tow of my friends over for some lessons in lady sex.</p><p>Please write and tell what you think of my story.</p><p>Love, Donna     onlndnn@aol.com</p>"
1071,The Ice Cream Shop,Donna,1,Donna meets a young girl who works in an Ice Cream Shop and gets better acquainted.,"['F', 'f']","<p>I walked into an ice-cream shop near my place one day, and there was
a girl who captured me from the moment when I first laid eyes on her.
I thought, ""My God!"" I could not believe how beautiful she was. She
looked about 13, was small, with a slim body, but moderately sized
breasts for such a young girl. Everything about her simply
overwhelmed me on the spot.</p><p>She was wearing tight black slacks with a tight T-Shirt that rode
half way up, leaving her tummy bare. I just could not stop looking at
her gorgeous face and her perky little breasts, she was so exciting
just to look at. I thought her age was probably 13 to 15, but it made
no difference to me. I really needed to have this girl. I have never
wanted to have sex with anyone as much as I did with her.</p><p>I ordered an ice-cream and sat on a seat at the counter. I just had
to talk to this girl, she was so overpowering for me. We went through
the usual chit-chat, my asking her how she was doing, what a busy
day it was, etc. I asked her name, and she told me her name was
Cindy. She was actually 15, she said, just small girl for her age.</p><p>After a while I left, but knew I would soon be a regular there. Over
a period of time I kept going back, and she responded well to me. I
liked her, and she knew it, and she liked me, that I could tell. She
seemed to get so excited when I walked in. If the store was busy she
would ask me to wait until she could finish with her other customers,
and then come back to me and chat. She would always lean over the
counter where I sat just to talk to me, we touched hands so often  
that it drove me wild. I would always come home and finish myself off
just fantasizing about her. It was heaven!</p><p>She had another girl who always worked with her. She was 18 and
seemed like a nice girl also, but I spent all my time with Cindy. We
talked about school, my work, and movies, and she mentioned she would
like to see where I work, so I asked if she wanted to come to my work
for a look around. She was excited by that and said she wanted too
very much.</p><p>I wanted to ask her to go to the movies with me, but the store seemed
always to have so many people around, or this other girl was always
close by, and I didn't want to ask Cindy out in front of her. I got
the chance one day when we were alone, and she said she'd like to go
out with me.  She was really keen on that for sure, so I told her I
would drop in soon to make arrangements with her.</p><p>The next time I went in I laid my cell phone on the counter. She
picked it up and was playing with it just to cover her excitement, as
usual, with me being around. I told her it had a camera, and I took
it from her and took two pictures of her gorgeous face. She was
delighted by that, and we laughed together at her silly grin. I was
waiting for the other girl to go out back so we could make plans for
the movies when she called Cindy over to her. She spoke to Cindy for
a few seconds, then Cindy came back, grabbed the phone from my hand,
and demanded I delete the pictures, which I did. She was blushing,
and seemed very embarrassed. I could not believe the sudden change,
and became uncomfortable, so I left.</p><p>After a few days I went back, and this time the other older girl
wasn't there. I saw Cindy behind the counter, and she smiled, and we
chatted a bit. She was wearing a short mini skirt which I just
adored, and she found several occasions to bend over, never hiding
her sweet bottom from me.</p><p>When she moved over in front of me at the counter, I could only see
her top half, her budding breasts poking out of her thin blouse,
tantalizing me with their softness and beauty. After a bit of chat,
she bent closer to me over the counter, and I could see right down to
her nipples, making my mouth, not to mention my pussy, water with
desire.</p><p>She spoke in a very low voice and said the other girl who worked
there was her older sister and was jealous of the attention I was
paying to her. She had told Cindy that I was ""bad business"" and would
get her in trouble, maybe selling her pictures to some guy who would
come and harass her.</p><p>I reassured her that I would do no such thing. For one thing, I
hardly knew any boys to speak of, because I liked girls better than
boys. I asked her if she still wanted to visit my place of employment
and maybe go to a movie with me. She said she would be off work at
5pm, and would meet me in front of the movie house if I wanted to.</p><p>I agreed, and sure enough there she was just a few minutes after
five, still wearing her short skirt and thin blouse with just a
light sweater around her shoulders. I paid our way in, and we took
seats in the almost empty theater. It was a romantic comedy, but I
could hardly pay attention, as I kept glancing over at Cindy, noting
her sweet face, her soft skin, her young thighs showing amply from
under her short skirt.</p><p>When I put a hand over and patted her hand, which was resting on her
thigh, she made no move to stop me, so I just left it there. After a
while she removed her hand from under mine, but let me keep my hand
on her thigh. When I felt her part her legs, I decided that maybe I
could risk letting my hand move up her thigh to that sweet place
where her legs came together, and I knew there was a hot cunny just
waiting for some pleasant stimulation.</p><p>She scrunched down in her seat when I did that, and it didn't take
long to discover her damp panties and begin to stroke gently at the
sweet spot that was even more wet than I had expected it to be. Cindy
moaned a little and leaned her head over to rest on my shoulder, my
right arm going around her to press her face into my breast. My
fingers worked their way under the elastic of her panties and found
the sweet flesh of her young pussy. She wriggled at my touch, letting
my finger slip in and massage the wet flesh of her labia. It didn't
take me long to find her little clit and rub it into a luscious
orgasm for my young teen friend.</p><p>After that we relaxed and enjoyed the movie, but she let me keep my
hand between her legs, and she continued to press her face into my
breasts and I stole kisses from her every once in a while.</p>"
1072,"Jennys Adventures, Part 1",Doroglov,1,Katies Mum asked if I could give her daughter some extra gym sessions after school.,"['F/g', 'mast']","<p>It was a cold grey November evening, it had been snowing earlier and the sun was starting to go down. Jenny was on her way home from work. Deep in thought, in her own world. At 28 years old, she was becoming more and more frustrated about the way her life had turned out. She was single, she had a dead end job working in a boring office and she barely had any friends anymore.</p><p>It wasn’t that she wasn’t popular but she was a very introvert woman and found it hard to listen to other people talking and engage in conversations. Her mind would constantly switch over to her special fantasies as soon as the person she was with started talking which had ruined many relationships. Eventually Jenny had given up trying to have a social life and had come to terms with the fact she’d probably remain single and alone for the rest of her life.</p><p>Jenny felt sad about it at first, but she’d never really been attracted to the women she’d been dating anyways which helped. Not because they weren’t beautiful but because of how they dressed. She was only attracted to girls who would sag their pants low to show off their underwear. Some of her girlfriends had tried to dress that way to please her but it just wasn’t the same when they only dressed that way for Jenny’s sake.</p><p>Jenny had been attracted to girls who sagged their pants ever since she was a girl herself and unfortunately for her it was mostly just girls who dressed that way! Sooner or later they all grew out of it and started to dress more grown up. Jenny had always hoped that once she became older her interest in the style would fade too but it hadn’t, in fact it had only grown stronger.</p><p>She found herself constantly fantasizing about girls she’d seen earlier. She masturbated at work, on her way back and forth from work and at home. It was hard for her to fully focus or concentrate on anything else until she’d masturbated. Jenny usually did it at least 5-6 times per day. Though her masturbation fantasises usually involved teenage girls she didn’t consider herself a paedophile. It was only the way the girls dressed that she was attracted to and nothing else. At least that’s what she told herself.</p><p>On this particular day, Jenny was in a hurry to get home so she could masturbate, her horniness was driving her crazy but just as she reached the platform and started walking towards her train she saw a girl maybe 15-17 years old heading in the other direction. The girl had short blonde hair and wore a black hat which covered most of her hair, from behind she could have almost been mistaken for a boy. She was a tomboy but her clothes were not baggy, she didn’t try to cover up her female figure. She wore a short blue jeans jacket and matching blue skinny jeans which were riding half way down her butt to reveal her blue striped boyshorts. and as she walked up the stairs to exit the subway Jenny could see her Bjorn Borg boyshorts showing high above her pants. Jenny decided to turn around and started to slowly follow the girl as she made her way out of the subway. Jenny was nervous and made sure to keep her distance to the girl so as not to get caught, but the girl seemed to be in a hurry somewhere and never looked back.</p><p>Jenny wondered to herself if the girl knew her underwear was showing, she didn’t really make any real attempts to pull her pants up so Jenny figured she wanted her undies to show. To tease everyone who walked by her and make them horny. I bet she enjoys it thought Jenny, it can’t just be a comfort thing, she wants to show off her undies. They even matched the rest of her outfit it couldn’t be a coincidence. Jenny wished she could talk to the girl, to tell her how sexy she was, She felt helpless, the girl was parading around showing off her undies for the whole world to see and there was nothing she could do about it but follow her from a far as long as she could. After a while the girl walked into a building. For a brief moment Jenny considered following her into the building but decided that it was too dangerous.</p><p>Jenny couldn’t wait till she’d get home to masturbate she needed to do it now, she found a nearby library and quickly made her way inside and asked for the bathroom but it was occupied. Jenny waited and waited but it was taking too long and the wait was driving her crazy. She walked over to a quiet spot in the library, it was almost closing time so she figured she’d be alone. She grabbed a book at random and sat down by a table. Jenny slowly reached inside her very tight blue jeans and began fumbling for her undies, she was in luck she was wearing panties today not a thong. She grabbed hold of the panties and began to slowly and rhytmically pull her white undies up and down while pretending to read the book. Jenny always felt a little silly wearing panties, like she was too old for it but in her defence they were pretty cute with small red rose flowers on them. With her right hand she pulled her panties up as high as she could and felt them straining against her pussy lips, then down and then up again. With her left hand she slowly started to play with her left breast nipple, massaging it and feeling it stiffen.</p><p>All of a sudden a little girl no more than 7 years old sat down opposite to her, she had long brown hair, a green dress and a blue jacket on, she was fairly skinny and pretty short even for her age. Jenny knew she’d have to stop but she couldn’t bring herself, she was so close to cumming. What’s worse was that it sort of turned her on to touch herself in front of the girl. Deep down though she didn’t want to admit it to herself she wanted the girl to watch. She kept staring at the girl as she continued to play with herself. Jenny stopped pulling at her undies and slipped her right hand inside her pants instead and started to massage her clit as she was getting more and more aroused staring at the girl reading her book and moaning quietly. She was so close to cumming, just a few more seconds she thought. She knew what she was doing was wrong but the girl didn’t seem to notice or care, she was to busy reading her book. She was too young to understand what was going on anyways she figured. Besides that the fact that it was so wrong just made it even more erotic, Jenny almost wished that the girl could understand what she was doing. She felt perverted and evil but these feelings only served to heighten her experience, making her feel even sexier and more horny than ever before in her life. She let out a quiet moan hoping the girl had heard it as she licked her lips sensually.</p><p>Suddenly Jenny heard a voice ”it’s time to go home honey”. Jenny almost didn’t notice the mother walking over to their table, she quickly pulled her hand out of her pants and stood up to leave, her heart was beating like a jackhammer, how much had the mother seen.</p><p>”Hello” the mother spoke which was met with a nervous response ”Hi I’m Jenny” as she spoke a very dark thought entered Jenny’s mind. She briefly considered shaking the mothers hand to show her how wet rubbing herself in front of her daughter had made her. ”I’m Anna, this is my daughter Christine”, ”she’s lovely” murmured Jenny and knew as soon as she’d said those words that she felt more than that. She felt disgusted with herself, she wasn’t like this, this wasn’t her. She was a good woman; she’d never had these feelings before, why did they feel so good. Jenny had to take her mind of the kid, she had to get out of the library, she quickly said good bye to Anna and little Christine and left.</p><p>When Jenny laid at bed that night masturbating she felt distracted, she tried to focus her mind on the teenager she’d seen with the blue Bjorn Borg boyshorts but it was impossible, her mind kept switching back to the library and masturbating in front of the little girl. She couldn’t understand why it turned her on so much, she tried to fight it, she tried to think about something else, anything else but it was no use. Eventually she gave up and decided it would just be her own little secret that nobody ever needed to know about and it would never happen again. But deep down she knew this was only the beginning. She was changing and she’d never been very strong willed, as much as she tried to fight these new thoughts in her head she knew she was too weak to make them go away.</p>"
1073,"Jennys Adventures, Part 2",Doroglov,2,Jenny gets a visit from a mother and her daughter at work and discover more about her new found desires.,"['F/g', 'mast']","<p>The following day things only got worse, Jenny was more aroused than ever at work and found it impossible to concentrate on anything. As an administrative assistant that was usually not a problem, there was so much paper work to be done every day that no matter how much or how little she did the file cabinet would be filled to the rim at the end of the day anyways. But today was different she couldn’t hide away in her own room she had to run the reception. Jenny hated running the reception as it meant she had to be nice to people and answer the phone all the time and today was no different. At least for the time being things were quiet and she could relax a little.</p><p>As soon as Jenny had finished that thought a mother and her daughter entered the reception and walked over to her. The mother was clearly stressed out and seemed to pay little to no attention to her daughter. ”I’m here to see Martin Del, I have an 8.15 appointment, oh and could you please look after my daughter while I’m in the meeting, I couldn’t find a babysitter and I need you to make sure she doesn’t run off somewhere or that some weirdo grabs her or whatever”. ”Yes of course” said Jenny with a sigh thinking to herself ”great I’m a baby sitter now too, this is all I need”. The mother sat her child down on a chair opposite Jenny and hurried away.</p><p>Jenny looked at the girl she was a tiny, slender, brunette and just like the girl in the library she wore a green dress but with a pink jacket. The girl sat on her chair dangling her legs she seemed to be about the same age as the girl in the library too. Jenny’s mind switched over to the event in the library and her right hand instinctively slipped inside her jeans and panties and began rubbing her pussy.</p><p>Jenny could hardly believe how wet she was. Normally she’d snap out of her daydream by now and pull herself together but she didn’t care right now, she was too close to an orgasm to care about anything else at this point. Jenny rubbed herself more and more furiously, the phone was ringing but she didn’t care. The girl clearly noticed that something weird was going on, she couldn’t tell what Jenny was doing but she was definitely uncomfortable as she sat in her chair watching Jenny aggressively massage her left breast and pinch her nipple while she used her right hand to bring herself off.</p><p>Jenny didn’t care, she knew the girl could see what was going on, she didn’t try to hide it, infact it only turned her on, it was so wrong and bad and she loved it. She couldn’t take her eyes off the frightened little girl watching her. Jenny wished she was old enough to fully understand what she was doing, she started to moan as she got closer and closer to an orgasm. Jenny wanted to call out to the girl, to tell her to come closer so she could get a better look. At any point someone could walk in and see what was going on from any number of directions but Jenny was way beyond caring or worrying about anything like that. The only thing that mattered was her impending orgasm.</p><p>Jenny unbuttoned her jeans and pulled them down to her ankles to get more room for her hand. She stuck more and more fingers inside her pussy as she got closer to cuming, practically fisting herself, this was the most intense experience of her life, ”I’m going to cum” she announced to the girl loud enough for her to hear it as she finally exploded in a thunderous climax. Jenny closed her eyes, and moaned loudly as she came, her whole body shuddering from the most intense orgasm she’d ever experienced in her life. ”Yes, yes, yes” Jenny cried out loudly as she started bucking in her chair. She pulled up her shirt and mashed her breast though her bra as multiple orgasms hit her over and over again. Finally Jenny opened her eyes as she slowly came back down to earth again after the last orgasm. Basking in the aftermath of her glorious earth shattering climax, Jenny gave the girl who was now curled up in her chair peeking through her fingers
            an evil smile.</p><p>”What must she be thinking” Jenny thought to herself looking at the now not so frightened child who was now starting to feel better again and gave Jenny a small smile back. Then all of a sudden it hit Jenny ”what must she be thinking, what if she tells her mother what she’s seen”. Jenny felt sick to her stomach and quickly pulled up her jeans. What was wrong with her, it was the second time now that she’d done this, why couldn’t she control herself and worst of all why did it feel even better this time.</p><p>But there was no time to worry about that now, she needed to deal with the girl. Needed to make sure she wouldn’t tell her mother what she’d seen. She called the girl over to her desk. ”You know this is just our little secret okay, a grown up secret, I bet none of your friends has a grown up secret right?” The girl nodded her head. ”We’re friends now and you must never tell your mother what you saw today, she wouldn’t like it, she’d probably be upset with you”. ”You’re a good girl aren’t you, you wouldn’t want to get in trouble now would you?”, ”no” said the girl. Jenny relaxed a little, ”good, then you can have some candy for being such a good grown up girl”. The girl grabbed a tiny candy from the bowl on Jenny’s desk. ”Grab a handfull” said Jenny, ”go ahead and remember this is our grown up secret and you must never tell anyone”.</p><p>When the girl left Jenny felt sick to her stomach, she’d done it again and this time it was worse, she had to cover up what she’d done like some kind of sick paedophile. She’d probably scared the poor girl for life and she could feel herself getting wet at the thought of that. She secretly hoped the image of the scene she had witnessed today would be imprinted in her mind forever. She had always considered herself a good, sweet, kind person but she couldn’t deny to herself that being a sick, twisted bitch felt good and very dark fantasies entered her mind deep down she knew she had to push things further, much further.</p><p>The mere thoughts of all the nasty things she wanted to do made her excited and sad at the same time. She was battling to understand how something so bad could make her feel so good and how something so good could make her feel so bad. But maybe there was something else to it, something she hadn’t considered yet, perhaps it wasn’t the girls that had turned her on but rather the experience, that had to be it!</p><p>She wasn’t a paedophile, she wasn’t sick. She merely enjoyed masturbating in public and there was nothing wrong with that. She was an exhibitionist that’s all. The fact that both times there had been a little girl watching her was purely a coincidence and nothing else she lied to herself as she desperately tried to rationalise her new dark desires. Jenny couldn’t wait to get out of work so she could put her new theory to the test.</p>"
1074,My sadistic needs,Doroglov,,How I lost control of my sadistic desires and discovered my true self,"['F/Fgg', 'nc', 'viol']","<p>I was babysitting my sister’s baby at her home. She's got a very hectic job and so me and my girlfriend have to do it once every week. Well, while my girlfriend is sleeping, I sneak down the hall way to my little niece’s room, my heart thumping rapidly and I get all shaky because I know if I ever get caught, I will go to jail. I peep my head in the door and see her laying there, as usual uncovered because she kicks the covers off in her sleep. Oh God, that little four year old frame and those little legs all spread apart. Her nighty, an oversized t-shirt that fits her dad just fine, has ridden up her legs to those boyish hips, her little mermaid panties exposed but not showing anything. I should stop now and just go back to bed, but I can't resist. For some reason, maybe because it's naughty or something, I can't resist little girls. I figure my girlfriend is in a deep sleep and her mom and dad won't be home until the next day, so I go for it.</p><p>I slip into the room, shaking from the adrenaline rush, and stop and just look her 3 1/2 foot frame over. She is just so cute and innocent. After a moment or so, I touch her just to see if she's a deep sleeper...she is. Carefully, I pull her elastic leg band of her panties to the side and just fall in love with the little hairless pussy I am seeing. Instantly I feel my pussy get wet. I take my forefinger and gently push one of the baby lips to the side and just stared into her innocent little puss with a flashlight. It is just so soft and smooth, even what I could see of the inside. Her clit is no larger than a dull pencil lead.</p><p>Then I took her panties and slowly slid them over her nice little butt, around her little boyish hips, and down her legs and all of the way off. I about came in my boxers at what I was seeing. This little four year old, laying their sleeping, legs spread wide with nothing on but a nighty. I just stood there, gazing and staring at that beautiful, little, slender body. I push two finger inside my soaking pussy and instantly cum from just the slightest touch.</p><p>As usual, I felt like shit. Guilty and embarrassed with myself. What the hell was I doing. If my girlfriend were to get up and go to the bathroom or something, I would be a dead meat. So I hurry up and grabbed her panties and ran into the bathroom. I quickly threw her panties into the dirty clothes hamper and cleaned myself off.</p><p>The next day, I was so ashamed that I had actually molested a little girl, I could barely live with my self. But, by the next week, I was over it. This time I planned ahead.</p><p>In the evening, before bed time, I put sleeping pills in my girl friend's alcohol. She soon felt wasted and went to bed, which left me all alone with my little niece. She had been swimming all day and I could do nothing to keep from gazing at that little body playing all soaking wet.</p><p>She was good all day, much to my dismay, but she finally fucked up. When it was bed time, she argued and cried because she wanted to stay up. I grabbed her and took her into the bedroom where I told her that if she didn't put her nighty on within two minutes that I would have to do it for her and that she would be spanked. Well she didn't believe me. So when two minutes was up I busted into her room and took her barbie car away from her and peeled down the straps of her bathing suit, down past her butt and off of her completely. I then bent her little ass over, making sure I ""accidentally"" touched her pussy and gave her two solid swats.</p><p>She thought she was just being punished, she, obviously being 4 yrs old, had no idea that she was turning me on. I then straightened that little body, stood her in front of me, and told her to sit still. She was still crying lightly from the swats, but was starting to chill a little. I then took her panties out of her top drawer and told her to put them on. Being the nice guy I am, I gave her the choice to either wear a nighty or not. Her parents make her wear one because they are very proper. Being that it was hot outside, she opted for just her panties. I shut out the light and she climbed into bed where she pouted herself to sleep.</p><p>In an hour or so, I crept back into her room and stared at her. I was becoming obsessed. I didn't wait long enough because as I was touching her little, bare pussy lips, just caressing them through the elastic of her white, cotton panties with pink, tiny flowers all over them, she woke up. I about died. Luckily, I thought fast and told her, ""SHHH...I am just covering you up because it's getting cold."" She thought nothing of it and as she was falling back to sleep, she said she was thirsty. So I went to the kitchen where I got a glass of orange juice and put two sleeping pills in it, the adult dose. I dissolved them and told her to drink it all. I then made her get up and pee so that she didn't pee the bed and then the medicine would be less diluted. She then went to bed.</p><p>At about midnight, after she had been to bed again for about two hours, I went back in and this time tested to see if she was in deep sleep. I had never done this before, so I didn't know how long it would take the pills to kick in. I said her name twice, and she didn't respond. I then shook her and all she did was mumble incoherently. Bingo! It worked. This would all just be some dream made up in her head while her brain made sense of the feelings she would be feeling. And since she was only four, her brain wouldn't even comprehend it as sexual or bad.</p><p>First, I caressed her little face and told her that I Loved her. I then kissed her all over her face and head. I then opened her little mouth and kissed her passionately. What a feeling! I was shaking with lust and adrenaline. As I stuck my tongue in her little mouth and explored her little teeth and tiny tongue, my hand started caressing her little, boyish, flat chest. Her nipples, just two little dark, tan spots became harder than normal. Like I said, she still could feel what was going on, but her mind just wouldn't comprehend, therefore making her amnesiatic to what would happen. Her skin was so soft and I just made love to her tongue with mine. I licked her whole mouth inside and out.</p><p>I then kissed down her cheek, down the side of her neck and down her little 4 yr old chest. At one point, I just licked her all over her chest. I lightly pinched her one nipple while I sucked and lightly bit the other. While I was doing this, my other hand spread her legs apart and with my middle finger, started lightly rubbing up and down her little slit over the thin material of her panties.</p><p>I then kissed down her chest, over her little girl tummy and down to her panties. I just licked her little belly button like it was her pussy. And then, came the final half of her little body. With both hands, I took her two feet and lifted them in the air. I started at one ankle and licked all of the way down to her panties. I then repeated myself with the other leg. I once again massaged her pussy through the material of her panties, and then it happened! Subconsciously, she spread her legs wide, real wide as if she was enjoying the feeling, in a nonsexual mindset of course.</p><p>I then slid her little panties down over her butt, down her legs and off. There my little jewel was, naked and spread out before me. I got in between her legs and just kissed all around her bare mound. I then lifted her ass in the air and licked her ass hole all the way up to her little pea sized clit. That's when I lost control. I started violently lapping her little pussy with my tongue. Saliva was just dripping out of my mouth all over pussy, down her slit and into her ass crack. I then took my pinky finger and started it into her spit-lubed, little-pussy. I got my pinky about a half inch in and was stopped by her hymen. I didn't want to ruin her innocence, so I just fucked her with my finger up to the hymen and continued to feast. I then took my pinky out of her puss and put it in her virgin little ass hole. Without hurting her, I put my pinky in about 2 inches and slowly pushed it in and out, while I continued to lick. I couldn't hold on any longer. I jumped to my knees, and scooted over her innocent face I began to furiously rub myself above her until I began to cum, my juices dripping down on her sweet, sleeping face below. I then cleaned her up with a towel and slid her panties back on. Fortunately, at the time of writing this, I am due back to babysit tonight.</p><p>I had to leave my little sister in law alone. When I feel the slightest ""heat,"" or suspicion, I back away.</p><p>It had been at least a month since I touched a little girl and I had rubbed my pussy raw at the memories of my experiences with my now gone plaything.</p><p>I was on my way home from work one day, going around schools and neighborhoods looking at the little girls fantasizing about grabbing one of them, not to hurt or kill (I wasn’t ready for anything that sadistic yet), but to just fondle and masturbate to. The frustrating thing was that I would never be able to grab a child and not get noticed, so once again....I was sexually frustrated. Then an idea sparked in my head!!!!!</p><p>The next night, I parked my car, well pick-up truck, on the north side of town. I walked two miles to a store parking lot on the east side and got prepared to follow through my plan. It was dark and cold, so I hid in the shadows and pulled my ski-mask down over my face. Being that it was so cold out, no body thought anything of it if they did somehow notice me. I sat and waited to get my nerve up and for the right time for an hour and a half, when finally, a mini-van pulled into the lot. I watched as they got out and just knew that they would fall victim to my dirty desires.</p><p>Out first was mom; she was about 28 years old with dark hair and a nice body. All I knew at the time was that she was thin because she was bundled up in a coat. An adult, nice-body to me is thin with b or c cup titties, natural only. Her face was pretty, but not drop dead gorgeous.</p><p>Out second was her oldest daughter, whom I learned later was 10 years old. She also had dark hair, and stood to be about 4 1/2 feet tall. She too was skinny. And finally, the last child out was her only other daughter, whom I learned later that evening was only 6 years old.</p><p>I waited for them to get done shopping for over an hour. My toes were freezing and my nose felt like it was going to fall off when it finally happened. They were done!</p><p>As she loaded groceries into the van, I casually walked over to her van as she was putting the last bag of groceries in. I pulled out my knife and gently grabbed the youngest one and said, ""If you scream, I will kill your daughter where she stands."" You should have seen the instant terror in all of their faces it was almost enough to make me cum right then and there. I told them that all I needed was a ride and that if they would cooperate, then no one would get hurt, and that all of this would be over in a few minutes. It was sort of true, at the least then I believed it was, but the truth is I had no idea what I was capable of. Though at that time the look of fear and tears in their eyes in combination with the death threat and the wonderful feeling of power that came from holding a knife on a little girl was more than enough. </p><p>Calm and collect, we all piled into the mini-van with me riding in back with the youngest, my knife still firmly against her throat. We pulled out and I started heading them towards the county line. I sat in back and I put my knife next to my lap, and sat the 6 year old on top of my lap. She was crying from all of the excitement, so I cradled her little brunette head and told her it would be alright (a lie of course but she didn’t have to know that). Her mom never took her eyes off me more than a second to glance down at the road in front of her from her rear view mirror. She knew from woman's intuition what was going on. But she had no idea that all three were the targets. She thought that I was just going to rape her and then either kill her, or let them go she had no idea I had plans for her kids too, bur she’d soon find out. As she drove, I slipped off the 6 year old's jacket and slowly caressed her little butt through the fabric of her tights, under her little plaid-dress. Mom and sister, looking straight ahead had no idea that I was rubbing her. When we got to a roadside park, I told her to park the van. Mom immediately started sobbing out of fear. I told her to cut the lights, take the keys out of the ignition, and to turn around and watch. I told her that if her or any of her daughters ran, then the one that stayed would die a slow, painful death. The more I threatened to kill them the more excited I got by my own cruel words.</p><p>I lifted the six year old up onto her feet and started to unstrap her little dress shoes. I then reached up her dress and with one swift motion, slid her panties and tights down. As soon as I did this, mom started begging me not to touch her daughter and that she would give her body to me in place of her daughter's. I rejected that offer with a cold laughter, explaining to her that it was her daughters I was after and that I had no desire to have sex with her if she was was willing to give me her body, I had my girlfriend for that type of love making.</p><p>I laid her 6 year old on her back with her legs spread wide so that her dress rode up past her little boyish hips. Still crying, I bent down and kissed her tears off her pretty little face. I took one finger and softly started running it up and down her little slit. Then, I motioned for the 10 year old to come and sit next to her little sister, and she begged no, god I wish I could have recorded her sobbing pleading, it was like sweet, sweet music to my ears. So I got up and pulled her over hard by her hair causing her to yelp out in pain. Now everybody was screaming out of fear and terror, it was becoming a bit too loud for my taste so I yelled that if they didn't shut up, I would kill all three of them,. They believed me and once again I felt my pussy juices running as I threatened their lives.</p><p>I stood the ten year old up and slid off her coat. I undid her blouse and let it fall to the floor. I was in paradise. I had one bald little pussy staring me straight in the face from a six year old, while I had a flat-chested fourth grader standing in front of me topless with a plaid, schoolgirl-skirt on. I reached down and started diddling the six year old's tiny clit while I grabbed the ten year old and violently frenched kissed her. I pulled her down and I kissed both of them over and over.</p><p>I took the ten year old's face and buried it in her little sisters pussy. She started crying and I told her to shut up and start licking all over it. She followed my command her little sister responded by trying to close her legs tight but I grabbed her throat and told her to spread her legs wide if she wanted to breathe again. As she was bent over eating her little sister, mom started sobbing loudly again. So I grabbed mom by the hair nearly yanking it off her scalp and with my free hand I punched her hard in the face telling her to shut up. I made her undress slowly.</p><p>First came the cashmere coat. Then she slid her shirt over her head exposing the prettiest black silk/lace bra I had ever seen. I unbuttoned her button-fly jeans and slid them down. The panties came down at the same time because her jeans had snagged them. I yanked her bra off. She sat their on that van seat, naked, scared and shy. I told her to finish undressing her daughters. She begged no, so I picked up the knife and went toward her daughter, who had quit eating pussy to get a look at the commotion and to wipe her own tears. Mom yelled, ""wait, I'll do it....just don't hurt my babies, please?"" Mom went over the girls and sobbed, ""I'm sorry."" to them.</p><p>She unzipped the back of the ten year old's skirt. She slowly slid her little fourth grader's panties down. She unbuttoned the front of her 6 year old's plaid-dress and pulled it off.</p><p>I made mom lay down and watch as I made the two girls enjoy their first french kiss. They really didn't enjoy it, but they had no other choice. I grabbed the 6 year old and told her to do to her mom's private what her sister had done to her. She said no but a flash of my knife made her re-think. She got right to it. I told the 10 year old to get under the six year old and to eat her pussy. She did. I kneeled down and kissed the ten year old's bald little pussy lightly. I spread her little thighs apart and with two fingers spread her little pussy lips apart. I licked the entire length of it. Then I just started french kissing her little hole, while taking my finger and playing with her tongue which was unenthusiastically lapping her little sister's sexy little innocent pussy. I pulled my strap-on out and started to lube it up which set me off.</p><p>Immediately, I felt guilty and out of control. I always do afterwards. I mean, I'm a sex-crazed animal going in, but a normal woman after cumming. I told them all to get dressed, which they did in a hurry. I made them drop me off about two blocks from my car and I got out. All three were still sobbing. I felt horrible knowing they would not be my last victims and next time I might not be able to stop myself.</p>"
1075,They're Just Words,Dorsey,1,,"['F,b,f,anal,inc,mast,oral']","<p>Let me tell you a true, if seemingly shocking, tale. It begins with a lovely spring morning
and I'm having coffee and reading the newspaper on the terrace of my spacious home. I
am Julie. I'm 39, divorced, an attorney with a prestigious firm and, among other things, a
board member for an exclusive girls school. I'm tall, fit, blond, a little more than good
looking, and, when dressed out in either a longing gown, like now, or in corporate attire,
I'm a killer. College gymnastics gave me great legs which an old lover said could break
someone's back. Some people say I resemble that woman on TV who's an investment
expert. I'm not happy with the tiny sag in my 36 C boobs. I can see it, and the same in my
butt. It's not much, but you can tell when things are going south. Never the less, I am
quite pleased with my looks.</p><p>I've done very well for myself. In fact, for a woman of my age and needs I've been very
fortunate. My work with the law firm is very rewarding and isn't that demanding on my
time, and the rest of my life is well rounded and entertaining.  As of four days ago I've
become responsible for a young girl and boy I didn't know were related to me. It seems
that a distant cousin, their mother,  died more than a year ago. The children have been in
a Catholic orphanage while the authorities tracked down the next of kin. While I am also
next of kin, my older sister is the first to be considered as the responsible party. She was
notified a few weeks ago of this surprise, but because she and her husband are in the U.K.
on business, I am the one who has to take charge of the children until my sister returns to
the states. Okay, I said, when told of my short-term duties, this could be interesting, and
it's only for a couple of weeks. Though I've not had children, I've certainly had a lot of
experience with the girls at the school, so how difficult could this be? Actually, it's been a
lot of fun having the youngsters in my home. I've decided to consider our time together as
a chance to sort of tutor them, impart my experience and broaden their knowledge of the
world. Who knows, I could be another Auntie Mame.</p><p>Kim is close to sixteen, but her body and face give her an appearance of maybe eighteen,
and I don't exaggerate. She is also blond, with athletic legs, wonderful skin and a face
that's angelic. But like most teenagers, she can be sullen, sometimes downright morose,
and, given an opportunity, she will openly rebel against my authority. I don't give her that
opportunity.</p><p>Kim's brother Timmy is twelve, tow-headed and of average build. He is sensitive,  a typical
little boy interested in computer games and comics.</p><p>So there you have it. That's my life for now until my sister and brother in law return from
Great Britain to take responsibility for Kim and Timmy.</p><p>I've finished reading the paper, my coffee's gone cold, it's nine a.m. and time for what I
and the kids have termed 'the lessons'.  Each morning there is a lesson, and each evening
another lesson. Kim put up some resistance at first but came around quickly. Her brother
needed a push but he is turning out to be a natural, and I really think they're getting a lot
out of these studies. I know I'm enjoying them immensly.</p><p>I crossed the terrace and went inside, paused for a moment at the large mirror in the
living room to check the hair, etc. I'm so damn vain. The kids are waiting for me in one of
the three guest rooms off the hall, and before I opened that door I let my silk dressing
gown fall to the carpet, leaving me completely nude, and sending an erotic charge through
my body.</p><p>I opened the door and there lay Kim on the bed, naked and on her back, gently strumming
her pussy while looking at her brother, and.....what's this?
Timmy stood next to the club chair by the bed, but he still had his pajama bottoms on. He
was to be nude like me and his sister when we are in 'class', we all agreed on this when I
set the ground rules four days ago.  And by the look on his face, a worried tearful face, he
was obviously upset  about something .</p><p>""Timmy?""</p><p>""I need to..."" he stammered. ""I don't think this is right, Aunt Julie.""</p><p>""Oh? And what exactly would that be?"" I asked calmly.</p><p>""What we do. I don't feel like it is right, and, and...""</p><p>He was close to openly sobbing. I glanced at Kim but she had turned her head and closed
her eyes, lost in her own little world while she continued to touch herself.
I looked back at Timmy. ""Go on. And?""</p><p>""Well, the Sisters said no one should do what we do. They said it's a sin and we'll go to hell
and, and, I don't want to go to hell. They said it's disgusting and evil.""</p><p>I sat down in the club chair, the place where I presided over our lessons.</p><p>""I see.""</p><p>Timmy was gathering his courage now that he'd made his case and was waiting for my
response. He is such a lovely little boy. I haven't had much experience with tikes of his
age, favoring those a little older, and certainly girls of any age.</p><p>""And what have the good Sisters told you that makes you think you will go to hell?""</p><p>""It's a sin to do stuff with your body. You know, the stuff we do, Aunt Julie. It's not right
and we'll rot in hell.""</p><p>Tears rolled down his cheeks. Suddenly, I was turned on. I could feel the heat rising in my
cunt. His distress had brought it on. I am normally not the sadistic type, but this turn of
events was just too juicy for me to ignore.</p><p>""You just might be right,"" I said.  ""What the sisters said may be correct, but how can we
know? It's one of those grown-up things that's hard to explain. I know this sounds a little
funny but there's a lot of things in this world that don't make much sense. You know? If
only there was some way to test this theory of theirs...I know... I've always believed that
our bodies know what's best for us. Yes, that's it.  What comes naturally to us can't be
bad, can it? No, what is natural is good for us. Otherwise, we'd starve or get sick or
seriously hurt ourselves. That wouldn't be good, Timmy, would it? No, so here's what I
propose: for a few minutes we will watch each other, you standing there like always, and
me here in the chair like always. We will not touch, in fact your hands must be at your
sides and your eyes upon me. And after a few minutes if your body, your very natural
body, does not respond to what is before you, then you and the Sisters are correct. Oh,
what a fine test this will be!  I'm so glad I thought of it. You just might be right, Timmy,
and I could be very, very wrong.""</p><p>I did not for a minute think he could pass this insipid test, no matter my silly pattering. I
took my usual pose which was reclining with one long leg draped over an arm of the chair,
the other spread wide exposing my shaved and moist cunt.  Just the act of opening my
thighs for his gaze sent another thrill through me.</p><p>""I'm surprised, Timmy. I thought you were becoming a young man,"" I said in a concerned
tone. ""You gave me the impression that you didn't want to be considered a little boy
anymore, but, frankly, you truly are behaving like a little boy. But, I could be wrong. Maybe
grown up boys do act like you do.""</p><p>His eyes were on my crotch, his jaw set. He was determined not to get aroused, and I was
just as determined to break his will. I could feel my lips swelling, separating, and soon a
trickle of juice was running into the crack of my ass.  My breasts had become very
sensitive, my rosy nipples up and as big as wine corks.</p><p>""You have resolve, I'll give you that,"" I told him in a gentle voice. ""Of course, should you
fail this test it might mean that you're still a little boy and not  the young man I thought
you were. What a shame that would be.""</p><p>Timmy's mouth trembled, his hands were balled into fists as he continued to stare at my
charms. He was trying so hard.  But I detected a growing protuberance in his pajama
bottoms, and knew I had won.</p><p>I glanced at Kim again who had rolled onto her side, her head propped up with one hand
while her other hand remained pressed between her creamy thighs. She was showing only
a casual interest in  my conversation with her brother. God, what a lovely girl;  puffy pink
nipples capping breasts the size of grapefruit, hips curving out from a tiny waist and down
to a deeply cleft bubble butt ass. Just delicious. But all in good time. I turned back to her
brother.</p><p>""Well, I guess you're going to pass the test, Timmy,"" I told him. ""It's obvious that I'm wrong
and you're...but wait....no...no, I think it's the other way around. Oh my yes...oh dear,
that's a shame...and you were so close.""</p><p>More tears appear, his face is wracked with emotion as he looks down at the tenting
pajamas. I had proved those meddling nuns wrong.</p><p>""You see, little boy, you must always trust what your body tells you. If you are hungry, you
eat. Otherwise you'd starve, wouldn't you? When you are tired, you sleep. Otherwise, you'd
eventually collapse. And if your body tells you it wants pleasure, like your body is telling
you now, then you give it pleasure. Always trust your body. That's what real men do. And
as far as anything being disgusting or bad or evil, always remember that they are just
words. There will be no more of this nonsense, will there? No, of course not. No more
back sliding. Drop your pajama bottoms, Timmy.""</p><p>The child did as I asked. He stood before me defeated and I was close to a minor orgasm
from his distress, and, also, from the sight of his standing prick. When I first discovered
his penis four days ago, I was astonished because, even though he's only twelve years old,
his prick can reach over six inches long when erect, almost seven inches. It's circumcised
and very slender and has a slight upward curve. The head is the size of a large walnut,
while the balls in his tight hairless scrotum are smaller. Before I turn him over to my sister
in a few days I want that prick to clear seven and one half inches, or more.</p><p>I sat on the edge of my chair, reached out and grasped his heavenly, iron-hard  cock. ""So,
we begin.""</p><p>My stroking was slow and purposeful while I watched his face. In a soothing and approving
voice, I said, ""I'm sorry we've has this little spat, darling. And, you really are becoming a
young man, just look at this great big prick of yours. It's what a man has, not a little boy. It
feels good, doesn't it? See? This is what your body's been telling you. Do you like my
breasts, Timmy? See how big the nipples have become, you can pinch them a little if you'd
like. That's it. Oh, that's so nice.""</p><p>I could feel his cock growing in my hand. His breathing had picked up and his hips were
involuntarily rocking in time with the masturbation. I watched his expression closely, not
wanting to let him come just yet. But we were so close. I leaned into him and nibbled at
his ear, whispered slutty things like, ""Do you think this is evil, sweety? Are we really sinful
degenerates? Well, so what of it? We're fucking and swimming in our pleasure and it's
good and makes us feel wonderful and alive!""</p><p>I then pushed most of my tongue down his throat in an open-mouthed kiss that lasted
close to a minute and had him gasping. It was time.</p><p>""Kim?""</p><p>I heard her move from the bed to quickly kneel on her heels at the side of my chair. I
glanced at her to see her beatific face turned up, her eyes closed, waiting. This was one of
the lessons I was teaching the children, mainly because it never failed to give me an
incredible orgasm. Kim had started out without much enjoyment of this exercise, but she
has really taken to it and I could tell she looks forward to this part of her studies. Timmy
had no reservations what so ever once he got going, despite this recent troublesome
reluctance of his.</p><p>Kim was using her fingers in her wet twat causing a squishing sound which made me sigh
and Timmy to groan. His face was flushed, his eyes shut tight. I could feel his cock ready
to explode and I pushed it down just in time so that the first rope of thick cream shot
directly onto Kim's face where it pooled in her eyes and across her nose, and the next
drilled with a splat into her forehead and up into her hair, large clots of sopping, pearly
white sperm.</p><p>""Yes, Timmy! Oh yes! How wonderful!""</p><p>My own wetness was dripping down my thighs as Timmy continued to ejaculate again and
again as only a young boy can, and this boy, I'd bet, could deliver longer than most men.
His sperm is abundant and hot, its consistency is thick, its taste is tangy without being too
salty, and when licked from an angelic face like Kim's, his come is pure ambrosia.  </p><p>After the fourth or fifth spurt, I'd lost count, I couldn't hold out any longer. I had one hand
behind Kims head pulling it toward me so I could tongue her skin while my other hand still
clutched Timmy's wonderful prick. I licked at the goblets in her hair, sucked them from
where they were puddled in her quivering eyes and even her nostrils, lapped at what had
dripped onto Kim's neck and down to each perky tit where the come glistened against her
nipples.. When engaging in this type of meal, it's best to gobble up the sperm quickly
before it cools. I felt his cock give one last blast that, because I wasn't paying attention, hit
most of my cheek, and that little mishap, plus gazing into Kim's open and adoring eyes,
sent me over the edge. I gushed my own cream, shaking and crying out as my open
mouth sucked and licked and cleaned every last drop from her sticky face.  I whispered
endearments to her, cooed little love notes in her ear as we held each other tightly. It
seemed that we stayed on the carpet like that for a very long time.</p><p>This had been the best come yet for me with my charges, and I needed to rest and regain
my composure. You might be thinking I enjoy sucking cocks and swallowing. Not true, but
I do crave licking sperm from a young girl's face. I can't explain it and won't try. All I know
is that it gives me an incredible orgasm, and most girls get off as well.  Kim finally stood
and used a towel to dab at Timmy's come still on my cheek, then she lay back down on the
bed. I closed my eyes and rested against the bed for another few minutes. Timmy was
now seated in the chair, his feet almost touching the carpet.</p><p>What a treasure had fallen into my life. Not only a gorgeous fifteen year old who obviously
had a strong sex drive, but her little brother as well. There hadn't been many boys I had
sought out but Timmy was certainly the best for equipment and ability. Over the years I
have been fortunate in finding young girls to corrupt.  I guess I have a talent for that; find
who you desire, gain their trust, use flattery and approval and encouragement to overcome
their resistance, move steadily toward your goal, and then totally enjoy the resulting
seduction when they succumb. I only regret not beginning my quests earlier in my life. I
will just have to make up for lost time. That's why I'm on the board of the girl's school.</p><p>Above me, Kim had gotten on all fours at the edge of the bed, her rump raised high and
her head and face down on the sheets.</p><p>I said, ""Timmy? Are you ready?""</p><p>""No,"" he whined. ""I'm sore. It won't do anything, anyway.""</p><p>I got to my feet and looked down on Kim's delicious bottom. Yikes, how could anyone not
be moved by what I was seeing - two perfectly round and rosy cheeks divided by a deep,
dark crease, a swollen, wet, hairless bulging pussy was below the crease and nestled
between the most divine buttery thighs a girl could want. The curve of her arched back
was faultless. I couldn't stand it, I reached out and parted the warm globes to expose one
of a woman's most magical treasures. There it was, her rust colored anus. When we first
began the lessons, her asshole had been just a sweet little dimple in a disk of light brown
skin, but, now it was a vertical slit perhaps an inch long and slightly muscled. My mouth
was watering and my cunt was stirring. Cupping my opened hand up into her cunt, I came
away with a palm full of her juices which I brought to my nose to inhale before licking it.</p><p>""Timmy, stand up,"" I said, pulling him to his feet.</p><p>""I can't do anything, Aunt Julie. Really I can't.""</p><p>I reached for his long and flaccid prick but he pushed my hands away.</p><p>""This is nonsense, Timmy. A young man of  your age should be able to go three, four or
more times. I know you are capable of that because you came three times yesterday,
almost back to back with no trouble at all.""</p><p>I reached out again but he resisted.</p><p>""Sweet Jesus, we'll get nowhere at this rate,"" I said, and I finally got my hand on his dick
which I could feel hardening already. He leaned against me, giving in to my frigging. I
caressed the back of his head and steered his mouth toward an erect nipple which he
fastened on and began to suckle. Soon he was feeling my ass with one hand and my cunt
with the other. I held him tightly, reveling in the pleasure I felt. All of this, along with the
sight of Kim's magnificent ass dipping and swaying before me, all of this had my juices
running, my head in a whirl. How sweet was this rapture.</p><p>But there was work to be done, a lesson to be taught. I told Kim to get ready and she
dropped her tummy onto the bed, slid to its edge so that she was kneeling on the carpet
while the rest of her was comfortably face down on the sheets. I pulled Timmy by his stiff
prick to where she knelt. At four feet something, he was at just the right height to address
her charms. There was no hesitation now as he pointed his cock toward her brown button
and, if I hadn't intervened, he would have buggered her right then and there.</p><p>""Now Timmy,"" I said, pulling him back. ""What did we learn on the very first day of our
lessons? Never, never dry fuck a lady's asshole. Now do it correctly.""
 </p><p>""I'm sorry, Aunt Julie.""</p><p>He entered Kim's pussy and she responded with a low humming sound. Timmy remained
there for a second, then moved his hips to and fro while his cock became slathered with
her abundant juices. Like most young, developed girls, she could distill a lake between her
legs at the slightest touch.</p><p>""That's a good boy,"" I coaxed.  ""I think you're ready now.""</p><p>He pulled his glistening rod out, shifted his aim and, in one smooth push, I saw his long,
slim prick disappear into her rectum.  Kim gave a low gasp.  It was fascinating,
exhilerating. Now, since you couldn't see his penis, Timmy looked like a little girl who was
rubbing her genitals on a big girls ass.</p><p>As I learned at out first lesson, his opening move in this game was quick and true and,
once in, he stayed motionless for a few seconds, in luxury, I suppose, at the hot, tight
sensations surrounding his penis. He grinned at me while Kim moaned and slid her hand
down to fondle her clit and leaking pussy. Then he began a slow and steady withdrawl
from her clinging anus until he was nearly clear of the rim, only to plunge, once again, his
full length to the depths of her ass.</p><p>This never failed to bring me off.  It wasn't a large orgasm but still quite lovely. My big
reward was still to come, so to speak. I needed to speed up the process though so I ran
my hands over his chest and back, fondling the cheeks of his little boy's ass, hardly a
handfull, and slobbering kisses on his face.</p><p>""Such a strong young man, Timmy. Does that feel good having your penis inside your
sister's behind? Is it tight and hot? Is she squeezing you, darling?""</p><p>He was kneading her large firm buttocks, spreading them and watching his cock move in
and out of her stretched anus.  I wet my forefinger in my mouth before slipping it into the
divide of his little ass to find his tiny opening. It took a moment or two, but I succeeded in
worming my fingertip into his hot asshole, stroking and pushing until I got the result I
wanted, which came with his gasping for air, his fucking becoming more energetic and
deep, a shaking of his entire body. I moved so that I was hugging his back, my tits and
cunt welded into him.</p><p>And then the explosions occurred. He slammed his hips forcefully into her butt, pulled
back to once again drive home his prick. Kim was screaming in pleasure and rocking her
hips back to meet his thrusts.</p><p>Finally, he collapsed over his sister's body, still joined to her with his prick. And I was atop
him, as spent and depleted as I'm sure the two of them were. After a few minutes, Kim
complained of our weight on her. I got to my feet while Timmy pulled his cock, all slimed
and shiney, from her anus which pinched and closed. Then, like the iris of a camera lens, it
slowly opened to an oval shape perhaps an inch across, reddened and puffy.</p><p>Kim got up on the bed to lie on her tummy and recover. I kissed Timmy and let my hand
grip and slide once more up and down his wonderous, sticky prick, wiping the mess on my
thigh. The little tyke sat in the chair, somewhat exhausted from his work. Gazing down on
Kim's body, I frigged myself a little and felt everything heating up inside again. After a
moment, I took a deep breath and readied myself for what was to come. It only took one
touch to the back of her outstretched leg and she knew that the next part of this party had
arrived. Kim got on her hands and knees, and I lay on the bed next to her in a 69 position.
She gracefully raised one leg and I scooted beneath her, my arms over each spread foot,
my hands up on those luscious thighs and cheeks. Her labia, bright red and full, had
separated, and her pearly clit had popped and that's when I opened my mouth wide.</p><p>At her first kiss on my pussy I cooed my undying love for her, and then she lowered her
butt so that my face was held in a vice by her strong wet thighs and ass cheeks, and my
mouth was sealed to her yawning cunt that was dripping a rich secretion of girl juice. I
might as well have been in a sauna. The heat of her enchanting ass, her oozing juices, and
the stench of sex and our sweaty bodies was stifling, and I loved it. I fed on her pussy,
lapping and swallowing all I could catch with my tongue while she did the same to me. Her
body against mine, her clit hard against my lips, her moaning and whispering, all of it was
driving me toward a huge come. But my nose was caught in her clenched buttocks, up
against her asshole, and I was having trouble breathing. Then I felt my nostrils filling and
realized Timmy's sperm was draining into my nose. This had happened once before,
maybe twice, but not like this. Today, it seemed like a river was being released from her
percolating rectum.  I raised my head which freed my nose so I could breath and this
posture put my opened mouth directly over and sealed to her anus. I felt it dilate, and then
a large spicy and somewhat salty clot gushed across my tongue, and then another. I
swallowed again and again and I moaned into her ass, drunk on the sensations and the
smells and the tastes and the incredible shock of a monstrous orgasm that, repaying her
in kind, was at that moment filling Kim's pretty mouth and gullet.</p><p>I don't remember how long we lay there panting, tangled in each other, glad that our love
making had ended for the time being, and wondering if the next bout would be as good.</p><p>After a while I moved to the pillows at the head of the bed and propped up on them with
Kim stretched out at my side with one leg thrown over my thigh and her head on my chest.
Tim was asleep in the chair.</p><p>""Aunt Julie, can I ask you something?"" Kim said.</p><p>""As long as it doesn't require a long answer, sweety. I may not stay awake.""</p><p>""Is Timmy right in what he said about the Sisters and all?""</p><p>""Goodness sakes, after the last hour you still need assurance?""</p><p>""Well, I mean...how is it hurting anybody when people make love?""</p><p>""Exactly,"" I said. ""It doesn't. It's just that there are some people out there who don't want
anyone to break their rigid rules. They insist on telling the rest of us how to behave and
what to think and what we can and can't do with our bodies.""</p><p>""So, they really think what we do is hurting us, but I don't feel that, I don't feel any hurt. I
only feel good! So, so good!""</p><p>""I know, cupcake, me to,"" I said. ""Although there are people who get off on pain.""</p><p>She raised herself to look at me, her pretty tits swaying slightly with the movement. She
said, ""They do? I've heard about that.""</p><p>""Some do.""</p><p>I reached up and tweaked a puffy nipple. She flinched and giggled.</p><p>""You pulled back, didn't you? That may have hurt just a little but it also felt good
afterwards, right?""</p><p>She nodded and put her head back on my chest while I ran my hand through her hair.</p><p>""And sometimes when you get spanked, if it goes on long enough, your butt gets hot and
tingly and then you feel your pussy getting hot, and you're horny and you don't know why.
It's all the blood getting stirred up by the spanking, I guess.  So, yes, sometimes there's
pain involved but not like somebody sets out to maim or kill you. And you do it only if you
get something out of it. Most people aren't into it much, I know I'm not. But for those who
are, and when it's safe, go for it.""</p><p>She had found my long, engorged nipple and was licking it which, along with her hot, wet
cunt pressing into my thigh, was stirring the simmering coals in my groin.</p><p>I saw Timmy yawn and stretch and then put on his pajama bottoms.</p><p>""Aunt Julie, can I go the mall?""</p><p>""Yes, honey,  but don't spend all your allowance in the games arcade.""</p><p>""I won't.""</p><p>""And watch out while you're riding your bike. And don't talk to strangers. There's a lot of
weirdos out there. And be home by five o'clock for a new lesson.""</p><p>He looked questioningly at me.</p><p>""It's called water sports 101, or 'wet or dry' for short.""</p><p>Kim gave a low laugh and looked across at her brother which caused Timmy to shyly grin.
I'm sure he had no idea what I was talking about. The child left the room, and Kim and I
remained in bed for another few minutes before she kissed me in a long and sloppy
tongue-suck and then went to shower, her lovely ass swinging and bouncing for my visual
pleasure.</p><p>What a day, and it wasn't over by a long shot. And there will be tomorrow and the day
after that, and the day after that to enjoy giving my new niece and nephew an education in
some of the more pleasurable aspects of being alive.</p><p>I know what some of you are thinking, that I'm a monster, a twisted fiend, an evil, dirty,
filthy perverted beast.  Perhaps.  But I will respectfully remind you that those are just
words, and the bottom line is I am having a wonderful, full life, and those of you who
criticize, most likely, are not.</p>"
1076,The Board Meeting,Dorsey,1,,['FFF.fffff nc'],"<p>So, I'm sitting here in this lovely office in the administration suite and I've become quite bored. It's been close to three hours now of listening to reports on school business, talking about grade efficiency, changes in state grading procedures etc. And more etc. There are four of us women who make up the board (and currently bored) of this private academy for girls; the director and owner is Terry; the child psychologist in charge of the medical needs of the institution is a blond named Jane;  Liz is a juvenile court judge who, along with me, oversees the legal matters for the school. I'm a private lawyer and my name is Julie.  The board meets about three or four times a year, usually between semesters or during holiday breaks such as now. The rest of the year we seldom see each other, being that we move in different circles and have other interests. Except for Jane, Terry, Liz and I are shades of brunette. We are all professional in demeanor and dress, all fit and in good shape, though I see that Terry has added a pound or two.  Her extravagant wealth will surely soon pay for an extended stay at a health spa.  Our ages are mid forties, but Jane is the youngster at thirty-two. And Jane is six feet tall, slim and has legs that go on forever. I hate her.</p><p>The academy is built on an old golf course and has over one hundred students, grades four to twelve. A very few are residents in their own dormitory, the rest live at home. The school has a good reputation for graduating students well prepared for college, and it should, given the high tuition charged to the parents. There is another dorm removed from the other buildings and it houses what are known as the transient students, a group of four to sometimes ten students of all ages who are here temporarily, usually a matter of months at most. Exceptions are made for those who stand out. Adversity plays a role in how the transient girls wind up here since they all are products of Liz's juvenile court. They mostly come from broken homes or are orphans who got into some trouble and are destined to be in a state home. It was Terry's idea, and we, the board, long ago decided it was the school's community responsibility to care for these unwanted victims of circumstances, if only for a short time. It is our belief that exposing the girls to another way of life, of learning values and righteous living, that it will help them in their maturing to a promising adulthood.</p><p>And so. The tea in the exquisite silver service that graces the center of this round mahogany table has grown cold. I've repeatedly scanned all the titles in the books that line the shelves against the walls of this lush room that is Terry's office. A large desk is nearby, the chairs are comfy and the carpet is thick and soft and absorbs most sounds. Yet the sound of Terry's voice goes on and on. I'm not the only one who is getting restless. Jane's impossibly long legs, today encased in slacks, have been crossing and uncrossing for ten minutes now, and I just saw Liz tapping her fingers on her legal pad.</p><p>""Alright , ladies, I believe that's it for this time,"" Terry said with a smile.</p><p>At last. And now I can feel it, a general stir about us as we stand in anticipation. This administration suite has been closed and secured for hours. The resident students are on a  chaperoned leave of absence off campus. All the outer gates are locked. But we are not the only ones on the twenty acres of the academy. One I've not introduced is Connie. Terry has pressed a button on her desk, summoning her. Remember I said that a transient is sometimes permitted to stay on? Well, Connie is seventeen, has been here for two years and will graduate in two months. A door opens and there she is, a clever red haired teenager with a winning smile and bearing a tray with crystal flutes and a bottle of  DP champagne. Glasses are filled and raised in salutation, the wine sipped, smiles and good wishes are passed all around.  The tension in the room is almost palpable as all eyes are on Terry who insists on dawdling with her drink, taking small drafts and whispering on and on with Connie.</p><p>Then, turning to us...""Shall we enjoy ourselves?""</p><p>God, I never thought we'd get to it! A general hubbub occurs in the room as we begin to undress, some taking the time to neatly fold their garments and place them on the table while I, the impatient one, just cast my tailored suit, shoes  and underwear on the nearest chair. This is what we've been waiting for, and you can almost smell it in the air, the arousal, the excitement. To feel the plush carpet beneath my feet, the air on my naked body in the presence of others is very thrilling, and, once again, seeing my colleagues nude triggers a growing tingle in my crotch, preparing for what's ahead. Oh my. Does this ever get old? Liz still has the greatest breasts, Terry still doesn't shave and is the only one of us with a true bush, and look at Jane's gazelle thighs, all of it still so tantalizing. As for me, all of me is okay, even pretty good, but my best asset I believe are my nipples that get to be the size of wine corks when I'm turned on, and, my friends, the wine is certainly flowing right now.</p><p>Connie is also nude and she opens the door to a long corridor and leads us out of the office. Ahead of me is Jane strolling arm in arm with Terry. Jane's gyrating and perfectly small round ass is entrancing, Terry's, I see, is still inviting. I follow with Liz by my side.</p><p>""I had the idea this semester break would be over before Terry ever shut up,"" Liz said with a laugh.</p><p>""I know. I think she does it on purpose, teasing us and seeing if we'll break.""</p><p>""That's her.""</p><p>I said, ""I wonder what Connie's cooked up for us this time.""</p><p>""The pressure's on. I still have wet dreams about that last one, and it's been enough time by now to get over it, don't you think?""</p><p>I dipped my fingers into my champagne and then tweaked one of her nips.</p><p>""As I recall, these both really got a work out."" I replied.</p><p>""What can I say. They're what gets my juices flowing, you know, and they seem to get more sensitive every year.""</p><p>We had reached a closed door at the end of the corridor. Connie opened it and ushered us into another large paneled and carpeted room that is used for meetings, and is where we have our after-business party. Today a long buffet table was against one wall serving as a bar, and comfortable couches and chairs were arranged facing each other in the center of the room, and off to the side was a large round table draped and covering something interesting, something quivering beneath the white sheet.</p><p>""Oh my goodness, what has Connie dreamed up for us now?"" said Liz with delight.</p><p>Connie, her small breasts pushed out proudly, stepped forward and flung back the sheet.</p><p>We all 'oohed and aahed' at the spectacle.</p><p>Upon the table and on their backs, heads together at the center and butts pointing out in four directions with knees folded up to their pretty ears, were four delectable, naked girls, each prettier than the next. Two appeared to be around ten years old, maybe younger. Another was maybe twelve, and the oldest looked to be thirteen. And in each virtually hairless vulva rested a small dish of cocktail sauce, and just below the dish, peeping out from each darling anus, was the tip of a baby carrot. More carrots and celery stalks were strewn around the table in a festive manner. Connie explained that her original idea was to have the dipping sauce in each little cunt but the girls had raised such a howl when the sauces had irritated their delicate tissues that she had to settle for wedging the dishes between their nether lips.</p><p>We were quite happy with her creative efforts and congratulated her over and over. These were the girls from the transient group and who were soon to be sent on to foster homes or put up for adoption. But today they would provide us with our pleasure. Terry had already plucked the carrot from one little girl, had dipped into the sauce and was munching away on her cru dete. What a unique way to satisfy one's appetite, I thought. At least one's appetite for food. It only fans the flames of another type of appetite, one that is not sated by eating hors doeuvres but be eating something much more rich and savory. But I'm getting ahead of myself.</p><p>Each of us selected a princess and helped her down from her uncomfortable throne. I picked the oldest girl as I've always been drawn to her age group. Anything younger holds little interest for me. There was much examining of the girls going on; caresses and deep kisses, stroking and fondling of their many charms and exclamations of delight. Soon we were all in each others arms and ensconced on the four couches. Connie's role was to be attendant to our needs. If we wished a drink from the bar, and Terry already had made a request, Connie played bartender. The rest of the time Connie moved from couch to couch, observing, assisting to hold a child in place if necessary, tidying up with a towel should it be needed, ever encouraging our beauties and, also, to reprimand their reluctance if that should happen. It was she that lived with the transient students, was their matron who judged whether they had talent in the Sapphic world and, upon finding those winning students, nourished and instructed them in the art of female love.</p><p>I lay my treasure on the couch and proceeded to study all her charms. Is there anything more beautiful than a young girl, a naked young girl? Her developing breasts were perfect in shape with small perfect nipples and perfect arms, and look at her legs!  Long and firm, and when I nudge her thighs apart she automatically opens and spreads and there's her wonderful pussy with just a slight hint of downy hair. Such firm skin tone and yet a softness to her form, and I'm getting wetter. He mouth is that of an angel, rosy lips beneath a perky nose, and hazel eyes with the longest lashes one could hope for. As I lean in to gently kiss that marvelous mouth my breasts drag across her tummy and the sensation on my erect nipples gives me a sudden thrill.</p><p>From where I lay with my child I could easily see everyone else as the couches were only a few feet from each other, and I noticed that all the girls seemed to be a might sluggish, a little slow in their speech. Indeed, mine had not uttered one word. She smiled at me in a dreamy way, she responded to my voice, but she was definitely not all here. Of course, I thought. It's Doctor Jane's  special scopolamine cocktail mixed up by her and given to Connie to distribute among her charges. The drug makes the patient lethargic and compliant, and leaves them with no memory of what occurred to them while under its influence. Sometimes there's a little nausea afterwards, but it's of no consequence. Isn't pharmaceutical science wonderful? And aren't we so fortunate to have the good doctor in our group? Say amen.</p><p>I slowly covered my darling's face with wet, gentle kisses, even her eyes and nose, relishing the feel of her skin, the bewildered look that only occasionally crossed her brow, and the smell of her recently shampooed ash blond hair, done, I'm sure, at Connie's insistence. I'll tell you right now that I'm really into smells. They can switch my circuits on faster than anything, though the sight of a preteens unclothed body can be pretty exciting.</p><p>""What's your name. beauty?""</p><p>""Anna,"" she said, quietly.</p><p>""Such a pretty name, Anna. We are going to have a marvelous time together, Anna. I'm going to take you to places your beautiful little body has never been before. And you are going to do me as well, things that may seem a little different, perhaps, even a little weird, but it'll be so much fun.""</p><p>Her eyes blinked sleepily. I continued to use my tongue on her face, light licks and kisses that reached around her ear, inside her ear. My hand was on her firm breast that was the size of half an orange, her nipple growing into my palm. I spent the next twenty minutes or more exploring her mouth with my tongue, running it over her teeth and deep into her throat and then licking down to her tits, swirling it around the nipples before going on down over her warm torso to her sweet belly and navel. I used my tongue to push into her 'innie', in and out in a slow fucking rhythm that made her stir a little. Up to that point, my Anna had showed no arousal at all.</p><p>Maybe I wasn't doing the right things that would get her started. I, on the other hand, had started long ago. My cunt was running wet as I had my crotch pressed against one of her legs.</p><p>Glancing around at the others, I saw that they were well into their fun. Jane's long body was bent over, one long leg on the floor and the other kneeling on the couch as she straddled and humped her girl's upturned face. Liz was fingering her partner's pretty cunt, whispering endearments into her ear and then closely watching her face, gauging the girl's pleasure. And on another couch Terry knelt with her ass in the air and her lovely princess knelt behind her and opened Terry's cheeks to reveal the dark hairy gash and anal furrow, in this case not necessarily a vision of beauty to a young child. But what's this? The girl seems reluctant, indeed, she's pulling away. Connie is soon there to assist, pushing the girls head toward Terry's beckoning asshole but without success. Terry, having had two strong cocktails after the champagne, is in no mood for this. I've seen her in the past easily get angry after some drinking, so this does not bode well for the resisting youngster. Now that I think about it, there has been a rumor around about Terry's offbeat proclivities when it comes to, what some would say, outrageous sexual leanings. I've never witnessed anything along those lines from her, and, truth be told, all modes of pleasure are allowed as long as there's no long lasting injuries. In girls as young as our princesses it's no wonder there will be some reluctance. But, there's no room for disobeying our wishes no matter how repulsive they may seem. Connie forces the girl's face into Terry's ass but it doesn't work. The girl still resists, is weeping. Connie slaps her. More weeping. Terry springs up from the couch and together, she and Connie march the girl through a side door, slamming it behind them. Liz glances at me and shrugs as she is now being eaten by her little friend. With the disturbance over we return to our fun. The sounds in the room are delightful; the deep sighs from Liz, the slurping of tongues, the wet squishing of fingers in Jane's gaping cunt, and my heavy breathing as I continue to try and get some response from my drowsy Anna. Damn, but I think she got too much of a dose of Doctor Jane's medicine. I've not yet gone near her genitals. Oh, maybe a little. I used the palm of my hand to press against her mons, a gentle circular rub to awaken her sex. To no avail. See, I want her to get going so I can smell her! I've had a couple of good cums already, but my nose needs to give me the big one. Anna showed some interest when she briefly licked my pussy and asshole, and her fingering was enough to give me those little quakes I mentioned, but still not the BIG ONE. I haven't touched her cunt, her ass, nothing. I'm insistent that she react to my other attentions to her body, because, once a woman's cunt and ass are kissed, their natural smells will soon dissipate, disappear, vanish. And god knows I need them.</p><p>I kneel on the couch between her splayed legs. I drool some spit on her thighs and begin long slow licks nearly up to her lips. After some minutes I study her cookie. It's still a shut-tight clam. What am I doing wrong? Then I see it...yes, there! Her outer lips have engorged a little, a little more plump and a slight change in color, and look there! Now her inner lips are peeling back as well, enough to reveal pink. I'm ecstatic. I lower my face to her sex and inhale. Oh god, there it is! The smell of the girl's awakening pussy is wafting up to me. Her squirming hips makes me follow with my nose and I'm still  taking in the odors when I roll her legs up to gaze at the dark star of her anus nestled in the coffee stained indentation. I lean down. A different scent. While her cunt emits the fragrance of her running juices, along with a hint of piss, her asshole has a richer, nastier, muskier odor, and it's not from any fecal matter. It's just what it is. I let her legs down and gaze again on her now fully opened butterfly, seeing the accumulation of juice in her little hole. It's a young girl's juice, not thin egg-white like an older woman's come but thicker in consistency,  like half and half, maybe even heavy cream.</p><p>I'm intoxicated. I breath in the odors and my cunt  lets fluid escape down my thigh. Now is the time. My open mouth settles down and easily engulfs  her entire sex. My tongue enters and tastes heaven.</p><p>""Oh mommy,"" Anna mutters.</p><p>Did I hear right?</p><p>But it's not the time to pursue that. I continue to gently pump my darling's pussy, swallowing her cream that seems to go on and on and is sending me to the promised land. I find her stiffening clit and swirl my tongue around it, then sweep deep into her cunt, then back to the clit. My tongue finds its way to her anus where it pushes in as I strum her clit with my fingers. She's bucking her hips and gasping words I can't understand. Back to her cream filled pussy and  I feel the sweet burn coming in my loins, feel it rising, feel her hips thrusting into my mouth as she also...but...THERE!  OH YES! Yes, YES!  It goes on and on.</p><p>Then, I'm in a daze. Oh my god, how wonderful, how incredible a come was that!  My entire body shakes as little after-shocks still run through me. I need several moments to recover.</p><p>My scream must have pushed someone else over the edge as I hear another shriek in the room. It's Liz who's been fisted to orgasm by her pupil. Jane has her beauty on top of her and is playing with the child's ass as they kiss deep and long.</p><p>Just then, Connie and Terry return, but alone.</p><p>""Where's your little friend?"" I ask with some concern.</p><p>"" She needed to shower, then she puked,"" Terry said, flopping down onto her couch. ""It must've been something....""</p><p>She didn't finish her thought, and I didn't ask.  Then she said to Connie, ""You should have done a better job of getting her prepared. Just for that, you'll have to stand in for her. You know what to do.""</p><p>With that, Terry knelt on the couch once again, got comfortably into place and presented her ass raised high as the delectable Connie good naturedly took her place behind. Soon she had sealed her mouth between Terry's plump buttocks and, with eyes closed in contentment, proceeded to suckle. Terry, of course, wore her own blissful and satisfied smile.  She looked over at me and nodded as we acknowledged our good fortune.</p><p>Part of that luck for me was that Anna's cunt and ass still reeked. Probably because she's young, I reasoned. I know that the smell of an adult woman's pussy will wane once the pussy has been sucked. Maybe not go away entirely, but it's not like it is when she hasn't been tasted. Okay, I'll just have to do more research. There were more cries of joy and ecstacy in the room,  and the air had a heavy, not disagreeable, fustic odor.   I went on to spend more luscious minutes wallowing in Anna's juicy folds, smelling her sweat and cream and licking and fucking her with my tongue and fingers in each hole, tasting and drinking in the spicy aromas. I was soon sopping wet all over my chest and face.  I lay on her and fucked her with my breast, moving my large nipple to flick at her clit and plunging the breast as far I could into her pussy, sloshing it around in all that cream until I felt her body stiffen and her legs tighten around me as her orgasm overtook her. Her face wore a slight grimace and her lower lip trembled, then she uttered a deep sigh and slowly began to recover.  I gave her small kisses on her tummy, murmuring my love for her, telling her what a good, good girl she is.</p><p>Is there ever enough? Sadly, we had to wrap it up. Our student beauties were soon escorted from the room, not to be seen by us again. All were still woozy but not the worse for wear. We women, on the other hand, moved somewhat slower. We each made a pick-me-up drink from the bar before returning to Terry's office where there was some chatting, some exchange of what thrills we had reached. After more kisses and hugs, some fondling and brief fingering, we four women checked a calendar on Terry's desk and settled on the date of our next meeting, Dressing only took a moment or two before we all parted. As I drove home, I wondered what would become of my darling Anna. I hope she'll be okay and make something of herself. And I hope she had as much pleasure as I had from loving her, from using her. And then I regretted that there is such a long time before the next board meeting and another child and another party.</p>"
1077,Teresa and Jan,Dorsey,1,"In a curious village, a wedding takes place","['FFFFFFF', 'ff', 'rom', 'anal', 'ped']","<p class=""h2"">The Day Before The Event</p><p>Many miles into the countryside, bounded by the sea on one side and deep forests on
the others, is a lovely collection of horse farms with a small village at its center. There may
be forty people who live in this remote setting, mostly women of all ages. The few men
who reside in the area work in the nearest city that is a two hour drive from the village,
and because of that, they only return to the village on weekends, choosing to stay in a city
flat or motel through the week. The men understand their roles, each preferring to keep a
low profile, and some, tiring of this arrangement eventually leave and do not return. And
so the women have become very sufficient at running their farms and lives. They rely on
one another, teach and watch over each other's children of whom seven are under the age
of fourteen. The women who own the three largest farms make up what could be called
the village government, and they meet formerly only a few times out of the year because
their lives are so entwined and everyone knows what's going on at any given moment.
Some of the women have each other as partners, others are married or are divorced or
widowed. They all prefer the company of their gender, which is why this village is known
to lesbians throughout the country. But its distant location discourages any 'tourist' traffic,
so the villagers are rarely bothered by unannounced visitors. And, because of what some
might call their 'unusual practices', the villagers like it that way.</p><p>This is where Jan Pennysmith came to live and work as a writer of children's books.
She had been told about the place by a woman who knew a woman who knew a woman
who lived in the village, and it sounded to Jan as the perfect place for her to begin her life
again after a very traumatic breakup with a partner of several years. Jan is in her mid to
late thirties, an attractive woman but not 'beautiful' in the sense of glamorous.   Her hair is
honey-colored, her skin smooth, her body is toned, fit and lean, with an average bosom
and average height. She has a lovely laugh that shows off her perfect teeth. She is smart
and successful, yet for all these attributes, there has been a shyness about her, a sense
that she is not worthy of good fortune. Until now. For Jan is about to be married, and no
one could be happier. Jan has blossomed into a joyous person who is full of life and love
and good tidings to all.</p><p>On this particular morning the knock on the door came at the usual hour of nine
o'clock. Jan had been up and dressed for some time, anxious as she was to see her
betrothed. And when Jan opened the door, there stood Teresa, the love of her life, dressed
in shorts and T-shirt and flip-flops. Her blond hair was pulled into a pony tail, and her
freckled cheeks had a rosy glow.</p><p>""Hi, you,"" said Jan.</p><p>""Hi back,"" Teresa said as she breezed by Jan to lay a book on a side table. Then she
came back to Jan, stood on her tip-toes and offered a kiss that Jan accepted.</p><p>""Are you so excited that you forget to kiss me when you come in?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah."" Teresa smiled coyly, then said, ""I'm gonna burst. I'm gonna--I don't
know!""</p><p>""I know, pumpkin! Me too! Just one more day! Come cuddle and we'll talk.""</p><p>They went to the sofa where Teresa curled under Jan's sheltering embrace, her face
against Jan's warm breast.</p><p>""So, this is it, darling. Your last chance to back out before we go through with it.""</p><p>""I know. That's what my dad said but I said 'no way', I love Jan!  And I'm gonna get
married tomorrow!""</p><p>Jan hugged her closer and kissed the top of Teresa's head.</p><p>""That's right!  I think your dad was just making sure, hon. It's a big decision for him,
too.""</p><p>Teresa had lost her mother a few years back, and, Dan, her father, had done the best
he could to raise Teresa. His work in the city made parenting difficult, and, frankly,
everyone could see his heart just wasn't in it after the loss of his wife. Now that Jan was on
the scene and was to take over the rearing of the child and all responsibility for her
well-being, the man was more than agreeable to the marriage of his only child.  Of course, the
women of the village had done most of the day-to-day caring for the girl. When Jan had
volunteered to help with Teresa's reading skills is when a glorious love between the two
began. The fact that Teresa was a child made little difference to Jan. She had never
experienced such a strong bond with anyone, certainly not the departed partner or even
her own parents. And if you were to ask Jan to explain her love for the girl, she would not
be able to give any specific reason. But she delighted in the child's happy take on life, her
infectious laugh and smile, her need for Jan's comforting touch. Often, Teresa would be on
the floor reading one of Jan's children's books while Jan sat at her computer and worked
on creating another book, and Jan would look away from the screen to find Teresa staring
at her, sensing that Teresa had been staring for some time. They would exchange smiles,
exchange a word or two of gooey love for the other before Jan resumed her typing.</p><p>The physical side of things was kept to kissing and a little fondling. Jan had insisted
on refraining from anything more. First and foremost, her love for Teresa was pure, an
expression from the heart, and the sexual side of things would come soon enough. and
Jan was proud that she had been able to resist the girl's many charms. At nine years old,
Teresa was tall enough for the top of her head to be at the height of Jan's tummy. Her
arms and legs were long, her hips and butt almost nonexistent, and only the little girl's
shading of her areolas and nipples could give any hint that something might eventually
develop there. This observation had come once when Jan, in a routine daily check on the
little girl, had opened the child's bathroom door and Teresa had just stepped from the tub.</p><p>Jan may have had the discipline to not touch the girl, saving that for their wedding
night, but this did not include her masturbating daily to the fantasies running through her
very creative mind. Oh my, the perverted scenes and dialog, the sense of smell and
touch and taste of the child, all of it sent Jan's mind reeling as her fingers worked playfully
to release her fluids.</p><p>And it was a burden for Teresa as well, this inability to touch beyond a kiss or a feel.
Remember where this is occurring, a place of free love between women. Open affection is
everywhere to be seen, and nothing is off limits. If someone decides not to wear any
clothing that day, and this does happen from time to time, so be it. Running into a friend
in the market who you have not seen in some time may result in the lifting of a skirt to
place a warm kiss on your friend's pussy. It has happened. The children are prevented
from any heterosexual activities, and it is common knowledge there in the village that the
girls should retain their hymens until a grown woman decides to pick that fruit.  So, just
about anything goes in this wonderful settlement.</p><p>When Jan had first arrived it had taken her awhile to adjust to the sexual freedom that
surrounded her. As a new person on the scene she had been sought out by many of the
women and it took a few days for Jan to feel comfortable enough to give in to the
advances of Arlene, one of the farm owners who was very wealthy and very wanton. It has
been said among the women that Arlene knows just about every trick, every unusual
practice to satisfy a lover, and Jan surely concurs. And it is Arlene who will be Jan's Maid of
Honor for the hallowed event tomorrow. Teresa's Maid of Honor is Sandy, a lovely creature
23 years old who is wed to Liz, a 45-year-old woman. Sandy's responsibility is to see that
Teresa gets a good night's sleep and to help the girl with the morning's ablutions,
applying her make-up and wedding gown, all the little things that go into creating a
vision. Since Sandy works in the village salon, she is the natural choice for the job.</p><p>Arlene will host tonight's dinner where the wedding party, sans little Teresa, will be in
attendance. The site for this bachelorette party will be at Arlene's farm where a sprawling
home of large rooms surrounds a courtyard and swimming pool. It has been the scene of
many memorable events, and those who have attended have been sworn to never relate
the activities to anyone outside the village. As Maid of Honor, Arlene will attend to Jan's
needs before the wedding, and will make sure all runs smoothly for the nuptials to be
conducted tomorrow in the large main room of her house that easily holds all of the local
citizens. At this very moment several women are festooning the walls with flowered
garlands in preparation. Two cooks are busy preparing the meal for this evening as well as
goodies for tomorrow's reception, and a truck has delivered cases of champagne and
other wines from the local store. Oh, there is a grand excitement around the house.</p><p>But let us return to Teresa and Jan who remain cozy on the sofa, Jan's hands stroking
her bride-to-be's hair, smelling the fragrance of that hair and the girl's skin where a
slight sheen of sweat has appeared on the nape of her neck. Jan has become wet, and her
secretions are giving off their own fragrance that is making her dizzy from inhaling all of
these odors and knowing that in just another day this child, including the very untapped
essence deep within her unblossomed flower, will be hers to nourish and encourage to
flow and do with as she likes.</p><p>Teresa has slyly slipped a hand within Jan's blouse. She has tried to get her fingers
inside the bra Jan wears but without success, so she is now moving her fingers lazily over
the nipple that has hardened into a large delectable source of pleasure for Jan. Once the
marriage night is over, Teresa will have learned a great deal about the extraordinary size
and taste of Jan's nipples and clit. But I am getting ahead of myself here. All will be
revealed in due time.</p><p>""My darling Teresa,"", Jan whispered. ""You must go now before we do something we
may regret.""</p><p>""I don't want to,"" the little one whined.</p><p>""I know. I don't want you to go, you're so good at making me hot. You're a little vixen.  
But I have a lot of things to do today to be ready for you tomorrow. I'm having my hair
done, not when you are there. My time with Sandy is this morning, and you see her this
afternoon. Then there's, oh just a lot of running around, you know? And what about you?
Sandy's going to make you into even more of an angel than you already are. So, get up,
pumpkin, and let's get going.""</p><p>Teresa reluctantly removed her hand from inside Jan's blouse and then got up from
the sofa. Jan held her tightly and kissed the top of her head.</p><p>""I love you very much, Teresa, my angel. We will be together for the rest of our lives
and I will protect you and care for you while we make a home for just us.""</p><p>The child pushed her face into Jan's midsection, smelling Jan's odors, feeling the heat
of her body. Jan pushed her toward the door, needing to break this off before the trickle
down her thigh became a gush. She got Teresa disengaged and out the door.</p><p>""Off with you, minx,"" she called as Teresa ran to her bicycle. ""I love you best!""</p><p>""I love you best,"" Teresa called back as she rode off.</p><p class=""h2"">The Evening Before The Event</p><p>Jan did go for her hair appointment where Sandy did her magic and made Jan look
ravishing. A manicure and pedicure were provided, and, since a specialty of the salon was
Brazilian waxing, Sandy said she'd do it for no charge as part of her gift to Jan. But Jan
demurred as she had never shaved her bush and wished to keep it for now. Instructions
were given on what to do in the morning for final touch up of the new coif, and then Jan
was off to get the silver rings she'd bought for the wedding.  It was a full day of going all
over the village on her errands and seeing so many well-wishers that when she got home
she took off her shoes and put up her feet and just had to have a glass of wine.</p><p>That evening Jan was picked up by Shirley and driven to the party at Arlene's. It was
decided that Jan would most likely not be in any shape to drive at the end of the party, so
a car and driver was provided. This evening's gala was to be held in a large study of
Arlene's house. Luxurious Oriental rugs were on the floors, furniture of the best quality
ringed the room, and a white linen covered dinner table was in its center. There will be
eight guests tonight, and I will try to sketch them for you.</p><p>The honoree, I have already described.</p><p>Arlene, the host, is 50. She is tall and could lose a pound or five. She has a charming
smile and flashing eyes, and wears her auburn hair pulled back. Her bust has fallen a little
but is still attractive. In business dealings she is knowledgeable, experienced and firm. She
is the same in her bed. She has a daughter from a previous marriage.</p><p>Catherine is 35 and she owns one of the other horse farms. She is of a small stature,
has a quick wit, despises men and loves women. Her features are striking with high cheek
bones, faultless skin and an hour-glass figure. There was a marriage for Catherine that
dissolved  and left her with a daughter and a son, ages 12 and ten respectively.</p><p>If there is a woman who could be called regal, it is Debra. She is 60 and has a head of
long straight hair that has turned completely white. She is the owner of the remaining
farm that borders the village. Her face is elegant in appearance with a wide mouth, long
straight nose and firm chin. Her breasts are small, and, of all the women in the village, her
ass may be the finest for it still remains high and firm. She is a good story teller, drinks
perhaps too much, and has been known to indulge in, shall we say, more advanced
schools of pleasure.</p><p>Ann is a potter. She is 30, and is Arlene's daughter. Ann has a sparkling smile and is
good humored. Her features are average running to plain. Her hips are a shade wide but
her bosom is full and she can boast of fine nipples. She lives over one of the barns on
Arlene's property.</p><p>Liz owns the salon in the village. She is always quite fashionable in her looks and
dress. She is 45 and in very good shape. Her speech can be foul in the extreme but she is
a good friend, an excellent cook and has never shied away from a dare.</p><p>Sandy is 23 and wed to Liz. Sandy is the beautician in the salon, she has a terrific
figure with bouncing breasts and a tight ass and a face that is lovely.  Joy makes up her life
for she is the happiest of all in the village. Her appetite for sex is boundless, and this
makes her welcome in all the women's beds, with Liz's permission.</p><p>The remaining guest is Shirley, a 32-year-old blond who is thin and has hardly a bust
at all. Her eyes are lovely, dark with long lashes, and she is known to have a tongue of
considerable length and agility. Shirley was a partner of Debra at one time, and their
parting was amiable.</p><p>So there is the cast for this evening's dinner. Each of them in their own fashion has
contributed to the success of tomorrow's wedding festivities, and with the event coming
ever nearer, they are all anxious to begin tonight's frolics.</p><p>Jan was ushered into the room where the other guests had gathered. Kisses and hugs
were exchanged as champagne was poured, and then the round of toasts began.</p><p>""Jan, when you came here some months ago I didn't know if you were going to fit in,""
Arlene said. ""But you have. You are one of our family and we are of yours, and tomorrow
you gain a little wife. I can't tell you how pleased we are that Teresa will be yours at last.""</p><p>""I've been pinching myself,"" Jan laughed.</p><p>""I'm sure you've been doing other things with your fingers,"" Liz said.</p><p>""Well, that too. But I want you all to know that I have resisted touching Teresa, just
like I said I'd do. And it hasn't been easy.""</p><p>Debra raised her glass and said, ""Here's to you. Either you have great will power, or
you are a bloody fool.""</p><p>""Now, now,"" Shirley said. ""Not every woman is as hungry as you, and I should know.""</p><p>""You were twelve when I made love to you the first time, honey.  You were almost a
teenager, not a youngster of ten like Teresa.""</p><p>""Oh, she's nine,"" Jan corrected.</p><p>""Even better,"" Debra said, and the others laughed.</p><p>After more joking and general talk, along with another round of champagne, Arlene
then had her guests sit at the table and she and Catherine brought out the roasted lamb.
The dinner was excellent, the talk spirited and fun, and more wine was consumed.</p><p>The design of this story does not permit me to give you any more than highlights of
what occurred after dinner. I can hear the moaning, so settle down, please, and have
patience. Dessert was a lovely success of strawberries and cream, and when it was served
Ann decided she would remove her top. She wore no bra and there were comments of how
her nipples resembled the strawberries before her. A lot of fondling of Ann's tits was
required to make a judgment, and that caused a general disrobing as the others wished
to compare their own nipples with the dessert. But it was Jan who won the contest, having
a most lovely set of large and red protruding nipples. Each nipple, when suckled, will
instantly swell to almost fill the lovers mouth.  So, it wasn't very long before the guests
had gotten up from the table and they all chose to sit in the sofas and chairs while
Catherine started a movie in the VCR. Debra opened more wine and filled their glasses as
the film about women with girls came on the television screen.  After ten minutes no one
was fully clothed, and Arlene, Ann and Sandy were completely nude. The ones who were
bottomless sat unashamedly with their legs open, and all the women were touching
themselves while watching the movie, including Jan who was so turned on by the sights
and smells of the activity around her and the movie scenes and the wine that she had a
huge orgasm. This triggered the same result in one or two others, and soon the film was
forgotten as the women paired off. For the next half hour various combinations of
couples, including Arlene and her daughter, Ann, were sucking and fucking each other.</p><p>Arlene was the wise one, eventually calling an end to the fun so Jan could be taken
home for a good night's rest before the festive tomorrow. And it was just as well because
Jan was fairly wasted from the alcohol and sex. Shirley did the honors of driving her home
and she made sure she got Jan inside her house and even into bed before she left.  She
couldn't resist a last lick of Jan's pussy but it had no effect on the, by then, passed out
bride-to-be. Shirley returned to Arlene's place for a nightcap, and perhaps another
adventure should anyone be willing, but there were no takers. And so, now on to the
glorious event.</p><p class=""h2"">The Wedding</p><p>The birds were singing and the sky was cloudless and bright with sunlight on this
perfect day for a wedding. Arlene and Liz had arrived at Jan's house around noon and then
transported her back to Arlene's where she was put in a bedroom to be dressed and
fussed over. Jan was in a flighty mood, happy one minute, nervous and testy the next.
Debra, who thinks any situation can be made better with alcohol, Debra, I say, kept
pouring drams of brandy and offering them to Jan, and when Jan declined, Debra would
toss off another dram without, it seems, the liquor having any effect on her. Liz spent a
great deal of time on Jan's hair while Arlene made sure the gown, a marvelous white satin
creation, was just so.</p><p>Meanwhile, Sandy had gone to Teresa's house where Dan had said his last goodbyes
to his daughter. It was a tearful farewell for his little girl who was going off to finish her
childhood and begin her womanhood as a wedded partner. Sandy brought Teresa to
Arlene's and ensconced her in a bedroom far from that of her intended. Shirley served as
assistant to Sandy, and the two of them washed the girl from head to toe, paying much
attention to every little detail of the girl's body. Teresa was in a playful mood, giggling at
all the primping, even teasing the two adults with lascivious poses and flirtatious glances.</p><p>In the main room where the walls were decorated with ribbons, and baskets of flowers
were everywhere, people from the village were arriving. All were women, some with their
children, and since the chance to dress in their finery was rare, all the women were decked
out in their Sunday best, including hats of brightly colored silk and gauze. It wasn't the
entire population of the village because there were two or three couples who, for some
reason, did not approve of this event. Some others were away or had said they'd come but
didn't. The minister was a rotund woman in her fifties who had started a village chapel
years ago after declaring that she was an ordained deacon and wished to serve the
spiritual needs of the citizens. Her purple robes did nothing to make her appear slimmer,
but the bouquet she wore on her shoulder was very attractive. A young woman was
singing a cappella, a gushy love song that cried out for better talent, but which touched the
assembled, nevertheless.</p><p>Arlene and Jan made their appearance to whispers that changed to happy applause.
Jan was a queen in white satin, a halo of pink roses was on her head and a lacy veil
covered her face. She wore a choker necklace of pearls, white hose, and her shoes were
white heels with straps. Arlene wore a two-piece off-white suit with a matching pill-box
hat, and this is what all the brides maids were wearing. Their high heels were of the same
shade. And we saw all this when the hall doors opened and Sandy entered the room,
smiling and strewing rose petals before her. She was followed by Debra, who would be
giving Teresa away, and the little child, herself, grinning from behind her veil and wearing
a similar gown as her wife-to-be. Oh, it was a stunning vision as they proceeded toward
the waiting Jan and Arlene and the minister. Catherine, Ann, Liz and Shirley all carried rose
bouquets and the group arrived to stand before the smiling deacon.</p><p>It was then that Sandy and Arlene simultaneously removed the lower parts of the
gowns that the two brides were wearing, dropping them to the floor as the crowd gasped
then clapped in appreciation. The rest of the wedding party each dropped and stepped out
of their lower skirts so that all were nude from the waist down except for their hosiery.
Such beauty to behold! And little Teresa was sensational! Her legs were as thin as two
reeds, her ass a little handful of delight when her pose allowed one to glimpse it, and the
hairless clam shell that nestled between her thighs was divine. It had a soft glow from
where Sandy and Shirley had lovingly used makeup to highlight its charms, and what was
that on the little slit? Yes, they must have used lipstick there! How clever of them, for
Teresa looked delicious and delectable. As did all the wedding party. Those women who
still retained a bush and those who were shaved, all of them had dusted their vulvas with
gold glitter! But, wait, no, Jan's trimmed bush had silver glitter befitting the bride's role,
and also on view nestled between her full cunt lips was her clit. Even when it was asleep,
Jan's clit, she called it Sue, was on view. Jan had been careful when applying the glitter to
keep it well away from the delicate folds of her hood.  Well, the crowd was enchanted with
the entire group, including the minister who had folded back her robes to reveal her
nudity underneath, perhaps not as enticing a vision as the others but in keeping with the
moment. Teresa had stepped back a little for a better inspection of Jan's celestial ass, her
interest noted by Catherine and Sandy who exchanged approving glances.</p><p>Arlene produced the rings and the official business began. The usual vows to cherish
and protect had been amended in certain areas to include some provisions that, being
heard in any other religious gathering, might give pause. However, the ceremony was a
wonderful success. Having pulled back their veils, the smiling bride kissed the giggling
bride, the bridesmaids kissed and hugged as did most of the witnesses, and the soprano
warbled as the procession left the room to catch their breath before the reception started.</p><p>""My darling bride,"" Jan said, having picked up Teresa who had her gangly legs
wrapped around Jan's middle. They kissed and let their tongues roam inside their mouths.</p><p>""That was fun!""</p><p>""Yes, pumpkin! You're my little wife now and all we will do is have fun, right?""</p><p>The little one laughed and nodded and licked Jan's cheek. Jan held her bride up with
both hands under the child's ass, her fingertips pressing into the girl's hot perineum. Jan's
own perineum thrilled at the sensation and, to avoid a too early orgasm, she immediately
set Teresa down.  'Save it', she thought. 'I'll need all my juices later on.'  But she did smell
her fingers, inhaling deeply as a little shudder ran down her spine.</p><p>Ann hugged the two brides and then, after more fussing with each others veils and
more kissing, Ann steered them back into the large room and to a spot where they could
greet their well-wishers. More kisses and hugs, even a playful touch or three or more, as
the guests paraded by. A side table is where the gifts were placed, some of dubious taste,
but more on that later. Music filled the room and soon there was a lot of dancing as drinks
were poured and food brought from the kitchen. Jan and Teresa chatted with the women,
mostly Jan, as Teresa had wandered off to talk with Catherine's 12-year-old daughter,
Gracie, and to show off her wedding gown and ring. Gracie was kneeling on one knee and
examining Teresa's sparkling vulva, perhaps getting ideas about bejeweling her own
anatomy.</p><p>The cake was brought out, nothing more than a sheet cake which brought some
criticism from the guests. But the first piece was cut and the two honorees shared it for
the flashing cameras. Wine and cake for all, and then Jan took Teresa to the middle of the
floor, had her take off her grown up heels and stand on Jan's feet as the older bride
waltzed the younger one around the room to many cheers. 'What a lovely couple they
make!' was the general opinion of all. After a while, most of the guests had gone, and the
wedding party was settling into the large and comfortable chairs and sofas in the room.
Liz and Shirley brought  the gifts over to Jan who had Teresa sit by her so they could both
open their surprises. Besides the usual house appliance, in this case a coffee maker, there
were some other appliances, such as a set of vibrators of different sizes, a remote
controlled vaginal egg 'assured to heat a woman's libido', matching large and small butt
plugs, six or seven sex DVD's, and many bottles of lotion and oil. There were two dolls for
Teresa, and CD's and DVD's of Hanna Montana, and a very small bikini. Teresa immediately
sat on the carpet to examine her new dolls. It must have been Arlene who, following some
party custom, had quietly brought out sheets and spread them on the sofas and carpet.
The other women, now in various states of undress, had drifted to the nearby sofas and
some were talking, three couples were into caressing and kissing, and the soprano, whose
name was Patricia, had removed her dress to reveal a lovely young body, and she was in a
corner in a deep conversation with Catherine. Her daughter, Gracie, waited impatiently
nearby.</p><p>""I'm not so sure about that little butt plug,"" Debra said, handing a glass of wine to Jan.</p><p>""I know,"" Jan smiled. ""But she'll grow into it, so to speak. What a wonderful time this
has been, Deb. Thanks for your help.""</p><p>""We don't get that many weddings around here. It was great fun. Tiring but fun.""</p><p>""I'm getting out of this,"" Jan said as she unzipped the back of her satin top and
dropped it at her feet. ""It's been digging into me all afternoon."" She massaged under her
tear-drop breasts as Debra sat down next to her.</p><p>""It's your wedding day and I shouldn't be doing this,"" Debra said, slowly running her
finger under the curve of Jan's breast and up to the now extended nipple, watching it swell
and become a darker shade of coral. ""But I can't help myself."" She flipped her finger
against the nipple before removing her hand, exhaling a long sigh.</p><p>""That felt good,"" Jan said, kissing Debra's cheek, then glancing around the room as
she removed her heels and thigh-highs. Except for the pearl choker and the silver dusting
above her twat, she was completely nude. ""From the looks of things, the party's winding
down or just getting started.""</p><p>""Arlene has a room set up for you and Teresa, your wedding night and all, if you care
to use it.""</p><p>Jan was looking at Teresa who was lying down with her dolls. ""Isn't she gorgeous?""</p><p>""You are most fortunate,"" Debra said. She then took off her suit top and hose and
stretched. ""It does feel good to get out of that. But the tyke's had a long day, and you two
haven't been properly introduced yet as wife and wife, if you get my drift.""</p><p>""And I don't have to fight it anymore, do I?""</p><p>With that, Jan rose and walked to Teresa where she stood over the smiling child and
beckoned the girl to stand up. When Teresa got up Jan held her at arm's length and said,
""Darling, look at me, look at all of me. This is my gift to you and I hope you will come to
love it and adore it as I will surely love every succulent inch of your body.""</p><p>Teresa stared in wonder at Jan's lithe body, especially her crotch and her breasts.</p><p>Debra approached, saying ""Little one, you have much to learn from your wife. Pay
attention to all that she will teach you for the sake of her pleasure as well as your own. Go
ahead, your dying to explore her, aren't you.""</p><p>The older woman knelt down next to Teresa and whispered, ""Touch her cunny,
sweetheart, it belongs to you now. That's right...gently...open the petals...good girl.""</p><p>Jan had widened her stance and rolled her hips up as Teresa, wide-eyed, played with
the bulging labia, tugging and feeling along the slippery crack. Sue, Jan's clit, was now
awakening from its slumber, pushing out just a bit, and the little girl's jaw dropped.</p><p>""That's her clit,"" Debra explained. ""It may be the best of all of us, so you're very lucky.
Treat it with respect and play with it and love it and I promise you Jan will be very happy.""</p><p>Jan had her head back and eyes closed, a serene smile on her face. From the smell
wafting up from her pussy it was apparent to Debra that things might be progressing too
quickly. She put a hand on Jan's hip and turned her.</p><p>""Alright, let's slow down a bit, shall we? Teresa, what is before you now is one of the
finest, most exquisite, firmest, sexiest asses I have ever fucked, pardon my words.""</p><p>The woman could not resist fondling a cheek. Indeed, Jan could boast of a marvelous
butt; flawless skin, tight and round buttocks with a deep crack between. Debra asked her
to bend over and when she did Debra used both hands to open the delectable ass and
reveal the rust-colored vertical hole nestled deep within.</p><p>""And there, little one, is another very important hole that should be attended to often.
I bet you thought it was just for something else, didn't you? There are so many new things
for you to learn. Would you like to kiss it?""</p><p>The child smiled shyly, then looked back at her wife's waiting anus, not really
understanding Debra's question. Jan was now spreading her buttocks with both hands.</p><p>""Ordinarily, I'd show you how. God knows I'm dripping all over the place and would
love to get in there with my tongue but it's not for me, it's all for you.""</p><p>Teresa leaned forward, her eyes studying the ass hole as her lips pursed.</p><p>Debra, excited now, said, ""Just a second.  Smell, Teresa, breathe in that smell. It's not
bad like poo. It's got its own smell of lust that you will get to know and like because that
smell can quickly flip your switches. You'll find out. And if you kiss the hole first you take
it away and don't get to smell it.</p><p>Teresa sniffed several times, inhaling deeply. Then she leaned in and planted a long
kiss between Jan's cheeks which brought a low moan from the bending woman.</p><p>""Oh, that was spectacular! Just first rate! What do you think?""</p><p>Teresa put a finger in her mouth and she giggled. ""It's funny.""</p><p>Debra hugged her and said, ""Yes, and it's a lot of things you'll get used to and love,
trust me. Why don't you stick your finger in there? Go ahead, you've got it all wet and nice.
Be a good girl and slide your finger in as far as it will go.""</p><p>The older bride bent lower and spread her cheeks wider as her bride reached out
tentatively to place her fingertip against the beckoning crease, and when Teresa touched it
the hole seemed to pull her finger in, it slipped in so easily. She grinned and giggled and
moved her finger in as far as it would go and then out as the hot anal ring clamped and
opened with each thrust.</p><p>""That feels funny,"" the girl laughed.</p><p>""I bet it does,"" Arlene said as she brought the child's hand to her mouth and licked the
finger that carried a pungent and pleasant taste. When Teresa frowned at this, Debra
grinned at her.</p><p>""Too good to waste.""</p><p>Jan turned around and held out her arms. Teresa hugged her wife tightly, her cheek
pressed into Jan's middle.  Jan released Teresa, motioning her down onto the sheet where
the girl lay open and waiting. Jan began to remove her top while Debra worked on getting
the little girl's hose off. Soon, the girl was stretched out nude. Her little brown nipples
begged to be kissed, so Jan visited each jelly bean with a long and slow washing with her
lips and tongue. The fragrance of the girl's skin was intoxicating and Jan's mouth and nose
roamed all over Teresa's chest and shoulders, into her armpits which made Teresa laugh,
then down to her belly button where Jan extended her tongue and gently fucked the 'inny',
bringing out more laughter.</p><p>Jan lay alongside her little wife so that she could hold a breast to Teresa's opened
mouth. The girl explored the firm tit with her lips until she latched onto the nipple and
began to suck. Her eyes closed and a look of contentment crossed her face. Jan,
hopelessly in love now, reveled in her pleasure as she gazed down on the little girl,
moving the strands of hair from her brow and continuing to feed her tit to the greedy
mouth. She offered her other breast and Teresa took it, then after another few minutes,
Jan knelt between the girl's legs, spreading them wide so she could study the little puss
before her.</p><p>By now the two on the floor had been quietly surrounded by the other women who
sat or lay together on the sheets and closely observed the romance before them. Debra
and Liz were behind the kneeling Jan and, because of their view of Jan's open and wet cunt
and asshole, the two women were rapturously fingering one another.</p><p>Teresa's vulva was little more than two flattened lips and a crevice, but it was a
national treasure to Jan's thinking. Such delicate skin, folds that would enlarge with time
and promise great love in the future. But now was what concerned Jan. Now was what
she'd resisted for so long, and was, at last, to be hers. Propped on her elbows, the woman
stroked her darling's thighs, letting her fingertips trail over the warm skin, lazily exploring
the tummy, then down again to the inner thighs, and, at last, to the sweet little vagina, its
lips having begun to slowly peel apart. How sweet! How utterly darling! And, yes, there was
even an odor! Faint, yes, but definitely having the hint of rich girl cream. Jan tenderly
spread the labia, exposing the small pink and moist interior. She could smell a little more
of the odor now that it could escape. She looked over Teresa's mound to the girl's face
that stared blankly back at her. Jan's eyes stayed locked on Teresa's as she lowered her
opened mouth to gently engulf the girl's tight vulva. Teresa gasped, her eyes huge, and Jan
thrilled to her lover's response. After holding the preteen's sex in her warm mouth for a
long moment or so, Jan then began a slow lapping of her tongue around the outer lips,
staying far away from where the tiny clit, still not found, should be.</p><p>And now that I've mentioned it, I should point out that Jan's extraordinary clit, Sue,
was fully awake and aroused, a large protrusion under Jan, and a long thin strand of
silvery cream hung and danced from her yawning cunt to where it puddled on the sheet
below. The sight was causing Liz and Debra to gush their own fluids. The other women,
especially Patricia and the twelve-year-old Gracie, were hot as well, and were all fingering
and fondling each other. But, I've digressed.</p><p>After many moments of tonguing Teresa's sex, Jan rolled the girl's thighs up so that
her knees were near her face, thus revealing the teeny tiny pink opening that lay beneath
the vagina. How adorable and precious!   Jan gazed on all the wonders of this bottom and
thanked any god that had given her these gifts. Then she used her lips and tongue to give
butterfly kisses all over the little cheeks and thighs and then one open mouth that closed
softly over the anus and held there for some time. Teresa bucked her hips once or twice,
moaned often as Jan gently stabbed and prodded the hole with her tongue. She could hear
a gasp or two from the nearby women, sometimes a cry of joyful lust, but her attention
was for her little lover and she continued to concentrate on this. Soon, her position
became uncomfortable and she sat up and looked upon the saintly face of her wife.
Teresa, in a daze and breathing heavily, tried to smile but seemed too overcome to do
even that. Jan was woozy herself, but not so much that she needed to stop her activities.
No, she'd waited too long for these moments. She stroked the girl's pussy, licked her
nipples, kissed her mouth and ran her tongue inside. Then she looked at the women
gathered around her, smiled at them as if to say this was right and true and meant to be.
Jan returned her attention to Teresa, got between the child's spread thighs and began to
finger the little cunt, coaxing an opening that really wasn't there. Then, her finger found
the tissue that was a seal within the hot folds.</p><p>""I love you with all my heart, my darling,"" Jan said with deep emotion as her finger
pushed through.</p><p>Teresa's body jumped and Jan held her down, whispering to her that the feeling
would soon subside, to be a brave wife, a good wife. Jan bent down to lick away any blood
there might be, and she searched out what might be the girl's clit and she tickled that tiny
nubbin for several minutes. That did the trick as Teresa relaxed and opened her legs wider
and her pussy became wet. How wonderful! Jan continued, not thinking it possible that a
nine-year-old could orgasm. She had been maybe eleven when she'd first popped her cork,  
but still, she was witnessing several indications that Teresa was about to come in some
manner or other.</p><p>And it happened. Teresa's thighs clamped tightly around Jan's ears and she bucked once
or twice, crying out as she grabbed Jan's head. Jan rode out the storm, keeping her mouth
securely over the watering pussy. It did not taste like piss, so it must have been some
secretion her wife had pumped out in one small burst. To Jan's experience, it did not taste
like girl cream, but maybe it was something like the pre-cum that men have. Nevertheless,
Jan was in heaven. She had given her wife pleasure, enough to make the little girl discover
what wonders could be found between one's thighs.</p><p>The room reeked of sex and sweat and God knows what else. The sounds of fingers
squishing in vaginas, the moans and gasps from the loving women were heard by Jan, and
now she couldn't wait any longer. She simply had to use Sue. She coaxed Teresa into
getting on her knees with her chest down against the sheet as Jan got in behind her. There
was no way Sue could penetrate anything as tiny as the anus before her, which was
possibly only a fraction of the size of the assholes Sue had speared among the women
present, but if Teresa's thighs were closed together as she knelt, it would make a  
wonderful tight and hot sheath for Sue to slip into. Yes, there it was. Jan had managed it
well, Sue was slipping easily in and out of this narrow pocket made from a pussy and ass
and two thighs. Jan felt her cream stirring, her cunt was on fire and any second it would
erupt . She made two or three passes of her enlarged clit, then quickly had Teresa turn
over. Jan scrambled over the child's angelic face, held the jaw open and she squatted,
lowering and settling her open pussy over Teresa's mouth and nose and cheeks. It was
then that Jan threw her head back and cried out in her fury and ecstasy. She was gushing.
Her hips snapped as she dragged and pushed into the mouth of the struggling child.
Once, twice, three or four lunges. Sandy and Arlene pulled her off the crying Teresa who
was then being attended to by Debra and one or two others. The girl was sputtering and
gasping for breath. Her face wore an absolute shining and gobby mask of Jan's thick
cream that dripped from her nose and lips. Debra could not resist licking the come from
the little one's cheeks, and this made Liz comment on what a pervert Debra was, but then
she also leaned in and lapped up some of that nectar. Jan was kneeling nearby, a
quivering wreck that was still humping and squirting, and her words made no sense at all.
The women stared at their friend, amazed and very envious of the stupendous orgasm
they had just witnessed.</p><p>Then the older wife saw Teresa, saw her anguished appearance.</p><p>""Oh, pumpkin!""</p><p>Jan moved quickly to hug Teresa in her arms, kissing the girl's face and tasting the
remnants of her orgasm.</p><p>""I'm so sorry, my darling! I didn't mean to hurt you! I just got so carried away, I had to
come or I'd go crazy! I did go crazy. I'm so sorry! Are you OK?""</p><p>""Yes, but I couldn't catch my breath,"" Teresa said. She was still flustered from what
had happened, and she didn't know if she'd done something wrong or if she'd hurt Jan.</p><p>""Well, we both have to learn about each other, don't we. Yes, pumpkin, we do. Oh,
you're such a good little girl and we're going to have so much fun doing all of this all over
again. Won't that be great?""</p><p>The little wife looked at Jan and her face tightened into a sobbing mess.</p><p>""Oh, no! It won't be bad, darling. No, no no! I'll be gentle when we make love, you'll
see!""</p><p>There had been some laughter from the others when they'd seen the fear on Teresa's
face. But, it was clear that the day's adventures were at an end, so the women began
folding up the sheets and clearing the glasses from the room. Jan and Teresa found their
garments and dressed, and Shirley drove them to Jan's house where they would make a
home for themselves to live in love and peace.</p><p>Catherine and Gracie were the last to leave. Driving to her home, Catherine thought
about the fun she'd had this day, and she wondered if there would be any more marriages
in the village. That's when she looked across to her daughter and thought, 'Patricia says
she wants to fuck Gracie. But I won't let that happen unless I'm there for a threesome first.
Patricia and Gracie. That could lead into marriage, who knows?'</p>"
1078,The day I realized,DragonLady,,This is just a short story about when I realized just how much I loved my little sister and how our relationship got started,"['Ff', 'fg', 'cons', 'exhib', 'inc']","<p>Hello everyone, my name is Alissa and this is a story about how I came to terms with who I am deep inside. Right now I'm sitting naked on a park bench with my naked little sister playing around on the playground equipment. By the way I'm 16 years old, 5'7"" shoulder length black hair, and pale white skin, with large B cup breasts, and a perfectly smooth pussy (I hate pubic hair, it makes me gag when I see it). My sisters name is Sharron, she is currently 12, with a solid A cup (that turns me on too no end lol) red hair that goes to the middle of her back with the most adorable natural curls, and cute little freckles covering her entire pale body. Sharron and I have been together for nearly 6 years now, and this is how it all got started.</p><p>I had a rough start, my mom has to work three jobs just to keep our house and also keep food on the table. My asshole dad had left us the moment that it turned out that the second pregnancy that my mom was going through was also a little girl, he wanted a son that he could make into a strapping young man like him lol. He filled for divorce papers the following day, I was only 4 at the time but I remember my mom being very upset, and my aunt being there allot to comfort her.</p><p>When my mom wasn't around the house either at OBGYN meetings or working, my aunt was walking around the house completely naked, she was a nudist, I had no idea what that was at the time but I had asked her if it would be ok if I did it also and she said, ""as long as you don't tell or show your mother I don't have a problem with it"". So I stripped off all my clothes and ran into the backyard stark naked.</p><p>A few months later I was playing around in the back yard (naked of coarse) and my aunt came out and asked me if I knew what a woman's body felt like when it was happy. I started to get nervous and then I said that I had no idea what she was talking about, which lead her to put her hand on my inner thigh and start to caress it. Almost immediately I started to feel like there was electricity arcing up my leg. She then gently brushed he finger along my pussy I felt like I was on cloud nine, and then without realizing it I let out a small moan when I felt her find slide between the folds of my pussy lips and found my tiny clit. She started to move her finger ever so slightly. Each time it made contact with my nub it sent arches through me like nothing I had ever felt before and they were just getting stronger and stronger. Then out of the blue we heard the garage door open and the whole world stopped turning.</p><p>""Get inside and get your clothes on now, and make sure that they are the ones that you were wearing earlier!"" My aunt yelled.</p><p>I headed inside as fast as I could with my aunt hot on my tail, she headed into the bathroom where her clothes were and I headed into my room and got dressed. The whole time that I was getting dressed I had the whole incident running through my head, and I just couldn't get the thoughts of how good it felt out of my head.</p><p>Just as I headed out of my room I heard my mom talking to my aunt asking her if there was anything going on 'cause she thought that she had heard us outside to which she denied. But her and I knew what was really going on.</p><p>A few months after that my mom had my little sister and things were semi normal, my aunt and I wanted to fool around more but we had to behave since she had to take care of Sharron so much. By the time my sister was just entering kindergarten I was just entering 7th grade. There were so many cute girls around but lesbians weren't looked upon too highly at this school so I had to keep things under wraps as much as I could. But during PE I was able to look all I wanted, with some girls that I knew were on our cheer squad it was hard to not keep from looking, but I would save myself for when I had gotten home.</p><p>I would come home and see my sister working on her ""homework"" if you could even call it that at the dining room table. And I would say hi to her and run my hand across her smooth cheek and then make my way back to my room and I would strip out of my clothes as quickly as possible, then I would lay down on my bed and face my closet where I had a full length mirror positioned so I could easily see my whole body and I would start to play with my clit and then slowly work into inserting my fingers as usual, but something kept creeping into my mind this time and I couldn't understand it. I kept seeing my little sisters face instead of that cheerleaders face. It was so distracting that I had to stop, and it was a good thing that I did, I didn't notice that my mom had come home with dinner and she banged on the door asking one to come out for dinner.</p><p>A few months had passed and it was not coming up to June, and we had gotten released from school early since it was the last day and we were starting summer vacation early. Even though my sister was there I was still anxious to go out into the back yard naked so I looked at her and said.</p><p>""What I'm going to do I don't want you to tell mom about ok.""</p><p>She looked at me wantonly and with an heir of curiosity at the same time and said.</p><p>""Ok, but if you do it I want to do it to, no matter what it is, or else I'm telling mommy!""</p><p>I reluctantly gave in and told her that I was going to fool around in the backyard completely naked. She looked at me confused and asked what ""being naked"" meant and then she paused and asked what ""fooling around"" meant. I just chuckled and told her I will show her.</p><p>We put our backpacks down in the living room next to the couch, and then I told her about what we are going to be doing.</p><p>""Ok first thing that we need to do is to get naked, and what that means is that we are going to take off all of our clothes.""</p><p>""Even our underwear?"" Sharron chimed in with a surprising amount of curiosity.</p><p>I laughed at her and replied, ""yes, even our underwear.""</p><p>I helped Sharron out of her shirt since she was still having some trouble with that, and I paused and gazed at her baby smooth skin and her lusciously flat chest. Then from what sounded like a few miles away I heard ""Alissa are you ok?"" I snapped out of it pretty quickly and said ""yeah I'm ok, I jus got lost in thought there for a second, ok now take off your pants and underwear and I'll do the same"".</p><p>I pulled off my Black band T-shirt and tossed it on the couch, then I took off my pants and I was sitting there in a tiny paint of black satin panties and a very small sports bra. It was all I needed since I was just barely a mid A cup at the time. After a short pause I took off the sports bra and it felt so nice to have my breast out in the open and not being constrained by clothes.</p><p>I saw my sister looking at me with curiosity, and I asked her what was wrong and she replied with ""nothing is wrong I was just wondering what it feels like to have boobs"", I blushed and said ""you can feel mine if you want"". Sharron had a huge smile on her face when she replied ""REALY! I can and you won't get mad at me?""</p><p>I laughed and said ""No I won't get angry at you at all.""</p><p>Sharron reached up gently and the feeling of her baby soft skin touching my sensitive breasts was almost more then I could bear, I ended up letting out a small sigh.</p><p>""Are you ok?"" Sharron asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I'm fine, that just feels really feels good."" I said.</p><p>""Then how about this?"" Sharron asked just before passing her hand oh so gently over my left nipple. ""Oh my god that feels incredible"" I replied. And without even thinking I started to slid my hand down into my panties and started rubbing my clit.</p><p>""Alissa, what are you doing now?""</p><p>I slowly opened up my eyes and replied ""You are just making me feel so good that I had to increase how good I was feeling, do you want me to show you how to do it to?""</p><p>""Let me take off my panties and then we can head outside and you can show me out there if that's ok with you sis?"" She replied.</p><p>""That works for me."" Then the two of us proceeded to take off our panties and head outside, mine were completely soaked from my own juices. As we were heading out onto the back porch Sharron asked me what that smell was, I apologized and told her that it was the happy juices that were coming out of my pussy. She told me that I didn't need to worry about it 'cause she liked the smell.</p><p>In just a few steps we came to our cheap outdoor patio set to which I sat Sharron sat down on the one of the chairs. ""Do you like it out here naked like this?"" I asked. ""Yes I do."" She said with a resounding smile.</p><p>""So now show me how to make happy juices out of my, poossay"". She tried to to say pussy but couldn't quite pronounce it, and it sounded so cute. I laughed a little bit, and then I said ""It's called pussy, like a pussy cat.""</p><p>""Oh, ok, how do I make happy juices come out of my pussy."" She had the biggest smile on her face.</p><p>""This is going to seem a little weird what I'm going to do but you will like it in a few seconds, trust me.""</p><p>I slowly got down on my knees and put my hands on her thighs, she cooed as I did it, I got even more excited as I slid my hands up and down her thighs. I leaned in to the middle of her legs where her tiny hairless pussy, there was the most lovely smell coming off of it. Then I took a slightly quicker move and put my index finger on the outside folds and caressed them so gently. This was the softest part of her body yet, I could feel more and more juices pouring out of my pussy as I did this.</p><p>""Are you ready Sharron?""</p><p>""Yeah I am please don't stop, it feels too good already."" She pleaded.</p><p>As I gently caressed her even more she started to shiver, so I took that as a signal to move even further and I slid my finger in-between her pussy lips, and the first thing that I did was gently tease her hole, and then I slid my finger up and found her clit, Sharron winced a little bit when I did, and I told her that she should let me know if I ever hurt her or she wants me to stop, she just told me to keep going because it is feeling better and better with each passing second. I wondered to myself if being this horny this easily was common in our family.</p><p>Next I told her to brace herself as I was about to do something that might hurt her a little bit, a few seconds later I slid my finger into her tiny hole, she winced at first before letting out a moan of pleasure. I slowly and gently pumped my finger in and out of her as she was sitting there beginning to pant with pleasure, and I moved up to her mouth and gave her, her first kiss.</p><p>When our lips met it was like both fireworks and electricity all at the same time. Since neither one of us were all that experienced at kissing it was just a general kids kiss, but it was long, and when I broke the kiss she reached out and pulled me to her and kissed me more.</p><p>As I was pumping in and out of her with my finger I suddenly felt her tighten up inside and tense up outside before she let out a small scream and then going limp.</p><p>""What was that?"" Sharron asked, completely out of breath.</p><p>""That was an orgasm."" I replied. ""That means that you were really happy with what I was doing. If you want I can teach you how to give me one."" I said to her. She replied with a resounding yes. But she wanted to catch her breath first.</p><p>Her and I changed places and I sat more forward on the chair so she could have more easy access to my nether regions.</p><p>""Ok what do I do?"" She asked.</p><p>""You can see my pussy clearly can't you? I asked her.</p><p>""Yeah"".</p><p>""First take your finger and gently up them along the sides of my pussy."" As she started to do this, it felt so good that I couldn't help but moan myself, ""good, now take your fingers and gently slide them between the lips of my pussy"".</p><p>""It feels kinda wet and juicy, almost like the inside a peach, but it smells so much better."" Sharron said.</p><p>""That feels so good."" I thought to myself. ""Ok now what I want you to do is start at the bottom of my pussy and the with your finger between the lips I want you to slide your finger up till you feel a small bump near the top, that is my clit."" As she did this I felt like I was about to slide off of the chair because it felt so good, then out of the blue I felt a bolt of lighting shoot up from my crotch.</p><p>""I think I just found it"". She chimed out.</p><p>""Yeah you did."" I replied. ""Now just just start gently rubbing on it and around it and after a little while start sliding a finger from your other hand in and out of the hole that is down below it"". Just after that she started moving her finger around my clit and I was on cloud 9, then out of the blue with no warning I felt some small fingers starting to invade my nether regions. It was pure bliss.</p><p>I let her continue for several minutes, because even with her lack of experience it was total bliss for me. And once again something happened with no warning I felt a small bit of buildup that was followed by an earth shattering orgasm. The next thing I knew I was hearing my sisters voice fading in to hearing.</p><p>""Alissa! Alissa! Are you ok?!""</p><p>""Yeah I'm ok, that was just the best orgasm of my life, and it was all thanks to you Sharron"". Pulled her to me and kissed her a passionately as I could. We were just about to start ""playing"" again when the phone rang. It was our mom on the phone asking what she wanted us to have for dinner.</p><p>After we were done talking with her we continued having sex for the rest of the afternoon, it was total bliss. Mom was exhausted after dinner and went straight to bed, asking if it was ok if I put Sharron to bed. We both agreed that it was ok. We made out for a little while after I tucked her in bed.</p><p>""Can we do this more, 'cause I really love you sis. And I want to be with you like this more and more"". Sharron said.</p><p>""Yes we can, we can start coming up with new things to do tomorrow if you'd like."" I said as I slid my hand under the covers and between her thighs. That was the day I realized that my sister and I would be together with each other forever.</p><p>That's all I'm going to divulge for now, but keep coming back for more later. It was great sharing with all of you. Now I think I hear a car pulling into the parks parking lot so we better get going.</p>"
1079,"Girlfriends, Chapter 1",The Dude,1,,"['g/g', 'rom', 'nosex']","<p>I would say that love has been one of the defining characteristics of my childhood.
The love of my adoptive parents, who gave me a home and affection when I needed
it the most. Love of my brother, who fought relentlessly to adopt me and become
my father when we lost our parents in a car accident. The love of Danny, my
best friend, who I have been able to count on unconditionally all my life. And
the love of a little girl I met in my thirteenth year, with whom I experienced
my first romantic and physical love. This young girl is the cause and center of
my story, as she was the center of my universe eight years ago.</p><p>The year was 1997, a time when reality shows were scarce and sit-coms were
funny. Five girls with cute nicknames ruled the pop-charts, as well as my dad’s
stereo, which I had hi-jacked. He ”paid ransom,” you might say, and bought me a
boom-box when I turned twelve.</p><p>Before I begin, let me tell you a little about me. I am a brunette, but my hair
has a tendency of shifting colors between seasons. It’s quite dark in the
winter, and almost blonde in the summer. In the fall, like it was at the
beginning of this story, it’s dark on the top of my head, and shifting to a
lighter nuance further out. My eyes are blue, but almost grey, and my face you
could describe as pretty round.</p><p>At twelve, I had begun developing breasts, even though it was hard to see when
I wasn’t topless. My pussy had some hair growing on it. More than down, but not
enough to pull my fingers through it. I was neither slim, nor chubby. I had, as
dad put it, ”those few extra pounds that make you look healthy instead of
anorectic.” Overall, I was very attractive, and I was aware of it as well.</p><p>I will tell my story with the help of myself, or in other words, with excerpts
from my diary. Enjoy.</p><p class=""h2"">Monday, December 1, 1997</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>Today was a pretty crappy day. It started when we got this new girl in math
class. I’ve forgotten her name; it didn’t seem like something I had any reason
to remember. She’s a total geek—kind of pretty though. Not that I care much
or anything. Apparently, she’s some sort of math-genius who’s been moved up one
grade. Of course Mrs. Phillips, in all her benevolence, gave me the task of
helping this girl catch up with the rest of us tomorrow after school. Not
something I’m looking forward to, exactly.</p><p>I had lunch with Danny and his new girlfriend today. What was her name again?
I don’t remember. I really should try to remember names. Both Christina and
Craig were home from school today—the flu or something. She was supposed to go
shopping with me, but now I’m home instead not doing my homework. I really
should be studying.</p><p>And there was no Buffy today, either. That really sucks.</p><p class=""h2"">Tuesday, December 2</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>Today didn’t turn out so bad after all. I had lunch with the gang as usual, and
I had almost forgotten today’s extra curricular duty. That, of course, didn’t
make it go away. So, at three sharp, I was at the school library. It looks just
like I remembered it, by the way.</p><p>About five minutes later, she showed up, again wearing hopelessly outdated
clothes and no makeup whatsoever.</p><p>”Hi,” I said.</p><p>”Oh, you’re here,” she replied.</p><p>”Like I’ve been told to.”</p><p>”I know,” she said. ”It’s just that, well, I hoped you wouldn’t be.”</p><p>”Why?”</p><p>”I already know all that stuff.”</p><p>”Then why didn’t you tell her that?”</p><p>”I tried, but she kept talking. Why don’t we just say we did this and go home?”</p><p>”You don’t know Mrs. Phillips. She is probably standing right outside the door,
just waiting to
catch me leaving. We’re staying for half an hour. Have a seat.”</p><p>She reluctantly sat down.</p><p>”I’m Jenny, by the way,” I said, trying my best to be cordial.</p><p>”I know who you are,” she said coldly. ”You hang with the twins. You are very
popular, you know. Everybody know who you are.”</p><p>”That shouldn’t keep you from at least being a little polite,” I pointed out.</p><p>”You’re right. If you can play nice, I can play nice.”</p><p>”Good.”</p><p>I figured I might as well strike up a conversation, so I asked her, ”You’re
some sort of genius?”</p><p>”Nah, I don’t think so. I just like math.”</p><p>”You like math?”</p><p>”Yeah.”</p><p>”But, why?”</p><p>She thought about it for a few seconds. ”What does math mean to you?”</p><p>”Headache,” I answered and she smiled at me. I’m not sure what kind of smile it
was, but it might have been condescending.</p><p>”Ok,” she continued, ”that didn’t help me. Let’s try this: What most people
think of when they think of math is about numbers and calculating. For me, math
is about understanding how things work. It’s a tool for explaining the world.
We don’t learn math in school to be able to solve fractions; we learn it to be
able to solve real problems.”</p><p>I have never heard anyone talk like that before. ”You came up with that by yourself? And you think you are not a genius?”</p><p>She
found that very funny. ”No, I didn’t come that up. I learned it in the physics club.”</p><p>”What’s that?”</p><p>”The physics club is where we read and discuss matters of physics. It’s a high
school thing, but they made an exception for me.”</p><p>”But what’s so interesting about physics?”</p><p>”I want to understand how the world works, I guess. Physics is where the
explanation is. That’s the best I can do.”</p><p>”That’s so weird. I’ve never met anyone who thinks like that. Where does it
come from?”</p><p>”I don’t really know—maybe my mother. To her, every explanation begins with
God. To me, God is the end of any explanation.”</p><p>”You’re a real rebel,” I kidded.</p><p>”Something like that.”</p><p>We sat silent for a few seconds. I was trying to comprehend what she had just
told me.</p><p>Suddenly, she asked me, ”How do you do that?”</p><p>”Do what?”</p><p>”Ten minutes ago we hadn’t met, and now I’ve told you things about me even some
of my friends don’t know. You must have done something.”</p><p>”I don’t know. I just try to be myself.”</p><p>”That tells me nothing. There must be something more to it.”</p><p>”There is no trick. I just pay attention to the person I’m talking to—asking
questions and stuff. I’m just interested.”</p><p>”But there must be something more to it. You make it sound so easy.”</p><p>”I’ve never really thought about it. It comes naturally. You just need to find
something to talk about. Tell you what, we can make an experiment. I get it
started by asking you a question, and then we see where we end up. What do you
think?”</p><p>”Alright.”</p><p>”Ok, let’s see,” I thought for a few moments. ”Which is your favorite show on
television?”</p><p>”You promise not to laugh?”</p><p>”Sure.”</p><p>”Buffy the Vampire Slayer.” I was so surprised I couldn’t help but laugh.</p><p>”Hey, you promised!” she berated me.</p><p>”I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. I was surprised, that’s all. I love
Buffy too.”</p><p>”Really?”</p><p>”Really. And I don’t know anyone who likes it. Except my dad, and I think he
only watches ’cause he has a thing for Alyson Hannigan. I have seen every
episode,” I told her. ”Don’t miss it for anything.”</p><p>”Nobody I know likes it either. Especially Mom. She thinks it will corrupt me.
It’s only thanks Dad that I can watch it at all. I had to make a deal in which,
in return, I have to listen to Mom telling me the evils of the Occult, rock
music, boys, the theory of evolution, and a whatever it is that week
that she thinks I should stay away from.”</p><p>”Yes, ’cause boys certainly are evil,” I joked.</p><p>”They certainly are,” she kidded as well. We laughed and had very fun about it
all. Once we had relaxed a bit she said, ”You did it again.”</p><p>”I guess I did.”</p><p>”That is such an amazing gift.”</p><p>”Thank you. You’re gift is pretty amazing too.”</p><p>”Which gift?”</p><p>”You know, your brains and your interest in science and all that.”</p><p>”Yeah, well, my gift doesn’t exactly make me popular, like yours does.”</p><p>”Maybe so, but it’s still pretty amazing.”</p><p>”I guess,” she said without much enthusiasm.</p><p>”Don’t try that with me,” I told her, ”I know you love it.”</p><p>”You’re right, and I am happy about it.” She smiled at me. This time I knew it
was for real.</p><p>”I know. I was thinking, maybe we could help each other with our homework. You
help me with math and I help you with other subjects. What do you say?”</p><p>”I’d like that. We can meet back here tomorrow after school,” she suggested.</p><p>”I have soccer practice on Wednesdays. How about Thursday?</p><p>”Physics club. Friday?</p><p>”Friday it is. By the way, I don’t think you told me your name.”</p><p>”It’s Carolyn, but everybody calls me Lynn.”</p><p>Lynn and I talked for over an hour. It turns out we have more things in common,
like our taste in music and books. I’m actually looking forward to seeing her
again on Friday. All in all, today was a pretty good day.</p><p class=""h2"">Wednesday, December 10</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>It’s the strangest thing. I’m attracted to Lynn. I find myself just looking at
her, admiring her beauty—her smile, her cute nose and her dark brown eyes
that contrasts her otherwise pale figure. Last night I even fantasized about
her when I masturbated. I was sitting in my armchair in my room, rubbing my
clit and imagining what it would be like to touch her, to stroke her blonde
hair, press my lips on hers, feel her skin, as I fondle her gently. It was a
bit weird since I’ve never thought of a girl in that way before, but it felt
really nice when I came.</p><p class=""h2"">Sunday, December 14</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>I’m in love with Lynn! It feels weird to say it like that.</p><p>It’s so odd. I mean, she’s a girl. I feel kind of like I felt for Peter last
spring, except ten times more, a hundred times more. And for a girl!</p><p>Lynn, the funniest and most beautiful girl in the world—she really is. I think
about her all the time, and the butterflies in my stomach are going crazy in
there. Whenever she’s around, I want to touch her, and feel her slim body and
soft skin. I wish she’d wear a little make-up now and then though. Her
features are perfect, but a little color to bring out her cheeks and eyes more
wouldn’t hurt. And something needs to be done about her wardrobe.</p><p>It’s all a mess, really. I haven’t got a clue what to do. Could she be into me
too? She is quite religious, and who knows what her mother has told her? She
might freak out if I tell her I have a crush on her. On the other hand, we
haven’t talked about boys once. Is that a sign? I’ve only known her two weeks,
but it could have come up a hundred times. And all girls our age want to talk
about boys, don’t they? I’ll go crazy if I think like this. It’s only fair that
I tell her, right? And I have never been the kind of person who pines for
someone, but says nothing. She’s coming over after school on Tuesday when I’m
helping her with a history test she has next week. Maybe I’ll tell her then how
I feel.</p><p>I remember a conversation I had with dad after we had lost our parents and I
had some trouble dealing with it all.</p><p>”There is no right and wrong,” he said, ”when it comes to emotions. There is no
off-switch; what we feel is what we feel, and accepting your feelings as
something inevitable, embracing them as something that’s a part of you, makes
them that much easier to deal with.”</p><p>His words stuck to me, and they definitely helped me embrace my emotions toward
Lynn. I knew what I had to do.</p>"
1080,"Girlfriends, Chapter 2",The Dude,2,,"['g/g', 'rom', 'nosex']","<p>So far, I haven’t told you much about my dad. When I was a baby, he used to
babysit me all the time. He was in college back then and lived about a thirty
minute ride away, and thinking back, I can only imagine how many parties he
missed to be with me. We had a lot of fun though, and he let me do stuff I
wasn’t really allowed to do.</p><p>When we lost our parents, he was fresh out of college, and had just gotten a
job as a sports writer for the local paper. I had no idea back then, but
thinking about it now, I realize that what he did, adopting me, was a pretty
amazing thing.</p><p class=""h2"">Tuesday, December 16</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>I don’t know any words to describe what I’m feeling right now. What happened
today is like nothing I’ve ever experienced before.</p><p>Coming home from school, I found a note from dad. He had to do something at
work and wouldn’t be home until late. Maybe a half an hour later, Lynn came by.
She was looking exceptionally beautiful, even with the pink dress she was wearing.</p><p>It was about a half an hour later, and we were in my room doing homework. Lynn
was taking some notes, and I found myself not being able to take my eyes of
her. I simply couldn’t keep myself from looking at her. She noticed, of course.</p><p>”I must be very interesting,” she said, still writing.</p><p>”What?” I asked, pretending not to understand.</p><p>”You're looking at me.”</p><p>”Oh, I was just wondering if you’d like something to eat,” I made up.</p><p>”I’m fine.”</p><p>She looked at me and smiled, and I just gave in.</p><p>”And…,” I hesitated, ”and I think I’m in love with you.”</p><p>Her eyes went blank. I couldn’t tell if she was looking at me or through me.
She turned her head and looked down on the desk for a second, before she ran
out of the room and down the stairs.</p><p>I just sat there on my chair, not moving an inch for several minutes. The first
thought I had, that I can remember, was that I would never see her again. She
was probably already home by this time, having run away from me as fast as she
could.</p><p>Eventually, I got my head together and went down stairs.</p><p>And there she was, sitting on the living room couch, her legs pressed tight
against her body and her chin on her knees, staring into the wall. She looked
like she was about to start crying at any second. I had no idea what to do. I
just sat down next to her on the couch, not being able to think of anything to say.</p><p>For five minutes, none of us moved an inch.</p><p>”How do you know?” she asked suddenly, taking me by complete surprise. It took
a while before I could answer.</p><p>”I can’t stop thinking about you,” I said, ”and I dream of touching you and
kissing you. And whenever we’re together I can’t stop looking at you. And I
hate Thursdays, ’cause I know I won’t see you that entire day.” She smiled a
little. I leaned forward and whispered, ”And you have the most beautiful smile
I’ve ever seen. And you make me laugh.” Then I kissed her right on the lips as
softly as I could, for just a couple of seconds.</p><p>She didn’t push me away. In fact, she did nothing at all, except stare at that
spot on the wall. I got up and took her hand. ”Let’s go back up to my room.”</p><p>She followed me as I led her up the stairs. We sat down on my bed, not doing
anything for a minute, just looking at each other.</p><p>I kissed her again on the lips. She didn’t kiss me back, but the distant look
in her eyes was gone. I kissed her again, again, and again. She did
nothing. Next, I kissed her nose. I got a hint of a smile in return. Then I
kissed her on the forehead, which made her giggle. I kissed her again on the lips.</p><p>”How about kissing me back?” I suggested and tried to kiss her once more, but
she backed of. She sat there looking down on the floor.</p><p>”I don’t know how to,” she said.</p><p>”Neither do I,” I told her.</p><p>”But you and Billy Taylor...”</p><p>”Never did anything. We went to a movie and then he kissed me good night. That
was it. Our lips barely even touched.”</p><p>”So you didn’t make out?”</p><p>”No. Trust me, this is as new to me as it is to you. I haven’t got a clue what
I’m doing. All I know is that I want to do it with you.”</p><p>I looked deep in her eyes and then kissed her. She kissed me back! It was
barely noticeable, but still… She kissed me back!</p><p>We kissed once more. This time there was no question about it. She kissed me
back, with a little bit of passion even, for half a minute before we broke it of.</p><p>”That was nice,” she said.</p><p>”Want to do it some more?” I asked her.</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>”Why don’t we get a bit more comfortable,” I suggested, as I climbed up on the bed.</p><p>She followed and I laid her down on her back. I moved in closer to her and put
my hand behind her neck.</p><p>Then we kissed, or rather, she kissed me. I didn’t get a chance to react before
she was all over me, pressing her lips on mine. It was a total shock!</p><p>”Did you like it?” she asked me afterwards.</p><p>”Like crazy.”</p><p>”I have no idea what I’m doing.”</p><p>”Silly girl,” I said, ”that was perfect. Do it some more.”</p><p>”Love to,” she said and kissed me again. This time I was ready and could kiss
her back. When she opened her mouth a little bit, I stuck out my tongue and
touched her upper teeth and lip with it. She pulled back in surprise.</p><p>”What was that?” she asked me with a confused look on her face.</p><p>”My tongue. I’ve heard people use it when they kiss, and since we are
experimenting… Did you like it?”</p><p>”I don’t know.”</p><p>”Can I try it again?” I asked. She hesitated.</p><p>”Ok. Can I try it?”</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>We kissed some more. This time we tried using our tongues. It turned out to be
a lot more difficult. We had to stop every once in a while when one, or more
often both of us, started giggling. But we got better at it and soon we could
kiss for a full fifteen or twenty seconds straight.</p><p>All good things must come to an end though, kissing included. I happened to
look over at the clock and realized almost two hours had passed since she came
over. We both got up and sat on the edge of the bed. I swept my arms around her
and kissed her one more time before I got up.</p><p>”I…” she began, looking straight into my eyes. ”I think I’m in love with you,
too.” My knees went weak and I almost fell to the floor, but I managed to get
back on bed. I then gave her the biggest hug I could and held her like that
for several minutes. I didn’t ever want to let her go.</p><p>We didn’t get any studying done after that, but since I had promised to help
Lynn with the history test, and since it was my fault we didn’t get anything
done today, I told her I will help her tomorrow. I will miss soccer practice,
but they will have to do without me. I have a promise to keep to my girlfriend.</p><p>I have never been a prude. When I was younger, I used to be naked around the
house all the time. When I started school, dad told me I had to wear clothes,
even when it was just the two of us. So I put on this T-shirt I had that
covered my thighs halfway to my knees. He let me get away with it.</p><p>When I got older, he used to sneak a peak every once in a while. I don’t know
if it was more than just curiosity that made him look, I never asked, but it
was a bit exhilarating to know he was looking. Not that I ever had a thing for
my dad or anything.</p><p>He bought me sweatpants to wear, and PJ’s too, but I seldom wore them.</p><p>I remember the day I introduced Lynn and my dad. She called him ’Mr. Edwards’,
which was a kick for him, I could tell. None of my other friends ever called
him that. When I said her name, he reacted with surprise for a split second,
but didn’t say anything about it.</p><p>Later that night, after Lynn had left, he told me.</p><p>”You probably don’t remember this, but you and Lynn have met before, ten years
ago. Lynn’s father was working for the governor, while Dad’s construction
company was doing some contract work and the two of them worked closely
together on the project, and became friends as well.</p><p>Around that time, the governor hosted a family dinner party, where both our
families were invited. That included me, since I was still in high school at
the time. Now, I’ve been to many of these functions, most of them I don’t
remember, but this one I remember like it was yesterday. You had been adopted
maybe a month or so earlier, and to be honest, I hadn’t quite gotten used to
having you around, yet.</p><p>At the party I was sort of unofficially responsible for looking after you. Of
course, I was seventeen and more interested in finding a pretty girl to flirt
with. At one point I realized I hadn’t seen you for half an hour, and decided
to find you. And I did, in the governor’s study, sleeping on the couch. Only,
you weren’t alone. Lynn was with you, and the two of you had cuddled up together.</p><p>I remember sitting on a chair, just watching you two lying there. And I
remember it so clearly because it was at that moment I fell in love with you. I
knew at that moment that I would always watch out for you and take care of you
when you needed it, no matter what.”</p><p>All girls that age take their parents pretty much for granted, and I was no
different. Hearing him say that made me realize just how incredibly lucky I was
to have him as a father. It also had a strange side effect.</p><p>I told Lynn about our previous meeting the next day, but what she found the
most interesting was that our families knew each other. I found out why later,
when Lynn’s mom called my dad and asked him about it. Apparently, Lynn had told
her mom, and asked if she could sleep over that weekend, instead of being home
with the babysitter when they went to an office Christmas party. Her strongest
argument was that our parents already knew each other. It worked perfectly, and
my dad said yes as well. He, too, had grown very fond of Lynn by that time.</p><p class=""h2"">Saturday, December 20</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>Being in love is not a feeling. It’s a hundred feelings, all mixed up with each
other. And they are everything from the most wonderful I’ve ever felt, to
completely terrifying. Then there’s the nervousness and the insecurity and not
knowing what will happen next. Mostly, though, it’s a bliss. Being in love with
Lynn is most definitely the most incredible thing that has ever happened to me.</p><p>Lynn was dropped of by her mother after dinner yesterday. She was wearing this
flowered dress that she couldn’t possibly have picked out for herself. Doesn’t
her mother know she’s eleven? As soon as her mother left, I took her upstairs
and gave her a T-shirt and a pair of sweatpants to wear.</p><p>Dad had picked out a movie, an old black and white one as usual. He said it’s a
real classic, Casablanca. I hadn’t heard of it before, but since it’s got
Bogart in it, I was hoping for another Maltese Falcon or Big Sleep. It wasn’t
even close. I enjoyed it anyway, once my disappointment wore off. Lynn, on the
other hand, loved every moment of it.</p><p>After the movie we had a snack and got ready for bedtime. When I got up to my
room, Lynn had already changed into her sleepwear, which was this gigantic
white nightgown that covered everything but her hands and feet. She looked like
a ghost.</p><p>When I undressed, she turned away and stared into the wall. I didn’t want to
embarrass her, so I put on the green PJ’s I never use otherwise. When I was
done, she had already lay down on the mattress and crawled under the cover.</p><p>I wasn’t tired at all and sat down in my armchair instead. Since this is where
I usually masturbate, and since I’m always at least a little bit turned on
whenever Lynn is around, I started feeling myself up when she was looking away.
I had to stop though when she turned around and looked at me. I would have
loved to keep doing it, but I am still afraid I might scare her away with stuff
like that.</p><p>She stared at me with a curious look.</p><p>”What are you doing?” she then asked me.</p><p>”Nothing. Just sitting here, doing nothing,” I replied. If I can’t do it, I
thought, maybe I can talk about it. ”How often do you masturbate?” I asked her.</p><p>”What’s that?”</p><p>”You know, touching yourself. To make you feel good.”</p><p>She looked at me like I was crazy. She really seemed to have no clue what I
meant. To illustrate, I held my hand over my pussy, outside my pants, and moved
it back and forth. She diverted her eyes and covered them with her hand.</p><p>”Stop that!” she demanded.</p><p>”Why?” I asked.</p><p>”Because,” she said, ”it’s dirty.”</p><p>”But it feels so nice,” I insisted.</p><p>”Please stop,” she begged me.</p><p>”I’ve stopped.”</p><p>She looked at me again, this time with a look that said, who are you? I
still wanted to talk about it. She’s my girlfriend and I want to talk with her
about stuff like that.</p><p>”So you’ve never done it?” I asked her.</p><p>”No! Girls are not supposed to touch themselves there.”</p><p>”According to whom?”</p><p>”It’s just how it is.”</p><p>”So you never…?”</p><p>”No, never!”</p><p>”But, what about when you’re showering?”</p><p>”When I have to, I touch, but only little as possible.”</p><p>”And what do you feel then?”</p><p>”Nothing.” She blushed a little. ”Can we stop talking about it?”</p><p>”Sorry. I didn’t mean to embarrass you.”</p><p>”Can’t we just go to sleep now?”</p><p>”No.”</p><p>”Why not?”</p><p>I walked over to her and sat down on the mattress.</p><p>”Because,” I said in a low voice, ”we haven’t kissed goodnight yet.”</p><p>I pulled her to me and kissed her softly on the lips. She kissed back, but
wasn’t really into it. I held my arms around her neck and back, and looked into
her eyes.</p><p>”I love you, and I apologize if I made you uncomfortable before. Please forgive
me,” I pleaded, and kissed her once more.</p><p>”You’re forgiven, my dear,” she said and kissed me for confirmation.</p><p>”You know, this mattress is not very comfortable,” I said.</p><p>”There’s nothing wrong with it.” She was right, it’s a good mattress.</p><p>”It’s not good enough for my baby girl. Not when there’s a perfectly fine bed
right here with room for the both of us.”</p><p>”You want me to sleep in the bed with you?”</p><p>”I can’t think of a better way to fall asleep than in the arms of the girl I am
madly in love with.”</p><p>”But, what about your dad?”</p><p>”He never comes in here in the morning. If it makes you feel any better, I can
lock the door.”</p><p>”That’s not necessary.”</p><p>She got onto the bed from the right side, and I crawled up behind her from the
left and snuggled up as close to her as I possibly could, before pulling the
cover over us both.</p><p>I lay awake for an hour, just listening to her steady breathing, before
falling asleep embracing her warm body.</p>"
1081,"Girlfriends, Chapter 3",The Dude,3,,"['g/g', 'rom', 'nosex']","<p class=""h2"">Friday, January 2, 1998</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>It’s tough not being able to tell anyone about me and Lynn. I want to parade
her and show people how lucky I am. I want to kiss her in public, but we can’t
even hold hands. And it’s not so much about people not finding out, as it is
about Lynn’s mother not finding out. If she did, Lynn and I would not be
allowed to see each other anymore.</p><p>It’s really sad, when you think about it. If Lynn is happy and I am happy, and
we’re in love, why would anyone think that’s a bad thing? Why can’t Lynn’s
mother just be happy for us, for her own daughter? I hate this sneaking around.</p><p>It’s now eleven days since I saw Lynn the last time, and I miss her like crazy.
We spoke on the phone two days ago, and I suggested she should sleep over here
this weekend. I told her that there is something special about this weekend,
and that I would tell her if she could arrange it. She called me back earlier
today.</p><p>”I can stay over on Friday,” she said.</p><p>”That’s great.” I was so excited.</p><p>”What’s the special thing with this weekend?” she asked.</p><p>”The NFL playoffs start tomorrow.”</p><p>”That’s like sports or something?”</p><p>”Football.”</p><p>”And this is special because…?”</p><p>”As you know, my dad is a sports writer, and every year during the playoffs, he
and his colleagues get together to watch the games. This means that you and I
can have the house to ourselves all day.”</p><p>”Oh…”</p><p>”Sounds fun?”</p><p>”Sounds like a lot of fun. Just make sure your dad doesn’t tell my mom. She would
never allow it.”</p><p>Lynn is coming over any minute now. I can’t wait.</p><p class=""h2"">Saturday, January 3</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>I was home alone when Lynn came over yesterday. I opened the door and there she
was, as beautiful as I remembered her. As soon as the door closed, I threw
myself in her arms, kissing her over and over again, until she had to stop me.</p><p>”Ok, ok, that’s enough,” she laughed. ”You’re worse than my dog.”</p><p>”I’m happy just so happy to see you. I’ve missed you like crazy.”</p><p>”I’ve missed you too.”</p><p>I helped her take off her jacket. She was wearing a purple long-sleeved shirt
and a pair of jeans.</p><p>”What do you think?” she asked, spinning around for me.</p><p>”Super hot,” I responded.</p><p>”My first pair of jeans.”</p><p>”Fits you perfectly.” I took her in my arms again, and we kissed passionately
for a few minutes.</p><p>”Are you ever gonna let me in?” she asked when I let her breath again.</p><p>”There is a toll fee to get into the house.”</p><p>”Oh, yeah? How much?”</p><p>”A hundred kisses.”</p><p>”I can afford that.”</p><p>We kissed again, and it went on like that for about fifteen minutes, before Dad
came home. I love being in love!</p><p>As per Lynn’s request, Dad picked the movie to watch, and he chose a musical,
<i>Singin’ in the Rain</i>. Lynn loved it, and I reluctantly admitted to enjoying it
as well.</p><p>After the movie Lynn and I went upstairs to change before coming down for an
evening snack. I got my clothes off quikly and then watched Lynn as she undressed.</p><p>She turned her back to me and took off her pants and shirt. We were now both in
our panties. Her nightgown was hanging over a chair and she was about to take
it when I snatched it away from her.</p><p>”Hey, what are you doing?” she asked indignantly.</p><p>She turned around, covering her body as well as she could with her arms.</p><p>”You can have it back, if you reach out and take it,” I told her. She didn’t.</p><p>I sat down on the bed, motioning her to come over. She sat down in front of me,
blushing and making no attempt to take the nightgown back.</p><p>By this time, she looked more curious than upset. So I kissed her. Only, I
caught her unprepared and she fell back on the bed with me following her down.
She pushed me up and grabbed for her nightgown, but I threw it off the bed and
held on to her arms. She was definitely upset with me now.</p><p>”I’m sorry,” I said in my most apologetic voice. ”May I kiss you?” I asked in a
more seductive tone. ”Please? Pretty please?”</p><p>I placed my lips carefully on hers and waited for a response. It came,
eventually, when she began licking and nibbling on my lower lip. She wasn’t
covering herself anymore.</p><p>”That was a naughty thing you did,” she said in mock anger.</p><p>”I’m sorry.”</p><p>”Now you must be punished.”</p><p>”Huh?” was all I could say before she had her fingers all over me, tickling
like crazy. Before I knew it, I was lying on my back, screaming out loud and
pleading for mercy.</p><p>”Give up?”</p><p>”Yes! Yes! I give up,” I screamed.</p><p>She stopped and lay down on her back beside me. We were both panting.</p><p>”You better not cover yourself up around me again,” I said. She got a little
embarrassed, but made no effort to conceal herself. Progress. Definitely progress.</p><p>”If you do, I might just have to throw you out on the street.”</p><p>”You think you could?” she asked. Was she challenging me?</p><p>”You think I can’t?” I replied.</p><p>She sat up.</p><p>”No.”</p><p>”We’ll just see about that,” I said, as I sat up and grabbed for her arms. She
was surprisingly strong, but I managed to pin her down at the bed. Then there
was a knock at the door. Dad must have heard us from downstairs. We both sat up
on the bed.</p><p>”Come in,” I yelled, while grabbing Lynn’s wrists and holding her hands behind
her back. I wasn’t about to let her cover herself now. Dad entered, and Lynn
blushed and diverted her eyes.</p><p>”Are you two ok?” he asked.</p><p>”We’re fine,” I replied.</p><p>”Are you coming down for a snack?”</p><p>”I’m not hungry. How about you, Lynn?”</p><p>”I’m fine.” She refused to look up.</p><p>”What’s with her?” he asked me.</p><p>”Nothing, she just embarrassed,” I explained.</p><p>”Be nice to her. She is our guest, after all.”</p><p>”Yes, Dad.”</p><p>He left and I let Lynn go.</p><p>”That wasn’t so bad now, was it?”</p><p>She observed me with this concentrated look, and then took hold of my arms.
Before I knew what hit me, I was lying on my stomach with Lynn on top of me,
holding my arms tight behind my back. I couldn’t move an inch.</p><p>”Please get off me,” I begged her. It was very uncomfortable.</p><p>”Do you promise to be nice to me?”</p><p>”Yes. Fine.”</p><p>”And no more trying to embarrass me?”</p><p>”Yes. Ok. Please let me go.”</p><p>She rolled off me and lay down on her back. I rolled over, still feeling the
adrenaline.</p><p>”How did you do that?” I asked her.</p><p>”I’ve had lots of practice. My little brother and I wrestle all the time. I
know every trick there is.”</p><p>For minutes, none of us moved. I thought maybe she had fallen asleep or
something, when suddenly she turned and looked at me.</p><p>”Hey, you’ve got boobs!” she said cheerfully. I don’t know what surprised me
the most, her sudden outburst, or her using the word ”boobs”.</p><p>”I can’t belive I didn’t notice them before. Can I touch them? Please?”</p><p>I was too stunned to speak, but I managed a nod.</p><p>It was with a sort of nervous determination she pressed on my right breast with
her forefinger. I just lay there, doing nothing at all, letting her experiment
for a while. She touched the nipple gently at first, then squeezed it. It
felt really nice. Next, she used her whole hand to feel the tit’s roundness,
still completely focused.</p><p>She had touched, squeezed, pressed, pinched, and caressed my tits
for ten minutes before I told her it was enough.</p><p>”Maybe we should go to sleep,” I suggested.</p><p>”I have never seen you wear a bra. Do you even own one?”</p><p>”I don’t need a bra.”</p><p>”Yes you do, and tomorrow we will go shopping.”</p><p>”I don’t want to go shopping.” I had been looking forward to spending the
entire day at home, alone with my Lynn.</p><p>”You need a bra and I, as your girlfriend, should be there and help you pick it
out.”</p><p>”Fine,” I conceded. She seemed to be looking forward to it and probably
wouldn’t stop talking about it until I agreed.</p><p>”Good.”</p><p>”Let’s go to sleep.”</p><p>”Ok,” she said. ”Give me my nightgown.”</p><p>”You don’t need it,” I told her. ”I can keep you warm.”</p><p>She hesitated, but crawled under the cover nonetheless. I followed, and we
lay in the same position as our other night together. It was incredible to
feel her warm, naked flesh pressed against me. We kissed goodnight and she
turned off the light.</p><p>When I woke up this morning, I was alone. Lynn had already gone down to the
kitchen for breakfast. I put on a T-shirt and went downstairs as well.</p><p>Lynn was in the kitchen wearing her nightgown and eating breakfast. Dad was
sitting across from her, and they were discussing me, judging by the way they
went quiet when they noticed I was there.</p><p>It felt like forever before dad finally left. As soon as he did, I took Lynn’s
hand and led her to the living room. She sat down on the couch and I sat on her
lap with my knees on either side of her.</p><p>For me, the best thing about having Lynn as a girlfriend is not hanging out
with her, or even kissing her. It is a moment. Specifically, it’s the seconds
just before we kiss, when I look into her eyes and it’s like the earth stops
spinning and time no longer exists. All there is in the world is Lynn and me,
and the love we share. She gives me her most beautiful, magical smile, and I
feel like everything I could ever want is right there in front of me.</p><p>After making out for about five minutes, I asked her if she really wanted to go
to the mall. ”We can do this all day, you know. It’s a shame to waste all day
in a place where we can’t even hold hands.”</p><p>”We’re going to the mall,” she said sternly.</p><p>”I know,” I said in resignation, ”but we don’t have to leave right now, do we?”</p><p>”No, not right now.”</p><p>”Good.”</p><p>I got off her and helped her up. As soon as she was standing, I began undressing
her, but she stopped me.</p><p>”Not down here. Let’s go up to your room,” she suggested.</p><p>Once we were in my room, I pulled the nightgown over her head and she took off
my T-shirt. Not five seconds later, our uncovered bodies were rubbing together
and our lips met in a most passionate kiss. My hands were caressing her back
and neck. Her skin is so soft and smooth; I couldn’t stop feeling her up.</p><p>We went over to my bed and sat down. She took both my tits in her hands and
massaged them softly.</p><p>”Kiss them,” I encouraged her.</p><p>”What?”</p><p>”Kiss my boobs.”</p><p>She hesitated at first, but then she planted a wet kiss right on my nipple. It
felt really nice.</p><p>”Lick it,” I then suggested.</p><p>My whole body shivered at the gentle touch of her tongue. I lay down, leaning
on my elbows. For several minutes she played with both my tits and nipples.
Then she just stopped.</p><p>”You like that?” she asked.</p><p>”I love it,” I said. I was getting quite horny.</p><p>”Good. You can have more once we come home.”</p><p>She got out of bed and went over to pick up her clothes. I couldn’t believe she
had just abandoned me like that.</p><p>”Can I borrow the green sweater I like? Thank you,” she said before I could
respond. Not that would have said no, had she given me the chance.</p><p>She left the room, taking her clothes with her.</p><p>I got dressed as well. It was rather cold out, so I put on my white turtleneck
and a pair of jeans.</p><p>We met up downstairs ten minutes later, all ready to leave. Lynn was wearing
the green sweater and she looked great in it. I pleaded one more time with her
to stay home, but she refused to even listen.</p><p>The shopping trip turned out to be not such a bad idea after all. Every time I
tried on a new bra, we made out in the fitting room. And outside the store, we
were checking out girls. A new experience for sure, and a lot of fun.</p><p>In a corridor we found a small store selling only underwear. They didn’t have a
kids' department, but we went in anyway. Their bras were a lot prettier and
sexier than anything I had tried on so far.</p><p>The store was empty except for the clerk who, by the way, was a beautiful
eighteen-year-old blonde girl.</p><p>”What about her,” I whispered to Lynn. ”She is hot.”</p><p>”She’s gorgeous,” was all she had time to reply before the pretty clerk came
up to us.</p><p>”Can I help you?” she asked. Her tag said ’Sarah’.</p><p>”We’re just looking,” I said.</p><p>”For a bra, for her,” Lynn filled in.</p><p>”I don’t know if I have anything your size,” the clerk said, looking
appraisingly at my breasts. ”Come with me and we’ll take a look.”</p><p>We followed her into the store. Lynn immediately spotted something she liked.
It was white and laced, and you could practically see right trough it. She
picked out one in the smallest size she could find and gave it to me.</p><p>”Try this on.”</p><p>The clerk gave me another one. I took both of them and went into the fitting
room. Lynn was right behind me.</p><p>When I tried to kiss her she stopped me and told me to try on the one she
picked out. I did, and it fit pretty comfortably.</p><p>”You have to take it,” she demanded. For emphasis, she kissed me for twenty
seconds while I was wearing the bra.</p><p>I was still a little uncertain and tried on the other one. She looked very
disappointed when I did. I liked this one a bit better, and I thought it was
every bit as sexy as the other one.</p><p>”I like this one,” I said, indicating the bra I was wearing.</p><p>”Please?” she pleaded.</p><p>We discussed it for a while, not being able to come to an agreement.</p><p>”Tell you what, we let the clerk decide,” I suggested.</p><p>Lynn reluctantly agreed, knowing which of the two the clerk picked out in the
first place.</p><p>She was sitting by the register when we got out of the fitting room.</p><p>”Anything fit?” she asked.</p><p>”I can’t decide between these two,” I said, holding out the two bras. ”I
thought maybe you could help.”</p><p>”Of course I can. Which one do you like,” she asked Lynn.</p><p>”I like that one.” Lynn said, indicating the bra she had picked out.</p><p>”Then that is the one you should buy,” the girl told me.</p><p>”Why?” I wondered.</p><p>”Because,” she said, ”she will be the one taking it off.”</p><p>I was stunned and Lynn was too.</p><p>”How did you know?” I asked the clerk.</p><p>”For one thing, I heard what you whispered when you came in. And you weren’t
exactly silent when you were making out before. But most of all, it’s the way
you’re behaving around each other.”</p><p>I looked at Lynn and she looked at me. We couldn’t believe we were so easily
exposed.</p><p>”Of course,” the clerk continued, ”I knew what to look for.”</p><p>”You mean you are…,” I began and she nodded.</p><p>”I’m guessing you’re not parading your love,” she said. ”It’s ok, I won’t tell
anyone.” She winked at us. ”You know, we have a special fifteen-percent
discount at this store. All you have to do is to prove you’re into girls.”</p><p>”How?” I asked.</p><p>”You need to kiss her, with tongue, for five seconds.” I looked at Lynn. I kind
of liked the idea of kissing in front of another girl but was concerned she
wouldn’t be. She had a strange look, like she found the whole thing amusing or
something.</p><p>”Sure,” I said. This would be the first time anyone had observed us kissing.</p><p>We went into the fitting room just in case anyone happened to enter the store.
The clerk watched closely while we embraced each other and kissed for five,
ten, fifteen seconds, before breaking of. It was a great kiss. The clerk smiled
at us. I’m pretty sure she made up the discount just for the chance to see us kiss.</p><p>”Good enough?” I asked.</p><p>”Beautiful,” she replied. ”You are by far the cutest lesbian couple I’ve ever
seen.”</p><p>Her choice of words surprised me. I know I’m in love with a girl, but a
lesbian? Lynn didn’t seem to react though. I’m probably just being silly.</p><p>I paid for the bra Lynn had chosen, and then we left.</p><p>I bought three bras—the sexy one Lynn picked out, one plain one for everyday use
(both of them white), and a blue sports bra that matches the soccer team’s
jersey. By the time we were done, it was late in the afternoon. We dropped off
the stuff at my house and then went over to Lynn’s for dinner. I stayed there
until Dad picked me up.</p>"
1082,"Girlfriends, Chapter 4",The Dude,4,,"['g/g', 'rom', 'mast']","<p class=""h2"">Sunday, January 11</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>Somehow, Lynn managed to arrange so that she would stay over two nights this
weekend. That meant two days alone, since Dad would be away all day both
Saturday and Sunday. This time, though, I was determined not to let Lynn drag
me off to the mall, or anywhere else for that matter.</p><p>Lynn came over after dinner on Friday and… never mind. I think I’ll skip all that.</p><p>It was about nine thirty, and Lynn and I were in my room, not yet dressed for
bed. We weren’t the least bit tired though, and we were sitting in bed,
talking. And kissing, of course. Mostly kissing, actually. I tried to talk, but
she wouldn’t let me.</p><p>We had barely seen each other all week, and this was our first time alone since
last Saturday. I wanted to talk about something that had kept my mind occupied
since then.</p><p>Lynn of course noticed I wasn’t into it.</p><p>”What´s wrong?” she asked.</p><p>”Can I ask you something?”</p><p>”Sure, about what?”</p><p>”Do you mind being called a lesbian?”</p><p>”Depends on who says it. Not if it is used affectionately. Why do you ask?”</p><p>”The girl in the store used that word and, I don’t know, I just never thought
of myself as one, I guess.”</p><p>”I’m a lesbian. I’ve known since the day of our first kiss. Of course, I had
been asking myself that question since my first crush on a girl.”</p><p>I was stunned.</p><p>”I’m not your first?”</p><p>”You are my first girlfriend and my first love, but not my first crush.”</p><p>”Who was it?”</p><p>”A girl at summer camp, Stacy. I’ve been thinking about it since then, and I
know it just feels natural. I’m a lesbian.”</p><p>”You think I’m just being silly?”</p><p>”No, I had the same doubts. But whether you are a lesbian or not doesn’t matter
to me. What matters is that you love me.”</p><p>She gave me a peck on the cheek.</p><p>”Can we go back to kissing now?” she pleaded.</p><p>I felt a lot better. Hearing Lynn say she was ok with being a lesbian,
embracing it even, cheered me up. It was a silly idea. I am a lesbian, and I
am very happy about it.</p><p>”As soon as we get undressed,” I replied.</p><p>I took off my sweatpants and t-shirt, and was wearing only a pair of white
cotton panties. In moments, Lynn too was also wearing nothing but panties.</p><p>”Come here, babygirl,” I said softly and pulled her tightly to me.</p><p>We kissed for a long time. Somehow, kissing gets nicer and nicer the less
clothes you have on.</p><p>”Since I am lesbian, there is something I would love to do,” I said the next
time I got the chance to speak.</p><p>”What?”</p><p>”I want to see my beautiful girlfriend naked.”</p><p>She blushed and turned away from me. I knew it made her uncomfortable, but I
had no intentions of backing down this time.</p><p>”No,” was all I got in return.</p><p>”But surely you’ve been naked around girls before, like in public showers,” I
said, trying to change her mind.</p><p>”That’s different.”</p><p>”Why?”</p><p>She thought about it for a few seconds.</p><p>”It’s the way you stare, like you want to feast on me.”</p><p>I didn’t really think I could use a cheap trick like that to change her mind,
she’s way to smart for that. I kept trying anyway.</p><p>”What if I let you see me naked afterwards?”</p><p>She didn’t even dignify that with an answer, she just looked at me. I didn’t
have many arguments left, so I picked one that would be decidedly risky.</p><p>”You know, I think of you whenever I masturbate, and it would be nice to know
what you look like naked.”</p><p>”Please don’t,” she begged.</p><p>”Of course, if you don’t like that, I can fantasize about someone else. Maybe
Megan Grant, with her luscious boobs.”</p><p>She found that funny, not at all the reaction I was expecting.</p><p>”She stuffs her bra,” she giggled.</p><p>”How would you know?”</p><p>”Her brother is in the physics club. He likes to gossip.”</p><p>”Ok, forget Megan. What about Kelly Lewis? She’s on the soccer team, you know.
I have seen her naked lots of times in the shower after practice.</p><p>”Yeah, I can picture it now. We are the only two left. I’m standing there,
showering. Kelly comes up behind me and says ’I want you, I want you now.’</p><p>”’But I have a girlfriend,’ I tell her.</p><p>”She doesn’t stop. ’Screw your girlfriend, she can’t satisfy you the way I
can,’ she says, as she press her naked body against mine from behind me,
fondling my tits, kissing my neck.</p><p>”’Fuck me,’ she demands. ’Fuck my wet cunt.’</p><p>”Our bodies rub together, and I’m getting horny as hell. I feel her pussy on my
butt, moving up and down slowly. Then one hand travels down my belly and stops
between my legs. She sticks a finger inside my…”</p><p>”Please stop.”</p><p>”What, you don’t like my fantasy?” I teased her.</p><p>Not saying anything, she just sat there, looking at me.</p><p>”Ok, you can see me naked, but no touching,” she finally agreed.</p><p>I was ecstatic. For so long, I had been wondering how her pussy looked. Now, at
last, I would find out.</p><p>”Sure,” I said.</p><p>I got out of the bed and sat down in the armchair.</p><p>Lynn stood up and took a deep breath. She slowly pulled her panties down and
then let them fall to the floor. She was standing totally naked before me,
maybe five feet away.</p><p>It was incredible! She was so beautiful at that moment. I looked her up and
down several times. Her pussy was completely bald, without a single strand of
hair. It had a nice round shape to it, her inner lips not visible at all. She
definitely has a little girl’s body. Another thing I love about her, by the way.</p><p>I just wanted to touch it, just to find out what she felt like, but I had
promised I wouldn’t.</p><p>I went over to her and picked up her panties. Lynn seemed uncomfortable with
the whole situation. I leaned towards her to kiss her, but she took half a step
back avoiding me. I tried again and this time she let me give her a kiss. I was
careful not to touch any other part of her body.</p><p>She relaxed considerably during our kiss. I then let her lips go and gave her
back the panties.</p><p>”You are beautiful,” I whispered. I think I spotted a faint smile.</p><p>She quickly put her panties back on, seemingly relieved it was all over.</p><p>We sat down on the bed and I tried to kiss her, but she avoided me.</p><p>”What about you?” she asked me.</p><p>”What about me?”</p><p>”You said you would to, if I did.”</p><p>”You mean you want to see me naked?”</p><p>She nodded slightly.</p><p>I got up from the bed. ”Are you sure?”</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>I slipped off my panties and spread my legs a little to give her a better view.
I stood not three feet from her. She looked closely at my genitals with what
seemed to be fascination. After about fifteen seconds I sat down on the bed again.</p><p>”Aren’t you gonna put those on?” she asked, indicating my panties.</p><p>”Is it ok if I don’t?” I asked her.</p><p>”I guess.”</p><p>We crawled down under the cover and kissed goodnight. I could feel how my pussy
touched the back of her panties. Seeing Lynn’s bald little cunny, and then
letting her see mine, had made me incredibly horny, but there was nothing I
could do. I just wanted to fall asleep, so that I could wake up masturbate the
next morning.</p><p>”Why do you use those dirty words?” Lynn asked suddenly.</p><p>”I don’t know. I don’t think of them as ’dirty’, I guess.”</p><p>”You don’t?”</p><p>”Take ’pussy’ for example. It may seem dirty to some, but I use it with
affection for a part of my body I really like.”</p><p>She turned over and looked at me.</p><p>”And I might add,” I continued, ”that I don’t want you to use any cute
nicknames, ok?”</p><p>She nodded. ”I’ll try,” she said.</p><p>”Good. And besides, using ’dirty’ words feels nice. Saying ’cunny’ makes me
think of pleasure, while ’vulva’, for instance, makes me think of a medical
examination.”</p><p>We turned towards each other under the cover. I looked at her and she looked at
me. She smiled at me, and I smiled too. She started giggling, and I couldn’t
help but giggle as well. I love her so much.</p><p>”Goodnight,” she said, still giggling.</p><p>”Goodnight,” I said, kissing her goodnight one more time.</p><p>She turned off the light and we fell asleep in each other’s arms.</p><p>I woke up yesterday morning with one hand on my pussy. My fingers were all wet
and sticky.</p><p>Lynn lay next to me.</p><p>”Good morning,” she said. She seemed a little bit anxious. I figured it came
from me touching myself in front of her.</p><p>”Good morning,” I replied.</p><p>”You are very pretty when you’re sleeping,” she said.</p><p>”And now when I’m awake?”</p><p>”Adorable,” she complimented as she leaned towards me and kissed me on  the
lips. I was so horny, I had to do something.</p><p>”I need to…” I said, as I tried to leave the bed.</p><p>”Wait,” she interrupted. ”I don’t want you to go. Not if you’re gonna do what I
think you’re gonna do.”</p><p>”But I have to.”</p><p>”I know,” she said. ”Sit down, I need to tell you something.”</p><p>”Can’t it wait?”</p><p>”No. I need to tell you.”</p><p>”Fine,” I said and sat down on the bed. ”What is it?”</p><p>”Something happened last night,” she began. ”I woke up in the middle of the
night, by you. You were rubbing your... um… pussy on my leg.”</p><p>I was so embarrassed I wanted to run away.</p><p>”I’m sorry,” I said meekly.</p><p>”At first I thought you were awake, and I lay there, frozen stiff, for a
minute. I didn’t dare move. Then I figured out you were doing it in your sleep.”</p><p>”I’m sorry,” I said again. ”I should have put on panties. It won’t happen again.”</p><p>”I’m not done yet. Please hear me out. Anyway, I got, uh, curious and pulled
away the cover to look. My leg was a bit sticky and wet where you had rubbed
against me. I moved my leg away and you turned over on your back. I was getting
very curious and I looked at your, uh,  pussy, for a long time. Then I… I… I
touched it.”</p><p>”You touched my pussy?” I said in disbelief.</p><p>”I’m sorry,” she said and she looked like she was about to start crying.</p><p>”It’s ok. It’s ok.” I took her in my arms and consoled her. ”You can touch me
wherever you want, whenever you want. I was just surprised, that’s all.”</p><p>She calmed down and continued.</p><p>”At first I just touched outside, but then I pushed a finger inside. It got all
wet and sticky too. Then I dragged my finger along it and when I got almost to
the top I touched something and you moaned and started squirming.”</p><p>”You touched my clit? No wonder I’m so horny I’m going crazy here.”</p><p>”What’s a ’clit’?”</p><p>”Later. First tell me what happened next.”</p><p>”Nothing. I was afraid I would wake you, and I stopped.”</p><p>”Listen, babydoll,  it’s ok if you want to explore. It’s what we’ve been doing
since the first time we kissed. I don’t want you to be ashamed of your
curiosity. Understood?”</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>”Good. Now I must use the bathroom, if you excuse me.”</p><p>”Please don’t go.”</p><p>”But I have to…”</p><p>”Please stay.”</p><p>”You mean stay and…?”</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>”In front of you?”</p><p>”Please?”</p><p>”Are you sure?”</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>”Ok. On one condition.”</p><p>”What?”</p><p>”That you are naked too.”</p><p>She thought about it briefly and then lay back and pulled off her panties.
This time I got a much better look at her hairless pussy than last time. I
wanted to touch it so bad.</p><p>She sat up again and looked intently on me. ”What are you waiting for?” she asked.</p><p>I sat down in the armchair and pulled my legs up the way I always do. This was
my first time with an audience, and that made me even more turned on. And since
this particular audience was ignorant of the female sex organ, I figured I
might as well teach her about it.</p><p>”Can you give me a pillow?” I asked Lynn.</p><p>She brought me one from the bed. I threw it right in front of the armchair.</p><p>”Sit,” I told her. She sat down obediently.</p><p>I spread my pussy open with my left hand, and touched my clit with my right
forefinger.</p><p>”This is the clitoris, or clit. Touching it feels really good.” I rubbed it in
circles for a little while.</p><p>Lynn was fascinated, which was a bit of a surprise. I thought she would freak
out the moment I touched myself.</p><p>My finger slid downwards.</p><p>”These are the inner lips,” I said while pulling on them a little, ”and down
here we have a hole, the vagina. It’s where the penis goes, if you swing that way.”</p><p>That made her giggle.</p><p>”Or you can stick a finger inside, and that feels really nice to.” She watched
in amazement as my finger slowly disappeared into the hole. Not all of it, of
course. I still have my cherry.</p><p>”And that was your first lesson. Now I will give you a demonstration. Don’t go
anywhere.”</p><p>She giggled again. ”I won’t,” she said.</p><p>I was stroking up and down my pussy with one hand, while the other rubbed my
clit. Having Lynn sit in front of me, watching me masturbate, guaranteed I
would come in no time at all, unfortunately.</p><p>I looked at her face, which was entirely focused on what was going on between
my legs. I simply couldn’t believe this was the same girl who less than a month
ago blushed when I told her I masturbate.</p><p>I wanted to touch her so bad, the mere thought of doing it was all I needed to
come. I moaned and tensed, as I felt the orgasm hit me. I continued rubbing my
clit a little while longer. It felt so good.</p><p>When I relaxed I looked at Lynn. She had a look of disbelief on her face. I
reached out and took her hands in mine.</p><p>”Come here, babydoll,” I said as I helped her into the armchair.</p><p>We sat there, cuddling and kissing, for ten minutes. She caressed my tits and I
rubbed her belly and pulled my hand through her hair. None of us said anything.</p><p>One thing we both knew for sure. Whatever happened next, neither of us had any
idea what it was gonna be like.</p><p>We weren’t alone in the house yet, though, and breakfast waited for us
downstairs. I helped her with the nightgown and then put on a t-shirt.</p><p>The atmosphere in the kitchen was subdued. Lynn and I barely said a word to each
other. There was nothing to say, really. I was pretty relaxed, but Lynn was
nervous to the point where I began wondering if she would go any further at
all. I certainly didn’t want force her, if she wasn’t up for it.</p>"
1083,"Girlfriends, Chapter 5",The Dude,5,,"['g/g', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Sunday, January 11 (continued)</p><p>Dad finally left, and I was alone with Lynn. She seemed very tense, and I
wasn’t sure what to do. I took her hand and led her up to my room. We sat down
next to each other on the bed. I couldn’t possibly do anything with her in this
state.</p><p>”Nervous?” I asked her.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>”You don’t have to do anything, you know. It’s all up to you. Don’t think about
me. The only way you can disappoint me is if you do something you don’t want to
do, ok?”</p><p>She nodded again.</p><p>I pulled off my t-shirt and helped her take off her nightgown. We kissed for
about a minute or so.</p><p>I got an idea for something that might help her relax. I got up and went over
to the stereo. I put on <i>Two Become One</i>, which is one of Lynn’s favorite songs.
It’s perfect for slow dancing. Plus, its lyrics are also sexually suggestive. I
went over to Lynn and stretched out my hands.</p><p>”May I have this dance?”</p><p>She took my hands and I pulled her into my arms. She took hold around my waist,
and I had my arms around her neck, as we moved slowly to the soft music.</p><p>I felt her soft skin on mine as my boobs pressed against her tight body. Her
tension lessened gradually, and by the time the song started over for a fourth
time, she was relaxed. I let my hands drop slowly along her back and land on
her butt. I squeezed a little, and in return she pressed me even tighter to
her. I could feel our pussies rubbing together. I whispered softly in her ear.</p><p>”You feel so good. I wanna make you come. I love you, baby girl. You are so
beautiful. I wanna make love to you, baby.”</p><p>”I want you,” she whispered back.</p><p>I looked into her eyes. There wasn’t any nervousness in her face anymore, there
was only anticipation.</p><p>”Are you sure,” I asked, just to make sure.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>I turned the music off and led her back to the bed.</p><p>”You don’t have to do much,” I told her. ”Just relax, ok?”</p><p>She lay down flat in the middle of the bed and closed her eyes.</p><p>For a minute I just stood by her side, admiring the slim, hairless body of my
sexy eleven-year-old girlfriend.</p><p>She looked up at me, her eyes pleading with me to come and join her on the bed.
I climbed onto the bed and sat with one knee on either side of her waist.
She closed her eyes again and I bent down and kissed her softly.</p><p>”I can’t believe how beautiful you are,” I whispered in her ear, ”and how lucky
I am to have you.”</p><p>All the anticipation in the air made the kiss almost magic. I didn’t ever want
to stop.</p><p>”Are you ok with me touching you?” I asked one last time. I was still a little
bit worried she wasn’t ready.</p><p>”I’m ok, I promise,” she told me with a definiteness in her voice, that left no
doubt in me. She wanted this.</p><p>”Then prepare yourself for pleasure like you’ve never experienced it before.”</p><p>She giggled at me.</p><p>”You sound like a commercial. Just get it on already.”</p><p>”Relax,” I told her. ”I’m just getting started. This will take a while.” I
wasn’t about to rush this.</p><p>I kissed her neck tenderly and moved slowly down her body, kissing her all the
way. She giggled as I licked and sucked her petite nipples.</p><p>”Like that?” I asked.</p><p>”Yes. Don’t stop,” she begged.</p><p>I continued caressing her soft skin, and I tickled her belly button. She screamed
out loud in surprise and tried to turn, but I held her down firmly. I couldn’t
help but laugh at her.</p><p>She relaxed pretty quickly, though, and I continued further down, to that area
just above her pussy. I was now sitting on her knees. I felt her tense up a
bit by my touch. I stopped and moved up along side of her. She opened her eyes
and looked at me.</p><p>”Why did you stop?” she asked.</p><p>”I want a kiss,” I told her and rolled onto her, kissing her passionately. ”I
love you,” I said between the kisses, over and over again.</p><p>”Give it to me,” she demanded, and I got off her and crept down to the end of
the bed.</p><p>I grabbed her ankles and pulled her legs apart. I sat down on my knees between
her legs, leaning forward.</p><p>Never before had I seen a pussy up close like this. It was absolutely
exhilarating. The sweet smell of her hot little cunny was intoxicating. I
wanted to push my finger right in there, but I decided a more careful approach
would be better. I stretched out my right hand and carefully felt the outside
of her smooth, hairless slit.</p><p>Lynn didn’t react much at all. With my left hand I spread her soft lips apart.</p><p>When I dragged my finger along the inside, I heard Lynn moaning. She liked
that. I reached her clit, which was a bit different from my own, a little
bigger, and I began massaging it. Lynn jerked in surprise.</p><p>”Wow. What was that?” she asked me.</p><p>”A girl’s best friend,” I told her. ”Now relax.”</p><p>I continued rubbing her clit, gradually increasing the tempo. She was breathing
more heavily. I couldn’t let her come just yet, so I stopped rubbing altogether
and got a disappointed grunt from Lynn.</p><p>I played a while with her lips and other parts of her pussy, before moving down
to her cunt hole. I spread her open as much as I could, to see what it looked
like down there. It’s very pink, that’s for sure, and glistening from her wetness.</p><p>”I want you to see this,” I said.</p><p>”What?” She opened her eyes and leaned on her elbows.</p><p>Very slowly I pushed my forefinger inside of her. Surprisingly, she wasn’t as
tight as I expected. I slid my finger all the way to her cherry. She watched in
amazement as my finger descended into her. Lynn had probably never had anything
inside her there ever.</p><p>”Feels nice?” I asked her.</p><p>”I can feel your finger. It’s inside me!” she said in amazement.</p><p>”Lie down,” I told her. ”I’m not done yet.”</p><p>She readily complied. She wanted more.</p><p>I pulled out my finger and looked at it. Something compelled me to to taste
her, and I put the finger in my mouth. It was delicious.</p><p>She wasn’t very wet, so I helped out by rubbing my fingers in my own pussy a
few times. I was so horny by now that I almost came. Good thing I had
masturbated once already.</p><p>I switched position and sat down on her right, where I could reach her face.</p><p>I bent over and kissed her. As I did that, I put my wet middle finger into her
pussy. Her arms were now around my neck, pressing me closely to her. My finger
slid in and out of her slowly. When I increased the tempo, she was moaning
while kissing me.</p><p>I rubbed my little girlfriend’s clit faster and faster with my thumb, while my
other fingers worked in and around her cunt hole.</p><p>She suddenly released her grip around me and pressed herself on the bed. In
surprise, I stopped what I was doing and just looked at her, worried I might
have done too much.</p><p>”What are you doing?” she snapped at me. ”Don’t stop now!”</p><p>I began rubbing and fingering her again. It was an incredible sight, watching
my beautiful young girlfriend moan and squirm on the verge of her first orgasm.
She was about to come for her first time ever!</p><p>I kept on working her pussy frantically with my hand, while I sucked and licked
one of her nipples. My other hand was stroking her hair and forehead.</p><p>She was moaning louder and more intense now, mere seconds from coming.</p><p>Suddenly, her body jerked and she grabbed my wrist and pulled my hand away from
her. She sat up and pushed herself up against the headboard, squeezing her
thighs tightly together, both hands covering her pussy. Her face displayed an
expression of shock and surprise.</p><p>It took a few moments for her to catch her breath.</p><p>”Are you alright?” I asked her.</p><p>She smiled at me. Then she just started laughing out loud. I gave her the
biggest hug I could.</p><p>”You had your first orgasm. What did you think?” I asked her.</p><p>”I’ve never experienced anything like it. Thank you,” she said. ”It was
amazing. You were amazing.”</p><p>”Anything for my little girl,” I told her.</p><p>The post-orgasm-Lynn was a sight. She was sweaty, her hair was a mess, and she
absolutely glowed. The look of pure bliss in her eyes, as well as a smile that
expressed utter joy, made her more beautiful than words can describe. I felt
for her whatever it is that is beyond love, that cannot be explained to those
who have not experienced it themselves, and that need not be explained to those
who have.</p><p>We lay down on the bed and I pulled the cover over us both. With our bodies
squeezed tightly together we hugged and kissed for what seemed like an eternity.</p><p>”Are you hungry?” I asked Lynn. It was about an hour later.</p><p>”Starving, but it feels so good to hold you. I don’t want to let you go.”</p><p>”Come on,” I said and climbed out of bed, dragging her with me.</p><p>We went down to the kitchen. Lynn wore slacks and a t-shirt, and I wore just a
t-shirt. There were two portions of lasagna in the fridge which we heated and
ate rather quickly.</p><p>After lunch we went back up to my room.</p><p>”What now?” Lynn wondered.</p><p>”Now you do me. Up for it?”</p><p>”I think so.”</p><p>We quickly undressed and got onto the bed. I rubbed my clit, but she grabbed my
hand.</p><p>”Don’t do anything. It’s my turn,” she said with determination.</p><p>I lay down flat on the bed the way she had, and I kept my hands to my sides. The
suspense was killing me.</p><p>I closed my eyes and was completely relaxed, and for the longest time nothing
happened.</p><p>”What’ya doing?” I finally asked her, still with my eyes closed.</p><p>”I’m just admiring you. You are so beautiful when you’re lying like this.” She
crawled up beside me and gave me a kiss. ”I’m not sure what to do.”</p><p>”Experiment,” was all the advice I offered.</p><p>She sat up on her knees and then bent down and went to work on my tits. She
massaged, kissed, licked and sucked, and once she bit one of my nipples,
sending shivers down my spine. I had fantasized about Lynn doing this to me,
but never in my imagination did it feel this good.</p><p>I spread my legs as wide as I could and she got the hint. Turning around, still
on her knees, she began playing with my pubic hair. It wasn’t long enough to
pull her fingers through, so she stroked it instead.</p><p>Feeling someone else’s fingers on my pussy was completely different from doing
it myself. I was getting very wet, I could feel it. Her fingers caressed my
pussy softly.</p><p>”I need a better view,” she said, as she moved around and sat down between my
spread legs.</p><p>It was weird knowing someone was closely examining my most private body part.
Of course, knowing it was my sexy girlfriend made it feel very good at the same
time.</p><p>She spread my pussy open and found my inner lips very interesting, judging by
the care she took of them. She rubbed first one, then the other, between her
thumb and forefinger. It made my whole body shiver.</p><p>Lynn’s exploration inside my pussy continued. She touched my clit carefully,
and a surge of pleasure shot right through my entire body. I never felt like
that when touching myself. Then she began rubbing it in circles and the intense
pleasure made my body twist and turn uncontrollably. Still with my eyes closed,
I took in all the smells and all the sounds, including my own moaning. I
couldn’t take much more of it.</p><p>That’s when she found my hole. Instantly, she began feeling around its edges
with her forefinger.</p><p>”Make me come,” I half pleaded, half demanded.</p><p>She stopped cold. I felt like I was going to shatter into a million pieces. I
let my hands slide over to my aching pussy, but she pushed them right down on
the bed again. She leaned over me.</p><p>”This is what it feels like when you stop in the middle of it,” she said. Was
she punishing me for stopping before? ”Besides, you told me to experiment, and
that’s what I’m doing.”</p><p>”Give it to me,” I begged her. ”Make me come.”</p><p>She sat back down on her knees, and continued her work. One hand was now
playing with my wet cunt hole, while her other hand played with my clit and labia.</p><p>Then she stopped again. Almost screaming out loud, I opened my eyes and stared
at her. She looked very pleased with herself, smiling at me.</p><p>”Fuck me,” I demanded.</p><p>She was rubbing again, the same way she had before the second stop, only
faster. I felt my entire body building up for the orgasm.</p><p>I felt every muscle in my body tense up, almost to the point of breaking, before
my body exploded in the hardest orgasm I have ever experienced. I don’t
remember what I did, only that my back arched and Lynn lost the grip on my
pussy. The orgasm seemed to go on and on in a pulsing rhythm, hitting me in
waves, until I finally relaxed. My body was so weak I could barely move at all.</p><p>I just lay there, content with everything. Lynn tucked me in under the cover,
and then she lay down on my shoulder and played with my tit. I was so worn out
that I fell asleep.</p><p>When I woke up an hour and a half later, I felt Lynn’s hand caressing my pussy
and inner thighs and her lips kissing my face and neck.</p><p>”What a perfect way to wake up,” I yawned and streched my arms around her.</p><p>”You were amazing before, baby doll. I love you so much.”</p><p>I brushed the hair from her face and looked at her.</p><p>”You are so beautiful. I want to kiss you everywhere,” I whispered</p><p>I kissed her forehead. She tasted a little salty from the sweat, but I didn’t
mind one bit; I just wanted to kiss her. And kiss her I did, all over her face,
softly, meticulously, then her neck and shoulders. I continued down her left
arm. Lynn giggled every now and then, but mostly she was just enjoying the
experience.</p><p>When I got down to the hand, I put her fingers in my mouth one by one and
sucked on them. I could still taste my pussy on them. I took her right middle
finger, the one that had been inside me, and licked and sucked on it for an
extra minute.</p><p>I then turned my attention to her flat chest. I licked and sucked on her
nipples, and I could feel them stiffen as I did that. She shivered every now
and then as the tip of my tongue grazed her nipple.</p><p>I caressed her skin along the contours of her ribs. I kissed her chest all over
and then I reached up and kissed her on the lips. She wasn’t giggling any more,
just taking in the sensations of my undivided attention.</p><p>After considering my next move carefully, I decided to start at the
belly button. I licked around it carefully before putting my lips over it and
sucking gently. Her belly was so wonderfully soft and kissable.</p><p>I then paid all attention to the area just above her pussy. I kissed and
lapped and sucked every inch of it until I reached the top of her pussy. I
looked at it for a long time, not knowing what to do.</p><p>I spread her legs so that I was now sitting between them instead of on them. I
then planted a big, wet, sloppy kiss right on her pussy. Lynn jerked back in shock.</p><p>”What are you doing?” she asked me, still in a bit of a shock.</p><p>”I kissed you,” I answered. ”Did it hurt?”</p><p>”No, you just surprised me. It was so… Wow.”</p><p>”Did you like it?”</p><p>”I don’t know. Yes, I think so.”</p><p>I left her pussy alone for now, and began working her legs, starting with the
right one. I kissed the inside of her thigh and worked my way down to her knee.
Whenever I got in contact with her pussy, not always by accident, she made a
muffled sound. Sometimes it was a moan, sometimes a sort of a grunt. I kissed
her all the way down to her foot. I kissed on the outside, all the way back up
her leg. Then I did the same thing on the other leg.</p><p>Once I was finished, I lay down along side of her and kissed her to let her
taste herself on my lips and tongue.</p><p>”Did you like it?” I asked her.</p><p>”It was divine, my dear,” she replied. ”You’ve made me all horny.”</p><p>”You want to come again?”</p><p>”I want you to kiss my pussy again.”</p><p>I crawled back down to her slit, which was covered with my saliva. I had heard
that people sometimes used their mouth when having sex, but I had always thought
it was something girls did to boys. Now I was about to do it to my girlfriend.</p><p>I was sitting between her legs, my face by now only inches away from her
hairless mound. I turned my head sideways and placed a gentle kiss on her pussy
lips. I then stuck out my tongue and pressed it into her sweet tasting cunny,
feeling her body shiver at my careful touch.</p><p>I roamed around with my tongue, licking her inner lips. It was a sensation
unlike anything I’ve felt before, with her soft and wet interior on my
sensitive tongue. I went further down, licking the sides of her cunt hole, my
lips still pressed on her pussy lips. It caused Lynn to writhe back and forth.
I could hear her moaning and heavy breathing. Not wanting her to come too
fast, I lifted my head.</p><p>”Good?” I asked, as if I didn’t know.</p><p>”Yes, Yes!” she screamed out.</p><p>I went down on her again, this time with a special target in mind. Spreading
her wet cunny open, I found what I was looking for. I put my lips around her
clit and sucked on it as well as teasing it with the tip of my tongue.</p><p>I could feel her getting closer and closer as I worked all parts of her pussy
with my mouth and hand. Figuring her come would be more intense this time, I
held on tight when she began twisting and throwing herself around. I kept
licking and sucking her now-soaking pussy as Lynn’s body began jerking up and
down forcefully in a powerful orgasm.</p><p>”Get off, get off!” she pleaded.</p><p>I let her go and her back arched a few more times before going limp. Her hair
was messy and sticking on her sweat-drenched forehead. She was completely red
in her face. It was a bit scary, I must admit.</p><p>”What happened?” I asked her, once her breathing was back to normal.</p><p>”I need a shower,” was all she said. She didn’t look well.</p><p>”Can I join you?”</p><p>”No,” she said, turning me down cold. I was very disappointed.</p><p>”Oh, ok. I’ll get you a towel,” I said, and went downstairs.</p>"
1084,"Girlfriends, Chapter 6",The Dude,6,,"['gg/F', 'g/g', 'rom', 'mast']","<p class=""h2"">Sunday, January 11 (continued)</p><p>Lynn’s shower lasted twenty minutes. It felt like an hour.</p><p>I sat in the living room, wondering if I had finally pushed her too far. She couldn’t even walk straight when she went into the shower.</p><p>I heard the shower being turned off, and five minutes later Lynn stepped into the living room covered by the bath towel I had gotten her. She sat down in my lap and hugged me for a long time.</p><p>”Are you ok?” I asked her. She kissed me.</p><p>”I’m sorry if I scared you,” she said. ”It’s just that, what happened before, it’s hard to explain. You remember the first time; it was pretty intense, right?”</p><p>”You could say that.”</p><p>”Well, this other time, it was so much more. I lost control, and it terrified me. I thought of what I could have done to you or to myself.”</p><p>”I’m sorry.”</p><p>”You couldn’t know. It’s ok now anyway.”</p><p>”You want to stop this experimenting?”</p><p>”No, not at all my silly lover; we just need be more careful, until we know what we’re doing.”</p><p>”Let’s kiss to that,” I suggested. We kissed passionately for several minutes. I was so relieved I hadn’t completely spoiled it with my baby girl.</p><p>We cuddled on the couch the rest of the afternoon. She opened up the bath towel for me to join her in it. I love my baby so much.</p><p>When we got hungry we ordered pizza. Since I can eat almost anything, I let Lynn decide what to put on it. She picked mushrooms and anchovies, an odd combination I thought, but it tasted pretty good.</p><p>Lynn hadn’t bothered getting dressed and was still wearing the towel when we ate.</p><p>”Wanna go back to bed?” I asked her when we were done eating.</p><p>”I don’t know,” she said hesitantly.</p><p>”I’ve done you twice; it’s only fair that you do me again.” I had other plans, though.</p><p>”I guess,” she said without enthusiasm, and we went upstairs to my room. I took off her towel and led her to the armchair.</p><p>”Something occurred to me before,” I told her. ”You have had sex, but you have never masturbated. Therefore, you will make yourself come, and I will sit here and watch.”</p><p>”I don’t know; I’m very tired.”</p><p>”Nonsense,” I said. I knew she would try to avoid this. ”Go for it. Touch yourself.”</p><p>She sat in the armchair, the way I had done when I masturbated in front of her that morning, and looked very uneasy about the whole situation. I guess she had heard too many times it was wrong to touch there that her mind wouldn’t let her.</p><p>I was lying on my stomach on the bed, facing Lynn.</p><p>”Need any help?” I asked in a sincere voice.</p><p>”No, I can do this. I have to.”</p><p>She took her right middle finger and grazed her pussy with it. She was still uncomfortable with touching herself. The fact that this finger had been inside my pussy finger fucking me just hours before didn’t seem to matter at all. Eventually though, the finger did break through her pussy lips, and it went inside of her. She felt around with her finger and seemed quite pleased with herself. She then suddenly stopped and looked over at me.</p><p>”Aren’t you going to do anything?” she asked me.</p><p>”No, I’ll just stay here on the bed and watch.”</p><p>”There is something you can do for me.”</p><p>”What?”</p><p>”Do you remember last night when you were teasing me with that fantasy, you know, you and Kelly in the shower?”</p><p>”Yes?” I had no idea where she was going with this.</p><p>”You remember that I stopped you?”</p><p>”Yes?”</p><p>”It wasn’t because I was embarrassed. I got turned on.”</p><p>”You did?”</p><p>”Yes, and I was thinking maybe you could do that again?”</p><p>”Fantasize?”</p><p>”Call it telling a story,” she clarified.</p><p>”About me and Kelly?”</p><p>”No, I was thinking you could tell a story about you and me. And, uh, Sarah.”</p><p>”The girl in the store?”</p><p>”Yes,” she said meekly.</p><p>”Baby girl, you are so naughty. Ok, I’ll do it, but you have to promise you will masturbate until you come.”</p><p>”I promise.”</p><p>”It’s Saturday, and we have decided to seduce Sarah,” I began my story. ”It’s morning and the mall is practically empty. We’re both wearing the shortest mini-skirts you can imagine, super-tight tops and no underwear whatsoever. We show up just as Sarah is about to open the store.</p><p>”’Welcome’, she says. ’If it isn’t my two favorite lesbians. What can I do for you?’</p><p>”I tell her I need a new bra.</p><p>”’Well, come right in.’ She hangs a ’closed’ sign on the door.</p><p>”’Now you don’t have to worry about other customers.’”</p><p>Lynn touched her clit for the first time, very carefully at first, but it didn’t take long for her to really get into it, rubbing it and playing with it.</p><p>”’Can you help me find a good bra?’ I ask her innocently.</p><p>”’I have the perfect bra for you,’ she tells me.</p><p>”We walk into the store together. She picks out this black, laced and very sexy piece of lingerie.</p><p>”’Try this one on,’ she tells me and hands me one in my size.</p><p>”’Incidentally,’ she says, ’it’s the same model I’m wearing right now.’</p><p>”’Can we see it?’ I ask.</p><p>”’Of course you can, sweetie,’ she says and takes off her blouse, one button at a time.”</p><p>”Don’t I get to talk?” Lynn asked me suddenly. ”I haven’t said a word yet.”</p><p>”Of course you will, later. Anyway, we’re both admiring her beautiful, um, bra.</p><p>”’Try it on,’ she urges me, indicating the bra she has picked out.</p><p>”I take off my top and she hands the bra to you to put on me. You do, and I go over and stand in front of a mirror. It looks incredibly hot on me.</p><p>”’I like it,’ I say, and take it off. ’Thank you, Sarah.’</p><p>”’Any time,’ she tells me. ’Was there anything else?’</p><p>”’Can I…,’ you stutter and we both look at you. ’Can I touch your boobs?’ you ask her.</p><p>”’I have never touched a real boob before, only Jenny’s small buds.’</p><p>”’Of course you can, my pretty little lesbian friend,’ she says.</p><p>”’Come here and take my bra off.’</p><p>”In your typically discreet manner, you carefully unhook the bra and let it drop to the floor. She is now standing between us with her back towards you. Her C-cup breasts are very firm. We are now facing each other, her and me, and we’re both topless.</p><p>”From behind you grab Sarah’s tits and play with them. I reach up and kiss her on the lips.</p><p>”’You are a really good kisser,’ she tells me.</p><p>”’I’ve had lots and lots of practice,’ I reply. We kiss again, this time with even more passion.</p><p>”You feel her nipples stiffen under your touch. You stroke her belly with one hand and reach down and unbutton her pants with the other.”</p><p>Lynn was rubbing frantically now.</p><p>”Slow down,” I told her. ”You’re gonna come before I’m done telling my story.”</p><p>”Sorry. It just feels so nice to rub my cunt.”</p><p>She slowed down, just rubbing enough to keep the juices flowing.</p><p>”As I was saying, you unbutton her jeans and pull them down. She is wearing a pair of incredibly sexy black panties. You put your hand inside them and rub her pussy.</p><p>”’You are so beautiful, Sarah, and we like you so much,’ you compliment her. ’Please have sex with us.’</p><p>”’Let’s go into the back,’ she suggests. We follow her to a room in the back. There is a table and a couple of chairs.</p><p>”’Let’s undress your girlfriend,’ she tells me.</p><p>”I pull off your skirt and Sarah lifts you up on the table. She slowly pulls your top over your head.</p><p>”’You have such wonderful soft skin,’ she tells you.</p><p>”’I love your tits,’ you reply. ’May I kiss them?’</p><p>”’Please do, my young lover.’</p><p>”I’ve taken my skirt off, and I’m on my knees in front of her panties. As I carefully pull them down I see her beautiful pussy. It is completely shaved.”</p><p>”Does it have to be completely shaved?” Lynn asked me.</p><p>”It’s my story, and I happen to like bald pussies. Sarah’s was shaved just half an hour ago. I can still smell the shaving cream. Now where was I?”</p><p>”Bald pussy.”</p><p>She increased the tempo of her rubbing again.</p><p>”That’s right. I had just pulled down her panties. Focusing all my attention on her magnificent bald cunny, I start fingering and licking it.</p><p>”Meanwhile, you are sucking and licking her tits, making her moan in delight. She stops you and lifts you up on the table. You lie down, completely nude and spread for Sarah, letting her feast her eyes on your hot, hairless cunt.</p><p>”’You have such a beautiful cunt,’ she tells you, as she begins caressing it softly.</p><p>”Under the table, I’m playing with her clit and licking her. At the same time, I’m fingering myself.</p><p>”She is already very wet. I’m lapping up her juices the best I can. Her taste is divine and I don’t ever want to stop.</p><p>”Sarah spreads your pussy open with her thumbs. Her tongue is playing with your inner lips, teasing you. It sends warm feelings through your body.</p><p>”’Lick my clit,’ you beg her.</p><p>”She stops what she’s doing and looks at your flushed face.</p><p>”’Getting impatient, are we?’ she teases you. ’Come here,’ she says and lifts you off the table and down on the floor. She lays you down carefully on your back and spreads your legs wide. Sitting between your legs, she again licks your hot little cunny.</p><p>”I sit down beside her and begin rubbing and fingering Sarah’s wet pussy. She spreads her legs to give me better access. My other hand finds my own wet cunt, and I rub myself.”</p><p>I got off the bed and sat down on the floor next to Lynn. She was getting closer and closer to her first self-made orgasm.</p><p>”I’m working Sarah’s craving cunt feverishly now, fingering it like crazy. I can feel she’s about to come. At the same time she is licking your cunt hole, as you lie on the floor, panting, moaning. You rub your clit wildly on the verge of the sweetest orgasm of your life.”</p><p>Lynn was only moments away now. It was time to push her over the edge.</p><p>”You come first, twisting and writhing like crazy. Your orgasm triggers Sarah’s, who is now screaming out in pleasure.”</p><p>At this moment Lynn came, moaning and grunting in pure pleasure.</p><p>”Then I come,” I finished up, ”my finger furiously working my hot cunny as I feel my whole body shiver and get all warm and tense.”</p><p>Lynn relaxed and closed her eyes. I climbed into the armchair and sat in her lap. I caressed her pussy gently as I’d been longing to do all this time. Her breahting slowed down, and at one point I thought she was sleeping.</p><p>”How does it end?” she asked suddenly.</p><p>”What?”</p><p>”The story.”</p><p>”Oh, let me think. Ok, the end of the story:</p><p>”’That was incredible,’ Sarah says once she has recouperated enough to talk. ’You two sure know what you’re doing.’</p><p>”’You were pretty good yourself,’ you tell her.</p><p>”We both get dressed, while Sarah is too exhausted to get up.</p><p>”’Thank you so much,’ I tell her. ’It was great. Unfortunately we have to leave now.’</p><p>”Sarah pulls herself up on a chair.</p><p>”’Good bye,’ we say simultaneously and wave at her.</p><p>”’What about the bra?’ she asks.</p><p>”’What bra?’ I ask her.</p><p>”’You came here to buy a bra.’</p><p>”’No, I have all the bras I need,’ I tell her, ’but maybe next Saturday.’</p><p>We wink at her and leave the store with what we came for. The end.”</p><p>Lynn gave me an applause.</p><p>”I would have given you a standing ovation, but you’re sitting on me.”</p><p>”That’s ok, I’d be happy with just a kiss.”</p><p>I got a kiss.</p><p>”What do you think? Is masturbating something you see yourself doing in the future?” I asked her.</p><p>”Oh yes, it was wonderful. I can totally see why you do this every day.”</p><p>We sat there for a while, just kissing and fondling each other lovingly.</p><p>”I hope you understand,” I explained, ”that it was just a story. I have no intentions of sharing you with Sarah, or anybody else for that matter.”</p><p>”I know. You would be more happy just letting her watch,” she said, and then giggled.</p><p>Her comment stunned me. Where did that come from? ”What do you mean?” I asked her.</p><p>”I know you’re an exhibitionist,” she said.</p><p>”An exhi-what?”</p><p>”Exhibitionist. It means you like it when people look at you, it turns you on.”</p><p>”Where did you get that from?”</p><p>”Your dad. Last week at breakfast, we were talking and I asked him about your habit of, well, showing your body. He called you an exhibitionist.”</p><p>”He did?”</p><p>I was so embarrassed.</p><p>”It slipped out of him, and he regretted saying it. Even more so when I asked him what it meant. It means you get turned on by being watched by other people.”</p><p>I wanted to run somewhere and hide.</p><p>”It’s ok,” she continued, ”I think it’s wonderful.”</p><p>I stared at her. ”You do?”</p><p>”Yes, because, you see, I love to watch you.”</p><p>”But it sounds like I’m some kind of creepy flasher or something.”</p><p>”I don’t think you’d go that far. On the other hand, if you ever meet a flasher, and he flashes you, you can flash him back.”</p><p>She laughed so hard that she started coughing. I looked around for a pillow to hit her with. When I couldn’t find anyone I tickled her instead, making her scream out loud.</p><p>Right then, dad walked through the front door. We quickly got dressed and went down to meet him.</p><p>It was getting late. Lynn and I excused ourselves and got ready for bed. We both got naked and climbed into bed together. We lay facing each other with the cover drawn up to our shoulders.</p><p>I lay there, looking at Lynn, thinking this was the most incredible thing that had ever happened to me. It was pretty amazing that Lynn, my shy, timid girlfriend, had done this with me.</p><p>”Lynn?”</p><p>”Yes?”</p><p>”I think you are the bravest person I know.”</p><p>”Why?”</p><p>”For what you did today.”</p><p>”Thank you, but why? I didn’t do anything that you didn’t do.”</p><p>”Maybe, but it wasn’t nearly as hard for me. You had to struggle, and you could have stopped at any time. You have no idea how proud I am of you, how proud I am to be your girlfriend, that you trusted me enough to let me do all that stuff to you, even though a big part of you wanted to stop me.”</p><p>She gave me a hug and a kiss.</p><p>”It’s all thanks to you, Jenny.” She then told me, ”You are my role model. I know I don’t have your kind of confidence when we’re among other people. But when there’s just you and me, I can be as confident as you. And I can, because I know you love me, and I feel safe with you. Around you, I’m not an insecure little girl. You are more than my girlfriend, you’re my inspiration. If I am brave, it is because you make me brave.”</p><p>Lynn’s words made me weep. Nobody had ever said anything that beautiful to me before. Lynn wept to, and we hugged and kissed and sobbed for several minutes.</p><p>I put my hand on her pussy and rubbed its soft lips gently.</p><p>”Are you horny?” I asked her.</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>”Me too.”</p><p>”You wanna…?”</p><p>”Yes. Do you?”</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>”We have to be quiet.”</p><p>Lynn put her hand over my pussy. Her middle finger slid between my wet folds. She caressed me in a slow and steady pace. Our tongues met and our lips pressed against each other in the most wonderful, passionate, electric kiss. My finger slipped inside her pussy and I felt her moan. I slid it up and down a few times, getting it as wet as I could. Then I lifted it out under the cover.</p><p>”Taste yourself,” I said. ”Put my finger in your mouth.”</p><p>She thought about it for a second, and then took my finger carefully in her mouth and licked it clean.</p><p>”I taste good,” she said with surprising cheerfulness.</p><p>I went down for more maybe ten times. When I kissed her afterward, I felt the taste of her pussy juice on her tongue. It was enough to push me over the edge, and I came right then and there.</p><p>Lynn was only a second behind me. We held each other in a tight embrace as we came together.</p><p>The day’s events had worn us both out. We kissed goodnight and quickly fell asleep.</p><p>Today didn’t turn out at all the way I had hoped.</p><p>It went bad as early as breakfast, Lynn insisted on going to church with her mother. And that even though we both knew she would never let us return to an empty house. Instead, we had lunch at Lynn’s house and in the afternoon, we went to see a movie.</p><p>Lynn desperately wanted to see Titanic, of all movies, and we managed to get in, even though it’s rated PG-13. Frankly, I wish we hadn’t. I mean, I would do almost anything for my baby girl, but three hours of corny love story is just too much. And she wouldn’t even let me put my arm around her. If there is one downside to having Lynn as my girlfriend, it’s all the sappy love stories she makes me watch.</p><p>When the ship finally sank, I wanted to cheer. And as if that wasn’t enough, now she wants to see it again! With me! Of course, if we do, she will owe me for it. Come to think of it, Three hours is not that long.</p>"
1085,"Girlfriends, Chapter 7",The Dude,7,,"['g/g', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Tuesday, January 13</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>I’ve come to love Tuesdays. It’s really the only time when the whole
gang, including Lynn, is together at lunch. Today, though, it was just
Danny, Craig, Lynn and me.</p><p>Lynn is getting more comfortable with my friends, which is great. She
is not as shy around them as she used to be, and she doesn’t sit quiet
as much anymore.</p><p>Craig, of course, still flirts with her whenever he gets the chance,
but now she is responding, playing along. They get along great and
they’re having fun. It’s a lot of fun just watching them.</p><p>Danny has also taken a liking to Lynn, and even more so after what
happened today. During lunch today, Danny and I were watching Craig
and Lynn discuss some nonsense difference between boys and girls that
Craig had thought up.</p><p>”Can I talk to you in private?” Danny asked suddenly.</p><p>We moved to the other end of the table and he leaned forward, almost
whispering in my ear, ”There’s something you’re not telling me, isn’t
there?”</p><p>”What do you mean?”</p><p>”I’ve known you for a very long time now, and I can tell when
something is different. What’s going on?”</p><p>I hesitated at first, but then told him I am in love.</p><p>”With whom?” he asked me</p><p>Instinctively, I glanced over to the other end of the table. He
noticed, of course.</p><p>”Craig?” he asked astounded. ”Are you serious?”</p><p>It took a second to connect, but when I did, I just laughed out loud.
Danny just looked at me.</p><p>”No, not Craig,” I whispered. ”The other one.”</p><p>”Lynn?”</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>”But… how long… why haven’t you told me you were…”</p><p>”It’s kind of a secret. We haven’t told anyone.”</p><p>”We? So you two are…”</p><p>”Girlfriends, yes.”</p><p>”How long have you been into girls?”</p><p>”Since I met Lynn.”</p><p>”You’ve been together all this time?”</p><p>”Pretty much.”</p><p>”Wow, I don’t know what to say.”</p><p>”Don’t say anything to anyone. It’s secret, remember?”</p><p>”I promise. I won’t tell anyone.”</p><p>”I know you won’t. Thank you.”</p><p>”So you two make out and stuff?”</p><p>”Whenever we get the chance.”</p><p>”I’m so happy for you.”</p><p>We looked at Craig and Lynn, still going at it.</p><p>”Craig doesn’t stand a chance with her, does he?”</p><p>”None whatsoever.”</p><p>”Poor thing.”</p><p>”He’ll live.”</p><p>After school, I suggested to Lynn that we could go home to me and do
some homework, ’some homework’ being a euphemism for ’each other’. As
it turned out, Lynn actually wanted to do homework. A big disappointment.</p><p>”I don’t want my girlfriend to have B’s and C’s,” she complained,
”when I know she can have A’s. And why do you have a B in english? I
know you write well, and you love to read. There is no reason for you
not to have an A.”</p><p>”I don’t know. But right now I don’t care, and I don’t want to do
homework.”</p><p>I put my hand under Lynn’s top, caressing her soft, warm skin. She
smiled at me, and then pulled my hand away from her.</p><p>”Homework first,” she said coldly.</p><p>”But I want you so much,” I pleaded.</p><p>Lynn didn’t reply, she just opened a textbook and started reading. It
was very frustrating.</p><p>I made several attempts at touching her, but was turned down cold
every time.</p><p>”You know, the sooner we get our homework done, the sooner we can do
other stuff,” Lynn said, trying to get me to stop.</p><p>”But I want you now,” I complained.</p><p>I embraced her from behind, kissing her neck lovingly.</p><p>”It’s been so long since we had sex,” I said, wanting desperately to
have my way with her.</p><p>”It’s been three days.”</p><p>”It feels like forever.”</p><p>I put my hand under her shirt and caressed her stomach.</p><p>”You know you can’t resist me,” I said.</p><p>She put her book down and turned around.</p><p>”You promise to do your homework afterwards?” she asked.</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>I led Lynn to the bed, and she lay down and closed her eyes. I got on
top of her, pressing my body on hers, holding her close to me. Our
lips met and our tongues played and wrestled. I stroked my pussy over
hers through my sweatpants. We made out like this for a while, until I
decided I wanted more.</p><p>I sat down beside her, pulling her top off and kissed her nipples and
ribs. She shivered at the touch of my tongue.</p><p>”Lift your legs up,” I told her. She did, and I pulled her jeans and
her panties off.</p><p>She was breathtakingly beautiful, once again lying naked on my bed.</p><p>I let my right hand travel down Lynn’s body until I felt her soft
pussy lips. She released a moan, as I let my middle finger slip
between her folds. I rubbed up and down her cunny, stroking her outer
lips with my other fingers.</p><p>She had her eyes closed and her body moved to the rhythm of my
strokes. I kept doing that same move for a while, as I observed Lynn’s
movements. It’s quite a turn-on, having her squirm like that.</p><p>”Did you masturbate last night?” I asked her.</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>”Tell me about it.”</p><p>”I fantasized about you.”</p><p>”What did I do?”</p><p>”The same you’re doing now, except you were naked. Then you licked my
clit.”</p><p>”Would you like me to lick your clit?”</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>I spread her increasingly wet little cunt open and gently let my
tongue graze  her clit. She reacted by pressing herself against my lips.</p><p>I flickered my tongue over her clit again and again, and I could sense
her getting closer to coming.</p><p>I had gotten her so wet by playing with her clit, that I simply
couldn’t resist tasting her. I still had her pussy lips spread, and
with long strokes, I licked her cunny all the way from her clit to her
hymen-covered hole.</p><p>With the taste of her cunt all over my lips and tongue, I crawled up
to Lynn’s pretty face and kissed her. She sucked on my tongue to get
as much of her pussy juice as she could. I was still working her
pussy, rubbing it fast.</p><p>I was still kissing her when she came. Her body twitched a couple of
times and then tensed and bucked. I stopped the rubbing and just
pressed my hand on her pussy, letting her ride out the orgasm.</p><p>I let her have a couple of minutes to relax, before I got on top of
her and started kissing her again.</p><p>”Now you do me,” I whispered in her ear.</p><p>I was about to undress, when Dad got home. That ruined any chance I
had of getting Lynn to do anything to me. I pointed out that we had
already had sex with him in the house, but that didn’t matter to her.</p><p>My dad and I have always been able to talk about sex. Sure, he got a
bit uncomfortable when I was younger and he had to explain a lot, but
he was always sincere and always straight-forward with me. He also
never told me I couldn’t have sex, not even when I was eleven and we
had our first real sex-talk. He had his own way of putting it:
”Telling kids they can’t have sex, is like taking them to Disney Land
and telling them they are not allowed to go on any of the rides.”</p><p>Even though he didn’t forbid me to have sex, he was very thorough when
explaining to me what would be the right and wrong situations to have
sex. I knew the sex I had with Lynn fell under the ”right” category
every time, and that was why I knew he would understand. Eventually,
at least. He was not exactly crazy about the idea of me having sex.
After all, I was only twelve.</p><p>I told Dad about Lynn and me about a week and a half after we had
become lovers, and I told him everything that had happened from the
day we first met.</p><p>”You understand,” he told me later, ”that if I’m going to let you two
continue having sex, you have to follow certain rules. One: Nobody can
know you are having sex. Two: You must do all your homework before
doing anything else, and your grades cannot drop. (I think he added
this one just because he could, using my newfound source of pleasure
to encourage me to do better in school. It was quite unnecessary, Lynn
would never have let my grades drop.) Three: You have to tell me
immediately if there is any problem, whether it is physical or
something else. Agreed?”</p><p>”I agree, and actually, there is something that’s been bothering me a
little.”</p><p>”What?”</p><p>”Lately, I’ve been getting a feeling that Lynn doesn’t want to say no
to me. I’m worried she might feel obligated.”</p><p>”Do you want me to talk to her?”</p><p>”That would probably be a good idea.”</p>"
1086,"Girlfriends, Chapter 8",The Dude,8,,"['g/g', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Friday, February 6</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>Lynn came by after dinner. She was wearing a red sweater, a pair of
jeans and a winter jacket I think is her brother’s. It’s very cold
outside, and she was freezing when I let her in.</p><p>I took her up to my room and warmed her by covering her in a blanket
and sat her down on the bed. I rubbed her cold skin until she stopped
shivering. Then I removed the blanket, and hugged and kissed her until
she was back to her old self again.</p><p>”We should probably do our homework now,” I suggested. She looked very
disappointed.</p><p>”But this is so nice,” she said. ”I like it when you take care of me.”</p><p>”You know what Dad says. Homework first, and then we can cuddle, ok?”</p><p>”Where is your dad, anyway?”</p><p>”He’s on a date with his girlfriend,” I told her.</p><p>”He has a girlfriend?”</p><p>”Yes, but it’s usually a new one every couple of months or so. He
doesn’t like bringing them here, so he takes them to a hotel.”</p><p>”When will he be home?”</p><p>”Usually between ten and eleven. Why?”</p><p>”No reason.” I had a suspicion she was up to something, but I couldn’t
figure out what.</p><p>”We should  get started,” I said, opening a school book.</p><p>”You’re right. Why don’t you get started, and I’ll be back in a sec,”
she said and left the room.</p><p>A few minutes later, Lynn came back. I looked up at her and what I saw
blew me away. She had changed clothes, and was wearing only a black
see-through loose-fitting top that barely covered her hips and
matching black panties. I couldn’t believe my eyes.</p><p>She came up behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist, kissing my
neck.</p><p>”Wha-what about the homework?” I stuttered.</p><p>Lynn just smiled at me and returned to kissing all over my face. What
could I do, other than give in? Nevertheless, I made one last try to
stop her.</p><p>”You know what Dad said,” I pointed out, ”homework first.”</p><p>She refused to stop.</p><p>”You know you can’t resist me,” she whispered.</p><p>I could feel one of her hands traveling up under my T-shirt, while the
other slipped into my pants and rubbed my pussy.</p><p>”You want me to make you feel good, don’t you?” she asked innocently.</p><p>By this time, I couldn’t speak at all. I may have mumbled something
that sounded like ”homework”, but that was about it.</p><p>Lynn took my hand and led me to the bed and I lay down flat on my
back, with my T-shirt pushed up under my arms. I could feel the soft
fabric of Lynn’s lingerie on my tits, as she leaned over and kissed
me. She stuck her tongue out and licked my teeth and lips the way I
like. I responded by sucking it a little and teasing it with my own
tongue.</p><p>After a while, she stopped and lifted her head.</p><p>”Sit up,” she said, as she rolled off me.</p><p>I did as she told me, and she pulled off my T-shirt. In a quick move,
I turned her over on her back and pressed my body on hers, holding her
arms tightly to the bed.</p><p>”Hey,” she protested, ”I’m supposed to be on top, not you.”</p><p>”Why?”</p><p>”I’m seducing you here.”</p><p>I let her arms go and she wrapped them around me and turned me over on
my back again.</p><p>”That’s better,” she giggled, and I couldn’t help but giggle as well.</p><p>I spread my legs and Lynn rubbed her pussy on mine. I put my hands on
her butt, rubbing and squeezing it. I let my fingers slip under her
panties and pulled them halfway down her thighs. She kept rubbing her
now bare slit against my sweatpants a while longer.</p><p>She sat up and pulled her black panties off, throwing them on the
floor. She then returned her attention to me, going back to kissing me.</p><p>Lynn sat up and looked at me as I was lying there, craving her sexy body.</p><p>”Are you horny yet?” she teased me.</p><p>”I’m always horny when you’re around,” I told her honestly. ”Wanna
tell me what’s going on?”</p><p>”I had a talk with your dad the other day. He made me realize I
haven’t been fair to you.”</p><p>”What do you mean?”</p><p>”I’ve been feigning reluctance in order for you to have to work a
little to get inside my panties. I love it when you seduce me, you
always tell me how pretty I am and how much you desire me. It just
hadn’t occurred to me that maybe once in a while, you would like to be
seduced as well.” She smiled at me. ”So, how do you like it so far?”</p><p>”I’ve never wanted you more, especially with that thing you’re
wearing. You are very sexy.”</p><p>”You like it?”</p><p>”I love it. Where did you get it?”</p><p>Lynn didn’t answer, but kissed me instead. She was now lying beside
me, kissing and rubbing my sensitive nipples. She let a hand slide
down my body and in under my pants. Her fingers teased my clit,
rubbing it in circles. Carefully she bit my nipple while her finger
pressed in between my pussy lips and rubbed my wet cunny up and down.</p><p>With this double stimulation, I couldn’t hold out any longer. I felt
my pussy contracting, and I came, feeling the pleasure pulsing through
my body. Lynn kept working me as the orgasm spread  through my body. I
closed my eyes and just let my mind take in the sensations.</p><p>When I opened my eyes, I saw Lynn sitting on my stomach. She looked a
bit disappointed.</p><p>”I’m sorry,” she said meekly.</p><p>”For what?” I asked her. ”That was wonderful.”</p><p>”But you weren’t supposed to come yet. I had plans.”</p><p>”You know what, that won’t be a problem.”</p><p>”Why?”</p><p>”Because I have the sexiest, most beautiful little girl in the world
in bed with me. You have the most gorgeous slender legs, and a soft
hairless little slit that I want to play with every time I see you.”</p><p>I traced my fingers along her legs, up the inside of her thighs, and
then covered her pussy with the palm of my hand.</p><p>”Not to mention, you have hottest, tightest little body and the
loveliest, most gorgeous chest of any girl anywhere. I won’t have any
problem getting back in the right mood.”</p><p>My hand traveled upwards, under the thin, black fabric, caressing the
smooth skin of her belly and chest. I kissed and licked one of her
nipples, while I pinched and rubbed the other one.</p><p>”I am just crazy about your sexy body, but do you know what turns me
on the most?”</p><p>”What?”</p><p>”Your dark eyes. And that smile of yours that makes me weak in the
knees. And just knowing you love me as much as I love you.”</p><p>We snuggled tightly together, feeling each other up, kissing and hugging.</p><p>”And I love your butt,” I said, squeezing it. ”It’s so smooth and round.”</p><p>She turned over on her back, a not very subtle hint of what she
wanted. I followed her and put myself on top of her, pressing my tits
on her ribs. She spread her legs a little, leaving enough room for my
probing fingers to slip between the soaking wet folds of her hot
little cunny.</p><p>She was squirming at my first touch, and practically ready to come at
that very moment. I didn’t want it to happen that soon, so I withdrew
from her pussy, instead caressing around her inner thighs and belly.</p><p>We kept this up a while longer, kissing each other while I playfully
teased her by not touching her pussy. I could feel the tension
building in her until she almost couldn’t bear it.</p><p>”Come for me,” I whispered, as I let two fingers slip into her cunt
and rub it up and down in a steady pace. It didn’t take many seconds
for her to come. As soon as she did, I stopped rubbing and instead I
took hold of her, wrapping my arms and legs around her body, feeling
every twitch and shiver of her wondrous climax.</p><p>I kept embracing her for minutes, not wanting to ever let my precious
lover out of my reach.</p><p>”So, you want to tell me what it was you had planned for me?” I asked
her after we had cuddled for a while.</p><p>”You’ll see.”</p><p>”Please tell me.”</p><p>”Alright, I’ll tell you. I will do to you what you have been longing
for since we became lovers, but haven’t asked for once.”</p><p>I knew exactly what she meant, and I got very excited, just hearing
her say that.</p><p>”You naughty little girl,” I said.</p><p>I got off Lynn and lay on my back. Her hands began caressing my body
lightly and her lips touched my neck, kissing it softly. I closed my
eyes and let her gentle touches relax me.</p><p>I could hear how she moved around on the bed until she had placed
herself squarely between my spread legs.</p><p>”You know what,” I said, ”I want to see this.”</p><p>I sat up and leaned against the headboard.</p><p>”Ok, you can begin now.”</p><p>Lynn  pulled off my pants and threw them away. I put a pillow behind
my back and made myself comfortable. Lynn began fondling my pussy with
her fingers. She parted my pussy lips with one hand.</p><p>”You are very wet,” she said, as she used her other hand to spread my
juices around my slit and thighs.</p><p>She began by licking up the juices, before gently placing her mouth
over my eagerly awaiting cunt. Her tongue grazed my outer lips several
times.</p><p>She lifted her head and looked up at me.</p><p>”Wonderful,” I said, and she shone up, giving me a big smile.</p><p>Lynn’s focus quickly returned to my pussy. This time she didn’t use
her lips, but rather had her tongue stroking my cunt all the way from
the bottom to just under my clit (the little tease), over and over.</p><p>With her next stroke, Lynn pressed a little bit harder, letting her
tongue slip in between my pussy lips. She took one of my inner lips in
her mouth and sucked on it.</p><p>I was in heaven. The sensations were absolutely incredible, emanating
from my hot cunny and spreading throughout my body.</p><p>She went back to licking, varying with the occasional kiss. My breath
had picked up and I was almost panting.</p><p>Lynn began licking the upper part of my slit with quick, short strokes.</p><p>”Are you my little kitten?” I teased her.</p><p>”Mmm,” she purred and smiled at me.</p><p>”Then come up here and let me pet you.”</p><p>Lynn skipped up next me and gave me a kiss. She stuck her tongue in my
mouth, letting me taste my own juices. I sucked it eagerly, moaning
with delight.</p><p>I put two fingers into my pussy, getting them wet. Then I rubbed it
off on the tip of her nose. She giggled when I licked it up. I did it
again, this time rubbing it on her chin. The third time, I smeared it
on her lips and then kissed her.</p><p>Lynn did the same thing, rubbing her own juices on my lips. Several
times we did this, rubbing our juices on each other’s lips and then
kissed. It’s the best tasting kisses we’ve ever shared.</p><p>”Are you gonna suck my clit now?” I asked her. ”I think I’ve waited
long enough.”</p><p>She grinned at me and crawled back down to my pussy.</p><p>Lynn pressed her lips on the top of my slit and sucked gently, while
teasing my sensitive clit with her tongue.</p><p>She went back and forth between the different parts of my pussy,
slowly building up tension in my body. And watching my babygirl
licking and sucking my cunny made me even more horny. I longed for her
to make me come.</p><p>”Make me come,” I begged her.</p><p>She looked up at me.</p><p>”Ready?” she asked.</p><p>”Yes!”</p><p>She used her mouth on my clit, sucking and licking it, while her
fingers rubbed my pussy lips. Just before I came, Lynn let her whole
mouth cover my pussy, licking my lips.</p><p>The pleasure was the most intense I’ve ever felt. My muscles
contracted and I could feel my body jerking. Lynn kept her mouth
firmly over my cunt. She was sucking up all my juices, practically
licking it clean.</p><p>My orgasm lasted longer than anyone I’ve ever had before. I kept
coming in wave after wave, until I was exhausted.</p><p>When I relaxed, Lynn was still licking my pussy. She was very gentle,
licking outside and around it, while caressing my stomach and thighs.</p><p>I slid down, lying flat on the bed. Lynn moved too, and sat down
beside me, again caressing me and softly kissing my pussy lips.</p><p>She did that for ten minutes, at least, before crawling up by my side.</p><p>”You were incredible,” I praised her. ”I’ve never felt this good, ever.”</p><p>”I love making you feel good.”</p><p>I kissed her, she tasted delicious.</p><p>”You still haven’t told me where you got this,” I said, indicating the
piece of lingerie she was wearing.</p><p>”I can’t tell you right now.”</p><p>”Why not?”</p><p>”It’s a surprise, but you have to wait for it.”</p><p>”Oh, ok.” I love her surprises. ”Speaking of surprises, your birthday
is coming up in a couple of weeks. Is there anything you wish for?”</p><p>”No, not really. Only what you’re already giving me every day,” she
said and gave me a kiss.</p><p>”There must be something I can get you,” I insisted. She thought about
it for a while.</p><p>”I’d like to see a lesbian couple on Buffy.”</p><p>”Then I’ll write Joss Whedon and tell him that. I’m sure he’ll comply.”</p><p>”That would be just wonderful.”</p><p>”Anything for my babydoll,” I said and gave her a kiss. ”When do you
have to be home?”</p><p>”In about an hour.”</p><p>”Good, ’cause we ain’t done yet.”</p><p>”You want to do it again?”</p><p>”Yes, right now.”</p><p>”You are insatiable.”</p><p>”How could I not be, when the most beautiful girl in the world is
lying beside me in my bed?”</p><p>I sat up and straddled her thighs. My hands were all over her, rubbing
and caressing the soft, smooth skin under the black chiffon top she
was still wearing. I leaned over her and let my pussy rub against
hers. She was moaning quietly at the touch.</p><p>I did this for a while and then sat up and looked at Lynn, who had her
eyes closed. I had a realization of sorts. For the first time, the
whole width of what was going on became clear to me. Lynn is my
girlfriend for real, and no matter what, our lives will be linked
together forever. This girl, whose name I didn’t even know three moths
ago, will hold a place in my heart for the rest of my life. It’s
amazing, really, what she’s given me. Lynn is a blessing.</p><p>”Come sit in my lap,” I said as I sat down next to her.</p><p>She sat up and I helped her get in front of me, between my spread
legs. She leaned back and pressed her back against my boobs with the
soft chiffon fabric in between.  I wrapped my arms around her, rocking
her gently.</p><p>Lynn looked up at me and smiled. I rubbed her soft belly and then
moved my hands up to her flat chest, as I listened to the rhythm her
silent breathing.</p><p>”Can you do that again?” Lynn asked me.</p><p>”Do what?”</p><p>”Rub my pussy the way you did. It was wonderful.”</p><p>”I can do that, if you like.”</p><p>”I like,” she smiled.</p><p>I kissed Lynn and then returned to my previous position, straddling
her thighs. My cunt touched hers lightly at first. Then I pressed a
bit harder, and felt how our juices mixed together. I spread my pussy
lips with my hand and rubbed my wet inner lips against her slit.</p><p>Lynn let out short grunts, clearly enjoying having her slit rubbed
this way. I needed to get in a better position, so I leaned down on
Lynn, my body weighing down on hers a bit. I still had my pussy on
hers and our clits were now touching.</p><p>I kissed her passionately while I kept rubbing back and forth. In
between kisses, we stared into each other’s eyes. Lynn had a look of
total bliss on her face.</p><p>My slit spread open again and I let it enfold Lynn’s little cunny. I
had my clit sticking in between Lynn’s wet cunt lips, and every time
our clits touched, we both shivered and moaned out loud.</p><p>Then Lynn came. I kept rocking my pussy against hers, as I hugged her
as tightly to me as I could, feeling her come.</p><p>Just seconds later, I came as well. I kept on rubbing my pussy hard
against hers as I did, and the feeling of her hot cunny made feel even
better. She was still coming, and for a short while we lay there
pressing together, experiencing both our own orgasm and each other’s.</p><p>We held on to one another long after we had calmed down, and we both
knew this was as intimate as two girls, or any two people, can ever be.</p>"
1087,"Girlfriends, Chapter 9",The Dude,9,,"['g/g', 'rom', 'toys']","<p class=""h2"">Tuesday, February 17</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>It’s Lynn’s birthday tomorrow and today we had a special celebration,
just Lynn, me and Dad. It turned out to be more special than I had
expected.</p><p>Lynn had been anxious the entire day, like she was waiting for
something to happen. I figured it was about her birthday.</p><p>We had dinner and then a cake, with candles and everything. I knew Dad
had bought her something, but I didn’t know what it was. Lynn seemed
to know, though. She just took the present without opening it.</p><p>”Aren’t you going to open it?” I asked.</p><p>”Later,” she said.</p><p>”Aren’t you curious?”</p><p>”It’s my present, but the surprise is yours,” she said. I had no idea
what she meant.</p><p>”Are you sure?” Dad asked her.</p><p>”Yes I’m sure,” she replied.</p><p>”Remember what I told you, and be careful.”</p><p>”I will.”</p><p>”Come on, my love,” Lynn said and took my hand.</p><p>”Where to?”</p><p>”Your room.”</p><p>”Don’t forget to take a towel with you, and if she doesn’t want to, she
doesn’t have to,” Dad told her</p><p>”Doesn’t want what?” I asked.</p><p>”You’ll see soon enough.”</p><p>She picked up a towel from the bathroom.</p><p>”What kind of a present is that?”</p><p>”It’s a toy,” she said.</p><p>I had no idea what this was about, but I had loved all her other
surprises this far.</p><p>Once in my room, she put the present  and the towel on the desk and
kissed me. She was unusually excited.</p><p>She sat me down on the bed and undressed me, whispering, ”I want
you—I want you so much,” in my ear.</p><p>We were both naked pretty quick. It was our first sex in more than a
week, and we were both really into it, but that present kept bothering me.</p><p>”What is it?” I asked her.</p><p>”Patience.”</p><p>”Please, show me.”</p><p>”Oh, alright. Stay right here.”</p><p>She brought it back to the bed. She quickly ripped of the paper and
opened the box. It was a stick. A purple stick. Made of plastic and
maybe six inches long. Nothing really special about it.</p><p>”I wanted a bigger one, but your father refused.”</p><p>”What is it?” I asked.</p><p>”It’s a dildo.”</p><p>”What’s it for?” Actually, I had a pretty good idea, I just didn’t
want to think about it.</p><p>”It’s a sex toy, a plastic dick.”</p><p>”And my dad bought you this?”</p><p>”Yes, when he bought me that sexy black thing.”</p><p>”But why?”</p><p>”Because I told him I wanted one. For my birthday.”</p><p>”And why did you want one?”</p><p>She moved really close to me.</p><p>”I want to take your cherry, and I want you to take mine.”</p><p>I just looked at her. She wasn’t kidding. Here I’d gone out of my way
to protect our cherries, and now she wanted to take them.</p><p>”I don’t think so,” I said. She looked very disappointed.</p><p>”Why not?”</p><p>”Because. It’s a big deal. I’m not sure I want to.”</p><p>”How about this. I go first. I have thought about it and I want you to
do it.</p><p>”I don’t know. Don’t you want to wait?”</p><p>”Wait for what?”</p><p>”For that special someone.” Lynn looked me deep in the eyes.</p><p>”Honey… baby… lover… you are my special someone. I can’t imagine
loving anyone more than I love you right now.” She gave me a hug. ”Of
course you don’t have to do it if you don’t want to.”</p><p>”But aren’t you afraid? It’s supposed to hurt and bleed.”</p><p>”If it hurts, at least I will have someone here with me to comfort me
and kiss me. And I did bring a towel for the blood. Please say you’ll
do it.”</p><p>”I’ll need to think about it.”</p><p>”In the meantime, can I kiss you?”</p><p>”I wouldn’t have it any other way.”</p><p>We both lay down on the bed, pressing our bodies together. She began
kissing me all over my face and neck.</p><p>The more I thought about what she had said, the more sense it made.
Who would I want to give my virginity to, if not the girl I’m so madly in
love with? I was scared of the pain, though, and I was amazed at
Lynn’s complete lack of concern. Had the world suddenly turned upside
down?</p><p>”Yes,” I said.</p><p>”Are you sure?” she asked. I nodded and she hugged me. ”Thank you. It
means a lot to me.”</p><p>”One thing, though.”</p><p>”What?”</p><p>”You do me first.”</p><p>”You promise you will do me?”</p><p>”I promise.”</p><p>”Ok then.”</p><p>”Since you seem to have this whole thing planned, where do we start?”</p><p>”Your dad said it is easier if you’re really horny. I guess I will
start by fucking you.”</p><p>Smiling at the prospect, she took control and spread my legs wide. I
found my nervousness was now mixed with a large amount of thrill, I
was actually getting excited about it.</p><p>Lynn was working my pussy expertly with both fingers and tongue. I was
quickly getting very wet from the attention. She took the dildo and
rubbed it up and down inside my pussy.</p><p>The whole experience was incredibly weird. The more horny I got, the
more nervous I got as well. When Lynn stopped, I was so horny I was
panting and moaning, but also so scared I could feel my whole body shiver.</p><p>”Are you ready?” she asked me.</p><p>”Yes,” I replied, still a little bit hesitant, but I wanted to do it,
and it surprised even me when I realized it.</p><p>She must have heard my doubts, because she crawled up beside me and
kissed me and told me how much she loves me. She was soon back between
my legs, opening up my pussy. I could feel the plastic rod as it
pressed with increasing pressure on my hymen. Then she gave it a push,
and jolt of pain surged through my body. I thought I had split in two
or something. I think I screamed out, I don’t remember for sure. I
felt tears on my cheeks. Lynn was quickly by my side, kissing me. It
was the strangest sensation, being in pain and aroused at the same
time, with Lynn comforting and cuddling me. I didn’t know how to react.</p><p>”Pull it out,” I begged Lynn, and she went back down and pulled the
dildo out slowly.</p><p>”Don’t look,” she instructed me.</p><p>I didn’t need to look. I felt the wetness. I knew what it was. She
dried off the dildo and my pussy with the towel and then crawled back
up beside me again.</p><p>”Are you ok?” she asked me.</p><p>”I will be. I just need to rest.”</p><p>Despite the pain, I was still horny. I wanted to come. They pain eased
and eventually I was just a bit sore. I rubbed my pussy, just to see
how it felt. It wasn’t so bad.</p><p>”You can continue now,” I told Lynn. ”I’m alright.”</p><p>”Sure?”</p><p>”Yeah, I’m sure.”</p><p>She kissed her way down to my pussy, touching it very carefully. She
cleaned up my pussy with the towel and then kissed gently where it
hurt, rubbing my clit at the same time. It felt a lot better. As I got
closer and closer to orgasm, I forgot about the pain.</p><p>Lynn started licking my clit. Since she had already brought me close
to coming earlier, and since she didn’t hold back at all this time, I
came almost instantly. It felt really good, but to be honest, it was
more a relief than anything else. I was done, my virginity had been
taken by the girl I love. I was happy she had talked me into it.</p><p>It was so weird. Lynn didn’t seem the least bit scared, even after
seeing what I went through.</p><p>We lay there hugging, touching, kissing and generally enjoying each
other’s company and body. She is like a big, warm teddybear I can hug
whenever I need comfort.</p><p>The five minutes went fast.</p><p>”Your turn,” Lynn whispered in my ear.</p><p>I must admit I was a bit anxious about doing it. I didn’t want to hurt
her, but I had promised her. And besides, if I didn’t do it, she would
probably do it to herself. I preferred it to be me.</p><p>She lay on the bed and spread as far as she could. I went into the
bathroom and got a new towel. I avoided the old one, I didn’t want to
see how much I had bled.</p><p>”Remember to get me really horny and wet before pushing it in.”</p><p>”Ok.”</p><p>”And when you get to the point where you are about to break my hymen,
don’t hesitate, just thrust it in. Don’t worry about me. I won’t break.”</p><p>She kissed me one last time as a virgin. I went down on her and
started working her pussy. The dildo lay right beside me, ready to be
used. She was beginning to moan slightly. I sucked on her clit while
my fingers played with her pussy lips. She was getting closer to the
moment. Another couple of minutes and she was almost ready to come.</p><p>”Now,” she told me. ”Do it now.”</p><p>It was time. I spread her pussy lips wide and put the dildo to the
hole and wiggled it in gently until I reached her hymen. I didn’t
hesitate at all, I just pushed it right into her. I could feel how the
hymen streched and gave way as the plastic rod disappeared into her</p><p>She didn’t even scream. I could tell she was hurt, but it was not
nearly as bad for her.</p><p>I left the dildo in her and crept up to kiss her for comfort. Four
hours and thirty minutes before turning twelve, Lynn Sullivan, my
girlfriend, lost her virginity. And I was the one who took it.</p><p>”Continue,” she told me. ”Use the dildo and make me come.”</p><p>”Are you sure?”</p><p>”Yes.”</p><p>I got back between her legs. I thought the dildo would be red from
blood, but it was really only a couple of strings, not much at all. I
wiped it of with the towel. The dildo went back into her pussy. I
watched practically the whole thing slowly disappear further and
further into her cunt. I pulled it almost all the way out, before
pushing it back in again.</p><p>I was fascinated with the way the big rod fit her tiny little hole. It
shouldn’t be possible—it really shouldn’t.</p><p>”It feels wonderful. Go faster,” she demanded.</p><p>I did as she wanted and pumped that thing in and out of her in a
steady rhythm. When I put my hand on top of that area above the pussy,
I could feel the thing going in and out of her. She was moaning  by
now, and I could tell she would have a good orgasm.</p><p>She rubbed her clit frenetically until she came. I pushed the dildo
all the way in and then just watched as the orgasm hit her in waves.
Once she calmed down, I checked out her pussy. There was some blood,
which I wiped off, and she was a little more red than usual.
Otherwise, she seemed fine.</p><p>All I wanted to do now was to cuddle with my babydoll. Luckily, she
shared that exact same sentiment. We crawled in under the cover and
held each other tightly.</p><p>”Thank you,” she whispered. ”Thank you for doing this for me.”</p><p>”Anything for my babygirl. Besides, you were right, there is nobody I
would rather have taking my cherry.”</p><p>”I love you.”</p><p>”I love you too.”</p><p>We lay in silence for several minutes, just sorting out our thoughts
and feelings. Then I remembered, Lynn hadn’t told me about the place
where she got the dildo.</p><p>”Tell me about the store,” I begged her.</p><p>”What store?”</p><p>”The store where you bought that dildo.”</p><p>”Oh. Well, it is a store filled with stuff that has to do with sex.
They have a whole section with dildos. You should see it. There is
this one you can wear, and it’s like having a dick.”</p><p>”Seriously?”</p><p>”I promise. And then there is this one that is really long and has two
ends, so it can be used by two girls at the same time. And then there
are those that vibrate. And there was one that looked exactly like a
real penis. Not that I’ve actually seen a real penis, but that is what
it said on the box.”</p><p>We talked for half an hour, but then Lynn had to leave.</p><p>”Why don’t you get some practice with the dildo?” she suggested before
she left. ”I want to use it on you the next time we have sex.”</p><p>I will start as soon as I’m done writing this.</p><p>The relationship changed after the events that day. For one thing, I
stopped referring to to Lynn as ’young’ or ’little’. It didn’t seem
appropriate anymore. I’m not sure how much had to do with the events
that day and how much was a result of her turning twelve. Age
differences, even slight ones, matter at that age. When we got
together, it had been a part of shaping the relationship, even though
she’s less than four months younger than I am.</p><p>The change wasn’t limited to the relationship. Lynn’s body had begun
developing a few weeks before that day, and by the time of her
birthday, she didn’t look the same as she had when we first got
together. I had been in denial about it, since I absolutely adored her
childish features. But after that day, I couldn’t deny it any longer.
Her girlish figure would soon be gone forever, and in it’s place there
would soon be a woman’s body. And to be honest, when I got used to the
idea it thrilled me.</p><p>She was still my babygirl, though. She always will be.</p>"
1088,"Girlfriends, Chapter 10",The Dude,10,,"['g/g', 'rom']","<p class=""h2"">Wednesday, March 11</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>What a day I’ve had. It’s been raining since this morning, and I had
to walk around in school all day with wet socks.</p><p>I didn’t see Lynn in school either. It would have been nice to at
least see her face once.</p><p>At soccer practice, the field was so wet the balls didn’t even bounce.
We spent the entire practice out in the rain, without ever touching a
ball. As if that wasn’t enough, the showers were broken, and I had to
wear my uniform when getting home. And I missed the bus, of course. It
was one of those days, after all.</p><p>When I finally got home I wanted nothing more than to just go to bed
and stay there forever. The last thing I needed was company. Then I
found Lynn in the kitchen, talking to my dad.</p><p>”Hello,” I said</p><p>”Hi honey,” Dad said. ”How was your day?”</p><p>Lynn came up to me and inspected me closely.</p><p>”You’re a mess,” she concluded. Nice understatement.</p><p>”Excuse me, I’m going upstairs,” I said sullenly.</p><p>”Not without a kiss,” Lynn insisted.</p><p>I gave her a quick peck.</p><p>”I’m not in the mood,” I told her.</p><p>”Are you hungry?” Dad asked. I nodded. ”Then sit down. We’ll make
sandwiches for you.”</p><p>I sat down, still wet from the rain, and ate the sandwiches Lynn and
Dad made.</p><p>”I know what you need. Come with me,” Lynn said when I had eaten. She
took my hand and pulled me up from the chair. I was still in a pretty
bad mood.</p><p>”I just want to be alone,” I said.</p><p>”Nonsense.”</p><p>”Please.”</p><p>”You just let me take care of you.”</p><p>She brought me to the bathroom and sat me down on the edge of the tub.
Then she began filling it with water. I must admit, I was getting a
little bit curious as to what she was up to.</p><p>”Do you remember a couple weeks ago, when I told you I had a surprise
for you?” she asked me.</p><p>I vaguely remembered that she had said something like that a while back.</p><p>”I think it’s time you got it. But you have to do as I say. Now, stand
up and raise your arms.”</p><p>She pulled the jersey off me, as well as the sports bra. She went down
on her knees and pulled off my shorts and panties too, and removed my
socks.</p><p>Lynn stripped as well. I was still in a bad mood, but seeing her naked
helped a little.</p><p>”I want you to sit in front of me in the tub,” she said.</p><p>She got in first, and I followed, doing as she had told me. She turned
off the water, which filled about three quarters of the tub with us in
it, and was quite hot.</p><p>She held her arms around me and I leaned back, relaxing for the first
time all day. I just lay there for minutes, enjoying the feeling of
Lynn’s hands caressing me all over my body. Except my pussy, which she
was for some reason avoiding.</p><p>”Are you relaxed,” she asked me. I just nodded. ”Good, then sit up,”
she ordered.</p><p>I didn’t want to move.</p><p>”Trust me on this, you will love this next part.” I did as she told
me, reluctantly.</p><p>She brought her hands up to my shoulder and started massaging me. A
real massage! It felt amazing.</p><p>”This was your surprise?”</p><p>”Yes, do you like it?”</p><p>”It’s wonderful. Where did you learn this?”</p><p>”My mom’s masseuse. She was around the house a lot after mom gave
birth last year, and we became friends. I asked her and she taught me
some of the basics.”</p><p>She kept rubbing my shoulders for another few minutes, and then did my
back. When she was done with it, I felt like a new person.</p><p>”Thank you,” I said.</p><p>”I’m not done yet. Not by a long shot. Turn around.”</p><p>We were now facing each other. She kneeled between my spread legs and
lifted my knee, as she began massaging my thigh under the water. She
took her time, working all the way to my foot, which received extra
attention. Then she did the same thing on my other leg.</p><p>”All done,” she said. ”How do you feel?”</p><p>”A lot better.”</p><p>”Relaxed?”</p><p>”Very.”</p><p>”Good.”</p><p>She pulled me to her and kissed me.</p><p>”Now, my love, I will make you come,” she said, as she began rubbing
my pussy.</p><p>I just closed my eyes and let her continue her treatment of me. Her
hands were all over me and her tongue and lips played with my tits. I
was so relaxed I could feel every little touch, no matter how gentle.</p><p>Lynn’s left hand was stroking up and down my slit, while she held her
right hand behind my neck. She leaned forward and gave me a
passionate kiss. I remember thinking heaven must be something like this.</p><p>I felt my pussy lips being spread open and a finger slip between
my folds, stroking the inner lips of my awaiting cunny. Every now and
then, the finger slipped all the way into my cunt hole. It was a
technique Lynn had used before and it had driven me crazy. She was
rubbing my clit and pussy lips, and increased the frequency of her
finger fucking gradually, until she just kept working it in and out of
me nonstop.</p><p>It didn’t take long for me to come, and Lynn made no attempts of
holding back. I was moaning like crazy; the water splashed around as I
twisted around, on the verge of coming. Lynn knew I was nearly there,
and increased the tempo and added another finger to the one that was
already fucking me.</p><p>I could feel the orgasm building up until I came. It was sensational.
Not the most intense one I’ve had, but it lasted for an unusually long
time. Lynn pushed the two fingers as hard as she could two times, when
she sensed I was coming, and then pulled them out and instead rubbed
my clit until it was over. When I caught my breath and got back to my
senses, I threw myself over Lynn and gave her a hug.</p><p>”Thank you, that was wonderful. All of it,” I commended her.</p><p>”I’m not done yet.”</p><p>”You’re not?”</p><p>She picked up a bar of soap.</p><p>”Now I will clean you up. Turn around again.”</p><p>She pulled the plug and drained out about half the water in the tub.
My neck got her attention first, then my shoulders and arms. She was
very meticulous, taking her time to make sure she didn’t miss a single
spot.</p><p>The rest of my body got the same treatment. She rubbed my tits for two
full minutes, if not more.</p><p>”I love you,” she whispered every now and then. Not as often, though,
as she whispered, ”I love your body.”</p><p>She cleaned my pussy last, after the rest of my body had gotten its
treatment. Lynn was intent of getting it clean, not that it had been
very dirty in the first place. I enjoyed it a lot, and I could tell
she did too. When finished, she washed my hair and rinsed off all the
soap and shampoo on my body. I hugged her again.</p><p>”Not yet,” she said. ”There is one more thing left, but first I must
dry you off.”</p><p>We got out of the tub and she picked up a bath towel. She dried me off
and took a bottle from the cabinet. It was baby oil. The towel she
spread out on the floor.</p><p>”This will do wonders for your skin, trust me,” she said as she poured
it over my tits.</p><p>”I’m sure that’s why you do it,” I kidded with her.</p><p>I felt the baby oil trickle down my body, into my pussy crack, and
inside my thighs. It tickled a little. Lynn poured what must have been
a quarter of the bottle over me before putting it down.</p><p>”Feel good?” she asked, knowing fully well that I did. I just moaned
in reply.</p><p>She began with my neck and then worked her way downwards. She was
being very thorough. And as usual, my boobs got a lot of attention.</p><p>”I love to touch you,” she said while working my tits.</p><p>”And I love it when you touch me,” I replied.</p><p>She did my arms and stomach, and then told me to put one foot on the
toilet seat. I did, of course, and she took the bottle and poured even
more baby oil on my leg.</p><p>”You can never have too much of this stuff,” she said, working it into
my leg, all the way down to my foot.</p><p>Then she did my other leg, pouring more oil on that one too.</p><p>”Turn around,” she ordered me, and I complied willingly.</p><p>She poured baby oil on my back and rubbed in big circles all over,
until it was all oily. Then she did my butt, my nice, firm, now oily
butt. There was now only one body part left for her to do.</p><p>It had been half an hour, at least, since my baby had made me come the
last time. I most definitely wanted her to make me come again. She put
her hands between my legs from behind, her middle finger feeling
around inside my pussy. My legs almost folded from the pleasure. I had
to sit down on the bath towel. Lynn sat down behind me and pressed me
tightly to her.</p><p>”Your body looks so hot when it’s shiny like this,” she whispered in
my ear.</p><p>She released me and I lay down flat on the towel. Lynn sat down on me,
straddling my thighs. She  picked up the bottle and poured what little
was left into her hand and rubbed it on her pussy. She lay down beside
me and we finger fucked each other while kissing and playing with each
other’s tongue. The baby oil on her soft pussy lips made it feel so
nice to rub.</p><p>I let my fingers become as oily as possible, before carefully slipping
two of them into into Lynn’s hot, glistening cunny. It was the first
time I had two fingers inside of her.</p><p>She did the same thing, and we held and kissed each other, as our
cunnies were being finger fucked.</p><p>She came first. Not strange, since she had been horny since I got
home. Her come helped push me over the edge as well, and we came
together in a wonderful mess of baby oil, sweat and pussy juices. When
we were done, both of us were completely exhausted.</p><p>I lay there smiling, thinking back on my day. It had been hell until I
came home and Lynn took care of me.</p><p>”Did you enjoy that?” she asked innocently.</p><p>”It was amazing,” I told her.</p><p>We lay silent on the towel for a while, just resting and cuddling. As
I lay there, something occurred to me. I had no idea why she was here
at all.</p><p>”Why did you come over in the first place?” I asked her.</p><p>”I spotted you at school today, and you looked like a mess, so I
figured I’d come over and cheer you up a bit.”</p><p>”You’re so good to me, babydoll,” I said and kissed her all over her face.</p><p>”I know,” she said and we both started giggling.</p><p>We stayed on the towel for a while longer, cuddling and kissing on the
bathroom floor.</p><p>I love my babygirl. She is the light of my life.</p>"
1089,"Girlfriends, Chapter 11",The Dude,11,"The spring of ’98 will always hold a special place among my childhood
memories.","['g/g', 'rom']","<p>I remember fondly the ”dates” Lynn and I had. We would dress up in
sexy outfits, put make-up on, and do each other’s hair. I would
usually dress Lynn up in a mini-skirt and a tight top and put her hair
in pigtails. She wasn’t thrilled about that hairstyle, but I loved how
it made her look both innocent and sexy at the same time. Lynn most
often had me wear one-piece dresses. There was one in particular, a
slim, black, silk gown that she was just crazy about.</p><p>We turned the living room into a romantic dining room, and ordered
take-out. Sometimes we would put on soft music and dance. The dates
usually ended with us making love on my bed. Other nights we would
cuddle up together on the couch, kissing and caressing each other when
watching TV, even when my dad was at the other end of the couch.
Whenever we got too intimate, though, he would leave us alone.</p><p>What I loved the most was when she stayed over-night, and I could fall
asleep in her arms and wake up from Lynn kissing me, or rubbing my
tits or pussy. When I woke up first, I would just watch her sleep and
listen to her breathing. To wake her, I would stroke her hair and
whisper in her ear.</p><p>My school-work improved under the stern but loving guidance of my
girlfriend. She taught me a lot  about studying, and my study-habits
improved significantly. As did my grades. When I got my first A in
english, she gave me a hug and told me, ”I knew you would.” Lynn was
so proud of me, and I will never forget how I felt at that moment. It
was the most amazing thing.</p><p>It was hard keeping our love a secret, but fortunately we had Sarah,
who became a good friend and helpful source of information. We often
hung out at the store (which,  it turned out, she owned) with her and
her girlfriend Holly.</p><p>Sometimes Sarah closed the store for an hour or two, and Lynn and I
would model underwear for them. It wasn’t as innocent as it seemed.
Sarah admitted to being turned on by watching us, and she told us they
would fantasize about us when having sex, the same way we had
fantisized about Sarah that first day we had sex. Years later, Holly
told me Sarah had screamed out my name more than once during orgasm.</p><p>We never did go any further than that, though. Except one time, and
this I learned long after by accident, when Sarah let Lynn touch her
boobs.</p><p>The spring turned into summer. We tried to spend as much time together
as possible, but Lynn was not home all that much. She and her family
went on vacation to England, and after that she was sent to summer
camp. Whenever we could, though, we were together.</p><p>Then came the first day of school.</p><p>I noticed people were acting strange, but I couldn’t figure out why.
Then I ran into Danny. He looked concerned.</p><p>”What’s going on?” I asked him.</p><p>”There is a rumor circling,” he told me. ”Apparently, someone saw you
and Lynn kissing a couple of weeks ago. Now everyone in school has
heard about it.”</p><p>”Oh no.”</p><p>”It will probably blow over, but in the meantime, you should probably
stay away from Lynn.”</p><p>It didn’t blow over, though, and on Friday, I couldn’t take it anymore.</p><p>”I have to find Lynn,” I told Danny.</p><p>”Don’t, it will only make it worse.”</p><p>”I have to. Lynn is not used to this kind of attention, I need to be
there for her.”</p><p>I found Lynn by her locker. I don’t think I had ever seen her this
miserable before. The gossip had obviously taken its toll on her.</p><p>”I can’t take this, everyone is acting really weird and get silent
when I walk by,” she said.</p><p>People walking by us were actually whistling at us. One group of boys
actually started chanting, ”kiss, kiss, kiss.”</p><p>”You see, and it’s driving me crazy. And the worst thing is that I
can’t tell the whole world you are the love of my life.”</p><p>”I know it’s really hard for you. It’s hard for me too. But I don’t
want to lose you.”</p><p>”I don’t want to lose you either, but we can’t go on like this,” she
said.</p><p>”I can’t stand to see you this miserable.”</p><p>”I love you,” She said, and gave me her most beautiful smile. ”Let’s
not hide anymore.”</p><p>She put her arms around me and pulled me tight to her. Then she kissed
me, right there in the hallway. It was the most incredible kiss. We
kissed the way lovers do, right in the middle of the school, until we
were interrupted.</p><p>”What is going on here?” a voice said. It was mrs Phillips. ”Let me
through.”</p><p>We were still kissing when she reached us.</p><p>”Break it off, you two.”</p><p>Reluctantly, our lips parted.</p><p>”I’m taking you two to the principal office, right now,” she said angrily.</p><p>She reached out to grab us, but Lynn was quicker and avoided her. She
took my hand and we ran out of the school as fast as we could. We kept
running until we were too tired to run any more, and sat down under a
tree to rest. For a minute we were panting to hard to speak. We just
looked at each other.</p><p>”I will lose you,” she then said. I wanted to tell her she was wrong,
but I knew it was true.</p><p>”The school has probably already told my mother, and she will not let
me see you again. She began crying and I took her in my arms. I was
crying too.</p><p>”I love you, babygirl,” I told her.</p><p>”I love you too.”</p><p>Dad got a call from Lynn’s mom later that day, and we went over to
them to talk.</p><p>We sat in the living room, me and my dad, and Lynn and her mom.</p><p>”Your daughter and my daughter was kissing in school today,” Lynn’s
mom said.</p><p>”So I’ve heard,” Dad replied calmly.</p><p>”You don’t seem too concerned.”</p><p>”I’m sure it’s all very innocent.”</p><p>”It’s not innocent,” Lynn’s mom insisted. ”Girls shouldn’t be kissing
girls.”</p><p>”They’re twelve, it’s no big deal.”</p><p>”It is a big deal. And your daughter set her up to it. Lynn is not
like that.”</p><p>Lynn had been sitting quietly, nut suddenly her eyes flashed. What her
mother had said really pissed her off.</p><p>”Let’s not overreact,” Dad said, still as calm.</p><p>”I’m not overreacting. Your daughter is a bad influence on Lynn and I
won’t let them see each other any more.” She was getting more and more
worked up. ”Keep your daughter away from my family.”</p><p>”And how could I do that? Lynn and Jenny go to the same school. They
see each other practically every day.”</p><p>”I know,” she said, ”and that’s why we’re sending Lynn to a boarding
school.”</p><p>”What?!” Lynn screamed out and got up from her chair. ”You can’t do that.”</p><p>”I’m your mother and I know what’s best for you.”</p><p>”Mom, it was just a kiss.”</p><p>”And it’s her fault,” Lynn’s mother said, pointing at me. ”It’s not
you, you’re not like that. I have to stop it. Lord knows what could
happen otherwise.”</p><p>”What comes next? Sex?”</p><p>”Lynn, behave! We have guests.”</p><p>”That was what you meant, wasn’t it.”</p><p>”Yes, and lord knows what could have…”</p><p>”It would just kill you,” Lynn interrupted, ”if we had actually had
sex, Jenny and I, wouldn’t it?”</p><p>Lynn’s mother just stared at her daughter, not saying anything.</p><p>”We didn’t have sex, mom,” Lynn continued. ”It was just a kiss! It
meant nothing!”</p><p>Lynn ran out of the room. Dad and I just sat there dumbfounded. Lynn’s
mom looked as if she couldn’t believe what had just happened.</p><p>”We’re done here,” she then said. ”You can leave.”</p><p>We left in silence and didn’t speak the entire ride home.</p><p class=""h2"">Saturday, September 26</p><p>Dear diary.</p><p>It’s been several weeks since I last saw Lynn, and this is my first
entry since we were separated.</p><p>Later in the evening before, I got a phone call from Lynn.</p><p>”I want to come over,” she said.</p><p>”Isn’t it kind of late?” I asked her</p><p>”It could be our last chance to be together. If I’m outside your door
at midnight, can you sneak me in without your dad noticing?”</p><p>”I guess, but…”</p><p>Lynn hung up the phone before I could say anything.</p><p>When I opened the door at midnight, Lynn was already there. I let her
in and brought her up to my room. She hugged me and started crying.</p><p>”They’re sending me away on Sunday.”</p><p>”At least we’re together now. I love you, babygirl.”</p><p>”Let’s run away,” she suggested. It was obviously her distress talking.</p><p>”Babydoll, you know I can’t run away, and I won’t let you do it either.”</p><p>She looked at me with her tear-filled eyes.</p><p>”But how else can we be together?”</p><p>”I can’t leave. I could never do that to my dad, it would kill him.”
She knew I was right. ”And you’re not going anywhere either. I love
you too much to stand by and watch you waste your life on the streets.
You need to stay in school, and I think you know that too. Besides,
you didn’t even bring a backpack.”</p><p>”Oh,” she said meekly, ”I forgot.”</p><p>”You didn’t think this through, did you?”</p><p>”I just don’t want to lose you.”</p><p>She started crying again. She knew as well as I did that our fate was
sealed. We hugged again, and I cried too.</p><p>”Fuck me,” she said suddenly. I wiped a tear from her face. ”Fuck me
and let me feel anything but this.”</p><p>She began undressing.</p><p>”We need to be quiet, dad is sleeping downstairs,” I said.</p><p>We both got undressed quickly and crawled into bed together. She lay
down on her back and I got on top of her and began kissing her neck
and tits. I took it easy at first, just rubbing her pussy lightly.
Gradually , I increased preassure and let my middle finger slip in
between her folds. She let out a soft moan as I did.</p><p>I continued rubbing inside her cunt until it got all wet and sloppy. I
couldn’t resist tasting her, so I licked off my finger right in front
of Lynn, letting her watch me enjoy her juices.</p><p>I returned my attention to her pussy, rubbing her clit a little while
before pushing my finger into her. I fucked her like this for a few
minutes, getting her to squirm and breath heavily.</p><p>”Are you gonna come for me, babydoll?” I whispered.</p><p>”Mmm,” she moaned in reply.</p><p>I put another finger into her and fucked her as hard as I could.</p><p>Lynn picked up the pillow and used it to muffle her scream when she
came. Her body jerked and I had to hold her down to stop her from
making too much noise.</p><p>When she were finished, she took me in her arms and we hugged for a
little while.</p><p>”My turn,” she whispered, and let go of me. ”I want to eat you.”</p><p>I turned on my back and pulled my legs to me in eager anticipation of
having her lick my cunt.</p><p>Lynn didn’t waste any time. Her mouth completely covered my slit, and
she slipped her tongue into it, licking up my wetness. Whenever she
reached my clit, she would flicker it and suck on it.</p><p>She kept doing this for a couple of minutes, until I came.</p><p>When we kissed afterwards, she had so much of my juices in her mouth,
and she shared it with me.</p><p>We fell asleep hugging each other’s naked bodies. She was crying again
and I fondled her hair and face and kissed her face for comfort.</p>"
1090,"Girlfriends, Chapter 12",The Dude,12,,"['g/g', 'rom', 'toys']","<p class=""h2"">Saturday, September 26 (continued)</p><p>Dad woke us up the next morning. We sat up at the edge of the bed, both
of us still naked. I asked him what he wanted.</p><p>”Lynn’s mother just called,” he said. ”They’re looking for Lynn.”</p><p>”Did you tell her I’m here?” she asked him.</p><p>”I didn’t know you were here until now. It doesn’t matter, though. You
have to get dressed and go home right away. Your parents are worried
sick about you.”</p><p>I put my arms around Lynn and told Dad, ”she doesn’t have to leave
right away.”</p><p>”I’m sorry, sweetie,” he said, ”but I have an obligation as a parent.
If you were the one who was missing, I would want to know the second
someone found you.”</p><p>”But it’s our last chance to be together,” I pleaded.</p><p>”Alright, I’ll wait. Get dressed and come down to the kitchen. Maybe
we can figure something out.”</p><p>We got dressed and when we got down to the kitchen, Dad was there
waiting for us.</p><p>”Have you called Lynn’s mother yet?” I asked him.</p><p>”No, not yet.”</p><p>”What if we went somewhere else?” Lynn asked. ”You can deny knowing I
was here.”</p><p>”Your mother will still be worried about you.”</p><p>”I can leave her a note.”</p><p>”But how will she get it?”</p><p>”She can find it here,” I suggested. ”If Lynn calls her mother and
says she is here, we can be gone by the time she gets here.”</p><p>”And you can be out buying breakfast when we leave,” Lynn added.</p><p>”But we’ve got breakfast,” Dad noted.</p><p>”Not if I threw it out. It will look like you were tricked too,” I said.</p><p>”Where will you go?” Dad asked.</p><p>”I don’t know.”</p><p>”I have an idea. Wait here.”</p><p>Dad left the kitchen and came back a few minutes later. In the mean
time, I picked out a pretty mini-skirt for Lynn to wear and and put
her other clothes in a bag.</p><p>”I have set you two up in room at a hotel. The manager there is a
friend of mine, and he will take care of you,” Dad said when he returned.</p><p>We actually managed to pull off the crazy scheme and get to the hotel
room that awaited us. The room was pretty small, but it had a big bed.</p><p>”Come here,” I said as soon as we were alone, and pulled her to me. I
undressed her right away.</p><p>Once we got all our clothes out of the way, I led Lynn to the bed and
we crawled in under the cover. We made out and cuddled in the dark for
a while, until it got too warm in there.</p><p>”Let’s get this cover out of the way,” I said and pushed it off the bed.</p><p>Lynn was so beautiful, lying outstretched naked on the bed. She wasn’t
crying, but she looked like she was about to.</p><p>All I could think of was to distract Lynn, so that she would forget
about our inevitable breakup for at least a little while.</p><p>I sat down next to her pussy and studied it closely.</p><p>”Hello, Lynn’s pussy,” I said.</p><p>”Lynn, I haven’t given your pussy a name,” I said.</p><p>Lynn sat up.</p><p>”You want to name my pussy?” she asked.</p><p>”Yeah, why not. What do you think is a good name?”</p><p>”I don’t know.”</p><p>”Ok then, I will name it. How about, let’s see, Frank?”</p><p>Lynn started laughing. It was nice to hear her laugh again.</p><p>”You can not call it Frank.”</p><p>”But it looks like a Frank, don’t you think so?”</p><p>”No.”</p><p>Fine. I will call it Bubba. Hello Bubba,” I said to her pussy.</p><p>”Don’t call my pussy Bubba!”</p><p>”Oh come on, Bubba is a beautiful name.”</p><p>”But it’s a guy’s name. If you have to name it, at least give it aq
girl’s name.”</p><p>”Alright, I will call it Linda.”</p><p>”Thank you.”</p><p>Lynn lay back down again.</p><p>”Hello miss Linda,” I said. ”You look very pretty today. Mind if I
fuck you?”</p><p>I let first my middle finger and then my ring finger slip into Lynn’s
wet little cunny, and began fucking her in a slow pace. Lynn quickly
got into it and moved in the same rhythm.</p><p>”You like this?” I asked her.</p><p>”Mmm,” she purred.</p><p>I kissed and sucked on her nipples, teasing them with the tip of my
tongue. As I did this, Lynn began moaning.</p><p>Lynn was getting wetter and I wanted to taste her, so I pulled my
fingers out of her and replaced them with my tongue.</p><p>Lynn spread her legs for me, and I sat down between them. I put the
two fingers back into her pussy, this time fucking her somewhat
harder. I wanted to make her come right then, so I sucked and licked
her clit as well.</p><p>Half a minute of this treatment was enough to make Lynn come. The
orgasm hit her, and she was squirming and writhing, but I continued
fucking her until she relaxed.</p><p>I put my two fingers that had been inside her in front of her mouth
and let her lick them clean. It was such a turn-on to watch her enjoy
her own pussy juices.</p><p>I crawled up next to Lynn and gave her a kiss.</p><p>”I want to make you came too,” Lynn whispered to me and put her hand
on my pussy.</p><p>I felt a finger slip in and out of my cunt hole in a rapid pace. I
just love it when she does that. Then she suddenly stopped.</p><p>”Excuse me,” she said and stepped over to her bag on the floor. She
picked out the dildo and brought it back to the bed.</p><p>”I didn’t know you brought that,” I said.</p><p>”I plan on taking it with me when I leave tomorrow, and I couldn’t do
that if I had left it at your house.”</p><p>She sat down between my legs and spread my pussy open. Carefully, she
pushed the dildo all the way into me. Then she just slowly pulled it
out a couple of inches, the way she knows I love to be fucked by it.</p><p>She fucked me slowly with the plastic toy and rubbed my clit with her
other hand. Whenever it was sliding into me, I pushed back.</p><p>Lynn moved to my side and started sucking gently on my clit. A couple
of minutes of that was all I needed.</p><p>I let out a loud groan as I came. Lynn pulled out the dildo and licked
my outer lips until I finished coming.</p><p>I took Lynn in my arms and we lay silent on the bed. I could see tears
running down her cheeks. I had no idea how to comfort her this time.
Suddenly she began giggling softly.</p><p>”I had never been so terrified in my life,” she said all of a sudden.</p><p>”When?”</p><p>”When you told me you were in love with me.”</p><p>”I remember. You were shaking.”</p><p>”I was already in love with you by then.”</p><p>”You were?”</p><p>”Yeah, but I would never have dared to tell you. I was so happy just
being around you and do stuff with you.”</p><p>”When did you fall in love with me?” I asked her. She had never
mentioned this before.</p><p>”That first day, in the library. I had seen you before around school
and thought you were very pretty, but you were so popular and I didn’t
dare talk to you. Remember that day, when you suggested we do homework
together?”</p><p>”Of course. I remember everything that happened on that day.”</p><p>”Thinking back, don’t you find it strange that I, a straight A
student, would wanna do homework with a fairly mediocre student like you?”</p><p>”I never thought of that. So you did homework with me just so you
could be with me for a couple of hours a week?”</p><p>”Actually, I thought you meant that I would do your homework for you,
and I would have been happy to, just to have an excuse to talk to you
twice a week.”</p><p>”Really? Wow, you must have had it in for me bad.”</p><p>”You can imagine how happy I was when I realized what you had really
meant.”</p><p>”But why were you so afraid then, when I told you how I felt about you?”</p><p>” I thought maybe somehow you had found out how I felt about you, and
decided to trick me or something.”</p><p>Tears were running down her cheeks again. I hugged her even harder and
kissed her on the forehead.</p><p>”Why didn’t you leave?” I asked.</p><p>”I couldn’t. I just couldn’t.”</p><p>”I’m glad you stayed.”</p><p>”I am too.”</p><p>We looked into each other’s eyes and smiled. I kissed her on the nose
and she giggled.</p><p>”Remember your first sleep-over?” I asked Lynn.</p><p>”Our first night sleeping in the same bed. How could I forget?”</p><p>”We watched that movie, and every now and then, we lured Dad out of
the room so that we could kiss.”</p><p>”You were the one doing the luring, I had nothing to do with that.”</p><p>”No, you just wanted to watch the movie.”</p><p>”It’s a good movie.”</p><p>”I know.”</p><p>”Let’s watch it again.”</p><p>”Now?”</p><p>”Why not?”</p><p>”I guess it could be nice.”</p><p>Actually, I just saw as a chance to keep her distracted for a while, I
couldn’t take any more of her tears. Casablanca maybe wasn’t the best
choice, considering the circumstances, but Lynn wanted to see it and I
couldn’t say no to her that day.</p><p>We had the manager bring the movie and a VCR to our room, so that we
could watch the movie. We also had lunch while we watched it.</p><p>After lunch, we sat back down on the bed like before, with her in
front of me. I had one hand on her pussy and rubbed it gently through
the rest of the movie.</p><p>Lynn cried again at the end of the movie. I tried to comfort her the
best I could and kissed her tears away.</p><p>I rolled her over on her back and got on top of her. She didn’t do
much at all, just lay there and sobbed while I kissed her her softly.</p><p>Very slowly, I began rubbing my pussy on hers. At first I just grazed
it, but then I increased pressure at every stroke, until my lips
divided and enfolded Lynn’s slit.</p><p>Lynn got into it as well, putting her hands on my butt and pressing me
harder against her.</p><p>We kept it up until I couldn’t hold myself in that position any
longer. I rolled off her and lay panting on my back. Lynn turned over
on her side with one leg over one of mine. She pushed two fingers
inside my cunt hole and started finger fucking me hard. I closed my
eyes and took in the incredible sensations, like the squishy sound
coming from my soaking wet cunt, and the delicious scent of Lynn’s
pussy when she’s horny.</p><p>Lynn pulled her fingers out of me and brought them to my face,
smearing my own juices on my lips. Then she kissed me with fever-like
passion. I put my arms around her and we snuggled up together, still
kissing.</p><p>I let my hand travel down her body until it reached her soft little
cunny. I rubbed it up and down a few times, getting my fingers all
wet. Two of my fingers slowly slipped into her, first one, then the other.</p><p>I pushed the fingers in as far as I could and held them there, as I
kissed her small tits. Teasing her sensitive nipples gave a shudder
and a moan in response. I took it as a sign she was ready.</p><p>I held her pussy spread and pulled my fingers out of her entirely
before pushing them into her hole once again. I did this over and
over, and every time, Lynn would let out a soft moan. It was so hot,
watching my two fingers slip in and out of her cunt like that.</p><p>She was getting closer to coming, and I wanted it to be as good as I
could make it. When I had the two fingers all the way into Lynn’s
cunny and my other hand was on one of her tits, squeezing its nipple,
I bent down and put my lips around her clit, sucking it and carefully
licking it with the tip of my tongue. My fingers was fucking her hard,
and the loudness of her moans increased as my tempo did.</p><p>Lynn came in a convulsion that made me lose grip of her clit. My
fingers were still in her though, and I kept fucking as hard as I
possibly could, even as she screamed out loud and thrashed around on
the bed. I didn’t even try to hold her down, I just let her go with it.</p><p>Afterwards, I held her for a while and let her rest on top of me.
Before she had time to let her mind wander to our inevitable end, and
begin crying again, I took her hand and placed it on my pussy.</p><p>”Fuck me,” I whispered.</p><p>Lynn began by rubbing my clit a while, getting me all horny again.</p><p>She got three fingers into my stretched cunt hole and pushed them in
and out of my cunny. It was a bit tight, but  I was pretty relaxed and
it felt really good.</p><p>I looked on as Lynn continued fucking me with her fingers. I still
haven’t gotten used to the view of having someone else’s fingers
disappear deep into my pussy. It’s an amazing sight, really. And quite
a turn-on.</p><p>She fucked me with her fingers until I came. She held me tight as the
orgasm subsided.</p><p>We fell asleep in each other’s arms, and when I woke up, it was almost
three pm. I kissed Lynn gently on the forehead to wake her up.</p><p>We were all messy from sweat and pussy juice, so we decided to take a
shower.</p><p>It was a small shower, barely enough room for the two of us in there.
I picked up the shower head and held her hair up, as I began showering
Lynn off. She turned around and I washed her back.</p><p>When she was all wet, I put the shower head away and opened the
wrapper of the soap bar. She was still facing away from me when I
rubbed the soap on her tits, arms and shoulders.</p><p>I continued down her body to her pussy, which got a lot of attention.
I let the edge of the soap slip between her folds and then rubbed it
up and down until she began moaning.</p><p>I turned Lynn around and sat down on my knees to soap her legs. Her
pussy was now at the level of my eyes, and I couldn’t resist pushing a
finger into it while I rubbed the soap on her legs with the other.</p><p>I stood up again and I soaped her back and her butt. Finally, I rinsed
it all off and stood up behind her once again. I let two fingers of my
right hand slip into her cunt, while my other hand rubbed her clit.</p><p>”Come for me, babygirl,” I whispered to her when she was getting close
to orgasm.</p><p>Lynn came, and her body went limp. I had to grab her and push myself
back at the wall so we wouldn’t fall.</p><p>Her orgasm subsided and she got her strength back. She turned around
and gave me a long kiss.</p><p>After a couple of minutes of rest, Lynn cleaned me the way I had her.
When she was done, she had me sit down in front of her and spread my
legs. She sat in front of me and leaned over and kissed my pussy. I
was was already horny from when she had cleaned it before, and when
her soft lips grazed my slit, I almost came right then. Lynn noticed,
of course, and pulled away.</p><p>She waited a minute and then sucked and licked my pussy until I came,
which was almost instantly.</p><p>We dried each other off and went back to the bed and got dressed.</p><p>We sat silent on the bed for a while. The clock said 15:38, which
meant this was the last half hour of our relationship. I took Lynn in
my arms and hugged her.</p><p>”I love you, babydoll,” I whispered softly. She didn’t say anything.
”Listen,” I continued, ”you will find a new girl to love and who loves
you and wants to make you happy just like I have. And when you find
her, don’t think of me.”</p><p>The last thing I wanted to think about was Lynn being with other
girls, but I had to say it. She wasn’t mine anymore.</p><p>Lynn just looked at me, tears running down her cheeks. I was crying
too. Her lips trembled and she tried to say something but she couldn’t
make any sounds. Sobbing she threw her arms around me, and we hugged
until there was a knock on the door.</p><p>I dried Lynn’s tears off her face and went to open the door. It was
the hotel manager and he told us he would escort Lynn to an awaiting
taxi, and that I was to wait in the room.</p><p>I picked up the dildo and handed it to her. We hugged and kissed one
last time as girlfriends, and then it was all over. She was out of my
life.</p><p class=""h2"">Epilogue</p><p>Dad came to the hotel room a few minutes after Lynn had left. The
first thing he did was hug me and comfort me.</p><p>That night was the worst of my life, I didn’t get any sleep at all. I
just lay in my father’s lap and cried, while he stroked my hair and
kissed my forehead.</p><p>Between me and Lynn, though, I was the lucky one. I had my dad, and I
had my friends. Some of them were disappointed that I hadn’t told them
about me and Lynn, but Danny defended me faithfully and eventually
they came around and were very supportive. I also had Sarah, who had
been through a similar thing.</p><p>It helped that my friends were quite popular. It wasn’t easy at first,
being known as a lesbian at my age, and in such a conservative community.</p><p>What Lynn went through that night I can only imagine. She had no one
to comfort her, no one who understood what she was going through, as
she lay in the darkness all alone. She never told me about it and I
never asked.</p><p>Lynn and I didn’t speak or write to each other for almost a year. It
was just to painful. Instead, she would write to Sarah, who in turn
would let me read the letters. It was easy to tell she was writing
with me in mind, since some of the things she wrote about were of no
interest whatsoever to Sarah. I also know Sarah told Lynn how I was
doing in every letter she wrote.</p><p>Then in the early summer of ’99, I got a postcard from Lynn with only
three words on it, ”I miss you.” I remember how my knees went weak and
I started crying. I was still as much in love with her as I had ever been.</p><p>The fact that it was her mother’s fault that we broke up, had a bigger
impact on Lynn than I realized at the time. That first year, she
seduced a number of girls at her new school, and she would always told
her mother everything in detail, knowing how it affected her. She also
never missed an opportunity to remind her mother that she hadn’t been
a lesbian until she was sent to that all-girls school. I don’t think
they’ve had a civilized conversation since. And whenever she is in
town nowadays, she stays at my dad’s house, in my old room in fact.
It’s probably a good thing Lynn have now moved all the way to
Massachusetts.</p><p>I could easily hate Lynn’s mother too for what she put me and Lynn
through, but for some reason, all I feel is pity. She let her own
ignorance destroy her relationship with her only daughter. It’s very
tragic, all of it.</p><p>I kept my grades up pretty well. I had an A in English all through
high-school, and whenever I got my report-card, I would tell Lynn
about it, and she always gave me the same reply, ”I knew you would,”
and I would swell up with pride. Even after all these years, few
things matter more to me than knowing Lynn is proud of me for my
academic accomplishments.</p><p>The sex I had with Lynn was the best I’ve ever had, and possibly the
best I’ll have in my life. It’s not because we were particularly good
at it. Rather it was the way we treated sex, like play, like part of a
game that was our relationship. It was all about having fun. Not that
my sex life nowdays is bad, but it’s isn’t quite the same. Trying to
recreate what it was like then would be like trying to change back
into the person you were. The experience really is that much different.</p><p>Lives change, lovers come and go, but for me, one thing will always
stay the same. Fifty years from now, I will still be in love with the
twelve-year-old girl who walked out of the hotel room and out of my
life on that fateful day.</p>"
1091,Amanda and I,Dudetodude,1,A story of how both an older and younger woman experienced their first girl on girl lovemaking.,['F/f'],"<p>My name is Terry Evans and shortly after my divorce I moved into a
small house of my own in a quiet mature neighborhood. After 5 years of
living with a mentally abusive bastard I finally got the courage to
leave. Fortunately I have no children and since I have a great job as
a computer analyst, I do alright financially. It's been two years now
since I've gotten over the whole ordeal but I still have feelings of
inadequacies and insecurity that my late husband was so good at
reminding me of. At 33 I think it's time to get on with my life. I do
have a few close friends but now that I live in another city due to a
job transfer that I requested, it makes it more difficult to get
together. Apart from long hours at work and the regular out of town
travel during the week, I don't do a whole lot of anything any more. I
realized that that would have to change.</p><p>Winter wasn't as busy for me around the house but in the summer, I
would spend most of my weekends cleaning, catching up on yard work,
doing windows and generally getting choirs done around the house. The
property isn't large but the previous owners had done a lovely job on
the gardens and maintained house beautifully. I wanted to keep it up.
I enjoy keeping busy around the house but it does get lonely from time
to time. I've always been a homebody anyway and so last year I had hot
tub installed on my deck. It's really very pleasant dipping in on a
clear cool night and watching the stars.</p><p>I had met some of the neighbors and had the couple next door over on
occasion for a cook out and to use the hot tub. They were in their mid
40s and had a 14 year old daughter. Amanda was a cute little thing but
sort of standoffish and shy. Sometimes I'd invite her over for a cold
coke or lemonade when I was out cutting the grass or weeding and
Amanda would often offer to help. Of course I never turned down the
help. Over the course of the summer Amanda would hang out around my
place and just talk to me as I busied myself in the yard.</p><p>""I never see you hanging out with anyone Amanda,"" I asked her, don't
you ever go out with your friends?""</p><p>She only had one close friend and she was in Europe with her parents.
All of her other so-called friends were always too busy to hang out
with her she explained. She didn't have much to do this summer and her
parents were too busy with their business to take a summer vacation
with her this year. I more or less felt sorry for her since she was an
only child and I knew she was bored and lonely to. Amanda took a shine
to me and I liked her to. We spent many Saturday afternoons together
just talking and she helped me out with a lot of my choirs. I decided
to pay her for all that she does around the house and that would give
her some spending cash as well.</p><p>One week I took a few vacation days and decided to take her to six
flags amusement park for the day. I cleared it with her parents and we
were off. Amanda had a great time and from then on she treated me like
her big sister. Now at 14, a girl is very impressionable and Amanda
would hang on every word I said and I liked the idea that I could make
a positive impression on a young person. As for a personal life, I
wasn't having much of one these days and I enjoyed her company. As for
dating, it seems all the nice guys were taken so I was content with
just hanging out at home on the weekends. As it went, my sex life
sucks and I regularly resorted to self-satisfaction. Regularly isn't
the word actually, it's like every night and sometimes during the day
if I could find the time. Being a computer analyst, I'm pretty savvy
around the Internet and last year I discovered the adult chat rooms
and porn sites. Although I never actually met anyone I chatted with
online, I did do cyber sex several times and more often than not, it
was with another female. It was such a turn on to think that another
woman found me hot, all be it that it was just online. Secretly, this
had become an obsession with me since I hadn't considered the fact I
would be attracted to other woman.</p><p>One night the sky was clear and the moon was full. I mixed myself a
drink and decided to dip in my hot tub. I lit a candle and turned on
some soft music. Being rather secluded behind a large trellis I
removed my swimsuit and just sat in the warm water enjoying the
relaxing evening. For 33 I thought, my body's not so bad. My 36b
breasts sit high and are nicely proportioned to my figure. I'm 5'6""
and with spending so much time outside, I have a nice tan. While
running my hands over my body I heard a slight noise in the yard.
Although the moon was bright, I couldn't see anything beyond the deck.
After a few moments I was certain someone was watching me. A little
scared I eased myself out of the tub, slipped my bathing suit on and
went inside. A couple of minutes later I was startled when I heard a
knock at the door.</p><p>As was her custom, Amanda walked in saying ""hello?""</p><p>""Hi Amanda"" I said, ""You startled me, what's up?""</p><p>""My parents are out for the night and thought I'd come over and hang
out if that's OK?""</p><p>""Sure"" I told her. I was just going back into the hot tub for a few
minutes, want join me?""</p><p>Amanda ran back to her house and changed into her bathing suit. When
she removed her wrap and I noticed she was wearing a string bikini
that I had never seen before.</p><p>""Oh that's so cute on you Amanda, you look very sexy with that on"" I
told her.</p><p>She blushed I think. Amanda was actually at that age when her body was
beginning to form into a woman but her mind was in many ways that of a
child. Her little breasts had grown to beyond the little mounds of
last year and her hips were taking a nice form. The string bikini she
had on only a V shaped patch in front and back for the bottoms and two
small triangles and a string for a top.</p><p>""Does your mother know you have that?"" I asked.</p><p>""No way! She'd kill me if she knew I bought this. I might have to hide
it over here if that's OK with you Terry.""</p><p>I laughed and told her it would be fine with me. ""You might as well
not wear anything,"" I told her. ""It doesn't leave much to the
imagination you know.""</p><p>""I was hoping you'd like it,"" Amanda said with enthusiasm.</p><p>OK, I thought. Now maybe I read more into it but I thought I saw her
purposely sway up the two steps and down into the tub. I wondered if
she realized it or not. What the hell am I thinking?</p><p>Well it wasn't such a bad thought was it? I thought. I was feeling
horny as hell these days and I never did finish what I had started
just a few minutes earlier before I was interrupted. This is crazy, I
was actually wet and not from the water. It's a good thing that it was
dark enough so as not to expose my obvious wet spot. Then the thought
occurred to me that it would be fun teasing Amanda. Maybe lead her on
and see how she would react, maybe flirt with her just a little in an
inconspicuous way and observe how she handled the situation. Yes,
that's what I'd do. I'd tease her and send her home hotter than hell.
She wouldn't know what hit her and I'm sure at 14 she's discovered the
art of pleasuring herself. I think I was 12 when I first started so
Amanda is probably doing it by now.</p><p>My thoughts came back to reality when Amanda asked if I was coming in.
Snapping out of my obvious daze, she asked, ""are you OK?""</p><p>""Yes, no problem, I'm sorry if I was staring at you but I hadn't
noticed how grown up you are now.""</p><p>""Thank you"" was all she could say.</p><p>I brought my drink to tub side and slipped into the water. The water
was warm and Amanda commented how much she liked doing this,
especially at night in the dark. It was so cool she said. We talked a
little about school for next year, boys, cool CDs and general girl
talk. Later I asked Amanda if she could get me another drink and to
grab herself a coke. I suppose I could have gotten them but surprising
myself in this new found interest, I wanted to watch her get out of
the water and maybe sway her way into the house. She got out of the
tub and dried herself off a little. All the while I pretended not to
notice but I was enjoying watching her with the light from the full
moon glistening on her wet skin as she strutted into the kitchen. God
I was getting hot thinking of the possibilities. My hands went for my
pussy and I managed to finger myself a little before Amanda was back
with the drinks. Boy that was stupid of me, I thought, now I'm hornier
than hell and I'm going to have to send her home or excuse myself and
go to the bathroom to finish myself off. As Amanda climbed back into
the tub, I got up and steadied her with my hand on her arm. It felt
electric and I was tempted right there and then just to pull her into
my arms and hold her. I chickened out!</p><p>Once in the tub, she skirted across the water to get her coke and hand
me my drink. I couldn't help but notice when she reached for the
drinks her little breast just about fell out of that tiny piece of
cloth she called a bathing suit.</p><p>""It's true, your Mom will kill you if she finds out you're wearing
that."" I kidded her after noticing what almost happened and not
exactly sure what to say or do.</p><p>""Please don't tell her, I'll get grounded for sure,"" she begged.</p><p>""Don't worry it's our secret,"" I assured her,  ""but it's so small you
might as well not wear anything at all.""</p><p>I realized I had mentioned that now for the second time tonight.</p><p>""I don't think that top would even cover my nipples"" I joked, looking
for a reaction from her.</p><p>Not realizing that she was staring, Amanda just looked at my breasts
as I spoke. I think she was imaging my large mounds in that little
top. We sat there side-by -side, sipped on our drinks and leaned back
to make out the constellations of the stars. Amanda was admiring me
for my knowledge of astronomy and would hang on every word I said in
amazement. We hung out for another half an hour or so, and that night,
Amanda left her little two-piece at my house and swore me to secrecy.</p><p>Over the course of the summer Amanda had joined me several more times
in the tub and each time she would change when she arrived. Her
parents knew where she was but I don't think they knew we were in the
hot tub on most of those occasions. I didn't mention it and they
didn't ask.</p><p>One evening Amanda's mother came over and asked if I wouldn't mind
keeping Amanda over the following weekend since her husband would be
attending a trade show for work in Las Vegas and she'd like to go
along. Her mom had asked Amanda to join them but she chose to stay
home if her mom could find a sitter.</p><p>""If it's OK, can she stay with you?"" her Mom asked and I agreed of
course.</p><p>Amanda had asked earlier in the week if I could show her how to use MS
Office on the computer as part of one of her classes for next year and
if there's anything I'm good at, it's using a computer. I agreed that
on the weekend when she was over I would spend some time showing her
how to use Power Point and Excel.  </p><p>I took the Friday afternoon off that day so as to be home for Amanda
and to say goodbye to her parents. Amanda brought her backpack of
clothes, her pillow, and a favorite stuffed toy, a huggy bear she
called it, over to my place. We went out to Pizza Hut for diner and
later went to the movies to watch Maid in Manhattan with her favorite
singer Jennifer Lopez. Latter, we arrived back to my house around
midnight and I could see that Amanda was fighting to stay awake. She
thought it was pretty cool that we were out so late. I settled her in
the spare room, right across from mine and told her I was going in for
a quick dip in the hot tub before going to bed. ""If you need anything
I'd be right across the hall."" I said.  She thanked me very much for
the pizza and movie and she gave me a hug and kiss on the cheek.</p><p>By the time I came to bed, Amanda was fast asleep and through the open
door of her room brightened only by a nightlight and what little light
slithered through from the hallway, I could see her silhouetted petite
figure partially covered by the blanket allowing full view of her
panties and bra. Her back was to me and from my vantage point I could
see the rounded curves of her tiny waist and ass. I paused in the
doorway for a few moments and took in the view and I enjoyed it.
Instinctively, thinking she might get cold, at least that was my
reasoning, I entered the room to cover her up. She stirred for a
moment then I placed a kiss on her forehead and went to bed.
Surprising myself at this new attraction, I lay in bed that night and
thought about what should be done with this situation. I never
considered that I would be attracted to woman, let alone a young minor
but since I discovered the chat rooms, my interests and curiosities
about having sex with another woman has been forefront on my mind.
Maybe because my ex husband treated me like shit or I was so horny
from not getting any in so long, what ever the reason, I was hot
tonight. On one hand I knew Amanda was attracted to me, I just had
that ""feeling"", on the other hand if I tried anything I could be in
deep shit! If I could only think of a non-obvious way to make things
happen.</p><p>The following morning seemed to present the right situation. I had
gotten out of the shower and I knew her bedroom door was open. I
didn't bother dress or cover up after having my shower. I opened the
bathroom door and figuring Amanda would be ready and waiting to use
the bathroom, I casually walked out into the hall to my bedroom
completely nude, greeting her as we passed.</p><p>""Oh I'm sorry Amanda,"" I said. ""I didn't think you were up yet. I'll
make us some breakfast in a few minutes if you like."" I said casually.</p><p>Standing just a few inches away her, I could see the surprised
expression on her face and she didn't know where look.</p><p>""If you're going to have a shower, just leave your dirty clothes on
the floor and I'll be back in minute to collect the laundry"" I said to
her as she broke her steady gaze.</p><p>""Ah sure, ah, OK"" replied a surprised Amanda, and with that I went to
my room and slipped on a pair of khaki shorts and T-shirt. I went back
into the bathroom to collect Amanda's bra and panties for the laundry
and of course I tried to steal a peek of her naked body through the
smoked shower glass doors. I couldn't quite make her out with all the
steam but it was a definite turn on for me trying to peak. Shit! I
thought. I'm turning into a perverted old broad, I'm hornier than hell
and it's not even noon yet!</p><p>The morning flew by fast and that afternoon we went to the mall and
did a few choirs around the house. We went out for diner so I wouldn't
have to cook and got back around seven that night. Amanda wanted to
change her T-shirt since she spilled her drink on hers during diner.
She came back down wearing a tight short T-shirt exposing her belly
button and waist. God she looked hot I thought. I needed to find a way
to seduce this little vixen and do it in such a way that I wouldn't
get in trouble. As promised, we settled down in front of my computer
and I showed her how to use power point and excel. All the while I
could smell her Tommy Girl perfume and the apple fragrance in her hair
from her shampoo. During my tutoring I would lean into her, rub my
breasts against her shoulders and arms without making it obvious and I
would touch her hand with mine as often as I could as I helped her
manipulate the mouse around the screen. All this close proximity to
Amanda was making me crazy. I noticed her nipples protruding through
her T-shirt and realized she wasn't wearing a bra. I asked if she was
feeling cold and she said not really. Uhm, I thought, that's
interesting! Now what? The sight of Amanda's tight little body was
having quite an effect on my common sense.</p><p>Just then an instant message popped up on the screen. I guess that is
one of the advantages of having cable internet access, you're always a
online. It was my cyber lover ""HornyGrl"" At first I felt a wave of
panic come over me but then I realized that this was perfect. ""Hey
honey, wanna play?"" was the message on the pop up screen. Amanda
didn't know what to do. She asked me who that was and I told her it I
didn't know but why don't we have some fun with this. ""Cool,"" she
said. Amanda was already familiar with messenger and chat rooms and
she knew how to work it.</p><p>""Go ahead and say OK"" I prompted Amanda.</p><p>Amanda responded back and soon she was chatting. HornyGrl was one of
my cyber chat friends that first opened my mind to girl girl fun. I
guess she thought it was me and so she kept on chatting. I left for
the kitchen to get Amanda a coke and me, a rum and coke. By the time I
returned, HornyGrl was already trying to get down and dirty. She
thought it was me chatting and based on her comments, she seemed a
little confused with some of the posts that Amanda wrote. Amanda
wasn't responding back to HornyGrl like I would have and by now she
was a little confused.</p><p>""Go ahead,"" I said, ""be a little naughty and tell her you want her to
kiss you all over, see what she says."" Amanda smiled at me and typed
in her response.  </p><p>This went on for a few minutes and I could see Amanda was enjoying it.
Maybe this is the opportunity to break the ice I was looking for I
thought? I suggested we turn off the computer, get changed into our
swimsuits and go in the hot tub. Amanda thought it was a good idea. It
was a beautiful night and she said goodbye to HornyGrl and got changed.
By now I was hot and my panties were soaked from leaking cum. I knew
Amanda was affected by the hot chat because she looked a little
flustered. She kept crossing her legs and her nipples were protruding
out like two little headlights. She didn't think I noticed or she
would have been embarrassed.</p><p>""So who was that?"" Amanda asked me after she came out to the deck. A
little embarrassed and not exactly sure what to say, I told her that
she always comes online and wants to chat with me. I don't know who
she is but all she wants to do is talk about sex.</p><p>""I like to talk about sex do you?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Yes I do"" I replied. ""Sometimes after I chat with HornyGrl, I feel
all tingly inside and it helps me sleep better."" I told her, corny
answer I know but it was the best I could muster up at the time. As it
happened, it was a good answer for Amanda.  </p><p>""Funny, I feel kinda of tingly inside to."" She said.</p><p>""You mean like in your tummy or in your, you know, in between your
legs?"" I asked, hoping she would talk about it.</p><p>""Ya, in between my legs."" She confided.</p><p>""There's nothing wrong with feeling like that Amanda, it's normal and
when I feel that way sometimes I just go skinny dipping or I rub
myself there until I feel better. It's perfectly normal for a woman to
feel that way. It just means you're maturing."" I reinforced her. ""As a
matter of fact, I kinda feel like that myself right now, all tingly
and wet inside.""</p><p>Amanda just looked at me in relief knowing in her mind now that she
wasn't the only one that felt like that sometimes. We were quiet for a
few moments as we sat on the edge of the tub together, taking in the
night and watching the rays of light from the full moon reflecting off
the water bubbles that formed on the surface of the water.</p><p>It was Amanda who broke the silence. ""I wish my breasts were bigger,""
she blurted out.""</p><p>I almost choked on my drink. ""Why they're just perfect for your age.
You're only 14, they will grow soon enough."" I reassured her.</p><p>""Terry, I think you have nice breasts, they're so big.""  She told me.</p><p>I was a little surprised but certainly delighted that she brought it
up. With that, I propped both of my breasts up with my hands and
proudly displayed them for her just inches away.</p><p>""They're not too bad I guess but they wouldn't feel as hard and firm
as yours though Amanda."" Juggling them a little as I said it.</p><p>I thanked her for the compliment and asked her if she would like to
know how her breasts would feel when she got older. I said ""Go ahead,
you can touch them if you like.""</p><p>Amanda raised her trembling but eager hands to my breasts and cupped
them over the fabric of my bikini top. Trying to keep her at ease as
she felt the breasts of a mature woman for the first time, I then said
casually, ""They feel a lot mushier than yours don't they?"" All Amanda
could do was nod.</p><p>""I had hard firm breasts like yours when I was your age and I used to
touch them all the time. Do you touch yours a lot?""</p><p>""Sometimes,"" Amanda replied.</p><p>I wiggled a little closer beside her as we both sat on the edge of the
tub with our feet dangling in the water and told her that I didn't
mind if she wanted to touch my breasts a little longer. Amanda looked
relieved because I knew she didn't want to stop touching them just yet
but she didn't want to make it seem obvious that she enjoyed touching
them either. I read her thoughts and gave her the reassurance she was
hoping for. I arched my back slightly giving her a good view of my
breasts and I noticed her nipples were defiantly hard and protruding
out her small tight bikini top.</p><p>""Do you like how they feel Amanda? I asked her. She just nodded as if
in a trance. ""Can I touch yours?"" and with that I gently covered both
of her entire small hard breasts with the palms of my hands and held
them there as I felt Amanda's petite sexy body shudder uncontrollably
under my touch. I dropped my hands down to my lap and she did the same.
""Amanda,"" I said, we have to keep anything we do here a secret from
everybody do you agree?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I would never tell because I'd get in big trouble"" she said.</p><p>""Yes that's true and so would I so lets just keep it our secret and be
like secret sisters""</p><p>I gently touched her tiny breasts again through the fabric of an
almost non existent bikini top and she lifted her hands to clasp mine.</p><p>""When I feel like this, I sometimes go skinny dipping, would you like
to try it?"" I asked her while we held each others breasts.</p><p>I was trying not to sound like I was begging but deep inside I was
wanting her to strip for me. I was so hot for this little vixen I
wasn't sure just how far to go. I never considered myself to be
attracted to woman or be bi sexual but some of my best cums were with
other woman when I discovered sex online. After a few online sessions
with other woman I knew it would be only a matter of time before I
tasted the real thing. I just didn't expect it to be with someone so
young and I was surprised with my newly discovered fetish.</p><p>Amanda seemed OK with the whole thing so far. After all, it was she
that was instigating some of the feeling up that we were doing and it
was she that couldn't wait to tear off her bikini and slip into the
hot tub when I suggested it. I told her I go skinny dipping all the
time especially at times like right now when I'm feeling all tingly
inside. I told that sometimes when I get all tingly inside I rub
myself and it feels better. With that I removed my bikini and placed
both pieces on the deck.</p><p>""When you saw me nude this morning in the hallway, did you think I was
sexy? Amanda stared and nodded.</p><p>""You know you are much prettier than me and I would like very much to
see how really beautiful you are.""</p><p>Amanda removed her skimpy suit and we both just stared at each other
for a few moments. Her little pussy had some hair on it and she was
just amazed at how hairy my bush was. I took her hand in mine and we
stepped into the tub. I told her it was OK if she wanted to touch my
breasts and she did. I played with her nipples and pinched and rolled
them between my fingers. Amanda let out small moans and her little
body was shaking.</p><p>""When you get all tingly inside Amanda do you like to rub yourself
like I do?"" I asked, figuring the time was right.</p><p>A little embarrassed and hesitant, she said ""ya, sometimes.""</p><p>""Well it's nothing to be ashamed of you know, I do it all the time. I
think it's very relaxing,"" I assured her.</p><p>As we sat on edge of the tub with our feet dangling in the water, I
started to rub my pussy.</p><p>""This is how I do it,"" I told her showing that it's done slowly and
which finger I use.</p><p>Her eyes were glued to my pussy as she watched me slowly rub myself. I
was close to cumming and if I didn't stop I'd probably scare her away.</p><p>Amanda was instantly glued to the sight of this beautiful older woman
whom she had been attracted to for quite some time. Amanda was
remembering the times she spied on Terry late at night when she was
skinny dipping and playing with herself. She knew if Terry ever found
out she would loose a friend. This is one secret she won't share.
Rubbing her pussy was nothing new to Amanda. She had discovered this
forbidden pleasure last year when she first saw Terry in a bikini and
went home to her room and dreamed about being hugged kissed by her.
During the rest of the summer Amanda would try and sneak whatever
peeks she could steal to get her thrills. When Terry would ask Amanda
if she wanted to come over and hang out or help with some choirs,
Amanda was more than willing to be there.</p><p>""I know you rub your self Amanda because I did by the time I was your
age. Do you do it like this?"" I asked.</p><p>""Ya kinda"" she said.</p><p>""Hey, I have an idea, it's only us girls here, let's try it together?""</p><p>I think she nodded a yes and with that, I moved over and sat behind
her with her between my legs. I instructed her to lean back into me
and rest her body against mine. I reached my arms across her and down
to her hot little pussy and started to rub her as if I was rubbing
myself. I could see instantly that Amanda was enjoying this. Amanda
positioned herself in front of me spread her legs and leaned back with
her neck resting in between my breasts. I reached far, as I fingered
her gently with one hand and rubbed her tiny but hard budding breasts
with the other. Almost in no time, Amanda began to jerk and gyrate.
She was cumming and cumming hard.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" she screamed. ""Oh that feels sooooo good! ""Oh my God!
Ah!"" was all I could make out.</p><p>""I'm glad you liked it.""</p><p>I leaned around and placed my mouth on her breasts. I sucked gently
and Amanda went wild. Her breasts were very sensitive and she turned
around wanting to suck mine but I told her she could have me later,
but right now it was her turn to enjoy.</p><p>I swung Amanda's legs out of the water and positioned her on the deck.
I kissed her entire little body and sucked her breasts as she moaned
and screamed with delight. I licked her from head to toe and sucked on
her toes. Amanda was beside herself. I made my way down her slim hot
body with my tongue to her waiting tight little pussy and began
licking her gently. I sucked on her clit and brought her to the edge
and back several times. Amanda was thrashing around in pure lust and
wanton desire.</p><p>Finally I sucked her clit with one final long delicious suck and
Amanda passed out. I was concerned at first but realized she was
breathing and had what was an obvious smile on her lips.    </p><p>I rolled over to her side and fingered myself crazy until I exploded
in a river of cum, and I lay there still, reflecting on what I had
just done.</p><p>Clearly, Amanda was exhausted and that night I guided her to bed, in
my room with me, where we spent the night hugging, kissing, and
sucking each others breasts and pussies until we both fell asleep.</p><p class=""h2"">Amanda and I, Part 2</p><p>Amanda and I saw each other as much as we could during that summer but
with the beginning of school for Amanda and me traveling more and more
for work, our times together became few and far between. Of course
even if I was out of town Amanda was allowed to use the hot tub if she
liked and she did. Sometimes she would call my cell phone from her
phone while she was in the hot tub and we would have phone sex
together as she would tell me what she was doing and i would in turn
tell her what I would do with her if we were together. One night
Amanda called me and asked if she could bring a friend over for a dip
in the hot tub after school. I told it it would fine if if was OK with
her parents.</p><p>I asked Amanda about her friend and she told me that Jannie was new to
the school and hadn't made any friends except for her.</p><p>""Janie and I clicked as soon as we met each other"" Amanda told me and
""I think she likes me to"" Amanda went on to say.
""What do mean she likes you too,"" I quizzed her. Hoping I could get
her to tell me more about her new friend. At this point I was
interested in getting to know more young girls for fun and play. After
all, Amanda was so grateful to have learned so much from me and I'm
sure her friend would appreciate learning about girl togirl sex as well.</p><p>One night in late October when I was actually home that week, Amanda
came over and we both thought a nice dip in the hot tub would nice
since the air had turned chilly. Of course we played with each other
and I carefully quizzed her about her new friend Jannie. I teased her
saying that she probably hit on her and enjoy each other just like we
enjoy each others company. Amanda sighed, ""I only wish,"" she said.</p>"
1092,When I Met Ashley,Dudetodude,1,Older woman is attracted to a young girl and finds that this young girl is willing to learn.,['F/f'],"<p>If you have read <a href=""dudetodude001.html"">Amanda and I</a>, you'll recall how I first grew
interested in younger girls and while I haven't been with any other
woman or young girl since those years, that all changed when I met Ashley.</p><p>Through her high school years Amanda and I had kept in touch and we
were together as often as possible. She was only 14 when I met her and
since then she had grown up into a bright and lovely young woman.
Amanda did her fair share of teenage dating of boys and I knew she
also liked girls as well but other than some idle chat about sex with
other girls, Amanda never indicated she had been with any other woman
but me. Perhaps, like me she was instinctively shy to instigate
anything, and, like me, many an opportunity to be with another girl
had been lost.</p><p>Now that she was off to college I only saw Amanda about three times a
year and realized just how much I had enjoyed her company and missed
her when she was not around. I stayed true to my devotion to work and
build a career and I continued the single life with only the
occasional and token dates. I'm defiantly over my ex husband and all
the crap he put me through and since my divorce and meeting Amanda,
I'm convinced that no sex can replace the pleasure and intense
emotions of being with another woman, better still, being with a young
teenage woman. Because of my feelings and secret attractions towards
other woman, my dating of men has been very limited.</p><p>Coming onto other woman or going out looking for girl sex was
difficult and I could never find the courage to do it. So, at 38 I was
at my sexual peak and resorted to regularly pleasuring myself every
free moment I could steal but lately doing it alone just didn't cut it
like it used to.</p><p>I'm still like what I see when I look the mirror and at 5'6"" my butt
is still firm and my tummy is flat. I weight 120lbs and my 36B breasts
are still pretty firm and look damn good although some gravity is
beginning to take hold.</p><p>One evening while on a business trip I was on my usual evening walk
around a charming neighborhood near the hotel where I was staying. It
was a public walking trail nestled in scenic woods and there were park
benches along the cinder paths where I stopped to rest and have drink
of water.  It was there that I saw her. She was cute in her wearing
tight jeans with large tears in them and skin tight T-shirt that was
cut off short just below her breasts. She walked towards me and sat on
the same bench where I was resting. She was a little heavier than me,
more of a full figured girl but not fat. She had the prettiest face
and her shoulder length blonde hair was kinked and gelled. Her tight
short T-shirt emphasized the outline of her body shape and breasts.
Her nipples were evident through her sports bra and I could make out
the perfect shape of her globes and she had a smile to die for. I
noticed right off she was shorter than me by a couple of inches, maybe
5'3"" or so, and her short stature made her look top heavy but in a
nice way.</p><p>We smiled at each other and exchanged greetings, both agreeing that a
long walk along this hilly path could be grueling if you kept up a
steady pace. Her name was Ashley and she lived in the nearby
neighborhood with her parents. We chatted for a bit and told her that
I'm here on business and that I'm staying at the Hilton at the end of
the path. She said she walks the path almost every night and I told
her I usually did as well whenever I was in town and wondered why I
had never seen her before.</p><p>""It's the only exercise I ever get,"" I told her.</p><p>Ashley was surprised that she had not seen me here before since she
walks the path every night right after doing her homework, while
waiting for her Mom to come home from work. We made small talk about
keeping fit and agreed that keeping up a rigid walking routine was why
we both had firm butts.
""Sometimes it's more fun when you have someone to talk to instead of
walking alone"", Ashley said,  ""It's a safe neighborhood but it's
always safer in numbers"". We agreed. We continued to walk and talk
together until we reached the end of the path and decided it would be
fun to meet again tomorrow night at 5 to walk the Red path, the more
difficult one mile hilly walking path.</p><p>The next day at work the image of Ashley and our chance meeting the
night before crossed my mind several times and I found myself smiling
at the thought of her. She was a charming young woman, I'd say 16,
maybe 17 years old, bright, full of energy, well mannered, and came
across as a very mature person but knew from her face that she was
still a teenager.</p><p>She looked very cute and sexy in her torn up jeans and tight T-shirt.
I smiled remembering that she always addressed me as Miss and I made a
mental note to give her permission to call me Terry. Ashley was a
pretty girl and I noticed how nice of a job she did with her make-up,
not that she needed to wear any but it did make her look much older
and she wore it well. As a matter of fact I thought, she wore
everything she on very well.    </p><p>Needless to say these road trips to clients are usually boring and
once the work of the day is done there wasn't much else to do, so any
diversion from the normal routine was welcomed. I was looking forward
to meeting and walking with my new found friend and getting back into
some regular exercise. On my way down to the park the thoughts of my
ex lover Amanda came to mind and how I had missed eating her young
pussy and having my tits sucked on. I wasn't sure why at this time I
was thinking of Amanda but wondered if there was a remote chance that
Ashley might be that way inclined. It was just a fleeting thought
probably derived from my lack of any decent sex in the last two years.
It's been about that long I thought, about two years since I've had
sex with anyone, male or female, and the nightly self pleasuring just
wasn't cutting it anymore. Shit! maybe I should just post a sign on my
forehead saying ""available for fucking"" I thought kidding myself.</p><p>At five sharp I noticed Ashley walking up the path from the
subdivision and she seemed to be happy to see me, almost surprised
that I would be there.</p><p>""Hi Miss Terry!"" she said, ""I didn't think you'd come""</p><p>""Why not? I asked.</p><p>""Ah it's just that most adults treat me like a little kid and I didn't
think you would really want to hang out with me.</p><p>""Don't be silly"", I said smiling at her, ""you're a charming, bright,
very attractive young woman, and seem very mature for your age, why
would you say that?""</p><p>We started our fast paced walk along the picturesque path both knowing
that the hills on this one would be tougher as we got more into the
woods. It was a perfect evening with a slight breeze wrestling the
branches and the newly forming leaves. On this Spring evening the
chirping birds were out in full force happy to be free adding to the
pleasant surroundings. After conversing with Ashley a little bit, I
was impressed how smart she was about some of the world events spoke
very well using proper language and phrases in her speech unlike most
teenagers her age. I told her a little about my work as an IT
consultant and she enjoyed fashion cosmetology. She said she didn't
get along with most of the kids her age and as a result she didn't
have any friends that actually wanted to hang out with her. She said
she was pretty much a loner. As we continued to walk, and figured she
was a junior in high school given her vocabulary and her sense of
conversation, and I asked her what college she wanted to go to after
graduation. I almost tripped over myself when Ashley told me she was
only twelve and was still in the eighth grade.</p><p>Woooooooo I thought!</p><p>""There is no way you're only twelve!"" I told her in utter amazement.
Wow did she have me fooled I thought.</p><p>""Yes I am, I'm only twelve, and that's the problem,"" she went on to
explain as we briskly walked, ""Kids my age don't get along with me
because I'm so much more mature than they are both physically and
mentally and adults and teenagers get freaky because I'm so young and
either the teenagers don't want me hanging around the adults think
they'll get in trouble for even being seen alone with me.""</p><p>""Well I can see why kids your age might have a problem hanging out
with you, because you're so much more mature than most of them and I'm
sure they feel insecure around you.""  It was all I could think of
saying to her at that moment.</p><p>We were both silent for a few minutes as we both walked and I could
still feel was my astonishment and surprise at how young she was. Damn
I would have never thought. The air was filled with the sounds of
chirping birds, our heavy breathing from the brisk walk, and the
sounds of crushing cinders beneath our feet with each forward step we
took.</p><p>""So what time does a twelve year old young woman have to be in at
night these days?"" I asked her jokingly after telling her I always had
to be in before the street lights went on, and she frowned at me
unsure of what that meant.</p><p>""See that's what I mean, adults don't take me seriously, it's so
frustrating for me in this kid's body.""</p><p>I was a little taken aback, surprised, and sympathetic to her feelings
and quickly told her that I didn't think she was in a kid's body at
all. From back here I told I was looking at the gorgeous figure of a
very sexy and well developed young pretty woman. I found myself
enjoying the view of her from just a few steps behind.</p><p>""I think you have a great body,"" calling up to her from behind and
reassuring her that she's not a kid, ""and I bet most older boys think
you're sexy because you look pretty grown up to me."" I paused, ""So all
those people are just plain jealous of you that's all."" I quickly
remarked.</p><p>""I mean think about it Ashley, you're smarter than they are, you're
much prettier than they are and those kids probably just feel plain
stupid around you and that's their problem really!""</p><p>""You think that's the reason?"" she asked, slowing up a little to allow
me to catch up beside her.</p><p>""Of course Ashley, you're all that and then some I'm sure. I bet you'd
make a great friend to anyone that accepted your friendship.""</p><p>""You really think so?"" she asked, as we came up to the crest of a hill
and she sat down on the bench to take a gulp of her water and sliding
over so as to allow me some space to sit as well. I was really
beginning to feel my age I thought to myself breathing heavy and
working up a sweat!</p><p>I sat on the bench, unintentionally close to her and not realizing how
close into her space I was after flopping down beside her and catching
my breath. When she didn't object or make any intent to move, I just
remained there only inches from her so as not to cause any attention
to the situation.</p><p>""I bet if anyone ever gave you a chance, I mean a true blue friend,
that you would be a really loyal friend"".</p><p>Ashley blushed and looked away from me for a few moments. I'm not sure
why, but I could see that my remarks had made her upset.</p><p>""I can't talk to anyone about this sort of stuff, not even with my Mom
she said. After my Dad left us Mom has always been too busy working
and stuff, and we don't talk very much about things.""</p><p>""Do have any sisters?"" I asked</p><p>""Nope, just me,"" she told me.</p><p>For some reason at that moment I felt her pain and realized that this
girl was a very lonely young woman reaching out to anyone who would be
there for her. I instinctively wrapped my arms around her and
collected her into me as I held her close. It just felt like the right
thing to do at the time I guess. While patting her on the back and
consoling her I could feel her breasts push up against me as we sat
side by side and close on the bench. I was secretly enjoying having
this young innocent sexy girl in my arms and the feel of her rock hard
breasts touching me sent tingles to my pussy. Old memories of years
gone by of Amanda and me came to the forefront of my mind for a brief
moment and then I caught myself from letting this situation get out of
control, remembering that she was only twelve and just a kid.</p><p>Feeling a little flushed, I released my hold on her and took a drink
of my own water hoping that I didn't make a fool of myself with what
started out to be a genuine gesture of sisterly type affection.</p><p>""I'm sorry Miss Terry.......I didn't mean to.........""</p><p>""Hush"", I told her, lifting her face up to me and holding a finger to
her lips. ""Think nothing of it, that's what friends are for. That is
if you'll let me be your friend.""</p><p>""A friend,"" I told her ""is someone you can vent to and someone who
will listen to you when you need to talk. We all need to do that
sometimes don't we?"" I asked.</p><p>I removed the tip of my finger from Ashley's lips and she sheepishly
smiled at me. I felt I had made a connection with this girl, and I
know she felt the connection we just formed as well. It was pleased
that I could make her feel better about her situation, and at the same
time, and totally unexpected, I felt a wave of butterflies travel from
my tummy to my pussy causing an embarrassing wet spot. ......No way, I
thought, this shouldn't be happening, not now, and I made damn sure it
wasn't noticeable.</p><p>""So does that mean you'll be my friend""? Ashley asked with a tone of
hope in her voice.</p><p>""Not until you drop the Miss and start calling me Terry"".</p><p>""OK I'll call you Terry""  
   
By now we were up and walking and as we neared the end of our path
Ashley asked me if I would be here again tomorrow. I told her I was
flying out in the morning and I could see the disappointment in
Ashley's expression.</p><p>""It's always the same thing"" Ashley said, ""Just as I meet somebody
nice they move away or stop hanging out with me.""</p><p>""Ah come on Ashley, I'll be back next week and for at least another
three weeks after that until this client contract runs out.  I'll walk
with again next week with you if you like.""</p><p>""You mean that Terry?""</p><p>""Sure why not, I've enjoyed your company and I'm glad I met you. It
sure beats walking alone doesn't it?""</p><p>Ashley smiled and told me she couldn't wait to meet up again.</p><p>Just then her cell phone rang and it was her Mother telling her she
was home now and that dinner was ready in just a few minutes. After
she hung up I gave Ashley my private cell number which she plugged
into her phone and I told her if she ever needed to talk she could
call me and anytime but after 5 was best.</p><p>Ashley jogged off into the subdivision and I headed back to my hotel.
The Sun was still high at 6pm and I realized that in just a matter of
one short hour, I had befriended a remarkably great kid in need of a
mentor, and was amazed how much she had opened up to me. I smiled to
myself and secretly hoped that she would phone me.  </p><p>That night, alone in my hotel room, I thought about Ashley and how
mature she seemed to be upon first impression. It was amazing to me
how young yet how interesting she was as we spoke about school, people
and the things she likes to do. Until she dropped the bomb that she
was only twelve, I would not have guessed it. Even now I thought she
may have been bullshitting me about her age but what kid ever says
their younger, they usually make themselves out to be older.</p><p>Later that night as I lay in bed fingering myself, I thought about
Ashley again, our conversations, and her personality. We connected
very quickly and I felt like the older sister she wished she had, and
I liked her and hoped that she liked me. I enjoyed being with her and
I think she really enjoyed talking to me. Maybe for me Ashley
represented the younger sister I never had. Still in amazement that
she was only twelve, and looking as developed and as much as a woman
as anyone, I fell asleep with my fingers in my pussy thinking of her.</p><p>One night around 10 during the following week my cell phone rang and
startled me. Not knowing who might be calling this late I answered the
phone and recognized the area code. To my excitement I realized it
must be Ashley. Snuggled up in bed I pushed the mute button on the TV
and answered the call.</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>""Hi Terry, it's me Ashley"" I heard her say in a low whisper. ""I hope
it's not too late to phone you"" she said.</p><p>""Not at all, I was hoping you would call me and I'm really happy you
did"" I told her.</p><p>""Really!"" she said, as her voice went up an octave.</p><p>""Yes Ashley, I was hoping you would call me. I wanted to hear your
voice again."" I told her and wondered after I said it why I would even
say such a thing! What would she be wondering? I thought.</p><p>""Really!"" she said again, ""You really wanted to hear my voice again?""
She asked.</p><p>""Er ....well yes I did, you have a nice voice and I missed you,"" I
told her.</p><p>""Thanks Terry"" she replied.
 
""I didn't think you'd call me."" I said to her quietly on the phone,
now adjusting the cell on my pillow under my ear and freeing my hands
up for other things that I was just about to get started on.</p><p>There was silence on the other end for a few moments then she said
that she wanted to phone me everyday but afraid to. I told her she was
silly to think that and that I was very happy to get her call and
reminded her that my offer that she could call me after 5 if she ever
just wanted to talk was still there.</p><p>""So where are you?"" I asked</p><p>Ashley was in her bedroom and was supposed to be asleep which
explained why she was whispering. I told her that maybe it wasn't a
good idea to call me because we could both get into big trouble and
her mother would want to know who you were talking to so late. Ashley
never thought about that and realized I was right. We agreed to meet
on MySpace.</p><p>For the next eight nights we chatted for hours on end on Myspace. My
work day was suffering from lack of sleep and I'm sure Ashley was
feeling the effects in school from sitting up all night with little
sleep. I didn't care because I looked forward to our chats and of
course Ashley opened up to me in ways that I didn't expect. We started
the week just talking about school and what she wanted to be when she
grew up and stuff like that and by the end of the week the
conversations had gotten more intimate. She asked me about sex, what
it's like to kiss a boy, she told me about another girl in her school
that she liked but the other girl didn't like her and things like
that. I gave her advice on certain situations that she told me about,
and I did my best to explain certain aspects of sex and boys. I even
told her about my divorce and what lead to that. Sounds crazy I know
but the more we chatted with each other the less I realized how old
she was and the more we bonded. If there was any age difference
between us, which there was, it didn't seem to make much of a
difference to either of us.</p><p>After a few of the late night chat sessions I found myself fantasizing
about Ashley and I would play with my pussy thinking of her. I would
cum so hard , especially while we were online chatting that I knew
that one day I'd like to taste the pussy of a woman or young girl once
again. Maybe even hers.</p><p>One night during a chat with Ashley she asked me if older woman play
with themselves. I played dumb and asked her what she meant. She asked
me if older woman ever play with their vagina as she called it, or is
that just something that teenagers do?</p><p>I told her it was a great question and I also told that from that
question that I assumed she plays with herself. Ashley admitted that
she started fingering herself only a few months ago and then she
admitted that she's worried because she does it all the time.
I
""It's nothing to worry about Ashley"" I explained. ""It's perfectly
normal for a girl your age to do it all the time, even three maybe
four times a day at your age."" I told her that even older woman enjoy
pleasuring themselves, maybe not as often but that it was perfectly
normal!</p><p>I chuckled to myself when Ashley told me she was worried because she
does it at least once a day and sometimes more. She thinks it's wrong
but she can't stop herself. I told her it was nonsense and that
everyone does it, they just don't usually talk about it that's why you
think you're the only one. Ashley was amazed and seemed more at ease
knowing this new piece of information.</p><p>""Do you, uh......you know, like everyday?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, of course, everyone does it!"" I admitted to her but didn't tell
her I indulged every day and didn't tell her that I usually bring
myself off every night during our chat sessions.  </p><p>I added that young woman like her have needs because their bodies are
changing from a young girl to a young and developed woman. Older woman
have needs too because they don't have sex that often or don't have
boyfriends and so they pleasure themselves.</p><p>There was a long delay in between my answer to her question and her
response to it. Then her post appeared on the screen and all it said
was WOW! And a smiley face beside it and I figured it was a good
thing. It's amazing how easy it is to say things and exchange some of
your more intimate and private aspects of yourself when you're
chatting online. All the while during our chats I had been fingering
myself and chatting with Ashley all this time was having an effect on
me. Without her knowing, she was making me so hot and horny and my
mind was already figuring out ways in which I might introduce Ashley
to some girl on girl sex without scaring her off.</p><p>By now, and after hours of late night chats we were as close as any
two friends could be. We had often joked that I was her older sister
although be it only online. Getting to know people online can be more
intimate sometimes. I mean heck I've told Ashley a lot of things about
my personal life that I might not have shared in person with anyone
and I think she had done the same. From chatting with her, I'm sure
I'm the only person she has shared her inner most thoughts with and I
sensed that she felt completely comfortable and open with me.</p><p>Over the next few nights Ashley kept asking more and more questions
about sex and what and how to do things. I answered her questions the
best I could. I tried to explain about her vulva and clitoris and
those girl anatomy questions and because she was so inquisitive Ashley
would look it up in some anatomy book at school or on Google and then
explain it to me the next night. Sheesh! she was teaching me some
things! Ashley was persistent and tonight she wanted to know all about
this French kissing stuff and how to kiss a boy properly. I explained
it to her as best I could and told her it was just something you have
to try for yourself and practice to really know how great it feels to
be French kissed and of course to get good at it. She thanked me for
answering her questions and telling her about things that she couldn't
ask her Mother or her friends about.</p><p>I told her I would be back in town next week and looking forward to
our hikes on the paths. If she reminded me then, I'd be happy to
explain the whole dating and kissing thing better to her since she was
still being curious about the subject.</p><p>That following week I was so excited to see Ashley again that I phoned
her cell right after work just to make sure she would be there at our
agreed meeting place. Chatting with her online every night until late
and sharing our intimate feelings had just increased my attraction to
her I almost forgot about our age differences and of course the fact
that she is of the same sex. Maybe it was for that reason that I was
going crazy thinking about her and began to seriously explore the idea
of showing her some girl on girl sex. I wasn't exactly sure, but I had
a sense she had the same sexual feelings for me as I had for her but I
knew I had be careful because after all Ashley was a minor. While on
our walk she was quick to remind me about my promise.</p><p>""What promise would that be?"" I asked.</p><p>""You know, you promised to tell me all about making out and French
kissing, and boy stuff, remember?""</p><p>""Oh ya!, I remember, Damn it ! I thought, how am going to handle this one?</p><p>Well it's pretty simple I guess. A boy will try to ""make a pass at
you, you know, he'll try to put his arm around you and kiss you. They
really like that and they'll try to feel you up. If you want to you
just let him but don't come across as being too easy. Ashley was quiet
for a few moments and she seemed OK with that answer.  </p><p>""It's just one of those things you just have to try I guess,"" I told
her, not really knowing what else to say about it.</p><p>Ashley then stopped in her tracks and turned to face me and I was just
a few steps behind her.</p><p>""Terry,"" she asked, ""I want to know everything. You're the only friend
I can talk to about these things and I don't know anything about sex.
Sometimes I feel so stupid when the other girls start talking about
it. I hear the other girls at school and they think they know it all
so you have to tell me everything.""</p><p> I practically walked right into her when she stopped almost knocking
her over. I paused for a moment and took a drink from my water bottle.</p><p>""Look Ashley, I have an idea. Do you trust me?</p><p>""Ya I guess so?""</p><p>""I mean do really trust me?"" I asked her being very insistent.</p><p>""Yes I do. I trust you more than anyone Terry, why?""</p><p>Facing each other just inches away I rested my hands on her shoulders
and knowing that I was about to cross a line here, I explained that if
she trusted me I could show her everything she ever wanted to know
about sex but it would have to be our secret just between her and me
and under no circumstances was she to tell anyone. Ashley was a bright
girl and she knew what this might mean but I'm not sure she had a
grasp of the whole idea of how I was going to explain everything to
her about sex.
I was about to educate her if she let me.</p><p>Later that week Ashley told her Mom that she was going to a friend's
place after school to do a project and she would have diner there.
Ashley had permission to stay out until 8pm. She finished school at 3
o'clock and that gave us about 4 to 5 hours together. I took off work
early that day and met Ashley at an ice cream store up the street from
the hotel where we had a huge ice cream cone before walking back with
her to my room. On the way there I noticed Ashley was a little nervous
and quieter than she had been before. I kept asking if she was OK and
she was honest with me and told me she was a little nervous telling me
that she had never been in a fancy hotel room. I'm sure that was part
it but I'm sure she was nervous as to what might happen once inside.</p><p>We entered my room and Ashley was amazed at the size of the King size
bed. She liked the whirlpool tub and the amazing two person shower. I
told that the whirlpool was really cool and that she'd like it if she
tried it. She smiled but I'm not sure she caught my hint. Ashley
thought the stocked fridge with juice and pop, and microwave popcorn
bags were pretty cool. She walked over to the King size bed and sat
down feeling the fluffy and soft comforter bedspread. I suddenly had a
crazy idea to jump on the bed.</p><p>"" I was never allowed to jump on the bed when I was a little girl but
now that I'm grown up I do it all the time and no one can tell me not
to."" I told as I jumped up and down on the bed laughing.</p><p> With that I climbed up on the huge soft bed and started jumping on it
like it was a huge trampoline. Ashley was laughing and I told her to
jump up.
I held her hands and we jumped up and down together. It was really
rather fun behaving like a little kid again and Ashley was having a
ball. She figured that a traveling job would be pretty cool so that
she could jump on all the beds.</p><p>I couldn't help but to notice her perky breasts bouncing freely up and
down and I instinctively held my meager 36c firmly with both my hands.
After a few more bounces we knocked each down onto the bed and started
laughing. We were both out breath, me more than her and as we lay
there side by side recapturing our breath I put my hand on face and
thanked her for making me feel so young. She lay there smiling and I
kept my hand on her face and draped my leg over her blue jean covered
thighs.  </p><p>""I'm glad I came here Terry,"" she said. ""This is more fun than walking
that stupid path any day.""</p><p>Our bodies now just a few inches away and still both gasping to catch
our breath, I could feel the warmth of her thigh under my leg through
my jeans and I told her I was glad she came to visit with me because
even adults get lonely sometimes. We looked at each other for a few
moments and smiled. Instinctively my fingers began rubbing her temple
and I moved some of her shoulder length blonde hair out from in front
of her eyes.</p><p>I was at an impasse at this point. Should I make a pass and chance
that she might be scared off or just proceed slower. Surprisingly, I
was a little scared myself to make that first move so I chose to take
it slow and if she was in the same frame of mind then maybe she would
send out a signal.</p><p>Then I surprised myself by playfully slapping her ass and starting to
tickle her. Ashley was apparently a very ticklish girl and weather I
tickled her stomach, underarms, or feet she just went wild. I tickled
her all over as she laughed and begged me to stop. Ashley rolled
around on the bed trying to protect her self and making attempts to
tickle me but with no luck. On several occasions my hands would brush
up against her breasts or I would rest my palms on their sides as I
tickled her underarms, and they felt firm and hard as any young
woman's breast would feel at that age. At one point Ashley manage to
wrestle me down on the bed and was straddled on top of me pinning both
my arms down with her shins and her pussy just inches away from my
face. She was a strong little thing for her size I thought and in an
effort to get away I raised my face to her pussy and managed to roll
her off onto her left side. Now with both of us on our sides, I
clamped my right arm and leg over her and held her down.</p><p>We were both hot and sweaty, trying to catch our breath, and laughing
hysterically. I told her I give up and she said ""Good because I'd have
to wop you again"". Snuggling up closer to her I commented how out of
shape I was and I just remained there beside her breathing heavy with
our faces just inches apart.  Seeing this as an opportunity, I gave
her what one would think of as a sisterly kiss right on her lips and
thanked her for being my friend.</p><p>I caught her by surprise because Ashley didn't react. She didn't know
how to react I suppose. A few seconds passed as we lay there, me
smiling at her and I could see she wanted to do something but wasn't
sure what. Then that's when she asked me if that is how a girl kisses
a boy. What an opening I thought. I said no not quite. That is how a
sister would kiss her little sister.</p><p>""That's just an ordinary kiss,"" I told her.</p><p>""Ya I know, that's how my Mom or Dad kiss me but that's not how boys
do it is it?""</p><p>""No, not really, they usually close their eyes when they kiss and the
boys like to make their kisses last a long time,"" I told her.</p><p>""So what's a French kiss then, all the girls are talking about it in
school and I don't think it's that cool to have someone's tongue in
your mouth is it?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well that wasn't a French kiss, just a sisterly kind of kiss."" I told
her.</p><p>""I'd have to show you but I'm a little nervous you know.""</p><p>""Ya, I know what you mean. I'm really nervous right now because I'm
shaking but you promised to teach me everything about kissing remember?</p><p>""Yes I remember but I wasn't going to show you unless you really
wanted me to, so do you think you're ready for lesson one?""</p><p>Ashley nodded, almost too eagerly and I told her that she couldn't
tell anyone about what I was going to teach her. Ashley nodded again
and said she promised that she wouldn't tell anyone.</p><p>Laying on my side, I propped my head on my hand and elbow and moved
what remaining blonde hair she had covering her face with my free hand.</p><p>""Now I'm going to teach you how to kiss and after I show you what to
do, we can practice for a little while if you like. It's OK if you
don't want to do it and it's OK if you ever want to stop OK?</p><p>Ashley was eager to learn so she just instinctively puckered her lips
slightly and closed her eyes to prepare for what she had secretly been
wanting for a long time. She was nervous but knew that at this time
there was nothing else she wanted to do more but to learn how to be a
great kisser and to kiss Terry.
Ashley had developed a secret crush for Terry and would die of
embarrassment if she thought Terry knew about it.</p><p>After chatting with Terry so many times on those late nights this
attraction for this older woman just intensified and now her fantasies
were about to come true. The thought of actually touching and feeling
Terry's lips on hers had gotten Ashley wet beyond her imagination. All
she wanted was to be with her, to kiss Terry and to hold her. She
really didn't know what to do but knew that if she asked, Terry would
show her.</p><p>Leaning over her, Terry planted a gentle kiss on Ashley's lips and
explained that was just a plain old kiss.  That's the kind of kiss you
might give a friend or a parent. The next type of kiss is one that a
boy your age might give you so you'll like him. Terry leaned over and
kissed Ashley again, this time letting their lips touch for a longer
time and hugging Ashley in the process.    </p><p>""So how did you like that one?""</p><p>"" I liked it better. I like it better when you hug me, Ashley said.</p><p>""Well OK then, you'll really like this one. It's a French kiss and
what you have to do now is after we are kissing for a few seconds,
open your mouth a little and we can touch our tongues together, ready?""</p><p>I embraced Ashley close to me and kissed her passionately. She caught
on quickly because she had her mouth open and ready for me with her
tongue searching for mine. I could feel her hard breasts up against my
chest and my panties were getting wet again for about the third time
already. Ashley let out a low moan and began to squirm in my arms. She
wrapped her arms around me and I was surprised at how natural she
seemed to be at all of this. For a first timer she was doing great!
Ashley enjoyed French kissing because her tongue was on the prowl for
mine and she couldn't get enough. Her lips felt soft and sensuous. I
knew she wasn't experienced but Ashley sure knew how to turn me on!</p><p>I moved my hand down her thigh and back up to chest where I found her
breasts. I started to feel her up and she didn't protest. I paused our
kissing for a moment and stared at her laying there beside me with her
eyes closed and ready for more of whatever came her way.</p><p>""I knew that would be your favorite kind of kissing,"" I told her,
after breaking our embrace and with that I kissed her again. I told
her that I wanted to show her how much fun kissing could be and how
much fun two girls can have. I asked her if she ever wondered what I
looked like naked and she shyly and red faced said that she thought
about it during our chats. I began to slip my T-shirt up over my head
and I unclipped my lacy thin bra. Ashley was taken in all of the
vision and was entranced with what she saw.
I leaned over to her again and planted a passionate kiss on her
quivering lips and brought her hands to bare breasts for her to feel.
Ashley was enjoying this new experience and so was I. I was the first
person to ever kiss her like a lover would, and that my breasts were
probably the first ones she's ever touched in a sexual way. I was
doing all I could to contain myself.</p><p>This moment had reminded me of the first time I had sex with another
woman, a girl actually. It was Amanda and ever since Amanda, I knew
that only another woman, another girl, could satisfy me sexually. It
had been so long since I had sex with someone else and even longer,
since I've been with another girl that I had to be careful not to
overwhelm my sweet young lover and scare her off. At this point
however, I don't think she wanted to be anywhere else but here with me.</p><p>I slowly removed Ashley's bra and exposed her beautiful round, firm
and high breasts. I asked her if she was OK with everything and she
replied that she was. I moved my mouth over her left breast and began
to suck on her nipple gently. With my free hand I moved down into her
panties and felt her soaking wet tight pussy. Ashley jumped at first
touch of my finger in her hot pussy as if a jolt of lightening had
passed through her. She had cum more in the last 15 minutes than she
had ever thought possible and was now shaking wildly and thrusting her
hips up and down trying to explode and expel the last of her hot
virgin pussy juice. I fingered her gently so as not to hurt her and by
the feel of things I don't think she ever put anything in there other
than her fingers.</p><p>Her nipples were hard as rocks as I alternated my sucking mouth from
one tit to the other. Then with a one big upward thrust Ashley was
convulsing and shaking uncontrollably as she let loose her pussy juice
like a gushing wave. I continued to gently rub and stroke her in all
the right places and brought my fingers, soaked with her cum to her
mouth so she could lick and slurped them up.</p><p>I moved her mouth onto my breast and she instinctively began to suck
on my nipple. Ashley was a natural and didn't seem the least bit
hesitant to learn more and more from me. I was soaked and needed to
have a good cum myself but I wasn't going to ask her to do anything at
this point. This was to be her day, her first time out and her first
taste of girl to girl love.</p><p>To be Continued,<br/>
Your comments are welcomed.</p>"
1093,Tutoring Amanda,Dudetodude,1,Older teacher finds willing young student wiling to learn.,['F/f'],"<p>An amazing series of events occurred last year that changed my
perspective on sex and it all happened when I returned back to
teaching as a substitute teacher. You see, I used to teach full time
at the local high school but when my husband passed away three years
ago from a heart attack I decided to take my pension and the insurance
money and retire. Well retirement only lasted for two years and then I
became bored to death. I'm only 50 years old and after two years of
grieving I realized retirement at this time was not for me.
I landed a part time substitute teaching position with the school
board working at the four county high schools in the area. At first it
was one to three days a week with only one day notice as to where I
might be needed the next day but recently I was asked to fill in full
time in a tenth grade class for the remainder of the school year for a
teacher who became ill and was not expected to return back to work
until next year. The school was located at the opposite end of the
large county school district from where I lived. It was a forty minute
car drive on a good day.  </p><p>Three weeks before Spring break a new student arrived in class, her
name was Amanda Stevens. Seemed like a nice kid, she was quiet and I
suppose trying to make new friends. After speaking with her and
reviewing some of the work she had done, Amanda began to sob and went
on to explain about her learning disability and how hard it's always
been for her to earn an A or a B. I offered to stay after class and
tutor her if she wanted, it's not like I had anything important to
attend to after school anyway. Amanda thanked me and we had about six
tutoring sessions before Spring break.</p><p>After Spring break we agreed to meet one night a week after school and
if she preferred, I could make myself available on Saturday afternoons
but she would have to get her parents approval for that. Later that
week her mother phoned me.
 
""Mrs. Franklin?"" asked the voice on the other end.</p><p>""Yes it is,"" I answered.</p><p>""This is Nancy Stevens, Amanda's mom, I'm calling to thank you for
taking the time to work with Amanda. She has been through a lot lately
and to add her learning disability on top of that, well let's say I've
seen good improvement in her interest in school,"" Mrs. Stevens told me.</p><p>Mrs. Stevens went on to explain that because of her divorce and the
need for work, she and Amanda had to move midway through the school
year and it was disruptive for her. She told me how Amanda works hard
studying at home after school to keep her grades up and all that
studying just earns her mediocre grades and added that Amanda drives
herself to succeed. Mrs. Stevens was grateful that I would tutor
Amanda on Saturdays and since Amanda just got her drivers license, she
could drive herself because Mrs. Stevens would be working on Saturday
afternoons and nights.    </p><p> </p><p>So almost every Saturday for the next two and half months, Amanda and
I would review the week's work and we were both pleased at her
progress. At first we would hit the books for about an hour and cover
what we had discussed in class that week, then, take a break and just
talk about what ever she wanted to. On later sessions I'd have her
read a short story and from my collection and have her tell me about
it.  It wasn't long before Amanda had improved on her reading skills
and comprehension.</p><p>Right about that time, I noticed that Amanda preferred to sit beside
me during the tutoring sessions as opposed to across from me at the
table as before. I didn't give it much thought actually until one warm
Saturday afternoon when she arrived wearing a very short pair of jean
cut offs and a low cut V necked T-shirt tied in a knot in the front.</p><p>""Amanda?"" I said with a quizzical look on my face, ""what's up with the
outfit?"" I asked, and by now we had become good friends.</p><p>""Just a little something I found in my summer clothes bin, it's cute
isn't it?""</p><p>""Ah yes it is,"" I told her. ""Does your mother know you went out of the
house looking like that?"" Knowing the answer already.</p><p>""Actually no, I think she'd kill me, so please don't tell her""</p><p>I think it's appropriate right about now to describe Amanda. Amanda
is 5'3"" in height, slim body tight typical teenage figure, with a cute
little butt and a small flat but firm set of breasts. Her hair was
long and blonde halfway down her back and she wore it neatly combed or
tied back or braided. At sixteen she was the envy of any woman and I
know the boys at school go out of their way to get her attention. If
there was a physical flaw, it's that her breasts didn't seem to have
developed at the same rate as the rest of curvy little body. She had
small but cute little set of tits. Even so, as flat breasted as she
was, she still looked very sexy that day wearing those shorts and
T-shirt. Amanda was self conscious of her lack of breasts because she
told me so during one of our afternoon talks. Throughout the tutoring
sessions, Amanda and I had become good friends, like a big sister and
she had become comfortable confiding in me and I actually enjoy being
there for her since her mom has enough on her plate just trying to
make ends meet.</p><p>Anyway on this particular afternoon Amanda and I were sitting beside
each other at the kitchen table as was the norm but today I sensed
something different. As I listened to her read, my eyes wondered over
her body and I was surprised at how grown up and sexy she looked that
day. Her leg innocently touched mine underneath the table and I
suddenly felt pleasant rush and butterflies in my tummy and a warm
tingling feeling deep inside my pussy. What the hell I though! What
the hell is going on here. Amanda was just inches away and the scent
of her jasmine shampoo filled my thoughts. The rest of the afternoon
was a blur for me. I was just going through the motions of tutoring
that day.</p><p> </p><p>That night I stood in front of my full length mirror and slowly
stripped to my panties and bra. I had never considered myself all that
sexy but most people compliment me on how attractive I looked and I
enjoy the compliments. For a 50 year-old broad I thought, I don't look
too bad. As a matter of fact I began to compare my physical features
to that of Amanda's and I envied her youth. How silly of me to do that
I thought, but I realized I was about two inches taller than Amanda
but I had about 15 pounds on her. I admired the reflection of my nude
body in front of the mirror as I cupped my breasts in both hands and
mentally compared them to Amanda's. My breasts are 32a, small as well
but they seem to fit me perfect. Small breasts and small cup size
didn't bother me too much anymore but I remember when I was Amanda's
age and how important that was to me then. I thought about how
self-conscience she might feel about herself and how difficult the
adjustment to a new school, new friends, and a new home life must be.
All the while I was staring at my image through the mirror and
caressing my own breasts and visualizing Amanda's body posing beside
me in front of that mirror as we compared figures. Bewildered at my
thoughts that night and how horny I was feeling, I masturbated for an
hour or so, had several orgasms and fell asleep.</p><p>I hadn't had sex with my husband or anyone for that matter for at
least two years before his passing so it had been at least five years
since I last had sex at all other than satisfying myself. That is a
long time for anyone, even me.  About two years ago, I rediscovered
the great pleasure of masturbation and lately it has been an almost
nightly event that I looked forward to each evening before going to
bed. Tonight was no different except for the images of Amanda dancing
in my head as I closed my eyes tightly and arched my body towards yet
another powerful orgasm.</p><p>This new fantasy was too hot to handle and my self-pleasuring evenings
had become even more intense than ever before. I had never considered
the possibility of being attracted sexually to another woman, and
especially not to a sixteen year old but there I was, enamored by this
young woman and not sure just what to do about it. I rationalized over
and over in my mind why I had been so sexually attracted to her but
after awhile, I didn't care. All I knew was that I began to include
Amanda in my thoughts during my personal playtime.</p><p>As the semester rolled on, I noticed Amanda's self confidence at
school and around her friends had improved and so had her grades. I
also began to notice other female students especially some of the
seniors. This was something new for me since I had never noticed other
females before like I noticed them now. I was beginning to enjoy these
strange new feelings and wondered how many of these girls actually
played with their best friends in a sexual way. Thinking back when I
was that age, I think I was horny all the time and it was so long ago,
I thought.</p><p> </p><p> </p><p> </p><p>
Amanda and I continued our Saturday tutoring sessions and as agreed,
we would not tell any of the other students of our arrangement in case
they thought she was receiving special treatment when it came to her
grades. As long as her mother knew, I felt that was appropriate. On
one occasion near the end of the semester, Amanda had arrived at two
o'clock, the usual time. I just had the pool company open the pool for
the season earlier in the week and Amanda was looking forward to a
swim later but only if she did well on her practice quizzes that I had
prepared. We reviewed all of the week's material from her English,
Math, and Political Science classes and I gave her three practice
quizzes to try and she took two and a half hours to complete all three
tests. In the meantime, Amanda had worn her swimsuit underneath her
shorts and T-shirt and she proceeded to get out of her street clothes
while I marked her practice tests. Kidding her I told not to rush it
until I finished scoring the quizzes. She scored above 78% on all of
them! She was so happy she began to cry.</p><p>""Hey there what's the matter Amanda?"" I asked concerned at the sight
of her tears.</p><p>""It's just that I've never really done well in anything or any test
and I never thought I could do it. You have taught me so much."" Amanda
said and came over to me to wrap her arms around my neck and hug me. I
instinctively embraced her around the waist and held her tight.</p><p>""You've been the only one that's ever shown any interest in listening
to me and you've taught me so much,"" she repeated. ""Thank you so much
Mrs. Franklin for being such a friend. ""I've never had a big sister
and you've been such a good friend to me."" She said between her tears
and sobs.</p><p>It was like the flood gates had opened for this girl and all of the
past hurts and pains that she may have felt in the past were being
released. Amanda held me tight as she laid her wet tearful face on my
neck and cried.</p><p>""There, there now Amanda"" I said. ""It's OK sweetie, it's OK, I'm so
proud of you.""</p><p>I suddenly became very conscious that we were in a tight embrace and
that Amanda had slipped out of her shorts for that swim by this time
and was wearing her bikini bottoms. Her T-shirt was long and covered
just below her butt cheeks. I took great pleasure in secretly feeling
her tiny breasts mashing against mine as we hugged and wondered if her
nipples were stiffening as mine were. I thought I felt her hips gently
thrust forward, almost unnoticed, yet softly mashing her tight hard
pussy against my leg. I went with the flow and lingered there for what
seemed to be an eternity as Amanda tried to hold back her tears of
joy. We continued to hold each other in this innocent embrace as I was
beginning to feel some of the same emotions of happiness that Amanda
must have been feeling at that moment. I again felt Amanda's pussy
gently grinding just a little bit harder against my leg and our
breasts were touching through the material that separated my hot skin
and so I enjoyed the moment and tried not to be conspicuous. It felt
so good to be held in someone's arms I thought. It had been so long
since I had the feel of someone else's warm body and touch next to
mine, even if it was another female, and even if she was only sixteen.
I closed my eyes and just let my mind melt away in the moment.</p><p>Amanda slowly broke away and awoke me back to reality.</p><p>""Oh I'm so sorry Mrs. Franklin"" wiping the tears from her eyes with
the back of her hands, I'm so, so sorry to lay that on you"" she said
again apologetically.</p><p>""Nothing to be sorry about Amanda"" I said holding at arms length with
my hands firmly on her waist. ""You make me feel good knowing that I've
been able to help you, and to tell you the truth, I always enjoy our
talks together and listening to you. I feel like I have a friend in
you Amanda."" I told her.</p><p>""Thanks Mrs. Franklin but still I shouldn't have done that, but you're
the only one that takes the time with me and understands me. I feel as
close to you as I do with my mom.""</p><p>""Thank you sweetie, and it's OK Amanda, really, don't cry, and to be
honest with you, I like being hugged and held since no one ever holds
me anymore anyway. I haven't had a nice big hug like that in a long
time. I miss that the most."" I told her.</p><p>""I'll hug you anytime you like Mrs. Franklin, I like hugging to."" She
said.</p><p>As if by natural instinct, we both hugged each other again for a few
more moments and then slowly released our embrace and smiled at each
other.</p><p>""Hey! Go for that swim! You've earned, and I'll mix up a nice pitcher
of iced tea."" I told her??????????</p><p>The final exams came and went and so did the school year. With the
school year finished I now had plenty of time to work on the garden,
read, and lounge around the pool. Around the last week in June, just
after diner, I heard the doorbell ring and was delighted to see it was
Amanda. I hadn't seen her since school ended and I was secretly
thrilled to see her again. I must admit that I truly missed having her
around and so today was turning out be a special one for me. I was
immediately struck at how pretty she looked and especially today.
Amanda was wearing a pair of white short shorts, a skimpy pink
spaghetti strap top, and a pair of sandals. I noticed right off and in
that instance, three things about her as I saw her at the entry door,
one, was how tanned, fresh and sexy she looked, secondly, the flowers
and the pretty gift wrapped box she was holding, and last, I couldn't
help but notice her obvious small perky nipples protruding proudly
through her top.</p><p>""Come in please Amanda,"" I said excitedly, ""it seems like it has been
so long since I've seen you, how have you been?""</p><p>""I wanted to drop these off Mrs. Franklin and I took a chance you
might be in"" she said.</p><p>""What is it?"" I asked quite surprised to receive a gift.</p><p>""The flowers are from my mother thanking you for all the time you
spent tutoring me and for all the progress I've made, and this is for
you from me."" Amanda said as she handed me the flowers and gift box.  </p><p>""How very sweet of you, you didn't have to do that for me, thank you.""</p><p>""So can I get you a cold lemonade or something?"" I asked.</p><p>""That would fine, thank you Mrs. Franklin.</p><p>We sat on the sofa and talked for awhile about school and what her
plans were for the summer and she again thanked me for helping her
pass her classes. Amanda was so animated when she spoke to me, she
seemed so comfortable and at ease around me and I always enjoyed her
company even though there was a large age difference, but in many ways
we related quite well. On this particular day the conversation shifted
to boys and sex. Amanda told me she could never talk to her mother
about sex and besides, her mother was always busy working afternoons
and nights that they hardly saw each other these days. I asked Amanda
if she had dated boys at her old school before she moved here, quite
sure she wasn't dating anyone right now.</p><p>""Ya, I went out a couple of times with some boys but I didn't like it
much."" Amanda explained. ""They were so immature all they wanted was
sex. I'm a little shy about that and besides I'm not very good at
stuff like that""</p><p>""Well it's a good idea to steer away from boys like that, you don't
want to get in trouble."" I consulted her.</p><p>""When you were my age did you date much Mrs. Franklin?""</p><p>""Not really, I met husband in high school and after college we got
married."" I confided in her.  </p><p>""Do you mind if I ask you a personal question Mrs. Franklin?""</p><p>""It depends what it is I suppose"" I replied a little reluctantly
getting up to put the flowers she brought me in a vase of water.</p><p>""Is it normal to have feelings for another girl?"" she asked.</p><p>Taken a little by surprise, I almost dropped the vase at the sound of
the question but I don't think I was obvious.</p><p>""What kind of feelings?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Well you know, like you really like them.""</p><p>""You mean like a good friend would like someone"" I asked, already
figuring out that Amanda was about to reveal her inner most thoughts
to me.</p><p>I moved back on the sofa beside Amanda once again, but this time just
a little closer and faced her as we spoke. Over the course of our
friendship I became very aware that Amanda had developed a crush on
me. I suppose it's normal for a girl her age to have a crush on her
teacher but usually it would be of the opposite sex. I had to admit to
myself that I was indeed sexually attracted to this young and pretty
girl and I was convinced of that fact when she became part of my
nightly fantasies. As wrong or perverted as it may seem, I figured
Amanda masturbated, I mean what girl her age didn't, but I wondered if
she ever fantasized about me. I actually hoped she fantasized about me
but of course I couldn't ask. My mind carried me away for a few
moments as I thought about how I should go about seducing this girl,
or if I even should for that matter.</p><p>""Mrs. Franklin?"" she asked, reeling me back to reality, ""Is it normal?
""You're the only one I can ask about these things"" she commented.</p><p>""I suppose it's alright, if she feels the same about you, but let me
ask you, have you ever been with another girl?"" I questioned, figuring
this conversation might lead somewhere interesting.</p><p>""Do you promise not to tell my mother? She asked.</p><p>""Anything we talk about Amanda is our secret and ours alone, cross my
heart"" I assured her.</p><p>""Well when I was ten or eleven my friend Heather and me would camp out
or sleep over at each other's house and sometimes we would hug each
other when we watched scary movies""</p><p>""Nothing wrong with that I suppose"" I told her. ""Is that all you two
did?"" I asked, knowing that Amanda was about to tell me more secrets.</p><p>""Before you tell me anymore, I want you to know again that anything
you tell me will be only our secret, OK?"" I asked, hoping to put her
even more at ease and waiting for her to continue.</p><p>Amanda was sitting on the sofa beside me, smiled and nodded, and
turned to face me sitting on her foot and leg and she proceeded to
hold my hands in hers. Amanda began to tell me about her girlfriend
Heather, and how they learned about sex together. It seems that when
she would have our sleepovers over at Heather's house, Heather's older
aunt was always around, mostly when she wasn't in college or on a date
and, Aunt Heather liked hanging out with us. Especially when we were
getting ready for bed or take a bath. She was always willing to braid
our hair and show us how to apply make-up. It was always fun when Aunt
Julie was around. When we started asking about boys and stuff, and
Aunt Julie showed us how to kiss a boy. She even taught us about
French kissing. And most of the times the three of us would practice
each other. When Aunt Julie thought we were good enough at kissing,
she would leave us alone in the camper.</p><p>Sometimes Heather and I would practice after she left even though we
knew it was wrong. Late one night during that summer Aunt Julie came
into the camper where we just lying around watching scary movies and
asked if she could hang out with us guys for a while. We thought she
was pretty cool and my friend Heather secretly hoped that Aunt Julie
would teach us some more stuff but we'd never admit it to each other.
So of course, when she asked to hang out with us, we said yes. With
only the light glowing from the TV screen, we lay back on our pillows
and watched the Friday 13th video. It was a really hot and that night
Aunt Julie took her T-shirt off and sat there wearing her bra. She had
huge tits, at least in our eyes anyway. We had nothing, flat as board
and we were amazed and curious how big they seemed to us. Aunt Julie
asked us if we had ever seen real tits and asked if we wanted to see
them. Of course we nodded and said yes but if she showed us hers, we
would have to show her ours. I was too shy so Aunt Julie said that she
would let me see her bare breasts if she could touch mine and promised
to keep her eyes closed and covered with her hand, not actually look.
Aunt Julie removed her bra and her heavy tits came out for us to see.
I guess at ten years old we thought it was pretty amazing.</p><p>Heather had already started to take off her T-shirt and Aunt Julie
had covered her eyes with one hand as she promised to do, and with her
free hand, she was touching my flat chest and playing with my little
nipples underneath my T-shirt. I was nervous at first but I liked how
it felt. I looked over at Heather's flat chest and saw that she was as
flat as me. Heather and I stared at Aunt Julie's bare breasts, amazed
at how much bigger they were than ours and didn't say a word.
 
Aunt Julie uncovered her eyes and told us it would OK with her if we
wanted touch her breasts that way we would know how our breasts would
feel when we grew up she told us. We touched and held Aunt Julie's
breasts for a few minutes and then she wanted me to take my T-shirt
off. She said it only fair since both Heather and Aunt Julie had taken
their T-shirts off. I pulled my T-shirt over my head and just sat
there amazed at how nice it all felt. After a few minutes, Aunt Julie
left and Heather and I just sat there on the camper's bed and looked
at each other, each knowing what we wanted to do next but not wanting
to make the first move. We were both nervous but after a few moments
Heather suggested we should practice kiss on each other before we put
our T-shirts back on. It became a routine with us whenever we got the
chance to practice kiss and we both enjoyed taking our tops off and
hugging each other tight.</p><p>""I miss Heather,"" Amanda told me.</p><p>""That was when you were ten, did you still, well you know practice
kiss after that?"" I had to ask, just dying to know.</p><p>""Only once or twice after that, we both knew it was wrong""</p><p>""But you did like kissing Heather didn't you?""</p><p>""Yeah, I did,"" she admitted.</p><p>""She moved away with her family to California last year and then we
moved here. You're the only other person I can talk to about my
feelings,"" she told me.</p><p>I reassured Amanda that her secrets are safe with me, and if she ever
needs someone to talk to, she could always come and talk to me. I told
Amanda that I liked her and that I thought she was sweet girl and
that's it's quite normal for a girl her age to feel that way about
another girl especially if it's a close friend. I told Amanda about my
life and how lonely I get at night now. I told her how I missed
cuddling and not being held now that I live alone and I went on to
tell her I didn't have very many friends that I could tell my secrets
to either. Amanda leaned over and gave me a hug.</p><p>""I'll cuddle with you if you want Mrs. Franklin,"" Amanda said as she
straightened her leg out from under her and I slid a little closer to
her on the sofa.</p><p>We were just inches away and my good sense was telling me to stop
what I'm about to do but my burning wet pussy and the tingling feeling
deep in my stomach was telling me otherwise. I wrapped my arms around
her neck and pulled her a little closer to me and Amanda wrapped her
arms around my waist.</p><p>""I'd like that very much Amanda,"" I told her.</p><p>We held each other for a few moments as I felt the heat from her body
and I savored the thought that maybe one of my new fantasies might
come true. I reluctantly broke our embrace and tried to make it
obvious to her that I didn't really want to but that we shouldn't.
Hoping Amanda might get the hint, I told her that I liked being hugged
by her and that it felt so good.</p><p>I tried to change the subject and asked her what's in the box, she
told to open it and find out. It was a nice set of three candles, very
thoughtful of her I thought and I thanked her. By now it was starting
to get dark and figured this is a good time if any to see how far we,
or should I say she would go.</p><p>""If it's OK with you Amanda, why don't I light those lovely candles
you brought me and we'll watch a video and we can cuddle.""</p><p>""Sounds OK to me."" She replied.</p><p> </p><p>I lit the candles and asked her to make some popcorn and get herself a
coke. We sat back on the sofa and it was Amanda who moved over closer
to me. She leaned on me and made herself comfortable. This was a
surprise to me but I was in heaven.</p><p>""I like cuddling,"" I told her, and Amanda replied that she did to.</p><p>Amanda and I sat and cuddled on the sofa for a few minutes watching TV
as I gently, slowly, but not too obvious, moved my hands up and down
her shoulders and arms. Amanda placed her free hand on my thigh and
was slowly caressing my leg. I decided to go for it and I leaned my
face down towards hers and asked her if she wanted to try practice
kissing with me. Amanda stared up at me but she couldn't speak. I felt
her trembling in my arms and her eyes were telling me yes. I lowered
my face closer to hers and she moved her lips to mine and we kissed.
The kiss was slow and soft. Amanda had let out a small involuntary
moan and so did I. Gently, we continued to kiss and then I boldly used
my tongue to force her mouth open as we French kissed.</p><p>""Have you ever French practice kissed before,"" I mumbled, asking her as
if I was seeking permission from her to proceed. Amanda just nodded
her head in a no jester and continued to suck on my tongue in her mouth.</p><p>We stretched out on the sofa and I lay beside her. Amanda was still
trembling but I'm sure it was from the excitement and not from fear.
She squirmed around beside me trying to make contact every part of my
body to hers.</p><p>""Are you sure you want to do this?"" I asked her, before we too far.</p><p>""Oh yes, Mrs. Franklin, I have wanted to kiss you for so long, please
teach me everything"" she begged.</p><p>I led Amanda up to my bedroom and stood behind her in front of the
full-length mirror where I had admired myself as well as fantasized
about Amanda so many times before.  I being just slightly taller than
her, began to slip the thin straps of her top off her shoulders and
lifted her top off over her head. I cupped both of her small hard
perky breasts in each hand and rubbed them. All the while both of us
stood staring through that mirror at our images. Her small dark
nipples were erect and so were mine. I kissed the nape of her neck and
moved my hands down find the clasp of her shorts. Gently I unsnapped
and unzipped her shorts and let them fall to the floor. The cute
little white panties she was wearing revealed her excitement as I
gently rubbed her wet spot with the palm of my hand. I slipped my
index finger into her wet tight pussy and Amanda stiffened as she
leaned her head back into me. Amanda was reaching behind her trying to
feel for my ass and thighs. I turned her around to face me and pulled
my T-shirt up over my head. With Amanda just inches away, I unclasped
my bra and let it drop to the floor.</p><p>We embraced each other tightly for a few moments and kissed hotly
thrashing our tongues in and out of each other's mouths all the while
our bare breasts contacting and mashing into each other.</p><p>""God I'm so hot for you Amanda,"" I whispered, ""I want to make love to
you,"" I panted in ear once again.</p><p>I slipped my fingers in behind the waistband of her soaked panties
and forced them to the floor. I cupped both cheeks of her tight little
ass with my hands and rubbed and caressed for a few more moments as we
grinded into each other's pussies. I broke it off just enough to
remove my shorts and panties and we continued to rub each other's
pussies. I could tell Amanda was very excited to say the least! I
guided her to the bed and we lay beside each other.</p><p>""I've never done anything like this before,"" I reassured her, but I
want try things with you.""</p><p>""Do you like it when we rub our pussies together?"" I asked, and Amanda
once again just nodded.</p><p>We lay beside each other on the bed and I positioned ourselves so
that Amanda could hump her pussy against mine. I loved doing this and
I could tell that Amanda did as well. Amanda suddenly stiffened and
let out a small moan indicating to me she had just cum. I continued to
hump her until I came as well. We rested for a few minutes, holding
each other tightly and I positioned Amanda at the end of the bed with
her legs dangling down the side. I got on my knees on the floor at the
end of the bed and began to kiss and lick her tight fuzzy pussy.
Amanda went crazy with excitement as I sucked and licked her and do
things to her she had never experienced. I raised her legs and rested
them on my shoulders as I continued to suck her soaking wet pussy and
play with her stiffened nipples with my fingers. I was very surprised
how well I could do this and how natural I felt doing it.</p><p>I was so sexually aroused and knew there was no turning back now. I
had never done this before but I knew I loved it, and savored my want
for pleasure for the moment. I suppose all those years of no sexual
activity with another was showing through since I couldn't get enough
right now of what I was doing. Amanda on the other hand was in a state
of no return. If she had not done this before, she sure was taking it
all in now and I knew she would want more. Amanda came again and very
intense from what I could tell. We lay beside each other for a few
minutes just taking each other in and allowing Amanda to slow her
breathing down and relax.</p><p>""This must be our secret, Amanda,"" I whispered, and she motioned to agree.</p><p> </p><p>That evening Amanda stayed with me until midnight before she had to
leave in order to make it home before her mother arrived from work. I
felt some guilt that Amanda was so young but she was a willing partner
and it was she who told me about her childhood girl on girl
experiences that fueled both our curiosities. I knew Amanda wouldn't
reveal our secret to anyone and I also knew she would want more as did
I. As for me, I was emotionally resolved in this matter. I was a new
person. I had never experienced such pleasure and sexual fulfillment
as I had done that night and I knew then I would want to seek pleasure
in other woman especially woman closer to my age and I began to
consider the possibilities. Amanda continued to visit me almost every
evening that summer and we would make love and learn from each other
and practice how to pleasure each other. By the end of the summer
Amanda and I had an understanding that our relationship could not go
on as it had and we both needed to find lovers our own age. Amanda
told me that she was not interested in boys but knew some girls that
might want to be her friends. I told that I should find a woman friend
my age as well and we both promised each other to keep our secret a
secret. I didn't go back to teaching the following year but Amanda and
I would see each other a few times and sometimes I would even tutor
her for some tests. We kept the secret that we had together and knew
we had both learned from each other.</p>"
1094,"Relaxing Ride, Chapter 1",Dudetodude,1,This is a story involving sex between a middle aged and a 21 year old woman.,['F/F'],"<p>I was invited to spend a few days at my older brother's condo in
Florida with his wife and my niece and nephew.</p><p>Since I was between jobs, I thought it would be a good idea to take
the drive down from Michigan to Fort Lauderdale. What the heck, I've
never seen that part of the country and the long drive would give me a
chance to figure out my life. You see I'm 21 years old, dropped out of
college after a year to work, and now I'm between jobs, between
boyfriends and I'm still living at my parent's house. I've only had 2
boyfriends and those relationships weren't serious ones. I haven't had
very much sexual experience, and I guess, I'm comparatively naive in
many things. I always considered myself a little shy and a little on
the ugly side compared to some of my girlfriends. Although I have a
reasonably nice figure, 34-26-36, at 5'4"", I always thought my butt
was a little chunky and I'm self-conscious of it. In reality I'm
really not built too bad for a 21-year-old. My biggest enemy is my own
lack of self-esteem.</p><p>Well I packed up my little Sunfire car and headed out early on this
beautiful spring day hoping to get in a full day's ride. The trip
began virtually uneventful and boring. I even nodded off to sleep from
time to time while driving. Thats when I thought I should find a rest
area. The most exciting part of the trip so far, was another woman
driving by herself and I would pass her and she would pass me. This
helped to break up the monotony of the drive. I later pulled off at a
rest area to have a pee and take a needed break. I noticed the woman
in the other car pulled into to the rest area as well. I did my
bathroom thing and then sat out on the park bench to enjoy the sounds
of the birds and have a cigarette. I didn't see her go into the
bathroom but I noticed her when she came out.</p><p>She came over and sat on the bench beside me and lit up a cigarette.
We made small talk about the birds and the weather and the long drive.
She lived in Ohio and it so happened that she was on her way to
Florida as well, Jacksonville I think she said and she was regretting
that she didn't fly instead since she's a little uneasy about the long
drive. I told her I felt the same way but was looking forward to
seeing some sights along the way. To describe her, I figured her to be
around 45yrs old, maybe a little older.</p><p>Heck you can't tell the age of people these days, at least I can't. I
know that she was much older than me. At 21, everyone looks older. At
any rate, she certainly looked good for an older woman. She was slim,
around 5'6"", slightly taller than me. She was wearing tight fitting CK
jeans, a pair of Nike runners, and a plain white T-shirt neatly tucked
in that emphasized waist line and her breasts protruded out just
slightly under her slightly loose fitting T-shirt.</p><p>She wore a dark blue silk jacket and she had it undone. I'm thinking,
for an older woman she sure has perky looking breasts and wondered if
they were real or just her bra doing an exceptional job. She was
slightly slimmer in the ass than I was which just further confirmed to
me that my butt was too big. I could see from her jewelry make-up that
she was well to do. I admired her appearance and could see that she
looked after herself, with her nails just perfect, her hair nicely
set, and cut just above her shoulders. This lady was classy. Most of
all in that very short period of time that we spoke, I was impressed
by her bubbly and positive attitude. I like being around positive
people, maybe because I'm so unsure of myself I tend to feed off the
positive atmosphere.</p><p>When she spoke, to me, she symbolized the portrait of an ideal, classy
and graceful woman. The type of adults I admire most. Her make-up
looked like it was done professionally and I noticed that she wasn't
wearing a wedding ring. Not that it was important but it's just
something I noticed. In all, she was a very classy and attractive
woman and I was sure that even at her age she was still causing a few
men's heads to turn.</p><p>We finished our cigarettes and she introduced herself as Cindy. I told
her that my name was Rose, I said ""its short for Roseanne"". She
suggested that since we're going in the same direction, we could stick
together on the road and that way watch out for each other in case of
car trouble or whatever. I thought that was a wonderful idea and I
would feel more secure especially since I've recently has some car
trouble. She thought it to be a good idea as well. We hit the road,
and after about 3 hours more of driving, she signaled that she was
going to pull off at the next exit.</p><p>We fueled up and pulled into the restaurant next door for a bite to
eat. We ordered diner and a glass of wine. ""At least it wasn't a dry
county,"" she said. I agreed and I felt pretty cool now that I was
drinking legally. Not that I could never get a false I.D. before but
now I didn't need it. As we ate our diner we talked about everything
and anything. She asked me all sorts of questions. What I liked, what
bands I like, my dislikes, my ambitions, my goals and my life. Cindy
appeared to be genuinely interested in knowing about me and I liked
that since I didn't really have any close ""best girlfriend"" to talk
to. No one has ever taken the time to get to know me. I guess that
goes both ways though.</p><p>This woman made me feel pretty good about myself. Looking back, I
suppose I was a very naive and impressionable 21 year old. I asked her
a few questions about herself and Cindy told me that she has been a
widow for the last 5 years, her two grown boys just moved to Florida
and now at 48, she's finding it lonely by herself. She has a few
friends but with all the moving around her husband did for work while
he was alive, she was never able to firm down a close and true friend.
She explained that although at first impression, most people view her
as being very confident and professional, Cindy confessed that she
actually felt rather insecure about herself. It wasn't until after her
husband died that she became a stronger person. She said that time and
experience can be great teachers. That blew me away! I could relate to
her so well. It was like she understood exactly
how I felt about things. Well after listening to her experiences, I
knew there's so much more in my life to experience. After hearing
about her experiences I actually wasn't feeling so depressed and could
see my own personal problems much so smaller now than they were this
morning.</p><p>We paid the bill and she asked me if I was planning to stop for the
night or try driving right through. I said ""actually I hadn't made up
my mind but that I guess I really should find a room for the night,""
""and try getting an early start in the morning."" She said that that
was her plan. Neither of us felt like driving at night anyway. I told
her I was on a tight budget so I had to find something inexpensive.
She chuckled, ""Yes I know how that is"" she said. It was already
6:00pm, we agreed we might as well try for a room right across the
street at the Hampton Inn.</p><p>When we checked at the front desk, only room available was a no
smoking room with one king-size bed. The clerk didn't think there were
any rooms available in the immediate area since there was some spring
flower festival of some sort going on. This presented a decision for
me. I considered quickly to let her have the room and I would just
keep on driving. We looked at each other, she noticed my concerned
look and waited for me to decide. ""Go ahead and take the room,"" I said
""I'll just keep driving I guess"" I really didn't feel like driving
anymore tonight I thought. Then she said, ""don't be silly,"" we can
share the room if you don't mind, my treat""</p><p>""That's very kind of you but really you don't have to inconvenience
yourself for me.""  ""Nonsense,"" she said it's no bother at all,"" and
with that, she turned to the desk clerk and said ""we'll take it.""
Turning back to me with her now familiar smile she said ""besides it's
either this or that dreadful drive.""  As for me, I didn't mind at all,
since my finances were low and I didn't want to stay in some rest area
part of the night, this would be perfect. Besides, I thought it would
be fun, she's a really nice lady. I liked my newly found friend. She
was pretty cool, more like a big sister or close
friend than just another adult.</p><p>We got up to our room on the second floor and I was feeling a little
excitement since I've only been in a hotel on two other occasions with
my parents when I was very young. I was thinking to myself how grown
up and sophisticated I was feeling right about now and how considerate
Cindy has been. I thought it pretty cool that in such a short time,
Cindy and I had become friends. I especially liked how comfortable I
was talking to her.</p><p>Like I said, she made me feel good about myself, like I was on her
level. Putting it all together in my mind as I climbed the stairs to
our room with this older woman in front of me, almost a stranger yet a
friend, I felt a wave of excitement come over me.</p><p>Anyway, we got to the room and I had never seen a king size bed
before. It was huge! I said "" I could get lost in that thing"" Cindy
laughed at the expression on my face and said ""then we'd have to send
a search party out for you."" We unpacked a few things, put out our
make-up bags, and hung up some clothes for tomorrow. I couldn't help
admiring some of her clothes as she systematically hung them in the
closet. She folded her fine lingerie neatly as she placed them in the
drawer. Then she plopped down on the bed letting out a gasp of relief
and I sat on the sofa feeling relaxed.</p><p>""So do you want to watch TV?"" I asked figuring it was too early for
bed. She suggested we try out the pool. After a long drive and a
refreshing swim, we'd sleep like babies. ""Great idea"" I said as I dug
for my new bathing suit and moved toward the bathroom. I had just
bought a new two-piece for this trip and was dying to try it on. It
was black and I thought, apart from my chunky butt, I looked great in
it. I looked at myself in the mirror in the bathroom as I adjusted the
straps thinking not bad. I felt a little self conscious though now
realizing that I would be barely dressed in the presents of an almost
perfect stranger but then again I reasoned, we're both woman and she
would be changing into her suit as well so what's the big deal. When I
came out of the bathroom, Cindy's face lit up and she commented how
lovely I looked in that bikini and that black was defiantly my color.</p><p>My face turned red with embarrassment but I did enjoy the compliment,
especially coming from her. I said thanks and told her I had just
bought it. I showed her the cool little adjustable snap clips on the
sides of the bikini bottoms, she said ""how neat! easy on, easy off
model eh?"" we giggled. Cindy had already changed into her suit and had
been doing some final adjustments in front of the mirror just as I
came out of the bathroom. I caught a quick glimpse of her as she
adjusted herself and I must admit, I enjoyed the peak. I thought she
looked sexy! I said ""geez I hope I look as good as you do when I'm 48.
She smiled and said thanks but that I looked great and would defiantly
look better than her at 48 any day! Cindy had complimented so many
times today I lost co I felt myself get flush again and I hopped she
didn't notice. With both of us changed into our suits, we donned our
wraps, and towels, and headed for the pool.</p><p>It was an indoor pool and surprisingly to us, it was deserted.
We were the
only ones in there. With the hotel being at full capacity, Cindy
had
expected it to be crowded. Cindy commented ""great! I hate it
when the
pools are crowded I feel so self-conscious,"" I'm thinking to
myself, ya
right! ""It's usually occupied with screaming kids or old fat
businessmen
that constantly undress you with their eyes."" She says. ""Some of
those old
guys can be such pigs, it really turns me off.""</p><p>""Yea"" I said, ""I get that sometimes and I hate it to. I don't
mind the
younger hunks checking me out but then they get rude or some of
those old
farts at the mall or wherever can be such perverts."" She gave me
that knowing nod.</p><p>Tonight, being around Cindy, I was really feeling grown up and
mature. She
had a way about her that made me feel safe and comfortable. I
knew I could
talk to her about almost anything. Since losing my job and my
boyfriend,
I've felt inadequate and immature but today, well not today.
Being around Cindy was good for me.</p><p>Cindy took off her wrap and laid it on a chair with her towel.
She walked
to the poolside with a little wiggle in her steps almost as if
she was
purposely exaggerating her sway. Cindy stepped down into the
water. She
was really quite slender with hardly an ounce of noticeable fat
on her.
Her figure still exhibited those envious curves and yes, I
envied her. For
some reason the thought of Boticcelli's Venus, the sculpture that I
selected to write about in one of my art classes came to mind. I
didn't
realize then but I was staring at her.</p><p>""I bet you get a lot of young hunks and old farts checking you
out Rose""
she said as she stepped into the water and turned to face me. I
was a
little embarrassed thinking she noticed me staring. For a moment
I had
been mesmerized at the site of this classy lady in her
two-piece. I was
noticing again just how attractive and how confident of a woman
Cindy was.
I was admiring her and thinking how I would like to be more like
her. Her
yellow two-piece contrasted against her tanned figure and I
wondered if I
would be able to wear a bikini like that when I was her age.
Like I said,
although she was much older than me, her figure didn't look her
age.</p><p>She looked up at me and said ""come on in, the water's warm."" By
now I had
removed my wrap and to my embarrassment, my nipples were hard
from the
cool air. I think she noticed that! I tried to jump in as
quickly as I
could. I knew the air was a little cool but it was more than
just cool air
that hardened my nipples. I never considered myself to be very
attractive
but being around Cindy, with her positive attitude and self
esteem building
compliments she showered me with, made me feel better about who
I was.
I began to swim around. I think I was developing a school girl
crush on her.
I'm thinking this is crazy, it's another woman, I hardly know
her, for God's
sakes she's old enough to be my Mother.</p><p>Maybe it's because she's so mature or maybe I'm mistaking
admiration for lust.
Whatever, I was getting that familiar tingling feeling down
there and began to panic.</p><p>We swam around a little. Cindy was trying out some swim strokes.
We had a
one-lap race, and I think she let me win. We splashed around and
from time
to time, we wrestled in the water to try and make the other
fall. We were
carrying on just like a couple of kids! Cindy would swim under
water to
see how long she could hold her breath before coming up for air and
sometimes, while swimming underwater, she would bump into me or
touch me
by mistake with her arm or leg. Once she even bumped her head
into my butt
underwater. When that happened, she popped up and said ""sorry! I
had my
eyes closed."" I thought nothing of it. I was having fun, but
with each touch
I felt electricity buzz through me and I liked it. It had been
sometime
since I've had a smile on my face and I was actually enjoying
myself.</p><p>I was swimming underwater as well to try and beat her record for
holding
our breath. I found myself using that opportunity to sneak a
peak at
Cindy. I especially enjoyed watching her doing the crawl as her
legs
opened and closed underwater and I allowed my imagination to
soar into thoughts
that were outside of any experiences I've ever had. I even
thought of swimming
up to her underwater and bumping into her gently like she did to
me but I
chickened out.</p><p>Really, I thought to myself, Cindy was a pretty hot looking woman.
Now for me, it had been awhile since I had any sex at all other
than with my favorite toys which I kept well hidden in my room
so my mom wouldn't
find them. Heck! I've been so desperate lately that once I even
considered
trying to get the dog to fuck me but that thought left me just
as fast as
it came up. Needless to say, I was horny at the initial thought
and I was horny now.</p><p>Maybe that had something to do with the way I admired Cindy but
I knew
then that I was attracted to this woman and I didn't know what
to do about it.
I quickly dismissed the thought and came up for air. To get
away, I complained about
the kinks in my neck from driving and with that I jumped out of
the pool
into the bubbling hot tub. She said ""great idea"" I'm right
behind you. We
floated and relaxed together in the hot tub in silence. I could
feel her
feet touching my legs in the water as we allowed our bodies to
just float
and relax. Unintentionally, my feet and legs would casually
float and touch
her and Cindy didn't seem to notice. I was becoming light
headed, I suspect
from the hot tub and the change in temperature from the pool so
I decided to
head for the sauna as a final stop before taking a shower.</p><p>I lay flat out on my tummy with my arms folded underneath my
head on the
top bench in the sauna. Alone, now I could collect my feelings
about
what's happening. The heat from the sauna felt good. In my mind I'm
thinking I'm letting my imagination run wild. This woman has no
interest
in me that way. Hell what am I saying, I've never even looked at
a woman
that way before. This is crazy!</p><p>Just as I was about to doze off, Cindy came in. She scooted up
to the
bench below mine and began to message my shoulders. She startled
me at
first then whispered in her bubbly manner, ""this should loosen
those
kinks, a hot sauna and good message does it for me every time.""</p><p>After the long day of driving, the message felt good.
I was feeling so relaxed, I let out an involuntary moan and
hoped she didn't hear it.</p><p>Cindy continued to message my shoulders and neck. She would move
her hands
down my back, across my shoulder blades, and from time to time
her hands
would move to the sides of my ribs and lower back, then back up
to my
shoulders. I couldn't help it, I was getting very horny. Crazy
thoughts
raced through my mind of getting a full body message in the nude
by this
woman. My skin was wet and slippery from the steam and her
skilled hands
felt like silk as they moved effortlessly over my body.
I secretly hoped that this is what she had in mind.</p><p>My hormones were getting the better of me. I decided right there
and then
that if anything was going to happen, I was going to go along
with it. I
wanted something to happen, I wanted it to go somewhere, I
needed affection,
I wanted Cindy!</p><p>I felt so relaxed as she rubbed her hands up and down my sweaty
back. Then
she caught her finger on my bikini strap and broke a nail.</p><p>""Shit!"" she says, ""I broke my nail, unfastening your top so I
don't break any more, it's getting in the way."" She requested quietly
and with a casual tone.</p><p>I lifted my lazy head slightly and asked her to do it.
I reasoned to her that that I can't be responsible for any more
broken nails
but I'm too comfortable to move.</p><p>""If you can't work around it then unfasten it."" I said.</p><p>Cindy easily unclasped my bikini top strap and I was feeling
calm and free
with out my restricting top cutting into me. Cindy continued to
massage
my back and her hands would move much closer this time to the
sides of my
tits actually brushing and lightly touching them. I was in a daze.
When her hands brushed close to the side of my globes again,
I would instinctively raise myself slightly so that she could
get to them better
and she did, but ever so subtle. Cindy also began to message in
close to my
inner thighs. Her hands would move along the inside of my legs,
around the
outside and up again to my back. Each time she would message my
inner thighs, I would
again ease myself up just a little and spread my legs just a
little more hoping
she would go further but being to obvious about it.</p><p>Cindy then undid the clasps at the sides of my bottoms and
started to
laugh.</p><p>She said ""OK you can get up now""</p><p>Still in a lazy daze, I looked at her with a sly smile and said
jokingly,</p><p>""You witch! that's not very nice!.""</p><p>I twisted slightly and went re-clip my bikini bottoms but forgot
about my
top being undone before sitting up. Startled that my top had not
come up off
the bench with my body, I covered my breasts with my crossed
arms and we both started to
laugh.</p><p>Cindy was on the bench rolling over with laughter at the look on my
face. I quickly put my top back on. ""OK you rat!"" I said, ""I'll
get you back!.""</p>"
1095,"Relaxing Ride, Chapter 2",Dudetodude,2,This is Chapter 2 of a story involving sex between a middle aged and a 21 year old woman.,['F/F'],"<p>Please do not copy or distribute this story.</p><p>This is Chapter 2 of a story involving sex between a middle aged and a 21 year old woman. This is a subject near and dear to me. If anyone has any lesbian stories involving age differences, I would appreciate reading them.</p><p>By now I was hornier than hell and secretly lusted for her body but wondered if she felt the same. My pussy was so wet and not just from the sauna. Being around Cindy, in the sauna and getting massaged was definatly having an effect on me and I could feel myself trembling as she positioned herself face down on the sauna bench unclasped her bikini top expecting me to return the favor. I was about to positon myself when Cindy rolled over onto her back back exposing her small perky breasts for my eyes to feast on. Her eyes were closed and her lips displayed an almost sinister expression as she lay there waiting for her turn to messaged.</p><p>""I don't want you to break any nails"" was all she said with her eyes closed and a smirk on her face. Which is why she removed her bra I thought.</p><p>My heart skipped a few beats. I didn't know what to do, where to look, or where to touch her. I was scared shitless! and trembling. Here we were, our bodies covered in sweat, me horny as hell and not sure if Cindy felt the same as I did or was she just acting normal as all sofisticated and mature woman act when it's just us girls around? Was I reading this all wrong? Out of my comfort zone, I wasn't sure exactly what to do so I began to rub her arms, her thighs, her legs, and get into massaging her, like she did to me. I did everything I could so as not to touch her breasts or get too close to her bikini clad pussy.</p><p>I imagined what her pussy would look like though. The vivid pictures of her sweaty pussy was leaving a sweet impression on me.Did she shave? I wondered. I didn't think so but her perfect mound protruded up and looked high. I noticed her eyes were closed and I stole as many peeks of her body as I thought I could get away with. Still shaking and nervous, I wondered if I should risk our friendship and my embarrassment and touch her perky little breasts that appeared to just be waiting forme to touch or suck on. Her breats were just waiting only a few inches away just calling out to be carressed. Does she want me to touch her there? Should I just lean over and kiss her? I didn't know what to do and my entire insides ached for physical attention. Cindy let out a soft moan while I rubbed her tummy and rib cage. I couldn't stand it anymore and I was loosing my nerve to try anything that came to mind so, about a minute later, but for me it felt like an eternity, I said ""OK that's it, your done!"" and with that, I gave her a light slap on her thighs and proceeded to get my towel. With a pout expression and a playful smile she says, ""Heh what a ripoff! I messageg you way longer than that!"" With that she to got upand reached for her towel.</p><p>On the way back up to our room, I was tearing up inside. I don't think Cindy knew what she had done to me. God I was soooo horny. The thought of being touched by another woman had me going crazy.</p><p>""Damn"" I cursed myself, if anything was going to happen, that would've been the time. Damn I blew it!</p><p>I had made up my mind right there in the sauna that I wanted her and I had to figure out if she felt the same. Even if she did, I wouldn't have enough nerve to make the first move. Damn! I was hopeless I thought!</p><p>We got to our room and we both had to go pee. We started kidding around as to who had to go worst. By the time we finished that, I was about to pee my pants so I sat down. I was secretly hoping Cindy would come in. I had purposly left the door open just a crack so as not to appear too obvious. No luck of Cindy barging in, I thought, She was far too classy for that, though I did catch a glimpse of her looking at me through the reflection of the mirrors in the rooms as she held the door knob, wiggling, holding her legs together and complaining how bad she had to go. I was done and just as I was getting up she burst in laughingly complaining how long I took. As she sat down to pee, I pulled upmy bikini bottoms and stayed in the bathroom and brushed my hair trying to look as casual about it as possible. I then went and sat on the huge bed and turned on the TV.</p><p>Cindy came out after what seemed to be an eternity. Facing away from her, I began to change into my nighty. She quickly grabbed my top from me saying ""no fair, you cheated me out of my message, it's only fair I get the same time. ""</p><p>I laughed and said ""touch?"" and suggested she get out her my wet things since she was getting the sheets wet. She gave me back my top and we both changed. Her into her nighty, a sexy black Victoria Secrets set and I only had a pair of PJs to change into. Cindy laughed and for some strange reason I almost began to cry. I think she sensed it and took out another nice nighty, a red one and said ""here Rose, try this on...I'd like to see how it looks on someone else, it should fit you."" I slipped it on in front of her, not feeling self-conscious anymore and ""woooo it feels soooo sexy."" I said.</p><p>I looked at myself in the mirror and said with two thumbs up using a wise guy tone of voice,</p><p>""Hey! I would fuck that!""</p><p>""Ya"" Cindy said ""I'd fuck that to,"" and we both broke out into laughing hysterics.</p><p>We jumped into bed and under the covers. I was lying on my back with my legs closed and stretched out straight. The bed was so wide and large we where pretending that we couldn't see each other. Laughing, we put our hands to our foreheads like we were looking through binoculars, kidding around, Cindy crawled underneath the covers on all fours and made out like she was searching for me.</p><p>She crawled underneath the covers moving her hands wildly around pretending to be in search for the little lost Rose. In the meantime, I'm laying flat on my back, my legs together stretched out completely covered by the sheets, and my hands folded behind my head with my head outside the covers on my pillows. Under the sheets Cindy grabbed my ankle with both hands as if to simulate grabbing in the dark and laughingly saying</p><p>""Oops what have we here, what is this?""</p><p>Her hands crept up my legs to my thighs as she laughed and said</p><p>""I think we have something here!""</p><p>Still underneath the covers teasing me, she moved her hands up to my waist and then up my tummy and to my chest. By now Cindy was on all fours straddled over me under the sheets as I laughed. My pussy lips and tits were so tender and sensitive that the slightest touch would break the dam and make me cum. She deliberately placed her hands on my aching breasts in her strattled position and without warning, lowers herself onto me. She pops her head out from under the sheets just a few inches from my face. With the heat of her body on mine, and the pressure of her pussy grinding on my pussy drove me over the edge.</p><p>I was cumming hard as she said with a sultry tone, ""yep, I think I found you my little lost Rose garden"" with that she kissed me gently on the lips and lingered there for a few moments.</p><p>I was so wet and excited I didn't hesitate to dart my tongue as deep into her mouth as it would go.</p><p>""Oh Cindy!"" oh God!"" I moaned I'm cumming. I've wanted you to kiss me all night. You don't know what I'm feeling right now.""</p><p>""Oh yes I do Rose"" she says,</p><p>""Shhh my sweet, shhh."" We kissed with passion as our bodies tried to make contact with every possible skin surface of our bodies. Our breasts mashed together and our pussies were locked mound to mound. I loved it when Cindy rubbed her pussy lips on mine, I had never felt anything soo hot in my short inexperienced life and it felt so good through the sheer nighties. ""Ahhh"" I moaned as my breathing grew more rapid. Cindy kicked away the sheets and blankets and slipped off my panties.</p><p>Gently she removed her nighty and my top and her mouth moved down to my now burning pussy as her tongue performed magic. For the first time, I felt the touch of a woman's tongue on my pussy. No longer just a fleeting fantasy, I was really being eaten out! God I had to have her. I wanted to taste her so much. We naturally slipped into a sixty-nine position and I sucked on Cindy's pussy like I was a pro at it.</p><p>Throughout the night we had cum several times and rested several times, and went at it again. After an hour or so, just as I thought we should rest, she reached into her night bag and introduced me to Bubba! Her 8"" rubber dick was nicer than the one I kept secretly hidden away. "" I never leave home without it"" she proudly said.</p><p>Cindy began to stroke it and suck and lick it for me as I watched her. I spread my legs and begged her to fuck me with it. ""Fuck me Cindy, please fuck me with your hot dick!"" For hours we fucked each other with her rubber dick, eat each others pussies, and sucked on each others nipples. Granted my sex life experiences were limited but I had never been more satisfied in my life. It was like we couldn't get enough of each other. I felt happy and fulfilled and I think I was falling in love with her.</p><p>By early light, we were both spent. We lit a cigarette and shared it in bed. Cindy told me I was terrific. It was one of the greatest compliments I could have received. She asked how much experience I had in girl-to-girl lovemaking.</p><p>I laughed and said ""you're kidding right?"" you are my first Cindy. I should be asking you how long you've been fucking young woman. Cindy smiled and said ""you are the first"" Again I said ""you're kidding right?""</p><p>""No"" she said and explained that since her husband died five years ago, she hadn't dated or had sex with anyone. ""Shamefully"" she explained I play with myself almost every day and sometimes twice a day"" I can't help it, I'm always horny.</p><p>For about two years now, I've been curious about making love with another woman but I've never had the nerve to actually go for it until today.</p><p>I first fantasized about woman-to-woman loving two years ago when I ordered lesbian videos and little sex toys by mail, just to get my thrills, I guess. Thats what being alone can do to a woman. When I first decided I wanted to go for it, I first fantasized of woman I knew from the club or church, usually someone my own age with ideas that maybe I could persuade one of them to try it. I even hosted afternoon teas at my house so that some of the ladies I fantasized about would be there, in my house, the scent of their perfume and with wishful thinking, maybe one of them would stay a little longer after everyone else had left, and see if there might be a possibility but nothing ever came of it.</p><p>I hired a college student shortly after that to come in and help clean around the house and I wanted to try something with her but I was always too chicken and didn't know quite how to get it started. Later, she went back to school, and it was too late but my mind would always wander back to making love to her, a younger woman. It was right about then that I began ordering porno videos and play things.</p><p>I learned then that I was always turned on by lesbian scences and more so when an older and younger woman and younger girl was in the scence. My mind would always stray back to college age girls and I found myself thinking more about my friends daughters more than the ladies I had invited over for tea. At first I was ashamed of my behavior but I later came to grips with it and accepted my fetishes.</p><p>When I go to the local library or the mall and see all those young woman, it's fustrating that I can't act upon my desires. Living in a college town and a small town at that, doesn't help the situation either.</p><p>So when I first saw you at the rest area, I started to think about my masturbation fantasies and I considered the idea. Driving in the car and watching you today had my mind going crazy. I never expected to ever be with another woman or a young girl for that matter until I met you and then I saw a possibility.</p><p>""That's an amazing story!"" I said ""When did you first think of seducing me?"" I asked. Well after we met at the rest area and I asked you if you wanted to stick together, at that point I wasn't even thinking of seducing you. Not then. Not until we were on the road again driving and in my minds eye I began to explore the possibilities. I tried to set up scenarios that would put us in a situation. You wouldn't believe what this mind of mine thinks of!</p><p>""You have no idea how wet I was thinking of you while I was driving Rose."" Cindy said. I had no idea what to do or where to even begin. I've never seduced a woman before, Cindy explained.</p><p>""I thought you were hitting on me in the restaurant today,"" I said, because you were open me and all the compliments you gave me that maybe I you wanted to get into my pants.</p><p>""Rose I thought for sure"" you had done this sort of thing before especially when you went along with sharing a room with me for the night."" Cindy explained. ""I was hoping that maybe, just maybe you might even make the first move. I was very uncertain if I should even try anything in case you were disgusted with the whole idea of a woman, an old perverted woman coming onto you, I didn't know what to think"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Well, I was pretty nervous at the pool"" Rose said, ""and that I was hoping you would make the first move."" I liked it when you flirted with me in the water and in the hot tub.</p><p>""I almost gave up trying at first when you didn't respond."" said Cindy.</p><p>""By the time we reached the sauna, I was so confused about my feelings, I wasn't sure if I was reading your signals right or what."" said Rose, ""but by then, I was ready for anything."" ""When you stripped me during the message, I thought that was it. I guess you lost your nerve to go further"" Cindy said, and so did I.</p>"
1096,"Mrs. Bookman, Chapter 1",Dudetodude,1,This is a story about how I was first introduced to sex and how those early teen experiences formed the basis for my sexual preferences today. There's not much sex in this chapter but I'm sure some will enjoy the read.,"['F/g', 'nonsex', 'rom', 'teen']","<p>This story is one of early writings that I had posted on other sites
several years ago but now that I've discovered Leslita I wanted to
share it here as well.</p><p>Your comments are always welcome!</p><p>This is a story about how I was first introduced to sex. My
early teen experiences formed the basis for my sexual preferences
today. Mrs. Bookmen had been our next-door neighbor ever since I can
remember. Her husband had died ten years earlier and according to my
parents, the life insurance settlement had left her in pretty good
financial shape. Mrs. Bookman never remarried and since she never had
children of her own she had always treated me as if I was the daughter
she never had.</p><p>Mrs. Bookmen had a backyard pool, and from the time I was ten
or so, I was next door practically everyday during the summer. Both my
parents worked and during the summer since I wasn't in school, Mrs.
Bookmen would check up on me and I would spend most days just lounging
around her pool or at my house watching TV. Sometimes I would have a
friend over and Mrs. Bookman would allow her to come and swim in her
pool. I thought Mrs. Bookman was cool and very attractive and all of
my girl friends told me how nice they thought she was. Mrs. Bookman
always had cold lemonade and made treats for all of us when we visited
her and for an adult, she treated us really cool, not just like little
kids. She must have been around forty or so and my friends thought she
looked pretty good in a two-piece for an ""older"" lady. She was slim
and had a massive set of tits. From a young impressionable ten year
olds perspective, I supposed that all adult women had big tits.</p><p>It become a daily routine that in the morning, I'd arrive
around ten, help her out with some household choirs like dusting,
making up her bed and helping her make lunch, and then after lunch,
we'd hit the pool for tanning and swimming. Sometimes she would go in
the water and swim with me and play touch tag. When I was tagged as
it, I used to love to try and tag her by touching her on her bum or
tits and I would pretend it was an accident. But she would never seem
to mind anyway. When Mrs. Bookmen was it, I couldn't wait for her to
tag me because most of the time she would tag me by touching my little
tits, pussy, or bum. My favorite game was when we would play tunnel by
swimming under water through each other's legs in the shallow end
facing up. Since I couldn't spread my legs out far enough because I
was too short, Mrs. Bookmen would bump my pussy with her head or face
every time when she tried to go through my legs while swimming on
back. Sometimes I would hit her pussy with my face or head on purpose
just like she did with me but I tried to pretend it was not
intentional. Thinking about it now it was a pretty lame move and I'm
sure it looked obvious.</p><p>By the time I was twelve I began to grow little tits of my own
and my body was starting to show some shape to my body and I was
growing hair on my pussy. I remember the day I had my first period. I
was sitting on Mrs. Bookmen's sofa when I noticed stains of blood on
my white shorts. I cried out and Mrs. Bookmen rushed over to have a
look. She stripped off my shorts and panties and wiped my pussy with a
clean wet cloth then kissed me there and told me it was all better.
She explained to me what had happened and that it was all right. I
realized I liked the feeling of her mouth kissing my pussy and I hoped
that she would do it again soon.</p><p>It was shortly after that event that I began to really notice
how attractive Mrs. Bookmen was. Sometimes, when we were lying out by
the pool, Mrs. Bookmen would lay on her back with her legs spread open
while tanning. I noticed a high mound at her crotch underneath her
bikini bottoms and saw that her pussy hair was sticking out the
outside. The sight of her made me feel butterflies in my tummy and all
tingly between my legs. I was embarrassed when she caught me staring
at her exposed pussy hairs one time and even worst, I think she saw me
rubbing myself and I quickly pretended to be adjusting my bikini
bottoms. As if to read my mind, Mrs. Bookmen said ""Yes I know it looks
pretty bad, I'll trim it later.""</p><p>Surprised and stun, I said ""what?"" ""You know the bikini line!""
she said. I had no clue what she meant and she went on to explain that
after awhile and every so often, woman have to shave and trim around
their private parts so that bikini's look great on them.</p><p>""One day you'll have to trim to, would you like to learn how to
do it sometime?"" she asked</p><p>""Sure Mrs. Bookmen, that would be really cool"" I told her.</p><p>Usually, I would leave later in the afternoon and she would go
up and have her shower but that day we went up to her bathroom and she
showed me how to trim my bikini line. She only pulled her panties back
far enough so she could lather and shave but secretly I was hoping she
would remove her bikini bottoms completely to shave.</p><p>That night alone in my room I practiced with my Mom's shaver
and later, I masturbated myself to sleep thinking about the events
that had happened that afternoon. From that day on, whenever I wore my
bikini swimsuit, I would make sure that I didn't need to trim.</p><p>By now I was used to all the compliments and attention that
Mrs. Bookmen had been given me over the past year and I actually
looked forward to hearing them. When I wore different swimsuits or
outfits on different days hoping that Mrs. Bookmen would take notice,
and she always did. She would always tell me how pretty I was and
wished she could still look as young and sexy as me. That would always
make me feel good and all grown up to hear her say that and I would
always tell her how I hoped I would look as beautiful and sexy as she
does when I was her age. She would always smile and take me into her
arms and give me a big hug every time. I liked being able to snuggle
up close and mash my face against her large soft breasts.</p><p>By now I knew that something was going on but I wasn't sure
what and wasn't old enough to figure it all out. Often, times the both
of us would just lounge around and tan, or go in and watch a TV game
show. A few times Mrs. Bookman's new friend Bridget would come over
for some lunch and a swim. I liked Bridget, and she was always nice to
me as well. Bridget was much younger and more petite than Mrs. Bookman
and I thought she was even sexier looking.</p><p>Bridget loved the sun and there were occasions when she wanted
sunscreen rubbed all over and I was always eager to do it for her. I
began to notice that she would usually ask me to rub sunscreen on her
whenever Mrs. Bookmen went into the house for drinks or whatever.
Bridget's breasts weren't as large as Mrs. Bookman's but she looked
much sexier. Quite often when Bridget was over, Mrs. Bookmen would
suggest or encourage me to go home next door for a couple of hours
because she wanted visit her friend and that she would drop by and
check in on me later. I was old enough to be on my own so it wasn't a
big deal.</p><p>One day when Bridget was over, Mrs. Bookman asked me if I could
go upstairs to her master bathroom and get three towels from her linen
closet. On the way back through her bedroom, I noticed the cat had
pulled the sheer drapes off the curtain rod and I went to pick them
up. I happen to glance out the window down into the yard and noticed
Bridget leaning over Mrs. Bookman and kissing her square on the lips.
I felt a rush of tingles pass through my body like a shiver and I got
scared of getting caught peeking so I jumped back away from the window
in case they caught me. I slowly crept up again and had another sneak
peek outside. Bridget was kneeling beside Mrs. Bookman's lounger,
kissing her and feeling her breasts. I couldn't believe it. I had a
feeling that maybe Mrs. Bookman liked girls but now I was sure. My
pussy was instantly wet and I needed to cum bad. I went back down
stairs and called out through the screen door if anyone wanted a cold
drink, hoping this would warn them that I was coming back out. I got
out onto the deck and told Mrs. Bookmen that I was going home to watch
some TV and that I might be back later.</p><p>That afternoon my mind wondered frantically thinking of the two
of them together kissing like that and my orgasm came fast and furious
that day just thinking about Bridget and Mrs. Bookmen. I was secretly
disappointed when one day Mrs. Bookman announced that Bridget found a
day job and wouldn't be over much anymore.</p><p>Now that I had put it all together in my mind about Mrs.
Bookmen, I came up with the idea and the nerve to sort of tease her so
I could get turned on. I would do this sometimes when I sat or laid on
the lounger, how I would adjust my bikini, and how I would dry myself
off in front of her, sort of putting on a little show but not letting
her know that I realized what I was doing. As the summer rolled on,
Mrs. Bookmen always made sure I had enough sunscreen on and she wanted
me to rub lotion on her often. Some days she would ask me to rub
lotion on her every ten minutes or so. I didn't mind it at all and I
used to love it when she rubbed sunscreen all over me, especially when
she tried to rub some in between my legs near my pussy and ass
cheeks.</p><p>""Just for good measure,"" she would always say, a bad place get a
burn.</p><p>I would try to open my legs a little wider when her hands were
down there hoping she would rub her hand deeper but I didn't want to
make it too obvious. When I would get my chance to rub lotion all over
her I would try to get some on the inside of her thighs as well except
unlike me, she would spread her legs wider so that I could get in
between better.</p><p>Alone in my room at night I would think about showing off my
naked body to Mrs. Bookmen, and rubbing her naked body with sunscreen.
Some of my best orgasms were when I thought about her, and by the time
I turned thirteen, I had developed a secret crush for her.</p><p>Over the winter Mrs. Bookman would use her tanning bed and she
would often tell me to go ahead and use if I liked. She would always
be willing to make sure I had enough moisturizer on and of course I
would always rub the lotion on her as well. During that winter I had
become very comfortable around Mrs. Bookman as we dressed or undressed
for tanning sessions. Mrs. Bookman always said that it's no big deal
when it's just us girls. By the time summer rolled along, it wasn't
unusual for the both to catch each other topless and later, tan
together in her yard since her pool area was very secluded. We had
promised each other not tell anyone about it because she would be in
big trouble and my parents would have had a fit. I enjoyed sneaking
peeks of her massive tits and especially when she would rub them all
over with lotion. She didn't seem to mid that I could see her and
after awhile. It did seem more awkward to try and touch or hug anymore
her anymore but I certainly wanted to.</p><p>I remember one time when I was fifteen, I'd go over and have
late night skinny dips. She knew it them and didn't mind when ever I
came over, she was usually in watching TV or in bed. One night she
came out and dove in the pool completely nude and that was the first
time we had seen each other completely naked. After my initial
nervousness we both agreed that enjoyed the feeling of freedom and the
sensation of skinny dipping. After that first time, we skinny dipped
often together and we agreed to keep that our secret as well.</p><p>Reflecting back now, I think she had really wanted to seduce me
all along but just couldn't bring herself to go through with it since
she knew my parents, and had known me for so long. As for me, I
finally got up the nerve to initiate some girl on girl sex during my
senior year of high school and still fantasize as to what it would be
like to have sex with Mrs. Bookman.</p>"
1097,Rain In The Park,Dudetodude,1,"This story is about a chance encounter of two women who share a common passion for reading and later discover their mutual attraction for each other in a sexual way. Only problem was that Beth, the older of the two was 40 years older than her lover. Both women had never considered sex with another woman but both, the adolescent girl and the middle aged woman were curious and open to exploring new sexual curiosities.",['F/f'],"<p>I wrote the original crude version of this story in 2003 under
another pen name and have recently made improvements to it and
reposted to my favorite site Leslita.</p><p>This story is about a chance encounter of two women who share a
common passion for reading and later discover their mutual attraction
for each other in a sexual way. Only problem was that Beth, the older
of the two was 40 years older than her lover. Both women had never
considered sex with another woman but both, the adolescent girl and
the middle aged woman were curious and open to exploring new sexual
curiosities.</p><p>I hope you enjoy the read and I as an amateur writer I have plenty to
learn and I am open to your comments and
suggestions.</p><p>It was at the park when I first noticed her. A woman in her 50s I had
guessed, sitting crossed legged on the blanket eating her picnic
lunch, reading a book and enjoying the warm July summer sun. Like most
days, now that school was out for the summer, I sat at the park to
feed the birds and enjoy reading my Danielle Steele novels. Most of my
friends were away at their divorced parent's home for summer
visitation, not that I had many friends. My Mother was also a single
parent and working way too hard. As a result I had plenty of time on
my hands so I would spend hours reading and my favorite place was the
park. I usually sit by the park fountain listening to the water fall
and soaking up some rays. I was doing that today.</p><p>While people watching, I think everyone does that, I glanced at a
woman sitting not far from me and she gestured as if to say hello.
Caught by surprise I acknowledged her gaze and went back to reading my
book. Strangely enough I found myself stealing glances at her from
time to time to admire this older, classy looking woman.</p><p>She was wearing simple kaki colored shorts, a sleeveless T-shirt and
her hair was short, just above her shoulders. She dressed average but
there was something about how she wore her clothes and tastefully
accessorized that made her look stunning. She wore make-up but not as
much as some of the older women I have seen in the past. She wore
lovely jewelry, not gaudy or anything like that, but most appropriate
for her. My mind began to wonder about her and what she did, who she
was, and how many lovers she has had in her life. I wondered what I
would look like at her age and couldn't imagine myself that old. How
silly I thought, at 15 I've got better things to do than to daydream
like that. I must be reading too many romance novels I mused.</p><p>Later that week, I saw her again at the same spot in the park and
like before, she was enjoying what little sun was able to peek through
the forming clouds, feeding the birds, and reading her book. We
exchanged brief eye contact and another hello as I walked past her to
my favorite sitting spot just a few yards away. On this day, the sun
was peeking in and out and there were times that it looked like rain.
Suddenly I heard a loud thunder and the sky opened up dumping a deluge
of water creating a brief panic for those of us that were getting wet.
Several, scurried for cover and I was soaked right through my clothes
within only. My white shorts and T-shirt became instantly transparent
exposing my red colored panties and braless breasts. What a day to
wear red fringing panties I thought.</p><p>The older woman came to me holding her blanket over her head forming
a protective tent and asked if I would like to come under. I quickly
moved under her blanket now relieved to get out of the rain and it was
then that I noticed her warm smile as we made small talk about the
rain. I felt my nipples go erect from the chill and from being wet. I
noticed her staring at me, kind of like she was checking me out.
Actually she had fixed her gaze on my breasts.</p><p>I looked down, and to my embarrassment, my breasts were clearly
exposed through my soaked T-shirt. Again asking myself why I didn't
wear a bra that day. The form of my small breasts were clearly in view
and my nipples were visibly detailed and on display.</p><p>I felt totally embarrassed but would have made a great wet T-shirt
contest champion. I must have turned ten shades of red as I
instinctively crossed my arms across my chest to cover up and to ward
off the sudden chill.</p><p>""I'm so embarrassed,"" I said.</p><p>""Don't worry about it,"" she explained, ""it's only us girls here.""</p><p>We laughed and began walking towards the parking lot.</p><p>""By the way I'm Rose,"" I said as I extended my free hand.</p><p>""I'm Beth,"" she introduced herself.</p><p>The two women ran toward the parking lot as the rain began to
fall even harder. Fortunately Beth's car was close and both women
jumped in. Rose was sticking to the leather seats of the Lexus and was
feeling cold.</p><p>""Where's your car Rose?""</p><p>""I'm only 15, I rode my bike here today,"" Rose explained, ""It's
chained up over there.""</p><p>""Well there's no way you can ride in this rain, you're already
soaked, you'll catch a death of cold,"" the older woman commented
sounding genuinely concerned.</p><p>""I only live a few blocks away, why don't you come to my place and we
can throw your wet things in the dryer and we can come back for your
bike later."" Beth offered.</p><p>""I wouldn't want to put you out,"" explained Rose, looking up and
seeing no end in sight to the rain.</p><p>""Nonsense, it's no trouble at all,"" Beth said as she put the car in
gear and skillfully reversed it out onto the road.</p><p>As Rose sat shivering, she began to feel the heated seat feature
begin to warm her butt. The older women made small talk as they drove
a short distance to some an older upscale neighborhood of lovely oak
lined streets. A short distance later, Beth pulled the Lexus up to the
driveway and as if on cue, the garage door opened to allow them entry.
Rose was still cold from being wet and noticed her nipples were still
very erect from what felt like cool air from the car air
conditioner.</p><p>Rose usually enjoyed this sensation and always enjoyed the sight of
her lovely 32Cs when they looked like that. It excited her when she
looked at them nude and erect in the mirror but not right now. Now was
not the time, and she felt a little embarrassed right now. Rose had
hoped that Beth hadn't noticed, but Beth it was too late, she did.</p><p>Beth was thinking to herself how lovely this girl was. How beautiful
of a figure she had and how perfectly rounded and upright her breasts
looked under that soaked T-shirt of hers. Unlike her 50 year old
sagging breasts, she envied the girl's youth.</p><p>Beth eased the car perfectly into the garage and both entered the
house just as the sun was beginning to peek through.</p><p>""Wouldn't you know it,"" Beth said shaking her head.</p><p>Beth showed the younger woman up the stairs from the garage to the
main level of the expensively decorated home.  She led her down
the corridor directly to her bedroom and handed Rose a soft plush
terrycloth bathrobe for her to wear while her clothes would be drying.
Both women were roughly the same height but Beth was much wider around
the hips waist. She felt fortunate that she was still into a size 5
and figured her robe would fit Rose just nicely. Now in the kitchen,
Rose stood there for a moment realizing that she was wearing the bath
robe of a woman she had only met just a few minutes before. Maybe she
was too trusting Rose thought to herself but Beth seemed like a very
nice lady. Both women began to chit chat as the older woman proceeded
to mix iced tea. Beth explained that she was 55 years old, divorced
and both of her children were grown up and on their own.</p><p>""I'm just a lonely empty nester,"" she joked.</p><p>There was no need for her to work other than for personal
satisfaction, she had no debts and her settlement was a good one, and
so it should have been, Beth explained in a venomous tone of voice,
""he left me for a younger woman that son of a bitch!""</p><p>How terrible Beth must have felt, Rose thought to herself and felt
sad for her. She has seen the negative effects of divorce all of her
life both with her own parents and that of her friends. Rose couldn't
help notice how attractive this older woman looked though. She was
slim, had an enviously petite figure for a woman her age and of course
she was classy and charming. To Rose, Beth appeared to be the type of
woman that Rose could aspire to be, self confident and intelligent.
Rose became more enamored with the older woman as the conversation
continued despite the obvious age difference and they had been getting
along quiet well. It was strange to Rose at the time but Beth didn't
come across as an older lady but rather more as a friend and someone
that would listen and speak to her at her level. Beth was easy to talk
to and Rose was very impressed that she would be even talking to such
a classy lady let alone sitting in her kitchen wearing this woman's
bath robe and sipping tea! For a 15 year old Rose felt like quiet the
adult!  </p><p>Rose contrasted her mother who was also 55 years old and Beth
concluded that her new friend wasn't anything like her mother at all.
As the conversations carried on, Rose continued to notice how Beth had
taken a genuine interest in everything that she had to say and Rose
enjoyed the attention. The older woman had a way about her that drew
you in and made you feel at ease, and so the two women talked about
friends, school and family, and of course their shared passion,
books.</p><p>Realizing that both of them were avid readers, Rose was impressed
that Beth had collected every Danielle Steele book in hard cover. She
led Rose into the in the high ceiling wooden paneled formal den and
showed off her book collection. Rose didn't realize Danielle Steele
had written so many novels. The younger woman also noticed several
beautifully leather bounded books in a separate collection entitled
""Sensual One"". It had caught her eye and, her 15 year old
curiosity.</p><p>Rose wanted to grab one of those editions down from the shelf and
glance through it but thought better of it. Not sure exactly what the
brown leather bounded books in the collection contained. She secretly
wished she could have taken one home to read it at night in the
seclusion of her own room. It would be a nice diversion to her regular
routine of getting herself off as she usually did almost every night
since she discovered masturbation almost 3 years ago.  </p><p>Her thoughts were snapped back to the present as the disturbing sound
of the dryer buzzer went off alerting that the dry cycle was
completed.</p><p>""Oh! Your clothes are ready, Beth told her.</p><p>Meanwhile, Beth was secretly wishing it had taken longer for the
clothes to dry, because seeing this young attractive girl dressed in
her robe secluded alone with her in the den had intrigued her.
Especially when the robe would struggle to break free of its flimsy
tie wraps but Rose would always manage to secure it just at the
precise moment.</p><p>My robe looked better on her than on me Beth thought as she took in
the view of this young girl allowing her the sight of her to burn the
image in her imagination. Rose was half her age and yet so mature.
Beth had also stolen a partial glimpse of Rose's perfect breasts
beneath the robe and she surprised herself as she wondered why looking
at Rose that way had intrigued her so. Seeing this young woman in a
sexual way for a fleeting moment was a new sensation that she had not
experienced before. I was just admiring her youthful figure and
charming personality, Beth rationalized, was that wrong?</p><p>Beth moved to the laundry room and retrieved Rose's T-shirt and
panties from the dryer,</p><p>""Your shorts are still a little damp,"" she commented while observing
how tiny Rose's panties were and threw the shorts back in the dryer
for a few more minutes. Beth admired the thong panties she was holding
as she folded Rose's T-Shirt as she reflected back when that was the
panties she style of panties she used to wear. Beth couldn't help
imagining how Rose would look wearing those panties. The image of Rose
wearing only panties and her bare breasts flashed briefly through her
mind again, and to Beth's surprise, she found it sexually
stimulating.</p><p>Enjoying this new mental flirtation, Beth was secretly happy that the
shorts were still not ready. It bought her more time with Rose, more
time for what she thought? Beth handed Rose her panties and Top and
both women locked eyes for just a moment. Beth smiled and mumbled that
they are the same shade of crimson like the ones in the
illustrations.</p><p>""What illustrations?"" Rose asked.</p><p>""The ones in here,"" and with that comment Beth walked over to
the large book case and pulled a book down from the shelf entitled
""Sensual One A Complete Guide to Human Sexuality,"" and opened it up to
show the colored illustrations of lingerie and lacy things. Beth faced
Rose and pointed to the picture of the exact thongs.</p><p>""Wow! That's a pretty cool book!"" Rose said out loud, her eyes
wide open with curiosity as Beth handed it to her.</p><p>""They do look the same don't they?"" as both woman looked at the
illustrations, giggled and agreed.</p><p>Without thinking, Rose began skimming through the pages with
amazement and realized it was an instructional book on sexuality,
complete with illustrations and instructions. It was one in a set of
four in Beth's collection.  Nervously, Rose placed the book back
on the shelf and commented on how much she admired Beth's book
collections.</p><p>""If you promise to look after them and return them, you're welcome to
borrow any of them some time,""   Beth offered.</p><p>Rose was excited at the prospect that she would access to more of
Daniel Steele's novels.</p><p>Another annoying sound emitted from the dryer and finally the shorts
were dry. Rose proceeded to the bathroom and got dressed.</p><p>""Thank you so much for getting me out of the rain today Beth,""
Rose told the older woman as she nervously motioned that she was ready
to head out.</p><p>Beth drove Rose back to the park to pick up her bike and the younger
girl thanked Beth once again and rode off home realizing that after
all, she didn't even have a way of contacting Beth if she wanted to
later.</p><p>That night Beth didn't go right to sleep. As a matter of fact
she was far too restless and decided to have a late night dip in her
pool to settle herself down. Her yard was very private and the pool
was secluded being surrounded by immaculately manicured shrubs and
gardens, and like many other nights Beth swam in her pool naked. She
found it so relaxing and sensuous being free in the still of the night
with just the shimmer of the moon beams for light. She let her mind
wonder to reflect the day's events and thoughts of her chance meeting
of such a lovely girl like Rose were swirling in her mind. Beth had
enjoyed her company and was intrigued at how much they shared in their
mutual love of reading. Beth also relished the mental picture of
Rose's young fresh breasts through her wet T-shirt and wished hers
were still perky and high like hers.</p><p>Later that night as Beth prepared for bed, she put on the same bath
robe that Rose had worn just a few hours earlier and she could still
detect a hint of the girl's scent on the robe. As her mind replayed
the scene of the day, and, like she had done most nights before, she
fondled herself until she experienced what she was striving for. The
difference tonight was that Rose seemed to be the center of her
fantasies.</p><p>Beth had questioned herself on her emotions that evening and wondered
why this young girl had this effect on her, and why was she now the
object of her sexual fantasies. First of all I'm not a lesbian she
reasoned, and secondly, it's probably because I haven't been laid
since before the divorce. What ever it was, tonight she had cum with
such intensity that had fallen asleep completely drained and
spent.</p><p>It was several days later that Beth and Rose ran into each other at
Barnes &amp; Noble. After the usual courtesy exchanges Beth noticed
that Rose was holding a copy of Sensual One. It was the same book she
had shown Rose and she noticed that Rose seemed a little nervous and
blushed being caught holding it.</p><p>""Hey I have that one!"" Beth said, ""Remember? don't buy it, just
borrow mine and save yourself some money. There's a whole set of four
you know.""</p><p>""I know,"" Rose replied embarrassingly,"" after you showed your copy I
just had to have it. To be honest, my Mom would kill me if she knew I
was reading this stuff, she still treats like a kid and I know she
would not approve.""</p><p>""Well it's pretty much everything you need to know about sexuality,
you know, the birds and the bees? You know about that stuff right?
Beth asked with a sincere tone in her voice.</p><p>""Ah, yep!, I guess,"" Rose stuttered, my Mom hasn't actually told me
anything, I learned it all from my friends in school.""</p><p>""Yes I suppose other 15 year olds would know it all,"" Beth commented
back sarcastically, knowing that this girl has not had the talk!</p><p>Anyway Beth, I'm also picking up a copy of ""Message from Nam, her
latest book,"" showing Beth the hardcover edition.</p><p>""Gracious!"" Beth gasped, unless you want a whole set of your own,
you're welcome to borrow mine anytime, my dear girl it will cost you a
fortune, just borrow mine!"".</p><p>""Really Beth, I'd like that, you sure you don't mind?""</p><p>""Of course not, well it's settled then,"" Beth said. ""Drop by anytime
to pick them up, as a matter of fact I'll be home later today for the
rest of the night if you're not busy later.""</p><p>""Ok Beth, I might just do that, I am kind of broke anyway and I
really appreciate it, thanks, please give me your cell number so I can
call you later."" </p><p>Rose didn't have any plans that night, and as usual like most nights
actually, Rose didn't have
      anything else going on and her
Mother was working the second shift so she was actually looking
forward to spending some time with Beth. The 15 year old was amazed to
know a woman like Beth. She was a gracious and attractive woman that
seemed to have it all together. She was pretty cool to talk to and
sometimes forgot the age differences between them. Beth was the sort
of woman that Rose could admire and found herself looking forward to
later that evening when she could surround herself with all of those
books at Beth's house available there for to read. Being 15 and a
bookworm wasn't the most popular thing to be in a world of video games
and smart phones but Rose was content with the few friends she did
have and of course her books. Later that night after Rose's Mom left
for work she called Beth and asked if she could still Ok to come over
and pick up Message from Nam.  </p><p>""Oh! I'm so glad you came, Beth said as she happily greeted the young
girl at the door. ""I was just mixing up some Long Island Ice Tea,
would you like a Coke or something?""</p><p>""That ice tea drink you just said sounds pretty good, can I have one
of those?""</p><p>""It tastes just like iced tea but it has alcohol, I don't think so
Rose."" Beth noticed immediately the disappointed look on Rose's face
and could tell that she was disappointed that Beth would treat her
like a little kid.</p><p>""Well, on the other hand, if you don't tell anyone I'll let you have
just a little, it tastes like tea but believe me it packs a punch!""
Beth smiled realizing that she was still cool and didn't fall from
favor.</p><p>""I thought I'd drop by like you said and borrow your Message From
Nam, and maybe the other one, if you don't mind, my Mom is working
nights right now and I'd rather not sit around alone if you don't
mind.""  </p><p>""Sure no problem,"" Beth said. ""From one book lover to another, you
can help yourself to anything off those shelves.""</p><p>""Well let me see now, at Barnes &amp; Noble you were holding Message
from Nam and Sensual One,"" Beth confirmed with Rose.  Beth
grabbed both of those off the shelf and handed them to Rose as they
walked out onto the patio and sat by the by the pool with their
drinks.</p><p>Rose was leafing through Sensual One. ""This is an incredible book,""
Rose said, still not believing that Beth would let her see it.</p><p>""Yep it shows and tells it all,"" Beth assured her,"" it's exactly why
I bought them, they are very informative and I love the illustrations,
and of course they make for a great addition to my library."" Beth
explained.</p><p>""My Mom would never let me bring something like this home. She still
thinks I'm her little girl I guess.</p><p>""Well if it makes you feel any better, my Mom would never talk to me
about any of that stuff either, when I was growing up you sort of
learned it from your friends and I found out that they didn't know
much either."" Both woman laughed as Rose agreed with the
statement.</p><p>Beth chimed in, ""until I got those books it was basically what my
husband had taught me and believe me he was no lover!"" Beth said
laughing.</p><p>""Ya, I can tell my Mom is not comfortable talking to me about stuff
like that,"" Rose jumped in, ""but I pretty much know all there is to
know anyway,"" Rose said as Beth was thinking to herself that this 15
year old thinks she knows it all, and for a few moments both women
flipped through the pages and glanced at the illustrations. Beth went
into the kitchen and Rose was so impressed that she was being treated
like an adult. She really liked Beth thought how cool she would be as
a Mom. Beth brought out the pitcher of her mixed drink and poured
herself another long island. Rose held out her glass for what little
that remained in the pitcher.</p><p>""Careful girl"" Beth said ""this stuff sneaks up on you, and don't
forget that I can get into big trouble feeding booze to a minor.""</p><p>""So what time do you have to be home?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""No time really, like I said my Mom's on second shift and she
actually won't even know I'm out anyway.""</p><p>Beth felt sorry for this girl in a way because of her situation but
realized that that is probably why Rose is so much more mature than
other girls her age. She has always had to fend for herself she
supposed and probably began reading to escape her loneliness growing
up. Suddenly, the thought of Rose being able to visit longer had
intrigued Beth as she glanced up at the full moon and the clear star
lit night sky.</p><p>""I hope you're in no hurry tonight, you can hang out and read with me
if you like, and we can make some popcorn later. Besides I could use
the company."" Beth commented.</p><p>""No actually I don't have any plans, I was just going to hang out in
my room and read,"" replied Rose, as she sipped what little there was
left of her long island iced tea.</p><p>Over the next few weeks Beth and Rose had become good friends and
despite the age difference, they enjoyed each other's company and
their shared passion for reading.  Since their first chance
encounter in the park that rainy day, Both women had met several times
during the day and had lunch and read together by the fountain. Rose
had even gone to Beth's house on several occasions when her Mother was
working those late shifts just to hang out and read and to have some
companionship. It became routine that Rose would just show up and
there were times when Beth would have to run an errand and would just
leave Rose on her own until her return. It became an unspoken
assumption and apparent to both women that each had looked forward
until they could hang out again.</p><p>Rose had known for several years now that she always felt different
than the rest of her girl friends. She didn't have a ""best friend"" as
such but began to find solace and a level of trust with Beth.
Somewhere along the way Rose began to feel different about Beth. She
fantasized about Beth at night when she was alone in her room
masturbating.   Somewhere along the way in just a few short
weeks, Rose had developed a crush on this woman but was unsure of her
feelings and what to do about them.</p><p>On the other hand Beth noticed that she would reschedule some of her
social activities to work around Rose. If she thought Rose would
coming over Beth would arrange her plans accordingly. Beth also began
to feel a kinship with Rose and felt she could trust the girl. She was
always more than happy to have the young girl over to visit, she was
pleasant company. On most nights both women would just curl up on the
loveseat and read for awhile, then either talk about the book or
whatever else topic of the day that Rose wanted to chat about. It was
on one of those evenings where things took a turn from the norm. Rose
sat down beside Beth on the leather loveseat as usual but after few
minutes Beth had dozed off while reading her book and slumped sideways
leaning slightly into Rose. It took a few seconds for Rose to realize
that Beth had dozed off and Rose also leaned into Beth and continued
her reading. The problem was that Rose was unable to concentrate. Rose
couldn't help to notice the top of Beth's soft breasts and cleavage
now in open view for her to savor because of Beth's low cut tank top.
Rose was so close to the woman of her fantasies that she could smell
the sweet scent of her perfume. Rose was already a horny little
teenager and now being in skin to skin contact with Beth was having an
effect on her. The young girl instantly felt an aching in her pussy
and felt herself begin to get damp. She couldn't help to feel a little
perverted while looking at her friend's breasts, but none the less she
sat there perfectly still so as not to disturb her. After a few more
minutes, Rose snuggled up to sleeping Beth and also fell
asleep........................................It wasn't until forty
minutes later that both women woke up and smiled at each other,
realizing they had both dozed off.  Beth stretched and yawned and
wrapped both her arms around young Rose.</p><p>""I'm so happy you like keeping me company Rose, and you make for a
comfy pillow as well so don't you dare move,"" Beth expressed to Rose
trying add humor to the moment, and then gently kissed her on the
forehead.</p><p>Rose kept her head on Beth's naked upper chest and still somewhat
tired herself, she snuggled up even closer trying to not to outwardly
show what excitement and sense of sexual awareness she was
experiencing at that moment.</p><p>""It feels so nice to cuddle, I'm not moving if you don't mind,""
murmured Rose.</p><p>Both women remained cuddled up to each other on that loveseat for a
few more minutes just enjoying the quiet peace and the warmth of each
other's body. Rose wanted to return the kiss she had received on the
forehead but felt awkward on making any first moves. Beth continued to
hold Rose close and with her free hand, was unconscientiously stroking
the girl's neck and shoulders.  At this point, Rose kissed Beth's
upper breast out of impulse and remained positioned exactly where she
was. Feeling the softness of this older women's body and feeling safe
in Beth's embrace, she snuggled in closer and hoped that Beth would
kiss her.</p><p>It had been over a week since the two had spoken. Beth was concerned
that she may have crossed the line the week before and freaked Rose
out.  Rose wasn't freaked out at all, she was trying to sort out
her feelings about things and especially her growing attraction for
Beth. It was Rose that eventually texted Beth and simply said ""Hey"".
One text response lead to another and after some exchanges Beth asked
Rose if she'd like to come over later, she wanted to talk to her about
something.</p><p>Rose arrived within the hour and Beth happily greeted the young girl
in giving her a hug closing the door behind her.</p><p>""I'm sorry I didn't come over before this Beth,"" Rose spoke feeling
bad that she had ignored her friend.</p><p>""I'm the one that should apologize, I should have called you,"" Beth
replied, ""but ah listen Rose, I wanted to talk to you about something
but I have to know if I can trust you. But first let me mix up some a
Long Island and join you in the library, can I get you a coke or
anything?""</p><p>""Uh, umm, ah can I have a little of that Long Island? It was pretty
good the last time I had it.""</p><p>""Well that's something else I wanted to talk to about,"" and Beth
turned the blender on to crush some ice.</p><p>Curiosity was peeking for Rose and she was all ears. She couldn't
imagine what Beth wanted to talk to her about. Maybe she was going to
give her crap for kissing her chest, who knows. Rose entered her
favorite room and as always admired the neatly stacked collection of
books in this room and her eyes wandered to the Sensual One collection
and made a mental note that they were still there.</p><p>""Hey Rose, Beth called out from the patio door, why don't we sit out
here it would be a shame to waste such a lovely night. Both women sat
on the swinging loveseat and sipped their drink.  There was a
brief moment of silence between them as they enjoyed the warm evening
air and Rose waiting to hear what Beth had to tell her.</p><p>""Listen Rose, I don't know exactly how to explain this to you but you
have to promise me that what we discuss here right now will remain our
secret and that you won't get mad at me because I like you a lot and
wouldn't want to loose you as a friend.""</p><p>""Uh, ya, uh sure I promise.""</p><p>""No I mean it Rose, you have to promise me!"" Beth pleaded.</p><p>""Yes, I promise, what ever it is won't change how I feel about you as
a friend Beth.""</p><p>""Good then, with that said, I want to tell you something that might
freak you,"" and with that Beth held both of Rose's hands in her
own.</p><p>""Do you remember what happened the other night in my den? When we
snuggled together and fell asleep?"" Beth went on to explain. ""Ever
since I met you I liked you. Now don't freak out on me but I'm
attracted to you in a sexual way, you know what I mean?""</p><p>Rose nodded as she could feel her heart trying to pound it's way out
of her chest.</p><p>""I think you feel the same way about me but I want to be sure,"" asked
Beth, ""Do you?""</p><p>Rose was shaking like a leaf from a feeling mixed in excitement and
fear. Rose began to cry and looked up at Beth and said ""Yes, I love
you Beth!""</p><p>Now both women began to sob and they embraced each other. Beth
whispered into Rose's ear to follow her, she wanted to show her
something. Beth lead the way to her bedroom holding Rose's hand as she
towed behind. There was no question what Beth had in mind and young
Rose had waited a long time for such a moment. As soon as they entered
the massive bedroom Beth began to undress Rose and all the while
kissing her shoulders, neck, face, and lips. Beth was burning up with
anticipation and was so nervous she was shaking. Rose stood there now
almost naked and felt perfectly at peace with it. She started to
undress Beth as was done to her and it just seemed so natural to kiss
Beth on the lips. Rose was a virgin and hadn't had any real practical
experience with sex other than satisfying her self but for some reason
everything was coming together so naturally. Both women hugged and
kissed each other feeling the other's warmth against their
skin.   </p><p>""Are you sure you want to do this Rose?"" Beth asked her before
walking her backwards to the bed.</p><p>""Oh yes, yes I want this, I want you to love me,"" Rose begged and
with that Beth moved her young virgin lover onto the bed.</p><p>Beth took the lead kissing and licking every inch of Rose's firm
body. Rose's breasts were sore as hold and when Beth placed her mouth
over them one by one and sucked, Rose couldn't help to scream in
delight at the sensation.</p><p>""Oh God that feels so good,"" she screamed!</p><p>Beth had never had sex with another woman, a girl for that matter and
she was as virgin at it as was Rose but nature took it's course and
guided her mouth directly to Rose's tight sparsely haired wet
pussy.</p><p>""AAAHHHHHH"" was all Rose could muster to express her delight. Beth's
tongue licking Rose's pussy was more skillful than she thought she
had. Rose began to toss and thrash about, arching her back and wanting
to take more of Beth's stabbing tongue inside her.</p><p>Beth started to suck on Rose's clit and in an instant a dam broke and
sweet juices squirted out of young Rose's pussy. Beth lapped it all up
and licked her young friend dry. Beth stammered with excitement as
Rose lay on her back with legs still spread wide open. Hot flashes of
electricity drove shock waves of pleasure as Beth feasted on this
young firm, pussy. Rose had never done this before but as of tonight,
she was hooked.</p><p>Moving up to her mouth, Beth began to kiss Rose and tongue her
hot welcoming mouth allowing young Rose to taste her own juices. Rose
was still thrashing about but soon slowed down out of shear exhaustion
and feeling absolutely drained! Rose had never cum that hard before
and for her, she knew there would be no turning back.</p><p>Both women lay there tightly clinched to each other as Beth allowed
Rose to recover. </p><p>""Perhaps it's true what they say,"" Beth explained, only another woman
truly knows how to pleasure another woman."" What do those boys from
school know anyway? Beth asked rhetorically.</p><p>Rose had cum so many times and she was still feeling aftershocks. She
returned the favor and Beth was beside herself as her fantasy of woman
and woman sex became a reality. That night Rose stayed with Beth in
her bed as they both explored a whole new level of satisfaction.</p>"
1098,"Lake Resolve, Chapter 1",Dudetodude,1,In this first chapter Rose begins her journey of healing from a nasty divorce and self discovery. Her summer vacation away from it all will work well to help resolve her personal conflicts.,"['F/Ff', 'F/f']","<p>This story is a rewrite of my original ""Lake Resolve"" written in 2002
and posted on several sites under my old pen name. So if you think
you've read this before then that is why. In this first chapter Rose
begins her journey of healing from a nasty divorce and self discovery.
Her summer vacation away from it all will work well to help resolve
her personal conflicts.</p><p>Please enjoy your stay at ""Lake Resolve"" and your comments and
feedback are always welcomed.</p><p>The divorce had been emotionally nasty. The cheating bastard lied to
me for five out of the six years we were married. Fortunately we
didn't have any children so after the divorce, we agreed to split
everything down the middle. We each had half the debts and half the
assets and that was the end of that. Two years later, at 30, I'm
single and still harbor a hatred and lack of trust towards men.</p><p>I continued my teaching position as a high school teacher but I
became less and less enthusiastic and more recluse since the divorce.
I focused all of my energies around work and less with social
activities. My sex life had gone from bad to non-existent except of
course my obsession to masturbate, which was my refuge for relief.</p><p>As the summer break got closer Amy Jenkins, another teacher at the
school, middle aged and a good friend when I needed one, offered to
let me use her cabin. She knew I was a little broke and probably
couldn't afford a cruise or something like that, and she also knew I
needed a well-deserved break to help me confront and resolve some of
scares that still lingered as a result of the divorce.</p><p>Amy and John had owned a cabin on the lake for years and when they
relocated to the states from Canada, they decided to hang on to it
figuring it might be a retirement option for them later on. Amy told
me that it would be an ideal place to inspire me to write my book and
help heal some lingering personal hurts.</p><p>Amy and her husband had not used the cabin in years and all she asked
was that I clean up around place and stack some wood for next winter
since they planned on getting up there for Christmas. Amy had drawn me
a detailed map, made a list of how to turn on the water, electricity
and told me to make sure I arrived in the daylight because it's so
dark at night I'd never find the roads. Perfect I though, all by
myself to think things over and get my life back on track. My life has
been on hold since the divorce and now with two glorious months on my
hands, I might even be able to start that book I've put off for so
long.</p><p>The trip from Ohio to the Northern Ontario cabin by car was twelve
hours and I decided to stop overnight in Toronto to take in the sights
before heading up north to the cabin. Amy was right. The lake was
remote and peaceful and the forests were breathtaking. The cabin
looked a little run down but rather quaint and definitely secluded. It
had a bedroom, kitchen, bathroom and a cozy sitting area with a large
stone fireplace and two large windows, one on each side that afforded
a clear view of the lake. The cabin did have some luxuries, a
satellite dish antenna, a fridge and stove, a small shower and simple
furniture. The location was breath taking. The cabin was on the edge
of Lake Resolve surrounded by dense forest, very private and
secluded.</p><p>It was around four in the afternoon when I got there and I decided to
get my things unpacked and go over the checklist Amy had written out
or me. With all of that now done, what now? Here I am all alone and
excited about this new adventure, and reassuring myself that this was
a good idea.</p><p>After fixing something to eat I decided to try out the TV. Amy was
right, here were only two snowy local channels but there was always
the VCR. Amy told me about the general store and they had a limited
amount of videos I could rent and had decided to venture out there
tomorrow. I made a nice cup of coffee, sat on the deck and enjoyed the
view as the Sun set on the peaceful glass like water.</p><p>I noticed there was a telescope in the cabin and I set it up outside
on the deck and scanned the shoreline for civilization just before the
water extinguished the light of the setting sun. I could see other
cottages spotted along the lake in between trees and most were very
secluded. This was so beautiful I thought that I wanted to sit out for
a while longer. I went inside and slipped into my robe, and with
nothing on underneath, I settled back on the rocking chair outside on
the deck and listened to the night.</p><p>The night before when I was in Toronto the bright lights of the X
rated video store signs on Young Street caught my attention and I
figured what the hell, nobody knows me here, I bought a couple of XXX
rated movies to add to my growing collection at home figuring it would
be a long summer. I decided that tomorrow night I'd watch one and fuck
myself into frenzy. God I needed it I thought to myself.</p><p>It had been at least two years since I was fucked and thinking to
myself, what a looser I am. I've gone out on three dates since my
divorce and all three turned out to be jerks. Here I am at the prime
of my life and I have to resort to vibrators and fingers. Ah that
reminds me, good thing I brought it. There was no one around to bug
me, and no one around to worry about. The night was so siren and the
half moon was glimmering over the quiet water. I stood out on the
porch and let my robe open free to enjoy the night. The air was warm
but my nipples still went instantly erect and aching to be
touched.</p><p>I thought about my body, and for thirty, I still looked great. Most
say I look much younger since I'm only 5'5"", 125 pounds. I keep my
blond hair shoulder length and my best features are my face and legs.
My measurements are 32c, 25, and 36. I'm rather on the small side
everywhere except I think my butt is too wide, at least for my size
anyway. I try not to let the fact that I have small breasts bother me,
but I do wear padded bras and overall I guess I'm not too bad. Strange
thing is lately, when I masturbate in front of the mirror, the sight
of my small breasts almost flat and boyish looking really turns me
on.</p><p>Maybe because I'm so horny these days but since the divorce, I've
begun to notice other woman in a sexual way. As confusing as it
sounds, it sort of turns me on. On occasion I would admire the way
they dress, check out their legs and sometimes try to imagine what
they look like in just a bra and panties. For about a year now I've
dismissed these thoughts as just plain old not getting any sex and
that I'm just plain hard up and horny as hell. What really confuses me
is I have some of those images in my mind's eye when I finger myself
into frenzy, which is what I do almost every night now for the last
year or so. I've even considered exploring these emotions further but
I'd be scared shitless to actually act on them.</p><p>I retreated back into the cabin and as habit has it, I slipped my
fingers deep inside my damp pussy, and for the next twenty minutes or
so, I considered the possibilities. The next morning I had coffee out
on the deck spent and the rest of the day getting acquainted with my
new surroundings. I unlocked the shed and dragged the canoe out to the
dock. I did a little dusting in the cabin and aired the place out and
found a fishing pole and some tackle. There were some people on the
lake and at nearby cabins so I decided to take the canoe out for a
little spin around the shoreline. About half way around the lake I
noticed a picturesque little cove and steered the canoe towards
it.</p><p>It's so lovely I thought, I brought my note pad and a pen in case I
had any brilliant ideas for my book and I convinced myself I could
really get some serious thinking and writing done around here and
maybe figure out how to get out of this mental funk I'm in. As I
rounded the edge of some large rocks, not more than 500 feet and
nested in amongst the trees was a pretty little cottage and from my
vantage point I could see someone coming out onto the deck and laying
on a lounge. I had to take a second look. Did I see what I thought I
saw? Lying on the deck was a nude woman soaking up the sun. What the
hell I thought. I felt instant panic as if I had intruded on some ones
privacy.</p><p>In my panic to try and turn around, the paddle made splashing noises
and to my embarrassment, she raised her head and saw me. How
embarrassing I thought. The woman waved and I clumsily returned the
wave. She motioned me to come over and with that I noticed she slipped
on a robe and stood up. I clumsily paddled up to the dock as she
strolled down the short path to greet me.</p><p>""Hello there"" she said, ""You're new up here,""</p><p>""Yes I am"" I replied smiling.</p><p>""I didn't expect to find anyone around here, I'm terribly sorry if I
disturbed you.</p><p>I didn't see your cottage until I rounded those rocks,"" I said,
sounding like a blubbering idiot.</p><p>""No problem, it's always nice to meet new folks,"" she said. ""I'm Jan,
Jan Harris. Can I interest you in a cup of coffee or something?"" she
asked.</p><p>I was trying not to stare directly knowing that beneath that robe she
was naked.</p><p>Nervously I said, ""Yes I'd like that, thanks.""</p><p>I tied the canoe to the dock and climbed out. Jan appeared to be in
her late 40s to early 50s, she was nicely tanned, and looked in pretty
good physical shape for a woman of her age. She stood about 5'6"", wore
her hair short and dyed it blond. I still couldn't get over the idea
that underneath that robe, this woman was completely naked but maybe
from the distance, I didn't see what I thought I saw. If it were me in
her situation, I would've scrambled inside but that was me I
guess.</p><p>""This is quite a place you have here"" I commented. ""I'm Rose Brooks""
I said and reached out as we shook hands.</p><p>Her wrinkled bronze tanned hand felt dry and callused most likely
from too much gardening and not enough moisturizer, but never the less
she was friendly and rather attractive in her own special way. We
walked up to the deck and Jan told me to have a seat and she'll be
right back with the coffee.</p><p>""It's nice here,"" I commented, looking around and speaking to her
through the screen door as she slid it open.</p><p>""Yes we love it here, we don't get many visitors so it can get lonely
at times but there's always something to keep busy with,"" she
explained.</p><p>I thought to myself, yes like lying around nude, and smiled to myself
at the thought. We sat and sipped coffee and I told her how nice it
was of Amy and John to let me use their cabin. I hope to be inspired
to write a book this month but if I got bored, I'd head back home.</p><p>""Well Rose I'm sure you'll find enough around here to keep you busy
and if you get bored, come on over and I'll show you some of the local
caves and interesting sites in the area.""</p><p>""Most of us up here are retired"" Jan said, ""Heck, I think I'm about
the youngest around here and I'm 52.""</p><p>Damn I thought, she's a very attractive 52 years old.</p><p>""During the summer months a lot of us wives stay up here. Some of the
husbands are retired and some like my husband take four and five-day
weekends to be here. During the week, he stays in the city and joins
me here on weekends. I like it that way, I get a break from him,"" Jan
said kidding around.</p><p> ""There is something going on all the time up here,"" she
explained.</p><p>""Really, I had no idea,"" I said a little surprised, ""I didn't realize
there were so many people around here.""</p><p>""You'd be surprised what goes on up here,"" she said with a smirk on
face and her voice with a hint of sarcasm.</p><p>Jan seemed very nice and during our second cup of coffee I noticed
her robe loosen and had opened slightly. I could see part of her bare
breasts and confirmed in my mind now that she wasn't wearing anything
underneath. I could see her crossed legs through the glass top table
and thought to myself they certainly were one of her best features.
She looked to be in reasonably good physical shape and seemed
self-assured and confident when she spoke. Jan told me that had been
married for 32 years and had only one daughter, still single and 29
years old living in the city. She told me she was always interested in
art and a few years ago had taken a few lessons and now she spends
most of her time painting.</p><p>""I love art as well,"" I told her, ""and I couldn't paint if I tried
but I love Monet, his colors are so brilliant.""</p><p>She smiled and nodded in agreement. ""I also love renaissance art, I
told her, ""they painted such perfect works, the body forms. I find the
allegories and the symbolism in those paintings so moving. ""</p><p>Jan nodded in agreement but added that she could not paint the human
form like the masters.</p><p>We had spent the entire afternoon together and I found myself quiet
enamored with her.  Not in a sexual way, I mean but more like an
admiration for her. She was easy to speak with, interesting, and
interested in what I had to say, and I felt like she could be a good
friend. Someone I could share my ideas with for my first book. I told
I taught school, I had no children, and had been through a nasty
divorce just two years earlier and I realized that I had still not
gotten over it yet.</p><p>Jan listened tentatively and not judgmentally, and offered words of
encouragement as I told her my life's story.  Hours of
conversation had passed and I felt like I had known Jan for ever.</p><p>""Hey Rose, tomorrow I was going over to the old cave mill to paint,
how would you like to join me?"" she asked.</p><p>""I'll bring a picnic lunch, you can bring a good book and we can soak
up some sun while I paint.</p><p>It's a beautiful place and very seine,"" she added with excitement,
""What do say?""</p><p>""Well sure I guess that sounds like fun,"" I replied, not having any
other plans in mind.</p><p>""It's settled then, I'll come by with the boat around 11:30.""</p><p>We had chatted for what seemed only minutes but I glanced at my watch
and noticed it was almost three!</p><p>""Dear me! it's three o'clock already, holly smokes where did all the
time go? I really need to get going, thanks for the coffee Jan and it
was so nice to meet you.""</p><p>""Tomorrow will be fun,"" she said, and we can do some great sun
bathing and bird watching.""</p><p>""I'd like to see some of your paintings sometimes,"" I commented while
I made my way down to the small dock with Jan just a few feet behind
me.</p><p>""I'll show some of my works next time.""</p><p>With that I climbed into the canoe and gently paddled away. My
thoughts were reeling from one mental image of Jan to another. All the
time we were chatting, she had captured my interest. She attracted me
in ways that no other person had done and it was a weird feeling. I
tried not to be obvious when I looked at her sitting across from me in
her loosened robe and me knowing she was wearing nothing underneath. I
thought of her legs and how sexy they looked through the clear glass
table top as she crossed and uncrossed her legs and each time causing
her robe to shift just a little allowing it to ride higher up her
thighs to reveal more. Being able to view her through the glass table
top was an advantage and I don't think she realized I was staring at
her thighs or otherwise she would have made more effort to cover her
legs a little more.</p><p>What the hell was going on with me trying to steal peeks of another
woman? Shit this was crazy, I thought. Last night I was finger fucking
myself to the images of porno video queens and today I'm getting wet
over a woman almost twice my age. Shit never mind the age dam it, it's
another woman, what the hell am I thinking?</p><p>I had to admit she had a definite effect on me and a sexual stirring
that I hadn't felt in a long time. As I paddled the canoe as fast as I
could back to the cabin, I was feeling that familiar tingling in my
pussy and when I looked down, oh my God! I was wet down there. Oh shit
there's a wet spot! I hope she didn't notice, God I'm so
embarrassed.</p><p>That night as I skinny-dipped in the cool lake underneath the canopy
of star lights, I couldn't help thinking about the day's events and
wondered what she meant about some great sun bathing, did she mean in
the nude? I fingered myself to sleep that night with the thoughts of
Jan rubbing sun tan oil all over me.</p><p>I woke up as the sun was rising and during breakfast I began to
question my thoughts and unusual sexual stirring that began after
seeing Jan and knowing she was absolutely naked on her deck without a
thought of fear. I admired her courage since it's something I would
love to be braver at doing but my inhibitions were getting the better
of me. I realized that being up here on my own allows one to do some
deep soul searching and self-talk. Did I really find Jan attractive, I
mean in a sexual way?</p><p>I was never into woman except of course in fantasies sometimes, but I
didn't think that counted, did it? I would sure like to find out more
about it sometime and at some point in my life I'd like to explore the
other side and those hidden feelings I thought, but for now I was
looking forward to exploring the lake. I had packed sunscreen, towel,
note pad, pen and sunshades. I spent the rest of the morning while
waiting for Jan planning out what chores I could do around this place.
Like clockwork, she was right on time. I heard Jan shouting from the
dock, ""Hey! Rose, good morning""</p><p>I waved back as she brought the boat over to the dock, cut the engine
and tied it off. Today she was wearing a straw hat, a bikini top that
showed off her large 38d size breasts, and a pair of kaki short shorts
that showed off the rest of her. I knew she had her bikini bottoms on
underneath because I could clearly see the outline of her bottoms
through her shorts. Her breasts sagged and bounced as she climbed up
the stone steps from the dock to the cabin and I noticed her thighs
were wide and much bigger than my own but solid none-the-less. Her
legs were defiantly her best feature. I couldn't help notice as she
sauntered up the path just how attractive this woman was for her age.
I'm thinking wow! that is one set of tits!</p><p>We made some small talk and I showed her some of the things I was
planning on doing around the place during my stay to keep me busy. Jan
was genuinely interested and commented how she had been here years ago
before Amy and John moved to the states and had known them only
casually at the time.</p><p>""Do you have everything? she asked.</p><p>I nodded and we jumped into the boat. The boat was just a small
aluminum fishing boat with a small engine. We slowly trolled along the
shore and Jan pointed out several points of interest. We cruised
slowly by a swimming dock just in front of an A frame style cottage
and a young girl waved to us and shouted out ""Hey Mrs. Harris!""</p><p>""Who's that?"" I asked.</p><p>""It's Emily Anderson, Julie and Bill's youngest daughter, she
said.</p><p>Her and her Mum stay up for the summer every year. Emily works at the
general store a couple days a week."" Jan explained.</p><p>We floated into a secluded cove as close to the shore as possible and
waded in the rest of the way pulling the boat onto the sandy
shore.</p><p>""This place is enchanting,"" I said.</p><p>""I told you you'd love it here,"" Jan said, now pleased that I liked
it here.</p><p>We found a nice flat spot atop some huge rocks. There were four large
pools of water on the rock formations where the rocks had formed and
water overflowed from one pool to another and then into the lake. The
water in those pools was as warm as a hot tub.</p><p>""I come here all the time"" Jan explained, ""The water is so warm I
sometimes soak and bathe in there for hours.""</p><p>We spread out a large blanket and Jan raised the wicker basket as if
to say lets do lunch. She set out two plates, forks, two stemmed wine
glasses, and a chilled bottle of Reunite. As we nibbled on our
sandwiches and salads, the wine went down like ice-cold water on a
deserted island. I couldn't help but be amazed how beautiful this
place was. The sound of the birds and the view of the water made it
seem so surreal and more like our own private paradise and after lunch
we sipped our wine and just took in the day.</p><p>""Last night I heard something outside,"" I told Jan, ""I was scared
shitless,"" and she laughed.</p><p>""It can get scary, you never know what lurks outside your door at
night,"" Jan said in a funny eerie tone of voice and we both laughed
and finished our drinks. I was enjoying Jan's company and it had been
a long time since I've been able to relax and just open up to someone
again. The peacefulness of this place had a way to shed every bit of
stress and worries right out you. I felt so relaxed and at peace with
myself. The divorce had taken a lot out of me I now realized that just
sitting here with Jan and chatting was very refreshing.  I
realized I hardly knew this woman but even so, I thought she was a
warm, non-threatening and a sensitive person. It had been some time
since I had felt any confidence at all after my divorce and for the
first time I was felt resolved in my feelings and convictions. I
decided in my mind to call this place Lake Resolve.</p><p>The rest of the afternoon Jan sat on the rock formations and painted
oil on canvas and I had actually started writing some thoughts down
for my book. Jan had situated herself about 20 feet behind me up on a
large rock and I was lying on my tummy, down on the blanket propped up
with my arms, facing the water and working on my tan. I turned around
to ask Jan how it's going and to my surprise, she was sitting on a
rock behind her easel with her top off.</p><p>""Oh my gosh!"" I said out loud unintentionally.</p><p>""I'm sorry Rose, I hope you don't mind,"" she laughed, ""I hate tan
lines!"" and casually continued to paint.</p><p>""and besides,"" she commented with a smile, ""it's a free country you
know,"" emphasizing on the word free as she spoke, and added, ""you
should try it sometime it's very liberating.""</p><p>""I would I guess but I'm a little embarrassed""</p><p>""Embarrassed about what silly"" she mocked, ""It's simple and natural,
and besides, it's only us girls for heavens sake.""</p><p>""Easy for you to say,"" I laughed, ""you have breasts to bare, me, I'm
flat as board, I hate them.""</p><p>Right about then I was feeling very self-conscious of the whole
situation.</p><p>""Well if it's any cancellation Rose, I think you have very nice tits,
and you should count your</p><p> Blessings,"" she said, ""they won't sag like these puppies when
you get to be my age.</p><p>We both laughed it off a little and Jan added with humor, ""lighten
up, you're on vacation!"" and she continued to paint as if the whole
matter was of no importance.</p><p>I wanted to, I thought, as my mind reeled a mile a minute at the idea
of it all in the presences of another. I really wanted to bare it all
and so with that resolve, I sat up and with exciting nervousness I
removed my top and the sun felt wonderful on my petite white and
tender breasts. I was so proud of myself to muster up the courage and
now that I did, it was no big deal I thought until I realized how
sexually aroused I was getting.</p><p>Jan shot a calm glance and smiled at me, and continued to paint.</p><p>""Now, doesn't that feel much better?"" she asked.</p><p>I lay back down on my tummy and dozed off. When I awoke, Jan was
laying on her tummy on the blanket beside me eyes closed and enjoying
the sun as I was. We lay there in the sun for a while both of us in a
half sleep just enjoying the day. Jan raised herself up and climbed up
onto the rocks and into the closest small pool of water. I heard her
splashing around and decided to join her.</p><p>""The water's warm,"" I commented as I carefully eased in so as not to
slip.</p><p>I tried not to make it obvious that I was looking at Jan's breasts
but that was easier said than done. This whole experience already had
strange but pleasant and liberating effect on me and when I get back
today I thought, I'm going to make myself cum silly. My self talk was
telling me I'm such a prude and I resolved that maybe I was. I should
just accept this situation for what it was, a vacation experience and
casual adult enjoyment with an interesting friend, and don't read
anything into it. Besides, I am on vacation so I should be letting go
somewhat right, I reasoned within myself! We got out of the water and
gathered our things.</p><p>""Jan, this is the most relaxing afternoon I have ever spent, and I'm
having so much fun. Thanks for bringing me here"" I said
gratefully.</p><p>""Your welcome Rose, I knew you'd love it here, like I said, there is
always something to do around here.""</p><p>""Hey let me look at your painting,"" I asked.</p><p>Jan had painted the rock formation as she saw it from her vantage
point, including the small rock pools of water and an unfinished view
of the lake. Still unfinished, she had included in the foreground, our
blanket and picnic basket, and had painted in the half empty bottle of
wine and the two half filled glasses with the Sun sparkling off the
reflection.</p><p>I also noticed she had started to outline a human figure quickly
realized it would be the image of me lying on my tummy on the
blanket.</p><p>""Oh Jan, that is so beautiful."" I commented.</p><p>""We'll need to come back and finish it sometime."" she said, ""as you
can see you're not nearly finished."" Pointing at where my image would
be in the painting. I was overwhelmed with her work. As an art lover
her half finished painting had moved me.</p><p>""I'd like that,"" I quickly replied.</p><p>Just then I felt a rush of emotion and a single tear came to my eye.
I lifted my head to face Jan and gave her a hug and said ""thanks, this
has been such a great day!""</p><p>It was then that I realized our breasts were still bare and my towel
tied off at the waist. We had brushed up against each other for just a
few moments and I immediately felt a rush of pleasure jab me deep in
my pussy. Emotionally panicked by these strange stirring I attempted
to pull away but Jan held me steadfast in a lingering embrace.</p><p>""Ah it feels so good to hold someone close for a change,"" she
murmured in my ear. Please just a moment longer,"" I thought I heard
her say.</p><p>We stood there in our embrace for a few more moments and as I began
to relax and relish the feel of a warm body and electricity of
generated as her large soft breasts contacted my comparably flat
chest. I remember saying to her that I had been too long for as well
since I another so close.</p><p>""Well maybe we can curl up on the porch swing sometime and just
cuddle, I think it'd be fun don't you agree?""</p><p>I don't think I said anything but all I could do was nod in
agreement.   </p>"
1099,"Lake Resolve, Chapter 2",Dudetodude,2,In this chapter Rose meets young Emily and comes to terms with her own sexual desires of girl on girl sex as she begins to “resolve” her own personal issues on a path of self discovery.,['F/f'],"<p>The boat ride back was quiet and reflective for both of us but I did
kid Jan a little and asked her if she always hangs around half naked,
especially around woman she hardly knows. She laughed and said, ""an
old girl like me will try anything if I think I can get away with
it.""</p><p>With that we both laughed and I splashed her a little with hand in
the water as she slowly steered the boat along the picturesque
shorelines of the coves.</p><p>""I guess I'm more of a prude than I thought."" I told her during our
conversations, thinking out loud and reflecting on my own feelings
about the whole situation.</p><p>Jan laughed and asked me if I had ever sun bathed topless or anything
like that. Opening up to her a little, I told I had lived such a
sheltered life in Ohio but I did go skinny dipping one time with my
girlfriend Sara when I was around eleven or twelve, ""does that count?""
I asked, laughing and thinking to myself what a clever comment I had
just come up with as my way to break my nervousness.</p><p>Jan laughed and said ""OK, we'll give it to you,"" and sarcastically
added, ""Yeah, that adventure was pretty wild eh!""  and we both
laughed.</p><p>She dropped me off at the cabin and said she would be going to the
city for a week to attend a family wedding and get some errands done
around the house but she would be back and that we should finish that
painting. I told her I was looking forward to it and thanked her again
for a wonderful afternoon and again hugged her good bye and spent the
rest of the day cleaning up around the place. I couldn't get Jan out
of my thoughts all afternoon. The naked mental images of her and the
emotions I had felt that day continued to linger and there was no hope
of trying do any writing today.</p><p>Later that evening I decided to drive to the general store for milk,
bread, some snacks, and maybe rent a video. I had masturbated several
times the rest of the afternoon and could hardly bring myself to
getting dressed and heading out to the general store before it closed.</p><p>""Hi!"" came an enthusiastic and chipper greeting, ""you're the lady
that's living at the old Jenkins place right?""</p><p>""Ah yes I am, I'm Rose, Rose Brooks.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you Mrs. Brooks, my name is Emily Anderson.</p><p>""Oh please, just call me Rose, and heavens, I'm not married!"" I told
her.</p><p>How did you know where I was staying? I asked.</p><p>""I overheard my Mom and Dad talking about it last week that a friend
of the Jenkins was going to be using the cabin for the summer and I
figured it was you.""</p><p>Emily was a tall thin girl and about 5'6"". Her hair was jet black
that she kept pulled back into a ponytail. She was a nerdy looking
girl but very pretty in her own sweet way. She looked like a typical
12 or 13 year old kid, complete with small budding breasts and hips
that were just beginning to take shape.</p><p>""Actually I saw you today with Mrs. Harris, I was the one on the
swimming deck waving to her this morning remember? I know her boat
anywhere.""</p><p>""Yes of course,"" I said, ""I remember, and thinking that you were the
only other person I saw around this lake that was under 50 years old.""
We laughed about that because she knew all too well that was true.</p><p>""I guess you work here then?"" I quizzed already knowing the
answer.</p><p>""Yep, two or three days a week and on the weekends, it keeps me in
spending money and helps me from getting too bored,"" she said.</p><p>""Sounds like a perfect summer job Emily, well it was nice to meet
you."" I told her, ""See you next time.""</p><p>The next day was another wonderful day. The sun was shinning and
after a light breakfast of fruit and bran flakes, I settled down at my
laptop and actually started to write my thoughts to page. In the last
few days I had figured out a main plot, identified some of my
characters, and had roughed out a few meaningful paragraphs and
decided it was going to be a spy thriller.</p><p>My experience of the wonderful day with Jan was still fresh in my
mind and each time I thought about her I became excited. The other
distractions I was having were these new thoughts and feelings that I
had begun to experience in the past few days. Thoughts of Jan and her
casual attitude towards nudity had intrigued me and realized I was
attracted to her in a sexual way. It had stirred up memories of a pre
teen crush I had on a particular girl at school so many years ago. I
had concluded that I was infatuated with Jan because of her charm,
wit, and self confidence. Either way, today I was confused about my
newly aroused bisexual feelings and I was as giddy as a schoolgirl
thinking about it!</p><p>The clean air and sun was so relaxing and for the first time in years
I was feeling good about myself and wondered what was I going to do
today? I thought of Jan again and realized that last thing I wanted to
do was interpret her the wrong way and risk embarrassing myself. I did
wonder if Jan was a lesbian or not, after all, she was married! Those
weird thoughts ran through my head as I worked on the flower bed. My
mind was racing a mile a minute, was she trying to come on to me? Was
she just being nice? These were all crazy thoughts that I was
experiencing in this little paradise of seclusion here in beautiful
Lake Resolve. I was never very good at reading people I supposed but
what the hell I thought, I'll just play it by ear and either way I'll
consider her as a good friend.</p><p>By noon I had done enough clean up work around the cabin and couldn't
resist going back to that very special place Jan had taken me the day
before. I was resolved to go back to the secret cove as I call it and
explore it some more.  I packed some snacks, ice and I figured
four beers, should be enough.  OK, lets see, book, lotion, beer,
ice, ipod, junk food, that's it. I loaded the canoe, put on a life
jacket and paddled off making mental pictures of landmarks to make
sure I knew how to get back. I was getting familiar with the lake as
long as I stayed along the shoreline and I figured I couldn't get
lost.</p><p>With my basic canoeing skills I managed to pull the canoe up to shore
and laid my blanket out on the soft sandy beach, threw my stuff on the
blanket and popped open a cold beer. I explored the area and saw some
of the trails leading into the woods. They looked like cool bike
trails and wished I had my bike to check them out but then again, on
second thought, I wasn't going in there alone.</p><p>After rubbing on some sunscreen, I looked around and considered
removing my top. I got to like the idea of going topless, something I
could never do in Ohio where I lived and what the hell, there's no one
out here anyway so without a another thought, my top was off and I
immediately felt the warm Sun on my naked skin. Feeling a little
bolder I looked around and seeing that I was alone, I slipped out of
my shorts and kept on my bikini bottoms and instantly felt free. I
rubbed lotion all over my naked body and especially on my breasts
knowing that these little puppies could burn easily. The last thing I
want is a burn on these sensitive little babies. God, I thought to
myself, this is so cool I can't believe I'm doing this. I found a
comfy spot on the blanket, put my headphones on, and lay on my back to
relax and to enjoy the warm energy of the sun's rays and let my mind
float off to welcomed sleep..........</p><p>In the meantime, when Rose had paddled past Emily's cottage, Emily
has seen her and recognized her instantly and also figured out where
Rose would going. Thoughts flashed through Emily's mind as she
remembered all the things she learned at those rock flats while
growing up.</p><p>She remembered her first girl to girl experience with her older
friend Beth. Beth was the daughter of her parent's friends and also
friends of the family. She was five years older than Emily and at
fifteen Beth was much more developed than Emily. During the two
summers that Beth had visited, both girls were inseparable. Emily was
ten and Beth was fifteen at the time. When you're only ten, a fifteen
year old seems all grown up. Both girls would ride their bikes on the
trails and one day they found this perfect spot. Beth would always
dare Emily and one day one thing would lead to another and after a few
dares, both girls mustered up the courage to go skinny-dipping. Emily
was always amazed at how much more developed Beth was. Beth had hair
on her pussy and her young hard breasts were more than just two bumps
underneath her T-shirts like hers were. Beth would always lift her
breasts in front of Emily and reassure her that one day her breasts
would be as big as hers and that she would probably have a sexier body
than her. For both of those summers, both girls shared intimate
secrets and Emily learned what sex was all about at the very spot she
was headed to now. They had been inseparable and right about now Emily
had a hunch and hoped that Rose might be going to that special
place.</p><p>""Mom, I'm taking the dirt bike out on the trails, see you later"" she
said in a raised voice as she mounted her bike and headed out.</p><p>On the way she reflected back on all the fun her and Beth had
sneaking up and spying on people. Some would just come and explore the
cave with nothing interesting happening and other times boy friends
with girl friends couples would come and neck and make out. Most times
when Beth and Emily hid behind the trees and peaked, Beth would show
Emily how to kiss properly. After all a fifteen year old has more
experience than a ten year old so Emily was always interested in
learning from Beth. When Beth showed her how to properly kiss, Emily
had liked it and whenever Beth said it was time to practice kissing,
Emily was always eager to practice. Beth told her that when she starts
to date at least she would know what to do. Even at age ten, Emily
knew that it was wrong but was grateful that she had someone to teach
her all this stuff. Beth had shown Emily quite a few things in those
two summers together, and Emily still gets horniest when she recalls
those moments. Now at 13 she realizes that most of her crushes are on
other girls and doesn't particularly have any interest in the boys.</p><p>Emily was a loner most of the time and one of her favorite games was
to spy on people. Emily's favorite spying experience was when Mrs.
Harris would go to the cave rocks. The first time she saw Mrs. Harris
there she was with her husband. They looked around for a while then
left. After that Mrs. Harris would come a lot by herself. She would
always took her clothes off and either paint or just lay and suntan in
the nude. Emily even bought herself some binoculars telling her Mother
it was for bird watching. Sometimes Emily would spy on Mrs. Harris
taking a bath in the cave pools and Mrs. Harris was old but Beth and
Emily liked watching her lather her body and shampoo her hair. They
would always scuffle as to who was going to use the binoculars.</p><p>Mrs. Harris was a heavy set woman and had the biggest set of tits
that Emily had ever seen. Beth and Emily couldn't keep their eyes off
them and sometimes both girls would lay perfectly still in the trees
for hours just watching and waiting in amazement. From their secret
vantage point Emily had her first lessons on sex. Emily remembered how
bushy Mrs. Harris's pussy was and then one day it was bald and smooth
just like hers. Beth told her that Mrs. Harris had shaved her pussy
and that she liked to do the same sometimes. That day Beth shaved her
pussy in front of Emily and told her that one day she to will also
have a hairy bush to shave. If anyone had ever caught them there, they
would be in big trouble so Beth made Emily promise to keep anything
they saw or did to be their special secret. When Beth stayed for those
two summers, both girls shared the same bedroom in the cottage but
they each had their own beds. By the end of the first summer, and
after an intense peeping session on Mrs. Harris, the girls giggled and
talked about her while in bed one night.</p><p>It was on that night that Beth showed Emily how to get herself off.
Beth told the younger Emily that when she gets all sticky and funny
feeling down there, to put her fingers in her pussy and that makes it
feel good. Eventually both girls started to practice kiss and play
with each other and both Emily got pretty good at it. Anyway that was
two years ago but now there is no one around for her to hang out with
and she has not heard from Beth ever since her family had a falling
out with Emily's parents.</p><p>Now it wasn't long before Emily reached the cave pools and snuck to
the edge of the tree line with caution as she had done so many times
before. Emily was pretty good at this and now with anticipation the 13
year old spotted Rose there. Her hunch was correct that Rose was
headed for the cave pools and when Emily arrived she crawled up to her
secret vantage point and was amazed at the half naked beauty just a
few yards away. Rose looked so amazing, she was much sexier than Mrs.
Harris, and even sexier than Beth her mentor. Emily reached in her nap
sack and pulled out her binoculars. She could clearly see Rose's
breasts almost flat and oiled up with sun tan lotion. It reminded her
of her own flat boyish chest except Rose was a little bigger. See
noticed that Rose looked almost boyish but yet sexy and wished that
Rose would have also taken off her bikini and wondered if she shaves
her pussy. Emily quietly undid the top button of her jean shorts and
slipped her hand down to her pussy as she had done so in this very
spot so many times before. Rose was pretty sexy and a big difference
from fringing off to watching Rose instead of Mrs. Harris so it didn't
take long for Emily to get wet as she worked her fingers in and out of
her hot pussy. She came quickly, and hard, and she wished Beth could
be here to help her along.</p><p>After a few minutes Emily gathered herself together and debated
whether to talk to Rose or not and wondered if it was such a good idea
just now. After thinking about it for a few moments she got up enough
nerve to pull it off. Emily would sneak back to the path and ride her
bike in a normal way into the clearing. A perfectly normal thing to do
if one was trail biking. Emily figured if she made enough noise, it
would give Rose enough time to see her coming and cover herself up.
Emily and Beth had done it one time on old Mrs. Harris but in the end
Mrs. Harris didn't seem freaked out about it so the joke was on them.</p><p>Unfortunately for Rose, her headphones prevented her from hearing
Emily's approach and it wasn't until Emily had rode across and
momentarily blocked Rose's sun did Rose lazily open her eyes from a
half sleep startled by a familiar voice.</p><p>""Hey Rose"" Emily shouted out as she stopped her bike in the clearing
just a few feet away from a now startled Rose.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" Rose screamed, ""Oh my God, oh my God!"" In a panic
I searched for my top, for something, for anything to cover up with,
but couldn't seem to find anything. Feeling very stupid, and in a
panic, I crossed my arms over my chest to lamely cover up my
nakedness.</p><p>""I'm sorry if I surprised you,"" said the familiar voice.</p><p>""Oh uh hi Emily,"" was all I could blurt out. ""Oh my God I'm so
embarrassed."" You startled me,"" I said nervously still looking around
for something to cover up with, still in a panic and wondering where
the hell my top was.</p><p>As if Emily could read my mind, ""It's right behind you,"" she blurted
out with a slight giggle.</p><p>""Thanks!"" and after a few moments of panic, I asked, ""What brings you
here?""</p><p>""I come here all the time,"" she said, ""I've been coming here ever
since I was ten or so"".</p><p>""I didn't think anyone else knew about this spot,"" and still feeling
stupid after I said it.</p><p>""Everyone around here knows about the caves, I come here all the time
to think about things and just hang out.""</p><p>""Well you sort of caught me by surprise Emily, I'm sorry you had to
see me like this."" I said while trying to look calm and adult
like.</p><p>""Not a problem, everyone sun tans topless here, it's the best spot
for it.""</p><p>Really? you to?""</p><p>""Yeah sometimes, it's pretty cool, but don't tell my mum.""</p><p>""How old are you anyway?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I'll be 14 and next month,"" she said proudly.</p><p>""Wow"", I said, ""I thought you might have been older.""</p><p>Emily blushed a little but some how I didn't think she was as
innocent as she seemed. It was just a feeling.</p><p>""You in college?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Heavens no!"" I told her, but thanks anyway, I'm thirty years old,
and that must seem ancient to you.""</p><p>""No not really, you don't look 30."" she complimented.</p><p>Recomposing myself now, I commented ""Uh Listen, uh Emily, I'm sorry
about what you saw, I thought I was here all alone,"" now hoping not to
have grossed her out or scare her off.</p><p>""I mean to say, I hope you're not offended or anything,"" I said
apologetically.</p><p>""Ah it's OK, like I said, I do it all the time!""</p><p>""You mean you sneak up on people when they're not expecting it or are
you referring to tanning topless all the time?"" I said jokingly and
feeling a little more at ease.</p><p>""To be honest with you, I do both I guess! I like to startle people,
especially the tourists and I like to tan here all the time!"" she
said, laughing at her response, ""so I guess I mean both!"".</p><p>""Really?"" I asked, now growing more curious about her statement.</p><p>""You're not 14 really are you? I asked, cause you seem much
older.""</p><p>""Gee thanks Rose, my Mom treats me like a kid still and I hate
it.""</p><p>""Yeah but you mean to say that you're not concerned that someone might
see you here, you know, topless and that?"" I asked her again.</p><p>""Not really, Beth and I would always skinny dip and tan here all the
time,"" Emily replied.</p><p>""Really!"" you mean the both of you together?"" was all I could
say.</p><p>There was a slight pause of awkwardness then I had to ask, ""Who's
Beth?""</p><p>""She was best friend. She was like 5 years older than me, she always
treated me as a grown up, sort of like you are doing right now talking
to me.""</p><p>Now she really had my attention, I just had to know, ""Yeah but sort of
scared being caught out here half naked so I would think that you
would be scared shitless! I commented as I smiled.</p><p>""Well I guess I was at first but I was only ten years old but Beth
was older and she showed me how to do it so after awhile when we were
braver we actually hoped someone would have seen us so we could freak
them out. It was sort of a turn on for us."" she said.</p><p>""You're kidding right?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, I'm not kidding,"" she replied, ""summers can get pretty boring
around here sometimes.""</p><p>""It doesn't sound like it"" I said.</p><p>I was a little dumbfounded at Emily's remarks and Emily noticed it.
It seemed that she had explored every nook and cranny on this lake and
quickly offered to show me around if I liked. We talked for a while
but she was certainly a mature girl for her age and little nerdy but
cute. Her Mom, like many others, live at the lake during the summer
and her father comes up on the weekends. Fortunately for Emily, the
general store gave her a part time job for the summer so that she
could earn some money and not be bored all the time.</p><p>Don't you miss your friends at home?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Nerdy kids like me don't have many friends, most kids don't like me
very much""</p><p>""No way!"" I said, ""you seem like a nice kid, pretty smart and very
pretty, besides I like you!""</p><p>""Gee thanks, I think you're pretty cool yourself."" Emily replied.</p><p>I think Emily blushed again when I told her that I liked her too and
that she seemed like a nice kid. She told me she was an avid reader
was very interested when I told her I was writing a book.</p><p>""So what are your plans this summer Emily, are going to do anything
cool?""</p><p>""Nothing really, Beth couldn't make it this year,"" she told me. ""She
has to work you know, she's in college but I got a lucky break with
the general store so I don't mind staying up her with Mum,"" she
explained.</p><p>""I'm staying till the end of July then probably start heading back
home, unless I get too bored then I'll leave earlier,"" I told her. ""I
would really like it if we can hang out and do something together some
time?"" Maybe you can show me around the lake and stuff?"" I asked.</p><p>""Sure anytime, you mind if I catch a few rays with you?"" Emily
asked.</p><p>""No not at all"" I said and I patted the blanket for her to sit
down.</p><p>""I've got the day off today she said so I have all afternoon,"" she
explained.</p><p>Emily removed her Tee shirt and revealed more of her young firm body.
She wasn't built much bigger than I. My breasts were as small as hers
but then again I'm 30 and she's only thirteen. Her little pointy
boyish breasts looked so perfect, they were high, perky, and looked so
cute in her pink string bikini top. Her body was nicely formed and I
envied her youth. She was wearing a pair of khaki shorts and a hot pink
bikini top that looked awesome on her. Truly Botticelli had her in
mind when he sculpted the statue of the Goddess Venus I thought. I
handed Emily the sunscreen and I reached for a beer.</p><p>""I'd offer you one but I think you'd get in trouble,"" I said to her
half jokingly.</p><p>""Don't worry, I won't tell anyone,"" she replied.</p><p>So I handed Emily one and she gulped it down almost all at once.</p><p>""Hey kiddo, you're going to get wasted like that,"" I told her.</p><p>""Sorry"", was all she said.</p><p>We talked for a while and she told me all about the caves and trails.
I told her I didn't have a bike but maybe we could go hiking and she
could show me some of the caves. She looked very pleased that I would
ask her. While we were talking Emily casually slipped her shorts off
revealing a skimpy and sexy pink bikini. She rubbed sunscreen on her
front and asked if I would do her back.</p><p>Secretly I was pleased that she asked me and I didn't mind at all. I
rubbed the sunscreen on her back and shoulders and did her thighs
being careful not to get too close to her pussy when I rubbed inside
her upper legs. I rubbed the oily solution along her back and down the
side of her chest being careful not to brush her small breasts through
her top.</p><p>This is one sexy little vixen I thought to myself and I gave her a
light slap on her leg and said, ""You're all done!""</p><p>""You mind getting my back?"" I asked.</p><p>I laid down on my tummy as she worked her hands over my back and
shoulders. Her hands glided like silk over the back of my legs and
thighs and glided her slippery hands back up to my back and
shoulders.  When her hands slid back to the tops of my legs just
below my butt cheeks, I instinctively spread my thighs open, and
quickly caught myself so as not to be obvious but secretly, I was
hoping she would slip and go in just a little further near my
pussy.</p><p>She started rubbing my shoulders again,</p><p>""Ah that feels soooo good,"" I said, letting out an involuntary
moan.</p><p>""Where did you learn to give messages?"" I asked. ""Wow! you can give
me a rub down anytime,"" I told, instantly feeling totally stupid and
embarrassed after saying it.</p><p>I thought to myself, God, I say the stupidest things sometimes, she's
going to think I'm an absolute pervert or something.</p><p>""Beth taught me, I read some books on message therapy and we
practiced on each other,"" she explained. ""I want to study sports
medicine and do sports therapy stuff, you know something like
that.""</p><p>""Well I think you're pretty good at, if you ever need to practice
I'll volunteer to be your guinea pig."" Another stupid comment but it
was all I could say.</p><p>""Thanks"" she replied. ""If you want, I can give you my five minute
special, I've been reading up on it and besides, you know what they
say, practice makes perfect""</p><p>Before I could respond, Emily had already begun her routine
explaining with each technique what she was doing and for which
muscle. The five minutes seemed to fly by in an instance and I was in
a complete state of euphoria. All of my tensions had released and my
sexual desires were boiling over. I knew that if I rolled over my wet
spot would defiantly give me away. Sometimes during her messaging,
Emily's fingers would inadvertently get caught up under my bikini
bottoms fabric and that would just help my lust boil even more. All
the while that Emily was explaining her technique she would kneel on
one side of me, then the other, and then straddle me, sitting right on
my butt. These positions she explained would allow her to transfer her
weight to her arms and hands for better manipulations. As she
straddled me, her bare legs were touching mine and her slippery sun
tan lotion body contact felt exciting on my skin.</p><p>Did she realize what she was doing to me? God I was pathetic and
hopeless, and getting really turned on by the whole thing. This whole
experience was becoming unbelievable, thinking to myself that I'm
getting an awesome message by a sexy young girl and I was getting
turned on.  Shit they'd never believe what's been happening to me
back home. Shit, shit, shit! What am I saying? I better not tell
anyone about this at all!</p><p>Emily finished up and asked me, what I thought?</p><p>""Wow that was great!"" I said. ""I feel sooooo drained, loose and
relaxed. Maybe I can return the favor sometime but I'm afraid I'm not
as expert at it as you are."" Secretly hoping she might take me up on
it.</p><p>I think at that point I had crossed the line, I wanted this girl even
though I was terrified of what I was feeling but at this point I
didn't care. What was happening to me I thought, first having sexual
feelings for Jan, a woman 20 years my senior and now for Emily, and
she's only 13! These were all newly stirred up emotions for me but
somehow they felt right. All I could say was that it was turning into
one hell of a great vacation and decided right there and then that if
the opportunity came up, I was going to fuck this young thing and
maybe even be more aggressive with Jan and flirt with her the next
time I see her. Emily spoke then and broke my train of thought.</p><p>""Beth and me gave ourselves messages all the time,"" she said.</p><p>""Beth called it my practice time.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""I think you'll make a good masseur,"" and then there
were a few moments of awkwardness where either of us spoke.</p><p>""So Emily, I asked, breaking the silence, ""are there any guys around
here?""</p><p>""Are you kidding"" the youngest guy around here is over fifty, most of
the guys stay home and work and stuff, just little kids come up and
stay with their grandparents. None of the teenagers come up any more
except maybe for a weekend.""</p><p>""Do you have a boy friend?"" I asked her.</p><p>She looked at me and then leaned her head down a little and said
""No.""</p><p>""Most of the guys in school are jerks."" she said. ""Guys go after the
girls with big boobs, not to many go after nerdy girls like me.""</p><p>""Sounds like how it was when I was in school, it hasn't changed much
I guess."" I told her.</p><p>Emily reiterated that she was pretty much lacking in the breast
department, and I laughed a little at her silly comment.</p><p>""But you're still growing,"" I reassured her, ""but me,"" holding up
what little I had, ""I've got about all I'm going to get out of these
little babies."" I said holding my chest out proud and we both
laughed.</p><p>Emily went on to tell me about her school, boys, her likes and
dislikes, and sports. As she spoke I noticed how her skin was now oily
and glistened in the sun. Her legs were sleek and tanned and the
curves of her tiny waist and forming hips would make any woman
envious, including me. She was a little nerdy looking but cute alright
and animated when she spoke, and I got the distinct impression that
Emily was flirting with me. I was still not sure how to process this
situation so I suggested we go for a swim in the rock pools.</p><p>""I think all this sun and talk of boys is getting me hot and
bothered,"" I said, trying to be very matter of fact about it.</p><p>I sat up in such a way so that Emily would not see my wet spot on my
bikini bottom which I knew for sure was there and I made my way to the
rock pool water.</p><p>Emily followed behind me.</p><p>Emily seemed right at home and comfortable with the whole series of
events. I was more nerved than she and began to wonder really who was
teasing who.</p><p>""You said you skinny dip here a lot Emily? I asked her, trying to
stir up some conversation.</p><p>""Whenever I can, but during the day and especially on the weekends,
there's too many people that come around but Beth showed me another
spot last year that's off the trails,"" she said, ""no one ever goes
there.</p><p>""More privacy than this?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh yea,"" Emily piped up. ""A lot more secluded""</p><p>""Can you take me there some time?"" now enchanted by her and her
charm.</p><p>""Well it's not far from here I can take you now if you like?</p><p>Can I leave the boat here?</p><p>""Sure it's cool, come on we can walk there.""</p><p>Somewhat excited, I gathered my things and Emily walked me down a
wooded path to another spot that was even more breathtaking than the
first. It was heavily wooded all around but there straight ahead was
another water filled sun drenched rock formation excellent for
secluded swimming.</p><p>My first instinct was to tear my top off and drench myself in the
warm water. I told Emily that I liked the free feeling and I hoped she
didn't mind if I went swimming topless.</p><p>""There won't be anyone around,"" Emily said smiling, and with that she
slithered her top off and slipped out of her bikini bottoms. What a
brazen girl she was I thought, and not to be out done by a kid, I did
the same and slipped out of mine. I tried to be casual and not show
the excitement I was feeling as I waded over to a rock and placed what
remaining article of cover I might have had on the rocks.</p><p>""Maybe we should put our tops back on before someone sees us,""
I said, thinking that someone might actually see me and with this
younger girl.</p><p>""If you want to,"" she said and continued wading around with out a
care.</p><p>""They should name this Lake Topless."" I joked, ""Everyone I've met
around here so far including me is into topless swimming, I'm getting
so used to it now I don't know what I'll do about it when I get back
home.""</p><p>So we waded around for awhile admiring the scenic view and each
other. Feeling braver now with all this seclusion I waded closer to
Emily pretending to brush by her and hopefully cop a feel. I think she
had the same idea because we had made several casual contacts in the
course of a few minutes and frankly I was pretty excited during this
silent flirt.</p><p>""Do you always undress in front of strange woman you hardly know?"" I
asked her in my best rendition of a flirty tone in my voice, and
realizing it was the same dumb comment I made to Jan the day
before.</p><p>""First time only because I think you are cool with it,"" she said,
staring directly into my eyes.</p><p>I wasn't expecting that! I thought. She was truly beautiful, God I
wanted her, and what was I thinking? I'm not supposed to feel that way
towards another woman, towards a kid! This is nuts! In an instant a
million thoughts passed through my mind as I pondered these new
emotions. In that instant I felt an excitement in my pussy and I knew
I was turned on. I hadn't been laid in two years and felt like a bomb
was ready to explode.</p><p>""So you think I'm pretty cool then?"" I probed.</p><p>""Yeah, real cool.""</p><p>""You know I feel kind of weird doing this Emily, I mean swimming
around here in the open air with you, with me, naked, you know? I was
about 13 the last time I skinny dipped with anyone and it was at
night.</p><p>""So who was it?"" Emily asked.</p><p>""Well actually, she was my best friend, not someone I had only just
met."" I stated to Emily as I laughed about this whole incident.</p><p>""Beth and me always skinny dipped"" Emily assured me. ""It's no big
deal"" she said.</p><p>""Sounds like you and Beth were pretty close, what else did you two
do?"" I asked, now really curious to know more and trying to confirm my
suspicions that she might be actually flirting with me. Maybe she is
looking to experiment as I am or maybe she has been there and already
has done it as they say.</p><p>Emily moved closer to me in the water, into my space, just inches
away, ""You're pretty cool Rose, would it be OK if I kissed you?"" she
asked.</p><p>""I'd like that very much,"" I replied in a whisper near her ear. I
moved my lips close to hers and her mouth naturally opened to receive
my probing tongue. We kissed and felt each other up for a few minutes
and I probed her tight pussy under water with my fingers and she told
me that I had made her feel so horny. At this point, I was flattered
by her comment and feeling the pride of conquest but I also realized
that Emily was a minor and if someone should see us I would be in deep
shit! I could see my teaching career going down the drain and my life
ruined. I was already an emotional mess and this was beginning to make
me nervous. Either way it felt right and I wasn't going to loose out
on this opportunity.</p><p>Emily was moaning and was going girl crazy groping me!</p><p>""We can't do this here Emily,"" I begged.</p><p>""Please Rose, please don't stop now.""</p><p>We got out of the water and carried my blanket into a flat spot in
the woods. There under the canopy of the trees we would have all the
privacy I would be comfortable with.</p><p>Emily was not shy about this. She was acting as the aggressor and was
actually going girl crazy. She quickly began sucking on my tender
breasts and we both probed each other's pussy with our fingers. I was
close to coming and Emily was right with me. I quickly released her
hungry mouth from breast and went down on her. As soon as my tongue
probed her tight sweet wet pussy she squirmed and screamed with
delight. Emily was cumming and cumming hard. I continued to suck on
her licking every available drop of her nectar as possible and with
that she actually blacked out for a few moments.</p><p>I kissed her on the lips and she stirred contently. I sucked on her
small breast mounds and Emily moaned in shear delight.</p><p>""Oh Rose, Oh my God! Rose!"" she moaned.</p><p>As if on cue, Emily was a top of me on all fours and hungrily began
sucking on my pussy. I licked hers in a 69 position and without a
doubt she knew what she was doing. Emily dismounted me and went down
on me as I had her. Her experienced tongue probed my labia and sucked
on me like a pro. We must have sucked and finger fucked each other on
that blanket in the warm whispering breeze in the secluded woods of
pines and hemlocks for at least an hour before both of us just stopped
out of shear exhaustion.</p><p>""I've never done anything like this with an older woman,"" she told
me, still trembling from the multiple orgasms.</p><p>""Have you ever been with another girl?"" I had to ask directly this
time.</p><p>""Maybe"" she replied coyly. Dam she was a little tease! I thought.</p><p>She said ""Never with a grown woman, only with my friend Beth.</p><p>""So Beth taught you all of that?""</p><p>""Yes she did but I'm not suppose to talk about with anyone.""</p><p>""I understand Emily, you're right it's not something you talk about.
I told, somewhat relieved that she is at least aware of possible
consequences.</p><p>""Have you ever been with another girl before?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Well not exactly. I've been nude around other woman of course,"" I
said with a quizzical look on my face. ""Why?""</p><p>""Ah nothing I guess, it's just that yesterday when I was biking I saw
you and Mrs. Harris here that's all."" Emily said with a little smile
on her face.</p><p>""She has huge tits doesn't she?"" she added.</p><p>""That's for sure, you little spy, they are a hell of a lot bigger
than mine!"" but then I guess you'd know!"" I said grabbing her wrists
and wrestling her to the ground on the sandy beach.</p><p>It seemed that Emily was obsessed with Jan for some reason but I
didn't press her as to why.</p><p>""We didn't do anything,"" I quickly added, anticipating her next
thoughts, ""the thought never even crossed my mind."" I told her.</p><p>""I think she's a lesbian!"" Emily quickly added.</p><p>""Oh, what makes you think that, you know she's a married woman.""</p><p>Reluctantly we both got dressed and started our journey back. Emily
rode her bike along the trails the way she had come, and me with the
boat along the shore to my temporary dock and home.</p>"
1100,"Sara and me, Part 1",Dudetodude,,An older woman and a young curious teen discover they have unsatisfied common needs,"['F', 'f', 'cons', 'first']","<p>I first saw Sara shortly after moving to this house. She is young, pretty and smart, and turned out to be a huge help for me around the house as well as friend.</p><p>We purchased a lovely small home on 5 acres surrounded by woods that gave us the privacy we always wanted and yet was close to major stores and access. The grounds were immaculately kept and the swimming pool was perfect. The elderly couple we purchased it from basically ended up in a nursing home and were forced to reluctantly sell. We were grateful for the find and while my husband was alive him and I pretty much kept up with the up keep. I lost my husband two years ago to a heart attack and while I’m getting over all of that loss, I did not anticipate the level of maintenance required to keep it this property looking amazing! I was having thoughts of selling and moving to a condo but I was still not sure what I wanted to do. Anyway it was paid for and cheap to live here. So I knew that Spring and Summer would keep me busy but the rest of the year, the outside work would be minimal so for this year I’d give it a try and see how I was able to manage around the house alone.</p><p>I am 55 years old, a widow now and still adjusting. My two children are are off on their own in different parts of the country but I try to get and see them a couple times a year. My work at the UPS office was downsized and as a result I was offered a substantial buy out. Between that and pensions, I could live comfortably and not have to touch savings for years. Between friends and various organizations I belong to, I try to stay busy and remain well connected. In general I’m a very happy person overall.</p><p>The only void in my live I am feeling more and more is the companionship and sex. I haven’t dated at all since my husband’s death but any potential guy out there that I’ve met throughout the various organizations I attend or volunteer work just seam like jerks. So if you can imagine my need to fulfill my want for sex and passion has been limited. Now I’m no beauty queen but still not too bad to look at. I’m 5’6, 42 size breasts that sag now but they look great in a push up bra! I’m not skinny but lets say I have good curves. I am generally comfortable in my own skin as they say and for my age, I guess I’m not too bad looking. However to be honest I have turned into one horny gal in the past two years and I find myself masturbating almost every night. So between outdoor gardening and some volunteer work I like to do, masturbation and fantasies are another one of my other pass times and now that I’m home and retired I find myself even hornier than ever before.</p><p>Perhaps out of boredom, I spend a lot of time on porn sites and generally finding ways to get myself off. I even bought a dildo online and love to use it. I don’t know why I never had one before now. My latest interest has been watching lesbian movies and I have peaked my interest in the subject. I have never had a desire to be with a woman but for some reason the idea these days has intrigued me. It brought back memories of when I was a kid and my girlfriend and I would play house and practice kiss. I don’t know if 10 year old kids do that sort of thing anymore but we did as kids and that’s when I discovered self pleasure and my first kissing.</p><p>Anyway back to the present. Like I said, I also spend a lot of time these days working outside and enjoying my landscaping. It was Sara that I always saw in the neighborhood. She lives in the subdivision backing up to my property and I see her walking on my street and along the edge of the treeline near my house everyday. Her and her Mom Kathie had moved in to the sub behind me just before my husband died but with Kathie and I both working, we have only spoken a few times since then. I couldn’t believe how much Sara had grown since I first saw her. I have only seen her twice since we first met and wow I thought, she is growing up to be quite the hottie!</p><p>At first, her daughter Sara would just walk by and wave but the past few occasions she had stopped and introduced herself again and we chatted for a few moments before continuing on her walk. She’s just a kid, and 14 years old now. Really a sweet and polite kid and so cute. I found myself staring at her as she walked by wearing her little shorts and tank top and sneakers. When we spoke I couldn't help but to notice her little breast buds protruding from her tight fitting tank top. Surprisingly I found her to be very sexy and caused my pussy to tingle and get wet. I was a little confused at my reaction towards this young girl since I’ve never even considered woman as sexual objects, that is until recently when I tuned into lesbian porn sites, but certainly never thought a 14 year old could be such a turn on.</p><p>She would always stop now and say hello if she saw me outside in the garden and I would always make sure to stop what I was doing and take the time to chat with her. She was attractive and sexy in her own sort of way and she was at that age between being a kid and forming into a sexy and cute little hottie.</p><p>Surprisingly enough, when we spoke she would take my breath away and the tingling in my pussy would remind me how horny I really was.</p><p>I have thought what it might be like to have sex with another woman now that these new feelings and sensation were in my mind and if the opportunity came up I wondered if I could even muster enough nerve to try it. I tried to think of what other woman I might know that live alone and might be going through the same feelings and desires I was but none came to mind and I’d probably chicken out anyway. But I had certainly never considered having sex with a young girl but when I met Sara my thoughts and curiosities were stirred at the possibilities.</p><p>With school out for the summer now Sara was basically home alone while her Mom went to work. Being in a secluded area, its not like you could walk to the mall or anything like that so without a driver's license it wasn't easy to get anywhere. So basically Sara visited and chatted me up often either because she was bored or she actually liked being around me. I concluded that its probably because she's bored but it didn't matter anyway, I enjoyed her company and I appreciated someone to talk to. After a few visits and idol chats I invited her into the back yard and offered her a cold coke while we sat around the pool. She told me all about herself, her likes, and about school, and we seemed to chat it up like that over the course of a few days.</p><p>On one occasion, she told me how bored she was. She didn't even have a cell phone to talk to her school friends with and I felt a little sorry for her as I imagined what a long Summer break it will be for her. She wasn't old enough to drive, too young to get a job, and no way to get there even if she could work and that sucked she said! I laughed about how she phrased it and I told her how sorry I was that she was kinda stuck at home most of the Summer. We talked more and I was completely enamored by her youth and optimism. The more we chatted the more I appreciated her visiting me, almost daily for the past couple of weeks. To the point that if she didn’t stop by I would miss her.</p><p>So I was thinking Sara,” I casually asked her, “Would you like to work for me as a summer job? There are plenty of things to keep you busy around here as you can see, and I'm really not able to keep up with it all myself. Maybe you could use the extra money?”</p><p>You can work a few hours a day helping in the gardens, cleaning the pool, helping me with some light housework, and then just hangout with me if you like, or use the pool or whatever if you want.”</p><p>Sara's face lit up with enthusiasm and told me she'd like that a lot. I commented that I appreciated her company and she would be a big help for me. I told her jokingly that on one condition. Sara looked at me waiting for me to continue. I delayed my response for a few moments, keeping her in anticipation. Sara saying “What, what is it?” she taunted.</p><p>Well the condition is that you let me make you lunch after you’re done your morning choirs. I usually like to take a few minutes to eat lunch and it would be fun to have you share that with me.”</p><p>Sara was delighted and after, we worked out her pay details agreed on our employment conditions. The fringe benefits of the job would also include unlimited use of the pool and Sun deck, a free lunch, and a place to hang out if she wanted company. We joked about it for a few minutes and I could tell Sara was thrilled at the idea and so was I. Of course she was to get an ok from her Mom with the whole job deal so that evening I met with Kathie and let her know what Sara and I had discussed. Of course her she was delighted that Sara would be busy and not so much alone at home this summer. We had some coffee together and I learned that Kathie was divorced and has raised Sara herself for the past 5 years. She is a nurse at the local hospital and works crazy shifts but has a good income and she and Sara are doing ok. I was happy to meet Kathie who is younger than me, maybe 40 or so and I’d say on first impressions we liked each other. Actually I thought she was pretty hot and made a mental note to include her in my masturbation fantasies! But I’m sure Kathie is not into woman.</p><p>So the next day Sara and I spent most of the morning reviewing what I needed done and Sara was happy to have a chance to earn some money. I showed her how to clean the pool, check the filter, and check the chemicals, and I showed her how to use the riding mower, leaf blower and edge trimmer. She was amazing and picked up on everything very quickly. Before Sara got started outside each day, she would spoil me and come in and clean up any dirty dishes if there were any, she would make my bed and tidy up, dust every other day, and even wanted to do my laundry.</p><p>Sara you are amazing sweetie!” I told her. “You are spoiling me rotten, and not leaving anything for me to do honey.”.</p><p>Oh sorry Ms. Waters, I just want to do a good job for you.”</p><p>Well Sara, first of all please call me Cindy, and I want you to know how much I appreciate your help and your company. You are such a sweet girl, and you are doing a great job!” I told her.</p><p>Sara liked hearing that and I soon gathered that Sara appreciated the attention. I noticed every time I would compliment her or praise her for something she would light up and soak it in like a sponge. I hated to take advantage of her that way but I soon learned I could get her to anything with a few compliments and words of praise. Maybe because she doesn’t hear it at home but either way I liked complimenting her and seeing her reactions and oh my God she was so cute and sexy. Of course I would tell her that to.</p><p>Over the next few days we sort of got into a routine. Sara would arrive in the morning around ten and get started on what needed to be done. She was surprisingly organized and I couldn’t help to stare at her throughout the whole time as she worked. I enjoyed watching her bend over or seeing the outlines of her little budding breasts and sweaty wet marks they left on her tight tank tops, and I enjoyed fantasizing what it might be like to suck on them and to kiss her. How she would react to such a thing? What if I complemented her enough, how appreciative would she become and open to the idea? I needed to be careful not to get caught sneaking glances, I didn't want to freak her out!</p><p>So as the routine went, she would stop for lunch and sometimes finish up what she started but for the most part we got into the routine of just laying around the pool in the afternoon soaking up the Sun. She really didn't have anywhere else to go and fortunately for me I enjoyed the company.</p><p>Sara honey” I asked her, would you mind rubbing some of this 15 screen on me? I don’t want to burn.”</p><p>Sure Ms. Waters, I mean Cindy.” and we laughed about her always correcting herself like that.</p><p>Looks like you should be using some Sun screen yourself sweetie,” I told her with concern. Sara was getting red and she knew it.</p><p>I’ll do you after you do me,” I told her, and realized after I said it how it may have sounded.</p><p>Ya sure Cindy, that would be good.” she assured me.</p><p>I lay on my tummy and enjoyed the sensation of the warm cream on my hot skin and I especially enjoyed her touching me. I spread my legs just slightly when her hands were near my inner thighs. It was instinctive that I spread my legs but Sara didn’t go there with the lotion. I was a little disappointed but none the less feeling relaxed and mellow, and felt like she could have messaged me all day. I let out a low sigh and asked Sara to just undo the strap of my top so as not have tan lines. She was happy to do it.</p><p>You don’t have any tan lines Cindy.” she noticed, and I told her that I usually tan topless.</p><p>I don’t want to gross you out or anything but it’s very private back here and I’m always here by myself so I usually don’t wear anything at all when I sun tan. As you can see no tan lines anywhere!” I said jokingly as I continued to just lay there on my tummy, arms stretched out ready to get lathered up.</p><p>It feels so amazing and so natural,” I told her. I hope that doesn’t gross you out or anything but like I say, it just feels amazing.”</p><p>Sara didn’t say anything. She just dutifully squirted the lotion on my back and nervously worked it in.</p><p>Oh by the way I wouldn’t mention to anyone I sun tan naked, your neighbors might not appreciate it.”</p><p>“No Cindy I would never say anything, not even to my Mom!”</p><p>Oh wow Sara it feels so good when you rub that lotion on me. I bet you give good messages as well!” I commented hoping for a reaction.</p><p>I don’t know anything about messages Cindy, I’ve never given one or had one but I’ll try to give you one if you like.”</p><p>Oh yes,” I moaned. “Oh yes, you are doing great,” I reassured her. “Can you keep doing it? and after I’ll give you one if you like.”</p><p>Sara was actually pretty good at it. She was gentle and deliberate in her movements and she asked me if she was doing it okay. I answered her yes, and told her she could keep going as long as she wanted or stop any time she wanted.</p><p>No pressure, whatever you want.”</p><p>Sara applied more lotion to her hands and rubbed all along my shoulders and back. She rubbed the back of my arms and then the back of my legs. She must have been messaging me for a few minutes because I was dreamy and dozing in and out and I woke myself up with a moan.</p><p>Are you okay Cindy, did I hurt you?”</p><p>Ha ha oh no sweetie, you are doing this so perfect. I actually dozed off I’m so relaxed.” I told her.</p><p>You really know how to give a great message Sara, it feels sooooo good being touched. Guess I’ve lived alone too long!’ I laughed and offered to rub lotion on her.</p><p>I got up off the lounge and quickly realized that my top strap was undone. My breasts came with me but the bikini top just stayed there on the lounge.</p><p>Oh my God!” I laughed and scrambled to retrieve it and cover up but of course Sara caught a glimpse of my large saggy breasts and turned away a little embarrassed.</p><p>Oh my! I’m so sorry about that Sara, I forgot all about that.” I told her while trying to cover up. I was a little embarrassed since I actually didn’t think of my top being unclasped but I wasn’t too worried. Probably nothing she hasn’t seen before.</p><p>Ah don’t worry, I’ve seen breasts before. I see my Mom’s all the time and she sees mine. My Mom always says no big deal we are all girls.”</p><p>Oh! okay then! I don’t feel too bad, I thought it may have upset you.” I was still laughing at what just innocently happened and for some reason the image of her Mother Kathie’s bare breasts came to mind. Wooo what a turn on, I thought.</p><p>I clasped my bikini top and adjusted my bottoms. I really shouldn’t be wearing a two piece anyway but hey it’s my yard and I’m usually alone. I didn’t give it a thought until just then of what Sara might actually be thinking of an old woman wearing a bikini. Oh well who cares? But I do know that I like seeing Sara wearing hers.</p><p>Her bikini was pretty revealing with only three small patches covering anything private. It was bright yellow and she looked perfect in it. Her skin was as white as sheet and she was defiantly on the edge of getting a burn. Her three little patches left nothing to the imagination and seeing her like that was beginning to excite me. She had a cute little bum and small hard little buds for breasts. Almost boyish but sexy as hell. I felt like I may have had a wet spot but I didn’t bother to look.</p><p>Sara sweetie. You are getting too red. You can’t be in the Sun too long when you’re that white.” I commented.</p><p>Come over here and let me put this 15 screen on you and you should be good for a few more minutes in the Sun before I’d get back in the shade.”</p><p>Sara lay on her tummy with her head resting on her folded hands. She was a skinny little thing, looked very cute in her bikini and left practically nothing to the imagination. Looking at her white skin I couldn’t help but to imagine her naked. For a few brief moments I imagined rubbing her cute little naked butt cheeks and waiting for her reaction. I was not sure where these new perverted thoughts of mine were coming from but they were exciting thoughts. Of course I knew in reality if I touched her that way it would probably freak her out and she’d be gone!</p><p>Okay then Sara, just lay there and relax, I’m going to rub this sun screen on you because you are defiantly starting to burn, and I’m going to give you your very first amazing message.”</p><p>Sara was delighted and told me again she had never had a message.</p><p>What do you want me to do?” she asked me innocently, not knowing what to expect.</p><p>Just lay there and relax, I’m going to unclasp your top so we don’t get sun screen all over it and make a mess, and so you don’t get any of those “no no” tan lines.” I laughed, because you know I don’t like tan lines,” as I gently loosened her bikini top strap.</p><p>Sara winced a little when I squirted the lotion on her skin and she let out a little yelp.</p><p>Opps! Sorry!” I told her, as I started to rub the sun screen on her back.</p><p>I slowly rubbed the lotion on her shoulders and back, being deliberate and gentle and allowing the tips of my fingers to inconspicuously touch the sides of her little breast buds. I applied more creamy lotion to the small of her back and to the back of her thighs and gently rubbed it all in. I stopped myself from getting too caught up in my thoughts but I wanted to slip my finger in her tight little pussy and see how she would react. Of course common sense and reality kicked in and I knew better not to do that.</p><p>I rubbed her down pretty good and thoroughly covering every exposed part of her skin. It was because I was just trying to justify continuing to touch her without freaking her out.</p><p>Okay Sara! there you go! You’re safe from the Sun for now. So let me give you that message I promised.”</p><p>I gently kneaded the base of her neck and shoulder blades with my thumbs and fore fingers and I lingered my hands there slowly and deliberately, taking my sweet time in every spot. I sensed that Sara was relaxing and seemed comfortable with this so that eased my mind a little and it was innocent enough and there was nothing to indicate otherwise. I could tell Sara was enjoying this. Her back was nice and slippery from the tanning lotion and my hands slid smoothly and effortlessly down her spine. I rubbed her back from shoulders to waist and back up again slowly several times. I made circular motions all across her back and shoulders as I moved gently up and down. At some point I overlapped and allowed the palm of my slippery hands to message under her arms pits along the sides of her chest. The tips of my fingers just slightly touched the sides of her little buds and while I could feel her tense up a little, I thought I heard a slight moan. I just went on as if it was part of the message routine.</p><p>I was rubbing and applying some pressure on the small of her back and then firmly grabbing each of her thighs and smoothly running my hands down to her ankles as if to drag any stress or muscle sores out of the tips of her toes. Sara defiantly was enjoying this and I could tell from the sighs and low level moans she was trying to restrain back.</p><p>As for me, I was getting a buzz from feeling her up. I didn’t expect to get this aroused or even actually planned on it, but as it turned out, my pussy felt tingly and wet at the idea that I had free rein to touch her in this way. So if I didn’t have a wet spot before, I sure as hell had a wet spot now and it felt like torture not to be able to touch myself.</p><p>The Sun was hot and it was a nice calm day. I couldn’t have planned a more natural seduction, at least in my mind I was looking at this set of circumstances as a seduction. I wasn’t sure what was going through Sara’s mind but she seemed to be going through the motions and enjoying herself.</p><p>So how do you like your first message so far Sara?’ I asked her.</p><p>Wow I like messages. Very cool!”</p><p>Well okay then sweetie, you’re all done!” I said, as I lightly slapped her bum cheek! “There you go and thanks for giving me one. I love them but of course it’s not easy to give myself one, maybe I could bother you to give me another one sometime?” I asked her as I refastened her clasps on her top.</p><p>There you go, all done up. You certainly don’t want to have a surprise moment like I had, that would be a little embarrassing!”</p><p>As Sara got up from the lounger and I suggested we have some water, explaining that is always a good idea to drink plenty of fluids after a rigorous message. I am not an expert I explained, but it was your first time and I hope you liked it.</p><p>Yea I really liked it, was so relaxing. I hope I can get a nice tan like yours this summer.”</p><p>Oh you will if you keep working outside like you have. You are doing an amazing job and I really appreciate all of the choirs you’re getting done for me. I’m so happy you agreed to help me out!”</p><p>“Oh I don’t mind Cindy, I like hanging out with you. It’s way better than sitting around all day waiting for my Mom to come home. I used to wish school would get started sooner but not I’m really enjoying my summer break.”</p><p>I’m happy to have you here. Maybe someday I’ll treat you to a real spa and message as a bonus for all of your hard work and all. That is if it is ok with your Mom!”</p><p>We sat around on the deck for awhile longer and Sara and I went in and out of the pool a few times. I was enjoying having someone around to keep me company and I think Sara was also liked hanging out with me, despite our age differences.</p><p>So it became our routine that Sara would arrive later in the morning and come in through the kitchen walkout, check and see if anything needed to be put away then come upstairs and check on the bathroom of it needed cleaning and then usually just make my bed and generally tidy up before heading outside to do yard work. Sounded like a lot of work but she usually worked 3 hours or so, have lunch and I would usually join her on the deck for some Sun or reading in the shade of the gazebo.</p><p>Today was the day I promised to take Sara to the mall and let her buy some new school clothes. She wanted to spend some of her hard earned money but I told her it would be my treat if she let me take her clothes shopping. She was ecstatic and couldn’t wait till the afternoon.</p><p>On this particular day when Sara arrived to clean my room, I was in the shower and noticed her there only after I emerged from the bathroom to my bedroom. There I was standing nude at the doorway wearing only a towel around my hair and shocked and surprised to see her this early. Sara was as startled as I was and I instinctively covered my breasts with my arms. Sara apologized and was obviously embarrassed and left the room.</p><p>Oh my God I thought, blaming myself for not anticipating her arrival and feeling bad that I may have shocked the girl. Sara on the other hand was downstairs feeling very uncomfortable and obviously upset. I dressed in shorts and a tank top and thought it best to talk to her about what she just saw.</p><p>Sara honey!” I called down, “you still in the kitchen?” I asked. Knowing she was probably putting away a few things. “Sara?” I called down.</p><p>I’m here Cindy” I heard her say.</p><p>Ah good, I’ll be right down.”</p><p>Hey Sara, I’m so sorry to scare you like that, I didn’t know you were here. You usually don’t get here till after 10.”</p><p>Ya I know, I guess I couldn’t wait to get started and go shopping today. I’m so embarrassed and so sorry, I didn’t mean to go in your room, I was just making your bed! And she started to cry. “You wont tell my Mom will you?”</p><p>What?” I asked, “Tell your Mom what? That you saw me naked? Haha I don’t think so!” I assured her and I pulled her into to me to comfort her and wipe a tear.</p><p>Besides, it didn’t bother me at all. I don’t mind if you see me naked. I already told you I usually run around here naked when I’m alone, I only dress so as not to freak you out!”</p><p>Yes I remember you told me that.”</p><p>You ought to try it sometime, maybe when you get older.” I laughed off her concern about seeing me naked and assured her it was no big deal.</p><p>Sara was not sure what to make of it as she busied herself making ta for us.</p><p>So Sara? You think you’d like to try it sometime?” I asked her.</p><p>Sara was was puzzled a little and asked, “Try what?”</p><p>You know running around naked!” I said and laughing about it. “You know skinny dipping and stuff. You’ve skinny dipped before right?”</p><p>Ah no! I haven’t.”</p><p>But you are curious what it would be like right?” I pushed her for a response. I didn’t want to make her feel uncomfortable but I couldn’t resist asking her and I phrased the question as a “matter of fact” question. “Don’t be embarrassed Sara, it’s just us girls here, don’t worry.”</p><p>I wouldn’t mind skinny dipping in the pool sometime. To be honest I am a little embarrassed talking about it.”</p><p>Yes I understand sweetie, but you don’t have to worry about it. You can talk to me about anything you want Sara, you can trust me.” I reassured her.</p><p>I could see the sigh of relief on Sara’s face as if a heavy burden was lifted and it was then I knew she could feel comfortable and could open up to me about whatever was on her mind. I pulled her into me wrapping my arms around her skinny waist and assured her I was her friend and that she could trust me and tell me anything. I prolonged holding her close and I could feel her hard little breast buds against me. Sara instinctively wrapped reached up and wrapped her arms around my neck and rested her head on my shoulder. We held each other like that for a few moments, obviously longer than normal and I think either of us wanted to break the embrace. I told Sara that I had not had anyone hold me tight and hug me since my husband died and that I appreciated her letting me hold her for just a few moments longer. It felt just right and warm and loving. I think Sara felt the same and I kissed her on the forehead and gently broke our embrace and thanked her for the nice moment.</p><p>Would you mind hugging me again sometime when I need one?” I asked her, “Even grown woman need to comforted sometimes.” And Sara nodded a yes.</p><p>We had a cup of tea and she went outside to straighten out the shed today. I had a few errands to run and told her I would be back in a couple of hours, we could have a quick lunch and go shopping! Sara was excited and I was off.</p><p>All the way to my errands, I couldn’t help but wonder what Sara was really thinking. I wonder if she was curious about sex, what she might have thought about seeing me naked, would she want to explore her sexuality with me? I had all those crazy thoughts reeling in my head and I was horny as hell. I mean in fact she has seen my bare breasts twice now and the more I thought about that, the hornier I would feel. Maybe I should be more direct in my flirtations teasing her a little and see where that goes. I knew she really craved to be praised and to be appreciated for a job well done, Sara was such a nice girl and just always wanted to please and be accommodating. I decided I wanted to seduce her and would use a little teasing and lots of compliments and subtle flirtations to incite her. If nothing came of it I could always enjoy the fantasy thoughts of her naked in my bed as a turn on.</p><p>By the time I arrived back, Sara had already cooled off in the pool and ready to go shopping. I was pleased to see her and announced I was home and asked if she wanted a little lunch before before we headed out. The drive to the mall was uneventful but Sara was excited. We shopped for tops and slacks, and bras and underwear. As she tried things on she would peep her head out of the change rooms and ask me what I thought? I suggested that I just went into the change rooms with her it would be faster. It was fun and Sara didn’t have any problem with me helping her out of her clothes to try on new ones. I always felt tingles in my pussy every time I helped her out of her tops or slipped her shorts off to try on pants ect. I made sure to compliment her and tell her how pretty she was and how all the boys are going to go crazy when they see her again. I would compliment her on how her shoulder length hair looked perfect on her and how grown up and mature she looked in some of those outfits. I suggested that she try on Victoria Secrets panties and bras and I brought her to the store to look. She picked out a couple of sets and at first I wasn’t going into the change room with her but decided to anyway. I helped her unclasp her little 30 something a cup bra and with her back towards me, she asked me to fasten this nice blue silk bra. She turned around and waited for my opinion. Of course she looked amazing in it and asked her to try this other one. Before she could say anything, I reached around and unclasped the bra and casually handed her the next one, It was the first time I was actually able to see her little boy like breast buds sticking out all nipples and solid. She may have been a little shy nut I quickly reassured her that she had beautiful little breasts and a terrific body not to be ashamed of.</p><p>Okay hurry up,” I coaxed her, “lets try this one on see what you think. I like this teal don’t you?”</p><p>I told Sara all the way home how pretty she looked in all of the outfits she bought and I also emphasized how nice her breasts looked in Victoria Secrets. I told her if I were a boy I would want to kiss you because you’re so pretty. Sara just laughed and rolled her eyes.</p><p>That night I went to bed and masturbated my brains out imagining what it might be like to have Sara’s little breast buds in my mouth sucking on them and listening to her moan in delight. Oh my I was so horny I had never cum so hard than I did that night.</p>"
1101,"The 'Make Out' Sessions, Part 1",Dudette,1,"A young mother's lust for her daughter's bestfriend (Lori) seems unlikely, but will it lead to fulfillment and perhaps a new relationship with her pre-teen daughter.","['F,g,g,lots of anal,mast,inc,ped,toys,cons,exhib', 'femdom.']","<p>Naomi Jones was 26 years old and a ‘lipstick lesbian.’ She was just
about to drop off her daughter at the bus which would take her to
summer camp. Her nine-year-old daughter Becky was down in the dumps,
because her best friend Lori wouldn’t be coming to camp since she had
the chicken pox.</p><p>“Try and cheer up sweetie,” cooed Naomi to her bereft daughter who was
trying to hold back the tears. “You’ll make new friends and see Lori in
a couple of months.”</p><p>“They won’t be like Lori Mommy. I’ll never have any friends like
her,” protested Becky, almost sounding angry.</p><p>“What’s that supposed to mean?” exclaimed her mother, she wasn’t
trying to be nosey; she was just caught off guard.</p><p>“Never mind,” huffed her daughter.</p><p>“Look baby, it’s none of my business, but you can always tell me what’s
wrong,” soothed her mother.</p><p>Naomi’s red hair felt warm from the sunlight as she turned the car into
the adjacent parking lot. The car had now pulled up near to a big
yellow bus and many people, councillors, campers and parents, were
standing in the parking lot.</p><p>“Mom, it’s just that I—we make each other feel—good—you know,
happy like when you’re so happy you can just—be!” Becky blurted out
all in one breath.</p><p>Naomi laughed and smiled, “Content. I believe the word you’re looking for
is ‘content,’ sweet-pea.”</p><p>“Yeah that’s it ‘content,’ I think,” said Becky.</p><p>Her mom laughed even more and Becky leaned over and they embraced
deeply. Becky had begun to giggle feeling the contagious rhythm of her
mother’s body pressing against hers. They leaned back still embracing
and looked into each other’s eyes, and Naomi gently brushed a
strawberry-blond strand of hair from her daughter’s face.</p><p>“Kind of like I feel when I’m with you Mommy,” the smiling little girl
said, and she stopped and blushed slightly, “I mean not exactly—”
she trailed off.</p><p>“Look sweetheart, if Lori makes you happy then that makes me happy, and
as long as she doesn’t hurt you I am OK with your friendship,”
comforted Naomi. “Just make sure you have fun OK.”</p><p>“Whatever!” the young girl said in her best condescending impression
that she saved for such occasions.</p><p>“And when you come home, I’m sure Lori will have missed you just as
much. OK?” continued Naomi.</p><p>“OK Mom,” said Becky and she grinned and added,  “Love ya,” and
pecked her mother on the lips, and then she gave her a neck-snuggle
for a moment.</p><p>The mother and daughter then got out of the car and straightened away.
Naomi then returned to the vehicle and drove home stopping for a
chocolate shake along the way. Naomi was wondering at this point about
how intimate her daughter’s relationship with Lori was. Were they like
sisters or was there something more to it? Not that she couldn’t
relate; she had sex with two other female gymnasts during her school
years.</p><p>The first time she was only ten years old and it was with a
twelve-year-old blonde from another gymnastics team during a competition.
The other girl had eaten her pussy and was giving her a smoldering rim
job while Naomi rubbed her clitty furiously in the girls’ locker room,
when they were nearly caught. Someone had been injured on the blonde’s
team and several girls plus the opposing teams coach entered
unexpectedly. They managed to cover themselves and before anyone saw
them, but secretly Naomi had always been afraid someone would suspect
and avoided sex with girls until later on.</p><p>The second time was when she was fifteen, she had spent a long hot two
weeks one summer with Jenna, a fellow gymnast she had met in Atlanta
during a competition. The younger redhead was initially attracted to
the raven-haired girl because she resembled Miss Parker (Andrea
Parker), from the TV show <i>The Pretender</i>, whom she had fantasized
about constantly. The beautiful brunette had offered to give Naomi a
massage when she complained of a sore shoulder. Jenna had just broken
out the baby oil, and things were beginning to get interesting when the
phone rang. It was Jenna’s parents. They had come early as a surprise.</p><p>Between the competition and Jenna’s parents, they never got the chance
to finish their ‘massage session,’ and Jenna invited Naomi up to her
parents’ cabin in the Hamptons for two weeks. They fucked and shoved
their tongues and fingers up all of each other’s holes that very first
night. Eventually on the second night, Naomi’s hard-bodied brunette
friend came into her room with a bag containing several ‘gadgets.’
Some Naomi had seen before. There were two dildos, but one had black
Spandex attached that looked like a pair of bikini briefs. There were
also several sizes of beads and two shiny red plug-shaped objects
(which she would later find out were called ‘anal beads’
and ‘butt plugs’). After that two weeks, Naomi became addicted to
sex toys and anal sex. She had only had a boyfriend once. It was about a
year later and they had been going out for about a month they had
started having intercourse about a week in to their relationship. She
had honestly given the guy a chance, but she just didn’t find him
satisfying. It wasn’t the sex-toy thing either because he had used
sex toys on her when every she wanted. She supposed she liked girls for
the same reasons guys do; they are soft and sweet, and they smell and
taste delicious.</p><p>The worst part of the problem was now she was pregnant and the father
was nowhere to be found as soon as he heard about the bun in the
oven. Nine months later, Rebecca Jocelyn Jones came into the world.
Naomi’s parents were Roman Catholic and gave her the ‘boot’ when they
had found out. At this point she was staying at a friend’s house. Her
friend Sarah’s mom, Maxine, was sympathetic having been pregnant with
Sarah at about the same age. Maxine was a personal trainer for a gym
down the street and got Naomi a job teaching gymnastics and aerobics.
Maxine was also a lesbian and bit of a dom as well.</p><p>One day they
got home from the gym to find that a note from Sarah saying that she
had taken the baby out for a walk and would call for a ride home. Maxine
had poured herself some wine and the two got to ‘know each other.’ Now
at the time the older woman didn’t know this, but Naomi had browsed
through Maxine’s lesbian porn and sex-toy collection more than once
(she liked the younger/older series especially). She would often borrow
‘Maxxi’s’ toys to masturbate with when she had the place to herself.
Sometimes she would even suck on the sex toys and imagine she had just
pulled them out of Maxine’s or Sarah’s filthy cunt and ass.</p><p>And so it
came to pass that when the phone rang later that day; Naomi was on all
fours, while Maxine knelt on the bed behind her drooling, as she
watching Naomi’s teenage asshole filled over and over again with her
strap-on dildo. Maxine finally slid her hands from the teenaged girl’s
hips and grabbed the handset. “Hel—hello?” she stammered.</p><p>“Mom? Are you OK? Why are you all out of breath?”  queried her
concerned daughter.</p><p>“Fine dear,” she panted, “just had to run and get the phone. I was
out in the garden,” Maxine said sweetly as she pushed a finger up Naomi’s
tight rosebud along side the dildo.</p><p>“Well we’re just about ready to come home. I’m going for some frozen
yogurt first. So can you pick me up at Victory Park in about an hour?”
Sarah asked innocently, while her mother sucked the juices of her
daughter’s best friend’s asshole from her fingertip.</p><p>“No problem dear, I’m just finishing up,” said Maxine savoring the
filthy taste in her mouth.</p><p>Then her daughter asked unexpectedly, “Is Naomi there?”</p><p>“Um, she’s around I’m pretty sure. Do you want me to see if she’s
busy?” her mom replied.</p><p>“No that’s OK as long as she got my note, go back to your garden.
Have fun Mom. Oh yeah, and say ‘Hi’ to Naomi for me. Bye Mom,” Sarah
finished.</p><p>“Yes she got the note, I plan to and I will dear. See ya,” said
Maxine; at this point Naomi was looking back over her firm buttocks at
her best friend’s mom who was cradling her handset in her neck while
she was molesting the well-toned redhead’s butt cheeks, kneading them
with both hands.</p><p>Naomi gave an inquisitive look to the older woman when she had hung
up the phone, “What was that all about?”.</p><p>“Oh nothing much,” Maxine said pulling the girl’s hip toward her and
burying her ‘cock’ up that tight pink anus. Maxine leaned forward, her
hard nipples pressing yield the flesh of Naomi’s back. Maxine shoved her
tongue in the teen’s mouth which opened as she groaned.</p><p>“God, your mouth tastes great Maxxi,” moaned the sweet teen and their
hips ground in unison, while her friend’s mother ass-fucked her softly.</p><p>Pulling their mouths apart she held Naomi’s scarlet-red hair tightly
and licked the side of her face, “Oh by the way, Sarah says, ‘Hi.’” But
Naomi didn’t hear her. She was cumming so hard her ear drums popped.</p><p>Reality now came back into focus and Naomi was now lying on the bed
half-naked, panting, and reeking of her own juices. She had started
out trying to surmise if her nine-year-old daughter was having lesbian
sex with her best friend who was also nine and she had started to think
of her past relationships. The next thing she knew she was rushing to
her bedroom to masturbate about fucking her friend’s mom. After a quick
shower and a clean pair of underwear, she felt refreshed and more
herself. Now she could relax and have glass of wine and give her
daughter and Lori’s relationship her attention.</p><p>She supposed that it was possible, and if that was the case it was
alright. It would be hypocritical of her to say what age someone wants
to explore their sexuality, if she had a young beautiful friend
like Lori when she was nine who knows? And Lori was so sweet and tight
wasn’t she (Lori and Becky were both gymnasts as well, in fact it’s
how they met). Naomi stopped herself. She couldn’t believe it when
she gazed down at her crotch and saw the wet spot spreading out from
her pussy. The room once again reeked of her juices. The idea of her
darling Becky and sweet little Lori pulling off each other’s leotards in
the locker room had immediately entered her mind. It was the same
scene from her childhood but Naomi and her blonde friend were replaced
with Becky and Lori.</p><p>Once Naomi realized what she was thinking about, she immediately
stopped. She felt guilty and didn’t know why she was overcome with desires
like this all of the sudden. She returned to the fridge after she wiped
herself and slipped on another pair of fresh panties. She had some
more wine and got something to eat, but no matter what she did her
dirty mind would always wander back to that locker-room. Finally
giving into the overwhelming urges, she lay upon the bed masturbating
in the dark. Imagining not Becky but herself in the locker room with
Lori: the tight young girl’s soft lip on hers, her sweet little tongue
probing Naomi’s mouth and other parts of her body. She imagined Lori’s
honey-blond braids caressing her thighs while her tongue alternated
between the older redhead’s clitoris and anus. And then
tongue-fucking the nine year old’s sweet pussy and ass from behind,
when she came. He thighs quivered and a small amount of fluid squirted
from her vagina. She slowly removed the dildo that she had worked up
her ass while fantasizing about her daughter’s best friend.</p><p>Over the next two weeks Lori found it hard to concentrate on anything.
She had masturbated several times a day about Lori. Some of the
fantasies involved Lori and her daughter, sometimes she would imagine
Lori and herself. She found too she noticed younger girls more often
now and would get distracted by some of her gymnastics students. She
became desperate and telling herself she was mentally ill and that it
would just go away. Eventually she found herself searching for kiddy
porn on Kazaa, she was amazed by the amount that was to be found. But
once she downloaded it and watched for herself she felt ill. At first
she watched a clip of a preteen-looking girl masturbating which wasn’t
so bad, and the next thing is what turned her stomach. It was a scene
of two little girls using dildos on each other and it was obviously
being directed; the two girls looked more afraid than anything else.
This was not what she wanted, she wished death to anyone who would
force a child to do that! And with that she went to the bathroom and
threw up. ‘Thank God I’m not a sicko,’ she thought. ‘I never want to
look at that again.’ At this point she realized that there was a big
difference between her and what she thought she had become. She was
simply attracted to girls of all ages and she would never force
herself on anyone, for her that was big a turn off. It was true she
liked rough play and hair pulling, but that was mostly her getting her
own hair pulled. The pretty redhead then ejected the CD from the
computer, (she had carefully deleted the files after burning them to
VCD as soon as she downloaded them) and grabbed a lighter from the
Kitchen cupboard. Then she proceeded to put the flame to the CD until
the shiny side was scorched and unreadable, triumphantly tossing the
ruined thing into the kitchen garbage. At that point she made up her
mind that she would not feel guilty anymore and would masturbate about
whom she liked if the notion took her; but she would never force
herself on anyone.</p><p>In fact she was having some very lovely thoughts about Becky and Lori
just then when came a voice.</p><p>“Hi Miss Naomi?” came the sweet young voice which the twenty-six year old
recognized instantly as Lori. Only Lori called her ‘Miss Naomi.’
It was because of the fact Lori’s mom was more strict than Naomi and
she insisted Lori use words like Miss and Ma’am when talking to her
elders. Naomi was the first grown-up that had told Lori to call her by
her first name, and for Lori it took some getting used to. But because
of this, the pretty red-head had formed a special bond with her, and Lori
regarded her as a friend, more than other adults in her life.</p><p>The young woman turned beet red and stiffened at the sound. She turned
and meet Lori’s innocent blue eyes “What’cha doin’ Naomi?” she asked
cutely; her honey-blond hair was in pigtails and she wore cutoffs and
a tight red belly top and with red sandals.</p><p>“Oh hello doll, what a cute outfit. Just getting rid of some
garbage,” she finally said after taking in little Lori’s gorgeous form.</p><p>Lori instantly forgot about the garbage and started to model her
outfit for Naomi, “Do you really think it’s nice? Mom got me a whole
bunch of clothes today because I got better.” Naomi sat down at the
kitchen table as Lori continued to model for her in different poses.
The last two
positions ended up being quite lewd. She was imitating a music video
and put one leg up on the kitchen table touching Naomi’s arm. It sent
electricity though the young red-head. The young girl’s face had
changed it’s candor and it became ripe with sexuality gazing longingly
into Naomi’s eyes. Then she ran her hand down Naomi’s arm and twirled
away and fell to floor on her hands and knee’s and looked at Naomi
over the curves of her young toned backside. Naomi’s green-eyes were
drawn to that lustful stare, making her pussy ooze with fluid.</p><p>And just like that Lori turn away giggling, “I couldn’t keep a straight
face any longer.” Naomi was relieved. It had gotten too real and for a
moment there all that she wanted to do was pull down those cutoffs
and shove her tongue up Lori’s sweet virgin asshole. “Do you think I’m
a good dancer Miss Naomi? The hardest part is keeping a straight face,”
added the cute little girl as her blond pigtails shone softly having caught
the sunlight through the window.</p><p>“Yeah you’re wonderful. I totally believed you were serious,” said
Naomi regaining her composure. “You’re welcome to model or dance in
this house any time you’ll like,” she added cheerfully now, that the
conversation was lightening up a bit.</p><p>“How’s Becky?” asked Lori adding “I got a letter from her two weeks
ago and I wrote her a back but I didn’t get anymore letter from her yet.”</p><p>Naomi shifted in her chair and propping her chin on her arm and replied
“Becky’s fine she sent you a letter you should get it any day now, doll.”</p><p>Lori was sitting cross armed now staring at the table “I’m bored,” she
said; it seemed more of a realization than a confession.</p><p>“Yeah me too,” admitted Naomi, and it was true. Without Becky she had a
lot more free time on her hands. And with the thoughts she had been
having about sex lately, she hadn’t felt like going out for a while.
“Well if you want to you can hang out here tonight and we’ll watch a
movie or something.”</p><p>“And <i>The Simpsons</i>,” said little Lori her girly tone going up an octave.</p><p>Naomi smiled at the cute little girl saying, “We’ll have to ask you
mother first.”</p><p>“She let’s me. You can—” explained Lori but the phone rang before she
finished.</p><p>Naomi picked up the phone, she looked over at Lori and said, “Yes
Debbie, she’s right here. Do you want to talk to her?”</p><p>Lori looked wanting as she tried to make out the conversation that
was going on at the other end of the phone.</p><p>“No I don’t mind at all you’ve been stuck at home for a while and I’m
stuck here all alone. We’ll have a girls’ night in,” said Naomi and then
she listen silently to Lori’s mom.</p><p>“Well that’s pretty late, but I don’t mind if she crashes in Becky’s
bed. It’s not like she hasn’t slept there before,” and then silence again.</p><p>Finally Naomi said, “Of course not, she’s practically family.”</p><p>Now Lori was grabbing Naomi’s hand and tugging feverishly at it. The
lovely red-head looked down at the pretty nine-year-old girl.</p><p>Lori mouthed, ‘<i>The Simpsons</i>.’</p><p>“Oh right, I almost forgot. I have to ask you about <i>The Simpsons</i>. Is
it OK if she watches it with me?” said the young woman as she smiled
and reach down, tugging playfully at her young friend’s pigtails,
savoring their softness.</p><p>Lori smiled, surprising the older girl by putting her arms around
Naomi’s neck after she had hung up the phone, she pulled Naomi into an
embrace and wrapped her legs around her. “Thanks Miss Naomi your the
best.” Naomi hands were gripping Lori’s bottom in order to support her;
she quickly pecked her on the lips and hopped down on the kitchen
floor. “I’ve got to go home and get my stuff. This is going to be so
much fun. Oh yeah! Can we have pizza for supper? And I’ll call you
from the video store so you can tell me what movie to get,” squealed
Lori running out the door.</p><p>“Yes if it’s OK with your mother and make sure to get video for
yourself too,” the horny redhead called after her.</p><p>Naomi was dripping wet at this point and she went to her bedroom and
played with herself for the better part of an hour, most of her
thoughts were of Lori and her soft young figure pressed up against the
older red-haired girl’s hard womanly form. She imagined Lori naked and
wrapped around her, while she explored the little girl’s mouth with her
tongue and her bottom with cum-soaked fingers.</p>"
1102,"The 'Make Out' Sessions, Part 2",Dudette,2,"A continuation of Part 1, not quite finished yet, but it's mostly done.","['F,g,g,lots of anal,mast,inc,ped,toys,cons,exhib', 'femdom']","<p>Naomi got out of bed and showered and began doing herself up. She braided
her hair into pigtails and put on a fitted comfortable cotton shirt
and tight-fitting but comfortable pair of waffle-material shorts.
Looking through the flyer that had come in the mail she found a coupon
for a pizza a the Italian Pizza Market it was Lori and Becky’s
favorite pizza. After putting the coupon aside she made herself a coffee and
sat down in front of the TV. She was watching a show about U.F.O.s
when the phone rang.</p><p>It was Debbie, Lori’s mother, and she was in good spirits by the sound
of it, “Hi we’re here at the video store, somebody wants to speak to you.”</p><p>Lori’s voice then came over the line, “I got the Incredibles for me.
What do you want?”</p><p>‘You,’ thought Naomi and then she forced the thought from her mind.
Having no idea what Lori really wanted or how to find out she decided
that she should just be enjoying the young girl’s company. And for now
at least she had made a decision that nothing would happen for a
while. If Lori had feelings one way or the other, it would come out
eventually, and no matter how it worked out Lori would always have a
place in her heart.</p><p>“Well, how about something we both can watch. Does your mom mind if
we watch Narnia?” Naomi suggested.</p><p>“OK I’m sure I can watch I already saw it once,” she exclaimed. “It’s
one of my favorites.”</p><p>Then her voice grew faint but audible, “Narnia Mom... yes... Ok...” and
then louder, “Mom wants to talk to you.”</p><p>Then the scuffling sound of the cell phone as it scraped against
clothing, then Debbies voice, “Hi’ya. Thank for doing this, you’re a
doll. Do me a favor though, just make sure she’s in bed by
eleven-thirty, even if she’s not tired. She’ll get to sleep eventually.</p><p>“That’s OK. It’s Saturday. If she wants to, she can sleep in and stay
for breakfast. Does she have to go to dance class or gymnastics
tomorrow?” inquired the young woman.</p><p>“I’m not sure she’s ready yet; she’s still a bit weak. We’ll see if
she feels up to it tomorrow,” replied Debbie adding, “Um... I’m at the
counter now, so I’ll see you in a few minutes, I gave Lori money for
pizza and I made you guys an apple cake since you won’t take money.”</p><p>“No but you can definitely bribe me with cake any time,” laughed Naomi.
Debbie’s apple cake was fantastic and whenever there was an
opportunity Naomi had her share.</p><p>“OK Naomi, I got to go. See ya’ in ten, bye,” said Lori’s mom.</p><p>“See ya’,” said the young redhead and they hung up.</p><p>Just about ten minutes later she heard a car pull up and saw it was
Lori and her mom. They didn’t pull into their driveway but just
parked outside. Lori had a night bag slung over her shoulder and was
carrying a large dinner plate wrapped in clear plastic with a huge
ring-shaped apple cake. Her mother was in tow. Debbie looked
particularly attractive that evening. She wore a kilt-style skirt with
celtic knots, black and red in color, and a form-fitting long-sleeved
red top that clung to her curves with black leather calf-high platform
boots. Her dark hair was pulled back with a red paisley headband; she
was ‘on the prowl’ tonight. Debbie was actually an academic, though
you would never say by looking at her firm toned figure. She had
originally been an arts major and dancer, but had ultimately switched
to a business degree and worked for a company that designed and
marketed clothing and footwear for dancers. And Lori took after her
mother, except she had blond hair; she also had an extremely fit and
well developed body. Debbie had even given Naomi some free product
samples from time to time, but Naomi had never seen her like this ‘she
looks tasty tonight’ she thought.</p><p>“I made it myself. Tell her Mom,” Lori said with pride.</p><p>“Yup, you’re the chef. Let’s hope no one gets sick,” her mother joked.</p><p>Lori cried, “Mom!”</p><p>Both of the women laughed in spite of themselves, and Lori huffed
finally saying that she was just labor and her mom was supervising.
This only added to the humor and Naomi and Debbie nearly both keeled over.</p><p>Debbie caught her breath and wiped a tear from her eyes and looked at
Lori with huge smile. “I think someone’s been listening in on my
business calls a bit to much. I gave her forty dollars. Will that be
OK, oh and here have this,” and from her purse she produced a bottle of
apple wine “to go with the cake.”</p><p>“Oh wow, thanks that’s sweet of you Deb, but you really don’t have
to,” but Debbie cut her off.</p><p>“Hey, let’s not forget who’s doing who a favor here. You take that
bottle of wine and have a drink on me,” she said with finality.</p><p>“OK well, fine then, both bribes are acceptable,” smiled the firm
redhead eyeing Debbie’s shapely frame.</p><p>“I’m out of here for now, I’ll call sometime tomorrow afternoon OK,” said
the sexy brunette as she made her way to the car opening the door.</p><p>“No problem Deb have fun. See ya’ tomorrow,” said Naomi.</p><p>“Lori you listen to Miss Jones now and mind your manners,” called Debbie.</p><p>“Yes mother I will,” she sighed trying to sound exasperated.</p><p>After Debbie had left, Naomi busied herself on the phone ordering
pizza and caesar salad to go with it. She opened the bottle of wine
and poured herself a glass. She noticed there was a piece of apple
cake already taken and another piece was on a plate waiting for her.
And she smiled; Lori was out in the TV room playing a game on the PS2,
while she sat on a bean bag in front of the coffee table munching her
cake. She had also poured a big glass of milk for herself.</p><p>Naomi felt at ease. She was happy that Lori instinctively knew to make
herself at home, and sat on the couch behind her. She began to eat her
cake; it was exquisite.</p><p>Time passed and supper was delivered. They ate while watching the
Incredibles, and after they finished up Lori went to get into her
‘PJ’s’. While she was doing that Naomi busied herself in the kitchen
cleaning up the dishes and putting away the leftover food. She made
herself a cup of tea and called out to Lori, “You want anything else doll?”</p><p>The sound of Becky’s bedroom door opening came and “more cake” was the
reply. Naomi returned to the TV room with two pieces of apple cake and
beverages. She was entranced by the site of Lori’s little-girl bottom.
All she wore now was a polka-dot pink nighty and matching panties. The
nighty was held up by two straps over her shoulders and trimmed with
blue lace and the matching panties were trimmed at the bottom with
same elastic lace that made them cling to Lori’s young firm thighs and
bum cheeks. The honey-blond sweetheart had positioned herself bent
over lying on the bean bag facing the TV. ‘This is going to be a long
night,’ thought Naomi to herself. She was already a becoming enthralled
with a filthy spectacle of pleasures that was growing in her mind,
inspired by that tight little girl’s behind. It didn’t help that
Lori’s ass was practically staring her in the face. “Why don’t you sit
up so your eyes are not so close to the TV Lori,” said Naomi as she sat
down in the large armchair next to the couch. She placed the food and
drink on the coffee table. It was her way of diffusing the situation.
She thought that even if Lori didn’t feel like moving she might be
coerced by milk and cake; which she would have to sit up to get, and
now that the couch was free she could lie down if she liked.</p><p>Instead the Lori simply backed herself up and to the left avoiding the
couch, settling not  two feet from the horny redhead’s feet. Then she
turned her head a looked Naomi in the eye and stuck her tongue out at
her, arching her back and wiggling her bottom.</p><p>“Better?” mocked Lori as she reached over to the coffee table and
grabbed her piece of cake.</p><p>‘Much better!’ was exactly what she was thinking, but Naomi simply
said, “They’re your eyes, doll.” It was starting to get dark in the room;
the sun had just gone down. The Simpson’s was just coming on, it was
one that Naomi had seen before. Homer becomes a minister so he can
marry gay people. She couldn’t concentrate on the TV at this point
anyway, not with that smooth tight young ass in front of her. Lori was
zoned into the show by now and the horny young woman behind her had
slipped a hand down her panties and rubbed her clit slowly and deeply
while undressing the nine year old in her mind. She imagined Lori on
her bed in the same position. She was eating Lori’s sweet young cunt
and ass, and it ended with Lori’s tight pink asshole being violated by
a big purple dildo. She crossed her legs and shuddered, quietly
cumming hard in her shorts. Lori appeared to be engrossed with Homer’s
escapades for the time being. She rose without word and made her way
to the bathroom stepping over the young girl.</p><p>Lori sniffed the air and said, “Smells like teen spirit,” as she went to
the bathroom.</p><p>Naomi all but stopped in her tracks. ‘What’s that supposed to mean?’
she thought and made her way to the bathroom pretending not to hear
what the little girl had said.</p><p>Naomi ran the cold water and splashed her face, she looked in the
mirror she was still blushing from Lori’s comment. Did Lori smell her
juices and suspect her of masturbating? or was it just some weird
thing that kids say and adults just don’t get? She didn’t know and she
thought she should ignore it for now. She had embarrassed herself and
would not make the same mistake again.</p><p>She cleaned up and returned to the room seeing that Lori was still
where she had left her. The girl looked up at Naomi and smiled and then
went back to watch her show as if nothing was wrong. Naomi got on the
couch and lay down sideways.</p><p>“I want Homer Simpson to be the minister at our wedding,” said Lori.</p><p>“Oh yeah? When are you getting married?” asked Naomi with mock
politeness.</p><p>Lori’s eyes narrowed as she formulated an answer, “I don’t know, but I
want to real soon.”</p><p>“And who’s the lucky person you’re hitchin’ up with doll?” asked the
tight bodied redhead shifting her weight to become more comfortable.</p><p>“Becky of course. I want to marry Becky,” she responded completely
innocently, looking at Naomi with a straight face. Naomi smirked she
found this touching and illuminating.</p><p>“Does Becky know of your intentions?” said Naomi with mounting
interest, but Lori looked puzzled. She added, “Intentions in this case
means ‘plans’ sweetheart.”</p><p>The sweet young blonde’s face brightened with understanding, “I think
so. I told her I wanted to before, lots of times, and we love each other.”</p><p>“Well not that I’m not happy for you but this is the first time I
heard about it. When did you two decide to tie the knot?” was her
formulated response. She didn’t want Lori to think she was tattling on
Becky (which she wasn’t).</p><p>Lori looked down and blushed. She went silent. “Promise you won’t be
mad?” she pleaded, keeping her eyes on the hardwood floor. Naomi’s eyes
narrowed slyly. The sexual tension was building again at this point and
she was getting excited at the prospect of a filthy response from the
barely dressed honey-blond babydoll.</p><p>“It was when we were—‘making out’ one night,” finally little Lori
admitted. The little girl’s face was still red but that was fading. She was now
looking at the older girl.</p><p>“Do you mean ‘making out’ like kissing?”
queried Naomi; she began to feel her juices flow.</p><p>“Yes Miss Naomi, but not in the way that gets you pregnant; we are
careful about that,” said the little girl’s sweet mouth without skipping
a beat.</p><p>This was too much and Naomi’s lust began to fade and was replaced by
mirth. Her smirk grew to a smile, which turned to a laugh, that
turned to snorting sounds when she tried to muffle her mouth. Lori was
absolutely indignant at first, assuming that Becky’s mom was not
taking her seriously. Lori thought that she was being made fun of, but
Naomi’s snorting laughter sounded so ridiculous that she couldn’t help
but join in, and they both roared.</p><p>“You sound like a pig,” laughed Lori’s soft voice. “Brawk brawk I’m a
chicken.”</p><p>“You sound like a nut bar ‘chicken-girl,’” retorted the young mother of
Lori’s lover. “Look honey, I’m sorry but it’s not you that I’m
laughing at; it’s what you said. Look at me Lori, you can’t get
pregnant that way. Two women—girls can’t get each other pregnant.
Who told you that?”</p><p>And Lori began to explain,  “Well one day back in—April I think.  Me
and Becky were at the bus stop. And we saw one of the older girls from
our gymnastics class. She had gotten really big—I mean she was
really preggers.” Lori stopped and looked towards the older girl for
approval and Naomi nodded for her to continue. “So we started talking
about it and I think she heard us?”</p><p>Naomi then interjected “What did you say?”</p><p>“Nothing bad,” Lori said defensively, “I just said to Becky that I
didn’t understand why you would want to be preggers before you could
finish school. Becky said she didn’t know, but she heard that when a
guy and girl make out it feels so good the guy can put his vagina in
her vagina and they have a baby. So I said what about two girls, like
the two who own the deli on the corner. They’re married and one of
them is pregnant. So Becky said that either girls get pregnant with
each other through kissing or kissing down there,” said the little
blonde tart as she pointed at her crotch (a wet spot could now be
seen). “Well we finally asked the girl, you know the one who was
preggers. She said not to make out with boys and we would be OK and
then she got on the bus. So the next time I stayed over we started
talking about boys and how we liked girls much better. Becky said we
should try making out but we should not use our tongues or lick each other down there so that we don’t
get pregnant.” The sultry redhead’s gaze
followed Lori’s succulent frame down to her spreading legs to the
growing dark spot on her cute little panties.</p><p>‘Her pussy is so lovely,’ thought Naomi as she caught the first waft
of Lori’s love juices. It was true they were both getting wet, but
Lori obviously didn’t realize the wet spot was there yet. “Do you have
these ‘makeout sessions’ often?” asked the redhead.</p><p>“Whenever we sleep together, but sometimes I come over just to ‘make
out’ with her,” said the yummy little girl searching for approval in
Naomi’s face.</p><p>“It’s OK to experiment and you don’t have to worry—nothing you do
to each other will result in pregnancy,” she said comfortingly to her
daughter’s lover.</p><p>Lori stood up and looked absolutely gleeful, “Thanks Miss Naomi, you’re
the best,” and she hugged Naomi pushing her chest into the sexy
redheads pretty face. The nine-year old ran her young hands through
the soft scarlet locks of the young woman. The girl inhaled through
her nose sighing,  “umm smells like teen spirit,” and then she looked at
Naomi and giggled.</p><p>And with that Lori planted a long hot kiss sliding her little-girl
tongue into the redheads waiting mouth with slutty eagerness. Lori
tightened her arms around Naomi’s neck and hiked her strong, yet
girlish legs around her. She straddled the redhead on the couch
torridly and pumped her crotch up and down, rubbing her prepubescent
clit and pussy against Naomi’s hard feminine frame. Naomi was sitting
up and Lori was wrapped around her. She couldn’t believe this was
happening and couldn’t stop it (didn’t want to stop it for that
matter). The young woman’s hands roamed freely over the little girl’s
thighs and up under her cum-soaked panties squeezing her butt cheeks
greedily with each hand, spreading them apart and goosing her juicy
pink asshole. The sweet little slut pulled her mouth a from Naomi’s
and a strand of spittle formed between their faces; it broke and fell
against Naomi’s cheek. Like a good little girl, Lori licked it off her
face and neck and said, “do you want to ‘makeout?’”.</p><p>Breathing heavily the horny young woman replied with perverted
interest, “I thought we were making out?”</p><p>Lori raised both eyebrows with slutty delight and said, “Not the way we
do it. We thought too much kissing made you pregnant.” By now Lori
had dismounted the young woman and was removing her panties. “This
is how we ‘makeout.’” The little nine year old’s body was strong and
lithe; her firm buttocks rippled and her tummy was taunt and toned.
She turned her back to Naomi and faced the coffee table. Lori arched
her a back and bent over spreading her ass with both hands revealing
the most tender pink flower of an asshole Naomi had ever seen. “Please
‘makeout’ with me Miss Naomi,” the young girl moaned looking back over
those tight round cheeks and pleading with her eyes.</p><p>Naomi placed her shaking hands on each buttock. She ran her hands over
Lori’s and they locked fingers. The sultry redhead drew slowly between
those tight young cheeks towards the Lori’s cute little anus. It was
puckered, pink, and penetrable. Naomi took a slow breath and planted a
smoldering french-kiss on the nine year old’s virgin asshole. The
little blonde girl had been watching the whole time as the young woman
tongue fucked her ass from behind. Then closing her eyes, little Lori
groaned and giggled with filthy delight as Naomi’s wet tongue probed
deeper and deeper up her rectum. The sweet tight blonde was becoming a
most accommodating anal-slut and now the elder girl’s warm tongue was
shoved several inches up that rubbery pink hole. Naomi was lost. She
only thought of two things: the taste of Lori’s ass and the orgasm
building between her legs. Opening her eyes she saw  the baby-faced
blonde looking back at her over those tight cheeks. When their glances
met the adorable little slut simply gave a pleading look at Naomi, the
hardbodied redhead’s eyes narrowed as she responded in kind. ‘I love
you too,’  she thought to herself. Lori reached back between her legs
and her hand brushed against one the red braids. She stroked it
feeling the incredible softness as the braided locks caressed the
inside of her thigh. Then she grabbed it more forcefully and pulled
firmly. Naomi moaned with pleasure. Lori tried for the other braid but
could not quite reach, but redhead, who was engaged in tongue-fucking
her asshole, aided her in her task. The young girl pulled on the
braids purposefully keeping them taunt. They began to rub against her
clit making the tight-bodied blonde gasp.</p><p>“I love your tongue jammed up my butt Miss Naomi,” she wailed softly;
her little-girl face was twisted into a carnal expression as the
creamy little slut bit her lower lip and sucked her thumb. She began
pumping her ass in time with Naomi’s torrid tongue thrusts. The
redhead’s pigtails rubbed Lori’s wet bud. They were so soft against
her clit. “It’s so soft I could do this forever. Oh God!” Lori sighed.</p><p>Naomi was now beginning to convulse, when her young friend had taken
her hair she gave her own clit some needed attention. She pulled her
mouth from the now-shiny spittle-covered anus and some of the saliva ran
down between Lori’s legs. The sweet redhead had been breathing through
her nose the whole time she was “making out.” ‘Thank god for circular
breathing. Who says you can’t learn anything useful at band camp?’ she
joked to herself. Before her young friend could recover, the elder girl
began to remove the spit on her bum and legs with her mouth slurping
at it with relish. Naomi began to peck at the edge of Lori’s wet anus and
flick it with her red slippery tongue, and with that the filthy
redhead went down on the sweet young clit. Lori turned over and wrapped
her leg around Naomi’s neck and over her athletic shoulders pulling
Naomi’s face into her steaming cunt. Starting at Lori’s asshole, Naomi
licked up to her clit and back, over and over again, lingering on the clit
more and more each time. The innocent-looking blonde began to issue a
string of profanities directing them at her beautiful friend. “Oh yes!
Lick my clitty! Fuck my dirty pussy with your mouth!”</p><p>“Lick,” was all Lori could manage as her eyes rolled back in her
head, she could emit nothing but a high-pitched squeal, over and over,
for about half a minute. She went in to spasms lurching her crotch
against Naomi’s face buried between her legs. The sound of Lori’s
multiple orgasms died down as the air left her lungs. Her chest rose
and fell powerfully and sweat dripped from both of them. Naomi knelt
in front of her young companion and took off her top; her tone figure
glistened with sweat. She was extremely fit and toned from years of
gymnastics. Her tummy rippled and the veins of her forearms appeared.
Her breasts were of medium size but the nipples were rock hard and
high on her tits. Lori pulled her shirt free too and slid her calves
up and down the back of Naomi’s thighs. Naomi hands molested the
nine year old’s firm figure as she lay sprawled out on the coffee
table. She slid up on top of Lori and held her hands pressing her
weight on top of them. The little blonde was pinned, but she didn’t want
to move anyway. Lori wrapped her legs around the hard-muscular frame
of the young woman.</p><p>“Did you have a good cum baby doll?” the elder girl said sweetly to
the preteen blonde.</p><p>“God yes! I couldn’t stop cumming!” the little blonde girl panted. She
was trembling and literally entwined around the petite young redhead.
She sucked the cum and sweat off Naomi’s neck and chin. Then she
whispered in redhead’s ear, “I love the taste of my cum on your face,”
and then she kissed the older girl deeply and then proceeded to lick
her whole face clean.</p><p>The sheen of spit and cum covered Naomi’s face and neck as she stared
tenderly into those blue ‘little girl’ eyes, “I love the taste of you
too baby doll.” Her hair was wet with sweat and cum Lori noted as she
grasped a soft scarlet braid. The nine-year-old girl yanked it
lustfully kissing the twenty-six years old's luscious lips openly and
uninhibitedly, their tongues carelessly playing back and forth.
“Aren’t I going to get a make out session baby-doll?” asked Naomi.</p>"
1103,"The Girls House, Prologue",dunfermline,1,"Jordan is a 11 year old girl who is sexually promiscuous. She is introduced to the Girls House by her 11 year old friend Peta, a place where girls like them can meet up, talk and... have fun.This is an introduction to Jordan, the main character.","['g', 'mast']","<p>Characters so far:</p><p>Jordan B.--150cm, 11 years old. Short blonde hair separated into two pigtails. Blue eyes and a few freckles. A-cup breasts. Prefers masturbation.</p><p>Peta is mentioned--she is 140cm, 11 years old, has curly red hair in a ponytail, blue eyes, and lots of freckles. Very tomboyish, wears a tight fitting black jeans and T-shirt. Flat chest, loves a sexual adventure despite her sometimes 'innocent' appearance.</p><p>This story is an introduction to Jordan, the 'girly-girl' of the girls at the House.</p><p>Jordan sat morosely in the dimly-lit classroom. The teacher was busy droning on about some maths equation, unaware that nobody seemed to be listening. The students down the back were already whipping out their mobile phones, chatting and texting to friends.</p><p>She wriggled uncomfortably in her seat. A whole school day had passed without her touching her pussy, and now it was burning in anticipation for Jordan's slim fingers to stroke it. Jordan scanned the room, and, confident that nobody was looking her direction, sent a tentative finger beneath her school skirt and onto her pussy.</p><p>Her breaths gradually became shallower as she stroked more and more vigorously. She couldn't take it anymore--she sent another finger, and another, not only stroking but alternating between pressing and fondling her engorged pussy beneath the fabric of her panties. Everything blurred out, no chatter, no teacher, only the intense pleasure of masturbation. She moaned in her pleasure, an orgasm swelling--</p><p>""Excuse me, Jordan, but could you answer this question for me?"" The reedy voice of the teacher cut through her masturbation. She hurriedly looked around, a cold sweat breaking out. Where was the board? Where was the board? The equation was a red scribble of text marker from where she sat, somewhere in the middle of the room. <i>Solve for x in 3x-10=5.</i></p><p>""X would be--ah--five."" Jordan was a bright girl, even if she was caught by surprise. Without knowing, her hand slid back to her pussy, idly stroking it.</p><p><i>DING-DING-DING-DING... !</i></p><p>The trill of the bell broke the teacher's concentration. ""And before you go, remember to do chapter 2, part 3, 'Algebra', for homework..."" Jordan couldn't care less, running home in the midst of a stampede of students.</p><p> Jordan scooted upstairs and expertly flung her schoolbag into a corner of her room, shut the door, and, with the speed of an expert, slid all her school uniform off into the closet. She gazed at her body in the mirror, short, with A-cup breasts, and frilly white panties completely soaked by her pussy juices. She played with her nipples, ran her hand across her body, and, when she was fully aroused, stripped off her panties and plunged two fingers into her pussy.</p><p>A wave of pleasure immediately shot up through her body. Her pussy, being denied of its orgasm earlier that day, was extremely sensitive. She continued her assault, adding two more fingers, until her hand stretched at the folds of her pussy. Her strokes became faster and faster, each time burning her nerves with sexual bliss. She sprawled out onto her bed, head arched back, other hand gripping the sheets. Her wrist ached from the rapid masturbation, so she took her fingers out, gleaming and dripping wet with her juices.</p><p>She licked and sucked at her fingers, taking care to look at her reflection. It always made her hornier when she looked at herself--or any other girl--doing sensual acts, and she moaned to heighten the arousal. Scrambling up on her bed, she leaned over to her bedside drawer, and pulled out her 'secret stash'--pictures of her friend Peta, nude in the water, pussy opened invitingly over another girl's mouth, fingering herself... taken at a pool party for Peta's 11th birthday. She adjusted herself and the photos, and resumed working on her throbbing pussy.</p><p>Her juices were flowing freely in streams out of her pussy, as Jordan visualized how sexy it would be if she was the girl being 'serviced' by Peta's lovely body, smooth and sensitive. Fantasies filled her head as she imagined herself in the same bed as Peta, caressing each other's pussies, licking each other's nipples, pussies grinding against each other in orgasm... Jordan groaned loudly, not caring who heard her. ""Yes.. yes... come on, in deeper.."" she babbled, in her golden haze of ecstasy. She took her free hand off the sheets and searched for her asshole, plunging it in with a satisfying squish.</p><p>Her pussy was filled to bursting. A short thrust--and another--her fingers, each stroking against the delicate folds of her pussy, pressing in its inner walls, wet and clammy, the finger in her ass being pressed on by her body, urging her love juices to flow--Peta's clit was pressing against her own in the fantasy--she arched her back--</p><p>She let out a scream of pure bliss as wave after wave of orgasm hit her, pushing and pulling. Cum burst in a stream from Jordan's pussy, soaking the bedsheets. It was pleasure she experienced every day, masturbating after school, but each time was as special as the last.</p><p>Sighing in relaxation, she closed her eyes. Who knew masturbation was so tiring? Carefully, she replaced her sodden panties with new ones, removed the bedsheet, changed into a new set of clothes, and her 'secret stash' was hidden in her bedside drawer yet again. Somehow, today, she didn't feel satisfied with a solo. She had to act out her fantasies, and 'do it' with Peta. Lucky for her, she was coming over today. Jordan grinned, and answered the doorbell...</p>"
1104,"My Cousin and I, Part 1",dunfermline,1,A collection of my sexual experiences with my cousin (and her friends). The girls in this story are all aged from 10-13.,"['gg', 'mast']","<p class=""h2"">First Lesbian Experience-Age 11</p><p>Do note that all names have been changed, except for my own and my cousin's. My cousin is leaning over my shoulder as I'm typing this- she actually looks at the stories on this site and she wanted one about her. She's 13 now... guess how old this makes me :-) This story is mostly true, but I've taken the liberty to embellish some parts regarding the specifics of the sex, to make it more...um... sexy? Phew. That was a lot of conceited rambling for only my second story...</p><p>""Alina! Sophie! Eric's friends are coming over, I don't think they'd like girls hanging around!"" my Grandma hollered into the corridor of my cousin's house.</p><p>Eric was my older cousin, Sophie's older brother. He was 13 (I was 11 and Sophie was 10), and he would often call his 'mates' over (that's what us Australians say for 'friends') to play football, (Australian gridiron, or Australian rugby for the British- we call your football 'soccer' here!) cricket (go search that one up yourself if you're American) or just to mess around. Sophie would be relegated to her bedroom while this happened, and I went as well if I visited.</p><p>Sophie and I were both Chinese, raised in very traditional Chinese families. Naturally, anything relating to 'bodily functions' was not mentioned, let alone discussed. However, Sophie was born here in Australia (I immigrated with my family at 5) and had learned some very explicit- not to mention arousing- knowledge growing up with her friends.</p><p>The sun beat down harshly on our necks that day, despite most of the light being blocked by a wad of pink curtains over Sophie's bedroom window. The room itself was dark, humid and stuffy- perfect to heighten our already- growing sexual arousal. Breathing heavily I extended a hand over my throbbing- vagina, having no other word for it at the time-hidden by my skirt and panties but still burning hot. I stroked it gently, noticing that my cousin was doing it too on her bed, wriggling her hand between her thighs (covered with a pair of sexy pink and black stockings, may I add). Still, we remained silent until we caught Eric's conversation from across the corridor.</p><p>""Wow, this chick is so hot! Her tits are massive!""</p><p>""Can you see how hairy her pussy is?""</p><p>Moaning sounds could be heard from a set of speakers, coupled with the occasional muffled grunt of a boy shifting in his seat. Porn- they were watching porn! My eyes widened in shock, when my cousin stepped off the bed and tapped me on the shoulder.</p><p>""Do you know what 'pussy' is?"" She whispered, turning to me. Her face was round, framed by a few bangs of black hair and a short ponytail that always drooped to the side. She was smiling mischievously, her cheeks creasing into dimples. The darkness made her look cute and seductive at the same time.</p><p>""No, I don't,"" I replied- but I could probably guess what it was.</p><p>""It's here."" Her breathing was short as she clamped a hand over the front of my skirt, digging in with her fingers. I recoiled instantly, but then I composed myself as a wave of pleasure surged through my body when Sophie began to stroke my- what was the word-pussy! I felt so adult-like using that word.</p><p>""Alina,"" she moaned, suddenly taking her hand off my pussy, ""I've wanted to kiss a girl for so long. So...""</p><p>I could see what was coming next. <i>This was wrong,</i> I thought. Wasn't there a story where God destroyed a whole city because they did this kind of stuff? Lucky I pay attention in my Religion classes, eh-</p><p>The next second, I felt her lips pressing on mine. I froze there, on the spot. Shock, fear, and- and this sense of guilty pleasure. I relaxed-the day was too hot to do anything else, besides, how many girls my age got kisses already? I closed my eyes and let Sophie's tongue enter my mouth, as I did the same to hers- we wrestled for a second kiss, it went as naturally as that- Sophie won, she pressed harder, and I felt her hand running through my hair... I could taste her strawberry lip gloss in my mouth...</p><p>... We parted lips, a trail of saliva between our mouths, that same cute smile on Sophie's face.</p><p>""Want to see my pussy?"" she asked, already knowing the answer. She yanked down her stockings, undid her skirt, and in a few seconds I was looking at her bare pussy. It was wet, trails of liquid dangling from it. Its lips- the labia or something like that, I was told in Sex Ed-folded over delicately, and a tiny nub- the clitoris- was at the tip of the pussy, gorged and erect. The whole thing was a pale pink, the deep pink inside showing behind the lips. It was hairless too, but a few vague strands were forming above it.</p><p>""I'm such a slut, aren't I?"" she giggled. ""Look how wet a kiss got me. Now show me yours, I know you're as turned on as I am..."" She pulled up my skirt, and gently hooked down my panties with a finger.</p><p>I was unbearably wet as well, my pussy burning with arousal. Deciding to return Sophie's favour, I leaned forward and clamped my lips onto hers, pulling her body closer. Waves of pleasure began running through my nerves as our pussies touched, sliding over each other, our clits throbbing as they pressed on top of one another. I ran a hand down her bare legs, squeezing her firm buttocks- no, her ass, as I was told a few days ago- as I felt a hand toying at my developing breasts. Sophie was busy squeezing my nipples, working at those puffy buds and even circling them with her tongue from time to time.</p><p>Suddenly, she pulled my free left hand downwards, onto her aroused pussy. ""Finger me,"" she whispered, and I could do nothing but comply. Tentatively, I extended a finger into her fleshy mound- ah!- her insides were even more moist, the walls of her pussy pulsing as I explored her. I added another finger, then another, until my three middle fingers were pumping in and out of her pussy, its juices coating my entire palm. I felt the cool presence of her hand on my pussy as well- she took no time as she spread my lower lips with two fingers and plunging inside with a third. <i>Clearly, she's done this kind of thing before</i>, I thought- she knew exactly where to press inside me, she reached deeper, hitting somewhere sensitive deep in me.</p><p>The pleasure was unbearable now, heat burning through every synapse. My pussy juices were running in streams down my legs, in her hands, between my pussy and asshole, as I felt my pussy suddenly clench tight- pressure welled up from inside me, a sense of bliss building-pure, sexual bliss, absolute ecstasy, pushing upwards, a liquid rushing as my pussy exploded in joy-</p><p>""Aaaaaaah!"" I screamed, the feeling now running through my body. Moved by nothing except desire now, I continued pounding her pussy as I stroked her clit and spread her labia wide, Sophie bucking her hips in response to my action. I felt something clench- her body arched, sweat beading on her legs and chest, moaning, panting... something was coming!</p><p>Her pussy was gushing just like mine, liquid spurting out, onto her legs and chest, running down her body and onto the carpet. I took out my hand with a squishing noise, looking at the translucent mess on it. Absently, I brought it to my mouth, tasting something sweet and bitter at the same time. Sophie removed her hand from me as well, wiping the juices on my body. We leaned in for a kiss, both of us still dizzy from our sex.</p><p>""I love you, Alina. We should do this again."" Sophie grinned at me, happy in the knowledge that our relationship was something more, something special.</p><p>""I love you too, Sophie. When do we start?""</p><p>""When the boys leave. Then I'll show you something good.""</p>"
1105,"Dirty Old Dykes, Part 1",Dykefan,1,"This is a story about an older lesbian couple babysitting a gorgeous, inquisitive 12-year-old girl. There will be multiple parts, so I can filter my dirty mind in dribs and drabs. The other chapters will be more raunchy this just sets things up.","['F/F/g', 'nosex']","<p class=""h2"">CHAPTER: The Dyke Pad</p><p>Anne was a stocky, flat chested, stereotypical bull dyke, standing 5'5
inches tall off the ground, well unless she had her biker boots on. At
the ripe old age of 51, her tight curled hair was almost entirely grey
with the odd jet-black patch still remaining. Her broad nose, boring
grey eyes, rough skin and chubby face were everything a bull dyke
should be in her mind. She wore a striped T-shirt, scruffy jeans and a
leather jacket which was quite tight across her broad frame.</p><p>As she groomed her scruffy unmanageable hair her long-time lover, Jen,
entered the room with her usual grinning charm.</p><p>Jen was the fem I guess though she was no spring chicken herself at 44.
She had been a looker in her younger days and was still a good catch
for most women. Taller and bustier then her lover, Jen stood 5'8
inches tall but was relatively slim, one of the benefits of never
having children. Her hair was in a dyed red bob, just past the ears
and had the odd white stripe of hair smattered here or there for
effect. Her pretty blazing green eyes went perfectly with her flame
coloured hair and set off her wonderfully chiselled face. She wore a
knee-length black dress and three-quarter-length boots, black of course.</p><p>""Dammit woman, we're only going to mind the kids,"" Anne chuckled at
Jen's over the top presentation.</p><p>""Yes dear but somebody has to mind me and you're on first watch,"" Jen
beamed at the mildly flirtatious drivel she often came out with,
""Besides Carla's kids know we are dykes, hell Carla is practically a
dyke herself.""</p><p>Anne scowled at Jen's naive ramblings, ""Most children don't know of
their parents sexual deviances, nor do they want to know, nor in fact
should they, what is more young woman!"" Anne chuckled and playfully
tapped Jen on the ass and motioned to the front door.</p><p class=""h2"">CHAPTER: Babe Sitting</p><p>Carla was a friend of the couple, she was a 36-year-old single mother
of 3 kids, one daughter Kate aged twelve but pushing 13 and two sons
Jacob aged 9 and Matthew aged 7. The father figure was long gone and
showed no sign of coming back. Carla had dabbled with women behind his
back because he was abusive and he had found out and left. That was
five years ago and she had finally got back around to dating men
again. This was one of those nights and Jen and Anne were on
babysitting duties. Carla thanked the maidens, told the kids to behave
and was off into the night.</p><p>Kate was a stunner: long jet black hair, violet eyes, high cheekbones
that showed her promise. Her hips were just beginning to show a little
and she had long legs to boot. She looked like a young Anne Hathaway,
with darker hair and different colour eyes.</p><p>The boys, being younger and rowdier, quickly wore themselves out and
were marched grogily to bed and were asleep faster then that. Kate on
the other hand had sat quietly reading a girls' magazine all night and
now came into the living room where the two women sat on the couch.
They sat watching TV and Jen grinned at the girl and motioned for her
to join them. Some soap was on and they watched it to completion and
then Anne switched the TV off, it was 8:30 exactly.</p><p>""Aaaaanne?"" Katie over emphasied her name as if nervous of asking the
question.</p><p>""Yes lass what is it chick?"" Anne replied in her typically
blunt northern-english manner.</p><p>Katie squirmed for a moment partly
wishing she'd never asked and then spoke again, ""Well you know sex and
all that? You know. Well, I read about positions in girls'
magazines.""</p><p>Anne blushed and looked nervously at Jen who was of course
beaming at the wonderfully awkward moment that only parents have to
encounter normally. ""You mean in older girls' magazines you've been
reading? What about them girl?""</p><p>A very cross looking frown appeared on
Kate's face. ""I <i>am</i> old enough to read those magazines; my mother lets
me and I am an adult!—sort of,"" she said, her rant sputtering to an
end.</p><p>End of first part, I just wanted to set the scene or the whole
thing would be too long.</p>"
1106,"Dirty Old Dykes, Part 2",Dykefan,2,"This is where things hot up between Kate and the two old dykes, it's all to the gutter from here folks.","['F/F/g', 'mast', 'cons', 'oral']","<p class=""h2"">CHAPTER: Sex Ed the Lesbian Way</p><p>The room went a fair bit silent for a few minutes or ten until Jen
chimed in, ""Well Anne I have to admit, she's not a baby. She'll be
doing sex ed about now. Why not ask a few questions? There's no real
harm.""</p><p>Anne shot daggers for a second, but then quickly thought it
over and it actually made sense—just advice, parents and teachers do
it all the time. Anne turned to Kate and grinned, ""Well stroppy trousers, what would you
like to know? Only go easy; I am old and you might give me a heart
attack.""</p><p>Kate jogged off to the kitchen and quickly came back with a pad. She
flicked to the first page which comprised a list. ""OK first off, I
know about the boy and girl stuff mostly, we have had some sex ed you
know, but it's the other stuff that confuses me."" Kate nodded to the
couple as she said this and they both laughed.</p><p>""You mean what women do
with women?"" Anne said reading the girl's thoughts.</p><p>Kate giggled at
being caught out and carried on, ""Yeah. What is cunnilingus then?"" she
said blushing.</p><p>Anne nearly choked and Jen began laughing aloud. They calmed down
seeing Kate's dismay and then Anne answered, ""Well this is where
someone, be it male or female, stimulates a woman's vagina with their
mouth, could be the tongue or the lips. Massaging the clitoris is very
sensual for a woman.""</p><p>Kate opened her eyes wide and chirped, ""Ah yeah,
I know about the clit. Me and the girls read about it in <i>Just Seventeen</i>.""</p><p>Then Kate looked nervous again, then she added, ""But you know this one
time this old man stopped me and a friend coming out of the swimming
baths, he said he wanted to lick us from pole to pole for hours. He
was being dirty right?""</p><p>The couple looked worried at one another, then
Jen spoke up this time, ""If you see that man again go to the desk in
the swimming baths and tell someone sweetie.""</p><p>Katie nodded and
promised she would, but then asked what he meant. A dirty smirk came
across Anne's face, ""He meant he wanted to lick down your vaginal slit
to your anus real slow. He's a dirty old man sweetie; pay no heed.""
But she had to admit the horny old git certainly had some style,
licking this raven haired beauty up and down was an image that was
getting her wet.</p><p>Kate became quite flushed but continued, ""What is a strap-on for?"" she
declared.</p><p>Jen smirked this time, this being her favourite, ""It's
basically a substitute for a male penis; one woman straps it to her
and then enters her partner's vagina and thrusts in and out like a man
would.""</p><p>Kate giggled again and continued, ""What about a vibrator
then?""</p><p>Jen once again chimed in, ""Very similar idea to the strap on,
though not usually attached to the woman. It vibrates to add extra
stimulus and is very fun.""</p><p>There was an eerie silence as all three females were getting very
flustered and secretly kind of wet. Kate broke the silence again, ""So
what is poking then? A boy said he wanted to poke me once.""</p><p>Anne saw
the opportunity to get a little dirty, ""I'm not surprised he wanted to
poke you beautiful. You're a popular girl aren't you sweetie. Well
poking is simply thrusting a finger or two into the vagina of a girl
and having a little look around so to speak.""</p><p>Katie felt a little
excited now at the compliment and the idea of being poked. Jen
suddenly spoke up feeling the moment, ""Actually poking is extra hot if
you do it in public, easy to do as well, on a bus, in a park, in a
club, really hot baby. What else gorgeous?""</p><p>The two women had lost control of themselves; this beautiful girl had
unwittingly lit their fire beyond return to common sense. Kate looked
a little nervous sensing the women's attitude had changed to her, but
she held her nerve and pressed on. ""What is a pussy noose?""</p><p>Both women
were amazed at this point, ""A pussy noose is a very rare term, Where
did you hear that? No matter. It's basically where one partner, usually
male, lifts the woman or girl upside down by her legs and then licks
her pussy. The blood rushing to the head and the feeling of
vulnerability is said to increase the orgasm.""</p><p>Jen was beside herself,
""Yeah but you have to have one partner much bigger then the other, you
know like one big man and a small woman perhaps, or a big strong woman
and a little girl maybe.""</p><p>Kate was definitely sensing something here and was a bit jittery. ""OK
last one,"" she said. ""What is double delight?""</p><p>Anne could not believe
this little lass was talking so dirty without knowing it. ""Look where did
you get these last two from sweetie?""</p><p>Kate flushed and then conceded,
""Well you know that man? I was kind of stupid and gave him my mobile
number and he's been texting me this stuff. He said he had a friend
who would double my delight with him.""</p><p>Anne's pussy was on fire here.
""Silly girl, you are a dirty girl aren't you, sex pot. Well one of them
would lick at your clit whilst the other would lick at you anus, very
dirty."" No words had been said between the two women, but it was
obvious that they were going to have to get off to this girl.</p><p class=""h2"">CHAPTER: Lickety Little Girl Slit</p><p>Kate was very nervous by now and it showed to the two women. They
didn't care so much. They had to have her but weren't monsters. Anne
slipped down off the couch and knelt in front of Kate getting hold of
her hands. ""Look baby you are obviously very scared here. We're sorry
we went too far. You're not ready for any of this.""</p><p>Kate looked
wounded. ""I am sort of, I'm just confused about the way you are
towards me. Do you fancy me or something?""</p><p>Jen put her arm around
Kate's shoulder. ""Look baby, you're a gorgeous little thing and we're
old lezzas who don't see much action outside of each other these days;
we just got excited.""</p><p>Kate thought about this for a bit, then she looked at the two women.
""So, err, what exactly did you imagine doing to me?"" She went so red
at this she was a tomato.</p><p>Anne laughed nervously. ""Aww look at the
baby all embarrassed."" she snogged Kate on the right cheek. ""We were
getting excited about those things you talked about honey. It's the
sort of thing lesbians do and it was just kinky hearing it out of your
mouth is all, petal.""</p><p>Kate waited for a bit and came back. ""What about
if I—you know—let you see me naked. Would that help?""</p><p>The women's initial thoughts were ""yes please"" but they glanced at one
another. ""What about your mom kid? She would go spare.""</p><p>Kate was quick
to come back at this. ""I won't tell her, honest. I never told her about
the dirty man!"" Kate was very scared but at the same time her
curiosity made her want this as well.</p><p>Anne sat back with a look of anticipation whilst Jen moved further up
the couch to give the girl some room. Kate was wearing a T-shirt,
jogging bottoms, underpants and frilled ankle socks, simple to get
off. She went for the socks, ""No baby leave them on it looks sexy,
take your top off first foxy,"" Anne murmured hornily.  Kate was
uncertain again and wavered a little, ""Come on minx let's have it off
or does big mamma have to get frisky with her little girl?"" Anne was
getting bored now; Kate quickly pulled the top off in part fear, part
excitement.</p><p>Kate had what Anne liked to call ""Sticky-out tits;"" they came to an
impressive point though they were smallish, not bad for a 12 year old
though. Kate then slipped the trousers off to reveal regular white
panties. Jen licked her lips, ""Oh baby you're all frills, how cute, but
they have to go."" Nervously the panties slowly came down to her knees,
but then Anne stopped her by grabbing her legs. Kate was alarmed,
""Just their honey, I want to see those knickers round your legs like a
naughty little girl."" Their was a little dark tuft on Kate's pussy, it
was so cute and Jen said it so into Kate's ear.</p><p>Anne looked up at Jen, ""Honey, get the video camera from the glove
compartment."" Jen complied and was quickly back in the house to see
them both in the same position, Anne was cooing at Kate now, calling
her a pretty baby and that it was all right, but then in the next
sentence threatening to eat her cunt whole.</p><p>Anne ordered Jen to start shooting this hardcore scene and the cam
fired up. Anne whispered to Kate, ""Mammas gonna lick that pussy now
angel, OK sweetness?"" Kate nodded quietly, ""Good girl, you're a good
baby doll."" With that Anne leant forward and kissed Katie on the lips
deeply and then grabbed back at her legs. Then with a grin she went
down on that gorgeous cunt, licking quickly at the very top around the
clit. Katie sighed aloud and looked down at Anne with her big violet
eyes very afraid but excited. Both old dykes chuckled, her first
tonguing. ""Don't worry sweetie you'll love this, relax. I'm gonna
stick my tongue so far into your cunt now little girl,"" and she did
much to Kate's surprise.</p><p>This continued for a bit and Kate came close to climaxing when Jen
squeaked, ""Pole to pole baby!""</p><p>Anne looked up and grinned dirtily,
""This is what we do to dirty little girls who ask too many questions.""
With that she dove her tongue into Kate's pussy as far as it would go
and slowly but surely moved down the cunt wiggling her tongue slowly.
By the time Anne had reached the dark angel's anus, the little slut was
coming all over her face and shrieked, ""Something's happening!""</p>"
1107,"Dirty Old Dykes, Part 3",Dykefan,3,Having broken the young girl in the two old dykes take it to the next level trying out some dirty little tricks on the little girl.,"['F/F/g', 'cons', 'ped', 'oral']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter: 12 year old sandwich</p><p>After a violent orgasm Kate fell back limp on the couch exhilarated,
but also feeling very dirty. Anne looked up from the youngster's
crotch, ""of course something is happening my young lady, you've just
had you're first orgasm.""</p><p>The bull dyke pulled herself up over the youngster and put her full
weight down over the girl kissing her whilst pinching her nipples.
After about a minute or two of passionate kissing between the two Jen
coughed unsubtly, ""well excuse me girls, I feel like a third wheel
here,"" she said with a scowl. Her lover looked up with a ruthful grin,
""ah yes dear I almost forgot,"" she turned back to Kate and whispered
into her ear, ""tired?"" Kate nodded, ""not as tired as you will be after
this next trick.""</p><p>Anne dragged herself away from the girl and whispered into Jen's ear
for a moment. Jen grinned sheepishly and they both turned to the girl,
""ok lass are you ok still?"" Jen asked Kate, ""I know Anne was a bit
forward their but we won't hurt you sweetie."" Kate gave this some
thought and figured that all in all she actually enjoyed what was
happening. It had been a shock and she still felt dirty but overall
she had felt good about the kissing and the licking and the way it
made her feel. The girl nodded, ""good girl, if things get too rough
just speak up, only one more thing tonight it's getting late anyway.""</p><p>Anne went to the fridge and picked out some instant whipped cream in a
can, the kind you put on mousse or maybe pie ;). As she came in Jen
was already down to her bra and knickers. She was having an
interesting conversation with Kate, ""you like my body little girl? Not
bad for a woman in my forties aye?"" Kate sat transfixed at her
cleavage, “you like my titties petal? Well I like yours too, tell you
what."" Jen undid the clasp of her bra and let her 36c tits loll out;
in a sultry fashion she gave them a slight jiggle. Then she closed in
on the youngster and pushed her breasts up to the girl's own budding
breasts, the kid would have large titties when she was older for sure.
Jen French kissed Kate whilst rubbing tits together for some time.</p><p>Having enough of that she bent down, pushed Kate back against the
couch and sucked up the little lasses whole left tit in one go. Kate
put her hands into Jen's red hair holding on panting excitedly as the
older woman gorged on her nipple. She looked up just in time to see
Anne's broad face move in on her right tit and start in the same
motion. Anne was different though, she bit a little and was very fast
with her tongue and sucked very hard. The two lovers were hard at this
for at least 10 minutes spiralling the girl into delirium.</p><p>All of a sudden Anne pulled back, ""enough Jen we have one more thing
to do and so little time to do it."" Jen drooled as she pulled away,
""for now but I'll be back at those proud little titties again another
day, I’ll suck them off you're gorgeous chest they're so tasty.""</p><p>Anne loved Jen's dirty talk as much as she loved her own, especially
as it was now aimed at a nervous 12 year old with large innocent
violet eyes and a gorgeous girl next door face. Anne looked at the
girl and spoke, “spread your legs again baby and open your cunt lips
with your own hands."" Kate complied having taken her knickers off and
sat their almost terrified but also curious.</p><p>Anne motioned to Jen who held at Kate’s left leg and Anne prepared the
can. She sprayed whipped cream along the youngsters pussy slit and
shoved the nozzle inside the girl’s cunt filling her with creamy
goodness. Then without warning they flipped the girl around and piled
up a lot of cream atop her cute anus.</p><p>Anne's strength lifted the girl up and Jen lay underneath waiting for
the sweet, cream filled cunt to be lowered onto her. Slowly Anne
complied and then as she heard Jen slurping on the girls muff she
opened the little girls arse cheeks wide and dove her tongue into as
deep as she could tasting whipped cream along the way. Jen lightly
licked back and forth up and down Kate's slit, where as
characteristically Anne was her rough self trying to wiggle her big
thick tongue as far into the girl's arsehole as she could. Kate moaned
and was very worried at this point it all being a bit too much. She
looked over her shoulder as Anne literally devoured her arsehole
roughly, ""please stop."" she winced. Anne started to chuckle, ""you
don't like this little girl?"" she said looking up. She lifted Anne up
and Jen came out from under with a look of concern on her face.</p><p>Then Anne roughly and even to Jen's surprise flipped the girl onto her
bottom. The big bull grabbed the little fems legs apart and looked
right into her face, “look you little tart I'll ask you one more time,
yes or no?"" Kate's eyes darted from side to side not wanting to look
into the big woman's eyes directly and then quietly said yes, ""I
thought so kid, it feels good don't it?"" The kid nodded acknowledging
what she actually felt, despite the weirdness of it all.</p><p>""Right,"" sneered Anne, ""now we've cleared that up, Jen!"" She grabbed
Jen's head and dragged her down with her to the girl pussy, ""we're
going to eat your little slit until you scream our names and you'll
enjoy it too, then bed for you."" With that they both went down on her
pussy like scavenging hyenas lapping, flicking, and poking with their
hungry tongues. Anne found the girls clit and smothered it with her
entire mouth whilst frantically flicking at it with her tongue. Jen in
the meanwhile held the girls legs whilst ploughing her tongue right up
the lasses undercarriage as far into the cunt as it would go and was
wiggling it furiously. The girl screamed out with joy as multiple
orgasms overcame her and she actually passed out.</p><p>She was in bed by ten and as the couple walked away Jen whispered,
""Double delight indeed.""</p>"
1108,"The Acquisition, Part 1",Dykefan,1,"This is basically setting a back story to the overall story though it can get horny, weirdly in a straight sort of way at the moment. Incidentally the Billie character is based on someone I met in real life whilst working in a bar when I was younger.

The main focus of everyone's lust i.e. Leanne is based on me and my girlfriend Kendra's new friend. We met Leane in a gay bar she's a lovely girl only 18 and obviously just coming to terms with being gay as a teenager.

We have kind of became her guardian angels, we ward off some of the more dodgy dykes and help her to get to know the girls that will take care of her as friends and maybe lovers. So baby girl I know you are reading this, this ones for you, I hope you like the story and appreciate being a part of all us old girls fantasies ;) ,not you Kendra I know your in your twenties before you say anything hun :)",['nosex mast M/f/F'],"<p class=""h2"">A Strange Game</p><p>Bill Watley hunched over the chess board examining the possibilities
whilst his wily old opponent chattered away. He rarely beat Lorna
Cotton at this or any other game for that matter and wasn't faring
much better right now. As he stared bleakly at his options or a lack
there of, Lorna's voice buzzed more coherently in his ear;</p><p>""Billie, so you you're a man of the world, how many women have you had
fellah?""</p><p>The big man spat his Newcastle Brown Ale out and howled a deep throaty
laugh. Shaking his head and looking up at the old maid he scratched
his brow and had a think,</p><p>""Bloody hell you dirty old women you don't half come out with some
corkers! Hmm well to be frank there's been too many, not that I'm a
ladies man mind you. I'm not above going with a lady of the night and
I've been married of course though marriage and sex don't always go
hand in hand yer see, hahahah.""</p><p>Lorna soaked this in like a big, grey old sponge and stored it away.
Itching her chin in the way people do when they are about to ask an
awkward question she continued,</p><p>""Ok so what's the youngest girl you've ever slept with? and don't pull
punches with me you old sea dog, I'm no prude and at my age and being
gay I don't get much excitement.""</p><p>This time Billie Looked Sheepish, almost pained in his expression. He
took a deep sigh, scratched his wiry, grey mane and spoke in a sad tone,</p><p>""I'm not an outstandingly good person, oh I've never killed anyone,
I've never beaten anyone that never deserved it and I sure as hell
ain't laid a finger on a woman in anger.</p><p>But...it shames me to say that I do like young girls, not babies mind,
they got to have some fuzz, but girls that are borderline, you know. I
can say for certain that in Japan I had a few girls who were say oh
14, it's real easy over there to meet girls like that.</p><p>Over here in the UK I once had a girl, fine lass of 15, a runaway,
quite a sad character when I met her. I saved her from a pimp trying
to recruit, nearly killed the bastard. Took her on my boat, said I'd
take care of her you know. But she had to be nice to me, I couldn't
justify paying for her food and clothes any other way. My god Lorna
you ever been with a young girl like that? The taste of that blonde
pussy, the look on that kids face when I penetrated her, a mixture of
fear and arousal.</p><p>I remember we would often play tricks on some of the other sea farers,
you know give them an eye full like. Like the little lass would be
blowing on my rod you know when a boat went past, or I’d be giving her
the high hard one doggie style over the side of the boat or maybe
having a nibble on her cunny whilst she sat in a deck chair or
something. Oh we’d get cheers and hollering and offers to mutiny and
join my none existent crew hahaha, dirty beggars sea folk.</p><p>But you feel guilty afterwards you know, I wanted her, I took her, but
I never treat her bad. Aye she moved on when she was 19 and was
married last time I checked which was a long time ago.”</p><p>Lorna listened intently to this story with sympathy but also with
yearning, a yearning to have a similar experience. Something about the
way she stared into space told Billie what she was thinking.</p><p>“Dangerous Lorna, people think you’re respectable, hell you are
respectable despite yourself. Plus it’s a lot harder to get away with
stuff like that these days too, pedos are the bogey man and I cannot
say I disagree. Still one thing never changes there’s always new
runaway girls and boys, drummed into the prostitution game, poor
blighters, you’ve got to feel for them.”</p><p>Lorna bit her nails intensely, “I’m sick of being respectable Bill,
I’m 58 I haven’t had it in 7 years and that was a mercy shag from
another old dyke between younger girlfriends. Plus like you say what
kind of life could a young girl like that have without me to care for
her? A life of sex, of being used for her body only”</p><p>“ahhhh so you don’t want to have sex with this girl then? come on
Lorna you know as well as I do your throwing stones in a glass house.
She’d be your little chamber maid, sex on demand, sure you wouldn’t
beat her and you might look after her, but it still ain’t natural nor
legal and I ain’t been a hypocrite I’m just saying.”</p><p>The chess board crashed to the floor, Lorna death stared the old
bruiser like she were 7’ tall and covered in tattoos.</p><p>“Look at it this way, say a runaway girl is destined to a life as a
prostitute, the pimp is violent, he doesn’t give her a fair cut, he
forces her to have sex with lots of men, some of whom may well be
violent or have veneral diseases. But if she were to come to me, I’d
never hurt her, I feed her, clothe her and when she became 16 I give
her an allowance and she would have a safe haven with which to launch
the rest of her life. How can you say my way, no your way is not
better for that girl?”</p><p>
Rescuing a Maiden</p><p>Leanne was an angel, a sweet girl through and through despite her
upbringing. Her father had been a crack addict, he’d gotten her mother
pregnant when he was 27 and she was only 15. Her father had then
kindly gone to some dark grovel to die of an overdose. Kelly her
mother had done ok for a while, welfare helped and she got a part time
job at one point in a bakers too. But as Leanne got older, Kelly
became more negligent, not in obvious ways she was never cruel to her
child just disinterested. When Leanne hit 13, Kelly now 28 was about 8
months into a bad meth addiction, it would kill her soon. Leanne had
learnt to cook for herself, clean her own clothes, walk to school on
her own, she was truly self reliant. When she came home to find her
mother dead also of an overdose, she was left truly alone.</p><p>The girl fled before child care could intervene, she new of some
abandoned buildings near the east docks where nobody hung out. With
what little money she had (about £600) she had picked up her own
bedroll an assortment of clothes and had enough left for food for a
few months if she ate light.</p><p>The girl awoke one morning on the top floor of an abandoned building,
she dressed in a blue skirt, plain white t-shirt and black and a green
jacket on top, with a smarting of beads around her neck. She fixed
some sandwiches and then brushed her teeth and went down to catch some
fresh air.</p><p>As she reached the ground floor something instinctively felt wrong,
you got to know your own patch and when somebody else was on it. From
a side room a medium sized man, balding man strode out. He was chubby,
he had on an oil stained white t-shirt on and some scruffy jeans, he
wore a sneer behind untouched stubble.</p><p>“Well what do we have here then? Are you working little missus, it’s
early and I was feeling horny so I came down to the docks to look for
some action with one of Mickey’s younguns like you.”</p><p>Despite standing only 5’2 inches tall the young teen had moxie and
stood her ground, “I don’t know who Mickey is and if you mean I’m a
pro, well I’m not so shove off and leave me alone.”</p><p>The man’s face turned to a scowl but a new sinister thought crossed
his warped mind, “not one of mickey’s eh? Then what’s a little girl
like you doing hanging around near the docks then? Hell I don’t even
care, this way I don’t get to pay and I get to break in a new one hahaha.”</p><p>His arm outstretched to grab the girl and she fell away to the floor,
she scrambled to her feet but he grabbed her under her arms and lifted
her. She struggled but the size difference was too great and he easily
manhandled her up the stairs and into her makeshift bedroom. Throwing
her onto her bedroll he looked her up and down and licked his lips.</p><p>Leanne was an attractive young girl, much like her mother before her.
Her hair was Auburn and long and almost poker straight. The girl’s
eyes were an attractive pale blue, the type of eyes you could just
swim in almost. Her face was rosey at the cheeks naturally with just
the faintest hint of the odd freckle here and there. She had a lovely
petite nose, almost perfect features proportionally speaking. Her body
was lean but athletic, she’d excelled at running and hockey at school.
Her legs were tremendously sexy, quite long for her height and shapely
in the calves and thighs for a girl of only thirteen. Her waist was
trim but had burgeoning hips that made her look more womanly then a
lot of girls her age. Beneath her t-shirt a set of decent sized
titties jiggled, she was not sporting a bra today.</p><p>The man closed the gap between him and the girl and leaned down and
leered at her pinning her shoulders down. Then with his right hand he
instinctively fondled at a tit and then the other, neading and
pinching painfully.  Leanne screamed out for him to get off and that
it hurt, it only turned him on more. He lifted up her skirt and
dragged her knickers to one side, she screamed a pained plea to not
rape her he didn’t care. Her pussy was gorgeous, thin wispy tufts of
dark her and an untouched hymen. He licked his index finger and shoved
it up her undercarriage not her her virginity and had a wiggle. The
pain was made worse by the fact she was far from aroused and was dry
down there. The man dropped his pants and pulled out a relatively
small cock from his grimy boxer shorts. He gave a few tugs on his love
muscle and then veered it toward Leanne’s virgin cunt.</p><p>At that moment something unexpected happened, a large looming figure
appeared behind the attacker and planted a heavy blow to the back of
his head. The rapist scrabbled on the floor trying to make headway of
what was happening, he turned back to where the girl was to see a
broad, tall man of about 6’4-6’5 striding at him with the look of the
devil upon his face. The rapist but his fists up in a blocking attempt
but a soup bowl fist cracked against his jaw. As he fell to the floor,
large size 14 boots came clobbering at his testicles until he
shrivelled into the fetal position in agony. Billie told the man to
piss off and never come back or he’d kill him, the fat sod was all to
happy to comply.</p><p>Turning his attentions to the girl he gave her a warm smile and sat
down next too her a giant and a child they sat there.</p><p>“Sorry that had to happen to you hunny, what the hell are you doing
down here anyway, you a pro? Where’s your pimp If so?”</p><p>Leanne scowled, “ I wish people would quit assuming I’m a prostitute,
I’m bloody not alright!”</p><p>Billie smirked, “well look this dock area is pro city, it’s also a
breeding ground for pimps to pick up prospective new meat, so excuse
me but you’ve walked right into there girl.”</p><p>Leanne looked a little worried but 2 and 2 together and making 5, “oh,
so that’s it you’re a pimp looking for a new call girl, well thanks
for the save big guy but I’m sorry but I won’t, no way.”</p><p>Billie really did laugh at this one, “no no, you got it all wrong, I’m
not a pimp, I can’t stand those bastards. It’s complicated so listen
and don’t speak ok it makes sense when you hear it to the end. My best
friend is a lonely women in her late fifties, she’s got money but she
lives alone. I told her about how girls like you are turned to a life
on the street and she thought that was horrible, so she wanted me to
try and bring one of you home to see if it would work having you live
with her.”</p><p>Leanne butted in despite Billie’s request, “so she basically wants to
be a mother to a girl, she has no kids of her own?”</p><p>Billie kind of felt sorry for the kid, but he had to be straight with
her, “ hmm close but not exactly, look kid your smart so I am gonna
say it straight, the old girls gay, she likes women and err girls
young girls, like you. The deal would be you live with her, she gives
you clothes, food, shelter an allowance and so on and in return you…be
NICE to her.”</p><p>Leanne’s nose wrinkled, “urrrrgh no way a woman, an old woman? I like
boys like David Beckham and Brad Pitt, no chance I couldn’t, dirty old
hag.”</p><p>Billie couldn’t help a chuckle, “well with all due respect things as
they are Brad Pitt and David Beckham aren’t available right now and
well the alternatives are a life on the street or a life in foster
care. Listen Leanne, these gay women they’re real gentle, it wouldn’t
be like that sick bastard that tried to rape you. She wouldn’t ask you
to do anything you couldn’t handle and in a few years you will be old
enough to get a job and be a normal adult. You’re a smart kid and if
you think about it this is your best option taking into account what
you want out of life.”</p><p>Leanne took this in and thought about it for about a half hour, she
decided to at least see this women, she could always runaway later.</p><p>“Great,” Billie said, “there’s just one more thing and I’m afraid you
might not like it, but don’t be afraid I ain’t gonna hurt you. It’s
just this, part of my finders fee was cash, another was a copy of any
recorded stuff you and Lorna do together, but finally I got one
handjob off you and got to look at your body whilst you did it. Sorry
hun I wasn’t gonna go through with it but your bloody gorgeous, I just
have to have you get me off”</p><p>Leanne looked nervous, but nodded as Billie grinned cheerfully trying
to be pleasant about the whole thing. “ok baby there’s quite a size
difference here so I am gonna lie back, I’ll cut you a break you can
just pull your knickers down around your ankles whilst you jack me off
no need for yer titties as it’s getting nippy.”</p><p>Leanne nervously took her dress off and tidily placed it to one side,
meanwhile the old geezer pulled out a chunky 9 inch cock and started
rubbing himself fully hard, didn’t take much. Finally Leanne hesitated
over her underwear so the big fellah quickly whipped them down around
her ankles, “you’re a sweet kid, with a lovely face, but when Big
Billie wants to see some young tushy better just get on with it angel.
What a lovely pussy you have too, I only wish I could taste it but
you’re all Lorna’s on that front so lets get jackin’ hahhaha.”</p><p>Leanne pulled the big man off with two hands slowly, but with some
skill. It didn’t take long for the old goat to blow his load and when
he did he managed to coax the girl into letting him cum up against her
pussy mound and then he shocked her by leaning forward and rubbed his
cum into her pubes with his thumb.</p><p>Later that morning they arrived at Lorna’s 4 bedroom house in a posh
suburb of the city. Leanne strode up to the door as Billie stood by
his car giving the thumbs up. As the door opened a very tall woman in
her late fifties audibly gasped at her new friend and they went inside.</p>"
1109,"The Acquisition, Part 2",Dykefan,2,,"['F/f', 'oral']","<p>When Inside Lorna Sized up her new girlfriend, she was very impressed,
her pussy soaked at the sight of her little acquisition. Leanne had
told her what had happened in her life and about how Billie had saved
her and then how she’d pulled the big man off and he’d came on her
pussy hair.</p><p>Lorna listened and at the end of the tale she went to put her hand on
the girl’s right cheek, the girl instinctively flinched. Lorna sighed
with disappointment and tried again with the same result, “I won’t
hurt you baby.”</p><p>The young girl shuffled slightly away from the spinster, “look
Lady..Lorna I mean, I’m not a dyke, I like boys, no disrespect but the
idea of having a woman touch me like that gives me the creeps.”</p><p>The old maid looked shook her head, “look girlie I don’t want to seem
cruel but I think you’ve forgotten our deal, if you are to stay here
you have to let me be with you whenever I feel like it. I am not
insensitive, if your ill, if your truly not in the mood I won’t force
it on you, but I have to get it real regular with no complaints. You
never know you might actually like it, a lot of girls do you know.
Besides what’s the alternative? Foster home? Or life on the streets
where guys like the one you met today will be waiting for you and men
aren’t gentle like me.”</p><p>Leanne looked down to her knees, she was damned, she hadn’t asked for
this crap, she’d had no luck since her birth. Then again this old
trout WOULD probably treat her nice outside of the sex side of things.
It was her best bet and she knew it, she’d just have to deal with the
sex as best she could.</p><p>“Ok, but you have to understand that I am new to this, I haven’t even
had sex with a man let alone a woman. I also need to get a wash and I
probably need some new clothes.”</p><p>Lorna clapped her hands excitedly and leapt out of her seat,
“excellent Leanne, I promise you won’t regret it. As to getting a wash
there is a bathroom with a shower upstairs and that small room with
the flowered bed spread is your spare room for when you want to be
alone or when we have a fight. Leave the clothes side to me just give
me a sample of your clothing and I will go and get some basics for
now, we’ll go shopping properly later.”</p><p>With a set of her new baby’s clothing in a bag, Lorna pecked the
youngster on her cheek and practically skipped off to the city centre.
Leanne had a good long shower, making sure to scrub her pussy mound
extra clean. She dried herself off and was just putting her knickers
and bra on when the front door opened. Then the clump thud of the
towering old maid literally leaping up the stairs. The bedroom door
opened and in came the old girl.</p><p>Lorna was a noticeably tall woman of about 5’10 inches tall, a bit
pudgy at the waist as most women in there late 50’s are but certainly
not fat. Her shoulders were quite broad and her boobs were obviously
large under her flowered dress. Her hair was long and curly and tied
back into a ponytail and completely steel grey in colour. Her eyes
were an ominous shocking green, they seemed almost luminous and very
intimidating. Her nose was a little longer then average but not chunky
just pointed like an Italian female might have.</p><p>The pervy older woman ogled the youngster in her underwear and
practically salivated, “oh baby look at you waiting for me in your
underwear that’s a nice surprise for mamma coming home, you look real
sexy with you hair all wet too. Look I bought you all kinds of clothes
I’ll show you.”</p><p>Leanne frozen with fear watched as Lorna produced a variety of
fashionable t-shirts, some cut off at the waist, some normal. Then a
regular long skirt, a tight black mini skirt, cut off jeans and
several two piece bikinis. Next came the underwear regular knickers
and bra sets, some more lacy affairs and lastly several teddies.
Finally Lorna announced that she’d bought some “special” clothes for
their games together, a maid’s uniform, a schoolgirl uniform, a
brownie’s uniform, a nurse’s uniform it went on until it ended with a
leather bondage suit which shocked Leanne to the core.</p><p>The old girl packed the clothes away in Leanne’s draws and turned to
the youngster, “well do you like your new clothes tutz?” The youngster
nodded her head silently as she sat on the end of her bed. Lorna
stepped toward her, “good girl, well since I’ve done all this nice
stuff for you I think it’s time to get something in return. I’m going
to take your bra off now and then you’re going to lie back. Then I’m
going to lie on top and give you a nice big kiss and you’ll kiss me
back to say thank you ok?”</p><p>Leanne didn’t move as the older woman started to un-strap and let her
36b’s loll out of her bra. The spinster pushed the girl to her back on
the bed and slowly rested her entire wait on top of her so that the
girl was pinned down. For a while they just looked into each other’s
eyes, one with lust the other with fear. Then Lorna insisted Leanne
stick her tongue out and when she did sucked her tongue into the old
girls mouth. They began French kissing violently, twirling their
tongues around, saliva mingling. Leanne had her eyes closed shut
through this whole session, “I’m not that bad am I Lady?” the maid
asked the girl, Lean nodded instantly, “aww poor baby, having to kiss
an old goat like me, oh well.” With that the spinster stuck her tongue
down the girl’s throat and passionately tongued the girl for a good
five minutes.</p><p>Giving her pretty girl a peck on her cheek Lorna  leaned back and
looked down on her babies titties. “My word aren’t they gorgeous
little buds, here let me try something.” Grabbing a cup from the side
cabinet she pressed the cold glass up against the youngster’s right
tit, the nipple enlarged. Leanne gave a little sigh at this weird
sensation and got another peck on her cheek from her mistress. Doing
the same to the left nipple Lorna looked up, “ok dirty girl, tell me
you want me to eat your titties.”</p><p>Leanne couldn’t have looked more surprised, “do it naughty girl or no
dinner for you, remember the deal.” Resigned to her fate Lorna
complied, “eat my titties!” Lorna didn’t need to be told twice, she
practically bit the teens right tit off as she engorged it in her
mouth sucking wildly.  Whilst Lorna flicked away at the left nipple
now, Leanne writhed in ecstasy. After five minutes of fun, Lorna sat
up and smiled, “did you enjoy that you sexy little girl?” The teen
whispered yes and got a peck on her cheek as her new mistress skipped
happily downstairs to prepare tea.</p>"
1110,"Dirty Old Dykes, Part 4",Dykefan,4,"This is a conituation of my first series of stories, probably best if you read through the first lot to get acquainted with the main three protagonaists.",['FFF/g cons mast ped nosex panties voy'],"<p class=""h2"">The Love Bus</p><p>A week passed after the encounter with the 12 year old Kate and the
girl had not told her mam about the incident. Indeed after bumping
into the mother Carla one time at the local shops the two old maids
had been told Kate would prefer to babysit because they were more fun
then old Mrs Carruthers and her books.</p><p>But the offer to babysit did not come up, instead something far more
horny occurred. Literally 7 days later a phone call from Carla came in
asking the two middle aged dykes if they could pick Kate up from
school. It turns out Carla was taking her two sons to the cinema and
that Kate who went to big school was to go to her grandmothers house.</p><p>But the two dirty dykes had another plan, a little more deviant then
their last encounter with the twelve year old. They picked the girl up
as planned and cleared with the teachers. But instead told Kate of
another idea, they wanted to take her to a friend who lived in a
broken down bus and show her “some more stuff.” The plan was to ring
gran and have Jen pretend to be one of her friend’s mothers saying she
would keep Kate until 6’o clock and then drop her off at her nans for
the last hour. At first Kate was hesitant but eventually agreed and
the plan went off without a hitch.</p><p>They got to an old scrap yard and there at the back was a broken down
school bus. The double doors opened and a 6’ plus, flat chested woman
with a long nose, piercing blue eyes and blonde greasy hair scraped
back into a ponytail stepped out. She was in her forties Kate guessed
and had a nose ring to boot. Not to mention she was wearing a sports
vest  and tracksuit bottoms and plastic sandals, no accounting for taste.</p><p>“bloody ‘ell she’s gorgeous and she’s in a schoolgirl uniform, I could
eat her whole right where she stands!” blasted the towering greaseball.</p><p>“Do you want to keep it down Marla, what we’re going to do here isn’t
exactly legal in any country as far as I am aware, so shut it unless
you want a right hook and that nose flattened,” Anne husked at her
friend.</p><p>Jen turned to Kate who was obviously a bit vulnerable at this point
and soothed to her, “ok lady this is Marla, her bark is worse then her
bite, more so even then Annie.”</p><p>Anne spoke up, “About last time babes, if there was anytime we went
overboard we want to know. We’re not fools, you’re a child and this is
new to you and we wouldn’t knowingly hurt you for the world. So
basically if there is anything you don’t like, if you want to call it
a day, just say sweetness, we can take it.”</p><p>Kate had her say, “I liked the pussy stuff, the bum stuff was a bit
rough and the biting of my boobies hurt.”</p><p>Anne looked ashamed and said quietly, “aww I’m sorry kiddo, I got
turned on and the heat took me, I WAS too rough and I never meant to
bite so hard. It’s just that I am used to Jen’s tits and she likes a
bit of a nibble on her titties now and again. Also about your anus,
I’ve never had anal sex with a 12 year old before and didn’t make
moderations to my method and in short your little hole is much more
shallow and tight then a grown woman, it won’t happen again.”</p><p>Marla was dripping wet imagining all this taking place, “bloody nora
girls what have you been up to I think you better come inside, or
should I say CUM? No applause please.” With a groan of derision at
such an awful joke they got into the old bus.</p><p class=""h2"">SUGGESTIVE PHOTOS</p><p>When they got inside they all had a glass of juice and then sat and
talked about the first few steps. Basically the three older women
wanted suggestive photos taken with Kate and then go from there.</p><p>Kate agreed and to start she sat on the front seat and had a basic
photo taken for starters to break the ice. Kate had her hair in two
ponytails, one at each side. She wore her school uniform which was a
white shirt, black and silver tie, red cardigan and grey knee length
skirt and black laced up shoes. Her underwear was a plain pair of
white cotton panties and no frills and her bra was a white sports bra.</p><p>The next photo saw Anne sit next to the girl at the front and slowly
raise her skirt whilst Kate looked fake shocked. The camera was taking
shutter photos, basically 8 a pop so that motion could be caught. Anne
gave Kate a powerful kiss on the lips and brushed some stray hairs off
the little girl’s face, “you’re beautiful lady,” she whispered.</p><p>Jen sat down to the left of Kate now and also kissed her and jiggled
her impressive bosom in the girls direction showing off her impressive
cleavage from beyond her low cut top. The two women then rubbed the
youngster’s little titties from the above the shirt as the girl rested
back against the bus chair. Then the middle aged maids both planted
warm kisses on the girls cheeks as they continued to massage the
little nymphs little mounds.</p><p>Anne’s hand slip down and pulled Kate’s shirt from her skirt and
started to unbutton the bottom few buttons, “can I see you’re cute
belly? Can I give your belly button a kiss baby?” Kate nodded loving
the attention of the two sultry older women and the camera too. Anne
got up to her belly button and dipped her head down and kissed her
along the belly and flicked her tongue out the girl’s belly button.
Marla clicked away like mad, as one set of captures finished she would
click again capturing as much as possible. What she didn’t tell the
other three is that four webcams were set up around the bus and were
sending images around the net to her dyke friends and no doubt plenty
of horny blokes too.</p><p>“aww bless Anne’s head is as big if not bigger then Kate’s whole
belly, Kate’s so cute,” cooed Jen. Jen kissed all over the girl’s
beautiful face passionately and whispered assurances to the girl that
it was ok. Anne’s soup bowl hands rubbed the model adolescent’s belly,
rubbing her saliva into the pre teens belly button. Marla’s hand went
into her own pants, “god that’s fucking hot, seeing that babies
perfect belly covered in Anne’s saliva” At that point Anne spat on the
girl’s belly and watched the saliva dribble down into the girls pants.
“cor I wonder where that went hah, I guess we’ll find out soon enough
aye girls?”</p>"
1111,"Dirty Old Dykes, Part 5",Dykefan,5,The bus scenario gets a little more heated.,"['FFF/g', 'cons', 'femdom', 'mast']","<p class=""h2"">The Centre of Attention</p><p>Kate looked down as the saliva dribbled down under the hem of her
skirt and into her knickers just a little. The 12 year old cutie
giggled, “I can feel it on me fuzz it tickles a little.”</p><p>From the outside of her underwear a little patch of wetness where the
saliva had touched the cloth could be seen. Anne thought on this and
spoke up, “I have a kinky idea but more on that later.”</p><p>The women decided it was time for the red school cardigan to come off
and had Kate do a sexy little dance as she took it off and the women
clapped in time as the camera snapped away. Next off came the tie
which Anne undid for Kate and humorously tied around her own head. Jen
and Anne then unbuttoned her shirt as she took turns kissing each of
them passionately. The two dykes then sat down on the chair again and
had Kate sit on one of their laps each sort of in the middle.</p><p>They asked the girl to stick out her titties to show off her sports
bra, but when she did they both clamped their mouths down on a tit.
Kate’s neck arched back as she enjoyed the suckling of the older women
and she let out a pleasured groan. This continued for a little while
as Jen rubbed the youngsters belly at the same time and Marla came in
for close up shots.</p><p>Anne then laid the girl back on the seat and pretended to take the
girl’s shirt off, but half way down used it to tie her hands together.
Then quickly she lifted up the girls bra and pressed her full weight
down on the girl and furiously lapped at the small budding breasts.
All the while Jen kissed the girl from the rather odd upside down
position and began shoving her cleavage in the little ladies face
saying, “do you like them poppet?”</p><p>Jen lifted off her own low cut top and un-strapped her bra to cheers
from Marla who’d always fancied her. Marla even took a moment between
snaps to grab Jen’s right tit and give it a suckle and a flick of her
tongue and Jen winked at her, “it’s obvious who the femmes are today
aye Annie?” Anne made a groan of agreement in between slurping in the
young girls titties and kissing and slobbering at her neckline.</p><p>Jen lowered her larger titties over the young girl’s face and asked
her to “suck mamma’s buds” The young girl slowly complied and Jen
rubbed her cheek as she did so cooing at her.</p><p>Marla could barely take it, the hot scene playing out in front of her
and had started wanking herself in front of the girls. Anne looked
over and started to laugh, “I think we better move things along
ladies, Marla has started with out us, time for that idea.”</p><p>She undid the button on Kate’s skirt and parted it to show her
knickers and gave them a rub with her forefinger. Then Kate was asked
to sit up a little on her elbows, “ok girls we need to spit on her
belly like I did and let it drizzle down to her knickers, after a
while they will become see through due to our mixed saliva.”</p><p>Anne was first spitting hard on the girls belly as they all watched it
go into the 12 year olds knickers’. She relieved Marla of camera duty
and the tall woman loomed over the preteen’s belly and spat slowly and
then licked up between Kate’s tits as her saliva made its course into
the girl’s pants. The girl laughed as the mixed saliva intermingled
with her pussy mound, “it tickles and is kinda cold,” said the
youngster, “not as much as it will tickle when I stick me long pierced
tongue into your tight little cunt baby, though it should be warm by
then,” whispered the tall woman learily. Jen spat last and opted to
lean over the girl’s shoulder and plant a kiss on her cheek first and
then they were cheek to cheek as the middle aged femme’s saliva
trickled in last to the youngster underwear.</p><p>By now the girl’s pussy hair was apparent through the now sopping wet
underwear, “oooooh she’s got hair, she must be nearly 13 then? can I
use me strap on her then and give a right seeing too?” questioned Marla,</p><p>“we’ll see,” said Anne,</p><p>“aww come on I gave that little blond tart I used to see me 7 incher
and she used to let me poke her arse with me index finger now and then
and she was about 13 or 14!”</p>"
1112,"Dirty Old Dykes, Part 6 – Tongue Fight",Dykefan,6,Kate gets the tongue bashing of a life time from the dirty old girls in both holes,"['FFF/g', 'cons', 'femdom', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>Anne mulled the strap-on scenario for a second and then spoke, “Kate
would you like to take a strap on tonight? It may be a bit sore
sweetie but it will feel good as well.”</p><p>Kate bit her lip and then nodded saying quietly, “ I want to feel one
in me.”</p><p>Marla almost came then and there but held off as she scuffled around
for her dildos. Jen spoke up, “we’ll lap her first of course ladies,
so she is good and wet and I want to taste her again anyway.”</p><p>Anne leaned over the 12 year old and kissed her passionately, then
kissed her belly and placed her hands on the girls knickers waistband.
They slowly slid off as Marla shook in excitement and arousal as the
brown pubic tufts and tight slit came into view. Anne grinned, “I feel
like a chef revealing her main dish.” The older women laughed and
gazed at the preteen pussy, light swirls of brown hair and drops of
saliva here and there from the spitting.</p><p>Anne lifted the youngster on to her lap, the brunette beauty legs
spread out. Then she put her hands around the girls waist and spread
her young slit gaping open. She kissed the girl’s ear and asked her
what she wanted, the girl looked unsure, “tell us you want us to lick
your young cunt babba.” Kate hesitated but quietly complied.</p><p>Marla knelt on her knees in front of the splayed girl and edged her
long tongue to the girl’s love hole. In it went as the girl sighed
deeply and Marla started to delve deeply into the pussy hole and then
suck on her outer lips sending the girl wild with ecstasy. Anne
prompted the girl, “you like that don’t you baby huh? You like being
tongue fucked by a dirty old woman, you like being held down and
having your pussy eaten aye sugar?” The girl just groaned in approval
as Jen took photos of her pussy being devoured whilst Anne held it open.</p><p>Marla was an expert, she flicked in and out and suckled her whole
pussy into her mouth. Then she slowly lapped back and forth moving
down the pussy and underneath flicking at the young arsehole. Kate
came with a cry as the towering dyke flicked at her clit and blew hot
air on her pussy mound.</p><p>Anne lent back and cuddle the child to her kissing her neck lovingly,
“well you seemed to enjoy that young woman.” The girl just panted and
smiled and nuzzled into the bull dyke. Marla laid back on the bus
floor and wiped her mouth grinning, “that was the best tasting,
juiciest, wet, little pussy I have ever tasted and I’ve went down on
some young tarts.”</p><p>Anne then declared, “ no rest for the young, you’re still full of
beans and a fresh hole.” She lifted the girl on to her belly on the
couch out flat and clambered over her to kiss the girl from behind.
Then came back down to her cute butt and spread her ass cheeks.</p><p>“Ok baby I am going to like your anus like I did before only less rough.”</p><p>The big woman slowly knelt down over the little hole and gave it a
little kiss that tickled. Kate looked back over her shoulder a little
nervously after the last time when Anne was a little rough. Anne
lightly flicked back and forth over the anus and randomly kissed each
ass cheek. Then Jen nuzzled in to her partner and also flicked at the
cute little bottom. The two women’s tongue’s fought each other
playfully as they moved around the youngster’s crack. Then Anne
decided to take a chance and delve the tongue into the hole. Jen
kissed the ass cheeks lovingly and soothed the girl in the meantime.
Marla moved around in front of Kate and shot over her shoulder at the
action encouraging, “oh lady you’ve got a big fat bull dyke shoving
her tongue in your arsehole you naughty schoolgirl, the little tart
she’s loving it!”</p><p>The girl came again from a g spot orgasm and almost passed out on the
couch.  “well she can have a rest now and then I want to see her lick
Jen’s pussy and take a strap on from me and Marla.” Anne cooed.</p>"
1113,"Dirty Old Dykes, Part 7",Dykefan,7,Kate gets finger fucked by Anne and Marla as Jen takes photos.,"['FFF/g', 'cons', 'femdom', 'mast,']","<p class=""h2"">Dirty Fingers</p><p>After a 15 minute toilet and refreshment break, all four females sat
on the main couch in the converted love bus. It had been all of about
45 minutes that they had spent with the foreplay and eventual oral
loving.</p><p>Jen and Anne in particular spoke to Kate, confirming that she was fine
and that things could continue. Marla in the meantime collected some
vital items from her naughty drawer at the back of the bus/home. The
tall, wirey dyke had selected a standard dildo of smaller size, some 5
inches in a clear pink sort colour. Next she had plumped for two
strap-ons of equally smaller size and finally two products, one namely
standard Vaseline and secondly pussy licker. The pussy licker being a
kind of lip balm of another kind in that it was applied to pussy lips
and made oral sex more flavoured.</p><p>As Marla came back to the gang, Jen was stroking Kate’s hair telling
her of the virtues of penetrative sex. But she also warned once again
that at first it may well be sore a little. Kate had drunk this all in
and genuinely seemed comfortable with the concept.</p><p>Anne spoke softly to the youngster to spread her legs and bare her
lightly haired pussy. Then the bull dyke lightly rubbed the outer
folds of the young girl’s crotch and was rewarded with a sigh of
satisfaction from Kate. Slowly she worked a thick forefinger into the
girl’s snatch as she cooed, “in I go tutz, ooh that’s tight against my
finger baby.”</p><p>The bull withdrew her finger and applied an ample amount of Vaseline
to her digit and once again poked the youngster love-hole slowly. As
the the in and out motion continued Anne began talking dirty, “you
like getting your little cunt poked baby?” The girl whispered a yes
under her breath, her eyes closed in delight, Anne kissed the pretty
12 year old on the lips clinging to her bottom lip. Then she nibbled
at the youngsters ear, “you like being the centre of attention don’t
you baby, you like us old dykes fucking your pretty pussy?” The girl
grinned in genuine lust and let out a whispery, “yeah fuck me mammas.”</p><p>Marla chuckled filthily and said, “well I don’t need to be told
twice.” She dipped her finger in the Vaseline pot and began tickling
and diddling the girl’s clit, much to the delight of the youngster.
Jen swing round to get a frontal view with the camera as two older
more masculine dykes prodded, poked and flicked at the beautiful 12
year old brunette’s vagina with dirty delight.</p><p>As the young girl came close to another orgasm, Marla winked at Anne
and started suckling the girl’s left bud and Anne joined her on the
right tit. The girl gasped and spasmed and against all odds a little
squirt of love juice came from her vagina. Marla lent down and lapped
at her hot pussy as it quivered and eminated hot liquid. The girl
practically went cross eyed in mad passion as her whole body seemed
invaded and orgasmic.</p>"
1114,"Doomed Susan, Part 1",Dykefan,1,A woman who is terminally ill decides to live out her fantasy of sleeping with girls from 12-14 and filming it.,"['Fg', 'oral', 'voy', 'ped', 'cons']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1: Doom and Delusion</p><p>So that was it, it was over Susan Jane Montgomery was to die within
several years of lung cancer. The prognosis had come in and it was
lethal, years of smoking had finally paid back in the way they only
could.</p><p>Susan sat at home in a daze, churning it over in her mind, one to two
years tops, what can you do in one to two years? No point in working,
no point in taking up a new hobby.  So what? Wither away and die like
the people you see on TV? No!!!</p><p>Susan Montgomery was a successful woman in her mid fifties; she was
openly gay and had been in several long term relationships, a plethora
of short term affairs and the odd one night stand when drunk. But
right now at this time in her life she was alone and didn’t have long
to go. It then dawned on her that she should do things that she had
always wanted to. Like what? Never into extreme sports, or travelling,
never wanted to meet some celebrity or achieve some bizarre world
record. The woman had achieved everything she had wanted, she had a 30
year career as a lawyer, she had raised money for charities, and she
had been a good daughter to her parents.  </p><p>The only thing she had ever desired throughout the last 20 years of
her life but never quite dared was to make love to a minor. Not
babies, that was just disturbing, not family members that was just
plain wrong, not forced, not raped, not tortured. Just to enjoy
sharing that moment when a young lady is ready for sex biologically,
but not the legal age and wants to make that huge step we all take in
life and lose their virginity.</p><p>Could she risk dying a monster by attempting one of the all time
taboos? Not just labelled a paedophile but a lesbian pedo at that.
Would she care once she had gone? She was not a religious person and
her parents had perished years ago, she was an only child. But wasn’t
she worth this one last chance of happiness? This last laugh in the
face of conformity, that as a lesbian growing up in the 70’s before
politically correctness she’d had to laugh at as a youth. Not to
mention she wouldn’t dream of hurting a girl, she would only please
them, not force.</p><p>Then a second idea popped into her brain, a lifelong fan of
psychology, a person who as a lawyer had dealt with all kinds of scum,
she had seen the value of understanding the criminal mind. Perhaps if
she was to document her lust for girls, record on video her meetings
with them, write out reports of her feelings, how they reacted.
Perhaps then people could analyse her and use it to understand people
like her better.</p><p>It was a plan she went out and bought not one but four small but high
quality cams for her large spare bedroom. To be honest she had filmed
a sexual exploit once before, but it had been with a long time partner
who was merely three years her junior. The room was already a warm and
modern looking space. The large bed with its durable mattress, array
of pillows and silk sheets to boot. The modern erotic art on the walls
for spice, the walls themselves a warm green. Then she moved the spare
computer into the room and hooked up the webcams in a variety of
lucrative positions. One placed above the bead head looking down, one
placed on a raised wall attachment facing the end of the bed, another
on the PC desk itself facing the bed side on and a final digital
camera with a long lead for free hand use.</p><p>The next step was to update her stock of sex toys, lubricants, outfits
and porn. It was important to have everything to hand for when it went
down. In the name of authenticity she actually went and bought several
schoolgirl uniforms, not the sex shop variety but for several sized
girls in the 12-14 region. Next she bought lingerie for girls of the
same age range. Dildos she had enough of, but she bought more KY
liquid and pussy licker, a special product which makes pussy licking
so much tastier (I genuinely recommend it girls).</p><p>Finally she had to download a good amount of lesbian porn involving
older participants and younger girls. There was more then enough stock
stuff, aged former glamour porn stars going through the motions with
the newest baby faced late teen/twenty something on the block. Some of
the pros made it hot, but for the most it was wooden. Then Susan
switched to the P2P scene and downloaded some illegal stuff, women in
their 30’s dining on 12-15 year old girls pussies. There wasn’t much
of any quality but just enough to get her wet.</p><p>Perfect now all she needed was, well a girl, and then hopefully
another girl after that.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2: Melissa</p><p>It took two weeks only to find Susan’s first mark, her first little
lover. Like a wild predator she had spotted a lone girl of
approximately 11 or 12 years old wandering on her own on the way home
from school. The girl was short, well under 5’, had chestnut brown
hair, generally in pigtails and warm brown eyes. The girl was slight
but clearly had little pokies for tits under her school cardigan. Her
name was Melissa, the girl’s mother was an only child and her mother
worked at the local supermarket and trusted her to walk home alone.</p><p>Susan had worked it like a genius, she had gone up one day with worry,
“are you ok my dear, you shouldn’t be walking home alone it’s almost
winter and you don’t know who is about in these strange times.” The
girl had been relieved and gladly accepted the offer to be walked home
this had gone on for a week.</p><p>One day Melissa’s mother texted her to say she had to work overtime
and could she see to herself that night. Susan saw her chance, she
offered to cook something for Melissa as long as she never told her
mother, as she may be angry at Melissa for going home with a stranger.
This made sense to the youngster and she gladly agreed and was happy
for the company.</p><p>Once home Susan put on the children’s cable channels, Mel was
overwhelmed as her mother could not afford cable. The older woman went
into the kitchen and popped on the oven and prepared a kid’s staple
meal of chips and beans. After the meal she left the girl giggling to
“Scooby Doo” and went into the bathroom. There she did up her makeup,
brushed her teeth and went into the master bedroom. There she looked
at herself in the long mirror. The middle aged woman stood 5’9” tall
in height and had curves but was in good shape in general. Her breasts
were large and full and her hips were wasted in that they could not
bare children but should. Her greying brown hair was a mis-match of
steel and chestnut cut into a bob of reasobable length. Her piercing
blue eyes bore holes in her own face. This was it, this was the moment
it would happen.</p><p>Slumping down next to the girl she passed her a piece of chewing gum.
Then she affectionately squeezed the girl’s shoulder, “you know missy
it’s not right your mother leaving you alone all the time like this. I
worry about you, does she have no boyfriend to call on and help?” The
girl pulled herself away from the cartoon, “yes she has a boyfriend,
he comes around now and then. But he doesn’t like kids much. I
sometimes her them,…you know? Doing it.”</p><p>The girl giggled at this admission and went red at her rudeness. The
little dear has given me an opening thought Sue, “there’s no need to
be embaressed dear, sex is perfectly natural between two adults,
sometimes even adolescents too, it varies per country.” Melissa looked
perplexed, “what do you mean adolescents?” Susan gave a wolfish grin,
“well like teenagers, not much older then you, but you’re a little
girl of course.” Melissa sat upright with a jolt, “I AM NOT! I know a
few things about sex I even saw a sexo…err a porno, on my mothers PC!”</p><p>Susan smiled, “well that’s natural, you’re not a baby and sex
education is very good these days. It’s not quite the same thing as
doing it though my dear, there’s no substitute for the real thing, but
I suspect you’ll find that out soon enough you’re very attractive.”
The girl blushed again, “do you really think I am attractive, I’ve
never noticed any of the boys looking at me. How come you don’t have a
boyfriend or a husband?”</p><p>This was the moment of truth, if the girl balked at her being gay it
was over, “Heh I am a lesbian my dear, I only sleep with women and
girls. Yes you are very attractive and you’ll make a little stunner in
a few years when your more mature and can handle sex.”</p><p>Melissa jumped off the sofa in a huff, “what do you mean when I am
older, I play with my….pussy now. I can handle it, just not done it
yet, maybe nobody wants to with me!” The girl almost seemed to be
testing the water at this point, Susan had become wet at the genuine
possibility this could happen, “Sweetheart I am sure many boys and
quite frankly a number of men, not to say women might like to, but its
more complicated the that. You are not of legal age, thus if an adult
has sex with you and someone finds out they will go to prison and be
branded a monster for the rest of their lives. A boy your own age
might get away with it, but they are generally less mature and it
wouldn’t be very good even if they dared.”</p><p>The girl mulled this other and spoke, “so, so do you want to have sex
with me then Susan? I mean you said some women and you are a lesbo, oh
sorry I meant, well you know. I mean I don’t mind if you don’t, it’s
just you know…” The girl babbled and fizzled out and looked coy and
adorable. Susan smiled the breadth of her face, “I’ve already said I
found you attractive young lady, and if it wasn’t for the fact you’re
not legal, yes I would love to have sex with you, I’d take you right
now if I could.”</p><p>Melissa looked nervous and seemed to ponder that one, “err, well I
would like to try and I wouldn’t tell anyone, I mean we can stop if I
don’t like it.” Susan’s heart almost burst with adrenaline, “are you
sure you want this missy? I mean it isn’t legal and you are very young
and I am much older and I have adult sex, though I would treat you
gently.”</p><p>The girl nodded her head and the deal was sealed. The older woman
beckoned the youngster towards her, the girl nervously edged forward
and Susan wrapped her long arms around the girl and embraced her with
a kiss, breaking away now and then to plant passionate kisses to the
pretty little face before her. The older maid stroked the girls back
lovingly as they kissed for what seemed like an age. The she stroked
the girl’s sides and broke away, “come on girl jump into my arms, I’ll
carry you into my bedroom.” The girl obeyed and jumped up and was
lifted under each armpit into the bedroom and placed slowly onto the bed.</p><p>Susan slowly undid her dress and let it drop to the floor revealing a
black, silk slip. The girl looked adorable set all nervous on the bed
in her own schoolgirl uniform. Susan purred at the youngster, “ok baby
I am going to film us, because I want to be able to show you tips on
how to get better do you understand?” the little girl nodded.</p><p>Susan turned on the free cam and pointed it at a diagonal from the
bed. Then walked over and zoomed in on the girl’s cherub face, “look
at that little face, I am so lucky to have such a beautiful
girlfriend.” The adolescent smiled at being someone’s girlfriend, “Now
then baby, we have to do a proper introduction to our little film so I
am going to talk a little dirty here.” The older woman sat down next
to the girl and put her arm around her and faced the camera on the
wall hanging facing the end of the bed. “Hello there, my name is Susan
as you know and here today we have Melissa, isn’t she beautiful? Well
it turns out that my young girlfriend is a virgin and would very much
like to have sex for the first time. Hopefully you will see us engage
in oral sex, tit sucking and maybe even penetration. If you don’t want
to see this little cutie getting her pussy licked then you’re dead.”</p><p>With that she hopped back of the bed and turned on her youngster with
the camera, “but first my sweet I think you should do a sexy strip,
anyway you like, down to your underwear and tights.” The girl quickly
took off her tie, but then slowly more nervously started undoing her
shirt buttons. Susan took in the sight with both the camera and her
eyes. As the cute belly appeared and then slowly after that bra
covered chest. The girl struggled with the cuffs over the arms, but
this made her seem more vulnerable and it turned Susan on more.</p><p>Next the youngster undid the top button on her pleated black skirt and
pulled it away, revealing a white and pink striped pair of knickers.
Susan almost came then and there as the girl piled up her clothes on
the floor.</p><p>Susan came over to the bed doing another close up on the now very
nervous girl. She stroked the girls hair and whispered into the
schoolgirl’s ear that it was ok and she was doing fine. Next she
placed down the camera and beckoned the child to her lap, “oh baby you
have such a beautiful little body to compliment such a pretty face. Ok
sweetie I am going to take your bra off now, don’t be afraid.” Susan
slowly pulled up the training bra and the girl instinctively put her
arms up, but Susan didn’t pull the bra all the way, she left the girl
tied above her head. From that vantage point  she took in the dark red
nipples that stood erect before her, small mounds sticking them out
just enough for a mouthful. Smirking at the camera Susan spoke,
“aren’t I the luckiest woman in the world? I’m going to lick your
little nipples and it will feel great honey.”  </p><p>She kept her promise, she went slow at first and then lapped at each
tit lovingly as the girl sighed and moaned. Then taking each bud in
her mouth slurping noisily on the little tits and the two laughed as
each one popped back out. Rubbing and flicking at the red love mounds
and then kissing them better. Licking between the tits in the
miniature cleavage made by Missy’s small love buds and doing little
circles on her nipples again.</p><p>“My boobies are all wet, but that was great,” grinned the aroused
youngster, “that’s not all that is going to be wet my sweet, I think
its time we saw your pretty little slit, mamma needs to see babies
pussy,” crooned the older woman back at her.</p><p>Susan parted the twelve year olds thighs whilst she still sat on the
old maids knee, then slowly pulled the cotton knickers away at the
crotch revealing the small slit. “ooooh look at that, most men and gay
women would pay a fortune to be the first to fuck that, “ gasped Susan
smutily. The older women dipped her index finger into the outer folds
to test the new pussy and it was dripping. Then she asked the
youngster to sit up a little and pulled the girl pants down to the
knees and sat her back down again. “Oh honey there’s a sight, a
gorgeous twelve year old girl with her underpants round her knees. I’m
gonna play with your little pussy now sweetie.”</p><p>Susan lightly caressed the outer lips of the tight little snatch.
There was just the faint hint of brown pubic hair and Susan rubbed it
lovingly. Then opened the outer lips slowly with one finger, the girl
sighed and Susan kissed her neck with passion. Her other hand caressed
the girls undercarriage straddling that pretty, puffy part of the
vagina making the girl breath heavily. Then finally pulled the pussy
wide open to show the inner folds of the vagina to the camera, “My
word baby that’s what everyone wants to see and that’s where my tongue
longs to be. Can I lick your little pussy now?”</p><p>The girl nodded nervously but enthusiastically, “then say it baby,
what do you want mamma to do to you?” Susan growled. Melissa gulped
nervously as she sat there with her pussy exposed, “I want you to lick
my little pussy.” Susan lifted the youngster off her lap under the
girls thighs and placed her on the bed with her pussy facing the end
camera, “ok sweet this is the position so that the camera can catch my
hungry tongue going into your little cunt for the first time, but I’m
also going to put the free cam on your belly facing you to catch your
reaction.”</p><p>Susan spread the girl’s legs with the undies still wrapped around her
legs and knelt over the beautiful pussy. She kissed the girls flat
belly and stuck her tongue in her belly button making her smile. Then
planted a firm and loving kiss on the middle of the girl’s love hole.
 The girl arched back in a sigh, then Susan stroke struck licking back
and forth along the length of the slit. What ensued was a feeding
frenzy, the older woman lapped hungrily at the pussy, running the tip
of her tongue along the length of the tight slit and then probing into
it with darting motions. Kissing the puffy lips and then smothering
the whole thing and sucking on the pussy with all her might. Just
before the youngster came Susan dropped down off the bed and raised
the girl a little. Then fed her tongue into the youngster’s arsehole
and licked up slowly till she reached the clitoris at the top again.
Stopping now and again to kiss the girl’s inner thighs still covered
in knee high stockings. Finally Susan finished off her young lover by
pulling her pussy lips apart and tongue fucking the little hole right
at the top until the girl was sent into waves of powerful spasms.</p><p>The girl seemed to cum for an age and Susan wasn’t complaining as she
loved the taste of her little girl. When the girl’s orgasm ceased she
almost passed out with tiredness. Susan realised that a young girl’s
stamina was not the same as hers and she decided to shower the girl
and take her home. There would be other days and other things to do.</p><p>Author’s notes:</p><p>People who have read my previous works will notice a difference in
size. This is something I have been working on. I wanted to pad the
story out with more suspense. I intend to have Susan bed a handful of
girls in a handful of ways. But it is just finding the time. Also as
always, I do not condone paedophilia I never have and I never will,
these works are pure fantasy, DO NOT try and replicate them.</p><p>As always feel free to contact me on my email, I will reply, it’s just
a case of when. By the way I can take criticism, but generally I just
write my own stories so please don’t try and tell me what I should
write about. I’m not into incest, rape, scat or torture.</p>"
1115,"Doomed Susan, Part 2 – A Friend in Deed",Dykefan,2,An old flame helps Susan enjoy her young girlfriend's body.,['FFg cons oral'],"<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1: Confidant</p><p>Susan spent the next ten days panicking that the door would knock and
that the police would be on the other side. Melissa had not been
around or even walked that way home and it was starting to worry the
old spinster. What could she do? If she turned up at the school
someone might notice, she might spook the girl into saying something.
No better to leave things be and see what happens.</p><p>Then one Saturday a gay friend was visiting, a handsome middle aged
woman in her early forties named Claire. Claire was an old
acquaintance of Susan’s, they had dated and indeed slept together, but
were in many respects too similar and had become friends. In many
respects Susan preferred it this way as she was a really great friend.
But there were days when her attractive former lover still got her
going. Claire was not as tall or busty, but she stood above average
height, maybe 5’6 on a good day. Her frame was slender and toned as
she was a gym fanatic and constantly tried to get Sue to go more then
the once a week she did.. Her hair a mousey blonde, poker straight
thanks to the aid of her beloved straightening tongs. Her face was
traditionally pretty, but it was also one of those mischievous faces
you see. Always with an all knowing half smile like she was generally
having a really good time at life.</p><p>They had gotten past the sorrow of Susan’s condition and now Claire
and a few other friends were just trying to make her life as fun as
possible. They chatted in the kitchen and Claire could tell that Susan
was pre-occupied as if she wanted to say something but daren’t.
Eventually Claire just had out with it, “Suze if you have something to
say I am here for you, I can understand you are distracted….” Susan
flinched and looked up surprised as if she hadn’t meant to be so
transparent. Her fazer blue eyes looked to the floor as she
contemplate speaking and then did, “have you ever slept with a minor
Claire? Be honest.” Now it was the younger woman’s turn to be taken
aback, “erm well you caught me off guard there, talk about changing
the subject, no, I guess I have came close when I was younger.” The
two stood in silence for a while, “I seduced a 12 year old, I filmed
it, I’m a monster and now I haven’t heard from her in days, I think
I’m going mad Claire,” Susan blurted it all out, she had to.</p><p>Claire stood in silence with her hand under her chin for a while, then
spoke, “well old girl what can you do? It’s done, you wouldn’t be the
first, I know you well enough to know you wouldn’t harm the child.”
The two embraced at the shoulders, tensions easing a way, “so then,”
Claire said with a smirk, “what was it like you devil you?” There was
no need for Susan to describe, she grabbed Claire’s hand and took her
to the computer with the video footage.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2: Love Triangle</p><p>The two women had watched and masturbated and masturbation turned to
love making. They were tidying up having been carnally re-acquainted,
“whew woman, that was the hottest thing I have ever seen and I am not
ashamed to admit it,” Claire declared satisfied. The older woman
turned and winked, “be careful though lady, I’m dying you’re not you
have stuff to live for.” The younger broad chuckled, “same old Susan,
even when you’ve had sex with a minor you still manage to worry about
saving face, girl you’ve got to take more risks now its life.”</p><p>At that moment the doorbell rang and the two women jumped out of their
skins. Susan opened the door and to her amazement Melanie stood there
in a strappy top, hot pants and trainers. Susan smiled nervously,
“hullo dear, I was worried I thought I might have scared you.” The
young girl smiled and hugged her older lover closely and entered the
home.</p><p>Claire watched this from the living room and finally spoke, “well,
well young lady, you’re even more beautiful in person as you are on
film.” The twelve year old blushed her pretty face went into a smile.
Susan rubbed her young lover’s back, “Sorry baby I had to confide in a
friend and Claire here insisted on seeing for herself.”</p><p>The youngster thought about this a little, “are, are you a lesbian too
Claire?” The older woman nodded, “yes I am dear and I can say that
Susan is a very lucky woman, you’re a mature, intelligent, sexy lady.”
Susan blushed further and then said, “you’re very beautiful too.”
Susan rolled her eyes and laughed, “I think I better watch you two,
get your own girlfriend.” Claire joined I laughing and turned again to
Melissa, “you don’t have any friends I could date do you,” she joked
but the girl replied, “yes.”</p><p>Both older women almost fell over, “you’re kidding of course dear?”
The girl shook her head a solid no, “nope two of my friends are into
girls too, I told them I had sex with a woman and they never believed
me, but they said they wanted to for themselves.” Instantly both women
became wet, Claire broke the ice, “well maybe you can introduce us to
these lovelies?” Claire nodded a yes this time and said, “yeah maybe
tomorrow for Beth she lives nearby and I ha g with her on Sundays.
Tara lives with her mam but visits her Gran sometimes which is near
here, I just never know when. Anyway I don’t mind sleeping with you
too Claire or is that cheating?”</p><p>The two women shot each other amazed glances at the girl’s candour,
“well little lady you’re my girlfriend but I don’t mind sharing you
with a good friend.” It was settled the 3 had some light refreshments
in the form of juice and then Sue scooped the girl up under the
armpits and held her close kissing her as they walked towards the
room. There she was yet again laid on the bed and the cameras were all
turned on.</p><p>Claire wasted no time stripping down to a black bra and knickers, no
stockings just bare feet. Susan hadn’t even gotten dressed and was in
robe with just a t shirt and knickers on underneath, having already
showered. Melissa had slipped off her trainers but left her white
ankle socks on at the ladies bequest. Her pink hot pants were very
small and had Adidas stripes on the sides. Her pale blue lacey top
stopped at the belly button.</p><p>Susan rummaged through her naughty draws and pulled out a small
strap-on and the KY jelly, “ok my dear, I think you can lick your
first pussy today and we’re going to deflower you, it’ll be fine.”
Claire sat behind Mel on the bed and gently stroke her arms and neck
and eventually slowly raised her blue top off, revealing those little
dark nipples again. The blonde’s arms shifter under the girl’s armpits
and began rubbing nipples as the women kissed the girl’s neck and
cheek from behind. Susan was highly aroused by this as she filmed it
and began rubbing her pussy through her knickers. Then the oldest
women put down the camera and took off her t-shirt baring her ample
breasts, also stripping off her underwear showing her neatly trimmed
mound. Sitting on the pillows at the bed head she beckoned both
younger females to sample her breasts. The hungry females obliged,
Melissa mimicked Claire’s tongue flicking on her own breast, whilst
Sue stroked her hair. The youngster ended up suckling like a baby for
a while whilst her old lover cooed with enjoyment.</p><p>Now was the time for Mel’s first pussy though, Claire grasped the cam
as Sue lowered herself on the bed and spread herself for her young
lover. Melissa tentatively lowered herself down to the aromatic pussy
and eventually licked out at the slit mid way. Sensing her fear Claire
encouraged, “yeah it’s always a bit pungent first time but you get
used to it kiddo.” With that the preteen dipped her tongue in the
older honeypot and got a little pace going on the outer lips. Claire
leaned down with her free hand and opened the other lips, “get into
the ridge baby really lap it up.” The brunette nymph obliged and
lapped away as her older woman moaned in delight, with words of, “eat
me little girl, eat mamma’s pussy.” The camerawoman of the piece
backed out and got a great shot of Melissa’s beautiful arse stuck in
the air, face down in older cunt and the attractive steel haired
mistress in ecstasy. Susan came with wild abandon.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 3: Innocence Removed</p><p>The females rested and supped on further beverages and then got back
to work. Susan and Mel kissed passionately having shared each other’s
love holes finally. Melissa looked on unimpressed, “ahem, sorry to
spoil the love in ladies, but if I don’t get some young pussy on the
menu soon I am going to burst.” Susan chuckled and Mel looked at the
blonde nervously but smiling. Susan put her hand up first though, “her
strap-on virginity is mine woman, but you can warm her up for me.”
With that Susan planted a big kiss on the girl’s cheek and jumped off
the bed, “so how do you want it wild thing?” Claire looked at Mel
smutily, “how don’t I want it? I thought about tongue fucking that
tight pussy from behind but I want to see her pretty face when I eat
her. Ok beautiful stand up at the end of the bed but don’t fall off”
The youngster complied as Mel urged Susan to grab the freehand cam
once more.</p><p>Claire licked her lips hungrily whilst being filmed, “what a beautiful
piece of ass, let me see you do a slow turn.” The young girl turned
and shook her booty when she had her backside to the sexy forty
something. The blonde  acknowledged her approval by grabbing at the
young ones buttocks and squeezed them, “ok sweetie I’m going to take
down the back part of your hot little pants.” The pants came down to
just under the butt and no knickers were apparent, “Wahey! Sue this
little lady came for a fuck no doubt about it she is hot for it.”</p><p>A warm tongue found its way to the crevice of the young girls butt and
wiggled up and down. Then the horny blonde opened the arse cheeks and
stared at the little anus, “get a shot in there Sue, that’s your
little arsehole for pleasure now woman, but that’s for later, there’s
other holes to explore.” The young girl cooed as her pants were taken
down to the knee from behind, “bend forward and part your legs a
little, auntie Claire wants to see babies pussy.” The girl gingerly
bent forward and revealed her pussy undercarriage. Mel wasted no time,
a tongue slowly slithered along the preteen pussy and licked towards
the clitoris from behind and then slowly retracted back to the anus as
slow as you like. The girl groaned and almost fell forward in
pressure, “yes you like having your cunt lapped by old women don’t you
baby, what a sweet tasting little girl keeping us old maids company.”
The pussy lips were opened as Sue shot down into the beautiful pink,
wet hole that presented itself.</p><p>The girl was then asked to turn and sit as she did and the pants were
taken off and put in a drawer, “you won’t be needing those for an hour
or so yet sweetie,” Susan crooned. A pillow was placed under the
girl’s head and she was instructed to pull her legs back, still
wearing the white knee socks. Mel then stripped off her bra and
panties laughing all the way and then knelt down and kissed the pretty
girl’s flushed face. Kissing down the preteen but budding body Mel
took some time to rub her smaller breasts against the little peaks of
her young lover. Finally she kissed down the girls thighs and stuck
out her tongue aiming at the nubile slit before her, “I’m going to
tongue fuck your sweet cunt now baby and you’ll love it I swear, does
Melissa love being our little fuck-toy, does she?” The girl nodded in
a mixture of arousal and nerves, then her pussy lips were spread by
one hand and Claire looked up as she dove her tongue into the young
sweet love-hole hungrily. Mel’s face was pleasure as her pretty faced
smiled from ear to ear as the attractive middle aged woman lapped at
her tight snatch. The blonde sucked and lapped and swirled her tongue
in the tight hole for what seemed like an age but was in fact minutes
and the young girl came pretty quickly.</p><p>Susan caught everything from the side and then at Mel’s face as she
came hard. The sight of the attractive blonde devouring the girl’s
vagina like it was going out of style and the youngster’s arousal had
her going again, “Right drink break then I’m fucking that pussy with
my strap-on, mamma needs to take her baby.”</p>"
1116,"Doomed Susan, Part 3 – The Strap-on",Dykefan,3,A small addition to last story with the penetration,['FFg cons'],"<p>The girl’s chilled for longer this time and giggled and cuddled.
Melissa was growing in to her role as the centre of attention for two
attractive middle aged women’s lust. Talk turned to full penetration,
“you’ve got a tight little cunny babe so we’ll take it slow. I’ve got
quite a nice little strap-on here, just 4 inches so I want bang
against your sternum but I’ll fill you up.” The girls tidied up the
mess and got back to the bed. Susan strapped on her fake penis and
bathed it in good old KY. Then for extra measure Mel was laid back by
Claire and further KY Jelly was applied amply to the sweet young snatch.</p><p>Susan hovered over her young lover hornily, “right cam over the bed
head to catch that pretty face when she takes her first plastic cock,
bed on the wall mount to catch the penetration, cam to the side to
film me ride my little love and…what you going to do missus?” Laughter
abided as Claire suggested she be the roaming cam.</p><p>It was time Susan grabbed Mel’s ankles from behind and pulled her
towards the end of the bed. Then the maid lent over the small body and
placed the plastic cock head at the girl’s pussy entrance whilst
looking down at the pretty but nervous face, “Ok baby, if it hurts too
much just say and we’ll stop, but I really got to take you little
girl.” The girl nodded approvingly and Susan reached down to the cock
and slowly started to push in, “wider sweetie, keep that hole nice and
open for me.” Slowly but surely the 4 inch fuck toy went into the
tight snatch and once the juices started flowing the larger woman
could get a rhythm going.</p><p>Susan picked up the pace as she rubbed one young nipple and balanced
on the bed with the other hand. Tears had welled in the eyes of the
girl but they had soon been replaced with groans of pleasure, “oh yeah
baby you love your first cock don’t you honey, the first of many I
assure you.” Susan kept up a moderate but steady pace invading the
youngster’s hole just enough without banging hard.</p><p>Claire filmed jut off the centre from behind zooming in on the
penetration, “ladies this looks awesome that little cunt is taking a
steady fucking listen to that baby groan.” Mel tossed her head back
and forth now fairly close to orgasm as the piercing blue eyes of her
mistress gazed down on her lovingly. Sensing the moment was near Sue
laid down on her small charge and kissed the girl as she continued to
pork the tight slit steadily. The steely brown maiden kissed at the
pretty face as the girl came savagely and bucked under the larger
woman’s weight, “yes that’s it baby let it all out show mamma what she
did to you.” Eventually the bucking stopped and both females laid
still for a short while and kissed. The youngster looked sleepy and
Susan slowly pulled herself out of her tight pussy and sent her to the
shower to clean up.</p><p>Claire was placing the camera down on the desktop for the pc as Susan
came up behind and pushed her over the desk. “Odd one out baby your
pussy has seen no love in a while here I come.” The older woman still
turned on from her preteen fuck gave the Blonde a good seeing to and
soon a second female succumbed to the little strap-on. The two women
cuddled on the bed as the youngster dressed in front of them and
promised to come again tomorrow hopefully with Beth. Claire turned to
Susan, “so what about those other girls aye?”</p>"
1117,Jade's Awakening,Dykefan,1,,"['FFFf', 'mast', 'oral']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p><p>Jade looked in the mirror one last time with a little apprehension,
her reflection showed an attractive 13 year old brunette with what
would be shoulder length straight hair tied up in pigtails. It would
also show a pair of peircing blue eyes and medium fair skin covering a
pretty smiling face, Jade had one of those pretty but innocent faces
that made people think she was sweet. Finally it would also highlight
the classic British schoolgirl uniform, white blouse, red and white
tie, black mini skirt, knee high tights and black pumps. Sauntering
down the stairs in an empty house jade grabbed her long grey fleeced
coat and tied it shut as to hide her appearance. There was no worry
about her mother as she worked nights and trusted her only daughter to
be able to sort herself these days being an intelligent young teenager
and not a baby. Her father and mother were seperated and her father
worked offshore for 3 weeks at a time.</p><p>Opening the door into the cool early autumn night in Newcastle england
she shut the door behind her and sighed away her nerves determined to
go through with her plan. Indeed what an audatious plan this was to be
if not entirely sensible. You see Jade had over the last few years
come to realise that she was entirely attracted to women and not at
all men in any shape or form. This had at first been an alarming
realisation for a young girl and entirely isolating from her peers.
Inevitably she had been through the denial stage and her sexuality
from her friends playing along with the boy talk.</p><p>However in recent history she had embraced her sexuality and began
delving into lesbian chat rooms, porn sites etc on her pc that her
father had bought for her room. During various posts on one such
message board she posed as an 18 year old girl asking about how to
handle coming out. Through protracted posting and a lot of links and
private pms the general consensus had been to break the ice by
locating the nearest gay bar and getting acquainted with the local gay
scene. Now don't think too badly on the posters on this board, they
had no method of knowing how old Jade was and perhaps many suspected
her of being a male being sleazy even, but did their duty to the
sisterhood by giving what was indeed  sound advice to an 18 year old
girl looking to come out of the closet. The fact that they had now
inenvertedly helped to locate the nearest gay bar not too far from
Jade's mother's 2 bedroom apartment in the centre of town ""Friskies"",
the fact that they had sent a 13 year old girl out into the night
dressed in a schoolgirl uniform looking to initiate some basic contact
with gay females 5 years to 50 years her seniour was not their fault.</p><p>Jade quickly and effeciently stalked the streets being smart enough
(or unsmart enough depending on your viewpoint) to stay to the
backstreets to avoid police intrusion, since a 13 year old girl tarted
up in a schoolgirl uniform screamed underage hooker. Finally she came
to the last alley that the Friskies bar backed on to, the bar itself
was on the corner, it effectively had 3 entrances, a back door for
staff to bring out garbage and place in two skips in the alley behind,
a side door manned by a tall, butch, mohican sporting woman by the
name of Carla and finally the front double doors manned by a giant of
a man standing well over six feet tall and as wide as a jukebox simply
known as ""tower.""The big man out front was gay and took his job
seriously and no wiggling of eyelashes or flashing of bras would get
him to let you in if you were underage it had been tried. So without a
plan Jade slowly made her way down the back alley towards potentially
the side door. However her passager was quickly blocked by a dumpy
middle aged woman who was a bartender in the club, she was bringing
some damage crates and a bag of rubbish to the skips and was clearly
visible under the lampost adjacent to the skip. The older woman looked
up having disposed of the trash and sensing somebody else in the
alley, her cold grey eyes came upon a small form of a female barely
over 5' tall and clearly young. The woman squinted too look and spoke,
""hello there? are you lost, the door is out front, come into the light
where I can see you, yer giving me the creeps lassie."" Jade not
knowing what to do walked forward into the lamplight at which point a
smutty grin crossed the middle aged boiler's face. The experienced
dyke who had seen it all in her time as a waitress and barkeep in
various gay bars in her 44 years on this mortal coil sized the
situation up immediately, ""young one ain't you? underage? how old are
you missy?"" The youngster was unsure what to do and simply lied
""seventeen, I know that is underage but I just wanted to see what a
gay bar was like for the first time."" The bulky woman chuckled at this
in genuine humour, ""baby if you are even sixteen I am now officially
the pope, you are more like fourteen and I am being nice, but lets not
quibble over numbers come over here into the yard I can get you in.""</p><p>The unlikely duo slowly and warily strode into the yard behind the pub
and the tubby woman turned on her heels and looked down at the young,
innocent beauty in front of her. Slowly placing a reassuring hand on
the kids shoulder she spoke honestly, ""I'm not sure what you are after
here tonight, but I warn you you may get it and regret it, not all
dykes are nice people, not all women care about your emotional state,
but I am not going to be the one to make that call. I do however want
something in return for sneaking you into the bar tonight, I want to
see a bit of you, not much, but enough to give me some nice dreams
tonight."" Jade felt a rush of both fear and excitement and wondered if
she was willing and found that she was to her amazement, ""what do you
want to see?"" That smutty grin beamed across the women's face in the
back porch light, ""some women are fans of tits my dear, some women are
all for the arse, some women like a nice pair of legs and I suspect
you have enough of all three. But I am specifically a woman who likes
to see a bit of bush, though  wonder if you have any carpeting down
there, lets find out."" The older woman gestured to a set of patio
furniture set up out back for staff in the summer. The young girl sat
tentatively on the table and hoiked her skirt up to her waist and lent
back and placed one foot on the chair. Then she peeled aside her white
cotton panties, purposefully garnered with a teddy bear for extra
cutesy effect and displayed the better part of a tight little slit
topped by a trimmed bush in the form of an inverted triangle.
Unnoticed by Jade however the woman had gotten out her mobile and set
it to night light and snapped two quick shots of her baring all. At
that same moment a tall skinheaded butch came wandering out unawares
and on taking in the scene laughed aloud, ""wahey Dot starting up your
own little porno back here, little young isn't she? still she looks
good enough to eat even if it is such a little meal eh?"" The two dykes
laughed at one another and enjoyed the moment, Jade meanwhile
corrected her clothing and spoke, ""am I going to get in now as you
promised?"" The bulky woman held open the back door and gestured into
the back lounge that was mostly empty as it was a quiet wednesday
night. As Jade slowly made her way into the back of the bar the tall
butch slapped her backside playfully and simply said, ""get used to it
cutey.""</p><p>On entering the back bar she didn't really have a plan and merely
looked for the first booth to sit in nervously. A grey haired woman in
dour plaid shirt and jeans looked up from a game of poker and winked
at her and nodded. The two women playing alongside her also looked
over, one a masculine looking black woman with crew cut hair died red
and the other a fairly attractive, heavy chested blonde both in their
late thirties. They spoke to one another in hushed tones at times
eyeing the girl and then all at once shuffled over to her table. The
eldest woman spoke, ""tut tut, underage? Dot is letting anybody in
these days, you're not a day over fifteen!"" The group chuckled and the
femme gave a sympathetic awwww. Then the older woman spoke once more,
""no need to go red we've all been young and gay, perhaps not as young
as you that was guttsy what you did here, not sure I want to know how
you got in but never mind. Ok kid it's quiet, I own the place and I'm
not expecting any raids from the police today so you can stay and we
will buy you one alcopop no more, Dot! get your fat arse to the bar
and bring one orange alcopop and a refill of our drinks woman!"" The
big woman lurched in from the back and grabbed the order silently and
then grumpily wandered to the front bar where there was maybe half a
dozen people loitering.</p><p>The women begin drinking their own booze and Jade wanting to feel part
of the group began sipping the alocopop takig in the bitter after
taste after the initial fizzy orange flavour and trying not to
grimace. The other three chattered about mundane things for a few
minutes and then the pretty blonde introduced herself, ""ok sugar I'm
Lisa and this flame haired amazon is maggie, bringing up the rear...as
per usual is Martha, the owner and proprieter of this place."" The
youngster nodded to each after their names and then said her name was
Jade and told them she had wanted to come out and try to get to know
the scene better, she explained how she felt like an exile in her own
life and that her mother though a nice woman was busy with work and
was still coming to terms with the divorce. Martha the older woman
took all this in stroking her chin slowly and staring at the girl,
""must be rough kiddo, tell you what how about we go into the pool room
upstairs and just shoot some pool and hang out in a less intimidating
environment?"" Jade liked pool and felt that she could trust this group
of women and so they made the trek upstairs to the pool room.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p><p>The group got settled in the new room and Jade found herself a smaller
cue and began playing a game with the tall ebonic woman Maggie. Lisa
found the PA system and put on some chillout mood music, whilst Martha
watched the two females play their game, ""so what's the schoolgirl
uniform all about Jadey? not exactly standard pub wear?"" Jade flushed
red and shrugged, ""I guess it was an attempt to be sexy, i guess I
just assumed all gay women dressed sexy."" Maggie chuckled but said
nothing and Martha spoke again, ""well honey mission accomplished on
the sexy front but on a quiet night many of us dress down, hell i
nearly always dress down but then I own the place."" Lisa had clearly
had one too many and was now dancing slowly, almost comically in the
way tipsy women do to slow music. Then she began to rub her breasts
through her simply black dress, ""i'd like to dress down right now
hahaha."" Maggie rolled her eyes, ""here we go again aye? cannot hold
her drink this one jadey she'll be stripping in a minute."" indeed the
busty blonde loosened the straps on her dress and dropped it to the
floor and raised her slip up over her head. To Jade's amazement Lisa
was now topless wearing no bra and in her knickers and high heels and
knee high tights. The blonde rubeed her nippls and winked at the girl
and said, ""do you like my titties darling?"" jade nervously nodded but
took a step back, Martha grabbed her shoulders from behind
comfortingly, ""relax sugar this will be a nice demo into what we dykes
do.""</p><p>Maggie turned to Jade and asked, ""you don't mind if me and Lisa play a
different game do you Jade? I think you were going to beat me anyway.""
The girl being embaressed but not wanting to turn away from the scene
shook her head. Lisa inched forward to Maggie and the taller black
woman grabbed her left breast and began suckling on it hungrily whilst
flicking the other nipple with her finger slowly. The blonde coed and
groaned as she was lifted by her arse cheeks onto the pool table and
her legs pulled around to face Jade and Martha. Lisa beckoned to Jade
with her finger and slowly but surely Jade crept forward Martha
rubbing her back comfortingly. Then the girl's head was pushed towards
Lisa's left tit and encouraged to suckle, Lisa coed to her little
devotee, ""shhh baby nice and slow, just suck mamma's titty."" Maggie
joined suckling on the left tit and ran her hand over Jade's head
breaking away to encourage, ""go on girl you're doing it, best tits in
the bar I swear."" For a while the two females sucked and kissed the
breasts like hungry babies as Martha filmed the scene on her mobile
phone cam. Then instinctively Lisa leaned right back on her elbows.
lent forward and pulled her knickers to one side to reveal a nice
hairy blonde pussy. Martha came forward for a better shot and
exclaimed, ""it needs licking that."" maggie kissed Jade's nervous face
on the left cheek and smiled, ""I'll go first fraidy cat."" with that
she lent forward and began tonguening the blonde slit at the clitoral
hood slowly. Then expertly kissing down the slit and every now and
then french kissing the utter lips as Lisa coed in pleasure.</p><p>Martha came behind Jade and put her hand around the girls waist and
hugged into her head close whilst filming over her shoulder, ""better
shot, think you're up to helping maggs out tutz?"" Jade sensing this
was the moment nodded apprehensively and walked foward, Maggie looked
up from her light meal and winked at Jade. The girl lowered herself
down to the waiting vagina and was encouraged by Lisa, ""go on little
lady I want to see that pretty face eating me right up."" At first Jade
stuck out her tongue for a taste and found it salty but eventually got
a flow going up and down, Maggie chuckled, ""your like a cat lapping
milk more then a dyke eating pussy, here slow circles at the top of
the pussy just below the mound."" The girl followed Maggies
instructions and got Lisa going, ""oh eat me little baby, eat my wet
slit."" Maggie sensing Lisa was close to coming began fingering her
pussy below Jade's tongue work.</p><p>At the same time a strange sensation came from behind, the feeling of
Jade's skirt being lifted up from behind and her knickers being pulled
under her buttocks, then a hand rubbing her arse cheeks. Jade took a
moment to look back and saw Martha now topless smiling at her and
rubbing and neading her bum cheeks, ""keep going honey we won't hurt
you."" The girl turned and returned to her tongue duties. Maggie
reached over with her free right hand and neaded Jade's left buttock,
""look at the cute little arse on that eh marth? we got the best two
femmes in the bar tonight at our disposal here."" Deciding to go on the
offensive Martha blew a kiss to the nearly orgasmic Lisa and got down
on her knees behind Jade, ""man this little arsehole and her cunny are
to die for Mags, we are the luckiest bitches on the planet to get to
be the first ones in there but not the last me thinks."" She opened the
arse cheeks with her left hand and zoomed in with the phone cam in her
right, then placing the phone in maggies hands lent forward and gave
butterfly kisses to both cheeks as Jade cooed. Then parting the cheeks
wide slowly wiggled her tongue into Jade's anus exploring the ring and
crevice. Jade felt warmth in her bumhole and was aroused and light
headed but continued lapping at the pussy in front of her. Lisa
finally came like a volcana erupting all over Jades face. Maggie
grabbed a towel used to wipe the tables when beer was spilt and dabbed
the girls face as her arse was explored by the older woman.</p><p>Maggie patted Martha on the back, ""howay old girl lets do this proper
get her up and take some snaps."" Martha kissed Jade's bum cheek and
rose, ""get up darling but leave your knickers round your thighs and
lift your skirt for some photos."" jade complied and stood in front of
the table flashing her little pussy whilst Maggie snapped a few shots.
Then Lisa sat up form behind Jade on the table and reached round and
undid the tie as more photos fired off. Next Jade's white shirt was
unbuttoned and opened as Lisa kissed Jade's neck. off came the shirt
revealing a sexy black bra and a small but ample cleavage, more shots
were taken as Lisa undid Jade's bra straps and eventually the bra was
off at the same time as Mags took off Jade's pumps. What remained was
a topless, pigtailed, brunette, 13 year old wearing nothing but knee
high tights a mini skirt and white knickers around her thighs.</p><p>Maggie flicked at one of the orange sized breasts on the slim but not
anorexic frame of the girl. Then Lent forward and suckled just turning
her head enough so that Martha could snap some great photos. Lisa
cupped the other breast from behind and whispered into Jade's ear,
""you're our new little slut, we love our little underage schoolgirl.""
Jade felt her pussy moisten to the extreme and was losing focus at
this attention. Soon Maggie was suckling the whole tit in one mouthful
aggressively, ""yeah sucking this babies little tits I own this girls
body."" Martha now came forth and kissed and probed at the free nipple
and then kissed down her belly and licked into her belly button.</p><p>Pulling Maggie back Martha asked Jade to face the camphone and push
her tits to the camera and pout, Jade complied. Then another shot was
taken with Jade's skirt back over her arse with Jade's looking back
over her shoulder pointing to her backside and smiling. Finally Jade
was asked to take off her dress and did so to mass approval from the
older women. Her slit was tight and untested and topped by a dark
brown inverted triangle almost pointing down saying, ""eat me."" More
photos were taken with Jade with her hands on her hips and her legs
slightly apart pulling the knickers around her thighs tight. Then
Maggie guided Jade back ntop the edge of the pool table and lifted her
on to it and spread her legs apart using Lisa to support her from
behind. Jade could feel the older femmes heavy chests on her back.
Maggie let out a whistle, Martha that is the prettiest little slit I
have ever seen and it needs my tongue in it. Waddya say little girl
want me to eat your virgin pussy eh?"" Jade flushed with arousal and
barely audibly said, ""yes.."" Maggie smirked, ""tell me what you want me
to do to you little girl..."" Jade hungry for Mag's tongue blurted,
""eat my baby pussy, eat the shit out of me."" The 3 older women laughed
aloud and Maggie leant forward, ""with pleasure jailbait."" First came a
warm kiss to the outer lips then a wet strong tongue exploring further
into the inner folds, then up an down in a solid motion, Jade's mind
blurred. then came then heavy strokes across her clitoris and she was
bucking in pleasure.</p>"
1118,Jade's Awakening: Jade's Admirer,Dykefan,1,,['Ff oral mast exhib'],"<p class=""h2"">Chapter 3</p><p>After the raunchy session in the Friskies pool lounge Jade had been
walked home by Maggie and thanked for a pleasant evening and to stay
in touch. Texts and email addies were swapped and promises to meet up
again were made. Jade felt like a superstar, for a week after she
would run to school practically and run home too to log on to msn and
chat with her new friends. Almost one week to the day Lisa msn
messaged her with some gossip, ""so you're a little pornstar with me
and the girls now I hear."" Jade felt tingly with excitement, ""wha-what
do you mean?"" There was a dramatic pause as Lisa strung out the moment
then replied, ""Mags the swine sent Martha's little vid of us to half
the bar, you're very popular with women you've never met, infact some
have asked to meet you."" This revelaion sent the young girl's heart
pounding, all those experienced dykes watching her have sex for the
first time, how crude, how exciting and now wanting to meet her. After
mulling this over she enquired for more info and Lisa told her one
well known woman called Helen who Martha new had asked for Jade's
contact details but Martha had told her only with the underge girl's
consent. Jade asked Lisa what she new about this Helen and the older
femme told her that she was a highly succesful doctor in some feild or
another and in her private life collected all forms of art especially
erotic stuff, but Lisa didn't know as much as Martha.</p><p>The thirteen year old had things to think on about now, she had gone
way further then she had ever expected, but the older women had told
her initiating a sex life often felt like that because by it's nature
it was something new and like no other thing in the world. Nervously
she texted Martha enquiring about the interested doc and Martha told
her that Helen was a 45 year old, single, usually dated young girls
from 17-22 purely for sex but pampered them with gifts and attention
for the time they were together. Apparently Helen had seen the phone
vid and had practically came in an instant and had asked Martha to get
her a meet with Jade at all costs but Martha had protected the
youngster even though she suspected Jade would come to no harm with
Helen. The little brunette absorbed all this and agreed to an initial
MSN meeting.</p><p>The clock ticked and Jade waited on MSN, nervously wondering when this
new older woman would enter her life if only digitally. The good
doctor had agreed a time through Martha of 7 o clock as Jade's mother
left 30 minutes before that time and wouldn't be back till 2am.
Finally at 7:12pm an add request from an email
ynggirleater242@hotmail.com which Jade new to be Helen, the addy was
enough to make a girl wet. Jade waited pensively as the name went onto
her contact list and the screen name ""HotDoc"" was added to her online
friends. The girl considered messaging first but a chat box popped up
before she could, ""Hello Jade? sorry I am late sweetie phonecall from
a friend asking if I had seen your little movie and I told her I was
supposed to be chatting to the girl in it, that got her off the phone
after a fashion."" Jade flushed at the thought of these women
discussing her first time like it was a porn movie but it also turned
her on too, she replied, ""no bother Helen but I am suprised the vid
has caused such a fuss, I'm nothing special."" There was a brief pause
and then the reply, ""don't be silly young lady you are to die for,
there is women who you've never seen or heard of imagining taking you
in ways you probably couldn't imagine right now, how old are you
really by the way? I won't be mad I know you are underage and I like
that."" Now the girl was really flushing but plucked up the courage to
reply again, "" heh that is kind of cool but also a little scarey and I
am 13 I'm afraid does that change anything?"" This time the reply came
quicker as if to affirm the point, "" no the age is fine illegal is
illegal I...I mean a lucky women who slept with you would be breaking
the law were you 16 or 13, do i scare you?"" This time Jade was the one
to reply quickly, ""cool and no though I would like to see you as I
haven't seen what you look like yet and I want to have sex again I
just want to choose the right person.""</p><p>There was a pause after Helen told Jade she would grab two pics then 2
were sent at once. When the photo's finished their download Jade
opened the sent files folder and opened the first one, it showed a
reasonably pleasant looking woman with short brown hair in a pixie
cut, intense blue eyes, wearing a power suit, leaning against a desk
with a smile on her face. The next photo was more revealing with the
same woman in all black lingerie which revealed a heavy bust and
medium figure, not bad for a woman in her mid forties. jade surveryed
both photos and then sent a sincere message, ""very nice you look like
pretty but in a tomboyish way, you know because of the suit and hair,
but then the....boobs."" The reply was sudden, ""haha my dear quite
indeed, I was what we call a Butch-femme in my youth but it's not the
best look for a doctor and the reality is, non conform, non career.
I've refined the look to the one you see today, but I could send you
some photos that prove I can still dominate and be tender too, would
you like to see Jade?"" The youngster affirmed and 4 images were sent
in sequence.</p><p>The first of these new photos showed Helen in a red teddy bending a
lean blonde in her late teens over her knee, who was all but naked
thanks to some white cotton panties and Helen swinging to spank her.
The second photo showed helen sat on the corner of a bed in a white
vest and matching knickers, perched on her lap was a petite naked girl
with long curly black hair, blue eyes and little buds for breasts. In
this photo helen was fingering the young girl -who Jade guessed was
maybe 18's - pussy whilst kissing her passionately. The third photo
showed helen in her black lingerie leaning over a kitchen table
licking the pussy of an attractive black girl with long wavy hair who
seemed in ecstasy. The final photo showed a busty, blonde twenty
something being bent over a dresser as helen wearing a darker teddy
inserts a vibrator into her pussy from behind.</p><p>Jade played with herself for a little a while and Helen must have
guessed as the message came, ""not bad huh? that's about a fith of the
young ladies I have enjoyed but never as young as 13, 17 the next
youngest. I am going to be forthright with you now young lady and you
can accept or decline. I would like nothing better then to fuck you my
now not so innocent little brunette. I would like to suck your tits,
finger your pussy, taste your pussy and even fuck you senseless with a
strap-on. I would like to see your stunning young face on the end of
my tits and buried in my own bush and I would like that as soon as is
manageable. But I should also add that I will never hurt you and I
will treat you with respect and I think you would enjoy it as much as
me if that is at all possible. what do you say?""</p><p>The schoolgirl had almost came from the dirty talk and quickly
replied, ""I want to meet you but where?"" Helen suggested at her house
the next day at 7pm to be returned home by about 11:30pm, but Helen
had some more requests, ""I want you to wear your hair down, I need you
to wear white cotton panties and white ankle socks ok?"" Jade agreed
and the date was set.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 4</p><p>Jade was picked up by Helen in a BMW at a normal street corner a few
blocks from Jade's home. Jade got in wearing jeans and a normal
sweater as Helen had told her she had something planned that meant it
didn't matter what she wore on top. As Helen pulled away she pinched
Jade's thigh affectionately and winked as the young girl looked over.
They drove and made small talk for a while then Helen moved to her
favourite subject, ""so hunny did you like my pics?"" the girl nodded,
""what specifically did you like about me?"" Jade pondered this and then
answered truthfully, ""I like your boobs I wish I had boobs like that.""
The older woman chuckled, ""oh little honey your little pokies are part
of your charm it makes you look your age, as you will soon find out I
will have no problem sucking on your little buds, though that's not
what I am mostly looking forward too."" The girl giggled nervously and
asked what she was mostly lookng forward too and Helen was happy to
say, ""oooh ever since I saw that vid I have wanted to spready your
little cunt wide and get my tongue in there, I bet you are really
tight and I want my tongue to explore that. Watching you cum on my
phone, the look on your face I want to look into your face tonight and
see that same expression and I promise I will. But I better stop
because I will crash the car if i keep talking like this.""</p><p>Finally they pulled in through electric gates in a large home in its
own grounds. Both females jumped out and headed for the door, Helen
slapped Jade's pert backside as she got to the door and unlocked it,
""ok straight upstairs girl no time to waste."" They got upstairs and
Helen directed the youngster into one room which had a white nightie
on the bed, ""ok tutz I am going into the next room to set up, down to
your knickers and socks with this nightie on and nothing else if you
please."" With a kiss to the girl's cheek the older woman was gone
leaving the girl to change.</p><p>Twenty minutes passed and Jade swing open Helen's door to be greeted
to the older woman in a new red and black bra, knicker and knee-high
tight lingerie set. There was three or four cameras of various kinds
facing the centre peice that was the king sized bed. Helen made
something akin to a groan and a growl and then whispered, ""come here
little girl, mamma wants to see up your nightie."" Jade slinked over to
her seducer and sat on her knee, the doctor grabbed her young lover by
the jawbone and kissed her passionately for several long minutes. The
embrace was broken and Helen rubbed gently at Jade's small tits
through her nightie, ""I hear some little girl thinks her titties are
too small well lets see."" With that the nightie was raised but not
taken off as it was only tigh low and light material anyway. Helen
eagerly flicked at Jade's right nipple who sighed at the contact,
""nonesense child, those are the perfect size to fit in a dirty old
woman's mouth which is where they are going now."" In that instant Jade
was pushed via her back from behind and Helen devoured her right
breast suckling noisily and jade arched her back in pleasure.</p><p>The young girl's inhibitions about her breast size diminished as they
were suckled, licked, flicked, flicked, gnawed and spat on even as the
older women enjoyed her babies young pokies with true delight.
Eventually after much sucking and groaning Helen pulled away and
turned Jade to face one camera with jade's back into her own chest.
The older woman's hands came from behind and cupped each of the dainty
mounds and Helen kissed the girl's neck passionately, ""you see Jade
perfect little tits which I enjoyed thoroughly and now covered in my
saliva as any young girl's tits should be quite frankly,"" The older
mistresses hands rubbed down over the girls belly and came to the
white cotton panties and surprisingly pulled them to one side to show
just enough of that delicious tight slit and the better part of Jade's
little brown mound of hair, Helen visibl licked her lips, ""a preview
of things to cum.....all over my face for one. But not yet, as tempted
as I am to spread your legs and eat your cunt till you scream my name
I have other things to do. Off with the nightie"" Jade complied by
jumping off her lover's knee and pulling the nightie fully off this
time and to the floor, at the same time Helen reached back and
unstrapped her bra and slowly removed it giving her impressive bussom
a shake enticingly as she put the bra to the floor next to the nightie.</p><p>Jade was beckoned back to Helen and this time chest to chest whilst
still on her lap, they kissed once more and Helen manipulated her much
larger chests to rub her nipples against Jad an exchange they both
enjoyed. The pace was thickined as the older woman's melons dominated
the peaks of the underage girl and all four nipples now stood fully
aroused. Jade felt an intense warmth and excitment across her chest
and sighed loudly, ""yeah you like mamma rubbing your tits with her
biguns don't you baby?"" But Jade didn't hear because she was in heaven.</p>"
1119,Jade's Awakening: Tits and Ass,Dykefan,1,,['Ff oral'],"<p class=""h2"">Chapter 5</p><p>Helen and Jade remained entwined in a love lock with Jade sat on the
older woman’s lap chest to chest .They circled one another’s nipples
and Helen’s hand crept down Jade’s back rubbing in soft motions. Then
at an opportune moment the forty-something’s hand crept under the
waistband of the young girl’s knickers and began rubbing the soft rump
of the barely teen girl. Slowly clasping at the cheeks at first, but
then building up a pace of rubbing each pert butt cheek, with the
middle finger tracing the cleft in between. All the time kissing and
licking the youngster’s neck, jaw mouth and back down to neck again
with passion. At one point the middle aged doctor looked over her
young lover’s shoulder and pulled away the knickers to look at the
girl’s perfect shapely bottom, “your tushy looked cute in clothing
babes, it looks even better bare. Time to take a closer look me thinks.”</p><p>With that thought she raised the underage girl off her lap and kissed
her belly button affectionately. Then gestured for her to lie on her
front on the bed with her legs hanging off the side, “now pull your
knickers down over your arse cheeks and let me see your cute butt, but
not too far honey it’s not time for me to eat your little pussy just
yet.” The girl turned to look over her shoulder and slowly pulled her
knickers to reveal the better part of her bottom. The older woman
knelt down at the child’s backside and instinctively clasped both
cheeks with each hand and kissed the left cheek, then looked up to
wink at the girl looking back over on herself. Helen then took to
placing butterfly kisses up each buttock then back down the other
sensually. Finally parting those glorious little mounds to reveal the
starfish within.</p><p>Dirtily Helen oozed spit onto the tight anus and Jade giggled that it
tickled as Helen rubbed her own spit into the girl’s arsehole, “god
that’s tight baby I don’t think you’ll get anything in their for a few
years. Never mind, anal sex is an acquired taste anyway, this however….”</p><p>With those words Helen pulled the girl’s knickers further down her
thighs revealing the cute, tight pussy she had seen on the web video
that had been doing the rounds. Instantly the older woman’s lips
kissed at the under carriage of the young girl’s mound. After a
prolonged kiss to the girls groin the woman’s tongue flicked out and
intruded the young teen’s outer pussy lips. Through a rapid tongue
movement and a slight adjustment of Helen’s head she slowly entered
the girl’s slit with constant flicks back and forth, the girl cooed in
pleasure and Helen pulled away sensing the need for another position,
“ok baby on your back on the bed I’m going to tongue fuck your little
cunt now.”</p><p>The girl complied pulling off her knickers and throwing them off the
bed and lying flat with her legs slightly apart and her knees up. The
older woman blew a kiss and pulled off her own knickers and then
descending on the youth placed her full weight on the girl nipple to
nipple. Planting a kiss on the girl’s mouth and then pulling a way the
woman slowly put her hand on between their bodies and onto the girl’s
slit, “well my little cherub I’m looking forward to eating you but
lets have a little play with your baby cunt first.” Whilst she talked
dirty to the girl she lightly fingered the outer folds of the girl’s
slightly haired pussy. The girl was wetter then an Amazon rainforest
and was breathing heavily now, “yeah you like being played with don’t
you yer little tart, but I’m hungry and I fancy underage pussy so time
for the real thing.”</p><p>Helen descended rapidly like a u-boat deep diving the ocean, half
hearted kisses scattered along the girl’s lithe body. Then she came to
her desired location a tight underage slit with an inverted v of dark
hair above it. The woman was kidding she wasn’t in the mood for
playing too much, she kissed the inner thighs of the girl a few time
but really wasted no time parting the pussy lips with her fore and
index fingers. A delightful sight of a gaping wet hole and the young
red faced beauty, brunette hair matted with sweat looking past her
pokie tits with anticipation.</p><p>Helen didn’t disappoint she delved tongue first into the enticing hole
and lapped hungrily as the tight pussy walls sucked in her tongue. The
girl moaned and groaned as the older woman lapped and sucked on her
vagina like a demented vampire. Jade’s slit was engorged as the older
brunette explored her hole delving deep as far as her tongue would
take her and then coming out and licking along the length of the young
crevice, the girl went wild in spasm as she came close to a powerful
orgasm, “that’s the youngest and sweetest cunny I’ve ever eaten and
I’m not finished yet.” Finally Helen focused on the clitoris at the
top of the vagina lapping at it in quick licks, whilst poking the
young girl’s tight hole with her forefinger. The girl’s back arched
fully off the bed as she groaned and moaned as her body went into a
massive orgasm, by far the largest she’d ever experienced that seemed
to last for ever.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 6</p><p>Once complete Helen kissed the girl’s wet pubic hair and clambered up
the bed to nuzzle the girl’s neck. Helen kissed the girl’s red cheeks
as the she recovered whilst rubbing her belly slowly, “did you enjoy
that my sweet?” The girl nodded her approval with a cute grin and they
kissed passionately. The older woman grabbed a glass of water from the
side cabinet and offered it to the girl after taking a mouthful
herself, “well you can do something for me now young lady.”</p><p>Helen laid back on the double pillows and spread her legs to reveal a
hairy wet pussy, “I was going to sit on your face right after you came
as eating your tight little snatch got me flooding my jets but I
figured I want to see your pretty little face in my bush, ok babes I’m
not expecting the works but I am so turned on I’ll probs won’t last
that long anyway, get down there sugar.”</p><p>Jade slowly descending between her older lover’s legs and put one hand
on the hairy snatch, it was soaking to the touch. Then mimicking
Helen’s moves she parted the larger lips and lent forward towards her
goal. Slow tentative licks to the clitoris region came first but as
she grew accustomed to the taste she increased her pace. Confidence
grew and she threw in some kisses to the outer mound and mixed with
stronger licks that parted the folds. Jade had remembered how she had
lapped at Lisa’s cunny like an amateur in the pool hall and gave her
work some more thought. It seemed to be working as the older woman’s
breathing increased and she began rubbing her own nipples in
excitement, “look at me sugar as you eat me, I want to see those
pretty blues.” The girl was encouraged by the arousal shown by her
more experienced partner and began fully eating the woman’s vagina
using a mixture of lapping and probing into the folds and then
switching back to the clitoris. Helen wasn’t far from climax and
instructed the girl to finger her with 2 fingers, the girl complied
and with slow but steady thrusts the older woman bucked and came
squirting over the youngster’s pretty face.</p><p>Relaxing Helen grabbed a towel and dabbed the young brunette’s face
dry. They then laid together and cuddled and Helen bolstered Jade’s
confidence telling how well she had done, “you were better then I had
hoped, I was hoping for some dildo and maybe strap-on games but we are
both shattered and need showers before I get you home, so maybe
another time?” Jade nodded that she would like that and they went to
the shower, where Helen washed her young girl all over and then
masturbated by the shower as Jade rubbed her own body clean. Then
after climaxing a second time Helen jumped in the shower after Jade
and had a quick wash and then they both dressed. Dropping Jade home
the older woman kissed her young sex toy and then raced home to watch
the recording she had made of the whole event with hidden cameras in
the bedroom and bathroom.</p>"
1120,Jade's Awakening: Ava the Impaler,Dykefan,1,,"['Ff', 'oral', 'mast', 'voy', 'toys']","<p>Several weeks passed from Jade's meeting with Helen, inevitably the
recorded events had done the rounds amongst the local lesbian
community and beyond. The girl had varies requests to chat on MSN and
had accepted some and had to delete a few due to dubious reasons i.e.
they were probably men, weirdos or both. Jade never failed to do
background checks on new ""friends"" with her posse of contacts within
the gay community. Helen herself had expressed her desire to meet
again but due to a mixture of work and Jade not wanting to arouse her
mother's suspicion it didn't seem to be happening at the moment.</p><p>Cue Ava, the next woman in Jade's saga was a towering woman of at
least six feet, late thirties, short frosted blonde hair in a spike,
strong Scandinavian features not dissimilar to Brigitte Neilson in a
very basic sort of way, though certainly Jade did not know who Neilson
was ;-). Jade had accepted her request a few days before but Ava had
barely been on-line. A background check on the tall Valkyrie seemed to
suggest she was a pleasant, trustworthy woman who just happened to
like to penetrate with a strap-on. Like many in the circle of friends
she had an eye for younger girls, though generally she dated women her
own age. There were also suggestions that seemed to infer that she
liked sex in the open though this had not been confirmed.</p><p>On a wet (not like that, not yet anyway read on) Tuesday Ava and Jade
finally timed their log ons together. After a few minutes Ava was the
first to type, ""aha I caught you young lady, now you have to talk to
me,"" Jade was happy to comply, ""heh hello Ava, how are you?"" There was
a slight pause as the older woman weighed up the right answer,
""getting wetter by the minute now I recall your little videos, you're
a little sauce box, are you still seeing Helen or did I misconstrue
that?"" It was Jade's time to take some time to answer, ""we're not
dating I am only 13, but we do hope to meet again probably next month
now sadly."" This time the response from the confident Ava was more
efficient, ""aww, getting horney? I'd love to help ;-) I mean I am not
suggesting you're a tart lady but obviously you're a horny young girl
exploring your sexuality and between you and me I think you are right
to do so."" Jade laughed at the response and replied, ""well I never
thought of myself as a tart, I just figure that at thirteen I am not
going to settle down and marry and I just want to experience things. I
haven't really seen pics of you other then you're screen pic which is
very nice."" The older more experienced woman didn't need to reply she
new she had a captive audience, quickly she selected several fitting
photos from her expansive library. The first showed her in tight black
leather pants and a black bra, holding a whip and winking, the second
showed her sat on the bed in a red satin teddy pushing her medium
sized cleavage out.</p><p>The young girl was impressed, ""hehe very sexy though I don't know what
I think about the whip, Helen's shots were really rude though, you
know sex, I'm not being pushy though I just noticed you didn't which
is cool."" Now Ava found herself laughing at the young woman's growing
candour, ""my my you are naughty, as far as the whip is concerned it
was a joke, I'm genuinely not fully into bondage just like some of the
getup."" With that she entered her more explicit folder of photos and
sent her personal favourites with the humerous message, ""hope these
are hardcore enough for you my little porn fiend."" The first showed
her sucking the nipple of a heavy chested brunette in her early
thirties who sat on her lap smothering Ava with her breasts. The
second showed a younger, slighter girl in her late teens/early
twenties with raven hair being eaten out by Ava whilst sat on a chair.
The final photo showed Ava on the end of a bed wearing the strap-on, a
 tiny redhead who was lucky to be of legal age found herself being
fucked by the strap-on whilst being held up under her thighs by Ava's
strong arms. This certainly was to Jade's liking and she let Ava know
immediately.</p><p>The two talked for a whilst longer and Ava suggested a casual meet
during the day to alleviate any fears of moving too soon. The two
would meet the day after during their collective lunch breaks, Ava
from work and Jade from school and go for a walk in the local park.</p><p>The next day Jade strolled to the park bench where Ava waited with a
pleasant smile on her face, ""dear god I think I may pass out where I
sit you're stunning young lady."" Jade laughed and blushed and the big
woman stood to her full height making roughly a foot between them, ""ok
hunny I've had a thought there is a secluded part of the park where it
meets with the forest, we look nothing alike and I don't want to
arouse suspicion so lets go there if your game,"" jade nodded and they
strolled chatting to the secluded region.</p><p>The females came to a picnic bench where a rug was laid out beside it
with a picnic hamper and a bottle of wine beside ""this was a popular
spot years ago, but it was too far from the main area and is now
overgrown, nobody ever comes here now."" The large woman dressed in a
blue power suit and skirt sat down and beckoned Jade towards her, ""sit
on my lap sweetheart and we'll have a kiss and a cuddle if your game?""
The young brunette slowly stepped over and sat on the much larger
woman's lap as requested, they embraced and began passionately French
kissing. All the while Ava rubbed her hands sensitively down Jade's
sides. After a while Ava pulled away, ""lovely but I think it is time
we had a look at your pretty little pokies, I'm not much of a tit girl
but it's always nice to see the girl's out when you're busy doing
other things."" Ava carefully unbuttoned Jade's blouse and took off the
girl's tie, not bothering to take the shirt off she simply unclasped
the bra from the front and pulled it down a little pushing Jade's
small pert breasts into the open, ""ahhhh what a magnificent sight,
well here goes my love."" with that the huge woman lifted Jade by her
armpits and buried her face within the small cleavage lapping at the
nipples hungrily. Jade cooed as her chest was devoured by the older
woman, she was equally aroused by the thought of someone watching or
walking into the little grove.</p><p>After a period of slurping and suckling and groaning Ava pushed her
little girlfriend away and turned her around on her lap, like an adult
carrying a small child. An arm went around the young girl's waist and
held her tight and the older woman kissed the girl passionately again.
Then the free arm lifted the girl's skit up, "" white knickers with
knee length tights, very nice, but it's what is inside the knickers
that interests me, lets see that tight little slit."" Ava placed her
hand under the girl's waistband and lifted it up and wolf whistled at
the sight of the tight cunt with brown trimmed hair above it,
""delicious but first things first,"" the older woman exclaimed. Young
Jade found her pussy lips parted and fingered lightly as the towering
blonde licked and kissed her neck and face passionately. Ava enjoyed
fingering the outer folds of the tight snatch whilst listening to the
young girl groan passionately, ""open your legs baby I need to get a
finger in there properly."" The young brunette parted her legs still
sat on the woman laps and felt a forefinger enter her, ""not too deep,
but very wet good girl, still it doesn't hurt to get you wetter does it.""</p><p>The girl was fingered almost to climax, then lifted off Ava's knee and
laid down on the rug. There Ava pulled off the white knickers and
parted the underage girl's legs showing a beautiful tight snatch with
just a thin line of brown hair, ""well young lady I haven't had any
dinner so you'll have to do."" The older woman knelt down and parted
the brunettes tight pussy and tentatively tasted the juices forming on
the upper labia. The schoolgirl sighed in anticipation and looked down
her own body at the attractive Scandinavian looking blonde who gave
her a cheeky wink and began lapping her steadily. The young girl's
neck arched back as the older woman's tongue did it's work
efficiently. First lapping indiscriminately at the outer folds of her
vagina then as the slit was parted her love-hole was mercilessly
probed by the hungry tongue back and forth, in and out. After a good
few minutes of being eaten and further fingering Jade came with an
arched back and a heavy groan and then moan.</p><p>The two unlikely lovers sat for a while with Jade's blouse loosely
buttoned but her knickers still missing from her person. They enjoyed
some white wine and some little snack foods that Ava brought with her
and freshened up with chewing gum. After that pleasant mini brunch
they began to kiss and cuddle affectionately. Then Ava took off her
dress to reveal no knickers and a neatly trimmed pussy. She pushed the
young girl south and ordered her to get to it. Jade was becoming adept
at this pussy eating business and took her time getting the older
woman off who eventually came with a powerful orgasm. Ava laid back on
the spread and then looked up chuckling at Jade, “not bad kiddo, it's
the mixture of having a hot little woman on my pussy and also the
thought of some old fart walking their dog walking in on us that gets
me going you know.”</p><p>The two women laughed and hugged for a period more and then Ava opened
the picnic basket one last time, “time for the main event young lady
your first penetration if I am not mistaken?” Jade nodded slightly
nervously at the strap on that was removed from the basket and the KY
jelly. Ava kissed Jade's jaw line, “it's only a five incher tutz,
you'll be fine my love.” The older woman smothered a healthy dose of
the jelly around the head of the strap on and tied the belt around her
waist. Guiding the girl on to her back on the sheet she once again
lifted the pleated skirt and parted the young legs. The larger female
then positioned herself on top of Jade and parted the young girl's
slit with the thumb and forefinger of her left hand. Brushing the head
of the strap on against the virgin pussy she slowly worked her way
into the schoolgirl spurred on by the girl's grunts. At first she kept
a slow rhythm as the girl increased her breathing and flushed heavily.
However after a decent period she began to speed up her pace and
really fuck the youngster who began to cry out in ecstasy at being
penetrated. Ava held the girl's waist with one hand whilst the other
arm held down one of the girl's arms. Using her huge size advantage
she really pinned the girl into place and humped her young pussy to
orgasm. Jade wasn't resisting the feeling of having a much larger
female hold her down and fucking her was hugely arousing and she had
no problem reaching orgasm. After the youngster had clearly had a
powerful orgasm Ava carefully removed herself from the girl and sat
back admiring the beautiful red faced nymph.</p><p>“well young lady time to get you back to school I suppose....”</p>"
1121,"The Golf Club Girls, Part 1",Dykefan,1,An aging lesbian couple entice a young 13 year old with flirtations and some naughty vids.,['Ff oral mast exhib'],"<p class=""h2"">The Protagonists</p><p>Lydia: The older woman in the relationship, the white haired maid was
one year shy of her sixtieth birthday. The woman was no slouch in the
height department at 5'6” tall and was relatively slim for her age
whilst sporting an impressive 42 D bust. Her violet eyes and heavy
lashes sparkled whilst her pleasant smiling face suggested that she
was a stunner in her youth and well beyond. The woman had that look of
that grandmother all the boys were afraid to admit they wanted to
sleep with. Lydia was a semi retired English teacher and lived in a
small cottage with her towering lover.</p><p>Carol: A towering woman of 5'10”, lean and broad. The giantess had
been a brunette beauty in her teens and twenties but had slowly
adopted a more tomboyish approach as the years fell away. The woman
was now 40 years old and sported a short and spiked haircut that had
more then a few grey flecks in it. Also leans muscles had replaced a
more natural athletic frame over the years, her breasts were always on
the moderate size at 32 B. Her face appeared sharper, more eagle like
with her hair no longer framing her face and she did not look
dissimilar to a tall version of Zoe Wannamaker. Carol was a part time
golfing instructor for women as well as a part time gym instructor at
the local secondary school.</p><p>Zoe: The wiry young schoolgirl of 13 years old has long straight dark
brown hair. Her eyes are brown and heavily lashed. Her face is
unquestionably pretty with an overall natural tan. The girl is petite
at 5'1” even for her age. Her body is lean and petite typically for a
girl yet to fully develop but her breasts are already budding at 36 B.
Another noticeable attribute is her powerful thighs for a girl her age
due to two of her favourite pastimes swimming and netball.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 1:</p><p>The ageing couple had been together for almost twenty years now, Lydia
recalled how when Carol was 15 she would rush to the older woman's
cottage on her lunch break. There the then 34 year old woman would sit
with the gangly youth on her lap, the long brown hair down her back
and Lydia's hand in her knickers fingering her to orgasm. They had
been simple times about an older attractive teacher in her thirties
helping a young confused lesbian girl to enjoy her own body and other
women's for that matter.</p><p>The relationship had turned sour at one point as Carol had met an
older golfing instructor named Marie who had offered to train her in
return for sexual favours, Carol had agreed. Marie become dominant of
the youngsters until at 21 years old Carol had called off the
relationship just as she had become a successful golfer in her own
right. This had led to a confrontation in which the older woman, no
slouch in the size department herself had physically assaulted the
pretty twenty something. Lydia had been on hand to ward off the older
woman and took Carol back to her cottage to heal and they had been
inseparable ever since.</p><p>As the years rolled on the woman became bored of the simple sex they
had, at first Lydia had been dominant, then as Carol's physical
appearance changed they tried the reverse. However when Carol was 35
and Lydia 54 they had tried it all. That was until they stumbled upon
the gay underbelly of the gold club. There they indulged in various
threesomes with women from the club. However in recent history that
too had become predictable.</p><p>Finally they had crossed the final taboo and started sleeping with
girls from their school where they worked. This had been going on for
several years and whilst predatory in nature no harm ever came of it.
infact the girl's got a lot out of the setup in the form of gifts,
sexual pleasure and networking. In fact on one occasion after leaving
one girl moved in with a succesful lawywar from the club she met
through the sex antics of her school days.</p><p>Indeed that brings us up to date, the two women had been flirting with
Zoe their newest favourite for a few months as the path through a
certain part of the golf course led to her cul-de-sac. Numerous times
they flirted with the pretty brunette and even jokingly(not jokingly)
suggested to spend dinner with her. They new flat out from experience
she was gay and interested but merely nervous to take the next step.
So instead on one warm day in June they requested email contact which
was given, from there it led to MSN chats.</p><p>One day the girl passed through the lane as she always did as the semi
retired teachers practised on the 13th hole. As the young girl
approached Carol joked to Lydia about the irony of wanting to spend
some time with the young girl's own 13 hole which led to elbow nudging
from the older woman. They both smiled pleasantly and came to the
fencing that separated the course from the path. The girl stopped for
a moment, “hi there, you guys always play golf do you ever do anything
else?” A smutty look crossed both women's face, “oh a number of things
not fit for young women's ears no doubt, are you off home on your own
lady?” Lydia tactfully replied. The young girl giggled understanding
it was a rude comment, “heh I bet you mean sex and that, I know you
are lezzas, sorry I mean gay and yeah I am going home now.” Carol
laughed at the youngsters faux par, “haha we're not offended kidda, we
are lezzas as it goes, shame we cannot come with you as well, but
you're too young for that sort of thing” Carol blew the young girl a
kiss, but this seemed to annoy Zoe, “well I know about sex you know,
I'm not some kid, but I don't get what you guys do...you know because
it's different.”</p><p>The couple looked at each other sensing the moment, “well we could
send you some stuff via email if that would help clear things up for
you?” The girl went red but gushed, “Woah actually that would be cool,
I mean I am interested in this sort of thing, because it is unusual
you know.” The women did, indeed they agreed to send her some stuff
and she was pleased. Just as she left a gust of wind blew her pleated
schoolgirl uniform up, “careful missus we almost saw your knickers
there.” The girl felt bold as she was wearing full on stockings which
covered ample white cotton underpants and flashed them at her older
friends who wolf whistled as she scuttled off down the path to home.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p><p>Zoe waited several hours chatting to friends on MSN and surfing the
net her mother had went to a friend's house and her dad was working on
his car in the garage. Finally an email came in from Carol, the email
read as follows, “Hello Darling, here's one of my personal favourites,
this girl was really something special. Have fun, Carol xxxx.” There
was an attachment entitled 'fingering_red_cutey' the title made Zoe's
heart pound as she downloaded it to a secret folder within her C: drive.</p><p>On opening the Mpeg she was amazed to find the image of a girl from
her school though not her year, 15 year old Susie March, the boys
called her big boobies Susie due to her ample breasts. Red headed
Susie sat red faced on the lap of the towering Carol who's right hand
was clasping the youngsters breasts whilst the other hand was around
her waist. The two kissed for a little while and then carol looked to
the camera and smiled, “well girls here we are with Susie, she's
fifteen, her tits are spectacular and it is now time to explore other
possibilities.” Susies laughed nervously at this as Carol's left hand
began rubbing the girl's hairless upper mound slowly. The girl looked
down at her own crotch as Carol whispered for her to open her legs
slightly. The girl complied nervously and the older woman's finger
began rubbing the outer folds of her young vagina. The older woman
cooed to the pretty heavy chested redhead, “you want me to finger your
little cunt my little tart?” The young lady nervously nodded, the
older woman slowly began wanking the young girl's clitoris lightly
whilst fondling her heavy breasts. Using her index finger the towering
brunette flicked up and down the hairless slit as her finger began to
become covered in pussy juice. The big woman kissed at the nape of the
teenagers neck and fondled her big breasts with passion. This simple
foreplay in the form of mild masturbation carried on for a few minutes
as the two females kissed.</p><p>Then Carol manhandled the schoolgirl around so that her left tit faced
the woman in a more accessible fashion but the girl's pussy still
faced the camera. The older woman licked along the girl's cleavage and
kissed her passionately on the lips. After a long passionate kiss
Carol spoke in a low sultry tone, “OK my little sweet lets see you
take two fingers like the older girls.” The girl went to protest and
only got a, “no Carol...uuugh” as Carol began finger fucking the
girl's tight hole slowly, “that's it baby you're tight little pussy is
just a nice fit for my two fingers...”</p><p>Carol began suckling Susie's left breast flicking at the nipple and
then sucking down, the girl loved this added attention. The older
woman's fingers picked up their pace and the girl began moaning aloud
as Carol became more dominant, “yes you little tart are you going to
cum over aunty Carol's fingers like a good girl?” The foxy redhead was
in no position to reply as she came fairly hard over carol's digits,
her vaginal wall visibly contracting and orgasming. The video ended
with Susie resting her head on Carol's broad shoulder and Carol
laughing and kissing the girl's cheek and simply stating, “good girl.”</p><p>Though the clip was not long and basic in content it was enough to get
young Zoe excited as she had never seen a sex scene before of any
kind. Her hands had naturally went underneath her jogging bottoms
waistline and she began playing with herself. However she managed to
resist her own arousal and decided instead to check her mail and to
her delight she had a second mail and this time from Lydia.</p><p>The new email read as follows, “hi there little lady, not to be
outdone by the tall one I have sent a file of my own for your viewing
pleasure. This little lady gave me endless joy and still does from
time to time. Anyway check it out and don't get too horny :-) xxxx”
The file was entitled, 'Me and little Beth 4.' Zoe quickly loaded it
up to be presented with a familiar face, Beth Wilmot, a girl in the
year above hers, 14 years old, slightly taller but not by much and
petite in frame. Her eternally smiling face was peppered across the
cheeks with little faint freckles, her blue eyes aided in the pretty
blonde next door look matched by the long straight hair she sported.
The girl was on her back  and stark naked save white ankle socks and
clearly had wet nipples almost certainly from a good tongue lashing.
Perhaps unusually the camera faced down from the bed head as the girl
looked from her back smiling into the camera.</p><p>Rather oddly there was the sound of a female moaning just off in the
distance though it seemed to eminate from elsewhere in the building.
Then the larger frame of the lovely Lydia came into view from the side
of the bed wearing black knickers and matching silk tights but
otherwise naked. Smiling to match the teens smile she sat and patted
Beth's abdomen affectionately in a way that made the youngster giggle,
“that's my smiling girl, well ladies it appears my tart of a
girlfriend is giving some busty 16 year old tart from the athletics
team a good seeing to with her 7 inch strap-on in the main bedroom.
Well we don't need her do my sweet Beth?” The woman leaned forward and
kissed the girl on the cheek and stroked her face. Zoe wondered on the
other girl as certainly Susie was so far away from the athletics team
it was untrue and only 15 to boot. Zoe ogled as the older woman's
impressive cleavage formed as she leaned over the teenager.</p><p>The two females kissed as the older woman held the young ladies
jawline. The heavy chest of the older woman made contact with the
petite nipples of the 14 year old, Lydia used her advantage to begin
circling her breasts over the girl's body which caused the girl to
chuckle mischievously, “you're full of it my little pixie, come on
then suck on an old woman's titties baby.” The blonde was well trained
as she instantly latched on to one of the big teets and began suckling
hungrily, “that's what all old dykes need a pretty little face on the
end of their tits. The girl confidently suckled and licked at the
nippls and held the large mounds at the ends to get purchase as the
older woman cooed at her little lover and gave encouragement with
simple phrases such as, “good little girl suck nannies boobs,” or
“that's it baby suck mamma's milk.”</p><p>After a while Lydia lent forward and kissed the girl pulling away her
breasts, “you enjoy that don't you yer little tinker.” The females
both laughed at that and Lydia returned the favour flicking her tongue
over the barely visible peaks of the teenager. The girl arched her
back at this attention and smiled an ever wider grin if that were
humanly possible. The older maid lapped for a while longer and then
spoke, “you've only got wee ones my little kitten some old mamma's
going to have to think of something else,” with a wink she began
tracing the nubile youngster's belly. Spending a brief moment wiggling
her tongue n the blonde pixies belly button she continued on her
journey south passing the lightly haired mound to her thighs. Lapping
and kissing at the young blondes inner thighs the older woman finally
looked and smiled at the main event that was the tight vagina before
her. Parting the outer labia with her forefinger and thumb she spoke,
“dear me how tight no little strap-ons going in there unlike the dirty
little girl next door who I sense will be walking with a limp
tomorrow.” Sounds of moaning and bed movement could indeed still be
heard.</p><p>The older woman parted Beth's legs further and cooed to her young
lover, “does the baby want her pussy eaten by an old woman?” The girl
smiled and nodded, “say it my little princess,” the girl was
apprehensive at first but spoke in a high voice, “eat my pussy Lydia.”
The woman grinned from ear to ear, “I will little lady.” The petite
girl sighed as the older woman planted a kiss on her little mound and
then a tongue came from the kiss and began flicking in the middle of
her slit. The experienced woman slowly built up the speed at which her
tongue explored the girl's outer flower. At periodical moments she
would suck in the whole mound with her mouth and kiss at it and then
return to flicking it. The whole time the girl softly cooed and sighed
at the mild intrusion.</p><p>The older woman looked down the body of the girl smiling proudly,
“what a pretty pussy you have my dear, but it is time to really
explore it and send you over the edge.” The woman pushed the girl's
legs back further really opening the slit and instructed the girl to
open herself up wide. Then without further notice the dirty old woman
began tongue fucking the girl furiously. The girl squirmed and moaned
at this and began rubbing her little nipples and saying, “ohhh nanny.”
The older woman was spurred on by the reaction and would periodically
stop to talk dirty to the nymph, “do you like being tongue fucked
baby? Nanna likes sticking her tongue in your dirty little pussy.”
After a few minutes the girl's arousal overwhelmed her, she arched her
back and came in a strong orgasm as the older woman continued suckling
at the tight snatch. After what seemed like an age the underage blonde
relaxed and Lydia smiled at her quarry and planted a kiss on the
girl's mound and crawled up to her little girlfriend. The video ended
with the two cuddling and kissing.</p><p>This was it for Zoe she could no longer hold off as she masturbated
herself to orgasm. Thankfully nobody was in range to hear her panting
and little moan as she came at the thought of being eaten out by Lydia.</p>"
1122,"The Golf Club Girls, Part 2",Dykefan,2,,['Ff oral mast exhib voy'],"<p class=""h2"">Chapter Three</p><p>Zoe nervously walked down the lane she had walked so many times, but
this time it was different. The sexually enlightened 13 year old had
enjoyed her two videos so much she had asked to see more. However like
drug dealers hooking their clients the experienced couple had
requested a payment in kind for further footage. At this point Zoe had
made it clear she was not ready to do anything sexual per say, but the
spinsters had eased her worried suggesting it would merely be a bit of
naughty fun. They had asked that she come down the lane for dinner at
the usual time in her schoolgirl uniform, not hard to do since she did
this most school days anyway unless she stayed at school for lunch.</p><p>Rearing the final bend she heard the gay couple in heated
conversation, she was hidden by a large set of bushes and decided to
eaves drop on their discussion. It appeared that Carol led the
conversation, “all I am saying is that I think we should go for some
dirty stuff like trying to get a touch, she's up for it and you know
it.” Lydia chuckled at this, “forty years old and still so impatient,
where's your sense of anticipation you just want to dive right in
there, firstly she's the youngest girl we've ever encountered and
therefore the most liable to run to her parents. We don't want to
frighten the poor thing, it's not worth that we just want some fun
after all. Secondly I like the pacing the way it is. Let me lead when
she comes along.”</p><p>Zoe decided to be bold and walked from behind the thicket to let the
women know she had been there all along. The two woman were mildly
startled as they genuinely were not aware of her presence. Lydia
smiled warmly, “well done my dear you've caught us red handed, listen
darling we mean no harm, Carol here just gets a bit over zealous.” The
young girl smirked a cheeky grin and become bolder, “I don't mind, I
meant that I wasn't ready for sex but I enjoy the videos and I don't
mind flirting and so on, what did you have planned.” The older women
heaved a visible sigh of relief, “well young lady, you're so beautiful
we simply wanted to take some tasteful...well sort of tasteful
photographs of you to show to the girl's at the golf club, no physical
contact from us you understand.”</p><p>Zoe's lip twisted as she pondered this and then she nodded and spoke,
“yes I would be willing but not too long people might see and I am not
taking my shirt off it takes ages to get back on.” Both women laughed
at this practicality from the youngster and Zoe joined them. Carol
brandished a fairly expensive looking digital camera, though cameras
that took quality photos were so affordable these days. The lighting
was excellent so no need for any fancy stuff just a few naughty snaps
and that was that.</p><p>The young girl was wearing a dark blazer and a white shirt that was
fairly tight giving the impression of her growing chest. Her burgundy
tie moved with the gentle movement of her chest. She wore a pleated
skirt that stopped just before the knee and thigh high cotton black
stockings, with traditional black pumps that most schoolgirls wore.</p><p>First off Zoe was asked to simply smile for the camera and wave
innocently which she did giggling. Several photos were snapped, then
she blew a kiss for the camera and a few more were taken. Next Carol
asked her to make the traditional v signal with her tongue sticking
through suggesting oral sex on a woman, Zoe seemed to enjoy being
saucy in this way. In the heat of the moment she continued with this
dirty pose and grabbed her crotch and pushed her butt forward, both
women chuckled as the camera snapped away.</p><p>At this moment Zoe sort of froze not really knowing which pose to
strike next but thankfully Lydia intervened, “how about you stick
those titties out for us darling?” The young woman's chest was thrust
forward and it was just enough to be erotic despite still being in
development. Zoe looked down at her own boobs through the white cloth,
surprised that they were strangely impressive even to her. Then the
towering giantess behind the camera chimed in, “that's great hunny but
rub them like you really find them sensual.” Slowly the girl got the
picture and began rubbing the nipple ends through the fabric of her
shirt and bra, using just her index finger, “smile for the camera babe
that's great.” The young girl decided to wink and laughed at the same
time and the women appreciated this, “hah a little improv I like that,
but lets see that rear of yours huh?”  </p><p>The youngster turned away and looked back over her shoulder shyly,
then pointed to her cute bum and looked shocked, then winked, all the
time the snaps flowed freely. Then the girl was encouraged to
playfully spank her own backside. Carol smiled appreciatively at this,
“what a lovely backside you have Zoe, I've often noticed your little
tush bouncing around on the netball court, though I have been spoilt
for choice to be fair.” pleased by this compliment Zoe raised her
skirt showing her white cotton knickers and again playfully spanked
herself. Carol chuckled, “show us a little crack darl, and you' ll
make our day.” Tentatively Zoe complied pulling down the waistband of
her knickers to reveal just an inch of her arse crack. Carol cheered
and snapped away at this reveal thoroughly turned on by the tight buns
before her.</p><p>Voices could be heard in the distance and Lydia suddenly looked
apprehensive, “OK girls as enjoyable as this is we are in a vulnerable
spot  here and running out of time, no need to create a bad situation
for ourselves. So for a final set of shots why don't you quickly pull
your knickers down around your sexy thighs and then maybe flash us you
little beaver and we'll be done here for today.”</p><p>Zoe grinned shakily but slowly, seductively pulled down her pants, she
then stood with her hands on her hips at first looking naughtily into
the camera, then winked, then replicated the innocent look with a
finger on her mouth and pouting innocently. Carol snapped away “good
girl, good little girl, now for the money shot, lets see your little
snatch honey.” Zoe slowly raised her skirt, black material giving way
to fleshy thighs with dark tan skin, finally a tight little pussy came
into view with an inverted dark mound of pubic hair. Both women gasped
in appreciation, “beautiful lady absolutely delightful little honey
pot you have there,” Lydia enthused. Carol snapped from distance then
came closer to the fence and zoomed in on the tight little slit before
her, “I love the trimmed pubes girl that's definitely my taste, I want
hair but neatly trimmed hair.” The voices grew louder and Lydia
motioned for Zoe to correct her attire quickly and the girl complied.</p><p>The two women checked the camera thumbnails, it all seemed to have
gone really well, “fantastic, aww look at you with your knickers
around your thighs looking innocent, the girl's are going to love that
tush of yours as well.” Lydia clasped her lovers shoulder and rubbed
and then walked towards Zoe, “well young lady you've certainly paid
your dues and we will send you some videos in payment forthwith,
though we will send them either tonight or tomorrow to give you a
chance to get some dinner, we wouldn't want you fiddling through
lunch.” All three women laughed at this and said their goodbyes as Zoe
wandered on home. Little did the old maid know that Zoe pleasured
herself despite her experienced friend's reservations, the thought of
being the object of middle aged dykes sexual fantasies was all she
could bare.</p><p class=""h2"">Chapter 4</p><p>Indeed it was the next day before any emails came in but this played
into Zoe's hands as she was alone now as her parents had gone out to
see a film and have a meal. They had offered for her to join them but
she had declined sensing it was a romantic occasion and of course
having legitimate reasons of her own for wanting to be alone.</p><p>Grabbing a glass of water she headed to her room, on entering she
closed the blinds and half dimmed the light. Then finally she stripped
down to her underpants and loose white vest for comfort, looking in
the mirror she admired her natural tan over her lean but muscular and
petite frame, spare her wide thighs of course. Happy with her attire
for viewing naughty videos she slinked into her leather pc chair and
logged into her email account to where the email from Lydia sat
waiting. Slightly apprehensively she opened it and read on, “Hi babs,
I've been enjoying your little photo session honey and I picked this
one out I hope you enjoy it, she was a cheeky little sod this one but
it was lots of fun. If you feel an urge to pull down your knickers
like you did yesterday, stick a finger in that tight little slit for
me won't you darling ;-) xxxxx Lydia.” The thought of Lydia playing
with herself to Zoe's naughty snaps aroused the young lady, her hand
did go instinctively to her underwear but she held off not wanting to
get too excited too soon.</p><p>The file was entitled 'girl scout tart 1' the title revealed little
and so excitedly the girl opened the file. The movie started with
Lydia sat outside an impressive lodge in the countryside, forest all
around. The woman was wearing a low cut vest showing an impressive
cleavage, no bra seemed present, she wore simple cut-off jeans shorts
which she suited despite her age and was bare foot. The attractive
white haired teacher sat with a bottle of gin and two shot glasses on
a table by her side. Then suddenly a busty young blonde walked into
shot, her long hair and curls settled around her shoulders, green eyes
and a Barbie-doll face finished the bimbo image off. Her attire was a
typical rock t-shirt and wristbands, typical of the emo crowd matched
with sports shorts and simple slip on shoes with no socks. Lydia
smiled at the camera, “hello their ladies, I am out her in the
wilderness of Cumbria at my lodge. Sadly my dear girlfriend is away on
a golfing tour probably banging some tart in a motel somewhere so I
was all alone. That was until Clare here wandered onto my patch of
land  looking for booze. Well I was happy to oblige the little lady
despite her only being 14 years old on the premise she did something
for me in kind. So come on over here my young friend.”</p><p>The attractive blond sauntered over confidently looking bemused by it
all, “so you're a lezza then? I don't mind that I guess but I don't
see what I can do for you.” Lydia smiled at the girl's brash candour,
“so I take it you've done this sort of thing before? you seem so
comfortable with the concept of alcohol for favours.” Clare smiled
mischievously, “sort of, this dirty old sod in my street at home
bought me booze in return for me taking my top off and wanking him
off, he asked to shoot his stuff on my boobs but I told him to get
lost.” The old woman laughed at this sordid tale, “well young lady
there is a starting point for one thing, lets see you take your top
off for me please.” The blonde smirked and quickly pulled the rock tee
over her head revealing impressive boobs, 36 D no less and then
jiggled them for effect. The old maid smiled with arousal, “oh my well
what an incredible pair on such a small morsel, come here and let me
have a touch.” Clare stepped closer and Lydia began kneading her
breasts softly one after the other and back again to the first, “I
take it you like those then old woman?” The white haired bombshell
laughed at this, “dear me, such attitude, but yes they are fabulous
almost as big as my own and you're not even full grown, speaking of
which.” Lydia quickly pulled up her own vest and pulled off the
garment and tossed it aside and mocked the girl with her own booty
shake, “see still bigger little lady.”</p><p>The girl raised her eyebrows, “well good but I'm not a dyke so it's
nothing to me I just want booze, the bloody scouts are so lame, can I
have some now?” The older woman went to the bottle of gin and poured a
shot each and handed it to the girl, “it's a bit sharp but it does the
trick, now young lady sit on my lap and let me get a closer look at
you.” The blonde rolled her eyes and clambered over Lydia's legs her
breasts heaving as she moved, once sat up right Lydia planted a kiss
on the girl's left breast as the girl sat side on from her on the
woman's lap. The older woman motioned for the girl to drink up, “come
on down it in one and I'll pour another.” The girl complied and
laughed, “you're trying to get me drunk you dirty old woman, but I
won't you know.” Another glass was poured and Lydia kissed the nape of
the blonde's neck. As the girl sipped at the second shot Lydia flicked
at the girl's left nipple with her finger and then cupped the breast
in her hand and rubbed the nipple with her thumb. This continued as
the girl began drinking the shot faster and held out her hand for
another glass, “one more lady or you'll be sick, then we'll have some
fun.” The girl instantly started sipping on the shot, “what kind of
fun, I don't know what you have in mind but I'm not that easy.”</p><p>The woman put her finger to her lips and then kissed the girl on the
mouth who at first resisted but then allowed the invading tongue into
her mouth. They French kissed for a minute or more and then Lydia
began rubbing her own breasts against the 14 year old's mounds. The
older woman continued these gyrations whilst kissing the girl and
working down her neck. Finally licking down the blonde's cleavage and
back up again. Finally the woman came to rest on the girl's nipples
and began suckling on them profusely, the girl moaned despite herself.
The woman began kneading the breasts whilst sucking and licking at
them back and forth. The girl could not hide her excitement at this
and groaned openly, “oh does the little lady like having her boobs
played with after all?” The girl went to speak but Lydia cut in, “shhh
babe just enjoy it.”</p><p>The experienced dyke worked the girl's impressive tits over with
expertise and then lent back in her chair, “well that was pleasant but
now it is my turn, suck on an old girl's breasts would you dear?” The
blonde looked down at the heaving chests and knelt forward on one and
began sucking, “a little less rough dear you're not breast feeding,
suck and then lick with your tongue, that's it.” The girl altered her
style and Lydia closed her eyes enjoying the feeling. Despite her
reservations the girl didn't do to bad and began to pick up some
style, switching between breasts and fondling alternatively with
sucking and flicking the nipples with her tongue. At one point Lydia
let out a groan of enjoyment and spurred on the blonde tried some
dirty talk, “do you like having an underage blonde on your tits old
woman?” Lydia smiled and looked through her half closed eyes at the
youngster, “you bet honey you're doing just fine but I think it is
time for something else hop off my sweet.”</p><p>Clare did as she was told, the alcohol had begun to kick in and eroded
some reticence but she was still feisty enough to have her wits about
her, “what are you planning now old lady I only got three shots...” A
genuine smile from Lydia eased her worry, “that was for your own good,
3 shots for a girl of your age is more then enough, you'd be sick
otherwise in fact grab some of this water if you wish.” Clare did
indeed take a glass of water and gulped at it, sucking tit was mouth
drying work, “so what do you want now.” Lydia grinned from ear to ear,
“what else my lovely I want to see your little pussy, be a good girl
and slip off your shorts, no scratch that step forward I would like to
do it actually.”</p><p>The girl placed the water down and stepped forward, Lydia placed her
hands on the busty youngster's shorts and after kissing the girl's
belly she slowly pulled a little way down revealing a small amount of
pubic hair, “ah the first signs of paradise here comes some more.”
More pubis was revealed but Lydia ushered the girl around to view the
crack of her arse, as the buttocks came into almost full view she
knelt forward and kissed them, “dirty bugger you're worse then that
old man in me street.”</p><p>Lydia slid the shorts around the girl's thighs her bare arse shown off
to the world and began kneading each buttock, “not a bad little butt
kid but lets see your little anus.” Spreading the arse cheeks revealed
a neat little starfish, “cute as a button my small friend,” said Lydia
grabbing a hand cam from the table and pointing at the girl's cute
bum. The cheeks fell back into place and Lydia licked up the arse
crack and back down again kissing both cheeks, “beautiful.”</p><p>Then Lydia had Clare turn slowly around and on turning revealed the
lightly haired pussy of the youngster, “very pretty my blonde
bombshell, now hold still whilst I eat your sweet cunny my dear.” The
woman turned the girl slightly so she faced the main camera, the girl
went to protest a little unsure of how it would feel, “woah wait err,
hang on.” Too late as Lydia's long tongue lashed out at the girl's
upper labia and poke it's way into her pussy, Lydia wasted no time
with foreplay and sucked on the cute little pussy grabbing the girl's
thighs for balance.</p><p>Clare's head spun as the experienced old tart lapped her pussy lips
hungrily and all she could do was grab the older woman's head and open
her legs slightly. Lydia periodically sent butterfly kisses up her
tight snatch and stopped for dirty talk, “you like that little girl? I
can taste your pussy juices, the things the girl's at the golf club
would do to you.” As Lydia began really tongue fucking the girl Clare
was aroused to talk dirt back, “yeah old lady do dirty things to my
pussy, bring your friends I don't care, you can all fuck my little
slit.” Lydia was highly aroused by the underage girl's dirty talk and
started fingering the tight snatch whilst tonguing her clitoris, “my
that is tight lady, I think I need to get my girlfriend to give you a
good seeing to with her strap-on that will loosen it up a bit. Waddya
say girl's maybe we should invite young Clare here to our club and
give her a night to remember?” The young woman's vagina was subjected
to experienced poking and tongue work that sent her over the edge, her
vagina was more or less frothing with pussy juices now andshe almost
fell back over as she came with a powerful orgasm. Lydia literally had
to grab the girl's buttocks to stop her falling on her back and used
the momentum to pull her on top of the woman cuddling the girl close.</p><p>The girl panted with sexual energy and exhaustion, “not bad kiddo you
certainly got into it, come here though and rest, then you can do
something for me.” The girl rested her head on the woman's bust and
closed her eyes as Lydia stroked her hair kissing the top of her head.
To Zoe's irritation the film clip ended just as she was getting close
to her own orgasm.</p>"
1123,Teacher's Pet,E.A.Grant,1,"On an isolated island in the English channel, a group of teachers have started a teacher little girl 'club'. This is about one of those teachers and a new recruit.","['FFgg', 'cons', 'oral']","<p>The wind off the English Channel was blowing from the North-West and promised an early fall and winter. The Island of Jersey one of the English Channel Islands was use to harsh weather...its population well steeled against it. The woman scampering up the walk to her own back door didn't seem to have noticed and hadn't taken the time to zipper-up her black leather car coat she jabbed her key into the lock and swung open the pretty curtained door, entered then closed the door quickly behind herself. She was clearly excited and happy, she hummed a tune from her car radio and dropped her gloves and coat on a chair, something she never did, neatness being her signature habit. But tonight was different. She reached up into the kitchen cabinet and took down the bottle of un-blended scotch. With a cat like smile she poured herself half an old fashion glass of the magical, golden drug then sipped the peppery liquid she had learned to enjoy so much. Her lips stretched back against her teeth as the drops of liquid touched and flamed her tongue.</p><p>'I absolutely can't fucking believe this... she is so fucking completely perfect...oh what an angel! Oh Lord, the little bitch just has to be mine. God love the little thing... and save her little ass just for me.' She shuttered in anticipation while she talked aloud to herself then kicked off her shoes in a move that one might expect of women half her forty-two years, then in her room she took off her tailored suit jacket, pulled the tails of her see through silk blouse free and dropped the blouse on her bed. 'Oh, God, I can't stand it, it's so wonderful. What I really can't do is blow this. I have to do this just right...I have to be very, very cool, not over anxious and very professional... a dedicated teacher.' She continued to hum the same tune as she slid out of her just-a-little too tight skirt. 'Teach? I'll teach the little cunt alright. Teach her things no other teacher ever would. Like sucking my pussy and tonguing my dark hole... and much m–m-m-m-much more.'</p><p>Angie laughed to herself, unsnapped her front fastening bra with a flip of her finger and shrugged it off, letting it fall like a useless dead thing on her bed. Another sip of scotch and she pulled on her satin robe then picked up the telephone on her night stand. She punched in the two number code of a frequently called number and waited. Sitting on the edge of her bed Angie crossed her legs and lit her first cigarette of the evening.</p><p>""Hi, Ginny, this is Angie. Jesus, did you see that new girl today? What a sparkling, naturally sexy little thing she is. She would be perfect for the club. The other ladies would be so envious of her, you can count on that. Especially that fat ass dike, Helen,"" she laughed took a long drag on her cigarette and exhaled in a long blue gray cloud toward the ceiling.</p><p>(Listening)</p><p>""Oh, shit ... Then you missed the darling little girl. Ginny, she is so adorable, so sweet. You're going to die when you see her. Her name is Megan...Megan Halloran. Her folks just moved from the other side of the island so she had to change schools. I read her folder and she is smart enough, but not well socialized and is very shy in class."" ""What?""</p><p>(Listening)</p><p>""Yes, yes,"" laughter, ""that is just what I was thinking. Some private tutoring is just what she needs."" More laughing, ""Or at least it is certainly what I fucking need. Fuck all Ginny; she is simply delicious, every inch edible. Believe me you'll be drooling with wet panties when you see her."" Angie stood, hooked both thumbs under the waist band of her panties and wiggled out of them, the telephone receiver held in place between her shoulder and cheek. Then her mouth twisted into a special, secret smile as she remembered the other reason she was calling her best friend and fellow teacher. ""By the way, I saw your pussy slave, Mary Lynn, today. She was in her second grade class and gave me a big smile. She is a treasure isn't she? I never saw a girl... and I've seen plenty of small ones in the club and before...that could suck a pussy as long as she did yours. She is insatiable; bless her sweet little slave heart."" She bit her own lip with the memory and squeezed a nipple very hard. She moaned mildly at her own touch.</p><p>(Listening)</p><p>""Oh, she really is so sweet...I loved watching the two of you together in my bed over the week end. It was just wonderful of you to let me be a spectator at your sizzling sex secession. I'm sure you could see how much I enjoyed it. My vibrator got a most memorable work out. What did Mary Lynn say on your way home with her? Was she upset with me being in the room?""</p><p>(Listening)</p><p>""Oh, I'm so glad."" She took another sip of scotch and another drag at her cigarette then absently began to massage her tit.</p><p>(Listening)</p><p>""You're kidding... how wonderful, what a surprise. Well I'll be dammed, that adorable little bitch. I'm thrilled. She really said that she would do both of us? Are you sure?""</p><p>(Listening)</p><p>""Well that sexy little thing must really love pussy to agree to do us both."" Angie was sure that a threesome idea didn't come from the seven year old, but as long as she was O.K. with it; it certainly was O.K. with Angie. ""But I'm ready... I can't wait to get that little face clamped against my pussy. I may drown her in pussy juice. Shit, Ginny, I can feel her small lips now."" Angie's nipples were getting hard and provided her with a steady warm feeling of sensitive tickling. ""Can we get together tomorrow night? I haven't had a kid to play with in two months. The other teachers are so protective of, 'their girls', I wouldn't even ask.""</p><p>(Listening)</p><p>""That is just super, wonderful Ginny. We can trade back and forth all night."" More laughing, ""Listen Ginny, I have to go girl, I have to call Megan's parents right away and volunteer to help their darling little girl, you know same story as always. I'll talk to you later. Kiss your little pussy-slut for me and tell her how much I'm looking forward to our first time together, well first time with Mary Lynn anyway."" sShe giggled and added, ""I'll be over at eight.""</p><p>(Listening)</p><p>""O.K. love... good night for now. Bye.""</p><p>Angie hung up the phone and walked into the kitchen, immediately forgetting Ginny and her little Mary Lynn and thinking again about Megan. 'Just be sweet and concerned Angie girl. Damn, can you imagine what that little girl can do for you?' She lifted the bottle of scotch and poured herself another strong drink, no ice just burning booze for a very hot, very self absorbed lady that needed a little girl for sex and needed it soon. Again Angie sipped on the Scotch; again she drew her lips back at the bite and shook her head lightly. She licked her lips, enjoying the liquid warmth on her tongue, smiled and took another sip, then went back into her bedroom.</p><p>Sitting on the edge of her bed Angie opened Megan's file again. Sipping her scotch, she flipped through the previous teachers notes again to be sure she hadn't missed anything...she hadn't. She lit a new cigarette then took out the school picture of Megan and leaned it against the bed side lamp. Slowly she began to finger herself and studied the photo. Her cunt was already hot and very, very wet. She picked up the phone again and punched in the Halloran's new number. She listened to the phone ring. Three fingers slid into her sopping cunt; then someone answered.</p><p>""Hello. Is this Mrs. Halloran? This is Miss Angie Gleason, Megan's new first grade teacher.""</p><p>(Waiting)</p><p class=""h2"">(2)</p><p>Her fingers moved at a slow steady pace that kept her cunt dripping, her nipples hard, and her brain on the edge of a climax. She loved the degenerate nature of the call. The stupid mother would end up giving her daughter to Angie to fuck and suck just because Angie was a teacher. She just had to frame the situation properly. Angie reviewed in her mind; she was calling the child's mother basically to ask permission to turn her child into a slut, a pussy slave to suck her cunt for hours to tongue her ass hole, and to drink her juices. Of course the woman wouldn't know that and Angie knew from experience that she would be too dumb or trusting to ask meaningful question. Angie's pussy was feeling really fine now and she replaced her fingers with a vibrator from the night stand draw.</p><p>""It's so nice to talk to you too. Your daughter...Megan is that right (?) ... Yes, of course, Megan. She is such a treasure at school. We all just love her to death."" Angie looked again at Megan's picture, and increased the pace of the vibrator a bit.</p><p>""I'm afraid there is just one problem, and I think I should tell you before I start and you begin to worry, that I do have a solution.""</p><p>'The dumb fucking woman will believe anything I say...what a fucking disgrace. The child is a treasure and needs looking after.' Angie rolled her eyes, shook her head, and went on.</p><p>""I've studied the Megan's record from the previous school and she has, as I suspected from watching her today, an ongoing problem of being very shy, timid to a fault actually. Unfortunately that means she never asks questions and never contributes in class. That in turn means, I'm afraid, that her prospects for better marks is not very good. Not nearly as good as they should be based on her past intelligence test."" Angie could feel the tension building on the phone. Megan's Mom was afraid of what might come next.</p><p>""Please, don't be overly concerned, Mrs. Halloran, frankly it's not that unusual. I promised you a simple solution. Wha...?</p><p>(Waiting)</p><p>""No... no... no, this isn't going to cost you a single pound,"" 'you stupid fat cow,' Angie wanted to add. ""It is something I personally do for children I like, children that show potential... like pretty little Megan.""</p><p>(Waiting)</p><p>""Don't be silly it's just something I feel I have to do as a teacher. I'll tutor Megan at my home a few afternoons a week and all day on Saturdays. That is if it is all right with you and her father. I'm afraid she is so far behind that it will take a bit of time to catch her up with the class.""</p><p>(Waiting)</p><p>""I plan to pick her up and then drive her home myself. There is no need for you or your husband to do a thing. I would like to begin as soon as possible, perhaps the day after tomorrow... that would be Saturday.""</p><p>(Waiting)</p><p>""Wonderful! Then we have a plan. Saturday at nine AM it is! I'll pick her up. Now, I wonder if Megan might be available to say hello?""</p><p>(Waiting)</p><p>""Oh, good, thank you."" Angie stared at the picture for a moment and once more increased the speed of the vibrator.... it really felt good...</p><p>Moments later Megan picked up the phone with a shy, ""Hello."" Angie could picture the shy girl holding the telephone with both hands. She could picture her tiny fingers, her little bow mouth, her tiny pink tongue, her pleading blue eyes, and her long brown hair.</p><p>""Well, hello, Megan. This is your teacher Miss Gleason. Did your mother tell you what we are going to do?""</p><p>(Waiting)</p><p>""Yes, that's right. I'm going to teach you in my home until you have caught up with the rest of the class. It's going to be a lot of fun, don't you worry about it being hard. We can work some and play some... you'll like it. You're very pretty Megan...I think the prettiest girl in the class, maybe the whole school. Today when I saw you I thought you were so pretty I wanted to kiss you. I thought you might not like it so I didn't. Would you have liked that, if I gave you a kiss and a hug?""</p><p>(Waiting)</p><p>""Isn't that nice, you're so sweet! That makes me so happy. You're such a nice girl to say that. Well, then if you don't mind I'll just have to give you a kiss when you come for your lesson on Saturday. But for now you better go back to bed, honey...I can't wait until we can be together. Bye for now."" Angie had to hang up quickly as a tremendous climax tore through her body. She slumped back onto her bed sweating and trembling. Her belly racked with a set of spectacular spasms, her own juice running from her pussy formed an ever widening stain on her bed sheet.</p><p class=""h2"">(3)</p><p>Some days in school went faster than others. Some days, like that Friday, just seemed to last forever, and some days just went on and on and on. Every time Angie looked at her watch the time seemed to be the same time it had been minutes before. Several times she tapped on the lens to see if the damned thing had stopped, it hadn't.</p><p>The trouble of course was that she couldn't wait for the evening and her date with Ginny and Mary Lynn. It was like waiting for Christmas when you're eight years old. The only thing that helped her at all was seeing Megan again; but this time knowing that the next day, Saturday, she would have her in her house... all to herself.</p><p>All day the little Princesses sat just feet from Angie's desk and quite often their eyes would meet. The shy little Megan would smile, blush and let her eyes fall back on her picture book. Angie would imagine the little sweet heart tight between her thighs while she screamed in orgasm and gushed into the girl's mouth. 'Oh God', Angie thought, 'it's going to be something else...what beautiful lips she has.'</p><p>""Can you please help me put these supplies away, Megan?"" Angie had asked nodding at the small pile of books and supplies on the floor near the store room door. Naturally Megan agreed to help and didn't seem surprised when Miss Gleason locked the door with the two of them inside the big supply closet.</p><p>""Do you want to know why I really wanted you to come in here, Megan?""</p><p>The girl didn't answer her and looked at the wall behind Angie, but her big smile let Angie know she wasn't frightened..</p><p>""Because you said on the phone I could give you a hug and a kiss. Do you still want me to do that?""</p><p>""I guess so."" Megan now was twisting from side to side and acting even more shy than usual. Her finger went to her mouth.</p><p>""O.K., then come here and give me a big kiss.""</p><p>Angie felt a familiar tingle in her tummy as she touched the girl's hands. Megan came willingly to her and closed her eyes. Angie pressed her lips to the girl's and closed her eyes too. The little girls sweet wet lips were heaven for Angie. The kiss was warm and long, but with closed mouths. Angie held her close pressing the girl against her tits; Angie's hands cupped Megan's panty covered ass cheeks, but nothing more.</p><p>Megan enjoyed her first real kiss a lot and even enjoyed her teacher's hands on her butt, but didn't know what to say or think. So she just smiled broadly to Angie. Of course she knew what they were doing was naughty, but who would know? Minutes later she was back in her seat and Miss Gleason was happily back behind her desk.</p><p>Angie's mind went back to the night before. Then after school, she talked with Mary Lynn for a minute and soaked her own panties. She had taken a special bundle from the girl earlir and retreated to the teachers ladies room where she had tasted and smelled the girl's panties. Finally, carefully she placed the small panties in the crotch of her own panties against her wet cunt lips and pulled them up tight so she could feel Mary Lynn's undergarment close to her pussy for the rest of the afternoon. The day did end and Angie went home to get ready for the evening.</p><p class=""h2"">(4)</p><p>In her second grade class room, seven year old Mary-Lynn too had a case of clock watching. Ginny had told her the night before that they would be having Aunt Angie over for the evening. Mary Lynn knew what that meant ... two pussies to touch, to kiss, to suck and to taste, and for sure, lots of juice in her mouth.</p><p>Her little ass wiggled every time she imagined the scene trying to satisfy the itch... and it was a bare ass under her skirt that was wiggling. Her teacher and 'special aunt' Ginny had told her that she should go to the ladies room and take off her panties.</p><p>""Be sure they are a little wet, Honey,"" she had said,"" and then give them to Aunt Angie in private before school is over for the day.""</p><p>She had done exactly as told on her way back to class after lunch. She passed the gift to Miss Gleason outside the first grade class room where she found the teacher waiting. Angie had immediately put the panties in her skirt pocket realizing of course what it was. She would un-wrap the ball of cotton fabric in private in the teacher's toilet. Then she would smell and taste the little girls flavor and moan in pleasure as she squeezed her legs together in sweet torture. This was not the first time that there had been such an exchange.</p><p>The afternoon classes went so—so—slowly. Mary Lynn thought it would never end. She couldn't stop thinking about her Aunt Ginny and Aunt Angie.</p><p>The names never confused Mary Lynn or Megan. In school it was Miss (Angie) Gleason and Miss (Ginny) Potter. At home it was Aunt Angie and Aunt Ginny.</p><p>Miss Gleason (Aunt Angie) had been in the room last week when Mary Lynn had given Aunt Ginny a special tongue lapping it had lasted for ever and Mary Lynn loved that her Aunt Ginny kept coming in her mouth time and time again.</p><p>And then her mind would shift instantly to Aunt Angie. Aunt Angie's had huge tits. Mary Lynn liked big tits. When she had given Miss. Gleason the 'gift', Miss Gleason had looked around to be sure no one was looking and bent down to give Mary Lynn a good view of the cleavage between her boobs.</p><p>""You really like my tits don't you, you little devil,"" the teacher half whispered to Mary Lynn while at the same moment she slid a hand under the little girl's dress and patted her nude chubby ass. That had been all, but Mary Lynn could still feel the teacher's gentle hand. It gave her goose bumps and a big smile.</p><p>Mary Lynn often stayed at her tutor's house for the night, for extra study and practice with her mathematics. That Friday evening was such a night, after dinner Mary Lynn had showered and put on a soft pink cotton night gown. She watched TV and waited while Aunt Ginny changed into a very sexy outfit. She loved it when the woman she called Aunt Ginny dressed up in her pretty sexy clothes.</p><p class=""h2"">(5)</p><p>The door chime announced the arrival of Angie at exactly eight o'clock. She was wearing a full length black vinyl 'English duster' that exposed only a few inches of her shinny black boots. She was wearing black gloves and the coat collar was up framing her pretty face. Her short black hair was combed and sprayed toward the back of her head giving her a radical dark and extremely sexual aura. Mary Lynn opened the door and welcomed her other Aunt into the house.</p><p>""Hi, Aunt Angie!"" sang the little girl. ""Aunt Ginny and I have been waiting for you.""</p><p>""Who,"" inquired Angie sternly, ""who is waiting?""</p><p>Mary Lynn looked puzzled for a moment... then added. ""I'm sorry Auntie. Aunt Ginny and slave Mary Lynn have been waiting for you."" Mary Lynn often forgot to describe herself correctly, but she was learning.</p><p>""You're such a pleasure dear,"" the dark haired 'aunt' said with a disarming smile. ""I'm sure Aunt Ginny has you well trained. Now please take my things off.""</p><p>Ginny was in the living room now and loved to watch her slave in action. Mary Lynn first took off Angie's gloves then with some help from Angie took off her coat. Then she just stared, Angie stood before her in just her undergarments... but what gorgeous undergarments they were.</p><p>To match the dark theme, Angie was wearing all black... even the decorative ribbons were black. Her black lace bra seemed sculptured to her ample tits. Each cup had an opening at the summit to allow the nipples to stick out, available to be sucked. The purple brown nipples and areola appeared quite swollen and ready for sex. Her panties were the same black lace covering her hairless mound, the black patch of satin covered her cunt and disappeared between her legs then met the wide lace band in the back. Under the panties was an equally black frilly garter belt that held up black mesh nylons that disappeared into the top of calf high, black boots.</p><p>""Well, you did that like a real slave, Mary Lynn. Now come and give your Auntie a big kiss."" Ginny watched as her little doll ran to Angie and jumped into her arms. She was dressed in a similar manner... all black but with plain black nylons and no boots. Both women gave off the sensation of dark Goth-like coolness and a hidden danger of some sort. Mary Lynn, very much their willing slave tonight, loved the game and thrilled at the idea of the two grown up ladies, both school teachers, wanting to do naughty things with her. She knew she was a very lucky girl.</p><p>Angie held the girl well off the floor while they kissed. It was a deep open mouth kiss that Mary Lynn usually reserved for just Auntie Ginny, but tonight was different and she loved the feel of Angie's nipples pressing against her belly. Angie's hands were of course under the little girl's night gown grasping her bare ass. It was chubby and firm and very pleasing to the touch. Angie held her now with one arm and used the other hand to open her ass crack and finger her little girl asshole. The lack of any lubricant meant that she couldn't push her finger up the child's ass, but she did rub it back and forth several times and then smelled her finger. ""You smell delicious slave Mary Lynn...here taste your own butthole."" Angie slid her finger into Mary Lynn's mouth letting her suck the finger for a moment.</p><p>""Oh, God you are such a little slut, Mary Lynn. I could just eat you all up."" She set the girl down and Ginny pulled off her night gown leaving the little girl nude.</p><p>""Go jump up on the bed slave Mary,"" Ginny told her, ""And be sure your legs are wide open when we get there.""</p><p>Moments later the two women entered the bedroom, each with a tall drink for themselves and ice water for the cunt slave. Mary Lynn was stretched out on the bed waiting for them. She had drawn her legs up a bit and opened her cunt for them to see, offering her tight little cunt to them to do with as they liked. Her little fingers held her delicate outer lips open while one small finger explored her pussy, concentrating from experience on her stiff clit.</p><p>""Will you look at that little brat; Ginny...she wants to get fucked. She is in the right position for sure. Well, she is too small for that but some fingers will be up her holes very soon.""</p><p>""Ya, very soon Angie...why don't you use her mouth first. I want to watch for a few minutes. Perhaps we could try a small strap-on later if you like.""</p><p>""Cool... right now I can't wait to feel those lips at my clit."" Angie knew that Mary Lynn was well trained from what she has seen the previous week. She appeared to be a wonderful cunt lapper/sucker, but would she be as free with a new 'Auntie' as she had been with her own second grade teacher, her Auntie Ginny? Angie started by straddling Mary Lynn and slowly rubbing her wet pussy up and down over the girl's thin leg leaving a long silvery smear on the white hairless skin.</p><p>""Does that feel good, Baby? Do you like the feel of my pussy on you?""</p><p>""Oh, yes, Auntie,"" Mary Lynn said. ""You feel hot and wet to me. It makes my own pee hole feel tingly and wet.""</p><p>Angie just smiled and stared at the little girl. She looked at her tiny nipples and her pretty face, she looked at her mouth... mostly she looked at her mouth. She slowly moved her finger into the 'pussy slave's' small mouth and played with her lips running her finger between her lip and teeth and then gently pulling her lip away.</p><p>""That mouth is mine to do with as I like,"" she said softly to Mary Lynn. ""It's so very lovely, isn't it girl?""</p><p>""Yes, Auntie...I'll do anything you want because I want to be your little girl slave.""</p><p>""Yes, my cunt slave,"" Angie smiled. ""Stick out your tongue, slave girl."" Quickly Mary Lynn stuck out her tongue. Angie bent low over the girl, her hips still sliding her well lubricated cunt over the girl's leg, and kissed her tongue...then lapped it. She moistened the girl's full lips with a wet tongue and finally spit on Mary Lynn's tongue.</p><p>""Swallow my spit, slave."" Mary Lynn smiled and swallowed her Auntie Mistress's spit. Angie adjusted her position and straddled Mary Lynn's face, a knee on either side of the girl. She looked down into the trusting little face and smiled. ""We are both going to like this, Sweetie. Just don't stop sucking.""</p><p>Reaching behind herself Angie's finger pulled at the girl's nipple and she slowly lowered herself down toward Mary Lynn's mouth. Angie unsnapped the removable crotch from her panties and was pleased with Mary Lynn's interest and desire to please. The truth was Angie hoped the girl liked sucking her, but in reality it didn't matter if she liked it or not...Angie meant to fuck the little girl's mouth. She pressed her dripping cunt against the child's mouth without concern for Mary Lynn. She was absorbed in her own release and wasn't concerned in any way about the girl.</p><p>""Now suck me slave, Mary... suck me and make me happy."" Now she began to ride the small girl and watched her at the same time. She ground her cunt into Mary Lynn's mouth and felt the girl sucking on her clit and running her tiny tongue up her hole an inch or so. Angie relaxed for a moment, just long enough for her to feel cunt juice running into the girl's mouth. A tiny additional trickle of juice immerged, escaped Angie's cunt and was immediately swallowed by the small slave, except for a tiny bit that ran from the corner of Mary Lynn's mouth, most disappeared into Mary Lynn's tummy.</p><p>Seeing the girl swallow the juice, Angie began to use her cunt to fuck the girl's mouth faster and faster. Soon Angie was close to her climax. Bending a bit she grasped Mary Lynn's head between her hands and forced the girl's mouth firmly against her pussy. Mary Lynn had never stopped sucking Auntie Angie's pussy and knew what would happen next. And it did.</p><p>Angie started to shudder and softly wail. While tears of joy ran down Angie's cheeks, Mary Lynn sucked her off. During the final moment of climax Angie locked Mary Lynn's head between her thighs and began to cum and cum and cum, hot pussy juice ran into Mary Lynn's waiting mouth. Angie enjoyed every single little tickle or thrill of the climax. After a moment or so the bulk of the sexual, sensual storm was over. But not quite every electric flash had finished as they continued to tease and tingle every muscle in her body.</p><p>""Open your mouth wide slave, Mary Lynn... and drink my loving offering."" Once again she held Mary Lynn's head tightly in place as she let the juices flow out of her and into the slave's mouth. Finished she made Mary Lynn lap the drops off her pussy lips and made sure she had swallowed it all before she let the second grader relax her head back against the pillow to rest. The seven year old was breathing deeply with a mild flush to her cheeks and a big smile on her face. Her tongue continued to flick out to lap bits of juice off her lips and chin.</p><p>They were just getting started. In her little sexual euphoria Angie had all but forgotten Ginny. Now as she moved to give Mary Lynn a rest she realized that Ginny was right behind her on the bed. Ginny had spread open Mary Lynn's legs and pushed a wet finger up the girl's ass. She had been fingering the slave all the time Angie had been face fucking her. Over many weeks now, she had slowly stretched Mary Lynn's ass hole to take three fingers and the girl loved the pleasure pain of it a lot. Now she too stopped for a brief rest. When she removed the three fingers the anus stayed open for some moments inviting further play. That gave Ginny a new idea.</p><p>Mary Lynn had enjoyed her mistress's fingers. Now with a rest from sucking Aunt Angie's pussy she could relax and enjoy the finger fucking she was getting. She moaned sweetly, closed her eyes, and pushed back in rhythm to match Ginny's motion. ""Mmmmmmm,"" she moaned. The child was a slave not just to the two women, but lately a slave to her own erotic feelings and pleasures. After a few minutes Ginny retracted her fingers and seemed to abandon Mary Lynn for the moment.</p><p>Angie was laying down resting and watching rubbing her own tits. She spread her legs and put one on either side of Mary giving the girl a close up look and smell of her cunt. With her little ass still in the air, Mary Lynn moved up to suck Aunt Angie's hard erect nipples. The big tits had fascinated Mary and she couldn't wait to start nursing on them. She had all but forgotten her own pleasure when she felt the tip of the strap-on dildo tickling at the opening of her ass hole. At once she knew what it was. Her Auntie Ginny had used the plastic cock to fuck her for the first time months ago and still used it a couple of times a week, but this was the first time for it to be near her back hole. She knew what to do from all the fingering; she relaxed and pushed out ward slightly to open the hole. It was all that Ginny needed and applied pressure against the tight little pink hole.</p><p>Mary could feel the oil covered dildo beginning to open her tender young ass hole and the pain was more than she had expected.</p><p>""Please Auntie... it hurts too much. Please, please stop."" She could feel that her Mistress hadn't slowed or stopped and now Auntie Angie was holding her hips tightly and firmly in place, preventing her from moving away from the intrusion.</p><p>""Stop, stop it hurts me... stop!"" Tears had started in the wide open eyes of Mary Lynn. She bit her lip and hoped the pain would end.</p><p>The head of the undersized dildo popped into the dark cannel, Ginny paused for a moment or two and then continued to slowly push the semi-hard imitation cock up the seven year olds ass. ""It hurts too much please, please."" Mary knew Auntie wasn't listening to her now, but the burning pain was terrible. She was at the mercy of the two women. Slowly the pain seemed to soften some... moments later it was a pleasant pain. It was sort of like the first time Auntie had pushed the dildo up her little cunt; it hurt so good and she only hoped that Auntie wouldn't move to fast. She thought that this might not be so bad as long as it didn't hurt her any more than it did at that moment. In fact she was beginning to like it. In fact she was beginning to like the pleasure-pain a lot. She hadn't the slightest idea that getting fucked up her butt could hurt so much and at the same time feel so thrilling.</p><p>""Oh, Auntie"" she moaned, tears had not stopped and still lay wet on her cheeks...""Oh... oh it hurts, but feels so... so good. Just don't stop, please."" She began to push back in rhythm with her Aunt, to get more of the strap on cock into herself.</p><p>The sight in front of her was driving Angie crazy. The little girl getting fucked up the ass... raped up the ass really, instantly made Angie extremely horny again for young sex. She pulled Mary's head down to her cunt holding her head in place with her fingers woven into the girl's hair. ""Suck me again, Mary, my love, my little beauty. You are just so incredible little one. Make love to my cunt with your mouth, darling. I need your lips on me so badly. Suck my clit, Honey. Auntie wants to feel your pretty lips on her needy pussy.""</p><p>Mary was just as excited as either woman and willingly opened her mouth to her new Aunt's glossy wet cunt. She immediately sucked Angie's clit into her mouth sucked it and played with the stiff slippery knob with her inexperienced tongue. The pleasure Mary Lynn was experiencing, at both ends of her small body, was immeasurable. The pleasures to the two teachers, pleasures of sight, sound, and stimulations were no less so.</p><p>Ginny was pumping very hard into the tight ass of her little slave in full deep plunges. Angie continued to lightly hold Mary's head to her pussy and with eyes closed, head thrown back, moaned her application. She rotated her hips in small slow circles soaking Mary's cheeks, chin and nose with her cunt juices as a result.</p><p>The taste of Auntie Angie was delicious to the little second grader. The smell and taste of Auntie was quite different, from Auntie Ginny... more flavor... fuller somehow, like an ice cream had more flavor than an icy; not better, just different. She drank in the perfume of her Aunt's sex and then literally drank in her pussy juice when she came... and cum she did.</p><p>Like a mad woman Angie started with a moan and that built to a full erotic scream. Her body shook and she again held Mary's face tight against her cunt. No discernable word was said by her until she was obviously on her way down from her sex high. ""Oh Fucking shit... Fucking shit... Fucking shit,"" she moaned and whined through clenched teeth, her fingers digging deeper into Mary's hair never wanting it to end, but knowing it would. She was coming down little by little. The tremors washed over her with less and less force.</p><p>""God Mary Lynn, what did you do to me? I may have to steal you from Auntie Ginny."" She fell back onto a thick pillow eyes closed relaxing and catching her breath. She didn't see her little sexy friend had started to cum.</p><p>Ginny holding Mary's hips in a vice like clutch, did notice the girls sudden tenseness. Reacting instinctively she grabbed the fist full of hair that Angie had just abandoned and pulled back forcing Mary's head back and up. Then she plowed deeply in to Mary's ass with the strap on.</p><p>""Go ahead my little slave tell me to stop, beg me to stop... it hurts doesn't it? Tell me.""</p><p>Mary was beyond hearing her Mistress and beyond caring what she wanted, but she did more or less hear her. ""No... no,"" she said in a rising voice. ""Don't stop Auntie... push harder."" Then, ""Oh yes... yes... do me, do me, Auntie... Oh!... Oh!... Oh! I'm cummmmmming...""</p>"
1124,A Mother's Desire,E.A.Grant,1,A mother has erotic thoughts about her daughter and asks a friend to help her find out if a union is possible.,"['FFg', 'ped', 'ws', 'oral']","<p>A Mother's Desire......</p><p>There are a vast number of underground news papers, magazines, and periodicals. Many, perhaps most, are dedicated specifically to sex and special sexual kinks. One such bi-monthly was a popular by underground standards, periodical named ""Lips"". A slick, fashionable thirty to thirty-five page offering. Lips was privately funded and edited by an unnamed woman of obvious wealth that accepted no paid advertising. She did have a section at the back of the magazine that offered public services and facilities for sale.</p><p>""Lips"", was a magazine that dedicated itself entirely to the sexual desires of women that enjoyed sex with children of various ages ranging from preschool age to teenage girls or women that just wanted to learn more about the subject. The offering was divided into three sections.</p><p>A...The first section was devoted to practical information surrounding female child/female adult, sex, the 'how to' and 'watch out for' section.... all practical and legal advice.</p><p>This section was carefully indexed and included for instance:</p><p>B...The second section was the 'My Story' section, three or four true (?), experience stories sent in by readers about their adventures with young girls, titillating tales that if not always true were always fun to read.</p><p>C)...Actually the third section was the most read and re-read. It included thirty or forty ads in different categories. In that section like minded women advertised, free, for services needed or services available for interested adult females. That is where women went to find just the right girl for an evening, a week-end, or a companion for a vacation. All were available from parents, foster parents, or (un-named) administrators of some city or state institutions. Money most often changed hands but not always. It had become quite popular to simple exchange girls...'you use my girl and I use yours', kind of game.</p><p>In addition to the girls available for exchange many ads were for practical services. Examples would be...</p><p>Teachers available to show young girls and their parents or sponsors how to dress in sexy cloths, or how to perform 'lips to lips 'services, how to excite an adult 'date', how to pose for pictures (clothes optional), as well as photographers who would take introduction photos. Etc. etc.</p><p>Lip's also advertised sympathetic hotels and motels available for meeting and vacation specials for mothers or friends, with 'daughters'.</p><p>In short ""Lips"" was a do it yourself guide to sex with young girls.</p><p>This following story is the first of what will be a series of stories involving subscribers to the magazine, and previously printed in ""Lips"".</p><p>Vicky rushed up the walk to the apartment opened the entrance door and moved quickly to the closed elevator. Impatiently she punched the up button, then punched it again and finally punched it a third time just as the doors moved smoothly open. The ride up to the twelfth floor seemed to take forever, but it did end and she walked swiftly to her apartment number 1205. Once in the pleasant apartment she kicked off her heels, still moving she dropped her jacket on the sofa as she passed and went into her bedroom. She dropped the mail on the bed checked the clock...it would be an hour before Kerry would be home so she had time. Returning to the kitchen she poured herself a tall glass of wine and brought it back to her bedroom. She took a long drink and felt the magic start to relax her. She stripped off all her clothing, fluffed up two pillows and laid down nude finally relaxing.</p><p>Vicky had been dreaming lately about sex with young girls, very wet, very stimulating forbidden sex.</p><p>Each night she had woken up panting with her hand between her thighs and then finished herself with three fingers thrust deep into her pussy and a picture in her mind of a girl between her thighs, ending in a breathless thrilling climax. Then she had found a magazine advertised on the internet called ""Lips"" that promised to explain all about adult female/girl sex. She had just received her first copy in the mail and was very anxious to read it. Vicky had been wet since she had picked up the mail at the post office twenty minutes before. She half admitted to herself that the girl in the dream was her own daughter...but that couldn't be...that was impossible...absolutely impossible...but still the half-a-thought was there, and the thought made her even wetter. She shuttered as a warm thrill ran the length of her body.</p><p>She tore off the brown paper cover to the magazine and gasped. The cover was a picture of a nude adult female reclined on a large bed with a young girl also nude with her mouth pressed against the adult's cunt. It was not only the picture that surprised Vicky but the fact that, based on looks, the girl could have been her Kerry. There was the long blond hair that she noticed first, exactly the same as her daughter, then the body size and shape with very white skin. Of course she couldn't see the girls face very well and her eyes were closed so Vicky couldn't see if they were the pale blue of Kerr's. The girl's age must have been close to that of Kerry's (five) and her height and weight could have been close. Of course it wasn't her daughter but the very idea of some girl satisfying her mother, if it was her mother, was at once startling, and stimulating. Vicky's fingers began to work in a slow even rhythm in her yearning, sopping cunt and over her erect clitoris. There was an inside the magazine page number for more about the particular couple.</p><p>Inside the magazine Vicky was delighted to find several more pictures and a short story about the couple on the cover. She was almost disappointed to see clearly that the girl in the pictures was not her 'Kerry'. Not just not Kerry but the young girl had brown eyes, was not nearly as cute as her daughter and looked a year or more older. Still the reality of mother daughter sex was something in real life and not at all an abstract idea. Somehow knowing that it was made her feel better...she wasn't alone in her thoughts.</p><p>It was just a few minutes more before Vicky satisfied herself with a flamboyant climax that made every nerve in her body tingle and scream. Moments later she fell into a light sleep with a sly smile on her face.</p><p>""Mommy...mommy, wake up mommy."" Kerry was surprised and curious to see her mother sleeping without clothes. She saw the magazine lying next to her and the cover of the girl her age kissing or doing something between her mother's legs. She didn't think about it then but rather touched her mother's shoulder. Mommy wake up...I have a note for you and my work has an ""A"" on it.""</p><p>Vicky slid back into consciousness slowly from her dreamless nap. She looked up and smiled at her daughter Kerry who was smiling back at her.</p><p>""Hi Baby, Mommy must have dropped off to sleep."" Realizing she was nude she pulled a sheet over herself. ""Well an ""A"" is wonderful Kerry. I didn't really understand what else it was you said.""</p><p>""My teacher, Miss Thompson, sent you a note. She said it wasn't about me. I'm hungry Mom...can I have some of the ice cream we had left over last night?""</p><p>""You know better. You can have three cookies and a glass of milk. Run along while I get dressed and give me a minute to read the note your new teacher sent me.</p><p>Vicky couldn't imagine what Kerry's teacher wanted with her; she didn't know the women as far as she was aware of. She broke the seal on the envelope and read the message.</p><p>""Vicky....How nice to find you, I'm Julie Thompson we were in Collage together at Boston Collage until I transferred to a west coast university in my senior year.""</p><p>I couldn't believe it when I first saw Kerry's last name. How many, 'Saint La Care's' can there be?</p><p>Then I checked her folder and there you were, my old friend. First let me say you have a very 'special' little girl in Kerry...absolutely beautiful obviously and smart as a whip. I love having her in my reading class as well as being her home room teacher.</p><p>We have an open house on Thursday I hope you can make it. Then if you're interested perhaps we can get together Friday or Saturday and have dinner Later have some drinks like the old days... look forward to seeing you.""</p><p>Vicky looked almost stunned. A woman she hadn't seen in year's ...now out of the blue shows up and she is Vicky's daughter's teacher. And that was not the strangest part. Stranger still was Julie's chosen sex perversion...kink is a nicer word, she corrected herself. She loved little girls and had bragged to Vicky (who for some reason wasn't that surprised), about using both of her younger sisters as her sex slaves.</p><p>Now she showed up while Vicky was thinking about the same thing for her daughter...how weird was that.</p><p>Vicky stared at the note for a minute not seeing the writing but thinking. Wouldn't it make sense to see if Julie would try to teach Kerry about adult female–little girl sex? She smiled to herself. If it frightened Kerry than that was that...it was over and Vicky would not have involved herself, but if Kerry liked it then Vicky was in luck and could use her the way she really wanted to.</p><p>Kerry had been talking about her new teacher all week and seemed to really like her...and if Vicky read the tea leaves correctly her old friend Julie, liked Kerry just fine too. Julie she knew only liked ""special little girls"" for one reason.</p><p>Vicky looked forward to her first meeting with her daughter's teacher...well she smiled to herself...'what were teachers for if not to teach?' She grinned at the thought and lifted her, (now warm) glass of wine in a toast to herself, imagined the clinking of glasses and drank.</p><p>Vicky couldn't believe her eyes or her luck. What are the chances that the 'Lips' magazine and a note from an old friend both happening on the same day and of course both were very 'little girl' orientated.</p><p>She sent a note back with Kerry accepting the invitation and adding that she was excited about the meeting at the open house and even more so the private meeting on Friday. ""Where we can catch up on our lives and discuss old times and old preferences.""</p><p>The following Thursday a nervous Vicky with a very excited Kerry in tow, attended Kerry's first grade, 'parents-teaches night'. At the front of Kerry's home room Vicky saw Julie for the first time in many, many years. She was amazed. Julie looked wonderful for her more or less forty years, tall and trim with curves she didn't seem to be trying to hide. Vicky inhaled sharply then relaxed, realizing she had been holding her breath.</p><p>They met later but just chatted briefly about Kerry's school work. However just before they parted Julie took a moment to whisper to Vicky, ""I'm so excited about seeing you again. I can't wait until tomorrow.</p><p>Eight o'clock at Christian's Steak House."" She smiled then bent to Vicky's ear once again and added, ""and we can discuss...'old preferences' if you like."" She pulled away just a bit and gave Vicky a knowing look with arched eyebrows. Then she was gone absorbed in a tangle of mothers. Vicky stared after her, her faced flushed, and she realized her lips were dry.</p><p>""O.K. Honey let's go get an ice cream. We are done here.""</p><p>The next night Vicky arrived right on time at Christian's Steak House. Julie was already there and had reserved a table.</p><p>""Oh Vicky you look terrific...you look ten years younger than me."" Julie kissed Vicky's cheek...her eyes bright and sincerely excited.""</p><p>""Don't be silly Julie, you're the one that has kept her looks, I'm jealous. How do you do it?""</p><p>""Thank you ...even if it's a lie."" Julie laughed as they were led to their table.</p><p>The dinner was delicious and both women enjoyed trading stories and just being back together for the moment. Then finally Vicky moved the conversation toward the dominating thing on her mind. ""Julie I remember the stories about your sister you used to tell me. How are they? Are you still ...ummm...seeing them?</p><p>Julie quickly looked to be sure no one was listening. ""I don't know how I knew that, that would come up but I did. They both live hours away and one is no longer interested but one is and we do get together every so often. Let's not discuss it here, there are to many ears nearby.</p><p>They changed the subject and finished the meal discussing Kerry's school work and other mundane subjects. It was obvious that both women were looking forward to getting back to the little girl discussion as quickly as possible. They skipped desert, paid their check and left as soon as they reasonable could do so.</p><p>Julie said she knew of a local place that they could have a private conversation and every one minded their own business. It was a short walk to the Hollis Hotel and 'The Circus cocktail lounge' on the second floor. The drinks were strong and expensive, the music just loud enough to guarantee privacy, the dance floor small and crowed, lighting discreetly dim. Vicky and Julie were led, at their request, to a semi-deserted corner of the room and a comfortable booth.</p><p>When her eyes adjusted to the dim blue light, Vicky was surprised to find that almost all the customers were women. She watched as women danced with women and drank together at the bar and at tables. ""Oh my Julie, this is the first time I've ever been in a lesbian bar. It is very nice. Much nicer than I would have imagined.""</p><p>Julie smiled at the comment; ""I should have told you first, I hope you don't mind. I come here all the time.""</p><p>""Oh no I don't mind at all...hell Julie I don't know who I am half the time. I know I'm dam tiered of men and all their lies and bull shit. Maybe this is the right place for me anyway."" She smiled at her friend. ""Anyway I have a confession to make and I hope you won't hate me for it."" Vicky looked down at the table, then at her drink, she didn't seem to know what to do with her hands, she wiggled in her seat obviously uncomfortable. She didn't know how to continue. Julie just relaxed sip her drink and looked at Vicky with a thin knowing smile. Stirring her drink slowly with the small straw she didn't say a word, she just waited.</p><p>Vicky decided to say it, she met Julie's stare. ""It's this Julie...I hope you'll understand and of course I hope you will keep this all to yourself. I have been having dreams, lots of dreams, almost every night about having sex with a little girl."" She waited for her friend to speak but she didn't. ""It's just that I don't know what to do about it...and sometimes it is even more disturbing...I dream ab....."" She couldn't say it, she stopped.</p><p>Julie reached across the table and took one of Vick's hands in hers. ""Stop being so nervous Sweetheart...</p><p>let me finish the sentence for you."" She gave Vicky's hand a squeeze and continued, ""You have dreams about having sex with Kerry..."" She smiled at the surprised look on Vicky's face. ""Fuck hell girl I don't blame you at all. She is priceless...the perfect child sex...slave... companion...partner or whatever you want to call it. I don't dream about her Vicky, but I sure as hell have thought about her while I get myself off...many, many times. And I think it's a great day when I can get a glimpse of her panties in class, and that's not often enough I can tell you that too.""</p><p>""You think she is sexy?"" Relief showed on Vick's face as she held on tightly to Julie's hand.</p><p>""Of course she is sexy for Christ sake. You know how I am...and no I haven't changed. I love females and little girls most of all. If she looks that good to you and she obviously does, you should be fucking her now. In fact why aren't you?""</p><p>""I'm so glad you don't think I'm ....you know ....weird or something. She is in my mind too when I masturbate...I can't get her out of my sexual brain, if there is such a thing."" She took a slow drink then continued feeling like a dam had burst and she had to talk. ""I haven't touched her Julie as much as I would love to because I'm not sure how she will react. If she gets scared or just doesn't like it she may end up hating me. She may think of me as a molester. I couldn't risk that, really I would rather just keep thinking about her than to lose her love."" She looked back at her drink and then back at Julie, ""Can you help me?""</p><p>""Me? How can I help?""</p><p>""Can you be her 'special friend'...she already loves you, she can't stop talking about you. Maybe you could ...you know ...be with her...teach her.""</p><p>Julie looked surprised and then her eyes met Vicky's. ""You're serious aren't you? You want me to fuck your five year old daughter? You'd like me to teach her to eat my cunt and worship my ass? Everything including."" She ran her tongue along her lips; they felt suddenly dry as she continued. ""You know I have this thing about....I've been gazing at Kerry's sexy little mouth from my desk, and I have to admit it's been giving me hot flushes whenever I've thought of doing it with her"" She gave Vicky a searching look before continuing in a hushed voice ....""Can I pee in her mouth?"" It felt as though the rest of the room had gone suddenly quiet, she saw Vicky blink in surprise at her words for a moment before she continued in her most persuasive tone. ""If it works out and you would like to try it we can have her drinking from both of us. Just think how beautiful that could be.""</p><p>Vicky had trouble replying at first. She knew all about Julie's little kinks and shared this particular one. Her wish list of things she wanted to do with Kerry had always extended to water sports but the thought of turning her fantasy into reality was so damned incredible that it rendered Vicky almost speechless. She hesitated a half minute, aware of the soreness of her nipples as they suddenly sprouted up in excitement and rubbed against the material of her bra, her eyes roamed the room as if the word was out there somewhere and she had to find it. Then she simple said, "", yes...yes all of that...unless she resist"". Her hand in Julie's tightened...""The answer is yes. You would have to promise me only that you won't force her or hurt her in any way. You have to promise to stop if she decided not to continue, or if she gets scared. Kerry can't be hurt, not even a little. Can you promise me that?""</p><p>""Vicky there is nothing I would rather do than to become Kerry's 'special friend', I would never-ever hurt of scare her believe me.""</p><p>Vicky squeezed her hand again. ""I never thought you would Julie or of course I never would have asked you."" She relaxed the decision having been made. ""You know Julie in my dreams Kerry sometimes drinks my pee too...so of course I'm not as shocked as you might have thought"" she smiled. ""But the thought of actually doing it with her has me mentally pinching myself.""</p><p>Julie gave a shiver of pleasure as she spoke of the erotic possibilities. ""I'm amazed, thrilled, and very excited about holding her for the first time...kissing her for the first time, tasting her mouth for the first time. And I can see your point now, if she rejects me...and I doubt she will, than you haven't taken any risk of rejection by your own daughter. But when she accepts then she will go to your bed trained and ready. ""Maybe I could take her on a week end date Vicky. My brother has a place at the beach and we would be alone for two days, I bet she would love that.""</p><p>""Yes and three nights"" added Vicky with a new found grin.</p><p>""Exactly"" giggled Julie. ""If you like I can send you pictures and e-mails about what we're up to assuming she is fine with the whole thing.""</p><p>""Oh God Julie, that would be so good if you could. I would love to be a fly on the wall and watch you take her for the first time."" Vicky was aware that her own panties were soaked as a result of the conversation and the picture of Julie holding a nude Kerry, giving her a full mouth kiss. She pictured Kerry's little face pressed against Julie's shaved pussy. It was all too delicious.</p><p>Julie's eyes took on a distant quality for a second until they came back down again and fastened on Vicky's and she let out a slow....</p><p>""Wow!""</p><p>""Yeah, what is it?""</p><p>""What if this deal included a threesome?"" She said in a hushed voice.</p><p>""You mean the both of us taking turns with her. Wouldn't we wear her out"", asked Vicky raising an eyebrow.</p><p>""Yes but in a nice way."" Julie countered with a mischievous chuckle.</p><p>""How often were you thinking of?""</p><p>""Ohh... let's see....Once a week.""</p><p>Vicky had a mental image of Kerry's trusting features wedged between the crease of Julie's rounded buttocks. She saw herself kneeling behind her daughter and holding her in place gently but firmly by her pigtails while Julie moaned for more and churned her ass into her face.</p><p>""Hot."" Vicky purred. ""But we are getting a little ahead of ourselves. Let's see what happens over the week end. God I hope she is as ready as we are. All we can do is try, so she is yours to seduce if you can.""</p><p>""Deal"" the ladies said in unison as their glasses clicked in a toast.</p><p>Vicky never considered changing her mind or wondered if she had made the right choice for her daughter.</p><p>That was all behind her and now the stunning reality washed over her like a giant wave, this was it, yes it was happening. She pictured herself manipulating a canoe through the rapids of a swiftly moving river; the outcome depended on her doing the right thing the first time...no second guesses, no second chances. She lie awake late deciding how to present the situation to Kerry. She knew she had to be as honest as she could be without talking about sex. Very late she walked silently into Kerry's room. The five year old was sleeping peacefully with her teddy bear held tight to her chest. Vicky just stared at her knowing she was the most precious thing in her life. ""I hope you enjoy your new adventure sweetheart. I'm sure you will and then we can be together for wonderful years of mother-daughter love.""</p><p>She just watched her sleep for a few minutes then sighed and returned to her own bed and sleep.</p><p>In the morning Vicky found that she had slept a half hour more than she would have on a school day. She wondered if it had been the drinks with Julie or the long episodes of pleasing herself after she returned home that was to blame for her over sleeping. Putting on her bathrobe she went straight to the kitchen.</p><p>""Hi Mom, mom how come your late? Did you and Miss. Thompson have a nice time?""</p><p>Vicky started the coffee pot and sat across from her daughter. ""I have some wonderful news for you Kerry. Julie...that is Miss Thompson has invited you to spend the week end with her at the sea shore. She really likes you Honey...really a lot. She wants to become close friends with you. Isn't that nice?""</p><p>Kerry seemed confused for a moment; she put her spoon down in her bowl of cereal interest in eating gone... then, ""Me? She really likes me?""</p><p>""Yes dear you like her too don't you? I remember you said you did."" Vicky could see Kerry, weighting the question, more overwhelmed by the thought of her pretty teacher wanting to be friends than questioning the idea itself.</p><p>""I do like her mom I like her a lot she is pretty and she always smells good. I would like to be her friend too."" Kerry relaxed and began eating again. She smiled at her mother while her bare legs swung freely from her chair under the table. ""She has nice cloths doesn't she?""</p><p>""Yes she does, very nice and sexy too. You have to remember one thing I'm afraid, it has to be a secret honey. She has to be your secret friend so other kids won't get jealous, so you can't tell anyone except me.</p><p>""I won't tell anyone not even Carol my best friend...only Oscar.""</p><p>Vicky grinned to herself; Oscar was Kerry's oldest friend, a stuffed teddy bear that was always with her. At the moment Oscar was sitting on the chair beside her.</p><p>'Oscar is the only one you can tell Kerry, Oscar and me."" Vicky poured herself a cup of black coffee then blowing gently on the edge of her cup took a tentative, halting sip of the hot liquid. ""Mummmmm that's good,"" she said to no one. ""You have to pack a few things and get dressed as soon as you're done so you will be ready when Julie gets here...mommy will help you. Julie will be here in about an hour.""
After they had packed her small bag and Vicky had dressed her daughter, Vicky sat Kerry down on the side of her bed.</p><p>""Now you have to listen to me very carefully Baby. Julie will be showing you some new things, things girl friends do to each other, some grown up things. You don't have to be scared of Julie I know she will always be nice to you but you have to remember this. I want you to do whatever Julie tells you to do. Do you understand, anything and everything, just do whatever she tells you to do, no arguments. Now repeat that to me.""</p><p>Kerry smiled sweetly and repeated;"" I have to do anything Julie says to do....is that right Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes honey, that's it and she may take you swimming with no clothes on... that's OK too.""</p><p>""Just like in the bath tub"", Kerry thought that was funny and she giggled a bit.</p><p>""When you get home you can show me all the new things you learned."" Then Vicky did something she had never done. Sitting beside her daughter she placed a hand lightly against Kerry's cheek bent down to the five year old and kissed her on the lips. She kissed her twice, first with warm dry lips then a few seconds later with much warmer wet lips. Her daughters lips were just as sweet as she had imagined, ""Do you like to kiss like that Kerry?""</p><p>Kerry had been surprised by the new kind of kiss but had closed her eyes and liked it. ""Yes mom it was like in the movies.""</p><p>A knock at the front door startled both females. That must be Julie,"" Vicky said, ""You can try the new kind of kiss on Julie if you want to Kerry, girl friends always kiss like that.""</p><p>Kerry met Julie at the front door with her small bag in one hand and Oscar in the other. Her mother had dressed her in a light green and white summer sun skirt that ended above Kerry's knees and had wide shoulder straps holding it up. It was last year's skirt and actually a little small for her now. She had a simple white Tee shirt with a yellow flower and a blue humming bird. Underneath she wore a pair of white lacy panties and a white undershirt. She had on green sneakers and white socks with frills at the ankles. Her long blonde hair was held at the back of her head by a green pom-pom.</p><p>""Hi Julie"" she said a little shy.</p><p>""Hi Sweet heart, are you ready for a date with me? My, don't you look beautiful. I think we should be girlfriends. What do you think Vicky?"" Julie knelt to touch Kerry's face, her short black leather skirt riding up to mid thigh. Even Vicky standing behind Kerry could see that Julie wasn't wearing any panties, but Kerry didn't seem to notice. ""I love your pretty skirt, Kerry,"" with a twinkle in her eye, she stared into Kerry's eyes but found only welcome and openness, then she ran her hand over Kerry's calf as she spoke, and was pleased that Kerry didn't move away.</p><p>Vicky watched the beginning of the seduction of her daughter with open increased confidence. Kerry showed no signs of being uncomfortable. Vicky went down in the elevator with her daughter and Julie, then kissed her daughter good bye with a big squeeze and the final words. ""Remember honey do whatever Julie tells you to do....and show her the new way you kiss when you get to the car.""</p><p>Julie took Kerry by the hand and led her to her car parked at the curb. Vicky had gone back into the condo, but was watching them out of view. As they got settled with Mr.Oscar between them, Julie started the car but left it in park while she asked, what did you mother mean Honey about a new way to kiss?""</p><p>Kerry was of course still a little shy with Julie so she simple said in a tiny voice, ""Oh she just showed me how girl friends kiss, that's all. Do you want a girl friend kiss?""</p><p>Julie smiled to herself, 'oh how I want a girl-friend kiss you little cunt', but aloud said, ""Oh yes I would love that Kerry"".</p><p>Kerry knelt on the front seat of the car and put her arms around Julie's neck and pushed her lips against Julie's. Julie was immediately turned on and grasping Kerry's face between her hands and kissed her back. The second kiss was much wetter and more serious than the first and included Julie's tongue running over Kerry's closed lips.</p><p>Kerry sat back down and smiled at Julie saying, ""that was fun Julie...but mommy didn't use her tongue...it felt weird but... fun weird.""</p><p>""I can teach you lots more at the cottage Honey"" Julie moved the shift lever into drive but didn't start move the car yet. ""We can start your lesions right now Kerry. I want you to take off your panties and not wear any panties all week end. Go ahead take them off and let me see your little pee hole.""</p><p>Kerry wasn't sure at first but remembered her mother's instructions and with a serious look wiggled out of her panties. ""OK no panties."" She announced.</p><p>""Wonderful Kerry now buckle up and we can get going."" She watched Kerry buckle her seat belt then reached over and pushed Kerry's skirt up to her waist so she could clearly see her little girl pussy.</p><p>""What a good student you're going to be Sweetie. We are going to have a wonderful week end I can see that.""</p><p>A few minutes more and they were on the toll road heading east toward the sea side cottage.	Julie put the car on cruise control and relaxed.</p><p>""Did your mom tell you that girl friends do lots of neat thing that you may never have done before?""</p><p>Kerry looked at Julie with a bit of shyness in her demeanor"", yes she said you would teach me lots of cool stuff that girl friends do. Are we really girl friends Julie?"" Calling her teacher by her first name felt really weird.</p><p>""Oh yes sweet heart, we are girl friends now. Girl friends never hurt each other or tell other people what we do alone...except your mom of course. We can do lots of grown up sexy things."" Julie had a flash of a picture of Kerry kneeling nude with her butt in the air waiting for a tongue in her dark hole.</p><p>""That sounds nice, as long as my mom doesn't get mad."" Kerry squirmed a bit.</p><p>""She won't believe me Honey, she wants me to teach you."" Julie thought to herself, 'she wants your little girl pussy as bad as I do.' ""Right now why don't you spread your legs so I can feel your pussy Kerry?"" Then without waiting Julie reached over and pushed Kerry's thighs apart then ran a finger down Kerry's slit touching the wetness. She kept her eyes on the road but felt a rush of pleasure pass through her body. She felt Kerry open her thighs even more and she risked a glance at the sweet little pussy. ""God Kerry you are beautiful."" She moved her wet finger to her own mouth and sucked on it while Kerry watched her. ""And your pussy taste like honey-water. Pussy is the the word grown up girl friends call their pee-hole. Can you say pussy my little sex-slave?"" Julie glanced again at Kerry and focused on her lips for just a second or so, she easily pictured those sweet, soft lips pushed against her pussy, drinking from her hole.</p><p>Kerry was surprised to see Julie touch her pee-...cunt and then taste her wetness. ""Yes I can say pussy...</p><p>that felt funny good when you put your finger in my pussy Julie. You can do it some more if you want to, but isn't that dirty to put in your mouth?""</p><p>""No Kerry it isn't...it's really clean and taste good too."" You can touch my pussy too. Julie wiggled her leather skirt up above her pussy, she wasn't wearing any panties. Realizing that Kerry was hesitating she took Kerry's left hand in her right hand and pushed it between her thighs. She opened her thighs while continuing to drive. ""Feel my pussy Baby... do you want to be my girl slut Kerry? These are the things friends do with each other Honey.</p><p>""Oh yes Julie I want to be whatever you want me to be."" Kerry was confused about what to do first. She had seen her mother's pussy and kind of expected a lot of hair but there was just a little, Julie evidently shaved it off Kerry decided...her own mom shaved some. She could feel Julie's wetness and enjoyed running her fingers up and down her teachers slit for a couple of minutes.</p><p>""Does that feel nice Kerry? I mean to feel my pussy like that?""</p><p>""Ya it gives me a funny feeling in my tummy Julie. Do girl friends do this to each other all the time?""</p><p>Kerry could feel her teacher's slickness and began to smell a faint smell of her sex.</p><p>""Yes Honey all the time. It's called fingering your girl friends pussy."" Julie could fee Kerry's finger squirming around with little direction between her legs. ""I can show you how to do that even better at the cottage. Now why don't you put your fingers in your mouth and taste my honey water. I think you'll like it a lot Kerry. Do what your told Honey...remember you must do anything your told to do, because you're my little sex slave for the week-end.""</p><p>Kerry put her fingers tentatively to her mouth, then slid them inside and sucked.</p><p>""Does my little sex slave like the taste of my pussy?""</p><p>Kerry smiled up at her and said, ""Uumm-humm...it taste good Julie can I taste some more when we get to the cottage?""</p><p>""Yes I'd love you to Baby. We have all week end to play girl-friend games.""</p><p>It had been hours since Vicky had bid good bye to her daughter Kerry and Kerry's first grade teacher Julie. She had tried to calm her nervousness with a strong drink without success. Then she had gone shopping to quiet her imagination, but that hadn't worked either. Shortly after she lay in her family room and watched a movie that she didn't care about and just fidgeted uncomfortably... only then did she surrender to her deepest desire. Vicky went up to her bed room, striped off her clothes, and lay on her bed with her favorite vibrator between her thighs and deep in her own steaming sex. Her hole was sopping wet, while, with her eye closed, she imagined her daughter having sex with Julie for the first time, perhaps at that very moment far away and out of her control. She squirmed at the thought of Kerry having sex with Julie and all at her invitation. She imagined her daughter screaming in sexual pleasure as Julie sucked at her young pussy giving her her first climax. As she began her climax Vicky imagined Julie cumming in Kerry mouth and followed that with ounces of urine. Minutes later Vicky was sound asleep her fingers lying limp between her thighs soaked in her own sticky sweetness.</p><p>Pretty much only her timing would have been wrong. It had taken over four hours to get to the sea-side cabin. The cabin Julie knew was always fully equipped and ready for use. She and Kerry did stop for lunch and then to buy some fresh food for the week end. Of course Julie hadn't wasted the time in the car, but used it as a preview to what would happen later. They had touched each other 'like grown up girl-friends', did. And kissed a few times when the car wasn't moving.</p><p>Kerry loved the cottage. She could see the beach and the ocean from the living room and could hardly wait until she could go out to swim. There were two bed rooms and a kitchen in addition to the living room. Kerry wasn't surprised when she asked about where she would sleep to find that it would be with Julie. Julie turned on the electricity and the hot water, then they both put away the groceries that they had bought. Kerry helped pick out bedding from the linen closet. She picked pink lacy pillow cases and pink sheets. She said that pink was Oscar's favorite color.</p><p>There was a lot of laughing and girl play while they unpacked suite cases and groceries, and a bit of grabbing of Kerry's panty-less ass. Close to the cottage they had stopped to buy a take-out pizza (mushrooms for Julie and extra cheese for Kerry) and they finally settled in the kitchen to eat it and share some wine. Julie had bought two bottles of a good Chianti and let Kerry drink the wine with a little water to dilute it. They talked, giggled, and chomped away. Finished with enough left over to have for breakfast Julie cleared the table and asked Kerry if she would like to play a grown up girl game.</p><p>""Sure ....I would ...of course ...is it about sex?"" Kerry smiled surprised when Julie told her ...'No'.</p><p>""Well not exactly, maybe just a little. We play like this...."" She hesitated a moment surprised that Kerry had even used the word sex ...perhaps it was the wine. She had stayed away from the word on purpose not wanting to scare the five year old. With a big smile Julie produced a pressurized can of Miracle-Whip she had bought earlier. ""The game goes like this Sweetie. You put just a bit of cream on yourself where ever you want me to lap. Then I have to lap away the cream using just my tongue. Simple right?</p><p>Then when I do it, it is my turn to put a dab of cream where I want you to lap, O.K.? '' She had planned this little diversion before the bed room to help the girl relax but now she wondered if she had really needed to have worried about it.</p><p>""OK...cool, that sounds like fun...do I go first?"" She had taken hold of the cold can.</p><p>""Sure Kerry you go first."" Julie leaned closer to Kerry at the table; she was sitting next to her.</p><p>Kerry giggled as she contemplated where to put the sweet tasting cream. ""I know she said"" with a satisfied nod of her head. She squeezed a bit of cream out of the can, a grape sized blob and put it on her baby smooth cheek, ""there"" she declared.</p><p>Julie smiled and leaned forward to lap away the cream. ""All gone"", she said, (she had added a small kiss at the end). The kiss on the cheek was a signal of sorts to Kerry and she understood that this was not just a fun game that made her tummy feel happy... it was more.</p><p>""My turn,"" Julie took the can and put a small blob on her ear lobe.</p><p>""That's a funny place ""said Kerry but bent to her task and lapped the cream away slowly as if she were an old hand at the game...she did in fact like it an deliberately took her time, enjoying the intimate touching with her tongue.</p><p>The tiny tongue on her ear lobe was like a drink of water to a thirsty lady. Julie loved it and knew the night and week-end were going to go well.</p><p>The next dab went to Kerry's ear lobe copying her teacher and she loved, loved, loved... the feeling of Julie lapping it away, this was a fun game. ""This is fun Julie"".</p><p>Julie put her dab on her lips closed her eyes and just waited for the delightful little tongue. It come in a moment and little by little by little... excruciatingly... torturously slowly lapped away the cream.</p><p>Julie could feel her cunt, hot between her legs, seething in its own juices, itching to be touched to be sucked. Kerry felt a similar natural compulsion toward her new friend...she couldn't get enough of Julie, but her lack of experience made it hard for her to understand the new feelings.</p><p>Kerry with a devilish giggle put sweet cream on her lips. ""Now you do it to me"", she challenged Julie. Kerry had nothing to worry about; Julie was more than pleased to accommodate her young friends wish. Julie gently but firmly held Kerry's face between her hands, she looked at the sweet face for a moment and keeping her eyes open to watch Kerry's reaction touched her tongue to Kerry's whipped cream covered lips. Kerry, who had her eyes closed this time, smiled at the tender touch. Julie affectionately lapped away more cream and then caught Kerry's lower lip between her teeth and pulled it gently; quickly she covered Kerry's mouth with her own and pushed her tongue into the first grader's mouth. 'This is to good', she said to herself. Her tongue played with Kerry's small tongue and tasted the girl's syrupy delicious saliva.</p><p>They played the game a while longer but not as long as Julie had planned. She needed her new little girl-toy in her bed quickly. The sexual tension the the pretty teacher felt was more than she could stand.</p><p>The sweet torture of waiting was just to unbearably sweet/painful and Julie had to get on with it.</p><p>Smelling a fragrant bloom was fine but seeing it, touching it, and owning it completely was now her almost fanatical desire.</p><p>""Come along Kerry lets go into the bed room and we can play some other girl friend games."" Julie took Kerry's small hand and walked her down the short hall.</p><p>""Are we going to play the games in bed Julie?"" Kerry her blond hair bouncing, as she half danced, half walked, along looking up at Julie. Kerry was indeed a beautiful child her blue eyes questioned Julie while her smile said she was happy and delighting in her new friendship.</p><p>Julie answered her as they turned the corner into the master bed room. ""Yes ...that would be the most comfortable don't you think?""</p><p>""I guess so. Julie I really like being with you."" Kerry jumped up and sat on the edge of the king sized bed, and bounced there for a moment, ""what happens first Julie?""</p><p>Julie bent forward and kissed Kerry's nose, ""well ...first', she said while fingers of her hand barely touching the girls chin, held her gaze..."" first we get undressed.""</p><p>""Goody"" Kerry said with a giggle and pulled off a sneaker.</p><p>""No Honey not like that, you undress me and then I undress you. That's a lot more fun. Have you ever seem a big girl undressed?""</p><p>Kerry suddenly had a serious look on her face. ""Una una...maybe mommy a little but you know, I couldn't see everything.""</p><p>""Well I'll let you see everything. So why don't you start by taking my clothes off. You can see everything and touch anything too, go ahead sweetie start with my shirt.</p><p>Kerry kicked off her other sneaker and stood up on the bed. ""O.K., it's a pretty blouse Julie."" Julie held her arms at her sides and watched Kerry with amusement.</p><p>The little girl started slowly to unbutton the shirt with a concentration she seldom showed. Carefully she slowly unbuttoned one button at a time and inch by inch Julie's blouse opened, revealing a very sexy silk and satin lacy bra. Kerry looked up at Julie with a bit of question in her eyes.</p><p>""That O.K. Sweetheart...I want you to take all my clothes off.""</p><p>Kerry went back to her task encouraged by Julie words and finished unbuttoning Julie's blouse. Julie shrugged off the thin blouse and watched as Kerry stared at her bra encased tits. ""You like my big boobs don't you Kerry?"" She glanced at Kerry as she turned around, ""I bet you do. Just un-hook the hook in back and you can see my tity's all naked."" Julie felt Kerry fumbling then her bra fell loose. She let it slide down her arms and drop to the floor then she turned around letting Kerry get her first look.</p><p>Julie's nipples had been hard since she had picked up Kerry that morning but they seemed to be even more erect as Kerry examined them. She was thrilled and amazed.</p><p>Kerry looked on more curious than astonished. She had seen some pictures of tits in her mom's magazines but this was different. This was live and this was her friend and first grade teacher, Julie. She couldn't believe how big they were...really, really big. They were soft looking and all curves...somehow sexy, that is if that is what sexy meant, Kerry wasn't sure. She looked carefully at Julies nipples.</p><p>Each nipple appeared purplish-black and the circle around them was a shade of light brown. She reached out to touch them, stopped and looked at Julie, then went on and gently touched the hard nipple.</p><p>Julie was loving this part, the part where she could show her body to a female five year old. She wanted to touch Kerry but didn't want to break the magic of the girl's enjoyment of her tits. She softly swung her tits to show Kerry how they looked moving and then when Kerry had wanted to touch her she had nodded yes. The joy and amazement in the girls eyes as she looked on and then, touched flooded Julie's pussy with a fresh supply of juice.</p><p>""Why don't you suck one of the nipples Honey? That's what they're for and you'll like the taste and feel. Suck it and touch it with your tongue.</p><p>""O.K."" Kerry said as she used two hands to grasp Julie's right tit and pull the nipple into her mouth.</p><p>She sucked gently not wanting to hurt Julie and pushed back and forth over the rubbery nipple with her tongue. ""Does that hurt you Julie (?),""Kerry asked looking up at Julie, ""and you're right it dose taste good.""</p><p>""I'm glad ...why don't you do the other one now Honey and then you can finish undressing me.""</p><p>""Alright but I want to suck your tity's again later....can I do that?"" She began to suck on the left nipple.</p><p>""Of course you can suck on it all night if you want to.""</p><p>Finished Kerry jumped down from the bed and began to take off Julie's black leather skirt. Prompted a bit by Julie she unbuckled the thin belt and unzipped the zipper on her hip. That was all and the soft black leather skirt drifted down folding on itself to the floor. Julie turned slowly in a circle to let Kerry see all of her. The thrill she felt in her stomach was the best ever...the feeling of the little eyes admiring her tits or her lace panty covered ass was practically disarming. She knew she had a good body and loved that Kerry liked it too. More than liked, Kerry seemed to Julie to be fascinated and that fascinated Julie, every nerve in her body tingled.</p><p>""You can take down my panties Kerry,"" Julie offered (she had put them back on), her eyes sparkled ...her tongue slyly poked out to moisten her lips.</p><p>Kerry looked up at Julie not so much for permission as to reassure herself with Julie's smile, her fingers already sliding under the elastic of Julie's panties. Julie helped some by swaying her hips and in no time her white lace panties were on the floor. Kerry stared at Julie's wet sex. There was only a small patch of hair, the rest had been carefully removed. The thin tan lips were not a lot different from Kerry except in size and the fact that Kerry's pussy lips were pink almost transparent. Julie's garter belt and hose were still in place...forgotten for the time being.</p><p>""You can touch my pussy Honey...kiss it if you want to."" Julie was pleased that her first sight of an adult pussy hadn't seemed to surprise Kerry and she seemed really interested in looking at it without embarrassment.</p><p>Kerry put her hands on Julie's thighs and hesitated. ""Go ahead Sweetie give my pussy a big girlfriend kisses"". Julie held her breath as the five year old bent forward and gave her swollen outer lips a quick kiss. It was tentative, it was just a peck but... it was wonderful...Julie's mind felt like it would explode.</p><p>""That was so nice Kerry; I just know we are going to be such great friends."" Julie swayed and did a slow rotation forgetting how absurd it would look to an outsider to watch the show, a grown woman exposing herself to a young child, exhibiting herself for sexual satisfaction. Julie loved it and the perversion part... most of all.</p><p>Kerry like looking at her first grade teacher. It gave her a wonderful feeling in her tummy ...it was not just fun but exciting in a way she really didn't fully understand but certainly felt. It was a little scary but she knew Julie wouldn't hurt her and her mother had told her to do whatever she was told to do. Even in class she had noticed (everyone had noticed), that Julie's butt was very curvy and now she could see it for herself. Naked it was very pretty and Kerry ran her hands over Julie's ass while she slowly turned, then as Julie hesitated to give Kerry a good look she just naturally bent forward and kissed Julie's smooth pink ass cheek.</p><p>The small hands on her ass and the tiny kiss sent shivers down Julie's back and made her pussy drip. ""Oh Baby you make me want to make girlfriend love so bad...your to much...the good way to much. Now it's my turn to take off your clothes O.K.?""</p><p>""Sure if you want to. Then we will be bare naked together...and we can kiss right?"" Kerry popped back up on the bed and held her hands over her head so Julie could pull off her Tee shirt.</p><p>""Yes bare naked is what we'll be. Let me slip off the skirt straps first Sweetheart."" Julie slid off Kerry's skirt shoulder straps and her skirt fell onto the bed...now the little sex toy was standing nude from the waist down. Julie stared at her and almost drooled..."" Dam girl, look at you, I can see Kerry's bare pussy and her bare ass too... yummy. I want to kiss you down there Kerry...O.K.""</p><p>Kerry giggled and felt warm all over. ""Sure if you want to...""</p><p>""I certainly do but let's get your top off first."" She lifted off the Tee shirt and then the white undershirt. Kerry's nipples were nickel size tan circles on her very white chest. The nipples themselves were a slightly pinker tan shade and they seemed aroused. ""What nice tity's you have little girl...I think your teacher would like to kiss and suck them. In fact I think your teacher wants to make love to you right now.""</p><p>Julie wrapped her arms around Kerry and pulled her as close as possible to her then holding her tight in her arms she moved a step away from the bed. She kissed Kerry hard and long forcing, with little resistance, her tongue into Kerry's mouth. It was one of the most delicious kisses Julie had ever had.</p><p>Kerry sucked on her teachers tongue and let their saliva mix freely... mixing like honey and butter. Kerry wrapped her legs around Julie's waist and hooked her ankles together in back. She thrilled to the feeling of Julie's big tits pressing against her tummy.</p><p>Julie kept their lips locked together as she swayed back and forth, her little passenger had wrapped her legs around her, and she could feel Kerry's wet little girl pussy against her belly...that was driving her crazy. Julie ended their kissing dance by sitting down on the edge of the bed and lying down backward.</p><p>She rolled over finally breaking the kiss.</p><p>""Oh Kerry I love being with you like this ...you are so sexy to me...my nipples are hard for you and my pussy is dripping wet just for you too. I want you to be my girl friend. Will you be my litle girl friend?""</p><p>""Yes I like you too Julie...I want to be your girl friend.""</p><p>""Wonderful Honey...and do you want to do sexy things together...secret things, just between you, me, and your mother?""</p><p>""Yes ...yes I want to. I'll only tell Mommy and Oscar, he's sitting on the table watching us ya know? Is it alright with my Mommy?""</p><p>""Oh yes she wants me to teach you, to teach you to make girlfriend sex.""</p><p>""Then I want to do all those things.""</p><p>Julie didn't say anything else but just rolled over and put Kerry in the middle of the giant bed with her head on a pillow. ""This is what you have to do first Sweet heart. Pull your knees back toward your chest and hold them there with your hands. Now spread your legs apart Honey so I can see your pretty</p><p>pussy open like a flower. That's it just like that.""</p><p>For a moment Julie just stared at Kerry's open pussy, she loved little girl pussy and Kerry's was the nicest she had seen. ""Oh fuck Baby girl you are perfect."" She used her fingers to open Kerry's cunt a bit further. The subtle changes in color from pink to soft red to flaming red excited her even more. She smiled at Kerry as she put her middle finger into her mouth sucked on it a moment then removing the saliva covered finger, slowly pushed it up Kerry's ass hole. ""Don't fight my finger Kerry just relax your hole and in a minute it will begin to feel real good."" Kerry did relax and in a moment Julie's finger was moving in and out of Kerry ass. While she fingered the girls dark hole she bent and began to suck on one of her nipples. She pulled on it gently and flipped it back and forth with the tip of her tongue. Then she moved to the girls mouth and kissed her gently she bit on her lip as Kerry moaned her approval, she run her tongue all over Kerry's lips and into the corners of her mouth. Removing her finger from Kerry's butt she introduced the finger to Kerry's mouth where it was enjoyably received.</p><p>""You are such a little slut Kerry ...just like me. We are girlfriend sluts."" She gently rolled Kerry's nipples between her fingers and watched the wave of pleasure that washed over Kerry's face. Kerry continued to hold her legs up and open evidently comfortable. Julie slid lower and flicked her tongue along the edges of Kerry's pussy. She used her finger to open the five year old cunt further and began to lap, lick, taste and fuck her with her tongue. Kerry tasted like honey water to her. Kerry's clit was bigger than Julie had imagined and she sucked on it for a few minutes until Kerry became very excited wiggled and thrashed pushing her sex into Julie's face. Then a moment later pushed Julie's head away. ""Oh stop, stop"", Kerry pleaded ...""it feels so funny...stop please stop I can't breathe...oh Julie what was that feeling?""</p><p>Julie lifted her head smiling at her small charge, she moved up close to her face. ""That little one is what we can call"", she took time to kiss Kerry's nose and finished ...""the beginning"", then she covered Kerry's mouth with her own.	</p><p>For the next ten minutes they lay together kissing gently, touching. Finally Julie pushed herself up on one elbow. She stroked Kerry's pretty blond hair and pushed it back behind her ear. She smiled then kissed her on the forehead and asked. ""Are you O.K. now Honey?""</p><p>""Umm-Humm, I feel good....warm and fuzzy. I like girl friend loving Julie. I love you."" Then she smiled at Julie.</p><p>""And I love you Sweetheart...ready for your next lesion? It's your turn to make me feel good; grownups call that super feeling cumming.... OK?""</p><p>""Yep....OK. What do we do now?""</p><p>""You get down between my legs Kerry and I'll show you what to do."" Both females got into position.</p><p>Julie put a pillow against the back board of the bed and rested back against it. Kerry mimicking what she had seen Julie do lay parallel between Julie's legs. She could see that Julie's pussy lips were swollen and wet.</p><p>Julie spread open her pussy lips with her fingers. ""See what a pussy looks like Kerry?""</p><p>""Ya its really red ....and it looks warm and wet...it's cool.""</p><p>""OK- see this little thing that looks like a small finger. It's my clit. It's kind of stiff now because it is horny for you.""</p><p>""For me? Really Julie?""</p><p>""Yes just for you! I want you to kiss my pussy and then to suck on my clit for a few minutes. That is how I get that neat feeling you got from me. The only thing I want to warn you about Honey is this.""</p><p>She looked deeply into Kerry's eyes"", when I cum sweetie my pussy gets really wet and keeps dripping juice for a minute or two. I want you to be sure to swallow all my juice even if I pee a little in your mouth.....understand just keep swallowing.""</p><p>""OK ...I'll do it just like you said."" Kerry wondered if she really could drink all the juice and pee but she would try. Kerry started by taking a long lap up the length of Julie's slit. It was in fact what she had seen Julie do to her. It tasted a bit sweet and a bit salty but not really much taste at all. She replaced Julie's fingers with her own and liked the feel of Julie's flesh under her fingers. She took several more licks before she remembered the kiss and she kissed the clit twice with little pecks. ""Does that feel good yet Julie?""</p><p>Julie had her head back now with her eyes closed, ""Oh God yes Sweetie. Keep doing whatever it is your doing.""</p><p>Kerry did continue for a few minutes then she began to suck Julie's clit. As soon as she did Julie stiffened a little, looked down at Kerry with a big smile. She reached down and threaded her fingers into Kerry's long yellow hair and pulled her face closer to her hole.</p><p>""Do it baby, do it for Julie, suck my pussy you little devil...suck it...suck it good. That's it honey now touch my clit with your tongue ...yes like that...perfect."" Julie could barely stand it she was in heaven the girl between her thighs was what she had hoped for since before she had met the mother. It was everything she had dreamed it might be. ""Oh Baby suck it some more... suck Julie's pussy...that's a good sex slave...a little faster Sweetie a little faster ...yes, yes.."" Still looking down she felt herself losing control then the rockets started to explode in her brain and she pulled Kerry's head tight against her sopping pussy and started to cum. ""God faster ...faster...harder Kerry harder."" She thrust her cunt up into Kerry's face as tight as possible.</p><p>Kerry drank in Julie's juice a quickly as she could but more kept cumming. Her bigger problem was that it was becoming hard to get a breath of air. Then Julie seemed to finish she spread her legs even more and watched as Kerry cleaned up the last of her juice.</p><p>""Now one last thing honey, lay down facing up...I want you to lap all around my butt hole...do it a few times....I love the feeling of a little tongue on my hole. Then I want to pee in your mouth a little bit."" Kerry didn't hesitate a second as she rolled over so Julie could squat over her face. Facing Kerry's feet it made putting her ass hole close to Kerry's mouth very easy. Kerry acted like a professional and rimmed Julie perfectly...Julie just sighed. Kerry's little tongue glided over Julie's hole slowly several times clockwise, tested the tightness once and several times she retraced her hole counter-clockwise. It took only a minor adjustment for Julie to position her pussy over Kerry's mouth.</p><p>A moment later Kerry felt the first of Julie's pee begin to fill her mouth. It wasn't a flood of urine but a slow golden flow. Kerry found it not unpleasant and swallowed it easily, she swallowed several times.</p><p>A minute later Julie was finished and laid down beside her first grade student. She pulled a sheet over the both of them and turned out the bed side light. Kerry was asleep in a few moments. Julie thought about what a wonderful day they had, had and all the good things she would tell Kerry's mother on the phone in the morning. She was sure that Kerry had enjoyed her first girl-girl experience and they still had two full days. 'Oh my she' thought, 'that little five year old mouth is going to be very tired of all the pussy sucking she will be doing. But she can rest her mouth in school during the week"". She smiled and drifted off to sleep</p>"
1125,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 1",Ebo,1,A brush with the supernatural sets a group of friends down a path of sexual awakening.,"['g', 'g', 'mast', 'ped']","<p>Weird.</p><p>That would be the one word to sum up Erin Brolin's thoughts as she realized she stood in the middle of her bedroom...but not really. She recognized the general dimensions and key locations like her closet, the big window that looked out on the backyard, and the door to the upstairs hallway. Unfortunately, that was where all similarities ended. Gone were her writing desk and office chair; gone was her simple wood frame bed with its matching stand and dresser; gone were her posters and other memorabilia that made this her room.</p><p>Everything was... old. Well, not exactly old. In fact everything still gleamed like new; they were just dated, antiquey.</p><p>Erin wasn't sure if antiquey was a real word, but it best described how the intricately carved, heavy looking furniture looked to her. Everything reminded her of her grandmother's place in Kentucky. Even down to the comforting scent of furniture polish that just tickled her sense of smell.</p><p>""Where AM I?"" She asked out loud, not really expecting an answer from the deserted room.</p><p>Which is why she nearly jumped out of her skin when she received one, ""You are in your room. Or maybe our room.""</p><p>Erin whirled around and found a girl standing just inside the door to her room. She was about twelve or thirteen- Erin's age. She was pixie cute with a curiously dated hairstyle that seemed really out of place in 2014. Her shockingly blue eyes twinkled when she favored Erin with a warm and disarming smile.</p><p>""Jeez, you scared me!"" Erin said with a nervous little laugh. Her heart was knocking around her ribcage like a crazed animal.</p><p>""Sorry,"" the girl said with a sheepish grin, ""I didn't mean to. I thought you were asking me a question, so I answered you. Although, I guess 'When am I?' would be a more accurate question. Or 'This is my room' a better answer to your original question.""</p><p>Blinking stupidly, Erin said, ""What?""</p><p>The girl gave a self-conscious laugh, said, ""I'm a bit out of practice when it comes to conversations, I'm afraid. It's been, what- fifty years since I've spoken to anyone so you'll have to forgive me.""</p><p>""Fifty years,"" Erin scoffed, ""You are, what, twelve or thirteen?""</p><p>""Twelve by one count,"" the girl said, raising one hand, then said as she raised the other, ""Or sixty-three by another. The distinction can be confusing so just forget I brought it up.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Erin said, more than willing to leave that peculiar statement alone, ""Who are you? What's up with this room?""</p><p>""My name is Natasha Bronsky. You can call me Natty. My friends do,"" the girl said, with a half curtsy, ""and you are Erin Brolin. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance finally. As for your other question, I don't understand what you are asking.""</p><p>""How do you know my name?"" Erin asked, blinking in surprise.</p><p>""I've watched you grow up since you moved in. For years now I've been trying to communicate with you but the few times I managed to get through, you couldn't hear me for some reason. This is the first time I've managed to converse with you. What's different, do you think?""</p><p>""Communicate with me? I don't understand.""</p><p>""You never do, I'm afraid,"" she said, sadly, ""then you go and forget everything in the morning. Very frustrating. I cry sometimes.""</p><p>Feeling like she was two exchanges behind in their conversation, Erin tried again, ""What do you mean when you say I don't remember in the morning?""</p><p>""When you wake up.""</p><p>""Am I dreaming, then?"" Erin asked, curiously finding that hard to believe. This didn't feel like a dream. Aside from the strange conversation, everything had a weight to it, felt real. She could feel the hardwood floor beneath her feet, the cool air on her skin. Nothing was fuzzy or disjointed like most of her dreams.</p><p>""Yes… and no."" Natty said, ""Again, the distinction is confusing and would take too long to explain. I don't know how much time I have so I don't want to waste any of it.""</p><p>""Okay."" Erin said, figuring it would be easier to go along than fight where this dream was going.</p><p>""I have to show you something before you go.""</p><p>""Go?""</p><p>""Yes, go,"" the girl agreed, then saw the look of confusion on Erin's face, ""Away from here. Or from this now, if you prefer.""</p><p>""If I prefer,"" Erin said with an exasperated laugh, ""No offense Natty, but talking to you is giving me a headache.""</p><p>""Told you I was out of practice,"" she said, with an apologetic shrug, ""Anyway, let's not dilly dally. I have to show you this before you leave me, again.""</p><p>With that, she left her post by the door and walked to Erin's closet. Erin watched her, admired the easy grace with which the girl moved. She could be a dancer or a gymnast.</p><p>Erin gasped when she saw the girls pale buttocks, her eyes widening in shock. So distracted by the bedroom that was hers but not, then the sudden appearance of the conversationally frustrating girl who claimed to be both twelve and sixty-three, she really hadn't paid attention to what Natty was wearing. How she had missed such an outfit on first glance was a mystery.</p><p>The twelve year old wore impossibly high high heels, glossy and black; matching black thigh high stockings and with garters holding them up; a lacy black thong, the string back disappearing between her buttocks in the back; and a clinging, corset-like top that seemed to match the thong. A simple ribbon choker around her slender neck finished off the ensemble.</p><p>As strange as seeing a girl her age in such an outfit was, the fact that everything seemed to fit her perfectly was far more disturbing. She didn't look like a child playing dress up in her mother's lingerie. It all looked cut to flatter what little curves she had, even managed to give her a hint of cleavage. Even the shoes, which might make a stripper blush, fit her properly.</p><p>""Jesus, what are you wearing?!"" Erin blurted out.</p><p>Natty smiled over her shoulder at Erin, struck a pose that would be appropriate in Playboy but not for a preteen girl, said, ""Like it?""</p><p>She looked so comfortable in the lingerie, unfazed by how much of her skin was on display. Not her first time wearing something this, Erin thought</p><p>""A bit revealing, don't you think?""</p><p>""Maybe,"" she shrugged, then grinned playfully, ""then again, who are you to talk?""</p><p>Frowning, Erin looked down at herself and gasped. She wore what she went to bed wearing, which was to say just a pair of pale yellow panties. An arm flew up to cover her small, budding breasts and she looked around frantically for something to wear. She found a robe tossed over a straight back chair and slipped into it, cinching it tightly around her waist. It must belong to the girl because it fit her perfectly.</p><p>Natty was watching her, clearing amused, ""Little late for that now, wouldn't you say?""</p><p>Heat flushed Erin's face and she crossed her arms over her bosom protectively.</p><p>""You have nothing to be embarrassed about."" Natty said, winking, ""Not in current company, anyway.""</p><p>She turned and opened the door to Erin's closet, then pushed all of the clothes inside to one side. Standing aside, she let Erin see what she had done. Curious, she approached the closet. It really was her closet, unlike the rest of the room. She recognized all of her outfits. A paradox.</p><p>For the first time, she felt like she really was dreaming.</p><p>""So what are you showing me? I'm pretty familiar with the contents of my own closet?"" Erin said sarcastically, hoping to regain some face after the wardrobe malfunction from earlier.</p><p>""Are you, now?"" Natty teased, then stepped into the closet, ""Then you know all about this?""</p><p>She pressed against the wall in one spot, then in another. Erin frowned, wondering what she thought she was doing. Her fingers pressed one more spot on the wall and the frown turned into a slack jawed gape of surprise. A three foot high by three foot wide section of wall first retreated an inch then rose out of sight, leaving behind a void barely lit by light spilling in from the bedroom.</p><p>Dumbfounded, she stared at the hole in her wall. This has been her closet ever since she and her family moved into this house when she was one year old, eleven years ago, a space she was in and out of several times a day every day, and she would never have suspected such a place could exist.</p><p>""Did you see how I did that?"" Natty asked, pulling the panel back in place.</p><p>Whomever installed this hidey-hole, they were incredibly skilled. No seams or hardware were visible when the panel was in place. Their workmanship was flawless, the illusion complete. Erin couldn't see any indication that the wall was anything other than just that… a wall.</p><p>""That is so cool.""</p><p>""What an odd phrase."" the girl said, regarding Erin, ""Does it mean you like it?""</p><p>""Um, yeah...""</p><p>""Good,"" she smiled, ""I used to love this space. Then again, what little girl wouldn't love it.""</p><p>Erin had to agree with her. She couldn't imagine one, either.</p><p>""Can you open it?"" Natty said, stepping out of the closet to give her access. Remembering where the girl had pressed, Erin pressed the same places. She felt a slight give at each spot then a soft shudder when she hit the last one. The panel slid out of sight with a slithering sound.</p><p>""Now don't forget those pressure points when you go."" Natty said, smiling at Erin's excitement, ""I know that is… cool, but what I want to show you is this.""</p><p>She squeezed in next to Erin and reached into the gloomy void. Her hands came out holding an ornately carved box, glossy black and so pretty. It was two feet long and a foot and half wide and probably a foot deep, looked heavy judging by the way Natty was straining a little to hold it.</p><p>""It is beautiful."" Erin said.</p><p>""I think so too,"" Natty agreed, ""but wait to you see what is inside.""</p><p>""Why? What is it?""</p><p>She opened her mouth to answer but no words came out. Instead, a grating, electronic oscillation spilled out. Her mouth snapped shut and she put a hand to her mouth but the sound didn't stop. A frantic look came over her face and she grasped Erin's shoulders. She tried to tell her something but Erin couldn't make it out over the sound.</p><p>Leaning close, Erin yelled, ""What is that?""</p><p>""You are going!""</p><p>""Going?"" Erin asked, looking around for the source of the cacophony. She didn't see anything that could make such a racket. The more she heard it, the more familiar it sounded, but she couldn't place where she had heard it before.</p><p>""Yes. GOING!"" she screamed.</p><p>Then the room began to vibrate, the walls and furniture shimmering like a mirage. Everything looked pixelated, distorted. Erin spun in a circle, staring wide eyed as the world seemed to dissolve. She screamed when the solid looking dresser seemed to melt, then fold in on itself again and again until it just ceased to exist. The floor below her grew soft and she looked down to see it puddling up like the dresser had. The very ground was dissolving under her</p><p>Panic gripped her. She wanted to run but couldn't make her legs work. The one note bleating reverberated in the air, seemed to hammer at her senses. Disoriented, she squeezed her eyes shut tightly, clamping her hands to her ears.</p><p>Desperate fingers dug into her shoulder and she was swung around to face a distraught Natty. She looked as freaked out as Erin felt. Her blues eyes were impossibly wide with fear, her face blanched of color. The girl yelled something but Erin couldn't hear her. Still, she got her message across; Erin read it on her lips: Don't forget about the box</p><p>Then she just winked out of existence.</p><p>Choking on a panicked cry that lodged in her throat, Erin opened her eyes in blue tinted darkness. Her pulse galloped in her ears and breast alike, racing like a thoroughbred on methamphetamines. For what felt like an eternity but was only a few seconds, she couldn't breath. She swallowed hard once, then twice to clear the knot in her throat and managed to draw a ragged breath.</p><p>The same electronic tone from the dissolving world of her dream was still sounding but not nearly as loudly. Finally, she recognized it-her alarm clock. It's buzzer had found its way into her dream.</p><p>""My dream?"" she said, meaning it to be a statement but it sounded like a question to her ears.</p><p>Of course it was a dream, she thought, then although it shamed her to no end, right?</p><p>Shaking her head to clear that nonsense out of it, she rolled onto her side and silenced the alarm clock's one note serenade. She sat on the edge of the bed and snapped on the bedside lamp. Once she could open her eyes in the sudden glare, she saw her bedroom was back to normal.</p><p>Again, she was ashamed at how relieved she felt seeing all her familiar things. Most of the tension flooded out of her body and her heart rate returned to something approximating normal.</p><p>The dream had really worked a number on her. It had seemed so real, far too detailed. Most dreams she had were fuzzy, disjointed when remembered at all. What few details stood out usually faded as soon as she woke up. Not this one. If a regular dream was a VHS tape recorded over too many times, this one was a Blu-ray with Dolby surround sound at 1080P resolution. She could still see the girl in the lingerie, the dissolving room, the gaping hole in the back of her closet.</p><p>""Jeez,"" she groaned under her breath, ""Get a grip, Erin. It was just a stupid dream.""</p><p>Feeling like a foolish little girl-the worst feeling for a fine young lady on the cusp of adulthood, she laughed at her jumpiness.</p><p>Shrugging it off, she hopped out of bed and stretched the sleep from her young body. She caught a glimpse of herself in the antique mirror that stood in a corner. It had been in the room when they moved in and her parents had let her keep it. Turning more fully toward it, she took a moment to take stock of her twelve year old body. It was something she did a lot more often these days, ever since puberty hit her a year ago. Her body seemed to change almost daily.</p><p>She let her eyes roam up the reflection; long coltish legs gave way to hips just beginning to flare and lose their boyish straight lines; flat belly to small, up-swept breasts that were just a handful; a pert backside. She was slender, pale from the winter. Her hair was golden and fell to her mid back. Like her mother, she had fine facial features and a warm smile that sparkled in her gray eyes.</p><p>She was a very cute girl.</p><p>Smiling, she found her robe and shrugged into it. On padded feet, she left her room and went to the bathroom. She started the shower to let the cold water run out of the pipes, then disrobed and stepped in. The hot water was delicious, washed the rest of the tension from the dream out of her. Inhaling the scent of jasmine, she worked a palmful of bodywash into a lather and soaped up her lithe body.</p><p>When her hand found the cleft of her girlhood, she squirmed. Ever since she was five and discovered it felt nice to rub down there, she has done so in the bath or shower. Lately, it has felt even better. Then a two weeks ago, something crazy had happened.</p><p>She had been washing down there when a curious heat had spread through her body and she had become very sensitive. It had felt really good and she didn't want to stop, hadn't stopped like she usually did. Her breathing had quickened and her hips had bucked. She was a little surprised at her bodies reaction to her touch, unsure what to make of it but she didn't stop rubbing her now very tender bud. Then the explosion…</p><p>That was how it felt, like an explosion that sent pleasant shock waves crashing through her body. It spooked her a little but had felt too good not to try again.</p><p>And again.</p><p>And now… She sighed as her fingers found and teased her clit, closing her eyes to enjoy the feeling. Lazy circles became more vigorous rubbing as her arousal grew. Her little pink nipples grew dark with blood, standing at attention to be teased by the shower head. It made her moan and shiver deliciously. Her hips gyrated with a mind of their own, grinding her pussy against her hand. She put her free hand against the shower wall to steady herself, leaning heavily on it.</p><p>When her soft sighs turned to little animal sounds of enjoyment, she bit her lower lip to stifle them. She doubted her voice carried over the shower and through the bathroom door but she wasn't taking any chances. This was one activity she didn't want to talk to her mother about. What an awkward conversation that would be.</p><p>Feeling that first tingle of tension building in her body, she grew more excited. That tension would build and build until...the explosion. Her fingers became a blur as she pushed toward that big release and she lost complete control of her body. Then it hit her and she clenched up. Every muscle tightened, then shook themselves loose and her with them. A small cry of ecstasy escaped her lips, but she didn't care if her mother heard. The sensations washing through her were delicious, her young sex still quivering. She sighed, basking in the warm shower and the feel of her body.</p><p>Her shower was running long, so she finished in a hurry before she drew her mother's attention. She dried off, humming to herself as she did. Back in her robe, she snagged her dirty underwear and tossed them in the hamper on her way out the door.</p><p>Back in her room, she went to her dresser and fished out clean panties, white knee socks and a training bra. These were tossed on the bed as she went to her closet for her school uniform. Then, standing in front of her closet door, she hesitated as the dream came crashing back to her, her hand on the cool brass door knob.</p><p>""It was just a dream, Erin,"" she scolded herself, twisting the hand and pulling the door open. Inside, everything was familiar and welcoming, all of her clothes and shoes as they should be.</p><p>Still, she hesitated.</p><p>""Fine,"" she said, ""just to settle this once and for all.""</p><p>She pushed her clothes as far as she could to one side, baring the smooth white wall at the back of the closet. No visible seams or hardware. Then again, that didn't prove anything because there hadn't been either in her dream, either. Feeling rather foolish, but determined to put this matter to rest, she stepped into the closet and pressed the three pressure points from memory.</p><p>Expecting nothing to happen, to feel even more like a childish little girl-the worst for a girl on the cusp of adulthood- and to get on with her pleasant if boring life, she was startled when the wall slide backwards about an inch, then up to reveal the void. She stepped back in surprise, snagging her foot on a shoe and sitting down heavily on her backside. From this new perspective, she couldn't see into the space but the fact that it was there at all was enough to suggest the rest of the dream was real.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" she exclaimed, then clamped a hand over her mouth. She glanced at the door to her room, praying her mother was out of earshot. Last thing she needed was a lecture on the proper way a young lady should talk.</p><p>She scramble to her feet and back into the closet. Her pulse quickened as she reached into the void and felt the edge of the box. She pulled her hand back, squinting to make out anything in the gloomy space. Just barely able to make out the dimensions of the ornate box and nothing else, she hesitated. Then gathering her nerve, she reached in and took hold of it. Dragging it out of its hiding place, she found it was indeed heavy, as she had thought in her dream.</p><p>With a little effort, she managed to muscle it out of the closet and onto her bed. Sitting there on her unmade bed, it gleamed, its black paint job sparkling.</p><p>For a long moment, she just stared at it, wondering if she was still dreaming.</p><p>""Erin,"" her mother's voice came through the door, ""Are you ready? We need to get going.""</p><p>Snapping out of her revary, she called, ""Just a minute, Mom.""</p><p>""Shit,"" she said under her breath, throwing off the robe. She hurried to get dressed, rushing like a mad girl. Dressed, she heaved the heavy box up and huffed it back to its hiding place. The panel slid firmly into place and she snagged her backpack before closing the closet door.</p><p>(to be continued)</p>"
1126,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 2",Ebo,2,"A continuation of the Black Lingerie, picking up where Chapter One left off.","['g/g', 'cons', 'oral', 'g mast', 'toys', 'ped']","<p>Where did you go?""</p><p>Lost in thought about the strange black box, Erin didn't realize right away that the question was aimed at her. Only when no one answered, did she look up and see her friend, Ashley Connors, looking at her quizzically. She shook her head to clear her thoughts and offered the girl a sheepish grin.</p><p>""There you are. Thought I had lost you for good."" She said, grinning, ""I was talking to myself there for a while.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Erin said, ""Just thinking.""</p><p>Ashley was a spunky redhead- not kinky orange but a deep red the color of red wine- pale and beautiful in an elfish sort of way. She had big, effervescent green eyes and an up-tilted nose. While technically in uniform, she managed to look completely different than every other girl in the same outfit. It was one of her many talents.</p><p>She and Erin had been friends nearly as long as Erin has been in town. They were neighbors and were thrown together when their respective parental units became friends. Luckily, they hit it off immediately and have been besties since they were in diapers.</p><p>It was lunch time and they sat in the cafeteria. They attended a private school with a small membership, so they had the table to themselves</p><p>""About what?""</p><p>Erin considered telling her about the box and the dream, really wanted to talk to someone about it, but the last thing she needed was a patented Ashley Eye Roll. The story was hard enough for Erin to swallow and she had lived it. Even a friend as close as Ashley was to Erin might size her up for an 'I love me' sweater at the local sanitarium if she told her.</p><p>""Nothing important,"" she said, then, ""So what were you talking to yourself about?""</p><p>Ashley gave her an appraising look, then shook her head, ""Nope. I'm not buying it. I know you too well. Something has you distracted, which tells me its big. I'm the easily distracted one, remember? So spill.""</p><p>""It's just..."" Erin said, desperately searching for something to tell her friend.</p><p>""Just?"" Ashley parroted, then smiled, ""You are horrible at this. I can see the wheels turning as you think up a lie."" ""Not a lie,"" Erin corrected, ""Just something to distract you.""</p><p>""Now I'm intrigued. What's the big secret? Catch herpes playing with yourself in the shower?""</p><p>Erin laughed, shocked, ""I really shouldn't have told you about that.""</p><p>""This is probably true.""</p><p>""It's kind of weird. If I tell you, you'll probably call the guys with the white vans and bug nets.""</p><p>""I promise not to have you committed."" Ashley said, leaning forward, ""Now spill. The anticipation is killing me.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>Erin told her about the strange dream, about the girl their age wearing sexy lingerie, about the hidey hole in the closet and the black box inside, about the frightening ending to the dream and finally about finding out the hidey hole was actually real.</p><p>""I'm kind of regretting the promise not to have you committed,now."" Ashley said, then grinned, ""You aren't messing with me, are you?""</p><p>""No. It really happened.""</p><p>""And you had no idea the void existed before the dream?""</p><p>""You've hidden in that closet before,"" Erin said, pointing at her, ""did you ever see or suspect anything strange about that wall.""</p><p>""No."" Ashley said, ""Who do you think the girl is?""</p><p>""Said her name was Natasha Bronsky.""</p><p>""Sounds Russian.""</p><p>""I guess. She said some really strange things. Like she hadn't spoken to anyone in fifty years, then admitted she was only twelve. Said she was both twelve and sixty-three.""</p><p>""Interesting,"" Ashley said, ""And you said she had a dated hair cut?""</p><p>""Yeah, like something out of a sixties movie"" Erin answered, then seeing the wheels turning in her friend's head, ""What are you thinking?""</p><p>""I think she was giving you clues to who or what she is.""</p><p>""Who or what?""</p><p>""I think she was a ghost, trying to make contact in your dream.""</p><p>""That's-"" she started to say 'crazy' but stopped when she realized it made sense, filled in a lot of gaps.</p><p>""And whatever is in the box,"" Ashley went on, excitement creeping into her voice, ""she wants you to find it. Maybe she was murdered and there is evidence. How creepy would that be?""</p><p>""Creepy, indeed."" Erin said, shivering.</p><p>""Did she seem distressed in your dream? Crying or sad? Anything that would indicate she was murdered.""</p><p>""No,"" Erin said, shaking her head, ""Well, not until the end but that was when the world started dissolving. I know that freaked me out more than a little. Up until then, she seemed... I don't know. Excited to have finally spoken to me, for one. She was... sunny. You know what I mean? Happy.""</p><p>""Weird.""</p><p>""Weird?"" Erin parroted.</p><p>""When have you ever heard of a happy ghost, murdered or otherwise?"" Ashley asked around a mouthful of mashed potatoes.</p><p>""My supernatural experience is pretty limited, Ashley. I don't even watch scary movies, remember?""</p><p>Ashley snorted, then laughed, ""Hey, I warned you that movie was creepy.""</p><p>""I had nightmares for a week, thanks to you,"" Erin said, shivering, ""how can you watch that stuff?""</p><p>""Luckily for you, I do. You might have a genuine ghost on your hands. Where would you be with out me?""</p><p>""Oh, man,"" Erin said, her heart rate picking up, ""This is really strange. Do you really think it is a ghost?""</p><p>""Makes sense if you are willing to accept it was more than just a freaky dream."" Ashley said, her beautiful green eyes boring into Erin.</p><p>""The hole in my wall was real. So was the box."" Erin said, running a hand through her hair. It was a nervous tick of Erin's and both girls recognized it.</p><p>Ashley nodded, then smiled, ""Good news is- Now that the girl has delivered her message... You might never see or hear from her again.""</p><p>""She wasn't scary or anything..."" Erin said, ""the whole thing was just....""</p><p>""Weird?"" Ashley offered, laughing.</p><p>""For lack of a better word.""</p><p>""The supernatural is usually weird. I think it is a requirement.""</p><p>""I mean, I'm not worried about seeing the girl again. As far as hauntings go, I think I drew an easy one to deal with.""</p><p>""Careful, you'll jinx yourself."" Ashley laughed, ""Better knock on wood.""</p><p>Usually, Erin would roll her eyes at her friend's superstitious nonsense, but she couldn't stop herself from wrapping her knuckles on the cafeteria table. She met Ashley's gaze with a sheepish grin and a little shrug.</p><p>""Who is superstitious now?"" Ashley laughed, shaking her head,</p><p>The day had taken an eternity to end, but school was finally out and Erin and Ashley stepped off the school bus, finally home.</p><p>""Call me and let me know what is in the box."" Ashley said, heading for her house.</p><p>Her palms sweating and her stomach a twitching mess, Erin went inside, said hello to her mother, then went upstairs. Every step higher made her heart beat faster until it raced in her temple as well as her breast. By the time she made it to her bedroom, her legs felt like rubber bands, her knees weak.</p><p>She dropped her backpack just inside the door, then leaned heavily against it for a moment to gather herself. All day at school she had day dreamed about this moment, finding out what mystery the box held, but now that the time had come to actually open it, she was a shaky mess.</p><p>Steeling her spine, she went to her closet and pressed the three pressure points. She had secretly hoped nothing would happen, that she had just dreamed the hole in the wall. A pent up breath escaped her as the panel slid out of sight. She hadn't even been aware of holding it.</p><p>It was gloomy in the closet but she could just make out the black box. Before she could lose her nerve, she muscled it out of its hiding place and took it to the bed. Sitting indian style, she pulled it in front of her and popped the simple latch. She hesitated with the lid still firmly closed, said a little prayer that no grisly body parts were inside.</p><p>""Amen,"" she whispered, then opened the box.</p><p>All day she had imagined all the things that could be in the box, but the items inside never came to mind. Well, maybe the notebook, which looked like a diary, but the rest was a shock. She pulled a gauzy outfit out of the box, recognized it as the lingerie Natty had been wearing in the dream. Sure enough, there were the panties and the stockings, even the lace choker she had worn around her neck. Erin sat these aside, then took a curious blue colored glass object out. She gasped and blushed when she saw it resembled a penis, maybe four inches in length and as thick as a man's thumb. A dildo, she believed. This joined the lingerie in a pile beside the box. Next, she flipped through the notebook, frowned when she realized the pages were filled with a foreign language she didn't recognize. Still, it felt like a journal or diary to her, mostly because of how the entries were penned on the pages. The last thing in the box was a stack of old looking Polaroids held together with a ribbon.</p><p>Erin gasped again as she looked at the photo on top; it was Natty, naked and spread eagle on a bed. The image was in black and white and grainy but there was no denying what Erin was looking at. Although, she knew what to expect, it was still a shock each time she looked at a new Polaroid. They were all of a grinning Natty, usually erotically posed either naked or in the lingerie now sitting beside Erin.</p><p>Setting the pictures aside, Erin frowned down at them. Natty looked so happy in the photos, her grin as bright as the sun. She didn't look posed, her posture relaxed. Erin was just guessing, but no one was making the girl pose like that. It seemed like she was a willing participant in the photo shoot.</p><p>Remembering the unashamed body language Natty had exhibited last night in the dream, Erin realized she shouldn't be surprised by the photos. The girl was obviously comfortable in such sexy attire, had a sensuality about her that wasn't affected.</p><p>""Why did you want me to see this, Natty?"" Erin asked the empty room, getting no answer.</p><p>She secured the stack of photos with the ribbon, set them back in the box. They stirred a strange mix of emotions in her and she didn't know what to do with any of them. She felt sad for the girl, obviously a victim of child abuse in spite of the smile on her face. That emotion made sense to her but she was also strangely jealous of Natty. She had this confidence, this magnetism that showed through even in the crappy photos. More than jealous, she had to admit she found her appealing in a way she couldn't really put her finger on. She wanted to take the pictures out of the box and look at them some more, but it didn't seem right to do so.</p><p>The journal joined the photos in the box, then the glass dildo. She hesitated with the lingerie, holding it up to get a better look at it. It was sheer and delicate looking, lacy and girly. It was so pretty, almost Victorian looking. Well, old anyway.</p><p>She started to put it back in the box, hesitated again. Glancing first at the door to the hallway, then at the tall mirror in the corner, she couldn't believe she was even thinking about what had popped into her head. Unfortunately, once the thought had entered her mind, she couldn't shake it.</p><p>Her heart racing, she ran to the door to the hallway, poked her head out. She could smell the mouth watering scent of the dinner her mother was making. Cooking, she'd be down stairs awhile. Erin's pulse quickened even more as she softly closed the door.</p><p>In a rush, she stripped out of her school uniform, the skirt and button up shirt tossed in the general direction of the hamper. She hesitated for a moment, then her panties and bra joined the rest of her school clothes. Naked, she went to the bed, sat on its edge. The thigh high stockings were silky and stretchy as she rolled them up and slipped them on. They clung nicely to her legs, the nylon losing some of their opaqueness as fitted to her thighs and calves. The lacy tops stopped only inches from her groin. She stood up to admire her legs in the mirror, thought they looked less coltish and more attractive in black hosiery.</p><p>Hooked now, she had to try the rest of the outfit on. She fumbled with it a bit, but she managed to slip into the lacy thong. It was extremely skimpy, the front barely covering her young sex and the string back completely disappearing between her pale buttocks. The feel of the string there was a bit weird but not uncomfortable as she would have suspected.</p><p>If the panties were a struggle, the top piece gave her fits. Finally, she was into it, the straps firmly on her thin shoulders, the garters hanging down unfastened. It had self bra that lifted her small breasts, gave her a hint of cleavage that she loved. The material narrowed at the waist, giving her more curves than she really had. Like it had Natty in the dream, the lingerie flattered her young figure, made her feel sexy.</p><p>The material was sheer and silky against her skin, managed to both hide and reveal so much of her twelve year old body. The lacy pattern and accent fabrics were very pretty and Erin loved it. Too bad she couldn't show anyone.</p><p>Like everything else, it fit her like it was made for her. Apparently, Natty and Erin were the same size.</p><p>""Incredible."" Erin said, stooping to fasten the garters to the nylons. Finished, she stood up straight and admired herself in the mirror. The transformation was astonishing. The cute little girl was largely gone. She looked older, sexier. Her body looked completely different, more appealing. The lingerie was a miracle worker, lifting and flattering every inch of her.</p><p>""Holy cow,"" Erin laughed, ""I'm hot.""</p><p>""Shit,""</p><p>Ashley sighed in frustration, opening her eyes in the dark of her bedroom. After tossing and turning for what felt like an eternity, she was ready to admit sleep wasn't coming. She was wired, jazzed from Erin's brush with the pint-sized, age-inappropriately dressed specter. Erin had called her a few hours ago to tell her about the box. No bloody knife or mementos from the scene of a murder, like she had hoped, but the contents still got the imaginative juices flowing. Lingerie in kid sizes, sex toys, journals in a foreign language, child pornography from another age...</p><p>It was almost too much. She had spent the rest of the evening reading about ghosts online, looking for something like what had happened to Erin. She found a bunch of stories about lost love ones leading living relatives to misplaced heirlooms or to their bodies. Printing out a few, she meant to take them for Erin to read.</p><p>Eventually, she had forced herself to give up the hunt, to take a shower and go to bed. Even as she smoothed the covers around body, she had known it was going to be a while before the sandman came. She loved scary movies, books, the works. Especially ghost stories and now she was a part of one. Sure, she was a supporting character in this particular haunting, but dammit she was still in the movie.</p><p>She grinned in the dark, goosebumps prickling her arms. Her heart rate kicked up a dozen beats a minute.</p><p>""I'm never going to get to sleep like this,"" she grumbled, turning on her side. Closing her eyes, she tried to clear her mind of ghosts. If she could just relax, then maybe sleep would take her.</p><p>There is one thing that always helps me relax, she thought, considering it. Once the idea was in her head, it wouldn't leave her be.</p><p>Kicking her covers aside, she rolled on her stomach and reached under her bed. Her searching fingers brushed against the cool plastic and she grabbed a hold. Pulling out, she could just make it out in the gloom. It was a toy from the Harry Potter movies; a Nimbus 2000, a plastic replica of the broom Harry played Quiddich with.</p><p>She loved the Harry Potter books, liked the movies okay. As a gift for tenth birthday, her parents had bought her the Nimbus 2000. She really hadn't had time to play with it at her party. It wasn't until that night after her friends and family had left that she finally got to try it out. It made cool flying noises when she put batteries into it and started vibrating when she put it between her legs to simulate flying.</p><p>She didn't know about flying, but she did know it had sent shivers through her ten year old body, the plastic shaft teasing her young sex. It had felt so good, she had forgotten about 'flying', just held it against her pussy. The vibrating awakened a heat at the core of her and, while she didn't understand it, it was a pleasant feeling. It began to feel even better, her bud becoming increasingly sensitive. Her narrow hips had begun to gyrate on their own and her eyes had closed. She had bit her lip, reveling in the delicious sensations awash in her body. After a few minutes, she felt something change. It still felt incredible, but she sensed something welling up inside of her. She couldn't explain the curious feeling but she felt like something was about to happen. Then it had. Her young body had clenched up and exploded with ecstasy. Her knees had given out and she had collapsed to the floor.</p><p>Taking the toy from between her shaking thighs, she had looked at it in wide-eyed amazement. Then she had pulled up her skirt to look at her panties. She gingerly touched her crotch, her hips jerking. Still very sensitive. Her fingers found something damp and she stooped over to look at the wet crotch of her panties. Frowning, she thought she might have peed herself. Smelling her fingers, she decided it didn't smell like pee.</p><p>The Nimbus 2000 became her favorite toy, one she used A LOT. Her parents had grown tired of buying batteries, purchased rechargeable batteries and a charger for her. Somewhere along the way, she had learned what she did with the toy was masturbation and the explosion was an orgasm. She really didn't care what it was called, only wanted that release that came with it.</p><p>Learning from Erin's mistake about sharing too much, she had kept her real use of the toy a secret.</p><p>Now, she rolled onto her back and hooked her thumbs in her panties. She raked them them down her long legs and tossed them aside. A thrill worked its way up her spine, the one she got when she was misbehaving. Giggling, she found the on/off switch and the broom came to life. It buzzed in her hand and she giggled, again.</p><p>She pressed the vibrating tip against her young sex, the cool plastic finding her hot bud. It sent shivers through her and a soft moan escaped her. She closed her eyes, focused on heat awakening in her lower abdomen. As her excitement grew, so her breathing became fast and shallow, punctuated with wordless sounds of pleasure. Her narrow hips began to gyrate against the head of the broomstick, her body moving on its own accord.</p><p>Biting her lower lip to stifle the noises she was making. She had to keep quiet so not to draw her parent's attention. It wasn't easy to restrain the cries that threatened to rip from her. Her body was alive with screaming nerve endings that wanted the world to know their ecstasy.</p><p>Her hand stole under the sleep shirt she wore and found her budding breast. Watching an R-rated movie that she was strictly forbidden to watch by her father, she had watched slack mouthed and wide eyed at the very graphic sex scene on the TV screen. The woman had played with her large breasts while bounding up and down on the main character's lap. The actress had seemed to like it, so Ashley had tried it. She had felt kind of foolish at first, mainly because she hadn't developed breasts, yet. All she had was these puffy nipples that had the tendency to grow turgid at inopportune times. Apparently, size didn't matter, because the feel of her palm dragging across her rigid nipples had felt delicious.</p><p>Now, she teased her pink nipple until it ached sweetly, arching her back off the bed. Her other breast begged for attention and she cupped it, gently kneading the soft flesh. A moan escaped her, loud enough to make her wince, but not loud enough to make her stop. It felt way too good.</p><p>Her hands and the unintentionally perverted toy awoke the tension in her body and it stirred like a monster from its slumber. Her undulating hips grew erratic and her breathing came in sharp hisses as it prepared to rage through her. Then it exploded to life, crashing through her shaking body. She clenched up and cried out, couldn't hold it in as she orgasmed. As she soared high, then floated down in the wake of the monster's rampage, she didn't care if her parents heard her. She was lost in the wonderful endorphin-laced, post climax haze.</p><p>After a minute or two, she came to her senses and glanced at the door to her room. It was still closed, so her cry must have gone unnoticed. Sighing with relief, she turned the Nimbus 2000 off and stashed it back under her bed. She found her panties and slipped back into them. Back in bed, she avoided the wet spot she had left, curled on her side and closed her eyes. After a few minutes, sleep finally came to visit her.</p><p>""You put it on.""</p><p>It wasn't a question so Erin didn't feel like she needed to answer. She was back in the room that was hers but not really. As last time, everything was so rich in detail, it could barely be called a dream. Natty was there, sitting on the bed with Erin standing before her. She wore a simple white night gown, this time. No lingerie.</p><p>Erin wasn't sure how the girl would react to her trying on the lingerie. She still didn't know why Natty wanted her to find the box. Putting on the outfit might turn out to be a serious insult to the poor girl. She might be reaching out for help and Erin was playing dress up. The lingerie was evidence of abuse, if nothing else.</p><p>""Good."" she said smiling, ""I had hoped you would. It'll strengthen our connection, make it easier for us to talk.""</p><p>""You aren't mad?""</p><p>""No, I'm not mad."" She said, ""I'm glad someone will get some use out of it. It is too pretty to just sit in a box. Don't you think?""</p><p>""It is pretty."" Erin agreed, relieved she hadn't angered a ghost. No flying furniture or other poltergeist activities tonight.</p><p>""How did it fit?"" She asked, her eyes bright, ""Pretty good, I bet.""</p><p>""Fit like a glove. Where on earth did you get it?""</p><p>""It was made for me by a man in Paris. It is a one of a kind."" Natty said, with a girlish little sigh, ""Just a gift from my love.""</p><p>""Your love?""</p><p>She nodded, then her eyes fell to the floor, ""That is a depressing story, so let's not ruin the moment with it.""</p><p>""Okay."" Erin said, sensing the incredible sadness in the girl.</p><p>""How did it make you feel?""</p><p>Erin hesitated, embarrassed, ""It made me feel...Sexy.""</p><p>""And I bet you were,"" Natty grinned, then, ""Show me.""</p><p>""Show you?"" Erin said, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>""Let me see you in the lingerie."" Natty said, like the request made perfect sense.</p><p>""But I went to bed in short and a t-shirt."" Erin said, looking down at herself. She had chosen this sleep attire after the embarrassing first encounter with Natty. ""Yes, I can see that,"" Natty laughed, ""but here...Here, you can change your outfit as easily as changing your mind.""</p><p>""I can?"" Erin said, dubiously.</p><p>""Just close your eyes and imagine yourself in the lingerie.""</p><p>Erin looked at the girl a long moment, trying to decide if she was messing with her or not. Finally, she sighed and closed her eyes, imagined the sheer bustier and nylons, the thong and the choker. Her eyes sprung open when she felt a curious tingle all over her body and she looked down at herself. They widened further when she saw she now wore the lingerie.</p><p>Natty clapped and laughed excitedly, ""Nicely done.""</p><p>She really hadn't expected it to work, so she felt very self conscious standing in front of Natty. She put an arm across her breasts and a hand over her crotch, painfully aware how inadequate her attempt at modesty was.</p><p>""Still shy, huh?"" Natty laughed, ""Come on. You've seen me in it, so it is only fair. Drop the arms, love.""</p><p>Erin made no move to do so. Laughing, Natty stepped closer, gently grasped her wrists and pulled her arms aside. She didn't put up much of a fight, submitted to the girl's will. Her cheeks burned as Natty looked her up and down, then spun her around for a better look. Natty's eyes were hot on her skin, made her squirm, but she kind of like it. That sexy feeling she had gotten from modeling the lingerie in the mirror was back.</p><p>Natty released her arms and Erin didn't cover herself again.</p><p>""Very sexy, indeed."" Natty said, her smile coy.</p><p>""Um...Thanks."" Erin said, both pleased and embarrassed.</p><p>Erin became aware that Natty was standing very close, only inches separating them. She caught the faint scent of lavender perfume the girl wore. Natty smile, gently brushed a rogue lock of hair behind Erin's ear, her hand then resting on Erin's neck. Suddenly, the space between them seemed even smaller and Erin wanted to pull away. She didn't, met Natty's eyes instead. When Natty's lips met hers, she wasn't surprised.</p><p>Natty pulled back, looked deeply into her eyes, ""Was that okay?""</p><p>""It was nice,"" Erin husked.</p><p>The girl laughed, touched her cheek tenderly, ""I meant was it okay I kissed you. I won't do it again if you don't want me to.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Erin laughed, her face reddening.</p><p>""Can I kiss you again?""</p><p>""Ummm..."" Erin said, realizing she did want her to kiss her again, ""Okay.""</p><p>Natty's smile was coy and playful as she gently kissed Erin. The gap between them melted away and Erin felt her body pressed against hers. Like the kiss, she realized she didn't mind this either. She was warm and soft, the smell of lavender even stronger.</p><p>""Is this your first time kissing a girl?"" Natty asked, putting her arms around Erin so she couldn't pull away if she wanted to.</p><p>She didn't want to. She nodded, didn't trust herself to speak. Her heart was racing with excitement. Like wearing the lingerie, this felt naughty and it kind of excited her.</p><p>""Do you like it?"" Natty asked, smiling.</p><p>""Umm...yeah."" Erin admitted.</p><p>""Me, too,"" Natty said, ""this time, open your mouth just a little.""</p><p>""You mean, like a french kiss?""</p><p>""Exactly.""</p><p>Erin closed her eyes and parted her lips, couldn't believe she was doing this. She had kissed Donny Housen on a dare, let him put his tongue in her mouth. It had been kind of weird in a good way, but it was a normal thing. Girls kissed boys like that. This was something else, a little strange.</p><p>Still, when Natty's tongue slipped into her mouth, she didn't pull away, caressing it with her own instead. Unlike Donny, Natty was a skilled kisser, her tongue teasing Erin into a deeper kiss than she had intended. It lingered until it left both girl's breathless.</p><p>""Wow,"" Erin husked, her breast heaving.</p><p>""Wow?"" Natty repeated, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>""It means I liked it."" Erin laughed, forgetting about the language gap.</p><p>""Ah,"" Natty smiled, ""You are a nice kisser.""</p><p>""You, too.""</p><p>Their lips met again and their tongues danced. It grew heated and Erin felt dizzy, intoxicated by the scent of this girl and the feel of her pressed against her. When Natty's hands slid up her sides and onto her breasts, she didn't resist. Fingers teased her nipples until they ached sweetly and she moaned into the kiss. Her body responded to the touch, heat blooming deep between her thighs. Natty eased a leg between hers, her upper thigh pressing against her now sensitive girlhood. She gently rolled her hips forward, rubbing deliciously against Erin, who moaned again and arched her back.</p><p>She didn't know what to make of her reaction to kissing Natty but she liked it. All of it. Even the feel of Natty's lower abdomen undulating against her own. It felt incredible, like when she played with herself in shower.</p><p>Really without thinking about it, she reached behind Natty to grasp her buttocks through the thin nightgown, helped the girl grind against her. Natty giggled, continued to gyrate her hips in a slow, sensual dance that sent shivers of pleasure through Erin. She pulled the nightgown up and suddenly Erin had a handful of bare buttocks, the skin smooth and soft. The sleep shirt went up and over Natty's head and she was very naked.</p><p>Erin looked down at her pale body, a little shocked at this turn of events. What was happening between them just became very real and Erin realized what they were doing. She and Natty were making out. Using the baseball analogy, they were rounding second heading to to third base.</p><p>Judging by the disappearance of clothing, Natty wasn't satisfied with second base. Erin started to balk, unsure if she was ready or even okay with all of this. It was happening way too fast. Her body had a mind of its own and it was very okay with what was happening. Every nerve ending was singing, alive with desire.</p><p>""Are you okay with this?"" Natty asked, sensing her hesitation. Her eyes searched Erin's, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.</p><p>""I... I don't know,"" Erin said, ""I've never done anything like this before.""</p><p>""If I do something to make you uncomfortable, I'll stop. I want to, "" she said, placing a gentle kiss on Erin's lips, ""but if you aren't ready, then we'll wait. I want you to enjoy it as much as I will.""</p><p>Somewhat reassured that she could stop anytime she needed to, Erin smiled shyly, ""I don't want to stop but can we slow down a little?""</p><p>""Yeah. Slow is good,"" Natty said, gently kissing Erin, ""We have all night. And the next, if you want.""</p><p>Her hesitation melted away and Erin kissed Natty. The passion came back in a hurry, their tongues dancing frantically. Two bodies seemed to become one, all space between them disappearing. Erin thrilled to the feel of Natty's hands on her back and buttocks, her breasts and belly. Taking her cues from the other girl, she ran her own over Natty's soft body, testing the resilience of her buttocks, the swells of her small breasts. The skin was smooth and warm, felt incredible under her fingertips. Once she started touching, she couldn't stop, exploring every inch of her.</p><p>""Come on,"" Natty said, a playful grin spreading on her face. She took Erin's hand and led her to the bed. Stretching out on her side, she patted the bed, beckoning Erin to join her.</p><p>Erin stretched out beside her and again the space between them disappeared. The kissing and caressing grew frantic as they became more and more aroused. Breathing became shallow and quick as excitement built. Bodies writhed with their own agendas, flexing and gyrating.</p><p>Gently, Natty pushed Erin onto her back, leaning over to kiss her. Then she kissed her chin, her collarbone, lower. She pulled the bustier aside, teased a nipple with her lips. Erin gasped, then moaned as her hot, wet tongue caressed the sensitive skin. Her back arched as the other girl played with it until it ached deliciously. Already very aroused, the heat between her thighs built to a fire of desire.</p><p>Abandoning the nipple, she left a trail of kisses down Erin's stomach, little damp spots coloring the material of the bustier. Erin suspected where she was going but she still jerked when Natty's lips touched her girlhood.</p><p>Natty got up and moved between her legs. Smiling down at Erin, she gently pushed her thighs open. Erin felt very vulnerable and revealed, wanted to slam her thighs shut but Natty wouldn't let her, her hands still on her thighs. The other girl lowered her face to Erin's crotch, her tongue finding the sensitive bud through the lacey panties. Erin gasped in surprise and pleasure, squeezing her eyes shut.</p><p>There's another girl licking me down there, she thought, a little giddy with the excitement of being naughty.</p><p>The panties were pulled aside and Natty's hot tongue caressed her clit, the sensation mindblowing. Hands release her thighs but she no longer wanted to close them. Little animal sounds escaped her as Natty pleasured her with her tongue.</p><p>""That feels so good."" Erin moaned, opening her eyes. She suddenly wanted to see what Natty was doing to her. Propping herself up on her elbows, she watched the girl. Her pink tongue slipped between the folds of Erin's sex, found the tender bud. It flicked back and forth, sending waves of pleasure crashing through Erin.</p><p>She grabbed handfuls of sheets and arched her back, pushing her pussy into Natty's face. The girl grasped her thighs, held her convulsing body to her mouth. Her tongue awakened the tension in her body and Erin knew what was coming. Her soft moans became sharp cries of ecstasy as she rocketed toward the explosion. Then she felt it, her whole body clenching then shaking itself to pieces. She collapsed back to the bed, gasping for breath and covered in a thin film of sweat. Feel good endorphins flooded her body and she felt like a feather floating on a breeze.</p><p>""You came."" Natty said, smiling down at her. Her face was damp and wet around her lips, her hair a mess. She looked beautiful.</p><p>""Came?""</p><p>""Had an orgasm.""</p><p>""Is that what the explosion is? An orgasm?"" she asked.</p><p>Natty smiled and nodded, ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Then yeah, I had an orgasm."" She laughed, ""you are pretty good at that.""</p><p>""I've had some practice."" Natty said, crawling up to give Erin a sweet, lingering kiss. Her bodyweight settled onto Erin, their bodies pressed together.</p><p>It's my turn, now, Erin thought, I have to do that to her.</p><p>She put her arms around Natty and rolled them until she was on top. She kissed her deeply, passionately. Natty responded, kissing her back. Then, gathering her nerve, she kissed the graceful curve of her neck, her shoulder. Lower to the swell of her breast. She teased a turgid nipple, mimicking what she had seen Natty do to her own nipple. The sigh that escaped Natty let her know she was doing something right, so she kept doing it. The sigh became a moan and Natty put a hand to the back of her head to hold her there.</p><p>Leaving a trail of moist kisses down Natty's stomach, she came to her girlhood. She hesitated, looking at the soft pink folds with trepidation. It wasn't that she didn't want to but that she didn't know how. Natty had admitted to having lots of practice but this was virgin territory for Erin.</p><p>No pun intended, she thought with a grin.</p><p>""Umm...You are going to have to help me."" Erin said, sheepishly, ""I don't know what I'm doing.""</p><p>Natty gave her a reassuring smile and used her fingers to spread her pussy lips, said, ""See this little hood. If you tease that with your tongue, my clit will become sensitive.""</p><p>Erin lowered her mouth to her sex, found the hood with her tongue. Natty sighed and squirmed as she ran it over the tender skin. Her reaction was encouragement enough and Erin set to it with enthusiasm. She heard Natty's breathing quicken and knew she was doing something right. The girl's hips began to gyrate, pushing her sex against Erin's face. Erin grasped her thighs, holding her close.</p><p>""Yeah, just like that, Erin,"" Natty husked, ""Just like that.""</p><p>Taking pride in the other girl's enjoyment, Erin continued to massage the tender bud with her tongue. Soft moans became sharper cries of ecstasy. Keeping her pussy close to her mouth became a challenge, her body writhing out of control.</p><p>""I'm coming! I'm coming!"" Natty hissed, her hands on the back of Erin's head. Then she stiffened, her thighs clenching around Erin's head.</p><p>Erin could feel the flutter of her vagina against her face, her lips still pressed against her pussy. It was an odd feeling, both exciting and weird.</p><p>Finally, Natty's thighs released her and she looked up at the girl. A sated smile spread on her lips, ""Thank you, Erin. It's been so long since I've felt that. Far too long.""</p><p>""I did okay?"" Erin asked, feeling like a student waiting for her grade.</p><p>Natty sat up and kissed her deeply, then, ""You were great. A natural.""</p><p>Pleased, Erin grinned, ""Thanks.""</p><p>""Are you still okay with what we did?"" Natty asked, gently caressing Erin's cheek, ""I want you to be comfortable with it.""</p><p>Erin laughed, ""I liked it. Don't get me wrong, I still can't believe I did any of this, but I liked it.""</p><p>Natty smiled.</p><p>""I made out with a girl."" Erin laughed again, shaking her head in amazement.</p><p>""I'm glad you enjoyed it. Maybe next time, I'll teach you some more."" Natty said, laughing at her excitement.</p><p>""Next time?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""It is up to you but I'd like to do this again."" Natty said, meeting Erin's gaze.</p><p>""I think I would, too.""</p>"
1127,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 3",Ebo,3,,"['g/g cons', 'trib', 'ped']","<p>""You put it on?""</p><p>""Um, yeah,"" Erin said, laughing at the look on Ashley's face. They were in the cafeteria, at their customary table in the corner. The largely tasteless spaghetti on their trays was all but forgotten as they talked in a hushed tone.</p><p>She had just told her friend that she had tried on the outfit and about how well it fit her. Ashley had listened in undisguised disblief</p><p>""What if you piss her off?"" Ashley asked, frowning, ""Maybe she wants you to solve her murder or, at least, be a witness to her abuse... And you go and try on the evidence. Seems kind of disrespectful or something. Just seems wrong, somehow.""</p><p>""Alright, I'll admit it wasn't the smartest thing I've ever done. I really can't explain why I did it in the first place. The thought of trying it on should have creeped the hell out of me, but it didn't. I think, maybe... That she wanted me to wear it.""</p><p>Ashley's eyes narrowed and she stared at her friend, finally saying, ""You dreamed about her again.""</p><p>Surprised, Erin said, ""How could you know that?""</p><p>""Years of friendship. You say more than you think."" Ashley said, grinning, ""So, you made contact with Natty again?""</p><p>Boy, did I ever, Erin thought, her heart skipping a beat at the thought of last nights dream.</p><p>""And she knew you put on the lingerie.""</p><p>Again, not a question, but Erin nodded anyway.</p><p>""She wasn't upset?""</p><p>""No. She said she was glad; thought it would strengthen the contact between us. I think she was right. No dissolving world last night.""</p><p>""You seem more at ease about this stuff. What's changed?"" Ashley asked, taking a drag of her milk.</p><p>Erin had to scramble to think of something to say that didn't involve the carnal activities of the dream. She didn't think she should reveal that bit of information just yet. For one thing, she wasn't sure just how she felt about it. At the time, it was fun and exciting, had felt incredible. In the morning, the fact that she had made out with a girl really sank in. She was still processing what that really meant.</p><p>""You are thinking again."" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""Oh, shut up."" Erin said, laughing at her own expense, ""I get it. You can read me like a book.""</p><p>""You don't have to tell, if you don't want to,"" Ashley said, looking down at her tray. Erin sensed it bothered her friend that she felt uncomfortable about talking about- well, anything. Before these weird dreams and hidden compartments, they had shared everything. It stung Erin's heart to see Ashley look away now.</p><p>""Something happened...Something wonderful and scary and confusing,"" Erin said, wondering how much she was ready to talk about, ""I don't really understand it all myself, yet. I know that sounds like I'm hedging... Ashley, I love you to death. You know that, right? We share everything and anything... I just need a little time to figure this out. Please don't be upset.""</p><p>Ashley looked at her a long moment, then said, ""This is big, isn't it? Bigger than a ghost and hidden compartments?""</p><p>""It could be,"" Erin said, then shook her head, ""or it could be nothing at all. I don't know. I haven't had time to process it, yet.""</p><p>""You know you can tell me anything and I won't question it. You have my trust and confidence. Completely."" Ashley said, then grinned, ""Besides, you'll tell me eventually. You are horrible with secrets.""</p><p>Sensing her friend was letting her off the hook, Erin relaxed some, ""Very true.""</p><p>""Alright,"" Ashley said, ""New subject. What are we doing this weekend? Still want to sleep over at my house?""</p><p>""Unless you want to stay at mine. I could show you the box.""</p><p>""Creepy,"" Ashley said, ""I'm in.""</p><p>Erin laughed, shaking her head.</p><p>She noticed a girl sitting by herself a few tables over and realized she didn't recognize her. Brimm's School for Girls was a small private school, only two hundred odd students ranging from fifth to eighth grade. It wasn't everyday she noticed someone she didn't know. Intrigued, she gave the girl a once over.</p><p>Since she was eating now, she must be in the same grade as Erin and Ashley. Twelve or thirteen, she was thin and athletic. The school uniform for Brimm's were less than flattering but Erin thought she had long legs, a flat belly, small upswept breasts. Her hair was raven black, making her pale face even more luminous. She must have felt eyes upon her because she turned in Erin's direction. Erin blinked in surprise at her brilliant blue eyes that shone like sapphires. She was pretty in a goth sort of way, Erin decided.</p><p>""Who is the new girl?"" Erin asked, nodding in her direction.</p><p>""That's Melinda Cross. Goes by Mindy."" Ashley said, looking, ""She is in my english class, first period.""</p><p>""I've never seen her before.""</p><p>""It's her first day.""</p><p>""Ah, that explains things. Not many unfamiliar faces at Brimm's.""</p><p>------------------------------------------------</p><p>Erin hated fifth period gym class because it was right after lunch. Who wanted to be active with a belly full of cafeteria food? Not her.</p><p>That was her thoughts as she stripped out of her school uniform. In just her bra and panties, she fished her gym clothes out of her gym locker. She stepped into the cheer shorts, then pulled the Brimm's School for Girls t-shirt over her head. Sitting on a bench, she slipped off her dress shoes and slipped on her tennis shoes.</p><p>She was lacing them up when she noticed the new girl, Mindy out of the corner of her eye. The girl was still in her uniform, the new gym clothes Brimm's provided still in their wrappers. She seemed distracted, her eyes on something behind Erin. Curious, Erin glanced over her shoulder, trying to see what had her attention. All she saw was a group of three eighth graders fresh from the showers. The older girls were toweling off, joking with each other.</p><p>They better hurry up, Erin thought, they were going to be late to class, if they weren't already.</p><p>Maybe that was what the new girl noticed. Erin glanced back at Mindy, saw her biting her lower lip, her eyes still on the eighth graders. Frowning, Erin looked back at the half naked teenagers. They were all leggy and pretty, with a lot of naked flesh on display. It was a favorite pass time of the older girls, flaunting their bodies to the less developed underclassman.</p><p>Erin hardly noticed them anymore, it happened so often. Now, she took a moment to admire their long legs, their tight backsides, their full breasts. Before, she was just jealous of their figures, wanting her own puberty to hurry up so she could look like them. This time, she looked at them like something more. Images of Natty's naked body flashed in her mind and she felt her face flush.</p><p>Oh my God, I'm checking out girls, Erin realized and with that realization came insight. Two insights, really. The first was that she liked the way the upperclassmen looked, liked the curvy nakedness on display. Being with Natty had opened her eyes to a lot of glorious flesh she had been missing. Suddenly, she felt more than a little uncomfortable being in the locker room with them, felt like a peeping tom.</p><p>Her second insight was that she wasn't the only one aware of the upperclassmen sex appeal. She looked back at Mindy, who was still eyeballing the teenagers. Out of the corner of her eye, she must have caught Erin watching her because she turned bright red and looked away in a hurry. She made a shaky attempt at opening her new gym clothes, her hands not wanting to work right.</p><p>Interesting, Erin thought.</p><p>She finished lacing her tennis shoes and got out of the locker room in a hurry. No longer comfortable with all the young skin on display, she had to get out of there.</p><p>A few minutes later, Mindy emerged from the locker room in her gym clothes. The school uniforms definitely didn't flatter Erin saw. In the short shorts and snug t-shirt, Mindy was very appealing to the eye. She was very leggy, had a round backside that filled out the shorts, and nice breasts, just a handful.</p><p>Oh, God, I'm doing it again, Erin realized, looking away with a hot face.</p><p>The other girls had paired up and were stretching. She looked around but she didn't see Cara, the girl she usually paired up with.</p><p>""Erin, you're with the new girl today. Cara is out sick."" Mrs. Kuprick, the gym instructor said.</p><p>Shit, Erin thought, not good.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she walked over to Mindy, putting a friendly smile on her face, ""Hi, I'm Erin Brolin.""</p><p>The girl returned the smile, blushing, ""I'm Mindy Cross.""</p><p>""It's nice to meet you, Mindy."" Erin said, the whole conversation feeling forced to her. The episode in locker was like a giant void between them. An awkward, embarrassing void.</p><p>""You, too."" Mindy said, making it sound like the furthest thing from the truth.</p><p>""Listen, this is awkward."" Erin said, taking a deep breath, ""Can we just forget about what happened in the locker room?""</p><p>Mindy blinked at her, surprised, ""Forget about it?""</p><p>""I don't care if you were checking out the eighth graders."" Erin said, hoping she hadn't misread the situation.</p><p>""I wasn't-"" Mindy started to deny it but something in Erin's face made her hesitate, ""You saw me?""</p><p>Erin gave her a smile, said, ""You weren't very subtle.""</p><p>Mindy blushed and looked away.</p><p>""Hey, I'm not judging."" Erin said, glancing over her shoulder. The other girls were ignoring them, so she said in a low voice, ""I was checking them out, too.""</p><p>""You were?"" Mindy said, her eyes widened in surprise.</p><p>""We better start stretching before Mrs. Kuprick starts wondering what we are doing."" Erin said, sitting on the floor. After a moment, Mindy followed suit, facing her. Erin knew the stretching routine by heart and Mindy mimicked her.</p><p>Feet together and legs slightly spread, they linked hands and took turns gently pulling each other to stretch out the back and shoulders.</p><p>Erin said, ""I only told you that so you'd see your secret is safe with me.""</p><p>The relief on Mindy's face was huge and Erin felt she had finally put her at ease. For some reason, that made Erin feel better, too. Some of the tension went out of them and it had nothing to do with the stretching.</p><p>""Thank you."" Mindy said, as she continued to follow Erin's lead, ""You have no idea how much I appreciate that.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>Mindy looked at her for a long moment, then shrugged and said, ""At my old school, I was made fun of all the time when the girls found out. It was horrible.""</p><p>""Oh."" Erin said, frowning. She hadn't thought about that. SheHow awful it would be to ostracized because you were different?</p><p>""You are the first person to know without making fun of me."" Mindy said, the pain clear in her voice. But not just pain. There was a fragile hope there, too.</p><p>Erin realized the hope came from her. Mindy saw her as a possible friend, someone to talk to about her secret.</p><p>""Where did you go to school?"" Erin asked, curious to know about her. She didn't have a lot of friends- Ashley the only really close one she had. It wasn't that she wasn't nice or personable; she just had peculiar tastes that not a lot of girls her age could get on board with.</p><p>""Richmond Middle.""</p><p>""Oh, so you are from around here? I thought you had just moved to town.""</p><p>""No, I've lived here my whole life."" Mindy said, ""My dad just got a huge promotion, so he can afford to send me to private school now. I'm just glad to be away from Richmond. No one knows me here.""</p><p>""A fresh start."" Erin said, sympathetically.</p><p>""Yeah."" Mindy nodded.</p><p>""And a new friend.""</p><p>Mindy blinked at her, surprised, ""You want to be friends?""</p><p>""Maybe."" Erin said, smiling, ""What kind of music do you like?""</p><p>""A little bit of everything.""</p><p>""That is kind of a generic answer. If you had to pick one genre of music, what would it be?""</p><p>""I guess... hard rock, metal.""</p><p>""Do you mean Korn type metal or Slayer type metal?""</p><p>Again Mindy blinked at her, ""Either. Both.""</p><p>""Interesting.""</p><p>""Interesting?""</p><p>""My friend Ashley is a metal head. Some of her music has rubbed off on me."" Erin said, ""I like bands like Threes Days Grace and Seether. Nickelback. She got me into Staind, Sevendust, even Pantera.""</p><p>""Cool."" Mindy smiled.</p><p>""Alright you passed the music compatibility test. Movies. What kind of movies do you like? Same thing as before, number one genre only.""</p><p>""I like martial arts movies.""</p><p>Erin snorted in surprise, ""Really?""</p><p>""I love Jackie Chan movies.""</p><p>""Didn't see that one coming,"" Erin laughed, then, ""I can work with Jackie Chan movies. Do you read?""</p><p>""Yeah. You?""</p><p>""I've been reading a lot of Dean Koontz lately. Ever read any of his books?""</p><p>""I love Dean Koontz. His books are a trip."" Mindy said, excited, ""My dad is a big fan, has just about every novel he has written.""</p><p>""Very cool."" Erin said.</p><p>""Can I ask you a question?"" Mindy asked, tucking her hair behind her ear.</p><p>""Um... Sure.""</p><p>""You said you were checking out the girls, too."" She said, glancing at the other girls. No one was paying attention to them, so she went on, ""Are you, you know?""</p><p>Erin knew what she was asking, ""I would have said no three days ago but a lot has happened in the last two days. So... maybe. I still like boys. I've... I've just started noticing other girls as well.""</p><p>Mindy nodded, seemed to understand completely. Hell, maybe she did.</p><p>""You?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Pretty much the same."" Mindy answered, ""but leaning toward girls.""</p><p>""Have you... I don't know, did anything? I mean with a girl.""</p><p>Mindy looked away, said, ""Maybe we should save that one for another day.""</p><p>""Fair enough."" Erin said, smiling, ""We have plenty of time to get to know each other. Friend.""</p><p>---------------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>""What in the world are you wearing?""</p><p>Natty was staring at her, laughing. The girl wore just bra and panties and was stretched out on the bed. She was on her side, propped up on her elbow. Erin thought she looked incredibly sexy and wasn't afraid to admit it. She was coming to terms with her own budding interest in the female form.</p><p>""Do you like it?"" Erin asked, grinning. She did a slow spin so Natty could get the full picture, then posed suggestively.</p><p>""It is very fetching."" Natty said, sitting on the edge of the bed.</p><p>Erin went to the antique mirror and looked at herself. She had to smile at her reflection. She wore a very short white dress that plunged low in the front and had no back to mention. It clung to her young body like a second skin, only flaring at the bottom in a ruffle. Her hair was curled and wore up in a sexy twist. A pair of thigh high white boots with impossibly high heels sheathed her legs and matching gloves her arms. A golden halo sat crooked on her head and a pair of pristine wings on her back.</p><p>She looked so cute as an angel, a naughty angel judging by the cocked halo and very revealing dress.</p><p>It had been an experiment, of sorts. Last time she was here, she had been able to change into Natty's lingerie just by thinking about it. She had seen this costume in a magazine, had thought the model had looked incredible. So, she thought about herself in such an outfit, imagined every detail of how it would look on her.</p><p>It had worked better than she could have hoped.</p><p>""It really works."" Erin laughed, looking at Natty, ""I can wear whatever I want just by thinking about it.""</p><p>""Your thoughts have substance here."" Natty said, crossing the room to her side, ""I learned that from your past visits.""</p><p>""I've really been here more than three times?""</p><p>""Many more."" Natty said, embracing her from behind, her arms around Erin's waist.</p><p>""I don't remember.""</p><p>""You never do."" She said, then amended, ""Did.""</p><p>""I remember the last two."" Erin said, then grinned, ""Especially the last one. That would be hard to forget.""</p><p>Natty returned the smile, kissed her shoulder. Her hands slipped up Erin's stomach and cupped her breasts. She said, ""Do you want to fool around some more?""</p><p>""Yeah."" Erin sighed, pressing back into her, ""I'm tired of being an angel. I want to be naughty.""</p><p>Natty laughed, ""You are taking to this pretty quickly.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Yesterday, you'd never kissed a girl,"" Natty said, kissing her neck, ""and now you are flirting and teasing like it is old hat. How did you get so comfortable?""</p><p>""I don't know. It's like... I woke up this morning and I felt...sexier. Not just sexy but more... sexual. Am I making any sense?""</p><p>Natty nodded, smiling, ""You are becoming a horny teenager.""</p><p>She laughed but it made sense. Even before last night, she had noticed an interest in boys, spending more time and interest in how she looked. It was a recent development but undeniable.</p><p>Natty distracted her from her thoughts by letting her hand slip under the dress to caress her naked pussy. She hadn't imagined panties and the other girl took full advantage of the mistake. Erin moaned as her able fingers teased the tender folds of her girl hood, then eased between to find her tender bud. Heat spread down there and her breathing quickened as she became aroused. She may be young and inexperienced, but her body knew what it like and it liked what Natty was doing.</p><p>""That feels so good."" She breathed, biting her lip. Her hips gyrated again Natty's hand, her backside rubbing against Natty's lower abdomen.</p><p>""Take this dress off and come to bed."" Natty whispered in her ear, then, ""You can leave the boots on, though.""</p><p>She gave Erin a playful swat of the ass, then strolled to the bed. Stretching out, she watched Erin, her eyes hot. Erin started to think her way out of her clothes, then stopped. Smiling, she started to dance instead, grinding her hips to an imagined song. She removed the wings, tossed them aside. Unzipping the side, she shimmied out of the dress, let it pool at her feet. She kicked it aside, stood naked save for a halo and some very sexy boots. As an after thought, she dropped the halo, also.</p><p>Her eyes full of desire, Natty said, ""You are a very sensual dancer. Very erotic.""</p><p>Pleased that her little strip tease had worked, Erin went to her, struggling with the heels on the boots. Walking in them was a trick she hadn't figured out. Still, she made it to the bed without turning an ankle.</p><p>""We need to work on your sexy walk, though.""</p><p>""First time in heels."" Erin admitted.</p><p>""Ah, then you were great."" Natty said, smiling, ""I fell down my first time. Then again, I was seven, so...""</p><p>""You were seven?""</p><p>""A story for another time."" Natty said, with a dismissive wave of her hand, ""Now, I want to talk about trying something new. Are you interested?""</p><p>""Something new?""</p><p>""Trust me, you'll like it,"" she said, her smile playful.</p><p>""Um, okay."" Erin said, interested in anything that felt good, ""What do we do?""</p><p>""Sit facing me,"" she said and Erin did so. She put her right leg over Erin's left, then had Erin put her right leg over her left. She scooted forward and their bodies came together at the crotch. Smiling, she rolled her hips and ground her pussy again Erin's. It sent a pleasant shock wave through Erin's body.</p><p>""Now do what I just did, at the same time."" Natty said.</p><p>Erin rolled her hips when Natty did, their bodies meeting and grinding together deliciously. Following her lead, they found a rhythm, their bodies flexing and contracting in perfect timing. Natty put a hand on Erin's hip, helping her keep thrusting. Erin did the same, pulling their bodies together with a meaty smack. Every time they came together, it sent pleasure shivering through her young body.</p><p>""You are good at this."" Natty breathed around a moan. She leaned in and kissed Erin, her tongue hot and urgent in her need. The kiss was intense, lingered until they had to break it to breath.</p><p>Erin reached behind Natty, undid the snaps to the bra she wore. Her small, pale breasts bounced with each thrust and counterthrust, drawing Erin's attention. She cupped one, let the nipple drag across her palm. Natty arched her back, pushing the breast into her hand. Erin took that as a sign she liked it and continued to gently squeeze until Natty's head lolled loosely and sharp moans of ecstasy escaped her parted lips.</p><p>Suddenly, Natty wrapped her up in her arms, then toppled her onto her back. Giggling, Erin looked up at her. Natty winked, then stripped out of her panties. She moved between Erin's thighs, her weight settling onto her. Her hips flexed and her lower abdomen rubbed against Erin's very sensitive pussy.</p><p>Erin giggled again, thinking it must look like Natty was having sex with her. Then it dawned on her- that was exactly what she was doing. This was how lesbians had sex.</p><p>""What?"" Natty asked, pausing.</p><p>""We are having sex."" Erin said, then, ""Sorry. It just dawned on me.""</p><p>""Are you okay with that?"" Natty asked, the with a sheepish grin, ""I guess I should have explained that earlier.""</p><p>Erin laughed, ""It's okay.""</p><p>To prove it, she grasped Natty's buttocks and helped her roll her hips. It was all the encourage Natty needed. She kissed Erin, then really set to gyrating her hips against her hips. It felt incredible, their bodies moving in beautiful harmony.</p><p>A faint sheen of sweat lubricated their bodies, made their movement easier. Their coupling became frantic as they pushed themselves toward ecstasy. Erin couldn't keep her hands off Natty's soft body, constantly exploring every glorious inch. More than once, they found her buttocks. She loved the fullness of them, the feel of them flexing as Natty thrust against her. It was very exciting, stoked the fire burning at her core.</p><p>Natty rolled them again and Erin found herself straddling her hips. She looked down at Natty expectantly, not sure what to do from this position. Natty grinned, took hold of her hips and showed her how to do it.</p><p>It was kind of sexy being in control. With Natty on top of her, it was like she was being made love to but now it felt the other way around. She was having sex with a girl, a participating and dominant partner. This seemed significant to her. She wasn't just going along with it but actively involved.</p><p>""You like being on top, don't you?"" Natty said, her eyes knowing.</p><p>""Yeah."" she said, her body gyrating.</p><p>""I like you on top, too."" Natty grinned, ""especially the view.""</p><p>""The view?""</p><p>The girl just grinned and winked. Erin looked down, saw her small breasts jiggling each time she moved, then grinned.</p><p>""You are very sexy,"" Natty breathed.</p><p>Pleased more than she would have expected, she leaned down and kissed Natty deeply, passionately. Natty put her arms around her neck, held her to the kiss. Erin continued to roll her hips back and forth, rubbing her pussy against Natty's as their tongues danced. The girl moaned into the kiss, her back arching against Erin.</p><p>Sensing the change in Natty's breathing and the intensity of her cries, Erin really bore down on her. She was right, thinking the girl was close to an orgasm. Natty stiffened beneath her, then shook like a ragdoll as her climax gripped her. Erin was close herself, the effort to make Natty come pushing her toward her own release. One, two more thrusts and she came as the other girl shook with her own ecstasy. It was intense, her whole body exploding with pleasure.</p><p>Sated, she collapsed beside Natty, trying to catch her breath. Natty rolled, pressed against her side and rested her head on her shoulder. Her thigh was tossed across Erin's stomach and she absent mindedly caressed it. The feel of the girl pressed against her was pleasant, the scent or her tantalizing.</p><p>""That was intense."" Erin said, still trying to slow her breathing. Her heart was racing a mile a minute.</p><p>""Incredible."" Natty agreed, also breathing heavily.</p><p>Erin looked down at herself, laughed. She was soaked with sweat, her body glistening in the overhead light.</p><p>Their coupling had been energetic, one hell of a work out.</p><p>""I could use a shower."" Erin said.</p><p>""Why,"" Natty said, kissing her breast, ""you are just going to get sweaty when we do it again?""</p><p>Grinning, Erin said, ""We are doing it again?""</p><p>""Oh yeah."" Natty said, ""Just as soon as I catch my breath.""</p>"
1128,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 4",Ebo,4,You learn a bit more about Natty and her situation in this segment.,"['g/g cons', 'ped', 'shower', 'forced orgasm']","<p>""You look half asleep.""</p><p>As if on cue, Erin yawned. She gave Ashley a sheepish grin then said, ""Didn't get much sleep last night."" That was the truth. A second bout of lovemaking with Natty had turned into a third. She had woken up this morning feeling both wrung out and incredible. Dream or not, she had a spring in her step after last night, felt light as a feather.</p><p>And kind of sore down there. A development that surprised her a little. Did what happen in the dream have a real impact on her, she wondered. Another, more mundane explanation came to mind; she was playing with herself in her sleep. After all, she was having a very erotic dream.</p><p>""I see."" Ashley said, then, ""The new girl is looking at you.""</p><p>Erin found Mindy sitting by herself, again.</p><p>""Do you mind if I invite her over? I got to know her a little yesterday. She seems okay."" Erin asked.</p><p>""Um, sure."" Ashley said, shrugging.</p><p>Erin waved Mindy over. The girl hesitated, then grabbed her tray and sat with them.</p><p>""Mindy, this is Ashley. Ashley, Mindy.""</p><p>""The metal head?"" Mindy asked, looking at Erin for confirmation.</p><p>""How did you know that?"" Ashley asked, surprised.</p><p>""I gave her the friend compatibility quiz. Turns out you have similar musical tastes."" Erin said, sipping her milk.</p><p>""Really? What is your favorite band?"" Ashley asked, her eyes bright with interest. It was a rare day that she found someone to talk to about her music.</p><p>""I guess Machine Head."" Mindy said it like it was a test.</p><p>Ashley blinked at her in surprise.</p><p>""Most people haven't heard of-""</p><p>""I love Machine Head,"" Ashley said, cutting her off, ""At least their stuff before Blackening. I kind of lost interest after Ashes of Empires.""</p><p>""Yeah, songs got too long.""</p><p>""Exactly."" Ashley said, nodding.</p><p>""She likes Jackie Chan movies."" Erin said, just to have something to add to the conversation.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>Mindy laughed self consciously, ""Why does everyone find that surprising?""</p><p>""I like scary movies."" Ashley offered.</p><p>""I don't."" Erin said.</p><p>""Yeah, she has ladywood for romantic comedies."" Ashley said, startling a laugh from Mindy.</p><p>""I should have warned you about Ashley's colorful way of expressing herself."" Erin said, laughing.</p><p>""Okay."" Mindy said, still laughing.</p><p>""What she means, Mindy, is that I'm a delightful conversationalist."" Ashley said, mock glaring at her friend.</p><p>""Yeah, that's what I meant."" Erin said, rolling her eyes.</p><p>""Anyway, how are you liking Brimm's School for Girls?""</p><p>""It is a lot better than Richmond Middle.""</p><p>""Oh, you are from around here?"" Ashley asked, forking some mash potatoes into her mouth.</p><p>""Yeah. I live on Autumn Ave. Lived there all my life."" Mindy said.</p><p>""Autumn Ave? That is only a few streets up from us."" Erin said, then for Mindy's benefit, ""We are neighbors.""</p><p>""What street?""</p><p>""Denver Ave at Lamar.""</p><p>""Wow. Yeah, that is close to me. ."" Mindy said, nodding.</p><p>""Crazy."" Ashley said, ""We've lived that close and never knew each other.""</p><p>""Different circles."" Mindy said, shrugging.</p><p>""I guess so."" Ashley said, then added, ""Well, you are in the circle now. If you want to be, that is.""</p><p>Mindy glanced at Erin, who nodded.</p><p>""Yeah, I think I do."" Mindy said, grinning.</p><p>""You came back.""</p><p>Erin smiled at the girl, ""You seem surprised.""</p><p>Natty returned the smile with one even brighter, crossed the room to embrace Erin. It was an affectionate squeeze, not sensual. Still, Erin couldn't help but notice the scent of the girl, the way their bodies pressed together. She felt a spark of arousal light and she grinned at her own hornyness. She was kind of disappointed when the girl broke the embrace and stepped back at arms length.</p><p>""I was hoping you would come."" Natty said, shyly tucking a lock of hair behind her ear, ""This time is different, you see. The last three times- and every time before that, for that matter- it was me that called to you, drew you here. I didn't call you this time.""</p><p>""You didn't?"" Erin asked, interested.</p><p>""No, you came on your own this time. I wanted to see if you would. I'm so happy you wanted to."" The girl said, tears welling in her eyes. Erin caught a glimpse of the loneliness in her eyes and her heart broke for her. She really didn't understand the circumstances of Natty's existence, what her life consisted of now, but she sensed the girl missed companionship. Was she all alone in this place?</p><p>Erin hugged her, again, whispered in her ear, ""You aren't alone anymore.""</p><p>She felt the girl trembling as she cried quietly. Erin held her until Natty finally pulled away and gave her a sheepish grin. She wiped her eyes, now puffy from crying. With some effort, she gathered herself.</p><p>""Sorry."" Natty said.</p><p>""No need to be sorry.""</p><p>""What you just said,"" she said, her lip trembling. She paused, got herself under control, ""You have no idea what that means to me. Can't even begin to fathom the loneliness of this place. Day and night with only myself for company. It is enough to make you go mad.""</p><p>""That is horrible.""</p><p>""It was horrible, but then one day something changed. Like a light turned on in a gloomy room. Can you guess what that was?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""You moved into my old room. I could sense you."" She smile, fondly.</p><p>""Really?"" Erin asked, ""How?""</p><p>""I don't know. Maybe proximity or the fact that you are a girl. Maybe both or neither."" She said, then, ""This place has its rules. I don't pretend to know or understand them.""</p><p>""What is this place?"" Erin asked, looking around.</p><p>""I don't know its name or even its purpose."" Natty said, sighing, ""All I know for sure is that I can't leave it.""</p><p>""You've tried?"" Erin asked, then wished she hadn't. If she was locked in a room, surely she would try to escape.</p><p>Natty must have saw her chagrin, smiled.</p><p>""Of course you have. Stupid question.""</p><p>""The windows won't open and the door is locked. I must have tried them a million times but they won't open.""</p><p>Erin didn't know why she did it; she trusted Natty's claim to have tried it already. Still, she reach out and twisted the door knob. There was resistance at first, like someone was holding the other side, but it relented.</p><p>Natty gasped in surprise as the door swung slowly open, ""How- how did you do that?""</p><p>""I don't know. I just opened the door like it was any other door."" Erin said, frowning.</p><p>Suddenly pale, Natty stumbled to the bed and sat down.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" Erin asked, joining her.</p><p>""It opened."" Natty said, still trying to wrap her head around it, ""I've spent hours tugging on that door, Erin. Countless hours. It's never so much as budged an inch.""</p><p>""It felt like someone was holding the knob on the other side but it wasn't strong enough to keep me from opening the door.""</p><p>""I don't think you were supposed to be able to open it."" Natty said, then, ""I can see the hallway.""</p><p>Erin glanced at the door, ""Yeah, that is the upstairs hallway.""</p><p>Natty gave her a sarcastic look, ""I've had a lot of time to think about what might be beyond that door. I always figured if I managed to get the door open, I'd looking at nothing, just a deep black void that would swallow me up. There was another possibility but I didn't want to think about that one. Anyway, I didn't even consider the hallway.""</p><p>""Oh."" Erin said, what she said sinking in, ""yet you tried to open the door, anyway.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Natty said, quietly, ""I was... You get tired of the nothingness.""</p><p>Again, Erin sensed her crushing sadness and loneliness. She put an arm around her shoulders, pulled her close.</p><p>""The door was hope. It was the potential for something else."" Natty said, sighing heavily, ""Anything else but this.""</p><p>""It is open now."" Erin said, ""No black hole. No...Hell.""</p><p>""Just the hallway.""</p><p>""Why not Heaven?""</p><p>""I knew it wasn't an option."" She said, glancing at Erin with teary eyes, ""Don't ask, please.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Erin nodded, letting the question go unasked.</p><p>An uncomfortable silence fell between them, both girls lost in their own thoughts. It threatened to stretch to eternity but finally Natty broke it, ""Do you think... What would happen if I left this room?""</p><p>""I don't know."" Erin said, glancing at the open door.</p><p>""I want to leave this room so bad but...""</p><p>""But?""</p><p>""This last few night have been wonderful, completely different than the last fifty years. You have made this all bearable, even pleasant. Especially when you are here.""</p><p>""I like being with you, too.""</p><p>""I've wanted to go through that door, whatever waited be damned for so long... Now that I possibly can, I have something to lose and I'm scared.""</p><p>""Something to lose?""</p><p>""You,"" Natty said, looking into her eyes, ""What if something happens?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I don't know. This place guards its secrets well. I don't know what the rules are, so playing the game is frightening at times. Who knows what the penalty is for breaking one?""</p><p>""Oh,"" Erin said, looking again at the door. The piece of hallway she could see didn't look threatening. It just looked like a hallway.</p><p>""What do you want to do?"" Erin asked, taking her hand and giving it a squeeze. Natty clutched it like a drowning man would a life preserver.</p><p>""I want to see the rest of the house again. It has been so long."" She said.</p><p>""Then let's do it."" Erin said.</p><p>""Do you think it is safe?""</p><p>""Who knows,"" Erin said, the tugged the girl to her feet, ""Come on. We are going to find out.""</p><p>They slowly approached the door, moving from one side of it to the other. All they could see was hallway through the open portal. That wasn't as reassuring as it could have been, Erin decided.</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, looking around, ""We need a plan. How can we do this with as much control as possible?""</p><p>""I don't understand.""</p><p>""If we just waltz out there, we are leaving everything to luck. We need... A lifeline."" Erin said, getting an idea. She went to the bed, stripped off the sheets and covers. Natty was watching, a questioning look on her face, so she said, ""I figure we tie these together to form a rope that we can tie around our waists. We can tie the other end to something. Maybe we can pull ourselves back into the room if it gets hairy out there. It isn't much but it is all I can think of right now.""</p><p>Natty nodded appreciatively, said, ""It is a good idea. Hopefully we won't need it.""</p><p>One end of their improvised rope was tied to the bed, which was as heavy and clunky as it looked, and the other around them. They stood belly to back, Erin in the front figuring this was the easiest way for two girls to be bound together. Erin caught a glimpse of them in the mirror and had to laugh.</p><p>""What?"" Natty asked.</p><p>Erin nodded at the mirror and Natty laughed, too, ""We look ridiculous.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Let's get this over with before I pee myself.""</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Erin asked, ""There is a question for you. If you can't leave this room, then how do you go to the bathroom.""</p><p>Laughing, Natty said, ""I've had to hold it for fifty years.""</p><p>Now that she was thinking about it, a lot of little things came to mind, ""No food or water. How can you survive without food or water?""</p><p>""I didn't survive."" She said, reminding Erin that she was a ghost. Bodily functions like using the bathroom and eating didn't matter as much as they used to.</p><p>""You are a ghost. Right."" Erin said, sheepishly.</p><p>""Something like that.""</p><p>""Alright, enough stupid questions,"" Erin said, gathering her courage, ""Let's do this thing.""</p><p>Walking slowly, they moved toward the open door. She paused just this side of the threshold and glanced at Natty. The girl nodded, so she reached out her hand and broke the plane. Nothing happened. Her arm was out in the hallway without incident.</p><p>""Seems okay,"" Erin said, then, ""You try.""</p><p>Natty drew a deep breath and hesitantly extended her arm into the hallway. The pent up breath rushed out of her when she wasn't snatched into oblivion or her arm hacked off at the point it crossed the door frame. She gave a nervous little laugh as she let it fall back to her side. Thinking better of it, she wrapped her arms around Erin for comfort.</p><p>""Here we go."" Erin said and they stepped into the hallway. It was pretty anticlimactic. The only significant thing to happen was the floorboards creaked under their weight.</p><p>""I'm out of the room."" Natty whispered like she thought there was something to overhear her.</p><p>""Do you think we still need the tether?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Probably not.""</p><p>Erin untied them, let the sheets fall to the floor at their feet. She turned and embraced the girl and Natty hugged her back fiercely.</p><p>""Now what?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""I don't know. I never expected to make it out of the room. I didn't make plans past getting the door open."" Natty laughed, excitedly.</p><p>""Well, do you want to stay in the hallway or do you have anywhere else you want to go?"" Erin teased.</p><p>""Come on,"" she said, taking Erin's hand. She led her down the hall to the door to the master bedroom. This was her parent's room in the present, but they were still clearly in Natty's time. She didn't recognize any of the wall decorations or furniture in the hallway.</p><p>Natty grasped the door handle and tried to open the door. Her face pinched as she struggled and she grunted with exertion. Still the door stayed closed.</p><p>Curious to see if she could repeat the performance from earlier, Erin pulled Natty's hand away and eased her aside. The brass knob was cool in her hand and twisted with a little effort. The door opened inward, the room dark. Without thinking, she reached inside and felt along the wall for the light switch. Natty gasped as her arm disappeared into darkness, then sighed with relief when the light snapped on.</p><p>""I think we found one rule of this place."" Erin said, ""You can't open the doors but it seems I can. Why do you think that is?""</p><p>""I think this place is like a prison,"" Natty said, peering into the master bedroom, ""I'm a prisoner, so I can't open the doors or windows. You are just a visitor so you can leave anytime you want. I think that is why the doors open for you. Does that make sense?""</p><p>""As much as any of this does, I guess,"" Erin said, ""And like a prisoner, if the doors are left open...""</p><p>""I can get out."" Natty finished, nodding.</p><p>""Sounds right, some how.""</p><p>""Yeah, it does.""</p><p>""So, why are we here? Whose room was this?"" Erin asked, looking into the room. It was simply decorated, very masculine. Not a woman's room or one that was decorated by a woman for sure. Not that it wasn't without taste. It was clean, well kept. The furniture was sturdy, simple with a minimal amount of fuss.</p><p>""Did you find my diary in the box?"" Natty asked instead of answering the question.</p><p>""Yeah, I think."" Erin said, remembering the notebook full of a foreign language script.</p><p>""That is the story of me,"" she said, looking at Erin. Her eyes were hard to read but Erin did sense that she didn't want to talk about it. Natty must have read in turn Erin's understanding because she nodded, ""It is a hard story to tell, some of the details getting messed by later events. If you want to know my story, you should read it for yourself.""</p><p>""You want me to read your diary."" Erin asked, raising an eyebrow.</p><p>""I'm giving you permission if you want to.""</p><p>""I see the distinction."" Erin said.</p><p>""Good."" Natty said, smiling shyly.</p><p>""Okay, forget who's room this was. Why are we here now?""</p><p>""I want to show you something inside.""</p><p>Erin followed her into the room, to her parent's closet- but not really. It belong to a former owner. Natty reached for the knob and Erin started to remind her about the doors in this place but stopped. She had been able to open the closet door in her room. Maybe she would be able to open this one as well. Sure enough it opened easily.</p><p>""Only exits."" Natty said, reading her mind.</p><p>""I see that.""</p><p>Natty pulled the chain and the closet was bathed in light. Definitely a man's closest, all suits and t- shirts, work shirts and jeans.</p><p>""The closet in my room was just for show. I kept my company clothes in there, the clothes I wore outside the house. My real closet was here.""</p><p>She pushed the man's clothes aside and pushed on the wall in three places. The whole back wall swung inward, revealing a second room, three feet by six feet. It was lined with racks of clothes and dozens of pairs of shoes were on the floor.</p><p>It only took Erin a few seconds to realized a few things. Everything appeared to be Natty's size, even the shoes. This would be okay if the clothing wasn't mostly lingerie and sexy outfits, the shoes like those a stripper would wear. There were skimpy bras and panties, sheer nylons, teddies and bustiers, costumes. Leather and lace and all things sexy. Dozens of outfits and sets.</p><p>""Where did you get all of these things?"" Erin asked, amazed, ""Are they all like the one I found in my wall?</p><p>""Everything is tailored to fit me, yes."" Natty said, her voice hard to read. It was part nostalgia, part anger, part longing, ""These were the things I wore when no one else was around. For my love.""</p><p>Her love, Erin thought, that was who this room belonged to. What kind of man would let a little girl wear such things? Or make her wear them?</p><p>""This room makes me sad,"" Natty said, ""Come on.""</p><p>She took Erin's hand and led her from the room. She didn't even flinch crossing the threshold this time. Her mind was at ease that there was no danger for her on the other side. With Erin in tow, she went to the bathroom, waited for Erin to open the door for her. Erin opened the door, saw that the bathroom hadn't changed much in fifty years.</p><p>Natty stepped in and looked around, ""The bathroom. Funny how you miss the little things.""</p><p>Erin smiled.</p><p>Fiddling with the taps, she started the water in the shower running. She glanced at Erin, grinning, ""I can't believe this works. And the water is hot. I loved showering, the feel of the water on my skin.""</p><p>""You can take one anytime you want now."" Erin said, touched by her enthusiasm, ""I'll leave the door open for you.""</p><p>Natty jerk up and looked at her in wide eyed surprise, ""That is brilliant. You can open all the doors before you go. I'll have free reign of the house.""</p><p>""What about the door outside?""</p><p>""II- I don't know about going outside. That might be pushing my luck with the warden."" Natty said.</p><p>""Possibly,"" Erin said, ""I'll open the doors anyway.""</p><p>""Thanks, Erin. You truly are amazing.""</p><p>""I'll go do it now, so it is done.""</p><p>""I think I might have a shower.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Erin left her to her shower, going from room to room, opening all of the 'exits'. She went downstairs and opened the front and back door. As she went, she took in how different the place looked from how it did now. It didn't even seem like the same house.</p><p>The shower was running in the bathroom and she smiled. She couldn't imagine living in a world so depressing that a shower was a cause for celebration. Natty's existence now was definitely a challenge, perhaps a punishment for some transgression. Erin felt sorry for her, hoped she had done something today to ease her suffering.</p><p>Stepping into the bathroom, she saw Natty's silhouette through the door and felt a pull of longing. She smiled and stripped out of the sleep shorts and t-shirt she had worn to bed. Naked, she opened the door to the shower and stepped into the steamy compartment. Natty glanced over her shoulder at Erin, grinned.</p><p>""I was hoping you'd join me. The water feels incredible."" Natty said, moving against Erin.</p><p>The water did feel incredible Erin decided, letting it cascade down her naked body. So did Natty's body pressed tightly to hers. The combination sparked her desire and she kissed Natty. She opened her mouth to let Erin's eager tongue into her mouth, caressed it with her own. Her hands squeezed Erin's buttocks, slid up her back. Erin let her own hands wonder, finding Natty's wet flesh thrilling.</p><p>""Let me wash you."" Natty said, reaching for a bar of soap. Erin stepped back, giving her room to do so. Soaping up her hands, Natty set the bar aside, then slowly soaped Erin's arms, then her neck. She took her time, much more time than it took to lather a girl's body Erin's age. She was very thorough, seemed to enjoy the task greatly. Erin didn't mind so much either, loving the feel of her hands on her body. She was more than a little aroused, her nipples standing tall and a pleasant warmth in her lower abdomen.</p><p>Natty had saved her pussy for last, a small patch of bare skin in an otherwise soapy, slippery body. Now her fingers found Erin ready, made her moan happily. She gave Erin a kiss as she stroked her, her free hand coming up to cup one soapy breast. Erin leaned against the shower wall for support, her hips gyrating against Natty's hand.</p><p>""You smell like peaches."" Natty said, between kisses.</p><p>""It's the soap.""</p><p>""I know. It was my favorite.""</p><p>Erin sighed. Natty was doing wonderful things to her, making her body scream for more. The girl made no move to stop, was watching Erin's reaction to her touch. It was very intimate and exciting. It turned Erin on even more and she bit her lip to stifle a moan. She didn't need to be quiet but something about being in the stall made her think about all the times she played with herself in the shower. This wasn't quite the same, but she still bit her lip.</p><p>""You are so sexy."" Natty said, her smile playful and full of promise.</p><p>""Mmmm..."" Erin said, smiling.</p><p>Natty's fingers were moving faster and faster, mashing her labia and massaging her tender bud. The sensation was driving her crazy. She writhed like a person pitching a fit, her body out of control in its need for release.</p><p>Then the tension. Erin gasped, ""I'm coming! I'm coming.""</p><p>""Come for me, baby."" Natty said.</p><p>""Ah,"" Erin cried, then climaxed. As her body shook, Natty didn't let up, kept on rubbing her now very sensitive clit. Her body jerked and spasmed like live wires had been laid on her skin. Even as the first orgasm fade, she felt another building. Being quiet went out the window and sharp barks of ecstasy ripped from her. She gasped and came again. This one washed through her even harder than the first, nearly shaking her apart.</p><p>Still, Natty didn't let up, pinned her to the wall with her body and tortured her tender sex. It felt incredible, almost painful in its intensity. Her whole body was trembling and she couldn't stop making these weird noises of enjoyment.</p><p>""Oh, God. Oh, God! OH GOD!"" Erin said, a third orgasm grabbing a hold of her. This one made her knees weak, nearly took her to the shower floor. Natty caught her, kept her on her feet. Seconds after the third, a fourth climax shattered her. Finally, Natty removed her hand, leaving Erin panting like a dog.</p><p>She leaned heavily on the girl, not trusting her legs just yet</p><p>""Oh, my God."" Erin laughed, ""I feel like jello.""</p><p>""Forced orgasm are intense."" Natty said, ""The feeling stacks up until you just can't take it anymore.""</p><p>""Mmm..."" Erin said, nodding.</p><p>""Feels good though, right?""</p><p>""Good."" Erin managed.</p><p>Natty laughed, gave her a kiss.</p><p>Erin turned into the spray, let the hot water wash the soap from her body. The stream made her jerk when</p><p>it hit her still very sensitive pussy and she laughed. Natty watched her, her eyes hot on Erin's lean body. After a moment, she grabbed the soap and started to wash herself but Erin stopped her, took the bar. Lathering her hands, she washed the other girl, taking her time. Natty's young body was firm and soft and exciting. She loved her silky skin, the warmth of her. She enjoyed washing her as much as being washed by her.</p><p>Deliberately, she had saved her pussy for last. Now she ran her hand over the soft folds of her labia making Natty shiver.</p><p>Paybacks are a bitch, she thought, grinning.</p><p>Natty trapped her hand in her own, separating two fingers. She eased Erin's hand lower, pressed them there. There was resistance at first, then the fingers slipped inside of her hot, slick sex. Erin's eyes widened as her fingers disappeared into her and she started to pull them back in surprise.</p><p>""It's okay."" Natty sighed, ""My hymen was taken a long time ago.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Erin said, wincing. She didn't want to think about the circumstances where a girl of twelve could say her hymen was ruptured 'a long time ago'.</p><p>Inside Natty's pussy felt weird, hot and slippery with her juices. Her body gripped Erin's fingers. It was a curious sensation.</p><p>""Wow, that's weird."" Erin said, making Natty laugh. She blushed, ""Sorry. First time fingering a girl.""</p><p>""It feels better on this end."" Natty said, ""Just move your fingers in and out slowly.""</p><p>""Like this?"" Erin asked, easing her fingers almost all the way out before pushing them back into to her third knuckle. Natty's hips rolled against her hand, taking them even deep inside. It was amazing to see.</p><p>""Yeah, just like that,"" Natty sighed.</p><p>""This doesn't hurt?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""No,"" she moaned, ""It feels incredible. You can orgasm just playing with your clit but this is so much more intense.""</p><p>""Oh."" Erin said, slowing fingering Natty's wet pussy. Her juices were running down her fingers, the girl was so excited.</p><p>On instinct, she sank to her knees and lowered her mouth to Natty's sex, let her tongue slip between the folds of her labia to taste her bud. Very aroused, Natty groaned and swayed as Erin's hot tongue traced lazy circles. She put a hand to the back of Erin's head, holding her mouth to her pussy. Taking that as a hint, Erin continued to tease her clitoris while moving her fingers in and out a little faster. Natty responded, her hips undulating against her mouth and hand.</p><p>""That is- oh, God- so good. Just keep doing that and I'm going to come."" Natty said around a moan. Her fingers were knotted in Erin's hair, her free hand cupping one of her breasts. Her head lolled loosely on her neck, her mouth slack with enjoyment.</p><p>Her cries of pleasure were music to Erin's ears and she wanted to make her sing. Fingers thrusting deep and fast and tongue mashing against an engorged clit, she rocketed Natty toward her climax. When the girl's counter thrusts became erratic and her cries grew more excited, she knew the girl was orgasming.</p><p>""OH!"" Natty cried, shaking. Erin could feel her vaginal muscles flutter around her fingers, knew she had come. Grinning, she kept thrusting her fingers into Natty's quivering sex, making the other girl's hips buck out of control. It was hard to keep her mouth to her jumping sex, so she grabbed a buttock to better control her. Natty clenched down on her fingers as a second orgasm rocked through her. She cried out in ecstasy, her cry loud enough to wake the dead.</p><p>Erin didn't let up, kept shoving her fingers into her convulsing pussy. She gave up on using her mouth, Natty's body jerking too much.</p><p>""Oh, shit! OH SHIT!"" Natty screamed, a third orgasm raging through her young body. Her knees buckled and Erin had to stand up in hurry to catch her.</p><p>""I got you."" She said, taking Natty into her arms. The girl hugged her back, kissed her neck.</p><p>""That was..."" She started, then ran out of words.</p><p>""Yeah, I know."" Erin grinned, ""I'm incredible.""</p><p>Natty laughed and kissed her, ""You are incredible.""</p><p>""Thank you."" Erin said, then, ""We better get out of here before we turn into girl shaped prunes.""</p><p>They found plush towels in the linen closet, dried off. Not bothering to get dressed, they left the bathroom and went back to Erin/Natty's room. They stretched out on the bed, side by side, looking up at the ceiling.</p><p>Natty said, ""It has been a crazy night.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin agreed.</p><p>""I can't believe I left this room.""</p><p>""It happened."" Erin teased, ""I was there.""</p><p>Natty laughed.</p>"
1129,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 5",Ebo,5,"Ashley visits Erin, sees her friend isn't lying about the hole in the wall.","['g/g cons', 'ped', 'oral']","<p>""You are right. I don't see any seams.""</p><p>Erin and Ashley were squeezed into Erin's closet, looking at the back wall. Smiling, Erin stepped forward and pressed the three pressure points. She heard Ashley gasp when the panel slid back an inch, then out of sight. She had to laugh.</p><p>""Shit,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Yeah, that's what I said, too."" Erin said, reaching into the void to grab the black box, ""Here. Help me with this thing.""</p><p>Together, they carried the box to Erin's bed.</p><p>""You know,"" Ashley said, looking at the box, ""I kind of thought you were just messing with me.""</p><p>""Not surprising."" Erin grinned, ""It is a bit much to swallow.""</p><p>""And everything is in there?""</p><p>""Everything I told you about.""</p><p>""Oh, man,"" Ashley said.</p><p>Erin popped the latch and opened the box for her friend. She sat on the bed so she could watch her reaction. Ashley looked inside, with trepidation. Erin couldn't help herself, had to say, ""Boo.""</p><p>Her friend jumped then glared at her. Erin laughed and held up her hands, ""I'm sorry. I had to.""</p><p>""Asshole."" Ashley said, then laughed at her own expense.</p><p>""I think you just about messed your panties.""</p><p>""You have no idea.""</p><p>Erin laughed harder. After a minute, she had it under control enough to say, ""There's nothing in there that can hurt you.""</p><p>Ashley took a deep breath and reached into the box. She came out with the notebook- Natty's diary, Erin now knew. Her brow furrowed when she opened it and flipped through a few pages. She glanced at Erin, who shrugged.</p><p>""It's in Russian?"" She asked.</p><p>""Is that what language that is?""</p><p>""I'm pretty sure."" Ashley said, pointing, ""See the backwards R's.""</p><p>""Weird,"" Erin said, frowning, ""Natty doesn't sound Russian. No accent at all, really.""</p><p>""Natty's the ghost?""</p><p>""I don't think she is a ghost. Not in the typical sense."" Erin said, then gave her friend the PG version of what had happened last night, leaving out all the shower sex. Ashley listened with wide eyed wonder, the notebook still clutched in her hands.</p><p>""You really aren't messing with me?"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Erin, how can you be so nonchalant about all of this? Did you just hear what you said? If anyone should have messed their panties, it is you.""</p><p>""I don't know. It all freaked me out in the beginning but I think I'm getting used to this paranormal stuff.""</p><p>""Still,"" Ashley said, searching for the words to express what she was thinking. Apparently they failed to come because she just hugged her friend tightly.</p><p>Touched by her concern, Erin hugged her back.</p><p>""Why do you smell like peaches?"" Ashley whispered in her ear, not ready to let her go just yet.</p><p>""You smell it, too?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I thought I was just imagining it."" Erin said, frowning. She had awakened this morning still smelling like the peach soap from her dream. How that was possible was beyond her ability to comprehend and trying made her head hurt.</p><p>""Did you change soap or something?"" Ashley asked, letting her go at last.</p><p>""Maybe Mom is using new laundry detergent."" Erin said, feeling like an ass for lying to her friend.</p><p>Ashley seemed satisfied, went back to the box. She removed the bustier, held it up to get a good look at it. Glancing at Erin, she asked, ""This is what the ghost- Natty- was wearing in your dream?""</p><p>""Plus the thong and stockings."" Erin said, nodding.</p><p>""And she is twelve years old?""</p><p>""Or sixty three by one count.</p><p>""Right,"" Ashley said, turning it this way and that to get a better feel of it, ""it really is cute. Like you said.""</p><p>""It is well made, pretty.""</p><p>""I still can't believe you tried it on."" Ashley said, setting it aside. She fished out the stocking and thong next, looking at each piece of clothing with a curious interest.</p><p>""If you had seen it on Natty... I just had to see if it was an illusion. Surely, lingerie couldn't fit a girl our size. It does, though.""</p><p>Ashley glanced at her, then shrugged, ""Alright.""</p><p>She took the glass dildo out, frowning at it. Erin had to laugh, waiting for it to dawn on her what she held. It didn't take long and she looked wide eyed at Erin, ""Is this what I think it is?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""A penis?"" Ashley said, staring at it.</p><p>""A glass dildo, is my guess.""</p><p>""Wow,"" she said, setting it aside, ""That is creepy. It is kid sized, too.""</p><p>Erin hadn't thought about that, but she was right. Had Natty used this thing? Or had it used on her?</p><p>Ashley removed the tied stack of photos, held them up for Erin to see, ""Are these the photos you told me about?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>She looked at the bundled pictures, then put them back in the box without undoing the ribbon, said, ""I don't think I want to see them. Too sad.""</p><p>""They are sad, in a way, but she looks genuinely happy in them."" Erin said, a remembering the smiling, naked Natty in the pictures.</p><p>""I'll take your word for it,"" Ashley said, putting the glass dildo back in the box, then the diary. She picked up the bustier, hesitated. Her green eyes roamed over the intricate stitching and delicate lace details.</p><p>Erin smiled, said, ""Try it on.""</p><p>Startled, Ashley looked at her, ""What?!""</p><p>""Come on, don't deny it,"" Erin said, ""You want to try it on. I can see it in your eyes.""</p><p>Her friend started to open her mouth to deny what Erin had said, but she closed it without saying anything. She looked back at the lingerie, biting her lower lip in indecision. Erin watched as she caved.</p><p>""Shit."" Ashley said, then, ""I'm going to do it.</p><p>Erin laughed and got off the bed. She opened her door and listened. The house was quiet, her parents having already gone to bed. Closing the door, she gave her friend the thumbs up.</p><p>""Shit,"" Ashley said, again. She unbuttoned her shorts and shimmied out of them, then pulled her t-shirt over her head. In just her bra and panties she, looked at the lingerie.</p><p>""That's not going to cut it."" Erin laughed.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she unfastened her bra and removed it. Her panties joined the rest of her clothes on the floor. Naked, she reached for the thong first. She fumbled with it like Erin had, the thing little more than strings. It was hard to tell which piece was what.</p><p>Erin watched with amusement, remembering her own struggles with the lingerie. She clapped softly when Ashley finally managed to get the thong on. Ashley glared at her, making Erin laugh.</p><p>""Hey, I'm applauding you. It took me a minute to get into that thing, too.""</p><p>""It looks like an eyepatch with too many strings.""</p><p>Erin laughed at that colorful image.</p><p>""It fits, though."" Ashley said, looking down at herself.</p><p>Finding herself looking at her, too, Erin frowned. Was she checking out her friend? She was, but hadn't intended to.</p><p>Ashley was pretty, there was no denying that. Even before the fiasco with Natty, she had thought Ashley was a good looking girl. Now, she saw she had a lithe, lean body, as well. This wasn't the first time seeing her naked but it was the first time since Natty had helped her open eyes to the beauty of the female form. Her legs now looked long and shapely for a girl her age; her backside round and perky; her belly flat; her breasts upswept with little pink nipples.</p><p>While Erin had been checking her out, Ashley had slipped the nylons onto her legs, which looked even better sheathed in black nylon. She was in the process of pulling the bustier into place, having problems like Erin had had. Finally, she managed to get it on, adjusted into place. She spotted the lace choker and put it on, as well.</p><p>""It really is cut for someone my size."" Ashley said, looking down at herself.</p><p>""Told you.""</p><p>Glancing at Erin, she asked, ""How do I look?""</p><p>""Inappropriately sexy."" Erin said, smiling.</p><p>""Stop it. You are making me blush."" She said, turning to Erin's mirror. She admired herself in the mirror, turned to check out her backside, ""This thing really does flatter the figure, doesn't it?""</p><p>""Yeah, you look great."" Erin said, honestly.</p><p>""I don't want to take it off, now.""</p><p>""This from the girl who ridiculed me for trying it on.""</p><p>""Hey, I still stand by my ridiculing."" Ashley said, coming to the bed. She sat by Erin, made no move to change, ""I knew from you that Natty wouldn't go all poltergeist if I tried it on. You didn't know that.""</p><p>""Point taken."" Erin said, then, ""You better change. My parents should be asleep but... I don't think you want to be caught wearing that.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know. I really don't want to, though. I feel so... I don't know... sexy in this. Do you know what I mean?""</p><p>""I do."" Erin nodded, put an arm around her friend's shoulder, ""It makes you look older, more attractive. That makes you feel more sexy. It is a huge confidence boost.""</p><p>""Yes! You do understand.""</p><p>""I felt the same way when I tried it on.""</p><p>Ashley sighed, unfastened the garters and removed the nylons. They went into the box, then the lace choker. She shimmied out of the bustier, holding it up to take one last look at it before putting it away. Standing up, she hooked her thumbs in the thong, then hesitated. She glanced at Erin, then said, ""Can I wear this tonight? You can't tell I'm wearing it if I put my shorts back on.""</p><p>""You want to wear the thong to bed?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I don't see why not,"" Erin laughed, shaking her head.</p><p>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ""Oh shit,""</p><p>Ashley spun in a circle, recognizing where she was from Erin's description of the place. Her emerald eyes were wide as she took in the antique furniture, the oil painting on the wall. She could vaguely see Erin's bedroom in this place, but it wasn't Erin's. She was in Natty's room, the bedroom of girl dead for fifty years.</p><p>""Oh, shit,"" she repeated, putting a hand to her mouth. Adrenaline was pumping and she her hand was shaking something fierce. She didn't know if it was fear or excitement that had her heart racing. Probably both.</p><p>""Who are you?"" Someone asked from behind her.</p><p>Crying out in surprise, she wheeled around to find a sweet looking blonde girl standing in the doorway. Again, Erin's description was spot on. Shapely legs, like those of a dancer; flat belly; just budding breasts; a cute face frame in a dated hairstyle. She wore a sheer white nightie that let the light from the hallway behind her shine through, revealing her lithe body. It left very little to the imagination, revealing more than it hid.</p><p>""Natty!"" Ashley exclaimed.</p><p>She didn't look like a ghost, at least not like any ghost Ashley had ever seen in the horror movies she so loved to watch. Not translucent or deathly pale- she was a solid as everything else in the room and had golden skin. No hollow, soulless eyes- in fact, she had the beautifulest blue eyes. Not erratic or twitchy movements- just standing there, she had a gracefulness about her. She didn't look evil or sad or listless. If anything, she looked amused.</p><p>""My friends call me Natty,"" She said with a dazzling smile, ""Do I know you?""</p><p>Ashley swallowed hard but couldn't force words out of her mouth.</p><p>""Could it be,"" she said, moving farther into the room. Stopping only a few feet away, she looked Ashley up and down. Something about the way her eyes lingered here and there, made Ashley feel naked and exposed. It was a curiously thrilling feeling.</p><p>""I think you are.""</p><p>""I am?"" Ashley asked, finally finding her voice.</p><p>Natty grinned at her, ""You are Ashley, right? Erin's friend.""</p><p>Blinking in surprise, she asked, ""How- how do you know my name?""</p><p>""It is you!"" the girl exclaimed. She closed the distance between them in a hurry and Ashley found herself in a fierce hug. Startled as she was, Ashley still managed to notice a few things. Even after Erin told her that Natty wasn't a typical ghost, she half expected the girl to pass right through her. Instead, she got a heartfelt, friendly squeeze. Spirits were always freezing cold in the movies, but Natty was warm and soft and smelled of lavender.</p><p>Simply, she felt like a normal twelve year old girl, which boggled Ashley's mind. Maybe Erin was right about Natty not being a ghost but something else.</p><p>Who or whatever she was, she gave a nice hug. Ashley felt a twinge of affection for the girl, which was also strange. She usually didn't take to people so fast, had to feel them out first.</p><p>Probably why she had so few friends.</p><p>Hey, quality over quantity, right, she thought.</p><p>""It is so nice to finally put a face to you,"" she said, pulling back to look at her, ""A pretty face, at that.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Ashley blink stupidly at her.</p><p>""What, you don't think you are pretty?""</p><p>""That's not what I mean. What do you mean by 'finally put a face to you'?""</p><p>""I've sensed you for a long time. I think you were about six the first time,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""Six?"" Ashley parroted, dumbfounded.</p><p>""I could just hear you talking to Erin, but you sounded far away. Like you were in another room. Do you know what I mean?""</p><p>Ashley nodded, even though she really didn't. How could she? This was just too weird.</p><p>""Sometimes I could almost see you,"" She said, smiling like it was a fond memory, ""just a wispy, vague outline of a girl. Still, it was nice to know you were there.""</p><p>""You mean like a... ghost?"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""Exactly,"" Natty nodded, then laughed, ""Kind of ironic, a dead girl being haunted.""</p><p>That surprised a laugh out of Ashley and she felt another twinge of affection for the girl.</p><p>""I could always see and hear Erin, for which I'm grateful. This place is so quiet and lonely. She was like a light in a dark room. The only thing that made this place bearable."" Natty said, sadness creeping into her voice for a moment, then she perked up, ""Now, I'm not so alone. Erin comes to visit me now. And you.""</p><p>Ashley reached out and soothingly rubbed her shoulder, said, ""I'm not going to lie, I didn't mean to come here, wherever here is. I'm glad I did, though.""</p><p>Natty smiled brightly, ""So am I. It is curious you showed up here, though.""</p><p>""Curious?""</p><p>""I think Erin having my room and constantly nearby help build a connection between us. That is why I could see her and interact with her to some extent,"" Natty said, then grinned, ""You spend so much time at Erin's, you left an impression on the girl and the room, so I could almost see you. Does that make sense to you?""</p><p>Ashley nodded, ""It does.""</p><p>""Recently, the connection between Erin and I has become very strong.""</p><p>""Because of the box in the closet?""</p><p>Grinning, the girl asked, ""You know about the box?""</p><p>""Um... Erin showed me, so I'd believe she wasn't crazy,"" Ashley said.</p><p>Natty laughed heartily at that, said, ""She isn't, then?""</p><p>""Not about this, at least,"" Ashley said, gesturing at the room around them.</p><p>When her laughter dried up, Natty favored Ashley with that weighing look, the one she had favored her with earlier that made her feel naked and revealed. Again, she felt like the girl was looking right through her, into her.</p><p>Finally she grinned and said, ""It is true. Her finding my hiding space strengthened our bond. It made this place more real for her, thereby allowing her to accept what happened in her dreams. But, it was not the box that forged the connection between us. Do you know what it was?""</p><p>Ashley's face turned scarlet when it dawned on her and she stammered, ""The lin-lingerie?""</p><p>With a knowing smile, Natty nodded, ""When she put it on, the connection became so much more intense, like we were linked somehow. It was the lingerie, a common thread that tied us together. Does that make sense?""</p><p>Nodding, Ashley said, ""It is true of a lot of ghost stories. Some personal belonging of the deceased links them to their haunt.""</p><p>Natty smiled, ""A haunted bustier... How bizarre.""</p><p>Again, the girls sense of humor caught Ashley off guard. Ghosts were supposed to be wretchedly sad or angry or morose. Natty was none of those things.</p><p>""So, I'm wondering... If trying on the bustier made the connection between Erin and I stronger and suddenly I can see and talk to you...""</p><p>Ashley gave a sheepish grin, her face so red it would put Rudolph the reindeer's nose to shame, ""You really aren't asking, are you? You already know.""</p><p>""That you tried on the lingerie,"" Natty said, laughing, ""If I hadn't, your blushing would have told me.""</p><p>""Is it okay,"" Ashley said, her eyes searching Natty's, ""that I put it on? It just looked so pretty and... I don't know. I felt compelled to put it on.""</p><p>""It is more than okay,"" Natty said, pulling her into a hug, ""I am happy, because now we are connected. No more ghost, for you.""</p><p>Ashley hugged her back, basking in the curious welcomed feeling she got from the girl. In just a short time, she had insinuated her way into Ashley's heart.</p><p>""That's a relief. I was afraid you might go poltergeist when you found out,"" Ashley said.</p><p>Natty laughed, ""I see why Erin loves you so much. You are a riot.""</p><p>""You are pretty alright yourself.""</p><p>""So tell me,"" Natty said, girlish excitement creeping into her voice, ""how did it look?""</p><p>""Um...,"" Ashley said, with a nervous giggle, ""It fit perfectly. How can that be? Who makes lingerie for a twelve year old?""</p><p>""Are you asking for his name or was that a rhetorical question?"" Natty laughed.</p><p>""No, I'm not asking for his name.""</p><p>""Are you sure? I bet he could make you something even better.""</p><p>""Um, that is okay. I don't need some weird dude making me lingerie,"" Ashley said, laughing nervously. The conversation had taken a weird turn.</p><p>""That is a shame. I bet you looked very sexy in the bustier.""</p><p>""I did, actually,"" Ashley said, remembering how it had flattered her young body. She got a small shiver thinking about how sexy it had made her look and feel. It was that thrill she got from being naughty, breaking the rules. Dressing so inappropriately had been exciting.</p><p>""I wish I could have seen you,"" Natty said, a mischievous grin on her face.</p><p>Weird, Ashley thought, a little uncomfortable.</p><p>""So, Erin told you about the box and the hiding place,"" Natty said, a note of playfulness in her voice, ""Did she tell you everything that happened here?""</p><p>Ashley blinked in surprise, then, ""Actually, no. She told me all about this place, about you, but she was hiding something. Said she wanted to understand it herself before she talked about it.""</p><p>""Do you often keep secrets from each other?"" Natty asked.</p><p>""No, never,"" Ashley said, frowning, ""It must be something big, for her not to tell me. You can see it bothers her to keep it a secret.""</p><p>Natty nodded, said, ""I think she'll tell you when she is ready.""</p><p>""You know what it is? The secret?""</p><p>Again, Natty nodded.</p><p>""You aren't going to tell me,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""It isn't my place.""</p><p>""What could it be, that she didn't think she could tell me,"" Ashley said, looking at Natty, ""I mean, she told me about this place even though she thought I would think she was crazy.""</p><p>""I could maybe give you a hint,"" Natty said, that playfulness back in her voice.</p><p>""A hint?"" Ashley parroted.</p><p>""Just a little hint,""</p><p>Something about the way she said it made Ashley's heart beat faster. The whole situation had gotten strange in a way she couldn't quite put her finger on.</p><p>Curiosity got the better of her and she said, ""What is the hint?""</p><p>Natty grinned, put a hand on the back of her neck and kissed her. When their lips met, Ashley opened her mouth to gasp in surprise and Natty's tongue slipped into her mouth. After a dizzying moment, Natty pulled back and looked at her, her brilliant blue eyes searching hers.</p><p>She french kissed me, Ashley thought, her head spinning.</p><p>Ashley knew Natty probably had more carnal knowledge than a twelve year old girl had any right to have.</p><p>Still, it was a shock to be kissed by her.</p><p>More of a shock was the fact that she hadn't not like it.</p><p>Which is why, when Natty grinned and lowered her face to hers, stopping with her lips only an inch away, she went the rest of the way. This time, she was ready for the kiss, caressed Natty's tongue with her own.</p><p>She had made out with a boy on a dare, had kissed him for five minutes in a closet. This was kind of like that, but Natty was a much better kisser. She drew Ashley deeper into it than she had intended, didn't break the kiss until they were both out of breath. Her heart was racing and she felt the flush of heat in her lower abdomen she got when she was aroused.</p><p>Holy cow, that was a kiss, she thought, then, am I really getting excited about kissing a girl?</p><p>When Natty put a hand in the small of her back and one around her neck, Ashley realized how close they were standing together. They were belly to belly, Natty's small breasts mashed against her own. Whether by design or by accident, the girl's thigh was between her slightly parted legs and was gently rubbing against her girlhood. It was sending gentle waves of pleasure washing through her. The sensation reminded her of her Nimbus 2000.</p><p>""Is this okay?"" Natty asked, breaking the kiss. Her sapphire eyes shown with desire as she met Ashley's emerald ones.</p><p>""Kissing?"" Ashley husked.</p><p>""For a start,"" the blonde teased.</p><p>""Um, I guess it is okay,"" she said, wondering what was the finish if this was the start.</p><p>""Let me know if you want to stop,"" Natty said, then kissed her deeply.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Ashley managed, her toes curling.</p><p>She was a little surprised when the hand in the small of her back slipped lower, onto her buttocks, but she didn't mind. Giggling into the Natty's kiss, she squirmed under the touch. The thigh in her crotch rubbed deliciously against her now sensitive bud, drawing a sigh from her. The hand on her backside urged her to move back and forth, grinding her girl parts against the thigh. It felt incredible and the sigh became a moan.</p><p>Natty had worked her into a state of excitement; the kissing, the grinding, the feel of her warm body pressed tightly to her own. Her nipples strained against the thin cotton tank top she wore and her heart was pounding in her breast.</p><p>This turns me on, Ashley realized, feeling a thrill of being bad, kissing a girl and being fondled like this is making me horny.</p><p>She knew what horny meant, had asked her brother when she overheard him say it. His explanation hadn't made a lot of sense, then, but she understood now.</p><p>Still chewing on that thought, she didn't notice the arm around her neck was gone, not until the hand attached to it slipped under her top and touched her bare stomach. She gasped, then giggled as the hand found her breast.</p><p>Oh, boy, she thought as Natty kneaded the pliant flesh, this is getting serious. Should I stop this before it gets out of hand?</p><p>The more she thought about it, the more she didn't want to. Her body was awash with delicious sensations, every nerve ending screaming 'don't stop'.</p><p>Natty must have read her thoughts, because she pulled the tank top up around her armpits. With only a brief hesitation, Ashley raised her arms over her head so she could remove it completely. She shivered and not because the cool air found her bare breasts. This was way passed naughty.</p><p>Grinning, Natty looked her up and down, her gaze hot on her bare skin. Again, she shivered.</p><p>Still grinning, Natty stepped back and slipped her nightie off her shoulders and let it pool on the ground at her feet. Ashley gaped at her. She had gone from practically naked to very naked in only a few seconds. When she moved against Ashley this time, there wasn't anything between them but a pair of tiny sleep shorts and an even tinier thong.</p><p>Natty took her hand and suddenly she was cupping a soft, pliant breast, its nipple dragging across her palm. It was both kind of weird and kind of exciting, fondling another girl's breast. A nervous, excited giggle escaped her.</p><p>""That feels nice,"" Natty said, smiling at her. She sighed and arched her back, pushing the breast into Ashley's hand. Her reaction to Ashley's touch was intoxicating and the redhead wanted to explore more of her. Hesitantly, at first, she let her hand slip down onto her taut belly, then the gentle swell of her hip. She was soft and warm, her skin smooth to the touch. Ashley liked the way she felt, liked her sighs even more. They were all the encouragement she needed to let her hands roam freely. She was a little surprised at how eager she became.</p><p>When Natty's thumbs hooked into her waistband, she giggled but let the girl pull her sleep shorts down. Her legs were a little shaky with excitement as she stepped out of them and kicked them aside. In just the eye patch thong, she stood before the crouching girl.</p><p>""I get to see you in lingerie, after all,"" Natty said, grinning up at her, ""For a minute, anyway.""</p><p>She slipped her fingers into the elastic and pulled them down, helped Ashley step out of the last of her clothing.</p><p>Naked, Ashley had second thoughts. The urge to cover herself was creeping up on her and she wanted to find her tank top so bad. She was looking for it when Natty took her hand. The girl was smiling at her when she met her gaze.</p><p>""You have a beautiful body,"" Natty said, then, ""Such perfect, milky skin. You should never be embarrassed to show it off.""</p><p>Blushing, Ashley said, ""Um, thanks.""</p><p>""Come on, I'll show you,"" Natty said, leading her to a full length mirror. Ashley recognized it as the one from Erin's room. Must have belonged to Natty, first.</p><p>They stood in front of the mirror, Ashley in front with Natty's warm body pressed against her back. Ashley looked at her reflection, a little embarrassed by the self examination.</p><p>""See your long, tapered legs,"" Natty said, leaning forward to run a hand from her calf all the way to the cleft of her buttock. The touch sent a shiver through her.</p><p>""And your flat belly,"" the girl said, her hand slipping around to trace the faint muscle lines on Ashley's stomach. Her words were spoken softly, very intimately into Ashley's ear, her breath a warm tickle.</p><p>""Your breasts,"" she breathed, her hands roaming up Ashley's flank to cup and squeeze the pale swells of her breasts. Ashley moaned.</p><p>""So pretty,"" Natty said, kissing her shoulder.</p><p>The girl was driving her crazy with this slow, tantalizing exploration in the mirror. She was so hot down there it was almost painful.</p><p>""And the part I like best..."" She said, letting one hand slip free of the breast it was teasing, letting it move lower, ""is this.""</p><p>The hand slipped between Ashley's thighs, to caress her very sensitive pussy. She had known it was a possibility, that Natty might do this, but it was still kind of a shock. Being touched there by anyone else was a new experience. Having a girl do it was odd in a whole different way.</p><p>Recently, boys had become a fascination and she had wondered once or twice what it would be like to let one touch her like this. She could honestly say it never crossed her mind to let a girl do it.</p><p>Now that the line had been crossed, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the waves of pleasure Natty's skilled fingers sent through her.</p><p>""Do you like what I am doing?"" Natty breathed in her ear.</p><p>""Mmmm..."" Ashley said, nodding.</p><p>""Good,"" the blonde said, kissing her neck, ""because I like doing it.""</p><p>Her fingers were making slow circles, gently mashing Ashley's labia and teasing her tender bud. It felt so good that she couldn't hold back the little animal sounds of excitement that escaped her. Nor could she stop her hips from undulating against Natty's hand.</p><p>""Is this good or do you want me to do it faster?""</p><p>""Faster,"" Ashley moaned.</p><p>The caresses grew faster, more pressure put on her clitoris. This new sensation sent those waves of pleasure crashing harder into her. Her cries were no longer quiet but sharp with growing ecstasy. It was too intense and she felt an orgasm stir to awake deep inside. Natty must have sensed it because she stroked the beast until it came to life and roared through her.</p><p>Climaxing, she cried out. Her knees felt weak and threatened to give out on her as her body shook. Natty wrapped her up in her arms, held her as the delicious afterglow descended on her.</p><p>""Holy cow,"" Ashley said, laughing.</p><p>""I'll take that as a compliment,"" Natty said, kissing her neck.</p><p>""You are good at that.""</p><p>Grinning, Natty spun her around and took her hand, ""Come on. I'll show you what else I am good at.""</p><p>Oh boy, Ashley thought, following her to the bed.</p><p>Natty kissed her once, then pushed her backwards. The move caught her off guard and she went sprawling on her back. She giggle as the girl crawled atop her, straddling her hips. She sat there a minute, looking down at Ashley.</p><p>For the first time, Ashley really took a moment to look at the girl. So much had happened so fast, she hadn't had a chance to until now. The girl was slender and athletic, her body just beginning to become more feminine. She had small breasts, just a handful really, with proud nipples jutting skyward; a sexy belly; long, skinny legs that would have filled out nicely had she had the chance to grow up; and a cute, hairless pussy.</p><p>She had a nice body, Ashley thought, then frowned, where did that come from? Did I really just think another girl had a nice body?</p><p>Still, she couldn't deny that she liked how Natty looked perched atop her.</p><p>""What is that look for,"" Natty asked, smiling down at her.</p><p>""I just realized how cute you are,"" she said, grinning sheepishly, ""and the fact that I think that is kind of a revelation for me.""</p><p>Laughing, Natty said, ""Well, it is nice to be noticed.""</p><p>Her face turning scarlet, Ashley said, ""You know what I mean.""</p><p>""I do,"" Natty said, leaning down to give her a kiss, ""let me open your eyes a little more for you, then.""</p><p>She kissed Ashley on the chin, then in the crook of her neck, her collar bone. Taking her time, she worked her way down the supine redhead's body, kissing and tasting her skin with her tongue. Ashley closed her eyes and enjoyed what was happening to her. They sprang open again when Natty's moist lips touched her girlhood and she gasped in surprise. Propping up on her elbows, she gaped at the blonde as she kissed the hood of her clitoris.</p><p>Natty flashed her eyes at Ashley, then let her tongue flick across her still sensitive bud. Ashley's hips jerked at the curious sensation, both warm and wet.</p><p>Was this really happening, Ashley thought, knowing it was. She could see it with her own eyes, feel it rippling through her body. This twelve year old girl was going down on her.</p><p>The phrase was fairly new to her, only recently overheard in a conversation by her step-sister, Loren, and one of her friends. Sensing it probably wasn't something she should look up on her own computer, she had snuck into her brother's room and used his computer. Their parents no longer monitored his internet usage, him being in the military and all. Typing it into Google had given her more information than she could ever need, some of the images were still burned in her brain.</p><p>Oral sex, Ashley thought, moaning, I'm having oral sex.</p><p>The thought was a little scary and more than a little exciting. She was only twelve after all and sex was still something of a mystery.</p><p>Well, a little less of a mystery now, she thought, grinning, no wonder adults like this so much.</p><p>Natty's tongue was doing wonderful things to her, constantly changing rhythm so her body was always guess. It was driving her wild, her hips gyrating out of control. Natty grabbed her thighs to trap her pussy to her mouth.</p><p>""Oh, that feels so good,"" she moaned, flopping onto her back. Her fingers dug into the sheets and she grasped handfuls.</p><p>She was so excited, it didn't take long before Ashley felt tension begin to mount in her young body. Like a watch spring wound tighter and tighter, she was ready to explode. Then, with a cry to wake the dead, she orgasmed. Her back arched off the bed as her whole body clenched up, then collapsed like a rag doll as her climax shook her.</p><p>Her eyes had been squeezed shut and when she opened them, she saw Natty grinning down at her. Returning the grin, she said, ""Wow. That was amazing!""</p><p>Laughing, Natty flopped down beside her, both girls looking up at the ceiling. Really without thinking about it, Ashley rolled on her side and put her head on her shoulder, her body molding to her flank. Her warmth, the smell of her perfume was pleasant in the afterglow. Natty put her hand on her shoulder, pulled her even closer.</p><p>I should do that to her, Ashley thought, her heartbeat kicking up at the idea, it seems only fair, right?</p><p>She put a hand on Natty's flat belly, tried to summon the courage to move it lower. Taking a deep breath, she let it slip onto the soft folds of the her girlhood. Her pulse raced as she mashed the labia in gentle circles. The gyrations of Natty's hips were encouraging, so she kept doing it.</p><p>When Natty moaned, she had to bite back a nervous laugh. She really was playing with this girl's pussy.</p><p>""Mmm... That feels nice,"" Natty breathed, excitedly.</p><p>The adrenaline flowing now, she freed herself from Natty's arm, got to her hands and knees at her side. The girl looked up at her expectantly as she moved between her legs. The blonde spread them wide, gave her access. Looking down at the soft folds of her sex, Ashley almost balked but she shamed herself into kissing her there. Once her lips touched it, she knew it was just more skin and that removed her apprehension. Tentatively, she tasted her bud with the tip of her tongue.</p><p>Natty giggled and squirmed, said, ""That tickles.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Ashley said, blushing, ""I don't know what I'm doing.""</p><p>""Do it lightly and it tickles,"" Natty said, propping up on her elbows, ""Add a little pressure and it feels really good.""</p><p>Committed now, she did as the girl said, putting some pressure behind her tongue. When Natty moaned, she had to smile. It gave her a curious sense of accomplishment, of pride.</p><p>Flicking her tongue back and forth, she teased Natty's tender bud until the girl's hips began to gyrate. Taking that as a good sign, she grasped her hips like the blonde had hers, kept her pussy to her mouth. It wasn't easy and took some practice, but Natty didn't seem to mind being the guinea pig. She was moaning and sighing, breathing encouragement.</p><p>After a few minutes, she had the hang of it and a jaw that was beginning to ache. Her face was wet from Natty's thrashings. It should have been a less than enjoyable situation but it wasn't. She kind of liked making Natty moan and sigh, liked the sexy way her body moved.</p><p>""Oh, oh! Don't stop. Keep doing that!"" Natty said, her hips jerking spastically. Ashley realized she was about to have an orgasm. Excited, she flicked her tongue faster and faster until she felt the girl clench up. Wide eyed, she watched the girl arch her back and cry out, then shudder with pleasure.</p><p>I did that, Ashley thought, a little surprised, I made her orgasm. I went down on her and she came because of me.</p><p>Natty grinned at her, sated, ""That was intense.""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>Nodding, she said, ""Definitely, yeah. You catch on quick.""</p><p>Pleased, Ashley crawled up and stretched out beside her. This time, Natty put her head on her shoulder, pressed her body to her flank. The gesture didn't go unnoticed and it made Ashley smile.</p><p>Staring up at the ceiling, she said, ""I can't believe I did that.""</p><p>""Do you regret it?""</p><p>""No,"" Ashley said, then laughed, ""just can't believe I did it. Any of it.""</p>"
1130,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 6",Ebo,6,Erin makes contact and the girls raid the secret closet in her parent's room.,"['g,g ped']","<p>""It is about time you woke up, sleepyhead."" Erin said, hearing her friend stir behind her. She glanced over her shoulder at Ashley, who was stretching the sleep out of her body and yawning.</p><p>""What time is it?"" She asked.</p><p>""Eleven-thirty.""</p><p>""Wow,"" she said, her eye widening, ""That late?""</p><p>""Yeah. I've never seen you sleep past eight o'clock before. What happened to the early bird and the worm?""</p><p>""This bird prefers Cheerios."" Ashley said, yawning.</p><p>""There is some downstairs. Help yourself.""</p><p>Getting out of bed, Ashley came over to Erin's side to see what she was doing. Erin was searching the internet for anything that might explain Natty's plight. Not having much luck of it, though. Her search strings keep coming up empty.</p><p>""Try purgatory,"" Ashley said, yawning again. She lean in and typed it for Erin, hit enter.</p><p>Catching a whiff of lavender, Erin blinked in surprise. She turned and looked at Ashley, then grinned.</p><p>""How was Natty?""</p><p>Startled, Ashley said, ""What are you talking about?""</p><p>She looks like the cat with feathers in her teeth, Erin thought, then it hit her, Natty got to her!</p><p>Erin grinned, ""You did meet her, didn't you? I can smell her perfume.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said, laughing, ""Yeah, I met her. Nice girl.""</p><p>""Yeah, she is a sweety."" Erin agreed, looking at her friend expectantly. Ashley fidgeted like a perp under the light in a police interrogation room.</p><p>""You know what happened, don't you?"" Ashley asked, glancing at her friend.</p><p>""I have an idea, yes,"" Erin said, grinning.</p><p>""And this is what you've been hiding from me?""</p><p>""Probably.""</p><p>""I forgive you for not telling me."" Ashley said, then added, ""You can tell me, now. If you want to.""</p><p>""Go get some cheerios and maybe a shower,"" Erin said, smiling at her, ""then maybe we'll talk.""</p><p>""Yeah, a shower sounds good."" Ashley said, with a sheepish grin.</p><p>Erin turned back to the computer and let her friend get herself together. Ashley's search string had brought up a bunch of links about a pseudo-christian place between heaven and hell. She clicked on a wikipedia page about purgatory, did a quick scan of the document. It was the closest thing she had found in her search.</p><p>She refined her search string, typing 'a place like purgatory'.</p><p>One result titled, 'A Place of Doors That Won't Open' jumped out at her. Curious, she clicked on the link and it took her to a poorly put together page. It was a simple green background with a title in black. An email address was just beneath the title. The only other content was a video. Shrugging, Erin clicked on it.</p><p>When the video started, a girl of about fourteen or fifteen appeared. She was pretty, but looked worn out. Sad eyes looked out from heavy eyelids. Hair hung limp and unstyled. She look like a burden was upon her shoulders, pressing her down.</p><p>""My name is Melanie and my best friend Becky died last year. She was only fourteen, so full of life when she overdosed. It broke my heart to see her in the hospital, brain dead and only alive because of the machines...""</p><p>The girl paused to control her emotions before going on, ""I watched her be lowered into the earth. I thought I'd never see her, again. But I did. When I sleep, she calls to me. Always the same place. The basement where we had the party, where she... Where I gave her the drugs that killed her. That isn't why she calls to me. She doesn't want vengeance or my apology. No, she is lonely, alone in that place.</p><p>""It is the basement where we had our party... but it isn't. It is exactly the same as it was the night she overdosed, which isn't how it is now. The decorations are so festive and bright. It should be a happy place but the decorations are an affront to the senses. Like putting Christmas lights on a casket.</p><p>""She has been there nearly a year now. The solitude is getting to her. She cries all the time now. She paces her confinement, constantly trying to open the door to the stairwell, the tiny window. It never works. She can't open the door or the window....</p><p>""I make this video, hoping someone can help me... help my friend. It is killing me to see her like that. If you know anything, anything at all, please email me at the address above.""</p><p>Erin sat back in her chair, stunned. The similarities between Becky's and Natty's plight were extraordinary. The doors that wouldn't open, the room that was but wasn't as it should be. The loneliness. The longing for company.</p><p>Realizing she had something to offer Melanie, she opened her email account and wrote:</p><p>I'm sorry for your loss. I, too have a friend in a similar... confinement. There is something you can do for her. Those doors she can't open, you can. The way I've come to understand her situation is that she is like a prisoner. Like a prisoner, she can't let herself out of her cell. You, however are just a visitor there. If you leave the door open, she can move freely about the place. I've done this for my friend, let her out of her bedroom. She took a shower a few nights ago and you'd think she won the lottery she was so grateful. It isn't much but it is all I have to offer you. Please contact me at the email address below.</p><p>She hit SEND, then closed her email. Returning to her search results, she looked for something else that jumped out at her but didn't see anything. Feeling good that she might have eased Melanie's and Becky's suffering some but frustrated that she couldn't find anything on the internet that would help Natty, she shut down the computer.</p><p>Sighing, she pushed away from the desk, went to her closet. She shed her sleep clothes, stood in just her panties while looking for something to wear. Finally, she chose a lightweight summer dress, pale blue and pretty. She started to turn away, then blinked as a memory surfaced from the other night.</p><p>Natty's words came back to her, ""The closet in my room was just for show. I kept my company clothes in there, the clothes I wore outside the house. My real closet was here.""</p><p>The hidden closet in her parents room.</p><p>She had forgotten about it until now. A little shiver of excitement worked its way up her spine thinking about all those sexy outfits just a few dozen feet away. Remembering the thrill she got from wearing the bustier, she shivered, again. She thought about trying on all the lingerie and sexy shoes in that hidden closet, felt a blush of heat between her thighs. With that, it was decided. She had to sneak into her parent's room and get them.</p><p>Closing the door, she turned around and started when she saw Ashley standing just inside the door, eating from a bowl of cereal. She hadn't heard her come in. Her green eyes shown with mischief as she looked Erin up and down.</p><p>Grinning, she said, ""Cute panties.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Erin said, trying to calm her racing heart beat, ""You scared the hell out of me. How long have you been standing there?""</p><p>""Not long,"" Ashley answered, ""You seemed intent on something in your closet. Didn't want to disturb you.""</p><p>""Sure you weren't trying to catch a peek?"" Erin asked, pulling the dress over her head and smoothing it into place. She had meant it as a joke, but Ashley's smile suggested maybe she had at that.</p><p>Instead of answering the question, Ashley asked, ""Any luck on the net?""</p><p>""Didn't find anything to help Natty. I did find someone who has experienced something similar, though, "" Erin said, then told her about Melanie and her dead friend, Becky, ""I sent her an email explaining that she can open the doors that Becky can't. Maybe it will make things easier for Becky and give Melanie some peace of mind.""</p><p>""Natty says she has been wandering the house, loves being out of her room,"" Ashley said, finishing off her cereal.</p><p>""She is a strong girl."" Erin said, her admiration clear in her voice, ""I don't think I'd hold up half as well as she has.""</p><p>""You really like her?""</p><p>""Yeah, I do.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" Ashley said, then laughed self consciously, ""I just met her but... There is something about her. She is just... magnetic. Draws you in.""</p><p>Erin nodded. She agreed completely with what Ashley was saying.</p><p>""I guess that is why when she kissed me, I kissed her back,"" Ashley said, looking down at her feet. She looked so vulnerable, exposed when she finally met Erin's eyes.</p><p>Taking her lead from Ashley, Erin opened up, too. She grinned and said, ""I think you kissed her back because she is a great kisser.""</p><p>The relief that washed over Ashley's face was almost comical, ""So you did fool around with her?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, then asked, ""Are you familiar with the baseball analogy?""</p><p>Ashley blushed, knew what Erin was asking, ""You first. How far did you go?""</p><p>""Which time?"" Erin asked and Ashley's eyes widened.</p><p>""You fooled around more than once?""</p><p>""You don't want to do it, again?""</p><p>Ashley giggled, ""I didn't say that.""</p><p>""Alright, then.""</p><p>""How many times?""</p><p>""Three,"" Erin said, grinning at her reaction, ""and the answer to your next question is all the way. Or I think it counts as all the way. I'm not sure exactly how the bases line up when it is two girls.""</p><p>""You slut,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Hey,"" Erin laughed, ""That's not nice.""</p><p>""I meant it as a compliment.""</p><p>""Yeah, right,"" Erin laughed again, then, ""How about you?""</p><p>""Third base.""</p><p>""You or her?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Ashley giggled, ""I went down on her and she went down on me.""</p><p>""And you just met her last night? Call me a slut; sounds like the kettle calling the pot black.""</p><p>""Well, Pot,"" Ashley said, ""What is all the way?""</p><p>Erin told her about tribbing, the different positions she had learned.</p><p>""And that feels good?""</p><p>""Very good."" Erin said.</p><p>Ashley grinned, then said, ""I can't believe I did any of the things I did last night.""</p><p>""Yeah, Natty has that effect on you,"" Erin said.</p><p>""Yeah."" Ashley said, then shivered, ""Does it make me gay because I kind of want to do them again?""</p><p>Erin laughed, shook her head, ""I don't think so. Well, maybe a little.""</p><p>""Can you be a little gay?"" Ashley asked, ""I figured it was all or nothing when it came to that kind of thing.""</p><p>""Do you still think Paul Tucker is cute?"" Erin asked, mentioning the boy that Ashley had developed a serious infatuation with.</p><p>""Who doesn't? He is dreamy."" Ashley said, then, ""I see what you are getting at.""</p><p>""Not gay,"" Erin said, laughing.</p><p>""Guess not,"" she said, smiling, ""You?""</p><p>""Not gay. Just like to fool around with girls every now and then."" Erin said, realizing it was the first time admitting it out loud.</p><p>""Me, too,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Oh, hey. Subject change."" Erin said, excitedly, ""I have a mission for you, should you chose to accept it.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""It involves infiltrating the parental unit's bedroom and retrieving some hidden items in their closet. I'll do the actual retrieving but I need a look out. What say you?""</p><p>""Must be something good to risk entering enemy territory.""</p><p>""Very, very good."" Erin said.</p><p>""I'm intrigued. What are we liberating?""</p><p>""I can't tell you. It would ruin the surprise.""</p><p>""Hmm... You want to involve me in your clandestine operation but not share the details of why it is so important.""</p><p>""That is correct.""</p><p>""Screw it, I'm in. When are we going in?""</p><p>""Dad should be gone. He always golfs on Saturdays,"" Erin said, thinking up a plan as she went, ""What was Mom doing when you were downstairs?""</p><p>""Laundry. Looked like she was just starting to fold, piles of clothes everywhere. Will it take long, this theft you have planned?""</p><p>""Only a few minutes.""</p><p>""I'll take my bowl back to the kitchen, do some recon. Be back in a minute.""</p><p>It probably really was just a minute but it seemed to take for ever for Ashley to make it back.</p><p>""We probably have ten minutes before she finishes. Are we a 'go'?""</p><p>""Let's do this."" Erin said, springing into action. She went to her hamper, up ended it on the floor. Ashley raised an eyebrow questioningly, so she said, ""I needed a container.""</p><p>""How big is this item we are after?""</p><p>""Items.""</p><p>""Items?""</p><p>""Items. Plural."" Erin said, then went to the door, ""Come on.""</p><p>They stepped out into the hall, went to the door to the master bedroom. Erin whispered that Ashley should stay outside, listen for footsteps on the stairs, while she went inside.</p><p>""The stairs creak something fierce. You'll know someone is coming long before you can see them."" Erin whispered, feeling stupid for whispering but unable to stop, ""Get my attention in a hurry if you hear anyone.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Erin took a deep breath to calm her nerves, then went inside. She made a beeline for the closet. Her parents had a lot more clothes than Natty's Love had had. Fighting through them to get to the back wall was a struggle but she managed to press the three release points. The wall swung backwards and Erin grinned when she saw all the lingerie still hanging on the racks, all the shoes and boots on the floor. Everything was dusty but looked in good repair.</p><p>Wasting no time, she grabbed the shoes first, stuffing them into the bottom of the hamper. They took up a lot more room than she had anticipated, nearly the whole hamper. She'd have to make several trips, something she hadn't planned for. Mumbling under her breath, she humped the now heavy hamper back into the hallway.</p><p>Ashley looked at her expectantly and she said, ""I need to make at least one more trip. Stay here.""</p><p>She made it to her room, dumped all of the shoes in a pile on her bed, then sprinted back to her parents room. Ashley gave her a thumbs up as she passed and Erin returned the gesture.</p><p>Back in the closet behind the closet, she grabbed handfuls of lingerie off the racks, dropping them into the hamper. She had barely cleared one rack when the hamper was full again. Apparently, she had seriously underestimated how much lingerie Natty had had.</p><p>Ashley gave her a questioning look as she blew by her on the way to her room but she didn't have time to explain. This load made a big pile next to the shoes and she was running back to her parent's room.</p><p>""I'm sorry. A lot more than I thought."" She said as she passed Ashley.</p><p>This trip, she managed to clear one wall, leaving, two left.</p><p>""Will you hurry up?"" Ashley said, looking pointedly at the stairs.</p><p>""I am hurrying.""</p><p>The second wall was the smallest and it all fit in the hamper, but she noticed a set of drawers that had been hidden by the hanging outfits. When she pulled them open, she saw handfuls and handfuls of panties and bras and pantyhose and thigh highs. With some squishing, she managed to get these in the hamper, too. She was breathing heavily by the time she carried it to her room, dumped it and returned to Ashley.</p><p>""Last one,"" she gasped, thinking, I hope.</p><p>It took some doing, but she managed to stuff the last of the lingerie into the hamper. Setting it outside, she pulled the wall back into place, made sure it latched, then closed the door to her parent's closet. She dragged the hamper to the door, too tired to lift it. She motioned for Ashley to follow her, closing the bedroom door.</p><p>Safely in her room, she sat on her office chair and caught her breath. She watched Ashley take stock of what now completely covered Erin's bed. Her emerald eyes were wide, her mouth slack with shock.</p><p>""What is all of this?"" She asked, ""Is this...""</p><p>""Natty's lingerie."" Erin said, shaking with adrenaline.</p><p>""All of this is...""</p><p>""Our size.""</p><p>""The shoes...""</p><p>Erin nodded, ""All of it.""</p><p>""Holy shit!"" Ashley laughed excitedly, poking through one pile of clothing, ""What are you going to do with all of this?""</p><p>""I don't know. I hadn't realized how much stuff was in the hiding place. This is crazy."" Erin said, shaking her head.</p><p>""I guess you could ball it all up and squeeze it into your own hiding place."" Ashley said, ""It might fit if you lose the box.""</p><p>""You think?"" Erin asked, skeptical.</p><p>""I've seen Billy stuff a ridiculous amount of stuff in his sea bag. The trick is to roll everything up tightly.""</p><p>Billy was Ashley's older brother and a petty officer in the Navy. Erin had a little crush on him, thought he was very cute in his whites.</p><p>""I guess it is worth a try."" Erin said, shrugging, ""Let's just stuff it under the bed for now. We can roll it up later, when Mom and Dad go to sleep.""</p><p>It took some doing, but they managed to stuff it all under the bed. Erin walked around the bed, making sure nothing was poking out from underneath. The last thing she needed was for her mother to spot something and decided to investigate. Trying to explain why a closet's worth of sexy lingerie and shoes was under her bed didn't sound like a good time.</p><p>""That'll do for now."" Erin said, grinning.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley said.</p><p>A knock came at the door, startling both girls. Not waiting for an answer, the knocker opened the door. It was Erin's mother with a basket of laundry. They must have looked suspicious, because she stopped just inside the room. She looked from her daughter to Ashley, then back, frowning.</p><p>""Why are you just standing around?"" She asked, setting the basket down on Erin's bed.</p><p>""Um..."" Erin said, thinking fast.</p><p>""Are you sweating?"" Her mother asked, not waiting for her to answer.</p><p>""A little."" Erin answered, then inspiration hit, ""We were working out. Trying to keep in shape.""</p><p>Erin received a dubious look from her mother, ""Working out?""</p><p>""It was my idea, Mrs. B."" Ashley said.</p><p>Mrs. Brolin just shrugged and left the room.</p><p>The girls looked at each other and Erin mouthed, ""All my God! That was way too close.""</p><p>""Do you think she believed you?"" Ashley asked, stepping close to Erin.</p><p>""Probably not."" Erin said, ""She'll probably search my room when I go to school Monday. I can't say I blame her. I had to look guilty as hell.""</p><p>""What are you going to do about the stuff under the bed?""</p><p>""Stuff as much as I can into the closet. What doesn't fit... I'll figure out something.""</p><p>""Not much of a plan.""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm just winging it here."" Erin said.</p><p>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ""They are out.""</p><p>Ashley grinned at her, ""Finally.""</p><p>Erin returned the grin, going to the bed. Sinking to her knees, she began to pull the lingerie out from under it. Ashley joined her, the two of them working quickly. The bed began to fill up with all manner of things sexy. There seemed to be even more stuff than before. At least, it seemed that way to Erin. It would be impossible to cram all of this into her hiding spot.</p><p>""I guess we better start rolling."" Erin said, running a hand through her hair, ""It's going to take a minute to go through all of this.""</p><p>""Yeah, "" Ashley agreed.</p><p>""Let's separate it into piles. Shoes over there; bras and panties here; hosiery here; costumes there; sets there."" She said, pointing to different locations around the room, ""I think it will be easier to put everything up if it is separated?""</p><p>""We can roll as we separate,"" Ashley said, nodding, ""Two birds, one stone and all that jazz.""</p><p>""Alright,"" Erin said, feeling a little overwhelmed by the task. Taking a deep breath, she grabbed the first thing she saw, folded it, then rolled it into a tight cylinder. It took up a lot less space than she had expected and she felt a tingle of hope.</p><p>They worked for a few minutes, folding and rolling, sorting and setting aside the lingerie. A small dent showed in the mountain of clothing.</p><p>""Oh, look at this one,"" Ashley said, holding something up for Erin to see. It was pale pink and sheer, looked like a one piece bathing suit. Only more revealing. It was a teddie, Erin thought.</p><p>""It is cute."" Erin said, smiling.</p><p>""I'm going to try it on.""</p><p>""What about rolling all of this?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""What's the point of having all this sexy lingerie if we can't try any on."" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""Fine,"" Erin said, shaking her head, ""Try it on.""</p><p>""Cool!""</p><p>Erin paused in her rolling to watch Ashley strip out of her sleep shorts and tank top. Ashley caught her watching, blushed, ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""Watching you try it on.""</p><p>""Now who is trying to sneak a peek?"" She said, grinning.</p><p>Winking, Erin said, ""Maybe I am.""</p><p>Ashley laughed, shook her head. She motioned for Erin to look away. Erin rolled her eyes and went back to rolling the lingerie.</p><p>""Okay, you can look,"" Ashley said.</p><p>Looking up, Erin grinned. The pink teddie was snug, molded nicely to Ashley's lithe body. Her small breast strained against the thin material. Sheer, it revealed as much as it concealed. It looked very sexy on her.</p><p>""How do I look?"" Ashley asked, looking down at herself.</p><p>""Sexy."" Erin said, getting up, ""Let me get my camera.""</p><p>""Why?"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""This calls for a photo.""</p><p>""You can't take a picture of me in this!"" Ashley said, shocked.</p><p>""Don't be a prude."" Erin said, ""It'll be fun. Besides, we can erase the pictures when we are done.""</p><p>""Promise?""</p><p>Erin gave her a playful smile, ""No.""</p><p>""One picture."" Ashley said, giggling.</p><p>She found her digital camera, hit the power button. While it powered up, she looked at Ashley. She hadn't been lying when she said she looked sexy. They have been friends nearly all their lives but until yesterday, she'd never really noticed how attractive Ashley was. Yeah, she had known her friend was cute, but this was different.</p><p>Finally, the camera was ready and she said, ""Give me a pose.""</p><p>Ashley gave her the finger, crossed her eyes and stuck her tongue out. Laughing, Erin snapped the picture, surprising her friend. She laughed harder when she saw the ridiculous photo, ""Nice.""</p><p>""Hey!""</p><p>""Well, give me a real pose this time.""</p><p>Rolling her eyes, Ashley struck a pose she had seen a hundred times in fashion magazines; a hand on one cocked hip, shoulders squared, head high. She smiled at the camera, waited for the flash.</p><p>It was a glamour shot, not what Erin was looking for. She wanted slutty, provocative. Something like she had seen in Natty's black box.</p><p>""Better, but a little less runway model and a little more Playboy playmate."" Erin said, grinning.</p><p>""What would you know about Playboy playmates?"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Dad has a few magazines squirreled away in the bathroom. I guess he figured having a daughter, he didn't have to hide them very well.""</p><p>""Well,"" Ashley said, ""I don't know what you want. Talk me through it, Hef.""</p><p>""Do like this,"" Erin said, mimicking the pose she wanted.</p><p>Shrugging, Ashley turned away, looked back over her shoulder at Erin. Her body contorted just enough for her to see one small, proud breast. She looked incredibly sexy, her round backside accentuated not hidden by the teddie.</p><p>Erin took the picture, grinned when she saw it on the view finder. It had turned out great and Ashley looked stunning. She took the camera to her friend, let her see the image. Ashley took the camera, looked at the image for a long moment then gave the camera back to her. She was grinning.</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, ""Your pose was better than mine.""</p><p>""You looked hot.""</p><p>""I did, didn't I?""</p><p>""Want to take another?""</p><p>""Maybe one more.""</p><p>Erin laughed, knew one more would lead to another, then another. Ashley had that gleam in her eye when she was doing something wrong. She was having fun, now.</p><p>""Alright, try this one,"" Erin said, showing her what she wanted.</p><p>""Good lord,"" Ashley laughed.</p><p>""If you are too shy, then...""</p><p>""That's not going to work,"" Ashley said, then, ""Shit.""</p><p>She bent over the bed, placing her hands on it and thrusting her ass up in the air. It was a very suggestive pose, showed off her long legs nicely. Brushing her tumbling hair out of her face, she looked expectantly at Erin. She grinned when Erin gave her a thumbs up and took the picture.</p><p>""Very Playboy playmate,"" Erin said, showing her the picture.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said, then, ""We are definitely erasing these.""</p><p>""Probably,"" Erin teased. Ashley gave her a look and Erin burst out laughing. Holding up her hands in defeat, she said, ""Fine. If we are deleting these, we might as get a little crazy. Are you up for some x-rated poses?""</p><p>""What was that last one?""</p><p>""PG-13, at best,""</p><p>""Jeez, what did you have in mind?""</p><p>Erin told her and Ashley just blinked at her a few times before saying, ""Maybe you should try that one first. I think it's my turn to have the camera.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Erin said, handing it to her.</p><p>""Pick out something sexy to wear."" Ashley said, figuring out how to work the camera.</p><p>She glanced at he piles of clothing on the bed, then decided to find some shoes first. Poking through the pile of heels, platforms, boots and a few type she didn't even know the name to, she found a pair of stiletto heels she loved. Taking them to the bed, she fished out a pair of sheer black stockings and slipped her legs into the hosiery. She stepped into the shoes and was instantly four inches taller.</p><p>She stripped out of her sleep shirt, tossing it aside. Her head snapped up when she heard the camera's shutter work and the flash strobed. Ashley had taken a picture topless, her small breasts bared. Covering herself, she glared at her friend.</p><p>""No fair,"" she said, ""You were dressed for your pictures.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Ashley grinned, ""It is a great picture, though. Look.""</p><p>Erin walked carefully over to her friend, mindful of the suicide heels on her feet. Looking at the viewfinder on the camera, she saw that Ashley was right. She had caught Erin without pretense, no posturing. The picture showed her naked magnetism, sexy but unaffected.</p><p>""It's a good picture,"" Erin said, then, ""You still aren't off the hook, though. You owe me a topless photo.""</p><p>""We'll see."" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>Returning to the bed, she dug through the lingerie, looking for something that grabbed her attention. She found a black nightie that was slit up the front all the way to the built-in bra and a matching g-string. Both garments were see-through and delicate and she loved them. She slipped the nightie over her head, adjusting it in place. It was even more skimpy-looking on her, the top not even reaching the top of her panties. With sudden reservations but not wanting to look scared to Ashley, she shimmied out of her underwear and into the tiny thong. It just covered her girl parts, no fabric to spare. The g-string disappeared between her buttocks, no modesty there, either.</p><p>""Wow,"" Ashley said, her green eyes wide, ""not much to that outfit. I can still see your whoha and nipples.""</p><p>""Yeah, I noticed that."" Erin said, walking over to look at herself in the mirror. Her friend was right; her naughty bits were clearly visible.</p><p>""Hold that pose."" Ashley said and the camera flashed before Erin could protest.</p><p>""Now that is a sexy picture.""</p><p>""What the hell, Ashley?"" Erin laughed, walking over to her friend and taking the camera from her.</p><p>""What? I warned you.""</p><p>""That doesn't count."" Erin said, looking at the picture. It was a shock to see her bare buttocks on film, but she couldn't deny it was a sexy photo. Ashley had caught her reflection in the picture as well, so you could see both sides of her at once.</p><p>She gave the camera back to Ashley and said, ""Wait this time. I'll let you know when I'm ready.""</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" she said, grinning.</p><p>Erin got down on her hands and knees, angling her backside toward Ashley. She twisted her body so she could look over her shoulder at her friend. Ashley's eyes widened and she didn't lift the camera.</p><p>""Okay, I'm ready,"" Erin said.</p><p>""FYI,"" Ashley said, ""I can see... Well, everything. You boobs are hanging out and that g-string might as well be clear.""</p><p>""I know,"" Erin giggled, a flush of excitement burning inside.</p><p>""You are a slut,"" Ashley grinned, raising the camera, ""I love it.""</p><p>Erin blinked after the flash, seeing a red spot dance across her vision. With some effort, she managed to get to her feet, the damn heels making it a challenge of balance. Ashley showed her the photo and Erin blushed. Her friend had warned her, but she wasn't ready for how very revealed she was.</p><p>""Definitely x-rated,"" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""Good thing we are deleting these.""</p><p>""Most likely,""</p><p>""We better get back to rolling. We'll be up all night, otherwise."" Erin said, stepping out of the shoes and taking them back to the pile.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley agreed.</p><p>Erin sank to her knees and started sorting the lingerie. She noticed Ashley watching her, an eyebrow raised questioningly. Looking pointedly at Erin's outfit, she asked, ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""It is too cute to take off,"" Erin said, looking down at herself.</p><p>""That it is,"" Ashley said, shrugging. She joined Erin at the bed, still wearing her clinging pink teddie.</p><p>They folded and rolled, folded and rolled. Every now and then, they found something either cute or outrageous that had to be shared. A few times they had to pause to try something really sexy on, taking a few pictures. They giggled and talked, had a blast in spite of the tedious nature of their task.</p><p>The mountain of lingerie became a foot hill, then just a bump in the road. Soon Erin's comforter poked through in places. A few hours had passed but they were almost finished, only a handful of garment left.</p><p>Leaving Ashley to fold and roll those, she went to her closet and opened the hidden compartment. The black box was as heavy as she remember but she muscled it out of the closet and sat it on the floor. She looked at the three foot by three foot by three foot void, then at the clothing scattered strategically around her bedroom. It was going to take some serious planning to get everything into the space.</p><p>""We are done, "" Ashley said, standing up. She stretched, yawned.</p><p>Erin looked at her and grinned. Somewhere along the way, she had changed into a purple corset that gave her an hourglass figure and pushed up her small breasts to give her a bit of cleavage. A matching g-string just covered her young sex and did nothing for her pale buttocks. Incredibly, she had found purple nylons that went well with the corset and thong.</p><p>She joined Erin at the closet door, looking at the void, said, ""This is going to take some finesse.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I really love this outfit,"" She said, looking at Erin.</p><p>After a series of clothing changes, Erin was wearing a skimpy bra and thong set, with a matching garter belt and thigh highs. She felt practically naked, so much of her young body on display. It excited her so much her nipples ached. A pleasant heat had spread between her thighs.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said, ""That one looks incredible on you. Makes you look curvy.""</p><p>""It does, doesn't it?""</p><p>The shoes went in first. Erin stacked them as neatly and as tightly as she could, trying to conserve as much space as possible. Next came the larger bundles, stuffed deep into the back of the void. They continued to feed the ravenous hole, the piles of lingerie disappearing one by one. From bottom to top, from back to front, they crammed lingerie into every millimeter of empty space.</p><p>Amazingly, it all fit with a little space left over. Of course, getting anything out of the space would be a nightmare but that was okay. They could deal with that later.</p><p>""I guess we better put these outfits in there, too."" Ashley said, sounding reluctant to take off her corset.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, sighing. She unfastened the bra and slipped it off. It went into the void, then the rest of her set.</p><p>Naked, she glanced at Ashley. Her friend was also undressing, folding her clothing as she went. Putting her stuff in the void, she gave the packing job they had done one final look. Grinning, she left the closet so Erin could close up the hiding spot. The panel slid into place and the lingerie ceased to exist.</p><p>Closing the closet door, Erin turned around and saw her very naked friend. Then she remembered she was also very naked. Laughing, she said, ""Want to take one more picture?""</p><p>""What? Like this?""</p><p>""Might as well. The lingerie we were wearing wasn't hiding much anyway. Besides we are erasing the pictures we took, right?""</p><p>""There is a good chance,"" Ashley laughed.</p><p>""What do you say?"" Erin said, ""The camera has a timer. We can do one together?""</p><p>Ashley thought about it for a moment then grinned, ""Let's do it.""</p><p>Giggling, Erin set the camera up, then hurried to her friend's side. She put an arm around Ashley's waist and Ashley put an arm around her shoulder. They grinned for the camera, both girls nearly giddy with excitement. They were being very naughty girls, which thrilled them immensely.</p><p>The flash strobed and they fell out giggling. They raced to the camera to get a peek at the image.</p><p>""Holy cow!"" Erin laughed, seeing her and her friend naked.</p><p>""This is so bad.""</p><p>""Want to do another?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>The timer was set and the girls scrambled to get ready. This time they embraced, belly to belly, small breasts mashing together. The flash sent them into a giggling spree and they checked the picture.</p><p>""Check us out."" Ashley said.</p><p>Erin laughed, ""A pervert's wet dream.""</p><p>""Damn straight.""</p><p>Laughing harder, Erin hugged her friend, ""This is a blast.""</p><p>""We aren't deleting these, are we?""</p><p>""Probably not."" Erin said, her laughter trailing off.</p><p>""Better put the memory card in the closet, then."" Ashley said, which was her way of saying she was okay with not deleting them.</p><p>""Yeah, these would give Mom a coronary."" Erin said, removing the memory card. She opened the void, put the SD card in the corner near the front. The panel was slid back into place and the closet door closed.</p><p>""Now what?"" Ashley asked, making no move to get dressed.</p><p>""I don't know."" Erin said, ""I'm too jazzed to go to sleep just yet.""</p><p>""Me, too."" She said, grinning, ""I can't believe you have a closet full of pint sized lingerie. I can't believe I let you take pictures of me wearing some of it. What a crazy night!""</p><p>""It has been a crazy week,"" she said, then blinked, ""Wow. It has been less than a week since I had the first dream and met Natty. So much has happened in such a short time.""</p>"
1131,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 7",Ebo,7,,"['g/g cons', 'ped', 'oral', 'toys']","<p>""Jeez, what time is it?""</p><p>Erin yawned and glanced at the alarm clock. Her eyes widened in surprise and she said, ""Judging by the sun being up, I say it was two in the afternoon.""</p><p>""Holy cow,"" Ashley said, sitting up in bed. She was dressed in her sleep clothes, having finally gotten dressed around three this morning.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin agreed, throwing the covers back and hopping out of bed. She, too, was dressed again. Stretching, she said, ""I can't believe Mom didn't come to check on us.""</p><p>""She might have."" Ashley said, getting out of bed, ""I don't know about you but when I finally fell asleep, I was out.""</p><p>""That was about four this morning.""</p><p>""That late?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said.</p><p>""Crazy.""</p><p>""No, last night was crazy."" Erin said, grinning, ""I had so much fun.""</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>""Did you visit Natty?""</p><p>""No. Too tired, I guess,"" She said, ""You?""</p><p>""The same.""</p><p>""Hope she didn't miss us.""</p><p>Remembering the email she had sent, Erin turned her computer on. When it booted up, she opened her email account. She had a message from Melanie and one from an address she didn't recognize.</p><p>Ashley came over to read over her shoulder as she clicked on the message from Melanie:</p><p>Thank you so much for your email! I tried what you said and it worked!! I couldn't believe it! Felt really stupid for never trying it myself. The look on Becky's face when the door opened... I can never thank you enough. You have given us hope. She cried when she saw the stars but they were tears of joy. I cried, too. We just held each other, wept like little girls.</p><p>""They went outside,"" Ashley said, looking at Erin. She looked as excited as Erin felt. She couldn't wait to tell Natty the news.</p><p>Would you like to get in touch? I have so many questions. Maybe we can help each other. Moral support, if nothing else. I tried talking about it with my parents but they thought I was crazy. Made me see a shrink, put me on medication. I don't think adults can see the place of locked doors.</p><p>My phone number is at the bottom of this email. Please contact me if you want.</p><p>Oh, I forwarded your email to another girl who contacted me through the website. I should have asked your permission but I was too excited. I sent the email before I thought about it. Sorry.</p><p>Erin found a sticky note and jotted down Melanie's number, then closed the email. The other message must be from the girl Melanie had forwarded her message to. Curious to know who the girl was, Erin opened the message.</p><p>My name is Carmen Meta and you are my new favorite person. Melanie forwarded me an email from you. I couldn't believe it was that simple but I tried it. When the doors opened, I cried like a baby. For five years now, I've watched my best friend slowly go crazy in a room that used to be her bedroom. I saw the real girl who I loved like a sister for the first time in a long time last night. She has this infectious smile you are helpless to not return. I saw it last night and it was beautiful.</p><p>You are forever in my heart Ebrolin2002. I've put my contact information below. I'd love to thank you properly.</p><p>Erin couldn't swallow around the knot in her throat, tears slipping down her cheeks. She glanced at Ashley and saw her wiping her own eyes. Offering her hand, she was glad when her friend took it. She added Carmen's name and number to the sticky note, then closed her email account.</p><p>""Should we call them?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Can we get some breakfast first? I'm starving.""</p><p>""Good idea,""</p><p>They went downstairs and put together a breakfast of cereal and banana, adding orange juice as an after thought. Erin's mother was in the kitchen and made a point of looking at the clock on the wall.</p><p>""Late night?"" She asked.</p><p>""A little bit,"" Erin said, expecting a lecture. Her mother loved to lecture. She should have been a public speaker.</p><p>""Heard you giggling through the wall,"" her mother said, sipping her coffee.</p><p>""Sorry.""</p><p>""Finish your breakfast,"" her mother said, going back to her newspaper.</p><p>Ashley glanced at Erin, raised her eyebrows questioningly. Erin was as lost as she was, couldn't figure the lack of lecture from her mother. She shrugged, finished her banana.</p><p>The hunger sated, the girls retired upstairs. Erin pulled the phone in front of her, placed a call to Melanie. Ashley put her ear to the ear piece so she could hear, too.</p><p>""Hello?""</p><p>""Hi is this Melanie?""</p><p>""Um, yeah."" the voice on the other end of the line said, ""Who is this?""</p><p>""My name is Erin,"" Erin said, ""You might know me as Ebrolin2002.""</p><p>""Oh my God!"" Melanie said, excitedly, ""It's you!""</p><p>""Um, yeah."" Erin said, with a nervous little laugh.</p><p>""Sorry,"" Melanie said, ""I got a little excited there.""</p><p>""It's okay. Not the usual greeting I get. I kind of like it.""</p><p>Melanie gave a self conscious laugh, ""Anyway, I'm so glad you called. I wanted to thank you so much for your email. It meant so much to me and to Becky.""</p><p>""I'm glad I could help.""</p><p>""You did. Immensely.""</p><p>""Good,"" Erin said, then, ""You helped me, too. My friend Natty was afraid of leaving the house, said she didn't want to push her luck with the warden. You and Becky really went outside?""</p><p>""Yeah, we did."" Melanie said, emotion creeping into her voice. It sounded like she was trying not to cry when she went on, ""To see her light up like that... I saw my friend, again. Standing in the cool night air brought her back, put the shine back in her eyes.""</p><p>Erin swallowed hard, tears of her own welling in her eyes.</p><p>""God, I wish I could give you a hug, shake your hand. Something. You just don't know... I don't even know you but... God, I can't find the words to say what I feel!""</p><p>""It's okay."" Erin said, ""I think I understand.""</p><p>""I love you for what you've given back to Becky and me. I don't even know a thing about you but its true. You will always have a place in my heart.""</p><p>The tears came and Erin felt embarrassed by the girl's words, ""I'm flattered, but I haven't done that much.""</p><p>""You have, you have."" Melanie insisted, then took a deep breath, ""Becky was more than a friend. Oh, God, I can't believe I'm telling you this. We were lovers.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Erin said, shocked.</p><p>""No one knew,"" She sobbed, then gave a sad little laugh, ""You are the first to know about us.""</p><p>""I- I don't know what to say,""</p><p>""It's okay. I just wanted you to know. Now you know why you email meant so much to me. Becky is not just a friend, or even my best friend. Well, she was those things, but she was also my soulmate.""</p><p>""I'm so sorry,""</p><p>""You see,"" Melanie said, ""You don't need to be. Something magical happened under the stars. I haven't lost my lover.""</p><p>Erin blinked, realizing what she was saying.</p><p>""We have a strange long distance relationship,"" Melanie laughed, ""but I think it will work if we try.""</p><p>""I wish you two the best of luck,"" Erin said, wiping a tear from her cheek.</p><p>""Thank you. For everything."" She said, then, ""Can we keep in touch? Share information? I'm sure we can learn a lot from each other.""</p><p>""I'd like that.""</p><p>""Good! Listen, I have to go, but call me anytime.""</p><p>""Bye, Melanie.""</p><p>""Bye, Erin.""</p><p>--------------------------------------------------------</p><p>""I missed you last night.""</p><p>Natty was sitting on the couch, a bottle of Coke in one hand. She wore a short nightie and panties, her long legs bare and tucked beneath her. She smiled at Erin when she sat down beside of her.</p><p>""Ashley and I had a late night,"" Erin said, then before she got the wrong idea, ""We raided your secret closet, took all of the lingerie. Spent hours trying to stuff it all in the hiding spot in my closet.""</p><p>""I see."" Natty laughed.</p><p>""We tried a bunch of the outfits on."" Erin said, then told her about the impromptu photo shoot.</p><p>""I wish I could have seen them,"" Natty said, then smiled, ""Oh, your friend Ashley is a peach. She came to visit me. Did she tell you that?""</p><p>""It came up."" Erin grinned at her and winked. Natty got the message and laughed.</p><p>""She is a very pretty girl."" Natty said, sipping her Coke.</p><p>""She is.""</p><p>""You two haven't fooled around?""</p><p>""Um, no.""</p><p>""Hmmm... ""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""I-"" Erin said, then, ""I don't know. This is all still new to me.""</p><p>""But you do find her attractive,""</p><p>It wasn't a question so she didn't need to answer it. Natty was right of course. She did find Ashley attractive but probably wouldn't act on it. Hell, she couldn't even say for sure if she'd actually fool around with a girl in real life. These are things she was still working to figure out.</p><p>Natty changed the subject, said, ""Did you ever get rid of the pictures?""</p><p>""Of Ashley and me,"" Erin said, ""Um, no. We kept the SD card in the hiding place.""</p><p>Frowning, Natty asked, ""What is an SD card?""</p><p>""Oh, sorry."" Erin laughed at her oversight, ""Cameras these days can store an image on a...""</p><p>She realized the fifty year technology gap between them would make it really difficult to explain. It would be easier if she could just show her, but, unfortunately, that wasn't possible. Then she blinked, remembering the angel costume she had thought into reality. She was pretty sure such an outfit hadn't existed in the Sixties.</p><p>Could I imagine my camera here, she wondered, or, better yet, my laptop?</p><p>It was worth a shot.</p><p>Closing her eyes, she pictured her laptop and camera sitting on the coffee table. There was a weird disturbance in the air, like air rushing out of a sealed container. Her ears popped. She heard Natty gasp in surprise and she opened her eyes. Her eyes widened when she saw the computer and camera on the coffee table, just like she had imagine it in her mind.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" Erin said, laughing, ""It worked!""</p><p>""What are those things?"" Natty asked, looking from Erin to the electronics that had appeared out of thin air. Her beautiful eyes were wide in shock, fear pinching her face.</p><p>""Sorry, I should have warned you I was going to try that,"" Erin said, giving her a sheepish grin,""I imagined my computer and camera here and it worked.""</p><p>""Camera? Computer?"" Natty said, skeptically, ""I saw a computer once in a book. It took up a whole room.""</p><p>""You can set one on your lap these days."" Erin said, doing just that. She pushed the power button, not sure what to expect. This place had rules and she wasn't privy to most of them. Bringing the laptop and camera here might be possible but that didn't mean they would work, or work properly. She doubted she'd be able to check her email or surf the web, but she hoped to access her memory card.</p><p>A grin popped up on her face as it turned on and started booting up. Natty looked at the screen with wide eyed wonder. Her child like amazement was endearing and Erin gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.</p><p>""This is incredible,"" Natty said, laughing in delight.</p><p>""It gets better.""</p><p>Erin closed her eyes and imagined the SD card from the closet hiding place. It appeared in her hand and she showed it to Natty, ""This little thing can hold a thousand pictures on it.""</p><p>""Really?"" Natty said, ""That can't be true! It is so small.""</p><p>Grinning, Erin plugged the memory card into laptop and opened her photos. She had about three hundred saved on it and Natty gasped when she saw all of them. Selecting the ones from last night, Erin started a slide show of the lingerie fashion show. Setting the computer on Natty's lap, she went to the kitchen and got a Coke from the fridge. She opened it and leaned against the archway between the kitchen and the living room to watch Natty's expression each time a new photo popped up.</p><p>""Look at you two,"" Natty said, glancing at her, ""So cute.""</p><p>""Your lingerie fits like a dream.""</p><p>""It is your lingerie now."" She said, patting her thigh,""It does seem to fit you both very nicely. Very flattering, if you know what I mean.""</p><p>""Yeah, I got you.""</p><p>""Oh, there goes the clothes!"" She said, laughing at Erin and Ashley posing naked, ""Now, that is the picture. Look at you two, hugging.""</p><p>""That should be the last of them."" Erin said, joining her on the couch. She took the computer from Natty, closed the image folder.</p><p>""This is truly a magical machine,"" Natty said, grinning, ""Thank you for sharing the pictures with me. You two looked beautiful.""</p><p>Erin smile, pulled the memory card from the computer and grabbed the Cyber Shot camera. It was about the size of a pack of cigarettes, way smaller than any camera Natty had ever seen. She powered it on and let it warm up. Like the computer, it started with no problems. Putting the memory card into the camera, she turned to Natty and took her picture. The girl gasped at the flash of light and the sound of the shutter working. She turned the camera around so Natty could see the view finder.</p><p>""That is neat,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>Taking the SD card out, she plugged it into the computer and opened the image she had just taken. A startled Natty appeared on the screen. No distortions or ghost images like pictures of ghosts should have. Just a scantily clad young girl, sexy and surprised.</p><p>""I'm on the screen!"" Natty laughed, ""I love it!""</p><p>""I'm glad."" Erin said, smiling at her enthusiasm. The technology was common place for her but must seem mind blowing to Natty.</p><p>""How did you know you could do that?"" Natty asked, looking at the computer, ""Wish for you computer?""</p><p>""Remember my angel costume?""</p><p>""It was hard to forget."" Natty grinned, then it dawned on her, ""Oh. Brilliant!""</p><p>""Brilliant, nah. Clever, at best,"" Erin said, ""Besides, I wasn't completely sure it would work. Like you said, this place has rules, most of which we still don't know.""</p><p>""I- we know a lot more now than I ever figured out on my own thanks to you."" Natty said, smiling at her, ""So can the modesty.""</p><p>Erin laughed, ""Fine, I'm a genius.""</p><p>""Now don't get carried away,"" Natty teased, grinning.</p><p>""I did learn a few things about this place."" Erin said.</p><p>""Oh? Like what?""</p><p>""I learned you aren't the only one stuck in a sort of limbo.""</p><p>""Not the only one? What do you mean?""</p><p>""I met a girl on the internet who has a friend in a similar situation as you. She was locked in the basement where she overdosed. She couldn't open the door or the window to her confinement.""</p><p>""Sounds familiar,"" Natty said, then, ""What is the internet?""</p><p>""Umm, that is a hard one to explain. It is like phone lines and switch boards but for computers. It allows people to connect at great distances, share pictures and video. You can look up information on just about everything under the sun.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Natty laughed, ""I guess it isn't important. Tell me more about this girl in the basement.""</p><p>Erin told her about the video and about sending her an email. It was comical trying to explain email to her but Erin thought she understood enough to understand the story. She went on to tell her about the phone call to Melanie.</p><p>Natty looked close to tears, just as Ashley and Erin had been.</p><p>""I've saved the best for last,"" Erin said, taking her hand, ""but I want to show you rather than tell you.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Close your eyes and follow me.""</p><p>Erin waited until she had her eyes closed, then led her around the living room and kitchen, meandering so Natty would lose track of her location in the house. After a few minutes, when Natty was beginning to ask what they were doing, she led her to the back door. Natty frowned when the night air hit her face and bare skin but she let Erin lead her three more steps. She gasped when her feet hit wood and she knew she was outside.</p><p>Her eyes sprung open in the gloom and she looked over shoulder at the open door, then down at the deck.</p><p>Finally, she looked at Erin, who was grinning at her.</p><p>""I'm outside,"" she said, wonder in her voice.</p><p>""Melanie had said she and Becky went outside. I knew you would be safe."" Erin said, putting a hand on her friend's shoulder. Not satisfied, Natty hugged her, squeezed the breath out of her in excitement.</p><p>""I'm outside!"" she said, spinning them so she could look around, ""the backyard! It looks just like I remembered.""</p><p>Her elation rubbed off on Erin, lifted her spirits. Tears slipped down her cheeks at the joy in Natty's eyes.</p><p>""The breeze,"" she said, laughing, ""the breeze feels incredible on my skin. Can you feel it?""</p><p>""I can,"" Erin laughed.</p><p>Natty pulled back far enough to kiss her, a deep and lingering kiss, ""Thank you for this. Thank you.""</p><p>""Thank Melanie,"" Erin said, ""She is the one who told me it could be done.""</p><p>""Well, thank her for me.""</p><p>""I will,"" she said, making a mental note to send the girl an email tomorrow.</p><p>""This is amazing."" She said, then looked down at herself and giggling, ""I can't believe I am outside in this outfit. In life, I'd never of dreamed it. Nosy neighbors that couldn't mind their own business.""</p><p>""That much hasn't changed,"" Erin said, thinking of her other neighbor- not Ashley. She couldn't go into the backyard without the old bat looking out her window.</p><p>She looked at the old bitty's house, dark now. Frowning, she wondered how far this place stretched. Were there boundaries, limits or was this a replica of the real world. If she started walking, could she make it to the ocean? The edge of town? The block?</p><p>""We could fool around right here on the deck and no one would know,"" Natty said, laughing in delight.</p><p>Erin had to smile, thinking about Melanie and Becky. It would seem they had come to the same conclusion. Looking up at the half moon and the twinkling stars, Erin saw the appeal of being outside. It was romantic, primitive.</p><p>Natty was looking at her, a slow smile spreading on her face. She pressed against Erin, her lean body warm and soft against hers. Her arms went around Erin's neck and her lips met hers. Kissing her back, Erin held her close. That had to break the kiss to come up for air, the night suddenly much warmer than before.</p><p>""Wow,"" Erin husked.</p><p>Laughing, Natty led her to a padded deck lounger. Erin stretched out beside her and their lips met again. Unlike the other times they fooled around, Erin was the bold on, her hands slipping down Natty's flat belly and between her thighs. The girl opened her legs to let her rub her soft sex, moaning into her kiss. She rolled onto her back and Erin moved between her thighs. With brief but passionate kiss, she pulled the nightie up so she could kiss Natty's breasts and tease the nipples until they darkened with blood and stood rigid.</p><p>She scooted lower, kissed Natty's girlhood through the sheer panties she wore. Hooking her fingers in the waistband, she tugged at them until Natty lifted her butt off the chair. The thin underwear slid down her long legs and off. Natty left her legs in the air, grinning between them at Erin. She cupped her small breasts and wriggled her hips invitingly.</p><p>Lowering her mouth to the folds of her sex, she let her tongue flick back and forth against the tender clit. Natty moaned, her hips beginning to sway. Erin put a finger in her mouth, then glanced at the girl. Nodding, Natty bit her lip. Gently, she eased the finger into the hot, slick core of the girl, felt the strong muscles grip her. Natty moaned again, her fingers grasping the edge of the cushion.</p><p>Erin watched her facial expression in the moonlight as she thrust the finger in and out of her dripping wet pussy. Her eyes were closed and her mouth slack, a look of pure enjoyment pulling at her features.</p><p>Her breathing became fast and shallow, her hips gyrating faster and faster against Erin's hand. Moans became sharp cries of ecstasy as Erin increased her pace. Her back arched repeatedly and she had a death grip on the chair cushion.</p><p>Watching her, Erin realized she wanted to feel pleasure like that, wanted to know what it felt like to feel fingers thrusting in and out of her. Did she want it enough to suffer through the pain of losing her virginity?</p><p>""Oh, oh. OHH!"" Natty said, her body trying to escape the building tension. Not letting up, Erin pushed her over the edge into the sweet oblivion of her orgasm. The girl cried out, her body spasming out of control.</p><p>Erin grinned at her, crawled up to give her a welcomed kiss. Natty put an arm around her neck, held the kiss until they were both out of breath. Holding her tighter, the girl rolled them until Natty was on top of Erin. She grinned down at her.</p><p>""You are getting more comfortable with this,"" she said, giving her a sweet, slow kiss. Her body weight was pleasant as she lay atop Erin.</p><p>""I guess I am,"" Erin admitted, still a little surprised at how easily she has taken to fooling around with girls.</p><p>""Good,"" Natty said, kissing her, ""I want you to keep coming around.""</p><p>Her weight lifted off Erin and she pulled her into a sitting position. The t-shirt she had worn to bed was pulled over her head and tossed aside. The cool night air caressed her bare breasts and she shivered deliciously. She shivered again when she remembered she was outside, naked save for a pair of cotton panties. Her eyes went to her nosy neighbor's window but, of course, she wasn't watching. This place was devoid of an audience and the chance of being caught.</p><p>It was still exciting.</p><p>Leaving little damp lip prints on her skin, Natty kissed her all over. She was very aroused by the time she hooked her fingers in the waistband of her panties and tugged them off her hips and down her legs.</p><p>""Did it hurt?"" She asked, without knowing she had intended to, ""Your first time?""</p><p>""A little."" Natty said, the frown on her face just visible in the moonlight, ""Why do you ask? Oh.""</p><p>She must have picked up on Erin's thoughts because she gently spread her labia and caressed the thin membrane of her hymen. Her eyes found Erin's in the dark and she said, ""Are you sure you want to do this? There is no going back.""</p><p>Erin hesitated, then said, ""I think so.""</p><p>""I want you to be sure,"" Natty said.</p><p>""I am. I'm just a little scared,"" Erin said, laughing nervously.</p><p>""If you are sure, I'll go upstairs and get my toy."" Natty said, standing up. Erin nodded, giving her a smile.</p><p>Left alone, Erin began to have second thoughts. What was she doing? She was about to lose her virginity to another girl. More startling was she was going to lose it at twelve. So young.</p><p>""What am I thinking?"" She said, out loud.</p><p>Then again, she had already gone so far. The things she had done with Natty... At this point, her hymen was just some skin, had lost some of its meaning. Was she really still a virgin, anyway? Then there was the look on Natty's face when she thrust her fingers inside of her. She wanted to know that pleasure.</p><p>When Natty appeared with a bottle of oil and her glass dildo, Erin took a deep breath and pushed her doubts aside. She wanted this.</p><p>Besides, this was just a dream, she thought, I'll still be a virgin in the real world. Right? Technically?</p><p>Natty joined her on the lounger, gave her a quick but heated kiss. As she became aroused again, Erin's doubts faded away. She watched as Natty moved between her spread legs. The girl squeezed some oil into her palm, rubbed it to warm it. Gently, she caressed her girlhood, then oiled the narrow shaft of the toy. It gleamed in the moonlight, looked like some magical object.</p><p>She met Erin eyes, looked for permission. Taking a deep breath, Erin nodded.</p><p>The dildo was smooth and cool when it pressed against her skin. There was pressure against the fragile skin and she bit her lip when it hurt a little. The toy met resistance and she pressed harder.</p><p>""Oww,"" Erin said, her fingers digging into the lounger cushion. She was beginning to think it wouldn't work when a sharp pain hit her. Her hymen gave and the dildo slipped an inch inside of her. She gasped in pain and surprise, raising up on her elbows to see. Even in the gloom, she could see it disappear between the folds of her sex.</p><p>""That was the hard part,"" Natty said, soothingly. She caressed Erin's thighs, not moving the dildo, ""It is in.""</p><p>Natty gently pushed the toy deeper into her. Her pussy flooded with her juices, easing the way. She moaned, shivered at the feel of it moving inside of her. It felt incredible, drew a moan from her.</p><p>""Is this okay?"" Natty asked, moving the toy in and out slowly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin moaned, watching her thrust the dildo into her. Her torn skin stung a little but it felt too good to stop.</p><p>Leaning forward, Natty gave her a tender kiss, the toy never stopping. The slow pace was delicious, awoke the desire deep inside of her. Her hips writhed, pulling the fake penis deeper with each counter thrust.</p><p>""God, that feels so good,"" Erin moaned, ""Faster.""</p><p>Natty grinned and the thrusting gained speed. The glass winked in the moonlight, only to disappear again. Each time it disappeared, it sent a wave of pleasure crashing through Erin. Her little sounds of enjoyment grew louder. The slight pinch of her ruptured hymen was the last thing on her mind.</p><p>Lowering her mouth to Erin's tender bud, Natty teased it with her tongue. The one-two punch of the thrusting dildo and her able tongue was mind-blowing. Erin lost control of her body as it writhed in ecstasy.</p><p>Her cries filled the quiet night.</p><p>""Don't stop,"" she breathed, feeling the tension creep into her body. Her fingers dug into the cushion, her body trying to back away from the intense pleasure working its way through her. She had never felt anything like this. Playing with herself in the shower was a pale comparison to the sensations her body was awash in now.</p><p>""I'm coming! Oh shit! Ugh!"" she cried, her body exploding with an orgasm to end all orgasms. She collapsed to her back, a jittery, breathless mess. Her heart knocked around her chest like a caged animal. Then came the happy juices and she felt like she was floating on a cloud.</p><p>Natty stretched out beside her and Erin pulled her close, gave her a passionate kiss.</p><p>""Wow,"" Erin said, laughing.</p><p>""Intense, isn't it?""</p><p>""I had no idea,"" Erin said, grinning at her. Her body was still tingling all over and she stretched like a cat in a sunny spot. She rolled so her stomach was pressed against Natty's side and put her head on her shoulder. Her warmth was nice in the cool night air, the smell of her comforting. After a moment, she said, ""I'm glad it was you.""</p><p>Natty kissed the top of her head and gave her a squeeze, ""Thanks for letting me be a part of it.""</p>"
1132,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 8",Ebo,8,,"['g/g', 'f/g', 'cons', 'ped', 'oral', 'toys']","<p>""Oh, shit!""</p><p>Erin knew something was amiss when she woke up and tried to sit up. She was sore down there and her lower back and thighs ached like she had been working out for hours. Snapping on the bedside lamp, she saw the dark red spot on the crotch of her panties, confirming what she had feared.</p><p>Gingerly, she pulled the thin material aside and touched herself. She hissed at the tenderness of girlhood. Taking a deep breath, she found the opening to her vagina, hoping to find her hymen intact. Her finger slipped easily inside and her heart kicked up its pace.</p><p>""How can that be?"" She asked, out loud.</p><p>Then a few strange things came back to her; smelling like peaches after showering with Natty; Ashley smelling like Natty's perfume; faint soreness the morning after fooling around with Natty.</p><p>She hadn't really put much thought into these weird bleed overs from the dream world Natty resided in. Now, she wished she had.</p><p>Things that happened there had a real world consequence, apparently.</p><p>She pulled her panties back in place and stood up. An involuntary groan escaped her and she winced.</p><p>Natty had warned her about this last night but she hadn't paid much attention, figuring it wouldn't apply to her situation. She had said Erin would be sore down there and that her muscles would ache.</p><p>Spot on, girlfriend, Erin thought, with a sheepish grin, becoming a woman hurts.</p><p>There it was. She had really lost her virginity last night. Then she giggled, thinking about what a story it would make. How was your first time? Oh, I did it with a dead girl in a place with doors that won't open.</p><p>Limping, she gathered fresh panties from her dresser. She was heading for the bathroom for a much needed shower, when something caught her eye. Frowning, she turned back to her writing desk. No, she hadn't imagined it. Walking slowly, she bent over and pulled the memory card from her laptop. The memory card that should be in her closet hiding place where she had left it.</p><p>Stunned, she sat down on her office chair, staring at the SD card. After a moment, she powered on her computer, let it boot up. Plugging the card into the reader, she opened her photos. Her heart thumped in her breast and her palms were damp while she waited for the images to load.</p><p>She knew it was a possibility but she still gasped when she saw the picture of Natty in the folder. Sitting back in the chair, she stared at the screen in amazement. She had taken a picture of a ghost, a girl dead some fifty years.</p><p>Somehow, she had brought something from over there back with her. Admittedly, it was just a digital photo with no real substance. Still, it was a miracle or something. Just what it meant was too much for her right now. She was still half asleep and in a bit of discomfort, couldn't begin to unravel the mysteries of Natty's world.</p><p>Pulling the memory card, she put it in the closet with the gang of lingerie she had liberated from the closet behind her parents.</p><p>""Stay,"" she said, closing up the hiding spot.</p><p>Limping down the hall, she went to the bathroom. She jumped in the shower, the hot water easing some of her stiffness. It stung a little when it found her torn flesh, but it was worth the discomfort. She soaped up, made sure to wash down there carefully but diligently.</p><p>She felt better coming out of the shower than going in. From the medicine cabinet, she took a bottle of Aleve and shook two tablets into the palm of her hand. With a mouthful of water, she washed these down.</p><p>Looking at the bloody panties, she looked around for something to hide them in so she could throw them away. In the end, she balled them up in toilet paper and pushed them into the middle of the trash can where they would be the least likely to be seen. Snagging a pantiliner from her mother's stash, she put it in her fresh underwear. It rubbed uncomfortably against her sore pussy.</p><p>In her room, she slipped into her school uniform and finished getting ready for school. Dressed, she went downstairs for a bowl of cereal. As she ate, she thought about the picture of Natty. If she could bring the picture back, could she bring other things back? Maybe the girl herself? She would have to think of an experiment. Maybe try to bring something small back from the dream world. Something with real mass, not just a digital footprint.</p><p>----------------------------------------------------</p><p>""You look kind of gimpy.""</p><p>""I'm a little sore,"" Erin said, sitting down across from Ashley in the cafeteria. The Aleve had done wonders but she still had a bit of a limp.</p><p>""Rough night?"" she asked, grinning.</p><p>""You have no idea,""</p><p>""Fill me in?""</p><p>Erin told her about thinking her laptop and camera into the dream world, about taking Natty outside for the first time, about making out under the stars. She told her about waking up this morning and finding the SD card in her lap top, the image of Natty still saved on it. Then she dropped the bombshell on her.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" she said, ""I kind of lost my virginity last night.""</p><p>Ashley choked on her milk, nearly spat it across the table. Coughing, she said, ""Come again?""</p><p>Erin blushed and told her about letting Natty use the glass dildo on her and about waking up this morning minus a hymen and sore.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" Ashley said, sitting back in her chair.</p><p>""That is what I thought, too.""</p><p>""How did it feel?""</p><p>""It hurt at first but then... It was incredible. Have you, you know, had an orgasm?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Yeah,""</p><p>""Well, this time it was so intense, much more than just rubbing down there."" She said, still blushing. Her face felt hot enough to curdle her milk.</p><p>""That is so- Oh, here comes Mindy. Subject change.""</p><p>""Can I sit here?""</p><p>""Pop a squat,"" Ashley said, smiling at her.</p><p>""Hey, Erin. Ashley. Did you two have a good weekend?""</p><p>""Pretty spectacular, thanks for asking,"" Ashley said, then, ""How about you?""</p><p>""It was okay, I guess,"" she said, smiling at Ashley's answer, ""Not as good as yours, from the sound of it. What did you two do?""</p><p>""Nothing much,"" Ashley said, ""I made a new friend. Her name is Natasha but goes by Natty. She is a cool chick. A little old school but cool.""</p><p>Erin snorted, caught off guard by the comment. Old school, indeed.</p><p>""She doesn't go to this school?"" Mindy asked, frowning at Erin.</p><p>Must think that was an inside joke, Erin thought, and it kind of was.</p><p>""No,"" she said simply.</p><p>""How did you meet her?""</p><p>""I think she used to live in my house."" Erin said, which was the truth, ""One day, she just came to visit. We have been friends, ever since.""</p><p>""Really close friends,"" Ashley said, winking at Erin.</p><p>Mindy caught the wink, looking back and forth between Erin and Ashley. Sensing no explanation was coming, she shrugged. Erin could tell she was picking up something from them, but couldn't make heads or tails of it. She felt kind of bad for leaving her out but it was just too strange to explain.</p><p>""Anyway,"" she said, ""What did you do this weekend?""</p><p>""Went shopping for some winter clothes. It is starting to get chilly at night,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""Buy anything cute?"" Ashley asked, then, before she could answer, ""I wish we could wear our own clothes</p><p>here. How can we be an individual if we all wear the same thing?""</p><p>""I think that is the idea. No one can judge you on what you wear,"" Mindy said, tucking a loose lock of hair behind her ear.</p><p>Ashley blinked at her, frowning. Then her eyes widened and she said, ""I think I get it.""</p><p>""About the uniforms?""</p><p>""About you.""</p><p>""Me?"" Mindy parroted, looking surprised by the comment.</p><p>""The way you said that; you approve of the uniforms, which leads me to believe you were picked on because of your clothes.""</p><p>Mindy blinked at her, then looked down at her food, ""Not my clothes, but I saw people picked on because they were poor. Or had a strange fashion sense.""</p><p>""If not your clothes, then what?""</p><p>""Ashley, let it go,"" Erin said.</p><p>""I'm not being nosey. There is a purpose to my asking.""</p><p>""You don't have to answer, Mindy.""</p><p>""It is okay. I'll trust her if you do,"" she said, looking at Erin.</p><p>Erin nodded, ""I trust her completely. Your secret will be safe with her.""</p><p>""What secret? How do you know what her secret is?""</p><p>Erin laughed, said, ""I don't keep secrets from you, but this wasn't my secret.""</p><p>""I'm... a lesbian,"" Mindy said, quietly. She looked around but no one was paying them any attention. Meeting Ashley's eyes, she searched them for the animosity she saw so many times the eyes of the kids from her old school. She didn't see any and the tension melted from her body.</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said, then, ""Anyway, the advice stands whether you dress funny or like girls. Be you. Be you and people you really want to hang out with will gravitate to you.""</p><p>Erin snorted, then shook her head, ""That was deep.""</p><p>Mindy laughed but said earnestly, ""I guess that is true.""</p><p>""Case in point,"" she said, motioning around the table, ""you've met Erin and me. Who wouldn't want to hang out with us?""</p><p>Laughing harder, Mindy said, ""I think you'd be a riot to hang out with.""</p><p>""Anyway, joking aside,"" Ashley said, ""Your secret is safe and okay with me. Who am I to judge? I made out with a girl this weekend.""</p><p>""I thought you spent the weekend with Erin?"" Mindy asked, her eyes widening.</p><p>""I'm not the girl,"" Erin said, picking up on what she was asking.</p><p>Ashley started singing a Katy Perry song, ""I kissed a girl and I liked it...""</p><p>Erin laughed, ""Oh, God.""</p><p>The look on Mindy's face made Erin want to cry. The longing in her eyes; the hesitant smile. This girl desperately wanted to belong, to be accepted unquestioningly. The hope that showed in her eyes was a fragile thing. What had she endured, Erin couldn't guess but her heart broke for her.</p><p>""Mindy,"" Erin said, smiling.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Ashley's horrible singing aside,"" Erin said, drawing a glare from the girl, ""she is right. You are free to be yourself with us.""</p><p>She looked close to tears, swallowing hard to clear the lump there, but she gave Erin a smile bright enough to make a blind man squint. The tension drained out of her body and for the first time ever, Erin thought she looked relaxed in her own skin.</p><p>""Now if we can all hold hands and sing kumbaya, we'll conclude this hippy shit,"" Ashley said, startling a laughing out of Mindy and making Erin grin, ""Anyway, what is your opinion on ghosts, Mindy?""</p><p>Erin nearly choked on her milk, caught off guard by Ashley's question.</p><p>""Ghosts?""</p><p>""Right, ghosts? Or more accurately, the dead stuck in limbo?"" Ashley asked, sipping her milk. She saw Erin looking at her questioningly, said, ""What? If she is going to be hanging around with us- and I think she should- then this is going to come up eventually.""</p><p>""You've known me all your life and you barely believed me,"" Erin reminded her.</p><p>""True,"" Ashley said, then turned to Mindy, ""What we are about to share with you is... To be perfectly honest, bat shit crazy. If I hadn't experienced it myself, I'd never believe it.""</p><p>Mindy gave her an amusingly befuddled look, then said, ""I'm assuming this involves ghosts. Or, how did you put it, 'the dead stuck in limbo'.""</p><p>Erin looked at Ashley who gave her a thumbs up. Sighing, she said, ""This all started with a dream that wasn't really a dream. A girl our age named Natty showed me a hidden compartment in my closet. I had no idea such a hiding place existed before the dream. When I woke up, I found the void, just where it was in the dream.""</p><p>""Really?"" Mindy asked, leaning forward. Her eyes sparkled with interest.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, then went on, ""Inside the secret compartment was a black box containing some of her things. You see, she used to live in my house, some fifty years ago. She still lives there. Sort of.""</p><p>""What do you mean, she still lives there?""</p><p>""She is trapped in a sort of limbo, somewhere between Heaven and Hell. This limbo, it is my house as it was when she lived there. It was like a prison for her one she couldn't leave on her own. She couldn't open the door to her bedroom, so she's spent the last fifty years stuck in the same ten by twelve room.""</p><p>Mindy looked at her, then at Ashley. Her eyes searched for signs that they were messing with her. Erin wasn't offended. If she had believed the story right off, she might have questioned Mindy's sanity.</p><p>She must have read the honesty in their faces because she said, ""You aren't messing with me.""</p><p>It wasn't a question, so Erin didn't answer.</p><p>""All this about limbo and doors that won't open,"" Mindy said, ""You got all of this from a dream?""</p><p>""Dreams,"" Erin corrected, ""I've been to this limbo place a half dozen times or so, now.""</p><p>""This is...""</p><p>""Bat shit crazy?"" Ashley offered, drawing a smile from her.</p><p>""I was going to say a lot to take in,"" she said, then, ""but bat shit crazy works, too. Still, I don't think you are lying to me.""</p><p>""I'm not,"" Erin said, then laughed, ""Then, again, I'd say the same if I was lying.""</p><p>""Alright, let's assume I'm buying this story,"" Mindy said, frowning, ""Why tell me? I feel like there is more to this story and that you are leaving out something very important.""</p><p>""She is a quick one,"" Ashley said, then, ""See, she would have noticed if we tried to keep all of this a secret.</p><p>""You are right,"" Erin said, sighing, ""There is a big part of the story I'm leaving out. It is just that it is a bit much to swallow.""</p><p>Mindy laughed, ""Harder than this limbo place?""</p><p>Erin glanced at Ashley, who shrugged. Turning back to Mindy, she said, ""I think we need some show and tell. Do you think you can come to my house sometime? Will your parents have a problem with it?""</p><p>""Dad is always away with work and Mom is always busy with her real estate business. They wouldn't notice I was gone."" she said, then, ""Probably not, anyway.""</p><p>""Want to come by today, then?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Um, okay.""</p><p>-----------------------------------------------------</p><p>""Erin! Your friend is here!""</p><p>""I'm coming down!"" Erin said, jumping off her bed. She took the stairs two at a time, found Mindy waiting just inside the door with her mother. The girl had changed out of her uniform and wore jeans and cute top.</p><p>She looked good in something other than gray.</p><p>""Hey, Mindy,"" Erin said, grinning, ""Mom, this is Mindy Cross. She just started at Brimm's.""</p><p>""It is nice to meet you, Mindy."" Her mom said, smiling.</p><p>""Thank you, Mrs. Brolin. You have a beautiful house,"" Mindy said, looking around the living room.</p><p>""Thank you, dear.""</p><p>""Come on, I'll show you around."" Erin said, taking her hand. She gave Mindy the ten cent tour, then they went to Erin's room.</p><p>Erin went to her stereo and started a CD. Mindy smiled and said, ""Sevendust. Very nice.""</p><p>""So,"" Erin said, motioning for Mindy to the closet door, ""I guess it'll be easier to just show you.""</p><p>She opened the door and pushed her clothes to one side to reveal the back wall. Stepping aside, she let Mindy see it. She looked at the wall, then expectantly at Erin.</p><p>""Can you tell there is a hidden compartment?"" Erin asked, then, ""See any seams or misalignments?""</p><p>""No,"" Mindy said, looking closer, ""It looks like a solid wall.""</p><p>""Watch this,"" Erin said, pressing the three pressure points that raised the panel.</p><p>""Now that is cool,"" Mindy said, grinning. She leaned closer, then frowned, ""What is all of this inside? Clothing?""</p><p>""Lingerie and adult costumes, to be exact,"" Erin said, then, ""but not your average lingerie. It was specially made for Natty, cut to fit a girl our age.""</p><p>""What?"" Mindy looked at her incredulously.</p><p>Erin carefully extracted a piece of lingerie, the pink teddie Ashley had looked so good in, and held it up for Mindy to see. She looked at the gauzy, skimpy thing, frowning. Her eyes met Erin's and she raised an eyebrow questioningly.</p><p>""All of this was in a hidden compartment behind my parent's closet. Teddies, corsets, panties, bras, stockings, shoes. Costumes. All in Natty's size. Some French guy made all of this for her.""</p><p>""This really fits a twelve year old girl?""</p><p>""It is cut to flatter a girl's body."" Erin said, then grinned, ""You and I are about the same size. This would fit you like a glove.""</p><p>Mindy laughed, ""I'll take your word for it.""</p><p>""Anyway, I found all of this a few days after the first dream. What was in the hiding place,"" she said, picking up the heavy black box so Mindy could see it, ""was this.""</p><p>""It is beautiful.""</p><p>""Incredible workmanship, like the hiding place."" Erin agreed, then, ""It was the contents that really rocked me. Here.""</p><p>She found the stack of bound Polaroids and handed them to Mindy. Frowning, the girl undid the ribbon and looked through the stack. Her facial expressions worked through surprise, then shock, then sadness, finally settling on a curious acceptance. Very carefully, almost lovingly, she re-tied the ribbon and handed the pictures back to Erin.</p><p>""That is Natty?"" She asked, meeting Erin's eyes.</p><p>""Yeah,""</p><p>""She is beautiful. Her smile is stunning, unbroken in spite of what she went through. She looks almost... happy in those pictures.""</p><p>""I think she was happy."" Erin said.</p><p>""This lingerie... It really does fit her. How weird is that? A little girl in lingerie."" She said, shaking her head.</p><p>""So you believe me now?""</p><p>""Hard to argue with photographic evidence.""</p><p>""There was more.""</p><p>Erin showed her the diary written in Russian. The glass dildo made her blush, but held her attention a long moment. Her eyes glittered like the glass. Finally, she set it aside so she could accept the next thing Erin was handing her. It was the black bustier, thong and stocking, the ones Natty had been wearing the first time Erin dreamed of her.</p><p>""The lingerie from the photos,"" Mindy said, recognizing it.</p><p>""It was what she was wearing the first time I dreamed of the place with doors that won't open.""</p><p>""It is beautiful,"" she said, gently stroking the delicate material, ""So soft.""</p><p>""Feels even better on.""</p><p>""You tried it on?"" she said, surprised.</p><p>""Yeah. I felt this strange compulsion to. Like it wanted me to."" Erin said.</p><p>Mindy must be feeling the pull, too because she nodded her understanding.</p><p>""When I showed Ashley, she just had to try it on, as well. Something about it... I don't know, draws you in.""</p><p>Still nodding, Mindy couldn't take her eyes off the bustier, her fingers caressing the silky material.</p><p>""Try it on.""</p><p>""What? Now?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'll watch for Mom.""</p><p>""I don't think I should...""</p><p>Erin grinned, ""That wasn't very convincing. I can see you really want to.""</p><p>""Do you think... ""</p><p>Laughing, Erin went to her bedroom door and opened. She listened to the house, could hear the pots and pants clank in the kitchen. Her mother was busy making dinner and her father wasn't home, yet. She glanced at Mindy and gave her a thumbs up. The girl hesitated, looked at the lingerie, then at the door.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she said, pulling her t-shirt over her head and unbuttoning her jeans. Sitting on the bed and taking off her shoes, she shimmied out of them. In her bra and panties she picked up the skimpy outfit.</p><p>""That isn't going to work,"" Erin said from the door, grinning.</p><p>Mindy looked down at herself, doing the math. Lingerie plus modesty didn't add up to what she wanted to do. She looked shyly at Erin who laughed.</p><p>""Come on now,"" she said, ""we have gym together, remember? I've seen you in the shower.""</p><p>Blushing, Mindy said, ""You looked at me in the shower?""</p><p>""You are a very pretty girl."" Erin said, shrugging. She grinned, said, ""What, you never snuck a peek?""</p><p>Laughing self consciously, she said, ""Maybe one.""</p><p>""See, now lose the bra and panties.""</p><p>Erin listened to the house again, peeking out into the hallway. She could still hear her mother poking around the kitchen. Satisfied, she glanced at Mindy to see if the girl was going to go through with it. She grinned when she saw her struggling with the top, her small breasts bare and pale. She had shed her panties, as well.</p><p>""The top is a little tricky,"" Erin said.</p><p>""So I noticed,"" Mindy said. A few seconds more and she had it smoothed into place. Next came the skimpy thong. She wriggled into it, fitting the tiny triangle of fabric over the soft folds of her sex. She glanced at Erin, saw her watching and blushed again.</p><p>""Try the stockings,"" Erin said.</p><p>Sitting on the bed, Mindy rolled one up, then slipped her long legs into it. She did the same on the other leg, then stood up. Looking down at herself, she laughed.</p><p>""I can't believe how good this fits. And look, I have cleavage.""</p><p>""You look very sexy,"" Erin said, meant it. The back lingerie on her pale skin was very erotic, the contrast eye catching.</p><p>Shyly, Mindy tucked her hair behind her ear and grinned at Erin. Noticing the mirror in the corner, she went to it. Admiring herself in the mirror, she turned this way and that to get the complete picture.</p><p>She glanced at Erin over her shoulder and said, ""I do look sexy, don't I? This thing does more than just fit; it manages to flatter my figure. Amazing.""</p><p>Erin grinned, remembering thinking the very same thing when she had tried it on.</p><p>""Oh, I almost forgot,"" Erin said, remembering the lace choker. She did a quick check of the hallway, then went to the closet for the simple necklace. Stepping behind Mindy, she slipped it around her neck and tied it in the back. She looked at the girl's reflection in the mirror, thought she looked absolutely stunning.</p><p>She caught Mindy looking at her looking at her and their eyes met. Not quite sure she meant to, she put a hand on Mindy's arm and turned her. A shiver worked through her when their lips met and she opened her mouth to let her tongue in.</p><p>When their lips parted, Erin said, ""I'm sorry. I shouldn't-""</p><p>Mindy grinned at her, shook her head, ""Don't apologize.""</p><p>""No?""</p><p>""I liked it."" She said, shyly.</p><p>""That was the first time I've ever kissed a girl. Well, a live one, anyway.""</p><p>""Natty?""</p><p>""Yeah,""</p><p>""Let me change before your mother comes up here, then you can tell me about it,"" She said, then lightly kissed Erin, again, ""I think I'll believe you now.""</p><p>Erin manned the lookout, let Mindy change. All she could think about was her moist lips pressed to her, the feel of her tongue in her mouth.</p><p>""Alright."" Mindy said, at last. She was folding the lingerie when Erin closed the door and came to the bed. Finished, she handed it to Erin, who squirreled it away in the hiding place before pulling the panel into place.</p><p>The girls sat on the bed and Erin told her story, all of it. Not the PG 13 version but the full on x- rated one. Mindy listened with interest, especially when Erin go to the sexy bits. She asked some pretty good questions, a few Erin actually knew the answer to. Amazingly, she seemed to accept everything Erin told her.</p><p>""It hurts the first time,"" Mindy said, after she was finished, ""your muscles down there aren't used to the strain. It gets easier. Then it really starts to feel good.""</p><p>Surprised, Erin said, ""You sound like you are speaking from experience.""</p><p>""Um, I..."" she said, then sighed, ""You shared your story so I should share mine.""</p><p>""You don't have to if you don't want to,"" Erin said, sensing the story Mindy had to tell would explain her lesbianism and how she knew how losing her virginity felt.</p><p>""It is okay. I was eight the first time..."" She said, pausing to collect her thoughts, ""I had a babysitter- Sarah Pollard, a high school junior. She was so pretty, popular. Everyone liked her. I liked her. Still do, I guess. Anyway, one day she says we should play a game. She had taught me how to play poker, now she wanted to teach me another game, like poker. Only you lost your clothing if you lost the hand.""</p><p>""Strip poker?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mindy laughed, ""Kind of cheesy, right? Not very original. Anyway, we played until we were both naked. I thought it was fun, naughty and exciting. I guess she got to see what she wanted to see.</p><p>""Things went from there, our games becoming more intimate. Over the next few years, we became lovers. She taught me how to please a woman and how to receive pleasure in return. She was so beautiful and tender, patient. I was ten when she used a vibrator to take my virginity. I remember coming so hard that time.</p><p>""I know what she did to me was weird, wrong but I really didn't mind. It had felt incredible and I miss her all the time. She graduated and left the state to go to college. She emails me sometimes.""</p><p>""So, you know why I am the way I am."" She said, looking down at her hands in her lap.</p><p>Erin took her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. She smiled when Mindy looked up at her, ""I see why the pictures hit you so hard. You can identify with Natty.""</p><p>""I can.""</p><p>""Did you ever tell anyone about your babysitter?""</p><p>""If I had, we wouldn't have been able to be together. Abuse or not, I liked being with her. It is a tangled mess, my feelings for Sarah.""</p><p>""I think you and Natty could have a long conversation about tangled feelings."" Erin said, squeezing her hand.</p><p>Erin's phone rang about then and she retrieved it. She smiled when she saw Ashley's name on the caller ID.</p><p>""Hello,""</p><p>""Hey. Did Mindy show up?""</p><p>""Yeah. She is sitting right here.""</p><p>""Tell her hi,""</p><p>""Ashley says hi,"" Erin said, then, ""She waved.""</p><p>""Has she tried it on, yet?""</p><p>Erin laughed, said, ""Yeah. She did.""</p><p>""What did I do?"" Mindy asked.</p><p>""She asked if you had tried it on, yet.""</p><p>""Was it a forgone conclusion, then?"" Mindy laughed self consciously.</p><p>""Hold on. I'll put you on speaker.""</p><p>""I'll do you one better. I'm coming over.""</p><p>""See you in a few."" Erin said, closing the phone, ""Ashley is coming over.""</p><p>""Cool,"" Mindy said, smiling.</p><p>""I'm going to let her in. Be right back.""</p><p>Erin went downstairs, poked her head into the kitchen, said, ""Mom, Ashley is coming over.""</p><p>""Alright, but not for long. It is a school night.""</p><p>""No problem."" Erin said, leaving her mother in the kitchen and going to the front door. She peeked through the window, saw Ashley coming up the stairs. Before she could ring the doorbell, she opened the door.</p><p>""Come on in. We are in my room."" She said, grinning at her friend.</p><p>Ashley followed her upstairs, smiled at Mindy when she entered the room, said, ""Fits like a dream, doesn't it?""</p><p>""It does,"" Mindy agreed, ""How did you know I'd try it on?""</p><p>""I remember the compulsion I felt when I first saw it,"" she answered, joining her on the bed.</p><p>""So it wasn't just me.""</p><p>""It has a gravity to it,"" she said, ""sucks you in.""</p><p>Mindy nodded.</p><p>Turning to Erin, she asked, ""Did she look hot in it?""</p><p>Erin laughed, ""Yeah, she did.""</p><p>""I thought she might. Great legs for a twelve year old.""</p><p>Blushing, Mindy said, ""Thanks, I think.""</p><p>""How much do you know?"" Ashley asked, winking at her.</p><p>""About Natty?""</p><p>""I told her everything."" Erin said, then amended, ""Everything that was my place to tell, anyway.""</p><p>Frowning, Mindy said, ""What's the difference?""</p><p>""I think she means she left out my part of the story.""</p><p>""Parts."" Erin said.</p><p>""No fashion show?""</p><p>""That and why you suddenly like Katy Perry.""</p><p>""Ah, gotcha.""</p><p>""Fashion show?"" Mindy asked, looking back and forth between Erin and Ashley.</p><p>""You saw all that lingerie in the hole?""</p><p>Yeah,"" Mindy said, nodding.</p><p>""Erin and I tried on a bunch of it, took pictures."" Ashley said, then her eyes widened, ""Let me see the picture of Natty.""</p><p>Erin had almost forgotten about the picture she had taken of Natty. Getting off the bed, she went to the closet. Three pressure points later, she had the SD card in her fingers. Booting up her computer, she inserted the memory card. Mindy and Ashley joined her at the computer and she flipped through the lingerie fashion show for Mindy's benefit. She oohed and aahed at each picture, made a few raunchy comments about some of the more lewd poses. She actually blushed when they got to the two nude pictures of Erin and Ashley.</p><p>The last image on the SD card was of a girl who had died long before the technology that had captured her likeness had been created. There she was in her see-through nightie and panties, her eyes wide in surprise.</p><p>""How crazy is this?"" Ashley said, her mouth slack from surprise.</p><p>""Is this really a photo from this limbo place?"" Mindy said, excitement thick in her voice. She looked at Erin for confirmation.</p><p>Erin nodded, ""I took it the last time I was there.""</p><p>""You mean when you had your cherry popped?"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Yes, when I had my cherry popped,"" Erin laughed, ""Anyway, when I woke up in discomfort this morning, I thought the two places were linked some how. When I saw this, I knew I was right. How... I can't figure out but definitely linked.""</p><p>""We already knew you had influence over there. We learned that when you opened the doors."" Ashley said.</p><p>""True. Then there is the bleed over. Like you smelling like Natty's perfume the next morning. Or me smelling like the peach soap after our shower.""</p><p>""Wait, you've been to this limbo place, too?"" Mindy asked, turning to Ashley.</p><p>""Remember that girl I kissed,""</p><p>Mindy grinned and said, ""Ah. I see said the blind man.""</p><p>Erin snorted, then laughed. Ashley smiled and said, ""Nice.""</p><p>""So both of you have made out with Natty,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, rubbing the back of her neck. She grinned sheepishly, said, ""Natty is a very dynamic girl. She draws you in like a moth to a flame. Hell, the same way her lingerie drew you in.""</p><p>""You'll see,"" Ashley said, glancing at Erin.</p><p>""You think it was the lingerie?"" Erin asked, picking up on her thoughts.</p><p>""I do,""</p><p>""What are you two talking about?""</p><p>""She did say it strengthened our connection.""</p><p>""She told me she could sense me, I am here so often, but could never quite see me before. That only changed afterwards,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Interesting. Maybe it is because the lingerie exists in both places,"" Erin said, rolling the idea around her brain. It kind of made sense.</p><p>""That might explain how the photo ended up on your SD card. When you imagined the computer and camera into limbo, you created a connection with your real computer.</p><p>""Hmmm, it is a thought.""</p><p>""Hey, back up,"" Mindy said, looking from Ashley to Erin, ""Do you mean I might meet Natty because I've worn her lingerie?""</p><p>""I think it is a fair possibility,"" Erin said, smiling at her, ""Don't worry. The place is a little creepy at first but Natty is a sweety. I think you will love her.""</p><p>""Oh, man,"" Mindy said, ""What have I gotten into?""</p><p>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>""Oh, a visitor.""</p><p>Mindy blinked in surprise as she recognized the girl from the photos Erin had shown her. Erin and Ashley had said she might end up here, in the place with doors that don't open, but it was still a shock. It was nothing like a dream, the detail and texture of the place were too real. There was a substance to the place, not ephemeral like a dream at all. Looking around, she recognized the room as Erin's bedroom, but only fifty years in the past.</p><p>""Holy cow!"" Mindy said, leaning heavily against the door frame.</p><p>""What an odd saying,"" Natty said, smiling. She was stretched out on her bed, wearing only a shimmering nightie that only fell to mid thigh. It appeared she had been reading when Mindy made her entrance, the book still in her hands. Closing it, she set it aside and sat on the edge of the bed, her brilliant eyes fastening on Mindy, ""Are you Indian?""</p><p>""Indian?"" Mindy parroted, frowning.</p><p>""Not Native American, but the other Indian."" Natty said.</p><p>""Um... No, I'm not Indian,"" Mindy said, then it dawned on her why Natty asked. Grinning sheepishly, she said, ""Holy cow' is just an expression of surprise these days.""</p><p>""Ah, I see,"" Natty said, laughing. She got to her feet and walked over to where Mindy stood. She moved with such grace and confidence, an unstudied animal fluidity that Mindy found mesmerizing. Stopping at arms length, she smiled warmly and said, ""This place can be a bit startling. Seems relatively harmless, though.""</p><p>""Um... I guess,"" Mindy said, looking around the room.</p><p>""I have to admit, you showing up here is a bit of an oddity,"" Natty said, then, ""I don't get too many visitors here and never of the stranger variety. My name is Natasha Bronsky, welcome to my little slice of the afterlife.""</p><p>""So you really are dead?"" Mindy asked, then realized it seemed kind of insensitive, ""Sorry. Still trying to wrap my head around being here. You hear someone describe it but to experience it... Sorry, I'm Mindy Cross. I'm a friend of Erin and Ashley.""</p><p>""Then you showing up makes some sense,"" Natty said, her smile brightening at the mention of the two girls, ""It is nice to meet you, Mindy.""</p><p>""You, too,"" Mindy said, returning the smile.</p><p>""How are my two favorite girls?""</p><p>""Good,"" Mindy said, then grinned, ""Erin is walking a little gingerly, but she will be okay.""</p><p>Natty gave her an assessing look, then a slow grin spread on her face, ""Yes, we might have had a bit too much fun last time she was here. I can see you know some of the details I speak of. Curious.""</p><p>""Curious?""</p><p>""I've known Erin since she first moved into my old room and Ashley nearly as long. You... You seemed to have been accepted by the girls pretty quickly, taken into their confidence. Oh, you seem trustworthy enough, but the fold you were accepted into is an odd one, to say the least. Are you following me?""</p><p>Mindy thought she knew what Natty was hinting at but wasn't ready to oust herself, so she played dumb, ""Not really.""</p><p>Looking at her with those intense eyes, Natty seemed to bore right to the heart of her. She must have seen what she suspected in Mindy's eyes because her smile became coy, knowing. That smile held so much sexual promise that Mindy's heart rate kicked up a few beats. She swallowed hard, thinking the space between them was way too small all of a sudden.</p><p>""You are a very pretty girl, Mindy,"" Natty said, her voice a little husky, ""Such beautiful eyes.""</p><p>Slightly dizzy, Mindy smiled, shyly.</p><p>Natty stepped closer, only inches away now. Mindy caught a hint of the lavender perfume she wore. She was so beautiful and sensual and Mindy found her incredibly attractive. The space between them all but thrummed with sexual tension. She wanted Natty to close the distance between them and was scared she would, at the same time. Since her babysitter had gone away to college, she hasn't been with anyone.</p><p>""Can I kiss you?"" Natty asked, her voice low but full of excitement.</p><p>And there it is, Mindy thought, her heart racing in her breast. Natty had left it up to her. She swallowed hard, looked deeply into Natty's eyes. The desire she saw there sparked her own and she realized she was going to kiss Natty.</p><p>Her lips met Natty's then parted to let the girl's tongue into her mouth. Passion welled up in her and she knew she had made the right decision. Then the space between them melted completely, Natty's warm body pressing deliciously against her own.</p><p>""Mmmm...."" Natty said, pulling back from the kiss to smile at her, ""Very nice.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she agreed, smiling.</p><p>""Done this before?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mindy said, placing a soft kiss on her lips, ""My babysitter and I used to fool around all the time before she went off to college.""</p><p>Mindy blinked in surprise when she realized what she had just shared. She never talked about it, with the exception of Erin. She was the first person she had ever opened up to about being molested by her babysitter. Natty was a complete stranger and she hadn't intended to share such an intimate secret with her.</p><p>""Interesting,"" Natty said, her hand on Mindy's hip. It slipped under the t-shirt she wore to bed, her fingers just brushing her skin as they slid up her flank. Mindy shivered in anticipation and wasn't disappointed when the hand cupped her small breast. Moaning, she arched her back into Natty's caress.</p><p>""Interesting?""</p><p>""How old were you when you started fooling around with your babysitter?""</p><p>""Eight,"" Mindy moaned, then, ""Well, I was nine the first time she really touched me. It was pretty hands off until then.""</p><p>Again, it came out of her mouth before she really thought about what she was saying.</p><p>""A victim?"" Natty asked, her eyes searching Mindy's.</p><p>""I should say yes, but I liked what we did together,"" Mindy admitted, finding the sensation of having her breast fondled and talking about being molested by her babysitter disorienting, ""That is weird, right?""</p><p>""Probably, but I understand completely,"" Natty said, smiling sympathetically, ""I'm probably one of a few who really know what you mean.""</p><p>Feeling a curious bond developing between them, Mindy embraced the girl, hugged her fiercely. The girl returned the hug, her hand slipping around her back still under her shirt. After a moment, Mindy released her, pulled back to smile at her.</p><p>""Thanks for sharing that with me,"" Natty said, then with a sad smile, ""Maybe we can swap our stories some night. It might be therapeutic to talk about our experiences.""</p><p>""Maybe,"" Mindy said, then, ""But not right now.""</p><p>""No?""</p><p>""No,"" Mindy said, smiling, ""Right now, I want try that bed out.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah?"" Natty asked, her eyes flashing with mischief.</p><p>Mindy leaned in and kissed her deeply, then said, ""Come on.""</p><p>Taking Natty's hand, she led the girl to the bed. They flopped on the bed in a tangled, giggling mess. Mindy thrilled to feel of Natty's lithe body pressed against hers, felt a pleasant warmth bloom between her thighs. Her hands slipped under the nightie and cupped Natty's small breasts. The girl sighed and kissed her, her own hands roaming over Mindy's body. The kiss was passionate, hasty in their excitement.</p><p>Clothing began to melt away, first Mindy's sleep shirt, then Natty's nightie. Mindy lowered her mouth to one pink nipple, gently nibble it until Natty groaned and arched her back. She didn't let up, used a free hand to cup the other breast. Natty's breathing quickened and grew shallow as she became more and more turned on. She trapped Mindy's head to her chest, moaning.</p><p>Mindy eased Natty onto her back, moved between her parted thighs. Placing a kiss on the nipple she had been torturing, she moved lower. She tasted Natty's skin with her tongue, left a trail of moist kisses down her taut belly. When she came to the skimpy panties she wore, she looked up and smiled at Natty. The girl gave her a playful grin of her own. Taking that as consent, Mindy hooked her thumbs in the silky waistband and pulled the panties down. Natty lifted her backside to let them slip off, then down her long legs. They joined the nightie on the floor.</p><p>Looking down at the supine girl, Mindy drank her in. Long, shapely legs, if a little coltish still; hips just beginning to flare; a sexy, flat belly; ribs that just showed under small, upswept breasts. Her babysitter had been older, her body more mature than Natty's. She had been curvy, busty, beautiful. Still, she couldn't deny that she like what she saw looking down at Natty.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Natty asked, giving her a quizzical look.</p><p>""Admiring the view,"" Mindy said, leaning forward to give her a tender kiss.</p><p>Natty grinned at her, said, ""It is nice to share a bed with someone as experienced as you. Erin and Ashley are fast learners and a fun distraction but this is a welcome change of pace.""</p><p>Mindy grinned as she settled on her belly between Natty's wide spread legs. Her mouth found the soft folds of Natty's sex, her tongue teasing the hood of her clitoris. Closing her eyes, she thought back to the evening when Sarah Pollard had introduced her to oral sex. They had been playing strip poker again, both girls thoroughly naked. Out of clothing to bet, her babysitter had suggested they could play for something else. Accustomed to their increasingly intimate games, Mindy had been intrigued. When Mindy won the next hand, Sarah had had her sit on the table in front of her. She had giggled when the babysitter ran her hand down her thigh and onto her little girl sex. It had tickled, made her squirm, but had felt kind of nice. She didn't stop her from massaging the lips of her vagina, a finger trailing between them to tease her bud. After a while, Sarah had told her to scoot back some, so she had. That was when she first kissed Mindy down there. It had been weird, so she asked her to stop. She had said it was okay, this was something adults did. Unsure, she had let her lick her down there until a curious heat spread in her belly. A few minutes went by, Sarah's tongue teasing her until her hips bucked and her back arched. It had started to feel really good. Then something magical had happened; her body exploded with pleasure, nearly shaking itself apart. Sarah had explained what had happened to her, how it was a sign she was growing up. She had had something called an orgasm. It happened when adults 'made out'. Then Sarah had told her it was only right that Mindy return the favor, said it would be rude not to. She had trusted the older girl's wisdom on such things. They had traded places, the teenager stretching out on her back on the table before Mindy. Her legs were spread wide and Mindy had gaped at the folds of her sex, the patch of downy hair just above. The babysitter had coached her through eating her pussy, showed her how to please a woman. She had made these little animal sounds of excitement that had only gotten louder the more Mindy's tongue probed her clitoris. Over and over in a breathy moan, she assured Mindy she was doing a great job and that it felt incredible. Then, like Mindy she had had an orgasm, her taut body shaking as she came. After that, cards were forgotten and Sarah had taken her upstairs. On her little twin bed, they had gone down on each other twice more before the babysitter had decided they had better get dressed before her parents got home from date night. Mindy had gone to bed that night with the smell of that girl's pussy still on her face and the taste of her on her tongue.</p><p>It had been a weird experience but kind of exciting. She was playing adult games, something that sent a naughty shiver through her nine year old body. That night was the last time they played strip poker. Mindy knew now it had just been a means to an end for Sarah. All pretenses were set aside now that she had what she wanted, which was a willing little girl to play with. Most date nights, they spent in Natty's bed, with Sarah slowly introducing her to the joys of lesbianism. She had a lot to teach and Mindy was eager to learn.</p><p>She missed Sarah sometimes and now she felt a tug of longing to see the teenager, again.</p><p>Shaking off that feeling, she focused on the sexy, naked preteen in front of her. Natty had propped up on her elbows and was watching her. She gave her a playful smile and kissed the now tender bud. Her tongue flicked back and forth, teased a moan from Natty.</p><p>""That feels so good,"" Natty breathed, her hips beginning to gyrate in counter rhythm to Mindy's tongue.</p><p>Mindy put a finger into her mouth to wet it with saliva, then glanced at the girl. Natty nodded and Mindy eased the digit deep inside of her hot, slick core. She was wet and her pussy sucked eagerly at Mindy's finger.</p><p>Wetting the finger was a waste of time, Mindy thought, grinning, she is really turned on.</p><p>Making little 'come hither' motions deep inside of her pussy, Mindy found her sweet spot, knew she had when her breathing grew much faster and her hips began to buck. Lower her mouth to the soft folds of her sex, she teased her clitoris as she continued to hit her g-spot. Natty grasped at the sheets, her body trying to escape the intense pleasure even as she begged Mindy not to stop. Mindy grabbed her thigh, held her thrashing body to her mouth.</p><p>""Oh God! That feels...Oh God!...so good,"" Natty moaned, her intense eyes looking on Mindy's, ""Oh God! Please don't stop! I want to come!""</p><p>She was close, Mindy knew. She could almost see the climax building up speed in Natty, could feel the tension in her body. A few more thrusts of her finger and Natty cried out in ecstasy. Her lithe little body tensed, her back arching off the bed. Then she shook violently before collapsing like a rag doll back to the bed. Her breast was heaving and she was gasping for air, a sheen of sweat covering her skin, but she was smiling.</p><p>""Wow,"" Natty said, with a little laugh, ""You are good at that.""</p><p>Grinning, Mindy crawled up the girl on her hands and knees and kissed her, ""I've had some practice.""</p><p>""Ah,"" Natty smiled up at her.</p><p>With one more kiss, Mindy flopped onto her back beside the still panting girl. Natty rolled atop her, her weight and the warmth of her body pleasant. She bit her lower lip and favored Mindy with a look that dripped with desire. Mindy's pulse kicked up a bit and she grew even more excited.</p><p>Natty slid down her, her breasts rubbing deliciously on Mindy's skin. She settled between the spread legs of the Mindy, lightly stroking the soft folds of her sex. Mindy shivered, sighed as the light touch awakened her desire. Her moist lips found her bud tender and ready, her tongue teasing a moan from her. Mindy put a hand on the back of her head to hold her there, her fingers grasping her silky blond hair. The feel of her tongue, wet and rough, made her hips gyrate and her back arch. It felt so good she couldn't restrain the noises that ripped out of her.</p><p>The girl had some skills of her own, Mindy thought, moaning.</p><p>Sinking lower, Natty's tongue found the opening to her girlhood. Meeting no resistance, her tongue slipped inside of Mindy's hot, wet core. The feeling of it wriggling there made Mindy writhe, her young body twisting in ecstasy. Her fingers tightened in Natty's hair, her hips bucking against her mouth. Natty grabbed her thighs to keep her wandering body to her mouth.</p><p>""That feels so good,"" Mindy moaned, her free hand squeezing her breast. The nipple ached deliciously as her palm drew across it.</p><p>Natty released one thigh and wet her fingers in her mouth. Mindy moaned when two of them pressed against the opening of her vagina, then eased inside of her. They slipped deep into her slick core, sucked in by her greedy sex. Like she was beckoning Mindy to come, Natty made a come hither motion to probe her g- spot. Her body came alive with pleasure and she moaned.</p><p>This wasn't the first time she had had her pussy fingered by another girl. Sarah had taken her maidenhead on the weekend after her eleventh birthday. She had said Mindy was growing up and wondered if she was ready for something more. Pretending to think she wasn't ready, she had Mindy all but begging her for her to take her virginity. Looking back now, she could see how the babysitter had manipulated her into giving consent.</p><p>Sarah had taken her up to her room and they had made out some, clothing being shed as they kissed and touched. They had been doing this a while now and it was old hat to Mindy. She liked it, liked how Sarah looked without clothes, liked touching her and being touched in return. She really liked the way her body felt when she came.</p><p>Eventually, the teenager had taken something out of her purse and showed it to Mindy. It was a silver shaft that tapered to a tip at one end and a black knob at the other. It was a vibrator, Sarah had explained to her, then showed her how it worked. The buzzing toy had awakened the ecstasy in her eleven year old body when she pressed between the folds of her sex. She had squirmed and moaned as the vibrations translated through her clitoris to the rest of her body. She had come so hard that time that she thought she might die.</p><p>Then the teenager had her lay on her back and spread her legs wide. She pressed the cool, slick tip of the vibrator against her hymen. It had hurt when she started putting pressure against the thin membrane, tears spilling down her cheeks. Sarah had cooed to her, said it was almost over. Then it was, the shaft biting deep into her all of a sudden. It had startled a gasp from her and she had propped up on her elbows to see the sex toy half buried inside of her. Her eyes had widened and she had giggled excitedly. She had done it. She was a woman now.</p><p>Slow and easy, Sarah had fucked her with the vibrator, working it in and out of her tender sex. It had kind of hurt, stinging her torn flesh, but it had felt really good, too. So good, she had two more orgasms from the thrusting toy before Sarah thought she had had enough. She had taken the vibrator from her still quivering sex, used a wet towelette to wipe her blood from the shaft, and put it in her purse. Then she had taken Mindy into the bathroom, drew a bath, and joined her in the hot water. Lovingly, she had washed the Mindy, taking pleasure in caressing her soft skin. She had told her she would be sore in the morning, that it was normal.</p><p>She had been right. She could barely walk it hurt so much. Underwear had been a torture, rubbing against her torn hymen. Luckily, it stopped hurting before the weekend. That was the first time the babysitter put her finger in Mindy. Not near as big as the vibrator, it had fit nicely. She had climaxed twice that night from the thrusting digit that seemed to find a magic button deep inside of her, one that threw her straight into ecstasy.</p><p>Now, Natty had found that same button and she felt her body responding. A climax was building in her. Sensing it, Natty thrust harder, pushing her toward her orgasm. Clenching up, she cried out as she came. She shook through her ecstasy, then floated down like a feather on a breeze.</p><p>Natty crawled up and stretched out at her side, putting her head on her shoulder and one leg across hers. Mindy hugged her closer, liked the way her warm body molded to hers. Their lips met in a lazy, tender kiss.</p><p>""I've missed this,"" Mindy said, smiling at the ceiling.</p><p>""It has been awhile?""</p><p>""Since the beginning of summer,"" Mindy said, sighing, ""when Sarah went off to college.""</p><p>""Sarah the babysitter?"" Natty asked, tracing lazy circles on Mindy's stomach.</p><p>""Yeah,""</p><p>""Well,"" Natty said, giving her a kiss, ""You are welcome to visit anytime.""</p><p>Smiling playfully, Mindy said, ""I'll take you up on that.""</p><p>""Now, do you know anything about computers...""</p>"
1133,Pint-sized Picasso,Ebo,1,A babysitter is seduced by the perculiar drawings of her charge.,"['F/g', 'rom', 'cons', 'ped']","<p>That was how Miranda had come to think of the little girl she was babysitting. It wasn't exactly accurate, the girl's style of art light years from old Pablo's. Still, she liked the alliteration, so it stuck.</p><p>Her real name was Tanya and she was eleven going on forty. Miranda loved babysitting her because she was more than capable of taking care of herself. She liked to joke that Tanya was an old lady trapped in a girl's body. It always drew a sheepish grin from the girl.</p><p>It was an easy gig that paid well. She could do her college homework and not have to worry about Tanya burning down the house. She'd babysat a few kids who she couldn't say the same about.</p><p>Her artwork had been unsettling at first, but Miranda could deal with that little eccentricity. The last kid she babysat was a monster. It was a horrible thing to think about a child but this girl had been a sociopath, had scared the hell out of Miranda the three months she had watched her. She still had the occasional nightmare about her.</p><p>Tanya was a sweetie, funny and smart. Miranda was having a blast watching her, actually looked forward to seeing her. She was fond of her, had grown attached to her in just a few months.</p><p>So, when she discovered the sketches of her naked in the girl's artbook, she hadn't freaked out like the last three babysitters.</p><p>Well, she had freaked out a little, she had to admit.</p><p>Grinning, she remembered that day, when she made the discovery...</p><p>She'd made dinner for Tanya and her, called for the girl. When she didn't answer, Miranda had gone in search of her. She'd found the girl propped up against her headboard, her knees drawn up and her sketch pad resting on her thighs. Humming along with whatever she was listening to on her MP3 player, she was oblivious to her babysitter entering the room.</p><p>Her mother had said the girl liked to draw, then looked like she wished she hadn't brought it up. Miranda had found it odd then, but hadn't asked about it. With the girl distracted, she thought she might catch a glimpse of her latest project.</p><p>Tanya became aware of her before she got close enough to see what she was drawing, quickly closed the book. She looked like the cat who still had feathers in its teeth, couldn't look more guilty if she tried.</p><p>""What are you drawing? Can I see?""</p><p>""Mom says I'm not supposed to show anyone my drawings,"" she said, looking down at her sketchbook on her thighs, ""Especially not my babysitter.""</p><p>""Why on earth not?""</p><p>""She said the last three quit because of my drawings,"" Tanya said, her lip trembling like she might cry, ""I didn't mean to make them quit.""</p><p>""Honey,"" Miranda said, sitting on the bed beside her, stroked her shoulder reassuringly, ""I seriously doubted you made them quit.""</p><p>""No?""</p><p>""Of course not,"" Miranda said, smiling, ""So let me see. I can't imagine anything you could have drawn that would make me stop babysitting you.""</p><p>The girl was unsure, looked down at the pad. Miranda took a hold of it and the girl relinquished it after a gentle game of tug of war. She smiled at the girl, gave her shoulder one more squeeze to comfort her, then opened the book.</p><p>She was stunned by the half finished sketch, several thoughts scrambling for purchase in her spinning head. First was the fact the drawing was incredibly detailed, so realistic it was like looking at a black and white photograph. The second was that it was a sketch of her sitting naked at the kitchen table downstairs. The girl had captured her likeness so clearly that she thought for a moment she had actually sat at the table naked.</p><p>This was ridiculous, of course; she'd never do such a thing.</p><p>The girl was looking at her, her big brown eyes like windows to her soul. Miranda could see her vulnerability, her fear in them. She forced her own uneasiness aside, managed a smile for the girl. The smile the girl offered in return was a hesitant one.</p><p>""It is beautiful, sweetie,"" she said, which was true enough. The drawing was incredibly detailed, wonderfully rendered. She had skills at shading that would make most artists weep with joy to have.</p><p>""You like it,"" the girl asked, her tone hopeful.</p><p>Again, Miranda felt a soft spot for her.</p><p>""You are very talented,"" she said, which really wasn't an answer. She wasn't sure how she felt about the drawing. Hopefully the girl wouldn't push for a better answer.</p><p>""Thanks,"" Tanya said, grinning brightly.</p><p>""Tanya, honey,"" Miranda said, faltered as she searched for the right way to ask what she needed to know, ""Can you tell me about the picture?""</p><p>""What do you want to know?""</p><p>""Why am I naked, sweetie?""</p><p>""Are you upset,"" she said, tears in her eyes when she looked at Miranda, ""Please don't be mad at me!""</p><p>""I'm not mad,"" Miranda said, hugging the girl, ""I'm... Confused. Can you tell me why you wanted to draw me naked?""</p><p>""It is something I like to do,"" she said, looking away, ""Draw naked people.""</p><p>""Does your mom know about your drawings?""</p><p>She nodded, still wouldn't look at Miranda, ""She says I should try to draw something else. Says it isn't proper for a girl my age to draw the things I do. I tried... I really did. I drew birds... and puppies... and flowers, but this is what I really like to draw.""</p><p>""Did you draw your other babysitters?""</p><p>Tanya looked away, which was answer enough. Miranda was beginning to understand what had happened, why the others quit. Tanya had drawn them and they had found out, maybe saw the drawings. It was a little disconcerting, seeing herself naked as rendered by an eleven year old's hand. She could see why they would want to leave.</p><p>""Honey,"" Miranda said, surprised at her own calmness, ""You can't draw people like this without their permission. It isn't nice.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said, still not looking at Miranda, ""Are you going to leave like the others?""</p><p>""Do you promise not to draw any more pictures of me or anyone else without their permission?""</p><p>She nodded, didn't meet Miranda's eyes.</p><p>""That isn't going to get it done, kiddo,"" she said, putting her hand on the girl's chin and turning her head so she had to look at her, ""I want you to promise me.""</p><p>""I promise,"" she said, tears streaming down her cheeks, ""Please don't quit.""</p><p>""I'm going to hold you to that promise,"" she said, then grinned, ""I'm going to be around to make sure you keep it.""</p><p>The girl exploded into her arms, her sketchbook sent flying. Tanya hugged her fiercely, cried against her neck. Miranda hugged her back, stroked her hair affectionately.</p><p>---------------------------------</p><p>The next time she babysat for Tanya, her mother had pulled her aside, ""Tanya told me you saw her drawing. I'm so sorry. I-""</p><p>""It's fine,"" Miranda said, cutting her off with a smile, ""It was a little embarrassing but I'm fine. Compared to the last girl I babysat, this is nothing.""</p><p>""I assure you, this won't happen, again.""</p><p>""Tanya made me a promise, no more sketches without my permission. I think she is good for it.""</p><p>Her mother had given her a surprised smile, shook her head in wonder, ""You are truly a godsend, Miranda.""</p><p>Miranda went looking for the girl after her mother left, found her in her room. It was a replay of when she had discovered her drawing habits. She was leaning against her headboard, her knees drawn up with her drawing tablet on her knees. The only difference was she wasn't drawing. She was just staring at the book, lost in thought.</p><p>""Hey, kiddo,"" she said, stepping into the room, ""Whatcha drawing?""</p><p>""I don't know what to draw,"" she said, looked frustrated, ""I tried a few things but couldn't get interested in any of them.""</p><p>Miranda felt a twinge of guilt. She knew what the girl wanted to draw but she had forbade it. Tanya was trying to keep her promise and was miserable for it. Still, she didn't feel guilty enough to let the girl draw naked pictures of her.</p><p>""I know it isn't easy, sweetie,"" she said, sitting on the bed, ""Doing the right thing rarely is.""</p><p>With a sigh, the girl closed her book, set it aside.</p><p>------------------------------------------------</p><p>""Miranda?""</p><p>She looked up from her homework, saw the girl standing across the table from her. Smiling, she marked her place, closed the book, said, ""What's up, buttercup?""</p><p>The smile the line drew wasn't the megawatt grin she used to have. The girl seemed diminished, just a wisp of her former self. In the three weeks since making her promise, she was quieter, didn't smile as much.</p><p>Not for the first time since then, Miranda felt a twist in her heart. She'd taken something from the girl, something she loved and it had left a huge hole in her spirit. It broke her own heart to see her like this.</p><p>""Um, I was wondering,"" the girl said, shuffling nervously, ""You said I couldn't draw anyone without their permission. I was...""</p><p>""Are you asking my permission?""</p><p>Tanya nodded, looked down at her feet.</p><p>The twist, again, like a knife in her chest. She hated seeing her like this, couldn't stand it anymore.</p><p>""It's an important part of you, isn't it, kiddo,"" she said, her voice full of sympathy, ""these pictures of yours?""</p><p>She looked up, her limpid eyes once again saying more than her words ever could. Miranda saw her answer.</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, folding like wet cardboard, ""this one time.""</p><p>The girl perked up, her eyes hopeful. Miranda had to laugh at her enthusiasm but held up a hand, ""Emphasis on this ONE time.""</p><p>Faster than Miranda would have thought possible, the girl rounded the table and she found herself being hugged, again. The girl gave her a kiss on the cheek, said, ""Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.""</p><p>""Alright, now scat,"" she said, laughing, ""I have homework to finish.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said, breathless with excitement.</p><p>""And Tanya,"" Miranda said, grinning, ""if you feel like taking a few pounds off my hips and butt, I'd be okay with that.""</p><p>The girl giggled as she ran out of the room. Miranda watched her go, wondered if she'd made the right decision. Right or not, it lifted her spirits to see the brilliant smile back on the girl's face.</p><p>---------------------------------------------</p><p>""I found this in Tanya's room,"" Tanya's mother said, passing a piece of thick paper to Miranda.</p><p>She laughed self consciously when she saw her naked body on the page, lovingly rendered with each swipe of the pencil. Again, she was struck at how realistic the picture was, like a photograph. She had to touch it in one corner to make sure the lead smudged under her fingertips.</p><p>The girl didn't take off the freshman fifteen, like I had asked, Miranda thought with a mental grin.</p><p>""She says you gave her permission.""</p><p>She looked at the woman, then cringed, ""I'm sorry. I should have asked you first. It's just... It broke my heart, seeing her so listless. She seems lost without her art. I don't know... I just couldn't do it anymore.""</p><p>Her mother looked at her for a long moment, then a sad smile spread on her face, ""I know what you mean. It's been killing me, this last couple of weeks. I missed my little girl. She seems like herself for the first time in awhile. Thanks to you.""</p><p>""It isn't really a big deal,"" she said, looking down at the picture.</p><p>""It is a big deal. You have a big heart, Miranda. I think my daughter has found a place in it.""</p><p>""She is a sweet kid.""</p><p>""She is fond of you, too,"" her mother said, smiling, ""which is why I need to run something by you.""</p><p>----------------------------------------------------</p><p>""Are you all settled in,"" Tanya asked, poking her head in the door.</p><p>""Almost,"" Miranda said, waving her in, ""Come in. You can help me finish unpacking.""</p><p>Tanya's mother had offered her a lot of money to act as a sort of live in babysitter, offering her the basement space as a bonus. This was going to be a rental space, so it was completely furnished and ready for a tenant. It was Miranda's good fortune that she got it instead. She had her own bedroom and bathroom, a small kitchenette. The money she'd save on rent alone would have made it worth it, but the pay hike was nice, too. In return, she'd be a second pair of hands around the house, something any single mom could use.</p><p>""I finished the drawing,"" the girl said, helping her by removing things from the boxes and setting them on the bed, then flattening the boxes.</p><p>Miranda had to shake her head and laugh. She'd given in, again. Twice now, she'd given her permission. This time, it was easier to say yes, which worried her. Didn't want the Pint-sized Picasso to think she was a pushover.</p><p>""Why don't you go grab it,""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah. Let me see it,"" she said, hanging some of her clothes on a hanger in the closet.</p><p>She was largely finished putting things away when the girl got back with her sketch pad under her arm. Miranda sat on the bed and the girl pushed in beside her. She opened the book to the page, gave it to Miranda.</p><p>Blinking in surprise, she blushed at the very suggestive pose the girl had chosen for her. She was facing away, half turned backwards so one breast was visible. Her chestnut hair cascaded down her back nearly to her bare buttocks. The smile on her face was a coy one and it was reflected in her eyes. The girl had made her incredibly sexy, erotic, much more sensual than she felt most days.</p><p>""Wow, kid,"" she laughed, self-consciously running her hand through her hair, ""What can I say about this?""</p><p>""Too 'romance novel'?""</p><p>Miranda laughed, ""It is definitely too something. Your mother see this one?""</p><p>""No,"" she said, shyly, ""This one is just for you.""</p><p>""Why this one?""</p><p>""So you can see how pretty you are.""</p><p>""I think you've romanticized me a little,"" she laughed, a little uncomfortable.</p><p>""It is how I see you,"" the girl said, tearing the picture out of the book and giving it to her.</p><p>------------------------------------------------------</p><p>Miranda felt kind of foolish, her face on fire but it was something she had to do. The girl's words were still in her head, rattling around so she couldn't concentrate on her homework. She'd finally given in.</p><p>She stood in front of the full length mirror on the closet door, looking at her naked body. In her right hand was the picture the little girl had drawn. She tried to see what Tanya had seen, but all she saw was the extra tonnage she'd put on since high school. Sitting on her butt all day in class, stressing over her grades, and eating on the fly hadn't done nice things to her figure.</p><p>Striking the pose from the drawing, she had to laugh. Her butt was bigger than the drawing, her thighs thicker. Not exactly fat, she had some padding on her that the girl had left off. Still, she thought she looked okay. Better than she had expected. Maybe there was hope for her social life, after all.</p><p>Looking at the picture again, she groaned, ""It's time to start working out, again.""</p><p>----------------------------------------</p><p>""What do you think,"" Tanya said, looking expectantly at Miranda.</p><p>Miranda managed a smile for the girl, her face hot with embarrassment, ""It is very...""</p><p>""You don't like it,"" the girl asked, her face falling.</p><p>""I didn't say that. It is just a little shocking,"" Miranda said, laughing, ""It is a very provocative picture, Tanya. Where on earth did you get an idea like this?""</p><p>The girl shrugged, ""I just draw what's in my head.""</p><p>Miranda looked at the picture again, thinking, this shouldn't be in an eleven year old girl's head. It'd be more at home in Hugh Hefner's.</p><p>In the picture, she was lying on her back, her body twisted in an erotic pose that revealed all of her naughty bits. It was a sensual, sexy picture. It was understated, artistic, but still very sexual.</p><p>Feeling like she was in a mine field wearing snow shoes, Miranda tried to find a delicate way of asking the burning questions in her mind. This was the second very suggestive picture the girl had drawn of her. Did the girl think about her like this? Was the girl attracted to her?</p><p>Suddenly, Miranda didn't want to ask her, anymore. She wasn't sure what she'd do if she said yes. Ignorance is truly bliss. She could ignore it, go on working and living here like she hadn't noticed it. Right?</p><p>Sighing, she said, ""Honey, I have to ask you a question. It might be a little embarrassing but be honest with me. Do you like girls... Like that?""</p><p>The girl blushed, looked away. The way she fidgeted was her answer. The girl was attracted to other girls. Moreover, judging by the last two pictures she drawn, she was attracted to Miranda.</p><p>""It is okay if you do, sweetie,"" she said, pulling the girl into a hug, ""It is perfectly okay.""</p><p>""Really,"" the girl asked, squeezing Miranda tightly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Miranda said, reassuringly.</p><p>""You aren't going to tell Mom, are you? She doesn't know I like girls,"" Tanya said, pulling back to arms length. Her brown eyes looked panicked at the thought of her mother finding out.</p><p>""No, I'm not going to tell her,"" Miranda said, smiling, ""Although, I think she would be okay with it. She seems like a pretty accepting lady.""</p><p>This was true. Tanya's mother had taken her daughter's peculiar drawing habits in stride. Miranda doubted she'd have any problems accepting her daughter as a budding lesbian.</p><p>""I'm... I'm not ready to talk about it, yet.""</p><p>""Well, if you want to,"" Miranda said, smiling at her, ""you can talk to me about it. Anytime, kiddo.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said, clearly uncomfortable with the conversation they were having. Miranda let it go. She looked at the picture again, shaking her head. The girl was looking at her, her eyes questioning. She didn't have the heart to tell the girl the picture made her uncomfortable. Instead she said, ""You forgot my tattoo.""</p><p>The girl's eyes widened and she said, ""You have a tattoo?'</p><p>""A little butterfly on my hip,"" she said.</p><p>""Could I see it?""</p><p>Pulling her shorts down on one side, she showed the girl the tiny butterfly. She'd been sixteen, gotten it on a dare from her friends. It made her smile when she saw it, reminded her of them.</p><p>""And I have a scar from having my appendix out,"" she said, showing the girl.</p><p>""I didn't know about the scar and tattoo,"" she said, looking at Miranda.</p><p>""Now you do,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""Any other details I missed,"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Probably.""</p><p>""I see. You could model for me-""</p><p>""Not going to happen, kiddo,"" Miranda laughed, shaking her head at the kid's audacity, ""you are just going to have to use your imagination.""</p><p>Tanya giggled, ran out of the room...</p><p>----------------------------------------------------</p><p>Miranda shook her head, now. How wrong she had been.</p><p>""Why are you smiling,"" Tanya asked.</p><p>""I was thinking I must look like Kate Winslet in Titanic,"" Miranda said, with a nervous laugh. She was stretched out on the living room couch, her arm behind her head. The girl sat in the armchair that faced the couch, her legs drawn up so she could rest her sketch pad on her knees. She was busy drawing Miranda.</p><p>She tried not to shiver as the cool air found her naked body.</p><p>""Does that make me Leonardo DiCaprio?""</p><p>""Have you seen the movie,"" Miranda asked, blushing.</p><p>""Yeah, but Mom covered my eyes during that part,"" she said, then grinned at Miranda, ""Doesn't mean I don't know what happened at the end of the scene.""</p><p>""I wouldn't hold your breath for the same ending here,"" Miranda laughed, rolling her eyes, ""I still can't believe you talked me into this.""</p><p>""It was the puppy dog eyes, right?""</p><p>Miranda laughed, shook her head, ""If that was all it took, boys would be walking around with a quivering lower lip all the time.""</p><p>The girl grinned, went back to her drawing.</p><p>Miranda took a deep breath, tried to relax. This was so bad. She was actually posing naked for a little girl. She should be ashamed of herself and there was a little of that, but mostly she was kind of excited. Not exactly a prude but not very adventurous, either, this was the craziest thing she'd ever done.</p><p>Although, she'd never admit it out loud, let alone to someone else, she kind of liked the way the girl drew her. It made her feel desirable, something that has been desperately missed in her life lately. The girl made her feel sexy, attractive.</p><p>How sad is my life that I crave the attention of an eleven year old girl, she thought, miserably.</p><p>With college and taking care of Tanya, she didn't have a lot of time for a social life. Not that she had a lot of luck with dating when she had had the time. Her longest relationship had lasted four months, ended when he slept with her friend.</p><p>""What's wrong?""</p><p>Miranda blinked, saw the girl had stopped drawing. She was looking at her with a frown on her face. She'd been lost in her own miseries, had forgotten about the girl. She must have seen something on Miranda's face.</p><p>""Nothing, sweetie,"" she said, forcing a smile, ""Almost done?""</p><p>""Just about,"" the girl said, not returning to her work. Her big brown eyes bore into Miranda as she said, ""Why are you sad?""</p><p>""I'm just lonely, I guess,"" Miranda said.</p><p>The girl looked at her a moment longer, then went back do drawing. Miranda was glad she didn't push the subject. She was depressed enough without explaining to an eleven year old why her life sucked.</p><p>Her thoughts had sucked some of the fun out of being naked and it wasn't exciting anymore. Feeling self-conscious, she just wanted it to be over.</p><p>The girl sat her pencil down, said, ""I'm done.""</p><p>Miranda sat up, pulled on her long t-shirt. Her modesty restored, she said, ""Can I see?""</p><p>The girl came over, but rather than give the picture to her, she slipped her arms around Miranda's neck, gave her a fierce squeeze. She whispered in her ear, ""You aren't alone. So, don't be lonely.""</p><p>Touched, Miranda hugged her back. After a moment, they broke the embrace and the girl sat on her lap. Her skinny arm was around Miranda's neck, her body warm as its flank pressed against her stomach. After being naked and chilly, her warmth was welcomed.</p><p>""I don't know if I should show you,"" the girl said, looking down at the page of stiff paper in her hand, ""you might be upset.""</p><p>""What,"" Miranda laughed, given her a playful scowl, ""Did you start making my thighs fat, again?""</p><p>The girl giggled, said, ""No. They aren't fat, anyway. You have nice legs.""</p><p>""You always draw me with nice legs, but I don't have nice legs,"" she said, then took the picture, ""Let's see what what you've done.""</p><p>She blinked in surprise at the image on the paper. As always, it was painstakingly realized, beautiful in its richness of detail. Strangely, the first thought that popped into her head was that it didn't look anything like the pose she had struck. She was a little embarrassed by the inane thought, considering the startling composition of the drawing.</p><p>In the picture, she was laying on her side, facing the artist. She was naked and sexy, as only the girl seemed to see her. In this, it wasn't much different than any other drawing the girl had done of her. The big difference was she wasn't alone. Tanya had drawn herself stretched out in front of her, her skinny body as naked as Miranda's. Miranda's arm was draped across her stomach in a lazy embrace.</p><p>While both of them were naked, it didn't seem like a sexual pose. While intimate, it was more sweet than sensual. There was love in the girl's face, an adoration for Miranda in her eyes.</p><p>""Tanya,"" she said, her voice thick with emotion, ""This is...""</p><p>""Inappropriate?""</p><p>""Probably,"" she said, laughing, ""I was going to say beautiful.""</p><p>""I love you, Miranda,"" she said, quietly.</p><p>""I know, kiddo,"" she said, squeezing the girl tight, ""I love you, too.""</p><p>The girl hugged her back.</p><p>""This,"" Miranda said, pulling back and holding up the picture, ""We can't do this.""</p><p>The girl's sigh was a heavy one and she nodded. Her shoulders fell and it broke Miranda's heart. She hugged the girl, kissed the top of her head.</p><p>--------------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>Miranda hesitated, put her head on the door to Tanya's room. She tried to talk herself out of what she was thinking about doing. She hadn't done anything, yet; her only transgressions the ones between her ears. Her thoughts had been running in circles like a dog chasing its own tail all day. If she wanted to be honest with herself, they'd been at it for weeks.</p><p>The only difference was she was finding it harder and harder to shame herself into stopping the endless spiral.</p><p>She knew it was wrong but she kept posing nude for Tanya, even though the pictures the girl drew rarely had anything to do with her pose. She liked the way her pictures made her feel, needed the attention.</p><p>Tanya's drawings were becoming more and more graphic. They depicted all manners of sapphic coupling between Miranda and her. Sensual and erotic, they began to slip into her thoughts, then her dreams. She would go to the girl in these dreams and they'd finally give into the tensions between them. She began to wonder if Tanya was as cute naked as she was in the drawings. More than once, she'd caught herself staring at the girl, trying to think away her clothes.</p><p>Her morality has been eroded to the point that she stood outside the girl's door, ready to give into the urges that plagued her. Her last ditch attempts at derailing her imminent fall have failed. She'd go to the girl, do whatever she wanted.</p><p>Before she could knock, the door opened. A grinning, naked Tanya looked up at her, offered her hand. She took it.</p><p>""I had hoped it would be tonight,"" the girl said, leading her to the bed, ""I've waited so long for you to come.""</p><p>""I shouldn't be here,"" Miranda said, sitting on the bed. She looked at the girl, saw she was as sweet as she had drawn herself. Skinny legs, cute belly, just puffy nipples. Her eyes went to the soft folds of her girlhood, smooth and pink without a hair to be found.</p><p>""But you are,"" the girl said, crawling onto her lap, ""and I'm glad. I want you here.""</p><p>""I want to be here, too,"" she said, feeling a weight lifted now that she'd admitted it. She smiled at the girl, said, ""I want to be with you.""</p><p>Her smile was bright and her hug fierce. Miranda hugged her back, let her hand roam up and down her bare back. Her skin was so soft and smooth, tantalizing. Had her skin been so perfect when she was Tanya's age?</p><p>When the girl's lips touched hers, she felt a tingle of excitement work through her. She parted her lips a little, felt the girl's tongue touch hers hesitantly. Teasing her into a deeper kiss, Miranda put her hand on the back of her head to hold her there.</p><p>""That was nice,"" she said, pulling back. Her smile was infectious and Miranda had to return it. She nodded, kissed the girl, again.</p><p>""Was that your first kiss,"" Miranda asked, when their lips parted. The girl nodded. Caressing her cheek, she said, ""It was my first time kissing a girl, too.""</p><p>The girl's lips met hers and their tongues twined. She felt her desire stir to life, her body responding to the girl's weight in her lap and her caressing tongue. A pleasant heat spread between her thighs and her nipples grew turgid with blood.</p><p>""Take off your clothes,"" the girl said, crawling off her lap and flopping very unladylike on her back on</p><p>the bed. She watched as Miranda pulled her sleep shirt over her head, letting it fall to the floor. Her panties joined it as she stepped out of them. Naked, she joined the girl on the bed.</p><p>Her heart was racing in her breast. She was really doing it, sleeping with an eleven year old girl. She knew she should be ashamed but all she could feel was a rush of excitement. No more denying she wanted this. It was time to embrace it.</p><p>""You are shaking,"" the girl said, her body molding to hers, ""Are you cold?""</p><p>""No,"" Miranda said, caressing her back and shoulders, ""I'm just nervous, I guess.""</p><p>The girl nodded, smiled reassuringly at her. She put her hand on Miranda's stomach. It traced lazy circles, making her skin tingle. Then it moved higher and the girl cupped one of her breasts. Miranda couldn't help the nervous laugh that escaped her, looking down at the girl's small hand on her breast. Tanya glanced at her and she gave the girl a smile, nodded her permission. She teased her nipple until Miranda's back arched off the bed and she groaned.</p><p>Miranda couldn't breath as the girl's hand left her breast and moved lower. She thought she knew where it was headed, prepared herself. It didn't do any good- she still gasped when the her fingers found her sex. Squirming, she giggled as Tanya mashed her labia under her fingertips. Actually giggled, something she hadn't done since she was fourteen or so.</p><p>The girl looked at her again and she blushed, ""It feels nice, kiddo. I'm just a mess.""</p><p>Smiling, Tanya said, ""It's alright.""</p><p>She moved between Miranda's thighs, spread them wide. Miranda felt the girl's eyes on her body, felt very vulnerable. The urge to squeeze her thighs shut was strong but Tanya wouldn't let her, her hands holding her legs open as she continued to drink her in with those limpid brown eyes. There was desire in her gaze, a heat that the babysitter could feel on her skin. It built her own spark of passion into a raging fire.</p><p>Then the girl touched her, her fingers finding her tender bud. She didn't giggle this time, sighing instead. Little shivers of pleasure worked through her body. It was a sweet torture, the lazy circles those fingers made.</p><p>Tanya ran a finger around the opening of her vagina, looked up at her for permission. Nodding, Miranda sighed as she eased two fingers into her ready sex. In and out, she thrust her fingers, turning Miranda's sighs to moans, then to little wordless cries of excitement. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling, let her body strain toward release.</p><p>Her eyes popped open when she felt the girl's tongue slip between the folds of her sex to caress her clitoris. Propping up on her elbows, she stared wide eyed at the little girl who was greedily licking her bud. It was kind of disturbing but also incredibly erotic. The second reaction should have shamed her but it didn't. She was too far down the rabbit hole to care anymore.</p><p>Reaching down, she stroked the girl's hair, put the hand on the back of her head to keep her there. Tanya didn't seem to mind, rolled her eyes up and smiled as she continued her assault on Miranda's clit with her tongue.</p><p>She is pretty good at this, Miranda thought, moaning thickly. Then she frowned, wondering about that. Why was an eleven year old girl good at this?</p><p>""How'd you learn to do this, sweetie,"" she asked, around a moan.</p><p>""I read about it,"" she said, grinning.</p><p>Her fingers found the secret spot deep inside Miranda and her body went crazy. Back arching and her hips undulating in counter-rhythm to the girl's thrusting fingers, she had to grab at the sheets to keep from floating away.</p><p>""Oh fuck, that feels good,"" Miranda said. She blushed when the girl giggled at her foul language. She grinned sheepishly, said, ""Sorry. It does- oh, God- it does though. Where on earth did you read how to do this?""</p><p>""One of my dad's fitness magazines,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, God bless them,"" she moaned, making the girl laugh.</p><p>She felt tension enter her body and an orgasm stirred to life inside of her. Stiffening, she cried out as it took her in its jaws and shook her like a rag doll. It finally released her and she collapsed to her back on the bed, as limp as a wet rag. She smiled dazedly, as the endorphins flooded her blood stream.</p><p>The girl grinned at her, her hair mussed and her face wet from Miranda's pussy. She was a mess and adorable. Miranda sat up, pulled her into a lingering kiss. Pulling back, she smiled at the kid, said, ""That was amazing, Tanya. Simply amazing.""</p><p>It had been the most intense orgasm she'd ever had, all the others paling in comparison. The girl had driven her body crazy, pushed her to heights of ecstasy she hadn't known existed.</p><p>She maneuvered the girl onto her back, smiled down at her. Their lips met but only briefly, then Miranda began kissing her way down the girl's supine body. Tanya had worked up a slight sweat in her efforts and Miranda could taste the salt on her skin. The girl sighed and giggled as she moved lower.</p><p>When she came to the junction of thighs, Miranda realized she had no idea what she was doing. She grinned when she realized the eleven year old was better equipped for this coupling than she. Still, she laid on her belly between the girl's spread thighs, ready to figure out how to make the girl cum as hard as she had.</p><p>Her fingers massaged the soft folds of Tanya's girlhood, making the girl sigh. She listened for the change in her breathing, an indicator that she liked what Miranda was doing. Smiling, she lowered her mouth to the girl, tasted her bud with her tongue. The taste was intoxicating and she felt dizzy with excitement. She was going down on a little girl, couldn't believe it was really happening.</p><p>Tanya's slight hips began to undulate against her mouth as she became excited. Her little breathy moans were music to Miranda's ears. She grasped her thighs, holding her body to her mouth. She had been worried her inexperience would be a hinderance but she must be doing something right. The girl's moans became animal sounds of excitement, her body writhing under the assault of Miranda's tongue.</p><p>Her jaw began to ache and her face was wet from the girl's body's thrashings. It was getting harder to keep her tongue to the girl's pussy. She used her fingers for a moment, gave her mouth a break. God bless the boys- and one little girl- who'd done this to her. It was a lot of work.</p><p>She set back to it. She noticed the girl hips start bucking wildly, then her stomach clenching and unclenching. The girl's body was writhing, her head tossing on her pillow. Miranda's eyes widened as she realized the girl might orgasm. She didn't know if it was possible for an eleven year old to climax but it sure looked like she was about to. Miranda pushed her closer to that ultimate release, doubling her efforts.</p><p>Then the girl cried out, her young body arching off the bed. Her orgasm shook her to pieces and she collapsed in a giggling mess on the bed. She grinned at Miranda, a sated look on her adorable face.</p><p>""That was awesome,"" the girl said, stretching like a cat in a sunny spot, ""My toes are tingling.""</p><p>Miranda had to laugh, ""I'll be damned. You had an orgasm.""</p><p>""A good one, too,"" the girl said, smiling.</p><p>""You've had others?""</p><p>""A couple. Nothing like that though.""</p><p>""I didn't even know a girl your age could have one,"" she said, thinking she'd never would have left her bedroom as a kid if she had.</p><p>She shrugged, grinning.</p><p>Miranda crawled up her body, gave her a quick kiss, then flopped onto her back beside her. The girl pressed against her flank, her lithe little body molding to her like a second skin. Miranda smiled, put an arm around her shoulder.</p><p>""This isn't going to be a one time thing, is it,"" the girl asked, looking at Miranda.</p><p>""Do you want it to be?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Then, my Pint-sized Picasso, I think we better keep this as our little secret.""</p>"
1134,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 9",Ebo,9,Things get complicated when Erin and Ashley end up visiting Natty at the same time.,"['g/g/g', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'ped']","<p>The is a segment of longer story and isn't episodic. I recommend starting from the beginning.</p><p>""Yep,"" Ashley said, nodding at the approaching Mindy. She and Erin sat at their customary lunch table, eating the passable lasagna the cafeteria was serving today.</p><p>Erin glanced at Mindy, made eye contact. The sheepish grin said all that needed to be said.</p><p>""I'd ask if you had a good night but I can see that you did,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""Irresistible, isn't she?""</p><p>""Irresistible is a good word,"" Mindy said, blushing.</p><p>""Well, welcome to the club,"" Ashley laughed, then, ""Are you familiar with the baseball metaphor? How far did you go?""</p><p>Her blush deepened and Ashley guessed the answer, ""You slut! Good for you.""</p><p>Mindy laughed self-consciously, said, ""She is so beautiful and sensual. There is a sexuality about her.""</p><p>Erin nodded, ""I told you as much. Do you want to tell us about it?""</p><p>""Maybe, but not here,"" she said, glancing around the cafeteria.</p><p>""Fair enough,"" Erin said, thinking, must be a good story.</p><p>""Oh, Natty says hi and that she misses you. Both of you. She wants you to visit sometime, Ashley.""</p><p>""Okay,""</p><p>""By the way, your computer and camera are still in limbo. Did you know that?""</p><p>""I really hadn't thought about it,"" Erin said, frowning.</p><p>""Natty wants you to teach her how to use them,"" she said, then laughed, ""She also needs the power cords. Both of them are dead as a door nail. I guess you left them on and the batteries died.""</p><p>""I got kind of distracted,"" Erin said, grinning, ""Forgot all about the computer and camera. I'll think her the cords for her next time I go to limbo.""</p><p>She laughed, remembering what had had Erin so distracted, ""Cool.""</p><p>""Mindy, Erin is staying at my house this weekend,"" Ashley said, ""Do you think you'd be allowed to, also? I already floated it by my parents and they are okay with it.""</p><p>""I'll ask when I get home. I doubt my parents will mind,""</p><p>""It is going to be epic,"" Ashley said, drawing a smile from the other girls.</p><p>----------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>Erin found Natty sitting on the deck, a blanket wrapped around her shoulders. Wearing only a pair of panties, Erin wasn't dressed for the chilly night air. Natty saw her, opened the blanket so she could join her. The girl was naked under the blanket, looked warm and inviting. Shivering, Erin joined her on the deck chair, let herself be wrapped in her arms and the soft blanket.</p><p>""Weather is changing,"" Natty said.</p><p>""Starting to get cold at night,"" Erin agreed, snuggling against her to ward off the chill, ""Does it get cold in the house?""</p><p>""With the doors open, it does,"" she said, then, ""You probably noticed the blankets I hung on the doors. Helps keep the cold out but still lets me get outside. It is weird but the heat still works in the house.""</p><p>""Strange, but I imagine it is a good thing.""</p><p>""A very good thing.""</p><p>As she warmed up, Erin forgot about the chilly air and noticed the soft feel of Natty's body pressed against hers. Only a pair of flimsy panties between them, it was very intimate under the blanket. She felt the first stirring of arousal and smiled.</p><p>""I missed you,"" Natty said.</p><p>""I missed you, too,"" Erin said, turning her head to give her a kiss. It deepened, became passionate. She was panting when she finally broke it, ""I guess you did miss me.""</p><p>""Want to go upstairs and fool around?"" Natty said, caressing the top of her thigh.</p><p>""Yeah, let's do that.""</p><p>Natty took her hand and led her into the house, leaving the blanket on the deck chair. Erin admired the smooth roll of her backside as she climbed the stairs. She smacked it half way up the stairs, making Natty yelp in surprise. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw Erin grinning and laughed.</p><p>""Don't start something you can't finish,"" she said, winking at Erin.</p><p>Not completely sure what that meant, she didn't try her luck with another swat.</p><p>In the bedroom the girls shared, Natty led her to the bed, gently pushed her down on her back. Giggling, Erin scootched back so Natty could move between her spread legs. Without preamble, she pulled the panties down her legs and off. Her mouth found Erin's sex, her tongue slipping between the folds of her labia to tease her bud. Heat flushed her lower abdomen and her juices started flowing. When Natty slipped two fingers into her pussy, she was slick and ready.</p><p>There was no pain this time, only pleasure. The feel of the fingers thrusting in and out of her, the wet rough tongue on her sensitive clitoris, was intense. Her body tried to shy away from the sensations ebbing through her, but Natty trapped her thigh with her free hand. Hips gyrating in counter-rhythm, back arching, hands grasping at the sheets, she surrendered to Natty's touch.</p><p>""Oh God,"" Erin moaned, her eyes closed, ""that feels so good. Don't stop.""</p><p>Natty happily obliged, thrusting harder, faster with her fingers. With the flat of her tongue, she lapped at Erin's very tender clit. The feelings intertwined into one muscle clenching sensation that drew cries of ecstasy from her parted lips. She lost control of her body, her hips undulating with a mind of their own.</p><p>Tension started gathering in her body and she knew she was coming. Her toes curled and she had a death grip on the sheets as she strained for that release.</p><p>""Oh! I'm sorry! I didn't know you were here!""</p><p>Erin gasped, opening her eyes. She found Ashley standing just inside the door to the room. Her green eyes were wide at the sight on the bed, her cheeks scarlet. Natty didn't stop thrusting and Erin's body continued to writhe. Erin wanted to tell her to stop but she couldn't find her voice. Then she climaxed violently, her back arching off the bed. She cried out and nearly shook herself to pieces.</p><p>""I'm sorry! I'll go,"" Ashley said, turning to leave.</p><p>""Don't go,"" Natty said, smiling at her, ""Stay.""</p><p>""But-""</p><p>""Do you mind if Ashley joins us?"" Natty asked Erin.</p><p>Blinking at her stupidly a few times, Erin tried to think through her fuzzy thoughts. Ashley join them? Did she mean what it sounded like she meant? The endorphins flooding her bloodstream made it hard to think, to consider the ramifications of what Natty was proposing.</p><p>""It is okay, I'll just go,"" Ashley said, looking uncomfortable with the thought of joining them.</p><p>""Nonsense,"" Natty said, getting off the bed. She took Ashley by the bicep and led her to the bed, ""I sense this weird tension between you two. That's okay. We can play monkey in the middle and I'll be the monkey.""</p><p>""It is still kind of weird."" Ashley said, glancing at Erin.</p><p>Coming down from her orgasm, Erin finally managed to think clearly. Did she really want to fool around with her best friend in the same bed? It was one thing to tell the girls about her trysts the next day but this was a whole lot more intimate.</p><p>Then again, Ashley has been involved in every major event in her life. Another thing, how much of a step forward was this? Thinking about the night of the photo shoot, she realized it wasn't that much of one.</p><p>So she asked herself again, was she okay with Ashley joining her and Natty?</p><p>Grinning, she realized she was.</p><p>""Yeah, it is weird, but it could be fun."" Erin said, meeting Ashley's gaze. Holding her eyes, she said, ""I think we should give it a try. If it still feels weird, I'll go.""</p><p>""Are you serious?"" Ashley said, surprised.</p><p>""Yeah, I think I am,""</p><p>""See,"" Natty said, grinning, ""Majority rules; you are joining us.""</p><p>Ashley laughed and said, ""I don't think that is how this works.""</p><p>""Well, you leave me no choice, then,"" Natty said, sighing dramatically. Then, with a speed that caught Ashley off guard, Natty wrapped her up in her arms and pulled her down on the bed. The redhead cried out in surprise, giggling. Natty started tickling her, said to Erin, ""Get her.""</p><p>Ashley squirmed and laughed as the girls tickled her. She tried to resist but there were too many hands to fend off. Finally she squealed, ""Okay, I give up!""</p><p>""Good,"" she said, grinning, ""Get her out of that shirt, Erin.""</p><p>The gasping redhead didn't resist when Erin pulled the shirt up and over her head. Natty made short work of removing her panties and soon all three girls were very naked. The bed was only a full, not a lot of room for even three young ladies their size. Once the horseplay stopped, everyone became aware how intimate it was. There was an awkward moment when no one moved, unsure what to do next.</p><p>Feeling it might stretch on forever if someone didn't make a move, Erin leaned forward and kissed Natty. Gently, she pushed her onto her back crawling atop her. She smiled down at the giggling girl, kissed her again.</p><p>She noticed Ashley was watching her and it sent a shiver of excitement coursing up her spine. She had freaked out earlier when Ashley had walked in on them but now it was kind of thrilling. Made her feel bold, want to put on a show.</p><p>Leaving kisses on her neck, collarbone, the slope of one breast, the nipple of another, a half dozen on her flat belly, Erin worked her way down her supine form to the junction of her thighs. Spreading them wide, she lowered her mouth to Natty's pussy, tasted her bud with her tongue.</p><p>Rolling her eyes up, she found Ashley watching her still, but now Natty had her hand between her friend's thighs, was massaging her young sex. She was biting her lip, moaning softly. Her hips bucked and her back arched as Natty pleasured her.</p><p>Grinning, Erin wetted her fingers with saliva and slipped them into the hot, slick core of Natty's girlhood. Natty moaned and writhed as she thrust her fingers in and out and teased her with her tongue.</p><p>Erin heard Natty say, ""Come here.""</p><p>She glanced up to see Ashley straddling her face, her pussy pressed against her mouth. Natty grasped her thighs and slipped her tongue into the slit. Ashley moaned and cupped her small breasts, teased the nipple across the palms of her hands. Her back arched and wordless cries of enjoyment spilled from her.</p><p>Smiling, Erin thrust her fingers harder and faster into Natty's sopping wet pussy, made the girl writhe like she was pitching a fit. She had a hard time focusing on Ashley's pussy, moans forced out of her by Erin's efforts. Giving up on using her tongue, she went back to using her hand. Ashley didn't seem to mind, still crying out and arching her back.</p><p>""Oh! Don't stop! Oh!"" Natty cried, the gyrating of her hips becoming erratic. Sensing she was close to orgasming, Erin thrust faster. Then she did climax, let out a cry that would have startled the neighbors if there were any to hear it.</p><p>Erin gently stroked her still very sensitive pussy, making her hips jerk, as she watched Natty work on Ashley. Judging by her breathing and the way her body tried to escape the pleasure Natty was awakening in her, Ashley was close to her own orgasm. Her small breasts jiggled as her body heaved.</p><p>""Oh, shit! OH shit! OH SHIT!"" Ashley said, then clenched up as she came. She shuddered, putting a hand down to steady herself. After a moment of basking in the afterglow, she noticed Erin watching her and grinned sheepishly.</p><p>She crawled off Natty, then leaned down to give her a kiss. It was a deep, passionate kiss that was hot as hell. Erin felt a bloom of heat between her thighs watching them.</p><p>""Wow!"" she said, laughing, ""Now that was a kiss!""</p><p>Ashley winked at her, then stretched out on her back.</p><p>Propping up on her elbows, Natty grinned at Erin, ""You are getting really good at that. My toes are still curled.""</p><p>""Well, I aim to please,"" she said, then laughed at how lame that sounded, ""Sorry, that was cheesy.""</p><p>""Just the same,"" Natty said, kissing her. Their tongues caressed in Erin's mouth, further stirring Erin's desire. She realized she could taste Ashley on her lips.</p><p>""Now you two,"" Natty said, motioning for Ashley to sit up.</p><p>""I don't know-"" Erin started to say but trailed off when she sat up. She met those beautiful green eyes and saw a curiosity in them. Really without thinking about it, she kissed Ashley, opening her mouth to accept her friend's tongue. It was a sweet, hesitant kiss. Opening her eyes, she met Ashley's gaze, again.</p><p>The second kiss was more passionate, less unsure. It deepened into a heated mating of tongues and went on until they had to breath.</p><p>""Very nice,"" Natty said, grinning.</p><p>""It was pretty nice,"" Erin husked.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Good,"" Natty said, laughing, ""I think it is Erin's turn to be the monkey.""</p><p>""Me,"" Erin asked.</p><p>Getting off the bed and walking to her closet, she said, ""You.""</p><p>When she returned to the bed, she had the glass dildo in her hand. She showed it to Erin, said, ""Are you ready to try this again?""</p><p>Erin bit her lip and nodded, a flush of heat burning between her thighs. She flopped onto her back and spread her legs, looking at Natty from between them. The girl rubbed the head of the toy against her clitoris, making her shiver and sigh. By the time she moved it lower, Erin was wet and ready for it. She received it easily, with no pain. It slipped deep inside of her, made her moan thickly.</p><p>""That's crazy,"" Ashley laughed, looking wide eyed at where the blue shaft disappeared into Erin, ""that doesn't hurt?""</p><p>""Not this time,"" Erin breathed, Natty slowly moving it in and out, ""Now, it just feels really good. Really, really good.""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Erin rolled onto her stomach, then got to her knees. She pulled Ashley in front of her, making the girl gasp in surprise. As Natty continued to thrust the toy in and out of her pussy, she hesitantly put a hand on Ashley's stomach, just under her right breast. Her skin was warm and soft, smooth under her fingertips. She committed to it, slid her hand onto the mound of her friend's breast. The nipple was rigid and drug across her palm. Ashley gave a laugh that was half a sigh.</p><p>""Oh, boy,"" she said, blushing. Still, she didn't stop Erin from cupping and squeezing it. Nor did she stop her from lowering her mouth to the other one. She giggled when Erin's tongue traced circles around her pink areola.</p><p>Moving up, Erin kissed her, was emboldened when she opened her mouth to kiss her back. She moaned into her mouth when Natty found a sweet spot deep inside of her. Glancing over her shoulder, she watched Natty for a moment. When hands found her small breasts, she turned back to Ashley. Her life long friend was fondling her, teasing her nipples until they ached sweetly.</p><p>Grinning, she kissed her again, passionately. Leaving her lips, she kissed the graceful curve of her neck, her collar bone. Ashley grew more fidgety the further down her body she worked.</p><p>Finally, right before Erin made it to third base, she said, ""Wait!""</p><p>""What is it?"" Erin moaned, pushing back into Natty's thrusts.</p><p>""Are we really going to do this?"" she asked, pushing up onto her elbows.</p><p>""We'd already be doing it if you hadn't stopped me,"" Erin said, smiling at her, ""Listen, Ash. You are my best friend. I love you to death. Nothing is going to change that. I'll stop if you want me to.""</p><p>This little speech was delivered in a breathy, husky voice around a moan.</p><p>Ashley looked undecided. She bit her lower lip, something she did when she was contemplating something. Erin loved her for it.</p><p>Natty had found the sweet spot again and was aiming for it with each deep thrust of the blue toy. She shivered deliciously every time she hit it, letting out wordless cries of enjoyment. Her body was alive with sensations, every nerve ending screaming for more.</p><p>It didn't take long for the familiar tension to creep into her body. Her counter thrusts lost their fluidity as she rocketed toward an orgasm. Her cries escalated, growing louder and louder until she gave a final cry and climaxed. She clinched up, then spasmed as she came. It was so intense that she collapsed on top of Ashley.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she laughed, her whole body shaking, her legs like jello. She managed to roll off of her friend and onto her back.</p><p>""Holy, shit, Erin,"" Ashley laughed, ""You could have wakened the dead screaming like that. Um, no offense, Natty.""</p><p>The girl laughed, ""None taken.""</p><p>""It was intense. I'm still shaking all over,"" Erin said, holding up her hand so her friend could see it shake.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said, ""It is really that intense?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,""</p><p>""It is your turn in the middle, Ashley,"" Natty said, winking at the girl.</p><p>Ashley glanced at her, then at Erin, finally down at her hands, ""Um, Erin... I can't believe I'm saying this, but would you... you know.""</p><p>She nodded to the dildo.</p><p>Her eyes widening, Erin said, ""Are you asking what I think you are asking?""</p><p>Blushing, Ashley met her eyes and nodded, ""Yeah, I think I'm ready. I think it would be better with a friend, don't you?""</p><p>""It was,"" Erin said, throwing a smile at Natty before turning back to her friend, ""but if we are going to do this, we need to do it all the way.""</p><p>She nodded, offered Erin a shy grin, ""I know. I'm glad you said it, though.""</p><p>Natty got to her feet and said, ""I'm going to grab a shower and something to eat. The bed is yours as long as you need it.""</p><p>""Thanks, Natty,"" Erin said, giving her an appreciative smile.</p><p>Then she was gone and the friends were alone. Ashley gave a nervous laugh, said, ""I'm a little scared all of a sudden.""</p><p>""I love you, Ashley,"" Erin said, smiling at her, ""If it gets too real, just tell me to slow down or stop.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Ashley said with a deep breath to bolster her courage, ""I love you, too. Like a sister, which is kind of weird considering what we are about to do.""</p><p>Erin laughed and that cut a lot of the tension in the room. She said, ""Sisters, Kentucky style.""</p><p>Laughing, Ashley said, ""Sisters, Kentucky style.""</p><p>Erin's first kiss caught her by surprise, but she quickly responded, kissing her back. The girls lay on their sides, facing each other, kissing. Erin ran her hand over Ashley's flank, onto her hip and outer thigh. Letting it drift onto her backside, she pulled the girl to her, until their bodies were pressed together, breast to breast, belly to belly.</p><p>Passion blossomed between them and Ashley wasn't surprised when Erin gently pushed her onto her back. Nor did she say anything when she moved between her thighs. Using her left hand, she massaged the soft folds of Ashley's sex, letting a finger slip between them to find the tender bud. Ashley blushed and giggled but she was still game. When Erin leaned in to kiss her, she trapped her with an arm around her neck. There was definitely some heat behind the kiss, and Erin knew she was excited.</p><p>Pulling free, she lowered her mouth to the redhead's pussy, her hot tongue drawing a gasp from Ashley. When her hips started undulating against her mouth, Erin grabbed her thighs to hold her close. Ashley took her hand, interlocked her fingers in Erin's and squeezed. As her arousal grew, so the death grip she had on Erin tightened. Smiling, Erin continued to torture her with her tongue, making her wriggle and cry out.</p><p>""Oh, that feels so good,"" she husked thickly, laughing, ""Where did you learn to do that so good?""</p><p>Grinning at her, Erin said, ""Right here.""</p><p>""I guess Natty is a good teacher,"" she moaned, her free hand grasping at the sheets and her back arching.</p><p>A few minutes later, Erin heard the change in her breathing, felt the tension of her body as she worked toward an orgasm. She was glad, her jaw starting to ache, her face wet from Ashley's thrashings. Still, she was happy. She wanted to make her friend feel good, pushed her over the edge and made her come. Her thighs squeezed on Erin's head as she came and Erin shook with her.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" Ashley laughed, releasing her from between her thighs.</p><p>Erin grinned, crawling up her supine form to give her a kiss. Lowering her body weight onto Ashley, she lay between her thighs. Slowly, she flexed her hips, rubbing her pussy against her friends. She was still very sensitive and her hips jerked every time Erin moved. She took her time, let the redhead recover before really starting to grind against her. Ashley caught on pretty quickly, pushing up with her hips when Erin bore down. A moan escaped her every time their bodies met.</p><p>""Are we headed home?"" She husked, smiling up at Erin.</p><p>Laughing, she nodded.</p><p>She grabbed Erin's buttocks, helped her thrust against her. Erin kissed her, putting an arm around her neck. Like Natty had done to her, she rolled and suddenly Ashley was on top. The surprised redhead looked down at her for guidance.</p><p>""Just roll your hips back and forth,"" Erin said, grasping her hips to show her how. It took a little practice but Ashley figured it out.</p><p>Looking up at her, Erin started laughing.</p><p>""What's funny?'</p><p>""Just thinking about something Natty said to me. She said the view was good from this position. I see what she meant now.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Ashley said, then, ""I think.""</p><p>""You are welcome.""</p><p>Both girls had worked up a sweaty, their bodies glistening. It lubricated their movements, let their bodies move together easily.</p><p>""This feels incredible,"" Ashley groaned, arching her back. She was rolling her hips so fast, they almost seemed to blur. Erin still had a hold of her hips, helping her grind their pussies together. It did feel incredible, drawing animal sounds of lust from both of them.</p><p>Erin felt the first stirring inside, knew she was going to come, ""Don't stop, I'm coming!""</p><p>Building, building, building... then the explosion that sent waves of pleasure rippling through her young body. Ashley kept grinding against her and a second one stacked on top of the first. She was shaking with this one when Ashley stiffened atop her and cried out as she, too, climaxed.</p><p>She climbed off Erin and collapsed beside her on the bed. Both girls were gasping for air, hearts hammering in their breast. Erin found Ashley's hand and gave it a squeeze, meeting her gaze.</p><p>Smiling, she said, ""That was fun.""</p><p>Erin winked at her and sat up. Going to the clunky dresser, she found the bottle of oil Natty had hidden there. She knew where it was from the time she lost her virginity. She had seen Natty put it back.</p><p>Bottle in hand, she returned to the bed. Ashley had caught her breath and was watching her with interest. She showed the bottle to the redhead, said, ""This will make it a little easier.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Ashley said, looking a little uneasy.</p><p>""I'm not going to lie to you,"" she said, popping the cap on the lotion and squeezing some onto her left hand, ""this is going to hurt a bit.""</p><p>""But it'll feel good, too,"" Ashley asked, ""Right?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah.""</p><p>""Then I'm good.""</p><p>Laughing, Erin greased up the glass dildo, then closed the oil. She rubbed her greasy hand on her thigh, then offered it to Ashley. She looked grateful and took it.</p><p>""This is the point of no return,"" Erin said, ""If you aren't sure you want to do this, now is the time to let me know.""</p><p>Ashley took a deep breath and said, ""I'm yours.""</p><p>Nodding, Erin gently spread her labia and found where her hymen was. Gently, she pressed the tip of the dildo against the flap of skin. Ashley squirmed and squeezed Erin's hand but she was still game. Erin increased the pressure and Ashley grimaced. Her face pinched as the pain came. Hating that she was hurting her friend, she wanted to get this part of it over with.</p><p>Suddenly, Ashley jerked and hissed, her hymen giving way. The dildo slipped inside an inch and blood began to flow from her torn girlhood.</p><p>""That was the worst of it,"" Erin said, smiling.</p><p>Propping up on her elbows, Ashley looked wide eyed at the sex toy sticking out of her body. She glanced at Erin and laughed, ""Holy shit!""</p><p>""I'm going to move it a little,"" Erin said, slowly pushing the dildo in deeper. It drew a gasp from Ashley, ""You okay?""</p><p>""It feels a lot bigger than I expected,"" she laughed, ""I'm okay though. Just keep it slow, okay?""</p><p>Erin did just that, slowly moving the shaft in and out of her friend's pussy. Each thrust drew a moan from Ashley, her back arching off the bed. Lowering her mouth to her pussy, Erin found her bud with her tongue. Ashley began to writhe, her body undulating against her mouth and the dildo.</p><p>""Jesus, that feels good,"" she said, her green eyes intent on what was happening to her. She reached out and put a hand on the back of Erin's head, holding her there.</p><p>Sensing she was ready, Erin let her thrusts grow faster, deeper. Ashley's breathing grew shallower and her cries louder. She released Erin's head, collapsed onto her back.</p><p>Remembering the sweet spot Natty had found earlier, Erin tried to find it on Ashley. She must have because the intensity of her cries double and her hips jerked spastically. Grinning, she did what Natty had done and aimed for it. It didn't take long for Ashley to show signs she was nearing an orgasm.</p><p>""Erin, I'm coming!"" she said, then she did. Her hips bucked so hard, the dildo dislodged from her spasming sex. Her eyes were huge and she gave a startled little laugh as she looked at Erin through her mussed hair. Smoothing it out of her eyes, she smiled and said, ""Holy cow!""</p><p>Erin laughed, crawled up to give her a kiss. It was tender and sweet, lingered until Erin finally broke it. Smiling, she flopped onto her back beside her friend. Ashley took it when she offered her her hand. They lay like that awhile, neither girl needing to say anything.</p><p>Eventually, Ashley sat up, grimaced and said, ""I'm already getting stiff. My lower back and thighs.""</p><p>""It'll be worse in the morning. A hot shower and some pain killers helps but you are still going to be sore.""</p><p>""Wonderful,"" she said.</p><p>""Good news is,"" Erin said, getting off the bed, ""the hard part is over. Now the fun starts.""</p><p>""Where are you going,"" Ashley asked, starting to get up. Groaning, she sat back down.</p><p>""Going to grab a drink. Want one?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>She found Natty sitting on the couch, reading a book. The girl looked up and grinned at Erin, said, ""Sounds like you two had fun.""</p><p>Returning the grin, she said, ""Yeah. Once we got past the awkwardness, we found our rhythm.""</p><p>""And Ashley?""</p><p>""She is going to be sore in the morning.""</p><p>""Good for her,"" Natty said, getting up,""I'm going to go check on her.""</p><p>""Okay. I need a Coke after that.""</p><p>""Help yourself. There always seems to be some in the fridge even though I drink it all the time. Seems to restock itself when I'm not looking.""</p><p>""Nice,"" Erin said, grinning.</p><p>She grabbed a couple of bottles, then went back upstairs. She found the girls giggling on the bed. Standing in the doorway, she watched them for a minute, the two girls she had slept with.</p><p>Ashley noticed her and smiled, motioned her over. Crossing the room, Erin sat beside her and was pulled into a warm embrace. She returned the hug, a lump in her throat.</p><p>Pulling back, she asked, ""Are we okay?""</p><p>Her friend thought about it for a short second, then nodded, ""I think so.""</p><p>""I think so, too."" Erin said, giving her a quick kiss.</p>"
1135,"Home Alone, Part 1",Ebo,1,Riley is left home alone and gets into mischief when she finds her step sister's vibrator.,"['g', 'mast', 'ped', 'toy']","<p>""I really have the house to myself,"" Riley said, watching her parents back out of the driveway and head off to their date. Almost thirteen, she'd been telling them for years she was capable of taking care of herself, didn't need a babysitter. Her pleas had fallen on deaf ears, high school senior Tamara Highland called every time they needed to go out. Then, suddenly, she was rewarded for her protests. She was at home alone while her parents were out. She liked to tell herself that they finally realized their girl was becoming a young woman who could be trusted not to burn the house down, but she had a suspicion that Tamara couldn't babysit tonight. Still, this was an opportunity to show them they were wasting money on supervision, that she was ready.</p><p>Now, all she had to do was not burn down the house.</p><p>Grinning, she ran to the living room, plopped down on the couch. Her phone appeared from her pocket and she called her best friend, Caroline.</p><p>""What's up,"" Caroline said, when the call went through.</p><p>""Just chillin'"" she said, the excitement creeping into her voice, ""Alone.""</p><p>""Alone? Wait. Isn't it date night?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Look at Riley in her big girl pants,"" her friend said, making her laugh, ""Good for you. Just don't burn down the house.""</p><p>""Oh my God, I thought the same thing,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""Great minds and all that jazz,"" Caroline said and Riley could see her grinning on the other end of the line, ""So what mischief are you going to get into?""</p><p>""Mischief?""</p><p>""Come on,"" Caroline said, liking she was talking to the village idiot, ""this is your first time alone without supervision and who knows if you'll get another opportunity any time soon. Do something you are not supposed to.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, then laughed, ""Do like Paul says he does in his new apartment when his roommate is out of town. Walk around naked.""</p><p>Paul was her older brother and was off to college. She kind of had a crush on him, thought he was way cute. Caroline knew about it, thought it was amusing, and liked to tease her about it. She knew that her words would put mental images into Riley's head, ones of Paul walking around naked. She'd accidentally seen him naked once, walked in on him getting out of the shower. Now she flushed, her face hot thinking about him in the buff at his apartment.</p><p>""If it were me,"" Caroline said, breaking into her fantasy, ""I'd sneak into your slutty step sister's room. Who knows what you'll find in there. Whips and chains, probably.""</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""Now that's a disturbing image.""</p><p>""But accurate,"" her friend said.</p><p>She had to agree. Rebecca was sixteen and, if the rumors about her reputation true, a bit of a whore. She definitely dressed the part, all of her clothes either too short or tight enough to restrict circulation. Too much make-up and a surly attitude only added to her charm.</p><p>Riley had to admit it was tempting to explore the dark dungeon that was her room. At least, she assumed it was a dark dungeon. The girl had been living in the house for almost two years now and Riley hasn't even caught a peek of what she'd done to the room.</p><p>""You are thinking about going in, aren't you?""</p><p>The problem with best friends, they tended to know you too well. Caroline knew she was going to explore Rebecca's room. The question was rhetorical.</p><p>""Might even do it naked,"" Riley said, making her friend laugh.</p><p>""Well, go be mischievous,"" Caroline said, still laughing, ""Call me later with the kinky details.""</p><p>""I will. I love you.""</p><p>""Love you.""</p><p>Hanging up the phone, she felt a surge of nervous energy work through her in a shiver and she giggled excitedly. She really was going to do it, breach the lair of the dreaded step-sister. Once her mind was made up, there was no stopping her. In one graceful move, she was off the couch and headed for the stairs. Her heart was racing in her breast and she was all jittery with adrenaline.</p><p>At the second door on the right, Rebecca's room, she paused to settle her breathing. She was breathing way faster than the dash up the stairs warranted. Finally, when she had some control over herself, she twisted the knob and let herself into the forbidden zone.</p><p>Of all the ways she had pictured her step-sister's room to be, this wasn't one of them. Everything was neat and orderly, simply furnished. She tried to picture the surly teenager in here but the images wouldn't line up right.</p><p>Shrugging, Riley decided to explore further. She spotted the door to the closet open a little and started grinning. Pulling it open all the way, she saw the rack of slutty clothes that drove her mother mad. The short skirts, torn jeans, blouses so tight you could count her ribs from across the room, hip hugging jeans with studded belts, shoes and boots with impossibly high heels.</p><p>It was a running joke with Caroline that Riley could probably wear half of her stuff even though her step- sister had four years on her. Staring now at the rack of clothes, she had to grin. This was her chance to see if the joke was actually the truth. There was one outfit in particular that always made them laugh because it looked like Rebecca was one sneeze away from being naked.</p><p>""There it is,"" Riley said, spotting it in the corner. She pulled it out, took it to the bed. Laid out on the comforter, it looked like it might even be tight on Riley.</p><p>Before she lost her nerve, she pulled her t-shirt over her head, then shimmied out of her cheer shorts. In just her training bra and panties, she pulled on the stretchy skirt . It clung to her young body even though she really didn't have much in the way of hips, fell well short of her knees. On Rebecca, it covered her crotch and ass as long as she didn't bend over. It was a little more modest on Riley but just a little. Next came the baby-tee with the skull on the front and a very deep V in the neck. Rebecca was a little top heavy and looked like she was about to spill out at any moment when she wore it. The V was deep enough that even Riley had a little cleavage showing. Hell, she only had a little to show to begin with. She didn't know what the material was, but it was very elastic. It molded to her like a second skin.</p><p>Her step-sister always finished the outfit off with a black lace choker and fishnets. Figuring in for a penny in for a pound, Riley found the fishnets in her unmentionables drawer, slipped them on. Her legs were still skinny, coltish, so they didn't stretch the material quite right but weren't in any danger of falling down. She spotted the necklace on top of the dresser, slipped it on. Like most things Rebecca wore, it had some stretch to it so it actually fit Riley.</p><p>The moment of truth, she thought, turning to the full length mirror on closet door. She had to laugh, thinking she looked inappropriately sexy for a twelve year old girl. Still, she had to admit everything fit well enough. Not loose or baggy.</p><p>She took a rare moment to admire her reflection. At twelve, her body was changing, but not enough to suit her tastes. Her legs were still skinny, with too much knee; her hips still narrow and boyish, just starting to flare a bit; her breasts were still small, little more than a handful. The outfit manage to flatter what she had, made her look more feminine. Slutty, but feminine.</p><p>With her phone, she took a picture of herself in the outfit, striking what was supposed to be a provocative pose but only managed to be silly. Grinning, she attached it to a text message and sent it to Caroline.</p><p>It didn't take long for the phone to start ringing. Laughing, she answered it, ""Hello.""</p><p>""Oh my God,"" Caroline said, laughing, ""Look at you, all slutted up.""</p><p>""It is ridiculous how well it fits,"" she said.</p><p>""I can see that,"" her friend said, laughing, ""I'll forward this to Paul for you,"" Caroline said.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah,"" Riley said, laughing, ""You are going to feel foolish when I'm your sister-in-law some day.""</p><p>""Sweetie, you don't want to marry into this family. We are a mess. You of all people should know that,"" she said, giggling, ""Are you going to try anything else on?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""Send me some more pics if you do,"" she said, then, ""I promise I'll delete them. Probably.""</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""Bye.""</p><p>""Bye.""</p><p>With one more look at herself, she shook her head and started undressing. She felt sluttier just for having tried the outfit on. In her bra and panties, she carefully put everything back from where she had gotten it from. Riffling through the rest of her step-sister's clothes, she didn't seen anything else she wanted to try on.</p><p>She closed the closet door, looking around for something else to snoop through. Her eyes went to a jewelry box sitting on the dresser, next to where she'd found the choker. She popped the lid, poked through the cheap jewelry inside. Bored, she was about to turn away when she noticed something odd. The depth of the inside of the box didn't match how high the box was on the outside.</p><p>Frowning, she pushed some of the jewelry aside and noticed a catch. Excited, she realized the box had a false bottom. She carefully lifted it out, wondering what her step-sister had hidden there. Drugs would be her guess.</p><p>Her eyes grew wide at what she saw and she giggled. Definitely not drugs. It was a shiny black vibrator. At least, she thought it was. She'd never actually seen one, only heard about them from one of the girls at school who found her mother's. It had a long shaft that tapered at one end and a black knob on the other end. When she cranked the knob, the thing started buzzing in the box.</p><p>Giggling, she picked it up, crinkling her nose at the buzzing in her palm. The sensation was a weird one, kind of tickled. Could this really feel good? She kind of doubted it.</p><p>She looked at it a long moment, contemplating trying it out. Biting her lip, she wondered what it would feel like. She glanced nervously at the door, then back at the shiny black shaft of the sex toy. Curiosity might or might not kill the cat, but it was getting the better of this twelve year old girl.</p><p>Like Caroline had said, she might not get another chance.</p><p>Giving into the urge, she giggled excitedly. Like most kids, she got a thrill from misbehaving. Her body thrummed with excitement, the nervous energy of being naughty.</p><p>Gingerly, she touched the vibrating shaft of the toy to the crotch of her panties. It made her squirm and giggle, it tickled so much. When she moved it back and forth between the soft folds of her girlhood, she stopped giggling and a soft moan escaped her lips.</p><p>Okay, maybe it felt good, she had to admit, moaning again. A curious heat spread between her thighs and her breathing quickened. Her nipples strained against the material of her training bra. She vaguely knew what was happening to her. She had came across one of her mother's romance novels, had blushed through some of the racy sex scenes. If she wasn't mistaken, she was becoming aroused. Sexually.</p><p>All she knew was that the vibrator was sending little waves of pleasure crashing through her body and it felt incredible. Her hips were swaying on their own accord, her body knowing what it wanted even if she didn't understand its motives.</p><p>Her eyes closed and she savored the sensations awash in her young body. She'd never felt anything like it. Those little waves were growing, cresting higher and crashing harder into her. They drew little animal sounds of enjoyment from her parted lips.</p><p>Sighing, she cupped one breast, gently squeezing it. The romance novel had been full of breast squeezing and the female characters had seemed to like it. Her nipples were turgid and sensitive. It felt good when it drug against the palm of her hand. Curious if it would feel better without the bra in the way, she pushed it up to have access. She plied her breast, teased the nipple until it ached sweetly.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" she said, then sighed.</p><p>Her hips were gyrating faster, her stomach clenching and unclenching. Those little animal sounds of enjoyment had built into sharp cries of ecstasy. She sensed something was coming, felt tension starting to mount in her body. What it was, she didn't know, but she felt she was rocketing toward… something.</p><p>Then the something happened. With a startled cry, her body locked up on her, every muscle clenching. An orgasm shook her violently and she almost fell to the floor when her knees grew weak. Her eyes sprung open and she laughed in surprise, looking down at her still spasming vagina.</p><p>""What was that,"" she asked out loud, giggling. Again, her mother's romance novel provided an answer for her. She had had an orgasm, or climax. Then again, she was pretty sure they were the same thing.</p><p>All she could say for sure was it had felt incredible, like her body was going to explode. The feel good juices were flooding her bloodstream and she felt as light as a feather on a breeze. Her legs felt a little wobbly and her whole body was tingling.</p><p>She held the vibrator up, looked at it with wonder. She had definitely been wrong. It was a miracle tool.</p><p>For the first time in a while, she remembered she was in her step-sister's room, standing around in just her bra and panties, holding the sex toy she'd found in the secret compartment of the jewelry case on dresser. She couldn't say how long she'd been up here. With a moment's panic, she glanced at the alarm clock on a bedside table, then sighed with relief. Her parents had only been gone twenty-five minutes, shouldn't be back for a while, yet.</p><p>Grinning sheepishly, a little embarrassed by the loss of her senses, she turned the knob to turn the toy off, put the vibrator back in its hiding place, returned the tray, then closed the lid to the jewelry box. Remembering her bra, she pulled it back into place, restoring her modesty.</p><p>Figuring she'd done enough mischief for one day, she gathered her clothes, made a quick sweep of the room to make sure she hadn't disturbed anything, then left the room. In the hallway, she put her back to the door. She shook her head, laughing at what had just happened. She'd had an orgasm, something she didn't even know was possible at her age.</p><p>""What an evening,"" she said.</p>"
1136,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 10",Ebo,10,Natty joins the information age. Her tale is finally told.,"['g/g', 'cons', 'ped']","<p>""You are moving kind of slow today,"" Mindy said, when Ashley limped over to the lunch table. She and Erin were already seated and had started on the curiously tasteless pizza. They had watched her approach, Erin feeling for her. The morning after losing her virginity was still fresh in her mind.</p><p>""I hurt,"" she said, gingerly sitting down.</p><p>""Why are you limping?"" Mindy asked, sipping her milk.</p><p>""Because I hurt.""</p><p>""What did you do to yourself?""</p><p>Ashley glanced at Erin, her eyes questioning. She shook her head, meaning 'I didn't tell her anything'.</p><p>Shrugging, Ashley said, ""I got a little carried away in limbo last night.""</p><p>""Carried away?"" Mindy parroted, then smiled, ""Wait, you mean you did it? Lost your virginity?""</p><p>""Keep it down, but yeah. I did.""</p><p>Grinning, she said, ""Who is the slut now?""</p><p>""Ha ha,"" Ashley said, but she was grinning.</p><p>""So Natty has another notch in her belt,""</p><p>Again, Ashley met Erin's eyes and Erin shrugged, meaning 'it is up to you if you want to tell her'.</p><p>""Not exactly,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Mindy asked, frowning, ""Who else could have been? What, did you do it yourself?""</p><p>""No,"" she said, then, ""Promise to not make a big deal out of it.""</p><p>""Oh? I'll try but I can't make any promises.""</p><p>""The notch in the belt, as you put it,"" Ashley said, smiling, ""belongs to Erin.""</p><p>Mindy's eyes widened and she turned on Erin, who laughed at her expression. Her shock gave way to amusement and she said, ""You two really did it?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, then told her how it happened, about Ashley showing up right as she came, about her friend reluctantly joining them, about the monkey in the middle, and finally about Ashley deciding to lose her virginity to Erin. The story was largely whispered because it wasn't exactly a conversation for a school cafeteria, but it was hard to keep the girlish excitement under wraps. The occasional giggle or exclamation would draw a look from another table but no one was really paying attention.</p><p>""I wish I'd been there,"" Mindy said, ""It sounded like a lot of fun.""</p><p>""It was,"" Erin said, smiling at Ashley.</p><p>""Are you going to do it, again?"" Mindy asked.</p><p>""I- I don't know,"" Ashley said, glancing at Erin, ""if the situation came up, I wouldn't be against it.""</p><p>Sensing her friend was testing the water, wanted her to take the plunge first, Erin said, ""I'd like to do it again. It was fun, felt great. Maybe in the real world next time?""</p><p>Ashley nodded, grinned, ""Yeah, my thoughts exactly.""</p><p>Mindy laughed at them, shook her head, ""Sluts, all of you.""</p><p>""Well, it takes one to know one,"" Ashley said, laughing.</p><p>""Oh hey,"" Mindy said, ignoring that barb, ""I asked my parents about spending the weekend. They are fine with it.""</p><p>""Sweet,"" Ashley said, ""the Three Amigas.""</p><p>""Don't you mean Amigos?""</p><p>""In Spanish, amigo is a guy friend. Amiga is a girl friend. So, the three amigas."" Ashley said, ""Which concludes our Spanish lesson for the day.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""I have to go. I need to grab something from my locker before gym class. I'll see you there, Erin.""</p><p>She got up, dumped her tray and left the cafeteria. Erin found herself watching her walk, found the roll of her backside tantalizing. She really did have a cute ass and nice legs. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Ashley watching her too. Their eyes met and both girls started laughing.</p><p>""What? She is cute."" Ashley said.</p><p>""Oh, no arguments there.""</p><p>""Do you think she'd be up for monkey in the middle?""</p><p>Erin laughed and just shook her head.</p><p>""I'll start with the basics,"" Erin said, sitting next to Natty on the couch. She held the laptop so Natty could see what she was doing. Pointing to the power button, she said, ""This turns the computer on.""</p><p>She let it boot up, explaining what was happening to Natty. Not a tech person herself, she kept it simple. When Windows loaded, she walked her through using the keyboard and the touchpad. She showed her how to click on different icons and how to right click on them to open further options. After that, she passed the computer to Natty, let her play with it a little. She struggled with the mouse pad a bit but she took to the technology pretty quickly.</p><p>""You are a natural.""</p><p>""This is an amazing machine,"" Natty said, grinning at Erin, ""So much to do in such a small package.""</p><p>Erin didn't tell her about smart phones, which did just about everything the laptop did and still fit in her back pocket. That might be too much of a culture shock.</p><p>""Too bad we can't access the internet. The computer is a lot more entertaining when hooked to the web,"" Erin said.</p><p>""You mentioned this internet before. What is it like?""</p><p>Cringing, Erin tried to figure how best to describe it to Natty. She was struggling with the task when an idea came to her. Frowning, she wondered if it would work. It wouldn't hurt to try, so she closed her eyes and pictured the router in the living room. She imagined it sitting on the coffee table, much like she had the computer and camera. She felt the change of air pressure, heard the atonal whistle of displaced air. Natty cried out in surprise.</p><p>""You really need to warn me when you are doing that!""</p><p>Grinning sheepishly, she said, ""Sorry.""</p><p>""What is this thing?"" Natty said, moving closer to inspect the wireless router. She picked it up and turned it this way and that. Finally, she turned to Erin and held it up, ""Why did you think this here?""</p><p>""Hopefully, we can use this to access the internet,"" Erin said, taking it from her. She found an outlet and plugged it in. It powered on, the indicator lights flashing. If the bottom three went off and the one on top stopped flashing and stayed solid green, they had an internet connection.</p><p>She really didn't know what to expect. It was a long shot, at best.</p><p>The bottom three lights blinked out, made her hold her breath. The top indicator flashed, once, twice. She was about to call it a failed experiment when it suddenly stopped blinking and stayed on.</p><p>""Holy shit!"" she said, her eyes wide.</p><p>She went to the couch, sat beside Natty. Her hands were shaking when she took the computer from her. Staring at the Internet Explorer icon, she couldn't believe this might actually work. Had she brought an internet connection to the place of locked doors?</p><p>One way to find out, she thought, clicking on the icon. She laughed excitedly when Google loaded instantly. Giving Natty a hug, she said, ""I can't believe this actually worked. This is so incredible!""</p><p>Natty laughed, ""Why are we so excited? This doesn't look like much.""</p><p>""You don't understand,"" Erin said, grinning, ""With an internet connection between my world and this place, we can communicate at anytime. This is your connection to the real world. There is a program called Skype that lets you have face to face conversation over the internet.""</p><p>""Wait,"" Natty said, dumbfounded, ""I- We...""</p><p>""Congratulations, Natty,"" Erin said, laughing, ""You just joined the information age.""</p><p>""I'm still trying to wrap my head around what this means."" Natty said, her brow furrowed in thought.</p><p>""We'll start slow,"" Erin said, smiling reassuringly, ""This is Google. It is a search engine. Basically, you enter what you want to know or see and Google searches the internet for web pages that meet your search strings.""</p><p>Natty blinked at her.</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Watch.""</p><p>Erin typed CUTE KITTENS and hit enter. Natty's eyes widened when the page changed and a list of hits filled the screen. Choosing one, Erin clicked on the link and opened a website dedicated to images of adorable feline fuzzballs. Showing Natty what she was doing, she clicked on one thumbnail and the image filled the screen. Natty gasped, then laughed at the picture.</p><p>""So cute!""</p><p>""Just about anything and everything you want to see or read about is just a few keystrokes away. The internet is a great tool for learning."" Erin said, then grinned, ""It is also a great waste of time. Let me introduce you to Angry Birds.""</p><p>Erin showed her how to play, then let her try it a few times. Her giggles and excitement was infectious. Smiling, Erin felt buoyed. The internet could open the world up for Natty. She'd set her up an email account and maybe a Facebook page before she left. In theory, she could make new friends, meet new people.</p><p>If nothing else, she could kill the shit out of some pigs, Erin thought, grinning.</p><p>""Alright, enough pig bashing,"" Erin said, taking the laptop back, ""Here is another site you might like.""</p><p>She opened Hulu Plus, showed her all of the television shows. Choosing The Big Bang Theory, she started an episode. Natty watched wide eyed as the screen filled with video.</p><p>""This is what television looks like now?"" she said, in wonder, ""It used to be black and white and fuzzy.""</p><p>""If you get bored, try finding you a show to watch. You can watch entire seasons.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Natty said, still mesmerized by the images on the screen.</p><p>""We'll come back to that,"" Erin said, closing the web page, ""I want to set up an email account for you. You will be able to send me messages with it. Ashley and Mindy, too.""</p><p>""Okay,""</p><p>Erin set up the account, wrote down her account name and password, then showed her how to access her account. She had her do it to be sure she knew how. Then as a test, she sent herself an email. In the morning, she'd check if she received.</p><p>""Beats licking stamps and waiting on the mail, huh? As soon as it says SENT, it is already at the person you sent it to's account.""</p><p>""That is amazing!""</p><p>""I sent myself an email from your account. I'll check it in the morning to be sure it worked and let you know tomorrow night. If it does, you can start communicating with me and the girls anytime you want.""</p><p>""Cool,"" she said, then grinned, ""Did I use that right? I heard you all use it.""</p><p>""It is very cool,"" Erin laughed, ""and, yes, you used it right.""</p><p>""I hope it works.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" Erin said, then, ""Listen, I've been here awhile. I better go, get some sleep.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Natty said, laughing.</p><p>""What's funny?""</p><p>""This is the first time you visited without us having sex,"" Natty said.</p><p>Winking at her, Erin said, ""Don't worry. It isn't the start of a trend.""</p><p>There it was, a message from Nbronsky2002.</p><p>Laughing excitedly, she typed a quick message to Natty:</p><p>I don't know if you will check this but I got the message. Emailing from the place of locked doors seems to work. I'll talk to you tonight.</p><p>love, Erin</p><p>She sent the message and headed for the bathroom to take a shower. The hot water washed away the rest of the sleep cobwebs that clung to her. She toweled off, slipped into her clean underwear and went back to her room. From her closet, she fetched a clean uniform and slipped into it.</p><p>Dressed for the day, she checked her email to see if Natty had checked her email. She grinned when she saw a new message. Opening it, she read:</p><p>I got your message. How weird is it to be communicating like this? Anyway, have fun at school. Say hi to Ashley and Mindy for me.</p><p>PS I hope I did this right.</p><p>Laughing at the last line, she typed a quick message to Natty letting her know she had in fact done it right. She logged off her computer and headed downstairs for breakfast.</p><p>""Want to go back upstairs,"" Natty said, caressing her back. They had come downstairs after a frantic bout of fooling around for a drink. Both girls were sweaty and grinning at each other.</p><p>""Maybe later,"" Erin laughed, walking into the living room, ""I want to do something first.""</p><p>""What's that,"" Natty asked, following her. When Erin sat on the couch, she sat down beside of her. She looked intrigued when Erin reached for the laptop on the coffee table, raising her eyebrows questioningly when she looked at Erin.</p><p>""I'm going to set you up a Facebook page.""</p><p>""What is Facebook?""</p><p>""It is a social media site,"" Erin said, then laughed when she saw the expression on Natty's face, ""Sorry, language gap, again. Basically, it is a way to meet new people and keep in touch with people at a distance over the internet. You make a page with your likes and dislikes, add pictures and video, music. People with similar likes and dislikes will ask to be your friend. It is a tool for meeting new people.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Natty said, her curiosity piqued.</p><p>""Given your current... displacement, making friends on the internet is a huge plus. You are probably the only dead girl in history to have a valid email account.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Natty said, laughing.</p><p>Erin booted up the laptop. Natty leaned in, watching what Erin was doing. Glancing at her, Erin had an idea. She passed the laptop to her, drawing a quizzical look from the girl.</p><p>Nodding at the laptop, she said, ""I'll walk you through it. It'll be good practice with the computer.""</p><p>Looking a little nervous, Natty said, ""Okay.""</p><p>""First thing, we need to open you an account,"" Erin said, then, ""Alright, in the search bar, type facebook dot com.""</p><p>Natty pointed to the screen and Erin nodded. Employing the hunt and peck method, she typed in the address and hit enter. Her smile of triumph as Facebook loaded was comical and Erin had to bite back a laugh.</p><p>""Off to a good start,"" she said, encouragingly, ""now we just need to enter your information. Use the touch pad to select a field, then type in the needed info.""</p><p>""Field?""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Erin said, laughing, ""You'd think I'd remember the gap by now. See where it is asking for your first name and there's a box. That is a field. Use the touch pad to move the arrow over it, then click on it.""</p><p>She struggled a bit with the mouse, but managed to click on the field and type in her first name. Without further instruction, she filled in the rest of the information requested. When she typed in her birthday, Erin laughed.</p><p>""What's funny?"" Natty asked, looking at her.</p><p>""People seeing your birthday are going to think you are in your sixties,"" Erin said, then, ""change the year to 2002, the same year I was born. That way you can be twelve instead of sixty-two.""</p><p>Natty shrugged and changed the year of her birth to 2002. Erin proof read the rest of her information, then told her to hit SIGN UP. After a few seconds, her information was accepted and she was officially on Facebook.</p><p>""Now, we need to build you a profile. Basically, you answer a bunch of questions about what you like. This could be tricky, though. For example, what bands do you like?""</p><p>Natty rattled off a few and Erin just blinked at her. She hadn't heard of a single one of them.</p><p>""I was afraid of that,"" Erin said, shaking her head.</p><p>""Of what?""</p><p>""I didn't recognize any of the bands you just mentioned. I doubt anyone in my age group would. The music you like is way out of date. So, we have two options: we can just leave that question blank; or we can try and find some modern music you like. What do you think... Are you up for trying something new?""</p><p>Natty smiled, ""Umm... Sure. What kind of music do you like?""</p><p>Laughing, Erin said, ""I don't think you are ready for my music, yet. Might be a bit of a culture shock. Now, Ashley's taste in music... That might stand your hair on end.""</p><p>""It is that different, then?""</p><p>Giving her an weighing look, Erin shrugged, opened her music folder and scrolled through her music. She chose a Nickelback song, figuring it was about mid-range in the spectrum of music she liked.</p><p>""Oh,"" Natty said, her eyes widening, ""This is so...""</p><p>""So?"" Erin asked, amused by her reaction.</p><p>She didn't answer right away, just listened to the music. After a moment, she said, ""It has a bluesy rock and roll feel to it. Only more aggressive than I'm used to.""</p><p>""But do you like it?"" Erin asked, a little surprised by her description. It was pretty accurate for a lot of Nickelback's music.</p><p>""I don't dislike it,"" Natty said, laughing, ""It has a nice beat. The singer has a way with vocals. I think I could get to like it. Seems like an acquired taste.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, playing another Nickelback song, this one a ballad, ""How about this one?""</p><p>""This is a bit more my speed,"" Natty said, tapping her foot to the music, ""'How You Remind Me'? I like this one.""</p><p>""Hmm, how about that,"" Erin said, then, ""Let's try a few other bands, see if we can get enough to put on your profile.""</p><p>Through trial and error, Erin fleshed out what bands she liked that Natty also liked. Surprisingly, she liked a lot of rock and roll and a little of the popular music she had on her hard drive. Who knew, the girl was a rocker.</p><p>Going back to her profile, Erin helped her enter her favorite bands, even set up a Nickelback tune as her profile song. Reading through the rest of the questions, she saw it was littered with pitfalls, a lot of questions Natty either couldn't answer or had answers that were so dated that they were useless.</p><p>""I think we'll have to come back to the profile part of setting up the page,"" she said, making a mental note to set up a Netflix account for Natty so she could start watching movies.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Now we need to take a few pictures of you so we can add them to your page,"" Erin said, glancing at her and laughing, ""Although, some clothing would help.""</p><p>""You want me to get dressed,"" Natty said, batting her eyes.</p><p>""Don't worry, clothes can come back off, again,"" Erin said, giving her a kiss.</p><p>Natty ran upstairs to put something on. Erin made a few tweaks to the page while she waited. A few minutes later, she returned in a dress and ballet flats. Erin grinned and shook her head. While she looked cute in it, the dress was all wrong.</p><p>""No?"" Natty asked, looking down at herself, ""This is my cutest dress.""</p><p>""It is cute and you look great,"" Erin said, smiling, ""but it is your music all over again. There is a picture of my grandma when she was our age in one of our photo albums and she is wearing a dress very much like that one.""</p><p>Natty grinned, ""Well, I haven't been shopping in about fifty years.""</p><p>""I know,"" Erin said, then, ""Don't be alarmed. I need to think you up some clothes.""</p><p>Closing her eyes, Erin pictured some of her clothing in her mind, felt and heard the change in air pressure. When she opened her eyes, she saw some of her favorite outfits had materialized on the couch beside her.</p><p>Natty came closer, started poking through the pile. She held up a baby t-shirt, looked questioningly at Erin,</p><p>""You wear this out in public?""</p><p>Grinning, Erin said, ""Yeah. It's a bit more... revealing than the clothes you used to wear, isn't it?""</p><p>""That is one word for it,"" Natty said, reaching around to unzip her dress. It pooled around her ankles and she stepped out of it. Naked, she slipped into the t-shirt, then grabbed a pair of skinny jeans. She wriggled into these, as well, checked out her butt in the tight denim. Casting a glance at Erin, she modeled the new outfit.</p><p>""Now, you look like a girl of my generation,"" Erin said.</p><p>Looking down at herself, she said, ""Doesn't leave much to the imagination, does it?""</p><p>""Not really,"" Erin agreed, picking up the camera, ""say 'cheese'.""</p><p>""Cheese?""</p><p>Erin snapped the picture.</p><p>Natty blinked when the flash went off, said, ""Hey!""</p><p>""Nice. Come look.""</p><p>Natty joined her, checking out her photo. She laughed, ""Hardly looks like me.""</p><p>""You look good,"" Erin said, then put an arm around her shoulder and pulled her close. Head to head, she put the camera at arms length and said, ""Cheese.""</p><p>""A little warning next time,"" Natty said, blinking at the colored dots dancing in front of her eyes. She grinned when Erin showed her the picture, ""Nice picture.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Erin said, pulling the SD card from the computer, ""Let's put these on your page.""</p><p>She showed Natty how to upload photos to her Facebook account. With the two photos loaded, she finished Natty's page, then opened it for her to see.</p><p>""This is what people will see when they find you on Facebook. It isn't much but we'll flesh it out later on.""</p><p>""I like it,"" Natty said, her eyes bright.</p><p>""Good,"" Erin said, then grinned at her, ""Now, lets make you some friends.""</p><p>She gave the computer back to Natty, walked her through sending a friend request to Ashley and Mindy. She had to smile, thinking about what their reaction might be when they checked their accounts. She hadn't told them about the emails Natty and she had shared, so this will be a shock for them.</p><p>""That should do it,"" Erin said, logging off, ""Now, let's talk about getting you out of these clothes.""</p><p>""Actually,"" Natty said, looking down at herself, ""There is something I've been wanting try. Would you mind if we go for a walk? I'm curious about how big this place is. I want to go exploring but I'm a little scared to go alone.""</p><p>Erin nodded, curious about it, too. She remembered wondering about how far this world stretched that first time outside on the deck. Glancing down at her naked body, she laughed, ""I can't decided if I should put some clothes on or wander around town like this. It'd be kind of exciting, don't you think?""</p><p>""It is pretty warm out tonight, considering the season,"" Natty said, grinning, ""Let's do it.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, stripping out of her clothes. She giggled excitedly when she was naked, offered her hand to Erin.</p><p>Taking it, she let Natty lead her to the kitchen, where she took a flashlight from a drawer. After making sure it worked, she steered them out the front door, down the steps and into the street. It was indeed warm for this late in the year, still it was a bit on the cool side to be walking around naked. Luckily, excitement set a fire inside of her to keep her warm.</p><p>They walked down the middle of the street, just two naked chicks out for a late night stroll. Erin kept glancing at Natty and they'd start giggling, nervous energy coursing through them. This was so naughty and thrilling. She couldn't believe she was really doing this.</p><p>Erin looked around as they walked. She recognized the houses on her street, but just barely. The trees were all so small, not the towering ones she saw every day. The automobiles that lined either side of the street would all be antiques now. It was like she had traveled back in time.</p><p>I'm walking in a different era, she thought, her eyes full of wonder.</p><p>""So where are we headed? Did you have a destination in mind,"" Erin asked.</p><p>""I'm thinking the library. I've read every book I have at least a hundred times. Literally.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Erin said, smiling. The library was maybe a mile down this street and over another on Sycamore. It was a good start to figuring out how big this place really was.</p><p>""I used to love the library when I lived here. In fact, there are probably a few books from it in my room.""</p><p>""Hate to see that overdue fee,"" Erin said and Natty laughed. Then something she had said clicked, and she asked, ""You said when you lived here? Did you live somewhere else?""</p><p>""I spent a year or so at Gleason House for Girls,"" she said, her voice hushed, ""It is an orphanage over in Gleason.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Erin said, then, ""I just assumed you were living in my house when you died.""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Erin sensed this was another sore subject, didn't ask any of the questions bouncing around in her mind. The curiosity was killing her but she wouldn't ask. Maybe Natty would tell her some day.</p><p>""I was scared to death when I first arrived at Gleason,"" Natty said after a moment.</p><p>""Why,"" Erin asked, wondering if she was going to talk about it, after all.</p><p>""I had a bad experience at the last orphanage I lived in. It was the only reference I had of what the place would be like. I spent the first month expecting to be tied up and shoved into the back of a van in the middle of the night.""</p><p>""Is that what happened to you in the first orphanage?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, sighing heavily, ""That was back in Russia, a little town outside Kiev.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>""My parents died in a car crash. I didn't have any family so I was put in an orphanage. The caseworker was nice lady, assured me a girl as pretty as me wouldn't spend much time at that rundown hole, that I'd be adopted by the end of the month. Unfortunately, she didn't know about the deal the operator of the orphanage had with some local creeps. For some money, it was made to look like I 'ran away'.""</p><p>Erin cringed, wondering where this was going. Nowhere nice, she was sure.</p><p>""I was smuggled out of the country, ended up in the United States,"" she said, her voice so low Erin could barely hear her, ""There is a place in New Mexico where they hold auctions. No jewels or priceless works of art up for bid, though.</p><p>""I remember standing in line naked with the other girls as we were shuffled one by one onto a stage. Everyone was speaking English so I didn't know what was going on. I was only seven, naked and afraid.""</p><p>Erin wasn't sure if she wanted the contact, but she released her hand and put her arm around her shoulders. She felt her trembling then, realized she was crying. Her heart broke for the young Natty.</p><p>Natty turned into her, put an arm around her waist and her head on her shoulder, said, ""When it was my turn to be on stage, I was astonished by the size of the crowd. Hundreds of people, both men and women from every walk of life. They were all staring at me, laughing and making rude gestures even a girl as young as me could recognize. I was told to stand on a pedestal that rotated, not to try to cover myself or I'd be punished. I had to just stand there and let them see me.</p><p>""I had been to an auction with my father when I was five. I recognized what was happening by the white paddles that were being raised. I was being sold.""</p><p>Tears welled in Erin's eyes at the injustices the poor girl had to live through. They flowed freely.</p><p>""That was the first time I met the man I'd spend the next four years with,"" Natty said, laughing ruefully, ""My owner.""</p><p>""I'm so sorry, Natty,"" Erin said, feeling the words weren't nearly adequate.</p><p>""There is a silver lining to this black cloud,"" Natty said, wiping her eyes, ""He turned out to be a loving, tender man. He was patient with me when he didn't have to be, took his time. I know it could have been different, if someone else had had the winning bid that day in New Mexico. I became fond of him, then loved him. My feelings for him were always a mess, a confusion of emotions.</p><p>""Eventually, the town folk began wonder about our relationship. Rumors circulated. There was an investigation. I was taken away from the 'bad man' whom I loved with all my heart and put in Gleason. He was sent to prison.</p><p>""I made a friend at Gleason, an older girl named Alison. She was fourteen to my eleven. One day, she kissed me. Slowly, we went from being friends to lovers. She showed me how.""</p><p>Erin nodded in the dark, finally understanding how Natty knew how to do the things she had done to Erin and the other girls. Listening to her story, she had been wondering when she learned those things. She'd doubted her 'Love' had shown her.</p><p>""Alison eventually was placed in a foster home and I was alone, again. One day, an orderly who thought he was doing me a favor told me the 'bad man who had touched you' couldn't hurt me anymore. There had been an incident at the prison and he'd been stabbed to death.""</p><p>""Jesus,"" Erin said, shocked.</p><p>""I was crushed. Everything I'd known in my life was gone. My family, my Love, Alison. Gone. The thought of going on became unbearable.""</p><p>Oh, no, Erin thought, thinking she knew where this story was going.</p><p>""I ran away from the orphanage, came back to the house I used to live in. I... I hung myself. No sooner had I kicked the chair out did I change my mind. I clawed for life but it was too late. It had been done.""</p><p>Erin didn't trust herself to speak, only pulled the girl into her arms and tried to squeeze all the hurt out of her.</p><p>""I just woke up on the floor of my- our room. You know the rest,"" she said, with what sounded like a sigh of relief.</p><p>Erin pulled back, saw the sad, curious smile on the girl's face. Raising her eyebrows questioningly, she waited, wondering about that smile. Natty touched her cheek, said, ""I'm sorry for dumping such a horrible story on you, but it feels good to get it off my chest. Never really believed that old adage about talking about it helping, but I guess it really does.""</p><p>""Don't be sorry,"" Erin said, smiling affectionately at the girl, ""I'll always be here if you need to talk.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" the girl said, wiping tears from her cheeks. She returned Erin's smile.</p><p>""Anytime,"" Erin said. Again, she was amazed by this resiliant girl. She had every reason to be broken, beaten down by what she had been through, yet she wasn't. Her strength of spirit was astonishing.</p><p>They walked in a comfortable silence, arm in arm. Natty's gait seemed lighter, like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Talking about her past had helped her but left Erin to think about what the poor girl had been through. The girl seemed relaxed, happy now that she'd shared her secret. Erin forced the negative thoughts from her mind, intent on enjoying the late night stroll with her.</p><p>Erin looked around wide eyed at the town she grew up in as it had been years before she was born. A lot had changed in those five decades, six counting the one she'd been alive during. She barely recognized the town, could spot only a few landmarks she recognized. Again, she thought she was walking through the past, not just in another plane of existence.</p><p>In no hurry, they made the two mile trip in about forty minutes. Erin's spirits were lifted by the time they turned the corner and saw the library. There had been something truly magical about the stroll.</p><p>Finally they stood in front of the dark building. Erin recognized it; it hadn't change much in fifty years, save for the sign above main entrance was different now. A local had done something important enough to have the library dedicated to him in her time.</p><p>Erin tried the door, found it locked. Taking the flashlight from Natty, she found a stone that should be big enough and chucked it at the glass window. Natty cried out in surprise when the glass shattered with an almost musical tinkling. She looked wide eyed at Erin, laughed.</p><p>""Door was locked,"" Erin said, reaching gingerly through the ragged hole to turn the latch. She held the door open for Natty, said, ""Mind the glass.""</p><p>""You just broke in,"" the girl said, with an excited giggle.</p><p>""I doubt anyone will mind.""</p><p>""Still, it is so bad,"" Natty said, carefully entering the building, watching where she put her bare feet down.</p><p>""Got you a little excited, didn't it,"" Erin said, taking a stab in the dark.</p><p>""A little,"" Natty said, flashing her eyes at Erin.</p><p>Stepping behind her, Erin put her arms around her waist and said, ""Ever fool around in a library?""</p><p>""Mmm,"" the girl said, laughing, ""Not yet.""</p><p>Erin was a little surprised she was in the mood after sharing her story, but Natty definitely sounded interested.</p><p>""Is that big round table upstairs in this time,"" Erin asked, kissing her neck. Natty pushed back into her, her backside rubbing against Erin's groin.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Natty said, excitement creeping into her voice.</p><p>""Want to go see how sturdy it is?""</p><p>Natty grabbed her hand and they ran upstairs. The girl climbed onto the table, stretched out on her back. Erin joined her, looked down at her from her hands and knees. The flashlight was on the table beside them, the back splash of light casting a romantic glow. Leaning down, she planted a sweet, lingering kiss on Natty's lips.</p><p>""This is kind of naughty, isn't it,"" Natty said, giggling, ""Doing it in the library?""</p><p>""Better keep your voice down, or the librarian will shush you,"" Erin said, smiling down at her.</p><p>""Right,"" Natty whispered, giggling again.</p><p>Erin found it kind of funny that Natty found this taboo after all she'd done. After all, it was an empty building, no real chance of getting caught. Still, Erin was willing to play along, indulge her in her little fantasy.</p><p>She kissed the supine girl once, then started moving lower. Natty sighed each time her lips touch her warm skin. A soft moan escaped her when Erin nuzzled her girlhood with her nose, then gently kissed the hood of her clitoris. She took ahold of Natty's thighs, spread them wide and lifted them so Natty's backside was up in the air. Her tongue found Natty's bud tender and ready, and the girl moaned thickly.</p><p>""Lower,"" Natty said, in a whisper.</p><p>""What,"" Erin said, not because she didn't hear her but because she didn't understand the request.</p><p>""Put your tongue inside of me,"" Natty whispered, reaching between her thighs to spread herself open for Erin. Curious, Erin ran her tongue around the outside of the opening making Natty gasp and moan. Sticking her tongue out as far as she could, she dipped it into the hot core of Natty's girlhood. It didn't reach deep but must have felt good because the girl's body went crazy. She was biting her lip, trying to keep quiet.</p><p>Erin had to smile at that, thinking the girl was really into this whole library fantasy. Her smile widened as she decided she was going to make the girl break her silence if it took all night.</p><p>Wondering if it looked as weird as it felt, she continued to thrust her tongue in and out of Natty's vagina, tasting her with each lick. It was a curious taste, not really good or bad, just odd. It grew stronger as Natty became more excited.</p><p>""That feels so good,"" Natty breathed, putting her hand on her mouth in an attempt to hold the sounds of her enjoyment inside.</p><p>Erin used one hand to torture the girl's engorged clit, the other supporting her friend in her precarious position. She smiled at Natty's futile attempts to restrain the cries that wanted to rip their way out of her. The Erin two prong attack on her girlhood had her a squirming mess, the hand on her mouth muffling her excited little noises less and less.</p><p>She saw Natty's eyes widen in the back splash from the flashlight, felt her start to come. Thrusting her tongue into Natty's pussy became impossible, her body jerking this way and that. Still, her massaging fingers continued to lift her higher and higher toward her climax. Then she stiffened and she nearly knocked Erin off the table as her hips spasmed out of control. A jet of liquid shot from her, making her cry out. Her cry of ecstasy was so loud, it startled Erin almost as much as being knocked around by Natty's crazy jerking.</p><p>""Holy cow,"" Natty laughed, her whole body still trembling.</p><p>Unable to resist, Erin grinned and put a finger to her lips, ""Shhh.""</p><p>""That was crazy,"" the girl said, shaking her head, ""the more I tried to be quiet, the more excited I became. It just built up and built up until I thought I was going to explode.""</p><p>""I don't know about exploding but you squirted halfway across the room,"" Erin said, laughing at the dazed look on her face.</p><p>""That has never happened to me before,"" she said, laughing, ""That was such an intense orgasm. My whole body is trembling right now.""</p><p>Erin crawled atop her, half straddling her so one thigh was pressed against her vagina. Her own girlhood was pressed against her where Natty's thigh met her hip. She started slowly rocking her lower abdomen back and forth, enough to tease Natty's still tender sex. When the other girl was ready, she let her pace increase.</p><p>Natty didn't even try to keep quiet this time. Her body still hadn't recovered from her first orgasm, the rocking of Erin's hips pushing her closer and closer to the edge of another. Her fingers grasped for something to hold onto but the smooth table offered nothing to grab. Her toes were on the precipice and one more thrust from Erin sent her falling into ecstasy.</p><p>Holding still, Erin let her stop twitching before she got off of her. She stretched out beside her on the table. Natty rolled atop of her, kissed her deeply before pushing to her hands and knees. Erin grew excited as she worked her way down her body with a series of kisses. By the time Natty reached the junction of her thighs she was almost painfully ready for her tongue. Natty lifted her backside off the table, nearly folded her in half with her ankles by her ears. It was an awkward position and Erin was glad when Natty used her thighs to support her.</p><p>She used her fingers to gently spread Erin's labia, revealing the pink opening of her sex. Her tongue was hot and wet as it teased around the opening before sinking into her. Erin moaned, sighed. It looked as funny when Natty did it as it must have when she was the one but she couldn't deny it felt good, the tongue flicking back and forth inside of her. It sent little shivers of pleasure working up her body. Then not so little shivers.</p><p>""That feels good,"" she said, closing her eyes. In her own personal darkness, she enjoyed the feel of the tongue wriggling inside of her. She gasped and moaned when Natty's fingers began rubbing her bud. Her body tried to escape the assault, the sensation deliciously intense, but Natty had her pinned.</p><p>""Oh god,"" Erin said, her head tossing. Natty was driving her crazy with her tongue, her fingers. Already she felt the first stirrings of her orgasm. Natty must sense it, too, because she doubles her effort. Erin gasps as she comes violently, jerking like she'd shocked.</p><p>Natty moved to one side, let her legs down. Erin stretched, loved how it sent shivers through her body. She felt as light as a feather, grinned at how incredible she felt in the afterglow.</p><p>Leaning down, Natty kissed her, said, ""I'm going to look for some books.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Erin said, propping up on her elbows to watch her go. She shook her head, smiled. The girl was amazing, one of a kind.</p><p>She'd been a little surprised when Natty was in the mood to make love. After the telling of her story, it hadn't even crossed her mind that Natty might want to. Then Erin got to thinking about it. Maybe she just wanted the intimacy, the comfort of a touch.</p><p>Getting up, she went in search of the girl. She found her in the fiction section, browsing the selection. Smiling, she stepped behind her, wrapped her arms around her waist. Natty seemed happy about the embrace, smiled at her.</p>"
1137,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 11",Ebo,11,Ashley has an embarrassing late night run in with her stepsister. The next morning she receives an apology and an unusual gift.,"['g', 'mast', 'ped', 'toy']","<p>Erin rolled over and pressed the off button on her alarm clock but the annoying noise didn't go away. Frowning, she opened her eyes and looked at the clock. The green numerals read 6:00, a full half hour before it was set to go off. She blinked at it stupidly, then realized it wasn't her alarm clock that was making noise. Sitting up, she fumbled her phone off the bedside stand, squinted at the caller ID.</p><p>""Why are you calling so early?"" Erin grumbled, seeing Ashley's name on the screen. She answered the call, ""Hello?""</p><p>""Holy shit! I just got a Facebook friend request from a dead girl!"" Ashley said, excitedly.</p><p>Sleep finally letting her go, Erin laughed, ""Pretty cool, huh?""</p><p>""You knew about this?""</p><p>""I helped her set it up last night.""</p><p>""How can that be? How is it even possible?""</p><p>Erin filled her in on the what she had been up to with Natty this last couple of nights. She told her about surfing the internet, setting up an email account, and finally a Facebook page last night.</p><p>""You are teaching a girl who has been dead for fifty years how to use social media?""</p><p>""Well, yeah,"" Erin said, then, ""when you say it like that, it seems weird.""</p><p>Ashley laughed and Erin could picture her shaking her head, ""You have a beautiful mind, Erin. I wouldn't even have thought to try it.""</p><p>""Um, thanks,"" Erin said, not completely sure it was a compliment or not.</p><p>""Oh, it was a compliment. You can say thank you,"" Ashley said, laughing, ""Forget psychic mediums; all you need is an internet connection and an email account. This is so huge. Up close, you just created a Facebook account for a friend, but when you step back... You have connected two completely different planes of existence with a few keystrokes. Can you wrap your head around how huge that is?""</p><p>""Ashley, I was asleep five minutes ago,"" Erin said, yawning, ""I can't wrap my head around why you are calling me so early.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Ashley said, laughing.</p><p>""Listen, I need to take a shower and wake up. Can I call you back in a few minutes?"" Erin said, yawning, again.</p><p>""Don't worry about it,"" Ashley said, then, ""We can talk at school. I've got a dead girl to friend. Jesus, that sounds so cool!""</p><p>""Okay, you go do that,"" Erin said, yawning again, ""I'm going to shower.""</p><p>""See you at school, bye.""</p><p>""Bye.""</p><p>Erin sat her phone back on the bedside stand, looked at a long moment, then grinned. She could almost see Ashley's face when she checked her Facebook account this morning. The grin turned into a smile that would have shamed the Cheshire cat from Alice in Wonderland. A giggle escaped her as she pictured the wide eyed, slack jawed redhead staring stunned at her computer screen.</p><p>Since she was up early, she turned on her computer and logged into Facebook. She found Natty's friend request and accepted it. She smiled at the picture of her and Natty the girl had chosen as her profile page picture. Leaving a message on her wall, she made a mental note explain it to Natty next time she saw her.</p><p>Feeling light as a feather, she turned off the computer and gathered her things for a shower. In the bathroom, she stripped out of the clothes she had worn to bed and started the water going in the tub. Seeing her naked reflection in the mirror, she smiled, remembering the stroll through town she and Natty had taken. The smile faltered a little when she thought about the story Natty had told her.</p><p>She stepped into the shower, sighed as the hot water massaged the sleep out of her body. For a moment, she just stood under the spray, savoring the sensation. She might have stayed that way all day, if her mother wouldn't come looking for her if she stayed too long. Sighing, she finished showering, turned off the water, and toweled off. With the towel wrapped around her young body, she got out of the shower stall and went to the sink, brushed her teeth.</p><p></p><p></p><p></p><p>""So, it really was Natty who sent me a friend request?"" Mindy asked, the look on her face, priceless.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin laughed.</p><p>The girls were gathered around their usual table in the cafeteria, the tray of what the lunch ladies tried to pass off as food mostly forgotten in front of them. No sooner had Erin sat down did Ashley want the whole story. Laughing at her excitement, she made her wait until Mindy joined them so she wouldn't have to explain everything twice. Ashley squirmed impatiently, reminded Erin of a puppy who really needed to be let out.</p><p>Mindy hadn't even sat down before she asked, ""Did anyone else get a friend request from a dead girl?""</p><p>""See, she is here. Can you PLEASE tell me now?""</p><p>Sitting down, Mindy had asked, ""Tell you what?""</p><p>""How we came to get friend requests from Natty,"" Ashley had said, her emerald eyes flashing with excitement, ""So, what gives?""</p><p>Erin had told them about thinking the router into the other place, about getting an internet signal, about teaching Natty how to use the computer and setting up a Facebook page for her. The girls were staring at her in wonder as she recounted the last couple of nights. The girls regarded her with looks of comic disbelief, Ashley going so far as to say, ""That is crazy! You just thought up a cable modem and poof there it is? And it some how connects our world to the place of locked doors.""</p><p>Shrugging, but not carelessly, Erin answered, ""I really didn't expect it to work. If there is one thing I've learned about the place of locked doors, there aren't any rules written down to follow. You just kind of have to feel your way around.""</p><p>Mindy was slowly nodding and Ashley gave her a questioning look and asked, ""That makes sense to you?""</p><p>""As much as anything makes sense over there. It is a whole other ballgame on Natty's side of existence. Who knows what is possible?"" Mindy said, brushing a fallen lock of hair behind her ear, ""Erin is right. The only way to know the rules is to play the game.""</p><p>""Am I the only one a little nervous about floundering around in the dark over there? Like Mindy said, who knows what is possible. Only problem is, that coin has a dark side, too. Flip it one too many times and it might come up tails.""</p><p>Erin sat back in her chair, a little uneasy now that Ashley had pointed out what she had missed. She really didn't know all of the consequences of her actions. She glanced at Mindy and saw a similar sour face, knew she was thinking much the same thing.</p><p>""All I'm saying is maybe we should talk it out before doing something like making a dead girl a Facebook page, not stop trying new things. A little caution goes a long way,"" Ashley said, then grinned, ""It is still a pretty cool idea. I wished I had thought of it.""</p><p>""Ashley's right. We need to be more careful,"" Erin said, then, ""Well, I do, anyway.""</p><p>""Not too careful,"" Mindy said, giving her a grin, ""Look how much we've learned about the place of locked doors because of you.""</p><p>""We really need to think up a name for the place. Saying the place of locked doors is a mouthful,"" Ashley said and everyone laughed away some of the tension.</p><p>""I think it is Erin and Natty's to name, don't you,"" Mindy said, looking at Ashley. The redhead nodded and they looked at Erin.</p><p>She laughed, ""Can I get back to you?""</p><p>""Please do."" --------------------------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>Ashley yawned, glanced at her alarm clock. She was a little surprised to see it was so late. So absorbed with the journal she had started after coming home from school, hours had passed without her noticing. Glancing back over what she had written, she saw she had put down ten pages of neat script about the place Erin had discovered. She had decided to keep it PG-13 as much as possible in case her parents got curious about what she was writing about. Explaining the journal would be hard enough without all the lesbian sex thrown into the mix.</p><p>Yawning again, she closed the notebook, got off her bed and put it in a drawer in her desk. Stretching the tightness out of her young body, she decided it was time for bed. She changed into a pair of panties and a tank top, then climbed into bed. After setting her alarm clock, she turned out the bedside lamp.</p><p>No sooner had she closed her eyes in the dark did her mind start racing. She couldn't help it, so many exciting things had happened recently. She had lost her virginity- to Erin, no less; she'd met a dead girl, had friended her on Facebook; had a crazy threesome. It was a lot to think about and, without distraction, her mind was determined to maul everything over.</p><p>Sighing, she knew she wouldn't get to sleep anytime soon.</p><p>She opened her eyes in the dark, staring at the ceiling. Glancing at her alarm clock, she saw it was after eleven. She really needed to get to sleep but she knew trying to force sleep was a sure way not to get any.</p><p>The Nimbus 2000 under her bed popped into her head and she had to laugh. She has been turning more and more to it to help her relax before bed. Even more so now that she had become sexually active. It seemed like she was horny all the time now. Maybe it was hormones, her body changing. Or, maybe it was because she knew how good it felt. She craved that titillating release that came with orgasming, that toe-curling, breath-taking high.</p><p>Giggling again, she gave in and reached under the bed for the Harry Potter toy. She shucked off her panties, set them aside, then did the same with her tank top. Being naked gave her a little thrill and she felt her young body begin to become aroused. Her hand slipped down her taut belly to the cleft of her sex to massage her labia. Heat blossomed there and she felt her juices start to flow. Her hand moved lower and hesitantly, she slipped a finger inside of her pussy. Her hot, slick insides sucked at her greedily and there was no pain. It was a weird feeling, both kind of icky and pleasurable at the same time.</p><p>She added a second finger, slowly moving them in and out. Biting her lip to muffle her soft moans, she found that sweet spot Erin had used to push her over the edge into ecstasy. It felt like a couple of beans under her fingertips and made her hips gyrate.</p><p>Remembering the toy, she found the on/off switch and brought it to life. The goofy electronic noises were muffled by the tape she had put on the speaker but she couldn't do anything thing with the buzzing sound the broomstick made. She pressed the head of the Nimbus against her tender bud, feeling the vibrations working through her body. The thrusting of her fingers coupled with the toy's vibrating was delicious. She had to really bite down on her lip to keep quiet, so hard she nearly drew blood.</p><p>As she became more excited, so her fingers moved faster and faster, sinking deeper and deeper into her eager sex. Her hips undulated in perfect counter rhythm as her body rocketed toward a climax. It felt too good for her to last long.</p><p>Closing her eyes, she thought about the night she had shared with Erin and Natty, the sweaty tangle of bodies, the crazy couplings. The memory of Erin splayed out on her back in front of her, her lithe naked body gloriously revealed stuck in her mind. She had been so sexy, tempting lying there.</p><p>Ashley blinked in surprise, not really surprised that she was so attracted to Erin but that it had taken her so long to realize it.</p><p>Still picturing her blonde friend in her mind, she felt herself coming. A few more thrusts of her fingers and she stiffened. A small cry escaped her but she doubted anyone outside of her room could have heard it. Not that she cared. Her body was too alive with wonderful sensations to care too much about anything other than how she felt.</p><p>Over her ragged breathing and thundering heartbeat, she heard a faint click, then a rasping sound. In her post orgasm cloud, it took her a second to recognize the sound. Then it sank in and she turned her head toward the door to the hallway. In the gloom, she could just make out it slowly swinging open. Time seemed to slow down and she had time to look down at her naked body, then back at the door, her mind racing. She grabbed her comforter in a panic and covered up just in time.</p><p>Her heartbeat, already racing, kicked into a full on, panicked sprint as someone poked their head into her room, then came all the way in. They appeared to be using their cell phone to light the way, it screen surprisingly bright in the gloom. Ashley frowned, thought it was odd. Her parents would have just flipped on the overhead lights. The cell phone trick seemed sneaky.</p><p>Who was sneaking around in her room at this time of night, she wondered.</p><p>When the make-shift flashlight hit her mirror, it threw light backwards and she caught a glimpse of her creeper. She gasped in surprise when she recognized her step-sister, Loren. What in the world was the seventeen year old doing in her room?</p><p>The light snapped up and Ashley squinted in the sudden glare. She grimaced, realizing she had given herself away. Berating herself, she said, ""Loren? What are you doing in my room?""</p><p>""Sorry,kid,"" she said, lowering the light from her face, ""Didn't mean to wake you.""</p><p>""It's alright, I wasn't asleep.""</p><p>""It is after midnight,"" Loren said, a note of surprise in her voice, ""What are still doing awake?""</p><p>Ashley laughed, ""I could ask you the same. And why are you in my room?""</p><p>""I need to borrow your window.""</p><p>""My window?"" Ashley parroted, then she understood.</p><p>Loren was something of a troublemaker, was always sneaking out her window to go partying. Her mother had finally had enough, had Ashley's dad nail her window shut. Apparently, Loren was trying to circumvent the new security measure.</p><p>""Cassy Hasock is throwing a party,""</p><p>""So you were just going to sneak out my window?""</p><p>""Wouldn't be the first time,"" she said, sounding amused, ""you are a very heavy sleeper.""</p><p>""Well, that's kind of creepy,"" Ashley said, put off by the invasion of her privacy.</p><p>""Sorry,"" Loren said, then, ""Do you hear that?""</p><p>""Hear what?""</p><p>Loren stepped closer to the bed and Ashley could just make out her straining to hear in the back splash of light. Another couple of steps and she was right beside the bed.</p><p>""You don't hear that?"" she asked.</p><p>""What do you hear?"" Ashley asked, listening herself.</p><p>""This buzzing sound,"" Loren answered, leaning closer to the bed.</p><p>Too late, Ashley realized she had left on the Nimbus 2000. That was the buzzing sound her step-sister heard. Worse, it had drawn her attention.</p><p>""I don't hear anything,"" she said too quickly. Her voice sounded suspicious to her own ears.</p><p>""Really?"" Loren said, her voice knowing, ""It sounds like it is coming from under the covers.""</p><p>""Don't you have a party to get to?""</p><p>""What do you have under there? What are you hiding?""</p><p>Ashley should have seen it coming but when Loren grabbed her comforter and pulled it unceremoniously aside, it caught her completely by surprise. In the process, she sent the Nimbus crashing to the floor. It seemed unnaturally loud in the still night.</p><p>She gasped in shock, her body frozen. Her mind had slipped gears and she didn't react to being suddenly revealed. A few heartbeats too slow, she managed to throw an arm over her breasts and a hand over her girl parts. She stared wide eyed up at her step-sister. She must have looked like a deer in the headlights.</p><p>She wondered if Loren could see her blushing in the pale white light from her cell phone.</p><p>""What the-"" Loren said, laughing, ""Why are you naked?""</p><p>""Give me the covers!"" Ashley hissed.</p><p>Still laughing, Loren covered her back up.</p><p>Then they both heard approaching footsteps. Loren cursed under her breath, looked around the room for somewhere to hide.</p><p>""Get down on this side of the bed,"" Ashley whispered, pointing, ""You can't see if from the door!""</p><p>Loren did as she said, fumbling off the light on her cell phone. Not even a heartbeat later the door to Ashley's room opened and the light snapped on. Blinking in the glare, she made out her stepmother in the door frame.</p><p>""What was that noise? Are you okay?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm okay,"" Ashley said, managed a sheepish grin, ""I must have rolled and knocked my alarm clock over. Sorry, for waking you.""</p><p>She nodded and turned off the light, closing the door as she left. Ashley blew out a sigh of relief when she was gone. Explaining why she was naked and her step-sister was hiding on the floor beside her bed would have been less than pleasant.</p><p>""Nice going, kid,"" Loren said, with what sounded like genuine respect.</p><p>Ashley glared at her, ""Get out of my room!""</p><p>""Can I borrow your window?""</p><p>""No!"" she hissed.</p><p>""Are you sure?"" Loren said, her voice teasing, ""you wouldn't want me to tell Mom about what you were doing tonight, would you?""</p><p>""What was I doing?""</p><p>Laughing, her step-sister held up the Nimbus 2000, ""Wow, no wonder you were always playing with this thing. Damn thing is practically a vibrator. In fact, I'm pretty sure that is what you were using it for.""</p><p>""Fine!"" Ashley said, her face so hot she thought she might spontaneously combust, ""Use the window.""</p><p>""Thanks, sis,"" Loren said, standing up. She started to set the toy down, then held it up, ""You want me to put this somewhere or were you not finished?""</p><p>""God, I hate you,"" Ashley said, not really meaning it. She didn't know how she felt about Loren. She had been a package deal with her father's new wife and has only been living here for a few months. She had been staying with her father but he had shipped her here when she became too much of a handful.</p><p>Ashley was still getting used to the idea of having a sister.</p><p>""Listen, I'm sorry about tonight,"" she said, putting the toy down and going to the window, ""I'll make it up to you. I promise.""</p><p>With that, she was gone.</p><p>""Ashley.""</p><p>Looking up, Ashley saw her step-sister standing in her doorway. The teenager was dressed for school much like Ashley- gray skirt, white blouse, white knee socks, black shoes- but managed to look more slutty. Not that she was a slut- she just seemed to ooze sexuality and carnal knowledge. That much Ashley had noticed on the first meeting when her father told her Loren would be staying with them for a while and her opinion hasn't change much. She was about five-eight and had long, shapely legs; a flat stomach; a round, perky backside; and large breasts that filled out the blouse she wore. With a pretty face and arresting gray eyes, she was easy to look at.</p><p>At least, if you weren't mortified by the embarrassing events of the night before, Ashley thought, then you hoped you never saw her again.</p><p>""Loren,"" she said, stiffly.</p><p>She stepped into Ashley's room and came closer, ""About last night... I'm really sorry if I embarrassed you. And for sneaking into your room in the first place. I should have asked. Do you think you can forgive me?""</p><p>She seemed genuinely sorry, Ashley decided, which was a little out of character for her. A cool indifference was how she usually treated her little step-sister. Not exactly mean, but like she really didn't register in her radar.</p><p>""I""ll try,"" she said and Loren laughed. She felt her cheeks burn, again.</p><p>""I AM sorry,"" Loren said, her eyes locking on Ashley's. The truth of her words was evident there and Ashley nodded, managed a sheepish grin.</p><p>""I appreciate that,"" she said.</p><p>""Good,"" Loren said, then sat down on Ashley's bed and motioned her over, ""I won't lie to you- I'm not cut out to be a good sister. I'd make a shitty role model.""</p><p>Ashley laughed, ""I already knew that.""</p><p>""Yeah, I figured you were a smart kid,"" she said, smiling, ""Anyway, there are some advantages to having a fuck up for a sister.""</p><p>With that, she handed Ashley something wrapped in hand towel. Frowning, Ashley took it, looked from it to her step-sister.</p><p>Loren laughed and said, ""Just open it.""</p><p>Shrugging, Ashley unwrapped the towel and gasped at what was inside. It was a shiny silver vibrator. It was probably seven inches long with a shaft a little thicker than the glass dildo Erin had.</p><p>""Only a fuck up would give her twelve year old sister a vibrator,"" Loren said.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Why give it to you?"" she asked, then, ""A gift for not ratting me out. Or maybe I figure if you are going to do it, you need the right tool for the job.""</p><p>Ashley blushed and Loren laughed and put an arm around her shoulder. The move seemed to surprise her as much as it did Ashley. It was the closest thing to affection she'd ever shown her little sister. Still, it felt right.</p><p>""Thanks,"" Ashley said, smiling at her.</p><p>""Now, if you get caught with that...""</p><p>""I didn't get it from you.""</p><p>""They probably won't believe you, but right- you didn't get it from me,"" she said, standing up, ""Be sure to hide it somewhere good. Take it from me. A good hiding place is worth its weight in gold.""</p><p>""I will,"" Ashley said, then, ""You know I don't hate you, right? I was just embarrassed and upset last night.""</p><p>Loren gave her a smile and again she sensed a tenuous bond between them, ""That is good to know.""</p><p>Then she was gone and Ashley was alone with the shiny vibrator in her hand. Only after she was gone did she think to ask Loren how she had a dildo to give away. How does a seventeen year old come across a sex toy? Ashley was pretty sure you needed to be eighteen to buy that kind of thing. She made a mental note to ask her sometime.</p><p>Staring at the vibrator, she wondered how it would feel. With a glance at the alarm clock, she saw she had to go, didn't have time to try it out. Groaning, she went to her dresser and slipped the toy into a folded up pair of jeans. It would do for now, but she'd have to find a better hiding place tonight.</p><p>Running down stairs, she found her mother shrugging into her coat so she could drive her to school. For once, Ashley was excited about going. She couldn't wait to see Erin and Mindy and tell them about her new vibrator. She might even tell them about the embarrassing events of last night.</p><p>Thinking about the girls, she remember it was Friday. They would be coming over tonight and staying the weekend. It was going to be a crazy couple days, she thought.</p>"
1138,"Home Alone, Part 2",Ebo,2,More home alone mischief from Riley.,"['g', 'mast', 'ped', 'toy']","<p>She really couldn't believe it was happening, again.</p><p>She must have impressed her parents by not burning the house down because she was being left home alone a second time. Her mother made her recite all the emergency numbers, plus both of their cell phone numbers, gave her a long speech about behaving like an upright young lady. It had been a lot to sit through, but they were pulling away now and she would have the house to herself.</p><p>When their taillights faded, she ran upstairs. Ever since they told her they would be going out tonight and that they were going to let her stay home by herself, the only thing she could think about was what was hidden in Rebecca's jewelry box. All week, she kept thinking about how incredible it had felt, using the sex toy on herself.</p><p>By the time she reached the door to her step-sister's room, heat had blossomed between her thighs. It made her laugh, flush with excitement.</p><p>She let herself into her sister's room, went straight to the jewelry box. Lifting the tray out to reveal the hidden compartment, she smiled at the sleek toy. With a giggle, she picked it up.</p><p>Looking around the room, she felt a little put off by doing it here. It seemed kind of creepy to be playing with herself in her sister's room. Last time, she had been caught off guard by how good it felt, had lost her senses and hadn't noticed.</p><p>With the sex toy in hand, she went to her own room. She started to just lay on her bed and use the vibrator through her clothes, but decided it would be more of a thrill naked. Jittery with excitement, she quickly stripped out of her clothes, tossing them across the room in her haste. Naked, she flopped on her bed, giggling. It did seem more naughty like this and she kind of like it.</p><p>""This is so bad,"" she said, grinning.</p><p>When she turned the knob, the vibrator came to life. She pressed it against her tender bud. The plastic was cool against her hot flesh. The buzzing felt as good as she remembered, sending chills working through her young body. She bit her lower lip and sighed. Her hips began to gyrate with a mind of their own.</p><p>The vibrator slipped lower and touched the opening of her vagina. She hadn't meant to do it, but held it there when it turned out to feel really good. It made her moan and grab a handful of sheets. Her body seemed to be confused, wanted the pleasure, yet seemed to be trying to escape it at the same time.</p><p>I wonder what it would feel like inside of me, she thought, her back arching off the bed, if it felt this good on the outside...</p><p>Her hymen had been torn in an unfortunate fence climbing incident when she was seven. She had run screaming to her mother when she had hiked up her skirt and saw blood on the crotch of her panties. The woman had almost fainted at the sight of blood running down her thigh. A trip to the emergency room revealed the fence rail had taken her maidenhead.</p><p>The next day, she had worked up the nerve to see what would happen if she put a finger in her torn girlhood. It had slipped inside of her and she'd felt the warm, slickness of her core. It had felt weird but kind of nice.</p><p>Propping up on her elbows, she pressed the toy against her vagina, felt her body stretch to accept it. She gasped as it slipped deep into her young body, meeting no resistance. Her eyes wide, she stared at the thing sticking out of her. It felt huge inside of her, filling her up. Her girlhood flooded with her juices, easing the way for the toy to move.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" she moaned, laughing. She could feel the vibrations all through her body. The sensation was incredible, made her body writhe.</p><p>Slowly, she moved it in and out, moaning each time it bit deep into her. It felt so good, almost too good to bear. Her back arched and her head lulled loosely on her neck, her long brown hair brushing the pillow behind her. She clutched at the sheets with her free hand, looking for anything to keep her body from floating away on the waves of pleasure washing through her.</p><p>This is what sex feels like, she thought, thrusting the toy into her pussy faster, well, more or less.</p><p>""That feels so good,"" she said, out loud. Her voice was just a breathy moan.</p><p>It didn't take long for tension to creep into her body. She recognized the feeling from last time she did this and grew excited. It was going to happen, again. The incredible explosion of pleasure followed by the floating down.</p><p>Sure enough, her hips started bucking erratically, her stomach muscles clenching. She stiffened as she climaxed. The vibrating toy still deep inside of her tortured her spasming sex, made her come a second time before she could remove it. Stacked back to back, the orgasms shook her like a rag doll. It was so intense it startled a cry from her slack mouth.</p><p>""OMG,"" she laughed, breathing heavily, ""that was awesome!""</p><p>She felt wonderful, every nerve ending alive. Her whole body was tingling and she stretched like a cat in a sunny spot. For a long moment, she just laid there, catching her breath and basking in the afterglow of her orgasms.</p><p>Finally, she forced herself to get up. She laughed at how rubbery her legs felt as she turned the toy off and took it to the bathroom. She used soap and hot water to clean it up, grimacing when she wondered if Rebecca had been as fastidious the last time she used it.</p><p>Putting that disturbing thought aside, she let herself into her step-sister's room to put it back. It wasn't until she caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror that she realized she was still naked.</p><p>She laughed, thought Caroline would be proud of her.</p><p>The toy went into its hiding place and she made sure the box was put back together the way it had been before she disturbed it. She looked around, didn't see anything out of place. Turning to leave, her eyes fell on her step-sister's laptop.</p><p>Her curiosity got the better of her and she sat down on the office chair in front of it. When she lifted the screen, she was surprised to see it wasn't locked. Smiling at her good fortune, she opened her email, scanned a few messages. Nothing juicy there.</p><p>Bored, she opened her music folder. She had a peculiar mix of music on her computer, everything from Chopin and Mozart, to Janis Joplin, to Pantera, and everything in between. Riley knew her step-sister was into music, took piano lessons.</p><p>In fact, that was where she was now. It was the reason she couldn't watch Riley while her parents went out.</p><p>She'd learned something about her step-sister, but it wasn't particularly thrilling. Still looking for the dirt, she clicked on her VIDEO folder. There was only two files, nothing interesting. There was another folder, no name. Curious, she clicked on it. This one contained two folders, both without names. Intrigued, she clicked on one. It turned out to be an empty folder. Frowning, she backtracked and tried the other. This one had two folders as well, no label on, either one.</p><p>""This is weird,"" Riley said, clicking on one of the folders.</p><p>It opened a file with two more folders, only this time they were labeled: VIDEOS and PERSONAL. The PERSONAL folder drew her eye but she made herself click on VIDEOS first. Inside, were dozens of videos. She clicked on one.</p><p>Her eyes widened at what she saw on the screen. Two young women were making out on a couch, their tongues in each others mouth. Laughing, Riley backed out of the video, chose another. This was more of the same, girls making out. She fast forwarded and saw they were more than just making out. Letting the video play, she watched the two girls writhing naked on the bed. She giggled, shook her head.</p><p>""My step-sister is a lesbian,"" she said, her eyes still on the screen.</p><p>Seeing two girls in the throes of passion was an oddly sensual thing, she decided. The twisting and thrusting of their tight bodies was almost artistic, like an erotic dance. She ended up watching more than she had intended. Finally, she had blushed, wondered at her own interest as she back out of the VIDEO folder.</p><p>Feeling kind of bad for invading her sister's privacy but unable to resist, she clicked on the PERSONAL folder. It contained several word documents and two videos. The documents turned out to be saved emails. These were the dirt she had been searching for, the words on the page making her blush at their raciness. This hgreg@yahoo and Rebecca were apparently lovers and liked sending explicit emails back and forth.</p><p>She opened the first video and gasped in surprise. Her step-sister was naked, stretched out on a bed. She was smiling and laughing at something off camera. Then someone passed in front of the camera, on pale buttock blocking the view for a moment. An equally naked woman joined Rebecca on the bed, their bodies coming together in a very intimate embrace. Riley couldn't believe what she was seeing. Her sixteen year old step-sister was having sex on film with a woman had to be at least in her thirties.</p><p>Embarrassed, she stopped the video, sat back in the chair. Her mind was spinning. Should she tell her parents about this? It definitely seemed wrong for a girl as young as Rebecca to be in a relationship with a woman that age. Illegal, even.</p><p>Morbid curiosity got the better of her and she started the other video. A naked Rebecca was sitting on the woman's lap and they were kissing. It was a delicate, intimate moment. Riley realized, inappropriate or not, they loved each other. It was evident in the way they looked at one another.</p><p>Torn between doing the right thing and keeping her sister's secret, she collapsed all of the folders, closed the computer. Rebecca had looked so happy in the videos, happy and in love. She never looked happy. Riley didn't even know she could smile until she'd seen it in the video. It was a shame because it was a nice smile, gave her dimples.</p><p>Thinking about that smile, she knew she wasn't going to tell her parents.</p>"
1139,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 12",Ebo,12,The start of a very crazy weekend.,"['g/g/g cons', 'ped']","<p>""What are you so chipper about?""</p><p>Erin glanced up from her tray to see a grinning Ashley sitting down at the table. Mindy was right, she did look rather chipper.</p><p>""Yeah, what gives? You are smiling like the Cheshire cat,"" Erin said.</p><p>""I had a weird night and a great morning,"" she said, then laughed, ""Actually, the morning was pretty weird, too, but in a good way.""</p><p>""And weird makes you smile,"" Mindy asked.</p><p>""Usually,"" Erin said, drawing a look from her friend, ""Well, it does. Care to tell us about this good weird morning and not so good weird night.""</p><p>""I'd rather not talk about what happened last night but I have a feeling if I tell you what happened this morning, you'll have to know,"" Ashley said, opening her milk.</p><p>""You might as well start with last night, then,"" Mindy said, glancing at Erin and winking. The wink said, this ought to be good.</p><p>Erin had to agree with that assessment.</p><p>""Shit,"" Ashley sighed, then sat up straighter, ""Fine. I went through a big Harry Potter phase a few years ago... For my birthday, I got a Nimbus 2000 broomstick.""</p><p>""Didn't they recall those,"" Mindy said, glancing at Erin, ""Something about girls wouldn't stop playing with them because it vibrated or something.""</p><p>Erin shrugged, ""I don't remember hearing that.""</p><p>""They did,"" Ashley said, then, ""but I still have mine.""</p><p>""You do,"" Erin asked, frowning, ""I don't remember seeing it recently.""</p><p>""That's because I keep it tucked under my bed,"" she said, then shook her head and laugh, ""I can't believe I'm telling you this. You are going to give me so much shit.""</p><p>""Tell me what?""</p><p>""The first time I played with the toy, I had an orgasm. Didn't know then what had happened, only that I like it. I've been masturbating with it ever since.""</p><p>Mindy laughed, ""Nice.""</p><p>Erin crossed her arms under breasts and shot a look at her friend, ""All that grief you gave me because I told you I masturbate in the shower...""</p><p>""Hey, I never said you shouldn't do it,"" Ashley said, laughing, ""I only said you shouldn't have told me about it. Some things you can keep to yourself.""</p><p>Laughing at her own expense, Erin said, ""I guess I still haven't learned that lesson.""</p><p>""Masturbating with a Harry Potter toy is weird,"" Mindy said, then, ""but not so odd for you it would appear. So, what happened last night?""</p><p>""I was wired from the whole place of locked doors thing, couldn't get to sleep, so I decided to relieve some stress. I had just finished, when I heard my bedroom door opening.""</p><p>""Uh-oh,"" Mindy said, leaning forward.</p><p>""Let me paint a picture for you,"" Ashley said, grinning sheepishly, ""I was naked, laying atop the covers because I was hot from, you know. The Nimbus 2000 was on the bed beside me, still buzzing away. In a panic, I threw my comforter across my naked body. Just in time, too. Someone pokes their head into the room, then comes in. Doesn't snap the light on--seems to be using a cell phone as a flashlight--so I'm think it probably isn't Mom or Dad. I catch a glimpse of the room invader and it is my step-sister, Loren.""</p><p>""What was Loren doing in your room?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""I'm getting there. I must have gasped when I realized who it was because the phone turned on me. Should have pretended to be asleep but now I was busted. I asked what she was doing in my room and she tells me she needs to borrow my window so she could sneak out to a party.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Erin laughed, then to Mindy, ""they nailed Loren's window shut.""</p><p>""Really? Why?""</p><p>""She was always sneaking out. A bit of a wild child.""</p><p>""So, she wanted to borrow my window. That's why she was in my room in the middle of the night. What happened next is very embarrassing, so please... Be gentle.""</p><p>""Loren hears something. She came to the bed-""</p><p>""Oh, no!"" Erin laughed, put a hand to her mouth.</p><p>""Yeah, it is the Nimbus 2000. She can hear it buzzing under the comforter. I hadn't had time to shut it off. I didn't play it cool and she was suspicious. Before I knew what she was going to do, she ripped the covers away. There I was, naked as the day I was born. The Nimbus went flying, crashed to the floor with a bang.""</p><p>""She caught you masturbating?""</p><p>""Let me finish. About this time, we hear footsteps approaching in the hallway. In a panic, I tell her to give me the covers back and to hide on the far-side of the bed. No sooner was she hidden did my mother poke her head into my room. I made up some excuse for the loud noise and she bought it.</p><p>""After a few awkward exchanges with Loren, she left by my window for whatever party she was going to. I spent the next few hours too mortified to sleep.""</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Mindy laughed.</p><p>""Then, this morning, she came to my room to apologize. We kind of had a moment, bonded a little.""</p><p>""That is weird,"" Erin said, familiar with the non-existent relationship between Ashley and Loren.</p><p>""There is more. She had something for me, said there was some benefits to have a step sister who was a fuck up- her words, not mine. It was something wrapped up in a towel.""</p><p>""What was it?""</p><p>""A vibrator.""</p><p>""What?!"" Erin said, with a startled laugh, ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""She said it was for not ratting her out and because if I was going to do it I needed the right tool for the job.""</p><p>Mindy laughed at that line, ""Right tool for the job? She really said that?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Nice.""</p><p>""Where did she get it,"" Erin asked, shaking her head in amazement.</p><p>""I don't know. I was too shocked to think to ask at the time. By the time I had, she was already gone.""</p><p>""I can't believe she just gave you a vibrator! Who gives a twelve year old a vibrator,"" Erin laughed, still trying to get her head around the thought.</p><p>""A fuck up,"" Ashley said, then, ""It is kind of cool, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, smiling at her, ""It is cool. Did you try it out?""</p><p>""Didn't have time. I had to come here."" Ashley groaned.</p><p>""Hello, Erin,"" Mr. Connors said, opening the door when Erin rang the bell, ""Ashley is up in her room. You can head on up.""</p><p>""Hi, Dad,"" Erin said, an honorary title lovingly afforded Ashley's father. It always made him smile when she called him that, ""Thanks for letting me stay. Again.""</p><p>This was her second family, in many ways. She spent nearly as much time here as at her own house. Ashley could say the same of the Brolin clan.</p><p>""You know you are always welcome here, sweetie,"" he said, stepping aside so she could enter.</p><p>""Love you, too,"" she said, grinning as she ran for the stairs.</p><p>She found Ashley stretched out on her bed, writing in a notebook. No longer dressed for school, she wore jeans and a t-shirt emblazoned with Slayer's logo. Her long, red hair was pulled back into a ponytail. She was in relaxed mode, not trying to impress anyone. Still, Erin thought she looked very sexy, liked the way the jeans clung to her perky backside.</p><p>A band Erin vaguely recognized played fast and furiously on the stereo, filling the room with power chords and thundering drums. Between the music and whatever she was writing in the notebook, her attention was elsewhere. Ashley didn't hear her enter, so she took a running leap and landed on top of her oldest friend. She squealed in surprise, then giggled as Erin startled tickling her ribs. She squirmed under Erin, trying to defend herself. Laughing at the assault, she managed to roll onto her back and look up at her attacker.</p><p>Erin found herself straddling her friend's hips, looking down at her adorable face framed in a spray of red hair. Smiling, she said, ""Give up?""</p><p>""No more tickling,"" Ashley said, still giggling, ""Yes, I give up.""</p><p>""Good,"" Erin said.</p><p>The closeness of their bodies, the smell of her... Something triggered a warmth inside and Erin felt the stirring of desire looking down at Ashley. She stopped with her face only inches from her friend's. Not sure if she would, Erin hopped she'd kiss her. Grinning, Ashley met her lips, then let her tongue into her mouth. It was a sweet, playful kiss that lingered until Ashley finally broke it to say, ""We'd better stop before this gets out of hand.</p><p>Grinning, Erin undulated her hips against Ashley's lower abdomen a few times, drawing a moan from her friend. Then, she got off of her, stretched out on her back beside her.</p><p>""Alright, now that was just mean,"" Ashley said, sounding disappointed that Erin had stopped.</p><p>""We have all night for fooling around.""</p><p>""Still, you can't get a girl excited and then leave her high and dry.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Erin laughed, rolling onto her side.</p><p>""Yeah, you can give a girl the female equivalent of blue balls,""</p><p>Laughing harder, Erin gave her friend a hug. God, she loved this girl.</p><p>""Well, we can't have that,"" she said, cupping one of Ashley's small breasts through the t-shirt. It was soft and pliant and the nipple grew turgid as she kneaded it. Ashley glanced at the door, then bit her lip and sighed. Her emerald eyes met Erin's and didn't wander as she fondled her breast. Her soft moans were all the encouragement Erin needed.</p><p>Erin let her hand trail down her flat stomach to the waistband of her jeans, then back up to the other breast. It was kind of weird, touching her like this. As real as the place locked doors feels, it still had an air of irreality. Erin and Ashley had done much more intimate things in that place, but this seemed different. This was the real world, after all.</p><p>Weird or not, she couldn't deny that she liked the way her friend's body felt under hand.</p><p>Again, her hand slid down Ashley's stomach. Only this time, she didn't stop at her waistband, let her hand cup the slight bulge of her crotch through the denim. Ashley opened her thighs a little, let Erin know she was okay with being touched like this. Her fingers moving like an inchworm, she massaged her friend's sex, made her wriggle her hips and giggle in excitement.</p><p>""I can't believe I'm doing this while I'm awake,"" Erin said, grinning. With shaking hands, she undid the button on the jeans. A little hesitantly, she slipped her hand into the gap she had created, touched the soft folds of Ashley's pussy through the cotton of her panties.</p><p>""Yeah, this is a little different, isn't it?"" Ashley sighed, arching her back as Erin found her tender bud with her fingers.</p><p>Erin nodded as she pulled her hand up, then let it slip under the waistband of the underwear. Suddenly, it seemed a whole lot more intimate. There wasn't much difference between this and touching her through her panties but it seemed light years apart. The feel of her labia mashing under her fingertips was exciting, very much real.</p><p>""Oh, boy,"" Ashley groaned, then laughed, ""That is officially third base.""</p><p>""No more 'kind of, sort of made out', huh?"" Erin laughed.</p><p>""Nope,"" she said, smiling, ""No more qualifiers.""</p><p>Moving her hand deeper into Ashley's underwear, she found the hot, wet opening to her girlhood. Teasing around it with her fingertips, she made the redhead groan. Relenting, she slipped two fingers inside of her, giggling at the odd sensation. Nothing she could compare it to, the feeling of having her fingers inside another girl.</p><p>Except warm apple pie, she thought, remembering a scene from American Pie. She hadn't gotten the scene at the time but now... It kind of made sense.</p><p>""Oh God, that feels so good,"" Ashley moaned, then bit her lip when it was louder than she expected.</p><p>""Better than the Nimbus 2000?"" Erin asked, grinning down at her.</p><p>""Ha-ha,"" she said, then groaned as Erin found her g-spot. Her back arched off the bed and her hips undulated wildly against Erin's thrusting fingers. Grabbing her pillow, she covered her face to muffle her cries. Erin laughed and increased the pace. Even through the pillow, her muffled cries were sharp with excitement.</p><p>With her free hand, she cupped a heaving breast, felt the nipple straining against the thin material of her t-shirt. She tormented it until Ashley was a writhing mess.</p><p>Then the gyrations of her hips grew erratic, all grace gone from her twelve year old body. Her fingers clutched at fistfuls of sheets and the pillow was doing little to muffle her cries of ecstasy. Erin doubled her effort, really ramming her fingers in and out of her friend's sopping wet pussy. She was so excited, her juices were running into the palm of Erin's hand.</p><p>Stiffening, Ashley orgasmed violently, her young body clenching up before trying to shake itself to pieces. Erin removed her fingers, causing her hips to spasm. Slowly, Erin massaged the mound of her sex, knowing it would keep the pleasant sensations awash in her friend flowing a little longer. Only when she pulled the pillow from her face, did Erin stop.</p><p>Grinning, she leaned down to kiss the gasping redhead. Ashley threw an arm around her neck and held her to the kiss for a long moment.</p><p>""My, God,"" she laughed, smoothing her hair from her face, ""That was incredible.""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley said, then, ""My toes are still curled.""</p><p>Laughing, Erin said, ""You're welcome. No blue balls for you.""</p><p>""No blue balls,"" she agreed, laughing.</p><p>Nodding at the notebook, Erin asked, ""What were you working on? Another story?""</p><p>Ashley liked to write, had notebooks full of stories in a drawer in her desk. Erin had read a few of them- the ones she was willing to share- and they weren't bad. Quite good, actually. She always looked forward to reading them. Unfortunately, Ashley was a little shy about letting anyone read her stories. It was the only time she seemed unsure of herself. No matter how many times Erin tells her that they are great, she is still reluctant.</p><p>""Not exactly,"" she said, fastening her jeans and sitting up, ""I've been taking notes on what we know about the place of locked doors.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""Strictly PG in case the parental units ever decide to snoop on me like they do with Loren. I wrote it up like it was story notes for something I intend to write.""</p><p>""Cool,"" Erin nodded.</p><p>""When Mindy gets here, we can look over what I've got. See if I've missed something,""</p><p>""Speaking of Mindy, when is she coming over?""</p><p>""Around seven,""</p><p>Erin glanced at the alarm clock by Ashley's bed and saw it was only five-thirty. Grinning, she asked, ""We have some time to kill. What should we do?""</p><p>Catching on, Ashley returned the grin and said, ""Well, the way I figure, I owe you one. Care to collect?""</p><p>""I do,"" Erin said, kissing her.</p><p>After school, Erin had changed out of her drab uniform and felt the need to wear something pretty. She had chosen this pretty lavender dress, liked that it fell only to mid-thigh and managed to give her a hint of cleavage. Now, Ashley took advantage of the easy access, her hand sliding up her thigh and under the hem of the dress. When her questing fingers found the mound of her sex, they made her shiver and giggle. As Ashley massaged her through her thin panties, she became very aroused, felt her juices begin to flow and her bud become very sensitive.</p><p>""Lay back,"" Ashley said, her smile full of mischievous promise. Erin did as she asked, then propped up on her elbows so she could watch. With her hands on her thighs, her friend gently spread her legs wide. The dress rode up around her waist, revealing the crotch of the white panties she wore. Grinning, Ashley moved between her thighs and grasped at the waistband of the underwear.</p><p>""Hey, what are you doing?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Taking these off,"" she said, tugging them down.</p><p>""Why?"" Erin asked but lifted her butt off the bed to make it easier for her to remove them.</p><p>Grinning, her friend said, ""You won't be needed them the rest of the night, anyway.""</p><p>""Assuming Mindy will be on board,"" she said, as she she lifted her legs in the air so Ashley could slip the panties down her coltish legs and off. Lowering her legs, she left them wide open, getting a thrill from being so revealed.</p><p>""I think she will be,"" Ashley said, her emerald eyes on the swell of her pussy. Grinning, she lightly stroked it as she said, ""I saw pictures of grown up who-ha's before. Weird looking. Yours is kind of cute.""</p><p>""Um, okay,"" Erin laughed, kind of embarrassed.</p><p>""Natty's, too,"" she said, her fingers teasing Erin's clit from hiding, ""Natty has a pretty who-ha.""</p><p>Erin couldn't disagree. Feeling kind of foolish, she said, ""Yeah, it is nice. Yours is cute, too.""</p><p>""Why, thank you,"" she laughed, then went on, ""Maybe little girl who-has are cute, then you grow up and something weird happens to them.""</p><p>Wondering where this train of thought was heading, Erin shrugged and sighed, ""Question, where did you see these pictures of who-has? I know what you are talking about because of my dad's magazines.""</p><p>""I might have snuck into my brother's room and used his computer,"" Ashley said, stretching out on her stomach between Erin's thighs.</p><p>""Might have?""</p><p>""Alright, I did,""</p><p>""Why did you do that?"" Erin asked.</p><p>Ashley stuck two fingers in her mouth, wetting them with saliva before slipping them into Erin's pussy. She was hot and ready, the saliva not needed. The digits slipped deep, easy. She moaned and smiled at her friend.</p><p>""I might have wanted to look something up on his computer,""</p><p>""You might have?""</p><p>""Alright, I did.""</p><p>""Why not use your computer?"" Erin said around a sigh. Ashley was slowly moving her fingers in and out, each thrust finding and tickling her g-spot. As she became more and more aroused, that teasing brush of her fingertips drove her wild.</p><p>""My stepmother installed monitoring software on it.""</p><p>""And you wanted to look up something you probably shouldn't,"" Erin breathed.</p><p>""Yep,"" Ashley said, her hand sliding under the dress to cup a breast. She worked the nipple until it ached sweetly, made Erin arch her back in pleasure.</p><p>""And what were you looking for?""</p><p>The girl blushed and looked away and that was Erin's answer.</p><p>""Who-has?""</p><p>""Lesbians,"" she said, then laughed sheepishly, ""I was looking up porn.""</p><p>""Really,"" Erin laughed around a moan.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, her face almost matching her hair.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Curiosity,"" she said, grinning, ""I want to know if it was just girls our age I liked or...""</p><p>""What did you decide?""</p><p>She grinned, ""I might have downloaded a bunch of videos to a thumb drive.""</p><p>Erin laughed, shook her head, ""What is a bunch?""</p><p>""I have a sixteen gig thumb drive,""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""It is about half full.""</p><p>""And who many videos is that,"" Erin moaned. Having a conversation while making out made it hard to concentrate on getting off.</p><p>""Probably a couple hundred. I don't even know if what I downloaded is any good. I just saved whatever I found.""</p><p>""Jesus, Ash,"" Erin laughed, shaking her head, ""That is a lot of porn.""</p><p>""What,"" She asked, indignantly, ""Who knows if I'll get another chance to get any. So I got it while the getting was good.""</p><p>Erin just laughed and shook her head.</p><p>""Don't judge me,"" Ashley said, grinning. That being said, she lowered her mouth to Erin's pussy. The hot feel of her tongue caressing her clit made Erin's body try to get away from the intense pleasure. Why it would want to escape something that felt so good, she couldn't figure. Luckily, Ashley grabbed her thigh and held her writhing body to her mouth. The thrusting fingers and lapping tongue melded into one delicious sensation that blew her mind. Her eyes squeezed shut and her head tosses loosely on her neck.</p><p>Too much for her to handle, she cried out as she orgasmed, her whole body spasming like she was pitching a fit.</p><p>Ashley looked wide eyed at the door, then back at Erin. Laughing, she put a finger to her lips and whispered, ""Jesus, Erin!! Keep it down.""</p><p>Blushing, Erin nodded, trying to catch her breath.</p><p>Ashley smoothed her dress back and place and they waited to see if her cry was going to draw the parental types. After a breathless moment passed, they seemed to be safe. They relaxed and looked at each other. Erin grinned, which broke up Ashley. She collapsed, giggling, on top of her friend. Hugging her, Erin starting laughing, too.</p><p>Finally the giggle fit subsided and Ashley rolled off her and both girls were on their backs, staring at the ceiling.</p><p>""Are we still okay with this?"" Ashley asked, glancing sideways at her.</p><p>""You mean fooling around?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""I think so,"" Erin said, thinking about it, ""It was a little different doing it for real, wasn't it?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley agreed, smiling at her, ""Like I said, no more qualifiers.""</p><p>""Qualifiers?""</p><p>""You know, 'Oh sure, we made out but it was in a dream', that kind of thing,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Oh, gotcha,"" Erin nodded, then grinned, ""Did you ever qualify what we did in the place of locked doors?""</p><p>""No, I counted it,"" she laughed.</p><p>""Me, too."" Erin said, finding her hand and giving it a squeeze.</p><p>Standing on the Ashley's porch, Mindy took a moment to take a deep breath and calm her racing heartbeat. Blotting her hands on the jeans she wore, she pushed the doorbell. As she waited, she told herself to relax. She was just here to hang out with her friends.</p><p>The only problem, she wasn't sure they would be just 'hanging out'. All week, she had been picking up sexual tension between Ashley and Erin, more than a little of which seemed to spill over onto her, as well. While she was intrigued by the prospect of sleeping with them, she was also scared to death. She didn't have many friends, didn't want to lose these two. Her mind kept playing scenarios where something happened to ruin their friendship.</p><p>""Get it together, Mindy,"" she mumbled to herself.</p><p>The door was opened by a pretty teenager who had the most startlingly gray eyes she had ever seen. She wore cheer shorts and a clingy t-shirt that revealed more of her figure than it hid. Mindy took in her long legs, full breasts, flat stomach.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, smiling, ""Looking for Ashley?""</p><p>""Um, yeah,"" Mindy managed, thinking she had a great smile.</p><p>""Come on in. I think she is upstairs in her room.""</p><p>Mindy nodded, and stepped inside.</p><p>""I don't think I've met you,"" the teenager said, offering her hand, ""I'm Loren, Ashley's stepsister.""</p><p>Shaking her hand, Mindy said, ""Mindy Cross.""</p><p>Loren blinked at her in surprise, then said, ""Well, it is nice to meet you, Mindy. Ashley's bedroom is upstairs, second door on right.""</p><p>Walking up the stairs, Mindy frowned. Some how, Loren had known her name. She was sure of it, had seen the recognition in her face. Racking her brain as she climbed, she couldn't think of a reason Loren would know her.</p><p>She knocked on Ashley's door and it was answered by Erin. Grinning, the blonde grabbed her hand and pulled her into the room. Surprised, she found herself in a fierce hug that made her smile. She hugged her back, forgetting all about Loren.</p><p>""Hi,"" Erin said, letting her go.</p><p>""Hey,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""That was a helluva greeting.""</p><p>""Welcome to casa de Connors,"" Ashley said and Mindy found herself being hugged, again. She felt the love from these girls, that sisterly love of close friends and she knew she was accepted. All of her nervousness fade away. Whatever happened this weekend, she was a part of the gang.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said, grinning, ""Is this how you greet all guests?""</p><p>""Not really. After a few visits, she doesn't put much effort into it,"" Erin said, drawing a look from Ashley.</p><p>Laughing, Mindy shrugged out of her backpack and set it out of the way. Straightening up, she looked at Erin and Ashley. She wasn't used to seem them in anything other than their school uniforms, which weren't very flattering. Now, she saw that both had lithe and lean builds that she found appealing. Like dancers, she thought.</p><p>""How long have you been here, Erin?"" she asked.</p><p>""A couple hours. I came over right after school,"" she said, sitting on the bed.</p><p>""What have you two been up to, then?""</p><p>""Umm... Ashley has been telling me about the journal she started. She has been writing about the place of locked doors, taking notes on what we've learned so far."" Erin said.</p><p>Her eyes widening, Mindy said, ""Oh, yeah?""</p><p>""Don't worry. I've left out the dirty bits. Strictly PG."" Ashley said, picking up on her concern.</p><p>Relieved, she said, ""That's good.""</p><p>Erin had hesitated before saying that, she thought, frowning, like she had to think about something to say.</p><p>Glancing from girl to girl, it dawned on her. Laughing, she said, ""Oh, my God! Already?""</p><p>""What are you talking about?"" Ashley asked.</p><p>She looked genuinely confused but Erin looked guilty as hell. She was blushing and wouldn't look at Mindy.</p><p>""You two have been..."" she said, then lowered her voice, ""Fooling around already.""</p><p>""Maybe,"" Ashley said, a mischievous grin spreading on her face. Her emerald eyes flashed playfully as she asked, ""Why, are you jealous?""</p><p>Oh, boy, Mindy thought, her heart pounding in her chest, I was definitely right about the sexual tension.</p><p>Taking the plunge, she smiled back at her and said, ""A little.""</p><p>Ashley glanced at Erin, who grinned. Turning to Mindy, she said, ""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mindy said, biting her lower lip. She had seen other girls do it, thought it looked kind of sexy.</p><p>Maybe Erin did, too, because she moved close to Mindy and their lips met. After only the briefest of hesitation, Mindy opened her mouth to let in Erin's tongue. Her heart rate kicked up as the other girl's body molded to hers, her arm snaking around her waist to pull Mindy even closer. The kiss, the smell of the girl, the warmth of her body all combine in a dizzying menagerie of sensations.</p><p>Pulling back, Erin grinned coyly at her and said, ""That was even better than the first time.""</p><p>Mindy nodded, her whole body tingling.</p><p>""First time,"" Ashley asked, looking from one girl to the other.</p><p>""Um,"" Mindy said, grinning, ""We kind of kissed that day you all finally told me about Natty. When I came over to see the evidence.""</p><p>""Kind of?""</p><p>""Alright,"" Mindy relented, laughing, ""We kissed. I was looking at myself in the mirror wearing the lingerie; Erin helped me put the choker on and... It just sort of happened.""</p><p>""Keeping secrets, huh?"" Ashley said, with a mock sad shake of her head.</p><p>""It just never came up,"" Erin laughed, hugged her friend.</p><p>Mindy grinned when she got pulled into the embrace. Really without thinking about it, she kissed Ashley. Caught off guard, Ashley gasped in surprise. Then giggling, she kissed Mindy back, her lips parted to welcome the brunette's tongue. Kissing Ashley was different than kissing Erin or Natty. Or Sarah, for that matter. It was a playful, passionate kiss that left both girls grinning at each other.</p><p>Jeez, Mindy thought, I've made out with enough girls to recognize different kissing styles.</p><p>Some how, she had been maneuvered between Erin and Ashley, so she was the filling in a preteen girl sandwich. Erin was behind her, on hand on her shoulder and the other wrapped around her waist. Her small breasts were mashed against Mindy's back and the swell of the brunette's buttocks nestled against the blonde's lower abdomen. Ashley grinned at her, put a hand on the back of her neck and kissed her deeply. The space between them melted, the redhead's lithe form pressing deliciously against Mindy.</p><p>She moaned into her mouth when Ashley's hand cupped one of her breasts, gently squeezing it through the thin t-shirt and training bra she wore. She kneaded it until it ached sweetly and Mindy groaned. Her nipples strained against thin cotton and caught the redhead's attention. As she teased it, Mindy's breathing quickened and she became very aroused.</p><p>As if sensing her excitement, Erin slipped her hand down her stomach, passed the waistband of her jeans and into the junction of her thighs. A little shocked by her boldness, Mindy laughed nervously and squirmed. When the blonde's fingers began to massage her through her pants, she decided she didn't mind, after all. Already very aroused, she felt her juices flow and heat flush her lower abdomen. As her hips began to gyrate against Erin's hand, she felt her buttocks rubbing against Erin. The feeling was curiously exciting and she reach back to grasp her friend's backside. Taking the hint, Erin ground her pelvis against Mindy ass as she continued to caress her sex.</p><p>Not satisfied with touching her through cotton, Ashley's hand slipped under her shirt to push her bra up and out of the way. Her hand was warm and soft as it touched her bare breast. Moaning, she met Ashley's eyes as she was fondled. The excitement she saw in the redhead's eyes was infectious. Releasing Erin's buttocks, she explored the girl in front of her. She was firm and soft in all the right places.</p><p>She watched with curiosity when Ashley sank to her knees in front of her. The redhead pulled Erin's hand aside and unbuttoned her jeans. Mindy's pulse raced as her jeans and underwear were pulled down just enough to reveal the soft folds of her girlhood. Grinning up at her, Ashley lightly caressed her labia with her fingers. This contact was very much more intimate than Erin massaging her through her jeans and it sent shivers of pleasure working through her twelve year old body. Still grinning, Ashley kissed her tender bud, her tongue tracing lazy circles around the hood of clitoris.</p><p>""Oh God,"" she sighed.</p><p>Erin gently turned her head so she could kiss her. Mindy returned the kiss, moaning into her mouth as Ashley gently nibbled on her bud. She broke the kiss to look down at what Ashley was doing to her. Watching the girl work on her was erotic as hell. Reaching down, she stroked the hair from her face. Ashley looked up at her, her emerald eyes flashing.</p><p>She gasped when she felt Erin's hand slip down her back, over her buttocks and onto her pussy from behind. Her fingers found her wet core, slipped easily inside of her. Suddenly, she was being fingered by one girl and eaten out by another. The two sensations seemed to meld into a very intense, very pleasurable one. The gyrating her hips fell into counter rhythm with the thrusting fingers and Ashley had ahold of her hips so she couldn't escape her hot tongue on her clitoris.</p><p>It was all too much for her young body to take and was grinding her teeth together to keep the cries of ecstasy from getting free. The girls didn't relent and she felt an orgasm building inside of her. Her gyrations grew erratic and her hand clenched in Ashley's hair. One, two thrusts of Erin's fingers and she came violently, her knees buckling. She gasped and nearly collapsed. Would have if Erin hadn't wrapped her up in her arms.</p><p>""Wow,"" she laughed, her legs still rubbery as Erin led her to the bed. Her jeans still around her thighs, she sat heavily on the comforter. She looked from one girl to the next, a sated grin on her face, ""That was intense.""</p><p>""Better fix your clothes,"" Erin said, laughing, ""Just in case.""</p><p>Mindy nodded, reached under her shirt to fix her bra, then wriggled back into her underwear and jeans.</p><p>Ashley grinned at her and asked, ""Still jealous?""</p><p>""If I say yes, can we do this again, later?""</p>"
1140,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 13",Ebo,13,The weekend continues.,"['g/g/g', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'forced orgasms', 'ped', '(F/F strapon)']","<p>""Oh Fuck, oh fuck! Fuck, that feels good!!!""</p><p>""Oh, shit!"" Ashley hissed in surprise. She looked around frantically for the TV remote to turn the volume down but she couldn't find it.</p><p>""Yeah, fuck that pussy! Yeah!""</p><p>What the hell, Ashley thought in a panic, did she develop tourettes or something. And where was that stupid remote?</p><p>She glanced at Erin but she was no help. She was looking wide-eyed from the screen to the door to the hallway. Shock had rooted her in place.</p><p>Luckily, Mindy reacted quickly, was off the bed and running to the TV. She almost went sprawling when the area rug at the foot of her bed slid from under her feet, but she didn't. It wasn't graceful but she made it to the TV. Searching for the volume controls, she couldn't find them.</p><p>Seeing her struggle, Ashley said, ""They are on the side!""</p><p>""Got it!""</p><p>Mindy cranked the volume all the way down. With a nervous laugh, she looked back at Ashley, then at the door. All three girls were holding their breath, waiting to be busted. Time seemed to slow down, each tick of the wall clock making them more anxious rather than less.</p><p>After a few minutes, Ashley let out a sigh of relief. She wasn't going to get in trouble. She looked from Erin to Mindy, then they all started giggling.</p><p>""That was close,"" she said, waving Mindy back to the bed.</p><p>""Too close,"" Erin agreed as the brunette squeezed in beside her. Putting her arm around her shoulders, she said, ""You are my hero.""</p><p>""Yeah, no kidding,"" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""Did you ever find the remote?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, holding it up.</p><p>""Can we get a little volume?"" Mindy asked, looking back at the screen.</p><p>""Just a little volume, right?"" Erin said, laughing.</p><p>""Hey, how was I supposed to know she would start caterwauling like that. Jeez,"" she said, laughing and shaking her head. Using the remote, she turned the volume up so that the moans and sighs were just barely audible, but kept her finger on the button in case the woman on the screen went crazy, again.</p><p>Lesson learned, she thought.</p><p>Her emerald eyes went to the TV and she watched as a busty, very naked brunette abused a spread eagle and equally naked blonde's with a huge purple dildo. Judging by the way her back was arching and how her hands grasped at the sheets, she seemed to be enjoying the abuse, even if Ashley couldn't see how.</p><p>She squeezed her thighs shut protectively, just watching the brunette ram the thing home over and over.</p><p>Can't blame her for crying out like she had, she thought, grinning.</p><p>""Do you think that is what the title meant? That weird underwear the brunette is wearing?"" Mindy asked.</p><p>""Strap-on Hunnies,"" Erin said, remembering the title, ""I think it is.""</p><p>""So it is what,"" Ashley said, looking at her, ""a harness for a dildo?""</p><p>""Makes sense right?""</p><p>Frowning, Ashley picked up her Playstation 3 controller and closed the video. She had the thumb drive full of porn plugged into the game system. After some discussion, they had decided putting it into her computer was a bad idea. They knew it had monitoring software installed on it and they weren't sure if files on a flash drive would leave incriminating evidence on it. When Erin suggested using the PS3, she was surprised. She hadn't known you could watch video on the console straight from an USB device. How Erin knew this, she didn't ask, but it worked like a charm. A list of every video on the drive popped up under the Video tab on the Operating Menu. When she removed the drive, all of the videos went away, leaving no evidence behind. Well, no obvious evidence.</p><p>Now, she back out to the menu, found another title that mentioned strap-ons. She hit the X button and it started. Two petite, pretty teens were kissing on a bed, their tight bodies melded together. This video was different than the last one, more intimate and less raunchy. Ashley had meant to fast forward until she found the strap-on part but she found herself intently watching them make out. A blush of heat spread between her thighs as she became aroused.</p><p>""This is..."" Erin said, her eyes glued to the screen, ""Better, right? I mean, this is kind of... Do you know what I mean?""</p><p>Mindy nodded, ""The last one didn't do anything for me but this is kind of sexy.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley agreed.</p><p>They watched as kissing turned to removing clothing. Both teens had incredible bodies, lean and tan. They couldn't keep their hands off each other, their passion full of urgency. It was exciting, their lust for each other seemed genuine. Eventually, one girl got to her hands and knees and the other buried her face in her pussy.</p><p>Huh, Ashley thought, you can do it from the position, too.</p><p>The girl on her hands and knees was moaning and sighing, her head too heavy to hold up any longer. She crossed her arms and laid her head on them, her ass up in the air. Her friend slipped a couple of fingers into her ready sex. Thrusting them in and out, the friend reached around and massaged her clitoris at the same time. The double whammy must have felt incredible because Ashley had to turn the volume down a notch.</p><p>""I have to remember that trick,"" Erin laughed.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Eventually, the girl with her ass in the air stiffens as she comes, her hips jerking spastically. Grinning, she turns and gives her lover a deep, lingering kiss. Playfully, she urges her onto her back, then reached under a pillow for something. She came out with a strap-on harness with a much smaller dildo than the purple monstrosity from the last video. This one didn't make Ashley squeeze her thighs shut protectively.</p><p>So that is where you keep a strap-on, she thought, grinning, under your pillow. Or maybe the strap-on fairy left it for her.</p><p>Out loud, she said, ""Do you think there is a strap-on fairy?""</p><p>Erin snorted, then laughed, ""Looks like it.""</p><p>On screen, she was fitting the rig in place, her friend looking up at her excitedly. She was rubbing her pussy and broke into a huge smile, when the strapon girl was satisfied with the fit. Moving between her thighs, her lover gently eased the dildo into her ready sex. Again, this scene differed from the first one they watched. The thrusting in that one had seemed angry, almost violent. This girl rolled her hips slowly, sensually, and the dildo disappeared inside her friend. Continuing to do this, she leaned forward to kiss her partner. The supine girl wrapped her arms around her neck to hold her to the kiss. Her long legs wrapped around her lover's back.</p><p>During the first video, Ashley hadn't seen the appeal to using a strap-on, giving or receiving. Watching these two make love- there seemed to be genuine affection between them- she thought maybe it would be fun to try.</p><p>""Is anyone else really turned on by this?"" Erin asked.</p><p>""I am,"" Mindy said, smiling at her.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley answered.</p><p>The teens changed positions, so that the girl with the strap-on was on her back and the other one straddling her hips. The dildo disappeared into her as she lowered her body onto it. Ashley watched with interest as the girl bounced up and down on the shaft.</p><p>""This looks kind of fun, doesn't it?"" Erin said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley agreed, laughing, ""Looks like it feels pretty good, too.""</p><p>Another position change. This time the girl was on her hands and knees with the strap-on girl behind her. She had ahold of the girls hips, thrusting deeply into her. It must have felt pretty good, indeed, because Ashley had to turn the volume down another notch.</p><p>As if to prove it, the girl on her hands and knees climaxes, her body jerking forward away from the thrusting dildo. She collapsed onto her stomach, laughing. Her friend leaned down and kissed her shoulder, then her lips. It was a very intimate and loving gesture and, again, Ashley thought they might actually be lovers, not just acting.</p><p>""Wow,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""I liked that video.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" Erin said, then, ""I kind of want one.""</p><p>""A lesbian?""</p><p>She laughed, ""I already have a couple of those. A strap-on.""</p><p>""I don't think they sell them for twelve year olds,"" Ashley said, then added, ""which is too bad. I want one, too.""</p><p>""I feel as I'm being discriminated against by the porn and sex toy industry,"" Erin said and they all laughed at the absurdity.</p><p>""In their defense, there probably isn't much of a demand for sex toys in our age group,"" Mindy said and they laughed, again.</p><p>""True,"" Erin admitted but went on, ""I blame the lack of advertising. If I had known about these type of things earlier, I'd have been a customer a long time ago.""</p><p>""What,"" Ashley laughed, shaking her head, ""you want commercials for sex toys during Dora the Explorer?""</p><p>""Is it too much to ask?""</p><p>That sent them into a giggling fit. When it finally dried up, Mindy asked, ""What other videos do you have?""</p><p></p><p>""She has been gone a long time.""</p><p>Erin nodded, then realized Mindy couldn't see her in the dark. Grinning sheepishly, she whispered, ""Yeah.""</p><p>""Is that a good or bad sign?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Erin said, glancing at the alarm clock.</p><p>Ashley had gone on a recon run to make sure the parental types were asleep. It was late and they should be, but just to be sure, the redhead wanted to make a sweep of the house before they began.</p><p>She had left ten minutes ago.</p><p>""She needs to hurry up,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""I'm so horny I can't stand it. Those videos got me worked up.""</p><p>Erin had to laugh, ""Don't worry, we have all night to take care of that.""</p><p>A couple of hours ago, the girls had changed into their sleep clothes and turned out the lights. They hoped to fool Ashley's parents into thinking they were asleep. The theory was, if they thought the girls had turned in, they wouldn't be compelled to check on them.</p><p>Since then, they'd been whispering and giggling in the dark, occasionally stealing a kiss from each other. It was kind of exciting. Anticipation built and built as the time passed slowly. Like Mindy, Erin wasn't sure she could take the suspense much longer.</p><p>The door to the hallway opened and she could just make out Ashley's silhouette as she came into the room. A moment later, the lights snapped on. Blinking in the sudden glare, Erin felt Ashley's weight on the bed beside her.</p><p>""They are asleep,"" Ashley said, giggling, ""Mom and Dad are snoring away.""</p><p>""Loren?""</p><p>""Her lights are out and the room is quiet, so I think she is asleep.""</p><p>""Game on?"" Mindy asked, looking hopefully at Ashley.</p><p>""Game on,"" the redhead said, leaning forward to kiss her.</p><p>""Wait, wait,"" Erin said, holding up her hands, ""If we are going to do this, let's do it right.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>Grinning, Erin got off the bed and went to her backpack. She pulled her clothes out, set them aside. At the bottom was a bundle wrapped in a plastic bag. Looking at it, her grin widened and she got the same naughty shiver she had when she packed it, again. Bundle in hand, she went to the bed, where the girls were looking at her expectantly.</p><p>Ashley wore short sleep shorts that left her legs bare and a t-shirt; while Mindy had changed into a long sleep shirt. Both girls looked cute but Erin had something more planned. She unrolled the plastic and dumped the contents on the bed.</p><p>Mindy's eyes widened when she saw all the frilly, sheer lingerie on top of the comforter. She glanced at Ashley, who was grinning. She said, ""You brought these for tonight?""</p><p>""I wasn't sure we would need them, but,"" Erin said, her smile turning mischievous, ""I was hoping to see you two in something sexy.""</p><p>Nodding, Ashley said, ""I like it, but something is missing.""</p><p>She got up and went to her dresser. When she came back to the bed, she had her new vibrator in hand. Laughing, Mindy said, ""Now it is a party.""</p><p>""Pick something to wear,"" Erin said, spreading the lingerie out.</p><p>""Is this really a good idea,"" Mindy asked, picking through the pile, ""I mean, if we keep our sleep clothes on and Ashley's parents do decide to check on us, we have a better chance of not getting caught.""</p><p>""Yeah, but where is the fun in that,"" Ashley said, grabbing something out of the pile.</p><p>Erin saw it was the pale pink teddy Ashley had tried on while they had their lingerie folding party. She grinned because she had packed it hoping the redhead would chose it. It had looked so good on her, it deserved a second peek.</p><p>""I was hoping you'd pick that one,"" Erin said.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""It looks great on you.""</p><p>Ashley grinned at her, ""I thought this was the one I tried on.""</p><p>""It is.""</p><p>""Nice.""</p><p>""I found a pink choker that would look really sexy with it,"" Erin said, digging into the pile until she found it, ""Here. Try this on, too.""</p><p>Grinning, Ashley got to her feet and stripped out of her t-shirt, then her shorts. Naked, she caught the girls looking at her. She blushed, said, ""No fair. I can't be the only one naked.""</p><p>Erin laughed and got to her feet. Her t-shirt and panties ended up in a pile on the floor. Suddenly, she knew how Ashley had felt as she had two sets of eyes roaming over her body. A little self-conscious, she grabbed a sheer white, suspender body stocking and started pulling it on. It seemed to glow on her tanned body, the contrast very sexy.</p><p>""Oh, man,"" Mindy said, finding a lacey black bustier in the pile. Laughing nervously, she pulled her sleep shirt over her head, revealing she hadn't bothered with panties. She shivered as it was her turn to be the center of attention. The clingy top fit her like a second skin, revealed more than it hid.</p><p>""There are some stockings in there that will match your top,"" Erin said, then, ""There's a choker, too.""</p><p>""You have a thing for chokers,"" Ashley said, securing her own in place.</p><p>Looking at her, Erin had to admit, ""Yeah, I guess I do.""</p><p>Ashley laughed, then held up a white ribbon choker, ""Even got one for you.""</p><p>She put it on, then gathered the remain outfits back into the bag. Setting it on the floor beside the bed, she looked from one friend to the next. The pink teddy looked incredible on Ashley's pale body, clung to her flat belly and small breasts. It left her long legs bare, which Erin liked. Then there was Mindy in her bustier. It gathered and lifted what little nature had given her, so that she had a bit of pale cleavage showing. Her legs were sheathed in sheer nylon, garter straps holding the stockings up. With the lolita choker and black lingerie, her pale features and raven black hair, she had a sexy goth thing that Erin found very appealing.</p><p>""You all look sexy,"" She said.</p><p>""So do you,"" Mindy said, moving closer.</p><p>Erin pulled her against her, kissing her deeply. The brunette responded, kissing her back, their tongues dancing feverishly. She only broke the kiss when she felt Ashley press against her from behind, her breasts compressing against her back and her lower abdomen slowly grinding against her ass. She sighed when the redhead reached around to cup her breasts.</p><p>""Let's take this to the bed,"" Ashley said, then kissed the side of her neck.</p><p>Giggling, the girls clambered onto the bed. For an awkward moment, no one did anything and they kind of just stared at each other. There was definitely sexual tension building between them and all three were very horny, but no one seemed to know how to begin.</p><p>Finally, Erin decided someone had to do something. Looking from Ashley to Mindy, she picked who she wanted to fool around with first. Smiling, she focused on Mindy. The brunette had made the first move earlier by kissing Erin. Now, she'd make the second.</p><p>She leaned in and kissed the girl, then gently pushed her backwards. The giggling preteen went sprawling on her back, where she looked expectantly up at Erin. Her beautiful eyes shined with excitement as Erin spread her legs wide and moved between them. A sigh escaped her lips as Erin ran her hands over her nylon clad calves, her thighs, just brushing her soft labia before moving further up her young body.</p><p>""I love how you look in these stockings,"" Erin said, her hands finding their way back to her legs. She loved how the brunette's legs looked sheathed in sheer black nylon, loved how they felt under her fingertips.</p><p>""Chokers, stockings,"" Mindy said, grinning up at her, ""You are developing all kind of fetishes.""</p><p>Blushing, Erin said, ""See if I ever compliment you again.""</p><p>She let her right hand slip down to the junction of the girl's thighs, to caress the soft folds of her girl hood. Mindy hadn't bothered with the panties that went with the bustier and Erin took full advantage of their absence. She massaged the smooth labia until the brunette began to writhe and her breathing quickened. Sensing she was ready, Erin slipped two fingers into her sweltering core. She was slick and hot, her pussy sucking greedily at her hand. Slowly thrusting them in and out, she made the girl moan and sigh.</p><p>Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Ashley watching them, a faint smile on her face. She seemed to be enjoying the show.</p><p>Might give her something to watch then, Erin thought, lowering her mouth to Mindy's undulating sex. She tasted her salty bud with her tongue, flicking it back and forth across the hooded clit. Mindy's moans became louder, more excited. She had propped up on her elbows and was watching Erin go down on her.</p><p>Erin felt someone weight shifting on the bed but didn't know why until she felt a warm hand on her pussy. She was on her hands and knees, her ass up in the air, and Ashley must have taken it as invitation. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw the redhead kneeling behind her. She grinned at Erin, still massaging her pussy.</p><p>Turning back to Mindy, she began licking her bud once more, but it was hard to concentrate with the waves of pleasure crashing through her own body. She moaned against Mindy's pussy as Ashley eased her fingers inside. Suddenly, she was being fingered from behind and eating a girl out in front. It was sensory overload and she forgot what she was doing. Moaning, she glanced again at the redhead behind her, saw her grinning.</p><p>Gently, Mindy put a hand on her head and reminded her what she was supposed to be doing. Her gyrating pussy made a wet mess of her cheeks, so she snagged her thighs to hold her as still as possible. She focused on thrusting her fingers because she kept moaning and sighing.</p><p>Ashley ran a hand up her back, sending a shiver up her spine. She grabbed her shoulder and pulled her upright. Erin turned her head and their lips met for brief but intense kiss. Then the redhead released her and the blonde went back to servicing the writhing brunette.</p><p>""God. that feels so good,"" Mindy moaned.</p><p>Her jaw was beginning to ache so Erin focused on her hand, her fingers thrusting in and out of her dripping wet pussy. She knew she had found the sweet spot when Mindy's fingers dug into the covers and her whole body arched off the bed. Every muscle in her body seemed tense and Erin thought she was close to climaxing. She thrust faster, deeper, really gave it to her. Then the girl gasped in surprise and came really hard, her body spasming out of control. She collapsed to the bed in a jittery mess.</p><p>She laughed, ran a hand through her hair. Smiling up at Erin, she said, ""Wow.""</p><p>Erin winked at her, gently rubbed her labia to keep the feeling ebbing through her body. Mindy's hips jerked and she sighed.</p><p>Cupping her breast from behind, Ashley made her forget about Mindy. Her own body was going crazy and she closed her eyes to enjoy the sensation. She had to bite her lip to stifle the cries that fought to rip free of her. Again, she was pulled upright and she felt Ashley place a kiss on her neck. Turning her head, she kissed her oldest friend, their tongues dancing in her mouth. Her nipple ached sweetly from the redhead torturing it.</p><p>Then a third hand touched her stomach and she opened her eyes. Mindy had gotten to her hands and knees and was exploring her body. Her hand slipped into the junction of her thighs to massage her labia. Already intense, the pleasure working through her doubled in intensity. She could no longer completely contain her cries of ecstasy. When they started to get too loud, Mindy got to her knees and kissed her. Her mouth muffled the cries and distracted Erin from what was happening to her.</p><p>The front and back assault was too much and she felt an orgasm welling up inside. Her body tried to escape the overwhelming pleasure but she was trapped between two hory preteens. Then she climaxed, her whole body clenching. Shaking like a leaf, she wanted to collapse to her stomach but Mindy didn't let her. The brunette kept rubbing her very sensitive bud and Ashley kept thrusting her fingers into her quivering sex. It didn't take long for another orgasm to grab and shake her like a ragdoll. Still, they didn't let up on her.</p><p>The first two orgasm had built upon one another, so that the third was so intense she cried out as her body exploded. It was almost painful. She couldn't stop shaking, her hips jerking.</p><p>""Okay, stop,"" she moaned, ""Please, stop.""</p><p>Laughing, the girls stopped torturing her sensitive pussy, hugging her between them.</p><p>""That was crazy,"" She said, her body still shaking, ""Of course, you know payback is a bitch, right?""</p><p>Ashley grinned, ""Bring it on.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Erin said, laughing, ""You little..""</p><p>She jumped on the giggling redhead, bore her down to her back. Straddling her hips, she held her down and turned to Mindy, ""Get her hands.""</p><p>Ashley resisted a little, still giggling, but she couldn't buck Erin off, nor could she keep the brunette from trapping her arms behind her head. Finally, she stopped thrashing and grinned up at Erin, ""So you got me. What do you plan to do?""</p><p>Grinning, Erin showed her the vibrator, twisted the knob on the bottom until it came buzzing to life. She moved backwards until she was sitting on Ashley's thighs. The redhead squirmed when she used the toy to trace lazy circles on her stomach and upper thighs. Erin took her time, teasing her into a horny mess. She was so aroused that when she finally pressed the vibrating shaft against her tender bud, she almost orgasmed instantly.</p><p>""Not yet,"" Erin said, pulling the vibrator away before she could come.</p><p>""Hey, no fair,"" Ashley groaned.</p><p>""What, you want me to put this,"" She said, touching her clitoris with the vibrator, ""back here.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley moaned, her hips moving as much as Erin's weight would let them.</p><p>Again, Erin denied her her orgasm, pulled the vibrator away when her breathing quickened, ""I don't know. What do you think, Mindy?""</p><p>""Please,"" Ashley said, looking up at Mindy, ""I'm right there.""</p><p>""I think she really wants it,"" Mindy said, grinning. She winked at Erin, knew what the blonde was doing.</p><p>Nodding, Erin asked her, ""Are you sure you want this?""</p><p>""Yes! Please.""</p><p>""Just remember,"" Erin said, pressing the vibrator in place, ""You asked for this. Mindy, can you reach something to put in her mouth.""</p><p>""My mouth? What-"" Ashley said, then Mindy put a pair of panties she had fetched from the bag of lingerie Erin had bought.</p><p>""It is for your own good,"" Mindy said, grinning at her.</p><p>Ashley glanced at Erin, her emerald eyes wide.</p><p>""Natty did something like this to me in the shower. Wouldn't let me stop coming. It was impossible to keep quiet.""</p><p>The redhead said something but the underwear gag made it unintelligible.</p><p>The vibrator was between her labia, pressing right against her clitoris. Erin knew it had to feel incredible. Sure enough, Ashley's eyes rolled back in her head and she shook with her first orgasm. Her lithe body spasmed and Erin swore she could feel her climax thrum through her and translate through her own thighs.</p><p>""Uh-oh,"" Mindy said, then looked at Erin, ""Sarah liked to play a game. We'd sit on vibrators, one for me and one for her. First one to get up, lost and had to go down on the other.""</p><p>Ashley looked at her, her eyes questioning.</p><p>""Didn't I ever tell you about my babysitter?"" Mindy said, shrugging, ""Some other time, maybe.""</p><p>""What happened when you sat on the vibrator?"" Erin asked, pretty sure she already knew the answer but wanted to tease Ashley.</p><p>""Once you come,"" she said, grinning, ""like you just did, you get really sensitive down there. I mean really sensitive. It takes no time at all for a second orgasm.""</p><p>Right on cue, Ashley stiffened and shook with another climax. Her thighs were shaking so bad, Erin felt like she was on an amusement ride.</p><p>""And once you start coming, you can't stop it. Over and over, each one more intense the one before it.""</p><p>Ashley's eyes widened as a third orgasm rolled through her young body. Even through the gag, her cry was loud. She squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head in denial as a fourth hit her even before the third had run its course. Her belly and thighs spasmed and her hips jerked.</p><p>""After four or five, it feels so good it almost hurts. Kind of like a pinch,"" Mindy said.</p><p>Erin looked down at her squirming friend and thought Ashley probably knew exactly what the brunette was talking about. When she came a fifth time, her face screwed up like it hurt, then her eyes nearly bugged out of her head as she jerked like she was being electrocuted.</p><p>""Breathing deeply helps, but it is hard to focus as the orgasms short circuit your brain. It becomes impossible to concentrate on anything other than the feeling of the vibrations.""</p><p>Ashley was gritting her teeth against the gag in her mouth as she climaxed, again.</p><p>That was six or seven, Erin thought, looking up at Mindy. She raised her eyebrow questioningly.</p><p>""Not yet,"" Mindy mouthed to her, then to Ashley she said, ""Can you feel the vibrations in your bones, yet? I always thought that was a weird feeling. It is like your body starts buzzing along with the vibrator.""</p><p>She came back to back, only a second between each climax. Her body went crazy, her hips bucking so hard, she almost toppled Erin from her perch.</p><p>""Are ready to get off the vibrator yet,"" Mindy asked.</p><p>Ashley nodded, vigorously.</p><p>""Are you going to go down on Erin and me?""</p><p>She cried out into the gag as another orgasm hit her. Her emerald eyes were wide and pleading when she looked at Mindy and nodded.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, soothingly, then, ""One more, Erin.""</p><p>Ashley said something that was garbled by the gag, but Erin got the idea. She grinned, thought Mindy was pretty good at this.</p><p>It didn't take long for Ashley to have the last orgasm. Erin removed the vibrator, turned it off. Setting it aside, she leaned forward and removed the panties from her friend's mouth. Tenderly, she kissed her.</p><p>""That looked intense,"" she said.</p><p>""It was,"" Ashley said, her voice shaky. She managed a grin, ""I wanted to stop coming but I couldn't. It was kind of exciting, being helpless like that.""</p><p>It was Mindy's turn to kiss her.</p><p>Ashley flashed her eyes at her and said, ""You! You knew exactly what you were doing, didn't you?""</p><p>Mindy laughed, ""I might have some experience in playing these games, yeah.""</p><p>""The way you told me how I was about to feel right before it happened,"" Ashley said, shivering, ""That was so... Exciting. I can't think of a better word. Then you made me agree to going down on both of you before you let me stop coming... How did you know I'd like the teasing?""</p><p>""Didn't,"" She said, stroking her hair, ""When Erin started playing with you, I saw how you responded. After that, it is knowing what buttons to push.""</p><p>""God, I'm still shaking all over,"" she laughed.</p><p>""Well, get yourself together,"" Mindy said, grinning at her, ""you owe us an orgasm.""</p><p>Erin got off her and stretched out beside Mindy. She watched as the redhead rolled onto her stomach, her head between Mindy's thighs. Her tongue slipped between the soft folds of her pussy to caress her tender bud. Mindy sighed and put a hand on the back of her head, her fingers knotting in her hair.</p><p>""That feels good,"" she said, her hips rolling against Ashley's mouth.</p><p>Feeling a little left out, Erin rolled on her side and kissed Mindy. Responding, Mindy kissed her back, her tongue welcoming Erin into her mouth. Erin cupped one of her breasts, weighing it in her hand through the lacey material of the bustier. Arching her back, she pushed her breast into Erin's hand, letting her know she wanted more. Happy to oblige, she teased the nipple until Mindy groaned into her mouth, then moved onto the other one.</p><p>Erin heard the vibrator come to life and glanced at Ashley. The redhead held it up for Mindy to see and she nodded. Interested, Erin watched her press it against the opening of the brunette's vagina. Mindy moaned and arched her back as the toy eased inside of her. Ashley paused a moment, let her body get used to the toy, then began to move it in and out slowly.</p><p>""It's been a while since I felt that,"" Mindy moaned, her body writhing, ""I had forgotten how good it feels.""</p><p>Grinning, Ashley lowered her mouth to her pussy, again. Erin watched her tongue wriggle between the pale folds. Mindy clutched at the sheets, her body trying to escape the pleasure.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she said, the volume of her voice creeping up.</p><p>Looking up at her from between her thighs, Ashley asked, ""Do we need to stuff the panties in your mouth, too?""</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Mindy moaned, laughing, ""Maybe.""</p><p>A moment later, she orgasmed. Her body spasmed and she reached down to push Ashley's hand- the vibrator with it- away from her quivering sex.</p><p>""Is my debt paid,"" Ashley asked, grinning.</p><p>""Oh,yeah,"" Mindy said, stretching like a cat in a sunny spot.</p><p>Ashley looked at Erin, her green eyes flashing, ""Your turn.""</p><p>Oh boy, Erin thought, watching the redhead move from between Mindy's thighs to between hers.</p><p>She touched the vibrator to Erin's thigh, running it down the folds of her sex. She moaned as it found her tender bud. It felt incredible, sent pleasure rippling through her. Ashley let the tip slip lower until it was pressed against the opening of her vagina. Bigger than the glass dildo, Erin wasn't sure how it would feel inside of her.</p><p>There was pressure, then her young body stretched to accept the buzzing shaft.</p><p>Her eyes widened and she laughed, ""Whoa, that is big!""</p><p>Mindy grinned at her, ""Bigger than your glass dildo, isn't it?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" she laughed.</p><p>""Fits though,"" she said.</p><p>""Just barely,"" Erin said, sighing, ""I feel stuffed.""</p><p>Ashley pushed on it and the shaft slipped even deeper into her sopping wet pussy. She gasped and grabbed Mindy's hand.</p><p>""Your body will get used to it,"" she said, squeezing the hand.</p><p>The redhead got to her knees, then straddled one of Erin's thighs. She settled onto Erin, her pussy pressing against Erin's. Slowly rolling her hips, she ground against Erin. Smiling, she said, ""Is this okay? My jaw is hurting from going down on her and clenching it when I couldn't stop coming.""</p><p>""Yeah, its nice,"" Erin said, sighing.</p><p>Ashley realized she could use the thigh between Erin's to control the vibrator, so that pressure was put on it every time she rolled her hips. This freed up her hands and she cupped Erin's breasts.</p><p>The feel of the vibrator buzzing deep inside of her, its shaft moved in and out each time Ashley ground her pussy against her sensitive clitoris was sending delicious shivers through her body.</p><p>""This feel good?"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Erin moaned.</p><p>""You know,"" she said, reaching down between them, ""This thing has another setting.""</p><p>Suddenly the vibrations grew much stronger and Erin gasped in surprise. She swore she could feel it vibrating in her teeth. The slower grinding of Ashley's lower abdomen against hers, the shaft sliding in and out of her, the vibrations...</p><p>It was all too much and she felt an orgasm gathering steam inside of her. Then the pressure got to be too much and she exploded. At least, that was how it felt as an orgasm ripped through her. Her hips jerked as Ashley stopped grinding against her and slipped the vibrator from her quivering insides.</p><p>Looking down at her, Ashley asked, ""Have I satisfied my obligations?""</p><p>""Very satisfied,"" Erin said, thickly.</p><p>Laughing, Ashley got off her, stretched out beside her. She said, ""Is anyone still horny?""</p><p>""No,"" Mindy laughed.</p><p>""I can't feel my toes,"" Erin said.</p><p>Ashley laughed, ""Then we probably should change back into our sleep clothes and go to bed. It is almost three in the morning.""</p>"
1141,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 14",Ebo,14,Their late night activities don't go unnoticed.  Loren decides to be more involved in her step-sister's life.,"['g,g,g ped']","<p>""Morning, sleepyhead.""</p><p>Ashley looked up as Loren came into the kitchen. She had awakened before the others and had come downstairs for some breakfast.</p><p>""It is unlike you to be up so late,"" Loren said, sitting down across from her. She favored Ashley with an amused grin, ""Late night?""</p><p>Something about the grin made Ashley leary.</p><p>""It is the weekend,"" Ashley said, then, ""You are supposed to sleep in.""</p><p>""True, true,"" she said, nodding like that was a perfectly good explanation.</p><p>Again, Ashley felt uneasy. Maybe it was because Loren was so chatty. It was out of character for the teenager.</p><p>""So you weren't up late,"" she asked, her smile knowing.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Come on now,"" Loren said, laughing.</p><p>Ashley looked at her, frowning.</p><p>Still smiling that knowing smile, Loren said, ""Funny thing- I had forgotten you had friends over. I was going to sneak out. You know, borrow your window.""</p><p>Caught off guard, Ashley nearly choked on her cereal. Was she saying what Ashley thought she was saying?</p><p>""When I snuck out of my room, I noticed your light was still on,"" she said.</p><p>It was the Nimbus 2000 all over again, she thought, blushing.</p><p>""It is a good thing I did notice, too. Who knows what I might have walked in on, if I hadn't.""</p><p>There it was. She knows, Ashley thought.</p><p>""Judging by the sounds I heard when I put my ear to the door, I'd-""</p><p>Cutting her off, Ashley said, ""I get it. You can stop, now.""</p><p>""So, it was really what it sounded like. Not a movie or something.""</p><p>Her face so hot she thought she might curdle the milk on her cereal, she said, ""No, it wasn't a movie.""</p><p>Laughing, Loren sat back in her chair and looked at her. Shaking her head, she said, ""I'll be damned. So all three of you...""</p><p>Not looking at her, Ashley nodded.</p><p>""Wow. Kids really are starting younger and younger,"" she said, amused.</p><p>Ashley shot her a look and Loren laughed.</p><p>""Relax,"" she said, holding up her hands, ""I'm just teasing.""</p><p>""You aren't going to tell Dad, are you?""</p><p>""And try to explain what I was doing up so late. No thanks,"" she said. then leaned forward, ""So, what is this? Were you just messing around or is this something else?""</p><p>""What is the difference,"" Ashley asked, frowning. Again, something about the question made her feel like Loren had an agenda for this conversation.</p><p>""Well,"" she said, tapping a finger to her lips, ""Is this the first time?""</p><p>Ashley didn't answer, didn't even look at her.</p><p>""Holy shit, it isn't.""</p><p>""Keep it down,"" she said, glaring at her.</p><p>""Right,"" Loren said, looking around for the parent types, ""If you've done it more than once, it is definitely a thing.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Hey, don't get defensive. I'm not judging,"" she said, then lowering her voice, ""I'm the last one to judge you.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>Loren looked at her and said, ""I'll keep your secret if you keep mine.""</p><p>""What secret?""</p><p>""You know how I'm always sneaking out to parties?'</p><p>""That isn't a secret.""</p><p>Giving her a look, Loren said, ""Smart ass. Anyway, I haven't been going to a party when I sneak out.""</p><p>Frowning, Ashley said, ""Then where do you go?""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Loren said, ""To Heather Brown's house.""</p><p>""Who is Heather Brown?""</p><p>""The girl I've been sleeping with,""</p><p>Her eyes widening, Ashley said, ""Oh.""</p><p>""Yeah. We've been together for almost a year,"" she said, rubbing the back of her neck. She looked so vulnerable when she met Ashley's eyes, ""No one knows. Never told a soul about us.""</p><p>""Except me,"" Ashley said, a little shocked.</p><p>""Except you,"" she said, her eyes locking on Ashley's.</p><p>As lame as it was, all she could think to say was, ""So that is why you had the vibrator.""</p><p>""What,"" she asked, frowning.</p><p>""Nevermind, stupid comment. Sorry. You just caught me off guard, telling me this.""</p><p>""Imagine how I felt last night,"" Loren said, laughing, ""It was kind of weird hearing those noises coming from a twelve year old's room.""</p><p>Ashley blushed.</p><p>""Anyway,"" she said, shrugging, ""If you need to talk to someone... About anything... You can talk to me. No one was there when I was figuring this thing out. I might actually have some useful advice for you, after all.""</p><p>That made Ashley laugh.</p><p>""I know, right,"" Loren said, laughing, too.</p><p>It was about that time that Erin came into the kitchen. Her hair was a mess and she looked still half asleep. She was wearing what she had worn to bed- panties and a t-shirt. She looked at Ashley, then at Loren. When she looked at back at Ashley, she raised her eyebrow questioningly.</p><p>""What is so funny?""</p><p>""Nothing,"" Ashley said, then grinned, ""Well, maybe your hair.""</p><p>""Bad?""</p><p>""Nothing a shower and a brush can't tame,"" she said.</p><p>""Rough night,"" Loren asked.</p><p>""Oh, stop,"" Ashley said, laughing.</p><p>Erin looked at Loren, then Ashley, waited to be let in on the joke. When it seemed she wasn't going to be, she shrugged and started making her breakfast. With her cereal, she sat at the table with Ashley and Loren.</p><p>Only after she had a bite, did she say, ""You were laughing when I came in, so it wasn't my hair.""</p><p>Ashley looked at Loren, who shrugged, ""We weren't as clever as we thought last night.""</p><p>Frowning, Erin said, ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""She means I overheard the festivities.""</p><p>Her eyes widening, she looked from Ashley to Loren.</p><p>""She knows we.. fooled around,"" Ashley said.</p><p>Erin blushed, looked mortified.</p><p>""Turns out,"" Ashley said, ""She might have some advice for us.""</p><p>Frowning, Erin parroted, ""Advice?""</p><p>""Advice about being a lesbian,"" Loren said, ""or bi-curious. Whatever your game is.""</p><p>""I'm not following,""</p><p>""I'm a lesbian,"" Loren said, taking a deep breath, ""have been for years.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Erin said.</p><p>""The offer stands for you, too,"" she said, meeting Erin's eyes, ""If you have any questions, you can ask me.""</p><p>""Um, thanks.""</p><p>Like Ashley, she seemed surprised by the change in Loren. Loren must have picked up on it because she grinned sheepishly and said, ""Yeah, I know. It is a little late to play the sister part, but hey... I'm trying.""</p><p>Erin grinned at her, ""Cool.""</p><p>""Now,"" she said, leaning forward, ""Are you going to tell me how this happened?""</p><p>Erin and Ashley looked at each other, then burst out laughing. Loren looked at them expectantly, which made them laugh harder.</p><p>""Honestly, Loren,"" Ashley said, still giggling, ""You wouldn't believe us if we told you.""</p><p>""Mindy?""</p><p>The brunette looked over her shoulder and found Loren standing in the doorway of her bedroom. She wore sleep shorts and a tank top, her hair pulled back in a ponytail. The shorts were tiny and the top snug, revealing a lot of her tight, teenaged body. As she had when she greeted Mindy at the door, she found her very appealing.</p><p>""Oh, hey Loren,"" she said, smiling. She gave a little wave as she turned to go back to Ashley's room. Loren stopped her.</p><p>""Can I talk to you for a minute?""</p><p>Mindy looked back at her, frowned when the older girl opened her door and stepped aside so she could enter. Intrigued, she stepped into the room. Her curiosity was further piqued when she closed the door behind them.</p><p>""What's up,"" Mindy asked, looking around the room.</p><p>""Can I ask you a personal question?""</p><p>""Um, okay,"" Mindy said, a little uneasy. She really didn't like personal questions.</p><p>""I've heard rumors about a girl name Mindy Cross around school-"" she said, pausing when Mindy jerked as if slapped.</p><p>Mindy thought, bitterly, New school but same old town.</p><p>""So you are that Mindy Cross,"" Loren said, sitting on her bed. She patted the bed beside her. When Mindy raised her eyebrows questioningly, Loren let out a hearty laugh, said, ""You are a very pretty girl but that isn't why I asked you in here. I'm actually in a pretty serious relationship with someone.""</p><p>Wondering what this was all about, Mindy joined her on the bed.</p><p>""I'm kind of new at this concerned big sister thing, so..."" Loren started, then ran out of words. She glanced at Mindy, gave her a sheepish grin. Mindy waited, still unsure what Loren wanted with her. Taking a deep breath, the teenager said, ""Shit, this is awkward. Fuck it! Did you turn Ashley out?""</p><p>Mindy's eyes widened, then she started to laugh, ""Are you asking if I seduced your step-sister?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""No,"" Mindy said, still laughing. She met Loren's eyes so she could see she was telling the truth, ""If anything, they seduced me.""</p><p>""Erin and Ashley?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Loren said, shaking her head.</p><p>""What is this all about,"" Mindy asked, curious about this line of questioning.</p><p>""Ashley has changed so much in the last month or so,"" Loren said, then with a sheepish grin, ""Hell, even I've noticed, which is saying something.""</p><p>""And you thought I had something to do with it?""</p><p>""Not really,"" she said, sighing, ""Just grasping at straws.""</p><p>""Did you try asking her, herself?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Loren said, snorting in derision, ""She said I wouldn't believe her if she told me.""</p><p>Mindy laughed, ""That is probably true.""</p><p>""Why do you all keep saying that?""</p><p>""It is a crazy story.""</p><p>""I like crazy stories,"" Loren said, smiling.</p><p>""It's not mine to tell, Loren,"" Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>With a sigh of frustration, she said, ""Yeah, I know. Just forget I asked. Will you tell me one thing, at least? Are Erin and Ashley dating? A couple?""</p><p>Mindy shook her head, smiled, ""Dating? No. It isn't like that.""</p><p>""Then what is it like?""</p><p>""We are just friends.""</p><p>""With benefits?""</p><p>""Exactly,"" Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>Loren pulled a face said, ""Creepy.""</p><p>""Gee, thanks.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" she said, favoring her with a playful smile.</p><p>""Anyway,"" Mindy said, standing up, ""I should get back.""</p><p>""Okay. Listen, I'm sorry about bringing up the rumors... Kids can be real bastards sometimes,"" Loren said, then, ""If you ever want someone to talk to you... I already told Erin and Ashley but the offer is extended to you, as well.""</p><p>""I appreciate that,"" Mindy said.</p><p>She let herself out of the room, went back to Ashley's. She found them right where she'd left them, sitting on the bed watching TV. Squeezing in beside them, she started laughing.</p><p>""What's funny,"" Ashley asked, looking around Erin, who was in the middle.</p><p>""You two would make a cute couple,"" she said, laughing harder when she saw the redhead's quizzical expression. She held up her hand, said, ""Sorry.""</p><p>""What are you talking about,"" Erin said, smiling at her giggle fit.</p><p>She managed to get herself under control, said, ""Loren stopped me in the hall, wanted to know if I had seduced Ashley.""</p><p>""What,"" Ashley said, a laugh surprised from her.</p><p>""She's noticed the change in you, thought I might have something to do with it. Apparently, she'd heard some of the rumors about me.""</p><p>""What rumors?""</p><p>""Just some lies a group of girls at my old school spread about me,"" Mindy said, anger creeping into her voice. Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself before going on, ""Anyway, Loren is concerned about you. It was kind of sweet. She was trying to be a big sister.""</p><p>""Weird,"" Erin said and Ashley nodded her agreement.</p><p>""I think we need to come up with a story. Something wild but plausible, to explain how we ended up fooling around. It's just a hunch but I get the feeling she isn't going to stop prodding until we tell her something.""</p><p>""You really think so,"" Ashley asked, frowning.</p><p>""I do,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""Grab your notebook,"" Erin said, grinning at the redhead, ""It is story time.""</p><p>Laughing, Ashley turned off the TV and went to her desk. With a notebook and pencil in hand, she went to her radio to put on some music to cover up their conversation. At least, that was what Mindy figured she was doing. She had just sat down when the first power chords started pouring from the speakers.</p><p>Mindy had to grin, said, ""Pantera. Nice.""</p><p>""Thought you might like that,"" Ashley said, opening her notebook to a blank page, ""Any ideas?""</p><p>""I think we should keep it as close to the truth as possible,"" Erin said.</p><p>""That a dead girl seduced us one by one?""</p><p>""Not that close to the truth,"" she said, laughing, ""I meant that Natty needs to be in the story; just leave out the part about her being dead and stuck in the place of locked doors. I meet Natty, become her friend. One day she says she wants to try something.""</p><p>""You two fool around,"" Ashley said, writing something down.</p><p>""After it happens a few times, I finally work up the nerve to tell you about it. You are skeptical it could feel as good as I say, so you end up trying it with Natty.""</p><p>""She likes it,"" Mindy added, picking up the story, ""You both begin to change, notice girls. Eventually you end up fooling around.""</p><p>""About that time,"" Erin said, pointing at Mindy, ""You start going to Brimm's. We become friends after I notice you eyeballing the upperclassmen. You meet Natty and- surprise!- you end up sleeping with her, too. Then last night happened.""</p><p>""Yes, last night,"" Ashley smiled, shivering, ""Listen, are we all still okay with what we did last night? No regrets?""</p><p>""None,"" Mindy said, smiling at her.</p><p>Erin shook her head, said, ""No regrets.""</p><p>""Good,"" the redhead said, grinning, ""because I really want to do it, again.""</p><p>""I think we all do,"" Mindy said, looking around. She could see the agreement on their faces, in their smiles.</p><p>""Then we'd better nail this story down,"" Erin said, excitedly, ""It sounds like we are going to need it.""</p><p>Ashley was tapping her pencil on the notebook, something she did unconsciously when she was thinking. Suddenly, she stopped, looked up, ""I just thought of something. What if Loren wants to meet this girl who managed to seduce all three of us.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Erin said, frowning.</p><p>""Maybe she moved away,"" Mindy said.</p><p>Ashley shrugged, ""I guess that could work. We'd need to think out the details- where she went, when, that kind of thing.""</p><p>""Do we like the rough idea? Natty seduces Erin; Erin tells me about it; I'm curious, sleep with Natty; Mindy friends Erin, meets Natty; Mindy fools around with Natty; and last night, we had an orgy. Now we are sad because our friend is leaving town. Is this where we are starting?""</p><p>Mindy frowned said, ""I like it. It's just...""</p><p>""Just?""</p><p>""It isn't all that hard to believe,"" Mindy said, shrugging, ""I think this is how it happens a lot, a friend wants to 'try something'.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""Well, it's just that we all told her she wouldn't believe us if we told her. I don't think she would have any problem swallowing this story.""</p><p>""I see what you are saying,"" Ashley said, grimacing, ""You're right.""</p><p>""We could still use it,"" Erin said, looking from Ashley to Mindy, ""Just act surprised if she believes us.""</p><p>""Erin, I love you to death, but you can't lie to save your life,"" Ashley said, affectionately, ""That is why I liked your idea about keeping it as close to the truth as possible.""</p><p>""Then how do we make it harder to believe?""</p><p>No one had an answer for that one. Each girl wracked her brain for something to give the story more of a punch.</p><p>An idea suddenly popped into Mindy's head and she sat up straighter. Erin saw it and said, ""What? Did you think of something?""</p><p>""Why not add the dream Erin had when Natty showed her the hidey hole, which of course she really finds the next morning.""</p><p>""That would definitely weird it up, but how can Natty be in Erin's dream if she is supposed to be our friend in real life.""</p><p>""Doesn't have to be Natty in the dream,"" Erin said.</p><p>""So, some random girl show's Erin the hiding spot in her closet in a dream... Then Erin finds it for real...""</p><p>""Maybe Erin finds a diary in the box,"" Mindy said, which technically she had, ""it is a woman's diary, detailing her experiences as a lesbian.""</p><p>Intrigued, Ashley made some notes, then said, ""Go on.""</p><p>""Maybe Erin shows the diary to Natty. The girl is turned on, wants to try some of the things she reads about in the book. She convinces Erin to fool around with her.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Erin said, mulling it over, ""It isn't bad.""</p><p>""I kind of like it,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""Once you two fool around, the rest of the original story works. You tell me about the hole in the wall and fooling around with Natty. I'm curious, let Natty seduce me, as well. Mindy, too.""</p><p>""We need to really sell Natty's magnetic personality,"" Erin said, laughing, ""After all, she has to seduce all of us. Seems kind of far fetched, right? Even if it is true.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mindy said, laughing self consciously.</p><p>Ashley started writing, said out loud, ""Erin has a very realistic dream in which a woman- a lesbian- shows her the hidden compartment in her closet...""</p><p>""It is a weird, ultra-realistic dream,"" Erin said, remembering that first dream of Natty, ""It seems so real that I'm compelled to look for the compartment when I wake up. I find it, right where the woman in the lingerie said it would be.""</p><p>""Lingerie?""</p><p>""Little details,"" Erin said, shrugging, ""Natty was wearing lingerie, so why not?""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>""So, Erin finds the hiding place,"" Mindy says, picking up the narrative, ""and in it is an ornate black box containing the diary and a photograph of the woman.""</p><p>""And the lingerie,"" Ashley said, looking up, ""So it ties into the dream.""</p><p>""Right,"" Erin said, nodding, ""Intrigued, I start reading the diary, find it full of racy descriptions of the woman's trysts.""</p><p>Frowning, Mindy said, ""Do you think that is what is in Natty's diary? Stories of her trysts?""</p><p>""Probably,"" Erin said, then, ""a record of her abuse.""</p><p>They were all silent for a moment, wondering what the poor girl had lived through. It was hard to imagine the effervescent girl surviving the abuse. The things that had been done to her, they hadn't tarnished her shine.</p><p>""She really is something, isn't she,"" Ashley said, breaking the silence.</p><p>""She is,"" Mindy agreed, smiling sadly.</p><p>Erin sighed, said, ""Let's get back to the story.""</p><p>""Right,"" Ashley said, shaking it off, ""so, Erin finds the diary, recognizes the woman in the photo as the one from her dream. Curious, she reads the diary, blushing the whole time at the descriptions within.""</p><p>Laughing, Mindy said, ""Nice detail.""</p><p>""I tell Natty about what I found and she wants to read the diary. She is excited by what she reads, wants to try a few things. She pushes me until I give in. It feels good, so we keep trying new things from the diary.""</p><p>""You tell me about the hidden compartment, the diary, and about fooling around with Natty. You make it sound so appealing that when the girl leans on me, I cave. She coaxes me into fooling around with her,"" Ashley said, writing as she talked.</p><p>""Eventually, you and I try it,"" Erin said, smiling, ""with a little help along from Natty. Then Mindy starts going to our school. I catch her eyeballing the girls in the locker room. I find Mindy attractive and open up to her. We become friends.""</p><p>""Did you really find me attractive?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, smiling at her.</p><p>""I thought you were cute, too.""</p><p>""Anyway,"" Ashley said, rolling her eyes.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" she said, patting the redhead on the thigh, ""I thought you were cute, too.""</p><p>""So we become friends, all of us. You earn our trust and we tell you about the dream and diary. You meet Natty for the first time and-""</p><p>""As a lesbian with some experience, I am more than willing to sleep with her.""</p><p>""And, finally... Last night happened,"" Ashley said, writing one last sentence. She put the pencil down and the girls huddled close to read what she'd written. Mindy was truly impressed, loved the little details and nuance Ashley had added. Erin had been right about Ashley having a talent for writing.</p><p>""This would make a great book,"" Erin said, grinning.</p><p>""A book about a ghost and a bunch of twelve year old girls having sex... Who'd write a book like that?""</p>"
1142,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 15",Ebo,15,Crazy times in the place of locked doors.,"['g/g/g/g', ' cons', 'oral', 'trib', 'toys', 'ped']","<p>""Are your parents ever going to go to sleep,"" Mindy whispered in the dark. All three girls were crammed on Ashley's queen sized bed, having 'gone to bed' an hour ago. They were waiting for the parental types to go to bed so they could have some fun. Unfortunately, they didn't seem in any hurry to get to bed.</p><p>Erin grinned, said, ""What, are you getting horny?""</p><p>""I was horny before we turned the lights out,"" the brunette grumbled, making everyone giggle.</p><p>""They'll go to bed eventually,"" Ashley said, then laughed, ""Stupid Law and Order marathon.""</p><p>""Is that on tonight,"" Erin asked, groaning, ""Oh God, they'll never go to sleep.""</p><p>""Why? Do your parents like Law and Order, Ashley,"" Mindy asked.</p><p>""Yeah, our DVR is full of episodes, yet they still watch it religiously, re-run or not. Then there is like five different Law and Orders, so one or the other always seems to be on. I don't even try to watch TV in the living room.""</p><p>Mindy laughed, ""You don't share their affinity for the show?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>They are quiet a moment, all three just staring up at dancing pattern of shadow on the ceiling.</p><p>""Stupid Law and Order marathon,"" Ashley grumbled in the dark, making everyone laugh.</p><p>Erin said, ""We might as well go to sleep.""</p><p>""Hey, that's not a bad idea,"" Ashley said, sitting up in bed and turning to look at her, ""We could visit Natty.""</p><p>""What,"" Mindy said, looking at her in the gloom, ""All of us? Is that possible?""</p><p>""Erin and I did it,"" Ashley said, excitement creeping into her voice.</p><p>""We visited Natty while we were there, too,"" Erin said, surprising a giggle from Mindy.</p><p>""You spend too much time with me,"" Ashley said, her amusement clear in her voice, ""I'm a bad influence on you.""</p><p>""Probably,"" Erin said, then, ""So, are we going to see Natty? I'm up for it.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""It is settled then.""</p><p>Erin closed her eyes in the dark, tried to clear her mind. The thought of visiting Natty had kicked her pulse up a few dozen beats per minute and she needed to relax if she was going to get to sleep. She knew better than to try to make herself go to sleep, past experiences having taught her the more she tried, the less she succeeded. The sandman would come when he was good and ready and not a second earlier.</p><p>She heard Ashley begin to snore lightly- something she swore up and down she didn't do- and Erin was envious. Ashley was on her way to be with Natty.</p><p>Suddenly the snoring stopped and Ashley sucked in an impossibly deep breath. She let it out in a slow, prolonged exhale that seemed to empty all the air from her lungs. Erin opened her eyes looked at her with an amused grin. The grin faltered when Ashley didn't draw a breath in. A frown creased Erin's face as she waited for her to breath. When twenty seconds ticked by she began to panic.</p><p>Leaning close, she realized she was breathing, but her respirations werecshallow and slow. Frowning, she took her wrist, felt her pulse. It was impossibly slow, too.</p><p>On the other side of Ashley, Mindy suddenly drew in a massive breath, then let it out like a tire losing air. It was just like Ashley and just as creepy.</p><p>Both girls were unnaturally still. Erin couldn't say why but it didn't seem like the stillness of sleep but something more. Frowning in the dark, she wondered if she should try to wake them. Something told her it would be a bad idea. Call it intuition or instinct, or just the heebie jeebies, but she left them alone.</p><p>A thought popped into her head as she lay back. Maybe it was them crossing over? Was that why all of her senses were alive when she was in the place of locked doors? Did a part of her actually go there? Her consciousness?</p><p>What was that name Ashley had used to describe this phenomenon? Astral projection, she thought. She kind of wished Ashley was here now so she could ask.</p><p>She'd have to wait until she made it the place of locked doors. She slowed her breathing, relaxed her body. Clearing her mind, she played 'I'm a Little Teapot' in her mind. Why this worked she didn't know, but she had read about this technique in a Glamour magazine. Self hypnosis, it was called. Her breathing and heart rate lowered, her mind clear except for the children's song, she felt herself slipping... slipping... slipping into sleep.</p><p>Then she was floating. She'd experienced this sensation before when she went to visit Natty, but this time she sensed she was in motion. There were no physical indicators- no wind in her hair or on her skin- still she thought she was rocketing toward something. Then it stopped, or more accurately, she stopped.</p><p>Opening her eyes, she found herself in her bedroom, but not really. She smiled, happy to be here, again.</p><p>She didn't see anyone, so she went in search of her friends. They were in the living room, on the couch. From the looks of things, they weren't waiting for her to arrive before getting started.</p><p>Mindy spotted her, said, ""Where have you been?""</p><p>""Couldn't get to sleep,"" Erin said, joining them on the couch. She was welcomed into the tangle of bodies and she forgot all about asking Ashley about astral projections.</p><p>""Maybe we should go upstairs,"" Natty said, laughing, ""It is kind of crowded on this couch. There will be more room in the master bedroom. There's a king sized bed.""</p><p>Erin followed the girls upstairs, not sure she liked the idea of doing it in the master bedroom. When she entered the room she had to smile. She was a little creeped out by the thought of fooling around in Natty's 'Love''s room but she saw it wasn't his room, anymore. Natty had gutted it, made it her own.</p><p>""You like it,"" Natty asked, seeing her look around.</p><p>""It is definitely you,"" Erin said, smiling at her, ""Where did you get all this stuff? I don't remember seeing any of it in the house before.""</p><p>""I might have embraced your disregard for the law, did a little breaking and entering of my own,"" Natty said, giggling excitedly.</p><p>Erin had to laugh. The other girls were looking at her for an explanation, ""I helped Natty break into the library for some new books to read. Apparently, Natty went on a five finger shopping spree.""</p><p>""I figure I'm the master of this house now, so I should have the master bedroom,"" Natty said, flopping on the bed.</p><p>""True,"" Mindy said, walking around the room. She'd never been here, as far as Erin knew, and didn't realize how different it looked. All of the masculinity had been scrubbed from the room, the decoration more frilly, girly.</p><p>""Whose room was this,"" Ashley asked, going to the closet. Looking over her shoulder, she asked, ""Is the lingerie still in the closet behind the closet?""</p><p>""This was my Love's room and mine. I spent most nights here. The other bedroom was mostly for show,"" Natty said, then grinned as she got off the bed. She went to Ashley's side, slipped into the closet.</p><p>Erin saw her open the secret door for Ashley, walked over to see what they were up to. Mindy joined her and all four of them were stuffed into the tiny closet.</p><p>""So much lingerie,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""Is all of this really in the hole in your wall, Erin?""</p><p>""Every stitch. Took some doing but Ashley and I managed.""</p><p>""Impressive,"" she said, looking around.</p><p>Ashley pulled something off the rack, held it up. It appeared to be a French maid outfit, complete with a petticoat, a headpiece and duster. Skimpy and lacey, it definitely wasn't a halloween costume.</p><p>""Cute costume,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""There are a bunch of them,"" Natty said, grinning sheepishly, ""My Love had a weakness for lingerie and sexy costumes. You could probably tell by this closet, though.""</p><p>""Might have to borrow something for Halloween,"" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""I doubt any of these are appropriate for trick or treating,"" Erin said, looking through the rack of costumes.</p><p>""We'll just have to have a Halloween party here, then,"" she said, putting the maid outfit back on the shelf. She continued to browse the racks.</p><p>""What are you looking for?""</p><p>""Something to wear,"" she said, then, ""If it is okay with Natty, that is.""</p><p>""More than okay,"" Natty said, grinning, ""I think everyone should find something.""</p><p>Mindy was frowning, ""When was all of this made?""</p><p>""1963-4,"" Natty said, looking at her, ""Why?""</p><p>Mindy gave her a sheepish grin, ""I don't pretend to be a connoisseur of lingerie, but this looks a lot more modern than the sixties.""</p><p>""I don't know about modern, but it was definitely not typical to the sixties,"" Natty said, nodding, ""Remy was a visionary, his designs much more revealing and scandalous than what was on the shelves.""</p><p>""Remy,"" Erin asked, then remembered, ""The Frenchman.""</p><p>""Indeed,"" she said, then grinned, ""I think I was his best customer. Possibly his only customer for this kind of lingerie.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Ashley said, looking at the lingerie, ""Good eye, Mindy. I never really thought about it.""</p><p>She shrugged, ""Just something that bothered me.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Ashley exclaimed, pulling something off the rack, ""this is the one.""</p><p>She slipped past them, left the cramped closet. Erin watched her go, wondered what she'd found to wear. Grinning, she turned back to her own search. She was interrupted when Mindy had her own eureka moment, pulled something from the rack and hugged it to her body. She found some stockings in a drawer, then she, too disappeared into the master bedroom to change.</p><p>""Can I suggest something?""</p><p>Erin turned and saw Natty holding something out for her. Taking it, she looked at it. She blinked, saw it was the black lingerie, the one she found in the box. She looked at the girl, who nodded.</p><p>""Shouldn't you wear it,"" Erin asked, looking down at it.</p><p>""No, it belongs to you now.""</p><p>Strangely touched, she hugged the girl, then left the closet. She found Ashley and Mindy in various stages of changing. Grinning, she slipped out of her sleep shorts and t-shirt, sat on the edge of the bed to slip into the stockings. She loved the way her legs looked sheathed in the black nylon, loved the intricate lace tops. Standing, she stepped into the tiny thong, adjusted it into place. The bustier gave her less of a fit this time and she looked down at her torso in it. Again, she loved how it squeezed and lifted her body into something more sexy than she really had. She slipped the garters under the waistband of the thong, fastened them to the stockings. Finally, she tied the simple black lace choker around her slender neck.</p><p>Only when she looked up did she realize Ashley and Mindy were watching her. They smiled at her, nodded to acknowledge that the lingerie was really hers.</p><p>""Wow,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""You look so incredible in that. I can't believe it wasn't made for you.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Erin said, returning the smile.</p><p>She looked at her oldest friend, saw she looked pretty good herself. She wore a lace teddy that swooped low in the front and hardly had a back at all. It had attached garters which Ashley had fixed to lacy stockings that matched the teddy. The material was sheer, revealed as much of her slender body as it hid. The dark material contrasted with her milky skin deliciously and Erin felt a stirring of desire.</p><p>""You really do,"" Mindy said, walking toward her. The brunette wore an intricately detailed black corset that gave her a sexy hourglass figure and pushed up her small breasts until she was ready to pop out of the top. Her long legs were sheathed stockings, looked incredible as she walked. With her pale features and raven black hair, the corset made her look a little gothic, which Erin decided she liked.</p><p>""So do you two,"" she said, then laughed, ""Everyone chose black, though.""</p><p>""What's wrong with black,"" Natty said and Erin turned to see her emerge from the closet already dressed. She wore sheer black babydoll with a matching panty and sheer nylons. The material was so thin, she might as well be naked.</p><p>""Nothing that I can see,"" Ashley said, drawing a smile from her.</p><p>""Yeah, no kidding,"" Erin said, smiling, ""You look great.""</p><p>Distracted by Natty, she had forgotten about Mindy until the girl slipped her arms around her waist from behind. She was pulled into her embrace, her body pressing deliciously against her back. Smiling, she craned her neck so she could kiss her. The brunette's hands roamed over her body, awakening a heat between her thighs. It only got hotter when her fingers found her pudendum, massaged her through the thin material of the thong.</p><p>Natty grinned and sauntered over to them. She got Erin's attention, kissed her as she pressed her body against hers. Erin found herself sandwiched between two girls, loved how both girls felt melded against her. One was kissing her, her hand teasing a breast through the sheer lingerie; the other was grinding her lower abdomen against her buttocks as she tortured her tender bud with her fingers. So many wonderful sensations, too many. She couldn't think straight.</p><p>When Ashley moved behind Natty, began to kiss her back and shoulders, Natty broke the kiss, turned to smile at her. The redhead smiled back, then kissed her deeply. Erin watched them, turned on. Ashley pressed against Natty, so the two blondes were in the middle. As Natty returned her attention to Erin, their lips meeting again, she kissed her way down Natty's back. She squeezed her buttocks, then let one hand slip between Natty's thighs. Natty moaned into Erin's mouth, then broke the kiss to look down at what Ashley was doing.</p><p>The redhead gently pulled back on her lower abdomen, so Natty had to arch her back, roll her backside up. In the process, she opened legs a bit to give easy access to her pussy. It was all the invitation Ashley needed, her tongue finding Natty's tender bud.</p><p>Her own clit being assaulted by Mindy, Erin watched Natty's face screw up with pleasure; her mouth slack, her brows furrowed, her cheeks flushed with excitement. She wondered if her face looked like that. What Mindy was doing to her felt too good to care how goofy she looked.</p><p>""Want to take this to the bed,"" Mindy whispered in her ear, then nibbled the lobe. Moaning, Erin nodded. She was steered her there and toppled to the bed. She giggled, rolled onto her back. Mindy crawled onto the bed, looking down at her from her hands and knees. Pushing up on her elbows, she kissed her. She settled back as Mindy's body weight settled on her but the kiss didn't end until they had to breath.</p><p>Mindy smiled down at her, bit her lip. She began to roll her hips, rubbing her lower abdomen against Erin. Getting the hint, Erin opened her legs wider so she could lay between them. Both girls moaned when their pussies rubbed together. Wetting her fingers, Mindy rubbed some saliva on Erin's sex, easing the friction between them. They found their rhythm, Erin meeting Mindy thrust for counter thrust, their pneumatic bodies working in perfect harmony.</p><p>Feeling someone's body weight settle on the bed beside her, Erin glanced to her side to see Ashley stretching out beside of her. Then Natty joined her, crawled up until she straddle her neck. Ashley grasped her buttocks, pulled Natty to her mouth. The blonde's back arched as Ashley continued to tease her bud, her head lolling back and her hair sweeping across Ashley's stomach. She cupped and squeezed her small breasts, making these little wordless sounds of excitement.</p><p>Erin looked back at Mindy, found her watching Natty and Ashley, too. Smiling, she cupped her breasts, squeezed them to get her attention. When the brunette looked at her, she smiled and kissed her. It became a frantic tangling of tongues, their desire bubbling up.</p><p>She was so excited, it wasn't long before she going to come, said, ""I going to come.""</p><p>""It's alright,"" Mindy husked, ""I'm right there with you. Come with me.""</p><p>Erin grabbed her buttocks, really pulled Mindy against her. She felt Mindy stiffen with an orgasm and she cried out. A heartbeat behind her, Erin's own body went crazy as she climaxed. Mindy collapsed atop her, still trembling. Hugging her, Erin kissed her shoulder, enjoying the tingling in her body.</p><p>Eventually, Mindy rolled off of her and Erin sat up. Natty was still straddling Ashley's face, her hips undulating against the redhead's mouth and tongue.</p><p>Grinning, Erin closed her eyes and pictured her glass dildo in her mind. She felt the disturbance in the air and opened her eyes to see Mindy staring in shock at the sex toy that materialized out of thin air.</p><p>""That is really weird,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""I know you told us about it, but to actually see it happen...""</p><p>Erin winked at her, then moved over to Ashley. She nudged the girl's legs open, knelt between them. Dripping saliva onto the toy, she eased it into Ashley. The girl gasped, her hips bucking. Erin caressed her thighs and stomach as she moved it in and out of her sopping wet core.</p><p>Natty's hips began to jerk, Ashley's fingers biting into her thighs to hold her to her mouth. Then she came hard, her body spasming like live wires had been laid across her. Her thighs clenched on Ashley's head, her pussy pushed against her face as her body spasmed. She sat there a moment, gasping for air like a fish out of water. Eventually, she remember Ashley, giggled as she threw one leg over and sat down beside Ashley.</p><p>The girls cheeks were red and her face wet but she was grinning when she looked at Erin. She propped up on her elbows to watch the glass toy slip in and out of her slick pussy. She met Erin's eyes, didn't look away as Erin continued to use the toy on her. It was very intimate, erotic. Erin thought she could see the pleasure washing through her in those emerald eyes.</p><p>Grinning, Erin stretched out on her belly, lowered her mouth to her friend's blushing sex. Her tongue flicked back and forth across her clit, the glass dildo still biting deep into her pussy. In and out, each thrust finding that little button inside that drove her body wild. Her stomach clenched and unclenched, her hands clutching at the sheets.</p><p>""Oh God,"" she said, her body writhing in enjoyment. Her hand found the back of Erin's head, her fingers knotting in her hair as she held Erin's mouth to her pussy.</p><p>Natty got off the bed, circled around and sat down next to Mindy. Erin rolled her eyes up to watch as they kissed.</p><p>Smiling, she returned her attention to what she was doing. She listened to Ashley's breath, watched her stomach muscles as the clenched and unclenched. She liked the little excited noises her friend was making, liked how she was grasping at the covers with the hand not on the back of her head. She knew her friend was feeling good and that made her happy.</p><p>""I'm going to come,"" She said, her green eyes growing wide as her body tensed for an orgasm. Then it had her, shook her like a rag doll. Erin thrust once, twice, nice and slow just to keep the sensations washing through her, then eased the toy out.</p><p>""Wow,"" Ashley laughed, sitting up. Erin did the same and their lips met. It was a sweet, tender kiss.</p><p>Pulling back, she glanced at Natty and Mindy, saw that kissing had turned to something more. Mindy was on her back, her legs spread wide. Lying between them, Natty was rolling her hips back and forth, rubbing their pussies together. Mindy had both hands on Natty's buttocks, helping the blonde grind against her.</p><p>She took Ashley's hand, said, ""Come on.""</p><p>The redhead followed her downstairs, into the kitchen. Erin helped herself to a Coke, handed one to Ashley.</p><p>""Why are we down here? The fun is upstairs,"" she said, sipping her soda.</p><p>""Natty and Mindy are going to be busy for a minute,"" Erin said, then grinned, ""Besides, I need to catch my breath for a minute.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Ashley said, laughing.</p><p>""Want to try an experiment with me?""</p><p>""I think we've already tried about all there is to try,"" Ashley said, winking.</p><p>Laughing, Erin said, ""That probably isn't true. I'm sure there is a lot of things we don't even know about, yet. But that isn't what I meant.""</p><p>""What then?""</p><p>""Want to try thinking something here? I always wondered if anyone could do it or if..."" Erin said, but Ashley finished for her.</p><p>""You are special?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""What did you want me to think here?""</p><p>""I was thinking..."" Erin said, grinning, ""Your vibrator.""</p><p>""Still horny, after all?""</p><p>""Are you going to try or not?""</p><p>""How do I do it?""</p><p>""Close your eyes and picture it clearly in your mind. Really focus on it,"" Erin said, holding her breath as Ashley closed her eyes. She really didn't know what to expect. Her eyes were always closed when things appeared out of thin air. She'd get to see it happen this time.</p><p>Assuming Ashley could do it.</p><p>She felt the change in air pressure, then the rush of air. Ashley was doing it, she realized, her heart rate kicking up a bit. With the displaced air came the toy, clanking to the counter top in front of them.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" Ashley said, opening her eyes to see the vibrator on the counter. She looked at Erin, grinned like a goofball. Erin had to smile, thinking this ghost stuff was right up her alley.</p><p>""Pretty cool, huh?""</p><p>""Very cool,"" Ashley said, picking up the vibrator and looked at it, ""Do you think this is actually my vibrator or is it just something my mind created?""</p><p>It was a good question, one Erin couldn't answer, ""Is there anyway to tell the difference?""</p><p>""We could probably set up an experiment to test it but not right now,"" she said, then grinned, ""In the end, it doesn't matter. As long as it turns on, I'm okay either way.""</p><p>She twisted the knob and it came buzzing to life. Grinning, she said, ""Let's go introduce Natty to a marvel of modern technology.""</p><p>Laughing, Erin grabbed two Cokes for Natty and Mindy, then followed Ashley upstairs. Erin stopped just inside the door, watched the two girls in their efforts. Both girls were glistening with sweat, their bodies twisting and flexing as they pushed each other closer to ecstasy. Moans and sighs filled the bedroom, punctuated by the occasional sharper cry of pleasure. It was a sensual, erotic sight, two young girls in the throes of lovemaking.</p><p>Erin's own desire stirred to life and she sat the Cokes down, joined the tangled duo on the bed. Natty turned to smile at her as she caressed her shoulders and back and Erin leaned in to steal a kiss. Not to be left out, Mindy put a hand on her neck, pulled her gently into another one. Erin cupped one of her jiggling breasts, teased the turgid nipple until the brunette groaned into her mouth and arched her back.</p><p>She watched as Ashley moved behind Natty, used her own hips to help the blonde grind against Mindy. Natty was stuck between two writhing female bodies but the slack mouthed look on her face and the moans dripping from her lips said she didn't mind.</p><p>Mindy's body became hers to explore, and Erin let her hands roam freely over her supine form. She was soft and firm in all the right places, warm and smooth in a way Erin found thrilling. The corset was in her way, impeded her desire to know all of the brunette with her hands and she fumbled with the tiny clasps until she had it undone. It fell open, revealing more of her pale body. She set to exploring again, this time with her mouth.</p><p>""This feels so good,"" Natty breathed.</p><p>Erin glanced up from teasing a little brown nipple to see Ashley was still grinding her lower abdomen against Natty's backside, forcing her against Mindy's sex. Her small breasts were trapped in the redhead's hands, teased until her back was arched. Her face was pinched in a rictus of ecstasy, her blue eyes glazed with pleasure.</p><p>She was close, Erin thought, smiling. Glancing at Mindy, she saw the brunette wasn't far behind her. Turns out, she had it backwards, the brunette stiffening first. Natty's body met hers once, twice, three times more. She cried out sharply each time their pussies met, another shock wave of pleasure jarring through her already spasming sex. Natty came with that third and final thrust, her body pinned between Mindy and Ashley. She jerked a few times as Ashley slowly undulated her hips against her backside.</p><p>Ashley moved from behind them but Natty wasn't in any hurry to leave her spot between Mindy's legs. She leaned in and gave the girl a passionate, lingering kiss that actually made her toes curl.</p><p>Erin had to laugh, had figured that was just a figure of speech.</p><p>Finally, Natty freed herself from Mindy's long legs, stretched out on the bed beside of her. She glanced at Erin, said, ""Where did you two go? Looked up and you were gone.""</p><p>""Needed a break,"" Erin said, then pointed at the night stand, ""Brought you ladies a beverage. Looks like you worked up a good sweat, could use something to drink.""</p><p>Natty smiled gratefully, grabbed one of the bottles. She passed the other one to Mindy.</p><p>""We brought something else,"" Ashley said, grinning like the cat who ate the canary.</p><p>""Oh, yeah.""</p><p>The redhead pulled the vibrator from behind her back, showed it to them. Mindy grinned but Natty only frowned. She took it from Ashley, flipped it this way and that. Finally, she looked at Ashley for an explanation.</p><p>""It is a vibrator,"" she said, then, ""A sex toy.""</p><p>""What does it do?""</p><p>""It vibrates.""</p><p>""Smartass,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""It does, though. Turn that black knob.""</p><p>Shrugging, Natty turned the knob and the toy came buzzing to life. Her eyes widened and she looked at Mindy who grinned.</p><p>""Why don't you show her how to use it,"" Erin said, looking at Ashley.</p><p>Ashley grinned and said, ""May I?""</p><p>Natty handed her the toy, said, ""How do you want me?""</p><p>""Anyway I can get you,"" she said, making the girl smile, ""Just make yourself comfortable.""</p><p>Stretching out on her back, Natty looked at her expectantly. Ashley's eyes flashed and she moved between her parted legs. With the buzzing toy, she traced lazy circles around first one nipple, then the other, making Natty sigh. When Natty was ready, she let it glide down her stomach, making her giggle and squirm. She stopped giggling when it reached her sex, the vibrations hitting her still sensitive bud. Gasping in surprise, she laughed, her body trying to shoo away from the intense sensation. She moaned as Ashley rubbed the toy back and forth.</p><p>""Oh God,"" she said, laughing excitedly, ""That feels- Oh God- so good.""</p><p>With a grin, Ashley eased two fingers into her and Natty's pussy sucked at her greedily, drawing her in deep. Already writhing from the vibrations against her clit, her body lost all control under this delicious torment.</p><p>Erin watched this with a mix of amusement and arousal, knew how the girl must feel right now. She remembered when she was on the receiving end of such a sweet torture and shivered at the memory.</p><p>Her body was still hadn't recovered from her last orgasm completely and the toy had her on a head-on collision course with another. Ashley's fingers moved faster and faster, driving the blonde toward ecstasy. Then Natty came, crying out. She reached down and pushed the vibrator from her tender bud, her body shuddering. She gave a breathless laugh, her eyes wide as she looked at the sex toy.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said.</p><p>""Pretty intense, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Natty said, smiling at her, ""You are going to leave that here, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she laughed, handing it to her, ""This is yours now.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Natty said, then frowned, ""Where did you get this from?""</p><p>Ashley blushed and said, ""It was a gift from my step-sister.""</p><p>Her eyes widening, the dead girl asked, ""Really? Kind of an odd gift, isn't it?""</p><p>""She isn't telling you everything,"" Mindy said, laughing when Ashley shot her a look, ""Ask her about it.""</p><p>Natty looked expectantly at Ashley, who turned an even deeper shade of crimson, ""She might have caught me masturbating with a Harry Potter toy. She apologized and gave me the vibrator as a sort of peace offering. Said it was the right tool for the job.""</p><p>""I see,"" Natty said, laughing at her embarrassment, ""Who is Harry Potter? A toy maker?""</p><p>""No,"" Erin said, smiling, ""He is a character in a series of books for kids. He is a wizard at magic school. The toy Ashley was using is a broomstick called a Nimbus 2000. It vibrates to simulate flying.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Can we forget about this, please. It was traumatic,"" Ashley said.</p><p>Laughing, Natty sat up and gave her a kiss, ""You are cute when you are flustered.""</p><p>""Yeah, well,"" Ashley said, grinning sheepishly.</p><p>Natty kissed her again, then urged her to lie down on her back. The redhead smiled up her as she straddled one of her thighs. She spread her legs so Natty could nestle her pussy against her own. The blonde rolled her hips back and forth, grinding their bodies together. After a few seconds, she turned the vibrator on and wetted it with saliva. It slipped between their bodies, so both girls could feel the buzzing working through their bodies as they rubbed their bodies together.</p><p>Erin watched with interest. She wouldn't have thought to try this. It must feel good because Natty was arching her back and moaning and Ashley was grasping the sheets in a death grip as her body writhed. Grinning, she moved behind Natty, pressed her body against the girl's back. She reached around to cup her jiggling breasts, teased the nipples until she groaned.</p><p>""How does that feel,"" Erin asked, kissing her neck and shoulder.</p><p>""Incredible,"" Natty said, moaning, ""I can feel the vibrations all over my body.""</p><p>Stretching out on her side beside Ashley, Mindy kissed the redhead, their tongues dancing in and out of each other's mouths. The brunette let her hands roam over the girl's pale body, her touch light enough to make the girl shiver.</p><p>Erin's eyes went to the brunette and she grinned. Leaving Natty, she put her hand on Mindy's hip, rolling her onto her back. She looked up at Erin curiously, wondering what the blonde had in mind for her. Erin winked at her, then drew her knees up and pushed them back almost to her ears. She used her knees to support the girl in this precarious position. Mindy's brilliant blue eyes met hers and Erin could read the question in them.</p><p>Rather than answer, she just showed her. She used one hand to spread her labia to reveal the pink opening of her vagina. Grinning, she ran her tongue around it, making the girl gasp and moan. She kept it up, making lazy circles until Mindy's body was begging for her to penetrate it. Slipping her tongue into the hot core of the girl, she tasted her. Mindy's eyes widened as she flicked it back and forth. She laughed excitedly, then moaned as pleasure rippled through her young body.</p><p>""That feels good,"" Mindy moaned.</p><p>Glancing at the duo beside her, Erin saw Ashley was watching what she was doing to Mindy, her green eyes sparkling with interest. Erin realized this was something new for her and Mindy, something only she and Natty had done. Smiling, she returned her attention to the brunette. She could still feel Ashley's eyes on her.</p><p>Still, thrusting her stiffened tongue in and out of her slick core, she used her free hand to massage Mindy's clit. Folded in half, Mindy's body couldn't escape the torture, although it seemed to try. Erin grinned as she fought with her own body. The girl had to grab her legs behind her knees to keep her legs from spastically jerking.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Natty said, thickly. Erin glanced sideways at her, saw the girl's back arching and her chest heaving as she ground against Ashley. It was so sexy, erotic, the thrashing of their young bodies as they sought release. She watched their coupling as she continued to torment Mindy's pussy with her tongue.</p><p>""I'm going to come,"" Ashley said, her emerald eyes wide as she felt her body ready to explode.</p><p>""Me, too,"" Natty said. Ashley came first, her body arching up violently enough to lift Natty with her. Suspended in the air, Natty cried out in ecstasy as her own orgasm shook her. The tension went out of Ashley's body and she collapsed back to the bed, a trembling mess. Natty collapsed atop her, laughing in surprise. The redhead reached between them to remove the vibrator, which was torture on their sensitive sexes. Grinning, she kissed the girl laying atop her.</p><p>Erin turned her attention back to Mindy, saw she wasn't far from a climax of her own. Grinning, she pushed her friend over the edge and into orgasmic bliss. Her body jerk as she came and Erin just barely avoided being knocked over. Instead, she gentle toppled the shaking girl onto her side. The brunette laughed, then rolled onto her back. She smiled, sated, at Erin.</p><p>""That was first,"" she said, sighing.</p><p>""I'd ask if you liked it but..."" Erin said, grinning coyly.</p><p>""I definitely liked it,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>She grinned, stretched out beside the girl. They were joined by Natty and Ashley, all four girls staring at the ceiling. After a second, she had to laugh and shake her head.</p><p>""What,"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""That was crazy,"" she said, shaking her head, ""I think we got carried away there.""</p><p>""Things did get out of hand a little, didn't they,"" Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>""A little,"" Ashley agreed.</p><p>They are silent a moment, all lost in memories of what had just happened. Eventually, Erin laughed and shook her head.</p><p>""What,"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""I was just think we need to do this, again, sometime.""</p><p>""Not too soon, though,"" Natty said, laughing, ""I'm going to need a few days to recover from this.""</p>"
1143,"The Black Lingerie, Chapter 16",Ebo,16,The morning after.,"['g,g no sex']","<p>Smiling, Erin opened her eyes. She glanced to her left, saw Ashley and Mindy spooned together, the redhead molded to the brunette's back. They were breathing normally again, gone the creepy shallow inhalations from last night.</p><p>Erin was glad for that. Remembering the unnatural, coma-like state the girls had entered when their minds cast out from their bodies to the place of locked doors, she shivered. If she ever saw the husks of her friends again, it would be too soon.</p><p>Careful not to awaken the duo, she slipped from bed. After a quick trip to the bathroom, she found the notebook in which Ashley had been taking notes about the place of locked doors. Finding the last page of writing, she wrote 'Astral Projection' as a header. She looked at it for a moment, then added a question mark for good measures. Under the header, she began writing about the weird events of last night.</p><p>She was just finishing detailing the curious sense of motion she'd felt when her mind slipped from her body and went wandering, when Ashley appeared at her side. She gave Erin a curious look. Erin held the notebook out for her to read, figuring she'd done a better job on paper explaining the phenomenon than she could have out loud. She'd done a lot of erasing and backtracking in her narration, as it were.</p><p>Frowning, Ashley took the notebook from her, read what she had written.</p><p>""This really happened?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, smiling at the look on her friend's face. The description of her tranced-out state clearly creeped her out as much as it had Erin.</p><p>""God,"" she said, rubbing her arms to get rid of the goosebumps that had sprouted on them, ""I'm glad I wasn't awake to see that.""</p><p>Shaking her head, Erin said, ""I wish I could say the same.""</p><p>""So you think our consciousness actually leaves our bodies when we flip over to the place of locked doors?""</p><p>""I do. I think it explains why everything feels so real over there. It's because we are actually there. Well, the part that makes us... well, us.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Ashley said, looking down at the notes.</p><p>Erin looked at her friend, met her gaze. She couldn't read what she was thinking behind those emerald eyes.</p><p>""What are you thinking?""</p><p>""That you are probably right. It's just...""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""A couple of things are bothering me,"" Ashley said, frowning.</p><p>""The bleedovers?""</p><p>""That is one,"" Ashley said, nodding, ""A big one. How does our consciousness being over there have effects on our bodies here?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Erin said.</p><p>""And why can we think things into being over there? Remember when I asked you about the vibrator? Was it really mine or something my mind created?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, nodding, ""I don't know the answer to that one, either.""</p><p>Ashley laughed and shook her head, ""So many unanswered questions.""</p><p>""The place of locked doors holds its secrets close to its breast,"" Erin said, with a sympathetic smile.</p><p>""Tell me about it.""</p><p>A slow grin spread on Erin's face and she said, ""That's alright, though. I think we are going to have a lot of fun figuring them out...""</p>"
1144,"Home Alone, Part 3",Ebo,3,Riley's five finger discount leads to a crazy night.,"['g', 'mast', 'ped', 'toy']","<p>""What, you've never noticed the beefcake calendars before,"" Caroline said, laughing at her.</p><p>They were in Spencer's Gifts, looking for a gag gift for one of their friends. Riley had turned a corner and ran into the adult part of the story. While she had noticed the calendars, that wasn't why her eyes were wide in a eureka moment. Amongst the assortment of adult friendly games and accessories were a stack of boxes labeled 'Personal Massager'. Judging by the picture on the front, they were very, very personal massagers.</p><p>They sell vibrators at the mall, she thought, dumbfounded, not that I could buy one. Even the most jaded employee probably wouldn't sell sex toys to a twelve year old.</p><p>She eyed the toys longingly. If she had her own, she wouldn't have to wait for her parents to have date night to borrow her step-sister's. She could use it every night if she wanted to, and she probably would.  Ever since that first time, she had been hooked. Even to the point of taking her electric toothbrush to bed with her a few nights ago. It had felt good but just wasn't the same as the vibrator. It wasn't shaped right and didn't vibrate hard enough.</p><p>Sighing heavily, she left the section, went to where Caroline was looking at T-shirts. Poking through the display, she really wasn't seeing the shirts. Her mind was still on the sex toys.</p><p>A resounding crash from the front of the store made her jump and she looked to see a pretty blonde girl standing in a circle of broken shot glasses. She looked freaked out, near tears. The cashiers came over to examine the damage. They became very friendly, helpful when they saw how attractive the girl was.</p><p>Riley looked around the store, blinking. Everyone's attention- even Caroline's- was on the scene. No one was watching the store and no one was in the adult section. Thinking fast, she hurried to the display.  With one more look around to make sure no one was watching, she slipped one of the vibrators into her purse. She had been quick enough that Caroline hadn't even noticed she had left her side.</p><p>Her heart was racing in her chest and she was breathing funny. Was she really going to steal something?  The vibrator in her purse weighed guiltily on her shoulder. Still, she knew it was the only way she could get one. </p><p>""Ditzy chick,"" Caroline said, turning to Riley and grinning, ""knocked over a whole rack of shot glasses.""</p><p>""The clerks don't seem too upset,"" Riley said, trying to keep her voice even. It wasn't easy, the adrenaline flowing through her body.</p><p>""They are too busy looking down her blouse when she bends over,"" Caroline said, shaking her head, ""I can't wait until my boobs grow in.""</p><p>""So clerks can look down your blouse,"" Riley asked, laughing.</p><p>""Something like that,"" she grinned.</p><p>""They do seemed to get you better service. That poor guy wants to check out but can't get any attention because the clerks are drooling over her.""</p><p>""If we'd knocked over those glasses,"" Caroline said, whistling, ""we would have been booted so far out of the store we'd ended up in Barnes and Noble.""</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""You are probably right. We don't have enough to stuff a c-cup between us.""</p><p>""Let's get out of here. I'm not seeing anything I like. I think we are just going to have get her a real gift, instead.""</p><p>They headed for the exit. Riley drew a sharp breath when she saw the two white poles on either side of the exit. They detected radio tags placed on merchandise, to prevent theft. She had forgotten about them, hadn't planned for them in her impromptu heist of a personal massager. No big deal unless you were walking around with stolen goods in your purse, like Riley. She balked, wanted to return the toy to the adult section. She couldn't, without drawing attention to herself.</p><p>One of the clerks glanced up as they passed and she swore he knew. It was his eyes, so suspicious. Then he smiled and said, ""Thanks for coming to Spencer's.""</p><p>She nodded, still felt she had been found out. She expected him to abandon the mess to follow her to the exit. He'd tackle her when alarm started blaring, turning her into a spectacle of epic proportions.  Nothing could be worse for a girl her age than being embarrassed at the mall. Then there would be the awkward conversation in the back about why she was stealing sex toys. Her parents would be called, then she'd have an even more uncomfortable talk about why she needed a vibrator in the first place.</p><p>The exit loomed closer and each step made her guts roil even more. Her palms were sweating and she couldn't breath. If she looked half as guilty as she felt she did, she'd be stopped at any moment.</p><p>Cringing, she passed between the white poles, waiting for the blaring alarms. She was a good five feet passed it before she realized they weren't going to go off, that she had escaped the store with her stolen goods, unnoticed.</p><p>Exhilarated by her theft, she wanted to laugh and celebrate, but couldn't. She wasn't completely out of the woods, yet. She still had to get out of the mall and home. She had to find a place to hide her new toy. Still, she felt the hard part was done.</p><p>In her bedroom, she pulled the box out of her purse. Her fingers were shaking as she opened it and spilled the contents out on the bed. It was shiny and black, almost an exact twin of her step-sisters.  Seeing it there on her comforter, she giggled excitedly.</p><p>""I really have a vibrator,"" she said, doing a little celebration dance.</p><p>She slipped the toy under her pillow, still needing to find a hiding place for it. The box, she ripped  into tiny pieces so small that she couldn't see any of the images on its sides anymore. This went into her trashcan, buried deep under the other trash.</p><p>Spinning in a circle, she looked for a good hiding place. It had to be easily accessed but clever enough not to be discovered. She kind of wished she had jewelry box like Rebecca's, but she didn't have enough jewelry to warrant a box.</p><p>She thought about just putting it in her underwear drawer, under all of her panties, but figured that wouldn't work. Every now and then, her stepmother would put her clothes away after washing them. Plus, the poor woman had been put through the wringer by her daughter, was prone to random bouts of searching around the house for contraband. These searches were usually limited to her own progeny's room but Riley didn't want to chance it.</p><p>Down on her knees, she looked under her desk for somewhere she could attach the vibrator. Nothing obvious jumped out at her. She checked her bedside stand, but nothing there, either. She quickly dismissed the bed, figuring it would be one of the first places searched.</p><p>Getting up, she at on the bed. Frowning, she looked around the room, again. She had to have missed something. She got up and went to her closet. Looking at her clothes, she didn't see anything that grabbed her attention. There was a shelf for storage but she figured it was another place that would be searched first.</p><p>Frustrated, she closed the door.</p><p>""There has to be something,"" she said, out loud.</p><p>Then she spotted her bedside lamp. Tilting her head to one side, she went to it, turned it over. She had knocked it over once, knew the base was hollow on the bottom. She saw it was about the right size to accept the toy. Pulling it from under the pillow, she slipped it inside. It fit with very little wiggle room.</p><p>""Huh,"" she said, standing the lamp up with the toy inside, ""This could work.""</p><p>She'd need something to cover the hole in the bottom, but the lamp offered the best hiding place she'd found. Plus, it was conveniently located, less than a foot from her bed. Anytime she wanted it, it was in arm's reach.</p><p>She grinned at that thought.</p><p>Now, all she needed was some C-batteries. There was a bulk package of them in the laundry room. She hurried downstairs, nearly collided with Rebecca coming out of the kitchen.</p><p>""Easy, kid,"" the teen said, just getting out of the way, ""what's the rush?""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Riley said, grinning sheepishly.</p><p>Shrugging, the teenager headed to the living room. Since she was grounded for a month, it was about the only place she could go. She been caught sneaking back into the house after being out all night.</p><p>She found the batteries and headed back upstairs. Liberating her vibrator from its hiding place, she fiddled with it until she figured out how to get the back off to put the batteries in. She screwed the knob back on, then twisted it. The toy came buzzing to life and she had to smile. It had been a momentous day- her first shoplifting, followed by her first sex toy. It was a busy day for a twelve year old girl.</p><p>Finally, her parents were asleep, judging by the duo of snores coming from their room. She was pretty sure that Rebecca was asleep, her room dark and quiet. Unfortunately, the teenager didn't snore like a bear with a sinus condition like her parents, so she couldn't be sure.</p><p>She had 'used the bathroom' a few minutes ago, her cover for doing a reconnoiter of the upstairs.  That is how she knew she was finally clear to use her new toy, something she'd been nearly bursting with excitement to do all afternoon, ever since she stole it from Spencer's. She had turned her light out at ten, her bedtime. It had been torture, just waiting in the dark for her chance. By eleven she couldn't wait any more.</p><p>Even with her parents and step-sister asleep, she'd have to be quiet. Last thing she wanted was for her parents to hear a suspicious buzzing sound coming from her room and come to investigate.</p><p>She hoped the hum of the air condition would cover the sound of the vibrator and any noise she made.</p><p>Liberating her vibrator from its hiding place, she had to smile. It was cool and smooth in her hand, felt sexy to touch. Just holding it made her pulse race and her breathing became shallow and fast. That telling warmth spread between her thighs and her juices began to flow as she became aroused.</p><p>On the lowest setting, the toy only made the slightest buzzing sound, low enough she was confident it wouldn't be heard outside of her room. One more click and the buzzing grew louder, but still shouldn't carry far. She didn't want to try her luck with the last setting. Besides, the second setting seemed more than enough to get the job done.</p><p>""Get the job done,"" she said out loud, giggling.</p><p>She started to just pull her panties aside then giggled, again. Hooking her thumbs in the waistband of her underwear, she pulled them down, put her legs up in the air and slipped them off completely. On a second thought, her sleep shirt joined the panties on the floor until she lay naked atop her comforter.  The cool air tickled her bare skin and she shivered deliciously. Being naked made this seem so much more naughty and, therefore, all the more exciting. She had to bite back a nervous giggle.</p><p>The plastic was cool when it touched her young sex, slipped between its soft, hairless folds to find her tender bud. She sighed as it sent shivers through her. The last two times she had done this had taught her that pressure made a world of difference. A little and it tickled; a little more and it felt incredible.</p><p>She giggled at her own carnal knowledge. Pressing the vibrating shaft firmly against her clit, she moaned. Her hips began to gyrate, rubbing the toy back and forth. She bit her lip to keep her quiet. It wasn't easy, it felt so good.</p><p>When she was ready, she eased the toy lower, let it slip into her wet pussy. It filled her up just like her step-sister's but she was ready for it this time. Her body drew it in deep, sucked at it greedily.  She loved how it felt inside of her, had to bite her lip so hard to keep quiet that she almost drew blood.</p><p>Taking deep breaths to control herself, she slipped the vibrator in and out slowly. Her body went crazy, writhing with each thrust. Again, she thought this must be how sex felt. It gave her a little thrill, thinking like that.</p><p>She remembered the myriad of positions described in great detail in the romance novel she had read, wondered if it felt any different in a different position. Shrugging, she rolled onto her stomach, pushed to her hand and knees. It was a bit awkward because she reached back between her thighs to push the vibrator in and out. A little frustrated by how ungainly it felt, she had an epiphany. Turning around, she put her ass to her headboard, held the toy against the wood, then eased back onto it. It seemed a lot easier this way, pushing backwards to sink the toy deep into her slick core, then easing forward to pull it out.</p><p>""Doggy style,"" she said, giggling. That was what the romance novel had called this position, probably because it was how dogs did it. Whatever the reason for its name, it felt really nice, the toy hitting a different part of her vagina. She found that by changing the angle of her back, she could hit different spots. She found one that felt so good she had to put her hand over her mouth to muffle her moans. It was like there was a magic button on the stomach side of her girlhood that sent shock waves of pleasure through her every time the vibrator pushed it.</p><p>It felt so good that it didn't take long for tension to start building in her body, a feeling she was becoming familiar with. She knew she was about to orgasm, her body rocketing toward release. Her body lost all grace and she had to really focus on pushing back against the toy. It was worth the effort when she suddenly stiffened with her climax. A sharp hiss escaped her, then her body went crazy, shaking like a leaf. Her body jerked forward, off of the vibrator, its buzzing too much a sweet torture on her now very sensitive sex.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" she giggled.</p><p>She wondered if the other positions in the book were as much fun as doggy style. Giggling, she figured out how she could be 'on top'. She pulled a pillow between her legs, held the toy vertical so she    could ease down onto it.</p><p>Gasping, she learned something; She had to wait a while after having an orgasm before putting it back in.  The pleasure had been instantaneous and almost painfully intense. She bounded up off it like it had burned her, her eyes wide in surprise.</p><p>She waited a few minutes, then tried it, again. It was okay, this time. Still a little sensitive from her last orgasm, the vibrator did wonderful things for her. She eased down onto it until it was nearly all the way inside of her. It bumped something deep inside of her and she grimaced at the nauseating pain. She didn't go so deep the next time.</p><p>She moaned, moving up and down on the shaft. Her free hand crept up to play with her breasts, which bounced with her every movement. She teased her nipples across the palm of her hand, making her sigh and arch her back.</p><p>Curious what else felt good to be touched, she let her hand roam over her young body. Her caresses left her skin tingling in their wake.</p><p>""This is so good,"" she said, out loud but just barely. She wasn't sure who she was telling, but felt she had to share.</p><p>A little sheen of sweat glistened on her pneumatic body and she was panting from her exertion. Being on top was a lot more work than just laying on her back. Her thighs and buttocks were beginning to burn from the effort, but she didn't stop. Already the tension was returning.</p><p>Even though she had felt it coming, her orgasm still startled a cry from her. She managed to bite it off before it really got started, but she still cringed. In a panic, she eased off the toy, shut it off.  Holding her breath, she tried to listen for approaching foot steps but couldn't hear over her pulse pounding in her temples. Just to be safe, she crawled under the comforter. Dreading her door opening and the light snapping on, she waited for what seemed an eternity.</p><p>No one came, her cry unnoticed. Eventually she relaxed, could enjoy the delicious feeling in her body.  She let out her pent up breath in a sigh of relief, which quickly turned into a nervous giggle.</p><p>""That was too close,"" she muttered, throwing the comforter back. She was too hot to be covered up.  Standing up on her wobbly legs, she went to stand in front of the air conditioner. She shivered as its cool breath found her sweat-slick skin, goose flesh breaking out on her body. It felt so good.</p><p>When she'd cooled down, she slipped back into her panties and T-shirt, wiped off her vibrator and put it up, then slipped into bed. She pulled the covers around her, closed her eyes...and couldn't sleep.  Adrenaline was still coursing through her from finally getting to play with her new toy and the little incident at the end when she cried out in ecstasy.</p><p>She had a feeling it would be awhile before she was ready to doze off.</p>"
1145,"Home Alone, Part 4",Ebo,4,Horseplay turns to something more.,['g/g toy ped'],"<p>""So your sister actually smiled?""</p><p>Riley had to laugh that that was the first question Caroline had after hearing about what she'd found on Rebecca's computer. Not 'Your sister is a lesbian?' or 'Why hide the videos so well?' or even 'Why are you still sneaking into your sister's room?'</p><p>It was the weekend, which meant no school. The girls were in Riley's room, sitting on her bed. Talk had turned to Riley's being home alone and her brand of mischief. She'd left out the whole vibrator thing, figuring that was just too much ammunition to give her friend. The girl already cut her to shreds with her off-beat sense of humor as it was.</p><p>""Really? That is what you want to know after hearing the story?""</p><p>""What,"" Caroline said, then laughed, ""I don't find it hard to believe your sister is a lesbian or that she'd be into older chicks. Now, her smiling...""</p><p>""Wow,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""Girl probably has scowl lines when she sleeps,"" Caroline said.</p><p>Riley could picture her with a sour face half hidden by her pillow. She grinned.</p><p>Caroline returned it, trying to smile without showing her teeth. She'd just gotten braces, was self- conscious of her smile with all the metal glued to it. So, she tried to hide them and smile at the same time, which actually made her look a lot goofier than if she just flashed her new bling. Riley shook her head, laughing.</p><p>""What,"" Caroline asked.</p><p>""You need to get over this braces thing. You look half retarded trying to smile like that,"" Riley said.</p><p>""Gee thanks,"" the girl said, trying not to smile.</p><p>""So you have braces. In a few years, you'll have a smile to make the boys drool.""</p><p>""Is that a good thing,"" Caroline asked, making Riley laugh, ""If I want to be drooled on, I'll play with Roofus.""</p><p>Roofus was her hounddog and second best friend. Riley was holding onto the first spot by her fingertips. The dog was steep competition. She loved the pooch almost as much as Caroline did.</p><p>The gentle ribbing wasn't getting the job done, so Riley had to step up her game. She pounced on the girl, started tickling her. Knowing all the places she was ticklish, she had the girl giggling and writhing in no time. Her efforts were rewarded with a real smile from her friend.</p><p>""There,"" she said, still straddling the giggling girls stomach, ""that is a real smile. You kind of rock the braces anyway.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah,"" Caroline said, smiling up at her, ""Are you going to get off of me? You are getting heavy. What have you been eating?""</p><p>""Comments like that and I'll just stay here,"" Riley said, crossing her arms under her breasts.</p><p>Caroline had other ideas, her body surging up and toppling her off of her. Squealing in surprise, Riley landed on her back, her arms flailing out. One smacked into her lamp, knocking it over. She squealed again when her friend crawled atop her and got a little revenge on her ribs. Giggling and squirming, she resisted but Caroline had the upper hand.</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" Riley said, holding up her hands, ""I give up.""</p><p>Both girls were giggling and out of breath as Caroline got off of her.</p><p>""I think we killed your lamp,"" Caroline said, getting off the bed.</p><p>Riley looked and saw her lamp on the floor in two pieces, shook her head, ""It was already broken. Should be fine.""</p><p>She picked it up, put it back together, and turned it on. The light came on and she said, ""See, good as...""</p><p>Her words dried up when she saw her friend holding her vibrator and her face turned scarlet. Caroline's eyes were wide in surprise when she looked at Riley. Seeing her blushing, her surprise turned to amusement.</p><p>""This yours?""</p><p>""No. Never seen it before. Must have come with the lamp.""</p><p>Caroline laughed, ""Must have been a helluva promotion.""</p><p>""Fine, it's mine,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""This is going to be a good story,"" Caroline said, coming to the bed.</p><p>""Oh God,"" Riley said, her face hot.</p><p>""Why is there a vibrator in your lamp?""</p><p>With no better option, she told her friend the whole story of her first night left alone, about finding her step-sister's vibrator in the jewelry box and trying it out. She figured now was the best time to get the rest of the story out, so she went ahead and told her about stealing the vibrator from Spencers.</p><p>She wrapped it up with, ""I needed somewhere to hide it, so... The lamp.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Caroline said, smiling, ""Shame on you for not telling me in the first place.""</p><p>""I figured you'd tease me,"" Riley said.</p><p>""Oh, I'm going to, but you should have told me, anyway.""</p><p>Riley laughed, nodded to the vibrator still in her friend's hand, ""Can I put that away before my parents check on us?""</p><p>""How does it feel,"" Caroline asked, not relinquishing it.</p><p>""Incredible,"" Riley said, then laughing at her own expense, ""Good enough to risk getting caught stealing it.""</p><p>""My friend,"" Caroline said, grinning, ""shoplifter of sex toys. Wild girl, this one.""</p><p>""Shut up,"" Riley laughed.</p><p>""How does it work?""</p><p>""Turn the knob on the top,"" Riley said.</p><p>Caroline turned it and the toy came buzzing to life. She laughed as it vibrated in her hand, ""That feels funky.""</p><p>""Feels good... Other places.""</p><p>Laughing, her friend said, ""I bet it does.""</p><p>""Can I put it away now?""</p><p>""Hold on,"" Caroline said, then, ""Do you think... Could I... You know.""</p><p>""You want to try it?""</p><p>""Would that be weird? Using your vibrator?""</p><p>""I guess not, if you keep your shorts on,"" Riley said, then grinned, ""You don't get to make fun of me if you do.""</p><p>""Sure I do,"" Caroline said, laughing, ""You still stole a sex toy. What, were you too good to use your fingers like other girls our age? What happened to molesting your teddy bear? You still dry humping that thing?""</p><p>""Sometimes I wonder about this 'share everything with your best friend' thing,"" Riley said, laughing, ""All I seem to get is grief.""</p><p>""Yes, but it is grief lovingly offered,"" Caroline said, sweetly.</p><p>""Yeah, right,"" Riley said, but suspected it was true, ""Anyway, when you try it, you'll see there isn't any comparison between your fingers and the toy. Or dry humping a teddy bear, as you so eloquently put it, for that matter.""</p><p>Shrugging, Caroline pressed the toy to the crotch of her shorts. She laughed and squirmed, pressing her thighs together. Pulling the toy away, she said, ""It just tickles.""</p><p>""Put a little pressure on it,"" Riley said, blushing when her friend gave her a look, ""Just do it.""</p><p>Caroline did as she said, pressed the toy firmly against her girlhood. Her eyes widened and she gasped as the vibrations found her tender bud. Riley laughed at her expression of surprise, then nodded knowingly. The moan that slipped from her friend's slack mouth told her she had figured it out.</p><p>""Whoa, that feels good,"" Caroline said, laughing.</p><p>""Told you,"" Riley said, then, ""Can I show you something?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>She took the toy from her friend, rubbing it back and forth against her sensitive clit. Caroline moaned, her hips gyrating on their own. Her breathing quickened and grew shallow. Riley knew she was enjoying what she was doing to her.</p><p>Blinking, that phrase hit home, 'doing to her'. She was using the vibrator on her best friend. Blushing, she said, ""You better take over. This must look kind of weird.""</p><p>""Feels good, though,"" Caroline moaned, making no move to take the toy from her. Soft sounds of enjoyment escaped her.</p><p>""Seriously, take over,"" Riley said.</p><p>""Why,"" Caroline said, smiling playfully at her, ""You are doing fine.""</p><p>Blinking in surprise, she realized her friend wanted her to continue using the vibrator on her. She met her eyes, raised her eyebrows questioningly.</p><p>Caroline laughed, ""What? It feels good.""</p><p>""Yeah, but...""</p><p>""If it bothers you so much, then stop,"" Caroline said, then moaned. Her body was writhing under the vibrator's assualt on her young pudendum.</p><p>There was a challenge in her tone, a taunt that Riley rose to even though she recognized it for what it was. She shook her head at how easily her friend could twist her arm, said, ""Oh God! Fine, but it never leaves this room.""</p><p>""I'm okay with that,"" she breathed, grasped handfuls of the sheets, ""Just don't stop.""</p><p>Watching Caroline's body undulate against the sex toy, she remembered the videos on her step-sister's computer, the lesbian porn. She had thought the twisting and flexing of their bodies as they tangled naked on the bed had been sensual, erotic. She saw the same thing, now, as Caroline's body responded to the pleasure washing through her. Again, she thought there was something sexy about the graceful roll of her hips, the clenching of her stomach.</p><p>As she had in her step-sister's room, she wondered about her own thoughts.</p><p>""Keep it down. You are getting a little loud,"" Riley said, glancing at the door.</p><p>""I can't help it. God, it feels so good,"" she moaned.</p><p>""Here. Use this,"" Riley said, handing her a pillow. She took it, used it to muffle her cries of ecstasy. She flopped onto her back, her legs opening wide to give Riley easier access.</p><p>Looking down at her, Riley had to smile and shake her head. She couldn't believe she was really doing this. Still, she didn't want to stop.</p><p>Caroline's back arched off the bed and she had to squeeze the pillow tight to her face to smother her cries. Riley had to smile, knew the toy was torturing her young body. She felt a flush of heat between her own thighs, thinking about the delicious buzzing of the vibrator.</p><p>Her friend's hips started jerking, her body losing all of its grace. Riley's eye widened as she realized she was about to come. She bore down with the vibrator, pushed her closer to the edge then over it. Caroline stiffened then, her cry of release loud enough to be clear through the pillow. Riley pulled the vibrator away as her body began to jerk. Then, grinning mischieviously, she couldn't resist putting it back. She heard her friend gasp through the pillow, leaned across her body so she couldn't escape the vibrator. A second orgasm hit her and finally Riley let her off the hook.</p><p>""My God,"" Caroline said, pulling the pillow from her face. She looked dazed as she smiled at Riley, ""You weren't kidding. That was amazing!""</p><p>""Now do you see why I stole one?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, then laughed, ""I'm stealing yours when I leave.""</p>"
1146,"Home Alone, Part 5",Ebo,5,"Later, Riley asks Caroline about the vibrator incident.  Things get complicated from there.","['g/g', 'cons', 'ped', 'trib']","<p>This is a part of a longer story. I recommend starting from the beginning.</p><p>""I've got to ask,"" Riley said, finally given in to the need to know, ""What was that all about earlier?""</p><p>Caroline blushed and looked down at her hands, ""You mean, the whole vibrator thing?""</p><p>""Yeah, that,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""Did it weird you out too much?""</p><p>Frowning at the question, she thought about it for a moment, said, ""Not too much I guess. A little, at first.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" Caroline agreed.</p><p>""You really haven't answered my question.""</p><p>She shrugged, but not carelessly, ""It was something new. When you took the vibrator and started using it on me... I don't know. It was weird and kind of exciting at the same time. I've never done anything like it.""</p><p>""Neither have I,"" Riley felt the need to say.</p><p>""Not to anyone else, anyway,"" Caroline teased, winking.</p><p>Sighing, she said, ""Honestly, I don't know why I share things with you.""</p><p>""It is a mystery.""</p><p>""Hey,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""Anyway,"" Caroline said, grinning, ""You were talking about your step-sister being a lesbian. Then the vibrator thing happened... I don't know. I guess I was curious.""</p><p>""Curious,"" Riley parroted, then her eyes widened as she understood, ""You mean...""</p><p>""Don't make too big a deal about it.""</p><p>""I thought you had a crush on Kirk,"" Riley said.</p><p>""It is more than a crush. I'm in love,"" she said, sighing, ""Unfortunately, he is into that cheerleader, Barbie.""</p><p>""Brittany,"" Riley corrected.</p><p>""Whatever,"" Caroline said, with a dismissing wave of her hand, ""It isn't fair for a twelve year old girl to have boobs that big.""</p><p>Riley had to smile, ""You are getting off track.""</p><p>""You've never wondered what it would be like to... you know? With a girl?""</p><p>She wanted to say no but she remembered her fascination with the girls in the videos on her sister's computer. She'd be lying if she said there wasn't a spark of interest there. Then again, thinking two girls tangled in a sensual embrace was sexy isn't the same thing as wanting to experiment. She thought a lot of paintings were pretty but they didn't inspire her to put a brush to canvas.</p><p>""Never really thought about it,"" she said, which was true enough.</p><p>""It's crossed my mind a few times,"" she said, blushing when Riley gave her a look, ""I think I see what you mean about sharing too much.""</p><p>Riley had to laugh at that line.</p><p>""So, there,"" she said, laughing nervously, ""You wanted to know why I let you use the vibrator on me. Now you know.""</p><p>""Hold up,"" Riley said, laughing, "" 'let me'? You made me do it!""</p><p>""I did no such thing,"" she said, grinning, ""I might have nudged you a little but you didn't put up much of a fight.""</p><p>Riley opened her mouth to argue, realized Caroline was right. It hadn't taken much for her friend to talk her into it. Not nearly as much as it should have. Caroline must have read this on her face because she laughed and patted her thigh.</p><p>Blushing, Riley said, ""Maybe I could have resisted more.""</p><p>""Makes me wonder what else I could nudge you into,"" Caroline teased.</p><p>""No more nudging,"" Riley said, laughing, ""Enough nudging for one day.""</p><p>""So tomorrow you'd be okay with some nudging?""</p><p>Riley looked at her a long moment, trying to read her mind. Caroline always seemed to know what she was thinking but she could never manage to reciprocate. Finally, she had to ask, ""Are we still joking or are you serious?""</p><p>""A little bit of both,"" Caroline admitted, grinning.</p><p>""Really,"" Riley asked.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Riley said, lost in thought. She'd thought she'd known her friend but she'd never suspected this.</p><p>Caroline looked at her, weighing Riley's response to her opening up about her curiosity. Riley wasn't used to seeing her so vulnerable, unsure of herself. Well, except for her braces. She blinked, realized it might be more than an idle curiosity for her friend.</p><p>As usual, Caroline could read her eyes, blushed and looked away as that realization dawned on her face. Riley felt her own cheeks color, a little embarrassed that her friend had thought about her like that.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Caroline said, looking up at her briefly, ""I shouldn't have said anything.""</p><p>""It's okay. You know I love you to death,"" Riley said, smiling reassuringly as she could, ""Nothing you tell me could ever change that.""</p><p>Caroline nodded, looked away again. Gone was the comfortable, easy going feeling between them. Tension had entered their relationship and Riley hoped it wasn't going to be a wedge that drove them apart. The thought of losing her best friend was like a stone on her chest, made it hard to breath.</p><p>""This is ridiculous,"" she said, flustered, ""This isn't a big deal.""</p><p>Caroline looked at her, her thoughts easy to read for once. Riley saw her uncertainty in her eyes, the fear that too much had been said to take back. She was thinking much the same as Riley, that a wedge was being driven between them.</p><p>""No,"" Riley said, simply and kissed her friend. It surprised her as much as it did Caroline.</p><p>""What was that,"" Caroline laughed, her eyes wide.</p><p>""I kissed you?""</p><p>Laughing again, Caroline asked, ""Was that a question?""</p><p>Blushing, Riley said, ""I saw it in your eyes. You thought this could come between us. I refuse to let it.""</p><p>""So why the kiss?""</p><p>""I don't know. I didn't really mean to,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""Okay,"" Caroline said, shaking her head and laughing.</p><p>""Well, I meant to. I just didn't think it all the way through.""</p><p>""You meant to kiss me,"" Caroline said, her eyes wide.</p><p>""I'm making a mess of it. Let's try this again,"" Riley said, taking a deep breath, ""Nudge away.""</p><p>""What,"" her friend said, then grinned, ""Are you serious?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Riley said, giggling nervously.</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" Caroline said, tucking her hair behind her ear shyly, ""Um, okay.""</p><p>When she leaned in, Riley's heart rate kicked up, started galloping in her breast. She hadn't been ready for the first kiss, even though she'd instigated it. Closing her eyes, she pressed her lips to her friends. She was kissing her best friend. A girl. Her body didn't react like she thought it would. She felt a flutter of excitement work through her and she realized she kind of liked kissing Caroline.</p><p>When Caroline's lips parted and her tongue touched her own lips, she let herself be drawn into a french kiss. Her friend's tongue just caressed her, teased her into a deeper kiss than she had intended.</p><p>She blinked dazedly at her friend when their lips parted. Caroline favored her with a shy smile, her eyes searching Riley's. Laughing, she said, ""Wow.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Riley kissed her again, the fact that she'd instigated the kiss not lost on her. Being honest with herself, she had to admit the kiss had been amazing, left her tingling all over. This kiss wasn't as hesitant as the first, their tongues entwining eagerly. It lingered until both girls had to come up for air.</p><p>Gasping, Caroline said, ""I've wanted to do that for sometime now.""</p><p>""I didn't expect to like it, but..."" Riley said, then kissed her, again.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Riley said, smiling.</p><p>Caroline smiled, gave her another kiss, ""I like kissing you, too.""</p><p>Their lips met again and there was heat behind the kiss. Riley felt the first stirrings of desire deep within her, a blossoming warmth between her thighs and a quickening of her breath. Her body was responding to Caroline's kisses and she was more than a little turned on by making out with her friend.</p><p>When Caroline's hand fell on her bare thigh, she gasped, broke the kiss to look down at her hand on the smooth, pale skin. Caroline was grinning when she looked back up and met her eyes, ""Want to try something else?""</p><p>Her voice was husky with excitement when Riley asked, ""What did you have in mind?"" The hand slipped up her thigh and onto her hip, leaving her skin tingling in its wake. Her fingers worked under the tank top Riley wore, her touch light on her bare flank. Riley's breath caught in her throat as the hand slipped up her body. She thought she knew where it was headed, wasn't sure she was ready for it. As Caroline cupped and gently kneaded her small breast, she gasped and giggled nervously.</p><p>""Is this okay,"" her friend asked, not moving her hand.</p><p>""I think you are supposed to ask that before you do it,"" Riley laughed.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>The excitement of being touched like this had her nipples turgid with blood and the feel of Caroline's palm dragging across them sent shivers through her body. She groaned as they began to ache sweetly. Biting her lower lip, she shook her head, no.</p><p>""Can I see them,"" Caroline asked, a note of uncertainty in her voice.</p><p>Strangely, the fact that she was nervous too made Riley relax some. Giggling, she favored her friend with a playful smile and raised her arms over her head. Grinning at the invitation, Caroline hooked her fingers in the bottom of the tank top, pulled it up and off.</p><p>Once the shirt was off, Riley had second thoughts. Caroline's eyes were hot on her small breasts and she felt painfully revealed, self-conscious. For a second she thought her friend wouldn't find her appealing, which bothered her more than she'd expected. The fact that she wanted Caroline to find her attractive was a bit of a revelation for her. Maybe she was more invested in this than she'd thought.</p><p>Her concerns were unwarranted because Caroline smiled and cupped them playfully. Giggling, Riley looked down at her friend's hands on her bare bosom, another naughty thrill working through her young body.</p><p>""I can't believe I'm doing this,"" Caroline said, grinning.</p><p>""You,"" Riley said, laughing, ""I can't believe I'm letting you do this.""</p><p>""Do you want me to stop,"" Caroline said, her eyes flashing playfully.</p><p>""No,"" Riley said, sighing and arching her back, pressing her breasts into her friend's hands, ""I didn't say that.""</p><p>Laughing, Caroline leaned in and kissed her, her hands slipping from her breasts. Her touch was light but eager as she explored the rest of Riley's body, her fingers gliding over her soft skin. She found herself becoming more aroused, turned on by her friend's caresses, her kisses. It surprised her how much her body wanted this.</p><p>Caroline broke the kiss, smiled and, with a glance at the door, pulled her own shirt over her head. She looked about as uncomfortable being topless as Riley had felt, which made her smile for some reason. Maybe she just didn't want to be the only nervous one.</p><p>Riley drank her friend in, trying to see if she found her appealing like that. There was no denying she was a cute girl, had an easy grace and a lithe and lean body. She took in her long legs, left bare in the sleep shorts she wore; the slip flare of her hips; her flat belly; her small, up-swept breasts with their small pink nipples jutting proudly skyward.</p><p>It was her stomach, oddly, that drew Riley's attention. She thought Caroline had a sexy belly, detailed yet still very feminine. Remembering how those muscles had clenched and unclenched as she used the vibrator on her, Riley's pulse quickened. Hesitantly, she put her hand on her friend's side, then let it roam over her taut midriff. It was a tantalizing mix of firm muscle and soft, warm skin that Riley found thrilling.</p><p>""That feels nice,"" Caroline said, smiling.</p><p>Her eyes went to Caroline's breasts and her curiosity got the better of her. Roaming higher, her hand found the soft, pliant swell on one breast. The turgid nipple drug across her palm and her friend moaned. She bit her lip and sighed, her body pushing into Riley's hand.</p><p>After a moment, she dropped her hand into her lap, unsure what to do with it. This whole situation had a comical awkwardness that wasn't anything like the romance novel she'd read. The people in that smutty piece of literature always seemed to know exactly what to do, knew what they wanted.</p><p>Riley had to admit she liked the way her friend's body had felt, definitely liked kissing her but she didn't know what to do about it. She didn't have a clue what she was doing. She kind of hoped Caroline would but she seemed almost as unsure as Riley.</p><p>Grinning playfully, Caroline said, ""Take off your clothes.""</p><p>Or maybe Caroline did have a plan, Riley thought, laughing.</p><p>""Seriously?""</p><p>Grinning, Caroline, shimmied out of her sleep shorts. Riley's eyes widened, looking at her friend in just a pair of pale green panties. Giggling, Caroline lifted her butt off the bed and soon those were gone, too. Naked, she flashed her eyes at Riley, looked pointedly at her own sleep shorts.</p><p>""Oh, boy,"" Riley said, giggling.</p><p>With a heady rush of excitement, she hooked her fingers in her shorts and pulled them down and off. She glanced at her friend and giggled again when she shook her head. Not believing she was doing it, she raked her panties down her long legs and off. Naked, she hugged her knees, effectively hiding her nudity.</p><p>Still, she could feel Caroline's eyes on her body, her gaze hot on her bare skin.</p><p>Blushing, Riley said, ""So... We are naked. Now what?""</p><p>""Can I see you? You've tied yourself into a knot,"" Caroline said, laughing.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Riley let her guard down, let her friend look at her naked body. She couldn't contain a nervous giggle as Caroline's eyes roamed over her, drank her in. She could see the interest in her friend's eyes, the curious desire. That look made her blush even deeper, her cheeks hot from all the blood in her face, but she also kind of liked the faint smile tugging at Caroline's lips. It made her feel desirable, pretty.</p><p>""Do you trust me,"" Caroline asked, meeting Riley's gaze.</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>""Then lie back,"" Caroline said, with a mischievous grin on her face.</p><p>Oh boy, Riley thought, her heart knocking around her breast like a wild animal in a cage, this is about to get serious.</p><p>She didn't know exactly what her friend had in mind, but she was pretty sure it was going to be one hell of a nudge. Not completely sure she was ready for whatever was about to happen, she stretched out on her back. Looking up at her friend, she watched nervously as she moved between her legs. She couldn't contain a giggle as Caroline gently spread her legs wide.</p><p>Caroline's hand fell on her thigh, just above the knee. Her breath caught in her throat as the hand moved higher. It exploded from her in a gasp as the hand slipped into the junction of her thighs. Propping up on her elbows, she looked at Caroline's hand on her crotch. She bit her lip as the hand started making slow circles, massaging her tender sex.</p><p>""Is this okay,"" Caroline asked, her fingers awaking Riley's desire.</p><p>""No,"" Riley laughed, then added, ""but don't stop.""</p><p>Laughing, Caroline let her finger slip between the soft folds of her girlhood to tease her tender bud. She couldn't completely bite back a moan that wanted to rip its way from her, it felt so good.</p><p>""Does this feel good,"" Caroline asked, grinning at her.</p><p>""You know it does,"" Riley moaned, her hips starting to undulate against Caroline's hand on their own accord. Again, it was like her body knew what to do, what it wanted even if she didn't.</p><p>Laughing, Caroline leaned in and kissed her. The combination of sensations made Riley a little dizzy. Caroline was driving her crazy with the lazy caresses and heated kisses. Maybe the girl sensed she was ready for it because the hand between her thighs picked up speed, gradually, until she moaned into her mouth.</p><p>She broke the kiss to look down at herself, at the hand mashing her labia. Caroline was torturing her young bud, her fingers sending shockwaves of pleasure through her. Looking up, she saw her friend smiling at her. She had to laugh and shake her head. The girl knew what she was doing.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she moaned, her fingers clutching at the sheets.</p><p>Her back arched, thrusting her small breasts forward, and Caroline took it as an invitation. She lowered her mouth to one straining nipple, kissed it. Riley gasped, not ready for it. She looked wide eyed as her friend traced moist circles around the areola, groaning as it began to ache sweetly. She couldn't believe her friend was doing it but she wasn't going to tell her to stop. It just felt too good.</p><p>That sentiment could sum up this whole experience, she decided.</p><p>The dueling sensations were driving her body crazy and she didn't know if she was coming or going. Then she felt the stirring of tension in her body and she realized it was the former. Her eyes widened as her body was pushed toward a climax. She hissed through her clenched teeth as her body clenched up and then turned into a trembling mess.</p><p>She brushed her hair out of her face, smiled at her friend. She felt dazed, slightly fuzzy from her orgasm. Caroline returned the smile, gave her a kiss.</p><p>""Are we even,"" Caroline asked, nodding toward the lamp, ""from earlier?""</p><p>""Not really,"" Riley said, laughing, ""I'd still have to make fun of you a bunch.""</p><p>""I meant-""</p><p>""I know what you meant,"" Riley said, grinning, ""We are very even, so even my whole body is still tingling.""</p><p>Caroline laughed, ""Well, you are welcome.""</p><p>""I can't believe I let you get to third base,"" Riley said, making her laugh harder.</p><p>""Are you all nudged out or can I talk you into trying something else?""</p><p>""Uh-oh,"" Riley said, laughing and shaking her head, ""what is it?""</p><p>""It might be a little weird at first but I'm told it feels good.""</p><p>""Wait,"" Riley said, frowning at her friend, "" who have you been talking to?""</p><p>""This girl I met on Facebook,"" Caroline said, blushing.</p><p>""Oh really,"" Riley said, laughing, ""Cruising for chicks on social media, are we?""</p><p>""Anyway,"" her friend said, ignoring the jab, ""she told me about this thing called tribbing. She says it feels incredible.""</p><p>Letting her friend off the hook, she said, ""What do you do?""</p><p>""It'd be easier to show you,"" Caroline said.</p><p>Riley looked at her a long moment, then nodded. They had crossed the line a while ago and were so far around the bend they couldn't even see it anymore. Riley had to admit, she was curious to where this road was taking them.</p><p>""Really,"" Caroline asked.</p><p>""Why,"" Riley said, giving her a questioning look, ""am I going to regret it?""</p><p>""No,"" Caroline said, laughing. She gently spread her thighs, then moved so she was half straddling her lower abdomen, one leg thrown over her hip. Riley watched as her body settled onto hers, giggled as her vagina mashed against her own. She blushed at the very intimate contact, wondering what in the world her friend was up to.</p><p>Then Caroline rolled her hips and she got the idea in a hurry. Her best friend was dry humping her, much like she used to do to her teddy bear. Maybe she should have gotten a little more information before committing to this.</p><p>""Oh, boy,"" she laughed, putting her hands to her face to hide her embarrassment.</p><p>Her body hadn't completely recovered from before and Caroline's body grinding against hers felt incredible. Moaning, she lowered her hands so she could see what her friend was doing to her. The flex and thrust of Caroline's hips was erotic, made her think about the lesbian porn on her step-sister's laptop. She had found the sensual coupling of the girls on the screen to be hypnotic and she found Caroline's efforts the same.</p><p>Remembering what the lovers had done in the video, she rolled her own hips up, meeting Caroline thrust for counter-thrust. They found an easy rhythm, their movements syncing in perfect harmony. Riley was a little amazed at how well they moved together, not like this was their first time but their thousandth.</p><p>""This feels so good,"" Caroline sighed, arching her back.</p><p>Riley watched her small breasts jiggle every time her hips rolled back and forth, couldn't resist sitting up so she could cup them. Caroline groaned as she teased the turgid nipples. She surprised herself when she lowered her mouth to the straining nub, tasted it with her tongue. So caught up in the moment, it just sort of happened. Once she'd tasted the salt on her friend's skin, she couldn't stop.</p><p>Caroline put a hand on the back of her head, held her to her breast. Her friend's enthusiasm only fueled her own. She let her hands roam over her body, exploring every inch of her. She liked the contrast of her soft skin to the firmness of her muscles. The girl was lean, had the taut body of an athlete from playing softball. Riley thrilled to the feel of it under her fingertips.</p><p>The pace of their coupling quickened, their bodies coming together faster and faster as their excitement grew. A sheen of sweat had broken out on them, lubricating the way. Both girls were breathing hard, mouths open as they drove each other wild. Little animal sounds of enjoyment mingled between them.</p><p>Without thinking, Riley grabbed Caroline's buttocks, helped the girl really grind against her. The girl grinned at her. It was a mischievous grin that made Riley flush with excitement. She gave the girl a kiss.</p><p>Riley felt an orgasm stir to life deep inside of her, like a bear awakened from its slumber. Her eyes widened as she started to come and she looked at Caroline. The girl nodded, some how knew what was happening. Flexing her hips, she ground against Riley and her orgasm raged through her. Even through her own orgasmic haze, she felt her friend stiffen against her. As her own body went crazy, she smiled that they had come together.</p><p>Gasping, a sweaty mess, Riley smiled at her friend. Caroline's own hair was in her face and she sounded like an asthmatic at a bonfire, but Riley thought she looked kind of cute all disheveled. Maybe her thought were colored by what had just happened, but looking at her friend now, she saw a cute girl. More than cute. Beautiful. Caroline had always been beautiful; Riley was just now taking the time to notice.</p><p>""Wow,"" Caroline said, brushing her hair out of her face and laughing.</p><p>""Wow, indeed.""</p><p>""She hadn't been lying,"" Caroline said.</p><p>""Your internet squeeze,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""Shut up,"" Caroline said, laughing.</p><p>""What's her name?""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Just tell me her name,"" Riley laughed.</p><p>""Her name is Natty,"" Caroline said, waiting to be picked on, ""Natty Bronsky.""</p><p>Instead, Riley said, ""Be sure to thank Natty for me. That was incredible.""</p>"
1147,"Home Alone, Part 6",Ebo,6,Riley meets Rebecca's lover and things get complicated from there.,"['f/g', 'cons', 'oral', 'ped']","<p>""Just give it a chance,"" her stepmother said, glancing at her in the passenger seat.</p><p>Riley nodded, tried to muster up some excitement about her first day of piano lessons. The idea of learning to play music was kind of cool and Rebecca seemed to enjoy her lessons. Maybe it wouldn't be too bad.</p><p>Still, she got the feeling her stepmother had signed her up for these lessons just to get her out of the house for a while.</p><p>As they drove in an awkward silence, Riley wonder what Caroline was doing. Thinking about her oldest friend made her smile, then thinking about the curious turn their friendship had taken, she smiled even brighter. Most of the awkwardness had worn off of fooling around with Caroline and, now, it was just fun. It surprised her a little how quickly and how easily she took to sleeping with her.</p><p>They weren't a couple or anything, just liked to have sex on occasion. That night, after their first fumbling, hot attempt at being together, they had had a long discussion about what it meant to their friendship. They had decided it didn't really change much. The thought of trying to date had made them fall out in stitches.</p><p>So, they were friends... with benefits.</p><p>Riley was jostled from her thoughts when they made a right turn into a driveway, came to a stop. She noticed the sign on the door reading 'On That Note' and realized they were there. Unfastening her seatbelt, she glanced at her stepmother, then opened the door.</p><p>""I'll be back to pick up at eight,"" she said, smiling, ""Have fun.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Riley said, getting out of the car. She watched her stepmother drive away, then went to the door. Spotting a buzzer on the frame, she pressed it. A few seconds passed, then a smiling woman answered the door.</p><p>Riley gasped in surprise, recognizing the woman even before she introduced herself. Her mind flashed back to the second time she snuck into her sister's room, to the video of Rebecca and a thirty-something year old woman kissing. She could see the woman's face clearly and she was looking at her now.</p><p>The piano teacher was Hgreg@yahoo, Rebecca's lover.</p><p>""You must be Riley,"" the woman said, offering her hand, ""My name is Helena Greg. Come in and we'll get started.""</p><p>Helena must not have noticed her recognition, the stunned look on her face. Still, it seemed impolite to leave the hand hanging, so she shook it, found herself being led by it to the den where a large, imposing piano took up one corner.</p><p>""Have a seat at the piano,"" Helena said, releasing her hand.</p><p>-------------------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>""How was piano practice?""</p><p>Riley started, looked around at her step-sister standing in the open doorway to her room. Thinking about the teacher, the woman Riley knew to be Rebecca's lover, she blushed. Guilt snuck up on her and she felt like an ass for invading her privacy. Definitely wished she didn't know about the illicit affair between Rebecca and Helena Greg.</p><p>The whole practice had been one long, awkward moment.</p><p>She hadn't known what to expect from the piano teacher but was a little surprised when she liked the woman. She was funny, patient, a really good teacher. Riley felt she shouldn't like her, that she should be on her guard, but the woman had a way about her. She had made Riley relax at times, to forget she had molested her step-sister. Then she'd remember and her concentration would go out the window.</p><p>She could see why Rebecca could fall for her.</p><p>Her step-sister saw her blush, her face pinching in anger, as she said, ""Let me talk to you for a minute.""</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Riley realized she was being admitted into Rebecca's room. Frowning, she followed her step-sister into room, the frown deepening when she closed the door. This was very unfamiliar territory, not just being in the room, but being acknowledged by girl in general. Something important was happening. What, she had no idea.</p><p>""Mom came to me, asked about signing you up for lessons,"" Rebecca said, sitting on her bed. She sighed, shook her head, ""I tried to talk her out of it without seeming like I was trying to talk her out of it. Told her you were tone deaf, heard you singing in the shower. It didn't work. She told me to stop being mean and signed you up, anyway.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Riley said, still frowning.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, running a hand through her hair, ""I guess, I should have told her the truth then. Maybe, it would have spared you from the woman.""</p><p>""The woman?""</p><p>""Ms. Greg. Helena,"" Rebecca said.</p><p>""Spare me from her?""</p><p>Frowning, Rebecca asked, ""She didn't touch you?""</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Riley said, ""Touch me? No.""</p><p>""I... When you blushed when I asked you how piano practice was... I just assumed...,"" Rebecca said, flustered.</p><p>Riley realized her step-sister was actually concerned about her, had thought the piano teacher had tried something. She was touched by the gesture and more than a little surprised by it. Then she felt like a real ass because she had blushed for a whole different reason. It was guilt that colored her cheeks.</p><p>""Rebecca,"" Riley said, sighing, ""I'm sorry. I know about you and Ms. Greg. I snuck into your room, found a video of you two on your computer. I know it was a shitty thing to do and I feel horrible about it.""</p><p>""And that is why you blushed when I asked about piano practice,"" Rebecca said, nodding.</p><p>""Yeah. I'm sorry for invading your privacy.""</p><p>Sighing, she nodded, ""It's okay. I already knew you'd been in my room.""</p><p>Blinking in surprise--something she had done a lot since coming into this room--Riley said, ""You did?""</p><p>""I always leave my webcam on recording when I leave the house. I liked to know if Mom has been in my room.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Riley said, then just what that meant sank in. Her cheeks turned scarlet and she looked away in embarrassment. The scene with the vibrator played in her head and her face grew even hotter.</p><p>Seeing it, Rebecca laughed, ""Yeah. You put on quite a show.""</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Riley said, wanting to flee the room.</p><p>""You snuck in here a few more times to borrow my vibrator, then you just stopped,"" Rebecca said, laughing, ""Why is that?""</p><p>Riley looked at her, then said, ""I have my own.""</p><p>""You do,"" Rebecca said, her eyes widening as she laughed, ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""This has to be a good story,"" her step-sister said, leaning forward, ""Grab a chair. I have to hear how a twelve year old ends up with a vibrator.""</p><p>Riley really didn't want to tell the story but she felt she owed Rebecca something for invading her personal space. That and this was the longest conversation they'd ever had, as far as Riley could remember. Maybe it was the start of a tenuous relationship between them.</p><p>Shaking her head, she pulled the office chair away from the desk, sat down. With a deep breath, she said, ""I was at the mall, in Spencers, looking for a gift for a friend. You know that one section of the store, where they have adult novelties?""</p><p>Rebecca nodded, then laughed when she sensed where the story was headed.</p><p>""Anyway, there was a display for 'personal massagers'. Boxes and boxes of vibrators. So close but no clerk would ever sell one to me, a twelve year old girl.""</p><p>Laughing, Rebecca said, ""You have the itch bad, huh?""</p><p>""Bad enough to steal one of them,"" Riley admitted, blushing.</p><p>""You stole a sex toy from the mall,"" Rebecca said, shaking her head in amusement, ""That is priceless.""</p><p>""So, now you know,"" Riley said, wondering if it were possible to get any more blood in her face. Probably not.</p><p>""And I'm the one the parents talk about as the problem child,"" Rebecca said, shaking her head in mock dismay.</p><p>Riley had to laugh at her own expense.</p><p>""So it wasn't your conscience getting the better of you,"" Rebecca said, grinning, ""you just found another plaything.""</p><p>""I really am sorry about sneaking into your room.""</p><p>""I'm just messing with you,"" she said, then, ""seriously, though; stay out of my room.""</p><p>""No problem.""</p><p>""Anyway, I guess warning you about Helena is a waste of time, now.""</p><p>""What is the story with you two?""</p><p>""Story?""</p><p>""How'd the video come about?""</p><p>""Oh,"" Rebecca said, laughing, ""You really want to know about that?""</p><p>""You can tell me it is none of my business, if you want.""</p><p>Rebecca looked at her a long moment, then shrugged, ""I started taking piano lessons when I was about your age. Helena was married then, her husband a real piece of work. Cheated on her all the time, might even have hit her. I never saw any marks but I just got the feeling...</p><p>""About the time he finally left her, my parents were splitting up. We really bonded then, kinda leaned on each other for support. We became friends. The sex part came later.""</p><p>""So, she wasn't, well..."" Riley said, then trailed off when she didn't know how to put the thought into words.</p><p>Luckily, Rebecca seemed to understand what she was asking, ""Was she a pedophile?""</p><p>""What is a pedophile?""</p><p>""An adult who messes around with kids?""</p><p>""Oh,"" Riley said, her eyes wide.</p><p>""I guess, technically, she was,"" Rebecca said, then shook her head, ""I was the one who instigated the relationship. She never would have touched me if I hadn't seduced her.""</p><p>""You seduced her,"" Riley asked, blinking in surprise. She really needed to stop doing that before it becomes permanent. She'd just walk around blinking in surprise for no good reason.</p><p>""I figured out pretty young I wasn't like most girls. I couldn't get interested in boy talks,"" Rebecca said, shrugging, ""when I started noticing I was attracted to girls, it made more sense. I was a lesbian.</p><p>""I never told anyone about it,"" she said, looking at Riley, ""in fact, you are the first person other than Helena I've told.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Riley said, thinking about Caroline. Was this a beginning of a trend, people opening up to her about their sexual orientation, she wondered.</p><p>""Anyway,"" Rebecca said, going on, ""I had all of these pent up feelings, urges I couldn't find an outlet for. I was scared to act on them. I knew the kids at school could be vicious when you were a little different, didn't want to paint a target on my back.</p><p>""One day, Helena was wearing this summer dress at piano practice and I caught myself admiring her legs. That was the beginning, my realizing she was appealing. Her husband had broken more than just her heart when he left; he had broken her spirit. She didn't date even though she was pretty enough to turn many a guy's head.</p><p>""She turned her ankle on a throw rug at practice. I got her a bag of ice and rubbed her swelling ankle for a minute. A tension came between us. I was a closeted lesbian and she was a lonely, broken woman. She didn't stop me when I let my hand slip under her skirt..."" Rebecca said, then blushed and laughed when she remembered she was talking to a twelve year old, ""Anyway, that was the first time.""</p><p>""Good,"" Riley said, relieved she had read the videos right. She felt better about not telling Rebecca's mother about it.</p><p>""Good,"" Rebecca repeated, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>""I was agonizing over whether I should tell someone about the videos,"" Riley said, grinning sheepishly, ""You seemed so happy in the videos, I decided not to. Did I make the right decision?""</p><p>""Helena is harmless,"" Rebecca said, then smiled, ""The videos were my idea, something to spice up the relationship.""</p><p>""Yet, you were concerned about Helena trying something with me,"" she said, reminding the teenager about her concern.</p><p>She sighed and said, ""I really didn't think she'd do anything. It is just you are a pretty girl and...""</p><p>""So it was jealousy not concern for my well being that motivated you to tell your mom not to sign me up for lessons,"" Riley said, smiling.</p><p>""It was a little of both,"" Rebecca said, then grinned sheepishly, ""Although it was more jealousy than concern.""</p><p>""You have feelings for her,"" Riley said.</p><p>It wasn't a question but Rebecca answered her anyway, ""I love her.""</p><p>""I know,"" Riley said, grinning, ""I could see it in your eyes in the videos.""</p><p>Sighing, she said, ""But, I'm not in love with her. Do you know what I mean?""</p><p>""Not really,"" Riley said.</p><p>""She was my first, so she'll always have a place in my heart but... I don't know. I always imagined I'd find someone who'd take my breath away. Being with Helena is fun, exciting but I've never felt that with her.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Riley said, thinking she understood.</p><p>""Maybe I'm overthinking it, expecting love to be like a romance novel,"" she said, shaking her head, ""I really do like being with her. She is sweet, funny. Great in bed.""</p><p>Riley laughed at that last line and Rebecca winked at her.</p><p>""My only real complaint is I don't get to be with her very often. Just the one time a week,"" Rebecca said, sighing.</p><p>""Yeah, I get that,"" Riley said, nodding. She missed fooling around with Caroline when they were apart.</p><p>Rebecca gave her an odd look, her eyes widening in surprise, ""What's with that statement?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""It didn't sound like a one off, sarcastic statement,"" Rebecca said, looking expectantly at her, ""There was a little feeling behind it.""</p><p>Blushing, Riley realized she might have put her foot in her mouth, she said, ""No, I just meant-""</p><p>""Oh, my God,"" Rebecca said, laughing, ""Who is it?""</p><p>""Who is it,"" Riley parroted.</p><p>""You are sleeping with someone,"" Rebecca said, certainty in her voice. She favored Riley with a knowing smile.</p><p>""I'm-"" she started to deny it but her step-sister didn't let her.</p><p>""Come on, now,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>Riley looked at her a long moment, then sighed, ""Fine. You are right.""</p><p>""Anybody I know,"" she asked, then laughed when Riley's reaction to the question gave her away, ""Who is it?""</p><p>""Oh, God. I can't believe I'm telling you this,"" Riley said, shaking her head and laughing, ""It is Caroline.""</p><p>""Your friend,"" Rebecca said, her eyes widening, ""then you are a...""</p><p>""A lesbian,"" Riley asked.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""No,"" Riley said, then, ""Well, maybe. I guess a little.""</p><p>""Huh,"" her step-sister said, looking at her, ""I didn't see that one coming. I thought you had a boyfriend or something. Didn't know it was a girlfriend.""</p><p>""She isn't my girlfriend. Just a friend,"" Riley said.</p><p>""That you've slept with?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Riley said, laughing at the look Rebecca gave her.</p><p>""So what, are you just fuck buddies,"" Rebecca said, grinning, ""Friends with benefits?""</p><p>""I'm going to regret telling you,"" she said and it wasn't a question.</p><p>""Maybe,"" Rebecca said, then grinned mischieviously, ""So, what have you two done?""</p><p>""Done?""</p><p>""I'm assuming you've kissed.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Riley said.</p><p>""Anything else,"" Rebecca asked, laughing when Riley's face colored again, ""Oh, my God! You have!""</p><p>""I'm going to go,"" Riley said, started to get up.</p><p>""Come on,"" Rebecca said, grabbing her hand, ""Don't be like that. I don't get to talk about this stuff with anyone.""</p><p>""This stuff?""</p><p>""Lesbian stuff,"" she said, then rolled her eyes, ""All my friends are straight and I have to pretend to be interested in their boy stories. I just want to have a conversation with another lesbian. Even one as young as you.""</p><p>Riley looked at her a long moment, saw the genuine desire in her eyes. She really couldn't say why she did, but she sat back down.</p><p>""So,"" Rebecca said, leaning forward, ""how did it happen?""</p><p>Sighing, Riley said, ""Caroline opened up to me about having urges lately. I didn't know what to say. It was an awkward wedge between us and I panicked. I didn't want to lose my best friend over it. I just kissed her.""</p><p>""You kissed her,"" Rebecca asked, her eyes widening.</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""Yeah. I kissed her, said I refused to let this ruin our friendship. Things kind of snowballed from there.""</p><p>""Snowballed,"" Rebecca asked.</p><p>Riley blushed, ""Do you really want to hear this?""</p><p>""Oh, wow,"" her step-sister said, laughing, ""Things got serious, huh?""</p><p>""Pretty serious,"" Riley admitted.</p><p>""What are we talking,"" she said, grinning, ""Third base?""</p><p>""What is third base for lesbians?""</p><p>""I guess eating or fingering pussy,"" her step-sister said, laughing at the shocked look on Riley's face.</p><p>""What's the other bases,"" Riley asked, not sure she was ready to admit to Rebecca that she and Caroline had made it to third base.</p><p>""First is kissing,"" Rebecca said, tapping a finger on her chin, ""Second is touching her breasts. We already covered third base. I'm guessing home would be tribbing or using a vibrator.""</p><p>Riley realized she and Caroline had made it a lot further than third, it turned out. Rebecca was looking at her and must have seen that realization cross her face. She blushed as a knowing smile spread on her step-sister's face.</p><p>""What, did you use your vibrator on her,"" Rebecca asked, laughing.</p><p>Riley didn't answer, which was still answer enough.</p><p>""So, what else have you two tried,"" Rebecca asked.</p><p>Her face hot, Riley said, ""We might have tribbed a little. Used our hands.""</p><p>""Didn't go down on each other,"" Rebecca asked, laughing.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""You should try it,"" her step-sister said, winking, ""feels incredible.""</p><p>Riley squirmed, uncomfortably. She wasn't sure she was ready to have this kind of conversation, yet. Just some of the terminology was making her blush, her step-sister not making any effort to clean up the vulgarity for Riley's sake, anymore.</p><p>""It was a little weird the first time I let Helena eat me out,"" Rebecca said, then shivered, ""but it felt so good, the weird wore off pretty quick.""</p><p>""Did you, you know, to her?""</p><p>She laughed and said, ""You can say it, you know. Try it on for size one time.""</p><p>""Did you eat her out,"" Riley said, her face hot.</p><p>""You mean, did I lick her pussy clean,"" Rebecca said, laughing as Riley's eyes got big as saucers, ""then yeah, I did. That was an experience, let me tell you. Still, hearing her go crazy from my tongue on her clit... Something satisfying about making another person squeal like that.""</p><p>Maybe she was becoming numb to the explicit language her step-sister used, but it didn't make her as uncomfortable as before. That should probably make her a lot more nervous than it did. The very inappropriate way she described her relationship with Helena was kind of exciting in a way. Dirty.</p><p>Rebecca was looking at her funny, then said, ""You look a little flushed.""</p><p>""I'm just embarrassed,"" Riley said, which wasn't completely true.</p><p>""Maybe,"" Rebecca said, grinning, ""but that isn't all. Your breathing got all funny when I started talking about eating Helena out.""</p><p>""I should go,"" Riley said, looking at the door.</p><p>""It is okay to be turned on,"" Rebecca said, putting a hand on her thigh, just above the knee, ""Talking dirty does it for me, too.""</p><p>""I'm not turned on,"" Riley said, pushing the hand away.</p><p>""Tell that to your nipples,"" Rebecca said, laughing.</p><p>Riley looked down at herself, saw her nipples straining against the thin material of her shirt. Her face grew hot with embarrassment and she crossed her arms over her breasts.</p><p>Rebecca grabbed the office chair, pulled Riley right in front of her. Riley found herself very close to her step-sister, felt a tension between them. The way she was smiling at Riley wasn't helping, one corner turned up in a playful smirk.</p><p>""I wasn't kidding when I said you were a pretty girl,"" Rebecca said, meeting Riley's gaze.</p><p>Riley saw the interest in her eyes, wanted to look away but she was transfixed by the desire behind them. Her heart knocked around in her chest as she realized her step-sister was attracted to her.</p><p>This was even more awkward than finding out Caroline thought she was attractive. First her best friend, now her step-sister.</p><p>The hand was back on her thigh, higher this time. Rebecca's thumb was gently rubbing back and forth, making her skin tingle.</p><p>""I've noticed you walking around in these tiny shorts you love to wear,"" Rebecca said, still caressing her thigh, ""You've got these long legs for a girl your age, always on display.""</p><p>Riley swallowed hard as the hand inched higher. It stopped just below the hem of the very shorts Rebecca was commenting on.</p><p>""Sometimes I wonder what it would be like to spread those legs..."" Rebecca said, gently pushing one leg open. Her other hand fell on Riley's other leg, pushing it open. Her eyes dropped to the junction of the girl's thighs, her gaze hot on Riley's sex through the thin cotton of her shorts. A playful smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she said, ""and pull the shorts aside to reveal your pretty little pussy...""</p><p>She heard the words, should have know it was coming but she still gasped when Rebecca did just that, her knuckles brushing against her girlhood as she pulled the shorts and panties aside. Rebecca's boldness had her rooted in her spot and she couldn't work up the saliva to tell her to stop. Her heartbeat was thundering in her ears and she could barely breath.</p><p>""And it is a pretty pussy,"" Rebecca said, her eyes hot on Riley's skin, ""A peach like that, I could eat all night long.""</p><p>Gasping, Riley tried to say something, but stammered a bunch of nonsense instead.</p><p>""Got you all flustered, huh,"" Rebecca said, then leaned forward and kissed Riley, her tongue slipping into her mouth when she opened it to gasp. Her tongue teased Riley's into a kiss and she responded without meaning to. Rebecca drew her into a deeper kiss, their tongues tangling in a frenzy.</p><p>Pulling back, Rebecca smiled at her, said, ""You are a nice kisser. Makes me wonder what else you can do with that tongue.""</p><p>A little dizzy from the kiss and more turned on than she wanted to admit by the filth spilling out of her step-sister's mouth, Riley flushed with excitement. Rebecca had her in a state, couldn't think clearly about what was happening.</p><p>Rebecca let her shorts and panties fall back into place and Riley was more than a little disappointed. Then her step-sister's fingers started massaging her through the shorts, mashing her labia in lazy circles.</p><p>""Rebecca, we shouldn't-""</p><p>""Why not? You are the one who said you weren't getting enough pussy from Caroline. I could use getting laid myself,"" Rebecca said, adding pressure to her fingertips.</p><p>Riley moaned, her hips starting to gyrate on their own. Heat blossomed between her thighs and she really didn't want Rebecca to stop.</p><p>""It sounds like you really don't want me to stop, anyway,"" Rebecca said, grinning as another moan spilled from the twelve year old's slack mouth. She stopped rubbing Riley's crotch, removed her hand. Smiling, she said, ""If you really want to stop, then go ahead and leave. Or, you can stay and we can have some fun.""</p><p>Riley blinked at her, then glanced at the door. She knew she should go, that this was a bad idea. This was her step-sister, a person she had to live with for the for-seeable future. It could get really weird, if they became lovers. Still, she didn't want to go.</p><p>Rebecca laughed and patted the bed beside her, ""If you haven't ran away, yet, you aren't going to. Come here.""</p><p>Getting up, she sat beside Rebecca on the bed. Their lips met, then tongues danced. Again, Rebecca teased her into a deeper kiss than she intended. She felt herself responding, becoming aroused.</p><p>The teenager grinned at her when she broke the kiss, then sank to her knees on the floor in front of Riley. She hooked her fingers in the bottom of the T-shirt Riley wore pulled it up. Without thinking, Riley raised her arms and the shirt was removed. She put her arm across her bosom, but Rebecca pulled it away, smiled at her small, upswept breasts. Her hands were warm and soft when they cupped them, let her nipples drag deliciously acrossed her palms. She groaned and arched her back, pushing her breasts into Rebecca's hands.</p><p>The hands slipped down her stomach and into the waistband of her shorts. Riley took a deep breath, then lifted her butt off the bed. It was all the invitation Rebecca needed and she pulled the shorts and panties down and off. She tossed them aside, then let her eyes roam up a now very naked Riley. By the time, she met Riley's eyes, she was smiling a sexy little smile.</p><p>""You have a nice body,"" she said, putting a hand behind Riley's head to pull her down into a kiss, ""Still a little girl's body, just beginning to change. It is kind of sexy.""</p><p>Riley blushed, didn't say anything. She wanted to cover herself but didn't. The time for modesty had passed.</p><p>""Lay back,"" Rebecca said, caressing her thighs. Riley did as she was told, looking up at the ceiling. She gasped when Rebecca's wet lips touched her girlhood. Propping up on her elbows, she watched as the teenager let her tongue flick back and forth across her tender bud. She couldn't bite back the nervous giggle that escaped her as she realized what was happening. Rebecca was eating her pussy.</p><p>The sixteen year old rolled her eyes up at her and grinned, still torturing her clit with her tongue. It did feel incredible but was almost too weird to watch. She flopped on her back, closed her eyes. It wasn't enough. She put her hands to her face, couldn't stop giggling.</p><p>""This is so weird,"" she said, shaking her head. Still, Rebecca's tongue was sending waves of pleasure crashing through her young body. Her body was writhing with a mind of its own. Weird or not, it liked what was happening to it.</p><p>Her step-sister moved lower, the tip of her tongue teasing circles around the opening of her vagina. Then she suddenly stopped. Blinking in surprise, Riley propped up on her elbows and looked at her. Rebecca had her labia spread, was looking wide eyed at her. She glanced up at Riley, frowning.</p><p>""You aren't a virgin,"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh, that,"" Riley said, laughing, ""A fence climbing mishap.""</p><p>Rebecca flinched in sympathy, then grinned, ""Then it is your lucky day.""</p><p>She wet a finger in her mouth, then eased it into Riley. The saliva wasn't necessary; she was so excited her juices were dripping from her wet sex. The finger slipped deep inside, found the sweet spot. She slipped the finger in and out, each thrust finding that magic button that drove Riley's body wild every time she pressed it.</p><p>Grinning, the teenager returned her mouth to Riley's clit, her tongue continuing its assault. The two sensations--the finger slipping in and out of her and the hot tongue caressing her tender bud--melded into one intense pleasure, more intense than either one by itself. Rebecca knew what she was doing, drove her body crazy. She was a moaning, writhing mess.</p><p>""You like what I'm doing,"" Rebecca asked, pausing to grin at her.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Riley moaned, thickly.</p><p>""Tell me what you like,"" Rebecca said.</p><p>""I like when you eat my pussy,"" Riley said, a little embarrassed by using such language. Then again, she was more than a little turned on by it.</p><p>""Say it again,"" Rebecca said.</p><p>""I like when you eat my pussy,"" the twelve year old said, giggling.</p><p>""Keep saying it,"" Rebecca said, grinning, ""keep saying 'eat my pussy'.""</p><p>In a breath moan, Riley kept repeating those three words. Rebecca seemed happy to oblige, her tongue torturing Riley's clit. Repeating the vulgarity like a mantra was dirty and exciting and her body was alive with pleasure.</p><p>Her hips were gyrating so hard, Rebecca was having trouble keeping her mouth to Riley's body and was squeezing her thigh almost hard enough to hurt in an attempt to keep her still. It did no good. Riley's body was out of control, she was so excited.</p><p>""That feels so good,"" she breathed, her head tossing listlessly. A gasp slipped from her when she felt herself beginning to come. Like a boiler ready to blow, an orgasm gathered steam deep inside of her, built pressure upon pressure until she must surely explode. Then her body clenched up, her back arching off the bed and shoving her trembling pussy into her step-sister's face. Shaking like a leaf, she collapsed back to the bed.</p><p>Rebecca wasn't finished with her, kept thrusting her finger deep into her spasming sex. Her eyes wide, she had to clamp a hand to her mouth to keep quiet as a second climax rose out of the ashes of the first. It was even more intense than the first, nearly shook her apart. She thought it was over but Rebecca kept thrusting, her finger finding her magic spot every time. A third orgasm grabbed ahold of her and it was almost painful it felt so good. Even through her hand, her cries of ecstasy were getting loud enough to carry outside of the room. Still, Rebecca didn't stop, pushed her toward a fourth orgasm. It was too much and she had to push Rebecca's hand away from her very sensitive sex.</p><p>She was a panting, trembling mess, dazed from the back to back to back to back orgasms. A faint sheen of sweat covered her young body and her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath. An involuntary surprised laugh escaped her and she looked wide eyed at her step-sister. The teenager was grinning at her.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said.</p><p>""I don't remember being able to come like that when I was twelve,"" Rebecca said, moving up to kiss her, ""I'm jealous.""</p><p>""That was intense,"" Riley said, holding up her hand so Rebecca could see it shaking.</p><p>""Well, it is my turn now,"" Rebecca said, getting to her feet. She unbuttoned her shorts, shucked them along with her panties down her long legs and off. Her t-shirt and bra joined them on the floor and she climbed naked onto the bed.</p><p>Riley looked at her, drank her in. Rebecca had the body of a goddess; long, shapely legs; flaring hips and a flat, sexy belly; large, high breasts that jiggled when she moved; a pert backside. She looked so soft and inviting stretched out on her side.</p><p>Riley found her more than a little appealing, which kind of surprised her. While she had fooled around with Caroline and had liked how her friend looked naked, she hadn't been anywhere as attracted to her as she was to the naked teenager before her. Something about her beautiful body had Riley's pulse racing.</p><p>She really didn't consider herself a lesbian, but she might have to rethink that assessment. There was no denying she found Rebecca very sexy.</p><p>Rebecca pulled her down beside her, kissed her deeply. It was a lingering, passionate kiss, that left both of them breathless. The space between them melted away and their bodies molded together.</p><p>Her hands roaming over the teenager's soft skin, Riley found Rebecca's body fascinating, couldn't stop exploring every swell and dip of her. Rebecca moaned and sighed, enjoyed the caresses, a hint of a smile on her face.</p><p>Rolling onto her back and spreading her thighs, she invited Riley to explore further. Riley looked at the dewy thatch of pubic hair, the folds of her sex blushing with excitement. An exhilarating shiver worked through her when she realized what she needed to do. It was only fair, since Rebecca had done it for her.</p><p>She had to go down on her step-sister.</p><p>Another shiver of excitement worked through her naked body. The thought of putting her mouth down there was both weird and very thrilling. A nervous giggle escaped her as she moved between her spread thighs. Hesitantly, she reached out and touched her sex, massaged the clit with her fingertips. She had to bite back another giggle when Rebecca sighed and wriggled her hips against her hand.</p><p>Summoning her courage, she lowered her face Rebecca's sex, kissed her down there. Her tongue teased the hood of her clit, made her moan. Another nervous giggle welled up inside of her as she realized she was doing it. She was eating Rebecca's pussy. That thought made it harder to keep the almost manic laugh in check.</p><p>The salty taste of her skin, the faint musky scent of her sex, the soft sighs she was making... So many wonderful sensations swirling around her that Riley had to smile. Rebecca's hips began to undulate against her mouth as her tongue flicked back and forth across her clit. She must be doing okay, those soft sighs becoming moans as the teenager's arousal grew.</p><p>Rebecca's hand fell on the back of her head, holding her face to her muff. Her fingers knotted in Riley's hair as her body writhed. Riley took it as a compliment.</p><p>""That feels good,"" Rebecca said, sighing, ""Are you sure you've never done this before?""</p><p>Riley grinned at her, shook her head.</p><p>""A natural, then,"" Rebecca sighed.</p><p>The rolling of her hips made it hard to keep her focus on Rebecca's bud. Her cheeks were wet from the teenager's thrashing and her jaw was starting to hurt. Taking a page from Rebecca's playbook, she wetted her finger and eased into the hot, slick core of her sex. It sucked at her greedily, pulled her in deeper. She used her finger to give her mouth a break.</p><p>Rebecca didn't seem to mind, her cries of pleasure growing sharper. She was biting her lip to stifle them but it wasn't working as well as before.</p><p>Smiling, Riley thought about Caroline, how her own cries had escalated until Riley had to give her a pillow to put over her face to muffle them. Thinking about the girl, she wondered what she'd think about what Riley was doing, sleeping with her step-sister. Smiling, she knew she'd catch hell from her friend when she told her about this later.</p><p>""Oh God,"" Rebecca said, her body heaving off the bed.</p><p>Thinking about Caroline, she had been distracted and hadn't realized the teenager was coming. She felt her body tremble around her finger, which was still buried deep inside of her. The sweet torture Rebecca had put her through earlier popped into her head and she grinned as she started thrusting the finger in and out of her now very sensitive pussy. Just like Riley, it drove her body crazy and she came a second time. She let Riley bring her to a body shaking, breath taking third climax before pushing her hand away.</p><p>Brushing her hair from her sweaty face, Rebecca grinned at Riley, ""Wow, kid. Holy shit, that was incredible.""</p><p>""Not bad,"" Riley asked, grinning back at her.</p><p>""Not bad,"" Rebecca parroted, laughed, ""My whole body is still trembling. I've never came that hard before!""</p><p>Her ego properly inflated, Riley crawled up and gave her a kiss. Rebecca touched her cheek tenderly when Riley pulled back, said, ""Your face is all wet. Sorry about that. I got a little carried away.""</p><p>""It is okay,"" Riley said, smiling at her.</p><p>""I'm not going to lie to you,"" the sixteen year old said, laughing, ""I just wanted to sleep with you for some perverted shits and giggles. You are just a kid, after all. I never expected anything but a quick wham bam thank you, Ma'am."" Laughing, Riley said, ""Okay.""</p><p>""That being said,"" she said, stretching like a cat in a sunny spot, ""you are welcome in my bed at anytime. I'd love to do this again sometime.""</p><p>Riley thought about it for a moment, then said, ""I think I'd like that, too.""</p>"
1148,"Broken People, Part 1",Ebo,1,A girl and her babysitter form an unlikely retationship and just might be each other's salvation.,"['F/g', 'cons', 'ped', 'toy', 'mast']","<p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>Caitlin smiled at the naked six year old girl as she unbuttoned her jeans and shimmied out of them. In just her bra and panties, she tested the water in the tub, again. It was the perfect temperature.</p><p>""It is bath time,"" she said, picking the befuddled kid up under her armpits and standing her in the tub. As Mandy settled into the water, she finished what she'd started, slipped out of her bra and panties.</p><p>""Why are you taking your clothes off,"" Mandy asked, looking wide-eyed at the twenty year old's naked body.</p><p>""Can't take a bath with your clothes on, silly,"" Caitlin teased.</p><p>""My old babysitter didn't take her clothes off to give me a bath,"" Mandy said.</p><p>""I'm not your old babysitter,"" Caitlin said, stepping into the tub. She sighed as she settled into the water. The water felt incredible after the long day she'd had. Smiling at the girl, she said, ""This feels good, doesn't it?""</p><p>""I guess,"" the girl said, frowning. It was clear by the look on her face that she found it odd that her babysitter was naked in the bath with her.</p><p>""I love taking baths, don't you,"" she said, ignoring the girl's confusion.</p><p>""Sure,"" Mandy said.</p><p>""The hot water, the smell of the soap,"" Caitlin said, grinning, ""So relaxing.""</p><p>The girl looked anything but relaxed. Her posture was rigid, uncomfortable. Her eyes kept going to Caitlin's naked body, then snapping away. She was so out of sorts, it was comical.</p><p>""Hand me the body wash, sweetie,"" she said, pointing at the bottle.</p><p>Mandy had to stand up to reach it. The teenager took the opportunity to admire her tiny body; her stubby legs and cute little tummy; the fleshy folds of her girlhood, so soft and smooth looking. She was slight and adorable. Caitlin had wanted to see her naked ever since that first meeting, when her mother had introduced the little girl to her.</p><p>She handed the bottle to Caitlin, then started to sit back down but the babysitter stopped her with a hand on her arm.</p><p>""Don't sit down,"" she said, opening the body wash. Sensing her intentions, Mandy reached for her shower poof but Caitlin shook her head, said, ""We don't need that.""</p><p>The girl frowned at her, then shrugged and hung the poof back up. She watched as Caitlin worked some body wash between her hands until she had a nice lather. When those soapy hands found Mandy, it didn't do anything for her discomfort. She looked uneasy as the babysitter started with her right leg at the calf, past her knee, up her thigh. She gasped in surprise when the back of Caitlin's hand touched her girlhood before working its way back down her leg.</p><p>""Your skin is so soft. I'm jealous,"" Caitlin said, pulling her foot out of the water to wash it, too.</p><p>Mandy didn't respond.</p><p>""Nice skin is wasted on the young,"" she said, moving to the girl's left leg. She ran both hands up her skinny stem slowly. Like before, she let her hand just brush against the soft folds of her sex. She smiled when the girl jerked at the contact. The girl was so prim and proper that it was fun to rattle her cage a little.</p><p>This was Caitlin's second time babysitting Mandy. It had only taken her a few minutes to see something in the stiff way the girl carried herself. Part of it was her pedigree, coming from money, but there was something else. Her parents seemed cold at best. She didn't know how to respond to being touched, to affection, yet seemed almost to ache for it. Caitlin sensed a need in the girl, a void.</p><p>An opportunist, Caitlin saw a chance to have some fun with her. Who knows, it might even be good for her.</p><p>She ran her hands down her leg, washed her foot. Her touch lingered much longer than necessary to get the fastidious girl clean. Sliding her hands up the outside of both legs onto her hips, all the way up to her armpits. One hand slipped around to the small of her back, stayed there. Her other hand roamed over the girl's cute belly and chest, her touch unhurried and sensual. The girl sucked in a breath every time her hand dipped close to her girlhood. Caitlin had to smile, enjoying the girl's reaction</p><p>Using the hand on her back, she soaped her shoulders and back. Then it slipped back down and onto her buttocks. Mandy gasped, her body jerking.</p><p>""What's wrong,"" Caitlin asked, her hand still on the girl's backside.</p><p>""N-nothing,"" the girl stammered, wanting to squirm but her upbringing wouldn't let her.</p><p>Keeping the hand on her buttock, Caitlin used her free hand to soap first one arm, then the other. Then she let her hands trail over her collarbone, down her belly, over one hip to cup the other buttock. The girl wasn't breathing as she thoroughly soaped up her backside.</p><p>She smiled at the girl, said, ""All done.""</p><p>The girl let her breath out in a sigh of relief. Caitlin almost felt bad when she suddenly snapped her fingers and said, ""Oops, almost missed a spot.""</p><p>With that, her open hand gently cupped the mound of Mandy's girlhood, massaged it until the girl was a soapy, trembling mess.</p><p>""You really have to clean this spot,"" she said, still soaping her crotch. She didn't stop until the girl moaned. Smiling, she said, ""There we go. Go ahead and rinse that off.""</p><p>The girl did what she was told, sitting down. She started to reach for a cup to fill with water but Caitlin took it from her. The girl slumped as the babysitter poured cupfuls down her soapy back and chest, using her other hand to smooth away the bubbles from her skin.</p><p>""This feels nice, right, ""Caitlin asked, still caressing the girl's smooth skin and pouring water from the cup.</p><p>""I guess,"" she said, quietly.</p><p>""Turn around so I can wash your hair.""</p><p>Mandy turned around and leaned her head back. Caitlin used the cup to wet her silky blond hair, then worked shampoo into it. More cupfuls of water rinsed the soap out.</p><p>""All done, kiddo,"" she said, pulling the startled girl into a hug. The girl was stiff as a board in Caitlin's arms, wasn't breathing as near as she could tell. Still, she didn't let her go, just gave her a friendly squeeze.</p><p>Again, she sense the girl didn't know what to do with affection, giving or receiving. A six year old who couldn't respond to a hug broke her heart a little.</p><p>""Mandy, honey,"" Caitlin said, still holding her, ""I know you aren't used to this, but that's okay. I'm your babysitter now and we are going to change that.""</p><p>---------------------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>If she was being honest, Caitlin would have to admit she was a little surprised she got invited back to be Mandy's babysitter. She had been way out of line last time, what with the whole scene in the bath. She figured best case scenario, Mandy tells her parents about the incident in the tub and they never call her again. Worst case scenario involved child abuse charges and jail time.</p><p>She hadn't cared. Her life had gone to shit lately and was circling the bowl. There was a snub nose .38 in a dresser drawer that kept showing up in her hand when she was alone and depressed. It had gotten to the point of no longer being a matter of 'if' but 'when'.</p><p>Moral of the story, she was in a dark place and she just wanted to have some fun before she put a bullet through the base of her skull. Call it a going away party.</p><p>Now, at the window, she watched Mandy's parents drive away. Turning around, she found the girl staring at her, her head held to one side quizzically. A faint frown tugged at her lips.</p><p>""What's up, girl friend,"" Caitlin said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>""What did you mean when you said 'you are going to change that'?""</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""No offense, kid, but your parents are about as affectionate as a cactus. I gave you a hug and you looked like I punched you in the gut. It broke my heart a little and this heart of mine is made of stone.""</p><p>""They love me,"" the girl said, didn't sound as sure as she had meant to, ""they do.""</p><p>""I think you are right, but they aren't very good at showing it,"" Caitlin said, kneeling down so the girl didn't have to look up at her, ""Why didn't you tell your parents about what happened in the tub?""</p><p>""I was going to,"" Mandy said, looking down at her feet, ""I know it was wrong, what you did. I- I don't know.""</p><p>""Did you like what I did,"" Caitlin asked.</p><p>""Some of it,"" the girl said, not looking at her.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, putting a hand on the girl's chin, made her meet her eyes, ""I won't do anything you don't want me to. Just tell me to stop.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl asked, her beautiful eyes intent on Caitlin.</p><p>""Cross my heart,"" she said, meaning it.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, then, with insight beyond her years, the girl said, ""Just don't quit too fast.""</p><p>Smiling, Caitlin said, ""Need a little push, huh?""</p><p>The girl nodded, managed a sheepish grin.</p><p>""I'll tell you what,"" Caitlin said, thinking, ""What is your favorite color?""</p><p>""Orange,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Funny I would have thought green. All of your shirts are green,"" she said, thinking about the laundry she had done, all the small shirts in hues of green.</p><p>""Mom bought them for me. She likes green.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the babysitter said, filing that little bit of information away for later, ""If I am going too fast or you need to stop, just yell out orange. Not 'no' or 'stop', but 'orange'. That way I know you really mean it.""</p><p>The girl considered it for a minute, her head tilted to one side in a way that was comically cute. Finally, she nodded, ""Orange it is.""</p><p>""Now, take off your clothes,"" Caitlin said, standing up.</p><p>""My clothes?""</p><p>""Trust me, kiddo,"" she said, grinning. The girl turned away but she gently grabbed her arm, ""Where are you going?""</p><p>""To take off my clothes,"" Mandy said, frowning.</p><p>""Were you going to your room?""</p><p>""Well, yeah,"" the girl said, like Caitlin was being silly.</p><p>""Do it right here,"" the babysitter said.</p><p>""In the foyer,"" she asked, dubiously.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>She looked at Caitlin a long moment, then shrugged. The babysitter could tell the thought of undressing in the foyer was unfathomable. Still, the girl started undressing, looking at her with each piece of clothing she shed. Naked, she started to gather her clothing but Caitlin shook her head, pointed to the ground. The girl bit her lip, looked at the pile of clothes in her arms, then the ground. Waiting patiently, Caitlin let the girl work through it, let her struggle with the strict rules her mother had set for her. Taking a deep breath, the girl let the bundle tumble from her arms to the floor.</p><p>Caitlin had to bite back a laugh as the girl struggled with the urge to pick them back up.</p><p>""Come on,"" the babysitter said, offering her hand. Mandy took it and she led the girl through the house to the backdoor. Opening it, she said, ""Ready to get started?""</p><p>""What are we doing,"" the girl said, hiding behind Caitlin's legs, ""We aren't going outside, are we?""</p><p>""Yes, we are.""</p><p>""But I'm naked,"" the girl said, mortified by the thought.</p><p>""Little kids go outside naked all the time,"" Caitlin said, then laughed, ""You are old for your years, but you are still a kid.""</p><p>""Mom would never let me do this,"" the girl said, peeking around the babysitter at the backyard.</p><p>""All the more reason you need to do it now. The days you can run around naked are limited, so you shouldn't waste them.""</p><p>""What if someone sees me,"" Mandy said, sounding like she was caving.</p><p>""Let them. That is the joy of being a kid. You don't have to care.""</p><p>""I don't know if I can do this,"" she said, starting to balk.</p><p>She didn't say orange, Caitlin thought, putting a hand on the girl's head, eased out from in front of her. In one subtle move, she positioned the girl in front of her. With gentle urging, she guided the girl onto the back porch. The girl walked like an astronaut on another planet, her eyes darting left and right like she was expecting an alien to jump out and get her.</p><p>Caitlin didn't remove her hand from the girl's head, ushered her out onto the grass. The girl was trembling a little but she wasn't in full panic mode, yet.</p><p>""I'm outside,"" the girl said, her voice a little shaky. Again, this time in wonder, ""I'm outside.""</p><p>""Congrats,"" Caitlin said, affectionately. This poor, broken girl was growing on her, had slipped past her defenses some how.</p><p>""Can we go back inside now,"" Mandy said, glancing up at her.</p><p>""Do you really want to,"" she asked.</p><p>The girl considered it for a moment, then shook her head. Caitlin had to smile, removed her hand from the girl's head. The girl wandered over to her playhouse, began to pretend to water the fake flowers around it.</p><p>Caitlin sat down on a patio chair, watched the naked girl play. Even now, her posture was rigid, like standing up straight had been hammered into her brain. She was beginning to wonder if the girl's parents were kooks.</p><p>She let the girl play for thirty minutes, then called, ""We better go back in. You are too fair skinned to stay out too long.""</p><p>The girl nodded, obediently came over to Caitlin. She frowned, had hoped the girl would beg to stay out a little longer. Still, they had made some progress today, she thought.</p><p>Inside, the girl started for her clothes but Caitlin said, ""No clothes until bathtime.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Because I think you are cute naked,"" she said, then winked, ""and it'll be good for you.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""Does your mother have rules about being naked?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, looking guilty. She glanced at her clothes, but Caitlin cut her off.</p><p>""No. You are going to misbehave if I have to tie you to a chair.""</p><p>""You wouldn't do that,"" the girl said, her eyes wide.</p><p>""Want to try me,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>The girl looked at her, then shook her head, ""No.""</p><p>""Good,"" Caitlin said, smiling, ""I'm horrible with knots. Ever hear the saying 'if you can't tie a knot, tie a lot'?""</p><p>""No,"" the girl said, smiling.</p><p>She had a sweet smile that she didn't use enough, Caitlin thought, returning the smile, maybe I can help with that.</p><p>""Truth be told,"" she said, holding out her foot, ""I can barely tie my shoes. See, no laces.""</p><p>The girl giggled and it seemed to surprise her as much as it did Caitlin. The babysitter grinned at her, winked.</p><p>""So, what else aren't you allowed to do,"" Caitlin asked.</p><p>""I don't think I should tell you,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Why is that,"" she asked, amused. The girl was smart, much smarter than any six year old had the right to be.</p><p>""You'll make me do it,"" she said.</p><p>""Hmm,"" Caitlin said, then grinned, ""fair enough. We'll just have to do something I'm sure you aren't allowed to do. How about we set the drapes on fire? Most kids aren't allowed to do that, so it is a safe bet your mom has a rule about that.""</p><p>Her eyes got wide and Mandy said, ""You wouldn't.""</p><p>""Are you sure,"" Caitlin said, producing a lighter from her pocket, ""I'm thinking living room. Those long drapes will burn nicely.""</p><p>The girl followed her into the living room. Caitlin made a show of grabbing one of the curtains, striking the lighter. She hoped the girl wouldn't call her bluff. After all, burning down the house would be counter-productive.</p><p>Mandy left it as long as she could, the flickering flame only inches from the material. Gasping, she said, ""I'm not allowed in my parent's room!""</p><p>Caitlin looked at the drapes longingly, let out a pretend sigh, then said, ""We'll save this for another time, I guess. Let's go explore your parent's room.""</p><p>The girl looked at the lighter a little longer than Caitlin was comfortable with, like she was rethinking setting the drapes on fire rather than invade the parental type's sanctuary. Then the girl's shoulders slumped and she nodded.</p><p>Caitlin shook her head and took the girl's hand. Walking like a girl headed to the gallows, she followed the babysitter upstairs. At the door to her parent's room, she hesitated, looked at Caitlin like a criminal hoping for a last minute stay of execution. Seeing no reprieve in her eyes, the girl sighed and opened the door to her parent's room.</p><p>The room was so sparse and utilitarian it would make a monk's space look lavish. Simple white walls, oak hardwood floors, simple furniture. No pictures on the bedside tables. No paintings on the walls. No character at all. The blandness was depressing.</p><p>""Wow,"" Caitlin said, stepping into the room. She looked back and saw the girl still in the hallway, held out her hand. The girl took one step into the room with enough trepidation to shame a cat in a room full of rocking chairs. She stood there, looking around like she was waiting for the poison darts or giant boulder to crush her.</p><p>""Come on, kiddo,"" she said, smiling at the skittish girl, ""you've already broken the rule. Might as well enjoy yourself now.""</p><p>""I shouldn't be in here.""</p><p>""True,"" she said, walking over to the girl. She picked her up by her armpits and flung her onto the bed. The girl scrambled off the bed like it were on fire. Laughing, Caitlin caught her and flung her on the bed, again. She started to get off, again, but the babysitter shook her head. Freezing, she looked at Caitlin, her eyes wide.</p><p>""I bet your mom has a rule about being on the bed,"" Caitlin said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Good,"" she said, kicking off her shoes. She crawled onto the bed with the girl. Getting to her feet, she started jumping up and down. The girl gasped every time the bed groaned when her weight returned to it. Pausing to look down at the girl, she smiled, ""Jump with me.""</p><p>""Are you crazy?""</p><p>She started bouncing, again, said, ""I'm gonna keep jumping on the bed unless you do it for me. I don't know how sturdy this bed is...""</p><p>The girl scrambled to her feet, started bouncing. Caitlin stopped, sat down to watch the girl. At first, she did it clinically, just to keep the babysitter from breaking the bed. Then slowly her facial expression began to change. Caitlin had to smile as she began to loosen up, to have fun. The first giggle was like music to her ears.</p><p>""Fun, isn't it?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, smiling as she bounced up and down.</p><p>""Atta girl,"" Caitlin said, getting off the bed. She went to the dresser, started opening drawers. The girl gasped, stopped bouncing. She appeared at Caitlin's side, looked wided eyed at the babysitter.</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""Snooping,"" she said, moving the panties and bras around. Simple white and basic. Nothing with any... well, anything.</p><p>""Why,"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Because we aren't supposed to,"" she said.</p><p>The rest of the drawers were uninspiring as the first and she pushed away from the dresser. Going to the closet, she poked through the clothes. Expensive but bland, the clothing seemed to match the woman's personality perfectly. Glancing at the bedside tables, she almost didn't bother looking through them. The lack of anything exciting in the closet and dresser had her expecting them to be a bust as well.</p><p>Luckily, she believed in being thorough. In the drawer, she found a box of tissues, a bottle of lube and a stack of porn magazines. Figuring this was Mandy's father's side of the bed, she sat on the bed and took the magazines from the drawer. The girl came over to see what she was doing, so Caitlin picked her up and sat Mandy beside her. She showed the magazines to the girl and her eyes got impossibly big.</p><p>""Your dad has quite a collection,"" Caitlin said, laughing. She flipped through a couple of them, saw out of the corner of her eye that the girl was looking at the magazines. Closing the one she was looking at, she passed it to the girl. The girl looked at the magazine, then at her. Smiling, she said, ""Go ahead.""</p><p>The girl looked down at the naked girl on the cover, biting her lip. Curiosity got the better of her and she opened the magazine. Caitlin smiled when her eyes widened at the very graphic poses on the glossy pages. The smile brightened when the girl kept turning the pages.</p><p>Leaving the girl to her porn, Caitlin walked to the other side of the bed, opened the bedside table. Her eyes widened when she saw the crazy collection of sex toys it contained. There was a dozen different vibrators, in all shapes and sizes. Taking one out of the drawer, she looked at it closely.</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""A vibrator,"" she said, holding it out to the girl. She almost laughed when the girl took it, sat on the bed looking at it. Instead she said, ""Twist that knob on top.""</p><p>The girl did and dropped the toy when it came buzzing to life in her hand. Laughing, Caitlin crawled onto the bed and picked it up. The girl watched her, relaxing when she realized it wasn't going to hurt her.</p><p>""What is a vibrator,"" Mandy asked.</p><p>Holding it out to her, Caitlin said, ""It is an adult toy. Your mom uses it to make herself feel good.""</p><p>""Really? How?""</p><p>It was an opportunity she couldn't pass up, so she said, ""Here. Take it.""</p><p>The girl took the vibrator, looked at Caitlin expectantly.</p><p>""Now put it between your legs.""</p><p>Mandy looked at her a moment, then put the vibrator between her legs. She gasped and giggled as the vibrations found her young sex. Pulling it away, she held it out to Caitlin.</p><p>Taking it from her, the babysitter said, ""Here, let me show you. Lie on your back.""</p><p>The six year old thought about it a moment, then did as Caitlin said. She lay with her legs primly closed,her ankles crossed. Laughing, Caitlin moved first one leg, then the other until she was spread eagle. The girl was clearly uncomfortable with the very unladylike pose but she didn't close her legs.</p><p>Caitlin traced lazy circles with the vibrator on the girl's belly, making her squirm and giggle. Smiling, she moved it lower, pressed it between the puffy folds of the girl's sex. The giggles dried up as the toy sent shivers through her tiny body. Her eyes widened as her body came alive with pleasure. The moan that spilled from her slack mouth seemed to surprise her, a hand flying to her lips.</p><p>""Feels nice, doesn't it?""</p><p>The girl nodded, still covering her mouth. She couldn't stop the moans that the vibrator teased out of her, though. Her little hips began to undulate against the toy, her adorable belly clenching and unclenching. Caitlin watched with interest, wondered if it felt as good for the girl as it would have for her. Could a six year old really become aroused?</p><p>Judging by the noises the girl was making, she thought Mandy was plenty aroused. Her breathing was funny, shallow and fast and she couldn't stop making these little mewling sounds of pleasure.</p><p>Caitlin felt a flush of heat between her own thighs, getting turned on by the girl's reaction to the vibrating toy. Seeing the six year old writhe in ecstasy had her in a state. Without thinking, she began to rub her pussy through the denim shorts she wore. It didn't take long until she was moaning and sighing like the girl.</p><p>""What are you doing,"" the girl asked, her eyes on Caitlin's hand.</p><p>""Playing with myself.""</p><p>""Why,"" the girl asked, the question coming out as a moan.</p><p>""Because I'm excited,"" Caitlin said, biting her lip. Her fingers were a blur as she strained for release.</p><p>The girl's eyes were wide as she watched Caitlin pleasure herself. It was oddly thrilling to be watched by the girl and her cries grew louder.</p><p>Suddenly the girl's eyes widened almost in a panic and she said, ""Caitlin! Something is happening! Stop!""</p><p>Then the girl stiffened, her whole body clenching up. Her cry of surprise was mixed with pleasure as an orgasm gripped her. Caitlin's hand froze and she stared dumbfounded at the climaxing six year old. The kid had come from the vibrator.</p><p>""What the hell,"" Caitlin said, laughing.</p><p>""What- what happened,"" the girl said, looking at Caitlin wide eyed.</p><p>""You came,"" she said.</p><p>""Came?""</p><p>""Had an orgasm,"" she tried but the girl still gave her a blank look, so she explained, ""when a girl feels really, really good she can have an orgasm, like you just did.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, then uncertainly, ""then it is okay?""</p><p>""Amazing,"" Caitlin said, smiling at the girl, ""but definitely okay.""</p><p>""Why amazing?""</p><p>""I didn't know a girl as young as you could come.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Feels nice doesn't it,"" Caitlin asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, then added, ""it was a little scary, though.""</p><p>""I bet it was, kiddo,"" the babysitter said.</p><p>""Did you come,"" the girl asked, startling a laugh from Caitlin.</p><p>""Um, no.""</p><p>""Why not,"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Um..."" she said, laughing, ""You distracted me from finishing.""</p><p>""Oh,"" the girl said, then, ""Sorry.""</p><p>""Nothing to be sorry about. Thinking about you coming, I'm sure I'll be able to finish later. A couple of times.""</p><p>The girl looked at her for an explanation but Caitlin only said, ""Don't worry about it. Let's put the room back to the way we found it, then get some food.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>By the time she had finished cooking and they had eaten, it was time for the girl's bath. Caitlin drew a bath for her. Already naked, Mandy let Caitlin pick her up and put her in the tub.</p><p>""Aren't you coming in,"" the girl said, looking at Caitlin as she sat on the toilet.</p><p>Caitlin smiled at the naked girl standing in the tub. She hadn't intended on joining her this time. A little surprised, she saw the girl really wanted her to.</p><p>""Do you want me to?""</p><p>""I thought you would, since you did last time,"" the girl said.</p><p>""That isn't an answer.""</p><p>""Please.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>-----------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>In just a pair of worn out panties, Caitlin walked through her tiny apartment to the kitchen. Swayed, really. The empty bottle of wine in her hand had gone down way too easy and she was well on her way to being numb. Dumping the dead soldier in the trash, she pulled a replacement from under the sink. With the ease of practice, she popped the cork. She swayed her way back to the living room and to her laptop sitting on the couch.</p><p>Pulling the laptop in front of her, she felt her pulse quicken again. It had slowed on the trip to the kitchen but the picture of the adorable, naked seven year old girl on the screen had her excited again. Clicking on the thumbnail, she started the video.</p><p>The little girl wasn't naked, yet. She wore a button up shirt half unbuttoned and tied up to reveal her belly and itty bitty Daisy Dukes that clung to her backside and left her knobby kneed legs gloriously revealed. A pair of tall heels completed the outfit, although her feet were too small to fit them. It was kind of goofy looking and oddly sexy, excited Caitlin.</p><p>She began to dance on the screen, her hips gyrating to the annoying background song. Caitlin muted the sound, watched the girl sway and tease in silence. A heat blossomed between her thighs as clothing began to be shed. Trying for sensual, the girl only managed sweet and comical, but as her lean body was revealed, Caitlin couldn't deny she found her sexy.</p><p>As it had so many times before, her hand found its way into her panties, to stroke her tender clit. Her moans sounded weird in the quiet room, so she started some music. The tempo of the song was way off from the girl's dancing, adding to the absurdity of a seven year doing a strip tease but she didn't care.</p><p>When the Daisy Dukes disappeared, revealing an impractical little thong, her breathing quickened again. She didn't know why, but the sight of little girls in thongs excited her, turned her on just like that. Maybe it was because it was so wrong. The whole thing was wrong, making a little kid dance naked and putting it on a website, but the thong seemed to make it worse, some how. And the high heels. The sexy underwear, the stripper shoes... It was an attempt to further sexualize the girl.</p><p>It worked for Caitlin. The girl had her a horny mess. The hand in her panties slipped lower and she eased two fingers deep into her sopping wet core. Her eyes never wavering from the screen, her fingers thrust in and out faster and faster.</p><p>The thong disappeared and Caitlin smiled at the slight bulge of the girl's sex, the soft folds. Little girls had such pretty pussies, she thought.</p><p>Naked now, the seven year old let her hands roam over her body, continued to sway and grind her hips. What she lacked in skill, she made up with enthusiasm. Her grin for the camera was full of nervous energy, a curious excitement that made Caitlin's fingers fly even faster.</p><p>The video ended too early, left her only half way there. She thought about restarting it but didn't. Instead, she closed her eyes and pictured Mandy writhing on her mother's bed, her naked little body straining toward orgasmic release. It was an image she'd not soon forget and it played as clear as video in her mind now. She could hear the cute little noises the girl had made, the shallowness of her breathing.</p><p>As the girl came in her mind's eye, her little body stiffening, Caitlin climaxed, her whole body shaking with its intensity. She sighed, slumped like a wet rag into the couch. A faint smile played at her lips as the feel good juices hit her blood stream.</p><p>The afterglow wore off and she had to reach for her wine. Not bothering with a glass, she drank it from the bottle. As usual, the guilt over what she had done set in and she closed her computer in disgust. She chugged more wine, hoping to drown the shame.</p><p>Glancing to her left, she saw the snub-nosed revolver on the cushion beside her. It was cool in her hand, a familiar weight. Looking at it, she played the game, A Reason To Live. That was how it felt to her, like a game show. Some swarthy spokesperson would give a spiel about today's contestant, spill out all the dirty laundry that was her life, then point at the board. What will it be folks, he'd say, does she have a reason to live today.</p><p>Lately, the list of reasons was getting pretty short. Playing the game, she saw a new reason on the board, blinked in surprise. Mandy. The little girl had found her way into Caitlin's heart, some how. The messed up kid reminded her of herself in some ways. Another broken soul. Maybe she wasn't so far gone that she couldn't be fixed. Or, at least, broken in a more... human, sort of way.</p><p>Setting the gun aside, Caitlin realized she had a purpose now. It had been so long since her life had any meaning, that the prospect scared the hell out of her.</p><p>---------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>Mandy looked at her expectantly, reminding Caitlin of a robot awaiting instructions. She sat on the couch, took her time getting time getting comfortable. She wanted the kid to fidget so bad that she was disappointed when she didn't.</p><p>""What's up,"" she finally asked.</p><p>""What do you want me to do,"" she asked, raising her eyebrows questioningly, ""Take my clothes off?""</p><p>""Do you want to take your clothes off?""</p><p>The question seemed to catch her off guard, ""What do you mean?""</p><p>""I'm not going to make you take them off, nor will I stop you if want to.""</p><p>""Oh,"" the girl said, frowning.</p><p>""Or anything else, for that matter. We will do whatever you want.""</p><p>""Whatever I want,"" she repeated. The concept seemed so foreign to her, Caitlin could see her wrestling with the idea.</p><p>""We could run around the house naked or we could just watch TV.""</p><p>Grinning, the girl asked, ""Could we watch TV naked?""</p><p>It was Caitlin's turn to be caught off guard, the comment startling a laugh from her. The girl blushed at her response, looked ashamed for saying it.</p><p>""We could,"" Caitlin said, smiling at her, ""Is that what you want to do?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Then what will it be?""</p><p>""Can we... Can we play with Mommy's toy, again?""</p><p>Grinning, she asked, ""Is that what you want to do?""</p><p>The girl nodded shyly.</p><p>""Then go get it.""</p><p>The girl ran off and Caitlin felt her pulse quicken. This was going better than she could have hoped. She kind of wanted to follow the girl, see her reaction when she realized she would have to sneak into her parent's room to get the vibrator but didn't.</p><p>A few minutes later the girl came back with the toy in her hand and a grin on her face. Caitlin asked, ""What are you grinning about?""</p><p>""I snuck into my parent's room,"" the girl said, giggling.</p><p>""Misbehaving is fun, isn't it?""</p><p>""I thought I was going to wet myself, I was so scared.""</p><p>Laughing, Caitlin said, ""I don't think your mother would approve of such language.""</p><p>The girl's eyes widened and her hand flew to her mouth. The guilt on her face was comical and Caitlin had to laugh.</p><p>""I'm not going to tell her,"" she said, smiling playfully.</p><p>The tension left the girl's body and she lowered her hand from her mouth. She was grinning, her eyes twinkling with mischief. Caitlin realized the girl was starting to like that naughty thrill that came from being bad. She might have created a monster.</p><p>Mandy handed her the vibrator, then looked down at herself. Glancing at Caitlin, she said, ""Do I have to take my clothes off?""</p><p>""No, you can do it with them on,"" Caitlin said, then added, ""It is a lot more fun if you do, though.""</p><p>She bit her lip, looked down at herself. Caitlin wasn't sure if she was going to do it, take off her clothes, and kind of regretted being honest with her. Then the girl started undressing, first her shirt, then her shorts. She hesitated in just her panties and Caitlin thought she looked adorable in the slightly baggy underwear. She'd have been okay if the girl left them on but she smiled when she shucked them down then off her stubby legs.</p><p>Naked, she looked at Caitlin, grinned shyly.</p><p>The babysitter scooted back as far as she could on the couch, spread her legs open, then patted the space between them. The girl sat between her spread thighs, her backside nestled against Caitlin's lower abdomen. Taking the vibrator from the girl, she turned the knob, bringing the toy buzzing to life. The girl sighed when the cool plastic touched her hot girlhood, then moaned as the vibrations found her tender little bud.</p><p>""This feel good, Sweetie,"" Caitlin asked.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" the girl said, her voice thick with excitement.</p><p>The girl's hips began to undulate, rubbing her backside against Caitlin's crotch. Sighing, she adjusted her body so that the girl's buttocks ground against her clit. She had to bite her lip to keep quiet as wonderful sensations worked through her body. The girl was oblivious to the torment she was putting the babysitter through, lost in her own pleasure. She strained to keep it that way, hoped the girl wouldn't notice the change in her breathing, the slight roll of her hips as she rubbed her crotch on the girl's soft backside.</p><p>Really without thinking about it, she let her free hand fall on the girl's shoulder, then slip down her chest and onto her belly. The girl's breath caught in her throat and Caitlin finally realized she'd been caressing the girl's tiny body.</p><p>""Is this okay? Can I touch you like this?""</p><p>""I guess,"" she said, unsure.</p><p>""Do you remember what to say if you want me to stop?""</p><p>""Orange.""</p><p>""Right,"" she said, kissing the top of her head.</p><p>She let her hand continue its exploration, thrilled to the soft body under her fingertips. The girl's breathing was funny but she didn't stop Caitlin from her fun.</p><p>The excitement of touching a little girl like this, the feel of her little backside still rubbing against her womanhood, had her in a state. She was so aroused it was almost painful, too much to take. She gave up on keeping quiet. The girl had to know she was enjoying this by now, anyway.</p><p>Her moans mixed with the girl's and Mandy craned her neck to look at the babysitter. Caitlin smiled at her. She really didn't know how the girl would react, was relieved when the girl smiled back.</p><p>The girl's breathing changed and her moans grew louder. Caitlin knew she was coming, felt the tension start building in her little body. She tried to focus on her own orgasm but she didn't make it before Mandy stiffened between her legs, shaking through her climax. Frustrated, she pulled the vibrator from between the girl's thighs. She managed a smile when the girl looked back at her.</p><p>She really was wise beyond her years. She saw something in Caitlin's face, said, ""What is it?""</p><p>""Nothing, sweetie. Do you feel good?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, grinning and stretching like a cat in a sunny spot. Caitlin was envious but she still smiled at the sated look on her face.</p><p>""That's good,"" she said.</p><p>""You didn't finish, again,"" Mandy said, looking at her.</p><p>""I was close,"" Caitlin said, shrugging.</p><p>""You could use the vibrator,"" the girl said, pointing at the toy still vibrating in her hand.</p><p>Looking at it, she had an idea pop in her head, said, ""You know, it is customary to give an orgasm if you get one.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, I helped you have one, so...""</p><p>""You want me to...,"" the girl said, her eyes wide. Lowering her voice to a whisper, ""You want me to do it to you?""</p><p>""Only seems fair, doesn't it?""</p><p>Her limpid brown eyes fixed on the toy and she bit her lip indecisively. The fact that she was even thinking about it made Caitlin's heart race. It would be fuel for a burning fantasy later, she was sure.</p><p>Then the girl made up her mind, nodded. Caitlin felt a flush of excitement when the girl took the vibrator from her.</p><p>""Do you want me to take my clothes off,"" Caitlin said, fighting the urge to cross her fingers. Still, she crossed them in her mind.</p><p>""You said, you didn't have to take your clothes off, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Caitlin said, wanting to kick herself for it.</p><p>The girl nodded, then grinned, ""But it is more fun if you do?""</p><p>Laughing, Caitlin said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>She pulled her t-shirt over her head, unhooked her bra. Her nipples grew instantly hard in the air conditioning. Shivering, she urged the girl to get up so she could shimmy out of her shorts and panties. Naked, she grinned at the girl. She spread her legs wide for the girl.</p><p>The girl looked down at herself, then at Caitlin. Frowning, she said, ""Yours looks different than mine.""</p><p>""I know. Your who-ha will change when you get older.""</p><p>""My who-ha?""</p><p>""Your, you know,"" Caitlin said, laughing, ""Why, what do you call it?""</p><p>""My vagina.""</p><p>""Really,"" Caitlin said, laughing harder, ""Never heard a kid call it a vagina before.""</p><p>Mandy shrugged.</p><p>""I guess I shouldn't be surprised,"" she said, shaking her head, ""Anyway, your vagina will change as you get older. You'll grow hair down there and have to shave it off like I do. You'll get your period and have to wear an uncomfortable pad or stuff a tampon up inside. Moral of the story, enjoy your adorable little who-ha while you can.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said, clearly not understanding half of what she'd said.</p><p>The girl stood between Caitlin's spread legs, hesitantly pressed the vibrator to her womanhood. Her eyes widened when Caitlin's hips began to gyrate against the toy and she seemed hypnotized by the flex of her body.</p><p>She was so excited, watching the girl use the vibrator on her. It was so wrong and inappropriate, which made it all the more arousing. She'd never been so turned on than she was right then. Her body was going crazy.</p><p>""Is this okay,"" the girl asked, looking at Caitlin for guidance.</p><p>Moaning thickly, she said, ""It is perfect, Sweetie. Just don't stop.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>She had to grab the armrest to keep from climbing up the back of the couch, her body trying to escape the intense pleasure washing through her.</p><p>""That feels so good,"" she said, arching her back.</p><p>She hadn't been lying to Mandy when she said she was close and already she felt an orgasm building a head of steam deep inside of her. Her cries of ecstasy seemed to make the girl uneasy but she didn't care as the climax ran into her at breakneck speed. One more cry ripped from her as her body as she came, one to wake the neighbors.</p><p>The girl didn't pull the vibrator away, probably didn't know to. A second orgasm shook her, made her hastily push the girl's hand away. It was so intense, she was a trembling mess, like a palsied chiwawa.</p><p>""Wow, kiddo,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""You finished?""</p><p>""Twice,"" she said, reaching out to caress the girl's cheek, ""Thank you, Mandy.""</p><p>""Your welcome.""</p><p>It was an ingrained reaction to her saying 'thank you', one she was programmed to say. For some reason, it was hilarious to Caitlin and she scooped the startled six year old up into a hug. The girl was stiff in her arms, at first, still awkward with receiving affection. Then she hugged Caitlin back, her little arms encircling Caitlin's neck. It was probably the first real hug the girl had ever given.</p><p>Again, Caitlin felt a tug at her heart. She didn't deserve this girl's hug, but she was probably the best person for it in the girl's life. So, she hugged the girl for all she was worth, hoped the girl could feel the genuine love behind it.</p>"
1149,"Home Alone, Part 7",Ebo,7,"Caroline is staying the night and things heat up after an erotic, exciting run in with Rebecca.","['f/g. g/g', 'cons', 'oral']","<p>""Shouldn't we wait until your parents go to bed,"" Caroline said, sighing as Riley's hand found her breast under her shirt.</p><p>""I've missed you,"" Riley said, sighing heavily. She pulled her hand from under her friend's shirt, let it fall back in place.</p><p>""I've missed you, too,"" Caroline said, kissing her deeply enough to curl her toes, ""but I can wait a little longer.""</p><p>""Better stop kissing me like that or I won't be able to,"" Riley husked.</p><p>Laughing, Caroline said, ""Mmm, you know... We fool around a lot and I think that was the first flirty thing you've ever said to me. Your pillow talk is almost non-existent.""</p><p>""Pillow talk,"" Riley parroted, looking at her for an explanation.</p><p>""You know, whispered sweet nothings,"" Caroline said, laughing when Riley made a face, ""I'm messing with you.""</p><p>""Good. I don't think I could manage the lovey dovy stuff,"" Riley said, making Caroline laugh harder.</p><p>""Oh, hey,"" Riley said, remembering what she had wanted to tell Caroline about, ""I have to tell you something even though I know I'm going to catch hell for it.""</p><p>""Uh-oh,"" Caroline said, leaning forward, ""Any story that starts like that has to be good. Did you steal more sex toys?""</p><p>Shaking her head sadly, she said, ""Maybe I shouldn't tell you about what happened. Nothing good will come of it.""</p><p>Laughing, Caroline held up three fingers and said, ""I promise to only make fun of you only a little. Scout's honor.""</p><p>""You were never a Girl Scout,"" Riley reminded her.</p><p>""Right,"" she said, then grinned, ""Then I can't promise I won't make fun of you.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Riley said, laughing and shaking her head, ""Anyway, I told you my step-mom signed me up for piano lessons, right?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah. You mentioned it. Have you had any lessons,"" Caroline asked.</p><p>""Just the one, but it was a doozy.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>""Nothing really,"" Riley said, laughing at the look her friend gave her. Holding up her hand, she said, ""Let me explain. When the teacher opened the door, I was floored by who it was.""</p><p>""Really? Who was it?""</p><p>""Remember the videos on Rebecca's computer, the ones of her and an older woman,"" Riley asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Caroline said, nodding. Her eyes widened as she guessed who answered the door, ""No! Shut up!""</p><p>""Yep,"" Riley laughed, nodding, ""My piano teacher is Rebecca's lesbian lover.""</p><p>Caroline fell on her back laughing, ""That is priceless. She didn't try anything with you, did she?""</p><p>""No, but it was still awkward.""</p><p>""What's she like,"" Caroline asked, sitting up, ""Creepy?""</p><p>""No, she is a nice lady, funny. A pretty good teacher. If I hadn't known about her and Rebecca, I would have liked her. I kind of still do.""</p><p>""Even though she molested your step-sister,"" Caroline asked, dubiously.</p><p>""About that,"" Riley said, grinning sheepishly, ""It didn't happen like that.""</p><p>""What do you mean,"" Caroline asked, frowning.</p><p>Riley told her the story Rebecca told her, the one about her step-sister seducing the piano teacher. Caroline listened, wide-eyed.</p><p>When Riley wrapped up her story, Caroline asked only one question, ""And Rebecca just told you this?""</p><p>Riley sighed. This was the part of the story she'd been dreading. It was the part of the story her friend would have a field day with.</p><p>""I recognize that sigh,"" Caroline said, grinning. Riley could almost see her sharpening her teeth, ready to tear her apart.</p><p>Taking a deep breath to prepare, she told her friend about her step-sister inviting her into her room when she mistook guilt for embarrassment about being touched by the piano teacher; about Rebecca knowing she'd been in her room and had seen her little performance piece with her vibrator; about the slip up she had made that revealed she was sexually active with Caroline; about Rebecca wanting to have a conversation about lesbian stuff.</p><p>""Then something weird happened,"" Riley said, her face hot with embarrassment.</p><p>""Weirder than what you just told me,"" Caroline said, laughing.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, then let it out in a hurry, ""I slept with Rebecca.""</p><p>Caroline blinked at her, then she fell out laughing, ""No, you didn't.""</p><p>""I did,"" Riley said, bracing for impact.</p><p>""Oh. My. God,"" Caroline said, laughing harder, ""You slut.""</p><p>""Hey!""</p><p>""Your own step-sister.""</p><p>""It isn't like we are related,"" Riley said, blushing even brighter.</p><p>Caroline laughed at her embarrassment, then said, ""Let me guess, she seduced you, too.""</p><p>""Well, yeah,"" Riley said.</p><p>""Not hard to believe. She has a body on her,"" Caroline said, grinning, ""All those tight clothes she wears.""</p><p>""She looks better without them,"" Riley said, then clamped her hand to her mouth. What she'd said sank in and she looked at Caroline to see how she would respond.</p><p>Caroline looked at her wide-eyed, then started laughing. She was wiping tears out of her eyes when she said, ""Does she now?""</p><p>""I didn't mean to say that,"" Riley said, her face so hot it would have curdled milk.</p><p>""Which isn't the same as saying you didn't mean it. So you think your step-sister has a nice body, huh?""</p><p>""Well, yeah,"" Riley said.</p><p>""So do I,"" Caroline said, grinning at her, ""Great legs.""</p><p>The conversation wasn't going the way she had expected. Not that she was complaining. She had expected Caroline to tease her relentlessly.</p><p>""Cute backside, too,"" Riley said, holding her breath to see if it would trigger the ribbing she had been expecting all along. Caroline only nodded, grinning.</p><p>""So, are you going to sleep with the piano teacher, too?""</p><p>""What, no!""</p><p>""So it is only slightly older chicks that do it for you,"" Caroline teased, then added, ""You had that one coming after the internet squeeze comments.""</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""I guess I did. Did you ever thank Natty for me?""</p><p>Caroline winked at her, said, ""I did. She said you are welcome. She wants to be your Facebook friend. You should look her up. She is a cool chick.""</p><p>""I will,"" Riley said.</p><p>""In the spirit of sharing,"" Caroline said, laughing nervously, ""I might have had cyber sex with her over Skype.""</p><p>""What,"" Riley said, laughing, ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""How does that work,"" Riley asked.</p><p>""Um, well..."" Caroline said, blushing, ""That is a little hard to explain.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Riley laughed, then she couldn't resist adding, ""Did you two use protection, at least? Don't want to get a virus.""</p><p>Caroline rolled her eyes as the sad joke, then laughed anyway, ""Ha ha. I could say the same about your step-sister.""</p><p>Riley smacked her arm, said, ""Hey... She might dress kind of slutty and act kind of slutty, now that I think about it, but she's only slept with one person. Well, two now.""</p><p>""Defending her honor, how sweet,"" Caroline said, laughing.</p><p>""Oh God,"" Riley said, laughing, ""I'm going to grab a drink from downstairs. Want anything?""</p><p>""I want a Coke but I guess a water,"" Caroline said, sighing.</p><p>""Why not have a Coke?""</p><p>""Supposed to be bad for my braces. I haven't had one since I got them,"" Caroline said, sounding miserable.</p><p>""Coke it is,"" Riley said, winking.</p><p>Riley headed downstairs and into the kitchen. Getting a couple of glasses from the cupboard, she filled them with ice. She grabbed two cans of Coke from the fridge, turned back to the glass, when she heard the curious dialogue coming from the living room. Peeking around the cut out, she saw her dad and stepmom were watching some goofy comedy on TV.</p><p>Distracted by the farce, she didn't realize she wasn't alone in the kitchen until arms slipped around her waist from behind. Grinning, she thought Caroline had followed her downstairs after all, but she saw it was Rebecca, instead.</p><p>""There you are,"" her step-sister said, pressing her breasts against Riley's back, ""All done ravaging your friend and needed a drink?""</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""Not that it is any of your business, but we are waiting until they go to sleep.""</p><p>""Where is the fun in that,"" Rebecca said, letting her hands roam up to cup Riley's breasts through her T-shirt. She teased her nipples through the thin material until they ached sweetly. An involuntary groan escaped her and she found herself getting turned on by her step-sister's boldness.</p><p>""Well, we'd like to continue fooling around,"" Riley sighed, her voice thickening with excitement, ""and getting caught because we couldn't wait seems counter-productive.""</p><p>""Still, a little danger makes it fun,"" the teenager said, letting one hand slip down Riley's stomach and into the junction of her thighs. Riley moaned as her able fingers awoke a fire there. She was trapped against the counter, Rebecca's delicious body pressing her against it from behind. Not that she really wanted to go anywhere.</p><p>Kissing the side of her neck, Rebecca said, ""The thrill of risking being caught... Doesn't it make you all wet inside?""</p><p>Riley had to admit she was more than a little aroused by what Rebecca was doing to her. The parental types were no more than twelve feet away and only the inane comedy provided any cover for the sounds she was making. Trying to keep her voice in check only made the tantalizing caress of Rebecca's hand between her thighs more erotic.</p><p>She gasped in surprise when Rebecca hooked her thumbs in her shorts and shucked them and her underwear down around her knees.</p><p>""What are you doing,"" she hissed, tried to reach down and pull them up.</p><p>""Live a little, Kiddo,"" Rebecca said, her fingers questing lower. Riley moaned as they slipped inside her ready core.</p><p>Her fingers tightened onto the countertop in a deathgrip, those thrusting fingers making her hips jerk. Rebecca pressed against her, her lower abdomen grinding against her bare backside. She sighed softly in Riley's ear. Her enjoyment made Riley shiver with excitement.</p><p>""This has you all excited,"" Rebecca said, kissing her neck, ""you are dripping wet.""</p><p>""We should stop,"" Riley said, around a moan, ""What if they get up to get a drink?""</p><p>""Then we are busted,"" Rebecca purred in her ear, her fingers moving faster inside of her.</p><p>The lovely sensations washing through her twelve year old body made it hard for her to think clearly. Rebecca knew right where to touch, her thrusting fingers driving her body wild. The teenager had her in a real state.</p><p>""Are you going to come for me,"" Rebecca said, her own breathing fast and shallow. Riley realized she liked torturing her like this, probably as much as she liked the abuse.</p><p>Riley thought she might. She was so excited. It couldn't be long before she climaxed.</p><p>""Un-oh,"" Rebecca said, looking past her at the TV, ""a commercial. Doesn't your Dad look parched? Now would be a good time to refill his drink, don't you think?""</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Riley said, willing the commercials to end.</p><p>Whatever network they were watching, it seemed they loved to stack their commercials up. There was a good three minutes of ads for car insurance, Lipton ice tea, Viagra, and a commercial she thought was selling sex until the last five seconds when it turned out to be a car commercial. She waited tensely for them all to run, sighed with relief when the movie started again. She knew she still wasn't safe, that the duo on the couch could still get up for something and see her flushed, open mouth rictus of pleasure, with a grinning Rebecca pressed to her back, but the odds were more in her favor.</p><p>""I'm not going to stop until you come for me,"" Rebecca whispered in her ear, then gently nibbled the lobe, ""So you better hurry.""</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Riley said, feeling her orgasm stir to life like a sleeping beast. Angered by being awakened, it raged through her, shook her to pieces. Her knees buckled and she would have hit the floor if not for Rebecca pinning her to the counter.</p><p>A gasp escaped her and she waited to see if it would draw the attention of the movie watchers. It was a timeless moment, everything slowing down to a crawl. It had sounded loud to her ears, clearly audible over the thundering of her pulse in her temples. They had to have heard her, would turn to see her dazed, post orgasmic face. They'd come to investigate, find her shorts around her knees and her juices running down her leg.</p><p>They didn't, hadn't heard or didn't care to investigate her gasp.</p><p>Her legs were a little wobbly when Rebecca pulled back from her. She racked her shorts and panties back up, turned around to look at the grinning teenager. She had to lean heavily on the counter, not trusting her legs to hold her up.</p><p>""Asshole,"" she said, laughing when Rebecca winked at her.</p><p>""You owe me an orgasm,"" the teenager said.</p><p>""I owe you a kick in the ass after a stunt like that,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""You liked it,"" Rebecca said, laughing, ""The puddle on the floor proves it.""</p><p>""God, my legs feel like jello,"" Riley said.</p><p>""You are welcome,"" Rebecca said, heading to the fridge. She came out with a bottle of water, turned back to Riley, ""Tell Caroline she's welcome, too. I got you all primed and ready for her.""</p><p>With that, she was gone, leaving Riley to shake her head in wonder.</p><p>She finished making her Cokes, then went upstairs to her room. She had to laugh at how wobbly her legs were. Rebecca had really done a number on her. Again. Shaking her head, she wondered at the can of worms she had opened by letting her step-sister seduce her. She smiled as a shiver of excitement worked through her.</p><p>Opening the door to her room, she found Caroline stretched out on her stomach, propped up on her elbows watching TV. She turned and gave Riley a warm smile, flashing her bling. Riley was glad she'd gotten over the trying to smile without showing her teeth thing.</p><p>Riley took a second to admire her, liked how she looked in her sleep shorts and T-shirt. The shorts were, well, very short, revealed her long legs and clung to her pert backside. Laying like that, with her chin on the palm of her hands, it pushed her small breasts out. Maybe Rebecca was right, had her 'primed and ready', but she thought Caroline looked incredibly sexy stretched out on her bed.</p><p>Giving her a curious smile, Caroline asked, ""What are you looking at?""</p><p>""The sexy girl in my bed,"" Riley said, setting the glasses on the bedside stand. She crawled on top of the girl, nuzzled her neck.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" Caroline said, smiling, ""I don't know. Two flirty compliments in one day.""</p><p>Laughing, Riley brushed her hair aside so she could kiss her neck, let her hands slip down her flank and onto her adorable backside. Caroline sighed, turned her head to look at her friend. A hint of a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.</p><p>""I thought we were waiting,"" she said.</p><p>Leaning forward to kiss her, Riley said, ""I don't want to wait.""</p><p>Caroline smiled playfully at her, ""Why? What happened downstairs to change your mind?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Come on now. You were gone a while, then you had this dazed look on your face when you walked into the room,"" Caroline said, then gave her a sweet kiss, ""I recognize that look. I've been responsible for it a few times.""</p><p>Laughing at last sentence, Riley said, ""I was getting us drinks, when Rebecca came into the kitchen. Things got... interesting from there.""</p><p>""What? In the kitchen?""</p><p>""Yeah, with the parent types watching TV in the living room,"" Riley said, laughing at the look on her friend's face, ""It was dangerous and exciting. I'm still a little jittery.""</p><p>""Rebecca is going to be trouble for you,"" Caroline said, rolling onto her back so she wouldn't have to crane her neck.</p><p>""I was thinking the same thing walking up the stairs,"" Riley said.</p><p>""Well, since she has you all hot and bothered,"" Caroline said, propping up on her elbows, ""we might as well...""</p><p>Riley kissed her then, let her into her mouth. It was a playful kiss but deepened, became passionate as their tongues twined. Caroline responded, put a hand on the back of her neck to hold her to the kiss.</p><p>When she finally broke it, Caroline met Riley's eyes, bit her lower lip. There was excitement in her eyes, desire. Grinning, Riley kissed her chin, then the graceful curve of her neck. Her collar bone. Caroline half sat up so Riley could remove her shirt. She undid her bra as Riley removed her own shirt. As Riley tossed her shirt aside, Caroline undid the clasps to her training bra, helped her out of it. Their lips met once more, then Riley gently pushed the girl to her back. She continued what she'd started, kissing her way down the girl's supine body. Coming to the waistband of her shorts, she hooked her thumbs in the elastic. Caroline lifted her butt off the bed and Riley raked the shorts and panties down her long legs and off.</p><p>Naked, Caroline looked up at her, her eyes intrigued as Riley lowered herself onto her stomach between her spread thighs. She moaned and sighed as Riley used her fingers to tease her tender bud. Then she gasped when her friend lowered her mouth to sex, tasted her with her tongue. Her eyes were wide when Riley rolled her eyes up to look at her. Grinning, she continued to use her tongue to tease her clit.</p><p>With a nervous giggle, Caroline said, ""Are we really doing this?""</p><p>""Why? Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>""Well, no,"" Caroline said, sighing, ""Natty talked about this, but it seemed kind of weird. I never expected to do it. Or have it done to me.""</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""I really need to meet this Natty chick.""</p><p>Caroline laughed, then sighed as Riley used the flat of her tongue to torment her tender clit. Her body began to respond, her breathing quickening. She propped up on her elbows to watch what Riley was doing to her. Riley rolled her eyes up and she saw her friend biting her lip, her eyes twinkling with excitement.</p><p>I guess the weird has worn off, Riley thought, remembering the conversation she'd had with Rebecca about her first time.</p><p>As Caroline's sighs became moans, then these cute little animal noises, Riley rolled her eyes to the door to the hallway. The parental types were still awake, probably still watching the stupid comedy they had been watching when she was in the kitchen. Still, the danger of one of them deciding to check up on Riley and Caroline was a real one. It gave her a naughty thrill, made her heart knock around her breast like a caged animal.</p><p>""God, that feels so good,"" Caroline said, her body going crazy. Her back was arched, pushing her small breasts skyward and they jiggled as her body writhed. She grasped at the sheets, held on for dear life. Her head lolled back, her long hair brushing the sheets behind her.</p><p>Her little cries of pleasure were getting louder and could probably be heard outside of the room. It had Riley in a state, so aroused by living dangerously. She didn't tell Caroline to keep quiet, grew more and more excited as she continued to make those sharp sounds of ecstasy.</p><p>Riley felt Caroline start to come, grabbed her thighs to keep her jerking body to her mouth. She kept flicking her tongue across her bud until she felt her friend stiffen against her face. Involuntarily, her thighs clamp together, squeezing on Riley's head. She shook with her friend, trapped by her thighs. Then the girl went limp and she was free.</p><p>Laughing, she crawled up the supine girl's body, gave her a kiss. When she pulled back, Caroline smiled at her, said, ""Your face is all wet.""</p><p>""Yeah, you had me in a headlock, for a minute,"" she said, grinning when the girl blushed.</p><p>""I'll make it up to you,"" Caroline said, hooking her fingers in Riley's shorts, ""Take these off.""</p><p>Riley stretched out on her back and let Caroline finish removing her clothes. Naked, she glanced at the door. If her father or stepmother came in now, she'd never be able to explain why they were naked. It would be pretty obvious what they had been up to, what with Caroline's juices drying on her face.</p><p>A shiver of excitement worked its way through her. Maybe Rebecca had been right; it was a lot more fun like this, when there was an element of danger.</p><p>Caroline smiled nervously down at her and Riley said, ""It is okay if you don't want to.""</p><p>""It's not that I don't,"" Caroline said, leaning in for a kiss, ""I'm just a little nervous.""</p><p>""Take your time,"" Riley said, touching her face tenderly.</p><p>Caroline gave her another kiss, let it linger until Riley's toes were curling. Then she nuzzled her neck, kissed her collar bone. Riley stroked her hair as she worked her way lower, sighed as her friend's tongue teased first one nipple, then the other. She didn't let up until they were aching sweetly and she groaned. She left a trail of kisses down her stomach. Riley's excitement grew as she got closer and closer to her ready girlhood.</p><p>Finally, Caroline stretched out between Riley's spread thighs, hesitantly lowered her mouth to her sex. Riley continued to stroke her hair, smiled encouragingly when Caroline rolled her eyes up to look at her. Her friend's tongue felt incredible as it teased her bud, made her sigh. Without thinking about it, she let her hand slip around to the back of Caroline's head, holding her to her gyrating pussy. Rebecca had done this to her, now she found herself doing it to Caroline, her fingers knotting in her hair.</p><p>Maybe Caroline got the hint or really didn't need the hand on the back of her head because she continued to caress Riley's clit with the flat of her tongue. Her technique wasn't as good as Rebecca's but Riley still couldn't stop moaning.</p><p>Something she had seen in the videos on Rebecca's computer popped into her head, an image of two naked teens going down on each other at the same time, their faces in each other's crotches. Sixty-nine, she thought it was called. She'd heard the term somewhere, probably at school. A lot of sex talk had been floating around lately.</p><p>Actually having sex, Riley had thought some of the things she heard were so outlandish that had to be made up. Some just made her laugh. She guessed it was to be expected- most twelve year olds weren't sexually active and who knew where they were getting their information.</p><p>Still, she was pretty sure what she had seen on the computer screen was called sixty-nine. The idea was kind of intriguing. She and Caroline could do it at the same time.</p><p>""Caroline,"" she sighed.</p><p>""Yeah,"" her friend said, looking up at her.</p><p>""Do you know what sixty-nine-ing is?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Turn your body this way,"" she said, making a crude show of what she had in mind with her fingers. Her friend gave her a look, laughing. Riley laughed and said, ""Just do it.""</p><p>Shrugging, Caroline rotated a hundred and eighty degrees so she was straddling Riley's chest. Riley urged her back more until her thighs bracketed her neck. Caroline looked over her shoulder at Riley, clearly wondering what she was up to. She go the idea pretty quick when Riley's tongue slipped between the soft folds of her pussy to tease her bud. Moaning, she lowered her face to Riley's crotch.</p><p>With the girl right in her face, she could smell the musky scent of her and Riley found it intoxicating. It seemed to grow a little sharper as Caroline became more excited. As she continued to caress her bud with her tongue, she inhaled deep the girl.</p><p>Caroline was doing wonderful things to her, her tongue sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her young body. It was hard to concentrate on pleasuring her friend and she kept having to stop as a moan ripped its way from her. The more she tried to keep her mouth on Caroline's undulating sex, the more those moans seemed to come.</p><p>Her friend seemed to being having the same troubles, had given up on using her tongue. Her fingers slipped into Riley's slick sex, found the magic spot. Already struggling to give and receive, her thrusting fingers made it nearly impossible. She couldn't stop making these wordless noises of excitement. She kind of wished her friend wasn't a virgin, so she could do what Caroline was doing to her.</p><p>Determined to please her friend, Riley focused on using her tongue to tease Caroline's clit, trying to ignore what Caroline was doing to her. It really didn't work, those thrusting finger's insistent for her attention. Still, she tried, kept her tongue moving as she moaned and sighed.</p><p>""That feels so... Oh, God... Don't stop doing that,"" Caroline said, half sitting up and arching her back. The move pushed her pussy against Riley's face and her undulating hips rubbed it against her tongue. Her hips started jerking, lost all grace as her orgasm welled up inside. With a sharp cry of ecstasy, she came, her body lifting off of Riley's mouth as it shook.</p><p>For a moment, she forgot about Riley, just basked in the feel of her post orgasmic body. Riley was kind of jealous, the fingers unmoving inside of her. She was so close, right on the edge of sweet release. She wriggled her hips to remind her friend she was still there.</p><p>Caroline got the message, started thrusting her fingers in and out in a blur. Each thrust found her g-spot, drove her body wild. Then Caroline lowered her mouth to her sex, tasted her with her tongue. Riley closed her eyes, enjoyed the sensations washing through her body. Without having to worry about Caroline, she was free to focus on her own orgasm, which stirred to life inside of her. She cried out as it raged through her, her body going crazy as she came.</p><p>Throwing her leg over, Caroline got off of Riley, the stretched out beside of her, pressed her body against her side. Smiling, Riley put an arm around her, pulled her close. Caroline threw a leg across her thighs, resting her head on her shoulder.</p><p>""We are getting pretty good at this,"" Caroline said, tracing lazy circles on Riley's stomach with her finger tips.</p><p>Grinning, she said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>""We should probably get dressed.""</p><p>""In a minute,"" Riley said, kissing the top of her head, ""I'm enjoying this.""</p><p>Caroline looked up at her and smiled, ""I don't know, you might be better at the lovey dovy stuff than you think.""</p><p>Laughing, Riley kissed her.</p>"
1150,White Stockings,Ebo,1,A curiosity about why a young girl is wearing white stockings under her school uniform leads one woman to a wonderful discovery.,"['F/g,cons', 'oral', 'trib', 'ped', 'voy']","<p>As the bus slowed to a stop at Cleveland and Poplar, Jaime felt her heart start beating faster in her breast. She tried not to stare as the girl got on the bus, wasn't sure if she succeeded. The girl had become more than just a distraction for her on her commute home from work, but an infatuation bordering on an obsession. Ever since she lost her license because of a DUI, she'd been taking this same bus to work and Monday thru Friday and this girl rode it with her on the return trip.</p><p>She was a beautiful black girl, maybe thirteen, the perfect age to Jaime. Her legs were long and shapely for a girl her age; her girlish hips just giving way to a more feminine curviness; flat belly; a full round backside; small, perky breasts. She wore her hair straightened and long, falling to mid-back. It framed her pretty face perfectly. She had a dazzling white smile and big limpid brown eyes that lit up when she smiled.</p><p>While she was truly a beautiful girl, it was her usual outfit that first caught Jaime's attention. She wore what appeared to be a school outfit; a bland blue, pleated skirt that fell to mid thigh; a white button up shirt and a blazer that matched the skirt; white tights and Mary Janes on her feet. She always had a backpack with her.</p><p>Jaime had come to terms with the fact she had a weakness for little girls, especially those between the ages of ten and fifteen. She wasn't proud of it but had come to accept that it was a part of her. She hadn't pursued this interest; just liked to look.</p><p>Then there was the schoolgirl fetish. Maybe it was just another facet of her kink, but she was addicted to slutty schoolgirl porn. She'd admit it was an addiction, had a huge hard drive on her computer full of video to prove it.</p><p>So, the fact she found this beautiful girl in her school uniform so intriguing wasn't really that surprising. When she learned the girl wasn't actually wearing tights under her skirt but something else, it hadn't helped matters. Made them much, much worse, in fact. The girl had invaded her waking thoughts, then her dreams ever since she had noticed. She couldn't concentrate at work, her performance slipping. The discovery had her a distracted mess.</p><p>It had happened a few days ago, when the bus was unusually full. The only seat left on the bus was the one directly across from Jaime and the girl ended up sitting there. Jaime had been elated because she could look at the girl without having to really try. She had sat down facing her, crossed her legs like a proper young lady. This is when it had happened, when Jaime noticed something that would completely blow her mind. She had been going on the assumption that the girl wore tights or maybe pantyhose with her uniform but it was incorrect. The skirt rode up a little and Jaime saw the lacy tops of the thigh high stockings the girl wore. Her eyes had grown wide at the sexy nylons, her mind kicking out feverish fantasies about why a thirteen year old girl was wearing such lingerie.</p><p>She hadn't been able to tear her eyes away. As usual, the girl got off a couple stops before her own and she watched her go, left feeling unsatisfied with not knowing why the girl was wearing stockings. It plagued her thoughts all evening and she didn't get any of the work she had brought home to work on done. All she could think about were those ebony legs sheathed in white nylon.</p><p>That night, when she finally managed to get to sleep, she dreamed of the girl. She came into Jaime's bedroom, wearing only those sexy white nylons, her beautiful body lovingly revealed in the lamp light. She crossed the room, moving with a grace that Jaime found intoxicating. The girl favored her with a smile that took her breath, crawled onto the bed to kiss her. It lingered and the girl undid the sash on the silk robe Jaime wore. It fell open to reveal her twenty-seven year old body wrapped in a matching silk teddy. The girl had whispered, ""I want you.""</p><p>That was when she had awakened in a state, her heart racing and a delicious heat spreading in her lower abdomen. As far as erotic dreams go, this one was almost PG, but it had her a horny mess. She had almost worn the batteries out on her vibrator before she was ready to go back to sleep, coming three times in a marathon bout of masturbation.</p><p>The girl had been on the bus the next day but seated way up front and Jaime in the back. Still, she was on her mind, had been there all day. She had barely gotten anything done at work, had a briefcase full of paperwork she'd have to finish tonight because of her lapse of attention.</p><p>Then, this afternoon... The girl was sitting right across from her again. Just like before, her skirt had rode up when she crossed her long legs. Jaime couldn't swallow at the sight of the lacy tops of her stockings. Her heart was racing in her breasts and her panties were getting uncomfortably wet.</p><p>The girl must have felt her eyes on her because she looked at Jaime, a hint of an amused smile on her face. Blushing, she had looked away, but not for long. She couldn't keep her eyes off the girl. The schoolgirl outfit, the stocking... The combination was playing havoc with her quiet addictions, making her a drooling fool.</p><p>The girl's stop came up and she got up to disembark. Watching the twitch of her backside as she swayed down the aisle, Jaime felt herself almost panicking. It was happening, again. The girl was leaving and she still didn't know why she wore the sexy stockings under her school uniform.</p><p>The need to know was almost painful, compelled her to her feet. The girl was already off the bus, walking up the street. Jaime just made it off the bus before the driver pulled away from the curb. He gave her an odd look, knew her stop was a few more further along his route. Shrugging, he opened the door and let her out.</p><p>Her feet hit the concrete just in time for her to see the girl disappear down an alley between two brick buildings. She told herself to wait, let the girl have a head start. Counting to five in her head, she shook her head at her own actions. She was following a little girl to see why she wore stockings. It wasn't rational behavior, reckless. Worse, she didn't even know if following the girl would answer her burning question. The girl might just live around here. There were apartment buildings a few blocks over.</p><p>Still, she started walking, came to the entrance of the alley the girl had disappeared into. Peeking around the corner, she saw the girl walking. She didn't seem aware that she was being followed. Jaime entered the alleyway, hoping the girl couldn't hear the clock of her high heels. She stayed as far back as she dared, any further and she ran the risk of losing her.</p><p>They turned down another alleyway, and the girl stopped in front of a metal door. She looked up at a camera mounted on the wall, waved. The door opened and a mountain of a man opened the door. She grinned at him, gave him a hug, then went inside.</p><p>Intrigued, Jaime wondered who the man was. Probably not a relative, the mountain as pasty white as the girl was dark. And why had the girl come here? It appeared to be the loading dock of a warehouse or maybe a grocery store. She had disappeared into the service door near the huge roll-up doors.</p><p>Frowning, she realized she had more questions now than she had had before, knew even less about the girl in the white stockings. Frustrated, she realized her super spy moment had been a waste of time.</p><p>She was turning to leave when the Mountain appeared at the door again. In a gravelly voice, he called, ""You there. Come out where I can see you?</p><p>Her heart starting racing and she felt adrenaline flood her bloodstream. The giant of a human being was talking to her. She had been busted.</p><p>""Don't make me follow you. I hate to run. I won't be nice to you if you make me run,"" he yelled, making Jaime cringe in fear, ""So do us a favor and show yourself.""</p><p>She took a deep breath and stepped out in the open. He came over to her, loomed menacingly over her. Her bladder felt in real danger of letting go, she was so scared. She realized she was alone in the alley with the behemoth. Worse, she doubted her scream would reach the street. No help was coming if he got violent.</p><p>""Why were you following the girl,"" he said, his eyes hard as he glared at her.</p><p>""I- I..."" she stammered, realized she didn't have a good reason. She doubted he would understand or appreciate her compulsion on the bus.</p><p>""Yes, you,"" he said, leaning even closer, ""Why are you following the girl?""</p><p>""Tank,"" someone said and he looked at over his shoulder. Jaime saw the black girl standing in the doorway.</p><p>""Go back inside,"" he said, his face softening as he looked her and he smiled. The transformation was so complete that it made Jaime blink in surprise. The tenderness in his eyes was so out of sorts with the image of restrained violence she had of him. He turned back to her and there was the controlled rage she had seen before, ""I'll take care of her.""</p><p>""It's okay, Tank,"" the girl said, walking over to them, ""I'll take her inside. She's okay.""</p><p>""Are you sure,"" he said, glaring at Jaime, ""I caught her following you.""</p><p>""Trust me,"" the girl said, giving Jaime a smile, ""she is harmless. Just another customer.""</p><p>Customer, Jaime thought, frowning, customer of what?</p><p>The girl offered her hand, said, ""Come on. I'll take you inside. Unless you want to hang out with Tank some more.""</p><p>Jaime glanced at Tank, then took the girl's hand. She found herself being led to the building. Tank had to let them in and he glared at her the whole time. She wanted to hide behind the girl, who didn't seem put off by the giant.</p><p>Inside, she saw it was indeed a grocery store. She looked around, feeling like she was missing something.</p><p>""It is a grocery store,"" the girl said, maybe reading her mind, ""but we aren't going shopping.""</p><p>""Um, thanks for saving me,"" she said.</p><p>""I AM right, right,"" she said, stopping to look at Jaime, ""You aren't going to be a problem for the girls?""</p><p>""Girls,"" Jaime asked, frowning.</p><p>""Tell me you are harmless,"" she said, her brown eyes intent on Jaime's.</p><p>""I'm sorry I followed you,"" she said, then, ""I don't know what came over me.""</p><p>""I do, but you didn't answer my question,"" she said.</p><p>""I'm harmless. Just show me the exit and you'll never have to worry about me, again.""</p><p>""The exit? Is that where you really want to go? I figured if you were following me, you were looking for something a little different.""</p><p>""I don't understand,"" she said, frowning.</p><p>The girl tilted her head questioningly as she looked at Jaime. Finally, a hint of a smile tugged at her lips as she said, ""You really don't know, then?""</p><p>""Know what,"" she asked.</p><p>""Pure dumb luck, then,"" she said, laughing, ""Come on. I'll show you.""</p><p>Jaime let the girl lead her to a room marked OFFICE. She knocked on the door and Jaime wondered whose office it was.</p><p>""This is the main entrance,"" she said, looking over her shoulder at Jaime, ""The back is reserved for the girls.""</p><p>""You've mentioned girls twice now,"" Jaime said.</p><p>""You'll see,"" she said, a playful smile on her face.</p><p>The door opened and a stunningly beautiful brunette in a business suit opened the door. Her eyes widened when she saw the girl and she said, ""Eliza. What are you doing out here?""</p><p>""I brought you a new one,"" Eliza said, nodding at Jaime, ""she is fresh as driven snow, so be gentle with her.""</p><p>The woman looked her up and down, seemed intrigued by the business woman attire and briefcase. She glanced at Eliza and said, ""Is she your lawyer?""</p><p>Laughing, the girl said, ""Do you think I need a lawyer?""</p><p>""Hmm...,"" she said, looking at Jaime, ""We don't get many women here. Come on in.""</p><p>Jaime glanced at the girl, still trying to figure out what was happening. The girl smiled at her and said, ""Let Haley get you checked out. I'll see you later.""</p><p>The girl turned and walked away and she was alone with Haley. They went into the office and Hailey pulled a chair out for her before going around the desk and sitting down.</p><p>""Before we begin,"" she said, booting up her computer, ""some ground rules. No recording devices. Cameras, phones, etc. These get collected at the door and returned when you leave. I usually tell the customers to behave like gentlemen but I guess it would be a lady, in your case. Show some respect.""</p><p>""Listen, I really don't have a clue what is going on here,"" Jaime said.</p><p>The woman blinked at her then, grinned, ""Really?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Eliza wasn't kidding about you being as fresh as driven snow,"" Haley said, then grinned, ""I could tell you what is at the bottom of the stairs but I think it might be a nice surprise for you. I think I'll let you find out for yourself.""</p><p>""Can't you just tell me,"" she said, looking around.</p><p>""Where is the fun in that,"" she said, grinning, ""Alright, all I need now is your social security number.""</p><p>""My social security number?""</p><p>""I need it so I can run a background check on you,"" she said.</p><p>""Why do I need a background check?""</p><p>""So I know you aren't a cop,"" she said, her eyes flashing at Jaime, ""I'd guess you were a lawyer or an accountant, but you can never be too careful.""</p><p>Her head spinning, she wondered about that line. Was there something illegal going on here? Was that the reason for all the subterfuge? Back entrances, giant door guards? Background checks.</p><p>""I see you are freaking out,"" Haley said, smiling reassuringly at her, ""You want this. Don't throw away the opportunity now that you are so close.""</p><p>""This doesn't seem legal,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh, it isn't. It is about as illegal as it comes,"" she said, then laughed, ""Don't let that stop you, though.""</p><p>Something about the woman's words intrigued her, more than piqued her interest. Hoping she wouldn't regret it, she rambled of her social security number. The woman smiled at her, then entered the number. She drummed her fingers on the desk while the computer worked, then she leaned forward.</p><p>""Alright, Jaime Glossen, Consultant for Hamilton and Hamilton Investments,"" she said, smiling, ""welcome to Cuarto de la Nina.""</p><p>""What,"" Jaime said, blinking.</p><p>""I don't know what it means, either,"" she said, getting up. Jaime couldn't help but admire the way the skirt clung to her beautiful backside. She went to one wall, pulled a book from the book case and pressing something behind it. A section of the bookcase swung inward and the woman said, ""the owner is Hispanic and the name is in Spanish.""</p><p>Jaime stared at the the gap in the bookcase, her mind spinning. Haley smiled at her, made a flourish indicating the door.</p><p>""Have fun,"" she said, smiling a knowing smile, ""I know you will.""</p><p>Her legs were a little wobbly when she got up and approached the hidden door. She glanced at</p><p>Hailey and the woman nodded. Hesitantly, she stepped through the gap and the bookcase was closed behind her. She found stairs leading down. With the door closed, down was her only option, so she descended them.</p><p>The first strains of music came to her about halfway down. Curious, she hurried down the stairs and came to another door. Taking a deep breath, she opened it. She blinked in surprise, not exactly sure what she expected but this wasn't it.</p><p>Just beyond the door appeared to be a bar, or a strip club to be more exact. She'd seen enough of them in movies to recognize it for what it was. A bar occupied one wall and her mouth started watering at the sight of all the bottles of alcohol. There were tables on the floor and stools ringing the massive stage that took up the center of the place. Curious curtained booths lined another wall and she wasn't sure exactly what they were for.</p><p>After all, this was her first time at a strip club.</p><p>The place was packed, the tables and stools around the stage all taken. Men from all walks of life and creeds were laughing and drinking, looking excitedly at the stage. A few of them noticed her, their eyes widening in surprise. A quick scan of the room confirmed the only other woman was the bartender. She blushed, realized she stood out like a sore thumb.</p><p>Surprise gave way to acceptance and one raised his glass to her. It was a curious thing, being accepted in a place like this. She didn't know what to make of it, but she smiled at him. He smiled back and said,""Get a drink, my fair lady. The show should be starting any minute.""</p><p>She glanced at the bar and the bottles of alcohol called to her, like sirens to sailors of old, luring them to crash on the rocks. She grimaced, thinking about her own crash, the one that ended up with a suspended license and a DUI conviction. She hadn't drank since that night, but the only seats available were at the bar. Knowing it was a bad idea, she pulled up one of the stools.</p><p>""Well, this is new,"" the bartender said, smiling at Jaime, ""what will it be?""</p><p>""Jack and Coke,"" she said, meaning just to say Coke. She started to correct the order, but the woman was gone to get her drink. Her mouth started watering when it was placed in front of her and the first sip like slipping into a favorite sweater. Or a hug from an old friend, which was pretty accurate. Alcohol has been a companion of hers for a long time.</p><p>The lights in the place dimmed and the colored strobes on the stage started flashing and whirling. Her eyes were drawn to the stage, curious about what she was about to see. She had a hunch, but it seemed too good to be true. It was one of those fantasies her mind would conjure up when she had her hand in her panties.</p><p>""Gentlemen,"" a voice came from the pa speakers around the place, ""and apparently one lady, let me welcome you to another night at the Cuarto de la Nina. Be sure to be nice to our bartender and keep those dollars coming. Our first performer tonight is a crowd favorite, so put your hands together for Min!""</p><p>The crowd went wild, cheering and clapping, a few cat calls piercing the cacaphony. The curtains parted and an adorable asian girl sauntered onto the stage. Jaime choked on her drink, coughing and gagging as the alcohol ended up in her lungs instead of her stomach, but her eyes never left the stage. She was maybe thirteen, her glossy black hair falling nearly to her backside.</p><p>""Holy shit,"" Jaime said, her eyes wide.</p><p>The outfit she wore was more appropriate for a stripper than a little girl; a short skirt that barely covered her backside and left her long legs bare; black knee boots and an impossibly small bikini top. Then music started blaring from the speakers and she started dancing and Jaime realized the outfit was more appropriate than she had thought.</p><p>Watching the girl gyrate her hips and shake her ass at the crowd of rapt men, she realized her little fantasy was coming true. This really was an underage strip club.</p><p>Suddenly, she needed her drink more than ever.</p><p>Min untied her top and it was sent sailing into the crowd of adorers. Her breasts were small, little more than puffy nipples, but Jaime couldn't take her eyes off of them as she danced. She felt a pleasant warmth spread through her body as she drank in the girl on the stage. Feeling a bit more dizzy than the couple of swallows of alcohol could account for, she realized she was almost giddy with excitement.</p><p>The attraction for little girls she had kept in check was in full swing now, her pulse racing as Min worked the zipper on her skirt. The thing hadn't covered much to start with and then it was gone, revealing the eye patch the girl was trying to pass off as a thong. She twirled and Jaime saw the string disappear between her pale buttocks. Gaping at the very inappropriate underwear, she needed another sip of her drink.</p><p>The throbbing of the music was vibrating her chair, not doing anything for her growing arousal. The sigh that slipped from her told her just how excited she was.</p><p>Min hooked her thumbs in the panties, worked one side down to show her hip, then the other. Jaime figured it was all a tease, that she'd never actually take them off. Min did just that, raked them down her long legs without bending them, her adorable ass in the air and the hairless folds of her girlhood there for Jaime to see. The panties were tossed aside and the money really started hitting the stage.</p><p>The girl started working the guys at the stage, dancing right in their faces. It was so wrong, the sheer sexiness of the girl's gyrations. Jaime couldn't look away, hypnotized by the sway of her hips.</p><p>She blinked in surprise when the song ended and the lights came up. Min made a lap around the stage, blowing kisses to the cheering throng and collecting her money. Jaime watched, fascinated by the whole scene.</p><p>""Another drink,"" the bartender asked, making her gasp. She whirled around, saw the amused look on her face, then looked at her empty glass. She couldn't remember finishing it. Passing the glass to her, she nodded.</p><p>""Sorry,"" she husked.</p><p>""It's okay. Min has that effect on our customers,"" she said, giving Jaime an appraising look, ""although you aren't our usual demographic.""</p><p>""Yeah, I noticed.""</p><p>""Here is your drink,"" she said, putting it in front of Jaime, ""might want to sip this one.""</p><p>""I thought I was sipping the last one,"" she said, surprised. She hadn't meant to say it.</p><p>The woman laughed and said, ""You finished it in three or four drinks.""</p><p>""I'm a bit of an alcoholic,"" she said, again blinking at what she was sharing.</p><p>""A woman of many vices, it would seem,"" she said, her smile not malicious.</p><p>""Getting more by the minute,"" she said, glancing at the stage.</p><p>""I'll open you a tab,"" the bartender said, smiling, ""Jaime, isn't it?""</p><p>""How did you know my name,"" she asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>""Hailey whispers in my ear,"" she said, showing her the earpiece, ""You'll find this is a judgement free zone. We love our customers, count most of them as friends.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jaime asked, surprised she didn't find that hard to believe. She remember the guy who had raised his glass to her. For the second time, she felt like she'd been welcomed into a club, a pretty exclusive club, she'd guess. This time, it made her smile. This was her club now.</p><p>The lights dimmed again and the announcer said, ""Our next dancer is another crowd favorite. Please put your hands together for the lovely Eliza.""</p><p>Jaime's eyes widened, recognizing the girl from the bus's name. She turned on her stool in time to see the girl appear on stage. She moved with such grace, her head up and proud. Jaime thought she looked like a lioness on the prowl. Like Min, her outfit was straight out of a stripper supply magazine; ridiculously tall heels, the white stockings she had found so irresistible on the bus, white hot pants, and a sparkly white bra.</p><p>Her heart knocked in her chest as she stared at the girl. She couldn't believe this was happening, that she was about to see the girl who has been plaguing her dreams the last couple of days dance. She remembered her dream, the naked girl approaching her bed, wearing only white stockings. Now, she'd get to see how good her imagination really was.</p><p>When the music started and Eliza started dancing, Jaime couldn't look away. Min's dance had been erotic, flashy but Eliza's... She had the poise of a real dancer, her moves crisp and practiced. There was still gyrating hips and pelvic thrusts, ass shaking and slow teasing touches, but there were hints of ballet in her dance, as well. She couldn't exactly say why, but Jaime thought she had had some training.</p><p>Jaime felt a flush of excitement as clothing began to come off. The sparkly top went first, Eliza's small, proud breasts jiggling as she danced. A rowdy cry went up as the top was flung aside and the girl grinned. She got down on her hands and knees, rubbed her budding breasts in some lucky guys face. Smiling, she took the money he offered her with a shaking hand.</p><p>The girl worked the stage, then spotted her sitting at the bar. Smiling, she met Jaime's eyes and hooked her fingers in the hot pants. Not breaking eye contact, she raked them down her long legs and stepped out of them. Kicking them up to herself, she threw them to Jaime, who caught them out of the air. The crowd cat called and clapped when they saw who got them. Her face felt hot, with embarrassment or excitement, she wasn't sure. Probably, both.</p><p>Eliza was naked save for the stockings and strippers heels and it was almost a replay of her dream. Jaime loved the way she looked, found her even more appealing in real life than she had in her dream. She was lithe and lean, had the tight body of a dancer, which Jaime suspected she was. Her long legs looked so lovely sheathed in white nylon, which contrasted with her deep brown thighs; the soft, smooth folds of her girlhood; flat, defined belly; small, breasts, upswept and proud; a round, perky backside. She had such lovely skin, the color of rich coffee with just a splash of cream.</p><p>She was perfect in every way, or at least that was Jaime's opinion.</p><p>Seeing the naked girl dance, the erotic sway of her body, the thrust of her hips, her hands on her own body... It was something she'd never forget. It had been burned into her mind, would surely find a home amongst her favorite fantasies.</p><p>The song ended and Eliza made a sweep of the stage, blowing kisses and bowing to the cheering crowd, then gathered her money. She had a giant wad of bills in her hand as she walked off stage. Even if they were all ones, she thought the girl had made more money in five minutes, than she would make in a day.</p><p>She is worth every penny, she thought, turning back to the bar. Her glass was full, untouched. At least she hadn't drank it in three gulps this time.</p><p>""I took the liberty of refilling it for you,"" the bartender said, smiling.</p><p>""So I did down it,"" she said, frowning, ""I don't remember drinking it.""</p><p>""This place can do that to you,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Do me a favor,"" she said, shaking her head, ""Could you pace me? I don't seem to be able myself?""</p><p>""Very responsible of you,"" she said, nodding.</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>Someone tapped her on the shoulder and she turned to find the asian girl smiling at her. No longer naked but wrapped in a short silk robe, she still looked so lovely. She scrambled to remember her name as she smiled back at her. It was Min, she was almost certain.</p><p>""So there really is a woman in the crowd tonight,"" Min said, holding out her hand, ""I'm Min.""</p><p>""Jaime,"" she said, shaking her hand.</p><p>""It is nice to meet you, Jaime,"" she said, leaning her body against Jaime, ""Welcome to Cuarto de la Nina.""</p><p>""Thank you, Min,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""Would you like a lap dance,"" the girl said, nodding toward the curtained booths.</p><p>""Well, I...,"" she stammered, the thought of letting this lovely little girl lead her to one of those booths and rub her body all over her was almost too much to bare. Heat flushed her lower abdomen and her nipples strained against her cotton blouse.</p><p>""Sorry, Min,"" Eliza said, smiling as she approached, ""She's all mine.""</p><p>""Ah, Eliza,"" Min said, with a playful pout, ""you have all the fun.""</p><p>""I'm sure she'll be around for a while. You'll have your fun,"" Eliza said.</p><p>""The offer of a lap dance still stands,"" Min said, then turned and walked away.</p><p>""Lap dances are twenty-five per song,"" Eliza said.</p><p>""I don't have any cash on me,"" Jaime said, wishing she had closed out her account.</p><p>""No problem,"" she said, then motioned the bartender over, ""put a hundred on her tab for me, Annie.""</p><p>""We usually don't do that for new faces,"" Annie said.</p><p>""She is good for it,"" Eliza said, looking at Jaime, who nodded.</p><p>""If she isn't,"" she said, pointing at Eliza, ""you better be.""</p><p>She grinned at the bartender, who smiled back at her.</p><p>Taking her hand, Eliza led her through the crowd to one of the booths. Once they were inside, Jaime saw a padded chair, sat down. Eliza closed the curtains, then turned to her. She favored Jaime with a curious smile.</p><p>""I've felt you looking at me on the bus,"" she said, undoing her robe but not opening it, ""then you followed me today.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jaime said, her face hot with embarrassment.</p><p>The girl opened her robe, slipped out of it. Naked, she sat on Jaime's lap, put her arm around her neck and asked, ""I'm used to guys staring at me, but you are the first woman.""</p><p>""I'm sure other women are looking, too,"" Jaime said, then wanted to groan at the inane comment. It was hard to be witty or clever when her pulse was pounding in her temples and she was so hot down there it was almost painful.</p><p>""You think so,"" she said, grinning playfully.</p><p>""You are so beautiful,"" she blurted, blushing a deep red.</p><p>The girl smiled, said, ""It is kind of nice to be called beautiful. Most customers say I'm sexy or hot or some other inappropriate thing to say to a thirteen year old. I like beautiful.""</p><p>She began to roll her hips, rubbing her backside against Jaime's very tender lower abdomen. She had to bite her lip to keep from moaning.</p><p>""What is your name,"" Eliza asked.</p><p>""Jaime,"" she said, her voice a little funny. The girl had to notice, had to know she was incredibly turned on by the feel of her warm body rubbing against her.</p><p>""It is nice to finally meet you, Jaime.""</p><p>""You, too,"" she said, a moan slipping past her lips before she could corral it. The girl heard it, saw her red face and laughed.</p><p>""It's fine. If you weren't excited, I wouldn't be doing my job,"" she said.</p><p>""It's just... I've never done anything like this before.""</p><p>""No?""</p><p>""I-I... I like young girls, love the way they look, but I've never actually done anything about it.""</p><p>""Until now,"" Eliza said, a playful smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.</p><p>""Until now,"" she said, her words a breathy sigh.</p><p>""You are my first, too,"" Eliza said, then added, ""Woman, anyway.""</p><p>That statement didn't do anything for her growing excitement and she couldn't bite back another moan. The slow roll of the girl's hips was maddening, plus she could feel the chair vibrating from the pulsing music. The two sensations were melding into one delicious torture. The more she tried to rein in her excitement, the more aroused she became.</p><p>""Why did you follow me today,"" Eliza asked, getting off Jaime's lap. She leaned in and pushed her breasts into Jaime's face. Crawling onto the chair, she straddled Jaime's thighs, her girlhood right in Jaime's face. She rubbed her stomach against her face, then sat back down on her lap. Her limpid brown eyes were intent on Jaime as she started grinding against her, again.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, finding it hard to think with the girl in her lap. She had a death grip on the armrests of the chair, so she wouldn't start touching the girl. She was so close, her beautiful body right there. She ached to explore it with her hands, couldn't.</p><p>""Just a hobby, following random girls,"" Eliza teased, laughing.</p><p>Laughing, Jaime said, ""No. Not a hobby.""</p><p>""Then why?""</p><p>She looked at the girl a long moment, then said, ""You sat across from me a few days ago. When you crossed your legs, I saw you were wearing stockings. The stockings with the school uniform... And you being so young... It intrigued me. I couldn't focus at work. The stockings were all I could think about. Even had a few dreams about you.""</p><p>""What kind of dreams,"" she asked, then laughed when Jaime blushed, ""Oh, those kinds.""</p><p>""Then today, you sat across from me, again. I saw you were wearing stockings, again. Again, it intrigued me and I just had to know why this pretty young girl was wearing such inappropriate lingerie under her school uniform.""</p><p>""So you followed me to find out why,"" she said, leaning forward so her breasts were in Jaime's face, again. Her hips continued to gyrate against her, the feel of the girl's body grinding against her driving her wild. She moaned against her breasts, couldn't help it.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, then laughed, ""and found more than I bargained for.""</p><p>Eliza grinned at that line, said, ""I bet you did.""</p><p>In a show of flexibility, Eliza leaned back and put her leg on Jaime's shoulder, rubbed the calf against her cheek. She said, ""Do you still find the stockings intriguing?""</p><p>""Very much so,"" she husked.</p><p>Laughing, the girl took her hand from the armrest and put it on her calf, just above the ankle. Jaime had to remind herself to breath, feeling the silky nylon under her fingers. The girl gave her a playful grin and moved the hand up her leg, past her knee. She left it on the thigh, continued undulate her hips against Jaime. She was afraid to move it, didn't know the etiquette for lap dances. Was it an invitation to touch her further or not?</p><p>She couldn't just keep it on her thigh, try as she might. It wanted to wander, to explore the girl and it had a mind of its own. She looked down as it slipped back down to her calf, then back up her leg to her thigh. The feel of the muscles working under the nylon was so sexy that she found herself even more turned on, something she didn't know was possible. The hand didn't stop at the top of the stocking, continued onto the warm skin of her upper thigh, then her hip. Her body was soft and smooth, made her heart pound in her chest as she lightly caress the hollow of her hip bone.</p><p>""You have a very gentle touch,"" the girl said, sighing.</p><p>""Is this okay,"" Jaime asked, letting her hand find her sexy belly.</p><p>""Just remember what Haley said and you'll be okay,"" the girl said, taking her other hand and putting it on her other hip, ""Act like a gentleman... Well, Lady, and the girls will chose you for a lap dance or special attention.""</p><p>""She mentioned it,"" Jaime said, smiling, ""I'm not sure what that means in this situation, though.""</p><p>""You are doing fine,"" the girl said, laughing.</p><p>""I still can't believe this is happening,"" she said, looking at her hands on the girl's flank.</p><p>""Better get used to it,"" the girl said, grinning, ""It'll probably be happening a lot.""</p><p>""Why do you say that,"" she asked.</p><p>""It comes down to the girl's choice. No one makes us do this part of the job. Most nights, I don't, to be honest. I found you... Intriguing. So I made an exception.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Jaime said, getting a little thrill the girl had chosen her.</p><p>""The girls swap stories, talk about who is a good customer and who is a real creep. If the girls ask, I'm going to tell them the truth, that you are an easy customer. I wouldn't be surprised if you don't have all the girls hanging on you.""</p><p>The thought made her shiver and Eliza laughed when she saw it, ""Ah, did that excite you then?""</p><p>""Hey, I already admitted I was messed up,"" she said, blushing.</p><p>Eliza only grinned at her.</p><p>The song ended and the announcer introduced another dancer. Jaime wasn't sure but she thought this was her third song, the second to last she'd paid for.</p><p>""What do you do, Jaime,"" Eliza said, pulling her leg down from Jaime's shoulder. The girl urged her to open her legs a little so she was sitting lower in her lap. When she rolled her hips forward this time, Jaime couldn't hold in a moan. The girl's body was rubbing right against her tender clit, whether by design or a happy accident, she didn't know. She was leaning towards the former, the girl having changed her position.</p><p>""I'm an investment broker,"" she said around a moan.</p><p>""So you take other people's money and invest it to make them more money,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jaime said, feeling her own hips begin to move. She couldn't stop meeting the girl, thrust for counter-thrust. Surely the girl must know what she was doing to her, had to realized she was getting off on this.</p><p>""What, for a commission,"" she asked around a sigh.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jaime said, finding it difficult to hold a conversation with the girl grinding against her.</p><p>""Are you any good,"" the girl asked and for the first time, Jaime realized this wasn't just idle chitchat.</p><p>""Pretty good,"" she moaned, then said, ""my clients never complain.""</p><p>""I'd like to talk to you about this sometime,"" the girl said, moaning. Jaime's eyes widened, realizing the girl was enjoying this at least a little. That moan had been real enough. The girl looked at her, biting her lower lip, ""but not now.""</p><p>Jaime was happy not to have to explain investment paths right now. All she wanted to focus on was the girl's body grinding against hers. She didn't even try to pretend she wasn't aroused by what Eliza was doing to her, couldn't have held her moans in if she had to. The girl only smiled and continued to rub against her.</p><p>""Do you like this,"" the girl asked, her voice thick, giving away her own excitement.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jaime said, then sighed, ""you better stop before it gets out of hand.""</p><p>""Do you really want me to stop,"" the girl asked.</p><p>""It is the last thing I want,"" she moaned, her fingers tightening on the girl's hips, ""but I think we need to.""</p><p>The girl said, ""It is okay to cum. Most customers do.""</p><p>""What,"" Jaime said, startled to hear a little girl say such a thing.</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Come on now. I have no illusions about this place. I know what it is. You can't dance on that stage without knowing what those eyes on you mean.""</p><p>""Eliza, I-""</p><p>""Don't give me some hollow sympathy,"" she said, her eyes flashing at Jaime, ""that is worse than the dirty talk. At least, that is honest.""</p><p>Jaime couldn't speak, stunned by the words coming out of the girl.</p><p>""So be honest with me and yourself,"" the girl said, her hips rolling forward faster, ""and cum.""</p><p>She wanted to tell the girl to stop but she couldn't. The girl was right. If she was really, truly honest with herself, she didn't want to stop. She might be sorry for the things the girl has had to do but she didn't want the girl to stop rubbing her sex against her own. Her fingers tightened on the girl's hips and she pulled the girl against her.</p><p>She couldn't stop making these sharp sounds of excitement. She put one hand to her mouth to quiet them but Eliza pulled her hand away, fixed her with her eyes until she returned it to her hip. Jaime blushed, thinking that her little cries had to be loud enough to be heard by the nearest tables. Would their eyes be knowing, judging when she walked out of here?</p><p>Eliza's breathing had changed and soft moans were dripping from her slack mouth. Whether she meant to or not, she was making herself excited while trying to force Jaime to orgasm. Every time their bodies met, she'd moan and sigh.</p><p>Her dark nipples were turgid with blood, jutted skyward. Jaime liked the way her small breasts jiggled as she gyrated her hips. She wanted to cup them, to knead them but she didn't. Eliza caught her looking and pulled her hands from her hips and put them on her breasts. Probably to further excite her, but it backfired. Jaime teased her nipples until the girl arched her back and groaned. She didn't let up, made the girl groan again and again.</p><p>Listening to her, Jaime realized the girl might come, if she didn't soon. She slowed her breathing, tried not to focus on the girl's body in her lap. It worked to some extent and she backed away from the edge of release. The girl had worked herself into a state, trying to get Jaime to orgasm. She was biting her lip to stifle her own cries of enjoyment, her head lolled back loosely on her neck, her hair tickling Jaime's thighs.</p><p>The girl's body lost all grace and her head snapped up as she realized something was happening. Jaime felt the girl go stiff in her lap, heard her cry out in ecstasy as her body went crazy, then she stopped holding back. She climaxed hard, shook with the girl.</p><p>Eliza looked at her, her limpid brown eyes wide. She was gasping for breath, her lithe body glistening with sweat from her efforts. She looked a little dazed and Jaime had to smile. The girl saw the smile, gave her a look.</p><p>""You did that on purpose,"" she said, breathlessly, ""waited until I came before you did.""</p><p>""It is the lady-like thing to do,"" she said, smiling, ""give and get.""</p><p>""Huh,"" the girl said, shaking her head, ""never had a customer worried about me before.""</p><p>""Did I violate some code,"" she said, amused.</p><p>""Probably,"" the girl said, laughing.</p><p>""Well, I'm not sorry.""</p><p>""I probably should be,"" the girl said, sighing, ""I said some rude things, which probably aren't true of you.""</p><p>""I'm not a saint,"" Jaime admitted, then laughed, ""I won't lie and say I didn't enjoy what just happened. I loved it, will never forget it. That doesn't mean I can't feel for you, too. The sympathy isn't hollow.""</p><p>Eliza looked at her a long moment, then nodded, ""I know.""</p><p>""I know we don't know each other, but if there is anything I can do...,"" Jaime said, a little surprised to hear herself make the offer. It wasn't just hollow words.</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl asked, her eyes intent on Jaime's.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, then smiled, ""assuming it is something within my power to do.""</p><p>""Maybe there is,"" the girl said, getting off her lap. Her legs were a little unsteady and she laughed, ""It is going to be hard to dance like this. Wait for me at the bar. I need to go get ready for my next dance.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Jaime said, straightening her suit as best as she could. Her shirt had come untucked, the skirt pulled down on one side. She was a wrinkled mess and she smelled like sex, her panties sopping wet. It would be a walk of shame to the bar, for sure.</p><p>The girl wrapped up in her robe, then disappeared from the booth. She took a deep breath to gather herself, then stepped out into the bar. No one seemed to pay her any mind, for which she was glad. On wobbly legs she went to the bar, sat on one of the stools. The bartender walked over and blinked at her, gave her a knowing smile. Jaime blushed and gave her a sheepish grin, shrugging.</p><p>""Need a cigarette,"" Annie asked.</p><p>""A drink would be nice,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Coming up,"" she said, walking away.</p><p>She watched the next two girls dance, giving them only half of her attention. She couldn't stop thinking about what had happened in the booth. It had stopped being a simple lap dance by the beginning of the third song. She'd just had sex with a thirteen year old girl. Her mind kept teasing her with images of Eliza's tight body writhing against her own, the sounds of her excited moans. She was becoming aroused, again.</p><p>The throbbing music wasn't helping matters, her stool vibrating against her thighs and backside. It sent shivers through her body. Nor did the blonde girl on the stage. She couldn't be older than ten, her body still straight lines and boyish. Her dance was more playful than Min's and Eliza's and the crowd was laughing along with the naked girl. Jaime found her dance more cute than erotic, but still liked how her skinny body with its knobby knees and puffy nipples looked.</p><p>She tried to be ashamed by the thought of getting a lap dance like the one Eliza had just given her from the slight girl but it just made her flush with excitement.</p><p>Her dance ended and the girl curtseyed at the applause that went up, a big grin on her adorable face. She collected her money then ran to the curtain, pausing to blow kisses over her shoulder before disappearing through it. It made Jaime smile, it was so sweet.</p><p>Turning back to the bar, she motioned Annie over, ""Can I have one more, then cut me off?""</p><p>""Driving?""</p><p>""Not until I get my license back,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""Then why the cut off,"" Annie asked, polishing a glass, ""If you don't mind me asking.""</p><p>""I have plans for later,"" she said.</p><p>""Plans, huh,"" Annie said, giving her a knowing look, ""do these plans involve a certain little girl?""</p><p>""I thought you weren't going to judge,"" Jaime said.</p><p>""Oh, I don't judge but Eliza is my friend,"" Annie said, her voice low so only Jaime could hear, ""and I'm very protective of my friends.""</p><p>""Good,"" Jaime said, smiling at her, ""I don't know what the girl's story is but I think she needs a friend like you.""</p><p>The bartender gave her a weighing look, then returned the smile, ""I think you mean that.""</p><p>""I'm a financial adviser. Eliza seemed interested when she found out what I do for a living. For all I know all she wants to talk about is whether to invest in stocks or bonds.""</p><p>""And if she is interested in something else?""</p><p>Jaime met her eyes, held them as she said, ""I'm not going to hurt her, Annie.""</p><p>""I'm going to hold you to that,"" she said, smiling, ""You've met Tank, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, laughing, ""a very intimidating fellow.""</p><p>""Ah, he is a pussy cat as long as you don't mess with his girls,"" Annie said.</p><p>Jaime smiled and said, ""I get the message, Annie.""</p><p>""Good, then this drink is on me,"" she said, placing the glass in front of Jaime.</p><p>The lights dimmed and the announcer said, ""Lady and gentlemen, welcome back to the stage the lovely Eliza.""</p><p>Jaime turned to watch the girl walk out on the stage. She blinked in surprise to see her in a different outfit. It had never occurred to her that the girls would change costumes between dances. She wore a white bustier that clung to her young body like it had been made for her; an itty bitty thong that matched the top; white stockings held up with garter straps; and a different pair of impossibly high heels. A simple lace choker around her neck finished off the outfit.</p><p>She couldn't believe such an outfit could fit a thirteen year old girl but it looked stunning on her. The crowd seemed to agree, giving her the loudest applause, yet. She smiled at the crowd, waited for her song to start. Her eyes found Jaime at the bar and she acknowledged her with a slight nod of her head. Jaime smiled.</p><p>The music started and Jaime watched raptly as she began to walk around the stage like model, one leg crossing in front of the other. Again, Jaime was reminded of a proud jungle cat, the girl moved with such grace. Coming to the center of the stage, she paused, hip shot to look around the room. The crowd went crazy, eating up the show.</p><p>Slowly she began to dance, very sensual and almost lazy in her moves. The gyrations of her hips drew the eye and Jaime found herself hypnotized by them. As she continued her slow dance, she popped the catches on her garters, never missing a step. The bustier was shucked up, then off. She dropped it to the stage, as she covered her small breasts with her arm. A true striptease, she'd show a little, then cover it up, show a little more, then cover it. Finally, in a flourish, she threw her hands up, revealing her beautiful young body.</p><p>Again, the crowd went crazy and Jaime clapped right along with them. This dance was much different than the last, very erotic instead of slutty. Again the word sensual popped into her head.</p><p>She teased the crowd some more, pulling one side of her thong down, then the other but not enough to show anything. She had everyone eating out of her hand, everyone leaning forward in rapt attention. She had Jaime on the hook right along with the rest of them.</p><p>Turning her back on the crowd, she worked the panty down her thighs, letting it pool at her feet. Stepping out of it, she turned back around, her hand blocking her girlhood from view. She danced like that a moment, let the crowd stew in anticipation, then let the hand slide up her flank and onto her breast.</p><p>The crowd went nuts, money flying at the stage. Eliza worked the people sitting at the stage, squatting low to dance right in front of them. Jaime was jealous of those lucky few who had seats. Still, there really wasn't a bad seat in the house.</p><p>The song ended and Eliza stood up and took a bow, blew kisses to the crowd. The applause was rowdy and went on until she had collected her money and left the stage.</p><p>Ten minutes later, the girl came out and approached Jaime. She'd changed into jeans and a sweater, but still wore the choker. Jaime thought she looked sexy in it, hoped she wouldn't notice and take it off.</p><p>""That was amazing,"" Jaime said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said, grinning, ""I've trying for weeks to work up the courage to do that dance. I was so scared no one would like it.""</p><p>""They loved it,"" she said, grinning, ""I loved it. Where on earth did you get that bustier?""</p><p>""I made it,"" she said, almost giddy, ""It looked great, right?""</p><p>""Stunning,"" she said, then, ""You really made it?""</p><p>""Most of the girls make their own costumes. There is a shortage of sexy clothes for girls our age,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, you looked amazing. You dance was amazing,"" she said, smiling, ""You had us eating out of your hand.""</p><p>""Us,"" she asked, a playful smile on her face.</p><p>""Me, included,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Speaking of eating, I'm starving. Would you like to get some late dinner with me?""</p><p>Jaime's heart skipped a beat and she said, ""I'd love to.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said, almost shyly, ""Come on. I'll take you out the back. I'm not supposed to be up here dressed like this.""</p><p>""Why,"" she said, laughing, ""You look nice. I especially like the choker.""</p><p>The girl reached up and touched it, rolled her eyes, ""I forgot about it.""</p><p>""I figured,"" she said.</p><p>The girl gave her a look, asked, ""Do you really like it?""</p><p>""I do.""</p><p>""Then I'll leave it on,"" she said, smiling, ""Come on.""</p><p>Again, her heart skipped a beat. Maybe the girl really did want something more than financial advice from her. She took the girl's hand when she offered it and let herself be led through behind stage. Eliza left her outside the dressing room while she grabbed her backpack, then they left by the way they came in. Tank gave her a look, his eyes a little softer now. He even nodded a hello.</p><p>They walked through the alley's to the street, then Eliza said, ""I know this little all night diner three blocks up. They have wonderful apple pie.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Jaime said, trusting the girl to get them there. After spending hours in the flashing lights and throbbing music of the Cuarto de la Nina, it almost seemed surreal to be out in the cool, quiet night.</p><p>""I need to save for college,"" Eliza said, without preamble.</p><p>""Okay,"" Jaime said.</p><p>""I have some money put back but I think I'd be better off finding a way for my money to make money,"" she said, then glanced at Jaime, ""does that make sense?""</p><p>""A lot of sense,"" she said, smiling at the girl, ""Most adults aren't that forward thinking.""</p><p>""Well, I have a deadline,"" she said, looking away, ""I need to have enough saved for college before I'm sixteen.""</p><p>""Why sixteen,"" she asked, frowning.</p><p>""That is the cut off age for dancing at the Cuarto,"" she said, laughing, ""I guess I'd be too old for the customer base by then.""</p><p>""Oh,"" she said.</p><p>""Annie offered to show me how to bartend, said I could help her on the weekends,"" she said, shrugging, ""or, I could fake a parent's consent form and get a real job. You know, 'Welcome to Burger King, can I take your order?' I don't know if I can work for eight something an hour though. I only danced twice tonight and made three hundred dollars, four counting what you owe me.""</p><p>""Really,"" Jaime said, her eyes wide, ""That much.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, giving her a playful smile, ""What, you don't think I'm worth it?""</p><p>""Oh, you are worth every penny,"" she said, laughing, ""I'm just thinking I'm in the wrong business.""</p><p>""It's never too late,"" she said, laughing, ""well, maybe for dancing at the Cuarto. Still, I think you'd do alright at a normal strip club.""</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""You think I'd do okay at stripping, huh?""</p><p>""It is hard to say with the business suit but I think you have a nice body,"" the girl said, then laughed when Jaime looked at her funny, ""I mean that from a professional standpoint, of course.""</p><p>""Well, it is still a compliment and I'll take them where I can get them,"" she said, making the girl laugh, again.</p><p>""Anyway, how much do you think I'll need for college,"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Depends on your major, what school you go to,"" she said, then looked at the girl, ""I don't suppose you've already started looking at schools.""</p><p>""No,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""I had to ask. You seem to have your life together better than most adults. I thought you might already have had a plan.""</p><p>""It is a work in progress,"" she said, pleased by the compliment.</p><p>""We'll set your goal at thirty thousand,"" she said, then looked at her, ""you are what, thirteen?""</p><p>""In a couple of weeks,"" the girl said.</p><p>""So we have three years,"" she said, nodding, ""What kind of start-up money do you have to work with?""</p><p>""I have about twelve grand in my sock drawer,"" she said, making Jaime blink in surprise.</p><p>""The first thing you need to do is get a savings account and get your money out of your sock drawer.""</p><p>""I tried,"" she said, sighing, ""Did you know you can't get a savings account without a parent's signature if you are my age?""</p><p>""Yeah, that sounds about right,"" Jaime said, knowing all too well what a pain banks could be, ""Don't worry about it. We'll figure out a way to get your money in a bank.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl asked, looking at Jaime, ""so you are going to help me?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, smiling at her, ""I don't get many clients like you. Most of them are old men who are already rich and want to get richer. I've never helped a little girl go to college before.""</p><p>""It has nothing to do with what happened earlier,"" she asked.</p><p>""Honestly, no,"" she said, meeting the girl's eyes, ""If you walked in off the street with your story, I'd still want to help you.""</p><p>""You know, I think that is true,"" Eliza said, smiling at her.</p><p>""Now what happened,"" Jaime said, grinning, ""It definitely didn't hurt.""</p><p>""Oh God,"" the girl said, laughing.</p><p>They had arrived at the diner, went in. They found a booth at the back, waited for the waitress to take their drink orders. The waitress smiled at Eliza, asked how she had been. They talked a few minutes before the woman departed to fill their order.</p><p>Eliza saw Jaime looking at her, shrugged, ""So I come here a lot. The food is good and it is close to the Cuarto.""</p><p>""She seems to know a good bit about you,"" Jaime said.</p><p>""Betty,"" Eliza said, shrugging again, ""She likes to mother me a little bit. Her own kids are out of the house now and she worries about me.""</p><p>Jaime looked at her a long moment, then said, ""You get that a lot, don't you? People wanting to protect you? Mother you?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, uncomfortable, ""Yeah, I guess I do.""</p><p>""You know,"" Jaime said, laughing, ""Annie threatened to sic Tank on me if I mistreated you. And I bet Tank has a soft spot for you, too.""</p><p>""Can we talk about something else,"" she said, then sighed, ""Annie, Tank, even Hailey. They are like family. The only family I've got.""</p><p>""What happened? Why do you dance at the Cuarto?""</p><p>The girl gave her a sour look, said, ""What about you? How did you end up there?""</p><p>Jaime sensed she'd struck a nerve, backed off. She suspected something bad had set her down the path that lead to the Cuarto</p><p>Looking at the girl, she sighed, ""I was thirteen when I met Lana. Even then, I knew I was a lesbian, or at least suspected it. We became friends, then lovers. She was such a lovely girl, so beautiful.</p><p>""We were together for three years. How I loved her. It was the only true love I've known. My parents were distant, busy with work. I was raised by a series of nannies, who seemed to care but I could never be sure if it wasn't just to earn a paycheck. But Lana, she loved me. I could see it in her eyes, the way she looked at me.</p><p>""She was sixteen, when she died,"" Jaime said, feeling her throat tighten after all these years, ""She was still so full of life, vibrant. It didn't just break my heart, it crushed into tiny pieces.</p><p>""I read in the paper that the drunk driver who hit her was over three times the legal limit, should have been comatose not driving.""</p><p>The waitress brought their food and Jaime was glad for a moment to gather herself. Talking about Lana still hurt, still felt like a fresh wound.</p><p>""I cried for days after seeing her in the casket,"" she said, fresh tears wanting to well in her eyes, ""I had lost a part of me and it went down into the earth with Lana.""</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Eliza said, her own eyes glistening.</p><p>""You asked why I ended up at Cuarto,"" she said, sighing, ""and I assume you mean why do I like young girls? There is no easy answer. I didn't just wake up one morning and say, 'I think I'll start liking girls today'. It was a process, a nice slippery slope that led me here, but I think it all started with Lana. She was so beautiful... I look for her in other people, compare them to her beauty.""</p><p>""And I look like her,"" Eliza said.</p><p>Jaime snorted, then laughed. Shaking her head, she said, ""Not even close. You couldn't look less like her if you tried.""</p><p>""What, I just assumed-"" the girl said.</p><p>""She was a feisty redhead, pale and fair,"" she said, smiling, ""You two are polar opposites.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Eliza said, thinking.</p><p>""Don't over think it,"" Jaime said, laughing, ""You are beautiful. Even a blind man would notice that. While you look nothing like Lana, you do have her spunkiness.""</p><p>Jaime wasn't sure black people could blush, but she thought Eliza might have, then she looked away embarrassed. Still, she could see the faint smile on her face.</p><p>""You know the rest of how I ended up at the Cuarto,"" she said, tasting her food for the first time. It was delicious.</p><p>Eliza looked at her a long moment, then shook her head and laughed, ""Shit. Fine.""</p><p>""Fine,"" Jaime asked.</p><p>""My dad,"" Eliza said, looking down at her food, ""had a gambling problem. It wasn't fun for him but a compulsion. He took out a loan from some people you shouldn't borrow money from.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Jaime said, thinking she knew where this story was going.</p><p>""It's not like that,"" she said, looking up at Jaime, ""he got himself into a program for gambling addiction, licked that habit. He was paying his debt down religiously, working extra shifts at the factory to make it go away. I was proud of him.""</p><p>Jaime saw the tears in her eyes, the pain, and took the girl's hand. She blinked at it, then squeezed it She glanced up at Jaime, gave her a sad smile.</p><p>""The doctor said he had a massive heart attack, was dead before he even hit the ground,"" Eliza said and she had to struggle with the tears that kept wanting to fall.</p><p>""I was put into an orphanage, had no family to take me,"" she said, then sighed, ""Those people who my dad owed money... They came to see me at the orphanage, told me his debt had been passed to me. They didn't threaten me, didn't have to. I knew them by reputation.</p><p>""I was offered a way to repay my debt- it was my debt now. It seemed Julio needed new dancers for his club, the Cuarto de la Nina. If I danced, I was told I could pay down the debt, plus they would put me up in one of their apartment buildings, rent free. I agreed, if nothing else, to get away from the orphanage. It was a craphole, run down and run by some less than scrupulous people. There were rumors of kids being molested, even murdered, but I wasn't there long enough to find out.</p><p>""I share an apartment with two other girls,"" Eliza said, then added, ""both dancers at the Cuarto.""</p><p>""Anyway, I started dancing when I was eleven, worked hard to pay back the remainder of my father's debt plus feed myself, put clothes on my back. Buy school supplies.</p><p>""I remember that first time,"" she said, shaking her head, ""I was so scared to go on stage. One of my roommates had loaned me some skimpy clothes to wear, basically an ace bandage of a top and a thong. I felt so naked, revealed standing there in so little. It only got worse because I had to take those off, too. I was so embarrassed, wanted to run off the stage crying. Only the thought of going back to the orphanage kept me from bolting.</p><p>""It got easier,"" she said, smiling, ""mostly because I got to know a lot of the regulars. Not exactly bad people, just have tastes that run true to yours. More than a couple, I call friends, be sure to say hello to if I see them in the crowd.</p><p>""Four months ago, I paid off my debt,"" she said.</p><p>""Then why do still dance,"" Jaime asked.</p><p>""The same reason I didn't bolt from the stage that first night,"" Eliza said, laughing, ""I don't want to go back to the orphanage. As long as I'm dancing, the apartment is mine to use. No rent. Free cable and internet. I love the girls I'm staying with now. I've seen the other option and I'd chose dancing any day.""</p><p>""Not a lot of options, then,"" Jaime said, shaking her head sadly.</p><p>""Hey, don't spill a tear because of me,"" Eliza said, laughing, ""My life isn't all that bad, just different. I have people in my life I love and a job I've come to enjoy. I could do much worse.""</p><p>""I wish you could have met Lana,"" Jaime said, smiling at the girl, ""you two would have hit it off, I'm sure of it.""</p><p>As they ate, Jaime asked the girl questions, got to know her better. She learned the girl was in seventh grade at Pendleton Middle. She had to take three buses to get to the Cuarto de la Nina, which was why she wore her school uniform; she didn't have time to go home and change. Jaime had been right, the girl was a dancer before she started stripping. She has been dancing since she was five, still took lessons on the weekends.</p><p>More surprising, she shared a good bit about herself, more than she expected to. The girl seemed interested in her work, what it was like growing up a lesbian, life with her parents and the string of nannies. Jaime had never told anyone half the things she told the girl.</p><p>The check came and Jaime picked it up, paid with her card. When the waitress walked away to run it, Jaime looked at the girl, ""Do you want me to call you a cab? I don't think the late bus comes anywhere near here.""</p><p>The girl tucked her hair behind her ear, said, ""Would it be weird if I asked to stay with you? Do you have a couch?""</p><p>Blinking, Jaime said, ""I do, but you could have the guest room if you want it.""</p><p>She looked almost shy when she said, ""It has been been a strange night. I just don't feel like going back to the apartment.""</p><p>""You can stay with me if you like,"" she said, trying not to sound too excited, failing miserably.</p><p>The girl looked at her and laughed, ""Don't expect anything. I just need somewhere to crash for the night.""</p><p>The waitress returned and Jaime signed for their meal, then called a cab. They waited in the restaurant for it to show up, then rode in silence back to Jaime's house. There was a curious tension between them and Jaime's heart was racing nearly as fast as her imagination. Was the girl feeling it, too? Was that why she wanted to come back to Jaime's place? Or was her imagination getting away from her?</p><p>She wished she knew.</p><p>Letting them into the house, she turned off the alarm, then gave her a quick tour of the place. It was a small, single story bungalow. Three bedrooms, two baths. Home.</p><p>She showed Eliza the guest bath, then her room. The girl walked around the room, taking in her surroundings.</p><p>""I like your house,"" she said, sitting on the bed.</p><p>""Thank you,"" Jaime said, fighting the urge to join her on the bed.</p><p>""I could use a shower,"" she said, grimacing, ""Dancing is sweaty work.""</p><p>""There is soap and shampoo under the sink from the last time my sister visited. You are welcome to it. Towels are in the cabinet above the toilet,"" Jaime said, smiling.</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said, getting up.</p><p>""I'll probably be in my office, when you get out,"" Jaime said, then turned to leave. Pausing, she looked back at Eliza, ""you can feel comfortable here.""</p><p>""I know,"" the girl said, smiling.</p><p>Jaime closed the door, then went to her bedroom. She closed the door, then leaned against it. What was she doing? Why had she invited the girl back to her place? Was she really thinking about doing what was on her mind?</p><p>She didn't want just to look, anymore. After what had happened in the curtained booth, she ached to feel Eliza's warm body in her lap, again.</p><p>Shaking her head, she stripped out of her suit, then her bra. In just her panties, she looked at herself in the mirror. Thirty minutes of vigorous calisthenics in the morning had kept her body lean and tight. She smiled, thought about Eliza's comment about it not being too late for her to be a stripper. She didn't have the big boobs or thick booty to make it as a stripper. Not that she looked bad. She probably wouldn't starve if she decided on making the career change.</p><p>Laughing, she found some sleep shorts and a tank top, slipped into them. She let her hair down, then pulled it into a ponytail. In comfort mode now, she left her bedroom and went to her office, booted up her computer.</p><p>She was checking her email, when a soft knock came at the door. Turning, she saw Eliza poke her head in the door, waved her in. The girl stepped inside, wearing only one of the plush towels Jaime kept in the spare bathroom. Jaime couldn't take her eyes off the girl, finally had to force herself to look away.</p><p>""Do you need something to sleep in,"" Jaime asked.</p><p>""Maybe later,"" the girl said, shyly. She came over to where Jaime sat, let the towel drop. Jaime gaped at her, not believing her eyes. Her eyes roamed down the girl's body, drank her in like she were a cool glass of water and she were dying of thirst.</p><p>For a moment she hesitated, then sat on Jaime's lap. She put her arm around Jaime's neck, pressed her body against her.</p><p>Jaime met the girl's eyes, saw a desire in them that took her breath away. Swallowing hard, she asked, ""Are you sure? You... We don't have to.""</p><p>""I know,"" the girl said, smiling, ""I want to.""</p><p>""Really,"" Jaime asked, not believing it could be true.</p><p>""The way you talk about Lana...,"" the girl said, smiling shyly, ""and the way you look at me... I like the way you look at me.""</p><p>""You are so beautiful,"" she said.</p><p>""Then you go and say things like that,"" the girl said, laughing.</p><p>""We shouldn't do this,"" Jaime said, looking deep into the girl's eyes.</p><p>""Because I'm a kid,"" Eliza asked, then smiled, ""because they say I'm too young to give consent, that I couldn't possibly know what I want or what I'm doing?""</p><p>Jaime blinked in surprise. Eliza laughed, then kissed her. It caught her off guard, made her gasp. Then Eliza's tongue was in her mouth. It was a horrible kiss, too much tongue and her mouth open wide enough to swallow an egg. Still it left Jaime speechless, dried up her protests on her tongue.</p><p>""That wasn't a very good kiss, was it,"" the girl said, looking insecure.</p><p>""It was nice,"" Jaime lied.</p><p>""I've never French kissed anyone before,"" she said, shyly, ""I don't really know how.""</p><p>""I could teach you, if you want,"" Jaime said, her heart racing in her breast.</p><p>The girl smiled and said, ""Are you just talking about kissing?""</p><p>Jaime flushed with excitement, said, ""Let's start with kissing and see what happens from there.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said.</p><p>""This time just kiss me with your mouth closed,"" Jaime said and the girl leaned in and kissed her, ""Never go all the way in for the kiss. You want to pull up just short and let the person you are kissing come to you. It let's you know they are interested.""</p><p>The girl leaned in close, stopped before her lips touched Jaime's. Since she was very interested, she kissed the girl, put a hand on her cheek tenderly. Pulling back just a little, she smiled at the girl.</p><p>""This time, open your mouth just a little,"" she said, then leaned forward. The girl's lips touched hers, her mouth barely open. Jaime teased the girl's tongue into her mouth, caressed it with her own. She wanted to cheer when the girl did the same.</p><p>The girl was grinning when they broke the kiss and Jaime said, ""Did you feel the difference?""</p><p>""Much better the second time,"" Eliza said.</p><p>""Yes, it was. You are a nice kisser.""</p><p>The hand on the girl's cheek slipped around and onto her neck, pulled her into Jaime's kiss. It deepened faster than she expected, their tongues tangling as their desire grew. The girl was a quick study, her kisses curling Jaime's toes. When she finally broke the kiss, she smiled at the girl, biting her lower lip. She saw the girl was excited as she was.</p><p>""Show me more,"" the girl said, her limpid eyes flashing.</p><p>Slipping her arm under the girl's knees and one around her back, she got to her feet and carried the girl to her bedroom. Gently, she laid the girl on her back. Eliza propped up on her elbows, looked pointedly at her naked body, then at Jaime. Getting the point, she pulled her tank top up and off, then shucked her shorts and panties down her long legs. Naked, she shivered as Eliza's hot gaze roamed over her body. She shivered again when the girl smiled.</p><p>She crawled onto the bed, stretched out beside the girl. She turned so she faced Jaime, their lips meeting. The space between them melted away and her body pressed deliciously against Jaime's.</p><p>Letting her hands roam over the girl's flank and hip, down one thigh, she said, ""Is this okay? My touching you like this?""</p><p>The girl sighed and nodded, hesitantly let her own hand find Jaime's body. Her caress left Jaime's skin tingling its wake and she became turned on as the girl explored her. The hesitancy evaporated, her touch more sure. She seemed to thrill to the feel of Jaime's skin under her fingertips.</p><p>Gently, she urged the girl onto her back. Getting to her knees, she smiled down at the girl, leaned into kiss her. The girl put her hand on her neck, held her to the kiss. It made her smile, the girl mimicking her own moves.</p><p>When she broke the kiss, she said, ""If I move too fast or you are uncomfortable tell me.""</p><p>The girl nodded. She nuzzled her neck, felt her pulse racing against her lips as she placed a kiss there. Then her collarbone, the slope of one small breast, the proud nipple of another. Eliza laughed as she teased it with her tongue, then groaned as it became tender. She didn't stop until the girl's back arched off the bed, pushing her breast into her face. The girl's breath quickened as she moved lower. The closer she got to her girlhood, the shallower it became.</p><p>Jaime glanced up at the girl, saw her propped up on her elbows. Her limpid eyes shone with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. She could relate to that, remembering the first time Lana lay between her legs and used her tongue to drive her crazy. She had been excited and self-conscious and not completely sure she was ready to let a girl do that to her. She saw the same uncertainty in Eliza's eyes now but the girl nodded, gave her permission, just as she had given Lana permission.</p><p>Lowering her mouth to the girl's sex, she let her tongue slip between the soft ebony folds to caress her pink bud. An involuntary gasp escaped her and Jaime rolled her eyes up to see the girl watching her with wide eyes. They grew wider as Jaime teased her clit until she moaned. The first was like a domino, setting off a chain of them.</p><p>The girl flopped onto her back, a hand going to her mouth. She chewed on a knuckle as her hips began to move. Her other hand kept coming up, only to fall back to the bed, like she didn't have complete control of it or didn't know what she wanted to do with it.</p><p>Eliza's moans grew louder as she became more and more aroused. She seemed to be trying to contain the noises she was making but she was failing miserably. Jaime had her worked into a state, her body going crazy under her tongue.</p><p>Jaime let her hands roam over the girl's supine body, thrilling to the feel of her lean form. She was soft and firm in all the right places and Jaime couldn't keep her hands off of her.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" the girl moaned, her back arching off the bed, ""this feels so good.""</p><p>Grinning, Jaime had to trap her thighs to keep her undulating body to her mouth. She was more than a little turned on by the writhing of the girl's body, found it very sexy to know she could drive her wild like this.</p><p>""Oh, shit,"" the girl said, grasping at the sheets, ""Don't stop. Please, don't stop.""</p><p>Jaime heard the urgency in her voice and the change in her breathing, saw her body began to spazz out and she knew the girl was going to come. Her whole body lifted off the bed and Jaime had to follow her with her mouth. She climaxed like that, her body arched like the London bridge and, like the old children's song said, the London bridge came falling down. The girl giggled as her body trembled, shook her head as the feel good juices flooded her bloodstream. She favored Jaime was a sated smile.</p><p>""Holy cow,"" she said.</p><p>""I said the same thing, the first time Lana did that to me,"" Jaime said, moving up to give the dazed girl a kiss. Stretching out on her back, she thought she could die happy right then. Even if the night ended like this, it would have been an incredible night.</p><p>The girl appeared above, smiled down at her, ""Can you teach me that, what you just did to me?""</p><p>The night is far from over, it would seem, she thought, grinning.</p><p>""You want to do what I did to you to me?""</p><p>""It is the lady-like thing to do, right,"" Eliza said, grinning, ""give and get?""</p><p>Jaime laughed, shaking her head at having her own words thrown back at her. The laughter dried up as Eliza moved between her legs. The girl looked at Jaime and the look said, Now what?</p><p>""You really want to learn how to do this,"" Jaime said, really hoping the girl wouldn't change her mind.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, a grin on her face.</p><p>""I guess the first thing I should ask is have you ever heard of foreplay,"" Jaime asked, almost giddy with excitement. This was really happening.</p><p>""I've heard the word before but I'm not exactly sure what it is,"" Eliza said.</p><p>""Foreplay can be many things to different people,"" she said, smiling, ""kissing, touching. A massage. Basically, anything you can do to make your partner more aroused. It is very important, so remember: foreplay.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, smiling, ""So, kind of what you did to me.""</p><p>""Half the fun is figuring out what does it for your partner. Different people like different things,"" Jaime said, nodding.</p><p>""The human body is full of erogenous zones, places that feel good when touched or kissed. Some are obvious, some not so much. It is kind of like Operation, the board game... only if you find the right spot, you get a moan and not an annoying buzzer.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Eliza laughed. She moved up and gave Jaime a kiss, then kissed the graceful curve of her neck, her collar bone. She kissed Jaime's left breast, right on the nipple.</p><p>""Don't always go for the nipple,"" she said, caressing the girl's cheek, ""the top and bottom of the breast is also very sensitive. A light touch there is very erotic, feels very nice.""</p><p>The girl ran her fingertips along the underside of her breasts, her touch as light as a ghost's kiss, asked, ""Like this?""</p><p>""Just like that,"" Jaime sighed, then said, ""Now, cup the breast in you hand and gently knead it, letting the nipple drag across your palm.""</p><p>Eliza did as instructed, cupping Jaime's breasts, making Jaime moan and arch her back. She pushed her breasts into her hands, encouraging her to keep doing it. The girl had a faint smile on her face as Jaime moaned, again, louder this time.</p><p>""Now, use your tongue to make circles around the nipple, every now and then caressing it. This keeps your partner guessing, which is very exciting. Anticipation can be very sexy,"" she said, stroking the girl's hair as she lowered her mouth to her breast. Her hot, wet tongue drew more moans from her slack mouth.</p><p>The girl had her so excited, she didn't need anymore foreplay. The heat between her thighs was almost unbearable she was so aroused. There was just something extremely erotic about teaching the young girl how to please her. She had made herself as horny as she had ever been, her body aching for release but she wasn't finished teaching Eliza how to be a good lover.</p><p>""Now move lower,"" she said, around a moan, ""another thing that is really sexy is contrast. Hot and cold. Light and heavy pressure. Again, it keeps your partner guessing and involved with what you are doing to them. Switch between a fingertip caress and almost a massage type squeeze. Or if you kiss, say the stomach, gently blow on the wet print your lips leave behind. It sends a delicious shiver down the spine.""</p><p>She really was a fast study, taking what Jaime had said and drove her body wild with caresses and gentle kisses. She kissed the hollow her hip bone and Jaime moaned. Eliza nuzzled her there and Jaime had to smile. It was one of the favorite parts of her body to have kissed or touched. She didn't know why but it just got her all hot and bothered.</p><p>""By now, your partner should be more than a little turned on,"" she said, her voice thick with excitement. She couldn't take anymore of this.</p><p>Eliza smiled down at her, ""Are you more than a little turned on?""</p><p>""Love, I was more than a little turned on a long time before we even started. Right now, I'm horny as a teenager.""</p><p>Laughing, the girl said, ""So...,""</p><p>Jaime reached between her thighs, spread her labia so the girl could see and showed her the pink hood of her clit, then said, ""I don't know how familiar you are with your own body, so a quick anatomy lesson... This is the clitoris and it becomes very sensitive when a woman's aroused. A caress or flick of the tongue feels incredible.""</p><p>Hesitantly, the girl reached out and rubbed Jaime's bud, her fingers making her sigh, then moan. Eliza stretched out on her stomach, still making lazy circles with her fingers. She giggled nervously, bit her lower lip. Rolling her eyes up at Jaime, she waited for permission. Jaime felt like her heart was going to rip its way out of her breast, it was beating so hard as she nodded. The girl giggled again, took a deep breath to bolster her nerve, then lowered her mouth to Jaime's pussy. Eliza's tongue found her tender clit, sending shivers of pleasure through her body.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she said, moaning. The girl rolled her eyes up at her and grinned. Jaime smiled at her, said, ""That feels so good.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Yeah, please don't stop,"" Jaime said, propping up on her elbow to watch Eliza lower her mouth back to her sex, her tongue teasing between her labia to find her tender bud. She moaned, brushed the girls hair out of her face so she could see what she was doing. The girl was driving her body crazy, her tongue making Jaime's hips jerk and her body twitch.</p><p>She was too excited, wasn't going to last long like this. Almost as the thought entered her head, so she felt her orgasm stir to life deep inside of her. For the second time tonight, she thought the girl was going to make her come. Her fingers clutched at the sheets, her back arching. The girl must have sensed she was close, kept torturing her clit until Jaime cried out in ecstasy. She collapsed back to the bed, smiled as the feel good juices began to flood her bloodstream.</p><p>The girl looked at her, her head tilted to one one side questioningly. Jaime sat up and pulled the girl atop her, put an arm around her neck and kissed her deeply. She was grinning when she pulled back and met Jaime's eyes. Smiling back at her, Jaime touched her cheek tenderly.</p><p>""Eliza, that was amazing,"" she said.</p><p>""Your heart is racing,"" the girl said.</p><p>""And my toes are curled,"" Jaime said, making the girl laugh, ""I don't think I've ever been that excited before. I came so fast.""</p><p>""Like a horny teenager?""</p><p>Laughing, Jaime said, ""Pretty much. You have that effect on me.""</p><p>The girl grinned and gave her a kiss. Jaime let her hands slip down the girl's back, onto her backside. Eliza pulled back, gave her a look. She let her hands roam up the girl's flank to tease the sides of her breasts. The girl raised her eyebrows, questioningly.</p><p>Grinning, Jaime shrugged, said, ""It is after three. Are you ready for bed?""</p><p>""I'm still wide awake,"" the girl said, a playful smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. She had picked up on what Jaime was really asking.</p><p>""Let me catch my breath and I'll teach you something new,"" Jaime said, still letting her hands explore the girl's ebony skin, ""why don't you stretch out on your back.""</p><p>The girl gave her a quick kiss, then stretched out beside of her. Jaime got to her hands and knees, crawled between the girls spread legs. Straddling one hip, she pulled the girl's knees up, then lowered her body until their pussies met. The girl was looking up at her, her brown eyes curious. Winking at her, Jaime rolled her hips back and forth, rubbing her body against the girl's. The girl gasped, then moaned as their bodies ground together. She grinned up at Jaime, rolling her own hips up in a counter-rhythm to Jaime's</p><p>She hadn't completely recovered from her last orgasm and the friction of their bodies meeting had her making little animal sounds of excitement. Taking deep breaths, she tried to calm down, didn't want to come too fast this time. She wanted to take her time, enjoy the feel of Eliza's lithe body flexing with her own. She wanted to savor this night, because she might never have another like it.</p><p>Every time their bodies met, it sent delicious shockwaves crashing through her body, each one more intense than the one before it. She looked down at Eliza, saw the slack jawed look on her pretty face. The girl was feeling it too.</p><p>She urged the girl to sit up, then rolled them so Eliza was on top. She didn't need further urging, began to gyrate her hips against Jaime. As a dancer, she had a grace that fascinated Jaime. She couldn't stop watching the girl's hips as she flexed and rolled them. It was like she was back on the stage at the Cuarto de la Nina, this some erotic dance.</p><p>Jaime sat up, kissed the girl. Eliza responded, kissed her back, moaning into her mouth. When she had to break it as another moan ripped from her slack mouth, Jaime kissed the curve of her neck, her shoulder. She cupped on small breast, teased the dark nipple until the girl groaned, arched her back. The hand slid down her taut stomach and around to grab her buttock, helped the girl really grind their bodies together.</p><p>They were both breathing raggedly from their frantic coupling, sweat lubricating their bodies. When Jaime kissed the slope of her breast, she could taste the sweat on her tongue and again as she gently nibbled on turgid nipple.</p><p>The girl thrilled to the torture, her little noises of excitement growing louder. She put her hand on the back of Jaime's head, held her to her breast. Her fingers knotted in Jaime's hair as she teased another groan out of her.</p><p>Why she couldn't say, but the girl putting her hand on the back of her head excited Jaime. Maybe because it wasn't something she had taught the girl. The thought of the girl coming into her own as a lover was intriguing, very erotic. She kind of hoped she would be there when the girl figured it out.</p><p>Wishful thinking, maybe, she couldn't help but think.</p><p>Distracted with her own thoughts, she almost missed the change in the girl's rhythm, the spastic thrust of her hips. Then the girl's eyes grew wide and she said, ""I'm going to come!""</p><p>Jaime was close, too, focused on bringing them both to a world shattering climax. The girl came first, her body tensing up. The shuddering of her body made Jaime orgasm and they shook together. The girl hugged Jaime and they basked in the afterglow in each others arms. They stayed like that a while, just enjoying the wonderful sensations awash in their bodies.</p><p>Finally, Eliza pulled back and grinned at Jaime, ""What's this called?""</p><p>""Tribbing,"" she said, a little out of breath still.</p><p>""God, lord,"" the girl said, laughing.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jaime agreed.</p><p>""I'm still trembling all over,"" she said, sighing contentedly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Jaime said, reduced to one word sentences.</p><p>""I'm gonna need another shower,"" the girl said, rubbing the sweat from her brow.</p><p>""I'll wash your back if you wash mine,"" Jaime said, half jokingly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl asked, grinning playfully.</p><p>""Why, do you want some company?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Eliza said, laughing, ""we'd probably end up messing around in the shower.""</p><p>""Well, I don't know about you,"" Jaime said, laughing, ""I'm all cummed out. I can't feel my toes.""</p><p>""You say that now, but if you get me all wet and soapy...""</p><p>The girl's words put a mental image in her head and she thought the girl might be right. She felt a flush of heat between her thighs and had to smile. The girl really did make her feel like a horny teenager.</p><p>""I'm not going to be good for anything tomorrow,"" she said, shaking her head, ""let's take that shower. Better make it a cold one.""</p><p>Eliza laughed, untangled her body from Jaime's. She offered her hand to Jaime when she got off the bed, but she put her arm around her shoulder, instead. As the girl put her arm around Jaime's waist, she led them into the master bath. The girl's eyes got big when she saw the old fashioned bathtub and she looked up at Jaime, grinning.</p><p>""Can we take a bath instead,"" she said, looking back at the tub, ""I haven't had a bath in forever. We only have a shower stall at the apartment.""</p><p>""Sure,"" Jaime said, smiling at her, ""Why don't you get the water started.""</p><p>While the girl fiddled with the taps, she got them some towels. She sat them on the toilet, in arms reach of the tub, then poured some scented oils into the swirling water. The room became fragrant with wild flowers as the oil began to bubble up.</p><p>Jaime sighed as she settled into the water, the heat and soothing oils making the day's stress melt away. She spread her legs so Eliza could sit between them, her back and buttocks pressed deliciously against her. The girl leaned back into her and Jaime put her arm around her neck, let it gently cup one breast. Eliza's hands roamed up and down her legs, her touch as light as a feather.</p><p>""This is nice,"" the girl said, sighing.</p><p>""I love this tub,"" Jaime said, smiling, ""Nothing quite as relaxing as a hot bath after a long day.""</p><p>""I guess the bath is nice, too,"" the girl said.</p><p>Jaime squeezed the girl tighter, kissed the top of her head. Eliza craned her neck so she could kiss her lips. It was a tender, lazy kiss. Intimate.</p><p>""You know,"" the girl said, laughing, ""I can't believe I did this.""</p><p>""Sleep with me?""</p><p>""All of it,"" she said, looking at Jaime, ""Don't get me wrong. I'm glad I did. It's just, I've never done anything like this before.""</p><p>""Why did you?""</p><p>The girl thought about it for a moment, said, ""I don't know. It was the lap dance, the way you look at me, the way you talked to me. Like I was a person, not just a kid or an object. It was a lot of things, I guess. Mostly, I just wondered what it would be like.""</p><p>""What would what be like?""</p><p>""Sleeping with you,"" she said.</p><p>""You were thinking about sleeping with me,"" Jaime asked.</p><p>""After what happened during the lap dance,"" Eliza said, laughing, ""If we can still call it a lapdance. I think we started tribbing somewhere along the way.""</p><p>""Yeah, you are probably right,"" Jaime said, laughing.</p><p>""I think it was finally doing my new dance that made me decide to do it,"" she said, smiling at Jaime.</p><p>""How so?""</p><p>""I've been putting it off and putting it off. I was scared I couldn't do it or the crowd would hate it. Tonight... Tonight I just went for it and it was amazing. I can still hear the crowd cheering for me.""</p><p>""You earned it, Love. Your dance was amazing,"" Jaime said.</p><p>""Well, when the idea of letting you take me home entered my head, I just went for that, too. Just jumped right in head first with my fingers crossed that there was water in the pool.""</p><p>""I like that,"" Jaime said, smiling at the phrase, ""was there water in the pool?""</p><p>""Nice and deep,"" Eliza said, looking back at her, ""thank you for tonight.""</p><p>""I'm the one who should be thanking you,"" Jaime said, kissing her, ""tonight was amazing.""</p><p>------------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>Jaime woke up to an empty bed, thought maybe last night had just been a wonderful dream. She looked around the room, but there was no sign of the girl. Sitting up, she glanced at the alarm clock, saw it was almost two in the afternoon. She grimaced at the sour taste in her mouth, then yawned.</p><p>Maybe Eliza had somewhere she needed to be today. It was saturday, so not school. Dance practice maybe. She hoped the girl hadn't left without saying goodbye. Too many lovers had done that to her and she really didn't want Eliza to one of them.</p><p>Then she smelled bacon cooking and got out of bed, slipped into a robe and went to investigate. She smiled when she saw Eliza at the stove, making eggs. She had borrowed one of Jaime's T-shirts.</p><p>""Morning,"" she said, walking into the kitchen.</p><p>""I'm making eggs and bacon,"" she said, glancing over her shoulder and smiling at Jaime, ""I hope that is okay.""</p><p>""More than okay,"" Jaime said, going to her and wrapping her arms around her neck from behind, ""smells delicious.""</p><p>""I made enough for the both of us,"" the girl said, snuggling back into Jaime.</p><p>""About last night..."" Jaime said.</p><p>The girl laughed and turned in her arms, gave her a kiss. Her beautiful eyes met Jaime's and she said, ""You aren't going to ask if I'm okay with what we did, are you?""</p><p>""I thought about it,"" Jaime said, then laughed, ""Why?""</p><p>""I loved it,"" the girl said, kissing her, again, ""No regrets.""</p><p>""Good,"" Jaime said, stealing a piece of bacon from the pile and going to the table. She munched on it as she watched the girl cook. Eliza seemed comfortable at the stove, knew her way around the kitchen. She also thought she looked kind of sexy in her shirt.</p><p>The girl plated up the food, added toast to each plate, then brought them to the table. Setting one plate in front of Jaime, she sat down across from her with her own. Jaime tried her eggs, sighed with delight at how good they were. Everything was delicious.</p><p>""This is excellent,"" Jaime said.</p><p>""I usually do the cooking at the apartment,"" Eliza said, smiling, ""the girls try but sometimes it is a little hard to choke down.""</p><p>""Lucky them,"" she said, chewing happily.</p><p>""Maybe next time I could make you dinner,"" the girl said, looking shy suddenly.</p><p>Swallowing hard, Jaime said, ""Next time?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, smiling nervously.</p><p>""Dinner sounds lovely,"" Jaime said, wanting to get up and do her happy dance.</p>"
1151,"Broken People, Part 2",Ebo,2,More of Mandy and Caitlin's story.,"['F/g', 'cons', 'ped', 'mast']","<p>The white, blank page with its blinking cursor seemed to mock her and Caitlin pinched the bridge of her nose as she felt a headache coming on. She'd been staring at the damned cursor, trying to will her brain to come up with words to fill the page. Her publisher wanted at least a hundred pages of her novel by the end of the month and she wasn't even half way there.</p><p>Sighing, she pushed away from her desk, went to the kitchen for a drink. She poured a tall glass of wine, took a sip. It was the cheap stuff, bitter, but it would still get her fucked up and that was all she really needed from the alcohol.</p><p>Glass in hand, she went back to her computer, sat down. Giving up on writing, she closed out the document. She didn't need to save it first; she hadn't made any changes.</p><p>She opened Internet Explorer, went to her favorites. The website she was looking for was at the very end of the list because she had just found it a few weeks ago. It was called Lesbian Lolita, an underaged lesbian erotica site. She'd been hooked after reading one of the stories, ended up spending an afternoon in bed with one story after another.</p><p>As the page loaded, she thought again about trying to write a story of her own. She had some talent for putting words together- at least, her publisher seemed to think so. She was sure she could write something worth reading, even if erotica wasn't her usual kind of work.</p><p>For now, she just wanted to read something erotic, so she went in search of something to get her imagination going. She tried two or three stories, but none of them really grabbed her attention. It had nothing to do with the stories; she was just distracted.</p><p>Sighing, she closed the site, then sat back in her chair. Staring at her desktop, she bit her lower lip. She made up her mind, opened a blank document. There was the same blinking cursor that had mocked her as she tried to start a new chapter on her latest novel. Sometimes she hated that cursor.</p><p>She typed 'Mandy and Me' at the top of the page, then smiled as the first couple of sentences almost appeared magically on the page. 'If you are expecting to read about a mischievous dog and his owner, you have the wrong story. That would be Marley and Me. This particular tale is about an adorable little girl whom I have the fortune of babysitting.'</p><p>All the words that were dammed up inside while she was trying to get some work done on her novel came spilling free as she wrote about Mandy. She filled one page with carefree prose, not believing how easy it was to write a story like this. One page became five, then ten. Her glass of wine sat on the desk, forgotten. The story had her now, wanted to be told.</p><p>A couple hours later, she finally sat back, grimacing at how tight her back was from leaning forward for so long. She glanced at her page counter, shook her head in wonder at fifteen pages she had churned out in no time at all. If only she could get this kind of productivity from her novel, her publisher wouldn't be breathing down her neck all the time.</p><p>Scrolling up to the beginning of the document, she proofread what she'd written. She was a little amazed how good it was for a first draft. It didn't need a lot of tweaking. That wasn't the only thing that surprised her about the story, though. She had been trying to be sexy, maybe even a little raunchy in her storytelling but it read more like a romantic comedy.</p><p>Reading about her exploits with the girl, Caitlin started thinking about her relationship with Mandy. She was ready to admit she cared about the poor girl. Mandy had found her way into her heart, which Caitlin had assumed was dead inside of her breast. She had breathed new life into Caitlin, gave her a purpose for the first time in a long time.</p><p>Was that the love she was picking up from the story?</p><p>Her thoughts were turning weird and they bothered her. Saving her document, she reached for her wine. It disappeared in one long gulp and she went to the kitchen for another. Glass in hand, she headed for the bathroom for a soak.</p><p>Starting the water flowing into the tub, she sat her glass on the toilet, undressed. She lit the nubs of a couple of candles left from her last bath. Turning off the overhead lights, she moved the candles to the corners of the tub.</p><p>The hot water felt incredible as she eased into it and she could almost instantly feel her achy back start to loosen up. Sighing, she closed her eyes and let the bath relax her. She picked up her wine glass, sipped it as she soaked.</p><p>Freed up of stimuli, her mind turned to Mandy. She kind of wished she was here in the bath with her.</p><p>Frowning, Caitlin realized the girl was on her mind a lot these days. The thought disturbed her and she finished her wine in one long gulp. She wished she had thought to bring the bottle.</p><p>""I just need to get laid, is all,"" she said, out loud.</p><p>The thought of getting dressed up and trying to hook up at some club made her groan. She hadn't called the girl she was seeing before she started babysitting Mandy in almost a month and the girl didn't seem too upset about it, so a booty call was probably out of the question. She had the numbers to a few open minded escorts in her phone but the reason she started watching Mandy in the first place was because money was tight. She didn't have the cash to pay for sex.</p><p>""Shit,"" Caitlin said, getting out of the tub. She didn't bother drying off, just left a trail of water as she went to the kitchen for the bottle of wine. Bottle in hand, she went back to the bathroom, sank back into the water. Not bothering with the glass, she upended the bottle, took a long swallow.</p><p>Her mind wanted to wander to Mandy and she stopped trying to fight it. Closing her eyes, she pictured her slight body, naked and soapy. The girl was smiling as Caitlin washed her, her hands lingering on her soft skin. It wasn't a fantasy but a memory of the last bath they had shared.</p><p>A pleasant heat spread between her thighs and she shook her head. The adorable six year old never failed to get her horny. As she took another pull of the wine, she let her free hand slip down her belly and between her thighs. Her eyes still closed and the scene in the tub playing in her head, she moved her hand lower and her fingers slipped into her ready sex. She moaned, biting her lip.</p><p>Mandy, with her skinny legs and cute belly; her adorable little backside and puffy lipped pussy; her beautiful eyes and silky hair; her sweet smile, Caitlin could see her as clear in her mind as if she were standing right in front of her. Maybe more so, since the wine was starting to go to her head, everything a little fuzzy.</p><p>Taking another pull, she thrust her fingers faster and faster, driving her body wild. Her hips found the perfect counter rhythm, rolling up so those digits bit deep into her each time. The bathroom had weird acoustics, her cries sounding oddly hollow. She didn't care, just wanted to come so she could get Mandy off her mind.</p><p>She tilted the bottle up but she had finished it. Blinking dumbly at it, she threw it aside and it shattered against the wall.</p><p>""Shit,"" she slurred, laughing.</p><p>Laying her head on the side of the tub, she kept thrusting her fingers into her hot core. She closed her eyes, again, and there was Mandy using her mother's vibrator on her tiny pussy. She looked so cute as her face screwed up in pleasure. Her little body was writhing and she was close to coming. Caitlin felt her own body gather tension. As the girl came in her mind's eye, so that tension got too much and she exploded with pleasure. Her body thrashed, splashing water on the floor.</p><p>She left her eyes closed, enjoyed the cool porcilen on her cheek. She smiled faintly and slipped into oblivion.</p><p>""They are gone,"" Mandy said, watching from her post at the window as her parent's pull away.</p><p>She came over to where Caitlin sat on the couch, sat down beside her. The girl smiled shyly at the babysitter and Caitlin put an arm around her shoulder. She didn't stiffen like she used to, didn't stop breathing, like the hug was a sign of imminent violence. She pressed against Caitlin's flank, seemed comfortable in the embrace.</p><p>What a difference a month could make, Caitlin thought, smiling.</p><p>The funk she had been in for a few days had lifted when she got out of the car and saw Mandy standing at the window, waiting on her. The girl was her sun, burning away the storm clouds that had been following her.</p><p>""So,"" Caitlin said, looking at the girl, ""What is our plan for today?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Well, I've been thinking,"" Caitlin said, smiling at the girl, ""that we might try something new. Are you up for trying something different?""</p><p>""Different how,"" the girl said, anxiety creeping into her voice.</p><p>""Easy, Love,"" she said, squeezing the girl's shoulder reassuringly, ""do you trust me?""</p><p>The girl looked at her and nodded, but bit her lip in a way that suggested she was still a little wary. Caitlin wasn't offended, since her intentions weren't exactly pure. The girl was wise not to put her faith completely on the babysitter.</p><p>""Would you give me a kiss,"" Caitlin said, smiling reassuringly at her, ""Like one you'd give your mom.""</p><p>""A kiss?""</p><p>""Just a little one,"" Caitlin said.</p><p>""I-I don't know how,"" the girl said, looked embarrassed.</p><p>""You don't know how to kiss?""</p><p>The girl shook her head, her cheeks coloring.</p><p>""Your mom doesn't give you kisses,"" she asked.</p><p>The girl shook her head, looked down at her hands in her lap. Again, Caitlin sensed a need for affection in the girl, a desire for a comforting touch. Mandy was a beautiful and bright child who should be smothered in hugs and kisses but was starving for attention from her parents. A surge of anger toward her parents surprised Caitlin, but she really wanted to take the woman by her shoulders and try to shake some sense into her.</p><p>""Oh, well,"" Caitlin said, putting her hand on the girls chin and turning her face so she could see her smile, ""then there are just more for me.""</p><p>Leaning in, she kissed the girl on the cheek, then smiled at her. The girl looked close to tears but she was smiling, too. Caitlin tapped her cheek with her finger and the girl pressed her lips to her cheek.</p><p>""That is how you kiss a friend or a relative,"" Caitlin said, stroking her cheek, ""It is a friendly kiss.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Mandy said, smiling brightly.</p><p>""We are more than friends, though, so we kiss like this,"" she said, pressing her lips to the girl's. The girl gasped and pulled back. Her hand went to her mouth, her eyes wide in shock.</p><p>""Now, you kiss me,"" Caitlin said, not sure the girl would.</p><p>Mandy hesitated, then leaned in and pressed her lips to Caitlin's. The girl looked so vulnerable when she pulled back and looked into Caitlin's eyes. She smiled sweetly at the girl, stroked her cheek, again.</p><p>""Nice, isn't it,"" she said, leaning forward. She stopped with her face inches from the girl's, waited to see if she'd come to her. Time passed and she was about to pull back when Mandy's lips met hers. It was a timid kiss, sweet.</p><p>""You are doing good, kiddo,"" she said, smiling, ""there is another kiss, this one for very special people in our lives. Can I give you a kiss like that?""</p><p>The girl's big, limpid eyes met hers and she asked, ""Am I a special person in your life?""</p><p>The fragile hope in the girl's eyes brought tears to her eyes and she pulled the girl into her arms, said, ""Very special.""</p><p>""You're pretty special, too,"" the girl said, hugging her back.</p><p>Caitlin smiled and said, ""That means a lot to me, kiddo.""</p><p>""How do you do it? Kiss a special person?""</p><p>""When I kiss you, open your mouth a little,"" Caitlin said, her heart racing, ""just a little bit, though.""</p><p>She kissed the little girl, felt her lips part. Her tongue slipped into the Mandy's mouth, teased hers. The girl's eyes widened and she pulled back. Caitlin smiled at her, patted the girl's knee.</p><p>""That is called a French kiss,"" Caitlin said.</p><p>""You put your tongue in my mouth,"" Mandy said, frowning.</p><p>""Is that okay?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" the girl said, looking at Caitlin, ""it was...""</p><p>""I tell you what,"" Caitlin said, smiling sweetly, ""give me one more kiss and if you don't like it, I won't ask you to do it, again.""</p><p>""Um, okay,"" the girl said, shyly. The girl pressed her lips to Caitlin's and she teased the girl into a real kiss. She didn't pull back this time, kissed the babysitter back. When Caitlin finally broke it, the girl had a faint smile on her face.</p><p>""Can I kiss you, again,"" Caitlin asked, hope she was reading that smile correctly.</p><p>The girl nodded, smiling. Her hesitancy was gone when the babysitter kissed her, again. It was a sweet, lingering kiss that left both of them smiling at each other.</p><p>""Nice, isn't it?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, grinning.</p><p>""Remember, though,"" Caitlin said, meeting the girl's eyes, ""this kiss is only for special friends like you and I.""</p><p>""I know,"" the girl said, smiling. She leaned into Caitlin and closed her eyes. Smiling, Caitlin kissed her, their tongue twining. The girl was grinning when she pulled back, said, ""Can I go get Mom's toy now?""</p><p>Giving her a look, Caitlin said, ""What's the rush?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""You seem in an awful hurry,"" Caitlin said, laughing. The girl blushed and looked down at her hands. The babysitter laughed harder as she realized the poor kid was a horny mess, said, ""What? Did you have to wait for me to babysit you so you could get your kicks?""</p><p>""Kicks,"" Mandy asked, frowning.</p><p>""Jollies?""</p><p>""What are you talking about?""</p><p>""When was the last time you came,"" Caitlin asked, suspecting she already knew the answer to the question.</p><p>The girl blushed a deeper shade of red and wouldn't meet her eyes.</p><p>""The last time I babysat you,"" Caitlin guessed and the girl nodded, still not looking up from her hands in her lap. Laughing, she said, ""No wonder you are in a hurry. You must be a horny mess.""</p><p>""Can I get it now?""</p><p>""Nah,"" Caitlin said, getting off the couch, ""Come on, kiddo. I'm going to introduce you to the joys of masturbation.""</p><p>""Masturbation,"" Mandy repeated, looked at Caitlin for an explanation.</p><p>""Trust me,"" she said, holding out her hand. The girl hesitated a second, then slide off the couch and took the hand.</p><p>Caitlin led them upstairs and into the girls room. She sat on the bed, her back against the headboard and Mandy joined her after a second. The girl looked at her expectantly and it made her smile.</p><p>""I'm assuming you don't want to sneak into your parent's room when they are home,"" she said and the girl nodded, ""then you are in luck. We have all we need to come right here.""</p><p>She held up her hand and wiggled her fingers.</p><p>""My hand?""</p><p>""Indeed,"" Caitlin said, winking at her, ""now you can do this with your clothes on, if your parents are still up or you think you might get caught. For now, lets just take them off.""</p><p>Caitlin unbuttoned her jeans and shimmied out of them, then her panties. Naked from the waist down, she glanced at the girl. She hadn't made a move to remove her own clothes, so Caitlin looked pointedly at her pants. The girl hesitated a second, looking at Caitlin. Finally, she shrugged and slipped out of her pants and underwear.</p><p>""Now, watch what I'm doing,"" Caitlin said, letting her hand slip between her thighs to massage her bud. She sighed as delicious sensations washed through her body. Mandy leaned forward, her eyes wide as she watched Caitlin.</p><p>""You did this in my parent's room,"" Mandy said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, moaning, ""Do you remember I said I would have finished if you hadn't distracted me?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, then she smiled, ""Oh.""</p><p>""Ah, she gets it, folks.""</p><p>Mandy let her own hand slip between her spread thighs. Her little fingers made lazy circles, mashing her soft labia. She glanced at Caitlin, made sure she was doing it right. It was a wasted gesture, a sigh escaping her parted lips. She grinned as it started to feel really good and she looked up at Caitlin. The babysitter laughed and nodded.</p><p>Caitlin watched the girl play with herself, growing more and more excited. The soft sounds of pleasure the girl was making wasn't make it any better. The girl's growing arousal only fueled her own.</p><p>She stripped out of her t-shirt, then her bra. Naked, she tortured her clit as she watched the girl's hand between her thighs. Her free hand cupped one breast, kneaded it until she groaned.</p><p>Seeing what Caitlin was doing, Mandy shrugged out of her shirt, tossing it aside. Caitlin smiled as the girl fondled her flat chest, the little pink nipples stiffening under the attention. The babysitter's breath quickened as she wonder if it felt as good for the little girl as it did for her.</p><p>""Does that feel good, sweetie,"" she asked, around a moan.</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl sighed, her back arching.</p><p>Oh, Jesus, Caitlin thought, the heat between her thighs burning even hotter. She couldn't look away from the girl.</p><p>The girl's fingers were moving faster and faster, her narrow hips gyrating and her cute belly tightening and untightening. Her face was pinched in a rictus of pleasure, her mouth slack and her eyes closed. She looked so adorable in her ecstasy.</p><p>Caitlin took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heartbeat. She tore her eyes away from the girl, ready to come too fast if she didn't. Watching the little girl pleasure herself had her worked into a frenzy. The girl moaned sharply and she had to look back. She saw the girl was close to coming, her little body going crazy. It was too much for Caitlin and an orgasm snuck up on her. Crying out, she stiffened with it, then shook herself apart.</p><p>Through the daze, she saw the girl looking at her, smiling. She looked how Caitlin felt, fuzzy and warm, her body flooded with endorphins. She smiled back, realizing Mandy had come, too.</p><p>""So,"" Caitlin said, laughing, ""you don't need your mom's vibrator.""</p><p>""I guess not,"" the girl said, stretching her young body. She grinned at Caitlin and the babysitter laughed.</p><p>""Stick with me, kiddo,"" Caitlin said, winking at her, ""I know all the secrets.""</p><p>""Like what,"" the girl asked, looking interested.</p><p>""What,"" Caitlin said, laughing, ""I should just give up all my secrets?""</p><p>""Please,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Hmmm..."" Caitlin said, then pretended to sigh heavily, ""I guess, I could show you one more thing.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, laughing at her eagerness, ""Grab that big teddy bear there.""</p><p>The girl looked at the bear sitting on a chair in the corner, then at Caitlin. She nodded and the girl got off the bed and grabbed it. She threw it on the bed, then climbed on herself. She gave the bear to Caitlin, her eyes shining with interest. The babysitter could see the gears turning in her head as she tried to figure out what Caitlin was going to do with the teddy bear. It made her smile.</p><p>Putting the bear on his back, she straddled his hips, his legs sticking straight up in the air. The fur on his legs tickled her buttocks and thighs, made her shiver. She lowered herself onto the bear, then rolled her hips back and forth, grinding her pussy against the soft midsection of the stuffed animal. She hadn't done this since she was a little girl, felt kind of foolish now. Still, she couldn't deny it still felt kind of good.</p><p>Mandy watched wide eyed as she dry humped the bear, biting her lip. When she was sure the girl had the idea, Caitlin got off. The girl came forward, threw a leg across the bear. She was a lot smaller than Caitlin, the bear more suited for her size. The fur must be tickling her in some very sensitive places because Mandy giggled.</p><p>Like she had seen Caitlin do, she rolled her hips back and forth, rubbing her tiny pussy against the bear's furry abdomen. She sighed, looked at Caitlin. The babysitter nodded, sat back to watch. Her hand crept into the junction of her thighs and she absent mindedly played with herself as the girl humped the teddy bear a few feet away. It was sensual and curiously sexy, the flex of the girl's body as she ground against the stuffed animal. It had her hypnotized and she couldn't look away.</p><p>The girl noticed Caitlin watching her, then her eyes fell to the hand on her crotch. She blushed when she put it together and realized Caitlin was touching herself because of what she was doing. She gave Caitlin a sheepish smile, still rolling her hips against the bear. She didn't look away, kept her eyes on Caitlin.</p><p>Her mouth was open and she couldn't stop making these cute little sounds of enjoyment. She had her hands on the bear's chest, her fingers digging into the soft fur. Her pneumatic little body strained toward release, her hips rocking back and forth faster and faster. She was breathing heavy, sweat starting to break out on her slight body. She was really giving the stuffed animal a ride he'd never forget.</p><p>""I think your bear's smile is getting bigger,"" Caitlin said, her voice thick with excitement.</p><p>The girl grinned at her, leaned forward and kissed him on the nose. Caitlin laughed around a moan.</p><p>Watching the girl dry hump her teddy bear had her in a state, so horny she was ready to come, again. She didn't hold back, her fingers a blur as she pushed herself in orgasmic bliss. She stiffened, gasping as her body went crazy. When all the tension left her and she felt as light as a feather, she sighed.</p><p>Sated, she glanced at the girl, saw she was about to come herself. Her beautiful eyes were wide as the tension built in her young body. She looked at Caitlin, her face screwing up in pleasure as she came. Her back arched and she stiffened with a cry of ecstasy. She collapsed atop the bear, her whole body trembling from the intensity of her orgasm. She hugged the bear, sighed contentedly.</p><p>""You feel good, don't you, Sweetie,"" Caitlin said, smiling at the girl. The girl gave her a grin that said it all. Laughing, Caitlin said, ""Now that I've taught you how to masturbate with your fingers and your teddy bear, you aren't going to stop wanting to play with me, are you?""</p><p>She grinned, said, ""Do you still have more secrets?""</p><p>""Bunches,"" Caitlin said.</p><p>""Then I think we can keep playing,"" the girl said, a mischievous grin spreading on her face.</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Come on. Let's grab a bath. You are all sweaty.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said, giving her teddy one more kiss, ""Thanks, Cubby.""</p><p>""Cubby is his name,"" Caitlin asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Well, I don't think he is a cub anymore, after that,"" Caitlin said, laughing.</p><p>""What do you mean,"" the girl asked, frowning.</p><p>""Don't worry about it,"" she said, laughing harder.</p><p>The girl gave her a look, then shrugged. She got off Cubby and then off the bed. Caitlin watched her leave the room, staring at her adorable little backside. Glancing at the grinning bear, she shook her head.</p><p>Laughing, she gave Cubby a high five and said, ""You are one lucky bear, Cubby. That girl is going to fuck the stuffing out of you.""</p><p>Still laughing, she followed the naked girl to the bathroom, found her waiting patiently by the tub. Caitlin smiled at her as she sat on the rim of the tub and turned the taps to the perfect temperature. As the tub filled, she pulled the girl onto her lap. While she was light years from where she was when Caitlin started babysitting her, she was still no completely used to this sort of thing. She couldn't seem to decide what to do with her hands.</p><p>""Earlier, when we were sitting on the couch,"" Caitlin said, meeting the girl's eyes, ""I meant it when I said you were my special friend. I...I'm quite fond of you.""</p><p>The girl must have seen the truth of her statement in her eyes, because she grinned shyly and gave Caitlin a hug. Caitlin hugged her back, a little ashamed she couldn't say what she had meant to say. She had hedged at the last minute, panicked when the words were on the tip of her tongue.</p><p>She was pretty sure the girl had seen it in her eyes, anyway.</p><p>""Come on,"" she said, nodding toward the half full tub, ""Let's get cleaned up.""</p><p>The girl eased off her lap and into the water. As she settled in, Caitlin found them some towels. Laying them out for later, she joined the six year old in the tub, sighing as the hot water welcomed her.</p><p>Caitlin loved bath time because it gave her an excuse to explore the girl's slight body, which she did with relish. Her skin was so soft and tempting, just begged to be caressed. She took her time, enjoyed herself. Mandy was grinning, didn't seem to mind the extra attention Caitlin was heaping on her.</p><p>She saved her favorite spot for last, letting her hand slip between Mandy's thighs to soap her cute little pussy. The girl moaned and bit her lower lip. Amused, Caitlin met the girl's eyes, saw her soapy caresses had turned the girl on. The poor kid really was a horny mess.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop doing this,"" Caitlin said, still massaging the puffy lips of her girlhood in lazy circles. The girl shook her head, her hips beginning to gyrate against the babysitter's hand. More soft moans escaped her slack mouth.</p><p>While she'd used the vibrator on Mandy a few times now, she'd never done this before, used her hand to pleasure the girl. It was more intimate and much more exciting to feel the girl's sex under her fingers. She felt a flush of heat between her thighs, becoming aroused for the third time in such a short period of time.</p><p>She couldn't remember ever being as worked up as Mandy made her.</p><p>""Do you like what I'm doing to you,"" Caitlin asked. She got to her knees, so she was eye to eye with the girl.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mandy moaned, her little body going crazy from Caitlin's touch.</p><p>""Good,"" Caitlin said, grinning at the girl, ""because I like doing it to you.""</p><p>The girl stepped forward, put her arms around Caitlin's neck. She moaned against the babysitter's neck when the she didn't stop teasing her young sex with her hand. Mandy pulled back a little and surprised Caitlin by kissing her. Recovering, she kissed the girl back, let her into her mouth. Her free hand slipped into her silky hair, held her to the kiss. The girl finally had to break it, a moan ripping its way from her. Her arms went back around Caitlins neck and she held on tight as her body writhed.</p><p>The hand in the girl's hair slipped down her neck, caressing her soapy back and buttocks. Caitlin couldn't stop exploring her, her hand finding the girl's slight body fascinating.</p><p>""I'm going to come,"" the girl gasped in her ear but Caitlin had already known. She could feel the tension enter Mandy's body, felt it build and build as her fingers tortured her tender bud. Then the girl gasped, again, her body stiffening against Caitlin's hand. Her knees gave out but she had a deathgrip on Caitlin, managed to stay on her feet. The babysitter hugged the trembling girl to her.</p><p>""I got you,"" Caitlin said, affectionately.</p><p>They stayed like that a moment, neither one wanted to let go. Eventually, Caitlin said, ""We better finish up.""</p><p>Mandy reluctantly let her go, then reached for the rinse cup. She handed it to Caitlin, let the babysitter sluice the soap from her. She sat facing away from Caitlin so she could wash her silky blonde hair. When she was done, Mandy slid forward, then turned to face the babysitter. She regarded Caitlin with a nervous smile, looked like she was trying to work up the courage to say something.</p><p>Finally, she reached up and took the bodywash off the ledge. Caitlin watched as she struggled with the stubborn lid. She held it out to her and the babysitter opened it for her. When she tried to hand it back to the girl, she shook her head and held out her cupped hands instead. Her eyebrows raised questioningly, Caitlin squirted some of the soap into her hands. The girl worked it into a lather, then stood up. She looked nervously at Caitlin, biting her lip. She took a deep breath, then started washing the babysitter.</p><p>Her breath caught in her throat as she realized what was happening, that the girl was actually going to return the favor. At least, that was what she hoped the girl had in mind.</p><p>The girl took her time, her little hands roaming all over Caitlin's body. Her soapy caresses had the babysitter in a state, so horny she almost couldn't take it. It was such a sweet, sweet torture, feeling the girl's hands explore her long legs, firm thighs, her flat stomach, her round backside, her full breasts. Mandy's hesitancy disappeared as she ran her hands over Caitlin's skin, a smile spreading on her face. That smile got Caitlin's already racing heart up to a sprint.</p><p>When the girl's hand slipped between her thighs to massage her tender bud, she was so excited she moaned thickly. She hoped she had read the girl right, that she wasn't just going to wash her, then leave her a horny wreak. She was trembling with need, wanted so much for the girl to keep playing with her sopping wet sex.</p><p>""Am I doing this right,"" the girl asked, shyly.</p><p>""Yeah, honey,"" Caitlin said, moaning, ""Just like that.""</p><p>The girl grinned and Caitlin had to kiss her. Mandy kissed her back, her tongue teasing Caitlin into a deep, passionate kiss. She had to break it as Mandy's hand made her moan. She put her forehead to the girl's, her hands on her shoulders. Her eyes closed and she enjoyed the waves of pleasure washing through her body.</p><p>""God, that feels so good, honey,"" Caitlin said, her voice thick with excitement, ""so good. Just like that.""</p><p>Mandy let her free hand roam over Caitlin. Her touch left the babysitter tingling all over, her nerve endings thrilling to her hand as it glided from hip to buttock to breast. The girl wasn't shy anymore, seemed excited by Caitlin's body under her fingertips. Her excitement only made Caitlin's burn all hotter.</p><p>She looked down at Mandy's hand between her thighs, saw her fingers as they mashed her labia and teased her clit. Watching that little hand making lazy circles in her crotch, she felt her orgasm come to life. It was too much, seeing a little girl playing with her pussy. She climaxed hard, her cries of ecstasy filling the bathroom. Stiffening, she hugged the girl to her, then shook both of them as her body went crazy.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she laughed, pulling back to arms length. She smiled at the girl and Mandy smiled back. She held up the cup and Caitlin let her rinse the soap from her still trembling body.</p><p>""That was amazing, kiddo,"" she said, kissing her, ""My whole body is trembling after that one.""</p><p>The girl only grinned proudly.</p><p>""We better get out and get dressed,"" Caitlin said, laughing, ""Don't want your parents crashing this particular party.""</p><p>They dried off and went back to Mandy's room. Caitlin slipped back into her clothes and Mandy dressed for bed. The babysitter stretched out on the bed beside the girl, facing her on her side. She brushed the silky blond hair from the girl's face, tucked it behind her ear. She kissed the girl gently, smiled at her.</p><p>""Caitlin,"" the girl said, shyly.</p><p>""Yeah, Love?""</p><p>""I'm fond of you, too.""</p>"
1152,Mom's Toy Chest,Ebo,1,A girl loses a bet and has to wear the naughty thing her girlfriend found in her mother's storage chest.,"['f/f cons', 'trib', 'toys', 'rom']","<p>""Come on,"" Kara Hanson said, laughing, ""A bet's a bet and I won fair and square. It is time to pay up.""</p><p>""God, where did you find this thing,"" Stacey Mallard said.</p><p>""In the attic,"" Kara said, laughing, ""Mom has a whole trunk full of stuff like this up there. Had a combination lock on it, but she left the little tag on the back that had the combo.""</p><p>""Really,"" Stacey said, laughing. She tried to imagine Kara's straight laced mother owning such a kinky thing as what lay on the bed between the two girls. The woman didn't seem the type to own such a thing.</p><p>Picking it up, she took a better look at it. It was a latex panty, which would have been risque enough but that wasn't what made Stacey blush. Molded to the crotch was a five inch rubber dildo.</p><p>She had thought it was some sort of strap-on at first but then Kara had laughed and informed her she had it inside out. Her face had burned when she realized what that meant.</p><p>""Did you at least wash it first,"" Stacey asked, getting an image of the dildo buried in Kara's mom. She had to smile; for an older woman, she was beautiful.</p><p>Laughing, Kara said, ""Why? You don't want my mom's pussy juices up inside you?""</p><p>""Such a dirty mouth,"" Stacey said, leaning in to kiss her. Grinning, she got up and shucked her panties down her long legs. She threw them at the giggling girl. Kara held the dildo panties out to her and she shook her head and laughed, ""We should have agreed on punishments before we made the bet.""</p><p>""You should keep that in mind next time you make one,"" Kara said, grinning mischievously.</p><p>""Yeah, yeah,"" Stacey said, taking the latex underwear from her. She stepped into one leg, then the other. Getting the clingy rubber up her legs proved to be a struggle, took some finessing. Kara laughed at her as she struggled with it. She gave her a dirty look, said, ""It is harder than it looks.""</p><p>""That's what he said,"" Kara said, making Stacey shake her head sadly.</p><p>She managed to get the panties far enough up her thighs to be able to slip the dildo inside of her slick sex, her fourteen year old body more than ready for the toy. She bit her lip as the rubber shaft sank deep into her, moaned as it moved around inside as she wrestled the panties the rest of the way on.</p><p>Kara looked at her, her emerald eyes sparkling with interest as she asked, ""How does that feel?""</p><p>""Big,"" Stacey said, turning to look at herself in mirrored closet door. Other than an odd bump on the crotch, it just looked like she was wearing rubber panties. When she let her dress fall back into place, she couldn't tell she had a dildo buried in her pussy.</p><p>She couldn't see it but she could definitely feel it. Every little move made it rub against her insides, sending shivers of pleasure working through her.</p><p>Kara got off the bed, wrapped her arms around her from behind. Her chin on Stacey's shoulder, she grinned as she let her hand slip down Stacey's stomach. When it slipped between her thighs to press against the dildo, Stacey moaned. She put a hand to her mouth, smiled at her friend's reflection.</p><p>Winking at her, Kara said, ""I'd say it feels pretty good.""</p><p>""I won't lie and say it doesn't.""</p><p>Laughing, Kara said, ""Then get your shoes on. Mom's taking us to the mall.""</p><p>""What?!""</p><p>""It's Friday,"" Kara said, her eyes flashing mischievously, ""What, did you think we were just going to sit around the house.""</p><p>""I can't go out like this,"" Stacey said, blushing.</p><p>""Sure you can,"" Kara said, turning Stacey so she could give her a kiss. Wrapping her arms around her neck, she smiled and said, ""No one will know about the big black cock inside of you. It'll be our little secret.""</p><p>""I'll know,"" Stacey said, laughing.</p><p>""Think of it as foreplay,"" Kara said, kissing her, again. It was a sweet, playful kiss that made Stacey's heart race.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Stacey said, laughing as she shook her head, ""the things I let you get me into.""</p><p>""Atta girl,"" Kara said, letting her go. She watched Stacey bend down to pick up her shoes, laughed when it made her sigh. Stacey gave her a dirty look, sat on the bed to put them on. She gasped and her eyes got big. Laughing, she rubbed her lower abdomen.</p><p>Smiling, Kara asked, ""What?""</p><p>""Sitting down pushes the dildo deeper,"" Stacey said, biting her lower lip. Her breathing got a little funny as she leaned forward to slip on her shoes and she laughed, ""Holy shit, that's big!""</p><p>Shoes on her feet, Stacey stood back up, smoothed down her dress. She took a deep breath to relax herself, looked at her girlfriend. Kara was smiling at her, her amusement clear in her eyes. She found it funny, the torment the dildo was putting her through.</p><p>""Ready,"" Kara asked.</p><p>""No,"" Stacey laughed, shaking her head, ""but I guess we are going, anyway.""</p><p>""Let's go.""</p><p>They found Kara's mother downstairs in the kitchen, washing dishes. Stacey felt her cheeks color and she couldn't look at the woman, knowing she had on her panties. She knew she was being paranoid but she thought if she met the woman's eyes she'd know Stacey had on her kinky dildo panties , the dildo buried deep in her sopping wet sex some how.</p><p>""You girls about ready to go,"" she said, glancing over her shoulder at them.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Kara said, pulling up a stool at the center island. Stacey decided to stand, didn't want to start moaning when the bar stool pushed the dildo even further inside of her. She already looked guilty enough, didn't want to draw even more attention to herself.</p><p>""Just let me finish these last few dishes, then we'll go.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Stacey looked at the woman as she washed the dishes, tried to imagine her owning the slutty panties she had on now. She wore jeans and a t-shirt, her hair pulled up into a ponytail. Nothing about her hinted at a kinky side. She looked as wholesome as they came.</p><p>Not that she looked bad. They say if you want to know what your girlfriend will look like in twenty years, look at her mother. If there was any truth to that statement, then Kara would still be looking incredible in her late thirties.</p><p>Oh, God, Stacey thought, with a mental groan, why am I checking out my girlfriend's mother?</p><p>Finishing the last of the dishes, she grabbed a dish towel, dried her hands and said, ""Let's go.""</p><p>Stacey got in the backseat, so Kara could ride shotgun. She knew it was coming but the dildo getting pushed deeper by the car seat still made her gasp. She looked at Kara and her mother but neither one had noticed and she relaxed as much as she could. The car rumbled to life, the vibrations translating from the car seat to the panty. It made her shiver as it turned the dildo into a vibrator. She tried changing her posture, but nothing she did seemed to help. She couldn't escape the wonderful sensation.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she whispered, putting her hand to her mouth. She tried to take deep breaths to relax, tried to turn her mind away from what the rumble of the car's motor was doing to her. The dildo inside of her was insistent, demanded her attention. She felt a moan building up inside and she bit her lip to stifle it.</p><p>Kara's mother shifted into drive and they were rolling. The car was in desperate need of new shocks. Stacey could feel every little bump in the road and it was driving her crazy. Every time the car dipped and bounced from a pothole or a imperfection in the pavement, it would make her moan. The dildo was moving in and out, just a little but it was enough to have her in a state. It felt so good. She kept her hand to her face, hoped no one in the front seat would notice her distress. Her mouth was slack and her eyes drooping as pleasure washed through her fourteen year old body. She tried to sit still as possible but her hips wanted to roll and her back wanted to arch. She was in a constant struggle to control herself, didn't want to alert anyone in the car that she was a horny mess. The struggle only seemed to make her more excited, made it all the more difficult to keep quiet.</p><p>Glancing out the window, she saw they were approaching the bridge that spanned the river. She groaned, thinking about the evenly spaced connector plates that lined the length of the bridge. There was just over a half mile of bumps rapidly approaching.</p><p>Her heart rate kicked up in anticipation of those shock punishing plates. She was going to feel every one of them like a thrust, each one pushing the dildo deep inside of her already tortured pussy. The car hit the first one and shook its way across is. It was worse- or better- than she had expected and she couldn't completely swallow the moan that tried to escape her. The dildo wasn't thrust into her once, but three times in rapid succession, making her squeeze her thighs together. It didn't help. She couldn't escape the pleasure.</p><p>She closed her eyes as the car hit the second connector plate, biting her lip almost hard enough to draw blood. She couldn't completely control her body, her hips gyrating and legs wanting to open. If anyone glanced at her in the rear view mirror, they'd know something was happening to her but she was helpless to do anything about it. It was beyond her control now.</p><p>The third and fourth plates were worse than the first two, torturing the car's tired suspension. She had a death grip on the door handle as the shaking car sent wave after wave of pleasure through her body. By the time she had rattled across the fourth plate, she was close to coming. She felt the tension enter her body, her eyes springing open. She looked through the windshield at the next plate approaching.</p><p>Here it comes, she thought, clenching her teeth. The plate tossed the car about and she stiffened in her seat. She managed to keep her cry of ecstasy bottled up, only letting a protracted hiss escape her lips as her sex spasmed around the dildo still vibrating inside of her. She dug her feet into the floorboards, tried to lift off the seat but the lap belt held her in place.</p><p>The dildo was a sweet torture to her now very sensitive girlhood. It didn't let her recover from her orgasm, kept rubbing her insides deliciously. The next plate made her climax, again. More intense than the first, this one left her trembling all over. There was no relief from the sensations washing through her and she bit her knuckle as a third orgasm shook her. Her thighs were shaking and her stomach was tightening like she was doing a sit up.</p><p>They were three-quarters of the way across the bridge but the other side didn't really promise any relief. Even as that thought crossed her mind, she felt her body tensing for a fourth orgasm. She was powerless to stop it, just bit her knuckled and tried not to cry out as it shook her. Each time she came, it was more intense than the one before. It was almost painful, how good it felt.</p><p>Her only comfort was that the mall was only another five miles down the road after the bridge. If she could just survive the connector plates, she would be okay. Assuming she didn't cum to death before then.</p><p>Her fingers dug in hard enough to leave permanent marks in the door hand as a fifth orgasm took her in its grip and shook her. She had given up trying to remain inconspicuous, was just holding on for dear life. She was proud that she'd managed to keep her voice in check, had barely made a sound as the poor construction of the bridge and the dildo inside of her conspired to turn her body into an orgasmic puddle. She was shaking like a palsied chihuahua and she couldn't have closed her mouth if she was paid to, but she hadn't cried out. Yet.</p><p>They were across the bridge and the road smoothed out drastically. The car still sent vibrations through the dildo but she was able to control her breathing and relax her body enough to keep another orgasm in check. The rest of the trip kept her right on the edge, though. She left teeth marks on her knuckle, trying to keep quiet, a single drop of blood pooling in the dimple.</p><p>Finally they were at the mall, parked. She undid her seat belt, opened her door and stepped out of the car on rubber band legs. She had to put a hand on the roof to steady herself. She laughed at how wobbly her legs felt.</p><p>""I'll be back at ten to pick you all up. Be good,"" Kara's mother said, rolling down her window.</p><p>""Okay, Mom,"" Kara said.</p><p>""Be at the entrance at ten,"" she said, giving her daughter a look as she shifted into reverse.</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" Kara said, grinning sheepishly. Last time they were at the mall, they had lost track of time and had shown up twenty minutes late. Kara had ended up grounded for a week.</p><p>""Have fun. Behave.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Kara said and she drove off.</p><p>Kara turned to her, started to say something, then frowned, ""Are you okay? You look a little dazed.""</p><p>""Oh My God,"" Stacey said, laughing excitedly, ""I just came like five times on the trip here.""</p><p>""What,"" Kara said, with a startled laugh.</p><p>""The vibrations of the car and the bumps in the road,"" Stacey said, sighing contentedly, ""I was biting my knuckle so hard to keep quiet, I drew blood. See.""</p><p>""Are you serious?""</p><p>""Yeah, I was sure your mom was going to look in the rear view mirror and see me. I had to have been a sight.""</p><p>""Five times?""</p><p>""You know how you get really sensitive after you come,"" Stacey said, grinning, ""Well, after I came the first time, I couldn't stop myself from coming and coming. It was crazy.""</p><p>""I had no idea,"" Kara said, laughing, ""You were only a few feet away.""</p><p>""I know. It was nerve wracking, trying to keep quiet. I wanted to stop coming but I couldn't. I was helpless.""</p><p>""That is kind of hot,"" Kara said, excited.</p><p>""It was,"" Stacey admitted, grinning.</p><p>""Let's get inside,"" Kara said, offering her hand. Giving her a warm smile, Stacey took it. With their parents not around, they were free to act like a couple. It was kind of stressful, pretending to still just be friends. They had talked about just telling their parents that their relationship had taken a serious turn but had decided against it. While it was a pain having to be aware of the signals they were sending- were they sitting too close, looking at each other a certain way- continuing the deception did still have its benefits. Like the fact that Stacey was staying the night with Kara tonight, would be getting laid as soon as Kara's parents were asleep.</p><p>Stacey laughed at her still unsteady legs, must have looked like a new born fawn trying to walk for the first time. The dildo kept moving inside of her, making just walking a challenge. Kara noticed and said, ""We'll find you a bench to sit on for a minute when we get inside.""</p><p>""If you were a good girlfriend,"" Stacey said, her words mostly a moan, ""you'd let me take this thing off.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm a wonderful girlfriend,"" Kara said, grinning at her, ""In fact, I'll show you just how great when we get home. Still, a bet is a bet and you lost.""</p><p>They found a bench just inside the entrance to the mall, sat down. Stacey was glad for a moment to collect herself. Her pulse finally settled and her breathing returned to normal. She relaxed, until she remembered she was at the mall with a huge dildo buried in her pussy. She felt a flush of excitement and a shiver of nervous energy worked through her. During the craziness on the ride over here, she had forgotten about the fact that she would be walking around the mall in a kinky sex rig. It all came crashing home as one of the girls from her school walked by and waved at them.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Relax, she can't possibly know,"" Kara said, on her wave length, as usual.</p><p>""I hope we don't run into anyone we know. I don't think I can carry on a conversation with this thing in me.""</p><p>Kara gave her a weighing look, then grinned, ""You are excited, aren't you?""</p><p>""Well, yeah,"" Stacey said, laughing, ""This is so wrong. I'm wearing dildo panties at the mall!""</p><p>""Huh, I never would have guessed it,"" Kara said, shaking her head sadly, ""My girlfriend is a freak.""</p><p>""Shut up,"" Stacey laughed.</p><p>""Come on,"" Kara said, getting up and pulling Stacey to her feet, ""I'm starving. Let's grab something from the food court.""</p><p>Her body had mostly recovered from the fiasco in the car and she could walk, again. The dildo didn't let her forget about it, rubbing her insides with every step she took. It wasn't as bad as the car ride and she could manage to walk half way normal. Still, it had her nipples hard and straining against the thin material of the dress and she had to fight to keep her face neutral.</p><p>She wanted to giggle as she walked through the unsuspecting throng of people. None of them knew she was being molested by the big dildo inside of her with every stride. They were oblivious of her pleasure. It was thrilling, sort of liberating. She couldn't explain that last sentiment; if anything, the panty had her in bondage. Still, it was how she felt. Free.</p><p>They got in line for some cheese fries and Cokes, then took their food to one of the tables in the food court. As they sat down, Kara looked at her and grinned.</p><p>""Your face is all flushed,"" she said.</p><p>""I can't help it,"" Stacey said.</p><p>""I know that look,"" Kara said, pointing at her with a cheese covered fry, ""you are getting horny over this.""</p><p>""Well,"" Stacey said, leaning forward, ""I already said I was excited. You try walking around with a dildo in you and see if you don't look flushed.""</p><p>""I'm not judging,"" Kara said, grinning, ""I was hoping it would get you all hot and bothered. I would have been disappointed if it didn't.""</p><p>""Well, you better be ready,"" Stacey said, blushing, ""because I'm going to be a horny mess by the time we make it home.""</p><p>Kara winked at her and gave her a sexy little smile. Stacey's heart started racing; Kara always had that effect on her.</p><p>She would always remember the first time Kara had turned that smile on her. They had taken the foot path through the woods behind Stacey's house, followed it to the creek that weaved its way through the spruces until it dumped into the river they had crossed getting to the mall. It was a favorite hang out for them, had been since they found it when they were seven. The weather had been unseasonably warm for a few weeks and the water was almost warm enough to go swimming. Kara had teased and dared her into going skinny dipping. The water was really too chilly to be in for long but the girls had splashed and swam until they couldn't stand it any longer. They had scrambled onto the bank, giggling at their chattering teeth. Too wet to get dressed and lacking towels, they had huddled together for warmth. Maybe it was the excitement of going skinny dipping or the closeness of their naked bodies, but a curious tension had come between them. Then Kara had given her that half shy, sexy little smile.</p><p>They had gone from friends to lovers there on that pebble beach, the water slowly drying on their skin as they kissed and touched.</p><p>It wasn't the only time they had made love on that beach, not by a long shot. They spent most of the summer there, swimming and fooling around. It was there that a curiosity about this new direction their relationship had taken turned into romantic feelings and eventually love. The affection of their friendship deepened into something else, something more.</p><p>It was Stacey who admitted she was in love with Kara first, had sat there on a towel in the sun, feeling so vulnerable until Kara had smiled and embraced her. Her fears were laid to rest when the girl whispered in her ear that she loved her, too. They had made love for the first time, not just had sex. Stacey hadn't understood the distinction until then.</p><p>""You are thinking about the beach, again,"" Kara said, smiling affectionately at Stacey.</p><p>""It is kind of scary how much you are in my head,"" Stacey said, grinning.</p><p>""We've been best friends forever,"" she said, taking her hand, ""being in your head isn't anything new. I've always been on the same wave length.""</p><p>Stacey really couldn't argue with that logic because it was true. They were finishing each others' sentences long before they slept together.</p><p>""Well, what am I thinking now,"" Stacey said, playfully.</p><p>""You are thinking we need to check out the sale at McHenry's,"" Kara answered.</p><p>""McHenry's has a sale,"" she asked, her eyes widening.</p><p>""Thirty percent off dresses.""</p><p>""Cool. We need to check that out,"" Stacey said.</p><p>""See, I told you you were thinking about McHenry's.""</p><p>""I wasn't until you told me about the sale,"" Stacey laughed, shaking her head, ""I was thinking I had your mom pegged all wrong.""</p><p>""Goody two shoes, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, nodding.</p><p>""If you saw the things she had in that chest,"" Kara said, laughing and shaking her head, ""You'd never think that, again.""</p><p>""Worse than what I'm wearing,"" Stacey asked, doubting it.</p><p>""Maybe not worse,"" Kara said, still shaking her head, ""just different. Mom must have been a wild one when she was younger. There is some stuff in there I don't even know what it is used for.""</p><p>Laughing, Stacey said, ""I guess it's true what they say about the apple and the tree.""</p><p>""Says the girl getting all hot and bothered about wearing slutty underwear at the mall,"" Kara said, pointing a greasy fry at her, ""I'd say that is the pot calling the kettle black.""</p><p>""Yeah, we are perfect for each other,"" Stacey said, grinning at her.</p><p>""We are perfect for each other, aren't we?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, leaning forward to kiss her.</p><p>Stacey took a deep breath as she opened the door to the backseat, preparing herself for the ride home. She hoped it wouldn't be as bad as the way to the mall. She didn't think she had it in her to keep quiet through another crazy bout of orgasms. No sooner had her backside hit the backseat, did the vibrations of the car start working through her.</p><p>From the front seat, Kara glanced over her shoulder at her, winked. She cranked the radio up, pretended to be into the song. Really, all she was doing was giving Stacey a little cover. She smiled appreciatively, hoped she wouldn't need it.</p><p>They didn't even make it out of the parking lot before she realized she probably would. This part of the road that circled the mall and its various parking lots featured speed bumps. Kara's mother didn't slow down enough, her poor car's suspension be damned. Worse, every jarring bump would force a moan from Stacey, the dildo moving and vibrating inside of her. She tried to keep calm, to not think about it but she failed miserably. By the time they were approaching the exit to the main road, she was already breathing fast, her hips moving like she really had to pee. The pavement dipped, the mall road almost two inches higher than the street. The car shuddered as they took the drop off too fast, the car bottoming out with a scraping sound. The shock worked through her and she came before she was ready. It startled a gasp from her, her body seizing up, then shaking as the car bounced onto the road.</p><p>Kara's mother heard her, grinned sheepishly in the rear view mirror at her, ""Sorry, I always forget about that drop off. I do that every time.""</p><p>Stacey managed a smile, hoped she'd look away. The dildo in her spasming pussy was making it hard to keep a straight face and she wasn't breathing. The woman held her gaze for what seemed an eternity but was probably only a second or two, then turned her eyes back on the road. Just in time as Stacey's face screwed up in a rictus of pleasure as a second orgasm shook her.</p><p>Oh, God, not again, she thought, squeezing her thighs together.</p><p>The drive to the mall had taken twenty minutes and they were barely out of the parking lot and she'd already climaxed twice. She didn't want to think about the next twenty minutes.</p><p>Taking deep breaths, she tried to relax. It really didn't help and she felt the tension of a third orgasm creeping into her body. They had barely gone two miles before she bit down on a cry of ecstasy and ground it to dust between her teeth as she came hard. If not for the lap belt holding her securely in place, her body would have gone crazy. Still her thighs quivered and her fingers dug into the upholstery. She couldn't breath, the sensation was so intense.</p><p>She saw the bridge coming up and her eyes grew wide. She thought about those imperfections in the road, the plates that covered the joints between two sections of pavement, and she almost panicked. She had came so hard last time they crossed the bridge, her body pushed over the edge into blissful release time and again by the jarring of the poor construction. She'd already climaxed three times since leaving the parking lot and she knew the bridge was going to be a sweet torture on her young body.</p><p>Orgasms four and five hit her almost simultaneously, her body wracked by one long shuddering fit. She was shaking so hard that the seat belt locked, digging into her midsection. She gasped and moaned, thankful for the blaring radio. She hoped no one looked at her in the rear view mirror because she knew she was making the god awfullest face. Her face was pinched almost in a look of pain, the orgasms almost too intense to bear.</p><p>""Oh God,"" she whispered, a little prayer to make it stop. It managed to make her smile, thinking she'd never expected to be begging to stop coming. That was what she was doing now, but she couldn't. She was at the mercy of the road and the dildo buried deep in her sopping wet core.</p><p>She looked at the two in the front seat, saw they were talking about something. They seemed oblivious of her struggle in the backseat, for which she was grateful. Her cheeks colored at the thought of them turning and seeing her in this state.</p><p>The car shuddered and dipped its way over another steel plate and Stacey put a hand to her mouth to hold in the cry that wanted to escape her. She squeezed her eyes shut and road out the spasming of her girlhood, the seat belt straining to keep her in place.</p><p>It was getting hard to think about anything other than the relentless pleasure washing through her fourteen year old body. Everything seemed fuzzy as she climaxed for the sixth- or was it the seventh- time. She couldn't think about being quiet or sitting as still as possible, her mind short circuited by the flow of feel good juices in her bloodstream. All she could do was sit there and hope the ride would be over before she climaxed herself into a puddle of goo.</p><p>Kara glanced over her shoulder at her, her eyes widening when she saw the slack jawed, face pinched look on Stacey's face. She grinned and winked, turned back around. She turned the radio up a little more.</p><p>It was almost painful, when she came, again, and it was almost like a pinch that made her grimace and gasp loudly. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, waited for the next orgasm to abuse her already shaking body. It wasn't a long wait.</p><p>She didn't think she could take much more, her body a mess of jangling nerve endings. Every little bump was a sweet torture.</p><p>An idea came to her through the orgasmic fog in her brain and she pounced on it like a starving cat would a field mouse. She unfastened the seat belt, held the clasp in her hand so it looked like she was still wearing it. Lifting her buttocks off the seat, she put her weight on her jello thighs, hoping they'd hold her up long enough to break the cycle of orgasms. She no longer felt the jarring of the road through the dildo and she sighed with relief.</p><p>Her thighs were already quivering from the strain but she held the position as long as she could. She needed to give her body a break from the relentless ecstasy, let her arousal cool down to a manageable heat. Thinking about her situation, she had to smile. She wondered if Kara had known it would be like this, a maddening and exhilarating battle with her own body.</p><p>She couldn't hold it any longer, sagged back to the seat. She cringed, waited for the orgasms to come but she must have done some good. It still felt good, the vibrations of the car working through her, but she didn't seem in danger of climaxing right away.</p><p>The rest of the ride home was relatively uneventful. She sighed with relief when they pulled into the drive way. She had survived. Getting out of the car, she almost fell, her legs refusing to hold her. She leaned against the car for a moment, gathering herself.</p><p>Something wet touched the back of her thighs and she reached down to feel what it was. Her eyes grew wide when she realized the entire back of her dress was wet, then she blushed when she realized why. Glancing in the window, she saw the wet spot she'd left on the back seat, her cheeks burning even hotter.</p><p>Kara's mother glanced at her and she gave her a sheepish grin, lied, ""My foot's asleep. I just need a moment.""</p><p>Nodding, she went inside. Kara appeared at her side, grinned at her, ""Did you have a fun trip?""</p><p>""Oh you are laughing now, but remember; what goes around, comes around,"" Stacey said, laughing at her own expense, ""I made a puddle in the backseat.""</p><p>""You what,"" Kara said, a startled laugh escaping her.</p><p>""The whole back of my dress is wet from,"" she said, blushing, ""you know.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Kara said, laughing.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Stacey said, shaking her head, ""Let's get inside so I can change.""</p><p>""Don't bother getting dressed,"" Kara said, from her post on the bed. She was stretched out on her side, watching Stacey as she pulled the dress over her head. A faint smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she saw the latex panties had sprung a leak, her juices running down her leg.</p><p>""Can I take this off now,"" Stacey asked, hooking her thumbs in the panties.</p><p>""Not just yet,"" Kara said, smiling.</p><p>""I think I've paid my debt from the bet,"" Stacey said, standing hip shot in just the panties and a bra.</p><p>""You have,"" she said, patting the bed in front of her, ""this is just for fun.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Stacey said, grinning as she went to the bed. Stretching out on her side facing Kara, she let herself be pulled against the girl. She felt her toes curl as Kara kissed her deeply, passionately. Even though she had thought she couldn't possibly after both times in the car, she found herself becoming aroused, again.</p><p>Kara's knee nudged its way between her thighs, her thigh pressing deliciously against the crotch of the dildo panties. Every time she moved her leg, a moan would slip passed Stacey's parted lips. Kara heard it and grinned, started doing it on purpose. Stacey bit her lower lip as she met the girl's eyes. The girl winked at her.</p><p>""That feels good, doesn't it?""</p><p>""Mmm...mmm,"" Stacey said, kissing her, ""You better stop or I'll be finished before we get started.""</p><p>""That good, huh,"" Kara laughed, removing her leg.</p><p>She kissed her lips, then grinned down at her, ""Why are you still wearing clothing?""</p><p>Her eyes flashing, her girlfriend sat up and pulled her dress over her head. Stacey watched as she reached behind her back to undo the bra clasps. She smiled when her small, upswept breasts fell into view. The panties joined the rest of the clothes on the floor and Kara was very naked. She let her eyes drink in her long time friend and fairly recent girlfriend. The girl was leggy and lean, had an athletic build that Stacey liked.</p><p>Sometimes she thought it was funny, her intense attraction to Kara. Before that afternoon on the creek bank, she had never noticed girls like that. She really still didn't notice them, only Kara. Something about the girl just got her heart racing. Oh, she might notice a girl in tight jeans and admire her backside as she walked by but she usually ended up comparing them to Kara and they all fell short of her beauty.</p><p>She loved the girl so much. Especially, when she was naked.</p><p>Grinning, Stacey unhooked her own bra, let it slip from her shoulders. Naked save for the latex panties, she went to Kara, was welcomed into her arms. Their lips met and their tongues danced, the kiss deepening as both girls grew more and more excited. They toppled onto their sides, still kissing. Hands roamed freely over tight teenaged bodies, exhilarated by the silky smooth skin under fingertips.</p><p>Kara gently pushed Stacey onto her back, then crawled atop her. With one more kiss, she straddled one of her hips, let her body settle onto Stacey's. Their bodies fit together perfectly, like they were meant to be joined like this. The latex panty was a barrier between them and Stacey longed to feel Kara's skin against her own, but she could still feel the girl as she rubbed her body against hers. Kara's thigh was nestled against her crotch, each roll of her hip pushing the dildo deeper inside of Stacey. The double edged sensation cut right to the center of her and she moaned thickly.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Stacey said, her back arching, ""that feels so good.""</p><p>""The dildo?""</p><p>""Yeah, every time your thigh bumps it,"" she said, sighing.</p><p>""Well, wait for me,"" Kara said, grinning.</p><p>""You better hurry, then,"" Stacey said, laughing. She wasn't kidding; it felt too good to hold out for long.</p><p>""You better not come without me,"" Kara said, pouting.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Stacey said, shaking her head. She forced herself to calm down, to reign in her galloping heart. She wanted to come with Kara, that magical moment when their bodies went crazy at the same time.</p><p>The roll of Kara's hips was mesmerizing and Stacey found herself watching the flex of her lithe body as she ground her body against her own. It was sexy and erotic, like a sensual dance. Kara caught her staring, smiled and leaned into to give her a kiss.</p><p>In spite her efforts to calm herself, she felt tension enter her body. Her eyes widening, she said, ""Kara, I'm going to come!""</p><p>""It's okay,"" Kara moaned, thickly. Stacey realized she was close, too.</p><p>She gritted her teeth, refused to come until Kara did. She met her girlfriend's eyes, wanted the intimacy of seeing the ecstasy enter her face. Kara bit her lip, her hips growing erratic. Stacey grabbed them, helped the girl finish. When she felt the girl stiffen atop her, she finally let herself go, let her orgasm have her. The girls shook together, then Stacey sat up to embrace Kara. She met Kara's gaze, then grinned. The girl gave her a sated smile and kissed her.</p><p>""You are so beautiful,"" Stacey said, when their lips parted.</p><p>""I never get tired of hearing you say that,"" she said, kissing her, again, ""I love you.""</p><p>""I love you, too,"" Stacey said.</p><p>Stacey looked at her reflection in the mirror above the sink, smiled and shook her head in wonder. It had been a crazy afternoon, to say the least. Looking down at the dildo panties in the sink, she couldn't believe she had worn them to the mall, had walked around with the thick dildo buried inside of her while her fellow consumers were oblivious.</p><p>She wore a long sleep shirt and fresh panties, her sleep attire. After the fun in Kara's bed, she had decided the right thing to do was clean the panties. Her juices were all over it and she was a little weirded out by the thought of putting them up with her still all over it. She didn't know if Kara's mother would ever wear them again, but she blushed at the thought of the woman's and her fluids mixing.</p><p>Using hot water and soap, she cleaned the panty and dildo, used a towel to dry it off. She was turning to leave the bathroom when the door opened. She froze like a deer in the headlights when a bleary eyed Kara's mother stepped through the door. The woman was half asleep and she blinked in surprise at Stacey standing there. She started to mutter an apology and leave but her fuzzy mind must have registered what Stacey was holding in her hand.</p><p>Her eyes were much clearer when she turned back to Stacey. Stacey was rooted to her spot, her mind slipping gears. Her face got hot as she saw the woman looking at the kinky panties in her hand. Recognition passed across her face and she looked at Stacey, her eyes narrowing.</p><p>""Are those mine,"" she asked, stepping into the bathroom and closing the door. The move made Stacey nervous for some reason she couldn't quite put her finger on.</p><p>Busted, she didn't see any value in trying to lie, so she nodded.</p><p>""I thought so,"" Kara's mother said, nodding. She seemed curiously calm about finding her daughter's best friend holding her dirty little secret. She looked at Stacey, asked, ""I take it my daughter found my chest.""</p><p>Stacey didn't answer, really didn't need to. The woman knew the answer to her own question.</p><p>""It is curious that it is you and not Kara standing here, though,"" she said, her gaze making Stacey want to squirm. Again, she thought the woman knew what the score was.</p><p>""So, I wasn't losing my mind, after all,"" she said, nodding like the statement made sense. She saw Stacey's confusion, smiled and said, ""You are sleeping with my daughter.""</p><p>She wanted to deny it but she saw the certainty in her eyes. The woman knew, didn't just suspect but was convinced she was right. Of course, she was, so convincing her otherwise would be very difficult at best. Probably impossible.</p><p>Kara's mother must have seen it in her eyes, so she nodded.</p><p>""Alright,"" she said.</p><p>""Alright, ma'am,"" Stacey asked, frowning.</p><p>""Just alright, honey,"" she said, smiling, ""Were you finished? I need to use the bathroom.""</p><p>""Um, yeah,"" Stacey said, not believing the conversation was over. She moved to the door, paused to look at the woman.</p><p>""Have a good night, Stacey,"" Kara's mom said, a hint of an amused smile on her face.</p><p>""You too, ma am,"" She said, leaving the bathroom. In the hall, she stared at the bathroom door, thought, what the hell was that?</p>"
1153,"Black Lingerie Chronicle, Chapter 1",Ebo,1,A new story featuring the characters from The Black Lingerie.,"['g/g cons', 'ped']","<p>Groaning, Erin Brolin squeezed her pillow around her ears but it only muffled the annoying buzzing of the alarm clock, didn't make it go away. She squeezed her eyes shut defiantly, refusing to concede it was time to get up. By her way of thinking, there was no reason to be awake at this ungodly hour.</p><p>Still, her alarm clock was insistent, kept bleating its one note song at her. Sighing, she gave up and rolled onto her side to silence it. Sitting up, she yawned and stretched the sleep from her twelve year old body.</p><p>In just a pair of pale yellow panties, she went to her dresser, found some clean underwear and a training bra. Slipping into her robe, she headed for the bathroom for a shower. The hot water washed away the last of the sleep that clung to her and she felt ready for the day by the time she cranked off the tap.</p><p>She made short work out of toweling off. Catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror, she took a minute to study her image. She was thin, with the lithe and lean body of a dancer; long, coltish legs; hips just beginning to lose their boyish straight lines; flat belly; small, upswept breasts; and a pert backside. She was blond and pretty, with fine features and startling grey eyes.</p><p>Nothing much had changed, physically, since the last time she check herself out in the mirror. Puberty was still taking its sweet time with her boobs, which were still little more than handfuls. Her legs were still a little skinny and her hips narrow. She knew she didn't look bad but couldn't wait for her feminine curves.</p><p>Still, she looked different. Just how she couldn't put her finger on. Maybe it wasn't a physical thing, but an emotional one. A lot of things have happened in just a month or so. She had done a lot of growing up in a short period of time. Was it that maturity she saw now in the mirror?</p><p>Shrugging, she let it go.</p><p>She slipped into the fresh panties and bra, wrapped up in her robe and headed back to her room.</p><p>From her closet, she pulled her school uniform and laid it on the bed. She slipped into the bland gray skirt that fell primly to her knees, then the button up white blouse. From her dresser she grabbed a pair of black knee high socks and put them on. A pair of black Mary Janes finished off her uniform. She brushed her hair and made a final check of how she looked.</p><p>Satisfied, she went downstairs to eat breakfast. Her mother glanced up when she came into the kitchen. She favored Erin with a curious smile, that was some how sad and proud at the same time.</p><p>""You okay, Mom,"" she asked, pouring some orange juice.</p><p>""Sometimes I forget how grown up you are becoming,"" she said, then waved her hand, ""Sorry. Having a mom moment.""</p><p>Smiling, Erin gave her a quick hug, then sat down to eat.</p><p>""Your birthday is coming up,"" her mother said, sipping her coffee, ""you haven't said much about what you want.""</p><p>""Haven't really thought about it,"" Erin said.</p><p>""Well, you better start thinking about it,"" she said, then grinned, ""your father wants me to have the talk with you. You becoming a teenager is freaking him out.""</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Erin said, rolling her eyes.</p><p>""You see. That was a perfect teenager eye roll,"" her mother said, making Erin laugh, ""Do we need to have the talk?""</p><p>""Not at breakfast,"" Erin said, still laughing, ""Besides, they teach us about the birds and the bees in health class.""</p><p>""I remember when your grandmother gave me the talk. She scared the hell out of me. I was half convinced sex would kill me,"" she said, laughing and shaking her head, ""I swear, that woman scarred me for life.""</p><p>Erin laughed, trying to picture her grandmother having the talk with her mother. Some how the image wouldn't coalesce in her mind.</p><p>""So, I won't lie to you; sex is fun, feels great if you are with the right person. I won't tell you to wait until you are married. That is unrealistic these days. Don't rush in to it, though. No unsupervised dates until you are sixteen. No boys in your room. Your dad or me has to meet any boy you are going out with.""</p><p>""Mom, I'm going to be thirteen,"" Erin reminded her, thinking it wasn't the boys her mother should be worried about.</p><p>""I know,"" she said, ""kids are getting started earlier these days. I wanted to get that out of the way.""</p><p>Erin laughed, shook her head.</p><p>""Alright, so I'm a little freaked out about you becoming a teenager, too,"" her mother said, grinning sheepishly.</p><p>""Relax, Mom,"" Erin said, then added, ""You need to stop watching early morning TV.""</p><p>""Yeah, you are probably right. Finish your breakfast so we can get going,"" her mother said, smiling.</p><p>Erin did as she was told, then went upstairs for her backpack. When she came back downstairs, her mother was already in the garage, warming up the car. Putting the backpack in the backseat, she climbed in the front.</p><p>Her mother was looking at her, again.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You seemed to have grown up overnight,"" she said, shaking her head.</p><p>""Having another Mom moment?""</p><p>""Yeah, but you might like this one.""</p><p>""Oh?""</p><p>""I've been talking with your father,"" she said, then laughed when she saw Erin cringe, ""I know, that is rarely good news but this time... You are going to be thirteen and we decided it would be okay if you started wearing a little make-up. Just a little, mind you.""</p><p>Erin looked at her in surprise, ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah. I'm going to pick you up after school and we are going shopping. I'll help you pick some out. Maybe buy you a few new outfits, too.""</p><p>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>""Awesome. A teenager,"" Ashley Connors said, grinning, ""You are the first of us to make it.""</p><p>She was Erin's oldest friend, the two inseparable since they were in diapers. She was a redhead to Erin's blonde, not kinky orange but the deep hue of red wine. With brilliant emerald eyes and curious elfish features, she was easy to look at. Like Erin, she was lithe and lean, built like a dancer or gymnast.</p><p>""At least, I think,"" she said, turning to the third girl at the lunch table, ""When is your birthday, Mindy?""</p><p>""April fourth,"" Mindy Cross said.</p><p>She was new at Brimm's School for Girls but she'd found her way into Erin and Ashley's little circle early on. She fit in so well, it seemed like she'd always been a part of it.</p><p>With long, dark brown hair, pale skin and beautiful blue eyes, she very pretty in a goth sort of way. It wasn't easy to tell, but she had a tight body under the bland uniform the school made the girls wear.</p><p>""Yeah, you are the first,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""What are you doing for your birthday?""</p><p>""I don't know. Honestly, I had forgotten about it until Mom mentioned it this morning. It should be a big deal, right?""</p><p>""Presents, cake, family, friends,"" Ashley said, nodding, ""Yeah, it is a big deal.""</p><p>""I don't even know what I want,"" Erin said, frowning.</p><p>""I need to go shopping for a gift,"" Mindy said, pushing her food around her plate.</p><p>""We should go together,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""That would be great. I only met you ladies a while ago. Don't have a clue what to get Erin.""</p><p>""You can get her a swift kick in the ass. That is what she really needs.""</p><p>""Ha ha,"" Erin said, grinning.</p><p>""I don't know,"" Mindy said, then, ""Sounds kind of hard to wrap.""</p><p>Ashley nearly spat out her milk and Erin laughed at her as much as the joke, ""You almost made an Ashley fountain.""</p><p>""Good one, Mindy,"" Ashley said, having managed to swallow her milk, ""I think I can talk my mother into taking us shopping tomorrow. Do you think you can make it?""</p><p>""Probably. I'll call you after school,"" she said, looking down at her tray, ""I think I'll wait until I get home. This just doesn't look appealing.""</p><p>""You'd think with what our parents are paying to send us here, the food would be better. Where is the steak and lobster?"" Ashley said, looking down at her own tray.</p><p>""Anyway,"" Mindy said, getting up, ""See you later, Ashley. Erin, see you in a few.""</p><p>""Wait for me,"" Ashley said.</p><p>Erin watched her friends walk away, huddled close and talking. Probably discussing what to get her for her birthday. She wondered what they would come up with, feeling excited for the first time about her party.</p><p>""Thirteen,"" she whispered, grinning.</p><p>The grin dried up when she looked down at her tray. Giving up on the tasteless mess, she dumped her tray. She glanced at the clock on the wall, saw it was a little early to head to gym class, but she didn't have anything better to do. Shrugging, she headed to the locker room to change.</p><p>A lot of eighth graders from the class before hers were still milling around in one stage of undress or another. There must be twenty teenagers in panties and bras or just towels after their showers. A few were in the middle of changing and Erin tried not to stare at the flesh on display. Here a breast. There a bare buttock.</p><p>Her face flushed, she forced herself to look away. The events of the last month or so had opened her eyes to the beauty of the female form. Being in the locker room with all the half naked girls made her feel like a peeping tom.</p><p>She had to smile, thinking back over the craziest month of her life. It had started with a dream that wasn't a dream. She'd met a lovely girl, Natty Bronsky, who'd been dead for fifty years, yet still lived in the Place of Locked Doors, a sort of Limbo. In a series of intimate encounters, this effervescent soul had introduced her to the pleasure of the female body.</p><p>Putting her back to the crowd, she opened her locker and fished out her gym clothes. Her fingers were shaking a little as she unbuttoned her blouse and shrugged out of it, put it on a hanger she kept in her locker. She worked the zipper on the side of her skirt and shimmied out of it, too. In just her bra and panties, she sat on the bench and removed her Mary Janes and knee socks.</p><p>""Erin?""</p><p>She didn't recognize the voice so she figured it must be some other Erin. When no one else answered, she glanced up and saw a naked eighth grader looking at her, smiling. She looked vaguely familiar, although Erin couldn't remember where she had seen her before. It might be due to the fact that her lean, sexy body was so gloriously revealed. Erin had to struggle to not let her eyes roam from her face to her full breasts or the thatch of brown pubic hair above her pussy.</p><p>""Hey, it is you,"" the girl said, smiling brightly, ""How have you been? Haven't seen you since the block party.""</p><p>""Oh, hey, Carrie,"" Erin said, remembering her now. She had moved into the place two houses up from her this summer. They had been introduced and they had talked for a while. Erin had liked her, thought she was pretty cool. Wasn't too full of herself to talk to a younger girl.</p><p>Carrie had been wearing a summer dress at the party and Erin hadn't noticed how long her legs were or how perky her backside was then. That had been before meeting Natty. Now, she couldn't help but admire them.</p><p>Scrambling for something to say, she asked, ""Are you all moved in now?""</p><p>She laughed and nodded, ""Finally. I didn't realize how much stuff we had until we moved. Boxes for days.""</p><p>Smiling, Erin said, ""I bet.""</p><p>""I had fun at the block party. Didn't you,"" She asked, going to her locker.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, slipping ankle socks onto her feet. She kept sneaking peeks at Carrie as she got dressed.</p><p>""Too bad the weather is getting colder,"" Carrie said, slipping into a pair of underwear.</p><p>""Yeah, no more parties until spring,"" Erin said.</p><p>The teenager laughed, ""I don't know about that. My parents are going out of town next month and I'm thinking about throwing a party.""</p><p>Erin grinned, ""Nice.""</p><p>""You should come over. Should be fun.""</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Erin realized she had been invited to an eighth grade party. This was a momentous event. Getting an eighth grader here at Brimm's to acknowledge an underclassman even existed was a feat. Having one openly talk to you in front of her friends was amazing. But to be invited to a party was unheard of.</p><p>Carrie saw her reaction and laughed, ""Yeah, I know. I'm breaking the upperclassman code but screw it. You were the first person I met when I moved to town. You should come.""</p><p>""Um, I don't know.""</p><p>A pretty blonde in a towel opened the locker next to Carrie. The towel dropped and Erin saw she had a stunning body. A fourteen year old shouldn't have breasts that big.</p><p>""Trisha, this is Erin,"" Carrie said to the blonde, nodding at Erin, ""She is coming to my party.""</p><p>Trisha looked around Carrie at Erin, her eyes widening slightly when she realized Erin was an underclassman. She looked at Carrie and said, ""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Carrie said.</p><p>Her heart skipped a beat when she realized what was happening. Carrie was acknowledging her in front of her friends, instantly elevating her social status.</p><p>Curious, Trisha looked her up and down and Erin felt like she was being weighed and measured. After a moment, the blonde smiled and walked over to her. Erin stood up, not sure what to expect. When Trisha held out her hand, she almost fainted.</p><p>""I'm Trisha Marks.""</p><p>""Erin Brolin,"" Erin said, shaking her hand.</p><p>""It is nice to meet you,"" she said, smiling, ""How do you know Carrie?""</p><p>""We live on the same street, met this summer at a block party.""</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Carrie grinned at Erin when Trisha couldn't see her. The look on her face told Erin she knew how big a deal this was for the twelve year old.</p><p>""Well, I need to hurry,"" she said, heading back to her locker, ""I don't need another lecture from Humphries about being tardy to class.""</p><p>Carrie laughed, then to Erin, ""If you get Mrs. Humphries for English, good luck. She is a ball buster, for sure.""</p><p>""I was late one time- one time- and she gave me detention for a week,"" Trisha said, pulling on a pair of panties, ""my mom was going to ground me until she met the woman at a parent-teacher conference. Told me to keep my head down and just get through the class, instead.""</p><p>Erin grinned, ""Thanks for the heads up.""</p><p>Mindy showed up at her side, sitting on the bench heavily, ""Good news. Ashley and I know what we are getting you for your birthday.""</p><p>""Your birthday?""</p><p>Glancing up, Erin saw that Carrie had overheard Mindy, ""Um, yeah. The fifth of next month is my birthday.""</p><p>""Thirteen?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""A teenager,"" Carrie said, grinning.</p><p>Erin laughed self-consciously, ""Yeah.""</p><p>""That's cool.""</p><p>Wonder if I should invite her to my party, Erin thought, getting a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. Maneuvering through the social mine field that was middle school was stressful. One wrong step and your life was over. Well, it could seem that way.</p><p>Mindy was giving her a wide eyed look. Erin could almost read her thoughts, they were so plain on her face. She was wondering who this upperclassman was and why was she talking to Erin. It was kind of comical.</p><p>""Carrie, this is my friend Mindy Cross,"" Erin said, then, ""Mindy this Carrie Dickinson. She lives two houses up from me.""</p><p>""Hi,"" Mindy said, with a little wave.</p><p>""Hey,"" Carrie said, smiling, ""You just started here, right?""</p><p>""About a month ago.""</p><p>""Like it so far?""</p><p>""Yeah, I do,""</p><p>""A lot better than public school, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mindy said, then, ""how did you know I went to public school?""</p><p>""Ask anyone around here if they like it and they'll say 'hell no'. Only us unfortunate few who have been to public school appreciate it.""</p><p>""You went to public school?""</p><p>""Yeah, back in Texas. Before Mom sold her book and we got rich."" Carrie said, then laughed self-consciously, ""Well, I should say well to do. I doubt we stack up to some of the girls' families that go here.""</p><p>""I know that feeling,"" Mindy said, nodding.</p><p>""Well, it was nice meeting you, Mindy,"" Carrie said, buttoning the last button on her blouse, ""I have to get to class.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Carrie shrugged into her backpack, then met Erin's gaze, ""I was serious when I invited you to the party.""</p><p>""I know,"" Erin said.</p><p>""You better come. I don't have a lot of friends here, yet.""</p><p>""I'll try.""</p><p>Turning to Mindy, she said, ""Don't let her chicken out. Drag her by her hair if you have to. I want to see both of you there.""</p><p>Then she was gone and Mindy looked at Erin for an explanation, ""What just happened?""</p><p>""We got invited to a party,"" Erin said, getting the rest of the way dressed.</p><p>""Are you going to go,"" someone asked behind her.</p><p>She turned and saw it was Dana Harris, one of the coolest girls in their grade. She was pretty, filthy rich and popular. A bit of an elitist, getting into her circle of friends was nearly impossible if you weren't on her level.</p><p>As far as Erin could remember, she had never spoken to her before.</p><p>She was looking curiously at Erin, now, her gray eyes sparkling with interest.</p><p>""I'm going to try,"" Erin said, ""If I can sneak out.""</p><p>Dana gave her a friendly smile and said, ""That is so cool. Hey, Heather, Erin and Mindy are going to that party at Carrie Dickinson's.""</p><p>Heather came over, said, ""The eighth grader?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""No way!""</p><p>Erin had to grin. Just like she had suspected, Carrie had lifted her social standing. With a few words, the teenager had made her the cool girl, the girl who went to parties with older girls.</p><p>-------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>""Thirteen,"" Natty said, grinning.</p><p>Erin laughed, gave her a sweet, lingering kiss. They were stretched out on the couch, slightly sweaty from the latest bout of frantic coupling. Natty's firm buttocks were pressed deliciously against her lower abdomen. Erin buried her nose in the crook of her neck and inhaled deeply the scent of the girl.</p><p>""So what are you getting for your birthday?""</p><p>""I don't know. My mother kind of sprung it on me this morning. I hadn't really thought about it much,"" Erin said, then laughed, ""She is a little freaked out about me becoming a teenager. Actually, gave me the talk.""</p><p>""About boys and dating?""</p><p>""Yeah, that one. No solo dating until I'm sixteen. No boys in my room. I kept thinking, it isn't just the boys she needs to worry about.""</p><p>Natty laughed and rubbed her backside against Erin's still sensitive lower abdomen, ""If she only knew.""</p><p>""Exactly,"" Erin said, smiling.</p><p>""Maybe your mom senses the change in you.""</p><p>""The change in me,"" Erin parroted, remembering what she had noticed in the bathroom this morning. Did Natty see the change in her, as well?</p><p>""You've changed a lot since the first time we talked,"" Natty said, turning so she faced Erin on the couch.</p><p>""You are more confident, for one thing. The way you hold yourself has changed, the way you walk. I don't think you even notice it, but gone is the unstudied gait of a little girl. You walk like a woman now. Plus, there is a sensuality about you, a familiarity with sex.""</p><p>""Thanks to you,"" Erin laughed, thinking what she said made sense, was much in line with her own thoughts.</p><p>""Maybe she has noticed this change in you, too"" Natty said, smiling.</p><p>""Maybe,"" she said, mulling it over in her mind, ""probably.""</p><p>""Her little girl is becoming a young woman,"" Natty said, gently kissing her, ""and what mother wouldn't be freaked out by that?""</p><p>""I'm going to be a teenager,"" Erin said, feeling the first tingle of excitement about the milestone in her life.</p><p>""A horny teenager?""</p><p>Erin grinned playfully, ""Why do you ask?""</p><p>""I think we could use a shower,"" Natty said, then got to her feet. She held out her hand, grinning down at Erin.</p><p>Letting her eyes roam over the girl's naked body, she drank her in. She was pixie cute with curly haircut out of date by five decades. Erin loved her long legs, her small breasts, perky backside. Natty looked so soft and inviting that she couldn't resist the promise the offered hand held. She knew what Natty wanted and she felt a flush of excitement as she took the hand.</p><p>The girl led her through the house, up the stairs to the bathroom. Like every other door in the house, this one was left wide open. There were no closed doors in this house. Erin had made sure of that.</p><p>After she had died, Natty had spent fifty some years locked in the same ten by twelve room, a prisoner in her old bedroom. She couldn't open the door or the large window, must have tried a million times during her sentence. By pure luck, Erin had learned that, while Natty couldn't open the doors, she could. That night, she'd opened every door in the place, giving her free rein of her old house and beyond. With the front and back doors open, she wasn't limited to the house, either. The town was her playground.</p><p>They had fooled around in the shower that night, much like they were about to now.</p><p>As Natty bent over and fiddled with the knobs to get the water temperature right, Erin admired her cute backside, her long legs. Natty must have felt her eyes on her body because she glanced over her shoulder and smiled at her. Straightening, she came to Erin, wrapped her arms around her neck and kissed her deeply. The space between them disappeared and Natty's body pressed deliciously against hers.</p><p>When their lips parted, Natty lead her into the shower stall. The water was perfect and Erin sighed. She slipped into Natty's arms, kissed her deeply. The feel of the hot water cascading down her back and the feel of Natty's soft body pressed to hers stirred her desire to life. The pleasant heat between her thighs had nothing to do with the shower.</p><p>Her hands found Natty irresistible, roamed over her back and buttocks, around to cup one small breast. The girl sighed, broke the kiss to smile at her. Her own hands explored Erin's body, her touch making Erin moan.</p><p>Gently, Natty nudged her thighs until Erin spread her legs a bit to let her leg between hers. The top of her thigh rubbed deliciously against her tender bud. Natty grasped her buttocks, helped her grind against the thigh. It sent little shivers of pleasure working through her young body.</p><p>Taking her lead from Natty, she slipped her own thigh between the girl's legs. Natty moaned as her hips undulated against Erin's thigh. The sensual flex of her body was intoxicating and Erin couldn't stop watching the roll of her hips as their bodies met. It was graceful, erotic, like a very intimate dance.</p><p>Those little shivers became much more intense, waves of pleasure crashing through her as their bodies continued to come together. Wordless animal sounds of excitement were escaping her parted lips. They were answered by Natty's own cries of enjoyment.</p><p>""God, that feels so good,"" Natty said, smiling at her.</p><p>Smiling back, Erin kissed her, teased her tongue into her mouth. Erin's fingers tangled in Natty's hair as she held her to the kiss, her hand on the back of her head. Natty's hands slipped from her buttocks, sliding up her flank to cup her breasts. She groaned into the girl's mouth as her palms drug deliciously against her turgid nipples. Arching her back, she pushed her breasts into her hand, wanting more. Happy to oblige, Natty teased her until her nipples ached sweetly.</p><p>The thigh nestled against her girlhood was pushing her towards ecstasy, each flex of her hips bringing her closer to the edge of release. Tension entered her young body and she grew excited. She was going to climax.</p><p>Natty gave her a smile, her eyes playful as she said, ""Come with me?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm right there,"" she said around a moan.</p><p>The meeting of their bodies became frantic, less graceful as they strained toward their orgasms. The cries of ecstasy that spilled from the shower stall would have alarmed the neighbors, had there been any to hear them.</p><p>""I'm coming, I'm COMING,"" Natty exclaimed, her body writhing out of control.</p><p>Like her words summoned it, Erin's own orgasm grabbed a hold of her. Stiffening, she cried out as her body went crazy. She felt Natty climax, her thighs squeezing on hers as her body shook. She hugged the girl close, laughing as the happy juices flooded her bloodstream. Feeling light as a feather, she clung to the girl so she wouldn't float away.</p><p>Natty gave her a sated smile, then a light kiss, ""Wow.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, with a little laugh.</p>"
1154,"Black Lingerie Chronicle, Chapter 2",Ebo,2,Ashley and Mindy go shopping for Erin's birthday gift and end up having some fun at the mall.,"['g/g cons', 'ped', 'public']","<p>""That's it.""</p><p>Mindy looked at it, then at the redhead, ""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""she always stops and stares at it when we come here. She likes the intricate carving on top.""</p><p>It was an ornate jewelry box, with a beautifully detailed howling wolf scene etched into the top.</p><p>""It is kind of expensive,"" Mindy said, cringing at the price tag.</p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""Which is why 'we', not 'I', are buying it for her.""</p><p>""Still, even just half of it is going to wipe out the money Mom gave me for a gift.""</p><p>""I only need thirty bucks,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""The rest is covered. You'll still have enough for a novelty gift or something.""</p><p>""You have a hundred dollars,"" Mindy asked, her eyes wide.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley said, laughing, ""I hit up Dad for sixty bucks, then my step-mother for another forty.""</p><p>""Nice.""</p><p>""Can I help you ladies with something,"" the gray haired cashier said, coming over to them.</p><p>""Can we see the jewelry box with the wolf carving?""</p><p>His eyes widened in surprise, but he fished the box out of the case for them. Carefully, Ashley opened the box, looked inside. It was lined with velvet, had a removable tray. Closing the lid, she smiled at the old man, said, ""We'll take it.""</p><p>Shrugging, he carried the box over to the register, rang in the purchase. While Ashley and Mindy consolidated their money, he wrapped it in bubble wrap and placed it in a box. The box then went into a gift bag. He took the money, counted it, then smiled. With a receipt, he gave the change back to Ashley.</p><p>""That is a beautiful piece you just bought,"" he said, pointing at the bag in the redhead's hand, ""Is it for you?""</p><p>""A friend,"" Ashley said, shaking her head.</p><p>""Even better. It'll make a lovely gift. I'm sure your friend will love it,"" he said, smiling.</p><p>""She will. Thank you.""</p><p>Walking out of the store, Ashley said, ""That leaves you with twenty-three dollars and some odd cents. Have any idea what else to get?""</p><p>""We could get her something to put in the box,"" Mindy said, then, ""Some earrings or a necklace.""</p><p>""Nah,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""Erin isn't much for jewelry.""</p><p>""Then why a jewelry box?""</p><p>""I don't know. She just liked it. Besides, you can keep other things than jewelry in it.""</p><p>""Fair enough,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""What else?""</p><p>""We could buy her some clothes,"" Mindy said, shrugging, ""A top or dress, maybe. Something she'd look cute in. Or out of.""</p><p>Ashley laughed at that last line, ""You thinking about last weekend?""</p><p>""Always,"" Mindy laughed, shaking her head, ""It was so much fun.""</p><p>""It was,"" Ashley agreed.</p><p>Mindy and Erin had stayed the weekend at her place and some sexual tension between the girls had finally bubbled over. They had fooled around for the first time in the real world, not just in the Place of Locked Doors. Then, the next night, had been the craziest night of her life. All three girls had gone to visit Natty and what happened made Ashley shiver just thinking about it.</p><p>Ashley had to smile, thinking back over the last month. That first time visiting Natty, being seduced by the girl; being pulled into a threesome with Erin and letting her best friend take her virginity; the sweet torture the girls had put her through on her own bed, holding her down and making her come until she begged to stop; and finally the full on orgy with Natty in the Place of Locked Doors.</p><p>She glanced at Mindy, saw the girl was lost in her own thoughts. Grinning, she thought the girl had her own crazy stories about last month. She was sucked into the Place of Locked Doors drama when she'd tried on Natty's lingerie. She had met the girl and had succumb to her allure like the rest of them. Even if she hadn't been a part of the group before, this would have tied her to the girls.</p><p>""A cute dress sounds good,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, then added, ""On a budget, of course.""</p><p>""Target, it is.""</p><p>The store was on the opposite end of the mall. They were passing the food court, about midway on the trek, when a couple boys spotted them. They laughed and pointed. Ashley frowned, not sure what was happening.</p><p>""Damn,"" Mindy said, sighing.</p><p>""You know them,"" Ashley asked, seeing the look on the brunette's face, ""they go to your old school?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mindy said, biting back her anger.</p><p>The boys didn't seem content to laugh and point at a distance. They stepped in front of the girls, blocking their path. Ashley stopped walking, sized them up. There were three of them, maybe a year older than her. Seventh graders. The disdain in their faces, the haute way they held their bodies suggested they were popular or, at least, thought they were.</p><p>""Well, if it isn't our favorite lesbo,"" one said, making the others laugh, ""Is this your girl friend?""</p><p>Ashley bristled, ready to tear them a new one, then smiled sweetly at the speaker, instead. He was the obvious leader, the other two cronies looking at him with adoration. With fine features and longish brown hair, he looked oddly feminine. He was more pretty than handsome.</p><p>Still smiling, she said to him, ""Why? Would you be jealous she had a girlfriend and you don't. Unless one of these two is your girlfriend. With a haircut like that I wouldn't be surprised if you didn't play for the wrong team. What do you think Mindy? Is he gay or just a snappy dresser?""</p><p>""Screw you,"" the boy said, his face turning red.</p><p>""No thanks. I like boys who are boys or girls, not boys who look like girls,"" Ashley said, startling a laugh from Mindy. Worse, his worshippers actually laughed.</p><p>Without the adoration of his followers, the leader was starting to crack. Ashley gave him her sweetest smile. Grinding his teeth, he stepped out of their way. Ashley gave him a wink as she passed.</p><p>""Oh my God,"" Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>""What an asshole,"" Ashley said, shaking her head.</p><p>""That was amazing,"" the brunette said, excitedly, ""You took him apart with just a few words.""</p><p>""He was a bully. At heart, they are all cowards. You get in their faces and they'll back down every time.""</p><p>""Still, you stood up for me.""</p><p>""You don't mess with my friends,"" Ashley said, grinning at her, ""besides, I don't like people who make fun of people who are different.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Mindy said, smiling, ""You are kind of scrappy when you are mad. Is it weird that kind of turns me on?""</p><p>""Want me to go back and kick his ass,"" Ashley said, shadow boxing.</p><p>Laughing, Mindy said, ""He isn't worth the effort. Besides, I think you already knocked him off his pedestal, which is worse than a bloody nose for boys like him.""</p><p>""It is probably for the best. I can't fight,"" Ashley said, then laughed, ""You'd have to jump in with your Jackie Chan moves. Put those movies you love to good use.""</p><p>""Oh God,"" Mindy laughed, giving her a hug.</p><p>""Come on,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""let's get Erin something cute.""</p><p>They made it to Target without running into anyone else from Mindy's old school. Ashley wasn't really familiar with the store, let Mindy lead her to the clothing section. They weaved through the racks of clothing to the juniors section.</p><p>Ashley had to smile. She'd just started shopping in this section this year. It made her feel more mature, grown up. No more kids section for her.</p><p>They found a rack of dresses, picked through them. A couple of times they found a dress they liked only to find it wasn't in the right size. Same thing happened with the second rack they tried. Apparently, Target was discriminating against girls their size.</p><p>Thinking they were going to have to rethink their cute dress gift idea, Ashley spotted a rack pushed half into the walkway. She saw it was a clearance rack when she walked over to it. Shrugging, she pawed through it, hoping to get lucky. Hoping but not really expecting to. Which is why she was pleasantly surprised when she came across a cute long-sleeved white dress. Still pessimistic, she didn't expect it to be the right size. She blinked in surprise when it was.</p><p>""Hey, Mindy,"" Ashley said, holding it up, ""what do you think about this one?""</p><p>""It is cute,"" she said, walking over, ""Is it the right size?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Then try it on,"" Mindy said, nodding toward the dressing rooms, ""If it fits you, it'll fit Erin, too. You two have the same build.""</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>They showed the tired looking girl at the counter what they wanted to try on. She nodded and they headed to the stall in the back. Stepping out of her shoes, Ashley unbuttoned her jeans and shimmied out of them, then pulled her jacket and t-shirt off. In just socks, panties and a bra, she started to slip into the dress, but stopped when Mindy slipped her arms around her from behind.</p><p>She gasped when the girl cupped her breasts and kissed her neck, ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""I told you I was turned on,"" Mindy said, one hand trailing down the redhead's stomach and into the junction of her thighs.</p><p>Laughing nervously, she glanced at the flimsy door to the dressing room, said, ""What? Here?""</p><p>""It'd be kind of exciting, don't you think,"" Mindy said, her fingers making lazy circles on the crotch of her panties, ""Dangerous.""</p><p>The delicious feelings awash in her body weren't making it easy for her to think. She had to bite her lip to stifle a moan. Her resistance crumbled as heat blossomed between her thighs.</p><p>She had to admit it was kind of exciting, doing this out in public. A shiver worked its way through her body and her pulse kicked up. Again, she had to bite back a moan that wanted to rip its way from her parted lips.</p><p>Reaching behind her, her fingers found Mindy's girlhood, rubbing it through the denim of her jeans. The girl sighed, kissed her shoulder. Her hips wiggled against Ashley's hand in counter-rhythm of her caress. Smiling, she fumbled the button undone, then the zipper. Mindy helped her slip the jeans down around her knees, then her panties. Her hand cupped the smooth, soft folds of the girl's sex, mashing them under her fingers.</p><p>Ashley sighed as Mindy's hand slipped into the waistband of her panties to torture her tender bud. When the hand moved lower and her fingers slipped inside of Ashley, she was ready for them, moaned around clenched teeth. It was a struggle to keep her cries in check. What Mindy was doing to her felt so good and it took all of her will to keep quiet.</p><p>Hoping to distract herself, she focused on making Mindy feel as good as the brunette was making her feel. With her pants around her knees, Mindy couldn't open her legs very wide, but Ashley managed to move her hand deeper into the junction of her thighs. Mindy moaned as her fingers slipped into her hot, slick core.</p><p>In the mirror on the wall, Ashley watched what was happening to her. She smiled, remembering that first time with Natty, how the girl had used a mirror like this one to seduce her. It was kind of erotic, a visual component to the physical sensation. Her emerald eyes locked on the hand in her panties, the material stretching and moving as Mindy's fingers thrust into her.</p><p>Watching herself get played with had her so horny, she couldn't completely restrain the noises she was making. She glanced at the door to the stall, wondering what kind of privacy they had. Not much, since there was a foot and a half gap at the bottom of the door. Any noise she made would surely carry outside of the dressing room.</p><p>Still, it was getting harder and harder to contain the animal sounds of enjoyment. Her body was awash with pleasure, Mindy's fingers driving her crazy. A couple of times she had to bite her lip so hard that she almost drew blood.</p><p>Mindy's breathing was fast and shallow in her ear, her own little noises of ecstasy not doing anything for her self control. The girl's body was writhing against her hand, her juices running down her fingers into her palm. She was as excited as Ashley.</p><p>They must have been in the stall for a while because the cashier came back to check up on them, ""You okay in there?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am. We are both trying it on,"" Ashley said, struggling to keep her voice even. Mindy didn't make it easy, her fingers moving in and out faster. Even to her own ears, her voice sounded funny. She hoped the girl wouldn't notice or wouldn't care.</p><p>""Alright.""</p><p>The near brush with disaster had her heart racing, her knees rubbery. She felt tension creep into her body and she realized she was about to come. Mindy must sense it, too, her thrusts coming fast and deep. Each one pushed her closer to the edge of orgasmic bliss. Her toes were on the edge and one more thrust sent her tumbling into ecstasy. Her body spasmed, shook as her climax had her.</p><p>She heard Mindy hiss, then felt her stiffen behind her. The feel of her vagina spasming around her finger was an odd feeling. Smiling, she removed her hand, turned to give her friend a kiss. When their lips parted, Mindy gave her a sated smile.</p><p>""Better hurry up and try on the dress,"" Mindy said, then laughed, ""I almost wet myself when the cashier came back to check on us.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley said, then gave her a look, ""Thanks a lot, by the way. I was trying to save our bacon and you kept on thrusting. She had to notice how odd my voice sounded.""</p><p>""Do you think she knows what we were doing?""</p><p>""I doubt it,"" Ashley said, slipping the dress over her head and smoothing it into place, ""Most people don't assume twelve year old girls are fooling around.""</p><p>""You are probably right,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""What do you think?""</p><p>""It's cute, should look good on Erin,"" Mindy said, nodding.</p><p>""Cool.""</p><p>Ashley quickly stripped out of the dress, then got dressed in her own clothes. Mindy fixed her own clothes and the girls left the dressing room. The cashier gave them a curious look and Ashley's face burned with embarrassment. She gave the girl a half wave, wondered if she suspected what had happened in the changing stall.</p><p>They left the clothing section in a hurry, to escape her scrutiny. At the front of the store, they found a checkout lane, paid for the dress. Outside the store, they glanced at each other and burst out laughing. It was a nervous, excited giggle that didn't seem to have an end.</p><p>""I can't believe we did that,"" Ashley said, shaking her head.</p><p>""My hands are shaking, I'm so excited.""</p><p>""Mine, too,"" Ashley said.</p>"
1155,"Broken People, Part 3",Ebo,3,,"['F/g cons', 'mast', 'toy', 'ped']","<p>Sitting on the tub, Caitlin ran the razor along the curve of her right calf, rinsed the blade in her bathwater, and repeated the whole thing. She felt kind of foolish, wondered if Mandy would even notice she had shaved. It was her night to babysit the girl and this was the first time she had bothered to all week. She shook her head sadly, realizing she was getting all dolled up for a six year old.</p><p>Thing was, shaving wasn't the half of it. She'd made a trip to the mall, her purchase laid out on the bed in her bedroom. Just thinking about it gave her a chill of excitement and she shivered deliciously as it worked its way up her spine.</p><p>Shaking her head again, she had to grin. She was so far wrong, she couldn't even see right anymore.</p><p>She splashed some water on her leg, rinsed off the shaving cream. Running her hands over her calf and thigh, she gave it the smooth test. Satisfied, she sat her razor aside, stood up. She ran a towel down her long legs, dried off.</p><p>Naked, she strolled to her bedroom, looked down at what she had bought for tonight. It had been a reward, of sorts, for putting a nice dent in the page requirement she had been given by her publisher. She had wittled it down to just twenty more pages and she still had two weeks to get the rest written. Happy with the progress she was making, she decided to treat herself.</p><p>She wondered if Mandy would like it.</p><p>It was still early, still four hours until she had to leave but she couldn't wait any longer to try it on. Grinning excitedly, she held it up so she could look at it. It was a bustier, black and sheer, lacey and sexy. She slipped into it, settled into place, then looked at herself in the mirrored closet door. It fit her like a dream, clung in all the right places. Grinning even brighter, she went to her unmentionables drawer, found some lace topped thigh highs. She rolled the silky nylons on her smooth legs, attached the garters to hold them up. She loved the way they felt as she ran her hands over her calves. Next, came the itty bitty matching thong. It was more string than anything else. She looked at herself in the mirror, again, loving how she looked in the sheer lingerie.</p><p>Even if Mandy couldn't appreciate the lingerie, it made her feel sexy and horny as hell. She wasn't sure she could wait the four hours until she could see the girl.</p><p>With one more look at her new lingerie, she turned from the mirror. She hummed to herself as she did a little dance. Flopping on the bed, she couldn't stop smiling. She was in as good a mood as she could remember. It was partly the outfit and how it made her feel but it was mostly that she was going to see Mandy today.</p><p>She wondered if the girl was as excited as she was about this evening.</p><p>Glancing at the alarm clock on the bedside stand, she saw only ten minutes had passed. She groaned, thought these four hours were going to drag on for days. She'd go crazy just sitting around the house, waiting for time to pass.</p><p>She got up, went to her closet, and found a dress to wear. Slipping into it, she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she smiled when she couldn't tell she was wearing the lingerie under the light weight dress. It just looked like she was wearing pantyhose.</p><p>Still, she knew and it gave her a little thrill, going out wearing such slutty lingerie. Smiling, she found some shoes and grabbed her purse. Car keys in hand, she was out the door, locking up behind herself. Outside, she shivered deliciously as a breeze found its way under her dress and caressed her bare buttocks. It made her smile even brighter.</p><p>-------------------------------------------------------------------- She was thirty minutes early but she couldn't wait anymore. Pulling up to the gate, she pressed the buzzer button, smiled at the closed circuit monitor. There was a buzzing sound and the gate swung inward. She drove up to the house, parked half way around the loop. Getting out of the car, a breeze caught her dress hem and she had to wrestle it down. Still, anyone nearby would have caught a peek of the lacy tops of her stockings and her bare buttocks. She glanced at the house but she didn't think anyone had seen her. Still, she got a little shiver of excitement.</p><p>Her heart was racing as she approached the house and she tried to calm down. The breeze had gotten her adrenalin going a little. Mandy's dad opened the door for her, his face as dour as usual. He was a handsome man, maybe a little prissy. She smiled at him and he looked like he wanted to groan because he had to smile back.</p><p>""Hello, Caitlin,"" he said, letting her in the house, ""it is kind of good you are here early. Would it be fine if you started watching Mandy a bit early?""</p><p>""Um, that's fine,"" she said.</p><p>""Thank you,"" he said, leaving her standing there. Frowning, she shook her head. He was as odd as his wife.</p><p>Mandy came down the stairs, hearing Caitlin's voice. She came over to the babysitter and Caitlin bent down to receive a warm squeeze from the little girl. Mandy pulled back, looked around for her parents, then pressed her lips to the babysitter's. Caitlin caressed her tongue with hers, but just for a second. She didn't want the parental types walking in on her making out with their daughter. It would ruin her evening.</p><p>""I missed you,"" Mandy said, smiling shyly.</p><p>""I missed you, too,"" Caitlin said, touching her cheek affectionately.</p><p>Straightening up, she saw her parents coming out of the kitchen. They said goodbye to Mandy, then left without a hug or a kiss or even an affectionate squeeze of the shoulder. Mandy looked at Caitlin, shrugged and gave her a sheepish grin.</p><p>""I know, kid,"" she said, shaking her head.</p><p>Mandy offered her hand and Caitlin took it, found herself being led upstairs. She crossed her fingers that the little girl was leading her to the bedroom. She grinned when they turned into her room and the door closed behind them.</p><p>Noticing the stuffed bear on the bed, she laughed. It used to sit on a chair in the corner, gathering dust. She had shown the little girl a naughty, fun use for him the last time she was here and it looked like it had earned him a spot on the bed. She'd never forget watching her naked little body as she dry humped the grinning bear.</p><p>On lucky bear, Caitlin thought, a little jealous of the stuffed animal.</p><p>Without preamble, Mandy started undressing, her clothes ending up on the floor. Naked, she climbed on the bed, stretched out on her side. Caitlin took a second to admire her, drank in her slight body. She was such an adorable little girl, lovely.</p><p>She grinned at the girl and the one she favored Caitlin with made her heart race in her breast.</p><p>Pulling her dress over her head, she let it fall to the floor. Mandy's eyes widened and she gasped when she saw the lingerie underneath.</p><p>""What are you wearing,"" the girl asked.</p><p>Smiling at her, Caitlin did a slow spin as she said, ""Do you like it?""</p><p>The girl's eyes were hot on her and it sent a shiver up her spine. When they made it up to Caitlin's eyes, the babysitter could see the excitement in them. Another shiver worked through her, seeing the desire in those brown eyes.</p><p>""You look beautiful,"" Mandy said, her eyes still roaming over Caitlin's body.</p><p>""I'm glad you like it,"" Caitlin said, smiling playfully, ""I bought this just for you.""</p><p>""Me?""</p><p>""Well, us,"" she said, stretching out on the bed. The girl reached out and touched the silky, sheer material of the bustier, grinning as she ran her hand along Caitlin's flank. The feel of the fabric under her fingertips seemed to excite her, her eyes full of desire.</p><p>""What is this called,"" Mandy asked, still caressing Caitlin through the sheer material of the lingerie.</p><p>""It is called a bustier,"" Caitlin said, getting aroused by the girl interest. The girl's sexual appetite never failed to turn her on.</p><p>""It is so pretty, so soft,"" she said, grinning.</p><p>""I thought so, too,"" the babysitter sighed.</p><p>The girl couldn't stop touching the silky fabric, her eyes roaming over the lingerie. She seemed mesmerized by Caitlin's figure but also by the bustier itself. The thought of the little girl in some slutty lingerie made her smile.</p><p>""Do you like this bustier,"" Caitlin asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl grinned.</p><p>""Well, when you get a little older,"" Caitlin said, smiling at her, ""maybe I'll buy you one like it.""</p><p>""Why older,"" Mandy asked, frowning.</p><p>""I'm pretty sure they don't make this kind of outfit in a kid's size seven,"" Caitlin said, laughing.</p><p>""Oh,"" the girl said, looked bummed out.</p><p>Poor kid, Caitlin thought, amused, she really wanted some lingerie. Come to think of it, I want her to have some lingerie, too.</p><p>It was supposed to be a goofy thought, imagining Mandy in a bustier and stockings as a joke but the thought stuck in her head. She shook her head to clear it, smiling at her own thoughts.</p><p>She leaned forward and kissed the girl, let her tongue into her mouth when it touched her lips. She hadn't expected it to deepen like it did, the girl's excitement coming through in the kiss. The lingerie had worked in spades, had Mandy all hot and bothered. It fueled her own desire, a pleasant warmth spreading in her lower abdomen.</p><p>The girl couldn't stop touching her, so she rolled onto her back. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feel of her caresses as Mandy explored her lingerie-covered body. Soft moans dripped from her parted lips as she grew more and more excited. When the girl's hand slipped between her thighs to massage her tender bud, she was very ready.</p><p>Her fingers drew a moan from Caitlin. The pressure through the thin crotch of the thong was delicious, had her hips rolling against her hand. Opening her eyes, she propped up on her elbows so she could watch the girl rubbing her pussy. The girl was still looking at the bustier, her brown eyes full of longing.</p><p>""Caitlin,"" Mandy said, letting her free hand roam up the babysitter's stocking clad thigh, onto her hip. It went higher until the girl cupped a breast through the lace cup of the bustier. Caitlin groaned as the material rubbed against her turgid nipples.</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie,"" she said, trying to catch her own breath.</p><p>""How old do you think I'll have to be to get a bustier,"" she asked, meeting Caitlin's eyes.</p><p>Smiling, Caitlin said, ""I don't know, Sweetie. Probably not until you are a teenager.""</p><p>""That's like seven years,"" the girl said, her face falling.</p><p>""I know,"" Caitlin said, rubbing her shoulders. The girl was still rubbing her clit but she didn't seem to be into it, anymore. Sighing, she sat up and pulled the girl onto her lap, said, ""I didn't mean to bum you out, kiddo.""</p><p>""It's okay,"" she said, leaning her head against Caitlin's shoulder. Caitlin kissed the top of her head, stroked her hair.</p><p>""Let's go find something to eat,"" Caitlin said and the girl scrambled off her lap. The naked girl looked at her, then giggled when she made no move to put her dress back on. She followed Mandy through the house, feeling a little thrill walking around in just the lingerie. Definitely not appropriate work attire for a babysitter.</p><p>In the kitchen, she found some leftovers in the fridge, popped the container in the microwave. She could feel Mandy's eyes on her as she grabbed some plates from the cabinet. The girl's gaze was like a caress on her skin. She felt a shiver work its way up her spine, getting turned on, again. Her heart was racing by the time she turned around with the food. Mandy was at the table, smiling at her. She smiled back as she set a plate in front of the girl, then sat down with her own.</p><p>She took a bite of the food, grimacing when it tasted like she was chewing on a cotton ball. The food had looked appetizing in the bowl, but had no taste whatsoever. In that, it was a lot like the woman who had made it- pretty to look at but tasteless.</p><p>No wonder Mandy's parents were always going out to dinner, Caitlin thought pushing the plate aside.</p><p>Mandy was looking at her funny, so she said, ""I don't know how you can eat that.""</p><p>The girl shrugged, said, ""It's okay.""</p><p>""Tell you what,"" Caitlin said, taking the plate from the girl, ""let's put this down the garbage disposal and order a pizza. How does that sound?""</p><p>""I've never had pizza,"" Mandy said, a hint of nervousness creeping into her voice.</p><p>""Then it is definitely pizza time,"" she said, scraping the tasteless concoction into the garbage disposal. The machine came grumbling to life and Caitlin thought even it sounded unhappy having to chew the food up.</p><p>Pulling out her cell phone, she called a local pizza chain that delivered, ordered them a pizza and a two liter of Coke.</p><p>""Alright, we have twenty minutes to kill before we have some real food,"" Caitlin said, turning to the girl.</p><p>She picked the giggling kid out of the chair, her arm under her backside. Taking one of her hands, she danced and twirled them around the kitchen and into the living room. She tossed the surprised kid onto the couch, then sank to her knees beside it. Mandy grinned at her, smoothed her hair out of her face. She rolled on her side, moved as far back as she could and Caitlin took it as an invitation to join her. She stretched out, facing the girl.</p><p>Their lips met and time seemed to speed up as they kissed and touched. Caitlin had forgotten about the pizza until the buzzer at the front gate went off. Laughing, she rolled off the couch and went to the alarm panel, saw the delivery guy in the monitor. He looked no older than sixteen.</p><p>""How do I let him in the gate?""</p><p>The girl shrugged. Cursing under her breath, she pushed one button after the other until she saw the gate start to open.</p><p>""Aren't you going to put something on,"" Mandy said from the couch. She pointed and giggled.</p><p>Caitlin looked down at herself, laughed, ""Nah. Let's see if we can give the delivery guy a heart attack.""</p><p>The girl giggled as the doorbell rang and Caitlin sauntered over to the door in her sexy, new lingerie. She opened the door and smiled at the kid. His eyes widened at her outfit and he nearly dropped their order.</p><p>""Well, hello handsome,"" she said, leaning against the door jam, ""is that for me?""</p><p>She heard Mandy giggle from the couch and she had to struggle to keep a straight face. The teenager's Adam's apple bobbed as he tried to work up the saliva to answer. Finally he gave up and nodded, instead.</p><p>""It smells delicious,"" she said, sighing theatrically, ""just let me get you some money.""</p><p>She left him standing on the stoop, felt his eyes on her bare buttocks as she turned to find her purse. She glanced over her shoulder at him, gave him a playful smile as she bent over and dug out her wallet. She rolled her eyes up at Mandy, saw the girl with her hand clamped to her mouth to hold in her giggles. Winking at her, she pulled some money out and turned back to the nervous boy.</p><p>""How much do I owe you, Sugar,"" she said, grinning at him.</p><p>""Um... Well, it's eighteen-seventy-five,"" he stammered, his eyes kept wanting to wonder from her face, to her lingerie clad body.</p><p>""Well, here is twenty-three dollars,"" she said, stepping really close to him. Smiling, she took the pizza and the two liter from him, said, ""thank you, Sugar.""</p><p>""Y-you are wel-come,"" he said, swallowing hard.</p><p>""Take care,"" she said, turning to go back inside.</p><p>""Um,"" he said, getting her attention, ""I have some cinnamon sticks.""</p><p>""Do you now,"" she teased, her smile making him look like he might faint.</p><p>""They-they are in the car,"" he said, pointing, ""I'll let you have them.""</p><p>""You are so sweet,"" Caitlin said and the boy turned and ran to his car. It took all of her focus not to start laughing. He came back with a bag of delicious smelling treats, placed them atop her pizza. She smiled at him, said, ""What's your name?""</p><p>""J-John,"" he said.</p><p>""Well, John,"" she said, biting her lower lip, ""thank you for the treats.""</p><p>""No problem,"" he said, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.</p><p>""Bye now,"" she said, heading back inside. She made sure to chunk her backside, felt his eyes on her buttocks right up until the door shut behind her.</p><p>Finally, she let out the laugh she'd been holding in, looked at the giggling girl, ""Now that was fun.""</p><p>She sat the pizza box on the coffee table in front of the girl, then went into the kitchen for cups. She came into the living room, saw the girl had flipped open the lid on the pizza. She was looking at the cheesy, pepperoni covered pieces of heaven, not sure what to make of it. Caitlin poured her some Coke, handed her the cup. It was the pizza all over, again. She looked at the bubbly black liquid with trepidation.</p><p>""It's delicious, trust me,"" Caitlin said, pouring some for herself. She watched as the girl took her first sip, smiled when her eyes widened at the sugary goodness. Mandy looked at her and she said, ""Told you.""</p><p>""It's good,"" the girl said, grinning.</p><p>""Try the pizza,"" Caitlin said, pulling a slice out of the box for her. She blew on it to cool it down, then passed the piece to Mandy. The girl looked at the greasy triangle in her hands, didn't seem to know what to do with it. Caitlin took a slice, bit into it with gusto. The girl looked at the pizza, then took a little bite. She had to laugh at the pure enjoyment that crossed the girl's face.</p><p>""See, kiddo,"" she said, as the kid tore into the pizza, ""that is what food is supposed to taste like.""</p><p>""It is so good,"" Mandy said, taking long enough to swallow of Coke.</p><p>""I probably ruined your taste buds for the crap your mom makes,"" Caitlin said, laughing.</p><p>The girl giggled, ""Probably.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" the babysitter said, laughing harder, ""Ignorance really is bliss. Now you know what you've been missing.""</p><p>""I know,"" the girl said, shaking her head. She grinned at Caitlin.</p><p>""I'll start bringing us take out,"" Caitlin said, laughing.</p><p>She couldn't help but smile at the enthusiasm with which the girl devoured two slices of pizza. A starving man wouldn't have been so eager.</p><p>""Take your time, kiddo,"" she said, grabbing another slice for herself, ""it isn't going anywhere. I promise it isn't going to get up and run away.""</p><p>Giggling, Mandy said, ""I know.""</p><p>""Could have fooled me,"" Caitlin said, laughing, ""you took those two slices down so fast, I was afraid you were going to be up to your second knuckle before you realized you had run out of pizza and were chewing on your fingers.""</p><p>Mandy grinned at her and said, ""You are silly.""</p><p>""True,"" Caitlin said, nodding.</p><p>Suddenly, the girl sat up straighter, like she had just thought of something. Her eyes went to the grandfather clock, then she relaxed some. Frowning, Caitlin glanced at the clock, then back at the girl. She raised her eyebrows, questioningly.</p><p>""We still have time,"" Mandy said.</p><p>""Time?""</p><p>""We didn't finish, earlier,"" the girl said, grinning playfully at Caitlin.</p><p>Laughing, Caitlin said, ""No, no we didn't.""</p><p>""Mom got a new toy,"" Mandy said, grinning.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Caitlin asked, laughing, ""and how would you know that?""</p><p>""I snuck in and saw it,"" the girl answered.</p><p>""What kind of toy is it?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, frowning, ""I don't know how it works.""</p><p>""Now, I'm curious,"" Caitlin said, getting up, ""let's go look at this new toy.""</p><p>Mandy scampered off the couch and ran ahead. Caitlin followed the naked six year old, taking it a little slower. The nylon stockings on the hardwood floor didn't offer much traction, so running around after the pint-sized nudist was ill advised.</p><p>She found the girl already in the room, not at her mother's bedside table but the closet. Caitlin came closer as the slight girl muscled something out of the closet and into the open. She recognized the curious looking device, had seen it used a few porn videos she'd watched.</p><p>Mandy saw her recognition, said, ""You know what this is.""</p><p>""I do,"" she said, squatting next to the girl, ""it is called a Sybian.""</p><p>""A simian?""</p><p>Laughing, Caitlin said, ""Syb-Sybian. I'm pretty sure simian has to do with monkeys.""</p><p>""Oh,"" the girl said, grinning, ""how does it work?""</p><p>Caitlin found an outlet and plugged in the saddle-like sex toy. She picked the naked girl up and put her on the ribbed pink attachment, then picked up the remote. It took her a few seconds to figure out how to work the knobs. When the saddle came buzzing to life, Mandy hopped off it like it had burned her, giggling.</p><p>""Tickles,"" she said, rubbing herself down there.</p><p>""I think it is supposed to feel better at a higher setting,"" Caitlin said, turning the dial to increase the vibration. The pink attachment became a blur and the saddle was making a god awful racket. The girl looked at it, then at Caitlin. She still didn't looked convinced it wasn't just an elaborate tickle machine. Shrugging, Caitlin said, ""I'll try it first, then.""</p><p>""You are going to use my mom's toy,"" Mandy asked, her eyes flashing at Caitlin.</p><p>""Isn't that why we are up here,"" Caitlin said, straddling the Sybian. She lowered onto the toy, was caught off guard by how crazy the vibrations were. She laughed and cranked the dial backwards by half. Looking at the girl, she said, ""Wow, that is... Wow!""</p><p>She swore she could feel the vibrations in her teeth, all through her body. The first moan to slip from her slack mouth wasn't alone for long, more following close behind. She felt herself become aroused in a hurry, was probably making a puddle on the floor.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she moaned, thickly, ""that feels so good! So good!""</p><p>She squeezed her thighs on the saddle, rolled her hips back a little so her clit was mashed against the buzzing attachment. The sensation was so intense, felt so wonderful she couldn't hold in a cry of pleasure. Like a dam that ruptured, they started spilling out of her faster and faster, washing through the silent bedroom.</p><p>The girl was looking at her in wide-eyed shock, but she couldn't stop crying out. It almost felt too good, if such a thing were possible.</p><p>The one thing the saddle seemed to be missing was a handle, something she could hold onto for dear life. In its absence, she didn't know what to do with her hands, must have looked kind of goofy as she kept trying to find a home for them. She didn't care, her body awash with delicious sensations. The sybian had her in a state.</p><p>I need to buy me one of these, Caitlin thought, then grinned as another thought came to mind, then again, I'd never get any writing done if I had one.</p><p>It couldn't have been but a couple of minutes since she had climbed onto the sex toy but already she felt the first stirrings of an orgasm. Like an animal awakened from its slumber, it thrashed through her body in a fury, shaking her to pieces. It was so intense she couldn't breath, her cry of ecstasy silenced mid way through. She had to hop of the toy like Mandy had done, the vibrations too much on her now tender sex. On her hands and knees, she was a panting mess, her hips continuing to rock even with the vibrations gone.</p><p>After a few seconds, she regained control of her body and some of her composure. Brushing her hair out of her face, she looked at the girl. She laughed at the look on Mandy's face, a mixture of curiosity and surprise.</p><p>""Now, that was fun,"" Caitlin said, still trying to catch her breath.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Trust me, kiddo,"" she said, smiling at her.</p><p>Mandy looked at the still buzzing saddle, an uncertain frown just tugging at the corners of her mouth. She glanced back at Caitlin, who nodded her encouragement. The girl approached it slowly, stood looking down at it for a second. One more glance at Caitlin, then she straddled the toy, hesitantly lowered her weight onto it.</p><p>It must have felt different this time, because she didn't giggle or jump off of it like before. Her beautiful eyes widened as the vibrations started working through her slight body. The machine startled a gasp from her, then a thick moan of pleasure. Caitlin smiled at her when the girl looked her way.</p><p>""Told you it felt good,"" she said.</p><p>""It makes me feel like I have to pee,"" she said, biting her lip.</p><p>""It feels like that sometimes,"" the babysitter said, leaning against the foot board of the bed so she could watch the little girl as she road the sybian.</p><p>She was so small, her knees couldn't touch the floor. The vibrating attachment was snug against her girlhood, her body weight mashing her bud against it. There was no way for her to escape the intense pleasure the machine was giving her.</p><p>""I don't know if I can take this,"" she moaned, her hips beginning to rock. It only made it worse, the motion rubbing her clit against the little nubs of rubber on the saddle. Her first cry of ecstasy seemed to shock her and she put a hand to her mouth. She couldn't hold the second one in, either.</p><p>Caitlin had to smile, thinking about the look the girl had given her while she was riding the machine. Mandy probably understands the noises the babysitter had been making a little better now. Her adorable face was pinched in rictus of pleasure, her eyes wide enough that Caitlin thought they might fall out of her head.</p><p>""I don't-"" she started to repeat herself but didn't finish as she climaxed, hard. She gasped, her whole body shaking. The shaking only got worse when she couldn't seem to get any traction with her feet, couldn't lift off the saddle. She gasped a second time as another orgasm hit her. Finally, she managed to throw one leg up and over, toppling onto her side beside the machine. Giggling, she squeezed her thighs together and squirmed.</p><p>Laughing at her, Caitlin scooted over to where the girl lay on her side, ""Did it get you?""</p><p>""Twice,"" Mandy panted, grinning at her, ""I was stuck.""</p><p>""I saw that,"" the babysitter said, pulling the girl into her lap. Mandy put an arm around her neck and Caitlin hugged her back.</p><p>""I like your mom's new toy,"" Caitlin said, grinning at her.</p><p>""Me, too.""</p><p>---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Looking at her purchases spread out on the couch, she thought she was in way over her head. She had done the research, read every article and watched every video she could find. Her head was chock full of relevant knowledge. In theory, she had all the tools she needed to complete her little project. Problem was, she knew how to fly, in theory, but if she started flapping her arms...</p><p>Taking a deep breath to prepare herself, she opened the box to her new sewing machine, set it on the coffee table. She found a single page of instructions, laughed as she thought she needed a whole lot more guidance than it offered. She plugged the machine in, set it up according to the diagram. When she turned it on, it came purring to life.</p><p>""So far, so good,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>Going to her desk, she started some music on her laptop, then found the concept sketch she had made. She smiled at the drawing of a little girl in a bustier and stockings. How far around the bend she had come that she was going to make lingerie for a six year old. Still, she could see the disappointment in the girl's eyes when she had said they didn't make it in her size. If she managed to make something resembling a bustier for the kid, the smile she'd get would make it worth the effort. She loved to see the girl smile.</p><p>Setting the drawing aside, she picked up the print outs of stencils she'd found on the web. It showed all the pieces she'd need to cut to make a bustier, size small. Unfortunately, she needed an extra, extra small one. She could probably figure it out, but she hated math. And rulers, for that matter.</p><p>So, she had borrowed one of Mandy's shirts. Stole, really, since she was going to have to cut it up to make a stencil. She doubted she'd be able to put it back together, again, when she was done with it. She didn't feel too bad; the girl had a lot of shirts and Caitlin doubted she'd even notice one was missing.</p><p>The idea was to cut and snip the shirt into the shape of a bustier, adding some fabric here and there to get the shape right. It made sense in her head, seemed like it could work. She grinned and crossed her fingers as she went to her purse and grabbed the t-shirt.</p><p>It was green, of course. The girl's kook of a mother only bought her green shirts, even though Mandy's favorite color was orange. It was strange but, unfortunately, not the strangest thing about the woman's behavior toward her daughter.</p><p>Shaking her head, she took the shirt to the couch, stretched it out on the cushion beside her. She smiled at how small the shirt was, thought about Mandy's cute little body. Still smiling, she found the laundry marker she had bought, popped the cap off. Looking at the shirt, she tried to see the lingerie in it, had a hard time figuring out where to start marking.</p><p>Getting up, she grabbed her lap top, brought it to the couch. She opened an image she had saved, the reference for the bustier she wanted to make. Again, she thought the model in the lingerie was stunning, had the perfect body. Admittedly, it would be a few years before Mandy had curves like her but she thought the girl would still look cute in it.</p><p>With the picture on the screen as a guide, she started making some marks on the green fabric. Trying to draw straight lines on cotton with a marker turned out to be a real pain in the ass. She was cursing under her breath.</p><p>She decided to err on the side of caution, figuring she could make the cuts deeper once she got the rough model done. Caitlin held up the shirt, trying to imagine what it would look like with the pieces cut out of it. Giving up, she decided it was time to open her new fabric scissors.</p><p>The scissors were ridiculously sharp, cut through the cotton like a hot knife through butter. As pieces fell away, the t-shirt began to look a little more like the bustier it would become. Gone were the sleeves and a whole lot of the bottom hem. She'd basically turned the t-shirt into a raggedy tank top. Groaning, she realized she could have just bought a tank top in Mandy's size, in the first place.</p><p>In fact, she probably could have found a top pretty close in design to what she needed.</p><p>""Too late now,"" she said out loud, holding up the shirt. She thought the shape was right, but decided to make it a little more skimpy. She cut it so it would sit higher on the hip and lower on the chest. It made her grin, thinking she was making the lingerie for a six year old and wanted to slutty it up some more.</p><p>Looking at what she was left with, she pictured how it would look as a stretchy, sheer top. For the first time, she felt a twinge of excitement about the project. It just might work.</p><p>Time kind of became a blur of marking and cutting and, eventually sewing. In pieces, it didn't look like much and she worried. She fought the urge to hurry so she could see something that would resemble a bustier. Her proficiency with a sewing machine was about as low as could be and the last thing she needed to do was rush and make a mess of the project. She had taken a home-economics class in middle school, some seven years ago, and the teacher had shown them how to thread the machine, how to work the peddle and how to sew a straight line. She hadn't been particularly good at it then, either.</p><p>Slowly, it started to come together, at least resembling a garment that could be worn. As she added some ribbon accents to form panels in the stretchy material and lace on the fringes, it began to look like the image on her computer screen and she became more and more excited. She started singing along with the music, actually enjoying herself.</p><p>It kind of surprised her how much fun she was actually having.</p><p>Yawning, she glanced at the time on her laptop, saw it was almost three in the morning. The living room was a mess, scraps of fabric and empty shopping bags everywhere. She groaned, thinking about having to clean up the wreckage. Still, she had to smile. It was done. Looking at what she had created, she couldn't believe how well it had come out. She was no seamstress, had fought the machine the whole way, but, in the end, she had managed to make a pretty decent looking bustier. She doubted the people at Victoria's Secret would be knocking down her door over it but she thought one little girl would be excited to see it.</p><p>Thinking about Mandy, she had to smile. The girl made it worth the band-aids on two of her fingers and the gouge in her couch cushion from the scissors sinking too deep, the mess on the floor and the dent in her bank account. It had cost a lot more to make Mandy's bustier than to buy her own.</p><p>She killed the music, closed her laptop. Stretching, she grimaced at how tight her shoulders and back were. She'd been in pretty much the same position for seven, almost eight hours.</p><p>Leaving the mess for the morning, she went to the bathroom, found some pain killers in the medicine cabinet. She washed a couple down with some water from the tap. Looking at her reflection in mirror, she shook her head.</p><p>""I just made lingerie for a six year old,"" she said, still shaking her head.</p><p>She left the bathroom, went to the kitchen for some wine. Glass in hand, she sat on the couch, looked at her creation. She pictured Mandy in it, thought the girl would look adorably sexy in the sheer lingerie.</p><p>She wasn't finished with the project, she decided. The bustier needed a panty, a thong. Maybe some stockings for the garters she had made. A cute little choker necklace that matched the top. She smiled, thinking she'd get to work on it in the morning.</p><p>------------------------------------------------------------------ ""They are gone,"" Mandy said, turning away from the window. She grinned at Caitlin, ""Let's go upstairs.""</p><p>""You go ahead,"" Caitlin said, smiling excitedly, ""I have to get something out of the car, then I'll be right up.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said, running for the stairs. Caitlin watched her go, grinning, then went out to her car for the gift bag in the backseat.</p><p>She found the girl already naked and sprawled out on the bed. Holding out the bag, she said, ""Here. This is for you.""</p><p>""Me,"" the girl said, her eyes widening as she looked at the bag, ""what is it?""</p><p>""A surprise,"" Caitlin said, sitting down on the bed. The girl sat beside her, took the bag. She didn't open it, just looked at it a second, then a Caitlin. She grinned at the girl and nodded. Mandy opened the gift, her eyes getting even wider as she pulled the tiny lingerie out of the bag. Her gasp of surprise was priceless and so was the look on her face when she looked at Caitlin.</p><p>""This is a..."" Mandy said, forgetting the word.</p><p>""A bustier with matching thong and stockings,"" Caitlin said.</p><p>""Thank you,"" the girl said, exploding into her arms, ""thank you.""</p><p>""You are more than welcome,"" she said, laughing at the kid's exuberance.</p><p>""How? You said-"" Mandy said.</p><p>""I had to make it,"" she said.</p><p>""You made this,"" the girl said, her eyes wide, ""for me?""</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie. For us,"" she said, receiving another ferocious hug from the skinny girl. She hugged her back, basking in the warmth of her.</p><p>""It is amazing, Caitlin,"" the girl said, grinning as she held it up to look at it.</p><p>""Well, try it on,"" the babysitter said, her heart beating faster, ""I've been dying all week for you to try it on.""</p><p>Mandy hopped off the bed, tried to figure out how to put the thing on. Caitlin had to help her with it, then the stockings and panties. She fastened the garters to hold the stockings up, then tied the simple lace and ribbon choker around her neck. Finally, she stepped back and admired her handy work on the kid. It looked as adorable and sexy on her slight frame as she had hoped it would. Especially the choker. Something about it just made her heart race. The bustier was black with white accents and lace, was cut to cling to her body. She had a tiny thong that barely covered anything and had a string back that disappeared between the girl's pale buttocks. The stockings had turned out to be the trickiest part. In the end, she had bought a pair of tights, cut them down and added some lace trim to match the top.</p><p>The girl went to her mirror, looked at her reflection in the glass. She turned this way and that, admiring Caitlin's craftsmanship and her figure in the stretchy, sheer material. Caitlin thought she looked adorable and very inappropriately sexy in the bustier and stockings, but it was the choker that really got her. She felt a flush of heat between her thighs at the simple ribbon necklace around her slender neck.</p><p>Mandy looked over her shoulder at Caitlin, grinning from ear to ear.</p><p>""You look great, kiddo,"" she said, sincerely.</p><p>""It's just like yours,"" she said, giggling.</p><p>""Even better, because its yours,"" the babysitter said, smiling at her happiness. The girl came to her, gave her another big hug. When the girl pulled back to arms length, Caitlin asked her, ""Do you think I could have a picture?""</p><p>""Wearing this,"" Mandy asked, her eyes wide.</p><p>""It is just for me,"" Caitlin said, smiling, ""you look so cute in your bustier, I just want a memento.""</p><p>""What's a memento,"" the girl asked, frowning.</p><p>""Just something to remember something by,"" the babysitter said, taking out her smart phone, ""like a photograph or a video.""</p><p>Mandy looked at her for a long moment, then said, shyly, ""You wouldn't show anyone else, would you?""</p><p>""Not without your permission,"" she said, then grinned, ""Why? You aren't shy, are you?""</p><p>The girl blushed.</p><p>""If I looked half as cute as you do, kiddo,"" Caitlin said, laughing, ""I'd want everyone to see my picture.""</p><p>Mandy's blush deepened, but she smiled at the compliment, ""I think you are beautiful.""</p><p>The statement came out of nowhere and she gave a surprised little laugh, that was half a gasp, then grinned at the girl, ""Beautiful? I think I'm cute, maybe even pretty on a good day, but I don't think I can claim beautiful.""</p><p>The girl shrugged, said, ""I think you are.""</p><p>""I'm flattered, kiddo,"" she said, putting her hands on the girl's cheeks and giving her a kiss, ""I think you will probably grow up and make me look like a boy, though.""</p><p>The girl giggled, ""Why do you say that?""</p><p>""You are adorable now but I think you'll be gorgeous when you grow up,"" she said, which was the truth. Her parents were odd ducks to say the least, but there was no denying they were beautiful people. She was pretty sure Mandy's mother used to be a model before she had her. Not that she still couldn't be one now. She just might be bat shit crazy but she'd look really good in a bikini or something slutty like her daughter had on right now, Caitlin thought.</p><p>Mandy grinned at her.</p><p>Smiling back at her, she said, ""So, what do you think, kiddo? Can I have a picture?""</p><p>The girl bit her lip nervously, looked at the phone in Caitlin's hand.</p><p>""It's okay to say no, Mandy,"" she said, smiling at the girl, ""I'll understand.""</p><p>""Maybe, just one,"" the girl said, making it sound like a question.</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, still not sounding sure.</p><p>""I'll tell you what,"" Caitlin said, putting a hand on her shoulder affectionately, ""we'll take a picture and if you don't like it or don't feel comfortable with me having it, we'll delete it. Poof, gone.""</p><p>It seemed to ease the girl's mind some and she nodded, grinned. Caitlin opened the camera on her phone, then thought about what pose she wanted for her one picture.</p><p>""Alright, stand like this,"" she said, showing her the pose she wanted. The girl stood facing away from Caitlin, looking back over her shoulder at the babysitter. Snapping the picture, she showed the girl.</p><p>Giggling, the girl said, ""You can see my butt.""</p><p>""Very true. You have a cute tush; why wouldn't I want a picture of it?""</p><p>She giggled again, looking at the picture. She met Caitlin's eyes, said seriously, ""You aren't going to show anyone, are you?""</p><p>""No, sweetie,"" she said, honestly, ""This is just for me.""</p><p>""Then you don't have to delete it.""</p><p>""No poof, gone?""</p><p>Grinning, she shook her head, ""No poof, gone.""</p><p>""Good, because it is a sexy picture. I could just eat you up in this outfit,"" she said, pulling the girl up on the bed beside her.</p><p>Mandy giggled and took the phone from her. She looked at her picture, grinning. It was a mischievous little grin and it made Caitlin's heart race.</p><p>""Do you want to take another one,"" she asked, crossing her fingers.</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, handing the phone to Caitlin. She looked a little nervous but also kind of excited.</p><p>""How about one of you and Cubby? I see he is on the bed now, instead of on his chair in the corner. Have you and he been having some fun?""</p><p>The girl giggled, blushed. It was answer enough for Caitlin. She watched as the girl moved the bear into the center of the bed, then climbed on top of him. Lowering her body onto him, she looked at Caitlin. In the lingerie, grinning like the naughty girl she was, there was no mistaking the context of the picture. It looked just like it really was, like she was going to dry hump the grinning stuffed animal.</p><p>She showed the girl the picture, sitting beside her. Mandy didn't get off of Cubby, was still straddling his hips. She giggled at the picture, turned the phone to show the stuffed animal. It made Caitlin smile, it was so cute.</p><p>""One more,"" Caitlin asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>""One more,"" the girl said, grinning. Caitlin thought it wouldn't just be one more, hearing the excitement creeping into Mandy's voice. She was starting to have fun with this, posing for the babysitter.</p><p>""How about one of you and me,"" she said, patting her thigh.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mandy said, scrambling off the teddy bear and into Caitlin's lap. She grinned when the babysitter hugged her close and held the phone out for a selfie.</p><p>The flash made her see spots in front of her eyes, but she had to smile at the picture. She felt a tug at her heart at the affection in the girl's eyes, then wondered about her own state of mind when she saw the same look in hers. It scared her more than a little. She wasn't ready to admit what she saw in her own eyes, not to herself and definitely not to anyone else.</p><p>""This is a nice picture,"" she said, grinning at the girl.</p><p>""One more,"" Mandy asked, returning the smile.</p><p>""I think that is my line,"" Caitlin said, laughing, ""Show me your best sexy pose.""</p><p>Mandy got off her lap, got on her hands and knees. She folded her arms on the comforter, rested her cheek on her arms. Her cute little backside was up in the air, like an invitation and she was grinning at the look on Caitlin's face.</p><p>She couldn't breath, her heart racing at the very sexy pose the girl had taken. When she had said 'your best sexy pose', she had expected something cute and playful, but this... She framed the picture, capturing the erotic photograph. Looking at it, she felt her body start to respond. Her nipples strained against the thin material of her shirt.</p><p>""That's is a very sexy pose, kiddo,"" she said, then asked the question that burned in her mind, ""Where did you learn that pose?""</p><p>""In Dad's magazines,"" she said, grinning.</p><p>""You mean, from that time we were in your parent's room,"" Caitlin said, smiling. She had almost forgotten about the girl looking at the nudie magazine. It brought a smile to her face now, remembering how wide her eyes were as she turned the glossy pages.</p><p>""And other times,"" she said, blushing.</p><p>""Mandy,"" Caitlin admonished, laughing, ""have you been sneaking in to look at your dad's porn?""</p><p>The girl grinned, said, ""No.""</p><p>""No?""</p><p>The girl got off the bed and pulled up one corner of her mattress. Caitlin got up so she could do it without straining, went to her side. She laughed when the girl came out with two magazines that, judging by the covers, weren't appropriate for a six year old girl to have. Taking them from the girl, she flipped through them. She felt another flush of excitement when she saw they were lesbian themed, featured pretty graphic depictions of every sapphic coupling imaginable.</p><p>Whether she had been before Caitlin started fooling around with her or not, the girl seemed well on her way to being a lesbian.</p><p>Caitlin looked at the girl and she blushed, said, ""I borrowed them.""</p><p>""You are going to put them back,"" Caitlin asked, dubiously.</p><p>The girl giggled, ""I stole them.""</p><p>""Yeah, that's what I figured,"" Caitlin said, laughing. She thought she knew the answer but she just wanted to hear the girl say it, wanted that little fantasy in her head, so she asked, ""Why did you steal the magazines, Mandy?""</p><p>Her cheeks were already red but turned a deeper shade of crimson from the question, ""You know.""</p><p>""Tell me, anyway,"" she said, holding her breath.</p><p>""I like to look at them...,"" Mandy said, looking away, ""when I'm...Masturbating.""</p><p>And there it is, Caitlin thought, getting turned on by the mental image of Mandy with her hand in her panties, flipping from one explicit image to the next.</p><p>""Good for you,"" the babysitter said, grinning, ""I didn't discover the joy of porn until I was fifteen. You are a head of the game, kiddo.""</p><p>Mandy gave a naughty giggle, took her magazine from Caitlin. She stuffed them back in her hiding spot.</p><p>""You might need a better hiding place,"" Caitlin said.</p><p>""Why,"" Mandy said, looking at her, ""Mom and Dad never come in here.""</p><p>""Never?""</p><p>The girl shook her head, a pained look on her face. Caitlin believed her but she couldn't imagine how they couldn't ever come into Mandy's room. How can you be a parent and never step foot in your kid's room? Then again, Caitlin didn't consider them much of parents.</p><p>""Well, that's good for you, at least,"" Caitlin said, pulling the girl into a hug, ""I was wondering what to do with this lingerie when I left. I guess I can just leave it here with you.""</p><p>""Definitely,"" Mandy said, grinning at her.</p><p>""And if you need some new magazines,"" Caitlin said, laughing, ""let me know.""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Caitlin said, laughing harder at her eagerness, ""if you get tired of these, I'll buy you some new ones.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" the girl said, giving her another squeeze.</p><p>""Now, lets have another sexy pose,"" Caitlin said.</p><p>It became pretty clear that the girl had looked at the magazines more than a little when she gave Caitlin five or six more erotic poses, let her take pictures in very revealing positions. The babysitter became more and more turned on each time the flash went off.</p><p>""Mandy,"" Caitlin said, her voice a little shaky with excitement.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mandy said, looking expectantly up at her from her last pose at Caitlin. She couldn't take her eyes off of the six year old, the sight of her sprawled on her back with her nylon sheathed legs crossed at the knees had her transfixed. She managed to look adorable and goofy and sexy as hell all at the same time.</p><p>""I was wondering if you might do something else for me.""</p><p>""Something else,"" she asked, her brown eyes sparkling with mischief. All of her reluctance about letting Caitlin take her picture in the lingerie was gone and Caitlin thought the girl might be as turned on as she was.</p><p>""This phone can take video, too,"" she said, her heart off to the races in her breast at the thought of having a video of the sexy little girl to watch any time she wanted. If pictures were worth a thousand words, then surely a video must be...</p><p>Please say yes, Caitlin thought, crossing her fingers.</p><p>""Um...Okay,"" the girl said, uncertainty creeping into her voice.</p><p>""I was thinking... Maybe you would let me have another memento. One of you using your magazines, maybe?""</p><p>""Masturbating,"" she asked, her cheeks coloring.</p><p>Grinning, Caitlin nodded, said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>The girl looked away but the babysitter could still see her blushing. The mischievous look was still on her face and she wasn't exactly saying no.</p><p>""Too embarrassing,"" She asked, grinning as the girl's already red cheeks grew a deeper.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>Getting an idea, Caitlin said, ""Would it help if I joined you?""</p><p>""Joined me,"" she asked, finally looking at Caitlin.</p><p>""We could look at your magazines together,"" she said, getting a shiver of excitement when the girl considered it. The playful smile that spread on her face made it hard to breath.</p><p>""If I don't like the video..."" Mandy asked.</p><p>""Poof, gone. Deleted.""</p><p>""And you'd do it with me,"" she asked, making Caitlin smile. She was giving in.</p><p>""If you want me to.""</p><p>The girl grinned at her, then giggled. The nervous excitement was back in her beautiful brown eyes. Looking at the phone in Caitlin's hand, she bit her lower lip, then nodded.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Caitlin asked, holding her breath.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, winking at the girl, ""Grab your magazines.""</p><p>While the girl dug in her porn stash, Caitlin fiddled with the phone, used the comforter as a makeshift stand. She focused on the headboard, figured that was where the action would be happening. When Mandy crawled on the bed with magazines in hand, she double checked the framing. Satisfied, she started recording.</p><p>Her hands were shaking as she unbuttoned her blouse, the little buttons giving her fits. Mandy was watching her undress with interest, a hint of a smile on her lips. It didn't do anything for her growing excitement. She managed to open her blouse, shrug out of it. The girl's eyes were hot on her skin as she slipped out of her bra, as well. She could feel the desire behind her gaze as she wriggled out of her jeans and panties, til they pooled at her feet. In a hurry to join her on the bed, she kicked off her shoes, almost broke something on Mandy's desk in the process as one went wide. The girl laughed at her, as she finished stepping out of her clothes</p><p>Her stomach fluttered with adrenaline as she joined the girl on the bed. Glancing at the phone, she knew this wasn't the best idea. Up until now, it would have been just Mandy's word against hers, but the pictures and videos on her phone... A treasured memento could become police exhibit A in a hurry if this odd relationship of theirs went south.</p><p>She hoped it never went south. More than that, she wished it was only because she didn't want to go to prison. She shook her head to clear that thought away, still not ready to deal with it, yet. It kept coming up, more and more often. Eventually, she'd have to take a look at her feelings for the girl, but not now.</p><p>Now, it was time to have some fun.</p><p>""Which one do you want,"" Mandy asked, grinning playfully as she held up her magazines.</p><p>""Whichever one you don't want,"" Caitlin said, thinking she really didn't need a visual aid. The little girl in lingerie at her side was more than enough to get the juices flowing.</p><p>Mandy looked back and forth between the two magazines, then handed one of them to Caitlin, said, ""This one is my favorite.""</p><p>""Then you should look at it,"" she said.</p><p>""I want you to have it,"" Mandy said, grinning at her.</p><p>""I'll tell you what,"" she said, smiling back at her as she pulled the girl into her lap, ""We'll both look at this one.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl giggled, leaned back into Caitlin. She was so warm and soft, her weight familiar. It made Caitlin smile.</p><p>Mandy flipped through the magazine in a hurry, looking for something. Caitlin watched with interest, wondered what image she was searching for. She had to grin when she realized the girl had a favorite picture or set. It was kind of funny and sexy to think a six year old had a type, knew what turned her on.</p><p>She must have found it because she stopped flipping pages, showed Caitlin. Craning her neck, she grinned at the babysitter, said, ""I like her.""</p><p>Caitlin blinked in surprise; the woman on the page could be her sister, she looked so much like her. Then she had to grin. The girl had a type, all right, and it was Caitlin. It pleased her more than she liked to admit.</p><p>""You like her, huh?""</p><p>""She looks like you, a little. Not as pretty, though,"" Mandy said, looking at the page.</p><p>Caitlin thought the girl on the page was prettier than her but she wasn't going to ague with the girl. She kissed the top of her head, gave her an affectionate squeeze.</p><p>To free up their hands, they put the magazine on the bed in front of them.</p><p>Caitlin glanced again at the phone, then let her hand slip into the junction o her thighs. No sooner did her fingers find clit did a moan escape her. The impromptu lingerie photo shoot with Mandy had her a horny mess.</p><p>She looked down at the girl in her lap, saw her little hand in the black thong. She had to smile when she heard the girl's breathing change, grow quick and shallow. Mandy's hips began to roll as her fingers worked her tender bud.</p><p>Forgetting about the magazine, Caitlin couldn't stop watching the girl, thought she looked so adorably sexy in her itty bitty bustier and stockings. The girl must have felt her eyes on her because she craned her neck to look up at the babysitter, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. Her hand never stopped moving under the thin material of the thong.</p><p>Smiling at her, Caitlin leaned in for a kiss. The girl's tongue caressed hers as she let it into her mouth. It was a sweet, lingering kiss that neither of them wanted to end.</p><p>Mandy finally had to pull back, a moan ripping from her. The hand between her thighs was moving faster and faster. Her hips were gyrating, her body writhing under her own touch.</p><p>""Do you feel good, sweetie,"" Caitlin asked, her own voice thick with excitement.</p><p>In a breathy little voice, she said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>Her own excitement stoked into a raging fire, Caitlin felt tension creep into her body. She thought she might come. Judging by the noises Mandy was making, she was close, too. She didn't hold back, let the pleasure have her. Her fingers became a blur as the tension gathered deep inside and her cries grew sharper. An orgasm built and built in her until it exploded through her.</p><p>She was floating down, feeling as light as a feather on a summer breeze but Mandy was still rubbing furiously between her thighs, her fingers mashing her labia as she strained toward release. Then her little body stiffened in Caitlin's lap. She hugged her close as Mandy shook through her climax. A panting mess, Mandy collapsed back into her embrace.</p><p>""Mmm...,"" the girl said and Caitlin could hear the sated smile in her voice.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Caitlin agreed. The girl looked up at her and she kissed her. Finally breaking it, she smiled and said, ""Why don't you grab the phone, so we can see what we've got.""</p><p>The girl scrambled off her lap, retrieved the phone. Back on her lap, she gave the phone to Caitlin, who ended the recording. Starting it from the beginning, she held the phone so they both could watch the video of their masturbation session. As she watched the video, she felt herself getting horny, again. It was even hotter than she could have hoped.</p><p>""Look at us, Kiddo,"" she said, smiling at her, ""a lot better than your magazines, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, grinning. Then something dawned on her and she sighed, ""I wish I had the video.""</p><p>Caitlin thought for a second, then asked, ""Your parents really never come in here?""</p><p>""No,"" she said, then looked curiously at Caitlin, ""Why?""</p><p>""I'll let you keep the phone,"" Caitlin said, smiling at her, ""I'll stop on the way home and pick up a new one.""</p><p>""You are letting me keep your phone,"" Mandy asked, incredulously.</p><p>""It's yours now,"" she said, then really thought about it, ""although I might have to take the SIM card. I'll give you the one from the new phone, next time I babysit. Still, you should be able to watch our little video anytime you want until then.""</p><p>""Thanks, Caitlin,"" the girl said, shifting on her lap to give her a hug.</p><p>Winking at her, Caitlin said, ""Maybe I'll show you how to use the camera so you can send me some cute photos.""</p><p>""Maybe I will,"" Mandy said, giggling.</p><p>""If nothing else, you can call and talk to me when you are lonely.""</p>"
1156,"Broken People, Part 4",Ebo,4,More of Mandy and Caitlin's story.,"['F/g cons', 'trib', 'oral', 'rom']","<p>""Caitlin,"" the girl yelled, came running into her arms.</p><p>She hugged the girl close, put her nose in the crook of her neck to breath deep the smell of her. It had almost been a week since the last time she'd seen her and she needed her Mandy fix. Pulling back, she looked at the grinning girl.</p><p>Mandy's mother was watching them with a hint of a frown on her face. Over the last four months, she must have noticed the change in her daughter. She smiled more often, laughed easily. The woman couldn't understand the changes in her progeny, couldn't seem to relate to her at all.</p><p>It made Caitlin smile.</p><p>""Come on,"" the little girl said, grabbing her hand, ""let me show you what I got for my birthday.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Caitlin said, following her upstairs to her room.</p><p>Once the door was closed, the little girl tugged her down and gave her a heated kiss, her tongue slipping into Caitlin's mouth. Breaking the kiss, she looked at her, a little surprised. Fooling around was coming easier to her, wasn't always instigated by Caitlin. She seemed to genuinely enjoy the games they played, now. Still, the kiss was a bit of a shock.</p><p>""I've missed you,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>Caitlin returned it, said, ""I've missed you, too. So what did you get for your birthday?""</p><p>""Nothing, really. Just some clothes,"" the girl said, then, ""I just wanted to kiss you. Couldn't do it in front of Mom.""</p><p>""Ah,"" Caitlin said, feeling a flush of excitement.</p><p>""You weren't at my birthday party,"" the girl said, the disappointment clear in her voice.</p><p>""I know, Sweetie. I felt awful but I couldn't make it. I'll make it up to you today, though. I promise.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" the girl asked, a playful grin on her face.</p><p>Laughing, Caitlin said, ""That wasn't what I meant, but there will probably be a little of that, too.""</p><p>""Okay,"" the girl said.</p><p>""When your parents leave, I have a gift for you.""</p><p>""Really? What is it?""</p><p>""A surprise,"" Caitlin said, then nodded toward the door, ""Let's go see them off, so we can have some fun.""</p><p>Mandy's mother was shrugging into her coat in the kitchen, looked up when Caitlin and her daughter came into the kitchen. The girl headed for the living room and her mother waved Caitlin over.</p><p>""We will be a little later getting home this evening,"" she said, looking at Caitlin, ""Is that okay?""</p><p>""Um, sure,"" she said, didn't want to seem too excited by the extra time with the girl, ""About when do you expect to be home?""</p><p>""After midnight.""</p><p>""Oh, okay.""</p><p>Caitlin watched the car pull away, waited two minutes, then ran out to her car for the gift she'd bought for the girl. It was in a simple white box, with an orange ribbon. She smiled, hoped the girl liked it.</p><p>She found her in the living room, in the process of removing her clothes. She never wore clothes when Caitlin was here, loved to run around the house naked. Caitlin didn't mind, just admired the view.</p><p>""Here you go, Kiddo,"" she said, holding out the gift to the girl, ""Happy belated birthday.""</p><p>She came over to Caitlin in just her panties. She looked at the simple box, then at Caitlin. Finally, she took the box and sat it on the coffee table. Carefully, she untied the ribbon, then opened the box. Her eyes widened at the pale orange material inside and she pulled the dress out of the box. Holding it up, she grinned at the garment, then favored Caitlin with an even brighter smile.</p><p>Caitlin received another fierce hug and a flurry of thank you's from the girl. Glad she liked the dress, she said, ""You are welcome, Sweetie.""</p><p>""I love it. Mom never buys me orange clothing,"" Mandy said, holding the dress up so she could look at it.</p><p>""I'm glad you like it,"" Caitlin said, then grinned, ""Put it on.""</p><p>""Now?""</p><p>""Well, you can't go to the mall like that,"" Caitlin said, nodding at her nearly naked body.</p><p>""The mall,"" Mandy repeated, made it sound like a foreign country. Then again, Caitlin doubted she'd ever been to the mall, had no concept of the place. It might as well be a foreign country to the girl.</p><p>""That is the second part of your gift. I'm going to take you to the mall, let you play in the play area in the center of the mall. See a movie.""</p><p>""I-I don't..."" Mandy said, trying to process all the new things she was about to do. Caitlin had to smile and shake her head. Poor kid- a trip to the mall was like a trip to Disney Land.</p><p>""Trust me, Kiddo,"" she said, smiling reassuringly, ""Get dressed.""</p><p>Caitlin watched her slip into her new dress, then sent her upstairs for shoes and a coat. The girl looked nervous and excited when she came back, unsure of herself. The babysitter offered her hand and the girl gladly took it, seemed to take comfort that Caitlin would be there.</p><p>The girl was tucked away in the back seat, then Caitlin headed for the mall. She glanced in the rear view mirror, smiled as the girl craned her neck so she could see out the window. Her big brown eyes were wide as she took in all the unfamiliar sights. She'd lived such a sheltered life that everything was new to her.</p><p>It was a weekday and sunny, so the mall was relatively uncrowded. Still, Mandy clung to her hand like a lifeline in the sea of humanity, half hid behind the skirt she wore. They weaved their way to the huge area in the center of the mall and Caitlin had to smile at the wide eyed wonder on the girl's face. Smack in the middle of the mall was a miniature Ferris wheel, ringed by other kiddie rides. Fairy tale creatures were painted all over the furniture and the whole place was designed for people under four feet tall.</p><p>Caitlin led her to the Ferris wheel, got in line. Mandy looked up at her, then at the spinning wheel. With the sense of wonder only little kids could muster, she grinned.</p><p>""What do you think, Kiddo,"" Caitlin asked, smiling down at her.</p><p>""I've never seen anything like this,"" she said, laughing musically.</p><p>""Wait until we get to ride the Ferris wheel,"" Caitlin said, thinking about her own first time riding the ride. It was a happy memory from before her life took a swan dive. She shook off the negative thought, hoped the wheel would seem as magical to Mandy as it had to her.</p><p>It was a short wait, then she and Mandy were secured in the next to last available chair. When the ride started, the wheel turning a lot slower than Caitlin remembered. When she glanced at the girl at her side, she smiled, thought it must seem pretty fast to her. Mandy was grinning, looking around at the view from the top. Her awe was infectious, her grin making Caitlin smile. She took the girl's hand and squeezed it.</p><p>After the ride was over, they rode the merry-go-round, then a train that wound its way through the whole kid's area. Caitlin must have looked ridiculous in the tiny car but it was worth the laughter it elicited from Mandy. They got back in line to ride the Ferris wheel one more time, then Caitlin took her hand and led her through the mall to the food court.</p><p>Caitlin got her a funnel cake and the biggest Coke the vendor sold and led them to a table. The girl's first bite was a little hesitant but, when the powdered sugar covered treat hit her tongue, she tore into it with gusto. Surely the ambrosia of the Gods couldn't have tasted as good judging by the grin on her face and the noises of enjoyment she was making. The only thing better could be the fizzy, sugary Coke.</p><p>""Pretty good, isn't it,"" Caitlin said, smiling at her. She couldn't stop smiling, something she used to do so rarely. The girl had that effect on her.</p><p>""So good,"" she said, giggling.</p><p>""Better than that tasteless mess your mother makes, right?""</p><p>The girl giggled again, popping a bite of funnel cake into her mouth.</p><p>The funnel cake hadn't stood a chance, the girl and Caitlin making short work of it.</p><p>Glancing at her watch, Caitlin said, ""It is time to get to the movie theater. Come on.""</p><p>They decided on the latest Pixar movie, got popcorn and another Coke at the concession stand, then found some seats. Mandy looked around the theater, amazed by the huge screen. When it got dark and the previews started, her eyes were as huge as dinner plates. The stadium surround sound system made her gasp.</p><p>As usual, Pixar had managed to weave layers of humor into its movie, so both Caitlin and Mandy could enjoy the film. Caitlin caught herself watching the girl's reaction to the film as much as she was watching the film itself. It was all so fresh and exciting for the girl, a simple matinee a grand adventure. In the back light of the screen, Caitlin could see her huge grin, the merriment in her eyes. It was very endearing and the girl wormed her way further into Caitlin's heart.</p><p>Sitting on the bench in front of the pond, Caitlin looked down at the bundle wrapped in a rag in her lap. Mandy was busy watching the ducks on the pond, so she opened the rag and looked at the revolver. It was an old friend of hers, its weight familiar.</p><p>""Mandy, honey,"" Caitlin said, calling the girl over. The girl's eye widened at the gun sitting on Caitlin's thighs, ""Would you do something for me?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Caitlin looked once more at the gun. Was she really ready to give it up? She had been sure this morning, but now that it was time to actually do it, she was scared. Getting rid of the gun meant she really wanted to live, was ready to take another stab at life. Waiting to die had a comforting quality, meant no responsibilities or consequences. She didn't have to care about anything, could do anything she wanted.</p><p>Looking at the curious seven year old, she had to smile. The girl needed her, as messed up as that was. With another deep breath, she made up her mind, held the gun out to the girl. She looked from the gun to Caitlin, then back to the gun.</p><p>""I'm ready to get rid of this now,"" Caitlin said, her heart racing in her chest, ""could you throw it in that pond for me. Just chuck it as far as you can.""</p><p>""Why,"" Mandy asked, frowning as she took the gun from Caitlin.</p><p>""Some day, when you are older, I'll explain why to you. For now, just help me do this. I'm not sure I can do it myself.""</p><p>The girl looked at her a long moment, then shrugged. Walking to the water, she threw the gun as far as she could and there was a thunk and a splash about twenty feet out as it hit the water. The murky green water swallowed it up and Caitlin's anchor was gone.</p><p>For a moment she felt lost, adrift without it. Then Mandy returned to her and she pulled the girl into her lap, hugged her like a drowning man would a life preserver.</p><p>""Are you okay, Caitlin,"" the girl asked, sensing her emotional distress.</p><p>""No,"" she admitted, smiling at the girl, ""but I will be. Thanks to you.""</p><p>""Me?""</p><p>""You just saved my life, Kiddo.""</p><p>Back at Mandy's, Caitlin let the girl lead her upstairs. Caitlin started a bath as the girl began undressing. The girl looked at her new orange dress lovingly, standing in just her baggy panties. She turned to Caitlin, smiled sweetly.</p><p>""Thank you,"" she said, her lip trembling, ""for the dress. For everything.""</p><p>""You are more than welcome, Kiddo,"" she said, hugging the girl.</p><p>The girl looked like she wanted to say something else, was trying to summon the courage to open her mouth. Caitlin met her eyes, waited for her to make up her mind to say it or not. When she did, her words nearly floored Caitlin.</p><p>""I love you, Caitlin,"" the girl said, looked so vulnerable and exposed. The sentiment didn't come easy to her, shows of affection still new to her. Still the genuine feeling behind her words brought tears to Caitlin's eyes and a lump in her throat.</p><p>""I love you, too, Mandy,"" she said, more than a little surprised to be admitting it. She loved the little girl with all of her being, had for a while now. Finally saying it out loud was like a weight off her chest and she felt buoyed. Then the girl wrapped her arms around her neck and that love swelled until it was almost painful. It was painful, in a way, made her use a muscle she hadn't used in a long, long time: Her heart.</p><p>Remembering the tub, Caitlin cranked off the water. She wiped the tears from her cheeks, blotted her eyes with the palms of her hands. She gave Mandy a sheepish grin, gently wiped the girl's tears away. The girl managed a brilliant smile for Caitlin.</p><p>Caitlin nodded at the tub, said, ""Let's get in before the water gets cold.""</p><p>While the girl slipped out of her panties, Caitlin stripped out of her clothes. The babysitter lifted the naked girl into the bath. She joined her, sighing as the hot water found her. Mandy slipped into the V of her spread legs, her back to Caitlin's stomach. Smiling, she wrapped her arms around the girl.</p><p>""Caitlin,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Yeah, sweetie?""</p><p>""When I said, I loved you...""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Well, I didn't mean like I love Mom and Dad,"" she said, her voice getting quieter as she talked. Her words were barely audible by the time she said 'Dad'. Still, her words rocked Caitlin like she had shouted at the top of her lungs.</p><p>She squeezed the girl tighter, forced her words past the lump in her throat, ""I know. I love you, too, kiddo.""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah, love,"" Caitlin said, kissing the top of her head, ""I've fallen for you big time.""</p><p>""Does that mean I'm your girlfriend?""</p><p>Laughing, Caitlin asked, ""Do you want to be my girlfriend?""</p><p>""Never been a girlfriend before,"" Mandy said, considering it.</p><p>The babysitter said, ""I've been one a few times. Even had a few, but none as cute as you.""</p><p>The girl giggled, said, ""We make a cute couple.""</p><p>Grinning, Caitlin said, ""The cutest.""</p><p>Mandy lifted one of Caitlin's hands, interlaced her fingers with the babysitter's. Caitlin stared at their hands, transfixed by the symbolism of the act. It was so sweet, made her smile. She had a new girlfriend, a seven year old girl.</p><p>She had to shake her head, thought she should be ashamed of herself but all she could muster was mild amusement.</p><p>Fresh from their bath, Caitlin and Mandy were in the girl's room, stretched out on their sides facing each other on Mandy's little bed. Sexual tension sizzled between them but Caitlin found herself suddenly shy, vulnerable now that she had opened up the girl about her feelings. She grinned nervously at the girl.</p><p>Their lips met and Caitlin let the girl's tongue into her mouth when it touched them. The girl loved to kiss, loved to be kissed. Caitlin had been a little surprised by how quickly she had taken to it.</p><p>Letting her hand slip down the girl's belly and into the junction of her thighs, she thrilled to feel those puffy lips under her fingertips. She gently massaged them until the girl moaned into her mouth. Breaking the kiss, she smiled down at the girl. The girl's face screwed up in pleasure and Caitlin thought it was both adorable and incredibly sexy.</p><p>""Since it is your birthday,"" Caitlin said, still teasing her young sex, ""and you are a big seven year old girl, how about we try something new.""</p><p>The girl's eyes widened in interest, ""Like what?""</p><p>That interest never ceased to make her pulse race. There was just something about a willing, sexually active little girl that really go her blood pumping. Mandy had become that in spades, her own appetite for the games they played almost as big as Caitlin's.</p><p>""Well, there are still a few things we haven't tried,"" Caitlin said, tapping her lower lip like she was thinking, ""although a couple of those will have to wait until you are older.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Your little body just isn't ready for them, yet. Don't worry, you'll be old enough some day.""</p><p>""Will you still be around to show me,"" the girl asked, her eyes saying there was more to the question than what appeared on the surface.</p><p>Frowning, Caitlin asked, ""Why? Are you planning on getting rid of me?""</p><p>""No,"" the girl said, a faint grin on her face.</p><p>""Good. I like this job,"" she said.</p><p>""Do you promise,"" Mandy said, her eyes meeting Caitlin's, ""to be here to show me all of the games?""</p><p>""I promise,"" Caitlin said, hoping she wasn't lying to the girl. It really wasn't up to her. At anytime, Mandy's parents could can her, move onto another babysitter. Who knows what would happen in the five years or so she figured she'd have to wait to do some of the things she wanted to do with Mandy.</p><p>She really didn't want to think about that, now. Especially after she had just admitted she was in love with the girl. A day would come sooner or later, when her services were no longer needed, probably when Mandy was old enough to look after herself, but she hoped it would be much, much later.</p><p>The girl smiled, her fear belied, ""So what are we going to do new now?""</p><p>""Well,"" Caitlin said, grinning down at her, ""one thing comes to mind.""</p><p>She kissed the girl, just a quick brush of her lips, then kissed her chin, her neck. The girl giggled as she moved her way down the supine girl's body, leaving a trail of damp kisses on her soft skin. The girl watched her, intrigued by the turn of events. Caitlin had never done this to her, explored her body with her lips and her tongue. She gasped in surprise when the babysitter kissed the puffy lips of her girlhood. Her eyes widened as Caitlin's tongue slipped between them to caress her little bud.</p><p>""What are you doing,"" the girl said, moaning as Caitlin's tongue awakened the pleasure sleeping in her little body.</p><p>""It has many names,"" she said, grinning, ""most of you don't need to know just, yet. Let's call it 'going down'.""</p><p>""Oh,"" the girl said, biting her lower lip.</p><p>""Do you like it,"" Caitlin said, pausing to look up at her.</p><p>""It is kind of weird,"" the girl said, giggling.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop,"" Caitlin asked, rolling her eyes up as she resumed flicking her tongue back and forth across her clit.</p><p>""No,"" the girl said, shyly.</p><p>Her narrow hips began to undulate against Caitlin's mouth, her body responding to the hot tongue on her bud even if she thought it was weird. Shallow and fast, her breathing gave away her growing excitement.</p><p>I'm licking a seven year old girl's pussy, Caitlin thought, shivering with excitement. The faint salty taste of her skin on her tongue, the soft folds of her girlhood rubbing against her lips as her hips rolled against her mouth, the excited sounds escaping the girl's parted lips, the smell of the soap from the bath... She felt a little dizzy from all the lovely sensory inputs swirling around her.</p><p>The girl was propped up on her elbows, watching what Caitlin was doing to her. Her brown eyes were intent on Caitlin as she teased another moan from the girl with her tongue. Caitlin tilted her head to one side, pulled her hair out of the way so the girl could see what she was doing, what was happening to her young body.</p><p>""Does this feel good,"" Caitlin asked, rolling her eyes up at the girl.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she husked, her voice thick with excitement.</p><p>""You like it when I go down on you,"" the babysitter asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she moaned, her body writhing under the torment of Caitlin's mouth on her clit.</p><p>""Tell me what you like,"" Caitlin said, her breath catching in her throat as she waited to hear those magical words.</p><p>""I like when you go down on me,"" the girl said, around a moan.</p><p>Oh God, Caitlin thought, as horny as she has ever been.</p><p>""I'm going to come,"" the girl said, her eyes widening as she felt tension enter her body. Caitlin had already known, could see it in the clenching of her stomach, hear it in the cries of pure ecstasy she was making. She grabbed the girl's convulsing hips, held her to her mouth. Her tongue flicked back and forth, faster and faster. She pushed the girl right to the edge of orgasmic oblivion, then toppled her into that blissful release.</p><p>The girl gasped as her body went crazy, shaking and shuddering. She sighed and giggled, looked at Caitlin, sated.</p><p>""My turn,"" Mandy asked, when Caitlin stretched out beside her on the bed.</p><p>""Only seems fair, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, giggling.</p><p>She scampered between Caitlin's spread legs, sat on her haunches and looked nervously at the babysitter's pussy. She looked uncertain about putting her mouth to another person's vagina. Still fastidious to a fault, the idea seemed to bother her more than a little bit.</p><p>Caitlin held her breath, really hoping the girl would go through with it. Having a little girl go down on her would be fuel for many late night fantasies. She needed them to get through her time away from the girl.</p><p>The breath she was holding caught in her throat as the girl made up her mind, took a deep breath to steel her spine, then kissed Caitlin's pussy like she had Mandy's. It was just a peck, like the kiss on the cheek of a grandmother. Still, it sent a shiver through Caitlin. It wasn't much but it got the juices flowing.</p><p>It must not have been so horrible because the girl did it, again, her lips lingering longer this time. Caitlin finally let out her pent up breath in a long sigh. The girl looked up at her, then stuck out her tongue. It was comical, the way she closed her eyes and went for it. Her tongue was hot and wet when it found Caitlin's sex. She let her tongue flick a few times, then carefully opened her eyes. Pulling back, she looked at Caitlin's womanhood, her eye wide at what she'd done. Caitlin had to bite back a laugh.</p><p>A little less hesitantly, she put her mouth to Caitlin, her tongue teasing her clit. A moan escaped Caitlin's lips and she gently undulated her hips against the girl's mouth. Maybe it was all the encouragement the girl needed because she didn't pull away this time. Her hot tongue continued to lap at her like a cat would a saucer of cream.</p><p>Propped up on her elbows, Caitlin watched the seven year old eat her pussy, her body thrumming with nervous excitement. It was wrong how excited it made her, watching the girl's tongue flick back and forth across her bud. It wasn't an image she'd soon forget.</p><p>""That feels so good, Mandy,"" Caitlin moaned, her head falling back, ""please don't stop.""</p><p>Wave after wave of pleasure crashed into her, then through her. Each one crested higher, crashed harder. The little girl was driving her body crazy and it writhed out of control. The poor kid had a hold of both thighs, was trying to keep her jerking sex to her mouth. She grabbed double handfuls of the sheets, tried to keep her body under control. It had little effect, her excitement too great.</p><p>It was all too much to bear. She was too excited for it to last long. Only a five minutes and she felt tension creep into her body. Like Caitlin, the girl had learned how to tell when the other was going to climax. She fought Caitlin's thrashing body, managed to bring her to a back arching, whole body shaking orgasm. It was so violent, she almost knocked the startled girl aside as her body went nuts.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she laughed, breathlessly. She brushed her hair out of her face, kept repeating, ""Oh, God. Oh, God.""</p><p>""Caitlin,"" the girl asked, looking at her with eyes as wide as dinner plates.</p><p>""Come here,"" she said, pulling the girl down atop her. She hugged the girl, gave her a very heartfelt kiss, ""Holy, shit, kid. That was amazing.""</p><p>""I did okay,"" she asked.</p><p>""You did wonderful, Kiddo. Holy shit, that was good! I'm shaking like a leaf.""</p><p>""Caitlin,"" she said, grinning shyly.</p><p>""Yeah, sweetie,"" she said, stroking the girl's wet cheek.</p><p>""Going down,"" she said, then blushed.</p><p>""What about it, Kiddo?""</p><p>""I-I kind of like it,"" she said, like she was admitting to liking hot sauce on her Fruit loops.</p><p>""Good to hear,"" Caitlin said, trying to get her breathing under control, ""because we have to do this, again.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl asked.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Caitlin said, kissing her. She could taste herself on the girl's lips, got a little thrill at the thought of sending the girl to bed with her pussy juices still on her face.</p><p>""I guess I better get dressed,"" the girl said, looking at her alarm clock, ""Mom and Dad will be home soon.""</p><p>""Actually, they won't,"" Caitlin said, grinning at the girl, ""They are staying out late, won't be in for another three hours or so.""</p><p>""Really,"" Mandy asked, her eyes wide.</p><p>""I know you already had a day full of firsts but do you want to try something else,"" Caitlin asked, running her hand over the girl's back and buttocks.</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""There is an adult game called tribbing,"" Caitlin said, still caressing the girl's slight body, ""if you want to play, I can show you.""</p><p>""Umm... Okay.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Caitlin asked, grinning at her.</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, more sure this time.</p><p>Caitlin sat up Indian style, the girl slipping down into her lap. She pulled Mandy's legs out behind her, so she sat facing her. Grinning at the girl, she opened her thighs a bit more, so the seven year old was really sitting in the hollow of her legs, her young sex pressed against Caitlin's. The girl's eyes widened and she looked down at the meeting of their bodies, then back up at the babysitter.</p><p>""Roll your hips like you were trying to scoot forward,"" Caitlin said, putting her hands on the girl's backside to help her. It took her a few tries but she seemed to get the idea, rubbing her body against Caitlin's.</p><p>Moaning, she said, ""That's it. Just like that.""</p><p>Not really believing it was happening, Caitlin became aroused as she tribbed with the seven year old. The feel of the little pussy grinding against hers was delicious, made her moan every time their bodies came together. Her cute face screwed up in a rictus of pleasure, it was clear Mandy was enjoying herself, as well.</p><p>Her hands still on her backside, Caitlin helped her really grind her pussy against hers, their bodies making a meaty smack as they came together. Wetting her fingers with saliva, she rubbed them on the girl's sex, lubricating their movements.</p><p>""Caitlin,"" the girl breathed.</p><p>""Yeah, Sweetie,"" she moaned. One of her hands came up to brush the lock of hair that had fallen in the girl's face back behind her ear. She touched the girl's cheek lovingly.</p><p>""I like tripping,"" Mandy said, startling a laugh from Caitlin. Her mind flashed an image of a whacked out Mandy in a tie-dyed shirt holding up the peace sign and she laughed harder.</p><p>""Tribbing, Sweetie,"" she said, kissing the girl, ""what we are doing is called tribbing.""</p><p>""Tribbing,"" the girl said, grinning even though she didn't know what was funny.</p><p>""Well,"" Caitlin said, moaning, ""I like tribbing with you, too.""</p><p>A sheen of sweat had broken out between them, both girls breathing heavy from their efforts. Caitlin's animal sounds of pleasure where chorused by the little girl's own, mingling in the quiet room until they became a beautiful song of ecstasy.</p><p>Glancing to her left, Caitlin realized she could see them in the mirrored door to the girl's closet. She watched with growing excitement as the girl's skinny body flexed and thrust, her little back arched. It was erotic and inappropriate, turned Caitlin on like never before. Seeing the girl grind against her, coupled with the feel of her tiny body rubbing deliciously against her lower abdomen, was like a one-two punch to her senses.</p><p>""What are you looking at,"" Mandy asked, seeing she didn't have Caitlin's complete attention.</p><p>""Us,"" Caitlin said, shifting on the bed a little so the girl could see their reflection in the mirror. Like the babysitter, the girl seemed to find their coupling mesmerizing. Her big brown eyes never wavered from the glass as she continued to roll her hips into Caitlin's counter-thrusts.</p><p>""Look at us,"" Caitlin moaned, grinning at the girl in the mirror.</p><p>""It is like we are dancing,"" she said.</p><p>Oddly enough, Caitlin understood the statement. There was a note of choreography to their movements, a sensual grace to the way their bodies found each other. It was beautiful and lovely and Caitlin found she couldn't look away.</p><p>In the reflection, Mandy's eyes suddenly widened. Caitlin heard the change in her breathing, felt the girl's hips start to jerk without grace. Grinning, she grabbed her buttocks, again, and helped her grind her way to her climax. The girl stiffened in her lap, a gasp escaping her as her body went crazy. Caitlin cried out, the girl's spasming body bringing her her own orgasm. Her reflection cried out, too, if silently. She'd never watched herself come before, found it almost comical the way her body jerked every time Mandy's body touched hers.</p><p>She hugged the girl to her, kissed her neck. The girl hugged her back, her little arms around Caitlin's neck. She could feel the girl's racing heart against her breast and it made her smile. For a long moment, she just held the girl, relishing her warmth, the weight of her body in her lap. The girl didn't seem to mind, clung to Caitlin. It was a sweet, tender moment that made Caitlin's own heart pitter patter in her chest.</p><p>Mandy finally pulled back, grinned at Caitlin, ""That was a fun game.""</p><p>""Want to play again, sometime?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" she said, grinning. Her enthusiasm made Caitlin flush with excitement.</p><p>""Maybe before bath time, next time,"" Caitlin said, looking at the girl's sweaty little body, ""I think we are going to need another bath.""</p><p>""We better wait,"" the girl said.</p><p>""Why,"" Caitlin asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>""So we don't have to take three baths,"" the girl said, a playful grin on her adorable face.</p><p>Laughing, Caitlin gave the girl a kiss, ""I love the way you think, Kid.""</p>"
1157,"Black Lingerie Chronicles, Part 3",Ebo,3,Ashley comes up with a way to test a theory about the Place of Locked Doors.,"['g/g cons', 'oral', 'trib', 'toy']","<p>Fresh from her shower and wrapped in her robe, Erin looked at the sink. On the counter was the little make-up kit her mother had helped her put together after school yesterday. With a surge of girlish excitement, she opened it and saw the assorted eyeliners and blushes, foundation and lip glosses.</p><p>She still couldn't believe her parents were going to let her wear make-up. She had expected to be eighteen and out of the house before she ever saw a tube of lipstick. Maybe her parents were cooler than she had thought.</p><p>Taking her time, she tried to mimic what her mother had shown her last night. Her hand was shaking a little, which didn't make the task any easier. More than once, she had to take one of the make-up remover clothes and wipe something off so she could start again. She hoped this got easier with practice.</p><p>Eventually, she was satisfied with what she had done. She had nice skin, really didn't need a lot of makeup to look good. That was the hardest part, knowing when to say enough. Looking at her face in the mirror, she thought she looked older, more mature in makeup. Grinning, she thought, I could easily pass for a flat chested fourteen.</p><p>In her room, she got dressed for school in her uniform, brushed her hair until it was tamed. Satisfied, she went downstairs for breakfast.</p><p>Her mother looked up when she entered the kitchen, her eyes locking on Erin's made up face. Erin fidgeted, sure she was going to change her mind and send her back upstairs to wipe it off. Then her mother smiled and nodded.</p><p>""You did pretty good for your first time,"" her mother said, then laughed, ""My mother said I looked like a clown the first time I tried putting on makeup. Honestly, I've seen the picture and she wasn't too far off. I think I still have it. If I do, I'll show you what not to do.""</p><p>Still not completely convinced her mother was going to let her out of the house like this, she said, ""You aren't going to make me go upstairs and wipe it off?""</p><p>Grinning, she shook her head, ""As long as you keep it modest like this, no. I think you are mature enough to be allowed to wear makeup.""</p><p>Excited, she gave her mother a hug.</p><p>Mindy pointed at her with a french fry, said, ""You look different.""</p><p>The lunch room at Brimm's School for Girls was bustling but the girls were in their own little world at their customary table.</p><p>Erin had to smile, excited. She'd been wondering if they'd notice, had been kind of disappointed when no one spoke up right away.</p><p>""Oh, good,"" Ashley said, sighing, ""I thought it was just me.""</p><p>""Are you wearing makeup?"" Mindy asked, leaning closer, ""She is!""</p><p>Blushing, Erin said, ""It isn't a big deal. Mom and Dad decided I could wear a little as long as I don't try to go out looking like a slut.""</p><p>""But you are a slut,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Well that might be true,"" Erin said, laughing, ""And I'm not saying it is, by the way. As long as I don't LOOK like a slut, they are okay with me wearing makeup. Mom took me shopping last night, bought me a bunch of stuff. Showed me how to use it.""</p><p>""How cute. Mother, daughter bonding moment.""</p><p>""Actually, it was kind of fun,"" Erin said, meaning it.</p><p>Mindy grinned and said, ""Well, I think you look nice.""</p><p>""Joking aside, so do I,"" Ashley said, smiling, ""You look older.""</p><p>""Thanks,"" Erin said, grinning.</p><p>""Oh, hey,"" Ashley said, sitting up straighter as she remembered something, ""Remember when I asked if it was really my vibrator I thought to the Place of Locked Doors, or just something my mind created?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, then for Mindy's benefit, ""We discussed it when we went downstairs for Cokes during the orgy at Natty's.""</p><p>""Ah,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""Anyway, I think I know a way we can test it.""</p><p>""Really, how,"" Erin asked, leaning forward.</p><p>""I have a new notebook in my locker,"" she said, grinning, ""I want one of you to write something random in it. Don't tell me what it is or even where you wrote it. I'll visit Natty, think the notebook there. If I see your message, it is really the notebook because there is no way for my mind to fabricate a message I don't know.""</p><p>Erin was nodding, impressed. It was simple but clever. Hopefully it would answer one of the many questions the Place of Locked Doors posed. She got the feeling they hadn't even begun to crack all of the place's secrets.</p><p>""Huh,"" Ashley said, closing the notebook.</p><p>Natty was looking at her expectantly. She sat on the couch across from her, her long legs drawn up under her. She wore a see-thru nightie that tied in the front and a matching thong, looked incredible sitting there.</p><p>She had explained her little experiment to the girl when she arrived at the Place Of Locked Doors. She had been watching with interest as Ashley flipped through the notebook. Looking at the girl, she shook her head.</p><p>""No message?""</p><p>""No,"" Ashley said, grinning, ""I think it is kind of cool this way. It means we can think anything into being over here, not just things that actually exist.""</p><p>Smiling, Natty said, ""I thought Erin had already proved that with her angel costume.""</p><p>""Angel costume?""</p><p>""She didn't tell you about that?""</p><p>Shaking her head, Ashley waited for Natty to explain.</p><p>""It was the second time she remembered coming here, the second time we fooled around. She thought up this costume she'd seen in a magazine, this cute and sexy angel costume with halo and wings. And these thigh-high boots..."" Natty said, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips, ""Anyway, I doubt she owns such a costume or even seen one in real life. So, she had to have created it with her mind.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Ashley said, frowning, ""She never mentioned the costume before. It kind of makes this experiment a waste of time.""</p><p>""I think it is still upstairs if you want to see it.""</p><p>""Maybe later,"" Ashley said, then something she had said sank in, ""You said the second time Erin remembered coming here. Erin said you told her there has been many other times she doesn't remember.""</p><p>""This is true,"" Natty said, nodding.</p><p>""Could you tell me about it,"" Ashley said, opening the notebook, ""From the first time you met Erin.""</p><p>""Um, sure,"" Natty said, nodding at the tablet, ""What's that for?""</p><p>""Notes,"" Ashley said, then grinned sheepishly, ""I know it is a waste of time, but it helps me think.""</p><p>Natty laughed, then got up and went into the kitchen. She returned with a couple bottles of Coke and a pencil. Accepting a Coke and the pencil, Ashley smiled at her.</p><p>""I met Erin for the first time when she was seven,"" Natty said, opening her drink, ""but she'd been a presence in my life for years before that night. When she moved into my old room, a tenuous connection between us was formed. I didn't know it at the time, wouldn't figure it out for some years. All I knew, a strange phenomenon began to happen.</p><p>""The first thing I saw was this curious visual distortion close to the ground. I could see through it but things behind it were stretched and out of shape, like looking through a poorly made piece of glass.""</p><p>Laughing, Ashley said, ""Erin used to haunt you.""</p><p>""I thought the same thing,"" Natty said, grinning, ""A ghost.""</p><p>""Kind of ironic, isn't it?""</p><p>""I'll admit the thought made me smile a time or two,"" Natty said.</p><p>Ashley made some notes, then looked to the girl to continue.</p><p>""A few years passed, the phenomenon a welcome distraction from my monotonous life. The shape of the distortion sharpened, grew more distinct as Erin grew. It became recognizably girl shaped.</p><p>""She was probably four or five the first time I heard her voice. Garbled at first, eventually bits and pieces of conversations came through clear. I hadn't heard another voice in so many years... I cried. The quiet is the worst thing about this place. Sometimes I'd knock things over just to hear them crash to the floor.</p><p>""Another voice joined Erin's,"" Natty said, smiling at Ashley, ""Yours. Your conversations were like a radio show, broadcasted from thin air. I listened to you two grow up. It was the only thing that kept me from going crazy.</p><p>""Then Erin had her first dream about the Place of Locked Doors and came to visit me in her sleep,"" Natty said, smiling, ""That was the first time I got a good look at my ghost. She was such an adorable little girl. I tried to speak to her but I couldn't find my voice. She panicked and I experienced the disorienting chaos that happened when she left my little slice of the afterlife for the first time. The world just went nuts, seemly solid things melting and things flying around the room.</p><p>""I remember closing my eyes and screaming and screaming. Only when I couldn't scream anymore did I open my eyes and see my room was back to normal. Dumbfounded, I had sat down on the bed. I had no idea what had just happened.</p><p>""It was only after a few more visits from Erin that I realized this weird occurance was her making. Some how, she had an influence over here. In her panic, her mind had strained to be free of this place and nearly ripped it apart trying to leave.</p><p>""Understanding didn't make it any less terrifying. I tried to calm her when she came to visit, keep her from panicking. I couldn't make the words come out right for some reason. It was gibberish to her. Time after time she'd leave and I'd have to hold my breath until I was sure this wasn't the time she did permanent damage to this place.</p><p>""It went on like this for a few more years,"" Natty said, even now a hint of frustration creeping into her voice, ""Can you imagine, being so close to something but just can't quite get to it. I cried myself to sleep sometimes.</p><p>""Then something crazy happened,"" she said, grinning, ""I spoke to Erin. It was exhilarating, amazing. The rest of the story you know.""</p><p>Ashley looked up from the notes she'd been taking, said, ""Wow. That is a messed up story.""</p><p>""Tell me about it. I had to live it,"" the girl said, sighing.</p><p>Feeling a stab to her heart, Ashley went to her, gave her an affectionate hug, ""You are truly amazing, girlfriend. You know that right?""</p><p>""I don't know about all that,"" Natty said, with an embarrassed laugh.</p><p>""It's true. You've been through the shit, that's for sure, but you still shine like a diamond. I can't imagine anyone holding up half as well as you in this situation. So when I say you are amazing, be sure I mean it.""</p><p>The girl gave a little half laugh, half gasp of surprise, hugged her tightly, ""That is sweet of you to say. I won't lie, if it wasn't for you and Erin, I doubt I'd be in the shape I'm in. You two helped me get through, a light in the dark. I loved you two before I ever met you.""</p><p>Tears slipped down Ashley's cheeks and she squeezed the girl tighter, ""I love you, too. We all do. Erin. Mindy. All of us.""</p><p>After a minute, Natty wiped the tears from her cheeks, smiled at Ashley, ""We are a mess.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the redhead said, laughing as she wiped her own tears away, ""Let me see this costume.""</p><p>Ashley followed Natty upstairs, admired the tick of her backside as she walked. The girl had a grace about her, a fluidity of motion that was alluring. Without even trying, she drew Ashley's attention.</p><p>In Natty's old bedroom, the girl found the skimpy white dress, thigh high boots, wings, and halo. Ashley had to laugh, imagining her friend in such a revealing outfit. She expect the image to be comical but she felt a flush of excitement thinking about her in the boots.</p><p>Holding the costume dress up, she noticed a few things right away. First, the dress appeared to be tailored to fit Erin. Ashley was pretty sure no clothing company was making slutty dresses to fit twelve year olds. The second thing she noticed made her frown. She flipped the dress inside out to confirm her suspicions. No seams. The dress had no seams, which as far as she knew, was impossible.</p><p>""That is odd,"" she said, looking at Natty.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""The dress doesn't have seams.""</p><p>""Really,"" Natty asked, coming to her side, ""How can that be?""</p><p>""It can't,"" she said, grinning, ""Erin didn't imagine seams for her dress, so it doesn't have any. This definitely proves she thought this outfit into existence. It couldn't exist otherwise.""</p><p>""So, this dress proves your theory?""</p><p>""Pretty much,"" Ashley said, then grinned, ""Only one way to be completely sure.""</p><p>She closed her eyes and cleared her mind. For a moment, she wasn't sure what she wanted to think into being, then she thought about the movie she'd been watching before going to bed. Underworld. She'd loved how Kate Beckinsale had looked in the form fitting black latex and corset. She wasn't sure she had the figure to pull off the look, but she pictured it clearly in her mind, focused on the little details of the costume.</p><p>Feeling a curious tickle on her skin, she opened her eyes and looked down at herself. Laughing excitedly, she saw the shiny black latex clinging to her body. Natty was smiling at her, her eyes wide.</p><p>""Like the outfit,"" she asked, still looking down at herself.</p><p>""It is very fetching,"" she said, then smiled, ""but it is your hair that is a shock.""</p><p>""My hair,"" Ashley asked, frowning.</p><p>She turned to the full length mirror that stood in one corner, gasping at what she saw. Starting at her feet, now sheathed in heeled boots, she worked her way up her latex covered body. The suit was skin tight, covered yet revealed everything. It looked better on her than she could have hoped.</p><p>Still, Natty was right. It was her hair that drew her attention. Not red anymore but raven black. With her pale complexion and the dark hair, she looked more than a little like the vampire she had borrowed the costume from.</p><p>""What the-"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Did you mean to turn your hair another color?""</p><p>""No,"" she said, admiring her reflection. She thought she kind of looked cute as a brunette.</p><p>""What is this costume,"" Natty asked, grinning.</p><p>""It is from a movie about a group of werewolf-hunting vampires. The main character, Selene, wore this costume.""</p><p>""Did it look this good on her?""</p><p>""Better actually,"" Ashley said, grinning at the compliment.</p><p>""Then she must have looked stunning,"" Natty said.</p><p>""Keep talking like that I might have to think this costume off.""</p><p>""Leave it on,"" Natty said, coming over to her, ""I kind of like it.""</p><p>Natty pressed her body against Ashley's, kissed her deeply. Ashley responded, kissed her back. There was a desire in the kiss, a heat that spread through Ashley. When, Natty led her to the bed, she was ready. Laying down on her back, she smiled as the girl's weight settle atop her.</p><p>The girl's hands roamed over Ashley's body, found her latex encased form thrilling. She could see it in the way she smiled, could hear it in her breathing. She hadn't been kidding that the costume turned her on, Ashley saw. Her excitement fueled her own, made her feel sexy. The rubber desensitized her body, but she still thrilled to Natty's touch.</p><p>Getting to her knees, Natty straddled one hip, lowered her body to Ashley's. The suit was skin tight and transferred the pressure deliciously as the blonde began to grind against her. Natty couldn't keep her hands off her as their bodies rubbed together. They roamed ceasely over the shiny latex.</p><p>Ashley had to smile. The girl was really into the latex suit. She had to admit, she kind of liked it, too. The way it had looked on her was very flattering, clung to her like a second skin.</p><p>Reaching up, she untied the strings holding the nightie shut and the sheer material fell open to reveal her small breasts. She watched them jiggle as Natty flexed her lithe body, then cupped them with her hands. Natty sighed and arched her back as she gently kneaded the pliant swells.</p><p>She shrugged out of the nightie, so she was naked save for the tiny panty. Grinning, she leaned down and kissed Ashley. Her hips never stopped rolling back and forth as their tongues tangled. She moaned into the kiss.</p><p>Pulling the girl close, Ashley rolled them until she was on top. Natty giggled and smiled up at her. She bit her lower lip as her eyes roamed over Ashley's body. Grinning, Ashley began to pump her hips, rubbing her latex-covered crotch against Natty's. The girl sighed, then moaned as their bodies met time and again.</p><p>Ashley quickly discovered one of the drawbacks of being covered from head to toe in latex; it didn't breath at all. She worked up a sweat under the suit as she continued to grind against the moaning blonde. She had to get out of it before she had a heat stroke, but quickly realized she hadn't thought in a zipper.</p><p>Closing her eyes, she imagined a zipper going down the back, starting at the neckline. She felt the tingling sensation she'd felt when she first thought the costume into being and reached behind her to work the zipper. She sighed when cool air found her bare back, shivered as it touched her sweaty skin. In a struggle that made Natty laugh, she fought her way out of the sleeves and let the top half of the costume hang free.</p><p>""You look hot,"" Natty said, then grinned, ""sweaty, anyway.""</p><p>""I'm roasting in here,"" she said, rolling off of Natty, ""help me out of this thing.""</p><p>Natty laughed, helped her shimmy out of the clinging rubber. Naked, she sighed, shivered as the cool air caressed her naked body. Looking down at her, Natty grinned, ""So... sexy, but not practical.""</p><p>""Eventually my boots would have started spilling over with sweat,"" she said, laughing, ""Sorry it had to go. I noticed you were kind of into it.""</p><p>Natty winked, ""Naked is good, too.""</p><p>She leaned in and kissed Ashley, then ran out of the room. Frowning, Ashley propped up on her elbows, looked at the door she'd disappeared through. The blonde returned, grinning as she showed Ashley what she had. It was the vibrator she'd thought here. Natty crawled onto the bed and between Ashley's thighs. Still propped up on her elbows, Ashley regarded her with interest.</p><p>""What are you planning to do with that?""</p><p>Grinning, she cranked it on, then ran its buzzing tip up Ashley's stomach to tease one turgid nipple. Giggling, Ashley squirmed. Natty worked the toy lower, then between her spread thighs. The giggling became a moan as the vibrations found her tender bud. She had already been half way there from tribbing with Natty and the toy had her rocketing toward an orgasm.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she said, grabbing at the sheets to keep her body from trying to escape the sweet torment.</p><p>""I want you to come for me,"" Natty cooed.</p><p>Ashley's head lulled loosely on her neck, her hair sweeping the sheets behind her. Arching her back, she strained toward release. Then her body went crazy, locking up before shaking itself loose. She collapsed to her back as her body continued to tremble.</p><p>Laughing, she brushed her hair out of her face, noticed it was still black. Closing her eyes, she thought about her red hair, changed it back to her normal color. When she opened her eyes, she found Natty grinning down at her.</p><p>""You were cute as a brunette but you are beautiful as a redhead,"" she said, kissing her.</p><p>Ashley pulled the girl down atop her, kissed her back. Rolling them, she looked down at the grinning blonde, then kissed her collarbone, the slope of one breast. Natty sighed as she moved lower, teased one nipple with her tongue. A trail of moist prints marked her trail down the girl's taut belly to the junction of her thighs. Natty's sighs became moans as her tongue slipped between the folds of her girlhood to taste her bud.</p><p>Grinning, she took the still vibrating toy from Natty, then returned to the assault with her tongue. She pressed the toy to the opening of the girl's vagina, let it trace the tender flesh before easing inside. Natty gasped as it slipped deep into her ready sex, then giggled. Slowly, Ashley moved it in an out, loving the way Natty's body began to move in time. Her breathing became fast and shallow as she became more excited.</p><p>She returned her mouth to the girl's sex, used the flat of her tongue to caress her tender clitoris. It wasn't easy as Natty's body began to writhe in pleasure. With her free hand, she grasped her thigh, tried to keep her body still.</p><p>In the end, she gave up but Natty didn't seem to mind. The vibrator had her a moaning, gyrating mess, her curly hair a damp mess around her face. Ashley watched her stomach as it clenched and unclenched, watched her small breasts heave as she gasped for air between moans.</p><p>Ashley saw the first tension enter her friend's body, knew she was coming. Smiling, she pushed the girl towards her climax, her thrusts coming faster and sinking deeper. It drove Natty wild, her body jerking like live wires were laid across her. Then she cried out, orgasmed violently. She bucked so hard, she dislodged the toy from her spasming sex.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said, laughing as she straightened her hair out of her face.</p><p>Ashley stretched out beside her, offered her hand. Natty grinned and accepted it. They lay like that for a moment, then Natty asked out of the blue, ""Do you know what Skype is?""</p><p>Laughing at the randomness of the question, she said, ""Kind of. Why?""</p><p>""I met a girl on Facebook. We've been talking off and on a while now. We email almost everyday. She mentioned giving me her cell phone number, but...""</p><p>""Wait,"" Ashley said, laughing, ""When you say you met a girl on Facebook, you mean a friend, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Natty said, then grinned, ""the kind of friend you are.""</p><p>""Oh, lord,"" Ashley said, shaking her head.</p><p>""Anyway, I had to look up what a cell phone was. I couldn't believe they made a portable phone. It was amazing. The things you can do with a phone these days... It was unheard of, unfathomable in my day. Science fiction.""</p><p>Ashley had to laugh. Things she took for granted must indeed seem like science fiction to the girl. Cell phones, laptop computers. Color TV.</p><p>""I told her a phone number could be a problem,"" Natty said.</p><p>Shaking her head and laughing, ""Yeah, no kidding. No cellphone towers or switchboards connecting the Place of Locked Doors to our realm.""</p><p>""Exactly,"" Natty said, sighing.</p><p>Snorting, Ashley said, ""I guess we could sign you up for Vonage.""</p><p>""What is Vonage?""</p><p>""It is an internet based phone service. It uses an internet connection to make phone calls,"" Ashley said, then laughed, ""At least, I think that is how it works.""</p><p>""Do you think that would work from here,"" Natty asked.</p><p>""I think so,"" Ashley said, then laughed, ""Why? Do you have some calls you need to make?""</p><p>Laughing, Natty shook her head.</p><p>""Still,"" Ashley said, propping up on her elbows to look down at the girl, ""It would be kind of cool, if it worked. You could call and talk to me and the girls. That would be kind of awesome, I think.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Natty said, grinning.</p><p>""I'll look into it,"" Ashley said, then, ""So why Skype?""</p><p>""Well, when I said my number could be a problem, she mentioned Skype.""</p><p>""It is an internet-based video chat/conferencing program. Basically, you download the program, set up an account, then you can talk face to face through you computer. I've never actually used it myself, but I think that is how it works.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Natty said.</p><p>""Do you want me to help you set up an account before I go,"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""Would you?""</p><p>""Let's go back downstairs.""</p><p>Natty followed her back to the living room, neither girl bothering with clothing. She went to the kitchen, returned to Ashley's side with two bottles of Coke. Accepting one, Ashley smiled at her, then pulled Erin's laptop onto her thighs.</p><p>She downloaded the program, installed it on the computer. With Natty watching, she fumbled her way through setting up an account. She didn't have anyone to Skype, so she couldn't test the program for her.</p><p>""I think that is it. You'll have to get your squeeze to show you the rest,"" Ashley said, laughing when Natty gave her a look, ""Who is this girl, anyway?""</p><p>""Her name is Caroline,"" Natty said.</p><p>""She know you are dead,"" Ashley asked, laughing.</p><p>""It hasn't come up,"" Natty said, shaking her head and laughing.</p><p>""So what is the story,"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""How did you meet?""</p><p>""On Facebook,"" Natty said, grinning, ""I asked to be her friend and found out a bit later she was having some strange feelings I actually had some advice about.""</p><p>""Feelings?""</p><p>""About girls. One girl in particular.""</p><p>""Oh, gotcha,"" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""I like her. She is spunky, funny. Reminds me a lot of you, actually.""</p><p>""Then she sounds delightful,"" Ashley said, making Natty laugh.</p>"
1158,"Home Alone, Part 8",Ebo,8,,"['g/g', 'F/g', 'cons', 'oral', 'trib']","<p>This is part of a longer story. I recommend starting from <a href=""ebo011.html"">the beginning</a></p><p>Riley was stretched out on her back, staring at the ceiling when her phone rang. She answered it, glad for a distraction from her own thoughts.</p><p>""Hello,"" she said, then held it out to look at the caller ID. She grinned when she saw Caroline's name on the screen.</p><p>""Hey, what are you up to?""</p><p>""Just staring at the ceiling,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Mind some company? I'm bored,"" her friend said.</p><p>""Sure, I have plenty of ceiling to go around.""</p><p>""Smart ass,"" Caroline said, laughing, ""I'll be over in fifteen minutes.""</p><p>""See you then, bye,"" she said.</p><p>""Bye.""</p><p>Hanging up the phone, she got off the bed. She headed downstairs to wait for her friend, found Rebecca was still in the living room. Plopping down on the couch she grinned at the teenager and said, ""Sucks being grounded, huh?""</p><p>""Don't you have anything better to do than rub it in,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Caroline is coming over,"" Riley said, glancing at the door, ""I just came down to let her in.""</p><p>""Getting together for an afternoon-er, huh?""</p><p>""Maybe,"" Riley said, then grinned at her, ""Why? Are you jealous?""</p><p>Rebecca winked at her, said, ""A little.""</p><p>Riley felt a flush of excitement from that wink, her mind flashing an image of the teenager and Caroline both stretched out naked on her bed. She'd be lying if she didn't admit the prospect excited her a little.</p><p>Her step-sister saw it in her face, gave Riley a playful smile, ""Wow. I got you thinking, huh? Well, float it by Caroline. I've got the afternoon free.""</p><p>""Yeah, that's not going to happen,"" Riley said, her face hot.</p><p>""Are you sure,"" Rebecca said, her eyes flashing, ""It would be a lot of fun. One to remember, I'm sure.""</p><p>Riley couldn't look away from the look from her, felt herself getting aroused at the sexual promise in those eyes.</p><p>Only the knock at the door let her break the gaze and look away. Getting up, she opened it, saw her long best friend and recent lover on the porch, grinning. She had on a white dress that clung nicely to her young body</p><p>""Hey, you,"" she said, stepping inside.</p><p>""Hi, Caroline,"" Rebecca said, smiling at her from the couch.</p><p>Frowning, Caroline said, ""Hi, Rebecca.""</p><p>""I like your dress,"" the step-sister said, putting her arms on the back of the couch and her chin on her hands, ""you look nice in white.""</p><p>Caroline glanced at Riley, raised her eyebrows. Riley could almost read her mind and she took her hand and said, ""Let's go.""</p><p>""Come on,"" Rebecca said, laughing, ""Don't be like that. I can play nice.""</p><p>She led Caroline upstairs, her friend looking over her shoulder at the teenager.</p><p>""What was that all about?""</p><p>""Rebecca just being herself,"" Riley said, shaking her head.</p><p>""Was she flirting with me?""</p><p>""Yep,"" Riley said, as she opened the door to her room.</p><p>""Huh,"" Caroline said, sitting on her bed. A faint smile played at the corners of her mouth and she said, ""Well, that's new.""</p><p>""Not really,"" Riley said, laughing, ""She always says you have nice legs.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""She was trying to talk me into having a threesome with you and her,"" Riley said, sitting beside of her.</p><p>Caroline gave a startled laugh, said, ""That's why she was flirting with me?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Riley said, smiling at her, ""That and you have nice legs.""</p><p>""Now you are flirting with me,"" Caroline said, leaning in for a kiss.</p><p>""What can I say,"" Riley said, smiling at her when their lips parted, ""I missed you.""</p><p>""You mean, missed fooling around,"" Caroline said, grinning, ""You saw me this morning at school.""</p><p>""Fine,"" Riley said, laughing, ""I missed fooling around.""</p><p>""I missed it, too,"" she said, kissing Riley, again. Riley put a hand on her neck, held her to the kiss. It deepened as passion welled between them. Pulling back, Caroline looked at her with desire in her eyes, bit her lower lip, ""Do you think we can risk it?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Riley said, smiling at her. She went to her radio, cranked up some music, then peeked out into the hallway. It was deserted.</p><p>Caroline had moved, was stretched out on her back in the center of the bed. Riley crawled onto the bed, smiled down at her. Her friend propped up on her elbows, kissed her. Running a hand through her hair, Riley kissed her back, felt her excitement in the kiss. Caroline was as turned on as she was.</p><p>""Let's keep the clothes on, okay,"" Caroline said, glancing at the door.</p><p>Grinning, Riley said, ""I can't make that promise.""</p><p>Caroline laughed and shook her head, ""We are going to get caught.""</p><p>""No, we aren't,"" Riley said, kissing her. She followed her down as Caroline went to her back, settled her weight atop her friend. Caroline spread her legs, so she was lying between them, their bodies rubbing together.</p><p>""The power of positive thinking, huh,"" Caroline said, running her hands down Riley's back and onto her buttocks. She helped Riley grind her lower abdomen against her. Her dress gathered around her hips as she wrapped those long legs around Riley, her ankles crossing.</p><p>""Something like that,"" Riley said, slipping the strap of Caroline's dress down her arm to kiss her bare shoulder. Pulling it further down, she saw her friend wasn't wearing a bra under the dress. She teased the pink nipple of the breast until Caroline's fingers knotted in her hair. Rolling her eyes up, she grinned at the girl as she teased the turgid nipple with her tongue and lips. The girl moaned and her shoulders lifted off the bed, pushing the breast against Riley's mouth.</p><p>""Oh, God, that feels good,"" Caroline groaned.</p><p>Pulling the other strap down, Riley switched her attention to the other pale breast, gently nibbled the nipple until Caroline couldn't take anymore. The girl pulled her up into a passionate kiss and she moaned into Riley's mouth as her hand found and cupped the breast she had abandoned. The girl broke the kiss to look at her kneading the small swells, biting her lower lip as it sent pleasure coursing through her.</p><p>Moving her legs closer to the girl for better traction, Riley began to roll her hips back and forth, rubbing her lower abdomen against Caroline's. Even through several layers of clothing, the friction was lovely. Caroline's legs tightened around her, wouldn't let her go. She smiled and kissed the girl.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Caroline moaned, her head tossing, ""I thought I would have to wait until the weekend to do this.""</p><p>""You could always sneak in the window like you used to,"" Riley said, a little breathlessly.</p><p>She smiled at the memory. Caroline would sneak out, climb the tree next to the house and let herself into Riley's room. She never locked the window so she could get in. They'd stay up late, giggling and talking quietly.</p><p>She hadn't done it in awhile, though.</p><p>""I'm a little big to be climbing trees,"" she said, smiling.</p><p>""It would hold you,"" Riley said, pretty sure she was right.</p><p>""You think,"" Caroline asked.</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Why? Are you thinking about trying it?""</p><p>""There were a couple of nights I thought about it,"" Caroline said, kissing her.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" Riley said, grinning, ""You are always welcome. I'll leave my window unlocked.""</p><p>Caroline laughed and kissed her. She rolled atop Riley, looked down at her, ""You have too much clothing on.""</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""What happened to keeping clothes on in case we get caught?""</p><p>""Power of positive thinking, remember,"" she said, tugging Riley's shirt up. Laughing harder, Riley put her arms up so she could remove it completely. Reaching behind her, she unfastened her bra. It joined the shirt on the floor. She pulled Caroline's dress up and her friend helped her remove it. In just her panties, Caroline pushed her onto her back, grinned down at her. She unbuttoned Riley's shorts, then pulled them down her long legs and off. Riley felt a flush of heat between her thighs as her panties were shucked as well and she was very suddenly very naked. She glanced at the door, at the knob without a lock. Glancing back at Caroline, she saw her friend was stripping out of her own panties. She tossed them aside and they were both naked.</p><p>No explaining our way out of this one, Riley thought with an excited shiver, there is no good reason for us to be naked at six o'clock in the afternoon.</p><p>She looked at Caroline and giggled. Her friend grinned, looked as turned on by the danger as she was. Caroline straddled one of her hips, lowering her body to Riley's. Their bodies fit together perfectly and Riley wet her fingers with saliva to ease the way as Caroline began to rock her hips back and forth. Riley had one leg up in the air and Caroline hugged it to her body, used it to really grind their bodies together.</p><p>Riley ran her hand through her hair, grabbed a hold of the pillow under her head when her hand came in contact with it. She squeezed the hell out of it as Caroline drove her body crazy, hugged it to her head even though she couldn't say why. Releasing it, she half sat up, so she could caress Caroline's lean, sexy body.</p><p>Caroline bent forward and their lips met. Tongues danced passionately, their desire feeding each others. The excitement seemed to sizzle like electricity between them, a glorious tension that would surely build until they simply exploded.</p><p>Her friend's breathing was quick and shallow and a sheen of sweat had popped out on her skin from her efforts. She found the glistening fascinating, couldn't keep her hands off of Caroline. She thrilled to the feel of her warm skin, so soft and smooth under her fingertips and the tautness of the muscles underneath.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Caroline said, moaning thickly, ""I'm going to come!""</p><p>Riley was right there with her, her body gathering tension. She bit her lip and felt her body stiffen with a violent orgasm. She was vaguely aware of Caroline shuddering through her own climax as she shook. All she could really think about was the fuzzy feeling she felt as the happy juices flooded her body.</p><p>Caroline flopped onto her back beside her, was trying to catch her breath. She rolled her head to the side, saw Riley looking at her. The grin she favored Riley with was a sated one. Riley nodded and looked up at the ceiling.</p><p>""We are getting really good at that,"" Caroline said, laughing.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" Riley said, nodding.</p><p>""Would you really have a threesome with your step-sister,"" Caroline asked, out of the blue.</p><p>Laughing, Riley asked, ""Is that what you are thinking about now?""</p><p>""Why? What are you thinking about?""</p><p>""I'm wondering if my toes are going to to uncurl,"" Riley said, laughing. She propped up on her side, looked at her friend, ""Why do you want to know?""</p><p>""Just curious,"" she said, doing the same.</p><p>""Last time you said that, we ended up sleeping together for the first time,"" Riley said, grinning at her.</p><p>""Would you be against it? Sleeping with your step-sister and me,"" Caroline asked.</p><p>""I've already slept with both of you,"" Riley teased.</p><p>""You know what I mean.""</p><p>""Why? Would you be up for it?""</p><p>Blushing, Caroline said, ""I wouldn't be against it.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Riley said, smiling, ""I'll be damned.""</p><p>""I'm not saying we should go get her right now,"" Caroline said, laughing, ""but you've got a birthday coming up and...""</p><p>Riley felt her heart start galloping at what her friend was suggesting. Smiling, she asked, ""Are you just teasing right now or are you serious?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, tucking her hair behind her ear, ""What do you think? Do you want to try it? It would be fun, right?""</p><p>""You know I love sleeping with you. And Rebecca... The girl is..."" Riley started but didn't have the words to describe the sensual, sexually charged teenager.</p><p>""I know,"" Caroline said, grinning.</p><p>""I can't believe we are really talking about this,"" Riley said.</p><p>""I've been thinking about it for a while,"" Caroline said, dropping the bombshell on Riley.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Caroline said, then laughed, ""Natty. She told me about this time with a couple of her friends... Some of it made me blush, I'm not going to lie. It was her and three other girls.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Riley said, her eyes wide, ""sounds like a party.""</p><p>""An orgy more like,"" Caroline said, shaking her head, ""I don't know if all of it was true or not, but it got me thinking...""</p><p>""So, we aren't just spit balling this thing,"" Riley said, getting excited, ""a threesome is actually on the table?""</p><p>""A birthday gift,"" Caroline said, nodding.</p><p>""Holy cow,"" Riley said, laughing, ""Umm... Okay. I don't even know how to set something like that up.""</p><p>""That's for me to figure out,"" Caroline said, giving her a playful grin, ""You just get to lay back and enjoy.""</p><p>""Oh, boy,"" Riley said.</p><p>""Now, get dressed before we get caught and it all goes out the window,"" Caroline said, rolling off the bed. Riley didn't move, just watched her friend look for her clothes for a second. Caroline looked incredible, so lithe and lean. She really didn't want to get dressed. What she wanted to do was pull Caroline back down on the bed and have her way with her, again.</p><p>Sighing, she finally got up and slipped back into her shorts and shirt, didn't bother with undergarments. Modesty somewhat restored, she sat on the bed with her back to the headboard. Caroline joined her and they grinned at each other.</p><p>Remembering something, Caroline said, ""Oh, hey. What did you decide about piano lessons? Are you going to quit?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Riley said, sighing, ""I kind of like the idea of learning to play but...""</p><p>""The videos traumatized you, huh?""</p><p>""What,"" Riley said, laughing in surprise.</p><p>""Were they so shocking you can't look the woman in the face,"" Caroline asked.</p><p>""No,"" she said, looking at her friend. She was up to something.</p><p>""You find her so irresistible that you picture her naked every time you see her,"" her friend said, nodding.</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, ""No.""</p><p>""You are repulsed by the fact you saw her naked,"" Caroline said.</p><p>""No,"" Riley said, sighing. She finally realized what her friend was doing, ""you could have just said you don't see what the big deal is.""</p><p>""You had to see it for yourself,"" Caroline said, patting her thigh, ""You can be a little thick some times.""</p><p>""Shut up,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""So you saw your piano teacher naked and making out with your step-sister,"" Caroline said, grinning at her, ""It isn't a big deal unless you make it one. I saw Mrs. Kuprick in just a thong one time and I still wave at her every time I see her outside.""</p><p>""Really? You saw Mrs. Kuprick in a thong,"" Riley said, making a face.</p><p>""Now that was traumatic,"" Caroline said, making Riley laugh. Mrs. Kuprick was a sweet lady but some people shouldn't be allowed to wear a thong. Smiling, Caroline went on, ""So, what about Helena?""</p><p>""What about her?""</p><p>""Would she look good in a thong,"" Caroline asked, laughing when Riley rolled her eyes, ""Come on. She can't look that bad if your step-sister is boinking her.""</p><p>""Boinking her?""</p><p>""I guess lesbians boink,"" Caroline said, then shrugged, ""do you like bumping uglies better?""</p><p>""Oh God,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""Come on,"" Caroline said, grinning, ""What's she look like?""</p><p>Sighing, Riley said, ""She is kind of pretty in a mousy sort of way. I know this is a bad idea but, yeah, she'd look pretty good in a thong.""</p><p>""So you being attracted to her is a part of the problem,"" Caroline said.</p><p>Riley looked at her for a minute, then said, ""Yeah, I guess. A small part.""</p><p>""'I've got it bad, so bad..."" Caroline sang, in her best David Lee Roth voice, ""I'm hot for teacher.""</p><p>""That sounded nothing like him,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""Doesn't mean you aren't hot for teacher,"" Caroline said, laughing, ""She's got it bad, so bad... She's hot for teacher.""</p><p>""Jesus, you sound like Rebecca now,"" Riley said, then thought of something, ""You know, she told me I should sleep with Helena if I get the chance. Said the woman did wonderful things with her tongue.""</p><p>Caroline raised her eyebrows, then grinned at her, ""Are you?""</p><p>""Am I what?""</p><p>""Going to sleep with her if you get the chance?""</p><p>""NO!""</p><p>""Why not? Aren't you hot for teacher?""</p><p>""Why do I talk to you,"" Riley said, laughing.</p><p>""You like the abuse?""</p><p>""I must,"" she said, laughing harder.</p><p>Riley still wasn't sure she wanted to be here. She took a deep breath and rang the bell underneath the 'On That Note' sign. Waiting on the stoop, she kind of wished she'd told her stepmother she didn't want to learn piano anymore.</p><p>That wasn't exactly true, which is probably why she was standing here now. Her not wanting be here had little to do with piano lessons and a lot to do with the fact she'd seen the thirty-something year old teacher with her hand between her step-sister's thighs and her tongue down her throat.</p><p>Shaking her head, she wished she'd never seen the videos on Rebecca's computer. Life would be so much easier.</p><p>Helena answered the door, smiling at Riley. She wore a bland, shapeless dress and Riley tried not to smile when she remembered what Rebecca had said about her choice of clothes and what they hid beneath.</p><p>""Hello, Riley. Right on time. Come in,"" she said, stepping aside so Riley could enter. Too late to retreat now, she stepped inside. Helena closed the door behind them, then led the way to the den where she kept her piano. Riley found herself watching the tick of her backside, blushed when she realized she was doing it. Still, she thought the woman probably had a nice ass under the shapeless dress.</p><p>Oh, God, she thought, with a mental groan, what am I thinking? This is Rebecca's fault for putting the thought into my head.</p><p>Helena glanced over her shoulder, gave Riley a curious smile. Riley's cheeks colored as she realized the woman must have felt her eyes on her ass. The smile became a knowing one when she saw the blush and Riley swore she was rolling her hips more as she turned back around, the tick of her backside more pronounced.</p><p>Her face was on fire as she followed the woman into the den that served as her studio. She shook her head, mad at herself that she had been caught staring at the woman's ass. Things were already awkward enough without the teacher thinking she found her attractive.</p><p>""Have a seat,"" Helena said, motioning to the bench in front of the piano, ""Do you remember anything from last time?""</p><p>""A little,"" she said, grinning sheepishly as she thought, very little.</p><p>""Can you show me middle C with proper hand placement,"" Helena asked, standing just behind her and to the right so she could see what Riley was doing.</p><p>She looked at the white and black keys, tried to remembered which one Helena had shown her was middle C. Her memory failed her and she had to guess. She must have picked the wrong key because Helena had to lean in and move her hand over two keys, resting the thumb of her right hand on middle C. Her breast brushed against Riley's shoulder and the faint perfume the woman wore tickled her nose. She smiled at Riley, then straightened up.</p><p>""How about a C scale?""</p><p>Riley thought she remembered this one, pressed the five keys under her fingers, rolled her thumb under so she could press the next five.</p><p>""Very good,"" Helena said, putting a hand on her shoulder, ""now return to middle C.""</p><p>She did as instructed and Helena gave her shoulder a friendly squeeze. It was a completely innocent gesture, in no way suggestive but Riley felt herself stiffening under the hand. It was involuntary and she felt kind of bad about it, but she couldn't help it. Helena must have felt it, bust she didn't pull her hand away.</p><p>""I make you nervous, don't I?""</p><p>""Um, no ma'am,"" Riley lied.</p><p>Helena laughed and said, ""Yes, I do.""</p><p>""A little, I guess,"" Riley said, feeling like an ass for admitting it. The teacher really hadn't done anything to her, hadn't given her a reason not to trust her.</p><p>""Is it because of the videos on your step-sister's computer,"" Helena, startling a gasp out of Riley. Was the woman psychic?</p><p>The woman saw her reaction, smiled, ""Rebecca told me.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Riley said, blushing.</p><p>Smiling, she said, ""Your step-sister says you are thinking about quitting.""</p><p>Looking away, she said, ""It crossed my mind.""</p><p>Helena said, ""Yet, you still came today.""</p><p>Riley nodded, ""I kinda still want to learn how to play.""</p><p>The woman nodded, smiled at Riley, ""Is that the only reason?""</p><p>""What do you mean,"" Riley asked, feeling her heart rate kick up a few beats. She thought she knew what the teacher was insinuating. Did she think Riley was interested in her because she caught her staring at her ass? With a mental head slap, she realized she might have given the woman a reason to think such a thing.</p><p>The smile on the teacher's face became playful and she circled around the bench and sat down beside Riley. Her thigh was pressed against the girl's, their shoulders rubbing she was so close. Riley gasped when her hand fell on her bare thigh, just above the knee.</p><p>""I think you are a very attractive girl, Riley,"" Helena said, gently caressing her skin with her fingertips, ""I've been thinking about you since that first lesson.""</p><p>""Um, ma'am,"" Riley said, moving the hand from her leg, ""I think we have a misunderstanding.""</p><p>Laughing, Helena asked, ""So you weren't staring at my ass, earlier?""</p><p>""Ah... Well, I-"" she started to say something else, but the hand was back on her thigh, higher this time. She looked down at it, her heart starting to race. The teacher was so bold, which seemed out of place. She had seemed so timid, mousy their first lesson. There wasn't anything timid about her now.</p><p>""It is okay,"" she said, smiling, ""I liked it.""</p><p>""Listen, you are-"" she was cut off when the teacher suddenly kissed her. When she opened her mouth to gasp, Helena's tongue slipped into her mouth. She was a great kisser, teased Riley into kissing her back before she realized she was doing it.</p><p>Helena pulled back a little, looked into her eyes. She bit her lip in a way that was incredibly sexy and Riley felt herself respond. Her thoughts were a confused mess and she wasn't sure if she wanted the teacher to kiss her again or stop.</p><p>Which is probably why she didn't protest when the woman's lips met hers, again. She was surprised by how fast it deepened, by the passion that seemed to sizzle between them. Her body responded to the kiss, a pleasant warmth spreading between her thighs.</p><p>She gasped when she felt the teacher's hand on her girlhood, looked down to find her skirt hiked up around her hips and the woman massaging her through the thin panties she wore. The hand had been on her thigh and she hadn't felt it move, but there it was mashing her labia in lazy circles.</p><p>For a second she thought about telling her to stop, that this was wrong for so many reasons, but when she opened her mouth, only a moan came out. The woman's fingers were doing wonderful things to her body. Her hips started gyrating against her hand, moving with a mind of their own.</p><p>""I was hoping you took after your step-sister,"" Helena said, grinning mischievously.</p><p>Riley wanted to tell her she really didn't, that she didn't want to do this, but she couldn't get the words out. Besides, she wasn't so sure she didn't want to, anymore. Her body definitely was okay with what was happening to it. Helena had her writhing at her touch.</p><p>The hand between her thighs was gone and she blinked in surprise. Looking up, she found Helena standing beside the bench. The shapeless dress was pulled up and over her head, then dropped to the floor. Riley stared wide eyed at the sexy lingerie that clung nicely to her slender body. It was a sheer teddy, black and skimpy, with garters attached. The garters held up lace topped nylons, that looked incredible on her shapely legs. She looked so good in the lingerie and Riley couldn't tear her eyes away. Helena's smile let her know she knew she had Riley's full attention now.</p><p>Had she been wearing hosiery when she answered the door, Riley thought, wondering about the inane thought. Still, she couldn't remember seeing her legs sheathed in black nylon as they were now. It bothered her for some reason.</p><p>Helena sank to her knees and crawled between the piano and the bench Riley sat on. She gently spread the girl's legs, moved between them. When her hands slipped up the outsides of Riley's thighs to grab the waistband of her panties, Riley felt a moments panic. Helena wanted to take her underwear off, then do who knew what to her.</p><p>""Don't be shy now,"" Helena teased, her eyes rolling up to meet Riley's, ""lift up so I can get you out of these panties.""</p><p>She was a little surprised to find herself doing what she was told. A nervous shiver worked through her as the panties slid down her long legs then were cast aside. The teacher's smile made her shiver again as her eyes caressed her bare sex.</p><p>""Such a pretty pussy,"" Helena said, reaching out to tease her tender bud. Riley couldn't hold in the moan that ripped its way from her, ""let me see the rest of you.""</p><p>Riley hesitated and the teacher gave her a disapproving look. Swallowing hard, she unbuttoned her blouse, shrugged out of it. Helena wasn't satisfied, looked pointedly at the bra she still wore. Her hands shaking, she slipped out of it. Her arm went across her bare breasts, defensively, but Helena gently pulled it away so she could look at her.</p><p>""Such a lovely girl,"" Helena said, smiling at her.</p><p>""I don't think we should be doing this,"" Riley finally managed to say.</p><p>Laughing playfully, the teacher said, ""But we are. Now, play me an E scale.""</p><p>""What,"" Riley asked, blinking at her.</p><p>""Play me an E scale,"" Helena said, winking at her, ""this is piano practice after all.""</p><p>Confused, Riley tried to remember how to play an E scale, hesitantly put her fingers on the keys. Her hands were shaking so bad she accidentally pressed a note, making Helena laugh. She felt her face flush, tried to relax.</p><p>""A good piano player needs to be able to play no matter what is happening around her,"" Helena said, then lowered her mouth to Riley's sex. It happened so fast that Riley was caught off guard, jerked when the teachers tongue found her tender bud. Helena's hands found her hips, holding her in place.</p><p>Riley couldn't move, couldn't think. Rebecca had been right about Helena's abilities, her body going insane under her tongue.</p><p>Pausing, Helena said, ""Why aren't you playing?""</p><p>It took her a few seconds to realize what the teacher was talking about. She wanted Riley to keep practicing while she was torturing her young sex. Riley tried to focus on the keys but her eyes kept wanted to close. The pleasure surging through her made it hard to think and making her fingers work right seemed like a monumental task.</p><p>Slowly, she started pressing keys, hoping she remembered the right sequence of white and black keys.</p><p>""Very good,"" Helena said, smiling up at her from between her thighs. She slipped her finger into her mouth, pulled it out slick with saliva. Riley moaned as the digit eased into her. The saliva really wasn't needed, her young body more than ready for her. Helena said, ""Play it, again.""</p><p>Riley took a deep breath in attempt to rein in her galloping heart, played the E scale again. Tried to, anyway. She missed a note, the key she struck sounding off even to her untrained ears.</p><p>""Try, again.""</p><p>The thrusting finger in her young sex was making it increasingly difficult to focus on anything other than the pleasure washing through her. Again, her ring finger refused to press the right key.</p><p>""Finding it hard to focus, are we,"" Helena asked, amused by Riley's struggles.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Riley groaned, her body writhing. She felt tension start to creep into her body, thought she was going to come, but Helena had other plans. The thrusting stopped.</p><p>""Play it right and I'll let you come,"" she teased. She had Riley right there, so close to climaxing but she wasn't going to let her.</p><p>Riley bit her lip, tried to focus on what she was doing. Helena began to move her finger again as she began to play and she messed up. The thrusting stopped. She was flustered, wanted to come so badly but the teacher wasn't going to let her until she played the E scale correctly. The finger began to move inside of her as she pressed the first note, making her hands shake so badly she couldn't finish the scale.</p><p>""Please let me come,"" Riley begged, her body so ready for release.</p><p>""Play an E scale for me,"" Helena said.</p><p>""Oh God,"" Riley said, miserable. She gritted her teeth, began to play. The thrusts felt so good had her right on the edge of coming. Her fingers didn't want to work but she made them, pressed the keys so deliberately that the scale took almost a minute to play. Still, she had played a perfect E scale, up and back to the starting position. As her finger pressed the final key, Helena finally let her come. She held the note down as her body went crazy and she cried out in harmony...</p><p>...and sat up in darkness, her sex still spasming from the orgasm that had awakened her. Riley looked wide eyed around the room, surprised to find herself in her bedroom.</p><p>""A dream?""</p><p>Must have been, because she was in her bed and not at On That Note, but what a dream it had been. She had had an orgasm in her sleep and the crotch of her panties were soaked, clinging uncomfortably to her. Grimacing, she shucked them off, threw them on the floor.</p><p>""Holy cow,"" she said, laughing. The feel good juices were flowing through her veins and her body felt delicious. Then her cheeks turned scarlet in the dark as she remembered her dream, the crazy erotic scene at the piano with Helena. It would be hard to forget. It wouldn't make anything less awkward at piano practice tomorrow.</p><p>Collapsing onto her back, she stared up at the ceiling. Her body was still jittery with adrenaline and she knew it would be a minute before she managed to get back to sleep. Glancing at her alarm clock, she saw it wasn't even eleven thirty, yet. She'd only been asleep for an hour or so before having the dream.</p><p>""Sheesh,"" she said, shaking her head.</p>"
1159,"Black Lingerie Chronicles, Part 4",Ebo,4,A surprise gift from Ashley the night after Erin's birthday party leads to a night to remember,"['g/g/g cons', 'strap-on', 'oral', 'ped']","<p>""She looks awfully excited,"" Mindy said, nodding at the approaching Ashley.</p><p>Erin thought she was right, could see the nervous energy in the way the girl was moving. She looked ready to break into a run with each step, seemed to have to keep her excitement in check. Something had her all jazzed up and that got Erin's own pulse going.</p><p>""I have something amazing to show you,"" Ashley said, without preamble. She passed a notebook to Erin, then grinned excitedly at her.</p><p>Laughing at her exuberance, Erin looked at the notebook, saw paragraphs of neatly penned prose on the page. She looked up at Ashley, raised her eyebrows questioningly.</p><p>""It is the story of Natty and you, going all the way back until you were still in diapers,"" she said, then grinned even wider, ""but that isn't what is so cool.""</p><p>""Then what has you grinning like the Chesire cat,"" Erin said, laughing.</p><p>""I took these notes in the Place of Locked Doors,"" she said, laughing when her friend's eyes widened, ""I was in math class, opened my notebook and saw these pages. I gasped loud enough to get a comment from Mrs. Johnson.""</p><p>""You wrote this in the Place of Locked Doors and it appeared over here,"" Mindy asked, looking at the notebook.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley said, grinning excitedly, ""How cool is that? I figured after I didn't see your message in the notebook, it was a waste of time but I still took notes. I-""</p><p>""I didn't put a message in the notebook,"" Erin said, cutting her off.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Grinning sheepishly, Erin said, ""I forgot to write anything.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said, then laughed as she shook her head.</p><p>""Sorry.""</p><p>""We'll have to try it again, sometime,"" Ashley said, then grinned, ""I did learn something, though. Why didn't you tell us about the angel costume?""</p><p>""I didn't?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""I saw it in a magazine, thought it was cute.""</p><p>""You see, you already had answered one of my questions. You don't own an angel costume and even if you'd imagined the one from the magazine, I doubt it would have fit you. So you had created something that didn't exist. You imagined it and- poof- it exists.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin said, already aware of this.</p><p>""Well, it was news to me,"" Ashley said, laughing, ""this is why we need to pool our experiences over there, take notes.""</p><p>""I thought we started that last weekend,"" Erin said, thinking about the notebook in Ashley's desk. It contained pages of observations and thoughts about the Place of Locked Doors. Even a few of her own.</p><p>""We started but apparently we haven't been thorough enough,"" Ashley said, making Erin look sheepish.</p><p>""Just how thorough are you talking,"" Mindy asked, grinning.</p><p>""Thorough,"" Ashley said, simply.</p><p>""Gonna need a place to hide that notebook,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""or it'll be police exhibit A in our grounding for life.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Erin laughed, shaking her head, ""I guess we can keep it in the hidey hole in my closet.""</p><p>Natty had shown her it in a dream, the first one in which she actually spoke to the girl. When Erin found the void in her closet actually existed, the discovery had sent her careening into a crazy relationship with a dead girl and the unknown.</p><p>""Okay,"" Ashley said, then laughed.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Just thought of a name for the notebook,"" she said, then, ""The Black Lingerie Chronicles.""</p><p>""Sounds like an adult novel,"" Mindy said, then grinned, ""Oh, wait. That isn't too far off, considering...""</p><p>————————————————————————–</p><p>""Happy birthday, kiddo.""</p><p>Erin grinned and gave her dad a squeeze. She caught a hint of his cologne, a fresh scent that made her sigh contently. It always made her feel safe, that subtle scent. He hasn't changed it in the years she'd been old enough to notice it and she hoped he never did.</p><p>She saw tears in his eyes along with pride. Poor guy was hopeless when it came to his little girl. Big and gruff most times, she could turn him into a puddle of goo with just a smile. It was something she tried not to take advantage of too often.</p><p>""I love it,"" she said, looking at the new laptop on her knees.</p><p>Her mother smiled at them, then handed Erin another gift. Looking down at the neatly wrapped gift, she saw Mindy's name scrawled on the tag. She grinned and tore into the wrapping paper. Inside an unassuming box, she found an adorable dress. Holding it up, she turned it this way and that, then grinned at the girl.</p><p>""Ooh, that's cute,"" someone said.</p><p>Erin turned and smiled at Carrie Dickinson. She hadn't invited the girl but she was happy when she showed up. She had brought along her friend, Trisha, and both girls had gifts. Just showing up would have been enough. A few of the girls she invited from her school were busy talking about the two older girls at the party.</p><p>""Yeah,"" her mother said, ""Who was that from?""</p><p>""Mindy,"" Erin said.</p><p>""And Ashley. We kind of pooled our gifts together,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""Then,"" her mother said, finding Ashley's gift, ""you should probably open this one next.""</p><p>Erin took it, was surprised how heavy it was for such a small package. Curious, she opened the wrapping and saw a plain cardboard box, no markings. When she opened the lid, she gasped in surprise. She couldn't believe her eyes.</p><p>""How? This is too expensive!""</p><p>""We both went in on it,"" Ashley said, grinning brightly at her reaction.</p><p>""Well, let us see it,"" her mother said, raising the camera.</p><p>Carefully, she lifted the jewelry box out, held it up for the crowd of friends and family to see. There was a collective ooh, then an ahh. That was the general reaction to the intricately carved wood box. Its workmanship was breathtaking.</p><p>""It's beautiful,"" Trisha said, her eyes wide.</p><p>""I can't believe you guys bought this for me,"" Erin said, smiling at her friends, ""thank you so much.""</p><p>""You are welcome,"" Ashley said, coming forward for her hug. Then Mindy. Both girls received a fierce one.</p><p>The rest of the gifts were opened but it was hard to top the excitement generated by the box. Erin couldn't really say why the box appealed so much to her. She didn't have enough jewelry to warrant a box. Still, from that very first time seeing it in the antique shop, she'd felt this affinity for it.</p><p>And now it was hers.</p><p>Mingling with her guests, she laughed and joked her way around the room. Eventually she found Mindy and Ashley in a corner with Carrie and Trisha. Smiling, she joined the little group.</p><p>""Hey, thanks again for the gifts. And thanks for coming,"" Erin said, that last line for Carrie and Trisha.</p><p>""You didn't invite us, so we had to crash,"" Carrie said, smiling.</p><p>""I thought about it but it seemed presumptuous.""</p><p>""You still hung up on this upperclassman thing,"" Carrie asked, laughing, ""Don't be.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""Speaking of invites,"" Carrie said, lowering her voice, ""My party is in a couple of weeks. I'd be very upset if you three weren't there.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Ashley said, laughing.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You really were invited to the party.""</p><p>""I told you that,"" Erin said.</p><p>""I know,"" Ashley said, grinning sheepishly, ""I figured you were joking.""</p><p>""No joke,"" Carrie said, smiling, ""You are all invited. I thought it would be fun to have a dress up party, so wear something sort of formal.""</p><p>""We are going to have to sneak out,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""So it might be black jumpsuits and face paint.""</p><p>Laughing, Carrie said, ""Whatever it takes.""</p><p>—————————————————————————</p><p>""So, we are really going to do this,"" Erin said, looking from Ashley to Mindy.</p><p>Ashley was grinning and looked about ready to pee herself, which was answer enough. A bit more reserved, Mindy looked a little nervous but she nodded. Grinning, she said, ""Alright. We are all in. Now, we just need to figure out how.""</p><p>""Asking our parents for permission is out of the question,"" Mindy asked.</p><p>""To go to a party being thrown by an older girl whose parents are out of town and unaware of the shindig at their house?""</p><p>""Right,"" she said, laughing, ""Stupid question. Still, it would have been nice to avoid all the sneaking around.""</p><p>""I'm afraid, this is gonna have to be a covert mission,"" Erin said, opening the notebook on her lap, ""let's figure this thing out.""</p><p>""We can go out the window,"" Ashley said, shrugging, ""It seems to work for Loren.""</p><p>""No good,"" Erin said, laughing, ""unless you want to go ass first into a bunch of rose bushes.""</p><p>Grimacing, Mindy said, ""That's alright. Can't show up to a dress up party all bloody and our clothes torn to shreds.""</p><p>""All the downstairs windows are alarmed,"" Erin said, tapping her pencil on the notebook, ""There's a window in the bathroom but even we are too big to squeeze through it.""</p><p>""So what does that leave us?""</p><p>""I hate to say it, but we have to go right out the front door,"" she said, writing it down on the first line.</p><p>""What about the alarm,"" Mindy asked.</p><p>""That is the sticky part,"" Erin agreed, laughing, ""Any ideas?""</p><p>""You don't know the code?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Don't suppose you could ask?""</p><p>""Right,"" Erin laughed, shaking her head, ""I can see that conversation going well. 'Mom, what is the code to the alarm panel'...'Why do you want to know?'... 'No reason, just curious.'... 'You are up to something'... We'd be busted before we even left the room.""</p><p>""So how do we get the code?"" Mindy asked.</p><p>""Don't have a clue,"" she said, drawing an arrow down from 'front door' and writing 'alarm code.'</p><p>""How do they do it in the movies?"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""With a computer and some other equipment we don't have.""</p><p>""Do you think it is on the internet?""</p><p>Erin laughed, ""You want to look up how to hack an alarm system on the internet? You might find it but probably end up on a police database.""</p><p>""Well, then what do you suggest?""</p><p>""I might have an idea,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""Whatcha got?""</p><p>""Let's go downstairs first,"" she said, getting off the bed, ""I need to see something before I tell you.""</p><p>Shrugging, Erin and Ashley followed her out of the room and downstairs. Not sure what she was on, Erin just watched. Mindy spotted the alarm panel beside the front door, then did a slow circle. Now Erin was curious because she could see the wheels turning in the brunette's head. Mindy went to the little cut out in the wall across from the panel. Her mom kept family photos and curios there. Mindy put her back to the wall, facing toward the panel, then nodded.</p><p>Grinning at Erin, she said, ""I thought this was how the house was laid out. Let's go back upstairs and I'll tell you my idea.""</p><p>Frowning, Erin followed her upstairs again. About halfway up, she stepped on a stair that groaned under her weight. Pausing, she looked down at it, then made a mental note to add it to the list on her notebook. They didn't need creaky stairs waking the parental types, would need to walk the stairs a few times to figure out which ones made a lot of noise.</p><p>In her room again, Erin looked at Mindy expectantly. Hopefully, she had a serviceable plan because she was out of ideas. She watched as the girl didn't go to the bed but to her desk. Turning around, she had Erin's digital camera in her hand.</p><p>""My idea,"" she said, holding up the camera, ""is we hide this in the cut out across from the alarm panel, aim it at the keypad and zoom it way in. When Erin's dad goes to work, we'll have a recording of what buttons he pushed.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Ashley said, nodding, ""That might work.""</p><p>""One problem,"" Erin said, taking the camera from her, ""I only have a four gig memory card. I don't know how much video it can take.""</p><p>""We'll need to find that out ahead of time,"" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""It definitely won't record all night,"" she said, sighing, ""Which means, I'll have to set it up in the morning before he leaves. That makes it a little more difficult. If he sees me, he'll wonder what I'm up to. Still, it is a doable plan. Nice work, Mindy.""</p><p>She grinned, ""Thanks.""</p><p>Erin added the camera gambit to her notes, then said, ""We need to check the stairs. A couple of them make a lot of noise.""</p><p>""Oh, I never thought about that,"" Ashley said, nodding, ""Good one.""</p><p>""We have time to figure out which ones to avoid.""</p><p>————————————————————————-</p><p>""Erin, Mindy and I got you another birthday gift,"" Ashley said, pulling her backpack on her lap and digging around.</p><p>""We did,"" Mindy asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>""Actually, I have something for you, too,"" the redhead said, grinning at her.</p><p>""Really,"" the brunette asked. She was intrigued now.</p><p>Erin watched as she came out with a black plastic bag, then set her backpack aside. Now her curiosity was piqued. What could be in the bag?</p><p>Ashley didn't immediately open it. Instead, she said, ""I want you to know what I had to go through to get these. It was embarrassing and humiliating, so you better appreciate them.""</p><p>""What is it,"" Mindy asked.</p><p>Grinning, she reached into the bag and pulled something out. She handed it to Mindy, then got one for Erin. Her eyes were full of mischief as she watched the girl's reaction to her gifts.</p><p>It took Erin a minute to realize what she was holding. At first, it just looked like a bunch of tangled up straps, but as she untangled them, she saw what it was. Laughing, she looked at Ashley who grinned at her.</p><p>""This is a strap-on,"" Mindy laughed, looking at the harness in her hand, the red dildo poking out like a festive penis.</p><p>""Yeah, it is,"" Ashley laughed at her reaction.</p><p>""Seriously, Ashley,"" Erin said, looking wide-eyed at her friend, ""How did you get these?""</p><p>""Loren,"" the redhead said, grinning.</p><p>""She gave these to you?""</p><p>""She bought them for me.""</p><p>""She bought them for you,"" Mindy said, laughing, ""This ought to be a good story.""</p><p>""I wanted to get Erin something special for her birthday...""</p><p>—————————————————————–</p><p>...Taking a deep breath to muster her courage, she knocked on her step-sister's door, said, ""Loren?""</p><p>The teenager opened her door and smiled, ""Hey, kid. What's Up?""</p><p>""Got a minute?""</p><p>She looked at Ashley for a moment, then said, ""Yeah, come in.""</p><p>Following her into the room, Ashley closed the door behind her. Loren went to her bed and Ashley pulled out her desk chair. Her heart was racing and her palms slick with sweat, she was so nervous. The teenager was looking at her expectantly, so she took a deep breath and committed to her crazy idea.</p><p>""I was wondering... Where did you get the vibrator you gave me?""</p><p>Loren gave her an amused look, said, ""Why? Did you burn up the one I gave you already?""</p><p>Ashley laughed, picturing a smoking sex toy in her head, ""No, I want to get something special for Erin's birthday.""</p><p>""You want to buy your girlfriend a vibrator?""</p><p>Blushing, Ashley said, ""She isn't my girlfriend.""</p><p>""Fine,"" Loren laughed, her eyes flashing with mischief, ""then, what is she?""</p><p>""My friend.""</p><p>""With benefits,"" she laughed harder when Ashley shot her a look, ""Alright. Let me see if I got this, you want to buy your booty call a vibrator?""</p><p>Ignoring the bait, Ashley said, ""Not exactly.""</p><p>""Not exactly?""</p><p>Preparing herself for the shit storm she was about to unleash, she asked, ""Do you know what a strapon is?""</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Loren laughed, ""Do you?""</p><p>Ashley blushed, nodded.</p><p>""What is it?""</p><p>""It is a kind of underwear you can attach a dildo to,"" Ashley said, feeling her face burning as Loren fell back, laughing.</p><p>""Son of bitch,"" she said, shaking her head. Sitting back up, she grinned at Ashley, ""A couple of questions.""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>""How do you know what a strapon is,"" She said, shaking her head, again, ""You are twelve, for God's sake.""</p><p>Fidgeting, Ashley said, ""I saw it in a video.""</p><p>""A video?""</p><p>""A porn video.""</p><p>""What?!"" Loren gaped at her in disbelief. Finally, she asked, ""Where did you get a hold of porn? And, again, you are twelve, for God's sake.""</p><p>Blushing, she said, ""I downloaded it from the internet.""</p><p>Loren cringed, said, ""Sweetie, my mom installed monitoring software on all the computers. You are in so much trouble.""</p><p>""No, I'm not,"" she said, grinning, ""You are right, except she didn't know about my brother's laptop. I put it on a thumb drive and watched it on my PS3.""</p><p>Loren nodded her appreciation, smiling, ""You might make a trouble maker, yet. Can you make me a copy?""</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Do you have a thumb drive?""</p><p>""Somewhere,"" she said, looking at her cluttered desk, ""We'll come back to that. What inspired you to go looking for porn?""</p><p>She simply said, ""I was curious.""</p><p>Nodding, Loren seemed to understand that response, ""I can relate to that. Back to the original line of questioning... I'm assuming you watched the video and know how a strap on is used, right?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Ashley said, thinking, Here it comes- The question.</p><p>Loren looked at her a long moment, then asked, ""And you don't see a problem?</p><p>""No,"" Ashley said, fidgeting. She wished Loren would stop circling the question and just ask it.</p><p>Cocking her head to the side, she stared at Ashley until the girl wanted to bolt from the room. Finally, she leaned forward, said in a low voice, ""Have you... How can I put this delicately-""</p><p>""Has my cherry been popped?"" Ashley said, getting frustrated and asking the question herself.</p><p>Loren snorted in surprise, then laughed, ""That is a little less delicate than I would have asked, but yeah.""</p><p>Her face on fire, as it has been for the most part since entering the room, she met Loren's eyes and nodded.</p><p>""Really,"" Loren asked, her eyes wide.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Wow,"" she laughed, shaking her head, ""Off to an early start, aren't you?""</p><p>""This is kind of embarrassing, so..."" Ashley said, hoping she might have pity on her and not make a big deal out of it.</p><p>""No, no. You aren't getting off that easily,"" she said, then laughed, ""No pun intended.""</p><p>Sighing heavily, Ashley said, ""What do you want to know?""</p><p>""You've got to tell me how it happened,""</p><p>She had figured this might happen, so she launched into the story the girls had come up with in case Loren wouldn't stop poking into their recent foray into lesbianism. It was fairly close to the truth, except Natty wasn't a dead girl.</p><p>""Creepy,"" Loren said, then blushed when she saw the look on Ashley's face, ""Sorry. The thought of two twelve year olds going at it is a little freaky.""</p><p>""Gee, thanks,"" Ashley said, not really upset.</p><p>""And this girl who took your virginity isn't your girlfriend?""</p><p>""Nope,"" she said, grinning sheepishly, ""Just my best friend.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Loren said, then nodded, ""I guess if you are going to do it, a good friend isn't a bad idea. Still, you all kind of dove right in head first, huh?""</p><p>""I guess it did happen kind of fast,"" Ashley admitted.</p><p>She looked at Ashley for a long moment. Ashley fidgeted, uncomfortable under her scrutiny. Finally, Loren said, ""Setting the moral dilemma aside for now... Suuppose I could get you a strap-ons-""</p><p>""Three.""</p><p>""Three,"" Loren asked, laughing in surprise. Shaking her head, she went on, ""I could get you THREE strap-ons. Seriously, Dude would think I'm into some kinky shit.""</p><p>""Dude?""</p><p>""There is a sex shop downtown- Rose's Intimates. The clerk is a little creepy, but doesn't ask for ID. The clerk... His name tag just says, 'Dude'.""</p><p>It was Ashley's turn to frown at her, ""How do you know this?</p><p>""Where do you think your vibrator came from?""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>""Let's pretend I'm agreeing to help you,"" she said, smiling, ""Do you have the money for the gear, plus any pain and suffering I might endure?""</p><p>""How much do you think it would be?""</p><p>""Ballpark, I'd say fifty bucks a piece, for the harness and the dildo,"" she said, then added, ""Come up with two hundred bucks and we'll revisit this conversation.""</p><p>Ashley cringed. She had taken stock of her money situation and she was about forty bucks shy of what Loren was asking for.</p><p>""I only have a hundred and sixty,"" she said, then, ""can I owe you forty?""</p><p>""Damn,"" she said, sighing, ""I was hoping it would take you a while to get the money. Like four years.""</p><p>Grinning, Ashley asked, ""Does that mean you are going to help me?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'll do it,"" she said, shaking her head, ""Go put on something cute. We are going to the mall.""</p><p>""The mall?""</p><p>""Well, I can't tell Mom we are going to a sex shop, can I?""</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said.</p><p>In her own room, she stripped out of her jeans and t-shirt, picked through her closet until she found the dress she loved. Shrugging into it, she found the shoes that matched. Checking herself in the mirror, she thought she looked cute.</p><p>Loren knocked on her door, then poked her head in, ""Ready?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, going to her desk for her money stash. She slipped the wad of bills into her purse.</p><p>""Come on. Let's go dazzle Mom.""</p><p>They went downstairs and found Loren's mom in the living room.</p><p>""Mom, can I take Ashley to the mall? Maybe see a movie?""</p><p>She blinked in surprise at her daughter, ""You want to take your step-sister to the mall?""</p><p>""Is there something wrong with that?""</p><p>""No,"" she said, holding up her hands, ""It is kind of unexpected, is all.""</p><p>Loren shrugged, ""I'm getting stir crazy. I need to get out of the house.""</p><p>Her mother just looked at her.</p><p>Sighing, she said, ""I figure the only way you are going to let me out of the house is with a chaperon.""</p><p>""And you think a twelve year old girl is a good chaperon?""</p><p>""Come on, Mom. Do you really think I'm going to do something stupid with her with me,"" Loren said, sounding genuinely offended.</p><p>Her mother sighed, ""No, I don't think you would. You are still grounded, though.""</p><p>Loren sighed, looked defeated.</p><p>""But,"" her mother went on, smiling, ""if you are going to spend some time with Ashley, then I'll allow it this time. You two are practically strangers living in the same house.""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Yeah. Go see a movie, grab some food,"" she said, then added, ""Nothing above PG-13 and be back by nine.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Loren said, then, ""Thanks, Mom.""</p><p>""Hand me my purse,"" she said, then fished some money out of it to give to Loren, ""This should be enough. The keys to the Jetta are on the peg in the kitchen.""</p><p>""Come on, kid, let's motor,"" she said, grinning at Ashley.</p><p>""Have a nice time, you two,"" her mother called after them.</p><p>Loren started the car, back out of the driveway and headed left. Frowning, Ashley said, ""Isn't downtown that way?""</p><p>""The mall is this way,"" she said, then grinned at her, ""I really was getting stir crazy. That wasn't a lie. I'm going to enjoy my liberty while I have it.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said, smiling at her, ""So we really are going to spend some quality time together?""</p><p>""Fraid so,"" she said, making Ashley laugh, ""So, what kind of movies do you like?""</p><p>""Horror. Scarier the better,""</p><p>""Mom, will be pissed if I take you to a scary movie,"" she said, then grinned, ""if we can find one PG-13, we'll do it. Letter of the law if not the spirit, right?""</p><p>Laughing, Ashley said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>It was a short trip to the mall and they passed it with idle chitchat. Loren parked near the theatre entrance and they walked inside. Looking at the board that listed the movie times, Loren started laughing.</p><p>""Insidious 2 starts in twenty minutes,"" she said, ""grinning at Ashley, ""PG13.""</p><p>""Have you seen the first one,"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""Yeah. You?""</p><p>""Twice.""</p><p>""Alright, Insidious 2, it is.""</p><p>""Loren?""</p><p>Ashley turned to see who had spoken to her and saw a girl about her step-sister's age looking</p><p>At them in wide eyed surprise. She had short, shaggy blonde hair and an easy smile. Not exactly pretty, she had a pleasant cuteness.</p><p>""Heather? What are you doing here?""</p><p>""I could ask you the same thing? I thought you were grounded.""</p><p>""The warden let me out for the day,"" Loren said, smiling at the girl. Ashley watched as they hugged.</p><p>""You should have called me,"" the girl said, still standing really close to Loren, ""We could have done something.""</p><p>""I'm spending sometime with Ashley. My step-sister,"" Loren said, nodding at the befuddled girl, ""Ashley, this is Heather Brown.""</p><p>Recognizing the name, Ashley grinned, ""Then the greeting makes more sense. It is nice to meet you, Heather.""</p><p>""You, too,"" the blonde said, smiling. Then her eyes opened wide as she realized something, ""Wait, you are the sister Loren walked in on with the Harry Potter toy.""</p><p>Turning scarlet, she nodded.</p><p>Lowering her voice, she asked, ""Did she really give you her old, beat up vibrator?""</p><p>Again, she nodded.</p><p>""What, you didn't believe me,"" Loren asked, pretending to be hurt.</p><p>""I can't believe you actually did it! I thought you were just being slutty to turn me on,"" the girl laughed. She glanced at Ashley, then her face drained of color, ""Loren, that just slipped out. I didn't-""</p><p>""Relax,"" Loren said, putting an arm around her waist, ""She knows about us.""</p><p>Heather raised her eyebrows and she looked at Ashley, ""She told you we are together? As in, lesbian partners?""</p><p>""It came up, yeah,"" Ashley said, hoping she wouldn't ask how it came up.</p><p>She gave Loren a squeeze, said, ""I'm proud of you. Maybe not the person I'd have chosen to come out to, but it is a start.""</p><p>""We've talked about this,"" Loren said.</p><p>""I know. I know. I'm not pushing. I really am proud of you, though,"" she said, stealing a quick kiss.</p><p>""Want to join us? We are seeing a movie.""</p><p>""Can't. I'm here with my mom. She is at the optometrist and needs me to drive her home.""</p><p>""Too bad,"" Loren pouted.</p><p>""Next time,"" she said, then pulled out her phone, ""I gotta go, Babe.""</p><p>""Alright,"" Loren said, kissing her deeply, ""Love you.""</p><p>""Love you, too.""</p><p>Loren watched her walk away for a minute, then sighed. Ashley was grinning when she looked at her. Laughing, Loren said, ""Shut up.""</p><p>""You two are cute together. I can tell you really like her,""</p><p>""I really do,"" Loren admitted.</p><p>""All the sneaking out and acting a fool,"" Ashley said, smiling, ""Is about her, isn't it?""</p><p>A little surprised, Loren said, ""You sure you are only twelve?""</p><p>""So I'm right?""</p><p>She nodded, ""Ninety percent of the times I got in trouble for sneaking out, I was trying to be with her.""</p><p>""So, if you came out- what does the mean, anyway?""</p><p>""Out of the closet,"" Loren said, then went on when that didn't register, either, ""It means you admit you are gay. To friends and family.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said, then, ""Why not come out?""</p><p>""It's complicated.""</p><p>Ashley was about to push the issue but stopped. She sensed Loren wasn't ready, yet. Shrugging, she let it go.</p><p>""Let's get our tickets, kid.""</p><p>———————————————————–</p><p>The movie was creepy enough to get her jazzed up and Loren was laughing at her excitement. They talked about it on the way to the car, while they were driving downtown. It wasn't until they parked at a strip mall that Ashley fell silent. She could see the store window for Rose's a few stores down.</p><p>""Why are we parked here?""</p><p>""A responsible adult doesn't bring a little girl to a sex shop,"" Loren said.</p><p>Ashley laughed, looked pointedly at her.</p><p>""Yeah, I know what I said,"" Loren laughed, shaking her head, ""I never claimed to be a responsible adult.""</p><p>Digging in her purse, Ashley handed her the money. Loren counted it quickly, then put it in her own purse. She looked at Ashley, said, ""Are you sure about this? This is the point of no return. This is a lot of money to waste if you change your mind later.""</p><p>""I'm sure.""</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, smiling, ""Wish me luck.""</p><p>She got out of the car and walked up the sidewalk to Rose's, disappeared inside. Ashley sat back in her seat, bit back an excited giggle that kept trying to break free. Loren was really doing it, buying her and the girls strap-ons.</p><p>What seemed like for ever, she waited impatiently for Loren to return. So much time passed, she began to worry. Did it take this long to purchase sex toys? What if Loren got busted? The last thing she wanted was for her step-sister to get into trouble. The next to last thing she wanted to do was explain to her dad why she and Loren were at a sex shop in the first place. That was definitely a conversation that wouldn't end well.</p><p>She was close to panicking, when Loren exited the store with a large black sack in her hand. Seeing Ashley watching her approach, she smiled.</p><p>Getting into the car, Loren handed her the bag, said, ""Wait until we are out of the parking lot before you start looking through it.""</p><p>""You really bought them?""</p><p>""You got lucky,"" She said, smiling, ""Twice, actually.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""They were on sale. Dude said people were complaining and that he couldn't sell them. Had them marked down to just a few bucks over cost, he said.""</p><p>""What's wrong with them,"" Ashley asked, hoping Loren hadn't bought her a bunch of cheap stuff.</p><p>""Nothing really. In fact, they look on the fancy side. You'll see,"" Loren said, reassuringly.</p><p>""Then why were they on sale?""</p><p>""That was the second stroke of luck,"" she said, pointing at the bag, ""People were complaining the harness was too small. Dude said they were made in China, then made a slightly racist comment about Asians. Apparently, someone wrote in their blog about the strap-ons being fitted on the small size. Since you are a pint sized girl, these are perfect for you and your friends.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""See, twice lucky,"" Loren said, then, ""Is there somewhere near the mall you want to eat?""</p><p>""Why go back there?""</p><p>""You have so much to learn about sneaking around,"" Loren said, putting the car in gear, ""Mom will want to see a receipt. If we eat around here, she'll want to know why we were downtown.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said, nodding.</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, looking sideways at Ashley and grinning, ""you can look now.""</p><p>Her heart racing, she reached into the bag and pulled out the first thing she touched. It was a leather thong panty with adjustable straps at the waists. Loren hadn't been lying- it looked well made and expensive. Extending from the front panel was a slightly bent pink shaft with a bulbous head at its tip. It was probably six inches long and as thick as her vibrator.</p><p>Loren glanced away from the road long enough to look at her, asked, ""What do you think?""</p><p>""How much were they,"" Ashley asked.</p><p>""Twenty-five,"" Loren said, ""That is less than half of what they were originally selling for.""</p><p>""Nice,"" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""I'm still keeping the change, by the way,"" she said, glancing at Ashley, ""I had to deal with Dude's sleazy comments about me buying four strap-ons. I think I earned it.""</p><p>""Four?""</p><p>""I might have bought one for Heather and me,"" She said, grinning.</p><p>""Okay,"" Ashley laughed.</p><p>""Do you think you can squeeze all four into your purse,"" she asked, looking at it, ""Mom won't check yours; I can't be sure about mine.""</p><p>""Um, let me try.""</p><p>Pulling all of the strap-ons out, she lined all of the dildos up, then wrapped the straps around them. It made a neat little bundle. It almost fit.</p><p>""If I give you a few things, could you put them in your purse. I can't quite fit everything in mine,"" she said.</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>Ashley pulled a few things out, set them in the center console. Some space freed up, the bundle fit easily. More importantly, it didn't look like she was smuggling a bag of dicks, no bulging out the sides.</p><p>""Fits.""</p><p>""Nice,"" Loren said, then, ""Where are we eating?""</p><p>They decided on Fridays. As the hostess showed them to a table, Ashley started laughing.</p><p>""What's funny?""</p><p>""I should have left my purse in the car.""</p><p>Loren snorted and the hostess gave her an odd look. When she walked away, she leaned close to Ashley, grinned and said, ""You are walking around with a bunch of rubber dicks.""</p><p>""I know,"" Ashley said, laughing at her own expense, ""That's why I said I should have left my purse in the car.""</p><p>Grinning at her, Loren said, ""This is fun.""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Assuming we both don't end up grounded for life,"" she said, crossing her fingers so Ashley could see them, ""we should do this again.""</p><p>""I'd like that.""</p><p>""Just to be clear, I meant the movie and dinner,"" she said, then, ""I'm done buying sex toys for kids.""</p><p>""I figured that was what you meant.""</p><p>They ordered and when their food came they dug in. Between bites they talked about school, friends, relationships. Just girl talk. Ashley learned more about her stepsister in one conversation than she had known in the whole time she'd lived in the house.</p><p>After dinner, they headed home. Pulling into the driveway, Loren said, ""Get your game face on.""</p><p>Inside, they found Loren's mom in the kitchen, washing dishes. She turned when they entered the room. Smiling, she looked from Ashley to her daughter, ""There you are.""</p><p>""It isn't nine, yet,"" Loren said, ready to get surly.</p><p>""I know,"" she said, holding up her hand, ""I didn't mean it that way. Ashley, dear, Erin called for you. I told her you'd call her when you got back.""</p><p>""Oh, okay. Thank you,"" Ashley said, turning to go upstairs.</p><p>""Hold on a minute,"" she said, smiling, ""How was the movie?""</p><p>""Creepy,"" Loren said.</p><p>""Creepy? What did you see?""</p><p>""Insidious 2.""</p><p>""A scary movie? Really Loren, I-""</p><p>""It was PG-13,"" Ashley said, cutting her off, ""I picked the movie.""</p><p>Her stepmother looked at her, then at her daughter. Sighing, she said, ""Did you have a nice time, sweetie.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, truthfully.</p><p>""Alright,"" she said, smiling, ""I won't harp at you this time, Loren.""</p><p>Ashley didn't miss the emphasis on 'this time'. There was so much tension between mother and daughter- they were always rubbing each other wrong.</p><p>""Have you eaten?""</p><p>""We went to Fridays,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""Alright, then. Run along and call Erin back,""</p><p>She went upstairs, but didn't call Erin. Instead, she fished the strap-ons from her purse, untangled them. There was a red, blue, white and pink one. She liked the pink one, decided it was hers. She tucked the rest under her pillow, planning to hide them better later. Looking at it, she was thinking about trying it on. She was curious to see if it would fit.</p><p>A knock came at the door and she hurriedly stuffed the strap-on under her pillow. Her heart raced as the door opened. She sighed with relief when she saw it was Loren. Smiling, she motioned the girl in.</p><p>""Hey,"" she said, returning the smile, ""Thanks for bailing me out downstairs. I actually got a smile from her when I said I wanted to do it again.""</p><p>""You're welcome. And thanks for, you know.""</p><p>""Speaking of which,"" she said, holding out her hand, ""I'll take the white one.""</p><p>She fished it out from under her pillow and gave it to Loren.</p><p>""Better hide them better than that,"" Loren said, laughing, ""It looks like you were visited by the strapon fairy.""</p><p>""I know,"" Ashley said, grinning.</p><p>""Have you tried one on?""</p><p>""Not yet.""</p><p>""Call it morbid curiosity but I kind of want to know if they fit,"" She said, shaking her head.</p><p>""So do I,"" Ashley said, then, ""If you watch the door...""</p><p>""Keep your panties on, though,"" she said, going to the door, ""That seems a little less creepy.""</p><p>Laughing, Ashley found the pink strap on. Her dress made it a struggle to get the thing on. Finally, she managed to buckle one hip, fitting the panty in place, then did the other side. It just barely fit her, down to the very last hole in the straps. There was a hard lump pressing against her clitoris, but not uncomfortably so. Moving the panty around a little, she decided it was by design, not a flaw.</p><p>""Loren,"" Ashley said, gathering her dress up so she could see. The teenager laughed and shook her head. Grinning, Ashley looked at herself in the mirror. She had sprouted a curiously pink penis.</p><p>""Man, that is weird,"" Loren laughed, then, ""How's it fit? You want it snug, so it doesn't wallow around.""</p><p>""It is snug right now,"" Ashley said, hesitantly tugging at the pink dildo, ""I think it fits right. Can't really say for sure.""</p><p>""No, it fits,"" she said, moving closer and checking the straps, ""just barely, though. Good news is, you have room to grow into it.""</p><p>""There is a weird knot on the back,"" Ashley said.</p><p>Loren nodded, finding it on her own strapon, ""Yeah, that is a nice feature. When you are, you know, doing it, that puts pressure on your... Moral of the story, it'll feel nice, if you ever use this thing.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Ashley said, thinking she understood what Loren had been about to say.</p><p>""Alright,"" Loren said, pointing at the door, ""I'm gonna go. Do yourself a favor and hide those really good.""</p><p>—————————————————————————</p><p>""I can't believe you bought these,"" Erin said, laughing, ""Thanks for the really cool gift. And, thank Loren for me.""</p><p>""Thank her for me, too,"" Mindy said.</p><p>""I will,"" she said, happy that they liked their gifts. Seeing them grinning like that made it worth the embarrassment. She loved these girls- maybe not the way that Loren loved Heather, but as more than just friends.</p><p>""This really is something else, Ashley,"" Erin said, leaning forward to kiss her.</p><p>""You really like it?""</p><p>""I love it. Can't wait to play with it,"" she said, grinning.</p><p>""You are going to have to, though,"" Ashley said, smiling mischievously.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""It is your birthday,"" she said, looking at Mindy, ""which means you are the birthday girl in the middle. Tonight is all about you.""</p><p>""We might let you play with it later if you still have the energy,"" Mindy said, picking up on what Ashley was suggesting.</p><p>""Oh, boy,"" Erin giggled.</p><p>Ashley kissed her, then. She could feel Erin's excitement in the kiss and it fueled her own. As their tongues intertwined feverishly, she pulled the blonde's shirt up. Breaking the kiss for only a moment, she slipped it off when Erin raised her arms above her head. Her hand found and squeezed one soft breast until the girl moaned into her kiss.</p><p>Gently, she bore Erin to her back, then tortured her turgid nipple with her tongue. The girl sighed and stroked her hair. Ashley looked down her stomach and saw Mindy rubbing her pussy through the pale yellow panties she wore. She grinned as the Erin's hips began to gyrate against her hand.</p><p>""Get her out of them panties,"" she said.</p><p>Mindy hooked her fingers in the underwear and pulled them down when Erin lifted her backside off the bed. They slid down her long legs and ended up on the floor beside the bed. Smiling, Mindy stroked the folds of her sex, making Erin moan. On her hands and knees, she lowered her face to the blonde's writhing abdomen and tasted her bud with her tongue.</p><p>Sighing, Erin said, ""That feels so good.""</p><p>Still watching Mindy licking her pussy, Ashley pulled her tank top off, then shimmied out of her sleep shorts and panties. Naked, she pulled her strap-on out of the bag. She hadn't undone one of the hip straps, so it went on a lot easier this time. Fastening the last strap, she saw Erin looking at her. The panty in place, she turned so her friend could see her wearing it.</p><p>""How does that feel,"" Erin asked, reaching out to stroke the pink shaft.</p><p>""Kind of nice,"" Ashley said, feeling the knot rubbing against her clit. Then she laughed, ""Look at you, giving your first hand job.""</p><p>Laughing, Erin said, ""I guess I am.""</p><p>Ashley sighed as ever pump of Erin's fist translated to her sensitive clitoris. It was a curious feeling and she kind of liked it. Erin saw the look on her face and grinned, kept sliding her hand up and down the pink shaft. A moan escaped her.</p><p>""You can feel this,"" Erin asked.</p><p>""Yeah. I don't know if this is how a boy feels but it feels really good.""</p><p>Suddenly, Erin moaned and looked down at Mindy. The brunette had wet her fingers in her mouth and slipped two into her wet pussy. Ashley watched her thrust them in and out, making Erin writhe. The blonde kept stroking Ashley but it was hard for her to concentrate on the task as pleasure worked through her young body. As Mindy lowered her mouth to her undulating pussy, it became even harder.</p><p>Erin had been very excited and it didn't take long for her to stiffen with an orgasm. She laughed and stretched as the feel good juices began to flow. When Mindy crawled up her supine body, she kissed the girl passionately. Then the brunette moved to one side and it was Ashley's turn to move between her parted thighs.</p><p>Looking between her spread legs, Erin looked nervously at the pink dildo jutting out from her friend's lower abdomen. She bit her lip, laughed.</p><p>""It looks a lot bigger from this angle,"" she said.</p><p>""I'll be gentle,"" Ashley said, running a hand along her thigh and rubbing her clitoris. Erin sighed and nodded. Scooting forward, the redhead lined the dildo up with the opening of her vagina. Or tried to. She was too high and at an awkward angle to get it in. Laughing, she said, ""This is harder than it looks.""</p><p>""Put a pillow under her hips,"" Mindy said, handing her one, ""Saw it in one of the videos.""</p><p>Erin lifted her backside off the bed and Ashley slipped the pillow under her. It helped and Ashley lined up to enter her, again. The blonde giggled as the rubber shaft touched the opening of her sex. Smiling at her, Ashley pushed forward and the dildo eased into her hot, ready core. Erin's eyes widened and she giggled in surprise.</p><p>""Yeah, that's big,"" she said.</p><p>""Too big,"" Ashley asked, not moving.</p><p>""Take it easy for a little bit, okay,"" she said, shaking her head, ""Man, it is filling me up inside.""</p><p>Her first couple of thrusts were less than graceful. She tried to move her whole body, which didn't seem to work. Trying something else, she just pushed her lower abdomen out, rolling her hips forward, then back. This felt much better, both easier to do and it rubbed the knot deliciously against her clit.</p><p>""Is this okay,"" she asked, looking at Erin. She girl smiled and nodded, then moaned as the dildo sank deep into her.</p><p>""Just like that,"" she moaned.</p><p>It was a curious sensation, thrusting into her friend. She could feel her vaginal muscles squeezing the shaft, as it was translated to the knot pressing against her bud. Looking down at her undulating hips, at the shaft disappearing into Erin's eager sex, she wondered if this was how guys felt. With no way of knowing, she could only enjoy the sensation.</p><p>""How does it feel,"" Mindy asked, fiddling with her own strap-on. She had stripped out of her clothes and was struggling to get it on.</p><p>""Really good,"" Erin sighed.</p><p>Smiling at her, Mindy said, ""I was asking Ashley but it is good to know it feels nice on this end.""</p><p>""Very nice,"" Erin laughed.</p><p>""It feels... I don't know. You can feel each thrust like someone is rubbing you down there. It definitely doesn't feel bad,"" Ashley said, grinning at her.</p><p>Slowly, she let her pace quicken, each thrust coming faster than the one before it. She listened to Erin's breathing, watched her face twist into a rictus of pleasure and knew the blonde was ready for this. Thrusting faster caused the knot to rub vigorously against her now sensitive bud, and she moaned.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Erin groaned, her fingers grasping at the sheets. She was rolling her hips up into each thrust, the dildo sinking deep into her pussy.</p><p>Mindy moved closer and rubbed her clitoris as Ashley slammed the dildo into her. Erin went crazy as the dual pleasures melded into one mind blowing sensation. Her cries of ecstasy were getting louder and she had to bite her lip to stifle them.</p><p>""Ugh!"" she said, climaxing violently. Her body spasmed out of control and Ashley could feel her vaginal muscles shivering around the strap-on. She stop thrusting, the dildo still buried deep in her.</p><p>""I guess it does feel good,"" Mindy laughed, gently rubbing her clitoris, making her hips jerk. The dildo would move inside of her and she would moan.</p><p>Easing out of her, Ashley leaned forward and gave Erin a kiss. Still kissing, she moved from between her thighs, stretching out beside of her.</p><p>""Get on your hands and knees,"" Mindy said, her hands on her hip and thigh. Breaking the kiss, Erin did as she said. She looked over her shoulder as the brunette slipped behind her. She sighed as Mindy's strapon slipped into her still sensitive pussy. It was less of a shock this time, but it still felt huge inside of her. Mindy grasped her hips, pulling her back into the thrust. The dildo bit deep and she jerked in surprise as a flash of discomfort worked through her.</p><p>""Oww,"" she hissed, looking over her shoulder at Mindy, ""Not so deep, okay.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" the brunette said, a half sick look on her face. She looked about ready to pack up and never try this again. That was the last thing Erin wanted.</p><p>Erin smiled at her reassuringly and said, ""It's okay. We are still figuring these things out. Take it nice and slow.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Mindy said, still looking spooked.</p><p>Ashley watched the exchange with interest. The girls in the videos were just slamming it home, never reacting like Erin had. Then again, they were grown-ups with grown-up bodies. The girls were a lot smaller in size than they were and she guessed that translated to down there, as well.</p><p>She stored that way for future reference.</p><p>Seeing that Mindy was still unsure, Erin took over and pushed back against the dildo in her pussy. A sizeable length of it disappeared inside of her and she sighed. Looking over her shoulder, she said, ""This is perfect. Deep but not too deep.""</p><p>Mindy smiled at her, looked down at the dildo. Some of her confidence restored, she slowly pulled back, then thrust it forward. Erin sighed and nodded. Further encouragement wasn't needed and the brunette fell into a rhythm that felt good for both of them. Ashley could tell by the sounds Erin was making and the slack mouthed look on Mindy's face.</p><p>Catching her watching, Erin said, ""Lay down over here.""</p><p>Stretching out in front of her, Ashley wondered what she had in mind. In the videos, the girls were always sucking on the dildos. She wasn't sure if that was just something they did to turn on the male viewers or if actually felt good. Probably the former, she thought.</p><p>Erin didn't take the shaft into her mouth, but moved the panty aside, instead. Lowering her mouth to Ashley's pussy, she teased the clitoris with her tongue. Ashley could feel her moans against her bud, an odd feeling. It was like she could feel Erin's pleasure.</p><p>The wet, hot tongue soon awakened her own pleasure. She sighed and stroked her friend's silky blond hair. Propping up on her elbow, she watched as Erin licked her pussy, her adorable ass up in the air. It was kind of amusing, the pink shaft of the dildo sticking up by her ear. Ashley grinned, then moaned as a wave of pleasure worked through her.</p><p>Mindy had ahold of Erin's waist and was frantically thrusting into her. She was biting her lip and sighing. She grinned at Ashley when she saw her watching.</p><p>Unable to concentrate, Erin had given up on what she had been doing to Ashley. She had her teeth clenched so she wouldn't cry out. Her eyes were rolled back in her head.</p><p>""How does that feel, Erin,"" Ashley asked, laughing, ""It looks like she is really letting you have it.""</p><p>""It is so good. I can't take- Oh God- I can't take much more- Mmmm, Mindy, baby. That is amaz- Ahh!""</p><p>The orgasm caught her off guard mid word. She pulled away from the dildo, her body a shaking mess. Laughing, she brushed her hair out of her face and looked over her shoulder at the grinning brunette. She was sweaty and breathing heavily, her mouth open in a very unladylike manner. Still, she looked beautiful.</p><p>""Wow,"" Erin said.</p><p>""My turn,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""No,"" Erin laughed, shaking her head, ""I need a minute. It is someone else's turn.""</p><p>""You are the birthday girl,"" Mindy said, smiling, ""Tonight is all about you.""</p><p>""Well, this birthday girl, wants you two to have fun, as well.""</p><p>Ashley looked at her, the grinned at Mindy, ""You heard her.""</p><p>Laughing, Mindy crawled over and kissed her. Ashley hooked an arm around her neck and kissed her back. She broke the kiss and frowned when she felt a tug at her lower abdomen. Mindy had pulled the panty back into place and the knot once again pressed against her now very sensitive bud. Grinning, the brunette straddled her hips, pulled her own harness to one side and eased down onto the pink shaft of her strapon. It happened so fast, she was inside of Mindy before she realized the brunette had intended to mount her.</p><p>The brunette gasped as the shaft filled her up, laughing and looking down at where it disappeared inside her pussy. She looked at Erin and said, ""You weren't kidding. That is big!""</p><p>""Don't let it go too deep. It hits something inside and you get this painful, almost nauseating feeling. Not much fun,"" Erin said, grinning at her.</p><p>""Thanks for the heads up.""</p><p>She sank down, down, then jerked in surprise, said, ""Yeah, there it is. Sorry about earlier. That isn't pleasant at all.""</p><p>Slowly, she lifted up, then eased back down, repeated the whole process. She sighed and played with her breasts, her head lolling to one side. Ashley thought she looked really sexy sitting astride her, felt herself getting turned on watching her. Her bounding up and down on the shaft started feeling even better, her weight pressing the knot deliciously against her aroused bud.</p><p>Erin turned into her, pressing her body to her side and kissed her nipple. Her hand found and cupped the other breast. Groaning, Ashley arched her back, pushing the nipple into her mouth. Erin gently nibbled on the turgid nub until it ached sweetly. She explored Erin's bare back and shoulders, her flank and hip. She loved the warm, soft and smooth feel of her skin under her fingertips.</p><p>The pressure on her clitoris and the feeling of Erin's hot tongue on her nipple seemed to swirl into one intense sensation and she was moaning and sighing. The delightful menagerie of pleasures had her in a state and she realized she could come like this. The thought only hastened the outcome and she felt tension enter her body.</p><p>""Oh God, "" she said, squeezing Erin's shoulder, ""Oh, my God!""</p><p>She came with a startled cry. It caught Mindy off guard as much as it had Ashley. She stopped moving, looked down wide eyed at the shaking girl.</p><p>""Did you just come?""</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Um, yeah. That was crazy, right?""</p><p>""So it is possible to have an orgasm on that end of the strapon, too,"" Erin said.</p><p>""Well, you had me halfway there with your mouth,"" Ashley said, kissing her, ""Mindy just finished me off.""</p><p>""Speaking of finishing off,"" Mindy said, easing off the pink shaft.</p><p>""Come here,"" Ashley said, grinning sheepishly. Mindy crawled up and Ashley motioned for her to straddle her neck. She used one hand to hold the panty out of the way and raised her mouth to her pussy. The strapon was pressed against her forehead, which had to be a comical sight.</p><p>Sure enough, Erin laughed, ""Do you know you have a penis on your forehead?""</p><p>""Don't listen to her,"" Mindy said, laughing. Still, she unfastened the straps to her panty, then lifted up so she could remove it. Rubbing her pussy, she eased down onto Ashley's face. The redhead stuck out her tongue, let Mindy rock her hips so it rubbed against her tender bud. Her hands roamed up her lithe body, exploring every soft inch of her she could reach. Mindy sighed and continued to grind against her tongue, wetting Ashley's cheeks with her own saliva. It was an unusual feeling, both kind of icky and exciting at the same time. She had little control over what Mindy was doing to her.</p><p>Again, she had to admit to herself that she kind of liked not being in control. She had first learned that about herself one a few weeks ago when the girl had held her down and made her come until she begged to stop.</p><p>I wonder if Mindy knows this is turning me on, she thought.</p><p>She felt Erin's body weight shift on the bed but she couldn't see her passed Mindy's thighs. Wondering what she was up to, Ashley tried to sense where she was headed. Not having any luck, she turned her focus back to Mindy.</p><p>The brunette was moaning and arching her back, still rubbing her pussy all over Ashley's mouth and nose. Ashley tried trapping her thighs to hold her still but it did little good.</p><p>Something cool and firm rubbed her between her labia, making her gasp. Then it moved lower and she felt it press against the opening of her vagina. Realizing what it was, she felt Erin push her hips forward and the dildo was inside of her. Again she gasped as it filled her up.</p><p>""Surprise,"" Erin said, laughing.</p><p>Ashley couldn't respond, her mouth full of soft labia. She moaned against Mindy's pussy as Erin began thrusting. It started out slow at first, lazy deep thrusts that made her back arch and her toes curl. She picked up speed, the waves of pleasure coming faster and cresting higher. Ashley was glad that Mindy was doing most of the work because she couldn't stop moaning. It was all she could do to keep her tongue out.</p><p>""I think she likes that, Erin,"" Mindy laughed , looking over her shoulder, ""Use your fingers, too.""</p><p>Erin began rubbing her tender clit as she thrust her strapon faster and faster. Her body went crazy, her hips gyrating. More than once, she caused Erin to push too deep and she felt that sickening feel the other girls had described, but she couldn't stop her body from writhing with a mind of its own. It craved release and Erin had her rocketing toward it, already.</p><p>Then she cried out as her orgasm sank its teeth into her and shook her like a pitbull. Her cry was muffled by the brunette sitting on her face, luckily.</p><p>""Don't stop,"" Mindy said, sighing, ""Don't let her off that easy.""</p><p>Erin seemed happy to oblige and Ashley wanted to scream as she started thrusting into her still spasming sex. She tried to pull away but with Mindy sitting on her face and Erin grasping her hips, she was stuck.</p><p>It was the vibrator all over again, she thought.</p><p>Grinning down at her, Mindy said, ""You better make me come. She isn't going to stop unless you do.""</p><p>Desperate, she reached around and slipped her fingers into Mindy's sopping wet pussy as she continued to ride her tongue. It had the desired effect and the girl started making these little animal sounds of enjoyment.</p><p>Erin's thrusting was sending delicious shivers through her body and she felt a second orgasm already building steam. It wracked her harder than the first and she thought she might fly apart. Erin slowed but didn't stop thrusting, each time the dildo dug into her, she'd jerk and cry out. The reprieve was short lived, the pace creeping back up.</p><p>""That feels good,"" Mindy said, her voice thick with excitement. Her hips were undulating faster against Ashley's mouth. She cupped her breasts, squeezing them. She moaned, ""I'm going to come! Come with me!""</p><p>You better hurry then, Ashley thought, her gyrating of her hips already growing erratic as her third orgasm creeped up on her.</p><p>Mindy stiffened atop her, gasping. Her full weight settled on Ashley's face and she couldn't breath. Then her own orgasm ripped through her like a wild animal in a cage. This time, Erin slipped the dildo from her spasming sex. A few seconds passed, then Mindy must have remembered her because she lifted off her face. Swinging her leg over, she sat beside Ashley, smiled down at her.</p><p>""You all need to stop doing that,"" Ashley said.</p><p>""If you say it without a huge grin on your face, it'd pack more of a punch,"" Erin said, laughing.</p><p>""Come on, honey,"" Mindy said, leaning down to kiss her, ""You can't tell me you didn't like that.""</p><p>Ashley looked at her, then at Erin. Finally, she said, ""I guess I'm a bit of a freak. I like not having control.""</p><p>""Good, you admit it,"" Mindy said, smiling at her, ""Don't worry. I like pushing your buttons. I think Erin does, too.""</p><p>The redhead glanced at Erin, who shrugged and grinned, ""I know it drives you wild. You made a puddle back here.""</p><p>Blushing, Ashley said, ""Sorry.""</p><p>""It's alright. We'll just keep the comforter off the bed tonight,"" she said.</p><p>""Besides,"" Mindy said, looking at Erin, ""It'll be a long time before we get to sleep tonight, birthday girl.""</p><p>""Uh-oh,"" Erin laughed.</p>"
1160,"Secret Admirer, Part 1",Ebo,1,"Addison receives a note from an admirer in her school locker, which is a surprise; she goes to an all girls school.","['g/g cons', 'trib', 'rom']","<p>A single red rose.</p><p>Addison Melborne blinked in surprise at the flower sitting atop the stack of textbooks and notebooks in her school locker. Adjusting the books in the crook of her arm, she picked up the rose, careful of the thorns. It was a brilliant red, so lovely.</p><p>She looked around the bustling hallway but no one seemed to be more than a little interested in her, no one standing out as the giver of the flower. Frowning, she looked down at it, wondered who it was from.</p><p>Looking back in her locker, she noticed a folded piece of paper. The rose had grabbed her attention when she had opened her locker and she had overlooked the note. Setting the flower back in the locker, she picked up the note. In elegant penmanship, someone had written 'Your Admirer' on the back of the paper.</p><p>""My admirer,"" she said, out loud, blinking in surprise. If she went to a co-ed school, such a gift and note might not have been such a shock, but she went to an all girl school. Another student here at St. Micheal's had given her what appeared to be a love letter.</p><p>A girl.</p><p>Again, she looked around the hallway but couldn't spot anyone who might be the giver of the rose. Looking down at the letter in her hand, she felt her heart beat faster. Her stomach fluttered at the thought of a girl here at St. Micheal's liking her.</p><p>Recently, she has been doing a lot of thinking about herself, trying to figure out these thoughts and feelings she's been having. The other girls in her grade were beginning to talk about boys and the prospects of dating. She tried to seem interested, but she didn't share their excitement. Maybe the fact that she had to try so hard to be like them should tell her she was not.</p><p>These feelings... She hadn't told anyone about them, not even her best friend, which she was a little ashamed of. She knew Bethany wouldn't stop being her friend if she told her she thought she might be a lesbian. Still, she was afraid to admit she didn't feel an attraction to boys because she found the female form more appealing.</p><p>Now, a girl had sent her a rose and she felt that nervous energy the other girls talked about, felt like giggling and dancing.</p><p>She didn't, of course. She didn't want to draw attention to herself. Putting her books in the locker, she pulled out her backpack. She loaded it up with what she needed for homework, then slipped the note the front pouch. Looking at the rose, she didn't know what to do. It would be crushed if she put it in her back pack and she couldn't just carry it. People would wonder where she had gotten it and why. She just didn't need that kind of attention in her life right now.</p><p>Sighing, she left the rose sitting atop her books, closed her locker. She wished she could bring it with her, glanced over her shoulder at her locker as she hurried to catch the bus home.</p><p>She found Bethany sitting in their usual spot, slid in beside her. The girl grinned at her, then narrowed her eyes as she saw the look on her face. She was trying not to smile but she couldn't help it and her cheeks were flushed with excitement.</p><p>""What are you so happy about,"" Bethany asked.</p><p>Addison glanced at her friend, knew the girl could read her like a book. It was a curse of friendship. She felt herself blush and scrambled for something to tell the girl. She sighed when Bethany started shaking her head. The girl knew she was trying to avoid telling her something.</p><p>She took the note from her backpack, showed Bethany what was written on the back. The girl frowned, then her eyes got big as the ramifications of the note really sank in. Laughing, she said, ""Wait, you have a secret admirer at St. Micheal's? Then...""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Addison said, grinning sheepishly, ""there was a rose, too.""</p><p>""Some girl gave you a rose,"" Bethany said, laughing, ""What does the note say?""</p><p>""I don't know. I haven't opened it, yet.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""I didn't want to do it in school,"" Addison said, looking down at the note in her hand.</p><p>Bethany grinned at her, said, ""Afraid it would make you blush and someone would notice?""</p><p>She knew her friend was joking but that was pretty much the truth.</p><p>""You need to get over being embarrassed and just be yourself,"" Bethany said, smiling at her.</p><p>""Myself,"" Addison asked, her heart racing. The statement from her friend scared her a little bit. Did the girl know?</p><p>""Come on, Addie,"" she said, meeting her eyes, ""I'm your best friend. Do you really think I didn't notice the changes in you?""</p><p>Her palms began to sweat and she was a little shaky with adrenaline. Had it happened? Had someone finally noticed she was different?</p><p>""Then there was the grin on your face when you sat down,"" Bethany said, still holding her gaze, ""I haven't seen you grin like that in a month.""</p><p>Oh, God, Addison thought, swallowing hard, she knows!</p><p>""You don't have to talk about it, if you don't want to,"" she said, smiling, ""but I'm always available if you do. Whenever you are ready.""</p><p>She nodded, couldn't breathe. She wanted to open up to her friend, but she couldn't get the words out. Embarrassed, she looked away.</p><p>""Read your note, silly girl,"" Bethany said, affection thick in her voice.</p><p>Finally drawing in a deep breath, she held it as she opened the note. The handwriting was very neat, almost frilly. Definitely a girl's handwriting. Her heart was racing as she began to read:</p><p>My Dear Addison,</p><p>I wish I had the nerve to tell you in person but please know this note is my heart put on paper. Your beauty is almost too much to bear, takes my breath away and leaves me weak. You are always on my mind and in my heart...</p><p>The raw sentiment of the letter startled a gasp from her, her heart skipping several beats in her chest. She put a hand to her mouth, couldn't believe some girl felt so strongly about her. She'd never been so happy or excited or scared.</p><p>Oh God, she thought, what if...</p><p>There were just too many what ifs to even think about right now. There wasn't much left of the note and she finished reading the rest in a hurry:</p><p>... I don't know if you could ever be interested in a silly girl like me, but I pray you might. This rose is a token of my affection but also an invitation. Leave it on the trophy case by the rear exit and I'll take it as a sign, a ray of hope. As always, yours- your admirer.</p><p>She felt Bethany's eyes on her, glanced at her friend. She blushed when she saw her grinning at her, managed a sheepish one of her own.</p><p>""That good, huh,"" her friend asked.</p><p>""Pretty good, yeah,"" Addison said, with a nervous laugh.</p><p>""Figured,"" she said, grinning, ""you got that look on your face you always get when you eat an Oreo blizzard.""</p><p>Addison laughed, her cheeks getting even redder. She knew what her friend was insinuating with the statement. She loved the frozen concoction from Dairy Queen, ate them with such relish her friend usually made fun of her.</p><p>——————————————</p><p>""You think?""</p><p>Addison saw the amusement on her friend's face, felt her face turn scarlet. Her heart was racing in her breast and she felt a little sick to her stomach, she was so nervous. She felt kind of guilty, being so anxious about talking to Bethany. Up until recently, they could talk about anything and everything.</p><p>She had invited the girl over to finally tell her that she was a lesbian. She had psyched herself up for it, rehearsed what she'd say, but when the time came she had hedged. She had said 'I think', like she was unsure. That wasn't the case, anymore. Her reaction to the letter and rose from her admirer was proof enough.</p><p>Bethany laughed and put her arms around her shoulders. Giving her a reassuring squeeze, she said, ""Well, my might-be lesbian friend, shame on you for waiting so long to tell me.""</p><p>Grinning sheepishly, Addison said, ""I guess, I was a little scared.""</p><p>""Did you really think this would change anything?""</p><p>""I don't know. It's just... It is a little scary to be different. Do you know what I mean?""</p><p>Giving her another squeeze, Bethany said, ""You've always been a little different.""</p><p>""Ha ha,"" Addison said, laughing at her own expense.</p><p>""It's why we make perfect friends,""she said, grinning at her, ""we are both a little off.""</p><p>""You more so than me,"" Addison said, laughing.</p><p>""You wish you could be off as me,"" Bethany said, winking at her.</p><p>Laughing, she felt some of the tension drain out of her. They were going to be okay. That was the one thing that kept her quiet about her attraction to other girls for so long, the thought of losing Bethany as a friend. She loved the girl too much to let that happen.</p><p>""All jokes aside,"" Bethany said, meeting her eyes, ""I'm here if you want to talk about it. Any of it.""</p><p>Giving her friend a warm smile, she said, ""Thank you. You know, for being such a good friend.""</p><p>""Don't get all mushy on me.""</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, ""I won't.""</p><p>""Good,"" Bethany said, giving her one more squeeze before letting her go, ""now, tell me about this secret admirer of yours.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""What did the note say? Do you know who it is,"" her friend asked.</p><p>""It didn't say,"" Addison said, grinning. She couldn't help it, always had to smile when she thought about the letter from her admirer.</p><p>""Then what did it say,"" Bethany asked.</p><p>Addison looked at her friend for a long moment, then got off the bed and went to her desk. She returned with the note. Hesitating, she looked down at the folded piece of paper, wondered if she should show her friend. It was kind of personal and not just for her. Her admirer had poured her heart out on the page, expressed her feelings for Addison, and Addison alone. She seemed a little shy about putting herself out there, hence the note and rose.</p><p>Seeing her pause, Bethany said, ""I don't want to read the note. That is between you and your admirer.""</p><p>Relieved, Addison said, ""I didn't feel comfortable showing you. The girl, whoever she is, seems kind of shy about this. Do you know what I mean?""</p><p>""You mean, because she sent you a note instead of coming to you in person?""</p><p>""Yeah, that.""</p><p>""Maybe she is scared like you,"" Bethany said, then shrugged when Addison looked at her, ""maybe she is feeling you out, seeing if you might be interested.""</p><p>""Huh,"" Addison said, looking down at the note, ""you are probably right. She wants me to put the rose in the back display case at school if I am.""</p><p>""If you are,"" Bethany asked.</p><p>""Into girls, I guess,"" Addison said, blushing when Bethany grinned at her.</p><p>""Are you going to? Put the rose in the display case,"" her friend asked.</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said, feeling her pulse quicken. The thought of admitting she might be interested both scared and excited her.</p><p>""If you don't, this secret admirer of yours might retreat back into her shell and you'll never hear from her, again.""</p><p>""I know,"" Addison said, sighing, ""It's just...""</p><p>""No, I get it,"" Bethany said, smiling sympathetically at her.</p><p>""Do you think I should do it? Put the rose in the display case,"" Addison asked, chewing on her lower lip.</p><p>""I can't tell you what to do, Addie. This one is for you to decide.""</p><p>—————————————- ""What do you think of her?""</p><p>Addison frowned, a spoonful of potatoes half way to her mouth, ""Who?""</p><p>""Sarah Jenson,"" Bethany said, nodding at something behind Addison.</p><p>She really didn't intend to but she looked over her shoulder, saw Sarah at the table behind them. The girl was standing, leaning in to show her friends something. The shorts she wore were snug on her round backside and her long legs were tan from time in the early spring sunshine.</p><p>Turning back, she saw Bethany grinning at her. She raised her eyebrows questioningly.</p><p>""She has a cute butt, don't you think,"" Bethany asked.</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Addison said, ""What?!""</p><p>""Hey,"" Bethany said, laughing, ""a girl can admire another girl's butt without it being weird.""</p><p>""No, I think it is still weird,"" Addison said, shaking her head.</p><p>""Fine, it is weird,"" her friend said, grinning, ""she still looks good in those shorts, though.""</p><p>""Hey, I'm the lesbian here,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""Fine, what's your lesbian opinion of Sarah in those shorts?""</p><p>Blushing, Addison said, ""She does look pretty good in them.""</p><p>""There you go,"" Bethany said, winking at her.</p><p>""What are you playing at,"" Addison asked, giving her friend a weighing look. The girl was up to something.</p><p>""Can't a girl ask her friend's opinion of another girl's butt without having an ulterior motive?""</p><p>""You, no.""</p><p>""Fine,"" Bethany sighed, over exaggeratedly, ""I guess I'm trying to figure out your thing.""</p><p>""My thing?""</p><p>""Your type.""</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, ""My type, huh?""</p><p>""Hey, I'm trying to be supportive here,"" Bethany said, grinning, ""or nosy. I'm not sure which.""</p><p>""I think you can manage to be both.""</p><p>""It is one of my many talents,"" her friend said, laughing.</p><p>She thought about it a second, then shrugged, ""I don't have a type. Or, at least, I haven't figured it out, yet.""</p><p>""Fair enough,"" Bethany said, nodding, ""do you think Sarah is cute?""</p><p>""Yeah, she is pretty,"" Addison said, then gave her friend a weighing look, ""why are you asking?""</p><p>""Trying to have girl talk,"" she said, laughing, ""we can't talk about boys, so...""</p><p>""You want to talk about girls,"" she asked, laughing.</p><p>""Come on, Addie,"" Bethany said, winking at her, ""this is your chance to get all googly eyed liked the other girls. So flip your hair and finish this sentence, 'Oh my God! You know who is totes hot...'</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, ""Are you serious?""</p><p>""Come on. Play along. Who do you think is cute?""</p><p>Her cheeks on fire, Addison said, ""I'm not telling you.""</p><p>""I'm your best friend. If you can't tell me who you are crushing on, then who can you tell?""</p><p>""Oh God, fine! Larissa,"" Addison said.</p><p>""The chunky girl in our English class?""</p><p>""What? Oh,"" she said, then laughed, ""no, not her. The eighth grader.""</p><p>""Oh, the cheerleader,"" Bethany said, grinning, ""so you are into older, preppy chicks.""</p><p>""Ha ha,"" Addison said, shaking her head.</p><p>""Was it the uniform or her..."" Bethany asked, holding her hands out from her breasts, ""pompoms that got your attention.""</p><p>""Jesus, Bethany,"" she said, laughing.</p><p>""I'm just saying... A fourteen year old shouldn't be stacked like that.""</p><p>""Why are you looking at her breasts, again,"" Addison asked, still laughing.</p><p>""They are hard to miss. They enter the room a good two steps before she does.""</p><p>""Come on, now. Don't be hating.""</p><p>""I'm not hating. I'm jealous. I can't even stuff an a-cup,"" Bethany said, looking down at herself.</p><p>Laughing harder, Addison said, ""Oh God!""</p><p>""It's not funny.""</p><p>""I think you'll be okay,"" Addison said, grinning at her, ""you have a few years before you need to start worrying.""</p><p>""I don't know. I think I take after my mom.""</p><p>""What does that mean?""</p><p>""All the women on my dad's side of the family, big boobs,"" she said, sighing, ""but Mom... Mosquito bites, like me.""</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, ""Yeah, but your mom is gorgeous.""</p><p>""Checking out my mom, huh,"" Bethany said, giving her a look.</p><p>Blushing, she said, ""You know what I meant.""</p><p>""I know. I'm just messing with you,"" Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>Addison gave her a look, then had to smile. Talking to the girl was never boring. She was so unpredictable.</p><p>———————————————</p><p>The weather was fairly mild for the time of year but Addison had worn her light weight jacket to school, anyway. It had nothing to do with the temperature outside, which was in the lower seventies. She would have been comfortable without it. No, she had worn her coat because its long sleeves were perfect for concealing something.</p><p>Like a rose, for example.</p><p>The last three days, it had been into the eighties and she would have looked suspicious in a coat but the temperature had dipped this morning. It seemed the weather was on her side.</p><p>Now all she had to do was make up her mind whether to go through with putting the rose on the display case or not. She had spent all of her last period class thinking about it, didn't have a clue what Mrs. Brown was trying to teach her about history. By the time the bell had rung, ending the school day, she was still unsure.</p><p>Part of her wanted to take the plunge, to put herself out there, if only to one anonymous person, but another part was scared to death of getting hurt. What if this was some mean girl's idea of fun, to make her oust herself?</p><p>Standing at her locker, her coat already on and her homework loaded into her backpack, it was time to make the decision. She stared at the rose, couldn't breath.</p><p>""Shit,"" she muttered, looking around. The crowds were thinning out as the girls headed for their buses. Before she could change her mind, she tucked the rose up her sleeve and closed her locker door. One of the thorns scraped across her forearm, surely drew blood.</p><p>Her legs were a little rubbery as she headed for the rear entrance of the school and the display case that could either be the beginning of a relationship or the end of her life. Her pace slowed as she saw the case mounted to the wall, her heart racing in her chest. She came to a stop in front of the glass box and she realized she still wasn't sure she wanted to do this.</p><p>I could still walk away, she thought, looking around, no one has seen the rose. No one knows anything, yet. I could just walk away, go catch my bus and go home... And stare at my rose, wondering what could have been.</p><p>Jittery with adrenaline, she slipped the rose from its hiding place and place it on top of the display case, so only someone looking for it would see it. She had to fight the urge to grab it and run, forced herself to walk away. She glanced over her shoulder, thought the rose stood out like a neon sign but she knew it didn't.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" she muttered, made herself keep walking.</p><p>When she slipped into her spot beside Bethany, the girl gave her a look, then grinned, ""You left the rose.""</p><p>It wasn't a question but Addison nodded, a hesitant smile pulling at the corners of her mouth.</p><p>""Good for you,"" Bethany said, patting her thigh, ""I thought you might chicken out.""</p><p>""Oh, I thought about it,"" she said, with a nervous laugh, ""did I do the right thing?""</p><p>""Who knows,"" Bethany said.</p><p>——————————————–</p><p>Her text books were open but not a lot of studying was getting done. She spent more time looking through the pages then at them, her thoughts elsewhere. Finally, she gave up, pushed away from her desk.</p><p>She flopped on her bed, staring up at the ceiling. Raising her arm, she looked at the inch long scratch on her forearm, where the thorn had indeed drawn blood. It had stung when she ran it under water, then put some antibiotic ointment on it.</p><p>She hoped it was the only pain that came from putting the rose on the display case. Not for the first time, she wondered if she hadn't set herself up to catch a lot of grief. She cringed at the thought of walking into school tomorrow and getting turned into a spectacle by some mean spirited girl. Middle school was hard enough without that stigma hanging over her head.</p><p>There was a knock at her door and she frowned. Getting up she opened it, saw Bethany standing there, a duffel bag in her hand and her school backpack on her shoulders.</p><p>""What are you doing here?""</p><p>""I thought you might need some company, so I ask your mom if I could stay the night,"" Bethany said, smiling at her.</p><p>""I'm glad you are here,"" Addison said, hugging her friend.</p><p>""You alright,"" her friend asked, pulling back to look at her.</p><p>""Honestly,"" Addison said, with a nervous laugh, ""I'm a mess.""</p><p>""Yeah, I thought you might be,"" she said, stepping into the room and closing the door.</p><p>""What if it goes bad tomorrow,"" she asked, looking at her friend.</p><p>""Then I'm going to have to beat up some girl,"" Bethany said, pound her fist into the palm of her hand, ""you don't mess with my friends.""</p><p>Laughing, Addison felt some of the tension leave her. Bethany always seemed to know how to put her mind at ease.</p><p>""But forget about all that nonsense,"" Bethany said, grinning, ""I have a good feeling about tomorrow.""</p><p>""I wish I did.""</p><p>""Trust me,"" her friend said, taking her hand, ""some day, you and the misses will be sitting on the porch and you'll look back at this and laugh about it.""</p><p>""The Misses,"" Addison parroted, laughing, ""I think I should probably meet this person before you start talking about marriage.</p><p>""All I'm saying is, tomorrow is going to be a momentous day,"" she said, winking.</p><p>""I hope so.""</p><p>""Have faith. You'll be holding hands and smooching with some girl by the end of the month.""</p><p>""Smooching with some girl,"" Addison said, frowning. She really hadn't thought about what it would mean if the girl finally approached her. Would it be like Bethany said, all holding hands and kissing? She had been so busy freaking out about it going bad tomorrow, she had forgotten to be nervous about it going well.</p><p>I could end up with a girlfriend, she thought, her stomach fluttering in her gut, Oh God! I could be someone's girlfriend!</p><p>She wasn't sure she was ready for any of this.</p><p>""Hey, breath, Addie,"" Bethany said, laughing, ""relax. You are freaking yourself out, again.""</p><p>""It just dawned on me that I might have a girlfriend after tomorrow,"" she said, sitting on the bed.</p><p>Sitting beside her, Bethany put her arm around her shoulder, said, ""That's a good thing, right?""</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""I don't know. I've never had a girlfriend before, never even been one, even though Billy Huggins asked me out once. I've never held hands. I've never kissed anyone before.""</p><p>Bethany took one of her hands, grinned at her, ""There. You can cross this off your 'I've never' list.""</p><p>""I don't think this counts,"" Addison laughed.</p><p>""Fine,"" Bethany said, then suddenly kissed her.</p><p>Her lips still tingling from where her friend's had brushed hers, she looked wide eyed at Bethany, said, ""You kissed me.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, grinning, ""now you have one less thing to freak out about.""</p><p>""Yeah, but you kissed me.""</p><p>""It wasn't much of a kiss,"" Bethany said, shrugging.</p><p>""True. You could have put a little more effort into it,"" Addison said, grinning.</p><p>""Hey,"" her friend said, laughing.</p><p>""I'm just saying that was a weak kiss. What an embarrassing story it will be? ' How was your first kiss?' they'll ask and I'll have to say, 'Nothing special'.""</p><p>Bethany laughed, then leaned in to kiss her, again. While she had been teasing her about the first one, Addison really hadn't expected her to kiss her a second time. When she gasped in surprise, Bethany's tongue touched hers, teased her into a much deeper kiss. She kissed her back without really meaning to.</p><p>Pulling back, Bethany gave her a sheepish grin, said, ""Better?""</p><p>Her voice a little husky, Addison said, ""Wow!""</p><p>""You are a nice kisser,"" Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>""You kissed me, again.""</p><p>""What, is it weird for a girl to kiss her friend?""</p><p>""A little when you stick your tongue in their mouth, yeah.""</p><p>""Hey, you called my kiss weak. It sounded like a challenge,"" Bethany said.</p><p>""The second one was definitely not weak,"" Addison admitted, then blushed when Bethany grinned at her.</p><p>""I liked it, too,"" Bethany said.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>""Huh,"" Addison said, surprised.</p><p>""Like I said, you are a nice kisser,"" she said, shrugging. Suddenly, she grinned, said, ""I just realized my prediction already came true.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I said you'd be holding hands,"" she said, raising the hand holding Addison's, ""and smooching with some girl. Admittedly, I hadn't meant me when I made the prediction...""</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, ""Oh, God!""</p><p>Releasing her hand, Bethany said, ""Now that we've made out a little, what else do you want to do?""</p><p>Winking at her friend, Addison said, ""You mean, like get to second base?""</p><p>""I was thinking watch TV or something more along those lines,"" Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>——————————–</p><p>""What are you doing,"" Addison asked, her eyes widening.</p><p>""Getting ready for bed,"" Bethany asked, shimmying out of her jeans. In just a pair of panties, she looked at Addison, ""What?""</p><p>""Nothing,"" Addison said, blushing and looking away.</p><p>She could still see her friend's small breasts in her mind's eye. For all of Bethany's jokes about her 'mosquito bites', she thought the girl had looked pretty good standing there in just some panties. She felt kind of bad about eyeballing her best friend, seemed like a line she shouldn't cross.</p><p>""Come on now, Addie,"" Bethany laughed, shaking her head, ""you've seen me naked a million times.""</p><p>""I know. This is a first since I admitted, you know..."" Addison said, not looking at her, ""seems kind of weird now.""</p><p>""You can turn around now,"" Bethany said, crawling onto the bed.</p><p>Addison glanced at her and laughed, ""That isn't much better.""</p><p>She wore just a t-shirt and panties, her long legs bare. Again, she felt guilty about admiring her lean body, but those legs just drew her attention.</p><p>Bethany looked down at herself and said, ""What's wrong with this? This is how I always sleep.""</p><p>""Nothing, I guess.""</p><p>Suddenly, Bethany grinned, ""Are you nervous because you think I'm cute?""</p><p>""No!""</p><p>""You answered too quick,"" Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>Addison gave her a dirty look and said, ""I did not.""</p><p>""Did.""</p><p>Laughing, Addison shook her head and got off the bed. She went to her dresser, found a sleep shirt. As she started undressing, she felt eyes on her, turned to find Bethany watching her. The girl laughed when she waved her off, rolled onto her back. She hurriedly changed for bed, thought about adding a pair of shorts to her wardrobe but didn't. She slept in much the same thing as Bethany and any change in outfit would earn her a ribbing from her friend.</p><p>Still, she felt a little funny being so under dressed in the same bed as her friend. After all, she had lied when she said she didn't think Bethany was cute.</p><p>She slid under the light cover, reached for the bedside lamp. In the dark, she stared up at the ceiling, wondering if she'd ever get comfortable enough to sleep tonight.</p><p>""Addie,"" Bethany said.</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""I think you are cute, too.""</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Shut up.""</p><p>""Good night, silly girl.""</p><p>""Good night.""</p><p>She felt her friends weight shift as she rolled onto her side to go to sleep. She didn't even try, just stared up at the ceiling. Free of every other distraction- well, save from the half naked girl beside her- her mind wanted to turn to her admirer. She saw two possible outcomes tomorrow and both of them scared her for different reasons.</p><p>""You are freaking out, again,"" Bethany said, rolling to face her in the dark.</p><p>""How could you know that?""</p><p>""Years of friendship,"" she said, finding Addison's hand in the dark, ""do you want to talk about it?""</p><p>""Not really,"" she said, laughing, ""I just want to go to sleep but I can't seem to turn my mind off.""</p><p>""That's understandable. There is a lot to think about.""</p><p>Sighing, she said, ""Yeah.""</p><p>Bethany was quiet a moment, then said, ""Did you like kissing me?""</p><p>""Technically, you kissed me.""</p><p>""I'm pretty sure you kissed me back but fine,"" Bethany said, laughing, ""did you like when I kissed you?""</p><p>Addison was glad her friend couldn't see her blush, said, ""I guess. Why?""</p><p>""I was just thinking about it,"" Bethany said.</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""It was my first kiss, too,"" she said, shyly.</p><p>""Really? I wouldn't have guessed,"" she said, then, ""it was a nice kiss.""</p><p>""It was nice, wasn't it,"" she said and Addison could hear the smile in her voice.</p><p>""Why are you smiling?""</p><p>""I'm thinking about kissing you, again.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Addison said, feeling her heart race in her breast. She could still remember the feel of Bethany's lips as they pressed against hers and the thought of another kiss kind of excited her. She rolled onto her side, facing her friend. She could just make out her face in the back light of her alarm clock.</p><p>""Or, maybe you could kiss me this time,"" she said, biting her lower lip.</p><p>Taking a deep breath to muster her courage, she leaned in and kissed the girl, felt her lips part to let in her. She let herself be drawn into a deeper kiss, her toes curling. A little dizzy with excitement, she closed her eyes and let herself go.</p><p>Only when their lips finally parted did she realize that the space between them had disappeared. While lost in the kiss, they had come together, Bethany's body molded against hers, her hand on the small of Addison's back.</p><p>Bethany seemed almost as surprised by the turn of events as she was, ""I think we got a little carried away, that time.""</p><p>""Maybe a little,"" Addison said, laughing.</p><p>""It was nice, though,"" Bethany said, making no move to pull away.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Addison agreed.</p><p>""I like kissing you,"" her friend said.</p><p>""Me, too. We better stop, though,"" Addison said, feeling herself getting excited by Bethany's body pressing against her, ""before it gets weird.""</p><p>""Let it get weird,"" Bethany said, kissing her, again. Again, she felt that dizzying excitement, felt herself responding to Bethany.</p><p>Breaking the kiss, she said, ""This is the last chance to stop. One more kiss like that and I'm not sure I'll be able to.""</p><p>""Who said anything about stopping?""</p><p>""Bethany, we shouldn't be doing this,"" she said.</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>""Somethings can't be taken back,"" Addison said.</p><p>""You don't want to do this,"" Bethany asked, her eyes meeting Addison's in the gloom.</p><p>With a nervous laugh, she said, ""I didn't say that.""</p><p>""Then what is it?""</p><p>""I don't want this to get weird,"" Addison said, sighing, ""I can't lose you as a friend.""</p><p>""Do you think our friendship is that fragile? That any little thing can break it?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Like it or not, you are stuck with me,"" she said, grinning, ""now, kiss me, silly girl.""</p><p>""This is a bad idea,"" she said, but she kissed Bethany, anyway. She shivered as a delicious heat blossomed between her thighs. The kiss lingered and she felt her friend's excitement growing. It fueled her own, her heart racing in her breast.</p><p>Bethany took one of her hands and placed it on something soft, pliant. Lost in the kiss, it took her a second to realize she was cupping her friend's breast. She thought she should pull away but Bethany's hand was on top of hers. The nipple poked her palm through the thin cotton on her t-shirt, begged for attention. With a shiver of excitement working up her spine, she teased the nipple. Bethany groaned into her mouth, pressing against her hand. It was an invitation she couldn't pass up, forgot about feeling weird about feeling up her friend.</p><p>She sighed as Bethany's hand roamed over her back, onto her shoulder. A nervous giggle escaped her as her friend found her breast. The giggle became a moan as her turgid nipple drug across her palm.</p><p>This is getting out of hand, she thought.</p><p>When their lips finally parted, Bethany asked, ""So, what's next?""</p><p>""Next?""</p><p>""You know, after second base,"" Bethany husked, her voice thick with excitement.</p><p>Addison's eyes widened as what that question implied sank in. Her friend had more than just kissing on her mind. She bit her lip nervously, both scared and excited by the thought of going even further with Bethany. She couldn't deny the idea was interesting.</p><p>Swallowing hard, she asked, ""Are you sure about this?""</p><p>Bethany laughed, ""When have I ever done something I didn't want to?""</p><p>""You really want to do this,"" she asked, meeting her eyes.</p><p>""What, can't a girl make out with her friend without it being weird?""</p><p>""Not really,"" she said, laughing, ""I'm pretty sure we crossed the line into weird a long time ago. I think if we go much further, we'll have passed through making out into... Something else.""</p><p>""Something else,"" Bethany repeated, like she was trying the words on for size, ""What, exactly, is 'something else' for two girls? Do you know?""</p><p>""I might know a few things,"" she said, blushing as Bethany gave her a look, ""when I realized I might be a lesbian, I did some... research.""</p><p>""Research?""</p><p>Her face getting even hotter, she said, ""I just wanted to understand the... feelings I'd been having. I looked up what it meant to be a lesbian online. One site I came across talked about having sex. I guess curiosity got the better of me...""</p><p>Bethany laughed, ""I can see you blushing even in the dark.""</p><p>""Shut up,"" she said, laughing at her own expense.</p><p>""Anything... interesting on the site?""</p><p>""Interesting?""</p><p>""You know what I mean,"" Bethany said, laughing, ""anything you want to try?""</p><p>""Wait,"" she said, propping up on her elbow, ""are you being serious, right now? You want to have...Sex?""</p><p>""Do you?""</p><p>""We are only twelve!""</p><p>""Is that a no,"" her friend asked, amused. There was a challenge in her tone, one she used to goad Addison into doing something stupid in the past. Even though she recognized it, she still let it get the better of her.</p><p>""I didn't say that,"" she said, hating herself for rising to the bait, ""it's just... It would be my first time.""</p><p>Bethany sat up, met her eyes, and said, ""It'd be mine, too. Like you said, we are only twelve, after all.""</p><p>""But you still want to do it,"" Addison asked.</p><p>""Yeah, I do. I think it'd be kind of cool, don't you? You're my best friend, Addie. I love you to death. I can't think of a better person to be my first.""</p><p>Well, when you put it like that, she thought, feeling like she might cry. She pulled the girl into her arms, kissed her deeply.</p><p>""Wow,"" Bethany said, looking wide eyed at her when their lips parted.</p><p>""Sorry,"" Addison said, laughing.</p><p>""Was that a yes?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, giving her a quick kiss, ""that was a yes.""</p><p>""Um, okay,"" Bethany said, with a nervous giggle, ""do we have to... take our clothes off?""</p><p>""No. You can do it with them on,"" Addison said.</p><p>""If we are going to do this..."" Bethany said, grinning at her.</p><p>""...we should do it all the way,"" she finished the sentence, returning the grin. Her hands were shaking a little as she slipped out of her shirt. She tossed it aside, felt her friend's eyes on her in the gloom. The dark wasn't perfect, ruined by the myriad of LEDs on the her electronic devices, so she knew Bethany could see her. She shivered.</p><p>Bethany took a deep breath, then hurriedly stripped out of her own shirt. Addison admired the pale swells of her small breasts, remembered how one of them had felt in her hand. Her palm tingled at the memory of the turgid nipple pressing insistently against it. Then her mind flashed to Bethany getting ready for bed, standing there in just her panties. She had looked away in a hurry because she hadn't wanted to admit she had like how her friend had looked in just her panties.</p><p>She is back in just her panties now, she thought, grinning. She kind of wished the lights were still on so she could see her better.</p><p>""Panties on three,"" Bethany asked, hooking her thumbs in the waist band of hers. Addison could just make out her smile, thought it was the sexiest thing she'd ever seen.</p><p>""Panties on three,"" Addison agreed, getting ready to shuck her underwear, ""One... Two...Three!""</p><p>Both girls were giggling as they wriggled out of their panties. Again, Addison felt her friend's eyes on her skin, her gaze hot. It sent a shiver of excitement through her.</p><p>""Turn the light on,"" Bethany said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""I want to see you,"" she said, giggling.</p><p>Addison, found the lamp, turned it on. The sudden glare hurt her eyes, made her squeeze them tightly shut. It took a long minute for her to get them open and keep them open, but when she finally did, she looked at her friends lean, naked body. She drank in her long legs with their knobby knees; her flat belly and hips just beginning to flare; her small, up swept breasts. She looked amazing sitting there, so soft and inviting.</p><p>Bethany bit her lip, her own eyes roaming over Addison. She saw interest in those eyes, was a little surprised by it. After all, she was the only admitted lesbian in the room. Still, there was no denying what she saw- her friend found her desirable.</p><p>Tucking her hair behind her ear, shyly, Bethany asked, ""Now what do we do?""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Addison moved in front of her, sat facing her. She put her right leg over Bethany's left, then urged the girl to put her right over her left. Bethany laughed when Addison scooted forward and their bodies came together. Her eyes were wide as she looked down at their girlhoods mashed together.</p><p>""Now, roll you hips forward,"" Addison said, showing her what she meant. A shiver of pleasure worked through her as their bodies rubbed together.</p><p>""Oh God,"" Bethany laughed around a moan, doing what Addison had said, ""like this?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, a little breathy with excitement. This was really happening. She was having sex with a girl--her best friend, no less.</p><p>With a little practice, they found the perfect rhythm. Every time their eyes met, they started giggling, the nervous energy between them almost too much to bear. Addison's face felt hot but she wasn't sure if she was blushing or was flushed with excitement. Probably both.</p><p>All she knew for sure was that Bethany's body rubbing against her own had her so turned on. The site she had found had talked about becoming aroused, what the female body felt like when it was sexually excited. She had all the symptoms in spades.</p><p>""This feels nice,"" Bethany said, moaning. When her eyes found Addison, she bit her lower lip and smiled, nodded. The meeting of their bodies was sending little shock waves of pleasure through her. Each one forced a moan passed her slack mouth.</p><p>Bethany leaned in and Addison met her half way, their lips meeting. Her hand found the back of her friend's neck, didn't let her pull away from the kiss. Not that Bethany seemed to want to, her kiss as eager as Addison's.</p><p>When their lips finally parted, Bethany was grinning at her. Addison smiled back, then put her hands on the girl's shoulders, pushed her onto her back. Gasping in surprise, she looked wide eyed up at Addison as she climbed on top of her, her thighs straddling one of Bethany's hips. She winked at the girl, settled her weight onto her. Bethany's surprise turned to excitement as she realized Addison's intent. Their bodies nested together, again, fitting together like they were meant to. Her friend moaned thickly as Addison rolled her hip's back and forth.</p><p>Grinning up at her, Bethany asked, ""Learn this from your 'research'?""</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""Shut up and roll your hips.""</p><p>Bethany met her counter thrust for thrust, their bodies grinding together deliciously. Their little wordless sounds of pleasure mingled in the air between them, a beautiful song of their growing excitement.</p><p>Looking down at her Bethany's supine body as it writhed against her own, she couldn't keep her hands off of her. They wanted to explore her, to know all of her, from her flat belly to the the swells of her small breasts to the baby hairs on the insides of her thighs. She thrilled to the soft, smooth skin under her finger tips. Her touch made Bethany moan and sigh, her body twisting and arching as her caresses set her nerve endings tingling.</p><p>Propping up on her elbows, Bethany teased her into a kiss, her playful smiling beckoning her lips. She was</p><p>breathless and little dizzy when she finally had to break it.</p><p>Bethany smiled at her, bit her lip around a moan, then said, ""It's my turn to be on top.""</p><p>Happy to oblige, Addison, slipped an arm under her friend's neck, pressed her body against hers, then rolled them until she was on the bottom and Bethany sat astride one of her hips. The deft move seemed to impress the girl and she grinned appreciatively down at Addison.</p><p>""Are you sure you've never done this before,"" Bethany said.</p><p>""Pretty sure,"" Addison said, laughing.</p><p>""I really need to see this website, then,"" Bethany said, winking. She leaned down to kiss her as she began to rock her hips back and forth.</p><p>Really without thinking about it, Addison's hands found her friend's hips, helped her really grind against her. Her back arched off the bed as it made those little shock waves slam into her harder. Her cries kept wanting to get away from her and she had to bite her lip to keep quiet. Bethany was struggling herself, her face pinched in pleasure.</p><p>""Oh God, this is good,"" Bethany said in a breathy moan.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Addison agreed.</p><p>""Why did we wait so long to do this,"" Bethany said, arching her back, her hair just tickling Addison's thighs as her head fell back.</p><p>""Wait so long,"" Addison said, laughing, ""I can't believe we are doing this already.""</p><p>""If I'd know it felt this good,"" she said, smiling down at her friend, ""I'd have been doing it a long time ago.""</p><p>Addison thought about that a moment, then had to grin, ""I think I would have, too.""</p><p>Bethany laughed, leaned in to kiss her, then said, ""Well, I'm glad we are doing it now.""</p><p>Meeting her eyes, she said, ""So am I.""</p><p>As their lips met, again, and their tongues teased each other into a passionate kiss, Bethany's hands roamed over her body. Everywhere she touched, her skin was left tingling. Addison thrilled to her touch, loved the feel of her hands as they explored every inch of her.</p><p>Her breathing quickened as she felt a curious tension building in her body. As Bethany's hips continued to rock back and forth, grinding their bodies together, her cries became harder to restrain. Her body was alive with pleasure, every nerve ending screaming for... Something. She didn't know what, but something was about to happen.</p><p>""It's- Oh God... It's going to happen,"" Bethany said, her eyes getting wide. Addison realized her friend sensed it, too, but she thought the girl had an idea what it was. She wanted to ask her friend what was going to happen but she couldn't get the words past the moans that were ripping from her.</p><p>Then it happened. There was an explosion deep inside of her, her whole body clenching up. It squeezed a cry out of her, then her body went crazy. Her whole body quivered as intense pleasure crashed through her. She saw Bethany stiffen atop her, her lithe body bending almost in half as her back arched. Even as her thoughts turned fuzzy, she knew the girl was feeling the same thing she was, had felt the explosion that had rocked Addison.</p><p>""Oh, God,"" Bethany said, laughing as she brushed the hair out of her face, ""that was... I can't believe we... You did, didn't you?""</p><p>""I think. What was that?""</p><p>""I don't know. It happened to me once in the shower,"" she said, then blushed when Addison started laughing.</p><p>""And what were you doing in the shower when it happened,"" she teased.</p><p>""Um, washing my hair?""</p><p>""Some how I doubt that,"" Addison said, laughing.</p><p>Bethany crawled off of her, then stretched out on her back beside her. Staring up at the ceiling, she said, ""I'm still shaking all over.""</p><p>""Me, too,"" Addison said, shaking her head, ""that was amazing.""</p><p>""Amazing,"" Bethany agreed.</p><p>Shaking her head, Addison laughed, ""We just had sex.""</p><p>""What, can't a girl have sex with her friend without it being weird?""</p><p>Turning her head, she grinned at her, ""You can have sex with me anytime, Weirdo.""</p>"
1161,"Secret Admirer, Part 2",Ebo,2,More of the story of Addison and her secret admirer.,"['g/g cons', 'oral', 'rom']","<p>The alarm clock starting buzzing way too early in Addison’s opinion. Half opening one eye, she saw it was indeed time to get up. Groaning, she silenced the alarm. Bethany stirred beside her, moved against her. She was warm and soft and the feel of her body molded to hers reminded Addison about the night before.</p><p>“Morning,” Bethany said, sounding half asleep. She rested her head on Addison’s shoulder, threw a leg across her thighs.</p><p>“Good morning to you, too,” Addison said, grinning at her.</p><p>“Are you ready for your big day?”</p><p>“Big day,” Addison parroted, frowning.</p><p>“The rose,” Bethany said, laughing, “the secret admirer? The reason you were freaking out before I came over?”</p><p>Blushing, Addison said, “Oh, yeah. That.”</p><p>Her mind had been on what had happened last night, distracted by the warm body pressed against hers. The admirer had been put on the back burner by the fact that she had had sex for the first time, with her best friend no less. It gave her a lot to think about.</p><p>Bethany gave her a playful grin, said, “Last night was pretty amazing, wasn’t it?”</p><p>Smiling back, she said, “I don’t know what last night was, but it was pretty amazing.”</p><p>Laughing, Bethany said, “Last night was last night. It was fun and spontaneous and exciting. Crazy, sexy fun.”</p><p>“It was pretty crazy,” Addison agreed, giving her friend a squeeze, “but I’m glad it happened.”</p><p>Bethany smiled at her, said, “Me, too, but don’t get all mushy on me.”</p><p>“I won’t,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“Good,” she said, rolling off of her, “grab the first shower. And brush your teeth. Your breath is a little rough.”</p><p>“Hey,” Addison said, laughing, “yours isn’t exactly roses, either.”</p><p>She grinned, said, “Wake me up when it is my turn for the shower.”</p><p>Shaking her head, Addison went to her dresser, found some clean panties and a bra, grabbed her robe on the way out the door. The shower was wonderful, the hot water washing away the last cobwebs of sleep that clung to her.</p><p>As she stood under the spray, her mind finally wanted to turn to her admirer, the girl who had left the rose and the very heartfelt note for her. She wondered, not for the first time, who it could be. What kind of girl was interested in her? A goth chick with pale skin and too much eyeliner? A jock, sporty type? A nerdy, glasses wearing type? A preppy cheerleader type?</p><p>That last one made her smile, thinking her admirer might be Larissa.</p><p>Her luck, it might be the heavy set girl in her English class.</p><p>She wouldn’t know until the person decided to come forward. If she ever did.</p><p>Sighing, Addison cranked off the water, found her towel. She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror, paused in drying off. Straightening up, she looked at herself, wondered what her admirer saw when she looked at her. Not that she was unattractive. She had a lean body just beginning to shed her little girl straight lines, looked pretty good in jeans or a dress. She didn’t have the kind of beauty magazines would trip over themselves to put on their covers, but she thought she was cute. She had dimples when she smiled and big brown eyes, with just a smattering of freckles across the bridge of her nose.</p><p>She shook her head, finished drying off. She wasn’t much for self examination, didn’t put a lot of effort into her looks. Running a brush through her hair and brushing her teeth was about the extent of it.</p><p>Slipping into her undergarments and robe, she left the bathroom. Back in her room, she found her friend asleep on her stomach. They had eventually put their clothes back on last night, after Bethany had pointed out it probably wasn’t a good idea for them to get caught naked in bed together. She hadn’t bothered to pull the covers back over her when Addison had gotten up and now she took a moment to admire her laying there.</p><p>She liked the way the panties molded to her round backside, liked her long legs. Bethany was on her way to being a leggy, beautiful girl and Addison felt a twinge of desire for the girl. After last night, it was hard not to think about having those long legs wrapped around her.</p><p>Shaking off the thought, she shook the girl awake, said, “Go shower.”</p><p>“Okay,” the girl mumbled, pulled herself into a sitting position. Addison left her to wake up, went to her closet for something to wear. She looked at her rack of clothes, not seeing anything. She loved her clothes but nothing seemed appropriate for today.</p><p>“In my bag,” Bethany said, around a yawn.</p><p>Looking at her, Addison said, “What?”</p><p>“Wear the dress in my bag,” she said, stretching, “I brought it because I figured you’d need something cute to wear.”</p><p>“My clothes are cute,” she said, giving her a look.</p><p>“Didn’t say they weren’t. Just saw you staring dumbly at your closet, thought I might be able to help,” she said, grinning.</p><p>Sighing, Addison said, “It is a little scary how well you know me.”</p><p>“Ah, what are friends for,” she said, yawning.</p><p>Addison found the dress in her duffel bag, held it up. She recognized it, had seen Bethany wear it a few times. She couldn’t deny it was cute but she doubted it would look as good on her as it had on Bethany. It was like the dress had been designed with her body in mind.</p><p>Holding it up in front of her, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes went to her damp, flat hair and she thought it really didn’t work with the dress.</p><p>“I brought my mom’s curling iron,” Bethany said, appearing behind her. Her arms slipped around Addison’s waist and she rested her chin on her shoulder. Smiling at their reflection, she said, “Let me grab a shower then I’ll help you with your hair.”</p><p>“You really thought of everything, huh,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“I want you to knock the socks of this admirer of yours,” she said, pulling back. She gave Addison a playful swat on the backside, making her yelp. Laughing she headed for the bathroom and a shower.</p><p>————————————————-</p><p>Everyone was staring at her and she stopped just inside the front doors of the school. Her face turned red and she thought it had happened, what she had feared might. Some spiteful girl had ousted her, made a fool of her in front of the whole school. She could see the girls smiling and nodding at her, more girls looking at her wide eyed.</p><p>She wanted to bolt from the school, but Bethany was standing in her way. The girl was grinning at her, shook her head.</p><p>“They aren’t staring because they know your secret. They are just trying to figure out who the hot chick is that kinda, sorta looks like Addison Melborne.”</p><p>Addison took a closer look, saw that her friend was right. A couple girls even smiled at her, gave her a nod of approval. Her cheeks colored for a whole other reason and she had to smile. She wasn’t used to garnering this much attention.</p><p>“Everyone is staring at me,” she said, out of the corner of her mouth.</p><p>“As they should. You look great.”</p><p>Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, she said, “This is definitely new.”</p><p>“Ah, the potential has always been there. You just don’t do anything with it.”</p><p>“Hey,” Addison said, laughing. She wasn’t too upset, though; it was mostly the truth.</p><p>“I’m just saying,” Bethany said, winking at her, “Go, dazzle your admirer. I’ll see you at lunch.”</p><p>Her friend left her and she was alone with all the new attention the dress and change of hairstyle had inspired. Her cheeks were hot and she had to bite back a nervous giggle as she hurried to her locker. She could still feel them looking at her.</p><p>The girl with the locker beside her, glanced at her, then looked at her wide eyed. Grinning, she said, “Wow, look at you!”</p><p>“Just trying something new,” she said, cringing at the inane comment.</p><p>“You look great,” she said, closing her locker, “I love the hair.”</p><p>“Thanks.”</p><p>“See you in science class.”</p><p>“Bye,” Addison said, smiling at her.</p><p>Turning back to her locker, she couldn’t stop grinning. She’d be lying if she said she didn’t like the attention she was getting.</p><p>She put her backpack up, grabbed her first period books, then closed her locker. Even though her first class was the other way, she made a loop by the back display case. As she got close, she saw the rose was gone.</p><p><i>Had the message been received, she wondered, then sighed, or had the janitor seen it and thrown it away?</i></p><p>She wouldn’t know one way or the other unless her admirer made contact, again.</p><p>—————————————–</p><p>The day was finally over, the bell signaling the end of last period ringing. She filed out of the classroom with the rest of the girls, headed for her locker. She stood in front of it, her heart racing as it had every time she’d opened her locker today. It was a little disappointing, not finding a note or another rose, had felt that let down nine times so far. Would this be number ten, the final let down before the weekend?</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she opened her locker slowly, peeked inside. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the rose sitting atop her books, the note tee peed across the stem. Even at the weird angle, she could see ‘Your Admirer’ written on the side.</p><p>Not expecting to see anyone, she still had to scan the hallway, anyway. No one was watching her.</p><p>She put up her books, grabbed her empty backpack. The homework gods had smiled on her and she didn’t need to take anything home over the weekend. She thought the rose might survive okay in her empty backpack, decided to risk it. She hastily put it in the main compartment, glancing around to see if anyone had seen her. It was the weekend and everyone was rushing to leave, so no one was paying her any attention.</p><p>The note went in the front pocket, then she shut her lock and ran for her bus. She wasn’t in any danger of missing it; she just wanted to tell Bethany about the note and the rose.</p><p>Bethany saw her coming down the aisle between the seats, started grinning when she saw the look on her face. She slid over and let Addison sit down.</p><p>“You got another note,” Bethany said and it wasn’t a question.</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, giggling excitedly, “and another rose.”</p><p>“Have you read it, yet?”</p><p>“No,” she said, digging it out of her backpack, “it just showed up.”</p><p>“Well, don’t mind me,” Bethany said, grinning at her, “Read you note.”</p><p>Unfolding the paper, she read what her admirer had written:</p><p><i>They say a rose would be a rose by any other name, but a rose can also be an opportunity. A chance. That is what you have given me by putting the rose on the display case. A chance. As always, yours. Your admirer.</i></p><p>“You finished reading, yet?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, frowning at the note.</p><p>“What’s with that face,” Bethany asked, looking at her.</p><p>“I don’t know. It’s just…I guess I hoped for more than this,” she said, reading the note, again.</p><p>“Still no name?”</p><p>“No nothing,” she said, sighing, “basically it is a confirmation that the admirer saw the rose.”</p><p>“That has to count for something, doesn’t it?”</p><p>“I just… I don’t know. The first note was so heartfelt and sweet. I guess, I wanted more of that.”</p><p>Bethany gave her an odd look, then grinned.</p><p>“What are you grinning about,” she asked.</p><p>“Nothing. I never figured you for the romantic type.”</p><p>“Shut up,” Addison said, laughing, “is it so wrong to want to be pined after?”</p><p>Laughing, Bethany said, “No. Nothing wrong with that.”</p><p>“She didn’t even mention how stunning I look today,” Addison said, feeling kind of foolish for saying stunning.</p><p>“I’m sure she noticed,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“Even the girl who has the locker beside me said something and we barely acknowledge each other most days,” she grumbled.</p><p>“Maybe she is your admirer,” Bethany said, laughing when Addison gave her a dirty look, “well, she could be.”</p><p>“I doubt it,” Addison said.</p><p>“Well, even if your admirer didn’t appreciate the new look, everyone else did. You were the talk of the school.”</p><p>“I seriously doubt that,” Addison said, shaking her head.</p><p>“I’m serious,” Bethany said, meeting her eyes, “you look beautiful. I had random girls asking about you today, about the new hairstyle and the dress.”</p><p>“Really,” Addison asked, a little embarrassed. She wasn’t used to this kind of attention.</p><p>“Cross my heart. You look beautiful,” she said, grinning at her.</p><p>“Thanks,” she said, blushing.</p><p>Leaning close, her friend whispered, “And I’m not just saying that because we had sex.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Wow.”</p><p>“Speaking of which,” she said, winking at Addison, “are you still staying over this weekend?”</p><p>“You think because it happened once, it’s going to happen, again?”</p><p>Bethany gave her a playful smile and said, “Isn’t it?”</p><p>Her heart rate kicked up a bit when she saw that smile. She swallowed hard and said, “I think it just might.”</p><p>——————————————</p><p>Addison loved Bethany’s bedroom, which took up the majority of the basement. Only a small laundry nook and a storage closet shared the space. She had room for a couch and love seat facing her TV, a desk for studying and off course a bed, dresser, and walk in closet. All of that and she still had room to roam around.</p><p>Then there was the attached bathroom, with her own shower. Even more than the large space, Addison coveted her friend’s bathroom.</p><p>“You are eyeballing my bathroom, again,” Bethany said, flopping on her bed.</p><p>“You are so lucky,” Addison said, sitting down beside her, “I wish I had a room like this.”</p><p>Laughing, she said, “You say that every time you come over. Well, since Adam left for college and this became my room.”</p><p>“You should get used to it,” Addison said, laughing, “I’m probably going to say it some more.”</p><p>“If you are done pining over my bedroom, maybe we can find something to do,” Bethany said, shaking her head.</p><p>“Like what,” Addison asked.</p><p>Grinning at her, her friend said, “I know what I’d like to do, but we should probably wait until my parents go to sleep.”</p><p>Laughing, she said, “Wow.”</p><p>“What? It was fun,” she said, flashing her eyes at Addison, “I’ve been thinking about it all day.”</p><p>“Really?”</p><p>“Haven’t you,” Bethany asked, grinning at her.</p><p>“It’s crossed my mind a few times,” she admitted, blushing.</p><p>“Good,” she said, getting up and going to her desk, “what was that website you found?”</p><p>“Website,” she parroted, going to her friends side. She saw the grin on Bethany’s face, felt her pulse quicken as she realized what she was looking for. Giggling, she said, “Why do you want that site?”</p><p>“What did you call it,” Bethany said, winking at her, “research?”</p><p>“Hey, I found it by accident,” Addison said, blushing.</p><p>“And yet your curiosity got the better of you,” her friend said, laughing. She booted up her computer, turned back to Addison, “What’s the address?”</p><p>“I don’t know it by heart,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“Can you find it, again?”</p><p>Shaking her head, she said, “Yeah, probably.”</p><p>Bethany moved aside and pointed at the keyboard. Still shaking her head, Addison found the site through a series of links. Her cheeks were on fire when she saw Bethany looking at her wide eyed. The girl grinned and looked from the screen, back to her.</p><p>“When you said you found a site about lesbian sex,” Bethany said, laughing at her embarrassment, “I thought you meant like a magazine article site or a educational page. This is, what…Porn?”</p><p>“There are couple how-to guides for couples,” Addison said, blushing even brighter.</p><p>“Did you watch those or this one called Dildo Hunnies,” Bethany laughed.</p><p>“Shut up,” Addison said, laughing at her own expense.</p><p>Bethany scrolled down, found the how-to videos Addison had been mentioned. Clicking on the first one she read the title out loud, “Cunnilingus? What in the world is that?”</p><p>She recognized the title, started laughing. It was one of the videos she had watched. She had been glued to the screen, her eyes wide with shock. She couldn’t believe women actually did that kind of thing to each other. She thought about warning her friend about the very graphic video but decided to let her be surprised as Addison had been</p><p>A pretty twenty-something woman appeared on the screen, smiling at the camera. She wore white panties and simple white t-shirt. Addison thought now, as she had the first time she had seen this video, that the girl had a great figure, all long legs and perky breasts.</p><p>The host of the video said, “Hey, ladies. Welcome to Cunnilingus 101. First off, what is cunnilingus you ask? It is the act of oral sex on a female. I’m sure you all have heard it called many other things, but for this video… We’ll stick with cunnilingus.”</p><p>Pausing the video, Bethany looked at her, asked, “Is she talking about what I think she is talking about?”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Just watch the video.”</p><p>“You’ve already seen it?”</p><p>“Yeah,” she said, blushing.</p><p>Bethany gave her a look, then shrugged and started the video, again. It was about twenty minutes long and didn’t take long to get into it. Addison’s attention was torn between the screen and her friend’s reaction to it. She had to smile at the wide eyed, slack jawed look of shock on her face. It was pretty much the same face she had made watching the video.</p><p>The leggy host had shed her panties and t-shirt and had joined another leggy brunette on a bedroom set. She was lying on her stomach between the other woman’s thighs, explaining to the camera what she was doing. The camera man wasn’t afraid of really getting in there, giving the two twelve year old’s a bird’s eye view of the action. They could see more than they were ready to see.</p><p>“Wow,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“Pretty much,” Addison agreed.</p><p>The host was done talking, her mouth finding the other woman’s sex. Addison’s breath caught in her throat as her tongue teased the clit, made the woman moan thickly. She listened to the woman on her back’s breathing change, saw her hips begin to wriggle as the host teased her bud. She saw the woman clutching at the sheets, her back arching. It was kind of exciting, very intimate and apparently felt pretty damn good.</p><p>She had crinkled her nose and giggled the whole time the first time she had watched the video. She was a little surprised that it had a different effect on her now. It was still a little weird, but also kind of exciting. Her face flushed and her heart raced in her breast. A faint heat blossomed in her lower abdomen and she realized she was getting turned on by the two women on the screen.</p><p>“Do you think you ever do this,” Bethany said, tearing her eyes away from the screen to look at Addison. Something on her face must have given her away, because her friend grinned, asked, “Really?”</p><p>“I don’t know… Maybe,” Addison said, looking back at the screen, “the first time I watched it, I was like you. It is still kind of weird, but…”</p><p>“Huh,” Bethany said, glancing back at the screen. A playful smile crept onto her face, just tugging at the corners of her mouth. When she looked at Addison, the mischief in her eyes made it hard to breath. Then her words floored Addison, “I guess we could try it tonight.”</p><p>“That,” Addison asked, nodding at the screen.</p><p>The grin getting brighter, Bethany said, “Isn’t that why we are looking at this site? To find something new to try?”</p><p>————————————–</p><p>Sitting on Bethany’s bed, she tried not to fidget but she couldn’t keep her hands still. Any second now, her friend was going to come down those stairs and say her parents had gone to bed. She had already been gone several minutes, so it was literally any second and Addison was so nervous and excited she thought she might need to pee.</p><p>All the things they had seen on Bethany’s computer screen, all the things Bethany said she wanted to try, were running through her head. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves, then another when the first didn’t do the job.</p><p>“Just relax, Addison,” she said, looking down at her hands in her lap. She shook her head when she saw she had wound the draw string of her sleep shorts around her finger so tight it was turning purple. She hadn’t even realized she was doing it.</p><p>The door opened at the top of the stairs and her breath caught in her throat. Bethany came down the stairs, grinned when she saw Addison looking at her. She nodded, started giggling about half way down the stairs.</p><p>“They are out,” she said, flopping on the bed beside Addison, “I didn’t think they were ever going to go to bed.”</p><p>“Parents are so inconsiderate,” Addison managed to say, making Bethany laugh.</p><p>“So true,” she said, flashing her eyes up at her, “I could have had you naked hours ago.”</p><p><i>Oh fuck</i>, Addison thought, her heart racing.</p><p>Bethany must have seen something in her eyes because she frowned, “You still want to, right?”</p><p>“Yeah,” she said, leaning in for a quick kiss, “I’m just a little nervous.”</p><p>Smiling, Bethany sat up and took her hands, looked into her eyes as she said, “I thought I was the only one. My hands are shaking so bad.”</p><p>“Really,” Addison asked, surprised.</p><p>Laughing, Bethany let go of one of her hands to show how bad hers were shaking, “I’m nervous but excited, too.”</p><p>For some reason, Bethany’s anxiety quieted her own, made her feel better about the night ahead of them. Maybe the same was true of her friend, because her hand stopped shaking. They grinned at each other.</p><p>“Panties off on three,” Addison asked, grinning.</p><p>“Um,” Bethany said, blushing, “can we try something else?”</p><p>“Like what?”</p><p>Hesitantly, she reached out and took hold of the bottom of Addison’s t-shirt. Sensing her intentions, Addison raised her hands over her head, let her friend remove her shirt. Ready for bed, she wasn’t wearing a bra and Bethany smiled as her small breasts spilled into view. She felt a flush of excitement at that smile, couldn’t hold in a nervous giggle.</p><p>She took her lead from her friend, helped her out of her tank top. Bethany got to her knees, encouraged her to keep going. She hooked her fingers in the shorts she wore, raked them down her long legs, then off when the girl sat back down. In just panties, Bethany grinned at her and Addison drank her in. She looked even more beautiful than usual, incredibly sexy.</p><p>Bethany’s fingers found her waistband and she lifted her backside off the bed so she could remove her shorts. Her heart was racing in her chest as her friend looked her up and down. Again, she saw the interest in her eyes and it made her breath catch in her throat.</p><p><i>Maybe I’m not the only lesbian in the room, after all, she thought, wondering if it could be true.</i></p><p>Was Bethany attracted to other girls or was it only her? For some reason, the second option made her smile, filled her head with romantic notions that surprised her. Did she feel that way about Bethany? Sure, she loved her as a friend but was there something more to it than that?</p><p>She was distracted from her thoughts when Bethany kissed her, an insistent kiss that drew Addison in. Her eyes closed and her toes curled at the passion behind it and she responded in turn. Like before the space between them seemed to just disappear and Addison was surprised by the feel of Bethany’s body pressed to hers.</p><p>Pulling back a little, Bethany looked down at them and laughed, “This always seems to happen when we kiss.”</p><p>“You noticed it, too,” Addison said, grinning at her.</p><p>“Not that I’m complaining,” her friend said, kissing her, again. Her fingers knotted in Addison’s hair, held her to the kiss until they were both out of breath and had to come up for air. The only way they could be closer is if they were Siamese twins.</p><p>“Wow,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison husked, nodding.</p><p>Bethany’s thumbs slipped into the waistband of her panties and the girl grinned at her, her eyes flashing playfully. Biting her lower lip, Addison nodded. She lifted her backside off the bed and let her friend slip her out of her panties. Naked, she grinned at the girl.</p><p>“I guess it took awhile but you’ve got me naked,” she said, with a nervous giggle, “now what are you going to do with me?”</p><p>Bethany took a deep breath that rattle out as a nervous giggle, said, “Lay back.”</p><p>Addison stretched out on her back, her head propped up on a stack of pillows. She saw Bethany’s eyes go to her girlhood, saw her bite her lower lip uncertainly. She could almost see the video playing behind those eyes, the one they had seen on Bethany’s computer earlier, as she tried to make up her mind.</p><p>Sitting up, she startled a gasp out of her friend when she wrapped her up and muscled her onto her back. Addison grinned down at her, gave her a sweet, lingering kiss. When she broke it, Bethany was grinning up at her expectantly. Her heart hammering in her breast, she kissed her chin, then the graceful curve of her neck. Her collar bone. The slope of one small breast. Bethany started squirming when her lips found a turgid nipple, then groaned as her tongue traced the aerola. Her friend’s back arched and the breast was thrust against her mouth, begging to be teased some more. She had the girl a moaning mess by the time she was ready to move lower.</p><p>She couldn’t believe her own boldness, her tongue tasting Bethany’s skin as she moved lower. When she passed her belly button, she realized she was running out of ground fast. Soon she’d be at the junction of her friend’s thighs, her pretty pussy. Was she really going to go through with it?</p><p>Hooking her fingers in the waistband of her panties, Addison slipped them down. Giggling, Bethany lifted her backside off the bed, let her slip the thin cotton underwear down, then off completely. She was blushing as Addison looked down at her.</p><p>Kissing the hollow of her hip bone, Addison looked at her friend’s girlhood, her eyes fixing on the smooth folds, now flushed with her excitement. It didn’t seem too scary yet her heart was racing in her breast and her hands were shaking.</p><p>After taking the initiative, could she really chicken out now, she wondered. She looked up at Bethany, saw the girl looking at her expectantly. Addison realized the girl wasn’t breathing, was as anxious as she was. Is she said boo, her friend just might jump right out of her skin.</p><p>Some of her boldness came back and she let a hand slip up Bethany’s thigh and onto her young sex. The pent up breath exploded from the girl in a moan as her fingers caressed her bud. Her eyes were wide as she propped up on her elbows to watch Addison.</p><p>“Is this okay,” she asked, still massaging her best friend’s pussy. She had discovered this in the bath when she was seven, that rubbing down there felt really good. At the time, she had no clue she’d ever be doing it to another girl, though.</p><p>“Feels nice,” Bethany said, thickly.</p><p>Grinning at her friend, she asked, “Like ‘washing your hair’?”</p><p>Moaning, she said, “Just about.”</p><p>Her fingers never letting up, she stretched out on her stomach between Bethany’s thighs, used her free hand to spread them wide. The girl’s hips began to undulate against her hand, the flex of her hips alluring.</p><p><i>I can do this</i>, she thought, taking a deep breath.</p><p>Before she could change her mind, she pressed her lips to the hood of Bethany’s clit, heard the girl gasp in surprise. It made her giggle. Her cheeks were hot as she look up at her friend, saw her eyes wide. It didn’t do anything for the giggling fit that took hold of her.</p><p>“Sorry,” she said, trying to rein in the laughter, “the way you gasped… Sorry.”</p><p>“You are really going to do it?”</p><p>“You mean this,” she asked, letting her tongue flick back and forth across Bethany’s very sensitive bud. She grinned at the girl as she tasted the salt of her skin, teased a moan from her.</p><p>“Oh God,” she said, around a moan, “that feels funky. Don’t stop.”</p><p>Laughing, she asked, “That feels funky?”</p><p>Bethany blushed and offered her a sheepish grin, “I meant funky in a good way.”</p><p>“Uh huh,” she said, her mouth finding Bethany’s pussy, again.</p><p>The girl grabbed handfuls of the sheets as Addison drove her body crazy. She was making these little mewling sounds that Addison found sexy, these little wordless murmurs of enjoyment. They fueled her own excitement.</p><p><i>I’m really doing this</i>, she thought, amazed. A naughty shiver worked up her spine.</p><p>“That feels so… Oh, fuck,” Bethany said, collapsing onto her back, “so… Oh, please don’t stop.”</p><p>Grinning, Addison didn’t let up. Those little mewling sounds she had thought were sexy had turned into sharp sounds of ecstasy. Bethany’s bedroom might be in the basement but Addison still rolled her eyes toward the stairs, a little nervous about her cries carrying upstairs.</p><p>“Shh,” she said, laughing when her friend’s hand flew to her mouth.</p><p>“I can’t help it. That feels so good,” she said, a little out of breath.</p><p>Addison had to smile as her tongue found her friend’s bud, again. She liked making Bethany feel good, was becoming addicted to the sounds she was making. She loved the roll of her hips to meet her tongue, like the way her stomach tightened and the heave of breasts. Bethany looked so sexy in her enjoyment, made her want to keep doing this all night.</p><p><i>Well, maybe not all night</i>, she thought, her face starting to hurt and her cheeks wet from the girl’s thrashings.</p><p>Maybe reading her thoughts, Bethany suddenly propped up on her elbows, looked wide eyed at Addison, “It’s going to happen.”</p><p>She realized the girl was about to come, as the host of the video they had watched called it. Or have an orgasm. Even if Bethany hadn’t said it, she had seen the signs. She grinned as she pushed her friend over the edge into bliss.</p><p>“Oh,” the girl said, her body clenching up. Her whole body jerked gracelessly as she climaxed. Collapsing back to the bed, she brushed the hair out of her face and laughed. She stretched like a cat in a sunny spot, grinned at Addison. Opening her arms, she beckoned Addison up. She gave her a heated kiss, one that left her a little dizzy.</p><p>“Wow,” Bethany said, shaking her head, “That was awesome.”</p><p>“Not bad, huh,” Addison said, grinning. Seeing the slightly dazed look on her friend’s face gave her a weird sense of accomplishment, a feather in her cap.</p><p>“I’m beginning to think you are holding out on me. You are too good at that to be your first time,” Bethany said.</p><p>Laughing, Bethany flopped onto her back beside her friend. She grinned up at her when Bethany’s face appeared in her field of vision. The girl favored her with a nervous smile, then bit her lower lip. Addison could tell she wanted to ask something, waited for her to make up her mind.</p><p>“What was it like,” she finally asked.</p><p>She knew what the girl was asking, thought about it a moment before answering, “It was kind of weird, at first. I mean, it’s a weird place to put your mouth. Then, you started making these cute little noises of enjoyment and your hips starting moving. I don’t know… It makes it worth it some how. I just wanted you to feel good.”</p><p>Bethany gave her a warm smile, leaned down to kiss her. She threw one leg across until she was straddling her hips. Addison liked the feel of her body weight as she lay atop her, liked the way her breasts mashed against her own, her warmth.</p><p>Breaking the kiss, her friend met her eyes, then kissed began moving down her supine body, leaving a trail of moist kisses. She brushed the girl’s hair aside, so she could see, shivered each time her warm tongue tasted her skin. Soft sighs dripped from her slack mouth.</p><p>Taking her time, Bethany had Addison so turned on by the time she gently spread thighs that she moaned before the girl even touched her. Grinning, she rolled her eyes up at Addison, who shivered at the look in them. Then she kissed the soft folds of her girlhood, let her tongue find her tender bud. The hot, wet feel of it caressing her clit was intense, made her back arch and forced a moan from her. It wasn’t like anything she’d felt before.</p><p><i>""It is kind of funky""</i>, she thought, grinning. She might owe her friend an apology.</p><p>With a mind of their own, her hands found her breasts, teased them as her friend did wonderful things to her young sex. Her nipples ached sweetly as they drug across her palms, stealing a groan from her parted lips.</p><p>Bethany’s hands caressed her thighs, her stomach. Addison closed her eyes, basked in all the wonderful sensory inputs. She felt a little dizzy from it all.</p><p>Like her hands, her body had its own agenda, her hips gyrating against her friend’s mouth. The girl had a hold of her hips, trying to keep her still. She felt kind of bad but her body just wouldn’t keep still. Opening her eyes and propping up on her elbows, she saw the girl’s cheeks were already wet from her thrashings. Affectionately, she reached out and caressed one of them and Bethany paused to smile up at her.</p><p>She watched as the girl’s tongue flicked back and forth across her clitoris, felt a shiver of excitement work through her. Again, she couldn’t believe this was really happening, that Bethany and she were really doing this. Their friendship had taken an odd turn down a different path that night on Addison’s bed and it didn’t look like they were getting off this path anytime soon. Who knew where it would lead them.</p><p>Addison decided she kind of liked this new path, moaning thickly.</p><p>Bethany was driving her body crazy with her tongue, had her writhing in pleasure. Without meaning to, she was squeezing the life out of the sheets.</p><p>“That feels incredible,” she moaned, her head lulling back loosely on her neck.</p><p>A curious tension entered her body and she recognized it from the last time they had had sex. Maybe Bethany recognized it, too, because she gave her that final push, sent her toppling into orgasmic bliss. She cried out as she came, her body alive with wonderful sensations. She collapsed onto her back, gasping for air.</p><p>When Bethany crawled up to look down at her, she pulled the girl down atop her, wrapped her arms around her neck. The girl giggled as she hugged her back. Addison didn’t want to let her go.</p><p>Finally, she did and Bethany stretched out on her side beside her. She smiled when the girl offered her hand, took it. It seemed different now, holding hands with Bethany. She said it hadn’t counted, that time in her room when her friend was trying to ease her mind by holding her hand.</p><p>She thought it counted this time.</p><p>—————————————————</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Addison sat back in Bethany’s computer chair. She had awakened before her friend, decided to check her email. In the list of new messages, one had made her gasp. The subject simply read: <i>Your Admirer.</i></p><p><i>How had the girl gotten my email</i>, she wondered, frowning, she must know me. A friend maybe?</p><p>She thought Bethany, maybe. She was a little surprised how much she liked the thought of Bethany being her admirer. Her feelings for the girl were definitely changing and she was going to have to sit down and think about them eventually.</p><p>Looking at when the message was received, she realized her admirer couldn’t be Bethany. It had shown up in her inbox while she was here and she didn’t recognize the email address. She shook her head at her disappointment.</p><p>Glancing over her shoulder at Bethany, she saw the girl was still sleeping soundly. She turned back to the computer, opened the message:</p><p><i>Addison,</i></p><p><i>I know you haven’t given me your email and you must be wondering how I came to have it. You probably have guessed that you know me, call me a friend. I couldn’t wait until Monday to tell you how beautiful you looked Friday. The dress. Your hair. I could hardly breath when I saw you. You were all I could think about. Still are.</i></p><p><i>As always, yours,</i></p><p><i>Your friend and admirer.</i></p>"
1162,"Secret Admirer, Part 3",Ebo,3,More about Addison and her admirer,"['g/g cons', 'oral,trib', 'rom']","<p>This is a running story and isn't episodic.  I recommend starting at 
the beginning.</p><p>“What are you doing?”</p><p>“Addison looked up and smiled at her sleep mussed friend, her hair in disarray and pillow marks creasing her cheek. She still thought Bethany looked beautiful.</p><p>“Good morning,” Addison said.</p><p>Yawning, Bethany said, “Morning. What’s with the notebook?”</p><p>“I’m making a list of my friends,” she said.</p><p>Bethany blinked at her a few times, then shrugged, “Am I at the top of the list?”</p><p>“Always,” she said, making the girl smile.</p><p>“I’ve got to ask,” she said, kicking off the covers and sitting up on the edge of the bed, “what’s with the list?”</p><p>“I got an email from my admirer,” Addison said.</p><p>Frowning, Bethany said, “What does that have to do with your- Oh, you think it is someone you know? Your admirer?”</p><p>“She said as much in the email,” Addison said, grinning, “signed it ‘your friend and admirer’.”</p><p>“How many girls have you given your email to?”</p><p>“Counting you,” she said, looking down at her list, “nine.”</p><p>Bethany grinned, said, “Wow, that narrows the suspect pool way down, doesn’t it?”</p><p>Giggling excitedly, she said, “Yeah, from over five hundred to less than a dozen.”</p><p>“Well,” Bethany said, going to her and sitting on her lap, “you can cross me off your list. My admiration isn’t much of a secret.”</p><p>Pulling her close, Addison grinned and asked, “Your admiration?”</p><p>“I was admiring your legs before I asked what you were doing.”</p><p>“You were?”</p><p>“You have nice legs,” she said, her eyes flashing playfully.</p><p>Her heart skipped a beat in her breast and she favored Bethany with a surprised smile. It was one thing to see desire in her friend’s eyes when they were fooling around but whole other thing for her to say something like that out of the blue. The difference seemed significant, some how.</p><p>“And you look cute with your panties on inside out,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“What,” Addison said, looking down at herself. She had to laugh when she saw Bethany was right. It had been late when they got dressed last night and she had been distracted by Bethany bent over.</p><p> Again, she thought it was important that Bethany had noticed.</p><p><em>And why is it so important for Bethany to notice me</em>, she wondered, even though she suspected she already knew the answer, even if she wasn’t ready to admit it, yet.</p><p>“So, other than me,” Bethany said, nodding at the notebook, “who is on the list?”</p><p>“Emma, Heather, Sarah, Alison, Tara, Penny, Becky and Susan,” she said, reading from her list. Finished, she looked up at Bethany, saw the girl grinning at her, asked, “What?”</p><p>“Nothing. There is just a lot of cute girls on that list. Any idea which one? Did you recognize the email?”</p><p>“No. Never seen it before and I have no clue which girl it could be. The only one on the list to show a hint of interest in me is, well… you.”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Bethany said, thinking, “it took me a minute to notice you were…different. You hid it pretty well. I doubt anyone but me would have even noticed. It’s possible this girl is pining for you right under your nose and you just missed it.”</p><p>“I guess that is true,” she said, looking down at her list.</p><p>Bethany was right; there were a lot of cute girls on that notebook page, every one of them very desirable. Grinning, she said, “I just realized I have a lot of hot friends. Present company included.”</p><p>Bethany grinned back at her, gave her a quick kiss. Addison didn’t even mind her funky breath, kissed her back.</p><p>“Let’s grab a shower,” Bethany said, getting off her lap.</p><p>“Go ahead. I’ll get the second one,” Addison said.</p><p>“No, you misunderstood me. Let’s grab a shower. You and me,” Bethany said, offering her hand.</p><p>“What? Now? Together?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, a playful smile spreading on her face.</p><p>“What about-”</p><p>“Dad is at work and Mom won’t expect us up this early,” Bethany said, still holding out her hand.</p><p>Addison looked at the hand for a long moment, then gave into temptation. Taking it, she let her friend lead her giggling into the bathroom. Her heart was racing as she watched the girl fiddle with the taps until she got the water just right.</p><p>Straightening up, she gave Addison a playful grin, said, “Why aren’t you naked?”</p><p>Laughing, Addison started undressing. Her t-shirt and panties ended up on the floor, in a pile. Naked, she couldn’t help admiring Bethany’s lean body as she undressed. More and more, she found the girl appealing, was a little surprised just how attracted to her best friend she was.</p><p><em>I guess I found my type, after all</em>, she thought, grinning.</p><p>The water was perfect, wonderful as she stepped into the spray. Bethany squeezed in with her and the tiny space didn’t feel cramped but intimate. It gave her an excuse to press up against the girl, not that Bethany seemed to mind. The girl turned into her, so they were belly to belly, then put her arms around Addison’s neck. The hot water, the gentle serrations of the spray, Bethany’s body molded to hers, the feel of her lips against hers as her friend kissed her… So many lovely sensory inputs.</p><p>Reaching behind her, Bethany grabbed the bottle of body wash, showed it to Addison, “I’ll wash your back, if you wash mine.”</p><p>“Just your back,” Addison asked, playfully.</p><p>“You wash me, I wash you?”</p><p>“Sounds more like it,” she said, snatching the bottle out of her hand, “You first.”</p><p>“Hey,” Bethany said, pouting.</p><p>Laughing, Addison popped the lid on the soap, squirting a healthy puddle in the palm of her hand. Bethany stopped pouting when she put the bottle down and started working the soap into a lather. A slow smile spread on her face as she realized there wouldn’t be a shower puff involved.</p><p>Returning the smile, Addison started with her neck, began soaping every inch of her twelve year old body. She took her time, enjoying the lean, sexy figure of her friend. It was intimate and very erotic, had her heart racing as her slippery hands roamed over her legs, belly and breasts, around to cup her buttocks and up her back. She wasn’t the only one turned on, Bethany sighing and swaying under her touch.</p><p>She saved the best place for last, her soapy fingers slipping into the junction of Bethany’s thighs. The girl really was aroused, a thick moan escaping her at the first brush of Addison’s fingertips. Grinning, Addison caressed her tender bud, made lazy circles with her fingers that made Bethany’s hips sway. The girl’s face screwed up in a rictus of pleasure, her mouth slack. She put a hand on the shower stall to steady herself, her legs a little wobbly.</p><p>Addison turned her into the spray, let the water rinse the soap from her lithe body. Pressing against her back, she reached around to continue what she started, mashed Bethany’s labia under her fingers. She kissed the graceful curve of her neck where it met the shoulder.</p><p>“Oh, God,” Bethany moaned, thickly.</p><p>Bethany’s backside was rubbing against Addison’s lower abdomen deliciously and she felt a pleasant heat that had nothing to do with the shower blossom there. Her own hips began to gyrate, rubbing against Bethany’s round buttocks. She bit her lower lip and sighed.</p><p>She let her free hand roam over Bethany’s stomach and breasts, continued her exploration of her friend. She loved how she felt under her fingertips.</p><p>The girl’s backside rubbing against her increasingly sensitive sex was a delicious torture. It had her a horny mess. She’d be more than ready when it was her turn.</p><p>The girl was making those little mewling sounds of pleasure she loved. Addison had to smile, knew the girl was feeling good. Her fingers became a blur as she pushed her friend closer to the edge of ecstasy. She wanted Bethany to come.</p><p>“Come for me,” she whispered in her friend’s ear.</p><p>Bethany stiffened against her, her whole body clenching up. She cried out as her knees buckled but Addison wrapped her up in her arms, kept her on her feet. Addison held her tight as her orgasm shook her.</p><p>It took Bethany a moment to recover, for her legs to hold her, again. Finally, she turned to face, Addison, pulled her into a fierce embrace. The kiss she gave Addison made her a little dizzy, had her toes curled tight.</p><p>“Wow,” she husked when their lips finally parted.</p><p>“I’m the one who should be saying that,” Bethany said, laughing, “that was so intense! I’m like jello!”</p><p>“Well,” Addison said, grinning, “you are welcome.”</p><p>“Let me have the body wash and I’ll thank you properly,” Bethany said, holding out her hand and grinning.</p><p>Addison handed it to her, couldn’t hold in a excited little giggle. Watching the liquid soap pool in her friend’s cupped palm, she thought about how she had taken her time to enjoy Bethany’s body and a shiver worked up her spine thinking about the girl doing the same to her.</p><p>Bethany worked the soap into a lather between her hands, then grinned as she ran them up Addison’s arms and onto her shoulders, back down. The soap was cool on her hot skin, Bethany’s touch leaving her tingling all over. Her hands never stopped moving, caressing. Exploring. She met Addison’s eyes and smiled and Addison thought the girl was enjoying this almost as much as she was.</p><p>She sank to her knees to wash Addison’s legs, her soapy hands running down one, then back up the other. Her hands moved higher and Addison was more than ready when one of them slipped between her parted legs. Those first lazy circles traced by her fingertips teased a moan from her slack mouth, the first of many.</p><p>Cupping her hands, Bethany caught some water from the spray and rinsed the soap from her sex. Addison thought she was done, was disappointed. More than a little frustrated. Between the girl’s backside rubbing against her and the soapy exploration, she was so horny it was almost painful.</p><p>Then the girl leaned in and her tongue found Addison’s very tender bud. She gasped and looked down at her friend. Bethany rolled her eyes up at her, gave her a playful grin before continuing. She returned the smile, raising her eyebrows questioningly. Her friend only winked at her.</p><p>Last night had been fun and crazy, and Addison had enjoyed both giving and receiving pleasure. Still, she was a little surprised that Bethany was doing it, again. She kind of figured it would be a one time thing, or, at least, be a while before it happened, again. Apparently, she had figured wrong.</p><p>Again, she thought their friendship had taken an odd turn onto a slightly kinky, more adventurous path. It was starting to seem the more they traveled down it, the easier it was to keep going. The first time, they had been a giggling, nervous mess, a little less the second time. There was still that naughty thrill of misbehaving, the wonder of having sex so young. Her heart was racing in her breast and she was jittery with excitement, but it didn’t seem as… Weird.</p><p><em>Am I getting used to this</em>, Addison wondered, looking down at her friend, <em>having sex with Bethany?</em></p><p>She had to smile at how comfortable she was becoming with sleeping with her friend. There was no denying she liked being with the girl, loved the feel of her body pressed against hers, the breathless release of an orgasm.</p><p>Bethany’s tongue was insistent, demanded her attention. She couldn’t hold onto her train of thought as her friend tortured her poor clitoris, making her body writhe. Closing her eyes, she enjoyed the hot, wet feel of her tongue on her bud, the hot water on her back.</p><p>She had to put a hand on the wall to steady herself. Her hips kept wanting to undulated against her friend’s mouth and the girl had ahold of her buttocks to keep her still. Biting her lip, she tried to corral the cries that wanted to escape her, only half succeeded.</p><p>It wasn’t long until she felt the first stirrings of an orgasm, felt it shake off its slumber deep inside of her. Like an angry bear awakened too early from hibrination, it worked itself into a frenzy. She cried out and stiffened as it took her in its teeth, then shook her like a rag doll.</p><p>She was a gasping, shuddering mess as Bethany stood up to embrace her. The feel good juices were running through her veins and she felt as light as a feather. She clung to the girl to keep from floating away.</p><p>“Holy cow, Bethany,” she said, laughing at how weak her legs felt.</p><p>“Your welcome. Now, let’s hurry up and finish before we use all the hot water.”</p><p>They finished up, kept grinning at each other. They couldn’t help it.</p><p>“It’s getting easier, isn’t it? Having sex,” Bethany suddenly asked.</p><p>“You noticed that, too,” she asked, grinning.</p><p>“Yeah. Why do you think that is?”</p><p>Grinning, Addison said, “Probably because it feels incredible.”</p><p>“Maybe,” Bethany said, looking away.</p><p>Addison’s heart skipped a beat as she realized the girl might be feeling the same way she was, might be developing feelings for Addison beyond the love of friendship. She wanted to ask her but she was afraid of scaring her away. Besides, she wasn’t sure about her own feelings.</p><p>Bethany killed the water, stepped out of the stall. She handed Addison a towel, grabbed one for herself. There was an awkward silence between them, both girls lost in their own thoughts. Addison couldn’t help thinking about the ‘what if’s as she dried off. There were too many of them to think about all of them and they were all fighting for purchase in her spinning thoughts.</p><p>She forced them from her mind. She’d have to take time to sort them out, but she didn’t want to do it right now.</p><p>Picking up a curling iron on the sink, she showed it to Bethany, asked, “Do you think you could show me what you did to my hair?”</p><p>Bethany started grinning, said, “Why?”</p><p>“You know why,” Addison said, blushing.</p><p>“Liked the attention, did you?”</p><p>“Are you going to show me or not?”</p><p> ———————————————</p><p>Sitting alone in her bedroom, Addison opened the list she had made of the girls who had her email address. Nine possible candidates- well, eight without Bethany. It was better than five hundred plus but she still had no clue who her admirer was.</p><p>She sighed, got off her bed and went to her computer. Opening her email, she intended to reread the message, hoping something popped out at her. She saw another message from her admirer, opened it, instead. The subject line simply read : Contact.</p><p>She opened the message, held her breath as she read it:</p><p><strong>I was wondering if you’d like to chat. I’m not sure I’m ready to do it face to face but there is a chat room I like to go to. I’ll be there tonight, after the sun sets, if you want to talk. I’ll be under the username </strong>youradmirer1<strong>. I hope to see you there.</strong></p><p><strong>As always, yours- Your admirer.</strong></p><p> At the bottom of the email was a link to the chat room. She glanced at the clock in the bottom of the screen, saw it would three or four hours until the sun set. Groaning, she wasn’t sure she could wait that long. She might finally get to know something about the girl who pined after her and the waiting would be torture.</p><p>Picking up her phone, she called Bethany.</p><p>“Miss me already,” her friend asked, picking up, “you’ve only been gone thirty minutes.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “I always miss you when you are not around.”</p><p>“Sappy,” Bethany said, laughing, “I love it.”</p><p>“My admirer sent me another email,” she said, unable to keep playing the little game. The news was too big.</p><p>“ Wow,” she said, dropping it, “two in one day. You two are getting serious.”</p><p>“Shut up,” she said, laughing, “she wants to chat with me, gave me an address to a chat room.”</p><p>“Huh,” Bethany said, then after a second, “she’s sticking with the baby steps, huh?”</p><p>“Am I that scary? I like to think I’m pretty approachable,” Addison said, thinking her friend was right about the baby steps.</p><p>“You are about as scary as a puppy,” Bethany said, laughing, “which is why I don’t get this girl. She claims to be your friend, so you aren’t even a stranger to her. Why the secrecy still?”</p><p>“I don’t know,” she said, sighing.</p><p>“Well, when you are ‘chatting’ with her, be sure to ask. Tell her Bethany says, ‘what gives?’”</p><p>“Alright,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“Did you call just to tell me about the email,” Bethany asked.</p><p>“No. I need you to distract me for a few hours until I can join the chat room.”</p><p>“I can’t,” Bethany said, sighing, “I have to go to my aunt’s house with my mom. I’m actually getting dressed while we are talking.”</p><p>“Ah,” Addison said, sighing, “which aunt?”</p><p>“Mary.”</p><p>“Should be fun,” she said, laughing. She knew the girl loved her Aunt Mary, but the woman was a bore.</p><p>“Believe me, I’d rather be distracting you,” Bethany said and Addison could see her shaking her head sadly.</p><p>“I guess I’ll let you get dressed. I need to find something to do,” Addison said.</p><p>“You should think up some questions,” Bethany said, then grunted as she wrestled with something, “it is hard to put skinny jeans on with just one hand. Let me put you on speaker. Anyway, questions that will help you figure out who the admirer is. You know, interests, hair color, that sort of thing. You get enough bits of information, you might be able to guess which girl it is.”</p><p>“That seems kind of…I don’t know, underhanded, doesn’t it? I’m sure the girl will come forward when she is ready.”</p><p>“So you are going to do it?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, laughing, “I’ll start as soon as I hang up.”</p><p> ————————————————–</p><p> The sun was still up, if just barely, but Addison couldn’t wait anymore. She booted up her computer, set her list of sneaky questions beside the keyboard. She opened the email from her admirer, clicked on the link to the chat site. Reading the disclaimer, she realized she wasn’t supposed to be there, the site dedicated to teen girls, thirteen to seventeen. Hitting Enter, she lied about her age. Either the site really didn’t care or assumed she would be completely honest and leave if she was underage, because she was allowed to create a username without problems.</p><p>Once she was in the room, she scrolled through the latest entries. For a kid friendly site, some of the entries made her blush. She assumed it was the older girls talking but she had no way of knowing it wasn’t some thirteen year old girl posting about getting very intimate with her boyfriend.</p><p>After all, she was only twelve and she’d had sex twice- three times counting the scene in the shower. Maybe there was some horny seventh grader out there.</p><p>Giggling, she stopped reading the posts and scanned the list of users on the site. She spotted <strong>youradmirer1</strong> in the list, clicked on her name. The screen informed her she had ‘tapped the user on the shoulder’. A few seconds later, a message from her admirer appeared on the screen:</p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: You came.</strong></p><p>Addison giggled, wanted to type ‘That’s kind of personal’ but she wasn’t sure about the girl’s sense of humor. Instead, she entered :<em> I guess I was curious.</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: About me?</strong></p><p>“About the girl behind the roses,” she said out loud, as she typed.</p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: Let’s get a private room.</strong></p><p>A message appeared that she had been invited to a private conversation with <strong>youradmirer1</strong>. She clicked yes and a new window opened on the screen.</p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: I’m so happy you are here. I haven’t stopped smiling since you tapped me on the shoulder.</strong></p><p>The line brought a smile to her own lips. The girl had a way with words, Addison had to give her that much. At least on paper, anyway. Would she be as romantic in person, she wondered.</p><p>She typed: <em>What did you want to chat about?</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: You. Maybe us?</strong></p><p>Laughing, Addison type: <em>Kind of hard to be an ‘us’ when I don’t know who you are.</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: LOL. I guess I’ve earned that barb. I guess I’m a little leery of putting myself out there. Kids our age can be cruel.</strong></p><p>Addison asked: <em>Do you mean sixth graders or are you being more general?</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: I’m your age, if that is what you are getting at.</strong></p><p>She picked up the list of girls she had given her email to, realized she could cross someone off the list; Susan. She was a seventh grader. With a pencil, she struck her name through.</p><p>Tapping the pencil against her lower lip, she thought about what she should type next, finally put the pencil down and entered: <em>So you are twelve like me. Do we have anything else in common? What kind of music do you like? Books?</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: LOL. Why do I get the feeling you are trying to figure out who I am? This was Bethany’s idea, wasn’t it?</strong></p><p>She groaned, couldn’t believe she had been busted so soon. She hadn’t learned anything, except that her admirer knew Bethany well enough to recognize her handy work. That really wasn’t a revelation, though; all of her friends were also Bethany’s.</p><p>Typing, she said: <em>Can you blame me for trying? You say such lovely things about me, make my heart pitter patter in my chest and I don’t even know your name.</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: No, I can’t blame you but it is a waste of time.</strong></p><p>“How so,” she said, out loud, frowning at the computer screen.</p><p>Before she could type the question, her admirer answered it:</p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: I think I’m ready to just be your admirer, no more ‘secret’.</strong></p><p>Sitting back in her chair, she read the line three more times, her heart racing faster with each pass. It was going to happen. Her admirer was going to come out of hiding.</p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: That is what I really wanted to talk about. You know that ugly yellow bench by the food court at the mall?</strong></p><p>Leaning forward, she typed: <em>Yeah.</em></p><p>It was a modern art piece, its meaning completely lost on Addison. More than that, she couldn’t understand why the mall had spent so much money to purchase it. It was ugly, slopped to one side so it always felt like she was going to slide right off of it.</p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: This Friday at six… Do you think you can be sitting on that bench?</strong></p><p>Addison typed: <em>Why?</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: Maybe I’m a romantic at heart, but I want a grand entrance.</strong></p><p>She had no problem believing the girl was a ‘romantic at heart’. She was smiling as she typed: <em>It’s not the location I’d have chosen for my big reveal, but it’s your call?</em></p><p><strong></strong><strong>Youradmirer1: You think the ugly bench will ruin the moment?</strong></p><p>Laughing, she typed: <em>Assuming there is a moment to ruin… You better bring your A game. You’ve kept me waiting. It is going to take a lot of wooing to make up for it.</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: My beautiful Addison, I intend to woo your socks off. So, please wear socks.</strong></p><p>Addison snorted, then started laughing. This was definitely one of her friends; she had the off beat sense of humor the group shared.</p><p>It dawned on her that she was flirting with one of her friends, the second one in a week. First Bethany, now this girl. Was it the beginning of a trend?</p><p>Smiling, she typed: <em>Well, I’ll be the girl wearing socks. How will I know it is you?</em></p><p><strong>Youradmirer1: I’ll be the girl with the big, nervous grin on her face.</strong></p><p> ————————————————</p><p> “How did it go,” Bethany asked, answering the phone on the first ring, “did you figure out who your admirer is?”</p><p>“No,” Addison said, laughing, “she saw right through me. Knew it was your idea, too.”</p><p>“Well, that blows.”</p><p>“Not really,” she said, then dropped the bomb on her friend, “She said she is ready to just be my admirer, no more secret.”</p><p>“Really?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, giggling excitedly.</p><p>“I’m coming over,” she said, then line went dead.</p><p>Laughing, Addison threw her phone on the pillow beside her. She headed downstairs to let her friend in when she got here. She found her mother sitting in the living room, reading a Stephen King novel. She glanced up when Addison walked into the room and she put the novel down.</p><p>“Hey,” Addison said, sitting on the couch beside her, “Bethany is coming over.”</p><p>“Staying the night?”</p><p>“I don’t know. Maybe,” she said, shrugging.</p><p>Laughing, her mother said, “Must be some good gossip if it couldn’t wait.”</p><p>“Must be,” Addison said, grinning.</p><p>“Anything to do with the new hair style,” her mother asked.</p><p>“You don’t like it?”</p><p>“No, sweetie. You look very nice. It is just a departure in style for you and that makes my mom senses tingle.”</p><p>Laughing, she parroted, “Mom senses?”</p><p>“They are finely tuned after putting up with your shenanigans for twelve years and they are telling me there is a story behind the hair. Is it a boy?”</p><p>Addison cringed inwardly, thinking she was going to have to have a conversation with her parents someday about her being a lesbian. Not today, but some day.</p><p>“No boy, Mom,” she said, thinking, <em>a girl, maybe. Or two, counting Bethany.</em></p><p>Her mother gave her a long look, then nodded, “Good. I’m too young to have a daughter who is dating.”</p><p>She had to bite back a smile, thinking about meeting her admirer Friday. Assuming it didn’t go horribly, there was a good chance she’d be dating by the end of the week. Of course, she couldn’t tell her mother that without having The Talk. Not the one about the birds and the bees but the one about her being more interested in Sally than Sam.</p><p>“That dress you wore out of here Friday,” her mother asked.</p><p>“Bethany’s,” Addison said.</p><p>Nodding, she said, “Maybe we could go shopping sometime.”</p><p>Addison sensed there was more to that statement than what was on the surface. Her mom was a bit of a girly girl, liked getting her nails done and her hair styled, had more clothes than she’d ever need. Not to mention the shoes. She had tried to get Addison interested in these things but she wasn’t as concerned about them as most girls.</p><p>She got the feeling her mother was a little disappointed, had wanted a daughter she could fuss over. Really without thinking about it, she gave her mom a hug.</p><p>“What was that for,” the woman asked, smiling at her.</p><p>“Just wanted you to know I love you,” she said.</p><p>“I know that. I love you, too, kiddo.”</p><p>“I guess I could use some new clothes,” she said, looking down at herself, “you know, to go with the new hairdo.”</p><p>“And some new shoes,” her mother asked, crossing her fingers so Addison could see.</p><p>“Baby steps, Mom,” Addison said, laughing, “baby steps.”</p><p>Laughing, her mother patted her thigh, said, “We’ll go Friday.”</p><p>“Um, I can’t Friday. I’m meeting a… Friend at the mall.”</p><p>“Is this friend a boy? You kind of paused there,” her mother said, giving her a look.</p><p>She shook her head, grinned as she said, “No, Mom. Not a boy.”</p><p>Her mother looked at her a long moment and she wanted to squirm under her scrutiny, felt like her mother would look right through her and find out about her admirer. Finally, the woman smiled a knowing smile, said, “Well, we can go sometime after school this week, so you’ll have something cute to wear for your ‘friend’ Friday.”</p><p>She shook her head, laughing. Her mother had mistook her nervousness as a sign that she was hiding a boy from her. Addison decided to let her think that because it was a lot less stressful than trying to explain the truth to her.</p><p>There was a knock at the door and she got up to let Bethany in, glad for the excuse to get away from the conversation with her mother. Her friend was breathing a little heavy, must have ran over. She was grinning brightly.</p><p>“Hey, Bethany,” Addison’s mom called from the couch.</p><p>“Ma’am,” she managed to say.</p><p>“Did you run here?”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am,” she said.</p><p>“Come on,” Addison said, laughing, “Let’s go up to my room.”</p><p>As soon as the door closed, Bethany surprised her by pushing her against it and giving her a deep, lingering kiss. She kissed her back, feeling Bethany’s body press against hers. Her heart was thundering in her breast by the time their lips parted and she felt a little light headed.</p><p>“Hi,” Bethany said, biting her lower lip in a way that Addison thought was incredibly sexy.</p><p>“Hi, to you, too,” she said, laughing. She put her arm around her friend’s waist, didn’t let her pull away before she could steal another kiss. Grinning at the girl, she asked, “Is this how we are going to greet each other now?”</p><p>“Beats a handshake, don’t you think?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“After an afternoon with my aunt,” Bethany said, sighing, “I needed that.”</p><p>“That bad, huh?”</p><p>“You know I love her, but I’ve never been so bored in my life,” she groaned.</p><p>Laughing, Addison gave her a quick kiss, then snagged one of her hands. She led them to the bed, toppled them onto it. They ended up side by side, staring at the ceiling. Bethany propped up on her elbows, looked sideways at Addison.</p><p>“So tell me about your little chat session. The girl is finally going to approach you?”</p><p>“Looks like it,” Addison said, with a nervous giggle, “she wants me to be sitting on the ugly bench at six o’clock Friday.”</p><p>“The ugly bench? Really,” Bethany said, grimacing, “that thing is better for inducing vomiting than inspiring romantic thoughts.”</p><p>“I know,” Addison said, giggling.</p><p>“I wouldn’t have picked the mall at all, to start with,” she said.</p><p>“Oh, yeah? If you were trying to woo me, where would you take me?”</p><p>Laughing, Bethany said, “If I were trying to woo you, huh? I’ve never had to ‘woo’ a girl before, so I’d have to think about it.”</p><p>“You can get back to me about it,” she said, making Bethany laugh.</p><p>“Actually, you know, I think I’ve got it. The gazebo at the park. I know you love that thing, especially now that the dogwoods are flowering. If I were trying to woo you, I’d take you there.”</p><p>Addison blinked in surprise, her heart skipping a beat. The girl was right; she loved the gazebo this time of year, with the ring of beautiful dogwoods making it look like something out of a fairy tale. She was touched the girl had remembered it.</p><p>“I’d take your hand and look deep into your eyes,” Bethany said, doing just that, “and tell you I think you are beautiful and funny and smart. That I’d be the happiest girl alive if you’d be my girlfriend.”</p><p>Addison couldn’t breath, her heart racing in her breast. She ached for the girl to really be saying these things to her. How intensely she wanted them to be real and not just pretend surprised her. She blushed when Bethany started grinning, realized her face must have given her away.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she said, “I guess that would have worked.”</p><p>Bethany leaned over and kissed her deeply, before saying, “You ARE beautiful and funny and smart. Any girl would be lucky to have you as their girlfriend.”</p><p>“Alright, I’m wooed already,” she said, laughing, “stop with the mushy stuff.”</p><p>Laughing, Bethany flopped onto her back, looking up at the ceiling. Addison was glad she wasn’t looking at her anymore because she couldn’t stop blushing or smiling. When she closed her eyes she could see the scene under the gazebo, Bethany holding her hand and looking deep into her eyes. She wished it was a memory and not just a fantasy.</p><p><em>Perfect timing, Addison my girl</em>, she thought, shaking her head, <em>now you want to start have feelings for Bethany when you are supposed to be meeting your admirer Friday.</em></p><p>“Are you excited about finally meeting your admirer,” Bethany asked, saving her from her thoughts.</p><p>“Yeah,” she said, the excitement gone from her voice.</p><p>Laughing, Bethany looked at her and said, “Wow. Where did the enthusiasm go?”</p><p>“No, I’m excited,” she said, laughing when Bethany looked at her doubtfully, “I am. I’m just thinking, is all.”</p><p>“About what?”</p><p>“Nothing in particular,” she said, sighing.</p><p>Bethany looked at her a long time and she couldn’t help fidgeting. She swore the girl was looking right through her, could read her thoughts as clear as day. Did the girl see it in her eyes, Addison’s blossoming love for her? Did she suspect that Addison’s feelings for her had gone beyond just those of a friend?</p><p>Finally, she shrugged and said, “Well, if you want to talk about it…”</p><p>Addison hoped her relief didn’t show on her face. Looking up at the ceiling, she said, “You know, Mom thinks I have a boyfriend.”</p><p>“That’s what you were thinking about,” Bethany asked.</p><p>“No,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“Why does your mom think you have a boyfriend,” her friend asked.</p><p>“The new hairdo, borrowing your dress,” Addison said, grinning at her friend, “she thinks I’m trying to impress some boy.”</p><p>Laughing, Bethany said, “Little does she know…”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, shaking her head.</p><p>“Probably going to have to tell her eventually,” Bethany said, grinning, “not just yet, though.”</p><p>“Why not yet?”</p><p>“You tell her you are into girls, she might not let me stay over, anymore,” the girl said, winking at Addison, “and that would put a damper on my love life.”</p><p>Addison shook her head, laughing, “Your love life?”</p><p>“Hey, I have one. So do you.”</p><p>“I guess I do,” she said, the frowned as something occurred to her, “For now, I guess.”</p><p>“What do you mean,” Bethany asked.</p><p>“Well, if all goes well Friday,” she said, propping up on her elbows to look the girl in the eyes, “I’ll have a girlfriend. We won’t be able to do it anymore.”</p><p>Bethany made a sour face, said, “Well, that blows.”</p><p>“Yeah, it kind of does,” Addison agreed, flopping back.</p><p>Quiet for a long minute, her friend finally said, “This new rule… It doesn’t take effect until you are actually dating this girl, your admirer, right?”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “That is right.”</p><p>“So if I kissed you right now…”</p><p>Her heart racing, she leaned in and kissed her friend. Bethany put a hand on the back of her head, wouldn’t let her pull away from the kiss. Not that she had any attention of doing so. Her excitement blossomed into desire, became a raging need. She felt the same urgency in Bethany, knew the girl was as turned on as she was.</p><p>“This is a bad idea,” she said, pulling the girl’s shirt up and over her head.</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany agreed, shimmying out of her shorts.</p><p>“Mom is downstairs,” Addison said, stripping out of her own shirt. It went flying across the room as she flung it aside.</p><p>“She could come up at any time to check on us,” Bethany said, helping Addison out of her shorts, then her panties.</p><p>“Maybe hoping to overhear us talking about this boy I’m hiding,” Addison said, her fingers fumbling the catches on her bra in her. Taking a deep breath to calm down, she finally managed to undo them and it fell open to reveal her small breasts.</p><p>“That boy,” Bethany said, the last of her clothing discarded.</p><p>Naked, they came together, their lips meeting and didn’t part again until they had to come up for air. Gasping, Addison said, “We have to be quiet.”</p><p>“We need some cover noise,” Bethany said, breathlessly.</p><p>“Radio,” Addison said, jumping off the bed and running to her stereo. She started her MP3 player, turned the volume up loud as she dared. Too loud and it might draw the wrong kind of attention, not loud enough and it would be a waste of time.</p><p>Bethany was laying on her side, watching her, a playful smile tugging at the corners of her lips. That smile made her heart skip a beat as she came to the bed and stretched out beside her friend. Bethany welcomed her into her arms. Addison loved the way Bethany felt pressed against her, the way their bodies seemed to fit together perfectly.</p><p>“This is still a bad idea,” Addison said.</p><p>Laughing, her friend said, “Kind of exciting, though.”</p><p>“Very exciting,” Addison agreed, kissing her. None of the frantic desire that had gripped them while they hurriedly undressed had dissipated. There was no hesitation in the kiss, no nervousness. Addison wanted the girl so bad, wanted to let her hands roam over her lithe, lean body, to test the resilience of her muscles and the smoothness of her skin. She’d never felt anything like it, this need to be with Bethany.</p><p>The girl rolled onto her back, urged Addison to straddle one of her hips. Addison lowered her body onto Bethany, sighing as their bodies fit together. Bethany propped up on her elbows and their lips met. They found there rhythm, their bodies moving in perfect unison. It made Addison smile, how easy this came for them, like they had been doing it for years and not just their second time.</p><p>Her hands found Bethany’s, their fingers interlocking. She looked deep into her friend’s eyes, saw something that made her already racing heart kick into overdrive. There was desire there, a need as great as Addison’s but that wasn’t what had her so excited. Behind that lust was an affection, something deeper than just the love of friendship. Then Bethany’s face screwed up in pleasure, her eyes closing, and the look was gone.</p><p>She had caught just a glimpse but she was almost certain she hadn’t misread the look in her eyes. Had the scene earlier been more than just pretend? Had Bethany meant those things she had said while holding her hand and looking deep into her eyes? Or, was she just seeing what she wanted to see, misreading Bethany’s excitement for something more.</p><p>She was distracted from her thoughts when Bethany suddenly rolled them. Giggling, she looked up at her friend, her eyes flashing. Bethany grinned at her, leaned in for a kiss as she began rolling her hips back and forth. Addison let her eyes roam over the girl as she straightened up, liked the hypnotic thrust of her hips, the way her small breasts jiggled with every move.</p><p>“You are so beautiful,” she said, not really meaning to. It just sort of slipped out before she could bite it back.</p><p>Bethany smiled at her, a smile that was hard to read. Addison blushed, looked away. Her friend put a hand on her cheek, turned her to face her. Leaning down, she gave Addison a lingering kiss, one that made her toes curl in on themselves. When Bethany finally broke it, she was smiling. Addison couldn’t breath.</p><p>She wished her friend would say something, affirm or deny her feelings for her. That smile was a tease, confused her poor heart. It didn’t know whether to race or to stop beating.</p><p>Closing her eyes, she decided to just enjoy the feel of Bethany’s body against hers, to bask in the lovely sensations washing through her young body. The sexy roll of Bethany’s hips had her moaning and gyrating her own. The girl’s hands roamed over her, her touch leaving her skin tingling in its wake. The girl’s little wordless cries of pleasure mingled with her own, became one.</p><p>Too excited to last long, she knew she was going to come, already felt the tension enter her body. Opening her eyes, she saw Bethany’s face pinched in a rictus of ecstasy, her back arched as she continued to grind against Addison. Feeling Addison’s eyes on her, she looked down at her, saw the urgency in her eyes and nodded. She took Addison’s hands, her fingers interlaced with hers. Her grip tightened as they both were pushed closer and closer to the edge.</p><p>Addison cried out as she came, her body stiffening, then thrashing as her orgasm had its way with it. A heartbeat after her, Bethany climaxed atop her, her lithe body trying to shake itself apart. Brushing her hair from her face, she smiled down at Addison, still straddling one of her hips.</p><p>Finally, she got off of Addison, stretched out beside her. She pressed against her, their bodies molded together.</p><p>“We should get dressed,” she said, not making any move to do so.</p><p>“In a minute,” Addison said, pulling her even closer.</p><p>“I’m going to miss this,” Bethany said, sighing.</p><p>“Maybe you can get a girlfriend and we can double date,” Addison said, half as a joke and half as a test.</p><p>“A girlfriend, huh,” her friend said, laughing, “maybe I will.”</p><p>“Really?”</p><p>“No, not really,” Bethany said, smiling at her, “this was fun, exciting. I like sleeping with you. You, you understand. I’m not going to find some girl to replace you.”</p><p>“Oh.”</p><p> —————————————————</p><p> Sitting on the ugly bench, her weight shifted to one side to compensate for the sloping seat, Addison blotted her hands on her new dress. It wasn’t the first time. Her stomach was fluttering and her heart racing.</p><p>She glanced at her phone, again, saw only two minutes had passed since the last time she had checked. It was still fifteen minutes until six, the time her admirer was supposed to be here for her big reveal. An eternity, with time passing this slow.</p><p>She wondered which one of her friends it would be. All of the girls on her list were cute, any one of them very desirable. She should be excited about the prospect of having one of them as a girlfriend. The thought of making out with one them did kick her heart rate up a little, but not nearly as much as it should.</p><p>The whole secret admirer thing had lost some of its appeal after all that has happened between her and Bethany. She hadn’t seen the girl outside of school all week and she shook her head about how much she missed her. The girl had gotten to her bad.</p><p>Sighing, she tried to push Bethany out of her head. The girl wasn’t interested in being her girlfriend, but someone else was. She straightened her spine, smoothed her dress into place.</p><p>She groaned when she looked at her phone and saw only three minutes had passed. Her nerves couldn’t handle this much longer; the anticipation was killing her.</p><p>A group of girls walked by the bench, laughing and talking animatedly. One of the girls looked a lot like Bethany, drew Addison’s eye. She wasn’t as pretty as Bethany but the similarity between them made her think about her friend.</p><p>“Why can’t I stop thinking about Bethany,” she muttered to herself, shaking her head.</p><p><em>Because I love her</em>, she thought, sighing.</p><p>“I love Bethany,” she said, out loud, words never ringing so true in her ears, “Oh, God. I can’t do this!”</p><p>She was on her feet and walking away from the ugly bench before she really thought it through. She didn’t stop walking, even as the guilt set in.</p><p>She was standing up one of her friends.</p><p>Coming to a stop, she looked back at the bench. She knew she should go back, wait for her friend so she could tell her why she had changed her mind. Namely, that another girl already had her heart. The thought of seeing the look on her face made tears sting her eyes and she couldn’t deal with that right now. She turned around, started walking.</p><p>Whatever bridge she was burning, she’d find a way to mend it. She hoped.</p><p>“Please understand,” she said, out loud. The tears that had stung her eyes, now spilled down her cheeks.</p><p>She had to get out of the mall before anyone she knew saw her crying like this. No girl her age wanted to be a spectacle, which is what she felt like, walking through the crowds with her cheeks glistening and her eyes puffy and red.</p><p>Outside, she paused to get herself under control, to wipe her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she started walking, no destination in mind. As she walked, her thoughts turned to Bethany, about the conversation she was going to have to have with the girl. She couldn’t go on pretending things hadn’t changed between her and her friend.</p><p>Her meanderings led her to the park and she blinked in surprise. She hadn’t meant to come here but she went inside, made her way to the gazebo Bethany said she’d bring her to if she were to woo her. Sitting on the slotted wooden bench under the vaulted ceiling, she felt like crying, again.</p><p>She wished Bethany was here.</p><p>Pulling out her phone, she tried to summon the courage to call the girl. Eventually, she put the phone away. It wasn’t something to be done over the phone, anyway. She needed to be looking in the girl’s eyes when she possibly destroyed their friendship.</p><p>“This is so messed up,” she said, laughing bitterly and shaking her head.</p><p>She put her elbows on her knees and her head in her hands. She wished her admirer had never left a note and the rose in her locker. She could see her world imploding around her- she had probably already alienated one friend and was contemplating telling Bethany how she felt, which might alienate her, as well- and it had all started with that note and flower.</p><p>“Addison?”</p><p>Gasping, she looked up and saw Bethany looking at her, concerned.</p><p>“What-what are you doing here,” she said, straightening up.</p><p>“You weren’t at the mall, so I thought…” her friend said, coming inside the gazebo.</p><p>“You were at the mall,” Addison asked, then shook her head and gave her a sad smile, “curious about who my admirer was?”</p><p>“What happened,” Bethany asked, sitting down beside her and putting her arm around her shoulders.</p><p>Putting her head on her shoulder, Addison felt fresh tears stream down her cheeks, said, “I couldn’t do it.”</p><p>“You couldn’t?”</p><p>“No,” she said, drawing in a deep breath, which she let out as shuddering sigh, “it didn’t seem fair. I want to be with someone else.”</p><p>“Oh,” Bethany said.</p><p>“I love you, Bethany. Not as a friend. I didn’t want to, but I can’t help it,” she said, meeting the girl’s eyes. She held her breath, waited for the death of their friendship.</p><p>Bethany suddenly grinned, said, “I guess I won’t need this, after all.”</p><p>Addison watched as she pulled up the sleeve of her jacket, revealing a single red rose. She gasped, shook her head as she looked into Bethany’s eyes. Her friend smiled and nodded.</p><p>“What? You,” Addison said, dumbfounded, “you’re my admirer?”</p><p>“Always have been,” Bethany said, giving her the rose.</p><p>“But why all the secrecy,” she said, looking down at the rose in her hand.</p><p>“The first note,” she said, laughing, “I had to be sure.”</p><p>“And the rest,” Addison said, meeting her eyes.</p><p>“On the bus,” her friend said, smiling, “when I gave you the second note and you were disappointed by the lackluster effort, I realized you were a romantic at heart. I don’t know, I just wanted you to have your little fantasy.”</p><p>“Gee, thanks,” Addison said, laughing sarcastically and shaking her head, “I’ve been sitting here thinking I had hurt one of my friends and might lose you, too.”</p><p>“I hadn’t anticipated you not staying at the mall,” she said, her eyes saying more than her words ever could, “I’m sorry it turned out this way. Not the romantic idea I had in mind.”</p><p>Looking down at the rose, she said, “I wanted it to be you. So bad.”</p><p>“Addison,” Bethany said, taking her hands. She met her friends eyes and she smiled, said, “I think you are beautiful, smart, and funny. It would make me the happiest girl alive if you’d be my girlfriend.”</p><p>“Oh, God,” she laughed, fresh tears spilling down her cheeks, only these were happy ones. She hugged the girl tightly, said, “Yeah, I’m wooed.”</p><p>“I love you, too, Addison,” Bethany said, pulling back so she could see the truth of it in her eyes.</p><p>Wiping her eyes, Addison said, “I can’t believe you Tom Hanks’d me.”</p><p>“Tom Hanks’d you?”</p><p>“What was that movie,” she said, laughing, “with Meg Ryan? She owns a book store?”</p><p>“You’ve Got Mail,” Bethany said, then started laughing, too, “Oh. Yeah, I guess I did kind of Tom Hanks you a little.”</p><p>“How did you pull this off,” she said, shaking her head, “I was with you when the first email came in and you were at your aunts when we were chatting online. She doesn’t have a computer.”</p><p>“I sent the email when I went upstairs for drinks, used the dummy email I had set up,” Bethany said, grinning, “and I used my dad’s I-pad to chat with you at my aunt’s house. Smoke and mirrors.”</p><p>“You went to a lot of trouble to trick me,” Addison said, giving her a look.</p><p>“Your reaction was worth it,” Bethany said, winking.</p><p>“Uh huh,” she said, then had to smile, “It is the craziest thing anyone has ever done for me.”</p><p>“So we are cool,” her friend asked.</p><p>“More than cool,” she said, grinning at her.</p>"
1163,"Home Alone Again, Part 9",Ebo,9,,[''],"<p>Standing on the steps at On That Note, Riley couldn’t stop thinking about the dream she had had last night, even though she really needed to. Her face felt hot, flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and excitement. Helena was going to take one look at her and know something was up.</p><p>Which is why she hadn’t wrung the door bell, yet. She was still trying to get herself under control.</p><p>It had been such an erotic dream, so sexy and inappropriate. The way the teacher had teased her with an orgasm, made her play when her fingers just didn’t want to work…<br/>
<em>Oh God</em>, Riley thought, shaking her head, <em>this is going to be a long lesson.</em></p><p>The door suddenly opened, making Riley jump in surprise. From the open door, Helena gave her a curious look, said, “You’ve been standing out here a while. Were you planning on ringing the bell?”</p><p>Riley nodded, giving her a sheepish grin.</p><p>The teacher looked at her a long moment, then stepped aside to let her in, saying, “I think we need to have a talk.”</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Riley stepped through the door, waited while Helena closed it behind them. She followed the woman, frowned when they walked right passed the den where she gave lessons. They turned into a living room, instead, Helena motioning her to sit down. A little uncertain, she sat on the couch, watched as the woman produced a cell phone from a pocket on her dress. She dialed a number, held up a finger to Riley while it rang.</p><p>“Hi,” Helena said, then smiled, “yeah, she is here. I’ll put you on speaker.”</p><p>“Hey, Riley. It’s Rebecca,” her step-sister said, her voice tinny through the phone’s speaker.</p><p>“What’s up,” she said, frowning at Helena.</p><p>“I think it’s time we cleared the air between us,” Rebecca said.</p><p>“What do you mean,” Riley asked.</p><p>“I told Helena about you finding the videos hidden on my computer.”</p><p>Flinching, Riley looked at the woman and Helena managed a nervous smile, nodded. Poor woman looked about as embarrassed as could be.</p><p>“I’m so sorry,” Riley said, her own face turning red, “I was being nosy and… I’m sorry.”</p><p>“It’s fine,” she said, sighing, “I knew they were a bad idea.”</p><p>“Yeah, but they were a lot of fun to make,” Rebecca said, laughing. It brought a smile to Helena’s lips, affection clear in her eyes.</p><p>Again, Riley felt better about not telling her parents.</p><p>“Riley has been thinking about quitting piano lessons,” her step-sister said.</p><p>The teacher looked at her, asked, “Is that true?”</p><p>“It has been kind of awkward,” she said, rubbing the back of her neck nervously, “all things considered.”</p><p>“Because of the videos,” she asked.</p><p>“Among other things,” Riley said, blushing when Rebecca started laughing.</p><p>Helena gave her a sympathetic smile, one that said she knew what ‘among other things’ meant. Her cheeks turned crimson as she realized Rebecca must have told Helena about what had happened in her step-sister’s room, then again in the kitchen.</p><p>“Is she blushing,” Rebecca asked, still laughing.</p><p>“Be nice to your sister,” Helena said, trying not to laugh.</p><p>“I’m just teasing, Riley,” Rebecca said.</p><p>“It’s not funny,” she said, smiling anyway.</p><p>“Anyway, I think we’ve aired out all the dirty laundry,” Rebecca said.</p><p>“I think so, too,” Helena said, looking at Riley. The girl managed a sheepish grin, nodded.</p><p>“Good. I’ll let you two get on with lessons or whatever else you want to get into.”</p><p>Helena looked away from Riley, her face turning red. Riley shook her head, her own cheeks coloring as she realized she wasn’t the only one her step-sister had been trying to sell on fooling around.</p><p>“I can hear you two blushing,” Rebecca said, laughing as she disconnected.</p><p>Helena met her eyes, gave her an embarrassed smile, said, “That didn’t make it any less awkward, did it?”</p><p>“Um, not so much,” Riley said, laughing.</p><p>“Do you still want to learn how to play piano?”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am.”</p><p>“Good,” she said, smiling at Riley as she stood up, “let’s start today’s lesson.”</p><p>
</p><p>“You are an asshole,” Riley said, entering her step-sister’s room without knocking. She had just gotten home, had come straight upstairs to give the teenager a piece of her mind.</p><p>Rebecca was stretched out on her bed, wearing really short shorts and a t-shirt a size too small for her, had headphones on her head. Her legs were crossed at the knee, her foot dipping to whatever song she was listening to. She looked really good lying there and Riley felt some of her anger slip.</p><p>She propped up on her elbows and grinned at Riley, her eyes full of mischief, as she said, “Helena said pretty much the same thing when she called after you left.”</p><p>“That was so embarrassing,” she said.</p><p>“But necessary,” Rebecca said, pulling her headphones off. She got up and came over to where Riley stood, pressed the girl against the door and kissed her deeply.</p><p>Caught off guard, Riley forgot all about being upset, kissed the teenager back. She felt herself responding, getting turned on and had to slip from between the door and Rebecca. Taking a deep breath, she reined in her galloping heart.</p><p>“Hey, you don’t get to do that after what you did,” Riley said, crossing her arms under her breasts.</p><p>“It was an ‘I’m sorry’ kiss,” Rebecca said, leaning against the door.</p><p>Riley really wished she didn’t look so sexy posed like that. She was having a hard time remembering to be mad at her.</p><p>“No, it wasn’t.”</p><p>Rebecca just smiled at her, her eyes flashing.</p><p>“You can stop doing that,” Riley said, laughing, “it isn’t going to work.”</p><p>“Stop doing what,” Rebecca asked, a playful smile tugging at the corner’s of her mouth.</p><p>“Giving me that look,” she said, her voice sounding funny even to her own ears.</p><p>“I think it is working just fine,” the teenager said, pushing away from the door. She stepped close to Riley, still smiling that sexy little smile.</p><p>“You are such an asshole,” Riley said, laughing and shaking her head. Then she closed the gap between them and kissed the teenager. There was no denying she was more than a little turned on by her confidence, her certainty she could get what she wanted from Riley.</p><p>“Let me make it up to you,” Rebecca said, steering her towards the bed. She didn’t put up much of a fight because it was where she wanted to go, too.</p><p>The back of her legs hit the bed and Rebecca toppled her onto her back. Grinning down at her, the teenager unbuttoned Riley’s jeans, then worked the zipper. Riley lifted her backside off the bed, let her work the pants off her hips, then down her long legs. Sinking to her knees, Rebecca removed her shoes, then the pants all together.</p><p>The teenager grinned as she ran her hands up the insides of Riley’s thighs, gently spread them wide. Riley’s breath caught in her throat as Rebecca lowered her mouth to the crotch of her panties, licked her through the thin cotton. She moaned as teased her tender bud, not bothering to move the underwear out of the way.</p><p>“Oh God,” she said, putting her hands over her face. She couldn’t believe she was letting this happen. She had ever right to be mad at the teenager, had come up here to give her an earful and had let her seduce her, instead.</p><p>Even through the cotton of her panties, Rebecca’s tongue felt incredible, was sending little shivers of pleasure working through her. Ashamed or not, she was enjoying what was happening to her.</p><p>Rebecca hooked her fingers in the crotch of Riley’s panties, pulled them to one side. She slipped two fingers from her free hand inside Riley’s slick core. Riley moaned thickly, her back arching off the bed as those digits moved slowly in and out of her. Each thrust found that little magic button inside that drove her body crazy.</p><p>Her hot, wet tongue found her bud, teased it in lazy circles. Riley grabbed one of Rebecca’s pillows, pressed it against her mouth. She didn’t trust herself to keep quiet, not with the wonderful sensations washing through her twelve year old body.</p><p>“Does this feel good,” Rebecca asked, letting her pace quicken.</p><p>Not trusting herself, she nodded, didn’t remove the pillow. Her fingers were digging into the material, she was squeezing it so hard to her face.</p><p>The fingers slipped from inside of her and she pulled the pillow aside long enough to see what Rebecca was doing. She slammed it back in place as the teenager’s tongue moved lower, slipped inside of her. Even the pillow couldn’t completely muffle her cries of pleasure as Rebecca’s tongue wriggled in her. Her hips kept wanting to undulate against the teenager’s mouth and she couldn’t stop them.</p><p>With her thumb of her free hand, Rebecca teased her tender bud, making these lazy circles that sent shivers through her.</p><p>There was a knock at the door starting a gasp from Riley. Pulling the pillow from her face, she stared wide eyed at it. Her heart was racing and she felt a little sick with adrenaline as she waited for it to open. She didn’t even try to move, saw her jeans on the other side of the room. There was no way she’d be able to make it to them and wriggle into them before the knocker came into the room.</p><p>“Yeah,” Rebecca called, still rubbing her clit with her thumb. Even in panic mode, the sensation made her moan. She grabbed the pillow, pressing it hard against her mouth. With her free hand, she tried to push the teenager’s hand away. Laughing, Rebecca trapped her wrist, didn’t let up on the sweet torture with her free hand.</p><p>“Dinner’s ready,” her mother called through the door.</p><p>“Okay,” Rebecca said.</p><p>“Have you seen Riley?”</p><p>“Yeah, she’s in here with me,” Rebecca said, making Riley cringe.</p><p>Surely that had to pique the woman’s curiosity. As far she knew, they still barely acknowledged each other. The two spending time together would be cause for investigation. She was going to poke her head in to see what her teenage daughter and Riley were up to.</p><p>There was a long pause, silence on the other side of the door. It didn’t do anything for her nerves, which were stretched tight. She kept expecting to hear the door creak open and her step-mother to gasp at the sight of her half naked on her back with a pillow over her face and her daughter on her knees between her spread thighs, rubbing her sex through the panties that had fallen back in place because Rebecca still had her arm restrained. The longer her step-mother didn’t say anything, the more jittery she became with adrenaline.</p><p>“Well, you two hurry up. Don’t let your dinner get cold,” she called.</p><p>“Okay,” Rebecca called.</p><p>Riley gasped as her hot tongue pressed against the crotch of her panties. Pulling the pillow away, she gave the teenager a dumbfounded look, “What are you doing? We have to go.”</p><p>“In a minute,” Rebecca said, grinning at her, “I like to finish what I start.”</p><p>“You can’t be serious,” Riley said, shaking her head in wonder, “We were almost busted.”</p><p>“But we weren’t,” she said, winking at her, “now, if you’d just focus…”<br/>
Laughing and shaking her head, Riley knew she was wasting her breath. Her step-sister wasn’t going to change her mind. She closed her eyes and tried to relax. She could almost hear the clock ticking in her head, each tick sounding like the rap of knuckles on Rebecca’s bedroom door. It made it difficult to focus on the wonderful things Rebecca was doing to her.</p><p>She needed something to distract her from her imminent doom, something sexy. In her mind’s eye, she replayed the scene from earlier, when Rebecca had pressed her against the door and kissed her deeply. It sent a shiver through her. She grabbed her pillow, again, stifling a moan before it could escape her parted lips.</p><p>The kiss against the door had been exciting and hot but it was too short a memory to keep her thoughts occupied. The ticking of the clock came back and she searched for another erotic memory to drown it out.</p><p>Her dream from last night popped into her head, the last thing she needed to be thinking about now. Still, the image of Helena in her clingy lingerie, on her hands and knees as she crawled between Riley’s legs was one she couldn’t shake. Giving in, she let the dream replay in her mind.</p><p>She’d just have to deal with this growing attraction to Helena later.</p><p>Rebecca had her writhing, her body twisting as it tried to escape the wonderful sensations running through her. In her personal darkness, it was Helena mouth on her young sex, her hot tongue teasing her as she tried to play the scale she wanted. The dream and reality kind of blurred into one surreal erotic moment and she couldn’t control her voice. Even through the pillow, her cries were getting loud.</p><p>Tension crept into her young body, gathered until she must come or simply explode from the building pressure. She climaxed hard, her body pitching a fit. It left her trembling all over from the intensity.</p><p>Gasping for breath, she pulled the pillow away, looked at Rebecca. The teenager was grinning at her, got to her feet, then leaned over her to give her a kiss. Riley kissed her back, could taste herself on her tongue, her lips.</p><p>Rebecca pulled her to her feet, said, “We need to hurry. Get dressed.”</p><p>Riley found her jeans, wriggled into them. She grimaced at the wet crotch of her panties as they pressed uncomfortably against her. Still, she didn’t have time to change, so she’d just have to deal with it. Sitting on the bed, she slipped into her shoes.</p><p>She was heading for the door, when Rebecca caught her wrist, turned her around, “Wait. Your hair is a mess.”</p><p>The teenager smoothed it back in place, an oddly gentle, affectionate move that caught Riley off guard.</p><p>“I can’t do anything about your flushed cheeks, but at least you don’t look like the bride of Frankenstein anymore.”</p><p>They hurried downstairs, into the dining room. Her step-mother gave them a curious look when they entered the room and Riley had a paranoid moment when she thought the woman knew what had happened in Rebecca’s room. She must know what Riley’s flushed face meant.</p><p>“What took you all so long,” she asked as they found their seats.</p><p>“Sorry,” Rebecca said, looking at her, “Riley needed some help with her piano lessons. I let her borrow my keyboard.”</p><p>“Really,” her mother said, her eyes widening.</p><p>“What,” she said, her voice getting surly</p><p>“Nothing,” the woman said, shaking her head.</p><p>“She is going to need one of her own, if she is going to keep taking lessons,” Rebecca said.</p><p>Riley watched this exchange with interest. It was amazing how easily Rebecca had slipped into the cool, detached mode she used to favor Riley with. She thought she could learn a lot from the girl about being sneaky.</p><p>Her step-mother looked at her, a hint of a frown on her face. Riley could tell something was bothering her. She just hoped she didn’t look as guilty as she felt she did. She felt like she had ‘I just fooled around with your daughter’ written on her forehead.</p><p>Finally, the woman shrugged and said, “Do you think you’ll like piano lessons, Riley?”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am.”</p><p>“Then I’ll talk to your father about getting you a keyboard,” she said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Thanks.”</p><p>“Until then,” she said, looking at her daughter, “maybe you can share with Riley?”</p><p>Rebecca gave her mom a smile, asked, “Can I get some time off for good behavior?”</p><p>Shaking her head and laughing, the woman said, “I tell you what… Let Riley use your keyboard and help me buy her one if her dad says okay, and I’ll let you off with time served.”</p><p>“Deal,” the teenager said, looking at Riley, “Looks like you are my get out of jail free card.”</p><p>The rest of the meal was largely eaten in silence and Riley was glad for it. She figured the less she had to say, the better. She wasn’t anywhere near as good at being sneaky as her step-sister.</p><p>She tried not to squirm but her wet panties were pressed uncomfortably against her girlhood. She tried to ignore it but wasn’t having much luck. She couldn’t wait until the meal was over and she could get out of them.</p><p>Finished eating, she put her dishes in the dishwasher, grabbed a coke from the fridge. When she turned around, she found Rebecca had followed her into the kitchen. The teenager put her dishes up, then smiled at Riley.</p><p>“That worked out better than I could have hoped,” she said, leaning against the sink.</p><p>“Looks like you won’t be grounded for much longer,” Riley said, grinning</p><p>“Guess not,” she said, then grinned, “you know you still owe me an orgasm, right? I won’t count this one but you are still one in the hole. I might be by later to collect.”</p><p>Riley felt her cheeks flush and Rebecca winked at her. The teenager left the kitchen, the twitch of her backside drawing Riley’s attention. When she was gone, Riley had to shake her head. Rebecca was just too sexy, was going to be so much trouble for Riley.</p><p>
</p><p>
</p><p>She was just drifting off to sleep when a scraping sound brought her back. Smiling, she thought Rebecca had decided to come calling after all. She had waited all evening for the teenager to knock on her door. She had been more than a little disappointed when she hadn’t.</p><p>Glancing at the door, she frowned. It was still closed. There was enough light in the upstairs hallway that plenty would have spilled in if Rebecca had opened the door.</p><p>Then she heard the sound again, realized it wasn’t coming from the direction of the door but that of her window. In the gloom, she could just make out a human shape at the window. Her first reaction was to panic but it passed before her heart could even start racing. A smile spread on her face as the shape approached the bed, crawled onto it.</p><p>“Hi,” Caroline said, stretching out beside her.</p><p>Riley opened the covers for her and her friend snuggled close, her warm body molding itself against Riley’s. Smiling at her in the gloom, she said, “Hi, yourself.”</p><p>“Is this okay?”</p><p>“More than okay,” Riley answered, tilting Caroline’s head up to give her a quick kiss, “I was wondering if you’d ever do this. Climb the tree, again.”</p><p>“I’m not going to lie,” Caroline said, laughing, “it was a lot scarier than I remembered. I must have had nerves of steel when I was seven.”</p><p>Laughing with her, she kissed Caroline, then again. It quickly deepened and Riley could feel the need behind it. It sparked her own desire.</p><p>When their lips finally parted, Caroline said, “Mmm… That made it worth the risk.”</p><p>“I’m glad you are here,” Riley said, smiling. With too many electronic devices with LEDs casting their multicolored glow, the darkness of the room was far from complete and Riley could see her friend smiling back at her.</p><p>“Is it bad that I couldn’t even wait more than a day,” Caroline said, giggling, “I’ve been horny all afternoon.”</p><p>“Well,” Riley said, laughing, “you are almost a teenager and you know what they say about teenager’s.”</p><p>“You are closer than me,” Caroline said, grinning, “your birthday is just around the bend.”</p><p>“Then just imagine how horny I must be,” Riley teased, making Caroline laugh. Her hand stole under Caroline’s shirt, found her soft breast. Sighing, Caroline pressed against her hand, encouraged her not to stop. Riley smiled as her breathing changed, became fast and shallow as her friend became excited.</p><p>Caroline threw the covers back, sat up so she could slip out of her t-shirt. In the dark, Riley could just make out she wore only panties. In her haste to get over here, the girl hadn’t bothered with pants. It made her grin, thinking about Caroline slinking over in her night clothes, her panties on display for the whole town to see.</p><p>Her friend caught her looking, said, “It was kind of exciting, walking over here like this.”</p><p>“I bet it was,” Riley said, laughing as she started stripping out of her own clothes. Her t-shirt and shorts went on the floor and she remembered she hadn’t bothered with panties after coming upstairs. It was going to be a surprise for Rebecca, if she decided tonight was the night to settle debts. She glanced at up, but Caroline hadn’t noticed their absence. She was too busy removing her own.</p><p>Grinning, Riley thought,<em> it could get complicated if she decided to come and collect now on the orgasm I owe her. I guess we could fit all three of us on this bed…</em></p><p>“Didn’t do anything for my horniness,” Caroline said, moving against her. She wrapped her arms around Riley’s neck, toppled them backwards so she was lying atop Riley.</p><p>“Oh my,” Riley said, grinning up at her. She kissed the girl, a sweet lingering kiss, that left them breathless.</p><p>Caroline kissed her chin, then her graceful curve of her neck, her collar bone. Riley felt a flush excitement as Caroline didn’t stop moving lower, pausing to kiss and tease first one nipple then the other. Riley sighed, her hot tongue sending little shivers of pleasure through her. Her hand slipped into Caroline’s hair, to hold her there.</p><p>Eventually, she moved lower, leaving a trail of moist kisses on Riley’s taut belly. She gently blew on them, making Riley shiver deliciously. The contrast was lovely, the warm kisses and cool breath confusing and exciting her nerve endings.</p><p>Riley’s breath caught in her throat as her friend came to the junctions of her thighs. It escaped her as a moan as Caroline’s lips and tongue teased her bud. She grinned as it dawned on her this was the second time a girl had done this to her today.</p><p>Stroking Caroline’s silky hair, she closed her eyes and let the wonderful sensations flood through her. The hot, wet caress of Caroline’s tongue on her clit brought soft moans to her lips and she had to bite down on her knuckle to keep them at bay.</p><p><em>Oh, God</em>, she thought, shaking her head, <em>I might need the pillow, again</em>.</p><p>She was biting her knuckle almost hard enough to draw blood, trying to keep quiet. Caroline had her body going crazy, her hips undulating against her mouth. It seemed confused by the wonderful things Caroline was doing to it, her nerve ending screaming for more even as her body tried to shy away from the intense pleasure. Riley’s free hand, the one she wasn’t chewing to death, slipped from Caroline’s hair and grasped at the sheets, like an anchor holding her in place.</p><p>Caroline ran her hands along the insides of her thighs, her touch as light as a feather. It sent little shivers up her spine. Her hands slipped up her flanks, her fingertips just brushing her skin, to cup her heaving breasts. The knuckled between her teeth couldn’t hold back the groan that escaped her as her tender nipples drug across her palms. Her back arched off the bed as Caroline traced lazy circles across the bottoms, then the slopes of her breasts.</p><p>“Oh God,” she breathed, feeling an orgasm creeping up on her. Letting go of the sheets, she clamped both hands on her mouth as her body gathered tension. Then the climax that had been creeping up suddenly pounced on her, shook her hard enough to break her apart. Even muffled by her hands, her cry of ecstasy was loud to her ears.</p><p>She was still trembling all over when Caroline crawled up her supine body, grinned down at her. Letting her hand fall from her mouth, she pulled the girl down to kiss her.</p><p>“What was with the hands,” Caroline asked, finally breaking the kiss.</p><p>“I was trying to be quiet.”</p><p>“You kind of lost it there at the end,” Caroline said, kissing her, again.</p><p>“Yeah, you are getting really good at that,” Riley said, laughing.</p><p>“It is always nice to be appreciated,” Caroline said, grinning.</p><p>“Give me a second to catch my breath and I’ll appreciate the hell out of you.”</p><p>“Wow,” Caroline said, laughing, “You’ve been hanging around with your step-sister too much.”</p><p>“Too slutty,” Riley asked, grinning at her.</p><p>Even in the dark, Riley could see her friend’s eyes flash, the playful smile spreading on her face, as she said, “Just slutty enough.”</p><p>“You like a little dirty talk,” she asked, laughing.</p><p>“Doesn’t everyone,” Caroline asked, rolling off of Riley and onto her back.</p><p>Getting to her hands and knees, Riley moved between her friend’s legs, gently spread them wide. Running her hand up one long leg, over the firm calf, silky smooth thigh, she drew a sigh from Caroline, then a moan as her fingers found her girlhood.</p><p>She saw Caroline grinning, wondered why. Then the girl took her hand in hers, moved it lower. Her fingertips pressed against the opening then eased into the hot, slick core of the girl. She gasped in surprise as her fingers sank deep into Caroline.</p><p>“What? I thought-” Riley said, stunned. She was afraid to move.</p><p>“Surprise,” Caroline said, laughing.</p><p>“But you’re a virgin,” Riley said, inanely.</p><p>“Not even technically, anymore,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“How? I mean…” Riley said, then started over, “you know what I’m asking.”</p><p>“The honest answer,” Caroline said, sighing, “I don’t know. I found out by accident this morning that my hymen was broken. Talk about a happy accident. A very, very happy accident.”</p><p>“Really,” Riley said, laughing and shaking her head, “and what were you doing when this ‘accident’ happened?”</p><p>“That’s not important,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“Uh huh,” Riley said, easing her fingers out a little, then burying them, again. Caroline moaned thickly, her hips rolling against her hand.</p><p>“Do you think it is because of what we’ve been doing? Is that possible?”</p><p>“Considering a fence rail broke mine,” Riley said, grimacing at the memory, “I guess it is possible.”</p><p>“Huh,” Caroline said.</p><p>“This doesn’t hurt, at all,” Riley asked, slowly moving her fingers inside of Caroline.</p><p>“No. Feels really good,” Caroline moaned.</p><p>Grinning, Riley said, “Then it is you lucky night.”</p><p>Caroline watched with interest as Riley picked up her bedside lamp, pulled the tape on the bottom aside and removed the vibrator she had stolen from Spencer’s at the mall. When she saw what Riley had, she bit her lower lip, uncertainly.</p><p>“That is a lot bigger than your fingers,” she said.</p><p>“Yeah, but if feels incredible,” Riley said, moving between her friend’s thighs, again. Meeting Caroline’s eyes, she said, “If it’s too much, we can still have fun with it.”</p><p>Caroline nodded, still biting her lip. Her eyes were fixed on the glossy shaft of the sex toy and Riley could just make out the interest and apprehension in them.</p><p>Turning the black knob at the top, she brought the vibrator buzzing to life. She ran it along the inside of the girl’s thigh, making her jerk and giggle. The giggles dried up as the toy found her bud and she moaned. Riley kept it there and eased her fingers back inside of Caroline. She had to smile when the girl’s back arched off the bed, her hips rolling against her thrusting fingers.</p><p>When she thought Caroline was ready, she slipped her fingers out of her slick sex, then eased the toy in. Caroline gasped but her body accepted the vibrator, took it deep inside of her. Even on low the vibrations must feel incredible because she had to put her hand over her mouth. Her fingers only muffled the little cries of pleasure she was making, couldn’t mask them completely.</p><p>Slow and easy, Riley moved the vibrator in and out, let her friend get used to the toy inside of her. She listened to her breathing, to the sounds she was making, taking her cues from the girl. Her pace slowly increased.</p><p>“That feels so good,” Caroline whispered, clamping her hand back to her mouth as a moan tried to escape.</p><p>“I told you it would,” Riley said, remembering how it had felt in her own body, the vibrations felt everywhere not just between her thighs. She felt a shiver work through her just thinking about it.</p><p>She shifted her position so she could lower her mouth to Caroline’s girlhood and still use the vibrator. Caroline gasped as Riley’s tongue teased her tender bud, her body going crazy. The hand on her mouth wasn’t doing much anymore, her cries getting louder.</p><p>Riley rolled her eyes to her bedroom door, hoped everyone was sound asleep. Anyone walking by the door might be able to hear Caroline. The girl got kind of loud when she was excited and she sounded pretty excited now.</p><p>“Shh,” Riley said, laughing.</p><p>“I’m trying,” Caroline whispered around a moan, “that feels so- oh God, oh God- feels so good I can’t stand it.”</p><p>“Should I stop,” Riley teased.</p><p>“You better fucking not,” Caroline moaned, her back arching off the bed. She put both hands over her mouth, to hold in the giggles from using the swear word. The laughter turned into a drawn out moan as Riley started thrusting the toy into her, again.</p><p>“You know, this thing has two more settings,” she said, clicking the toy into the medium setting. The buzzing got louder but still wasn’t as loud as the noises the girl was making, even with both hands clamp on her mouth.</p><p>“Oh shit, Oh shit,” Caroline hissed, her words muffled by her hands but not nearly enough.</p><p><em>Please be sound asleep</em>, Riley begged her parents. Her heart was racing as she glanced at the door, again. A naughty shiver worked its way up her spine, the danger of the situation getting her excited.</p><p>Grinning, she ran her hand up Caroline’s supine body, to cup one heaving breast, to let the nipple drag across her palm. The girl’s back arched, pushing the breast into her hand. It just begged to teased and her touch drew a thick moan from Caroline.</p><p>She let her hand roam over the girl, thrilling to the smooth skin under her fingertips. Caroline was firm and soft in all the right places. Riley couldn’t stop exploring her twelve year old body. She liked the way her stomach tightened as the vibrator moved inside of her, liked the baby fine hairs on the insides of her thighs, liked everything her fingers touched.</p><p>Riley had come a long way from that first fumbling, embarrassed time sleeping with Caroline. She found the more she did it, the more she wanted to do it. More than that, she found herself liking the female form more and more, caught herself admiring girls at school or at the mall all the time.</p><p>Distracted, she almost missed the changing in Caroline’s breathing, the erratic jerk of her hips that as the girl started to orgasm. She met the girl’s eyes in the gloom, then with one more thrust of the vibrator, pushed the girl over the edge. Caroline hissed through her teeth like an angry cat as her body locked up, then shook itself loose.</p><p>Riley eased the vibrator out her friend’s very sensitive sex, making her gasp and her hips jerk. Turning off the toy, she set it aside.</p><p>“Holy shit,” Caroline said, smoothing her hair out of her face.</p><p>Laughing, Riley stretched out beside her. Caroline rolled into her, her lithe body molding to Riley’s. She had to smile, loving the way the girl fit against her.</p><p>
</p><p>Why she woke up, she couldn’t say. Riley looked at her alarm clock, saw it was still more than an hour before it was set to go off. Frowning, she started to close her eyes and go back to sleep, but stopped when she felt someone shift their body weight beside her. She looked to her left, saw Caroline on her side, facing away from her. Seeing her bare back, she realized the girl was still naked. She looked down at herself and saw she was, too.</p><p>Grinning, she realized they had fallen asleep after fooling around last night. Then her sleep fuzzy mind finally kicked into gear and she gasped.</p><p>“Shit! Caroline,” she said, shaking the girl, “Wake up!”</p><p>“What,” the girl mumbled.</p><p>“You need to get up. We fell asleep!”</p><p>“So,” she said.</p><p>“So? Mom doesn’t know you are here! You sneaked over, remember.”<br/>
The girl sat up in bed, her eyes wide, “What time is it?”</p><p>“Almost six.”</p><p>“Shit,” Caroline said, scrambling off the bed. She looked around frantically for her clothes, managed to find her t-shirt but not her panties. Riley spotted them, got them for her.</p><p>She started to climb out the window, then stopped and looked down at herself. It was getting light outside, much too light to walking up the street in her her current attire.</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, “Grab some shorts out of the drawer.”</p><p>“Yeah, I guess I better. It was exciting last night but it just be embarrassing this morning.”</p><p>“You better hurry, though,” Riley said.</p><p>“I know,” Caroline said, pulling open her dresser. She slipped into a pair of shorts, then turned to Riley. In two long strides, she was molded against her, her lips pressed against hers, “Last night was amazing.”</p><p>“We should do it, again, sometime.”</p><p>“Tonight?”</p><p>Laughing, Riley said, “I’ll leave the window unlocked.”</p>"
1164,"The Notebook, Part 1",Ebo,1,Dana's life takes an odd turn when her step-mother finds her notebook full of under aged lesbian erotica,"['F/f rom', 'mast']","<p>
Can I talk to you a minute?”
</p><p>
Fresh off the school bus, Dana Harris had barely made it in the door when she heard those words.  She saw her step-mother leaning against the archway leading into the kitchen.  The woman had a glass of wine in her hand, looked like it might not be the first one she had had today.
</p><p>
Frowning,“About what?”
</p><p>
“Go put up your backpack.  I'll be in the kitchen,” she said, turning into the room.  
</p><p>
Dana blinked after her, wondered what in the world she wanted to talk about. Shrugging, she went upstairs, dumped her backpack on her bed.  She kicked out of her shoes, then headed for the bathroom.  Business taken care of, she headed back down to see what her step-mother wanted.
</p><p>
Coming into the kitchen she saw the woman at the island, sipping her glass of wine.  Dana came to a halt when she saw the notebook with the fuzzy kitten cover sitting on the counter top, her stomach sinking around her knees.  She couldn't draw a breath passed the knot of fear in her throat and she felt hot with adrenaline.  
</p><p>
“Have a seat before you fall down,” her step-mother said, coming to her side.  Dana let herself be led to the center island, sat on one of the stools.  
</p><p>
The damning notebook was right in front of her.  She looked down at the fuzzy kitten, thought the end of her life shouldn't look so cute.
</p><p>
Her step-mother went to the cabinet, turned around with a second wine glass in her hand.  She sat it in front of Dana, then poured about two inches of deep red wine.  Dana looked at the glass, then at her step-mother. The woman only smiled, sat down across from her.
</p><p>
“Where do we begin,” she said, sipping her wine, “I guess we should start with the notebook.”
</p><p>
Dana thought she was going to throw up.</p><p>“You really needed a better hiding place than your desk drawer,” the woman said, pulling the notebook in front of her.  She opened it and started flipping pages.
</p><p>
Dana could see the paragraphs penned on the pages and her shoulders fell.  They were just too heavy with guilt to hold up anymore.
</p><p>
“Then again,” her step-mother said, still flipping pages, “I wouldn't have known to look for the notebook if not for the snooper program your father had me install on your computer.”
</p><p>
Gasping, Dana finally met her step-mother's eyes.  As damning as the notebook was, her browsing history was even worse.  She could hear the executioner grinding his ax.
</p><p>
“Lucky for you,” the woman said, smiling at Dana, “your father is a bit of a dummy when it comes to computers.  I was
able to fudge the reports enough to cover your tracks.”
</p><p>
Dumbfounded, Dana said, “My tracks?”
“Oh, you probably thought you were being clever when you deleted your browser history but that wouldn't fool the program.  Or even me, if I decided to snoop.  What teenaged girl didn't have a browser history a mile long on her computer?”
</p><p>
Her step-mother was still smiling, her tone friendly.  It completely baffled Dana.  Surely she had seen what she was browsing, must have read the things in the notebook.  Why wasn't she being yelled at? She should be in so much trouble right now.
</p><p>
“We'll come back to that, though,” she said, then pointed at the glass of wine, “you can drink that if you need to.  You look about ready to jump out of your skin if I said 'boo'.”
</p><p>
“Drink it?  It's wine,” Dana said, looking at the thick red liquid.
</p><p>
Her step-mother only smiled at her, went on, “I was reading the report from your computer.  I was a little surprised how many of the sites I recognized.”
</p><p>
Blinking, Dana parroted, “Recognized?”
</p><p>
She laughed and said, “You know, your father was convinced you were on drugs.  You've been so secretive lately, caged off.  He was certain you were getting high.  I guess you were in a way, just on a drug of a different kind.”
</p><p>
“What are you talking about,” Dana said, frowning.  This whole conversation had a surreal feel to it, wasn't going anything like she had expected.
</p><p>
Her step-mother  must have found what she was looking for, because she stopped flipping pages.Turning the notebook, she pushed it in front of Dana. Finishing off her wine, she got up and poured more into her glass.  Leaning against the sink, she said, “One site in particular grabbed my attention.  Can you guess which one?”
</p><p>
She shook her head.  How could she possibly know which one of the websites she frequented her step-mother recognized?  The fact that she knew any of them was a bit of a revelation.  She wouldn't have guessed the woman was the type.
</p><p>
“Lesbian Lolita,” her step-mother said, still leaning against the sink, “a collection of lovely stories about under aged girls
and their lesbian experiences.”
</p><p>
The phrase 'lovely stories' messed with her brain, spun around and around without finding purchase.  Her step-mother thought stories about young girls having sex with other young girls or older women was 'lovely'?
</p><p>
“There is this new author whose been posting stories, goes by the name Dfox,” her step-mother said
</p><p>
Dana gasped, her eyes growing wide.  Did the woman know?  Had she figured it out?
</p><p>
“I'm quite fond of the stories Dfox writes.  I've read every one she has posted,” the woman said, sipping her wine, “one story in particular always got to me.  I must have read it a dozen times since she posted it.  It is a sexy little tale called...”
</p><p>
“The Next Door Neighbor,” Dana said, reading the title of the story in front of her.
</p><p>
“The Next Door Neighbor,” her step-mother confirmed.
</p><p>
She'd never been drunk before, only knew the effects of alcohol from what she had seen on TV but she needed sosomething now.  Anything.  She picked up the glass and took a healthy swallow, grimacing at the bitter taste.
</p><p>
Laughing, her step-mother said, “Don't worry.  The second one always tastes better.”
</p><p>
The second gulp was just as bitter as the first but the warmth it ignited in her belly was nice.  She found the courage to look at her step-mother, tried to read her expression.  She didn't know what to make of the curious look the woman was favoring her with.
</p><p>
“So you really are Dfox?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Dana said, waiting to see what happened next.
</p><p>
The woman ran her hand through her hair and laughed nervously, “Wow, this is so messed up.”
</p><p>
Dana raised her eyebrows questioningly.
</p><p>
Blushing, her step-mother said, “Do me a favor and finish your glass?”
“Why?”
</p><p>
“Trust me, you are going to need it,” her step-mother said, finishing off her own.
</p><p>
Something told her to listen to the woman and she finished the glass in a few swallows.  The fire in her belly was spreading and she was starting to feel fuzzy around the edges.  She sat the empty glass on the table, frowned when her step-mother poured the last of the bottle into it.
</p><p>
She was only thirteen and thin, didn't even weigh a hundred pounds soaking wet.  One glass of wine was already going to her head.  She didn't think she'd need another.
</p><p>
“I wasn't kidding when I said I like your writing,” her step-mother said, sitting down, “it reminds me a little of another writer on the site, Penny For Your Thoughts.”
</p><p>
Dana gasped in surprise, hearing the name of her favorite author said out loud.  She loved the woman's work, had read everything she had posted.  Penny For Your Thoughts's stories were the whole reasons she started writing in the first place. 
</p><p>
She was flattered her step-mother compared her to the woman, even if she didn't see it.
</p><p>
“Your stories are like the flip side of hers, told through the eyes of the girl instead of the woman's,” her step-mother said, smiling at her, “the ying to her yang.”
</p><p>
“You really think so?  I love her stories,” Dana said, blushing when the woman gave her a look, “she is my favorite author.”
“Did you know Ann is actually my middle name,” her step-mother asked, ringing her hands nervously.
</p><p>
Frowning, Dana said, “No.”
</p><p>
“I didn't think so,” she said, meeting her eyes, “I never use my first name, think it is goofy.”
</p><p>
“What is it,” Dana asked, getting the feeling she might already know.  She just couldn't believe it was true.
</p><p>
“Penelope,” she said, shaking her head, “my friends used to call me Penny, for short.”
</p><p>
It was a good thing she was sitting down because that little bit of information would have floored her.  She stared at the woman, stunned by the turn of events.
</p><p>
“You are Penny For Your Thoughts?”
</p><p>
Standing up, Penny said, “Come on.  I want to give you something.”
</p><p>
Dana got to her feet, giggling at how funny her legs felt.  She followed the woman out of the kitchen and upstairs.  She
kept a death grip on the handrail, not completely trusting her balance at the moment.  They went to the master bedroom and Penny opened the walk-in closet.  Standing on tippy toes, she fished something off the top shelf.  Dana saw it was satchel of some sort when she turned back around.
</p><p>
Penny held it out to her, said, “Be sure to hide this better than you hid your notebook.”
</p><p>
“What is it?”
</p><p>
“My old laptop,” her step-mother said, smiling at her.
</p><p>
“You are giving me your laptop?”
</p><p>
“Well, you can't write on your own, can you?”
</p><p>
“Write,” she parroted, more than a little surprised.  
</p><p>
Laughing, her step-mother put a hand on her shoulder and slurred, “I'm a horrible step-mother, I know, but I'm a huge fan
of your writing.  I've been burning through batteries like crazy reading your stories.”
</p><p>
That startled a laugh from Dana and she blushed at the mental image it conjured in her mind.  The thought of her step-mother masturbating while reading one of her stories was a little weird. It made her smile though, hearing her writing was being appreciated. Really, really appreciated from the sound of it.
</p><p>
“Sorry, that was inappropriate,” she said and Dana got the feeling she wasn't sorry, at all.
</p><p>
“It's okay.  I'll take it as a compliment,” she said, laughing.
</p><p>
“Good,” she said, nodding, “Go put that up somewhere and come downstairs.  We have much to talk about, you and I.”
</p><p>
--------------------------------------------
</p><p>
Stretched out on her bed, Dana hoped the room would stop spinning.  Her one glass of wine had became four, which was probably two more than she should have had.  Still, she had to smile.  She had just had the coolest, weirdest and most inappropriate conversation she'd ever had with an adult.  She had gotten drunk for the first time. And she had met her favorite author. Not too shabby for a Thursday afternoon.
</p><p>
“Crazy,” she said out loud, giggling at how slurred her voice sounded.
</p><p>
She and her step-mother- no, Penny, as she wanted to be called when her father wasn't around- had talked about stories they liked, about ideas they had.  It had been kind of awkward at first, talking about such dirty things with her step-mother but the wine loosened her up and she got surprisingly comfortable with the woman.  She talked about her writing, how she found Lesbian Lolita, how Penny's stories had inspired her to write.
It was a real bonding moment.
</p><p>
Giggling, she sat up and looked at the laptop on the bed beside her.  She kind of wanted to write but she didn't think she had the motor skills for it right now.  That thought made her giggle some more. 
</p><p>
“I'm drunk,” she slurred, shaking her head. She never expected her first time being inebriated would be with her step-mother.
</p><p>
She pulled the laptop onto her thighs, opened it. Nothing happened when she tried to turn it on, the battery dead from being put up for so long. She set the computer aside, located the power cord and got some juice flowing into the old beast. It powered on this time when she hit the On button.
</p><p>
As she waited for it to go through its warm up process, she touched the keys, wondered if Penny had ever written some of her sexy stories on this laptop.  It was possible; Penny For Your Thoughts had been writing for Lesbian Lolita for a long time, had a list of stories a mile long. It made her smile, thinking she would be writing on the same computer her favorite author had.
</p><p>
The computer was finally ready and she accessed the wifi network set up in the house.  A few minutes later, she was on the internet, heading for Lesbian Lolita.  When the familiar pink background loaded, she felt her pulse quicken, as it always did when she was here. Checking out the new story section, she saw her latest submission had posted.
</p><p>
A naughty shiver worked through her as she saw her handle- Kfox- on the screen.  Her kinky little story was out there in the world for everyone to see and that was thrilling.  She wondered what her readers would think if they knew she was a thirteen thirteen year old girl.  
</p><p>
Giggling, she opened her email account in another tab, not her personal one but the one she gave to Lesbian Lolita.  
Something had told her to be careful, hence the second email.  The story had only been up hours but already she had three emails from readers.  She smiled when she recognized all three, regular readers she loved to death.  
</p><p>
The name at the top of the list made her heart skip a beat and her face flushed with excitement.  The woman had started emailing her shortly after she started posting and they had become friends.  Lately, the emails had become more than just friendly.  They had been getting increasingly flirty, sexy.  Dana was usually blushing by the time she finished reading them, her heart racing.
</p><p>
She wondered if the woman felt the same, reading the messages she had written.  Was she turned on as Dana when she read the things Dana wrote?  
</p><p>
She wanted to open that email first, but she made herself open the other two first.  She had to smile and giggle excitedly as she read the praise being heaped on her by her fans.  It was this kind of response that kept her returning to her keyboard even when the story had become mired down.  These people were the reason she kept pushing until the story started rolling, again.  She loved every one of them.
</p><p>
Sending them a short thank you, she felt as light as feather.  With that done, she moved onto her bed, put her back against the headboard. Looking at the last email on the list, she felt a shiver work up her spine. Taking a deep breath, she opened the email:
</p><p>
<strong>Hey kiddo.  It's your step-mom. Surprise...</strong>
</p><p>
“Oh, shit,” she said, her hand going to her mouth.  Her eyes were wide as she stared at those three tiny sentences.  She
sobered up in a hurry as she re-read them, again, and just what they meant sank in.  
</p><p>
The woman she had been flirting with, been sending increasingly sexual messages to, the woman she fantasized about
in the dark... Was her step-mother.  Her face colored as she thought about the things Penny had said to her, wanted to 
do to her.  Then it turned even deeper red as she remembered all the things she had written back.
</p><p>
There was more to the message, so she kept reading:
</p><p>
<strong>You are probably freaking out like I did when I realized what we'd done.  I had no idea it was you.  Not until I found your notebook.  I don't know what to say right now.  I should probably say I'm sorry but that seems like it would make it worse, somehow...</strong>
</p><p>
Dana ran her hand through her hair, nervously.  She didn't know what to think, her  thoughts a jumbled mess.  Should her step-mother be sorry?  She had thought she was talking to another adult.  If anyone should be sorry, it was  her.  She had lied to the lied to the woman, after all.
</p><p>
It had seemed like a good idea at the time, to pretend to be a woman and not just a girl.  She wasn't sure she would have been able to post her stories if she wasn't an adult. When the emails started rolling in, she just let the readers assume she was an adult.  She was a little shocked and amused by what people would say to her when they didn't know she was a kid.  Up until then, she hadn't been aware of the filter adults used when talking to children.
</p><p>
Some of the things her readers said, she had to look up on the internet.  She had learned a lot, maybe too much.
</p><p>
Biting her lower lip, she kept reading:
</p><p><strong>
I need a little bit of time to figure out how I feel about all of this.  I'm sure you do, too.  We'll sit down sometime and talk aboutabout what to do.  Unfortunately, life doesn't have a rewind button so we can't go back to the world before I found your notebook, so we'll just have figure out how to go forward from here.</strong>
</p><p><strong>
PS: Love the new story.  Hope to see more of the new girl.</strong>
</p><p>
That last bit made her smile.  Even after all this, her step-mother had taken the time to read her new story.
</p><p>
---------------------------------------------------
</p><p>
Sighing, Dana decided the Sandman wasn't coming anytime soon.  She had turned out the lights an hour ago and she was no closer to getting to sleep now than she had been then.  Her mind wouldn't switch off.  Not surprising really.  She had a lot to process after a day like today.
</p><p>
She rolled onto her back, stared up at the ceiling.  The breeze outside stirred the oak tree by her window.  She watched 
its shadow sway on the ceiling, the tree back lit by the street lamp across the street.
</p><p>
Right now, her thoughts were a tangled mess and she knew she wouldn't be able to get to sleep until she untangled them.  Sighing, she picked one thought and started tugging, hoping the knots would slip.  
</p><p>
<em>My step-mother knows I write lesbian erotica, she thought, figuring it was as good a place to start as any.  She had known it was a possibility, someone finding out.  It kind of gave a naughty thrill to the writing.  More than once, she had wondered what it would be like, getting caught.</em>
</p><p>
It hadn't gone anything like she had expected.  No angry lectures.  No groundings.  
</p><p>
She had lucked out; her step-mother  is as kinky as she was.  What were the odds that the woman being Penny For Your Thoughts? Astronomical, Dana was sure.  She still couldn't wrap her head around the fact that her favorite author was sleeping down the hall from her.
</p><p>
<em>Or lying awake like me</em>, she thought, figuring that was probably the case. After all, Penny had just as much to think about as she did.
</p><p>
Like dominoes falling, her thoughts tumbled to her email tryst.  Not for the first time, she blushed as she thought about all the
dirty things she had said to her step-mother.  Would it be hard to look the woman in the eyes in the morning?  She had avoided her after reading the email but she couldn't avoid her forever.
</p><p>
Something she hadn't thought of before dawned on her and she felt a twinge of loss.  There would be no more sexy emails.  It had been fun and exciting, the exchange of naughty messages.  More than once, she had masturbated while reading them.  Now, that was over.
</p><p>
Bummed out, she sighed.
</p><p>
“I'll just have to find someone else to send dirty emails to,” she said,  out loud.  She snorted, shook her head.  She didn'thave the first clue how to start up that sort thing with another person.  It just sort of happened with her step-mother.
</p><p>
Sighing, she gave up on sleeping. Her mind wasn't going to let  her. Reaching under her bed, she found her step-mother's old laptop, pulled it out.  She glanced at the door to her room, hesitated with the screen still closed.  Finally, she gave in and opened it, figuring everyone else was probably asleep by now.  The bright screen stung her eyes and she had to look away until they adjusted to the glare.  
</p><p>
When she could finally look at the screen, she opened her email account.  No new emails.  Sighing, she started to close out the window, then clicked on the last email from her stepmother's old laptop, pulled it out.  She glanced at the door to her room, hesitated with the screen still closed.  Finally, she gave in and opened it, figuring everyone else was probably asleep by now.  The bright screen stung her eyes and she had to look away until they adjusted to the glare.  
</p><p>
When she could finally look at the screen, she opened her email account.  No new emails.  Sighing, she started to close
out the window, then clicked on the last email from her step-mother.  She read it again, clicked on 'Reply'. 
</p><p>
<em>What do I want to say</em>, she wondered, staring at the blank text box. The flashing cursor had her mesmerized. Putting her fingers on the proper keys, she typed the first thing that came to mind:
</p><p>
<strong>Is it wrong that I'm going to miss our email sessions?</strong>
</p><p>
She stared at that single sentence, not sure if she really wanted to send it.  It was the truth, of course.  She wondered
how her step-mother would take it, if she sent her this message.  Would she think Dana wanted to do something in real life?
</p><p>
<em>Would I do something in real life</em>, she thought, frowning. She'd never thought about her step-mother that way before.  She'd been in her life for seven years now and, while she'd never be her real mother, she was family.  She loved her.
</p><p>
Closing her eyes, now, she pictured her step-mother.  There was no denying Penny was an attractive woman.  She was a brunette, her hair worn long and straight, with beautiful blue eyes that seemed to shine in her dark complexion.  Slender and and leggy, she looked good in jeans or a skirt. Or just about anything, really.
</p><p>
If she wasn't married to Dana's father, it would be an easy question.
</p><p>
She looked at the Enter button on the keyboard, biting her lower lip.  She lightly caressed it with her index finger, wondered if she dared to press it.  Her heart raced as she put a little pressure on the key, but not quite enough to make the contact that would trigger the email to send.
</p><p>
“This is stupid,” she said, pulling her hand away.  The right thing to do was to just let the email thing she had had with her
step-mother die, to mourn its passing and move on.  She knew that.
</p><p>
Sighing, she went to close her email and noticed she had a new message before she finger clicked the mouse.  She didn't save her draft, just opened the new email. It was from her step-mother, or, more accurately, her email handle, and it simply read:
</p><p>
Is it wrong that I'm going to miss our email sessions?
</p><p>
She gasped, her eyes wide.  It was word for word what she wanted to ask her step-mother.  She felt a flush of excitement color her cheeks and she smiled.  She wasn't the only one lying awake, missing what they had had.
</p><p>
Clicking in the reply box, she typed :<em>Probably, :).  But I will, too.</em>
Jittery with nervous energy, she hit ENTER and the message was sent.
</p><p>
<em>Oh, God</em>, she thought, shaking her head, <em>I'm flirting with my step-mother!</em>
</p><p>
--------------------------------------------------------
</p><p>
Her alarm went off way too early and she drug herself mumbling out of bed.  A hot shower woke her up, but she still felt wrung out.  She had no idea when she finally fell asleep last night, only that it was late.
</p><p>
Getting out of the shower, she dried off, then wrapped the towel around her still damp body.  She tossed her dirty clothes in the hamper, then left the bathroom.
</p><p>
In her room, she pulled the laptop from under the bed, opened her email account.  Her pulse quickened as she saw she
had a new message.  She clicked on her inbox, sure it was from her step-mother.  Her shoulders fell when she saw it was just an email from one of her fans.  She'd never been disappointed by an email from a reader before, which told her how much she had wanted it to be from Penny.
</p><p>
She sighed, closed the laptop without  reading the message, slid it under the bed.  Straightening up, she made a mental note to find a better hiding place for it.  She'd learned her lesson after her step-mother found her notebook.
</p><p>
Dropping the towel, she went to her dresser for underwear and a bra.  She hesitated, turned to the mirror on the back of her closet door.  Looking at her naked reflection, she saw she was looking more and more like her mother everyday.  Her mother had had an athletic build from running track in college and Dana was taking after her. Her legs were long and 
finally filling in, her hips more feminine and full, her belly flat and taut, her breasts small and high.  
</p><p>
Seeing more of her mother in her reflection made tears sting her eyes.  It had been almost nine years since the car crash took her away from Dana but she still missed her.  She had been so young, the last time she saw the woman, but how 
she'd loved her. It made her heart ache to see her eyes in the mirror, Dana's the same shade of gray as hers.  And her smile.  Dana had the same effervescent smile as her mother.
</p><p>
Shaking her head, she looked away.  She didn't like looking in the mirror, wasn't sure why she had just now.
</p><p>
She got dressed, messed around with her hair until she was satisfied, then headed downstairs for a quick bite of breakfast.  
</p><p>
Her step-mother was in the kitchen, sipping a cup of coffee.  She glanced up when Dana came into the kitchen and smiled.  She looked as tired as Dana felt.
</p><p>
“Morning,” she said.
</p><p>
“Morning,” Dana said, going to the cabinet for some cereal.
</p><p>
“Don't bother with that,” Penny said.
</p><p>
“Bother with what?”
</p><p>
“We are going out for breakfast.”
</p><p>
“We are,” Dana asked, the box of cereal still in her hand.
</p><p>
“Um, yeah,” her step-mother said, running her hand through her hair nervously, “I called the school, let them know you
were sick and not coming in today.”
</p><p>
“Why?”
</p><p>
“I think we need to figure some things out,” she said, blushing.
</p><p>
“Like the email last night,” Dana said, putting the cereal away.
</p><p>
“Yeah, that,” she said, with a nervous laugh, “among other things.”
</p><p>
Dana sat down across from her, said, “What do you want to talk about?”
</p><p>
Laughing, Penny said, “There is so much we need to discuss that I don't even know where to begin.”
</p><p>
Nodding, Dana said, “I'm sorry I lied to you.  About the email and who I was.”
</p><p>
“Yeah, me too,” her step-mother said, then grinned at her, “it was fun, though.”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Dana said, smiling back at her.
</p><p>
“You said some pretty dirty things, young lady.”
</p><p>
Blushing, she looked away.  Penny laughed and patted her hand.  Looking back, she saw her step-mother was teasing.  Her cheeks still red, she managed a sheepish grin.
</p><p>
“Then again,” Penny went on, laughing, “so did I.  We got carried away sometimes.”
</p><p>
“Maybe a little,” Dana said, thinking, <em>maybe a lot</em>.
</p><p>
Penny's laughter suddenly dried up and she frowned.  Looking away from Dana, she asked, “Do you think I'm a horrible
person?”
</p><p>
Surprised by the question, she said, “What?” 
</p><p>
“I'm married to a lovely man,” she said, shaking her head, “and I'm sending sexy emails to a woman behind his back.”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Dana said, cringing.  It was a betrayal of sorts, of mind if not body.  She could see the guilt was eating at Penny.
</p><p>
<em>Oh God, I'm the other woman</em>, she thought, feeling a twinge of guilt of her own.
</p><p>
“Why did you?  Send the emails,” Dana asked.
</p><p>
“I don't know.  I didn't mean to. I just wanted to tell you I liked your stories.  Then we started talking and one thing lead to another... Kind of a cliché, I know.  True in this case, though.”
</p><p>
“So, you've never done this kind of thing before,” Dana asked, meeting her eyes.
</p><p>
“God, no,” Penny laughed, shaking her head.  Dana could see the truth of the statement in her eyes.
</p><p>
“Why did you this time,” she asked.
</p><p>
Penny looked away, blushing.  She rubbed the back of her neck nervously, said, “That... How do I say this... We were
talking, really hit it off... I guess I started having... Feelings.”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Dana said, her heart racing.  She understood, completely; it was how she had felt, too.
</p><p>
“I'm so ashamed, Dana,” she said, looking down at her coffee mug, “I love your father.  So much, but I let myself be tempted.”
</p><p>
“I was tempted, too,” Dana said, really without meaning to.  She looked away when her step-mother looked at her, her face on fire.  She couldn't meet her eyes, as she said, “I think I was falling in love with you.  The email you.”
</p><p>
She heard her step-mother give a weary sigh, “I know.  That made it all the harder when I found your notebook and recognized your stories.  I had... romantic feelings toward my step-daughter.  ”
</p><p>
Dana couldn't help but meet her eyes, saw the truth in them along with a confusion of emotions.  Penny looked about ready to cry, which brought tears to her own eyes.
</p><p>
“I've mucked things up horribly, haven't I,” she said, taking a deep breath to get herself under control.
</p><p>
“A little bit,” Dana said, startling a laugh from  her, “with some  help from me.  I'm the trollop that tempted you away.”
</p><p>
Laughing harder, Penny said, “Trollop?”
</p><p>
“Strumpet?”
</p><p>
“Let's say mistress,” she said, shaking her head.
</p><p>
“Never been a mistress before,” Dana said, grinning, “I dig it.”
</p><p>
Penny gave her a funny look, then shook her head, “Maybe because I know now, but I think I should have known it was
you all along.  Some of the things you always say... They found their way into our emails and I remember thinking 'Huh, Dana says that all the time'.  I just never made that leap, thinking it could be you.”
</p><p>
“Like you said,” Dana laughed, throwing her arms out, “Surprise!”
</p><p>
“Sorry about dropping that on you in an email,” her step-mother said, grinning sheepishly, “I just couldn't do it face to
face.”
</p><p>
“Yeah, I avoided you all evening after reading it,” Dana admitted, with her own sheepish grin.
</p><p>
“Well,” Penny said, sitting up straighter, “we can't avoid each other forever.  We live in the same house, after all.  I guess
things are going to be a little different now.  Can't see how we can go back to the way it was before.”
</p><p>
“Guess not,” Dana said.
</p><p>
“So,” Penny said, standing up and pacing, “we need to figure out how we are going to go forward.”
</p><p>
“Okay,” she said, watching the woman pace.
</p><p>
“I guess first thing,” she said, laughing, “is I'm not going to tell your father about your writing or your secret identity.  
Maybe I'm selfish but I enjoy reading your stories too much to do the right thing.”
</p><p>
Dana had to grin at that, “Wow.”
</p><p>
“In return, don't tell him about my writing.  He doesn't know about Lesbian Lolita, probably wouldn't approve.”
</p><p>
“Okay,” she said, thinking Penny was probably right.
</p><p>
“Good,” her step-mother said, sighing with relief.
</p><p>
“What about the other thing? The emails,” Dana asked, shyly.
</p><p>
Her step-mother stopped passing, sat down next to her.  Glancing sideways at her, she said, “I don't know.”
</p><p>
“Can't pretend it didn't happen,” Dana said.
</p><p>
“Wouldn't dream of it.  I had a blast emailing with you.”
</p><p>
“I liked it, too.”
</p><p>
Her step-mother nodded, was silent for a moment.  Finally, she said, “After I got done freaking out about realizing I'd
been sending... well, you know what I sent... I was sitting at the table, drinking and staring at your notebook.  For the
briefest of seconds I wonder what if...”
</p><p>
“What if we didn't stop,” Dana asked, her heart racing.
</p><p>
“Yeah, that,” she said, laughing.
</p><p>
“It wouldn't be the same,” Dana said, looking at her, “it isn't anonymous anymore.”
</p><p>
“No, I guess it isn't.”
</p><p>
“Do you think...” she said, then her words dried up.  She started to ask if Penny would still want to email, now that she
knew who was on the other end.  She changed her mind, not sure if she could take it if her step-mother said no.  It hadn't
been a lie, when she said she was falling in love with the her email-er.  A hedge, maybe, but not a lie.  There was no
falling, anymore.  She was in love with her step-mother's alter ego.
</p><p>
Maybe Penny read the question in her eyes or was just on the same wave length, because she said, “You are very
beautiful, Dana.  I wish I could say I've never noticed before.”
</p><p>
That last line made her grin, “Checking out your step-daughter.  Shame, shame.”
</p><p>
Laughing, her step-mother said, “You have read my stories before, right?”
</p><p>
She frowned, thinking about just what that meant.  She blushed bright read when she noticed a pattern to a lot of
Penny's stories, said, “Oh.”
</p><p>
A smile at Dana's expense kept tugging at the corners of Penny's mouth and she  had to look away.  Dana could see her trying not to laugh, which didn't do anything for her embarrassment.
</p><p>
“I never... Did you... Am I...” Dana tried to find the words to ask if the girl's in Penny's stories, the ones who ended up
sleeping with their step-mothers, were her.
</p><p>
“Were you the inspiration for my stories,” Penny asked for her, her own cheeks coloring, “Not at first.  It was my own
experience with my adopted mother that sparked the stories.  Then you are growing up, becoming this beautiful young
woman and... I never intended to do anything about my fantasies.”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Dana said, her mind reeling.  She never suspected her step-mother had feelings like that for her, any thought of her past a packaged deal with her father.  She knew the woman loved her, maybe even as much as a real daughter but never like this.
</p><p>
“Whoa, my hands are shaking,” Penny said, with a nervous laugh, “I can't believe I said that out loud.”
</p><p>
Dana swallowed hard, wondered if she dared to admit she thought Penny was beautiful, too.  She found her step-mother
very appealing, especially now that she knew she was the woman behind the emails.  Something was changing, her step-mother and the email-er slowly merging into one person and Dana was more than a little surprised how much she liked the person emerging.
</p><p>
“I... I think you are beautiful, too,” she said, quietly.  She couldn't meet her step-mother's eyes, even when she felt the woman looking at her.  
</p><p>
“Dana,” Penny said, softly.  Her voice beckoned and Dana had to look up, meet her eyes.  The woman's soul was laid bare in those eyes and Dana could see the longing, confusion, shame, and love in them.  She had to look away, couldn't.  That look had her transfixed.
</p><p>
The woman finally looked away, breaking the spell. She shook her head, said, “We are way down the rabbit hole, now,
aren't we?”
</p><p>
Alice in Wonderland was one of her favorite stories and Dana smiled at the reference, “Does that make me the whiterabbit or you?”
</p><p>
“It's hard to say,” Penny said, laughing, “maybe we are each others' white rabbit.”
</p><p>
Tucking her hair behind her ear, shyly, Dana said, “Alice had some good times down the rabbit hole.”
</p><p>
Her step-mother blinked at her, then slowly a curious smile spread on her face.  She gave Dana a weighing look that
made the girl blush. The smile became playful as she asked, “Are you sure?”
</p><p>
“We are just talking about emails, right,” Dana said, her heart pounding in her breast at the sight of that smile.
</p><p>
“Probably,” her step-mother said, still smiling that smile.
</p><p>
Her galloping heart missed a beat, stuttered, then was racing even faster than before.  She didn't know if her step-mother was just teasing or if she'd actually let something more happen than just emailing back and forth.  
</p><p>
Swallowing hard, Dana managed to say, “I think so.”
</p><p>
“I need you to be sure, Dana,” Penny said, smiling at her, “if you don't want to continue emailing, then we won't.  Or we
can stop at any time, if you ever need to. It is up to you.”
</p><p>
Dana took a deep breath and nodded, “I want to.”
</p><p>
--------------------------------------------------
</p><p>
It was late and she should be asleep but Dana wasn't.  She sat on her bed, her back against the headboard and her new laptop on her thighs.  The bright display lit up the dark room.
</p><p>
She stared at the blank email box, her hands shaking with excitement.  She was really going to do it, send her step-mother a sexy email.  She had been trying to work up the nerve to do it all afternoon, ever since they had gotten back from their lunch.  A few times, she had started to, then chickened out.  One time she even started to write something, then had closed the email out, too embarrassed to finish it.
</p><p>
“Okay,” she said, out loud, putting her fingers on the keys.
Hesitating, she didn't know what type.  The emails had gotten pretty hot and heavy between her and the email-er before
she learned it was her step-mother, but diving right back in didn't seem right.  Their relationship was familiar yet different, the the same but still new at the same time.
</p><p>
Finally, her fingers began to move and words appeared in the box:
</p><p>
<em>You know that little black dress you wear out sometimes, the one with the spaghetti straps and hardly any back, at all.  I love that dress and I hope some day I can wear something like it as well as you do.  You always look amazing in it. I don't know if I've ever told you that before...</em>
</p><p>
Re-reading what she had typed, she wondered where she was going with the thought.  She had just been writing and it 
was what had appeared on the screen. Her fingers found the home keys again and she began to type:
</p><p>
<em>I always wondered what kind of panties you'd wear under such a sexy dress.  Maybe some lacy boy shorts or a tiny thong.  Or maybe nothing, at all.  To feel the cool breeze on your bare skin would be nice don't you think and the chance of someone seeing you thrilling.  It would be exciting, walking around wondering if anyone knew your little secret...</em>
</p><p>
Dana stopped typing, feeling the first tingle of excitement.  Her words were turning her on, the mental image of her step-mother in the black dress making her breathing funny.  She went on:
</p><p>
<em>I think I'd be so turned on by the time I made it home, so excited I'd just have to touch myself or explode.  I wouldn't even make it to my room, just close the front door and lean against it, pull the dress up around my hips and let my fingers have their fun.  I'd rub my clit until I came so hard my knees gave out.  I'd just sit there on the floor, my dress around my hips, stunned by how good it had felt.</em>
</p><p>
She felt a flush of heat between her thighs as she became excited.  She had two mental images battling for her attention, one of her stepmother in the black dress making her breathing funny.  She went on:
</p><p>
I think I'd be so turned on by the time I made it home, so excited I'd just have to touch myself or explode.  I wouldn't even make it to my room, just close the front door and lean against it, pull the dress up around my hips and let my fingers have their fun.  I'd rub my clit until I came so hard my knees gave out.  I'd just sit there on the floor, my dress around my hips, stunned by how good it had felt.
</p><p>
She felt a flush of heat between her thighs as she became excited.  She had two mental images battling for her attention, 
one of her step-mother leaning against the front door playing with herself, the black dress gathered around her full hips; and the other, an image of Dana in a little black dress, doing the same.
</p><p>
Maybe I won't wear panties to school tomorrow.  How thrilling will that be?  The boys always try to sneak a peek when you wear a skirt. I'd be so nervous that one of them might see me, see more than they bargained for.  How exciting that chance might be.  I'd surely be so  horny by the time I made it home, I'd have to run up to my room and finally do something about the heat between my thighs.  Mmmm... I think I might not wear panties tomorrow.
</p><p>
Pausing, she tried to calm down.  She'd worked herself into a state, had excited herself, trying to turn her step-mother on.  She looked at the SEND button at the bottom of the email box, biting her lower lip. With a nervous giggle she clicked on the button, then wished she hadn't.  It had been a spontaneous action, one she wished she had thought out before doing it.  She might have still sent it, but now she couldn't take it  back.
</p><p>
She stared at the 'Your message has been sent' message, wondered what her step-mother would think when she read the email. A naughty shiver worked its way up her spine and she giggled, again.  It was so wrong, sending that email.  So wrong and so exciting.  
</p><p>
“This was a bad idea,” she said, thinking she couldn't wait to do it, again.
</p><p>
She was too excited to go to bed now, her thirteen year old body thrumming with nervous sexual energy.  It was the same thrill she got from writing, from posting her stories on Lesbian Lolita.  Thinking about the site, she had to smile.
</p><p>
“Why not,” she said, out loud.
</p><p>
Closing her email, she opened the link to Lesbian Lolita, found Penny For Your Thoughts's page.  She clicked on her favorite story, one she'd read at least a dozen times.  She glanced at the door, wished again it had a lock.  Then again, she might not use it.  It only added to the thrill, the chance of getting caught.
</p><p>
Giggling, she stripped out of her panties, tossed them aside.  With a shiver working through her, she removed her sleep shirt and threw it aside, as well.  Naked, she leaned back against the headboard, gasping as the cool wood touched her bare skin.  Putting the computer on the bed beside her, Dana spread her legs wide and let her  right hand slip into the junction of her thighs. With her left hand, she used the down arrow to scroll through the story.  
</p><p>
The story started slow but built into an erotic frenzy, with a climax that always took Dana's breath away.  Her fingers
made lazy circles, her finger tips teasing her bud as she read the opening segment.  As the story began to gather steam, her caresses grew faster.  Soft sighs dripped from her slack mouth and her hips began to roll against her hand as she
became more and more excited.  Those soft sighs became moans as the sexual tension between the main characters of
the story slowly ratcheted up.  By the time she reached the scene where the young girl finally succumbs to her step-mother's advances, she was writhing in pure pleasure, had trouble focusing on pushing the down arrow to keep the story rolling.
</p><p>
This reading was different than the others.  The characters in her minds eyes had morphed into her stepmother's advances, she was writhing in pure pleasure, had trouble focusing on pushing the down arrow to keep the story rolling.
</p><p>
This reading was different than the others.  The characters in her minds eyes had morphed into her step-mother and her.  
Penny For Your Thoughts lovely prose filled her imagination with sexy images of her step-mother doing wonderful things to her young body, things that had her rocketing toward release.  Her body was gathering tension, ready to explode.  She was gritting her teeth to keep quiet, not completely succeeding.
</p><p>
She reached the brilliant climax of the story, felt her body stiffen even as the girl came in the story, pushed to the brink of
ecstasy by her step-mother's mouth and into bliss.  Dana gasped as she orgasmed, too, shaking so hard her knee bumped the laptop, knocking it aside.
</p><p>
“Shit,” she gasped, laughing.  She let her head lull back against the headboard as the feel good endorphins began to
flow.  Her thoughts a little fuzzy, she still finished the story.  She loved how it ended, the step-mother and daughter in 
love.  Like a fairy tale, she thought.
</p><p>
She wondered if she was the inspiration for the girl in this story.  Did Penny think about them living 'happily ever after'?
</p><p>
Shaking her head, she closed the computer, pushed it under the bed.  Not bothering to get dressed, she crawled under the covers, mindful of the damp spot she'd left and closed her eyes.  She didn't expect sleep to take her, figured it would be a while before she got some rest.  She was wrong.
</p><p>
--------------------------------------------
</p><p>
Her step-mother looked up at her when she came into the kitchen for breakfast.  She gave Dana a curious smile, looked at the skirt she was wearing to school.  Dana could almost see the wheels turning in her brain and had to smile.  She had read the email.
</p><p>
She got a bowl and a box of cereal from the cabinet, a spoon from the silverware drawer and the milk from the fridge and
sat down across from her step-mother. The woman leaned in close and whispered, “You are wearing panties under that
skirt, aren't you, young lady?”
</p><p>
Winking at her, she said, “Why don't you ask the boys at school?”
</p>"
1165,"The Notebook, Part 2",Ebo,2,"Dana starts writing a new story, one that is very erotic and personal","['F/f oral', 'rom mast']","<p>
The Notebook, Part 2</p><p>By Ebo</p><p>Dana was stretched out on her stomach on her bed, fuzzy kitten notebook open in front of her. She tapped her pencil against the blank page, trying to think of something to write. She had finished another chapter of her latest series yesterday and really wasn’t in the mood for that story right now. Something new to keep the creative juices flowing.</p><p>It made things easier writing series as opposed to single stories because she didn’t have go back and describe the characters or tell their backstories every time, but it also made it harder to write a good sex scene. The last thing she wanted to do was write the same scene over and over. So, finding ways to keep people interested in a host of characters having sex with each for the umpteenth time took some finesse.</p><p>She just didn’t feel like messing with that right now.</p><p>Thinking about the email she had sent last night to her step-mother, she smiled and wrote ‘The Little Black Dress’ at the top of the page. Like those four words were the key to her writer’s block, the story just started pouring out of her:</p><p><em>My step-mother has this little black dress. It is short enough to show off her long legs and low enough in the back to tell me she isn’t wearing a bra underneath. It fits her like a dream, although I’ve never worked up the courage to tell her so…</em></p><p>Dana blinked at what she had written. It was a huge departure in style from what she usually wrote, not least of all the fact it was in first person. She liked to write in third person. Tapping the pencil against her lips, she thought about erasing it, starting over in a style she was more comfortable with. In the end, she decided to see what happened, to let the story go where it wanted to.</p><p>She had learned early in her writing career that she couldn’t force a story to go a certain way. They have a mind of their own, as do her characters. They didn’t always do what she wanted them to. She had read a quote somewhere and she thought it was genius and accurate. Smiling, she thought about it now, ‘A story is like a dog without a leash. For the most part it will stay at your side and go where you want to go, but, every now and then, it’ll see a squirrel and lead you who knows where’.</p><p><em>Maybe this story saw a squirrel</em>, she thought, starting to write again:</p><p><em>…A knock at my door drew my attention and my step-mother poked her head. I waved her in and I saw she was wearing the little black dress I loved so much. Her hair was pulled up and she had earrings in her ears. She looked beautiful.</em></p><p>“<em>Leaving for date night,” I asked, wondering if she could see how flustered she made me.</em></p><p><em>Sighing, she said, “No. Your father had to stay at work. He just called to cancel.”</em></p><p>“<em>Oh,” I said, thinking my father did that too often.</em></p><p>“<em>Are you hungry? I have a reservation at Micky’s. Want to be my date for the night?”</em></p><p><em>I know she really didn’t mean ‘date’ but it gave me a little shiver of excitement anyway. Maybe I’m a horrible daughter but I’m totally infatuated with my step-mother.</em></p><p>“<em>Um, sure,” I said, trying not to sound so excited.</em></p><p>“<em>It’s at eight,” her step-mother said, smiling as she opened the door, “wear something cute.”</em></p><p><em>Then she was gone and I was left to fantasize about our ‘date’…</em></p><p>She paused, frowning. This story was hitting pretty close to home. Her father had been working a lot more lately and he has had to stand her step-mother up a few times. Then there was her character’s infatuation with her step-mother. She shook her head, thinking she had that in common with her character, too.</p><p>Re-reading what she had written, she wasn’t sure if she’d publish this story. It was a little too personal. Still, she put the pencil back to the paper and started writing, again.</p><p>… <em>I walked into the kitchen and my step-mother looked up and smiled. She put down her cup of coffee and stood up, looked me up and down. </em></p><p><em>She smiled and said, “You look very beautiful.”</em></p><p><em>I couldn’t stop smiling as I said, “Thanks.”</em></p><p>“<em>I like your hair up like that,” she fussed over me, making me blush. </em></p><p>“<em>Too bad your dad couldn’t see you like this,” she said, then sighed, her frustration clear. Shaking it off, she smiled at me and said, “This dress needs something. I’ve got just the thing. Wait here.”</em></p><p><em>I waited in the kitchen as she disappeared from the room. I had to fight the urge to fidget, to touch my hair. I wasn’t used to this sort of thing, playing dress up. I mean, I had to Google how to do my hair like this, for God’s sake.</em></p><p><em>When she came back, she had a string of pearls in her hands. Smiling at me, she said, “These are my mother’s. They’ll look lovely with your dress.”</em></p><p>“<em>Um, okay,” I said, touched she was going to let me wear the pearls. I turned my back to her, let her slip the necklace around my neck and do the clasp in the back. The pearls were cool where they touched my bare skin but my step-mother’s hand was hot as it rested on my shoulder. I shivered…</em></p><p>Dana had to stop for a second to collect herself. The story was getting to her, maybe even more so than the others she’d written. Being turned on was an occupational hazard of writing this kind of erotica, but, this one was different. Arguably, all erotica was fantasy put on paper but this one was a very personal for Dana.</p><p>Her hand was shaking a little bit when she started writing again.</p><p><em>…The whole ride to the restaurant, I couldn’t stop touching the pearls around my neck. They were so dainty, made me feel pretty. </em></p><p><em>Ricky’s was a popular restaurant and it wasn’t easy to get reservations. Maybe that was why my step-mother didn’t want to waste them. Either way, I looked around the room at the sharply dressed people, wondered how out of place I must look. These were married couples or people on dates, talking and flirting over expensive glasses of wine. Were they wondering what a thirteen year old girl was doing here?</em></p><p><em>The hostess showed us to our table, informed us our waiter would be along shortly and left us with menus. I wasn’t used to eating at restaurants with real menus, didn’t know what to expect when I opened the stiff bi-fold. I gaped at the prices and the curious names of the menu items. I didn’t see a burger or pizza anywhere.</em></p><p><em>My step-mother was smiling at me when I glanced up, amused by the look on my face, no doubt. Blushing, I said, “Maybe you should order for me.”</em></p><p>“<em>Okay,” she said, still smiling…</em></p><p>She had borrowed this scene from her own life, an experience she had when her father took her to a fancy restaurant for her eleventh birthday. She had felt as overwhelmed as her character did, looking at the menu. Writing that experience into the story made her smile; it was one of her favorite memories.</p><p><em>…The waiter came and took our orders, then left. My step-mother turned to me, smiling and asked, “So you go to Carver Junior High.”</em></p><p><em>I frown, give her a curious look, and say, “Yeah. You know that.”</em></p><p>“<em>Come on. Play along. It’s been a long time since I’ve been on a date with anyone other than your father.”</em></p><p><em>I got another shiver at the word ‘date’. Taking a deep breath to relax, I said, “Yeah, I attend Carver Junior High.”</em></p><p>“<em>Is that a nice school,” she asked, sipping her water.</em></p><p>“<em>It’s okay,” I said, trying not to laugh. This was goofy. Still, I could tell she really wanted to play this game so I bit back the giggle.</em></p><p><em>As we waited for our food, she asked me questions she already knew the answer to and pretended to flirt with me. I knew it was pretend, even if my heart didn’t. It was racing in my chest. The game stopped being goofy and I found myself flirting back.</em></p><p><em>I wasn’t pretending.</em></p><p><em>The food was excellent, even if I couldn’t pronounce what the dish was called. We continued to talk as we ate, kept up the playful banter. I was a little surprised how far she wanted to take this game but I wasn’t going to be the one to stop. I was finally telling her the things I always wanted and never dared say out loud. And she was smiling that playful smile at me, the one that was doing horrible things to my self-control.</em></p><p><em>We paid our bill and she drove us home. On the front porch, she dug her keys out of her purse and turned to me. That playful smile was back on her face as she said, “I had a lot of fun tonight.”</em></p><p>“<em>So did I,” I said, honestly.</em></p><p>“<em>We should have another date sometime,” she said, not unlocking the door. She leaned against it, instead, her body language very flirty.</em></p><p><em>I looked at her, found it hard to swallow. I managed a smile, said, “I’d like that.”</em></p><p><em>Then she leaned in and kissed me. I was stunned, gasped in surprise as her soft lips touched mine. Then her tongue slipped into my mouth, teased me into kissing her back.</em></p><p><em>I’m kissing my step-mother, I thought, my head spinning. </em></p><p><em>Finally, she pulled back and looked at me. I wondered if I looked as dazed as I felt. She gave me a shy smile and asked, “Would it seem forward if I asked you come inside?”</em></p><p>“<em>Come inside,” I asked, my heart racing. I knew what the words meant, had seen this moment in a bunch of romantic comedies but they just didn’t make sense in this situation. Was she being serious or still playing the game?</em></p><p><em>The kiss had been real, there was no denying that. My lips were still tingling and I could taste my step-mother’s mouth on my tongue…</em></p><p>Dana had to stop, run her hand through her hair. Her body was responding to the story, a heat blossoming between her thighs.</p><p><em>Am I really going to do this</em>, she wondered, looking at what she’d written, <em>am I going to write a sex scene between my step-mother and I?</em></p><p>A knock at her door made her jump and her step mother poked her head in. Blushing, she closed the notebook and waved her in. The woman saw the notebook, started grinning, said, “Writing a new story?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Dana said, wondering if she looked as guilty as she felt. Could the woman tell what she had been writing?</p><p>“Can I read it when you are done or do I have to wait for it to post on Leslita,” she asked, smiling</p><p>“Maybe when it’s finished,” she said, wondering if she would ever dare to let the woman read this story. She doubted it but a little shiver of excitement worked through her at the thought.</p><p>“Fair enough,” she said, then remembered what she came here for, “your dad is working late again, so it’s just you and me. Do you want to go get some dinner somewhere? I don’t feel like cooking.”</p><p>It wasn’t quite the same but she still got a little thrill by the similarities between this and her story.</p><p>“Okay,” she said, nodding.</p><p>“Good,” Penny said, turning toward the door, “wear something cute.”</p><p>That line made Dana giggle excitedly. It was almost too much.</p><p>When her step-mother was gone, she opened her notebook, found where she’d left off. Reading the last couple of lines, again, she decided to go for it. Bad idea or not, she was going to finish the story.</p><p><em>…She took my hand and smiled that smile that made my brain stop working, said, “Come on.”</em></p><p><em>I didn’t resist, didn’t want to. I let her lead me inside, up the stairs, past the door to my room and into the master bedroom. The door made a soft thunk as it closed behind me and I turned to look at it. My heart was racing and I thought about fleeing.</em></p><p><em>Turning back around, I gasped as I saw her slip first one shoulder of the dress down her arm, then the other. I couldn’t take my eyes off her as the dress slipped from her breasts, gathered at her hips. Then she hooked her thumbs in and wriggled free of the dress all together. My eyes followed it down, saw it pooled on the floor around her ankles. </em></p><p><em>I let my gaze travel up her naked body, drank her in. She was more beautiful than I had imagined, her lithe and lean figure perfect.</em></p><p>“<em>Now you,” she said, biting her lip as she looked pointedly at my dress.</em></p><p><em>My hands were shaking as I worked the zipper under my arm, my fingers not wanting to work right. I finally manage to work it all the way down and the side hangs open. I hesitated, a little insecure. The woman was a goddess, absolutely stunning and I was just a girl. Would she like me?</em></p><p><em>Sensing my hesitation, she came to me, helped me out of my dress. It fell to my feet, the soft material caressing my ankles. Her fingers left my skin tingling where they accidentally brushed.</em></p><p><em>Maybe not so accidentally, I thought as she ran her hands down my sides and into the waistband of my panties. I giggled nervously as she sank to her knees and slipped the underwear down my legs and off. I looked down at myself and saw I was naked save for a single string of pearls.</em></p><p><em>I shivered as her hot eyes roamed over me and my breath caught in my throat when she smiled playfully at me.</em></p><p>“<em>You are so sexy,” she said, her hands lightly caressing my legs, then my thighs.</em></p><p><em>I couldn’t breath. More than her words, it was the look in her eyes. The desire that burned in them made my knees feel weak. I’ve never had anyone look at me like that and to have the woman I’ve pined for do it…</em></p><p><em>I lost my train of thought as she let her hand slip inside my thighs and onto my sex. I couldn’t completely rein in the nervous giggle that escaped me and I squirmed under her touch. She looked up at me for permission to continue and I bit my lip and nodded. Her fingers awoke my senses and I moaned. The feel of her touching my young body was making me crazy.</em></p><p>“<em>Do you like this,” she asked.</em></p><p><em>I couldn’t speak, only nodded. The delicious sensations washing through me made it hard to think. I closed my eyes and put my hands on her shoulders to steady myself. My body seemed to know what it wanted, even if I really didn’t know. My hips were rocking, rubbing my pussy against her hand.</em></p><p><em>My pussy.</em></p><p><em>It was a new word for me, added to my vocabulary after over hearing it at school. An adult word for sure. Considering what was happening to me, it seemed more accurate than any of the things I called it as a girl. Well, a younger girl.</em></p><p><em>The fingers disappeared from between my legs and I opened my eyes to see what was happening. I was a little disappointed they were gone. Then I gasped as my step-mother pushed her face into the junction of my thighs, kissed my tender bud. Her tongue was hot and wet against me and I couldn’t hold in my voice any longer. Little wordless cries escaped my slack mouth.</em></p><p><em>I felt the first stirrings of an orgasm deep in me, knew I was going to come. Maybe my step-mother sensed it too, because she pushed me right over the edge and into blissful oblivion. My knees almost gave out as my body went crazy </em></p><p>“<em>Come to the bed,” she said, leading me on wobbly legs to the bed. She crawled onto it, stretched out on her back. I stood at the foot of the bed, admired her laying there with her legs spread wide. Summoning my courage, I crawled onto the bed with her, moved between her thighs. </em></p><p><em>I’d never done this before but I was willing to try and not just because my step-mother had done it to me. I wanted to do this for a while now, be with another girl. Or woman. Anything but my hand in the dark of the night. It felt wonderful, touching myself like that, but I long for the touch of another female.</em></p><p><em>This was my chance to do all those things I’ve been fantasizing about.</em></p><p><em>The first taste of her was intoxicating, the sweat on her skin like a drug that made me feel dizzy. Then the musky scent of my step-mother teased my nose and I inhaled deep the woman. Her hips began to roll against my mouth as my tongue teased her bud and her soft moans were all the encouragement I needed.</em></p><p><em>Her fingers slipped into my hair, around the back of my head, holding me to her writhing body. I smiled, thinking I must be doing something right.</em></p><p><em>Just as my jaw was beginning to hurt, I sensed a change in her body, saw her hips jerking without grace. My eyes widen as I realized she was going to come. The thought of bringing the woman to an orgasm was exciting and I kept going until I felt her stiffen against my mouth. Her unbridled cry of ecstasy made me smile and felt like doing a victory dance.</em></p><p><em>I’d made another person come. It might seem a small thing to you but this was my first time and it gave me a huge confidence boost and no small measure of pride.</em></p><p>“<em>Come here,” she said, beckoning me. I crawled up her and she pulled me down atop her. Our lips met and I felt my toes curl as it deepened. </em></p><p><em>With one more kiss, she smiled at me, “I hate to be like this but you have to go. My husband will be home at any minute.”</em></p><p><em>I had to laugh, thinking I can’t believe she was still playing the game.</em></p><p>“<em>Call me tomorrow, though,” she said, smiling at me, “I want to see you, again.”</em></p><p>“<em>I will…” I said, thinking I just might ‘call’ her tomorrow. After all, the game must go on…</em></p><p>Finished, she dropped the pencil, ran her hand across her mouth. Looking at the sloppy prose at the end of the story, she had to smile. By then she had been so excited, her hand wouldn’t stop shaking. The story had her a horny mess, as turned on as she’d ever been before.</p><p>Reaching behind her, she snagged a pillow, stuffed it between her legs. She ground her body against it as she re-read her story. The flex of her hips  and the feel of the soft material rubbing against her very sensitive bud made her moan and sigh. By the time she made it to the part of the story with her and her step-mother standing on the porch, she was biting her lip to keep her voice down.</p><p>Getting to her knees, she picked the notebook up so she could read as she continued to hump her pillow. Her hips were almost a blur, rocking so fast back and forth that she was in danger of starting a friction fire. She couldn’t stop, it felt so good.</p><p>As the tension built in the story, so it built in her. It was a little different this time; she thought she was going to come with her step-mother. Her hips jerked and she had to focus on her form, force her hips to keep rocking back and forth. Then her step-mother cried out in the story and she felt her body go crazy with her own orgasm. She dropped the notebook, sank her fingers into the pillow as she shook.</p><p>“Jesus,” she husked, brushing her hair out of her face. It stuck to her forehead, now sweaty from her efforts. She shook her head, then crawled off her pillow.</p><p>It wasn’t the first time she’d abused the poor thing after finishing a story or reading a good one on Lesbian Lolita but it had never been like that. Her need had been frantic, undeniable. She was still shaking, her orgasm so intense.</p><p>
<script language=""javascript"" src=""../nextpart.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
<script language=""javascript"" src=""../email.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
</p>"
1166,"Mom's Toy Chest, Part 2",Ebo,2,Kara and Stacey explore the chest in the attic and things get complicated from there.,"['f./f light bd', 'oral', 'toy', 'cons']","<p>
Mom's Toy Chest, Part Two
</p><p>
By Ebo
</p><p>
The girls found Mrs. Hanson in the kitchen, sipping a cup of coffee and doing the crossword in the newspaper. She glanced up when they stepped through the archway, saw how nervous they looked and grinned. It was a friendly grin but it didn’t ease their nerves, any.
</p><p>
After the incident in the bathroom, Stacey had gone back to Kara’s room, told her about the embarrassing run in with her mother. They were in full panic mode, waiting for the woman to rip them a new one. As time passed, their nerves became more and more frayed. Only when half an hour passed did they realize she wasn’t coming. They couldn’t believe the woman had just gone back to bed after what happened.
</p><p>
“Good morning,” Mrs. Hanson said, smiling pleasantly, “did you all sleep well?”
</p><p>
“Not really,” Kara said, which was the truth. They hardly got any sleep at all, anxiety keeping them awake all night.
</p><p>
“Why is that,” the woman asked, a hint of an amused smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.
</p><p>
“Am I in trouble,” Kara asked, leaning against the sink.
</p><p>
“Should you be?”
</p><p>
“I don’t know,” Kara said, looking at Stacey. They had talked about this conversation with her mother well into the morning hours, wondering what was in store. So far, it wasn’t going anything like they had expected.
</p><p>
“I guess I should be upset you used my things without asking first,” she said, then grinned, “but giving the circumstances, I guess I understand why you didn’t.”
</p><p>
“I’m sorry,” Kara said, unsure what to say. The conversation had her at a loss.
</p><p>
“Was that a question,” her mother said, laughing.
</p><p>
“I’m sorry I borrowed your things without asking,” Kara said, laughing nervously.
</p><p>
“You are forgiven,” she said, going back to her paper.
</p><p>
Kara looked at Stacey but she didn’t know what was going on, either.
</p><p>
“Um, Mom,” Kara said, sitting down at the table across from her, “I’m a little confused about what happened last night.”
</p><p>
Laughing, her mother looked at her, said, “You mean me walking in on your girlfriend in the bathroom? You really need to lock the door, Stacey, sweetie.”
</p><p>
“Yes, ma’am,” Stacey said, just because she had to say something. This whole conversation smacked of bizarre.
</p><p>
“So,” Kara said, looking at Stacey, who nodded, “you know Stacey and I are together?”
</p><p>
“As in sleeping together,” Kara’s mother said, looking at her daughter.
</p><p>
Embarrassed, Kara nodded.
</p><p>
“I’ve got to admit, Kiddo,” Mrs. Hanson said, smiling at Stacey, “I’m glad it is Stacey. I knew you were getting some from somewhere. Thought you had a boyfriend you weren’t talking about.”
</p><p>
With a startled laugh, Kara looked wide-eyed at her mother, “Mom!”
</p><p>
“I bought a box of condoms,” she said, laughing, “I’ve been meaning to give them to you. I guess you won’t need them, after all.”
</p><p>
“Jesus, Mom,” Kara said, laughing incredulously.
</p><p>
“Wait,” she said, thinking of something, “it is just you and Stacey, right? You don’t need the condoms, do you?”
</p><p>
“No,” Kara said, laughing. Her face was bright red when she glanced at Stacey.
</p><p>
“Do you think Fred’s Drug Store takes returns? I need to get rid of the condoms in my purse before your father thinks I’m having an affair.”
</p><p>
Kara looked at her mother a long time, then shook her head and asked, “Are you really okay with this?”
</p><p>
Her mother smiled at her, said, “I was about your age when I started having sex. I’d be a hypocrite if I got upset about you doing the same. And, like I said, I’m glad it is Stacey. Not much chance of you getting pregnant. Don’t get me wrong, procreating is a wonderful, beautiful thing. Just not when you are fourteen.”
</p><p>
“Oh, God,” Kara said, laughing and shaking her head.
</p><p>
“Have a seat, Stacey,” Mrs. Hansen said, smiling at her, “I want to know how this happened. Should be a good story.”
</p><p>
Stacey looked at Kara and she shrugged, then nodded at the chair beside her. She hesitated, then sat down. Under the table, she found Kara’s hand, squeezed it. Her girlfriend looked at her, smiled appreciatively. She was going to need all the morale support she could get for this conversation.
</p><p>
—————————————-
</p><p>
“Did that really just happen,” Kara asked, as they climbed the stairs to the second floor.
</p><p>
“I’m pretty sure it did,” Stacey said, laughing, “but that had to be the most surreal conversation I’ve ever had.”
</p><p>
“Oh, good,” Kara laughed, shaking her head, “I thought I was the only one who thought it was weird.”
</p><p>
“I can’t believe we aren’t in trouble.”
</p><p>
“Yeah, me, either,” Kara agreed.
</p><p>
In Kara’s room, they flopped on the bed. Staring up at the ceiling, they didn’t say anything for a minute or two, each girl trying to wrap their heads around what had happened last night and again this morning. Kara’s mother had surprised them both.
</p><p>
“It is kind of weird Mom knows we are doing it,” Kara said, laughing.
</p><p>
“If that were the only weird thing about this situation…” Stacey said, shaking her head.
</p><p>
“I mean, she didn’t make a big deal about it, right?”
</p><p>
“She didn’t make a deal, at all.”
</p><p>
“That’s what I mean. If we started making out on the couch, do you think she’d tell us to stop?”
</p><p>
“Probably,” Stacey said, laughing, “why? Do you want to go make out on the couch?”
</p><p>
“Not really. Just thinking out loud.”
</p><p>
“Amazingly enough, your mom seems okay with us having sex. She didn’t say stop or not under my roof or that I can’t spend the night anymore. Still, I don’t think we should just throw it in her face. Do you know what I mean?”
</p><p>
“I do,” Kara said, grinning, “we need to keep it PG-13.”
</p><p>
“After she caught me with her kinky panties last night, I don’t think she has any illusions about our relationship being just PG-13,” Stacey said, shaking her head and laughing, “but, yeah. If you think it is weird your mom knows you are having sex, it has to be just as weird for her, too. We don’t want to weird her out too much that she changes her mind.”
</p><p>
“We definitely don’t,” Kara agreed, laughing.
</p><p>
There was a knock at the door and Kara’s mother said, “Everybody decent or at least dressed.”
</p><p>
Laughing, Kara said, “Yeah, come in.”
</p><p>
“I forgot to mention something earlier,” the woman said, stepping into the room, “this is kind of embarrassing but your father doesn’t know about my past. By the time we met, I had settled down, had gotten out of my… Anyway, I know I should have just gotten rid of the chest but it has a lot of fond memories in it. Maybe I’m a sentimental fool, but I couldn’t. Besides, it isn’t the kind of thing you just throw away and you definitely can’t just take it to Goodwill.”
</p><p>
“Sorry, I’m getting away from my point. Don’t tell your father about the chest, please. Oh, and you might want to keep your relationship a secret, as well. I don’t think he’d be as understanding as I am.”
</p><p>
“Okay,” Kara said, laughing.
</p><p>
“I have your word on that,” her mother said, wringing her hands, “you keep my secret and I’ll keep yours?”
</p><p>
“I promise,” Kara said, grinning.
</p><p>
“It’s not funny,” Mrs. Hanson said, laughing, anyway.
</p><p>
“It kind of is,” her daughter said.
</p><p>
Shaking her head, she turned to Stacey, “I’ll make you the same offer-keep my secret and I’ll keep yours.”
</p><p>
“Yes, ma’am. I promise.”
</p><p>
Sighing with relief, the woman said, “Then we are all good.”
</p><p>
“Yep,” Kara said.
</p><p>
“Alright then,” her mother said, laughing nervously, “Good.”
</p><p>
“Relax, Mom,” Kara said, getting off the bed and giving her a hug, “I’d never rat you out. Your kinky little secret is safe with me.”
</p><p>
“Oh, God,” she said, shaking her head, “you don’t know the half of it, Kiddo, but thanks.”
</p><p>
She turned to the door, then hesitated, turned back, “Do you remember the combination to the chest?”
</p><p>
“It is on the back of the lock,” Kara said.
</p><p>
“Is it, really,” her mother asked, laughing.
</p><p>
“Yeah.”
</p><p>
“Be a dear and take it off when you return the dildo panties,” she said, shaking her head.
</p><p>
“Okay,” Kara said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Keep it, though,” she said, turning to leave, “in case, you want to borrow something else.”
</p><p>
—————————————
</p><p>
“You really want to show me your mom’s kinky sex chest,” Stacey said, laughing.
</p><p>
“You mean, OUR kinky sex chest,” Kara said, winking at her, “You heard her; she gave us permission.”
</p><p>
“Still,” she said, laughing, “aren’t you a little weirded out by using your mom’s stuff. This isn’t like borrowing a pair of shoes or handing down a family heirloom.”
</p><p>
Kara apparently hadn’t thought about that, made a sour face, “We’ll wash everything first.”
</p><p>
She reached up and pulled the string that lowered the stairs to the attic. Stacey followed her up, watching the tick of her backside in the jeans she wore. She had a smile on her face by the time they reached the top.
</p><p>
Stacey laughed when Kara squatted in front of the chest. When she had said her mother had a storage chest full of kinky stuff, she’d pictured a small wooden box. This was an oversized footlocker, probably three feet long, almost two feet wide and a foot and a half deep.
</p><p>
<em>You can put a lot of kinkiness in a box that big</em>, she thought, grinning.
</p><p>
Joining her girlfriend in front of the chest, she waited for her to put the combination into the lock. She felt a shiver of anticipation work through her as she wondered what sort of things she’d find inside. Kara popped the lid, let it fall back and she stared wide eyed at all of it. It was full to the top.
</p><p>
“That is a lot of stuff.”
</p><p>
Blushing, Kara said, “Yeah, my mom was a freak.”
</p><p>
Stacey laughed and put an arm around her shoulders to pull her close. Kara hugged her back, shaking her head.
</p><p>
“What all is in here,” Stacey asked.
</p><p>
“You name it, it is probably in here,” Kara said, snorting, “there are costumes, DVDs, dildos, vibrators, stuff I don’t even know what it is used for.”
</p><p>
“Are we looking for something in particular or just browsing?”
</p><p>
Laughing, Kara said, “It does feel like the storage from a going out of business sale at a sex shop, doesn’t it?”
</p><p>
Snorting, Stacey said, “Now that you mention it…”
</p><p>
“Let’s just see what we have, then if something jumps out at us…” she said, then started laughing, “I hope nothing literally jumps out at us.”
</p><p>
Stacey laughed, shaking her head.
</p><p>
“What do we have first,” Kara said, pulling out a neatly folded stack of clothing. She set it aside so she could see what was underneath it.
</p><p>
Curious, Stacey pulled the stack to her, held up the top item to look at it. She grinned at the very cute, very skimpy French maid costume, with its lace petty coat and trimmings. Showing Kara, she said, “You’d look good in this.”
</p><p>
“Bring it with us,” she said, grinning, “We’ll try it on, later.”
</p><p>
“Oh, my,” Stacey laughed, setting the outfit aside. Kara lost interest in the trunk as Stacey held up a sexy catholic school girl outfit. Stacey riffled through the remaining clothes, saw they were all costumes, said, “I think your mom was into role playing. We’ve got a slutty maid’s costume, a slutty nurse’s costume, a slutty school girl costume…”
</p><p>
“I get it, you don’t have to say slutty each time,” Kara said, laughing, “What else is in there?”
</p><p>
“A slutty cop outfit,” she said, grinning, “sorry, force of habit.”
</p><p>
“Ha, ha.”
</p><p>
“There must be a dozen costumes here,” she said, looking at Kara.
</p><p>
“Bring them all,” Kara said, then laughed, “We’ll have a slutty fashion show.”
</p><p>
Laughing, Stacey set the stack aside. She looked at it one more time, thinking they were going to have a lot of fun with the costumes.
</p><p>
Kara reached into the chest and came out with a shoe box. Opening it, she showed the contents to Stacey. It contained wigs in different styles and colors, maybe four of them. Another box contained costume jewelry and accessories to the stack of naughty outfits on the floor beside her.
</p><p>
“Mom was really into this stuff,” Kara said, looking at the two boxes and the stack of costumes.
</p><p>
Grinning at her, Stacey said, “I don’t know; I think we are going to have some fun with it, too.”
</p><p>
Shaking her head and laughing, Kara went back to digging through the box. She pulled out what appeared to be a photo album out of the trunk, set it aside without opening it. Her lack of curiosity about the album piqued Stacey’s and she picked it up and opened it. Kara saw her out of the corner of her eye, gasped.
</p><p>
“Don’t look in there,” she said, sharply, but she was too late. Her cheeks colored as Stacey’s eyes grew wide in shock, and she said, “Shit.”
</p><p>
“Holy, shit,” Stacey said, laughing as she looked at Kara.
</p><p>
“Yeah, I know.”
</p><p>
“These are of your mom,” Stacey said, flipping a few pages. It was indeed a photo album but definitely not one to share with strangers. There were some very revealing photos of Kara’s mother in one sexy position or another. She wasn’t always alone, sharing the photo with another woman or a man or multiples of both.
</p><p>
“I know,” Kara said, her face red.
</p><p>
Stacey turned a few more pages, unable to stop.
</p><p>
Laughing, Kara said, “You can stop looking now.”
</p><p>
“Sorry,” she said, grinning sheepishly. She closed the album but she couldn’t get the images out of her head. Mrs. Hanson was a beautiful woman and she had the perfect body, it turned out. She looked so much like her daughter that she felt a twinge of desire for the woman. Glancing at her girlfriend, she felt guilty about the thought.
</p><p>
Shaking her head to clear it, she turned her attention back to the things Kara was pulling from the chest. A couple of pairs of handcuffs clanked to the floor and Stacey picked a set up for a closer look. She wasn’t an expert but they looked like real handcuffs, the kind police officers would carry and not just something sold at an adult’s store.
</p><p>
“Jesus, these look real,” Stacey laughed.
</p><p>
“Probably are,” Kara said, showing her a bundle of rope. Stacey frowned, looked at her for an explanation. Laughing, Kara said, “Mom doesn’t rock climb.”
</p><p>
Her eyes widening, Stacey laughed, “Oh my.”
</p><p>
“Don’t get any funny ideas,” Kara said, giving her a look, “you can barely tie your shoes.”
</p><p>
“Hey,” Stacey protested, but just a little. She was horrible with knots, most of them either coming apart too easily or ended up needing to be cut out with a pair of scissors.
</p><p>
“Hey, check this honking big thing out,” Kara said, laughing. She held a curious looking thing with a cord out to Stacey, who took it. Looking at it, she realized it was a vibrator, with a big bulbous head on it.
</p><p>
“Hitachi Magic Wand,” she said, reading the label on the side.
</p><p>
“Put that in the pile we are taking downstairs,” Kara said, winking at her.
</p><p>
Grinning, Stacey did as she said. So far they had a stack of sexy costumes and a giant vibrator. Looking at the shiny handcuffs, she shrugged and sat a pair on the stack. Kara looked at her, just shook her head.
</p><p>
Blushing, Stacey said, “I didn’t say we were going to use them. Just taking them in case we do.”
</p><p>
“Uh-huh,” Kara said, laughing. She looked at the pile, said, “I think we have enough to keep ourselves entertained for the afternoon. We’ll go through the rest of this stuff some other time.”
</p><p>
“Do you see a key for the cuffs,” Stacey said, her face turning even brighter red when Kara gave her a knowing look, “just in case.”
</p><p>
“Just in case. Right,” she said, laughing. She opened the shoe boxes that had the miscellaneous tidbits, dug around until she found the key, held it up for Stacey to see.
</p><p>
They headed back downstairs, Kara pausing to put the trap door to the attic up. In Kara’s room, Stacey sat the stack of costumes and assorted toys on the bed. Kara locked the door and went to her stereo, started some music playing. She cranked it up, giving them some privacy.
</p><p>
Smiling, Stacey said, “Do you think we are going to need that? It is barely noon.”
</p><p>
“If you look half as sexy in those costumes as I think you will, then yeah,” Kara said, crossing the room to put her arms around Stacey’s neck and kiss her lightly on the lips, “I think we are going to need the music.”
</p><p>
“Oh, my,” Stacey said, grinning at her.
</p><p>
Kara gave her one more kiss, then released her. She went to the bed, started laying the outfits out on the bed. Stacey moved beside her, looking down at the skimpy clothing. She felt a shiver of excitement work through her at the thought of Kara in any of them, thought the girl was probably right about the music.
</p><p>
“Here,” Kara said, grabbing a costume and holding it out to her, “try this one on.”
</p><p>
It was a very skimpy police woman’s outfit, with tight black booty shorts and a tiny blue button up top that wouldn’t reach her belly button. She spotted a gun belt with a toy gun and baton, a pouch for handcuffs. A plastic badge and a patrol type police hat added to the costume but there still wasn’t much to it. She doubted it was a part of the original costume but a pair of thigh length black heeled boots had been added to the stack.
</p><p>
Taking it, Stacey started laughing, “Really? This one?”
</p><p>
Grinning, Kara said, “Because I’m wearing this one.”
</p><p>
She held up the black and white striped prisoner costume and Stacey shook her head, laughing, “It suits you.”
</p><p>
“Hey,” she said, pouting.
</p><p>
“I meant in a good way,” Stacey said, laughing, “at least, I didn’t bring the handcuffs for nothing.”
</p><p>
“And you think I’m going to let you put me in them,” Kara said, her eyes saying she might be okay with it.
</p><p>
“I’m an officer of the law,” Stacey said, winking at her, “it’s what we do to your kind.”
</p><p>
Grinning, Kara said, “Yeah, we are going to have some fun with these costumes.”
</p><p>
Stacey leaned in and gave her a quick kiss, then started stripping out of her clothes. In just her bra and panties, she looked at the costume, then stripped out of those, as well. Definitely not underwear type of clothing. She stepped into the booty shorts, liked the way they clung to her young body. Next came the top and she had to laugh at how little it actually covered, falling only to the bottom of her rib cage and swooping way low in the front to reveal a whole lot of cleavage.
</p><p>
As she secured the utility belt to her waist, she watched Kara slip out of her clothes and into the black and white striped mini dress with an inmate number scrolled across one breast. It was really short, barely covered her backside and clung to her like a second skin. She sat down on the bed to roll on the matching stockings, the nylon striped like the dress.
</p><p>
Stacey almost forgot to finish dressing, watching Kara slip into her costume. Grinning, she slipped into the boots, running first one zipper then the other all the way up to mid-thigh. The heels were impossibly high, added almost six inches to her height. With Kara standing flat foot, she towered over the girl.
</p><p>
“Wow,” Kara laughed, looking her up and down, “you look… Tall.”
</p><p>
“Jee, thanks.”
</p><p>
“Sorry,” she said, sheepishly.
</p><p>
“Well, you make a very sexy criminal,” Stacey said, slipping on the hat, “but you’ve been a very bad girl.”
</p><p>
Snorting, Kara started laughing, “Oh God. That sounds like a line from a cheesy porno.”
</p><p>
“I’m Officer Mallard,” Stacey said, grabbing Kara by the bicep, “I’ll be escorting you to lock up today, Ms. Hanson. Please behave or I’ll have to use my night stick on you.”
</p><p>
“Kinky,” Kara said, giggling, “I like it.”
</p><p>
Stacey tried to keep a straight face but couldn’t. It took her a few seconds to set her face, again, then said, “That’s enough out of you, prisoner.”
</p><p>
She walked the giggling girl to the bed, sat her down against the headboard. Producing the handcuffs from behind her, she smiled at Kara.
</p><p>
“Please don’t lock me up, officer,” Kara said, trying not to laugh.
</p><p>
“You shouldn’t have done the crime,” Stacey said, losing it when Kara started laughing, “Oh God!”
</p><p>
“Just do it,” Kara said, still laughing, “Forget acting.”
</p><p>
Stacey secured one of the cuffs to her girlfriend’s right wrist, looped the chain through one of the spokes that made up the headboard, then secured her left wrist. Kara craned her neck around to look at her bounds, then turned back to Stacey. A playful grin spread on her face and she favored Stacey with a look that made it hard to breathe.
</p><p>
“Well, I’m at your mercy, Ms. Mallard. What are you going to do to me?”
</p><p>
Stacey felt a flush of excitement come over her. The girl’s lean, sexy body wrapped in the clingy costume was hers to play with. She could do whatever she wanted and there wasn’t much Kara could do to stop her.
</p><p>
She grabbed her nylon covered ankles, pulled the girl further down the bed. Kara had no choice but go to her back, her arms stretched out behind her. The girl looked up at her as Stacey spread her legs wide, let her hand trail all the way up her nylon covered legs. Pushing the bottom of the mini dress up, she saw Kara still wore panties.
</p><p>
Grinning, she said, “You aren’t going to need these, anymore.”
</p><p>
Kara lifted her butt off the bed so Stacey could slip her panties down and off, then toss them aside. Again she ran her hands up the girl’s thighs, teasing a sigh from her. She didn’t stop when she made it to the mini dress this time, hooked the hem with her thumbs and kept moving higher. Kara squirmed a little, helped her pull it all the way up around her armpits, revealing all of her lithe fourteen year old body.
</p><p>
She drank her girlfriend in, getting turned on by her soft curves and smooth skin on display. Her hands felt left out, wanted to know Kara the same way her eyes did. She felt as incredible under fingertips as she had looked.
</p><p>
“That feels good,” Kara said, sighing.
</p><p>
Her eyes fell on the vibrator where it lay on the bed beside Kara and she smiled. She grabbed it, got off the bed and unplugged Kara’s lamp so she could plug the Hitachi magic wand into the outlet. When she flipped the switch, it came buzzing to life in her hand and she laughed at how strong the vibrations were. She could feel it up to her elbow and that was just the handle. The bulbous head at the top was a blur of motion.
</p><p>
Kara was watching this with interest, her eyes bright with excitement. They followed Stacey as she returned to the bed, crawled between her spread thighs. Stacey ran the toy along the inside of her thigh until it nested against Kara’s sex. The girl gasped her back arching as the intense vibrations lit through her body.
</p><p>
“Oh, shit,” she said, her fingers curling on the chain of the handcuffs. It was the only thing she could grab a hold of. Her eyes were wide as she stared at the vibrator in amazement, “Oh, shit. Oh shit.”
</p><p>
“You sound like a broken record,” Stacey laughed, holding the toy firmly against her thrashing body.
</p><p>
“It feels so good,” Kara breathed, tossing her head.
</p><p>
“It looks like it does,” Stacey said, grinning at the writhing girl.
</p><p>
“You have no idea,” Kara moaned, thickly, “Fuck, that is… Oh, God… so good.”
</p><p>
“Such language,” Stacey said, laughing. Kara didn’t curse much but the Hitachi had brought the sailor out of her.
</p><p>
“I can’t help it,” she said.
</p><p>
Turning the toy a little she looked at the switch. Laughing she said, “You know, this thing has another setting.”
</p><p>
“Don’t! I don’t think I-” she said, then her words stuck in her throat as Stacey flipped the switch to the next setting. It looked like Kara couldn’t breathe, it felt so good. She finally managed to draw in a ragged breath, gave Stacey a dirty look before her face screwed up in a rictus of pleasure.
</p><p>
“Oh, that looks intense,” Stacey said, laughing.
</p><p>
“You are evil,” Kara said, around a moan, “I’m going to come already.”
</p><p>
“Are you sure that is a good idea,” Stacey asked, an idea popping into her head.
</p><p>
“What,” Kara said, her head tossing. She couldn’t see the grin on Stacey’s face with her eyes squeezed tight like that.
</p><p>
“You know what happens when you come, right?”
</p><p>
“Oh God,” Kara said, opening her eyes, “what are you… what are you talking about?”
</p><p>
“You can come if you want, but-” Stacey said, her sentence cut off as Kara climaxed, hard. She pulled the toy away, shook her head sadly. Kara gave her a questioning look and she grinned at the girl, “Remember when you made me wear the dildo panties to the mall and the car ride to and from the place was like torture?”
</p><p>
Kara was out of breath, panting as she looked at Stacey. What was about to happen to her had sank in, yet. Smiling, Stacey put the vibrating head back against her now very sensitive clit, making the girl gasp and her hips jerk violently. She was trapped, unable to get away from the toy.
</p><p>
“What are you doing,” Kara said, her eyes wide.
</p><p>
“Getting a little payback,” she said, laughing as the light went on in Kara’s head. The girl tried to give her a dirty look but her face screwed up in pleasure as a second orgasm had her instead.
</p><p>
“Okay,” Kara said, gasping as her body wouldn’t stop twitching, “you’ve made your point. I’m sorry.”
</p><p>
Grinning, Stacey just shook her head. She didn’t let the girl’s writhing body escape the vibrator. Kara gasped as another orgasm ripped through her. Then another. Her body was so sensitive now and the vibrations so strong, she couldn’t stop.
</p><p>
Stacey wondered if Kara found it as exciting as she had, the inability to stop it from happening again and again, the pleasure so relentless it was almost painful. She flashed back to the car ride, the dildo panties rubbing deliciously inside of her still spasming sex. It had been so intense, exciting and amazing.
</p><p>
“Oh, fuck,” Kara said, her knuckles white from where she had a death grip on the handcuff chain, “I can’t stand- God, it feels so good… I…I…”
</p><p>
Stacey never found out what Kara was going to say, another orgasm stealing her voice. She made a wordless hiss as her body went crazy. Her thighs were shaking like jelly and her stomach was tight as could be.
</p><p>
“That was probably the trip to the mall,” Stacey said, smiling down at her girlfriend, “but you still owe me for the ride home.”
</p><p>
Kara closed her eyes and tried to relax, took deep breaths. Stacey had to smile. She had tried that and it only worked a little and not nearly enough. Right on cue, Kara cried out and climaxed, again.
</p><p>
“I can’t… Please stop.”
</p><p>
“You want to stop coming,” Stacey said, making it sound incredulous.
</p><p>
“I can’t take anymore,” she said, her head lulling loosely on her neck. Then another orgasm took a hold of her and shook her, making her gasp.
</p><p>
“I might be persuaded to turn this vibrator off,” she said, tapping her lower lip, “what would you be willing to do for me?”
</p><p>
“What do…What do you…Oh, shit… What do you want me to do?”
</p><p>
“I think you can come up with something on your own. Although, I guess it is probably getting kind of hard to think right about now. I remember I couldn’t think straight in the car by this point.”
</p><p>
“Just tell me what you want me to do,” Kara cried out as another orgasm rattled through her.
</p><p>
“I’ll tell you what,” she said, smiling, “promise to make me feel good and I’ll turn this thing off.”
</p><p>
“I promise,” she said, gasping.
</p><p>
Winking at her, Stacey clicked the button off, pulled the toy away. Kara’s hips continued to gyrate even after the vibrator was gone.
</p><p>
“You bitch,” Kara said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Don’t forget you are still helpless,” Stacey said, showing her the toy, again.
</p><p>
“I meant it as a compliment,” Kara said, laughing as she tried to squeeze her thighs together.
</p><p>
“Uh huh,” Stacey said, crawling up the girl’s supine form until she was straddling her neck. Looking down at her, she said, “You better convince me not to turn the toy back on.”
</p><p>
Kara’s eyes flashed at her and Stacey saw she kind of liked this game they were playing. Smiling, she thought, <em>the apple really doesn’t fall far from the tree, after all</em>.
</p><p>
She pulled the crotch of the shorts aside, then lowered onto Kara’s mouth. The girl giggled, then her hot tongue found Stacey’s bud. Stacey moaned, rolling her hips back and forth. She put her hands on the headboard to brace herself. She moved a little higher on Kara’s face and the girl slipped her tongue inside of her.
</p><p>
It had been kind of exciting, watching Kara come and come and she had been more than a little aroused before climbing up to sit on her face. Already she felt her body gathering tension. Her fingers tightened on the headboard and she rocked her hips back and forth, ground against Kara’s mouth. Then her orgasm had her, and she cried out in ecstasy.
</p><p>
Throwing one leg over, she got off of Kara. Smiling down at the girl, she saw her cheeks were wet and shiny, kind of felt bad for taking advantage of her. Then the girl smiled a huge smile back at her.
</p><p>
“Wow,” Kara said, her eyes flashing, “you really got into that.”
</p><p>
“Yeah, I got carried away. Sorry.”
</p><p>
“I liked the take charge you. Kind of exciting.”
</p><p>
“Yeah, I noticed the shit eating grin,” Stacey said, laughing.
</p><p>
“You can let me out of here, though,” Kara said, looking back at the handcuffs, “I really need to pee. And wash your pussy juice off my face.”
</p><p>
Blushing, Stacey found the key, slipped it into the cuff. It wouldn’t turn. She looked down at Kara, gave her a sheepish grin.
</p><p>
“What?”
</p><p>
“This isn’t the right key,” she said, laughing.
</p><p>
“Are you serious,” Kara said, craning her neck around. Stacey showed her it didn’t work.
</p><p>
“There must be another key upstairs,” Stacey said, sitting on the edge of the bed and unzipping her boots.
</p><p>
“What are you doing?”
</p><p>
“Changing,” Stacey said, then gave her a look and laughed, “What? You want to go get the key dressed like this. Even if I didn’t break my neck on the trap door ladder, I don’t want to have to explain the costume to your mother. So…”
</p><p>
“Well, hurry up,” Kara said, squirming. She pressed her thighs together.
</p><p>
“I’m trying,” Stacey said, laughing.
</p><p>
Looking down at herself, Kara said, “Can you pull my costume down, too? In case Mom walks in.”
</p><p>
Stacey pulled it down as best she could, then said, “Maybe the covers?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Kara said, seeing that the dress was barely long enough to cover her crotch. Stacey helped her get under the co covers, then finished stripping out of the costume.
</p><p>
She shivered as she felt Kara’s eyes on her, loved the way the girl looked at her. Nothing made her feel more attractive, desirable.
</p><p>
She looked at her girlfriend, gave her a smile as she started slipping back into the clothes she’d been wearing before. Kara smiled back.
</p><p>
Dressed, she turned to the girl. Unable to resist, she said, “Don’t go anywhere.”
</p><p>
“Oh, you are hilarious,” she said, laughing anyway.
</p><p>
Stacey left the room, walked down the hall to where the string to the attic’s trap door dangled. She lowered the ladder, then went into the dusty space. Kneeling in front of the chest, she opened it. Piece by piece she went through its contents, looking for a handcuff key. She started with the miscellaneous boxes, figuring they were her best bet, but she went through everything to be sure. She didn’t want to have to make a third trip up here if she found the wrong key. It wasn’t easy; she had to keep reminding herself to focus and not be distracted by the cornucopia of kinky sex para paraphernalia.
</p><p>
For the most part, she succeeded but one toy kind of got to her. It was a dildo, shaped liked Darth Vader and it made her laugh so hard, tears came to her eyes. It was about eight inches tall and thick enough to make her wince at the thought of using it.
</p><p>
“Mmm… The force is deep in this one, it is…Mm,” she said, in her best Yoda voice.
</p><p>
She thought about taking it with her to show Kara, but thought maybe she shouldn’t. The poor girl had been squirming when she left and must be about ready to make a puddle by now. She might not appreciate the Star Wars sex toy right no now. Putting it away, she made a mental note to show her next time they were up here.
</p><p>
Her search had yielded three keys that could belong to the cuffs and she hurried downstairs to Kara’s room.
</p><p>
“Where have you been,” Kara said, her face pinched. Even under the covers, Stacey could tell she had her thighs clamped to together.
</p><p>
“Sorry,” Stacey said, grinning sheepishly. She sat on the bed and inserted the first key in the cuff. It didn’t fit. Neither did the second one.
</p><p>
She held up the last key for Kara to see, crossed her fingers. Kara glared at her, said, “It better be the one. If you locked me in here and can’t-”
</p><p>
Stacey gave her a kiss, a sweet, lingering one that Kara responded to. Finally breaking it, she said, “I’m sorry.”
</p><p>
“I’m not mad,” Kara said, smiling up at her, “I just really have to pee.”
</p><p>
“Here goes,” Stacey said, holding her breath as she inserted it into the handcuffs. It fit, which gave her hope. Then she tried to turn it and it wouldn’t budge.
</p><p>
“Oh God,” Kara said, shaking her head and laughing, “This isn’t happening.”
</p><p>
“I looked all through the chest,” Stacey said, trying not to laugh.
</p><p>
“Don’t you dare laugh,” Kara glared at her, which made Stacey lose it.
</p><p>
“I’m sorry, I can’t help it,” she said, still laughing.
</p><p>
“What do we do?”
</p><p>
“Does your dad have a saw? We could cut the chain,” she said, then grinned sheepishly, “right, we are talking about your father. Not the handiest man.”
</p><p>
“All the tools in the garage,” Kara said, squirming, “those are Mom’s. There might be a hammer, a pair of pliers. Maybe a screwdriver.”
</p><p>
She started laughing, again. Kara glared at her, which didn’t help the giggle fit any.
</p><p>
“I can’t believe I’m saying this,” Kara said, sighing and shaking her head, “go get Mom.”
</p><p>
“Shit,” Stacey said, blushing.
</p><p>
“I know, but I don’t see any other options.”
</p><p>
Stacey looked at the stack of costumes, the Hitachi magic wand, the little pile of clothes that she had been wearing during the fun and games. She grabbed the stack of costumes, threw them in Kara’s closet, tucked the vibrator under the bed, then gathered up her discarded articles of clothing. Looking around the room for more embarrassing stuff, she didn’t see anything. Stuffing the cop costume under the bed, she turned to Kara, raised her eyebrows questioningly. Her girlfriend just shook her head and laughed, which was answer enough.
</p><p>
Leaving the room, she went in search of Kara’s mother.
</p><p>
She found her in the living room, watching a movie. Her face was on fire as she moved into her line of sight and said, “Um, we have a problem upstairs.”
</p><p>
“What kind of problem?”
</p><p>
“I- I think you better just come upstairs,” she said, wondering if she could be more embarrassed. She wasn’t sure it was possible.
</p><p>
The woman frowned at her, looking at her beet red face and her nervous body language. Finally, she turned off the TV and got to her feet. Stacey lead the way, glad Mrs. Hanson couldn’t see her face, anymore. She opened the door to Kara’s room, then stepped aside.
</p><p>
Stepping into the room, Kara’s mother started laughing. She put her hand to her mouth and shook her head sadly.
</p><p>
“We can’t find the key,” Kara said, her face even redder than Stacey’s. Turns out it was possible to be more embarrassed than Stacey felt. At least she wasn’t the one handcuffed to the bed with her mother looking down at her.
</p><p>
Kara’s mother leaned over and looked at the cuffs. She was smiling when she straightened back up. Looking down at her daughter, she took a hold of the covers, peeked underneath. Her smile widened when she saw the lingerie, replaced the covers. Then she must have noticed something, bent down beside the bed. Stacey gasped when she saw what had caught the woman’s attention. The cord of the Hitachi magic wand was poking out from under the bed.
</p><p>
The woman stood back up, holding the sex toy in her hand. Kara looked like she wanted to crawl in the corner and die of embarrassment, couldn’t.
</p><p>
Mrs. Hanson glanced at Stacey, still grinning, “Well, you all didn’t waste any time, did you?”
</p><p>
“Can you help, Mom,” Kara said.
</p><p>
“Has she used her safe word, yet,” the woman said, setting the toy on the bed.
</p><p>
“Safe word,” Stacey asked, frowning.
</p><p>
Laughing, the woman turned to her daughter, said, “Don’t tell me you let her put you in those without a safe word, honey. You did, didn’t you? Well, you are at her mercy, then. It’s up to her if she ever lets you out or not.”
</p><p>
Mrs. Hanson patted her daughter lovingly on the head, then walked over to Stacey, whispered so Kara couldn’t hear, “There a catch at the bottom of the cuffs. Push it and it pops the cuff open.”
</p><p>
With that, she left the room, laughing to herself.
</p><p>
Kara was staring at her and she had to grin. Her mother had a wicked streak, it would seem. She could have freed her daughter but she had left it up to Stacey, instead.
</p><p>
“What did she say to you?”
</p><p>
“She told me how to open the cuffs,” Stacey sitting on the bed beside Kara.
</p><p>
“Then let me out.”
</p><p>
“I don’t know,” Stacey said, grinning at her, “it seems I have you at a disadvantage.”
</p><p>
“Oh, no, don’t you dare,” Kara said, her eyes getting wide, “I have to go so bad.”
</p><p>
“Then you are definitely going to have to convince me to let you out.”
</p><p>
“How am I going to do that?”
</p><p>
“Tell me I’m beautiful,” Stacey said, leaning across her.
</p><p>
Laughing, Kara shook her head, “You are evil. Beautiful, but evil.”
</p><p>
“Tell me you love me,” she said, lightly kissing Kara on the lips.
</p><p>
“With all my heart,” Kara said, the truth of the statement in her eyes.
</p><p>
“Tell me I’m your only one, now and forever.”
</p><p>
“You know you are the only girl I want,” Kara said, smiling.
</p><p>
“And you aren’t just saying that because you really have to pee,” Stacey said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Not just because,” Kara said, laughing.
</p><p>
“Alright,” Stacey said, reaching out and popping the handcuff free.
</p><p>
Kara sprang to her feet, started to run for the door. She stopped, ran back to the bed, gave Stacey a toe curling kiss and said, “Love you.”
</p><p>
“Love you, too.”
</p><p>
Stacey smiled after her, then laughed as she realized the girl had ran to the bathroom in the inmate costume in her haste. Still laughing, she flopped on her back and stared at the ceiling.
</p><p>
“We are going to have a lot of fun with the chest in the attic.”
</p>"
1167,"The Notebook, Part 3",Ebo,3,Tension continues to build between Dana and her stepmother. Dana adds to her story.,"['F/f mast', 'rom']","<p>
Dana was a little disappointed to see her step-mother in jeans and a blouse. Not that she didn’t look good, the pants molding to her body in all the right places. She’d just been hoping for the little black dress.
</p><p>
Her step-mother saw her looking, smiled, “I had my little black dress on but I didn’t think it would be good for either one of us.”
</p><p>
“You are probably right,” she said, blushing when her step-mother laughed.
</p><p>
In the car, her step-mother asked, “Where do you want to eat?”
</p><p>
“Somewhere with burritos,” Dana said, strapping in.
</p><p>
“Mexican food it is,” she said, pulling out of the driveway. At the end of the block, she glanced at Dana, said, “Can I ask you a kind of personal question?”
</p><p>
“Um, sure,” Dana said, cringing. The question that followed that one was rarely good.
</p><p>
“The things you write about,” she said, pulling up to a stop sign, “have you… done any of them?”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Dana said, blushing.
</p><p>
“I don’t want details,” Penny said, laughing, “this is a mom question and not a perv question.”
</p><p>
“No,” Dana said, which was the truth. So far, she hadn’t done anything.
</p><p>
“I didn’t think so,” Penny said, driving through the intersection.
</p><p>
Dana looked at her for an explanation. Seeing the look, Penny said, “Some of the things you write aren’t quite right. Not too obvious, just stuff you wouldn’t have missed if you’d actually had sex. I used to think Dfox was a guy. Nothing wrong with guy writers, they just don’t always get the details right.”
</p><p>
“What’s wrong with my stories,” Dana asked, frowning.
</p><p>
“Nothing I can see from where I sit,” Penny said, glancing away from the road to smile at her.
</p><p>
“But you just said-” Dana started but Penny held up her hand.
</p><p>
“Love, your stories are wonderful, sexy. Knowing what I know now, they are even more so. Don’t change a thing about them.”
</p><p>
“Then why did you bring it up,” she asked, frowning.
</p><p>
“Just being a concerned parent,” she said, then laughed, “or something like that.”
</p><p>
“Concerned parent?”
</p><p>
“You are thirteen,” she said, glancing away from the road.
</p><p>
“I’m aware of that,” Dana said, laughing.
</p><p>
“You are also writing erotica aimed at people who like girls your age,” she said, shaking her head, “you are swimming in some sharky waters, Dana. I just want you to be safe.”
</p><p>
Dana smiled, touched by her concern.
</p><p>
“It’s probably safe to email me, but you shouldn’t give anyone else your email.”
</p><p>
“I use a dummy email account for Leslita, the information completely false,” Dana said, then gave her step-mother a look, “just ‘probably safe’?”
</p><p>
She winked at Dana, said, “I think I’ve proven my intentions aren’t completely innocent when I gave you my old laptop and sent you that email.”
</p><p>
“What email?”
</p><p>
“You didn’t check your email before we left,” Penny asked.
</p><p>
“No, why,” Dana asked, then grinned, “did you send my a naughty email?”
</p><p>
Penny just laughed.
</p><p>
“What does it say,” she asked.
</p><p>
“You’ll have to wait until we get home,” Penny said.
</p><p>
“That’s not cool,” Dana said, groaning. She didn’t think she could wait that long. The anticipation would surely kill her.
</p><p>
“A little anticipation can be fun,” Penny said.
</p><p>
“That’s easy for you to say,” Dana said, shaking her head, “you aren’t the one waiting. Can you at least give me a hint?”
</p><p>
“How did you come up with the little black dress theme from your last email,” Penny asked, instead of answering her.
</p><p>
Dana blushed, not sure she wanted to talk about it in person. It was easy to say those sexy things in writing, but face to face…
</p><p>
“I…I like that dress. It…It looks great on you,” Dana said, shyly.
</p><p>
“Oh,” Penny said, smiling at the compliment, “Thanks, Dana.”
</p><p>
“The rest of the email… It just sort of came to me.”
</p><p>
“I’m not going to lie to you, kid. It got me all hot and bothered,” her step-mother said, making her laugh, “then that line this morning, ‘why don’t you ask the boys at school’. You should be ashamed of yourself, teasing me like that. Couldn’t get that image out of my head all morning.”
</p><p>
She had to smile, pleased that she had turned her step-mother on.
</p><p>
“I was inspired,” Penny said, pulling into the parking lot of El Toro Loco, “to admit my own little fantasy.”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Dana said, her mind racing as she tried to imagine what Penny’s ‘little fantasy’ could be.
</p><p>
Inside, they ordered some food. After the server was gone, Penny turned to Dana and said, “I’ve got to ask- How did you end up writing stories for Lesbian Lolita?”
</p><p>
Rubbing the back of her neck, she said, “That’s a long story.”
</p><p>
“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to,” Penny said, making it sound like she really wanted Dana to.
</p><p>
Giving her step-mother a weighing look, she had to ask, “Is this the concerned parent or fellow erotica writer asking?”
</p><p>
“Both,” Penny said, laughing, “for completely different reasons.”
</p><p>
“What reasons?”
</p><p>
“Well, I guess it is the same reason but with different intentions. The concerned parent in me wonders how a thirteen year old girl ends up on a site like Lesbian Lolita. The site isn’t just something you stumble upon. You have to go looking for it.”
</p><p>
“And you want to know why I went looking,” Dana said, smiling at her.
</p><p>
Penny met her eyes, gave her a look that was hard to read, part love and part sadness and some other emotions not readily identifiable, “I love you like my own daughter, Dana. You know that, right?”
</p><p>
A little embarrassed, Dana nodded.
</p><p>
“I wasn’t kidding about the waters being sharky, Dana. You are in some rough seas and it worries me to death.”
</p><p>
Feeling a burst of warmth for the woman, she gave her an affectionate smile, “I love you, too, Penny. You think hearing my story will put your mind at ease?”
</p><p>
“I hope so,” she said, meeting Dana’s eyes. The concern was clear in her face and again Dana’s heart swelled for her step-mother.
</p><p>
“Well… I guess I should start with I’ve always liked to write. I wrote my first story when I was eight about a magical unicorn and a princess.”
</p><p>
Penny smiled, “I remember that story. I think I read it to you about a dozen times at bedtime.”
</p><p>
“So, you see the writing isn’t something new,” she said, pausing as their food arrived, “I think that is important to remember.”
</p><p>
“Okay,” her step-mother said.
</p><p>
“I was riding my bike one day during summer vacation- I think I was ten, at the time. I rode past the Yoder’s place, about a block up…”
</p><p>
Penny recognized the name, Dana saw. The woman started grinning, “You mean Alison Yoder’s place?”
</p><p>
“Yes,” Dana said, blushing as she saw the knowing smile on her step-mother’s face, “I take it you’ve noticed her before, too.”
</p><p>
“It’s hard not to,” Penny said, laughing, “she does yoga on her front lawn in her bikini. Everyone on the block has ‘noticed her’.”
</p><p>
“The first time I saw her,” she said, her face hot, “I was enthralled by her. I must have rode my bike up and down the street a dozen times, just drifting by so I could watch her a little longer. When she finally went back inside, I came home and only then did I notice how sore my legs were.”
</p><p>
Penny laughed around a bite of food, put her hand over her mouth, “Sorry. It’s not funny.”
</p><p>
“No, it kind of is,” Dana said, grinning sheepishly, “Only ten and I knew I was attracted to women. Not so much girls but women.”
</p><p>
“Ah,” Penny said, nodding.
</p><p>
“So, you see where this is going?”
</p><p>
“I have a pretty good idea. You were traumatized by Alison’s incredible body,” her step-mother said with a playful grin.
</p><p>
“Pretty much,” Dana said, laughing, “maybe I would have always been a lesbian but seeing her in downward facing dog definitely nudged me in that direction. Especially when my morning bike rides always seemed to take me past her place when she was doing yoga.”
</p><p>
Penny snorted, “Only ten and already a horn dog.”
</p><p>
“Hey, I was in love,” Dana said, laughing around a mouthful of food. She blushed when Penny gave her a mother look about talking with a full mouth, “Sorry.”
</p><p>
“So, how did your infatuation with the very limber Ms. Yoder lead to Lesbian Lolita.”
</p><p>
“In one word,” she said, having swallowed, “Google.”
</p><p>
“Ah,” Penny said, nodding. Dana got the feeling she could stop her story there and her step-mother would still understand. Hell, maybe she did.
</p><p>
“I guess you could say Alison opened my eyes. I started noticing beautiful women all around me. Present company, included.”
</p><p>
Penny gave her a grin, “Thanks.”
</p><p>
“Then there was the Wild Things incident,” Dana said, taking a big bite out of her chicken taco.
</p><p>
“Wild Things incident?”
</p><p>
“Dad rented the movie Wild Things…”
</p><p>
“Oh, yeah,” Penny said, nodding, “we made you go upstairs because it wasn’t appropriate for a young girl to watch.”
</p><p>
“Well, it was the worst thing you could have done.”
</p><p>
Penny frowned at her, then started laughing, “You googled ‘Wild Things’.”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Dana said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Let me guess,” she said, still laughing, “You got an eyeful. Maybe liked it but were at least curious, clicked on another link, something related to the movie…”
</p><p>
“It was my introduction to porn,” Dana said, her voice low, “even with safe search on, Google used to be riddled with it.”
</p><p>
“Very true,” Penny said, laughing, “although it is kind of funny hearing a young girl say it.”
</p><p>
“Then I figured out how to turn the safe search off,” Dana said, blushing, “then things got really interesting.”
</p><p>
“Interesting, huh?”
</p><p>
“Anyway,” Dana said, taking a deep breath, “I won’t walk you through all the steps that lead to Lesbian Lolita. I’m sure you get the idea, anyway.”
</p><p>
Penny nodded, sitting back in her chair, “Thanks for telling me, Dana. I’ll sleep easier at night knowing.”
</p><p>
Frowning, she asked, “Why do you say that?”
</p><p>
“Your story was kind of sweet, innocent. I was worried it would be a lot darker,” she said in a way that let Dana know not to ask for more information.
</p><p>
Dana finished her tacos, wondered what kind of things Penny had imagined. She had read enough stories on Lesbian Lolita to know it wasn’t always a happy story. Again, she felt a burst of warmth for the woman, that she was concerned about her.
</p><p>
“The pervy writer in me has to ask,” she said, leaning forward so she could keep her voice low, “when you discovered porn, you were what eleven? Did you ever, you know?”
</p><p>
Blushing, Dana said, “You mean, did I ever have my hand in my Hello Kitty panties while I was looking at two women having sex?”
</p><p>
“See, there you go again. Teasing me, putting images in my head,” Penny said, grinning.
</p><p>
Dana winked at her, didn’t answer the question. She didn’t tell her about finding videos of girls playing with themselves, about trying it herself. It became one of her favorite pass times.
</p><p>
Her dad still wasn’t home by the time they pulled into the driveway, so she ran upstairs to check her email. Her breathing was little funny as she waited for her computer to boot up but it had nothing to do with the sprint up the stairs. So excited, she couldn’t stop grinning.
</p><p>
Finally, she could access her email, opened the new message from her step-mother:
</p><p>
You don’t have a little black dress, but maybe I should buy you one. Something slinky and cute. Mmm, maybe I will.
</p><p>
There is this one thing you used to do that so innocently drove me crazy. As a young girl, you’d walk around in just your panties and a t-shirt, unaware what you were doing to me. Sometimes I wondered if you could feel me looking at you. Surely you must because I couldn’t look away.
</p><p>
I was sad when you outgrew that phase. You were about ten or so when you started being self-conscious of your body. I guess it is for the best. If you still walked around in just panties and a t-shirt now, I’m not sure how much self-control I’d have. Your pudgy little girl body has given way to a sleek young woman’s, something I’ve noticed with a mix of sadness and pride. I miss that little girl I fell in love with when I met your father but I’m more than curious to see what kind of woman you grow into.
</p><p>
I know I said it’s for the best, but I still wonder what it would be like, if you still walked around the house in just a clingy shirt and panties. When I close my eyes, I can almost see you, leaning one hip against the sink, eating an apple, your lovely legs bare.
</p><p>
Dana was grinning by the time she finished reading. She wondered if Penny was exaggerating how she used to look at her. She’d never noticed the woman paying her more than the appropriate attention. Then again, she hadn’t known then what she knew now.
</p><p>
Giggling, she wondered what Penny would think if she walked by without any pants on right now. Just cruise by in panties and a t-shirt. The idea got stuck in her head, going around and around until she found herself seriously considering it. It would be kind of exciting, crossing that line.
</p><p>
She got off her bed and went to the window, looked down at the driveway. Her father’s car still wasn’t there. It was just her and her step-mother here.
</p><p>
Biting her lower lip, she glanced at the door to her room. Did she dare?
</p><p>
Giggling, she wriggled out of her jeans. Her heart was racing as she moved to the door. She paused with her hand on the door, made sure she really wanted to do this. The nervous giggle that escaped her was answer enough and she opened the door.
</p><p>
She spotted her step-mother in the kitchen, doing the dishes. Before the woman saw her, she took a deep breath to muster her nerve, then walked through the archway. She had to bite her lip to keep an excited giggle in check as she went to the fridge and got a Coke.
</p><p>
Before she turned around, she felt eyes on her, heard her step-mother lose her grip on the plate she was washing. It splashed water onto the floor as it fell back into the sink. She had to keep her face in the fridge a moment longer, get herself under control. Finally, she had her face set, closed the door and turned around.
</p><p>
Penny was grinning at her, shaking her head, “You are playing with fire, young lady.”
</p><p>
“What on earth do you mean,”she said, leaning against the counter. She shivered as the woman looked her up and down, made no attempt to hide her interest.
</p><p>
“I take it you read my email,” Penny said, her voice a little funny.
</p><p>
“Maybe,” she said, grinning, “or maybe I just forgot my pants.”
</p><p>
“Well, you better remember them before your father gets home,” Penny said, the dishes forgotten in the sink.
</p><p>
“I guess you’re right,” she said, pushing away from the counter. She walked past Penny to the archway, shivering when she felt the woman’s eyes follow her.
</p><p>
“Dana,” her step-mother called as she crossed the threshold. Pausing she looked back over her shoulder at her, “it was even better than I imagined.”
</p><p>
Smiling playfully, Dana winked at her. She made sure to roll her hips as she walked away, felt her step-mother’s eyes on her backside until she disappeared from her line of sight. Only then did she let out the nervous giggle that she had been holding in.
</p><p>
“Oh God,” she laughed, running her hand through her hair, “that was so bad.”
</p><p>
Taking the stairs two at a time, she hurried to her room. She flopped on her bed, grinning up at the ceiling. The adrenaline pumping through her veins had her jittery, her hand shaking.
</p><p>
I can’t believe I just did that, she thought, laughing.
</p><p>
She and Penny had crossed a line when they decided to keep emailing even after they found out the truth. Or more accurately, Dana had crossed the line with that first email, then Penny had followed her with the second one. Now, Dana had done it, again, stepped even further over that line. She had been teasing, flirting with Penny. Not online or by email but in person. Not even just flirting, but playing into an admitted fantasy of the woman.
</p><p>
It had been spontaneous and impulsive, exciting, and she was pretty sure a bad idea, but she was glad she had done it.
</p><p>
“No regrets,” she said, out loud.
</p><p>
————————————–
</p><p>
She was pretty sure her father was asleep by now. He had looked dead on his feet by the time he finally made it home. She felt reasonably safe about fishing her laptop from its hiding place and booting it up.
</p><p>
Opening her email, she saw a new email from her step-mother. Grinning, she opened it:
</p><p>
Shame on you. All I could think about was the tick of your backside in those cute, white panties all evening and night. Your poor father was trying to tell me about his day and I couldn’t concentrate. So here I am, laying in bed, thinking bad thoughts, again. So, I say again, shame on you.
</p><p>
Giggling, she hit Reply, then hesitated. What should she write? Finally she put her fingers to the keys and typed: Bad thoughts, huh? I had a few of my own. I can still feel your eyes on me. It made me feel sexy, the way you looked at me. It made me never want to wear pants, again.
</p><p>
Reading what she had written, she giggled excitedly. The thought of sending the email sent a shiver up her spine. She hit Enter before she could think better of it. Another shiver worked through her and she put her hand to her mouth.
</p><p>
Much further and she wouldn’t even be able to see the line they’d crossed.
</p><p>
A little window popped up in the corner of her screen and she saw her step-mother’s handle, P.anna1980 and this message:
</p><p>
P.anna1980: What are you doing still awake? Other than putting more bad thoughts in my head?
</p><p>
She saw a cursor flashing on the screen and pushed a key as an experiment. She grinned when the letter appeared on the screen. Her step-mother had opened the chat option in their email service. Deleting the random letter, she typed: I only used to be able to write at this time of night. Old habits die hard.
</p><p>
P.anna1980: Ah.
</p><p>
Dana typed: Is it safe to be doing this?
</p><p>
P.anna1980: I’m in the bathroom, leaning against the bathtub.
</p><p>
Laughing, she typed: Want some company?
</p><p>
P.anna1980: Um, sure.
</p><p>
Dana closed her computer, got out of bed. She was dressed for bed in a tank top and panties, didn’t bother putting anything else on. Barefoot, she padded to the bathroom, knocked lightly on the door. Her step-mother opened the door, let her in. She locked it behind them.
</p><p>
The woman was also dressed for bed, wore an over sized t-shirt that fell to her knees. She had her hair pulled up in a ponytail, had her contacts out and her glasses on. Dana thought she looked cute like this, kind of nerdy chic.
</p><p>
“Hey,” she said.
</p><p>
“Hey,” her step-mother said.
</p><p>
An awkward silence fell between them. Neither knew what to say next. They just kind of stood there, not looking at each other. Finally, Dana sat down on the floor, leaned against the tub. Penny looked at her for a second, then followed suit, sat beside her.
</p><p>
Penny finally said, “Is this what you were wearing to bed?”
</p><p>
Smiling, Dana said, “Yeah.”
</p><p>
“Didn’t change for me?”
</p><p>
“Didn’t have to, but I could have grabbed some shorts or something. Didn’t, though.”
</p><p>
“No, you didn’t,” Penny said, looking sideways at her.
</p><p>
“Getting anymore bad thoughts,” Dana teased, smiling at her.
</p><p>
“A couple,” her step-mother said, laughing.
</p><p>
“Like what?”
</p><p>
Penny gave her a look, frowning, “You really want to know?”
</p><p>
Swallowing hard, she nodded.
</p><p>
Her step-mother rubbed the back of her neck, nervously. She glanced at Dana, then down at her lap. Finally, she said in a low voice, “I was thinking about pulling you onto my lap.”
</p><p>
Jittery with nervous energy, Dana crawled onto the woman’s lap, sat sideways across her legs, so her flank was pressed against Penny’s stomach. Her heart was racing. Penny looked at her sitting in her lap, her face hard to read.
</p><p>
A little anxious, she asked, “What are you thinking about now?”
</p><p>
“I’m thinking I shouldn’t tell you what I’m thinking,” Penny said, her breathing a little funny. It was shallow and fast and Dana sensed her excitement.
</p><p>
“It’s too late too overthink this now,” Dana said, smiling at her, “what are you thinking?”
</p><p>
“I’m thinking I’d like to kiss you,” Penny said.
</p><p>
Before she could lose her nerve, Dana leaned in and kissed her step-mother, shivering as their lips touched. She opened her mouth just a little, just enough so Penny’s tongue could caress hers, draw her into a deeper kiss than she had intended.
</p><p>
It was her first kiss, lingering and sweet, and it left her trembling all over. When their lips finally parted, she couldn’t contain the nervous giggle that escaped her.
</p><p>
Her step-mother looked as flustered as she felt, different emotions fighting for supremacy on her face. Finally, she just shook her head and smiled, “I really didn’t want to like that. I hoped I’d do it and it wouldn’t be anything special and I could finally get the urge out of my head. But you are a nice kisser.”
</p><p>
“Really?”
</p><p>
“You don’t think you are a good kisser,” Penny asked, raising her eyebrows.
</p><p>
“I don’t know,” she said, then added shyly, “this was my first time.”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Penny said, a surprised look on her face.
</p><p>
Blushing, Dana went on, “I mean, I’ve read about it, studied how to do it online, but this is the first time my research has paid off.”
</p><p>
Laughing, said,“Paid off, huh?”
</p><p>
Her cheeks still red, she said, “I was really okay?”
</p><p>
“It was a lovely kiss, Dana,” she said, then frowned, “all those kisses in your story and you’ve never had one of your own?”
</p><p>
“No,” Dana said.
</p><p>
“Then you must be a helluva researcher, because you got them right.”
</p><p>
“Thanks,” Dana said, then added, “but they used to be just words on a page. I was rewriting what I’d read about kissing. But now…”
</p><p>
“Now, you know what it is like…” Penny said, nodding.
</p><p>
Smiling shyly, Dana said, “And I want to do it, again.”
</p><p>
Penny gave her a look, then sighed, “Yeah, so do I.”
</p><p>
Her step-mother didn’t pull away when Dana kissed her, again. The woman drew her deeper into the kiss, made her almost dizzy with excitement. The woman didn’t seem in any rush to break it, their tongues dancing.
</p><p>
Finally, Penny broke the kiss, said, “We need to stop.”
</p><p>
A little disappointed, Dana still knew she was right. She was becoming painfully aware how little clothing separated their bodies, the proximity. If they didn’t stop now, she wasn’t sure they ever would. She nodded, got off her step-mother’s lap.
</p><p>
Penny looked at her and she couldn’t help but start giggling. The woman started grinning, then laughing, too. She put an arm around Dana’s shoulder, pulled her into a hug. They stayed like that, Dana molded against her step-mother’s flank.
</p><p>
“So, that really happened,” Penny said, smiling at her.
</p><p>
“Yeah,” she said, her lips tingling from the kiss, “I can finally write an honest making out scene.”
</p><p>
Laughing, Penny said, “Well, I’m glad I could help with your research.”
</p><p>
“You know, you pointed out that my stories need a little work. There is a whole lot of other stuff you could help me… Research.”
</p><p>
Penny gave her a surprised look, then grinned, “Wow. Be careful. I just might take you up on the offer.”
</p><p>
The grin made it hard to breath and Dana had to look away. Her face felt hot as she flushed in excitement.
</p><p>
Laughing, Penny gave her a squeeze, “Go to bed.”
</p><p>
“Like I could sleep now,” Dana said, laughing.
</p><p>
“Then go write me something sexy to read,” Penny said, then added, “oh, what about the story you were writing yesterday. Is it finished?”
</p><p>
Blushing, Dana stammered “N-no. Not quite.”
</p><p>
“Am I going to get to read it before it posts on Leslita?”
</p><p>
“I’m not sure I’m going to post it,” she said, looking away. Please don’t ask why, she thought.
</p><p>
Her step-mother looked at her a long moment, then shrugged.
</p><p>
Feeling brave, Dana said, “I might let you read it when it’s finished.”
</p><p>
“Yeah?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Dana said, shyly.
</p><p>
…My heart was racing as I walked into the kitchen. Sensing me, my step-mother looked way from the dishes she was washing. I pretended not to notice her eyes widening as I went to the fridge for a drink. Her eyes were hot on me and I shivered deliciously. Straightening up, I closed the fridge and leaned against the counter, let her look at me.
</p><p>
It was a dangerous game I was playing, my father due home at any second, but that only made it more thrilling. My step-mother had admitted a fantasy to me, that she liked when I walked around the house in just panties and t-shirt. She drank in my bare legs, the cute white panties I wore. I couldn’t help shivering, again.
</p><p>
I left her then, felt her watching me as I exited the kitchen. It was just a little thing, just a tease but I was jittery with excitement as I climbed the stairs to my room. Glancing at the clock, I didn’t even open the drink, didn’t need caffeine on top of the adrenaline in my system. Instead, I slipped into a pair of gym shorts and head to the bathroom to brush my teeth.
</p><p>
I was rinsing my mouth when I heard a light tapping on the door, then it opened before I could call out that someone was in here. My step-mother poked her head in, put her finger to her lips. Curious, I watched her step into the bathroom, then close and lock the door behind her. She came to me and I found myself in her arms. She laughed when I had to spit so I could kiss her.
</p><p>
“My husband is asleep in the next room, so we’ll have to be quiet.”
</p><p>
“You mean, Dad,” I said, laughing.
</p><p>
“My husband,” she insisted.
</p><p>
It dawned on me that we were playing the game, again. In fact, I remembered Dad wasn’t even home,yet. Smiling, I said, “Is this a good idea, then?”
</p><p>
“He is a sound sleeper,” she said, kissing me then, “and I missed you too much to stay away.”
</p><p>
I slipped from her arms, turned so I could rinse my toothbrush and put it up. She molded against me, her breasts mashed against my back. Her arms slipped around my waist and she smiled at my reflection in the mirror. I smiled back.
</p><p>
“It’s shameless,” she said, letting her hands roam up my stomach to cup my breasts through my thin cotton t-shirt, “the way you tease me. You should be ashamed of yourself.”
</p><p>
Her hands teased a moan from me and I pushed back against her, let her know I didn’t want her to stop. She didn’t, not until I could hardly take it anymore. When she took a hold of my shirt, I lifted my arms so she could remove it. I shivered as the cool air caressed my bare breasts. My step-mother was looking at me in the mirror, her eyes shining with desire at the sight of me. I shivered again, but not from the cold.
</p><p>
She wasn’t satisfied with me topless, her fingers hooking in the waist band of my shorts. She raked them, along with my panties down my long legs and helped me step out of them. Naked, I wondered what the woman had in mind for me. My mind was racing with the possibilities and my heart was sprinting to keep up.
</p><p>
“You are such a beautiful girl,” she said, her hands roaming over me. The purr in her voice, the tingling her touch awoke in my skin made my knees weak with desire. I wanted her to say it, again. To tell me I was beautiful, again. And I never wanted her hands to stop their caresses.
</p><p>
I had my hands on the counter and my fingers tightened on the marble as her hand slipped down my belly and between my thighs. Her eyes met mine in the mirror as she touched me there, her fingers sending little waves of pleasure through me. It was intimate and sexy and I couldn’t catch my breath to let out the moan stuck in my throat. Those lazy circles she was making with her fingers had rendered me speechless. Then I found my voice suddenly and a shuddering moan ripped from my slack mouth.
</p><p>
“Shh,” my step-mother teased, knowing I couldn’t be quiet if I tried. What she was doing to me felt too good to keep quiet.
</p><p>
My grip on the vanity was in danger of cracking the marble. I was holding on for dear life. Those little waves of pleasure had swelled, fueled by the storm of pleasure building inside of me. They crashed through me harder and harder. I was biting my lip to keep quiet but it wasn’t doing any good.
</p><p>
My face was pinched in pleasure and I closed my eyes so I couldn’t see my reflection, how goofy I looked.
</p><p>
“Open your eyes,” my step-mother said, softly, “I want you to see what your little stunt downstairs made me do.”
</p><p>
I opened my eyes, even though it was hard to keep them open. They kept wanting to squeeze shut at the intense sensations alive in my young body. I still thought I looked funny, my eyes glazed and my mouth slack in pleasure, so I looked past my reflection at my step-mother’s. The woman was grinning playfully, her eyes bright with mischief.
</p><p>
That grin got to me, turned me on even more than I already was. The storm my step-mothers able fingers had awakened in me gathered force and produced a monster of a wave, a tsunami. Then it battered me,shook me to pieces. Only my step-mother’s arms around me kept me on my feet as I came, my whole body trembling against her.
</p><p>
“I got you,” she said, holding me as I recovered.
</p><p>
Finally, I turned into her, kissed her deeply. When my hands found her breasts, she pulled back and grinned at me, said, “Not tonight, Love. You’ll get your chance to repay me, but not tonight.”
</p><p>
Then she was gone and I was left to stand naked in the middle of the bathroom, trying to understand what had just happened.
</p><p>
Dana looked down at the lap top, tried to make her hands stop shaking. Just like the last time she had written something for this story, she was a mess. Something about it got to her even more than her other stories. Probably because the elements of her own life that she’d tied into the story and writing in first person made it more intimate, personal.
</p><p>
Saving the document, she opened her web browser, accessed one of her favorite sites. Her heart started beating a little faster at the thumbnail images for the pornographic videos. She didn’t see anything in the new videos that grabbed her attention, so she clicked her mouse in the Search bar. Her fingers on the keys, she hesitated, not sure what she wanted to see. Then she thought about her story, about the surprise visit by the step-mother. Grinning, she typed : lesbian bathroom.
</p><p>
She laughed at some of the ridiculous scenes her search produced, never ceased to be amazed by the variety of things people were into. There were videos ranging from girls peeing in the sink to one Japanese girl dry humping the counter top to more mundane sex in its many variations. One thumbnail caught her attention, featuring a youngish teen being fondled from behind by an older woman while she was brushing her teeth. It was close enough to her story that it piqued her interest.
</p><p>
Clicking on it, she set her computer to one side to free up her hands and lap. As the scene began, she hooked her thumbs in her panties and raked them down her long legs. She tossed them on the bed beside her, her eyes focused on the screen. She grinned when the video turned out to be a step- mother/daughter fantasy.
</p><p>
The teen girl was wearing sleep shorts and a tank top and was bent over the sink brushing her teeth. The step-mother in her robe, was leaning against the door jam, admiring the girl’s backside. Finally, she enters the bathroom, presses against the girl, startling her. The step-daughter relaxes when she sees who it is, melts against the older woman.
</p><p>
Dana felt the first tingle of excitement as she watched the step-mother reach around to fondle her step-daughter’s breasts. Her hand slid between her thighs as heat blossomed there and she moaned as her fingers caressed her tender bud. Her eyes never left the screen as she played with herself.
</p><p>
On the screen, the step-mother began undressing the younger girl, first her tank top, then her shorts. The naughty girl wasn’t wearing underwear and was soon very naked. She turned into her step-mother, undid the knot in her robe until it fell open.
</p><p>
Dana’s breath caught in her throat at the glimpse of her naked body and she bit her lip to stifle the excited giggle that escaped her. The woman was probably thirty-five, slim and shapely. Dana’s heart was racing as the woman shrugged out of the robe completely, let it fall to the floor at her feet. She couldn’t take her eyes off the woman’s long legs, the flare of her hips and her flat belly, the pale swells of her full breasts and the dark thatch of pubic hair above her sex. She looked so tempting, so sexy that Dana hardly noticed the step-daughter anymore.
</p><p>
Her fingers were a blur, her hips gyrating against her hand in perfect counter-rhythm. The two women on the screen were kissing and touching, their bodies molded together. Dana watched the older woman’s hands roam over the girl’s back and buttocks, up into her long hair. It was very sexy, intimate and Dana was a little jealous of the teenager.
</p><p>
She wondered how it would feel, to have someone touch her like that. A naughty little shiver worked through her as she thought about her step-mother’s hands on her back and buttocks. She blushed when one of those hands slipped between the teen’s thighs and she wondered about that, too.
</p><p>
The teen leaned against the sink, spread her legs wide for her step-mother. The woman grinned and sank to her knees in front of her. Even with the sound off, Dana could almost hear the girl’s moans as the woman’s mouth found her bald sex, her able tongue torturing the teen’s clit. The enjoyment was all over her face.
</p><p>
It was too much for Dana and she felt herself beginning to come. She gasped as her body clenched up, then shook itself loose. Trembling all over, she slipped her hand from between her thighs, paused the video. She drifted on the tide of endorphins flooding her bloodstream, smiling at the frozen image on her screen.
</p><p>
Even through her post orgasmic haze, she noticed something strange. Under the video, was a flashing red rectangle that said Download. She’d been coming to this site for a while now and had never noticed the option before. Frowning, she clicked on it and sure enough the download menu opened. It showed the folder last saved in and she started grinning at the sight of all the videos saved there. Scrolling through them, she was surprised to see they were mostly lesbian videos, with the occasional straight video thrown in for good measure. More than that, she noticed a theme to her step-mother’s downloads, that of older women and younger girls.
</p><p>
She noticed an unnamed folder, clicked on it. It appeared to be empty, then she remembered it only showed like file types in the save menu. Exiting the folder, she wondered what files it contained.
</p><p>
Maybe its her stories, she thought, grinning.
</p><p>
She saved the video she had been watching and,, while it downloaded, she went in search of the video folder. Finding it, she located the unnamed folder, took a deep breath, and clicked on it. She gasped, then started giggling at all the image files it contained. As she scrolled through the thumbnails, she realized they were all girls about her age, say ten to fourteen years of age. Mostly just photos of girls in bikinis or their underwear, the occasional costume, but a few of them were a bit more than that. She saw a few topless girls, even a few nude.
</p><p>
She was blushing as she closed out the folder. She didn’t know what to think about her step-mother’s collection. She knew she shouldn’t be all that surprised by it, knew the woman liked young girls. After reading all of her stories, it would be hard to deny that. Looking at the folder icon, she pictured her step-mother looking at those images, her eyes bright with excitement at all those young bodies on display.
</p><p>
Curiously, it didn’t bother her, her step-mother having this collection. If anything, it filled her with this funny sense of hope.
</p>"
1168,"Black Lingerie Chronicle, Chapter 5",Ebo,5,"Things get crazy in the Place of Locked doors when Erin, Mindy and Ashley visit Natty.","['f/g/g/g toy', 'oral', 'trib', 'strapon', 'mild b/d']","<p>
“Oh God,” Ashley groaned, as she sat up, “I’m so sore.”
</p><p>
Erin started to laugh at her until she tried to sit up herself. Her lower back and thighs protested and she winced. Even her ass hurt. She glanced at Mindy and saw she wasn’t faring much better. Stretching her back helped some but it was still tender.
</p><p>
“Why am I so gimpy,” Mindy asked, a sour look on her face.
</p><p>
Remembering what Natty had said when she took Erin’s virginity, she said, “I think it is because we used a bunch of muscles we don’t normally use last night. We worked the hell out of our hump muscles.”
</p><p>
Laughing, Ashley parroted, “Hump muscles?”
</p><p>
“You know what I mean,” Erin said, laughing, “Hopefully a hot shower will loosen everything up.”
</p><p>
Mindy grinned at her, said, “I should have known- anything that much fun would have to hurt in the morning.”
</p><p>
“Hey,” Erin said, thinking of something, “I don’t know if I thanked you two for last night. It was a crazy, fun night I’ll never forget. Thank you,”
</p><p>
“I think we should make it a thing,” Mindy said, smiling at her, “every time one of us has a birthday, we have one of these.”
</p><p>
“I like it,” Ashley said.
</p><p>
“Don’t forget, you are next,” Erin said, then grinned at her, “We might just tie you to the bed and make you come til you pass out.”
</p><p>
Ashley shivered and Mindy laughed and shook her head, “Oh my God. Did you just get a chill because of what Erin said?”
</p><p>
“What can I say…” Ashley said, blushing.
</p><p>
“Huh, we might just do that, then,” Mindy said and Ashley shivered again. The girls fell out laughing.
</p><p>
“Who’s showering first,” Erin asked, getting off the bed. After they were finished with last night’s festivities, she had slipped back into her t-shirt and panties. Now she went her dresser and added shorts to the outfit.
</p><p>
“I am,” Ashley said, getting off the bed.
</p><p>
“Don’t start thinking about being tied up and take forever in the shower,” Mindy laughed, swatting her on the backside.
</p><p>
Yelping, the redhead gave her a look, then said, “I’ll be quick.”
</p><p>
She fetched some clean clothes from her bag, then headed for the bathroom. When she was gone, Mindy said, “That girl has a kinky streak.”
</p><p>
“You could say that about all of us,” Erin said, smiling.
</p><p>
“Yeah, you are probably right.”
</p><p>
“Let’s get some breakfast.”
</p><p>
Mindy followed her out of the room and down the stairs. At the bottom, she pulled Erin close and whispered, “The fourth stair from the top creeks. So does the second from the bottom. The others seem solid.”
</p><p>
Grinning at her, Erin said, “Nice. I had forgotten to listen. I’m glad you are on this sneak out. You have a knack for it.”
</p><p>
She shrugged, “Not every time I was with Sarah was she babysitting me. I’d sneak out to be with her maybe once or twice a week. I think I was nine the first time.”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Erin said, surprised.
</p><p>
“You shouldn’t be surprised,” Mindy said, laughing, “I was infatuated with her.”
</p><p>
“Do you still miss her?”
</p><p>
“Not as much, anymore,” she said, smiling at Erin.
</p><p>
They ended the conversation as they entered the kitchen. Erin’s mom looked up as they filed in. She laughed and said, “There is a brush in the bathroom if you two need it.”
</p><p>
“Ashley’s in the shower,” Erin said, going to the cabinet and getting two bowls, “Can’t do anything with the hair until it’s my turn.”
</p><p>
“Then I’ll try not to laugh,” she said, laughing, of course.
</p><p>
Giving a bowl to Mindy, Erin said, “Cereal is in the cupboard there. Pick whatever you like.”
</p><p>
Leaving her to pick her poison, she went to the fridge for milk. After fetching spoons from a drawer, she sat at the table. Mindy held up a box of cheerios and she waved her over. Soon, they were digging into bowls of cereal.
</p><p>
“What are your plans for the day,” Mrs. Brolin asked, sipping her coffee.
</p><p>
“Not sure,” Erin said, glancing at Mindy who shrugged, “We haven’t gotten that far, yet.”
</p><p>
“Well, Mrs. Cross called. She is going to pick Mindy up at seven and I’ll probably kick Ashley out then, too.”
</p><p>
“Kick her out,” Mindy asked, laughing.
</p><p>
“You haven’t been around long enough to know, sweetie, but Ashley would live here if I didn’t make her go home once in awhile.”
</p><p>
“It’s true,” Erin said, grinning.
</p><p>
“What’s true,” Ashley said, coming into the kitchen.
</p><p>
“That you’d live here if Mom didn’t kick you out,” Erin said.
</p><p>
“Why? Am I getting the boot, again?”
</p><p>
“Tonight at seven.”
</p><p>
“At least I get dinner,” she said, going to the cupboard for a bowl and cereal, “my step-mom tries but she can’t cook like you, Mrs. B.”
</p><p>
“Thanks, Ashley,” she said, seemed pleased by the compliment.
</p><p>
Mindy finished her breakfast, rinsed her bowl in the sink, then turned to Erin’s mother, “Do you want this in the dishwasher or the sink?”
</p><p>
“Oh, no,” Ashley said, smacking her forehead, “Don’t do that. She’ll expect the rest of us to act civilized, too.”
</p><p>
“Don’t listen to her, Mindy,” Mrs. Brolin laughed, giving her a look, “the sink is fine.”
</p><p>
“Grab a shower,” Erin said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Alright,” she said, then disappeared from the kitchen.
</p><p>
Erin’s mom turned to Erin, said, “She seems to be fitting in.”
</p><p>
“You sound surprised,” Erin said, looking at her.
</p><p>
“Oh, she is a perfectly lovely girl,” she said, smiling at her daughter, “You and Ashley have always been a duo. Well, save for the girl up the street, Sarah. Do you still hang out with her?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Ashley said.
</p><p>
“Well, I figured it’d be just you two until you went off to college. I guess it is a trio now.”
</p><p>
“Yeah, I think we’ll let her stick around,” Ashley said.
</p><p>
Ashley and Erin joked with her mother until the redhead was finished eating. Bowls in the sink, they went back up to Erin’s room. As Ashley flopped on her bed, Erin booted up her computer to check her emails. She had three new messages and she opened them in turn. The first was from Natty:
</p><p>
HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!! Come visit so I can tell you in person. I have a gift for you. Love You.
</p><p>
Sitting back in her office chair, she wondered what Natty could have for her. Briefly she thought ‘gift’ might be a euphemism for sex, but she decided it probably wasn’t. Not that she’d mind some birthday sex with the world’s sexiest preteen ghost.
</p><p>
She had to admit, her curiosity was piqued. Still thinking about what the gift could be, she composed a message to the girl, telling her she’d visit tonight. She had so much to tell her, anyway.
</p><p>
Closing that email, she saw the next two were from Melanie. She had a friend in a similar situation as Natty and Erin had reach out to her with some advice. Since then, they had developed a long distance friendship. Smiling, she opened the first message:
</p><p>
Happy Birthday, EBrolin2002. Hope you had a great party.
</p><p>
She smiled, touched that the girl had remembered. Her mood elevated, she closed the letter. The second message was a bit more substantial:
</p><p>
Hey, did you want to meet in person? I’m going to be in your neighborhood next month visiting family. I was wondering if you’d like to get together. I’d love the chance to thank you in person. I have a huge hug with your name all over it. Let me know one way or another.
</p><p>
“Huh,” she said, glancing at Ashley, “Melanie is visiting family somewhere near here next month. She wants to meet.”
</p><p>
“Yeah? Are you going to?”
</p><p>
“I’d like to. We’ll have to figure out the details,” Erin said, sending her a reply email that said pretty much just that.
</p><p>
Shutting down her computer, she turned to Ashley, “I wonder what it’ll be like to meet her in person. All we’ve done is email and talk on the phone.”
</p><p>
“She seems okay,” Ashley said, shrugging.
</p><p>
Mindy breezed into the room, now dressed in jeans and a long sleeved shirt, her hair still damp. Nodding at Erin, she said, “Shower’s free. It does wonders for the stiffness.”
</p><p>
“That’s what he said,” Ashley said, drawing a giggle from the girls.
</p><p>
“Alright,” Erin said, pointing around the room, “Keep yourselves entertained. Ashley, you know where everything is.”
</p><p>
She nodded.
</p><p>
Leaving them to their own devices, Erin fetched clean underwear and a bra, then a light weight dress from her closet. In the bathroom, she got the water started, then stripped out of her night clothes. Mindy hadn’t been joking- the hot water did wonders on her tight body, loosened her achy muscles up.
</p><p>
Thinking about the brunette made Erin wish she was here. That thought dominoed into thinking about the times she had fooled around with Natty in the shower. The next domino tumbled and she remembered the crazy night when all three of them visited Natty at the same time. The last piece fell and she had a plan.
</p><p>
All she had to do was run it by the girls.
</p><p>
Finished with her shower, she dried off and got dressed. She was so excited that she ran back to her room. The girls looked up at her in surprise as she burst into the room. They were sitting in front of the TV, playing Ratchet and Clank All 4 One. Ashley paused the game and they looked at her expectantly.
</p><p>
“I had a crazy idea in the shower.”
</p><p>
“Using conditioner before shampoo,” Ashley said, nodding like the statement made perfect sense, “I tried that one time. Doesn’t work.”
</p><p>
Erin gave her a look and the redhead smiled sweetly at her. Shaking her head, she said, “I was thinking we should all visit Natty tonight.”
</p><p>
“You mean…” Mindy asked.
</p><p>
“Yeah.”
</p><p>
“What,” Ashley said, grinning mischievously at her, “you didn’t get enough from last night’s orgy?”
</p><p>
“I was thinking we could bring our new toys…”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Ashley said, grinning.
</p><p>
—————————————————————-
</p><p>
“Loren?”
</p><p>
Ashley stopped just inside the living room, surprised to see the teenager crying on the couch. The cordless phone was sitting on her lap and wadded up tissues were scattered all over the cushions. Her make-up was smeared and her cheeks glistening. She was staring at the phone, yet through it at the same time.
</p><p>
She looked up at the sound of her name, quickly wiped the tears from her face. Looking embarrassed, she managed a smile and said, “Hey, kiddo. When did you get back?”
</p><p>
“A couple of minutes ago,” Ashley said, looking at the phone, “What’s wrong? Why were you crying?”
</p><p>
Oh God, her dad, she thought, expecting the worst.
</p><p>
“Nothing’s wrong,” she said, then shrugged, “or maybe everything.”
</p><p>
“Is your dad okay?”
</p><p>
Loren blinked at her, then the question sank in. She managed a half hearted laugh and said, “Everyone is fine. That isn’t why I’m crying.”
</p><p>
“Do you want to talk about it,” Ashley asked, hating to see her like this. The cocky, brass girl was nowhere to be seen.
</p><p>
She started to shake her head, then changed her mind, “If you have a second.”
</p><p>
Ashley sat down beside her, waited for her to speak.
</p><p>
“Mom and I had a fight. A big one,” Loren said, then laughed when she saw the look on Ashley’s face, “I know, what’s new, right? I’m not crying because of the fight.”
</p><p>
“Then what is it?”
</p><p>
“We were screaming at each other and she was pushing all of my hot buttons. Years of practice and we knew right where to put the needles in to do the most damage. Then she made a comment about me getting hooked on drugs and pregnant by some boy. I don’t know, I just snapped. It was the straw that broke the camels back, I guess. I said, ‘I’m not going to get pregnant by some boy, Mom. I’m a lesbian.’”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Ashley said, her eyes widening.
</p><p>
“Yeah, that was her reaction too,” Loren laughed, shaking her head, “I was so mad I didn’t realize I had ousted myself until she repeated it back to me. Anger turned to dread in an instant and I wanted to run away. Couldn’t. I was rooted to my spot by the look on her face. It went from shock, to eureka.
</p><p>
“She didn’t speak at first. Then the first thing she said was, ‘Is this why you’ve been sneaking out and acting so secretive.’ It got me thinking and I guess I have been a little secretive. Then it dawned on me. All the fights, she was trying to figure out what I was hiding.
</p><p>
“When I nodded, you should have seen the look on her face. It was pure relief, like all of her cares were gone. I haven’t seen her look so relaxed in years. Then she hugged me so tightly I thought she’d break my ribs.
</p><p>
“I was stunned. I’ve daydreamed about what it would be like to come out, even had nightmares about it. Never expected anything like this.
</p><p>
“That was when she told me she thought I was upset with her for leaving Dad, thought that was why I was acting out. I saw that that thought had been eating at her for some time. It kind of broke my heart and I told her no, it wasn’t her. I never blamed her for leaving Dad. He cheated on her all the time.
</p><p>
“We sat down and had the first conversation that didn’t end in slammed doors we’d had in a long time. She asked a bunch of embarrassing questions, then just nodded. I asked her why she was nodding and she just smiled and said, ‘My daughter is a lesbian.’
</p><p>
“I started to bristle at the comment- old habits die hard, I guess- but she stopped me. ‘Not surprising really’ she said, smiling, ‘Before I met your father, I was dating someone else. Her name was Stephanie. A lovely girl who broke my heart.’”
</p><p>
“Wait,” Ashley said, laughing in surprise, “Your mom-”
</p><p>
“Yep.”
</p><p>
“That’s crazy,” she said, shaking her head.
</p><p>
“Pretty much. After that, she said the ground rules still stood, only now it’s no girls in my room, instead of boys. And she wants to meet Heather.”
</p><p>
Ashley thought about it for a moment, then said, “I don’t see why you are crying. No more sneaking around, pretending to be something you aren’t. You get to be you, finally.”
</p><p>
“I know,” she said, sighing, “I should be happy. It’s just… Heather and my relationship
</p><p>
was built on the excitement of being a secret. Forbidden love. Romantic, right?”
</p><p>
Sensing they were getting to the real reason she was upset, Ashley waited for her to get it out.
</p><p>
“Now, the secret is out. No more hiding,” she said, shaking her head and laughing, “And I’m scared to death. What if our relationship falls apart because the danger is gone?”
</p><p>
And there it is, Ashley thought.
</p><p>
“Loren,” she said, patting her step-sister’s thigh, “I saw how that girl looked at you. She is crazy about you. Judging by how upset you are making yourself, I’d say the feeling is mutual.”
</p><p>
“I love her to death, Ashley.”
</p><p>
“Then stop over-thinking it,” Ashley said, smiling at her, “Be happy.”
</p><p>
“Yeah?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Ashley said.
</p><p>
Loren surprised her with a fierce hug, which she returned, “Thank you, Ashley. For, you know, this. The pep talk.”
</p><p>
“It’s what sisters do,” she said, smiling at her.
</p><p>
She favored Ashley with a warm smile, “I guess they do.”
</p><p>
Then her eyes widened as she thought of something. Leaning forward, she said, “How was your big weekend? Get to play with your new toys?”
</p><p>
Ashley laughed and said, “Yeah.”
</p><p>
“Really? I kind of figured you’d change your mind. Chicken out.”
</p><p>
“Why?”
</p><p>
“Didn’t it hurt? I mean, you are only twelve,” Loren said.
</p><p>
“A little. And I was sore this morning but it felt really good.”
</p><p>
Loren made a face and Ashley laughed, “You asked.”
</p><p>
“Alright, I don’t need the details,” she said, shaking her head, “I don’t need that image in my head.”
</p><p>
Picking up the phone, she looked at it for a long moment.
</p><p>
“Waiting on a call,” Ashley asked, looking from the phone to her step-sister.
</p><p>
“No,” she said, with a sheepish grin, “I’m trying to work up the courage to invite my girlfriend to meet my parents. Mom wants me to invite her to dinner tomorrow.”
</p><p>
“Meeting the parents? That is a big step, isn’t it?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” she said, laughing, “you only bring the ones you like home to meet the parents.”
</p><p>
“Be sure and tell Heather that,” Ashley said, smiling, “Score some brownie points with the Misses.”
</p><p>
Loren laughed, “The misses?”
</p><p>
“Too soon?”
</p><p>
“Let’s see how dinner goes first,” Loren said, laughing, “before you start marrying me off, okay?”
</p><p>
“Didn’t they legalize same sex marriages here,” Ashley asked, thinking she heard something about it last month.
</p><p>
“Yeah.”
</p><p>
“How does it work? Do you take her name? Or she yours? Do you use a hyphen? Whose name would come first?”
</p><p>
“I don’t know. We haven’t talked about it.”
</p><p>
“How long have you been dating?”
</p><p>
“Alright,” Loren said, laughing, “We might have talked about it a little. Who takes whose name didn’t come up, is all.”
</p><p>
Ashley nodded, said, “Who gets the right side of the bed, right?”
</p><p>
Laughing, she said, “Shut up.”
</p><p>
“What would it make me if you get married? Her step-sister-in-law? Is that right?”
</p><p>
“I don’t know,” she laughed.
</p><p>
“Have I asked enough random questions to distract you from worrying enough to call her,” Ashley asked, making Loren blink at her.
</p><p>
A little surprised, she said, “Actually, yeah. Is that what all the questions were about?”
</p><p>
“Sort of,” Ashley said, then, “Make the call. I’ll give you some privacy.”
</p><p>
“Actually,” she said, a sheepish grin on her face, “Can you hang around?”
</p><p>
“Moral support?”
</p><p>
“Yeah.”
</p><p>
Ashley nodded, took her hand. With a deep breath, Loren punched the number into the phone, hit SEND. She waited for someone to answer, looked ready to hit the END button and run away if someone didn’t answer soon.
</p><p>
Finally, someone must have picked up because she sat up straighter and said, “Hey, Beth. It’s me… No, this is the house phone… Yeah, I’m calling you from the house phone… Yeah, she might see your number on the bill but I doubt it’ll be a problem… Why? Because she wants me to invite you to dinner tomorrow… She wants to meet the girl I’ve been dating.”
</p><p>
Loren put her hand to her mouth and laughed. She held the phone out and Ashley could hear the girl cheering on the other end of the line. She gave Loren a look and she whispered, “She knows Mom knows.”
</p><p>
Putting the phone back to her ear, she said, “Yeah, it finally happened… No, you were right. It wasn’t as awful as I thought it would be… Why dinner? You know how it is, you only bring the ones you really like home to meet the family.”
</p><p>
Ashley gave her a thumbs up. Loren listened a minute, then she mimed eating it up and gave her a look that said, Oh yeah.
</p><p>
She giggled into her hand to keep quiet.
</p><p>
“So, do I tell her to set another place… About six… Dress up? Couldn’t hurt. Get out the good flannel… I thought you might like that… I’ll let her know. I can’t wait to see you… I love you, too.”
</p><p>
She disconnected, looked at Ashley, “Nice work with the meet the parents line.”
</p><p>
“Glad I could help.”
</p><p>
————————————————————
</p><p>
“Erin!”
</p><p>
Erin had opened her eyes in Natty’s room, but the girl wasn’t there. Heading downstairs, she found her reclining on the couch. She was wearing jeans and a t-shirt featuring a cartoon character that had been invented almost fifty years after she died. Erin recognized the clothes- they were hers, after all. She had thought the outfit here so she could make a Facebook profile picture for the girl. Like everything she thought here, it had remained after she had gone.
</p><p>
She was a little surprised to see the girl in the outfit. Usually, she was naked or wearing something skimpy and see-through when Erin came visiting.
</p><p>
Then, she noticed Natty had done something with her hair. Gone were the curls, the style fifty years out of date. She had straightened it, had it pulled back in a loose ponytail.
</p><p>
With the clothes and the hairstyle change, she looked like any other girl Erin’s age. She could go to Brimm’s School for Girls.
</p><p>
Erin suddenly felt very under dressed in just panties. She was considering thinking up some clothes when the girl spotted her. She laughed as she was embraced by an enthusiastic Natty, hugged the girl back. She breathed deep the scent of the girl, enjoyed her warmth, the feel of her body molded to hers. There was just something… special about this girl. While Mindy and Ashley were fun to fool around with, Natty had a special place in her heart.
</p><p>
“Hey, girlfriend,” she said, pulling back so she could place a quick kiss on her lips, “Look at you. You look nice in jeans and a t-shirt. And the hair! Why did you change it?
</p><p>
“Hey, yourself,” she asked, looking down at herself, “I don’t know… I just wanted to try something new. What do you think?”
</p><p>
“I think you’d fit in at my school, no one the wiser,” She said, grinning at her.
</p><p>
Natty smiled, “Really?”
</p><p>
“Yeah.”
</p><p>
She grinned, then said, “Hey, Happy Birthday! How’s it feel being a teenager?
</p><p>
Smiling, she said, “Still getting used to it. Being a teenager.”
</p><p>
“Oh, I have you something,” she said, grinning brightly, “have a seat. I’ll go get it for you. I’ll be right back.”
</p><p>
Erin sat on the couch, wondering what the gift could be. A few minutes later, the effervescent girl returned with a little box wrapped in pink ribbon. She looked almost shy when she handed it to Erin.
</p><p>
“I didn’t know what to get you,” she said, smiling, “I hope you like it.”
</p><p>
“You didn’t have to get me a gift,” Erin said, untying the bow. When she opened the box, she found a necklace inside, with a sterling silver heart shaped pendant. Wide-eyed, she looked at Natty, “It is beautiful.”
</p><p>
“I had hoped you’d like it,” she beamed.
</p><p>
“I love it,” she said, honestly, “thank you, Natty!”
</p><p>
“Here, let me help you put on,”
</p><p>
Standing up, Erin let the girl slip the necklace around her neck and fasten the catch in the back. It felt dainty and feminine and she felt pretty wearing it. Turning, she let Natty see her wearing it.
</p><p>
She grinned and said, “It looks better on you than in the box, and it looked really good in the box.”
</p><p>
Erin gave her a big hug, said in her ear, “Where on earth did you get it?”
</p><p>
“Get what?”
</p><p>
Natty gasped and Erin smiled. She saw Ashley coming down the stairs, dressed in her usual sleep attire- sleep shorts and a tank top. She waved at Natty when the girl’s head whipped around to look at her. She sprang on Ashley as she had Erin. The redhead giggled and hugged her back.
</p><p>
Ashley pulled back and looked the girl up and down. She grinned and raised her eyebrows, “I recognize this shirt.”
</p><p>
“It’s mine,” Erin said, smiling, “Check out the hairdo, too.”
</p><p>
“Oh, hey,” she said, her eyes widening, “Look at you looking all modern chic. You look cute with a ponytail.”
</p><p>
“Hey, Ash,” she said, walking over to them, “check out what Natty got me for my birthday.”
</p><p>
“That is pretty,” she said, leaning down to get a good look at it. When she straightened up, she grinned at Natty, said, “My birthday is in February, if you are still feeling generous.”
</p><p>
The girl laughed and gave her another hug, “I can’t believe you both are here.”
</p><p>
Erin met Ashley’s eyes and grinned, a grin that said, She is in for a surprise then.
</p><p>
“You have to tell me about this necklace,” Erin said, looking at the charm.
</p><p>
“It is a funny story,” Natty said, taking Erin and Ashley’s hands and leading them into the living room proper. Motioning for them to sit down, she said, “Is the jewelry store on Second Street still in business?”
</p><p>
Ashley nodded, “Yeah, I think so. Fink’s Jewelry, right?”
</p><p>
“That is the one,” Natty said, then lean in close and whispered, “I might have broken one of their big pane windows.”
</p><p>
Laughing, Erin said, “What?”
</p><p>
“I couldn’t get the door open, so I put a brick through a window. Took a bunch of throws- those windows are more stout than they look. I almost ran away when the alarm started blaring. Then I remembered that no one is here but me. Nearly went deaf looking for the perfect gift.”
</p><p>
“You broke into the jewelry store to get me a gift,” Erin said, oddly touched by the gesture,
</p><p>
“I love it. Thank you so much.”
</p><p>
“For my birthday,” Ashley said, grinning, “Feel free to take something really, really expensive.”
</p><p>
Natty laughed, offered her a sheepish grin.
</p><p>
—————————————————————————–
</p><p>
Yawning, Mindy closed the book she was reading, set it aside. She glanced at her alarm clock, saw it was almost ten. Yawning again, she got off the bed and changed into her pajamas. With her alarm clock set, she turned out the light and turned on her side. It had been a crazy weekend and she hadn’t gotten a lot of sleep. She smiled as she remembered all the insanity: Erin’s thirteenth birthday party, the preteen lesbian orgy, using a strapon and having one used on her.
</p><p>
She was still smiling as she drifted off to sleep.
</p><p>
Then she opened her eyes and she was standing in Natty’s bedroom. She recognized it from the last time she was here. Grinning, she remembered their plan to all visit Natty at the same time. She looked around but the girl was nowhere to be found. Shrugging, she left the room and heard voices downstairs.
</p><p>
Recognizing Erin’s and Ashley’s voice, her grin widened. They had arrived before her, she guessed. Excited, she ran downstairs.
</p><p>
“Well, there you are,” Erin said, smiling at her, “We were beginning to think you had forgotten about us.”
</p><p>
“Have you been here long?”
</p><p>
“Not that long,” Natty said, coming into the living room. She had four Cokes, two in each hand but she still managed to give Mindy a hug. Giving one of the bottles to Mindy, she said, “I can’t believe you all came to see me.”
</p><p>
“We missed you,” Ashley said.
</p><p>
“And I’ve missed you,” Natty said, handing out Cokes, “All of you.”
</p><p>
“What are you wearing,” Mindy said, blinking when she noticed the jeans and t-shirt.
</p><p>
“Doesn’t she look very modern,” Ashley asked, grinning.
</p><p>
“And your hair!”
</p><p>
Natty blushed, looked away shyly.
</p><p>
“I love it,” Mindy said, grinning, “It is incredible! You look like I could see you at the mall tomorrow.”
</p><p>
“Thanks,” Natty said, blushing.
</p><p>
Mindy found it intriguing that she could be so sensual and comfortable in her sexuality, could walk around in little to nothing and not bat an eye, but wearing clothes she seemed unsure of herself. It was a curious juxtaposition and very endearing. She went to the girl and gave her a big hug.
</p><p>
“You look great. Very cute,” she said, pulling back, “You should have Erin think you up some more clothes.”
</p><p>
“Yeah?”
</p><p>
“Definitely,” Mindy said, smiling at her uncertainty.
</p><p>
“Why don’t you do it,” Erin said.
</p><p>
“You mean,” Mindy said, frowning, “think something here? Do you think I can?”
</p><p>
“Ashley could,” she said, smiling, “Remember the vibrator?”
</p><p>
“It’s hard to forget,” Mindy said, drawing a giggle from the girls.
</p><p>
“We can call it an experiment. We know I can think things from my house into being here. And we know it isn’t limited to the house. Maybe Ashley can do it because she has been in contact with this place almost as long as I have. If you can do it, that means it has nothing to do with my room or a length of time. Am I making any sense?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Ashley said, nodding, “Go ahead, Mindy. Give it a shot.”
</p><p>
“How do I do it?”
</p><p>
“I just close my eyes and picture what I want. Really focus on it, bring it to life in your mind, then it just sort of happens.”
</p><p>
Mindy shrugged, then closed her eyes. In her personal darkness, she thought about her closet, what outfits she thought Natty might like. Remembering her little black dress, the one she kept for special occasions, she pictured it in her mind, every detail clear and crisp in her memory. She waited, fixing the image in her head. A few seconds passed and she began to think she couldn’t do it, then she felt a change in air pressure. She recognized the phenomenon from Erin’s description of what had happened when she thought her laptop into this place.
</p><p>
Her eyes springing open, she saw her dress materialize out of thin air and fall to the floor. She looked at it, amazed even though it was exactly what she was trying to do. Sure, she had heard Erin’s stories and had seen the laptop with her own eyes, but until she actually saw it done…
</p><p>
“Whoa, that is weird,” Ashley said, laughing. Her emerald eyes were bright with excitement as she bent down to pick up the dress.
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Erin agreed, smiling, “It is a lot stranger when you see it just appear. My eyes were always closed when it happened before.”
</p><p>
“This is a cute little dress,” Ashley said, holding it up to look at it.
</p><p>
“Thanks,” Mindy said, smiling.
</p><p>
“Your turn, Ashley,” Erin said, taking the dress from her and handing it to Natty, “Let’s build this girl a wardrobe.
</p><p>
Mindy watched as the redhead closed her eyes, her face pinched as she concentrated. A feeling of anticipation grew thick in the air, like she could feel the potential. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it, but it was like the air was alive with possibilities and Ashley only had to pluck something from it.
</p><p>
Then there was the change of pressure, like air escaping a sealed container, followed by a distortion above the coffee table. Out of the distortion came a rain of clothing. Two pairs of jeans, shorts,a few t-shirts, shoes, a dress, even a coat fell in a pile on the table. Then the distortion disappeared and the air pressure returned to normal.
</p><p>
“Jesus, Ashley,” Erin said, her eyes wide.
</p><p>
“A few of my favorite outfits,” she said, looking at the pile, “It is amazing. Those are my clothes. I’d recognize them anywhere.”
</p><p>
Erin gave her a knowing smile, said, “Yeah, I know the feeling.”
</p><p>
“I know you told us about it, but to see it with our own eyes is something else,” Mindy said, grinning sheepishly, “I believed you when you said you thought something into being here- I mean I had seen the laptop and everything… I don’t know what I’m trying to say.”
</p><p>
“It is alright. I get it,” Erin said, laughing at her.
</p><p>
Natty bent over the coffee table, starting holding up items of clothing for inspection. The look on her face was a curious mixture of excitement, apprehension and curiosity. Her eyes shined with little girl enthusiasm that was endearing.
</p><p>
“Girl clothing has changed so much since I died,” she said, holding Ashley’s dress against her body, “Everything is tighter, shorter. More revealing.”
</p><p>
“Pretty much,” Mindy agreed.
</p><p>
“Thanks for the clothes,” she said, smiling, “It’s Erin’s birthday and I’m the one getting gifts.”
</p><p>
Erin laughed, said, “Hey, you gave me this cool necklace. I finally have something to put in my jewelry box.”
</p><p>
“Jewelry box,” Natty asked.
</p><p>
“Ashley and Mindy got me this beautiful jewelry box for my birthday,” Erin said, smiling at them, “It is intricately carved, with this howling wolf carved in relief…”
</p><p>
Her words trailed off as she saw the startled look on Natty’s face. Mindy looked from the girl to Erin, then back again. She saw recognition in her eyes.
</p><p>
“No, it couldn’t be,” Natty said, frowning.
</p><p>
“Couldn’t be what,” Erin asked, raising her eyebrows questioningly.
</p><p>
“I had a jewelry box called the ‘Cuadro de Lobo’, which meant wolf box in Spanish. It looked just like the one you are describing now.”
</p><p>
“Really,” Ashley said, shaking her head, “surely it can’t be the same box we bought for Erin.”
</p><p>
“You are probably right,” she said, waving a dismissive hand, “but if is the same box…”
</p><p>
“What? Why are you looking so excited,” Erin asked.
</p><p>
“Could you think the box here,” Natty asked, “I need to know, one way or the other.”
</p><p>
Shrugging, Erin closed her eyes and thought the box into the Place of Locked Doors. Natty’s gasp of recognition sent a chill through Mindy. It really was the girl’s box, or at least a replica.
</p><p>
“I can’t believe it is really the Cuadro de Lobo,” she said, picking up the box, “This is truly amazing. I looked for this jewelry box when I ran away from Gleason’s, couldn’t find it.”
</p><p>
“Gleason’s,” Ashley asked, frowning.
</p><p>
She blushed, looking at Mindy and Ashley, “I didn’t tell you two, did I? Only poor Erin knows my story. Here is the quick version: my parents died and I was put in an orphanage back in Russia. Some bad people abducted me, smuggled me out of the country to the United States where I was sold at an auction.”
</p><p>
“Jesus,” Mindy said, her hand to her mouth.
</p><p>
“I was bought by My Love, came to live here for four years. Gradually, I came to love the man. Which is why I was devastated when Johnny Law put him in prison and me in Gleason’s House for Girls.”
</p><p>
“That is horrible,” Ashley said, crying.
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Erin said, even though she’d already heard the story.
</p><p>
“I met a girl at Gleason, older than me. We became lovers. Then she got adopted, moved away. I found out My Love had been stabbed to death in a prison fight. I was all alone in the world, everything I’ve ever known gone. That is a bleak life to look forward to, so I ran away from Gleason, came back here.”
</p><p>
“I couldn’t find the Cuadro de Lobo anywhere,” she said, sighing, “Things might have turned out different if I had. I might not have done what I did.”
</p><p>
None of the girls asked what she did, even though only Erin knew the truth.
</p><p>
“What is so important about the box?”
</p><p>
“The box,” Natty said, smiling, “Nothing. It is what is hidden inside that is so important.”
</p><p>
“What is hidden inside,” Erin asked, intrigued, “Assuming this is really your box.”
</p><p>
“It is,” Natty said, flipping it over to show them her initials carved into the bottom.
</p><p>
While they were watching she pressed in on corner of the bottom of the box. A barely audible click made the girls gasp, then a hidden tray popped out. A curious looking skeleton key was nestled in the velvet lined slot.
</p><p>
“More hidden compartments,” Ashley said, shaking her head, “What’s up with all this secret squirrel stuff?”
</p><p>
“My Love was a little paranoid,” Natty said, grinning sheepishly.
</p><p>
“Wait,” Mindy said, frowning, “You didn’t know about the secret compartment, right, Erin? Didn’t know the key existed?”
</p><p>
“No. Why?”
</p><p>
“Then we just learned something new about this place,” she said, excitedly.
</p><p>
“What’s that?”
</p><p>
“That you really thought the jewelry box here. You had no way of knowing the key existed, so your mind couldn’t have fabricated it. That means this is really your birthday gift, not a figment of your imagination. You transported a real object between two planes of existence.”
</p><p>
“But how can that be,” Erin asked, frowning, “If it is like my laptop, then its both here and there. How can the same object be in two different places at the same time?”
</p><p>
“I don’t know. It just is,” Mindy said, shrugging.
</p><p>
“This place makes my head hurt,” Ashley said, laughing, “When you think you’ve answered a question about this place, it only brings up two more.”
</p><p>
“Yeah, tell me about it,” Erin said, shaking her head, “Anyway, what’s the key open?”
</p><p>
“Come on,” Natty said, getting off the couch, “I’ll show you.”
</p><p>
Mindy glanced at Erin, who shrugged and followed the girl. Shrugging herself, she followed her into what would become her father’s office. Erin noticed once again how little it had changed. This could be her father’s desk and the giant bookcase still took up one wall in her time, as well. Only real difference was the lack of a computer and printer
</p><p>
Going to the book case, Natty pulled a few books down from the middle section, set them aside. The girls gathered close, wondering what she was doing. Stepping out of the way, she pointed at a barely discernible keyhole in the back wall. The key slipped into it easily, then came a faint ratcheting sound on the other side of the wall. One whole section of the book case slid back and in behind its neighbor.
</p><p>
“What the-” Erin said, her eyes wide.
</p><p>
“Come on,” Ashley said, laughing, “More secret squirrel stuff?”
</p><p>
Natty reached into the void, found a light switch. When a single overhead bulb came to life, it revealed stairs leading down. Erin stepped forward, disbelief on her face as she look at the stairs descending.
</p><p>
“They go down,” Erin said, dumbfounded.
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Natty said, smiling.
</p><p>
“But we are on the ground floor,” Erin said.
</p><p>
Mindy saw her trying to wrap her head around the stairs, asked, “Does the house have a basement?”
</p><p>
“I would have said no five minutes ago, but look at the stairs,” Erin said, laughing, “Is there a basement, Natty?”
</p><p>
“Of sorts,” she said, smiling, “Come on.”
</p><p>
The girl led them down the stair and into much more than a basement. It was one giant room the same size as the house but was broken up into different areas. The girls spread out looking at the lavish set up. There was a giant bed with black silk sheets in one corner. Another corner was taken up by a bank of leather couches facing a projection screen. A full bath with a massive shower stall and tub occupied another. The last corner had a complete kitchenette.
</p><p>
Spread throughout the space were large lights, like the kind photographers used, and tripods with ancient looking video cameras mounted to them. Erin found them curious, frowned as she looked closer at one of them.
</p><p>
“This a whole other place,” Mindy said, spinning around in a circle, “Like a studio apartment.”
</p><p>
“How can we not know about this,” Erin said, shaking her head in wonder, “Surely the realtor would have mentioned this space to my parents.”
</p><p>
“Probably didn’t know it existed,” Natty said, smiling, “It isn’t on any blueprints anywhere. It isn’t supposed to exist.”
</p><p>
“This is incredible,” Ashley said, laughing.
</p><p>
“What’s with the cameras and the lights,” Erin asked, looking at Natty.
</p><p>
“My Love was a photographer, had a little studio in town. He did mostly family portraits, small time stuff,” she said, coming to Erin’s side, “He made his real money here.”
</p><p>
“Here? You mean this secret room?”
</p><p>
“Yes,” she said, then sighed, “He was a part of a ring, people who liked the same things he did. Namely little boys and girls. They would come to him to film or photograph their… games.”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Erin said, remembering the black and white photographs of a very naked Natty in the black box she’d found in the secret compartment in the back wall of her closet.
</p><p>
“These photos and movies were traded and sold,” Natty said, bitterness in her voice.
</p><p>
Mindy went to her, hugged her.
</p><p>
“My Love never traded pictures or videos he took of me. Those were special, he said,” she said, laughing, “The silly, messed up girl I was, I thought it was romantic. I was his and his alone.
</p><p>
“Sometimes I helped him with the filming, held the microphone or worked one of the cameras,” she said, her face falling, “I saw a lot of things in this room. Trust me when I say I lucked out when My Love had the winning bid that day in New Mexico.”
</p><p>
“Anyway, the safe is under the island in the kitchen,” Natty said, heading to the kitchenette.
</p><p>
“Safe?”
</p><p>
“My Love didn’t like banks. They asked too many questions about where his money came from,” she said, bending down and opening one of the doors on the underside of the island. Reaching deep inside, she tripped a switch that freed the island from the floor. It slid aside, revealing a massive black safe in the floor.
</p><p>
“Holy cow, that is a big safe,” Ashley laughed, looking at Erin.
</p><p>
“Yeah,” she agreed.
</p><p>
“The combination is my birthday,” Natty said, rattling it off. She looked at Erin, then grinned at her, “Open it.”
</p><p>
“Me?”
</p><p>
“It is your money now,” Natty said, smiling.
</p><p>
“Money?”
</p><p>
“You’ll see.”
</p><p>
Erin sank to her knees and put the combination in. The huge door opened outward and had hydraulic assist so even a slight girl like Erin could muscle it open. Inside were bundles of bills wrapped in paper bands. Lots of them.
</p><p>
“Whoa,” Ashley said, laughing. Her emerald eyes were huge when Erin looked at her, “That is a lot of money.”
</p><p>
“How much is in here, Natty,” Erin asked, looking at the girl.
</p><p>
“About seven million on last count. Could be as much as eight.”
</p><p>
“Seven million,” Erin said, looked like she might have fallen down if she wasn’t already kneeling.
</p><p>
“Happy birthday,” Natty said, then laughed when Erin looked up at her, “You are a multimillionaire.”
</p><p>
“It isn’t my money,” Erin said, dumbly.
</p><p>
“It is now. You inherited it, along with the collection.”
</p><p>
“The collection,” Mindy asked, frowning.
</p><p>
“That bookcase there,” Natty said, nodding in its direction.
</p><p>
Leaving Erin to look at her new found wealth, Mindy went to the bookcase, saw it was lined with photo albums and canisters holding what she assumed was film. She didn’t have to open on of the albums to guess what they contained but morbid curiosity drove her to pull one off the shelf and open it. Grimacing at the graphic pictures of a naked five year old boy and an overweight man, she closed the book in a hurry.
</p><p>
Erin was looking at her, saw the look on her face. Mindy shook her head, “You don’t want to know.”
</p><p>
“That bad?”
</p><p>
“Worse,” Mindy said, going to the sink to wash her hands. They felt dirty for touching the albums.
</p><p>
Natty had wandered off, was looking at the projector aimed at the screen. She fingered the canister lovingly, a ghost of a smile on her lips. Noticing Mindy looking at her, she smiled sadly, said, “This was his favorite video.”
</p><p>
She flipped the switch and the projector came to life. When the lamp had warmed up, Natty started the reel that was loaded on the machine. A slightly fuzzy, jerking video appeared on the white screen. It was in color, but the hues were washed out and nothing like the vibrant color of today’s film.
</p><p>
Mindy gaped and laughed as a young Natty- no more than eight or nine- started dancing on screen. She was completely naked, her slight body twisting and gyrating to some unheard song. Even at such a young age, she had an unstudied grace about her, a sensuality. The roll of her hips and flexing of her young body was mesmerizing. Mindy couldn’t tear her eyes from the screen, even though she knew she should look away.
</p><p>
Natty’s hands roamed freely over her body as she danced, her caresses tantalizing as she teased whoever was behind the camera. Her touch didn’t seem rehearsed or forced, didn’t appear that she was just doing something her Love had taught her. She was grinning from ear to ear, truly seemed to enjoy dancing for him. It was sexy and hypnotic and… Real.
</p><p>
“Wow,” Ashley said, shaking her head and laughing. Mindy glanced at her but the redhead’s emerald eyes were fixed on the screen.
</p><p>
“Even this young,” Erin said, quietly. She hadn’t finished the thought but Mindy was sure she was thinking much the same thing as she was, that, even at eight or nine, Natty was magnetic, alluring.
</p><p>
Mindy wondered if it was something her Love had taught her. Had he shown her how to be sensual and sexual? Some how, she doubted it. She thought it was just a part of who Natty was, not affected or learned. She had a poise about her, a confidence and a grace that was electrifying.
</p><p>
The reel ended and the spell was broken. Mindy went to tell Natty her dance, while inappropriate, had been sexy, but the girl was no longer at her side. Looking around, she spotted the girl fiddling with one of the cameras. Frowning, she went over to see what she was doing. It appeared she was loading film into it.
</p><p>
“What are you doing?”
</p><p>
Grinning, Natty said, “You’ve seen my dance. Now it is your all’s turn.”
</p><p>
“What? Are you serious,” Mindy laughed, then she saw that the girl was indeed serious, “I don’t think so.”
</p><p>
“Fair’s fair,” Natty said, winking.
</p><p>
“Yeah, but you didn’t make that deal ahead of time,” Mindy said.
</p><p>
“Don’t be a prude, Mindy,” Ashley said, grinning, “Shake that thing.”
</p><p>
“She’s got her camera out,” Mindy said, pointing.
</p><p>
“So,” Erin said, joining in, “Who is ever going to see the video?”
</p><p>
Blinking, she realized Erin was right. The only people who’d ever see it were standing in this room.
</p><p>
“Fine, but I’m not going first.”
</p><p>
Erin laughed, said, “I’ll go first.”
</p><p>
“Mmm,” Natty said, grinning as she turned the camera on, “I still remember your last dance.”
</p><p>
Erin blushed when Mindy and Ashley looked at her for an explanation, said, “I might have done a little dance for Natty in my angel costume.”
</p><p>
“Uh-huh,” Ashley said, giving her a look, “more stuff you left out.”
</p><p>
“You should have seen her,” Natty said, winking at Erin, “Such a sexy dance.”
</p><p>
“Shame we missed it,” Mindy said, laughing when Erin blushed brighter.
</p><p>
“I still have the outfit upstairs,” Natty said, grinning.
</p><p>
Ashley suddenly perked up, said, “Or you could think up something new, something sexy for your dance.”
</p><p>
“Like your vampire costume,” Natty said, sounding interested.
</p><p>
“Vampire costume,” Erin asked, looking at her friend.
</p><p>
It was Ashley’s turn to blush as she said, “Never mind about that.”
</p><p>
“You gave me grief about not telling you about the angel costume and you are holding back information.”
</p><p>
Blushing even brighter, Ashley said, “Sorry.”
</p><p>
“What does she mean by vampire costume,” Mindy asked.
</p><p>
“I might have thought up the costume from Underworld, the latex suit Kate Beckinsale wears,” Ashley said, laughing when the brunette’s eyes widened, “I just wanted to test my theory about our being able to think anything into being here in the Place of Locked Doors.”
</p><p>
“She looked incredible in it,” Natty said, flashing her eyes at the redhead, “I even liked the hair.”
</p><p>
“Hair,” Erin asked, frowning.
</p><p>
“Oh, yeah,” Ashley said, laughing, “it was crazy. In the process of thinking the outfit into being, I accidentally changed my hair to black, like Kate’s from the movie.”
</p><p>
“Whoa, that is…” Mindy said, trying to think just what it was, “kind of scary, right?”
</p><p>
“What do you mean,” Ashley asked, looking at her for an explanation.
</p><p>
“It is one thing to think something into being,” Mindy said, shivering, “but you changed something about yourself. How is that even possible?”
</p><p>
“I don’t know,” she said, frowning, “I did it by accident.”
</p><p>
“That is even scarier,” Mindy said, shivering again.
</p><p>
“Why scarier?”
</p><p>
“I don’t know. Isn’t anyone else a little freaked out by the thought of being able to change how they look over here? What if it affects us on the other side? It’d freak me right out to wake up with my hair a different color or something like that.”
</p><p>
“That couldn’t happen,” Ashley asked, her emerald eyes wide in shock, “right?”
</p><p>
“I think it could, maybe,” Erin said, frowning.
</p><p>
“Why do you say that,” Natty asked.
</p><p>
“Well, when I lost my virginity here,” Erin said, rubbing the back of her neck nervously, “I had lost it over there, as well.”
</p><p>
“Jesus,” Ashley said, hugging herself, “you mean, I could have awakened a brunette if I hadn’t changed my hair back before leaving?”
</p><p>
“It is possible,” Erin said, then grinned, “what a mess that would have been? Your dad would have flipped out, thinking you’d dyed your hair.”
</p><p>
Laughing, the redhead said, “Oh, God! I’m glad that didn’t happen.”
</p><p>
Mindy was hugging herself, said, “Do you think… Should we try it? One us, anyway.”
</p><p>
“Try it?”
</p><p>
“Change something about ourselves and not change it back,” she said, biting her lower lip nervously, “Just to be sure.”
</p><p>
“I don’t know,” Erin said, frowning.
</p><p>
“Do you think that would be a good idea,” Ashley asked, looking at her.
</p><p>
“I’d sleep a little easier knowing,” she said, looking from one girl to the other, “one way or the other.”
</p><p>
“I could give myself bigger boobs,” Ashley said, laughing, “I wouldn’t mind waking up a d-cup.”
</p><p>
Grinning, Erin said, “You’d be jiggling all over the place; none of your bras would fit, anymore.”
</p><p>
“What a horrible problem to have,” she said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Still, probably not a good idea,” Mindy said, laughing, “your parents would probably notice if you became top heavy over night. If we do it, it needs to be something easy to hide.”
</p><p>
“You mean something like this,” Erin said, closing her eyes. Her brow pinched as she concentrated, then her eyes snapped open and she giggled. Pulling her panties out of the way, she showed the girl the little butterfly tattoo in the hollow of her hip bone.
</p><p>
“That’s amazing,” Mindy said, leaning in for a closer look. She was grinning when she straightened up.
</p><p>
“I can’t believe that works,” Erin said, looking down at herself.
</p><p>
“Are you going to try it,”Ashley asked, her emerald eyes meeting Erin’s, “see if you wake up with a tattoo?”
</p><p>
With a nervous giggle, she said, “I think one of us needs to, don’t you? To know for sure if it is possible.”
</p><p>
“Who can really say what is possible over here,” Mindy said, shaking her head, “even if the tattoo isn’t there in the morning, does that really prove something else might not be the next time. I think we should be careful about what we change over here.”
</p><p>
“She is right,” Natty said.
</p><p>
Erin pulled her panties aside again, looking at her tattoo. She was grinning when she looked up, said, “I’m going to do it. It is too cute not to try.”
</p><p>
“It is a cute tattoo,” Ashley said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Well,” Natty said, holding up her camera, “can we get back to the mischief at hand? You all owe me a dance.”
</p><p>
“I think Erin volunteered to go first,” Mindy said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Thanks, Mindy,” Erin said, giving her a look.
</p><p>
“No problem, friend.”
</p><p>
Laughing, Erin, “Fine.”
</p><p>
“Atta girl,” Natty said, turning on her camera.
</p><p>
Erin started half-heartedly swaying her hips, then giggled and stopped, “This would be a lot easier with some music. Some one grab my laptop.”
</p><p>
“Got it,” Ashley said, running upstairs for it.
</p><p>
There was an awkward moment while everyone just stood around and waited for her to return. Erin was blushing, rubbing her arms nervously. The redhead was grinning when she came running down the stairs.
</p><p>
“I have the perfect song for you,” she said, opening the laptop.
</p><p>
“Doesn’t the dancer get to pick her song,” Erin asked, laughing at her exuberance.
</p><p>
“I don’t think so,” Mindy said, grinning at her, “then again, my stripper etiquette is a little rusty.”
</p><p>
“Trust me, this is the perfect song,” Ashley said, then paused to look at Erin, “you need a new outfit. You are already practically naked, as it is.”
</p><p>
“I should put clothes on so I can just take them off, again,” Erin asked, dubiously.
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Ashley said, winking at her, “wouldn’t be much of a tease, right now. You’d just pull your panties off and be like ta-da.”
</p><p>
“Didn’t realize you all were this picky about your strippers,” Erin said, making everyone laugh, “what should I change into?”
</p><p>
“I don’t know,” Ashley said, still laughing, “something slutty, sexy. Like a costume.”
</p><p>
“A costume?”
</p><p>
“You know a slutty nurse costume. School girl outfit. A maid costume,” Ashley said, grinning, “Something like that. Come to think of it, we should all do it, wear a costume.”
</p><p>
“What, like a stripper version of the Village People,” Mindy asked, and the group fell out laughing.
</p><p>
“Oh my God,” Ashley said, her emerald eyes flashing, “We should do that. Think up some costumes and do YMCA.”
</p><p>
“Are you kidding,” Erin said, shaking her head.
</p><p>
“Come on. It would be fun,” she said, laughing, “we’d need a slutty cop, cowboy. Construction worker… What else”
</p><p>
“Indian,” Mindy said, then started grinning, “I’m calling that one.”
</p><p>
“See, Mindy’s on board,” Ashley said, looking at Natty.
</p><p>
“What is the Village People,” she asked, amused.
</p><p>
“A band from the seventies,” she said, smiling, “don’t worry. It is an easy song to pick up. Besides, you’d make a cute cop or cowgirl.”
</p><p>
Natty looked at Erin, asked, “Are you in?”
</p><p>
Shaking her head and laughing, she said, “Yeah, I’m in. I’ll be the cowgirl.”
</p><p>
Turning back to Ashley, Natty said, “Let’s do it. I’m the cop.”
</p><p>
“Cool!”
</p><p>
“Everybody think up your costume,” Mindy said, grinning mischievously, “remember, slutty.”
</p><p>
“Um,” Natty said, frowning, “I don’t think I can do that.”
</p><p>
Mindy frowned, said, “Oh yeah. I forgot about that.”
</p><p>
“Have you tried,” Erin asked, drawing everyone’s attention. Fidgeting, she went on, “I mean, we can’t know for sure that Natty can’t unless she tries.”
</p><p>
“You want me to think something into being,” the girl asked, a curiosity in her eyes.
</p><p>
“Worth a shot,” she said, then grinned, “or you’ll be stuck with whatever skimpy outfit we put you in.”
</p><p>
“Oh my,” Natty said, laughing.
</p><p>
“So close your eyes and focus on what you want to appear, down to the little details.”
</p><p>
Natty closed her eyes, her brow pinching as she focused on her costume. The girl held their breaths, waiting to see what would happen. The tension was so thick in the room, it could be cut with a knife. Time seemed to stretch, seconds lasting minutes.
</p><p>
Finally, Natty sighed and opened her eyes. Shaking her head, she said, “I can’t do it. I figured I wouldn’t be able to.”
</p><p>
“Well,” Erin said, grinning at her, “at least, we know for sure, now.”
</p><p>
“What does a slutty cop look like,” Mindy asked, looking from Erin to Ashley.
</p><p>
“Huddle up,” she said, and the girls put their heads together, “I’m thinking hot pants and a crop top.”
</p><p>
“And boots,” Erin said, her eyes flashing with excitement, “Thigh high black boots with really tall heels.”
</p><p>
“With a police style hat and sunglasses,” Mindy said, glancing at Natty. The girl was watching the huddle with amusement, a smile on her face, “oh, with a gun and holster.”
</p><p>
“Handcuffs,” Ashley said, blushing when Mindy gave her a look.
</p><p>
“We all know why you want the hand cuffs,” Erin said, laughing.
</p><p>
“Ha ha,” she said, laughing anyway.
</p><p>
“Want to do the honors,” Erin asked, looking at Mindy.
</p><p>
“Me?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Ashley said, grinning.
</p><p>
“Alright,” Mindy said, taking a deep breath. She closed her eyes, cleared her mind, then one by one, she began to think the pieces of her sexy cop costume into being. There was the hiss of escaping air as articles of clothing began appearing and she heard Erin and Ashley whispering excitedly.
</p><p>
With the final rush of displaced air signaling the arrival of the last part of the costume, she opened her eyes and saw Natty poking through the pile of clothing and accessories. She picked up the hot pants, raised an eyebrow when she looked at Mindy.
</p><p>
Laughing, she said, “They said slutty. I tried to make it as slutty as I could.”
</p><p>
Grinning, Natty said, “Good job.”
</p><p>
The girl started stripping out of her clothes, but Ashley said, “Wait. Let’s make it interesting. Nobody look until everyone is dressed. Pick a corner.”
</p><p>
“I like it,” Mindy said, grinning. She thought it was kind of exciting, the anticipation, wondering what the others would come up with.
</p><p>
“Just remember,” Erin said, smiling mischievously, “we can’t let Natty be the only one in a slutty costume.”
</p><p>
“What’s a slutty construction worker look like,” Ashley asked, making everyone laugh.
</p><p>
“You’ll figure it out,” Mindy said.
</p><p>
“That’s easy for you to say,” the redhead said, giving her a look, “you get to be the sexy Indian squaw and Erin is the sexy cowgirl. Easy.”
</p><p>
“You could always be one of the other Village People,” Erin said, blushing when the girl turned to look at her, “I think there was a soldier and a biker, as well.”
</p><p>
“How do you know that,” Ashley asked, laughing.
</p><p>
“Don’t judge me,” Erin said, blushing.
</p><p>
Still laughing, Ashley said, “I think I’ll stick with the construction worker. I like a challenge.”
</p><p>
“To your corners,” Mindy asked.
</p><p>
“To your corners.”
</p><p>
Mindy chose the kitchenette, watched as the other girls found their spots. She turned her back on them, grinning. She couldn’t help but wonder what her friends would come up with and she was definitely looking forward to seeing how Natty looked in the costume she had created.
</p><p>
She cleared her mind, ready to create, then frowned. She didn’t know what a sexy Indian girl should look like. Taking a deep breath, she imagined some tanned leather boots, over the knee and high heeled, with fur lined tops and rawhide lace up straps in the back. When the boots thumped to the tiled floor, she opened her eyes to see what she had created. She wasn’t sure they were Native American, but they definitely were sexy.
</p><p>
Slipping into them, she looked down at herself. She was taller, the heels making her legs look sexy. Seeing the fur-lined tops of the boots, she got an idea for the rest of her costume. Nervous excitement coursed through her as she closed her eyes.
</p><p>
There was a tickle on her skin, like static electricity and she gasped. Her eyes snapped open and she gasped, again. She hadn’t meant to, but she had thought her costume into being on her body instead of on the floor like the boots. Gone were her sleep clothes, replaced by the outfit she now wore.
</p><p>
The costume was simple, left a lot of skin revealed. A dark fur triangle shaped fur was tied off on one hip, leaving a buttock and all of one leg revealed. She hadn’t imagined panties for the outfit, wasn’t wearing any. Any movement at all and her modesty would be lost. An ace bandage of a top in the same silky, dark colored fur was wrapped around her chest and secured in the front by beaded leather straps, barely covering her small breasts. A colorful bead choker necklace had appeared around her slender neck and a patterned leather headband with several feathers sticking up around her forehead.
</p><p>
Reaching up hesitantly, her fingers found the face paint she had imagined, giggled. Even higher and she found her new twin braids, her black hair twisted and tied at the ends with colorful lengths of rawhide. She had pictured it like that in her head, had intended to do it once she was dressed and had accidentally thought it into being.
</p><p>
She couldn’t believe the costume had just materialized around her. On her. And it had been so easy. She felt a nervous shiver work through her when she thought about her hair, how it had just changed without her really meaning for it to.
</p><p>
“It’s fine,” she whispered, taking a deep breath, “I’ll just un-think it before I wake up.”
</p><p>
“Everyone ready,” she called out.
</p><p>
“Um, give me a minute,” Erin said.
</p><p>
Anxious to see everyone, Mindy sighed. What cute, slutty costumes would they come up with, she wondered.
</p><p>
For that matter, she thought, frowning, I’d like to see what I came up with. I should have picked the bedroom, so I would have had a mirror.
</p><p>
Then an idea came to her and she giggled, closed her eyes. Holding out her hands in front of her, she imagined herself holding a mirror, maybe two feet wide and four feet long. There was that curious tingling sensation, then she was holding the mirrored glass in her hands.
</p><p>
Looking at her reflection, she had to smile. Other than her pale skin, she could pass for a squaw. She thought she looked really cute. Satisfied, she leaned the mirror against the island.
</p><p>
“Hurry up,” she said, giggling, “the suspense is killing me!”
</p><p>
“I’m ready,” Erin said, laughing, “Ashley?”
</p><p>
“Um, yeah,” the redhead said.
</p><p>
“Natty?”
</p><p>
“I think so. This belt gave me fits but I think I have it on now,” she said, laughing.
</p><p>
“On the count of three, everyone turns around,” Erin said, then slowly started counting, “One… Two… Three!”
</p><p>
Mindy turned around, her eyes finding Natty first. She gasped and giggled, her eyes wide as she drank in the girl. The girl looked even sexier than she thought she would in the shiny thigh-high books with the impossibly high heels; the little black booty shorts with a utility belt hanging rakishly low on one hip for her gun and holster, her badge and handcuffs; an iddy biddy crop top to match the shorts; aviator sunglasses and a police style hat sitting on her head.
</p><p>
She managed to look cute, goofy and hot all at the same time.
</p><p>
Natty saw her looking, turned her attention towards her. Her eyes widened as she took Mindy in and a smile spread on her lips. Blushing, Mindy winked at her. Natty’s smile widened and she nodded.
</p><p>
“After all that complaining,” Erin said, drawing her attention, “you look amazing.”
</p><p>
Following her gaze, Mindy saw Ashley looking down at herself. Erin was right, the redhead managing to make construction work look sexy. She wore improbable high-heeled ‘work’ boots, little cut-off denim shorts and a flannel shirt tied just under her breasts. She had a tool belt hanging on her hips and a hard hat on her head. She was all bared long legs and flat belly.
</p><p>
“Yeah, Ashley,” Mindy said, grinning at her, “I’d let you clean my gutters.”
</p><p>
With a startled laugh, the redhead asked, “What?!”
</p><p>
Blushing, she said, “I heard it in a movie, once. I don’t even know what it means. Pretty sure it is dirty, though.”
</p><p>
“Wow,” Erin said, laughing.
</p><p>
Mindy looked at her and had to smile. Erin made a cute cowgirl, wearing heeled cowboy boots and black chaps; a black thong, its string disappearing between her buttocks, a black triangle top like an over-sized bandana tied low to reveal as much cleavage as she could muster; and a black cowboy hat worn tipped forward in the front. She wore crisscrossing gun belts on her hips, two revolvers in holsters.
</p><p>
Looking from Erin to Mindy, Ashley grinned and said, “You two look like you are about to play some kinky cowboys and Indians.”
</p><p>
Laughing, Erin winked at Mindy, said, “There’s a thought.”
</p><p>
Mindy was grinning as she sauntered over to her, gave her a quick kiss, “After we do this video, maybe we can all have some fun. It’d be a shame to waste these costumes.”
</p><p>
Erin’s eyes flashed at her as she said, “The girl has a point.”
</p><p>
“Then let’s hurry up and do this dance thing,” Ashley said, giggling, “Oh, God! I can’t believe we are actually doing this.”
</p><p>
“I’ll get a camera set up,” Natty said.
</p><p>
“I’ll download the song,” Ashley said, then grinning at Erin, “unless you already have it saved on your computer?”
</p><p>
“Shut up,” she laughed, shaking her head, “and no, I don’t have it saved. You should find the video on Youtube, let Natty watch it.”
</p><p>
“Good idea,” the redhead said, going to the laptop.
</p><p>
Looking at Erin, she said, “You know, Halloween is coming up soon.”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Erin said, then started grinning, “why, are you thinking about wearing that costume?”
</p><p>
Laughing, Mindy said, “Considering I can’t walk without everyone seeing my business, probably not. I was just thinking… We could have a Halloween party here. Us four. Sexy costumes, sexy fun.”
</p><p>
“I like it,” Erin said, nodding.
</p><p>
“Got it,” Ashley said, grinning, “everyone check this out.”
</p><p>
The girls huddled around the laptop to watch the video. Natty laughed, looked at Erin, “What in the world is this?”
</p><p>
“Trust me,” Erin said, grinning sheepishly, “the song gets stuck in your head.”
</p><p>
Natty glanced at Ashley, who laughed, “Just keep watching.”
</p><p>
Shrugging, the blonde returned her attention to the screen. When they made it to the famous chorus, the girl was grinning.
</p><p>
“What do you think,” Mindy asked.
</p><p>
“Once you get past the men in goofy costumes,” she said, laughing, “it is a catchy song. At least, we don’t look like that.”
</p><p>
“We definitely make a much hotter Village People,” Ashley agreed, grinning.
</p><p>
“Are we going to do this,” Erin asked, pointing at the screen, “the YMCA?”
</p><p>
“We do owe Natty a dance,” Mindy said, laughing, “although she is going to be in it. I guess we’d technically still owe her one.”
</p><p>
“I’m glad you came around,” Natty said, winking at her, “Let’s do it.”
</p><p>
“Um, where do you want us,” Erin said, looking around.
</p><p>
“I’ve got the camera set up there,” Natty said, leading the way. Ashley grabbed the laptop and they followed her. Natty went to the camera, which she had set up on a tripod facing the bed. Looking through the viewfinder, she said, “We will all be in frame if we stay in front of the bed, with maybe three feet on either side. Should be plenty of room for us to spread out and dance.”
</p><p>
“Alright,” Ashley said, setting the laptop on the bed, “everyone ready?”
</p><p>
Laughing, Mindy said, “No, but let’s do it anyway.”
</p><p>
Natty grinned at her, started the tape rolling. She ran over to the group, an amazing feat in the high heels. Ashley started the song, again and the girls fell into line. Mindy started giggling as soon as the music started, couldn’t stop. It was alright though, she wasn’t the only one. Mimicking the dance moves from the video, she wondered if she looked as goofy as she felt.
</p><p>
The chorus was coming up and Mindy got ready for it, checked that she was the third in line. The ‘C’. Natty threw her arms up in a ‘Y’, then Ashley an ‘M’. She was laughing so hard, she could barely form a her letter with her arms. Erin started laughing because of her, then the whole group lost it.
</p><p>
“I’m sorry,” Mindy said, clutching her side from laughing so hard, “I can’t do this.”
</p><p>
“Ah, you are a mess,” Ashley said, grinning.
</p><p>
“I can’t stop laughing,” she said, wiping a tear from her eye.
</p><p>
“I guess the dancing part is over,” Erin said, winking at her.
</p><p>
“Yeah, I can’t do this, anymore. My side hurts,” Mindy said, her laughter finally trailing off.
</p><p>
“Good,” Erin said, then gave Mindy a playful push. Already unsteady on the heels, she fell backwards with a startled little cry. She landed safely on the bed, looking wide-eyed up at Erin. She saw Erin grinning down at, saw the playful look on her face and had to grin herself. Crawling backwards, she let Erin join her on the massive bed. On her hands and knees, the blonde looked down at her and she sat up to kiss her.
</p><p>
“Um, I guess we still owe you a dance,” Ashley said, giggling as she joined the pair on the bed. Mindy grinned at her, pulling the redhead down for a kiss. Breaking the kiss, Ashley looked at Natty still standing at the foot of the bed, asked, “Can we have a rain check?”
</p><p>
Laughing, Natty crawled onto the bed and gave her a kiss, “We’ll call it even.”
</p><p>
Mindy saw Ashley look past the girl at the video camera on the tripod, saw the red light blinking on the front. She felt a flush of excitement as she realized the film was still rolling, recording the scene on the bed.
</p><p>
Natty might end up with more of a film than she realized, Mindy thought, hear heart racing in her breast. She met Natty’s eyes and the girl winked at her, and she realized the girl knew all too well.
</p><p>
She was distracted from her thoughts when Erin’s hand slipped up her bare thigh and under her fur wrap. Looking back at her, she saw her friend grinning as she took advantage of the fact Mindy hadn’t thought up panties for her costume. Mindy sighed as her fingers found her tender bud, sent little shivers of pleasure working through her young body.
</p><p>
“No panties,” Erin asked, amused.
</p><p>
“Forgot them,” Mindy said, around a moan.
</p><p>
“I think you did it on purpose,” she said, leaning in to kiss her.
</p><p>
“Maybe,” she said, grinning up at her.
</p><p>
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ashley on her knees, removing her hard hat and tool belt. Natty had likewise removed her utility belt and police hat. The two girls came together, their lips meeting in a heated kiss. Then Ashley spilled them both backwards, landing on top the giggling blonde. Natty wrapped her long legs around Ashley’s hips, her ankles crossing. They returned to kissing, their hands roaming freely over each other.
</p><p>
Mindy was flushed, her breathing fast as she watched them make out. What Erin was doing to her didn’t help anything, her fingers doing wonderful things to her. Looking back at her, she saw she was watching Natty and Ashley, too, her gray eyes sparkling with excitement.
</p><p>
Smiling, she urged Erin to turn around, her legs straddling her neck. She slipped the thong Erin wore to one side, looked at her cute girlhood. The blonde looked through her legs at her and Mindy half sat up so she could bury her face in the girl’s sex. It didn’t take much urging for Erin to spread her thighs wider, lowering her body to Mindy’s mouth. She moaned thickly as the brunette’s tongue slipped into her, tasted her.
</p><p>
“Oh God,” Erin moaned, her hips gyrating in counter-rhythm on Mindy’s thrusting tongue.
</p><p>
Her fingers moved lower and Mindy’s head fell back as they slipped into her ready sex. She forgot all about what she had been doing for a moment, basking in the sensation of the fingers moving in and out of her. Not wanting to be forgotten, Erin pushed against her mouth, reminding her. Grinning, she grabbed her thighs, tasted her, again.
</p><p>
Erin had her body going crazy, thrusting into her faster and faster. It was hard to concentrate on Erin’s girlhood, those fingers forcing moan after moan from her. It was all she could do to keep her tongue. Erin didn’t seem to mind doing all of the work, her lithe body rocking against her mouth.
</p><p>
Mixed with hers and Erin’s sounds of enjoyment, she could hear Ashley and Natty moaning and sighing beside them. Using her fingers on Erin for a moment, she rolled her head to the side to see what the duo had gotten into. Natty’s legs were still locked around Ashley’s waist and the redhead was rolling her hips back and forth, grinding their bodies together. It was sexy and kind of funny, both girls still mostly in costume. Judging by the slack mouthed look on both of their faces, it must feel pretty good.
</p><p>
She turned her attention back to Erin, her tongue once again slipping inside of her friend. Erin gently rocked her hips, taking her in as deep as she could. Mindy kept rubbing her clit, the dueling sensations making Erin cry out in pleasure.
</p><p>
“I’m going to come,” Erin said, her body losing its grace. Not even trying to keep her mouth to her friend’s jerking body, Mindy pushed her over the edge with her fingers. Erin cried out one more time, her body stiffening, then it went crazy.
</p><p>
After a few seconds, Erin remembered her, her fingers beginning to thrust into her, again. Erin threw her leg to one side, so she wasn’t straddling Mindy’s face anymore. She spun again until she was on her knees between the Mindy’s spread thighs, her mouth finding her young sex. The feel of her tongue, hot and wet on her tender bud, and the fingers slipping in and out of her was almost too much to bear. She moaned and arched her back as Erin’s fingers found the sweet spot deep inside of her. Like a joy buzzer, it sent shocks of pleasure arcing through her body.
</p><p>
Rolling her head to the side, she saw Ashley was now on her back with Natty grinding her pussy against hers. The costumes were gone, both girls very naked. It was a turn on, watching her friends trib, their bodies flexing and contracting in perfect rhythm. She liked the roll of Natty’s hips and the way Ashley’s came up to meet her, counter-thrust for thrust. Both girls were breathing heavy, their bodies glistening with sweat.
</p><p>
Ashley saw her looking, offered her her hand. Grinning at her, Mindy took it, squeezed it hard as Erin teased another little wordless cry from her. The redhead met her eyes and in a very intimate moment, their pleasure was shared.
</p><p>
Mindy saw her emerald eyes widen in surprise, then heard the girl gasp. She watched the girl realize she was coming. Her face screwed up in ecstasy, her eyes closing as her body went crazy against Natty’s. The tension suddenly went out Ashley face and she looked so peaceful for a split second, lost in orgasmic bliss.
</p><p>
“Oh God,” Natty cried, stiffening atop Ashley. Mindy turned her head and watched the blonde shake with her own orgasm, her slender body trembling.
</p><p>
Watching both girls come had her so excited that she felt her own orgasm building inside of her, like a boiler gathering steam, ready to explode at any minute. Her little cries grew sharp as Erin pushed her closer and closer to the edge. Then she came, her whole body arching off the bed.
</p><p>
All of the tension left her on a flood of feel good juices and she collapsed to the bed like a wet rag. When Erin crawled up her supine body, she pulled the girl down atop her, kissed her deeply.
</p><p>
Erin licked her lips when she pulled back and Mindy realized she could taste herself on Mindy’s lips.
</p><p>
“We still haven’t done what we came here for,” Ashley said.
</p><p>
“What,” Mindy asked, frowning.
</p><p>
“Remember at Erin’s,” the redhead said, grinning, “what we were going to show Natty.”
</p><p>
“What are you going to show me,” Natty asked, looking from one girl to the next.
</p><p>
What Ashley was talking about finally dawned on her and she said, “Oh, those.”
</p><p>
Erin was grinning as she closed her eyes and there was a disturbance in the air above the bed. From thin air, her strap-on appeared and fell to the bed. Natty frowned, picked it up.
</p><p>
“I know what this is,” she said, pointing at the dildo, “but what’s with all the straps?”
</p><p>
Winking at her, Erin said, “You’ll see.”
</p><p>
Mindy watched the blonde pull of the thong, then slip into her harness. She grinned as she saw Natty’s eyes widen as she understood the reason for all the straps.
</p><p>
“Oh my,” the dead girl said, laughing.
</p><p>
She stretched out on her back and Erin moved between her legs. Natty helped her ease the dildo into her, moaning thickly as it slipped deep. She grinned up at Erin, her beautiful eyes full of mischief.
</p><p>
“It’s been a long time since I’ve done this,” the girl said, sighing as Erin began to move slowly in and out of her, “Oh, God! Too long.”
</p><p>
Undoing the top, Erin threw it away, but left the chaps and boots on. Mindy couldn’t help but admire her, thought she looked incredible.
</p><p>
Ashley looked at Mindy, winked, then closed her eyes. Mindy heard the sound of air being displaced then the redhead’s strap-on materialized above the bed. She grinned at the redhead as she slipped into the harness, crawled over to give Natty a kiss.
</p><p>
Still on her hands and knees, she felt Ashley’s weight shift on the bed as she moved behind her. She shivered when the cool rubber of the dildo pressed against her girlhood. For all she thought she was ready for it, she gasped when Ashley eased it inside her. She had forgotten how big it was, felt herself stretching to accept it.
</p><p>
Glancing over her shoulder at Ashley, she saw the girl grab her hips and begin to thrust into her. She moaned thickly as the shaft found that magic spot Erin had tormented earlier, her body still not completely recovered from her orgasm.
</p><p>
“Oh, God,” she moaned, as Ashley’s pace slowly increased.
</p><p>
She turned back, met Natty’s eyes. The girl managed a smile before she lost it as Erin continued to slowly roll her hips back and forth. Natty bit her lip, tried to hold in the sounds that were dripping from her slack mouth.
</p><p>
Mindy twisted her body, lowered her mouth to one of her turgid nipples. As she licked and gently nibbled that pink nub, Natty lost her battle with those cries. Rolling her eyes up, Mindy winked at her as she teased the nipple until Natty groaned. The girl looked all out of sorts, was clutching at the sheets as her body tried to escape its delicious torment.
</p><p>
Ashley’s hands demanded her attention, slipping up her flanks to cup her jiggling breasts. Mindy groaned as the tables were turned on her, the redhead torturing her sensitive nipples until she arched her back.
</p><p>
Putting a hand on her cheek, Erin turned her head, kissed Mindy deeply. She hadn’t expected it, felt herself responding to the kiss.
</p><p>
One of the hands cupping her small breasts slipped down her stomach and into the junction of her thighs. She moaned into Erin’s mouth, had to break the kiss as Ashley teased her tender bud with her fingers. So many lovely things were happening to her and she couldn’t focus on any one of them. They blurred into one pleasantly intense sensation, had her making these wordless cries of pleasure. Closing her eyes and hanging her head, she let Ashley have her way with her. Just held on for the ride.
</p><p>
“How I’ve missed this,” Natty moaned, propping up on her elbows for a kiss from Erin, “Please don’t stop.”
</p><p>
Mindy didn’t want it to stop, either. She knew she wouldn’t last much longer, already felt an orgasm stirring to life inside of her. The thrusting of the dildo, coming fast and deep now, the fingers teasing her bud… It was all too much.
</p><p>
She cried out as she came, jerked off the dildo like it had burned her. Gasping, she shook with her orgasm. Her whole body was trembling as she turned around and embraced the grinning redhead.
</p><p>
“That was amazing,” she whispered, then kissed her.
</p><p>
“My turn,” Ashley said, undoing one of the straps and slipping out of the harness. She held it out to Mindy.
</p><p>
“I have my own, thanks to you,” she said, closing her eyes and picturing her harness already on her hips. She felt that curious tingling she had felt when she thought her costume into being and heard Ashley laugh.
</p><p>
Opening her eyes she saw the redhead grinning at her, “Why didn’t I think of that? So much easier than trying to put it on the old fashion way.”
</p><p>
She looked down and saw her strap-on firmly in place, then looked back at Ashley, said, “Turn around.”
</p><p>
“So forceful,” Ashley said, excitement creeping into her voice. She turned around on her knees, looked back at Mindy, said, “Is this how you want me?”
</p><p>
Grinning, Mindy put a hand between her shoulder blades and urged her down until her backside was in the air and her cheek pressed against the mattress. It was a very revealing position, had to make Ashley feel very vulnerable. The girl was biting her lip, looked more than a little turned on.
</p><p>
Mindy eased into her, found the girl more than ready for the dildo. Ashley moaned as she took a hold of her hips and began to thrust.
</p><p>
“Let me have your hands,” Mindy said, holding out her hand, “put them behind your back.”
</p><p>
Shivering with excitement, Ashley did as she said. Mindy trapped her wrists, holding her arms behind her. The girl’s soft sighs became moans as she couldn’t pull them away. Mindy had to smile, thinking it was easy to get the girl going.
</p><p>
“Pass me the handcuffs,” she said to Erin, pointing at the set on Natty’s utility belt. Erin passed them to her, laughing and shaking her head. She snapped one open cuff on Ashley’s wrist, the girl giggling. She closed the other one, securing the redhead’s arms behind her.
</p><p>
“Not getting away from me, now,” Mindy said, her hands returning to her hips. She heard Ashley’s breathing change, new the girl was turned on by the handcuffs.
</p><p>
“I don’t think we have a key for those,” Erin said, laughing.
</p><p>
“That’s alright,” Mindy said, her voice playful, “I wasn’t planning on letting her go, anyway.”
</p><p>
“Uh-oh, Ash,” Erin laughed.
</p><p>
Taking her time, Mindy thrust in and out of Ashley’s sopping wet pussy, enjoying the way the nub on the back of the strap-on rubbed against her still sensitive clit. Leaning forward, she grabbed Ashley’s shoulder, pulled her to her knees. The girl moaned as she let her hands slip up stomach to cup her breasts. Mindy teased her pink nipples until the girl squirmed, didn’t stop until she arched her back.
</p><p>
Playfully, she pushed her back down, her face on the sheets, again. Ashley’s sounds of excitement got almost instantly louder. The girl really did like being messed with.
</p><p>
“Oh, OH,” Natty said, drawing Mindy’s attention. So caught up in playing with Ashley, she had forgotten about the two blondes beside her. Turning her head, she saw Erin had a hold of Natty’s hips, was really letting her have it. Natty’s eyes were rolled back in her head and she couldn’t finish a moan without a thrust cutting it off. Her back was arched off the bed, her small breasts straining skyward.
</p><p>
Then she let out one more cry of ecstasy, her body stiffening. Gasping for air, she smoothed the hair from her face, smiled up at Erin.
</p><p>
Grinning, Mindy turned her attention back to the writhing redhead. She was close to coming, Mindy thought. She slowed down, didn’t want to finish her off too quickly. Ashley craned her head around, looked frustrated by the change of pace. Mindy only smiled at her.
</p><p>
“That’s not cool,” Ashley said, pouting.
</p><p>
“That’s the problem with not having control,” Mindy said, stopping all together, “I can make you come until you beg to stop or I can tease you until you beg to come. It all depends on my mood.”
</p><p>
“Please start thrusting, again,” Ashley said, still pouting, “I was so close.”
</p><p>
“You mean like this,” she said, thrusting once, then stopping.
</p><p>
“Come on,” Ashley said, laughing, “please let me come.”
</p><p>
“What’s in it for me?”
</p><p>
“My undying gratitude,” Ashley said, hopefully.
</p><p>
“How about you make Erin feel good and we’ll talk about your orgasm? It is her birthday, after all.”
</p><p>
Erin leaned in and whispered, “How are you so good at this? Teasing her?”
</p><p>
“Sarah liked to play games, too. She would get turned on by letting me be in charge, had me watch these videos to learn how.”
</p><p>
“Well, you have poor Ashley a horny mess,” Erin said, crawling in front of the girl. She stretched out on her back, opened her legs wide.
</p><p>
Ashley removed the strap-on Erin was wearing, tossed it aside. She glanced over her shoulder at Mindy and the brunette nodded. She lowered her mouth to Erin’s sex, teased her bud with her tongue.
</p><p>
Mindy waited for the first moan from Erin before pushing the dildo deep into Ashley. She pulled it out slowly, then eased it back in. Keeping up that tantalizing pace, she watched as the redhead tried to please Erin. Without her hands to hold her up, it was no easy task, made more difficult because Mindy’s slow thrusts were driving her crazy.
</p><p>
She wasn’t aware Natty had moved until, she felt the girl’s hand on her back. Looking over her shoulder, she saw the blonde had slipped into Ashley’s strap-on. Mindy realized her intentions, wondered how in the world it would work. Still, when Natty pulled her harness to one side, she didn’t stop her from slipping the dildo into her. Suddenly, she was sandwiched between Ashley’s round backside and Natty’s lower abdomen, the knot of her own strap-on rubbing against her clit every time she thrust into Ashley and the dildo of Natty’s moving deep inside of her.
</p><p>
“Oh God,” she moaned.
</p><p>
Ashley looked back at her, smiled when she saw what Natty was doing to her, “Now who is stuck?”
</p><p>
“Do you want me to stop, again?”
</p><p>
“Please don’t,” Ashley said.
</p><p>
Laughing, Mindy started slowly moving her hips, again, letting her strap-on ease in and out. Each thrust was a sweet torture, her young body assaulted from both sides. Natty’s dildo moved inside of her every time and the knot was pressing deliciously against her tender bud. She bit her lip, moaning.
</p><p>
With a surprising amount of grace, Natty and Mindy found a rhythm, a pace that had Mindy making these little mewling sounds. She couldn’t stop.
</p><p>
Natty slid her hands up her flanks to cup Mindy’s breasts, making her back arch as her nipples drug across her palms. The top parted, fell between them and Natty’s fingers found bare skin. She groaned as the blonde continued to knead those pale swells. It was almost more than she could bear.
</p><p>
She tried to focus on something else before she got too excited. She watched Ashley as she struggled with going down on Erin. Erin was up on her elbows, had her hand on the back of the redhead’s head, holding her to her undulating body. Her head was lulled back, her golden hair sweeping the sheets behind her. Her stomach kept clenching and her breasts heaving as moan after moan ripped from her.
</p><p>
Seeing Erin in throes of pleasure wasn’t helping, so she closed her eyes. She could still hear her cries mixing with her own and Ashley’s. There was no escaping the wonderful sensations swirling around her.
</p><p>
She felt an orgasm start to build inside of her, knew what was coming but couldn’t stop it. Crying out, she climaxed, her whole body going crazy. Natty didn’t stop, kept thrusting into her spasming sex. She pushed against her buttocks each time, forced Mindy to keep pleasuring Ashley. The knot of her strap-on was rubbing against her now very sensitive clit, making her hips jerk
</p><p>
“Oh, God,” she cried, as a second orgasm grabbed a hold of her and shook her.
</p><p>
Ashley looked over her shoulder, saw Mindy’s face screwed up in a rictus of pleasure and grinned before turning back to Erin. She pushed back into each thrust, putting more pressure on the dildo and driving Mindy’s already writhing body wild.
</p><p>
Natty kept her hips rolling forward, the dildo biting deep into Mindy’s sensitive sex. Mindy tried to put a hand between them, hold her off but Natty snared it and held it away. Helpless, Mindy gritted her teeth as a third orgasm took her.
</p><p>
“You better hurry up and finish Erin off, Ashley,” Natty said, her tone playful, “I’m not sure how much more Mindy can stand.”
</p><p>
Mindy looked at Erin, saw she was close, her body driving crazy by Ashley’s mouth. She gritted her teeth, forced herself to breath slowly, to relax. She was no stranger to this game, had played it more than once with Sarah, her babysitter. She could hold off a fourth orgasm if she just stayed calm.
</p><p>
Erin’s head, which had been lulling loosely on her neck suddenly snapped up and she looked wide eyed at Ashley. Her hips jerked without grace, then she locked up as she came. A cry escaped her, the sound of pure ecstasy. Trembling, she collapsed to her back. She was smiling, her eyes closed as the feel good juices started flowing.
</p><p>
Leaning in, Natty whispered in Mindy’s ear, “Do you promise to make Ashley feel good?”
</p><p>
“Yes,” Mindy moaned.
</p><p>
“Not to stop until she comes,” Natty asked, thrusting faster.
</p><p>
It was getting harder for Mindy to hold back her orgasm. If Natty kept this up she was going to loose the battle.
</p><p>
“Yes,” she said, her words little more than a whisper. She couldn’t catch her breath to say it any louder.
</p><p>
“Even if you can barely think straight from coming yourself,” Natty teased.
</p><p>
“I promise,” Mindy said, loosing control. She cried out as a fourth orgasm shook her to pieces.
</p><p>
“Remember,” Natty said, easing out of her, “you promised.”
</p><p>
Her body didn’t want to cooperate, wanted to turn into a puddle of orgasmic goo but she forced herself to keep thrusting, crying out each time the knot rubbed against her tender bud.
</p><p>
“Just like… Don’t stop,” Ashley moaned.
</p><p>
Mindy gritted her teeth, felt another orgasm building up inside. There was no holding this one back, her body far too sensitive. She only hoped Ashley finished before she did because she didn’t think she had the will power to push through another climax. Each one had hit her harder, was more intense the one before it. This one would surely be the end of her.
</p><p>
“Oh, I’m so close,” the redhead said, closing her eyes, “so close…”
</p><p>
Me too, Mindy thought, tension creeping into her body.
</p><p>
Ashley cried out, her body jerking forward as she climaxed. Mindy was right behind her, her body shaking itself apart. She was trembling all over, her heart knocking around her breast like a crazed animal in a cage. Feeling fuzzy, she could only sit back on her haunches and smile. Dazed, she could only smile.
</p><p>
“That looked like fun,” Erin said, laughing at her.
</p><p>
“I can’t feel my toes,” Mindy said, her voice almost slurred.
</p><p>
Laughing, Ashley said to Erin, “I think that is a yes.”
</p><p>
Shaking it off, Mindy grinned and said, “Isn’t someone supposed to yell ‘cut’?”
</p><p>
“The camera,” Natty exclaimed, springing of the bed. She ran to it, still wearing the strap-on, a hilarious sight. Finding the stop button, she killed the recording. Coming back to the bed, she said, “I had forgotten about it.”
</p><p>
“I think we all did,” Mindy said, laughing, “We got carried away, again.”
</p><p>
“Tell me about it,” Ashley said, shaking her head, “can some one let me out of these cuffs?”
</p><p>
“I told you I wasn’t letting you out,” Mindy said, laughing when the girl gave her a look, “if you want out so bad, just think the cuffs gone.”
</p><p>
“Oh,” Ashley said, grinning sheepishly. She closed her eyes and thought the cuffs away. Rubbing her wrists, she said, “Shame on you. You know I can’t help myself.”
</p><p>
Winking at her, Mindy said, “Which is why it is so much fun.”
</p>"
1169,"Black Lingerie Chronicle, Chapter 6",Ebo,6,Erin makes preparations for the party and Mindy gets an unexpected email from someone in her past.,"['f', 'f mast toy']","<p> Yawning, Erin sat up in bed and stretched the sleep out of her young body. Standing up, she was glad to see she wasn’t stiff and sore anymore. After Saturday night’s crazy strap-on orgy, she had awakened gimpy. All day Sunday, her thighs and back had cursed at her when she moved. She was worried last night’s activities would only make it worse. Luckily, she seemed to have recovered. </p><p> Remembering her experiment, the little tattoo on her hip, she held her breath and pulled her panties down. She was relieved to see smooth skin but also kind of disappointed not to see her cute tattoo. Maybe she’d get one for real when she was older. </p><p> She slipped into her robe, then gathered fresh underwear. Humming YMCA to herself, she headed for the bathroom for a shower. With the water running, she stripped out of her clothes and turned to the mirror for her daily puberty check. All thoughts of looking for changes in her developing body fled her mind when she spotted the heart-shaped pendant on its silver chain. </p><p> After meeting Natty in the Place of Locked Doors, she was surprised that anything could still shock her, but seeing that necklace dangle around her neck made her gasp. </p><p> “How,” she asked, touching the pendant to make sure it was real. It was solid under her fingertips. Reaching behind her, she undid the clasp and removed the necklace. She set it on the vanity, stared at it like she half expected it to disappear. When it didn’t, she had to wrench her eyes away so she could take a shower. </p><p> The whole time she was soaping up, she couldn’t stop thinking about the necklace. So wrapped up in thought, she almost forgot to wash her hair. Laughing at herself, she finished her shower, dried off, and slipped into clean panties. Back in her robe, she picked up the necklace and went to her room. </p><p> As she changed into her school uniform, she kept stealing glances at it. Where it sat on her desk, it gleamed like a talisman with magical powers. Considering where it had come from, that wasn’t too far from the truth. </p><p> Dressed, she slipped the necklace into her pocket. Ashley and Mindy had to see this. </p><p> She couldn’t even wait for lunch, went to find the girls at their lockers when she made it to school. They saw how excited she was, let her lead them to a corner. They recognized the necklace right away when she pulled it from her pocket. Ashley’s eyes grew so wide they were threatening to pop out of her skull and Mindy gasped in surprise. </p><p> “That’s the necklace Natty gave you,” Ashley said, excitedly, “How?” </p><p> “I don’t know. I woke up wearing it,” she said, grinning. </p><p> Mindy reaching out to touch the necklace. She looked like she expected her fingers to pass through it, even though it sat in Erin’s upturned palm. A confused smile tugged at her lips as she looked up at Erin and said, “It is warm.” </p><p> “Well, its been in my pocket,” Erin said, frowning. </p><p> “I thought it would be cold,” she said, grinning sheepishly, “or my finger would pass through it like it was a ghost object. Isn’t that how it always happens in the movies?” </p><p> “Pretty much,” Ashley said. </p><p> “It feels just like a necklace, as solid as anything else,” Erin said. </p><p> “Only it is from the Place of Locked Doors,” Mindy said, grinning, “the afterlife. It proves things can be brought back from over there. It isn’t one way. This connection between our world and the Place of Locked Doors is a two-way street.” </p><p> “That is kind of creepy, isn’t it,” Ashley said, rubbing her arms, “I was okay with being able to think things over there. I’m not so sure about the other way around.” </p><p> Erin nodded, smiled at her friend, “Yeah, it gave me chills thinking about it. </p><p> “We need to get to class,” Mindy said, glancing at the clock. </p><p> “Can you two come over later? I think we need to talk about this,” Erin said, showing them the necklace one more time before putting it in her pocket. </p><p> “It isn’t the only thing we need to talk about,” Ashley said, laughing. </p><p> ————————————————————————– </p><p> “A digital photograph and some writing on a page in a notebook is one thing,” Ashley said, holding the necklace in her hand, “but this is something else. You brought a solid object over from the Place Of Locked Doors.” </p><p> Erin nodded, looked at Mindy. They were in Erin’s room, gathered on her bed. The Black Lingerie Chronicle- as Ashley liked to call the notebook full of observations about the Place of Locked Doors- was open between them. </p><p> “Then there is the studio apartment and butt load of cash under this place, but we’ll have to come back to that,” Ashley said, shaking her head. </p><p> “I wonder if the video we made is down there,” Mindy said, looking from girl to girl, “It is a possibility, right? I guess, anything is a possibility now.” </p><p> Grinning, Erin said, “Last night was crazy.” </p><p> “Yeah,” Ashley said, laughing and shaking her head, “if the parental types ever saw that video…” </p><p> “Right,” Mindy said, running her thumb across her throat, “it wouldn’t be pretty. Which is why we need to make sure it isn’t down there.” </p><p> “Mom and Dad don’t know about the basement, yet. If there is a video, it is safe for now,” Erin said, then pointed at the necklace, “I’m more concerned about that.” </p><p> “Why this? The video could have us grounded forever.” </p><p> “Remember when Ashley made her coin analogy about the Place of Locked Doors,” she said, looking at the redhead, “pointing out that fooling around over there could have negative consequences. Well, isn’t anyone else a little freaked out about being able to bring this here from over there.” </p><p> “It is a little unnerving, yeah,” Mindy said. </p><p> “Ashley, how many horror movies involve bringing something evil back from the other side?” </p><p> “A bunch,” Ashley said, then looked down at the necklace, “You think this is evil?” </p><p> “No, it is just a necklace,” Erin said, then, “but if it can be brought over, then…” </p><p> “Oh,” Ashley said, her eyes widened, “You are worried about something creepy, crawly finding its way over.” </p><p> “I just don’t want to be the one who brings it over,” Erin said, then laughed, “I don’t want to have to say ‘My bad’ when some demon is chewing on people.” </p><p> Laughing, Mindy said, “You think that is a possibility?” </p><p> “Probably not,” Erin admitted, grinning. </p><p> “What I want to know is why the necklace? And why now,” Ashley asked, frowning down at it. </p><p> “What are you thinking about,” Mindy asked, looking at her. </p><p> “How did Erin bring this back? She obviously didn’t mean to.” </p><p> “I was wearing it when I flipped back over,” Erin said, shrugging. </p><p> “Yeah, but you didn’t show up in the black lingerie after the orgy, did you? Or your boots after that second time with Natty?” </p><p> “Well, no,” Erin said, frowning. </p><p> “So, why the necklace?” </p><p> “It was a gift,” Mindy said, looking at it, “sentimental value, maybe?” </p><p> “Could be,” Ashley said, then shrugged, “I guess it is pointless to wonder. How can we prove any theory we come up with, anyway?” </p><p> “It isn’t pointless to wonder,” Erin said, patting her thigh, “Never stop wondering.” </p><p> “Then there is the Wolf Box,” Ashley said, pointing at the jewelry box, “What are the odds of Erin seeing that box and getting it as a gift? It has to be astronomical, right? A box that belong to a girl now dead for fifty years suddenly comes back to the house she lived in, to the girl she has been, well, communicating with. It doesn’t seem like a coincidence.” </p><p> “So, what are you saying?” </p><p> “There seems to be more at work here than we know about. Almost like there is a… plan. Or am I getting paranoid?” </p><p> “Maybe a little,” Mindy said, drawing a look from the girl, “doesn’t mean you are wrong. It is one helluva coincidence.” </p><p> “Natty is proof that there is life after death,” Erin said, looking at Ashley, “And the Place of Locked Doors proves there are forces at work we don’t fully understand. So, who is to say there isn’t a plan?” </p><p> Ashley groaned, rubbed her temples, “God, I have a headache, now.” </p><p> ——————————————————————————— </p><p> “Shit, why am I so nervous?” </p><p> Ashley sat on the couch, grinning as she watched her step-sister pace back and forth. Loren was so self-assured most times but when it came to Beth, she was a mess. Her girlfriend was due to arrive for dinner at any minute and the teenager was nearly freaking out. </p><p> “You are wearing a rut in the floor,” she said, laughing when Loren gave her a dirty look. Still, the teenager sat down, tucked her dress under her knees. </p><p> “It is going to be fine. Beth is a perfectly lovely girl, sweet and pretty. Your mom is going to love her,” Ashley said, then laughed, “she might embarrass the hell out of you, show Beth some embarrassing pictures of you as a kid or something. I’m pretty sure that is a part of her job description.” </p><p> “Oh God,” Loren said, laughing, “I hope she doesn’t get the photo albums out.” </p><p> “Better knock on wood before you jinx yourself.” </p><p> Loren rapped her knuckles on the coffee table, then jumped when the doorbell rang. She looked at Ashley, then at the door. Taking a deep breath, she went to the door, opened it. Ashley looked around her, saw Beth standing in the open door. She wore a simple yellow dress, her hair pulled up in loose twist. Ashley thought she looked nice with her hair up. </p><p> Apparently so did Loren, her eyes wide at the sight of her, “Wow. I’ve never seen you in a dress before. And the hair!” </p><p> “Don’t get used to it,” Beth said, smiling at her reaction. She gave Loren an affectionate squeeze and a quick kiss. </p><p> “Loren,” her mother called from the entrance to the living room. </p><p> Loren took another deep breath and Beth’s hand. She closed the door behind them, turned to give her mother a nervous smile, “Mom, this is Beth. Beth, my mom.” </p><p> Her mother crossed the room, smiling, “Beth, it is nice to meet you. Welcome to our home.” </p><p> “Thank you, ma’am,” Beth said, smiling in return, “and thanks for inviting me to dinner.” </p><p> “You are more than welcome. You look very lovely,” she said, looking her daughter’s girlfriend up and down, “I love that dress.” </p><p> “Thanks,” Beth said. </p><p> “Dinner isn’t for another thirty minutes,” she said, then gave Loren a look, “You are welcome to hang out in the living room.” </p><p> Loren laughed, getting the point, “Yes, Mom. I remember the speech.” </p><p> “Good,” she said, leaving the room. </p><p> When she was gone, Loren said, “So far, so good.” </p><p> “I think we are okay. I’ve dated girls whose parent’s pretend to be civil but really didn’t approve of their daughter’s sexual orientation. Your mom doesn’t strike me as one of those types,” Beth said, taking her hand. </p><p> “Do you two want the living room,” Ashley said and they blinked at her. She laughed, realizing they had forgotten about her. </p><p> “Sorry, Ashley,” Beth said, grinning sheepishly. </p><p> “Yeah, you were lost in each others’ eyes,” she said, making them laugh, “I’ll go upstairs if you want to be alone.” </p><p> “We wouldn’t want to kick you out of the living room,” Beth said. </p><p> Getting up, Ashley said, “That is a yes. No problem.” </p><p> “Thanks,” Loren said, meeting her eyes. </p><p> “Don’t mention it,” Ashley said, then to Beth, “I like your hair up. You look very nice.” </p><p> “Thanks,” Beth said, smiling sweetly. </p><p> “You really do,” Loren said, receiving a kiss for the comment. </p><p> It was Ashley’s cue to leave. She left the lovebirds in the living room, went upstairs to her room. Flopping on her bed, she thought Beth was probably right about Loren’s mother. She was going to be fine with her daughter dating Beth. </p><p> Staring at the ceiling, she wondered what her dad would think if she brought a girl home for him to meet. Then she wondered where that thought had come from. While she had a blast being with the girls, loved fooling around with them, the thought of dating a girl was a new one for her. Did she want to date one? </p><p> She didn’t know. </p><p> Shaking her head, she got off the bed and went to her desk. Booting up her computer she decided to research Vonage for Natty. Like she had thought, it was telephone service over the internet. She cringed when she saw it required a monthly fee. Since Natty didn’t have a credit card and Ashley didn’t, either, Vonage was a bust. </p><p> She sat back in her chair, thinking. She wasn’t ready to give up, yet. While Vonage didn’t pan out, there might still be a way to get phone service to the Place of Locked Doors. She got an idea and used Google to search for products similar to Vonage. She was a little disheartened when most seemed to have a re-accuring monthly fee. </p><p> Then she found one that seemed like it might work. It was called Magic Jack and came with a year’s service. She found it at Walmart, for forty five dollars. Then she got really excited when she saw she could buy more service in store. No need for a credit card. </p><p> Picking up her phone, she called Erin. When she answered, Ashley said, “I need seventeen bucks.” </p><p> “I recommend getting a paper route,” Erin said. </p><p> “No, I found a way for Natty to make phone calls,” Ashley said. </p><p> “I didn’t know she was trying to,” Erin said, then laughed, “What, does she need to order a pizza?” </p><p> “Ha ha,” Ashley said, laughing anyway, “Don’t you think it would be cool to be able to talk to her at anytime.” </p><p> “Huh,” Erin said, then, “Actually, yeah. What’s the money for?” </p><p> “I found this thing called Magic Jack. You can use it to make phone calls over the internet.” </p><p> “Over the internet… Hey, that might actually work. What, is it like Vonage?” </p><p> “Yeah, but without a monthly fee,” Ashley said. </p><p> “Are monthly fees bad,” Erin asked. </p><p> “Not if you have a credit card,” she said, laughing, “Do you, because I don’t.” </p><p> “Um, no.” </p><p> “So no Vonage.” </p><p> “I’m in. I still got some birthday money to blow, anyway.” </p><p> “Great. I’ve got to call Mindy and bum seventeen bucks.” </p><p> “Okay,” Erin said, laughing, “Bye.” </p><p> “Bye,” Ashley said, ending the call. She called Mindy. </p><p> “Hey,” the brunette said, when the call went through. </p><p> “I figured out how to get phone service to the Place of Locked Doors but I need seventeen bucks from you.” </p><p> “I’m fine, thanks for asking, Ashley. And how are you,” Mindy said, making Ashley laugh. </p><p> “Sorry, I’m a little excited. We could be talking to Natty on the phone if this idea of mine works.” </p><p> “Are you serious?” </p><p> Ashley told her about what she had found. The brunette was intrigued, agreed to kick some money in for the Magic Jack. </p><p> She had just hung up and was staring at her computer screen when a knock came at the door. Getting up, she answered it to find Loren grinning at her. </p><p> “It’s time to eat,” Loren said. </p><p> “I’m coming down,” she said, closing the door behind her. </p><p> “And Ashley,” she said, giving her a smile, “thanks for giving us some privacy. You know, earlier.” </p><p> “How’s it going so far,” Ashley asked, returning the smile. </p><p> “Better than I hoped,” she said, laughing, “Mom has stayed in the kitchen, left us alone.” </p><p> “You know,” Ashley said, grinning, “you are about to be trapped at the table with her. Now comes the questions as she gets to know your girlfriend. Are you ready for this?” </p><p> “No,” Loren said. </p><p> “Good,” Ashley said, laughing, “I like when dinner comes with entertainment.” </p><p> “Oh God,” Loren said. </p><p> Her step-mother had made lasagna, probably her best dish, and Ashley’s mouth was watering from the smell of it long before she made it to the dining room. Entering the room, she saw fresh salad and garlic toast. Her stomach let her know it was time to dig in. </p><p> “This looks wonderful, Mrs. Connors,” Beth said. </p><p> “Thank you, Beth,” she said, smiling, “Let’s eat.” </p><p> The food really was excellent, actually kept everyone quiet and happily chewing for a while. Loren looked like she might get a reprieve but she wasn’t that lucky. About half way through her plate, her mother found time to start asking questions. </p><p> “Do you go to school with Loren, Beth,” she asked. </p><p> “No ma’am,” she said, “I go to Southern High.” </p><p> “Then how did you meet?” </p><p> Beth glanced at Loren, who shrugged and said, “At a party.” </p><p> Beth glanced at Mrs. Connors, waiting to see if that would cause a problem. It didn’t. Her mother only gave her a sad smile and shook her head. </p><p> “I didn’t have to sneak out for this one,” Loren said, seeing the shake of her head, “It was the block party a few years ago. We got to talking that night, then I ran into her at the mall a few months later. We started talking again. Then she asked me out.” </p><p> Beth smiled at the memory, “You were a mess back, then. Scared to admit you were a lesbian to anyone. I had to ask you out three times before you said yes.” </p><p> “It is a good thing you are like a pit bull with a bone,” Loren said. </p><p> “Loren,” her mother admonished, “That isn’t nice.” </p><p> It was a waste because Beth was grinning at Loren. It must be an inside joke between them. Her mother caught the grin, then smiled. The love these two girls had for each other was plain to see. </p><p> “We’ve been dating ever since,” Loren said, looking at her mother. </p><p> “Sneaking out of the house, worrying me to death,” her mother said. </p><p> “Sorry about that,” Beth said, a sheepish grin on her face. </p><p> “We actually had to nail her window shut, she kept sneaking out,” Ashley’s dad said, his first contribution to the conversation. </p><p> Blushing, she said, “I know. She was sneaking out to see me.” </p><p> “Ah,” he said, nodding with a hint of a knowing smile on his face, “Well, you are welcome here at any time, Beth. No more sneaking around. However, there will be no funny business under my roof. You two aren’t allowed to be in Loren’s room together.” </p><p> Ashley laughed when Loren’s face turn the same shade as the marinara sauce on the lasagna. She was a little surprised it was her father who got the first barb into Loren. </p><p> “So do like teenagers used to do,” he said, grinning, “find somewhere to park and fool around.” </p><p> “Dear,” Loren’s mother said, her eyes wide in shock, “Ashley’s at the table!” </p><p> “Disregard that last statement, Ashley,” he said, looking sheepishly at his wife. </p><p> The look on her step-mother’s face was priceless. Ashley about fell out, she was laughing so hard. </p><p> “Did you really just tell my daughter to go park somewhere and make out?” </p><p> “Come on, hon,” he said, laughing at her, “be realistic. They’ve been together for more than a year. I’m sure the thought has more than crossed their minds.” </p><p> “I know that,” she said, exasperated, “I’m not in denial. I just can’t believe you actually said it. With Ashley at the table, no less.” </p><p> “Don’t worry about me,” Ashley said, grinning, “It’ll at least three years before I can park and make out with anyone.” </p><p> “Help me, Jesus,” her stepmother said, rolling her eyes to the heavens, “the girl is going to take after her father.” </p><p> Her father held up his hand and, grinning, she gave him a high five. Everyone at the table laughed, even her stepmother. </p><p> “Do you see what you are getting into, Beth,” Mrs. Connors said, motioning around the table, “It isn’t too late to run.” </p><p> “I think I’ll stick around,” she said, grinning at Loren. </p><p> “Good,” she said, smiling, “I haven’t seen my girl smile like that in a long time and she hasn’t stopped since you walked through the door.” </p><p> “Yeah, I love her, too,” Beth said, still looking at Loren. </p><p> “Aah,” Ashley said, grinning. </p><p> “Shut up,” Loren said, laughing. </p><p> ——————————————————————————- </p><p> Yawning, Erin sat up in the dark, kicked off her comforter. She glanced at the alarm clock, saw the the green numerals read five in the morning. Shaking her head at the ungodly hour, she thought about going back to bed and doing this tomorrow. It would still be really early tomorrow, too. Groaning, she committed to doing it today. </p><p> Still, half asleep, she got out of bed and went to her desk. She found her camera where she’d left it last night. </p><p> To free up as much space on her memory card as she could, she’d transferred a bunch of photos onto her computer ahead of time. The only thing left on the camera were the pictures of her and Ashley modeling the lingerie they had found in the closet behind the closet in her parent’s room. She didn’t think it would be smart to put those pictures on her computer. She didn’t know if her parents were monitoring her computer use or not, but it wasn’t worth the risk. Deleting them would have been a smarter option but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. </p><p> After all, that had been a crazy night and the photos were treasured memories. </p><p> Before leaving the room, she slipped into a pair of flimsy shorts and a t-shirt. She figured getting caught sneaking around the house at this hour would be bad, but getting caught in just her panties seemed worse. Then again, she could say she was just sleepwalking, out for a stroll in her underwear. </p><p> Shaking her head, she decided the modest approach was better. </p><p> Putting her ear to the door, she listened for footsteps in the hallway. Not that she’d be able to hear them above the thundering of her heart. The adrenaline was flowing and had washed away the remnants of the sleep that clung to her. She was wide awake now and jittery with a nervous energy. </p><p> She took a deep breath and told herself to relax as she opened the door. Even if there was someone in the hallway, she wouldn’t be busted. She could just hide the camera with her body and go to the bathroom. The real danger didn’t come until she was downstairs, where she really didn’t have an excuse to be at this time of the morning. </p><p> The hallway was deserted. The sounds of the shower coming from the bathroom told her she needed to hurry. Her father was already up. Up on her tippy toes, she snuck down the hallway, then the stairs. She was mindful of the ones that creaked, which she had memorized before going to bed. She got a small thrill of success when she made it downstairs silently. </p><p> She went straight to the alarm panel, powering on the camera as she went. It seemed to take a lifetime to go through its start-up routine. She swore it hadn’t taken this long last night. The wait didn’t do anything for her raw nerves. </p><p> When it was finally ready, she put it standard video mode, set the zoom to max. She set it on the ledge of the cut out, angled it so that when her dad punched in the disarm code, it would be captured on video. </p><p> Hopefully, she thought, crossing her fingers. </p><p> She turned to go back upstairs when something dawned on her. Turning back, she saw the glare of the viewfinder had lit up the cut out like a neon sign. Her father would have to be blind to not notice it. </p><p> “Shit,” she said, thinking fast. She’d have to scrub the mission if she couldn’t contain the brightness of the display. Looking around the living room, she tried to find something to use but nothing in sight would work. </p><p> “Come on, think,” Erin said, her pulse racing. She was nearing panic mode, ready to snap up the camera and run back upstairs, when an idea came to her, “Tape! I need tape!” </p><p> She ran to the laundry room, nearly going down hard as a throw rug skated out from under her, but some how stayed up and moving. She found the roll of blue painters tape left over from her father’s last renovation attempt, ran back to the camera. She put a piece of tape over the display and it cut the glare way down. Grinning, she added a second layer for good measures, then set her spy camera back up. </p><p> Another trip to the laundry room to return the tape, a moment to fix the rug that had tried to kill her, and she was headed back upstairs. </p><p> No sooner had she cleared the stairs did the door to the bathroom open to a billow of steam. She froze like a deer in the headlights of an oncoming car. Sure she was busted, she watched her father emerge from the bathroom in just a towel. He spotted her out of the corner of his eye. </p><p> “What’s up, kiddo,” he said, friendly like not suspicious, “Need the bathroom?” </p><p> Trying not to show her relief, she nodded. </p><p> “Knock yourself out. I’m finished, anyway,” he said, turning into the master bedroom. </p><p> Sighing with relief, she walked on rubber band legs to the bathroom. Turns out, she hadn’t lied to her father, after all. After that close call, she really did need to go. As she sat on the toilet, she started to smile. The smile became a nervous giggle she had to clamp a hand to her mouth to contain. </p><p> Finished with the bathroom, she went back to her room. Looking at the alarm clock, she saw she could squeeze in another hour of sleep if she laid down now. Problem was, she was way too jazzed up to get back to sleep now. Like it or not, she was up for the day. </p><p> Still, she had an hour to kill. A slow grin spread on her face and she went to her closet. Pushing her clothes to one side, she found the pressure points on the back wall. The grin grew wider as the panel slid aside, revealing the tightly rolled lingerie that took up every inch of the void in the wall. Panties, bras, bustiers, corsets, high heels and boots, costumes and nighties. So much inappropriate lingerie and all of it fit her like a glove, like it was made for her. </p><p> Actually it had been made for Natty, but she and the dead girl were the same size. </p><p> She toyed with the thought of putting on something sexy but in the end she just grabbed the glass dildo. Like the lingerie, this sex toy had belonged to Natty. It was thinner than most dildos, meant for her younger body. </p><p> Erin ran to the bed, flopped on her back. Grinning, she shucked off her shorts and panties, tossed them aside. As an after thought, the shirt hit the floor, as well. Naked, she giggled, feeling the nervous excitement coursing through her young body. It was kind of dangerous, doing this now. </p><p> A flush of heat blossomed between her thighs. When she slipped the cool shaft of the dildo into her sex, she was ready for it. It slipped deep, made her moan as it filled her. It wasn’t as big as the strap-ons had been but still felt big inside of her. She grinned, thinking about Ashley and Mindy using their new toys on her, shivered at the memory. </p><p> She kind of wished they were here now. </p><p> Sighing, she started thrusting the toy in and out, her hips rolling up to meet each thrust. She closed her eyes, enjoyed the feel of it biting deep into her. Her free hand teased her breast, made her nipple ache sweetly. </p><p> Her body writhed with a mind of its own and she had to bite her lip to stifle the cries that wanted to slip past her parted lips. </p><p> The hand slip from her breast, down her belly, to torture her tender clit. The one, two punch of the thrusting toy and her massaging fingers drove her body wild. Such wonderful sensations were washing through her. She couldn’t completely bite back the animal sounds of enjoyment she was making. </p><p> Hopefully, no one was in the hallway, she thought, those little noises getting louder as her excitement grew. Her breathing was getting ragged, her heart thundering in her chest. She had herself in a state, knew it wouldn’t be long before she came. </p><p> Sure enough she felt that beautiful tension enter her young body, felt it welling up like pressure in a balloon. It kept building and building until surely she must explode. Then she did, her body stiffening and her back arching off the bed. A startled little gasp escaped her as her body shuddered through a climax. Then the tension slipped from her and she collapsed like a wet rag to the bed. Sweaty, gasping for breath, she smiled in the dark, stretched to keep the wonderful feelings ebbing through her body. </p><p> “I should start every day like this,” she said, laughing. </p><p> Glancing at the alarm clock, she saw she still had forty minutes to kill. She thought about doing it, again, but changed her mind. Naked, she took the dildo back to the closet, closed up the hidey-hole. </p><p> She booted up her computer, slipped into her robe. Sitting at her computer, she checked her email, saw she had two new emails. One was from Natty and the other was a friend request notice from Facebook. She was curious about the last one, but she opened the email from Natty first: </p><p> Hey, Erin. Ashley set me up a Skype account if you want to try it sometime. I did it with a girl I met on Facebook. It is kind of cool. We could talk face to face. </p><p> Erin grinned, wondered what the Facebook girl would think if she knew she was talking to a ghost. She sent the girl a reply, saying she’d have to set up an account but she’d like to Skype sometime. </p><p> Logging into her Facebook account, she saw a familiar face trying to be her friend. She recognized the girl from Natty’s page. Her name was Caroline, the request said. She was cute, had braces. Shrugging, Erin clicked Accept. Then Erin wondered if this was the girl Natty was Skyping with. </p><p> She made a mental note to ask the girl next time she saw her. </p><p> Glancing at the clock, she saw she hadn’t killed much time. Thinking about Natty’s email, she went to Skype’s website, downloaded the program. While it installed, she sent Natty another email saying she would Skype with her later, if she wanted. When it was installed, she set up an account, then turned her computer off. </p><p> It was about time for her to ‘get up’, so she gathered her things for a shower. Finished, she swiped on a little eyeliner, some lipgloss. Like she’d hoped, putting on makeup was getting easier with repetition. Satisfied, she went back to her room, changed into her school uniform. Combing her hair and pulling it into a ponytail, she smiled at her reflection. She looked and felt like a million bucks. </p><p> Downstairs, she made a simple breakfast of a bagel and a glass of juice, noticed her mother engrossed in some early morning talk show. Shaking her head, Erin had to grin. She ate her bagel and finished her juice. As she was leaving the kitchen, she made sure her mother was still involved with the show, then made a beeline for the camera in the cutout. </p><p> With it in hand, she ran upstairs to see if they had gotten lucky. Peeling the tape off the display, she stopped the video and rewound until she saw her dad in the frame. Finding the link cable to her laptop, she powered up the computer and put the video up on the screen. The quality was pretty good, better than she had hoped. She could clearly see the display on the alarm panel. She found the part of the video where her father entered the code, laughing triumphantly when she could clearly see the numbers he pushed. On a sticky note, she wrote down the code, then deleted the video. Powering her laptop and camera down, she grabbed her backpack and ran downstairs. </p><p> Her mother looked up when she came into the kitchen, motioned to the TV and said, “Can you believe this stuff?” </p><p> “Not really,” Erin said, laughing, “Ready to go?” </p><p> “Yeah.” </p><p> —————————————————————— </p><p> “So, it really worked?” </p><p> “You sound surprised. It was your idea,” Ashley said, laughing. </p><p> “True. Still, I wasn’t sure it would,” Mindy said, grinning sheepishly. </p><p> They were sitting at the lunch table, actually eating for once. Something was wrong; the food wasn’t half bad. </p><p> “This is actually pretty good,” Erin said, taking a bite of her spaghetti. </p><p> “I know. Weird, right?” </p><p> “I didn’t see Mrs. Mendoza on the serving line,” Mindy said. </p><p> “Yeah, it was a new lady,” Ashley said, then looked up, “Do you think that is why the food is better?” </p><p> “Could be. Mrs. Mendoza didn’t seem like the kind of person to care too much about people liking her food.” </p><p> “Think the parents complained,” Erin asked, glancing at the serving line. </p><p> “You mean got her fired,” Ashley said, frowning. </p><p> “Yeah. Maybe we’ll have this new woman from now on.” </p><p> “Could be the start of better food at lunch.” </p><p> “Think we are that lucky?” </p><p> “Who knows.” </p><p> “Can you believe the party is this weekend,” Mindy said, changing the subject, “only three days away.” </p><p> “I know,” Ashley said, grinning. </p><p> “Anyone else a little nervous now that it is getting close,” Mindy asked, looking from Ashley to Erin. </p><p> “A little,” Erin admitted, laughing, “It isn’t even the sneaking out part, I’m nervous about.” </p><p> “We are going to a party for eighth graders,” Ashley said and the girls nodded, “Carrie is a cool chick- Trisha, too- but…” </p><p> “Yeah,” Erin said, laughing, “We are going to stick out like sore thumbs.” </p><p> ———————————————————————- </p><p> “So this is Skype,” Ashley said, smiling at the screen. Natty grinned back, winked. Laughing, the redhead said, “Amazing, isn’t it? We are talking face to face in real time across two planes of existence. No Ouiji board, no seances. Just good old-fashioned conversation.” </p><p> “It is amazing,” Natty agreed, then said, “So, this is what 2015 looks like?” </p><p> “Let me give you the tour of my room,” Ashley said, slowly spinning the laptop so Natty could see her room. </p><p> When she was facing the redhead again, Natty grinned and said, “Nice room. It is definitely you. Not as science-fictiony as I’d have thought.” </p><p> Laughing, Ashley said, “We don’t have flying cars, yet, either.” </p><p> A knock came at the door and Ashley glanced over her shoulder at the door, then back at Natty, “Hold on. Someone is at the door. I’m going to minimize your window.” </p><p> She went to the door, opened it to find a slightly disheveled looking Loren standing in the hallway. She wore yoga pants and a baggy t-shirt, looked curiously out of sorts. She favored Ashley with a look that was hard to read. </p><p> “What’s up,” Ashley asked. </p><p> “Can I come in for a minute?” </p><p> “Um, sure,” Ashley said, stepping aside so she could enter the room, then closed the door. </p><p> Looking around the room, Loren asked, “Who were you talking to? I heard another voice through the door.” </p><p> “I was Skyping with a friend,” Ashley said, sitting on her office chair, “So…” </p><p> “I just spent three hours on Google,” she said without preamble, then laughed nervously, “I had… had to be sure I wasn’t crazy.” </p><p> “You can diagnose that on Google now,” Ashley asked, laughing. </p><p> “Smart ass,” Loren laughed, shaking her head, “The crazy story you told me about the girl in Erin’s dream… I didn’t think you were lying to me. I have to admit the story intrigued me. I did some digging, researched death’s in Erin’s house. I figured the girl who showed Erin the hiding place had to be a ghost and probably died in the house.” </p><p> Ashley’s eyes widened in surprise. When she and the girls came up with the story to tell her, she never thought Loren might do something like this. At best, she figured her step-sister wouldn’t believe her. Apparently, not only had she believed her, she had researched the whole story. </p><p> “I didn’t come across any stories about a woman dying next door but I did find a story about a girl committing suicide some fifty years ago,” Loren said, her eyes locking on Ashley’s, “In Erin’s bedroom, no less.” </p><p> The redhead’s pulse quickened as she realized Loren had stumbled onto Natty’s story, whether by pure accident or some innate detective skill. Loren saw the recognition in her eyes and she sighed, some of the tension leaving her body. </p><p> She took a folded up pieces of paper from her pocket, unfolded them. Ashley expected her to pass them to her but she didn’t. Instead, she said, “I was reading the article, thought if anyone would be a ghost it was this girl, Natasha. The poor girl was put through so much.” </p><p> Looking down at the papers in her hands, she said, “There was a photo of the girl at the bottom of the article. Such a pretty girl. Had this beautiful, warm smile you couldn’t soon forget. Which is why I recognized it right away. I’d seen it before.” </p><p> Stunned, Ashley asked, “You had?” </p><p> “Yeah. I was bored, checked out your Facebook page a few days ago,” Loren said, handing her one of the pages. It was the article, in grainy black and white was the photo of Natty. The second page Loren handed her was a print out of a photo on her Facebook page, one of Erin, Mindy, Natty and her smiling at the camera, the one they had taken after the orgy in the Place of Locked Doors. </p><p> “Is it her,” Loren asked, looking at her expectantly. She looked almost painfully unsure of herself, “Is that Natasha Bronsky in that picture? Tell me I’m not going crazy.” </p><p> Ashley couldn’t see any point in lying to her, so she nodded, waited to see how her step-sister would react. </p><p> “Jesus,” Loren said, sitting heavily on Ashley’s bed. She wiped a hand across her mouth, then asked, “How? How can she be in this picture with you three?” </p><p> “That would take a while to explain,” Ashley said, grinning at the dazed look on her face, “Assuming you believed me.” </p><p> “So, this Natty you all slept with,” Loren said, shaking her head in wonder, “Is actually this dead girl, Natasha Bronsky? You had contact with her?” </p><p> Ashley looked at her for a long moment, then said, “I want you to meet someone.” </p><p> She restored the Skype window. Loren gasped, her eyes so wide they were in danger of falling out of her head, as she stared at the grinning dead girl on the screen. She laughed at her reaction, felt for her. </p><p> “Loren, this is the Natty,” Ashley said, grinning, “dead girl extraordinaire. Natty, this is my befuddled step-sister, Loren.” </p><p> “It is nice to meet you, Loren,” Natty said, laughing, “Ashley has told me a lot about you.” </p><p> “Jesus, fuck,” Loren said, laughing in amazement, “It is really her. You are really Natasha Bronsky.” </p><p> “You can call me Natty, my friends do,” Natty said, smiling. </p><p> Ashley watched the doubt leave her step-sister’s face as the girl smiled. Ashley had to smile herself, knew it was the smile that made it real for Loren. </p><p> “How? How can this be real?” </p><p> Still smiling, Ashley said, “Natty, love. I think I need to cut this chat short.” </p><p> “Okay. It was nice meeting you, Loren.” </p><p> “You, too,” Loren said, sounded kind of dazed. </p><p> Ashley closed out of the program, then turned to her step-sister, who was looking at her expectantly. Smiling, she said, “Are you ready for a crazy story?” </p><p> “No,” Loren said, laughing, “Tell me anyway.” </p><p> Going to her radio, she started some music. Loren looked at her quizzically and she grinned, “Some of the details of this story… I don’t want the parental types overhearing.” </p><p> Loren shook her head and laughed, said, “Oh.” </p><p> Pulling her desk chair in front of Loren, she started talking and didn’t stop for the better part of an hour. She told Loren about Erin’s dream of Natty in the black lingerie and the hidey-hole; about Erin’s first sexual encounters with Natty in the Place of Locked Doors after trying the lingerie on; about her own experience with Natty after she, too, tried on the lingerie. She told her about Natty being trapped in her old room, unable to open any of the doors, but Erin could. She told her about Erin taking Natty outside of the house, about walking in a completely different era of time. Ashley told her everything. </p><p> For the most part, Loren listened in stunned silence, only asked a few questions. When Ashley wrapped up her story, she simply said, “Son of a bitch.” </p><p> Laughing, Ashley said, “Erin and I warned you it was crazy, that you wouldn’t believe us if we told you.” </p><p> “Yeah, I get that now,” she said, laughing, “If I hadn’t seen that girl on your computer screen…” </p><p> “It’s alright. I barely believe it sometimes and I lived through it.” </p><p> “It is a lot to take in,” Loren said, absentmindedly playing with the drawstring to her pants, “I don’t even know where to start.” </p><p> ————————————————————– </p><p> “This is useless,” Mindy said, closing her textbook. </p><p> She couldn’t focus on her studies, her mind wanting to wonder. She had made the mistake of checking her email before doing her homework and all she could think about was the message she’d received. It had been from her old babysitter, Sarah. </p><p> The teenager and Mindy had a tangled past, had become lovers when Mindy was just eight years old. Mindy’s feelings for her were a confused mess and she doubted any amount of therapy could sort them out. </p><p> Now, she was coming into town for the weekend. Mindy had thought she was getting over the girl- woman now, but the email had stirred up old feelings. She’d left for college this summer, leaving a void in Mindy’s life. Luckily, she’d found Erin and Ashley, who had helped dim the memory of laying with Sarah on the very bed she was stretched out on now. She thought she was getting over her, but all it took was one email to mess with her heart all over, again. </p><p> Sighing, she got off her bed and went to her desk. Opening her email account, she read the message, again: </p><p> Hi, Mindy. I’m going to be in town for the holiday weekend and I’d really like to see you. I know it isn’t the right thing to do. I tried to stay away but I can’t. I miss you so much. I know I’m a horrible person but I still need you. I’ll understand if you never want to see me, again. You have every right to hate me for the things I did to you. I wrote and deleted this email a dozen times, trying to convince myself not to send it. If you are reading this, I guess I did give in and send it. If you want to see me, it is completely up to you. </p><p> Sarah was right; she had every right to hate her. The girl had taken advantage of her, manipulated her into a sexual relationship. She was so good at that, had Mindy all but begging to be used. </p><p> Problem was, she didn’t hate the girl. In fact, she loved her. Just thinking about seeing Sarah, again, had her a horny, distracted mess. Before closing her homework, she had read the same paragraph three times and still didn’t know what it was about. All she could think about was the babysitter’s tight body moving against her own. </p><p> She wished Erin or Ashley were here, someone to distract her from her own thoughts. Glancing at her phone, she thought about calling them but it was late. Sighing, she closed her laptop, sat back in her chair. </p><p> It really was late, after eleven, and she needed to finish reading the chapter in her textbook so she could get some sleep. Seeing her old teddy bear, Mr. Buttons, she smiled. It had been a gift from Sarah for her ninth birthday. She had shown Mindy how the bear could keep her company when the babysitter wasn’t around and she was horny. </p><p> There wasn’t much she could do about her feelings for Sarah, but, maybe, if she did something about her horniness, she might get her homework finished and be in bed by midnight. </p><p> Getting up, she picked the big, plush bear up and looked at him. How many times had she abused the poor guy? Hundreds? Thousands? </p><p> “Feel like one more romp, Mr. Buttons,” she asked, grinning, “for old time’s sake?” </p><p> She took the bear to the bed, then stripped out of her sleep shirt. In just her panties, she straddled the plush toy. A flush of heat spread between her thighs as she remembered all times she used to do this. She grinned as she began to rub against Mr. Buttons. The bear had a big shit eating grin on his face and she liked to pretend he was enjoying what she was doing to him </p><p> “Do you like that, Mr. Buttons,” she said, sighing, “Do you like it when I rub against you like this?” </p><p> The bear just grinned at her. It made her laugh. </p><p> She moaned as it started to feel really good. She rocked her hips back and forth, grinding her tender sex against the bear. The soft fur tickled her bare thighs, made her shiver. She had her hands on his chest, absentmindedly played with the buttons on his vest that earned him his namesake. </p><p> Her eyes closed and she thought about the first time she did this, humped her teddy bear. Sarah had been sitting on the bed with her, wearing just a pair of panties. She had her hand in her underwear, her fingers thrusting in and out as she watched the mildly embarrassed Mindy strip out of her clothes and crawl atop her new stuffed animal. The fur had tickled her thighs then as it did now. She began to undulate her hips like Sarah had shown her, her nine year old body flexing and rubbing against Mr. Buttons. How good it had felt had surprised her and she was soon moaning and sighing, her little back arched in pleasure. Sarah’s eyes had been hot on her and Mindy could feel her excitement as she watched. The hand in her panties was working feverishly, the teenager straining to come. Then she did, her body going wild. The girl had grinned, moved to Mindy. She put those fingers to her lips and Mindy knew what she wanted, took them into her mouth to taste the girl with her tongue. Sarah moved behind her, her hands roaming over her body as she continued to rub against the bear. She had come so hard, her thighs squeezing the stuffed animal like a vice. </p><p> Mindy kind of wished Sarah was here now to touch her because, while it felt nice, rubbing against Mr. Buttons wasn’t getting her as excited as it used to. She needed something else. Her eyes went to the dresser and she sighed and got off Mr. Buttons. She grinned, wondered if he was still grinning now that she wasn’t rubbing her body against him. </p><p> She pulled the second drawer from the bottom all the way out and sat it on the bed. Velcroed to the back of it was her strap-on, the one Ashley had bought for her. Releasing it, she took it to the bed, stretched out on her back. She pulled the crotch of her panties aside, eased the dildo inside her ready sex. She bit her lip to stifle a moan as she began to thrust it in an out. </p><p> Glancing to her left, she saw Mr. Buttons watching her and she laughed, “Perverted old, Mr. Buttons. I bet you wished you could do this to me.” </p><p> She was just being silly, talking dirty to her stuffed animal but she blinked when it gave her an idea. Easing the toy out of her pussy, she moved to the naughty bear, slipped the straps of the panty onto his stubby legs. She adjusted it until Mr. Buttons had sprouted a red penis. </p><p> “Why, Mr. Buttons,” she said, feigning shock, “Is that for little old me? You are a truly naughty bear, Mr. Buttons.” </p><p> He grinned at her. </p><p> Reaching out, she grasped the dildo, began running her hand up and down it, “Is this what you want, you naughty bear?” </p><p> She straddled the bear, eased down on the dildo. She moaned thickly as it slipped deep into her, filled her up. </p><p> “You are so big, Mr. Buttons,” she said, still having fun with this. She bent down and kissed him. </p><p> Slowly, she moved up and down on the shaft, moaning. It felt delicious as it moved inside of her. She grabbed his paws, put them on her hips like he was helping her. Laughing, she moved his paws all over her body. It actually felt really nice, his soft fur tickling her skin. She kept doing it, sighing. </p><p> “That feels good, Mr. Buttons,” she said. </p><p> Her pace quickened as her young body got used to the dildo’s size. She put a knuckle in her mouth to stifle her cries as wave after wave of pleasure crashed through her. It didn’t do much good, her excitement getting harder to contain. </p><p> “Oh, God,” she moaned, arching her back. The dildo was hitting all the right spots, was driving her body crazy. </p><p> She cupped her breasts, teased them until she groaned. Pulling the bear into a sitting position, she pressed them against his grinning face, rubbed them back and forth. His fur tickled her nipples, made her groan, again. </p><p> “Fuck me, Mr. Buttons,” she said, giggling excitedly. Using the ‘F’ word sent a naughty thrill through her twelve year old body and she said it, again, “Fuck me!” </p><p> Mr. Buttons was kind of a lazy lover, just laid there and let her have her way with him. Mindy laughed at the thought. </p><p> Her pneumatic body moved faster and faster as she strained toward release. Her mouth was slack and she was gasping for breath. A sheen of sweat had broken out on her body from her efforts. </p><p> She gasped, feeling an orgasm building up inside of her. Looking down at the grinning bear, she moaned, “I’m going to come, Mr. Buttons. Oh, MR. BUTTONS!” </p><p> As she cried out his name, she stiffened with an intense orgasm. It shook her to her core, left her a trembling mess. She hugged the bear, his red penis still buried in her girlhood. Staying like that a long moment, she enjoyed how delicious her body felt after her orgasm, sighing contentedly. </p><p> Finally, she sat up and grinned down at the teddy bear, “That was amazing, Mr. Buttons. I take it from your grin, you thought so, too.” </p><p> Laughing, she eased off of him, stretched out on her back. Staring up at the ceiling, she fell asleep wondering if Sarah would have played with herself watching her fuck Mr. Buttons this time, too. </p>"
1170,"Black Lingerie Chronicle, Chapter 7",Ebo,7,More of Erin and crew's story,"['f/g oral', 'public']","<p> She was nowhere to be found. </p><p> Mindy frowned, standing in Natty’s living room. She’d been all through the house, looking for the girl but she wasn’t here. A little bummed out, she sat on the couch. She really needed to talk to the dead girl. If anyone had an insight into her problems, it would be Natty. Natty’s twisted romance with her ‘Love’ mirrored Mindy’s love of Sarah, in many ways. She thought the girl would understand. </p><p> Unfortunately, she didn’t seem to be home. </p><p> Mindy was about to leave when she remembered the place under the house. She hadn’t check there when she made her sweep of the place, hadn’t thought about it until right now. Getting off the couch, she went to the office, to the bookcase that masked the hidden entrance to the lower room. </p><p> She grinned when she noticed that part of the bookcase didn’t line up quite right. Natty was here, after all. Pulling the section of bookcase aside, she headed down. The lights were dimmed and she heard the hum of the projector running. Curious what video the girl was watching, she hurried down the stairs. </p><p> What she saw on the screen surprised her and she stopped dead in her tracks. In the video, a handsome man in a tuxedo was waiting at what appeared to be an altar. There was a floral archway on a raise platform and a podium. A small table with two ceremonial taper candles sat just in front of the podium. Another man stood behind a podium, facing the camera. He wore a priest’s collar and clothes. </p><p> Mindy’s first thought was that this was a wedding video. Only problem was it was a slightly younger Natty walking down the aisle, a bouquet of flowers in her hand and a huge grin on her face. Her hair was up and curled, decorated with a simple flower head piece. She looked incredible, but it was the dress that nearly floored Mindy. It was an elegant, off the shoulder wedding dress, complete with a train. </p><p> Mindy gasped when she realized she was watching Natty get married. The handsome man waiting at the end of the aisle was her ‘Love’. </p><p> Natty looked over her shoulder at her at the sound of her gasp. She wiped the tears from her eyes in a hurry, came around the couch to hug Mindy. She saw the wide eyed look on the brunette’s face, glanced at the screen. </p><p> “My wedding day,” Natty said, with a sad smile. </p><p> “You… You look so beautiful,” she said,  finally finding her voice. </p><p> “I loved that dress, so pretty,” Natty said. </p><p> “It is beautiful and you look great in it,” Mindy said, laughing, “Look at you. You look so happy.” </p><p> “I was. I truly was,” she said, glancing again at the screen. Her younger self had reached the altar, stood facing her ‘Love”. She favored him with a look of pure adoration and he looked as happy as she did. </p><p> Mindy was a little thrown off by how handsome her ‘Love’ was. She had pictured someone completely different for the man who bought girls at auctions. Then there was the very real love in his eyes as he smiled at his bride to be. Mindy couldn’t deny the man had real feelings for Natty. It only confused her own feelings about the man even more. She wanted to hate the man, for what he’d done to her friend, but that smile… She didn’t know what she thought of him, anymore. </p><p> “Doesn’t he look so handsome in his tuxedo,” Natty said, her eyes glistening, again. A single tear spilled down her cheek. </p><p> “He does,” she said, meaning it. Monster or not, he was easy to look at. Even Mindy could admire his good looks and she wasn’t much into the male of the species. </p><p> She went to Natty, wrapped her arms around the girl. Natty put her head on her shoulder and her arms around her waist. They stood like that, watching the nuptials, as Natty quietly cried at the love she’d lost. </p><p> “How old were you when you got married,” Mindy asked, stroking her hair. </p><p> “Ten,” she said, wiping her eyes, “I had just turned ten.” </p><p> Pulling back from Mindy, she said, “Sorry. I’m a bit of a mess. According to the internet, today is our anniversary. Or would have been, if either one of us was still alive to celebrate it.” </p><p> “I’m sorry, Natty.” </p><p> “I’ll be alright,” the girl said, taking a deep breath to get control of herself. She went to the projector, stopped the film. Favoring Mindy with a smile, she said, “I’m glad you came. I needed a distraction from watching this video over and over.” </p><p> “I needed some advice,” Mindy said, running her hand through her hair, “maybe now isn’t the best time, though.” </p><p> “Nonsense,” Natty said, taking her hand and leading her to the couch, “although I don’t know what help I’ll be. I doubt I’d have much advice to give.” </p><p> “You’d be surprised,” Mindy said, laughing. </p><p> “Oh,” Natty asked. </p><p> “I got an email from my old babysitter, Sarah,” Mindy said, nodded when Natty recognized the name, “Yeah, that Sarah. She is going to be in town in a few weeks, wants to see me. It will be the first time since she left for college.” </p><p> “The email stirred up old feelings,” Natty asked, perfectly in tune with Mindy’s thoughts. She didn’t even need the brunette to answer the question, went on, “You want to know if you should say yes.” </p><p> “I know the right thing to do is to tell her no. I’m just starting to get over her, old wounds just beginning to scab over. If I see her, it is going to rip them wide open, again.” </p><p> “That was how I felt when I found the reel of our wedding day,” Natty said, squeezing Mindy’s hand, “and I’ve had fifty years to get over it. Some wounds just don’t heal well. Leave a scar.” </p><p> Mindy let out a rattling sigh, nodded, “I know. She is going to be a part of me for a long time, no matter what I decide.” </p><p> “You want advice, but I’m not sure I can help you. If I had the chance to see my ‘Love’ again… I wouldn’t hesitate.” </p><p> “That’s the thing,” Mindy said, shaking her head sadly, “I don’t want to hesitate. I ache for her.” </p><p> ———————————————————————- </p><p> “I got an email from Sarah.” </p><p> Erin looked at her, trying to gauge her reaction. Mindy had seemed out of sorts, distracted, when she sat down at the lunch table. She knew why now, but she still wasn’t sure if the brunette was happy or not. </p><p> “She is going to be in town and wants to see me,” Mindy said, sighing. </p><p> “Are you going to?” </p><p> “Yeah,” she said, then laughed self-consciously, “I know it is a bad idea but I have to.” </p><p> Looking at her, again, Erin finally nodded, “Yeah, I guess you do.” </p><p> “You aren’t going to try to talk me out of it,” Mindy asked. </p><p> “I can see you’ve made up your mind, already,” Erin said, then gave her a warm smile, “but I’ll be here if you need a shoulder to cry on.” </p><p> “You think I’ll need it,” Mindy said, then looked away, “Never mind. Can we talk about something else?” </p><p> “Sure,” Erin said, then grinned, “Have you decided what to wear to the party tomorrow night?” </p><p> “Oh, God,” Mindy said, laughing, “It is tomorrow, isn’t it?” </p><p> “Yeah,” Erin said, getting excited, “you still staying the weekend with me, right?” </p><p> “Yeah, Mom said it was okay,” Mindy said, then, “I’ve got to figure out what to wear.” </p><p> “Wear to what,” Ashley said, sitting down. </p><p> “Well, there you are. We were getting worried about you,” Mindy said, grinning at the redhead. </p><p> “Ms. Riley had some questions about the short story I turned in,” Ashley said, waving her hand to dismiss the subject. </p><p> To Erin, Mindy said, “We had to write short stories for English class, read them aloud in class today. Ashley’s was incredible. She got a standing ovation from the class. Ms. Riley, too.” </p><p> “It wasn’t a standing ovation,” Ashley said, blushing. </p><p> “It was,” Mindy said, laughing at Ashley discomfort, “but why did Ms. Riley want to see you?” </p><p> “She said I should try to get my story published,” Ashley said, poking at her mashed potatoes with her fork, “said she could help me if I wanted to.” </p><p> “Are you going to,” Mindy asked. </p><p> “I don’t know. Probably not,” Ashley said. </p><p> “Why? It was a beautifully written story.” </p><p> “I doubt anyone will want it,” the redhead said, shrugging. </p><p> “Ashley,” Erin said, waited until the girl looked up at her, “I tell you all the time that your stories are wonderful. It kind of hurts my feelings that you don’t believe me.” </p><p> “I believe you,” she said. </p><p> “You are so confident most times,” Erin said, smiling affectionately at her, “but when it comes to your writing, you are as insecure as a midget at a slam dunk contest.” </p><p> The line startled a laugh out of Ashley and she looked at Erin with an amused grin on her face. </p><p> “So, here is what we are going to do,” Erin said, winking at her, “we are going to let Ms. Riley help you get your story published. When you get the fat paycheck, maybe you’ll finally see that you have the gift.” </p><p> “What if it doesn’t get published? What if they hate it,” Ashley asked. </p><p> “They won’t,” Mindy said, certainty in her voice, “Trust me, they won’t.” </p><p> “It is settled then,” Erin said, patting her friend’s hand, “we’ll knock on Ms. Riley’s door after lunch, tell her to go ahead and get you published.” </p><p> “When did we settle that,” Ashley laughed, shaking her head when Erin gave her a look, “Fine. I’ll talk to her.” </p><p> “Nope,” Mindy said, grinning, “We need to witness it.” </p><p> “Shit,” Ashley muttered. </p><p> “Good,” Erin said, letting her friend off the hook, “On to new business. What are you wearing to the party tomorrow?” </p><p> “I was thinking your pale blue dress,” Ashley said, crossing her fingers so Erin could see. </p><p> “You can borrow it,” Erin said, laughing, “I think you actually wear it more than I do.” </p><p> “Yeah, you should just let me have it,” Ashley said, grinning. </p><p> “I’ll let you have it, alright,” Erin said, waggling a fist at her. </p><p> Ashley laughed. </p><p> ——————————————————————————- </p><p> “Hello, Ms. Riley,” Erin said, catching the teacher returning to her classroom. </p><p> Pausing, she saw Erin and Ashley approaching, smiled, “Changed your mind about what we talked about?” </p><p> “Yes, she did,” Erin said, making Ashley roll her eyes. Shaking her head, she went on, “I keep telling her she is a wonderful writer but she won’t listen to me. Or you, apparently, ma’am. So…” </p><p> Ms. Riley laughed and looked at the blushing redhead, “I thought as much. I took the liberty of sending a copy to a friend of mine. He is a publisher at a short fiction website.” </p><p> “Oh,” Erin asked, intrigued. She could feel Ashley squirm next to her. </p><p> “He wrote me back in a hurry, said he was chomping at the bit to publish the story,” she said, grinning at Ashley, “this is from a very jaded publisher, Ashley. He doesn’t get very excited about many stories but he was excited about yours.” </p><p> “Really?” </p><p> “Yes, dear,” Ms. Riley said, smiling at her, “the site pays five hundred dollars per accepted story, unless it is a featured story on the main page. Then you get an additional ten cents per view.” </p><p> “Five hundred bucks,” Ashley said, mulling it over. </p><p> Smiling, Ms. Riley said, “I was told to offer you twice that for your story, plus the guarantee of at least a month on the main page. He tells me a month on the main page could easily net you another couple thousand.” </p><p> “Alright, Ashley,” Erin said, hugging her stunned friend. </p><p> “So, you might not believe me or your friend, here, but you are a talented young writer, Ashley. If you can make a tired, jaded publisher take notice, then you are the real deal.” </p><p> “I- I don’t know what to say,” Ashley said, rubbing the back of her neck nervously. </p><p> “Well, I need you to say yes, so I can tell him to go ahead and publish the story. Oh, I will probably need your parent’s permission, as well, since you aren’t eighteen.” </p><p> “I…,” Ashley said, then nodded, instead. </p><p> “Good,” Ms. Riley said, looking excited, “I’ll email him after I talk to your parents.” </p><p> “Thank you, Ms. Riley,” Erin said, steering her befuddled friend toward her next class. </p><p> “You are welcome, sweetie,” the teacher said, smiling at her. </p><p> Ashley’s next class was on the other end of the school but Ashley headed toward the bathroom, instead. Erin followed her, curious to see what was up. The redhead went from stall to stall, making sure they were empty. Frowning, Erin watched this with interest. Finally, her friend turned to her, a huge grin on her face. </p><p> “Thank you for not letting me chicken out,” Ashley said, then she had her arms wrapped around Erin’s neck and her lips pressed against hers. </p><p> The kiss caught Erin off guard, but she recovered quickly, kissed her back. A thrill worked down her spine as she realized she was kissing Ashley in public- at school, no less. She couldn’t see it but she swore she could feel the door’s presence behind her. At any second, the call of nature could hit one of the other students and she and Ashley would be busted. </p><p> “Wow,” Erin said, laughing when their lips finally parted. </p><p> Ashley didn’t let go of her, her body still molded to Erin’s. Smiling, she said, “Never made out at school before.” </p><p> “Yeah, this is a first for me, too,” Erin said, glancing over her shoulder at the door. </p><p> “It’s a shame we have to go to class,” Ashley said, letting her hands slide down Erin’s back to squeeze her backside. </p><p> “What are you doing,” Erin laughed. </p><p> “Coping a feel.” </p><p> “I know that,” she said, laughing, “but here? At school?” </p><p> “I’m going to be a published writer,” Ashley said, a nervous giggle escaping her, “how cool is that?” </p><p> “Very cool,” Erin said, then gasped,when Ashley’s hands pulled her skirt up. She glanced at the door again as the redhead slipped her hands into the back of her panties to cup her buttocks. </p><p> “I’m too excited to go to class,” Ashley said, kissing Erin. </p><p> “Oh, God,” Erin said, feeling herself becoming aroused, “this is such a bad idea.” </p><p> “Yeah,” Ashley said, kissing her again. </p><p> “Let’s at least go in one of the stalls,” Erin sighed, steering them toward them. </p><p> Ashley giggled when the door slammed into the particle board wall of the stall as her back collided with it. Then they were in the tiny space, the door fumbled closed behind them. The redhead’s emerald eyes flashed at Erin, a playful grin tugging at the corners of her mouth. Erin nodded that she was on board with this, pressed her against the same wall the door had slammed into and kissed her deeply. </p><p> “We have to be quiet, though,” Erin said, unbuttoning Ashley’s blouse. Her fingers didn’t want to work, her hands shaking so much. </p><p> We are really going to do this, Erin thought, her heart racing in her breast, we are really going to fool around at school, in one of only three bathrooms. </p><p> Ashley’s top fell open, revealing the simple white bra she wore. It clasped in the front and Erin undid it, as well. She smiled at her friend’s small, pale breasts, their pink nipples jutting skyward. She cupped one of them as her lips found Ashley’s again, made the girl groan into her mouth as she gently kneaded it. </p><p> “Oh God,” Ashley moaned. </p><p> “Shhh,” Erin said, grinning at her. </p><p> “I can’t help it.” </p><p> Laughing, she put her other hand over her mouth. Ashley’s emerald eyes widened as the hand on her breast slipped down her pale stomach and into her skirt. Her moan was muffled by Erin’s hand but still very audible as Erin’s fingers teased her through her panties. She put both of hers on top of Erin’s hand on her mouth as Erin slipped her hand into her panties. Erin smiled at her as she teased her tender bud. The redhead’s hips gyrated against her hand, her body eager for more. </p><p> Freeing her other hand, she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of Ashley’s panties, pulled them down around her knees. Holding her skirt up around her hips, Erin sank to her knees in front of her and pressed her mouth against her jerking lower abdomen. She teased her friend’s clit with her tongue, tasted the salty skin. </p><p> Rolling her eyes up, she saw Ashley had her hands clamped to her mouth still, was doing her best to keep quiet, not really succeeding. Erin smiled at her, divided her attention between the girl’s pale girlhood and listening for the tell tale squeal of the bathroom door opening. </p><p> She let go of Ashley’s skirt with one hand, eased two fingers into her hot, slick core. She found that secret spot that made Ashley’s body go crazy, made little come hither motions that had the girl writhing against the stall wall. The hands on her mouth weren’t doing much good anymore, her excitement too much to contain. </p><p> Still listening for the door to open, Erin shivered with a naughty little thrill. This was so dangerous, such a bad idea. Getting caught like this, on her knees in the girls room with her face in another girl’s crotch, would be a nightmare. She thought about Mindy’s time at public school, how the girls had treated her when they found out about her and her babysitter. That could happen to her if someone came in now. </p><p> She was so excited, she was trembling all over. Ashley seemed as excited as her, was already ready to come. She stiffened against Erin’s hand, her thighs clamping down on the blonde. She shuddered through her orgasm and Erin could feel her vagina fluttering around her fingers. </p><p> Only when Erin finally removed her fingers and stood up, did Ashley lower her hands from her mouth. She pressed Erin against the other wall, kissed her deeply. The redhead, started unbuttoning her shirt, let it hang open as she cupped her breast. Erin moaned into her kiss as Ashley kneaded it. She reached up and popped the catch on her bra and Ashley hand was on her bare breast, her palm dragging deliciously across her nipple. </p><p> Ashley kissed the curve of her neck just below her ear, then her collar bone. Erin shivered as the redhead began kissing her way down her body. Sinking to her knees, she reached under Erin’s skirt, hooked her fingers in her panties. She giggled as her friend tugged them down around her ankles, held her skirt up so Ashley could see her. Grinning, she kissed the pale folds of Erin’s sex, let her tongue caress her clit. Erin’s hand tightened on the rough material of her school uniform, squeezed it as Ashley awakened pleasure in her young body. </p><p> I can’t believe we are doing this, she thought, running a hand through her hair nervously. She strained her ears to hear the creak of the door to the bathroom opening but she couldn’t hear anything over her thundering heart. </p><p> She wasn’t as loud as Ashley but she still had to put her hand over her mouth to hold in the little cries that wanted to escape her. Ashley wasn’t making it easy to keep quiet, her hot, wet tongue doing wonderful things between her thighs. </p><p> It only got harder when Ashley eased her fingers inside of Erin’s vagina, found the g-spot. She had to let go of her skirt to use both hands to hold in her little wordless sounds of enjoyment. Her skirt fell over Ashley’s head and she couldn’t see what the redhead was doing, anymore. It made it all the more exciting, keeping her guessing what her friend was going to do next. She couldn’t stop rocking her hips against Ashley’s mouth. </p><p> She had been excited by doing this to Ashley in a school bathroom, had been so aroused that she wasn’t going to last long like this. Not with Ashley’s fingers torturing that sweet spot deep inside of her and her tongue caressing her tender bud. She felt her orgasm stir to life, angered by being awakened. It took her in its teeth and shook her apart. Her knees buckled and she cried out in surprise, sitting down hard on the bathroom floor. She knocked Ashley over in the process and the girl fell on her back side, too. Ashley giggled, rubbing the back of her head where it smacked into the wall. </p><p> Erin grinned at her as the feel good juices flooded her bloodstream. She didn’t even care she was sitting on the questionable bathroom floor. Ashley was a mess, her panties around her knees and her shirt unbuttoned, her hair in disarray from the time spent under her skirt. Erin thought she looked kind of cute, disheveled like that. </p><p> “Sorry,” she said. </p><p> “It’s alright,” the redhead said, struggling to her feet. She helped Erin to hers, then started to fix her clothes. </p><p> The first bell rang, signaling the end of the lunch period. Erin glanced at Ashley, her eyes wide. They had ten minutes to fix their clothes, get to their lockers, and then to their next class. In hurry mode, they were refastening bras and buttoning shirts, pulling panties back up to restore modesty. </p><p> They were just finishing, when the door to the bathroom squealed open, then slammed closed. The girls froze, looking at each other wide eyed. They were still in the same stall together, couldn’t just leave now, even though they needed to. Time was ticking by but being seen stepping out of the same stall wasn’t an option. </p><p> “Do you think Erin, Ashley and Mindy are going to come to my party?” </p><p> Her eyes widening, Erin mouthed, “It’s Carrie.” </p><p> Ashley nodded, putting her ear to the door to listen. Erin joined her. </p><p> Laughing, the other girl spoke up, “I don’t know. Why?” </p><p> Erin recognized her voice, smiled at Ashley. It was Trish. </p><p> “Just wondering,” Carrie said, sounding amused. </p><p> “Yeah, right.” </p><p> “Hey don’t judge me,” Carrie said, laughing, “I haven’t gotten laid since I moved here.” </p><p> “And you think one of them might be interested?” </p><p> Erin looked at Ashley, her eyes wide. She put a hand to her mouth to hold in a giggle. Ashley grinned, mouthed, “Holy shit!” </p><p> “I don’t know. Maybe. It’s just the way they look at each other,” Carrie said, then laughed, “If you’d just do it, I wouldn’t have to worry about them coming or not.” </p><p> “I told you,” Trish said, laughing, “It’s not my thing.” </p><p> “How would you know? Have you ever tried it?” </p><p> “Well, no,” Trish said. </p><p> “You really can’t say something isn’t your thing until you’ve tried it,” Carrie said. </p><p> “Fine,” Trish said, still laughing, “I don’t THINK it is my thing.” </p><p> “You should try it,” Carrie said, turning on the water at one of the sinks, “I’m really good with my fingers and mouth.” </p><p> “Wow,” Trish said, laughing harder. When her laughter dried up, she said, “I don’t know. Maybe after a few wine coolers, you might be able to talk me into it.” </p><p> “Finally wore you down, huh,” Carrie said, her voice very flirty. </p><p> “I said maybe,” Trish said, sounding like she might be caving. </p><p> “Better than all the no’s I’ve been getting,” Carrie said, the smile clear in her voice, “I can work with maybe.” </p><p> The girls were finished finally and left, the bathroom door slamming behind them. Erin and Ashley burst out of the stall before anyone else could walk in. Their eyes met and they fell out giggling. </p><p> “OH MY GOD,” Ashley said, gasping for breath. </p><p> “I can’t believe I just heard that,” Erin laughed, shaking her head. </p><p> “She is going to try to sleep with one of us,” her friend said. </p><p> “I might let her,” Erin said, making them both start laughing, again. </p><p> “Yeah, me too.” </p><p> They left the bathroom, then went their separate ways. Erin only made it about half way to gym class before the second bell rang. She ran the rest of the way to the locker room, stripped out of her clothing in a hurry, and changed into her gym clothes. When she entered the gymnasium, Mindy looked at her expectantly. Shaking her head, she looked around for the teacher, didn’t see her. Sighing with relief, she saw lady luck had smiled on her. </p><p> When she sat down to start stretching, Mindy asked, “Where were you? You are late.” “I’ll tell you about it later,” she said, grinning. </p>"
1171,"Home Alone, Part 10",Ebo,10,"It's date night, again, but Riley isn't home alone this time. Caroline comes over to keep her company.","['g/g oral', 'shower']","<p> story: Sitting on the couch in the living room, Riley watched everyone’s preparations to leave, tried not to look too excited. It was date night for her parents and piano practice for Rebecca, so she was going to have the house to herself. Rebecca had already left, was on her way to a probable roll in the hay with Helena. Her parents looked like they were just about ready, as well, had their light coats on. Finally, they said goodbye and left. </p><p> Home alone, again, she thought, watching them head to the car, but not for long. </p><p> Pulling her phone from her pocket, she called Caroline. The girl picked up on the first ring, “Are they gone?” </p><p> “They are pulling out now.” </p><p> “I’ll be over in a minute. Bye.” </p><p> “Bye.” </p><p> An excited giggle escaped her and she did a little dance. The girls had talked about this all week and it was finally time. Riley looked around the empty house, grinning. It had been a couple of days since Caroline crawled in her window and they were going to make up for lost time this evening. </p><p> Drumming her fingers on the armrest of the couch, she wished her friend would hurry up. It seemed like she was taking her sweet time getting here, but was probably running. The mental image of the girl in her sneakers tearing up the sidewalk made her smile. </p><p> The front door opened and Caroline burst in without knocking. Riley laughed as the girl flopped on the couch beside her. </p><p> “Hi,” she said, as the girl snuggled against her. </p><p> “Hey,” Caroline said, a little out of breath. It made Riley smile; the girl really had ran here, “Let’s go upstairs.” </p><p> “Nah,” Riley said, turning her chin and giving her a kiss. </p><p> “I thought you’d want to…” Caroline said, her eyes wide. </p><p> “Oh, I do. I just don’t want to go upstairs,” she said, putting her hand on the girl’s jean clad thigh. </p><p> Frowning, Caroline looked down at the hand, then back up at her. Riley had to laugh as realization dawn on her friend’s face and her eyes got wide. </p><p> “What? Here?” </p><p> “Why not? We have the house to ourselves. Who knows if or when we’ll have another chance,” she said, kissing her. She felt Caroline respond, the kiss deepening. </p><p> When she finally pulled back, Caroline was grinning. She nodded, held her arms up so Riley could help her out of her shirt. Riley tossed it aside, well out of arms reach, making Caroline giggle. The girl nodded at Riley’s shirt, biting her lip. Slipping out of it, she tossed it in the other direction. The grin Caroline favored her with made her breath catch in her throat and the girl pounced on her. Laughing, she ran her hands up her back and into her hair, kissed her deeply. </p><p> Coming up for air, Caroline said, “You know this is a bad idea, right? You’ve seen enough teen movies to know this is the scene when the parents forget something and have to return home?” </p><p> “Then you better stop talking and start undressing. We might not have much time,” Riley said, making the girl giggle. </p><p> Riley watched as Caroline stood up, unbuttoned her jeans and shimmied out of them. She had to kick off her shoes to remove them completely. Not for the first time, she admired her long legs. </p><p> Caroline caught her looking, said, “Why aren’t you undressing, too?” </p><p> “I will,” she said, smiling playfully at her friend, “in a minute.” </p><p> Giving her a look, then a playful smile of her own, Caroline started dancing as she reached behind her back to undo the catches on her bra, her hips swaying to some unheard song. Riley found the gyrations fascinating and her heart was racing as Caroline slipped out of her bra. She had to swallow hard as the girl cupped her small breasts, then ran her hands down her flat stomach. Her thumbs hooked into the waistband of her panties and she slowly worked them down, one hip at a time. By the time they pooled around her ankles, Riley was so turned on she could barely stand it. She smiled as the girl kicked her underwear off and they went sailing across the room, ending up in the entrance to the kitchen. </p><p> Naked, she continued her little dance, gesturing for Riley to stand up with the wriggle of her finger. Laughing, Riley got to her feet and found herself dancing with Caroline. The girl took her hand and put one on her waist, moving against her. They twirled to some unheard song, then Caroline spun her out. When she was reeled back in, her back was to her friend, the girl’s arms wrapped around her. </p><p> Her hands slipped down Riley’s stomach, and into the waist band of the shorts she wore. She slipped them, along with her panties, down and off, helped her step out of them. Running her hands up the outside of her thighs, over her hips and all the way up, she cupped her breasts. Riley groaned as she gently kneaded them, her nipples straining against the thin material of her bra. It hooked in the front and she released it so it fell open, gave Caroline access to her bare skin. The girl teased her nipples until they ached sweetly and she couldn’t stand it anymore. </p><p> Turning, she kissed the girl deeply as she shrugged out of the bra. She sat down on the couch, pulled Caroline down atop her, without breaking the kiss. Her hands roamed over the girl’s back, down to her buttocks. </p><p> Caroline stole one more kiss, then kissed her way down Riley’s supine body. Her warm lips made Riley shiver and sigh as she worked lower, passing her belly button. Still lower until her tongue found Riley’s tender bud. With lazy flicks of her tongue, she teased a moan from Riley. Gently, she stroked Caroline’s hair, tucked it behind her ear so she could watch what the girl was doing to her. Caroline rolled her eyes up at Riley, a hint of a smile on her lips as she drove her body wild. </p><p> Glancing at the door, she sent up a little prayer that her parents wouldn’t come home before Caroline could finish what she was doing to her. Not for the first time, she thought Caroline was getting really good at this. </p><p> Practice makes perfect, she thought, grinning, and we’ve been practicing a lot lately. </p><p> Caroline wasn’t making it easy for her to think, but she managed to wonder about that. It was true, they were spending more and more time sleeping together. Did the fact it felt really good account for that? </p><p> Her train of thought was derailed when she saw her friend slip a couple of fingers into her mouth and pull them out slick with saliva. She bit her lip as they pressed against the opening of her vagina, moaning as they eased deep inside of her slick core. Her back arched as Caroline found the secret spot, the one that made her cry out. When her tongue found her clit, again, Riley lost control of the sounds coming out of her slack mouth. </p><p> Caroline was looking at her, amused. Riley tried to rein in her cries but she couldn’t. Her friend winked at her, continued to torture her poor body. </p><p> “I’m going to come,” she said, feeling her orgasm building inside. Caroline had already known, pushed her past her limit until she came so hard that she accidentally kicked the coffee table display as her leg jerked, sent it skittering to the floor. She felt a sharp pain in her ankle but it was drowned out by the lovely sensations she was floating on. </p><p> “You killed the basket,” Caroline laughed, getting off her knees to fetch the wicker basket and the multicolored balls Riley had knocked over. </p><p> “Sorry,” she said, a little dazed. </p><p> “You okay,” Caroline asked, putting the display back together. </p><p> “That was amazing,” she said, grinning, “you are amazing.” </p><p> “I AM pretty amazing,” Caroline said, stretching out facing her on the couch. </p><p> “And modest, too,” Riley said, making her friend laugh. She kissed her when the giggles dried up. </p><p> Running her hand down the girl’s flank, Riley smiled at Caroline. She opened her legs a little and Riley let the hand slip between her thighs. Caroline kissed her as she made lazy circles with her fingertips. She had to break the kiss to moan, looking down at what Riley was doing to her. When she looked back up, she met Riley’s eyes. It was very intimate and very sexy, the girl’s pleasure shining in her eyes. Riley couldn’t look away as the girl moaned again, her mouth slack. </p><p> Her hand moved deeper between her thighs and she slipped her fingers inside Caroline’s wet sex. Again, she could almost feel it herself, the girl’s enjoyment written all over her face. It was erotic, watching the girl’s face screw up in pleasure as she slowly made come hither motions with her fingers, teasing the same spot Caroline had driven her wild with. Like Riley, she couldn’t hold back her cries of ecstasy. </p><p> Riley’s other arm was trapped under her and it was jealous of the fun its mate was having, so she gently rolled Caroline onto her back, so she could free it. She moved so was straddling one of Caroline’s thighs. In this new position, she could explore her friend’s lovely body, let her free hand test the resilience of her muscle, the softness of her skin. She couldn’t deny she liked how Caroline felt, how she looked there writhing on the couch. More and more, she found the girl irresistible. </p><p> Something else to think about when she wasn’t so distracted. </p><p> Leaning forward, she kissed the girl on the lips, then the curve of her neck where it met her shoulder blade. She kissed the pale slope of one breast, then the jutting nipple of the other, drawing a groan from Caroline. Her friend’s hand knotted in her hair, holding her there. Smiling, she teased the nipple with her tongue and lips, gently nibbled it with her teeth until the girl’s back arched off the cushions. Her hand slipped from the back of Riley’s head and she kissed her way back up, finally meeting Caroline’s lips. The girl managed to kiss her back, moaning into her mouth. </p><p> Breaking the kiss, she looked into Caroline’s eyes, wanted that intimacy that had had earlier while lying face to face. Gently, she brushed the hair from the girls forehead, tucked it behind her ear. The girl gave her a curious smile, one she didn’t have the chance to read before it disappeared. </p><p> She saw her friend’s eyes widen, heard the change in her breathing. She could feel her body gathering tension, knew she was going to come. She smiled down at Caroline, then, with one more thrust of her fingers, brought her to a shuddering orgasm, her cry of ecstasy loud enough to wake the neighbors. </p><p> Riley started laughing and the girl blushed, put a hand over her mouth. Still laughing, Riley pulled her hand away so she could kiss her, said, “It’s alright. No one else is here.” </p><p> “Still,” she said, laughing, “I didn’t mean to be so loud.” </p><p> “It’s my fault,” Riley said, kissing her, again, “I’m just that good.” </p><p> “Now, who is being modest?” </p><p> “Who needs modesty when you are this awesome,” she said, making the girl laugh harder. </p><p> Getting to her feet, she said, “Come on. There is something else I want to do.” </p><p> Caroline sat up, said, “What is that?” </p><p> “I want to take a shower,” Riley said, shivering at the mental image of Caroline all wet and soapy. </p><p> “Oh, hell yeah,” Caroline said, jumping to her feet, “Natty has all these stories about doing it in the shower. I always wanted to try it.” </p><p> “Well, maybe we can work on a story of your own,” she said, moving against the girl and kissing her deeply, “one to make Natty jealous.” </p><p> “Mmm… I love when you talk like that,” Caroline said, grinning. </p><p> “Come on,” Riley said, grabbing her hand and leading her through the house. </p><p> In the bathroom, she let Caroline fiddle with the taps while she found them some towels. When her friend was satisfied with the temperature, they stepped under the steaming spray. Riley sighed as the hot water caressed her skin, grinning at Caroline. The girl was smiling, too, basking in the spray. </p><p> “This feels so good,” Caroline said, moving against her, “we need to do this more often.” </p><p> “Well, date nights are always free,” Riley said, letting her hands roam over her slippery back, down to cup her firm backside. </p><p> “Same time next week?” </p><p> Laughing, Riley said, “Yeah, I’m cool with that.” </p><p> Caroline kissed her then, a deep kiss that brought a flush of excitement over Riley. Without breaking the kiss, her friend reached for something, came up holding Riley’s body wash. She broke the kiss, showed Riley the bottle. Smiling, the girl poured some into the palm of her hand, set the bottle down, then worked her hands until they were a soapy mess. Riley got a little shiver down her spine, thinking about those hands roaming over her. Then Caroline began to wash her, taking her time to enjoy herself. The smile on her face as she ran her slippery hands up and down Riley’s long legs, over flat belly and breasts, around to soap her back and buttocks, made Riley feel sexy. The girl had a way of looking at her that made her heart want to skip a beat. </p><p> She was a trembling mess by the time Caroline was finished, so turned on by the girl’s touch that she could barely stand it. Caroline turned her into the spray, pressed her body against Riley’s back. The hot water rinsed the soap away but didn’t do anything for her arousal. Then Caroline reach around and her hand slipped between her thighs. Her fingers stoked the fire already burning there and she sighed. </p><p> The feel of the hot water on her skin, the lovely scent of her soap, the feel of Caroline’s lean body molded to her back, the wonderful things her fingers between her thighs were doing to her… Doing this in the shower was even better than she had imagined. </p><p> Caroline’s other hand roamed up her flank, to cup one of her breasts. The intimacy of the touch made her moan, press back into the girl. She put her hands on the shower head wall, closed her eyes and let Caroline do what she wanted to do to her. The hiss of the shower couldn’t cover the noises she was making. </p><p> The girl kissed her shoulder, brushed her hair aside to kiss the curve of her neck. Craning her neck and twisting her body, Riley kissed her and didn’t stop until she needed to come up for air. </p><p> Her body was alive with wonderful sensations, her hips gyrating against Caroline’s hand. She liked the feel of the girl’s breasts mashed against her back and her lower abdomen rubbing against her buttocks as she swayed. </p><p> It was all too much for her and cried out as an orgasm shook her. Caroline’s fingers slowed, each touch making her hips jerk and a gasp escape her, but it also kept the wonderful feelings washing through her. By the time the girl finally stopped, her legs were trembling and she was leaning heavily against the wall. </p><p> Turning into the girl, she kissed her deeply, wrapped her arms around her neck so she couldn’t get away. When she finally pulled back, she grinned at Caroline, who was grinning back. </p><p> “Your turn,” she said, letting the girl go so she could reach for the body wash. </p><p> She thought Caroline had had the right idea, took her time to enjoy herself. She soaped the girl up,her hands roaming over her young body. Smiling, she heard Caroline’s breathing change as the girl became excited. She didn’t stop her exploration until the girl was sighing and shaking with need. Only then did she let her hand trail down her soapy stomach and between her thighs. Caroline moaned, more than ready for her touch. </p><p> The girl put her arms around Riley’s neck, held on to her as her body began to sway. Smiling, Riley put a hand on her chin, turned her head up so she could kiss her friend. Caroline tried to kiss her back but couldn’t keep from moaning. Finally, she gave up. She rested her head on her arm, her soft cries muffled against Riley’s neck. Smiling, Riley put her arm around the girl, her hand on the opposite shoulder, held her as she continued to torture her tender bud. It was an awkward embrace but Riley didn’t want to let go. She was surprised by how much she craved this intimacy. </p><p> Caroline’s arms tightened on her as her body began to go crazy. She held on for dear life as Riley had her hips gyrating, her stomach tightening. Her little wordless cries were getting louder. Riley smiled, her fingers moving faster and faster. She hissed as Caroline’s fingers dug into her back, her nails leaving red welts. Still, she kept on, wanting Caroline to feel as good as she had. </p><p> The girl came hard, gasping in her ear as her body went crazy. Pulling her hand from between her thighs, she hugged the girl tight as she trembled. Caroline held her back, laughing. </p><p> “Wow,” she said in Riley’s ear. </p><p> After a moment, Riley pulled back, let the girl rinse the rest of the soap off. The girl was grinning at her as she watched. </p><p> “A girl could get used to being looked at like that,” she said, moving against Riley. </p><p> “What can I say,” Riley said, kissing her, “you are easy to look at.” </p><p> “Oh my,” Caroline laughed, but it was clear the compliment pleased her. </p><p> “We should probably get out,” Riley said, looking at the shower head, “we used up all of the hot water.” </p><p> “I guess,” Caroline said, with an exaggerated sigh. </p><p> Grinning at her, Riley stole one more kiss, then turned off the water. Stepping out of the stall, she handed towel to her friend. She hurriedly dried off, sneaking peeks at Caroline as she did the same. </p><p> The wet towels were hung up, then Riley grabbed her hand and said, “Come on. We better gather our clothes before my parents get home.” </p><p> They stepped out of the bathroom and came to a sudden stop. Riley heard Caroline gasp in surprise behind her. She didn’t have to glance at her to know she had the same deer in the headlight look that was surely on her face. For a second, she couldn’t move, her body frozen. Then she felt Caroline move behind her, hiding her nudity as best she could. </p><p> “Well, hi,” Rebecca said, laughing. She had their clothes in her arms, held the bundle out to Riley. She looked around Riley to smile at Caroline, “Caroline. Nice seeing you.” </p><p> Riley couldn’t see her, but she knew the girl was blushing. She motioned for Rebecca to look away. The teenager laughed, again, as she turned around. Riley lead Caroline around her, then ran to her room. Both girls burst into the room, closed the door behind them. Riley looked at Caroline, saw she was indeed blushing bright red. </p><p> “Oh God,” she said, putting her hand to her mouth, “that was so embarrassing.” </p><p> Riley tried not to laugh. Having Rebecca see her naked wasn’t quite as big a deal to her. Caroline saw her trying not to smile, gave her a dirty look that was the end of her self-control. She started giggling. </p><p> “It’s not funny,” she said, then started laughing herself, “God, she must have gotten an eyeful.” </p><p> “I’d say so,” Riley said, laughing, “at least it wasn’t my parents.” </p><p> “Speaking of which,” Caroline said, frowning, “what is Rebecca doing home so early?” </p><p> Glancing at her alarm clock, Riley’s eyes widened, “She isn’t. Wow.” </p><p> “What,” Caroline said, looking at the clock. Her eyes were wide when she looked back at Riley, “Is it really that late?” </p><p> “I guess so,” she said, laughing, “time flies when you are having fun.” </p><p> “I guess it does,” Caroline said, smiling at her. She started dressing, said, “I guess I better hurry. Shouldn’t be long before your parents are home.” </p><p> Riley went to her dresser found some sleep shorts and a tank top, got dressed. When she turned around, Caroline was slipping her shoes on. Sitting on the bed beside her, she smiled at the girl, “This was fun.” </p><p> “Yeah.” </p><p> “And you have a shower story now.” “Yes, I do,” Caroline said, kissing her, “a good one, too.” </p><p> “Call me when you get home?” </p><p> “Yeah,” she said, getting up, “Talk to you then.” </p><p> “Love you.” </p><p> “Love you, too.” </p><p> Then the girl was gone. </p><p> She went to her desk, opened her backpack and took out her home work. She was just getting started when there was a knock at her door. Rebecca poked her head into the room and Riley waved her in. The teenager was smiling coyly and it made Riley’s heart race. A smile like that could be trouble. She sat on the edge of the bed, still smiling at her. </p><p> “You are so lucky to have a girlfriend like Caroline. Do you know what she just asked me,” Rebecca said, the smile widening a little. </p><p> “I can guess,” Riley said, grinning, “and she’s not my girlfriend.” </p><p> “Why not,” her step-sister asked. </p><p> The question threw her off a little and she stammered, “What… What do you mean ‘why not’?” </p><p> “She’s cute, apparently a little kinky but that’s a good thing,” Rebecca said, laughing, “and, judging by what I walked in on earlier, I’d say you really enjoy each others’ company. So I ask again, why isn’t she your girlfriend?” </p><p> “I… Well…” Riley said, then realized she really didn’t have a response, “she just isn’t, okay.” </p><p> “Well, if it were me,” Rebecca said, smiling, “I’d put a ring on her finger before some other girl snatches her up. Figuratively speaking, of course.” </p><p> Riley gave her a look and the teenager held up her hands in defeat, laughing, “Alright, I give up.” </p><p> “Uh huh,” Riley said, laughing. </p><p> “Anyway, I just came by to say, I’m looking forward to your birthday party. Not the one with cake and ice cream but the one she’s planning for you. Again, I say you are lucky to have a friend like her.” </p><p> “I know,” Riley said, smiling. </p><p> Rebecca got up headed for the door. She paused with her hand on the knob, looked back, said, “All teasing aside, I’d really think about you two going into the future. While you swear up and down she isn’t your girlfriend, you two make a really cute couple. Even if you haven’t figured it out, yet.” </p><p> With that she was gone and Riley was left to stare at the closed door in her wake. Her words were still circling in her Riley’s brain and she frowned. She didn’t think Rebecca was messing with her, even though the teenager was quite fond of teasing her. </p><p> Still frowning, she turned back to her homework, looking at her closed English notebook. She picked up her pen, drew a little heart in the upper right corner. Inside she put hers and Caroline’s initials. Staring at it, she didn’t know what to think. </p>"
1172,"Home Alone, Part 11",Ebo,11,Riley turns to Rebecca to distract her from her thoughts about Caroline.,"['f/g g/g rom', 'trib']","<p> story: “You seem distracted today,” Caroline said, frowning at her. They were at school, sitting at a table in the cafeteria. Oddly enough, they had some space to themselves, a rarity in the usually packed place. </p><p> Riley gave her a smile, said, “Just thinking about some stuff.” </p><p> “Like what,” her friend asked, popping a spoonful of potatoes into her mouth. </p><p> “Just something Rebecca said,” Riley said, with a dismissive wave of her hand, “got me thinking, is all.” </p><p> Caroline laughed, “That is probably not a good thing.” </p><p> Grinning, Riley said, “Usually not.” </p><p> “What did she say,” Caroline asked. </p><p> Riley looked at her for a long second, wondering if she should tell her.  Finally, she said, “Nothing important. How was your cyber date last night?” </p><p> “Natty finally got a phone,” Caroline said, laughing, “we talked for a few hours. Just talked, before you ask.” </p><p> “No phone sex, huh?” </p><p> “No,” Caroline said, still laughing. </p><p> “Want to come over tonight, then,” Riley said, grinning at her. </p><p> “It’s tempting but it is only two days until Rebecca and I are throwing you your little birthday bash.” </p><p> “My birthday isn’t until Sunday,” Riley said, her grin widening at the mention of the ‘birthday bash’. </p><p> “Yeah, we decided to to it the date night before rather than the one after your birthday.  Too long to wait,” Caroline said, winking at her. </p><p> Riley laughed, picturing Caroline and Rebecca hashing out their plans for her birthday threesome.  For some reason, her mind showed her an image of a locker room, Caroline and Rebecca  in front of a dry erase marker board making a bunch of X’s and O’s.  Amused, Riley realized this was her mind’s idea of them scheming up ways to score, but not to get into the end zone but into her pants. </p><p> She felt an excited shiver work through her at the thought of the two girls in her bed, wearing nothing but birthday hats and smiles. Two days suddenly felt like forever. </p><p> “You could still come over tonight,” Riley said. </p><p> “You are going to need all your strength for date night,” Caroline said, winking at her. </p><p> ———————————– </p><p> “Are you really watching this,” Rebecca asked, sitting down beside Riley on the couch. </p><p> Riley blinked at her, then grinned sheepishly, said, “Not really.  I was watching the show that was on before it but not really.  Mostly just thinking.” </p><p> Taking the remote, Rebecca started flipping channels, then asked, “About what?” </p><p> “Caroline’s plans for my birthday ‘gift’,” Riley said, grinning excitedly at the teenager. </p><p> Rebecca returned the smile, looked over her shoulder to see if anyone was in earshot, then leaned in close and said, “I told Mom, Helena was going out of town that day, so no practice.  She said ‘Good, then you won’t mind hanging out with Riley so we can stay out later’. I played it off with a long suffering sigh but I was smiling inside.  She said she’d try to be home before midnight but we shouldn’t wait up. I’d be surprised if they make in before one.” </p><p> “Oh,” Riley said, thinking they could have a lot of fun in five hours. </p><p> “So have you told Caroline how you feel about her, yet,” Rebecca said, a playful grin on her face. </p><p> “Still on that, huh,” Riley said, laughing and shaking her head. </p><p> Rebecca just winked at her, went back to watching TV. Riley wondered if the teenager knew what she had really been thinking about.  The threesome had crossed her mind a time or two but it wasn’t what her so preoccupied. She got the feeling the girl knew what had her distracted.  Or who, in this case. </p><p> She knew Rebecca was baiting her with that wink but she felt herself rising to it, anyway. </p><p> “Have you…” she said, then shook her head. She couldn’t believe she was about to open this can of worms but when Rebecca looked at her with an amused look on her face, she sighed and asked the question, “have you ever dated… a girl.” </p><p> “Not really,” Rebecca said, thinking, “I wouldn’t call what Helena and I have ‘dating’. You are the only other girl I’ve been with, so I guess no. Why?” </p><p> “I’ve been thinking,” Riley said, sighing again, “about what you said… About Caroline.” </p><p> “It’s about time,” Rebecca said, grinning at her. </p><p> “When we first started fooling around,” Riley said, blushing, “we laughed at the thought of trying to date. The idea was hilarious to us.” </p><p> “And now?” </p><p> “And now I don’t know what I think about it,” she said, shaking her head. </p><p> “Do you want some advice,” Rebecca asked. </p><p> “Put a ring on her finger, figuratively speaking,” Riley asked, making the teenager laugh. </p><p> “No.  Don’t over think it.  What would really change if you two started dating?  You already spend most of your time together, anyway… Intimacy isn’t a problem.  You all seem to be getting along fine in that department.” </p><p> Laughing, Riley said, “More than fine.” </p><p> “So when are you going to ask her out,” Rebecca asked, looking expectantly at her. </p><p> “I don’t know,” Riley said, twisting her hands in her lap, “I mean, I don’t even know if she feels the same as I do.  What if she says no?” </p><p> “I don’t think she will,” Rebecca said. </p><p> “Hell, what if she says yes,” Riley said, laughing, “do we just start holding hands? I don’t know how to be someone’s girlfriend!” </p><p> “Wow,” Rebecca said, laughing, “it is a tangled mess in that head of yours.” </p><p> “You have no idea,” Riley said, shaking her head. </p><p> —————————————- </p><p> Sighing, Riley glanced at her alarm clock. She shook her head at the green numbers when she saw it was past one in the morning.  For almost three hours, she’s been laying in the dark, waiting for sleep that didn’t seem to be coming.  She had used her vibrator soon after turning out the lights but she was still jittery and anxious. Her mind wouldn’t stop its redundant musings, kept wanting to go over the same mess of thoughts over and over. </p><p> “Shit,” she said, rolling onto her side and closing her eyes.  She knew from past experience that she couldn’t force herself to go to sleep, that the harder she tried the wider awake she’d be.  She tried anyway. </p><p> After ten minutes passed, she gave up.  Throwing the covers back, she sat up on the edge of the bed.  Running her hand through her hair, she thought about calling Caroline, but the girl was the problem not the solution. Her eyes went to her bedside lamp, where her vibrator was hidden, but she shook her head.  Using it earlier hadn’t helped much. </p><p> She needed a distraction from her own thoughts. A smile spread on her face as she thought about Rebecca sleeping down the hallway.  If there had ever been a distraction for Riley, it was her step-sister.  She wondered if the girl would be upset if she woke her up for some spur of the moment late night fun. A giggle escaped her thinking about just crawling into bed with Rebecca, snuggling against the teenager until she woke up. </p><p> On padded feet, she went to her door, then stepped out into the hallway.  She went to Rebecca’s door, eased it open as quietly as she could.  She slipped inside before the light pouring in the open door could disturb the sleeping girl. The door closed with a click that made Riley wince but it probably wasn’t as loud as her nerves made it sound.  Rebecca stirred a little but didn’t wake up, rolled onto her side facing away from the door. Smiling, Riley went to her bed, pulled the cover up, then eased her body weight onto the bed.  She did it slowly enough that she didn’t wake Rebecca.  It wasn’t until Riley molded against her back and put an arm around her that the girl finally woke up. </p><p> “What-” she mumbled, looking over her shoulder at Riley, “Hey, Riley.  Why are you in my room?” </p><p> “I need you to distract me,” she said, kissing the girl’s bare shoulder. </p><p> “Distract you,” the girl said, laughing, “is that what the kids are calling it these days?” </p><p> “I can’t get to sleep and it’s your fault. I was perfectly happy until you put these thoughts in my head,” Riley said, letting her hand slip up to cup one of Rebecca’s breasts. The girl wasn’t wearing a shirt and she teased the nipple until it stiffened and Rebecca groaned. </p><p> “I just pointed out what you should have seen all along,” Rebecca said, moaning. </p><p> “Sorry I woke you up,” Riley said. </p><p> “It’s okay,” the teenager said, her smile clear in her voice, “I’ll let you make it up to me.” </p><p> Laughing, Riley let the hand slip from Rebecca’s breast, down her taut belly and into the junction of her thighs. Her eyes widened a little when she found the girl wasn’t wearing panties, either, her fingers find the soft folds of her sex instead of cotton. </p><p> “Do you always sleep naked,” Riley asked, grinning. </p><p> “Most nights,” Rebecca moaned, thickly.  Her hips began to move as Riley’s fingers teased her bud. </p><p> “Well, that’s convenient,” Riley said, slipping her other arm under the girl’s neck so she could cup one of her breasts. Rebecca groaned, reached behind her to caress Riley’s thigh and buttock, her light touch making Riley shiver, deliciously. </p><p> Rebecca turned in her arms and suddenly Riley was facing her step-sister. The teenager was smiling in the gloom, said, “You are getting bolder at this.  This new confidence is kind of sexy.” </p><p> “I guess I am,” she said, kissing the girl. Rebecca responded, kissed her back. There hadn’t been much space between them before but it melted away completely as their tongues caressed and teased them into a deeper kiss.  Riley thrilled to the feel of the older girl pressed against her, loved the way their bodies molded together. </p><p> Gently, Rebecca rolled Riley onto her back, still kissing her.  The teenager got to her hands and knees, then half pulled Riley into a sitting position so she could remove her tank top. Riley quickly shucked her panties and they joined the top on the floor beside the bed. </p><p> Rebecca moved until she was straddling one of her hips, leaned in to give her a kiss as she lowered her body to Riley’s.  Riley bit her lip as she looked up at her step-sister in the gloom, the feel of the girl’s body nestled against hers awaking a warmth between her thighs. She felt a rush of excitement, realizing this was something they’d never done before. </p><p> As the teenager began to roll her hips against Riley, the twelve year old thought, we fit together pretty good. Maybe not as perfectly as Caroline and I, but… </p><p> She shook her head, amused that even now the girl was on her thoughts. She focused on the feel of Rebecca’s body grinding against hers, on the pleasure it awoke in her young body.  She put her hands on her step-sister’s hips, helped Rebecca really grind against her. Her hips rolled up to meet the teenager counter thrust for thrust.  As the first moan ripped its way from her, Rebecca had her full attention, again. </p><p> Rebecca leaned in and their lips met. Riley kissed her back, put a hand behind her head to hold her to the kiss.  Her fingers knotted in the girl’s hair as the kisses grew heated. The other one slipped from Rebecca’s hip onto her buttocks and she liked the feel of the muscles flexing as the girl ground against her.  The feel of the teenager’s body weight pressing down on her, the wonderful sensations the meeting of their bodies sent through her, the taste of Rebecca’s kiss as her tongue slipped into her mouth to caress  her own, the smell of the girl’s shampoo, the musky scent of their lovemaking… She felt a little dizzy trying to take it all in. </p><p> Rebecca straightened back up, smiling down at Riley. Wetting her fingers with saliva, she rubbed it between them to ease the motion. She really started rocking her hips back and forth, her back arching.  Leaning back, she put her arms hands behind her and really focused on the gyration of her hips, driving both of them crazy. </p><p> Sitting up as best she could, Riley ran her hands up Rebecca’s taut stomach to cup her heaving breasts.  She kneaded them until the girl groaned, then let her hands roam freely.  They found the teenager’s body fascinating, couldn’t stop exploring her smooth skin, testing the resilience of her muscles.  The girl was firm and soft in all the right places. </p><p> Riley heard the little sounds Rebecca was making grow more urgent, her hips rolling faster.  Sensing the girl was building up steam for a climax, Riley focused on her own orgasm. A now familiar tension entered her as she ground against her step-sister harder.  She didn’t slow down as her hips started losing their grace, forced her way through to a toe curling, breathtaking orgasm.  A cry of ecstasy lodged in her throat, unvoiced as her body shook itself loose.  Rebecca shook with her, her own orgasm hitting within a heartbeat of Riley’s. </p><p> Her heart was racing in her breast and she couldn’t catch her breath as Riley flopped on her back.  She brushed her hair from her face, smiling at how wonderful her body felt right then.  Then she shivered as the cool air found her sweat slick skin. </p><p> She was glad when Rebecca climbed up to stretch out beside, so she could cuddle against the girl for warmth. </p><p> “Well, that was energetic,” Rebecca said, with an out of breath laugh. </p><p> “Yeah,” Riley agreed, smiling at her. </p><p> “Have I distracted you enough to go to bed now,” Rebecca asked. </p><p> “Probably not,” she said, laughing. </p><p> “Then you are on your own, Kiddo,” she said, sighing, “I need to get some sleep.” </p><p> “Alright,” Riley said, sitting up, “I’m sorry for waking you.” </p><p> “Don’t be,” the teenager said, pulling her back down for a kiss, “This was fun.” </p><p> ———————————————- </p><p> “You look tired.” </p><p> Riley glanced to her left, at the girl in the locker beside her.  She was new, had only just moved to town two weeks ago. Her name was Allie, but she had told Riley most people called her Fucker.  At first, Riley thought the girl was messing with her but she soon learned the girl was serious.  Amused, she’d been calling her Fucker ever since. </p><p> “Oh, hey Fucker,” she said, smiling at the girl, “I am.  I didn’t get much sleep last night.” </p><p> “It shows,” the girl said. </p><p> “What shows?” </p><p> Riley turned and smiled at Caroline, who had come up behind them.  She wore jeans and a snug t-shirt, had her hair pulled up in a ponytail.  Riley thought she looked really cute, felt her heart beat a little faster at the sight of her. </p><p> “That Riley didn’t sleep much last night,” Allie said, stuffing the books for her next class in her backpack. </p><p> “You do look half asleep,” Caroline said. </p><p> “Long night,” Riley said, shrugging. </p><p> “Oh yeah,” her friend asked, a knowing smile on her face. The girl had mistakenly thought Riley meant Rebecca had kept her up late, which, when Riley thought about it, wasn’t too far off. </p><p> “Yeah,” Riley said, grinning. </p><p> “I have to tell you something after school. Can I come over?” </p><p> “Yeah,” Riley said, wondering what the girl had to tell her about. </p><p> “Listen,” Caroline said, glancing at the clock a ways down the hall, “I need to go. My next class is on the other side of the building.” </p><p> “See you tonight,” Riley said. </p><p> “Tonight, then” Caroline said, turning to leave, “Bye, Fucker.” </p><p> “Bye, Caroline,” Allie said, looking up from her backpack to smile at the girl. </p><p> Riley watched Caroline walk away, enthralled by the tick of her backside in the clingy jeans, then turned back to her locker.  She was pulling her next class’s books from her locker when she felt eyes on her.  Glancing up, she saw Allie was grinning at her. </p><p> “What was that,” Allie asked, still grinning at her. </p><p> “What was what,” Riley asked, then blushed when she saw the girl had caught her watching Caroline. </p><p> “Oh wow,” she said, laughing, “it’s pretty fucking serious, then?” </p><p> Riley thought about denying everything, but saw Allie wasn’t judging her.  She looked mostly amused, maybe a little curious.  Taking a deep breath, Riley nodded, her heart racing in her breast.  She had just admitted she had feelings for Caroline to a relative stranger and she felt curiously relieved to have it out there.  If anything, she felt she should be freaking out that someone at school knew but her pulse slowed. </p><p> “Does she know,” Allie asked, closing her locker. </p><p> “Sort of,” Riley said, not sure she wanted to share the details of hers and Caroline’s relationship.  The girl seemed alright and Riley liked her but she was still mostly a stranger.  Luckily, Allie didn’t fish for more details. </p><p> “If were me,” the girl said, shrugging into her backpack, “I wouldn’t wait too long to tell her.” </p><p> “I know,” Riley said, thinking she should probably listen to the advice. It was the second time someone had given it to her. </p><p> “She looked really fucking good in those jeans,” Allie said, grinning, “don’t let someone else get their hands on her, first.” </p><p> ——————————————————– </p><p> “So what is the big news,” Riley asked, as soon as she and Caroline were in her room with the door closed. </p><p> “Nothing,” Caroline said, then moved against her, “I couldn’t tell you why I really wanted to come over in front of Fucker.” </p><p> “Oh,” Riley said, grinning.  She leaned forward and Caroline met her halfway for a lingering kiss that neither girl wanted to break.  When Caroline’s hand slipped under Riley’s shirt to cup one of her breasts, Riley finally pulled back to say, “What happened to waiting until date night? Shouldn’t I save my strength?” </p><p> “I couldn’t wait,” she said, stealing one quick kiss before continuing, “besides, I get the feeling you weren’t ‘saving your strength’ last night, anyway.” </p><p> “I couldn’t sleep,” Riley said, grinning. </p><p> “And you thought Rebecca could sing you a lullaby?” </p><p> “Something like that,” she said, laughing. </p><p> “Well, I missed you,” Caroline said, kissing her, again. </p><p> The hand under her shirt was kneading her breast and Riley groaned into her friend’s kiss. A pleasant heat spread between her thighs as she responded to the girl.  Putting an arm around Caroline’s waist, she steered them toward the bed, then toppled them onto it. Somehow, Caroline ends up on top of her, giggling as she looked down at Riley. She leaned down and gave Riley a kiss that curled her toes. </p><p> She noticed how quiet the house was, the hum of the air conditioner  gone now that the weather was turning cooler. Glancing at the door nervously, she said, “Go put some music on before we get too carried away.” </p><p> “Right,” Caroline said, stealing one more kiss before getting off her.  Craning her neck, Riley watched the girl go to her radio. She smiled at the tick of her backside, loved the way the jeans she wore fit her. </p><p> Turning back around, Caroline caught her looking at her, gave her an amused grin as she came back to the bed. As she crawled onto the mattress, she asked, “What are you staring at?” </p><p> “Your ass,” Riley said, grinning, “it looks great in those jeans.” </p><p> Giggling, Caroline moved against her, “You know… You are getting loose with the flirty comments.  Makes a girl wonder.” </p><p> Riley knew the girl was teasing but it made her wonder, too.  Even Rebecca had pointed out she was getting bolder. </p><p> “What can I say,” Riley said, grinning at her, “I find you irresistibly sexy.” </p><p> Caroline gasped in surprise, her eyes widening.  She gave Riley a curious look, saw Riley wasn’t playing. The smile she gave Riley was a little uncertain and she brushed her hair behind her ear, shyly. </p><p> Riley felt a moment’s panic, thought maybe she had gone too far.  As far as she could remember, she’d never admitted how attracted she was to Caroline to the girl. It wasn’t just playful pillow talk but real emotion and Caroline had seen it on her face.  Suddenly, she couldn’t breath, time stretching to an eternity as she waited to see how the girl would respond. </p><p> Then Caroline kissed her, a sweet, lingering kiss that left Riley breathless.  Her friend gave her a warm smile said, “I think you are irresistible, too.” </p><p> Laughing, Riley said, “You don’t have to say it just because I did.” </p><p> “I’m not. I’ve always found you irresistible,” Caroline said, grinning at her, “you just never noticed.” </p><p> “Oh,” she said, looking at her friend. She saw the truth of it in Caroline’s eyes. </p><p> “I wanted to tell you for so long,” Caroline said, with a nervous little laugh. </p><p> Riley kissed her, then. One of her fears had been laid to rest. The girl had feelings for her, too. Apparently has had them for sometime. Either Caroline had hid it well or she hadn’t wanted to notice before.  She had suspected something was up with the girl after that first time they fooled around but not before then. </p><p> Finding the girl’s hand, Riley took it, interlocked their fingers.  Caroline looked down at the hand, then up at Riley. Smiling nervously, Riley waited to see how the girl would respond, if she’d get the significance of the gesture. </p><p> Finally the girl raised her eyebrows, asked, “Are you sure?” </p><p> Riley grinned at her, said, “Rebecca kind of pointed something out to me that should have been glaringly obvious, all along.” </p><p> “Is that why you’ve been so distracted lately,” Caroline asked. </p><p> Riley nodded. </p><p> “So you’ve been thinking about this,” Caroline said, holding up their hands, “before I admitted I had a crush on you?” </p><p> “Yeah,” Riley said, smiling at her, “although I’ll admit it makes it a lot easier to ask you this next question.” </p><p> “Next question?” </p><p> “Will you be my girlfriend,” Riley asked. </p><p> “I’ve never been anyone’s girlfriend before,” Caroline said, nervously. </p><p> “Me, either,” Riley said, thinking she had said the very same thing to Rebecca yesterday, “but Rebecca kind of put in perspective for me, that not much would change if we decided to make it official.  She said we’ve been a couple for a while, I just hadn’t realized it, yet.” </p><p> “Huh,” Caroline said, mulling that over, “I guess she is right.” </p><p> Grinning at her, Riley said, “She also said I should put a ring on your finger before someone else does.” </p><p> “What,” Caroline said, laughing. </p><p> “She meant figuratively, of course.  We should probably at least make it out of middle school before we start talking about marriage.” </p><p> Caroline laughed, rolling her eyes. </p><p> “But I understand what she was saying. You are beautiful and sexy and funny and smart and I love you. I don’t want to let you get away from me,” Riley said, her voice trembling a little as she made herself say how she felt out loud. </p><p> The stunned look on Caroline’s face gave way to a bright smile that made Riley’s heart skip a beat.  Then her oldest friend kissed her deeply. When Caroline finally pulled back, she had tears in her eyes and a smile on her lips.  She just looked at Riley, her face hard to read. </p><p> “Just say something,” Riley said, the girl’s silence stretching her nerves to the breaking point. </p><p> “Yes,” she said, simply. </p><p> “Yes?” </p><p> “I’ll be your girlfriend,” Caroline said, taking a deep breath that came out as a nervous giggle, “or, I’ll try.  We’ve been friends for so long I don’t even know what being your girlfriend will even mean.” </p><p> “It doesn’t mean anything has to change.  I kind of like the current arrangement,” Riley said. </p><p> That took some of the tension out of Caroline and she smiled at Riley, “So do I.” </p><p> “Well then, Snookums,” Riley said, making Caroline laugh and shake her head. </p><p> “Snookums,” Caroline asked, still laughing. </p><p> “Sweetie? Honey? Sugar,” Riley said, laughing. </p><p> “Oh God,” Caroline said, shaking her head, again, “is it too late to say no?” </p><p> “Sorry, Love,” she said, kissing Caroline, “you are stuck with me now.” </p><p> “Can we at least hold off on pet names,” Caroline said, grinning at her, “I don’t think I’m ready for that, yet.” </p><p> Sighing heavily, Riley said, “I guess.” </p><p> Caroline laughed, said, “I’ll make it up to you. Just as soon as I get you out of these pants.” </p><p> Riley rolled onto her back, watched Caroline undo the button to her jeans, then work the zipper down. She lifted her backside off the bed so Caroline could wriggled the jeans over her hips then collapsed back to the bed as Caroline worked the pants down her long legs and off. Her underwear joined the jeans on the floor, then her shirt. </p><p> Naked, she looked pointedly at Caroline, who was still fully dressed. Giggling, Caroline stripped out of her shirt, then her bra. She stood up, stepped out of her shoes even as she was undoing her jeans.  She shimmied out of the jeans, taking her underwear with them.  Naked save for a pair of socks, she crawled back into bed and into Riley’s arms. As she kissed Riley, she managed to hook her thumbs in her socks and pulled them off, too. </p><p> Riley rolled the girl onto her back, never breaking the kiss.  She moved between the girl’s spread thighs and Caroline wrapped her long legs around Riley’s waist, crossing her ankles. Feeling their bodies pressed together, Riley tried rolling her hips, moaning as it felt good. She grinned at Caroline and the girl nodded, returned the smile. Holding herself up, she focused on rubbing against the girl, ground their pussies together.  Riley remembered what Rebecca had done, wet her fingers with saliva and rubbed it between them.  It made the friction more enjoyable, less uncomfortable. </p><p> Caroline pulled her down for a kiss, wrapping her arms around Riley’s neck so she couldn’t get away.  Not that she was trying.  She kissed her girlfriend, let it linger until she had to come up for air. </p><p> My girlfriend, Riley thought, grinning down at her. </p><p> The meeting of their bodies was sending shivers of pleasure through her and Riley was glad for the radio.  She and Caroline were making little sounds of enjoyment that would have surely escaped the room if not for it. As their excitement grew, those like cries became louder. </p><p> Riley was really grinding against Caroline now, their bodies rubbing together in perfect harmony.  She loved the way Caroline thrust her hips up to meet her each time, loved the feel of the girl’s long legs wrapped around her.  She couldn’t keep her hands off the girl, exploring every inch of her. </p><p> Hearing the change in Caroline’s breathing, feeling the girl’s body gathering tension as it moved against her, Riley knew she was about to come.  Her own orgasm stirred to life and it was hard to keep her hips working right.  It took all of her focus to push through, to send Caroline over the edge into blissful release and to follow her down into her own.  They came together, their bodies shaking as one. </p><p> With the musky scent of their lovemaking still in the air, Riley leaned in to kiss Caroline and the girl’s legs finally released her. Crawling off the girl, she stretched out on her side. Caroline rolled to face her, a sated smile just tugging at the corners of her mouth. When Riley offered her hand, Caroline took it, that smile widening just a little. </p><p> “We should probably get dressed,” Caroline said. </p><p> “It would be a good idea.” </p><p> Neither girl made any move to get up. Instead, Caroline moved against Riley, sighing when Riley wrapped her up in her arms.  Their lips met in a sweet, affectionate kiss that left them grinning at each other. </p><p> “We really need to get dressed,” Riley said. </p><p> “Yeah,” Caroline agreed, kissing her. </p><p> Caroline was so warm and soft and Riley really didn’t want to let her go.  Putting her clothes on was the last thing she wanted to do.  Still, she sighed and untangled herself from the girl, sat up. With one last longing look at the girl, she finally got up and started getting dressed.  Caroline followed suit, slipping back into the clothes she had worn over. </p><p> No longer in danger of being caught naked by Riley’s parents, they crawled back on the bed, sat side by side and leaned against the headboard. Riley took Caroline’s hand and they smiled at each other. </p><p> With a shake of her head and a laugh, Riley said, “So this is what dating feels like.” </p><p> Snorting, Caroline said, “I guess.  Doesn’t feel much different than before.” </p><p> “I know, right,” Riley said, grinning at her, “I thought it would be… Hell, I don’t know what I thought it would be like.” </p><p> Caroline was nodding, understood completely what Riley was saying. </p><p> “Do you think… Do you think it’s because we already were dating, like Rebecca said? Do you think that is why this feels familiar?” </p><p> “Maybe… Probably,” Caroline said, then gave her a funny look, “you said you loved me, earlier.  I know we said it all the time when we were just friends… And I did love you as a friend… Is that what you meant…” </p><p> Riley looked at her and smiled, “You are still my best friend.  That’s never going to change, no matter where we go from here.  But, no.  I didn’t mean as a friend.” </p><p> Caroline laid her head on her Riley’s shoulder, said, “I had hoped that was what you meant.  I love you, too.” </p>"
1173,"The Notebook, Part Four",Ebo,1,The lines between Dana's story and real life begin to blur more and more.,"['F/f rom', 'oral', 'trib', 'cons']","<p class=""H1""> The Notebook, Part 4 </p><p> The day was finally over and Dana flopped on the couch, her backpack still on her shoulders. Sitting on the couch next to her, Penny gave her a sympathetic smile, looked almost as tired as she felt. </p><p> “I’m so tired,” she said, laughing. </p><p> “I bet you are,” Penny said, patting her knee, “I saw the glow of the laptop under your door at three this morning.” </p><p> “Oh,” she said, yawning, “I need to put a towel or something down, I guess. What were you doing up at three in the morning?” </p><p> “Probably the same thing you were, writing and thinking.” </p><p> A playful grin spread on her face as she thought about last night in the bathroom and she said, “Thinking, huh? Want to tell me about it?” </p><p> Laughing, Penny said, “I guess I better not.” </p><p> “Don’t worry, I’m too tired to make out right now.” </p><p> With a playful grin, Penny said, “I bought you something. Two somethings, actually. I left them on your bed.” </p><p> “Oh,” Dana asked, intrigued, “A little black dress, maybe?” </p><p> “You’ll just have to go see,” Penny said, smiling at her. </p><p> Grinning, she headed upstairs. The promise of gifts put a little pep in her step, gave her her second wind. By the time she made it to her room, she felt better than she had all day. Inside, she saw the gifts Penny had been talking about laid out on the bed. She laughed when she saw one of them was indeed a little black dress and, the other,  matching heels. The dress was cute but it was the heels that grabbed her attention. They weren’t kid shoes, but elegant and feminine with three inch heels. She’d never owned shoes like them before. </p><p> Kicking off her shoes as she went and dumping her backpack on the floor, she sat on her bed so she could try them on. She couldn’t help but smile at how sexy they were. Definitely not kid shoes. Standing up, she took a few steps, laughing. She was as wobbly as a newborn deer. With careful steps, she made it in front of her mirror, looked at her legs in the heels. She thought they looked great. </p><p> Stepping out of them before she broke her neck, she looked at the dress on the bed. Holding it up, she saw it wasn’t a kid’s dress, either. It had spaghetti straps and hardly any back, wouldn’t reach her knees no matter how hard she tugged it down. Smiling, she couldn’t believe her step-mother had bought her such a sexy dress and shoes. </p><p> There was knock at the door and she turned to see her step-mother poke her head in. She waved her in and held up the dress, grinning, “You really bought me a little black dress.” </p><p> “I said I might,” she said, grinning, “Do you like it?” </p><p> “I love it,” she said, giving the woman a hug, “and the shoes! I’m going to break my neck but thank you!” </p><p> “You are welcome. I’m glad you like them,” she said, pulling back, “Take a shower or a nap, whatever you need to do to wake up. We are going out tonight.” </p><p> “We are?” </p><p> “I’m getting stir crazy in this house, need to get out,” she said, then grinned at her, “you aren’t embarrassed to be seen in public with your dusty old step-mom, are you?” </p><p> “You are hardly dusty,” Dana said, laughing. </p><p> That made Penny smile and she said, “Thanks, Dana.” </p><p> “But why tonight?” </p><p> “It’s Friday and…” she said, then sighed, “your father is working so much these days, I don’t know. I just need to do something. So get all dolled up with me and let me buy you dinner.” </p><p> “What, like a date,” Dana said, her heart racing. Again she thought the similarities between her story and her reality were astonishing. </p><p> “Why not,” Penny said, smiling, “I haven’t been out on a ‘date’ in over a month.” </p><p> Smiling back at her, Dana said, “Okay.” </p><p> ——————————————- </p><p> The stairs were a little tricky but she made it down them without breaking her neck. The heels were getting easier to walk in. She’d been walking around her room in them, getting used to them. The last thing she wanted to do was turn her ankle or fall out in public. </p><p> Giggling, she couldn’t believe she was really going out like this. She wondered if her stepmother had realized what she was buying. The dress was very cute but also very revealing. It didn’t come anywhere near her knees and dipped low enough to show some cleavage. Some was all she had but it was still showing. Without much of a back, she couldn’t even wear a bra underneath it. Combined with the heels, she thought she looked really sexy, probably too sexy for a thirteen year old. </p><p> Like the character in her story, she had Googled how to put her hair up, struggled with it until she was satisfied. Looking in the mirror, she thought she looked older. With the shoes and the dress, her hair up, she could pass for sixteen. Well, maybe. At a distance for sure. </p><p> Walking into the kitchen, she saw her step-mother in her own little black dress, her make-up on and her hair styled. She smiled, happy that Penny had decided to dress up for their ‘date’, as well. </p><p> She glanced up at the sound of Dana’s heels on the kitchen floor and her eyes widened at the sight of the girl standing there. Dana couldn’t hold in a giggle at the look on her face. She did a slow spin, so she could get the full effect. </p><p> “I think I might have gone too far with the dress,” she said, blushing, “but you look… Stunning. Beautiful. Sexy. Please don’t ever let your father see that dress.” </p><p> Laughing, Dana said, “You look great, too.” </p><p> Penny just stared at her for a second, making Dana want to fidget. Finally she shook her head and laughed, said, “Well, I guess we better go before I send you upstairs to change.” </p><p> “Okay,” Dana said, giggling. </p><p> “Seriously, you can never tell your father about the dress,” her step-mother said, leading them into the garage. </p><p> “I won’t.” </p><p> At the end of the driveway, Penny hesitated, then turned left. Dana frowned, thinking all the restaurants were the other way. Finally she had to ask, “Where are we going?” </p><p> “Brighten,” Penny said, looking at her, “hopefully we won’t see anyone we know there.” </p><p> “Okay,” Dana said, laughing. </p><p> “It’s just… Mothers talk and I don’t want to be the ass in the latest gossip. ‘Did you see what Ann let her step-daughter wear.’ That sort of thing.” </p><p> “Oh, I understand,” Dana said, still laughing. She could easily see a gaggle of women standing around gossiping.  As much as she’d love to let some of her friends see her new dress, she was okay with Penny trying to save herself the headache. </p><p> “Good. Sorry about the long drive.” </p><p> They drove in silence for a moment, comfortable in each other’s company. Dana was thinking about how similar this was to her story, so she didn’t notice her step-mother stealing little glances at her. Not at first, anyway. She finally caught her, raised her eyebrows questioningly. </p><p> “Sorry,” Penny said, grinning, “I can’t help it. You look so beautiful.” </p><p> Blushing, she had to look away, a smile on her face. She wondered if her stepmother noticed, knew how much the statement meant to her. </p><p> Traffic was unusually light and the trip took less time than usual, a small blessing. Dana blinked in surprise when they pulled into the parking lot of Terra Nova, a high end restaurant in the heart of the ritzy district of Brighten. She glanced at Penny as she found a parking space, turned off the car. Her step-mother smiled at her. </p><p> “Felt like eating somewhere fancy tonight,” she said, opening her door, “sit tight.” </p><p> Dana watched as she walked around the front of the car, opened her door for her. Smiling, she offered Dana her hand. Laughing, Dana let her help her out of the car. She was mindful of how short her dress was, was careful not to show everyone in the parking lot her business. </p><p> “What was that,” Dana asked as they walked towards the restaurant. She gave her stepmother a curious look. </p><p> “Having someone open your door for you,” Penny said, laughing, “it’s kind of nice, isn’t it?” </p><p> “I guess,” she said, smiling uncertainly. </p><p> “Well, you are my date for the night, so let’s have fun with it,” her step-mother said. </p><p> Dana almost turned her ankle, the statement catching her off guard. Again, the similarities between this evening and her little fantasy made her heart race. </p><p> “You okay,” Penny said, putting a hand on her arm to steady her. </p><p> “Still getting used to the heels,” she lied, her face hot with embarrassment. </p><p> “It gets easier,” her stepmother said, smiling at her.  When they got to the door, she held it for Dana. This time, the little gesture of chivalry made her smile brightly. </p><p> They made it inside and Dana was surprised that Penny had reservations. The hostess showed them to their table, left them with menus. Dana opened hers and cringed when she saw the prices on everything. At least she recognized the menu items, could order for herself. She tried to find the cheapest thing. </p><p> “Don’t you dare order the cheapest thing,” her step-mother said, as if reading her mind, “order anything that grabs your attention.” </p><p> “Okay,” she said, still thinking about ordering the cheapest thing. </p><p> Their server came by the table and took their order, then left. Without her menu to distract her, Dana want to fidget. Being in a fancy restaurant, dressed up in a dress a little too mature for her tender age, sitting across from her step-mother who looked absolutely stunning, was almost too much like her story for comfort. All she could think about was how it ended and she felt a pleasant heat blossom between her thighs. Pleasant yes, but it didn’t do anything for her nervousness. </p><p> Penny was smiling at her, said, “I can’t believe how good you look. You should wear your hair up more often.” </p><p> “I feel like everyone is staring at me,” she said, trying not to look around. </p><p> “I wouldn’t be surprised,” Penny said, patting her hand, “you look amazing. Besides, you should get used to it. You are becoming an attractive young woman and people are going to start noticing that.” </p><p> “Thanks,” Dana said, blushing. </p><p> Their server brought their drinks. Sipping her Coke, Dana thought about something. Sitting the glass down, she said, “You had reservations. Were you and Dad coming here?” </p><p> “No,” Penny said, grinning at her, “it’s always been for you and me.” </p><p> “Oh,” she said, surprised, “seems kind of expensive of a place to bring your step-kid.” </p><p> Smiling, Penny leaned forward, said, “After what happened in the bathroom, I’m not sure ‘step-kid’ covers it anymore.” </p><p> “Then what am I,” she asked, her heart racing. </p><p> “The cute girl I made out with,” Penny said, looking around nervously. None of the other diners appeared to be paying them any more than casual attention. She was blushing when she glanced back at Dana, but also smiling. </p><p> She returned the smile, said, “Well, just because you are buying me dinner, don’t expect me to jump in the sack with you.” </p><p> “Dana,” Penny gaped at her, laughing. </p><p> “I mean, I might,” she said, blushing, “just don’t expect it.” </p><p> “Well, at least, there’s hope, then,” her step-mother said, her playful smile making it hard for Dana to breath. She was probably just teasing but it was enough to get Dana’s imagination going wild. Her hand was shaking as she took a sip of her Coke. </p><p> Changing the subject, Penny said, “Your Dad is going to be out of town for three days, left this morning.” </p><p> Dana frowned, said, “He didn’t say anything to me.” </p><p> Her step-mother sighed, gave her a sad smile, “I figured. I guess I’m not the only one he is neglecting. Sorry, Dana.” </p><p> “Why is he going out of town, this time,” she asked, not liking how bitter her voice sounded. Her step-mother was right, she did feel neglected. </p><p> “Business,” she said, laughing and shaking her head. </p><p> “Right,” Dana said, with a sigh, “stupid question.” </p><p> “Hey,” Penny said, making her meet her eyes, “let’s forget about him. You and me, we are going to have some fun. Just the two of us.” </p><p> Forcing a smile, Dana nodded. The fact that her father hadn’t even told her he was leaving irked her some. He has been so distracted with his job lately. Even when he was home, he hardly seemed there. </p><p> Their food showed up and they ate in silence for a while. She felt Penny looking at her but she didn’t feel sociable anymore. Her father’s impromptu business trip had taken all the magic out of the evening. </p><p> Finally, Penny said, “I’m sorry I brought up your father’s trip.” </p><p> “It’s okay. You’d think I’d be use to it by now,” she said. </p><p> “Want to hear something funny,” Penny said, forking a bite of food into her mouth. </p><p> “What?” </p><p> “I made these reservations before I knew he was leaving,” her step-mother said, laughing when Dana’s eyes got big, “I thought I was going to have to lie about where we were going but I lucked out.” </p><p> “Are you serious,” Dana said, laughing. </p><p> “Yeah.” </p><p> “Why?” </p><p> “Why make reservations to have dinner with you,” Penny asked, then went on when Dana nodded, “I like spending time with you. We never did it much before I found out your dirty little secret.” </p><p> Touched, Dana said, “I like spending time with you, too.” </p><p> “That,” her step-mother said, grinning, “and I was hoping if I bought you dinner you’d let me get you in the sack. You’ve already shot that down, though.” </p><p> Laughing, Dana said, “I didn’t say no, just not to expect it.” </p><p> Penny gave her a funny look that made her heart stop for a few seconds, then a smile that kicked it into overdrive. She wasn’t completely sure her step-mother was joking about getting her in the sack. She’d only been half joking, herself. Seeing that smile, she wondered if she shouldn’t back off, stop flirting before things got out of hand. </p><p> Instead, she returned the smile with one of her own, saw her step-mother’s widen a little. </p><p> Oh God, she thought, what have I done? </p><p> —————————————— </p><p> “Want a glass of wine?” </p><p> Dana saw her step-mother holding up a bottle and two glasses. She nodded, thinking she might need it. The rest of their meal and the car ride home, she’d felt this curious tension between them. It was the little looks from her step-mother and the flirty conversation, her own imagination running wild with fantasies about what might happen when they got home. </p><p> Penny poured them a healthy dose of red wine, bringing the glasses into the living room where Dana sat on the couch. She sat down next to the girl, passed her a glass, sipped her own. Dana took a pull of hers, hoping it would give her courage to do what had been circling her brain ever since Penny had favored her with that smile at the restaurant. </p><p> She didn’t know about courage but it gave her a warm belly. The wine didn’t taste so bitter this time, something that made her wonder. </p><p> “About what I said at the restaurant-” Penny started to say more but Dana panicked. She thought the woman was going to say she was just kidding, really didn’t want to do the things she hinted at. Before she could say the words, Dana kissed her. Penny started and Dana was sure the woman would pull away, but she didn’t. The woman responded, teased her into a lingering kiss, one that curled her toes in her new heels. </p><p> Finally, Penny broke the kiss, smiled at her, “I guess that answers that question.” </p><p> “I’m sorry,” Dana said, her hand going to her mouth, “I thought you were going to say you were just teasing and I panicked.” </p><p> “You panicked,” Penny asked, smiling at her. </p><p> “I spent the whole ride home trying to work up the courage to kiss you, again. I panicked when I thought I wouldn’t get a chance.” </p><p> “So you just went for it, huh,” Penny said, amused. </p><p> “I guess I did,” Dana said, blushing. She looked away from her stepmother, down at her glass. She took another swallow, hoping the liquid courage would hurry up and kick in. </p><p> “I’m glad you did,” her stepmother said, putting a hand under her chin and turning her face toward hers. Her lips just brushed against Dana’s, light as a feather. </p><p> “You are,” she asked, looking into Penny’s eyes. </p><p> “Yeah,” she said, taking Dana’s hand, “ever since our kiss in the bathroom, I can’t get you out of my head. When you made the remark about buying you dinner and trying to get you in the sack, I about had a heart attack.” </p><p> “Why,” Dana asked, looking down at their interlocked fingers. </p><p> Penny took a long pull of her wine, gave her a nervous smile, “I think you know why.” </p><p> “Oh,” she said, her heart knocking around her rib cage like a crazed animal. The look on Penny’s face made her hands shake and she finished her wine before she could spill it. </p><p> Getting to her feet, Penny held out her other hand, smiling an uncertain smile. Dana saw that she was unsure of herself, didn’t know if Dana would take the hand or not. Taking a deep breath, she stood up and smiled, shyly. Penny’s hand was shaking as she took it. The woman met her eyes and Dana saw the question in them. It made her heart skip a beat and she couldn’t breath, but she nodded. </p><p> Penny lead her upstairs, the twitch of her backside mesmerizing her as they climbed to the second floor. She was a little surprised when they went into her bedroom and not the master suite. It was a little difference between her fantasy and what was really happening, but it was hardly important. The door closed with a thunk behind themand she looked at it. Grinning, she remembered her character doing the same in the ‘Little Black Dress’. </p><p> I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, she thought, as her step-mother lead her to the bed, I was the main character all along. </p><p> Penny pulled her close, leaned in to meet her lips with Dana’s. It was a hesitant kiss, uncertain. When she pulled back, Dana couldn’t hold in a nervous giggle. Brushing her hair behind her ear shyly, she looked at the woman, saw she looked as nervous as Dana felt. Strangely, it calmed her nerves some and the second kiss was more sure, deepened as desire welled in them. </p><p> When Penny sat on the bed, Dana sat on her lap sideways, like she had in the bathroom. This time when their kisses reached that point of no return, they didn’t stop. Her body was responding to the perfume her step- mother was wearing, the feel of her body pressed against her flank, the kiss. She felt a flush of heat between her thighs and her nipples strained against her dress. Her breathing became fast and shallow as she became more and more excited. Her heart was beating so hard it was in danger of rattling loose and knocking around her rib cage. </p><p> Dana gasped when Penny’s hand fell on her thigh, high up near the hem of her dress. She broke the kiss to look down at it and Penny did the same. Penny gave her a questioning look when she finally looked up and she nodded, biting her lip. The hand inched higher and her heart forgot to beat for a few seconds. Her step-mother’s thumb touched the hem of her dress, then slipped under it. Dana couldn’t breath, waiting for the moment when their little game went from naughty to a whole other level. The hand hesitated, not quite there and she thought maybe Penny was having second thoughts. Then her fingers found her girlhood. </p><p> Penny suddenly laughed, grinned at her, “Really?” </p><p> “What can I say,” Dana said, blushing. </p><p> “I can’t believe you aren’t wearing panties,” Penny said, her fingers teasing a moan from Dana. </p><p> “The dress is kind of tight,” she sighed, her hips beginning to gyrate, “the panties showed.” </p><p> “Sure they did,” Penny said, her hand slipping from underneath her dress. She used her thumb to push the hem further up Dana’s thighs. Realizing what she wanted, Dana helped her by wriggling one hip then the other until the dress was bunched up around her hips. She shivered as her step-mother looked at her, the heat cranking up a few degrees down there. The faint smile on her step-mother’s face only made it worse. </p><p> Penny’s hand slipped between her thighs, again, and she moaned as her able fingers teased her tender bud. How many times had she written about this sort of thing, one of her character’s having this done to her? Dozens, probably. Now she knew how they must have felt, the shyness and vulnerability and excitement. She never wrote that about her character’s, the uncertainty and eagerness, the duality of their desire. </p><p> “Take your dress off,” Penny said, smiling playfully at her. </p><p> Her heart racing, Dana ran the zipper on her side down, then pulled the dress up and over her head. Letting it fall to the floor, she wanted to cover up. She was completely naked save for her shoes and her step-mother’s eyes were hot on her young body. Insecurity reared its ugly head and she was sure Penny wouldn’t like her, would change her mind about tonight. There was a breathless moment when she didn’t say anything and Dana’s imagination tortured her with images of rejection. </p><p> Swallowing hard, Penny said, “Oh God. You are perfect!” </p><p> Startled, she blushed and laughed. She kissed the woman, felt her desire when she returned it. The way the woman was kissing her, her words still bouncing around in her head, made Dana more confident. Her insecurities fled and she felt sexy, again. </p><p> Dana got off Penny’s lap and pulled the woman to her feet. She gave her stepmother what she hoped was a playful smile and said, “You’re turn.” </p><p> Raising her arm and letting her hand rest on her head in a way that made Dana swallow hard, Penny ran the tiny zipper on the side of her dress down.  The arm dropped and she shimmied out of the dress. She stepped out of her shoes, stood there so Dana could look at her. Dana drank the woman in, her pulse quickening at the sight of her naked body before her.  She couldn’t take her eyes off of her. </p><p> “Wow,” Dana said, which was about all she could manage. </p><p> Penny was smiling at her reaction, came forward until the space between them evaporated.  Her arms slipped around Dana’s neck and her lips just brushed against the girl’s.  Dana leaned into her, kissed her more forcefully.  There was no hesitation in Penny’s kiss, anymore. No uncertainty.  For better or worse, the woman had made up her mind to go through with it. </p><p> Her stepmother steered her toward the bed and Dana stretched out on her back, her whole body trembling with need and nervousness.  Propping up on her elbows, Dana watched as Penny removed her new heels, tossed them aside, before crawling onto the bed.  She came to Dana and their lips met. Then a hand was on Dana’s hip moving higher.  She couldn’t hold in the giggle as her right breast was cupped, gently kneaded. </p><p> “Sorry,” Dana said, blushing when Penny pulled back to look at her, “little nervous.” </p><p> “Me, too,” Penny said, laughing, “we’ll take it slow.” </p><p> “Okay,” Dana said, then grinned, “although I can’t guarantee I won’t start giggling, again.” </p><p> “Let me know if you need a minute,” Penny said and Dana nodded. </p><p> Smiling at her, Penny kissed her.  When her hand found Dana’s breast, again, she didn’t giggle, moaning instead as Penny’s palm drug across her stiffening nipple.  Penny didn’t let up until her back arched and her nipple ached sweetly. </p><p> She had read stories where a girl’s breasts were fondled.  Hell, she’d written a few herself.  She’d played with her own breasts, thought she had understood what it was like to have another person hand on her body but it wasn’t the same at all. Having her stepmother’s hand on her bare skin was thrilling and a whole lot more intimate.  There was an element of trust, of vulnerability she hadn’t expected. </p><p> Penny kissed her one more time, then smiled at her.  The smile was playful and Dana felt her pulse quicken. Her stepmother moved lower and suddenly her lips found her other nipple, her moist lips making her sigh.  Dana bit her lip and moaned as Penny’s tongue traced lazy circles around her areola. Shivers worked through her as Penny gently blew on her wet nipple, then her hot mouth was back. The contrast was sexy and she felt her body responding. </p><p> Dana’s breath caught in her throat as Penny lips brushed against her rib cage justunder her breast, then even lower.  She watched as the woman moved down her supine body, leaving a trail of moist kisses on her taut belly.  Dana suspected where Penny was headed and she could hardly believe this was really happening to her. Not that she was against it, just never expected it to be happening. </p><p> Knowing something was going to happen and having it actually happen were apparently two very different things, Dana realized as she gasped in surprise when her stepmother gently kissed her girlhood.  A nervous giggle welled up inside of her but it got caught in her throat as Penny’s tongue caressed her tender bud.  Still propped up on her elbows, she watched wide-eyed as her stepmother teased her clit. The giggle that had hung up in her throat exploded from her in a moan, instead.  The hot, wet flick of the woman’s tongue felt incredible, unlike anything she could have imagined. The erotic stories she had read hadn’t even come close to describing the wonderful sensation Penny’s tongue were awakening in her young body. </p><p> “Oh God,” Dana said, her voice thick, “that feels so good.” </p><p> Penny rolled her eyes up at her and winked, gently sucking on her clit. Dana’s hips began to move, undulating against her stepmother’s mouth.  Her head lulled back loosely on her neck, her hair sweeping the mattress behind her.  The moans that escaped her slack mouth only got louder as Penny teased her young body. She was glad no one else was around because she couldn’t have held them in. </p><p> Penny’s hand slid up the insides of her thighs, over her hips and up her flanks to cup her breasts.  The woman’s touch left her nerve ending screaming for more. Luckily, Penny wasn’t finished, her hands ceaselessly exploring Dana.  It was thrilling and intimate, and the caresses  had Dana moaning almost as much as what Penny was doing with her mouth did. </p><p> Dana could feel Penny’s excitement through her touch, knew the woman was as turned on as she was.  The fact that her stepmother was enjoying her young body under her fingertips made her feel warm all over.  The way Penny looked at her, the way Penny’s  hands lingered on her body, the sexual tension that has been between them for days now… She’d never been the object of someone’s desire before.  Especially not someone as beautiful and sexy as Penny. She kind of liked it. </p><p> As her body began to writhe under the assault of Penny tongue and hands, her stepmother had to give up her exploring and grab her thighs to keep Dana’s sex to her mouth. Dana had lost control of her body. It craved what Penny was doing to it but still seemed to be trying to escape the intense pleasure washing through her. All she could do was grasp at the sheets and try to hold on as her stepmother pushed her closer and closer to an orgasm. </p><p> Tension crept into her body and she realized she was going to come.  Penny was going to make her come, something she had fantasized about but never really expected it to happen.  This whole evening was a bit surreal. </p><p> “Oh God, I’m going to come,” Dana said, around a moan. Then she did, crying out in ecstasy.  It nearly shook her apart.  When the tension finally left her, her whole body was trembling with nervous energy. She put a hand to her mouth to contain the giggle that escaped her.  She blushed as Penny looked up at her, a mildly surprised look on her face. </p><p> “That was amazing,” she said, her face still hot. </p><p> “I don’t remember ever coming like that when I was your age,” Penny said, grinning, “I’m kind of jealous.” </p><p> Dana half sat up, kissed Penny deeply.  Her stepmother kissed her back and again Dana sensed the woman’s excitement in the eagerness of her kiss.  When they had to come up for air, Penny met her eyes, asked, “Are you still okay with this? With what we are doing?” </p><p> Laughing, Dana said, “My toes won’t uncurl but yeah. I don’t want to stop.” </p><p> “Okay,” Penny said, grinning. She moved from between Dana’s legs, stretched out beside the girl. </p><p> Looking down at her, Dana drank in her stepmother’s naked body.  When her eyes came to the junction of her thighs, to her pussy under the little thatch of pubic hair, she felt her heartbeat faster. A nervous smile tugged at her lips as she thought about doing to Penny what her stepmother had done to her, thought about spreading her silken thighs and lowering her mouth to tease Penny’s clit with her tongue.  A shiver of naughty excitement worked its way through her at the thought of going down on her stepmother. </p><p> She took a deep breath to gather her nerve, then urged Penny to spread her legs.  Moving between them, she stretched out on her stomach.  Penny had propped up on her elbows and was watching her, which didn’t do anything for her nerves. With one more deep breath, she lowered her mouth to Penny sex, tasted her clit with her tongue.  The salt on her skin and the musky scent of her arousal flooded Dana’s senses.  With the flat of her tongue, she caressed her stepmother’s bud. The first moan that escaped the woman was all the reassurance she needed and she relaxed some.  As Penny’s hips began to move on their own and she started making these sexy, wordless noises of enjoyment, her confidence soared. </p><p> “That feels so… So good,” Penny said, her hands coming up to fondle her breasts.  Seeing it, Dana was a little jealous, let her own hands slip up Penny’s taut belly to cup her breasts.  Penny grinned at her, covered her hands with her own, wouldn’t let her move them. Not that Dana was trying to. </p><p> As Penny’s back arched off the bed and a groan slipped from her slack mouth, Dana thought, I must be doing something right. </p><p> The thought put a smile on her face. </p><p> Penny finally released her hands and Dana let them roam over her tight body.  Her stepmother’s workout routine kept her in great shape and she still had the body of an eighteen year old.  Dana loved the way she looked, the way her smooth skin felt under her fingertips. </p><p> Tonight had already been one of many firsts for her and she wanted to try something else.  She wetted her fingers in her mouth, then eased them into her stepmother’s hot, slick core.  She heard the change in the woman’s breathing, saw the gyration of her hips get more pronounced and she thought she had found the g-spot. Like she had read in a ‘how to have better sex’  article she had found while researching for her stories, she made little come hither motions deep inside Penny. Maybe the author of the article knew a thing or two because her stepmother’s body went crazy, writhing out of control. </p><p> “Oh shit,” Penny moaned, her back arching off the bed, “God, that feels so good, I’m going to come.” </p><p> Hearing her stepmother say that did wonders for her confidence and she lifted her head long enough to grin at the woman. Penny didn’t notice, had her head lulled back and her eyes closed.  Her mouth was slack and her face was pinched in pleasure.  Still grinning, Dana lowered her mouth back to Penny’s clit. </p><p> Suddenly, Penny’s head snapped up and she looked wide eyed at Dana, then her whole body stiffened, her back completely leaving the bed.  She cried out in ecstasy and Dana could feel her climaxing around her fingers, the spasming of her sex.  The tension fled her body and Penny collapsed onto her back, shuddering through her orgasm. </p><p> “Holy shit, Dana,” Penny laughed in surprise, brushing the hair out of her face, “that was insane.” </p><p> Grinning at her, Dana said, “That looked intense.” </p><p> “I’ve never come like that before,” Penny said, shaking her head in wonder, “why are you so good at that?” </p><p> “Read an article on the internet,” Dana said, laughing. </p><p> “Well, God bless the internet,” her stepmother said, still shaking her head, “you need to forward that article to your father.” </p><p> Dana snorted in surprise, then fell out laughing.  Penny blushed when she realized what she had said, laughing too. </p><p> “Oh God, I can’t believe I said that,” her stepmother said. </p><p> Wiping tears from her eyes, Dana grinned at the woman, said, “Wow.” </p><p> “I think that orgasm short circuited my brain,” Penny said, reaching out and grabbing her hand. Dana didn’t need much urging to stretch out beside the woman, resting her head on Penny’s shoulder and molding against her flank. Penny tilted Dana’s chin up to give her a languid, lingering kiss. </p><p> Finally breaking the kiss, Dana grinned up at her, said, “You want to hear something funny? You know that story you saw me writing… It is called ‘The Little Black Dress’.” </p><p> “Oh,” Penny asked, interested. </p><p> “Yeah,” Dana said, laughing, “and it is so close to what happened tonight that it is spooky.  The fake date, us ending up in bed. It is all in the story.” </p><p> “It wasn’t a fake date,” Penny said, smiling at her, “at least not for me.” </p><p> Returning the smile, Dana said, “Me, either.” </p><p> “Are you going to let me read it, now,” Penny asked, crossing her fingers so Dana could see. </p><p> Dana laughed, “Eventually. When it is finished.” </p><p> Pouting, Penny said, “That’s not nice.” </p><p> “A little anticipation can be fun,” Dana said, grinning at the woman. </p><p> “Funny,” Penny said, recognizing her own words. </p><p> “I didn’t think so at the time, when you said it to me, but now…” she said, laughing when the woman gave her a dirty look, “okay. Okay. Let me tweak it a little tonight and I’ll let you read it tomorrow.” </p><p> “I’m afraid, Love,” Penny said, winking at her, “that you won’t be getting much writing done tonight.” </p><p> “I won’t,” Dana asked, raising her eyebrows. </p><p> “No,” her stepmother said, kissing her deeply. Dana was grinning when the woman finally broke the kiss, understanding now what the woman meant. Smiling, she said, “I’m going to grab the bottle of wine from downstairs. Don’t go anywhere.” </p><p> “Okay,” Dana said. </p><p> Penny extricated herself from her step-daughter and got off the bed.  She strode naked to the door, paused with her hand on the knob to look over her shoulder at Dana before leaving the room. </p><p> Alone, Dana started giggling excitedly.  She still couldn’t believe this was happening.  On her back, she grinned up at the ceiling, said, “I slept with Penny.” </p><p> Penny was gone for a while and Dana was about to go looking for her when she returned. She had the bottle of wine and two glasses in her hands and her laptop tucked under her arm. Handing the glasses to Dana, she sat her laptop on the bed. One by one, she filled the glasses up before crawling onto the bed, again. </p><p> Dana looked at the burgundy colored liquid, thinking about the last time she drank this much wine. She decided to sip it. </p><p> Her stepmother leaned against the headboard, pulled her laptop onto her thighs.  Dana sat beside her, watched as she put in her password.  She was curious why Penny had grabbed the laptop.  Before leaving to get the wine, she implied they were going to fool around some more. </p><p> After a moment, Penny set the laptop aside. She smiled at Dana, said, “You won’t let me read your story but I’ll let you read my newest.” “Really,” Dana said, excited, “you have a new story?” </p><p> “Um, yeah,” Penny said, an almost shy smile on her face. She glanced at the laptop, seemed to be rethinking the idea. </p><p> “What’s it about,” Dana asked, grinning.  She became excited about the new story. After all, she was her stepmother’s biggest fan. </p><p> “Come here,” Penny said, motioning for Dana to sit between her spread legs. </p><p> Dana wondered again what the woman had in mind as she moved.  The woman embraced her from behind, pulled Dana against her. Dana grinned, loving the feel of her arms around her and the way Penny’s breasts mashed against her back.  She decided this was a sexy way to read one of Penny For Your Thoughts’s  stories. </p><p> She pulled the laptop onto her thighs, read the title of the story out loud, “The Shouldn’t.” </p><p> Penny brushed her hair aside to kiss her neck just below her ear, said, “You’ll understand when you read the story.” </p><p> “Okay,” Dana said, shivering as Penny kissed her shoulder. </p><p> I know I shouldn’t but I think I might. I know all the reasons why it is a bad idea but it is getting harder to deny what my heart wants. The fact that she might say yes if I asked only makes it worse. If I knew she’d say no, it would be easier, I think… </p><p> “First person,” Dana asked, finding it kind of curious that they had both written a story in first person, something they usually didn’t do. </p><p> “Yeah.  It was a little odd writing in first person, but the story seemed to need it,” Penny said, running her hands up and down Dana’s arms. </p><p> Her touch was as light as a feather and it made Dana shiver, again.  She thought if her stepmother kept kissing and caressing her as she tried to read, it was going to be hard to concentrate. </p><p> “The story I’m writing,” Dana said, smiling, “it is first person, too.” </p><p> “Yeah?” </p><p> “Yeah,” she said, taking a deep breath before saying, “it seemed to need to be first person, too.” </p><p> “Oh,” Penny said and Dana could hear the smile in her voice. </p><p> Dana kept reading: </p><p> …There is tension between us now, ever since I found out her secret.  We tease and play but I think there is something more being left unsaid.  The way I catch her looking at me now makes my heart beat faster and my mind race with thoughts I shouldn’t have. Does she know what she does to me when she turns those beautiful eyes on me? </p><p> Dana’s heart was racing in her breast as she realized this read more like a diary entry than a story. Did Penny really feel this way, she wondered? And was she the girl with the secret? </p><p> She was distracted from her thoughts as Penny’s hands slipped from her arms and onto her breasts.  A groan slipped from Dana as her stepmother, gently squeezed them. Dana shivered deliciously as her nipples drug across her palm and began to ache sweetly. She forgot about reading for a moment, just enjoyed the sensation. </p><p> Finally, she turned back to the story: </p><p> …These were my thoughts as I washed the dishes in the sink.  That is the problem with menial labor like this; it didn’t require much thought, which left the mind free to wonder.  More and more its meanderings led to her. </p><p> Like my thoughts had conjured her, she came into the kitchen. My Shouldn’t. The dish in my hand slipped from my fingers as I saw how she was dressed, wearing just a pair of panties and a t-shirt.  She looked so sexy, her young body gloriously revealed.  Those long legs… </p><p> I couldn’t look away, transfixed by the sight of her looking in the open fridge.  I could hardly breath, my heart racing so fast it was in danger of exploding… </p><p> Dana put a hand to her mouth, her own heart racing.  The question of whether she was the ‘Shouldn’t’ was answered. Reading her stepmother’s reaction to her little stunt in the kitchen, she wondered if the woman was embellishing her feelings for the sake of good reading or if the woman had really felt like that when she saw Dana rummaging through the fridge in just her panties and T-shirt. </p><p> One of Penny’s hands slipped from her breast, down her belly and between her thighs. Heat blossomed there at her touch and she moaned.  She had to smile when she realized Penny’s intention for having her sit between her legs.  Reading the story was going to be an interactive experience. Penny’s fingers teased another moan from her, making these lazy circles that drove her body wild. </p><p> She had done this to herself before while reading something especially  hot on Lesbian Lolita but having Penny do it to her while she read her story was a lot more exciting.  She bit her lip as she continued reading. </p><p> …When she leaned against the counter with her drink, I saw the mischief in her eyes.  She knew what she was doing, knew this was my little fantasy.  The game we had been playing… It was getting dangerous and not just because her father should be home at any time.  The teasing and flirting was getting out of hand and my self control wasn’t that strong. </p><p> I wanted to go to her so bad, to feel her body pressed against mine as I kissed her.  Her lips looked so soft and inviting, shimmering from the lip gloss she wore.  I longed to feel them pressed against mine, to let her tongue into my mouth to taste her kiss. My desire was so strong my knees felt weak and I had to lean against the sink. </p><p> “You are playing with fire, young lady,” I said, smiling at her. </p><p> “What on earth do you mean,” she said, with a playful smile that eroded my self-control even further.  That smile, the flirty way she held her body, so much perfect skin on display… I was a flustered mess. </p><p> “I take it you read my email,” I asked.  The email. I still couldn’t believe I sent it. I had sat there, my finger on the Enter button for a while, trying to talk myself out of sending it.  I knew I was just throwing gasoline on a fire that was already burning out of control. The half naked girl in front of me was proof I was right. </p><p> “Maybe, or I just forgot my pants,” she teased. </p><p> Her nipples were straining against the thin material of her shirt and she was flushed. I saw that she was as excited as I was by this game, that she liked teasing me as much as I liked the view. That didn’t do anything for my growing arousal. </p><p> Again, I thought if I asked, she might say yes… </p><p> The story was becoming hot, very intimate, and the wonderful things Penny’s fingers were doing to her had her hips gyrating and moans slipping from her slack mouth.  The little waves of pleasure washing through her made it a little hard to focus on the words on the screen.  More than once, she had to re-read a sentence to make it make sense. </p><p> …I said, “You better remember them before your father comes home.” </p><p> “I guess you are right,” she said, pushing away from the sink. She walked passed me and I couldn’t look away. My eyes couldn’t get enough of her. She looked so beautiful, so young and lean. Perfect </p><p> “Dana,” I said, not realizing I meant to. She paused in the archway, looked back at me over her shoulder.  I couldn’t breath at how stunning she looked.  She had to know that little pose was knocking the last of my self control for a loop. Flushed with desire, I said, “it was better than I imagined.” </p><p> She smiled then walked away.  My heart skipped a few beats as she rolled her hips more as she went, putting on a little show for my benefit.  The tick of her backside drew my eyes like a moth to a flame and I couldn’t stop staring at the simple white panties she wore. A very unassuming pair of underwear but so sexy to me. </p><p> My Shouldn’t was gone and I turned back to the dishes in the sink. My heart was still racing and my hands were shaking.  Staring down at the soapy water, I really didn’t see it. All I could see was the girl walking away, her long legs so lovely and bare.  I thought the heat of my arousal would cool when she was gone but it didn’t.  I still wanted to follow her upstairs, ask her the question I was afraid she might say yes to. </p><p> Giving in, I pushed away from the sink. I was just passing through the archway when I heard the front door doorknob rattle.  The noise brought me back to my senses and I turned back into the kitchen, to my dishes. My face was on fire as my husband  came into the kitchen and wrapped his arms around me from behind. I was glad he couldn’t see me… </p><p> Dana gasped as she read that last paragraph.  Was it true? Had Penny almost come upstairs after her little stunt?  Would she have been ready for her, then, if she had asked the question? Dana wasn’t sure, but hearing how flustered she had made the woman made her smile.  She liked the way it made her feel. Sexy. </p><p> “There is more,” Penny said, taking the laptop from her and setting it aside, “but it can wait.” </p><p> “Did you really almost come upstairs,” Dana asked, shifting so she could look at the woman. </p><p> Penny smiled at her, said, “I was actually on the stairs when I heard your father come in. I ran upstairs and hid in the bathroom until I had myself under control, again.” </p><p> Dana grinned, then tucked her hair behind her ear shyly, “Some of the things you wrote…” </p><p> Gently kissing her, Penny said, “I meant every word.” </p><p> “Oh,” Dana said, her heart fluttering in her breast. She turned in Penny’s arms until she was facing the woman. Penny scooted forward a bit and urged Dana to put her legs out behind her. Dana’s eyes widened when their bodies came together, then she grinned when she saw what her stepmother had in mind. Putting her arms around the woman’s neck, Dana kissed her deeply. </p><p> Penny hugged her back, whispered in her ear when their lips finally parted, “I love you, Dana.” </p><p> Feeling tears sting her eyes, Dana said, “I love you, too.” </p><p> As their lips met, again, Dana rolled her hips forward, felt her girlhood rub deliciously against Penny.  It sent a shiver of pleasure through her, then Penny was  thrusting her hips forward, too. Each time their bodies came together, it forced a moan from Dana. Penny’s hands slipped down Dana’s back to grab her buttocks, to help Dana really grind against her.  She giggled excitedly at the woman’s eagerness. She was the teenager but her stepmother was the one acting like a horny teenager. </p><p> “What are you giggling about,” Penny asked. </p><p> Grinning at her, Dana said, “Nothing.” </p><p> “Uh huh,” Penny said, then picked Dana up by her buttocks and toppled her onto her back. </p><p> The move caught Dana off guard and she gasped in surprise. When Penny crawled atop Dana, straddling one of Dana’s hips, she grinned down at the girl.  Their bodies nested together and Dana grinned back at her. Penny leaned in and kissed her, slowly rolling her hips back and forth. Dana eye’s widened as their bodies ground together and she moaned into her stepmother’s kiss as it sent shockwaves through her. </p><p> Penny pulled back to grin at her, said, “It’s been too long since I’ve done this.  I’d forgotten how much fun it was.” </p><p> “Sleeping with your stepdaughter,” Dana asked, laughing when Penny gave her a look. </p><p> Shaking her head, Penny said, “Smartass.” </p><p> Penny found a rhythm she liked and Dana met her counter thrust for thrust, pushing her hips up into Penny.  She tried to remember what she had read about tribbing when researching her stories, but the feel of Penny’s body rubbing against hers made it hard to think.  Still, she must be doing okay because Penny’s face was pulled in a rictus of pleasure and thick moans kept slipping from her slack mouth. Her own body was alive with wonderful sensations, the meeting of their bodies sending shivers of pleasure through her. </p><p> “Oh God,” Penny said, arching her back, “did you read… Read about this in your… Article, too?” </p><p> With a laugh that was half a moan, Dana said, “No. I just figured it out.” </p><p> “So smart,” Penny said, grinning at her. </p><p> Penny leaned in for a kiss, slipping her arm under Dana’s neck. In a move that startled a giggle out of Dana, Penny rolled them until she sat atop her stepmother, their bodies still interlocked.  Penny smiled up at her, urged her to keep rocking her hips.  It took a minute but Dana figured out what worked, listening for changes in Penny’s breathing.  She found a rhythm they both liked. It was thrilling to being on top.  It was just a little thing, but it felt different being in control. She kind of liked it. </p><p> Half sitting up, Penny found Dana’s nipple with her mouth, teased it with her tongue and her lips until it stiffened and Dana groaned.  It ached sweetly as her stepmother used her teeth to gently nibble the tender nub and she arched her back.  Dana’s fingers slipped into the woman’s hair, held her to her breast. </p><p> Penny’s hands roamed freely up her flanks and around her back, down to cup her buttocks.  Her touch left Dana’s skin tingling.  She could feel the woman’s excitement in her touch and it excited her, in turn. Dana couldn’t get enough of her stepmother wanting her. </p><p> Collapsing back to the mattress, Penny arched her back off the bed.  Dana’s eyes went to her straining breasts and she couldn’t keep her hands off them.  Penny moaned as Dana kneaded them, teased their stiffening nipples. Her stepmother covered her hands with her own, wouldn’t let Dana stop. Grinning, Dana leaned forward, found one of the nubs with her lips, traced the areola with her tongue.  Like the woman had done to her, she used her teeth to draw a thick groan from Penny. </p><p> Penny met her eyes and Dana saw an urgency in her face, in her widening eyes. Dana realized the woman was going to come.  With that  realization, she noticed a few more tells, like the change in the flex of Penny’s hips and the tightening of her stomach muscles and the sharpness of her cries. </p><p> Her own excitement grew by leaps and bounds at the thought of the woman coming, again.  Tension crept into her own body and she pushed them both over the edge of ecstasy and into utter bliss.  She stiffened atop Penny, felt the woman start to shudder through her orgasm, then she came apart as her own shook her.  Their cries of release mingled in the still bedroom and their writhing bodies came to a halt. </p><p> Brushing her hair from her face, Dana looked down at her stepmother.  The woman was gasping for air and sweaty but she looked beautiful when she gave Dana a sated smile. Dana felt a little dazed, her mind fuzzy from her orgasm, but she managed to smile back.  She crawled off Penny, flopped on her back beside the woman. She had to smile when Penny snuggled against her, thought it was kind of funny for some reason, a grown woman snuggling against a thirteen year old girl. Not that she didn’t like it. </p><p> “I can’t feel my toes,” Penny said, making Dana laugh, “that was amazing, Love.” </p><p> “It was pretty amazing,” Dana agreed, still smiling. </p><p> “Best sex I’ve had in weeks,” Penny said. </p><p> Laughing, Dana said, “Dad hasn’t been knocking it out of the park, huh?” </p><p> “He hasn’t even been in the park lately,” Penny said, her voice sour. </p><p> “Oh,” Dana said, frowning. </p><p> “Sorry,” her stepmother said, with an embarrassed laugh, “you don’t want to hear about that sort of thing. Pass me my glass, would you?” </p><p> Dana handed her the glass and watched as she downed the wine in one gulp.  She was still frowning as she watched her stepmother stare down at the empty glass, lost in thought.  Something told her something was amiss between Penny and her father. </p><p> Penny saw Dana looking at her, gave the girl a fake smile. It didn’t do anything for Dana’s suspicions. </p>"
1174,"White Stockings, Part Two",Ebo,1,,"['F/f trib', 'oral', 'strapon', 'rom']","<p class=""H1""> White Stockings, Part 2 </p><p> story: Jaime Glossen looked around the Cuarto de la Nina, largely empty of customers now. Only one other customer besides her remained, a poor guy who had had way too many to drink. He was passed out at one of the tables and Tank was in the process of waking him up. </p><p> Smiling, she turned back to Annie, who was wiping down the bar, “You should have cut him off a long time, ago.” </p><p> “I did,” Annie said, shaking her head, “he always sneaks his own in. I’d be upset but he tips really, really well.” </p><p> “Oh,” Jaime said, looking down at her own drink. It was only her second and it was still half full, a moral victory for her. </p><p> “Hey, I never did thank you,” Annie said, pausing with the dish towel in her hand, “you know, for setting up my ‘mobile bartending business’.” </p><p> “When you say it like that,” Jaime said, laughing, “you make it sound shady. All I did was give you a legitimate reason for your income. You host parties, get paid for it in cash. It is close enough to the truth to appease my sense of propriety.” </p><p> “Seriously, though,” Annie said, smiling at her, “thanks. And not just for me. Some of the dancers have been telling me you helped them set up savings accounts, started investing their money for them.” </p><p> A little uncomfortable, Jaime said, “It was the right thing to do. If you knew how, you’d have done the same.” </p><p> “True, I would have,” the bartender said, still smiling at her, “but that doesn’t change the fact that you did. Some of the customers take a mild interest in the girls beyond their dancing, go as far as buying them a card on their birthdays, but you… You’ve become an honorary member of the Cuarto staff. You are like our accountant.” </p><p> “Staff, huh,” she said, laughing, “does that mean I get an employee discount?” </p><p> “As long as I’m bartending, you drink for free,” Annie said. </p><p> Touched by the gesture, Jaime said, “Thank you, Annie.” </p><p> “Just don’t tell, Julio.” </p><p> “Okay,” she said, laughing. </p><p> “Eliza tells me it is your birthday,” Annie said, putting the last of the liquor bottles away and locking the cabinet. </p><p> “Did she,” Jaime said, groaning, “I hoped she wouldn’t tell anyone.” </p><p> “Well, Tank and I got you a little something,” she said hauling three bottles of champagne from under the bar and setting them on the bar, “the good stuff.” </p><p> “What in the world am I going to do with three bottles of champagne?” </p><p> “Well, you see,” she said, leaning forward, “the girls are throwing you a party. Tank and I are taking off but the Cuarto is staying open late tonight.” </p><p> “A party,” Jaime said, blinking in surprise. </p><p> “It is sure to be a birthday to remember,” she said, digging in her pants pocket and putting a key on the bar, “tell Eliza to lock up and slide the key under the door when you leave.” </p><p> “Wait, what do you mean it is sure to be a birthday to remember?” </p><p> “The girls have a special way of celebrating the birthdays of favorite patrons,” she said, smiling a coy smile as she slipped her purse onto her shoulder, “You should feel  honored. they don’t do it very often. Have fun tonight, Jaime.” </p><p> “What am I getting into?” </p><p> “You’ll see,” she said, her smile making Jaime’s heart race in her breast, “Happy birthday.” </p><p> With that she left, leaving Jaime alone in the bar. Looking around at the empty tables and the stage, she wondered what the girls had planned for her. </p><p> The lights, which had been brought up so the janitor could clean the place up a bit, suddenly dimmed and a spotlight shown down on the center of the stage. The music came blaring to life, the throbbing bass notes vibrating her chair. </p><p> One of the girls- Min, she thought- came on the PA system, said, “Would Ms. Jaime Glossen please report to the center of the stage.” </p><p> She looked at the stage, at the brilliant spot light shining down. Her heart started racing as she wondered why they wanted her on the stage. </p><p> “You heard her,” another girl said, giggling, “stand in the spotlight.” </p><p> Her legs felt a little wobbly as she made her way to the stage and found the steps that led up onto the wooden runway. The spotlight was relentless and she felt exposed and vulnerable standing there, waiting to see what was about to happen to her. </p><p> She wondered if this was how it felt for Eliza, being on stage. Probably a lot worse. At least Jaime wasn’t naked with dozens of men staring at her. </p><p> Min and another girl named Hanna appeared from backstage carrying a clunky, intricately carved throne. They sat it down behind her with a sigh of relief, rubbing their skinny arms. Apparently, the chair was as heavy as it looked. Still, they grinned at her, posted up on either side of the thing. </p><p> “Ladies, help Ms. Glossen with her clothes,” the girl in the booth said, giggling. </p><p> “My clothes,” she asked, looking at Min. </p><p> The girl just grinned at her as the curtain to back stage billowed and a dozen more girls spilled out on to the stage. Jaime gaped at them, all dressed still in their dancing outfits. She knew most of them by name, a few as friends. </p><p> Now, they swarmed her and in spite of her protests, made short work of relieving her of her blouse and skirt. In just her bra and panties, she tried to cover up as the girls started giggling and catcalling. Her clothes were passed from girl to girl, finally disappearing from sight. </p><p> Spotting Eliza, she said, “Come on. Let me have my clothes back.” </p><p> The girl came to her, stood on her tippy toes to give her a lingering kiss, before saying, “You can have them back after your party.” </p><p> “I think I’d enjoy myself a little more if I could have them back, now.” </p><p> Min laughed and said, “Don’t be shy. You look great.” </p><p> “You do,” Hanna said, taking her arm. </p><p> Jaime found herself being urged to sit on the throne, felt the velvety seat caress her bare thighs. Even as solid a chair as this picked up the vibrations of the music and it buzzed against her buttocks and thighs. </p><p> Her heart was racing in her breast and she looked expectantly from one girl to the next. The night had taken a turn to the crazy and she had a feeling they had a ways to go down this new road they were on. </p><p> Eliza came forward and grinned at her, produced a pointy birthday hat with a chin strap, “For the birthday girl.” </p><p> The hat sat cockeyed on her head, the strap under her chin and the girls started singing ‘Happy Birthday’ to her. She had to smile, thought there was some genuine feeling behind the song. She was a little touched that they cared enough to throw this party for her. </p><p> “Thank you, ladies,” she said, starting to stand. Eliza met her eyes and shook her head. Jaime sat back down. </p><p> The crowd dispersed, leaving her alone on the stage. Suddenly there were more than a dozen pairs of eyes on her as she sat half naked at center stage and she felt painfully self conscious in the glare of the spot light. The urge to cover up was hard to fight. </p><p> The song changed and one of the girls broke from the crowd, came to the stage. Jaime saw it was the Min. The girl had a huge grin on her face as she sauntered over to Jaime. She stopped just in front of her, leaned in and whispered in her ear, “I finally get to give you that lap dance.” </p><p> Swallowing hard, she watched as the girl straightened up, then began dancing. The little thong and bra set she wore disappeared in a hurry and Jaime couldn’t look away from her lithe, young body. Then the girl was sitting on her lap, facing the crowd. She leaned back into Jaime, until she was cheek to cheek with the woman, as she began rubbing her backside against Jaime’s lower abdomen. The roll of her hips was delicious and Jaime found herself getting turned on by the girl in her lap. </p><p> There were some catcalls from the crowd, the other girls egging her on. Giggling, Min got off her lap, turned to face her. With her hands on the armrests, she wriggled her hips right in front of Jaime, the sway of her body mesmerizing. Then the girl’s small breasts were in her face, as the girl rubbed them against her. The girl smelled of sweat and the soap she had used in the shower who knew how long ago. The combination was intoxicating and Jaime felt dizzy from inhaling the girl. </p><p> The crowd was cheering, Min feeding off their reactions. The girl was back in her lap, her little backside rubbing deliciously against her lower abdomen. She had to bite her lip to keep from moaning. The feel of the girl writhing on her lap had her in a state. She was more than a little aroused, her body responding to the girl’s dance. </p><p> She felt kind of guilty how excited Min was making her. Her eyes found Eliza in the crowd, saw the girl grinning. She noticed Jaime looking at her, smiled and nodded. Jaime realized Eliza was giving her permission to enjoy this. </p><p> Just the same, she felt kind of guilty. She and Eliza had been together for almost three months now and their relationship was starting to get serious. She couldn’t believe it but she was in love with a thirteen year old girl. As much as she wanted to be ashamed of it, she wasn’t. The girl was amazing, so beautiful and vivacious, and for whatever reason she was attracted to Jaime. Eliza made her happier than she’d ever been and the girl seemed as happy as she was. </p><p> Jarred from her thoughts, she felt Min take her hands and she found herself cupping her small breasts. Min had her hands covered, wouldn’t let her pull away. They were just a handful, fit perfectly in Jaime’s, their nipples poking her palms. Feeling guilty or not, she liked the way Min felt, so soft and pliant. </p><p> The girl guided her hands down her flanks and onto her hips, held them there as she continued to grind against Jaime. She couldn’t hold the moans in, anymore. The girl had to know this was driving her crazy. </p><p> The song ended too soon. She was kind of disappointed when Min got off her lap. The girl turned and smiled at Jaime, leaned in and gave her just the briefest of kisses. Just a brushing of her lips against Jaime’s. The crowd started cheering and Jaime blushed. </p><p> Leaning in, she whispered in Jaime’s ear, “Happy birthday.” </p><p> With that, she collected her clothes and sauntered off the stage. Jaime’s heart was still racing as she watched the girl sit down at one of the tables. She could still feel her body grinding against hers, the gyrations of her hips. </p><p> Hannah appeared at her side with a glass of champagne and Jaime took it. She needed something after a dance like that. Hannah grinned at her as a new song started playing and Jaime forgot about the alcohol for moment. That smile was playful and her eyes full of mischief as Hannah’s hips began to sway to the music. </p><p> Realizing what was about to happen, what the girls had in mind for her tonight, she had to finish her drink in a hurry. She glanced past Hannah at the gaggle of scantily clad girls,  her heart racing. Were they all going to come to the stage to dance for her? </p><p> Her attention was jerked back to Hannah as the girl stripped out of her little outfit and climbed onto her lap.  She looked down at the naked girl in her lap, couldn’t take her eyes off of her. Biting her lip, she tried not to moan as the girl began to move in her lap, to rub her body deliciously against Jaime. </p><p> “Do you like this,” Hannah asked, meeting Jaime’s eyes. </p><p> Jaime didn’t trust herself to speak, nodded instead. </p><p> “I’ve never danced for a woman before,” the girl said, grinning, “it’s easy to tell when a man is excited, but women seem a little more difficult.” </p><p> Swallowing hard, Jaime said, “I guess that is true.” </p><p> It was kind of an inane comment but it was kind of difficult to think with the girl writhing in her lap. Min had had her a horny mess and the teasing roll of Hannah’s hips was only making things worse. She had a death grip on the chair arms to keep them off the girl’s lithe and lean body and she couldn’t completely keep her moans in check. </p><p> “It’s getting easier to tell if you are excited or not,” Hannah said, grinning playfully at her. She pried Jaime’s hands loose of the chair and put them on her hips, slid them up her flanks to her small breasts. Her grin widened when Jaime forgot to breath for a few seconds and she said, “Like now. I’d say you are pretty excited.” </p><p> Jaime couldn’t deny it. </p><p> This song came to an end too soon like the last one and Hannah got off her lap. She gathered her clothing, then followed Min’s lead by giving her a little kiss. Jaime watched her walk away, mesmerized by the tick of her backside.  Without thinking about it, her hand came up and she touched her lips where the girl had kissed her. </p><p> The next hour and a half became a blur of throbbing music, champagne, and tight bodied girls rubbing against her. She was more than a little drunk and it had only a little to do with the alcohol. The parade of young girls that had come to the stage had her so horny she couldn’t think straight. It might have been too much of a good thing. </p><p> The song changed and she saw Eliza coming to the stage. She sat up straighter, seeing the girl. Eliza smiled at her and she couldn’t help but return it. The girl had that effect on her, had a smile that made her heart flutter and her knees feel weak. </p><p> God, she loved her so much, even if she hadn’t worked up the courage to tell her, yet.  She was afraid to, not because she thought the girl wouldn’t say it back, but because she might.  That spontaneous action of following the girl off the bus that night three months… She never would have guessed it would have landed her here, in love with a thirteen year old girl. </p><p> The girl began to dance, the sway of her body so graceful and mesmerizing, Jaime couldn’t look away.  The little top Eliza wore disappeared, was tossed aside as she continued to dance. Smiling at Jaime, the girl pulled her thong down on one side, then smoothed it back into place before repeating the process on the other side. Turning around, Eliza slowly slipped the thong from between her buttocks, then down her long, lovely legs.  Stepping out of it, she came to Jaime, sat in her lap. </p><p> She kissed Jaime then, but not a friendly peck like Min and Hannah but a sweet lingering kiss that took her breath away and curled her toes.  The girls went wild catcalling and clapping like crazy and Jaime started laughing, looked around Eliza at the audience. Her face was hot as she saw all the little girls grinning at her and Eliza. </p><p> Eliza said, “Don’t worry about them.” </p><p> Jaime kissed her again, but she could still hear the girls. It felt weird, making out with Eliza in front of all of them.  For obvious reasons, their relationship was a private thing. This was anything but private. </p><p> Eliza’s hips began to move and she moved until her body was rubbing deliciously against Jaime.  While she had restrained herself when the other girl’s had been doing this, she let herself go.  She kissed Eliza’s shoulder, let her hands slip up her sides to cup her breasts. She could just make out Eliza moaning over the throbbing music and wondered if her own little cries were audible. </p><p> Teased right to the edge by the gyrations of girl after girl for the last ninety minutes or so, it didn’t take long for an orgasm to stir to life deep inside Jaime. Her eyes widened as she realized she was going to come in front of all the girls in the crowd.  She balked but Eliza was really grinding against her and she couldn’t stop it from happening. Gasping, she felt the tension build and build inside until she finally lost control. Her cry of ecstasy reached the girls over the throbbing music and they started giggling. </p><p> “Oh God,” Jaime said, gasping for air. She hid behind Eliza’s shoulder, didn’t want the girls to see her like this. </p><p> Eliza turned in her lap, put her hand under her chin to lift her face so she could kiss her. Grinning, she said, “The girls got you a little worked up, huh?” </p><p> “I can’t believe I did that,” she said, glancing out at the crowd, “how embarrassing!” </p><p> “Then you really aren’t going to like this next part,” Eliza said, giving her one more kiss before getting off her lap. </p><p> “What’s that mean,” Jaime asked. </p><p> “We danced for you,” the girl said, winking at her, “now it is your turn to dance for us.  We need to be entertained, too.” </p><p> “What? I can’t-” Jaime said, her eyes widening. </p><p> “You have to,” Min called out, laughing, “we have your clothes! You’ll have to earn them back.” </p><p> Jaime looked at Eliza and the girl tried not to grin as she shrugged, “Sorry. It’s tradition.” </p><p> “I can’t do this,” Jaime said, looking out at all the grinning faces. </p><p> “You’ll be fine,” Eliza said, moving against her. The girl gave her a quick kiss, then a swat on the backside, before saying, “It’s all in the hips.” </p><p> Then Eliza was gone and Jaime was alone in the center of the stage.  The music started and Jaime had to laugh. It was the song that had been playing when Eliza gave her her first lapdance. Well, the first of four songs, anyway. Hopefully the girl didn’t expect her to dance through all four songs. </p><p> She began to dance in place, her face even hotter than the overhead spotlight shining down at her.  She had never felt so self conscious in her life, so naked and vulnerable. Her hands kept wanting to come up and cover herself. </p><p> The girls were giggling and booing good naturedly. Finally, Min called out, “Help her out, E.” </p><p> Eliza came to her and Jaime found herself dancing with the girl. Grinning, the girl spun her out and when she reeled her back in, Jaime’s back was pressed against the girl and Eliza had her arms around her from behind. Jaime was laughing as they continued to dance. It wasn’t as scary on the stage with Eliza there with her. </p><p> The girl’s hand slipped up to cup her breasts, squeezed them through her bra. She groaned, felt her nipples stiffening under the attention.  She closed her eyes, savored the feeling as her hips continued to sway to the music.  They sprung open and she gasped in surprise as Eliza pushed the bra up onto the slopes of her breasts and she was suddenly revealed to the giggling throng of girls. They went crazy, giggling and catcalling. </p><p> “Hey,” she said, pulling her bra back into place. </p><p> “I’m going to take it off now,” Eliza said, popping the catches in the back, “don’t stop me.  You only live for a little while and this will make a helluva story.” </p><p> Jaime hesitated, looking out at the crowd. An excited shiver worked through her at the thought of letting Eliza strip her in front of all those young girls. Her hands dropped really without thinking it through and Eliza slipped the bra off her shoulders before she could change her mind. The bra was tossed into the crowd and there was no going back now. She shivered at the eyes on her bare breasts. </p><p> “Kind of exciting, isn’t it,” Eliza said, from behind her. </p><p> “Mortifying, don’t you mean,” Jaime said. </p><p> “You have nothing to be shy of,” the girl said, her hands roaming over Jaime’s stomach and up to her breasts, “you have an incredible body.” </p><p> Eliza suddenly turned her, so her back was to the crowd. Sinking into a squat in front of Jaime, the girl continued to dance at this new level, let her hands slip up and down the woman’s thighs. Finally, they ended up on her hips and the fingers hooked into the waistband of Jaime’s panties. Sensing what the girl was about to do, her hands went to her face.  She knew it was coming but she still gasped when the girl raked her panties down around her ankles, revealing her to the probing eyes of the girls in the crowd.  Her face still covered, she let Eliza help her step out of them.  She didn’t see it happen but she was sure her underwear was flung into the crowd like her bra had been. </p><p> She felt Eliza move against her, lowered her hands to see the girl grinning at her.  The grin made her nervous and she returned it with a shaky one of her own. Then the girl turned her and she stood naked at center stage. Her face was on fire as the group erupted into a roar of applause and catcalls.  She felt a giggle well up inside of her and she couldn’t hold it in.  This was embarrassing and thrilling and so wrong it was exciting. </p><p> “See,” Eliza said, hugging her from behind, “a standing ovation.” </p><p> “Oh God,” Jaime said, laughing and shaking her head, “how long is this song?” </p><p> “It is almost over,” Eliza said, laughing, “so you better wow the crowd before you get stuck up here for another song.” </p><p> Jaime laughed, “I’m probably going to traumatize these poor girls.” </p><p> She danced with Eliza until the song ended. The girl took her hand and made her take a bow.  The screaming and applause from the crowd made her blush even brighter, something she didn’t know was possible. </p><p> “Encore, encore,” Hannah called from her table, laughing. </p><p> “Sorry ladies,” Eliza said, wrapping Jaime up in her arms, “she is all mine.” </p><p> Jaime found herself being led backstage in a hail of playful boos from the girls.  Eliza led her through the dressing area to an office in the back.  Looking around, Jaime thought it must be the manager’s office. Julio’s.  What they were doing in her, Jaime wasn’t sure. Eliza steered them toward the couch and Jaime sat down, with the girl in her lap. “Are you mad about the dance,” Eliza asked, meeting her eyes. </p><p> “No,” Jaime said, blushing, “a little embarrassed. Maybe a little turned on, but not mad.” </p><p> “Good,” Eliza said, kissing her, “the girls just wanted to have some fun with you.” </p><p> “I know,” Jaime said, hugging her close, “Thanks for this. My birthday gift.” </p><p> “Oh, this wasn’t my idea,” Eliza said, grinning at her, “the girls wanted to throw you a party, so I let them. They love you like I do. Well, not exactly like I do.” </p><p> Jaime blinked in surprise, her eyes widening. Hopeful and scared at the same time, she asked, “You love me?” </p><p> Eliza took a deep breath and gave her a nervous smile, “Yeah. I love you.” </p><p> Smiling warmly at the girl, Jaime said, “I love you, too.” </p><p> The girl laughed and said, “Romantic, right? The backoffice of a strip club?” </p><p> Jaime laughed, gave the Eliza a deep kiss. Pulling back, she looked into Eliza’s limpid brown eyes, saw the affection in them. She smiled at the girl, said, “I love you so much. Have for a while now but I was afraid to say it.” </p><p> “Afraid I didn’t love you back?” </p><p> “Afraid that you did,” Jaime said, with a nervous laugh. </p><p> “Me loving you is scary?” </p><p> “No. It is the least scary thing. I’ve never been with anyone like you before. Feels a little strange how easy our relationship is. Do you know what I mean?” </p><p> Grinning, Eliza said, “We do make a cute couple.” </p><p> Laughing, Jaime kissed the girl, said, “We do, but that’s not what I meant.” </p><p> Eliza smiled at her and said, “I know.” </p><p> “Listen, I’m drunk and just being stupid,” Jaime said, with a nervous laugh. </p><p> “I know our relationship is… unconventional, but…” Eliza said, pausing when Jaime laughed at the word ‘unconventional’ to grin at her before continuing, “I feel safe with you. Comfortable. I haven’t felt that way in long time, not since my dad died.” </p><p> Jaime hugged the girl, squeezed her tight. </p><p> “It’s more than that though,” Eliza said, putting her arms around Jaime’s neck, “when you look at me… I don’t know, it just makes my heart race.  I dance naked for money so you’d think I’d be used to people looking at me but you… It makes me feel… Different.  I can’t explain the difference; all I know is I love the way you look at me.” </p><p> The girl’s words caught Jaime off guard and she felt tears sting her eyes. She kissed the girl deeply as they spilled down her cheeks. </p><p> “Then there is the sex… Wow,” the girl said, grinning when she startled a laugh from Jaime. </p><p> “Jesus, Eliza,” Jaime said, shaking her head. </p><p> “I guess what I’m saying is,” Eliza said, looking into her eyes, “I’m glad you got off the bus.” </p><p> Her heart pitter pattering in her chest, Jaime smiled at Eliza and said, “So am I.” </p><p> Eliza kissed her, turning in her lap until she faced her. Jaime opened her legs a little more and their bodies nested together. Breaking the kiss, Eliza looked down at  the union. She was grinning when she looked back up at Jaime. She straightened up and her grin widened as their bodies fit together perfectly. The first roll of her hips brought a moan to Jaime’s lips and the second forced it from her slack mouth.  Jaime watched the sensual flex of Eliza’s body, fascinated by the jungle cat like grace of her movements. </p><p> She couldn’t keep her hands off the girl, thrilling at all the smooth ebony skin under her fingertips. The girl moaned and sighed at her touch, her back arching.  Jaime could feel the girl’s excitement thrumming through her tight body.  It fueled her own and she felt herself becoming more and more aroused. </p><p> “I can’t believe we are doing this here,” Jaime said, looking around the office and laughing. </p><p> “Don’t worry,” Eliza said, around a moan, “I Lysoled the couch earlier.” </p><p> Still laughing, Jaime gave the girl a funny look and said, “That’s not what I meant… Did you really Lysol the couch?” </p><p> “Yeah,” Eliza said, grinning sheepishly, “I thought we might need it.” </p><p> “Good call,” Jaime said, shaking her head. </p><p> “Just don’t tell Julio,” Eliza said, leaning in to kiss her. </p><p> That’s the second time someone has told me that tonight, Jaime thought, grinning. </p><p> The meeting of their bodies was sending waves of pleasure crashing into her, forcing little cries of ecstasy from her.  They mingled with Eliza’s, became one in the quiet of the office.  It was peaceful- the quiet- after the throbbing music out in the bar area.  It was their own private little space, a bubble.  The party outside was forgotten and they reveled in each other’s body. They had no distractions but each other. </p><p> Jaime heard Eliza’s cries change and the roll of her hips became more urgent. She thought the girl was going to come and she felt tension enter her own body.  She met Eliza’s eyes and the girl bit her lip and nodded.  Jaime managed a smile before losing it to a moan.  She put her hands on the girl’s hips as she started to lose control of her movements, wanted to help her finish.  Eliza put her hands over Jaime’s and their fingers intertwined.  Her grip was almost painful as she pushed them both closer and closer to release. </p><p> Eliza climaxed hard, crying out in ecstasy as her body went crazy.  That cry sent Jaime over the edge and she joined the girl in orgasmic bliss.  She clung to the girl, held her tight against her as she trembled and gasped for breath. Eliza hugged her back. They stayed like that awhile, in no rush to untangle their bodies. </p><p> “I think we keep getting better at that,” Eliza said, smiling at her. </p><p> Grinning, Jaime said, “It was pretty amazing to start with.  I’m not sure I could handle it if got much better than this.” </p><p> Laughing, Eliza gave her a kiss. When she finally pulled back, Jaime drank her in and thought, even disheveled after a night of dancing and their love making, Eliza was so beautiful.  With her flawless ebony skin; an infectious smile; and big, expressive brown eyes; her raven black hair now clinging to her damp forehead. Jaime felt her heart swell with love for the girl. </p><p> “What,” the girl asked, catching her looking at her. </p><p> “Nothing. Just thinking how beautiful you are,” Jaime said, smiling at her. </p><p> “Mmm…” Eliza said, grinning as she leaned in for a kiss, “I think you are hot, too.” </p><p> “Will you still want me when I’m old and wrinkled?” </p><p> “Old and wrinkled, huh?” </p><p> “I have about a twenty year head start on you,” Jaime said, her smile slipping at that thought.  She was more than twice the girl’s age. It wasn’t exactly a new thought for her but it bothered her every time it came up. </p><p> “I’ve seen the picture of your mom,” Eliza said, grinning playfully, “she is still a good looking woman.” </p><p> “Yeah but my aunts on my dad’s side are a mess,” Jaime said, laughing when the girl gave her a look. </p><p> “Well, I’ll still love you even if you are a mess,” Eliza said. </p><p> “Yeah?” </p><p> “Yeah,” the girl said, kissing her. </p><p> “Good, because I’ve been thinking about giving up exercising. Maybe buy some mom jeans and let my ass get fat.” </p><p> “Oh God,” Eliza said, laughing. </p><p> “Would you still love me in mom jeans?” </p><p> “Yes, I’d still love you in mom jeans.” </p><p> “You are hopelessly in love with me, huh,” Jaime teased, grinning playfully at her. </p><p> The girl sobered a bit, said, “Yes.” </p><p> Jaime’s heart skipped a beat and she hugged the girl to her fiercely, “I love you, too. So much. So much.” </p><p> There was a knock at the door and someone called through it, “Are you two done, yet? There is a party out here!” </p><p> “Yeah, quit fooling around in there,” Hannah said, giggling, “you two can do that when you get home!” </p><p> Laughing, Eliza called out, “We’ll be out in a minute.” </p><p> Someone started knocking on the door, didn’t seem to intend to stop. Eliza was laughing as she got off Jaime’s lap and went to the door, opened it. Hannah grinned at her, looked past her at Jaime. </p><p> “You all totally did it,” Hannah said, giggling. </p><p> “We’ll be out in a minute,” Eliza said, shaking her head. </p><p> “Better hurry. The champagne is almost gone.” </p><p> “Okay,” Eliza said, laughing. </p><p> Hannah started to turn away but was giggling as she turned back, said, “Oh God! I almost forgot. You have to come see Min and Tiffany!” </p><p> “Why,” Eliza said, glancing at Jaime. </p><p> Jaime got up and came to her side, looked expectantly at Hannah. The girl just grinned and weaved her way back to the front of the bar. Jaime glanced at Eliza, who just shrugged. Shrugging herself, she looked down at herself. Eliza saw it, laughed. </p><p> “It’s not funny,” Jaime said, laughing anyway. </p><p> “Come on,” Eliza said, taking her hand, “it’s too late to be shy now.” </p><p> Jaime let herself be lead back to the bar proper, shaking her head. Not for the first time, she could believe how far out of hand the night had gotten. There was a bar full of naked, under aged girls drinking champagne and she was just as nude as they were. Contributing to the delinquency of a minor, indecent exposure, sex with a minor… The list of crimes she was committing was getting longer by the minute.  If the cops should show up, she’d be so hosed. </p><p> Hannah saw them, grinned as she nodded toward the corner. Jaime followed her eyes and saw Min and another girl- Tiffany, apparently- making out at one of the tables. Not just kissing but seriously going at it.  Their hands were all over each other. Even as Jaime watched, Min’s hand slipped between Tiffany’s thighs. </p><p> “Wow,” Eliza said, stunned. </p><p> “They were inspired by your little dance,” Hannah said, giggling. </p><p> “They definitely look very… Inspired,” Jaime said, forcing herself to look away. </p><p> Hannah giggled again, then called out, “Hey, Min. The office is empty.” </p><p> Min looked up, saw everyone watching them.  Her face turned red and she snatched her hand from between Tiffany’s thighs in a hurry. Tiffany didn’t embarrass as easily and she kissed the blushing girl.  Standing up, she offered her hand to Min. The Asian girl looked at the hand, then at the crowd of girls on looking.  She took the hand, let Tiffany lead her backstage. She was blushing and giggling as the girls started catcalling. </p><p> “Well, that’s new,” Eliza said, laughing. </p><p> “Just when you think the night can’t get any crazier,” Jaime said, shaking her head and grinning. </p><p> “Oh, it’s still early,” Eliza said, winking at her. </p><p> ————————— </p><p> Jaime opened her eyes and immediately wished she hadn’t.  Apparently the sun was up and the glare felt like a kick to the head.  She didn’t drink champagne very often and now she remembered why. </p><p> When she managed to keep them open without grimacing, she looked around. Frowning, she realized she didn’t know where she was.  She glanced over her shoulder, saw Eliza sprawled out beside her, then realized this must be her room.  She was at Eliza’s apartment. In all the three months they had been together, she’d never been here before. </p><p> Try as she might, she couldn’t remember how she had ended up here.  The champagne had gone down a little too easy and parts of the night were a little hazy. One of those blank spots apparently was the cab ride here. </p><p> She sat up on the edge of the bed, looked down at herself. She snorted when she saw she was naked, which is how she had spent most of the night and morning.  Blinking, she hoped she got her clothes back at some point during the party. At least for the ride here, if nothing else. Sadly, she couldn’t be sure. </p><p> The need to pee was a pressing issue, so she got up to find her clothes. Looking around the room, she didn’t spot them and, again, she hoped there was a logical explanation for their absence that didn’t involve a naked cab ride.  She really didn’t want to end up on the internet.  After a few minutes of looking, she gave up. Pulling a sheet off the bed, she wrapped up in it and left the bedroom. The apartment was completely foreign to her and she didn’t have the slightest idea where the bathroom was. She frowned, didn’t want to just start opening doors looking for it.  Eliza had roommates, after all. A couple of those doors lead to their bedrooms. </p><p> “Morning.” </p><p> Jaime turned around and saw Min coming out of one of the rooms.  She was dressed in just a pair of panties and her hair was a mess of tangles.  The poor kid looked as rough as Jaime felt, maybe even more so. Jaime gave her a sympathetic smile. </p><p> “Morning,” she said, then, “Um, where’s the bathroom?” </p><p> “Second door on the left,” Min said, then with a sheepish grin, “sorry about throwing up on you last night.” </p><p> “Is that why my clothes are missing,” Jaime asked, sighing with relief when the girl nodded, “oh good.” </p><p> “They are in the dryer. Eliza washed them for you before you all went to bed,” Min said, then gave Jaime an amused look, “you didn’t know where your clothes were?” </p><p> “Um, no,” Jaime said, grinning sheepishly, “I’m just glad I wasn’t naked in the cab.” </p><p> “We ended up calling Tank,” Min said, laughing, “he gave everyone a ride home. We were all crammed into his van like sardines.” </p><p> “Oh,” Jaime said, shaking her head. It stirred up her headache but also shook loose a memory of riding in the van, Eliza in her lap and Min asleep beside her, the girl’s head on her shoulder. </p><p> “Crazy night, right,” Min said, laughing. </p><p> “Pretty crazy,” Jaime agreed, then, “second door on the left?” </p><p> “Yeah.” </p><p> Jaime found the bathroom, closed the door behind herself, and dropped her sheet.  After relieving the pressure on her bladder, she looked at her reflection in the mirror above the sink and wished she hadn’t.  She hadn’t partied like that since college, drinking and dancing until four in the morning. She didn’t remember it hurting so bad when she was younger. </p><p> “You are a mess,” she told her reflection, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. </p><p> Wrapping up in her sheet, again, Jaime left the bathroom. Min saw her and waved her over. Jaime saw her clothes sitting on the island in the kitchen beside a cup of steaming coffee.  She could smell the brew even before she made it to the kitchen and her mouth started watering. </p><p> “Um, I think I ruined you skirt,” Min said, blushing. </p><p> Smiling at her, Jaime said, “It happens.” </p><p> “Sorry about it, though.” </p><p> “It’s okay,” Jaime said, picking up her clothes. </p><p> “I made you some coffee,” Min said, sipping a cup of her own. </p><p> “Thanks. I need it.” </p><p> With her freshly laundered clothes and her mug, Jaime went back to Eliza’s room. The girl stirred, opened her eyes. Seeing Jaime wrapped in a sheet, she laughed. Yawning, she rolled onto her side to watch as Jaime set the coffee and clothes down and dropped the sheet. The girl smiled at her, her eyes roaming over Jaime’s body. She was going to get dressed but the way the girl was looking at her made her reconsider. She crawled back into bed instead and the girl moved against her. </p><p> “So this is your apartment,” Jaime said, smiling at the girl. </p><p> “Yeah,” she said, then laughed, “you’ve never been here before. I had forgotten that.” </p><p> “It’s a nice apartment,” Jaime said, truthfully. When Eliza had said she lived rent free because she was a dancer at the Cuarto, she had pictured a completely different place than this, a seedy little place with twice as many cockroaches to people. Instead, this was an attractive little apartment that could have pulled a pretty penny in rent. </p><p> “I like it.” </p><p> “I was a little surprised by the decor,” Jaime said, grinning at her, “pretty mature for an apartment of three young girls.” </p><p> “There is something… Comforting about a clean house,” Eliza said, shrugging, “Min, me and Tiffany… We are all orphans. Keeping the house like our parents would have wanted it… I don’t know… It just makes it feel more like home.” </p><p> “Oh,” Jaime said, squeezing the girl a little tighter. </p><p> “We love our little apartment, are proud of it.  All the furniture… This place was un-furnished when we moved in. We bought all of the furniture- mostly second hand, but in good condition. We made a home of the place.” </p><p> Not for the first time, the girl had amazed her.  Eliza had a determination, an intelligence, and a strength that Jaime found incredible. She was simply amazing, had a spirit that was brighter than the sun. </p><p> “It is a wonderful apartment,” Jaime said, lightly kissing her, “probably better decorated than my house.” </p><p> “Thanks,” Eliza said, smiling. </p><p> Something the girl had said finally sank in, “Wait, Tiffany is your other roommate?” </p><p> “Yeah.” </p><p> “That could be awkward for Min and her,” Jaime said, laughing, “after what happened last night.” </p><p> Eliza grinned and said, “Judging by the sounds coming out of Min’s room this morning, they are getting along just fine.” </p><p> “Yeah but will they feel the same when the alcohol is out of their system?” </p><p> “I think so,” Eliza said, making Jaime give her a curious look, “there’s been tension between them for a while now.  They just finally did something about it last night.” </p><p> “Oh,” Jaime said. </p><p> “Speaking of which,” Eliza said, grinning as her hand slipped up Jaime’s stomach to cup one of her breasts, “we have some time to kill until seven.” </p><p> Sighing, Jaime asked, “What happens at seven?” </p><p> Eliza grinned at her, said, “I can’t tell you. It is a surprise.” </p><p> “Come on. Are you really going to keep me in suspense for…” Jaime said, looking around for a clock. Her eyes widened when she saw the alarm clock and she said, “Jesus! Is this thing right? Is it really three in the afternoon? </p><p> “Considering we were still at the club at three in the morning… Yeah, it’s right,” Eliza said, laughing at her reaction. </p><p> “That still leaves four hours of anticipation,” Jaime said, around a moan. Eliza’s hand was still on her breast, teasing her. </p><p> “I’m sure I can find ways to distract you,” Eliza said, giving her a quick kiss, “until it is time to go.” </p><p> “Go? Are we going somewhere,” Jaime asked, raising her eyebrows questioningly. </p><p> Eliza just grinned at her, then kissed her, again. There was nothing quick about this kiss. It was slow and sweet and the girl succeeded in making her forget about the surprise. When their lips finally parted and Eliza smiled playfully at her, Jaime let the girl roll her onto her back. The girl moved atop her, met Jaime’s lips with hers one more time before moving lower. Jaime shivered each time the girl’s lips brushed her skin. She was tingling all over from those moist kisses. </p><p> Eliza gently spread Jaime’s legs wide, smiled up at Jaime as she lowered her mouth to her bud. Jaime was more than a little turned on and that first caress of Eliza’s tongue drew a moan from her.  What Eliza had said about Tiffany and Min popped in her head at the most inopportune time and she rolled her eyes toward the door. She bit her lip to keep quiet. </p><p> That was one good thing about doing this at her house, instead of here… No roommates. </p><p> Eliza wasn’t making it easy for her and it was getting more difficult to hold back the cries that wanted to escape her by the second. One of them slipped by before she could corral it and she glanced at the door, again. </p><p> The girl saw her, laughed and said, “Don’t worry about them.” </p><p> Jaime gave her an embarrassed smile. The girl winked at her, then slipped two fingers in her mouth to wet them with saliva.  Jaime sighed as the girl teased the sensitive opening of her vagina, tracing around it with her fingers before easing them inside.  As those fingers found her g-spot, that magic little button that made her body go crazy every time Eliza touched it, she gave up on holding her voice.  It had been a losing battle, anyway. </p><p> When Eliza’s mouth returned to her, the feel of her hot tongue caressing her bud and the delicious come hither motions of Eliza’s fingers as the rubbed against her magic button kind of melded into one intense sensation that had her writhing on her back and clutching at the sheets. </p><p> “Oh God,” Jaime said, in a drawn out moan. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the wonderful things happening to her. After three months together Eliza knew just how to drive her wild, knew what she liked. </p><p> She felt the first stirrings of an orgasm and her eyes sprang open.  She looked urgently at Eliza but the girl already knew, worked harder to finish her off.  Jaime couldn’t breathe as her body gathered tension unto itself. Her stomach muscles tightened, nearly pulled her into a ball as it built and built inside.  Her knees closed on the girl’s head and her hips bucked against her mouth. She needed to scream her ecstasy but she couldn’t get the breath out. Then she climaxed, all the tension coiled in her releasing at once. It knocked her backwards and she lay on her back, trembling all over and gasping for breath. The tension gone, she was as limp as a wet rag. </p><p> Eliza was grinning at her, said, “That should make Tiffany and Min jealous.” </p><p> “Holy shit,” Jaime said, laughing. </p><p> Wiping her wet mouth with the back of her hand, Eliza crawled up and gave Jaime a kiss. Jaime pulled the teenager down atop her, let her hands roam over her back and buttocks as their tongues twined. The girl’s skin was so soft and perfect and Jaime thrilled to the feel of it under her fingertips. </p><p> The girl giggled when Jaime suddenly rolled them. From her back, Eliza grinned up at her, her big brown eyes shining with excitement.  She bit her lip as Jaime kissed her neck, just under her jawline. Jaime took her time working her way down the girl, enjoying every deep brown inch of her body.  She listened to the girl’s breathing change, to the soft sighs and moans and knew she was ready for her to move even lower. </p><p> Stretching out on her stomach between the girl’s spread thighs, she lowered her mouth to her girlhood.  She tasted the salty sweat on her bud, breathed in the musky scent of her excitement. Eliza moaned as Jaime’s tongue teased her young body. Her hips began to undulate against Jaime’s mouth. </p><p> Jaime let her hands slide up the girl’s supine body, over her taut stomach to her small breasts.  She cupped them, kneaded them until she felt their dark nipples stiffen against her palms and Eliza groaned. The girl’s back arched off the bed, pushing her breasts against Jaime’s hands. Grinning, Jaime teased them until the girl couldn’t take it any more, her moans growing louder and louder. </p><p> She offered her hands to the girl and Eliza took them, squeezed them in a death grip as her body began to writhe under Jaime’s tongue.  Deprived of her hands, Jaime had a hard time controlling the girl’s thrashing body, could barely keep her mouth to her girlhood but Eliza didn’t seem to notice.  Her cries were getting sharper, her face pinched in ecstasy. </p><p> “That feels so good,” Eliza sighed, her head tossing listlessly. Jaime had to smile, rolling her eyes up at the girl. Eliza saw her, returned the smile. She met Jaime’s gaze, didn’t look away as the woman continued to tease her with her tongue. </p><p> Jaime saw those beautiful eyes widen, heard the urgency in Eliza’s cries.  She thought the girl was going to come, sensed it building up inside her young body.  Eliza’s body grew spastic but Jaime pushed through, had the girl right on the edge. Then the girl stiffened and cried out, tumbling over into ecstasy. Jaime pulled back to watch the girl tremble as her orgasm had its way with her. </p><p> Brushing her hair out of her face, Eliza gave Jaime a sated smile, said, “That was… I don’t know what that was. I can’t feel my toes.” </p><p> Jaime laughed and crawled up to give her a kiss, then sprawled out beside her. She sighed when Eliza molded against her side, rested her head on Jaime’s shoulder and threw one leg across her thighs. </p><p> “Let’s grab a shower, then something light to eat,” Eliza said, eventually. </p><p> “Why light? I’m starving,” Jaime asked, making no move to get up. </p><p> “Don’t want to ruin our appetite for later,” the girl said, grinning at her. </p><p> “So this surprise involves food,” Jaime said. </p><p> “Maybe,” Eliza said, winking at her, “you’ll just have to wait until Annie picks up at seven to find out.” </p><p> “Annie is picking us up?” </p><p> “Yeah,” Eliza said, sitting up, “she offered after she helped me pick out your gifts.” </p><p> “My gifts?” </p><p> Eliza got off the bed, held out her hand, and said, “Come on. Come shower with me.” </p><p> Jaime looked at her for a long second, then just laughed and shook her head. If what Eliza had in mind was half as fun as last night, her surprise would be amazing, so Jaime decided to just go with it. She started to reach for her clothes but Eliza stopped her by laughing. Jaime looked at her, raised her eyebrows questioningly. </p><p> “You don’t have anything my roommates haven’t already seen. Literally,” Eliza said, holding out her hand, again, “so it would be a waste of time putting clothes on, just to take them back off, again.” Laughing and shaking her head, Jaime took the girl’s hand and let her lead her to the bathroom. She was glad none of Eliza’s roommates were there to see her. Eliza found them some towels while Jaime got the water started in the shower stall. When she had the temperature just right, she stepped into the stall, moved to the back so Eliza could join her. The cube was big enough that they weren’t forced to be right up on top of each other. Not forced but they couldn’t have slid a playing card between them if they tried. The hot water felt incredible as it cascaded over them. They stood under the spray as they kissed and held each other. </p><p> Eventually, Eliza let Jaime go, reached for a bottle of body wash.  Jaime watched as the girl squirted a healthy puddle into one hand and then put the bottle up. The girl worked the soap into a lather, then grinned at Jaime.  Her slick hands found Jaime’s body and she shivered at the cool touch. She sighed as the girl began to wash her.  Eliza took her time, her hands lingering on Jaime’s body much longer than needed. Jaime was a little turned on by the look on her face, the faint smile that tugged at her lips as she explored every inch of Jaime’s body. </p><p> Jaime remembered the girl talking at the club about liking the way Jaime looked at her. She liked the way the girl was looking at her now.  The girl’s limpid brown eyes lingered on her naked body and Jaime could almost feel her excitement. It made her shiver, the heat of her gaze. It made her feel sexy, desirable. </p><p> When the girl was done, Jaime turned into the water, let it sluice away the soap from her body. The girl molded to her back, her arms slipping around Jaime’s waist. Jaime smiled, finished rinsing off before turning into the girl. She kissed Eliza, let it linger awhile before finally breaking it. </p><p> She picked up the soap, smiling at Eliza. The girl bit her lip and her eyes flashed with interest as Jaime followed the girl’s lead, pouring soap into her hand instead of picking up the shower puff. Her hands all lathered up, she sank into a squat before the girl, started with her ankles and started working higher.  She loved how the girl felt under her fingertips and she thrilled to the feel of her young body. She loved everything about it, from her long legs to her round backside, from her narrow hips to her flat stomach, from her small breasts to her graceful neck.  What she loved most was her ebony skin, the same shade of brown as rich coffee with just a splash of cream. </p><p> The shower was running long and they finally had to get out. They were grinning at each other as they dried off.  Jaime wrapped her towel around her naked body, tucked the ends between her breasts to hold it up.  Eliza did the same and they headed to the kitchen for something to eat. As they entered the living room, they saw Min and Tiffany sitting very close on the couch, smiling at each other. Jaime grinned, thought maybe Eliza was right about her roommates. </p><p> In the kitchen, they had some cereal, sitting at the island. As she chewed, she wondered what the girl had planned for her.  She thought she might know and the idea appealed to her and scared her more than a little at same time. </p><p> With their bowls rinsed and in the dishwasher, they headed back to Eliza’s room. As they passed through the living room, Jaime saw that smiling at each other had become some pretty intense kissing. Grinning, she wondered if the two girls would even make it to one of their rooms before things got carried away. </p><p> Jaime dropped her wet towel and sat on the edge of Eliza’s bed. The girl went to her closet, came out with a large gift bag. She was grinning as she handed it to Jaime. Looking from the gift to the girl, then back, Jaime felt her heart begin to beat faster. With a deep breath, she pulled the colorful tissue paper out and reached into the bag. The first thing her fingers touched was silky against her skin, soft.  Pulling it out and holding it up, she saw it was a slinky black dress, elegant and beautiful. She glanced at Eliza, raised her eyebrows questioningly. The girl just grinned at her, nodded at the bag. Setting the dress beside her on the bed, Jaime pulled out the rest of the bag’s contents and saw a theme to her gifts. It was a pair of high heels that would go very nicely with her dress. </p><p> The dress… The shoes… The gifts kind of confirmed her suspicions she had had in the kitchen. Her heart was beating faster as she looked down at the dress. </p><p> “Do you like it,” Eliza asked, sitting beside her. </p><p> “It is beautiful,” Jaime said, smiling at the girl, “thank you, Eliza.” </p><p> “Try it on. I’ve been dying to see you in it,” the girl said, kissing her lightly. </p><p> Jaime slipped into the dress and stepped into the shoes. The girl’s eyes widened at the sight of her and she smiled at the reaction. Jaime turned to the girl’s mirror, looked herself in the new dress.  Her smile widened at her reflection. </p><p> “You look… Wow! I mean, WOW!” </p><p> “It is a lovely dress,” Jaime said, then turned to face the girl, “is this for what I think it is for?” </p><p> The girl looked nervous, said, “I know we talked about this, about people seeing us together in public, but I wanted to do something nice for your birthday. Just the two of us.” </p><p> Jaime smiled warmly at the girl, went to the bed to sit beside her. Taking the girl’s hand, she said, “I’m sorry our relationship is…” </p><p> Eliza smiled at her and said, “Perfect?” </p><p> “You think our relationship is perfect?” </p><p> “Don’t you,” the girl fired back at her. </p><p> “I have no complaints,” Jaime said, smiling warmly at the girl, then sighed, “but sometimes I feel I’m… cheating you.” </p><p> The girl gave her a sour look and said,  “What have you cheated me of?” </p><p> Jaime looked at the girl for a long moment, then laughed and shook her head, “Maybe it’s my guilty conscience or I’m just over thinking things. I have a bad habit of doing that. Psych myself right out of doing something.” </p><p> “Well, I don’t feel cheated,” Eliza said, meeting her eyes, “I feel… Loved.” </p><p> “Oh, you are definitely that,” Jaime said, hugging the girl close. </p><p> “Good,” the girl said, grinning at her, “then you’ll forgive me for making us dinner reservations at Paulie’s Italiano.” </p><p> Jaime smiled at her and said, “It’s a date.” </p><p> —————————————– </p><p> “Can I help you ladies,” the hostess asked, smiling as they entered the restaurant. </p><p> “Reservations for Glossen,” Eliza said. </p><p> “Ah yes,” the woman said, looking from Jaime to Eliza. Her eyebrows lifted just a little as she took in how they were dressed. </p><p> Jaime’s heart stopped beating and she couldn’t breath. The woman knew. She had taken just one look at them and knew this was a date.  She wanted to flee, would have if not rooted to her spot in fear. </p><p> Smiling at the host, Eliza said, “It’s her birthday.” </p><p> The host smiled at Jaime, said, “Really? Well, happy birthday!” </p><p> “Thank you,” Jaime said, wondering if her voice sounded as shaky to the hostess as it did to her own ears. </p><p> “Let me show you two your table,” the hostess said, grabbing some menus and leading them to their table. As they sat down, the woman put menus in front of them, then said, “You both look lovely tonight. I hope you enjoy your meal. And again, happy birthday.” </p><p> Jaime gave her a smile and then the woman was gone. She still couldn’t relax, sat stiffly in her chair. Her eyes kept drifting around the crowded restaurant and she swore people were looking at them. </p><p> “You are being paranoid,” Eliza said, amused. </p><p> Jaime looked at her, saw the girl smiling and she relaxed some. She gave Eliza a sheepish grin, leaned forward to say, “I’m sorry.” </p><p> “Nobody knows we are on a date. They are just staring because you look amazing in that dress,” Eliza said, grinning at her, “I think every guy’s head in here was on a swivel as you walked by.  Hell, I think the hostess might even have been a little flustered.” “What,” Jaime said, laughing. “Oh, come on,” Eliza said, grinning at her, “the girl was trying to catch your eye the whole time she was seating us.” </p><p> “Really?” </p><p> “You were too busy being paranoid to notice, I guess,” Eliza said and Jaime laughed. </p><p> Their server showed up, introduced himself, then took their drink orders. When he was gone, Jaime opened her menu. Her eyes widened at the prices and she glanced at Eliza. The girl saw her looking, smiled. </p><p> “This is too expensive,” Jaime said, leaning forward, “I can’t let you pay for this.” </p><p> “You only get one birthday a year, so I can afford to splurge a little,” Eliza said, smiling. </p><p> Laughing, Jaime said, “You don’t have to impress me with an expensive dinner. You already got me in the sack.” </p><p> It was about that time that their server returned with their drinks. Jaime’s face colored but the guy didn’t seem to have overheard them. Either that or he was the least judgmental person on the planet. Or, maybe, had the best poker face. Whatever the case, he took their food orders and left. </p><p> Jaime to put her hand over her mouth, looked at Eliza. The girl was laughing at her and her face got even hotter. </p><p> “Do you think he heard me,” Jaime asked, nervously. </p><p> “I don’t think so,” Eliza said, grinning. </p><p> “Oh God,” she said, laughing, “my heart is pounding right now. Look at my hands. They are shaking.” </p><p> “You are okay,” the girl said, smiling reassuringly at her. </p><p> “I’m going to use the bathroom,” Jaime said, sighing, “get my face to stop burning.” </p><p> “Okay,” Eliza said. </p><p> Jaime found the restroom, closed herself in one of the stalls. Putting her back to the door, she took a few deep breaths. She shook her head and started grinning, then laughing. She had to put her hand over her mouth to keep it in. After a moment, it trailed off and she felt better. Shaking off the last of the nervous jitters, she left the stall. Looking at her reflection in the mirror above the sinks, she saw she was smiling. </p><p> “I AM okay,” Jaime told her reflection, then left the bathroom. </p><p> Eliza grinned at her when she sat back down and she gave the girl a sheepish grin, said, “I’m better now.” </p><p> They talked about what was happening at Eliza’s school, about Jaime’s newest account at work. Just small talk to fill the time until their food arrived, but Jaime was having fun.  She was relaxed enough now to enjoy herself, wasn’t constantly looking around the restaurant.  She found she much rather look at the beautiful girl across from her. </p><p> The food arrived and it was delicious.  Jaime had never been here before and hadn’t known what to expect but it was well worth the pricetag. She and Eliza both ate with relish, sharing some of their dishes. The only conversation was about how wonderful the food was. </p><p> After desert, their server brought their check by the table. Jaime reached for it and Eliza swatted her fingers, gave her a stern look. Jaime held up her hands, grinning. Eliza fished some money from her purse and put it in the folder. </p><p> “I texted Annie,” Eliza said, grinning, “she’ll be outside in fifteen.” </p><p> “We need to get her something,” Jaime said, smiling, “you know, for doing this.” </p><p> “I tried,” Eliza said, shaking her head and laughing, “she wouldn’t let me.” </p><p> —————————- </p><p> “What’s in the bag,” Jaime asked, once they were inside her house. Annie had just dropped them off outside and had left after wishing Jaime a happy birthday. Eliza had fished another gift bag from Annie’s trunk before she pulled away. </p><p> “The other part of your gift,” Eliza said, grinning. </p><p> “There’s more,” Jaime asked, shaking her head, “You’ve already spent too much on me.” </p><p> “Fine,” Eliza said, winking at her, “these are for me, then.” </p><p> “Oh,” Jaime asked, suddenly intrigued by the gift bag. </p><p> “Give me ten minutes, then join me,” Eliza said, smiling playfully as she turned on her heels and headed down the hallway to Jaime’s bedroom. </p><p> That smile had Jaime’s mind racing and she wasn’t sure she could wait ten minutes. She glanced at the clock on the microwave, tried to will the numerals to change faster.  It didn’t work; if anything, they seemed to take even longer to progress. </p><p> She made it to about eight and a half before she couldn’t wait any longer; the anticipation and curiosity were killing her. Her heart was racing as she headed down the hallway. At the end, she knocked on the half closed door. </p><p> “That was an awfully fast ten minutes,” the girl said, laughing. </p><p> “Are you ready,” Jaime asked, grinning. </p><p> “Yeah, you can come it,” Eliza said, opening the door. </p><p> Jaime couldn’t move, rooted to her spot by the sight of Eliza standing there in the open doorway. Gone were the cute dress and low heels she had been wearing and instead she wore a clingy white bustier and matching stockings and a lace ribbon choker around her neck. The gauzy white material of the lingerie contrasted with her dark complexion in a way that Jaime found incredibly sexy. </p><p> “You like it,” Eliza asked, looking down at herself. </p><p> “You… You look… Amazing,” Jaime managed to say, still unable to look away from the girl. </p><p> “I had hoped you liked it,” Eliza said, grinning brightly. </p><p> Swallowing hard, Jaime said, “I love it.” </p><p> “Then don’t just stand there,” Eliza said, grinning playfully at her. </p><p> Jaime stepped into the room and pulled the girl against her, kissed her deeply. Eliza was giggling when she pulled back. She took Jaime’s hand and led her to the bed. Crawling onto the bed, Jaime bumped something with her knee and tore her eyes away from the girl long enough to look down. Her eyes widened  in surprise and she picked up the object. She looked at it, then at Eliza. The girl was smiling shyly at her. </p><p> “I was wondering,” Eliza said, nervously, “if you’d like to try something new.” </p><p> “Where in the world did you get this,” Jaime asked, looking down at the thing in her hand. It was a dildo, the sort that could inserted into a harness, which it had been. </p><p> “Amazon dot com,” Eliza said, giggling. </p><p> “You bought a strapon from Amazon,” Jaime asked, laughing. </p><p> “Yeah,” the girl said, grinning, “they don’t ask a lot of questions, ship discreetly to your door.” </p><p> “Wow,” Jaime said, shaking her head. </p><p> “I hope it is okay,” Eliza said, sitting on the bed beside her, “it was my first time buying a sex toy.” </p><p> “You are thirteen and you’ve never bought a sex toy before,” Jaime said, laughing, “weird. I think I was when I was three my first time.” </p><p> “Anyway,” Eliza said, laughing at her own expense, “there were so many options, colors, sizes. It was a little intimidating.” </p><p> “It looks fine,” Jaime said, then, “you know… I already have one of these. It is in my underwear drawer.” </p><p> “Oh,” Eliza said, then took a deep breath, “well, I wanted a certain one… One small enough for me to use. Both the panty and the… you know.” </p><p> It was Jaime’s turn to say, “Oh.” </p><p> “I mean if you…” Eliza said, then trailed off. </p><p> “Are you sure about this,” Jaime asked, meeting the girl’s eyes, “this is a big step. No going back.” </p><p> “I’ve thought it through,” the girl said, then with sheepish grin, “you know me. Not very impulsive.” </p><p> Jaime gave her a smile, took her hand. </p><p> Eliza met her eyes and said, “I want it to be you.” </p><p> “Okay, but it doesn’t have to be tonight,” Jaime said, squeezing her hand, “there is no pressure. It’ll happen when it happens.” </p><p> The girl laughed and tucked her hair behind her ear shyly, said, “I don’t want to wait. The thing came in the mail like a week ago and waiting for tonight has been torture.” </p><p> The line startled a laugh from Jaime and she gaped at the girl. Embarrassed, Eliza looked down at her hands in her lap. </p><p> “Sorry, I shouldn’t have laughed,” Jaime said, putting a finger under the girl’s chin to make her look up. She gave Eliza a sheepish grin, then lightly kissed her. </p><p> “It’s okay. I think I embarrassed myself more than anything,” Eliza said, laughing. </p><p> Jaime kissed her, again. This time Eliza didn’t let her pull away, teased her into a much deeper kiss than she had intended.  The girl’s excitement stirred her own and Jaime felt herself becoming aroused. When Jaime finally pulled back, Eliza was looking expectantly at her, her big brown eyes shining. </p><p> Jaime smiled at her and said, “Why don’t you try on your new harness?” </p><p> The girl giggled as Jaime got to her feet. She stepped out of her heels, then unzipped the zipper on the side of her dress. Shimmying out of it, she watched the girl fiddling with the strapon. Naked, Jaime went to her dresser and opened her unmentionables drawer. Moving her panties and bras aside, she smiled and pulled out what she had been looking for. It had been a while since she’d had cause to wear it but this seemed like the perfect time. </p><p> It was a sheer black teddy and she knew it clung to her body perfectly from past experience. She slipped into it, adjusted it into place. Seeing the attached garters, she decided to add a pair of stockings to the outfit. She closed the drawer and leaned against the dresser so she could roll them onto her long legs. </p><p> Glancing toward the bed, Jaime saw Eliza had the strapon about half way in place but had paused in fastening the second strap to watch her get dressed. The smile the girl favored her with as she walked back to the bed sent a shiver of excitement through her. Sitting on the bed beside Eliza, she reached out and helped her with the strap. The panty barely fit, was down to the last hole. She grinned when the girl looked down and finally remembered what she had been doing. </p><p> “Wow,” Eliza said, looking at her, again. </p><p> Jaime grinned at her and gave her a deep, lingering kiss. Her hand found the slim shaft of the dildo and Eliza gasped as Jaime gently tugged on it.  It put pressure on the girl’s clit, made her sigh as Jaime kept doing it. </p><p> Finally breaking the kiss, Jaime stretched out on her back, opened her legs wide, and moved the teddies crotch to one side. Eliza moved between them, grinning as she moved into position. Propping up on her elbows, Jaime helped the girl line up with the opening of her vagina. The girl pushed her hips forward and the dildo was inside of Jaime. She moaned as it rubbed deliciously inside of her. She grinned at Eliza, wrapped her legs around the girl’s hips, her ankles locking behind her. </p><p> The dildo was on the small size, about four inches in length but it still felt incredible as Eliza tried a few things. Since it was so small, Eliza could just press right up against her and make little movements with her hips.  Jaime loved how it felt, the intimacy of their bodies meeting.  Every little movement sent shivers of pleasure working through her. </p><p> Watching the flex of the girl’s body, Jaime couldn’t believe this was really happening.  Then again, she felt that way about most of her relationship with Eliza. It just seemed too good to be true most days. </p><p> Eliza’s pace slowly quickened, each roll of her hips burying the dildo to the hilt inside of Jaime.  Each time it bit deep, it forced a moan from her slack mouth.  Eliza was grinning at her, her eyes flashing. Jaime tried to smile back but another moan would let her and her face screwed up in pleasure. </p><p> Leaning in, Eliza gave her a kiss. Jaime put her hand on the back of the girl’s neck, didn’t let her pull away. Eliza’s tongue was in her mouth, caressing her own. Meanwhile, her hips kept rolling forward, the dildo moving inside of Jaime. Her own hips began to move on their own, meeting the girl counter thrust for thrust.  Her legs never slipped from around the girl. </p><p> Eliza hunched her back and suddenly Jaime’s nipple was in her mouth. She groaned as Eliza’s tongue teased it until it ached sweetly. Then the girl’s hand was on her other breast and her back arched.  Her cries of pleasure were getting louder, sharper. </p><p> The girl was breathing heavy from her efforts, a light sheen of sweat breaking out on her body.  She was sighing, the strapon rubbing deliciously against her young bud.  It didn’t compare to what Jaime was feeling but she thought Eliza might be feeling good, herself. Jaime slid her hands over her bustier covered stomach, up to cup her jiggling breasts.  Eliza moaned as Jaime kneaded them through the lacy cups. Her back arched, pressing her breasts more fully into Jaime’s hands. </p><p> Jaime let her hands roam over the girl, loved the silky sheer feel of the bustier under her fingertips. She looked so sexy in the clingy white material, Jaime couldn’t keep her hands off of her. </p><p> Eliza’s pace had quickened, again, each thrust coming faster.  Jaime’s fingers dug into the meat of the girl’s shoulders as she clung to her for dear life. She didn’t have nails but she was still leaving marks on her skin. Eliza didn’t seem to mind, was grinning down at her. </p><p> That smile got to her and she felt an orgasm stir to life deep inside of her.  Her eyes widened and she looked at the girl. Eliza saw her urgency, thrust into her hard once, twice, three times. The third one made her cry out, her body going crazy as she came.  Jaime pulled the girl down atop her, wrapped her arms around Eliza’s neck and kissed her deeply. The girl moved her hips slowly, letting the dildo move inside Jaime’s still sensitive sex. Every little movement made her moan, kept the wonderful sensations awash in her body coming. </p><p> Eventually, Jaime released the girl, opening both her arms and her legs. The girl eased out of  her, then stretched out on the bed beside of her. She unfastened the straps to the harness, slipped out of it. She was grinning nervously when she held it out to Jaime. </p><p> “Are you sure,” Jaime asked, taking it from her. </p><p> “After that,” Eliza said, her grin becoming playful, “how could I not want to?” </p><p> “Alright,” she said, rolling off the bed. She slipped into the strapon, adjusted it until it fit comfortably. Giving it an experimental tug, she nodded. It fit perfectly.  Going back to her dresser, she found a little bottle of lube in her unmentionables drawer. Returning with it to the bed, she showed it to Eliza. </p><p> “What’s that for,” the girl asked, as Jaime squeezed some onto the dildo and worked it in. </p><p> “Lubrication,” Jaime said, smiling at her, “it should make things a little more comfortable for you.” </p><p> “That sounds like a good thing,” Eliza said, chewing on her lower lip. </p><p> “A very good thing,” she said, patting the girl’s thigh. </p><p> Eliza sprawled on her back and Jaime helped her slip out of the tiny thong that went with the bustier. Looking at it she asked, “Did you make this bustier or did you get it on Amazon, too?” </p><p> The girl grinned and said, “On another website, actually. Apparently Asian sizes aren’t the same as the U.S., much smaller. I was able to pick this up along with a few other outfits and they all fit perfectly.” </p><p> “Oh,” Jaime said, raising her eyebrows questioning at the mention of ‘other outfits’. </p><p> Eliza just winked at her. It got Jaime’s imagination going and she had to grin at the mental images that came to mind. </p><p> She was still grinning as she moved between the girl’s legs. Eliza propped up on her elbows, looking nervously at the dildo jutting out from Jaime’s lower abdomen. She was biting her lower lip when she looked back up at Jaime. The grin became a tender smile and Eliza relaxed some at the sight of it. </p><p> “Does it hurt,” Eliza asked. </p><p> “It can,” Jaime said, then said, “just keep relaxed.  If you clench up, it’ll hurt more.” </p><p> “Relaxed, right,” the girl said, laughing and shaking her head. </p><p> “Eliza,” Jaime said, waited for the girl to meet her eyes. The girl saw what she needed to see In Jaime’s eyes and nodded. </p><p> Jaime used her fingers to tease the girl’s tender bud, didn’t let up until the girl was moaning and sighing. When she thought the girl was ready, she gave her a quick kiss, then lined the dildo up with the opening of Eliza’s girlhood.  The girl gasped as the cool lube touched her hot skin and she shivered. Jaime offered her hand and Eliza took it, grateful.  She put a little pressure on the dildo and she heard Eliza hiss as her maidenhead gave way.  Then the dildo was inside of Eliza and the girl gaped at it sticking out of her. She was grinning when she looked back up at Jaime. </p><p> “That was the hard part, Love,” Jaime said, not moving. She wanted the girl to get a feel for the dildo before she started thrusting. </p><p> “It stings a little but it’s okay,” Eliza said, then laughed, “it’s feels bigger than I expected, though.” </p><p> “Too big?” </p><p> “No,” Eliza laughed, looking down, again, “just be gentle.” </p><p> “Always,” Jaime said, smiling reassuringly at her, “ready for this?” </p><p> Biting her lip, the girl nodded. Squeezing her hand, Jaime pulled back a little, then rolled her hips forward. Eliza gasped as the length of the dildo slipped into her and she let out a giggle that was half a moan. Her eyes were big as dinner plates. </p><p> “Okay?” </p><p> “Yeah,” Eliza said, grinning. </p><p> Jaime moved her hips, listening to the girl’s breathing and little sounds of enjoyment and took her cues from them.  Very slow at first, her pace quickened as Eliza became more excited.  Soon Eliza was rolling her hips up to meet her thrusts, greedy to have all of the dildo inside of her. </p><p> After a few minutes, Jaime slipped from the girl, urged the girl to her hands and knees. Eliza looked at Jaime over her shoulder as the woman moved behind her. Jaime winked at her, eased the dildo back into her slick core.  Eliza moaned as it slid deeper than before. Jaime’s hands fell on the girl’s hips as she began to thrust and Eliza’s hand covered hers.  The girl squeezed them as the dildo rubbed against her inside. </p><p> “That feels so good,” Eliza moaned. Jaime pulled her up, wrapped her arms around the girl from behind. Her hands found Eliza’s breasts and she teased her dark nipples until they stiffened, jutted skyward.  Eliza moaned as Jaime cupped her breasts, still thrusting. The dueling sensations had the girl a mess and she thought she might come. </p><p> Jaime eased out of her, making the girl look at her in surprise. She only winked, then stretched out on her back. With her fingers, she pushed the dildo until it stood straight up. Grinning, Eliza got the idea, threw a leg across her hips to straddle her.  Jaime helped the girl to ease down onto the dildo.  The girl’s face screwed up in pleasure as she began to move up and down on it. With her thumb, Jaime teased the girl’s bud. Her free hand ran over Eliza’s nylon and laced covered thighs and stomach. </p><p> Jaime loved the flex of her body as she strained toward release. She looked so irresistible in her white lingerie, her young body like a pneumatic machine. </p><p> It didn’t take long for the girl to lose her grace, her hips jerking spastically as she neared her climax. Jaime thrust up into her from her back, helped the girl finish. Eliza cried out as she came, stiffening atop Jaime. </p><p> “Holy shit,” Eliza said, with a breathless laugh. </p><p> “Pretty amazing, huh,” Jaime said, still caressing her thighs and  stomach. Eliza eased off the dildo, gasping as it rubbed her still very sensitive insides. She stretched out beside Jaime, molded against her. </p><p> “Amazing,” the girl agreed and Jaime kissed her. The girl snuggled even tighter against, said,“Perfect.” </p><p> “I love you,” Jaime said, smiling at the girl. </p><p> Eliza returned the smile warmly, said, “I love you, too. Happy Birthday!” </p>"
1175,Alie's Gift,Ebo,1,,"['f', 'f oral']","<p><b>“You’ve got mail.”</b></p><p>Allie blinked in surprise, wondering who it was from. Not many people had her new address, yet. She spotted the shipping envelope on the table, the kind with the bubble wrap on the inside.  Picking it up, she found it was light and squishy all the way through, no hard parts at all. She couldn’t even begin to guess what it could be.</p><p>Mail in hand, she headed for her room. She dropped her backpack just inside the door, then went to her bed. Sitting on the mattress, she tore open the envelope, pulled out the contents.  It appeared to be lingerie, lacy and sheer. Stunned, she held it up, her eyes wide as she stared at the curious gift.</p><p><i>Who sent me lingerie</i>, she wondered, then, <i>who sends ANY twelve year old lingerie? That is some pervert shit.</i></p><p>Out loud, she said, “What the fuck?”</p><p>She noticed there was a piece of folded paper in the envelope, pulled it out. Opening it, she read:</p><p><b>Hi Allie,</b></p><p><b>My name is Erin and I’m your friend on Facebook, but that isn’t why I’m writing this. Natty Bronsky asked me to send something to you. By now, you’ve seen the bustier and are probably wondering why the hell would Natty want you to have it. I’d try to explain it to you but you’d just think I’m crazy. Instead, I’ll just say I hope you have as much fun with it as I did.</b></p><p><b>   Your friend, Erin</b></p><p>Allie was smiling by the time she finished reading the letter.  She had met Natty through her friendship with Riley and Caroline.  Finding her Facebook page, Allie had become her friend, then started emailing and chatting with the girl. They had felt each other out, then their conversations had become flirty, then nearly pornographic.  Allie knew Skype had been intended to be use for conference calls, but she found out it could be sexy fun, too.</p><p>At least she knew who had sent her the lingerie. It wasn’t some random creep from the Internet but it was still weird.  Picking the bustier up, she saw it definitely wasn’t for a kid. It was all lace and sheer black material.</p><p>“Why did you send me this, Natty,” Allie asked out loud, her eyes roaming over the garment.</p><p>It looked old, delicate but well made.  She couldn’t look away from it, felt her attention drawn to it like a moth to a flame.  It was beautiful but she couldn’t explain her attraction to the lingerie. It had a pull to it, a gravity that sucked her in.</p><p>The urge to try it on came on her fast and she wondered about it, this sudden urge to put it on. Was she really going to try it on? The more she thought about it, she didn’t see the harm.  It was just clothing, a gift no less.</p><p>She glanced at the door, then at the lingerie, again. Grinning she thought,<i> I have to change out of my school clothes, anyway.</i></p><p>Grinning, she stripped out of her clothes, threw them in with the rest of her dirty laundry. Naked, she picked up the bustier, tried to figure out how to put it on. It was all straps and she was cursing by the time she managed to get it on and smoothed into place.  Looking down at herself, she couldn’t believe how well it fit.  It clung to her young body in all the right places, managed to flatter her still blossoming figure.</p><p>“What the-” she said, frowning.</p><p>Why did the lingerie fit so well? Natty must have guessed her size but where on earth had she found a bustier sized to fit a twelve year old girl. More than just the right size, it seemed to be designed with a girl’s body in mind. The curiosity was too much; she’d have to ask the girl where she got it.</p><p>There was more to the outfit and she picked up the tiny matching thong. Laughing at how little there was to it, Allie stepped into it, adjusted it into place. The string slipped between her buttocks and the front barely covered her girlhood. Like the top, it fit like it was meant for a girl her age.</p><p>“That is just fucking weird,” she said, laughing and shaking her head.</p><p>A pair of lace topped stockings still sat on the bed and she shrugged. She had come this far, might as well finish what she had started. Sitting on the bed, she rolled the silky hosiery onto her legs, loved the way it felt and made her look. There was just something incredibly sexy about stockings.</p><p>Standing up, she checked herself in the mirror, her eyes widening at her reflection. She was stunned at how sexy the lingerie made her look, the way it complimented and enhanced her figure.  She thought she looked older, more mature.</p><p>Glancing at her laptop, she started grinning. She went to it, booted it up. When it was finally finished with its startup routine, she opened her Skype account, called Natty. She wasn’t sure the girl would answer but she did.</p><p>“Hey,” Allie said, trying not to laugh.</p><p>Natty’s eyes widened at the sight of her in the lingerie, then the girl started smiling. The smile wasn’t easy to read. Allie saw it was part playful because Natty liked the way she looked in the lingerie. That part made her smile, feel sexy.  There was another part of the smile that made her feel Natty knew something she didn’t. It made her heart race for a completely different reason, one she couldn’t put her finger on.</p><p>“You look amazing,” Natty said.</p><p>“Thanks for the gift,” Allie said, looking down at herself, “even if it is a little weird.”</p><p>“You don’t always have girls sending you lingerie in the mail?” Natty asked, amused.</p><p>“No,” Allie said, laughing.</p><p>“Well, it looks good on you.”</p><p>“Yeah, about that… Where did you find this? It fits perfectly.”</p><p>“That is a long story,” Natty said, then started smiling, “after tonight, maybe you’ll be ready to hear it.”</p><p>Frowning, Allie got the feeling Natty knew something she didn’t, again. She said, “What’s happening tonight?”</p><p>“A surprise,” Natty said, winking.</p><p>Allie looked at her for a long second, then shook her head, “You are kind of weird, Natty. I love you but you are.”</p><p>“I’ve been told that before,” Natty said, laughing.</p><p>“Well, I can’t Skype tonight. I have a fucking ton of homework,” Allie said, sighing.</p><p>“Okay,” Natty said, her smile widening just a little.</p><p>“That smile is making me nervous,” Allie said.</p><p>Natty winked at her, said, “I’ll let you get to your homework. Bye.”</p><p>“Bye,” Allie said, closing out the program. She got the distinct feeling Natty was up to something but, for the life of her, could she imagine what.</p><p>————————–</p><p>Yawning, Allie closed her eyes in the darkness of her bedroom… And opened them somewhere else. Blinking in surprise, she spun in a circle, not recognizing the room.  All the furniture were antiques and there were oil paintings on the wall.</p><p>“It really worked,” someone said from behind her.</p><p>Allie turned to find Natty standing in the open doorway. The girl was leaning against the door jam, smiling at her.  She felt her heartbeat kick up at the flirty way Natty held herself and the playful look on her face.  The girl was irresistible, had this magnetism that Allie found incredibly sexy.</p><p>“What worked,” Allie asked, frowning. She still couldn’t get her head around this place, the fact that Natty was here. It had to be a dream, but everything felt so real.  Never had she had a dream as substantial as this.</p><p>Instead of answering her, Natty came to where she stood and hugged her.  She could feel the girl’s body pressed to hers, could smell the lavender perfume she wore.  Again, she thought this dream was way too real.</p><p>Frowning, she hugged Natty back, enjoying the feel of the girl against her. She had wanted to do this for a while and she didn’t even care if it was just a dream.</p><p>“I’m glad you are here,” Natty whispered in her ear before pulling back to arm’s length, “I have so much to tell you but I think I should show you something first.”</p><p>“Where am I,” Allie said, looking around.</p><p>“In the Place of Locked Doors,” Natty said, grinning at her confusion, “as Erin and her friends like to call it. To me, it is my home.”</p><p>“The Place of Locked Doors?”</p><p>“That is one of the things I need to tell you about but first…” the girl said, offering her hand, “let’s take a walk.”</p><p>Feeling a little befuddled, Allie took her hand and let herself be led through the house and outside. She shivered as the chilly air found her skin and she looked down at herself. Her eyes widened when she saw she only wore a pair of panties, the ones she had worn to bed.</p><p>Natty saw her start, said, “We can get you some clothes, if you are cold, but there isn’t anyone here to see you. Well, except me and I’ve already seen you naked.”</p><p>“No one here,” Allie said, putting an arm across her breasts, “What do you mean?”</p><p>“Look around,” Natty said, leading them out into the street.</p><p>If this wasn’t just a dream, Allie would be embarrassed about being sorely underdressed but, as it was a dream, she was okay with being practically naked. Still, she didn’t lower her arm as they turned onto the street.  She came to a stop after only a few steps, her eyes widening. The sides of the street were lined with automobiles straight out of a black and white movie, only they were in brilliant, colorful hues. She turned in a slow circle, saw these antique cars for as far as the eye could see.</p><p>“What the hell-” she said, looking at Natty.</p><p>“Welcome to the nineteen-sixties,” the girl said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Nineteen-sixties,” Allie parroted.</p><p>“Come on,” Natty said, putting her arm around Allie, “it is too cold out here to be standing around in your underwear. Come inside and I’ll try to explain… Well, everything.”</p><p>Allie was more than happy to go back inside, her mind spinning.  This dream was an odd one, to say the least. So real, yet surreal.</p><p>Back in the living room, Natty motioned her to the couch, then went to the kitchen. When she returned, she had two bottles of Coke.  Allie had to shake her head when she saw they were actual glass bottles.</p><p>Natty suddenly leaned in and kissed her. Surprised at first, Allie quickly recovered, kissed her back.  It felt so real that she could taste the sugary drink on her breath and Natty’s tongue in her mouth.  The kiss lingered until Natty finally broke it.</p><p>Smiling, Natty said, “I had to do that at least once, in case you never come back.”</p><p>“Come back? What are you talking about,” Allie said, finding it hard to concentrate after that kiss. Her toes were still curled.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Natty said, “I have some pretty out there things to tell you.  Hopefully, the cars on the street will help but I’d be surprised if you believe me.”</p><p>“Okay,” Allie said, frowning.</p><p>“I don’t even know where to start. I guess we should start with how I committed suicide fifty years ago. Hung myself in the very room you appeared in earlier.”</p><p>This dream had a surreal feel to it and she knew nothing should have shocked her but that opening line made her gasp and stare at the girl.</p><p>“That is a long and depressing story I’d rather not get into just now,” Natty said, looking down at her hands, “I only bring it up because you need to understand… I’m dead. Have been for five decades.”</p><p>“You are dead?”</p><p>“As a doornail,” the girl said, with a smile, “yet still alive in this place. The Place of Locked Doors. My little slice of the afterlife.”</p><p>Shaking her head, Allie said, “This dream just keeps getting weirder.”</p><p>“You think you are dreaming,” Natty said, amused, “so did Erin when she first started coming here. I guess, in a way, you are, but this is no ordinary dream.”</p><p>Allie stared at her for a long moment, then just shook her head. She didn’t see the point of resisting where this dream wanted to go, so she just accepted what Natty was telling her. It seemed easier this way.</p><p>“So you are dead,” Allie said, still shaking her head, “then how can I talk to you on the phone or the internet.”</p><p>“We have Erin to thank for that. Before her, I was locked away in my bedroom. A prisoner, of sorts. It was Erin who connected me to the living world, figured out how to bring the internet to the afterlife.”</p><p>“Oh yeah? How did she do that,” Allie asked, amused.</p><p>“With that,” Natty said, motioning toward a router sitting on a end table, “and her laptop.”</p><p>“How does that work? They didn’t have laptops and routers in the sixties.”</p><p>“I know,” Natty said, excitedly, “computers used to take up whole rooms and now you can set one on your lap. Technology has come along way since I was alive.”</p><p>Allie said, “Then how are they here?”</p><p>“Erin thought them here.”</p><p>“Thought them here,” Allie repeated, frowning.  The phrase didn’t make a lot of sense but she got the feeling it made some to Natty.</p><p>“Unlike me,” Natty said, pulling the laptop onto her knees, “you are just a visitor here and have influences over things  that I do not.  By really concentrating, Erin was able to ‘think’ things into being.”</p><p>“What, just thought them and poof they appeared,” Allie asked, laughing and shaking her head.</p><p>“Yeah,” Natty said, giving her a sheepish grin, “I’m going to ask you to try something now and you are going to stare at me like I have a third eye growing out of my forehead but humor me, please. Close your eyes…”</p><p>Allie gave her a dubious look, then closed her eyes. She felt foolish for even humoring the girl. People couldn’t just ‘think’ things into being.</p><p>“Now picture something in your mind. Really focus on all the little details,” Natty said.</p><p>Opening her eyes, Allie said, “What should I ‘think’ about?”</p><p>Natty laughed and gave her a look, said, “I know you think I’m a few eggs short of a dozen but just do it. Just pick anything you want, then imagine it sitting on the coffee table.”</p><p>Laughing dryly, Allie closed her eyes and thought about her favorite outfit, the one she lost in the fire.  She had worn it so often, she knew every stitch by heart, even the little stains she hoped no one noticed.</p><p>She felt something happen, a gathering tension in the air sort of like right before lightning struck. There was a whistle of displaced air and she gasped in surprise. Her eyes sprung open and her hand went to her mouth at the sight of her old outfit sitting on the coffee table. She couldn’t believe it was real, then she grinned sheepishly, reminded herself it wasn’t. This was just a dream, after all.</p><p>Picking it up, she thought it sure felt real.  She couldn’t remember ever having a dream where the fabric of clothing had texture, felt so soft between her fingers. She began to notice other things, like the feel of the couch cushion on her bare thighs and the smell of furniture polish in the air.  Details, little nuances that dreams usually lack were everywhere.  Her senses kept telling her this was real but her mind couldn’t accept it, knew better.</p><p>While she had been busy fondling her clothing, Natty had been typing on the laptop. She sat the computer on Allie’s thighs and she noticed the heat of the machine on her bare skin. Looking at it, she saw an old timey looking newspaper article. She read the headline and gasped, her eyes widening.  Looking sideways at Natty, she saw the girl nodding.</p><p>“My friend Loren found it, told me about it,” Natty said, sighing heavily, “it’s the story of my life and death.”</p><p>Allie read the story, tears stinging her eyes from what the poor girl had gone through. They slipped down her cheeks when she finally looked up at the girl. Without thinking about it, she set the laptop aside and hugged her.</p><p>“I’m so sorry,” Allie said, letting the girl go.</p><p>“It isn’t as bad as the article makes it sound. In fact, they got most of my relationship with my Love all wrong but I wanted you to see it, because I sent you an email with a copy attached. Hopefully, when you wake up and see it, you’ll know this had been real.”</p><p>Allie blinked at, said, “You can’t be serious. This is just a dream.”</p><p>“And, yet,” Natty said, grinning at her, “You’ll see the article in the morning.”</p><p>Her mind was spinning and Allie couldn’t look away from the girl.  Finally, she said, “This is just too fucking weird.”</p><p>“I can’t argue with that,” Natty said, laughing, “I’ve had fifty years to get used to it and this place still throws me for a loop.”</p><p>“See, comments like that,” Allie said, shaking her head.</p><p>Laughing, Natty leaned in and gave her a kiss, just a light brush of her lips against Allie’s, said, “Sorry. I had to get all that nonsense out of the way.”</p><p>Allie’s lips tingled where Natty’s had touched and she felt her heart start to beat faster.  She moved closer to the girl, kissed her.  Natty responded, drew her into a heated kiss that left her breathless. When she pulled back, Natty was grinning at her, her eyes full of sexual promise. Allie returned it with a playful one of her own.</p><p>“Since you are here,” Natty said, putting her hand on Allie’s thigh, “we could do some of those things we talked about over Skype.”</p><p>“Well, this dream took a turn for the better,” Allie said, laughing.</p><p>“Come on,” Natty said, getting to her feet and holding out her hand, “let’s go upstairs.”</p><p>Taking her hand, Allie let her lead her upstairs, passed the door to the room she had appeared in earlier. She frowned when Natty kept walking, entered the master bedroom, instead.</p><p>“Wasn’t your room back there,” Allie asked, pointing back out in the hallway.</p><p>“It was, yes,” Natty said, moving against Allie and putting her arms around her neck, “and my prison for fifty years. Then Erin let me out and this is my room now.”</p><p>Allie laughed and said, “Forget I asked.”</p><p>She kissed Natty, let the girl into her mouth. She shivered as Natty’s hands slipped down her back to grab her buttocks and she giggled into the kiss. Pulling back, she raised her eyebrows questioningly and Natty winked at her, made no move to remove her hands. Laughing, Allie kissed her, again. Her own hands roamed over the girl’s back and up into her hair.</p><p>“Lay down,” Natty said, releasing Allie.</p><p>Stretching out on her back, Allie watched as Natty began undressing.  Natty saw her watching, began to do this little dance as she slipped out of her t-shirt, then wriggled out of her jeans.  She kept dancing in just her panties and training bra, the sway of her hips hypnotic. Allie couldn’t look away, the girl’s movement so fluid and graceful.  Her back to Allie, Natty popped the release to her bra where it hooked between her small, upswept breasts.  She shrugged out of it, let it fall to the floor at her feet. When she turned around, her arm was across her chest. As she danced, she teased little glimpses that of those pale swells that had Allie sitting up in anticipation.  Just when she thought she couldn’t take anymore of the teasing, Natty dropped her arm, let Allie see her. She cupped them, arched her back, making Allie’s heart skip a couple of beats.  Those hands slipped from her breasts, down her taut stomach and into the waistband of the simple panties she wore.  Allie swallowed hard as she showed one hip, then the other, before running the underwear down her long legs.</p><p>Naked, she moved to the bed. Hooking her fingers in the waistband of Allie’s panties, she smiled and said, “You won’t need these.”</p><p>Laughing, Allie lifted her backside off the bed, let the girl pull them down and off. Natty tossed them aside, then crawled onto the bed with her, kissed her deeply.  She sighed as Natty’s body weight settled atop her. Her hands roamed freely over the girl’s back and buttocks, finally ended up in  her silken blond hair.</p><p>“This is so much better than doing it online,” Allie said, grinning up at the girl, “even if it is just a dream.”</p><p>Natty kissed her, again, then pulled back and asked, “Did that feel like a dream?”</p><p>“No,” Allie husked, her voice funny with excitement.</p><p>Grinning, Natty kissed her neck, her collarbone.  Allie moaned as her lips found her straining nippple, teased it until her back arched off the bed.</p><p>“Did that feel like a dream,” Natty asked, letting her hand slip up Allie’s flanks to cup her other breast.</p><p>“No,” Allie said, frowning.  She could still feel Natty’s hot tongue on her nipple, the cool air as it found her wet areola. The sensation had been wonderful and so real, her body was screaming for more.  Never had she experienced a dream like this.</p><p>With a playful smile, Natty kissed her ribcage between her breasts, then followed the faint muscle line down her stomach.  She left Allie’s skin tingling everywhere she kissed as she worked her way south. By the time she made it to her girlhood, Natty had made Allie a horny mess.  That first brush of Natty’s lips against her tender bud sent shivers through her young body. Natty’s tongue teased a moan from her, her hips beginning to move on their own.</p><p><i>This can’t be a dream</i>, she thought, her fingers grasping at the sheets as Natty drove her body wild. She writhed in pleasure and her cries filled the still room.</p><p>“Fuck,” Allie said, around a moan, “that feels so real.”</p><p>Natty rolled her eyes up at Allie, winked at her.</p><p><i>If this is a dream</i>, Allie thought, smiling at her, <i>I don’t ever want to wake up.</i></p><p>Her eyes widened as she felt tension enter her body. Natty must have noticed the change in her cries, the movements of her hips, because she doubled her efforts. With a cry that would have woke the neighbors if Natty had any, she came hard.  She shook like she was pitching a fit, her whole body trembling with the intensity of the orgasm.</p><p>“Holy shit,” she gasped, laughing.</p><p>Natty crawled up her supine body to give her a kiss.  Allie pulled Natty down atop her, gave her a fierce squeeze. Laughing, Natty rolled her lower abdomen against her still sensitive bud, made her sigh. Natty grinned, set her legs wide so she could continue to grind against her. Allie bit her lip as intense pleasure washed through her.  Without time to recover from her orgasm, Natty had her moaning every time their bodies came together.</p><p>“I can’t,” Allie gasped, feeling the first stirring of another orgasm, “I can’t hold off! I’m going to come, again!”</p><p>“Don’t wait for me,” Natty said, leaning in for a kiss. Allie couldn’t stop moaning long enough to kiss her back.</p><p>Her back arched and she cried out as she came a second time.  Her thighs squeezed on Natty’s hips as her body locked up, then released her as it shook itself loose. Natty slowly rubbed against her, kept the wonderful sensations alive in her trembling body.  She gasped each time, her hips jerking like she had been shocked.</p><p>“I need a minute,” Allie said, brushing the hair from her brow.  She looked at Natty, gave her a sated smile.</p><p>Laughing, Natty crawled from between her legs, stretched out beside her. Rolling onto her side, Allie molded against her flank, rested her head on Natty’s shoulder.  Her hand slipped down Natty’s stomach and between her thighs. In lazy circles, her fingers mashed the girl’s labia, teased her bud until she moaned thickly. Natty’s hips began to gyrate against her hand and she turned her head up to smile at the girl. The girl kissed her, drew her into a lingering kiss that she didn’t want to end.</p><p>Covering the hand between her thighs with her own, Natty moved the hand lower and Allie’s eyes widened as her fingers slipped inside the girl’s hot, slick core. Allie looked at Natty for an explanation but the girl had her eyes closed.  Turning her attention back to her fingers inside the girl, Allie thrust them in and out slowly, listening to the change in the Natty’s breathing.  When she looked up, again, she saw Natty biting her lip, her face pulled in pleasure.</p><p>Allie got to her hands and knees, moved between the girl’s spread legs.  Her fingers still deep in the girl, she lowered her mouth to her bud, tasted it with her tongue.  Natty’s eyes opened and she smiled at Allie.</p><p>“Is this okay,” Allie asked.</p><p>Natty just nodded, her hips begin to move on their own.  Allie grinned, returned her mouth to the girl’s sex. The flick of her tongue had the girl moaning and writhing on her back. Natty became more and more excited, her juices running down Allie’s fingers.</p><p>Her free hand thrilled to the feel of Natty’s naked body and she let it explore all of her.  Natty was so soft and warm and sexy that she couldn’t stop. Her hand wouldn’t be satisfied until it knew every inch of her.</p><p>One of Natty’s hands was on the back of her head, her fingers knotted in Allie’s hair and the other was grasping at the sheets. It made Allie smile, knew she was pushing Natty closer and closer to the edge of release.</p><p>Urgency entered the little cries Natty was making and Allie sensed the girl was going to come. The girl’s body was thrashing too much and she gave up on using her tongue, used her fingers instead to push her over the edge and into ecstasy.  She smiled as Natty’s body tensed up, nearly curling itself into a ball before she cried out with her climax. All the tension fled Natty and she collapsed back to the bed, limp as a wet rag. She was trembling all over, her hips jerking as Allie eased her fingers out of her still spasming sex.</p><p>Allie crawled up and stretched out beside the girl. Natty pulled her close and Allie molded against her side.</p><p>With a sated smile on her face, Natty said, “Beats dreaming about flying, doesn’t it?”</p><p>“Hell, yeah,” Allie said, laughing.</p><p>——————————————-</p><p>Allie woke up feeling like a million bucks. Dream or not, spending time with Natty had left her in better spirits than she had been in a while. Throwing the covers back, she stretched her young body, smiling at the slight soreness between her thighs. The smile slowly became a frown as she realized it was kind of weird. She had had sex in a dream, not real life. So why did it feel like she had?</p><p>With that thought came the memory of last night, where Natty had sent her an email with a newspaper article. Maybe it was the phantom soreness this morning or how real the dream had felt last night, but she suddenly had to check her email. Getting out of bed, she went to her computer, booted it up. While it went through its startup procedure, she started to feel foolish about expecting to see the email.</p><p>“It was just a stupid dream,” she said out loud, but she didn’t sound very convincing.</p><p>The computer was finally ready and she accessed her email account. She gasped when she saw an email from Natty in her inbox. The subject line simply read: <b>Proof</b>. The message was blank but there was the paperclip icon in the corner that indicated there was an attachment to the message.</p><p>She hesitated, a little scared to click on it. Finally she did and gasped again as the old newspaper article loaded on her screen. She recognized it from  her dream, or what she had thought was a dream.  Now, she wasn’t sure what it had been.</p><p>“What the hell,” Allie said, laughing.</p><p>A curious sense of wonder overcame her and she had to sit down or fall down.  She collapsed into her office chair, staring at the screen. A simple email but it had knocked her world askew.  What she thought she knew to be fact, she had to question, again.</p><p>“She was really telling the truth,” Allie said, putting a hand over her mouth. Her mind was spinning out of control, trying to find traction on that thought. It just kept going round and round, getting nowhere.</p><p>There was a knock at her door and she started, whirled around to look at it. Her  heart was thundering in her chest and she felt hot all of a sudden. It said a lot about her state of mind, that a simple knock could just about make her jump out of her skin.</p><p>Feeling foolish for being so jumpy, she called, “I’m awake.”</p><p>The knocker was satisfied, didn’t say anything or come in. She was glad for that. She must look rather shell shocked after receiving the email. The last thing she wanted to do right now was to explain why it looked like she had seen a ghost.</p><p><i>Because I had</i>, she thought, shaking her head.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to calm down. She looked at her computer screen for a long moment, then opened a new message. Again, she hesitated, then typed:</p><p><b>Natty,</b></p><p><b>I think I’m ready to believe now…</b></p><p>————————————–</p><p>Caroline looked up and smiled at Allie as she stepped up to the girl’s locker. Allie fished the grocery bag from her backpack and held it out to Caroline. Frowning, Caroline straightened up and took it. She looked down at it, then back up at Allie, raising her eyebrows questioningly.</p><p>“It’s from Natty,” Allie said, grinning, “she wanted me to give it to you.”</p><p>“What is it,” Caroline asked, starting to open the bag.</p><p>“Don’t open it here,” she said, catching the girl’s hand before she could pull out the bag’s contents. Laughing, she said, “Not here and definitely not in front of your parents.”</p><p>“Why? What is it?”</p><p>“I don’t want to ruin the surprise,” Allie said, grinning.</p><p>“That grin is making me nervous,” Caroline said, giving her a weighing look.</p><p>“I have to get to class,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“You are up to something.”</p><p>“Remember, not here and definitely not in front of your parents,” Allie said, turning and walking away. She couldn’t stop smiling as she felt Caroline’s eyes on her as she went.  It wasn’t until she was lost in the throng of students, did she let the naughty giggle escape her.</p><p>“Hope you have fun with your new lingerie, Caroline,” Allie said, still laughing, “as much fun as I did.”</p><p>***If you are interested in knowing more of Natty’s story and about the Place of Locked Doors, you should check out ‘The Black Lingerie’ and the continuation of the story ‘The Black Lingerie Chronicles’.***<b></b></p>"
1176,"the Notebook, Part 5",Ebo,5,,"['F/f rom', 'oral', 'toys', 'cons']","<p>Dana woke up to an empty bed, but she could still smell her stepmother’s shampoo on the pillow beside her. Smiling, she pulled it to her face, inhaled deeply the scent of the woman. With an excited giggle, she hugged the pillow tightly, remembered how it had felt to hold the woman in her arms and not just the pillow that smelled like her.</p><p>Tossing the pillow aside, she sat up and looked down at her naked body. Nothing much had changed, which kind of surprised her. After last night, she thought she should look different some how. After all, she wasn’t a virgin, anymore.</p><p>The thought brought another giggle to her lips and she hurriedly got out of bed. Standing in front of the full length mirror, she admired her reflection. Her legs were still coltishly long; her hips still kind of narrow; her belly flat; her breasts upswept and little more than handfuls; and her backside pert and round. She didn’t look any different than she had yesterday.</p><p>Shrugging, she slipped into her robe and headed to the bathroom to begin her morning ritual. She brushed her teeth, then grabbed a quick shower. The hot water washed away the last of the sleep that clung to her and she felt like a million bucks by the time she cut off the water and reached for a towel. With the towel wrapped around her and tucked between her breasts, she wiped the steamy mirror. She looked at her reflection, then reached for her brush. She fiddled with her hair until she had it just right, then glanced at her little makeup kit. Giving in, she put on some lip gloss and just a little eyeliner. Swiped on some mascara. Closing the lid on the kit, she had to shake her head and smile.</p><p>Most Saturday mornings, she wouldn’t even have bothered with brushing her hair, let alone putting on makeup. It said a lot about her frame of mind this morning. She wanted to look good for Penny.</p><p>Back in her robe, she went to her room to change. Standing in front of her closet, she didn’t know what to wear. She wanted to wear something cute but didn’t want to seem like she was deliberately dressing up for her stepmother. Still staring at her clothes hanging in the closet, she wondered what it was going to be like now, living under the same roof with Penny. If just getting dressed for a lazy day Saturday required this much thought… Things were definitely going to be different now.</p><p>Shaking off the thought, she grabbed a t-shirt and went to her dresser for some underwear and a pair of jeans. She got dressed, made one last check in the mirror. She loved the jeans, liked the way they clung in all the right places.</p><p>Smiling, she wondered if Penny would notice.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she left her room and went in search of Penny. Her stepmother was in the kitchen, sipping a cup of coffee and staring off into space. So lost in thought, she didn’t notice Dana enter the room and step up to the center island. She blinked a few times as Dana waved a hand in front of her face, then grinned sheepishly at the teenager.</p><p>“Hey, Kiddo,” Penny said.</p><p>“Hey. Been up a while,” Dana asked, looking around the kitchen. The dishes that were in the sink had been put up and she could hear the hum of the dryer in the laundry nook. Glancing at the mug in front of her stepmother, then at the half empty coffee pot, she figured it was at least her second cup.</p><p>Frowning, she wondered what had the woman up so early. Dana hoped she wasn’t having second thoughts about what they had done last night. She wanted Penny to be as excited by the turn their relationship had taken. Needed her to be.</p><p>“Yeah,” Penny said, smiling at her.</p><p>Seeing that smile, Dana really wanted to cross the room and kiss her, to feel her lips pressed against her own but she didn’t know if Penny would welcome it. Their relationship had changed drastically after last night and Dana didn’t know the dynamics of the new one, yet.</p><p>Instead, she went to the cabinet and got a glass, then poured herself some orange juice. Glass in hand, she sat across from her stepmother. Taking a sip, she grimaced at the bitter combination of toothpaste and orange juice. She pushed the glass aside and looked at her stepmother.</p><p>“I think we need to talk about last night,” Dana said, nervously. Her hands knotted in her lap and she fidgeted as Penny looked at her.</p><p>“Yeah, I guess we do,” Penny said, giving her a smile.</p><p>“Are you still okay with what we did,” Dana asked, holding her breath. She crossed her fingers out of sight.</p><p>Penny snorted, then started laughing, “I think that’s supposed to be my line.”</p><p>Grinning, Dana said, “Well, I asked you first.”</p><p>The laughter dried up and her stepmother looked at her for a long moment. Finally, she sighed and said, “It isn’t an easy question to answer.”</p><p>“What do you mean,” Dana asked, frowning.</p><p>“Dana, last night was amazing, wonderful,” Penny said, taking her hand across the island, “I haven’t felt like that in a long time.”</p><p>“Why am I sensing a ‘but’ coming,” Dana asked.</p><p>“It’s just… Have you really thought about what we did last night?”</p><p>“Um…” Dana said, frowning. She could tell something was bothering the woman and she took a moment to think about what it could be.</p><p>Before she could really get a chance, Penny went on, “I cheated on your father, Dana.”</p><p>“Oh,” Dana said, her eyes widening. She really hadn’t thought about Penny’s infidelity. So wrapped up in the heat of the moment, she hadn’t really thought about her father. Now, guilt came crashing down.</p><p>Putting a hand to her mouth and looking away from Penny, she thought,<i> Oh God, I’m a horrible daughter</i>.</p><p>She had slept with her father’s wife, had betrayed his trust. She got this sick, roiling feeling in her gut and she thought she might throw up. The sip of orange juice she had taken soured in her stomach and she grimaced.</p><p>Penny squeezed her hand, made her look up. She gave Dana a sympathetic smile. Dana saw in her stepmother’s eyes that she understood. It did’t make her feel any better.</p><p>Her stepmothers smile became a sad one and she shook her head, “I’ve been sitting here, thinking… How did last night happen? I love your father, Dana. I really do, but I keep circling the thought that if I was happy- truly happy- how could this have happened? It’s not just last night, either. If I was truly happy in my marriage, why would I have been flirting with you in the first place?”</p><p>Dana saw the question was eating at Penny, but she didn’t know what to say. She had thought Penny was happy, completely oblivious to the quiet erosion of her marital bliss. Now, she was surprised she had missed it. Little things she had overlooked became glaringly obvious.</p><p>“Your father… He’s not the same, anymore. He used to be… I don’t know. It’s like even when he is here-” Penny started to say but Dana finished the thought for her.</p><p>“He’s not,” Dana said, nodding. She had thought much the same thing on a couple of occasions. He always seemed distracted, wrapped up in his work these days.</p><p>Penny looked at her in surprise, then said, “I should have guessed you had noticed it, too. He used to be so spontaneous, just bring flowers for no reason. And affectionate. He could be so romantic… But now it is like…”</p><p>“He’s just phoning it in,” Dana said, a little bitterness creeping into her voice. She knew exactly what Penny was talking about. Her father used to surprise her with little gifts or take her to the movies. Just spend time with her. She couldn’t remember the last time he had done any of those things.</p><p>“Yeah,” Penny said, sighing. Some of her frustration had crept into her voice and she had to look away when she noticed Dana had heard it. Looking down at her mug of coffee, she fiddled distractedly with the porcelain handle. When she finally looked back up, Dana saw a loneliness in her eyes, an uncertainty about the future of her marriage. Dana’s heart broke for her a little and she felt tears sting her own eyes.</p><p>Taking a deep breath to get herself under control, Dana asked, “Where does that leave us?”</p><p>Rubbing the back of her neck, Penny said, “I don’t know.”</p><p>“What are you going to do about Dad,” Dana asked.</p><p>With a sad little laugh, Penny said, “I don’t know that, either.”</p><p>Dana gave her a sympathetic smile and squeezed her hand, which was about all the help she had to give. She didn’t know what she should do, either. Penny must have seen it in her eyes because she gave Dana an appreciative smile.</p><p>“What a mess, right,” Penny said, laughing and shaking her head.</p><p>“Yeah,” Dana agreed.</p><p>From the laundry nook came the buzzer on the dryer. Penny glanced that way, then back at Dana. She looked relieved for the distraction.</p><p>She said, “Do you have anything that needs washed?”</p><p>“Um, probably,” Dana said.</p><p>“Go grab it,” Penny said, pushing away from the island. She headed for the laundry nook.</p><p>Dana watched her walk away, admired the tick of Penny’s backside in the yoga pants she wore. She looked really good in the clingy pants, Dana thought.</p><p>A smile spread on her face as she realized she was staring at Penny. She felt a little pang of guilt but it didn’t stop her from looking. After all, she found Penny irresistible.</p><p>Shaking her head, she went upstairs for her dirty clothes. Hamper in hand, she headed for the laundry nook. She found Penny bent over in front of the dryer, fishing clothes out. She paused just inside the door to admire the view. She loved the way the stretchy material molded to Penny’s round backside, revealed more than it hid. A flush of excitement came over her at the thought of running her hands over her buttocks.</p><p>Penny must have seen her out of the corner of her eye, said, “Want to help me fold these?”</p><p>“Um sure,” Dana said, her face red from getting caught. It was a very intimate little space and they were shoulder to shoulder, hip to hip. Dana could smell her stepmother’s perfume, which didn’t help her horniness.</p><p>“Why don’t you go ahead and load your clothes, then you can help me,” Penny said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Alright,” Dana said, opening the lid to the washer. She started picking out like colors, loading them into the machine. When she had enough for a load, she reached up on the shelf for the laundry detergent. It was almost out of reach and she had to get up on her tippy toes to reach it. Finally, her fingers closed around the handle, which is when she felt eyes on her. Turning her head, she caught Penny looking at her, realized the woman had been checking her out.</p><p>Hurriedly, Penny looked away, her face flushed. Dana couldn’t keep the smile off her face as she pulled the bottle down, twisted off the lid. Her heart was beating faster as she glanced sideways at Penny and saw the woman was very deliberately not looking at her. She was a little ashamed at how much she liked it. She splashed some green liquid from the bottle onto her clothes, then recapped it. She got up on her tippy toes, again, stretching to put the detergent back on the shelf. She hoped she’d feel her stepmother’s eyes on her, again. She hadn’t realized she was holding her breath until she felt Penny looking at her, again, and it escaped her as a nervous giggle.</p><p>Penny gave her a smile, said, “Sorry. You just look really good in those jeans.”</p><p>“It’s okay,” Dana said, laughing, “I was staring at your ass in the yoga pants.”</p><p>“Language, young lady,” Penny said, grinning.</p><p>“Yes, Mother,” Dana said, laughing. She gave Penny a playful roll of her eyes.</p><p>“Oh God,” Penny said, laughing.</p><p>Winking at her, Dana closed the washer, twisted the knob to start the machine. As water began to run inside, she leaned against it, looking at Penny. She couldn’t help thinking her father was an idiot for neglecting such a beautiful woman.</p><p>Penny caught her looking said, “You better stop that. A look like that could get both of us in trouble.”</p><p>Dana smiled and said, “I was just thinking Dad’s an idiot.”</p><p>Penny inhaled sharply, looking at her. Dana’s heart skipped a few beats seeing the desire in her eyes. She knew she was playing with fire, again, but she didn’t care if she got burned.</p><p>Maybe Penny saw it in her eyes, the longing. Her hands were shaking as she looked away and tried to fold another shirt. She finally gave up, just leaned against the dryer with her eyes closed. Dana watched her struggle with something, finally giving in. The look in her eyes when she finally turned to Dana made her heart knock around her rib cage.</p><p>There wasn’t much space in the laundry nook and the tension between them was building up until Dana could almost feel it pressing against her back, pushing her toward her stepmother. Then her stepmother was pressed against her, her arms slipping around Dana’s neck. The first kiss made her knees a little weak and she was glad she was leaning against the washing machine for support.</p><p>Dana forgot to feel guilty, reveling in the warmth of the woman, the scent of her. She found herself responding to the feel of her lean body molded against her own. The kisses became urgent and Dana couldn’t keep her hands from roaming over Penny’s back, down to squeeze the backside that grabbed her attention earlier.</p><p>The washing machine finished filling up and started it’s first cycle, startling her a little. It started vibrating against her hip. She shivered a little as the vibrations translated through her whole body.</p><p>Penny caught her off guard and she gasped as the woman scooped her up and sat her on the machine. The vibrations were even stronger now and she giggled as it started to feel kind of good. She bit her lip and looked at Penny. The smile her stepmother gave her told her that Penny knew what she was doing. Or more accurately, knew what the washing machine was doing to her. The first moan kind of caught her off guard.</p><p>Her hands on Dana’s knees, Penny gently spread Dana’s legs and moved between them until the teenager’s knees were poking out behind her. She leaned in to kiss Dana, teased her tongue into her mouth. Her hands slid up Dana’s thighs, then her flanks to cup her breasts through the thin t-shirt she wore. Dana’s nipples stiffened under the attention, grew tender. Her back arched, pressing her breasts greedily into Penny’s hands. She bit her lip and groaned thickly</p><p>Dana scooted forward more, wrapped her legs around her stepmother’s waist and crossed her ankles. Without breaking the kiss, her own hand found one of Penny’s breasts, cupped it. She felt the nipple stiffen against her palm as Penny’s body responded. Penny moaned into her mouth.</p><p>Pulling back from the kiss, Penny held her arms over her head. Grinning, Dana helped her out of her shirt, saw the woman hadn’t bothered with a bra after leaving her side this morning. Her hands found her breasts, again.</p><p>Her stepmother’s fingers hooked into the hem of her shirt and Dana let her remove it, toss it aside. Penny’s gaze was hot on her bare breasts and it kind of excited her. She loved when Penny looked at her like that, with hungry eyes. Then her hands were on her young body, teasing another moan from her.</p><p>Penny kissed her again and Dana let her tongue into her mouth. She tasted like coffee but Dana didn’t mind, kissed her back passionately. The washer came to the end of one cycle, the vibrations falling off as fresh water started filling the machine. Dana missed the buzzing that had worked its way from the washing machine into and through her but Penny stole her attention from its absence when her hand slipped from her breast, down her belly and onto the slight mound of her girlhood. Even through the thick denim of her jeans, the massaging of her fingers sent little shivers of pleasure through her young body. She had to break the kiss as a moan tore from her slack mouth.</p><p>Dana let her own hand slip between Penny’s thighs, making lazy circles against the woman’s sex. She smiled at the change in the woman’s breathing, the first moan slipping from her. Penny’s hips began to undulate, grinding against her hand. Dana saw her face screw up in pleasure.</p><p>There was a loud click, then the washing machine really started rocking and rolling beneath her. The strong vibrations washed through her and she couldn’t stop moaning. Coupled with Penny’s massaging fingers, the sensation was almost too intense to bear.</p><p>Penny saw how much trouble she was in, gave her a playful smile and said, “Who said doing laundry can’t be fun?”</p><p>“Oh God,” Dana said, with a laugh that was half a moan, “this feels so good.”</p><p>“First time experiencing the spin cycle,” Penny asked, her smile widening.</p><p>“Yeah,” Dana moaned.</p><p>“Really? I used to love sitting on the washing machine when I was your age. Almost as good a vibrator,” Penny said, then laughed, “My adopted mom used to say these things should come with a warning, ‘Don’t let your daughters sit on the washing machine, they might never get off.’”</p><p>“You don’t have to worry about me getting off,” Dana said, then blushed at Penny’s startled laugh.</p><p>“You like this, huh,” Penny said, still laughing.</p><p>“Oh God, yeah,” Dana said, a moan slipping from her for emphasis.</p><p>Grinning, Penny said, “Well, you have about five more minutes.”<br/>
            Dana thought that was going to be more than enough time. The rattling of the washing machine had her tiptoeing along the edged already and the pressure of Penny’s fingers against the crotch of her jeans had her hips bucking. Her little cries of pleasure where getting louder, no longer drowned out by the noisy machine. She wrapped her arms around Penny’s neck and held on as she felt tension start to gather in her body. She pressed her face against Penny’s shoulder, gasping as she came. Her fingers dug into Penny’s shoulders as her body went crazy.</p><p>She had to hop off the vibrating machine, its shaking and rattling too much for her now very sensitive body. Her legs were a little wobbly and she had to cling to her stepmother. Laughing in amazement, she kissed Penny.</p><p>Penny grinned at her when they finally broke the kiss, said, “I’m not going to have any problems with you doing your laundry anymore, am I?”</p><p>“That was intense,” Dana said, laughing.</p><p>Penny looked at her for a long moment, then said, “Come on. Laundry can wait.”</p><p>“Where are we going,” Dana asked, as her stepmother took her hand and led her out of the laundry nook.</p><p>“Your room,” Penny said and Dana could hear the smile in her voice even if she couldn’t see it.</p><p>Following Penny up the stairs, Dana watched the tick of her backside. Even after just coming a few minutes ago, she felt herself getting turned on, again. The fact that she had a pretty good idea what Penny had in mind only made it worse.</p><p>Shaking her head, she thought<i>, Sorry Dad.</i></p><p><i></i><br/>
            Just outside Dana’s room, Penny turned into Dana, put her arms around her neck. She kissed Dana deeply, let it linger until Dana felt a little lightheaded.</p><p>Penny finally broke the kiss, pulled back to arms length. With a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth, she said, “I’m going to grab something from my room. I’ll be right back.”</p><p>“Okay,” Dana said, her voice a little husky from the kiss.</p><p>“Why don’t you get out of those clothes while I’m gone,” Penny called over her shoulder as she headed for the master bedroom. Dana watched her go for a second, smiling and shaking her head.</p><p>Finally, she ducked into her room, unbuttoning her jeans as she went. She shimmied out of them, then her panties. Naked, she stretched out on the bed. She started on her back, then tried on her side. She wanted to look sexy when Penny came back but she just felt foolish. She didn’t have a clue how to be seductive.</p><p>Penny came back before she settled on a pose, but the way the woman was smiling as she looked at her told her it didn’t matter. She felt a shiver of excitement work through her.</p><p>Her stepmother came to the bed, leaned over to give her a playful kiss. Her face only inches away, Penny smiled and asked, “You wrote a couple of stories about girls finding their mother’s vibrator.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Dana said, wishing Penny would kiss her, again. Her lips were so close, tantalizingly close.</p><p>“I was wondering,” Penny asked, a playful smile just tugging at the corners of her mouth, “how you knew what it felt like. Did you just research it like the rest of your stories?”</p><p>Dana gave her an embarrassed smile, said, “Um, not exactly.”</p><p>“Really? Do tell,” Penny said, her smile widening.</p><p>“I used my toothbrush,” Dana said, blushing when Penny started laughing.</p><p>She had an electric toothbrush that had a curiously strong vibration. She had felt kind of foolish at first, sneaking it into her room then pressing it to the crotch of her panties late at night, but, then it had started to feel really good. She shivered thinking about the intense orgasm she had had, then again about the dozen or so times she had taken her toothbrush to bed, again.</p><p>“Oh, I’d never have thought of that. Then again, they didn’t have electric toothbrushs when I was your age,” her stepmother said, laughing</p><p>“Worked,” Dana said, her face hot.</p><p>“I bet it did,” Penny said, grinning and pulling her hand from behind her back, ” but I had  thought you might have found this.”</p><p>Dana started laughing when she saw the vibrator in her stepmother’s hand. She met Penny’s eyes and the woman winked at her. Dana took the toy from her, looked it over. She had never seen one in real life, thought it looked curiously simple. All it was was a pink shaft tapered at one end with a black knob on the other. Nothing special. Could it really feel as good as what some of the stories she had read described?</p><p>While she had been looking at the toy, Penny had straightened up and shimmied out of her yoga pants. Dana glanced away from the vibrator as she felt her stepmother’s body weight settle onto the mattress. Penny moved close and she finally got her wish as her stepmother kissed her deeply, again.</p><p>Penny took the vibrator from her slack fingers, twisted the knob until it came buzzing to life. Dana looked from it to her stepmother, biting her lower lip. She asked, “What’s your plan for that?”</p><p>“Let’s call it ‘research’,” Penny said, kissing her.</p><p>Her stepmother put her hand on Dana’s shoulder, urged her to roll onto her back, never breaking the kiss. Dana shivered when Penny pressed the buzzing toy against her neck, traced it along her collar bone. She had bite back a giggle as the vibrator slipped lower, made lazy circles around her nipple until it stiffened. Then Penny’s mouth was on her breast, her tongue teasing it until she groaned.</p><p>She didn’t notice the toy slipping down her stomach, her attention on what Penny’s mouth was doing to her. She gasped when the vibrator found her bud and her hips bucked and her thighs squeezed around the intense sensation. Penny moved between her legs, gently spreading them wide. The toy was sending shockwaves through her young body and she couldn’t stop gasping.</p><p>“Better than your toothbrush,” Penny asked, caressing Dana’s thighs with her free hand.</p><p>Dana nodded, couldn’t catch her breath to answer. The toy had her in a state, had her hips gyrating and her stomach clenching. She could feel the vibrations all through her body, not just between her thighs. Her fingers were knotted in the sheets as she held on for dear life.</p><p>The toy slipped from her bud and Penny ran it along the inside of her thighs, teasing her. A little flustered, Dana wanted her to put it back. Penny lowered her mouth to Dana’s girlhood, instead. Her hot, wet tongue felt wonderful on her tender clit, teased moan after moan from her slack mouth. She forgot all about the vibrator.<br/>
            At least, until it slipped from her thighs to torture her bud, again. Penny’s mouth moved higher, leaving a trail of moist kisses up her stomach. Her skin tingled everywhere her lips touched and she writhed at their caress.</p><p>Then Penny kissed her, her tongue insistent. She was a little dizzy, too many wonderful things happening to her all at once. Her body couldn’t separate the sensations any longer. They became one mind-blowing feeling that she hoped never ended.</p><p>Almost the same instant that thought entered her mind, she felt her body start to gather tension for another orgasm. Penny must have sensed because she pulled the toy away before she could come.</p><p>“Not yet,” Penny said, kissing her one more time.</p><p>Dana’s hips moved but the toy wasn’t returned. She had been so close, her body frustrated by the lack of stimulus. It craved the vibrations of the toy, the release it promised.</p><p>Penny saw it, winked at her. Her lips caressed the curve of Dana’s neck, then her collar bone. Dana felt a shiver of excitement work through her as Penny kept kissing her way lower. She was holding her breath in anticipation by the time her lips brushed just below her navel. Penny kissed her way down the hollow of Dana’s hip, getting closer and closer.</p><p>When Penny finally made it to the swell of her girlhood, Dana’s pent up breath rushed out of her in a moan. Penny took her time, the caress of her tongue maddening slow. She had Dana right on the edge, again but wouldn’t let her come. Dana rolled her hips against her mouth, all but begging to climax without saying the words.</p><p>The vibrator pressed just above her bud, the buzzing sending shivers all through her young body. Penny’s tongue didn’t stop its slow torture and the two sensations had her writhing in ecstasy. She was going to come, couldn’t stop if she tried. Penny let her this time, pushed her over the edge into orgasmic bliss. Her orgasm was so intense, it nearly folded her in half, rocked her into a sitting position. She hastily pulled the vibrator away, the buzzing suddenly too intense to bear.</p><p>Collapsing to her back, she laughed, “Holy shit!”</p><p>Penny grinned at her, said, “I’ll forgive the language this time.”</p><p>Dana gave her a sheepish grin, said, “Sorry.”</p><p>“It’s understandable,” Penny said, leaning in for a kiss.</p><p>Brushing the hair from her sweaty forehead, Dana said, “I know what I want for Christmas, now.”</p><p>Laughing, Penny said, “Not exactly a gift I can put under the tree.”</p><p>“I guess not,” Dana said, laughing at the mental image of her father’s face when she opened her shiny new sex toy on Christmas morning.</p><p>Penny stretched out beside her and Dana moved against her. She put her head on her stepmother’s shoulder, took the vibrator from her. The toy buzzed in her hand, tickled her palm. She let it trail down Penny’s taut stomach and onto the slight mound of her sex. Penny sighed as the vibrations found her clit and her hips began to move. Propping up on her elbows, Dana watched Penny’s reaction to the vibrator. She found the flex of her body incredibly sexy.</p><p>Covering Dana’s hand with one of her own, Penny moved the vibrator lower. It eased inside of the woman and Penny moaned thickly as it bit deep. Dana glanced at Penny, saw the look on enjoyment on her face. Each time she thrust the toy into Penny, the woman would moan, her face pulled in a rictus of pleasure.</p><p>Dana got to her hands and knees and leaned down to kiss Penny. Pulling back, she grinned at the woman, then moved between her spread legs. Penny propped up on her elbows as Dana’s mouth found her undulating sex. Her head fell back loosely on her neck as Dana’s tongue teased her bud. Dana had to smile as Penny’s little cries grew louder and louder.</p><p>Sensing the woman was ready for it, Dana let her thrusts come faster. Penny collapsed to her back, her body writhing. Cupping her breasts, Penny teased them until she arched her back off the bed.</p><p>“God, this feels so good,” Penny said around a moan. One of her hands slipped from her breast, down her stomach and into Dana’s hair. It slipped around to the back of Dana’s head, knotted in her hair there.</p><p>Dana had to smile at the not too subtle hint; Penny didn’t want her to stop what she was doing. She trapped the woman’s clitoral hood with her lips, gently sucked on it. Penny moaned, her fingers tightening more in Dana’s hair. The flick of her tongue had Penny’s hips undulating against her mouth. It was making it hard to keep her mouth to the woman’s sex. Dana used her free hand to trap one of her thighs, held on for dear life.</p><p>“Just like that,” Penny breathed, her head tossing.</p><p>Her cries became urgent, sharper. Dana sensed the woman’s body gathering tension, saw it in the contraction of her stomach. She pushed her stepmother closer and closer to the edge of release, thrusting the vibrator faster and pressing harder with her tongue.</p><p>“Oh, Daannaa,” Penny cried as she climaxed, her whole body clenching up. It nearly shook her to pieces. Dana eased the toy from Penny’s spasming sex, making the woman gasp and her hips jerk sharply. She used her tongue to keep the lovely feelings ebbing through her stepmother, making lazy circles around her bud.</p><p>Dana eventually twisted the knob on the vibrator, tossed it on the bed beside Penny. She crawled up the woman’s supine body, leaned in for a kiss. She stretched out on her side next to Penny, snuggled against her. Penny pulled her close, her arm around Dana’s neck. They stayed like that a while, neither one speaking.</p><p>Suddenly, Penny gave a little laugh, said, “You know, I tried to convince myself last night was a one time thing. Maybe I’d get it out of my system and could move on. I think the plan backfired, though.”</p><p>“Yeah, I’m irresistible,” Dana teased, grinning at her stepmother.</p><p>Laughing, Penny gave her a quick kiss, then said, “You ARE irresistible. So beautiful.”</p><p>“You forgot great in the sack,” Dana said, smiling at the compliment.</p><p>“And great in the sack,” Penny said, laughing.</p><p>“You are pretty amazing yourself,” Dana said.</p><p>“You are just saying that,” Penny said, playfully.</p><p>Meeting her stepmother’s eyes, she said, “No, I’m not.”</p><p>Penny favored her with a warm smile, then kissed her deeply. When their lips finally parted, Penny said, “You are going to be trouble for me.”</p><p>“Probably,” Dana said, grinning.</p><p>“Well, Trouble,” Penny said, laughing, “I’m starving. Help me make breakfast?”</p><p>“Okay,” Dana said, sitting up.</p><p>Not bothering to get dressed, they headed back downstairs. Dana got a naughty little shiver working up her spine at walking around the house naked with Penny. It was a little dangerous, exciting. There was always a chance of her father coming home early from his trip or one of Penny’s friends dropping by unexpectedly.</p><p>“I’m thinking pancakes,” Penny said, as they passed through the arch and into the kitchen, “sound good to you?”</p><p>“Perfect,” Dana said, her stomach gurgling right on cue. Penny made the best pancakes, so light and fluffy they practically melted in her mouth.</p><p>“Grab the big mixing bowl,” Penny said, going to the refrigerator for eggs and buttermilk.</p><p>Dana found the bowl, set it on the counter, then watched Penny fish the flour out of the pantry. Penny sat the flour down, then said, “Want to make the batter?”</p><p>“Um,” Dana said, then shrugged, “I guess.”</p><p>Smiling, Penny said, “Grab the measuring cups.”</p><p>Dana found them in a drawer near the sink, then Penny walked her through making the batter. It was a little surreal, a weird mix of a mother/daughter bonding moment and lovers playing together. Penny’s arm was around her shoulder, her naked body pressed against Dana’s flank, a constant distraction from the touching family moment. Dana realized it was the perfect summation of their relationship; stepmother and stepdaughter yet lovers, Penny a amalgamation of her parent and partner.<br/>
            It was a curiously comforting thought and Dana felt doubly loved. It was the love of a parent and child but also that of two people who had been intimate. She was smiling the whole time she folded the batter in on itself.</p><p>“That looks perfect,” Penny said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Is this the recipe you always use,” Dana asked, her mouth watering at the thought of the golden cakes the batter would produce.</p><p>“Yeah,” Penny said, giving her a squeeze, “the one my adopted mother taught me.”</p><p>Laughing, Dana said, “This is kind of weird, right?”</p><p>“A little,” Penny said, laughing herself, “never thought I’d be naked when I taught you how to cook.”</p><p>Dana felt a burst of warmth for the woman. She still missed her mother sometimes but Penny had a special place in her heart. The woman had always been there to kiss her skinned knees and offer her advice. She turned into the woman, gave her a fierce squeeze. Surprised, Penny took a second to recover, then hugged her back.</p><p>“I love you, Penny,” Dana said, still holding on tight.</p><p>“I love you, too, Sweetie,” Penny said, her voice thick with emotion.</p><p>Releasing her stepmother, Dana gave her a sheepish grin, said, “Sorry. Pancakes make me emotional.”</p><p>Dana saw tears in Penny’s eyes, knew she had touched the woman. A little embarrassed, she turned away, said, “Um, now what?”</p><p>“Um, find the big skillet,” Penny said, taking a deep breath to get herself under control. Out of the corner of her eye, Dana saw Penny wipe a tear away. By the time Dana had the skillet on the stove, Penny was okay.</p><p>Penny walked her through the rest of the process and they sat at the island with a stack of pancakes each. Doused in butter and syrup, the pancakes were delicious. With a healthy sense of pride, Dana relished the taste, thought they might even taste better than usual because she had made them.</p><p>Some syrup dripped off her bite of pancake and fell on her breast. Looking down at it, she started laughing and used her finger to remove it. She grinned at Penny, said, “I think this is the first time I’ve ever eaten breakfast naked.”</p><p>“Actually,” Penny said, laughing, “it isn’t. Although, it has been awhile.”</p><p>“You used to let me run around naked,” Dana asked, tsking.</p><p>“Let you? Until you were about six, it was a struggle to keep you in clothes. Your dad and I used to call you the Little Nudist.”<br/>
            Dana had to laugh. She actually remembered Penny chasing her butt naked around the house more than once.</p><p>“Come to think of it,” Penny said, laughing, “you were naked the first time I met you.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Dana said, laughing, “Dad’s face got so red. He had put me in this cute little dress but it didn’t stay on very long.”</p><p>They fell into a comfortable silence, both remembering the past. They made short work of breakfast, then the dishes. Penny leaned against the sink, drying her hands on a dish towel, watching Dana put the dishes up.</p><p>“So what do you have planned for today,” Penny asked.</p><p>“Nothing really,” Dana said, putting up the last of the dishes. She turned to Penny with a playful smile on her face, said, “Unless you want to help me with some more… Research.”</p><p>Laughing, Penny said, “You aren’t all ‘researched’ out yet?”</p><p>“What can I say,” Dana said, grinning, “I’m a horny teenager.”</p><p>Penny moved closer, put her arms around Dana’s neck, and said, “Well, I guess we could do a little more, then. Research, that is.”</p><p>Dana had only been teasing but she felt herself responding to the closeness of Penny’s body. When Penny kissed her, she kissed her back, tasted the syrup on her breath. As the kiss deepened, the space between them evaporated. They didn’t break it until they both had to come up for air. Gasping for air, they grinned at each other.</p><p>Penny took her hand and she found herself being led upstairs, again. They turned into Dana’s room, headed straight for the bed. Tumbling onto the mattress, they ended up in each others arms and their lips met, again. They laid like that awhile, their bodies a tangled mess, just kissing and exploring each other.</p><p>Eventually, Penny urged Dana to roll onto her back, then moved between her spread thighs. She straddled one of Dana’s hips, lowering onto Dana until their bodies were nested together. Smiling down at Dana, she began to rock her hips back and forth, grinding their bodies together deliciously. Dana watched the roll of her hips, loved the flex of her lean body.</p><p>It was only their second time together but they found an easy rhythm, one that drove both of them crazy. Dana found it curious how well they moved together, but the wonderful sensations Penny’s body was awakening in her own made it hard to really think about it.</p><p>Her hands roamed over Penny’s hips and thighs, around to cup her round buttocks. She pulled Penny against her, helped the woman really grind their pussies together. The meeting of their bodies was sending shockwaves of pleasure through her.</p><p>Putting one elbow down, Dana half sat up and Penny met her halfway for a lingering kiss. She could feel the woman’s excitement in the eagerness of the kiss, thought it matched her own. It stoked her own desire until it burned even hotter.</p><p>Penny’s pace quickened as she became more aroused, her hips really rocking back and forth. Dana met her counter thrust for thrust, rolling her hips up into her stepmother. Sweat broke out on their bodies from their efforts, lubricating the union of their bodies.</p><p>They moved against each other with ease.</p><p>Their cries mingled in the quiet room, growing louder as they pushed each other closer to climax. Among the moans and sighs were little muttered words of encouragement as they strained toward release.</p><p>Meeting Dana’s eyes, Penny held her gaze, wouldn’t let her look away. She saw her stepmother’s eyes widen slightly and knew the woman was going to come. Tension was gathering in her own body. Dana saw the recognition in Penny’s eyes, knew that she knew Dana was going to come, too. She took Dana’s hands, interlocked their fingers at the last second. Penny cried out as she stiffened atop Dana. A half of a heartbeat behind her, Dana climaxed hard, her cry of ecstasy joining Penny’s. Knuckles turned white as they squeezed each others hands in a death grip.</p><p>Gasping for air, Penny sprawled on her side beside Dana. Putting a hand to her forehead, she said, “Son of a bitch.”</p><p>Laughing, Dana said, “Oh, sure. It’s okay if YOU curse.”</p><p>Penny shook her head and grinned, “You can curse if you need to. God, that was incredible.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Dana agreed, grinning at her.</p><p>Still working on catching her breath, Penny said, “I think I can skip my exercises this evening. That was a workout and a half.”</p><p>“Definitely worked off the pancakes,” Dana agreed.</p><p>Dana was a little surprised when Penny snuggled against her, her lovely body molding against her side. She smiled when her stepmother laid her head on her shoulder. It was usually Dana who wanted to cuddle afterwards but this was kind of nice. She put a hand on Penny’s chin, turned her stepmother’s face up so she could kiss her.</p><p>They laid like that awhile, in no hurry to get up. Eventually, Penny said, “I could get used to this and that scares me a little.”</p><p>“Why,” Dana asked, giving her a curious smile.</p><p>“Your dad is going to be home Monday,” Penny said.</p><p>“Yeah,” Dana said, sighing.</p><p>“I’m going to miss this,” Penny said, smiling at her.</p><p>“I’m sure we’ll get another chance,” Dana said, with a dry little laugh as she thought about her father’s preoccupation with his work, “sadly.”</p>"
1177,The Girl Next Door,Ebo,0,An embarrassing incident leads to a curious relationship between a woman and her thirteen-year-old neighbor.,"['F/f', 'cons', 'rom', 'oral', 'trib', 'toys']","<p>Grumbling, Madison hit the snooze button on her alarm clock, but the noise didn't go away. Opening her eyes, she saw it was still two hours before she had to get up. She blinked at the clock a couple of times, her still half asleep mind a little slow to realize it wasn't what was making the noise. Finally, she noticed her cell phone buzzing across the table, and she groaned. It was never good news when someone called this time of morning.</p><p>She answered it, said, “Why are you calling so early?”</p><p>“Did the courier drop off the package?” Her boss said, without preamble.</p><p>“What package?” Madison asked, sitting up.</p><p>“I sent you something. It is supposed to be there by five,” he said.</p><p>Yawning, she said, “Let me go check.”</p><p>She slipped out of bed, looking for her robe. Shaking her head, she remembered it was still in the dryer with the rest of her clothes in the apartment building's laundry room. She had forgotten to get them last night. Naked, she padded through her apartment to the front door. Poking her head out into the hallway, she saw no one was there, so she opened her door and looked for the package. There was nothing by her door, and she was about to turn back in when she noticed the envelope propped against her neighbor's door. She could see her company's logo on it.</p><p>“Stupid courier,” she grumbled, then put her phone to her ear, “Yeah, it's here.”</p><p>“Good. Look it over and have your report on my desk tomorrow,” he said, hanging up.</p><p>“Asshole,” she said, flipping off her phone.</p><p>She looked at the envelope, then down at her naked body. Hesitating, she looked up and down the hallway. No one was around, and the envelope was just right there. She really didn't want to have to go back to her bedroom to get dressed just to grab the envelope. She had no intention of staying up, was going straight back to bed. Madison looked both ways along the hallway, again, but she was still alone.</p><p>Carefully, she opened her door and grabbed a coffee mug from the kitchen counter. Tiptoeing into the hall, she put the cup in the way so her door couldn't close. It locked automatically, and she didn't want to shut out of her apartment in her birthday suit.</p><p>She crossed to her neighbor's door, bending down to grab the envelope. As she was straightening back up, she heard a scraping sound, like ceramic sliding across a metal threshold. She turned in time to see the mug, sliding and sliding. She tried to grab the door before it closed completely but her legs didn't want to move right. The door closed with a very audible click just as she put her hand on it.</p><p>Knowing it was useless, she tried the knob, anyway. It turned freely in her hand, the door not opening. Her heart started racing as she realized she was locked out, with only a manila envelope to cover her nakedness. She looked around, her face red with embarrassment. She was still alone in the hallway, but that couldn't last forever.</p><p>“Shit,” she said, using the envelope to cover her crotch and her arm to cover her breasts. It did little to hide her nakedness, and she felt painfully revealed.</p><p>“God, this was so stupid,” she said, trying to think of what she should do.</p><p>She had her phone at least. She could call someone but who? Madison was brand new in town, still had boxes needing to be unpacked. She didn't know anyone except for her new boss and she sure as hell wasn't going to call him. The apartment complex had a caretaker, but his card was in her purse, and she didn't know his number by heart. She could just walk there and get her spare key, but it was in the same building as the laundry, which wasn't attached to the apartments. She'd have to cross about a hundred yards of pavement to get to it. A hundred yards of pavement with a relatively busy street running parallel to the parking lot.</p><p>Saving that one for the worst case scenario, she explored her other options. She thought about calling the girl she had met at the bar last night. What was her name? Carol? Karen, maybe. Madison sure she wouldn't mind seeing her naked, but what help would the girl really be. Shaking her head, she imagined how the conversation would go:</p><p><em>Hi, remember me? We had a couple of drinks, and you gave me your number? Funny thing, I'm naked and locked out of my apartment, and I was wondering if you would like to get together. Maybe bring me a robe? And a locksmith?</em></p><p>She shook her head and laughed, said, “God, this sucks.”</p><p>Madison figured she could call a locksmith, have him come break her into her apartment but she really didn't want to have to pay for a new lock. Besides, what she really needed was some clothes. If she wasn't naked, she could just go get the extra key from the caretaker.</p><p>She glanced at the door to her neighbor's apartment, cringing. A mother about her age and her teenage daughter lived in apartment 8b. She had said hello to them once or twice in passing but really didn't know them. This really wasn't how she wanted to get to know her neighbors, but she didn't see any other option.</p><p>Knocking on their door, she made sure she was covering up as much as possible. After a pause, she knocked again.</p><p>The door opened as far as the security chain would let it and the young girl gaped at Madison standing naked in the hallway.</p><p>“Hi, I'm Madison, and I live next door. I've...I've locked myself out, and I was wondering if you have the caretaker's number,” she said, her face hot with embarrassment.</p><p>“Why are you naked?” The girl asked, amused.</p><p>“That's a long story,” she said, laughing, “let's just call it a momentary lapse of judgment.”</p><p>“We have the number somewhere,” the girl said, starting to close the door, “I'll have to look for it.”</p><p>Looking up and down the hall, Madison knew her luck had to be running out. People would start getting up to go to work anytime. She gave the girl a sheepish grin, said, “I know your mom probably told you not to let strangers in-especially naked ones- but can I wait inside while you find it?”</p><p>Laughing, the girl undid the security chain and let her in. Stepping inside, she felt so much better.</p><p>She noticed the girl wore what appeared to be a school uniform, which explained why she was up so early. Madison was glad for that.</p><p>“Thank you so much,” Madison said, smiling at the girl, “you are my hero.”</p><p>The girl gave her an amused smile, shaking her head, “I guess that makes you the damsel without a dress.”</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Madison said, “I guess it does. What's your name?”</p><p>“Stephanie Landis,” she said.</p><p>“Well, Stephanie,” Madison said, looking down at herself, “I'd shake your hand but mine are kind of busy at the moment. Still it is nice to meet you.”</p><p>“You, too,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“Admittedly, this isn't how I planned to meet my neighbors,” Madison said.</p><p>“I'll see if I can find the phone number,” Stephanie said, laughing. The girl turned from the kitchen, going into the living room. Madison followed behind, mostly because it seemed weird standing alone and naked in a stranger's kitchen. Not that being naked alone with a teenage girl in the living room was any less weird.</p><p>Two pencil drawings hanging on the wall caught her attention, and she stepped closer to admire them. Each picture featured a nude woman whose modesty was only preserved by their arms or hands. They were beautifully rendered, the painstaking time spent on shading lovely to look at. There was a raw sensuality to the artwork that Madison found fascinating because the women's poses weren't overtly sexual, nor the models stylized to be erotic. Something about the drawings made her heart race in her breast, even if she couldn't put her finger on just what it was.</p><p>She noticed the signature at the bottom of each picture- Stephanie with a large, stylized L.</p><p>Her eyes widening slightly, she glanced at the girl. Stephanie had paused in riffling through the drawer and was watching Madison. Her face was red with embarrassment and Madison realized she had guessed right. The two beautiful drawings were the girl's work.</p><p>Stephanie looked away, clearly uncomfortable with Madison looking at the pictures. Madison gave the girl a curious look, wondering about the drawings on the wall, about the sensuality of the women Stephanie had depicted. Stephanie's embarrassment didn't seem to stem from shyness about her artwork. After all, she had hung it prominently in the living room, one of the busiest rooms in the house. Madison thought her red face was more to do with more than an idle interest in the female form.</p><p>Madison's own face turned red as she remembered she was very naked.</p><p>“Got it,” Stephanie said, holding up a business card.</p><p>Madison looked at it, then down at herself. Her face burning even hotter, she said, “Um, do you think I could borrow a towel or something?”</p><p>Grinning sheepishly, Stephanie said, “Um, yeah. I guess I should have offered you something earlier. The bathroom is just there. There are towels in the linen closet.”</p><p>“You really are a lifesaver, Stephanie,” Madison said, heading to the bathroom.</p><p>Setting her mail on the sink, she opened the linen closet. Grabbing one of the fluffy towels inside, she shook it out. She was relieved to see it was one of the larger varieties, would go a long way to restoring her modesty. Wrapping the towel around her naked body, she headed back out to the living room, grabbing her mail as she went.</p><p>“Better,” Stephanie said, smiling at her. The girl held out the caretaker's card.</p><p>“Again, I can't thank you enough,” Madison said, taking the business card.</p><p>“Um,” Stephanie said, glancing at the clock, “I need to go catch the bus. Will you-”</p><p>Madison smiled at her, “I'm good now. Thanks to you.”</p><p>She headed back towards the kitchen with Stephanie following. When she started to open the door, the girl said, “You can just leave that on the counter.”</p><p>“Leave what?” Madison asked, pausing with her hand on the knob.</p><p>“My mom's mail,” Stephanie said, nodding at the envelope.</p><p>“Your mom's mail?” Madison asked, looking at the address on the manila envelope. She snorted, then started laughing when she saw it wasn't addressed to her at all. Like the girl had said, it was her mother's mail. Frowning, she realized something, then asked, “Wait. Your mom works for Forester's?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Stephanie said, nodding, “she is an ad designer.”</p><p>“Huh,” Madison said, shaking her head, “small world, I guess. I just transferred to this branch of Forester's.”</p><p>“So you thought this was your mail,” Stephanie said, a grin spreading on her face as she put the pieces together, “and you stepped out into the hallway to get it without putting clothes on.”</p><p>Blushing, Madison nodded, “I was too lazy.”</p><p>Laughing, Stephanie said, “Lesson learned, I guess.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Madison said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>--------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>“Hi, Stephanie,” Madison said, seeing the girl sitting on the steps drawing. Stephanie was bent of her sketch pad, intent on her work. She hadn't noticed Madison walking up the stairs.</p><p>The girl looked up and grinned at her, “Oh, hi Madison. I didn't recognize you with your clothes on.”</p><p>Laughing at her own expense, Madison said, “Funny. What are you drawing?”</p><p>“Um, nothing,” the girl said, shyly.</p><p>“Could I see?” Madison asked. After seeing the girl's work hanging in the living room, she was intrigued to see what the girl was working on now.</p><p>“You want to see my drawing?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“If you don't mind,” Madison said, smoothing her skirt around her thighs as she sat down next to the girl, “I saw the ones hanging up in your apartment. They are yours, right?”</p><p>The girl nodded, her cheeks turning red.</p><p>“They were very good,” Madison said, smiling at her, “nice clean lines, perfect shading. You've got a lot of talent.”</p><p>“Um, thanks,” Stephanie said, pleased by the compliment. Shyly, she looked at Madison for a long moment, then passed the notebook to Madison.</p><p>She gasped when she saw the girl's drawing. It was of her, as she had been this morning, the envelope over her crotch and her arm across the breast. It wasn't exactly right; the girl had fixed her sleep-mussed hair and made her a lot sexier than she had felt at the time. She looked erotic and not embarrassed and desperate. Again, the subject matter wasn't sexual in nature, but the girl managed to make the drawing almost buzz with a curious sensuality.</p><p>“You can have that one,” Stephanie said, smiling playfully at her, “so you don't forget checking your mail naked is a bad idea.”</p><p>“This is...” Madison said, at a loss of words.</p><p>The girl looked away shyly, said, “I know. I was going to tear it up when I was done.”</p><p>“Don't tear it up,” Madison said, handing the book back to her, “it's beautiful. A little embarrassing but beautiful.”</p><p>“You really think so?” Stephanie asked, meeting her eyes.</p><p>“I do,” Madison said, giving the girl a sheepish grin, “on both accounts.”</p><p>“Are you sure?” Stephanie asked, looking down at her drawing.</p><p>“Yeah,” Madison said, putting a hand on the girl's shoulder, “I wasn't kidding when I said you have talent. Ask your mom what I do for the company and you'll know I'm serious. Keep drawing and working on your art.”</p><p>“Um okay,” Stephanie said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Good,” Madison said, getting up. She started up the steps, then hesitated, “Um, do me a favor, though.”</p><p>“What's that?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“Don't put me on the wall in your living room,” Madison said, and the girl laughed.</p><p>“I won't,” she said, still laughing.</p><p>""I'd like to see it when you are finished,"" Madison said.</p><p>The girl nodded, gave her a shy smile.</p><p>Madison left her to her drawing, headed up to her apartment. She let herself in, kicking off her high heels at the door. In stockinged feet, she walked through the apartment to her bathroom. She got a bath started, then went into her bedroom. Unzipping her skirt, she shimmied out of it, then unbuttoned her blouse. Both the skirt and the top went into the hamper. Sitting on her bed, she unfastened the garters from the stockings she wore, then slipped out of the nylons. She stood back up, slipping the lacy garter belt from her hips, then off.</p><p>In just a matching bra and panties, both sheer and skimpy, she headed back to the bathroom to check on the progress of her bath. Catching a glimpse of her reflection in the bathroom mirror, she smiled as a naughty shiver worked up her spine. The laced top nylons, the garter belt, the tiny thong and bra... None of it was proper work attire for a business woman such as herself, but she got a nice little thrill wearing it under her clothes. No one knew but her that she wore such slutty things under her business suit, but it was still exciting.</p><p>Slipping out of the lingerie, she ran her hand through the bath water. It was the perfect temperature for a nice, relaxing soak after a long day. She stepped into the tub before it even finished filling, sighing as the lovely hot water enveloped her naked body. Her stress began to melt away almost instantly, and she smiled up at the ceiling. She closed her eyes and let the hot water do its job.</p><p>Free to wander, her mind returned to the embarrassing events of this morning. She shook her head, thinking all of this and it hadn't even been her mail. Her package had been propped against her door when she had stepped out of Stephanie's apartment and must have been dropped off while she was inside. When the caretaker had shown up with her spare key, and she was safely in her apartment, she had opened it, and it was horrible, which had only added insult to injury.</p><p>She had called her boss and told him point blank that the piece was garbage, which had led to her going into the office on her day off. She had spent four hours on the phone with the artist, trying to make him understand what the ad was trying to say. By the time they were on the same page, she was ready to tear her hair out and had needed a drink. Resisting the urge, she had decided just to get some work done, since she was already at work, anyway.</p><p>Sighing, she forced her mind away from her crappy day, set it to wandering, again. She was a little surprised when it found its way back to Stephanie, the girl next door. The girl's artwork was impressive for someone so young. Smiling, Madison thought she might try to recruit her in a few years.</p><p>Her thoughts turned from the girl's artwork to the girl herself. Madison felt her pulse kick up a few beats, remembering how the girl had looked in what Madison assumed was her school uniform. Even mortified at being locked out of her apartment naked, she hadn't failed to notice the girl was shapely for her age. Leggy and slender, she had looked good in her gray pleated skirt that fell a few inches short of her knees, gray knee socks and a white button up blouse with what Madison assumed was her school insignia over her left breast. Stephanie's long brown hair had been pulled up in a ponytail, but she had bangs, something that got to Madison. She had a thing for girls with bangs.</p><p>Heather Polson, her first love and the goddess that Madison compared other girls to still to this day, had had bangs. They had been thirteen and in love for a month, but it had been more to Madison than it had been to Heather. The girl had ripped her heart out. That had been twenty-some years ago, but she was still looking for someone as beautiful as Heather had been.</p><p>Stephanie looked enough like Heather to make Madison miss Heather, again. Well, not exactly miss the girl. Stephanie stirred in her the same feelings that Heather had. She had the same eyes and the same hair style, had the same beautiful face that made Madison's heart beat a little faster.</p><p>“Nice, Madison,” she said, out loud, “getting all worked up over a thirteen-year-old girl.”</p><p>She was trying to shame herself out of thinking about Stephanie's lovely legs, the way the skirt had molded to her backside as the girl leaned over the desk drawer looking for the business card, but it wasn't working. Stephanie had found her way into Madison's thoughts, and the girl had taken up residence. Madison didn't think she was going anywhere, anytime soon.</p><p>-------------------------------------------------------</p><p>Tipping the bottle up, Madison shook her head when only a couple of drops wine fell into her empty glass. She didn't remember finishing it, but, then again, she had been drinking all afternoon since Karen- or was it Carol- blew her off right before their date. She wasn't a big person and alcohol tended to go to her head. As she stood up to throw the bottle away, she swayed unsteadily.</p><p>Laughing, she said out loud, “I guess I did finish it.”</p><p>The dead soldier went in the trash and she thought about uncorking the wine bottle in the freezer. She was still thinking about it when there was a knock at the door. Frowning, she tried to remember if she was expecting visitors. Even fairly drunk, she was pretty sure she wasn't. She went to the door, looked through the fish-eye lens.</p><p>“Huh,” Madison said, opening her door to a smiling Stephanie. The girl wore a white dress, her hair worn down. She looked so beautiful that Madison forgot to breathe for a few seconds.</p><p>“Hi,” she managed to say.</p><p>“Um,” the girl said, pointing over her shoulder, “I made some lasagna and... My mom isn't home, and I made too much.”</p><p>The scent of tomato sauce found Madison's nose and her mouth started watering. She smiled at the girl and said, “It smells delicious.”</p><p>“I hate eating alone,” the girl said, fidgeting with the hem of her dress nervously.</p><p>Frowning, Madison looked at her fingers worrying the material. Madison thought this was probably the girl's best dress. With that realization, she noticed the girl wore makeup. Her eyes widened as it dawned on her that Stephanie had gotten dressed up before coming to invite her to dinner. That spoke of more than a simple disdain for eating alone.</p><p>Madison's heart started knocking around her breast, rattling in her rib cage. She thought about the drawing of her the girl had done, the underlying sensuality. Did the girl find her attractive? Was that what this was or was she reading too much into it? Was Stephanie interested in her or was it just wishful thinking?</p><p>Even drunk, she knew the right thing to do was to politely decline the girl's offer. If there was even a chance this was what it appeared to be, the last place she needed to be was next door. The girl had been rattling around her head all week, and she wasn't sure she trusted herself enough to just have dinner with the girl. Especially not if Stephanie was indeed interested in her.</p><p>She opened her mouth to tell the girl 'thanks but no thanks, but what came out was, “Are you sure your mother would be okay with you having dinner with me?”</p><p>“I don't know,” Stephanie said, shaking her head, “if she was ever around, I'd ask her.”</p><p>Madison felt bad for the girl. She knew the department Stephanie's mother worked for kept long hours. Giving her a sympathetic smile, Madison said, “She works for one of our busiest departments.”</p><p>“I know,” Stephanie said, then shook it off, “the lasagna should be done in ten minutes. If you are hungry, come over then.”</p><p>Again, she knew she should have said no, but heard herself saying, “Okay.”</p><p>Watching the girl disappear back into her apartment, Madison couldn't help but admire the tick of her backside. Only when the door closed behind her could Madison look away. Stepping back into her own apartment, she put her back to her door, leaned heavily against it.</p><p>“You aren't seriously thinking about going over there, are you?” She asked herself out loud.</p><p>The problem was, she was thinking about it. She found herself pushing away from the door and heading to the bathroom. Looking in the mirror, she ran a brush through her hair, checked her makeup. She tried to avoid thinking about her frame of mind as she headed to her bedroom to change. She had changed into sweats after Carol (or was it Karen?) had blown her off. Now, she pulled her little black dress out of the hamper, holding it up to look at it. Would wearing it be too presumptuous? There was still a chance she had misread Stephanie's intentions.</p><p>“Fuck it,” she said, slipping out of her sweat pants and t-shirt. She pulled the dress over her head, smoothing it in place. Looking in the mirror, she thought she looked pretty good. This was the dress she wore when she intended to sleep with someone.</p><p>“Not that I intend to sleep with Stephanie,” she said.</p><p>Her reflection didn't look convinced.</p><p>“Besides,” she said, turning away from the mirror, “she probably doesn't want that. She's only thirteen, for God Sake.”</p><p><em>How old were you when you started fooling around with Heather, again</em>, the metaphorical devil on her shoulder said, <em>thirteen, wasn't it?</em></p><p>“Heather and I were the same age,” Madison said, out loud, “it's different. Why am I talking to myself?”</p><p>Madison made one last ditch attempt at talking herself out of going next door. Failing, she grabbed her keys and headed out of her apartment. She took a deep breath and knocked on Stephanie's door. The girl answered it, opening the door wide. Her beautiful blue eyes widened at the sight of Madison standing in the hallway in the slinky black dress. Her smile widened as she stepped aside to let Madison in.</p><p>“Wow,” the girl said, closing the door.</p><p>“Is this okay?” Madison asked, looking down at herself, “It seemed wrong to wear sweats when invited to dinner at someone else's place.”</p><p>“You look amazing,” Stephanie said, shyly. The way she looked at Madison, then looked away made Madison's pulse kick up a few notches. She recognized that look; it was the way she used to look at girls when she was Stephanie's age.</p><p>“Thanks, Stephanie,” Madison said, then, unable to stop herself, added, “So do you.”</p><p>The girl inhaled sharply, and she met Madison's eyes to see if the woman meant it. The girl fiddled with the dainty necklace around her neck nervously as she said, “Thank you. I thought... With company, I should get...dressed up.”</p><p>“You look very lovely,” Madison said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Um,” Stephanie said, her voice quavering a little, “you can have a seat at the table. I- I'll get the lasagna.”</p><p><em>Shit</em>, Madison thought, sitting at the table, <em> she is definitely interested.</em></p><p>Stephanie brought a baking dish to the table, and Madison's mouth started watering at the delicious aromas wafting from the dish. As the girl sat it down, Madison was suddenly starving, her eyes fueling her hunger. The lasagna looked as incredible as it smelled.</p><p>“You cooked this?” Madison asked, impressed. She usually didn't cook, had menus from a dozen restaurants on her kitchen counter.</p><p>“Yeah,” the girl said.</p><p>“If it tastes half as good as it looks and smells,” Madison said, smiling at the girl, “it'll be the best meal I've had all month.”</p><p>Pleased, Stephanie went to the cabinet for some plates. Setting one in front of Madison, she placed the other catty-corner to where Madison sat. Madison smiled at the subtle hint at the seating arrangement, and she watched as the girl finished setting the table. Stephanie moved about the kitchen with confidence and Madison got the feeling the girl did most of the cooking around here.</p><p>Stephanie cut a healthy chunk of lasagna, putting it on Madison's plate. Laughing, Madison said, “If I eat all of this, I'll need a nap.”</p><p>Grinning, Stephanie fixed her own plate, then sat down. The girl waited until Madison tried her lasagna. It had looked good and smelled incredible, but she still wasn't ready for how it tasted. She sighed happily, making noises usually reserved for the bedroom. Stephanie was looking at her, amused. Blushing, she pointed at her plate with her fork and said, “God, this is so good.”</p><p>Smiling, Stephanie dug in. The food was so delicious, it didn't leave room for conversation. It wasn't until the plates were in the sink, that Madison said, “Stephanie, that was... Probably the best meal I've ever had. You are a helluva cook.”</p><p>“Thanks,” Stephanie said, a little uncomfortable with the praise, “I like to cook.”</p><p>“An excellent cook, a talented artist,” Madison said, sitting back in her chair, “what can't you do?”</p><p>“Drive,” Stephanie said.</p><p>Laughing, Madison said, “I get the feeling you'd be good at that, too.”</p><p>Stephanie looked at her for a long moment, her eyes searching Madison's. Madison held her breath, wondering what the girl was thinking. Finally, the girl looked away and stood up. Her hands were shaking as she started gathering the dishes. Madison got up and helped her carry the dishes to the sink. The girl looked at her questioningly.</p><p>“You fed me,” Madison said, smiling at her, “the least I can do is help with the dishes.”</p><p>“Um, okay,” Stephanie said.</p><p>Madison rinsed the dishes in the sink, passing them to Stephanie to put them in the dishwasher. They made short work of it. Madison leaned against the sink, drying her hand with a dish towel. Stephanie started the dishwasher, straightening up. There was an awkward moment when the girl realized how close they were standing. She seemed frozen, unsure what to do.</p><p>Glancing at the clock, Madison saw it was getting late. She said, “Stephanie, thanks for having me for dinner. Again, it was so good.”</p><p>“You are welcome,” Stephanie said, deciding to mimic Madison, leaning against the sink.</p><p>“I should probably go. Your mom might not appreciate coming home to a strange woman in her house,” Madison said, even though leaving was the last thing she wanted to do.</p><p>“She won't be home before midnight,” Stephanie said.</p><p>Smiling at the girl, she said, “I think I should go, anyway.”</p><p>“Are you sure?” Stephanie asked, putting her hand on Madison's shoulder.</p><p>Madison met the girl's eyes, saw something that made her heart forget to beat for a few seconds. Finally, she said, “No, but I'm going to go, anyway.”</p><p>The girl's head fell. Madison put her hand on the girl's chin, made her look up. Madison gave her a smile and said, “You are so beautiful, Stephanie. You have to know its taking all of my willpower just to leave.”</p><p>The girl nodded.</p><p>Madison made for the door, sure the girl was going to follow her. She was both relieved and disappointed when she didn't. She closed the door to the girl's apartment, crossing the hall to her own. She put her head against her door, taking a bunch of deep breaths to get herself under control. She had come too close to losing control just then.</p><p>Stephanie's door opened behind her. She turned around to find the girl standing in the hallway, looking so beautiful and tempting even in the poor lighting. Madison's heart started racing again when the girl favored her with a shy smile. The girl moved close to Madison, got up on her tippytoes and kissed her. Madison's resolve to do the right thing evaporated and she kissed Stephanie back. It was no little girl kiss, Stephanie's tongue teasing Madison into her mouth. It lingered for a while.</p><p>Finally pulling back, Stephanie looked into Madison's eyes, biting her lip in a way that was both sweet and shy but also sexy as hell. The girl must have seen something in Madison's eyes because a slow smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. That smile made Madison's breath catch in her throat, and she knew she was in trouble.</p><p>“I had to do that,” Stephanie said, stepping back, “I've wanted to all night. When I looked through the peephole and saw you... I thought you might let me.”</p><p>“Stephanie,” Madison said, her voice a little husky, “I shouldn't have done that.”</p><p>“But you did,” the girl said, with a playful smile.</p><p>Madison looked at her for a long moment, then shook her head and laughed, “Yeah, I did.”</p><p>“I'm glad you did,” Stephanie said.</p><p><em>Me, too</em>, Madison thought but didn't dare say it out loud. Her lips were still tingling from the brush of Stephanie's against them, and she wanted to kiss the girl, again. It was for the best that Stephanie had pulled away, had stopped because Madison wasn't sure she would have been able to do it.</p><p>Taking a deep breath to bolster her courage, Stephanie said, “Um, Mom will be working late the rest of the week. She has a big project and it is getting near its deadline. Maybe we can do this, again, tomorrow? You can cook this time.”</p><p><em>No, absolutely not. Stop this before it gets out of hand</em>, she thought but the way the girl was looking at her, she couldn't hear her own thoughts over her pounding heart. Instead, she said, “I should warn you- I'm not much of a cook.”</p><p>Smiling at Madison, she said, “I'm sure it'll be delicious. Tomorrow at seven?”</p><p>Madison nodded, watching as the girl disappeared back into her apartment. Shaking her head, she let herself into her apartment, thinking, <em>That girl is going to be trouble for me</em>.</p><p>-----------------------------------------------------</p><p>Glancing at the clock, Madison saw it was almost six. She looked nervously at the grocery bags sitting on the counter. She hadn't been lying when she told Stephanie she wasn't much of a cook. Most of her meals at home were either takeout or prepared in the microwave. She had to buy pots and pans plus a bunch of other stuff just for tonight. She shook her head at all the shiny new cookware on the counter.</p><p>Madison had decided on tacos for dinner tonight. She had spent her lunch break Googling recipes, wondering if she had enough kitchen sense to pull any of them off. Finding one for spicy chicken tacos that seemed fairly easy and well reviewed by the people who had tried it, she had printed the recipe out.</p><p>She had gotten lost in the grocery store, trying to find all of the ingredients. She hadn't realized how many aisles were in the place since most of her purchases were made in the freezer section. Still, she managed to find everything on her list. The numerous plastic bags had joined her new kitchen supplies in the trunk of her car.</p><p>The recipe said it would only take twenty minutes to prepare, but she assumed that was for someone who had an inkling of how to cook. Luckily, a lot of the recipe could be prepared ahead of time, and Madison decided not to try her luck by waiting to the last minute.</p><p>Pulling her brand new cutting board in front of herself, Madison took a deep breath and reached for the first ingredient to her pico de gallo: a cucumber. She couldn't remember ever seeing cucumber in her salsa before, but she wasn't about to start fiddling with the recipe. She peeled it with her brand new peeler, then diced it up into tiny pieces. With no knife skills to speak of, it took forever, and she about cut herself a half dozen times. Next, she did the same with two tomatoes, cutting them in quarters so she could remove the pulpy center of each quarter. The recipe just called for the firm fleshy part of the tomato. With the tomato and cucumber in the pan, she diced up a red onion, her eyes tearing up from the fumes. She had to put the knife down and step away for a second before finishing. Once she had the onion finished, all she needed was to chop up some cilantro, add some salt and pepper, and squeeze in some lime juice.</p><p>She mixed it up and tasted it. It was light and bright and delicious. Laughing, she said, “Look at me, cooking like a big girl.”</p><p><em>Mom would be proud that I finally bought a pot</em>, Madison thought, making a mental note to call the woman tomorrow. Her mother would want to know the reason behind the purchase, and she'd have to think up something that didn't involve trying to woo a thirteen-year-old girl</p><p>With her pico finished, she put it in the fridge and started shredding a head of Napa cabbage. Again, she found it odd not to be using lettuce but the author of the recipe said the cabbage gave the tacos a nice crunch. A bit of shredded red cabbage joined the Napa in a bowl, then more of the cilantro she had chopped up. She finished what the recipe called Asian slaw off with some green onion and some shredded carrot, mixing everything up. She didn't know if it would taste any different but it was prettier than just plain lettuce. The pop of orange from the carrots and the purple from the red cabbage was pleasing to the eye.</p><p>She glanced at the clock and saw twenty-six minutes had passed since she started- already longer than the recipe said it would take to complete, and she hadn't even started cutting up her chicken yet. She celebrated her decision to start early.</p><p>Reading her recipe, again, she grabbed another bowl and started putting together her spice rub. She measured out salt, pepper, chili powder, cumin, paprika, and oregano, stirring everything to mix. Setting it aside, she grabbed her chicken breast and started cutting it into strips. The chicken went into the bowl with the seasoning, and she tossed the pieces until everything was nicely coated.</p><p>Madison glanced at the clock, saw it was time to start cooking. She got the chicken in the skillet she had bought, added some water to simmer the meat, and set the heat to low. While it cooked, she headed down the hall to her bedroom. She stood by her bed, looking down at the two dresses she had laid out. The one on the left was pretty but safe, something she could wear to church without spontaneously catching fire. The dress on the right, on the other hand... It was her party dress, the one she wore when she went out dancing. It was slinky and tight, very short.</p><p>Definitely not what to wear when entertaining a thirteen-year-old girl. At least it shouldn't be, but it was the one that kept catching Madison's eye. What would Stephanie think if she showed up to dinner and Madison was wearing such a dress? Would she guess what the Madison had been thinking about when she pulled it from her closet? Would she run away screaming or maybe kiss Madison like she had in the hallway?</p><p>All day she had been thinking about the girl, daydreaming about the kiss instead of getting any real work done. No girl- or woman, for that matter- had ever gotten into her head like Stephanie had. The girl had made a home in Madison's thoughts, had lived there all day.</p><p>She picked up the slinky party dress, looking at it. She loved this dress, loved the way it fit her, like the designer had made it just for her. She looked at the other dress on the bed, shaking her head. Her mind was already made up; now she was just trying to justify wearing this dress for Stephanie.</p><p>“I'm going to hell for this,” she said, still shaking her head as she slipped out of her sweatpants and t-shirt and into the slinky dress. Smoothing it into place, she glanced at herself in the mirror. There was no way Stephanie would mistake her intentions in this. After all, they were far from innocent.</p><p>Hanging up the other dress, she closed her closet door. Good idea or not, this was the dress she was wearing tonight.</p><p>She walked back to the kitchen, stirred the delicious smelling mixture in the skillet. Her mouth started watering. She grabbed a spoon and tasted the spicy chicken, smiling at how good it tasted. She put the spoon in the sink, turning on the oven. Wrapping some tortillas in foil, she put them in the oven to warm them.</p><p>Glancing at the clock, she saw it was almost seven. Her heart was racing in her breast as she quickly set the table, putting out the pico de gallo and her Asian slaw. She turned the heat off on the chicken, tasted it. It was ready.</p><p>There was a knock, and she hurried to the door. Looking through the fish lens, she saw Stephanie standing in the hallway. She opened the door for the girl, and she stepped inside. Stephanie moved against her, and Madison got her wish as the girl kissed her deeply. Madison put a hand on the girl's hip so she wouldn't stop. Either the girl got the message or she wasn't in any hurry to end it either, because the kiss lingered until Madison's knees were a little weak with desire.</p><p>“Hi,” the girl said, finally pulling back.</p><p>“Hi,” Madison husked, her voice thick with excitement.</p><p>“Something smells delicious,” Stephanie said, going to the stove. Turning back to Madison, the girl gave her a playful smile and said, “I thought you said you couldn't cook.”</p><p>“I can't,” Madison said, laughing, “I didn't even own a skillet until I went shopping earlier. I spent my lunch break Googling how to make tacos.”</p><p>The girl's smile widened, and she said, “You went to all that trouble for me?”</p><p>That smile made it hard for Madison to breathe and her voice was a little shaky as she said, “Have a seat and I'll get everything to the table, then you can decide how I did.”</p><p>“If it tastes half as good as it smells, it's going to be incredible,” Stephanie said, sitting at the table.</p><p>Madison transferred the chicken to a bowl, sitting the skillet in the sink. As she worked, she felt the girl's eyes on her. She shivered under Stephanie's hot gaze on her bare legs and back. She knew she should be ashamed for wearing this dress for the girl, but she was only excited that she was looking.</p><p>Her hands were shaking a little as she brought the chicken to the table. From the oven, she fetched the tortillas, putting them on a plate and opening the foil. She returned to the table with them, sitting down adjacent to the girl</p><p>“Dig in,” she said, putting the tortillas on the table between them.</p><p>As they ate, Madison asked, “Can I ask you something kind of personal?”</p><p>Stephanie looked at her a long moment, then took a deep breath and asked, “You want to know about the drawings, don't you?”</p><p>“You don't have to tell me if you don't want,” Madison said.</p><p>Clearly embarrassed, the girl said, “Um, I- I just like the challenge of drawing the human body. It's one of the hardest things to draw.”</p><p>Madison gave her a curious look, and Stephanie looked away. Amused, Madison said, “There's more to this story, isn't there?”</p><p>“Mom kind of freaked out when I started drawing naked women,” Stephanie said, laughing self-consciously, “it's why I'm going to a Catholic school, now.”</p><p>“But she lets you hang the pictures on the wall?” Madison asked, frowning.</p><p>“She doesn't let me,” Stephanie said, shaking her head, “she insists on hanging them up. She can't make up her mind to be proud or horrified at my drawings.”</p><p>Laughing, Madison said, “Luckily, mothers can manage to be both at the same time.”</p><p>“I guess,” Stephanie said, taking a bite of her taco.</p><p>“Who are the women in the drawings?” Madison asked, and the girl almost choked on her bite of food. As the girl coughed and sputtered, she said, “Ah, so they are someone you know, not just made up.”</p><p>The girl looked at her for a long time as she tried to get herself under control. Madison had the feeling Stephanie was trying to make up her mind whether to tell her something or not. Finally, the girl looked away and shyly said, “The one above the couch is Sister Maryellen.”</p><p>“Wait,” Madison said, laughing, “you mean... A nun?”</p><p>“I- I had to guess what she looked like,” Stephanie stammered.</p><p>Smiling at her, Madison asked, “So, you didn't catch a peek of what's under the habit?”</p><p>“No,” Stephanie said, laughing.</p><p>“The other drawing... Another nun?” She asked, finding the fact the girl was drawing erotic pictures of nuns amusing, which was surely another sign she was hell bound.</p><p>“No,” Stephanie said, rubbing the back of her neck, “that's Stacey Hammond, a woman who lived down the hall in the apartment building Mom and I lived in before this place. She was a stripper.”</p><p>“So a nun and a stripper,” Madison laughed, shaking her head, “am I missing a common thread to your work?”</p><p>Stephanie just shrugged, looking like she was ready for this conversation to be over.</p><p>“No theme, huh?” Madison asked, smiling at her, “just two women you... What, had a crush on?”</p><p>“Something like that,” Stephanie said, looking away.</p><p>Playfully, Madison asked, “Do you always draw the women you are attracted to?”</p><p>Stephanie inhaled sharply, looking up in surprise. Her eyes were wide as she met Madison's, then she started to smile. Coyly, she said, “Maybe.”</p><p>“Well, I can't say I blame you,” Madison said, sipping her drink, “Sister Maryellen and Stacy the stripper were both very beautiful women. I see why you'd want to draw them.”</p><p>The girl took a deep breath and said, “It's why I wanted to draw you, too.”</p><p>Caught off guard, Madison smiled at the girl, the compliment pleasing her more than she liked to admit. The shy, earnest way Stephanie delivered it only made it mean that much more to her. Suddenly a little shy herself, she said, “Thanks. Coming from a girl as beautiful as you, that's a helluva compliment.”</p><p>Madison saw the girl's smile and knew the compliment had pleased her. Madison had just admitted she was attracted to Stephanie and the girl hadn't run away. Then again, Stephanie might have gotten the message from the eager way she kissed the girl back in the hallway last night and again a while ago. Maybe the girl wasn't all that surprised to hear her say it. Still, she didn't run away, just smiled that smile that made the little devil on Madison's shoulder laugh in delight.</p><p>Changing the subject, Madison said, “How's your mother's project coming along?”</p><p>“She didn't get in until after two this morning,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“Ouch,” Madison said, cringing.</p><p>“She drank a whole pot of coffee this morning and still looked half asleep walking out the door,” Stephanie said, shaking her head, “She told me not to wait up tonight, either.”</p><p>“The project is due Friday,” Madison said, sympathetically, “and the last I heard they were way behind and playing catch up.”</p><p>“I know,” Stephanie said, then suddenly grinned at Madison, “I guess the one good thing about the whole thing; I don't have to rush home after we eat.”</p><p>“No homework or anything?” Madison asked, thinking, <em>That's a first. Never had to ask a date if she had finished her studies before</em>.</p><p>Laughing, Stephanie said, “I did it when I got home from school so I'd have the evening free.”</p><p>“Oh?” Madison asked, her pulse picking up. The girl seemed to have more planned for the evening than just having dinner. Madison didn't know just what Stephanie had in mind, but her own mind was showing a lot of exciting possibilities.</p><p>Stephanie met her eyes, smiling shyly. She fiddled with her napkin as she said, “I like kissing you, Madison.”</p><p>Her heart knocking around her rib cage, Madison found herself saying, “I like kissing you, too, Stephanie. Shouldn't, but I do.”</p><p>“Um,” the girl said, her voice quavering a little, “would you want to maybe do it some more? On the couch, maybe?”</p><p>Madison glanced at her couch, her already racing heart taking off at a sprint at the thought of making out with the girl. Did she dare give in to the urge, surrender that forbidden desire welling up inside of her? She felt like she was standing with her toes on a line she shouldn't cross. So far she was on the right side of the line, if just barely. Her actions so far, while inappropriate, weren't overtly illegal. She wasn't sure if she and Stephanie sat on that couch if she could say the same thing afterward.</p><p>She looked at Stephanie, saw the girl chewing on her lip anxiously. The girl looked so sweet and shy and incredibly sexy. The way her eyes held Madison's made it hard to think about doing the right thing. The curiosity, the innocent desire Madison saw in them was intoxicating and, as Madison drank it in, her sense of morality became fuzzy around the edges. She wanted the girl, wrong or not.</p><p><em>How wrong can it be</em> the little devil on her shoulder whispered in her ear, <em>it was her idea</em>.</p><p>She knew she was in trouble when that argument made sense to her. It was true enough, if self-serving. Both kisses they had shared had been instigated by Stephanie, and now the girl was the one suggesting spending some time on the couch. The fact that the girl was willing only made the line she shouldn't cross harder to see.</p><p>Stephanie saw her struggling with her conscience, said, “It's okay to say no... Or yes, if you want.”</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Madison said, “It is a bad idea, Stephanie.”</p><p>Smiling, the girl said, “That isn't a no.”</p><p>“I know,” Madison laughed, shaking her head. The girl was right, of course. Madison just couldn't seem to get the word out, couldn't get her lips to form the sounds. Probably, because it wasn't the word she wanted to say. She didn't think she'd have the same problem with saying yes.</p><p>“If you aren't saying no...” Stephanie said, her smile turning coy.</p><p>That smile was Madison's undoing, and she ran her hand through her hair, meeting the girl's eyes. The girl's smiled widened, and she got up from her chair, circling to where Madison sat. Stephanie offered her hand to Madison. Shaking her head at her own behavior, she took it, let the girl help her to her feet. Her legs were a little rubbery with adrenaline as the girl led her into the living room. She sat down and Stephanie sat close, their knees touching.</p><p>Stephanie met her eyes and said, “Promise me something.”</p><p>“What?” Madison asked, lost in the girl's beautiful eyes.</p><p>“Not to hold back,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“Hold back?” Madison asked, frowning.</p><p>“You'll know what I mean if it comes to that,” Stephanie said, leaning in to kiss Madison, “just promise me.”</p><p>“I won't,” Madison said, even though she wasn't sure what she was promising, exactly. All she could think about was her lips tingling from the briefest brush of Stephanie's lips and that she wanted Stephanie to kiss her, again.</p><p>“Good,” Stephanie said, smiling at Madison. She leaned in, stopping with her lips just inches from Madison. She waited for Madison to come to her and Madison couldn't resist. When Stephanie opened her mouth, Madison caressed the girl's tongue with her own.</p><p><em>There goes the excuse that Stephanie instigated the kisses</em>, Madison thought.</p><p>The kiss lingered, deepened until Madison was almost dizzy with need. Her hand came up, finding the girl's graceful neck, holding her to the kiss. Not that Stephanie needed any encouragement, kissing Madison back eagerly. She thought the girl's arousal might match her own. She could feel the girl's desire, her excitement behind her kisses.</p><p>Her hand slipped from Stephanie's neck and onto her small breast, kneading it through the dress she wore. She was so lost in the moment, she didn't realize she had done it until Stephanie moaned into her kiss. Pulling back, she saw her hand on the girl's breast, pulled it back like she had been burned.</p><p>Stephanie gave her a look, took ahold of Madison's hand and put it back on her breast. Meeting Madison's eyes, she said, “You promised.”</p><p>Staring at her hand on the thirteen-year-old's breast, feeling its stiffening nipple poking against her palm, Madison finally realized what the girl had meant by 'don't hold back'. She met the girl's eyes and asked, “Are you sure?”</p><p>She smiled at Madison, said, “Don't stop unless I need you to.”</p><p><em>Oh, God</em>, Madison thought, her heart beating so hard it was in danger of bursting through her rib cage at any second, <em>I think I'm going to be so far passed the line I shouldn't cross by the time this is over, I won't be able to see it, anymore.</em></p><p>Stephanie's breast was the perfect size for her hand, something Madison liked. She liked tight bodied women, dancer or athletic types. It really didn't surprise her that she found Stephanie so appealing. The girl had the willowy figure that Madison was attracted to, all long legs and narrow hips, small breasts and a pert backside.</p><p>Even with the girl's permission, she was a little nervous touching Stephanie like this. The little devil on her shoulder reminded her that the line had already been crossed and that there was no additional penalty for going a little further.</p><p>With her thumb, she teased the nub of the girl's nipple, making Stephanie moan. The girl bit her lip and looked down at the hand on her breast nervously, but she didn't tell Madison to stop. When Madison leaned into kiss Stephanie, the girl's kiss was eager as ever, maybe even more so.</p><p>Stephanie's hand found Madison's neck, and she thought the girl was mimicking what she had done. Madison had a second to wonder if the girl would try her luck as Madison had, then the girl's hand found its way onto Madison's breast. Even though she had sort of expected it, it was still a shock, being fondled by a thirteen-year-old girl. As the girl's hand teased a moan from her, Madison decided it was less a shock and more a pleasant surprise.</p><p>When Stephanie stole Madison's thumb trick, again, she wondered if the girl was just mimicking what Madison was doing. Then it dawned on her, and she pulled back from the kiss to ask, “Stephanie... Have you done this before?”</p><p>“Why? Am I doing it wrong?” The girl asked, which was answer enough.</p><p>“This is your first time?” Madison asked.</p><p>“Yeah,” Stephanie said, meeting Madison's eyes, “You promised, remember? Don't make a big deal of it.”</p><p>“Are you sure you want your first time to be with your pervy next door neighbor?” Madison asked, smiling at Stephanie, “Maybe you should wait for someone your own age.”</p><p>“I want my first time to be with someone who knows what she's doing,” Stephanie said, blushing, “not someone who is clueless as I am.”</p><p>Madison laughed and said, “I don't know, the first fumbling time of two inexperienced people is kind of fun. The nervous excitement, the thrill of trying something new... I think I was giggling my whole first time.”</p><p>“Maybe,” Stephanie said, considering what Madison had said. Finally, she laughed and asked, “Did you really just call yourself my pervy next door neighbor?”</p><p>“In the last week or so, I think I've earned the title,” Madison said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>“Just in the last week or two?” Stephanie asked, playfully.</p><p>“Yeah,” Madison said, meeting the girl's eyes, “I was pretty straight-laced before I met you.”</p><p>“Oh,” Stephanie said, her breath catching in her throat as she saw the look in Madison's eyes. She gave Madison a warm smile, then leaned in for a heated kiss. When she pulled back, she said, “So, in a way, this is your first time, too.”</p><p>“I guess you could say that,” Madison said, suddenly nervous. She was far from a virgin, but the girl was right, in a sense. The last time she had been with a girl Stephanie's age she had been... Well, Stephanie's age.</p><p>“So I have the best of both worlds in you?” Stephanie asked, moving onto Madison's lap.</p><p>“I- Well...” Madison sputtered, finding it hard to think with the lovely teenager's body pressed against hers, the tantalizing scent of soap and shampoo and just a hint of some perfume teasing her nose. Then the girl kissed her, Stephanie's tongue slipping into Madison's mouth to caress her own, and she felt a girlish giggle in the back of her throat.</p><p>“Don't hold back,” Stephanie reminded her, putting her arms around Madison's neck.</p><p><em>Don't hold back</em>, Madison repeated to herself, the thought rattling around her brain like a bumble bee stuck in a drinking glass.</p><p>She startled a giggle from Stephanie as she scooped the girl up in her arm and got to her feet. The girl held on tight as Madison carried her down the hall to her bedroom. Stephanie smiled up at her when Madison laid her gently on her bed. Madison ran the zipper on her side down, and the dress hung loosely on her shoulders. She hesitated, remembering she wore nothing but a thong underneath. Stephanie's eyes were hot on her, and the girl was biting her lip, looking so shy and sexy at the same time. Before she could think better of it, she slipped the dress from her shoulders, wriggled out of it completely. Stephanie's eyes were on her nearly naked body, her gaze like a caress on Madison's skin. Madison shivered as Stephanie's lips turned up in a playful smile.</p><p>Madison watched as the girl got to her knees on the bed, her fingers curling around the hem of her dress. Stephanie pulled it up slowly, and Madison's pulse grew faster with every inch of thigh the girl revealed. The slow reveal was a torture and a delicious tease and Madison could hardly stand the anticipation of seeing the girl's lovely body.</p><p>She was trembling with excitement by the time she caught the first peek of the cotton panties the girl wore. Simple and white, the panties were nothing special but, for some reason, they had Madison breathing funny. The underwear was practical, not meant to be sexy but the girl still looked amazing in them.</p><p>Up and up, the dress moved, revealing more perfect skin. Stephanie had a sexy stomach, flat and just lightly defined. Madison's breath caught in her throat as a pale sliver of the girl's breasts appeared under the rising material and she realized Stephanie wasn't wearing a bra. A few more agonizing seconds and she was staring at Stephanie's small, upswept breasts. They were perfect, like the rest of the girl.</p><p>Stephanie tossed her dress aside, meeting Madison's eyes shyly. The girl looked unsure of herself, painfully self-conscious. Madison could see the uncertainty in her eyes, the question of whether or not Madison found her desirable. Her fear was unfounded because Madison thought she was stunning, perfect. She knew what the girl needed to hear to belay her insecurities, but she couldn't get her mouth to work right. The girl's beauty had left her speechless.</p><p>Still, the girl seemed to see what she needed in Madison's eyes and her confidence returned. She giggled nervously as she stretched out on her back. She looked up at Madison expectantly.</p><p>Madison climbed onto the bed, stretching out on her side next to the girl. Her heart was knocking around in her chest, and she actually had butterflies in her stomach. She couldn't remember being this excited or nervous about sleeping with anyone in a very long time. Maybe not since that first couple of times with Heather.</p><p>The girl rolled onto her side facing Madison, hesitantly moving against her. Madison welcomed her into her arms, kissed her passionately. Stephanie's hesitation fled her, and she responded to Madison, kissed her back eagerly. A shiver of excitement worked through Madison as Stephanie's hands began to move over her body, exploring her. Her touch left Madison's skin tingling and her nerve endings singing.</p><p>Taking her cue from the girl, Madison let her own hands roam over Stephanie, thrilling to the girl's warm, smooth skin under her fingertips. As beautiful as the girl's body was, it felt even more tantalizing. Her hands couldn't get enough of her.</p><p>When Madison put her hand on Stephanie's shoulder and urged her to her back, the girl went willingly enough. Madison got to her hands and knees, and the girl looked up at her expectantly. Smiling, Madison gave her a quick kiss on the lips, then her chin. Stephanie giggled as Madison nuzzled her neck, kissed her collar bone. She inhaled sharply when Madison's lips brushed against the slope of one breast, then moaned as her lips trapped one straining nipple. Her back arched as Madison's tongue traced her areola, then teased the nipple itself, pushing her breast against Madison's mouth. Getting the message, Madison took her time, didn't let up until the girl was ready.</p><p>Stephanie sighed and writhed as Madison moved lower, her stomach tensing every time Madison's lips brushed her skin. Madison smiled as the girl's breathing quickened as she made it to her navel, then lower still. Coming to the elastic band of the girl's panties, Madison hooked her fingers in it and looked up at Stephanie for permission. Giggling, the girl nodded, lifted off the bed so Madison could run the underwear down her long legs and off. Madison nuzzled the hollow of her hip, making Stephanie sigh, then kissed the pale skin above her girlhood, the place that even the tiniest bikini still covered.</p><p>By the time she made it to the faint thatch of pubic hair, the girl wasn't breathing at all, holding her breath in nervous anticipation. Madison stuck her nose in that downy patch, breathed deep the musky scent of the girl. Stephanie's scent was intoxicating.</p><p>The girl's pent up breath exploded from her as Madison gently kissed her bud. Madison rolled her eyes up at the girl, saw her biting her lip shyly. Smiling, Madison let her tongue caress her tender clit, making the girl gasp. The gasp turned into a moan as Stephanie's hips began to move. Her eyes were wide as she propped up on elbows to watch what Madison was doing to her. Madison pulled her hair aside, turned her head so the girl could see the flick of her tongue across her bud.</p><p>“God, that feels so good,” Stephanie moaned, her face screwing up in pleasure. Her fingers tightened on the sheets as Madison drove her young body crazy.</p><p>She was moaning and sighing, and Madison reveled in the sounds of the girl's enjoyment, played the girl's writhing body like a musical instrument. Stephanie made the loveliest noises when she was excited, these little wordless murmurs.</p><p>Those soft sounds of pleasure became sharp cries of ecstasy as the girl's body began to gather tension. Stephanie's eyes were wide when Madison looked up at her. The girl seemed to know what was about to happen to her, the anticipation of that delicious explosion of pleasure hastening it along. Madison couldn't look away, fascinated by the look on the girl's face. She watched the girl come, saw the magic moment of her body going crazy in her eyes.</p><p>Stephanie came so hard, her whole body shaking like she was being electrocuted. Her orgasm left her trembling and panting. She looked dazed as she smiled at Madison.</p><p>“Holy shit,” Stephanie said, laughing.</p><p>Madison crawled up and gave her a lingering kiss. When the girl eventually put a hand on Madison's shoulder and urged her to her back, a shiver of naughty excitement worked through her. Stretching out on her back, she wondered if she was really going to let Stephanie do what she had just done to her. Was she really going to let a thirteen-year-old girl lay between her thighs and eat her pussy? Then she remembered her promise to the girl. <em>Don't hold back</em>, Stephanie had said. If Stephanie were just another girl she had met in a bar, she wouldn't hesitate to let her do it.</p><p><em>Oh God</em>, Madison thought, brushing her hair out of her face, <em>I'm so far in the wrong, I might never be right, again<em>.</em></em></p><p>Still, when Stephanie started kissing her neck and moving lower, she didn't stop the girl. The girl's lips on her skin made her shiver deliciously, and she sighed. Like a sponge, Stephanie had absorbed all the things Madison had done to her, and she was an apt pupil. She was hesitant, at first, but as Madison began to moan and her body began to move on its own, she became bolder. Seeing the girl's confidence as a lover grow was kind of exciting, Stephanie's blossoming as a sexual being thrilling to watch. It seemed the lower she moved on Madison's supine body, she was more woman than girl.</p><p>The girl came to the waistband of Madison's thong and, like Madison had for her, Stephanie looked up at Madison for permission. She hesitated, but the look on the girl's face made her lift her backside off the bed. She shivered as she was suddenly naked in bed with a thirteen-year-old girl. The thong hadn't covered much, but it was still another line to be cross, one that they had just left behind.</p><p>Stephanie looked down at Madison's pussy, suddenly at a loss now that she had her naked. Madison smiled at her and propped up on an elbow. The girl met her eyes, chewing on her lip nervously.</p><p>“Are you sure you want to do this?” Madison asked, still holding her gaze.</p><p>The girl nodded, said, “Um, I'm not sure what to do, though.”</p><p>“I'll teach you,” Madison said, sitting up to give the girl a quick kiss.</p><p>Leaning back on her elbow, again, she let her hand slip between her thighs. Stephanie's eyes were glued to Madison's fingers as they mashed her labia and teased her bud in lazy circles. When Madison removed her hand, the girl looked at her, and Madison nodded. The girl's fingers drew a moan from Madison as she mimicked what Madison had been doing to herself. Stephanie giggled nervously as Madison's hips began to move against her hand.</p><p>“Just like that,” Madison sighed, enjoying the little waves of pleasure Stephanie's fingers were sending through her body, “if you listen to the noises your partner is making and watch the movement of her body, you can get a good idea of what she likes. A little faster or a little slower, a bit more pressure or less. No two girls are the same. Half the fun is figuring out what drives her wild.”</p><p>Stephanie grinned at her, asked, “What drives you wild?”</p><p>Laughing, Madison said, “You think you are ready for something different?”</p><p>“What?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>Madison took the girls hand, folded all her fingers in except her index and middle finger. Stephanie watched with interest, clearly wondering what Madison had in mind. She gasped as Madison turned her hand palm up, then eased those two fingers inside of her slick pussy. Stephanie laughed, looking wide-eyed at her fingers buried inside of Madison.</p><p>Stephanie made a face and Madison laughed, said, “Fingering a girl feels kind of weird at first. Nothing quite like how a girl feels on the inside.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Stephanie said, grinning, “except warm apple pie.”</p><p>“You've seen American Pie, I take it,” Madison said.</p><p>“Yeah. I figured out Mom's parental controls on the TV. She used my birthday like I wouldn't think to try that,” Stephanie said, making Madison laugh.</p><p>The girl said, “I must have watched the scene with Shannon Elizabeth a dozen times. You know the one where she is walking around in just her panties?”</p><p>Grinning at her, Madison said, “I'm familiar with it.”</p><p>“I might have made a drawing of her,” Stephanie said, blushing.</p><p>Madison laughed, said, “She is very beautiful.”</p><p>The girl took a deep breath and asked, “What do I do?”</p><p>“On the stomach side of my vagina, you should feel a spot that is a slightly different... I don't know, texture than everything else. Can you- Oh! Yeah, that's it,” Madison said, her back arching as the girl's fingers found the magic button inside, “Oh God, can you feel what I'm talking about?”</p><p>The girl nodded.</p><p>“That's the g-spot,” Madison said around a moan, “put pressure on it like you are trying to call someone over.”</p><p>Stephanie made little come-hither motions deep inside of her and Madison's hand clutched at the sheets. The girl's eyes got big as Madison's body went crazy. Madison smiled at her, nodded her encouragement.</p><p>“The feeling of... Oh, shit,” Madison breathed, her hips gyrating against the girl's hand, “the feeling of having your G-spot stimulated is...is very intense. It feels so good.”</p><p>The wonderful things Stephanie was doing to her made it hard to think, let alone teach the girl anything. Her eyes drifted closed, and her cries of enjoyment filled the room as she lost herself to the lovely sensations washing through her.</p><p>Her eyes snapped open as she felt Stephanie's lips brush against her sensitive bud. She shivered as the girl tasted her with her tongue, its hot, wet caress drawing a moan from Madison's slack mouth. With a little experimenting, Stephanie figured out what Madison liked, what drove her wild. The girl really was a quick study, had Madison writhing in ecstasy.</p><p>Madison touched the girl's cheek affectionately, gently brushed an errant lock of hair behind her ear. The girl rolled her eyes up at Madison, and she smiled at her. The corners of the girl's lips turned up in a grin, but she didn't let up on Madison's bud.</p><p>That grin got to Madison, and she felt the first stirrings of an orgasm deep inside. Somewhere in the back of her mind, among the frantic thoughts brought on by the gathering tension in her body, she realized a thirteen-year-old girl was going to make her come. The fingers inside of her and the tongue on her bud belonged to a girl not even old enough to drive a car. As her body locked up and pleasure exploded inside of her, Madison decided she was okay with that. When the feel good juices flooded her bloodstream, she forgot to feel guilty.</p><p>Stretching like a cat in a sunny spot, Madison said, “God, I haven't come like that in a long time. That was amazing, Love.”</p><p>The comment pleased Stephanie, and she grinned proudly.</p><p>Smiling back at her, Madison said, “You should take a bow after that.”</p><p>Stephanie laughed, leaning in for a kiss. Madison wrapped her arm around the girl's neck, tumbling her onto her back. Giggling, girl looked up at. Winking, Madison rolled over and opened a drawer in her nightstand. She looked at the strap-on, but she figured Stephanie wasn't quite ready for that, so she grabbed her vibrator instead. Turning back to the girl, she waggled it back and forth.</p><p>“Do you know what this is?” Madison asked.</p><p>The girl shook her head, said, “No.”</p><p>“It's a girl's best friend,” Madison said, laughing when Stephanie gave her a curious look, “you'll see, trust me.”</p><p>Madison turned the black knob at the base of the vibrator. The girl's eyes widened as it came buzzing to life. Smiling, Madison ran it up the inside of the girl's thigh making her giggle and her leg jerk. Stephanie gasped as the smooth plastic shaft found her bud. A startled moan escaped her as the vibrations found there way deep into her nerve endings. Her hips undulated against the toy as Madison held it to her sensitive clit.</p><p>“I think I see what you mean,” Stephanie said, around a moan, “about it being a girl's best friend.”</p><p>Laughing, Madison said, “Feels amazing, doesn't it?”</p><p>“Yeah,” the girl breathed, her head tossing listlessly.</p><p>With her free hand, Madison explored the girl's lovely body. Stephanie sighed and moaned, turned on by Madison's touch. Madison could see the excitement in the girl's eyes, in the way her body tensed under her fingertips. The girl liked the feel of Madison's caresses on her skin, liked the attention Madison was giving her. A kinky thrill worked through Madison, the girl's fervor fueling her own excitement.</p><p>Her hand glided over the girl's taut stomach, cupped one small breast. Stephanie arched her back as Madison teased her straining nipple, groaning as it began to ache sweetly. She ran her fingernails lightly on the underside of her breast, making the girl shiver. Smiling, she ran her nails along the girl's rib cage, and Stephanie shivered, again.</p><p><em>Interesting</em>, Madison thought, running her nails down the girl's stomach, <em>Stephanie likes when I do this<em>.</em></em></p><p>The girl's little murmurs of enjoyment grew louder, more urgent as Madison's touch and the vibrator pressed against her tender bud had her rocketing toward another orgasm. Madison could almost see the tension building up inside the girl, knew the girl was close. She smiled as the girl's fingers clutched at the sheets, squeezing them in a death grip. Her whole body arched off the bed, only her heels and her shoulders touching the mattress, then her orgasm had its way with her. She cried out as her body jerked out of control and she collapsed back to the bed, a gasping and trembling mess.</p><p>“Holy shit,” the girl said, trying to catch her breath, “I need to get me one of these.”</p><p>Laughing, Madison gave her a quick kiss, then turned the vibrator off. She held it out to the girl, said, “Here.”</p><p>“Your turn?” Stephanie asked, grinning as she took the sex toy.</p><p>“Nah. That's yours now,” Madison said.</p><p>The girl's eyes widened, and Madison laughed at her surprise. Stephanie looked at the vibrator in her hand, then back at Madison, “You are giving me this?”</p><p>Madison kissed her, said, “I doubt you'd be able to buy one of your own, so yeah.”</p><p>“Um, thanks,” the girl said, then grinned at Madison, “maybe you really are my pervy neighbor, after all.”</p><p>Laughing, Madison said, “I think giving a thirteen-year-old girl a vibrator qualifies, yeah.”</p><p>Stephanie gave her a weighing look, and Madison wondered what was on the girl's mind. She waited for the girl to decide if she was going to ask her question or not. Finally, the girl met Madison's eyes, asked, “Does it matter to you? That I'm only thirteen?”</p><p>Madison thought about it a second before answering, “Probably not as much as it should and less by the minute.”</p><p>Smiling coyly at Madison, Stephanie asked, “So, how many minutes until it doesn't matter, at all?”</p><p>The girl was teasing her, but Madison thought, underneath the playfulness, the girl was really asking if Madison would ever stop thinking of her as a little girl. The question intrigued her. Why was it important to Stephanie for Madison to not care about her age? She could come up with only one reason, and it both excited and scared the hell out of her.</p><p>Suddenly nervous, Madison asked, “Stephanie... About this, what we are doing... Do you... I mean, is this a... One-time thing?”</p><p>“Do you want it to be a one-time thing?” Stephanie asked, her eyes searching Madison's.</p><p><em>Do I</em>, Madison asked herself, <em>will tonight be enough to scratch the itch I didn't even know I had?</em></p><p>Looking down at the lovely naked girl, she didn't think it would. Her heart was racing in her breast as she said, “No.”</p><p>“Neither do I,” Stephanie said, smiling at her.</p><p>Madison leaned in and kissed the girl. It deepened in a hurry and Madison realized neither of them was ready to call it a night. She moved atop the girl, without breaking the kiss. She nudged the girl's legs open, laying between them. Stephanie didn't seem to mind her weight, putting a leg around her hips to hold her there.</p><p>When Madison pushed her hips forward, rubbing her body against Stephanie's, the girl moaned into their kiss. Pulling back, Madison smiled at her, grinding against the girl in slow circles. Stephanie bit her lip, her eyes wide as she looked up at Madison. Her fingers dug into Madison's shoulder each time their bodies came together.</p><p>Maybe the girl's instincts kicked in, or she just realized she could roll her hips up into Madison, but Stephanie began to meet her counter-thrust for thrust. The delicious friction of their bodies rubbing together had both of them moaning and sighing. Stephanie's hands slipped from Madison's shoulders, down to grab her buttocks. Madison laughed as the girl urged to her go faster, leaned in for a quick kiss before letting her hips move faster and faster.</p><p>Even as their pace became frantic, they moved together in perfect harmony. Madison had never been with anyone who complimented her so well. Tribbing with a new partner usually took some practice but not with Stephanie. The girl was the ying to her yang, the push and pull of their bodies like beautiful, sensual choreography. It was kind of thrilling the way the girl seemed to be in her head, was ready for her every move. It was even more exciting when Madison remembered Stephanie had never done this before.</p><p>Madison put her hands on either side of the girl, so she could support her weight and really grind against Stephanie. The girl's fingers dug into Madison's buttocks, and her cries of enjoyment grew louder. Madison smiled at her, used the roll of her hips to drive the thirteen-year-old's body wild.</p><p>Stephanie's eyes suddenly widened, and her cries became urgent. Madison smiled at her, focused on pushing the girl closer and closer to a climax. Her efforts hastened her own orgasm, and it took all of her focus to topple both of them over the edge and into orgasmic bliss. Stephanie came first, crying out as her body stiffened beneath Madison. A heartbeat behind her, Madison shook with her own orgasm. The flex of their hips came to a halt, both of them too tender to move.</p><p>Madison smiled down at the girl as she tried to catch her breath. She wasn't as young as Stephanie and was winded from their frantic coupling. Her smile widened when she thought she might have gotten carried away. Stephanie seemed to have that effect on her.</p><p>Leaning in, she gave the girl a tender kiss, then got off of her. Stretching out on her back, she smiled when Stephanie moved against her to cuddle. She put an arm around the girl, pulled her even closer. Stephanie rested her head on Madison's shoulder and threw her leg across Madison's thighs.</p><p>Feeling warm and fuzzy with the girl snuggled against her flank, Madison thought she could easily get used to this. She kissed the top of the girl's head and said, “You were amazing.”</p><p>Madison couldn't see it, but she thought the girl was smiling. She could hear it in her voice when Stephanie said, “Thanks for not holding back.”</p><p>Laughing, Madison said, “I'm not sure I could have if I tried. You are irresistible.”</p><p>The girl inhaled sharply, her arm tightening on Madison. She craned her neck so she could give Madison a toe-curling kiss, then said, “You are pretty irresistible, too.”</p><p>Madison thought the girl actually meant it, and it gave her a warm, fuzzy feeling inside. She knew she was in trouble when she realized just how much she liked Stephanie finding her attractive. The girl had already taken up residence in her thoughts and Madison had a feeling it wouldn't be long before Stephanie found a place in her heart, as well.</p><p>--------------------------------------------</p><p>Madison stood in her living room looking at her new piece of artwork. It was a lovely piece, a twenty-four inches by thirty-six pencil drawing. It was very dear to her because it featured herself and the girl she had fallen in love with, the artist herself. They were both naked, Madison standing behind the girl with her arms around her. Featuring the girl's uncanny ability to capture a curious sensuality in everyday life, the picture was both sentimental and erotic.</p><p>It was double hung with another picture, one Madison could switch to in case of visitors. Not everyone would appreciate the subject matter of the pencil drawing. Not that she got a lot of visitors. Really the only person who visited her on a regular basis was the incredibly sexy girl across the hall.</p><p>Thinking about her, Madison glanced at the clock. Smiling, she headed into the kitchen, figuring it was about time to get started. It was her night to cook.</p>"
1178,"Monkey See, Monkey Do, Part 1",Ebo,1,A teenage girl has an interesting night when she gets roped into babysitting her little sister and her friend.,"['f/f', 'g/g trib', 'mast']","<p>Carolyn muted the TV, straining her ears but she couldn’t hear her little sister, Anna, or her friend, Katie. She listened for a few more seconds, then sighed heavily. When an eight-year-old was quiet this long, it usually meant they were up to no good. At least, that had been true of Carolyn when she was that age and Anna had way too much in common with Carolyn.</p><p>Uncoiling herself from the couch, Carolyn went in search of the two giggling bundles of energy. As she headed down the hallway to Anna’s room, she wondered again how she had gotten roped into this. It was Friday night, for God’s sake, and she was stuck babysitting. For free no less.</p><p>Well, not exactly for free. Her mom would owe her one for this, a debt she could cash in, say… When her girlfriend, Amy, went to the beach during summer vacation. Her mother hadn’t let her go last year but with this in her back pocket, she might have a chance.</p><p>After all, what fourteen-year-old girl didn’t want to spend two weeks at the beach? Sharing a room with her sexy as hell girlfriend, no less? Neither set of parents knew that the girls had stopped being just friends a year ago, so they wouldn’t think twice about letting them room together.</p><p>Thinking about Amy, she wished the girl was here. They could plop the munchkins down in front of the Lion King or whatever eight-year-olds were into these days and go to her room to fool around a little. A smile broke out on Carolyn’s face thinking about the strawberry blonde lying naked on her bed. Then she sighed, remembering the girl was out of town for the weekend.</p><p>There would be no strawberry blonde in her bed tonight, just a pillow she’d been abusing since she was twelve. Her mother wondered why she washed the poor thing so much but after a couple of weeks of grinding on it, it started to smell a little funky.</p><p>Grinning, she knocked on Anna’s door then, poked her head in, “What are you- Holy shit!”</p><p>Carolyn blinked a couple of times, but the scene on the bed didn’t change. She gaped at the two naked eight-year-olds tangled on the bed, both girls frozen by the sudden interruption of their games. Katie was atop Anna, straddling one of her hips. Even though her mind wouldn’t accept it, Carolyn knew what they had been doing. Judging by the sweat glistening on their bodies, they had been doing it for a while before she showed up.</p><p>Putting her hand to her mouth, she asked, “What the hell are you doing, Anna?”</p><p>Katie scrambled off her sister, pulling a pillow in front of her naked body. She looked like she was about to start crying, her big green eyes impossibly wide in surprise. Carolyn saw her lip start to quiver, and she changed her whole body language. She couldn’t deal with two crying eight-year-olds.</p><p>“Don’t cry,” she said, her voice soothing, “let’s… Um, let’s talk about this, okay?”</p><p>“Don’t tell, Mom,” Anna said, not as shy as her friend. She made no move to cover up.</p><p>“Jesus, Anna,” Carolyn said, laughing and shaking her head.</p><p>“I won’t tell, if you don’t,” the little girl said.</p><p>Frowning, Carolyn asked, “Tell her what, exactly?”</p><p>“About Amy,” Anna said. She tried to make it sound like a threat, but her quivering lip took some of the force out of it.</p><p>“What about Amy?” Carolyn asked, being cautious. She thought the girl knew about her and Amy, that they were lovers but Carolyn had sat through enough interrogations by their mother to know not to give herself away.</p><p>“Don’t get mad,” Anna said, tears in her eyes.</p><p>“Just tell me, Kiddo,” Carolyn said, sighing. The girl definitely knew. Carolyn just wanted to know how she knew.</p><p>“I was in your closet,” Anna said, looking about as guilty as a person could, “I know you said to stay out of your room… Please don’t be mad.”</p><p>Shaking her head, Carolyn put a couple of things together. First, Anna had been snooping in her room and must have hidden in the closet when she and Amy had come into the room. The girl must have seen the whole thing, had seen them having sex. That was the dirt the little girl had on her. Worse, the girl must have convinced her friend to try some of the things she had seen Carolyn doing with Amy.</p><p>That’s what she had walked in on, Anna and Katie tribbing. Snorting, Carolyn started laughing. The laughter seemed to confuse the two naked girls on the bed, and they looked at each other. Anna shrugged, and it only made Carolyn laugh harder.</p><p>“Why are you laughing?” Anna asked, finally.</p><p>“I don’t know,” Carolyn said, trying to get the giggles under control. Her side hurt and her eyes were watering from laughing so hard.</p><p>“Are you going to tell Mom?” Anna asked, her big eyes on Carolyn.</p><p>Shaking her head, Carolyn said, “No.”</p><p>“Really?” Anna said, hopeful.</p><p>“I’d probably end up in more trouble than you, Kiddo,” Carolyn said, wiping the tears from her eyes.</p><p>Anna sprang off the bed and hugged Carolyn. Laughing, she hugged the girl back and said, “Put some clothes on, for God sake.”</p><p>Giggling, Anna ran back to the bed and sprawled out very unladylike. Carolyn shook her head and remembered she hadn’t much cared for clothes when she was Anna’s age, either. Being naked and unashamed was one of the joys of being a kid. Smiling at her naked little sister, she kind of missed those days.</p><p>“Um, Anna,” Carolyn said, getting the girl’s attention, “Amy and I are a secret, okay? You can’t tell anyone about us. Especially not Mom and Dad. That goes for you, too, Katie.”</p><p>“I won’t,” the girl said from behind her pillow.</p><p>“Me, either,” Anna said like she was making a solemn vow.</p><p>Grinning, Carolyn turned to leave, then realized she hadn’t dealt with the problem of the two horny little girls. Her shoulders falling, she knew this was her fault, and she had to be the one to fix it. The problem was, Anna looked up to her, emulated her big sister in everything she did. Telling her not to do it after she saw Carolyn do it, would only make the problem worse.</p><p>Really, she didn’t know how she was going to convince the eight-year-old not to have sex with her friend. Especially if she noticed it felt really, really good and Carolyn got the sinking feeling that they had. She remembered the sweat on their skin, the fact that Anna was breathing a little heavily. Little kids just didn’t keep doing something that wasn’t any fun, so the fact that they were all sweaty and out of breath suggested they liked tribbing.</p><p>“Um, Anna,” she said, squatting down by the bed, “about what you saw Amy and I doing… That was an adult game, not meant for little kids.”</p><p>“You mean, having sex?” Anna said, startling a laugh out of Carolyn. The girl grinned at her, knowing she had shocked her older sister.</p><p>“What do you know about sex?” Carolyn asked, her eyes wide.</p><p>The girl giggled, and a mischievous grin spread on her face. Seeing that grin, Carolyn knew she wasn’t going to convince the girl to stop humping her friend. Shaking her head, she stood up and said, “You aren’t going to stop, are you?”</p><p>“No,” Anna giggled, sitting up, “I know why you and Amy do it. Feels good, doesn’t it, Katie?”</p><p>The girl poked her head out from behind the pillow, and she was grinning. She nodded, giggling.</p><p><em>Well, it’s official. I’ve created a monster.</em>, Carolyn thought.</p><p>Shaking her head, Carolyn let herself out of the room. She paused with her back to the door, and she heard the two girls giggling excitedly inside. She thought they were probably already back at it, and she pushed away from the door before that mental image finished forming her mind.</p><p>In the living room, she tried to get back into her show but gave up after only a few minutes. Pulling out her phone, she called Amy.</p><p>“Hey,” the girl said coming on the line.</p><p>“Hi,” Carolyn said, smiling. Just hearing the girl’s voice made her feel better.</p><p>“What’s up?” Amy asked, catching her tone.</p><p>“You alone?” Carolyn asked, not wanting to drop this particular bomb on the girl while she was around her family.</p><p>“Um, I can be. Hold on,” Amy said, then a door opened and closed. She came back on the line and asked, “Why did I need to be alone?”</p><p>“I just walked in on my eight-year-old sister having sex with her friend,” Carolyn said, grinning as she waited for the girl’s response.</p><p>“I… Well… What?” Amy said, bursting out laughing.</p><p>“The image of them humping is burned into my brain,” Carolyn said, laughing, “I want to take my toothbrush to my eyes.”</p><p>“Wait, back up,” Amy said, still laughing, “what do you mean you saw your sister having sex?”</p><p>“I mean I saw Katie and Anna naked, tribbing on her bed,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“Wow, kids really are starting early these days,” Amy said.</p><p>Laughing, Carolyn said, “It’s not funny.”</p><p>“You’re right, it’s hilarious,” the girl said, laughing.</p><p>“Apparently, she was snooping in my room, and we almost caught her. She was hiding in the closet and saw us… Well, you know what we were doing.”</p><p>“Poor kid,” Amy said, laughing harder, “I wouldn’t want to see my sister fucking.”</p><p>“Trust me,” Carolyn said, shaking her head, “I didn’t.”</p><p>“Oh God,” Amy said, sounding like she was losing it.</p><p>Carolyn let the girl get it out of her system, grinning. When she had herself under control, again, Carolyn said, “I made them promise not to tell anyone about us. Then, they kicked me out of the room so they could get back to it.”</p><p>Snorting, Amy said, “I wonder… Do you think they can, you know? Come?”</p><p>“I had an orgasm when I was ten,” Carolyn said, remembering that startling explosion of pleasure like it was yesterday. She had been in the bathtub and learned it felt really good to press the shower head between her thighs. The pressure of the water took her to her knees and left her a trembling mess. Her parents did have any trouble getting her to take a bath, after that.</p><p>“Really?” Amy asked, laughing, “Anna’s only eight, though.”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Carolyn said, making a face, “they seemed to be enjoying themselves. Can we drop this? It’s getting weird.”</p><p>“Are you jealous that your little sister is getting some, and you aren’t?” Amy asked, laughing.</p><p>“Ha ha,” Carolyn said, laughing. Grinning, she said, “A little.”</p><p>“I’ll be back early Sunday,” Amy said, the grin clear in her voice, “maybe we can sneak down to the creek, then.”</p><p>“Promise?” Carolyn asked, smiling.</p><p>“I’ve missed you, too,” Amy said, then sighed, “I better get back.”</p><p>“Okay,” Carolyn said, then, “I love you, Amy Shilling.”</p><p>“And I love you, Carolyn Harding. Bye.”</p><p>“Bye,” Carolyn said, hanging up. She smiled at the phone, thinking about their little spot at the creek. It was their go-to place when they needed some alone time.</p><p>She turned the TV back on, saw her show had ended. Flipping through the channels, she found a movie she had seen a dozen times. Grinning, she decided to make it a dozen and one times. She tossed the remote on the couch beside her, pulled her legs up under her. She was just getting into the story when she saw Anna and Katie come hesitantly into the living room. Turning toward them, she was glad to see they were wearing clothes, again. The image of their little naked bodies was burned into her memory, and she didn’t need or want a refresher.</p><p>She frowned when she noticed their body language, the I-broke-something hands behind their back, heads down sort of shuffle. Glancing at the TV, she sighed and turned off the movie she had been watching.</p><p>“Alright, what’s up?” She asked.</p><p>“Um, can we ask you something?” Anna asked, her voice low.</p><p>“Yeah, kiddo,” Carolyn asked, concerned. She knew the girl well enough to know the Anna was upset about something. Her big sister instincts kicked in, and she pulled the girl onto her lap. The fact that she came willingly confirmed her suspicions.</p><p>“We were…” Anna said, then hesitated, “Something happened.”</p><p>“What happened?” Carolyn asked, frowning.</p><p>“Um, well,” Anna said, looking down at her hands, “we were doing it, and it felt really good. Then something happened.”</p><p>Carolyn’s eyes widened, and she thought she knew where this was going, but she asked, “What happened, Sweetie?”</p><p>“I don’t know. I started to feel funny, but we didn’t stop, then… It was like… An explosion. My you-know started… And I was shaking all over. Then I felt… Fuzzy. Like when I had a fever a couple of months ago.”</p><p><em>I guess that answers Amy’s question</em>, Carolyn thought, hugging the girl tightly, <em>my little sister had her first orgasm</em>.</p><p>Carolyn thought about it and realized having an orgasm at Anna’s age would probably be pretty scary. Hell, when it happened to her in the tub, it had freaked her out a little. Not enough to prevent her from doing it, again, though. And, again.</p><p>She hesitated, wondering how best to handle this. She could try the route her mom had gone and try to scare the girl into not having sex, anymore. It obviously hadn’t worked, but Carolyn had been scared to death her first time with Amy. She couldn’t do that to her kid sister. Sex was fun, and she didn’t want to take that away from the girl. She’d prefer Anna to be in high school when she started doing it, but that ship had sailed.</p><p><em>I can’t believe I’m doing this</em>, Carolyn thought, shaking her head. Putting Anna on the cushion beside her, she met her eyes and said, “That explosion… It was an orgasm. When a girl’s body gets to feeling really good, it can happen, and it is a wonderful thing.”</p><p>Anna looked at her for a long second, then relaxed. Smiling hesitantly, the girl asked, “So, it’s supposed to happen?”</p><p>“It’s kind of the idea,” Carolyn said, thinking, <em>I’m going to hell for this</em>.</p><p>“It scared me a little bit,” Anna said, sighing with relief.</p><p>“I bet it did,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“Felt good, though,” Anna said, grinning.</p><p><em>Uh oh</em>, Carolyn thought, shaking her head. She knew what that grin meant. If the girl hadn’t already been hooked, she was now.</p><p>Anna slid off the couch and took Katie’s hand, saying, “Come on, Katie. It’s your turn to have an orgasm!”</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Carolyn started laughing as she watched the two girls head down the hall to Anna’s room. Shaking her head, she thought, <em>Well, at least, she’s considerate</em>.</p><p>Still laughing, she picked up her phone and typed a text message to Amy: <em>Remember that question you asked me? The answer is yes they can.</em></p><p>Hitting SEND, she picked up the TV remote and started the movie, again. A few seconds later, her phone rang, and she saw Amy’s name on the display. Grinning, she answered, “Hey.”</p><p>“I’ve got a few minutes,” Amy said, without preamble.</p><p>Laughing, Carolyn told her about Anna having her first orgasm and how it had scared her. Amy burst out laughing when Carolyn got to the part about Anna taking Katie’s hand and leading the girl back to her bedroom.</p><p>“That’s priceless,” Amy said, still laughing, “I guess she is considerate, at least.”</p><p>“I thought the same thing,” Carolyn said, grinning.</p><p>“I’m jealous,” Amy said, the smile on her face clear in her voice, “I wish I knew I could have an orgasm when I was eight. I probably would have rubbed my pussy raw.”</p><p>“Graphic,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“But true,” Amy said, then sighed, “I better get back. Wouldn’t want to arouse the suspicions of the parental types.”</p><p>“Call me tonight when everyone’s asleep,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“I will,” Amy said, laughing, “maybe we can have some kinky phone sex.”</p><p>“Oh my,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“I’ll let you get back to babysitting the horny munchkins,” Amy said.</p><p>Shaking her head, Carolyn said, “Bye.”</p><p>“Bye.”</p><p>Ending the call, she tossed the phone on the couch. It no sooner hit the cushion that it started ringing. Grinning, she thought Amy had found some time to talk. When she glanced at the display, she saw it was her mother and not her girlfriend, probably calling to check in. A little disappointed, she answered the phone.</p><p>“Hey,” she said, holding the phone to her ear with her shoulder.</p><p>“Hey. How’s it going?” Her mother said, sounding harried.</p><p>“Fine,” Carolyn asked, then frowned, “Are you alright?”</p><p>Laughing, her mother said, “No. This meeting is taking longer than I expected. I’m not sure when I’m going to get in.”</p><p>“Sucks to be you,” Carolyn teased.</p><p>“You have no idea,” her mother said, sighing, “could you put Anna on so I can tell her goodnight.”</p><p>“Um,” Carolyn said, looking down the hall at the girl’s closed bedroom door, “yeah.”</p><p>“She hasn’t been giving you in trouble, has she?”</p><p>“No. She’s been… playing in her room with Katie,” Carolyn said, grinning. <em>Playing, right</em>, she thought.</p><p>Carolyn walked down the hall and covered the phone’s mic so she could knock on the door to Anna’s room. She didn’t want her mom to wonder why she was knocking. Still covering the mic, she opened the door and stepped into the room.</p><p>Distracted, the girls must not have heard her knock or seen the door open. Carolyn blinked dumbly at the two girls tangled up on the bed, their young bodies flexing and twisting. She wanted to say something, but the sight had her transfixed.</p><p>Anna was straddling Katie’s hip, their bodies nested together. The roll of her sister’s hips was mesmerizing and disturbing, as were the soft moans of enjoyment dripping from her slack mouth. Seeing such sweet little girl bodies making such intimate motions confuse her mind, and it didn’t know whether to be turned on or horrified. Carolyn couldn’t look away.</p><p>Finally, she managed to break the spell the two girls writhing together had put her under and she closed the door hard enough to get their attention. They turned to gape at her, shocked by her intrusion. Anna made no move to get off her friend.</p><p>“Mom wants to say goodnight,” Carolyn said, holding out the phone.</p><p>“Oh,” Anna said, taking it. She still didn’t get off of Katie, and the girl looked uncomfortable pinned under her with Carolyn in the room. She was blushing bright red or maybe she was just flushed with excitement.</p><p>Carolyn faced the wall, not sure who was more uncomfortable, her or Katie</p><p>“Hi, Mom,” Anna said, putting the phone to her ear, “how’s your meeting? What… Oh, you won’t be home before I go to bed… No, it’s okay… I love you, too… Goodnight.”</p><p>Anna handed the phone back to Carolyn, then grinned down at her friend. She started rocking her hips back and forth, leaving Carolyn to show herself to the door. Shaking her head, she put the phone to her ear and left the two girls to their fun.</p><p>“Listen, I have to get back to the meeting,” her mother said, sighing, “I appreciate you babysitting. I know it isn’t how you want to spend your Friday night.”</p><p>“Yeah, you are going to owe me big time,” Carolyn said, grinning.</p><p>“I know,” the woman said, laughing, “just make sure they get to bed no later than ten and we’ll talk about your terms tomorrow.”</p><p>“Okay,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“Goodnight, Kiddo.”</p><p>“Night, Mom,” Carolyn said, ending the call. Grinning, she thought, <em>getting them in bed won’t be a problem. Getting them to sleep, on the other hand…</em></p><p>—————————————</p><p>Yawning, Carolyn turned off the TV and made her way around the house, turning out lights and locking doors. She left the kitchen light on for her mother and put a note on the fridge about the leftovers from the dinner she had made for herself and the munchkins. On her way to her own bedroom, she poked her head in and check on Anna and Katie. The two girls were sound asleep, spooning together. Grinning and shaking her head, Carolyn eased the door closed, then headed to her room.</p><p>She stripped out of her clothes, slipping naked between the sheets. Glancing at her cell phone sitting on the bedside table, she wondered if Amy was really going to call her tonight. As if the thought summoned the girl, the phone started buzzing across the wood. Picking it up, Carolyn saw it was really Amy, and she grew excited.</p><p>Answering the phone, she said, “Hey, sexy.”</p><p>“Hey, yourself,” Amy said.</p><p>“Took you long enough to call,” Carolyn said, playfully, “I thought I was going to have to call someone else for some kinky phone sex.”</p><p>“I had to wait until everyone was asleep,” Amy said, laughing, “I’m out on the back porch.”</p><p>“Not where I’d have kinky phone sex, but hey,” Carolyn said, grinning.</p><p>“Too bad you aren’t here,” Amy said, her smile clear in her voice, “I’d take you up in my cousin’s tree house and do some of the things in his nudie magazines to you.”</p><p>“Oh my,” Carolyn said, then laughed, “your nine-year-old cousin has nudie magazines?”</p><p>“Yeah. We were looking at them earlier,” Amy said.</p><p>“No you weren’t,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“Hand to God,” the girl said, laughing, “he has a stack of old Penthouse magazines. I’m not sure he knows what to do with them, yet, though.”</p><p>“God, it’s my sister all over, again,” Carolyn said, making a face at the mental image she got of Amy’s cousin and his porn.</p><p>“Actually,” Amy said, laughing, “it sounds like little sis knows exactly what to do with it.”</p><p>Snorting, Carolyn said, “This isn’t the kind of dirty talk I was looking for.”</p><p>“Give me a second,” Amy said, the phone going silent.</p><p>Wondering what the girl was up to, Carolyn listened intently. There was a thump and a scraping sound that repeated at a regular interval, but she couldn’t figure out what was making the noises. There was the creak of hinges in desperate need of some oil, then the thump of wood on wood a few seconds later.</p><p>“Okay, I’m back,” Amy said, coming back on the phone.</p><p>“What on earth were doing?” Carolyn asked, laughing.</p><p>“I was climbing in the tree house,” Amy said, the grin on her face clear in her voice, “needed a little more privacy if we are going to be talking dirty.”</p><p>“Are you about to defile your poor cousin’s tree house?” Carolyn asked, amused.</p><p>“Mm, defile,” Amy said, playfully, “I love when you talk dirty.”</p><p>“Wow,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“Hey, if I send you something, do you promise to delete it?” Amy asked, like she had just remembered something.</p><p>“What are you sending me?” She asked, curious. If Amy was making her promise to delete it, it had to be something good.</p><p>“Do you promise?” Amy asked.</p><p>“Yes, I promise to delete whatever it is you are sending me,” Carolyn said, then couldn’t help herself, “probably.”</p><p>“If I get back, and this is still on your phone…” Amy said, letting the consequence go unmentioned.</p><p>“Oh, this has to be good,” Carolyn said, grinning.</p><p>She heard a chime in her ear and pulled her phone away to see she had a new message. Hitting the Home key on her phone, she opened the message. It was a media file and when it opened Carolyn’s eyes got wide at an image of a very naked Amy. She appeared to be in the bathroom, her cell phone in her hand. It was a very sexy picture, and it made Carolyn miss Amy even more.</p><p>Amy was such a beautiful girl, sylphlike and almost delicate, but heaven forbid any one ever thinking she was a pushover. Her father was an Aikido instructor, and she knew how to hold her own in a tussle. She has been training with her father since she was five. Amy liked to spar with some of his students and Carolyn had seen her put a guy almost twice her size on the mat in the blink of an eye.</p><p>So lost in staring at her lovely naked body, Carolyn almost forgot the girl was still on the line. Grinning sheepishly, she put the phone back to her ear.</p><p>“Did it go through?” Amy asked.</p><p>“You look so sexy in this picture,” Carolyn said, meaning it.</p><p>“Just wanted you to have something to miss me by,” Amy said.</p><p>“You don’t have to send me naked pictures to make me miss you,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“Yeah but you miss me more now, don’t you?” Amy asked, teasing.</p><p>“You have no idea,” Carolyn said, sighing, “Sunday can’t come fast enough.”</p><p>“Ah, that’s sweet,” Amy said, clearly smiling on the other end of the line, “remember that game as a kid, show me yours and I’ll show you mine.”</p><p>“You want me to send you naked pictures?” Carolyn asked, laughing.</p><p>“Would you?” Amy asked, playfully, “I miss your body. Can’t you send me something to hold me over until I get back.”</p><p>“Do you promise to delete it?” Carolyn asked, a grin spreading on her face as she threw the girl’s words back at her.</p><p>“No,” Amy said, laughing, “Are you going to send me one, anyway?”</p><p>“I’d have to hang up,” Carolyn said, shaking her head. She couldn’t believe she was even contemplating this.</p><p>“I’ll call you back when I get my picture,” Amy said, mischievously, “Bye.”</p><p>“Wait, I didn’t say I-” Carolyn started to say, but there was a beep as the line went dead. Laughing, she looked at her phone, saw that the girl had hung up. Carolyn started to call her back but hesitated. Her heart started racing as she thought about sending Amy a naked picture. The idea sent a naughty shiver up her spine, and she chewed on her lip.</p><p><em>It’s just a stupid photo</em>, Carolyn thought, tapping the phone against her forehead, <em>it’s not like anyone but Amy is going to see it.</em></p><p>She realized she was trying to talk herself into doing it, and that wasn’t a good sign. It usually meant she had already made up her mind to do something and was just trying to justify it to herself. Laughing and shaking her head, she threw the covers aside and stood up. She turned on the overhead light, squinting in the sudden glare. When she could keep both eyes open, she stepped in front of her mirror. Looking down at the phone in her hand, she blushed. Her hand was shaking a little as she opened the camera function on the phone. Holding it up, she could see her naked reflection on the display. Laughing, she struck a pose, then another. She tried out a half dozen or so before finding the right one.</p><p>“This is such a bad idea,” she said, snapping the picture.</p><p>She looked at the image on the screen, her heart racing at the thought of actually sending it to Amy. It was a very revealing picture, showing all the parts that even her itty-bitty bikini covered. She trusted Amy completely, but she still hesitated. She felt bad about it, since her girlfriend already showed her how much she trusted her. Still, it was her ass on the line. Or, on Amy’s phone, in this case.</p><p><em>I’ll just make sure she deleted it when I see her Sunday</em>, Carolyn thought, sending the picture before she could chicken out.</p><p>A few seconds later, her phone rang, and she saw Amy’s name on the display. She answered the call, said, “Hey.”</p><p>“Holy shit, Carolyn,” Amy said, laughing.</p><p>“Like it?” Carolyn asked, grinning.</p><p>“So hot, my phone is smoking,” the girl said, making Carolyn laugh, “seriously, hon. I love it.”</p><p>“Do you miss me more?” Carolyn asked, grinning.</p><p>“Yeah,” Amy said, sighing, “you got me all horny and I can’t do anything about it.”</p><p>“You could borrow one of your cousin’s magazines,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“Ha ha,” Amy said, laughing, anyway, “I might have to.”</p><p>“Now, there’s a mental image,” Carolyn laughed, shaking her head, “you rubbing one out in your little cousin’s tree house, one hand flipping through a Penthouse magazine and the other in your panties.”</p><p>“Hey, there’s an idea,” Amy said.</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Carolyn laughed, “What?”</p><p>“Not the whole masturbating to some old porn mags- these things are from like the seventies, by the way. I’m talking some serious bush on these girls. Kevin is going to in for a surprise when he gets to see a pussy for real.”</p><p>“Are you looking at the magazines right now?” Carolyn asked.</p><p>“Um, maybe,” Amy said, laughing.</p><p>Carolyn thought she heard paper rattle in the background and rolled her eyes.</p><p>Amy said, “Anyway, back to my idea… Can you use Skype on you phone?”</p><p>“Yeah, I think so,” Carolyn said, then started grinning, “are you suggesting what I think you are suggesting?”</p><p>“It wouldn’t be the first time I watched you play with yourself,” Amy said, laughing, “besides I miss you, and this is the best we have until Sunday.”</p><p>Carolyn bit her lip, thinking about it. She had to admit the thought of watching Amy pleasure herself appealed to her, tickled her naughty bone nicely. Grinning, she said, “Okay.”</p><p>“Really?” Amy asked, sounding both surprised and hopeful.</p><p>“Yeah,” Carolyn said, laughing, “I think it could be fun.”</p><p>“Huh,” her girlfriend said, the smile on her face clear in her voice, “I thought I’d have to try to convince you a little harder than that.”</p><p>“Hey, I was on board for some kinky phone sex. This is better,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“Let me hang up and I’ll Skype you back,” Amy said, hanging up.</p><p>Carolyn got up and went to her mirror, fixed her hair. She ran to her bed and stretched out. No sooner had she gotten comfortable and logged into her account did the message that she had a call from Amy pop up on her phone screen. She tapped the video call option, and Amy’s grinning face showed up on her phone.</p><p>“Hey, Beautiful,” Amy said, waving.</p><p>“Hey, yourself,” Carolyn said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Check out Kevin’s tree house,” Amy said, rotating her phone so Carolyn could see the clubhouse. Carolyn had to laugh and shake her head, for a couple of reasons. Not least of all, that her girlfriend was about to get naked and play with herself in a nine-year-old’s tree house. The fact Amy took the time to give her a tour was amusing, too.</p><p>“Nice, right? Uncle Tim is a carpenter,” Amy said.</p><p>“Very nice,” Carolyn said, grinning at the girl.</p><p>“Want to see the best part?” Amy said, excitedly.</p><p>“Um, sure,” she said, wondering what the girl was up to.</p><p>“Check this out,” Amy said, turning the camera so Carolyn could see a light switch on the wall. When she flipped it, an overhead bulb came on, pushing the shadows back to their hiding places in the corners.</p><p>“He has electricity in his tree house?” Carolyn asked, laughing.</p><p>“Solar powered,” Amy said, grinning at her reaction, “with a battery bank and an inverter.”</p><p>“Your Uncle Tim has too much free time on his hands,” Carolyn said, shaking his head.</p><p>“Pretty much,” Amy agreed.</p><p>“Aren’t worried about someone seeing the light on?” Carolyn asked, frowning.</p><p>“This thing is tight as a drum with the window covers pulled down,” Amy said, grinning, “I checked.”</p><p>“Didn’t want your uncle to catch you with your pants around your ankles, huh?” Carolyn laughed.</p><p>“Kind of ruins the moment,” Amy said, grinning.</p><p>“Speaking of the moment,” Carolyn said, playfully, “you are wearing way too much clothing.”</p><p>Giggling, Amy put the phone down, propping it up on something. Carolyn watched as the girl stripped out of her shirt, tossing it aside. Amy reached around and unfastened the clasps on her bra, shrugging out of it. The girl cupped her small, up-swept breasts, grinning playfully at Carolyn. Her hands slipped down her taut belly to unbutton the shorts she wore. Running the zipper down, Amy shimmied out of her shorts, taking her time to torture Carolyn. Amy met Carolyn’s eyes across the Skype connection, hooking her thumbs in the waistband of the little panties she wore. Her lips turned up in a playful smile as she slipped out of them, too.</p><p>Looking at the naked girl on her phone’s screen, Carolyn felt the first stirrings of desire. She loved everything about Amy’s sylphlike body, from her long, shapely legs; to her flat belly; to her breasts that were just the perfect size for Carolyn’s hands. She was delicate and pale, so beautiful.</p><p>Carolyn wished Amy was here so she could pull her close and kiss her.</p><p>“I can’t see you,” Amy said.</p><p>“Sorry,” Carolyn said, using a fold of her blanket to prop the phone up. She used the little window near in the bottom of the screen to line up the shot. Scooting back against the headboard, she saw Amy grinning at her. She said, “Good?”</p><p>“It’s better than good,” Amy said, her grin turning playful, “Too bad Skype doesn’t let you record.”</p><p>“I think it’s probably a good thing it doesn’t,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“You are no fun,” Amy said, pretending to pout.</p><p>“I know, I know,” Carolyn said, grinning, “I’m a horrible girlfriend.”</p><p>“I’ll let you make it up to me Sunday,” Amy said, opening her legs wider. Her hand slipped into the junction of her thighs. Carolyn watched her fingers moving, hypnotized by the lazy circles they made. As Amy’s hips began to move, Carolyn found herself getting turned on. Amy was sexy and sensual without even meaning to be most times, and when she was trying… Lord have mercy.</p><p>Carolyn’s pulse was off to the races, as she said, “Oh yeah? What would you want me to do to make it up to you?”</p><p>Grinning, Amy said, “I’ll let you use your imagination.”</p><p>“You know that thing you love,” Carolyn said, letting her hand slide up the inside of her thigh and onto her sex. Her fingers awoke a heat between her thighs and she moaned. Her voice was husky when she continued, “I’ll use my fingers, massage that secret spot deep inside. When you start making those cute little sounds you make when you are excited, I’ll use my mouth to drive you crazy.”</p><p>Amy’s hand had stopped, and she looked wide-eyed at Carolyn. She broke out in a mischievous grin, said, “Oh, this is going to be fun.”</p><p>“I’ll get so excited when your juices run down my fingers and into my palm,” Carolyn said, a shiver of excitement working up her spine. A naughty thrill worked through her, talking dirty like this. She grinned when she saw Amy was turned on, too. It made her want to go even further, so she said, “I’m getting so wet just thinking about it.”</p><p>“Me, too,” Amy moaned, her fingers moving faster.</p><p>Carolyn could see the girl getting more and more aroused and it only stoked her own desire. When she slipped her fingers into her pussy, she was more than ready for them. She moaned each time she thrust them deep.</p><p>Amy’s eyes were hot on her as she fingered herself and Carolyn met her eyes across the data connection. The girl husked, “Does that feel good?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Carolyn breathed, her hips gyrating against her thrusting fingers, “I’m imagining that it’s you with your fingers inside me. Can you feel how excited you are making me?”</p><p>“Oh God,” Amy said, her body beginning to writhe under her own hand’s attention. Her fingers were almost a blur as she mashed her labia in frantic circles. The microphone on Amy’s phone had no problem picking up her moans and sighs of enjoyment.</p><p>Those wordless sounds of excitement mingled with the ones Carolyn was making, getting loud in her quiet bedroom. Her mother still hadn’t made it home, so she didn’t try to keep quiet. She was so used to having to be quiet that it felt almost kinky just to let her voice go. She hoped her cries of pleasure turned Amy on as the girl’s did her.</p><p>Her thrusting fingers began to feel so good, each time they bit deep sending pleasure crashing through her. She couldn’t think of anything else sexy to say, her brain fuzzy. Just keeping her eyes open so she could watch Amy took all her concentration.</p><p>“Oh God, Oh God,” Amy cried, her body going crazy, “I’m going to come!”</p><p>Carolyn watched her girlfriend come on the phone’s screen, saw her arch her whole body off the wooden floor and cry out. When the tension fled her body, Amy collapsed to the floor in a trembling mess, her fingers slowly massaging her bud to keep the sensations washing through her body. The dazed smile on the girl’s face got to Carolyn, and her own body locked up with a breath stealing, whole body orgasm that left her dazed in its intensity.</p><p>“Jesus,” Carolyn laughed, sitting back up. She saw Amy looked as fuzzy around the edges as she felt and it made her smile. She wanted the girl to feel as good as she did.</p><p>“Yeah,” Amy agreed, grinning, “that worked a lot better than I expected it, too.”</p><p>“My dirty talk did it for you, huh?” Carolyn asked.</p><p>“Hon, I made a puddle you had me so excited,” Amy said, laughing.</p><p>“It kind of turned me on seeing you getting excited by what I was saying,” Carolyn said, grinning.</p><p>“Well, you can talk dirty to me anytime,” Amy said, smiling playfully, “just not anymore tonight. I need to be getting inside before anyone notices I’m still up.”</p><p>“Okay,” Carolyn said, glancing at the alarm clock on her nightstand, “Wow, it’s late. I can’t believe Mom still isn’t home, yet.”</p><p>“Yeah, that’s a long ass meeting,” Amy said, shaking her head.</p><p>“I think I’m going to stay up until she gets in,” Carolyn said, a little concerned.</p><p>“Want me to stay up with you?” Amy asked.</p><p>“That’s okay. I need you to get your butt inside so you don’t get grounded. I need you at the creek on Sunday so that I can do all the dirty, dirty things on my mind. You want to know what they are?” Carolyn said, playfully.</p><p>“No,” Amy said, laughing, “you’ll just make me horny, again, and neither of us will get any sleep tonight.”</p><p>“I’ll let you go, then. Love you,” Carolyn said, smiling warmly at the girl.</p><p>“Love you, too,” Amy said, waving at the phone, “Good night.”</p><p>“Good night,” Carolyn said, reaching for her phone to end the call.</p><p>She glanced at the window when headlights briefly lit up the front of the house. Getting up, she went to the window and saw a cab in the driveway. She laughed when she saw her mother stumble out of the back, a little wobbly in her high heels. Judging by the cab and her unsteady legs, the woman had had a few to drink.</p><p><em>The meeting either went really well or horribly wrong</em>, Carolyn thought, grinning. She found her robe and slipped into, then headed downstairs to help her mother.</p><p>The woman looked up sharply when Carolyn opened the door for her, and she grinned sheepishly when she saw the amused look on her daughter’s face. She let Carolyn guide her to the diner table, sitting heavily in one of the chairs.</p><p>“Good or bad?” Carolyn asked, leaning against the sink.</p><p>“Very good,” her mother said, smiling, “I can afford to send you to college now.”</p><p>“You got the account?” Carolyn asked.</p><p>“I closed the deal at twice what the firm wanted me to ask for,” she said, hiccuping, “and they still thought it was a deal.”</p><p>“Very cool,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“It’ll be the single biggest commission I’ve ever made,” her mother said, laughing, “so I went out to celebrate.”</p><p>“I can see that,” she said, smiling, “do you think you can make it upstairs on your own?”</p><p>“Yeah,” her mother said, giving her a dirty look, “I’m not that drunk.”</p><p>“Then I’m going to bed,” Carolyn said, pointing at the fridge, “there are some leftovers, if you are hungry.”</p><p>“Night, sweetie,” her mother slurred, nodding.</p><p>“Night, Mom.”</p>"
1179,"Monkey See, Monkey Do, Part 2",Ebo,2,A day at the creek and her little sister's curiosity about sex leads to another interesting night for Carolyn.,"['f/f', 'g/g', 'rom', 'oral', 'fingering']","<p>Spring had finally sprung.</p><p>That was Carolyn’s thought as she turned her face to the sun and smiled. The temperature was in the mid-seventies, winter’s stubborn hold on her part of the country finally giving way to warmer weather. Taking advantage of the moderate temperature, she wore shorts and a tank top, her hair up in a ponytail and pulled through the back of a baseball cap. She was hoping to get rid of her winter pallor, get a little sun.</p><p>She made her way through the woods, following a deer path to the creek. This trail led to a popular swimming hole frequented by a lot of kids at her school, but that wasn’t where she was going. About a quarter mile in, she spotted the massive oak and left the path, walking in its direction. When she made it to it, she turned northeast. Hers and Amy’s secret spot was about half a mile further.</p><p>Taking only a couple steps, she came to a stop. She felt like she was being watched. Turning in a slow circle, she didn’t see anyone. She waited, kept scanning the trees. Finally, she shrugged and started walking again. When the feeling didn’t come back, she figured she had just imagined it.</p><p>Her phone buzzed in her back pocket, and she pulled it out. She had a message from Amy. Smiling, she read what the girl had written:<strong>Where are you?</strong></p><p>Carolyn sent back: <em>Be there in five minutes</em></p><p>Her phone buzzed, again, and she saw she had a new media message. Curious, she opened it and saw a very naked Amy stretched out on a beach towel by the creek. She was smiling playfully at the camera and the message simply read:<strong>HURRY!!</strong></p><p>Walking a little faster, Carolyn made it in three minutes, coming through the brush along the creek bank and finding her girlfriend still sunbathing naked. She was stretched out on her back, her clothes in a neat little pile beside her. Amy looked even more inviting in person than she had in her picture.</p><p>Amy turned her head and smiled at Carolyn, said, “About time you got here.”</p><p>“I see you started without me,” Carolyn said, stretching out on the blanket beside Amy. She smiled at the girl, leaned in for a much-needed kiss. She had missed the girl while she was out of town, needed her Amy fix.</p><p>“The sun felt so good,” Amy said, finally pulling back from the kiss. She bit her lip, and her eyes flashed playfully at Carolyn.</p><p>Laughing, she said, “Must have. It made you take your clothes off.”</p><p>“Thinking about you made me take my clothes off,” the girl said, with a coy smile, “having no tan lines is just a bonus.”</p><p>“What you are going to have is a sunburned vag,” Carolyn said, making the girl laugh.</p><p>“There’s a bottle of sunscreen in my bag,” Amy said, winking.</p><p>Carolyn grinned at Amy as she dug the sunscreen out. She popped the cap, upended the bottle and squeezed a line of the fragrant white goo up one of Amy’s legs, then the other. Amy started laughing as Carolyn did the same with her arms, then connected them all with a squiggly line down her torso. Carolyn smiled at the goofy looking stick figure she had made on her girlfriend’s supine body with the sunscreen. Closing the bottle, she tossed it towards Amy’s bag.</p><p>Amy sighed as Carolyn started working the lotion on her legs and Carolyn took her time, enjoying herself. Protection from UV rays was just an excuse for Carolyn to explore Amy’s lovely body. Not that she really needed one. Amy was firm and soft in all the right places and Carolyn couldn’t get enough of her.</p><p>Long before Carolyn was finished, Amy was sighing and her body beginning to move. Carolyn saw the smile on the girl’s face, knew she was getting turned on by Carolyn’s very, very thorough application of the sunscreen. When Carolyn’s hands cupped her small, up-swept breasts, Amy moaned and arched her back off her beach towel.</p><p>Somewhere along the way, this became more of a massage than just putting on sunscreen, Carolyn’s able fingers testing the resilience of Amy’s muscles, squeezing the tension out of them.</p><p>“You have the magic fingers,” Amy said, sighing happily.</p><p>“We haven’t even got to the good part, yet,” Carolyn said, grinning as she leaned in to kiss the girl.</p><p>Amy said, “Trust me, it’s all the good part.”</p><p>“Is this why you wanted me to put sunscreen on you? So, I’d rub you down?” Carolyn asked.</p><p>“Who said worrying about skin cancer couldn’t be fun, too?” Amy asked.</p><p>“Uh huh,” Carolyn said, giving her a knowing look. It was just for show. Carolyn would have jumped at the opportunity to do this.</p><p>Her hand on Amy’s hip, she said, “Roll over and I’ll do your back.”</p><p>“What? No happy ending?” Amy asked, laughing.</p><p>“The happy ending comes at the end, remember?” Carolyn said, giving her a playful smile.</p><p>“Oh my,” Amy said, rolling onto her stomach.</p><p>Carolyn squeezed some sunscreen into the palm of her hand, then rubbed Amy’s shoulders. Working her way down, she smiled at the girl’s sighs of enjoyment. Still in no rush, she took her time to enjoy Amy’s body, letting her hands glide over her back and buttocks.</p><p>When she was ready, Carolyn put her hands on her girl’s hips, tilting her pelvis up and back. Amy spread her legs a little and Carolyn slid her hand between Amy’s thighs. The girl moaned as Carolyn’s able fingers teased her bud. The sunscreen made very thing slippery down there.</p><p>“God, I’ve needed this,” Amy sighed, looking back at Carolyn, “I’ve been horny all weekend after what we did on Skype.”</p><p>“I’ve missed you, too,” Carolyn said, leaning in so she could kiss her, “I spent all day yesterday willing the clock to go faster.”</p><p>“Well, I want it to go slow now,” Amy said, smiling at Carolyn. She moaned softly, her hips pushing back against Carolyn’s hand eagerly.</p><p>Carolyn had to smile at that line because she felt the same way. If the afternoon never ended, if the sun never set on their secluded little spot, Carolyn would never tire of being with Amy. She loved the girl madly. More than that, she loved being with her, in her arms or just sitting on the couch next to her, watching TV. Unfortunately, time always seemed to fly by when they were together, and they never seemed to get enough time alone with each other.</p><p><em>Well, we have all afternoon</em>, Carolyn thought, grinning. Her mother had said be back before dark, and Carolyn didn’t intend to walk through the door until the last gasp of the dying day.</p><p>Carolyn put her free hand on Amy’s hip and urged her up. Amy got to her hands and knees, looking at her expectantly. Carolyn pulled off her baseball cap and tossed it aside, then stretched out on her back between the girl’s legs. Amy sat back on her haunches, straddling Carolyn’s neck. Smiling up at her, Carolyn put her hands on the girl’s buttocks, pulling her forward until the girl’s pussy was pressed against her mouth. Amy sighed as Carolyn’s tongue teased her bud. The sunscreen had a weird alkaline chemical taste, but it wasn’t bad enough to stop Carolyn from pleasuring her girlfriend.</p><p>When the girl moved a little higher, Carolyn stuck her tongue inside Amy, tasting the girl’s juices on her tongue. Amy’s hips began to undulate against her mouth as the girl ground against her mouth and tongue. Amy leaned back, supporting her weight with her arms. The roll of her hips came faster, eagerly using Carolyn’s tongue. Her cries of enjoyment carried on the warm breeze.</p><p>Amy’s juices were running down her tongue, and she could actually taste the girl’s excitement. It was kinky and thrilling, and Carolyn was getting turned on, as well. There was just something sexy about making another girl moan and sigh, to push her body towards ecstasy. Carolyn thought there was almost as much pleasure to be had in giving as there was in receiving.</p><p>There was a subtle submission in going down on Amy like this, and she was giving up control to the girl. She loved and trusted Amy completely, but it was still exciting that the girl could abuse that trust if she wanted to. With the girl straddling her neck, there wasn’t much she could do to stop her. A naughty shiver worked its way through her.</p><p>Atop her, Amy’s cries were growing urgent. Carolyn watched the heaving of her breasts, the rapid tightening of Amy’s stomach muscles. The girl was close, her body gathering tension for a climax. The grace left Amy’s hips as she strained toward that release and Carolyn finished her off. Amy cried out as her body went crazy. Her weight settled on Carolyn’s chest, the girl a trembling mess.</p><p>Amy got off of Carolyn, sitting next to her on the towel. Carolyn sat up, too. She wiped the smeared sunscreen and the girl’s juices from her cheeks and mouth, grinning at the girl. Laughing, Amy put her hands on Carolyn’s cheeks, gave her a very appreciative kiss.</p><p>“I love when you let me do that,” Amy said, excitedly.</p><p>“I know,” Carolyn said, winking at her.</p><p>“Let’s get you out of those clothes, so I can show you just how much,” Amy said.</p><p>Getting to her knees, Carolyn let Amy remove her clothes. She loved letting her girlfriend undress her, loved the look in the girl’s eyes. It was like Carolyn was a Christmas present and Amy got that Christmas morning twinkle in her eye when she got to unwrap her. That look of lust and love and anticipation never failed to get her excited.</p><p>Her heart was beating fast as Amy hooked her fingers in the bottom of her shirt, ran it up. She put her hands over her head so the girl could remove it completely. She had worn her bikini under her clothes in case she wanted to get some sun but it didn’t seem like she was going to need it. Amy reached around and untied the strings, let it hang loose on Carolyn’s neck. Carolyn moaned as Amy cupped her breasts, kneading them. Amy leaned in and kissed Carolyn, her hands slipping from her breasts and down her stomach. Her fingers fumbled the button on Carolyn’s jeans free, then ran down the zipper. One of her hands slipped into the shorts to massage Carolyn through the bikini bottom she wore. Heat blossomed down there as the girl’s fingers did wonderful things to her. Amy’s free hand pushed at the shorts and Carolyn helped her get them down around her knees. Amy’s fingers never stopped moving as she untied one side of the bikini bottom. Grav
            ity took hold of it, and it joined the shorts around Carolyn’s knees.</p><p>Carolyn shivered deliciously as the cool air found her hot flesh. Sitting down, she let Amy finish what she had started, removing the shorts and the bathing suit bottom. Naked, she smiled up at her girlfriend. She handed the girl the sunscreen and Amy gave her an excited smile as she took it. Amy popped the cap on the lotion, then borrowed Carolyn’s stick figure method. The sun had done little to warm the sunscreen, and it made Carolyn gasp.</p><p>“Cold,” she said, laughing.</p><p>She forgot all about the coolness of the sunscreen as Amy began to massage it into her skin. Amy took her time, her touch slow and sensual. Carolyn’s breathing was shallow and fast, her heart racing as the girl’s hands glided over her body, testing the resilience of her muscles. Her body began to move on its own long before Amy was satisfied and she was a horny mess by the time Amy wanted her to roll over.</p><p>Amy started with her shoulders, brushing her hair forward and out of the way. Still in no rush, Amy was driving Carolyn wild. The tease of her touch and the anticipation of the eventual happy ending was a delicious torture. Her excitement grew and grew, her body responding to Amy’s able fingers. She couldn’t remember being this aroused.</p><p>“You better hurry up before I soak this blanket through,” Carolyn said, sighing as Amy kneaded her lower back.</p><p>“You had your fun, now it’s my turn,” Amy said.</p><p>“Can you have your fun a little faster?” Carolyn asked, laughing, “I’m so turned on right now, I can’t stand it.”</p><p>“I guess we can cut it short,” Amy said, with a playful long suffering sigh, “roll over.”</p><p>Carolyn rolled onto her back, and Amy ran her hands up the insides of Carolyn’s thighs, urging her to spread her legs. Carolyn felt a shiver work up her spine when Amy lowered her mouth to her bud. She was so aroused by Amy’s languish applications of the sunscreen, that even the brush of her lips against her sensitive clit sent a jolt of pleasure through her. The hot, wet flick of her tongue forced a moan from Carolyn, and her hips began to roll against the girl’s mouth.</p><p>Amy was sending little waves of pleasure coursing through her body, each one cresting higher than the one before it and crashing into her harder. In danger of being swept away by the intense sensations, Carolyn clutched at the towel, holding on for dear life.</p><p>Her fingers only tightened on the terry material as Amy eased her fingers into Carolyn’s sopping wet core, and her cries grew louder. Amy’s fingers found that magic button deep inside, the one that made Carolyn lose control of her body every time she brushed against it. Those little waves of pleasure swelled into tsunami-sized ones as Amy’s mouth returned to her bud.</p><p>As her back arched off the ground, Carolyn released her death grip on the towel with one hand so she could put it behind the girl’s head. It felt too good to let the girl stop, and her fingers tightened in Amy’s strawberry blond hair. Amy rolled her eyes up at Carolyn, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. She had gotten the message.</p><p>Even through the haze of the lovely sensations alive in her body, Carolyn felt eyes on her. She craned her neck around, looking behind her. She caught sight of someone tucking in behind a tree, just a glimpse but she knew who it was. Shaking her head, she glanced at Amy, but the girl hadn’t noticed they had an audience.</p><p><em>Dammit, Anna</em>, she thought, distracted from the lovely things Amy was doing to her. Her little sister must have followed them to the creek. Carolyn remembered that feeling of being watched she had gotten on the trail and now realized it had been Anna. Shaking her head, she wondered, <em>Why me? Why do I have to have an over curious little sister?</em></p><p>At least, that’s what Carolyn hoped this was, just… research. She could handle a curious little sister but not a creepy one. Well, it was little creepy, either way.</p><p>She waited until the girl’s head popped out from behind her hiding spot and Anna’s eyes got wide when she realized she had been caught. It was kind of comical, and Carolyn’s anger cooled some. She gave her sister a shake of her head and mouthed, “Go!”</p><p>The girl hesitated, her eyes bright as she watched what Amy was doing to her. Carolyn wondered if the girl was going to try her luck, make Carolyn have to get up and chase her away. She hoped not; she really didn’t want Amy to stop. She wondered if she cared enough to bother, even if Anna decided to stay.</p><p>Finally, Anna’s shoulders fell, and she turned away. Carolyn watched her go until she disappeared from sight. She was gone… Probably. There was nothing from stopping the girl from circling back to a new hiding spot. Looking around, she saw plenty of them.</p><p>Amy caught her looking and paused to ask, “What?”</p><p>Smiling at her, Carolyn said, “Nothing. Thought I heard something.”</p><p>She pushed Anna out of her head. She’d deal with the brat later but, right now, she was going to enjoy herself. The hot, wet pressure of Amy’s tongue and the fingers inside of her made her forget all about her sister. She closed her eyes and focused on the pleasure washing through her.</p><p>It didn’t take long for tension to enter her young body and she wasn’t surprised as an orgasm stirred to life inside of her so quickly. She hadn’t been kidding when she told Amy she was a horny mess from her sunscreen massage. Even the distraction of catching Anna spying on them couldn’t hold it off for long. The tension built and built inside until her body exploded with pleasure. Her cry of ecstasy startled a bird to flight, but she hardly noticed. She lost herself to the delicious feeling of her body, sighing as the endorphins flooded her bloodstream.</p><p>Amy crawled up her supine body to give her a kiss and Carolyn pulled the girl down atop her. Wrapping her arms around Carolyn’s neck, she kissed her back tenderly. It lingered, neither girl in any hurry to end it.</p><p>When Amy finally pulled back, Carolyn smiled at her, said, “Well, now that we have our sunscreen on, we can have some real fun.”</p><p>Laughing, Amy said, “Oh my.”</p><p>————————————</p><p>“Uh oh.”</p><p>Anna saw her coming, her eyes widening. The little girl sprung from the couch and ran down the hall towards her room. Carolyn was right behind her and put her shoulder to Anna’s door before the girl could close it. Outweighed by forty pounds, she couldn’t keep Carolyn from pushing into her room. Giving up, she let Carolyn in.</p><p>“Alright, kiddo,” Carolyn said, closing the door behind her, “we need to talk.”</p><p>“I’m sorry,” Anna said, going to her bed and sitting down.</p><p>“Why were you spying on us?” Carolyn asked, crossing her arms under her breasts.</p><p>“Um…” Anna said, looking down at her hands.</p><p>“Um, what?” Carolyn asked.</p><p>“It’s just… Katie and I were wondering what… else you and Amy do,” the little girl said, unable to meet Carolyn’s eyes.</p><p><em>Oh God</em>, Carolyn thought, shaking her head. She had been afraid of this.</p><p>“Shit, Anna,” she said, sitting beside the girl.</p><p>“Don’t be mad, okay?” Anna said, her voice quavering.</p><p>Feeling like a bully even though she had every right to be mad, Carolyn said, “Hey, no crying, okay.”</p><p>Anna straightened her spine and stiffened her lip, but Carolyn wasn’t sure the girl wouldn’t start crying, anyway. Sighing, she put her arm around the girl’s shoulders and said, “I’m not mad, Kiddo, but I need you promise to stop spying on us. It’s a little creepy.”</p><p>“I- I promise,” Anna said.</p><p>“Good,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“Can I ask you a question, though?” Anna said, finally looking up at Carolyn.</p><p>“Yeah,” Carolyn said, cringing. She had the feeling it was going to be an awkward question, considering the circumstances.</p><p>“Um,” the girl said, shyly, “what were Amy and you doing?”</p><p>Blushing, Carolyn shook her head. She had been right about it being an awkward question. How does one explain oral sex to an eight-year-old? Should she even try? Anna was really too young to know about such things. Then again, she was already sexually active, something Carolyn had witnessed first hand. Carolyn could see the curiosity in the little girl’s eyes and she had the feeling Anna was going to try it, one way or the other.</p><p>Carolyn sighed, “I think you should have fun with what you already know and leave what Amy and I were doing until you are older.”</p><p>Anna gave her a weighing look, then just shrugged.</p><p>Smiling, Carolyn knew the girl wasn’t going to take her advice. She patted the girl on the leg, then stood up. Walking toward the door, she hesitated, turning back to her little sister, “No more spying on us, right?”</p><p>With a sheepish grin, Anna said, “Right.”</p><p>“I don’t need a creepy little sister,” Carolyn said, smiling at her.</p><p>“You’re creepy,” Anna said, giving her a dirty look.</p><p>“Great comeback, Kiddo,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“Shut up,” Anna said.</p><p>—————————————</p><p>Carolyn was bent over her homework, struggling with a math assignment when a knock came at her door. Glad for the distraction, she got up and opened her door. She frowned when she saw Katie and Anna standing in the hallway, their hands shyly behind their back. Cringing, she recognized the look on their faces. She had a pretty good idea why the two girls were knocking on her door.</p><p>“No,” she said.</p><p>“We haven’t asked you anything, yet!” Anna said.</p><p>“Fine. What can I help you ladies with?” Carolyn asked, crossing her arms under her breasts.</p><p>“We were wondering…” Anna said, stopping when she saw her sister shaking her head, “I don’t think we were doing it right.”</p><p>Laughing, Carolyn said, “Jesus, Anna!”</p><p>“I really couldn’t see what Amy was doing,” Anna said, fidgeting.</p><p>“And you want me to tell you what to do?” Carolyn asked, laughing harder.</p><p>“Um, yeah?” Anna asked, turning her big eyes on Carolyn.</p><p>“That’s not going to work,” Carolyn said, shaking her head, “the puppy dog eyes aren’t going to get me to tell you how to go down on Katie.”</p><p>“Go down?” Anna parroted, and Carolyn cringed. The kid was like a sponge, picked up everything. Especially the things Carolyn wished she wouldn’t.</p><p>“Forget I said that,” she said.</p><p>“Is that what it’s called?” Katie asked, shyly, “Going down?”</p><p><em>Shit</em>, Carolyn thought, feeling like smacking her forehead with the heel of her hand.</p><p>“It is,” Anna said, grinning, “Amy went down on you.”</p><p>“Jesus, Anna,” Carolyn said, poking her head into the hallway and looking both ways, “say it a little louder so everyone can hear you next time.”</p><p>“Sorry,” Anna said, with a sheepish grin.</p><p>“Come in,” Carolyn said, stepping out of the way, “before you get us both grounded for life.”</p><p>The two eight-year-olds filed into the room, and Carolyn closed the door. She motioned for the girls to sit on her bed, then pulled her desk chair in front of them. Looking from one to the other, she wondered how she always got stuck in these situations. She loved Anna to death, but the kid was becoming a pain in the neck.</p><p>“Are you going to help us?” Katie asked, her eyes hopeful.</p><p>Laughing, Carolyn said, “You two are killing me.”</p><p>“I kissed Katie’s privates,” Anna said, her cheeks turning red, “that’s what Amy was doing to you, right?”</p><p>Carolyn wasn’t sure if she should be amused or horrified at the mental image of Anna closing her eyes and puckering her lips to give Katie’s girlhood a quick peck, the kind of kiss reserved for an aunt or uncle. She wondered if Anna made the face she always made when she ate brussels sprouts. That made her smile, although it also made her wonder about her sense of humor.</p><p>“Um, not exactly,” Carolyn said, then wished she hadn’t when she saw Katie and Anna perk up, the curiosity back in their eyes.</p><p>“Then what?” Anna asked.</p><p>Shaking her head, Carolyn said, “Ask me again when you are in high school.”</p><p>“Come on,” her sister said, sighing theatrically, “just tell us and we’ll leave you alone.”</p><p>“Somehow I doubt that,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“Ple-e-ease,” Anna said, getting frustrated.</p><p>“Don’t you have an older sister?” Carolyn asked, looking at Katie, “Why don’t you go ask her?”</p><p>“She has a boyfriend,” Katie said, shrugging.</p><p>“Trust me Kiddo, she’d still be able to tell you all about it,” Carolyn said, laughing.</p><p>“You think?” Katie asked, considering it. She glanced at Anna, raised her eyebrows questioningly. Anna shrugged.</p><p><em>Oh God</em>, Carolyn thought, shaking her head. She said, “Don’t really ask her. I have science with her and I don’t want to have to explain why I sent you to talk to her about oral sex.”</p><p>“Oral sex?” Anna asked, perking up, again.</p><p>Looking at her sister, Carolyn sighed heavily. Talking to Anna was like walking through a minefield in snow shoes, and she kept stepping on the mines. She was losing this battle, and she decided it just wasn’t worth resisting, anymore.</p><p>She pulled her backpack onto her thighs and dug out her Health book. Flipping pages until she found the section on puberty, she turned the book around so the two girls could see. For a brief second, she felt like she was about to tell them a story, the magical tale of the man in the pink canoe.</p><p>Shaking off the weird thought, she said, “This is a vagina. Well, a drawing of one, anyway. This is the clitoris, the magic button that makes a girl go wild.”</p><p>“Um,” Anna said, glancing at Katie, “yours doesn’t look like that.”</p><p>“It will in a couple of years when you go through puberty,” Carolyn said, laughing, “the moral of the story is… The point of oral sex- or going down on a girl- is to use your mouth stimulate this little guy.”</p><p>“How do you do that?” Katie asked, her eyes wide.</p><p>“Yeah, could you show us?” Anna said, meeting Carolyn’s eyes.</p><p>“Ugh… What?” Carolyn said, laughing in surprise.</p><p>“Show us how to have oral sex,” Anna said.</p><p>“Yeah, that’s not going to happen,” Carolyn said, shaking her head, “I’ve already said too much. Now, scram so I can finish my homework.”</p><p>“I’ll tell Mom about the creek,” Anna said, suddenly.</p><p>Narrowing her eyes, Carolyn said, “You promised, remember?”</p><p>“I said the creek, not Amy,” Anna said, smiling sweetly at Carolyn.</p><p>“The two are tied together,” she said, hoping Anna would buy it. The truth was, the girl had could tell their mother about the creek, that Carolyn went there a lot without technically breaking her promise. She cringed when she saw that Anna knew this. Laughing and shaking her head, she asked, “Are you really going to blackmail me? Seems like a dangerous game to start playing, Kiddo.”</p><p>Anna looked away, said, “I don’t want to blackmail you. I- I just want…”</p><p>Frowning, Carolyn asked, “Why is this so important to you?”</p><p>“It’s not,” Anna said, a little too fast.</p><p>“Really?” Carolyn said, dubiously.</p><p>“Just show us, okay,” Anna said, blushing.</p><p>“Let’s pretend I’m saying yes,” Carolyn said, looking at her sister, “how do you propose I ‘show’ you?”</p><p>“What do you mean?” Anna asked. Her eyebrows knitted together as she thought about the question. Her cheeks got even redder when she said, “Maybe you could… you know, with Katie.”</p><p>Laughing, Carolyn said, “No offense, Katie, but that definitely isn’t happening. For one thing, that’s just wrong. Two, I have a girlfriend. I’d be cheating on Amy.”</p><p>Katie looked about as uncomfortable with the idea as Carolyn was, said, “I didn’t want you to, anyway.”</p><p>“So what else do you have?” Carolyn asked.</p><p>“I- I don’t know,” Anna said, looking down at her hands.</p><p>“Um,” Katie said, drawing Carolyn’s attention, “maybe we could do it, and you could tell us if we are doing it right?”</p><p>“Oh God,” Carolyn said, making a face, “I finally got the image of you two tribbing out of my head, and now you want to put that in my brain instead.”</p><p>“Tribbing?” Anna asked, raising her head.</p><p>“How do you do that? Zero in on the words I don’t want to you to?” She asked, sighing, “Tribbing is the name for what you two were doing when I babysat you.”</p><p>“Oh,” Anna said, a smile spreading on her face, “tribbing. Got it.”</p><p>“I need to start watching what I say around you,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“What about what Katie said?” Anna asked, meeting Carolyn’s eyes.</p><p>“Jesus, Anna,” Carolyn said, laughing sourly, “are you serious?”</p><p>“It’s weird for me, too,” Anna said, blushing.</p><p>“Then do what I did; just figure it out,” Carolyn said, then sighed because it wasn’t exactly accurate. Amy had been more experienced than her, had shown her so much. So, while it was true that she had figured out how to pleasure Amy, she had had some inside information from the girls at school and health class and just life in general. Anna was still fresh-eyed, too young to have learned any of those things.</p><p>Still, the girl seemed determined to figure out how to go down on Katie, wasn’t going to let this go easily. Carolyn thought she knew why, that her little sister looked up to her and wanted to be like her. Anna had seen her do it, and now the girl wanted to try it, too. Had already tried it but didn’t know how to do it right. Now the girl was turning to her for some sisterly advice.</p><p>Looking at Anna, she sighed again, and said, “Shit.”</p><p>“You are going to help us?” Anna asked, her eyes hopeful.</p><p>Shaking her head sadly, she said, “Yeah.”</p><p><em>I can’t believe I’m actually doing this</em>, Carolyn thought, looking at the grinning eight-year-olds.</p><p>“Let’s get this over with so I can pour some Listerine in my eyes,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“Hey,” Anna said, indignantly.</p><p>“No offense, Kiddo,” Carolyn said, laughing, “but watching you slobber all over your girlfriend isn’t my idea of a good time.”</p><p>“My girlfriend?” Anna parroted, her eyes widening.</p><p>Amused, Carolyn said, “Amy is my girlfriend. That’s why we fool around.”</p><p>“Does it mean I’m her girlfriend?” Katie asked, fidgeting, “You know… Because we did it?”</p><p>“Not exactly,” Carolyn said, resisting the urge to mess with their heads, “but if you two keep at this you just might end up as girlfriends.”</p><p>“Huh,” Katie said, thinking about it.</p><p>“Anna and Katie, sitting in a tree,” Carolyn said, laughing when her sister shot her a dirty look, “k-i-s-s-i-n-g-”</p><p>“Shut up,” Anna said, smiling in spite of herself.</p><p>“You two have kissed, right?” Carolyn asked, realizing they might not have, “what? Did you just head for home and forget to round the bases first?”</p><p>“Round the bases?” Katie asked.</p><p>“There’s a metaphor for sex involving the bases in a baseball diamond,” Carolyn explained.</p><p>“What’s a metaphor?” Anna asked.</p><p>“Um,” Carolyn said, wishing she had paid better attention in English class, “it’s like… a way to explain something by relating it to something else. Or something like that. It’s not important.”</p><p>“Okay,” Anna said, amused.</p><p>“Shut up,” Carolyn said, laughing at herself, “Anyway, there’s first, second, and third base, plus home on a baseball diamond. A level of sexual activity is represented by each base. With me so far?”</p><p>Both girls nodded, intrigued by the new information. Carolyn had to smile, remembering what it used to be like to be eight. There was a naughty thrill to hearing this kind of information for the first time, and Katie and Anna were eating it up.</p><p>“Well, first base is kissing,” Carolyn said, looking from one girl to the other, “have you two made it to first base?”</p><p>“No,” Anna said, giggling.</p><p>“Really? You are going to giggle over kissing after you’ve bumped uglies?” Carolyn said, then wished she hadn’t when the eight-year-olds started looking at each other. Chalk it up for another nugget of wisdom from big sis. Shaking her head, she went on, “Kissing is fun.”</p><p>Katie looked at her dubiously, and Carolyn laughed. The girl glanced at Anna, who shrugged.</p><p>“I’ll tell you what,” Carolyn said, smiling playfully at them, “if you want my help, we are going to do this right. No more skipping bases.”</p><p>“You mean I have to… Kiss her?” Katie asked, glancing shyly at Anna.</p><p>“Afraid so,” Carolyn said, starting to have fun with this.</p><p>Anna and Katie looked at each other, and a silent question passed between them. Finally, Anna nodded, and Katie giggled nervously. Carolyn laughed as they closed their eyes and gave each other a quick peck.</p><p>“That was cute, sweet, but it ain’t going to cut it,” Carolyn said.</p><p>Giving her an ‘Are you serious?’ look, Anna asked, “What now?”</p><p>“Do it, again, but don’t pull back so fast,” Carolyn said, putting her hand on the back of both girl’s heads. Giving in, Anna and Katie kissed, again. Not letting them pull away, Carolyn said, “Now part your lips just a little…Now, Anna… Just lightly caress Katie’s tongue with your own.”</p><p>Jerking her head aside, Anna asked, “What?”</p><p>“Trust me, Kiddo,” Carolyn said, dropping her hands. She was curious to see if the girls would do it on their own.</p><p>Anna glanced at Katie, who shrugged. Shrugging herself, Anna leaned in and kissed Katie. When the girl parted her lips, Anna’s tongue slipped into her mouth. Katie giggled but didn’t stop kissing Anna back. Carolyn smiled, thinking it was like watching two baby birds trying to fly for the first time. Inexperienced, it was an awkward kiss, no technique what so ever but, in spite of their hesitation, Anna and Katie seemed to take to it pretty quickly.</p><p>“Welcome to first base, Ladies,” Carolyn said, clapping.</p><p>Anna and Katie broke their kiss, looking a little surprised as they glanced at her. Carolyn realized they had gotten into the kiss and had forgotten about her. Seeing the smile tugging at the corners of Carolyn’s mouth, Anna blushed and grinned sheepishly.</p><p>“Told you,” Carolyn said, giving her little sister a knowing look.</p><p>Conceding, Anna nodded.</p><p>“Second base is… Probably a waste of time for you two,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“What’s second base?” Katie asked.</p><p>“Playing with these,” Carolyn said, cupping her breasts.</p><p>“Oh,” Anna said, looking down at herself. She mimicked her sister, even though she didn’t have anything to cup. Meeting Carolyn’s eyes, Anna raised her eyebrows.</p><p>“Don’t worry, Kiddo,” Carolyn said, laughing, “you’ll have them soon enough.”</p><p>“Are you still going to help us?” Katie asked, pulling the neck opening of her shirt out and looking down at her own chest.</p><p>“I won’t hold it against you for not hitting puberty, yet,” Carolyn said, smiling at her.</p><p>“So what’s third base, then?” Katie asked, letting her shirt fall back into place.</p><p>“What you came to ask me about,” Carolyn said, then added, “or using your fingers is third base, too.”</p><p>“I think I know how to do that one,” Anna said, perking up. Blushing when Carolyn and Katie turned to look at her, she said, “I- I figured it out in the tub.”</p><p>“Did you now?” Carolyn teased, laughing as her sister turned a deeper shade of red, “Well, the idea is the same, except on another person.”</p><p>“Can you get to third base with yourself?” Katie asked.</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Carolyn said, “Um, I think when you are playing by yourself, it’s a different game. Still fun to play, but different. Ain’t that right, Anna?”</p><p>Anna gave her a dirty look, and Carolyn smiled sweetly back at her.</p><p>“So you two made it to first base, and I’ll let you walk to second. That leaves third base…” Carolyn said, shaking her head, “oral sex. Remember the picture I showed you… The idea is to use your tongue and lips- even your teeth, if you are adventurous- to make your partner feel good.”</p><p><em>Yep, definitely going to hell for this</em>, Carolyn thought.</p><p>Anna looked at the health book, still open on the floor next to Carolyn’s chair. Carolyn saw the wheels turning in the girl’s head as she tried to figure out what Carolyn meant by ‘use your tongue and lips’. Anna had a pretty good imagination, but she was apparently drawing a blank.</p><p>“You have no idea what I mean, do you?” Carolyn asked, even though she already knew the answer.</p><p>Anna glanced at Katie, and the girl shook her head. Looking back at Carolyn, she said, “Not really.”</p><p>Sighing and shaking her head, Carolyn said, “Shit.”</p><p>The duo on the bed looked at her expectantly. Still shaking her head, she bit the bullet and asked, “How do you want to do this?”</p><p>“Do what?” Anna asked.</p><p>Carolyn found a quarter in her desk drawer and turned back to the girl on the bed. Looking at Katie, she said, “I guess you are the guest, so you get to choose: heads or tails?”</p><p>“Why are you flipping a coin?” Katie asked, looking at the quarter, then at Carolyn.</p><p>“Because it seems less creepy then deciding who is giving and who is getting,” Carolyn said.</p><p>“I want to give,” Anna said, snatching the quarter from Carolyn.</p><p>Shrugging, Carolyn looked at Katie and said, “I guess it is your lucky day.”</p><p>“Take your jeans off, Katie,” Anna said.</p><p>Katie looked at her, then at Carolyn. Laughing, Carolyn shrugged and said, “It’s up to you. This was your idea.”</p><p>Carolyn thought she might have caught a break, that Katie might be having second thoughts. Then the girl slid off the bed and unbuttoned her jeans. Carolyn sighed, realizing there was no getting out of this. She watched as the slight girl shimmied out of her pants, kicking them aside. She looked so shy and adorable standing in just her cute little panties and t-shirt. Katie hooked her thumbs in her panties and, with a few nervous false starts, she pulled them down, letting gravity drag them down her skinny legs.</p><p>Katie stood with her hands covering her girlhood, so shy and uncomfortable being naked from the waist down. Carolyn wanted to hug the poor girl and tell her to put her pants back on. She was about to do just that when Katie glanced at Anna, saw Carolyn’s sister grinning mischievously at her. Something unspoken passed between them, and Katie started giggling. Carolyn didn’t have a clue what it was but Katie visibly relaxed and started smiling.</p><p>The girl climbed onto the bed, stretching out on her back. Katie giggled as Anna crawled on her hands and knees, moving between her legs. She had a naughty little smile tugging at the corners of her mouth as Anna spread her legs wide and her eyes shined with mischief. Her shyness was gone as she became excited.</p><p><em>So that’s what a horny eight-year-old looks like, Carolyn thought, shaking her head.</em></p><p>Admiring at the half naked little girl, Carolyn was jealous. Katie had such a cute little pussy, all puffy hairless lips. Carolyn wished she had one as adorable as the little girl. She remembered taking the health teacher’s advice, using a hand mirror to examine herself. Things can definitely get weird down there as a girl gets older, it seemed.</p><p>Anna looked at her, raising her eyebrows expectantly.</p><p>“I guess I should say first that there is no wrong way to eat a Reese’s,” Carolyn said, laughing at her own joke, “although some things work better than others. The key is to figure out what your partner likes.”</p><p>“How do you do that?” Katie asked, propping up on her elbows so she could look at Carolyn. Her innocent curiosity made Carolyn smile. It was sweet.</p><p>“There are many ways,” Carolyn said, rubbing the back of her neck, “um, you can listen to her breathing. As a girl gets excited, her breathing will become quick and shallow. Plus, she’ll moan or sigh if she is feeling good… Her hips will move and her stomach will tighten up… There are a lot of signs that a girl is enjoying what you are doing to her.”</p><p>“Okay,” Katie said, nodding.</p><p>Carolyn laughed when she realized some of that made sense to the girl. She had to remind herself that Anna and Katie already had some experience. She had seen some of it first hand.</p><p>“Figuring out what turns a girl on is half the fun,” Carolyn said, smiling, “there is just something hot about finding that thing that drives her wild.”</p><p>Anna gave her a funny look, and Carolyn blushed, said, “Never mind.”</p><p>Anna looked at her for a second longer, then said, “How do I drive Katie wild?”</p><p>Snorting, Carolyn laughed and said, “God, that sounds weird.”</p><p>“Just tell me what to do,” Anna said, giving her a sour look.</p><p>“This is the clitoris,” Carolyn said, pointing to it on Katie’s body, “on an adult- or on anyone having gone through puberty, I guess- it can be very sensitive. I don’t know if that is the case with a girl as young as you two.”</p><p>“Okay,” Anna said.</p><p>“Now stick out your tongue and do this,” Carolyn said, mimicking the motion for the little girl. Anna gave her a look, then shrugged. She waggled her tongue like her older sister, then looked at Carolyn. Smiling at her, Carolyn said, “Now, do that to Katie.”</p><p>Anna gave her a dubious look, frowning. Carolyn just smiled at her, amused. Her sister looked down at Katie’s girlhood, chewing on her lip. Carolyn wasn’t sure if she was going to do it or not. Finally, she made up her mind, lowering her mouth to her friend’s bud. Katie giggled as Anna ran her tongue back and forth, putting her hand over her mouth. Pulling back, Anna looked at Carolyn, her eyes full of questions.</p><p>“If you do it light like that, it tickles. Try pressing a little harder with your tongue,” Carolyn said.</p><p>Shrugging, Anna tried it. Katie’s giggles turned into a gasp of surprise, then a moan as Anna’s tongue flicked back and forth across her sensitive bud. Pausing, Anna looked up at her friend. Katie grinned excitedly at her, nodded. When Anna’s mouth returned to her girlhood, Katie sighed, her hips starting to move on their own. Anna’s eyes widened, remembering what Carolyn had said.</p><p>Anna glanced at her sister and Carolyn nodded. Grinning, Anna lowered her mouth back to Katie’s girlhood, her tongue once again caressing Katie’s bud. Katie moaned, her face screwing up in pleasure. Her eyes closed, as her hips began to undulate against Anna’s mouth.</p><p>Carolyn couldn’t look away from Katie, fascinated by the look of ecstasy on the little girl’s face. Carolyn knew that look, had seen it on Amy’s face plenty of times, but, on an eight-year-old’s face, it was the craziest thing she had ever seen. There was no denying that Katie was excited by what Anna was doing to her, that she was enjoying having her cute little pussy licked.</p><p><em>Amy is right. It’s probably for the best that girls didn’t know about this until they are older</em>, Caroline thought, a little jealous of her sister’s and Katie’s early start.</p><p>Katie’s moans grew louder as her body writhed under the attention of Anna’s mouth. Anna had a hold of her thighs, trying to keep her tongue to Katie’s clit. Her cheeks were wet from the girl’s thrashings, still she was smiling.</p><p>The scene on the bed had a curious fascination over Carolyn, and she couldn’t stop watching. Anna’s and Katie’s passion was adorable and disturbing, sweet and strange. Carolyn didn’t know whether to say <em>ew</em> or <em>aww</em>. Either way, she couldn’t look away.</p><p>She had intended to show them enough to have some fun, then kick them out of her room, but she held her tongue. She found herself wanting to see this through, see how it ended. She wondered about that, finding it strange that she wanted to watch her little sister go down on her friend.</p><p>Katie’s cries were getting loud, and Carolyn glanced at the door. She wondered if they could be heard out in the hall. She didn’t want her parents to walk by and hear the little girl’s sounds of pleasure and decide to investigate. There was no good explanation of why Katie was half naked with Anna laying between her thighs and Carolyn watching. She didn’t want to have that conversation.</p><p>Getting up, she turned on her radio, cranking up the volume. Turning around, she saw Katie blinking at her and realized the girl had forgotten about her. The girl’s cheeks were red, and Carolyn wasn’t sure if it was a flush of excitement or a blush of embarrassment.</p><p>Carolyn put her finger to her lips and shushed the girl. Giggling, Katie put a hand over her mouth, trying to hold in her little wordless sounds of enjoyment. She only half succeeded, her fingers only muffling not containing them. Still, with the radio on, Carolyn doubted anyone walking by would hear anything.</p><p>A minute or two passed and suddenly Katie’s eyes widened in surprise. Her little fingers tightened on the sheets and her back arched off the bed. Carolyn held her breath, knowing what was going to happen. Sure enough, Katie’s body locked up, and her thighs clamped around Anna’s head. Her whole body shook as she lost herself to her orgasm, taking Anna along for the ride. Carolyn could hear her sister giggling, and it made her laugh, too.</p><p><em>I can’t believe I just saw that</em>, Carolyn thought, shaking her head, <em>an eight-year-old girl having an orgasm</em>. Again, she wasn’t sure if she should say <em>ew</em> or <em>aww</em>.</p><p>Eventually, Katie released Anna, and the girl grinned at her friend. Her hair was mussed and her face wet, but she looked almost as excited as Katie did. Carolyn shook her head, knowing she had helped feed the monster, again.</p><p>Katie looked a little dazed as she propped up on her elbows and looked around, said, “That was a lot better than before.”</p><p>Anna wiped her face with the back of her hand, said, “My turn.”</p><p>Carolyn said, “You can do it in your own room.”</p><p>“What if Katie needs help?” Anna asked.</p><p>Laughing, Carolyn said, “I’m sure you two can figure it out. I’ve seen enough little girl on little girl action for a lifetime.”</p><p>“Fine,” Anna said, sighing dramatically, “come on, Katie. Let’s go to my room so you can go down on me.”</p><p>Snorting, Carolyn laughed and shook her head. That just sounded so wrong coming in high, sweet voice of her kid sister.</p><p>The girls got off the bed and headed for the door. Laughing when she saw Katie’s bare backside, Carolyn said, “Forgetting something, Katie?”</p><p>Turning around, Katie said, “Thank you.”</p><p>Carolyn smiled at her, said, “You are welcome, Sweetie, but I meant your pants.”</p><p>Looking down, the girl giggled and gave Carolyn a sheepish grin. She hurriedly, slipped into her cute little panties, then her jeans. Dressed, she surprised Carolyn with a hug. Smiling, Carolyn gave her a quick squeeze, then sent her off to do God knows what with Anna.</p><p>Alone again, Carolyn wondered about what had just happened. She was a little surprised to realized she was generally okay with it. Her sister had wanted her help, and she had helped her. Admittedly, she figured she’d be in college before Anna would have questions about sex. She smiled at the memory of the two girls standing in her doorway, shyly asking about oral sex.</p><p>“I’m probably going to hell but, at least, Anna will know how to eat a pussy,” Carolyn said, laughing and shaking her head as she turned back to her homework.</p>"
1180,The Warmest Color,Ebo,0,Two girls have their day off from school take an erotic turn when they decide to watch the movie Blue is the Warmest Color.,"['F/F', 'g/g', 'oral', 'trib', 'first']","<p>God, this sucks! There’s nothing to do.”</p><p>Stephanie Conover rolled her eyes at her step-sister Haylie’s theatrical long-suffering sigh. Then she shook her head that she had thought of the girl as her step-sister. She was still getting used to it. Up until about a year and a half ago, she thought of Haylie Tanner as her goalie on her youth soccer team, then as a friend as they got lumped together when their parents became friends, then started dating. It wasn’t until a couple of months ago when her dad and Haylie’s mom got married that Haylie became her step-sister.</p><p>It still felt weird living in the same house with her. Worse, there were only three bedrooms and one of them served as her father’s office, which meant Haylie was her roommate, now. It was kind of like a sleepover that never ended. Sleepovers were fun, but it was nice when her friends went home at the end, and she had her bedroom to herself, again. Alone time was at an all time low.</p><p>Her dad promised them they were moving into a bigger place soon, and they’d have their own rooms. Haylie was a good friend and Stephanie loved her to death, but she couldn’t wait until that day.</p><p>“Stupid blizzard,” Haylie muttered, looking out the window at the swirling snow.</p><p>“At least, we are off from school,” Stephanie said, even though she was as bored as Haylie. Still, she was glad to be off from school. She was looking forward to not having to worry about her math test for at least another day.</p><p>Hell, she might even get bored enough to study for it. Probably not, but it was possible.</p><p>She had traded her school uniform for some flannel pajama bottoms and a long sleeved t-shirt when the bus had dropped them off at their driveway about an hour ago. Her long brown hair was pulled up in a ponytail, and she had taken her contacts out in favor of her glasses.</p><p>She didn’t wear her glasses to school because she thought they made her look dorky but Haylie swore she had a sexy librarian thing going for her. Stephanie figured her friend was full of shit, but it made her smile, anyway.</p><p>“What good is it to be off school if we can’t go anywhere?” Haylie asked, looking at her.</p><p>Haylie was a blonde to Stephanie’s brunette, but they looked enough alike to have been mistaken for real sisters more than once. They both had strikingly blue eyes and similar delicate features. Hell, they both had dimples when they smiled.</p><p>Haylie wasn’t smiling now.</p><p>Stephanie really didn’t have an answer to Haylie’s question, so she just shrugged and picked up the remote. She opened the channel guide and started flipping through the list. By the time she was all the way through the channels, she was shaking her head.</p><p>“There’s nothing on this time of day,” she said, turning off the TV.</p><p>“Didn’t Mom get a movie in the mail yesterday?” Haylie asked.</p><p>“I can’t believe your mom still gets DVDs from Netflix,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“Mom’s weird,” she said, shrugging, “she still has a cassette player in her car. Swears MP3s don’t sound the same.”</p><p>Laughing, Stephanie asked, “What did she get? Anything good.”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Haylie said, getting up, “check the DVD player, see if the disc is in it. I’ll check her room.”</p><p>Stephanie went to the DVD player, hit the button to open the tray. When she saw it was empty, she went down the hall to see if Haylie had found it. The girl was just pulling the disc out of the tray when she stepped through the door. Haylie held it for her to see, then read the title out loud, “’Blue is the Warmest Color’?”</p><p>“Never heard of it,” Stephanie said, going to her side.</p><p>“Me, either.”</p><p>“Probably an Indy film,” Stephanie said, taking the disc from her.</p><p>“Probably,” Haylie said, laughing. They both knew her mother had a thing for less than mainstream movies.</p><p>Looking at the disc image, Stephanie’s eyes widened, and she said, “Um, maybe we shouldn’t watch this.”</p><p>“Why? What’s wrong?” Haylie asked, looking at the disc.</p><p>“It’s rated NC-17,” Stephanie said, pointing at the rating logo.</p><p>“Really?”</p><p>“Yeah,” she said.</p><p>“Then we are definitely watching it,” Haylie said, taking the movie out of Stephanie’s hand and heading for the living room.</p><p>Stephanie followed her down the hall and said, “Neither one of us is old enough to watch it.”</p><p>“Which is why we have to watch it while we are here by ourselves,” Haylie said, her eyes bright with excitement.</p><p>An unexpected cold snap had brought with it sleet, then snow, prompting the school district to close school early. Stephanie’s dad was out of town, and Haylie’s mom didn’t get off work until four, so they were home alone.</p><p>Haylie popped the disc in the tray and ran to the couch. Patting the cushion next to her, she grinned at Stephanie and said, “Don’t make me misbehave by myself.”</p><p>Shaking her head, she sat down next to her friend- step-sister, she reminded herself. The movie started, and Stephanie felt a naughty shiver work through her. It would be another five years before either Haylie or she would be old enough to watch this movie, according to the Motion Picture Association of America. Still, they were going to.</p><p>She wondered why the film had received such a high rating. R-rated movies could be full of sex, nudity, swearing and violence, but this movie had something beyond that. Again, she got a shiver of excitement working up her spine.</p><p>At her age, these kind of movies were very educational, chock full of information her father probably didn’t want her to have access to, yet. Who knew what she was about to learn?</p><p>Stephanie glanced at Haylie, and the girl grinned at her.</p><p>The movie started with a young woman exiting her house and turning into the street. She was pretty but not by Hollywood standards. Haylie groaned beside her, and Stephanie raised her eyebrows questioningly.</p><p>“Definitely an Indy movie,” Haylie said.</p><p>“It said as much in the opening credits,” Stephanie laughed.</p><p>“I was still hoping for a regular movie.”</p><p>The young woman made her way to class, and Haylie groaned, again, as she realized the movie was in French with subtitles. Shaking her head, she said, “Now I have to read the movie, too.”</p><p>“Should I turn it off?” Stephanie asked, smiling playfully at her.</p><p>“No,” Haylie said, sighing, “might as well see what it’s about. We don’t have anything better to do, anyway.”</p><p>“That’s the spirit.”</p><p>Laughing, Haylie said, “Smart ass.”</p><p>The movie progressed to the main character sitting in a lunchroom with her friends, talking about a boy who seemed interested in the young woman. Stephanie had to smile, thinking about her own conversations around a cafeteria table about a boy. Something about the scene resonated with her, and she started to get into the story.</p><p>Haylie picked up on the quiet tension between the boy and the main character and she grinned at Stephanie, said, “The love interest.”</p><p>“Looks like it,” she agreed.</p><p>“Think we’ll get to see him naked?” Haylie asked, her grin widening slightly.</p><p>Snorting, Stephanie gave her a questioning look. Then she remembered the movie was rated NC-17, so there was a fair chance they actually would. Her cheeks flushed with color, and her heart beat a little faster. She’d never seen a boy naked before and the prospect of seeing one now both intrigued and scared her a little.</p><p>The main character, Adele, was on her way to meet her new boyfriend and sees this blue-haired girl walking with her arm around another girl’s waist. The blue-haired girl and her friend were obviously together, a couple.</p><p>Stephanie frowned when there was a moment between Adele and the blue-haired girl, a connection that brought Adele to a dead stop in the middle of a busy street. Adele looked after the couple with heavy eyes.</p><p>“Get out of the street, Adele,” Haylie said, laughing and turning to Stephanie, “stupid girl almost got ran over.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Stephanie said, still frowning. Something about that briefest of connections bothered her. It seemed significant somehow, important. It must be, for the filmmaker to leave the scene in the movie.</p><p>A sweetly romantic scene on a public bus earlier in the film leads to a first kiss in a movie theater for Adele and her new boyfriend. Stephanie watched with her knees drawn up to her chin, grinning at the blossoming relationship. She never considered herself much of a girly girl, didn’t like sappy romance movies, but something about the awkward couple was endearing, and she found herself pulling for them.</p><p>She forgot about the scene with the blue-haired girl. At least for a little while.</p><p>On screen, Adele was in her room, on her bed. Her eyes were closed, and she was having a very erotic daydream. Stephanie gasps in surprise when the blue-haired girl comes roaring back into the movie as the inspiration of Adele’s little fantasy. She gaped at the TV, seeing bits and pieces of Adele’s imaginary tryst with the blue-haired girl.</p><p>“What the hell?” Haylie said, laughing in surprise.</p><p>Stephanie could only shake her head as Adele’s hand slipped into her pants, her hand eager between her thighs. It was a very graphic scene, and she wasn’t entirely sure the actress wasn’t actually masturbating. It sure looked real enough.</p><p>“That’s… Wow,” Haylie said, her eyes as wide as Stephanie.</p><p>“I think I see why this is NC-17, now,” Stephanie said, her hand over her mouth.</p><p>Adele sat up on the bed as she brought herself to a climax. She looked a little dazed, maybe even confused about what she had done.</p><p>In the back of her mind, she began to wonder if Adele’s new boyfriend was really the love interest of the movie.</p><p>She was jarred from her thoughts when Haylie nudged her with her elbow. The girl was grinning at her and said, “I guess you aren’t the only one who does it.”</p><p>“What?” Stephanie asked, confused. Then she thought about the context of the comment, and her face turned bright red. Giving Haylie a dirty look, she said, “Shut up.”</p><p>Haylie had walked in on her while she was masturbating and the girl liked to tease her about it.</p><p>She had been in the bathroom, her jeans and panties around her ankles, her fingers a blur between her thighs. The problem with having a roommate, she couldn’t do it in her bed, anymore. The only place in the house to get any privacy was the bathroom.</p><p>So lost in the sensation washing through her body, she hadn’t noticed the door opening until Haylie gasped in surprise, then started laughing. She had tried to pull her pants up and push the door closed at the same time and ended up falling on her face when the rug in front of the sink spun out from underneath her. Haylie had finally closed the door, but, from her spot on the floor, Stephanie could still hear the girl laughing through it.</p><p>She had been too mortified to come out of the bathroom for a good twenty minutes, and she had avoided the girl the rest of the day.</p><p>“Did it feel that good when you did it?” Haylie asked, laughing as Stephanie gave her another dirty look.</p><p>“Are you ever going to forget about that?”</p><p>“Walking in on you diddling yourself?” Haylie asked, making Stephanie’s cheeks turn even redder, “not likely. Kind of thing that will scar a person.”</p><p>“Gee thanks,” Stephanie laughed, shaking her head, “think about how I must feel.”</p><p>“Well, one good thing came out of it,” Haylie said.</p><p>Stephanie knew the girl was baiting her, but she went for it, anyway, “What good came out of it?”</p><p>“You learned to lock the bathroom door,” the girl said, laughing as Stephanie hit her with one of the couch’s decorative pillows.</p><p>“Asshole,” Stephanie said, shaking her head and laughing.</p><p>“Takes one to know one.”</p><p>Stephanie hit her with the pillow, again. Laughing, Haylie held up her hands in defeat. With one more withering look, Stephanie put the pillow down.</p><p>Returning her attention back to the movie, she felt her face slowly returned to its normal color. Seeing Adele and her boyfriend kissing in a stairwell at school helped distract her from the memory of being face down on the bathroom floor with her pants around her ankles, her pale backside up in the air.</p><p>The scene cut away and when it came back both girls gasped. As graphic as the masturbatory scene had been, it didn’t prepare them for what was on the screen. Adele slipped out of her panties and crawled atop her boyfriend. The girls watched with rapt attention as they started having sex.</p><p>Again, Stephanie thought it didn’t look like they were faking it. She had seen fake sex in movies before but this wasn’t anything like that. Then Adele and her boyfriend changed positions, and Stephanie saw his very erect penis, and she gasped. Haylie must have seen it, too because she grabbed the remote and rewound it for a second look.</p><p>“Holy shit,” she said, glancing at Stephanie.</p><p>“Wow,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“I didn’t think they could show that,” Haylie said, rewinding it, again.</p><p>“Do you think… Were they really doing it?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“Maybe,” Haylie said, her eyes on the screen, “his thingy is hard.”</p><p>“I’ve never seen one,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“I saw Jacob Browning’s,” Haylie said, not looking away from the screen, “it wasn’t hard, though. Or as big.”</p><p>“Wait,” Stephanie said, taking the remote and pausing the video, “you saw Jacob Browning’s thingy?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Haylie said, then saw the questioning look on Stephanie’s face, “We were nine and playing house. We might have gotten carried away with the husband and wife thing.”</p><p>“Carried away?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>It was Haylie’s turn to blush, and she said, “Can we start the movie, again?”</p><p>“No,” Stephanie said, laughing, “you have to explain what ‘carried away’ means when playing house?”</p><p>Shaking her head, “We might have seen each other naked.”</p><p>“Uh huh.”</p><p>“And there might have been some touching involved,” Haylie said, her face scarlet, now.</p><p>“What are we talking,” Stephanie said, grinning, “Second base? Third?”</p><p>“Him or me?”</p><p>“Oh my God,” she said, laughing, “you slut.”</p><p>“Hey,” Haylie said, glaring at Stephanie.</p><p>“Thank you,” Stephanie said, grinning, “I was worried about you having the bathroom incident over my head, but now I’ll sleep easier.”</p><p>“What are you talking about?”</p><p>“Remember in history class when we learned about the Cold War?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“Um, yeah,”</p><p>“Do you remember what the acronym M.A.D. stood for?” She asked, smiling sweetly at Haylie.</p><p>Haylie laughed and said, “Just remember I never told anyone about you diddling yourself.”</p><p>“Would you stop saying ‘diddle yourself”, please?” Stephanie asked, shaking her head.</p><p>“Do you prefer ‘playing with yourself’? Flicking the bean? Or my personal favorite, Jilling off?” Haylie asked.</p><p>“Jilling off?”</p><p>“You know… It’s jacking off but for girls,” Haylie said, grinning.</p><p>“Oh God,” Stephanie said, laughing as she finally got it.</p><p>“Anyway,” the girl said, taking the remote from Stephanie, “just remember… If you fire first, we are both doing down.”</p><p>“Fair enough.”</p><p>Haylie started the movie, again. They watched with wide eyes as Adele and her boyfriend made love. Stephanie had never seen anything like it before and wondered if people actually looked like that when they were having sex.</p><p>She couldn’t say why, but she thought it would be different. Adele looked almost bored, didn’t seem to be enjoying it very much. Again, she got the nagging feeling things weren’t going to work out between them.</p><p>“We would get in so much trouble if we got caught watching this,” Haylie said, looking away long enough to grin at Stephanie.</p><p>“Yeah,” she agreed, laughing.</p><p>“Totally worth it,” Haylie said, her eyes back on the screen.</p><p>The scene ends with Adele lost in thought, her boyfriend asking if it hadn’t been good. She told him it was great. Her face said otherwise.</p><p>“Uh oh,” Haylie said.</p><p>“She lied to him,” Stephanie said, grinning.</p><p>“I don’t think he is the love interest, after all,” Haylie said.</p><p>Haylie turned out to be right, and Adele was dumping him a few scenes later. Stephanie thought about the moment in the street with the blue haired girl, and then the curious daydream Adele had masturbated to. She had an idea of where the movie was going, but she didn’t speak up because she wasn’t sure. She could still be wrong.</p><p>She wasn’t, though. It didn’t take long for the movie to confirm her theory and it came when Adele was sitting on some steps, smoking a cigarette. A fellow student, an attractive brunette sat down beside her for a smoke of her own. The girl started flirting with Adele, eventually kissed her. Adele kissed her back.</p><p>“Shit,” Haylie said, coming to the same realization that Stephanie had. <em>Blue is the Warmest Color</em> was a lesbian movie.</p><p>“Want to turn it off?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>Glancing out the window at the falling snow, Haylie sighed and said, “No. Might as well finish watching. We don’t have anything better to do.”</p><p>Stephanie shrugged, getting back into the story. She was surprised by how deeply the drama of the movie drew her in. The actress playing Adele had a shyness about her that lent her character gravity, a realism that made her relatable. Even if she didn’t share her interests in the fairer sex, she found she could still root for her.</p><p>The kiss had gotten to Adele, and she corners the girl for another make-out session, but the girl isn’t into it. Adele doesn’t take the rejection well, has to flee the school. Her friend takes her to a club, but she doesn’t seem to fit in. Spotting some lesbians in the street, she ends up following them to a lesbian bar.</p><p>“Oh shit,” Haylie said, pointing at the screen.</p><p>Stephanie had seen her, too. The blue-haired girl from the street was at the bar. Adele sees her and sparks fly. Well, for Adele, anyway.</p><p>“I think we have the real love interest, now,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“Judging by the googly eyes Adele is giving her, yeah,” Haylie said.</p><p>“The title of the movie makes more sense, too,” she said.</p><p>“Right. The blue hair,” Haylie said.</p><p>Adele is at the bar, drinking a beer, which she isn’t old enough to have purchased, when the blue-haired girl appears at her side. They end up talking, flirting a little. Again, it wasn’t as weird as Stephanie had expected it to be. They were kind of cute together.</p><p>She glanced at Haylie, saw the girl frowning. Seeing her looking, Haylie said, “What?”</p><p>“You were frowning,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“I was just thinking, they are kind of sweet together,” Haylie said, laughing, “is that weird?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Stephanie said, shaking her head in mock disapproval. She lost it and started laughing when Haylie gave her a dirty look. Holding up her hands, she said, “I’m kidding. No, they are kind of cute together.”</p><p>The blue-haired girl turned out to be named Emma and she seemed more than a little interested in Adele, even though Emma was involved with another girl. Emma eventually left with her friends, leaving Adele alone at the bar but, as she was leaving, she asked what school Adele attended.</p><p>She showed up at Adele’s school, and Adele blows off her friends to go to the park with the Emma.</p><p>“Girl’s got it bad,” Haylie said, grinning, “she’s completely ignoring her friends to see Emma.”</p><p>Stephanie thought her friend was probably right. Adele did seem into Emma, something that became more evident as the scene progressed. Again, she found herself hoping the two girls ended up together. The movie had drawn her in and she was invested in Emma’s and Adele’s life now.</p><p>When Adele joined the group of her friends the next day, they were curious about this mysterious blue-haired girl Adele had ditched them to spend time with. Curiosity turns to animosity as one girl starts grilling Adele about Emma, calling her a dyke. Adele tries to deny her attraction to Emma, but her friends aren’t buying it. Their taunts turn vicious and angers flare. It ends with Adele swinging at the girl who had been grilling her.</p><p>“Stupid bitch,” Haylie said, frowning at the screen.</p><p>Stephanie knew how she felt. Adele hadn’t done anything to deserve the abuse her so called friends were heaping on her. Their behavior pissed her off. Then she thought about her own reaction to realizing the movie was about lesbianism and she cringed. Maybe their reaction to finding out Adele was possibly a lesbian was exaggerated for the silver screen, but it rang true.</p><p>Sadly, it was human nature to fear or hate things they don’t understand. Stephanie wanted to squirm, uncomfortable. The movie had made her take a look at her own way of thinking, and she realized she needed to work on her empathy for other people.</p><p>Adele didn’t let her friends keep her from seeing Emma. Stephanie was proud of her for not letting peer pressure get the better of her. She wanted to cheer when Adele finally worked up the courage to kiss Emma. It was a sweet kiss and the smile on Adele’s face made Stephanie smile, too.</p><p>That smile slipped a little as the scene cut away to a very naked Adele and Emma kissing and touching. Her eyes widened at the very graphic imagery on the screen. Like the other sex scenes in the movie, this didn’t seem faked.</p><p>Adele’s reaction to having sex with the boy had been lackluster, but she responded strongly to being with Emma. Her excitement was clear in her eagerness, the little sounds of enjoyment she was making. Stephanie felt her pulse quicken, even if she couldn’t figure out why. There was something sensual, exciting about the two girl’s kissing. She found it weird and captivating at the same time and she couldn’t look away.</p><p>“Well, that’s…” Haylie said, never finishing her thought.</p><p>Stephanie managed to tear her eyes away from the screen long enough to glance at her friend. She saw her rubbing the back of her neck, something she did when she was nervous or thinking about something. Stephanie didn’t feel so weird about her attraction to the imagery on the screen, anymore. Haylie was feeling it, too.</p><p><em>Maybe it was just good filmmaking</em>, she thought, turning back to the movie,<em> good camera work and directing to sell the drama of the scene, to heighten the sensuality of two girls making out.</em></p><p>The problem with that logic was the director wasn’t using any fancy tricks, like wind machines or lighting to cast shadows, to heighten anything. If anything, the director had gone the minimalist route, relying on the very real passion between the actresses to sell the scene. Their desire for each other seemed real, palpable.</p><p>The scene only got more erotic, as the Adele and Emma explored each other with their hands and their mouths. Emma had her head between Adele’s legs, her mouth on the girl’s sex. It was very intimate and very real and Stephanie’s mind was spinning as she tried to make heads or tails of her own thoughts. She knew she shouldn’t like this but she couldn’t look away.</p><p>Heat spread between her thighs and she blushed at her body’s response to the two girl’s having sex on the screen. She hoped Haylie wouldn’t look at her, see her like this. She closed her eyes and tried to relax, hoping not being able to see Emma’s and Adele’s passion for each other would cool her arousal. Unfortunately, she couldn’t escape the sounds, the little noises they were making. Those sighs and moans penetrated her personal darkness and didn’t help, any.</p><p>Flustered, she opened her eyes, again. She saw Adele with her mouth on Emma’s breast, her tongue teasing the stiffening nipple. Stephanie’s breath caught in her throat and she felt her own nipples stiffening. Looking down, she saw them straining against the thin cotton t-shirt she wore. Blushing a deeper shade of red, she wanted to cover up but couldn’t do so without drawing attention to herself.</p><p>She glanced at Haylie out of the corner of her eye and saw the girl wasn’t paying her any attention. Relaxing some, she noticed Haylie’s eyes were glued to the screen and she was chewing on her lip absent-mindedly. Stephanie’s eyes widened as she realized her friend was feeling something, too. Was she turned on by what was on the screen, like Stephanie was?</p><p>She wanted to ask, but she was afraid of giving herself away. Stymied, she turned back to the screen. She tried not to seem too interested in what was happening on the screen, but she didn’t know how successful she was. It was hard to concentrate because she was a horny mess. The more she tried not to be aroused by Adele and Emma’s tryst, the more aroused she became.</p><p><em>God, how long is this scene</em>, Stephanie thought with an inward groan. The heat between her thighs was almost uncomfortable and her panties were getting damp from her excitement. She couldn’t remember ever being this excited before.</p><p>Just when she didn’t think she could take any more, it ended. She took a deep breath, fought to get her racing heart under control. It slowly returned to a normal pace. As she calmed down, she felt a little dazed. Her reaction to the erotic scene had left her drained, confused. She didn’t understand her response to watching the two girl’s fooling around. Biting her lip, she wondered about just what it meant.</p><p>She was only half paying attention to the movie, distracted by her own thoughts. She was aware that Adele was eating dinner with Emma’s parents, but wasn’t really following the dialogue.</p><p>The scene ended and Stephanie’s attention was pulled back to the screen as she heard Adele moaning. She cringed when she saw them naked, again. She hadn’t completely recovered from the last time.</p><p>Emma was sitting, all of her weight on one buttock and thigh. Adele was on her hands and knees, fitted between Emma’s spread legs like a Lincoln Log. The flex of their bodies rubbed their pussies together. Stephanie watched wide-eyed this curiously graceful union of their bodies, her heart racing in her breast. The way Adele looked over her shoulder at Emma, the slack mouth look of enjoyment on her face got to Stephanie and she felt her body starting to respond, again. It was worse this time because the coupling on the screen was even more erotic than the first time they were together.</p><p>She found the roll of Adele’s and Emma’s hips fascinating, couldn’t look away. She had never seen anything like it. It was almost like some forbidden dance, sensual and passionate. She couldn’t even kid herself that she wasn’t turned on by the frantic meetings of their eager bodies.</p><p>The camera zoomed in on Adele’s face, her enjoyment filling the screen. The noises she was making filled the living room, her moans and sighs making it hard for Stephanie to breathe. The look of sheer ecstasy on Adele’s face had her heart racing a mile a minute. She didn’t even notice she had a death grip on the couch arm, her fingers in danger of tearing right through the fabric. The look in Adele’s eyes was all she could think about.</p><p>The scene came to an end and, again, she felt emotionally drained. This movie was like a roller coaster for her body, had her up and down and in a mess. She couldn’t even look at Haylie. She didn’t want to know if the girl had noticed how flustered Emma and Adele had made her.</p><p>She got up and went into the kitchen, wanting to laugh at how rubbery her legs felt. She went to the fridge and grabbed a couple of cans of Coke, most as an excuse for needing to go to the kitchen. Really, she just needed a moment to collect herself. Leaning against the sink, she took a bunch of deep breaths to calm herself.</p><p>She really wasn’t ready still, but she didn’t want to draw Haylie’s attention by lingering too long. She started back to the living room when she heard the crunch of tires on the snowy driveway. She ran to the door, peeked through the window. She saw Haylie’s mother’s car in the driveway.</p><p>“Shit,” she said, sitting the Cokes down on the sink, “your mom is home, Haylie. Grab the movie!”</p><p>Haylie uncoiled herself from the couch and ran to the DVD player. She popped the disc and ran it down the hall to her mother’s room Stephanie hurried to the couch and fumbled for the remote. Her heart racing, she hit the source button and got the cable feed up. She turned it to the Sci-fi channel, hoping something good was on. She didn’t have time to channel surf.</p><p>No sooner did she have the channel up, did her step-mother come trundling in from the snow. She wasn’t dressed for the weather, wearing heels and a skirt. She was cursing under her breath about the cold. Seeing Stephanie looking at her, she gave the girl a sheepish grin, “It’s freezing out there. The temperature has dropped a good twenty degrees since I went to work this morning.”</p><p>Haylie came back to the living room and plopped down beside Stephanie.</p><p>“Have you two been behaving?” Her mother asked, stepping out of her shoes.</p><p>“We were going to have a party but everyone is snowed in,” Haylie said, not looking at her mother.</p><p>The woman laughed, “Yeah. Who needs a babysitter in weather like this.”</p><p>“Kind of a wasted day,” Haylie said, winking at Stephanie when her mother left the room.</p><p>“Stephanie?”</p><p>Opening her eyes in the dark, she said, “I’m awake.”</p><p>“Do you think Adele and Emma stayed together?” Haylie asked.</p><p>“I don’t know,” she said, then grinned, “I hope so.”</p><p>“Me, too,” the girl said.</p><p>Haylie was quiet for awhile, but Stephanie sensed she had more to say. Staring up at the ceiling, she waited for the girl to gather her nerve. She remembered the curious look on Haylie’s face as they watched the lesbian sex scene in ‘Blue is the Warmest Color’. Stephanie thought she knew what her friend’s next question was going to be and her heart beat a little faster. As she watched the shadows dancing on the ceiling, she wondered what her answer would be.</p><p>The fact that she was even thinking about it spoke volumes about her own reaction to the erotic coupling of Adele and Emma. The tangle of their bodies on the bed, their writhing in the grip of passion had been erotic and fascinating. She had never seen anything like it before and would never forget it. Even now she could see the intimate joining of their bodies, the sensual flex of their hips as the moved in perfect harmony.</p><p>She blushed as a pleasant heat spread in her lower abdomen. Never before had she been turned on by other girls or women but she would be lying if she said she wasn’t aroused now, thinking about that scene from the movie.</p><p>She pushed a fold of the comforter between her thighs, rubbing against it. Biting her lip to hold back a moan, she wondered if this is what it would feel to rub against another girl like Adele and Emma had done. She had to stop before the moan could rip its way from her. She had made herself a horny mess.</p><p>She thought, <em>if Haylie works up the nerve to ask the question, I’m going to say yes</em>.</p><p>“Do you…” Haylie said, trailing off.</p><p>“What?” Stephanie asked, holding her breath. Was she going to ask the question, the one that would take their friendship in a completely different direction?</p><p>“Do you think it felt good? What Adele and Emma did?” She asked, her nervousness clear in her voice. Stephanie’s heart started racing, realizing the girl was circling the question, testing Stephanie’s willingness.</p><p><em>How do I encourage her without seeming like I was encouraging her</em>, Stephanie thought, then had to smile, <em>Oh God, I’m already too far gone to turn back now.</em></p><p>“They seemed to enjoy it,” she said, hearing the quaver in her voice. She wondered if Haylie would pick up on her nervous excitement.</p><p>“Yeah,” Haylie said, falling silent, again.</p><p>The anticipation was getting to Stephanie, her desire frustrated by the slow circling of the question on Haylie’s part. The longer the girl took getting to it, the tauter her nerves were stretched. She needed the girl to ask the question, not just wanted her to, anymore.</p><p>“Is it weird that I liked watching them together?” Haylie asked. Stephanie didn’t have to look at her to see her chewing on her lower lip anxiously. It was a nervous tic of hers.</p><p>“Maybe,” Stephanie said, grinning, “but I liked it, too. It was very… Hot.”</p><p>“It was, wasn’t it?” Haylie said, laughing away some of her tension. Stephanie sensed the girl relax some.</p><p>She had done it, had let the girl know she was interested. Now all she had to do was ask the damn question!</p><p>“If I ask you something,” Haylie said, her voice shaky, “do you promise not to freak out?”</p><p>Her frustration got the better of her and Stephanie said, “Get over here, already.”</p><p>She saw Haylie sit up in the gloom. She thought the girl was grinning but she couldn’t be sure. The girl giggled as she threw back her covers and padded over to Stephanie’s bed. Scooting back, Stephanie held up her own covers so the girl could crawl in.</p><p>Up close, she could see Haylie’s eyes, her smile. The girl said, “I wasn’t sure if you would want to.”</p><p>“I want to,” Stephanie said, taking a deep breath. Saying it out loud felt like a weight had been lifted off her chest.</p><p>“Can we keep our clothes on?” Haylie asked, nervously, “I think it’d be less weird if we did.”</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Stephanie said, thinking all she wore was a pair of panties and a t-shirt. Hardly a nun’s habit. Still, she understood Haylie’s hesitation and kind of appreciated it.</p><p>“Okay,” her friend said, with a little laugh, “how do you want to do this?”</p><p>“What do you mean?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“Do you want to be Emma or Adele?” Haylie asked.</p><p>At first, the question didn’t make a lot of sense. Emma or Adele? Then she thought about the scene and it dawned on her what Haylie was asking. The way the two girls moved together, there really wasn’t a top or bottom. Emma had been sitting, most of her weight on one thigh, her other leg up in the air. Adele had been on her hands and knees, straddling Emma’s leg.</p><p>“Oh,” she said, grinning, “Emma, I think.”</p><p>She could just make out Haylie grinning as the girl said, “I was hoping you would say that. I wanted to be Adele.”</p><p>Her hand on the covers, ready to throw them back, Stephanie hesitated and asked, “Are we really going to try this?”</p><p>“You don’t want to?” Haylie asked, her eyes seeking out Stephanie’s in the dark.</p><p>“No, I do. I just wanted to be sure you were okay with it,” she said, throwing back the covers.</p><p>“Are you sure? Now’s the time to say something,” Haylie said.</p><p>Laughing, Stephanie said, “Would you shut up and fuck me already.”</p><p>Haylie gasped in surprise, then burst out laughing. Her eyes were shining with mischief, when she said, “You want me to fuck you, huh?”</p><p>“Isn’t that what we are doing?”</p><p>“I guess it is,” Haylie said, grinning.</p><p>Stephanie sat up, then leaned to one side, so her right buttock was off the bed. All of her weight was on her left side, and she used her arm to balance herself. With her left thigh flat on the bed, she opened her legs. This was the way Emma had positioned her body in the movie. Haylie took a deep breath to summon her courage, then got on her hands and knees. She moved back until she was straddling Stephanie’s left thigh, lowering her hips closer to the bed as she went. Both girls gave a nervous giggle as their girlhoods met. Their young bodies nested together tightly.</p><p>Haylie looked at Stephanie over her shoulder and asked, “This is how they were, right? Adele and Emma?”</p><p>“I think so,” she said, her voice shaky, “or close enough that the difference won’t matter. I think as long as our… Um, you know.”</p><p>“Right,” Haylie said, laughing, “I’m not going to lie… It’s a little weird being this… close to you.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Stephanie said. She had been thinking the same thing. The feel of Haylie’s girlhood mashed against her own was a curious one. Not unpleasant, but very intimate and odd.</p><p>Neither girl moved for a long second, just sort of hung out with their bodies entwined. Finally, Stephanie felt foolish and took a deep breath and just went for it. The roll of her hips made Haylie gasp. The girl looked over her shoulder at Stephanie, her eyes wide.</p><p>“A little warning, next time,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“What, do you want me to say one, two, three go?” Stephanie said, grinning.</p><p>“It would be nice, yeah,” her friend said, shaking her head, “I’m ready now.”</p><p>Stephanie pushed her hips forward, and their bodies rubbed together deliciously. It felt better than she was expecting. She had known it would probably feel good but not like this. She glanced at Haylie, saw the girl was feeling it, too. The girl nodded, and it was all Stephanie needed. Her hesitation fled her, and she found an easy rhythm, the roll of her hips drawing a moan from Haylie.</p><p>Little waves of pleasure were washing through her, and she bit her lip to keep quiet. Each wave eroded her ability to hold her voice in check. The first moan escaped her, and she knew she wouldn’t be able to hold them back, anymore. Her little wordless sounds of enjoyment mingled with Haylie’s, sounding very loud in the still night. Still, she didn’t think the noises they were making could be heard outside the room.</p><p><em>Not yet, anyway</em>, she thought glancing at the door.</p><p>Adele and Emma had made a lot of noise during their frantic coupling and already Stephanie’s cries were getting louder. Haylie’s too, as their excitement grew.</p><p>Stephanie remembered the sexy writhing of Emma’s and Adele’s body, the almost hypnotic flex of their bodies as they strained toward ecstasy. She hadn’t been able to look away from the screen, the roll of their hips drawing her eyes like a moth to a flame. She wished she could see Haylie and herself, now. Would it look as sensual, as erotic when they did it as it had on the TV screen? She thought it might.</p><p>Her hand found Haylie’s hip, and she helped the girl push back against her. The girl’s hand covered hers and squeezed. Stephanie could feel her arousal grow as the fingers tightened on hers, knew the girl was enjoying this as much as she was.</p><p>Before Haylie moved into her room, she used to abuse her old teddy bear, and this felt a lot like that, only better. Haylie was soft and warm, whereas Teddy had been furry and had made her inner thighs itchy. The girl met her counter thrust for thrust, the wonderful sensations washing through her even more intense than those times she took advantage of the poor stuffed animal. Then there were the sexy little sounds Haylie was making.</p><p>When her body began to gather tension, she recognized it from those times she was with her bear. Her eyes widening, she realized she was about to come. It didn’t help when she noticed Haylie’s cries had become urgent, the roll of her hips graceless. Her eyes widened even further as she realized Haylie was going to climax, too.</p><p>Her fingers tightened on Haylie’s hip as her body exploded in ecstasy. She gasped as the girl ground against her once, twice, three times, then gasped as her own body went crazy. They were too tangled up to get loose, so they shook together.</p><p>Brushing the hair from her sweaty brow, Stephanie tried to catch her breath, to slow her heartbeat. Her young body felt as light as a feather, and she had a dazed smile on her face. She couldn’t remember ever feeling so good.</p><p>“Jesus,” Haylie said, breathlessly. She managed to untangle her body from Stephanie’s and sat up. Shaking her head, she said, “That was intense.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Stephanie agreed, grinning.</p><p>Her friend was looking at her funny and Stephanie sensed she wanted to say something more. She waited patiently for the girl to make up her mind. In the gloom, she could just make out the girl rubbing the back of her neck. It made Stephanie’s eyes widen because she knew it was a nervous habit of Haylie’s. What did the girl have left to be nervous about after what they just did?</p><p>Finally, Haylie must have summoned her courage enough to ask, “Could I kiss you?”</p><p>“Kiss me?” Stephanie parroted, surprised.</p><p>“I think we should,” her friend said, nervously rubbing her neck, “you know, after what we did.”</p><p>Stephanie looked at her long moment, then thought about it. She could think of worse things to do than kissing Haylie. The girl had a point, too. After their very intimate coupling, a kiss seemed somehow appropriate.</p><p>“Um, okay,” she said, smiling uncertainly.</p><p>Her heart had started to slow, but it picked up its pace as Haylie leaned towards her. Closing her eyes, she pressed her lips to Haylie’s. She started to pull back until she felt the girl’s tongue touch her lips. Stephanie hesitated, not sure if she wanted Haylie to be her first kiss. Well, first French kiss, anyway.</p><p>Haylie felt her uncertainty, pulled back. Stephanie surprised herself by putting her hand on the back of her friend’s neck and letting her lips part. A shiver of excitement worked through her as Haylie’s tongue caressed her own, teased her into a much deeper kiss than she had intended.</p><p>She was a little breathless when they finally pulled back. Her lips were tingling… Hell, everything was tingling. It surprised her how much her body responded to the kiss, to Haylie. Then something dawned on her, and she started laughing.</p><p>“What’s funny? The kiss?” Haylie asked, uncertainty creeping into her voice.</p><p>“No. It was a nice kiss,” Stephanie said, smiling at her, “my first.”</p><p>“Mine, too,” Haylie said, returning the smile.</p><p>“I laughed because we kind of did this ass backward,” she said.</p><p>“Ass backward?”</p><p>“The kiss usually comes first,” Stephanie said, laughing.</p><p>Snorting, Haylie said, “I guess you are right. We’ll just have to do it right next time, then.”</p><p>“Next time?” Stephanie asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“Don’t pretend you don’t want to do that, again,” Haylie said.</p><p>“I hadn’t thought about it,” Stephanie said, then added with a grin, “I’m still recovering from this time.”</p><p>The girl laughed and grinned at her. Stephanie realized her hand was still on the back of Haylie’s neck and that the girl’s face was close to hers. Grinning sheepishly, she pulled her hand away. Haylie didn’t pull back, just kept smiling at her. Her heart rate kicked into overdrive when she met her friend’s eyes in the gloom. Stephanie swallowed hard, leaning closer. She didn’t go all the way, stopping with her lips inches from Haylie’s. Would Haylie come the rest of the way and kiss her, again?</p><p>She realized she was holding her breath, and that told her how much she wanted the girl to kiss her.</p><p>Haylie leaned in that last few inches and their lips met, again. The kiss lingered, neither girl ready to break it.</p><p>Finally, Haylie put her hands on Stephanie’s shoulders and gently pushed her away. Laughing and shaking her head, she said, “We need to stop.”</p><p>“Why?” Stephanie asked. Stopping was the last thing she wanted to do.</p><p>“Because I like it too much,” Haylie said.</p><p>“How does that make sense?” Stephanie asked, making the girl laugh, again.</p><p>When Stephanie put her hand on the girl’s neck, Haylie came willingly enough. This time, she didn’t pull back from the kiss. When their lips finally parted, Haylie gave her a shy smile, said, “We really should have stopped.”</p><p>“Why is that?” Stephanie said, raising her eyebrows questioningly. She didn’t understand why her friend wanted to stop.</p><p>“Because I don’t think we can now,” Haylie said, kissing her, again.</p><p>Stephanie felt her toes curl, and she would have laughed if she wasn’t so distracted by Haylie’s teasing tongue. The kiss only got more intense as they grew more comfortable, more familiar with each other. Already excited, Stephanie felt herself getting turned on.</p><p>The girl’s words started to make sense and Stephanie thought Haylie was probably right. They couldn’t stop now, and she knew what that meant. Adele and Emma had shown them the way.</p><p>Haylie didn’t seem that surprised when Stephanie pulled back so she could slip out of her shirt. The girl looked down at Stephanie’s small, up-swept breasts, her eyes hard to read in the gloom. Regretting her actions, Stephanie felt her face turn red with embarrassment. She put her arm across her breasts, self-consciously. She started to put her shirt back on, but Haylie put her hand on the shirt and pulled it away from her.</p><p>“Don’t,” the girl said, pulling Stephanie’s arm down to uncover her breasts. Her eyes were hot on Stephanie’s skin, and she shivered.</p><p>“Can I touch them?” Haylie said, her nervousness creeping into her voice.</p><p>“Okay,” Stephanie said, her heart racing. She couldn’t hold in the giggle that ripped from her as Haylie touched her breast. Even after what they had done earlier, this seemed weird. Maybe it was because there was no cotton between them this time.</p><p>Her nipple stiffened between Haylie’s fingers, and she groaned as they began to ache sweetly. Haylie looked up at her, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. Stephanie bit her lip as the girl teased another moan from her.</p><p>“Can we turn on the light? I want to see you,” Haylie said.</p><p>“Um…” Stephanie said, finding it hard to think with the girl’s hand on her breast. She knew if she turned the light on, it would be visible under the door. If one of their parents got up and saw the light on, they’d come and investigate why they were still up. It probably wouldn’t be good for them to get caught like this.</p><p>Still, she wanted to turn the light on, had wanted to the whole time Haylie and she was doing it. Inspiration hit her and she gave Haylie a quick kiss and said, “Wait here.”</p><p>She grabbed her spare blanket from the closet and put it on the floor in front of the door to cover the gap underneath. Satisfied, she went back to her bed but didn’t join Haylie. Instead, she clicked her bedside lamp on its lowest setting. When her eyes adjusted to the glare, she saw her friend looking at her. It was a curious look, one Haylie had never given her before.</p><p>She realized Haylie was checking her out and not in the way girls sometimes looked at other girls. This was no friendly comparison or disdain for some fashion faux pas. There was a new curiosity in her eyes that intrigued Stephanie. She wasn’t sure how she felt about this new attention her friend was giving her. The smile that tugged at the corners of Haylie’s mouth only made things worse. It wasn’t just an idle interest.</p><p>“Take your panties off,” Haylie said, still looking her up and down.</p><p>“You need to get undressed, too,” Stephanie said, hooking her thumbs in the waistband of her panties.</p><p>She hesitated as Haylie pulled her shirt up and off. She drank the girl in, really looked at her for the first time. Being roommates, she had seen Haylie in all stages of undress, but it was different this time. Something had changed.</p><p>Haylie was slender and shapely, years of running around on a soccer field keeping her trim. She had an athletic build that Stephanie found appealing. Just how appealing was a bit of an eye-opener for her.</p><p>“Hurry up and come back to bed,” Haylie said, stretching out on her back. Lifting her backside off the mattress, she slipped out her panties. She waggled them at Stephanie, then tossed them aside. Her eyes fell pointedly on Stephanie’s panties, then met Stephanie’s eyes.</p><p>Getting the message, Stephanie shimmied out her panties, let them pool around her ankles before stepping out of them. Naked, she crawled back on the bed and stretched out on her back beside her friend. Stephanie glanced at Haylie, and they both started giggling. Being naked and naughty had the adrenaline flowing and hearts a racing.</p><p>The first kiss was unsure, both girls awkward in their nakedness. It ended in another giggling fit. Stephanie kissed Haylie again, before the girl was finished laughing. The girl kissed her back and neither one of them felt like laughing. When Haylie pulled back, Stephanie could see the desire in her eyes. Haylie must have seen Stephanie’s own arousal because she smiled and moved closer. Not close enough for Stephanie, so she pulled her into her arms. The girl giggled as their naked bodies pressed together, but her eyes flashed at Stephanie.</p><p>“Is this okay?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“As long as the parents don’t check on us,” Haylie said, kissing her, “although, I guess it would be the quickest way to get our own rooms.”</p><p>Laughing, she said, “I meant about this.”</p><p>“I know what you meant,” Haylie said, smiling playfully at her.</p><p>Stephanie kissed her, then, and felt the girl responding. The Haylie giggled as Stephanie let her hand slip up her flank to cup one of her breasts. She pulled back from the kiss to look at Stephanie’s hand on her chest. The giggle turned into a moan as Stephanie gently kneaded it. She bit her lip to stifle the next one.</p><p>Remembering what she had seen in the movie, Stephanie lowered her mouth to the stiffened nub of Haylie’s nipple, making the girl gasp in surprise. She tasted the salty sweat on the girl’s skin as she teased her nipple with her tongue.</p><p>“Okay, that’s a little weird,” Haylie sighed, her back arching. Weird or not, Stephanie’s tongue drew a thick moan from the girl. Stephanie moved to her other breast, rolling her eyes up at Haylie. The girl was holding her breath in anticipation, and it exploded out of her as a sigh as Stephanie trapped the nipple with her lips.</p><p>The little noises Haylie was making were exciting, like the girl’s body was a musical instrument. Stephanie wondered what other sounds she could tease out of her friend. She remembered the things she had seen in the movie but did she really want to do those things to Haylie. At the time, she had crinkled up her nose in disbelief at what Adele and Emma were doing to each other with their mouths and hands.</p><p>Her hand on Haylie’s shoulder, she gently urged the girl to her back. Haylie looked up at expectantly, her eyes full of curiosity about what Stephanie was going to do next. That look on Haylie’s face made her feel bold, and her hand slipped down the girl’s taut stomach. The girl jerked in surprise when Stephanie’s hand found her girlhood. Her eyes wide, she started to push Stephanie’s hand away, then changed her mind. Putting her face in her hands, she let Stephanie tease her bud with her fingertips.</p><p>When she lowered her hands, Haylie’s face was red with embarrassment, and she couldn’t look at Stephanie. Still, a moan escaped her slack mouth, and her hips began to move on their own. She bit her lip as she realized she liked what Stephanie was doing to her. Another moan slipped from her, and she finally looked at Stephanie. She offered Stephanie a nervous smile, shaking her head.</p><p>“I knew we should have stopped,” she said, putting her hand over her mouth as another moan escaped her.</p><p>“You want me to stop?” Stephanie asked, grinning playfully at her.</p><p>“No,” Haylie said, laughing, “and that’s the problem.”</p><p>“You know what your problem is,” Stephanie said, getting to her hands and knees and moving between her friend’s spread legs, “you don’t want to want this. Me, I’ve decided to embrace it.”</p><p>With that, she lowered her mouth to her friend’s girlhood. Her heart was knocking around her chest like a crazed animal as her tongue tasted the salt of Haylie’s bud. For all of her bravado, she was a nervous wreck. Instead of wading in slowly to get used to the waters, she had cannonballed from the high dive without checking below first. Luckily, the waters were deep and warm, not nearly as scary as she thought they would be.</p><p>“Oh shit,” Haylie said, trying to push Stephanie’s head from between her thighs. Her efforts became weaker as Stephanie continued to caress her tender bud with her tongue. She finally gave up fighting it, and she said, “Fine, I want this. All of it.”</p><p>Stephanie looked up at her and winked. Haylie laughed and ran her hair through her hair. Biting her lip, she propped up on her elbows to watch what Stephanie was doing to her. Her hips began to gyrate against Stephanie’s mouth, moving without her control.</p><p>“Shit,” she said, laughing, “that feels so good.”</p><p>“Yeah?” Stephanie asked, curious. She really didn’t know what she was doing. While the scene of Adele and Emma going down on each other had been graphic, it hadn’t revealed a lot of what the girl’s had been doing to each other.</p><p>Moaning, Haylie said, “Yeah.”</p><p>Pleased, Stephanie didn’t let up. She had Haylie writhing on her back, keeping her mouth on the girl’s bucking body getting harder. Her cheeks were wet from the girl’s thrashings, but the little wordless cries from Haylie’s slack mouth made it worth it.</p><p>Through trial and error, she learned what Haylie liked, learned how to make the loveliest sounds come from her beautiful instrument. Haylie was trying to be quiet but not really succeeding, the feel of Stephanie’s tongue as it caressed her bud making it impossible to control her voice.</p><p>An urgency entered Haylie’s cries, and Stephanie rolled her eyes up to see the girl’s face pinched in ecstasy. Her back arched off the bed, and her hips lost their grace as she strained toward an orgasm. Stephanie grabbed her thighs, managed to keep her face to the girl’s thrashing body long enough to finish her off. Hissing through clenched teeth, Haylie stiffened against Stephanie’s mouth, then jerked like she had been shocked. She put a hand on Stephanie’s forehead and pushed her away as her body went crazy.</p><p>“Jesus,” she said, laughing. She stretched like a cat in a sunny spot, then smiled up at Stephanie. Propping up on her elbows, she touched Stephanie’s cheek, said, “You are all wet. Sorry about that.”</p><p>“It’s okay,” she said, leaning in for a kiss. Haylie’s fingers tightened in her hair, not letting her pull back from the kiss. Her toes curled, and she felt a little dizzy from the intensity of the desire behind it.</p><p>“Wow,” she husked, when Haylie finally let her pull back.</p><p>Smiling, Haylie scooted back then got to her knees. She patted the mattress where she had been, her eyes flashing at Stephanie. The look on her face made Stephanie’s heart beat faster as she stretched out on her back. Haylie spread Stephanie’s legs wide, crawling between them. Her eyes were hot on the soft folds of Stephanie’s girlhood, making her shiver.</p><p>Haylie traced a hand along the inside of Stephanie’s thigh, higher and higher. The first brush of her fingertips on her tender flesh made her sigh and squirm. Haylie put pressure on her bud, making lazy circles that drove her body crazy. It was a little weird, being touched like this by another girl but it felt too good to stop.</p><p>Then Haylie did her own cannonball into the deep waters, her tongue hot and wet as it found Stephanie’s clit. Stephanie moaned as it sent shivers of pleasure through her young body. Really without thinking about it, her hand slipped into Haylie’s hair, holding the girl’s mouth to her girlhood. The girl rolled her eyes up at Stephanie, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. It was a knowing smile.</p><p>Like Haylie had, she was trying to be quiet but failing miserably. It seemed like the more she attempted to keep her little cries in check, the more that slipped free of her. Haylie wasn’t helping any, her lovely tongue making it hard to think about anything other than the wonderful sensations awash in her young body. She completely forgot herself more than once, her cry sharp enough to draw a look from Haylie. She’d glance at the door, hoping her parents were deep asleep.</p><p>Haylie’s fingers dug into her hips as she tried to control Stephanie’s writhing body. It hurt, but the pain seemed to combine with the pleasure, to blur the boundaries until they were one and the same. Her fingers tightened in Haylie’s hair as her body began to feel really, really good.</p><p>An orgasm stirred awake deep inside of her. Sluggish at first, it soon came roaring to life. She put her free hand, the one not tangled in Haylie’s hair, to her mouth as her body locked up. Her whole body arched off the bed, only her shoulders and her toes touching the mattress. Trapped, Haylie went with her, her face buried between her thighs. Then all the tension fled her body, and she collapsed into a panting, trembling mess. She felt like she was going to melt into a puddle of happy nerve endings, she felt so relaxed.</p><p>She glanced at her friend, saw the girl wiping her face with the back of her hand. Blushing, she sat up and kissed the girl. Now, she understood the passion of Haylie’s kiss. The way she kissed Haylie left the girl looking a little dazed.</p><p>“Wow,” she said, sitting back on her haunches.</p><p>“God bless Netflix,” Stephanie said, grinning at her friend.</p><p>Laughing, Haylie said, “God bless Netflix, huh?”</p><p>“And you, of course,” Stephanie said, sighing happily. Closing her eyes, she just wanted to enjoy the lovely feeling of her body.</p><p>“Stephanie?” Haylie said.</p><p>Opening her eyes, she said, “Yeah?”</p><p>“This is going to happen again, isn’t it?” Haylie asked, her eyes meeting Stephanie’s.</p><p>“Yeah, I think it is.”</p><p>“Good,” Haylie said, grinning, “I get to be Emma next time.”</p>"
1181,Always a Bridesmaid,Ebo,0,A woman finds herself drawn to the little sister of her best friend. Things get complicated when she finds out it isn't a one-sided attraction.,"['F/g', 'rom', '1st', 'oral', 'trib']","<p>Sitting at a table in the rapidly dying wedding reception, Jenny Marion was trying her best not to stare. It was a losing battle, her eyes pulled back to the little group of people standing off to her left, drawn to one particular person like a moth to a flame or iron to a magnet. It seemed like the more she tried, the less she succeeded.</p><p>“Get a grip, Jenny,” she said, shaking her head, “it's just Maddie.”</p><p>It wasn't 'just Maddie', though. Jenny thought it had a lot to do with today, her best friend's wedding. She and Grace Ogden had been friends since they were barely out of diapers, more than twenty years now. The thing is, her feelings for Grace were... Complicated. Well, complicated for Jenny, anyway. Ever since one boring, momentous summer day when they were twelve, Jenny has been secretly carrying a torch for the woman.</p><p>Her oldest friend had looked so beautiful in her flowing white dress, her long blonde hair pulled up in a complicated twist. She had been so radiant, so in love with the lucky bastard standing next to her at the alter, that Jenny had felt a twist of jealousy in her heart. She wished it could have been her standing up there, being smiled at like that.</p><p>When the minister asked for objections to their union, Jenny had to bite her tongue. Her only objection was losing her only chance with Grace. Not that she really ever had one. It had become clear early on that Grace didn't feel the same way about Jenny, so she had settled for just being friends.</p><p>Sighing, she brought her champagne flute to her lips, then blinked when she found it empty. It was her fifth of the day, and she had only started drinking after Grace and her husband had driven away to begin their honeymoon. She contemplated raiding the drink table, again, but decided she probably shouldn't. Things were already getting fuzzy around the edges, and she needed to drive home later.</p><p>She glanced around the remaining guests, trying to pick out someone who'd let her take them home. Watching her best friend and first love get married reminded her that she didn't have anyone in her life, her last girlfriend out of the picture over a month ago. The thought of going home to an empty bed was just too depressing. Still, she didn't see anyone in the waning crowd that appeared to be a lesbian, nor any women drunk enough that she might be able to sweet talk them into trying it.</p><p>A couple of guys smiled when her eyes passed them, but she really wasn't looking for that tonight. She had dated a few boys in high school, had even slept with a couple of them. Now and then, she'd get an urge for a man, but she still preferred the company of the fairer sex. A certain blond haired, blue eyed girl with braces had seen to that.</p><p>Her eyes came back to the small group of people, the one that kept grabbing her attention. It wasn't the group as a collective but one individual- Madeline, Grace's little sister. Jenny hadn't seen her in three years, and the girl had changed drastically. Thirteen now, Madeline- or Maddie, as most people called her- had finally grown into her knees and was well on her way to becoming a lovely young woman. She looked amazing in her peach colored bridesmaid dress.</p><p><em>Great, Jenny</em>, she thought, shaking her head, <em>are you that hard up that you are checking out middle schoolers, now?</em></p><p>Feeling Jenny's eyes on her, Maddie turned from her little group of friends and saw Jenny sitting by herself. She gave Jenny a little wave and a smile, which didn't do anything for Jenny's wayward thoughts.</p><p><em>God, she looks just like Grace at that age</em>, Jenny thought, feeling a twinge in her heart.</p><p>Most sisters looked alike to some degree or another, but Maddie was a spitting image of Grace when she was thirteen, right down to the braces. She had the same willowy build, the same silky blond hair, and the same startlingly blue eyes. Even her smile was lopsided like Grace's, giving her almost a coy smirk that was a juxtaposition to her sunny disposition. Grace used to joke that they were twins and her mother just had a really, really long pregnancy.</p><p>Waving back, Jenny missed Grace even more. She glanced at her empty glass, then decided to raid the bar, after all. She stumbled a little getting up, the soft ground, heels, and the alcohol wreaking havoc on her balance. No one seemed to notice, so she made her way to the bar. Dropping off her empty, she snagged another glass, deciding to sip this one.</p><p>A hand fell on her shoulder, and she turned to see Grace's mother, Alison, smiling at her. The woman hugged her and not the first time today. Laughing, Jenny hugged the slight woman back, just as happy to see her.</p><p>“Yeah, I know,” the woman said, pulling back, “I just don't get to do that enough anymore.”</p><p>“I've missed you, too,” she said, which was true enough. The Odgens were her second family, and she loved all of them dearly.</p><p>“You know, Jim and I would love if you visited some time,” Alison admonished, giving Jenny a patented mom look, “my daughter has an excuse for not visiting, but you...”</p><p>Grace had gone to college out of state, then stayed when she met her husband. It was a ten-hour drive for her to visit her mother, but Jenny lived ten minutes away.</p><p>“I know,” Jenny said, grinning sheepishly, “I keep meaning to, but...”</p><p>“No more buts, young lady,” Alison, smiling warmly at Jenny, “Don't be a stranger.”</p><p>“I won't,” Jenny said, remembering why she loved this woman almost as much as her own mother.</p><p>“Good,” Alison said, nodding, “come to dinner this weekend. Jim is going to fire up the barbecue.”</p><p>“You know I can't pass up Dad's grilling,” Jenny said.</p><p>That line made Alison smile, and she said, “Yeah, you never could.”</p><p>“Do you want me to bring something?” Jenny asked.</p><p>“A date, if you've got one,” Alison said, the statement loaded.</p><p>Laughing, Jenny asked, “Is that a subtle way of asking if I'm seeing anyone?”</p><p>“I just married off one of my daughters,” the woman said, winking at her, “just curious about you.”</p><p>“Um, no wedding bells for me, I'm afraid,” Jenny said, smiling.</p><p>“Well, I'm sure there is a girl out there for you somewhere, dear,” Alison said, patting Jenny on the shoulder.</p><p>Jenny couldn't help but glance at Maddie, then wondered where her head was. Well, she knew where it was, but how Maddie had gone from being the cute, if annoying, little sister of her best friend to a young lady Jenny was finding it very easy to look at, was a mystery. Ever since seeing her again for the first time at the rehearsal, the girl had been a distraction and was becoming more of one by the minute. Jenny couldn't get her out of her head.</p><p>She tore her eyes away from the girl before Maddie's mother caught her leering at her daughter. Smiling at Alison, she said, “I hope so.”</p><p>--------------------------------------</p><p>Jenny came awake as someone's weight shifted on the bed behind her. Her eyes widened when she found Maddie on her hands and knees, looking down at her. Her sleep-fuzzy head couldn't figure out what the girl was doing here.</p><p>“Maddie?” She asked.</p><p>“I let myself in,” the girl said, smiling, “I hope that's okay.”</p><p>“How did you get here?” Jenny asked, struggling to cast off the sleep cobwebs.</p><p>“Doesn't matter,” Maddie said, leaning into kiss Jenny. When Jenny gasped in surprise, Maddie's tongue touched her own. Jenny found herself kissing the girl back before she realized it. It took awhile for her to return to her senses and she pushed the girl away.</p><p>“What are you doing?” Jenny asked, stunned.</p><p>“Kissing you,” the girl said with that coy little smile of hers.</p><p>“I gathered that when you put your tongue in my mouth,” Jenny said, laughing.</p><p>Maddie's smile widened, and she said, “Yeah, but you kissed me back.”</p><p>“It was a knee-jerk reaction,” Jenny said, which was mostly true. The fact that she had enjoyed it was irrelevant.</p><p>“If you say so,” Maddie said, crawling atop Jenny, straddling her hips.</p><p>“Um, Maddie,” Jenny said, looking up at the girl, “I don't think you should be-”</p><p>“Hush,” Maddie said, moving her hips back and forth. A startled moan escaped Jenny's lips, and she put her hands on the girl's hips to lift Maddie off of her. The girl trapped her hands, continued to grind against her.</p><p>“Maddie, stop,” Jenny said, not liking the breathy sound of her voice. The girl heard it, too, smiling a knowing smile.</p><p>“Do you really want me to stop?” The girl teased. The lovely flex of the girl's hips was making it hard to think.</p><p>Jenny opened her mouth to say yes, but the words wouldn't come out. She moaned instead, her fingers tightening on the girl's waist. Her body responded to Maddie's weight, to the delicious friction of their bodies.</p><p>“I guess not,” Maddie said, leaning into kiss Jenny. Unable to resist, Jenny kissed her back.</p><p>Pulling back, Maddie smiled at her and said, “Woof! Woof!”</p><p>Jenny blinked in surprise, said, “Woof?”</p><p>“Woof!” Maddie said, then licked Jenny's face...</p><p>-------------------------------------------</p><p>Jenny started awake, but the tongue bath didn't end. Laughing, she pushed her black lab aside, said, “Alright, I'm up. Lady, stop!”</p><p>Panting, the dog grinned at her. Jenny scratched her behind the ears, and Lady chuffed happily, her tail wagging. She glanced at the alarm clock and saw it was exactly five minutes before it was set to go off. Laughing, she rolled over and turned it off, then turned back to the pooch. The dog was grinning from ear to ear.</p><p>“How do you do that? Can you tell time? Is that, Miss Lady?” Jenny asked. The dog did this every morning, woke her up exactly five minutes before the alarm was set to go off. It didn't matter what she set it for; the dog just seemed to know when she wanted to get up. Unfortunately, the mutts internal clock was five minutes fast.</p><p>Most mornings, she didn't care, but she wished she could have had the extra five minutes with her dream. Her racing heart and her shallow breathing had nothing to do with being awakened by Lady. She was a little shocked how excited the dream had made her and more than a little dismayed. She had hoped this infatuation with Grace's little sister Maddie had been the result of loneliness, too much alcohol and her tangled emotions over Grace's wedding, but the dream and her reaction to it said otherwise.</p><p>“She's thirteen,” Jenny said, out loud, shaking her head.</p><p>Lady tilted her head to one side questioningly, making Jenny laugh.</p><p>“You really want to hear about it?” Jenny asked the dog.</p><p>The black lab chuffed once and nuzzled Jenny's neck.</p><p>Jenny decided to take that as a yes, said, “Maddie is growing up, becoming a beautiful young woman, Lady. You'd hardly recognize her.”</p><p>The dog's ears pricked up. Not for the first time, Jenny thought not only was the mutt listening to her, but actually understood what she was saying. Lady had an uncanny knack for reading her mistress's emotions and knew just what Jenny needed from her.</p><p>“She looks so much like Grace did when we were her age,” Jenny said, taking a deep breath, “I couldn't stop staring at her, Lady. It was like I had gone back in time and there was Grace as she had been that summer day in my bedroom.</p><p>“I don't think I ever told you about Grace and me... We were twelve, and it was summer vacation. There was a freak rain storm that dumped rain for like three days straight. It just rained and rained. Stuck in the house, we got bored...</p><p>“It's kind of funny, but the kiss was her idea. You'd think with the way thing turned out- with me a lesbian and her just getting married- that it would have been mine, but it was hers. Hell, she had to talk me into it.”</p><p>Lady chuffed, as if to say, <em>Yes, Jenny. That is weird.</em></p><p>“Anyway, she talked me into it and...” Jenny said, smiling at the memory, “and it was the worst kiss ever. Neither one of us knew what we were doing. Still, it was exciting because it was taboo. We were giggling and whispering, our bodies full of the jittery excitement.</p><p>“I think if we stopped after that first kiss, my life would have been a lot different,” Jenny said, laughing, “but we didn't stop. We made out for a while, just kissing. We got pretty good at it with a little practice, and it started to be kind of nice.”</p><p>Jenny rolled out of bed and wriggled into some jeans. As she finished getting dressed, she continued her story, “We were giggling and having a ball, then Grace dared me to take my clothes off. I dared her back and... and we did it. It wasn't a big deal. I mean I had seen her naked before. Still, it was different this time.”</p><p>Pulling her shoes in front of her, she said, “She was so cute back then, her body just beginning to change. I remember thinking how could have I not noticed before.”</p><p>She had her shoes on and she walked through the house to the front door, where she kept Lady's leash. The dog followed her, so she kept telling the story, “Anyway, things sort of snowballed from there. One dare led to another, and we ended up doing some serious making out. I mean third base stuff, Lady.”</p><p>The dog panted, looked bored.</p><p>Laughing, Jenny said, “Well, I guess that isn't very thrilling to you, but to a twelve-year-old girl... I did things to Grace I didn't even know the name for. We experimented, figured out what felt good and what didn't. We spent the whole afternoon naked on my bed, playing our naughty adult games.”</p><p>Glancing at the door, then back at the leash in Jenny's hand, Lady whined. Jenny patted the dog on the head, then attached the leash to her collar. She walked her to the little dog park down the street, let her do her business and mingle with the other mutts.</p><p>Back at the apartment, Jenny put down some food for Lady, then started her own breakfast, which meant pulling the film off a microwaveable dinner and tossing it in the microwave. As she watched her breakfast rotate on the carousel, she thought about her new novel.</p><p>She started writing stories in high school, even managed to get a few of them published in magazines. In college, she got serious about writing. Her first novel was published when she was a sophomore and the second when she was a senior. Now, at twenty-three, she was about a quarter of the way through her third book.</p><p>Hers were erotic lesbian stories that straddled the line between romantic and raunchy and, surprisingly, she has had some mainstream success with them and not just with the gay community. Her non-lesbian friends had read her stories and even they had admitted it had turned them on. It wasn't just her friends, either. She had had a book signing after the second novel came out and she had been surprised by how many straight women had shown up to get their books signed. She knew they were straight because they told her as much, a little embarrassed by their reaction to her story.</p><p>Grinning, Jenny thought about the 'straight' girls she had slept with because of her book signing.</p><p>With her breakfast steaming in its plastic tray, she sat down at her writing desk and turned on her computer. When it finished doing its thing, she got to work.</p><p>----------------------------------</p><p>Parking on the street in front of the Ogden's, Jenny turned her car off and reached for the pie she had made. Well, the pie she had taken out of the box and thawed, anyway. She wasn't much of a cook, but she had promised to bring dessert.</p><p>It was like a walk down memory lane, heading up the driveway to the Ogden's front door. She had grown up in this little house almost as much as her own home. Smiling, she thought of all the memories she had of this place, of her second family. Suddenly, she was a little ashamed of not visiting before now.</p><p>She knocked on the door, and it was opened by Maddie. The girl wore little cut off shorts and a tank top. Her blond hair was pulled up in a ponytail. Jenny's breath caught in her throat when Maddie smiled warmly at her, flashing her braces.</p><p>""Hey,"" Maddie said, stepping aside so Jenny could enter. Closing the door behind them, Maddie said, ""Mom and Dad had to go help Aunt Carrie, but they should be back in a couple of hours. They told me not to let you go anywhere.""</p><p>Laughing, Jenny said, ""Okay. Where should I put this pie?""</p><p>“Um, the fridge?” Maddie said, and it sounded more like a question than an answer.</p><p>Shrugging, Jenny took the pie to the fridge, found a spot for it. Turning around, she found Maddie leaning against the center island. Again, Jenny found it hard to breathe. She knew she should be ashamed, but she couldn't help but admire the girl's long legs, bare and tan from the summer sun.</p><p>Maddie stuffed her hands into her shorts pockets and said almost shyly, ""Um, I dug my sister's old Nintendo Wii out. Do you want to play some Mario Kart until they get back?""</p><p>Jenny smiled, remembering many afternoons playing the goofy racing game with Grace- and occasionally Maddie, if the squirt wasn't being too annoying at the time. Maddie used to get so excited when they would let her play, get this huge grin on her face. Jenny was pretty sure it had little to do with the game. Maddie loved her big sister, looked up to her, so being allowed to join them was special to the girl. It was kind of sweet, and Jenny used to twist Grace's arm to let Maddie play.</p><p>""Wow, I haven't played Nintendo in so long,"" Jenny said, laughing.</p><p>""I have it hooked up in the living room,"" Maddie said, inclining her head in that direction, ""I'll let you be Yoshi.""</p><p>Surprised the girl remembered that she always played as Mario's goofy dinosaur friend, Jenny smiled at the girl and shrugged, said, ""We've got some time to kill, I guess.""</p><p>Jenny followed Maddie into the living room, trying to shame herself out of watching the tick of Maddie's backside in those little shorts she wore. Ashamed or not, she found the sway of Maddie's hips as she walked mesmerizing. Suddenly, she thought it might not be a good idea for her to be alone with the girl.</p><p><em>Come on, Jenny</em>, she thought, sitting on the couch, <em>get your mind out of the gutter. She's only thirteen</em>.</p><p>Maddie gave her a controller, then plopped down in one of the armchairs with her own controller. She gave Jenny a playful smile, said, ""Ready to lose?""</p><p>Laughing, Jenny said, ""Trash talking, huh?""</p><p>""I've gotten a lot better since the last time we played, and you are out of practice,"" Maddie said, starting a multiplayer race, ""I like my odds.""</p><p>""Well, let's see what you've got,"" Jenny said, as she selected Yoshi from the screen full of drivers. Seeing the little green dinosaur with his go-kart, she felt curiously at home. How many hours had she spent steering him around track after track? Hundreds, for sure.</p><p>Jenny leaned forward as the race was about to begin. Not really a competitive person most times, she took her Mario Kart seriously. Lakitu appeared in front of the racers, lowering his stop light into view. With practiced timing, Jenny jumped the light, getting up to speed as fast as possible. She smiled when she notice Maddie was right with her.</p><p><em>She</em> has <em>gotten better</em>, Jenny thought, remembering the poor girl used to come in last place most times they let her play. It would be a challenge, racing her this time.</p><p>Jenny used to know these tracks by heart, and she was surprised by how much she remembered. She hadn't played this game in years, but it all came back to her as she made her way around the track. Still, Maddie was right on her bumper. One wrong move and the girl would overtake her.</p><p>Her heart started racing when she recognized this part of the track. There was one section that always got her, even though she knew it was coming. She leaned further forward when it came into view, the bane of her racing career. How many times had she ended up in the water because she was going too fast or too slow?</p><p>""Did you really sleep with my sister?"" Maddie asked, out of nowhere.</p><p>Jenny gasped in surprise, looking away from the screen to gape at Maddie. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her character soar off the road and into the water, only to be rescued by Lakitu. She forgot all about the race as she stared in stunned silence at Maddie.</p><p>Pausing the game, Maddie turned to Jenny, saw the shocked look on her face. Blushing, the thirteen-year-old said, ""I found Grace's diary when I was looking for her Wii.""</p><p>For eleven years, that afternoon in her bedroom had been a secret between Grace and her. No one else had known. She wasn't ashamed of it, and she didn't think Grace would be, either. Maddie knowing about it wasn't that big of a deal. The girl already knew Jenny's sexual preferences, so that wasn't an issue. Still, that time spent with Grace had been special to her, something only they knew about. A shared secret.</p><p>Maddie saw the look on Jenny's face, and she looked away, ""I'm sorry. I- I shouldn't have read her diary and... I shouldn't have brought it up. It's none of my business.""</p><p>Sighing, Jenny said, ""It's fine. That was a long time ago, and it was just the one time. No big deal.""</p><p>""Grace thought it was,"" Maddie said, finally meeting Jenny's eyes, ""she wrote about it for like a month. Pages and pages, trying to decide if she wanted to do it, again. Whether you wanted to. She hoped you would make a move, so she wouldn't have to decide. She really thought you would... Make a move, I mean. When you didn't, she let it go.""</p><p>Jenny listened in stunned silence, seeing the truth of Maddie's words in her eyes. Had she really let the opportunity to be with Grace slip through her fingers? If she had just spoken up, told the girl how she felt, would they have ended up together?</p><p>She had no idea, only that she had blown it when she was thirteen.</p><p>""What was it like?"" Maddie asked, pulling her away from her thoughts.</p><p>Blinking stupidly, Jenny asked, ""Sleeping with your sister?""</p><p>Maddie laughed and said, ""Eww, no. What's it like... you know, with another girl?""</p><p>Jenny gave her a weighing look, asked, ""Why do you ask?""</p><p>Her cheeks turning a brighter shade of red, Maddie stammered, ""Um, I... I was just curious.""</p><p>Surprised, Jenny asked, ""Just how curious?""</p><p>Embarrassed, Maddie said, ""Never mind.""</p><p><em>Huh</em>, Jenny thought, looking at Maddie not looking at her, <em>I think it is more than just an idle curiosity</em>.</p><p>""Do you want to talk about it?"" Jenny asked, setting her controller down.</p><p>Maddie looked at the controller setting on the coffee table, then finally met Jenny's eyes. She looked like she was going to say something, then chickened out. She got up and headed into the kitchen, instead.</p><p>Jenny watched her go, wondering what that was all about. Finally, the need to know got the better of her and she got up to follow the girl. She found Maddie in front of the fridge, staring inside, but not seeing the food. From the archway, Jenny watched her for a second, a slow smile spreading on her face. She recognized the look of someone deeply infatuated with someone. It was the way she used to look at Grace.</p><p>Leaning against the archway, she asked, ""What's her name?""</p><p>Startled, Maddie looked at her, her beautiful eyes widening. She stammered, ""Wha-what are you talking about?""</p><p>She just smiled knowingly at the girl, and Maddie squirmed uncomfortably. Jenny wasn't sure if she was going to spill her guts or run away. Turned out, it was neither. She just froze like a deer in the headlights, realizing she had given herself away.</p><p>""How did you know?"" Maddie finally asked, chewing on her lip.</p><p>Jenny said, ""You got all flustered when I asked just how curious. Then you had that miles away look on your face a minute ago. Only a pretty girl can do that. She is pretty, right?""</p><p>Taking a deep breath that she let out as a nervous laugh, Maddie said, ""She's beautiful.""</p><p>Jenny's smile widened, and she asked, ""It is kind of scary and exciting admitting that out loud the first time, isn't it?""</p><p>Maddie gave Jenny a curious look, then nodded. She seemed surprised by Jenny's empathy, by her understanding of the confusing emotions and thoughts that must be running around her brain.</p><p>""Come on, Kiddo. I've been there, remember,"" Jenny said, pushing away from her post in the archway and going to the girl. She grabbed a couple of Cokes, closed the refrigerator door, then steered Maddie to the kitchen table. She sat down and handed one of the Cokes to Maddie, said, ""You've got a leg up on me, though.""</p><p>""I do?"" Maddie asked.</p><p>""You've got me, if you want to talk about it,"" Jenny said, meeting the girl's eyes.</p><p>Maddie thought about that for a long moment, then smiled shyly at Jenny and nodded, ""Thanks.""</p><p>""So, what's her name?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""Um, no names,"" Maddie said, blushing.</p><p>""It is someone I've met, then,"" Jenny said, grinning at Maddie, ""A friend of yours, perhaps?""</p><p>Maddie just gave her a look and shook her head. She wasn't saying it wasn't a friend, just that she wasn't telling Jenny. Laughing, Jenny held up her hands in defeat.</p><p>""Does this mystery girl know you have a crush on her?"" Jenny asked, opening her Coke and taking a sip.</p><p>""No,"" Maddie said, looking down at her own can.</p><p>""Do you think she'd be interested in you?"" Jenny asked, then added when Maddie gave her a sour look, ""I didn't mean it like that. You are a very pretty girl, Maddie. What I meant is she into other girls?""</p><p>""Oh,"" Maddie said, grinning sheepishly, ""Um, yeah she is.""</p><p>""Is she dating anyone? Assuming she is old enough to date?"" Jenny asked, laughing when Maddie rolled her eyes at her weak attempt at fishing for more information about the girl.</p><p>""No, she doesn't have a girlfriend. At least, I don't think she does,"" Maddie said.</p><p>""So, she is into girls but doesn't have one on the hook at the moment,"" Jenny said, making Maddie look up at her, ""and she is beautiful. Does that sum it up?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Maddie said, laughing.</p><p>""Are you going to ask her out?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""I- I don't know. There are some more... Variables.""</p><p>""Variables?"" Jenny parroted.</p><p>""She's older than me,"" Maddie said, looking down at her can, again.</p><p>""You mean like an eighth grader?"" Jenny asked, even though she figured it wouldn't be something that simple. If she had to guess, it was a high school girl Maddie had a crush on. She could relate to that; she had had a thing for the older girl's when she was Maddie's age.</p><p>""No,"" Maddie said, laughing.</p><p>""I was hoping you'd say yes,"" Jenny said, smiling at the girl, ""this girl... It is someone you know, right?""</p><p>Maddie looked at her for a long moment and Jenny saw the girl trying to make up her mind whether to open up or not. Finally, Maddie nodded.</p><p>""Someone you trust? Are comfortable with?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Maddie said.</p><p>Nodding, Jenny said, ""Then I say go for it. Be bold.""</p><p>""Be bold?"" Maddie parroted, her eyes widening in surprise.</p><p>""Don't be like Grace and me,"" Jenny said, sighing, ""don't let an opportunity slip by because you were too scared to try.""</p><p>""Just go for it, huh?"" Maddie said, mulling it over.</p><p>""In the off chance this is really bad advice,"" Jenny said, laughing, ""could you leave my name out of it.""</p><p>That line made Maddie grin, and she started to say something when the phone started ringing. The girl answered it, ""Hello... Oh, hey, Mom... No, she is right here... Um, yeah. I'll put her on. Is Aunt Carrie okay... Oh. Tell her I love her for me... Okay, here is Jenny.""</p><p>Jenny took the phone from Maddie, giving the girl a questioning look as she put it to her ear. Maddie could only shrug. Frowning, Jenny said, ""Hey, what's up?""</p><p>""Sorry about inviting you to dinner, then not being there,"" Maddie's mother said.</p><p>""Is everything okay?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""My sister had surgery and needs some help around the house,"" the woman said, then added, ""I've got a huge favor to ask you. Jim and I are going to stay here tonight, help her catch up on some housework, then drive her to her appointment tomorrow. Do you think you could stay with Maddie tonight? She really doesn't need a babysitter, but I'd sleep better if you were there.""</p><p>""Um, yeah,"" Jenny said, surprised, ""I can do that.""</p><p>""You are a life saver, Jenny. I was going to drive back to get her if you couldn't do it,"" Maddie's mother said.</p><p>""It's no problem,"" Jenny said.</p><p>""Can I talk to Maddie for a few minutes?"" She asked.</p><p>""Here she is,"" Jenny said, passing the phone to the girl.</p><p>She grabbed her Coke and headed back into the living room. Sitting on the couch, she wondered what sort of girl Maddie had a crush on. She shook her head when she thought about her advice, hoping she hadn't just told the girl to ask out some college student.</p><p><em>Or worse</em>, Jenny thought, laughing, <em>someone like me</em>.</p><p>Jenny got a little shiver of excitement thinking the girl's secret crush could be her, and she berated herself for it. She technically matched the information about the girl Maddie had a crush on. She <em>was</em> older and she did fit the category of someone Maddie knew. She was definitely into girls. Well, women, anyway.</p><p><em>Girls, too, apparently</em>, she thought, shaking her head.</p><p>Maddie came into the living room, sat back down in her armchair. She smiled at Jenny, said, ""Came for a free meal and got roped into babysitting, huh?""</p><p>""Looks like it,"" Jenny said, laughing, ""I'm going to need to let Lady out and grab some stuff from my place, if I'm staying here. Want to come with me or hang out?""</p><p>Grinning, Maddie said, ""I haven't seen Lady in so long. I'll come with you.""</p><p>""Grab some shoes, then,"" Jenny said.</p><p>---------------------------------------</p><p>Standing in the open doorway to Grace's room, Jenny was overcome with nostalgia. It hadn't change a bit since the day Grace went off to college. It was kind of sweet that the Ogdens hadn't packed up their eldest daughter's stuff, had kept her room just like she left it. The room was like stepping back in time to the summer after high school. Looking around, Jenny had to smile. She had made so many great memories in this room.</p><p>She set her backpack on the bed, then walked around the room. This space just screamed Grace, all of her hobbies and passions filling it. It made Jenny miss the girl.</p><p>Yawning, she kicked off her shoes, then unbuttoned her jeans. She wriggled out of them, tossing them near her backpack. In just her panties and t-shirt, she dug her laptop out of her backpack. She sat on Grace's bed, leaning against the headboard. Pulling the computer onto her lap, she fired it up.</p><p>While it booted up, she wondered how Lady was doing by herself. Maddie and Jenny had taken the mutt to the park, spent a couple of hours taking turns throwing a tennis ball for her. They hadn't intended to take turns, but Lady took upon herself to include Maddie in the fun. Maddie had thought it funny, the way Lady would bring the ball first to Jenny, then her, repeating the cycle over and over without messing up the order.</p><p>Maddie had scratched the dog behind the ears, saying, ""You are an odd duck, Lady.""</p><p>The dog had chuffed indignantly, as if to say 'How dare you call me a duck?'</p><p>After they dropped Lady off at the apartment and Jenny took a few minutes to pack a bag, Jenny took Maddie to dinner. They caught up over some Chinese food. The girl impressed Jenny. She didn't remember being as grown up as Maddie was when she was her age. A lot had changed in her years away. The annoying little sister of her best friend was becoming a fine young lady.</p><p>It hadn't done anything for her attraction towards the girl. If anything, it made it worse. If she could still see Maddie as a pain in the neck brat, it might curb her interest. The intelligent, funny, and beautiful girl she had dinner with was anything but annoying.</p><p>Shaking her head, she pushed thoughts of Maddie aside and saw her computer had finished booting up. She opened her word processor program, then the latest novel she was working on. She smiled, thinking this was her third one, the other two published by a fairly decent company. The first one did okay, but her second one... She was down to working only a shift or two a week at the restaurant. Her placeholder shifts, she called them because they did just that- held her place as a waitress at Applebees. She really didn't need the tips she made, not with the novels doing so well, but she was still a little scared to quit her job altogether.</p><p>If this third novel did as well, maybe she'd be ready to turn in her order book and apron, to call herself an author with a straight face. She thought it was a title that needed to be earned, not just one given out because of a published short story or even a novel that no one reads. With three successful novels under her belt, she would feel comfortable telling some beautiful girl at a bar that she was an author if she asked 'What do you do for a living?'.</p><p>It would be nice to be self-sufficient, to not rely on the generosity of strangers. When she first started waiting tables, she assumed if she busted her hump for her customers, was polite and helpful, she could make better money, but Jenny soon learned nothing she did really changed how much money people were willing to tip. As long as she didn't pour hot coffee in their lap or bring them the wrong food, she made about the same with minimum effort as she did if she went above and beyond.</p><p>She still went that extra mile, though, because it wasn't in her nature to half-ass things.</p><p>Finding the beginning of the last chapter she had finished, she re-read what she had written. She always did this before starting a new chapter for two reasons- one, it helped with continuity and, two, she could fix any glaring grammar mistakes.</p><p>She had read about half of the chapter when there was a knock at the door. Setting the laptop aside, she got up to see what Maddie needed. They were alone in the house, so she didn't bother with putting on her jeans, answering the door in just her panties and t-shirt.</p><p>Belatedly, she remembered Maddie had just admitted to being attracted to girls. It didn't dawn on her until the girl's eyes widened at the sight of her bare legs and the cute panties she wore. The girl's eyes lingered a little too long, and Jenny felt a flush of excitement that Maddie was checking her out.</p><p>""What's up?"" She asked, when the girl finally met her eyes.</p><p>""Um, it is starting to rain, and your windows are down,"" Maddie said, recovering some.</p><p>""Shit,"" Jenny said, grabbing her jeans off the floor, shimmying into them. She caught Maddie watching her out of the corner of her eye, and she could feel the girl's gaze hot on her skin. When she straightened up, the girl wasn't looking anymore, but she knew she wasn't mistaken. Maybe it was because Jenny was half naked, but she was definitely looking.</p><p>Not bothering with shoes, she ran downstairs and out the front door. It wasn't just raining but pouring down. Even the short jog to her car was enough to soak her to the bone. Jabbing her key into the ignition, she rolled up her windows. The return trip to the house only made her clothes even soggier.</p><p>From the porch, she reset her alarm, then went inside. She shivered as the air conditioning found her wet skin and goosebumps broke out on her arms.</p><p>She sloshed her way back to Grace's room, in desperate need to get out of her wet clothes. She found Maddie sitting on Grace's bed, looking at her laptop. The girl grinned when she came into the room.</p><p>""Is this your new novel?"" Maddie asked, pointing at the screen.</p><p>""Um, yeah,"" Jenny said, closing the screen. She didn't want Maddie reading her smut.</p><p>""I can't wait to read it,"" the girl said, getting up, ""I loved your other two books.""</p><p>That made Jenny look up in surprise, and she looked wide-eyed at the girl, as she asked, ""You've read my novels?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Maddie said, blushing, ""don't tell Mom, though.""</p><p>""I think you might be a little young for my novels,"" Jenny said.</p><p>Laughing, Maddie said, ""You are probably right. They were definitely... an eye-opener.""</p><p>Snorting, Jenny said, ""I bet they were.""</p><p>With a playful smile, the girl asked, ""Have you ever done any of those things you write about in your novels?""</p><p>""That is none of your business,"" Jenny said, laughing. Remembering she was dripping everywhere, she said, ""I need to get out of these clothes. I'm making a mess.""</p><p>""I'll grab you a towel,"" Maddie said, hopping off Grace's bed. She disappeared into the hallway.</p><p>Jenny stripped out of her soaking wet shirt, then shimmied out of her jeans. Her underclothes were just as wet, but she would have to wait until Maddie returned with the towel before doing anything about them.</p><p>Maddie returned with a plush towel, handing it to her. Jenny made quick work of drying off, then noticed the girl had lingered in the doorway. Her heart racing, she realized Maddie was watching the whole time. The girl had more than a passing interest in seeing her nearly naked body. The thought excited her more than she liked to admit.</p><p>The girl didn't seem like she was going anywhere. Jenny knew she should shoo her away so she could get dressed. That would be the right thing to do. The problem was, she didn't want to do the right thing. The girl's eyes on her made her shiver deliciously, and the thought of stripping out of her wet underthings made her shiver, again.</p><p>Her hands were shaking as she picked up her backpack and set it on the bed. She was flushed with a naughty excitement as she dug out some dry underwear and a t-shirt. She glanced at the doorway out of the corner of her eye, hoping the girl had left. Maddie was still standing there, leaning against the door frame. Her eyes were on Jenny.</p><p><em>This is such a bad idea</em>, Jenny thought as she reached behind her back to undo the catches on her bra. She shivered as the garment slipped from her bare breasts. Hooking her thumbs in the waistband of her panties, she wriggled them off her hips, then down her long legs. Naked, she used the towel to finish drying off, taking much longer than needed to dry what little skin her panties and bra had covered.</p><p>Maddie never looked away, her eyes heavy on Jenny's naked body. They were thirsty eyes, drinking Jenny in the way a man dying in a desert would a tall glass of ice water.</p><p>Jittery with adrenaline, Jenny slipped into her fresh panties, then the shirt. Dressed again, she finally looked at Maddie. She wished she hadn't, seeing the girl flushed with excitement and the desire in her eyes. Jenny's stunt had worked all too well.</p><p>With some effort, Maddie seemed to shake off the spell Jenny had had her under. Clearing her throat, she said, ""Let me have your wet clothes. I'll throw them in the dryer.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Jenny said, gathering up her wet clothes and the towel and handing them to the girl. The girl took the dripping bundle from her, then left the room.</p><p>Jenny crossed the room on rubbery legs, closing the door. She put her back to it, wondering what the hell she had been thinking. It was a very dangerous game she was playing, one she should never have begun. Putting her hand to her mouth, she wondered if she had already gone too far. If not, her toes were right there at the line she shouldn't cross.</p><p>Pushing away from the door, she went to the bed. She glanced at her laptop but didn't pick it up. Any chance of getting any writing done tonight had gone out the window. She saved her document, then turned off her computer.</p><p>Staring at the wall across from the bed, but not really seeing it, Jenny tried to figure out what she should do with Maddie. The best course of action would be just to get through the night, then never come back. Mrs. Ogden probably wouldn't understand, but it would be for the best. Jenny didn't trust herself around the girl, especially after seeing the look in her eye as watched Jenny undress.</p><p>She shivered at the memory of Maddie's eyes on her naked body, her gaze hot on her bare skin. When a woman looked at her the way Maddie had, there was usually one thing on their mind.</p><p>""Shit,"" Jenny said, running her hand through her hair, ""she's a teenager, a bundle of hormones. It didn't mean, anything.""</p><p>A knock at the door brought her thoughts up short, and her heart started racing. There was only one other person in the house. Maddie was the last person she needed to see right now. Her thoughts were still a mess and seeing the girl in those little shorts wouldn't help any. Still, she couldn't leave the poor kid out in the hallway.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she said, ""Yeah?""</p><p>""Can I come in?"" Maddie called through the door.</p><p>""Um, sure,"" Jenny said.</p><p>The door opened, and Maddie stepped into the room. Her eyes went to Jenny's laptop, now lying closed beside her. She nodded at the computer and asked, ""Not writing?""</p><p>""Couldn't concentrate,"" Jenny said, then regretted it almost instantly. While it was the truth, it came out sounding flirty to her ears. She cringed inwardly when a smiled tugged at the corners of Maddie's mouth. It must have sounded flirty to the girl, too.</p><p>Maddie came to the bed, sitting at the foot of the mattress facing Jenny. She tucked her hair behind her ear shyly, then asked, ""What's the new story about?""</p><p>Laughing, Jenny said, ""Can't tell you.""</p><p>Maddie rolled her eyes and said, ""Come on, Jenny. You know I'm going to read it when it comes out.""</p><p>""I can't stop you from reading it, but at least I can blame it on poor parental supervision. My conscience will be clear.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Maddie said, laughing.</p><p>""Besides, I need to sell all the copies I can,"" Jenny said, grinning at the girl, ""Lady has a very expensive Milk Bone habit. She's hard to live with if she doesn't get her fix.""</p><p>""I doubt that,"" Maddie said, grinning, ""Lady is a sweetie.""</p><p>""You know,"" Jenny said, thinking about something, ""you should feel honored. She won't let just anyone play fetch with her. A few of my girlfriends have tried getting on her good side, but none succeeded.""</p><p>Maddie smiled shyly at Jenny, took a deep breath, and said, ""Maybe she was trying to tell us something.""</p><p>Caught off guard, Jenny could only blink stupidly at the girl. Was Maddie saying what she thought the girl was saying?</p><p>""Um, Maddie-"" Jenny said, but the girl cut her off by holding up her hand.</p><p>""I know you were looking at me at the reception,"" Maddie said, meeting Jenny's eyes and holding her gaze. A playful smile tugged at the corners of her mouth when Jenny started to deny the accusation, and she shook her head, said, ""I caught you a few times. You would look away guiltily, but your eyes always came back to me.""</p><p>Jenny looked at her a long moment, then sighed, ""You looked so beautiful in your bridesmaid dress.""</p><p>""So did you,"" Maddie said, leaning forward, ""I couldn't stop looking at you, either.""</p><p>Her heart was thumping a mile a minute in her breast as Jenny saw the truth of Maddie's words in her eyes. Swallowing hard, she asked, ""Maddie, what is this?""</p><p>Maddie smiled at her, said, ""Me, taking your advice. Being bold and not letting an opportunity pass me by.""</p><p>Laughing and shaking her head, Jenny said, ""The one time someone listens to my advice...""</p><p>""Are you saying it was bad advice?"" Maddie asked, playfully.</p><p><em>If I had known I was the one you were talking about, yeah</em>, Jenny thought, but didn't say it. Instead, she took a deep breath and said, ""No, it's still good advice, but Maddie-""</p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" Maddie said, laughing, ""I'm too young, or it's too illegal. I know all the 'buts'. I'm just hoping you'll take your own advice and not let an opportunity pass you by because you are scared.""</p><p>Jenny looked at the girl with new respect. The girl had taken her advice and ran with it.She didn't remember being so bold when she was Maddie's age. Smiling appreciatively, she said, ""Using my own words against me, huh?""</p><p>""Did it work?"" Maddie asked, meeting Jenny's eyes.</p><p>Taking a deep breath that she let out as a nervous laugh, Jenny said, ""I don't know... Maybe.""</p><p>Grinning, Maddie asked, ""Just maybe?""</p><p>Jenny laughed, said, ""Probably.""</p><p>Maddie just looked at her, and Jenny knew she was in trouble. The look in her eyes and that cocky, lopsided smile did her in and her resistance crumbled. She never really stood a chance, anyway, because she really didn't want to resist. She wanted the girl so bad.</p><p>Getting to her feet, Maddie asked, ""Will you dance with me?""</p><p>""Dance with you?"" Jenny parroted, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>The girl went to Grace's old radio, turning it on. She glanced over her shoulder at Jenny as she started a CD, said, ""You were so beautiful in your bridesmaid dress, with your hair up... I wanted to dance with you but I... I didn't think I could have done it, dance face to face with you without you seeing that I liked you. So, I missed my chance.""</p><p>Finding the song she liked, Maddie came back to the bed. She held out her hand to Jenny, the girl smiled shyly. Jenny didn't think the girl was breathing as she waited to see if Jenny would take her hand. It was sweet, and Jenny couldn't remember the last time someone cared enough to be nervous about asking for a dance.</p><p>The last of her resistance slipped away, and she took the girl's hand, got to her feet. Maddie moved close, and Jenny put her arm around the girl's waist. As they danced in a slow circle, Maddie moved even closer, pressing her body against Jenny. The girl felt so good in her arms that Jenny was having difficulty thinking straight. When Maddie tilted her head up, Jenny kissed her before she could think better of it. Maddie kissed her back, her lips parting to let Jenny's tongue into her mouth. Her frustrated desire for the girl got the better of her, and she couldn't stop kissing her.</p><p>Only when the song came to an end did they come up for air. Maddie gave her a shy smile, meeting her eyes nervously. Jenny saw the girl needed her to be okay with what they had done. She smiled reassuringly at Maddie, giving her one more quick but heated kiss. When their lips parted, this time, Maddie's smile wasn't shy anymore but playful.</p><p>Maddie took Jenny's hand, pulling her towards the door, ""Come on. Let's go to my room.""</p><p>Following her, Jenny asked, ""Why your room?""</p><p>The girl cast a glance over her shoulder at Jenny, favored her with a smile that made Jenny forget to breathe for a few seconds, then said, ""Because it seems weird to do it in my sister's bed.""</p><p>Suddenly hot with adrenaline, Jenny knew she needed to stop this, to tell the girl they needed to slow down. Or even better, stop completely. She had crossed the line when she kissed Maddie and, as she followed her down the hall to her bedroom, she was getting further and further away from the right side of it.</p><p>She ran out of hallway before she could work up enough saliva to tell the girl they couldn't do this. Once they were in Maddie's room, the girl released her hand and closed the door behind them. Maddie moved against her, and Jenny found herself pinned against the door. Meeting Jenny's eyes, Maddie saw the struggle behind them.</p><p>""It's okay,"" Maddie said, her voice a little shaky, ""I want this to happen.""</p><p>The same way Maddie could see her struggling with her desire, Jenny could see the nervous excitement in the girl's eyes, a willingness. Jenny was undone by the passion in them and, when Maddie wrapped her arms around her neck and kissed her, Jenny surrendered to her desire. She kissed the girl back, her hand sliding up Maddie's back and into her silky blond hair.</p><p>When Maddie took her hand, she let the girl lead her to the bed, stretching out on her side facing her. Jenny couldn't remember being this nervous about being intimate with someone in a long time. Her heart was knocking around her ribcage like a crazed animal and her hands were shaking. Maddie looked as nervous as she felt, but Jenny thought the girl had a reason to be nervous.</p><p>""Um, Maddie,"" she said, caressing the girl's arm, ""have you... Is this your first time?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" the girl said, meeting Jenny's eyes.</p><p>""Are you sure you want to waste it on me?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>Laughing, she said, ""It's not like I'm settling.""</p><p>That line pleased Jenny more than she liked to admit, but she asked, ""Are you sure?""</p><p>Maddie leaned in a kissed her, said, ""Certain.""</p><p>When Jenny met her eyes, she saw the girl was indeed certain. Nervous, but certain. She smiled reassuringly at Maddie, said, ""If you change your mind, we'll stop.""</p><p>""I won't change my mind,"" Maddie said, giving Jenny a lingering kiss. She favored Jenny with a smile that was somehow coy and innocent at the same time as she slipped off the bed and got to her feet. She hooked her fingers in the hem of her shirt, pulling it up and off. Tossing it aside, she unbuttoned her jeans, running down the zipper.</p><p>Jenny couldn't look away as the girl slowly wriggled the jean shorts from her hips, then down her long legs. Stepping out of them, she looked up at Jenny, shyly. She looked so vulnerable, unsure of herself, standing there in just her bra and cute little panties. Conflicting emotions tore at Jenny, and she didn't know whether to grab a blanket and cover the girl up or finish what Maddie had started and remove the rest of her clothes.</p><p>She couldn't take her eyes off of Maddie, found her young, lithe body fascinating. Long in the leg and narrow in the hip, with a sexy belly and small, proud breasts, Maddie was becoming a very sexy young woman. The adopted big sister part of her was hushed by her blossoming desire for the girl. The urge to cover her with a blanket vanished and she needed to see the rest of her.</p><p>Swallowing hard, Jenny slid off the bed, moving to the girl. Maddie looked up at her, met her eyes. The teenager smiled when she saw she had Jenny's attention, her confidence bolstered by the look in Jenny's eye.</p><p>Jenny popped the catches on Maddie's bra, and the girl helped her remove it. Putting her hands on Maddie's hips, she let her hands slide up the girl's flanks to cup her small breasts. Maddie's breath caught in her throat, and her eyes widened. Jenny thought for a second she had gone too far too fast, but then Maddie bit her lip, her big eyes flashing mischievously up at Jenny.</p><p>""Is this okay?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""It's a little late to ask now,"" Maddie said, playfully. Her hands stole under Jenny's shirt to cup her breasts, drawing a groan from Jenny as her palms drew across her stiffening nipples. She pushed Jenny's shirt up onto the slopes of her breasts, revealing them. Her eyes were hot on Jenny's bare skin, and it made her shiver.</p><p>Jenny removed the shirt completely for the girl, then looked down at her own panties. When she looked back up at Maddie, the girl seemed to get the message. Maddie's hands were shaking as she hooked her thumbs in Jenny's panties, pulling them down. Jenny stepped out of them, kicking them aside. Again she shivered as the girl's eyes caressed her naked body.</p><p>""You have an amazing body,"" Maddie said, blushing when Jenny laughed at the awkward statement. Still, it made Jenny smile because she thought the girl meant it. Maddie saw the smile and shrugged, said, ""Well, you do.""</p><p>Pulling the girl close, Jenny kissed her and said, ""I think you look pretty amazing yourself.""</p><p>Maddie kissed her deeply, and Jenny took a second to wonder why the girl was so much better at it than she had been her first time. Finally, she had to ask, ""Where did you learn to kiss like this?""</p><p>""Why? Am I doing something wrong?"" Maddie asked, her insecurities rearing their ugly head again.</p><p>""No,"" Jenny said, smiling reassuringly at her, ""you are a wonderful kisser. I'm just curious how come.""</p><p>""I read an article on kissing, once,"" Maddie said, the started grinning, ""but mostly I learned from reading your books.""</p><p>""You learned to kiss from reading my books?"" Jenny asked, her eyes wide. When the girl's grin widened, and she nodded, Jenny said, ""Huh, I must be an amazing wordsmith.""</p><p>""I learned all kind of things,"" Maddie said, sinking to her knees in front of Jenny, ""reading your novels.""</p><p>Jenny gasped as the girl's lips brushed against her tender bud. Her heart was jackhammering in her breast as she looked down at the thirteen-year-old and she had to bite back a nervous giggle as Maddie's tongue caressed her clit. Her mind was spinning its wheels, trying to take in what was happening to her. She knew this was a possibility when Maddie took her hand in Grace's room and led her here, but thinking something might happen and having it actually happen are two very different things.</p><p>The hot, wet flick of Maddie's tongue drew a moan from her slack mouth. What Maddie was doing to her felt so good, had her nerve endings singing praises to the girl. Her body knew what it wanted, even if her mind was still trying to figure out how she felt about Maddie doing this to her.</p><p>Waves of pleasure were washing through her, eroding her misgivings about letting a thirteen-year-old girl do this to her. When Maddie rolled her eyes up at Jenny, and she saw the excitement in the girl's eyes, saw the smile on her face, she forgot to care about her being so young. Her hand slipped behind Maddie's head to hold her to her pussy, her fingers tightening in the girl silky blond hair.</p><p>She knew then- whatever happened, she was going to go with it. She'd deal with whatever consequences came with that decision later. Right now, she was going to enjoy herself. It was both frightening and liberating in equal measures, giving into the urge to be with the girl. Her body was almost thrumming with nervous energy.</p><p>Jenny gasped as Maddie's fingers pressed against the opening of her vagina, slipping into her. Her thoughts were put aside as the girl found that magic spot deep inside, the pressure of her fingertips on that spongy gland making Jenny moan and her hips gyrate against her hand. When Maddie's mouth returned to her bud, it was almost too much to bear.</p><p><em>Why is she so good at this</em>, Jenny wondered through the haze of pleasure. The girl was driving Jenny's body wild with her tongue and fingers, seemed to know exactly what she was doing. Maddie had her feeling so good, she began to think she might have been duped, that the girl really wasn't a virgin.</p><p>Finally, she had to ask, “Why are... God, that feels so good... Why- why are you so good- Oh God- so good at this? Are you sure you've never done this before?”</p><p>The girl just giggled, didn't let up for even a second. The giggle wasn't much of an answer, but Jenny decided she didn't care as long the girl didn't stop that lovely thing she was doing with her tongue, her fingers.</p><p>Maddie already had her tiptoeing along the edge of an orgasm, her body gathering tension. Her hips were gyrating against the girl's mouth eagerly, and her cries of pleasure filled the room. She had just a split second to think a thirteen-year-old girl was going to make her come, before Maddie did just that. Jenny almost knocked Maddie over as her body jerked like a marionette whose puppeteer had a bad case of palsy.</p><p>Trembling all over and barely standing on wobbly legs, Jenny stared wide-eyed at the girl kneeling before. She had written a few scenes where a woman has one of those world shattering orgasms, but she had never actually had one herself. At least, not until now. Maddie had made her come so hard, she thought she was going to pass out for a second.</p><p>Not trusting her legs, Jenny sat down on the bed. Favoring Maddie with a half-stunned smile, she said, “Jesus, Maddie. You know, if you really are a virgin, you are horrible at it.”</p><p>Laughing, Maddie got off her knees and came to the bed. She sat sideways on Jenny's lap, putting an arm around Jenny's neck. She stole a quick kiss, before saying, “Chapter four of your second book.”</p><p>“My second book?” Jenny parroted, raising her eyebrows. Maddie just smiled at her, so Jenny thought about, then started laughing and shaking her head when it sank in what the girl was saying. Giving her a dubious look, Jenny said, “You are kidding right? You couldn't have gotten that from... Oh, the balcony scene.”</p><p>“The balcony scene,” Maddie agreed, excitedly, “God, I loved that scene. It gets me horny every time I read it.”</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Jenny laughed, “Wow.”</p><p>Jenny never expected one of her books to bring her the best orgasm she ever had, but it appeared to be what had happened. She had written a very erotic, very graphic sex scene involving two women on a balcony. Maddie must have read it like an instruction manual on how to please a woman. She didn't miss the irony of the situation.</p><p><em>I've written some pretty raunchy stuff between my two books</em>, Jenny thought, with a shiver of excitement working up her spine, <em>I wonder what else she learned how to do</em>.</p><p>Maddie was grinning at her, said, “I got the wheels turning, didn't I?”</p><p>Rather than answer her, Jenny put her arm under the girl's knees and the other around her back. Maddie laughed as Jenny picked her up off her lap and got to her feet. Jenny tossed her onto the bed, making Maddie laugh harder. From her back, Maddie looked up at Jenny with a nervous curiosity, wondering what Jenny intended to do next. She watched as Jenny crawled onto the bed, moving between her legs. The girl chewed on her lip nervously but her cheeks were flushed with excitement.</p><p>Jenny smiled at her, then kissed the inside of one knee, then a little higher on her thigh. She heard the girl inhale sharply, then forget to exhale as her next kiss was even further along her thigh. The girl's skin was so soft and smooth against her lips, Jenny found herself getting almost as turned on as Maddie. She made the girl shiver when she brushed those baby fine hairs on her inner thighs, just south of the thin cotton panties the girl wore.</p><p>She kissed the girl's stomach, just above the elastic waistband of her panties and the girl sighed. Hooking her fingers in them, Jenny pulled the underwear down just enough to kiss that untouched skin that even the tiniest of bath suits would still cover. Maddie's breathing got all funny as she nuzzled the hollow of one hip.</p><p>Looking up at her, Jenny smiled and said, “Lift up so I can take these off.”</p><p>Maddie hesitated only a split second before raising her backside off the bed. Jenny worked the panties off one hip at a time, teasing herself and the girl by going slow. Finally, the fabric was low enough that Jenny could see blond peach fuzz, then Maddie's girlhood. It looked as sweet and tempting as any forbidden fruit.</p><p>She ran Maddie's panties down her long legs, then tossed them aside. Smiling down at the very naked girl, she asked, “Are you still okay with this?”</p><p>With a nervous little laugh, Maddie said, “Like I'm going to stop when we finally get to the good part.”</p><p>Jenny moved between the girl's legs, put her hands on her thighs to spread them wide. She heard the girl inhale sharply as she lowered her mouth toward her girlhood. Smiling, Jenny veered to the left at the last second, kissing her thigh, instead. The girl was so excited, she moaned before she realized Jenny had missed the mark. Jenny rolled her eyes up to the girl's, giving her a playful smile. Maddie gave her a dirty look.</p><p>It didn't seem fair to tease the girl anymore, so Jenny gently kissed her bud. Maddie gasped at the first caress of Jenny's tongue, her body jerking. Her eyes grew wide as her hips began to move on their own. The first moan that came from the girl's slack mouth seemed to catch her off guard.</p><p><em>I guess reading about it isn't the same as experiencing it</em>, Jenny thought, amused by the girl's reaction to the pleasure her tongue was waking in her young body. Keeping in mind this was Maddie's first time, Jenny took her time, introducing the girl to all the wonderful things she could do with her mouth. It was all new and exciting for the girl and Jenny got to experience it with her, got to be a part of Maddie's discovery of the joys of sex.</p><p>Maddie's soft moans filled the bedroom, getting louder as the girl grew more and more excited. Her body writhed under the sweet torture of Jenny's tongue caressing her tender bud. Jenny didn't let up, kept edging the girl closer and closer to a climax.</p><p>Jenny heard the girl start to come, heard the change in her cries. She rolled her eyes up at Maddie, almost laughing when she saw the girl's eyes get big as she also realized she was going to come. Jenny winked at her, and the girl stiffened against her mouth. She cried out in ecstasy as her body exploded with pleasure. Jenny smiled as the girl shook with her orgasm, used her fingers to gently massage Maddie's bud to keep the pleasant sensations flowing through her young body.</p><p>Maddie stretched like a cat in a sunny spot, smiling at how incredible she felt. Smiling, Jenny crawled up the girl's supine body to give her a kiss and Maddie returned it passionately. Jenny's heart started pounding faster in her breast as she sensed the girl was far from done for the night. As her body began to respond the eagerness of the girl's kiss, she realized she wasn't ready to stop, either.</p><p><em>I don't know if I can still keep up with a girl Maddie's age</em>, Jenny thought, amused, <em>but it should be fun to try</em>.</p><p>Pulling back from the kiss, Jenny got to her knees and straddled one of Maddie's hips. The girl looked up at her with interest, curious about what Jenny had in mind. Jenny smiled at her as she lowered her body to the girl's. Maddie's eyes widened as their bodies nested together, then she grinned as she figured out what was about to happen, her eyes flashing at Jenny. The girl bit her lip as Jenny began to rock her hips back and forth, moaning as their bodies ground together.</p><p>Jenny leaned in to kiss the girl, her hips never stopping. Maddie kissed her back, and Jenny could feel the girl's excitement. Smiling, she wondered if it was because the girl was getting to do all those naughty things she had read about in her books. Or, maybe, she was just turned on by being with Jenny, the closeness and the lovely friction of their bodies coming together. She found herself hoping it was the latter.</p><p>Unable to resist, Jenny let her hands roam over the girl's lithe and lean body. She couldn't get enough of Maddie, thrilling to the feel of the girl's soft skin under her fingertips. She couldn't find an inch of Maddie she didn't like, and she was pretty thorough in her exploration. The girl was perfect.</p><p>She wasn't the only one who couldn't keep her hands to herself. Jenny shivered as the girl's hands roamed over her body. Maddie's touch was hesitant at first, but grew more eager as the girl became comfortable with touching Jenny like this. More than comfortable, she clearly liked the way Jenny's body felt, was turned on by the intimacy. Jenny could see it in her eyes, that she found Jenny as fascinating as Jenny found her.</p><p>Maddie discovered that she could meet Jenny counter thrust for thrust, pushing her hips up into Jenny. The lovely friction between their bodies only became even more sweet, more intense as they found their rhythm. Their excited murmurs of encouragement and little cries of enjoyment filled the room.</p><p>Wanting the girl to experience everything, Jenny got off of Maddie, stretched out on her back. The girl sat up, looking at her expectantly. Jenny smiled at her, put a hand on the girl's hip and urged her to switch positions with her. Grinning, Maddie crawled atop Jenny, straddling on of her hips like she had seen Jenny do. Their bodies came together again, fitting together like they were meant to. It took Maddie a few false starts to get the motion right, but she figured it out.</p><p>Jenny loved tribbing like this, loved being able to watch the sensual flex and twist of her partner's body. Maddie was no different. Jenny thought the girl had a certain grace about her, a fluidity of motion that Jenny found mesmerizing.</p><p>Sitting up, Jenny cupped the girl's breasts, teasing a moan from her slack mouth. Jenny kissed the slope of one breast, running her tongue over the soft skin to trace Maddie's little pink areola. She trapped the stiffening nipple with her lips, gently sucking on it. Maddie's back arched and she groaned thickly. Her hand came up and slipped around the back of Jenny's head. Smiling, Jenny moved to the girl's other breast, torturing that nipple, as well. Maddie's fingers tightened in Jenny's hair, and it was sexy as hell, Maddie being a little aggressive.</p><p>Jenny urged the girl to put her other leg out behind her, so Maddie was essentially sitting in her lap. With an arm around the small of the girl's back, Jenny muscled the girl onto her back, making Maddie giggle at the sudden position change. Jenny smiled down at her, lowering herself so that she was laying between the girl's thighs. Maddie's eyes widened as Jenny began to grind against her, and Jenny realized she hadn't written this position into one of her stories. This was virgin territory for the girl.</p><p><em>Well, it's technically all virgin territory for Maddie, but I can still surprise her with things she didn't read about in one of my books</em>, Jenny thought. She was surprised how much she liked being the one to teach Maddie these things. It was the widening of her eyes and the smile that crossed her face each time she discovered something new. The girl's enthusiasm to learn was exciting and endearing, and Jenny smiled affectionately at her.</p><p>Jenny got a naughty shiver up her spine as Maddie wrapped her long legs around her waist, her ankles crossing behind her. It wasn't something she learned in one of Jenny's books, just something she figured out on her own. The girl had just had a sense about her, seemed to know what was sexy or would feel good even if she shouldn't. Excited, she thought that the girl really was a virgin, just not very good at it.</p><p>Putting her hands on either side of the girl, Jenny supported her weight with her arms, so she could really grind her body against Maddie's. She was breathing heavy, and a light sheen of sweat broke out all over body as she focused on driving herself and Maddie toward an orgasm. It felt so good, each meeting of their bodies, sending shock waves through her body.</p><p>She saw Maddie's eyes widened, heard her cries become urgent, and knew the girl was going to come, again. One, two, three more thrusts of Jenny's hips and the girl stiffened beneath her, crying out loud enough to wake the neighbors. Jenny slowed but didn't stop, each roll of her hips making Maddie gasp and her trembling body jerk. Finally stopping, she leaned in and kissed the girl. When she pulled back, Maddie gave her a dazed smile.</p><p>When Maddie's legs released her, Jenny slipped out from between them. On her hands and knees, she urged the girl to kneel behind her. Maddie moved behind her, and Jenny smiled at the girl over her shoulder. She took the girl's hands and put them on her hips, then pushed her backside against the girl's lower abdomen. The girl seemed to get the idea, giggling as she thrust her hips forward. Jenny put her hand on the girl's hip, moved her to the left about three inches. When Maddie rubbed against her this time, a surprised moan escaped the girl.</p><p>Grinning over her shoulder at Maddie, Jenny said, “I didn't think it would work either, my first time.”</p><p>Jenny pushed back into Maddie's thrusts, moaning as the girl's upper thigh turn hip area rubbed against her deliciously. The impact of their bodies coming together sent waves of pleasure crashing through Jenny, forcing a moan out of her slack mouth each time. Maddie's fingers tightened on her hips, and the thrusts came faster, then harder. Again, the girl just seemed to know just what to do, or, at least, figured it out pretty quickly.</p><p>She put folded her arms and rested her head on them, changing the angle of her body. The lovely sensation of Maddie slamming her lower abdomen against Jenny's buttocks only became lovelier in this new position. She was able to get more pressure on her clit, and those waves of pleasure started crashing into her harder. Her cries grew louder as her body began to feel amazing and her fingers tightened on the sheets as Maddie rocked her forward with each thrust of her hips.</p><p>It was kind of exciting, submitting like this, letting the girl have her way with her. She wasn't into the whole sado-masochism scene, but, sometimes, she liked it when her partner took control. She was a little ashamed that the fact that it was a thirteen-year-old girl in control excited her even more. There was something kinky, taboo about Maddie being the aggressive partner. As the adult, she should be the one in control, and it made her shiver deliciously to give it up to the girl.</p><p>Maddie had her worked into a state and she knew she was going to come, already felt the tension enter her body. As her hips began to lose their grace, Maddie's fingers dug into her hips, and the girl kept thrusting hard against Jenny. Almost too late, Jenny sensed the girl was close, too. She tried to slow her orgasm, but she couldn't hold it back. She cried out as she climaxed, her whole body shaking with it. Maddie didn't let her fall apart, kept slamming into her. She gasped each time they came together, her too sensitive bud not ready for the impact. Even before the first one had died out, she felt a second orgasm swell inside of her. This one tried to shake her to pieces, and she couldn't take anymore. She collapsed to her stomach, pulling Maddie down atop her. Still, it had been enough, and she felt the girl trembling atop her.</p><p>Gasping for air, Maddie rolled off of Jenny and onto her back next to her. She gave Jenny a sated smile, the fire of desire finally burned out in her beautiful eyes. Jenny was glad, thinking she was going to be sore in the morning, already. Still on her stomach, she propped up on her elbows and leaned in to kiss the girl.</p><p>“That was amazing, Love,” Jenny said, kissing the girl's shoulder.</p><p>“I was okay?” Maddie asked, some of her shyness returning.</p><p>Smiling, Jenny said, “More than okay. Hands down, best sex ever.”</p><p>That made Maddie smile and giggle. She looked away but not before Jenny could see the girl was proud of that compliment. Sighing happily, Jenny thought the girl should be proud. She hadn't been kidding when she said it was the best sex she had ever had.</p><p>Kissing the girl's shoulder again to get her attention, Jenny said, “Take a bath with me.”</p><p>“A bath?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“It'll help with tomorrow morning,” Jenny said, getting off the bed, “you are probably going to be sore when you wake up. A bath helps.”</p><p>The girl nodded and Jenny offered her hand. Grinning, Maddie let Jenny help her to her feet, and they left the bedroom hand in hand. In the bathroom, Maddie got them some towels as Jenny got the water going in the tub. As they waited for it to fill up, Jenny pulled the girl against her, kissing her tenderly.</p><p>Pulling back, she met the girl's eyes and asked, “Are you still okay? With this? With everything?”</p><p>Maddie smiled at her and nodded, said, “More than okay with everything.”</p><p>“Yeah?” Jenny asked, hopeful. She really needed the girl to be okay with what they had done, not least of all to ease her guilt. She didn't want to think about the girl suddenly having second thoughts about what they had done.</p><p>“Yeah,” Maddie said, kissing her. Some of her fears laid to rest, Jenny kissed her back eagerly.</p><p>Jenny sighed as she eased into the hot water, then scooted all the way back so Maddie could sit between her legs. Jenny wrapped her arms around the girl's neck, and Maddie leaned back into her. She loved how the girl felt in her arms, and she thought she could get used to holding Maddie like this. The thought was both intriguing and disturbing. The girl had a few orgasms but did she want anything more than a quick roll in the hay? Jenny was afraid to ask, and she didn't know which answer scared her more, yes or no.</p><p>“Tonight was pretty crazy, huh?” Maddie asked, the smile clear in her voice.</p><p>“Yeah,” Jenny agreed, wondering if she meant the same thing as the girl.</p><p>“I got to sleep with my favorite author,” Maddie said, making Jenny laugh, “I'd ask you to sign a copy of your book, but I have it on my Kindle.”</p><p>“Maybe when you are older, I'll give you a signed copy,” Jenny said, then added, “assuming they are still making real books by then.”</p><p>Maddie fell silent for a while, and Jenny thought she was thinking hard about something. As the pause in the conversation stretched, she began to get nervous. She got the feeling Maddie was thinking about the question she was afraid to ask. Had the comment 'when you are older' made the girl think about their future, assuming she was interested in having one with Jenny.</p><p>Finally, Maddie asked, “Are we going to do this, again?”</p><p>“Would you want to?” Jenny asked, her heart racing.</p><p>“I asked you first,” Maddie said, turning in the tub, so she was facing Jenny.</p><p>Looking in the girl's eyes, she couldn't lie, “I wouldn't mind doing this again.”</p><p>“You mean have sex, again?” The girl asked, her eyes searching Jenny's.</p><p>Jenny thought she knew what the girl was really asking, so she smiled at the girl and asked, “The sex was amazing.”</p><p>Maddie's tone was a little off as she said, “Yes, it was.”</p><p>Her heart was pounding in her breast as Jenny took a deep breath and said, “Then again, the whole afternoon and night were fun, too.”</p><p>The girl perked up and her eyes locked on Jenny's. Jenny could see the girl was interested in more than just sex from her. The girl was beautiful and funny and smart and pretty great in the sack. If she were eighteen, trying out a relationship with her would be a no-brainer. As it stood now, any relationship they might have would be complicated at best. She couldn't even begin to wrap her head around the mechanics of it.</p><p>“What are you thinking about?” Maddie asked, and Jenny realized she must have mentally wandered away for a while.</p><p>Sighing, Jenny said, “I was just thinking this would be easier if you were eighteen.”</p><p>“Does my age bother you?” Maddie asked.</p><p>“Not as much as it should,” Jenny said, smiling at her, “but it presents some... complications, if you want more from us than a one night stand.”</p><p>Maddie searched her eyes and must have seen what she wanted to see because she smiled warmly at Jenny. The girl moved back into Jenny's arms, snuggling tight against her. The girl sighed happily as Jenny wrapped her up in her arms.</p><p>After a moment, Maddie said, “We'll just have to figure out how to make it work.”</p><p>Jenny had to smile and squeeze the girl a little tighter. She wondered if the girl knew just how difficult it could be. She wasn't going to ruin the moment for Maddie by bringing it up. Hell, she refused to think about it, didn't want to ruin the moment for herself. She had finally gotten an Ogden girl to go out with her, something that made her smile brighter. Sure, it wasn't the sister she originally intended, but she didn't feel like she was settling.</p><p>“You know, it was sweet of you to offer to help me with my writing,” Maddie said, out of the blue.</p><p>“I did?” Jenny asked, frowning. Had she missed an exchange in their conversation? She really didn't think so.</p><p>“Of course, you did,” Maddie said, laughing, “it was after we bonded over dinner and I told you about the creative writing class I'm taking in school.”</p><p>“You are taking a creative writing class?” Jenny asked, smiling as she began to realize what the girl was suggesting.</p><p>“Um, yeah. We had to write a short story in class, and the teacher liked mine so much she got me into an after school program usually only offered to high school students,” Maddie said, pride creeping into her voice.</p><p>“Very cool,” Jenny said, kissing the girl's neck.</p><p>“I figure having a published author as a family friend can't hurt my writing, right?” Maddie asked, sighing as Jenny kissed her shoulder.</p><p>“Do you really want my help with your writing, or are you just looking for an excuse for us to have some mattress time together?”</p><p>“Can't it be a little of both?” Maddie asked, laughing.</p><p>“Do you think your mom will be up for it?” Jenny asked, letting her hands run down the girl's arms. The girl was beginning to respond to her caresses.</p><p>“It was her idea,” Maddie said, then snorted, “the help with my writing part, not the mattress time part.”</p><p>""Really?” Jenny asked.</p><p>“Yeah. She was going to spring it on you at dinner before she had to go help Aunt Carrie,” Maddie said, running her hands over Jenny's legs.</p><p>“Huh,” Jenny said, realizing they had a plan, of sorts, for finding some time together, “but wait, isn't school out?”</p><p>“Yeah, but the class is actually taught at the University. It's an advanced placement class and meets year round.”</p><p>“You are taking a college level writing class?” Jenny asked, impressed.</p><p>“Yeah,” Maddie said, the pride back in her voice. This time, Jenny thought she had every right to be proud.</p><p>Laughing, Jenny asked, “Are you sure you need my help?”</p><p>“Of course,” the girl said, laughing, too.</p><p>“Well, I can help you with something,” Jenny said, cupping the girl's small breasts, “even if it isn't your writing.”</p><p>“How do Thursdays sound? We can get together at your place and talk about nouns and adverbs and prepositions,” Maddie asked, turning so she could grin at Jenny. That grin said that parts of speech were the last things they'd be worried about.</p><p>“Sounds like Thursdays are looking up,” Jenny said, kissing the girl. She felt the girl getting aroused again and thought, <em>Maybe the fire wasn't out, after all...For either of us</em>.</p><p>One of her hands slipped from Maddie's breast, down her taut belly, and between her thighs. The girl sighed as Jenny's fingers teased her bud, mashing it in lazy circles. The girl's body began to move with a mind of its own, her hips undulating against Jenny's hand. Her soft sighs became moans as she became excited, again.</p><p>The girl leaned forward a little and her arm slipped between them. Jenny felt Maddie's hand slip down her stomach and into the junction of her thighs. Maddie's fingers found her bud and Jenny moaned. As her body responded to the girl's touch, she knew she had been right about the fire of desire not being out between them. In fact, it was burning white hot, again.</p><p>The water lapped up the sides of the tub, disturbed by the writhings of Jenny's and Maddie's bodies. As they grew more and more excited, they were in danger of making a mess. They didn't care, too lost in each others touch and the wonderful sensations washing through their bodies.</p><p>Jenny felt the first stirrings of an orgasm deep inside, and she couldn't believe she was going to come, again. Then she heard the change in Maddie's cries and knew the girl was close, too. She held off her own orgasm until she felt Maddie stiffen against her. Only the girl cried out in ecstasy, did she let her own body go crazy.</p><p>Wrapping the girl in her arms, Jenny said, “We need to put some clothes on before neither one of us can walk in the morning.”</p><p>Maddie turned to grin at her, asked, “Do you think clothes will help?”</p><p>That grin made Jenny's heart beat faster in her breast and heat blossom between her thighs, and she said, “Probably not.”</p><p>------------------------------</p><p>Jenny opened her eyes when she felt someone's weight settle on the bed behind her. Rolling over, she saw Maddie smiling down at her. The girl wore snug jeans and a heavy coat, her nose red from being out in the cold.</p><p>She wasn't all that surprised to see the girl. After all, she had given Maddie a key to the apartment last month, sort of a six-month anniversary gift.</p><p>They had started out seeing each other on Thursdays, but soon found little ways to spend more time together. Maddie's mother eventually stopped wondering why Maddie wanted to spend so much time with Jenny, probably just figured they had become friends. That was true enough. Maddie was her best friend, usurping the spot from her older sister.</p><p>Mrs. Ogden had asked her a couple of times if Maddie just showing up bothered her and Jenny had answered honestly that it didn't. After that, Maddie sort of came and went as she pleased. She never abused the privilege because she didn't want her mother getting too curious about them. So, Jenny got to be with Maddie more than she expected but still not nearly as much as she'd like.</p><p>The girl leaned in and gave her a toe-curling kiss and Jenny kissed her back eagerly. It lingered a while. It had been a couple of days since she had seen Maddie and she needed her fix.</p><p>Pulling back, Maddie grinned and said, ""Woof!""</p><p>""I shouldn't have told you about that dream,"" Jenny said, pulling the giggling girl atop her.</p><p>""I took Lady out for a walk,"" Maddie said, grinning, ""so there's no rush to get out of bed. We can celebrate your book going number one on the bestsellers lists.""</p><p>""I'm number one?"" Jenny asked.</p><p>""You edged out Stephen King,"" Maddie said, excitedly, ""my girlfriend is a number one bestselling author!""</p><p>""Mm... I love the way you say my girlfriend,"" Jenny said, smiling warmly at the girl. It was true enough. She loved hearing the girl say it.</p><p>""Well, I love you,"" Maddie said, then pulled the covers down to look at Jenny, ""especially when you are naked.""</p><p>""I love you, too,"" Jenny said, thinking it was the first time she said it to a girl and really meant it. Grace had had her heart for a long time, so no girl could ever really get close enough for her to mean it. Grace had lost her claim on Jenny's heart, though. It belonged to Maddie, now. She knew it was crazy to be so hopelessly in love with a girl still in middle school, but she couldn't help it. By a stroke of luck, Maddie seemed to love her just as much. Maybe in four years or so, when Maddie was eighteen, it would be Jenny's turn to be the bride and not just a bridesmaid.</p>"
1182,"The Dance, Part 1",Ebo,0,"This story picks up where 'Secret Admirer' left off and continues the story of Addison and Bethany. If you haven't read 'Secret Admirer', I recommend reading it first as this is technically the fourth chapter in that series.","['g/g', 'rom', 'oral']","<p>Addison Melborne hadn’t stopped smiling since she had come home. Even getting grounded for two weeks with no computer or phone for being late couldn’t budge the smile on her face.  After the scene under the gazebo, she wasn’t sure she’d ever stop smiling, again.  Just thinking about the gazebo made the corners of her mouth turn up even more.</p><p>Flopping on her back on her bed, she grinned up at the ceiling, letting the scene play again in her mind’s eye.  There she was sitting in the gazebo, thinking she was about to lose one friend, maybe two when she broke down and told Bethany how she felt. She was a mess, close to tears. Then Bethany had shown up and blew her mind by producing a single red rose, confessing she was Addison’s secret admirer. She had taken Addison’s hands, looked her in the eyes and made her heart pitter patter in her chest with just a few words.</p><p>“I love Bethany,” Addison said, bringing the rose up from her side and inhaling its sweet scent, “and she loves me back.”</p><p>She hugged the rose to her chest, grinning like an idiot. She couldn’t help it.</p><p>There was a knock on her door, and she got up to open it. She put her rose in her desk drawer on the way to the door. Her mother was standing in the hallway, Addison’s laptop and phone in her hands. She held them out to the teenager, said, “You should have told me you were helping Bethany and her mom. Could have saved yourself the lecture. Here’s your stuff.”</p><p>Addison blinked in surprise, then took the computer and phone from her mom before the woman could reconsider. She had no idea what her mother was talking about; she and Bethany had spent the afternoon kissing and holding hands under the gazebo and lost track of time. That was why she was late. She hadn’t helped Bethany or her mother do anything.</p><p>It dawned on her that Bethany must have called with a made up story to get her out of trouble. She had to bite back a smile as she said, “You didn’t give me a chance.”</p><p>Her mother snorted, said, “I guess I didn’t.”</p><p>“I take it Bethany called,” Addison said, grinning.</p><p>“Yeah. Made you sound like a saint. I figure she was half full of shit, but I won’t ground you for helping a friend. If you are going to be late, just call next time.”</p><p>“Okay,” Addison said.</p><p>When her mother was gone, she finally let out the giggle she’d been holding in. Staring at her stuff, she could only shake her head and smile.</p><p>She turned on her phone, saw she had a text message from Bethany. Reading it, she burst out laughing, again. It read: <strong>Mom says thanks for helping us move stuff around in the attic.</strong></p><p>Addison called her, still smiling. Bethany picked up on the second ring, said without preamble, “Saved your bacon, did I?”</p><p>“My Hero, saved me from two weeks of mind-numbing boredom,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“Want to spend the night tomorrow?” Bethany asked, and Addison could hear the playful smile on her face clear as day in her voice.</p><p>Grinning, she said, “I’d like that.”</p><p>“Well, I have to go. I actually have to move stuff around the attic. Right now, I’m covered from head to toe in dust.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “What, with all  my help, you should be almost done.”</p><p>“Ha ha,” Bethany said, then, “Love you. Bye.”</p><p>“Love you, too. See you tomorrow,” Addison said, ending the call.</p><p>She left her room and headed downstairs. Her mother was sitting on the couch, watching TV. Addison sat down next to her, and the woman glanced her way. Her mother looked at her for a long second, then nodded.</p><p>“You can stay over at Bethany’s, or she can stay here,” her mother said, turning her attention back to the TV, “whichever.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison asked, “Am I that predictable?”</p><p>“Oh, Kiddo,” her mother said, patting her thigh affectionately, “you have no idea. I’ve had years of practice at reading you.”</p><p>“Huh,” Addison said, grinning, “I’ll have to work on my poker face.”<br/> That line drew a look from her mother, and she started laughing and held up her hands in defeat. Her mother looked at her a moment longer with one her patented  Mom looks, then turned her attention back to the TV.</p><p>“Bethany invited me to sleep over at her place, tomorrow,” Addison said.</p><p>Her mother just nodded.</p><p>Satisfied, she headed back upstairs. In her room, she opened her desk drawer and retrieved her rose. Flopping on her bed, she held it to her nose, inhaling deep the lovely scent of the flower. Smiling, she couldn’t wait for tomorrow.</p><p>————————————</p><p>“Hi, Addison. Come on in,” Bethany’s mother said, when she opened the door and smiled at Addison. When Addison stepped inside, the woman called, “Bethany! Addison is here!”</p><p>The woman looked at and smiled, said, “You are doing something different with your hair. And a dress! Are you feeling okay, Sweetie?”</p><p>Blushing, Addison said, “Just trying something new.”</p><p>“Well, you look very nice. You should keep the haircut.”</p><p>“Thank you, ma’am.”</p><p>“Hi,” Bethany said, coming up behind her mother. She smiled at Addison, and it widened when she noticed the hair and the dress. Her eyes said she knew Addison had dressed up for her. While the compliment from her mother had been nice, seeing that smile made the struggle with the curling iron worthwhile. She had to smile back at the girl.</p><p>Remembering Bethany’s mother, she made herself stop smiling like a love-struck fool. She was a love-struck fool, but she didn’t want the woman to know that. She might hesitate to let Addison sleep over tonight if she knew Addison was hopelessly in love with her daughter.</p><p>She had been thinking about laying it Bethany’s arms all morning and didn’t want to jeopardize the opportunity.</p><p>“We are going downstairs,” Bethany said, grabbing Addison’s hand and pulling her behind her.</p><p>“The movie starts at six,” her mother called after them, “we are leaving at five, since it is only showing at the Paradiso, over in Jackson.”</p><p>“Alright,” Bethany called over her shoulder.</p><p>Bethany led her to the door to the basement. No sooner had they passed through it, did Bethany close the door and press Addison against it. Grinning, she leaned in, her eyes closing. Her lips were just inches from Addison’s, looked so soft and tempting. Unable to resist, Addison kissed the girl, let herself get drawn into a passionate, toe-curling, breath stealing kiss that made her a little weak in the knees. She was glad her back was to the door because she needed the support.</p><p>“I missed you,” Bethany said, huskily when they finally had to come up for air.</p><p>“You saw me yesterday,” Addison said, smiling warmly at her.</p><p>“An eternity,” the girl said.</p><p>“Oh God,” Addison said, laughing and rolling her eyes at the corny comment. Still, it made her smile.</p><p>Bethany took her hand and led her down the stairs. Looking over her shoulder, Bethany said, “I love the dress, by the way. It looks great on you.”</p><p>“Thanks,” Addison said, smiling at her, “I got it when Mom took me shopping, along with a couple of new outfits.”</p><p>They sat on Bethany’s bed, and the girl didn’t relinquish Addison’s hand. She didn’t mind, because she liked holding the girl’s hand. She really hadn’t understood what the big deal was about holding hands before Bethany put a note in her lock signed ‘your admirer’ but she has come to like it now. She realized it was symbolic, signifying the union of two hearts.</p><p>Bethany brushed her hair behind her ear, something she did when she was nervous. Frowning, Addison wondered what the girl had to be nervous about. The girl saw the frown, took a deep breath and offered Addison a shy smile.</p><p>“What is it?” Addison asked.</p><p>“I was thinking,” Bethany said, meeting Addison’s eyes, “since we are seeing the movie at the Paradiso and we aren’t likely to run into anyone we know… Maybe we could make this… A date?”</p><p>“A date?” Addison parroted, her eyes widening.</p><p>“What do you think?” Bethany asked, shyly.</p><p>The thought hadn’t even crossed her mind, whether they should see the movie as friends or as a date. She really just wanted to see the film. Enough so that they were going to drive a couple of towns over just to watch it.</p><p>Now that the thought was in her head, she couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to go on a date. Especially with Bethany. She wasn’t even sure exactly what it would mean to go on a date with another girl. Or a boy, if she was being honest. Dating was still a relatively new concept for her, one she was just beginning to think about. She had figured she’d have a couple more years to figure it out.</p><p>“I-I don’t know,” she said, her heart racing, “I’ve never been on a date before.”</p><p>“Neither have I,” Bethany said, smiling at her.</p><p>————————————–</p><p>Sitting in the backseat, Addison fidgeted nervously with the hem of her dress. She was looking out the window but not really seeing the passing scenery. Her thoughts were on Bethany and their impending first date. She thought she knew what Bethany had in mind, and the idea both scared and excited her in equal measures.</p><p>Ever since she began to suspect she was a little different than the rest of the girls in her class, she had kept her little secret under wraps. The only other person who knew she was a lesbian was sitting in the passenger seat, nodding her head along with the music on the stereo. Now, Bethany was suggesting something a bit more… Open. Exposed. Out.</p><p>When she had researched what it meant to be a lesbian, trying to understand her burgeoning feelings for the fairer sex, she had come across the term ‘in the closet’ and knew that was what she was. She hated the hiding but feared what could happen if she came out. She loved her friends and couldn’t bear the thought of alienating herself from them. The kids at her school could be cruel if someone were a little different.</p><p>Middle school was hard enough without that on her shoulders.</p><p>Still, she’d be lying if she said this date didn’t set her heart to fluttering. The idea of walking hand in hand down the mall with Bethany made her almost dizzy with excitement. It was a longing for something she didn’t even know she wanted. Needed.</p><p>She saw the first sign for the mall and knew they were almost there. Her heart started beating a little faster, and she had to blot her palms on her dress nervously. Glancing at Bethany, she wondered if the girl was as nervous as she was. Of the two of them, Bethany was the bolder one. Her little secret admirer stunt proved that.</p><p>The car turned into the mall entrance and Bethany’s mother dropped them off at the entrance to the theater. As the girls filed out, the woman leaned across the seat and said, “I’ll be back at nine to pick you up.”</p><p>“Could we stay until ten? It’s a weekend, and the mall doesn’t close until late,” Bethany asked.</p><p>Her mother looked like she was about to say no, then changed her mind. Smiling, she said, “Ten, then. If your butts aren’t in the car by ten-oh-one…”</p><p>“Right,” Bethany said, smiling at her mom.</p><p>“Have fun,” the woman said, rolling up the windows and driving away.</p><p>Bethany watched her until she disappeared, then turned to Addison. With a nervous giggle, she asked, “Are you ready for this?”</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Addison held out her hand. Bethany looked at it, then started grinning. She took it, interlaced her fingers in Addison’s. She took a deep breath like Addison had and then they started walking toward the big glass doors that led into the mall proper. They pushed their way inside, pausing just inside the door to look at the milling crowd of people. Bethany’s hand tightened on hers, and she was glad for the comfort it afforded her.</p><p>“Come on,” Bethany said.</p><p>They walked to the ticket booth. The bored looking teenager behind the glass looked up from her magazine when they stepped up to the window. Setting the magazine aside, she said, “Can I help you?”</p><p>Addison told her what movie, fishing in her purse for the money her mother had given her for the film. She passed it to the woman, then accepted her tickets. Addison gave a ticket to Bethany, then offered her hand, again. The teenager saw it, her eyes widening slightly. Then she shrugged and went back to her magazine.</p><p>Oddly, the teenager’s indifference put Addison at ease. She smiled at Bethany and motioned at the ticket collector with a tilt of her head.</p><p>They browsed the glass case at the concession stand, discussing the merits of Whoppers over Goobers. They finally decided just to split a large tub of buttery popcorn. When it was their turn at the register, the cashier blinked at them. She was probably in her early twenties, with a nose ring in her right nostril and a short, shaggy haircut. Not exactly beautiful, she had a pleasant cuteness that Addison liked.</p><p>Noticing the tattoo on the inside of her right wrist, Addison smiled. She had seen the symbol a few times in her research on lesbianism, the two Venus signs linked indicating the union of two girls. The tattoo was stylized and pretty, featured a name on either side of the design. Addison thought one of them was probably the cashier’s name and the other a girlfriend’s, present or past.</p><p>The cashier noticed them holding hands and her fake friendly smile turned genuine. With a faint nod of acknowledgment, she said, “Ladies, what can I help you with?”</p><p>“Um, can we get a large popcorn and a couple of Cokes?” Bethany asked.</p><p>“Sure can,” the cashier said, smiling at her. As she started filling some throwaway cups with ice and soda, she asked, “Date night?”</p><p>Blushing, Addison said, “Yeah.”</p><p>“First time?” The cashier asked, putting lids on the Cokes. She paused to look at Addison, smiling.</p><p>“Yeah,” she said, with a nervous little laugh.</p><p>The woman nodded, seemed to understand, “It’s a little scary the first time.”</p><p>Addison nodded.</p><p>“I remember the first time Tina and I went out as a couple,” the woman said, setting the Cokes on the counter, then turning to the popcorn machine, “I was a paranoid mess.”</p><p>“Tina?” Addison asked, recognizing the name from the tattoo on the girl’s arm, “the girl on your arm?”</p><p>The cashier smiled at her and nodded, “The love of my life. We’ve been together since our freshman year of high school. Going on seven years.”</p><p>“Wow,” Addison said.</p><p>Setting the popcorn on the counter, she said, “That will be thirteen-fifty. We are saving up to get married.”</p><p>“Congratulations,” Bethany said, passing her some money.</p><p>“Thanks,” she said, smiling brightly. She counted out the change but didn’t give it to Bethany right away. Instead, she said, “You two remind me of Tina and me when we first started dating, although I think you two are a little younger than we were.”</p><p>Bethany nodded, and the girl gave her her change.</p><p>“Have fun, ladies,” the cashier said, giving them a warm smile.</p><p>“Thanks,” Addison said, then added, “I hope you have a nice wedding.”</p><p>The theater was curiously empty, and they had no problem finding two seats next to each other. They munched on deliciously buttery popcorn and talked about the cashier and her upcoming wedding while they waited for the movie to start. Addison wondered if Tina or the cashier- her name was probably Wendy, the other name on her wrist- would wear a wedding dress. Bethany suggested maybe both of them but thought Wendy would make a cute bride. This led to a discussion about short haircuts for women and Addison found out Bethany would break up with her if she ever got her hair cut like Wendy’s.</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Would you really break up with me over a haircut?”</p><p>“No,” the girl said, grinning, “but I love your hairstyle now.”</p><p>“You should,” Addison said, giving her a look, “you showed me how to do it.”</p><p>“Yeah, I guess I did,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“Don’t worry,” Addison said, smiling warmly at her, “I like it, too.”</p><p>The theater went dark, and the previews started. Addison felt the first tingle of excitement. She had been looking forward to seeing this movie ever since she first saw the trailer on TV. She had read the book and loved it, and the movie seemed like it was a faithful adaptation. She had talked about it so much that she finally got Bethany interested in seeing it. That was back before the notes started appearing in her locker.</p><p>The movie started, and Addison found herself drawn into the plot of the movie the same way the book had drawn her in. She almost forgot about the popcorn in her lap, her eyes glued to the screen. It wasn’t until Bethany’s arm slipped around her shoulder that she managed to look away. In the back splash of light from the screen, she could see the girl grinning at her. Laughing, Addison moved against the girl, cuddling as best she could with the chair arms between them.</p><p>Ninety minutes flew by, and the credits started rolling. The movie was all she had hoped it would be, close enough to the book that she was nearly buzzing with excitement. Even Bethany seemed to have enjoyed the movie, and they talked about it nonstop as they exited the theater.</p><p>Once they cleared the crowd, Bethany took her hand, and they headed to the food court for something to eat. Seeing the Baskin Robbins, they decided to skip dinner and go straight to desert. They ordered a couple of Oreo milkshakes. They were so thick that Addison had to use a spoon to eat it, just the way she liked them.</p><p>Bethany was watching her eat, amused. Blushing, Addison asked, “What?”</p><p>“Nothing,” Bethany said, laughing. The girl always made fun of her when she had an Oreo milkshake because she ate with such gusto, such obvious joy on her face. Grinning, the girl said, “I’m a little jealous. You never smile like that at me.”</p><p>“Well, Oreo shakes were my first love. We go way back,” Addison said, putting a spoonful of delicious coldness into her mouth and sighing happily. She licked the little plastic spoon clean.</p><p>“Now I’m jealous of a spoon,” Bethany said, with a playful smile.</p><p>Addison snorted, then started laughing at the innuendo. Trailing off, she gave the girl a look and said, “Maybe I can help you with that tonight.”</p><p>The look wasn’t lost on Bethany, and a slow smile spread on the girl’s face. That smile made Addison’s heart race, and suddenly she needed the ice cream to cool off. Meeting the girl’s eyes, she wanted to kiss her so bad. She was painfully aware of all the people in the food court, her paranoia making her think they were watching her, maybe judging her but she decided she didn’t care.</p><p>Leaning across the table, she invited the girl with her eyes, with the eyetooth caught on her lower lip. She didn’t know if Bethany would do it, if she’d kiss Addison in front of all of these people. She wouldn’t be upset if the girl didn’t. It would probably be best if she didn’t. Holding hands was one thing, easily mistaken for two friends being goofy but a kiss…</p><p>Bethany didn’t even hesitate, grinning as she leaned in to kiss her. It wasn’t a shy brush of the lips but a sweet, lingering kiss. Addison forgot to care about the other patrons, lost in the sugary caress of Bethany’s tongue. Her eyes closed and the mall receded until it was just Bethany and her in their little bubble.</p><p>Then the bubble was rudely burst when someone gasped, “Holy shit!”</p><p>Opening her eyes, Addison saw her friend Tara a few feet away from the table staring at them in wide-eyed, slack-jawed surprise. All the blood rushed from Addison’s extremities to gather in her face as she realized the girl had seen Bethany and her kissing. She froze like a deer in the headlights of an oncoming car, still leaning across the table as she gaped at her friend.</p><p>Finally, she collapsed back into her seat, her whole body hot and jittery with adrenaline. Being caught by her friend had triggered her fight or flight response, and she was thinking about employing the latter. Unfortunately, she seemed glued to her spot.</p><p>Tara came over to the table, sat down. Looking from Bethany to Addison, she asked, “So, what’s new?”</p><p>Snorting, Bethany laughed, “Um, not much. You?”</p><p>“Oh, just doing a little shopping. There is a kick ass music store here,” Tara said, smiling at Bethany.</p><p>“Buy anything?” Addison asked, glancing at Bethany.</p><p>“Nah, but I was tinkering around on a sweet Fender Stratocaster until the clerk kicked me out of the store,” Tara said, shaking her head, “dude was a total tool.”</p><p>“Sucks,” Addison said, amused. Tara was a great guitar player, talked like a stoner even though she has never done drugs, and was one of the smartest people she knew. Addison used to think the stoner thing was an act, but it was just how the girl talked. It was just one of those quirky things she loved about the girl.</p><p>“Ah, I was loitering, so I had it coming,” she said, brushing it aside, “so, how long have you two been making out?”</p><p><em>Ah, there it is</em>, Addison thought, with an inward cringe.</p><p>“Not long,” Bethany said, getting into the groove of the conversation. Talking to Tara was sort of like being in the ocean; you could fight the waves and wear yourself out, or you could go with the ebb and flow.</p><p>“So are you two like… a thing?”</p><p>Bethany glanced at Addison, and she nodded. Smiling at her, Bethany said, “Yeah, we are a thing.”</p><p>“Good,” Tara said, laughing, “I thought I had been imagining things.”</p><p>“Imagining things?” Addison asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“I caught you two looking at each other the other day, and I thought, huh…” Tara said, nodding.</p><p>Addison looked at her expectantly, then laughed when she realized there wasn’t anything more coming. She glanced at Bethany and saw the girl grinning.</p><p>“See, there,” Tara said, pointing at them, “the look! You are looking at each other like a fat kid looks at a Twinky.”</p><p>“Wow,” Addison said, laughing, “you should put that in a song.”</p><p>“The Ballad of Bethany and Addie,” Tara said, grinning. Her eyes narrowed, and she looked at Addison, asked, “Is it a love song?”</p><p>Bethany took Addison’s hand, and Addison smiled at her. Turning back to her friend, she nodded. Tara looked down at their interlocked fingers. She was smiling brightly when she looked back up and met Addison’s eyes, again. That smile was a weight off Addison’s chest. It had been hard to breathe ever since the girl had caught them kissing and she took her first deep breath since the girl sat down. At least one of their friends had accepted them as a couple, and it gave her hope that the rest would do the same.</p><p>Tara nodded and stood up, said, “I’ll let you two get back to your ice cream and making out.”</p><p>She turned to leave, and Addison said, “Wait. Um, could you-”</p><p>“I’m not going to tell anyone,” Tara said, turning back and smiling reassuringly at her.</p><p>“Thanks, Tara,” Bethany said.</p><p>“See you two at school on Monday,” Tara said, walking away.</p><p>Bethany glanced at Addison and raised her eyebrows. Laughing, Addison rubbed the back of her neck nervously and shook her head. She gave Bethany’s hand a squeeze, then went back to eating her ice cream.</p><p>“What are the odds of Tara being here?” Bethany asked.</p><p>“Astronomical,” Addison said, laughing, “but of all of our friends, I’m glad it was her.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, smiling, “good old Tara. She hardly batted an eyelash.”</p><p>“Not a lot rattles her,” she said.</p><p>“No,” Bethany said, laughing. When she sobered up, she asked, “Are you okay? I mean, with her knowing?”</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Addison said, “It was bound to happen, eventually. We need to talk about what we are going to do.”</p><p>Bethany nodded, spooning some ice cream into her mouth.</p><p>——————————</p><p>It was nine-fifty-five, and Addison and Bethany were sitting on the bench outside the mall, waiting for Bethany’s mother to pull up. They kept glancing at each other, smiling. The stars were out and unseasonably warm breeze stirred the leaves of the trees planted on either side of he entrance. When Bethany had offered her hand, Addison had smiled and taken it.</p><p>“Crazy night,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“Our first date,” Addison said, smiling, “first real kiss in public.”</p><p>“Our first time being caught,” Bethany added, shaking her head.</p><p>“Our first friend knowing we are a couple,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“Like I said,” Bethany said, squeezing her hand, “a crazy night.”</p><p>“A good one, though.”</p><p>“A very good one,” Bethany agreed.</p><p>“It’s not over, either,” she said, looking at the girl and winking.</p><p>“I was hoping you’d say that,” Bethany said, grinning.</p><p>They saw a car approaching and let go of each others hand. Bethany’s mother pulled to the curb, and they filed into the car, Bethany in the front seat and Addison in the back.</p><p>As Bethany talked with her mother about the movie and their night at the mall, Addison dug her phone out of her purse. She saw she had two text messages; the first from her mother, just checking in and the second from Tara. Smiling, she opened the message and read: <strong>Are you staying the night with Bethany?</strong></p><p>Addison responded: <em>Yeah. Tonight and tomorrow night.</em></p><p>There was a pause, and then her phone buzzed alerting her that she had a text message. It read: <strong>Uh oh.</strong></p><p>Snorting in surprise, Addison blushed. She thought about what she wanted to say, then grinned as she typed: <em>Uh oh, indeed.</em></p><p>Tara came back with: <strong>LOL Just don’t get caught. Won’t be any more ‘sleepovers’ if you do.</strong></p><p>The quotation marks around the word sleepovers made her laugh, and her cheeks burned even hotter as she realized her friend had a pretty good idea what was going to happen tonight. Then blinking a couple of times, she thought of something. Tara was cool enough with Bethany and her being lesbians and a couple to boot that she was making jokes at her expense.</p><p>When she had first come to the conclusion that she was a lesbian, the thought of anyone finding out had terrified her. Being different could be difficult when you were in middle school. Human beings, in general, weren’t very accepting of things they didn’t understand, things that ran contrary to their own views or beliefs. That was even more true of kids. Age tempered many biases, but the young hadn’t developed that filter, yet. Their words and their reactions could be painful, bordering on vicious.</p><p>Tara had given her hope for acceptance, the one thing all kids craved more than anything. Addison wanted to text the girl that, but was too embarrassed to do it. Instead, she typed: <em>Yeah. We wouldn’t want that.</em></p><p>Her phone buzzed again, and she saw: <strong>Maybe Ethan and I can double date with you sometime.</strong></p><p>Laughing, Addison typed: <em>If he ever gets around to asking you out.</em></p><p>Tara sent back: <strong>He will… Probably.</strong></p><p>Addison thought the girl was probably right. Ethan liked Tara and Tara liked Ethan, but neither one of them seemed willing to ask the other and make it official. Sometimes, Addison wanted just to take their hands and do it for them.</p><p>She typed: <em>He better hurry. The Valentine’s Day dance is coming up next month.</em></p><p>When Tara texted her back, she could feel the girl’s frustration: <strong>I know!!</strong></p><p>Feeling bad for her friend, she responded: <em>He’ll ask.</em></p><p>What she didn’t add to the message but was thinking, <em>even if I have to drag him by his hair to do it.</em></p><p>There was a bit of a pause, then: <strong>Do you think you and Bethany will go together?</strong></p><p>The question kind of caught her off guard and she blinked dumbly at the screen. The thought hadn’t even crossed her mind, going to the dance. No one had asked her and even if they had, she wasn’t sure if she’d have gone. Maybe just to keep up the ruse but that was the only reason.</p><p>Now the thought was in her head, and she couldn’t help but wonder what Bethany would look like all dressed up. She closed her eyes and could see them slow dancing, her head on Bethany’s shoulder. They would twirl and twirl and…</p><p>The buzzing of her phone brought her back from her daydream, and she looked at the display: <strong>Earth to Addie.</strong></p><p>Laughing, she typed: <em>Sorry. I was thinking about Bethany in a dress. I wish we could go together.</em></p><p>Tara came back with: <strong>So go. Should I tell my Mom you two will need a ride?</strong></p><p>Addison read the message and sighed. She locked her phone without responding, put it back in her purse. Staring out the window, she wished it were that simple.</p><p>———————————-</p><p>“You seem distracted.”</p><p>Addison shook her head to clear her thoughts and smiled at Bethany. They were back in the basement, in Bethany’s room, talking about the trip to the mall. Addison had only been half invested in the conversation, her mind stuck on the damn Valentine’s Day dance. Tara had put the stubborn thought in her brain, and now it was just rattling around, wrecking her concentration. Now, Bethany had noticed, and she wondered if she should tell the girl about her conversation with Tara.</p><p>She smiled and said, “Sorry. Just can’t wait for your parents to go to sleep.”</p><p>It wasn’t precisely a lie, so she didn’t feel too bad about not telling Bethany the truth. She really was anxious for them to go to bed so she could get Bethany out of her clothes. Ever since they got home, the tension had been building up between them, made worse by the little looks they kept giving each other, the slight curling the lips in a playful smile. Addison thought if she didn’t do something about her growing desire soon, she might explode with need.</p><p>Grinning, Bethany sprang off the bed and bounded up the stairs. Opening the door a crack, she gave Addison a thumbs up, then disappeared. Only a couple minutes passed but they seemed to take forever, and then the girl came back, She didn’t say anything, just came to Addison, bore her to her back and kissed her deeply. Addison could feel the girl’s need, her excitement in the kiss and it matched her own. The kiss left her feeling dizzy and warm all over.</p><p>Finally pulling back a little, Bethany said, “God, I’ve wanted to do that for hours!”</p><p>Her voice husky, Addison said, “I take it your parents are asleep.”</p><p>“You can hear them snoring through the door,” Bethany said, grinning, “Mom complains about Dad’s snoring but I think she’s the louder of the two. He just knows better than to say anything.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison asked, “Do you think that will be us some day?”</p><p>“I don’t snore,” Bethany said.</p><p>“Of course, you don’t,” Addison said, in a way that meant the exact opposite of her words.</p><p>Bethany laughed and kissed her. It lingered, deepened as the pent-up desire finally boiled over between the two girls. Addison felt her body responding to the kiss, to the pleasant weight of Bethany laying atop her. Her hands roamed incessantly on the girl’s back, down to cup her buttocks through the sleep shorts she wore. Her excitement only grew as she explored Bethany’s taut body.</p><p>She scooted further back onto the bed and Bethany came with her, crawling onto the mattress. On her hands and knees, Bethany smiled down at Addison. That smile made her feel warm all over, and she returned it with a playful one of her own. When Bethany leaned in for a kiss, she kissed the girl back passionately</p><p>Bethany’s hand found her breast through the t-shirt she wore, and she groaned as her stiffened nipple drug across her palm, Her back arched off the bed as the girl’s fingers teased the nub, making it ache sweetly. Bethany grinned as she lowered her mouth to it, gently nibbling it with her teeth. Addison groaned, her body beginning to move on its own at the intense sensation.</p><p>When Bethany hooked her fingers in the bottom of her shirt, she half sat up so the girl could pull it off. She smiled as Bethany flung the shirt over her shoulder and it landed on the back of the couch some seven feet away. She hadn’t bothered with a bra when getting ready for bed and she shivered at Bethany’s hot gaze on her bare breasts. Her heart skipped a beat or two at the smile that tugged at the corners of Bethany’s mouth as she looked at her.</p><p>Bethany made her feel so beautiful when the girl looked at her like that.</p><p>Her tongue was hot and wet when it found Addison’s nipple, and she groaned. Bethany teased first one, then the other until she didn’t think she could take any more. Her body was writhing under the girl’s attention, and her sighs and moans filled the room.</p><p>Addison’s breathing got a little funny as Bethany moved lower, leaving a trail of moist kisses down her taut stomach. The girl took her time, either enjoying herself too much to rush or wanting to let the anticipation build in Addison until she couldn’t stand it. Whatever her intentions, Addison was all but trembling with need by the time Bethany hooked her fingers in the shorts Addison wore. She lifted her backside off the bed so her girlfriend could tug them, along with her panties down, then off. These were tossed over her shoulder like her shirt and ended up on the floor in front of her sofa.</p><p>The girl’s eyes fell on the soft folds of Addison’s girlhood and Addison’s breath caught in her throat as she lowered her mouth toward it. She almost groaned in frustration as Bethany’s lips brushed against the baby fine hairs on the inside of her thigh, instead. The smile on the girl’s face told her Bethany knew what she was doing to her, that the suspense was killing her. She made Addison wait, kissing her way down one leg, then up the other.</p><p>When Bethany finally pressed her lips against Addison’s tender bud, she was a horny mess. The first caress of her tongue sent shivers of pleasure through her young body, and she moaned thickly. She was tense, half expecting the girl to tease her some more, but Bethany didn’t. With her tongue and lips, she drew moan after moan from Addison.</p><p>Addison lost control of her body, her hips undulating against Bethany’s mouth. She dug her fingers into the sheets, holding on for dear life. Her eyes wide, she stared at her girlfriend, wondering how the girl had gotten so much better at this. It hadn’t been like this that first time.</p><p>Feeling Addison’s eyes on her, Bethany looked up. She must have read the question in them because she paused and grinned at her, said, “You like this?”</p><p>“Oh God, yeah,” Addison laughed.</p><p>“I did some ‘research’ of my own,” the girl said, using her thumb to caress Addison’s bud, “learned a few new things.”</p><p>The girl’s mouth returned to Addison’s girlhood, and she moaned thickly. Closing her eyes and basking in the lovely sensations washing through her, she thought, God bless her research.</p><p>Already, she felt the first stirrings of an orgasm deep inside. Bethany sensed it, too, her efforts doubling. She brought Addison right to the brink of bliss, then toppled her over the edge. With a sharp cry that escaped her before she could bite it back, Addison came hard, her body exploding with pleasure. Like the orgasm had short-circuited her brain, her body jerked erratically, gracelessly. Finally, the tension fled her body, and she collapsed like a wet rag.</p><p>“Holy shit,” she said, out of breath.</p><p>Laughing, Bethany crawled up to give her a quick kiss.</p><p>Addison hooked her fingers in the girl’s shirt, and Bethany helped her remove it. Taking a page from her girlfriend’s book, Addison flung it wide of the bed. It landed near the stairs, well out of reach. With a naughty shiver working up her spin, she glanced at the stairs leading to the kitchen. If Bethany’s parents came to check on them now, they were so busted.</p><p>Bethany slipped out of her shorts and panties, tossing them in the opposite direction. Naked, she stretched out on her back. Addison got to her knees, looking down at the girl’s supine body. She drank her in, loving ever inch of her. Bethany looked so stunning laying there, her young body a temptation Addison couldn’t resist. Her hands found the girl’s skin fascinating, couldn’t get enough of it. Soft and smooth and warm, it begged to be touched, caressed.</p><p>Her touch had Bethany sighing and her body swaying. Addison heard her breathing change and knew Bethany was as turned on as Addison was. When she finally moved between the girl spread thighs, Bethany was ready for her. Lowering her face to the girl’s sex, she breathed deep the musky scent of Bethany’s excitement before letting her tongue caress her bud. The taste of the girl, the sensual flex of her hips, the sounds of enjoyment dripping from the girl’s slack mouth… She lost herself in all the wonderful sensory inputs swirling around her.</p><p>She tried to mimic the things the girl had done to her and was rewarded with wordless cries of enjoyment. Bethany’s body writhed against her mouth, and the girl’s hand slipped behind her head to hold her to her girlhood. Her fingers knotted in Addison’s hair as teased the girl’s bud, gently sucking on its hood.</p><p>Rolling her eyes up, she saw Bethany’s face pinched in pleasure, her eyes closed. The look of pure enjoyment made Addison smile, and she returned her attention to what she was doing. She wanted to make the girl feel as good as Bethany had made her feel. She wanted to make her toes curl and her back arch until she lost herself to an earth shaking orgasm.</p><p>“Oh God, that feels so good,” Bethany said, around a moan.</p><p>Her hips were gyrating so hard, Addison was having problems keeping her mouth to the girl’s body. It didn’t matter, though, because she heard the change in the girl’s cries, urgency creeping into them. She kept going, building the tension in the girl’s body until she locked up and cried out in ecstasy. She shook herself loose, collapsing to the bed.</p><p>Addison stretched out next Bethany, and the girl moved against her, pressing against her flank. They stayed like that a while, just enjoying the afterglow.</p><p>Eventually, Addison said, “We should probably get dressed.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, pulling the covers over them, instead.</p><p>“This is a bad idea,” she said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany agreed, rolling over to turn off her bedside lamp, before molding against Addison once more.</p><p>“Are we going to bed, then?”</p><p>“Not just yet,” Bethany said, kissing her, “I love you.”</p><p>“I love you, too,” Addison said, smiling at her in the gloom.</p><p>—————————————————</p><p>In the dark, Addison waited for sleep to come for her. Next to her, Bethany’s breathing slowed, and the girl began to snore softly. She had to smile, and she snuggled against the girl, put an arm around her. Bethany stirred but didn’t wake up. Addison felt herself drifting, drifting… Then she slipped into sleep and dreamed of cheesy decorations around the gymnasium and music she really didn’t like and dancing in Bethany’s arms. She smiled fondly in her sleep.</p>"
1183,"The Dance, Part 2",Ebo,0,"Addison and Bethany have something to tell their friends, then find some time for themselves.","['g/g', 'rom', 'trib']","<p>Addison smiled and waved as she saw Heather Godwin step out of the serving line with her tray of food. The girl saw her and grinned, started toward where Addison sat. Heather was a cute strawberry blonde, with a pixie nose, an infectious smile and big green eyes that would make even the most flawless emerald jealous. She was pale and her eyes almost seemed to glow against her milky skin, giving her an almost ethereal, elfish look that Addison found appealing. Wearing jeans and a Nike sweatshirt, she still managed to look like she belonged on a Lord of the Rings set.</p><p><em>Even her last name sounded elfish, Godwin</em>, Addison thought, amused.</p><p>She looked excited about something. Knowing her, she had some dirt on someone. Heather was their little group of friends’ gossip monger. Honestly, Addison would have no clue what was going on around the school without her.</p><p>“Hey,” Heather said, sitting down across from her.</p><p>“Hey,” Addison said, smiling. She took a sip of her chocolate milk.</p><p>“I think Tara might be a lesbian.”</p><p>Caught off guard, Addison tried to breathe her chocolate milk, sucking it into her lungs and launching herself into a coughing fit. She gaped at her friend as she sputtered and choked. The girl blurred out of focus as her eyes started watering.</p><p>She heard the girl laughing, and Heather said, “I about had the same reaction.”</p><p>Addison got herself under some semblance of control, managed to wheeze, “What are you talking about?”</p><p>“She cornered me at my locker, then pulled me into the bathroom,” Heather said, opening her milk, “she was acting weird, like she was hiding something. She went stall to stall to make sure we were alone, and then she asked if I’d be okay with it if one of my friends were gay.”</p><p>Addison hoped Heather would blame her red face on nearly choking to death and not embarrassment, which was the real reason she turned crimson. Her heart was racing in her breast, and she felt hot all over with adrenaline.</p><p>She doubted Tara was gay, that her question had been for Addison and Bethany benefit, not her own. Addison couldn’t decide if she wanted to be mad at the girl or touched. Either way, she needed to have a talk with her.</p><p>Now, she had to figure out what to tell Heather that Tara wasn’t a lesbian without drawing attention to herself.</p><p>“Um, I don’t think she’s a lesbian,” Addison said, her voice a little shaky. Again, she hoped the girl would assume it was from the milk in her lungs.</p><p>“If you’d have seen her,” Heather said, sipping her milk, “she was nervous. I’ve never seen her nervous before. It was weird.”</p><p>“I think she has a crush on Ethan,” she said, risking a sip of her milk to sooth her raw throat.</p><p>“Huh,” the girl said, frowning. Clearly, she hadn’t thought about that.</p><p>“Which reminds me,” Addison said, grinning at Heather, “I need to tell him to get off his ass and ask her to the Valentine’s Dance.”</p><p>“Did she ask you to do that?” Heather asked, grinning.</p><p>“No, but someone needs to do it,” she said, shaking her head, “those two are pussyfooting around it, even though it is pretty obvious they like each other.”</p><p>“Yeah,” the girl said, laughing.</p><p>“I think I might drop by his house later,” Addison said.</p><p>“Wait,” Heather said, leaning forward, “do you think… Do you think one of our friends IS a lesbian? Do you think Tara knows which one and is just… Testing the waters?”</p><p>Her heart started racing faster, and her hands were shaking as she reached for her milk. She hoped Heather wouldn’t notice. Taking a long swallow, she tried to think of the best way to handle this conversation. Part of her was curious what Heather thought about having a gay friend, and another part was petrified.</p><p>Shrugging, she decided to play it right down the middle, said, “Its possible, I guess.”</p><p>“Huh,” Heather said, sitting back in her chair. She was lost in thought, her face hard to read. It didn’t do anything for Addison’s nerves. She wanted the girl to just shrug and go on eating. Or even say something derogatory so Addison would know one way or the other.</p><p>Finally, she had to ask.</p><p>“Why?” Addison asked, trying not to seem too interested in her answer, “Would you care?”</p><p>“If one of my friends was a lesbian?” Heather said, giving her a sour look, “do you really think I’m that kind of person?”</p><p>Addison had to fight to keep the relief off her face as she smiled and said, “No.”</p><p>“I say do what makes you happy,” the girl said, then grinned, “or who.”</p><p>Snorting, Addison laughed, “Wow.”</p><p>“What about you?” Heather asked, grinning.</p><p>“Me?” Addison parroted. For a second, she thought the girl was asking if she was the lesbian friend, almost panicked for nothing. Then, she realized what the girl was really asking. She didn’t like how nervous she sounded as she answered, “Um, no. I wouldn’t care if one of you girls was gay.”</p><p>Laughing, Heather said, “Hey, it’s not me.”</p><p>“Are you sure?” Addison asked, grinning, “maybe this whole conversation was some elaborate ruse. Did Tara REALLY pull you into the bathroom?”</p><p>“Funny,” Heather said, laughing. Leaning forward, the girl said, “The only person I’d go that way with would be Halle Berry.”</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Addison laughed, “Why Halle?”</p><p>“Why not? She’s beautiful,” Heather said, grinning, “she’s my one gay crush.”</p><p>“Wow,” Addison said, shaking her head and laughing.</p><p>“What about you?” Heather asked.</p><p>“Would I sleep with Halle Berry?” Addison asked, laughing.</p><p>“Are you the lesbian friend?”</p><p>With what she hoped was a convincing grin, Addison said, “You caught me. I’m a lesbian.”</p><p>Heather grinned and laughed. Addison got a little thrill telling her, even if the girl thought she was joking.</p><p>———————————-</p><p>“Uh oh.”</p><p>Tara saw the look on Addison’s face as she stepped up to her locker and cringed. She couldn’t have looked more guilty if she tried and she offered Addison a sheepish grin.</p><p>Some of her anger over the embarrassing conversation with Heather went out of her when she saw the look on the girl’s face. Annoying as it had been, it had been done out of love. She had intended to tell the girl off, but she just shook her head, instead.</p><p>“Asshole,” she said, laughing.</p><p>“I take it Heather talked to you?” Tara asked.</p><p>“Yeah. She was convinced you are a lesbian,” Addison said, grinning at the surprised look on her friend’s face.</p><p>“Me? Why would she… Oh, she thought because I was asking…” the girl said, blushing.</p><p>“She couldn’t wait to tell me the juicy gossip,” Addison said, laughing, “hopefully she told me before anyone else. It could be halfway around the school by now.”</p><p>“You don’t think…” Tara said, then shook her head, “people already think I’m a stoner, so why not a lesbian, too.”</p><p>“So, what was up with the questions, anyway?” Addison asked, giving her friend a dirty look.</p><p>“I, well…” the girl said, grinning sheepishly, “I was meddling.”</p><p>“And doing a fine job of it,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“Are you mad?”</p><p>Shaking her head, Addison said, “Some warning would have been nice. I almost drown.”</p><p>“No way,” Tara said, her eyes wide. A normal person would have asked for an explanation, but Tara wasn’t exactly a normal person. She seemed perfectly content to leave that random statement hang out there.</p><p>Addison laughed, said, “I was taking a drink of my chocolate milk when she sprang you being a lesbian on me. I’m definitely not a fish, it would seem.”</p><p>“Nice turn of phrase,” Tara said, nodding appreciatively.</p><p>“Thanks,” Addison said, grinning. Conversations with Tara were always a trip.</p><p>“She was cool with it, by the way,” Tara said.</p><p>“I know,” she said.</p><p>“She’s cool with it… I’m cool with it…” Tara said, looking pointedly at her.</p><p>“Yeah, yeah,” Addison said, laughing, “I get it.”</p><p>———————————</p><p>Ethan lived three houses up from Addison. She saw him sitting on his porch, playing with his PSP. He glanced up as she came up his steps. He gave her a curious smile, his eyes widening. They were friends, but she guessed it was still odd that she showed up unannounced. She gave him a smile.</p><p>“Shove over, Ethan,” Addison said, bumping the boy with her hip.</p><p>Laughing, Ethan slid over and said, “Hey, Addison. What are you doing here?”</p><p>“I need to talk to you,” she said, sitting down.</p><p>“Me?” He parroted, raising his eyebrows questioningly. When he saw it was important, he quickly saved his game, then turned the handheld game system off. Turning toward her, he said, “What do you want to talk about?”</p><p>“Are you going-” she said, then came up short when she noticed something, “where are your glasses?”</p><p>“I got contacts,” he said, laughing, “is that what you wanted to talk to me about?”</p><p>“No,” she said, smiling at him, “just noticed you weren’t wearing them. You look nice without them.”</p><p>“Thanks,” he said.</p><p>“This is a new shirt, too, isn’t it?” Addison asked, frowning at him, “What gives?”</p><p>“What do you mean what gives?” He asked, blushing.</p><p>Grinning, Addison asked, “Who are you trying to impress?”</p><p>“I’m not trying to impress anyone. Just trying something new,” he said.</p><p>“Uh huh,” she said, making him squirm. Finally, she let him off the hook, “Are you going to ask Tara to the Valentine’s Day Dance?”</p><p>“I… Well, do you…” he said, and then faltered to a stop.</p><p>“Let me rephrase that,” she said, putting a hand on his shoulder, “you ARE going to ask Tara to the dance.”</p><p>He look at her for a long second, then nodded. Rubbing the back of his neck, he said, “Is she going to say yes?”</p><p>“Yeah, she likes you, too, dummy,” Addison said, smiling, “is Tara the one you are dressing up for?”</p><p>He nodded and gave her a shy smile. Addison recognized the smile; it was like the one she favored Bethany with.</p><p>“Good,” she said, smiling at him.</p><p>“How about you?” He asked, giving her a curious look.</p><p>“Me?” She parroted, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>He grinned and asked, “Who are you dressing up for?”</p><p>“Wha-What do you mean?” She stammered, not liking having the question turned on her. Her heart started beating faster, and palms started sweating.</p><p>“The new hairdo, the new clothes,” he said, looking pointedly at her new outfit.</p><p>His line of questioning was making her nervous. She got the feeling he knew something, but she just might be paranoid. Being a closeted lesbian, she always seemed to be on edge, wondering if she was going to be found out.</p><p>“I’m not trying to impress anyone,” she said, and it sounded false to her ears. The grin Ethan gave her said it sounded bogus to his, as well.</p><p>Leaning closer, he asked, “Does Bethany appreciate the new clothes?”</p><p>So caught off guard by the question, she gasped before she could stop herself. She saw his smile widen, and she knew she had given herself away. Her face drained of color, and her heart sank to her knees. She felt jittery, hot all over with adrenaline.</p><p>Seeing her start to panic, he said, “Take it easy. It’s cool.”</p><p>She met his eyes, saw he wasn’t messing with her. She relaxed some but was still mortified that he knew. Leaning close, she asked, “How did you know?”</p><p>“The way you look at her when you think no one is watching,” he said, blushing, “it’s the way I look at Tara.”</p><p>“Shit,” she said. He was the second person to tell her that.</p><p>“I’m not going to tell anyone, if that is what you are worried about,” he said, holding her gaze so she could see the truth of it in his eyes.</p><p>“I appreciate it,” she said, then laughed sourly, “but apparently I can’t stop making googly eyes at Bethany. I didn’t even realize I was doing it. God, if you saw it, someone else might have, too… Someone actually already did. Shit.”</p><p>“Is that so bad?” He asked.</p><p>She started to laugh or tell him off- she hadn’t decided which- when she realized the question wasn’t as inconsiderate or uninformed as she had originally thought. She saw in his eyes that he understood her situation, somehow.</p><p>“Let me guess,” she said, shaking her head, “you think I should just tell everyone and get it over with.”</p><p>“Something like that,” he said, giving her a sympathetic smile.</p><p>Laughing, she said, “You and Tara are perfect for each other.”</p><p>“She’s the other person who knows?”</p><p>“Yeah,” she said, then laughed, “she sort of caught us kissing.”</p><p>“Hard to deny it then,” he laughed.</p><p>“Yeah,” she agreed, shaking her head, “she thinks we should just tell all of our friends.”</p><p>“Are you going to?” He asked, looking at her expectantly.</p><p>“I don’t know,” she said, sighing, “I need to talk to Bethany about it.”</p><p>He nodded, then said, “My aunt waited almost fifteen years before coming out to our family. She was always miserable, pretending to be something she wasn’t. She smiles a lot more these days.”</p><p>Addison looked at him, then said, “Yeah, but was she still in middle school when she came out?”</p><p>Laughing, he said, “No. She was in her thirties.”</p><p>Addison got to her feet and said, “Ask Tara to the dance.”</p><p>“I will,” he said, then, “Talk to Bethany.”</p><p>She looked at him for a long moment, then nodded and headed home.</p><p>————————————</p><p>Addison met Bethany at the front door, smiling at the girl as she came up the steps. Bethany wore snug jeans and a long sleeved t-shirt. She looked incredible, even dressed down like this.</p><p>She wanted to hug the girl and kiss her deeply, the urge strong enough to make her knees a little weak. It took all of her restraint just to step aside and let the girl in, so she could close the door.</p><p>“Hey,” Bethany said, the smile she favored Addison with not making it any easier to keep her hands off the girl.</p><p>“Hi,” Addison said, grabbing her hand and heading for the stairs. As she passed by the entrance to the kitchen, she called, “Bethany’s here. We are going up to my room!”</p><p>She didn’t wait for her mother’s response, nearly running up the stairs in her eagerness. They didn’t even make it into her bedroom. Addison pressed Bethany against the door, kissing her deeply. She felt better than she had all day, with her arms wrapped around the girl. It was as if she were an addict needing her fix.</p><p>Only Bethany was her drug, and she couldn’t get enough of her. The kiss lingered way too long, and Addison became aware they were just standing in the upstairs hallway, making out. Pulling back, she gave Bethany a sheepish grin.</p><p>“Did you miss me?” Bethany teased. She smiled warmly at Addison, pulling Addison against her. She put her arms around Addison’s waist so that she couldn’t get away.</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “A little.”</p><p>“With a kiss like that, I’d have guessed a lot,” Bethany said, giving her a playful smile.</p><p>“Fine,” Addison said, giving her a quick kiss, “I missed you a lot, but we better get out of the hallway.”</p><p>They made it in the room, but just barely before they were at it, again. Finally pulling back, Bethany favored her with a playful smile and asked, “Did you really want to talk to me about something or was it just a ruse to get me here to make-out?”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “No. I do really need to talk to you about something. The making-out is just a bonus.”</p><p>Bethany sat on the bed and Addison joined her. Taking a deep breath, Addison told the girl about her day- about Heather thinking Tara was a lesbian, about confronting Tara about her meddling, about talking to Ethan. Bethany listened to the story with an amused grin.</p><p>In tune with her as always, Bethany asked, “And you want to know what I think about telling our friends about us?”</p><p>“I think they are going to figure it out eventually, anyway,” Addison said, smiling at her, “I can’t help the way I look at you.”</p><p>Bethany favored her with an affectionate smile and gave her a toe curling kiss, before saying, “I love you, too.”</p><p>Her voice was a little husky when Addison asked, “What do you think?”</p><p>“They are going to figure it out eventually, like you said,” Bethany said, then grinned, “especially when they are invited to the wedding.”</p><p>“We should probably get out of middle school before we discuss marriage,” Addison said, even though the thought of marrying Bethany made her smile. She wondered which one of them would wear a dress, then realized she had distracted herself. Shaking it off, she focused on the conversation at hand.</p><p>“I’m okay with it, if you want to tell them,” she said, taking Addison’s hand and giving it a squeeze.</p><p>Addison met her eyes and took a deep breath, nodded. Her pent up breath escaped her as a nervous laugh, and she said, “Okay.”</p><p>“Um,” Bethany said, looking as anxious as she felt, “how do you want to do it?”</p><p>“By text message?” Addison offered, laughing when Bethany gave her a ‘get serious’ look, “I don’t know. Maybe all at once. Get the girls together and just… Go for it.”</p><p>“The band-aid method,” Bethany said, smiling and nodding, “I like it.”</p><p>“Oh God,” Addison said, putting her hand to her mouth and meeting Bethany’s eyes, “we are really going to do this, aren’t we?”</p><p>Bethany gave her a sweet, tender kiss and said, “Yeah.”</p><p>Addison moved against the girl, and Bethany wrapped her up in her arms. She was scared to death to open up to her friends, but she felt safe in the girl’s arms. Laying her head on Bethany’s shoulder, she thought she could do it, come out to her friends and the world if Bethany was holding her hand. She smiled, thinking she could do just about anything with the girl at her side.</p><p>It wasn’t really anything new; she had thought the same thing when they were just friends.</p><p>They sat like that awhile, just enjoying each others warmth, the closeness. Eventually, when Bethany put her hand on Addison’s chin, turning her head for a kiss, Addison was ready for it. As it had in the hallway, the kiss stole their common sense, and Addison didn’t stop Bethany when the girl started unbuttoning her dress. She moaned thickly as Bethany’s hand found her breast, kneading it through the bra she wore. Her nipple stiffened in response, rubbing deliciously against the palm of Bethany’s hand.</p><p>Bethany’s hands on her shoulders pushed the dress back, and it slipped down Addison’s arms, pooling around her waist. Addison glanced at the door, but Bethany’s hand on her chin turned her back into the kiss. A shiver of excitement worked through her, the danger of this turning her on. She pulled her arms out of the dress so she could tug at Bethany’s shirt. Laughing, the girl helped her get it off.</p><p>A door closed and both girls froze, Addison’s hand still on Bethany’s breast. Addison’s heart jackhammered in her chest as she whipped her head toward the door. She sighed in relief when she saw it was still closed. One of her parents must be using the bathroom. Still, the jittery adrenaline shakes took some of the fun of being dangerous.</p><p>“Um,” Addison said, slipping back into her dress, “maybe we should keep the clothes on for now.”</p><p>Looking for her shirt, Bethany said, “Yeah. That scared the hell out of me. I thought we were busted.”</p><p>“I thought we were busted, too,” Addison said, tossing the top to her. She began fiddling with the little buttons on her dress, having trouble with them because her hands were shaking so bad.</p><p>Dressed again, they looked at each other, then burst out laughing. They fell backward on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, the giggles drying up. Bethany offered her hand, and Addison took it, smiling at her.</p><p>Addison moved against Bethany, laying her head on the girl’s shoulder. Bethany put an arm around her, pulled her even closer. Smiling, Addison ran her fingers over the girl’s stomach, then lower onto the crotch of the jeans she wore. Bethany’s breathing got a little funny as Addison massaged her through the thick material, her hips beginning to gyrate against Addison’s hand.</p><p>The first moan to escape Bethany made Addison smile, and she knew what she was doing felt good even through the denim. Propping up on her elbow, she kissed Bethany deeply. The girl responded, her excitement evident in the eagerness of her kiss.</p><p>Addison popped the button on Bethany’s jeans, then slipped her hand into the girl’s panties. Bethany pressed her face against Addison’s neck, muffling her little noises of enjoyment. Addison’s able fingers drove the girl’s body crazy, and those little noises got louder and louder. Bethany pressed her face tighter against Addison’s neck, but it wasn’t doing much good, anymore.</p><p>Rolling her eyes to her bedroom door, she hoped whoever had been in the bathroom was back downstairs. She really didn’t want one of her parents passing by to hear them and decide to investigate. It’d be hard to explain why she had her hand in Bethany’s pants.</p><p>Still, she wasn’t going to stop. She loved those little sounds of excitement the girl was making, loved the way Bethany’s body was moving under her touch. Plus, it was kind of exciting, doing this while her parents were still up and about.</p><p>“Oh God,” Bethany said, her voice a breathy moan, “I’m going to come!”</p><p>The girl climaxed hard, her hips jerking violently. Addison gently massaged the girl’s bud, keeping Bethany lost in the sensation a bit longer. Finally, she slipped her hand from the girl’s jeans, buttoned them back.</p><p>Bethany gently bore Addison to her back, then slid her hands under the dress she wore. When her fingers curled on the waistband of her panties, Addison gave her a curious looking. Bethany winked at her and tugged at her panties. Giggling, Addison lifted her backside off the bed and Bethany slipped her panties down and off her long legs. The girl tossed them in the direction of the hamper, missed by a mile.</p><p>“Lie back,” Bethany said, smiling playfully at her.</p><p>Her heart racing, Addison stretched out on her back. Bethany’s hands slipped up her thighs, pushing the hem of her dress higher and higher until it was gathered around her waist. Addison watched as the girl moved between her spread legs, then glanced at the door.</p><p><em> This is a bad idea</em>, Addison thought, then changed her mind as Bethany started kissing her way up the inside of her thigh. She sighed as the girl’s lips brushed against her tender bud and she shivered. The hot, wet pressure of Bethany’s tongue drew a moan from her, and her body began to move on its own. Her hips rolled against Bethany’s mouth as her excitement grew.</p><p>She bit her lip to keep quiet, glancing at the door, again. It took all of her concentration to keep her voice in check. Still, the moans she was making were getting away from her. It was just impossible to keep quiet with the lovely things Bethany was doing to her.</p><p>The girl had her in a state, so excited she could hardly stand it. Her body seemed confused, trying to escape the intense pleasure even as her nerve endings cried out for more. Luckily, Bethany had a hold of her hips, wouldn’t let her get away.</p><p>She closed her eyes, basking in the wonderful sensations washing through her young body. She lost herself in the feel of Bethany’s able tongue as it drew across her tender bud, of her lips as she gently kissed the hood.</p><p>So wrapped up in the ecstasy Bethany was bringing her, she mistook the knock at the door as the pounding of her heart. Luckily, Bethany was quicker to react, pulling her head back and wiping her mouth. When she saw Addison was a little dazed and slow to react, she tugged Addison’s dress back into place.</p><p>No sooner than her modesty was restored did Addison’s mother poke her head into the room. She said, “It’s getting dark out, Bethany. Are you-”</p><p>The woman’s words came to a stop as she looked from one girl to the next. Maybe it was her mom instincts kicking in or they just looked guilty as hell sitting there on the bed, but her eyes narrowed, and she said, “What are two up to?”</p><p>“Nothing,” Addison said, cringing at how suspicious that sounded to her own ears.</p><p>The woman’s eyes narrowed even further, and she looked around the room. Finding nothing out of place, she turned those eyes back on Addison, and it made her want to squirm. She thought the woman could see through her dress somehow and would know she wasn’t wearing panties.</p><p>She hoped the woman couldn’t see her blushing from the door.</p><p>Finally, her mother turned to Bethany and said, “It’s getting dark. Are you going to need a ride home?”</p><p>Bethany glanced at the window, then shook her head, “I told Mom I’d be home before dark.”</p><p>“Okay,” Addison’s mother said.</p><p>“I got to go,” Bethany said, then got off the bed, “See you at school tomorrow.”</p><p>“See you then,” Addison said, smiling at her.</p><p>Then the girl was gone. Her mother gave her one more look, then closed the door. Putting her face in her hands, Addison started laughing. It was a nervous giggle, and she still hot all over with adrenaline. Lowering her hands, she said, “That was way too close.”</p><p>———————————–</p><p>“So what’s so important that we are all here on a school night?”</p><p>Addison looked around the semi-circle of girls sitting in Bethany’s bedroom. The six pairs of eyes staring back at her didn’t do anything for the butterflies in her stomach, and she had to blot her hands on her thighs, again. She glanced to her left at Bethany and wondered if the girl was half as nervous as she was. Seeing her looking her way, Bethany gave her a reassuring smile.</p><p>Turning to the group, Bethany said, “Um, Addison and I have something to tell you all.”</p><p>Tara sat up straighter and met Addison’s eyes, raising her eyebrows questioningly. The girl had guessed what this was about, or thought she had. Addison gave her a little nod, and the girl started grinning. Addison wished she had her confidence.</p><p>Heather looked from Addison to Bethany, and then her eyes widened. Addison thought she could see the gears turning in the girl’s head. She saw the girl come to the correct conclusion, all but had a light bulb pop on over her head. Heather glanced at Tara, saw the girl grinning at Bethany and her. She had an amused look on her face when she turned back to Addison.</p><p>“Tell us what?” Alison Lancet asked, leaning forward. She looked at Becky Haldane, gave the girl a cat with a cornered mouse smile. Becky looked at Addison nervously.</p><p><em>Something going on there</em>, Addison thought, frowning. She didn’t know what but something definitely was up with those two.</p><p>“Um…” Addison said, then hesitated. She look at her little group of friends, said a little prayer that they would still want to be her friend after these next few sentences. Taking a deep breath, she said, “I’m a lesbian.”</p><p>“Shit,” Becky said, shaking her head. Addison raised her eyebrows questioningly, and the girl blushed and gave her a sheepish grin.</p><p>“Hah,” Alison laughed, holding out her hand. Becky fished a wadded up bill out of her pocket and passed it to the girl.</p><p>“What the hell?” Bethany asked, laughing. She seemed as confused by their reaction as Addison was.</p><p>“I bet her you two were a couple,” Alison said, grinning at them, “you two just made me twenty bucks.”</p><p><em>I guess it’s a good thing we decided to tell everyone, because they already know</em>, Addison thought with an inward grin.</p><p>“Are you two a couple?” Susan Conrad asked, leaning forward.</p><p>Bethany took Addison’s hand and said, “Yeah.”</p><p>“Since when?” The girl asked, looking from Addison to Bethany.</p><p>“About two weeks, I guess,” Addison said, holding her breath. She wondered what the girl’s reaction was going to be.</p><p>“You waited this long to tell us,” Susan said, giving her a sad shake of her head, “not cool.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “We were just…”</p><p>“Assholes?” Susan asked, grinning at her, “assholes who thought their friends wouldn’t be cool with them being a couple?”</p><p>“I was going to say scared,” Addison said, smiling at her.</p><p>Susan got off the couch, and Addison and Bethany found themselves being hugged tightly. The girl said, “I’m just teasing, of course. I know it took a lot of guts to gather us all here.”</p><p>Addison felt tears sting her eyes, and she couldn’t hold them back. She gave Susan a warm smile when the girl finally let them go. The girl had no sooner sat down that Addison found herself being hugged, again. She barely had time to see it was Tara before the girl was squeezing the life out of her.</p><p>“I’m proud of you two,” she said, making more tears slip down Addison’s cheeks. She hugged the girl back fiercely.</p><p>Then suddenly, she and Bethany found themselves in the middle of a group hug. She already loved all these girls, but her heart swelled even more at their acceptance. Not used to being the center of attention, she was a little embarrassed, but she basked in the glow of their love, anyway. It burned bright, pushed back all the shadows of doubt that she and Bethany were doing the right thing by telling them.</p><p>As the girls started to peel off the pile, Addison saw she wasn’t the only one who needed to dry her eyes. She wasn’t sure there was a dry eye in the room. Even the stoic Becky was crying. She saw Addison looking as she wiped her eyes and gave Addison a sheepish grin.</p><p>“Um,” Bethany said, her voice a little thick with emotion, “you all fucking rock!”</p><p>Surprised by the outburst, the group laughed, and Bethany turned bright red. Addison put her arm around the girl’s shoulder, said, “Yeah. You all really do. Thanks for being cool.”</p><p>“Yeah, yeah. We love you, too,” Alison said, wiping her eyes, “now, can we stop with all the mushy shit. I hate crying.”</p><p>Everyone laughed, and Addison looked around their little group of friends. She smiled as she saw everything was going to be alright. Glancing at Bethany, she saw the girl had come to the same conclusion. Smiling, she offered her hand and Bethany took it, gave it a squeeze.</p><p>———————————</p><p>“Mom, do you think Addison can stay the night?”</p><p>Bethany’s mother looked up from the novel she was reading on her Ipad, saw her daughter and Addison looking at her expectantly. She sat the tablet aside and said, “It’s a school night.”</p><p>“It’s okay with my mom, if it’s okay with you,” Addison said, holding out her phone.</p><p>Laughing, the woman took the phone and said, “Hello… Yeah, they are giving me the puppy dog eyes… No, it’s fine. I can drive them to school in the morning…I’ll ask her.”</p><p>She held the phone away and asked, “Do you want your mom to bring some clothes over? I figure you could just borrow something from Bethany and save her the trip.”</p><p>“That’s okay. Just tell her that,” Addison said.</p><p>“She’ll just borrow something from Bethany… Alright. I’ll give you back to her… I’ll tell her you said goodbye, then. Have a good night.”</p><p>She handed the phone back to Addison, said, “This is a one-time thing, right? Not a habit?”</p><p>“Not a habit,” Bethany said, giving her mom a squeeze, “thanks.”</p><p>“I still want you asleep at a reasonable hour,” she said, picking up her Ipad.</p><p>Bethany looked at Addison and gave her an excited smile. Addison had to look away or lose it in a giggling fit. Bethany grabbed her arm and steered her toward the stairs to the basement before their excitement could boil over.</p><p>Addison hadn’t expected to stay over tonight, but when their friends finally left, and they were alone… They had had to put some of their clothes back on just to ask permission for Addison to stay over. Addison had looked at Bethany, and the girl had smiled. The next thing she knew, Bethany’s shirt was off, and Addison’s pants were unbuttoned, and their lips were locked. It had taken a herculean effort of will to stop long enough to call Addison’s mom.</p><p>Now they were down the stairs at a sprint, eager to pick up where they had left off. They crawled onto the bed, kissing as they went. Their passion hadn’t cooled any during the intermission upstairs, and they were tugging at each others clothing in an effort to get naked. Finally, they had to stop kissing, laughing at their urgency as they began undressing.</p><p>In just her panties and bra, Addison asked, “Should we really be doing this? What if your parents want to check on us?”</p><p>Bethany glanced at her alarm clock, then grinned at Addison. She crawled up and turned out her bedside light, then came to Addison and kissed her. Putting her arms around Addison’s neck, she said, “Nine-thirty-eight is a reasonable bedtime, right?”</p><p>Picking up on her meaning, Addison grinned and said, “Very reasonable.”</p><p>In the gloom, their bodies came together, the space evaporating between them. Addison loved the feel of the girl’s body pressed against her own, of Bethany’s hands as they roamed over her back and down to cup her buttocks. Her own hands thrilled to the soft skin under her fingertips and she helped Bethany out of her bra and panties so she could explore more of the girl’s lovely body. It didn’t take long for Bethany to have Addison naked as well, their clothes flung far and wide.</p><p>Addison giggled as the girl toppled her backward, then crawled atop her. Bethany kissed her deeply as she moved between Addison’s spread legs. The first roll of the girl’s hips brought a moan to Addison’s lips and the second made her break the kiss so it could escape her. She wrapped her legs around Bethany’s waist, her ankles crossing behind her. She moaned again as their bodies met, the delicious friction sending pleasure coursing through her young body.</p><p>Bethany found a rhythm that drove Addison wild, the sensual flex of her body making her writhe on her back. The dark was far from perfect, ruined by the multitude of LEDs on the electronics scattered around the room, and Addison could see the smile on Bethany’s face. That smile said she knew what a sweet torture the roll of her hips was, what the meetings of their bodies was doing to Addison. It was a confident smile and sexy as hell. Even more turned on, Addison kissed the girl eagerly.</p><p>The excitement grew and grew between them, building up like a static charge. Every nerve ending was tingling in Addison’s body, brought to life by Bethany’s lovely body rubbing against her own. She couldn’t contain her little cries of pleasure, could only hope they didn’t carry up the stairs. Her fingers dug into Bethany’s shoulders as she held on. Bethany didn’t seem to mind, kissing her deeply.</p><p>It felt too good to last, and Addison felt the first stirrings of an orgasm deep inside. She heard Bethany’s cries grow urgent and knew she wasn’t the only one. That static charge that had been building up between them had grown out of control, and Addison cried out as pleasure arced through her young body. She stiffened under Bethany, then shook like live wires had been laid across her body. The spark jumped to Bethany, and the girl came hard, her whole body trembling between Addison’s thighs.</p><p>Addison kissed the girl deeply. The girl responded and Addison realized the spark hadn’t been extinguished. The caress of the girl’s tongue as it teased her own brought it back to life and it quickly grew white hot.</p><p>When Bethany rolled off of her and onto her back, Addison moved atop her, straddling one of her hips. She sighed as their bodies nested together, fitting like they were meant to be together. Leaning in, she gave Bethany a deep, lingering kiss. She found Bethany’s hands in the dark, their fingers entwining. Bethany’s fingers tightened on hers as Addison’s hips began to rock back and forth.</p><p>In the gloom, she saw the girl smiling at her. She gave her a tender kiss, then said, “I love you.”</p><p>Wrapping her arms around Addison’s neck, Bethany smiled at her and said, “I love you, too.”</p><p>Some of the urgency had left them, and Addison was in no rush this time. She kept her pace slow and sensual, her hands roaming over Bethany’s supine body. She could just make out the girl’s outline in the dark, but she got to know Bethany with her hands, loving every plane and curve of her body from the swell of her small breasts to the hollow of her hip bone to the faint lines of her abdominal muscles. Even with her eyes closed, she’d know the girl was lovely.</p><p>Bethany didn’t mind the languish pace, happy to meet her counter thrust for thrust. She explored Addison as eagerly as Addison explored her. Her caresses left Addison’s skin tingling in their wake, her nerve endings begging her touch to come back.</p><p>Their pace slowly increased, until Addison’s hips were almost a blur in her eagerness. Her cries of pleasure filled the basement and mingled with Bethany’s. The springs on the bed were singing along with them, creaking under their shifting weight. Lost in the feel of the girl’s body moving with hers- against hers- she forgot to worry about the noise she was making. She got lost in Bethany, everything else pushed back and unimportant.</p><p>They pushed each other closer and closer to another climax, their coupling becoming frantic, again. Addison felt her orgasm gathering force deep inside and tried to hold it back until Bethany was ready to come with her. Luckily, the girl didn’t make her wait long. As her cries became sharper and her hips lost their grace, Addison let her own orgasm off its leash. Free, it shook her apart, and she cried out in ecstasy. Half a heartbeat behind her, Bethany was rocked by her own orgasm.</p><p>Gasping for air and shivering as the cool air found their sweat-slick skin, they hugged each other and laughed. Addison kissed her and said, “Holy shit!”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany agreed, still trying to get her breath.</p><p>Addison glanced at the alarm clock, her eyes growing wide, “We should get to sleep. It’s almost midnight.”</p><p>Kissing her, Bethany said, “In a minute.”</p><p>In the backlight of the alarm clock, Addison saw the grin on the girl’s face and thought, <em>It’s going to be a lot longer than a minute before we get to sleep tonight</em></p>"
1184,"The Dance, Part 3",Ebo,0,Addison and Bethany talk about the dance.,"['g/g', 'rom', 'trib', 'oral']","<p>“Bethany’s here!”</p><p>Addison had to smile at how those simple words set her heart racing in her breast. Springing off her bed, she ran out of her room to see her girlfriend. She almost tripped and fell down the stairs when she remembered not to seem so excited to see the girl. Only the handrail kept her from going ass over tea kettle. Her heart racing for an entirely different reason- namely, nearly dying of a broken neck- she descended the last half dozen steps in a more controlled fashion.</p><p>Her heart remembered why it had been racing in the first place when she saw the girl standing in the living room, wearing snug jeans and a sweater. She looked so beautiful that Addison completely missed the last step, nearly falling, again. Bethany saw her and grinned.</p><p>She managed to make it into the living room without dying, smiling at Bethany. She took a deep breath and said, “Hey.”</p><p>“Hey, Graceful,” Bethany said, grinning.</p><p>“Yeah, I almost ate it twice,” Addison said, looking over her shoulder at the stairs. Turning back around, she gave the girl a playful smile and said, “The last one was your fault, though.”</p><p>“Me?” Bethany asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“I was looking at you and not where I was going,” Addison said, then in a much lower voice, “I love you in these jeans.”</p><p>Grinning, Bethany said, “You’ll love me out of them, even more.”</p><p>“Naughty,” Addison said, laughing, “I like it.”</p><p>“Um,” Bethany said, tucking her hair behind her ear, “we should probably have this conversation somewhere else.”</p><p>Addison led the girl up to her room, closing the door behind them. She took Bethany’s hand and pulled her close, kissing her deeply. Desire welled up in her, and she made herself break the kiss before things got too far out of hand. Judging by the look on Bethany’s face, she had been feeling it, too. Addison grinned at her, risked one more quick kiss before moving away from the girl.</p><p>She went to her radio, started some music playing, a little background noise to thwart any potentially nosy parental types. Her mother has been getting suspicious lately. Her mom senses were tingling, and she couldn’t figure out why. Addison didn’t put it past her to listen at the door, nor would she blame the woman.</p><p>After all, she was up to no good.</p><p>Turning back around, she found Bethany stretched out on her bed, watching her. There was a hint of a smile on her face and mischief in her eyes. Addison’s heart skipped a couple of beats seeing that look, and she had to remind herself they couldn’t do anything until her mother went to bed. She took a deep breath to calm down, going to the bed.</p><p>“We better wait,” Addison said, stretching out on her side next to the girl, “Mom is getting very suspicious.”</p><p>“Do you think she knows about us?” Bethany asked, meeting her eyes.</p><p>“No,” Addison said, shaking her head, “but she thinks I’m hiding something. A boy, probably.”</p><p>“The fabled boyfriend,” her girlfriend said, laughing.</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, sighing, “the problem is, she could get to poking around looking for the stud and find out the truth.”</p><p>Snorting, Bethany said, “The stud?”</p><p>“You know what I mean,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“You think your mom would be more or less upset if she found out I’m the stud?” Bethany asked, taking Addison’s hand.</p><p>“I don’t know,” Addison said, thinking about it, “on one hand her daughter is a lesbian and on the other there isn’t much chance of me getting pregnant by you.”</p><p>“Yeah, but I’m practically family already,” Bethany said, grinning.</p><p>“True,” Addison said, laughing, “she already considers you her second daughter. She says she isn’t having a third.”</p><p>Rolling onto her back, Bethany had a good belly laugh at that line. Sobering up some, the girl said, “That’s why I love your mom.”</p><p>“Yeah, I get my smart ass sense of humor from her,” Addison said.</p><p>Bethany suddenly sat up straight. Addison looked at her questioningly, and the girl just grinned at her. Bethany jumped to her feet and went to the radio. She restarted the song that had been playing and turned up the volume. Turning around, she started dancing, gyrating her hips.</p><p>Addison laughed at the girl’s exuberance, watching her dance. Seeing her looking, Bethany waved her over. Addison shook her head, so Bethany came to the bed and drug Addison to her feet. Laughing, Addison let the girl pull her into an empty spot in the room. She found herself dancing with Bethany, halfheartedly moving her hips. Bethany gave her a dirty look and put her hands on Addison’s hips, making her move with the music. Laughing, Addison gave in and let the girl lead her, having fun in spite of herself.</p><p>When the song ended, they didn’t stop dancing. As the next song started, the space evaporated between them until Bethany was all but grinding against Addison. Addison slipped her arms around Bethany’s neck, getting turned on by the intimacy of this dance. She grinned when Bethany’s hand slid from her hips and into her back pockets. Addison kissed the girl as they spun around the room.</p><p>The song ended, and a slow song came on the radio. Addison met Bethany’s eyes, and the girl grinned at her. They moved even closer as they slow danced. Putting her head on Bethany’s shoulder, Addison sighed happily. It was so peaceful, dancing in Bethany’s arms. So relaxing. All of her cares seemed to slip away, and she wanted to stay here forever.</p><p>The Valentine’s Dance popped into her head, and she wondered what it would be like to dance like this there. Grinning, she thought one of the chaperons would probably tell them to separate. <em>Arms length, ladies</em>, they’d say. Bethany would grin at her, and she’d roll her eyes as they separated.</p><p>It surprised her how much she wanted that little fantasy to come true. She wanted to see Bethany in a formal dress and her hair pulled up. She wanted to be told not to dance so close with her girlfriend. She wanted to just spin and spin to the music until she was dizzy.</p><p>She wanted it so much that she found herself saying, “Can I ask you a crazy question?”</p><p>Bethany smiled at her and said, “Yes. I’ll go to the dance with you.”</p><p>Blinking, Addison asked, “You knew what I was going to ask?”</p><p>“If you hadn’t asked, I would have asked you,” Bethany said, grinning.</p><p>“Really?” Addison asked, her heart racing in her breast.</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, kissing her. It lingered until they had to come up for air.</p><p>Finally pulling back, Addison asked, “Are we really going to do this?”</p><p>“I was thinking… Maybe we just go as friends,” Bethany said, meeting Addison’s eyes.</p><p>Addison saw the girl’s concern in her eyes and she understood it. If they went as friends, they could dance and have fun, without outing themselves. Coming out to their friends was one thing, but she didn’t think they were ready to come out in front of the whole school.</p><p>She knew that kids could be real shitheads sometimes, especially to someone who was different than them. It was why she kept her secret for so long. She had been scared to death to tell Bethany, and the girl was her best friend. She wasn’t in any hurry to let the school find out about them.</p><p>Nodding, she said, “That is probably a good idea.”</p><p>Smiling, Bethany said, “Doesn’t mean I’m not going make you dance with me.”</p><p>“You won’t have to make me,” Addison said, moving against the girl. Even when the next song was upbeat, they kept dancing in slow circles, moving to their own music.</p><p>————————————————</p><p>Addison saw her mother sitting on the couch, watching a movie. She hesitated, wondering if she was brave enough to do this. Only the thought of Bethany having the same talk with her mother made her walk around the couch and sit next to her mother. No sooner had she sat down did she lose her nerve. She turned her attention to the TV, pretending the movie was why she had sat down. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her mother glance at her, then at the TV.</p><p>Sighing, her mother turned off the TV and asked, “What’s up, Kiddo?”</p><p>“Nothing,” she said.</p><p>Laughing, her mother said, “I know you didn’t sit down to watch the movie, Addie. You hate this movie. So, what’s up?”</p><p>Addison blushed and said, “Um… I was wondering… Well, you know the school is having a Valentine’s Day Dance… The girls are all going… Do you think…”</p><p>“You want to go?” Her mother asked, a little surprised. She favored her daughter with a curious look. It only made Addison’s cheeks burn hotter.</p><p>“Well, everyone is going… “ Addison said, her heart racing in her breast.</p><p>“Is there a permission slip I need to sign or something?” The woman asked, her eyebrows knitting together as she looked at her daughter. Finally, she asked, “Why are you so nervous?”</p><p>“I-I’m not ner-vous,” Addison said, sounding about as nervous as it was possible to sound.</p><p>“Is there a boy at the dance I should know about?” Her mother asked.</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “I promise, Mom… There is no boy.”</p><p>“Uh huh,” her mother said, still giving her that patented mom look.</p><p>Addison thought the police should hire her mother to help crack criminals. All the woman had to do was stare at them like that, and even the hardest hard-case would admit to everything just to make her stop.</p><p>It took all Addison’s restraint not to fidget.</p><p>“I guess you’ll be needing a dress?” Her mother said, finally letting up. She grinned at her daughter and said, “You know what that means?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, laughing and rolling her eyes, “we are going shopping.”</p><p>“We get to go shopping!” Her mother exclaimed with exaggerated excitement because she knew Addison hated shopping for clothes.</p><p>“Oh God,” Addison said, cringing, “maybe I’ll just tell them I can’t make it.”</p><p>“We’ll get your hair done… and your nails,” her mother said, her face lighting up, “this is going to be fun.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, shaking her head, “fun.”</p><p>“That’s the spirit,” her mother said, laughing, “now go away. I want to watch this movie.”</p><p>Happy that it was over, Addison all but ran upstairs. In her room, she flopped on her bed, grinning at the ceiling. Unable to stay still, she got up and started doing her happy dance. She twirled and twirled with her imaginary partner.</p><p><em>I’m going to the dance!!</em>, she thought, laughing excitedly.</p><p>Her phone buzzed, and she went to her night stand to see who had texted her. Her heart started racing when she saw Bethany’s name. She hesitated, afraid to see that the girl couldn’t go. How horrible would that be, to get permission and have Bethany not be able to go. Sitting on her bed, she stared at her phone and said a little prayer. Finally, she opened the message and read: <strong>I’m allowed. You?</strong></p><p>“Yes!” Addison said, flopping on her back. She pumped her fists in the air excitedly, saying, “Yes! Yes! Yes!!!”</p><p>Remembering she hadn’t responded yet, she sat up. She didn’t want to keep Bethany waiting for the good news. She quickly sent: <em>Me, too! We are going dancing!</em></p><p>The phone started ringing in her hand, and she saw Bethany’s name on the display. Grinning, she thought, <em>I guess texting wasn’t good enough</em>.</p><p>She answered the call, said, “Hey, beautiful.”</p><p>“Oh my God,” Bethany said, laughing, “My mom asked me sooo many questions. Who are you going with? Is there a chaperon? I was squirming the whole time. I had to pee before I called you.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Mom did the same thing to me. Even brought up my fabled boyfriend.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, the smile evident in her voice, “Mom asked me that one, too.”</p><p>“But… We are going to the dance!!” Addison said, excitedly.</p><p>“It’s going to be sweet,” Bethany said.</p><p>“Mom is making me go shopping for a dress and threatened to make me get my hair done. Oh, my nails, too.”</p><p>“Oh my,” Bethany said, playfully.</p><p>“The things I do to look pretty for you,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“I’ll have to talk Mom into taking me shopping, so we’ll be the sexiest bitches at the dance,” Bethany said, making Addison laugh.</p><p>The phone beeped in her ear, and she pulled it away from her ear to see who was calling her. She saw Tara’s name and said to Bethany, “Hey, Tara’s calling me. Can I call you later?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, then added, “I love you.”</p><p>Grinning, Addison said, “I love you, too.”</p><p>“We are going dancing,” Bethany said, making Addison laugh, “Bye.”</p><p>Still laughing, she said, “Bye.”</p><p>Ending the call with Bethany, she connected with Tara, “Hey, what’s up?”</p><p>“You give me shit about meddling, then you go and talk to Ethan,” Tara said, without preamble.</p><p>“Well, someone needed to do something,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“Thanks for talking to him,” Tara said, excitement creeping into her voice.</p><p>Grinning, Addison asked, “He asked you to the dance, didn’t he?”</p><p>“Eventually,” the girl said, giggling, “but we are going to the movies tomorrow.”</p><p>“Wait, you mean…” Addison said, her eyes widening.</p><p>“A date! He asked me on a date!” Tara said, some of her usual calm slipping.</p><p>Addison had to laugh at her excitement, which was out of character for the girl. She had known Tara liked Ethan, but she realized she had underestimated just how much. She felt a whole lot better about meddling, now.</p><p>“Congratulations,” Addison said, happy for the girl.</p><p>“So I just wanted to call and say thank you and call you an asshole for making me feel bad about meddling,” Tara said.</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Addison burst out laughing. Shaking her head, she said, “Okay.”</p><p>“Love you, though,” Tara said, some of her cool returning.</p><p>“Love you, too,” Addison said, then thought of something, “Um, Bethany and I are going to ask you girls something, but since you are already going… We are going to the dance, and we’d like all of you to come with us, so it doesn’t look like we are there as a couple.”</p><p>“Why don’t you want to go as a couple?” Tara asked.</p><p>“I don’t think we are ready for the whole school to know about us. It was nerve wreaking just telling you girls, and you are our friends,” Addison said.</p><p>“I can understand that,” Tara said.</p><p>“Do you think the other girls will come?” Addison asked, nervously.</p><p>“Heather is already going, and Becky is talking about it, so yeah I think so,” Tara said.</p><p>“Good,” Addison said, relaxing.</p><p>“The question is do you think you are going to fool anyone that you aren’t head over heels for the girl when you see her all dolled up?” Tara asked.</p><p>“What do you mean?” Addison asked,</p><p>“Come on, Addie,” Tara said, laughing, “you get all googly eyed over Bethany wearing jeans and t-shirt. Now, imagine her in a formal gown, her makeup and hair done.”</p><p>Addison hadn’t thought about that, but the girl was right. Just thinking about Bethany in a gown made her heart pick up its pace. How was she going to react when she saw the girl for real, when they were dancing on the gymnasium floor? Did she really think she could fool anyone?</p><p>“Shit,” Addison said, freaking out.</p><p>“Hey, don’t freak out on me,” Tara said, laughing.</p><p>“Maybe we shouldn’t go,” Addison said, chewing on her lip.</p><p>“You’d really pass up this memory to keep your secret a few more days?” Tara asked.</p><p>“A few more days?” Addison asked.</p><p>“You know it’s only a matter of time before people start figuring it out, right? You two have a vibe about you,” Tara said.</p><p>“A vibe?” Addison parroted.</p><p>“A vibe,” Tara said, without explaining.</p><p>Still, Addison thought she knew what the girl was talking about. It was something she had noticed in other couples. It was a… familiarity. A level of comfort that only came from being intimate. She and Bethany were comfortable with each other, even more relaxed than being friends could explain. Try as she might to hide it, eventually people were going to start noticing.</p><p>“Shit,” she said, again.</p><p>“So, I say screw going as friends,” Tara said, laughing, “go as a couple- hold hands and steal a kiss or two when the chaperons aren’t looking.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Let it all hang out, huh?”</p><p>“Like I said, do you really want to pass up this memory to keep your secret a few more days?” Tara asked.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Addison said, “No.”</p><p>“Good,” Tara said, the smile clear in her voice, “figure out what you want to do, then call me.”</p><p>“I will,” Addison said.</p><p>“I better go,” Tara said, giggling excitedly, “I need to do some laundry, so I have something to wear on my date.”</p><p>“Okay,” Addison said, laughing, “Bye.”</p><p>“Bye.”</p><p>Tossing her phone on the bed, Addison flopped on her back. She stared up at the ceiling, as she mulled over what Tara had said. She still didn’t think she and Bethany were ready to come out to the whole school, but she knew Tara was right about her classmates figuring it out, anyway. Hell, a few of them already had.</p><p>She chased those two thoughts around and around, getting no closer to a decision. She could argue a case for either option. The only thing she knew for sure was that she really wanted to see Bethany in a gown, with her hair up and her makeup done. Friend or girlfriend, she really wanted Bethany at her side at the dance.</p><p>A knock at the door distracted her from her thoughts, and she was glad for the interruption. She got up and answered the door. She was a little surprised to see Bethany standing in the hallway. Smiling, she let the girl into her room, closing the door behind them.</p><p>“What are you doing here?” Addison said, pulling the girl into a hug.</p><p>“I had to see you,” Bethany said, wrapping her arms around Addison’s neck and kissing her deeply.</p><p>“I’m glad you came over,” Addison said, when they finally broke the kiss, “I need to talk to you about something.”</p><p>“Wait, you aren’t chickening out about the dance, are you?” Bethany asked, meeting her eyes.</p><p>“Oh, we are going to the dance,” Addison said, smiling at her, “but it IS the dance I want to talk to you about.”</p><p>“Okay,” Bethany said, releasing her.</p><p>Addison took the girl’s hand and led them to the bed. She looked at Bethany, said, “Tara is going to the dance. Ethan finally asked her.”</p><p>“Sweet,” Bethany said, grinning. Her eyes suddenly narrowed and she asked, “That isn’t what you wanted to talk about, is it? I mean, it’s cool, but…”</p><p>“No, it isn’t what I want to talk about,” Addison said, then took a deep breath before continuing, “I asked her if she thought the girls would all come to the dance with us. As cover, you know.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, nodding, “What did she say?”</p><p>“She thought the girls would be cool with it,” Addison said.</p><p>“Okay,” Bethany said, her tone saying more than her words. She knew there was more to the conversation between Addison and Tara.</p><p>“She also brought up a pretty good point,” Addison said, grinning, “one we didn’t think of.”</p><p>“What point?” Bethany asked, sitting up straighter. She sensed Addison was getting to the thing that was bothering her.</p><p>“She said ‘do you really think you are going to fool anyone that you aren’t head over heels for Bethany when you see her in a gown’. Which got me thinking…” Addison said, meeting Bethany’s eyes.</p><p>The girl held her gaze for a long moment, then started grinning, “You think they won’t be fooled by our little ruse.”</p><p>It wasn’t a question, so Addison didn’t feel like she needed to answer. Instead, she dropped the other little nugget of wisdom Tara had left her with, “She also said was only a matter of time before our secret gets out, so do we really want to pass up the chance of making this memory just to keep our secret a few more days.”</p><p>“That sounds like something Tara would say,” Bethany said, grinning.</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“So what are we really talking about here?” Bethany asked, meeting her eyes.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Addison said, “When.”</p><p>“When?” Bethany asked, frowning.</p><p>“If Tara’s right- and I think she is- it’s not a matter of if but when our secret gets out,” Addison said.</p><p>“Ah,” Bethany said, nodding.</p><p>Meeting her girlfriend’s eyes, she asked, “What do you think?”</p><p>Running a hand through her hair nervously, Bethany said, “I don’t know. On one hand, it would be nice to stop hiding it. Always having to be on guard. On the other hand, though…”</p><p>“…Risk becoming a social pariah, a target?” Addison finished for her.</p><p>“Yeah, that,” Bethany said, shaking her head.</p><p>Addison thought about it for a second, then said, “We have some of the coolest friends any girl could ask for.”</p><p>“We do have awesome friends,” Bethany said, grinning.</p><p>“And I have a beautiful girlfriend I’m crazy about…” Addison said, grinning at Bethany.</p><p>The girl gave her a quick but heated kiss and said, “I’m crazy about you, too.”</p><p>“I’m just thinking… Why do I need to care what they think about me?” Addison said, blinking in surprise. It was a pretty obvious truth she had overlooked. She had everything she needed in her friends and family and the beautiful girl grinning back at her. A little acceptance would be nice but was not necessary for her to be happy.</p><p>That realization was like a weight lifted off her shoulders. She felt lighter, ready to float away on the slightest of breezes.</p><p>Bethany grinned at her and asked, “You want to go to the dance as a couple, don’t you?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, realizing she had made up her mind.</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Bethany said, laughing nervously, “we are going as a couple.”</p><p>“Are you sure? I’m not pressuring you into anything,” Addison said, meeting Bethany’s eyes.</p><p>“I’m sure. I guess I just needed you to point out the obvious,” Bethany said, leaning in to give Addison a tender kiss.</p><p>Pulling back, Addison searched the girl’s eyes. She saw the girl was indeed sure, no doubt in her beautiful eyes. Addison smiled at her and took a deep breath that she let out as a nervous laugh. Bethany seemed to understand, and she nodded.</p><p>“I guess we picked our when,” Addison said.</p><p>————————————</p><p>“Thanks for letting me stay, Mom,” Bethany said, grinning at Addison’s mother. Addison smiled at the use of the honorary title. Bethany’s mom got the same treatment from Addison.</p><p>The woman smiled back at her, said, “You know you are always welcome, kiddo.”</p><p>“We’ll be up in my room,” Addison said, starting to get up from the couch.</p><p>“Hold up,” her mother said, turning off the TV.</p><p><em>Uh oh</em>, Addison thought.</p><p>“Tell me more about this dance,” the woman said.</p><p>“Come on, Mom,” Addison said, playing the annoyed teenager card. She hoped to get out of the room without getting grilled. A glance at her mother told her the woman wasn’t having it. Sighing theatrically, she said, “Fine. What do you want to know?”</p><p>“I’m assuming it is chaperoned,” she said, looking from Bethany and Addison.</p><p>“By teachers and parents, yeah,” Bethany said.</p><p>“Plus it is at the school,” Addison said, grinning, “so we’ll have to bring our own alcohol and drugs. We’ll be-”</p><p>Her mother gave her a sour look that Addison found hilarious. She couldn’t even finish the rest of her smart ass answer, she was laughing so hard.</p><p>Finally, her mother just shook her head and said, “Get out of here, smart ass.”</p><p>Grinning, Addison kissed her on the cheek and sprung to her feet. She called over her shoulder as she headed for the stairs, “I love you.”</p><p>“Love you, too,” her mother said, turning the TV back on.</p><p>As they headed upstairs, Addison met Bethany’s eyes and wiped a hand across her forehead theatrically. The girl grinned back at her. Out of earshot, she said, “Dodged a bullet that time.”</p><p>“As long as she doesn’t volunteer to be a chaperon,” Bethany said, making Addison look at her sharply.</p><p>“Don’t even say that out loud,” Addison said, opening the door to her room, “you’ll jinx us.”</p><p>“I’m pretty sure they already have the chaperons picked,” Bethany said, as Addison closed the door behind them, “the dance is next Saturday.”</p><p>“Which makes no sense,” Addison said, moving against the girl, “because Valentine’s Day isn’t until the Tuesday afterward.”</p><p>“Yeah, but they can’t have a dance at one in the afternoon on a school day,” Bethany said, grinning at her.</p><p>“They could give us the afternoon off from classes,” Addison said, wrapping her arms around Bethany’s neck.</p><p>“Yeah, that would have been cool,” Bethany said.</p><p>Addison kissed Bethany, feeling the girl respond. Addison forced herself to break the kiss before it got too far out of control. Glancing at her alarm clock, she groaned. Bethany followed her eyes and she shook her head.</p><p>“It’s so early,” Addison said, slipping out of Bethany’s arms.</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, pulling Addison close again and kissing her. The kiss left her knees a little weak with need.</p><p>“You better stop,” Addison said, pulling back.</p><p>While she meant it, she kind of hoped the girl didn’t stop. Her heart started racing when the girl favored her with a playful smile. The girl kissed her again, a sweet, lingering kiss that broke her resistance. The girl whispered in her ear, “You better put some music on.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, pulling free of the girl.</p><p>Her heart was racing as she went to her stereo and started some music playing. Turning around, she found the girl sitting Indian style on her bed. Bethany beckoned her to join her. Addison cast one glance at the door to the hallway, then went to Bethany. The girl pulled Addison into her lap, so they faced each other, Addison sitting in the hollow of Bethany’s legs.</p><p>“You know this is a horrible idea, right?” Addison asked, wrapping her arms around Bethany’s neck. The girl grinned at Addison, letting her hands slip down her back to cup her buttocks through the jeans she wore. Laughing and shaking her head, Addison kissed her, again.</p><p>She began rolling her hips back and forth, rubbing against Bethany. She was pleasantly surprised by how much she could feel through the thick denim. As her nerve endings began to sing, she thought maybe this wasn’t such a bad idea after all. Her pace began to pick up as she became more and more excited.</p><p>Bethany’s fingers tightened on her buttocks, her hips beginning to push forward and up into Addison’s thrusts. Addison smiled at the girl, really ground her girlhood against Bethany. Bethany moaned thickly, her eyes flashing at Addison. Seeing how much she liked it, Addison kept it up, mashing their bodies together. As a moan was forced from her own lips, she realized she liked it, too. The pressure and the friction were lovely.</p><p>Satisfied that Addison wasn’t going to stop the rolling of her hips, Bethany let her hands slip from her buttocks and under the shirt Addison wore. Addison shivered at the feather-light brush of Bethany’s fingertips on her sides, then her stomach. Bethany’s hands found her breasts, kneading them through the thin cotton bra she wore. She groaned as her nipples stiffened and the material tortured the sensitive nubs. Her back arched, and she had to put her arms out behind her to hold her weight. Bethany didn’t let up until she couldn’t stand any more.</p><p>Addison looked down as Bethany pushed her shirt up around her armpits, then did the same with her bra. She shivered as the air found her bare breasts and she glanced at the door. Her attention was torn back to Bethany as the girl’s hot mouth found her nipple, teasing it with her tongue and lips. Already aching sweetly, the attention made her cry out in pleasure. Again, she glanced at the door, but Bethany wasn’t done with her. She gasped as the girl’s teeth gently ground her nipple and she looked wide-eyed at the girl.</p><p>Grinning, Bethany let Addison’s shirt fall back into place, but her bra was still push up on the slopes of her breasts. She thought to fix it but didn’t get the chance.</p><p>Bethany pulled Addison back upright, her hands returning to Addison’s backside. Addison gasped as Bethany suddenly lifted her off her lap and dumped Addison onto the bed beside her. Giggling, Addison watched as Bethany climbed atop her. Bethany nudged her thighs open wider, then laid between them. Smiling, Addison wrapped her legs around the girl’s waist as she began to thrust her hips forward.</p><p>The lovely friction of Bethany’s body moving against her own was sending little shivers of pleasure through her, and she clutched at the sheets. The girl had worked her into a state, and her body was writhing underneath her. Addison bit her lip, trying to keep her cries of excitement in check but Bethany wasn’t making it easy. Each roll of her hips made it harder to hold them in.</p><p>Addison saw Bethany having her own problems, her face screwed up in pleasure. She met Bethany’s eyes and saw them widened slightly. She knew that look, knew that the girl was going to come. Addison pushed her hips up into the girl’s thrusts as Bethany’s hips started to lose their grace. She kept her hips moving, wanting the girl to come. In her frantic effort to finish Bethany off, she stirred her own orgasm to life. It took all of her concentration to keep grinding against Bethany as her body went crazy.</p><p>Bethany gasped as her body locked up on her, then shook itself apart. Addison felt the girl’s orgasm through her legs, which were still wrapped around the girl’s waist. The trembling of Bethany’s body triggered Addison’s climax, and she shook with the girl.</p><p>Gasping for air, Bethany said, “Well… That works.”</p><p>Addison laughed and said, “Yeah.”</p><p>Bethany brushed her hair out of her face, then leaned in to kiss Addison. Without breaking the kiss, Bethany moved from between Addison’s legs, stretching out beside her. Pulling back, Bethany grinned at her, then flopped on her back.</p><p>Glancing sideways at Addison, Bethany smiled at her and said, “Do you think that will hold us over until your parents go to sleep?”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Maybe.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, looking up at the ceiling, “maybe.”</p><p>————————————–</p><p>“They are finally asleep,” Addison said, closing the door behind herself. She smiled at the girl laying on her bed in just a pair of panties and a t-shirt, her usual sleep attire. Bethany had been dressed like this for a couple hours, and it had taken all of Addison’s restraint to keep her hands off the girl. Addison thought the girl knew what she was doing to her.</p><p>Bethany propped up on her elbows, turning her head to look at Addison. There was no mistaking the look she gave Addison. She smiled a playful smile, motioning for Addison to join her with a tip of her head.</p><p>Her heart racing, Addison went to the girl, crawling onto the bed. On her hands and knees, she kissed Bethany. It was a slow, sweet kiss. They had to wait impatiently for this moment, but now that it had come, they didn’t need to hurry. They had all night.</p><p>“You know you’ve been torturing me, laying around like this,” Addison said, pulling back to meet the girl’s eyes.</p><p>Bethany grinned at her playfully and said, “I know.”</p><p>“You are such a tease,” Addison said, kissing her, again.</p><p>“I just like the way you look at me,” Bethany said, biting her lower lip, “it makes me feel beautiful.”</p><p>Gently caressing Bethany’s cheek, Addison said, “You ARE beautiful. I can’t help getting all googly eyed when I look at you.”</p><p>“I’m that way with you,” the girl said, affectionately.</p><p>Addison’s heart forgot to beat for a few seconds, and she felt warm and fuzzy all over. Bethany really was beautiful. Even a blind man could see that. Addison wondered if the girl really thought she was beautiful, too. She figured she was cute, maybe even pretty but not beautiful.</p><p>“Even when we were just friends, I had a little bit of a crush on you,” Bethany said, almost shyly.</p><p>“Really?” Addison asked, surprised.</p><p>“I don’t know how you didn’t notice,” Bethany said, laughing, “I was sure you were going to catch me looking at you.”</p><p>“I- I never noticed,” Addison said.</p><p>Bethany smiled and kissed her, then said, “When I first started seeing that you might be like me, I couldn’t believe it. Wishful thinking, I kept telling myself.”</p><p>“Like you?” Addison asked. She realized she was still on her hands and knees, leaning over the girl. Sitting back on her haunches, she let Bethany sit up.</p><p>“Into girls,” Bethany said, grinning, “a lesbian.”</p><p>“Oh,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“Even when I decided to put the note and rose in your locker, I wasn’t completely convinced that you were. You were just so beautiful without even trying to be, you know. I just had to try,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>Again, the girl’s words made her feel warm and fuzzy all over. She could see the truth of the girl’s words in her eyes; Bethany really did think she was beautiful.</p><p>“I really didn’t know for sure until you got on the bus and I saw the look on your face. You have no idea how hard it was to keep from getting up and doing a happy dance,” Bethany said, grinning at the memory.</p><p>“You should play poker for a living,” Addison said, laughing, “you have a helluva poker face. I didn’t have a clue.”</p><p>Laughing, Bethany said, “You know, I only ever intended to write that one letter. The rest just sort of… happened.”</p><p>“So you aren’t some evil genius?” Addison asked, playfully.</p><p>“Nope,” the girl said, kissing her, “just incredibly lucky.”</p><p>“Speaking of getting lucky,” Addison said, grinning at Bethany as she leaned into kiss the girl. The girl kissed her back around a giggle. The laughter dried up, but the kiss didn’t, and Bethany responded eagerly. It deepened as desire welled up between them.</p><p>Addison playfully pushed her girlfriend backward, sending the girl sprawling on her back. Bethany grinned up at her, curiosity in her eyes as she wondered what Addison had in mind. With a smile that made Bethany forget to breathe for a few seconds, Addison slid her hands up the girl’s legs, over her hips, all the way up to cup her small breasts through the shirt Bethany wore. Bethany’s breathing got a little funny as she grew excited. Letting her hands slip down the girl’s taut belly, she gathered the shirt in her hands, pushing it up. Bethany helped her remove it completely, tossing it aside.</p><p>Addison’s eyes went to the pale swells of Bethany’s breasts, to the nipples stiffening with excitement. Grinning, she lowered her mouth to one, teasing a moan from Bethany with her tongue. The girl’s back arched off the bed as Addison used her teeth, gently nibbling her nipple. A thick groan escaped Bethany, and her hand slipped around the back of Addison’s head, holding her mouth to her breast. Her hand slipped up Bethany’s stomach to cup the other breast, to torture its nub.</p><p>When Bethany was ready, Addison worked her way lower, leaving a trail of kisses down the faint muscle line on her abdomen. She heard the change in Bethany’s breathing the lower she moved, and she let the anticipation build, taking her time getting where she was going. Bethany was holding her breath by the time Addison’s lips brushed against the waistband of her panties. Rolling her eyes up at the girl, Addison gave her a playful smile as she pulled the underwear down just a little to kiss where the cotton had covered. Bethany’s body was all but thrumming with excitement as Addison pulled them down a little more and kissed the exposed skin beneath. She could just see the top of Bethany’s girlhood.</p><p>Tired of waiting, Bethany lifted her backside off the bed. Laughing, Addison pulled her panties off her hips and ran them down her long legs. Tossing them aside, she gently spread Bethany’s legs wide. She stretched out between them, her fingers massaging the soft folds of the girl’s sex. The moans that escaped Bethany told her just how turned on the girl was, and the first caress of Addison’s tongue on her tender bud had the girl clutching at the sheets.</p><p>The musky scent of the girl in her nose and the salty taste of her skin on her tongue, Addison reveled in what she was doing. The sounds of excitement Bethany was making were music to her ears. So many lovely sensory inputs and her brain could hardly take it all in.</p><p>The pressure of Addison’s tongue had Bethany’s hips undulating against her mouth. Addison’s fingers dug into the girl’s thighs, trying to rein in her thrashing body. It was hard enough to hurt, but Bethany hardly noticed, too wrapped up in the lovely feelings Addison was awakening in her body. She was biting her knuckle, trying to keep her cries in check. She was only half succeeding.</p><p>Addison had worked the girl into a state, and it didn’t take long for tension to enter Bethany’s body. Bethany propped up on her elbows, her eyes wide as she looked at Addison. She forgot about being quiet as her body built up pressure, ready to explode with pleasure. Then she climaxed hard, nearly folding in half as her body went crazy. Her thighs clamped on Addison’s head, and she shook with the girl.</p><p>Eventually, Bethany freed her, and Addison grinned at the panting girl. Bethany favored her with a slightly dazed smile, running her hand through her hair. Laughing, Addison gave her a kiss, which Bethany returned eagerly.</p><p>When Bethany’s hand slipped down Addison’s stomach and onto the crotch of the little sleep shorts she wore, Addison moaned into the kiss. Bethany pulled back to smile at her, her fingers teasing Addison’s bud through the thin cotton of the shorts. The smile widened as Addison’s face became a rictus of pleasure, her hips beginning to move against the girl’s hand.</p><p>Addison got to her knees, so Bethany could pull her shorts and panties down. Sitting back down, she shucked the shorts off completely. Bethany urged her to lay back, gently spreading her legs wide. Addison shivered as Bethany ran her hands up the insides of her thighs, her touch as light as the brush of a butterfly’s wings on her skin. Her heart started beating faster as the girl’s hands neared her girlhood but Bethany’s hand kept moving higher. Bethany’s thumbs snagged the bottom of Addison’s shirt, pushing it up until Addison’s breasts were bared.</p><p>Leaving a trail of moist kisses on Addison’s stomach, Bethany worked her way up Addison’s supine body. Her tongue was hot and wet as it caressed Addison’s nipple, drawing a moan from Addison’s slack mouth. She didn’t stay long, moving up to give Addison a toe curling kiss that left her a little dizzy with need. She started working her way down, again. Bethany kissed the graceful curve of Addison’s neck, her collar bone. Her mouth found Addison’s other breast, her lips drawing a moan from Addison as she kissed first the slope, then the sensitive underside of it.</p><p>The first brush of Bethany’s lips against Addison’s tender bud sent little shivers of pleasure through her supine body. Rolling her eyes up at Addison, Bethany gave her a smile as her tongue slipped between the soft folds of Addison’s girlhood to tease her clit. The smile widened as Addison bit her lip to stifle the moan that the hot caress of her tongue brought to her lips.</p><p>That smile got to Addison, that playful upturn of Bethany’s lips. It set her heart to racing in her breast, and she became even more turned on. She thought Bethany looked so sexy when she smiled like that, especially when they were in bed like this.</p><p>The flick of Bethany’s tongue against her bud and the feel of her lips as she gently sucked on her clitoral hood had Addison’s body going crazy. The waves of pleasure the girl sent coursing through her body had her hips undulated against Bethany’s mouth. Those waves seemed to be building and building, crashing into her harder.</p><p>, Addison thought, biting her knuckle in a vain attempt to control the noises of excitement she was making. Addison’s nerve endings were singing praises to Bethany’s able tongue, her fingers tightening on the sheets as she held on for dear life.</p><p>She felt her body start to gather tension, the pleasure washing through her building and building until she had to clamp her hand over her mouth to muffle her cries of ecstasy. The tension swelled until she didn’t think she could take any more. All that build up finally got to be too much, and she stiffened and gasped as she climaxed. She lost control of her body as it shook itself loose.</p><p>“Holy shit,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>Grinning, Bethany stretched out beside her, said, “You are welcome, Love.”</p><p>Addison leaned in and gave her a lingering kiss. When their lips finally parted, Addison moved against Bethany, resting her head on the girl’s shoulder. She smiled as the girl’s arms tightened around her. Not for the first time, she noticed how comfortable she was getting with being in Bethany’s arms. She loved this- the cuddling afterward- as much as fooling around.</p><p><em>Well, almost</em>, she thought, letting her hand slip down Bethany’s stomach and between her thighs.</p><p>Laughing, Bethany said, “Best not start something you aren’t going to finish.”</p><p>Addison lifted her head and gave the girl a coquettish grin, said, “I doubt it’ll be anytime soon when we are ‘finished’ tonight.”</p>"
1185,"The Dance, Part 4",Ebo,0,Addison goes dress shopping and Bethany tells Addison about the box she discovered in the attic.,"['g/g', 'rom', 'toys', 'oral']","<p>“Bethany’s here!”</p><p>Getting out of the car, Addison was surprised by how excited she was. Nervous, but excited. She couldn’t remember ever feeling this way about shopping before. Generally speaking, she hated shopping for clothes. Then again, this wasn’t just any dress she was shopping for. She wanted to look beautiful for Bethany, wanted the girl to be unable to take her eyes off of her. Somewhere in this store, there was a formal gown that would capture her girlfriend’s attention and hold it as they twirled around the gymnasium floor.</p><p>It was also the dress she’d be wearing when the world found out about them. Well, not the whole world but her world right now. Namely, her school and classmates.</p><p>“Are you actually smiling?” Her mother asked, giving her a curious look, “You are! Who are you? What have you done with my daughter? She’d never smile like that while shopping.”</p><p>Addison just shook her head and laughed. Her mother put her arm around her shoulders, gave her a squeeze as they headed into the store. No sooner did they step through the door did Addison see how daunting a task looking for a dress would be. The store was huge, and there were racks and racks of dresses. Overwhelmed by the sheer number of options, she felt some of her excitement slipping.</p><p>Maybe feeling Addison stiffen or just in-tuned with her daughter’s thoughts, her mother said, “Don’t worry. The whole back half of the store is taken by wedding dresses and changing rooms. This corner is dedicated to bridesmaid dresses. If we can’t find anything in the prom dress section, we might try there, but what you are looking for is to your right.”</p><p>Relaxing some when she realized she wouldn’t be looking through more than a thousand square feet of dresses, Addison felt her excitement returning. There were still a lot of dresses to pick through, but the number was much more manageable.</p><p>“Do you have any idea what you are looking for?” Her mother asked, looking at her.</p><p>“Um…Not really,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>Her mother steered them towards the formal gown section, and Addison started riffling through the racks. She wasn’t much of a girly girl, but she couldn’t help but be drawn in by all the beautiful, slinky outfits. Any one of these dresses would do, and she had to resist the urge just to pick one and be done with this.</p><p>She didn’t want a dress; she wanted The Dress. It had to be perfect, even if she had to pick through every dress in this store and a few other stores to find it.</p><p>“Hello, Ladies,” a saleswoman said, smiling as she walked up to them, “is there anything I can help you with today?”</p><p>“My daughter needs a dress for her dance,” Addison’s mother said.</p><p>“The Valentine’s Day Dance? At St. Micheals?” The woman asked, smiling at Addison.</p><p>“Yes, ma’am,” Addison said, nodding.</p><p>“We just got a whole shipment of dresses in junior sizes in when we heard about the dance,” the woman said, with a salesman smile, “would you like me to show you?”</p><p>“That would be perfect,” Addison’s mother said.</p><p>Addison cringed, expecting to be shown a bunch of little girl dresses. Still, she followed her mother and the saleswoman. She was pleasantly surprised to see a cluster of racks filled with gowns similar to those she had been looking at, still elegant and sensual, only scaled down for someone her size. Her heart began beating a little faster as she started finding dresses she liked that would actually fit.</p><p>“Do you see anything you like?” The saleswoman asked.</p><p>“I like them all,” Addison said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Well, I’ll let you look around. If you find something you want to try on, I’ll be in the back,” she said, leaving Addison and her mother to poke through the racks.</p><p>Her mother looked at her, then said, “You are starting to get excited about the dance, aren’t you?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, hoping the woman wouldn’t make a big deal about it.</p><p>“Then let’s find you a dress,” she said, simply. Addison got the feeling the woman wanted to make more of a fuss about it but was restraining herself for Addison’s sake.</p><p>Smiling, Addison touched her shoulder affectionately before turning her attention back to finding a dress. There were so many colors and styles and materials and all of them lovely and feminine. Moving from one rack to the next, she didn’t know how she would be able to choose just one. Again, she was a little surprised by her reaction to the dresses.</p><p>“Have you figured out a style you like?” Addison’s mother asked, looking through a different rack than her daughter.</p><p>“No,” Addison said, laughing, “every time I think I found something, I see another one I like.”</p><p>Her mother smiled at her, amused by her statement, “Uh oh.”</p><p>“Don’t get your hopes up, Mom,” Addison said, shaking her head. Her mother liked shopping and getting her hair done and other girly activities and wanted Addison to join her but it really wasn’t Addison’s thing.</p><p>“Well, I’m going to enjoying while I can,” the woman said, going back to browsing.</p><p>“You do-” Addison said, then stopped mid thought as she saw it. The Dress. Stunned, she said, “Oh.”</p><p>“What?” Her mother asked, seeing her staring at something.</p><p>Addison couldn’t answer, could only stare at the dress. It was pale blue and floor length, worn off one shoulder. Gem stones lined the opening at the neck, and there was a cut out that left the lower back bare. It was sexy but not slutty, feminine but not frilly, and Addison loved the color, the material. It was The Dress.</p><p>Feeling someone looking at her, she glanced up and found her mother smiling at her. She knew that look and for once it didn’t make her roll her eyes. Addison pulled the dress off the rack and held it up in front of her, looked expectantly at her mother. The woman put a hand to her mouth and nodded, looked like she might cry.</p><p>“That’s definitely the one,” her mother said, smiling at her.</p><p>“I- I have to try it on,” she said, and her mother nodded.</p><p>Her legs were a little rubbery as she headed toward the back of the store. The saleswoman saw them coming, came out from behind the counter when she saw a dress draped over Addison’s arm. She opened one of the spacious dressing rooms and held the door for Addison. The door was closed behind Addison, and she was left alone to try on The Dress. Her hands were shaking a little as she undressed, she was so nervous.</p><p>“It’s just a dress,” she said, wondering about her reaction to it.</p><p>In just her panties, she slipped into the dress, shivering as the soft material caressed her skin. Smoothing it into place, she looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her hand came to her mouth, and her eyes grew impossibly wide. It truly was her dress, fit her like it had been designed with her in mind. Her heart was thumping in her breast as she turned this way and that to look at it. She couldn’t find anything she didn’t like about it, loved the way it fit and the way the silky material felt against her body.</p><p>“Let’s see it,” her mother called through the door.</p><p>Opening the door, she was greeting with a gasp from her mother and the woman put a hand to her heart. The tears were back in her eyes as she smiled brightly at her daughter. Addison couldn’t stop smiling as she made a slow spin to show off the dress.</p><p>“Honey, it’s perfect,” her mother said, hugging her. Addison squeezed her back.</p><p>When her mother finally let her go, Addison stepped in front of the mirror, again. Her mother moved next her, gathered Addison’s hair up. The dress would look even better with her hair up and her slender neck bare.</p><p>“Um, do you think… My hair?” Addison asked, and her mother started smiling at her, again. She knew the woman loved this.</p><p>“Yeah, Sweetie,” her mother said, then added, “We need to get you some shoes to match the dress. How much is it?”</p><p>Addison felt around, finally found a tag. Her eyes nearly popped out of her head when she saw how much it cost, and she gasped, “A hundred and eighty-five dollars.”</p><p>Her heart sank to her knees when she saw her mother’s shocked look. It was too much money for a dress she would wear for just a couple of hours. Her mother would tell her to find something else, breaking her heart. She’d understand, but it would still be devastating.</p><p>Seeing her daughter’s face fall, her mother smiled at her, then said to the saleswoman, “We’ll take it.”</p><p>“But Mom, it’s too expensive,” Addison said.</p><p>“Addie,” her mother said, putting a hand on her shoulder, “when your father and I found out we were having a girl, we expected certain… Expenses. Planned for them. So far, you’ve been a lot cheaper to raise than we expected. We can afford to splurge a little. Now, take off the dress so this nice lady can ring it up for us.”</p><p>Addison flew to her mother, hugged her tightly and said, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”</p><p>“Hurry up,” her mother said, pulling away, “we still have to find some shoes.”</p><p>—————————————</p><p>Standing in her bedroom, looking down at The Dress laid out on her bed, Addison could barely believe it was hers. Almost two hundred dollars and her mother had barely batted an eye at buying it for her. She got the feeling the line about Addison ‘being a lot cheaper to raise than we expected’ was a crock, that her mother had seen her face fall and had bought the dress out of… sympathy, maybe. Whatever her motivation, her mother would probably catch hell from her father when he saw the credit card statement.</p><p>Addison made a mental note to thank the woman a bunch more times.</p><p>Her phone buzzed, and she walked carefully over to it. In a moment of clouded judgment, her mother had talked her into buying heels to go with her new dress. Kitten heels, but still a turned ankle waiting to happen. She has been walking around her bedroom, trying to get a feel for them.</p><p>She made it to her phone without breaking her neck, saw that she had a text message from Bethany. Smiling, she read: <strong>How did it go?</strong></p><p><em>I found The Dress</em>, she sent back, wondering if Bethany would notice the proper noun status she had given it.</p><p><strong>Capital T and D, huh? Must have found something good. Should I be looking for something cute and playful or slinky and sexy?</strong></p><p>Laughing, Addison typed: <em>Slinky and sexy</em></p><p><strong>Now I’m curious what you bought</strong>, Bethany sent with a smiley face emoji.</p><p>“You’ll get to see it the day of the dance,” Addison giggled, sending that message to Bethany.</p><p>Her phone buzzed, and it was simply a pouty face emoji. Laughing, she started to type a reply, when her phone vibrated in her hand, again. She opened the message, read: <strong>Mom is making lasagna, wanted me to invite you over</strong></p><p>Just thinking about Bethany’s mom’s lasagna made her mouth start watering, so she sent:<em>Let me ask</em></p><p>Addison kicked off the heels and ran downstairs to find her mom. The woman looked up when Addison came tearing into the room and just nodded.</p><p>“Lasagna,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“You can go,” her mother said.</p><p>“Thanks,” she said, turning to leave, then went to her mother instead. She gave her a hearty squeeze and said, “And thanks for the dress. And the shoes, I guess.”</p><p>“You are welcome, Sweetie,” the woman said, laughing, “the heels will look great with the dress.”</p><p>“Until I break my neck,” she said.</p><p>“You’ll be okay,” her mother said, laughing.</p><p>Addison ran upstairs, changed into some jeans and a long sleeved shirt. Adding some running shoes, she was ready. Almost forgetting to text Bethany back to let her know she was coming, she quickly sent: <em>On my way</em></p><p>It was surprisingly warm for the first week of February, and she was comfortable without a coat as she hurried to Bethany’s. Save for one ice storm, it had been a very mild winter all the way around. Not that she was complaining. She hated the cold.</p><p>She made it to Bethany’s, found the girl sitting on the front porch waiting for her. The girl smiled when she saw her coming up the sidewalk. Standing up, she hugged Addison tightly when she made it to the porch, gave her a quick but heated kiss. Bethany broke it, glancing over her shoulder, nervously. Turning back around, she gave Addison a sheepish look.</p><p>“Hi,” Bethany said.</p><p>“Hey, yourself,” Addison husked, her voice thick from the kiss.</p><p>They went inside, and Addison’s mouth started watering at the smell of homemade tomato sauce simmering in the kitchen. The only bad thing about Bethany’s mom’s lasagna was that it started smelling so good long before it was ready to eat. The whole house smelled like garlic and basil and all kinds of lovely things.</p><p>“It smells so good, Mom,” Addison said, hugging Bethany’s mom from behind.</p><p>“Thanks, Sweetie,” she said, shifting her position to put an arm around Addison’s shoulders, “you were the first person I thought of when I decided to make lasagna.”</p><p>“When’s dinner?” Addison asked.</p><p>“Not for a while, yet,” the woman said, laughing when Addison groaned, “why don’t you two head down to Bethany’s room for a while. I’ll call you when it’s ready.”</p><p>“Okay,” Addison said, following her girlfriend down to her room.</p><p>Once they were out of ear shot, Bethany said, “I have to show you something.”</p><p>“What?” Addison asked, sitting on Bethany’s bed.</p><p>“Remember when I told you I was moving boxes in the attic?” Bethany asked, sinking to her knees beside the bed and fishing underneath it for something.</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, smiling, “it was when you saved me from being grounded.”</p><p>“Well, I saw a small trunk marked ‘college stuff’. When I saw it was locked, I was intrigued,” Bethany said, pulling a little trunk out from under the bed. It was about a foot long and eight wide and eight inches tall. Patting it, Bethany said, “I had to know what was in it, kept thinking about it. I finally snuck up to the attic and brought it down. The lock was kind of flimsy, and I broke it pretty easily.”</p><p>“You broke into your dad’s college stuff?” Addison asked, looking at the closed trunk.</p><p>“Not my dad’s,” Bethany said, grinning at her, “my mom’s.”</p><p>“Oh?” Addison asked, curious about that grin. The girl must have found something good in the trunk, but what Addison couldn’t even begin to guess.</p><p>“I learned something about my mom I hadn’t known before,” Bethany said, still not opening the trunk.</p><p>“What’s that?” Addison asked, her heart starting to beat faster. She couldn’t say why but she had the feeling this was no small secret.</p><p>“Apparently, Mom had a wild side in college,” Bethany said, finally opening the box. She pulled out a small, intricately blown glass bong, laughing as she saw Addison’s eyes widen. She said, “That’s not even the surprising part.”</p><p>Addison leaned in and Bethany pulled something else from the wooden box. She gasped and started laughing when she saw the vibrator in her girlfriend’s hand, recognizing it from her ‘research’. Bethany handed it to her, and she turned the black knob at the base. It came buzzing to life in her hand, surprising her. She glanced at Bethany, and the girl winked at her.</p><p>“I put new batteries in it, cleaned it up real good,” Bethany said.</p><p>“And why would you do something like that?” Addison asked, playfully.</p><p>“I’m sure we can find a use for it,” her girlfriend said, giving her a lingering kiss.</p><p>“Is that all that was in the box?” Addison asked, setting the sex toy aside.</p><p>“No,” Bethany said, giggling. She pulled a rubber dildo from the box showing it to Addison. It was purple, maybe six inches long with a slight curve to it.</p><p>“Wow,” Addison said, her eyes wide.</p><p>“Wait, it gets better,” the girl said, pulling a tangle of straps from the box.</p><p>Addison watched as Bethany untangled everything. She gasped as she thought she knew what it was. Bethany confirmed her suspicions, slipping the dildo through an opening in the apparatus, snapping it in place.</p><p>“That’s a…” Addison said, looking at her girlfriend, “a strap-on?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany laughed, handing it to her.</p><p>“Then your mom…” she said, looking at the strap-on in her hands.</p><p>Bethany nodded.</p><p>“Huh,” Addison said, trying to absorb that bit of information. Bethany’s mother had, at the very least, experimented with lesbianism in college. She tried to picture the woman in bed with another girl, kissing and exploring each others body. Surprisingly, she didn’t have any trouble imagining it, had to push the thought out of her head before it got her in trouble. After all, Bethany’s mom was a very beautiful woman, so much like her daughter.</p><p>“Anyway,” Bethany said, putting everything back in the box, “it was so deep in dust, I doubt Mom even remembers this trunk is up there. So, I’m claiming it.”</p><p>“Claiming it?” Addison parroted.</p><p>“Well, some of it,” Bethany said, meeting her eyes. A playful smile spread on her face as what she had in mind dawned on Addison and her eyes got big. She leaned in and kissed Addison, said, “There’s no rush, but when we are ready for them, I’ll have them.”</p><p>“Do you think we’ll ever be ready?” Addison asked.</p><p>“I’ve been dying to try this thing,” Bethany said, pointing at the vibrator, “since I found it. I’ll wait, though, until you are ready.”</p><p>Addison looked at the vibrator and strap-on laying in the box, a naughty shiver working up her spine at the thought of her and Bethany using them. She had seen a video of two girl’s sharing a vibrator, had watched with bated breath as they used the toy to drive their bodies to the edge of ecstasy and over into orgasmic bliss. She shivered, again, thinking about Bethany using the toy on her.</p><p>She found herself saying, “Maybe next time I spend the night.”</p><p>Perking up, Bethany asked, “Yeah?”</p><p>Addison gave her a lingering kiss, then said, “Yeah.”</p><p>————————————————–</p><p>“This is so good,” Addison said, sighing happily as she popped her last bite of lasagna in her mouth. It was Heaven on a plate.</p><p>Bethany’s mom smiled at her, said, “I’m glad you like it.”</p><p>“Mom, do you think Addison can stay the night? I know you said not to make it a habit, but…” Bethany asked. She ignored Addison laughing and shaking her head.</p><p><em>I guess the girl couldn’t wait any longer</em>, Addison thought, her heart beating faster in her chest.</p><p>Giving her daughter a look, she said, “I guess if it’s okay with her parents.”</p><p>“I promise we won’t make it a habit,” Bethany said, getting up. As she gathered the dishes, she said to Addison, “Call and see if you can stay.”</p><p>Addison excused herself from the table and went into the living room to make the call. Her father answered on the second ring, and she said, “Hey, Dad. How was work?”</p><p>“Okay,” he said, laughing, “what do you want, Kiddo? A ride or are you staying the night?”</p><p>“Staying the night, if its okay,” Addison said.</p><p>“You know tomorrow is a school day, right?” He asked.</p><p>It was a patented Dad question, and she rolled her eyes as she said, “Yeah.”</p><p>“No homework or anything, right?” He asked, and Addison started smiling. He was going to let her stay.</p><p>“No homework,” she said.</p><p>“Do you need your backpack brought over?” Her father asked, then added, “Clothes?”</p><p>“No. I left it in my locker at school since I didn’t need it. I’ll borrow something from Bethany,” Addison said.</p><p>“Alright, have fun, then,” he said.</p><p>“Thanks, Dad. Have a good night,” she said.</p><p>“You, too. Bye,” he said, ending the call.</p><p>As Addison put her phone back in her pocket, she wondered what tonight had in store. She knew Bethany was dying to try out some of the stuff she had found from her mother’s crazy college days. Remembering how the vibrator had felt in her hand, its buzzing felt all the way through her arm to the elbow made her excited about playing with it in other places.</p><p>Heading back into the kitchen, she said, “It’s okay with them.”</p><p>“Sweet,” Bethany said, smiling at her from the sink. She was rinsing off dishes and loading the dishwasher.</p><p>“I guess I should have asked, but can I borrow something to wear tomorrow?” Addison asked, moving to the sink. With her hip, she butted the girl aside, started rinsing dishes and passing them to her to put them in the dishwasher.</p><p>“No, you’ll just have to go to school naked,” Bethany said, laughing when Addison gave her a dirty look, “Yeah, you can borrow some clothes.”</p><p>Low enough that Bethany’s parents couldn’t hear, Addison asked, “Couldn’t wait for the weekend, huh?”</p><p>Smiling affectionately at Addison, Bethany said, “I can never wait.”</p><p>Feeling warm and fuzzy from that comment, Addison couldn’t stop smiling as they finished the last of the dishes. She wanted to pull the girl close and kiss her deeply but she couldn’t, not with the girl’s parents still sitting at the table. Suddenly in a hurry to get downstairs, she was rinsing dishes faster. The sink full of dishes were in the dishwasher in record time.</p><p>No sooner did the door close behind them, did Addison pull Bethany close and finally get the kiss she had been needing. It didn’t end for a long while, both girls still standing on the top step. Eventually, Addison pulled back and said, “Maybe we should go downstairs before this gets too far out of hand.”</p><p>Bethany gave her one more kiss, then headed downstairs to her bedroom. Avoiding the bed for the moment, knowing it would get them in trouble, they sat down on the couch, instead. Glancing at the clock, Bethany said, “It’s still really early.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Remember when we could just spend time together and no be thinking about sex.”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Bethany said, smiling at her, “I was thinking about us having sex a while before we actually did.”</p><p>“Really?” Addison asked, surprised.</p><p>“I mean, I didn’t really expect it to happen, just daydreaming about it, but yeah. Like I said, I was crushing on you hard,” Bethany said, taking Addison’s hand.</p><p>“So all those times we were playing Mario Kart, you were thinking about getting in my pants.” Addison teased.</p><p>“Usually, it was at night, when you changed for bed. You’d look so cute in your t-shirt and panties… Mm, those legs of yours. Then sleeping in the bed next to you, so close but I couldn’t touch. I’d lay awake and think about what it would be like to just roll over and wrap my arms around you,” Bethany said, grinning sheepishly.</p><p>“Really?” Addison asked.</p><p>“That went on for about a month before I finally had to stop staying over,” Bethany said, laughing, “I didn’t trust myself in bed with you anymore.”</p><p>“That was right before you put the note in my locker,” Addison said, remembering the gap Bethany was talking about. She had been dealing with her own thoughts and feelings and hadn’t put much thought into the girl’s absence.</p><p>“Yeah,” the girl said.</p><p>“So that first time really wasn’t an accident,” Addison said.</p><p>“No, it was,” Bethany said, smiling at her, “I wasn’t trying to sleep with you when I came over. I was still in friend mode, thinking you might need someone to talk to about the note. When the opportunity presented itself, I just went for it.”</p><p>“Huh,” Addison said, giving her dubious look. She was just teasing, really didn’t think the girl had planned on getting her in the sack that first time.</p><p>“I did feel kind of shitty about not telling you the note was from me, though,” Bethany said, with a sheepish grin.</p><p>“I still can’t believe you Tom Hanks’d me,” Addison said, shaking her head.</p><p>“You know, I went back and watched ‘You’ve Got Mail’ after you said that to me under the gazebo,” Bethany said, laughing, “that was such a great line. Tom Hanks’d me. It was exactly what I did, too, even if I didn’t realize it until you said it.”</p><p>Addison smiled at her, thinking back on the crazy week of letters and emails and wondering who the girl was sending her love letters signed ‘Your Admirer’. It was something straight out of a romantic comedy and something she’d never forget.</p><p>Knowing it was a bad idea, Addison still moved against Bethany, anyway. She leaned into the girl and Bethany put an arm around her. She found Bethany’s hand, interlocking her fingers with Bethany’s, said, “I love you.”</p><p>“Love you, too,” Bethany said.</p><p>———————————————</p><p>“They are going to bed,” Bethany said, stretching out on the bed beside Addison. She moved close, pressing her body against Addison’s. Nose to nose, she said, “I can’t wait, anymore.”</p><p>Addison kissed her, unable to resist. As the hour got later and later, so the anticipation had built and built until, like Bethany, she just couldn’t take it anymore. She just hoped Bethany’s parents wouldn’t decide to poke their head in the door to say goodnight as she pawed at Bethany’s clothes, trying to get the girl naked. Bethany was kissing her back, her hand under Addison’s shirt to cup her breast. The passion welled up between them, and they couldn’t have stopped if they had to.</p><p>She finally managed to get Bethany’s shirt off, her hand finding the girl’s soft breast. Bethany moaned into her kiss, her hand covering Addison’s. Smiling, Addison rolled the girl onto her back, moving atop her. She pulled her hand away from the girl’s breast, kissing the stiffening nipple. Bethany sighed as Addison traced her areola with her tongue. Her back arched off the bed when Addison trapped the straining nipple with her teeth, gently nibbling on it.</p><p>“I hope your parents don’t want to say goodnight,” Addison said, smiling as she kissed the bottom of Bethany’s breast, then her rib cage. She followed the faint muscle line on the girl’s abdomen, leaving kisses as she moved lower. The girl’s muscles tightened every time Addison’s lips brushed her skin, and she would sigh.</p><p>When she made it to the waistband of Bethany’s panties, she hooked her finger in the elastic. Bethany lifted her backside off the bed so Addison could pull the underwear off her hips, then down her long legs. Tossing them aside, Addison ran her hands up the insides of the girl’s thighs, making her shiver.</p><p>“Get the vibrator,” Bethany said, propping up on her elbows.</p><p>Addison hesitated but only for a second. Crawling off the girl, she reached under the bed and pulled the trunk onto the bed. Opening it, she looked at the shiny shaft of the sex toy. Addison wasn’t sure if they were ready for this, but she thought they were about to find out.</p><p>Taking the vibrator out of the box, she closed the lid and pushed the trunk under the bed. She crawled back atop Bethany, straddling her thighs. Picking up the sex toy, she turned the black knob and shivered as it came buzzing to life in her hand. The vibrations were intense in her hand, felt almost to her elbow. How would it feel pressed against something as sensitive as a clitoris? Addison shivered, again, this time with excitement.</p><p>She ran the vibrator up the inside of Bethany’s thigh, and the girl giggled, her leg jerking away. Bethany gasped when the cool plastic found her hot bud, then gasped again as the vibrations worked through her. Her eyes were wide, and her hands clutched at the sheets as Addison held the toy against her.</p><p>“God,” the girl moaned her back arching as her hips began to undulate against the shaft.</p><p>“How does this feel?” Addison asked, rubbing the toy back and forth.</p><p>“Amazing,” Bethany said, with a laugh that was half a moan, “almost too good.”</p><p>“Want me to turn it down some?” Addison asked, running her free hand over Bethany’s thighs and stomach, “it has another setting.”</p><p>“Um, yeah. Let’s try that,” she moaned, biting her lip.</p><p>Addison turned the knob, and the vibrations died down some. The smile on Bethany’s face said it all, that this was better for her. Her hips were still gyrating against the toy, but her hands released the death grip on her sheets.</p><p>Smiling at her, Addison said, “I think this is your speed.”</p><p>“It feels so good,” Bethany said, sighing. Her head lulled back loosely on her neck, her hair sweeping the covers behind her.</p><p>Addison moved between the girl’s legs, using her free hand to push them wide open. Stretching out on her stomach, she moved the vibrator higher, then gently kissed Bethany’s sex. The girl’s head sprang up as Addison’s tongue caressed her tender bud. Her eyes flashed at Addison, and she took a second to smile at the girl. Bethany put all of her weight on one elbow so that she could caress Addison’s cheek lovingly. The hand slid into her hair, then around to the back of Addison’s head. As her fingers tightened in her hair, Addison got the message.</p><p>Bethany’s body went crazy under the dueling sensations, the buzzing of the vibrator and the hot, wet flick of Addison’s tongue. Her hips rolled against Addison’s mouth eagerly, her cheeks wet from the girl’s thrashings. Her cries filled the quiet bedroom, getting louder as Bethany strained toward a climax.</p><p>It wasn’t long before Addison sensed Bethany was getting close. She could hear it in her cries, could see it in the rapid tightening of the girl’s stomach muscles. Addison fought the girl’s writhing body, struggling to keep her mouth to her girlhood. Giving up, she moved the vibrator more directly onto her bud, let the vibrations take the girl the rest of the way.</p><p>Bethany’s body almost curled itself into a ball as tension built up inside, her forehead almost touching her knees. When she came, it was like that tension exploded outward and Bethany was pushed to her back. She cried out as her body shook with the orgasm, the muscles in her legs and stomach jerking like her nerve endings were misfiring.</p><p>Gasping, she put her hand to her forehead. She looked at Addison and laughed, “Holy shit.”</p><p>“Yeah?” Addison asked, smiling at her.</p><p>“Oh yeah,” the girl said, shaking her head in wonder, “it’s so intense.”</p><p>Addison pressed the vibrator against the girl’s now very sensitive bud and Bethany jerked like she had been shocked, gasping. Her hand came off her forehead, and she pushed the toy away. Laughing, Addison pretending like she was going to try again and Bethany gave her a dirty look.</p><p>The girl snatched the vibrator out of Addison’s hand, sitting up to give her a heated kiss. When she finally broke it, Bethany said, “Take your clothes off.”</p><p>Grinning at her, Addison slipped out of her shirt, tossing it aside. She stretched out on her back, raising up to remove her panties. These were flung in the general direction her shirt had gone. Naked, she watched as Bethany got to her hands and knees. The girl put her hands on Addison’s thighs and gently spreading her legs wide. Moving between them, Bethany ran her free hand up Addison’s thigh, onto her stomach. Addison moaned as she cupped her breast, her nipple dragging deliciously across the palm of her hand.</p><p>Bethany leaned in and kissed Addison, a sweet lingering kiss that left Addison breathless and in danger of never being able to uncurl her toes, again. Her lips were tingling by the time the girl finally pulled back to smile at her. Addison bit her lip as the girl nuzzled her neck, kissed her collarbone. As the girl moved lower, Addison’s breathing quickened in pace with her growing excitement. The girl had her so turned on by the time she made it to the junction of her thighs, Addison could bare stand it.</p><p>Addison shivered as the cool plastic of the vibrator touched her hot skin. Bethany teased her with it, running, running the toy along the inside of her thigh, just brushing against her girlhood before moving up to brush it against her straining nipple.</p><p>The girl gave her a playful smile, her eyes flashing mischievously. The vibrator began moving lower, slowly tracing its way down Addison’s supine body. The buzzing on her stomach made her shiver and goosebumps break out on her skin. The anticipation built up, and she was almost painfully ready for the toy by the time Bethany made it to her girlhood.</p><p>The vibrations found her bud and a moan slipped from her slack mouth. The sensation was deeper, more intense than anything she had ever felt before. She had thought she was ready for it, had seen how Bethany reacted to the sex toy, but she still wasn’t prepared for how good it felt.</p><p>“Oh God,” she laughed, her hands clutching at the sheets as her hips began to move with a mind of their own.</p><p>Bethany stretched out on her stomach between Addison’s legs, placing feather kisses on the insides of Addison’s thighs. With the fingers of her free hand spread wide, the girl massaged the soft folds of Addison’s sex, and Addison moaned thickly. Bethany leaned in and ran her tongue over Addison’s labia, making her sigh. Addison knew what was coming as Bethany moved the vibrator higher until it pressed just above the hood of her clitoris but she still gasped when Bethany’s tongue found her bud. The vibrations still found their way through her sensitive flesh and coupled with the delicious caress of Bethany hot tongue, becoming one mind blowing sensation.</p><p><em>No wonder the girl had come so fast</em>, Addison thought, her back arching off the bed, <em>it’s like she has a vibrating tongue</em>.</p><p>Addison knew she wouldn’t last long, either. Too many wonderful things were happening to her body for it to last. She had already lost control of her hips as they undulated against the girl’s mouth. They started moving faster and faster in their eagerness. Her eyes closed and her fingers tightened on the sheets she was clinging to. She just held on for dear life, losing herself to the pleasure washing through her young body.</p><p>Her moans and sighs filled the bedroom, and she didn’t even try to hold them back. Her moans gave way to sharp cries of ecstasy as she felt tension enter her body. Her eyes snapped open, and she met Bethany’s. The girl smiled as she saw the urgency in Addison’s eyes, kept her mouth to Addison’s thrashing body. Addison’s cry cut off midway as her body locked up, then shook like she was pitching a fit.</p><p>She sighed and stretched as the feel good juices flooded her bloodstream. When Bethany crawled up to give her a kiss, Addison pulled the girl down atop her, wrapping her arms around her neck and her legs around her back. Bethany laughed and kissed her deeply.</p><p>“That was crazy,” Addison said, smiling at her girlfriend.</p><p>“I love this thing,” Bethany said, turning off the vibrator and tossing it aside, “I’m definitely keeping it.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison agreed, “and you better stockpile some batteries.”</p><p>“Do you think we are going to need them?” Bethany asked, grinning.</p><p>“Oh yeah,” Addison said, shivering.</p><p>————————————-</p><p>The alarm clock started going off way too early, and Bethany grumbled something unintelligible as she fumbled it off. Addison smiled at as her girlfriend rolled over, ready to go back to sleep. She kissed the girl behind the ear and whispered, “I’ll wake you up when I’m done with the shower.”</p><p>The girl nodded, mumbled something. Addison slipped naked from the bed and stepped into the bathroom. Yawning, she got the water started in the stall, then found a towel. She glanced at herself in the mirror, smiling at her reflection. She looked tired, but her body felt amazing. Yawning again, she wondered what time they had finally put the vibrator away. She hadn’t looked at the clock before falling asleep, but she knew it had been late</p><p>She sighed as she stepped under the spray, the hot water awakening her senses and washing away the last of the sleep that clung to her. She popped the lid on the bottle of body wash, inhaling deep its lovely scent.<em>Mm, smells like Bethany</em>, she thought, smiling.</p><p>Squirting a puddle into her palm, she capped the soap and set it back where she had gotten it from. As she massaged the soap onto her skin, the fragrance filled the shower, and it made her miss Bethany. She closed her eyes, and she could almost imagine the girl was in the shower stall with her. The girl would wrap her arms around her, pressing her sylphlike body against her back…</p><p>The fantasy was so real, she could actually feel Bethany’s arms around her. Frowning, she opened her eyes and saw she wasn’t alone in the shower anymore. While she had her eyes closed, lost in her little fantasy, Bethany had slipped into the stall behind her.</p><p>Turning in the girl’s arms, so she was facing her, Addison said, “I thought you were going back to sleep.”</p><p>Bethany smiled at her and said, “I got to thinking about you all naked and soapy, and I was suddenly wide awake.”</p><p>“Not that I’m not happy to see you,” Addison said, giving her a quick kiss, “but is this really a good idea?”</p><p>“Probably not,” Bethany said, her hands slipping down Addison’s back to grab her ass.</p><p>Laughing, Addison wriggled her hips, rubbing her lower abdomen against the girl. She wrapped her arms around Bethany’s neck, asked, “Do you think we have time for a quickie before school?”</p><p>“Well, we are saving time by showering together,” Bethany said, kissing her deeply.</p><p>The hot water on her back and Bethany’s lovely body pressed against her, the scent of the body wash still on the steamy air, Addison found herself getting excited. Even though she knew it was a bad idea, she let her hands glide over Bethany’s body. She found herself getting more and more turned on as she explored the girl. Bethany’s breathing changed, and she knew the girl was just as aroused as she was.</p><p>“We have to be quick,” Addison said, giving into the urge.</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, smiling as her hand slipped down Addison’s soapy stomach and into the junction of her thighs. Addison moaned as her fingers massaged her girlhood in lazy circles, her hips moving against the girl’s hand.</p><p>Following her girlfriend’s lead, Addison let her own hand find the soft folds of Bethany’s sex, her fingers teasing her bud. She put her arm around Bethany’s neck, pulling her close enough to kiss. Her fingers never stopped as her tongue teased Bethany’s. Neither did Bethany’s, and both girls were moaning and sighing as they kissed, their bodies moving with a mind of their own.</p><p>As her body began to respond to the delicious pressure of Bethany’s fingers on her bud, Addison thought, <em>I guess we didn’t get it out of our system last night, after all</em>.</p><p>Not that she’d ever really get Bethany out of her system. The girl’s lithe, sexy body was an addiction and the hooks were in deep. Her desire for the girl only seemed to grow with each time they laid together, instead of waning. Admittedly, their relationship was still new, but she couldn’t imagine a time she wouldn’t be hopelessly in lust with the girl.</p><p>Smiling, she thought, <em>In love with her, too</em>.</p><p>She met Bethany’s eyes, and her heart beat faster seeing the girl’s excitement in them. Addison lost herself in the girl’s beautiful eyes, could almost feel the pleasure flowing through the girl across the connection. It was intensely intimate, and she couldn’t look away.</p><p>What the girl was doing to her felt so good, the pleasure washing through her body almost too much to bear. The lovely pressure on her clit as Bethany’s fingers mashed her labia in quickening circles had her hips gyrating and her fingers tightened on the girl’s shoulders. She was in danger of leaving a bruise. The girl didn’t seem to mind or even notice, caught up in her own ecstasy.</p><p>Bethany’s eye widened slightly, and Addison felt the girl’s hips lose their grace. Knowing she was about to come, Addison didn’t let up, her hand almost a blur between the girl’s thighs. The girl gasped as her body went crazy and her knees threatened to give out. Addison caught her up, held her as she trembled with her orgasm. She didn’t let go until the girl was done floating down from her high.</p><p>She turned into the water, letting the spray sluice the soap from her body. Addison smiled as Bethany moved behind her and pressed against her back. Her little fantasy was coming true. The girl’s hands roamed over her body, one of them slipping between her thighs. Addison moaned thickly as her fingers found her bud, teased it. She liked this better, loved the feel of Bethany’s arms around her and the girl’s lovely body molded against her back. It didn’t take long for her hips to start moving. Bethany rubbed her lower abdomen against Addison’s buttocks, her free hand falling on Bethany’s hip. Addison moaned as Bethany began pulling her back into her, her body bumping deliciously against Addison’s backside. The little collisions of their bodies sent shock waves of pleasure coursing through her. Her hands slipped back to grab Bethany’s buttocks, urging the girl to keep doing it.</p><p>Already most of the way there from before, it didn’t long for Bethany to have her tiptoeing along the edge of ecstasy. Her little cries were no longer drowned out by the hiss of the shower, spilling out of her every time Bethany pushed against her. Her fingers tightened on the girl’s buttocks as she felt the first stirrings of an orgasm. Sensing she was close, Bethany didn’t let up, toppling her over the edge.</p><p>Addison cried out as her body locked up on her, then shook itself loose. Bethany rubbed her body against Addison’s buttocks, her fingers slowing but not stopping. The pleasure was so intense that Addison finally had to push Bethany’s hand away. Her legs were a little wobbly, and she was trembling all over as she turned into the girl and wrapped her arms around her neck. Bethany hugged her back, kissing her neck.</p><p>“That was… That’s how every day should start,” Addison said, pulling back to kiss Bethany.</p><p>“Mm,” Bethany said, grinning at her, “I could definitely get used to it.”</p><p>Addison kissed her, again, and it lingered. The hot water on her back and Bethany’s body molded to her front, the lazy almost sated kiss… Addison wasn’t in any rush for it to end.</p><p>How long they stood like that, enjoying the closeness and the tender kisses, she wasn’t sure. Eventually, the thought that she was forgetting something important came to her orgasm fuzzy brain, and she pulled back from the girl. Only when their lips parted did it dawn on her, that time had gotten away from them.</p><p>“Um, we need to hurry up,” Addison said, the clock suddenly ticking loudly in her head. She wasn’t sure how long they had in the shower, but she knew it was too long.</p><p>Bethany gave her one more kiss, then turned off the water. Opening the door, Addison reached for her towel. She shivered as the cool air in the bathroom found its way into the shower stall, goosebumps breaking out on her arms and legs. Wrapping up in the towel, she stepped out of the stall.</p><p>“Can you get me a towel?” Bethany asked, grinning sheepishly, “I forgot to grab one before getting in.”</p><p>Tucking the towel between her breasts, Addison grabbed another one from the linen closet and held it out to the girl. She pulled it away at the last second, laughing. Bethany gave her a dirty look, and Addison held it out, again. Bethany hesitated, then reached for it, only to come up empty handed as Addison did it, again.</p><p>“Really?” Bethany said, standing hip shot in the open shower door.</p><p>Addison took a second to admire the view, thinking the girl looked incredibly sexy standing there naked and dripping wet. Bethany saw her looking and gave her a playful smile that made heat blossom between Addison’s thighs. She handed Bethany the towel before her body could get her in more trouble.</p><p>She watched the girl dry off for a moment, forgetting about her own wet body and the puddle she was making on the floor. The girl was a distraction standing there, rubbing the towel on her lovely body. Shaking her head to break the spell the girl had had her under, she undid the knot and started drying off properly.</p><p>There was a knock at the door, and Addison froze as the knob began to turn. Time seemed to slow down, and she had time to glance at Bethany, saw her girlfriend’s eyes widen in shock, then glance back as the door began to swing open. The gap between the door and the jam widened and widened, the steamy air from their shower spilling through into Bethany’s bedroom.</p><p>Her mind scrambled for something to do, a place to hide or an excuse for being in here with Bethany, naked save for a towel and still dripping wet from her shower, but she couldn’t come up with anything in the couple of seconds it took for the door to open. She barely had time to wrap her towel around herself before the door finished the arc of its swing.</p><p>Bethany’s mother poked her head into the bathroom, said, “Hurry up. You are going to be late.”</p><p>“Okay,” Bethany said, her voice a little shaky.</p><p>The woman frowned, looking from her daughter to Addison, asked, “Why are you both in the bathroom?”</p><p>Addison’s stomach sank, and she was suddenly hot with adrenaline. She couldn’t work up enough saliva to answer. If she looked half as guilty as she felt, then the woman would know they had been up to something.</p><p>“I was brushing my teeth,” Bethany said in a rush, her voice quavering. It sounded false Addison’s ears. Must have to her mother’s, too, because the woman gave her a dubious look. Bethany fidgeted, making her look even more suspicious.</p><p>“I guess I was taking too long in the shower,” Addison said. She didn’t sound any more convincing than her girlfriend.</p><p>The woman frowned, looking from one girl to the other. Addison could tell she wasn’t buying the lie they were selling, and her heart started knocking around her rib cage. She knew they must look guilty as hell. The woman looked at them for so long Addison was ready to confess, to blurt out that they had been fooling around in the shower. She was just a heartbeat away from opening her mouth when the woman finally shrugged and said, “You have ten minutes to be at the bus stop, so hurry up.”</p><p>“Okay,” Bethany said, still clutching the towel around her naked body.</p><p>Shaking her head, her mother gave them one more look, then backed out of the bathroom, closing the door behind her.. Addison and Bethany looked at each other, and neither girl felt the need to say how close that had been.</p><p>“Shit,” Bethany said, drying off in a hurry.</p><p>“She didn’t believe us,” Addison said, toweling off her hair.</p><p>“I know,” her girlfriend said, tossing her towel toward the hamper, “but I doubt she knew what we were doing.”</p><p>“Still,” Addison said, securing her towel around her body, “my mom is already suspicious. If your mom starts to wonder and they get to talking…”</p><p>Bethany looked at her, and Addison could see the same thoughts circling in the girl’s head that were circling in hers. The girl said, “Well, we don’t have time to freak out now. It’ll have to wait until we make it to the bus stop.”</p><p>“Right,” Addison said, opening the bathroom door. She hunted around the bedroom area until she found her panties and bra while Bethany went to her closet. The girl quickly scanned her clothes, grabbing a dress and tossing it to Addison. While she slipped into it, Bethany went to her dresser for fresh underwear. She was tying her shoes when Bethany wriggled into some jeans and a long sleeved shirt.</p><p>By the time they were both dressed, they had to run to catch the bus. They were just coming up to the stop when the bus pulled up. Getting on, they found a seat toward the back, Addison scooting in so Bethany could have the aisle seat. As the bus began to roll, Addison met Bethany’s eyes. The girl gave her a nervous smile.</p><p>“Can we freak out now?” Addison asked.</p><p>“She wouldn’t jump to the conclusion that we were… you know, would she?” Bethany asked, her voice low so that only Addison could hear her. Still, she looked around nervously.</p><p>“We sounded so suspicious,” Addison said, shaking her head, “she had to know we were doing something we weren’t supposed to be doing.”</p><p>“I know,” her girlfriend said.</p><p>“It really wouldn’t be much of a leap for her to think we were in the shower together,” Addison said, her stomach sinking as she said the words out loud, “I mean, we were both still dripping wet.”</p><p>“That’s not what I wanted to hear,” Bethany said, with a little laugh.</p><p>“Sorry,” Addison said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Maybe we’ll get lucky,” Bethany said, crossing her fingers.</p><p>“Maybe,” Addison said, doing the same.</p>"
1186,"The Dance, Part 5",Ebo,0,Addison and Bethany go to the dance,"['g/g', 'trib', 'oral', 'fingers', 'toy']","<p>Looking pretty wasn’t easy.</p><p>That was Addison’s thought as she remembered the ordeals she had been through the last couple of days, all in the name of looking pretty for Bethany. She had been trimmed, styled, painted and had two new holes in her body that hadn’t been there on Wednesday.</p><p>Her mother had talked her into getting her nails done to match her dress. She had never had her nails done, and it seemed a lot more complicated than it needed to be. When she said that to her mother, the woman had said with a straight face that it’s nice to be pampered. That was when Addison realized her definition of ‘pampered’ was very different than her mother’s. Having some stranger shape her nail with an emery file, shellac her nails with funny smelling paint, then have to sit with her hands in a dryer for twenty minutes wasn’t her idea of relaxing.</p><p>She must have been a little loopy from the chemicals fumes at the nail salon because she let her mother talk her into getting her ears pierced, which is where the extra couple of holes in her body came from. She couldn’t even take the little studs out until her ears had healed. She was forced to wear earrings for the next couple of days.</p><p>As bad as those two experience had been, they weren’t the worst ordeal. The worst was when her mother decided she needed a strapless bra to go with her dress, not realizing that not many stores carried ones in Addison’s size. By many, she meant any in a twenty-mile radius of her town. She knew this for a fact because she got dragged to every store that sold clothing in the area. Addison had complained that she didn’t even have enough upstairs to really worry about a bra, but her mother wasn’t having it. She even offered to duck tape the girls in place, which horrified her mother.</p><p>Finally, they found a lingerie store two towns over that for some unknown reason had a strapless bra small enough to fit her. It had been ridiculously expensive, and Addison had cringed, expecting her mother to make them keep looking. Luckily, by then, even her mother was tired of shopping.</p><p>That was how she had spent her Thursday and Friday afternoons. It was Saturday morning, now. The day of the dance. She had just sat on the closed toilet seat for two hours while her mother did her hair and makeup. Unable to see what the woman was doing, Addison had grown antsier and antsier as time passed. By the time her mother finally let her look, she was almost too scared to. There had been a curling iron and hairspray and lipstick involved, and she really didn’t know what to expect when she looked in the mirror.</p><p>She barely recognized the girl in the mirror, and her hand came to her mouth in shock. She was beautiful. Addison hadn’t realized she could look like this. She saw her mother standing behind her, smiling proudly. Turning, she hugged the woman tightly.</p><p>“You… I… I mean,” she said, then took a second to draw a breath, “Wow, Mom.”</p><p>“You look so beautiful, Kiddo,” her mother said, beaming at her, “with your dress on, you’ll look like a princess.”</p><p>For once, that actually made Addison smile. Most days she would have just rolled her eyes, but she wanted to look like a princess today. She wanted Bethany’s jaw to hit the floor when she saw her. Thanks to her mother, it just might.</p><p>“Thanks, Mom,” Addison said, hugging her, again, “for everything.”</p><p>“You are more than welcome, Sweetie,” she said, tears in her eyes. She cleared her throat, took a second to collect herself, then said, “Let’s get you into your dress, so we can show your father before he goes to work.”</p><p>“Okay,” Addison said.</p><p>In her bedroom, Addison carefully pulled her shirt up and over her head, so she didn’t mess up her hair. She slipped into the strapless bra, blinking when she suddenly developed cleavage. She smiled when she realized it was a push-up bra and padded to boot. Most of her bras were bought for utility at a department store, but this was designed to enhance, not just restrain. It gave her a little more va-va-voom.</p><p>She slipped out of her shorts, then went to her closet for The Dress. Taking it out and holding it up to look at it, Addison couldn’t help but get excited. It was still the one, so beautiful and sleek, feminine but not frilly.</p><p>She put it on, smoothing the silky material into place. It still fit her perfectly, clung to her in all the right places. She didn’t know why anyone would make such a slinky dress in her size, but she could kiss them for it. She loved everything about it, especially how pretty it made her feel.</p><p>Dying to know how she looked, Addison still took the time to step into her high-heels. She took a measure of pride in the fact she wasn’t wobbly on the awkward shoes anymore, stood tall and steady in the kitten heels. She had put a couple of miles on them, walking around the house, even wore them around the mall Thursday when she went to get beautified. She guessed when compared to writing a symphony or curing cancer, it wasn’t much of an accomplishment, but she still counted it as a feather in her cap.</p><p>Finally, she stepped in front of the mirror, closing her eyes at the last second. Taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes and was nearly floored by the girl in the mirror. Addison didn’t know who she was, but she looked stunning. Surely, that couldn’t be her reflection.</p><p>“Oh,” someone said behind her.</p><p>Turning, Addison found her mother standing in the open doorway, her hand on her chest and tears in her eyes. She seemed as surprised at how well her daughter cleaned up as Addison was that she could look like this. The look on the woman’s face, a strange mix of sadness and pride and love and fear, was a look only a mom could pull off. It made Addison feel warm and safe, sure that her mother loved her deeply and that she was proud of her, even if she wasn’t exactly the daughter she had hoped for.</p><p>“You… Wow, Kiddo,” her mom said, laughing, “it might be a bit much for a middle school dance, but you look… I have just the thing to finish this off. Don’t go anywhere.”</p><p>Addison looked back at the mirror, touch her finger to her nose to make sure it really was her reflection. She smiled and when the girl in the mirror smiled too, she put her hand to her mouth in amazement.</p><p>She said, “It’s really me.”</p><p>“I know it’s hard to believe, but it is definitely you,” her mother said, coming back into the room. She seemed amused by Addison’s disbelief.</p><p>“Did you use some wizardry to do this? Some magic spell?” Addison asked, unable to look away from her reflection.</p><p>“Nah,” her mother said, stepping behind her, “just some eyeliner and lip gloss. The rest is all you, Addie. The potential was there all along; I just help you see it.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “You are the second person to tell me that.”</p><p>“Well, maybe you’ll listen this time. You are a very pretty girl, even without trying to be,” her mother said putting her hands on Addison’s shoulders and smiling at her in the mirror, “and that’s not just a bunch of motherly bullshit, Kiddo.”</p><p>That line made Addison snort in surprise, and she asked, “Do mothers bullshit their kids?”</p><p>“All the time,” her mother said, reaching around to slip a dainty little gold chain around Addison’s neck. As she snapped it in place, she said, “Don’t tell your father but my first love gave me this necklace.”</p><p>“Really?” Addison asked, fingering it, “Who was he?”</p><p>“Um,” her mother said, looking away from her reflection, “just someone from my past. It wasn’t meant to be, and we went our separate ways.”</p><p>Addison frowned, wondered why her mother had dodged the question. She thought about asking, but she figured the woman had her reasons. Instead, she said, “The necklace is perfect, Mom.”</p><p>“I knew it would be,” her mother said, then smiled brightly at her, “if you want, I can show you what I did with the makeup when you get back from Bethany’s Sunday.”</p><p>Meeting her mother’s eyes in the mirror, she asked, dubiously, “You really think Dad will let me wear makeup? Really?”</p><p>“Don’t worry about him,” her mother said, amused.</p><p>Addison shrugged and said, “If you say so.”</p><p>Laughing, her mother said, “Come on. Let’s go show your father before he leaves.”</p><p>She followed her mother out of the room and down the hall to the master bedroom. Her father was buttoning up his work shirt in the mirror. He was an auto mechanic, tattooed and burly and handsome in a hard sort of way.</p><p>Addison often wondered how he and her mother ever became a couple. Polar opposites these two, but it seemed to work for them. Addison loved them both equally and often for completely different reasons. They were hot and cold, night and day and Addison found a place right in the middle for herself.</p><p>He saw them enter and turned to look at his only daughter in her dress, his eyes getting impossibly wide. His gruff, intimidating exterior cracked and the big guy had to sit down on the bed. He seemed at a loss about what to do.</p><p>Laughing, her mother went to him, put an arm around his wide shoulders and said, “Doesn’t she look beautiful, hon?”</p><p>“You do, Addie,” he said, his voice a little thick with emotion, “you look so grown up. Like a fine young lady.”</p><p>“Dad,” Addison said, embarrassed. She liked him better when he was gruff. She didn’t know what to do with the big oaf when he got all squishy.</p><p>Her father got up, and Addison found herself in a bear hug. He didn’t know how to give any other kind of hug. Still, she smiled happily as she hugged him back. She breathed deeply, feeling safe as his aftershave tickled her nose.</p><p>“Careful, hon. Don’t mess up her hair,” her mother said.</p><p>Letting her go, her father said, “You look amazing, Kiddo. You’ll be beating them off with a stick.”</p><p>“He means when you are sixteen, you’ll be beating them off with a stick,” her mother said, pointedly.</p><p>“Right, what your mother said,” He said, laughing.</p><p>“Don’t go anywhere,” her mother said, getting up and heading for the door, “I need pictures before you go to work.”</p><p>—————————</p><p>Glancing at the clock for the umpteenth time, Addison saw it was time to get dressed, and she dried her sweaty hands on her comforter. She didn’t know why she was so nervous. It wasn’t even the dance and coming out to the whole school that had her palms sweating or her heart racing in her breast. She might get around to freaking out about those things, but right now she was anxious to see Bethany and be seen. She hoped the girl’s reaction to The Dress and how she looked would make this whole week of misery worthwhile.</p><p>After taking like a thousand pictures with her father, Addison had changed out of her dress. It had been way too early to get dressed for the dance. He had gone to work, and she had gone to her room to watch the sweep of the second hand of the clock hanging on her wall slow to a crawl. Three hours had taken an eternity to pass.</p><p><em>But, it is time to get dressed, finally</em>, Addison thought, looking to her left at The Dress, laid out on the bed and waiting for her to put it on. In about twenty minutes, Bethany would be here, would get to see her in it.</p><p>Even better, she’d get to see her girlfriend all dressed up. Bethany was beautiful in sweatpants with her hair pulled into a ponytail. Addison couldn’t wait to see how she looked when she was dressed to the nines. The girl had called her excitedly after finding her dress, wanting to talk about it so bad but wanting to keep it a secret, too. All Addison knew about Bethany’s dress was that she bought it at the same place Addison bought hers. That alone was enough to get Addison excited to see her.</p><p>She stood up and slipped out of the shorts and tank top she had been wearing. She shivered as the silky material of the dress caressed her skin when she shimmied into it. Smoothing it into place, she stepped into her shoes, became instantly a couple inches taller.</p><p>“Addie, Bethany is here!” Her mother called from downstairs.</p><p>“She’s early,” Addison said, taking a quick peek in the mirror. Satisfied, she grabbed her backpack and left the room.</p><p>She came to a stop on the stairs, rooted to her spot by the sight of her girlfriend in her dress. She had known Bethany would look amazing, but she still wasn’t ready for the dress the girl had picked. It was a dark blue off the shoulder gown that was snug around Bethany’s midriff, but the skirt billowed prettily as it fell almost to the floor. Like Addison’s dress, it appeared to be scaled down and cut to flatter someone their size. It fit Bethany like it was tailored for her.</p><p>Her hair was pulled up, and she wore a little makeup, all that she really needed. She looked so lovely that Addison couldn’t help but stand there and stare. She knew she was drawing too much attention to herself, that she was all googly-eyed, but she couldn’t stop.</p><p>Bethany gasped when she noticed Addison on the stairs, and her eyes grew impossibly wide. Her hand came up to her heart in surprise. A huge smile spread on her face as she drank in Addison in her dress. She was having the same problem as Addison, couldn’t seem to look away. A moment stretched way too long as they just stood like that, looking at each other.</p><p>Addison’s feet finally started working, and she hurried down the stair and into the living room. She wanted to fly into the girl’s arms and kiss her until she had to come up for air or pass out on the floor. It took all of her willpower not to do it. She did steal a quick hug, thinking even friends would have hugged in this situation. Bethany wore a faint perfume and Addison didn’t want to pull away, wanted to bury her nose in the crook of the girl’s neck and breath her in.</p><p>She finally had to force herself to let go of Bethany, not sure if their hug had lasted too long or not. This was a dangerous situation for her and Bethany. Speaking for herself, Addison knew she was having a hard time keeping up the ruse with Bethany looking so absolutely stunning standing there in her dress. She wasn’t sure she could keep the love out of her eyes.</p><p>Smiling nervously, Addison said, “You look…Wow!”</p><p>“Me? Who are you? What have you done with Addie?” Bethany said, laughing, “You look so beautiful. And your ears are pierced! Nail polish?”</p><p><em>I did it for you</em>, Addison thought, aching to tell the girl that. She met Bethany’s eyes, and she saw that the girl already knew. The smile she favored Addison was one of pure affection. Then she seemed to remember her mother standing by the doorway and Bethany looked away in a hurry.</p><p>“Let’s get a couple of pictures of you two,” Addison’s mother said. She hurried out of the room to get her camera.</p><p>Addison rolled her eyes and looked at Bethany, said, “A couple hundred.”</p><p>“I know,” the girl said, laughing, “my mom is the same.”</p><p>Sure enough, Addison saw Bethany’s mom digging her own camera out of her purse. Smiling, she met Bethany’s eyes, and the girl could only shrug.</p><p>“It’s okay,” Addison said, then much lower, “I don’t mind. I never want to forget how you look right now.”</p><p>Smiling warmly at Addison, Bethany said, “I’ve never wanted to kiss you so bad.”</p><p>“What are you two whispering about?” Addison’s mother asked, coming back into the room with her camera.</p><p>“Nothing,” Addison said, a little too fast.</p><p>“Uh huh,” her mother said, then to Bethany’s mother, “Can I get one of you and Bethany ?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany’s mother said, smiling, “I want one of you and Addison, too.”</p><p>So began the twenty-minute ordeal of flashing white lights and colorful dancing spots, of carefully composed photographs and both mothers oohing and ahhing over how mature and pretty the girls looked. Eventually, they seemed to be done; Addison figured mostly because they had used up all the storage on their cameras. Then her mother had another idea for a picture. Addison saw the lightbulb go on over her head, and she cringed.</p><p>“Let’s do one with you two as a couple,” she said, grinning.</p><p>Gasping in surprise, Addison stammered, “A- As a cou-ple?”</p><p>She glanced at Bethany and saw the girl looked as freak out as she felt. She could read it her eyes the same question she was thinking: had her mother figured it out? Did she know that she and Bethany were together?</p><p>“Oh, I love it,” Bethany’s mother said, excitedly, “they make an adorable couple!”</p><p>Freaking out, Addison said, anxiously, “We aren’t a couple.”</p><p>“I know,” her mother said, laughing, “but we are going to pretend, anyway. Like they do for prom pictures. Won’t that be fun?”</p><p>Addison had to hold in a sigh of relief and wasn’t sure if she kept her face neutral. She felt like she looked guilty as hell, her hands shaking and her whole body jittery with adrenaline. Her face felt hot and she knew her cheeks had to be red. She glanced at Bethany, and she hoped she didn’t look as obvious as the girl did. Her girlfriend looked like the cat who had canary feathers in its teeth and she had the sinking feeling, she didn’t look any better.</p><p>Luckily, the maternal types were discussing the goofy picture idea excitedly and didn’t seem to notice Bethany’s and Addison’s momentary lapse of decorum. Addison took a few deep breaths, trying to get herself under control.</p><p>“Let’s do one with Addison standing behind Bethany with her arms around her waist,” Bethany’s mother said, physically arranging the two girls in the tableau she had envisioned.</p><p>Addison was standing behind Bethany, her arms around Bethany’s waist and her fingers interlocked on Bethany’s stomach. Bethany covered Addison’s hands with her own, gently squeezing them. It was subtle but Addison didn’t miss the gesture and it made her feel all warm and fuzzy. She didn’t need to fake a smile for the picture.</p><p>They took another one, with their roles reversed and Addison wished Bethany didn’t have to let go. When the cameras were done flashing, Addison thought, <em>I need to get a copy of those two pictures. They are the perfect keepsake</em>.</p><p>“Let’s do one more,” Addison’s mother said, grinning, “but facing each other.”</p><p>“Facing each other?” Addison asked, frowning.</p><p>“I think she means like this,” Bethany said, taking Addison’s hands. As they stood facing each other, Addison couldn’t help but smile at the girl. Bethany smiled back at her and Addison felt all warm and fuzzy, again.</p><p>There was a flash, just the one. They held the pose, knowing a second flash was coming. Addison was okay with standing here all day, lost in the love in Bethany’s eyes. When the flash didn’t come after a few seconds, she finally realized something was amiss.</p><p>Figuring her mother was having camera problems, she glanced at the woman. Her mother was just sort of staring at them, the camera in her hand forgotten. A faint frown tugged at the corners of her mouth and she looked lost in thought about something. Seeing Addison looking at her questioningly, she shook it off and offered her daughter a distracted smile. Raising the camera up, she motioned for Addison to resume the pose.</p><p>Wondering what that had been about, Addison looked back at Bethany. The girl looked as confused as she felt and she could only shrug. As soon as she settled into her pose, the strobe on her mother’s camera went off.</p><p>“Are we good?” Addison asked, laughing, “I think I’m all photographed out.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany agreed.</p><p>“I’m done,” Bethany’s mother said, glancing at Addison’s, “You?”</p><p>Rubbing the back of her neck, Addison’s mother said, “Um, yeah. I’m done.”</p><p>“Then we better get going,” Bethany said, picking up Addison’s backpack.</p><p>“Okay,” Bethany’s mom said.</p><p>Addison went to her mother to give her a hug goodbye and found herself in a rib torturing squeeze. A little surprised, she hugged the woman back and asked, “Are you okay, Mom.”</p><p>Pulling back, her mother said, “Yeah, Sweetie. Have fun at the dance. You too, Bethany.”</p><p>“Thanks, Mom,” Bethany said, smiling at her.</p><p>Addison’s mother smiled back, but there was a curious look in her eyes. Addison had never seen that look before.</p><p>As Addison followed her girlfriend out the door, she wondered what the hell that look was about.</p><p>—————————————</p><p>Standing on the front steps of the school, Addison watched as Bethany’s mom’s car drove away. She turned back to her girlfriend and saw the girl looked as nervous as she felt. They were about to walk into the crowded gymnasium hand in hand, basically saying ‘Hello World, we are in love. Be happy for us or leave us alone’.</p><p>She’d be lying if she said she wasn’t scared. By coming out to the school, she was opening herself up to the potential for harassment by her classmates. She wanted them to be happy for her, but she knew some kids were just assholes. She’d be okay if they just left her and Bethany alone.</p><p>Addison wasn’t having second thoughts, just wondering what sort of can of worms she was about to open. She guessed she’d find out soon enough.</p><p>Bethany’s mom’s car disappeared from sight and Bethany said, “Are you ready for this?”</p><p>Offering her hand, Addison said, “To let everyone know how much I love you? More than ready.”</p><p>“Whose the romantic one, now?” Bethany said, smiling affectionately at Addison as she took her hand, “I love you, too. Now, let’s go let everyone else know.”</p><p>Hand in hand, they walked into the school. Addison moved closer to Bethany, needing her support. Her heart was racing as people looked up as the door closed behind them. Bethany squeezed her hand a little tighter and Addison smiled warmly at her. Relaxing some, she knew she’d be okay as long as the girl was at her side.</p><p>“Holy shit!” Someone exclaimed.</p><p>Addison saw Tara coming toward them with Ethan in tow. Her eyes were huge and she was grinning ear to ear. Laughing, Addison said, “Here we go.”</p><p>“Wow, look at you two,” Tara said, hugging Bethany, then squeezing Addison hard enough to make her ribs groan.</p><p>“You look amazing,” Addison said, looking her friend up and down. Tara really did look amazing in her floor-length, pale pink gown, her hair up in a twist. She looked almost out of place as Addison did, yet, paradoxically, right at home in her dress. Much as the dress Addison wore was The Dress for her; this was definitely Tara’s Dress.</p><p>The dress looked kind of familiar and Addison thought she might have bought it at the same place Addison had found The Dress. Looking around, she saw a lot of dresses that sort of looked familiar and she grinned, thinking the dress shop must have made a killing off this dance.</p><p>Addison looked at Ethan, noticed that he had combed his hair and actually appeared to be wearing a tuxedo. Smiling at him, she said, “I guess you clean up okay.”</p><p>“Jee, thanks,” Ethan said, laughing.</p><p>“She’s kidding, Ethan,” Bethany said, swatting Addison playfully on the shoulder, “you look very handsome.”</p><p>“He does, doesn’t he?” Tara said, smiling at Ethan.</p><p>“Aww,” Addison said, only half-teasing. They really were adorable together. They had only been officially dating for a little while but they had been really, really close friends for a while and that showed in how comfortable they were with each other.</p><p>“Shut up,” Tara said, laughing, “I’m not ‘Awwing’ you two, am I… Although, I kind of want to. You two are so cute together. Look at you holding hands!”</p><p>“Jeez, Tara,” Addison said, looking around nervously, “I don’t think the people in the gym heard you.”</p><p>“Was it supposed to be a secret?” Tara asked, grinning at her.</p><p>“Well, no,” Addison said, then offered her a sheepish grin, “I just want to sort of… wade in instead of diving head first.”</p><p>“Come on,” Tara said, inclining her head towards the gym, “you can ‘wade in’ on the dance floor. Everyone is inside.”</p><p>Addison looked at Bethany, and the girl gave her a nervous smile. Returning it with one of her own, she nodded. They followed Tara and Ethan into the gym. Addison’s heart was racing, and she felt a little jittery with adrenaline. She couldn’t believe she was really doing this. She felt eyes on her, but she was probably just being paranoid. Everyone seemed too involved with their own conversations to pay them any attention. Still, she felt like a spectacle.</p><p>She saw the little group of her friends standing in one corner, talking excitedly and she felt better. There was safety in numbers. When the four of them stepped up to the group, everyone fell silent, staring at her. Addison squirmed, not sure what to do.</p><p>“Holy shit,” Heather said, putting her hand to her mouth, “Addison?”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Um, yeah. It’s me.”</p><p>“Wow,” Alison said, grinning at her, “you really do clean up nicely.”</p><p>“So I’m a mess most days?” Addison teased.</p><p>“Well, I wasn’t going to say it,” the girl said, laughing when Addison shot her a dirty look, “I’m kidding. I’ve never seen you wear makeup before, and your hair is up. Wait… Are you wearing earrings?”</p><p>Blushing, Addison said, “Um, yeah. My mom talked me into getting my ears pierced. I blame the paint fumes.”</p><p>“Paint fumes?” Heather asked, then her eyes got wide, “You got your nails done, too? Seriously, who are you?”</p><p>“This seemed like a big day and… And I let my mom have some fun at my expense,” Addison said, then a little sheepishly, “although I’ll admit I like the color.”</p><p>Her friends were amused, and her cheeks turned a deeper shade of red.</p><p>“Well, you look beautiful,” Alison said, then added, “I love that dress! Never thought I’d say this, but it is definitely you.”</p><p>That was how it went for the next fifteen or so minutes, everyone fussing over how each other looked. She thought everyone looked absolutely amazing, was amused to see that every one of her friends was as overdressed as she was. Then again, she shouldn’t be all that surprised, she guessed. After all, they were all friends for a reason.</p><p>Addison found herself relaxing, comforted by the familiar rhythms of the group’s conversation. In this little huddle of friends, she felt safe because she was still inconspicuous and because she loved and trusted all of them.</p><p>It wouldn’t be until she and Bethany stepped out onto the dance floor, that she’d be in uncharted waters. She didn’t kid herself; some of the girls here at St. Micheals were like sharks stalking the shallows, ready to tear a girl to shreds if they strayed too far from shore. In this case, shore meant the norm- liking boys, wearing whatever was popular at the moment, not really standing out but not being so bland that you disappeared. Normal.</p><p>Addison was already close to the sharky waters with her general disregard for the latest trends; when the girls realize she and Bethany were dating…</p><p>She shrugged off the thought, not willing to let the what-might-happens ruin what was actually happening. She smiled and talked with her friends, enjoying the warmth of Bethany pressed against her flank.</p><p>There was music playing, and the current song came to an end. Addison froze when she recognized the song that came on after it. She flashed back to her bedroom, to dancing with Bethany. This was the song that had been playing when Addison asked Bethany to the dance. Well, sort of asked her. The girl actually answered before she could get the question out, but this was definitely the song.</p><p>She glanced at Bethany and saw that the girl recognized it, too. Her heart was racing as she glanced toward the dance floor and the hand Bethany held started sweating. If they were going to dance together, this was the song. She saw that Bethany was thinking the same thing.</p><p>“Excuse us,” Addison said, and everyone stopped talking as she and Bethany left the safety of their little circle, walking out onto the dance floor. She felt their eyes on them as they found a spot in the crowd, but she didn’t look back.</p><p>Stopping, Addison turned to face Bethany, smiling nervously at the girl. She offered her hand and Bethany took it. When the girl moved close, Addison put her arm around her, her hand in the small of Bethany’s back and Bethany’s hand was on her hip. They were nose to nose and Addison couldn’t help but meet the girl’s eyes. She smile became warm as she saw the love in the girl’s eyes and she wanted to kiss her so bad, but didn’t. She wanted to have at least this one dance with Bethany before she tried her luck with a kiss.</p><p>“I love you,” she said, instead, as they began to move with the music.</p><p>“I love you, too,” Bethany said, smiling at her.</p><p>They danced in slow circles, lost in each other’s eyes. The crowd around them disappeared, and they were alone with each other. They danced and danced, hoping the song would never end. Addison was so happy in Bethany’s arms that she forgot to care about the girl’s from her school staring at her and Bethany.</p><p>It wasn’t until the song ended that she became aware of the fact she and Bethany had become something of a spectacle. Blushing, she said, “God, everyone is staring at us!”</p><p>Bethany put a hand on Addison’s chin, turning her face up. The girl smiled warmly at her and said, “Let them stare.”</p><p>Addison forgot to breathe as Bethany leaned in for a kiss. The girl stopped with her lips just inches from Addison’s. Addison cast one glance at the chaperons, saw they were distracted by something happening elsewhere. This might be her only chance to steal a kiss, and her heart was racing in her breast. She pressed her lips to Bethany’s before she could chicken out, letting the girl’s tongue into her mouth when it touched her lips. She heard some very audible gasps around her, but she didn’t stop kissing Bethany. Wouldn’t have stopped for all the money in the world.</p><p>When her girlfriend finally pulled back, she was grinning playfully, and she said, “That should give them something to gossip about.”</p><p>“They are already starting to talk,” Addison said, looking past Bethany at a gaggle of girls talking excitedly. Their eyes kept coming back to them, and Addison knew they were the topic of the conversation.</p><p>“Let’s go back to our friends,” Bethany said, inclining her head in that direction.</p><p>Tara was grinning at them as they joined the group, again. She said, “Got to steal a kiss, I see.”</p><p>“Everyone saw it,” Heather said, grinning mischievously, “did you hear the wave of gasps, as the people around you started to notice? That was priceless.”</p><p>“Oh God,” Addison said, embarrassed.</p><p>“You have nothing to be embarrassed about; that was one helluva kiss,” Alison said, laughing.</p><p>“You two were so cute dancing together,” Tara said, making a face she usually reserved for puppies and kittens or a sweet Fender Stratocaster.</p><p>“Well, next time,” Bethany said, punching Ethan in the shoulder, “you two could join us. We can’t be the only ones dancing.”</p><p>“Ow,” Ethan said, then looked at Tara, “um, do you want to dance?”</p><p>“Yeah,” the girl said, grinning at him, “we’ll be back.”</p><p>“Come on,” Addison said, laughing, “everyone on the dance floor.”</p><p>————————————————</p><p>Dancing slowly in Bethany’s arms, Addison couldn’t remember being happier. They were dancing close, much closer than they should be allowed. She noticed the chaperones disapproved but seem hesitant to say anything. They didn’t seem to know how to handle two girls dancing, didn’t seem to know the protocol, so they just sort of let it happen. It made Addison grin, made her feel special. Privileged.</p><p>“Mrs. Harris wants to tell us to separate so bad, the vein in her forehead is sticking out more than usual,” Bethany said.</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “You noticed the chaperones are upset, too?”</p><p>“Yeah, but I’m not going to let you go unless they make me,” Bethany said, smiling at her.</p><p>“You better not,” Addison said, wanting to kiss the girl, but she figured that would be trying their luck.</p><p>“At least, our classmates aren’t freaked out by us anymore,” Bethany said.</p><p>Addison had noticed that, too. The shock of seeing two girls dancing together and kissing had worn off and, for the most part, she and Bethany had stopped being the center of attention. Now and then, she’d catch someone looking at them, but it was mostly out of curiosity, not malice.</p><p>Mostly. She caught Janice Ratcliffe leering at her and smiled sweetly at the girl. Janice had huffed and looked away indignantly. Addison figured she had garnered the girl’s disdain, and Janice was one of the biggest sharks in the water. The girl was very popular and an undistilled bitch to anyone who didn’t match her standards. Her teasing was ruthless, and Addison had already been on the receiving end of it a few times.</p><p>Sighing, she thought it would only get worse now.</p><p>She met Bethany’s eyes and asked, “Any regrets that we did this?”</p><p>“None,” the girl said, smiling at her, “wouldn’t have missed it for the world.”</p><p>“I’m glad we came, too,” Addison said, returning it, “I love how you look in this dress. I spent a lot of time wondering what kind of dress you’d get, how you would do your hair… You still managed to surprise me. You look stunning.”</p><p>“You, too,” Bethany said, laughing, “I almost fell over when I saw you coming down the stairs. God, you looked so beautiful. And this dress… The designer should be ashamed for making something so sexy in your size.”</p><p>Smiling, Addison put her head on Bethany’s shoulder, and they danced in slow circles. Around and around they spun until the song ended and a more upbeat one came on. Finally, they separated, and Bethany said, “I need to go. Come with me?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, and they headed out of the gym to the bathroom. Addison groaned when she saw the line stretched out for the bathroom a mile long. She didn’t really need to go bad, but she figured by the time it was her turn, she’d be in bad shape.</p><p>“Come on,” Bethany said, taking her hand and leading her away from the line. Following her, Addison wondered what the girl had in mind. The rest of the school was blocked off, the bathroom they had bi-passed the only one open to the students.</p><p>They turned down one of the halls, out of sight of everyone. Bethany approached one of the barriers, pulling it back as far as the chain would allow. It was enough for a girl their size to squeeze through. Grinning at Addison, she said, “After you.”</p><p>“Maybe we should just get in line,” Addison said, looking over her shoulder.</p><p>“I’ll have made a puddle by the time we make it into a stall,” Bethany said, inclining her head toward the gap, “come on.”</p><p>With one more look over her shoulder, Addison squeezed through the gate, then held it open so Bethany could do the same. They hurried down the hallway and ducked into the ladies room. Addison closed the door behind them, giggling.</p><p>“If I didn’t need to pee before, I would now,” Addison said.</p><p>“Let’s just do what we came to do so that we can get back to the dance,” Bethany said, entering one of the stalls.</p><p>Addison did just that and was washing her hands when Bethany came out of her stall. The girl stepped up to the sink beside her, meeting her eyes in the mirror.</p><p>“Kind of nice having the bathroom to ourselves,” Addison said, smiling at her, “can’t even say that during school.”</p><p>“Yeah, tell me about it,” Bethany said, grabbing a paper towel to dry her hand on. Blinking in surprise, she said, “We have the bathroom to ourselves.”</p><p>“Well, yeah,” Addison said, laughing, “I just said that.”</p><p>“No, I mean we have it to <em>ourselves</em>,” Bethany said, moving against Addison, “no one here but you and me.”</p><p>“Oh,” Addison said, her heart racing as she got what Bethany was insinuating, “What? You mean here?”</p><p>“I’ve wanted to kiss you so bad the whole time we were dancing,” Bethany said, wrapping her arms around Addison’s neck and smiling at her, “and I’m not going to miss an opportunity.”</p><p>“When you say it like that,” Addison said, laughing as she kissed the girl. The laughter dried up but the kiss didn’t. As she started to respond to the eagerness of Bethany’s kiss, Addison began to thinking making out in the bathroom wasn’t such a bad idea.</p><p>Pulling back, she husked, “Our friends are going to wonder where we are.”</p><p>“Let them wonder,” Bethany said, letting her hand slide up from Addison’s hip to cup one of her breasts.</p><p>It was getting hard to think straight with the girl’s body pressing against hers, the hand on her breast dragging deliciously across her stiffening nipple. Addison kissed Bethany, then said, breathlessly, “What if they come looking for us?”</p><p>“They won’t,” Bethany said, kissing Addison’s neck where it met her shoulder.</p><p>She loved when Bethany kissed her there. It was one of those sensitive little spots that made her knees a little weak when Bethany pressed her lips against it. Addison leaned against the sink for support, her hands slipping down to grab Bethany’s backside.</p><p>“Let’s at least go into one of the stalls,” Addison said, grabbing the girl’s hand and dragging Bethany with her. Inside, Addison barely managed to fumble the door closed before Bethany pinned her to one of the particle board walls, kissing her deeply.</p><p>“God, this such a bad idea,” Addison said. She knew it was the truth, but it didn’t stop her from kissing Bethany back passionately. She couldn’t keep her hands off the girl, and she had to keep reminding herself not to touch her hair. She loved running her hands through Bethany’s hair when they made love, but she didn’t want to mess up the hard work Bethany’s mother had put into styling it.</p><p>“A horrible idea,” Bethany said, gathering Addison’s dress up around her hips.</p><p>Addison moaned as Bethany’s hand massaged her girlhood through her panties. She couldn’t believe this was really happening, but she didn’t want to stop. The pressure of the girl’s able fingers sent pleasure coursing through her young body, short-circuiting her common sense.</p><p>She heard the squeal of hinges, and it took her pleasure fuzzy mind a few seconds to recognize the sound as the door to the bathroom opening. Gasping, she looked wide-eyed at Bethany and saw the girl had heard it, too. She froze with her hand still between Addison’s thighs. Addison blushed, pushing her hand away and smoothing out her dress. Sliding the latch to the right, she locked the door to their stall and put her finger to her lips as she heard multiple voices enter the bathroom. Bethany nodded, giggling into her hand.</p><p><em>I knew this would happen</em>, Addison thought, smiling and shaking her head, <em>why did I let Bethany talk me into this?</em>.</p><p>To be fair, Bethany didn’t have to twist her arm very hard. At least, she had had the foresight to go into one of the stalls. Otherwise, the girls might have walked right in on them, catching Bethany with her hand under Addison’s skirt.</p><p>Hopefully, the girls wouldn’t notice the extra pair of shoes in the stall. There were six other stalls, and they had ducked into the last one in line, so Addison hoped they wouldn’t even notice the last door in the row was closed and locked.</p><p>Shaking her head, again, she pulled Bethany close, wrapping her arms around the girl. If she was going to get busted, might as well get busted with her girlfriend in her arms. She listened to the girls talking outside their stall, hearing three distinct voices, none of which Addison recognized.</p><p>Three stall doors banged shut, and Addison breathed a sigh of relief that no one tried the door to the stall they were hiding in. They might have caught a break. She listened as the girls did their thing, hearing three toilets flush. She heard water running in the sinks as they washed their hands, then the slam of the bathroom door closing behind them as they left.</p><p>“That was a close one,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“It’s not funny,” Addison said, laughing, in spite of her words.</p><p>“You know, we are alone, again,” Bethany said, smiling playfully.</p><p>“That’s not going to happen,” Addison said, fixing her dress, then doing the same for Bethany.</p><p>“You are no fun,” Bethany said, playfully pouting.</p><p>“I promise to make it up to you tonight,” Addison said, opening the stall door, “let’s get back to the…”</p><p>Her words dried up when she saw the girl who sat two desks up from her in English class looking at them with wide-eyed amusement. Addison’s face turned scarlet when she realized they had been busted, after all.</p><p>“Um, hi Veronica,” Addison said, embarrassed.</p><p>Laughing, Veronica said, “Wow.”</p><p>“Would you believe it if I said, it wasn’t what it looked like?” Bethany asked.</p><p>“You should try to look less guilty when you ask that,” Veronica said, laughing as she took one more look at her makeup in the mirror and left the bathroom.</p><p>“Oh God,” Addison said, putting her hand over her mouth, “she is going to tell everyone.”</p><p>“Probably,” Bethany said, shaking her head.</p><p>“I thought she left with the others,” Addison said.</p><p>“Me, too,” Bethany said, then started laughing.</p><p>Unable to resist, Addison joined her, even though her face was hot with embarrassment. Still laughing, she said, “We better get back to the dance.”</p><p>Their friends looked at them expectantly as they joined them and Tara asked, “Where did you disappear to?”</p><p>“Um, we needed to use the bathroom,” Bethany said.</p><p>“You actually stood in that line?” Alison asked, making a sound of disgust.</p><p>“No,” Addison said, blushing, “we used the one by the cafeteria.”</p><p>“I thought they had the gates closed,” Heather said, frowning, “why is your face all red?”</p><p>Ignoring the second question, Addison said, “The chain is long enough that you can squeeze through.”</p><p>“Nice,” Tara said, turning to Ethan, “I’ll be right back.”</p><p>“I’m coming, too,” Alison said.</p><p>Addison watched them go, then turned around. She fidgeted when she saw Heather was still looking at her.</p><p>“So what happened in the bathroom?” The girl asked, stepping closer.</p><p>“Nothing,” Addison said, too quickly.</p><p>“Might as well tell her, Addie,” Bethany said, laughing, “the whole school will know about it soon enough.”</p><p>“Oh, this has to be good,” Heather said, her eyes bright with excitement.</p><p>“God,” Addison said, sighing and shaking her head, “we might have got caught coming out of the same stall.”</p><p>“And what were you doing in the same stall?” Heather asked, grinning when Addison’s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red, “For shame.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison said, “Shut up.”</p><p>————————————-</p><p>As much fun as the dance had been, Addison was glad it was over. Back in jeans and a long sleeved t-shirt, she felt like herself for the first time all afternoon. She had undone what her mother had done to her hair and washed the makeup from her face. Bethany had done the same, and they sat on the couch in her bedroom.</p><p>“Am I just being paranoid,” Bethany asked, frowning as she looked at Addison, “or did my mom seem weird when she picked us up? She kept looking at us in the review mirror with this weird smile on her face.”</p><p>“I didn’t notice,” Addison said, then thought about something, “my mom was looking at us weird, too, now that I think about it. Remember when we were taking pictures?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, shaking her head, “that was kind of strange.”</p><p>“Huh,” Addison said.</p><p>“I don’t know,” Bethany said, then started grinning, “at least, Mom’s seems to have forgotten about catching us together in the bathroom. Well, I <em>think</em> she has forgotten. She hasn’t mentioned it since it happened.”</p><p>“Still, I think we should stick with showering one at a time,” Addison said, shaking her head, “that was just too close. Assuming, we actually got lucky.”</p><p>“I think we are okay,” Bethany said, then gave Addison a playful grin, “I can’t make you any promises about the shower, though. I get all horny when I think about you wet and soapy.”</p><p>“You’d really try your luck, again?” Addison asked, laughing.</p><p>“Well, yeah,” Bethany said, leaning in for a kiss, “you know I can’t resist you.”</p><p>“Better stop that,” Addison said, her heart beating faster in her breast, “it’s going to be a long time before your parents go to sleep.”</p><p>Sighing, Bethany said, “Yeah, I know.”</p><p>Addison gave her one more, quick kiss, then said, “They’ll go to bed eventually.”</p><p>“Not soon enough,” Bethany said.</p><p>That made Addison smile, mostly because she was feeling it, too. Bethany had looked so stunning in her dress, her hair up, that it had been a struggle to behave at school. Not that they really behaved very well at the dance. She smiled, thinking about their little trip to the ladies room.</p><p><em>I wonder if that particular rumor is already spreading around the school</em>, Addison thought, blushing at the memory of being caught coming out of the same stall as Bethany. She felt a shiver of excitement work up her spine, thinking about making out in the school bathroom, about the way Bethany had pinned her to the stall wall and kissed her until her toes curled. If the group of girls hadn’t walked in on them, who knows how far out of hand that would have gotten.</p><p>Just thinking about it now, she was getting excited, again. Glancing at the clock, she saw it was not the time for this, for getting horny. It was still too early. A little frustrated, she shook her head.</p><p>“What?” Bethany asked, seeing her shaking her head.</p><p>“Your parents need to start going to bed earlier,” Addison said, some of her frustration seeping into her voice.</p><p>Amused, Bethany asked, “Thinking about the bathroom, aren’t you?”</p><p>Giving her a funny look, Addison asked, “How do you do that?”</p><p>“Because I was thinking about it, too,” Bethany said, then giggled, “do you think we would have done it in the bathroom if we weren’t interrupted?”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Addison said, then grinned at her, “probably.”</p><p>Bethany giggled, again, said, “Me too. I wanted you so bad.”</p><p><em>You need to stop talking like that</em>, Addison thought, warmth blossoming between her legs, <em>it’s too early to be getting this excited.</em></p><p>She probably should have said it out loud, but she found herself saying, instead, “You could have had me, if we weren’t interrupted. God, you had me so… Mmm, I was ready to strip out of my dress right there in the stall.”</p><p>Addison heard Bethany’s breathing change, knew the girl was getting excited, too. There had already been a little ember of desire burning between them, and she had just poured gasoline on it. Their eyes met, and Addison knew they weren’t going to make it until Bethany’s parents went to sleep. Sure, enough, when Bethany leaned in for a kiss, Addison gave in. The kiss deepened in a hurry, both girls eager for more.</p><p>Swinging her leg wide, Addison crawled onto Bethany’s lap, sat facing her girlfriend. Her voice was husky with excitement as she said, “The clothes stay on.”</p><p>“Right,” Bethany said, her hand slipping under Addison’s shirt to cup one of her breasts.</p><p>Addison moaned thickly as her nipple drug across the girl’s palm. Bethany smiled at her, kneading the breast until Addison’s back arched. She bit her lip to keep quiet as her nipple began to ache sweetly. It only helped a little. Bethany pushed her shirt up onto the slopes of her breasts, pulling the cup of her bra down so she could kiss the rigid nipple. Addison couldn’t hold her cries in check as the girl used her tongue and lips to torture her.</p><p>Remembering the clothes stay on rule, Bethany slipped Addison’s bra back into place and let her shirt drop. She gave Addison a playful smile and said, “Letting you keep your clothes on isn’t going to be easy. I want to get you out of them so bad.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison kissed her deeply. Her own hand slipped down the girl’s taut belly and onto the crotch of her jeans. She massaged the girl through the thick denim and Bethany moaned into her kiss. Bethany finally had to break it as Addison’s fingers had her hips moving on their own. Bethany met her eyes, and Addison could see the pleasure coursing through her girlfriend’s body. It was very intimate and very sexy, watching the girl’s pupils dilate as she became aroused.</p><p>Addison lifted off Bethany, and the girl pulled her legs up, so she was sitting Indian style. Sitting back in her lap, Addison moved until their bodies were nested together. Even through their jeans, there was a lovely friction as Addison rubbed her body against Bethany’s. She really had to grind against the girl to keep the pressure on her bud, but it still felt good.</p><p>Their soft moans soon filled the basement, mixed with murmurs of encouragement. Both girls did their best to keep quiet, but as their nerve endings started singing, it became difficult to hold in those little sounds of enjoyment.</p><p>Letting her hands run up Bethany’s stomach, Addison cupped her breasts through her shirt. She could feel the girl’s nipples straining against the thin material and teased them with her thumb. Bethany bit her lip, her face screwing up in pleasure. Addison didn’t stop until the girl’s back arched off the couch’s back.</p><p>Bethany’s hands were on her backside, urging her to move her hips faster. Grinning at her girlfriend, Addison let her pace pick up, her body undulating against the girl’s. She was breathing heavily and starting to perspire, but it felt so good. Much too good to stop.</p><p>Addison’s eyes went to the stairs leading up to the kitchen, and she hoped Bethany’s parents had something to keep them busy. This was kind of dangerous, and Addison knew, at any moment, one of them could get the urge to check on the two girls alone in the basement. Even with their clothes still on, they would look suspicious as hell. Looking at her girlfriend’s flushed face, hearing their ragged breathing, Addison knew they’d have to answer a few awkward questions, lying the whole time.</p><p>She remembered the scene in the bathroom and she really, really hoped not to have a repeat.</p><p>“Hey,” Bethany said, drawing Addison’s attention back to her.</p><p>“Sorry,” Addison said, kissing her deeply.</p><p>“One more kiss like that and you are forgiven,” Bethany teased, her eyes flashing at Addison.</p><p>Laughing, Addison kissed her again, let it linger until she had to come up for air. She smiled warmly at her girlfriend, feeling all warm and fuzzy when the girl smiled back with love in her eyes. God, she loved it when Bethany looked at her like that, the love and lust making Bethany’s eyes heavy.</p><p>She hadn’t known it was possible to love someone as much as she loved Bethany. Addison has always loved the girl, her best friend and sister of sorts. That love had changed when Bethany put the note in her locker, but it hadn’t diminished in the least. If anything, it had grown stronger, had become as deep as the deepest trenches in the ocean floor and as wide as a starry sky. She was still her best friend and still her sister of sorts, but she was so much more.</p><p>Something of her thoughts must have shown on her face because Bethany touched Addison’s cheek lovingly, then kissed her gently.</p><p>Their pace had slowed some, both girls somewhat distracted by the intimate exchange. Addison let it build back up, the roll of her hips coming faster and faster. She grabbed the back of the couch, using it for leverage so she could really grind against Bethany. Her fingers tightened on the cushions as the lovely friction sent pleasure coursing through her young body.</p><p>Addison’s eyes widened when she felt the first stirring of an orgasm deep inside. She met Bethany’s eyes and saw the girl was close, too. It took all of her focus to keep her hips moving as she started to come. As all grace left her body, she managed to keep it together long enough to finish herself and Bethany off. With one more breathless cry, her body locked up, then shook itself loose. She felt Bethany trembling beneath her, and she wrapped her arms around the girls neck. Forehead to forehead, they drifted down from on high, feeling as light as a feather on a breeze.</p><p>“Shit, that works,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison agreed, still trying to catch her breath. She managed a smile for the girl, said, “I think I still prefer it without the clothes, though.”</p><p>“Definitely,” Bethany said, kissing her.</p><p>Realizing she was still sitting on the girl’s lap, Addison glanced in the direction of the door to the upstairs. Knowing she should but not really wanting to, she got off Bethany’s lap.<em>Best not try our luck any more than we have to</em>.</p><p>“Where are you going?” Bethany asked, pouting playfully.</p><p>Laughing, Addison leaned in and gave her a toe curling kiss, before saying, “We got lucky because no one came to check on us. I don’t want to risk getting caught because I want to keep getting lucky.”</p><p>Bethany’s eyes got big as she got the double meaning and she grinned, said, “Good one.”</p><p>“I thought you might like that one,” Addison said.</p><p>“Um, speaking of getting lucky,” Bethany said, nervously. She glanced toward her bed and Addison could almost see the wheels turning behind her eyes.</p><p>“I’m okay with it,” Addison said, smiling at the girl and taking her hand.</p><p>“You don’t even know what I’m going to ask,” her girlfriend said.</p><p>“You want to try out your other new toy,” Addison said, laughing when the girl looked surprised that she had guessed correctly, “come on, Bethany. We’ve been friends forever. Are you really that surprised that I know what you are thinking about?”</p><p>Bethany met and held her eyes, then asked, “Are you really okay with it? I’m not pressuring you into trying it. We can wait until you are ready.”</p><p>“That is sweet of you to say,” Addison said, kissing her, “but I think tonight is the night, don’t you? It seems sort of… fitting, after the dance.”</p><p>“You know what we are talking about, right?” Bethany asked.</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, smiling warmly at her, “I do.”</p><p>“Are you sure?” Bethany asked, her eyes searching Addison’s.</p><p>Laughing, Addison kissed her deeply, said, “I love you, silly girl. I want you to have my virginity. Or, what’s left of it.”</p><p>“So we are really going to do this?” Bethany asked, with a nervous little laugh.</p><p>Giving her a funny look, Addison asked, “Are <em>you</em> sure?”</p><p>“I really didn’t think you’d say yes,” Bethany said, blushing, “I mean, I wanted you to, but…”</p><p>“But I do want to,” Addison said, kissing her, again.</p><p>———————————–</p><p>Addison unbuttoned her jeans, wriggling out of them. Kicking them aside, she stripped out of her shirt, as well. In just her panties, she slipped under the covers, smiling when Bethany moved against her. Bethany’s parents were still awake, but the girls had decided to ‘go to bed’. They had gotten tired of waiting for the adults to go to sleep, so they had thought they might get a head start on the fun.</p><p>In the dark, Addison kissed Bethany, giggling when the girl kissed her back eagerly. Bethany was just as horny as she was. The tension between them had built up and up as the second hand on the clock took minutes to move and the minute hand hours. Now, all that nervous excitement came to a head, and they couldn’t keep their hands off each other.</p><p>“Slow down,” Addison giggled, pulling back from the girl, “we need to slow down. It’s still too early to break out your toys.”</p><p>“The toys can wait,” Bethany said, moving against her, again, “I want you now.”</p><p>“Oh my,” Addison teased, kissing her deeply. When things started to get heated between them, she didn’t pull back this time.</p><p>She let her hand slip down Bethany’s taut belly and onto the soft cotton of her panties. The girl moaned into Addison’s kiss as Addison massaged her bud through the thin material. Bethany opened her legs a little, giving Addison easier access. The girl’s hips began to undulate against her hand as she responded to Addison’s touch.</p><p>Bethany’s hand slipped from her back, and Addison shivered as the girl’s fingers slipped inside her panties. The lovely pressure of the girl’s caresses sent pleasure through her young body. When Bethany hooked her thumb in the waistband of her panties, Addison helped her slip them off her hips and down her long legs. Bethany ran her hand up the inside of Addison’s thigh, making her shiver. Rolling onto her back, she opened her legs so Bethany could move between them. She moaned thickly as the girl’s fingers found her bud, again.</p><p>Addison gasped as the girl’s fingers moved lower, lightly caressing the opening of her vagina in slow circles. It tickled, and she squirmed. She saw Bethany looking at her in the gloom, and she met her girlfriend’s eyes. Addison saw what Bethany had in mind, and she got butterflies in her stomach. She had said she wanted to do this while they were sitting on the couch, but now that it was actually time to go through with it, she was nervous. Not nervous enough to change her mind, though. She bit her lip and nodded. Bethany offered Addison her hand, and she took it, gratefully.</p><p>Bethany pressed a little harder, and Addison waited for the pain. There was a breathless moment when nothing happened, her body resisting Bethany’s finger. Just a single moment, but long enough for Addison to wonder if she was too young, then her body accepted Bethany’s finger. She gasped as it eased deep inside, then blinked in surprise when it didn’t hurt.</p><p>“Are you okay?” Bethany asked, not moving inside of her.</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Addison said, frowning, “I thought this was supposed to hurt.”</p><p>“Not necessarily,” Bethany said, then added, “it might if my finger was bigger. I probably haven’t broken your hymen, yet.”</p><p>“Oh, right,” Addison said, remembering what she had learned in health class now.</p><p>“What’s it feel like?” Bethany asked, still not moving her finger.</p><p>“Try moving it a little,” Addison said, then moaned as Bethany moved her finger slowly in and out of her, “Oh, wow. That’s… that’s…I don’t know how to describe it.”</p><p>“It’s kind of weird on this end,” Bethany said, giggling.</p><p>“Weird?” Addison asked, frowning. She wasn’t sure if she should be offended or not.</p><p>“Not bad weird, just… weird,” Bethany said, leaning in to kiss Addison, “you’ll see when it’s my turn.”</p><p>“Okay,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“Um, I’m going to try something,” Bethany said.</p><p>Addison gasped as the girl pulled her finger out and replaced it with two. This time she felt her body stretch to accept the girl’s fingers, but still no pain. All Addison felt was pleasure as the girl slowly worked her fingers in and out of her sopping wet core. Not that she was complaining.</p><p>“Are you still okay?” Bethany asked, tenderly.</p><p>Smiling at her in the gloom, Addison half sat up so she could give the girl a slow and affectionate kiss. Bethany had been her first for many things- first real romantic kiss, first time have sex, first girlfriend- and she was happy to share this with the girl, too. If Addison had her way, Bethany would always be her first when she tried new things and would continue to be her first for a long, long time. Like forever.</p><p>Bethany’s fingers found a spot deep inside of her, and she gasped at the intense pleasure that surged through her. She grasped the sheets at her side and her hips bucked. Alarmed, the girl stopped. Addison shook her head, and the girl found that magic spot, again. Bethany’s eyes were wide as she watched Addison writhe in ecstasy.</p><p>“Jesus, that feels so good,” Addison hissed through clenched teeth. She was trying to bite back the cries of enjoyment that wanted to escape her. She knew she needed to keep quiet, Bethany’s parents still awake upstairs but the lovely sensations Bethany was awakening in her body were making it hard to hold them back.</p><p>She had a death grip on the sheets, and her back kept arching off the bed each time Bethany’s fingertips brushed against that certain spot inside of her. Bethany had her right on the edge of an orgasm, ready to topple her into blissful release. She grabbed a pillow to muffle her cries, no longer able to hold them back. Then Addison gasped as her body locked up and exploded with pleasure. She jerked like she had been shocked, as Bethany eased out of her, and she was left trembling all over. As light as a feather, she drifted back down from on high, sighing at the lovely feel of her body, post orgasm.</p><p>Bethany pulled the pillow from Addison’s face and appeared in her field of vision, grinning down at her. Addison smiled back, propping up on her elbows to kiss the girl. Putting one of her hands on the girl’s hip and the other on the back of her neck, she urged Bethany to her back. Addison rolled atop her, kissing her, again.</p><p>Pulling back, she said, “I don’t know what you were doing, but… It was… Well, you saw what happened.”</p><p>Grinning up at her, Bethany touched her cheek and said, “Yeah, I did. Looked intense.”</p><p>“It was,” Addison said, kissing the girl’s neck, then her collarbone, “hopefully, I can do the same for you.”</p><p>“Um, there is this place… It feels sort of different than everything else. Spongy, I guess,” Bethany said, sighing as Addison kissed the slope of her breast, “it is on the belly side.”</p><p>Addison winked at her, kissing Bethany’s straining nipple. She ran her tongue over her areola, teasing a moan from the girl. She kissed the girl’s breast bone, letting her hands slide up her taut belly to cup her breasts. The girl sighed and her back arched. Addison kneaded her breasts as she continued to kiss her way lower. She could feel Bethany’s muscles tighten every time her lips brushed against her stomach and she heard the girl’s breathing get a little funny the lower she went.</p><p>Hooking her fingers in the girl’s panties, she tugged them from Bethany’s hips, and the girl lifted up so she could remove them completely. Addison tossed them aside, then lowered her mouth to her girlfriend’s bud. She smiled when Bethany moaned thickly as her tongue teased her sensitive clit.</p><p>Without stopping, she lightly caressed the girl’s vagina, making the girl shiver. She looked up at the girl, saw her biting her lip nervously. Addison raised her eyebrows questioningly, and Bethany took a deep breath and nodded. Addison pressed a little harder with one of her fingers, inhaling sharply when Bethany’s body accepted her inside of it. She wasn’t ready for the slick, velvety feel of the girl, to feel Bethany’s body grip her eagerly. She hadn’t known what to expect, but this wasn’t it.</p><p><em>I see what Bethany meant, now</em>, Addison thought, smiling, <em>it is a little weird</em>.</p><p>She glanced up at Bethany, asked, “Okay?”</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Bethany said, giggling excitedly, “I can’t believe you are inside of me.”</p><p>Carefully, Addison moved her finger in and out, making the girl sigh and moan. Remembering what the girl had said, she turned her hand palm up. She found the spot Bethany had described when she heard the girl inhale sharply, then let it out in a protracted moan. Her body began to move against Addison’s hand eagerly.</p><p>“Should I try another finger?” Addison asked.</p><p>The girl nodded, propping up on her elbows to watch. Addison slipped her finger from the girl, then eased two into her. She felt Bethany’s body stretch to accept her, and she heard the girl hiss in pain. Addison froze, looking up at the girl in wide-eyed concern.</p><p>Bethany took a deep breath and said, “It’s okay. I think that was my hymen breaking. It stings a little.”</p><p>“Should I stop?” Addison asked, her heart sinking. She didn’t want to hurt Bethany any more than she already had.</p><p>Smiling at her, Bethany said, “No. I think that’s supposed to be the worst of it. Just go slow for a second.”</p><p>“Okay,” Addison said, leaning in to kiss her, “I’m sorry.”</p><p>“You did nothing wrong,” Bethany said.</p><p>“It didn’t hurt for me, so I assumed…” Addison said.</p><p>“Hush,” Bethany said, kissing her deeply, “it didn’t hurt that bad and… I’m just glad it was you. I always wanted it to be you.”</p><p>Tears stinging her eyes, Addison said, “I love you.”</p><p>“I love you, too,” Bethany said.</p><p>Hesitant to hurt Bethany anymore, Addison took a deep breath and slowly moved her fingers inside of Bethany. She cringed, expecting another hiss of pain but Bethany only moaned. As Addison found that magic spot, again, Bethany seemed to forget all about the discomfort from losing her virginity. Her hips rolled against Addison’s hand eagerly, and her soft cries filled the room. As her girlfriend started to feel really good, Addison felt better about hurting her. She’d never forget that hiss of pain nor the fact that she had caused it, but at least she could make it up to the girl now.</p><p>She lowered her mouth back to Bethany’s girlhood, let her tongue flick back and forth across the girl’s bud. The dueling sensations seemed almost too much for Bethany, and her body was trying to escape the intense pleasure even as she breathlessly begged Addison not to stop. Addison used her free hand to trap one of Bethany’s thighs, holding her writhing body to her mouth.</p><p>Bethany borrowed Addison’s trick, putting the pillow over her mouth to muffle her cries of enjoyment. Addison smiled when she could still hear the girl. Bethany squeezed the pillow even tighter to her mouth as her hips began to lose their grace. Addison knew she was coming, even before then, had seen it in the way her stomach muscle were clenching up. She kept pushing until Bethany climaxed, hard. The girl’s whole body arched off the bed, then collapsed into a boneless puddle after the tension left her. Addison kept massaging her g-spot and Bethany gasped and jerked like she had been shocked. She grabbed Addison’s hand, not letting her move. Grinning at her, Addison wriggled her fingers, making little come-hither motions. Bethany looked like she was being electrocuted. Even in the dark, Addison could see her eyes were wide in shock.</p><p>“Okay, stop. Please stop,” Bethany said, laughing. She sighed when Addison stopped moving her fingers, running a hand over her forehead to push the hair out of her eyes. She gave Addison a slightly dazed smile, said, “Jesus, you weren’t kidding. I can’t feel my toes.”</p><p>“Am I forgiven?” Addison asked.</p><p>“Honey, you never needed to be forgiven. I told you that,” Bethany said, kissing her, “but, yes, you are very, very forgiven.”</p><p>Smiling, Addison tried to remember if Bethany had ever called her ‘honey’ before, or any other pet name for that matter. She kind of liked it, and it seemed significant somehow. She wanted to call Bethany a pet name, too, but it would seem fake now, forced. Addison knew she was probably being silly and overthinking it, but she wanted the little affectionate name to just roll off her tongue like ‘honey’ had just rolled off Bethany’s. Spur of the moment, with no calculation. She wanted to call Bethany ‘honey’, or ‘sweety’, or ‘babe’, or even ‘sugar’ without even meaning to. Bethany was all those things to Addison and more, and she was ready to let the girl know. By accident, of course.</p><p><em>God, I’m a mess. I think those nail polish fumes cause permanent brain damage</em>, Addison thought.</p><p>“Do you think it is safe to turn the light on, yet?” Addison asked.</p><p>“Um,” Bethany said, glancing at the alarm clock.</p><p>Addison followed her eyes, saw it was a little after eleven. They were still in that gray area, where her parents were probably asleep but it was still early enough that they couldn’t be certain. Addison sighed, a little disappointed. She loved being able to look at Bethany, was madly in lust with the girl’s lovely body. Addison was in love with the girl’s sense of humor and her romantic heart, but it was the way her backside looked in a pair of jeans that made her horny.</p><p>“I might have something,” Bethany said, kissing her.</p><p>Intrigued, Addison watched as the girl rolled over and dug something out of her nightstand drawer. In the gloom, Addison couldn’t quite make out what the girl had in her hand. There was the sound of glass hitting wood, then a curious clicking sound. The noise came again and suddenly an orange flame appeared above the bed. Addison saw Bethany had struck a lighter and was holding it to the wick of a candle.</p><p>“A candle?” She asked, as the wick caught and the area immediately around the nightstand was illuminated by the flickering flame, “is that really any better than the overhead lights?”</p><p>“Much better,” Bethany said, rolling onto her side to smile at Addison, “not least of all because it is more romantic.”</p><p>“What about the crack under the door? Won’t your parents see the light?” Addison asked.</p><p>“Actually, no,” Bethany said, kissing her, “I checked.”</p><p>“Really?” Addison asked, then gave her a look, “you were planning this all along, weren’t you?”</p><p>Laughing, Bethany said, “I thought after the dance we might need a little mood lighting. Was I wrong?”</p><p>Addison kissed her and said, “No. It is kind of romantic.”</p><p>“Good,” Bethany said, smiling at her.</p><p>Returning it with a playful one of her own, Addison asked, “Are you going to get your toys out now?”</p><p>“I was thinking about it,” Bethany said, laughing.</p><p>“I think you should,” Addison said.</p><p>Bethany reached under the bed for the little chest she had liberated from the attic. Sitting it on the bed between them, Bethany opened the lid, taking out the strap-on harness and dildo. As an afterthought, she grabbed the vibrator, too. It made Addison smile and wonder just where the night would take them.</p><p>“Um, do you want to go first?” Bethany asked.</p><p>“First at what?” Addison asked, laughing.</p><p>“Yeah, I guess I should have asked if you want to use the strap-on first or not,” Bethany said, untangling the straps.</p><p>“It’s your toy; you should go first, I think,” Addison said, picking up the purple dildo.</p><p>It was about six inches in length and about as big around as a C-cell battery, with a slight curve to it. Addison didn’t claim to be an expert, but she thought it was on the smaller size. Still, it looked plenty big to her. Remembering the way Bethany’s two fingers had stretched her, she bit her lip nervously thinking about it inside of her.</p><p>“Um, maybe we should try this without the harness first,” Addison said.</p><p>“I was going to suggest that,” Bethany said, smiling at her. She had the harness untangled, and she took the dildo from Addison, said, “Lie back.”</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Addison did as she was told and Bethany moved between her spread legs. Addison propped up on her elbows and, from between her knees, the dildo looked even bigger. She suddenly wanted to squeeze her thighs shut but she couldn’t with Bethany kneeling between them. Her heart was racing as Bethany pressed the tip of the dildo against her vagina. Bethany looked up at Addison, wanting her permission. Chewing on her lip some more, she nodded. Her girlfriend pushed gently, and Addison gasped as her body stretched to accept the toy. She moaned as it slipped deep inside of her.</p><p>“Wow, that’s bigger than your fingers,” Addison laughed, her eyes wide as she looked at the sex toy sticking out of her. It was the craziest thing she had ever seen, surreal. She could hardly believe it was inside of her, even though she could definitely feel it.</p><p>“How does it feel?” Bethany asked, her eyes bright with excitement.</p><p>“Big,” Addison said, laughing when Bethany gave her dirty look, “kind of like your fingers only more so.”</p><p>“Can I move it?” Bethany asked.</p><p>“Um, yeah. I think I’m okay,” Addison said, holding her breath.</p><p>The toy moved inside of her, and Addison’s fingers tightened on the sheet. The curved shaft made the dildo rub deliciously against that magic spot Bethany had found, earlier, and she moaned thickly. When the dildo bit deep, again, it forced another moan from her. Addison saw Bethany grinning at her, and Addison nodded, laughing.</p><p>“I’d ask how it feels now, but I think I can already tell,” Bethany said, easing the toy out of Addison.</p><p>She slipped the dildo into the opening on the harness, snapping it into place. Addison watched with amusement as the Bethany slipped into the strap-on, finding it hilarious that her girlfriend had suddenly sprouted a purple penis. Bethany looked at her, raising her eyebrows, which only made Addison laugh harder. As usual, the girl was on the same wavelength as Addison and began to mime jerking off, and Addison completely lost it.</p><p>“You need to stop doing that before I pee myself,” Addison said, wiping her eyes.</p><p>“You know what’s crazy,” Bethany said, moving between Addison’s legs, again, “I could feel it when I was doing that.”</p><p>Surprised, Addison asked, “Really?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said, laughing, “it actually felt kind of good. Probably not as good as it does for a boy but…”</p><p>“Huh,” Addison said, sitting up. She wrapped her fingers around the dildo, running her hand up and down its shaft. She looked up at Bethany when she heard the girl’s breathing get a little funny, and she realized it really did feel good for her. Bethany’s hips began to move as Addison stroked the fake penis and she moaned.</p><p>“That’s crazy,” Addison said, thinking, <em>I’m jerking Bethany off</em>.</p><p>The thought made her giggle. Then she wondered if she kept tugging on the dildo if Bethany would have an orgasm. She was tempted to try, but she sensed Bethany was ready to try her new toy on something other than her hand.</p><p>With her hand still on the dildo, she guided Bethany toward her vagina, help the girl line the toy up and slip it into her. She moaned as it slipped deep into her slick core. When Bethany settled between her thighs, supporting her weight about Addison with her arms, Addison half sat up to kiss her passionately. Bethany kissed her back, slowly starting to thrust with the toy.</p><p>The motion was unfamiliar to Bethany, and she was trying to move her whole body. Seeing her struggling with it, Addison put her hands on the girl’s hips and said, “Try just moving your hips.”</p><p>Bethany tried it and started grinning when it worked so much better. She leaned in and kissed Addison, then pulled back and said, “You are so smart.”</p><p>Addison smiled at her, wondering if she should tell Bethany about finding a video on using a strap-on when she was doing her research on whether or not she was a lesbian. It had been very informative and very graphic, both arousing and educational. She had stored its wisdom away, thinking it might come in handy someday. It turned out she was right, although she never expected it to be useful so soon. She figured she’d at least be in high school before she needed it.</p><p>She decided not to tell Bethany about the video, mostly because the girl already liked to tease her about her ‘research’. She didn’t want to give the girl more ammunition.</p><p>As Bethany’s familiarity with the strap-on increased, so did her confidence and then her pace. Each time the toy bit deep, it would draw a moan from Addison and Bethany would smile. Addison thought the girl was enjoying this almost as much as she was.</p><p>It felt so good, the curve in the shaft of the toy making it rub deliciously against that lovely spot deep inside, that Addison’s fingers dug into the girl’s buttocks, urging her to thrust faster. She forced herself to let go before she hurt Bethany, grabbing at the sheets, instead. She pushed her hips up into the girl’s thrusts, gasping as the dildo slipped even deeper into her with each thrust.</p><p>She really hoped Bethany’s parents were sound asleep because she couldn’t hold back the little sounds of enjoyment she was making. It felt too good to be quiet, and she was too excited by the sexy flex of Bethany’s body as Bethany thrust the dildo into her. Her hands let go of the sheets and roamed over the girl’s stomach as she pushed her hips forward. Addison thrilled to the coiling of Bethany’s muscles, could feel the thrust coming even before the toy began to move. The anticipation was maddening, making her so excited she could hardly stand it.</p><p>Her eyes went to Bethany’s jiggling breasts and her hands roamed higher. She cupped them, teasing a moan from the girl. Bethany’s back arched, pushing them against her hands. Getting the message, Addison didn’t let up until the girl was as excited as she was.</p><p>A light sheen of sweat broke out on Bethany’s body, and the girl was breathing heavily from her efforts. Mixed in were little moans and sighs. Addison grinned up the girl, wondering how much Bethany felt as she thrust again and again into her. Seeing the girl’s face pinched in pleasure, she thought Bethany was definitely feeling something.</p><p>Addison thought about waiting to come with Bethany, but it just felt too good. Even as that thought crossed her mind, she felt an orgasm stir to life inside of her. Her girlfriend must have seen it on her face, because Bethany’s thrusts came harder and faster. Tension stacked on tension in her body, building up until she must surely come or just explode. Then she did, her back arching off the bed as her body exploded with pleasure.</p><p>“Holy shit,” Addison said, laughing. She was trembling all over, and she could still feel the dildo buried deep inside of her. Every little move she made was a sweet torture on her very sensitive body, drawing a sigh from her.</p><p>Bethany eased out of her, gasping for air as she stretched out on her back next to Addison. Rolling against her, Addison kissed her appreciatively. Bethany kissed her back as best she could, still trying to catch her breath.</p><p>Seeing the glistening dildo still standing erect, Addison bit her lip and reached for it. She began to run her hand up and down it, her cheeks turning red at how slick it was with her juices. She had been a little excited, she guessed.</p><p>Hearing Bethany moan, she looked up at the girl. The girl gave her a curious look, asked, “What are you doing?”</p><p>“Jerking you off,” Addison said, smiling playfully at her.</p><p>“I can see that, but why are you doing it?” Bethany asked, her voice a little breathy with excitement.</p><p>“Because I want to make you come,” Addison said, kissing the girl.</p><p>“There are other ways of doing that,” Bethany said.</p><p>“Yeah, but I want to see if this works,” Addison said.</p><p>Bethany bit her lip as the stroke of Addison’s hand began to feel good. Propping up on her elbows, the girl watched Addison’s hand as it glided up down the length of the toy. She met Addison’s eyes, and Addison saw the girl was amused by what was happening to her, but it must also feel pretty good because her face screwed up in pleasure. Her soft moans and thighs filled the room, and her hips began to move on their own.</p><p>“God, this is weird,” Bethany said, laughing around a moan, “Don’t stop, though.”</p><p>Laughing, Addison let her pace quicken, and she heard Bethany’s excitement grow as her cries of pleasure got louder. She leaned forward, teasing one of Bethany’s nipples with her tongue. She could taste the salty sweat on Bethany’s skin, and it was intoxicating. She couldn’t get enough of it. Bethany’s hand came up, slipping behind Addison’s head to hold Addison to her breast. Getting the hint, Addison teased a groan from the girl, didn’t stop torturing her stiffened nipple with her lips and tongue until the girl’s back arched off the bed.</p><p>Addison’s eyes widened as she heard a change in Bethany’s little cries. They became urgent and louder, and Addison knew the girl was about to come. She looked up, and it was confirmed by the look on Bethany’s face. It was a mixture of surprised amusement and ecstasy. She stroked the dildo harder, faster, wanting to finish the girl off. Bethany gasped as her body locked up on her, her eyes wide as her body went crazy.</p><p>Grinning down at Bethany, Addison said, “I guess that does work.”</p><p>Bethany laughed and brushed the hair from her face, “Yeah, I guess it does.”</p><p>Addison started unfastening the straps to the harness and noticed the girl had added holes. She glanced up at Bethany and saw that the girl had noticed her looking at them. Grinning sheepishly, the girl shrugged.</p><p>“I take it today wasn’t the first time you’ve had this on,” Addison said, playfully.</p><p>“I might have tried it on,” Bethany said, laughing when Addison gave her a knowing look, “it is a good thing I did; it would have been too big without the holes I made.”</p><p>Addison finished with the straps and Bethany lifted up so Addison could remove the harness. Bethany bit her lip nervously as Addison liberated the dildo from the harness, her eyes on the purple sex toy. Moving between her spread legs, Addison got the girl’s attention. Tearing her eyes from the dildo, Bethany met Addison’s eyes, saw the question in them. Taking a deep breath, Bethany nodded. Addison gently pressed the toy against the girl’s vagina, putting a little pressure behind it. Bethany gasped as her body accepted it, taking it deep inside of her.</p><p>“Wow, you weren’t kidding about it being big,” Bethany laughed, propping up on her elbows to take a look at the toy inside of her.</p><p>“It feels really good once your body gets used to it,” Addison said, slowly moving the shaft in and out. Bethany moaned thickly, and she smiled up at Addison.</p><p>When she thought Bethany was ready, she slipped the toy from her and reattached it to the harness. Sitting up, the girl helped Addison into it, holding it in place while Addison secured the straps. With a playful smile, Bethany tugged on the dildo and Addison’s eyes widened when she felt the lovely pressure it put on her bud.</p><p>Bethany kissed her deeply, then got to her hands and knees. When Bethany looked over her shoulder at her, Addison raised her eyebrows questioningly. The girl wriggled her hips in an invitation. Laughing, Addison got the message.</p><p>On her knees, she moved behind the girl. She put her hand on Bethany’s lower back, urging the girl to spread her legs a bit more. Bethany did, and Addison lined up the dildo with her vagina. Bethany moaned as it slipped deep. Grabbing the girl’s hips, Addison thrust slow and easy. When Bethany started pushing back into her eagerly, Addison let her pace increase.</p><p>Letting one of her hands slip from the girl’s hip, she reached under the girl to tease her bud as she continued to thrust her hips forward. Bethany’s little sounds of excitement grew louder almost instantly, and the girl looked over her shoulder at Addison. Seeing the look of pure enjoyment on the girl’s face, Addison smiled at her.</p><p>Smiling back, Bethany got to her knees, craning her neck so she could kiss Addison. Wrapping an arm around the girl, Addison supported her as she continued to slip the dildo home, her fingers still massaging her tender bud. Her arm moved higher, and she cupped one of Bethany’s jiggling breasts. Bethany had to break the kiss, moaning.</p><p>“God, this feels so good,” Bethany said, pushing back into Addison’s thrusts, eagerly.</p><p>Bethany leaned forward, again, laying her head on the mattress, so her backside was up in the air. Addison’s hand returned to the girl’s hips, and her pace quickened. She listened to the sounds of pleasure the girl was making, found the perfect rhythm to drive Bethany wild. She grinned as the girl clutched at the sheets and her cries filled the bedroom.</p><p>“Do you like this?” Addison asked, playfully.</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany moaned, looking at Addison over her shoulder.</p><p>“You like when I fuck you like this?” Addison asked, making the girl gasp in surprise. Addison had a mischievous shiver work up her spine, using the <em>f-word</em>. Especially in this context. It kind of turned her on, talking dirty. Judging by the smile Bethany gave her, it had turned the girl on, too.</p><p>With a naughty giggle, Bethany said, “Mmm, yeah. Fuck me just like that.”</p><p>Hearing her girlfriend drop the f-bomb was almost as exciting as saying it herself. The harness rubbing against her bud started feeling even better, and her moans started mingling with Bethany’s sounds of enjoyment. Letting go of Bethany’s hips, Addison cupped her own breasts, teasing them until her nipples ached sweetly.</p><p>Bethany saw her and grinned, twisting her body so she could snake her arm between her own thighs. Addison moaned as Bethany’s fingers slipped inside of her. It became hard to focus on thrusting as Bethany’s fingers began to move in and out of her ready core. Luckily, Bethany kept pushing back against the dildo.</p><p>Urgency entered Bethany’s cries, and her hips started to lose their grace. Addison thought the girl was coming, grabbed her hips to finish her off. The girl’s cries brought her own orgasm on, the fingers inside of her driving her body wild. It took all of her focus to keep thrusting into Bethany. The girl grabbed the sheets in front of her and her fingers tightened and tightened as her body gathered tension. Addison kept pushing her hips forward even as her own body began to fall apart. Then Bethany cried out one more time, stiffening. Addison felt the fluttering of the girl’s vagina around the shaft of the dildo, a crazy sensation that toppled her over the edge and into orgasmic bliss, as well. They shook together.</p><p>Addison eased out of the girl, and Bethany rolled onto her back, looking a little dazed. Laughing, Addison leaned in and kissed her, said, “That was amazing, hon.”</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Addison realized she had gotten her wish. ‘Hon’ had just rolled off her tongue, no forethought or pretense involved. She smiled at Bethany, said, “I love you, so much.”</p><p>Bethany grinned at her and said, “I love you, too. Even if you have a dirty mouth.”</p><p>She kissed the girl tenderly, said, “Tonight was amazing.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Bethany said smiling at her.</p><p>“The dance was amazing, too,” Addison said.</p><p>“It was a pretty good day all around,” Bethany said, kissing her.</p><p>“One to remember,” Addison agreed.</p><p>“Always,” Bethany said.</p><p>——————————————————–</p><p>“Have a seat, Addie.”</p><p>Cringing, Addison wondered if she was in trouble. When a conversation started with those four words, she usually ended up grounded. As she sat down across at the kitchen table across from her mother, Addison frantically thought about what she could have done. Well, there was a lot of stuff she had done recently that would get her grounded, but she didn’t think her mother knew about them.</p><p>“Did you have fun at the dance?” Her mother asked, fiddling with something. Addison saw it was a photograph, turned upside down. Instantly intrigued, she wondered what it was and why her mother had it face down.</p><p>“Yeah,” Addison said, truthfully.</p><p>Nodding, her mother asked, “And at Bethany’s?”</p><p>Feeling like she had just heard the snap of a twig and realized she was standing in a hunter’s snare, Addison said, “Yeah.”</p><p><em>Does she know something</em>, Addison wondered, her heart starting to beat a little faster.</p><p>Her mother nodded again, said, “Good.”</p><p>Invoking her fifth amendment right, Addison kept quiet. She waited to see what her mother knew, if anything, before she incriminated herself.</p><p>“Did you know I knew Bethany’s mom from college?” Her mother asked.</p><p>Blinking in surprise, Addison said, “I think she mentioned it once.”</p><p>“We actually shared a dorm room for two years,” her mother said, smiling.</p><p>“Really?” Addison asked, frowning. How had she not known that?</p><p>Her mother looked at her, then started laughing, “It’s a funny story, but can I ask you something first?”</p><p>“Um, sure,” Addison said, wondering where this conversation was heading. She wasn’t entirely convinced she wasn’t in trouble, but usually, her mother was yelling at her by now.</p><p>“Have you and Bethany been having sex?” Her mother asked.</p><p>Her mother said it evenly, but Addison flinched like she had been shouted at. She gaped at her mother, too stunned by the question to even try to deny it.</p><p>Laughing, the woman said, “I guess that is answer enough. When I saw you two looking at each other in your fake prom pictures- although I guess they weren’t that fake, after all- a few things finally clicked into place… I was so sure you had a boyfriend. Every mother bone in my body just knew it. I was only half wrong, I guess. You <em>were</em> smitten with someone, just not a boy.”</p><p>Addison knew she should say something, but she couldn’t work up enough saliva to do so. She wanted to run away, but she couldn’t get up from her chair.</p><p>“I don’t know how I missed it,” her mother said, shaking her head, “it seems so glaringly obvious now.”</p><p><em>Now the shouting begins</em>, Addison thought, ready for the ass chewing of the century. Strangely, her mother didn’t seem all that mad, just sort of… Amused. Addison blinked dumbly, trying to figure out why her mother would find any of this amusing.</p><p>Her mother saw the confused look on Addison’s face, and she laughed, said, “That necklace you are wearing… I told you it was from my first love. Remember that?”</p><p>Addison nodded, wondering about the change of subject. She still couldn’t relax, figuring the ass chewing was imminent.</p><p>“Bethany’s mother recognized it when she saw you wearing it,” her mother said, rubbing the back of her neck nervously, “she called me after she dropped you two off at the school. We talked about it for a while.”</p><p>“Why would she recognize it?” Addison asked even though she felt the reason just tickling the back of her brain. It was like she kind of knew, but her brain wouldn’t accept it.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, her mother said, “Because she gave it to me.”</p><p>It was lucky that Addison was sitting down because that bombshell would have floored her. Her mother laughed at her reaction, blushing as she flipped the photograph over and slipped it across the table to Addison. She saw the truth of what her mother was saying in the photo. It showed their mothers, younger but still very recognizable, in each other’s arms, kissing. It wasn’t a kiss between friends but a full on passionate kiss. The fact that her mother was cupping Bethany’s mother’s breast, only confirmed that.</p><p>“Jesus, Mom,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>Addison thought about the box Bethany had found, the one marked ‘college stuff’. Looking down at the photograph, a few things click into place in her mind, and she made a face. She hoped Bethany really, really cleaned her new toys before she used them on her. She wasn’t too keen on the idea of sharing a dildo with her mother.</p><p>“What’s that face about? We made a cute couple,” her mother said, pulling the picture back. She smiled fondly down at it.</p><p>“It’s not that,” Addison said, then realized she didn’t have a better reason for the face she had made that didn’t involve sex toys. She hoped her mother wouldn’t ask. Hoping to distract her, Addison asked, “What happened?”</p><p>Shrugging but not carelessly, her mother said, “It was fun while it lasted, but it was never meant to be forever. We both wanted kids, so…”</p><p>“You could have adopted,” Addison said, then grinned, “but I guess I wouldn’t be here if you had.”</p><p>“Wouldn’t trade you for anything, Kiddo,” her mother said, smiling warmly at Addison, “and I wouldn’t have you any other way. Wherever your life takes you, know I’m proud of you, Addie.”</p><p>Caught off guard by the unexpected sentiment, Addison didn’t know what to say. She looked away, a little embarrassed. Tears stung her eyes, and she took a second to get herself under control.</p><p>“We were so in love in this picture,” her mother said, looking down at it. When she finally looked up, she said, “She used to smile at me the way Bethany smiles at you.”</p><p>Addison grinned sheepishly, met her mother’s eyes. The woman searched her face, looking for something. Addison felt her cheeks color when she realized the woman’s statement had been designed to get a reaction from her.</p><p>“You do love her, don’t you?” Her mother asked.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Addison grinned excitedly and said, “With all my heart.”</p><p>“Yeah, I thought you might,” her mother said, smiling affectionately at her, “you got that look in your eye.”</p><p>Addison looked at the woman for a long while, then finally asked, “Um, am I in trouble?”</p><p>“You mean because you are twelve and sneaking around, having sex?” her mother asked, in one of those patented mom tones that made Addison squirm in shame. Her mom saw it and started laughing, said, “Maybe I’m a hypocrite, but I don’t see any harm in you and Bethany being together. You are a little young to be fooling around, but I guess that ship has already sailed. So, no… You aren’t in trouble.”</p><p>“Really?” Addison asked, finding it hard to believe she wasn’t going to be grounded. She half expected her mother to say, <em> Nah, just kidding. You are grounded until you leave for college.</em></p><p>“Unless you’ve been up to anything else you want to get off your chest? Any other bad habits I should know about, hmm? Smoking or drinking, maybe? Tattoos? Anything like that?” Her mother asked, squinting at her. The woman was being funny, really didn’t think her daughter was doing any of those things.</p><p>“Um, no,” Addison said, laughing.</p><p>“You are lucky it isn’t some boy or even a trouble making girl, for that matter,” her mother said, giving her a very pointed look, “if it were anyone other than Bethany, you’d be grounded until you leave for college, young lady.”</p><p><em>Do I know my Mom or what</em>, Addison thought, amused. She didn’t say anything out loud, though. She seemed to have made it out of this particular minefield unscathed and didn’t want to give her mother a reason to make her turn around and make another pass.</p><p>“Bethany is a lovely young lady with a good head on her shoulders and no antisocial tendencies and you… I guess you clean up okay,” her mother said.</p><p>“Hey,” Addison protested, playfully.</p><p>“So, her mother and I discussed it,” her mother said, meeting Addison’s eyes, “and we decided to pretend we didn’t notice anything going on between you two.”</p><p>Blinking stupidly at her mother, Addison asked, “What exactly does that mean?”</p><p>“Mostly, it means I’m going to start knocking on the door before I enter your room when she stays over,” her mother said, winking at her.</p>"
1187,"The Wild, Part 1",Ebo,0,The relationship between two girls who don't like each other very much takes a curious turn when their plane crashes and they must depend on each other to survive,"['g/g', 'oral', 'first']","<p>“What are you doing?”</p><p>Sighing, Michelle Michaels lowered her eyes from the heavens to the drowned rat of a girl who had addressed her. Her name was Samantha LaRose and seeing her look so miserable made Michelle not feel as bad about being soaking wet and cold. It wasn’t a case of misery loves company; she just didn’t like the girl.</p><p>“I’m trying to figure out where we are,” Michelle said, looking back at the night sky. At least, the storm had passed and the stars were out. The full moon gave everything a silver tint.</p><p>“You can do that?” Samantha asked, looking up at the stars, too.</p><p>Michelle looked at her out of the corner of her eye and thought, <em>why did it have to be her? Of all the people on this rock orbiting the sun, why did it have to be Samantha LaRose she got stuck with?</em></p><p>“I can get a pretty good idea,” Michelle said, then sighed, “the problem is, the stars aren’t where they are supposed to be ifWE are where we are supposed to be. The plane must have veered off course afterit gotstruck by lightning.”</p><p>“So where are we?” Samantha asked, her voicein a vibrato because she was shivering so hard.</p><p>“My guess,” Michelle said, rubbing her own arms to generate some warm, “somewhere in Canada.”</p><p>“Canada,” Samantha said, staring at her, “but that is completely in the wrong direction.”</p><p>“Yeah, I know,” Michelle said, looking around. All the things her father had taught her were circling through her brain, and she didn’t even know where to begin.</p><p>Her father was an ex-Navy Seal turned survivalist tour guide for the over privileged. Those with too much money and too much time on their hands would pay him a lot of money to take them out into the woods to be miserable.</p><p>Since Michelle was his only child and he didn’t have a son to pass knowledge on to, he took her camping every summer and hadtaught her a lot about surviving off the land. She loved those couple of weeks in the woods, loved the peacefulness.</p><p>This wasn’t exactly the same, not just pretend but real. She wished her father was here. He’d know what to do. She couldn’t focus, the cold and every thing that had happened to her making it hard to concentrate.</p><p>Samantha was looking at her like a lost puppy, and it wasn’t helping. Turning her back on the girl, she shook her head and thought,<em> if the preppy little bitch had actually helped with the project they were supposed to do together, she’d be of some use right now. Instead, she is standing there shivering in her mini skirt and heels, her perfectly applied makeup streaking down her face.</em></p><p>Taking a deep breath to clear that useless thought from her mind, Michelle turned back to the girl, said, “We don’t have a lot of options for tonight. Trying to build a shelter in the dark isn’t a good idea, so it is going to be a miserable night.”</p><p>Samantha looked at her a while and finally said, “Okay. What do we do?”</p><p>“At least, it is summer, else we’d be up to our tits in snow,” Michelle said, then went on, “but it is still in the forties right now. Maybe colder. Plenty cold enough to cause hypothermia, especially when we are soaking wet like this.”</p><p>“Yeah, I’m freezing,” Samantha whined.</p><p>“Here is what we are going to do,” Michelle said, trying to keep her tone even, even though the girl’s complaining was getting on her nerves, “we are going to get out of our wet clothes. Hang them in a tree so they’ll hopefully be dry by morning. We can try to get some sleep in the raft, use the space blanket I found in the emergency kit. Our body heat should keep us warm until morning, and we can start making better plans, then.”</p><p>Samantha looked at her like she had lost her mind and Michelle just shrugged and headed for the raft. Turning it over, she got all the water out of it, then started stripping out of her clothes. Expecting to be going to California, she definitely wasn’t dressed for this kind of weather, so all she had on was a t-shirt and jeans. As an afterthought, she removed her panties and bra, as well, and hung them on the tree with the rest of her clothes. Naked, she climbed into the raft, gasping as the cold rubber touched her bare skin. Hurriedly, she opened the foil blanket, wrapped it around herself.</p><p>Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Samantha standing near the tree in which her clothes were hanging. The girl looked at her, then back at her clothes. Michelle had to grin as her shoulders fell and she started undressing. At least, she wasn’t the only one not happy about the thought of sharing the raft with another naked girl.</p><p>Samantha came to the raft, her arm across her small breasts and her hand between her legs. Michelle laughed and shook her head, rolling on her side. She felt the girl’s weight settle on the raft, and the girl gasped like she had. Smiling, she held up the blanket so Samantha could get under it.</p><p>The blanket was designed to reflect body heat, trapping it. Michelle felt herself begin to thaw out, and she felt better about their chances. Tomorrow, they’d have to think about shelter and try to get a fire started.</p><p>“If we make it out of here,” Michelle said, not looking at the girl sleeping with her, “we don’t talk about this.”</p><p>“Agreed,” Samantha said, eagerly enough.</p><p>———————————</p><p>Michelle started awake, a panicked cry stuck in her throat. She finally managed to swallow it and take a ragged breath. She swore she could taste the acrid smoke from the cabin fire, could hear the labored whine of the engines as their plane plummeted toward the ground, could feel the rush of icy water from the lake as it poured in the torn fuselage. Her heart was thundering in her temples as she relived the crash, her nightmare spilling over even after she opened her eyes.</p><p>“Jesus,” she muttered, rubbing her hand across her mouth.</p><p>Samantha had moved against her in the night, probably for warmth and, for once, she didn’t mind the girl being here. After that nightmare, she needed the comfort of another person, even if that person was Samantha LaRose. The girl was soft and warm as she snuggled against Michelle and it was kind of reassuring. Her heartbeat started to slow, and she finally felt the tension from the dream leave her.</p><p>Her nerves finally under control, she glanced at Samantha, saw she was still asleep. Michelle was just glad no one was around to see them like this.</p><p>Looking at her clothes hanging in the tree, she cringed at the thought of leaving the warmth of their little makeshift bed. She could feel the cold on her face, knew the temperature hadn’t risen much with the risen sun. At least, the sun was out, the storm having already pushed through.</p><p>She knew they didn’t have the luxury of just laying around, knew a lot had to get done today. They had no way of knowing how long they would be here, so shelter and fire were priorities, then water and food.</p><p>Forcing herself to leave the relative comfort of the raft, she went to her clothes. She woke up Samantha in the process, and she felt the girl looking at her. She wasn’t as shy as the girl, didn’t try to cover up. When she felt her eyes on her a little too long, she looked at the girl. Caught, Samantha looked away in a hurry.</p><p><em>Maybe there is some truth to the rumors, after all</em>, Michelle thought, amused.</p><p>There had been rumors circulating around Bellevue Middle about Samantha and another cheerleader named Bianca. Michelle hadn’t cared enough to get the details, but it sounded like Samantha had done more than just peek under Bianca’s cheer skirt.</p><p><em>And now she is checking me out</em>, Michelle thought, not sure how she felt about that. Sure, Samantha was a preppy cheerleader, stuck up and thought her shit didn’t stink, but she looked really good in her cheer uniform.</p><p>While Samantha had rumors about her sexuality, Michelle’s being a lesbian wasn’t a secret from anyone. She had been out since her twelfth birthday party when she had talked Tara Channing out of her bathing suit. They had kissed and touched, giggling about being naked. It had been fun, and then the girl had told everyone at school about it, outing Michelle. Tara’s eye had been black for almost a month from Michelle’s right cross.</p><p>With her jeans on but the button still undone and her shirt and bra still hanging in the tree, she stretched her arms toward the heavens. It was a deliberate move, planned to draw Samantha’s attention and it did. She could feel the girl’s eyes on her bare breasts and her buttocks, and she smiled.</p><p>Turning to the girl, Michelle said, “You should get dressed, too. We have a lot to do today.”</p><p>Hesitantly, Samantha slipped from under the cover, came naked to the tree. Michelle drank her in, saw she looked even better out of her cheer uniform than in it. Her body was lean and shapely from years of cheerleading, lovely in the morning sun.</p><p>Samantha caught her looking, but she was bolder than the girl anddidn’t look away. Michelle grinned as the girl hurriedly got dressed, clearly flustered by Michelle’s attention.</p><p><em>Interesting</em>, Michelle thought, finishing getting dressed.</p><p>“Since we don’t know where we are,” Michelle said, shivering, “chances are, neither does anyone else. They’ll be looking for us, I’m sure, but we don’t know how long it’ll take.”</p><p>“What about the plane’s black box?” Samantha asked, rubbing her arms for warmth.</p><p>“Hopefully, it survived the lightning strike and the crash. The lake,” Michelle said, cringing at the long list, “if it did, we could be out of here in no time. I’m worried though because we flew a ways in the wrong direction before we crashed, which means the instruments were malfunctioning.”</p><p>“Shit,” Samantha said, which summed up Michelle’s thought perfectly.</p><p>“I think the best thing we can do is assume we are spending another night here,” Michelle said, with a heavy sigh, “which means we need to make some sort of shelter and hopefully get a fire going. I don’t know about you, but last night’s awkward cuddlefest was more than enough for one lifetime.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, laughing.</p><p>“The biggest problem I see is the storm. Everything is wet, which is the last thing we need. We might get lucky and find some dry wood tucked up against the trunk of the trees in that thick stand right there,” Michelle said, pointing at a clump of pines, “do you want to start looking while I find us a place to build a shelter?”</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Samantha said, looking around nervously.</p><p>“Listen,” Michelle said, trying to keep an edge out of her voice, “we could be a lot worse off. We walked- well, paddled away from a plane crash relatively unharmed. We have fresh water from the lake, abundant materials to work with to survive. We are going to be fine.”</p><p>Samantha blinked at her, then smiled, “That was a helluva speech.”</p><p>“Shut up,” Michelle said, shaking her head and laughing.</p><p>“I’ll see what I can find,” Samantha said, grinning as she walked away.</p><p>“I hope the black box held up,” Michelle muttered, as she went to the life raft. She found the pouch that had contained the solar blanket, dumped the contents into the bottom of the boat. There were two flares their plastic igniter caps still intact; a simple first aid kit in a plastic container; an EPRB- Electronic Positioning Radio Beacon- that must have been damaged because it wouldn’t turn on; and the one thing that got her really excited. It was a Craftsman’s multitool- a pair of fold up pliers with a knife blade, a saw blade, and both Philips and flathead screwdrivers. It was the survival equivalent of a pot of gold.</p><p>“Thank you, whoever packed this kit,” Michelle said, hugging the Multitool to her breast.</p><p>Samantha showed up at her side with an armload of sticks, sat them down next to the boat. Michelle glanced at them, saw they looked relatively dry. Looking back at the raft, she saw the solar blanket andgot an idea. She flipped it reflective side up, then started piling the wood on top.</p><p>Seeing Samantha looking at her, she said, “The blanket will reflect the sun back up and hopefully help dry this out some more. Good find, though.”</p><p>“There is some more,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Great,” Michelle said, feeling better now that they were working, “help me drag the boat out into direct sunlight, then I’ll help you gather it.”</p><p>They managed to get the raft out of the shade and into the sun, and then Michelle let Samantha lead them to where she’d found the wood. They worked in silence, gathering armloads of wood and carrying it back to the boat</p><p>On the last trip, Samantha asked, “You don’t think anyone else survived the crash, do you?”</p><p>Michelle looked at her, then dropped her eyes, said, “We sat in the boat for over an hour, calling out.”</p><p>“I know,” Samantha said, sighing.</p><p>When Michelle looked back up, she saw the girl was crying quietly. Three of Samantha’s friends had been on the plane. Still, she kept working, hauling her biggest load, yet. As she dumped the sticks on the raft, she turned away from Michelle and wiped her eyes. No sobs, just silent tears.</p><p>“Samantha,” Michelle said, surprising herself by putting a hand on the girl’s shoulder, “I’m so sorry.”</p><p>Samantha turned, looked at her wide eyed. Michelle realized her compassion had caught the girl off guard. Samantha kind of lost it at her kindness and Michelle pulled her into her arms, let her cry on her shoulder. It felt weird, embracing the girl after all the hostilities they’d heaped on each other over the last couple of months, but it also felt right.</p><p>“I can’t believe they are gone. All gone,” Samantha said, hugging Michelle tightly.</p><p>There had been ten of them from Mr. Hanley’s seventh-grade science class on the plane, plus Mr. Hanley himself and the pilot, but only she and Samantha seemed to have made it to shore. The lake had claimed ten souls last night.</p><p>Michelle felt tears sting her own eyes, then spill down her cheeks.It was a shock to see how fragile life was at such a young age. When young,kids thought they were invincible, and it took something like the plane crash to shake that conviction. Michelle knew it could have just as easily been her lost at the bottom of the lake.</p><p>After a moment, Samantha pulled back, gave her a sheepish look and said, “Sorry. It just snuck up on me.”</p><p>“It’s okay,” Michelle said, wiping her eyes. She gave the girl a sad smile that Samantha seemed to appreciate.</p><p>“I’m alright now,” Samantha said, blotting her eyes, “what’s next?”</p><p><em>Maybe there is some toughness to this girl</em>, after all, Michelle thought, mildly impressed.</p><p>“Um, shelter,” Michelle said, gathering herself, “we need a roof over our head in case it starts raining, again.”</p><p>“Let’s do it,” Samantha said, looking at her for instruction.</p><p>“Come on,” Michelle said.</p><p>She picked a direction at random, then started walking. They made their way through the trees in silence, neither girl in the mood to pretend civility. They had been walking a while, a couple of hours when Michelle started hearing the clock ticking in her head. She didn’t know when it got dark here, and she didn’t want to get stuck out in the dark another night without a fire.</p><p>“We should head back,” she said, sighing, “I don’t see anything, and I want to be sure to have a fire going before it gets dark.”</p><p>“Okay,” Samantha said.</p><p>“We can use the raft to make a half-assed shelter tonight and keep looking for something better tomorrow.”</p><p>———————————-</p><p>Sitting in the raft, Michelle was using the knife blade on the multitool to whittle shavings from the driest stick they had. These she added to a bunch of dried grass she had collected on their walk. She set her tinder bundle aside, then started breaking small sticks into little pieces, stacking these.</p><p>She noticed Samantha watching her and said, “I made a tinder bundle. The dry grass and wood shavings burn well and catch a spark very easily.”</p><p>“Oh,” Samantha said, nodding.</p><p>“Did you see how I did it?” Michelle asked, looking at her.</p><p>“I was watching, yeah,” she said, frowning, “why?”</p><p>“You should know a few things, in case I get hurt and you need to do this,” Michelle said, thinking she sounded like her father. It had been good advice when he said it to her, and it was still good advice.</p><p>“You aren’t planning on getting hurt, are you?”</p><p>“Not planning on it, no, but whoever does,” Michelle said, and then picked up the bundle and moved beside the girl, “you don’t want to pack it too tight because you need airflow to keep a fire going. See the spaces in mine.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, nodding.</p><p>Handing her the multitool, she said, “Why don’t you try making one while I try to get us a fire started? In case mine doesn’t catch.”</p><p>Samantha gave her an amused look, said, “Okay.”</p><p>She left the girl to fiddle with her tinder bundle and looked at what she had to work with to make a fire. The flares would make an easy fire, but she didn’t want to waste a signaling device if she didn’t have to. Looking at the EPRB, she wished it was functional but since it wasn’t, maybe she could salvage some parts from it to make a fire. Borrowing the multitool from Samantha, she opened the dented back panel, shaking her head as mud and lake water poured out of it. She located the nine-volt battery, popped it out. She also pulled one of the battery leads, a piece of wire about two inches long. Pressing the battery to her tongue, she tasted alkaline and hoped it still had enough juice for what she had in mind.</p><p>She gathered her stack of small, dry sticks and her tender bundle and found the best place to place her fire. Using the piece of wire she had stripped the insulation off of, she shorted the positive and negative leads of the battery. It was hot on her fingers, but she held it until the wire began to glow orange, then pressed it into her tender bundle. It was a good sign when it started to smoke, and she gently blew on it. More smoke, then it caught fire. Dropping the battery, she sat her bundle down, started stacking her little sticks on the burgeoning fire. She held her breath as the dried grass and shaving crackled and sputtered, threatened to go out. It didn’t, though, and the small sticks started to catch so she add more, then larger sticks. When the fire was going and wasn’t going to go out, she sat back and looked at Samantha. She saw the girl grinning at her.</p><p>She beat her chest and hooted, said, “Cave Betty make fire.”</p><p>“Very cool,” Samantha said, coming over to sit beside her, “I guess we don’t need this, then.”</p><p>Michelle saw her holding out a tinder bundle, took it from her. It looked well made, should light with no problem. She handed it back to Samantha, smiled at her, “Nicely done. Did you see how I lit the fire?”</p><p>“No,” she said, interested.</p><p>Finding the battery and wire, Michelle told her how to do it, then let her light her bundle. Samantha laughed triumphantly when it lit, and she made a small fire of her own. Michelle looked at her expectantly, and Samantha rolled her eyes. She beat her chest, hooted and yelled, “Cave Betty make fire!”</p><p>“There you go,” Michelle said, grinning at her, “feels pretty good, doesn’t it?”</p><p>“Actually, yeah,” Samantha said, laughing. She sobered up and smiled at Michelle, said, “Thank you. For teaching me.”</p><p>“You are welcome,” Michelle said, then couldn’t resist, “now, if you had helped with our class project, instead of letting me do all the work, you would have already known how to do that.”</p><p>“Alright, I deserve that,” Samantha said, laughing, “Sorry.”</p><p>“Ah,” she said, with a dismissive wave of her hand, “I’m over it.”</p><p>“I’m not just talking about the project,” Samantha said, poking at her dying fire with a stick, “I’ve been a real bitch to you.”</p><p>Michelle looked at her, saw she was serious. Taking a deep breath, she said, “I haven’t exactly been civil, either.”</p><p>“Still, I’m sorry,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Yeah, me, too,” Michelle said, then shook her head, “but stop with the mushy shit, okay?”</p><p>Laughing, Samantha said, “I just had to say it. Are we good?”</p><p>“We’re good.”</p><p>—————————————</p><p>“This is a lot better than last night,” Samantha said, sitting on the log she had drug near the fire, “I’m warm and dry. Went all day without nearly dying.”</p><p>Laughing, Michelle said, “Here, here.”</p><p>“If my stomach would stop grumbling, it would almost be like camping out.”</p><p>Michelle looked at the raft propped up on to Y-shaped branches, said, “This will do as shelter for now. Tomorrow, we’ll focus on food and water. We could probably drink the water from the lake, but I don’t want to risk it. We need to find a way to boil it, first. A container or something.”</p><p>“Too bad the plane is underwater,” Samantha said, with a sad laugh, “all that survival gear just going to waste.”</p><p>“It IS awfully ironic,” Michelle said, laughing.</p><p>“What, two girls on their way to give a presentation on survival techniques find themselves in a survival situation?”</p><p>“Yeah, that,” she said, laughing, again.</p><p>Samantha laughed with her, shaking her head.</p><p>“I think if we are still here Friday, I might try diving for some of our stuff. It isn’t that deep,” Michelle said, staring at the flickering flames.</p><p>“Really,” Samantha asked, looking at her.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, nodding, “I’ll need your help, though. The water is so cold that it is going to sap my strength in a hurry. You’ll probably have to row us back, get me to the fire.”</p><p>“Is it worth it,” Samantha asked, her eyes bright with concern.</p><p>Michelle didn’t say anything right away. Finally, she looked at the girl, said, “If they haven’t found us by Friday, the transponder was fried in the lightning strike, and they have no way of knowing where we are. Then we will need every advantage we can get.”</p><p>Samantha lowered her eyes, the idea that help might not be coming knocking the wind out of her sails.</p><p>“I hope they find us,” Michelle said, shivering, “I remember how cold that water was.”</p><p>They were quiet for a while, each thinking about the risky dive in the icy lake. Finally, Michelle had to shake it off, before she talked herself out of it. She glanced at Samantha sitting across the fire from her. The girl looked so out of place in the woods wearing her low-heeled shoes and short skirt, collared button up shirt. She should be at the mall not under the stars.</p><p>A thought popped into her head, and she had to ask, “You and Bianca… Is there any truth to that rumor?”</p><p>Samantha gave her a dirty look, then asked, “Are the rumors about you true?”</p><p>“No,” Michelle said, then added, “sort of.”</p><p>Raising her eyebrows, Samantha said, “Sort of?”</p><p>Michelle sighed and said, “It was my birthday party, and I talked Tara into going up to my room to play a new game. We kissed and touched, saw each other naked. It was fun; we both liked it. Tara told her friend Alison about what we did, and the girl started teasing her about it, so the story changed. I was the bad guy in the new version. To save face, Tara ruined my reputation.”</p><p>“Oh,” Samantha said, looking down at her hands.</p><p>“Bitch couldn’t even look me in the eye when I confronted her about it. I might have lost it a little,” Michelle said.</p><p>Samantha grinned at her, said, “I remember she had a black eye for like a month.”</p><p>“That was me.”</p><p>“Sounds like she deserved it,” Samantha said, laughing.</p><p>“So, now you know my story,” Michelle said.</p><p>Samantha stared at her for a second, then said, “Shit. This stays between us. Just like the night in the raft.”</p><p>“I don’t gossip, Samantha.”</p><p>Shaking her head, Samantha said, “I can’t believe I’m telling you this. Bianca had her older brother buy her a bottle of Boone’s Farm wine. There was supposed to be a group of us, but everyone bailed, so it was just her and me. We finished the bottle between us and…”</p><p>Michelle was grinning, thought she knew where this was going. She waited for Samantha to go on.</p><p>“…Then she kissed me.”</p><p>“She kissed you?” Michelle asked, grinning.</p><p>“Or I kissed her,” Samantha said, grinning sheepishly, “I’m not sure which. All I know is we were suddenly making out.”</p><p>“Just making out?”</p><p>“We made it to second base before we just fell out laughing,” Samantha said, shaking her head, “although I ended up out of my pants, somehow.”</p><p>“You sure she only made it to second,” Michelle laughed.</p><p>“She might have gotten to third a little,” Samantha said, laughing, too.</p><p>“One question,” she said.</p><p>“What’s that?”</p><p>“You said you were ‘just suddenly making out’,” Michelle said, seeing Samantha fidget, “so there is more to this story, then.”</p><p>“I knew I shouldn’t have told you,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Hey, I’m the last person to judge you.”</p><p>Shaking her head, Samantha said, “It wasn’t the first time we had kissed… Or the last.”</p><p>“So, what… Are you a couple?”</p><p>“No,” Samantha said, sighing, “she broke it off a couple of months, ago.”</p><p>Grinning at her, Michelle said, “Women, right?”</p><p>Samantha laughed, said, “Yeah, tell me about it.”</p><p>—————————–</p><p>Michelle woke up to find Samantha already awake, adding wood to the fire. Standing up, she stretched and winced at the tightness in her back. Sleeping on the ground sucked, she decided. A little gimpy, she went to the fire to warm up a bit. Samantha gave her a tired smile, looked as rough as she felt.</p><p>“Water and food, huh,” Samantha said, her stomach grumbling right on cue. She started laughing when Michelle looked at her, said, “I didn’t eat before we got on the plane. I’m starving.”</p><p>“We can go longer without food than water, so it is the priority. Luckily, I might have an idea on how we can boil some water from the lake.”</p><p>“How?” Samantha asked, intrigued.</p><p>“Let me work on my idea, then I’ll show you,” Michelle said, then, “want to gather us some leaves as bedding. The ground doesn’t have much give.”</p><p>Laughing, Samantha said, “Yeah, I can do that.”</p><p>Michelle watched the girl go off to gather leaves, a little unstable on her heels in the loose soil. Shaking her head, she thought they needed to get her something better suited for the terrain before she hurt herself.</p><p>She found two Y-shaped sticks, drove them into the mud on either side of the fire, the laid a straight stick across it. Staring at her improvised spit, she thought it would work. With that done, she went to their makeshift camp, looked at the nylon bag the emergency kit came in. She wondered if it was waterproof, decided to test it while she was down at the lake. Stuffing the bag in her pocket, she turned to the first aid kit. She dumped the simple medical supplies out, looked at the shallow, oblong box. It didn’t look like it would hold much water but, if the nylon bag wasn’t water tight, it might be all they had.</p><p>“Please be waterproof,” she said, patting the bag in her pocket.</p><p>She grabbed the solar blanket, stretched it out on the ground. Looking down at it, she wondered how much she could remove from it without taking away from its main function. She thought she could take a two- foot by two-foot square from one corner and still have plenty of blanket to keep her and Samantha warm if the worst case scenario happened and the fire went out.</p><p>With the multitool, she cut her square of material. Setting the square aside, she used the tool to cut the safety lanyard that went all the way around the life raft, then pulled it through the grommets. Cutting a piece, she made a loop of cord about eight inches across. She stuffed the panel of blanket into the ring, then folded edges over, creating a pocket. With lengths of the lanyard, she secured the blanket to the loop. She took her time, added a bunch of ties to make sure it wouldn’t slip. Giving it an experimental tug on the bottom, she grinned when it held firm. With another length of cord, she made a carrying handle for her new water bucket.</p><p>“Wow,” Samantha said, coming up beside her.</p><p>Grinning at her, Michelle said, “Not bad, huh?”</p><p>“You are a regular McGyver,” she said.</p><p>“Hopefully, this works.”</p><p>They walked down to the lake together. Pulling the nylon bag from her pocket and handing it to Samantha, Michelle said, “See if that will hold water.”</p><p>She watched Samantha dip the bag into the water, hold it up. She smoothed the water from the sides, waiting to see if it would start dripping. After a few minutes, she turned to Michelle, grinned. Pouring out the water, she gave her a thumbs up.</p><p>“Good,” Michelle said, putting some water in her fabricated water pail. She made sure there wasn’t too much strain on the blanket, didn’t want it to tear. It looked solid.</p><p>Satisfied, they headed back to camp. Michelle slipped the handle of the bucket onto the cross poll of her spit, moved it as close to the fire as she dared. She didn’t know what kind of heat rating this blanket had and didn’t want to risk getting it too hot. When she checked the water after a few minutes, she grinned at Samantha.</p><p>“Getting warm,” she said, wiping her hand on her jeans, “I think it’ll work.”</p><p>Sitting around the fire, they waited to see what would happen. When the water in the bucket began to steam, Michelle checked and saw little bubbles beginning to form. She gave it a few minutes more then pulled the bucket further away from the fire. She didn’t want the nylon cord to melt or, even worse catch fire.</p><p>She grabbed the first aid kit container, tried to tip the bucket to pour some water, but the blanket was way too hot to touch. In the end, she just dipped the oblong box into the water, came out with a little. Crossing her fingers for Samantha to see, she sipped the hot liquid. Having not drank anything since the mouthful of lake water she got after the crash, it went down easy. She passed the container to Samantha and she finished the rest off. It took two more dips in the bucket to satisfy their thirst.</p><p>“We have water,” Michelle said, holding out her fist. Laughing, Samantha bumped it with hers.</p><p>“Now we go grocery shopping,” Samantha said, grinning.</p><p>“Yeah.”</p><p>They struck out from their camp, heading roughly due west. They had gone the other direction their first day and knew there wasn’t much in that direction. About twenty minutes of walking and Michelle began to smell the sweet, cloying smell of rotting meat. It only got stronger as they got closer. Then they found the swollen body of the dead deer.</p><p>Looking at it, Michelle said, “Well, at least, we have dinner, if we can’t find anything else.”</p><p>Samantha made a face, said, “You can’t be serious. That thing is rotten.”</p><p>“Oh, not the carcass. That is riddled with bacteria. I’m talking about the maggots crawling on it.”</p><p>“Oh God, that is even worse,” Samantha said, her face bleaching of color.</p><p>“That is the last resort,” Michelle said, no more eager to eat the wriggling white grubs than Samantha was, “let’s keep looking.”</p><p>They walked a little further, and then Michelle thought she heard something. Coming to a halt, she grabbed Samantha’s arm and held a finger to her lips. Sure enough, she heard the gurgling, mumbling rush of water over rocks. They trounced through some brush and saw the stream that probably fed the lake.</p><p>In the crystal clear water, Michelle could see small trout darting back and forth. Seeing the fish, she got to thinking about fish sandwiches and her mouth started watering and her mind running. She thought about trying to make a spear but, while she knew how to make one, in theory, she had never made one before in real life. A better idea popped into her head, and she worked it over in her mind. It was doable.</p><p>“Do you remember how to get back to camp?” Michelle asked, excited.</p><p>“Um, yeah. I memorized some landmarks,” Samantha said, then blushed when Michelle gave her a funny look, “hey, I’m not completely useless.”</p><p>“Never said you were,” Michelle said, grinning at her, “run back to camp and get the space blanket.”</p><p>“Why?”</p><p>“We are eating fish tonight,” she said.</p><p>“Got another plan, McGyver?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“Yeah.”</p><p>“I’ll be back,” Samantha said, turning on her heels and starting back toward camp. Michelle watched her go for a minute and hoped the girl knew what she was doing. She really didn’t want to have to go looking for her if she got lost.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, she walked along the stream until she found a spot that she thought would work. It narrowed to just three feet across and the water was only two feet deep. She used a piece of the colorful lanyard she had brought with her to mark the spot, then started looking for two long, straight sticks. It took longer than she expected as all the branches in the area were gnarled and crooked or unsubstantial enough to work for her idea. She eventually found two that would work and carried them back to her marker. With that done, she walked back to the dead animal. She was upwind of it this time, almost walked right by it. Taking a deep breath, she picked off a hand full of the squirming larvae. They felt weird and disgusting in her hand, but she kept her fingers closed.</p><p>She was just straightening up when she heard something rustling off to her right. She froze, her heart racing in her breast. The sound was getting closer in a hurry, and she started to panic. Then Samantha came into view, the shiny blanket tucked under her arm. Seeing Michelle, she changed course and walked over to her.</p><p>“Definitely not useless,” Michelle said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Thanks,” Samantha said, pleased.</p><p>“Come on,” she said, nodding over her shoulder, “let’s catch some fish.”</p><p>They made it back to Michelle’s marker, and she quickly explained her idea. Samantha seemed to get it right away, which surprised her.</p><p>“You want to make a makeshift seining net,” Samantha said, making Michelle blink at her dumbly. Laughing, the cheerleader said, “Now, that look is priceless.”</p><p>“You’ve got to tell me how you know what a seining net is,” Michelle said, still staring at her.</p><p>“I’ve seen my dad and older brother use one a couple of times,” Samantha said, grinning at her.</p><p>“Perfect,” Michelle said, nodding her appreciation, “then here is my idea: we sink the blanket in the water, use a couple of rocks to hold it down. I dump the squirmers in the water as bait. When Mr. Fishy comes in for a snack, we jerk the net up and hopefully have dinner.”</p><p>“I like it,” Samantha said.</p><p>Michelle talked Samantha through wrapping the blanket around the long, straight sticks she had found, fashioning their ‘net’. They stood on either side of the little creek, then lowered the net into the water. Like she thought it would, the blanket floated, and they had to put a bunch of little rocks on it to make it sink to the bottom. They let it sit untouched for a while until the fish got used to it, then Michelle dumped the maggots into the water. Like magic, a half dozen fish appeared.</p><p>Getting Samantha’s attention she held up three fingers. The girl nodded then silently counted down with Michelle. When they made it to one, they jerked the blanket out of the water. Samantha passed her end of the net to Michelle, andMichelle turned to the bank before the squirming fish could flop back into the water. She moved a ways from the water then dropped to her knees with the makeshift net. Opening it, she saw four trout, ten to twelve inches long each. With a rock, she quickly dispatched them.</p><p>“Awesome,” Samantha said, kneeling beside her.</p><p>“Cave Betty catch food,” Michelle said, grinning at the girl, “let’s get these back to camp. I’m starving.”</p><p>Michelle felt buoyed on the trip back to camp. They had fish to cook, water to drink, a place to get out of the rain. While it still wasn’t optimal, they were in better shape than when they first drug their little raft to shore.</p><p>The fire had died down in their absence, and Michelle took a few minutes to build it back up before reaching for the multitool. She pulled the first fish in front of her, then opened the knife edge. She noticed Samantha watching her with interest.</p><p>“Do you know what you are doing?” the girl asked.</p><p>“Mostly,” Michelle said, looking down at the fish, “I figure I’ll cut the head off and pull the guts out.”</p><p>“Here,” Samantha said, holding out her hand, “let me.”</p><p>Michelle looked at her a long moment, then shrugged and handed her the multitool. She watched with interest as the girl used the blade to scrape quickly away the scales, then cut the head off the fish. She ran the knife along the belly to the tail then removed the guts. She did it so efficiently that Michelle was impressed.</p><p>Samantha saw her watching, said, “What?”</p><p>“Nothing,” Michelle said, grinning at her, “I’ve never seen anyone gut a fish in heels and a mini skirt before.”</p><p>Laughing, Samantha said, “It’s a first for me, too.”</p><p>“It’s kind of hot,” Michelle said.</p><p>“Fish guts do it for you, huh?”</p><p>Michelle laughed long and hard at that line.</p><p>Samantha winked at her, then started cleaning the next fish. When it was done, she found a couple of straight sticks in their pile of firewood. Propping them against the spit Michelle had made, she put the prepared fish on them, so they dangled precariously over the fire. With that done, she quickly finished the other two fish.</p><p>“How long do you think these will take to cook?” Michelle asked, her mouth starting to water.</p><p>“About thirty minutes,” Samantha said. When Michelle groaned, she added, “Yeah. Forever.”</p><p>“I’m going to gather some more firewood. I can’t be sitting here when they start smelling good,” Michelle said, getting up and dusting off her backside. She only took a few steps before stopping and turning back to Samantha, “Good job with the fish, by the way. I would have made a mess of them.”</p><p>Samantha seemed amused by the offhanded compliment, and Michelle waved her hand dismissively. It had been awkwardly delivered, but she had felt it needed to be said. The girl was turning out to be full of surprises, most of them useful to their survival.</p><p><em>Who would have thunk it</em>, she thought, heading away from camp.</p><p>She chose to head south because they had already tried east and west. As she walked, she kept an eye out for firewood and edible plants or anything else that could be useful to them. She spotted a bunch of dead limbs nestled under a thick pine tree, the boughs keeping them dry. She fixed the spot in her mind, intending to grab them on the way back.</p><p>She walked for another ten minutes, then was about to turn back when something a little ways ahead caught her attention. She had almost missed it because it was partially hidden behind some trees. Getting closer, she saw it was indeed a massive rock formation. She walked around it, hoping it might provide a place to make a more substantial habitat. On the backside, she found a place where the rock jutted out, forming an overhang. Peering into the void, she saw it provided protection on three sides as well as a roof over their head. She crawled in and looked for evidence that this was an animal’s den, but she didn’t see any sign.</p><p>Excited, she ran back to camp, forgetting all about the firewood she had found. Samantha had the fish pulled back from the fire and was poking it with the knife to test its doneness. She saw Michelle coming and smiled at her. She held one of the fish out to her.</p><p>“Ready?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, blowing on her own to cool it.</p><p>“I found something,” Michelle said, sitting down beside her.</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“Our new camp,” she said, grinning.</p><p>“Really,” Samantha said, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“Yeah. Let’s eat, then I’ll show you.”</p><p>The fish was delicious, the best she had ever eaten. It probably had a lot to do with the fact she hadn’t eaten in almost three days, but she couldn’t stop making these little noises of enjoyment. She ate it all until the only thing left was the skin and the spine and some fins.</p><p>“God, that was so good,” Samantha said, looking down at her own little pile of inedibles.</p><p>“Yeah, it was,” Michelle said, grinning at her, “my compliments to the chef.”</p><p>“Careful,” Samantha said, laughing, “that’s two compliments in less than an hour.”</p><p>Michelle said, “I guess you are growing on me.”</p><p>Samantha gave her a surprised look, then smiled at her. Michelle smiled back, surprised herself. The general disdain for the girl had worn off, and she found she kind of liked her. Being thrown together like this, she has had a chance to actually get to know her and realized her impression of Samantha had been a little skewed.</p><p>“Come on, let’s check out what I found,” Michelle said, standing up.</p><p>Michelle led Samantha to the rock formation she had found.</p><p>“A cave,” Samantha said, hunkering down to look inside, “not exactly the Four Seasons.”</p><p>Michelle laughed and said, “We can make it more comfortable later but right now it is protection from the rain and wind on three sides, and it is in running distance of the lake.”</p><p>“Is that important?” Samantha asked, looking at her.</p><p>Grinning, Michelle said, “Yeah, if you want to get rescued.”</p><p>“What is your plan for making it more comfortable?”</p><p>“I was thinking wall to wall carpeting and some drapes,” Michelle said, grinning at her, “maybe a couch and a big screen TV.”</p><p>“Smart ass,” Samantha said, laughing.</p><p>“I was thinking about making a platform to get us off the ground, pile some leaves on it for padding,” she said, looking around the cave, “maybe make some makeshift walls to close up some of this opening. Should be cozy.”</p><p>Samantha looked around the cave, nodding as she saw the potential. Finally, she grinned at Michelle and said, “Home sweet home.”</p><p>“Want to find us some straight sticks, maybe four feet long and kind of skinny?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“I can do that,” Samantha said.</p><p>While the girl went off to gather the sticks, she thought about the best way to make a platform. She looked around for inspiration, spotted two logs of about the same thickness, maybe three inches in diameter and straight as a telephone pole. She pulled them until they were side by side, an idea starting to form in her head. Laying a few sticks across the two logs, she thought it could work. With the saw blade on the multitool, she hacked both logs in half, creating four logs about five feet long. It took forever with the sad little blade. Samantha had returned twice with armfuls of sticks by the time she finished sawing both logs. She drug them into the cave, positioned them about a foot and a half apart. That done, she started poking through the sticks Samantha had gathered. She was looking for a bunch of them about the same diameter, started cutting them down to size. Her shoulder was burning before she was even halfway done.</p><p>Samantha came back, and Michelle said, “Help.”</p><p>“What’s up?”</p><p>“Can you keep cutting these sticks to this length?” she asked, holding up one of the sticks she had already cut.</p><p>“Yeah,” she said, taking the tool from Michelle.</p><p>Leaving Samantha to her work, Michelle started working on the walls for the front of the cave. She stood a bunch of the sticks up, then weaved some of the thinner, more flexible sticks through them in a very loose weave. With that done, she leaned her makeshift lattice at an angle against the opening of the cave. Satisfied, she started one for the other side.</p><p>“How many of these lengths do you need?” Samantha asked, rolling her shoulder and wincing.</p><p>“You can start laying them out on the logs I put in the cave,” Michelle said, looking at the pile of lengths next to Samantha, “we can leave some space between them and still be pretty comfortable, I think.”</p><p>“Okay,” Samantha said, pushing the sticks into the cave.</p><p>Michelle watched her for a second, then finished her other lattice panel. She leaned this one against the opening like the first, cutting the space down to a two-foot window. Enough to let the smoke from a fire out, she thought.</p><p>“What do you think?” Samantha asked, moving out of the way so Michelle could see what she had done. She had laid out the lengths of stick on the logs with about an inch between them. She had enough to do the entire platform.</p><p>“Looks fine,” Michelle said, crawling into the cave, “the ultimate test is to sit on it. Want to do the honors?”</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Samantha said, carefully getting on the platform. She sat Indian style, grinning, “If we pile up some leaves on this, I think it’ll be okay.”</p><p>“The leftover lanyard,” Michelle said, pulling it from her pocket, “I think if we unweave it, we should have enough to secure the sticks to the logs. It’ll keep them from moving.”</p><p>“Very cool,” Samantha said, nodding.</p><p>“But that can wait,” Michelle said, looking outside, “I want to get the firewood moved here and the makeshift walls finished… The fire going. Basically, I want to be moved in before the sun goes down.”</p><p>“I’ll start moving camp,” Samantha said, getting off the platform.</p><p>“Perfect. I’ll start gathering pine boughs to finish the walls on the front of the cave,” Michelle said.</p><p>While Samantha headed back to the old camp, she started breaking branches off the nearby pine trees and weaving them into the lattice she had created. A couple of layers and she had most of the holes closed in the weave. It didn’t have to be perfect, just help hold in the heat and keep out the cold.</p><p>Samantha came back with their water bag and the fish, the contents of the emergency kit and a couple of the bigger sticks they had gathered for firewood. Michelle went back with her on the return trip and, together, they hauled most of the remaining firewood to the new camp. They made one last trip, and Michelle lit one of the logs on fire like a torch to transport the fire back to the cave.</p><p>The daylight was slipping away fast, but they had everything they needed to settle in. Michelle built up a small fire around the makeshift torch, then built a fire pit to contain it. The spit was reassembled, and water put on to boil. Before the light could fail altogether, they gathered a big pile of leaves just outside the cave.</p><p>With rock on three sides and the walls Michelle had built on the front of the cave, it didn’t take a lot of fire to keep the place toasty, even as the temperature fell with the setting sun.</p><p>“This is a lot better than last night,” Samantha said, smiling.</p><p>“We keep improving our lot,” Michelle said, returning it, “that’s rule number one of survival. Never stop trying to make your situation better.”</p><p>Samantha put the fish on to cook, and Michelle started unbraiding the cord from the boat. It was slow, tedious work, but she didn’t have anything better to do. She was just finishing the last little bit when the fish were ready.</p><p>After they had eaten, they started lashing the sticks to the log using the cordage as sparingly as possible. The platform came together fairly quickly. When Michelle stretched out on it, it was fairly comfortable. They piled leaves on top, then covered it with the space blank to form a mattress, of sorts.</p><p>Crawling onto their new bed, Michelle sighed. It was way more comfortable than sleeping on the ground. Samantha joined her, and they grinned at each other.</p><p>“Much, much better,” Samantha said.</p><p>“I’m going to sleep like a baby, tonight,” Michelle said.</p><p>They lay like that for a while, just enjoying a moment of comfort in an otherwise uncomfortable situation.</p><p>Out of the blue, Samantha said, “You know, I always envied you at school.”</p><p>Surprised, she said, “Me?”</p><p>“You were always… You. Do you know what I mean? You never pretended to be anyone else to fit in. It’s exhausting, trying to be the ‘preppy cheerleader’. That and you were… Out. Always being on guard, making sure I wasn’t giving myself away. The rumors only made it harder.”</p><p>“Life isn’t much better on the other side of the closet door,” Michelle said, thinking about the downright viciousness of kids their age.</p><p>“I think I’d rather be made fun of then keep pretending,” Samantha said, sighing heavily.</p><p>Michelle looked at her for a long moment, then grinned at her and said, “When we make it back, you should just let your freak flag fly. If they are truly your friends, they’ll accept it. If not, there is usually room at my table in the lunchroom.”</p><p>Samantha gave her a warm smile, said, “I might take you up on that.”</p><p>Michelle thought she had a nice smile, always had. Even when she was pissed off about being saddled with the whole project by herself, she thought the girl had a lovely smile. For the most part, it pissed her off even more that she was kind of attracted to Samantha.</p><p>Now, lying side by side with Samantha, she didn’t even have the hostility to dampen her attraction to the girl. Even rumpled and disheveled, she looked beautiful. For the first time, she noticed their platform wasn’t particularly wide. The closeness of the girl was only making it worse.</p><p>She looked away from Samantha before she could see something in her eyes. Staring up at the rock ceiling, she tried to shift her thoughts away from Samantha. She wasn’t very successful, her thoughts kept wanting to turn back to the girl. She wondered what it would be like to kiss her.</p><p>Samantha put a hand on her cheek, turning her face toward her. Michelle blinked at her in surprise, and then Samantha kissed her. For a second, she thought she was still daydreaming about the kiss, but she wasn’t. Samantha was really kissing her, and she kissed her back.</p><p>Pulling back, Samantha asked, “Was that okay? I thought I saw-”</p><p>Michelle didn’t let her finish, kissed her, again. It lingered, this time, drew out until both girls were breathing heavy. When their lips finally parted, Samantha was grinning at Michelle.</p><p>Smiling back, Michelle said, “So, that just happened.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, with a nervous laugh.</p><p>Meeting her eyes, Michelle asked, “Is it going to happen again?”</p><p>Grinning, Samantha kissed her, again. The space between them evaporated, and suddenly their bodies were molded together. The kiss deepened further, and Michelle let her hand slip up Samantha’s arm and into her hair. Samantha responded, her own hands roaming over Michelle’s back.</p><p>Michelle let her hand slip from Samantha’s hair, over her shoulder and onto one of her small breasts. She waited for the girl to balk, to pull away from the touch, but she just moaned into Michelle’s kiss. Gently kneading it, she drew another moan from Samantha. The girl pulled back from the kiss to look at Michelle, her eyes flashing. She gave Michelle a playful smile as she started unbuttoning her shirt. Half sitting up, she shrugged out of the shirt. She bit her lip nervously as Michelle drank her. Seeing the smile tugging at Michelle’s lips, Samantha undid the clasps on her bra.</p><p>Her heart was racing in her breast, and Michelle could hardly believe this was happening. Her hand slipped up Samantha’s flank and onto her bare breast. The girl sighed at her touch, moved against her. Michelle could almost feel the girl’s excitement as it thrummed through her like electricity and it sparked her own.</p><p>When Samantha’s fingers started playing with the hem of her shirt, Michelle lifted her arms over her head so she could remove it. As she fumbled with the clasps to her bra, Samantha kissed, her tongue caressing Michelle’s. Then she had her bra off, and Samantha’s hands found her bare breasts. She moaned as Samantha’s palms drug across her stiffening nipples, shivering as the sensation worked through her.</p><p>As passion welled between them, they couldn’t stop kissing and touching, eager hands exploring the other’s young body. Michelle felt a little dizzy with need, couldn’t get enough of the girl.</p><p>When Samantha’s fingers started fumbling with the button of her jeans, she realized this was getting real in a hurry. The zipper was run down, and the front of her pants hung open. She was a little jittery with nervous excitement. She giggled as Samantha hooked her thumbs in her waistband. Biting her lip, she lifted her backside off the platform, let the girl work the jeans down her long legs. She ran her hand through her hair, then bit her knuckle as Samantha removed first one shoe, then the other and finally her jeans. In just her panties, she shivered as the girl looked her up and down. She shivered again as Samantha smiled at her, but for a whole other reason.</p><p>Samantha leaned in and gave her a kiss as light as the brush of a butterfly’s wings, then said, “Take off your panties.”</p><p>Michelle swallowed hard, watching as Samantha unzipped her skirt, then shimmied out of it. Michelle’s hands were shaking as she hooked them in the waistband of her panties and she had to take a deep breath to bolster her courage before shucking them down her long legs and off. Naked, her eyes went to Samantha as she worked her own panties off her hips and down her legs.</p><p>Smiling at Michelle, Samantha said, “I would never have guessed under the baggy clothes you wear you had such a great body.”</p><p>Michelle laughed and gave her a look, then said, “You already knew what I looked like naked. I caught you peeking, remember.”</p><p>Grinning, Samantha said, “That little stretch before you put your shirt back on… That was for my benefit, wasn’t it?”</p><p>“I was curious to see if you’d look,” Michelle said.</p><p>“You looked so hot standing there,” Samantha said, meeting Michelle’s eyes, “then you wouldn’t look away as I got dressed….”</p><p>Smiling, Michelle kissed her, again. Again, she could feel Samantha’s eagerness in the way she kissed her back. Her own excitement grew, and she found herself responding. When Samantha’s hand fell on her thigh, she hardly noticed it, she was so lost in the kiss. As it moved higher and onto her young sex, she gasped in surprise. Looking down, she saw Samantha’s hand between her thighs, was a little hazy on how it had gotten there. She looked back up and saw the girl looking at her questioningly.</p><p>Things had gotten out of hand in a hurry, and she wasn’t sure she was ready for this, yet. She was about to tell Samantha to slow down, maybe even stop, when the first moan slipped past her lips. The girl’s fingers were massaging her bud, awakening wonderful sensations in her body.</p><p><em>I guess we can do this for a little bit more</em>, she thought, moaning. Instead of telling Samantha to stop, she kissed the girl. She had to choke down a nervous giggle, realizing she was giving Samantha consent. The girl’s hand didn’t move from between Michelle’s thighs, kept up that maddeningly delicious torture.</p><p>As her hips began to move on their own, the thought of telling Samantha to stop slipped from her mind. Her body seemed to know what it wanted even if she wasn’t sure. She decided to follow its lead until her mind could catch up.</p><p>A little hesitantly, at first, she let her own hands roam over Samantha’s lean body. As the girl sighed and smiled at her, her touch became bolder. She thrilled to all thesmooth skin under her fingertips. Samantha was warm and soft, so lovely in the flickering light of the fire.</p><p>When the girl urged her onto her back, Michelle went without really thinking about what the girl had in mind. The hand between her thighs was making it hard to concentrate on anything other than the pleasure washing through her. It wasn’t until Samantha moved between her spread legs and lowered her mouth to Michelle’s girlhood that she figured out was happening. Propping up on her elbows, she stared wide-eyed as the girl teased her bud with her tongue. Samantha paused to grin at her before continuing. The hot, wet caress of her tongue forced a moan from Michelle’s slack mouth.</p><p><em>Holy shit, she’s going down on me</em>, Michelle thought, her mind reeling. Again, her body seemed to know what it wanted before her brain could process what was happening to her. Her hips began to undulate against Samantha’s mouth, moving with a mind of their own. By the time she figured out she was okay with what was happening to her, her body was already going crazy.</p><p>This was unfamiliar territory for Michelle. She and Tara Channing had made it second base before stopping, but Samantha had already rounded third and wasn’t slowing down. Judging by the skill with which Samantha teased moan after moan from her, the girl must be more experienced than she was. That brought a mental image of Samantha and Bianca making out to Michelle’s mind, and it didn’t stop with the girls just kissing.</p><p><em>I wonder how far she intends to go tonight</em>, Michelle wondered, then,<em> and how far she expects me to go.</em></p><p>The thought was pushed out her head by the lovely things Samantha was doing to her. With the flat of her tongue, Samantha teased her bud until she had her writhing in pleasure. She had her fingers dug into the makeshift mattress as her body tried to escape the intense sensations washing through her. Her moans became sharper, little cries of enjoyment that mingled with the buzz of the insects and the other sounds of nature.</p><p>Tension entered her body, and she gasped. She recognized it from the times she had masturbated, knew that she was about to come. That Samantha was going to make her come. The tension gathered and gathered as the girl pushed her closer and closer to the edge. Her breath caught in her throat as her body strained toward release, only to explode from her as her body locked up. Her orgasm left her trembling and gasping for air, her body feeling as light as a feather.</p><p>Suddenly Samantha’s face was hovering above hers, grinning down at her. Returning the smile, she pulled the girl down atop her, kissed her deeply. Samantha giggled as she kissed her back.</p><p>“Wow,” Michelle said, when they finally broke the kiss.</p><p>Samantha gave her a weighing look, then said, “I take it you and Tara didn’t make it this far.”</p><p>“Um, no,” Michelle said, shyly.</p><p>“Then you stopped before you got to all the good parts,” Samantha said, grinning playfully at her.</p><p>Michelle swallowed hard, realizing Samantha wasn’t ready to stay at third base. Michelle was still holding at second, and Samantha was looking at home. She had to admit the thought of going all the way with Samantha was intriguing. The girl was warm and soft as she lay atop her. Then there was that smile that promised there were indeed ‘the good parts’ still to come.</p><p>Reading Michelle’s uncertainty in her eyes, Samantha’s smile softened, and she said, “Hey, relax. I’m not pressuring you into anything.”</p><p>Michelle gave her an appreciative smile. A lot of her anxiety washed out of her and was replaced by a curious warmth for the girl. The mask the Samantha had worn at school had been removed, and Michelle realized she really like the girl underneath.</p><p>That unexpected burst of affection for Samantha made it easier for Michelle to make up her mind. She tightened her arms around the girl’s neck, then rolled them, so she was on top. She grinned down at the girl and Samantha looked up at her expectantly. Michelle leaned in for a kiss, then moved lower to brush her lips against the graceful curve of Samantha’s neck. Her collar bone. She heard Samantha’s breathing quicken as she kept moving lower. Samantha moaned as Michelle kissed one straining nipple, teased it with her tongue. She rolled her eyes up at the girl when Samantha put a hand on the back of her head to hold her to her breast. She let her hand slip up Samantha’s flank to cup the other breast. The girl moaned thickly, her body beginning to move beneath Michelle.</p><p>Eventually, Michelle moved lower, leaving a trail of kisses down the girl’s taut belly. The taste of her salty skin was exciting, and she couldn’t get enough of it. Down, down until she came to the junction of the girl’s thighs. Michelle looked at the slight swell of Samantha’s girlhood; the soft, pale folds blushed with her excitement; the faint thatch of hair just coming in. It looked harmless and kind of cute, and she wondered why she had been so intimidated by the thought of doing this.</p><p>She ran a hand up the inside of Samantha’s thigh and used her fingers to tease the girl’s bud. A shiver of nervous excitement worked through her at touching another girl this way. Samantha sighed, and her hips undulated against her hand, encouraging her.</p><p><em>Third base</em>, she thought, with a mental grin, <em>I’m playing with another girl’s pussy</em>.</p><p>Michelle liked how Samantha’s body moved at her touch, liked how her soft sighs became moans of pleasure. More than that, she liked the way the girl was looking at her, those bedroom eyes making her heart race. No one had ever looked at her like that, and she hoped Samantha would never stop.</p><p>It might have been that look in Samantha’s eyes that gave her the courage to slip her hand to one side and lower her mouth to the girl’s bud. That first taste of her salty skin on her tongue and the musky scent of Samantha’s excitement made Michelle feel a little dizzy, but she didn’t want to stop. The slow roll of the girl’s hips pushing her sex against Michelle’s mouth turned her on because she knew Samantha was enjoying what she was doing to her. There was just something sexy about making someone else feel good.</p><p>Samantha stroked Michelle’s hair lovingly, murmuring little breathy words of encouragement. Michelle listened to the changes in her cries until she learned what the girl liked. It wasn’t long before Samantha’s noises of enjoyment were filling the little cave they called home. Her body was writhing out of control, and it was becoming harder to keep her mouth to Samantha’s thrashing body.</p><p>“Oh God,” Samantha said, her words drawn out in a moan, “that feels so good.”</p><p>Michelle’s cheeks were wet, and her jaw was beginning to ache, but she sensed the girl was getting close. She could hear it in the urgency of her cries and see it in the tightening of her abdominal muscles. She wanted to make the girl come so bad, wanted to be a good lover. Samantha had made her feel so good and she wanted to return the favor. Had to.</p><p>With a cry that startled a bird outside the cave to flight, Samantha came hard, her whole body locking up. She was left trembling as the tension fled her young body. With a little out of breath laugh, she looked at Michelle and gave her a sated smile. She waved Michelle up and gave her a deep kiss.</p><p>“Are you sure you’ve never done this?” Samantha asked, sighing happily.</p><p>“Pretty sure, yeah,” Michelle said, smiling at the compliment. She stretched out on her back beside the girl, and Samantha snuggled against her flank. She smiled, thinking the girl liked to cuddle.</p><p>A few minutes passed, then she heard Samantha’s breathing change. The girl had fallen asleep, her head on Michelle’s shoulder. Michelle looked down at their naked bodies, thought about waking her up to get dressed, then decided not to. No one was around to catch them, anyway.</p><p>————————————</p><p>Michelle woke up first, smiling at the naked girl snuggled against her. Shaking her head, she couldn’t believe last night actually happened. In less than a week, general animosity towards each other had turned to a budding friendship, then to a sexual relationship and all it took was a plane crash and nearly drowning in a lake to make it happen.</p><p>Stirring, Samantha opened her eyes and looked at Michelle. She smiled and squeezed Michelle a little tighter, laying her head back on Michelle’s shoulder.</p><p>Feeling a little warm and fuzzy, Michelle stroked the girl’s hair. She had been afraid that Samantha would regret what they had done in the morning, but the girl seemed content to hold onto her. Last night had been her first time being with a girl, and it would have stung a little if Samantha had pulled away.</p><p>“I could stay here all day,” Samantha said, smiling at Michelle.</p><p>“That would be nice,” she said, then grinned, “but I need to pee.”</p><p>Laughing, Samantha sat up. They got dressed, then answered the call of nature. That taken care of, they put a few sticks on the fire to keep it going, then walked to the lake for some water. It made her smile when Samantha took her hand. They kept stealing glances at each other, smiling.</p><p>As they passed the old camp, Michelle saw something that made her freeze, her heart thundering in her chest. Releasing Samantha’s hand, she moved closer, hoping she was wrong. Her hands were shaking a bit as she saw the leftover parts of the fish were gone and that the camp had been fairly well trampled.</p><p>“What is it?” Samantha asked, looking anxiously at Michelle.</p><p>Looking up at her, Michelle said, “Paw prints.”</p>"
1188,"The Wild, Part 2",Ebo,0,"Michelle sets out to deal with the threat to their camp, but things don\'t go as planned. The budding affection between Samantha and Michelle blooms even more","['g/g', 'trib', 'rom']","<p>The forest was unnaturally still, the hush making Michelle’s heart knock in her rib cage. She knew what the quiet meant, and it stretched her nerves taut. The denizens of the woods knew an alpha predator was in their midst and offered up a respectful silence. Or a fearful one.</p><p>They weren’t quiet for her but her prey this misty morning. The fact that she was the one doing the hunting didn’t change her quarry’s status as the alpha. She was in its woods now, and if she slipped up, she could be in its belly.</p><p>Nervously, she checked the knots on the handmade bow she had fashioned. She knew they were fine, had already inspected them before leaving the cave with the first rays of the sun this morning. It wasn’t the first time she had checked them since taking up her post. Probably wouldn’t be the last, either.</p><p>Sometimes it came in handy being the only kid of a survivalist tour guide. She had learned a lot, spending time with him over summer vacation. Like how to make a bow and arrows. If she ever made it out of here, she intended to give him a huge hug and thank him.</p><p>The bow was solid, the best one she had ever made. It was her third. Shaking her head, she wondered how many girls her age could say that.</p><p>She had found a nice hickory sapling and hacked off a five-foot length of the healthy, green wood. With the multitool, she had cut notches into both ends of the stick. She unlaced her shoes, tying the two laces together. It had given her just enough cordage for her bow. Fashioning slip knots on either side of the laces, she had Samantha bend the bow so she could slip the knots into the notches she had cut. When Samantha released the tension on the bow, the knots pulled tight, and she had her bow.</p><p>When she had tested it, she had been satisfied. The pull strength was just right for her slight body, not too hard to draw but with enough tension to do what it needed to do. Her father would have been proud of her.</p><p>She had spent a few hours the evening before firing her half dozen freshly made arrows at a bundle of leaves she had used as a target. Even at thirty yards, she was hitting the mark consistently. Samantha had stood to one side, her new spear in the crook of her arm and watched as Michelle familiarized herself with her new weapon. She was impressed with Michelle’s ability but still hadn’t wanted her to come this morning.</p><p>Honestly, she hadn’t wanted to come, either. She had left a very warm and very naked Samantha in the cave. She had looked at the sleeping girl, contemplating crawling back into bed with her. Resisting the temptation was one of the hardest things she had ever done. The cold morning air and the inherent danger of what she was setting off to do had been an affront to her senses, and she had looked back longingly one last time before sighing and committing herself.</p><p>Michelle knew it had to be done. The tracks were getting closer to their shelter and her prey getting bolder. The fire might not hold it at bay much longer. She didn’t want to wait for it to come to them, preferred to tip the odds in her favor. So she had made preparations.</p><p>The terrified squeaking of the snared rabbit thirty feet away alerted her that her prey had entered the killing field. The poor creature’s desperate scrambling made Michelle’s heart ache, and she had to fight the urge to cut it free. She didn’t move from her hiding place, feeling like a horrible person even though she knew it had to be done this way.</p><p>After all, the snared rabbit was bait. Its cries of fear and pain would draw her quarry into her sights. She wasn’t a good enough tracker to follow the creature, so she needed it to come to her.</p><p>The rabbit fell silent, not moving. The time had come, and Michelle took a deep breath to calm her nerves. She nocked her arrow, her eyes on the spot where the rabbit waited tensely. The moment seemed to stretch and stretch and an eternity passed with nothing happening. The suspense was killing her.</p><p>There was just the faintest rustle in the brush, easily overlooked if she hadn’t been expecting it. Then her quarry came into view, its nose low to the ground as it sniffed for its meal. Her heart skipped a few beats at the beautiful creature that stood before her. It was a massive, coal black wolf, thick in the chest and tapered to the rear. Its black pelt was the exact color of a starless, moonless night, with no secondary tones to mar the ebony fur.</p><p>This was definitely the alpha predator that had silenced the forest. It radiated a regal pride, a certainty of its place in the food chain.</p><p>It sensed her somehow, even though she was upwind of it. She hadn’t made a sound, but it turned its head and stared right at her. She gasped at its startling blue eyes, caught off guard by their brilliance. In the dark fur around them, those eyes almost seemed to glow. She saw her death in those sapphire irises.</p><p>She straightened up and leveled her bow, smoothly taking up the tension and holding it. Seeing the bow in her hand, the wolf tilted its head to one side quizzically. It looked like a pet dog listening to baby talk from its owner. It would have been cute had she not seen the cold calculation in its eyes.</p><p>She saw intelligence in its gaze, knew if it could it would spring on her. Still, she saw it recognize its own mortality, knew she held its death in her hands. In a breathless moment, she wondered if it would try for her, anyway.</p><p>Then the wolf shook its head, lowered its eyes. It chuffed once, shifting nervously. In a move that seemed unfamiliar to it, it humbled itself before her, submitted to her dominance. Her eyes widened, realizing what was happening. It was bowing out. It stayed that way, groveling before her.</p><p>Stunned, she let the tip of her arrow move to one side. It rolled its eyes up at her, acknowledged that she understood its message. She let the bow point at the ground. The wolf raised its head, but not to challenge her. It regarded her with curiosity as if it were wondering who this waif of a girl thought she was for challenging it. The malice was gone from its proud eyes and in its place, a burgeoning respect. It sat back on its haunches, yawned like it knew she wasn’t going to shoot it now that she knew it wasn’t going to attack her.</p><p><em>Or maybe I’m full of shit</em>, Michelle thought, wondering about her own thoughts. She knew she should lift her bow and put an arrow in its chest. The way it was just sitting there, she couldn’t miss. It would be the same as hitting her leaf target last night.</p><p>She kept the bow pointed at the ground. The wolf’s odd behavior had her at a loss, but somehow she knew it wasn’t a danger to her. It was a truly beautiful creature, its coloring and startling eyes giving it an almost mythical quality. Michelle didn’t want to kill it if she didn’t have to. The world was a mysterious place and this wolf belonged in it.</p><p>The wolf’s ears pricked up and it got to its feet. Its body language was one of coiled tension, and it listened intently. Following suit, Michelle held her breath, listened for any sound in the silent woods. She heard a rustle to her left and swung the bow in that direction just in time to see a slinky gray wolf appear from the brush. Distracted by the black wolf, she had forgotten it probably wasn’t alone. The old campsite had been well trampled, too much damage done for just one wolf.</p><p>She saw out of the corner of her eye the black wolf take a few steps toward her, a low warning growl rumbling in its throat. She couldn’t look at it because its slinky pack mate was readying to pounce on her. She saw it gather tension in its haunches and she couldn’t breathe. If her aim were even slightly off, it would be onto her before she could nock a second arrow.</p><p>The growling to her left grew louder, and the gray wolf glanced away from her, at the other wolf. With its attention diverted, she took the opportunity to take stock of the black wolf. Its ruff was bristled and its teeth bared, and the horrifying visage made her knees weak in fear. Then she realized it wasn’t growling at her but its slinky friend. As she watched, the wolf put itself between her and the other wolf. There was no mistaking the implied violence in its body language, and the smaller wolf backed down and turned tail.</p><p>The black wolf threw back its head and howled long and soulfully. It left her chilled to the bone, shivering.</p><p>Only when she heard rustling in the brush all around her did Michelle realize she had been surrounded. Even if she got the one ready to leap, the others would have drug her down from all sides. She tensed, ready to run but stopped when she realized the rustling was moving away from her. Turning in a slow circle, she saw the half dozen wolves as they moved deeper into the brush.</p><p>The black wolf turned to her, lowered its eyes respectfully. Michelle could only stare at it, knowing it had just saved her life.</p><p>“Thank you,” she said, her voice breaking. Strangely, she thought the wolf understood, somehow.</p><p>The wolf chuffed once, then padded off after its pack. She watched it go until it disappeared from sight.</p><p>It wasn’t logical, but she knew the wolves wouldn’t be a problem, anymore. Something had happened here that defied reason. Something wonderful. She put her hand to her mouth as tears of joy slipped down her cheeks. She felt buoyed, uplifted. It was miraculous that she was still alive. She had been looking death in the face and had been saved by the very creature she had come here to kill.</p><p>“No one is ever going to believe this,” she said, wiping her eyes.</p><p>On rubbery legs, she walked to the snared rabbit. She held it down with her knee so it wouldn’t try to bite her, then used the multitool to free its foot. When she lifted her knee, it bolted, and she smiled after it. Then she realized she had just let dinner go. She decided she didn’t care. It had been the right thing to do.</p><p>She headed back to camp, ready to get by the fire. The early morning air was chilly, and she wasn’t dressed for it. She was shivering hard enough to rattle her teeth together.</p><p>As she walked, she realized the forest was still silent. She stopped and turned in a circle, but she didn’t think the wolves were back. Then she gasped, understanding. The animals knew a new alpha walked the woods and were showing their respectful silence.</p><p>—————————</p><p>Michelle found Samantha unloading an armful of firewood she had gathered. The girl didn’t see her, and Michelle took a second to admire her. Even dirty and disheveled, the girl was beautiful. Long in the leg and narrow in the waist, her body toned by years of cheerleading, she was a vision in the early morning sun.</p><p>Feeling Michelle’s eyes on her, Samantha turned and caught her looking. The girl stopped what she was doing and smiled at Michelle. Samantha had a lovely smile, one that lit up her eyes and Michelle was still getting used to having it turned on her. It made her heart pitter patter in her chest, and she had to return it.</p><p>“It’s the great white hunter, returned from the hunt,” Samantha said, dropping the last of her firewood to come over to Michelle. Her arms slipped around Michelle’s waist, pulling her close. Her kiss made Michelle a little weak in the knees. Pulling back, Samantha asked, “How did it go?”</p><p>“I… Well… I don’t think we’ll have any more problems,” Michelle said, dying to tell her about the black wolf, but she didn’t. She didn’t want the girl to think she was losing it.</p><p>“So you killed it?” Samantha asked, her eyes flashing at Michelle.</p><p>“Not exactly,” she said, hoping the girl wouldn’t ask her what ‘not exactly’ meant.</p><p>“I don’t understand,” Samantha said, frowning, “if you didn’t kill it, how do you know it won’t bother us, again?”</p><p>“You wouldn’t believe me, if I told you,” Michelle said, grinning at her, “can you just take my word for it and don’t ask me to explain.”</p><p>Samantha met her eyes, saw the certainty in them, and shrugged, “Okay.”</p><p>“Good,” Michelle said, kissing her, again. Smiling, she said, “You know, we have plenty of water, and we still have a couple of fish left from our last trip to the creek. Maybe we could just spend the day in bed.”</p><p>A playful grin spread on Samantha’s face, and she said, “Walk me down to the lake first.”</p><p>“The lake? Why?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“I’ve been wearing the same clothes for four days now,” Samantha said, lightly kissing her, “and since we aren’t going to need any clothes today…”</p><p>“Right,” Michelle said, grinning.</p><p>They headed to the lake, walking close. Michelle put her arm around Samantha’s waist, and the girl smiled warmly at her. Seeing that smile, she felt fuzzy all over. As she smiled back, she wondered about her burgeoning feelings for the girl.</p><p><em>Another miracle</em>, she thought, with an inward grin, <em>I’m falling for Samantha LaRose, of all people.</em></p><p>The thought would have made her laugh less than a week ago, but she couldn’t deny things had changed between them. The snotty cheerleader mask had slipped, and Michelle found this Samantha LaRose very appealing.</p><p>“What’s with that look?” Samantha asked, a curious smile tugging at her lips.</p><p>“Just thinking how beautiful you are,” Michelle said, wondering if her thoughts had been visible on her face. She decided she didn’t care. The girl would figure out how Michelle felt about her eventually, anyway.</p><p>Laughing, Samantha said, “I’m a mess.”</p><p>“Beautiful,” Michelle insisted.</p><p>Samantha gave her a lingering kiss, then grinned at her, “You don’t need to sweet talk me; you are going to get laid when we get back to the cave.”</p><p>That line made Michelle grin.</p><p>They passed their old camp on their way to the lake. Michelle shivered as her eyes fell on the life raft. Tomorrow was Friday and, unless they were rescued today, she was going to have to get back in the freezing lake water. Shivering again, she pulled Samantha closer, needing the warmth of her body against her flank.</p><p>At the edge of the water, Michelle began stripping out of her clothes. In just her bra and panties, she dipped her clothes in the lake, then wrung it out. She repeated the process a half dozen times until the water was clear when she squeezed it out of the shirt and jeans. As an after thought, she slipped out of her bra and panties, as well. Naked, she washed her unmentionables</p><p>Glancing to her right, she saw Samantha doing the same thing. The girl looked so stunning in the morning sun, her naked body lovely. Michelle felt her desire stir to life, and she left her wet clothes on a rock, went to the girl. Samantha saw her coming and smiled up at her. She didn’t seem all that surprised when Michelle squatted beside her and kissed her deeply. The girl set her clothes aside and eagerly kissing Michelle back.</p><p>Finally pulling back, Samantha smiled coyly at her and asked, “Couldn’t wait until we got back to the cave, huh?”</p><p>“No,” Michelle said, laughing.</p><p>Samantha’s smile widened, and she kissed Michelle. She put her hands on Michelle’s shoulders, gently bore her to her back. Smiling down at her, Samantha lowered her body onto Michelle’s, laying between Michelle’s spread legs. The first flex of the girl’s hips let Michelle know what she had in mind, and she wrapped her long legs around Samantha’s waist. Samantha dug her knees into the muddy lake bank, so she had the leverage to rub her body against Michelle’s. The delicious sensation made both of them moan.</p><p>Michelle gently brushed the hair from Samantha’s face, back over her ear. She pulled the girl close, kissing her deeply. Letting Samantha into her mouth, she caressed her tongue with her own. Her hand slipped behind the girl’s head, holding her to the kiss. She moaned into Samantha’s mouth as little waves of pleasure washed through her.</p><p>The lovely feel of Samantha’s body rubbing against her had her a horny mess. Her moans mingled with Samantha’s and were drowned out by the noises of the forest, the songbirds chirping and the serrations of the crickets.</p><p>The thrusts of Samantha’s hips were coming faster, and she found she could push her hips up into her, meeting the girl counter-thrust for thrust. Both girls grew frantic in their desire, straining toward orgasmic bliss. They stopped noticing the chilly air as sweat broke out on their skin and they gasped for breath.</p><p>Their cries grew louder, spooking a bird to flight. From her back, Michelle watched it soar overhead, smiling. It was exciting, doing this out in the open. Very primitive and dangerous. She turned her head to where her bow lay in the grass a few yards away.</p><p>Grinning inwardly, she thought, <em>probably not what our Phys. Ed. Teacher meant about using protection during sex but hey…</em></p><p>“Hang on,” Samantha breathed, slipping her arm under Michelle’s neck and rolling them.</p><p>Michelle moved between the girl’s legs, smiling down at her. She dug her knees into the mud, like Samantha had, to get enough purchase to really rub her girlhood against Samantha’s. It wasn’t as easy as it had looked and Michelle was a little jealous of the sensual way Samantha had used her body. Grinning at her, Samatha half sat up and grabbed her hips.</p><p>“You are trying to move your whole body but its all in the hips,” Samantha said, her hands guiding Michelle.</p><p>The girl was right, and Michelle found a slow, easy rhythm. She liked being on top, even though it was more work. The roll of her hips made her feel sexy, in control. Samantha wrapped her legs around her waist, and Michelle liked that too. Smiling down at her, Michelle kissed her deeply. Samantha kissed her back, eagerly.</p><p>Feeling the first stirrings of an orgasm, Michelle met Samantha’s eyes. Seeing her urgency, Samantha nodded. Her face was pinched in a rictus of pleasure, and Michelle thought she was close, too.</p><p>“Come with me?” Michelle breathed, her hips almost a blur.</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha cried.</p><p>With one more thrust of her hips, Michelle climaxed hard, her whole body stiffening. Half a heartbeat behind her, Samantha cried out, again, as she came. Michelle held onto the girl as their bodies went crazy.</p><p>“Holy shit,” she gasped, laughing.</p><p>Samantha put her hands on Michelle’s cheeks and kissed her deeply.</p><p>Sated, Michelle rolled off the girl and onto her back. Staring up at the clouds dotting the blue sky, she couldn’t stop smiling. She was still tingling all over, and she felt as light as one of those clouds. Samantha moved closer, and Michelle put her arm around the girls neck. They lay like that a while, just staring up at the heavens. The air was chilly, but the sun felt wonderful on their bare skin, like a warm kiss.</p><p>“I could get used to this,” Samantha eventually said, turning her head to smile at Michelle.</p><p>“Laying naked on the side of a lake?” Michelle asked, teasing.</p><p>“Being with you,” Samantha said, not teasing.</p><p>Michelle’s heart forgot to beat for a few seconds, seeing the look on the girl’s face. She smiled and kissed the girl deeply, before saying, “I think I could, too.”</p><p>With a little laugh, Samantha asked, “Does that mean we are going out?”</p><p>“Maybe we should get out of here before we talk about dating.”</p><p>Getting up on her elbow, Samantha met Michelle’s eyes and asked, “Do you think it’ll be different when we get back to civilization?”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Michelle said, then asked, “Would you still want to be with me when you are back with your friends?”</p><p>Sighing, Samantha said, “I’m done pretending. You were right about being myself. If they are truly my friends, they’ll accept me no matter what.”</p><p>“Good for you,” Michelle said, smiling brightly at the girl.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Samantha said, “Of course, that’s easy to say here. It’s going to be a lot harder when I’m looking them in the eye.”</p><p>“Yeah, it is going to suck,” Michelle said, pulling her into a hug. The girl melted against her, held onto her. Then, without realizing she meant to, Michelle added, “I’ll be there with you, if you want.”</p><p>Picking up her head, Samantha met her eyes. Smiling, she asked, “Yeah?”</p><p>“Um, yeah,” she said, hear heart racing as she realized the girl might actually take her up on the offer. Earlier, walking here, she had wondered about her own feelings for Samantha, and now she saw the girl might be having some of her own.</p><p>Laying her head on Michelle’s shoulder, Samantha said, “Thanks.”</p><p>Michelle kissed the top of her head, tenderly.</p><p>Samantha suddenly laughed, said, “You’ve got mud on your knees.”</p><p>“Well, so do you,” Michelle said, grinning, “your back, too.”</p><p>“Our mothers would be so ashamed,” Samantha said, making Michelle laugh.</p><p>“Maybe we should clean ourselves up a bit, too. Since we are here,” Michelle said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Eventually,” Samantha said, snuggling even tighter against Michelle, “I’m in no rush to get up right now.”</p><p>—————————</p><p>Their wet clothes balled up under their arms, they headed back to camp. They had spent a couple of hours at the lake, just enjoying the sun on their naked bodies. Only when their stomachs started grumbling did they decide to head back.</p><p>As they rounded the rock formation, they came to a dead stop. Between them and the cave entrance sat the black wolf. Its blue eyes fixed on them, its gaze piercing into Michelle’s soul. Her bow was slung on her shoulder but she couldn’t move to draw it.</p><p>Samantha dropped her clothes and took up her spear in both hands, and the wolf bared its teeth. A warning growl rumbled in its throat and its hackles raised.</p><p>Michelle moved between the wolf and Samantha, said, “Lower the spear, Samantha.”</p><p>“What?” Samantha asked, incredulously.</p><p>“Do it,” Michelle said, pushing the spear away from the wolf.</p><p>Its manner immediately changed, and Michelle relaxed. She had read the situation correctly. The wolf had only been reacting to the raised weapon, wasn’t threatening violence of its own. It lowered its head in obeisance, acknowledging its station.</p><p>“What the hell?” Samantha asked. meeting Michelle’s eyes.</p><p>The wolf looked at her curiously, its head tilted to one side. It sniffed the air, then chuffed once. When it looked back to Michelle, she thought it was grinning, and she could almost read its thoughts. Its eyes said, <em>So, this is your bitch, then</em>.</p><p>She wondered if the wolf could smell Michelle on Samantha.</p><p>Suddenly the wolf shook its head and nudged something at its feet with its nose. It looked back up at Michelle, then turned and sauntered off into the underbrush. She watched it go, frowning. Finally, she walked over and saw the freshly killed fawn, its throat savaged. Glancing in the direction the wolf had gone, she realized the dead deer was a gift, penance.</p><p>“Seriously, Michelle,” Samantha said, putting her hand on Michelle’s shoulder and turning her around, “what the hell was that?”</p><p>Grinning, Michelle said, “I think you might believe me about the hunt now.”</p><p>“The hunt?”</p><p>“Let me dress this deer, and then I’ll tell you all about it,” Michelle said, popping the knife blade out on the multitool.</p><p>Samantha took Michelle’s clothes from her and started hanging everything in a tree to dry. Michelle had barely begun dressing the deer when Samantha hunkered down beside her. Glancing at her, Michelle asked, “Are you sure you want to watch this?”</p><p>“No,” Samantha said, laughing, “but it’s like you said… If you get hurt, it could be me doing this.”</p><p>Shrugging, she said, “Suit yourself.”</p><p>She explained to Samantha what she was doing and why as she worked. Working with the multitool was awkward, but she managed to make the delicate cuts without rupturing the intestines. In the past, she had been wearing long rubber gloves when doing this part. It had been impersonal in the gloves, but she was feeling everything this time. She had to pause a couple of times to let her stomach settle. She was bloody almost to her elbows before she managed to get the guts out of the deer.</p><p>Sitting back on her haunches, she took a few deep breaths, then glanced at Samantha. The girl had hung in there, but her face was pale. She managed a sick smile.</p><p>Laughing, Michelle said, “Don’t worry. That was the worst part.”</p><p>“Oh good,” Samantha said, taking a deep breath, “what’s next?”</p><p>“Grab the water,” she said, grabbing a handful of leaves to get the blood off her hands.</p><p>When Samantha returned with the water, she used most of it to rinse out the body cavity of the deer. The rest she used to wash her hands and arms. They’d have to get more, later.</p><p>Michelle undid her bow string and used her shoelaces to tie off the deer’s hind legs. It couldn’t be more than a couple months old, still scrawny. She managed to get the fawn in the air and tied off on her own, which made her kind of sad. She had killed deer before and had to have her father help her hoist it up to process it.</p><p>“Poor little guy,” she said, patting the fawn on the neck. Shaking her head, she began skinning it. As she had promised, this part wasn’t as bad. A couple of quick cuts around the hind legs and she was in business. Samantha jumped in, and they made short work of skinning it.</p><p>“It’s starting to look like something at a supermarket and less like Bambi,” Samantha said.</p><p>Laughing, Michelle cut a few quick chunks of meat and passed them to her, “Want to get this cooking, while I finish here.”</p><p>“Um, yeah,” she said, taking the rough cut steaks from Michelle, “I’ll get them cooking, then head to the lake for some water.”</p><p>“By yourself?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“You said we don’t have to worry anymore,” Samantha said.</p><p>“About the wolves, yeah,” she said, her concern creeping into her voice. Samantha heard it and smiled warmly at her. Laughing and shaking her head, she said, “Just hurry back, okay?”</p><p>“Why? Are you going to miss me?” Samantha teased.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, not teasing.</p><p>Samantha gave her a sweet, lingering kiss, then went into the cave to get the steaks cooking. A few minutes later, she appeared with their improvised water bucket and her spear in hand. She waved to Michelle as she passed.</p><p>She watched her go for a second, then shook her head. She had it bad for the girl.</p><p>Finding a long, straight stick, she sharpened one end of it with the multitool. As she began to cut chunks of meat from the fawn, she skewered them on the stick. She figured she harvested about thirty pounds of meat, plenty to last them a week or more. Later, she’d devise a way to suspend the stick above the fire so the meat would smoke. Smoking the meat would dry out the moisture and help it keep longer, she knew.</p><p>Hearing a rustle off to her left, she grabbed the multitool and turned in that direction in time to see the black wolf appear from the undergrowth. It eyed the dangling carcass longingly, licking its chops. Smiling, Michelle pulled one of the chunks of meat from her skewer and tossed it to the wolf. It snagged it out of the air and hardly had time to taste it before it was gone.</p><p>She pulled the carcass down, undid her shoe strings from its back legs, then drug it over to a tree about twenty feet away. She moved the gut pile, too. Turning to the wolf, she said, “Have at it, if any of that interests you.”</p><p>It pricked its ears, tilting its head to one side. Glancing at the scraps, it licked its chops, again. Laughing, she nodded. Strangely, the wolf seemed to understand and padded over to its goody pile. It dug in with relish.</p><p>Sitting on her haunches, Michelle watched the wolf eat. It glanced at her, and she said, “Eat what you want because we are going to have to bury the rest.”</p><p>As it returned its attention to picking the bones clean, she wondered about this curious animal. She didn’t claim to be an expert on wolves, but this one’s behavior seemed odd to her.</p><p>Suddenly, the wolf lifted its head and growled low in its throat. It’s eyes turned to the trail Samantha had taken to the lake. The growl deepened and its ears laid back on its head. Michelle tightened her grip on the multitool, her heart racing. Something was coming.</p><p>Then Samantha came into view. The wolf relaxed, seeing the girl, and returned to its meal. Frowning, Michelle looked from the wolf to Samantha. She got the feeling if it had been anything or anyone other than Samantha, the wolf would have defended her. For some reason, the wolf had attached itself to them.</p><p>Samantha saw the wolf eating the scraps and came over to where Michelle squatted. Sitting beside her, Samantha asked, “Do we have a pet?”</p><p>“More like a guardian,” Michelle said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Guardian?” Samantha parroted, looking at the wolf, “I think I’m ready to hear your story about the hunt, now.”</p><p>—————————</p><p>Sitting on the platform in their makeshift home, Michelle chewed the cooked deer meat happily. It was ten times better than the trout, and she relished ever bite. She felt Samantha staring at her and saw the mixture of concern and awe on the girl’s face. Swallowing, she grinned at the girl.</p><p>“All of that really happened?” Samantha said, her own food largely forgotten.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, laughing, “but it won’t hurt my feelings if you don’t believe me. Hell, I don’t believe me, and I was there.”</p><p>Samantha grinned at her and said, “I believe you. The proof is sitting outside.”</p><p>“There is something weird about that wolf,” Michelle said, shaking her head, “I swear, when you look in its eyes… Oh God, those freaky blue eyes. Did you notice how blue its eyes are?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, nodding, “they are beautiful.”</p><p>“I know wolves are intelligent but I think this one is a borderline genius,” Michelle said, shivering as she remembered it staring at her, weighing its chances of getting her before she put an arrow in its chest.</p><p>“A genius wolf?” Samantha asked, teasing.</p><p>“You know what I mean,” Michelle said, laughing.</p><p>“It does seem to have more going on between its ears than usual,” Samantha admitted.</p><p>“What do you think about calling it Blue?”</p><p>Raising her eyebrows, Samantha asked, “You want to name it?”</p><p>“I think it is going to be around a lot now,” Michelle said, grinning, “I think it sort of adopted us.”</p><p>“Huh,” the girl said, looking at the opening of the cave, “Blue is a good name, I guess.”</p><p>“This deer is delicious,” Michelle said, sighing.</p><p>“We need to thank her for it,” Samantha said, taking a bite of her own food.</p><p>“Her?”</p><p>“Blue’s a girl,” Samantha said, laughing when Michelle looked at her funny, “I noticed when she was disappearing back into the brush.”</p><p>“Huh,” Michelle said, then frowned, “I didn’t know a female could be the alpha of a wolf pack.”</p><p>“Blue isn’t a typical wolf. You said that much yourself.”</p><p>“No, she is definitely one of a kind,” Michelle agreed.</p><p>“She reminds me of you,” Samantha said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Me?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“She’s her own wolf… Proud… Intelligent…” Samantha said, leaning into kiss her, “beautiful.”</p><p>Michelle smiled as the girl moved closer, kissing her, again. Michelle pulled the girl onto her lap, wrapping her arms around her waist. Samantha snuggled against her, never breaking the kiss. Responding to the girl’s soft body pressed against hers, Michelle kissed her back passionately.</p><p>“Mmm,” Samantha said, smiling at her, “again? Already?”</p><p>Laughing, Michelle kissed her, turning the girl on her lap until she was facing her, with her long legs poked out behind her. Samantha was sitting in the hollow of her legs, and she opened them a little more until their bodies molded together. The girl grinned at her and wrapped her arms around Michelle’s neck.</p><p>Michelle’s hand slipped around to cup the girl’s buttocks, and she urged the Samantha to roll her hips forward. For all her teasing, Samantha was willing enough. Her body moved as eagerly as Michelle’s, the flex of her tight body driving them both wild.</p><p>She thought this might be her favorite position, yet. It was very intimate, and she was eye to eye with Samantha. It was so hot the way Samantha’s eyes slightly widened each time their bodies came together, as she could almost see the girl’s pleasure as it washed through her.</p><p><em>Plus everything is easy to reach</em>, she thought, letting her hands slide up the girl’s flanks to cup her small, jiggling breasts. Samantha groaned as Michelle teased her stiffening nipples, her back arching. The girl leaned back, putting her weight on her arms and Michelle’s mouth found one of those nipples. She tasted the salt on the girl’s areola, gently nibbled the pink nub until the girl’s moans filled the cave. Then she tortured the other one.</p><p>In her excitement, the girl sat up, put her hands on Michelle’s cheeks and kissed her deeply. Pulling back from the kiss, she put her forehead against Michelle’s, meeting her gaze. Even at the weird angle, Michelle could still see the arousal in her eyes. It mirrored her own.</p><p>Their pace quickened, the movement of their hips lubricated by a sheen of sweat that broke out on their young bodies. They moved in perfect harmony, having become familiar with each other in such a short time. Michelle wondered about how well they came together, how their bodies seemed destined for each other.</p><p>As if she were reading her mind, Samantha asked, “Why are we so good at this?”</p><p>“What do you mean?” Michelle asked, breathlessly.</p><p>“Bianca and I tried tribbing a bunch of times, but we could never get it right,” Samantha said, grinning at her, “but you… Why are you so good at this?”</p><p>“Beginner’s luck?” Michelle offered, laughing.</p><p>“Beginner’s luck, huh?”</p><p>Michelle kissed her and said, “Or, maybe you were just trying it with the wrong girl.”</p><p>A slow smile spread on Samantha’s lips, and she asked, “Do you think you are the right girl for me, then?”</p><p>That smile made it a little hard to breath and Michelle had to work up the saliva to answer, “Maybe.”</p><p>Samantha kissed her then, a deep, lingering kiss that made her toes curl in on themselves. The girl smiled warmly at her when she finally pulled back, stroking her cheek tenderly. The look in her eyes made Michelle’s heart skip a few beats. It made her want to be the ‘right girl’ for Samantha. She didn’t want the girl to stop looking at her like that.</p><p>Michelle hadn’t realized they had come to a stop until Samantha’s hips started moving, again. Blinking a few times, she shook off the spell Samantha had had her under. She began to move in counter-rhythm to the girl, smiling at the easy way they moved together.</p><p><em>Maybe there really was more to it than beginner’s luck</em>, she thought, letting her hands slip down the girl’s flanks to her hips. She urged the Samantha to go faster. Soon they were moving at a frantic pace, their young bodies straining toward ecstasy. Their cries filled the cave as they really tested the structural integrity of their makeshift bed.</p><p>Samantha’s cries became urgent, her eyes widening. Michelle felt her own body responding to the excitement in the girl’s voice. She kept pushing and pushing, even when her body began to lose its grace at the end. Her fingers tightened on Samantha’s hips, and she urged the girl to keep going. Then she felt the girl stiffen in her lap, crying out. It was all she needed, and her own body exploded with pleasure. They clung to each other as they trembled, held on for dear life.</p><p>“Wow,” Samantha said, gasping for air.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle agreed, grinning at her. She brushed the hair out of the girl’s face, gently kissed her. It lingered, neither girl wanting to stop. Michelle really couldn’t say how long they stayed like that, just kissing and enjoying the closeness of their bodies.</p><p>Eventually, she felt pressure on her bladder and had to say, “I have to pee.”</p><p>Laughing, Samantha got off her lap and said, “Check the clothes while you are out there.”</p><p>“Why?” Michelle asked, grinning at her, “we won’t need them.”</p><p>“If they are dry, bring them in, anyway,” the girl said, giving her a kiss.</p><p>After their frantic lovemaking and the heat of the cave, she shivered as the cool air found her naked body. Goosebumps broke out on her skin, and she rubbed her hands up and down her arms briskly. She stepped away from the cave to do her business then went to the tree Samantha had hung their clothes in to dry. Checking them, she found they were still really damp, so she left them hanging.</p><p>Turning back to the cave, she saw Blue watching her with interest.</p><p>“So what’s the deal, Blue?” Michelle asked, squatting about fifteen feet away from the wolf.</p><p>The wolf tilted its head to one side, inquisitively. It came a few steps closer, then sat down.</p><p>“You know Samantha says I remind her of you,” she said, then laughed, “hopefully that wasn’t a sneaky way of calling me a bitch.”</p><p>Blue chuffed once, her tail swishing back and forth a few times. Michelle hadn’t known wolves wagged their tails and wondered if it meant the same thing as when dogs did it. She thought it might, but she wasn’t about to start cooing ‘good girl, that’s a good girl’ and patting her thighs in an invitation to get petted.</p><p>Still, she’d take a tail wag over bared teeth, any day.</p><p>“Does that tail wag mean I should trust you?” She asked.</p><p>The wolf came forward a couple more steps, sat down again. She was only eight feet away, now. Her posture was still friendly, no signs of aggression, but Michelle’s heart was still racing in her chest. She’d never been this close to a wolf before. She was well within Blue’s striking range, naked and defenseless.</p><p>While her heart was racing, she wasn’t nearly as scared as she should be.</p><p>Blue came forward a couple more steps, paused while still on her feet. She sniffed the air, her paws working the earth nervously. She was no more than four or five feet away.</p><p>“Alright, Blue,” Michelle said, holding out her hand, “please be sweet.”</p><p>The wolf’s eyes fixed on the outstretched hand. It made a mewling sound in the back of its throat, an anxious sound that was part fear and part longing. Michelle realized Blue was as nervous about this as she was and it put her strangely at ease. She kept her hand out, waiting to see if the wolf would make up her mind.</p><p>Finally, Blue came forward, her head held low to show her lack of aggression. She sniffed Michelle’s hand, then nuzzled against it. Michelle put her hand on Blue’s head, and the wolf froze, unsure of her intentions. Michelle stroked her fur, hardly believing she was petting a wild animal. Her gentle touch put Blue at ease, and she allowed Michelle to stroke her.</p><p>A howl went up a ways away and Blue’s ears pricked up. She looked at Michelle, and the girl laughed as she realized the wolf was asking to take her leave. Smiling, she nodded, and Blue sauntered away. Michelle watched her go, shaking her head.</p><p>“Does that mean we are keeping her?”</p><p>Michelle looked over her shoulder and saw Samantha standing in the mouth of the cave, her spear held at the ready. Smiling, she realized the girl had seen the whole thing. The smile widened when she took in the spear and knew the girl would have rushed in if Blue hadn’t been sweet.</p><p>“I think I’ll sleep easier if Blue’s around,” Michelle said, oddly meaning it.</p>"
1189,"The Wild, Part 3",Ebo,0,Friday comes without rescue so Michelle dives to the downed plane. The struggle to survive brings the girls closer together,"['g/g', 'rom', 'oral', 'trib']","<p>Looking over the side of the raft, Michelle could see the outline of the plane sitting on the bottom of the lake. It couldn’t much more than fifteen or twenty feet down. An easy dive, in warm water but the lake was anything but warm. She felt a shiver work up her spine just looking at the clear water.</p><p>Without a thermometer handy, she could only guess at the temperature outside, but she thought it was in the mid-fifties. Definitely not swimming weather, especially since it was probably in the lower forties overnight.</p><p>She felt Samantha’s eyes on her, and she glanced at the girl. She was touched by the concern in the girl’s eyes, and she smiled as reassuringly as she could. Samantha gave her a tentative smile and said, “Are you sure we need to do this?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, sighing heavily. She stripped out of her shirt, then wriggled out of her jeans. As the chilly summer air found her bare skin, she shivered. She hadn’t even made it into the water, and she was already cold. Glancing at the girl, she said, “There are things down there we really need, else I wouldn’t be here shivering my tits off.”</p><p>“I know,” Samantha said, then grinned, “I’m just starting to like you. I don’t want to lose you now.”</p><p>Michelle carefully moved close to her and gave her a lingering kiss, “Not a chance.”</p><p>Before she could lose her nerve, Michelle sat on the side of the raft, then slipped backward into the freezing water. It was a shock to the body and her breath caught in her throat. She had to force the air from her lungs when she surfaced and sucked in another breath greedily. Hyperventilating, she held onto the raft until she managed to catch her breath.</p><p>She ducked under the water, kicked hard toward the bottom of the lake. The water was so cold that it sapped her energy, but she made it to the hole torn in the fuselage. It was a shock, seeing the faces of her dead classmates and she had to fight the urge to scream. The horror of it nearly knocked the wind from her lungs, and she had to look away or drown.</p><p>Glancing back at their swollen faces bobbing in the slight current in the plane, she wasn’t sure she could do this. Her heart ached for all the poor souls trapped in their seats, her classmates and teacher. She wanted to scream again, not in fear but rage that so many young people had been taken by the storm and lake.</p><p>She closed her eyes until she had herself under control, then told herself to keep her eyes straight ahead. Easing into the whole in the plane, she was glad the sun only found its way into the porthole windows at a weird angle, revealing the cabin just enough to navigate and helped mute the nightmare all around her.</p><p>She used the seats to pull herself deeper into the plane until she was in front of the cargo webbing that held their baggage. Her fingers didn’t want to cooperate, made numb by the cold and the horrors all around her. Finally, she managed to unhook the net and grab the pelican case that contained the class project.</p><p>Making her way out of the plane, she swam for the surface, relying heavily on her legs to get her there. The trunk made it hard to swim, and she was gasping for air by the time she broke the surface. Samantha hauled the case into the raft, then held out her hand.</p><p>Michelle shook her head, sucked in a few deep breaths then bobbed under the water, again. She swam through the hole in the side of the plane, then made her way to the back. Digging through the pile of luggage, she found her backpack, slipped in onto her back. She dug deeper, looking for Samantha’s bag. She remembered it had Snoopy on the front because she had been annoyed that she and Samantha liked something the same.</p><p>There was a clock ticking in her head, and she was about to give up on finding the bag when she spotted it. Snagging it, she swam out of the plane. Again, she had to keep her eyes straight ahead, else the horrors around her would weigh her down. Survivor’s guilt tugged at her heart, even though she knew there wasn’t anything she could have done for them.</p><p>She cleared the plane and realized she might have pushed her luck too far. Her legs felt leaden, unresponsive. The cold had completely sapped her strength, and she struggled to ascend through the blue-green water. She gritted her teeth and made her body keep moving.</p><p>Her lungs were burning, and she was still a few feet down. She was kicking but not moving any higher. It was like the water was pulling down on her, wanted to claim her like it had her classmates. She fought and raged but couldn’t seem to get anywhere. She could see the boat but couldn’t reach it. Her hand stretched toward the surface as her lungs heaved. She couldn’t hold her breath any longer.</p><p>Samantha’s hand darted into the water, snagged her hand. The cold water relented and Michelle broke the surface, gasping raggedly for air. She clung to the raft, too tired to get out of the water. Samantha took the bags from her and tossed them into the boat, then hooked her hands under Michelle’s arms. Together they managed to get the girl into the raft. Michelle lay in the bottom of the raft, shivering.</p><p>Samantha pulled off her shirt, drying Michelle off as best she could. Michelle wanted to do it herself, but her body wasn’t listening to her. Her motor skills seemed to be slipping, and she knew that was an early sign of hypothermia. She relented and let Samantha helped her back into her clothes, then wrapped the space blanket around her shoulders.</p><p>Michelle’s lips were blue, and she was shivering so hard she was almost vibrating on the rubber bottom of the raft. She was okay with the shivering because she knew if it stopped then she was in bad shape. Her father had taught her the symptoms of hypothermia and the stages the body went through on its way to the cessation of breathing and ultimately cardiac arrest.</p><p>Her thoughts were a little sluggish, but she thought she was okay. Still, she wasn’t out of the woods, yet. Samantha needed to get her to shore and next to a fire as soon as possible.</p><p>As Samantha rowed them ashore, she felt her eyelids getting heavy and she kept having to force them open. Each time it took more of herculean effort, and she knew it was a losing battle. It was a matter of time before she slipped into unconsciousness.</p><p>It spooked her how fast hypothermia was setting in. She forced herself to sit up straighter.</p><p>“I’m not doing too good,” Michelle said, a little concerned by how slurred her voice sounded.</p><p>“We are almost to shore,” Samantha said, worry written all over her face.</p><p>“I think I overdid it,” she said.</p><p>“Yeah, you did, asshole,” Samantha said, making Michelle laugh. The girl grinned at her.</p><p>“Can you keep talking to me? I don’t want to go to sleep,” Michelle said.</p><p>“What do you want to talk about?” Samantha said, rowing faster.</p><p>“You,” Michelle said.</p><p>“Me?” Samantha said, blinking in surprise.</p><p>“I think I’m falling in love with you,” Michelle said, her head getting too heavy to keep up, “and I want to know more about you before I pass out.”</p><p>Samantha looked at her funny and Michelle tried to rewind what she had said. Her thoughts were fuzzy around the edges, but she thought she had just told Samantha she loved her. It wasn’t exactly a lie, but she hadn’t meant to say it.</p><p>“Um,” Samantha said, still giving Michelle that funny look, “what do you want to know?”</p><p>“I didn’t mean to say that,” Michelle said, wondering if she had enough blood in her face to blush.</p><p>Laughing, Samantha asked, “So you aren’t falling in love with me?”</p><p>“I’m just saying I didn’t mean to say it,” Michelle said, then realized that wasn’t a denial, “can we pretend I didn’t say it?”</p><p>Samantha gave her a warm smile and said, “I don’t know. I’ve never had a girl tell me she loved me before. I think it’ll be a long time before I forget it.”</p><p>“Great,” Michelle said, shaking her head. Her vision swam, and she decided she probably shouldn’t do it, again.</p><p>She glanced at the girl and saw her smiling. Samantha hadn’t freaked out about Michelle’s accidental admission, so maybe she was feeling it, too. The smile seemed to say so. Or maybe it was Michelle’s hypothermic mind seeing what it wanted to see.</p><p>“So what did you want to know?” Samantha asked, rowing the boat.</p><p>“What do you like? Movies, music Those sort of things,” Michelle said, then added, “the real you. Not the preppy cheerleader.”</p><p>“Hey, I like cheering,” Samantha said, laughing, “that part isn’t fake. I like hanging out with the girls and cheering our team on.”</p><p>“You look good in the uniform. I’ve always thought that,” Michelle said, then blinked at her response. Again, it was the truth, but she hadn’t meant to say it. The cold was making it hard to filter her thoughts and gate between her brain and mouth seemed to be wide open, letting everything out.</p><p>“Really?” Samantha asked, amused. She seemed to realize Michelle was a little out of it.</p><p>“Great legs,” she said, meaning to say that one. She managed a grin for Samantha.</p><p>“Smooth talker,” Samantha said, laughing.</p><p>“What else do you like? Besides cheering,” Michelle said, her head dipping forward. She didn’t know if Samantha responded or not because she slipped into unconsciousness</p><p>Only to snap awake as their little raft pushed ashore. She opened her eyes and saw Samantha stepping over her and onto the bank. The girl managed to muscle the raft out of the water and onto the bank, no easy feat with it weighed down by the bags and Michelle’s dead weight. She wanted to help the girl, but her body just wasn’t into it.</p><p>Samantha came to her side, helped her out of the boat. Michelle was a little embarrassed by just how much help she needed. The girl all but had to lift her out of the boat. With her arm around the girl’s neck, she leaned heavily on Samantha as they began shuffling toward their camp. Just keeping her legs moving was a matter of will. Her body wanted to give up and lie down, but only her determination kept her on her feet.</p><p>As they passed their old camp, Michelle thought they should have built a fire here. She hadn’t thought about it at the time, and she kicked herself for the lack of forethought. She looked up the winding path that led to their new home, and it was a daunting trek.</p><p>They only made it another fifty feet before her legs gave out completely. In a response to the cold, her body had pulled all the blood from her extremities to keep her core warm, and her legs were numb. She tried for her feet again but couldn’t regain them.</p><p>Samantha scooped her up like she was a new bride, grunting at the effort. Michelle was impressed as they started shambling toward the cave. The girl was stronger than she looked.</p><p>“You are one tough chick,” she said, or was pretty sure she said. Things were getting kind of hazy around the edges, and she thought she was going to pass out, again.</p><p>“Years of cheerleading,” Samantha said, smiling, “good for the legs.”</p><p>“So they are functional and not just pretty?”</p><p>Samantha laughed and said, “I guess they are.”</p><p>“I’m sorry you have to carry me,” Michelle slurred, her eyes drooping closed</p><p>She came to again when she heard Samantha say, “What the hell?”</p><p>Opening her eyes, she saw sad wisps of smoke coming off their dead fire. Frowning, she wondered why the fire was dead. They had built it up before leaving, so it’d still be burning when they got back. It shouldn’t be dead.</p><p>Then she saw their water bag had ruptured, flooding the fire pit and putting out the fire. The thin foil must have been weakened by the repeated heating and cooling and had finally given way. Michelle didn’t blame it, since what they had been using it for wasn’t what it had been designed for. Still, it had picked a very inopportune time to die.</p><p>The cave was still warmer than the air outside, the rock walls acting as thermal mass and giving up the heat they had stored while the fire was going. Still, she had stopped shivering, and she knew from what her father had told her that when you stopped shaking, your body could no longer warm itself. She needed the fire in a bad way.</p><p>Samantha laid her on the platform, smoothing the blanket around her. Her eyes were full of concern as she said, “I’m going to gather something to start a fire with.”</p><p>Michelle nodded.</p><p>“Just hang in there, okay?” Samantha said.</p><p>“Hanging,” Michelle slurred.</p><p>That didn’t do anything for Samantha’s worries, and the girl hesitated to leave her. There were tears in the corners of her eyes. Finally, she made herself leave Michelle’s side and head out to find the materials to make a tinder bundle.</p><p>Alone, Michelle fought to stay awake. Those little lapses of consciousness she had had scared the hell out of her, and she didn’t want to slip into another.</p><p>She heard the scrabble of loose rocks at the entrance to the cave and thought Samantha was back already. Instead, she found Blue looking at her. Her heart started racing, and she knew she couldn’t fight the wolf off in her weakened state.</p><p>Blue whine and pawed the rock at the edge of the cave. Her eyes were full of concern, a curious emotion on the wild animal’s face. Michelle blinked, realizing Samantha wasn’t the only girl worried about her.</p><p>“Come here, Blue,” she said, opening the blanket.</p><p>The wolf hesitated, still standing outside the cave. She seemed to understand the cave was off limits, to recognize the boundaries of their relationship. Her beautiful blue eyes found Michelle’s and the girl nodded. Like the footing was unsure, Blue came into the cave cautiously. She looked at the smoldering fire nervously, then at Michelle. The girl nodded again and Blue came to her. Sniffing her, Blue whined anxiously.</p><p>Michelle wondered if the wolf could smell her condition. They say dogs could smell sickness in humans, and she wondered if it were true of wolves. She figured it was since wolves and dogs shared a common ancestor.</p><p>Mewling, Blue licked Michelle’s face, a show of affection and concern that seemed weird from a wild animal. It seemed more appropriate for a pet. Still, it made Michelle smile.</p><p>The wolf stretched out beside Michelle, and the girl snuggled against her for warmth. She pulled the space blanket tight around them. The crinkling of the foil made Blue nervous, but she didn’t run away. She had put her trust in Michelle, for better or worse.</p><p>“Good girl, Blue,” she slurred. The wolf settled down when it realized the crinkling foil wasn’t a threat to her well-being. Just a nuisance.</p><p>The warmth of the cave and Blue’s body heat were slowly thawing her out. Slow was good, she thought. Her father had said it was dangerous to warm a hypothermia victim too quickly, but she couldn’t remember if that was only for severe cases or more moderate cases like hers, as well. There was something about not heating the extremities, but her brain was a little fuzzy around the edges, and she couldn’t recall why.</p><p>There was the scrabble of loose stone at the cave entrance and Samantha appeared. She stopped just inside the cave to blink at Michelle and Blue. Recovering from the surprise, she grinned and said, “I’m gone ten minutes, and you already have another girl in your bed. For shame.”</p><p>Michelle managed a smile for the girl.</p><p>“It’s okay, Blue,” Samantha said, sitting by the fire pit, “I’ve got her now.”</p><p>The wolf looked at Samantha, her ears pricked. Smiling, Samantha nodded at the mouth of the cave, “Scram, Blue.”</p><p>Michelle pulled back the space blanket, and the wolf scrambled to her feet. She paused to lick Michelle’s face before sauntering out of the cave. Michelle watched her go, feeling a fondness for the strange wolf.</p><p>“You know,” Samantha said, carefully building her tinder bundle, “no one is going to believe this story when we make it out of here.”</p><p>She couldn’t argue with that statement. She barely believed it, and she was a part of it.</p><p>Samantha had her tinder bundle assembled and found the battery and wire. She glanced at Michelle and crossed her fingers. When she shorted the positive and negative leads of the battery with the wire, the thin copper started to glow an angry red. She pressed it to the dried grass and strips of bark she had gathered, and it began to smoke almost immediately. A few more seconds and it caught fire. She put some small sticks around the bundle, then gently blew until the flames began to build.</p><p>Michelle felt the first tingling in her legs as circulation began to return to her extremities. It felt like her legs had gone to sleep and were just waking up. Only worse. Then the shivers were back, her whole body twitching uncontrollably. She knew the shivers were a good sign, no matter how miserable they made her. She was rattling the blanket, she was shaking so hard.</p><p>With the fire going, Samantha came to her, slipped under the blanket with her. The girl held her as she shivered violently. Michelle was glad she was there, some small comfort in her misery. The symptoms of recovering from hypothermia seemed a hundred fold worse than the condition itself. The shivering, the pins and needles in her legs and arms, the bone-deep ache all over her body. So much discomfort after just a short dip in the lake.</p><p>She was beginning to wonder if it had really been worth it. Right now, she’d have to say no. Hopefully, she wouldn’t feel the same when she was recovered.</p><p>—————–</p><p>From where she sat on the platform, Michelle watched Samantha as she went about cooking some of the deer meat they had harvested from the fawn Blue had killed. She had enough blood in her face again to blush as she remembered telling the girl she loved her. It was even truer now than when she had accidentally said it, but she still wished she could put that particular cat back in the bag.</p><p>It was a little scary how fast she was falling for the girl. She’d never felt anything like it before, didn’t even know she could feel like this. Her heart knocked around in her rib cage in something akin to a panic. She was in love with a girl. Of all the things that had happened since the plane crash, this was the one thing she was ill prepared for.</p><p><em>A week</em>, she thought, shaking her head. That was how long it took to go from general animosity to genuine affection for the girl.</p><p>She took a deep breath to get herself under control before the girl turned around and saw her blushing. She wasn’t sure how successful she was.</p><p>She felt she should say something but, at the same time, hoped if she didn’t mention it, again, it would just go away. The problem was, she didn’t think it was going to go away. Not for her and probably not for Samantha. The girl had been surprised at first, then amused when she tried to take it back, but there had been something in her eyes, in the curious smile Samantha had favored her with in the boat.</p><p>Sighing, she said, “Samantha About earlier. You know, when I said I was falling in love with you”</p><p>“Don’t worry about it. You were a little loopy,” Samantha said, letting her off the hook. The girl looked at her and smiled. Her eyes lingered a little too long, and she looked away in a hurry. Samantha tucked her hair behind her ear nervously, fiddled with the meat cooking over the fire.</p><p>Michelle looked at her for a long second, wondering if she was reading the girl’s reaction right. She had never been good at this sort of thing, still she thought she had seen something. Something that had set her heart to racing in her breast. She swallowed hard, started to say something but panicked at the last second. Maybe she had imagined it or misread the look. She’d look like a fool.</p><p><em>But what if I didn’t misread it</em>, she thought, wringing her hands in her lap. She noticed what she was doing and stuffed her hands under her thighs before they gave her away. She couldn’t remember ever being this nervous before.</p><p>She thought about how the girl had looked at her yesterday at the lake, the warm smile she had favored Michelle with. She had thought then the girl might have feelings for her. Thinking about the girl lying naked in the sun, so beautiful kissed by the golden rays, she felt some of her reservations fade away. Looking like a fool was bad but letting the opportunity slip by because she was too scared to say anything would be worse.</p><p>“Samantha,” she said, making the girl finally look at her. Taking a deep breath that didn’t do anything for her nerves or her courage, she just went for it. Her voice was a little shaky as she smiled shyly and said, “I hadn’t meant to say it Which isn’t the same as not meaning it.”</p><p>The girl gasped in surprise, her eyes wide. Her heart was racing as she waited to see what the girl would do, how she’d react. For a breathless moment, Samantha just stared at her, making her insecurities rear their ugly head. Her heart sank to her knees, and she tried to draw a breath to say she was just kidding or something equally lame but couldn’t get one past the knot in her throat.</p><p><em>She doesn’t feel the same</em>, Michelle thought.</p><p>Then Samantha came to her and kissed her deeply. Pulling back, she smiled at Michelle and said, “I was kind of hoping you had meant it.”</p><p>“As weird as this feels to say,” Michelle said, laughing, “I love you, Samantha.”</p><p>Samantha laughed and kissed her, again. Shaking her head, she said, “It’s been a crazy week, huh?”</p><p>Michelle felt a little let down. The girl hadn’t said it back. Still, she felt buoyed because the girl hadn’t run away or laughed at her, either.</p><p>“I got on the plane not liking you very much,” Samantha said, crawling onto Michelle’s lap, “and four days later, ended up loving you And all it took was a plane crash to make it happen.”</p><p>“Yeah?” Michelle asked, meeting the girl’s eyes. She saw the truth of it before the girl even opened her mouth.</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, smiling, “I wouldn’t have carried your heavy ass here if I didn’t love you.”</p><p>Laughing, Michelle said, “You know, I think people might believe the wolf story before they believe we are in love.”</p><p>Samantha wrapped her arms around Michelle’s neck, grinning as she said, “I don’t know. One look at the goofy grin on your face and I think they’d believe it.”</p><p>Her cheeks turning crimson, Michelle said, “Hey.”</p><p>The girl leaned in and kissed her deeply, said, “I love you.”</p><p>Unable to keep the goofy grin off her face, Michelle said, “I love you, too.”</p><p>————————————————</p><p>Michelle was back in the lake, again, its green water freezing her to her very soul. She was kicking and flailing her arms, but she wasn’t getting anywhere. Something had a hold of her ankle, holding her back. Looking down, she saw the eerily glowing face of Mr. Hanley floating just below her. It was his hand around her ankle, clutching at her desperately. She kicked at his hand, but he had her ankle in a death grip. She had to get free, or he was going to drown both of them.</p><p>Looking past him, she saw her classmates forming a ghastly daisy chain all the way back to the plane on the bottom of the lake. All their eyes were on her, pleading for her to save them. She screamed in horror, thrashing to get free of them. Their eyes went from pleading to condemning in a blink, and she felt guilt weighing her down even more than their combined weight.</p><p>She couldn’t squirm free, trapped just under the surface of the water. Mr. Hanley gave her a wicked smile and said, “Join us, Michelle. It’s dark and cold down here, but you are still warm.”</p><p>Gasping in horror, she sucked cold water into her lungs and</p><p>Woke up coughing and gagging on the taste of the lake water in her mouth. She sat up on the platform, trying to draw a breath. It took her a long moment to realize it had been a nightmare, that she wasn’t actually drowning. Only then did the restrictive band of panic around her chest release her and she sucked air greedily into her burning lungs.</p><p>Her thrashing had awakened Samantha. The girl saw the fear on Michelle’s face, saw her struggling to get herself under control. Samantha wrapped Michelle up in her arms, held her tightly. Michelle clung to the girl, needed her warmth to help dispel the coldness of the dream.</p><p>“What? What is it?” Samantha asked, meeting Michelle’s eyes.</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Michelle said, “A nightmare. One helluva nightmare.”</p><p>“Do you want to talk about it?” Samantha asked.</p><p>Michelle shook her head, said, “No. Just give me a minute to shake it off.”</p><p>“Did it,” Samantha said, then hesitated before going on, “have something to do with The plane?”</p><p>Her eyes widening, Michelle asked, “How did you know that?”</p><p>There were tears in Samantha’s eyes as she said, “When you passed out You were talking in your sleep. Kept saying ‘Oh, their pale faces’.”</p><p>The color blanched from Michelle’s face as she remembered the way the sun filtering through the green water had made the faces of her dead classmates seem to glow. Samantha saw it, and the tears began to flow as she hugged Michelle tight enough to squeeze the air out of her. Michelle felt tears slip down her own cheeks, and she wondered if she’d ever forget what she had seen at the bottom of the lake.</p><p>They stayed like that a while until they were both cried out. Wiping her eyes, Samantha met Michelle’s eyes and said the thing she needed to hear the most, “There was nothing you could have done.”</p><p>“I know,” she said, with a sad smile.</p><p>Samantha looked at her for a long moment, then nodded. She offered Michelle her hand and Michelle took it. Not satisfied, Samantha crawled in her lap, needing the closeness as much as Michelle did. Michelle wrapped her arms around her. Holding the girl, she finally felt right, again.</p><p>Looking at the mouth of the cave, she saw it was starting to get light out. The night was just beginning to lose its grip on this part of the world, the first rays of the sun pushing the shadows back. Another hour or so and it’d be light enough for them to head down to the lake and retrieve their bags and the class project.</p><p>She said, “We might as well get started with the day. I doubt I’d be able to get back to sleep, anyway.”</p><p>“Okay,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Let’s eat something then we’ll go back to the lake for the gear,” Michelle said.</p><p>“Do you have an appetite now?” Samantha asked, getting off her lap, “you didn’t eat much yesterday.”</p><p>Laughing, Michelle said, “I was miserable. I still don’t feel a hundred percent, but I’m starving.”</p><p>Samantha grinned at her and said, “Well, eat well because you are going to need your strength later.”</p><p>“Oh yeah?” Michelle asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>The smile Samantha favored her with made her heart race. The promise of fun times later in that smile put a little pep in her step and suddenly she didn’t feel so bad.</p><p>Samantha got the fire built back up and started cooking some of the deer meat. While she did that, Michelle looked at their water bucket, saw it was beyond salvage. It wasn’t just a little hole; the whole bottom had fallen out of it. Tossing it aside, she glanced at their solar blanket. Push comes to shove, she could make another one, but she hoped there was something better in the pelican case.</p><p>They ate sitting side by side on the platform. Michelle kept stealing glances at the girl. She couldn’t help it. She’d never been in love before.</p><p>Their bellies full, they headed for the lake. No sooner had she stepped outside the warmth of the cave did Michelle start shivering. It seemed colder than before, but she suspected it was just her. Being hypothermic had left her sensitive to the cold.</p><p>As they walked, the blood began to flow, and she slowly warmed up. Having Samantha at her side, her arm around Michelle’s waist helped some, too. Probably more than the exercise. Her own arm was around Samantha’s shoulders, and she pulled the girl closer. Samantha smiled at her, craned her neck for a quick kiss.</p><p>The raft was where Samantha had left it, and Michelle felt her spirits lifted even more at the sight of her backpack. Even more so than the pelican case, she was happy to see that sturdy bag. She slipped it onto her back, grinning as Samantha did the same with her Snoopy bag. Together they hoisted the pelican case out of the raft. It was a lot heavier than Michelle remembered, and she wondered how she had managed to get it out of the plane and onto the raft. It weighed all of eighty pounds, more than two-thirds her body weight.</p><p><em>Maybe there is air trapped inside, and that made the case more buoyant</em>, she thought, but that didn’t explain how they managed to muscle it into the raft. Shrugging, she decided to think about it when it didn’t feel like her shoulder was going to get pulled out of socket.</p><p>With the case between them, they headed back to the cave. They had to stop a couple of times, switching sides to give their arms a break. Not completely recovered, the trek sapped all of Michelle’s strength. By the time they dropped the case outside the cave, she was out of breath, and her legs were quivering. Sitting on the case, she shook her head.</p><p>“Heavy,” she said, looking at Samantha, “how’d we get this thing in the boat?”</p><p>Laughing, the girl said, “I don’t know.”</p><p>Michelle slipped out of her backpack and pulled it in front of her. Digging to the bottom, she found the pair of sneakers she had packed and handed them to Samantha. Samantha took them, raising her eyebrows questioningly. Smiling, Michelle said, “Your legs look great in heels, but you are going to break your ankle on this ground in them.”</p><p>“Aww, you are worried about me,” Samantha teased, kissing her.</p><p>“Yeah, yeah,” Michelle said, laughing.</p><p>Frowning, Samantha ran her hand around the inside of one of the shoe. She looked at Michelle and asked, “Why is this dry?”</p><p>Michelle laughed and said, “Funny thing about having a survivalist for a father”</p><p>“Seriously?” Samantha said, giving her a sour look, “your backpack is waterproof?”</p><p>“Nah,” Michelle said, then grinned, “but the insert is. It’s my dad’s own design.”</p><p>Shaking her head, Samantha said, “Now, I’m jealous.”</p><p>Michelle shivered. No longer struggling with the case, she was starting to notice the cold, again. Getting to her feet, she said, “Let’s drag this into the cave so we can see what we’ve got. You can lay your stuff out so it can dry.”</p><p>They put their packs in the cave, then muscled the heavy tote next to the fire. Michelle sighed as the heat started thawing her out, again. She popped the six latches that held the box closed and held her breath as she lifted the lid. These boxes were supposed to be watertight, but she knew a lot of manufacturers claimed one thing and the reality of the product was something entirely different. She let out the breath in a sigh of relief as she saw contents were dry and relatively unmolested by the plane crash.</p><p>She watched Samantha dump her bag out near the fire and start spreading things out to dry faster. Smiling, she realized she owed her father another hug and an apology. She had said she didn’t see why she needed a waterproof backpack that was submersible. After all, she was just going on a class trip. He had insisted, telling her shit happened when you least expect.</p><p><em>Very prophetic, Dad</em>, she thought, shaking her head.</p><p>Returning her attention to the case, she wondered about the irony of their situation. It wasn’t the first time since the crash and probably wouldn’t be the last time, either.</p><p>Mr. Hanley was something of survival enthusiast, had even been on Michelle’s father’s trips a few times. He was also an avid reader of hunting and fishing magazines, plus any survival rag he could find. Which is where he found an ad for a contest being sponsored by Protek Survival Gear, where the company wanted their customers to submit videos on alternate ways to use their products.</p><p>Somehow he had slipped the contest by the school board, got permission to add the competition to his lesson plan. He wrote Protek with his intentions of making their contest into a class project, and they had sent him a goody bag of their products.</p><p>It had been April when he sprang the assignment on the class. They would be paired up at random, and they would each be given a piece of gear. They were to find as many alternate uses for their item as possible, demonstrating the uses in a class presentation that Mr. Hanley was to film.</p><p>Michelle had drawn Samantha’s name and ended up doing the project mostly by herself. They had gotten up in front of class and Michelle had shown all the ways you could use a handheld GPS unit other than the most practical and obvious one. She had even got to start a fire in school, which was kind of cool.</p><p>She and Samantha had gotten an A, and she had thought it was over. What she hadn’t known at the time, was that Mr. Hanley had submitted the video of their presentations to Protek’s contest. Protek had loved the video, saw a PR goldmine. They had offered to fly Mr. Hanley and students from the top five presentations out to California, where they had their company based. In return for a quick photo op and public demonstration at one of their conventions, the kids would get a sum of money, a bunch of Protek gear, and two days in the sun on Protek’s dime.</p><p>Again, Mr. Hanley got permission for a class trip, somehow. The project was packed up and put on a plane, along with the lucky ten students and the teacher himself. They were on their way to the presentation when the storm popped up out of nowhere.</p><p>She felt her eyes well up, looking into the tote. It was a painful reminder of the lives that were lost, stirred in her memories that made her heart ache in her breast. She could still see her classmates goofy presentations, and she smiled sadly.</p><p>Blinking away the tears, she took a deep breath and started riffling through the contents. She sighed with relief when she saw a heavy duty metal thermos, glad she wouldn’t need to make another water bucket. Holding it up, she got Samantha’s attention. The girl grinned and nodded her appreciation. She set it aside and kept digging. She found a pup tent that would sleep two, a rigged out backpack, a waterproof sleeping bag, a portable solar panel, a coil of rope with some basic climbing paraphernalia, and the GPS from her demonstration.</p><p>These weren’t the props from their actual presentation but brand new equipment. Protek had shipped them all new gear so they could do their presentations from scratch at the convention. Which was a good thing, because she had all but dismantled the GPS during hers. It had been a neat little pile of parts by the time she was done.</p><p>She pulled the backpack in front of her and started going through its pockets. In one pocket, she found a basic first aid kit. In the big zipper pouch on the front, she found a folding shovel and ax combo. That made her groan, thinking about the shoulder killing work of making the platform with the tiny saw blade on the multitool. She found a compass and rain poncho, in another. Hopefully, they wouldn’t need either.</p><p>Setting the pack aside, she picked up the GPS. She hesitated to turn it on, afraid of what it might tell her. Finally, she pushed the power button and let it start up. While it went through its routine, she looked the unit over. She had hoped to see something that indicated this was a higher end GPS unit, one that featured either an emergency two-way radio or a distress beacon function but it didn’t appear to be. It was just a generic unit that was suitable for hiking or biking.</p><p>Still, it would be a godsend if they had to walk out of here.</p><p>The word Searching appeared on the screen, and she held her breath. It seemed to take a long time for the unit to find their position and that made her even more anxious. When the screen finally loaded, she cringed, even though she had already suspected the truth of their situation. They were in the middle of nowhere, miles and miles from civilization.</p><p>She scrolled south from their position, figuring that was ultimately where they wanted to be. The States were south. She cringed again, seeing how far she had to scroll to make it to a town big enough to show up on the map. Shaking her head, she powered off the GPS unit to save its battery and set it aside.</p><p>Getting up, she went to Samantha’s side. She hunkered down next to her, looking at her soggy clothes spread out on the ground. The girl had packed like she had, expecting the hot California sun, but she did have a pair of jeans and one long sleeved shirt.</p><p>Pointing at her little bikini, Michelle grinned and said, “You probably won’t need that.”</p><p>“It’s a shame, too,” she said, laughing, “I was so looking forward to sitting by the pool.”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Michelle said, kissing her, “I think you got a little sun at the lake. And no pesky tan lines. Still, I wouldn’t have minded seeing you in it.”</p><p>Smiling, Samantha said, “Maybe if we get out of here, I’ll model it for you.”</p><p>“Promise?” Michelle teased.</p><p>“Promise,” Samantha said, kissing her deeply.</p><p>Michelle felt her toes curling and she kissed the girl back passionately. They fed off each others desire, and soon the pelican case and their backpacks were forgotten. In their eagerness, they clawed at each other clothing. Navigating blindly, they managed to get onto the platform before they were completely out of their clothes, but the last scraps of clothing didn’t last long.</p><p>“Mmm,” Samantha said, smiling at her, “This is better than last night. You just went to sleep on me.”</p><p>“I’ll try to make it up to you,” Michelle said, letting her hand slip down the girl’s stomach and between her thighs.</p><p>Samantha moaned as her fingers mashed her labia and teased her bud in lazy circles. She put her arms around Michelle’s neck, kissing her deeply as her body began to move against Michelle’s hand. Breaking the kiss, she pressed her face into the crook of Michelle’s neck, moaning thickly. Her hips undulated against Michelle’s hand, moving faster and faster as the girl became excited. Her breathing was fast and hot on Michelle’s neck and her arms tightened on Michelle. The sounds of her arousal filled the cave.</p><p>Michelle’s free hand roamed over Samantha, thrilling to the smooth skin under her fingertips. She couldn’t get enough of the girl, her touch greedy. Samantha responded to her caresses, her cries getting louder.</p><p>“Oh God,” Samantha said, breathlessly. She kissed Michelle’s neck, then pulled back. Her face was screwed up in pleasure as she looked Michelle, then kissed her passionately. Or tried to, only to moan into Michelle’s kiss.</p><p>Michelle kissed the girl’s neck, then her collarbone. Samantha leaned backward, putting her weight on her arms. Taking it as an invitation, she kissed the slope of one breast, letting her tongue trace around the pink areola. The girl’s back arched, pushing the breast against Michelle’s mouth. She trapped the stiffening nipple with her teeth, drawing a thick moan from Samantha. She didn’t let up until the girl was a panting mess. Then she moved to her other breast. She worked the girl into a state, her body writhing against her mouth and hand.</p><p>Kissing her way up, she pressed her lips to the girls and Samantha let her into her mouth. She could feel the girl’s growing excitement in her kiss. Her fingers moved faster between the girl’s thighs, and Samantha had to break the kiss.</p><p>Samantha met Michelle’s eyes, and Michelle saw the girl start to come, saw the widening of her eyes and the realization as it spread on her face. It was kind of sexy, watching the girl surrender to ecstasy. Her eyes squeezed shut as her body exploded with pleasure, her cry cutting off half way as the climax took her breath away. She looked almost surprised as her body shook out of control and she had to push Michelle’s hand away. Her hips still jerked even with her hand gone, as if her nerve endings could still feel the ghost of her touch. As she finally became still, a blissful smile spread on her face, and her eyes opened. The sated look she favored Michelle made her smile.</p><p>Leaning in, Samantha kissed her heatedly, pushing her backward. Michelle laughed as the girl bore her to her back, leaning down from her hands and knees to kiss her. Michele’s pulse kicked up as the girl began to move lower. By the time Samantha gently spread her thighs wide, she was more than ready for the girl’s mouth. The first caress of her tongue sent shivers of pleasure through her young body. The hot, wet pressure had her nerve endings singing, and she couldn’t stop moaning in harmony. Samantha rolled her eyes up at Michelle, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. She trapped the hood of Michelle’s clit with her lips, gently sucking on it. The sensation was so intense she arched her back off the platform, then her whole body. Samantha went with her, never letting up her assault on Michelle’s clitoris.</p><p>The girl seemed to know just what her body wanted, had her writhing in ecstasy. With her able tongue, she teased moan after moan from Michelle’s slack mouth. Samantha’s fingers were digging into Michelle’s thighs as she tried to wrangle her thrashing body. The pain sort of melded with all the other wonderful sensations awash in her.</p><p>“Oh shit,” Michelle gasped, propping up on her elbows, “don’t stop. I’m going to come!”</p><p>Samantha looked up at her, meeting her eyes. The girl wouldn’t let her look away as the pressure built up inside. Pleasure swelled and swelled until she didn’t think she could take any more. She saw the girl smile as she pushed Michelle past the point of no return and her body stiffened. It was the last thing she saw before her orgasm forced her eyes closed and her body shook violently.</p><p>When she opened her eyes, she saw Samantha grinning down at her. Propping up on her elbows, she kissed the deeply. When Samantha responded to her kiss, Michelle knew it would be a while before they were going to get back to the pelican case. Grinning, she pulled the girl down atop of her without breaking the kiss. They lay like that a while, kissing and exploring each others body.</p><p>Eventually, Samantha grinned down at Michelle and got to her knees. Straddling on of Michelle’s hips, she lowered her body to Michelle’s. As they nested together, she leaned forward to kiss Michelle. The first roll of her hips brought a sigh from both of them. Michelle touched the girl’s cheek lovingly as their bodies began to move against one another. Both girls smiled as they found an easy rhythm, complementing each other perfectly. Samantha gave Michelle a pointed smile, and she winked at the girl.</p><p>Looking up at Samantha, Michelle found the roll of her hips fascinating, couldn’t tear her eyes away. She ran her hands up the girl’s thighs and onto her buttocks, helping her really grind their bodies together. Samantha put her hands down on either side of Michelle, leaning her weight on them so she could focus on the flex of her lower body. Michelle found something new to be fascinated by, the jiggling of her small breasts as their bodies came together. Her hands slipped from Samantha’s hips, up her flanks, and onto her breasts. She kneaded them until the girl bit her lip and groaned. Samantha’s eyes flashed at Michelle, and she knew the girl was excited by her touch.</p><p>Samantha leaned in and kissed her. It lingered until they were both gasping for air. Samantha finally broke it, pulled back to grin at her. Michelle saw the affection in the girl’s eyes, and it made her own heart swell a little. How the girl had gotten to her so fast, she didn’t know, but the heart racing in her breast belonged to Samantha.</p><p>The feel of Samantha’s body rubbing against her own felt too good to bear, a delicious torture on her sensitive nerve endings. She felt an orgasm building up steam deep inside and met Samantha’s eyes. The girl nodded, her cries growing sharper. Michelle fought the rising pressure in her body, wanting to come with the girl. There was just something intimate, something sexy about losing control at the same time. She saw Samantha’s hips start to jerk, heard the urgency in her cries and knew she was coming, too. Finally, she let go, and her body exploded with pleasure. Samantha stiffened atop her, crying out one last time. She collapsed atop Michelle, and they shook together.</p><p>Michelle smiled at Samantha, and the girl favored her with a smile that made her think, <em>The girl’s insatiable. She wasn’t kidding about needing my strength.</em></p><p>She grinned, kissing the girl.</p><p>———————————</p><p>Some time later- just how much later Michelle wasn’t sure- they finally untangled themselves and stretched out side by side. Sated, she smiled up at the ceiling. That had been their most intense bout of lovemaking, yet.</p><p>Samantha rolled onto her side, moving against Michelle. Wrapping the girl up in her arms, Michelle said, “I love you.”</p><p>Smiling, Samantha said, “I love you, too.”</p><p>“I looked at the GPS earlier” she said, finding and taking Samantha’s hand.</p><p>“Yeah?”</p><p>“We have two options- stay or go,” Michelle said.</p><p>“Go?” Samantha parroted, lifting her head to look at Michelle.</p><p>“We stay here, who knows how long it is until we are found. I haven’t heard any planes fly over or seen any sign of civilization,” she said.</p><p>“You want to try walking out of here?” Samantha asked, searching Michelle’s eyes.</p><p>“Not really,” Michelle said, laughing, “but I think it might be a better option than waiting.”</p><p>Samantha looked at her a moment longer, then nodded. Laying her head back on Michelle’s shoulder, she said, “Okay.”</p>"
1190,"The Wild, Part 4",Ebo,0,"Samantha and Michelle begin their trek out of the Canadian woods, finding sometime to break in their new camp.","['g/g trib', 'fingers', 'rom']","<p>“Tomorrow is the big day.”</p><p>Michelle snuggled tighter against Samantha, smiling at the feel of her warm body pressed against her own. Since that first time together, she has gotten used to sleeping with the girl, wasn’t sure if she could get to sleep without lying next to her. It has only been a couple of weeks, but she couldn’t even remember what it was like not to share a bed with her.</p><p><em>Maybe we should just stay here</em>, Stephanie thought and not for the first time. It was just fantasy, wishful thinking. Mostly, she didn’t want to give up her time with Samantha.</p><p>She knew the girl loved her in the woods, but would Samantha still love her when she wasn’t the only girl for a hundred miles. She had doubts, even though Samantha hadn’t given her a reason to have any. The girl seemed to genuinely love her, something that made Michelle’s heart pitter patter in her chest every time she saw it Samantha’s eyes. Still, she had doubts.</p><p>It was just Samantha was beautiful and popular and moved in circles Michelle wasn’t a part of. She didn’t know how things would work once they made it back to civilization and she was afraid social pressures might be the death of their relationship.</p><p>Her arms tightened around the girl, involuntarily, and she was afraid to let go.</p><p>“Are we still starting out when the sun comes up?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“I think so,” Michelle said, kissing Samantha’s shoulder, “we are as ready as we are going to get.”</p><p>They had stayed at their little camp for an extra week, to let Michelle recover some from her freezing dip in the lake and to gather supplies for the hike out through the woods. They had gathered tinder materials and caught a bunch of fish to smoke for the trip. Laying out all the survival gear they had liberated from the drowned plane, they had decided what they would need and what they could leave behind. Leaving anything behind didn’t sit well with Michelle, but she knew they needed to make their packs manageable in weight, so some stuff had to stay.</p><p>Michelle had hoped to be rescued before they had to start the arduous trek, but no one seemed to pass through this part of Canada. Not that she was surprised that no planes had passed overhead or no hunter had stumbled upon them. As beautiful and serene as this place was, it was as remote a place as she had ever known. Civilization hadn’t made any inroads into these wilds.</p><p>“So, this is our last night in this place?” Samantha said, rolling in Michelle’s arms to face her.</p><p>Smiling at her, Michelle said, “Yeah. I guess it is.”</p><p>“Is it weird that I’m going to miss this place?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“A little,” Michelle said, then laughed, “I’m going to miss it, too. The home we made together.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, kissing her tenderly.</p><p>“Mm, minty fresh,” Michelle said, when Samantha pulled back.</p><p>Laughing, Samantha said, “I feel almost human, since you brought back my bag and I can brush my teeth. It’s a little thing, but it makes this so much more… enjoyable.”</p><p>“Enjoyable?” Michelle asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“You haven’t been having fun?” Samantha asked, meeting her eyes.</p><p>Michelle kissed her, said, “This has been the best summer vacation ever.”</p><p>Samantha smiled warmly at her, then the smile slipped a little. Michelle knew what she was thinking and she kind of regretted the statement. She had been flirting and not thinking about the travesty that had started this crazy camping trip in the middle of the Canadian nowhere. Sometimes she almost forgot the faces of her dead classmates, then they’d creep up on her like now and she’d feel sick to her stomach with guilt.</p><p>Shaking her head, Michelle said, “And the worst summer vacation ever. One extreme to the other.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, snuggling against her, “we need to get out of here so we… so we can send someone for their bodies. We owe it to their families.”</p><p>“We will,” Michelle said, kissing the top of Samantha’s head.</p><p>She had saved the lat and long of the lake as a destination in the GPS, so they could give it to someone when they made it to civilization. The bodies of her classmates could be retrieved and returned to their families. It was the only consolation Michelle had to offer them and it broke her heart every time she thought about it.</p><p>Michelle knew guilt would weigh her down if she let it, so she forced the thought of her lost classmates from her mind. She squeezed Samantha a little tighter, glad for the girl. She was just the distraction and moral support she needed.</p><p>Samantha surprised Michelle, suddenly getting off the platform. She went the fire pit, picking up one of the charred bits of wood. Michelle propped up on her elbow, watching as the girl duck-walked to the rear wall of the cave. Frowning, she wondered what the girl was doing. Samantha used the piece of wood to draw a heart on the stone, then wrote her full name. Michelle’s heart swelled when the girl added ‘Michelle Micheals’ to the heart.</p><p>“This way, anyone finding this will know we were here,” Samantha said, coming back to bed, “and that I love you.”</p><p>Pulling the girl into her arms, Michelle said, “I love you, too.”</p><p>“You know,” Samantha said, smiling playfully at her, “with this being our last night here…”</p><p>“I was hoping you’d say that,” Michelle said, kissing her. The kiss deepened in a hurry and Michelle realized the girl wanted it as much as she did. As their excitement grew, they pawed at each others’ clothing, in a rush to get out of them. In her eagerness, Michelle bumped her head on the ceiling, said, “Yeah, that smarts.”</p><p>“You okay?” Samantha asked, trying not to laugh.</p><p>“I’ll live,” Michelle said, rubbing her head and laughing, “um, maybe for safety sake, we should just get undressed, then continue this.”</p><p>Samantha laughed and kissed her, said, “Okay.”</p><p>They hurriedly undressed, clothing flung unceremoniously aside. Naked, they slipped into each others’ arms, again. The minor head injury and pause to disrobe didn’t diminish their desire for each other. Their lips met, their kiss deepening in a hurry.</p><p>Samantha urged Michelle to her back, crawling atop her. With a playful grin, Samantha gave her a quick kiss before working her way down Michelle’s body, her hands and lips leaving Michelle’s skin tingling in their wake. Samantha took her time, made Michelle a frustrated and horny mess by the time she gently spread Michelle’s legs wide and moved between them. Michelle shivered deliciously as Samantha slipped her hands along the insides of her thighs, her touch as light as a kiss from a ghost.</p><p>The girl’s fingers found Michelle’s tender bud, making these little circles that drove her body wild. The lovely pressure and friction had her nerve endings singing and her hips moving on their own. Michelle grabbed the edges of the platform, her fingering tightening on the rough wood as pleasure worked through her young body. She closed her eyes, lost herself to the wonderful sensations.</p><p>Her eyes sprang open when Samantha’s lips found one of her straining nipples, trapping it and gently sucking on it. She groaned as it began to ache sweetly and her back arched, pushing her breast against the girl’s mouth eagerly. Samantha’s fingers never stopped moving between Michelle’s thighs as the girl used her lips and her free hand to tease and explore Michelle.</p><p>So many sensations, all vying for her brain’s attention and they all blurred into one big toe-curling sensation that Michelle couldn’t get enough of. She lost all control of her body as it writhed in pleasure and her cries of ecstasy filled the cave, spilling out into the night air.</p><p>Outside, Blue started howling along with her, making Michelle’s cheeks color. She didn’t want to think about the wolf listening to them make love and yelled, “Take a walk, Blue. A little privacy!”</p><p>The howling stopped, and Michelle listened intently. Just the sound of insects and the popping of the wood on the fire. The wolf might have actually taken a walk. She wanted to check but not bad enough to make Samantha stop the lovely things she was doing. Turning back eyes back to Samantha, she saw the girl was amused.</p><p>“She’s just a wolf,” Samantha said, smiling.</p><p>“Yeah, but it’s hard to concentrate with her howling along,” Michelle said, grinning sheepishly.</p><p>“I think she actually took a walk,” Samantha said, laughing.</p><p>“She’s smart and <em>considerate</em>,” Michelle said, around a moan, “that’s why I love her.”</p><p>“I love me some Blue, too,” Samantha said, leaning in to kiss Michelle, “I’m glad she decided to keep us.”</p><p>Laughing, Michelle said, “Yeah.”</p><p>Michelle forgot about the wolf and was able to focus on all the lovely things Samantha was doing to her. It didn’t take long for the girl to have her right on the edge of coming, waiting for that little nudge that would topple her over the edge into bliss. At this point, she wouldn’t have cared if Blue started howling, again. Her body craved that breath-stealing, toe-curling, little death of an orgasm she felt building up inside. Then it came, that explosion of pleasure that arched her back off the platform and drove a cry of ecstasy from her. Her orgasm had its way with her, tried to shake her pieces, then left her as limp as a wet rag. Trembling all over, she basked in the afterglow, feeling ready to float away on the slightest breeze.</p><p>When Samantha’s pretty face appeared above her, Michelle pulled the girl down for a kiss to show her appreciation. Samantha giggled and kissed her back.</p><p>“Your turn,” Michelle said, rolling atop Samantha.</p><p>“Um, I was thinking we…might try something,” Samantha said, chewing on her lip nervously.</p><p>“Try what?” Michelle asked, curious.</p><p>Samantha took Michelle’s hand, running it down her stomach and between her thighs. This wasn’t anything new, and Michelle wondered what the girl had in mind. Samantha turned Michelle’s hand palm up, straightened out her index and middle finger. Michelle’s eyes grew wide as she guessed what the girl had in mind. She pulled her hand back and looked at the girl, saw she was serious.</p><p>“Are you sure?” Michelle asked, thinking about the horror stories she had been told about losing her virginity.</p><p>Smiling reassuringly at her, Samantha said, “You won’t hurt me.”</p><p>Michelle wondered how that could be, but when Samantha took her hand, again, and guided toward her girlhood, Michelle eased her fingers inside the girl. Samantha’s eyes got big, but there was no pain on her face. A moan passed Samantha’s parted lips as Michelle’s finger slipped deep inside of her.</p><p>Looking down at her hand and her fingers buried in Samantha, Michelle couldn’t believe she was doing this. Samantha was velvety smooth and slick, her body gripping Michelle’s fingers eagerly, a sensation that didn’t compare to anything she had experienced before. When she glanced back at Samantha, the girl was still chewing on her lip nervously.</p><p>“Is this okay?” Michelle asked, feeling like she should say something.</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Samantha said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Should I move them?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“Be gentle,” Samantha said.</p><p>Slow and easy, Michelle eased her fingers out, then pushed them back in. Samantha’s back arched and she moaned thickly. Taking that as encouragement, Michelle found an easy rhythm, thrusting her fingers in and out of Samantha’s slick core. Each time her fingers bit deep, Samantha would moan or sigh. When Michelle gradually let her pace increase, the girl grabbed a hold of the platform, holding on for dear life.</p><p>“Do you feel a spot feels different? On the belly side?” Samantha asked in a breathy moan.</p><p>Michelle thought she found the spot Samantha was talking about, rubbing her fingers, against it. She grinned when Samantha’s cries grew instantly louder, her body going crazy. There was no doubt she had found it, then.</p><p>Still, Samantha confirmed she had found it, saying, “Oh God. Right there!”</p><p>Michelle had to ask, “How do you know about this spot?”</p><p>“Um,” Samantha said, laughing, “I found it.”</p><p>“Found it?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“Ask me later,” Samantha said, her face red with what could have been excitement or embarrassment.</p><p>Shrugging, Michelle leaned in a kissed the girl. Samantha put a hand behind Michelle’s head, holding her to the kiss. The girl finally had to break the kiss as Michelle’s fingers forced a moan from her. Pulling back, Michelle grinned at Samantha, asked, “Does this feel good?”</p><p>“God, yeah,” Samantha said, with something that was somewhere between a laugh and a moan.</p><p>It wasn’t long before Samantha’s little sounds of enjoyment grew louder, sharper. Michelle saw the tension in the girl’s stomach muscles, knew she was close. Samantha’s body was like a watch spring wound until it was in danger of coming undone. Michelle couldn’t look away as the girl started to come, her eyes flashing with excitement. It was sensual and exciting, watching Samantha surrender to the ecstasy welling up inside. There was a breathless moment right before Samantha climaxed, a moment of stillness, then her body went crazy.</p><p>Michelle eased her fingers out of Samantha, leaned in to give the girl a lingering kiss before stretching out beside her. Samantha moved against her, and Michelle pulled her even closer.</p><p>“I was curious,” Samantha said, without preamble.</p><p>“About what?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“What sex would feel like,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Okay,” Michelle said, laughing.</p><p>“You asked how I knew about the g-spot,” Michelle said.</p><p>“G-spot?” Michelle said, then guessed, “that spot you had me find?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, taking a deep breath, “I was curious about sex, so read a bunch of articles in my dad’s guy magazines. Probably not the best source of information for a young girl. Anyway, I was still curious so I… I have this big Sharpie-”</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Michelle said, “Wow. I thought you and Bianca got frisky, but you and your school supplies, huh?”</p><p>“Hey,” Samantha said, swatting her. She was laughing, too, though.</p><p>“Did it hurt?” Michelle asked, cringing, “you know, when you… Well, you know?”</p><p>“A little, I guess,” Samantha said, then laughed, “nothing like my mom and aunt made it sound like. I think adults just tell those stories, so young girls wait to have sex.”</p><p>“Huh,” Michelle said, thinking about that. Her own mother had told her a few horror stories, that was for sure.</p><p>—————————————-</p><p>Michelle woke up early, before the sun was up. Laying on her side and listening to Samantha’s shallow breathing as she slept, she watched as it got light outside. The night fought, kicking and clawing to keep its hold on the day but the advancing sun drove it away to skulk on the other side of the world.</p><p>She knew she should wake up Samantha so they could eat breakfast and start their voyage out of the Canadian woods, but Samantha’s body was so warm and soft nestled against her own, she was loathed to get up. She procrastinated as long as the clock ticking in her head would allow, just enjoying being close to the sleeping girl.</p><p>Finally, she put her hand on Samantha’s shoulder, gently shaking her awake. The girl grumbled, then rolled in Michelle’s arms, offering her a sleepy smile. Returning it, Michelle kissed her, said, “Morning.”</p><p>“Morning,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Let’s have breakfast so that we can get going,” Michelle said.</p><p>“Right,” Samantha said.</p><p>While the girl ran outside to take care of the call of nature, Michelle set some of the last remaining chunks of deer meat out next to the fire to get warm. She had cut them thin, then left them hanging over the fire to dry out. It wasn’t the most appetizing way of preparing venison, but, without refrigeration, it was the only option. The meat would have spoiled in a hurry, otherwise.</p><p>They had done the same with the fish they had caught. Hopefully, they had enough food that they wouldn’t have to forage on their walk out of here. She wanted it to be a stroll in the park, almost pleasant, save for the tired muscles and aching feet.</p><p>She grabbed her clothes, stepping outside to get dressed. The low ceiling of the cave made it awkward at best, and there wasn’t anyone to see her naked. Well, except Samantha and Blue, and neither girl would be all that surprised seeing her without her clothes on.</p><p>As she slipped into her panties, she decided she wouldn’t mind getting caught like this. She’d be okay with being embarrassed, as long as they were rescued. Unfortunately, she finished getting dressed without giving anyone other than the wolf an eyeful.</p><p>Samantha appeared beside her with her own clothes and started getting dressed. With her backpack liberated from the lake, Samantha had changed into more appropriate clothing- jeans and a long sleeved t-shirt. Still not the warmest clothing but a lot less drafty than the short skirt she had been wearing.</p><p>“You look good in jeans,” Michelle said, admiring the girl’s backside as she bent over to slip into the shoes Michelle had given her.</p><p>“So you keep telling me,” Samantha said, grinning at her, “what’s that… Three times now?”</p><p>“Some truths bear repeating,” Michelle said, going to the girl, “I’m going to keep telling you how hot you are. Better get used to it.”</p><p>Samantha moved against Michelle, putting her arms around Michelle’s neck. Smiling fondly at Michelle, she said, “You promise?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, kissing her. It lingered a little longer than it should, and she finally had to pull back, “We need to get moving. If we keep kissing like that, we’ll never leave the cave.”</p><p>Samantha laughed, “We could always leave tomorrow.”</p><p>Giving Samantha a curious look, Michelle asked, “Tomorrow? Aren’t you ready to get out of this place?”</p><p>“Honestly,” Samantha said, meeting Michelle’s eyes, “it’s so beautiful here and peaceful… And real. No pretenses and pretending. It puts things in perspective… Like what’s really important and what isn’t. I- I like it here. I guess that is what I’m trying to say.”</p><p>Michelle blinked at the girl, surprised.</p><p>“Besides,” Samantha said, kissing her, “I’ve gotten used to sleeping with you. I’m not sure I can get to sleep without your arms around me, anymore.”</p><p>Michelle had a catch in her throat, her heart going pitter patter in her breast hearing the girl say the same things she had been thinking last night. She swallowed hard, managed to say, “You’ll just have to tell your parents I’m moving in.”</p><p>Grinning, Samantha said, “Not sure they’ll go for it.”</p><p>“Then I’ll have to convince my parents to let you move in,” Michelle said, kissing her.</p><p>Suddenly shy, Samantha asked, “Do you think your parents will like me?”</p><p>They had been playing before, but Michelle thought this was a real question, so she said, “I do. Especially Dad. You’ll have his respect when we make it out of here.”</p><p>“Do your parents, um… How do I ask this-” Samantha asked, blushing.</p><p>“Mom and Dad know about me being a lesbian,” Michelle said, laughing, “if that is what you are trying to ask.”</p><p>“Really? You told them?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“It kind of came up when I got suspended for blackening Tara’s eye. They wanted to know why I hit her, and I didn’t have an excuse ready. I ended up telling them the truth.”</p><p>“Was it scary?” Samantha asked, meeting Michelle’s eyes, “Telling them?”</p><p>“Um, a little,” Michelle said, then laughed, “it would probably be a lot scarier now. At the time, I really didn’t understand what I was admitting.”</p><p>“That makes sense,” Samantha said, lost in thought.</p><p>“I take it your parents don’t know about you,” Michelle said, easily reading the answer in the girl’s expression.</p><p>“Um, no,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Are you going to tell them when you get back?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“I’m gonna have to,” Samantha said, smiling at Michelle, “they are going to wonder about you, why we are spending so much time together.”</p><p>Michelle looked at her for a long moment, then decided the girl meant it. Her doubts about Samantha and her were calmed, soothed by the girl’s assertation that they would still be together when they got back. She smiled warmly at the girl, kissed her deeply.</p><p>“Mm, what was that all about?” Samantha asked, giving her a curious smile, “not that I’m complaining.”</p><p>“I guess I got carried away a little,” Michelle said, wondering if the girl could read her thoughts in her eyes. Samantha had an uncanny knack for doing just that. She looked away before the girl could see her doubts, said, “Let’s eat.”</p><p>Michelle turned to go back into the cave, but Samantha caught her hand. Turning back to her, Michelle saw Samantha smiling affectionately at her. Michelle sighed, realizing she hadn’t turned away quick enough.</p><p>“If someone had told me I’d end up loving you before the plane crash, I would have thought they were off their rocker,” Samantha said, meeting and holding Michelle’s eyes, “but I do love you. More and more each day and that isn’t going to change when we get out of here. I see it in your eyes, these fleeting little doubts. So let me put them to rest: you are beautiful, smart, funny, great in the sack and know how to make a bow out of a stick and some shoestrings. What more could a girl want?”</p><p>Michelle looked the girl in stunned silence, seeing the truth of every word in the girl’s eyes. Tears stung her own, and she flew into Samantha’s arms, nearly squeezing the breath out of the girl in her exuberance.</p><p>Samantha hugged her back, said, “This place… It is an opportunity to love you, not a reason. It’s not an opportunity I’m going let pass me by.”</p><p>“I love you, too,” Michelle said, tears spilling down her cheeks. No one had ever said anything like that to her before, and she couldn’t breathe, her heart swelling to take up all the room in her chest. She wanted to hug Samantha tighter, but she was already in danger of crushing her ribs. All she could do was cry and grin like an idiot, burying her face in the crook of Samantha’s neck.</p><p>Pulling back to kiss Michelle tenderly, Samantha said, “No more doubts, right?”</p><p>“No more doubts,” Michelle said, feeling like she might float away.</p><p>“Good,” Samantha said, smiling warmly at her, “then let’s eat. I’m starving.”</p><p>“Right,” Michelle said, wiping her eyes. Laughing self-consciously, she said, “Sorry about that- crying like a baby. It’s just… No one has ever said anything like that to me before.”</p><p>“I’ve never had cause to say it before,” Samantha said, touching her cheek.</p><p>More tears of joy threatened to come, and Michelle took a deep breath to get herself under control. The girl had tugged the hell out of her heartstrings, and she was having some trouble recovering. If she kept saying things like that, she might never recover.</p><p>Hand in hand, they went back into the cave. Michelle couldn’t stop stealing glances at Samantha, her heart getting a little funny ever time she saw her. Lost in her own thoughts and the beauty of the girl sitting across from her, Michelle hardly noticed the breakfast she was eating, really only became aware of it when she ran out of the deer meat. Looking down, she realized she had eaten the whole thing without tasting one bite of it.</p><p>Grinning sheepishly, Michelle thought, <em>The girl’s got my head in the clouds.</em></p><p>“Let’s get going,” Michelle said, glancing at Samantha, “we need to get across the lake and find the river before nightfall.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, looking around the cave one more time, “I’m going to miss this place.”</p><p>“Me, too,” Michelle said, surprised by how much she meant it.</p><p>Samantha pulled her pack in front of her, opening the front pouch and pulling out the digital camera she had squirreled away there. She had removed the batteries and set the camera near the fire, leaving it dry out. It had been in her pack ever since, untested. Michelle had wondered about that, why the girl hadn’t tried turning it on to see if it worked. Michelle wanted to ask but didn’t. Waiting seemed important to the girl.</p><p>Now the girl fiddled with it, seemed nervous about turning it on. Michelle offered the girl her hand and Samantha smiled warmly as she took it. She finally worked up the courage to push the power button, holding her breath. She let it out in a relieved rush as the camera powered on, then went through its start up routine.</p><p>“I can’t believe this still works,” Samantha said, grinning at Michelle.</p><p>“Lucky,” Michelle said.</p><p>“Do we have time? I want to do something real quick,” Samantha said, excitedly.</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Michelle said, raising her eyebrows, “what did you want to do?”</p><p>“I want to record a quick tour, so I can show my parents when we make it back home,” Samantha said, meeting Michelle’s eyes when she added, “and I want to remember this place.”</p><p>“Don’t forget Blue,” Michelle said, laughing, “no one is going to believe us without video evidence.”</p><p>“I could never forget her,” Samantha said, then frowned, “I just realized… She won’t be able to come with us.”</p><p>Sighing, Michelle nodded, “Blue trusts us but I can’t see a wild wolf sitting in a rubber raft as we paddle across a lake. We’ll have to say our goodbyes before we push off.”</p><p>“We’ll have to take a bunch of video of her before we go,” Samantha said, sounding as bummed out as Michelle was about leaving the wolf behind.</p><p>They had only known the kooky wolf a little over a week, but Blue had found her way into the girls’ hearts. She was the second girl Michelle had fallen in love with in these woods and it broke her heart a little to leave her behind.</p><p>“Let’s make the video so that we can get going,” Michelle said, giving Samantha a sad smile.</p><p>Sighing, Samantha said, “Yeah. Dragging it out won’t make it any easier.”</p><p>Samantha switched the camera to video mode, then handed it to Michelle, asking, “Do you mind shooting, so I can be in the video?”</p><p>“Yeah, I can do that,” Michelle said, figuring out how to make it work. When she had it, she asked, “How do you want to do this?”</p><p>“Just follow my lead,” Samantha said, smiling at her, “come on. We’ll start outside the cave.”</p><p>Michelle followed Samantha’s lead, shooting video of the campsite as the girl pointed out what they had done to make it their home. They crawled inside, capturing the platform and the fire pit, even the carcass of their improvised water bucket. As they documented their struggles, Michelle felt a sense of pride in what they had accomplished. In the moment, what they had done to survive didn’t seem like a big deal, but looking back at where they were now versus where they had been when they dragged their waterlogged bodies out of the life raft, she thought they had a lot to be proud of.</p><p>“This beautiful creature is Blue,” Samantha said, when they found the wolf sunning herself, “I don’t know if the camera can pick it up, but she has the most beautiful blue eyes. Don’t you, Blue?”</p><p>Blue turned to them, grinning. Again, Michelle thought the wolf understood more than it should, might even have recognized the compliment. Like Samantha had said, Michelle wondered if the camera would truly capture the curious animal, would it pick up on the wolf’s intelligence. Somehow, she doubted it.</p><p>Samantha surprised Michelle from her thoughts, taking the camera from her. Blinking in surprise, Michelle found herself on the other end of it.</p><p>“And this is beautiful girl is Michelle,” Samantha said, smiling at Michelle from behind the camera.</p><p>“Hi,” Michelle said, with a little wave. She didn’t know what else to say.</p><p>“You’ve probably already met her and probably already know I’m madly in love with her,” Samantha said, then giggled, “unless I’ve chickened out about telling you. In which case… Surprise!”</p><p>Caught off guard, Michelle asked, “Um, are you sure you want that in the video?”</p><p>Pausing the recording, Samantha said, “Yeah, I do.”</p><p>“I assume your family will want to see this video,” Michelle said, pointing at the camera.</p><p>“Probably,” Samantha said, smiling playfully. She knew what Michelle was really hinting at, but she was having some fun at Michelle’s expense. Finally, she said, “You aren’t going to be a secret from my family, Michelle. Although, I might need you there for moral support when I tell them I have a girlfriend.”</p><p>“Someone to point at and say she did it?” Michelle asked, teasing.</p><p>“More or less,” Samantha said, laughing.</p><p>“How do you think your parents will react?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“I think they’ll be okay with it,” Samantha said, then laughed nervously, “but I can’t be certain.”</p><p>“You could always just let them watch the video,” Michelle said, smiling at her, “like you said- surprise!”</p><p>“That probably won’t go over well,” Samantha said, shaking her head.</p><p>“We’ll worry about telling them when we get closer to civilization,” Michelle said, putting an arm around her shoulders, “let’s finish your video and get going.”</p><p>“Right,” Samantha said, nodding, “I want to take some video of the stream we caught the fish in… and the lake.”</p><p>“There is a clearing I’d like some video of,” Michelle said, thinking about the tense confrontation with Blue and her pack, “for when I try to convince people I stared down a pack of wolves with a bow and arrow.”</p><p>“Okay,” Samantha said, laughing, “good luck convincing them, though.”</p><p>“I doubt they’ll believe me, but, at least, I’ll be able to show them where I ‘made it all up’ at,” Michelle said, shaking her head.</p><p>They spent twenty minutes visiting the stream and the clearing, walking hand in hand. Blue accompanied them, her tongue lolling out happily as she walked beside them. She seemed more like a pet than a wild animal, and it made Michelle’s heart ache even more.</p><p>They saved the lake for last, since it was the starting point of their journey, anyway. With a stop at the cave for their things and one last look around, they headed for the lake. They loaded the packs in the raft, ready to shove off for their paddle across the lake. The only thing left to do was say goodbye.</p><p>“Come here, Blue,” Michelle said, squatting down.</p><p>Blue tilted her head to one side, giving Michelle a curious look. The wolf made a mewling sound in the back of her throat, seemed anxious as she padded over to Michelle. Ever perceptive, Blue knew something was up, responding to Michele’s change in mood. She let Michelle pet her, then stood stiffly when Michelle hugged her.</p><p>“Blue,” Michelle said, tears stinging her eyes, “we have to go.”</p><p>Michelle pulled back and met the wolf’s eyes. Most wild animals shied away from making eye contact with humans, but Blue didn’t look away. Michelle saw deep sadness in the wolf’s eyes, an understanding that Michelle and Samantha were leaving. That look in Blue’s eyes stole Michelle’s breath, and she hugged the wolf, again. When Blue whimpered miserably, it was a stab to Michelle’s heart and the tears started to fall. She didn’t want to let go of her.</p><p>“I’m sorry, Blue,” Michelle said, her voice thick with emotion, “this is the way it has to be.”</p><p>It took some time, but Michelle managed to let go of the wolf. She saw Samantha kneeling beside them, her eyes red from crying, too.</p><p>“Hey, Blue,” Samantha said, getting the wolf’s attention. Blue went to her, nuzzled her neck. Samantha hugged her furry neck, the tears flowing freely, again.</p><p>“God, this sucks,” Samantha said, letting go of Blue.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, putting a hand on her shoulder.</p><p>“Bye, Blue,” Samantha said, getting shakily to her feet, “let’s go. I- I can’t… Let’s just go.”</p><p>“Okay,” Michelle said, standing up, “I love you, Blue. I’ll never forget you.”</p><p>With that, she turned and went to the raft. She felt Blue watching her, but didn’t look back. She couldn’t stand to see the look in the wolf’s eyes, again. They pushed the raft into the water, and Michelle held it steady while Samantha climbed in. Michelle stepped into the boat, pushing away from the shore before pulling her second foot in. They were officially underway, their long trek out of the woods just beginning.</p><p>Grabbing the oars, Michelle started paddling. She hoped as she put distance between herself and Blue, it wouldn’t hurt so much, but it didn’t help any. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw the wolf standing at the water’s edge, pawing the ground anxiously like she was thinking about swimming after them. Michelle wished she hadn’t looked back.</p><p>“I know I’m repeating myself, but this sucks,” Samantha said, fresh tears streaming down her cheeks.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle agreed.</p><p>——————————————-</p><p>They made it across the lake and managed to find the stream that would take them to the river that they’d be following for three-quarters of the trip out of the wilderness. Michelle had seen it on the GPS, had planned on using the water to get around as long as she could. Unfortunately, the Canadian wilderness wasn’t cooperating. The stream was clogged with dead fall trees and jagged rocks making it nearly impassible.</p><p>Standing on the shore, Michelle looked as far downstream as she could see and she didn’t see any change in the condition of the stream. Sighing, she turned to Samantha and said, “We won’t be able to raft through that mess. We’ll tear a hole in the raft and be swimming in no time. I don’t know about you, but I don’t want to get in that water, again.”</p><p>“Then we need a new plan,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, already weighing their options. There were really only two- try to portage the raft the two miles to the larger river or abandon it and just settle for hoofing it out of the woods. The raft wasn’t particularly heavy, but it would be a pain to carry, especially since the terrain around the stream wasn’t much better than the stream itself. She hated the thought of leaving such a useful resource behind, but it seemed the better choice.</p><p>Still, she thought she’d at least give Samantha a chance to weigh in on what they should do. She said, “We have two options: we can carry the raft across land and hope for clearer water further downstream, or we can abandon it here and start walking.”</p><p>Samantha looked downstream, her eyes roaming over the bank. Michelle saw Samantha come to the same conclusion she had, that the thick underbrush and rocky terrain would be a pain to navigate with the awkward raft. Glancing at Michelle, she asked, “What are the odds of it getting any better downstream?”</p><p>Laughing, Michelle said, “If we decide to carry the raft, it’ll probably stay messed up all the way to the river. If we decide to leave the raft, it’ll straighten out around that first bend.”</p><p>“Wow,” Samantha said, shaking her head and laughing, “you are probably right, though.”</p><p>“What do you think?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“It would have been nice just to float down the river,” Samantha said, sighing, “but I think we should leave it.”</p><p>“Me, too,” Michelle said, relieved that they agreed on what they should do.</p><p>“That was your plan all along, wasn’t it?” Samantha asked, giving her a look.</p><p>“I had my fingers crossed,” Michelle said, laughing.</p><p>“What if I’d have said we carry the raft?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“I would have listened to your argument for it,” Michelle said, shrugging, “we are in this together, so we make every decision together.”</p><p>“So you wouldn’t have tried to change my mind?” Samantha asked, playfully.</p><p>“Well, of course, I would have tried to change your mind,” Michelle said, laughing, “I didn’t say coming to a decision would always be easy.”</p><p>“Luckily,” Samantha said, leaning in to kiss her, “we agree on most things.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, smiling at her.</p><p>They started walking, and it didn’t take long for Michelle to decide they had made the right choice. Moving in a straight line was rarely an option. More than once, they had to sidetrack into the woods a little to get around an obstacle. It was rough ground to cover without the added struggle of the raft.</p><p>Two miles turned into almost four and by the time they made it to the river, they were worn out. Shrugging out of her pack, Michelle sat heavily on the rocky bank of the river. Samantha joined her, sitting close. Michelle put her arm around the girl, and they sat, looking out at the flowing water.</p><p>“I think we should set up camp near here,” Michelle said, sighing, “we haven’t covered nearly as much ground as I had hoped, but that was brutal.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, laughing, “that would have been impossible with the raft.”</p><p>“No kidding,” Michelle said, shaking her head.</p><p>“If we are camping here, I’ll gather some firewood,” Samantha said, standing up.</p><p>“I’ll set up the tent,” Michelle said.</p><p>“Really?” Samantha said, giving her a sour look.</p><p>Laughing, Michelle said, “And then I’ll help you gather some firewood.”</p><p>Michelle pulled Samantha’s pack in front of her, untying the pop-up tent that had been lashed to the front. She loved this thing, thought whoever created it deserved a medal or a parade. Something, anyway. As far as ease of use was concerned, this thing couldn’t be beat.</p><p>Pulling the folded up tent out of its carrying case, she dropped it on the ground. She grinned as it popped open, a fully assembled, ready to use tent. All she had to do was run a few stakes into the ground, and they were set. The process took all of three minutes. The best part, it packed up nearly as quick.</p><p>The only negative thing she could say about it was that it was kind of small. It said sleeps two on the front of the carrying case, but two full grown adults would be cramped trying to use it. Luckily, she and Samantha were small and didn’t mind the intimacy. It just gave them a reason to cuddle. Not that they really needed another reason.</p><p>With camp set up, she caught up with Samantha and helped her gather some firewood for the night. A couple of armfuls each and they should have plenty of wood to make it through the night. Michelle threw together a quick fire pit while Samantha constructed a tinder bundle. Watching her for a moment, Michelle smiled, thinking the girl was getting good at making them. With the pit completed and the tinder bundle coming together, Michelle built a ready to light fire using some of the smaller, dryer sticks, then larger ones tepee-ed over top of it. All they had to do was slide the tinder bundle in, light it, and poof they had fire. When Samantha had the bundle ready, Michelle did just that, grinning at Samantha when it took flame.</p><p>“Cave Betty make fire,” Michelle said, making Samantha laugh.</p><p>“Don’t start that, again,” Samantha said.</p><p>Smiling at her, Michelle said, “Let’s heat up dinner, then we can try out the sleeping bag.”</p><p>“Little early for going to bed, isn’t?” Samantha asked, with a playful smile.</p><p>“Who said anything about going to bed?” Michelle asked, winking at her.</p><p>“If you are so full of energy,” Samantha said, teasing, “maybe we should have kept walking.”</p><p>Laughing, Michelle said, “I’m catching my second wind.”</p><p>“Well,” Samantha said, leaning in for a kiss, “if you rub my shoulders, I might let you talk me into it. They are tightening up from lugging around that pack.”</p><p>“Too heavy?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“We can’t afford to leave anything else behind,” Samantha said, favoring Michelle with a warm smile, “I’ll manage. You are sweet for asking, though.”</p><p>“I give a mean back rub,” Michelle said, meaning it. Her mother spent eight/nine hours a day hunched over a keyboard and often bribed Michelle for a massage to get the tightness out of her shoulders and neck when she got home from work. It happened enough that Michelle was pretty confident in her abilities.</p><p>“Yeah?” Samantha asked, her eyes flashing with interest.</p><p>“Let’s eat, then I’ll show you,” Michelle said.</p><p>Samantha unpacked some of the dehydrated fish, setting in on some of the stones near the fire to cook. When they had decided to leave camp, and not just wait for rescue, Michelle had built a rough smoking rack in the cave, hanging up the fish they had caught to smoke. Without salt to cure the fish, she had left them hanging as long as she could. She didn’t know how much longer they’d keep, but she thought they’d probably hold up until they made it out of the woods.</p><p>She intended to cook the hell out of them, either way.</p><p>“This doesn’t look appetizing, at all,” Samantha said, flipping the fish gingerly.</p><p>“It’s just to keep us alive until we get out of here,” Michelle said.</p><p>“I know,” Samantha said, smiling at her, “I’m just saying.”</p><p>“Well, I saw some rabbit holes when we were walking in,” Michelle said, thinking, “I could set a few snares. We might get lucky.”</p><p>“I could go for some fresh meat,” Samantha said, shrugging, “but it’s up to you.”</p><p>Michelle looked at the fish on the fire and said, “Yeah. I’ll set them.”</p><p>Thinking about the best way to make a few snares, Michelle could kick herself for not retrieving the lashings they used to hold the platform together. That would have been ready made snare material. She pulled her pack in front of her and dug out the bundle of rope. With the multi-tool she cut off one of the bitter ends, looking at it. Seeing the nylon cording inside, she smiled. She cut off about an eight-foot length of rope, then used the pliers on the multi-tool to wrestle the braided strands of nylon cordage out of the center. These she unbraided and she had her snare material.</p><p>The process took awhile, and the fish were ready to eat by the time she had all the strands separated. The fish was dry and hard to swallow, and the girls had to use the last of their water just to wash it down. Still, it was calories and protein, two things their bodies needed after the grueling trip to the river.</p><p>Samantha filled the thermos in the river, setting it near in the fire to boil. They’d drink up tonight, then boil another thermos full before heading out in the morning. The river was a resource they were going to enjoy as long as they could.</p><p>“Do you want to come with me to set up these snares?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Samantha said.</p><p>Michelle led them to the spot where she had seen the rabbit holes. Pointing one out to Samantha, she said, “There.”</p><p>“Just looks like a hole in the ground,” Samantha said, dubiously.</p><p>“That’s all it is,” Michelle said, grinning at her, “hopefully, it is a hole with a rabbit in it.”</p><p>Michelle tied a slipknot in one end of the lengths of nylon cord. She knelt by the suspected burrow, stretched the loop so that it was nearly as wide as the hole, and placed it over opening. The other end of the snare she secured to a nearby tree.</p><p>Straightening up, Michelle glanced at Samantha. The girl was giving her a dubious look, so she asked, “What?”</p><p>“That’s it?” Samantha asked.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, laughing, “trying to snare an animal is mostly about luck.”</p><p>“Oh,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Think you can spot a rabbit hole?” Michelle asked, already seeing two more potential spots.</p><p>Samantha bent over for a closer look at the hole Michelle had just set a snare in front of, then scanned the nearby area. Michelle smiled as the girl walked over to one of the burrows she had spotted. Samantha saw Michelle smiling when she turned around. She pointed at the hole, and Michelle nodded.</p><p>Holding out a length of cord, Michelle said, “Your turn. Just tie a slipknot in one end, stretch it over the opening, then secure the other end to something.”</p><p>The girl took the cord, doing as Michelle instructed. Finishing with the anchoring point, she looked at Michelle and said, “Now what?”</p><p>“That’s it,” Michelle said, handing her another cord, “we have enough cord for two more snares. Let’s set them, then get back to camp. We’ll see if we’ve caught anything in the morning.”</p><p>——————————————-</p><p>Michelle sat on the large rock that jutted out of the ground near their tent and had Samantha sit on the ground in front of her. Her hands on Samantha’s trapeze muscles, Michelle used her thumbs to massage on either side of Samantha’s spine, working them all the way up into the girl’s hair. The girl groaned as Michelle found a tight spot, using the palm of her hand to apply pressure until she felt the knotted up muscle release. Those groans gave way to sighs of relief as Michelle worked the tension out of Samantha’s neck, shoulders, and upper back.</p><p>“God, this feels so good,” Samantha said, nearly purring like a cat, “you weren’t kidding about giving a mean back rub.”</p><p>“Glad I could help,” Michelle said, leaning over the girl for a kiss before continuing her massage.</p><p>“I have to add another reason I love you to my list,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Yeah?” Michelle asked, laughing, “You are keeping a list?”</p><p>“It’s getting pretty long,” Samantha said.</p><p>That line made Michelle feel all warm and fuzzy, and she couldn’t stop smiling.</p><p>“That’s number two,” Samantha said.</p><p>“Number two?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“That smile you get when I say I love you,” Samantha said, without turning around. She had no way of knowing Michelle was smiling. Not that she was wrong; Michelle <em>was</em> smiling.</p><p>“What’s number one?” Michelle asked, rubbing Samantha’s shoulders.</p><p>“The way you make me feel when you look at me,” Samantha said, turning to smile at Michelle, “my heart gets all stupid, tries to race and stop at the same time. I’ve never felt anything like it.”</p><p>“Oh,” Michelle said, her own heart getting a little stupid in her chest. She kissed the girl deeply and only stopped because she needed to catch her breath.</p><p>Taking Michelle’s hand, Samantha said, “I’m ready to try out that sleeping bag now.”</p><p>Michelle followed Samantha to the tent, grabbing the rolled up sleeping bag on the way. As she unzipped the door to the pop-up tent, then undid the straps that kept the sleeping bag rolled up tight, she noticed Samantha already stripping out of her clothes. She hurriedly spread the sleeping bag out on the bottom of the tent. By the time she straightened up, Samantha was already wriggling out of her jeans. Michelle fumbled with the button on her own jeans, raking them off her hips and letting gravity pull them down. She stepped out of them, pulling her shirt up and off at the same time.</p><p>Naked, Michelle was right behind Samantha as she climbed into the tent. She moved against Samantha as the girl stretched out on her side. Michelle barely noticed the pillowy sleeping bag underneath her, more worried about the soft and warm body pressed against hers. Their lips met, tongues twining eagerly as passion welled up between them. Michelle thrilled to the feel of Samantha under her fingertips and she shivered as Samantha’s explored her.</p><p>When Samantha rolled onto her back, Michelle got to her hands and knees, leaning over to kiss the girl. Michelle left a trail of kisses down Samantha’s supine body, make the girl giggle and sigh. Samantha spread her legs wide, and Michelle moved between them. Starting at on knee, Michelle left butterfly kisses only Samantha’s sensitive inner thigh, her lips just brushing the baby fine hairs and making Samantha shiver with excitement.</p><p>Michelle’s lips found Samantha’s bud and the first moan slipped from the girl’s slack mouth. The caress of Michelle’s tongue made her hips begin to move on their own. Michelle rolled her eyes up as she flicked her tongue back and forth across Samantha’s tender clit, saw the girl’s face screw up in pleasure.</p><p>When Samantha’s soft moans of enjoyment grew louder and filled the tent, Michelle thought she was ready. She eased two fingers inside velvety slickness of her girlhood. Samantha gripped her eagerly, pulling her in deeper. The girl moaned thickly as Michelle’s fingertips found that spongy spot Samantha had shown her last night. Samantha grabbed at the sleeping bag, squeezing it hard enough to grind it to dust as Michelle drove her body wild.</p><p>It was still the craziest thing she had ever felt, being inside Samantha. She had nothing to compare it to, had never felt anything quite like it before. Judging by the look on Samantha’s face, it must feel pretty crazy on her side, too. Michelle wondered what it felt like, letting someone put their fingers inside down there. As she watched Samantha’s face pinch in pleasure, her mouth slack and her eyes closed, Michelle found her curiosity piqued. She found herself considering letting Samantha do this to her.</p><p><em>But, I’m still a virgin</em>, she thought, then amended, <em>technically speaking. It’ll hurt if she does this to me</em>.</p><p>She was still considering it, though. The look of pure ecstasy on Samantha’s face made her wonder if a little pain wouldn’t be worth feeling like that. Biting her lip nervously, she tried to decide if she was trying to talk herself into or out of letting Samantha putting her fingers inside of her. She felt like she was leaning more towards a ‘yes’, each moan and sigh of pleasure Samantha made making her lean a little further in that direction.</p><p>Still thinking about it, Michelle lowered her mouth back to Samantha’s bud, teasing it with her tongue. She pushed her thoughts aside, focusing on making Samantha feel good. Michelle listened to the sounds Samantha was making, thought the girl was feeling pretty amazing, the one-two punch of Michelle’s tongue caressing her bud and Michelle’s fingers rubbing against her g-spot had her making these wordless sounds of excitement.</p><p>Samantha’s cries became urgent, the writhing of her hips more pronounced. Her back arched off the sleeping bag, her whole body save for her shoulders and her heels up in the air. She stayed like that, her hips still moving as her body gathered tension. One more cry of excitement and her orgasm finally knocked her back to the ground, her whole body trembling. Michelle could feel the girl coming around her fingers, the fluttering of her muscles deep inside.</p><p>Michelle eased out of Samantha, crawled up the girl’s supine body on her hands and knees. Smiling down at Samantha, she said, “Now, I’m jealous.”</p><p>“You should be,” Samantha purred, stretching her lithe body like a cat in a sunny spot, “that was so good.”</p><p>Leaning in for a kiss, Michelle asked, “Is this going to hurt?”</p><p>“Is what going to hurt?” Samantha asked, frowning.</p><p>“Letting you do that to me?” Michelle asked, her heart racing as she realized she had made up her mind. She had thought she was still on the fence until the question slipped past her lips.</p><p>“Are you sure?” Samantha asked, her beautiful eyes searching Michelle’s.</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle said, wondering if she was telling the truth. She decided she was indeed sure, that she was ready for this next step. Nervous as hell, but sure.</p><p>“Um,” Samantha said, sitting up, “it could hurt, yeah.”</p><p>Chewing on her lip, Michelle asked, “Bad?”</p><p>With a reassuring smile, Samantha said, “I’ll be gentle, and we can take our time. The pain will be minimal but the pleasure…”</p><p>“Yeah, I just caught a glimpse of the ‘pleasure’,” Michelle said, laughing.</p><p>“If you are sure…” Samantha said, meeting Michelle’s eyes.</p><p>Michelle gave her one more kiss, then stretched out beside her on the sleeping bag, said, “I’m sure.”</p><p>Smiling at her, Samantha said, “If you think you are up for it later, I have a surprise for you in my pack.”</p><p>“Surprise?” Michelle asked, frowning. She thought about what a ‘surprise’ would be in this context, then started laughing, “What? Your Sharpie?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Samantha said, blushing.</p><p>“You brought your Sharpie on a field trip? We were only supposed to be out of town for a couple of days,” Michelle asked, amused by the girl’s embarrassment.</p><p>“You never know when you’ll need a marker,” Samantha said, laughing at her own expense.</p><p>“Uh huh,” Michelle said.</p><p>“Anyway…” Samantha said, crawling atop Michelle. Leaning in, she gave Michelle a toe curling kiss. When she pulled back, she favored Michelle with a coy smile, her eyes flashing.</p><p>That smile and that glint in the girl’s eyes made it hard for Michelle to breathe and her heart started racing. It only beat faster as the girl kissed the curve of her neck, moving lower. Samantha took her time, had Michelle worked into a state by the time she gently spread Michelle’s legs wide. Michelle held her breath, expecting the girl to use her fingers to take what was left of her virginity but Samantha just smiled at her playfully and lowered her mouth to Michelle’s bud.</p><p>The hot, wet flick of the girl’s tongue was delicious, a sweet torture on her tender flesh. Her moans filled the tent, and her hips gyrated against Samantha’s mouth. She kept expecting to feel the girl’s fingers, but they never came. Samantha seemed content to tease her with her tongue, to drive her body closer to ecstasy with each caress.</p><p>Not that Michelle was complaining. The nerve ending in her body were singing Samantha praises, begging for more. Samantha didn’t let up, and Michelle felt herself beginning to come. The tension built up inside of her until her body exploded with pleasure. Her fingers tightened on the sleeping bag as her orgasm shook her.</p><p>Laughing, Michelle brushed the errant lock of hair from her face and propped up on her elbows. Giving Samantha a curious look, she said, “That was amazing, but I thought you were going to… You know.”</p><p>Samantha gave her a lingering kiss, said, “We have all night for that.”</p><p>“You are going to make me wait for it, huh?” Michelle asked, playfully.</p><p>“I didn’t know you were in a rush,” Samantha said.</p><p>“The waiting is killing me,” Michelle said, laughing nervously.</p><p>“My first time was pretty amazing,” Samantha said, smiling warmly at her, “and I want yours to be amazing, too.”</p><p>“What did you and Bianca do that was so amazing?” Michelle asked.</p><p>“Bianca and I never did this,” Samantha said, her smile turning up even more, “you are the only girl I’ve ever let do that to me.”</p><p>“Oh,” Michelle said, thinking about that. Finally, she kissed Samantha, asked, “So why let me do it?”</p><p>“It had to be someone I trusted,” Samantha said, meeting Michelle’s eyes, “someone I loved. You.”</p><p>Michelle felt warm and fuzzy all over, and she kissed the girl deeply. When she pulled back, her heart was knocking around her rib cage like a wild animal. Swallowing hard, she said, “It has to be you, too.”</p><p>Samantha smiled at her and nodded, her hand falling on Michelle’s thigh. Michelle looked at the hand, then back at the girl. Samantha was looking for her permission and Michelle bit her lip and nodded. Michelle forgot to breathe as the hand moved along the inside of her thigh, higher and higher. By the time it made it to her girlhood, Michelle was shaking with nervous energy. Samantha’s fingers gently spread her labia. Michelle watched as Samantha slipped her fingers into her mouth to wet them with saliva.</p><p>“Relax,” Samantha said, her fingertips pressing against Michelle’s hymen, “it’ll hurt more if you tense up. And take a breath, for God’s sake, before you pass out.”</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Michelle laughed. She stole a quick kiss, then said, “I’m ready.”</p><p>Samantha’s fingers pressed harder against her hymen, and there was some resistance, followed by a sharp pain that made her hiss, then she gasped as Samantha’s fingers slipped inside of her. It was over so fast, Michelle could only blink dumbly at the sight of Samantha’s fingers buried in her. She really hadn’t known what to expect, but it was definitely nothing like the horror story her mother had fed her. Her torn flesh stung a little but that was it.</p><p>When Samantha’s fingers found her g-spot and gently massaged it with little come-hither motions, she completely forgot about the pain. Her hands grabbed at the sleeping bag as intense pleasure ran through her young body.</p><p>“Holy shit,” Michelle said, laughing.</p><p>Smiling at her, Samantha said, “Feels good, doesn’t it?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Michelle moaned.</p><p>“Doesn’t hurt?” Samantha asked, meeting Michelle’s eyes.</p><p>“For about a second,” Michelle said, around a moan, “then you started doing that, and I stopped noticing.”</p><p>Laughing, Samantha leaned in and kissed her, then said, “Good.”</p><p><em>I can’t believe I’m doing this</em>, Michelle thought, her hips rolling eagerly against Samantha’s hand, <em>letting Samantha finger my pussy</em>.</p><p>It wasn’t that it was Samantha doing it, just that it was happening at all. She figured she would be in high school, at least, before she’d allow some girl to do this to her. Then again, she could say that about a lot of things she had let Samantha do to her and things she had done in return. Not that she had any regrets. It was just an observation on how quickly she had become comfortable with being with Samantha.</p><p><em>There is just something about the girl</em>, Michelle thought, amused, <em>that makes it impossible for me to keep my hands off her. She gets to smiling that smile, and I’d agree to just about anything</em>.</p><p>Samantha urged Michelle to lie back, then lowered her mouth to Michelle’s bud. Michelle’s body was already thrumming with pleasure, but the hot flick of Samantha’s tongue across her tender flesh had her writhing in the throes of ecstasy. It felt almost too good to bear.</p><p>“God, Samantha,” Michelle moaned, stroking the girl’s silky hair lovingly, “that feels so good.”</p><p>Having already climaxed once, Michelle was rocketing toward another one in no time. The feeling of Samantha’s fingers inside of her massaging her g-spot and Samantha’s able tongue caressing her tender bud had her tiptoeing along the edge of bliss. Then Samantha toppled her over the edge, and Michelle cried out as her body exploded with pleasure.</p><p>“Holy shit,” Michelle said, trying to catch her breath, “holy shit!”</p><p>“Mmm,” Samantha said, crawling up to give her a kiss, “that good, huh?”</p><p>“I almost passed out I came so hard,” Michelle said, laughing, “God, I’m still shaking!”</p><p>Samantha kissed her one more time, then stretched out beside her. Michelle moved against her, throwing a leg across Samantha’s thighs. Warm and happy, Michelle laid her head on Samantha’s shoulder. She never wanted to move from this spot.</p><p>Unfortunately, they still had a few things to do before calling it a night. They had to find a place to put Michelle’s pack- which contained their food- up in a tree and out of reach of bears. Michelle wanted to build up the fire to discourage any wildlife from exploring their camp while they slept.</p><p>“We need to do a couple of things,” Michelle finally said, sitting up. She gave Samantha a playful smile, added, “We can pick up where we left off, afterward.”</p><p>———————————</p><p>Up early, Michelle stepped naked from the tent, shivering as the chilly morning air found her bare skin. Hugging herself, she moved away from the tent, found a spot to relieve the pressure on her bladder. With nature’s call answered, she went to the fire, poked it until it came back to life, then added some more wood.</p><p>As she started to warm up, she felt the short hairs on the back of her neck raise up. Her heart started beating faster as she realized the forest had gone quiet around her. Survival instincts kicked in, and she ran to where her bow and arrow leaned against her pack. Nocking an arrow, she listened intently, holding her breath.</p><p>Off to her left, she heard the scrabble of loose pebbles and the snap of a twig. Bringing the bow up, she scanned the brush. Her hand was shaking a little, and she forced herself to relax. The arrowhead stopped wavering. Another twig snapped, and she was better able to pinpoint the source of the sound.</p><p>Whatever was out there, it was getting closer.</p><p>She adjusted her aim, taking up tension on the bow. She looked down at herself, remembering she was naked. Michelle couldn’t think of another time she felt more vulnerable. A pair of jeans and a t-shirt wouldn’t do much to stop a bear or a wolf attacking her, but she wished she had gotten dressed after she and Samantha had made love last night.</p><p>Another loose stone disturbed, this one just beyond the break in the underbrush. Michelle glanced at the tent, debating on waking Samantha up. She had left the decision too long and the predator that had silenced the forest burst through the brush and into the open. Michelle almost let her arrow fly purely on instinct when she saw the massive wolf appear. She managed to pinch the string at the last possible second, kept the arrow firmly against the bowstring.</p><p>“Blue?” Michelle asked, stunned. Sure enough, it was Blue, panting and grinning happily at her. Michelle let the tension off the bowstring.</p><p>“How did you find us?” Michelle asked, squatting down. She held out her hand to the wolf and Blue sauntered over to be petted. Michelle stroked her thick fur, happy that Blue had forgiven her for leaving her behind.</p><p>“Samantha!” Michelle called, excitedly, “get up! We’ve got company.”</p><p>Half asleep, Samantha crawled out of the tent with the sleeping bag wrapped around her, asked, “What do you mean we have company?”</p><p>“See for yourself,” Michelle said, laughing as Blue ran to the girl.</p><p>“Blue!” Samantha said, dropping the sleeping bag so she could hug the wolf. Blue’s tail wagged happily, and she nuzzled Samantha’s neck, making her giggle.</p><p>“She must have…” Michelle said, then drew a blank on how the wolf had found them, “I don’t know how she found us.”</p><p>“She used that big brain of hers,” Samantha said, grinning at the wolf, “Didn’t you, Girl?”</p><p>Blue chuffed once, and Michelle decided to take that as a yes.</p>"
1191,"The warmest color, Part 2",Ebo,0,Another snow day keeps Stephanie and Haylie out of school and home alone. They explore their budding sexuality further,"['f/f', 'trib']","<p>Stephanie Conover grumbled, hugging the covers tighter around her neck but whoever was shaking her wouldn’t stop. Finally, she opened her eyes and rolled over, seeing her step-sister Haylie smiling down at her.</p><p>“Why are you smiling?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“School’s closed,” Haylie said.</p><p>“Then why are you waking me up?” Stephanie grumbled, ready to go back to sleep.</p><p>“My mom needs us to shovel the driveway,” the girl said, sitting on the side of the bed.</p><p>Stephanie squinted at her, then asked, “She asked <em>you</em> to do it, didn’t she? Not us?”</p><p>“Come on,” Haylie said, pouting, “are you really going to make me do it myself?”</p><p>“If you are my friend,” Stephanie said, groaning, “you’d just let me go back to sleep.”</p><p>“Please?” Haylie said, leaning closer, “you realize that Mom is going to work, right?”</p><p>“I figured that was why she wanted to driveway shoveled, yeah,” Stephanie said, sarcastically.</p><p>“And you realize we’ll be home alone, again?” Haylie asked, with a playful grin.</p><p>Stephanie thought about that for a second, what the girl was suggesting really sinking in. Throwing back the covers, she said, “Shit.”</p><p>“Thought that might get you up,” Haylie said, surprising Stephanie with a kiss.</p><p>The girl ran out of the room, and Stephanie was left to watch her go, her lips tingling from the briefest of kisses. As she got up and started dressing to shovel the driveway, she couldn’t help but get excited about what the day might have in store for them. A day without supervision and a new curiosity about the fairer sex could be a lot of fun for two young girls.</p><p>Dressed in jeans, boots, and a sweatshirt, she grabbed her coat and went to find Haylie. She found the girl at the kitchen table, slipping into her boots. Haylie looked up as Stephanie came into the kitchen, smiling.</p><p>“You sure got up in a hurry,” Haylie teased.</p><p>“Well, your mom really needs to get to work,” Stephanie said, blushing. She <em>did</em> get dressed kind of quick, which spoke volumes about what was on her mind.</p><p>“Yes, she does,” Haylie said, laughing.</p><p>“Shut up,” Stephanie said, laughing at her own expense.</p><p>With her boots on, Haylie stood up, and they went to the garage for some shovels. Stepping out of the warmth of the house, Stephanie had second thoughts. It was freezing in the garage, and she knew it would be even colder outside. She could hear the howling wind on the other side of the garage door and wished she had stayed in bed.</p><p>“This is going to suck,” Stephanie said, pulling one of the snow shovels off the wall and handing it to Haylie.</p><p>Haylie said, “Sounds like it.”</p><p>Stephanie grabbed a shovel for herself, then went back inside and out the kitchen door. The snow was about eight inches deep, and they’d have to shovel their way down the walkway just to get to the driveway. At least the house acted as a windbreak, keeping the worst of the wind off of them until they started on the driveway itself.</p><p>With two wide snow shovels and an extra pair of hands, they were making good time at clearing the snow. It was wet snow, which was a blessing. Stephanie hated shoveling powdery snow because the wind would catch it and throw it back in her face.</p><p>They were about halfway through shoveling the driveway when she felt eyes on her, and she turned to find Haylie looking at her. Raising her eyebrows questioningly, she said, “What?”</p><p>“You have a nice ass,” Haylie said, her breath pluming from her open mouth.</p><p>“What?!” Stephanie asked, snorting in surprise.</p><p>“You have a nice ass,” Haylie repeated, smiling at her.</p><p>“I heard you, but…” Stephanie said, laughing, “why are you looking at my ass, again?”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Haylie said, sheepishly, “I guess I never really took the time to look at it before. Just noticed you look good in those jeans.”</p><p>“Um, thanks,” Stephanie said, giving her friend a curious smile. She wondered what that was all about it.</p><p>Something the girl had said kind of stuck in her head and Stephanie realized, while she had had sex with Haylie, she had never really looked at her like that. Even last night, when they were naked and tangled on her bed, she really hadn’t taken the girl in. Not surprising really, since she hadn’t thought of women or girls like that before.</p><p><em>Blue is the Warmest Color</em> had been an eye opener for her, introducing her to a whole lot of new ideas. New ideas she hadn’t had time to process last night.</p><p>She wondered if she looked at Haylie now, would the girl seem different. Then, she wondered if Haylie was thinking the same thing and that was why the girl had been checking her out. Her red cheeks had nothing to do with the cold as she heard the words ‘you have a nice ass’ repeat in her head, again. Not only had Haylie looked at her as more than just the girl she shared a room with, but admitted she found Stephanie’s posterior appealing.</p><p>As Haylie returned to work, Stephanie paused in her shoveling to take the girl in. She looked at the girl, same looked at her the way she looked at the One Direction poster on her wall. Stephanie had always thought Haylie was pretty, her non-sexual opinion of the girl, but now she took the time to see what she found attractive about her. She was a little surprised by how much there was to like about the girl.</p><p>Haylie had nice legs, Stephanie decided, remembering how they had looked and felt entwined with her own. She liked the way the girl’s ass looked in her jeans, too. She couldn’t tell much more about the girl’s body because she was wearing too many layers up top. If her memory served her right, the girl looked pretty good from the waist up, too.</p><p><em>Huh</em>, Stephanie said, smiling, <em>I’m attracted to Haylie</em>.</p><p>After what happened last night, that shouldn’t surprise her, but it did. What they had done had been spur of the moment, inspired by watching ‘Blue is the Warmest Color’. It had been fun and exciting, had felt amazing, but she hadn’t let Haylie into her bed because she found the girl appealing. She was just a girl who was conveniently located in Stephanie’s room and willing to experiment. It could have been any girl.</p><p>Now, as she looked the girl up and down, she felt a twinge of desire for her. Not just any girl, but the girl shoveling the driveway with her. Not just any girl, but the girl she shared a room with, who she saw half to fully naked on a regular basis.</p><p>That thought made her blush, and she thought, <em>things could get interesting and awkward in on our little room after last night</em>.</p><p>Stephanie got back to shoveling snow before Haylie could feel her eyes on her. She did sneak a peak or two at the girl, thinking about Haylie’s wake-up this morning, the kiss, the hinted at a continuation of last night’s activities. Thinking about lying with the girl, again, got her heart rate up more than shoveling snow ever could. Suddenly, it didn’t seem as cold outside.</p><p>Grinning, Stephanie shoveled a little faster. The sooner she got this chore done, the sooner Haylie’s mother could leave for work, and they could have their fun. Haylie matched her pace, and they made short work of the last of the driveway.</p><p>Learning their snow shovels against the wall by the front porch, they went inside. They stepped out of their snow covered boots, leaving them by the door. In stocking feet, they went into the kitchen. Haylie’s mother saw them and smiled. She sat two mugs on the center island, pouring hot water into them. The mouth-watering aroma of hot chocolate filled the air, and the girls grinned as they retrieved their mugs. Sipping the delicious brew, they started to thaw out.</p><p>“Thanks, Sweetie,” Haylie’s mother said, giving her daughter ten bucks, a hug, and a kiss on the cheek.</p><p>Turning to Stephanie, the woman held out another ten and smiled. She looked like she wanted to give Stephanie a hug and a kiss, as well, but she hesitated, unsure of how Stephanie would react. They were still getting used to the stepmother/stepdaughter thing, and it got awkward at times. Stephanie knew the woman had genuine affection for her, a leftover from the days when Stephanie was just a friend of her daughter. Now that she had married her father, Stephanie felt like the woman wanted to get closer, just didn’t seem to know exactly how to do it.</p><p>Stephanie smiled at her and said, “I’ll take one of those, too, if you are offering.”</p><p>The woman visibly relaxed and smiled warmly at her, kissed her cheek and gave her a friendly squeeze. She said, “Thanks for helping Haylie.”</p><p>“No problem,” Stephanie said, accepting the money.</p><p>“You two are a life saver,” the woman said, looking out the window, “I can’t believe Steve is going to open the office. Who in there right mind is going to come out in this?”</p><p>“It’s ugly out there,” Haylie said, sipping her cocoa.</p><p>“I know,” her mother said, sighing. She straightened up and turned back to them, “I’m trusting you two not get into too much trouble.”</p><p>“Not too much,” Haylie said, grinning at her.</p><p>“Go get out of your wet clothes before you catch a cold,” the woman said.</p><p>Mugs of steaming cocoa in hand, the girls headed to their room. Setting hers on her bedside stand, Stephanie, slipped out of her coat, hanging it on her bedpost to dry. She was about to start undressing when she noticed Haylie wriggling out of her jeans. Remembering her thoughts in the driveway, her cheeks colored and she turned away.</p><p>Suddenly uncomfortable being undressed in front of the girl, she said, “Um, I’m going to grab a shower.”</p><p>Haylie stripped out of her sweatshirt, standing in just her bra and panties. She smiled at Stephanie, said, “Okay.”</p><p><em>God, she looks better than I remembered</em>, Stephanie said, lost in all the soft skin on display. She had to shake herself to get her feet going. She really didn’t need a shower, just needed to get out of the room for a second. Just a little time to collect her thoughts and figure out what she was going to do about Haylie.</p><p>She stepped into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Meeting her eyes in the mirror, she said, “What a mess.”</p><p>She stripped out of her wet clothes, then realized she hadn’t brought anything to change into. She’d have to wrap up in a towel, then change in front of Haylie. The idea of getting naked in front of the girl both excited and scared the hell out of her. Her thoughts were a twisted mess, had been ever since Haylie said she had a nice ass. On one hand, she was looking forward to having sex with Haylie, again, but on the other that off-handed compliment made her anxious. Her own budding attraction to the girl only made it more confusing.</p><p>As she got the water going in the shower, she wondered if Haylie was having these kind of thoughts. Probably not, because Stephanie hadn’t admitted she thought Haylie had a nice ass and great legs and a sexy stomach…</p><p><em>God, I have to stop this</em>, Stephanie said, shaking her head as she got into the shower.</p><p>The hot water finished what the cocoa had started, and she finally felt warm, again. Sighing contentedly, she let the water run over her shoulders and down her back. It felt so delightful that she closed her eyes and just enjoyed the warm caress of the water. She finally found some peace from her thoughts.</p><p>There were a scrap and a thunk and Stephanie’s eyes sprang open as she recognized the sounds- the shower stall door opening and closing. She gasped at the sight of a very naked Haylie standing in front of her, grinning. Her hands came up to cover her breasts, and she gaped at her friend-cum-stepsister.</p><p>“What are you doing in here?” Stephanie said.</p><p>“You really need to lock the bathroom door,” Haylie said, laughing.</p><p>“Your mom-” Stephanie said, but Haylie cut her off.</p><p>“Left for work,” Haylie said.</p><p>“Still, what are you doing?” Stephanie asked, trying to maintain eye contact. It wasn’t easy with the girl so lovingly revealed before her.</p><p>“You were taking too long, so I thought I’d join you,” Haylie said, grinning at her.</p><p>“I’ve been in here like two minutes,” Stephanie said, shaking her head.</p><p>“Fine,” Haylie said, reaching out and moving Stephanie’s hands, “I wanted to see you naked.”</p><p>“Oh,” Stephanie said, her heart racing in her breast, “Really?”</p><p>“Um, yeah,” Haylie said, chewing on her lip nervously. She met Stephanie’s eyes, then said, “Out on the driveway… I realized something.”</p><p>“What?” Stephanie asked, holding her breath. If the girl said what she thought she was going to say… Honestly, Stephanie didn’t know what she would do.</p><p>“That I had never really looked at you… like that,” Haylie said, rubbing the back of her neck, “even when we were in bed together last night.”</p><p>Stephanie knew exactly what the girl meant, had thought the same thing when they were shoveling snow. She nodded, still not breathing.</p><p>“So I looked,” Haylie said, smiling at her.</p><p>Stephanie had to let out her pent up breath to draw another one and said in a rush of words that caught her and Haylie off guard, “I think you have a nice ass, too.”</p><p>“Um, thanks,” Haylie said, giving her a funny look.</p><p>Blushing, Stephanie said, “You said it and I didn’t and… I’m just rambling because I’m suddenly nervous about sharing a room with you.”</p><p>“Sharing a room with me? Why?” Haylie asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“Um, I… Well, you said you never looked at me… Like that. Well, I had the same thought, too. So, I looked and… I liked what I saw,” Stephanie said, her face on fire.</p><p>“What’s that have to do with us sharing a room?” Haylie asked, then her eyes got big, and she started smiling, “you think it’ll be awkward because we are attracted to each other?”</p><p><em>And there you have it, folks</em>, Stephanie thought, her heart racing in her breast. The girl had just confirmed what she had suspected, that Haylie found her appealing, too. Her thoughts were a confused mess. She was excited that the girl liked her, too, but really wished Haylie didn’t. Things were much less complicated before they found the DVD.</p><p>Stephanie nodded, swallowed hard to so she could manage to say, “Yeah.”</p><p>“I don’t think it’ll be awkward,” Haylie said, moving against Stephanie and wrapping her arms around Stephanie’s neck, “I think having a roommate is going to a lot more fun, now.”</p><p>Then the girl kissed Stephanie. It was a deep, lingering kiss that left her toes curled and thinking maybe having a girl who was sexually attracted to her as a roommate wouldn’t be all that bad. Especially, if she kept kissing her like this.</p><p>“Maybe it won’t be so bad,” Stephanie husked, when Haylie finally pulled back to smile at her.</p><p>Haylie reached past her and picked up the bottle of body wash Stephanie used. Stephanie looked at the bottle in the girl’s hand, wondering what she was doing. Haylie didn’t use the same soap she did. She thought for a second the girl had grabbed the wrong bottle by accident, then Haylie snapped the cap open and poured a puddle of the blue liquid into her palm. Closing the lid, she handed the bottle to Stephanie to put up, then started working the soap into a lather between her hands. Stephanie frowned, wondering if the girl was going to use her soap instead of her own for some reason. It wasn’t until the girl’s slippery hands fell on Stephanie’s stomach, that she realized the girl’s intentions.</p><p>Stephanie’s heart started knocking around her chest at the thought of Haylie soaping her up, her hands running all over her. When that thought became a reality, she felt herself beginning to respond to the girl’s touch. Haylie was taking her time, a smile on her face as she explored Stephanie’s naked body. That smile only made Stephanie more excited because she thought the girl was enjoying this, liked the way she felt under her fingertips.</p><p>Heat spread between her thighs and her nipples strained skyward as the girl’s caresses turned her on. Soft sighs of enjoyment slipped past her parted lips, and her body began to move on its own. Haylie met her eyes, grinning when she saw she had Stephanie a horny mess. Haylie soaped up one of Stephanie’s legs, running her hands down them and making Stephanie shiver with need. Starting with the ankle of Stephanie’s other leg, Haylie worked her way up, her touch sensual and teasing. The girl glanced up at Stephanie as her hands passed her knee and Stephanie forgot to breath when she saw the playful look in her eye.</p><p>Haylie ran out of leg, but her hand didn’t stop moving, slipping between Stephanie’s thighs to massage her girlhood. Biting her lip, Stephanie moaned as Haylie’s fingers sent shivers of pleasure working through her body. When her touch lingered, Stephanie realized the girl wasn’t just being thorough in cleaning down there. Stephanie met her eyes, and Haylie smile turned up even more.</p><p>Stephanie put her arms around Haylie’s neck, holding on as the girl’s fingers did beautiful things to her young body. Her hips were moving against the girl’s hand, and her soft moans of enjoyment filled the shower stall. The hissing water couldn’t drown out her growing excitement anymore. Her fingers dug into Haylie’s shoulder as her nerve ending started singing and she buried her face in the crook of the girl’s neck.</p><p>“God, that feels so good, Haylie,” Stephanie moaned, kissing her stepsisters neck. Lifting her head, she kissed the girl, eagerly. Haylie kissed her back, her fingers never stopping their lovely circles. Her legs were a little shaky, and she had to cling to the girl for support as her body went crazy. She had to break the kiss, a cry of ecstasy ripping from her.</p><p>She buried her face in Haylie’s neck again as she felt the first stirrings of an orgasm. Her muscles tensed in anticipation of that explosion of pleasure. The little sounds of enjoyment she had been making became urgent, and she couldn’t hold them in. Luckily, she didn’t need to.</p><p>“Haylie,” she cried, her body locking up. She almost went to her knees as an orgasm rocked her, but her arms around Haylie’s neck and the girl’s arms around her kept her on her feet. As her whole body trembled, she clung to the girl. She sighed as the endorphins flooded her bloodstream and she felt as light as a feather. The hot water on her back, the feel of Haylie’s soft body pressed against her own, the lovely feelings washing through her young body… Stephanie didn’t want to let go.</p><p>Finally, she pulled back to kiss the girl, say, “Mmm, maybe you are right. Maybe we should tell Dad not to rush on getting us separate rooms.”</p><p>Laughing, Haylie turned Stephanie into the spray of water, letting the soap sluice off her, “I don’t know about that. I still need my own room. That doesn’t mean I won’t come visit you in the middle of the night.”</p><p>“Oh my,” Stephanie said, a little surprised by how much she liked the idea. How comfortable she was getting with being intimate with Haylie and how fast their relationship had changed was a bit of a shock. She had to remind herself it had only been yesterday that the girl had been nothing more than a friend/stepsister. It hadn’t even been twenty-four hours, yet.</p><p>Still, she couldn’t deny her blossoming desire for the girl, nor that she was eager to explore that desire some more. It was more than that, though. As Stephanie changed spots with the girl, letting her get under the water, she took the time to admire the naked girl. Finding her very appealing now, Stephanie wondered how she had never noticed how cute the girl was before. She looked so lovely with the water streaming down her body.</p><p><em>Jesus,</em> Blue is the Warmest Color <em>did a number on me</em>, Stephanie thought, stilling looking at the girl, <em>on us.</em></p><p>Haylie noticed her staring at her and asked, “What?”</p><p>“Um, nothing,” Stephanie said, then changed her mind, “you look… I think you are hot.”</p><p>Grinning, Haylie said, “I know. I think you are hot, too.”</p><p>“You know?” Stephanie parroted, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“I saw you looking,” Haylie said, her grin becoming playful, “I like the way you look at me, now.”</p><p>Blushing, Stephanie looked away. Her eyes fell on the bottle of Haylie’s body wash, and her heart started racing. Her hand was shaking a little as she picked up the bottle. When she looked at Haylie, the girl’s eyes were bright with excitement. Stephanie opened the soap, pouring a generous amount of the fragrant liquid into her palm. Handing the soap to Haylie to put up, Stephanie worked the puddle into a lather.</p><p>Stephanie ran her hands up the girl’s arms, over her shoulders, then down to cup Haylie’s breasts. She smiled when she felt the girl’s nipples stiffen under her hand, and she took a minute to torture a moan from the girl’s slack mouth. Her hands slipped lower, and she loved the feel of Haylie’s taut belly under her fingertips. The girl’s breathing got funny the closer Stephanie got to her girlhood, and she knew Haylie was getting turned on. She made the girl wait, though, soaping up her long legs first, instead.</p><p>She smiled at the girl, finally letting her soapy fingers slip into the junction of Haylie’s thighs. She turned the girl into the spray of water, letting the soap sluice from her body. Stephanie pressed against the girl’s back, her hand slipping back between the girl’s legs. Haylie moaned thickly as Stephanie teased her bud.</p><p>Running her free hand over the girl’s taut stomach and up to cup one of Haylie’s small breasts, Stephanie thrilled to the feel of the girl’s soft skin under her fingertips. She found herself getting horny again as she explored her friend. It didn’t help when Haylie’s hips began to move against her hand, rubbing deliciously against Stephanie’s lower abdomen in the process.</p><p>As Haylie’s little wordless sounds of enjoyment began to fill the shower stall and her hips gyrated faster against Stephanie’s hand as she grew more and more excited, Stephanie started pushing her hips forward, grinding against the girl’s buttocks. Haylie twisted her body so she could look at Stephanie, must have seen something on Stephanie’s face because she started pushing back into Stephanie’s thrusts. The lovely collision of their bodies sent shock waves of pleasure through Stephanie, and her moans and sighs joined Haylie’s in the steamy air. Stephanie grabbed Haylie’s hip, pulling the girl back into her eagerly.</p><p>“Oh God, I’m going to come,” Haylie said, her cries becoming urgent.</p><p>Stephanie wanted to come, too, but she wasn’t there, yet. Still, she focused on finishing her friend off, her fingers a blur between the girl’s thighs. The girl had made her feel amazing, and she wanted to do the same for her. She could almost feel the tension gathering in Haylie’s body, and it was kind of exciting to know the girl was going to climax because of her. It quickened her own orgasm, and she ground against the girl’s soft, but firm backside faster.</p><p>Haylie came hard, putting her hands against the front wall of the shower stall for support. She jerked and gasped as Stephanie didn’t stop rubbing against her. Stephanie slowed but didn’t stop teasing the girl’s bud, didn’t let her recover from her orgasm. As her own body began to strain toward release, Stephanie felt Haylie start to come, again.</p><p>This time, they came together, a handful of heartbeats separating their cries of ecstasy. Stephanie hugged the girl close, and Haylie snuggled back into her. They stayed like that as they drifted down from their orgasms, basking in the lovely feelings coursing through their young bodies.</p><p>After a moment, Haylie turned into Stephanie, wrapping her arms around Stephanie’s neck. She smiled playfully at her, said, “That’s how you should start a day.”</p><p>Returning the smile, Stephanie said, “I think our parents might notice if we started showering together.”</p><p>“Probably,” Haylie said, kissing her, “it’s a shame, too. I like you all wet and soapy.”</p><p>“I like you wet and soapy, too,” Stephanie said, letting her hands roam over Stephanie’s back and buttocks, “but I think we should get out. The water is starting to get cold, we’ve been in here so long.”</p><p>“Continue this in your bed?” Haylie asked, her smile becoming playful, “Or mine?”</p><p>“How about some breakfast first?” Stephanie asked, laughing.</p><p>“I guess,” Haylie said, with a fake heavy sigh.</p><p>“Good, I’m starving,” Stephanie said, then pulled Haylie against her, “we can figure out whose bed we are going to fool around in after we eat.”</p><p>Grinning, Haylie cut off the water and the girls spilled out of the stall onto the bath mat. Stephanie saw Haylie had taken the time to lay out a towel before joining her. Haylie climbing in the shower with her hadn’t been completely spur of the moment; the girl had put some thought into it. That made her smile for some reason.</p><p>She handed the girl her towel, then grabbed her own and started drying off. When she was finished, she wrapped her towel around her, tucking the bitter ends between her breasts. She began to walk away, but Haylie caught the towel, stripping it off of her. Stephanie whirled around in time to see her towel arcing through the air in the direction of the dirty clothes hamper.</p><p>“Hey,” Stephanie said, giving her a playful dirty look.</p><p>“No clothes,” Haylie said, tossing her own towel in the hamper.</p><p>“What do you mean?” Stephanie asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“We are all alone,” Haylie said, winking at her, “so, clothing is optional. And by optional, I mean not an option.”</p><p>“We are just going to run around the house naked, huh?” Stephanie teased, even though she kind of liked the idea. Who didn’t like running around the house naked?</p><p>“That’s the plan,” Haylie said, pointing at the door, “let’s go get some breakfast.”</p><p>Laughing, Stephanie followed Haylie out of the bathroom, down the hall and into the kitchen. She’d be lying if she said it wasn’t kind of exciting, walking around in the buff. There wasn’t really much chance of them getting caught, Haylie’s mother not likely to be home before five. Still, not much chance was still a chance, which made being naked thrilling.</p><p>“We better hope Steve doesn’t decide to close up shop early,” Stephanie said.</p><p>Giggling, Haylie said, “Yeah. We need Mom to stay at work as long as possible.”</p><p>In the kitchen, Stephanie grabbed a box of frozen waffles from the fridge, holding it so Haylie could see it. The girl nodded, so Stephanie put enough in the toaster for the both of them. While they cooked, Stephanie got some plates out of the cabinet, setting them on the table. Turning around, she saw Haylie with orange juice and some syrup for the waffles.</p><p><em>Teamwork makes the dream work</em>, Stephanie thought, getting some forks out of the silverware drawer. When the waffles popped up, she hot-potatoed them onto the plates, blowing on her fingers.</p><p>“Hot?” Haylie asked, amused.</p><p>“A little bit,” Stephanie said, laughing.</p><p>“Well, don’t burn your fingers,” Haylie teased, grinning at her, “you’ll ruin your love life.”</p><p>Stephanie laughed and shook her head. Haylie loved to tease her about the time she caught her playing with herself, always told her to be careful not to her hurt her fingers or it would ruin her love life. Suddenly, the shower a few minutes ago popped into her head, and she shot back at the girl, “You mean, <em>your</em> love life.”</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Haylie laughed. She favored Stephanie with a playful smile, said, “Definitely don’t burn your fingers, then.”</p><p>Stephanie sat down at the kitchen table, gasping as the cold wood of the chair met her bare backside and thighs. She heard a second gasp as Haylie sat down across from her. Meeting the girl’s eyes, she gave her a sympathetic smile.</p><p>“So, what sort of trouble are we going to get into?” Haylie asked, pouring some syrup onto her waffles.</p><p>“You mean other than running around the house naked?” Stephanie asked, taking the bottle from her and dowsing her own waffles.</p><p>“Of course,” Haylie said, grinning at her.</p><p>“I don’t know,” Stephanie said, then perked up, “we could watch the rest of ‘Blue is the Warmest Color.”</p><p>Haylie popped some waffle into her mouth and shook her head, “I saw the red Netflix envelope in Mom’s hand this morning. I think she took it back.”</p><p>“Shit,” Stephanie said, disappointed. She kind of wanted to know if everything worked out for Adele and Emma. They were so cute together, so she hoped they did. Then she wondered why she was so invested in a made up couple, anyway. She guessed it spoke to the quality of the romance that she cared so much about it.</p><p>“Do you think Mom knew it was a lesbian movie when she rented it?” Haylie asked, out of the blue.</p><p>“I, well… I assume she read the description on Netflix, so yeah,” Stephanie said, looking at her friend, “why?”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Haylie said, pushing a bit of waffle around her plate with her fork, “just something I thought about last night. It is kind of an odd choice, right?”</p><p>“Odd choice?” Stephanie asked, wondering what the girl was getting at.</p><p>Blushing, Haylie said, “It just seems like a movie you’d rent if you were…”</p><p>“Ah,” Stephanie said, then grinned at the girl, “I don’t think your mom is gay. You wouldn’t be here, if she were. That and she probably would have married Ms. Hinkley down the street instead of my father.”</p><p>“I know,” Haylie said, laughing, “it still seems an odd choice of movies.”</p><p>“Maybe it was kismet,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“Kiss who?” Haylie asked, taking a bite of her waffle.</p><p>“Kismet,” Stephanie said, laughing, “it means fate.”</p><p>“Why not just say fate, then?” Haylie asked.</p><p>“Because it doesn’t hurt to have a vocabulary,” Stephanie said, drawing a dirty look from Haylie.</p><p>Haylie gave Stephanie a weighing look, then asked, “How do you figure fate or kismet had anything to do with my mother renting ‘Blue is the Warmest Color’?”</p><p>“Well,” Stephanie said, sipping her orange juice, “a lot of things had to line up just right for last night to happen. A freak snow storm, my dad being out of town, so we were left home alone, your mom renting a lesbian-friendly movie, both of our curiosities being piqued by the movie… Any one of those things happened differently, and we might not have done it.”</p><p>“Huh,” Haylie said, then laughed, “I don’t know if that’s fate or just pure dumb luck.”</p><p>“Sometimes dumb luck is the best kind,” Stephanie said, smiling as she leaned across the table. Haylie leaned in, and they kissed over their breakfast, a sweet kiss made even more saccharine by the maple syrup. It lingered, deepened as they forgot about their breakfast.</p><p>Eventually, Stephanie pulled back to say, “Hurry up and eat.”</p><p>“Right,” Haylie husked, finishing the last of her waffle in one bite, her cheeks bulging out.</p><p>Laughing, Stephanie did same, grabbed her glass and ran down the hallway to her bedroom. Haylie was right behind her, and they sort of looked at each as they tried to swallow their food, chewing hard. It was the most awkward thing Stephanie had ever seen, and she had to be careful not to choke on her waffle she was laughing so hard. She had to look away from Haylie so she could manage to swallow.</p><p>“Well, that was sexy,” Stephanie said, her face red.</p><p>Haylie took a drink of her orange juice, then sat it on her nightstand. She took Stephanie’s too, setting in next to hers. Haylie moved against Stephanie, wrapping her arms around Stephanie’s neck and kissing her.</p><p>“Better?” Haylie asked, her body still pressed against Stephanie.</p><p>“Much,” Stephanie said, smiling at her.</p><p>“You taste like syrup,” Haylie said, kissing her, again.</p><p>“So do you,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“Mm, I like syrup,” Haylie said, playfully.</p><p>“I like kissing you,” Stephanie said, getting a shiver of excitement when Haylie’s smile widened.</p><p>“Those aren’t the same things,” Haylie teased.</p><p>“Both are sweet, though,” Stephanie said, kissing the girl. When the girl started to respond, Stephanie knew the talking was over. She toppled them onto Haylie’s bed, and they ended up in a tangled mess, giggling.</p><p>“I guess that answers that question,” Haylie said, grinning at Stephanie.</p><p>“What question?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“Your bed or mine,” Haylie said.</p><p>Laughing, Stephanie asked, “Do you still want to be Emma?”</p><p>“I did last night, but I think… Maybe we could try something new,” Haylie said, meeting Stephanie’s eyes.</p><p>“Something new?” Stephanie asked, her curiosity piqued, “Do we know anything else to try?”</p><p>Grinning sheepishly, Haylie said, “Um, no.”</p><p>“So you just want to Google how to have lesbian sex?” Stephanie teased, making the girl blush.</p><p>“There’s an idea,” Haylie said, laughing, “or we could just figure out what feels good. I think we have a pretty good idea of where to start after last night.”</p><p>“I guess we could do that,” Stephanie said, giving Haylie a quick kiss, “if we can’t figure it out, we’ll just ask Cortana.”</p><p>Laughing, Haylie asked, “Do you think people actually ask ‘Hey Cortana. How do you have lesbian sex’?”</p><p>“Probably,” Stephanie said, shaking her head, “poor Cortana. Who knows what the poor girl gets asked to find?”</p><p>“Well, I hope we can figure it out,” Haylie said, with a playful grin, “I don’t want to make our computer blush.”</p><p>“Oh God,” Stephanie said, laughing, “we couldn’t use our computer, anyway. Dad installed a bunch of monitoring software on it. We’d have to use the computer in his study or your mom’s.”</p><p>“You want to look up lesbian sex on your dad’s computer?” Haylie asked, dubiously.</p><p>“Or your mom’s computer,” Stephanie said, snorting, “maybe we should just figure it out ourselves.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Haylie agreed.</p><p>Stephanie rolled Haylie onto her back, moving atop her. She saw the excited curiosity in the girl’s eyes, could see Haylie wondering what Stephanie was going to do next. That anticipation was sexy as hell, and it made Stephanie want to surprise the girl, to discover something new to turn the girl on. It made her brave.</p><p>Brave or not, she still didn’t know what to do beyond what she saw Emma and Adele do on ‘Blue is the Warmest Color’ and random tidbits she had picked up about sex at school. The problem with what she learned at school was that it was what to do to a boy. Since Haylie was missing one key part of anatomy, she was at a loss.</p><p><em>I should have let Haylie go first</em>, Stephanie thought. The girl was looking up at her expectantly, and she didn’t know what else to do, so she kissed her.</p><p>Stephanie nuzzled Haylie’s neck, something she had seen in a movie. Haylie giggled and sighed as Stephanie pressed her lips to the girl’s neck, then shivered as Stephanie kissed her just behind the ear. Grinning, Stephanie thought, <em>I think I found a sensitive spot. Or maybe ticklish. I wonder where else I can kiss to make Haylie make that sound, again.</em></p><p>With a plan, of sorts, Stephanie explored her friend’s body with her lips and tongue, her hands. She quickly learned the noises Haylie made when she found a good spot. Haylie had a few of them, including some Stephanie hadn’t expected. Like the back of the girl’s knee, the insides of her thighs. When Stephanie brushed her lips against the baby fine hairs on the insides of Haylie’s thighs, her friend bit her lip and sighed, her body moving on its own.</p><p>Stephanie took her time, getting to know Haylie’s body. While she had come to the realization that she was attracted to Haylie, she hadn’t figured out just what she liked about her. As she explored the girl’s body, she found there was a lot to like about Haylie. She loved Haylie’s soft skin, so warm and smooth under her fingertips. She loved Haylie’s taut belly, especially the way her muscles tensed right before her lips brushed against it. Haylie’s small, proud breasts were soft and pliant, their pink nipples stiffening as the girl became excited by Stephanie’s touch. She liked the way the girl’s back arched as she teased them with her lips, then her tongue.</p><p>She had learned a lot about what she liked about Haylie and learned even more about what turned the girl on. The problem was, she had made them both a horny mess in the process and hadn’t figured out a new way of…well, doing it.</p><p>Out of nowhere, she thought about her cousin Tammy. It was an odd time to think about the preachy, holier than thou, my-shit-don’t-stink girl. Having found Jesus, she didn’t hesitate to point out everyone else’s shortcomings. The girl was saving herself for marriage… Sort of. Tammy had this half-baked theory that if there was no vaginal penetration, she was still a virgin in God’s eyes. Never mind that she and her boyfriend had tried just about everything else in the book, including some stuff that got Sodom razed by God.</p><p>One thing Tammy told Stephanie about popped into her head, something the girl had called dry sex. The way Stephanie understood it, it was sex without insertion. Tammy and her boyfriend just sort of…rubbed together. Her cousin swore it worked, and Stephanie hadn’t cared enough to question her. Which hadn’t stopped Tammy from sharing way too much information about her sex life. Way, way too much.</p><p>Again, Stephanie wondered why her mind wanted to turn to Tammy. The hypocritical girl was the last thing she wanted to think about in a sexy moment like this. Then, she blinked in surprise, realizing what it had been trying to tell her. Tammy had gone on and on about the different ways she had had dry sex, naming off positions and describing them in enough graphic detail to make Stephanie cringe.</p><p><em>If those positions worked for Tammy and her boyfriend</em>, Stephanie thought, suddenly getting excited, <em>they’d probably work Haylie and me, too. Actually, I think we technically already had dry sex last night.</em></p><p>Stephanie moved between Haylie’s spread legs, laying atop the girl. One flaw in her idea presented itself, immediately, and she realized she had to be Tammy’s boyfriend, not Tammy. Luckily, Tammy had been pretty descriptive of what he had done to her, as well. It was a series of mental images she had wished she could Listerine out of her head. In a twist of irony, those images were about to come in handy.</p><p>Haylie looked up at her, curious about what Stephanie was doing. Smiling down at her, Stephanie rubbed her lower abdomen against Haylie. After a couple of thrusts of her hips, Haylie realized what Stephanie had in mind, a playful smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. Haylie pushed her hips up into Stephanie, meeting her counter-thrust for thrust. The lovely friction between their bodies had both of them moaning and sighing.</p><p>“I guess you can do it like this, too,” Haylie said, in a breathy moan. Her hands slipped down Stephanie’s back to grab her buttocks, urging her to go faster.</p><p>“I think there is a bunch of different ways to do it,” Stephanie said, her pace quickening. The roll of her hips became eager as her nerve endings came alive and little waves of pleasure washed through her.</p><p>“Later, you’ll have to tell me how you know that,” Haylie said, her hands roaming over Stephanie’s back.</p><p>Grinning at her, Stephanie said, “You’ll laugh when I tell you.”</p><p>“Okay,” Haylie said, her curiosity obviously piqued.</p><p>“Do you still want me to wait,” Stephanie teased, kissing the girl, “or should I tell you now?”</p><p>“Later,” Haylie said, surprising Stephanie by rolling them, so Haylie was on top, “right now, I’m not in the mood for stories.”</p><p>“Oh my,” Stephanie said, smiling up at the girl.</p><p>She opened her legs wide, letting Haylie lie between them. A moan slipped past her slack mouth as Haylie rolled her hips forward, grinding their bodies together. Without thinking about it, Stephanie wrapped her legs around the girl, her ankles crossing behind her. Haylie seemed to like that, thrusting harder into Stephanie, the meetings of their bodies forcing cries of pleasure from them. Their pace became frantic as they pushed each other closer and closer to ecstasy.</p><p><em>No wonder Tammy likes this so much</em>, Stephanie thought, her nerve ending screaming for more. The pressure on her clit, the delicious feel of Haylie’s body rubbing against her, the sexy feel of Haylie’s muscles as she thrust against Stephanie had her moaning and sighing, couldn’t stop if she had to. She wasn’t the only one, Haylie’s own sounds of enjoyment joining her in perfect harmony. The girl’s arousal was almost as exciting as her own pleasure.</p><p>Stephanie heard Haylie’s cries change, saw Haylie’s eyes widen as she started to come. Seeing the girl right on the edge brought on her own orgasm, and they fed off of each other’s escalating cries of excitement. Haylie climaxed first, stiffening atop Stephanie. Only a half heartbeat behind her, Stephanie cried out one last time as her body exploded with pleasure. She hugged Haylie to her, and they shook together, riding out the lovely sensations washing through their young bodies.</p><p>“Well, that works,” Haylie said, supporting her weight with her arms so she could off Stephanie a slightly dazed smile.</p><p>“Yeah,” Stephanie agreed, laughing.</p><p>“Alright, you can tell me now,” Haylie said, grinning down at her, “how did you know about this?”</p><p>“In a word, Tammy,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“The world’s sluttiest saint?” Haylie asked, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“My cousin, yeah,” Stephanie said, laughing. She thought, <em>World’s Sluttiest Saint, indeed. I need to remember that one.</em></p><p>“How did she-” Haylie started to ask, then thought about it, “Oh God, we just had dry sex!”</p><p>Laughing harder, Stephanie said, “Yeah, or something like it.”</p><p>“I never thought I’d say this,” Haylie said, making a face, “but what else did you learn from Tammy?”</p><p>“Let me show you,” Stephanie said, urging the girl to get off of her, “get on your hands and knees.”</p><p>“My hands and knees?” Haylie asked, looking at her dubiously.</p><p>“Do you trust me?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>“Generally speaking, yeah, but we are talking about something you learned from Tammy,” Haylie said, making Stephanie laugh, “you aren’t going to stick your finger in my butt, are you?”</p><p>“Um, no,” Stephanie said, making a face, “I forgot I told you about what Tammy and her boyfriend did. He didn’t use his finger, though.”</p><p>“I know, but you are minus the right equipment,” Haylie said, laughing.</p><p>“Anyway,” Stephanie said, shaking her head, “this is more dry sex, just different positions.”</p><p>“You think this will work?” Haylie asked, getting to her hands and knees. She looked over her shoulder as Stephanie moved behind her. Shaking her head, she said, “This doesn’t seem practical.”</p><p>“If it doesn’t work, we’ll try something else,” Stephanie said, grabbing the girl’s hips. She pulled the girl back as she pushed her hips forward, giggling. She couldn’t help it, thought they had to look goofy doing this. She wasn’t the only one, Haylie laughing, too.</p><p>“Alright, stop,” Haylie said, giggling, “this isn’t going to work. I can’t stop laughing long enough for it to feel good.”</p><p>“We can do this,” Stephanie said, trying to get the giggles under control, “we just need to be mature about this.”</p><p>“Really? You can’t even say that with a straight face,” Haylie said, shaking her head, “maybe we’ll try again some other time.”</p><p>“Um,” Stephanie said, trying to remember what else Tammy had talked about, “well, there is a couple of other positions we could try.”</p><p>“How do you want me?” Haylie asked.</p><p>Smiling at her friend, she said, “Anyway I can get you.”</p><p>Haylie blinked in surprise, then gave Stephanie a curious smile, “Was that you flirting with me?”</p><p>Her cheeks turning red, Stephanie said, “It sounded like it, didn’t it?”</p><p>Laughing, Haylie said, “A little.”</p><p>“I didn’t mean it like that,” Stephanie said.</p><p>“If you say so,” Haylie teased.</p><p>“Shut up,” Stephanie said, laughing and shaking her head.</p><p>She put her hand on the girl’s hip, rolling her onto her back. Caught off guard, Haylie gasped and giggled, looking up at Stephanie in wide-eyed surprise. Smiling at her, Stephanie threw a leg across the girl, straddling her hips. Stephanie lowered onto Haylie until their bodies nested together. Haylie’s surprise turned to interest, her eyes flashing with excitement. Leaning forward, Stephanie put her hands down on either side of the girl for support as she began to roll her hips back and forth. It felt good, but things weren’t meeting up the way they needed to. Then Haylie bent her knees and spread her legs wider, and Stephanie was able to scoot back further into the hollow of her legs. It was a perfect fit, their bodies coming together in a way that drove a moan from Stephanie’s slack mouth. When Stephanie began to move, again, both girl’s felt just how right this new position could be.</p><p>“Tammy called this the cowgirl,” Stephanie said, in a breathy moan.</p><p>“Is that what it’s called or is that what she called it?” Haylie asked, running her hands up Stephanie’s thighs.</p><p>“Um, I’m not sure,” Stephanie said, shrugging, “I guess it doesn’t matter what we call it, as long as it feels good.”</p><p>“It definitely feels good,” Haylie said, then grinned, “the view is nice, too.”</p><p>“Was that you flirting with me?” Stephanie asked.</p><p>Laughing, Haylie said, “I’m just saying you look hot sitting up there, Cowgirl.”</p><p>That pleased Stephanie more than she liked to admit and she leaned in to kiss the girl. Haylie came up to meet her, kissing Stephanie back passionately.</p><p>Straightening back up, Stephanie sat high in the saddle, her hands on Haylie’s knees as she focused on grinding her girlhood against Haylie’s. She moved her hips in tight little circles, moaning as it sent shivers of pleasure through her young body. Haylie pushed up into Stephanie eagerly, the lovely friction driving both of them crazy. Their cries were unrestrained and filled the bedroom, only getting louder as their excitement grew.</p><p>Stephanie’s eyes widened as she felt herself start to come. Meeting Haylie’s eyes, she saw the girl was close, too. Stephanie held off her own orgasm as best she could, focusing on finishing Haylie off. She had to fight her body as it started to fall apart on her. It took all of her focus to keep her rhythm, to keep her hips moving. She fought it as long as she could, but then her orgasm grabbed a hold of her and shook her like a rag doll. Even as she came undone, she heard Haylie cry out one more time, stiffening beneath her.</p><p>Sitting astride the girl, gasping for air, Stephanie gave the girl a dazed smile, said, “I guess we can add that to the list of things that definitely work.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Haylie said, caressing Stephanie’s thighs.</p><p>Stephanie brushed her hair out of her face and glanced at the alarm clock. Seeing that it wasn’t even noon, yet, she laughed and said, “It’s still early.”</p><p>Haylie craned her neck and saw for herself. Grinning, she looked back at Stephanie, said, “What else did Tammy tell you about?”</p><p>“Let me catch my breath and we’ll talk about something Tammy called the Singing Monkey…”</p><p>————————————————–</p><p>Still naked, Haylie and Stephanie stretched out on the couch belly to back, with Stephanie as the big spoon. They had only left their bedroom twenty minutes ago, finally sated and out of new things to try. Not that there weren’t things they hadn’t tried. There was probably a whole plethora of positions and techniques they didn’t even know about, yet. Emphasis on, yet.</p><p><em>Still, we are catching up to Tammy in the kinky sex department</em>, Stephanie thought, grinning, <em>I need to thank the girl next time I see her.</em></p><p>Stephanie was pleasantly sore, and she was sure they had overdone it. With a passion fueled by curiosity, they had spent the whole day in bed, and she was feeling it in her back and thighs, between her legs. She could deal with a little discomfort after all the pleasure she had experienced.</p><p>They had the TV on to the local weather station, watching as a ribbon of red triangles marched toward their hometown. It was a second winter storm, following right behind the one that had closed school for two days. This one was threatening to dump another foot of snow by morning. Outside, the first few flakes were beginning to fall.</p><p>“Looks like no school tomorrow, either,” Haylie said, the grin clear in her voice.</p><p>“If that storm is bad as it sounds,” Stephanie said, kissing the girl’s neck.</p><p>“Better stop that,” Haylie sighed, squirming, “we barely managed to stop. If you get us started, again…”</p><p>Laughing, Stephanie said, “We need to get dressed. Your mom will be home any minute.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Haylie said, rolling in Stephanie’s arms, “we’ll just have to pick this up tomorrow.”</p><p>“Definitely,” Stephanie said, smiling at her.</p>"
1192,Moonlight dancers,Ebo,0,A dance instructor is infatuated with one of her students and things get complicated when she's asked to babysit the girl,"['f/f', 'cons', 'rom', 'oral', 'trib', 'public nudity']","<p>Sitting at her desk in her office, Kelly Chambers stared at the cell phone on her calendar in front of her and wondered if she shouldn’t have told her friend Becky no. She wasn’t one to turn away a friend in need, but this seemed like a bad idea. Chewing on her lip, Kelly thought about calling Becky back and telling her she couldn’t do it. She might have if Becky hadn’t sounded so frazzled on the phone and had said it was an emergency.</p><p>Kelly sat up straighter and thought, <em>I’m making a bigger deal out of this than it really is. It’s just one night. It’ll be fine.</em></p><p>Standing up, Kelly circled her desk. With her hand on the doorknob, she took a deep breath to compose herself before exiting the office. As ready as she was going to get, Kelly opened the door and stepped out into the main area of her dance studio, Chamber’s Dance Academy. She saw Trouble sitting on the bank of bleachers that took up most of one wall.</p><p>Her real name was Vicky Winters, not Trouble. She was actually a pretty good kid, so Trouble didn’t really fit her. Vicky was Trouble for Kelly and probably no one else. Which wasn’t to mean she acted out in dance class because nothing could be further from the truth. She was the ideal student, attentive to instruction and eager to learn. Vicky was a passionate dancer and very skilled, graceful.</p><p>Vicky was trouble because she looked just like her mother had at twelve. Becky Winters had been her best friend and first love. Becky had never been lovelier than she had been that summer her family had moved away. Kelly didn’t figure it out until she was half way across the country, but she had been in love with the girl. She was left pining for a girl she couldn’t hold anymore. Kelly hadn’t really gotten over Becky, which is why when she took a partner, she sought out a brown haired, brown eyed girl. This would have been fine, but she liked her girlfriends slender, almost boyish in build. Basically, her type was Becky at twelve.</p><p>Again, this shouldn’t have been a problem- there were plenty of flat-chested brunettes in the sea- but she had also developed an affinity for middle school aged girls. She never acted on these urges, but when she saw a beautiful eleven-twelve-thirteen-year-old girl, her heart would beat a little faster. If one of those girls happened to look like Becky… Trouble.</p><p>Vicky was trouble in spades. There was no doubt Vicky was Becky’s daughter, had the same beautiful eyes and warm smile, same glossy brown hair and the same lithe and lean figure. It was more than just looks, though. Vicky had the same grace and confidence that Kelly had found irresistible in her mother at that age.</p><p>Kelly would be lying if she said she didn’t find Vicky attractive. It has been a long time since anyone had gotten in Kelly’s head like the lovely Vicky did when she walked into Chambers Dance Academy two months ago. That first glimpse of the girl had made Kelly’s heart skip a few beats, and that instant attraction has only gotten worse with each dance session.</p><p>Just how much worse worried Kelly. While she liked to look at young girls, there was never any real danger of her doing anything. Vicky in her leotard and white tights tempted her more than she liked to admit.</p><p>To make matters worse, Kelly thought the girl knew the spell she had Kelly under. In fact, Kelly was almost positive she did. Again, this would have been fine if Vicky reacted like a twelve-year-old girl should have when she realized her pervy dance instructor was interested in her- which was roll her eyes dramatically or tell her mother- but she didn’t. Instead, she started smiling at Kelly and finding reasons to talk to her more.</p><p>It was probably just wishful thinking, but Kelly got the feeling Vicky was testing her, feeling her out. Some of the things she said, the way she looked at Kelly seemed… Flirty. Sometimes, Kelly felt like Vicky was trying to gauge her reaction.</p><p>Kelly didn’t think she hid her interest very well. Anyone with any kind of experience at reading a person’s body language would see right through her. Her only hope was that Vicky was inexperienced enough to miss the obvious signs Kelly was giving off. Unfortunately, something told her she wasn’t going to get that lucky.</p><p>Seeing Kelly coming, Vicky looked up from her phone. The girl favored Kelly with a smile that made her forget to breathe for a few seconds. There was so much potential for trouble in that smile. Kelly almost panicked, ran back to her office to call Becky and tell her she had changed her mind. Instead, she took another deep breath to calm herself before sitting next to the girl on the bleachers.</p><p>“Um, your mom called. She won’t be able to pick you up tonight,” Kelly said.</p><p>“I know,” Vicky said, holding up her phone, “she just told me. I’m staying with you tonight.”</p><p>“Looks like it,” Kelly said, smiling at her.</p><p>The corners of Vicky’s mouth turned up even more, and Kelly caught a glint of mischief in the girl’s eyes. Something in that smile made Kelly’s heart knock around her chest like a crazed animal in a cage.</p><p>Kelly didn’t like the nervous warble in her voice as she said, “Let’s get out of here, then.”</p><p>“Okay,” Vicky said, getting to her feet and picking up her little duffle bag in one lithe motion.</p><p>Watching the girl walk toward the exit, mesmerized by the tick of her backside, Kelly swallowed hard and got her feet. Shaking her head, she forced herself to look away. She was going to have her hands full trying to keep her hands off the girl tonight.</p><p>Kelly followed Vicky outside, pausing to arm the alarm and lock up the studio behind her. She hadn’t realized how bad her hands were shaking until she fumbled her keys trying to get them in the lock, dropping them. As she bent over to pick them up, she felt eyes on her. Straightening up, she glanced around the parking lot to see who was checking her out. The parking lot was mostly empty, and the only person in sight was Vicky, leaning against the hood of Kelly’s car. When Kelly met her eyes, the girl looked away, guiltily.</p><p><em>Oh God,</em> Kelly thought, saying a little prayer, <em>please let me be imaging things. Don’t let Vicky be interested in me. It’s hard enough to behave without knowing the girl might want the attention</em></p><p>She managed to get the door locked, then pressed the button on her key fob to open her car doors. Vicky was sliding into the passenger seat as Kelly walked to the car. Kelly swore the girl was watching her approach, but the sun made it hard to see through the windshield. Still, she was certain. A little flustered by the girl’s attention, Kelly tried to act nonchalant but failed miserably.</p><p>Getting into the car, Kelly avoided meeting Vicky’s eyes. She jammed the key in the ignition, and the car came grumbling to life. The poor thing was on its last leg, should have been put to pasture years ago. If her classes continued to be booked solid, she was going to treat herself to a new car and finally let Charlie rest in peace.</p><p>One of her girlfriends had asked why she called her car Charlie and the best she could come up with was it looked like a Charlie.</p><p>As she put Charlie in gear, she said, “Alright, Charlie. Take us home.”</p><p>“You call your car Charlie?” Vicky asked, amused.</p><p>“Yeah,” Kelly said, smiling at her.</p><p>“You know,” Vicky said, looking around the car, “it kind of fits.”</p><p>Surprised, Kelly asked, “Yeah?”</p><p>Nodding, Vicky said, “Definitely.”</p><p><em>Huh</em>, Kelly thought, wondering about Vicky’s reaction to the name of her car, <em>does she really think Charlie is a good name for the car?I know Becky would have liked it and Vicky has her mother’s quirky sense of humor. Maybe she really does like it.</em></p><p>“So… Where is Charlie taking us? I mean, where do you live?” Vicky asked.</p><p>“Brighton,” Kelly said.</p><p>“An apartment? House?” Vicky asked as they turned out of the parking lot.</p><p>“House,” Kelly said, glancing at the girl. Vicky’s curiosity was making her nervous. On the surface, her questions seemed innocent enough, but Kelly got the feeling there was more to them. What, she had no idea.</p><p>“Mom and I rent an apartment,” Vicky said, sighing, “I miss having a back yard.”</p><p>Smiling at the girl, Kelly said, “I have a big back yard. You are welcome to borrow it, although I guess there isn’t much daylight left. Days are getting short, again.”</p><p>“I know,” Vicky groaned, shaking her head, “I can’t believe we are already back in school.”</p><p>Laughing, Kelly said, “Summer vacation never lasts long enough.”</p><p>“Tell me about it,” Vicky agreed.</p><p>“How’s the new school treating you? Making friends?” Kelly asked.</p><p>“It’s okay. Still getting used to it,” Vicky said, then sighed, “I miss my old school, though.”</p><p>“Yeah, moving sucks,” Kelly said. When the girl smiled at her, Kelly realized they were bonding. Considering Kelly’s infatuation with Vicky, she wasn’t sure that was such a good idea. Still, she couldn’t spend the night avoiding talking to the girl. Well, she could, but that would be awkward for both of them.</p><p>“The bright side- I’ve made friends with a couple of girls from your class. I’m going to the movies tomorrow with Tessa,” Vicky said.</p><p>“Seeing anything good?” Kelly asked, coming to a stop at a red light.</p><p>“Suicide Squad.”</p><p>“Really? Your mom is letting you see that?” Kelly asked, glancing at the girl.</p><p>“It took some convincing,” Vicky admitted.</p><p>Laughing, Kelly said, “I bet it did.”</p><p>“God, I can’t wait to see it,” Vicky said, excitedly, “Harley Quinn looked so awesome in the previews. I’ve been trying to convince Mom to let me dress up as her for Halloween. Mom is saying no, but I think I can wear her down. Maybe guilt trip her about tonight.”</p><p>Kelly glanced at Vicky and forgot to breathe as she imagined the girl in her Harley Quinn costume. She looked away in a hurry, hoped the girl hadn’t seen her reaction. Kelly knew why Becky was saying no to the costume, but she’d love to open the door and see Vicky in fishnets, little booty shorts, and a baby tee standing on her doorstep. The girl would smile and say ‘trick or treat’ and…</p><p>Lost in her fantasy, Kelly almost passed her turn. She hit her turn signal, took the turn too fast. Not dangerously so, but noticeable. Vicky was looking at her funny and Kelly avoided meeting her eyes. She couldn’t be sure, but she thought the girl was smiling.</p><p><em>I need to get my head on right. Little fantasies like that can get me in a lot of trouble, especially with the girl staying the night</em>, Kelly thought, trying to calm down.</p><p>“Um, I never thanked you for letting me stay. So you know, thanks,” Vicky said.</p><p>“You are welcome,” Kelly said, smiling at her. Not for the first time, she thought Becky had made a great kid. Vicky was beautiful, smart and funny, polite and respectful.</p><p>Vicky was quiet for a while, lost in thought. Finally, she said, “I wonder what was so important that Mom had to fly out tonight.”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Kelly said, laughing as she remembered the frantic phone call from Becky, “she sounded a little stressed out, trying to do a hundred things at once, so I didn’t ask. She didn’t seem upset, though.”</p><p>“Yeah, she sounded excited when I talked to her,” Vicky said.</p><p>“Maybe this is good news, then,” Kelly said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>“Maybe,” Vicky agreed, smiling back.</p><p>“We’ll see when she gets back in town tomorrow,” Kelly said, braking at a stop sign. Making a right turn, she steered Charlie onto her street. Two houses up, she turned into her driveway.</p><p>Looking out the windshield, Vicky was grinning as she said, “You know, I was trying to picture what sort of house you’d have. This is definitely the one.”</p><p>“What’s wrong with my house?” Kelly asked.</p><p>“Nothing. I love it,” Vicky said, blushing as she added, “I just meant it suits you.”</p><p>Kelly thought the house suited her, too. It was a bungalow with a wrap-around porch that had more square footage than the house itself. When the weather was warm, she spent a lot of time on the porch reading or surfing the web. Or sunbathing on the side deck.</p><p>Looking to her right, she was curious why Vicky thought this house suited her, asked, “Why do you say that?”</p><p>“I don’t know… I can just see you living here. Do you use the porch swing a lot?”</p><p>“I do,” Kelly said.</p><p>“I would, too,” Vicky said, sighing, “I’m jealous.”</p><p>Laughing, Kelly said, “Come on.”</p><p>They got out of the car, walking up the path to the front porch. Kelly slipped the key in the front door. Turning, she realized the girl wasn’t behind her, anymore. She laughed when she saw the girl on the swing. Kelly entered the alarm code, then closed the door behind. She sat on the swing next to the girl.</p><p>“I want this swing,” Vicky said.</p><p>“I thought you lived in an apartment?” Kelly said, amused.</p><p>“I could hang it in my bedroom,” Vicky said, gently rocking them.</p><p>“Sorry, Kiddo. You can’t have my swing,” Kelly laughed.</p><p>“A glass of iced tea, a good book… I would spend the whole evening right here reading,” Vicky said, stroking the bench cushion on the swing.</p><p><em>Substitute a glass of wine for the iced tea, and that sounds perfect</em>, Kelly thought, having done just what the girl described many of times. Many, many times.</p><p>“What sort of books do you like?” Kelly asked.</p><p>“Suspense, I guess. Like detective novels,” Vicky said, then laughed, “I’ve been reading the number books by Janet Evanovich. Do you know the ones I’m talking about?”</p><p>Nodding, Kelly said, “The Stephanie Plum novels.”</p><p>“Yes! I love them. I’m reading number seven right now,” Vicky said.</p><p>“That’s funny,” Kelly said, shaking her head, “I’m six books ahead of you, but I’m reading the Stephanie Plum books, too.”</p><p>“Really?” Vicky asked, her eyes widening.</p><p>“Yeah,” Kelly said, smiling at her.</p><p>“Cool,” Vicky said, then laughed, “it’s kind of funny… You like the same books as me.”</p><p><em>Oh God</em>, Kelly thought, with an inward groan, <em>what if I start liking Vicky because she has great tastes in books and porch swings and not just because she has great legs and a cute backside. Lust is one thing but a genuine connection… She’d be trouble with a capital ‘t’.</em></p><p>Suddenly, sitting on the porch swing next to the girl seemed a little too intimate, too friendly and Kelly got to her feet. Taking a deep breath, she said, “You are welcome to sit awhile, but I’m heading in.”</p><p>“I’m coming,” Vicky said, following her, “I want to see the rest of the house.”</p><p>————————————————-</p><p>“Um…” Vicky said, looking down at herself, “do you think I could take a shower? My clothes are sticking to me.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Kelly said, pointing down the hall, “second door on the left. There are towels in the closet.”</p><p>“Thanks,” Vicky said, pushing away from the center island she had been leaning against.</p><p>Kelly watched the girl walk down the hallway, her eyes once again drawn to the playful tick of Vicky’s backside. She was such a graceful girl that even when she wasn’t dancing, her movements seemed balletic. It was unstudied, probably unintentional, but hard to look away from. Vicky’s mother had had that same grace and poise, and Kelly had found it irresistible then, too.</p><p>Only when the girl turned into the bathroom, could Kelly shake off the spell she had been under. Shaking her head at her weakness for the girl, Kelly took a few deep breaths, thought, <em>Please let me get through the night without doing something stupid.</em></p><p>She headed to her bedroom to change out of her own dance clothes, but didn’t make it. Kelly came to a dead stop when she noticed Vicky hadn’t completely closed the door behind her. The door was a little tricky, didn’t always latch. Rooted in her spot, Kelly watched the girl slip out of her leotard, wriggling it past her hips and letting it fall to the floor around her ankles. She couldn’t breathe as Vicky straightened up, wearing nothing but a pair of white tights. The stretchy nylon hose revealed more than it hid, clung to Vicky’s long legs and pert backside like a second skin. She might as well be naked. Kelly swallowed hard as the girl turned slightly and she saw one small, pale breast. Standing there like that, Vicky was so beautiful and tempting that Kelly wanted her so bad. The girl was even more lovely than she had imagined.</p><p>Vicky hooked her thumbs into the waistband of the tights, started to shimmy out of them. Kelly forced herself away from the open door. Hot with adrenaline and on legs like rubber bands, Kelly walked down the hallway to her bedroom. Closing the door behind her, she leaned heavily against it. Leaving the open bathroom door and the visage of a nearly naked Vicky behind had drained her, had taken a Herculean feat of will. She fought her own breathing and racing heart, trying to get them under control. She failed miserably.</p><p>When she closed her eyes, she could still see the twelve-year-old undressing as clear as if she was still standing right in front of her now. It was an image she doubted she’d ever forget, would haunt her fantasies for a long time. Not that she wanted to forget… Ashamed or not, she had loved the way Vicky had looked standing there in just her white tights. She could no more deny it than the flush of heat spreading between her thighs.</p><p>“God, I’m a mess,” she said out loud, rubbing her earlobe absent-mindedly. When she realized she was doing it, she snatched her hand away from her ear. It was a nervous tick of hers and spoke volumes about her state of mind.</p><p>Pushing away from the door, she stripped out of her dance clothes. Her sweaty clothes went into the hamper, and she slipped into her silk robe. She pulled the scrunchy from her hair, shaking out the ponytail she wore for dance practice.</p><p>She left her room, returning to the kitchen. Vicky must have spotted the open door because it was closed now. This was for the best because the shower stall was glass and even fogged up, would have given Kelly a fantastic view of Vicky’s naked, soapy body. Just thinking about Vicky all naked, wet and slippery didn’t do anything for Kelly’s state of mind.</p><p>In the kitchen, she pulled a bottle of Jim Beam from the freezer, poured about four inches in the bottom of a drinking glass. She filled the rest of the glass with some Coke from the fridge. Taking a sip, she made a face. It was a much more stout than the ones she usually made, the ratio of bourbon to soda about two to one.</p><p>She took a long pull, the alcohol burning all the way down. She needed it to kick in, needed something to calm her nerves. The last thing she needed was for Vicky to finish her shower and see her still a flustered mess. She finished half the glass in one gulp.</p><p>Kelly was putting her empty glass in the sink when Vicky came into the kitchen. Her hair was still damp, and she had a dry towel wrapped around her, a knot between her small breasts. The alcohol had just started to make Kelly feel fuzzy, but seeing Vicky standing there in just a towel sobered Kelly up in a hurry.</p><p>“Feel better?” Kelly asked, her voice thick but it had nothing to do with the alcohol.</p><p>“Much. Thanks,” Vicky said, leaning against the counter.</p><p>“Um… Make yourself comfortable. The TV remote is on the coffee table,” Kelly said, pushing away from the sink, “I’m going to grab a shower, then we’ll figure out what to do for dinner. Are you hungry for anything?”</p><p>“Mom and I usually get Chinese after practice,” Vicky said, smiling, “it is becoming a tradition.”</p><p>“Chinese it is. I could go for some Pepper Steak, myself,” Kelly said.</p><p>“What’s the address here?” Vicky asked, digging her cell phone out of her purse, “I’ll call it in while you are in the shower.”</p><p>Kelly rambled off the address, then said, “There is a Golden Dragon Restaurant menu on the fridge. Should have their phone number.”</p><p>Grinning, Vicky said, “Don’t need it. I’ve got it memorized.”</p><p>“Really?” Kelly asked, laughing.</p><p>“Like I said, a tradition,” Vicky said, smiling, “we always order the same thing- a number six with an extra egg roll, a number eight and a number seventeen.”</p><p>“Well order whatever you want and get me a number twelve. Oh, and a small number thirty,” Kelly said.</p><p>“What’s a number thirty?” Vicky asked, dialing.</p><p>“Pork fried rice,” Kelly said.</p><p>“Oh. I’ll make it a large if you don’t mind sharing,” Vicky said, putting the phone to her ear.</p><p>“I don’t know… I’m pretty serious about my fried rice,” Kelly teased.</p><p>Rolling her eyes and laughing, Vicky said, “Go shower.”</p><p>Kelly left the girl to place their order, heading down the hallway for a much-needed shower. She made sure the door latched, even though she doubted the Vicky had in interest in sneaking a peek at a naked thirty-two-year-old woman.</p><p>She started the water going in the stall, then untied her robe and slipped out of it. Naked, she turned to the mirror hung on the back of the door. She didn’t dance professionally anymore, but she was still in amazing shape. Long in the leg and narrow in the waist, with just enough breast to muster some cleavage in a low-cut dress, she still had her dancer’s build. Smiling, she thought she would have no problem turning a few heads.</p><p>The hot water felt amazing, and she stood under it a while before reaching for her body wash. She breathed in the scent of jasmine as she poured a puddle of soap in her upturned palm. She always loved the smell of jasmine, and the shower was redolent with its scent as she began to soap up.</p><p>As she washed between her thighs, she felt she was getting a little scratchy down there. It had been a couple of days, and she needed to shave, again. Glancing at her razor and shave gel, she thought it could wait until tomorrow. With Vicky here, she wouldn’t wouldn’t need a smooth pussy tonight.</p><p>She has been shaving down there for as long as she has had a need to. She had caught some flack from the girls in her middle school and high school gym classes, but she didn’t let their teasing change her mind. She just liked the way she looked clean shaven, loved how soft and smooth she felt down there after a shave. She has been doing it since she was twelve-ish.</p><p>Kelly realized she was still looking at her razor. Shrugging, she picked it up, thought, <em>Tonight or tomorrow, makes no difference</em>.</p><p>She didn’t want to admit why she decided to reach for the razor. She knew, but she didn’t want to acknowledge it. Acknowledging it would give her secret growing desire a name. It already had a name but as long as she didn’t say it out loud…</p><p>Shaking her head, she pushed those dangerous thoughts aside, focused on shaving. She has been doing it for so long that she made short work of it. Rinsing the soap away, she looked at her cute, smooth pussy, ran her fingers over her soft labia. She shivered.</p><p>Kelly finished her shower, dried off, then slipped back into her robe. She went to her room, slipped into some pajama bottoms and a tank top. Dressed, she went in search of Vicky. She found the girl in the living room, watching TV.</p><p>Sitting beside her on the couch, Kelly asked, “Anything good on?”</p><p>“Not really,” Vicky said, offering Kelly the remote. She went back to flipping channels when Kelly waved her off. Finally, she gave up and turned off the TV. Looking at herself, Vicky asked, “Do you have something I could wear?”</p><p>“I think we could find something,” Kelly said, getting up, “Come on.”</p><p>The girl followed Kelly down the hall to her bedroom. Kelly left Vicky to look around while she went to her closet and started poking through her clothes for something the girl could wear.</p><p>“I love your bedroom,” Vicky said.</p><p>Pausing in her riffling to smile at the girl, she said, “Thanks.”</p><p>“It’s very you,” Vicky said, walking around.</p><p>Curious what the girl meant, Kelly asked, “How so?”</p><p>“It’s beautiful,” Vicky said, looking at Kelly over her shoulder, “Stylish but not pretentious… Like you.”</p><p>Kelly gaped wide-eyed at Vicky, caught completely off guard by the comment. Did Vicky really think she was beautiful? She had to remind herself that even if Vicky thought she was beautiful, it didn’t mean the girl was attracted to her. Women- and girls, too- were just more open in their opinions of their fellow women.</p><p><em>And even if she was attracted to me, it doesn’t mean anything would ever be done about it. Even if Vicky wanted to, that was one road I’m not going down</em>.</p><p>The fact that she even needed to tell herself that made her wonder how true the statement really was. Would she really say no if the option of sleeping with a willing and interested Vicky was on the table? Not that she thought Vicky was interested in sleeping with her. But, if she were…</p><p>“Um, thanks,” Kelly said, turning away from the girl before she could see how flustered the comment had made her. Her hands were shaking some as she went back to finding something for Vicky to wear. She took a bunch of deep breaths, trying to get herself under control, again.</p><p>She found a summer dress she had bought at the beginning of the season. The tag had said it was her size and she hadn’t tried it on, only to find out it was a little small for her when she got home. It was cute, so she had kept it, thinking maybe she could squeeze into it. Pulling it out of the closet, she thought it might be a little big on Vicky but not so much she couldn’t wear it.</p><p>“Here,” Kelly said, turning back to the girl, “try this on. Might be a little big, but I think it’ll be okay for tonight.”</p><p>Vicky took the dress, holding it to look at it. She smiled at Kelly, said, “It’s cute.”</p><p>“I said the same thing when I bought it,” Kelly said, laughing, “but it is too small for me. A bit snug.”</p><p>“It’s too bad you can’t wear it,” Vicky said, her smile turning up a bit more, “you would have looked amazing in it.”</p><p>Kelly inhaled sharply, caught off guard, again, by the girl’s comment. There was something in Vicky’s eyes that said that it was more than a simple compliment. The way Vicky had said it had sounded… Flirty. Kelly didn’t think she was imagining things.</p><p>“Then again,” Vicky said, her smile becoming playful, “you’d look good in just about anything. Even pajama bottoms.”</p><p>That smile made Kelly forget to breathe for a few seconds, and her heart was off to the races in her breast. She has had some women smile at her like that when they wanted to go home with her, but never a twelve-year-old girl.</p><p><em>Well, one girl did- Vicky’s mother</em>, Kelly thought, which didn’t help her reaction any. She and Becky had had a very intimate, very carnal relationship by the time the girl had moved away.</p><p>“Vicky, I…” Kelly said, then ran out of words. She really didn’t know what to say. Her face was hot, and she wondered if Vicky could see her blushing.</p><p>The girl met and held Kelly’s eyes, and Kelly thought she was looking for something, maybe gauging Kelly’s reaction to her comment. Kelly hoped the girl couldn’t read her thoughts because they were going places they really shouldn’t go.</p><p>Vicky tucked her hair behind her ear almost shyly, her eyes never wavering from Kelly’s as she asked, “Do you think I’m pretty?”</p><p>“I, well…” Kelly stammered, the question short-circuiting her brain.</p><p>“I catch you looking at me sometimes,” Vicky said, a hint of nervousness creeping into her voice, “when you don’t think I’ll notice.”</p><p>Kelly couldn’t work up enough saliva to even try to deny what the girl was saying was true. Besides, how could she deny it? It was the truth. She had been looking at the girl. She wasn’t all that surprised Vicky had noticed; she hadn’t been very subtle about it. Unable to resist, the girl had drawn her eye like a moth to a flame.</p><p>“Then earlier,” Vicky said, her voice taking on a nervous warble, “I saw you in the mirror, watching me undress.”</p><p>With a sinking feeling in her gut, Kelly realized she had been found out. Vicky knew Kelly had an inappropriate interest in her. Judging by the way this conversation was going, Vicky was at least a little interested in Kelly, too. That scared the hell out of Kelly because she was already on shaky ground when it came to the girl. If Vicky kept looking at her like that… She didn’t know if she had the self-control to resist her.</p><p>“I was disappointed when you walked away,” Vicky said, self-consciously, “I thought because of all the times I caught you looking that you might like me… Like that. You walked away before I finished undressing, so I… I don’t know. If you had stayed, I would have known for sure, but I don’t.”</p><p>Kelly thought she should say something, but she had no idea what that should be. She wanted to reassure the girl that she was beautiful, but she didn’t think that was a good idea. Kelly figured the best thing she could do was quash the girl’s burgeoning feelings for Kelly, to tell the girl she was mistaken about Kelly’s interest in her. A whopper of a lie that would keep this situation from spiraling further out of control. Kelly didn’t have the heart to do it, though. Vicky looked so vulnerable standing there in just a towel. She couldn’t couldn’t do it. More than that, it had shown a lot of guts, confronting Kelly like this. Kelly didn’t think she could have done it when she was Vicky’s age, didn’t think she could have been this bold.</p><p>“So,” Vicky said, drawing Kelly’s attention back from her thoughts, “I thought…”</p><p>Kelly watched the girl struggle to find the words to express what she wanted to say. She opened her mouth a couple of times, only to close it without uttering a word. Finally, she just took a deep breath and released the knot between her breasts. Gasping, Kelly watched the towel falling, falling in slow-mo to the floor. Naked, the girl turned those big brown eyes on her and Kelly couldn’t breathe. Vicky just stood there for Kelly to look at, her spine straight and her hip cocked confidently. Kelly thought the girl wasn’t as confident as she let on, sensed a vulnerability and a shyness just behind the sassiness.</p><p>Unable to take her eyes off the girl, Kelly drank her in like a woman dying of thirst would a tall glass of iced tea. Vicky was truly stunning, her lovely young body making Kelly ache to touch her, to be with her.</p><p>“Do you think I’m pretty?” Vicky asked.</p><p>Kelly didn’t even try to lie, the evidence of her attraction to Vicky surely plain on her face and in her eyes. The girl had to know, anyway, so she said in a shaky voice, “You are beautiful. So beautiful, but I need you to put this on now.”</p><p>Playfully, Vicky looked at the dress Kelly was offering, said, “Why?”</p><p>“You know why,” Kelly said, meaning it. She knew just how shaky the ground Kelly was on really was.</p><p>“What if I don’t? What happens then?” Vicky asked, moving closer. She stopped within arm’s reach of Kelly, making no move to reach for the dress. She just smiled at Kelly.</p><p>Kelly met the girl’s eyes, saw a spark of desire in them that stole her breath away, made her knees a little weak. She moved away from Vicky on wobbly legs, tearing her eyes away from the girl. She took a deep breath, said, “I don’t think we should find out.”</p><p>The doorbell rang, and Kelly nearly jumped out of her skin. She looked guiltily in the direction of the front door. For a paranoid moment, she thought it was the police to take her away. Even when it dawned on her that it was probably the Chinese food she couldn’t completely shake the feeling.</p><p>Kelly handed the dress to Vicky as she hurried to get the door, called over her shoulder, “Please put this on.”</p><p>As she collected their dinner from the delivery guy and paid for their order, her paranoia didn’t completely abate. She thought he knew, somehow. Knew there was a naked twelve-year-old girl in her bedroom. When she showed him out and closed the door behind him, she put her head against the cool wood and took a few deep breaths to calm herself.</p><p>She heard Vicky come into the kitchen and turned to see the girl leaning against the center island. Kelly sighed with relief when she saw Vicky in the summer dress. She couldn’t relax completely, though. She still wasn’t out of the woods. Looking at Vicky, she knew she would have to deal with what had happened in the bedroom and her own feelings and desires.</p><p><em>Hopefully, it’ll be easier without Vicky’s lovely body on display</em>, Kelly thought, walking over the island.</p><p>“This smells delicious,” Vicky said, smiling at Kelly.</p><p>“I’ll get us some plates,” Kelly said, walking to the cabinets, “why don’t you start figuring out what is what?”</p><p>“Okay,” Vicky said, pulling white boxes out the bag and opening them.</p><p>Kelly got them a couple of plates, then grabbed the two liter of Coke from the fridge. They sat down at the island and began divvying up the food. They both sighed happily as they had their first bite of the unctuous food.</p><p>Vicky glanced at the window above the sink and whatever she saw held her attention. Finally, Kelly had to look, craning her neck to see what the girl was looking at. She couldn’t see anything unusual. Meeting Vicky’s eyes, she raised her eyebrows questioningly.</p><p>“It’s a full moon out tonight,” Vicky said, sadness creeping into her voice.</p><p>“Um, yeah… I think it is,” Kelly said, frowning as she looked at the girl, “Is that significant?”</p><p>“It makes me miss my friend, Alexis,” Vicky said, sighing as she poked at her food.</p><p>“Why?” Kelly asked, wondering what the connection between the moon and Vicky’s friend could be. Unless the girl was a werewolf, Kelly couldn’t think of one.</p><p>Vicky looked at Kelly a long time without saying anything, and Kelly thought the girl was trying to make up her mind whether to tell Kelly or not. Kelly’s heart started beating a little faster, realizing it must be a good story. Finally, Vicky made up her mind, and with a nervous laugh, she said, “You can’t tell Mom.”</p><p>“Um, I won’t unless it is something that puts you in danger,” Kelly said, not wanting to make that promise without knowing the secret.</p><p>“Danger? No, no danger. Might get me grounded, but there was no real danger,” Vicky said, blushing.</p><p>“I promise not to tell, but with an asterisk. You know what I mean?” Kelly said, meeting the girl’s eyes.</p><p>“Yeah,” Vicky said, laughing.</p><p>“What’s up with the moon and your friend?” Kelly asked, sipping her Coke.</p><p>“God, I can’t believe I’m telling you this. Alexis would kill me if she knew,” Vicky said, her face turning red, “when I stayed at my friend Alexis’s house, we’d sneak out at night and go to this pond behind her house. We’d… We’d dance naked for hours, then go swimming to cool down. The water was usually warmer than the air outside, and we wouldn’t want to get out.”</p><p>Kelly’s heart was thumping in her chest because she thought she knew where this story was going. Her food largely forgotten, she leaned forward with new interest as Vicky continued her story.</p><p>“I guess we were ten… Yeah, ten, the first time we kissed. One led to a lot. We spent the night just kissing and touching, giggling the whole time. It was thrilling and naughty, fun even if we didn’t know what we were doing. The sun was coming up by the time we slipped back into the house.</p><p><em>Like mother, like daughter</em>, Kelly thought, amused by how closely Vicky’s and Alexis’s sapphic beginning mirrored her own and Becky’s. The stories weren’t exactly the same, but enough alike to be surprising.</p><p>“She was so beautiful, twirling in the moonlight,” Vicky said, tears glistening in her eyes, “like an angel or a butterfly.”</p><p>“You were more than just friends?” Kelly asked.</p><p>Laughing self-consciously, Vicky said, “I don’t know what we were. I just know I liked… being with her. Regardless of what we were doing.”</p><p>Kelly smiled warmly at her, said, “I think that qualifies as more than friends.”</p><p>Shrugging, Vicky said, “She lives like fifteen hours away, now.”</p><p>“That’s rough, Kiddo,” Kelly said, remembering how it had felt when Becky had moved away, “I actually know just how you feel. It sucks.”</p><p>“Pretty much,” Vicky said, sighing. Suddenly, she sat up straighter, visibly making an effort to shake off the funk she was slipping into. She gave Kelly a sheepish smile, said, “Sorry.”</p><p>“No need to apologize,” Kelly said, giving the girl’s hand a reassuring squeeze.</p><p>“I’ll just have to find a dance partner here,” Vicky said, taking a bite of her food.</p><p>Snorting in surprise, Kelly laughed, “Are you looking for a new partner?”</p><p>“I’ve been…Testing the waters, I guess, with the girls in dance class and at school. You know, see if anyone might be interested without drawing attention to myself,” Vicky said.</p><p>“I know exactly what you mean,” Kelly said, amused. She was very familiar with the game; it was one she had played all through middle school and high school. The leading questions, carefully crafted to draw out a response without giving away too much of her own secret; the guessing and second-guessing about the signals she was getting; and the anxiety about getting it wrong.</p><p>Vicky smiled at her, said, “I thought you might.”</p><p>“Any takers?” Kelly asked, forking some pepper steak into her mouth.</p><p>“Not so far,” Vicky said, meeting Kelly’s eyes, “the only one who seems interested… is you.”</p><p>Kelly took longer to chew her food than was really necessary. She needed the time to think about how to respond. She thought about denying it, but Vicky had already seen through that lie, knew Kelly was attracted to her. Swallowing, she said, “I find it hard to believe a girl as pretty as you can’t find someone other than your creepy dance instructor.”</p><p>Laughing, Vicky said, “Alexis and me… It was a happy accident. Do you know what I mean?”</p><p>Again, Kelly thought she knew exactly what the girl was talking about. Had any one thing gone differently that day in Becky’s bedroom, she and Vicky’s mother wouldn’t have kissed for the first time. There were a lot of dominoes that had to fall just right for their lips to meet and their friendship to veer in a completely different direction.</p><p>Favoring Kelly with a playful smile, Vicky said, “Besides, I could do a lot worse than my creepy dance instructor.”</p><p>Kelly laughed, said, “Thanks. I think.”</p><p>“How about you?” Vicky asked.</p><p>“How about me what?” Kelly asked.</p><p>“Any current dance partners?” Vicky asked, with a little mischief and a whole lot of curiosity in her eyes.</p><p>“Um, no… No ‘dance partner’,” Kelly said, wondering if she should have lied about having a girlfriend. Belatedly, she realized it would have been an easy way out of this whole situation.</p><p>“I find it hard to believe a pretty dance instructor like you doesn’t have a girlfriend,” Vicky said, grinning as she turned Kelly’s words back on her.</p><p>Thinking about the dry spell she has been having lately, Kelly said, sourly, “I guess my charm only works on hard up twelve-year-old’s.”</p><p>That made Vicky laugh, and she said, “Lucky me.”</p><p>“Well, don’t get too excited,” Kelly said, pointing her egg roll at the girl, “I’m not dancing naked with you.”</p><p>“Why not?” Vicky asked, the corners of her mouth turning up in a smile that made Kelly’s heart skip a couple of beats.</p><p>“Well, for one,” Kelly said, pointing over her shoulder, “my next door neighbor is a bit of perv. He’s always watching me through his blinds, any time I’m out back.”</p><p>“That only makes it that much more fun,” Vicky said, excitement creeping into her voice, “The chance of getting caught…Alexis and I would leave our clothes in her room, sneak out completely naked. We’d be giggling and shaking by the time we made it to the pond. Without our clothes, we were so busted if anyone saw us.”</p><p>Kelly blinked in surprise at the girl and Vicky blushed. Laughing, Kelly said, “Wow.”</p><p>Vicky looked away, embarrassed.</p><p>“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have laughed,” Kelly said, drawing the girl’s attention, “it was just a bit of shock hearing a twelve-year-old girl say something like that. I know what you mean, though. A little danger can be fun. Exciting.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Vicky said, then leaned closer, “Want to dance with me?”</p><p>“That might be a little too much danger,” Kelly said, her heart racing.</p><p>“I’m going to do it,” Vicky said, meeting and holding Kelly’s eyes, “don’t make me dance alone.”</p><p>Kelly couldn’t breathe, stunned by the look in Vicky’s eyes, the raw desire in them.</p><p>“I- I don’t think we should,” Kelly said, a little concerned how weak her protest sounded to her own ears.</p><p>“Don’t make me dance alone,” Vicky repeated, an excited grin breaking out on her face. She giggled as she sprang off the bar stool, running for the back door. She pulled the dress up and off as she ran. It fell to the ground behind her as she twisted the knob and opened the door. She was out the door before Kelly had time to react.</p><p>Kelly raced to the door, almost slipping and falling on the discarded dress. She somehow managed to stay on her feet, but just barely. From the open door, she could see a very naked Vicky clear as day.</p><p>“Vicky,” Kelly hissed in her best ‘mom’ voice, “get in here.”</p><p>“Come out instead,” Vicky said, twirling around and around, “the air feels amazing!”</p><p>“Seriously, come back inside,” Kelly said, her eyes cutting to her neighbor’s house. His lights were out, and Kelly prayed he wasn’t home.</p><p>“I’ll come in if you dance with me,” Vicky said, holding out her hands and gyrating her hips.</p><p>The porch light came on automatically when someone passed by the sensor and Vicky had triggered it when she ran out of the house. The whole backyard was bathed in pale yellow light. Vicky might as well be dancing under a spotlight. Kelly got on her tippy toes and unscrewed the bulb, cursing at how hot it already was. She managed to turn the bulb enough to break the connection.</p><p>When the backyard fell dark, Kelly saw just how bright the moon and stars were tonight. She could still make out Vicky dancing and, as her eyes adjusted to the sudden gloom, she could see her lovely body as it twisted and flexed, spun and leaped. Kelly was transfixed by the sight.</p><p>“Come inside, and I’ll dance with you,” Kelly said, blinking when she realized she meant it.</p><p>“Would you really dance with me? Vicky asked.</p><p>“Yes,” Kelly said, her heart knocking around her rib cage, “I want to dance with you.”</p><p>“Then come here,” Vicky said, holding out her hand to Kelly.</p><p>Kelly looked at the hand, then laughed and shook her head. The girl wasn’t going to give in, wouldn’t come inside until Kelly danced with her. The girl was so beautiful standing there in the moonlight, pale and ethereal as a ghost. Feeling the last of her resistance fading, Kelly started down the steps to go to her, but Vicky shook her head.</p><p>“No clothes,” Vicky said.</p><p>Kelly hesitated only a second, then found herself stripping out of her tank top and pajama bottoms. Naked, she shivered, and it had nothing to do with the cool air finding her bare skin. It was an excited shiver, a naughty thrill that worked up her spine and she wanted to giggle like a school girl. Like Vicky had as she ran out of the house naked and into the night.</p><p>As an adult, she was a whole lot more self-conscious of her body. Society had made being naked taboo, something a woman her age wasn’t supposed to do. This whole situation seemed crazy to her, had her jittery with excitement. Still, as she stepped off the back porch and onto the grass, she had an arm across her breasts and walked with her knees together. It was an impractical way to move, used only by those who were naked and embarrassed. It really didn’t do any good- definitely wasn’t hiding anything- but she couldn’t stop doing it.</p><p>“God, this is such a bad idea,” Kelly said, under her breath. The lights were still out next door, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t home. He could be watching them right now, and she would never know. She shivered, again.</p><p>When Kelly made it to where Vicky stood, the girl moved the arm across Kelly’s breasts. Kelly could feel the girl’s eyes on her, her gaze hot on Kelly’s naked body. There was plenty of light for Vicky to be able to see Kelly. Kelly’s breath caught in her throat as Vicky’s eyes roamed over her, drank her in. She waited breathlessly for Vicky to say something.</p><p>Vicky didn’t say anything, just moved against Kelly, wrapping her arms around Kelly. Gasping, Kelly felt the twelve-year-old’s naked body mold against her own. Vicky turned her head up, smiling at Kelly. Giving in, Kelly hugged the girl back.</p><p>“I’m glad you didn’t make me dance alone,” Vicky said.</p><p>With a nervous laugh, Kelly said, “I’m glad I’m here, too.”</p><p>Vicky met and held Kelly’s eyes, asked, “Really?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Kelly said, honestly. She knew she shouldn’t be here, or even want to be here, but she couldn’t deny that she liked how Vicky felt in her arms. More than that, she was done denying her desire for the girl. The fact that Vicky was interested, too, only made it easier for her to let go of her reservations about being here. Wherever Vicky wanted this night to go, Kelly was going along for the ride.</p><p>“Good,” Vicky said, getting up on her tippy toes to give Kelly a kiss.</p><p>It was just the briefest of kisses, just a brush of Vicky’s lips against her own, but it left Kelly trembling for more.</p><p>“Dance with me,” Vicky said, excitedly as she pulled back from Kelly. Taking Kelly’s hand, she repeated, “Dance with me.”</p><p>“Dance how?” Kelly asked, looking at the girl for direction.</p><p>“I don’t know,” Vicky said, laughing, “just dance!”</p><p>Kelly watched as Vicky began to dance, to sway to some inner music only she could hear. She couldn’t take her eyes off the girl, mesmerized by the gyrations of her hips. Vicky moved with a natural grace, a fluidity that Kelly had found fascinating the first time she saw the girl dance, and she found it just as fascinating now.</p><p>She was a little jealous of Vicky’s dancing, envious of her freedom. Vicky just danced- free of inhibitions, free of social expectations, free of concerns and self-conscience. She was just a young girl enjoying the night air on her bare skin.</p><p><em>Why can’t I dance like that</em>, Kelly wondered, then it dawned on her. The only one stopping her was… her. Her inhibitions and social hangups were hers to set aside so she could dance just for the sake of dancing. Not for a paycheck or to fulfill an obligation, just because the night was still pleasantly warm and the moon was so brilliant in the sky above. It was something she hadn’t done since she was about Vicky’s age. With a nervous laugh, Kelly began to move her hips. As she found her inner song, she let go of her cares and danced like she was twelve-years-old, again.</p><p>She felt as light as a feather, as free as she could remember being in a very long time.</p><p>Kelly’s inner song must be the same as Vicky’s because their moves began to sync up inadvertently. It was serendipity, purely by accident but, to anyone watching, their movements must look choreographed. The synchronicity with which they moved usually required hours of practice, but it came naturally to them.</p><p>Minutes or hours, Kelly didn’t know how long they danced under the stars. Lost in the moment, time didn’t matter. Only when head lights swung into her next door neighbor’s driveway, did Kelly snap out of the revelry she had been in.</p><p>“Shit,” Kelly said, snatching up Vicky’s hand. The fact that she was very naked in her backyard with an equally naked twelve-year-old girl came back to her with the sound of her perverted neighbor getting out of his car, and she got her feet moving. Laughing, she said, “Run!”</p><p>They were both laughing as they darted for the house. They burst inside, closing the door behind them. Looking at each other, they started laughing harder, Kelly holding her side.</p><p>“Too close,” she said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>“Worth it, though,” Vicky said, returning the smile.</p><p>“Definitely worth it,” Kelly agreed, shaking her head, “I haven’t done anything like that in a long time.”</p><p>“Well,” Vicky said, moving into Kelly’s arms, “I’m glad you liked it.”</p><p>“I loved it,” Kelly said, putting her arms around the girl’s neck. It was the truth. Dancing with Vicky under the stars was something she’d never forget. Not that she wanted to. It was a memory she hoped to hold onto for a very long time.</p><p>Kelly loved the feel of Vicky’s slight body pressed against her own, and she thought about the brief kiss they had shared on the back lawn. It had left her wanting more and, now with the girl in her arms, again, Kelly thought about Vicky’s story and what had happened after dancing. She didn’t have a pool but…</p><p>Her heart started beating faster in her breast and Kelly was trembling with need and fear. Mostly need. It had been a long minute since she had been with anyone and her desire for Vicky has been building up unchecked for months now.</p><p><em>If she kisses me now</em>, Kelly thought, swallowing hard, <em>I’ll come completely undone.</em></p><p>The thought barely had time to take root in her mind when Vicky turned her face up, smiling this little smile at Kelly. She couldn’t breathe because it was a smile for the bedroom, out of place on a girl Vicky’s age but undeniable. On her tippy toes, Vicky leaned into Kelly, stopped with her lips only inches from Kelly’s.</p><p><em>She wants me to be the one</em>, Kelly thought, looking into the girl’s beautiful brown eyes, <em>she wants me to kiss her, wants me to be the instigator</em>.</p><p>Did she dare? At this point, would it even matter who kissed whom? The line had probably been crossed a long time ago. Still, she wished Vicky had just kissed her, had pushed her over the edge into the forbidden, the taboo. Now, she had to make the decision whether or not to take the plunge on her own.</p><p>Still looking into Vicky’s eyes, she didn’t agonize over the decision too long and probably not nearly long enough. Kelly pressed her lips to Vicky’s before she had time to think better of it. When she opened her mouth a little, Vicky’s tongue touched hers, caressed it, drew her into a deeper kiss than she was ready for. Only twelve, yet Vicky kissed better than some of the more experienced women Kelly had been with.</p><p>Vicky broke the kiss, her eyes flashing at Kelly. Smiling, she said, “I wasn’t sure if you’d kiss me.”</p><p>“Me, either,” Kelly said, laughing.</p><p>“I’m glad you did,” Vicky said, kissing her, again. Like before, the kiss got away from them, the passion building between them bubbling up in a hurry. When they finally came up for air, Vicky smiled at Kelly, took her hand, and said, “Come on.”</p><p>“Where are we going?” Kelly asked, even though the look in Vicky’s eyes was answer enough.</p><p>“Your bedroom,” Vicky said, heading that way like she expected Kelly to follow her without argument. The girl wasn’t wrong.</p><p>As she followed Vicky down the hallway, Kelly wondered if this was how Alice had felt tumbling down the rabbit hole. It wasn’t Wonderland she was walking toward, but it might prove even more wondrous. No Red Queen or playing card army, no Mad Hatter or White Rabbit, but a beautiful twelve-year-old girl who wanted to have sex with her.</p><p>Vicky went to Kelly’s bed, stretching out on her back. At the foot of the bed, Kelly paused to admire the girl lying there. Vicky looked so soft and inviting, tantalizing. Crawling onto the bed, Kelly smiled down at the girl from her hands and knees. Vicky looked up at her, favoring her with that same sexy little smile that had stolen her breath away in the kitchen.</p><p>Searching the girl’s face for any sign of doubt about what they were about to do, Kelly asked, “Are you sure about this?”</p><p>“I’m sure,” Vicky said, reaching up and touching Kelly’s cheek lovingly.</p><p>“If you change your mind, tell me, and I’ll stop,” Kelly said.</p><p>“You won’t need to,” Vicky said, propping up on her elbows to kiss Kelly.</p><p>Losing the last of her self-control, Kelly kissed her back. Kelly’s hand fell on Vicky’s knee, sliding up her taut thigh and onto her stomach. Vicky was so warm and soft, her skin as smooth as silk under Kelly’s fingertips. She felt even better than she had looked from the foot of the bed. Kelly’s hands wanted to know more of the girl, and Kelly let them explore Vicky’s young body. Vicky sighed into Kelly’s kiss, beginning to respond to Kelly’s touch.</p><p>When Vicky broke the kiss and went to her back, Kelly kissed the graceful curve of her neck, her collar bone. Vicky squirmed, her breathing getting a little funny as Kelly pressed her lips to the pale slope of one small breast. The girl moaned softly as Kelly teased its stiffening nipple with her tongue, her lips. The moan became a groan as the nipple began to ache sweetly. Vicky’s back arched, pressing her breast against Kelly’s mouth eagerly. Smiling, Kelly moved to her other breast, didn’t let up until she thought Vicky was ready for more.</p><p>Kelly moved lower, kissing Vicky in the hollow of her rib cage, then followed the faint muscle line down her taut stomach. She could feel Vicky’s excitement building the lower she went, and she wondered if Vicky knew what was about to happen to her. She knew the girl had some experience in such things, just not what Vicky and Alexis had figure out. Rolling her eyes up at the girl, Kelly kissed the hollow of Vicky’s hip, and the girl giggled and bit her lower lip. Kelly thought the girl was holding her breath, her eyes shining with anticipation. Kelly’s heart started beating faster as she decided the girl definitely knew what was coming.</p><p>With her hands on the insides of Vicky’s thighs, she urged the girl’s legs wide open. Kelly’s eyes went to Vicky’s girlhood, and she thought it was the cutest pussy she had ever seen. With the faintest fuzz coming in, it looked like a pale peach, as forbidden of a fruit as any in the Garden of Eden.</p><p>Like the biblical duo, Kelly gave into temptation, tasted what was forbidden. This peach wasn’t sweet but salty with sweat from their frolicking under the light of the full moon. Still, Kelly had never tasted such tantalizing flavor on her tongue, and she couldn’t get enough of it.</p><p>Vicky moaned thickly, and Kelly rolled her eyes up. She smiled at the slack-jawed-eyes-rolled-back look of pure enjoyment on the girl’s face. Vicky’s fingers dug into the sheets as her body began to move with a mind of its own. As her hips began to undulate against Kelly’s mouth, her moans became little wordless cries of excitement.</p><p>Kelly listened to the noises Vicky was making and it didn’t take long to figure out what the girl liked and what drove her young lover wild. She had Vicky writhing in ecstasy, her cries filling the air above them. With the flick of her greedy tongue, Kelly teased Vicky’s tender bud, pushed her ever closer to orgasmic bliss.</p><p>“Don’t stop!” Vicky said, urgency creeping into her voice, “I’m going to come!”</p><p>Kelly had already known, had seen the tightening in the girl’s stomach and thighs, had heard it in her voice. She fought to keep her mouth to Vicky’s thrashing body, to finish her off. With one more cry, Vicky’s body arched off the bed. In an instant of intense pleasure, all the tension fled Vicky’s body and she collapsed back to the bed a panting, trembling puddle of singing nerve endings.</p><p>With her fingertips, Kelly gently massaged the soft labia of Vicky’s girlhood, keeping the lovely sensations flowing through her young body. Listening to the girl’s soft sighs, Kelly frowned, something the girl had said bothering her. She wondered where the girl had heard the word ‘come’. Kelly couldn’t remember knowing that word when she was Vicky’s age. She had been much older when she learned it, she thought. She hadn’t known a word to describe that explosion of pleasure the first time it happened to her, didn’t even know the clinical name for it until she had health class in eighth grade.</p><p>She was about to ask Vicky about it when the girl’s eyes opened, and she gave Kelly sated, slightly dazed smile. Vicky stretched like a cat in a sunny spot and Kelly half expected her to start purring. Kelly smiled at her and crawled up the girl’s supine body to receive a very appreciative kiss.</p><p>“God, you are so good at that,” Vicky said, when their lips finally parted.</p><p>“Kissing?” Kelly teased.</p><p>Smiling, Vicky said, “That too. You are better than Alexis was.”</p><p>Kelly gave her a quick kiss, said, “I have almost two decades on her, so give Alexis some slack.”</p><p>“Two decades?” Vicky parroted, her eyes wide.</p><p>Laughing, Kelly said, “I was younger than you my first time. That was… twenty or so years ago.”</p><p>“Wow, you are old,” Vicky said, laughing.</p><p>“Hey,” Kelly said, with fake indignation.</p><p>“You are still hot though,” Vicky said, smiling up at Kelly. Looking into the girl’s eyes, Kelly saw Vicky meant it.</p><p>“If you can say it without the ‘still’ part, I might forgive you,” Kelly said, playfully. She realized she was flirting with a twelve-year-old. Worse, she really wanted Vicky to flirt back.</p><p>Vicky sat up and gave her a toe-curling kiss, smiled at her and said, “You are beautiful and incredibly sexy. I’ve thought so since my first class.”</p><p>“Really?” Kelly said, surprised.</p><p>Blushing, Vicky said, “Yeah. You were wearing these little yoga shorts and… Well, you have great legs. Oh, and a nice ass.”</p><p>“Huh,” Kelly said, taking that in. She had been right- Vicky had been testing her, maybe even flirting a bit. It hadn’t been her imagination or just wishful thinking.</p><p>Kelly took a deep breath, said, “In the spirit of sharing, I should admit I’ve found you irresistible since first seeing you. Still, find you irresistible.</p><p>Vicky sprung into Kelly’s arms, wrapping her arms around Kelly’s neck and kissed her heatedly. In her exuberance, she toppled them over. Kelly ended up on her back, the girl atop her. Laughing, Kelly hugged the girl to her, kissing her back.</p><p>Pulling back, Vicky gave Kelly a sexy little smile, said, “I think you are irresistible, too.”</p><p>Hearing those words pleased Kelly more than she liked to admit and she kissed the girl deeply. It pleased her, even more, when Vicky kissed her back as eagerly. Kelly didn’t know what this was, this thing she and Vicky had, but she thought it could be… something. The idea was scary and amazing, completely wrong but felt so right.</p><p>She was pulled away from her thoughts when she felt Vicky’s hand slide up her flank to cup one of her breasts. Not ready for it, Kelly had to break the kiss to look at the hand on her chest, then met the girl’s eyes. Vicky gave her a little shoulder shrug, then pushed to her hands and knees. Her lips found Kelly’s nipple and a startled moan escaped Kelly. Amused, Vicky met Kelly’s eyes as she ran her tongue around Kelly’s areola.</p><p><em>She may be twelve, but she is far from inexperienced</em>, Kelly reminded herself, stroking the girl’s hair as she continued to tease her straining nipple.</p><p>Her heart started beating faster as Vicky moved lower, her lips leaving Kelly’s skin tingling as she left a trail of kisses on her stomach. Kelly propped up on her elbows, watching Vicky work her way lower. Vicky glanced up at her as she pushed Kelly’s legs up and back, settling between them. Kelly swallowed hard, her heart now racing. The first caress of Vicky’s tongue on her bud drew a nervous laugh from Kelly.</p><p><em>So this is happening</em>, Kelly thought, moaning. Vicky was going down on her and, as another moan slipped past her parted lips, Kelly was pleasantly surprised that the girl had a very able tongue. As her body began to move against the girl’s mouth, Kelly thought, <em>she has done this before, probably more than once, considering how she has my toes curling.</em></p><p>“God, that feels so good,” Kelly said, her voice thick with excitement. She saw the corners of the girl’s mouth turn up. That smile got to Kelly almost as much as the lovely things Vicky was doing with her tongue.</p><p>Vicky eased her fingers into Kelly’s ready pussy, catching Kelly off guard. There was no hesitation on Vicky’s part, and her fingers found that magic spot deep inside that drove Kelly’s body wild. It wasn’t by accident; the girl knew what she was doing, had done this to another girl. Or perhaps, another woman?</p><p><em>She definitely didn’t balk at the idea of sleeping with me</em>, Kelly managed to think through the haze of pleasure in her brain.</p><p>Kelly knew about her friend Alexis, but were there other notches in Vicky’s belt? Kelly could see an older girl- a high school girl, maybe- or even an older woman teaching an eager Vicky the ways to please a woman. She had learned it somewhere, that was sure. The only other option was that Alexis and Vicky had progressed further in the sapphic arts than Kelly and Becky had by this age. Kelly had been a junior in high school before she had put her fingers in another girl or had a girl put her fingers in her.</p><p>Her curiosity was piqued, but the lovely pressure on her G-spot and the hot caress of Vicky’s tongue on her bud was making it hard to think straight, let alone articulate a question. Maybe she’d ask later, but right now, she just wanted to close her eyes and bask in the waves of pleasure breaking on her like the tide on the shore.</p><p>With the excitement of the night weighing on her and the secret desire for the girl building and building this last couple of months, Kelly was too wound up for this to last long. The fact that Vicky was quite skilled only hastened her orgasm. Feeling its first stirrings, Kelly’s eyes sprang open, and she realized that Vicky was going to make her come. All those little daydreams and fantasies she had been ashamed of were coming true.</p><p>Kelly met Vicky’s eyes, and Kelly saw the girl knew what was happening to her. The faint smile on her lips told Kelly that Vicky was aware of the tension building in Kelly’s abdomen and thighs. That carnal knowledge in her eyes was the straw that broke the camel’s back, and Kelly cried out as she climaxed hard. The explosion of pleasure deep inside shook her to pieces and left her a trembling, gasping mess of happy nerve endings.</p><p>“Jesus,” Kelly laughed, trying to catch her breath. She felt as light as a bit of dandelion fluff on a summer breeze, and her toes still hadn’t uncurled.</p><p>Grinning, Vicky crawled up and gave Kelly a kissed. Kelly kissed her back, her hands on Vicky’s wet cheeks. She pulled the girl down atop her, putting her arms around the girl. They stayed like that a while, just kissing and enjoying the closeness of their bodies.</p><p>Eventually, Kelly said, “Why are you so good at that?”</p><p>“I was good?” Vicky said, playfully. The look in her eye said she knew she was.</p><p>“Love, you were amazing,” Kelly said, stealing a kiss, “which begs the question…”</p><p>Vicky gave a little shoulder shrug, said, “Lots of practice. I spent the night with Alexis ALOT.”</p><p>Laughing, Kelly said, “Okay. Are there any other girlfriends I should know about.”</p><p>“Alexis wasn’t my girlfriend,” Vicky said.</p><p>“No?” Kelly asked.</p><p>“She was my best friend,” Vicky said.</p><p>“The best kind of girlfriend IS your best friend,” Kelly said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>“Um, Alexis and I talked about it,” Vicky said, laughing self-consciously, “I mean I loved being with her and I love her as a friend. It’s just… We thought it would be weird. You know, holding hands and love letters and that kind of thing.”</p><p>“I think if you hadn’t moved, you’d have changed your mind,” Kelly said, thinking about how she had discovered her own feelings for Vicky’s mother too late.</p><p>“Maybe,” Vicky said, then blushed, “probably.”</p><p>“Where there any other friends like Alexis?” Kelly asked.</p><p>“No,” Kelly said, then gave Kelly a curious look, “why?”</p><p>“It’s just… The thing you did with your fingers… It’s always just been you and Alexis, right?”</p><p>Vicky nodded, said, “Yeah.”</p><p>“You and Alexis… You’ve done that before?” Kelly asked, meeting Vicky’s eyes. She saw the truth in them before the girl even nodded. Surprised, she said, “Really? Didn’t it hurt?”</p><p>“A little,” Vicky said, a playful smile breaking out on her face, “the first time, anyway. After that… Well, you know how it feels.”</p><p>“Wow,” Kelly said.</p><p>“Why did you want to know?” Vicky asked.</p><p>“I thought… Maybe, someone had shown you how. An older girl- like a high school girl… Or an adult,” Kelly said, and Vicky laughed.</p><p>“You are my first,” Vicky said, still laughing, “well, adult, anyway.”</p><p>“Are you planning to sleep with more adults?” Kelly asked, jokingly.</p><p>Vicky gave her a quick kiss, said, “I’ll wait to see how we turn out.”</p><p>Her heart racing, Kelly asked, “We? Do you think there will be a ‘we’?”</p><p>Vicky kissed her deeply, then smiled as she said, “I hope so.”</p><p>Swallowing hard, Kelly admitted, “I do, too.”</p><p>While she had meant what she said, Kelly didn’t see how it could be possible. After all, she was probably going to prison in the near future. She had just had sex with a twelve-year-old girl, and she doubted the judge would grant her leniency because Vicky had all but seduced her.</p><p>Snorting in surprise, she realized Vicky <em>had</em> seduced her. Was this the outcome Vicky had hoped for when she disrobed in front of her in this very room? Had Vicky told her about dancing under the stars with Alexis to get her naked in her own backyard? The idea of a twelve-year-old girl trying to get her in the mood made her shake her head in wonder.</p><p>“Why are you shaking your head?” Vicky asked, her beautiful eyes searching Kelly’s</p><p>“I just realized this was my first time being seduced by a middle schooler,” Kelly said, smiling at the girl.</p><p>Vicky laughed, said, “Not surprising. You really made me work for it.”</p><p>Caught off guard, Kelly burst out laughing, “So, you <em>were</em> trying to seduce me!”</p><p>“Maybe,” Vicky said, blushing.</p><p>“Huh,” Kelly said, laughing. She gave Vicky a tender kiss, said, “I don’t remember being that bold when I was your age, but I’m glad you were.”</p><p>“You think I was bold?” Vicky asked, her eyes widening, “I was so nervous my hands were shaking.”</p><p>“Didn’t show. You were confident and beautiful and… damned if you didn’t talk me into dancing naked in my own backyard. I still can’t believe you got me out there. I guess what I’m getting at… Is this where you hoped to end up?”</p><p>Almost shyly, Vicky said, “I had my fingers crossed.”</p><p>“That’s…” Kelly said, then realized she didn’t have the words. Laughing, she said, “You are something else, Vicky. It’s no wonder I couldn’t resist.”</p><p>“Couldn’t resist, huh?” Vicky parroted, her smile playful.</p><p>“No,” Kelly said, wrapping the girl up in her arms and rolling them until she was atop the giggling girl. She gave Vicky a quick kiss as she got to her knees. The girl looked up at her, curiosity in her eyes as Kelly straddled one of her hips. Kelly winked at her as she lowered her weight onto the girl, their bodies nesting together. Kelly laughed when the girl’s eyes widened, then Vicky started to smile when she realized what Kelly had in mind.</p><p>“Did you and Alexis figure this out?” Kelly asked, leaning in to kiss the girl.</p><p>“Sort of,” Vicky said, running her hands over Kelly’s thighs, “we never did it like this, though.”</p><p>“There is more than one way to trib,” Kelly said, then smiled and added, “maybe in a minute you can show me what you figured out.”</p><p>Laughing, Vicky said, “Okay.”</p><p>Kelly rolled her hips back and forth, grinding her body against Vicky’s. Both of them dancers, it shouldn’t surprise Kelly how well she and Vicky moved together, but it did. The first time with a new partner didn’t always go so well. Tribbing was about giving and getting, timing and anticipation between lovers and it took some practice. That wasn’t the case with Vicky. It was a replay of earlier, when they were dancing under the stars. Without explanation, they found an easy rhythm, their bodies moving in perfect harmony.</p><p>Smiling, Kelly thought, <em>Maybe we really do dance to the same song in our heads.</em></p><p>Kelly believed there was someone for everyone out there, a yin for every yang. The more time she spent with Vicky, she found herself wondering if she hadn’t found her yin. The girl was rapidly becoming the best candidate to date.</p><p>She pushed that thought out of her head because it was way too early to be thinking things like that. She’s only known the girl a couple of months and tonight was the first time anything remotely intimate has happened between them. While tonight was extraordinary and Kelly couldn’t deny a connection to the girl, it was just silly to be thinking like this already.</p><p><em>Silly, right</em>, Kelly thought, but she really didn’t think it was silly. In fact, just thinking about Vicky being ‘the one’ made her heart get all stupid in her breast.</p><p>Leaving the future for tomorrow, Kelly decided to enjoy right now. She’d spend tonight with Vicky like she’d never get another chance.</p><p>Kelly ran her hands up Vicky’s stomach, cupping her small breasts. She kneading them until Vicky’s back arched off the bed and she groaned thickly. Kelly’s hips never stopped moving, rocking back and forth against Vicky as her hands roamed freely over the girl. Vicky was soft and smooth, yet firm in all the right places. Try as they might, her hands couldn’t find a part of Vicky’s lovely young body they didn’t find fascinating.</p><p>Kelly’s hands weren’t the only ones left to wonder. Vicky explored Kelly’s body as eagerly, her intimate touch leaving Kelly’s skin tingling in their wake. Her nerve endings were responding to Vicky’s caresses, crying out for more. Kelly’s heart beat faster, thinking the girl found her body as fascinating as she did Vicky’s.</p><p>As they fed off each other’s excitement, their pace quickened. No words were spoken, but they still knew what the other wanted, because they wanted the same thing. Their cries of pleasure mingled in the space between them, growing sharper, louder as they pushed each other toward ecstasy.</p><p>Kelly felt the first stirrings of an orgasm deep inside, and she met Vicky’s eyes. She saw Vicky was close, too, right on the edge with her. Kelly bore down on the girl, really grinding their bodies together even as her body started to lose control. She held it together long enough to topple them both over the edge and into bliss, their orgasms barely a heartbeat apart. Even as Kelly surrendered to her own climax, she felt Vicky shaking with her own.</p><p>Gasping for air, Kelly managed a smile for Vicky, leaned in for a quick, but heated kiss. Rolling of the girl, she wondered about what had just happened. It was rare, coming together like that. The stuff of romance novels, which made it seem all that more special to Kelly. As she stretched out on her back, Kelly had to smile.</p><p>She blinked in surprise when Vicky moved atop her, nudging Kelly’s legs open so she could lay between them. Kelly raised her eyebrows questioningly. Vicky just kissed her and started rubbing her lower abdomen against Kelly.</p><p><em>Oh God</em>, Kelly thought, not sure she was ready to go again, so soon. Still, she wrapped her legs around the girl’s waist, crossing her ankles behind her.</p><p>It was all the encouragement Vicky needed. The roll of her hips sent lovely sensations through Kelly’s body. She hadn’t completely recovered from her last orgasm, and the delicious friction of Vicky’s body rubbing against her own had her nerve ending singing, again.</p><p>Kelly saw Vicky’s face pinched in pleasure, heard the little wordless sounds of enjoyment escaping her parted lips and she had to smile. The girl was just going for it, had no reservations about being with an adult. Kelly thought if their roles were reversed, she wouldn’t be as confident as Vicky. That confidence excited Kelly, drew her even more to the girl.</p><p>That moment of instant attraction she had felt for Vicky that first meeting was rapidly becoming something more, even if it shouldn’t. It shouldn’t have gotten this far.</p><p>Those stubborn thoughts about this being more than a mistake and a one night stand kept creeping into her head. She still wasn’t ready to deal with them, so she pushed them out of her mind and focused on the sensual flex of Vicky’s hips, the sensations rushing through her every time their bodies came together. She lost herself in Vicky, reveled in the girl’s lithe body.</p><p>It didn’t take long for tension to return to her body since it hadn’t entirely left from before. Kelly heard the change in Vicky’s breathing, her cries becoming urgent. Her heart racing, Kelly thought they were going to come together, again. Once was romantic, but twice…</p><p>She couldn’t finish the thought because her body exploded with pleasure as she came. Kelly felt Vicky shaking with her own climax, the girl’s pleasure translating through her thighs, which were still wrapped around the girl.</p><p>“Again,” Vicky said, with a breathless little laugh.</p><p>“Again what?” Kelly asked.</p><p>“We came at the same time,” Vicky said, kissing Kelly.</p><p><em>She noticed it, too</em>, Kelly thought, feeling all warm and fuzzy all of a sudden. She kissed the girl back, tenderly.</p><p>“That’s not normal, right?” Vicky asked, when their lips finally parted.</p><p>Her voice thick, Kelly said, “I’ve never had it happen once, let alone twice.”</p><p>Vicky gave Kelly a shy smile, said, “Has to mean something, doesn’t it?”</p><p>Looking into the girl’s beautiful eyes, Kelly thought, <em>God, I hope it does</em>.</p><p>————————————————————–</p><p>“Thanks for letting Vicky stay here. You are a life saver.”</p><p>Kelly smiled at her friend, thinking it should be her thanking Becky, not the other way around. Last night had been one of the craziest, most amazing nights she had ever had. She had rolled out of bed this morning, feeling like a million bucks. She and Vicky had stayed up late into the morning, making love, then had fooled around again in the shower a few hours ago. Kelly couldn’t get enough of the girl. Luckily, Vicky seemed to have the same problem with her.</p><p>Looking at Becky, Kelly felt a twist of guilt about what she had done last night. Becky was a friend and Kelly had crossed a whole bunch of lines with what she had done with Vicky.</p><p>“It was no trouble,” Kelly said, hoping the guilt didn’t show on her face. Changing the subject, she asked, “How was the meeting?”</p><p>“Amazing,” Becky said, excitedly, “it was a huge success! So much so, they made me the head of the project. Big raise, corner office, the works.”</p><p>“Nice,” Kelly said.</p><p>Sobering up some, Becky said, “The downside… The head office is in Portland.”</p><p>“So… More flights out of town?” Kelly guessed.</p><p>“At least a couple a month, probably more at first. At least, until we get the project up and running at full capacity,” Becky said, glancing at her daughter, “I’m going to have to find something to do with Vick’s. Staying by herself for a few hours after school is one thing, but…”</p><p>Her heart racing, Kelly said, “She’s welcome to stay here.”</p><p>“Oh, I couldn’t ask you to do that. Last night was an emergency,” Becky said, smiling warmly at Kelly, “I’ll figure something out.”</p><p>“Really, it would be no trouble,” Kelly said, glancing at the girl, “Vicky and I bonded last night. She is a great kid.”</p><p>“She is,” Becky said, pride creeping into her voice, “Are you sure? I mean, that would be perfect, but… it is up to you.”</p><p>“I’m sure,” Kelly said, smiling at her friend. She couldn’t help thinking Becky wouldn’t think it was ‘perfect’ if she knew what she and her daughter had done last night.</p><p><em>And this morning, too,</em> Kelly reminded herself, thinking about how sexy Vicky had been all wet and soapy.</p><p>“Great,” Becky said, then glanced at her phone. Groaning, she said, “We’ve got to go, but we’ll get together later in the week and discuss the details.”</p><p>“Sounds good,” Kelly said, trying not to sound too excited.</p><p>“Alright Vicks,” Becky said, motioning to her daughter, “Let’s get out of here.”</p><p>“Okay,” Vicky said, turning off the TV. She came over to where the woman stood, looking so cute in Kelly’s summer dress. She smiled at Kelly, said, “Um, thanks for letting me stay.”</p><p>“You are welcome,” Kelly said.</p><p>“I’ll make sure we get the dress back to you,” Becky said, looking at her daughter.</p><p>“Don’t worry about it,” Kelly said, laughing, “it fits her a lot better than it did me.”</p><p>“Thanks, Ms. Chambers,” Vicky said, sweetly.</p><p>Amused, Kelly thought, <em>If this dance thing doesn’t pan out for her, Vicky could always be an actress, with this show she is putting on for her mother.</em></p><p>“Bye,” Vicky said, as she and her mother went to the door.</p><p>“Bye, Vicky. I’ll see you at practice on Thursday,” Kelly said, walking with them out on the porch.</p><p>“We’ll be there,” Becky said, surprising Kelly with a hug. Kelly glanced at Vicky, and the girl shrugged. Kelly hugged the woman back. In Kelly’s ear, Becky whispered, “I’m glad I ran into you. It’s nice having you back in my life.”</p><p>Touched, Kelly said, “I’ve missed you, too.”</p><p>Becky let go of Kelly, favored her with a sheepish grin, said, “Sorry about that. Had to be said, though.”</p><p>“It’s okay,” Kelly said, smiling at her.</p><p>Putting an arm around her daughter, Becky headed down the walkway to her car. Kelly watched them from her porch. Becky looked over her shoulder and favored Kelly with a warm smile. That smile made Kelly’s breath catch in her throat because she recognized it. She hadn’t seen it in a long time, not since she was twelve. Not since Becky had moved away.</p><p><em>Uh oh</em>, Kelly thought, as she watched mother and daughter drive away, <em>that smile could be trouble. Becky used to smile at me like that when she was having naughty thoughts</em>.</p>"
1193,"Black lingerie chronicle, Part 12",Ebo,0,Mindy has her first date with Sarah and their relationship takes a turn for the serious,"['f/f cons', 'rom', 'oral', 'trib', 'first time']","<p>Standing in her bedroom, Mindy chewed on her lip indecisively as she looked back and forth between the two outfits she had laid out for her date with Sarah Beason. After riffling through her closet and dresser all afternoon, she had narrowed it down to these two options: a pale blue dress that made her blue eyes shine like sapphires and her favorite pair of jeans. The jeans were a bit dress down for a date, but she knew they hugged her young body in all the right places.</p><p>Undecided, she picked up her phone and called Erin. She decided to wear whatever the blonde picked since she couldn’t seem to make up her own mind.</p><p>She was a little surprised when Ashley instead of Erin came on the phone, said, “Wear the jeans.”</p><p>“Ashley?” Mindy asked, holding the phone away from her ear to make sure she had dialed the right number. She had called Erin’s number.</p><p>“Erin’s downstairs grabbing us snacks,” Ashley said, the smile plain in her voice, “made you think you called the wrong number, didn’t I?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy said, laughing. Thinking about the curious way the girl had answered the phone, she asked, “How did you know why I was calling?”</p><p>“Lucky guess,” Ashley said, in a way that suggested it was anything but a guess.</p><p>Mindy had to smile that her friends knew her so well and she asked, “Why the jeans?”</p><p>“You look great in them,” Ashley said, then said away from the phone, “Mindy. Yeah, she finally called.”</p><p>“That Erin?” Mindy asked.</p><p>“Yeah. I’m putting you on speakerphone,” Ashley said, then the quality of her voice changed as she went on, “alright. So, Erin and I think you should wear the jeans.”</p><p>“You don’t even know the other option,” Mindy said.</p><p>“Pale blue dress? The one that really brings out the blue in your eyes?” Erin asked, making it sound like anything but a question.</p><p>“Alright, you two are freaking me out a little,” Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>“Anyway, you have to wear the jeans because we have the perfect top to go with them,” Ashley said.</p><p>“What top?” Mindy asked.</p><p>“You’ll see,” Erin said, taking the phone off speaker, “she should be at your door in about fifteen minutes, give or take.”</p><p>“She’s coming over?” Mindy said, her eyes widening in surprise.</p><p>“Yeah,” Erin said, then sighed, “I wish I could have come, too, but I just got roped into going grocery shopping with Dad. Shouldn’t have gone downstairs.”</p><p>“Why is your dad grocery shopping? I thought your mom did all of that?” Mindy asked.</p><p>“She sprained her ankle a couple of days ago and has been milking it for all it’s worth,” Erin said, laughing, “apparently, Dad isn’t cut out to be a housewife. The pressure is getting to him.”</p><p>Mindy laughed and shook her head, said, “Poor guy.”</p><p>“Anyway, call me after your date with the details. Love you,” Erin said.</p><p>“Love you, too,” Mindy said, hanging up.</p><p>Tossing the phone on the bed, she looked at her two outfits and decided the girls were definitely right. The dress was cute but the jeans… They were cut like they had been designed just for her. Stepping out of the yoga pants she had been wearing, Mindy wriggled into the jeans, buttoned them up. She went to her mirror, admired how the stretchy denim molded to her like a second skin, flattered her long legs and pert backside.</p><p>With one last lingering look at her reflection, Mindy left her bedroom going downstairs to wait for Ashley. Sitting on the couch, Mindy wondered what sort of top the redhead thought would be perfect to go with her jeans. The longer she had to wait, the more it started to feel a bit like Christmas. It had that same tingle of anticipation that came with seeing all those brightly wrapped presents under the tree.</p><p>Just when she couldn’t take any more waiting, the doorbell rang. Springing to her feet, Mindy rushed to the door. When she opened it, she found a grinning Ashley standing on the porch. She gave the girl a hug, felt the backpack on her back. Stepping aside to let her in, Mindy looked at the bag, wondering why Ashley needed it.</p><p>“What’s with the backpack? Couldn’t you just carry the shirt?” Mindy asked, closing the door.</p><p>“There might be a few other surprises in the here,” Ashley said, hooking her thumbs in the shoulder straps.</p><p>“What sort of surprises?” Mindy asked, intrigued.</p><p>“The surprising kind,” Ashley said, laughing when Mindy rolled her eyes, “come on. Let’s go upstairs.”</p><p>In her room, Mindy looked at the redhead expectantly. Grinning, Ashley slung the backpack from her shoulders and set it on the bed. Working the zipper, Ashley pulled out a neatly folded shirt and handed it to Mindy. Mindy shook it out, saw it was a dark blue henley with gold piping around the collar. She recognized it immediately; it was Erin’s, and she loved it. She had threatened on more than one occasion to steal the top. It made Mindy smile that Erin had remembered.</p><p>“Erin told me to tell you that you can ‘borrow’ the shirt, not have it,” Ashley said, seeing Mindy still eyeballing it.</p><p>“I’ll give it back… eventually,” Mindy said.</p><p>“Now I’m a little afraid to give you these,” Ashley said, pulling a pair of boots out of the bag, “I love these boots. Please don’t hold them hostage.”</p><p>Laughing, Mindy took them, said “I won’t… You and Erin… Did you plan all of this?”</p><p>“Plan is a strong word,” Ashley said, smiling at her, “we just want you to look your best on your date.”</p><p>Touched, Mindy said, “Thanks… For the boots and you know.”</p><p>“What are friends for, right?” Ashley said, favoring her with a warm smile.</p><p>“Right,” Mindy said, hugging the girl.</p><p>Squeezing her back, Ashley whispered in her ear, “Erin put something a little extra in there. We didn’t know if you’d need it, but just in case.”</p><p>Mindy let go of Ashley and gave her friend a curious look. Ashley held out the bag, and Mindy wondered what ‘something a little extra’ meant. Taking the bag, she looked inside. She snorted in surprise when she saw the lacy white bra, thong, and stockings in the bottom of the bag, shook her head and laughed.</p><p>“Um, I don’t think Sarah and I are ready for these, yet,” Mindy said, then added, “well she probably isn’t ready, anyway.”</p><p>“Erin told me you can keep those,” Ashley said, then playfully, “she also said she was a little jealous she doesn’t get to see you in them.”</p><p>Laughing, Mindy felt a little twinge of regret. The lingerie brought back some fond memories of being with Ashley, Erin, and Natty. If this thing with Beason worked out, she was going to miss fooling around with the girls, especially, if it took a while for Beason to be ready to take their relationship to that next level. Mindy knew, like the rest of her friends, she was way ahead of the game in that department, and it could be months and maybe even years before Sarah caught up with her.</p><p><em>Poor Mr. Buttons is going to have his work cut out for him until she does</em>, Mindy thought.</p><p>To Ashley, she said, “I need to call Erin later and thank her.”</p><p>Ashley favored her with a playful smile as she asked, “Are you going to let Beason see you in that?”</p><p>Laughing, Mindy said, “Um, that might raise a few questions I don’t have answers for. Well, answers that wouldn’t sound bat shit crazy, anyway.”</p><p>“What’s crazy about lingerie designed for a dead girl squirreled away in the back of Erin’s closet?” Ashley said, laughing.</p><p>“If Sarah and I ever… you know, I’ll revisit wearing it for her,” Mindy said, shaking her head.</p><p>“Are you going to try to sleep with her?” Ashley asked, her beautiful emerald eyes locking on Mindy’s.</p><p>Blushing, Mindy admitted, “I wouldn’t be against it, but I’m not going to push the idea on her.”</p><p>Ashley just looked at her a long moment, then a knowing smile tugged at the corners of her mouth, and she said, “You really like Beason, don’t you?”</p><p>“I… I think I could really like her, yeah,” Mindy admitted, her heart beating a little faster.</p><p>“Good,” Ashley said, smiling as she picked up her backpack, “because she really likes you.”</p><p>“She does?” Mindy said, her curiosity piqued, “how do you know?”</p><p>Shrugging into the bag, Ashley said, “Because she’s been blowing up Erin’s phone, asking about you.”</p><p>“Oh,” Mindy said, chewing on this bit of information.</p><p>“Anyway, I’ll let you finish getting ready. Call me later. I’ll need all the details,” Ashley said, heading for the door, “Love you.”</p><p>“Love you, too,” Mindy said, then she was alone.</p><p>Looking down at the lingerie on her bed, she needed to find somewhere to hide it before her parents came to check on her. Lifting her mattress, she stuffed them between the bed springs and the mattress. It wasn’t the best hiding spot, but it would do until she had time to find a better one. She smoothed the comforter back into place, took a step back and made sure nothing was out of place to draw attention to the bed. Perfect.</p><p>Her parents weren’t that nosy, probably trusted her more than they should. She doubted they would search her room but better safe than sorry. Her relationship with her babysitter had taught her that. Her parents were still oblivious about her sleeping with Sarah, due in large part to her ability to cover her tracks.</p><p>Mindy pushed thoughts of her old babysitter out of her mind. Her feelings for Sarah were like a ball of tangled Christmas lights, and she just didn’t have the time to tug at them right now. That was one mess that would take a while to sort out.</p><p><em>Besides, there is another Sarah that deserves my attention, now</em>, Mindy thought, pulling the t-shirt she wore up and off.</p><p>She slipped into Erin’s shirt, smiling because it smelled like Erin. Mindy sat on the bed to put on Ashley’s shoes. Moving in front of her mirror, she thought the girls were right: this was the perfect outfit. Smiling, she said out loud, “And it only took all of our wardrobes to create it.”</p><p>Leaving her room, Mindy headed down the hall to the bathroom to brush her teeth. As she put some toothpaste on her brush, her eyes went to the curling iron sitting on the sink. She glanced at her reflection, then groaned. Plugging in the iron, she silently cursed Erin for showing her how to do her hair to make her look like Lindsay Lohan. While the iron heated up, she brushed her teeth.</p><p>Putting up her toothbrush, she picked up the iron. This was her third time doing it, and she was gradually getting good at it. She really didn’t want to be good at it, wished she could go back to being happy with her straight hair, but all the compliments from school were going to her head. She was surprised to learn she kind of craved the attention. It had been a bit of a revelation for her.</p><p>As she used the iron to put some curls in her hair, Mindy thought, <em>I just want Sarah to look at me the way she did at the party, again.</em></p><p>When she had her hair the way she wanted it, she unplugged the iron, started to turn away from the sink. Seeing the bottle of her mother’s perfume, she hesitated. After a second, she gave in and grabbed it. She put just a single dab of the vanilla scented liquid on her neck. Screwing the lid back on, she wondered if Sarah would even get close enough to smell it. Mindy had her fingers crossed the girl would.</p><p>Meeting her eyes in the mirror, she reminded herself, “Let her make the first move.”</p><p>Ready, she headed downstairs to find her mother. The woman glanced away from the TV as Mindy walked into the room. Her eyes widened some when she saw Mindy’s hair and Mindy smiled. She always got the same reaction from her parents when she styled her hair like this. It looked like something akin to pride mixed with mild terror. Mindy could almost see the thoughts of boys and dating going through her mother’s mind. She had the feeling The Talk was in her very near future.</p><p><em>Too late, Mom</em>, Mindy thought, with an inward grin, <em>I needed that talk years ago. Well, not the part about boys. There is some good news for you, Mom.</em></p><p>“I’m still not used to the hair,” her mother said, turning off the TV.</p><p>“You don’t like it?” Mindy asked.</p><p>“Oh, you look beautiful, honey. It’s not that,” she said, getting up, “you just look so… grown up. When did that happen?”</p><p>“You know I’m going to be a teenager in a month or so, right?” Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>“Oh, I know,” her mother said, shaking her head, “am I ready…that’s another story.”</p><p>“Hey,” Mindy said, pretending to be offended.</p><p>“We need to figure out what to do for your party,” her mother said, grabbing her coat, “I guess you’ve outgrown clowns and bouncy castles.”</p><p>Laughing, Mindy said, “Yeah.”</p><p>“Well, think about what you want to do.”</p><p>“I will,” Mindy said, following her mother out to the car.</p><p>It was a short drive to Sarah’s, and they rode in a comfortable silence. When they pulled up in front of Sarah’s place, Mindy hopped out and walked up to the door, rang the bell. The door was opened by Sarah’s father, and Mindy’s heart started beating a little faster. She didn’t know what to say to the man, couldn’t very well say, <em>Hello, Mr. Beason. I’m here to take out your daughter.</em></p><p>Luckily, Sarah appeared in the door next to him before Mindy had to say anything. Mindy’s eyes widened when she saw the girl, and she simply said, “Oh.”</p><p>Sarah’s father laughed and put an arm around his daughter, said, “Yeah, that was my reaction, too. Can’t remember the last time I saw her in a dress.”</p><p>Sarah was indeed in a dress- a pale yellow one- her knees bare for the world to see. Mindy drank her in, thought she looked amazing. She wanted to tell her, but she wasn’t sure it would come out right. She didn’t want to tip Sarah’s father off that this wasn’t a simple trip to the mall but a date. Mindy could only hope the girl saw her approval in her smile.</p><p>“Dad,” Sarah said, embarrassed. She squirmed free of his arm.</p><p>Looking closer, Mindy realized she recognized the dress. It was Erin’s. Mindy wanted to laugh, thinking her friends were going out of their way to make tonight special.</p><p>Mindy realized Sarah’s dad was staring at her, a faint frown tugging at the corners of his mouth. She started to panic, thought the man had sussed out what she and his daughter were up to, somehow. The frown became an amused smile, and he asked, “Anyone ever tell you that you look like Lindsay Lohan?”</p><p>Sarah snorted, started laughing, and Mindy blushed.</p><p>“All the time,” Sarah said, stepping out of the house, “we’ll be home by ten. Bye.”</p><p>“Bye,” he said.</p><p>Mindy said, in a low voice as they walked to the car, “You look amazing.”</p><p>“You, too,” Sarah said, then added, “That’s Erin’s shirt, isn’t it?”</p><p>“Yeah, and that’s her dress,” Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>Pausing outside the car, Sarah said,“Erin called me up out of the blue and told me she had the perfect outfit for our date.”</p><p>“Yeah, me too,” Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>A playful smile tugging at the corners of her mouth, Sarah said, “I think she was right.”</p><p>Winking at her, Mindy said, “So do I.”</p><p>They got in the car before Mindy’s mom wondered why they were standing around outside, piling into the backseat. Her mother gave them a curious look, probably wondering why they were both in the back. Shrugging, she pulled the car away from the curb and headed for the mall. Mindy glanced at Sarah, and the girl made a face that suggested she had noticed the look, too.</p><p>Sarah cleared her throat and said, “Um, thanks, Mrs. Cross, for taking us to the mall.”</p><p>“You are welcome, Sarah,” Mindy’s mother said, smiling at the girl in the rear view mirror, “You look very nice today.”</p><p>“Thanks, ma’am,” Sarah said.</p><p>Mindy’s mother turned up the stereo, returning her attention to the road. Mindy leaned closer, said, “I should have sat up front.”</p><p>Smiling at her, Sarah said, “Yeah.”</p><p>It was a short drive to the mall. Pulling up to the main entrance, her mother said, “Alright, ladies. I’ll be back at ten to pick you up. Give me a call if you are ready to come home earlier than that.”</p><p>Opening her door, Mindy said, “Okay. Thanks, Mom.”</p><p>They got out and waved to Mindy’s mother as she pulled away. Alone, they glanced at each other, unsure what to do next. Since they couldn’t just stand around outside, Mindy said, “Um, want to grab something to eat before the movie?”</p><p>“Okay,” Sarah said, chewing on her lip nervously, “do you… I mean… How do you want to do this?”</p><p>“Do this?” Mindy parroted, raising her eyebrows.</p><p>“A lot of people we know are going to be in there,” Sarah said, looking around, “a lot of kids from both of our schools.”</p><p>Mindy thought she knew what Sarah was getting at. With a sympathetic smile, she said, “My cover is already blown. None of my former classmates would be all that surprised to see me holding hands with a girl. The girls from Brimm’s might be a little surprised, I guess… Assuming the rumors about my babysitter and me haven’t made it there yet, that is. So, I suppose I should be asking YOU- how do you want to do this? You are the one with something to lose.”</p><p>“You aren’t worried about the girls at your new school finding out?” Sarah asked, meeting Mindy’s eyes.</p><p>“Not really,” Mindy said, a little surprised it was the truth.</p><p>“Huh,” Sarah said, lost in thought.</p><p>“It’s okay if you aren’t ready,” Mindy said, smiling warmly at her.</p><p>“It’s just… It’s a little scary, you know,” Sarah said, looking at the big glass doors to the mall, “no one but you knows. Well, I guess Ashley and Erin do, too. It was weird coming out to them. We’ve been friends forever, but it was still weird.”</p><p>“Is that why you stopped hanging out with them?” Mindy asked, seeing from Sarah’s reaction that it was, “You were embarrassed, maybe afraid to slip up and let the cat out of the bag?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Sarah said, relaxing some. She favored Mindy with a warm smile, said, “I guess you understand exactly what I was going through.”</p><p>“Not exactly,” Mindy said, shrugging, “but you underestimated Erin and Ashley. You could have told them, and they would have accepted it. Probably even before…”</p><p>“Before what?” Sarah asked.</p><p>Blushing, Mindy wished those three words hadn’t slipped out. She was about to say ‘probably even before Natty’. She had meant that Erin and Ashley were the best friends a girl could ask for and would have accepted Sarah with open arms even before dabbling in the sapphic arts themselves.</p><p>“Um, let’s forget about that for now,” Mindy said, hoping Sarah would let it go, “I only meant Erin and Ashley are… Well, they are the best friends I’ve ever had. I’m sure they would have understood if you talked to them about it.”</p><p>Smiling sheepishly, Sarah said, “Yeah, Erin said the same thing. Kind of made me feel guilty about not telling her.”</p><p>“Like you said, it’s scary letting people know,” Mindy said, putting her hand on Sarah’s shoulder, “even friends.”</p><p>“It felt so good to finally tell them,” Sarah said, with a nervous little laugh, “I felt as light as a feather. A load off my shoulders. You know what I mean?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy said, nodding.</p><p>Sarah glanced at the mall, again. When she looked at Mindy, she asked, “Can we take a walk before we go in? Give me a chance to work up the courage.”</p><p>“Sure,” Mindy said, smiling at her, “where are we going?”</p><p>“There is a little park that way,” Sarah said, pointing, “we can sit in the gazebo and talk.”</p><p>“Okay,” Mindy said.</p><p>They started walking across the parking lot to the street that led to the park. For this late in the year, the weather was pleasantly warm, so they were comfortable as they strolled along. They walked close to each other and Mindy had to resist the urge to put her arm around the girl’s waist. It was about a twenty-minute walk, and they passed it making small talk about school.</p><p>Turning into the park, Mindy let Sarah lead her to the gazebo. She had never been here before, found herself looking around at the beauty of the place. She gasped when she saw the gazebo, painted white and immaculately kept. The wooden structure with its intricately carved pillars and lattice work was ringed with dogwoods. The trees were bare now with winter coming, but Mindy thought this place must be beautiful when the dogwoods were in bloom.</p><p>“In the spring, when the flowers are in bloom, this place in almost magical. Like something out of a fairytale,” Sarah said, as if she were reading Mindy’s mind.</p><p>“It’s beautiful,” Mindy said, smiling at her, “how do you know about this place?”</p><p>“I come here sometimes,” Sarah said, shrugging, “when I need to get away for a minute.”</p><p>Nodding, Mindy said, “I have a place like that. There is this abandoned cabin in the woods behind my house. I go there when I just want to be alone.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Sarah said, smiling at her. Inclining her head toward the gazebo, she said, “Come on.”</p><p>They sat on the slatted wooden bench, facing each other. Sarah caught Mindy off guard by kissing her. She recovered quickly, though, kissing the girl back. Like it had at the party, the kiss deepened in a hurry and Mindy started responding to the girl. She had to remind herself not to start pawing at the girl’s clothes.</p><p>Pulling back, Sarah gave Mindy a shy, slightly embarrassed smile, said, “Sorry. I’ve wanted to do that again ever since the party.”</p><p>“No need to apologize,” Mindy said, stealing another kiss.</p><p>Sarah’s eyes flashed at Mindy, and she bit her lower lip in a way that Mindy found incredibly sexy. She just looked at Mindy for a long second, then smiled, said, “I like kissing you.”</p><p>“Good,” Mindy said, returning the smile with one of her own, “because I want to kiss you, again.”</p><p>Giggling, Sarah kissed Mindy, the caress of her tongue teasing Mindy’s into her mouth. The kiss lingered a while, neither girl in any hurry to let it end. Mindy’s heart was racing by the time their lips finally parted, and she wanted the girl so bad. It was getting harder and harder to behave herself.</p><p><em>I don’t want to scare her off</em>, Mindy reminded herself, taking a deep breath, <em>let her make the first move</em>.</p><p>“Um, I’m not sure how this works,” Sarah said, tucking her hair behind her ear shyly, “Are you… I mean am I… Are we… Girlfriends?”</p><p>Mindy offered the girl her hand. Sarah looked at it a second, then grinned at Mindy and took it. Smiling at her, Mindy said, “I don’t know how it works, either, but I think I’d like to be your girlfriend.”</p><p>“Yeah?” Sarah asked, meeting Mindy’s eyes.</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy said, kissing her.</p><p>“Okay,” Sarah said, then laughed, “Um, now what do we do?”</p><p>“I don’t know,” Mindy said, laughing, too, “you are my first girlfriend, too.”</p><p>“What about your babysitter?” Sarah asked, then blushed. She looked like she regretted saying it as soon as it was out of her mouth.</p><p>“Sarah wasn’t my girlfriend,” Mindy said, which was the truth. She really didn’t know what her babysitter had been, but she hadn’t been Mindy’s girlfriend. Lover, sure, but not girlfriend.</p><p>“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have brought her up,” Sarah said.</p><p>“It’s okay,” Mindy said, smiling reassuringly at her, “we’ll probably have to talk about her sometime. Not right now though, okay?”</p><p>“Okay,” Sarah said.</p><p>“How about you? Any other girlfriends I should know about?” Mindy asked, playfully.</p><p>Laughing, Sarah said, “No.”</p><p>“Boyfriends?” Mindy asked.</p><p>“Um, I kissed Kenny Hayward on dare, once,” Sarah said.</p><p>“Really?” Mindy asked, laughing.</p><p>“Yeah. You are a much better kisser, though,” Sarah said, kissing her.</p><p>—————————————-</p><p>Flopping on her bed, Mindy grinned up at the ceiling. She had just dropped Sarah off at her house, walking her to the door. She had wanted to steal one more kiss before the girl disappeared inside but didn’t. Her mother had been watching from the car, so she couldn’t risk it. Now, in her bedroom, she couldn’t stop smiling, thinking about her date with Sarah.</p><p>They had stayed at the park, getting to know each other better and kissing under the gazebo, until the sun started to sink lower in the sky and the temperature followed it. The chilly air drove them back to the mall, walking hand in hand down the street. Mindy figured Sarah would let go of her hand when they got close to the mall, but she didn’t. Whatever reservations the girl had had, she was over them. They had walked through the mall, unfazed by the occasional odd look from their fellow shoppers.</p><p>It was one of the scariest and most exhilarating things she had ever done. Holding hands with Sarah was a confirmation of all the rumors swirling around about her, but also a huge middle finger in the air to those mean kids who had spread them. She liked holding hands with Sarah, liked kissing her and she didn’t care who saw her. Her heart would beat a little faster ever time she recognized one of the girls from Brimm’s, but she didn’t want to let go of Sarah.</p><p>Pulling out her phone, Mindy texted Sarah: <em>Want to come over tomorrow?</em></p><p>Sarah sent back: <em>Miss me already?</em></p><p>Mindy smiled, sent: <em>Yeah</em></p><p>Her phone rang and it was Sarah. Smiling, Mindy answered it, “Hey.”</p><p>“Hey, yourself. God, I was going to call and tell you what happened when I got home,” Sarah said, laughing.</p><p>“What?” Mindy asked.</p><p>“Mom asked me how the movie was and I panicked. I mean froze up, stammered it was okay. My heart was racing and I was sure I was busted,” Sarah said.</p><p>“What happened? Are you in trouble?” Mindy said, concerned. She really wanted to see the girl tomorrow.</p><p>“No,” the girl said, letting out an audible sigh of relief, “I lucked out; Mom was distracted by the TV. I was able to get out of there before I could get myself in trouble.”</p><p>“Close,” Mindy said, laughing, “maybe next time we should <em>actually</em> see the movie.”</p><p>“The new Guardians of the Galaxy movie is coming out this Friday, if you want to go see it,” Sarah said.</p><p>Mindy suddenly knew how Sarah had felt when her mother asked how was the movie. She froze, thinking she was supposed to spend Friday and maybe Saturday with her old babysitter. Her face red, Mindy stammered, “Um, I-I can’t. Not this weekend.”</p><p>“Next weekend, then?” Sarah asked, hesitantly. Mindy could almost see her frowning.</p><p>“It’s a date,” Mindy said, feeling like an asshole. It was on the tip of her tongue to tell Beason about seeing her babysitter next weekend. She hesitated, afraid the news would kill off this budding romance before it had a chance to flower into something beautiful. Mindy really thought it could become something beautiful.</p><p>“A date,” Sarah said, relaxing, “our second.”</p><p>“Maybe third,” Mindy said, trying to shake off her guilt before Sarah picked up on it, “if you want to come over tomorrow.”</p><p>“I’ll have to ask my parents, but I’d like to,” Sarah said.</p><p>“Actually, I need to ask mine, too,” Mindy said, laughing, “I might have gotten ahead of myself on the invite.”</p><p>“Go ask your parents, then call me back,” Sarah said, laughing.</p><p>“Alright. I’ll call you back in a minute,” Mindy said</p><p>“Bye,” Sarah said, hanging up.</p><p>Mindy tossed her phone aside, then took a minute to put on her game face. With a deep breath, she headed downstairs, found her mother in the kitchen at the center island, pouring through a mound of paperwork. She relaxed some, knew the woman was thoroughly distracted. She could ask to borrow the car and her mother would probably agree when she was involved in her work like this.</p><p>“Can Sarah come over tomorrow?” Mindy asked, leaning against the island.</p><p>“I don’t see why not, if it is okay with her parents,” her mother said, not pausing to look up.</p><p><em>Well, that was painless</em>, Mindy thought, grinning as she ran upstairs to call Sarah back.</p><p>Sarah answered on the first ring, asked excitedly, “Well? Am I allowed?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy said, laughing, “Mom was working. I could have asked her if I could go skydiving and she would have just nodded.”</p><p>“Must be nice having distracted parents,” Sarah said, amused.</p><p>“It has its moments,” Mindy admitted.</p><p>“Stay on the line. I’m going to go ask,” Sarah said, then there was a muffled thump.</p><p>Smiling, Mindy pictured the girl running to ask her parents if she could come over. She crossed her fingers, hoping Sarah had good news when she returned. It seemed to take forever for the girl to come back on the line, the wait torture.</p><p>“She said yes!” Sarah said, excitedly.</p><p>Mindy had to smile; the girl sounded as excited about tomorrow as she felt. It was a funny little thing, but she really did miss her already. Missed Sarah’s smile, the way Sarah looked at her, definitely missed kissing her. When their lips met, it gave her butterflies in her stomach, something she had never felt before, not even with her babysitter or her trio of friends. Truthfully, she has never felt anything quite like it. There was just something about Sarah Beason.</p><p><em>God, I’ve got it bad for the girl</em>, Mindy thought, smiling. The simple attraction she had felt for Sarah was rapidly developing into something more, something much deeper.</p><p>A part of her had hoped the date would be a flop, that she could put Beason out of her mind and go guilt-free to her babysitter. It would have been easier if that had happened, but it hadn’t. The time with Sarah under the gazebo, then walking hand-in-hand at the mall had only confirmed what Mindy had suspected ever since the party: She wanted to be with Sarah.</p><p>“Sweet!” Mindy said, her own excitement creeping into her voice.</p><p>“If I’m coming over tomorrow, I have to write a research paper tonight. I’ve got to go,” Sarah said.</p><p>“Okay,” Mindy said, then couldn’t help adding, “if you get done early, you can call me.”</p><p>“I’ll try. Bye,” Sarah said, the smile on her face plain in her voice.</p><p>“Bye,” Mindy said, hanging up. Flopping on to her back, she smiled up at the ceiling, said, “Sarah is coming over!”</p><p>A second later, she sprang to her feet, said, “Shit! Sarah is coming over!”</p><p>Looking around her bedroom, she groaned. The place was a mess, clothes all over the place. Mindy shook her head, said out loud, “This is going to take awhile.”</p><p>—————————————–</p><p>Sitting on the couch in her living room, Mindy waited impatiently. Sarah had called a few minutes ago, said she was on her way over. It was probably a fifteen-minute walk, so Mindy still had ten minutes or so to wait to see her girlfriend.</p><p>“My girlfriend,” Mindy whispered. It just rolled off her tongue, felt good to say. Smiling she said it again, “My girlfriend, Sarah Beason.”</p><p>The chime of the doorbell made Mindy jump to her feet and she ran to the door. She glanced through the peephole, saw Sarah standing on the porch. Taking a second to compose herself, Mindy opened the door. She smiled at Sarah, drinking the girl in. Sarah was back in her typical attire- baggy jeans and a Slayer t-shirt, her lustrous brown hair pulled back in a loose ponytail. The girl favored Mindy with a lopsided grin that made Mindy’s heart skip a beat. Mindy wanted to kiss her so bad.</p><p>“Hi,” Sarah said.</p><p>“Hi,” Mindy said, stepping aside so she could come inside. She took the girl’s hand, leading her to the stairs. As they headed up, she called over her shoulder, “Sarah’s here! We are going upstairs!”</p><p>Her girlfriend in tow, Mindy hurried up to her room. They barely made it into Mindy’s bedroom and closed the door, before their lips met. It lingered a moment, then they pulled back to look at each other, laughing at their eagerness.</p><p>“Wow,” Sarah said, still laughing.</p><p>“I missed you,” Mindy said.</p><p>“Me, too,” Sarah said, looking around Mindy’s room. Her eyes widened when she saw the Pantera poster on the wall. Grinning, she said, “I have this poster, too.”</p><p>“Yeah?” Mindy asked.</p><p>“Yeah,” Sarah said, still looking around, “I like your bedroom. Reminds me a lot of mine.”</p><p>“So… What do you want to do today?” Mindy asked.</p><p>“I thought you had something planned,” Sarah said, looking at Mindy.</p><p>“Um, not really,” Mindy said, sheepishly, “I just wanted to see you.”</p><p>Laughing, Sarah gave her a kiss, said, “We’ll figure something out.”</p><p>—————————</p><p>“Sarah, honey,” Mindy’s mother said, poking her head into the room, “it’s getting late. Do you want me to give you a ride home or are you staying the night?</p><p>Sarah glanced at Mindy, her eyes widening in surprise.</p><p>Mindy turned to her mother, asked, “Is it okay if she stays?”</p><p>“If it’s okay with her parents. I’ll be downstairs,” her mother said, then she closed the door.</p><p>“Stay the night?” Sarah asked, then laughed, “she has no idea, then?”</p><p>“No idea,” Mindy said, smiling at her, “Do you want to? Stay the night?”</p><p>“You mean, sleep on the couch?” Sarah asked, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.</p><p>“Not exactly,” Mindy said, laughing.</p><p>Sarah looked at her a long moment, then pulled her phone out of her back pocket and called her mom, “Um, hi Mom. Can I stay the night here… It’s okay with her… No, you don’t need to bring me anything… I love you, too. I’ll see you tomorrow.”</p><p>Hanging up, Sarah smiled at Mindy, said, “I guess my mom is clueless, too.”</p><p>“They’ll probably figure it out eventually,” Mindy said, kissing her, “best enjoy it while we can.”</p><p>“What did you have in mind?” Sarah asked, playfully.</p><p><em>Oh, I don’t think you are ready for what I have in mind</em>, Mindy thought, her heart beating a little faster at all the things she and Sarah could do in her bed tonight.</p><p>Winking, she said, “I’ll go tell Mom you are staying.”</p><p>“Um, I told my mom not to bring me anything,” Sarah said, looking down at herself, “do you have something I can sleep in?”</p><p>“We’ll find something,” Mindy said, then laughed, “or maybe not. Let you sleep naked.”</p><p>“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” Sarah said, giving her a look.</p><p>“Well, yeah,” Mindy said, making the girl blush, “don’t worry. I have some shorts and a shirt you can borrow.”</p><p>Mindy headed downstairs, found her mother in the living room. The woman looked up from her Ipad when Mindy came into her field of view. She put the tablet aside, patted the couch cushion beside her.</p><p>Shrugging, Mindy sat down.</p><p>“Sarah staying the night?” Her mother asked.</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy said.</p><p>“Good,” the woman said, smiling at her, “I’m glad you are finally making friends. A change of schools has been good for you.”</p><p>Mindy nodded, said, “I like Brimm’s better than my old school.”</p><p>“Sarah used to go to your old school, didn’t she?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy said, curious about this line of questioning.</p><p>Her mother must have caught the look in her eye because she smiled and said, “Relax, Sweetie. Just trying to touch base with you. Work keeps me up to my eyeballs, so…”</p><p>“Sarah’s upstairs,” Mindy said, glancing at the stairs.</p><p>“Okay,” her mother said, sounding sad.</p><p>Mindy got up, started around the couch, then hesitated. Turning back, she said, “Maybe we can get some Chinese food one night this week. A little mother-daughter time.”</p><p>Her mother smiled brightly at her, said, “Let’s do that.”</p><p>“Love you,” Mindy said.</p><p>“Love you, too,” her mother said, picking up her Ipad.</p><p>Mindy headed back upstairs, wondering what that had been about.</p><p>Back in her room, she went to her dresser, got Sarah a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. Sitting on the bed, she handed them to Sarah. She watched as Sarah stepped out of her shoes, unbuttoned her jeans. Realizing Mindy was watching, Sarah laughed and waved her off. Sighing theatrically, Mindy turned away, giving the girl some privacy to change. She had to resist the urge to sneak a peak.</p><p>With nothing better to do, she looked around her room. Mindy tried to remember the last time it was this clean. She had even wiped down her mirror, cringing at how dirty the paper towel had been. Her eyes went to the mirror and her breath caught in her throat when she realized she could see Sarah’s reflection. She knew she should look away, but she couldn’t as Sarah shimmied out of her jeans, working the denim down her lovely legs. Mindy’s heart was racing as Sarah pulled her long sleeved Slayer shirt up and off.</p><p><em>God, she is perfect</em>, Mindy thought, drinking in Sarah standing there in just her bra and panties. There wasn’t a thing she didn’t like about her; from her long, graceful legs to her high, round backside to her flat, sexy stomach to her small, up-swept breasts. Swallowing hard, Mindy thought, <em>Those baggy jeans and heavy metal t-shirts hid a sneaky hot body.</em></p><p>Sarah reach back, releasing the catches on her bra. Mindy’s eyes widened as the girl slipped out of it, tossing it on the floor. She finally managed to look away, but not before the image of Sarah standing naked save for a pair little panties. It was a vision she’d not soon forget, one that would surely haunt her fantasies for many nights to come.</p><p>A minute or so later, Sarah said, “It’s okay. You can turn around now.”</p><p>Mindy did, saw Sarah now dressed for bed. She cleared her throat, asked, “Everything fit okay?”</p><p>“Perfect,” Sarah said, looking down at herself, “we wear the same size.”</p><p>“You should wear shorts more,” Mindy said, smiling at her, “you have great legs.”</p><p>“Thanks,” Sarah said, laughing. She came over to where Mindy sat, gave her a kiss. Smiling, she said, “Get ready for bed. We can turn out the lights and make out some.”</p><p>“I like how you think,” Mindy said.</p><p>Standing up, she undid her jeans, wriggling out of them. She caught Sarah turn away, only to sneak a peak. Laughing, she said, “You don’t have to turn away. I’m not shy.”</p><p>Sarah glanced back as Mindy pulled her shirt up and over her head. Her eyes were hot on Mindy’s body, her gaze like a caress on her skin. Mindy shivered, liking the way Sarah was looking at her. Curious to see how the girl would react, Mindy released the clasps to her bra, let it fall to the floor. Sarah gasped, her eyes widening. She just stared at Mindy’s bare breasts a couple of heartbeats, then recovered some, looked away. Her face was red, but Mindy didn’t know if she was embarrassed or flushed with excitement. She thought it might be the latter.</p><p>Laughing, Mindy went to her dresser, found a t-shirt. Slipping into it, she said, “You can turn around.”</p><p>Sarah did, laughing when she saw Mindy. Shaking her head, she said, “I guess you really aren’t shy.”</p><p>“What? This is how I sleep,” Mindy said, grinning playfully at her. She went to Sarah, gave her a quick kiss before flopping on the bed. She shivered when she felt Sarah looking at her. Smiling, she thought her little sleepwear stunt had worked, put some carnal thoughts in Sarah’s head.</p><p>Sarah joined her on the bed and Mindy turned out the light. In the dark, she turned toward Sarah, moving close. Their lips met in a slow, lingering kiss. When it finally ended, Sarah turned and snuggled against Mindy, so that they were belly to back. Mindy put her arm around Sarah, pulled her even closer.</p><p>Sighing happily, Sarah said, “This is nice.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy agreed, kissing her neck just behind her ear.</p><p>Sighing, Sarah said, “That tickles.”</p><p>“Goodnight, Sarah,” Mindy said.</p><p>“Goodnight, Mindy.”</p><p>———————————-</p><p>“I want to show you something,” Mindy said, after they had put their breakfast dishes up in the sink.</p><p>“What?” Sarah asked. Her hair was still damp from her shower, and she was back in her jeans and Slayer shirt. Mindy thought she looked cute.</p><p>“Remembering the cabin in the woods I told you about?” Mindy asked, as they headed back upstairs to Mindy’s room.</p><p>“The one you go to to be alone?” Sarah said.</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy said, nodding. Pausing outside her room, Mindy said, “You showed me your gazebo in the park; I want to show you my cabin in the woods.”</p><p>“Okay,” Sarah said, smiling, “I like walking in the woods, anyway. Peaceful.”</p><p>“It is,” Mindy agreed.</p><p>Sarah would be okay with her long sleeved shirt, but Mindy needed to grab a light jacket before they left. Dressed for the fall weather, they headed downstairs and out the back door. Mindy’s backyard butted up against a stand of pine, oak and hickory trees. Finding the old deer trail, Mindy led them through the towering trees. Once they made it out of range of prying eyes, Sarah took Mindy’s hand.</p><p>“It’s so beautiful here,” Sarah said, looking around the woods. She was smiling when she looked back at Mindy.</p><p>“Yeah,” Mindy agreed.</p><p>“How far is it to the cabin?” Sarah asked.</p><p>“It’s about a twenty-minute walk,” Mindy said.</p><p>“That far?” Sarah asked, raising her eyebrows, “how did you find it?”</p><p>“Just exploring when I was younger,” Mindy said, sighing, “Mom and Dad were always working, too busy to spend much time with me. So, I wandered these woods.”</p><p>Sarah moved closer to Mindy, put an arm around her waist, said, “I’m sorry.”</p><p>“It’s okay,” Mindy said, smiling at her, “I found a lot of cool things in these woods. There are a bunch of summer homes a mile or so south of the cabin; a large, stream fed pond that feels so good in the summer time; even a bunch of caves I haven’t worked up the courage to explore.”</p><p>Smiling at Mindy, Sarah said, “Maybe we can explore them together.”</p><p>“Maybe,” Mindy said, then laughed when Sarah gave her a look, “it’s not you. These caves are creepy as hell.”</p><p>“I’ll protect you,” Sarah said, squeezing Mindy a little tighter.</p><p>Mindy gave her a kiss, smiling. Amused, she had a mental image of Sarah in medieval armor, brandishing a sword and shield in her honor. She had never thought of herself as a fair maiden in need of rescuing, but she kind of liked the idea of having a knight in shining armor.</p><p>They walked in a comfortable silence for a while, just enjoying the closeness of their bodies and the beautiful scenery around them. Only when the cabin came into view, did Sarah finally break it, said, “That your cabin?”</p><p>Laughing, Mindy said, “I know it doesn’t look like much from the outside.”</p><p>“No, not much,” Sarah agreed.</p><p>“Come on. Let me show you the inside,” Mindy said.</p><p>They walked up the creaking steps, pulled the door on its protesting hinges open and stepped inside. Inside, the cabin was night and day from its run down exterior. It had five main rooms- three bedrooms, a bathroom, and a kitchen/living room area.</p><p>“Wow,” Sarah said, looking around, “I thought it would be in worse shape.”</p><p>“It was. I cleaned it up when I first started coming here,” Mindy said, remembering all the work that had gone into clearing out the leaves and cobwebs, “I’ve been keeping it clean ever since. Well, clean-ish.”</p><p>“Do you still come here?” Sarah asked, wandering into the kitchen/living room area.</p><p>“Sometimes,” Mindy said, following her, “not as much since I met Erin, Ashley, and Natty.”</p><p>“Natty?” Sarah asked, looking at Mindy.</p><p>“My friend,” Mindy said, then added, “she lives in another state.”</p><p><em>That wasn’t a lie. Natty is in an entirely different state of being, dead but still around,</em>, Mindy thought. As long as Sarah doesn’t ask which state, she wouldn’t have to lie.</p><p>“The blonde on your Facebook page? With the 50′s haircut?” Sarah asked.</p><p>“Yeah, that’s Natty,” Mindy said, smiling, “you’ve been to my Facebook page?”</p><p>“Yeah,” Sarah said, sheepishly, “after the party. I… I just wanted to see you, again.”</p><p>Mindy’s heart stopped for a second, then remembered to beat, again. Only, it was beating way too fast. She went to the girl, gave her a lingering kiss, which left them both breathing heavy. Pulling back from it, Mindy smiled warmly at the girl, took her hand.</p><p>They walked through the rest of the cabin. When they made it to the largest bedroom, Sarah frowned, said, “That mattress looks… New. Way too new compared to the rest of the furniture.”</p><p>Blushing, Mindy said, “Um, it is.”</p><p>Sarah glanced at her, then raised her eyebrows when she saw Mindy’s red cheeks. Sarah glanced at the mattress, then back at Mindy. Mindy saw her working it out, and her face got even hotter. Sarah looked at her a long moment, then asked, “Did you bring this mattress out here?”</p><p>“Um…yeah,” Mindy said, which was true. She had had help, but Sarah didn’t need to know that if it could be helped.</p><p>“Why? Do you sleep out here sometimes?” Sarah asked, looking back at the mattress.</p><p>“Not exactly,” Mindy said, holding her breath to see if the girl would guess what the alternative was.</p><p>“What do you mean, not exactly?” Sarah asked, then suddenly gasped as it dawned on her, “Oh!”</p><p>Mindy looked at her, curious to see how Sarah would react. She tried not to laugh when it was the girl’s turn to blush, failed. Sarah look of surprise was just too priceless.</p><p>Rubbing her neck nervously, Sarah asked, “Is that… Is that why you wanted to come here?”</p><p>“I just wanted to show you the cabin,” Mindy said, smiling at her, “you showed me your gazebo- your quiet spot. This is mine.”</p><p>“Oh,” Sarah said, sounding curiously disappointed.</p><p>Meeting her eyes, Mindy gave her a measuring look, said, “I wouldn’t be against the idea, if you wanted to, though.”</p><p>“I…Well…” Sarah said, then laughed self-consciously, “the thought crossed my mind.”</p><p>“Yeah?” Mindy asked, smiling.</p><p>“Yeah,” Sarah said, nervously, “it crossed my mind a whole bunch of times last night.”</p><p>Mindy’s smiled widened, and she said, “Mine, too. You have no idea how hard it was for me to behave with you in my bed.”</p><p>Her voice a little shaky, Sarah said, “I would have said yes if you asked last night.”</p><p>“Just last night? What about now?” Mindy asked, moving against the girl.</p><p>Sarah inhaled sharply, her beautiful eyes widening some. She met Mindy’s eyes, and Mindy’s heart started beating faster when she saw the desire in them. Some fear, but mostly desire.</p><p>Sarah swallowed hard, said, “Um, I… You’ll have to show me how.”</p><p>Still holding the girl’s gaze, Mindy asked, “Are you sure? I’m not rushing you into anything. It doesn’t have to be today. When you are ready.”</p><p>“You’d wait for me?” Sarah asked, smiling affectionately at Mindy.</p><p>“It wouldn’t be easy,” Mindy said, playfully.</p><p>Sarah laughed, then kissed Mindy deeply. Pulling back, she met Mindy’s eyes, said, “That’s sweet, but I don’t want to wait.”</p><p>“Are you sure?” Mindy asked, her heart knocking around her breast.</p><p>Mindy could hardly believe this was happening already. She had expected to be putting some miles on the dildo Ashley had bought her and abusing poor Mr. Buttons for a while to come. The look in Sarah’s eyes said she had been wrong in that assumption.</p><p>“You are going to have to be patient with me,” Sarah said, with a smile that stole Mindy’s breath away. It was sexy and a little shy, nervous but excited.</p><p>“I will,” Mindy said, meaning it. She would go as slow the girl needed, wanted her first time to be magical.</p><p>“Then I’m sure,” Sarah said, giving Mindy a toe curling kiss that removed any doubt Mindy might have about the girl being ready. She could feel Sarah’s excitement, her desire in the caress of her tongue, in the eager way Sarah’s body pressed against her own.</p><p>Without breaking the kiss, they shuffled to the mattress, stretching out on their sides, facing each other. Sarah inhaled sharply when Mindy’s hand slid up her flank and cupped her breast, but she didn’t tell Mindy to stop. Mindy felt Sarah’s nipple stiffen, used her thumb to tease it through the thin cotton of Sarah’s shirt. Moaning into the kiss, Sarah pressed her breast into Mindy’s hand eagerly. Sarah’s hand roamed over Mindy’s back, down to grab her buttocks.</p><p>Passion welled up between them as they explored each others body. When it reached its boiling point, Mindy gently urged Sarah to her back, moving atop her. She nudged the girl’s thighs open, laying between them. Pulling back from the kiss, Mindy smiled down at Sarah as she pushed her hips forward, rubbing against the girl. Sarah’s eyes widened, and she moaned. Her smile widening, Mindy ground against the girl. Even through the denim of their jeans, the friction was delicious, the meetings of their bodies sending pleasure coursing through their young bodies. Sarah’s fingers dug into Mindy’s hips as her eyes begged Mindy not to stop.</p><p>Sarah looked a little flustered when Mindy pushed to her hands and knees. She looked up at Mindy expectantly. Mindy leaned in and kissed her, her fingers working the button on Sarah’s jeans. Feeling what Mindy was doing, Sarah broke the kiss to watch Mindy run the zipper down. Winking at her, Mindy reached behind her to remove first one of Sarah’s shoes, then the other. Getting to her feet, she grabbed the legs, tugging at them. Sarah bit her lip nervously but lifted off the mattress so Mindy could remove her jeans. Back on her knees, Mindy ran her hands up Sarah’s legs, all the way up to cup her breasts.</p><p>“God, that feels good,” Sarah moaned, her back arching.</p><p>Mindy slid her hands down Sarah’s taut stomach, under the hem of her Slayer shirt, then pushed the garment up to reveal her sexy belly. Leaning in, she pressed her lips to Sarah’s soft skin, making the girl gasp. Rolling her eyes up, she smiled at her as she placed another kiss on Sarah’s abdomen, then a third. Each one was further down than the one before it and Sarah’s breathing got a little funny as she realized where Mindy was heading. By the time Mindy used her fingers to pull the elastic band of Sarah’s panties aside to kiss the hollow of the girl’s hip, Sarah was barely breathing. When Mindy hooked her fingers into her waistband, Sarah stopped altogether. Lifting her backside off the mattress, Sarah let Mindy remove her underwear. Sarah squeezed her thighs together, shyly, maybe having second thoughts. When Mindy put her hands on the girl’s knees and gently pulled them open, Sarah put her hand over her mouth.</p><p>Smiling reassuringly at her, Mindy said, “I’ll be gentle.”</p><p>Nodding, Sarah didn’t remove her hand from her mouth. She bit her knuckle as Mindy kissed the inside of one of her thighs, then moaned around it as Mindy’s tongue found her bud. The moan became a nervous laugh as she propped up to watch what Mindy was doing to her.</p><p>“I can’t believe we are doing this. This is crazy,” Sarah said, sighing. Her hips started moving on their own. Crazy or not, her body seemed to know what it wanted.</p><p>“Want me to stop?” Mindy asked, smiling up at the girl.</p><p>“No,” Sarah laughed.</p><p>Sarah’s back arched as Mindy’s mouth found her bud, again. Like Sarah’s body was an instrument to be played, the flick of Mindy’s tongue drew moan after moan from Sarah’s slack mouth. When Mindy found just the right chord, Sarah made the most beautiful sound of elation, her cries filling the air above them.</p><p>Rolling her eyes up, Mindy saw the slack-jawed, eyes-glazed look of enjoyment on Sarah’s face and she had to smile, wondered if she still thought this was crazy.</p><p>Sarah noticed her looking, said, “God, that feels so good.”</p><p>Mindy winked at her, didn’t let up. She offered Sarah her hand, and the girl squeezed it in a death grip as Mindy’s able tongue sent pleasure crashing through her. Mindy could feel Sarah’s growing excitement in tightening of her fingers.</p><p>“Don’t stop,” Sarah said, her eyes widening. Mindy knew that look, kept her mouth pressed to the girl’s clitoris as her hips started to lose their grace. She winced as the pressure on the knuckles of the hand Sarah was squeezing became painful, but she didn’t stop. Sarah was right there, tiptoeing along the edge of ecstasy. Then the pressure relented and Sarah cried out as her body went crazy. Mindy pulled back, smiling as she watched Sarah lose herself in her climax, her eyes squeezed tightly shut.</p><p>Sarah looked a little dazed from her orgasm when her eyes finally opened. Smiling at her, Mindy crawled up to give her a kiss. Sarah put her hand on the back of Mindy’s neck, holding her to the kiss. When she finally let go, Mindy pulled back and saw the huge smile on the girl’s face.</p><p>“Holy shit,” Sarah said, laughing.</p><p>“I’d ask how that felt, but the look on your face says it all,” Mindy said, grinning.</p><p>“It felt amazing. YOU were amazing,” Sarah said, stretching like a cat in a sunny spot, “God, no wonder people like this so much.”</p><p>“You’ll love this, then,” Mindy said, getting to her feet. Unbuttoning her jeans, she shimmied out of them. She saw Sarah watching, so she did a little dance for the girl as she finished undressing. She shivered, seeing the desire in Sarah’s eyes as she looked up at her. Not even her babysitter had looked at her like that.</p><p>Crawling atop the girl, Mindy stole a kiss, said, “I love the way you look at me.”</p><p>Smiling up at her, Sarah said, “Can’t help it. You are so beautiful.”</p><p><em>There she goes again, messing with my heart</em>, Mindy thought, her heart all stupid in her breast.</p><p>Mindy kissed the girl deeply as she gently spread Sarah’s legs. Without breaking the kiss, she straddled one of her hips, lowering until their bodies nested together. Only the first roll of Mindy’s hips made their lips part. Sarah looked up at her expectantly, running her hands over Mindy’s thighs and stomach. Mindy rocked back and forth, the flex of her hips drawing another moan from Sarah. Smiling down at her, Mindy leaned forward, put her weight on her arms so she could really grind against the girl. She kept it nice and slow, letting Sarah get used to the motion. Sarah’s fingers tightened on her thighs as the pleasure flowed through her.</p><p>For all her inexperience, Sarah seemed to catch on quickly, pushing her hips up into Mindy. They found their rhythm, their bodies moving in perfect harmony. Their pace quickened to match their growing excitement.</p><p>In spite of the cool air, they were sweating, their bodies glistening from their efforts. Neither girl seemed to notice the chill, lost in the lovely friction their flexing bodies created. The sweat only eased the way, their hips moving almost in a blur in their eagerness.</p><p>Sarah’s little wordless noises of enjoyment became urgent, and her eyes widened. Mindy knew the girl was close to coming again, focused on taking her to the edge. She hastened her own orgasm in the process, had to really concentrate on keeping her hips moving as her body started to come undone. One, two, three more pumps of her hips and Sarah stiffened underneath her. Hearing the girl’s cry of ecstasy, Mindy gave into her own orgasm, let it have its way with her. Not happy with being denied, the climax tried to shake her to pieces, the pleasure almost too intense to bear.</p><p>Her body still trembling, Mindy crawled off of Sarah, stretching out on her back next to the girl. She struggled to get her breathing under control, slow her racing heartbeat. Shivering as the cool air found her sweaty body, Mindy remembered it was fall and a little chilly to be naked. In the throes of passion, she had forgotten where she was, but Mother Nature couldn’t be ignored for long. As goosebumps broke out on her arms, she pulled Sarah close. As the girl’s warm body molded against her flank, Mindy stopped noticing the cold, again.</p><p>“Holy shit! That was…holy shit,” Sarah said, laughing.</p><p>“I’m still trembling,” Mindy said, tracing lazy circles on Sarah’s shoulder with her fingertips.</p><p>“Me, too,” Sarah said, snuggling a little tighter against Mindy, laying her head on Mindy’s shoulder.</p><p>“Are you okay with what we did?” Mindy asked. She held her breath as she waited for Sarah’s answer. She really wanted the girl to be okay with having sex with her, needed her to be.</p><p>Lifting her head, Sarah smiled at her, said, “More than okay.”</p><p>“Good,” Mindy said, kissing her, “because I really want to do it, again.”</p><p>“Me, too,” Sarah said.</p><p>“Not right now, though,” Mindy said, laughing, “I’m still trying to catch my breath.”</p><p>“Maybe we could just do this,” Sarah said, getting to her hands and knees.</p><p>“What are you up to?” Mindy asked, smiling up at her.</p><p>“Just this,” Sarah said, moving between Mindy’s legs. She managed to look shy and bold all at the same time, a smile on her face that made Mindy’s heart skip a half dozen beats.</p><p>Mindy moaned as Sarah’s lips pressed against her bud, her back arching as Sarah’s tongue teased her still sensitive bud. Her body hadn’t completely recovered from her last orgasm, and the hot, wet flick of Sarah’s tongue was so good, drove her body to new heights of pleasure. Her fingers dug into the mattress as she held on for dear life, afraid to float away.</p><p>“I thought you said you’ve never done this before,” Mindy said, her voice thick with excitement.</p><p>“I haven’t,” Sarah said.</p><p>“If you say so,” Mindy said.</p><p>Smiling, Sarah asked, “Does that mean I’m doing something right?”</p><p>“You are doing everything right,” Mindy said.</p><p>Encouraged, Sarah returned her attention to Mindy’s glistening bud. Mindy moaned thickly, her hips rolling against Sarah’s mouth eagerly. Risking floating away on the currents of pleasure washing through her young body, Mindy put a hand on Sarah’s head, not letting the girl stop. She still had a death grip on the mattress with her other hand, though. Her fingers tightened in Sarah’s silky brown hair as the delicious flick of Sarah’s tongue had her body going crazy.</p><p><em>She’s good at this</em>, Mindy managed to think through the haze of ecstasy in her brain. She hadn’t been kidding when she said Sarah was doing everything right. She was really beginning to question Sarah’s credibility as a virgin. Amused, she thought, <em>Maybe she just isn’t very good at being a virgin</em></p><p>Whatever the case, what Sarah was doing to her felt too good for it to last long. Already she felt the first stirring of an orgasm. Her cries of enjoyment grew more urgent as she rocketed toward that toe curling release. She saw Sarah’s eyes widen as she realized that Mindy was coming, then she lost control. Her body exploded with pleasure, her back arching off the bed.</p><p>“Shit,” Mindy said, laughing as she collapsed back to the mattress. Sarah appeared above her and Mindy pulled the girl down atop her. Wrapping her arms around the girl’s neck, she kissed her deeply, before saying, “You are a horrible virgin.”</p><p>Laughing, Sarah said, “Thanks. I think.”</p><p>“Oh, it was a compliment,” Mindy said, kissing her, again. Giving the girl a curious look, she said, “I thought I was supposed to teach you how.”</p><p>“You did,” Sarah said, grinning, “I watched what you did to me and…”</p><p>“Well,” Mindy said, laughing, “either I’m the best teacher in the world or you are just a natural, because I can’t feel my toes.”</p><p>“Good,” Sarah said, rolling off Mindy.</p><p>“Where are you going?” Mindy asked.</p><p>With an affectionate smile, Sarah moved against Mindy, said, “Nowhere.</p>"
1194,Mom's Journal 1,Elle,1,Daughter finds mom's incestious thoughts in her private journal,['F/g inc exhib ped'],"<p>Hi. You may recognize me from a reality series about moms and their daughters caught up in the lifestyle of competitive dance. In all honesty that noteriety does nothing for me. I would rather not even mention the drama and animose that goes on both on and off camera. My love and my passion is dance. More than that there is a comaraderie that is created by the dedication and sacrifice required in the pursuit of excellence. I share affinity with the other girls in our studio and the sacrifices they and our moms make every single day... But the true revelation that put my life and my desires in context was the epiphany that occured after I found my mom's private journal...</p><p>Although I am only 13 (bear with we - let's all assume this is fantasy) I have heard enough profanity and animose to have become thoroughly jaded about lost innocence and not having an actual childhood. Not that I miss the mundane and petty banality that other girls my age seem to revel in. Their obsession with social media and sexting each other or their boyfriends has seemingly robbed them of any chance of innocence as well. Trust me -- preteen girls LOVE sex. More than sex, I believe we love the attention and adulation that proceeds the act of really 'doing' it. It is electronic forplay gone awry. So much for a normal childhood I suppose. Nonetheless the ambition that drives me and my mom is the same kind of energy that other like minded dancers have brought forth in our endeavors. We are all so willing to show everyone our deepest expressions of beauty and motion. And if the truth be known; dancing is like fucking in public. So much can be said with thought and movement.</p><p>So...now that I have come to grips with who I am and why I so love being unique; I feel compelled to express my joy. People can feel me while I am on stage. And knowing that my mother is feeling my every desire and emotion vicariously both through me and with me, makes the thought of making love with her as soon after my performance as possible just downright exihilerating. It is these thoughts and expressions that brought me here to this outlet...to share these incestious and sapphic desires with those that will want to 'have' me in spiritually sensual yet carnal fantasies.</p><p>Okay -- The beginning of a new world -- Time: Three years ago. I have just turned ten years old. Preparations are being made for a party at our house by the pool. All my dance class and friends from school wll be here. My mom has run to the store for last minute decorations. Soon after she had left I sneaked into her locked bedroom closet to peek to see if I got the shoes I had been begging my mom for. My dad, whom is never around anymore, was away on business, but had left his closet door unlocked. An attic access panel connected to my mom's walk in closet. It was so exciting being in the midst of all her opulant dresses and night gowns. Instead of my birthday presents, I stumbled upon a gift far more thrilling and life altering -- my mother's private journal. She had been writing about me turning ten that day -- I read that last entry first. ""Oh Chloe, I am so proud of you my love. You have grown to be so graceful and beautiful. I wish that I could tell you how much I want to protect you and be with you always. I fear that you will grow up and leave me...and that all the closeness we have shared since your first dance class years and years ago will grow ever more faint in your memory. Or that how I have grown so apart from your father...that you are the only joy and love in my life. -- though I would never have the courage to act on my deep feelings for you. You will never know how I feel imagining kissing your lips and smelling you fragrant neck...taking you to my bed and making passionate love to you...Instead, like always, Tonight I will replay your last dance routine in my mind and masturbate while imagining you turgid, sweating and naked...while you seductively move ever closer, beckoning me to suck your glorious pristine vagina""...</p>"
1195,Mom's Journal 2,Elle,2,,"['F/g', 'inc', 'mast', 'panties', 'ped']","<p>I was needless to say mortified by the revelations in my mother's journal entry. Yet it all made sense suddenly -- my mother was in love with me...'not that she 'loved' me...I knew that; but she apparently wanted me on a more sensual and physical level as well. And as frightening as it was; it was indeed a relief to know that I had the power to make my mom truly happy.</p><p>Before I realized what had come over me; a tingling flushed though my entire body. I had been masturbating for nearly two years already but I had NEVER been so excited as I was at that very moment. My fingers immediately found their way to my nipples. Like nothing more than firm strawberries pressing against my white cotton tee shirt, they were gloriously tweaked and brushed by my eager hands. An audible sign proceeded my fervent eagerness to dance to this new melody playing in my mind. I slipped my left hand up under my shirt and lightly brushed my right budding breast gradually -- and then more quickly until I was soon encircling my nipple as if the fingertip had suddenly become my mother's tongue. My right hand delved between my loose jeans and my cotton panties. I dug into my soft cleft and felt the transformation of soft dry cloth into sodden warm pudding. I groaned aloud. I saw my reflection in my mother's full length vanity mirror on the back of her closet door. The same mirror that reflected her beauty back to her lovely kind soul every morning. I imagined that she had thought of me and perhaps had perpetrated this same ritual numerous times as I had just discovered at this moment in time. I laid my cheek against the cool glass and let my hand slide inside my panties. I could see my hot breath precipitously fogging the mirror with each wanton heave. I looked into me eyes and could see my mother through them. My tongue instinctively began to press against my reflection. My finger went inside my tight wet hole as I imagined french kissing my mom. My eyes closed and my orgasm was immediate. My gushing squirt could not be contained by the undulating piston strokes of my finger up my hole. I grunted like an animal as I slumped lifelessly into the mirror. I left my finger in my pussy until it contacted past all need of stimulation. I brought my nectar to my lips sucked the copious warm fluid and swallowed my cum. I wanted to taste what my mom would be sampling later that night I hoped. My mom will have no idea the joy I will bring her soon. I will be her virgin bride. A wondrous honeymoon awaits us both under her silk duvet tonight...</p>"
1196,Mom's Journal 3,Elle,3,The real sex begins for the first time between mother and daughter…,"['F/g', 'inc', 'lac', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>bear with me on the editing - I'm only 13 ya know ;)</p><p>See Mom's Journal 1 and 2 for context:</p><p>This had been the most momentous day of my life. Spent from a tumultuous orgasm brought on by words my Mom fantasized about in her diary; I can not be caught here in her closet playing with myself...</p><p>I scurry back through the access panel and back to my room. My mom arrives back just as I am coming down the stairway. Doing my best to contain my emotions; she nonetheless remarks</p><p>""What!?""</p><p>""Oh nothing"" I say..."" 'just happy...""</p><p>""Well, everyone will be here soon. You'd better take a lil' power nap while I finish the decorations"" She says</p><p>""Okay... pause -- I love you Mom""</p><p>""I love you too hon' "" she replies, fully unaware how I imply the term...</p><p>Guests begin to arrive @ 5:00 p.m. Maddie, Kendall, Nia and Sophia all run up to hug me. We all run out to the pool and strip down to our skimpy swimsuits. I feel so grown up after reading in Cristi's Journal that she sees me as mature enough to have sex... and to think that I could have sex with my grown up Mom has me just spinning with anticipation. Before I start daydreaming JoJo and Asia show up. They are a few years younger than the rest of the girls; but I wanted to invite them just the same. Both are so cute...and so amazingly talented.</p><p>Later we are all having cake and ice cream on the upper deck. Mom is bent over, serving each of my friends. Her boobs look a bit bigger than I remember. Maybe, I thought, it was 'cos I am already looking at her in a different way...She spots me looking at her and she smiles. I can see her tits sway just a bit as she is pouring punch for the girls -- She and the moms are already high on vodka martinis. And just before she stands up I look down her top and notice her beautiful nipples. Her titties are gelatinous but firm...and it makes me want to nurse on her bosom like I was a baby. But I am going to be her lover soon. And I can't wait to suck her titties and make out with her. She stops and stares at me until I look her in the eyes. I blush and smile meekly back at her. Little does she know how much courage I can summon.</p><p>The guests all linger around the fire-pit as the sun is setting. The adults are almost all sloppy drunk. Good. Mom will be easy prey in this state she's in. A rumble of thunder and a ominous and foreboding sky hastens the departure of all the guests.</p><p>Mom is helping the house keeper tidy up in the kitchen. I walk up behind my mother and wrap my arms around her waist.</p><p>""Thank you for all the wonderful Gifts"" I say</p><p>""Well, I hope you like the outfits -- we can go shopping and swap any you'd like to"" she replies.</p><p>""No Mom -- they're perfect -- I'll model them for you tonight before bed""</p><p>""A show!"" she says ""I'll be all alone for the rest of the week so the company will be nice""</p><p>""Can I sleep in your bed then?"" The thunderstorms make me a bit scared"" I feign</p><p>""Sure -- we can snuggle"" is her response...""and I have some big news I want to share with you.""</p><p>:::(oh dear...)::: I think...""What??? - please tell me -- I won't be able to wait"" ---""Pleeeze!"" I implore her.</p><p>She takes my both my hands and bends down to eye level with me...</p><p>""You're going to be a big sister!"" she blurts out.</p><p>""Oh my GOD! Mom! Oh MY GOD!""</p><p>I am so thrilled -- and so taken aback. Does this mean I am going to be a caregiver and have adult responsibilities? -- I must gather my thoughts...</p><p>""We can snuggle tonight and talk about how much you mean to me. I want you to know that you will always be my special girl -- and that no one will take your place in my heart"" She says with all the sincerity I know to be who she is.</p><p>I am even more thrilled to be all grown up in light of this news. 'even more determined to consummate my love for my mother tonight -- and to be her lover and her partner for ever and ever...</p><p>Before we head upstairs Mom kisses me on the lips.I close my eyes and kiss her as hard as I can and long as I can -- mouth closed of course. And I think to say:</p><p>""Mom you're not supposed to drink when you're pregnant""</p><p>""I know -- I know..."""" she said "" 'it was your birthday and I also needed the nerve to tell you the news""</p><p>""Okay -- but no more Mom - 'right?""</p><p>""Of course dear""</p><p>We both ascend the stairs to the master bedroom hand in hand. Mom draws a hot bubble bath and proceeds to soak in the tub. I get online and look up ""Pregnancy"" Several sources reveal that women may 'lactate'? (learned that that meant breast milk would be present) - Wow! I thought. I can still remember nursing up to five years old. I want to drink my Mother's milk and fall asleep in her arms...but then I read that a woman's sexual appetite can be increasingly strong during the term. My head is spinning with this new knowledge.</p><p>Equipped with valuable information I look up 'Lesbian Incest"" Besides the ads and the Pornography, I stumbled upon 'Lesbian Lolita' !!! I could not believe all the stories about mothers and daughters having love affairs and sexual relations. After one story I was so wet and ready that I put a plan in motion...</p><p>In my en suite bathroom I took a quick but thorough shower... Still wet I enter my Mother's Master Bathroom with only a towel around my body and my hair wrapped as tightly. Without saying a word I go to the vanity and begin drying my hair. I see that she looks perplexed in the mirror. I do not look at her at all. I hear say ""Chloe?"" To which I do not respond. I sway to the music playing through my ear bud headphones which I hopes she believes prevents me from hearing her. I toss my hair a bit and 'accidentally' let my towel slip to the floor. Her reaction to my bare backside I could see in the mirror was shock.</p><p>She was frozen... I begin to slowly dance, oblivious to her gaze. I may have been only ten years old; but my taut muscular body and angular legs were sexy as hell even then. Before she got out of the bath to protest; I pull the plug on the disc I was playing. It was The beginning of 'The Sensual World; By Kate Bush. That was my Mom's favorite song and she could her it loudly playing. . It was poetic and sexually provocative in both lyric and melody...and I could move like a stripper to it. I turned around to confront her. She started to speak but I shushed her with my index finger. I swayed and splayed my legs in a blatant nude Grand plié. I had hoped that this was true to her journal entry fantasy. I rolled my washboard abs and morphed into a hybrid hula shake/belly dance/twerk. I think she may have gasped. I stepped into the tub and straddled her lap. Our naked bodies lit up with energy. I used my expressive talents to become as much like a lover as I could be...I laced my hands through my Mother's hair Behind her head. I smashed my lips against hers...I could feel the angst in her breath escape in a powerful and urgent exhalation. I pushed my tongue as far in her mouth as I could and coaxed her to respond. We embraced tightly and ground our naked pussies together. Her titties pressed against my flat naked chest and aligned with my erect aching nipples. She flipped the drain and the water receded. I rinsed her zaftig body to a glistening freshness with the hand shower. I put each of my hands on her beautifully ample breasts and began to knead them slowly. She was whimpering. I believe a tear escaped and splashed on her nipple. I tasted the tear with my tongue and proceeded to clasp my warm mouth over her titty. I squeezed the other breast until a drop of milk appeared upon which I sucked and nursed like an infant. Christi was panting. She clutched my butt cheeks and pushed them against her pussy. She ground my hairless vagina against her with erotic fervor. She released one hand from my ass and guided her right nipple to her mouth and began to suck. I did not lose rhythm humping our pussies together while I shared the lactating nipple in my Mother's mouth. Pushing her nipple into her mouth with my tongue while she made it squirt was so thrilling to me. I wanted to escalate the joy we were choreographing. I stepped out of the tub and spread my pussy open inches from Mom's face. She latched on and sucked me with abandon. She arose from the tub and laid me on the thick plush mat that covered half her massive bathroom. She licked and sucked my pussy until I was quivering. She rolled me back with my ass in the air and my feet on each side of my head and tongue fucked my cunny to the edge of climax and then instinctively switched to my pristine booty hole. I was mortified at first but soon squealing with lust. ""Put you nipple in my pussy"" I said. Mom rubbed my love button with her nipple and until milk was ejaculating inside of me. With all my aerobic training and squat lifts I was able to suck the milk out of her titty with my rhythmic muscular cunt clutching, She swiftly got on her knees and spread me open to suck the milk out of my twat. I wrapped my muscular legs around her neck and bucked until I squirted torrents of milk and cunt honey on her face and in her mouth. I came for a solid minute it seemed.</p><p>She lay beside me and let me taste that heavenly elixir of breast milk and my own musky pussy while she fingered herself to a shuddering orgasm. She rolled on her back, limp with exhaustion. I mounted her and rubbed my slick pussy on her protruding navel and honeydew belly. I came again -- just as hard as before. When she rolled over on her side I lifted her leg and started to hump her butthole with mine. We smooched assholes for maybe ten minutes. My pussy was so wet. I spent the next hour licking my Mom's pussy while she went in and out of consciousness and whimpering orgasms. And I fingered myself to a mutual climax of my own for each of hers. It was the best night of my life...our honeymoon..</p><p>More to come with more preteen partners...</p>"
1197,Mom's Journal 4,Elle,4,,"['F/g', 'inc', 'ped', 'g/g']","<p>This portion of the story is for texture and context... For context please read Parts 1-3 first...</p><p>...The next morning I awaken in my Mom's sumptuous bed. There is a note on the bedside table:</p><p>'Chloe, Please forgive me for being so weak. I should not have let what happened last night occur. If you want to act like it never happened, I will respect your wishes. I love you so much. But I can't allow my lapse in judgement to impact your life and your future. I have gone to the gym to sweat out this hangover and punish myself for my irresponsibility. Besides, I don't think I could have faced you until I could process my feelings and to allow you to reflect on yours. And .to make you a nice breakfast when you came downstairs'</p><p>It couldn't have been any better. I stretch out my arms and smile with intense satisfaction. Of course I expected no less of Mom. It is my job now to confess to reading one quick passage from her journal and to prove that I have no regrets. Indeed I want to spend the next few days of my summer vacation making love with my Mom. Dad won't be back until Sunday and Gladys leaves every day @ 4:00 p.m. -- life is good!!</p><p>First things first though. I must copy pages from her journal before she returns. When I confess to peeking I am sure she will hide it or destroy it. And as much as she deserves her privacy I want to know all I can about what being an adult is like.</p><p>My fathers study has a huge printer. After I retrieve the journal I immediately blindly copy all 140 pages of the diary. 'no time to read - just copy and return the book asap...I hide the pages between my dresser mirror and the loose backing for now.</p><p>Gladys made me French Toast and Strawberry Compote. She is like family more than a household employee. She is about 26 I think -- and always so nice to me.</p><p>Later that morning Mom enters sheepishly through the kitchen door. I waste no time and rush to her and graciously hug and squeeze her. A sigh of relief is followed by a kiss on the cheek.</p><p>""Are you Okay?"" she asks.</p><p>""Mom, I am happier than I have ever been in my life"" ""I knew you wanted me and I just made sure you had me""</p><p>I really think she turned the page at that moment. She was going to trust me to be her girl and that we would continued to share our joy. If torrid sex was a part of that then so be it.</p><p>""My God Chloe - I want you to be free to be different if you want. And I will never hold you back from whatever hapiness you find"" ""How on earth did you know so much about sex?""</p><p>""Mom -- ! The internet...?! - I knew I was gay since I was 8 years old. 'Being around sexy little girls, changing outfits backstage...I having being masturbating for a long time and imagining getting to do all those 'adult' things made me feel alive"" ""That and I got a glimpse of your diary that helped me try to make you happy""</p><p>""Oh dear""...""Okay"" :::she blushes:::</p><p>""Okay -- I don't want to know too much right now. This is more than I can process in one day."" she explains. ""But I do know that responsibility and success requires doing your work and delaying gratification. My God that is partly why I was so uninhibited last night"" she continued ""But we will go with the flow Okay? And I can't 'not' be your mother too...the... uh -- other part will just have to be separate""</p><p>""I understand"" I reply and quixotically scamper upstairs 'Going to take a nap! -- 'love you"" This gets her off the hook and allows me to read more from the diary...</p><p>I read again from the last entries going backward. I find out she is planning on divorcing my Dad. Which is fine with me. He is aloof and surly. He never went to my recitals to speak of. It has always been me and mom against the world. Besides she said ever since she got pregnant they stopped having sex. No wonder she was so horny. But the next bit of history floored me. Apparently her dad - my late Grandpa -- used to sexually molest Christi. Oh no! That bastard! She says in the diary that that may have been why she married a forceful man -- out of a need to be sub-servant. I love mom all the more now for her courage and restraint. But the next passage explains even more"":</p><p>'Chloe will be turning ten next week. That was the age I was when my sister and I used to snuggle in bed after dad would have his way with us -- I am trying so hard to make life better for Chloe than I had it. Janna and I (her younger sister) would snuggle together for comfort. Sex was the only way we knew to express love. We were soft and caring. And I really never wanted the attention of men. But I could not shake the neediness. So now I think of Chloe the way I thought of my sweet little sister. I want to kiss her lips and explore every part of her body...'</p><p>I found out that my Mom has had lesbian affairs to this day. In fact she and Gladys our housekeeper fuck all the time. WOW! Is this how it is?...</p><p>Stay tuned for a 3-way and a foursome - and yes some preteens soon...</p>"
1198,Mom's Journal 5,Elle,5,,"['F/F', 'F/F/g', 'inc', 'ped', 'anal', 'lac']","<p>Read parts 1-4 for context.</p><p>Having just turned 10 years old, to me, was as if I was 18. Having just read that as good a person as my mom is; it is apparently Okay to have lots of sex with lots of girls. I am just shuddering with excitement at this revelation. Knowing that Gladys and Mom are lovers and that they think I am taking a nap really peaks my interest.</p><p>I go back to my dad's office and turn on his on-line security. Mom may not know it but I may be able to see what is going on in her room. :::Activate::: As soon as the camera starts Gladys and Mom are already in the middle of a torrid lovemaking session. My GOD! Gladys is on all fours with her butt elevated and her back arched. Mom's long tongue is slogging in and out of her asshole. Gladys is moaning...'her eyes closed and she begins to masturbate. Mom is fingering herself and wiggling her head while she tongue fucks Gladys' butthole!! Then I see a flash of light from the bedside monitor. It is a loop of video from me and mom fucking last night! I see Mom watching the video and jacking her pussy off without missing a beat butt-fucking our housekeeper! I immediately run to Mom's bedroom and quietly pick the passage lock with a bobby pin. They do not see me at first. Then Gladys yelps and grabs a pillow to cover her naked body.</p><p>"" It's too late"" I reveal ""And I already know about all this"" ""And Mom I know everything -- everything""</p><p>Christi begins to sob...The only thing I know to do is to strip off my clothes and slowly walk toward them both.</p><p>""If this is the way it is then I want to be a part"" I assert.</p><p>Gladys scoops me up and lays me out on the bed. She spreads my smooth pussy apart and without hesitation begins to suck me. I look over at mom and smile at her. She wipes away her tears and leans toward me and kisses me. The fact that I knew her tongue had been up Gladys ass was so erotic that I came instantaneously. An acrid earthen musk invaded my senses as mom tongue fucked my mouth. Gladys joined my mom kissing me and deposited my still warm cum on my lips.</p><p>""I want to eat your ass Mom!""</p><p>Christi squats over my mouth and I begin to lick her butthole. She sinks down and I bury my tongue deep in her ass. Gladys starts eating my pussy again while Mom squirts titty milk that splashes on my cunny. We suck and lick in oblivion for the next two hours.</p><p>Before Gladys leaves she says she will bring her six year old daughter with her tomorrow. She says that she and I can put on a 69 show for her and my Mom.</p><p>I can't wait...</p><p>More fun soon...</p>"
1199,Mom's Journal 6,Elle,6,,"['g/g FF/gg', 'inc', 'panties', 'oral', 'anal', 'ped']","<p>read parts 1-5 for context</p><p>Gladys' 6 year old daughter Nina is here to spend the day with us. We are all around the kitchen table 'carb loading' as Mom called it. There were almond croissants, chess squares, chocolate milk and sweet lattes. Everyone seemed so comfortable. Nina was not shy at all. I couldn't believe that a girl that young could know about sex. And she was dressed to thrill. Her green spaghetti strap pinafore contrasted so nicely with her alabaster skin and red waist length hair. Gladys said that her hair had never been cut. It was almost long enough to reach the hem of her dress. She was wearing white socks and cotton panties with black patten leather shoes.</p><p>As we finished breakfast Gladys told Nina to get under the table and 'play' with me. She got on her knees and pushed my legs apart. She proceeded to move my skirt up to reveal my panties. Mom and Gladys were watching my reaction the whole time. Nina pulls the gusset on my panties aside and places her young wet mouth on my pussy. God it felt good! She began to lick like she knew what she was doing. I unbuttoned my white cotton shirt and began to pinch my nipples. Mom and Gladys looked on intently. Nina pulled off my panties and asked me to turn around. This little girl proceeds to suck my butthole...!! My god it feels so good. after a few minutes I turn around and kiss her sweet lips. I pick her up and lay her on the table. I slowly undress her except for her shoes and socks. I strip down completely and mount her in a 69 position. The mutual oral copulation have Mom and Gladys digging in their panties. Still dressed they begin to both lick my butt...</p><p>My god this is going to be a good day...</p><p>More soon...</p>"
1200,Mom's Journal 7,Elle,7,,"['g/g ped FF/gg', 'anal', 'lac', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>read Mom's Journal 1-6 for context:</p><p>Darling 6 year old Nina is flat on her back licking my twat and I am mutually performing cunnilingus on her. Mom and Gladys are now undressed with nothing but 5"" spike heels on. They are reared back in their chairs with their legs spread apart and propped by the table edge. Nina and I are the center of attention while the two adults jack off their cunts. I trail my tongue past Nina's young pussy and begin to encircle her booty hole. She responds in kind. I pucker my butthole for her and her's just magically opens up to the size of a quarter! I am about to bury my tongue in a preschool girl's asshole!! I am almost speaking in unintelligible language while I earnestly dig in her butt. My mouth latches on to her preteen anus and I suck and make out with her lovely little rectum. She responds like a dance partner following my lead. She is stroking her wet pink tongue in and out of me until I ejaculate. She doesn't stop while my goo drains into her mouth. But I want to taste it. So I do a 180 and cover her mouth with mine. Sucking my juices from a 6 year old was like heaven! Her saliva was sweet and viscous. My spent ejaculate was warm and sticky. Mom and Gladys bent inward toward us and the four of us swapped fluids profusely for 2 or 3 minutes.</p><p>Mom scoops up Nina and heads for the staircase. Gladys grabs my hand and leads me in tow. Mom lays Nina on her back in the center of her massive bed. She giggles while my mom and her mom lick her armpits. I lay on top of her and grind my pussy into her puffy bulge. Her little cunt feels like a fresh peach against my slick and sticky twat. I tease her tongue with mine while I fuck her like a man. My God I feel so good doing this. Mom is squirting milk in our mouths and then she and Gladys lick Nina's and my mouth while they masturbate. I am lit up with lust and about to explode. Mom flips us around into a circle so we can all cum in each others mouthes...and we do. I am the lucky one who got to suck Nina's young spunk. The lovemaking went on for 3 hours. And it is all caught on video.</p><p>I know this will be an update for the journal...</p>"
1201,Mom's Journal 8,Elle,8,,"['F/g', 'inc g/g/g ped', 'anal', 'oral']","<p>Read Mom's Journal 1-7 for context</p><p>Over the following months since I had found my mother's I was able to read all of the entries up until my 10th birthday. Most of the content was innocuous and sweet. I have shared some of the history and the mindset my mom wrote into record. But I can't leave out the ongoing legacy of her last untold desire. As I had started at the end and worked backwards. The last major revelation mom expressed was how she would fantasize about watching me seduce some of my dance classmates at a sleepover. And how much fun it would be to fuck me in the back of our van right after a major recital or filming -- the risk seemed so thrilling she wrote e.g.,</p><p>'I have become obsessed it seems with fantasy lately' she wrote...'I can never let Chloe know how I feel, so I just dream about eating her sweaty pussy and nuzzling her armpits before she showers. I'd fuck her in the van just for the thrill of the risk'</p><p>Well that part was easy. In the first six months after my 10th birthday after every recital or shoot I let Mom lick and suck any where she wants before I shower. It makes sweating on stage so erotic. I often get a wet spot thinking about her eating my ripe pussy in the parking lot. I like her kisses afterward as well...</p><p>The next one took a bit of effort... she wrote:</p><p>""Damn that little Asia is so sexy to be so young. Maybe one day Chloe could invite her and that new blond girl JoJo for a sleep over"" I 'd be thrilled just to watch Chloe try to seduce them""</p><p>Well when I was 10 and half we were all going to participate in a regional competition together. Mom still did not know I read her diary. So when I suggested a slumber party with just two guests, she may have figured it out. But of coarse she said yes. I told her she could record us surriptiously... to which she smiled uncontrollably.</p><p>Asia was only 6 at the time and JoJo was 7. But they were on par with all of my other dance classmates. We told their moms that we could practice in our home studio to help seal the deal.</p><p>Up in our studio we were all stretching and loosening up. Since I was a few years older I plainly just asked if they had ever danced naked.</p><p>JoJo had but not Asia. I took off my leotard and just started a simple routine. They followed suit and intrepidly shucked off their costumes. Our security system was still intact. Mom is getting the house and the property now that Dad has left and a settlement is pending -- so I am attepting to record material that both Mom and I can watch now and again before we fuck... I know where the camera is focused so I gravitate there and they follow. I lay on my back and spread my legs. Their curiosity takes over. They giggle and do the same. I beckon them to try a 'new' routine. I arrange them in a trib position.</p><p>""Okay, this is a secret move called 'SEX'"" I say...</p><p>JoJo says ""I know what that is"" but I will get in trouble if we do sex...</p><p>""I won't tell -- will you Asia?""</p><p>Being the brave soul she was she said ""We already do sexy stuff when we dance!"" ""I will try whatever you say Chloe""</p><p>Soon the girls were grinding their pussies together. I started to masterbate as I stood over them. Their sense of rythm made the movement seem natural. I reached between their legs, and as I suspected they were wet. I but my damp finger in Asias mouth and she sucked the nectar and smiled. I kissed her full on the lips and then flipped her over on her back. I began to lick her pussy...I looked at JoJo and motioned for her to lay on her stomach. While I was licking Asia I put my finger on JoJo's little pink starfish. She moaned a little.</p><p>""I swear to god JoJo I will lick your butthole if you want me too""</p><p>Without saying a word I lifted her up on all fours and pressed her back down into an arch and I began making out with her bootyhole.</p><p>""Now suck Asia's cunny and something magic will happen.""</p><p>In the blink of an eye Asia spreads and lets JoJo suck her young cunt. Both girls begin to pant. I am thumbing JoJo's clit with one hand and fingering myself with the other. My tongue does not stop working until we all three cum in unison.</p><p>I tongue kiss them both and say. ""You can my lover's whenever you want me""</p><p>We got plenty of video that weekend...</p><p>I will catch up with you all again - Love Chloe</p><p>FIN</p>"
1202,Donuts? Part 1,Elle,1,,"['F/g ped', 'oral']","<p>If you are able to suspend disbelief please play along:</p><p>My big acting break was hopefully going give me the national exposure I needed to kick-start my fledgling career. The part called for a successful strong willed female head of household to portray a beautiful health conscious suburbanite. My agent told me it was going to be a television commercial for a major Breakfast Cereal Brand. I was to read for the part as the other actress for the ad had already been cast. A young child star named Caitlyn was to run lines with me to see if the chemistry between us would work. You by now must know the spot. Indeed I did land the role. You remember the girl with the wagon going door to door selling donuts?...Yeah I thought you would.</p><p>From the outset I thought whomever dreamed up this scenario must have been high as mother fucker when she wrote it. No doubt she was a little girl lover. When we did the first take Caitlyn was supposed to try to seduce me with some tempting donuts. When she said ""Dough - Nuts?"" and then winked at me I almost forgot my line. What ran through my mind was 'Fuck those donuts, come on in and I suck the filling out of your panties' But of course, trooper that I was, I deliver on cue. When we would do several more takes I got more and more flirty with Caitlyn. And I must say she reciprocated. On the last complete run through after she winked, I winked back. The director yelled</p><p>""CUT!"" ""No improv Kristin"" He said with a coy smile.</p><p>""It's a wrap anyway...we have some good stuff in the can"" ""But come back same time tomorrow in case we need back up for lighting for post-edit""</p><p>By law a minor has to have a parent or guardian on set during the shoot. Caitlyn's father was present and introduced himself to me. I self servingly feigned interest in him. You never know what a little leverage may bring a girl. Sure enough I had him around my finger. I asked Caitlyn if she wanted to go over the spot and practice for tomorrow. I winked at her on the sly.</p><p>""Yes, Please Kristin. I want to make sure I do a good job"" ""May I Dad?""</p><p>""Well I don't know Sweetie, Mom said to get you back as soon as you are done""</p><p>I interject ""Well technically we're not done"" ""I could bring her back in the studio car service in about an hour and a half"" ""Unless you want to wait"" I bet on him being a selfish bastard...</p><p>""That's Okay"" he said. ""I really need to run ""Maybe we could meet for a drink later after you drop her off"" He says while his daughter is occupied with some set scenery out of earshot.</p><p>""Sure"" I say ""I'll be @ Bar 8 on 8th around 10"" I said with a wink... I swear I wouldn't have fucked him!</p><p>In my trailer I pour myself a glass of Chardonnay and slip out of my heels.</p><p>""When do you want to practice?"" she said.</p><p>""Soon...I need to unwind for a minute"" I say ""Would you like a soda?""</p><p>""Could I have a sip of your wine?""...THAT'S what I wanted to hear.</p><p>I hold the glass to her lips and let her gulp. She thought she was only getting one sip so she went for it. I did not stop till it was half gone. To boot I set it next to her on the side table beside the arm chair she was sitting in. I saw her looking at it...</p><p>""I am going to change into some sweat pants and a Tee shirt"" ""Do you want to wear one of my camisoles?"" I say non-nonchalantly</p><p>""Yes!"" she smiled</p><p>Without delay I begin to disrobe. First my red jacket and black slacks</p><p>and then I walk back to the closet and strip down til I am entirely nude behind the open door.</p><p>""'you want to undress and I will throw you one of my nighties?""</p><p>""Okay"" I peek as she is swilling the rest of my wine.</p><p>I half cover myself with a Tee Shirt held over my tits and approach her with the negligee. She has stripped down to just her cotton panties. I throw her the garment and make sure my titties plop out and I unsuccessfully cover my shaved pussy...Her eyes widen... I put on the Tee Shirt (Fuck the sweat pants or panties)... and I ask ""Do you want me to show you how to put it on?"" </p><p>""Yes..."" she slurs</p><p>I tell her to hold her hands high in the air. I slip the see thru camisole over her budding little puffy titties. When her head pops through I put my hands on each sides of her cheeks and say:</p><p>""Now you are a little sexy motherfucker!""</p><p>I wink at her like in the spot. She winks back. I chance a light kiss on her cheek and she closes her eyes and melts. Her heart is beating as much as mine. So I lick her lips...She licks back...I put my hands up under the back of the loose nightie and stroke her soft little girl skin on her back. I draw her close and begin to nuzzle her neck and breathe in her ear.</p><p>""I want to make love to you"" I whisper</p><p>I squeeze her plump little girl ass and tongue kiss her mouth. She moves her tongue while I taste her sweet saliva. My fingers move from her butt up to her young pussy from the back side. I massage her honeypot slowly and run kisses down her neck and shoulders. I take my free hand and drop the straps on the camisole to get to her nipples. I am humming and buzzing it seems as I lick and suck her preteen titties. After a thorough worshiping of her nipples, I slid my tongue past the pudge on her belly and briefly lick her navel. But the target is that sweet pussy of hers. I softly pull the elastic band on her white panties and stretch it outward and slip them off in one swoop. I spread her legs over each arm of the chair and clasp my mouth over her sweet honey hole. I am pinching both her nipples lightly while she is moaning with pure ecstasy. I bring my fingers to each side of her tiny cunt and open it up like a delicate orchid. I stab my tongue inside and wiggle it until she leaks a bit of nectar. I take it on my tongue and I bring it to her mouth. God damn I love this girl...</p><p>:::Slapping Hand on my trailer door::: ""Caitlyn!""...""It's Mom!""</p><p>FUCK! - MY GOD WHAT DO I DO...</p>"
1203,Donuts? Part 2,Elle,2,,"['F/g', 'ped', 'oral', 'M/d/F  anal', 'lac']","<p>...I grab her little duds and throw them on the floor of the tiny bathroom and twist both facets on the shower wide open. I grab the robe on the hook and slip it on hastily. In seconds I usher Caitlyn in the shower and head for the door.</p><p>""Hi!"" I pertly smile, summoning every ounce of my acting ability...""Come on in...your little trooper put in a long day and she wanted to shower and relax in the limo on the way home. Oh, and in case you didn't know, I am Kristin, and I am so pleased to be working with your brilliant daughter""</p><p>:::Bought it! Fuck yeah - I'm good:::...</p><p>""Well I must say I was pissed that Michael left her here... but I don't suppose that's your fault."" she explains. ""He is such a douche sometimes""</p><p>""Yeah"" I play my hole card early -- ""Yeah he wanted me to meet him for drinks later, but there was no way that was happening""</p><p>""God Damn that weasley fuck!"" Here I am 7 months pregnant and he needs to get is dick wet already?!!""</p><p>""I am soo sorry...uh, what was your name?"" I ask...</p><p>""Lisa...or Liz -- call me Liz "" she says</p><p>""Liz I really should have kept my mouth closed""</p><p>""No - no...'better knowing the facts...If it weren't for his money I would have never let him woo me into the sex that brought Caitlyn into the world -- for that I am grateful. But no, after I got to know him I really never believed I loved him."" she confesses</p><p>""Mom"" Caitlyn says as she walks out of the bathroom completely naked! ""Kristen is gay too!""</p><p>OH MY FUCKING GOD! All that work and now I am busted anyway?!!</p><p>Liz looks at me and kind of matter of factly says ""Well I am actually Bi...or probably more accurately 'deviant'"" She almost says like it is a badge of honor.</p><p>""What do you MEAN?!"" I ask (wondering if it is her or me at risk here)</p><p>""I am assuming Caitlyn will tell me one way or another - but I bet you put the moves on her"" her mother replies.</p><p>""Well I am assuming that your admission of being 'Deviant' means that you molest your daughter"" I roll the dice in saying.</p><p>""Let's just say I am a free thinker and a full blown hedonist"" ""Yeah, Michael is a prick, but he bankrolls all this debauchery"" ""So let me know right now - do you want us to stay and play...or do you want me to make some quick phone calls""</p><p>She winks at me!!!</p><p>Of all the fucking gall !! -- But I got out maneuvered. And I'm already in for a penny... as the trite saying goes.</p><p>""Okay"" I say "" Let Caitlyn make the first advance""</p><p>""Show her Baby"" her mom says.</p><p>Caitlyn lays on her back and hikes her ass in the air with her knees on each side of her head. Liz straddles her on all hours and starts squeezing her lactating breasts on her girl's pussy. When a droplet forms Liz massages Caitlyn's clitty until she is moaning and her vagina opens up and clutches closed on demand. This girl has skills. Liz dips her tit in her daughters cunt and Caitlyn begins to rhythmically nurse her Mom's breast. Liz pulls away just enough so Caitlyn can tug on her Mom's nipple. Caitlyn is heaving while her mom pumps her full.</p><p>""Eat her out!"" Liz commands me</p><p>Her little girl Looks so fucking hot waiting for my mouth. I drop my robe and cover her slit with my mouth and start slurping and sucking. She fucks my face as I stuff her Mother's milk deep inside her to see if she is a squirter. She says ""Put your tongue up my ass?' and I do not hesitate, Liz is fingering herself as she watches her little girl strumming her clit vigorously and rapidly. I am spreading her ass apart to get my tongue deep inside this doll. Caitlin begins to shudder and reach her event horizon.</p><p>""I - AM - ABOUT - TO - CUM"" She announces as a cue. I raise up to watch as she squirts off all over my face and into my eager mouth. She pumps out 5 or 6 streams of molten milk and honey that soaks my hair and hits the back of my throat with projectile velocity.</p><p>Liz claps her hands and smiles with approval. God damn these girls are freaks.</p><p>Mom came prepared I must say. Sex is a bit awkward when one is 7 months along. She tells her girl to get the strap-on out of her hand bag and get suited up as she called it.</p><p>Liz has me sit on the chair I was eating her daughter out in earlier and spreads me as I did Caitlyn. Her face was amazingly beautiful but even more so latched to my cunt. Her girl jacks off the dildo with a bit of lube and slides it gradually up her mother's butt hole. Liz plays with her pussy while her daughter fucks her up the ass. It is quite a show as I am being expertly eaten out. Ten minutes of this gets Liz off... and she lays spent on her back. I take Caitlyn to my bed and make love to her until the sun set...</p>"
1204,"Going for Broke, Part 1",Elle,1,,"['F/gg', 'twins/twins', 'mast/ ped']","<p>Nothing much ever seemed to happen in this stagnant, albeit bucolic, hamlet. My 14 year old twin daughters I know in retrospect would have been better off if we had moved years ago. Somewhere with a Junior High School that had some decent extra curricular activities to pursue may have kept them occupied. All they really had was each other...that and an internet connection that I should have kept a closer watch over. And I now find myself at a crossroads that pits my moral compass against protecting my girls from going to jail. But how do I reconcile my poor parenting with placing my daughters in devastating jeopardy.</p><p>Fifteen years ago I had been impregnated by my mother's older brother. My father had been killed in mine collapse the year before. Mom acted like it was my fault for drinking beer with my uncle and 'inviting' trouble. When it was discovered that I was pregnant Uncle Billy skipped town. My mother, having been raised a staunch catholic conservative made getting an abortion, even under these circumstances, out of the question in her mind. I was too ignorant and afraid to know my rights at the time.</p><p>My girls were born several months later. I named them Hannah and Hazel. I didn't want their names to be too cutesy and similar. My name also starts with an 'H' -- 'Helen' -- which a string was already underway it seemed as my Mom's name was Hope. They inherited the fair skin and freckles from their Irish grandmother.</p><p>Having identical twin girls was going to be a financial strain. My mother had my Dad's meager pension and a workman's comp death benefit plus Social Security payments to live on. We got by on that for quite a while. But I had to quit school and start working right away. My mom stayed at home and helped raise my girls.</p><p>Five years ago my mother passed away. She did not have life insurance and the house we lived in wasn't paid for. The housing crash left my inheritance to become a home with a larger mortgage than the equity that remained. So me and the girls pulled up stakes and moved to this small po-dunk town in south Georgia where we live to this day. I rent a duplex and sleep in the Living room. The girls share a bedroom and a double bed.</p><p>Hannah and Hazel would come home from school to an empty house and have to fend for themselves 'til I got home at seven o'clock p.m. from my job at the pharmacy. They were only nine years old and there were no other kids in the neighborhood. The factory that had supported this community had shut down and all the young families had left or were like me -- wanting to move. There was only one couple anywhere near to us but their daughters were only two years old at the time. Too bad because they were identical twins as well co-incidentally. So basically, Hannah and Hazel had to make do with their own imaginations.</p><p>Last year is when things really took a bad turn. I started dating this guy that would always flirt with me at the drugstore. I was only 28 at the time but he was just 22. He was gregarious and funny as hell. There weren't many other prospects to be found. And Steve's dad owned the only tavern in town, which as you can imagine was where a lot of folks went to drown their sorrows. So before long I was meeting Steve at the bar before I went home. Sometimes I would not get home 'til after midnight. But the girls never seemed to complain.</p><p>Steve and I had been partying hard for the 6 months after we first went out. He would help out with the bills and buy the girls some nice, but I thought inappropriate, outfits. So I kind of turned my head to his increasingly boorish behavior. But I had never really had a 'real' boyfriend before. So I let my judgement slip increasingly over the next few months.</p><p>One night after a night of drinking we stopped at my place instead of his for a change. Steve talked me in to lifting a few condone capsules from the pharmacy earlier. He said it would be a one time 'party' to celebrate his 23rd birthday. We sneaked in the kitchen door so as not to wake the girls. I peek into there room to make sure they are asleep. Steve is behind me as I stick my head quietly past the slightly opened bedroom door...</p><p>"":::SHRIEK!!!:::"" I scream at the top of my lungs...</p><p>""MOM!! What are you doing here?!!! "" Hazel screams ""Don't you knock!!?!!!""</p><p>Steve opens the door wide and there are my two girls watching lesbian pornography on their laptop and masturbating!!!</p><p>""Whoah ho-ho!"" Steve exclaims... He takes out his phone and starts snapping pictures.</p><p>""STOP!"" ""PLEASE STOP!"" ""GOD DAMMIT STEVE they're only 13!"" I scream.</p><p>""Well looks like there's grass on the field so let's play ball Momma!""</p><p>Steve peels down to his boxers and wife-beater Tee shirt and is already stroking a hard-on. Having been raped myself I grab a the baseball bat I keep by my bed and clobber him with it. Before he can gather his senses I have a .22 pistol aimed at his head.</p><p>""Get the fuck out of my house! MOTHER FUCKER!"" I scream ""And NEVER come back""</p><p>He grabs his clothes and his phone and starts to run.</p><p>""Drop the phone or I'll kill you!"" I scream. He doesn't break stride and proceeds to jump into his car and peel out of the driveway...I freeze in fear...</p><p>I go back in to comfort the girls. They are dressed but huddled together. Before I can say a word there are sirens wailing down the street. The Police were in high speed pursuit of Steve's Camaro. Within 60 seconds Steve was dead in a crumpled mass of steel.</p><p>After I give a statement at the police station later that night I return home to try and start putting our lives back on track. I am so worried about the photos left on Steve's phone. Sure enough a few days later I am visited by a worker from the Department of Children's Services. The girls are in no trouble. But I am...</p>"
1205,"Going for Broke, Part 2",Elle,2,,"['F', 'g/g/g/g', 'twins/twins', 'ped', 'inc']","<p>Hannah and Hazel were taken from me and put in to temporary Foster care. For the past 3 months I have been in alcohol rehab and taking parenting classes. I can visit my girls every weekend. I have no family here. And I do not mention my Uncle Billy until later in therapy. So the only young family around that was willing to take in my girls was The Johnson's 3 streets over from us. I mentioned them earlier as the family with twin girls as well. Their names are Clara and Sara -- both 7 now. But the family checked out and have been helpful to Hannah and Hazel over the past few months.</p><p> After my rehab , the judge grants me custody back on a probationary arrangement. I have my priorities straight and I walk the straight and narrow for the next few months. My girls turn 14 and we decide to have a small birthday party. The Johnson's are invited along with Clara and Sara -- as well as my new friend from rehab Julie. The Johnson Twins show up in sun dresses and knee socks. You can't tell them apart. They have long straight blond hair with the cutest bangs. These girls could model for a Sears catalog I bet. Everyone seemed to have a good time. It looks as though things are going to be fine...</p><p>...until the next day while my girls are at school I make a life altering discovery. While dusting the furniture in the bedroom I noticed an external thumb drive in the computer. Without giving it much though I figured it must be school related like a project or homework. Curious as to what they may be working on I turn on the computer. It is locked...? Why, I wonder. I try 'HH123' and boom, it opens. Not much of a password I think. The passport drive opens and my jaw drops...It is video of the Johnson Twins eating Out my Twin girl's pussies...!!! And there is more...Hannah and Helen eat each other out while the seven year olds watch!!</p><p>What do I do? ...</p><p>...The only men in my life have abused me or have wanted to abuse my girls... Fuck them! Fuck them all! Am I going to have my girls go to jail for sodomy?! Fuck that!</p><p>When the girls get home I don't say a word. I ask them:</p><p>""Why don't you call Clara and Sara and invite them over.""</p><p> Hannah looks and Hazel and looks perplexed...</p><p>""O - K - Mom?"" What brought this on. Hazel asks.</p><p>""I just love those sassy little brats"" I say with a smile...</p><p>Hannah soon calls the twin's mom and asks if the can spend the weekend...that they are like little sisters now...and that maybe they could babysit while she and Mr. Johnson take a mini vacation. I know Hannah has secret plans -- but she is in for a surprise.</p><p>So...</p><p>You would not guess that I am 29 by seeing me...I look like a teenager if the truth be told. And I am really no taller than my girls. Seeing them naked and making love has stirred a desire in me that was like a burning ember that has just ignited. Men have offered me nothing but heartache and misery...</p><p>I'm going to fuck my children tonight -- and maybe somebody else s children too if they want it. We may all go to hell - but we're not going to jail!</p><p>'more if there is interest...</p>"
1206,"Going for Broke, Part 3",Elle,3,,"['F/gggg', 'Twins', 'inc', 'ped', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>At 7:30 Friday night the Johnson's arrive to drop off Clara and Sara. Having just gotten home from work less than an hour ago; I had only had time to take a quick shower. I was pleasantly surprised that Carl, the twins dad, had brought pizza 'cos I was so-o tired. From all the clothes, games and gear they brought you'd of thought they were moving in.</p><p>""you are coming back? - right?"" I jokingly quip.</p><p>""We'll see how much we like Atlanta"" Carl says smilingly.</p><p>""When are you leaving?"" ...""Not tonight are you"" I ask.</p><p>""No...'bright and early in the morning. And we'll head back Sunday after the Falcons game"" ""We do appreciate this. We haven't been on a trip since the girls were born"" He confessed.</p><p>""Well you can be sure they're going to have fun here -- I promise""... (and I hope they do...)</p><p>Everyone is having pizza around the television in the living room, and watching a movie I rented. The Chronicles of Narnia was a good choice they all agreed. They were glued to the set taking in all the fantasy. My bed was actually the sleeper sofa in the Living Room so I was under the covers in my nightie and the twins were all on the floor in their PJ's with blankets and pillows piled up.</p><p>Late in the evening when the credits are rolling I hand Hazel a blank CD and tell her to put the rental CD back in the case and we can watch another short movie before bed.</p><p>""What movie, Mom?"" Hannah asks</p><p>""I just saw it the other day and it made me so excited that I wanted to watch it with you all"" ""It is a real life fantasy I know you will Like"" I tell them.</p><p>""What??"" Hazel says. ""What's the name of it?""</p><p>""It really doesn't have a name, I just burned it myself last night...Just hit play and you'll see"" I tell her...</p><p>The girls gasp when the video starts. The first scene is Hazel walking around the room with her cell phone camera getting several angles of Clara sucking Hannah's pussy. Sara is sitting on Hannah's face getting her little twat licked.</p><p>The young twins look at each other in shock. My girls turn to me and are floored when they see that i have thrown off my covers and I am spread out and rubbing my cunt.</p><p>""MOM!!"" Hazel yells</p><p>I do not respond other than to tilt back my head and continue to masturbate. The little girls get up and put their elbows on my bed and intently watch me.</p><p>""I want to see you and Hazel naked Hannah...Please...I want to have sex with all of you now...""</p><p>Hazel looks Hannah in the eye and with a discernible intent seems to revel in the freedom to act on her desires without fear of reprisal. She wraps her arms around her sister and they deeply and earnestly kiss each other with animation and palpable lust.</p><p>I look at Clara and Sara and ask ""Do you want me to stop?""</p><p>They shake their heads with deliberate :::NO:::.</p><p>I remember in Vacation Bible School that we were told that we were all accountable for our actions by the age of eight. These two are only seven, but look smarter than average. Besides if Jesus loves the lil children -- tonight I will too!</p><p>""Well come on up and suck Ms Helen's titties then. They giggle and surround me.</p><p>""Take off your PJ's"" I say.</p><p>They shuck them to the floor and each latch on to a nipple. They are giddy with excitement as they lick and suck my pale and puffy nipples. My bee stung aureola's stiffen as sweet and soft preteen mouths send me spinning. I pull Clara close to me and inhale her doughy breathe and stroke her supple alabaster skin. My god they smell so much better than beer and cigarettes. How did I not know about this world of forbidden ecstasy?</p><p>My girls are pawing at each others night shirts until they are fully nude. They did not unlock their embrace.</p><p>""I want you both"" I beckon my girls.</p><p>Without need of instruction Hazel straddles my face. My god the electricity is coursing through my body. The instant my mouth embraces my daughter's pristine vagina her sister softly sucks my nubile pussy to her lips. I know it is so wrong, but god damn it feels so right. I am softly playing with Clara's and Sara's prepubescent sex holes as they are engrossed in watching my girls fuck my mouth and cunt. Hannah is squeezing my left breast while she fingers herself vigorously. Her hot breathe in hastening a trickle of fluid from my cunt. I can hear her swallowing it and increase the tempo of her sucking, The little ones have wet cunnys by now and I have them periodically suck my fingers alternatively. Hazel is fucking my face while the sweet nectar drains into my mouth. Hannah pushes my thighs up and stabs my butthole with her tongue. I gush a load on her instantly. I am groaning like a dying animal. I follow suit and suck Hazel's asshole while I drill my tongue in and out of her. She screams in ecstasy. The little twins lay across my mid section and are mutually eating each other out in a 69 posture. My god what a fucking orgy! Hannah is sucking the hole she came out of in absolute joy and my other girl is feeding her precious sex to my wanton and sucking mouth,, The 7 year old twins are humping and sucking like the older mentors taught them. A symphonic chorus of moans and grunts pervade the space and the mingled smell of fresh girls and hot sex invade my nostrils. Humping and whimpering end in us all fingering our pussies and snaking our tongues in a long 5 way french kiss.</p><p>I can't wait 'til tomorrow...</p>"
1207,"A Little Rain Must Fall, Part 1",Elle,1,,"['F/g', 'nosex', 'teen', 'prequel']","<p>You may have noticed that there seems to be so many more homeless people these days selling local publications on street corners. I am not aware of the statistics -- it may just be we are all just more out in the open and visible now. But yes I am one of those statistics. On a decent day I may bring in 200 dollars. That is in large part 'cos I am a 15 year runaway and I seem to get a lot more sympathy than the grizzled old drunks and toothless women. But after some of the regular traffic get to know you the money dries up a bit. I could move around more -- and I do when I can. But I must walk wherever I go. Old guys will give me the most. Some are just kind sweet old grand dads. I depend on them. But there are far more pervs that want to buy sex from me. I don't want their contingent money. Technically I am a virgin and plan to stay that way. I could probably cash in on my looks. When people see my face up close they are always telling me how pretty I am.</p><p>Usually I wear frumpy clothes -- mainly 'cos that's all I have. But I do not want to draw the attention of pervs or police. If cops spot a child begging they will haul you in for questioning. So I try to appear to be older than I am.</p><p>The typical runaway girl, so I imagine, has been abused or gotten caught up in drugs or even left home with a rebellious boy. None of those fit me. My parents died in a car accident 18 months ago. My Dad had fallen asleep at the wheel, the police report had surmised, and run head on in to a teenage boy driving his mother's Kia. My Mom and Dad and the other driver were all declared dead on the scene. The meager insurance my folks had did not cover all the liability. The other driver's parents ended up with most of our family's few assets in a settlement. I had no other family in this country. I was going to be sent to Luxembourg to live with an Uncle and his wife on my father's side. He was the closest living relative. I was horrified. Having never met him made me paranoid, anxious and distrustful.</p><p>While arrangements were being made the Dept. of Children's Service found me a foster family. The Millers, it appeared, took in temporary foster kids for their sole income. The food was lousy, the house was old and smelly and mostly the 5 other foster kids in the house were psycho it appeared. After I spent a few days there I ran away. I would rather be on my own. I feel very capable in spite of my options. I am sensitive, introspective and have been hiding my sexuality since I was 12. The first boy, for example, that tried to kiss me just really disgusted me. From then on I turned inward and became the 'bookworm nerd' Which has served me well to this day.</p><p>Yesterday it was cold and rainy. I had stationed myself outside the exit of a Super Wal-Mart to start my 'job' for the day. No one was willing to roll down their window to even offer a dollar. I wanted to cry. It was so depressing. As if from heaven I see a Light Blue BMW SUV stop and a pleasant lady reaches over and opens the passenger side door. and yells.</p><p>""Hop in""</p><p>Without a tinge of fear I jumped into her sumptuous car and slammed the door shut.</p><p>""Something just made me stop"" she said ""I couldn't have driven home remembering you so forlorn and alone in the rain""</p><p>""Thank you so much. It is so kind of you to give me a ride""</p><p>""Where do you live?"" she asks</p><p>""Uh, nowhere and anywhere"" I offer with a smile.</p><p>Her look was so incredibly moving. She actually put her hand on my leg and pressed her lips together and got choked up.</p><p>""How old are you?"" she asks</p><p>I go on to tell her all the events and details that brought me to that place and time. It certainly seemed providential to us both that we met. She introduced herself as Karen Hollister. I tell her my name is Jane. She invites me to stay over at her house for the night, contingent on doing an online background check on me as she has two young adopted daughters living with her. I tell her I have nothing to hide. But if she calls the authorities I will run away again...</p><p>""You're safe now"" Karen assures me.</p><p>The missing children's data on me is easy for her to find. The details of my parents demise is also accessible to her on her cell phone web browser.</p><p>""Jane I am an attorney. I can help you find a home."" ""My deceased wife and I had already adopted two little girls years ago. After a probationary period I bet they would love a big sister""</p><p>I began to sob...The fact that she was wealthy and a lawyer was perfect. But that she was gay made this all seem heaven sent...</p><p>...to be continued...</p>"
1208,"A Little Rain Must Fall, Part 2",Elle,2,,"['F/g', 'nosex', 'fantasy', 'building desire']","<p>Karen buys me a grilled chicken salad at a Wendy's drive thru. She turns and smiles at me as I try my best to not wolf my food down like the starving kid I am. She tells me about her two girls while I eat. Their names she says are Megan and Polly...that they were sisters taken from their family who had sexually molested them when they were 8 and 6 years old respectively. Megan the oldest, she says, is now 11 and Polly is 9 years old. They had lived with Karen and her wife for a year - and now for a year since Melody -- Karen's former partner -- died from injuries suffered in a skiing accident while in the French Alps.</p><p>:::Ring-Tone::: Her cell phone beckons with a snippet of PJ Harvey's 'Catherine' (which I fucking LOVE)</p><p>It was the Nanny calling to see if she needs to pick the girls from Montessori School later .</p><p>""I'll get them Margaret, I am already out and about and have taken a day off for a long weekend"" she says ""We'll be there in a few hours. ""Oh, and we are having a guest for the weekend"" she informs her ""It is a custody case I am working on and I have invited her over for a visit"" ""'that sounds good then 'Bye""</p><p>""How would you like to get cleaned up and do a bit of shopping?"" Karen offers.</p><p>""Really!?"" I squeak...</p><p>""Yeah, Megan and Polly have after-school daycare so we have time to kill""</p><p>We stop first at REI and pick out some athletic wear. She says she is taking me to her Gym and we can workout and shower there before we shop. When Karen steps out of the car she appears to be about 5'8"" tall. She is a beautiful and an imposing figure I must say. 'intimidating I bet in the courtroom. She places her hand on my shoulder as we walk toward the store. She is at least 8"" taller than me. Before long we make my selections and get going.</p><p>Soon we arrive at the private club and spa. Wow! I thought. This beats the hell out of what my prior plans were for the day! Karen has a private suite there. We bring in my work-out gear and and she lays it out in front of her walk in locker/closet. She has a mini wardrobe on site. She says she often must change or shower before court or after court to get more casual to work in the office.</p><p>""Let's take a hot shower first."" She says. ""We can sit in the sauna and get a massage after we exercise""</p><p>:::Goody!!:::</p><p>Karen slips off her heels and pulls up her skirt to unsnap her hose from her garters. She looks over and catches me staring. She is decked out in what must be a $500.00 outfit. Her black jacket and white silk blouse adorned with a french knot tie make her seem lipstick butch. Otherwise she is as feminine and beautiful as any woman I have ever seen -- 'movie-stars - 'models -- bar none... I do not want to assume anything yet. It would be foolish to reveal that I can't wait to see her naked. Or that she could take me in that shower and have her way with me on the spot. But I prefer to graciously let this unfold as it will,</p><p>In the shower I thoroughly scrub my soiled and pale skin and wash my hair twice just to become as presentable to her world as I can. I know that she is watching me. I do wash my cunny and my nipples with special attention - 'never know what the evening holds in store. I have no titties at all to speak of. But I think I am blessed with beautiful nipples. They are the size of half dollars and appear like mini caramel muffins protruding out and begging to be sucked. I hope that is what she thought as well.</p><p>It is mostly stationary bike and tread mill that we utilize. We are side by side chatting like professional business women. We get stares like I may be a trophy arm adornment for her...God if only I were that lucky""</p><p>After a sweat in the sauna and a fully nude massage I imagined that this was all foreplay for her. Surely a successful woman like her is not going to risk seducing a minor in public. As much as I wanted to masturbate during my rub down I determined that I must use restraint and just go with the flow...</p>"
1209,"A Little Rain Must Fall, Part 3",Elle,3,,"['F/g nosex - yet', 'panties', 'temptation']","<p>We are invigorated after our session at the spa. Karen turns to me and asks:</p><p>""Do you like Coffee Jane?""</p><p>""Yes, I get free coffee for breakfast at a hardware store and put a lot of cream and sugar in it"" I confess.</p><p>""Well I'll get you a Latte"" She offers ""It is an upscale version""</p><p>We have our Lattes at a table by the window. There are ducks swimming in the pond near the Starbucks end cap unit overlooking the park. The rain doesn't seem to bother them...'just rolls off their backs (I chuckle to myself) It may be a dreary day; but I am beaming inside. It is as if Karen an I are on a real date.</p><p>We finish out our jaunt at Nordstrom. Karen is lavishing me with clothes and accessories. I am beginning to believe by the panties and nighties she picks out for us both that she has plans for me. And I play the part -- asking her to step in the dressing room while I am naked and slip on some see thru panties and a camisole. She is visibly shaken I can tell. She knows now that I know. And that means she is sure she can have me...</p><p>""My God you are just lovely Jane"" is all she can say...</p><p>In the car now we have just enough time to get to the girl's school to pick them up. It is 4:45 p.m. and we buckle our seat belts. Karen turns on her stereo. She cues up. Tracy Thorn's Vocals from Massive Attack's 'Protection' I just love her voice. And the words take on a new meaning:</p><p>This girl I know needs some shelter</p><p>She don't believe anyone can help her</p><p>She's doing so much harm</p><p>Doing so much damage</p><p>But you don't want to get involved</p><p>You tell her she can manage</p><p>And you can't change the way she feels</p><p>But you could put your arms around her</p><p>I stand in front of you</p><p>I'll take the force of the blow, protection</p><p>...</p><p>But you know you can lean on me</p><p>And I don't have no fear</p><p>I'll take on any man here</p><p>Who says that's not the way it should be...</p><p>I am just swimming with joy -- to be in this safe cocoon that is spinning all around me...</p><p>We have waited in the cue at Montessori School and the two sisters are running toward the SUV. Karen gets out and hugs them both 'lifting Polly up in the air. Their uniforms look neatly pressed after a long day. Money can't buy everything. But it sure can rent some comfort...</p><p>""Girls, say hello to Jane"" ""She is going to be visiting with us""</p><p>""Hi!"" Both girls chirp in unison</p><p>""I am so glad to meet you both"" I tell them.</p><p>On the way home we all sing</p><p>"" There was an old man</p><p>Named Michael Finnegan</p><p>He had whiskers</p><p>On his chin-ne-gan</p><p>The wind blew them off</p><p>And blew them on again</p><p>Poor old Michael Finnegan, Begin Again""</p><p>As hokey as that may have seemed to me before today; I was almost feeling like family. I pretended to look out the window as tears streamed down my cheeks.</p><p>Soon we are pulling up to the security gate at the French Manor where the Hollister clan abide. I feel like a princess in a fairy tale.</p><p>And I don't feel like I must 'earn' this. Karen is like no horny man in my eyes. She has shown me kindness and generosity...and an openness that I will cherish as long as she will have me.</p><p>Margaret feeds the children an earlier dinner and helps them with their studies. By 8:00 they have watched 'The Princess Diaries 2 and are expected to be tucked in for the night. Karen kisses them goodnight and Margaret retires to her adjoining suite across an enclosed catwalk to her live in quarters over a private detached garage.</p><p>""Are you comfortable Jane?"" She asks at the end of our glorious day.</p><p>""Oh yes Karen...I have not felt so safe since my parents died."" ""You have renewed my faith in humanity""</p><p>I hope that I have shown her that I am no hood rat or thieving scoundrel. I do indeed convey a sense of confidence and intellect. My grades were at the top of my class before I ran away.</p><p>""There is a guest room down the hall with an en suite bath waiting for you.""</p><p>""Please Karen""...I ask with trepidation...May I sleep with you tonight?"" ""Please""</p><p>""Oh Jane...I would feel so presumptuous and forward to be so tempted by your youth and beauty -- not to mention your circumstances. Do you really feel comfortable with me as a friend and an equal -- not as a maternal figure? My God I am more than twice your age""</p><p>""Age means nothing to me - I have seen more than most girls my age will ever encounter I have turned down every dollar handed me by some randy pervert that wanted to fuck me and turn me back out. Karen I just really want to sleep with you tonight. I don't feel like you expect sex from me...But at some point I know I want you. And I know you want me""...</p><p>""Oh God Jane - I am ready to risk my career to make love to you"" ""But that is not equal to the risk you take in me being less than you expect underneath"" Yes - yes I want you But we will have to not cross any lines yet -- not tonight. You can sleep in my bed - and I will hold you and share love and tenderness with you. Time will tell if it is meant to be""...</p>"
1210,"A Little Rain Must Fall, Part 4",Elle,4,,"['F/g', 'panties', 'anal', '69', 'rom']","<p>I unpack my new clothes in the guest bedroom closet. Karen is in her en suite bathroom taking a bath and getting ready for bed. She is off tomorrow and I can't wait to spend the night with her and to sleep late in the morning. To awaken with her beside me has me just humming inside. I take a long shower and slip on a conservative gown and sensible panties.</p><p>Before too long I tap on Karen's door.</p><p>""Come in"" she says invitingly.</p><p>She lifts the corner of the duvet aside to make room for me beside her. I ease into the space between the edge of the bed and her lovely body.</p><p>""We can cuddle you know"" she smiles -- and we do.</p><p>The lights are dim and my backside is contoured to her curled up posture. Her arm is around me and her mouth and nose are nuzzling my sandy blond hair.</p><p>""Goodnight my sweet darling"" She says.</p><p>"" 'night' I respond with a glow and contentment that I had never expected to find again. I was truly in love with her.</p><p>About 2:00 a.m. I roll over and notice the light from the digital clock on the night stand. It is only enough light for me to notice that I am now face to face with Karen. I put my arm around her and kiss her lightly on the cheek. Without waking she moves closer to me. I can feel her left nipple against mine. This sparks some life in me. I should really just roll back over. Instead I move my chest in a slight circular motion with my engorged nipple stimulating hers. She stirs a bit. I am just about to roll back over before I wake her and then her lips brush against mine before I turn. I stop and freeze. Her eyes open halfway and she touches my cheek with the back of her hand. Without thought I place my hand on her breast and begin to massage her titty outside the nylon gown material. I hear her moan. Her hand slide under the back of my panties and she touches my pussy. My spark took life. I pressed my wanton mouth against her lips and exhaled with a gust of torrid desire. Her defenses fell at that moment. She rolled on her back and pulled me on top of her. We kissed passionately like the new-found lover's that we had become, She licked my face up to my ear and exhaled a guttural moan of lust that coaxed my cunt to lube. Her tongue teased my ear for a full minute. She was discernibly turned on.</p><p>""I want you"" She begged ""I am so sorry my love "" I can't wait...</p><p>She was sucking and nuzzling my neck while she disrobed me from the waist up. I move forward and offer my nipples to her warm flickering tongue. She was old enough to be my mother. But she was nursing my little titties like her life depended on showing her affection. I rolled on my back while she pulled her gown over her head and tossed it aside. My hands are behind my head in submission to her. She nuzzles my armpits which I have not shaved in weeks. I can hear her inhale deeply. There has been just enough fervor that my natural perspiration is like an intoxicant to her. She licks and sucks my young hairy armpits, first one and then the other. She brings the perfume to my lips while our tongues dance and our pussies make mutual contact. She is on top of me humping and trusting her tongue in and out of my mouth. I slide my right hand inside her panties and my finger tip presses firmly on her ass hole. She groans with ecstasy. I dig further forward and lube my finger in her slick fresh slime and use it to invade her anus. I finger fuck her asshole while she dry humps me and tries to speak with her tongue in my mouth.</p><p>""Fuck me!"" I believe she is saying -- so I do. I butt fuck her with my finger for five minutes or more.</p><p>I urge her up toward the headboard and begin to suck her titties and massage her breasts. I put both her nipples in my mouth at once and strum them with my tongue. We fight to get our panties off without missing a move. Her slick cunt is leaving a trail as she move her pussy to meet my mouth, She is so wet that a soon as my tongue slips up inside her hole she gushes a hot torrent of her essence deep into my throat. I take it to her mouth and we share the fluids. In a circular motion I then mount her in a 69 position. She is tasting my virgin cunt and she knows it to be so. I would not have saved it for so long for anyone else. She is both crying and cumming at the same time. We both heave and moan and eventually huddle in a mass of spent flesh declaring our love for each other until we nod off once more...</p>"
1211,"1886 - Staking Claim, Part 1",Elle,1,,"['F/g', 'nosex', 'FF/g', 'inc', 'ped', 'love']","<p>My mom had always told me that my Dad was the founder of Tombstone. That had very little meaning to me back then. I was only nine years old six months ago in 1886. She had been telling me the same stories over and over again about she had 'been' with him when he was part of a scouting expedition formed to combat the Chiricahua Apaches. He would tell her about prospecting for stones in the barren wilderness of the Arizona territory. Soldiers from the camp would tell him: </p><p>""Ed, The only stone you're likely to find out there is your tombstone."" </p><p>I found out later she wasn't lying. My Dad Ed Schieffelin did indeed find his tombstone. That's what he named his first silver mine in an ironic symbol of his intrepid quest. The town took on the name as well. Even though he never came around or acknowledged us. I did find out after he left town he did continue to send us money every month by Wells Fargo. </p><p>This year was especially eventful for my Mom Genie and me. She had found out that Ed had gotten married and she knew the money might dry up. News travels slowly. Though he had been married for nearly two years already; he had just written about it on the day things for us were about to change. He sent a letter that his wife had discovered the transfer payments to us and he did not want to reveal that he had a daughter. I was crushed that when he did mention me it was in effect that he couldn't be sure that he was really my father. He sent one last gift of ten thousand dollars to pay off his conscience I suppose. My mom was never the same after that.</p><p>""Grace"" she called for me. ""What do you think of my new day dress?""</p><p>""It is pretty Mom so is all your new clothing."" </p><p>She had enough dresses to change two or three times a day. We started to spend more time at Schieffelin Hall. That's where all the respectable people gathered. My Uncle Al founded it. Although I don't guess he really knew he was my uncle. Just the same we began receiving packages from European dress makers and she was having custom tailored hats made to adorn herself. If we were going to be presentable she now had the money to rub noses with high society. Mom had all my new Gingham and Poplin dresses custom tailored for me. We had lived on small payments from Ed. But we had never had this kind of money before.</p><p>Mother had been holding out for the fantasy that one day Ed would marry her and take care of us. I did not realize that my Mom was seen by people of the town as a harlot. At the time I did not know what that meant. But whatever she was and then became I still loved her...She was my dearest friend. And before the cards became stacked against her; she was determined to find a wealthy husband now that Ed would no longer be in our future. Ten thousand dollars was a fortune. But it would not last forever.</p><p>One Sunday after Church. Mom changed in to a black cotton polka dot Bodice. It was fitted, line and stayed with narrow shoulders &amp; fullness in the upper sleeves. It had a high collar, black lace bustle and was accented by a tightly drawn corset. I know it was tight because I had to use all my might to get her waist to measure 22 inches. </p><p>When we got to the venue there were stares at us...'not the kind she was counting on. The men were shunning her in fear of their wives or the 'respectable' single lasses becoming jealous. She was indeed a peacock among prudish hens and the women wanted her to feel their scorn. I felt so sad for her. She took me by the hand and we hastened the steed to scurry us home in our new buggy.</p><p>""I need help Grace getting out of this whore costume"" she said with tears streaming down her face. Her rogue and powder were now streaked with running mascara. She looked like a tragic clown in a sad limelight performance. My task now was to get her undressed and cleaned up. She retired to her bed and breathed into a snifter from her medicinal cocaine vile she had gotten for her nerves at the pharmacy. I laid with her as she cried herself to sleep.</p><p>The sad part was that my mom was no prostitute. I found out later on that she had been celibate since my birth nine years ago. She was the most beautiful woman in Tombstone. But her virtue was misconstrued and tainted by petty gossip and jealousy. </p><p>My mother became more and more dependant on her nerve medicine. Over the next few months she was began to visit the Opium Dens near the Chinese section of town. Only women of ill repute would visit there. Many of them Genie found to be fraught with nerves and maladies brought on by working as courtisans and ladies of the evening at the Guilded cage. </p><p>Over the next three months Mom was seen visiting the Guilded Cage. No resectable woman in Tombstone would even walk on that side of the street. She had befriended two of the girls there. Both of them had asked to move in with us. Their life had become unbearable where they were working. They said that there were gunshots being fired through the lower floor while they were with men in the upstairs rooms. Their madam had become more and more greedy with the cut of their fees she would take. I grew up quickly after hearing about it. </p><p>Mom still had more than half the money Ed had given us to stay out of his life. One of the borders remarked on how nice our Victorian cottage was adorned with new gas lamps and wool carpets. Gisele offered to work for her keep if Mom would become a Madam and entertain only high end clientele out of our home. Ching-Lan loved that idea. She agreed to work for mom as well. They said she could make a fortune by catering to just the wealthiest select silver mine owners. These two would be the only girls and would only work two nights a week.</p><p>Ching-Lan's Uncle owns a small Opium Den and could help supply opiates to the customers. She and Gisele were the most desirable girls at the Guilded Cage. Gisele was from the French Quarter. She was an Octaroon i.e., 1/8th black and mostly French-American. She commanded the highest fees of any of the working girls in Tombstone. Ching-Lan had porcelin skin that felt like a beautiful orchid, her long straight black hair was silky and long. Her Eurasia daughter Rikki was three years younger than me and as beautiful a child as I had ever seen. She had done private sessions with her daughter where men had paid a thousand dollars an evening to watch. They could not touch - just watch. </p><p>Soon I learned the ropes. I knew the gargon and the protocol from my new mentors. Tonight I was going to learn to become a performer. I was going to join Ching-Lan and Rikki in their bed tonight. We estimated we could charge over a thousand dollars for a nice show. Mom was warming to the idea it seemed. She really believed after that evening that no longer would she have to depend on any man to provide for her and my future. 'About time I grew up she said. </p><p>""You need not ever fear a man's touch from this day on Grace""</p><p>She and Gisele retired to her bed. I anxiously awaited my first lessons with Rikki and her mom in my bedroom...</p>"
1212,"1886 - Staking Claim, Part 2",Elle,2,,"['F/g. FF/gg', 'ped', 'inc', 'ritual', 'anal', 'rom']","<p>My mother had come to sympathize with Gisele and Ching-Lan in the months after they had bonded as mutual confidants and friends -- before they had broken ties with the dance hall and moved in with us. She trusted them implicitly as she knew their intellect and their strength of will and the content of their hearts -- despite the stigma bestowed on them by the recently wealthy wives of Tombstone's upwardly mobile society. They were outcasts just like Genie has become.</p><p>Each of them had come from different worlds but the three shared a desperation and a lack of options up until this point in their lives. Their stars seemed to converge and produce a bright light of hope and resourcefulness.</p><p>Ching-Lan, Mother later told me, was classically trained and educated in the less known and less documented tradition of the Chinese Geisha. In China, Ching-Lan had said that society had become increasingly more stratified. The Shenshi, a small stratum of Chinese Literati, had begun to dominate the shaping of Chinese culture. Ching-Lan's once coveted role of highly skilled and educated courtesan was becoming less prestigious; unlike with the Japanese Geisha, where prostitution is only a small portion of the Geisha's role.</p><p>Her brother had taken her to Shangai to embark with him to the American West. The promise of wealth following a Gold Rush in San Francisco earlier and then the Silver Strikes in Tombstone made their market value greater than what their opportunities were becoming in China. The railroads were working hundreds upon hundreds of Chinese workers that would need entertainment and escape from their drudgery and toil.</p><p>Ching-Lan had only been working at The Guilded Cage for about a year. Soon after they arrived in Tombstone she had gotten pregnant by a British American Railroad executive passing thru. She spent the next 5 years raising Rikki and beginning to teach her French, and Cantonese as well as English starting at the age of two. She wanted to enhance her chances of becoming successful. Her brother supported her with his drug trade income until more competition necessitated Ching-Lan to begin work. She created an act with Rikki that shielded them both from prostitution. But required her liberal moral sensibilities to chose entertaining the men in town by making love to her daughter in private shows at the boudoir upstairs in the Dance Hall. Later she would begin to mentor me in the arts and language as well. But first she would begin to share her forbidden world with me.</p><p>In my bedroom Ching-Lan has stoically and ceremoniously lit incense and candles through out my bedroom. There are Lotus blossom petals that she begins to adorn my freshly washed Egyptian bedsheets with. I am riveted to this display of flickering tallow and perfumed aromas. She does not speak. Steaming Oolong tea is wafting in the air from the kettle on the cast iron wood stove on the hearth. Rikki slowly and gracefully steps into the room Her almond Eurasian eyes are highlighted with dark mascara. her bright red cherry cluster lip paint belies her age of only six years. Her Chinese silk robe parts open and her petite porcelain toned body effortlessly steps through the bounds of the clothing as it drops to the floor. I had never thought about a little girl before being able to stir my senses. But my heart is beating like hummingbird flutter. Her mother awaits her in the center of the room where she has a shallow china charger with warm rose water and fresh petals floating . Rikki stands nude and motionless in the four inch deep bath of essence. Her mother brushes her waist long locks of silken black sheen slowly and rhythmically. Rikki turns effortlessly to a choreographed sequence of precise movements. Chang-Lan braids her mane expertly and tenderly. She proceeds to arrange the wide braids in a large bun that adorns Rikki like a loose hat. A generous hand painted China bowls deftly scoops copious amounts of the sensual fluid beneath Rikki's feet,. Her mother, bending down, bathes her daughter in luminescent trails of flickering liquid. Rikki postures her torso with a slowly curving S-twist with her hands clasped behind her neck. Her Mother gently lowers her knees to the floor straddling the china vessel and facing her daughter. Ching-Lan drops her robe off of her shoulders and it nests around her on the floor. Rikki submits herself to soft caresses from her cheeks and neck, around her shoulders and underarms to a back hand brushing of her small dark nipples and across her smooth vagina.</p><p>It has been half an hour or more since this ritual began. I have been mesmerized by the spiritual unfolding before me. Ching-Lan scoops up her daughter and carries her like an infant...pacing back and forth across the room. Rikki maneuvers her mouth to envelope her Mother's mahogany colored protruding nipples -- one and then the other as she is shifting in her Mother's embrace. She brings her daughter face to face with her and Rikki wraps her legs just under her Mother's breasts. They softly kiss -- slowly and gently. Rikki rides up in her Mother's grasp and gyrates her sex on her Mother's long glistening nipples -- first one and then the other. Rikki has lowered down further and begins to suck the dew she has left on her Mother's titties. She sucks both her breasts while Ching-Lan purrs.</p><p>Her Mother reaches for Rikki's ankles and holds her upside down. She lifts her little girl's sex to her mouth and softly mouths her soft pudgy vagina. Rikki's long single braid falls toward the floor and is swinging forward and back, stimulating her Mother's vagina. Ching-Lan lowers Rikki so she can access her coal black tuft of pubic hair. Rikki splits the bushy patch and pulls her Mother's neatly smooth lips apart and like a butterfly pollinating a flower she drinks her Mother's honey. Rikki proceeds to wrap her arms under Ching-Lans' buttocks To expose her anus before sucking her hole with increased tempo while her Mother moans.</p><p>Minutes of oral stimulation of her butt hole has hastened Ching-lan to lay Rikki across my bed. There in Mother and daughter rotate episodes of oral copulation until the candles burn out and the climaxes become whispers...</p>"
1213,"1886 - Staking Claim, Part 3",Elle,3,,"['F.g', 'ped', 'inc']","<p>I had watched in silence while six year old Rikki's young mother had made love to her for an hour. My panties were wet and I did not know what to expect next.</p><p>I ask Ching-Lan ""Can you tell me how to do all those things?""</p><p>""I no tell - just show."" 'You Mutha, show you -- 'she love you very much""</p><p>""You and Rikki sleep now"" ""I sleep with Ms Gisele and you Mutha""</p><p>My head was spinning. 'Mother was going to do this with me?! ...It was minutes of my hand rubbing my sex until I was a quivering sticky mess...</p><p>Gisele had been making love with my mother and were now talking about their recent plans. Ching-Lan joins the conversation:</p><p>""You daw-ta ready for love soon. You will help?""</p><p>""My Lord, I can't believe I am going actually start fucking my little Grace!""</p><p>""You must keep her away from man"" Ching-Lan advises</p><p>Gisele was still on board with the plan to operate a Brothel at our home, though she was so tired of fucking men for a living.</p><p>""Making love to you Genie is just heaven""</p><p>Gisele has worked Bourbon street in the French Quarter before moving to Tombstone to cash in. The drunks here are no better than the drunks in Louisiana she said.</p><p>""Besides I have missed my period. If I am knocked up what can we do"" Gisele confesses...</p><p>A bolt of inspiration resulted as an outcrop of this conversation, my mother would tell me much later -- it brought about an epiphany.</p><p>""What if we cater to women?"" Genie exclaims...</p><p>Gisele says ""If only you could make a living at it, sure it would be wonderful...""</p><p>My mother said that she asked them if they knew the wealthiest married mine owners that frequented the Glilded Cage. They did.</p><p>""What if we were to write letters to the wives and invite them here to visit our exclusive Social Club"" Mother told them. ""if even half the women show up; the bit of gossip and low down about what their husbands were doing at the whorehouse have them blackmailing their husbands for monthly dues."" ""Gisele and Ching-Lan I know that so many of these ladies are not getting satisfied at home. All it would take is for you to flirt with them I bet""</p><p>Within a month the 'Tombstone Women's Society for the Arts was underway' Under the pretext of cultural exchange, this secret society is thriving. Wealthy women apparently like lesbian sex behind closed doors -- especially with little girls like me and Rikki!</p>"
1214,"The Amorous Adventures of Stephanie and Samantha, Part 1",Elle,1,A new found wealth of riches and freedom have this mother and daughter embark on a brave new world.,"['F/g,rom,lac,inc,oral,anal']","<p>As much as Stephanie had grown apart from Blake; she did indeed respect his humanity and compassion. It may have been in retrospect that she regained a fondness for his generosity of spirit and his dedication as a father and husband. His sudden death was a shock to his small family and the entire Vermont Hamlet where he lived and worked. Blake was a city planner and civic leader that placed him at the very center of all that went on socially, politically and structurally in Middlesboro. Being an avid and proficient skier made his accidental death all the more shocking. On an intermediate run that he had negotiated numerous times in his leisure time; he suffered a broken neck in a bizarre tumble when his boot strap failed on a series of moguls at the crest of a steep drop. He died instantly the medics surmissed.</p><p>After the wake, Stephanie was comforted by so many of their mutual friends and the business associates that Blake had such good rapport with. She started to feel ashamed and guilty for her aloofness and disinterest in her husband in the year before his death. While he had worked indefatagably up until his death at age 30; she on the other hand had become almost agoraphobic and obsessed with her role as mother and with home schooling their eight year old daughter Samantha. Blake had encouraged her to be more involved in civic matters and social events. But she had become so attached to Sam that her interest in Blake sexually and emotionally had begun to seriously wane. Now that he was gone, she felt some remorse. But what was worse was the gossip that began to spread when the towns members discovered that Blake had, in addition to pension and real estate investments, taken a two million dollar accidental death policy as insurance for the two girls in his life.</p><p>Perhaps it was jealousy, or just the fact that the town folk did not believe she deserved all that he had bestowed on her. Stephanie was now the richest woman is Middlesboro. However, she would begin to lose favor with all the friends that had been so close to Blake.</p><p>Stephanie found it difficult to get back in to her routine. Samantha had never attended daycare or public school. There was no context or traditional family values instilled in Sam. The family did not attend church.It was a liberial township. Blake and Stephanie were agnostic or spiritualists at best.</p><p>Stephanie had allowed Sam to nurse without inhibition or with encouragement to ween. The bond between them had become so close that Samantha grew even more dependant on her Mom since her dad was no longer in the picture. She would cry for him at night and her mother mould rock her to sleep while she breast fed her. She would then carry her to the bed she once shared with Blake.</p><p>The Mother Daughter bond begun to morph from maternal love to intimacy. Stephanie had often felt aroused while Sam had nursed at her breast. These feelings were suppressed to some degree in the prior months. Although Stephanie would often discreetly masterbate while Sam was latched on to her nipple. Maybe Sam knew...maybe it was just an evolution.</p><p>Soon it seemed the repression and the angst became more than Stephanie could bear. At twenty six years old, she had never had homoerotic thoughts or fantasies. But the closeness that she felt to Sam at this point in time had now become mingled with passion and intense sexual desire. Her need for intimacy was beckoning her to share her love with her little girl.</p><p>Sam was peacefully snoozing in her Mother's embrace. Stephanie drew her girl close to her to breathe in her doughy milk scented breath. Her long and adoring gaze was beginning to make her heartbeat increase. Sam stirred for a brief moment and unconsciously licked her soft supple lips. Her Mother touched her tounge to her daughter's plump mouth and sneaked a taste of her dampness. Ever more intrepid; Stephanie places the tip barely inside Sam's girlish pout. As if it were her Mother's nipple; Sam begins to nurse her Mother's wet probing tongue. She drew it into her mouth and began to suck in her sleep. A flush prevaded every cell in Stephanie's body. Her little girl was latched on and intently mouth kissing her. Her Mother brushes aside her girl's silky strawberry blond bangs and draws away to await her wakening. She strokes her porcelain cheeks until soon Sam opens her uniquely hazel green eyes. She curiously stares into her Mother's adoring azure blue eyes...</p><p>""Were you kissing me?"" Sam questions.</p><p>""Was it not OK hon'?"" her Mom asks.</p><p>""It made me feel funny"" her daughter said.</p><p>""Mommy will stop if you want""...</p><p>""Does this mean you want me to be grown up now?"" Sam asks with confusion.</p><p>""No dear"" To be honest Mommies are not supposed to make love to their daughters...Mommies are supposed to protect them from being molested -- even from their their own family.""</p><p>""Molested?""</p><p>""Yes Sam - you know I have gone over the basics of sexual development with you already."" ""And we have just never really discussed normal expectations"" ""I love you so much Sam."""" But I should not lie to you about wanting to have sex with you..."" ""I just have to make sure I don't ruin your chances to be happy and normal...I just am so afraid that I have made it harder for you to fit in and to be who you want to be.""</p><p>""Have sex?""... You mean like growns ups do on Soap operas?"" Her girl asks.</p><p>""Yes...'and no"" ""Sex should really only be between people that love each other"" Her Mother told her.</p><p>""But I love you Mommy"" ...What does sex do to change you from a kid to a grown up?""</p><p>""It really means that you have to be prepared to know that people will judge who you love. People would put me in jail if they were to find out -- if I were to have sex with you."" ""It is really a major hurdle for you Sam"" ""I want you to find what makes you happy, and learn to not be hurt by what others expect of you""</p><p>""Does this mean I have to stop nursing?"" Sam says.</p><p>""Do you want to stop?""</p><p>""No Mom! I love you! I think about sucking your titties all the time"" ""I even think about you sucking my titties when I get older""...""If sex feels good Mommy -- I want to have it with you"" ""Not some stranger -- not some gross boy"" ""It's you I want"" ""Daddy's gone now"" We can go away and you can marry me"" ""You can do want ever you want Mom"" ...""Please!""</p><p>Stephanie calmly stands up beside the bed. She slides the straps of her nightie aside and drops them off each shoulder. Her gown falls to the floor. She cups her firm C-Cup breasts and coaxes a tiny droplet of milk from each of her pale rose colored swollen nipples. She is completly nude for the first time in front of her daughter. Sam lays frozen in anticipation of what sex will be like. Her mother places her fingertip on Sam's mouth and lets her taste the milky liquid she has captured for her. Her mother leans over and softenly kisses her and slowly licks her little girl...face - cheeks and back to lips. Stephanie groans as her tongue enters her daughter's mouth and they passionately kiss. Sam rolls on top of her Mother now on the sumptious bed. Stephanie undresses Sam while they are still locked mouth to mouth and both breathing feverishly.</p><p>Sam pulls back and encirles both her Mother's tits with her firm tiny hands. She kneads them until they squirt like little fountains. Sam rubs her Mother's nipples against her own and then brings them to her Mom's eager mouth. Stephanie sucks her little girls titties... one, and then the other. Sam is groaning with a newfound euphoria.</p><p>""Baby"" ""Rub you vagina on my titties"" Her Mother coaxes her...</p><p>Sam mounts her Mother's left nipple as Stepahnie cups her daughter's ass cheeks and grinds them into lactating titties...</p><p>Sam moans, not realizing that she is fucking...'fucking her Mother's tits with her prepubescent cunt hole. Stephanie lifts Sam up by the ass and spreads her over her flagellating tongue. Sam's little pussy is dripping with Mother's milk as Stephanie slurps her cunt until it is sealed over her mouth. She tongue fucks her daughter's hole briefly and then brings her back for more long and deep mouth to mouth kisses.</p><p>""Mommy is going to show you how to fuck!"" Stephanie deliriously stammers.</p><p>She lays on her back, spreads her legs, and has Sam mount her like a man.</p><p>""Hump"" she says. ""Hump your pussy against mine"" she says. :::Sam catches on quickly:::</p><p>Mother and daughter furiously fuck while tongue kissing with wanton abondon. Stephanie presses the tip of her finger over her daughter's young anus and presses. It is only minutes until Stephanie is ejaculating on her girl's preteen pussy. She grimaces as Sam continues to hump.</p><p>""I cumming Sammy!"" ""Mommy's CUMMING""!</p><p>Stephanie pulls her daughter's cunt once again to her mouth.</p><p>""Now... Mommy wants to make you cum""</p><p>""OK"" Sam feigns as if she knows what that means...</p><p>Stephanie is masturbating her spent pussy, revitalized by the taste of her eight year old daughters sweet cunt hole. Sucking, swallowing and then licking abrasively; Sam's Mother wants with all her heart to make her girl cum. Kneading her ass cheeks and mumbling with lust in to her sex hole, Sam begins to moan...soon she has her first orgasm...Her mother shares the slippery girl slime with Sam as they swap spit.</p><p>:::I want to eat her ass::: Her mom is already planning...</p><p>Stephanie has awakened to a new world that will take them all over the world --to live a life of hedonistic debauchery.</p>"
1215,"The Amorous Adventures of Stephanie and Samantha, Part 2",Elle,2,,"['Mast/F/g,Inc.Oral.Anal']","<p>It was 6:00 am on a frigid Northeastern morning. Stephanie was up and anxious. Birch logs were crackling in the fireplace. The heady fragrance of coffee brewing added impetus to the invigorating concepts swirling around in the young mothers consciousness. Her young daughter Samantha was still peacefully snoozing in the master bedroom -- in the same bed where mother and daughter had for the first time made love to each other...it was passionate and unbridled sex to be more more honest... There was a mixture of excitement and dread that had Sam's Mother pacing the floor in anticipation.</p><p>She was harkened back to where in her mind a line was crossed that opened up another realm. Her late husband Blake, as progressive as he was, had become increasingly unsettled about Sam still wanting to nurse at 8 years of age. This tension, in hindsight, had created a wedge between the young husband and wife. Stephanie had begun to covet the time she and Sam bonded each morning when mother would be full of breast milk and eager to oblige her little darling. He asked that Stephanie stop breast feeding her as far back as when Sam turned 4 years old. But she insisted that it was quite alright. However, Sam's growth spurt at age 7 and the onset of precocious puberty raised a red flag in Blake's mind. Now this forbidden pleasure for both mother and daughter had them in denial of their blossoming sexual attraction. Stephanie was sereptitiously masturbating while Sam sucked her titty. But it was Sam's affinity with her Mom's arousal that set the wheels in motion for the events that culminated in their sexual endeavor of the prior evening. With Blake now gone, Mother and Daughter unknowingly had become free of all expectations both socially and economically. But more than that,they were morally and philosphically free in their own minds. They now had the means to travel and explore what the world had to offer.</p><p>Stephanie curls up with a shawl on the old worn arm chair by the warm glow of the hearth. She finds an old photo album in the book bin by the end table. She is struck by how she suddenly saw her daughter in a new light. In a photo taken about 18 months prior; Sam, at 6 and a half years old, now stirs her mother like never before. The pictures were taken of her playing naked under the lawn sprinkler. Sam's bottom instead of a little girl's cute booty now appeared to be a curvaceous gelationousy jiggly ass. Her nude daughter's white tan lines and puffy smooth cunt stirred an awakening in her loins. Pictures of Sam's pert brown nipple bumps spurred a craven need to rub herself through her flannel pajama bottoms. Her daughter's flowing flaxen locks and full pouty lips made the once innocuous album into underage semi pornography. Especially considering the prurient interest that they were evoking in the young mother.</p><p>Stephanie opens the album on the coffee table and unbuttons her PJs. Her top is splayed open and the flannel bottoms are slipped down to her knees. She has tweaked her left nipple and coaxed a milky drop that is quickly lapped up by her long tongue. She begins to moan as her hand slides across the cool taut skin of her muscular belly. Her pussy is warm and wet. Stephanie kicks her pajama bottoms aside and straddles each arm of her comfy chair. She is nursing her own breast. Her middle finger is buried deep up her sex hole. Instantly her cunt is clutching her digit as she methodically pumps it in and out of her pussy. Her body is ablaze with desperate lust. She is obliviously hammering her sex while sucking feverently on her lactating titty.</p><p>Her guttaral moaning had awakened Sam who is now standing dumbfounded at her mother's side. There will be no mitigating concilitory conversation. Stephanie brings her daughter around front and positions her standing between her spread legs. Without saying a word, Stephanie brings both her nipples to her daughters lips and begins to squirt milk in her mouth, Sam instinctively opens wide and sticks her tongue out. Mother lifts Sam up under her arms and lays her across the coffee table in front of the roaring fire. There is a cool draft from the drafty windows in the living room where they are about to fuck each other once more. Stephanie disrobes her girl and hovers over her...'squirting breast milk on each of her budding preteen nipples. Her Mother proceeds to suck Sam's nipples with firm suction and flitting tongue. Sam is smiling. Stephanie, after a thorough session of titty sucking rolls her girl over on her stomach. She kneels down behind her and spreads her young zaftig ass gently apart and begins to tongue fuck her daughter up the butthole. She rubs her back and Sam's sphincter opens like a portal of submsission. Mom rims out her daughter's asshole with coarse licks and prying tongue tip. She brazenly is acting on the lust she had fantasized about the night before. Sam reaches between her legs and starts to slide her finger across her young fuck hole. She feeds her Mom a taste of her cunt while Stephanie intermittantly tongue fucks Sam's taut rosebud. Her daughter submits to an ass fucking for several minutes. She is relaxed and pushes herself toward her Mother's long and raspy tongue. She arches her back and fucks Stephanie's eager mouth until near satiation. Stephanie lifts Sam up again and lays her young nude body on top of her as she lays back in the arm chair. Her Mother sticks her tongue out at Sam and invites her to lick. Sam sucks her Mother's tongue and tastes the musky earthen perfume of her own asshole. The two tongue kiss deeply and wantonly as they grope each others nude bodies. Sam's Mother flips her around and they recline in a 69 posture. Sam follows her Mother's lead as they reiciprocally suck each others cunt holes. Stephanie is surprised that at 8 years old Sammy has a fine wispy tuft of public hair. Her Mother sucks her young cunt hair and tugs on it with her mouth, She works her index finger up her daughter's bootyhole and wiggles it inside her while eating her slippery little girl pussy. She works some preteen cunt slime from her cunny and lubes her asshole for more deep buttfucking. Both are on the verge of ejaculating.</p><p>""Let's get in the tub"" Stephanie remarks.</p><p>Mother, with Daughter in her arms as if crossing the threshold on their honeymoon, enter the master bath. Stephanie begins to draw a steamy tub of water. She lays Sam on her back with the torrent of water gushing on her young pussy. While the bath is filling Stephanie has Sam stand up and then proceeds to lather her cunt and shave her little pussy.</p><p>""Mom!""</p><p>""I want you smooth as a baby's butt"" her Mother extols...</p><p>Mom and Daughter trib in the tub and cleanse each other throughly. The scented oil heightens their senses as the love making begins to culminate in the sumptious bed where thay had fucked each other last night.</p><p>Stephanie gives Sam a deep body oil massage to ply her for more torrid sex. She locks her daughter's toes under the bottom of the headboard, with her ass in the air. Mom mounts her daughter with each of their assholes touching the others. Stephanie begins to grind and Sammy fucks her in return. Their buttholes cling, and slide with the lubricant as the smooching sounds of puckering buttholes kissing each other mingle with the moans of their uninhibited humping. The session morphs again into mutual oral copulation...</p><p>""Your pussy is the yummiest, Mommy,"" said Sam, raising her face. ""Can I lick your butthole now?""*</p><p>""MY GOD"" Mom squeals...</p><p>Sammy licks and sucks her Mother's asshole with determination and lust. She fingers her young cunt to the brink of explosion...</p><p>The two proceed to re assume the 69 position. In minutes they mutually ejaculate in each others mouths. Mother and Daughter close their love making with Sam nursing her Mother's titty until they nod off for a nap...</p>"
1216,"1886 - Staking Claim, Part 4",Elle,4,,"['F/g,F/F,g/g,exhib,oral,anal']","<p>The Tombstone Women's Society Center for the Arts it appears will be an entirely profitable endeavor as fiscal year 1886 is coming to a close. Genie, my beloved Mother, funded the renovations to our Victorian Cottage with a Grant from my Father's 'guilt' payment to break ties with us. It serves as the Foundation upon which our new- found freedom has afforded us.</p><p>We added two bedrooms, a gallery and a large leisure room. Mother added to the decor with more lamps, draperies and fine furnishings. Our burgeoning membership fees have entirely recouped Mother's initial investment. What really got the endeavor going was the efforts Gisele made to persuade C.S. Fly's young wife Claire to become our first charter member. She explained all the acts of sodomy that her husband engaged in with her at the Gilded Cage. And Charles Fly had paid Chin-Lan and Gisele to pose nude at his studio for his private collection.</p><p>Gisele simply asked if she would like to help fund their project -- and have some fun of her own for a change. Claire was infuriated at her husband. But the implied threat of these photos getting out was indeed a worry for her and their reputation.</p><p>Gisele asked if she would help recruit ten more wives to keep their society private and profitable. She sweetened the pot by revealing our plans... The Society was to procure fine art and fashion from all over the world. Under this guise exclusive private sex parties would be held at the Center. She promised her that the first show would be me and 6 year Rikki making love to an audience of ten of the richest women in Tombstone. The promise of watching a 9 year old like myself displaying newfound talents honed in my Mother's bed and shared with sapphic and carnal passion with a six year old made Claire's jaw drop. Gisele added that all their husband's had watched Rikki and her mother at these shows for the past year. That sealed the deal. All the other wives would follow suit. If they chose to just dabble in the arts and not illicit sex; their dues would be just the same...One thousand dollars a month...</p><p>Gisele had Ching-Lan bring Rikki the next weekend to the Fly Photography Studio. I was going to have photographs made of me and Rikki making love. I was thrilled! Claire supervised as her husband began to randomly set up the shots. We were allowed to act freely and passionately. But when the photographs were ready for the pose, we had to freeze for a long time while the camera exposed our image. That part was really fun. Posing with my tongue in Rikki's Vagina and her tongue in my rectum simultaneously for minutes on end was thrilling. I would hump my bottom on Rikki's sweet mouth and then look over at Claire. She was covering her eyes -- but peeking through her fingers. Her hand began to find it's way to her bust as her guard began to fall. Rikki would bring me a taste of my perspiration and musk to mingle with the juices from her vagina. Our mounds were pressing and releasing in a gyrating and sticky rhythmic dance as we kissed like seasoned adults. Claire's hand has made it's way up her petty-coat as her breathing has become animated. Ching-Lan gets on her knees and begins to mouth Claire's steaming vagina.</p><p>""I make you feel good while you watch my Daw-ta"" she says in broken English...</p><p>Claire moans in ecstasy...</p><p>After the poses were made and the photography completed, the adults watched us have sex until we were satiated. Mother, Gisele, Ching-Lan and Claire gathered 'round the feather downed Brass bed while we made love. Charles was asked to leave as his work was done. Our mothers, friends and Claire watched intently as we explored each other with the skill of young courtesans taught by Ching-Lan's centuries old traditions of pleasure and enlightenment. The room was filled with whimpering and groaning orgasms lingering on until dusk.</p><p>When the photographs were developed Claire began to visit the select few patrons we wished to groom and to join us in enlightened debauchery. We decided not to send letters or pictures via United States Mail as that may pose a risk to our exposure to what little law that was being enforced. We knew with just a bit of discretion that our secret world would flourish...if the money and the entertainment was substantial. She took one teaser photo of Rikki nude. And explained that each of their husbands had watched the show with her and her mother. If they showed any glimmer of interest she would reveal the sex show set up for next weekend.</p><p>They lined up with their money...</p>"
1217,"The Amorous Adventures of Stephanie and Samantha, Part 3",Elle,3,,"['F/g,FF/gg,Epiphany,Orgy,Inc,Oral,Anal,Lac,Pee,Smoking']","<p>With the arrival of spring in Middleboro the snow and ice had begun to recede. It was a time of renewal. Stephanie had listed their home weeks ago and she was to close the sale very soon. It was time to go. The whispers and gossip about how her 8 year old daughter Samantha was dressing and acting in public made staying in Vermont untenable. Steph had procurred passports for her and Sam and would soon embark on a European tour and extended holiday.</p><p>Fortunately her late husband Blake had structured his investments and life insurance pay outs to minimize tax liabilities and maximize a steady annunity for his girls. There was also an abundance of money that would continue to accrue interest. Stephanie and Samantha would be able to live lavishly for the rest of their lives. The half million in equity from the sale of their home would provide plenty of extra liquidty to bankroll their trip to France and beyond.</p><p>Steph and Sam arrived at the Charles de Gaulle Airport in Paris at 10:30 am and sat in the outdoor waiting area at the station, anxiously anticipating the arrival of the train – the weather was nice, but breezy. They boarded and were whisked through farm country and hilly areas to Avignon in Provence. After 18 hours of plane, train and automobile, they finally arrived at their hotel in Les Baux de Provence. This charming property was at one time a family home and was recently renovated by the new owner. Their room was lovely. They dined there first couple of nights. The proprietress, Juliet, was an absolute charmer! She was also a single mother of newfound wealth.</p><p>Over coffee and croissants Stephanie visited for a bit with Juliet in the lobby Patisserie. Juliet, she discovered, had two children Aubrey 12 and Bailey 9. They all lived on the top floor of the hotel overlooking the scenic hillsides and the immaculate grounds of the resort. Both children were homeschooled as Sammy had been. Conveniently the entire family was fluent in English, albeit Stephanie spoke decent French and Samatha was taught to be conversational in Spanish. Sam's basic understanding would be enough to be able to pick up on the native tongue if they were to decide to immigrate there.</p><p>The two families had an affinity for the other. However Juliet had never been married. She was openly lesbian and had both of her children with a surrogate male of her own choosing. Her father was French nobility via lineage from Marquis de Saint Tropez. Juliet however was a bastard daughter whom her father had molested... both her and her mother on the rare occasions he would visit. Nonetheless, when he died, Juliet was bequethed one fourth of his estate. She did not however inherit nobilty of title. The circumstances that had brought these families to this place and time seemed fortuitous nonetheless. The two mothers really spoke freely and candidly about their perspectives and options.</p><p>On the fourth night of their stay; Juliet had invited Steph and Sam to a late dinner in her private suite. They arrived at 9:00 pm. Juliet greeted them at the door in formal attire. Aubrey and Bailey were standing beside their Mother dressed provocativley to the nines. Aubrey, the 12 year old had black mascara and high gloss cherry red lipstick that looked like it was applied professionally. Bailey was dressed in a skin tight, one size too small, pinkish leotard with fishnet hose and a black lace from behind garter belt. Her pudgy bulging cunt and prominate camel toe made her appear already nude in the flesh colored garb. Sam and her Mom were captivated. Both Bailey and her older sibling had long silky hair that crested at their shoulders. Aubrey was wearing a metallic silver skirt short enough that you could see the white lace panties underneath. Both were wearing black patten leather heels and they seemed to have been powdered and scented as if they were sacrifical offerings. My god, Stephanie thought, the intention seems to be apparent... She will not bat an eye in offense to the first foray of the evening. In fact it seemed as though all awkwardness would be set aside by the bold visual statement of intent that could be gleaned from the outfits. That said; Sam felt like a kid amongst sophisticated grown ups. Juliet sensed this and was prepared.</p><p>""Sam, would you like a glass of Champagne?"" she said.</p><p>Samantha looked at her mother and Stephanie nodded.</p><p>""And if you would like, Aubrey can get you all dressed and made up for the party""</p><p>Sam tried not to giggle. Aubrey took her hand and the three children embarked to the bedroom.</p><p>Bailey fetches a silk Kimono from her closet and lays it across Aubrey's bed for Sam to wear after she is made- up. Aubrey proceeds to style Sam's locks atop her head in a Japanese Geisha Girl Hairdo. Bailey applies white foundation to Samantha's pristine skin and uses eyeliner and cherry lip gloss to complete her look. Sam finishes her champagne and slowly undresses in front of the other children. Aubrey brings the Kimona from the bed and lifts it over Sam's nude and trembling body. After a touch up of hair and make-up; Bailey smoothes the garment with her delicate hands to accentuate her budding and curvaceous 8 year old frame.</p><p>""How come your nipples are bigger than mine and I am a year older?"" Bailey asks as she tweaks them through the silk garment.</p><p>"" 'early puberty...I am already physically mature enough for sex"" She says.</p><p>""Good"" Aubrey says..."" 'cos so are we""</p><p>When Sam enters the dining room, her Mother's jaw drops...The elegant furnishings and historic Baroque decor of the suite framed the image of her little Geisha as if she were god sent. The flickering candlight and the buzz from the champagne has made Stephanie's vagina begin to weep through her french cut silk designer panties as she imagined what was in store...</p><p>""je suis tres heureuse!"" Juliet extols, lifting her glass from the half consumed pyramid of champagne coupes on the white linen tablecloth.</p><p>""Merci"" all respond with a clink of their glasses.</p><p>The dinner was superb. Pot-au-feu and baguettes paired nicely with the vintage burgundy.</p><p>Juliet turns off the soft music auto-playing on a baby grand piano in the study. She has started a mix CD of French language selections from Kate Bush and other art rock artists. Un Baiser D'Enfant, the French version of 'Infant's Kiss' really set the mood.</p><p>""I truly hope that we are close enough now that we can share our most intimate desires and secrets"" Juliet says. ""Please finish your wine -- Aubrey and I want to reveal something to you Stephanie and Sam""</p><p>Aubrey sways with the music and is slow dancing with Juliet. The two nuzzle each other's necks and embrace in a kiss. Sam and Steph are drinking in the intimacy and the evolution of their passion. Juliet drops her evening gown to the floor and Aubrey begins to trail kisses down to her breasts. Her bra is deflty removed while Aubrey sucks Juliet's nipples. They proceed slowly to the Devane where Mother slowly removes her panties and lays spread for her child to feast on her cunt. Aubrey's smooth ass cheeks are visible under the short shiny dress as the child licks and sucks Juliet's pussy. We are all fixed on the display. Mother pulls the 12 year old from the kneeling position to resume deep intimate kisses coated with her warm viscous juices. She reaches down between Aubrey's legs and into his silk panties and reveals his fully erect penis!!! ::: My god! Aubrey is a boy! :::</p><p>Aubrey proceeds to fuck his mother slowly and rhythmically. Juliet looks at us both for approval. Of course we subdue our shock...'even Sam seemed to be intrigued and not at all concerned about propriety or gender. Bailey, takes Sam by the hand and leads her to the sofa where Aubrey is fucking his Mother. She kneels on one side and motions Sam to the other -- and with eye contact invites her to lick her brother's dick with her as it goes in and out of Juliet's fuckhole. Sam and Bailey are mouth to mouth enclosing Aubrey's thick five inch cock in a warm pocket of cunt and sucking mouths. Bailey pulls Aubrey's dick out perodically and sucks it hard and then feeds it to Sam. They return to licking his cock as he resumes fucking his Mother -- Juliet is moaning with unbridled lust. Sam and Bailey touch tongues and swap cunt honey from Juliet's hole off of Aubrey's turgid rod, as he pumps spit from the two girls up his Mother's hot cunt.</p><p>Stehanie has been fingering her cunt until she could no longer resist joining the action. Having removed the rest of her clothes she kneels behind Aubrey and reaches around to softly stroke his little fem-boy nipples with her adroit fingertips. She rubs her soft cheeks and supple lips across his back. He slows down enough while fucking Juliet so that Steph can suck his butthole. Stephanie plays with the base of Aubrey's dick while she fingers herself. Her tongue is soon slogging in and out of the petite little boy's asshole. Sam and Bailey lick Steph's fingers while she jacks off Aubrey on his Mother's Clit. She knows how to move it to maximize the pleasure for them both...Juliet begins to writhe. Bailey catches the squirt shooting from her Mother's ejaculating cunt and shares it with Sam. The little girls alternately slither their tongues in and out of Juliet's orgasmic spouting hole as she grimaces with ecstasy.</p><p>Stephanie flips around and postions herself under Aubrey and continues to jack him off. As soon as her warmth engulfs his young hard dick he shoots a massive load deep into her mouth. She does not let a drop escape.The taste of Juliet's cum mixed with her son's sperm was truly erotic. Aubrey's cock convulses 3 or 4 times, spewing copious amounts of semen into Stephanies gulping and sucking mouth,. She had often let her Blake cum in her mouth as long as she swallowed before it could escape and cling to her face...That she could not abide.</p><p>While Steph nurses and coaxes the last of the little boy's semen from his dick; Juliet licks Steph's hot honey hole to several turbulant orgasms. Aubrey, fully spent, graciously undresses his sister as an offering to Sam. He unlaces the intricate bodice garter ritually to add drama for Samantha. He proceeds to lick Sammy's hinny hole while the 2 little girls orally copulate in unison. Juliet and Stephanie are masturbating once more as they watch their preteen girls suck and lick each others cunts. The little ones explode in slurping humping fervor. Their Mothers squirt off while the daughters each climax into the others sucking mouth...</p><p>Samantha is so euphoric that Bailey let her suck her nipples when they were done. Stephanie intercedes and breast feeds the two preteens until they come down from their orgasmic drunken sex high.</p><p>In a massive heap of spent naked flesh, Juliet lights a 100 mm cigarette. All take a draw from it and then take turns spreading and kneading their genitals for all to see. Steph pours champagne on the little girl's pussies and licks them with admiration more than lust. Juliet sucks Aubrey's flacid penis just to see it rise. All then go together to the bathroom to shower.</p><p>Stephanie asks if everyone would pee on her first. They all laugh and are intrigued. She lays in the tub spread wide with her fingers holding her cunt hole open. She rubs herself with incresing intensity. Her mouth opens wide as well. She starts to moan in anticpation of the flood. As soon as she begins to come. Clear hot streams of nearly pure champagne piss hit her from all angles. Aubry, with the surest aim, is pissing torrents of clear hot pee into her mouth. Juliet and Baily are pelting her nipples with forceful splashing threads of cum laden urine. Sam squats down and pees into her Mother's cunt, inches from her convulsing hole. Sam sucks Stepanies cunt that's full of hot piss and shares it with her in a lingering tongue kiss while their new friends enjoy the show.</p><p>After a shower and a short nap they return to the parlor.</p><p>Steph asks Aubrey ""So do you like boys too...are you gay?""</p><p>""No - I like being a girl - and I am gay -- but as a lesbian girl. I do not ever want to change"" he says.</p><p>""He is who he is"" His mother says. ""He is my little fem-boy"" And he is as pretty as any girl ever.</p><p>Indeed Aubrey was naturally femine and hairless. Fortunately he lives where freedom of thought and loving support make life enjoyable on a higher plane.</p><p>He then politetly asked Stephanie if he could fuck Sammy in the ass and then cum in her mouth...</p>"
1218,"The Amorous Adventures of Stephanie and Samantha, Part 4",Elle,4,,"['F/b', 'F/g/g', 'Inc,Cons B/D', 'Oral', 'Anal', 'b/g']","<p>""Let's not get carried away Aubrey"" Juliet says with temper in her voice.</p><p>""Maybe he could spend the night with me in my room"" Stehanie interjects.</p><p>""And Sam could sleep over with Bailey"" she adds.</p><p>Juliet beams with the thought of this proposition. Two little girls in her bed all night -- wonderful!</p><p>""Oui"" Juliet chirps in agreement.</p><p>For the next hour and a half the two families get to know each other better. Juliet is intrigued with Sam still breastfeeding.</p><p>""I wish you had milk"" Bailey says to her Mom.</p><p>""Je suis désolée"" Juliet says with a laugh...</p><p>At one a.m. Stephanie walks arm in arm with 12 year old Aubrey to the lift. She is giddy with excitement. Bailey is conversational as he asks which floor to select on the keypad.</p><p>""Third floor, Hon""</p><p>On the way down Stephanie slips her hand inside Aubrey's panties and shags his cock a few times. Half way to their destination she gets on her knees and sucks his dick until the chime stops the trip and the door opens. Stephanie nonchalantly smiles at the guests who do not suspect what the two had been up to.</p><p>Back in the Penthouse, Juliet has dressed the two preteen girls in french maid costumes. She is dressed in black leather Dominatrix regalia. She is smoking a coco cigarette in a long black holder. Sam looks with at Juliet and longingly wants a drag. She winks at her so Juliet blows smoke in her face. Sammy captures a puff of smoke and kisses Bailey on the lips, letting smoke waft from their lingering kiss.</p><p>""Clean the mess bitches!"" Juliet abruptly barks.</p><p>Bailey looks at Sam and smiles -- ""It's Okay"" -- ""It's pretend!"" she grins.</p><p>The girls scurry to the closet and each select a broom. Bailey begins to sweep the Carrara marble floor in the foyer. Sam follows suit in bewilderment.</p><p>""You call that fucking clean!"" Juliet bellows.</p><p>She pulls Bailey's skirt up and pops her on the fanny. Her firm bare ass jiggled like jello. Sam could see the red imprint of Juliet's finger tips on her daughter's butt.</p><p>""Lick my boots!"" ""Both of you!""</p><p>Bailey started at the ankles with long wet licks on her Mother's high heeled black leather boots. Sammy was licking the toe when Juliet tilted it upward. Sam started to suck it like she was making love to it. :::what a quick study::: Juliet smiled inside.</p><p>""You -- on the floor"" she commands her daughter.</p><p>""Tie her arms to the radiator"" she tells Sam as she hands her two pieces of velvet rope.</p><p>Juliet proceeds to unbutton Baileys top and expose her naked chest. She pulls up her skirt revealing her pussy. Juliet then spreads her legs wide apart and and ties her ankles to the opposing end legs the sofa.</p><p>""You watch bitch, while she pleasures me!""</p><p>Juliet postions herself above her daughter on the center dection of the Devane.</p><p>""Take off my boots"" She orders Sam.</p><p>Samantha, without further instruction slowly unzips each of Juliet's thigh high boots and then massages her silk stocking clad calves with as much pressure as her 8 year old hands could deliver. Juliet gasps at how erotically this child is behaving. Sammy unfastens the older woman's hose deliberately, one, and then the other. As she peels the stockings from her long musculat legs; Sammy winks at the older woman. Juliet does her best to stay in her domineering character.</p><p>""Keep going"" she says</p><p>She brings the fragrant silk to her face and inhales intoxicating perfume of perspiration, leather and pheromones...licking the stockings as she turns them inside out. Sammy proceeds to caress Bailey's Mother's delicate well pedicured foot against her soft preteen cheeks. Her probing tongue purposefully and thoroughly swabs between all of the adult woman's toes. She looks Juliet in the eyes and repeats the procedure on the opposing foot.</p><p>Bailey's mother was trying to play the role of aggressor and dominatrix; but this little girl was ruling over her with her seduction. Juliet wants to rub her cunt so badly, but she does not have the tacid approval her her small preteen lover. Sam begins to suck Juliets big toe like it was a cock. She stares intently into her eyes with the erotic prowess of strong lover. Sammy directs Juliet's toe down to her daughter's pussy. She primes the pump by manipulating her movements to masturbate her daughter. Sammy soon pulls Juliet's toe out of her daughter's cunt and begins sucking the arousal that has collected.. Sam turns around and spreads her ass cheeks apart to reveal her wanton and gapping asshole.</p><p>""Fuck me!"" she commands.</p><p>Juliet whimpers... She wiggles her toe up Samantha's ass as deep as it will go. Sam begins to suck each of Bailey's nipples while Juliet has her toe inside her daughter's cunt and the other going in and out of Sammy's bootyhole. Bailley is tongue fucking Samantha's mouth as she tries to free herself from the restraints. Sam stands up and unties Bailey.</p><p>""Tie her down"" she tells Bailey.</p><p>While Bailey ties each of her Mother's hands to the end tables, Samantha strips Juliets panties off and pushes her bra up over her titties. The two pretten girls proceed to tie Juliet's legs spread apart to the legs of the sofa,</p><p>""Go get the broom"" Sammy tells Bailey as she begins to mouth fuck Juliet with her salivating mouth. Her pussy is so hot wet and slick that she is on the verge of eruption. Juliet's cunt clutches as Sammys young mouth sucks her hole with aggression</p><p>Sam has Bailey put the broom between her legs and then mounts Juliet like a man.</p><p>""Fuck"" she tells Bailey who begins to work the broom handle in and out of her Mother's cunt hole like a hard dicked porn star. Sam is thrusting her pussy into Juliet and humping the piston-pumping stick fucking Juliet's cunt. Bailey is riding the broom too like a horny little witch Three cunts are sliding on the fat wood handle as it goes in and out of Bailey's Mom.</p><p>Juliet cums like she has never cum before in her life. Sammy offers the broom handle for the adult to suck her own cum off of it... She tells Bailey to go get her mother's cigarettes.</p><p>Sam hikes her leg up on the back of the sofa and tells Juliet to suck her cunt...Her restraints are heightening the joy of eating this strange little 8 year old stranger's pussy.</p><p>""Watch your Mom eat my hole"" she says</p><p>Bailey, at Sam's instruction lights a cigarette. Samantha takes the filter and pushes it up her wet cunt. She offers it to the bound adult who must try to get it in her mouth without dropping it on her chest and burning herself. Bailey and Sammy take turns smoking and then rubbing the filter on their pussies before again sharing it with Juliet. On the last draw Sam blows smoke up Juliet's cunt and the little ones laugh before they both make the tied up Juliet cum by mutually eating her fuck hole.</p><p>Sammy squats over Juliet's pussy and sucks both her nipples at the same time. Bailey licks Sammy's butthole while she jacks her little bald cunt off...Sammy gets off rubbing her young clit on the grown up woman's spent hot wet hole. What a massive orgasm!</p><p>Samantha leaves her tied up and makes Juliet watch as the 8 and 9 year old girls fuck and suck each other. Juliet must beg before Sam unties her...</p><p>Meanwhile...</p><p>Aubrey returns from Stephanies apartment while the little ones are still fucking each other. He proceeds to fuck Sammy in the ass and then cum in her mouth - just as he had requested...</p>"
1219,Mom's Journal 9 - Mom's Journal Revisted,Elle,9,A story of a girl who finds her Mom's journal and finds a new world of passion and intimacy.,"['F/g', 'FF/gg', 'ggg', 'Preg', 'Rom', 'Inc', 'Anal', 'Oral', 'Lac']","<p><a href=""#9"">Click here to skip to Part 9</a></p><p>Hi. You may recognize me from a reality series about moms and their daughters caught up in the lifestyle of competitive dance. In all honesty that notoriety does nothing for me. I would rather not even mention the drama and animosity that goes on both on and off camera. My love and my passion is dance. More than that there is a camaraderie that is created by the dedication and sacrifice required in the pursuit of excellence. I share affinity with the other girls in our studio and the sacrifices they and our moms make every single day... But the true revelation that put my life and my desires in context was the epiphany that occurred after I found my mom's private journal...</p><p>Although I am only 13 I have heard enough profanity and bitching to have become thoroughly jaded about lost innocence and not having an actual childhood. Not that I miss the mundane and petty banality that other girls my age seem to revel in. Their obsession with social media and sexting each other or their boyfriends has seemingly robbed them of any chance of innocence as well. Trust me -- preteen girls LOVE sex. More than sex, I believe we love the attention and adulation that proceeds the act of really 'doing' it. It is electronic foreplay gone awry. So much for a normal childhood I suppose. Nonetheless the ambition that drives me and my mom is the same kind of energy that other like minded dancers have brought forth in our endeavors. We are all so willing to show everyone our deepest expressions of beauty and motion. And if the truth be known; dancing is like fucking in public. So much can be said with thought and movement.</p><p>So...now that I have come to grips with who I am and why I so love being unique; I feel compelled to express my joy. People can feel me while I am on stage. And knowing that my mother is feeling my every desire and emotion vicariously both through me and with me, makes the thought of making love with her as soon after my performance as possible just downright exhilarating. It is these thoughts and expressions that brought me here to this outlet...to share these incestuous and Sapphic desires with those that will want to 'have' me in spiritually sensual yet carnal fantasies.</p><p>Okay -- The beginning of a new world -- Time: Three years ago. I have just turned ten years old. Preparations are being made for a party at our house by the pool. All my dance class and friends from school will be here. My mom has run to the store for last minute decorations. Soon after she had left I sneaked into her locked bedroom closet to peek to see if I got the shoes I had been begging my mom for. My dad, whom is never around anymore, was away on business, but had left his closet door unlocked. An attic access panel connected to my mom's walk in closet. It was so exciting being in the midst of all her opulent dresses and night gowns. Instead of my birthday presents, I stumbled upon a gift far more thrilling and life altering -- my mother's private journal. She had been writing about me turning ten that day -- I read that last entry first. ""Oh Chloe, I am so proud of you my love. You have grown to be so graceful and beautiful. I wish that I could tell you how much I want to protect you and be with you always. I fear that you will grow up and leave me...and that all the closeness we have shared since your first dance class years and years ago will grow ever more faint in your memory. Or that how I have grown so apart from your father...that you are the only joy and love in my life. -- though I would never have the courage to act on my deep feelings for you. You will never know how I feel imagining kissing your lips and smelling you fragrant neck...taking you to my bed and making passionate love to you...Instead, like always, Tonight I will replay your last dance routine in my mind and masturbate while imagining you turgid, sweating and naked...while you seductively move ever closer, beckoning me to suck your glorious pristine vagina"".</p><p>I was needless to say mortified by the revelations in my mother's journal entry. Yet it all made sense suddenly -- my mother was in love with me...'not that she 'loved' me...I knew that; but she apparently wanted me on a more sensual and physical level as well. And as frightening as it was; it was indeed a relief to know that I had the power to make my mom truly happy.</p><p>Before I realized what had come over me; a tingling flushed though my entire body. I had been masturbating for nearly two years already but I had NEVER been so excited as I was at that very moment. My fingers immediately found their way to my nipples. Like nothing more than firm strawberries pressing against my white cotton tee shirt, they were gloriously tweaked and brushed by my eager hands. An audible sign proceeded my fervent eagerness to dance to this new melody playing in my mind. I slipped my left hand up under my shirt and lightly brushed my right budding breast gradually -- and then more quickly until I was soon encircling my nipple as if the fingertip had suddenly become my mother's tongue. My right hand delved between my loose jeans and my cotton panties. I dug into my soft cleft and felt the transformation of soft dry cloth into sodden warm pudding. I groaned aloud. I saw my reflection in my mother's full length vanity mirror on the back of her closet door. The same mirror that reflected her beauty back to her lovely kind soul every morning. I imagined that she had thought of me and perhaps had perpetrated this same ritual numerous times as I had just discovered at this moment in time. I laid my cheek against the cool glass and let my hand slide inside my panties. I could see my hot breath precipitously fogging the mirror with each wanton heave. I looked into me eyes and could see my mother through them. My tongue instinctively began to press against my reflection. My finger went inside my tight wet hole as I imagined french kissing my mom. My eyes closed and my orgasm was immediate. My gushing squirt could not be contained by the undulating piston strokes of my finger up my hole. I grunted like an animal as I slumped lifelessly into the mirror. I left my finger in my pussy until it contacted past all need of stimulation. I brought my nectar to my lips sucked the copious warm fluid and swallowed my cum. I wanted to taste what my mom would be sampling later that night I hoped. My mom will have no idea the joy I will bring her soon. I will be her virgin bride. A wondrous honeymoon awaits us both under her silk duvet tonight.</p><p>This had been the most momentous day of my life. Spent from a tumultuous orgasm brought on by words my Mom fantasized about in her diary; I can not be caught here in her closet playing with myself...</p><p>I scurry back through the access panel and back to my room. My mom arrives back just as I am coming down the stairway. Doing my best to contain my emotions; she nonetheless remarks</p><p>""What!?""</p><p>""Oh nothing"" I say..."" 'just happy...""</p><p>""Well, everyone will be here soon. You'd better take a lil' power nap while I finish the decorations"" She says</p><p>""Okay... pause -- I love you Mom""</p><p>""I love you too hon' "" she replies, fully unaware how I imply the term...</p><p>Guests begin to arrive @ 5:00 p.m. Maddie, Kendall, Nia and Sophia all run up to hug me. We all run out to the pool and strip down to our skimpy swimsuits. I feel so grown up after reading in Cristi's Journal that she sees me as mature enough to have sex... and to think that I could have sex with my grown up Mom has me just spinning with anticipation. Before I start daydreaming JoJo and Asia show up. They are a few years younger than the rest of the girls; but I wanted to invite them just the same. Both are so cute...and so amazingly talented.</p><p>Later we are all having cake and ice cream on the upper deck. Mom is bent over, serving each of my friends. Her boobs look a bit bigger than I remember. Maybe, I thought, it was 'cos I am already looking at her in a different way...She spots me looking at her and she smiles. I can see her tits sway just a bit as she is pouring punch for the girls -- She and the moms are already high on vodka martinis. And just before she stands up I look down her top and notice her beautiful nipples. Her titties are gelatinous but firm...and it makes me want to nurse on her bosom like I was a baby. But I am going to be her lover soon. And I can't wait to suck her titties and make out with her. She stops and stares at me until I look her in the eyes. I blush and smile meekly back at her. Little does she know how much courage I can summon.</p><p>The guests all linger around the fire-pit as the sun is setting. The adults are almost all sloppy drunk. Good. Mom will be easy prey in this state she's in. A rumble of thunder and a ominous and foreboding sky hastens the departure of all the guests.</p><p>Mom is helping the house keeper tidy up in the kitchen. I walk up behind my mother and wrap my arms around her waist.</p><p>""Thank you for all the wonderful Gifts"" I say</p><p>""Well, I hope you like the outfits -- we can go shopping and swap any you'd like to"" she replies.</p><p>""No Mom -- they're perfect -- I'll model them for you tonight before bed""</p><p>""A show!"" she says ""I'll be all alone for the rest of the week so the company will be nice""</p><p>""Can I sleep in your bed then?"" The thunderstorms make me a bit scared"" I feign</p><p>""Sure -- we can snuggle"" is her response...""and I have some big news I want to share with you.""</p><p>:::(oh dear...)::: I think...""What??? - please tell me -- I won't be able to wait"" ---""Pleeeze!"" I implore her.</p><p>She takes my both my hands and bends down to eye level with me...</p><p>""You're going to be a big sister!"" she blurts out.</p><p>""Oh my GOD! Mom! Oh MY GOD!""</p><p>I am so thrilled -- and so taken aback. Does this mean I am going to be a caregiver and have adult responsibilities? -- I must gather my thoughts...</p><p>""We can snuggle tonight and talk about how much you mean to me. I want you to know that you will always be my special girl -- and that no one will take your place in my heart"" She says with all the sincerity I know to be who she is.</p><p>I am even more thrilled to be all grown up in light of this news. 'even more determined to consummate my love for my mother tonight -- and to be her lover and her partner for ever and ever...</p><p>Before we head upstairs Mom kisses me on the lips.I close my eyes and kiss her as hard as I can and long as I can -- mouth closed of course. And I think to say:</p><p>""Mom you're not supposed to drink when you're pregnant""</p><p>""I know -- I know..."""" she said "" 'it was your birthday and I also needed the nerve to tell you the news""</p><p>""Okay -- but no more Mom - 'right?""</p><p>""Of course dear""</p><p>We both ascend the stairs to the master bedroom hand in hand. Mom draws a hot bubble bath and proceeds to soak in the tub. I get online and look up ""Pregnancy"" Several sources reveal that women may 'lactate'? (learned that that meant breast milk would be present) - Wow! I thought. I can still remember nursing up to five years old. I want to drink my Mother's milk and fall asleep in her arms...but then I read that a woman's sexual appetite can be increasingly strong during the term. My head is spinning with this new knowledge.</p><p>Equipped with valuable information I look up 'Lesbian Incest"" Besides the ads and the Pornography, I stumbled upon 'Lesbian Lolita' !!! I could not believe all the stories about mothers and daughters having love affairs and sexual relations. After one story I was so wet and ready that I put a plan in motion...</p><p>In my en suite bathroom I took a quick but thorough shower... Still wet I enter my Mother's Master Bathroom with only a towel around my body and my hair wrapped as tightly. Without saying a word I go to the vanity and begin drying my hair. I see that she looks perplexed in the mirror. I do not look at her at all.</p><p>I hear say ""Chloe?"" To which I do not respond.</p><p>I sway to the music playing through my ear bud headphones which I hopes she believes prevents me from hearing her. I toss my hair a bit and 'accidentally' let my towel slip to the floor. Her reaction to my bare backside I could see in the mirror was shock.</p><p>She was frozen... I begin to slowly dance, oblivious to her gaze. I may have been only ten years old; but my taut muscular body and angular legs were sexy as hell even then. Before she got out of the bath to protest; I pull the plug on the disc I was playing. It was The beginning of 'The Sensual World; By Kate Bush. That was my Mom's favorite song and she could her it loudly playing. . It was poetic and sexually provocative in both lyric and melody...and I could move like a stripper to it. I turned around to confront her. She started to speak but I shushed her with my index finger. I swayed and splayed my legs in a blatant nude Grand plié. I had hoped that this was true to her journal entry fantasy. I rolled my washboard abs and morphed into a hybrid hula shake/belly dance/twerk. I think she may have gasped. I stepped into the tub and straddled her lap. Our naked bodies lit up with energy. I used my expressive talents to become as much like a lover as I could be...I laced my hands through my Mother's hair Behind her head. I smashed my lips against hers...I could feel the angst in her breath escape in a powerful and urgent exhalation. I pushed my tongue as far in her mouth as I could and coaxed her to respond. We embraced tightly and ground our naked pussies together. Her titties pressed against my flat naked chest and aligned with my erect aching nipples. She flipped the drain and the water receded. I rinsed her zaftig body to a glistening freshness with the hand shower. I put each of my hands on her beautifully ample breasts and began to knead them slowly. She was whimpering. I believe a tear escaped and splashed on her nipple. I tasted the tear with my tongue and proceeded to clasp my warm mouth over her titty. I squeezed the other breast until a drop of milk appeared upon which I sucked and nursed like an infant. Christi was panting. She clutched my butt cheeks and pushed them against her pussy. She ground my hairless vagina against her with erotic fervor. She released one hand from my ass and guided her right nipple to her mouth and began to suck. I did not lose rhythm humping our pussies together while I shared the lactating nipple in my Mother's mouth. Pushing her nipple into her mouth with my tongue while she made it squirt was so thrilling to me. I wanted to escalate the joy we were choreographing. I stepped out of the tub and spread my pussy open inches from Mom's face. She latched on and sucked me with abandon. She arose from the tub and laid me on the thick plush mat that covered half her massive bathroom. She licked and sucked my pussy until I was quivering. She rolled me back with my ass in the air and my feet on each side of my head and tongue fucked my cunny to the edge of climax and then instinctively switched to my pristine booty hole. I was mortified at first but soon squealing with lust. ""Put you nipple in my pussy"" I said. Mom rubbed my love button with her nipple and until milk was ejaculating inside of me. With all my aerobic training and squat lifts I was able to suck the milk out of her titty with my rhythmic muscular cunt clutching, She swiftly got on her knees and spread me open to suck the milk out of my twat. I wrapped my muscular legs around her neck and bucked until I squirted torrents of milk and cunt honey on her face and in her mouth. I came for a solid minute it seemed.</p><p>She lay beside me and let me taste that heavenly elixir of breast milk and my own musky pussy while she fingered herself to a shuddering orgasm. She rolled on her back, limp with exhaustion. I mounted her and rubbed my slick pussy on her protruding navel and honeydew belly. I came again -- just as hard as before. When she rolled over on her side I lifted her leg and started to hump her butthole with mine. We smooched assholes for maybe ten minutes. My pussy was so wet. I spent the next hour licking my Mom's pussy while she went in and out of consciousness and whimpering orgasms. And I fingered myself to a mutual climax of my own for each of hers. It was the best night of my life...our honeymoon...</p><p>...The next morning I awaken in my Mom's sumptuous bed. There is a note on the bedside table:</p><p>'Chloe, Please forgive me for being so weak. I should not have let what happened last night occur. If you want to act like it never happened, I will respect your wishes. I love you so much. But I can't allow my lapse in judgment to impact your life and your future. I have gone to the gym to sweat out this hangover and punish myself for my irresponsibility. Besides, I don't think I could have faced you until I could process my feelings and to allow you to reflect on yours. And .to make you a nice breakfast when you came downstairs'</p><p>It couldn't have been any better. I stretch out my arms and smile with intense satisfaction. Of course I expected no less of Mom. It is my job now to confess to reading one quick passage from her journal and to prove that I have no regrets. Indeed I want to spend the next few days of my summer vacation making love with my Mom. Dad won't be back until Sunday and Gladys leaves every day @ 4:00 p.m. -- life is good!!</p><p>First things first though. I must copy pages from her journal before she returns. When I confess to peeking I am sure she will hide it or destroy it. And as much as she deserves her privacy I want to know all I can about what being an adult is like.</p><p>My fathers study has a huge printer. After I retrieve the journal I immediately blindly copy all 140 pages of the diary. 'no time to read - just copy and return the book asap...I hide the pages between my dresser mirror and the loose backing for now.</p><p>Gladys made me French Toast and Strawberry Compote. She is like family more than a household employee. She is about 26 I think -- and always so nice to me.</p><p>Later that morning Mom enters sheepishly through the kitchen door. I waste no time and rush to her and graciously hug and squeeze her. A sigh of relief is followed by a kiss on the cheek.</p><p>""Are you Okay?"" she asks.</p><p>""Mom, I am happier than I have ever been in my life"" ""I knew you wanted me and I just made sure you had me""</p><p>I really think she turned the page at that moment. She was going to trust me to be her girl and that we would continued to share our joy. If torrid sex was a part of that then so be it.</p><p>""My God Chloe - I want you to be free to be different if you want. And I will never hold you back from whatever happiness you find"" ""How on earth did you know so much about sex?""</p><p>""Mom -- ! The internet...?! - I knew I was gay since I was 8 years old. 'Being around sexy little girls, changing outfits backstage...I having being masturbating for a long time and imagining getting to do all those 'adult' things made me feel alive"" ""That and I got a glimpse of your diary that helped me try to make you happy""</p><p>""Oh dear""...""Okay"" :::she blushes:::</p><p>""Okay -- I don't want to know too much right now. This is more than I can process in one day."" she explains. ""But I do know that responsibility and success requires doing your work and delaying gratification. My God that is partly why I was so uninhibited last night"" she continued ""But we will go with the flow Okay? And I can't 'not' be your mother too...the... uh -- other part will just have to be separate""</p><p>""I understand"" I reply and quixotically scamper upstairs 'Going to take a nap! -- 'love you"" This gets her off the hook and allows me to read more from the diary...</p><p>I read again from the last entries going backward. I find out she is planning on divorcing my Dad. Which is fine with me. He is aloof and surly. He never went to my recitals to speak of. It has always been me and mom against the world. Besides she said ever since she got pregnant they stopped having sex. No wonder she was so horny. But the next bit of history floored me. Apparently her dad - my late Grandpa -- used to sexually molest Christi. Oh no! That bastard! She says in the diary that that may have been why she married a forceful man -- out of a need to be sub-servant. I love mom all the more now for her courage and restraint. But the next passage explains even more"":</p><p>'Chloe will be turning ten next week. That was the age I was when my sister and I used to snuggle in bed after dad would have his way with us -- I am trying so hard to make life better for Chloe than I had it. Janna and I (her younger sister) would snuggle together for comfort. Sex was the only way we knew to express love. We were soft and caring. And I really never wanted the attention of men. But I could not shake the neediness. So now I think of Chloe the way I thought of my sweet little sister. I want to kiss her lips and explore every part of her body...</p><p>I found out that my Mom has had lesbian affairs to this day. In fact she and Gladys our housekeeper fuck all the time. WOW! Is this how it is?...</p><p>Having just turned 10 years old, to me, was as if I was 18. Having just read that as good a person as my mom is; it is apparently Okay to have lots of sex with lots of girls. I am just shuddering with excitement at this revelation. Knowing that Gladys and Mom are lovers and that they think I am taking a nap really peaks my interest.</p><p>I go back to my dad's office and turn on his on-line security. Mom may not know it but I may be able to see what is going on in her room. :::Activate::: As soon as the camera starts Gladys and Mom are already in the middle of a torrid lovemaking session. My GOD! Gladys is on all fours with her butt elevated and her back arched. Mom's long tongue is slogging in and out of her asshole. Gladys is moaning...'her eyes closed and she begins to masturbate. Mom is fingering herself and wiggling her head while she tongue fucks Gladys' butthole!! Then I see a flash of light from the bedside monitor. It is a loop of video from me and mom fucking last night! I see Mom watching the video and jacking her pussy off without missing a beat butt-fucking our housekeeper! I immediately run to Mom's bedroom and quietly pick the passage lock with a bobby pin. They do not see me at first. Then Gladys yelps and grabs a pillow to cover her naked body.</p><p>"" It's too late"" I reveal ""And I already know about all this"" ""And Mom I know everything -- everything""</p><p>Christi begins to sob...The only thing I know to do is to strip off my clothes and slowly walk toward them both.</p><p>""If this is the way it is then I want to be a part"" I assert.</p><p>Gladys scoops me up and lays me out on the bed. She spreads my smooth pussy apart and without hesitation begins to suck me. I look over at mom and smile at her. She wipes away her tears and leans toward me and kisses me. The fact that I knew her tongue had been up Gladys ass was so erotic that I came instantaneously. An acrid earthen musk invaded my senses as mom tongue fucked my mouth. Gladys joined my mom kissing me and deposited my still warm cum on my lips.</p><p>""I want to eat your ass Mom!""</p><p>Christi squats over my mouth and I begin to lick her butthole. She sinks down and I bury my tongue deep in her ass. Gladys starts eating my pussy again while Mom squirts titty milk that splashes on my cunny. We suck and lick in oblivion for the next two hours.</p><p>Before Gladys leaves she says she will bring her six year old daughter with her tomorrow. She says that she and I can put on a 69 show for her and my Mom.</p><p>I can't wait...</p><p>The nest day Gladys' 6 year old daughter Nina is here to spend the day with us. We are all around the kitchen table 'carb loading' as Mom called it. There were almond croissants, chess squares, chocolate milk and sweet lattes. Everyone seemed so comfortable. Nina was not shy at all. I couldn't believe that a girl that young could know about sex. And she was dressed to thrill. Her green spaghetti strap pinafore contrasted so nicely with her alabaster skin and red waist length hair. Gladys said that her hair had never been cut. It was almost long enough to reach the hem of her dress. She was wearing white socks and cotton panties with black paten leather shoes.</p><p>As we finished breakfast Gladys told Nina to get under the table and 'play' with me. She got on her knees and pushed my legs apart. She proceeded to move my skirt up to reveal my panties. Mom and Gladys were watching my reaction the whole time. Nina pulls the gusset on my panties aside and places her young wet mouth on my pussy. God it felt good! She began to lick like she knew what she was doing. I unbuttoned my white cotton shirt and began to pinch my nipples. Mom and Gladys looked on intently. Nina pulled off my panties and asked me to turn around. This little girl proceeds to suck my butthole...!! My god it feels so good. after a few minutes I turn around and kiss her sweet lips. I pick her up and lay her on the table. I slowly undress her except for her shoes and socks. I strip down completely and mount her in a 69 position. The mutual oral copulation have Mom and Gladys digging in their panties. Still dressed they begin to both lick my butt...</p><p>My god this is going to be a good day...</p><p>Darling 6 year old Nina is flat on her back licking my twat and I am mutually performing cunnilingus on her. Mom and Gladys are now undressed with nothing but 5"" spike heels on. They are reared back in their chairs with their legs spread apart and propped by the table edge. Nina and I are the center of attention while the two adults jack off their cunts. I trail my tongue past Nina's young pussy and begin to encircle her booty hole. She responds in kind. I pucker my butthole for her and her's just magically opens up to the size of a quarter! I am about to bury my tongue in a preschool girl's asshole!! I am almost speaking in unintelligible language while I earnestly dig in her butt. My mouth latches on to her preteen anus and I suck and make out with her lovely little rectum. She responds like a dance partner following my lead. She is stroking her wet pink tongue in and out of me until I ejaculate. She doesn't stop while my goo drains into her mouth. But I want to taste it. So I do a 180 and cover her mouth with mine. Sucking my juices from a 6 year old was like heaven! Her saliva was sweet and viscous. My spent ejaculate was warm and sticky. Mom and Gladys bent inward toward us and the four of us swapped fluids profusely for 2 or 3 minutes.</p><p>Mom scoops up Nina and heads for the staircase. Gladys grabs my hand and leads me in tow. Mom lays Nina on her back in the center of her massive bed. She giggles while my mom and her mom lick her armpits. I lay on top of her and grind my pussy into her puffy bulge. Her little cunt feels like a fresh peach against my slick and sticky twat. I tease her tongue with mine while I fuck her like a man. My God I feel so good doing this. Mom is squirting milk in our mouths and then she and Gladys lick Nina's and my mouth while they masturbate. I am lit up with lust and about to explode. Mom flips us around into a circle so we can all cum in each others mouths...and we do. I am the lucky one who got to suck Nina's young spunk. The lovemaking went on for 3 hours. And it is all caught on video.</p><p>I know this will be an update for the journal...</p><p>Over the following months since I had found my mother's I was able to read all of the entries up until my 10th birthday. Most of the content was innocuous and sweet. I have shared some of the history and the mindset my mom wrote into record. But I can't leave out the ongoing legacy of her last untold desire. As I had started at the end and worked backwards. The last major revelation mom expressed was how she would fantasize about watching me seduce some of my dance classmates at a sleepover. And how much fun it would be to fuck me in the back of our van right after a major recital or filming -- the risk seemed so thrilling she wrote e.g.,</p><p>'I have become obsessed it seems with fantasy lately' she wrote...'I can never let Chloe know how I feel, so I just dream about eating her sweaty pussy and nuzzling her armpits before she showers. I'd fuck her in the van just for the thrill of the risk'</p><p>Well that part was easy. In the first six months after my 10th birthday after every recital or shoot I let Mom lick and suck any where she wants before I shower. It makes sweating on stage so erotic. I often get a wet spot thinking about her eating my ripe pussy in the parking lot. I like her kisses afterward as well...</p><p>The next one took a bit of effort... she wrote:</p><p>""Damn that little Asia is so sexy to be so young. Maybe one day Chloe could invite her and that new blond girl JoJo for a sleep over"" I 'd be thrilled just to watch Chloe try to seduce them""</p><p>Well when I was 10 and half we were all going to participate in a regional competition together. Mom still did not know I read her diary. So when I suggested a slumber party with just two guests, she may have figured it out. But of coarse she said yes. I told her she could record us surriptiously... to which she smiled uncontrollably.</p><p>Asia was only 6 at the time and JoJo was 7. But they were on par with all of my other dance classmates. We told their moms that we could practice in our home studio to help seal the deal.</p><p>Up in our studio we were all stretching and loosening up. Since I was a few years older I plainly just asked if they had ever danced naked.</p><p>JoJo had but not Asia. I took off my leotard and just started a simple routine. They followed suit and intrepidly shucked off their costumes. Our security system was still intact. Mom is getting the house and the property now that Dad has left and a settlement is pending -- so I am attempting to record material that both Mom and I can watch now and again before we fuck... I know where the camera is focused so I gravitate there and they follow. I lay on my back and spread my legs. Their curiosity takes over. They giggle and do the same. I beckon them to try a 'new' routine. I arrange them in a trib position.</p><p>""Okay, this is a secret move called 'SEX'"" I say...</p><p>JoJo says ""I know what that is"" but I will get in trouble if we do sex...</p><p>""I won't tell -- will you Asia?""</p><p>Being the brave soul she was she said ""We already do sexy stuff when we dance!"" ""I will try whatever you say Chloe""</p><p>Soon the girls were grinding their pussies together. I started to masturbate as I stood over them. Their sense of rhythm made the movement seem natural. I reached between their legs, and as I suspected they were wet. I but my damp finger in Asia's mouth and she sucked the nectar and smiled. I kissed her full on the lips and then flipped her over on her back. I began to lick her pussy...I looked at JoJo and motioned for her to lay on her stomach. While I was licking Asia I put my finger on JoJo's little pink starfish. She moaned a little.</p><p>""I swear to god JoJo I will lick your butthole if you want me too""</p><p>Without saying a word I lifted her up on all fours and pressed her back down into an arch and I began making out with her bootyhole.</p><p>""Now suck Asia's cunny and something magic will happen.""</p><p>In the blink of an eye Asia spreads and lets JoJo suck her young cunt. Both girls begin to pant. I am thumbing JoJo's clit with one hand and fingering myself with the other. My tongue does not stop working until we all three cum in unison.</p><p>I tongue kiss them both and say. ""You both can be my lover's whenever you want me""</p><p>We got plenty of video that weekend...</p><p class=""h2""><a name=""9"">Part 9</a></p><p>I must say, over as time passed our circle grew closer. All of us were aware of the risk involved in all this underage debauchery. In order to protect our closenet group, I decided to approach Maddie and include her in our secret sororiety. I also figured my Mom would be thrilled to share her with me.</p><p>Maddie had recently completed a photo shoot to promote her new video. Although she is now going her own way she and her little sister Mackenzie still stay in touch. Her viral video has made her a star it appears outside our reality television series. She was showing me some of the out takes one afternoon at her house. The producers had left a few suggestive 'kissy' shots between her and other girls in the press release; but the ones she was showing me were pretty suggestive. There were pictures that showed her mouth to mouth with Nina. This, I thought, was the green light I needed to proceed with my plans.</p><p>As she was showing me more of the pictures, she admitted that Melissa, her Mother, had reservations about the flesh colored leotard they had her wear. Her Mom said it made her look naked. Everyone just assumed that was the point she said.</p><p>""I'd like to see you naked Maddie"" I blurted out while making eye contact...</p><p>Maddie did not seem to flinch. She drew close to me, brow to brow and softly kissed my lips...My heart raced. Her tongue traced my mouth while she starred intently into my eyes. It was Maddie's show now...'no need for me to even try to take the lead.</p><p>We were both wearing T-sirts and jeans. Neither of us had a bra on. Maddie was nuzzling my neck as her hand slowly brushed her hand against my belly under my shirt as she proceeded to each of my nipples -- tweaking one and then the other as she brought her lips back to meet mine. The urgency in my breath was electric. She sensed my lust and plunged her long tongue into my mouth and began to passionately and deeply kiss me with abandon. I laid back on her bed as the stack of photos in my hand scattered to the floor. I was submitting to Maddie with a glorious rush of euphoria. Without breaking our embrace she began to dry hump me while licking my face and neck with her wet tongue. I slipped both my hands inside her jeans and grabbed her ass outside her cotton panities and began to help her gring into my cunt. My god my pussy was weeping through my clothes. I pulled her T-shirt over her head and she instintively fed me her titties. I sucked one of her strawberry nipples into my mouth and ran my tongue over the aereola of her stiffening bud. I slipped my right hand into her panties and straight to her damp cunt...pressing and rubbing her lubricated lips with my pressing fingertips. She brought her lips back to mine and moaned deeply into my mouth before tongue fucking me with her raspy probe. I bring her cunt necter to my mouth and suck it off my fingers. She shares the hole honey with me as she groans with lust. I flip her over and shuck off my T-shirt and then roll back on the bed as a strip off my jeans and panties down below my knees. I hoist my ass in the air and lock my toes to the bottom of the footboard with my jeans and panties behing my neck. Maddie strips off all her clothes and proceeds to seal her mouth over my slippery pussy. She buries her wiggling tongue deep inside me. I can hear her muffled grunts reverberate in my cunt.</p><p>""Suck me"" I implore...</p><p>She slurps and sucks my hole voraciously while I cry out in ecstasy. Maddie mounts me like I'm a bucking horse as she humps my heaving hole with her warm and gooey fuckhole. I am spasmodically clutching her cunt with my viscously pulsating pussy. We are both moaning loudly... so loudly that we do not notice that our mothers have been watching from the bedroom door, having come back earlier than they had said. Maddie's little sister is bug eyed and slack jawed standing between Christi and Mellisa...</p>"
1220,Lucky Day,Ellie,1,New mum shopping for clothes now she has lost weight.,"['FF', 'g,Lac,ws', 'voy']","<p>Hi I am Joan a 54-year-old floor supervisor at a clothing store. It
was a normal day in the shop when this woman came in with her little
girl and a baby in a pushchair. She looked on the racks and selected
some skirts and headed for the changing rooms. I went over to se if
she needed a hand as she had the new baby and the little girl.  I
offered to look after the kid and the baby while she tried on the
clothes.</p><p>For convenience I wheeled the pushchair into the next cubicle and set
about getting to know the girl.</p><p>Her name was Sarah she was six and her new baby sister was four weeks
old. I asked how she liked having a new baby and what she thought,
she old me that she cried a lot and that Mummy had to hold her and
feed her all the time. So I asked, does Mommy feed her everytime she
cries? Nearly always was the reply.</p><p>Just then Sarah who I noticed was getting fidgety called out, Mummy I
need a wee, Mummy Mummy I need a wee! Mum called back telling her to
wait a bit she would be there soon.</p><p>Well we know kids they always leave it till the last minute and
little Sarah was clutching her groin and dancing.</p><p>Its OK I said pushing my head through the curtain and being rewarded
by seeing Mummy in her bra and panties, I'll take her to the staff
loo. I will leave the baby in the next cubicle. I could see that Mum
had a gorgeous pair of milk filled boobs and almost got caught
staring as my mind went into overdrive.</p><p>I reassured her that it would be fine and that we would be back in
just a minute. Oh thank you, she said.</p><p>I took Sarah's hand and we headed quickly for the toilet, once there I
locked the door not to be disturbed.</p><p>Now Sarah can you manage on your own or do you need Aunty Ellie to
help you. Let me just check your panties to make sure you haven't had
an accident and that they are still dry.</p><p>I knelt and lifted her skirt she had cute care bear panties on. I ran
my fingers over her pussy checking for leakage, then squeezed gently
telling her she was a good girl keeping my hand there for a few more
seconds enjoying her warmth.</p><p>I pulled down her panties taking them right off with the excuse that
I was just checking for wee inside.</p><p>I lifted her onto the toilet and stayed kneeling, holding her back
on the seat so I could watch as this little innocent peed.</p><p>It's OK I can manage myself she chirped. It's OK I am just making sure
you don't get wee on the seat because that is not nice.</p><p>Such a cute young pussy peeing there inches from me, I licked my lips
wishing I could lick her wet slit.</p><p>When she had finished I asked if she had quite finished, to which she
said yes, I then took a tissue and proceeded to dry her ensure that  
did a good job and that my finger trailed the tissue sliding along
that tight little hole.</p><p>I then had her bend over so I could check that her bottom was also
clean, runnng my finger over it. Such a pretty rosebud that I just
wanted to poke my finger straight in and make her squeal, but I must
stop.</p><p>OK panties on and back to Mum, what did you have for lunch? Changing
subject so she would forget about the details of the last 5 minutes.</p><p>When we got back to Mum the pushchair was empty, I stuck my head
through the curtain again as Sarah just barged in. There was Mum with
baby sucking on one of those gorgeous breasts. She didn't try to
cover up and now I was feeling horny didn't want to leave.</p><p>Sarah did a wee and has been telling me about the baby, just 4 weeks
old.</p><p>I watched her breasts intently that cute baby sucking away on there.
It's good that you are breastfeeding, the baby gets a much better
start in life and it helps with bonding. I stepped further in and
knelt closer running my finger over the baby's cheek and smiling.</p><p>Gorgeous I added, the baby and more relevant her large breast.</p><p>How is the milk production going? I asked.</p><p>Too well, I leak all over and I have to express because I have too
much, she is full long before I am empty. she laughed.</p><p>My head was close to her other breast. Can I help? I used to be a
maternity nurse. I lied.</p><p>If you have a bottle I could help you express from the other side and
save time.</p><p>It's in the bag.</p><p>With shaking hands I rummaged for the bottle and took off the lid.
She pulled aside her bra cup now soaking with leaked milk. Gosh you
do have a lot, this bra is soaked, even with the pads.</p><p>I started caressing her breast squeezing the flesh working the milk
towards the nipple. not too hard but enough to get it flowing. God it
felt amazing, here she was just letting me pull her full teats just
as I pleased, rythmically milking her into the bottle, occasionally
rolling her nipple between finger and thumb pulling gently. I noticed
her eyes had closed, she was enjoying the feeling of me stimulating
her nipple. Is that OK I asked, do you want me to stop.</p><p>No please that feels so relaxing much more professional and better
than I can do it.</p><p>I was enjoying it, Sarah watched wide eyed as I played with her
mummy's tit and getting her aroused.</p><p>I continued pulling and squeezing, caressing and stroking until I
could tell her breathing was quicker, almost sighing with each tender
pull.</p><p>How is everything else I asked, the recovery down below, is
everything back to normal?</p><p>Baby had been winded and had fallen asleep as I continued my
ministrations to her breast, she seemed not to want it to stop.</p><p>I hope your nipples arent too sore, no cracking yet I observed.</p><p>I took the opportunity to feel at them both inspecting them closely,
oops a drop of milk on my fingers which I quickly licked off.</p><p>Mmmm I forgot how nice that tasted, almost wish I was a baby again.</p><p>She was well aroused, both nipples firmly pointing outwards still
leaking. I leaned forward.</p><p>I hope you don't mind I licked each nipple dry tasting her milk, she
closed her eyes again giving me free access. I dipped my head and
took a nipple in my mouth gently licking it rolling it on my tongue,
gently sucking and tasting her milk.</p><p>She was sat on the bench and I noticed her thighs were slightly
parted, she hadn't put her skirt back on when changing and I could
clearly smell her arousal.</p><p>I accidentally rested my hand in her lap rubbing over her tummy,
soothingly.</p><p>Would you like me to check down there so I can see how well you are
recovering. We both knew where this was going.</p><p>I'll just put the baby back in the pushchair, which I quickly did.</p><p>Mum told Sarah to go and keep an eye on the baby and we would soon be
out. 'The nice lady used to be a nurse and she's just going to check
that Mummy is getting better after the baby.'</p><p>Little Sarah watched as I pulled Mummy's panties down and off. Mum
told her to go but she wanted to stay and watch the nurse.</p><p>Well Sarah you know that the baby came out of Mummy's tuummy. It
comes out of here, but because it is quite big, Mummy has to stretch
to let it out. I am going to check that it is gone back to normal.</p><p>I slid my fingers along her soaking pussy, she gasped and again
closed her eyes. I pushed her thighs wide looking at her puffy vagina.</p><p>See Sarah it's red and sore looking, I am going to rub some cream on
it for Mummy to help her feel better.</p><p>I reached into her bag and took out the baby oil, I squirted some on
my hands and started to rub over her pussy. She was pushing out her
hips to meet my hand she wanted to cum badly, even with little Sarah
watching.</p><p>I poked two of my fingers inside sliding in and out, she was soaking
and with the oil she was very well lubricated.</p><p>I rubbed her clit and she lurched.</p><p>See Sarah how Mummy stretches for bigger things to come out of there?</p><p>I now had four fingers pushing into her taking full advantage of the
situation. Cute Sarah watching me stretching Mummy's pussy to
accomodate my hand and demonstrate how babies fit.</p><p>I sucked milk from her once more leaking breasts as I abused her wet
pussy in front of her daughter. My whole hand now inside her, Sarah
moved closer, can I try? she asked.</p><p>I withdrew and started running my finger over her clit again, now I
wanted to bring her off she was sighing and bucking, I pulled Sarah
over and nodded, I watched ad she pushed her little hand into Mummy's
gaping pussy. Mummy climaxed screaming out, I quickly put my hand
over her mouth, Sarah snatched her hand back in shock.</p><p>It's OK little one. Mummy just enjoyed it that's all.</p><p>I got up kissed her, whispered in her ear that she needed to get
dressed and I had work to do. (Really I just had to go to the toilet
and get myself off my panties were sopping).</p><p>If ever you need a hand again please come back and let me know.</p><p>Sarah what just happened is a secret and you mustn't tell anyone that
you have seen how mummies can have babies. Do you promise?</p><p>She promised and I hurried off to have my own orgasm, when I came
back they had gone but she did visit me on a couple of occasions when
Sarah was in nursery.</p>"
1221,Rainy Day,Ellie,1,A wet day dog walking turns into a new experience,['F f Beast'],"<p>Mum was at work and I was being looked after by Helen next door. I
was 12 years old at the time. I had taken her dog out for a walk and
it had started to rain. The rain had been torrential and when we
arrived back at Helen's I was soaked to the skin. The dog was
dripping but then again he was just a dog.</p><p>I rang the bell and she came to the door, she ushered me in insisting
that I get out of my wet clothes immediately as my mother would not
want me catching pneumonia.</p><p>She quickly took me to the bathroom and gave me a towel telling me to
put the wet clothes in the bath, she brought me a dressing gown.
I towelled yself down and she gave me a cursory look over and went to
sort out the dog, telling me that she would have a hot cup of
choco;aye ready for me.</p><p>I quickly dried and put on the large baggy dressing gown, then I went
to the lounge looking for Helen, she had an old towel and was drying
the dog.</p><p>She was vigorously rubbing him then she rubbed underneath, I noticed
that she had the towel under his thingy. Jake  rolled over onto his
back and she continued to rub him there.</p><p>Helen noticd me as I sat on the sofa, she then pretended to dry other
parts of him but I noticed his red thingy sticking out.</p><p>I asked if he was dry, she said he was almost finished and she would
get my chocolate. I asked why his thingy was red and sticking out,
Helen said it was because he was a male and they always got excited
when a woman went anywhere near their penis.</p><p>OOh its big I said, she smiled, her hand returning to his sheath
without the towel. Oh yes Jake is a big boy, have you ever seen a
boys erection before? I shook my head watching as she rubbed over his
sheath, drawing it back and exposing more of his huge purple penis.
have you ever touched a boys thing before she asked, no never I
gasped.</p><p>Well come here and feel this. I knelt down and she took my hand
placing it on his hard thing showing me how to rub it. It was huge,
my little hand struggling to encircle it.</p><p>I liked rubbing Jakes big purple penis it felt so ice and exciting.
Jakes nose was poking into the dressing gown as I rubbed him, I tried
to move away but Helen told me to stay where I was and to let Jake
have some fun as I was playing with his thingy.</p><p>She pulled open the gown to see Jake licking me down on my private
area telling me to open my legs wider as it would feel soooo nice.</p><p>I liked feeling his hard thing in my hand and rubbed more as I let
her pull the gown fully open exposing me fully yo her and to Jake.
Jakes tongue felt wonderful between my legs and I almost fainted.
Helen lay me on my back and Jake proceeded to lick me to ecstacy as
she pulled the gown wide.</p><p>She was caressing my little boobs as Jake licked me making me feel
soooo good.</p><p>Good girl she whispered, this will be our secret. I wont tell your
mummy if you do not tell her what a naughty girl you have been.</p><p>I was feeling sooo nice down there.</p><p>Helen left us for a minute and returned with her camera - relax sweet
she said, I just want to capture Jake enjoying himself.</p><p>She had me spread my legs wide and my hands on his head as he licked
me down there, oooh it was wonderful.I shook and had what I now know
was an orgasm.</p><p>Jake continued to lick me as Helen caressed my budding breasts
whispering encouraging words.</p><p>She then rubbed Jake until he shot his stuff promising me more fun
next time I visited.</p>"
1222,Friends,Ellie,1,First of a series about my friend Janice and her daughter Elaine.,['FFg spank voy'],"<p>I went round to my friends house, she was a single parent with a
daughter of 11 and a golden retriever, she was out this particular
day but her exmother in law was there, a woman in her late 50’s.
I was invited in to wait as it was raining outside.</p><p>Young Elaine was doing something I don’t know what and I was in cheap
chat with Glenys, time of day, economy, news, soaps, that sort of
stuff when suddenly Elaine knocked over my cup of tea.</p><p>To me it was an accident but Glenys was really angry about it, stupid
clumsy girl you should know better.</p><p>Well you are for it this time my girl, right come here! Elaine was
hoisted over Glenys knee and her skirt pulled up. I was treated to a
view of slender girly legs and plain white panties, which were soon
to be pulled down exposing a beautiful blossoming girls bum and
better still affording me a view of her pouting adolescent pussy.</p><p>I was sat in the best seat taking everything in and I mean
everything, as Glenys hoisted her high up over her lap that her feet
were off the ground. The panties now mid thigh and those adorable
puffy lips on full display.</p><p>Glenys proceeded to start the spanking, alternating cheeks and down
over the thighs. I noted that every couple of slaps she would adjust
her aim and her fingers would encroach either up between the thighs
from below or from above. Clearly Glenys knew exactly where she
intended her fingers to land and I was benefiting from her dexterity.
Elaine was squirming especially from the upward strokes which clearly
impacted her cute developing pussy, Glenys took delight in this and
focussed more on this blow than the others. I watched intently at the
rapidly reddening pussy bulge between her thighs.</p><p>Then Glenys stopped and asked me if I would come and see  if I felt
that the punishment was adequate, I saw the glint in her eye and knew
what the answer should be. I stood up and ran my hand over Elains hot
bottom taking time to enjoy the heat and to caress over that cute
pussy feeling how hot it was, mmm. My fingers trailed along her slit
probing the groove.</p><p>Glenys watched closely as I exaggerated my finger stroke deep and
slow up her preteen pussy, her eye caught mine.</p><p>Well ten more slaps she added, yes why not she deserves it I said,
but please her legs should be wider, I pulled them apart affording me
a view of sheer beauty before Glenys began her final ten hard and
very focussed blows. Her fingers landing on that pink pussy flesh
causing Elaine to shriek hideously and much to our delight..</p><p>Eliane was then unceremoniously dumped off her lap and sprawled onto
the floor legs splayed out wide.</p><p>She was pulled towards me and I was given the pleasure of inspecting
the result of her final onslaught. Glenys was looking a little
dishevelled but held Elaine as I ran my hand under her pussy then
over her warm smooth bottom, making sure my movements were slow and
deliberate seeking out every nook and crevice of this sweet girls
charms.</p><p>Gleny couldn’t stand anymore she shouted at Elaine to go to her room
and not to come down until she was called, as she disappeared Gleny’s
hoisted up her skirt and demanded that I bring her off.Her whispy
pubic hairs matted and her pussy lips clearly excited and her juices
soaking through her panties.</p><p>I gladly explored her soaking cunny rubbing and fingering her and
quite literally making free with her as she abandoned herself to me
completely.</p><p>Just then then front door opened and in walked Janice, she stopped in
her tracks as there I was with my hand stuffed well and truly up her
ex mother inlaw’s pussy her breasts hanging out and her eyes closed
in ecstacy. The dog headed for its water disk but Janice gaped for
what seemed like minutes but in reality was only a couple of seconds.
What could I do I just kept fisting the woman’s cunny as she
collapsed under another wet orgasm.</p><p>Janice walked over and just said WOW! I tried to apologise but she
blubbered that it was ok, she just stared at the older woman
completed drained her pussy lips agape and soaking from her recent
cum.</p><p>Janice proceeded to raise her skirt and pulled aside her panties
telling me to move over, she had always wanted to do this and have
this dragon lick her pussy and now she had her where she wanted her
and was not going to miss the opportunity.</p><p>She pulled Gleny’s face up and ordered her to lick her pussy, Janice
told me to pull her panties off so that Gleny’s would have full
access  to both her pussy and her bum, both were going to be attended
to or else.</p><p>Glenys was in no position to argue and I was happy to watch this
family fun unfold before me.</p><p>Janice was soon cumming her juices pouring over Gleny’s face almost
as if she was peeing on her, it was running down her face, breasts,
in her hair in face a real squirting shower.</p><p>Gleny’s was struggling to swallow and breath, I was rubbing myself
like crazy cumming several times myself as I watched it all.</p><p>As Janice screamed out her release Elaine appeared at the top of the
stairs to see what all the noise was about still pantyless and
rubbing her bottom.</p><p>Mummy what are you doing to Granny she asked, Janice was still
orgasming and unable to respond to her daughter. I gathered her in my
arms on the sofa and held her gently and started to explaining what
was happening.</p><p>It was going to be a long and very eventful night.</p>"
1223,Hard Times,Ellie,1,odd old ladies looking for an errand girl,['FFf ws nc'],"<p>The two elderly sisters placed an ad in the local paper for a girl to
clean for them and run a few errands.</p><p>Trsh’s mom Janet who was six months pregnant had phoned the number
and arranged for them to come round and meet Trish her 12 year old
daughter. Since Janet was a single parent it might help if Trish
could earn a little pocket money.</p><p>The two spinsters arrived and were introduced as Alice and Jane who
were both in their late sixties. Janet introduced Trish who was
quickly developing into a young woman, her breasts were quite evident
although not by any means full, unlike her mother who must have been
a quite stunning redhead in her youth. The women eyed them both with
relish at what they had planned for them.</p><p>Introductions over they asked pertinent questions – Trish’s father?
Relatives?  They had Trish stand before them and turn slowly around
as they eyed her up, head up, chin out, back straight. they ordered.
They had all been drinking tea  and while Jane had distracted Janet,
Alice had slipped a sleeping pill in her cup.</p><p>As they proceeded with questions, Janet became more drowsy and found
herself unable to keep her eyes open.</p><p>The sisters carried on with Trish, ‘it’s all right she must be tired,
but before you come to work for us you have to be checked out
medically by law. Usually a doctor but as Alice used to be a nurse it
would be ok for her to do it here and now.</p><p>Trish could only nod and trust them, she wanted the job desperately
and mum was asleep.</p><p>They asked her to strip down to vest and panties, as she had not yet
got her first bra, money was tight.</p><p>Alice produced a stethoscope and proceeded to check the girl over.
She raised her vest listening to her back, her other hand carelessly
straying over the developing chest cupping and gently squeezing  the
swollen mounds of flesh as she pretended to be checking her lungs.
Jane watched closely the girls reaction to this then suggested that
she should remove the vest as the examination would be easier without
it. Doing so she reached forward and pulled it up and off Trish’s
head and arms.</p><p>Oh my look at those gorgeous breasts Alice, well young lady you
should really be proud of them, especially at your age. It’s clear
that you have got them from your moms side of the family. Eh Alice?
She reached out and took the liberty of having a good feel and
squeeze of them as the girl stood uncertain of what was really
happening. Stop it Jane, I need to check for lumps and any painful
problems the girl may have there, and with that she proceeded to play
with the girls breasts paying special attention to her nipples while
asking her about any discomfort. Mmmm yes well your nipples are
responsive for one so young. She continued to pull squeeze and twist
them making Trish very uncertain and embarrassed as they were now
quite proud and puffy. Some of the pulling was quite hard and made
the girl wince although she was trying very hard to be brave and not
make a fuss.</p><p>Absolutely beautiful my dear, added Jane I am quite envious of them,
so firm and developing so nicely.</p><p>Now we need to check down below, have your periods started and are
you free from nasty infestations.</p><p>Trish was mortified, mum still fast asleep as Jane knelt down and
pulled her panties down to her ankles. Step out girl she ordered and
Trish complied almost in tears. Now totally naked for these wicked
old women she was told to stand up straight hands by her sides.</p><p>Oh Alice look at hose lovely red pubic hairs, so nice she is going
to be a very desirable lady when she grows up even more than she is
now. Her hand appreciatively running over the girl’s pubic area
cupping her sparsely covered mound savouring the innocent warmth and
their victim embarassment.</p><p>Jane’s finger slipped along her labia pressing gently into the folds
Oh Alice the girl is wet down here it feel like some discharge. I
think that you had better examine her thoroughly to make sure that
everything is in order and that she doesn’t have some infection. She
lifted her wet finger and examined it closely showing it to Alice who
smiled and agreed that they had better be on the safe side.
They told Trish to get up on the table an lie down as she did they
lifted her knees and parted her legs wide</p><p>Jane pushing and holding them as Alice parted the girls labia wide
for them both to see the pink inner folds of the young girls virgin
opening. Mmm she muttered, looking quite sore, do you touch yourself
her Trish? Have you ever pushed anything in here? Her fingers slid
over and over the moist lips up to her sensitive clitoris Trish
started as if feeling an electric shock., Jane held her legs firm as
Alice toyed with the little button exposing it , pulling and teasing,
making  the young girl squirm and gasp.</p><p>Feels good doesn’t it my dear? Don’t tell me you have never done this
yourself? Look how wet she’s getting Jane my fingers are soaking with
her juices.</p><p>Trish was thrashing, panting succumbing to her first orgasm at the
hands of these two old women while her mother slept soundly on the
sofa.</p><p>The girl bottom was heaving up to meet Alices wicked fingers as they
worked eagerly on her glistening slit and pleasure bud. Jane had
released a knee and was squeezing and pulling at the girls breasts
adding sweet pain to her pleasure twisting her nipples as her orgasm
swept over her.</p><p>Trish’s love juices flowed out pooling on the table under her bottom
as Alice continued her ministrations, one hand now smearing those
same secretions over the girls tight pink bottom hole.</p><p>Now my dear as you seem to be enjoying your examination so much I
feel it only right that we continue further. – With her fingers
working over that shiny pink nub she pressed a finger of her other
hand up into the girls tight bottom making her arch upwards, Jane
pushed her tummy back down as her sister worked the finger in and
out, twisting it while continually toying with her clitoris. Relax my
dear just enjoy it, we are going to teach you how much pleasure there
can be found if you are open to learn.</p><p>Her mind in turmoil her body racked with such powerful sensations she
hurtled towards another mind blowing orgasm totally submitted to
their perverted wishes.</p><p>She had never experienced anything like this and it was so wonderful
she didn’t want it to stop.</p><p>Aloce lifted her fingers to her mouth to taste their young victims
juices, mmmm delicious, Jane you should taste her she is absolutely
wonderful.</p><p>Without further ado Jane came round the bottom of the table and
dipped her head between the thighs of the heaving girl, nooooo she
tried to scream but was held down again as the woman attacked her
pussy with her mouth and soon the struggling became whimpers and
sighs as she let the waves drown her fight.</p><p>Janes tongue seeking out her virgin nectar her finger pushed up the
girls pulsing bottom and being rewarded my each upward thrust towards
her mouth.</p><p>Resistance gone Alice left Jane to continue enjoying their young
victim with fingers and mouth abusing both her holes and those
delicious pale breasts. Those orgasms having broken any desire other
than to submit to the wonderful feeling her body was now awakened to.</p><p>Alice now moved over to the drugged expectant mother slumped on the
sofa laying the woman down, her legs still on the floor. She undid
Janets blouse roughly pulling it apart eager to get at the womans
full breasts . she yanked the bra down so that they spilled out. Oooh
yes she has such lovely big tits Jane and such fat pink nipples, with
that she gripped one in each hand and pulled upwards lifting the
whole breast up by it and twisted this way and that hoping her
efforts would penetrate the sleeping womans mind. She jiggled them
quite violently enjoying how they shook and stretched under her
ministrations. Her own breast were quite small so she enjoyed abused
such beauties as these with great enthusiasm.</p><p>Jane now had Trish face down on the table legs dangling and abusing
her from behind with a vibrator pushed deep into the poor girls
rectum and both were watching Alice with the girl’s mum.</p><p>Alice unzipped Janets skirt and pulled it down her legs, the baby
bulge clearly evident pushing her panties low, Then she pulled them
off the womans exposing a full bright red bush that covered her
entire pubic area. Mmmmmmm look at that thatch Jane and her lovely
plump pregnant tummy topping it off, I am going to really enjoy this
one.</p><p>Trish tried to yell for her to stop but a sharp thrust of the
vibrator kept her in check as Jane whispered in her ear not to move
and to let her mum have some fun too.</p><p>Alice pulled open her labia probing stretching toying with them as
they became more aroused and puffy, she pulled back the hood exposing
a large pink clitoris which she pointed out to Trish that hers would
be like that one day.</p><p>She proceeded to finger fuck her mother adding more fingers until she
could get her fist inside her – look my dear this is how a woman
stretches to have her baby, you are so tight now but soon you will be
able to accept my hand up your little love hole too.</p><p>She started fist fucking Janets pregnant hole in earnest taking
delight on making the womans stomach shake and wobble under each
thrust.</p><p>She worked on her G spot and urethra until the unconscious woman
involuntarily peed, making Alice pump faster.</p><p>A trace of blood started to flow from Janets vulva so Alice eased up
not wanting to cause permanent damage to the baby – it was just that
pregnant women excited her so much.</p><p>She withdrew her hand  and wiped up the blood, then she hiked up her
own skirt straddling the womans hips, as she frigged her grey haired
slit vigorously she let loose a stream of pee all over the red bush
and gaping pussy beneath her.</p><p>Meanwhile Jane had Trish’s face pushed into her own pussy making her
pay lip service to her old smelly holes.</p><p>Alice took out her phone and made a call asking for someone to
bring ‘the van now’.</p><p>When it arrived Trish and her mother were bundled into it and driven
to an old house in the country where they would be put into service
of these two wicked sisters.</p>"
1224,Study on Puberty,Ellie,1,A desperate mother that needs money takes her daughter to two old women doing a study on puberty in girls.,"['ped', 'mast', 'fin', 'ws']","<p>I saw the ad in the local paper, research into childhood adolescence and puberty, volunteers required, expenses and remuneration package.</p><p>I went along after school with my daughter sally who is 11 years old.We arrived at this house and were greeted by a charming elderly lady in a white coat She invited us in and there was a small waiting area where I was offered tea or coffee. I took a tea and another elderly woman appeared introducing herself as Joyce. She had a clipboard and a questionaire. She asked a few questions about Sally, her age how far had she developed, had she started her periods yet, all the usual health questions.</p><p>We were then invited into the examination room where a video camera was on a tripod. I was told that the interviews were recorded for our protection and that the information would be totally private.</p><p>I was shown a chair and told to sit while the 'doctors' examined Sally.</p><p>I was feeling light headed but nodded my agreement. Joyce stood there with the clip board and Margaret appeared wearing a stethoscope.</p><p>ok now Sally lets get these clothes off so that we can take a look at you. Joyce may move the camera at time to ensure we are clear in what we a re talking about, you understand that. this is an important study we are carrying out and your help will be really appreciated.</p><p>I watched as margaret told Sally to remove her clothes down to her underwear. How old are you Sally? 11</p><p>do you know about puberty? yes doctor we learned at school.</p><p>I can see that your breasts are starting to form, would it be ok for us to take a look? Sally looked over to me but I was feeling a bit fuzzy and just nodded. Sally ermoved her vest and her training bra.</p><p>Margaretran her hands over her chest plucking at the girls nipples pulling them to peaks then letting them go. How does that feel Sally, does it feel nice?</p><p>Has anyone else ever played with your breasts, any boy or even another girl? No no one</p><p>have you even played with them yourself? - Sally blushed Margaret continue to rub and tease her nipples as Joyce adjusted the camera.</p><p>She turned to me and asked me how old I was when I first discovered sex. I coudn't think straight.</p><p>What age was I when I started puberty? How old was I when I first masturbated? how did I do it? what was my first sexual encounter?</p><p>All the while Margaret was playing with Sally's nipples. I was slowly becoming aroused, these questions and my daughter being openly fondled in front of me.</p><p>NOw Sally have you started your periods yet?</p><p>Do you have any hair down there?</p><p>Take off your knickers girl and lets continue with the examination.</p><p>Joyce moved the camera closer focusing on Sally's panties as she lowered them then stepped out.</p><p>Oh thats lovely Sally such a pretty vagina.Now take your hands away, put them on your head as I examine you. Margarets hand moved between my daughters legs and I saw her flinch.It's alright Sally this is perfectly normal.</p><p>She ran her finger along the smooth slit, up then back, Joyce close up with the camera filming it all.</p><p>There must have been something in the tea as I couldn't move or stop what was happening, just a sense of arousal and heightened sexual awareness.</p><p>I wanted her to play with my daughter, to finger her virgin pussy amd more.</p><p>So Sally nobody has touched you here before? no boy in the playground? no one? Sally shook her head.</p><p>Have you ever touched yourself? show me whaere you did it?</p><p> its ol it's quite normal which is why we are doing the study.</p><p>Touch yourself as you would when you are on your own.</p><p>Sally's hand came down and she started to caress her own slit, Joyce filmed it all as I got hornier.</p><p>After a few minutes of this Sally was panting and Margaret pulled her hand away telling her to stop.</p><p>Margarets  finger traced the wet pink slit - very moist! The odour of Sally sex was quite heady.</p><p>I want you to do me a wee sample Sally, do you think you can do that? Joyce passed over a silver bowl which Margaret proceeded to hold between Sally's legs. The camera fixed on her vagina as she peed into the bowl, Margaret couldnt resist parting the girls lips with one hand so she could watch her peeing.</p><p>After peeing the bowl was taken away and Margaret told Sally to turn around and bend over exposing her pink bum and pussy.I thought I saw Margaret lick her lips but I was looking at my daughters gorgeous bum and cunny. </p><p>Margaret ran her hand over it the teased her bum hole with her finger. That feels good doesnt it Sally, has anyone ever touched you there before. NOO Doctor thats naughty!!!</p><p>Well I am just going to examine you hold still. She pulled on a rubber glove and applied some KY to the index finger.</p><p>she circles Sally's rose bud then pushed in twisting and twirling it as Joyce cotinued to film.I was soaking now and my hand found its way beneath my skirt.</p><p>Removing her finger she told Sally to stand up and that she needed to take a vitamin pill. I was helpless to protest and Margaret gave her a pill and a glass of water, Sally took the pill.</p><p>Climb on the couch Sally, Margaret helped her and soon the girl was helplessly out of it, eyes open and probably feeling like I was.</p><p>Joyce set the camera back on the tripod and came over to me. Look at your naked daughter on the couch, we are going to enjoy her body some more and you are going to watch.</p><p>She proceeded to unbutton my blouse and pull it open, then she pulled down my bra exposing my breasts, I tried to protest but couldnt, she pulled cruelly on my nipples smiling at me, I had tears in my eyes but couldn't cry out.Her hand went between my legs, soaking you slut, enjoying us with your daughter. she pulled off my panties as I was helpless to resis, my legs spread wide as Margaret this time took the camera and aimed it between my legs.Joyces fingers played with my pussy, her fingers up me on my clit pinching pulling, I was loving it. then she told me to do it myself I was to masturbate to the abuse of my daughter.</p><p>They filmed me masturbating then returned the camera to the tripod.</p><p>Sally's legs were pulled upwards exposing both her virgin holes to these evil women.</p><p>Margaret had removed her skirt and had a small purple strap on which Joyce was lubricating. My mind screamed no but I wanted to see her fuck Sally, to fuck my daughter, Joyce had removed her skirt and knickers and was on the couch straddling Sally's face, her pussy lowered over her mouth.</p><p>Margaret moved forward whispering gently to Sally that she would enjoy it and that  she would always want a woman to make love to her.Joyce called over to me telling me that Margaret was going to fuck her in both holes and how good Sally's mouth was on her cunt. I just wanted to cum as I fingered myself to orgasm watching them using my lovely daughter, knowing that this wouldn't be the last time they used her.</p>"
1225,Lost Innocence,Elliejo61,1,A schoolgirl pops into public toilet to change and steps into the world of kinky older women.,"['seduction,nc,Ff,ws']","<p>I wagged off school as it was a nice sunny day, went to the park, slipped into the public toilets to change out of my uniform and while I was in there noticed the messages and stories written on the walls, also phone numbers and graphic drawings. For a 14 year old girl these things were something of an eye opener.</p><p>I started reading and engrossed in all the sexy things I read was getting turned on. The drawing of cocks in pussies, squirting dicks, stories of fucking and sucking etc I was getting turned on. My hand wandered over my boobs as I looked at sketches of breasts, my school blouse undone, my school skirt was already off and I was stood in my blue knickers ready to put on my jeans.</p><p>So engrossed in all this dirty sex stuff I didn't hear anyone come into the toilets. There were holes in the walls and doors but being naïve didn't expect anyone to be looking into a toilet.</p><p>Things progressed and I had my hand down my knickers touching myself as I took in these dirty messages, when the door opened and an old woman stood there. I quickly tried to remove my hand, tried telling her I was in there. She stood there smiling, it's OK dear don't be afraid I have been watching you and I think I can help you. You are such a naughty girl and should be in school but here you are.</p><p>She walked in and closed the door behind her, I felt trapped, and started to panic. It's alright. I am not going to hurt you, all these filthy pictures and messages and here you are getting aroused. I saw you touching yourself, its alright we all go through that but you are such a naughty girl being here in a public toilet. Now what should I do with you, take you to your school, or home to your parents?</p><p>Please I'm sorry I begged, frightened and unsure what or how I was going to get out of this.</p><p>It's OK sweetie I just want to help you she said in a soft voice, nobody else need know what you were doing in here and if I help you perhaps you can help me she said.</p><p>My school shirt was pulled our ad the top few buttons undone so some of my teeny boobs were showing. She told me that if I did as I was told and be a good girl she promised she would not take me to the headmaster or my parents. I was still shaking but had no option other than to nod.</p><p>Good now where were you before I came in, what were you looking at. I blushed surrounded by crude images of sex and dirty stories.</p><p>You just carry on reading and looking and I will help make it feel much better and will satisfy your curiosity. I was looking at a drawing of a woman with her fingers in her vagina and licking her own nipple. I didn't see how that was possible as my boobs were tiny but her fingers were right inside her and they had drawn lots of drops of juice splashing out almost like she was peeing.</p><p>The woman unbuttoned pulling open my school shirt and looking at my immature breasts oh they are beautiful she sighed. I saw you caressing them, but it feels much better if someone else does it for you, may i? her hand touched one and I backed away. its OK she said I am not going to hurt you just help you to feel how that woman feels.</p><p>She pulled my training bra down then her fingers brushed my nipples and they tingled and I was instantly aroused. Oh you are lovely, her finger circling my nipple – do you like that? Her fingers rolled and played with my puffy nipples which now stood out from my undeveloped tits. She told me to close my eyes and imagine that I was the woman in the drawing.</p><p>It felt so wrong that she was turning me on but I was enjoying it too much to want to stop her, then like an electric shock as I felt her mouth at my boob her wet tongue trailing over it then her warm wet mouth covering it as she gently sucked. I gasped and felt a wave of heat in my pussy and staggered a little. Oh yes your lovely tits are certainly enjoying my attentions and how about your pussy I bet it is absolutely soaking wet isn't it you naughty girl. I blushed.</p><p>Now put your hands on your head out of the way and carry on reading, your Aunty Jenny will make you feel so good.</p><p>With that I raised my hands as she had ordered giving her free access to my body. My legs were shaking as her hand slipped down to my panties. She cupped my pussy then started rubbing and squeezing, I knew my school knickers were soaking as I felt her finger pressing along my slit. What a dirty little girl you are these are soakingl she whispered, she pressed a little deeper as she asked. doesn't that feel nice?</p><p>All these sensations, the naughtiness, her mouth and fingers, the drawings even that nasty toilet smell of pee and disinfectant.</p><p>I jerked against her finger as it rubbed my knickers against my clit..</p><p>Just a minute, she said as she moved round me and sat on the loo. I stood there bra round my waist in soaking navy blue knickers hands on head as she pushed up her skirt and opened her legs a little allowing me to stand between her thighs.</p><p>Now sweetheart this is the bit you have been waiting for. I didn't know what she meant but she told me no matter what, I must keep my hands on my head.</p><p>I felt her pulling my knickers down and her breath was getting ragged. Oh you beautiful young thing, your pussy is so lovely . I only had a few curls of pubic hair above my pussy but very little to hide it. Her finger traced along it making me jerk again. Stand still girl ! she ordered and I felt her fingers opening my pussy and a finger playing in my wetness. It traced over my clit and then pushed slowly inside but she stopped when she hit my hymen.</p><p>Well we will not force things just now my little virgin, that is such a precious thing. Better to save that for your first fuck.</p><p>She removed her finger licking it and smiling up at me. I know you are enjoying this as much as I am you naughty girl your pussy iips are all swollen and puffy. Her finger returned to circling my clit causing me to buck against it. I just wanted whatever she was doing to me and more it felt so amazing.</p><p>She was skillfully taking me to the edge and then stopping, my juices were running down my legs as she continued teasing and playing with me as she wanted, I just kept having those waves of amazing sensations.</p><p>She then turned me sideways and one hand caressed my bum as she continued fingering my front, the hand at the back began creeping into my bum crease and her finger was soon running from my bottom hole down to the wetness from my pussy. On the return trip it would circle my bum hole spreading the wetness and as it got wetter began to press more and more into my tight opening.</p><p>Well my dear you have such a delicious bottom and I am going to give you a real treat, we don't want to take your vaginal virginity in here as much as I would love to but this is a different thing entirely.</p><p>Now her finger was working its way into my bottom, slipping in deeper in time to her rubbing my clit. Oh yes you have a nice tight bottom and you are sooo naughty letting me push my finger in there, but you really seem to be enjoying being a dirty girl because you are certainly getting wetter. Her finger was all the way in and she brought me over the top having a massive orgasm that caused my legs to give way, I almost blacked out and found that she was supporting my with the finger in my bum and her hand pressed hard on my pussy.</p><p>Oh you dirty girl you have just squirted your cum all over me, how delicious. Well you really enjoyed that and as I said it will be our little secret.</p><p>Well before I let you go I will just have one more look at you. With that she turned me round, pulled my bum cheeks open and told me to bend over. She ran a finger over my bottom hole and patted my pussy telling me to get dressed.</p><p>She took my phone number and address and then gave me her number telling me that as I liked her attentions so much I must meet her again the following week after school in the same place.</p><p>This became a regular thing once a month and her games became naughtier. She left messages on the wall of when we would be there and on more than one occasion we were watched thro the holes as she put on a dirty show for them speaking out loud what she was doing to me. She introduced me into pee games telling me to hold my pee all afternoon when we were going to meet up. She would delight in playing with me and making me wee involuntarily as she pressed and poked. She also had me tell my parents that I was babysitting for her every few weeks.</p><p>She would pick me up from home and drive me to her place where she and one of her friends would have sex with me. I would perform oral on them and they on me. She would delight in watching a new one of her friends explore and exploit my young body encouraging them to fulfil their dirtiest desires. I was given £25 every time so it looked to my parents that I was earning some pocket money.</p><p>She would bring different friends each time and these sessions were really dirty but I had sooo many orgasms with them.</p><p>Her favourite game was pushing objects into my bottom telling me how naughty and dirty I was and yet it was her doing the pushing and the choosing of the objects, but it was that dirtiness that made me cum so often.</p><p>She never took my virginity but things in my bum got bigger even using a strap on me on occasion. Even now I love the dirtiness of having things pushed up my bum.</p><p>One of her friends liked to play school nurse and had a white coat, stethoscope, thermometer and other stuff in a black bag. I would turn up in uniform and be asked to undress to my underwear. She would take my temperature orally and also later anally, listen to my chest taking every opportunity to touch my breasts and nipples. I would then be asked to remove my bra so that she could check for lumps, this involved much rolling and pulling of my nipples getting them in an aroused state and often quite sore before moving to my panties. I would be bent over Aunt Jenny's knee and her intimate examination began. Rubber gloves on she would poke at my holes spreading and stretching me to look inside always making sure I was soaking wet. She would have me squat on the coffee table as she demanded a urine sample but wanted to help me do it.</p><p>She held a container under me and told me hold open my pussy lips she caressed my thighs and bottom encouraging me to pee she told me she really enjoyed watching a girl's pee hole tensing and relaxing as it prepared to let go. Opening and letting the hot pee squirt out. Then as the last spurts ended she rubbed the remaining pee around my pussy and bottom.</p>"
1226,Skipped School Encounter,Elliejo61,1,Innocent schoolgirl goes to public loo and gets caught up in the graffiti and is observed by older woman ten becomes her victim.,"['Ff', 'ws', 'mast']","<p>I wagged off school as it was a nice sunny day, went to the park, slipped into the public toilets to change out of my uniform and while I was in there noticed the messages and stories written on the walls, also phone numbers and graphic drawings. For a 14 year old girl these things were something of an eye opener.</p><p>I started reading and engrossed in all the sexy things I read was getting turned on. The drawing of cocks in pussies, squirting dicks, stories of fucking and sucking etc I was getting turned on. My hand wandered over my boobs as I looked at sketches of breasts, my school blouse undone, my school skirt was already off and I was stood in my blue knickers ready to put on my jeans.</p><p>So engrossed in all this dirty sex stuff I didn't hear anyone come into the toilets. There were holes in the walls and doors but being naïve didn't expect anyone to be looking into a toilet.</p><p>Things progressed and I had my hand down my knickers touching myself as I took in these dirty messages, when the door opened and an old woman stood there. I quickly tried to remove my hand, tried telling her I was in there. She stood there smiling, it's OK dear. Don't be afraid. I have been watching you and I think I can help you. You are such a naughty girl and should be in school but here you are.</p><p>She walked in and closed the door behind her, I felt trapped, and started to panic. Its alright I am not going to hurt you, all these filthy pictures and messages and here you are getting aroused. I saw you touching yourself, its alright we all go through that but you are such a naughty girl being here in a public toilet. Now what should I do with you, take you to your school, or home to your parents? Please im sorry I begged, frightened and unsure what or how I was going to get out of this.</p><p>It's OK sweetie I just want to help you she said in a soft voice, nobody else need know what you were doing in here and if I help you perhaps you can help me she said.</p><p> My school shirt was pulled our and the top few buttons undone so some of my teeny boobs were showing. She told me that if I did as I was told and be a good girl she promised she would not take me to the headmaster or my parents. I was still shaking but had no option other than to nod.</p><p> Good now where were you before I came in, what were you looking at. I blushed surrounded by crude images of sex and dirty stories. Well come on girl which of these dirty pictures was exciting you?</p><p>You just carry on reading and looking and I will help make it feel much better and will satisfy your curiosity. I was looking at a drawing of a woman with her fingers in her vagina and licking her own nipple. I didn't see how that was possible as my boobs were still so tiny but her fingers were right inside her and they had drawn lots of drops of juice splashing out almost like she was peeing.</p><p>The woman unbuttoned and pulled open my school shirt and looked hungrily at my immature breasts oh they are beautiful she sighed. I saw you caressing them, but it will feel much better if someone else does it for you, may i? her hand touched one and I backed away. It's OK, she said. I am not going to hurt you just help you to feel how that woman feels.</p><p>She pulled my training bra down then her fingers brushed over my nipples and they tingled and I was instantly aroused. Oh you are lovely, her finger circling my nipple – do you like that? Her `fingers rolled and played with my puffy nipples which now stood out from my undeveloped tits. She told me to close my eyes and imagine that I was the woman in the drawing.</p><p>I knew this was wrong that she was turning me on but I was enjoying it too much to want to stop her, then like an electric shock I felt her mouth at my boob her wet tongue trailing over it then her warm wet mouth covering it as she gently sucked. I gasped and felt a wave of heat in my pussy and staggered a little. Her hand held me steady. Oh yes your lovely little titties are certainly enjoying my attentions and how about your pussy I bet it is absolutely soaking wet isn't it you naughty girl. I blushed.</p><p>Now put your hands on your head out of the way, keep them there and carry on reading, your Auntie Jenny will make you feel so good.</p><p>With that I raised my hands as she had ordered giving her free access to my body. My legs were shaking as her hand slipped down to my panties. She cupped my pussy then started rubbing and squeezing, I knew my school knickers were soaking as I felt her finger pressing along my virgin slit. What a dirty little girl you are these are soaking she whispered, she pressed a little deeper as she asked. Now doesn't that feel nice?</p><p>All these sensations, the naughtiness, her mouth and fingers, the drawings even that nasty toilet smell of pee and disinfectant.</p><p>I jerked against her finger as it rubbed my knickers against my clit.</p><p>Just a minute, she said as she moved round me and sat down on the loo. I stood there bra round my waist in soaking navy blue knickers hands on head as she pushed up her skirt and opened her legs a little allowing me to stand between her thighs.</p><p>Now sweetheart this is the bit you have been waiting for. I didn't know what she meant but she told me no matter what, I must keep my hands on my head.</p><p>I felt her pulling my knickers down and her breath was getting ragged. Oh you beautiful young thing, your pussy is so lovely . I only had a few curls of pubic hair above my pussy but very little to hide it. Her finger traced along it making me jerk again. Stand still girl! she ordered and I felt her fingers opening my pussy and a finger playing in my wetness. It traced over my clit and then pushed slowly inside but she stopped when she hit my hymen.</p><p>Well we will not force things just now my little virgin, that is such a precious thing. Better to save that for your first fuck.</p><p>She removed her finger licking it and smiling up at me. I can see you are enjoying this as much as I am you naughty girl your pussy lips are all swollen and puffy. Her finger returned to circling my clit causing me to buck against it. I just wanted whatever she was doing to me and more it felt so amazing, much better than my own immature playing.</p><p>She was skillfully taking me to the edge and then stopping, my juices were running down my legs as she continued teasing and playing with me just as she wanted, I kept having those waves of amazing sensations.</p><p>She then turned me sideways on to her and one hand caressed my bum as she continued fingering my front, the hand at the back began creeping into my bum crease and her finger was soon running from my bottom hole down to the wetness from my pussy. On the return trip it would circle my bum hole spreading the wetness and as it got wetter began to press more and more into my tight opening.</p><p>Well my dear you have such a delicious bottom and I am going to give you a real treat, we don't want to take your vaginal virginity in here as much as I would love to but this is a different thing entirely.</p><p>Now her finger was working its way into my bottom, slipping in deeper in time to her rubbing my clit. Oh yes you have a nice tight bottom and you are sooo naughty letting me push my finger in there, but you really seem to be enjoying being a dirty girl because you are certainly getting wetter. Her finger was all the way in and she brought me over the top having my first massive orgasm that caused my legs to give way, I almost blacked out and found that she was supporting my with the finger in my bum and her hand pressed hard on my pussy.</p><p>Oh you dirty girl you have just squirted your cum all over me, how delicious. Well you really enjoyed that and as I said it will be our little secret.</p><p>Well before I let you go I will just have one more look at you. With that she turned me round, pulled my bum cheeks open and told me to bend over. She ran a finger over my bottom hole and patted my pussy telling me to get dressed.</p><p>She took my phone number and address and then gave me her number telling me that as I liked her attentions so much I must meet her again the following week after school in the same place.</p><p>This became a regular thing once a month and her games became naughtier. She left messages on the wall of when we would be there and on more than one occasion we were watched thro the holes as she put on a dirty show for them speaking out loud what she was doing to me. She introduced me into pee games telling me to hold my pee all afternoon when we were going to meet up. She would delight in playing with me with my full bladder and making me wee involuntarily as she pressed and poked. She also had me tell my parents that I was babysitting for her every few weeks.</p><p>She would pick me up from home and drive me to her place where she and one of her friends would have sex with me. I would perform oral on them and they on me. She would delight in watching a new one of her friends explore and exploit my young body encouraging them to fulfil their dirtiest desires. I was given £25 every time so it looked to my parents that I was earning some pocket money.</p><p>She would bring different friends each time and these sessions were really dirty but I had sooo many orgasms with them.</p><p>Her favourite game was pushing objects into my bottom telling me how naughty and dirty I was and yet it was her doing the pushing and the choosing of the objects , but it was that dirtiness that made me cum so often.</p><p>She never took my virginity but things in my bum got bigger even using a strap on me on occasion. Even now I love the dirtiness of having things pushed up my bum.</p><p>One of her friends liked to play school nurse and had a white coat, stethoscope, thermometer and other stuff in a black bag. I would turn up in uniform and be asked to undress to my underwear. She would take my temperature orally and also later anally, listen to my chest taking every opportunity to touch my breasts and nipples. I would then be asked to remove my bra so that she could check for lumps, this involved much rolling and pulling of my nipples getting them in an aroused state and often quite sore before moving to my panties. I would be bent over Aunt Jenny's knee and her intimate examination began. Rubber gloves on she would poke at my holes spreading and stretching me to look inside always making sure I was soaking wet. She would have me squat on the coffee table as she demanded a urine sample but wanted to help me do it.</p><p>She held a container under me and told me hold open my pussy lips she caressed my thighs and bottom encouraging me to pee she told me she really enjoyed watching a girls pee hole tensing and relaxing as it prepared to let go. Opening and letting the hot pee squirt out. Then as the last spurts ended she rubbed the remaining pee around my pussy and bottom. She would then use wet wipes to clean me up making sure I was thoroughly clean before licking me and bringing me to orgasm with her mouth and tongue.</p><p>One woman liked to spank me telling me I was a naughty girl pulling my panties down and after a few slaps start running her fingers over my pussy and bum hole, she would scold me for being wet but continue to play with me and slap me a few more times.</p><p>Her fingers would push in to my holes much to Aunt Jenny's pleasure as she urged her to punish her naughty nieces bottom. She would take out and play with the woman's big breasts as I was being abused, taking pictures of all that was taking place.</p><p>For three years this went on with me regularly earning 'pocket money' until I moved away to university.</p>"
1227,Initiation,Elliejo61,1,teenagers introduction to the world of mature lesbian sex,"['Ff', 'ws nc D/s']","<p>When I was fifteen I was staying with my aunt as my parents had gone abroad for a few months , she was in her  mid 
fifties but quite relaxed in her attitude towards me and allowed me much more freedom than my parents would.</p><p>We chatted about stuff, school, exams, boyfriends and my apparent lack of admirers etc.  she often let me drink the 
odd glass of cider in the evening and we used to slouch around in our nighties and dressing gowns chatting or 
watchin g tv until bed time. She would give me a little hug and a goodnight kiss but nothing untoward happened, 
although once she had accidentally walked into the bathroom when  I was in the shower, I hadn't been aware how long 
she had been there watching me but as I turned the water off and was about to step out of the cubicle she appeared 
to start, apologized saying she didn't realize I had been in there and promptly walked back to her room.</p><p>I didn't think any more of it then at the end of the second week she announced that her good friend Carol was 
coming to stay for the weekend.</p><p>Carol was older than my aunt, in her early sixties, petite and dressed smartly in figure hugging black outfits 
which made her look quite attractive and nowhere near her age.</p><p>When introduced she kissed me gently and drew me close so her boobs pressed against mine for what I thought was 
perhaps a little longer than necessary, but I let it go. </p><p>It was Friday evening and my aunt had cooked an amazing dinner, we ate and Carol had brought a couple of bottles of 
wine which we all shared. They treated me like another adult refilling my glass when it was empty until we had 
finished the two bottles, I was quite tipsy when they started on the coffee liquers which were very strong. After 
this we retired to the lounge and Carol and my aunt chatted catching up on gossip and usual woman stuff, who was 
with who doing what, relationships and a few dirty laughs . Another bottle of wine came out and we downed that as 
they started to flirt amorously with one another, knee touching,hand squeezing, laughing  together, I was feeling 
quite drunk so I lay back on the sofa trying to keep focused on their conversation and not fall asleep Carol was 
wearing tight leggings and stretch top which emphasized her boobs, my aunt in a simple skirt and blouse, Carol 
commented on it being hot in the room and my aunt agreeing, she undid the top few buttons of her blouse and ran a 
hand over her boobs saying she had missed her and was looking forward to catching up in other ways after I had gone 
to bed.</p><p>Carol told her the night was still young and she had other ideas first. she said that it looked like I had had too 
much to drink and perhaps they should help me to bed right now, Carol came over and helped me to my feet  and I 
fell against her, my aunt moved forward and supported me  with her arm around my waist as Carol stroked my face 
saying how pretty I looked, then her hands moved over my shoulders and down over my boobs. I was clearly under the 
influence of too much alcohol as she started to caress and squeeze my breasts telling me how firm they felt and how 
hers were unfortunately no longer like that, she continued to play with them asking me if it felt nice and had 
anyone ever done that to me before.  That the boys at school must be dying to get their hands on them.  not waiting 
for an answer she asked how many of them had already had their hands on them or up my skirt.</p><p>My aunt reminded her that they were supposed to be getting me to bed so they could be alone but was told quite 
forcefully to be patient and that there  would be plenty of time for fun and that she was in the process of getting 
me to bed.</p><p>I must have sighed not really thinking that this was wrong just enjoying the woozy head and the warm sensations 
from her experienced hands.  Supported by my aunt  this woman was really getting to grips with my boobs seeking out 
and working gently on my nipples, then after a few minutes things seemed to change, she took on an authoritive air 
clearly in charge of proceedings.</p><p> Oh yes your lovely titties are certainly enjoying my attentions but we are trying to get you ready for bed so we 
had better get  this top off. I was a little confused , here we were still in the lounge but as I felt incapable of 
getting myself to bed or even standing up on my own, I just let her continue assisting me.</p><p>She pulled up my top over my head as my aunt held me , then she unclipped my bra pulling it away, her hands 
returned to my breasts squeezing ,oh what wonderful excitable nipples you have sweetheart as she started  pulling 
and massaging much firmer now,  then her mouth moved to my nipple and I remember a sharp pain as she bit it, then 
the warm tingly sucking. through my drunken state I was enjoying the sensations when she stopped stepping back. 
Look  at those lovely puffy nipples June, you really like me sucking your little titties dont you ellie, come on 
you little tart admit it, your stiff nipples are all red and aroused. Answer me girl and call me aunty Carol.   
Ashamed at my arousal with my boobs on full display, confused at what was happening and looking at the floor I 
replied,  Yes aunty Carol it feels nice.</p><p>I was not thinking clearly at all and had made no attempt to stop this much older  woman help me get ready for bed. 
Is your pussy wet Ellie? Your aunty June is curious to know if my sucking your titties has  made your pussy all 
juicy for me to play with?  Is it all hot and itchy down there ? I know you want me  to take a look, I really think 
you want me to show us what a naughty wet pussy you have and how you enjoy  older women touching you. I didn't 
answer just shuffled uncomfortably as her fingers ran wickedly over my boobs before moving one hand lower.</p><p>I was  too far gone to resist my aunt held me her grip firmer if anything,  watching intently as Carol unzipped my 
skirt pulling it down leaving it around my ankles before running her fingers over my damp panties, pressing into my 
vagina..</p><p> Oh you are a naughty girl Ellie these are soaking, almost as if you've peed in them, they will  certainly have to 
come off you can't go to bed in these, and with that she pulled them down and helped them off my feet. I now stood 
before her completely naked as she began her intimate examination of my pussy. I think we had better make sure you 
are all clean before we put you to bed so I will check first to see if you need a wash before we tuck you in.  I 
had some hair but not much, I trimmed my panty line but left the soft blond covering over my pubis. Carol kneeled 
down,  first a painted fingernail sliding along it pressing in lightly  -shes so wet June and such an innocent 
looking girl, then she parted my lips with her thumbs looking at my aroused state. Oh yes June I am going to enjoy 
fucking with her, just as much as you will enjoy watching me doing it to your darling innocent niece, such a sweet 
pink virgin pussy. Her finger slipped up inside me then another which she pulled out and offered to my aunt to 
taste. Her ministrations making my sigh and squirm, my aunt holding me tighter as her friend continued, her fingers 
caressing my bum and sliding along my bottom groove until she pressed against my anus. She turned me around pulling 
open my bottom and running her finger nail around  the tight hole  teasing it as I stood there clenching my  bottom 
in response to her tickling. Then she made a surprising announcement,  Much as I would like to continue exploring 
her  , this girl probably should use the bathroom before we have a mess here in the sitting room, that is  unless 
you have another idea June?  Well actually I have just had one myself. Ellie it is clear you need to use the 
bathroom before we put you to bed would you like to pee now? I nodded having forgotten how desperate I had been 
before all this had taken my mind off it, still aroused and drunk all this seemed unreal.</p><p>Well lets go into the kitchen. I was confused but my aunt steered me into the kitchen an propped me against the 
kitchen table. Carol grabbed the washing up bowl from the sink then knelt between my legs pushing them apart, my 
aunt held my arms pushing me down into a squat position over the bowl.  Carol fingers moved between my legs and 
held open my pussy lips. now Ellie I want you to  be a good girl and pee for me, and to make sure you do it 
properly before we put you to bed, I want to watch, and so does your aunt. I told her I couldn't, this wasn't 
right. Nonsense girl you need to go so badly your bladder is full, now just close your eyes take a deep breath and 
do it. 
My aunt leaned down and one of her hands moved over my lower tummy rubbing and gently pressing down on my bladder 
gradually increasing pressure. 'go on Ellie, relax just push and let go, its ok'  Carols hands gently caressing my 
inner thighs.</p><p>I adjusted my feet and squatted above the bowl and after a few seconds of trying , it started, at the first few 
drops Carol called me a good girl and just to carry on and let it all out. Her rubbing of my thighs getting a bit 
quicker and a few little pinches on the sensitive skin urging me to pee. Then the floodgates opened and it started. 
Carol immediately slipped her hand under my pussy her fingers spreading my labia, Oh yes that's beautiful, I don't 
know what she was doing down there as I pissed but her hand was getting soaked and pee was getting everywhere. I 
know at one point she pushed a wet finger up into my bum which made me feel like I was going to poo. Luckily for 
her I didn't need one.</p><p>When I had finished peeing I was soaked all over down there and she was playing with my clitoris again with my aunt 
playing with my nipples and I shuddered to another orgasm. </p><p>As it subsided carol told my aunt to help me  up onto the kitchen table still shaking. I was laid down with my legs 
spread wide open still shaking . Now June clean her up . Carol commanded my aunt, she dipped her head and started 
licking me all over down there starting at my piss soaked thighs, my tummy, pussy and bum.  Her tongue licking off 
my pee and my recent cum juices. See how your aunt loves the taste of your pee, oh yes she is going to give you 
lots of orgasms with her mouth in the future and you will enjoy letting her. </p><p>I enjoyed several more orgasms as she licked me and played with me. Carol pulled down my aunts skirt and pants and 
was having her own fun spanking and abusing her pussy and anus urging her to make me cum and do more naughty stuff 
to me.</p><p>That night I got hooked on sex with older women and began my journey into the world of depraved mothers and 
grannies.</p>"
1228,Ellies Aunt,Elliejo61,1,teenager Ellie staying at her aunts get drunk one night and finds her aunts friend waiting when she gets back. the old lady has her own ideas about how to deal with Ellie,"['Ff', 'ws', 'nc']","<p>I had been staying at my aunty June's house at the coast for the summer, my parents were divorced and I was almost sixteen. Over the summer I had got to know some of the locals and used to hang out with a few older girls One evening we had been to the beach then gone to a pub where I had a few drinks. I arrived home quite drunk at my aunts to find her there with another woman Carol who was in her late sixties, my aunt still in her forties. I had grown close to my aunt over the previous few weeks there and enjoyed her treating of me as an adult, she used to walk around the place often in her bathrobe or underwear and I often found myself staring at her body comparing my development with her mature form. I am embarrassed to say that it turned me on when I caught my first glimpse of her shaved vagina when her robe fell open one morning at breakfast. She had not made a big thing about it neither did she hurry to cover herself up. I had found myself taking another furtive look and blushed when she saw me looking. She just covered herself and smiled then carried on eating breakfast. Later I found myself thinking about it and masturbated myself to an incredible cum..</p><p>I dashed in that evening saying said hi to my aunt and her friend and said I desperately needed the loo. I made to head off and get to bed but Carol called me over and started telling me off for being drunk. That I was underage and that anything could have happened to me. She gave me a real dressing down in front of my aunt saying that in her day I would have been given a good spanking for being in this state. I don't know how but she started touching me, pointing out that my skirt was too short my blouse was undone too far, that I was likely to find myself getting unwanted attention or was that what I had been hoping for. I was drunk and now confused just wanting to go and pee and get into bed so I tried turning away but she was firm and insistant. Is that what you wanted she pressed, someone to take advantage of your teenage body? Her hands started to move over my blouse cupping my boobs. She was very authoritive totally in control telling me that being dressed like this and getting drunk was so that I would get some sexual attention. She continued playing with my breasts, caressing, cupping gently squeezing telling me that as that seemed the case I would get exactly what I wanted. I just stood there letting her molest my boobs in my drunken haze confused at how this could be happening. After a few minutes she started to undo the rest of the buttons on my blouse telling ne that if I was going to show myself off to people I should make a proper job of it .As she revealed my half cup 34b bra she commented almost triumphantly. Oh yes your lovely little tits are certainly enjoying my attentions now lets have this top right off.</p><p>She pulled up my top open as my aunt moved forward and held me steady then unclipped my bra pulling it away, her mouth moved to my nipple and I remember a sharp pain as she bit it, then the warm tingly sucking. I found myself enjoying the sensations through my drunken state and getting hugely turned on when she suddenly stopped and stood up.</p><p>Look at those lovely puffy nipples June, you really do like me sucking them don't you Ellie, come on you little tart admit it, this is just what you went out hoping for, and now you are getting what you wanted you can start calling me aunty Carol. Ashamed at my arousal and in my slightly confused state I simply replied, Yes aunty Carol it feels amazing.</p><p>Is your pussy getting wet Ellie? Your aunty June wants to know if my sucking your titties is making your pussy all juicy for me to play with? would you like me to take a look, I really think you want me to show her what a wet little pussy you have and how you enjoy having an older woman touching you.</p><p>I was too far gone to resist what she was doing but my aunt still held me her grip firmer if anything watching intently as Carol unzipped my skirt and pulled it down leaving it around my ankles before running her wrinkled fingers over my embarrassingly damp pink panties.</p><p>You are a naughty girl Ellie these are soaking, feels almost as if you've peed in them already, they will certainly have to come off, and with that she pulled them down and helped them off my feet. I now stood before her completely naked as she began her intimate examination of my pussy, first a painted fingernail sliding along it pressing in lightly - she's so wet June and such an innocent looking girl, then she parted my virgin pussy lips with her thumbs moving her head closer taking a good look at my aroused state. Oh yes June I am so going to enjoy fucking her, just as much as you will enjoy watching me doing it to your dirty little niece, she has such a sweet pink virgin pussy. Her finger slipped up inside me then another which she pulled out and offered to my aunt to taste. My aunt sucked on her fingers slowly as if tasting honey on a spoon.</p><p>Much as I would like to continue exploring her like this and making her come, I think she should probably use the bathroom before we have a mess here in the sitting room, that is unless you have other ideas June? Well actually I have just had a better one. Ellie would you like to pee now? I nodded having forgotten how desperate I had been before all this had taken my mind off it, well lets go into the kitchen. Carol led the way with my aunt guiding me from behind, She took the washing up bowl from the sink then knelt between my legs pushing them apart, my aunt held my arms pushing me down into a squat position and Carol moved her hand to hold open my pussy lips. now Ellie pee for me like a good little girl, I want to watch, and so does your aunt. I told her I couldn't, that this wasn't right. Nonsense girl she snapped. you need to go so badly your bladder is full, now just close your eyes take a deep breath and do it.</p><p>My aunt leaned down and one of her hands moved over my lower tummy rubbing and gently pressing down on my bladder gradually increasing pressure. 'go on Ellie, relax just push and let go, its ok' She seemed just as eager to make me go and the pressing of her fingers was now quite hard and insistent, Carols hands were gently caressing my inner thighs tracing lines up and down from knee to my vagina.</p><p>I closed my eyes, adjusted my feet and squatted above the bowl and after a few seconds of trying, it started, at the first few drops Carol called me a good girl and just to carry on and let it all out. Her rubbing of my thighs getting a bit quicker urging me to pee. Then the floodgates opened and I went into full flow me pee splashing into the plastic bowl. Carol immediately slipped her hand under my pussy her fingers spreading my labia, Oh yes that's beautiful she encouraged, I don't know what she was doing down there as I pissed but her hand was getting soaked and pee was splashing everywhere. I know at one point she pushed a wet finger up into my bum which made me feel like I was going to poo. Luckily for her I didn't need one. When I had finished peeing I was soaked all over down there and she was playing with my clitoris again with my aunt now playing with my nipples and I shuddered to another orgasm.</p><p>As it subsided carol told my aunt to help me to the kitchen table on which they laid me still shaking. She commanded 'Now June clean her up'. my aunt pushed apart my thighs, dipped her head and started licking me all over down there starting at my piss soaked thighs, my tummy, pussy and bum. Her tongue licking off my pee and my recent cum juices.</p><p>See how your aunt loves the taste of your pee, oh yes she is going to give you lots of orgasms with her mouth in the future and you will enjoy letting her. I feel that this is just the start of a wonderful journey of discovery for you. My head spinning I was having roller coaster sensations in my body as I let these two dirty older women take full advantage of my teenage body, they really knew how to make me cum over and over. Carol produced a big vibrator and used it savagely on my aunt as she was bent over me cleaning me up, it turned out that my aunt was Carols submissive lover for several years and that I had just been introduced into what became a very kinky sex triangle.</p>"
1229,"Bad Like Me, Part 1",eloquent delinquent,1,A girl from a strict home must hide her new pleasures.,"['g', 'mast']","<p>It's dark and stuffy in the closet, kneeling among the shoes, her head pressed between ranks of her outgrown dresses and last winter's coats. But it's become Charlotte's favorite place. She finds herself slipping in here more and more, carefully unseen, drawing the door nearly shut behind her, only a thin wedge of light left. She can just see the fuzzy shapes of hanging clothes and scattered shoes, her hands and arms ghostly as they smooth down her body, deliciously squishing the sensitive swell of her breasts through the school shirt and tight training bra, over her budding hips and thighs wrapped in their mandatory knee-length denim skirt. She can barely see her fingers as they curl under the hem and draw it up, slipping underneath to hook frantic fingers or thumbs through the waistband of her panties and force them down to her knees. And then she glides her fingers back up her legs, in between, sometimes trembling, and the fingertips of her right hand press home into that sweet wet spot and begin her touching.</p><p>It's the touching that makes Charlotte so fond of the closet, and so in need of it. The touching that made her Mom so mad and mean, that makes Jesus think she's a slut and a hussy. The closet is secret, at least from Mom if not from Jesus (and He might forgive her someday if she turns out good), it's dark and secret even on a spring afternoon like this.</p><p>And so far, it's safe.</p><p>Dark and secret like her kitty, nestled cozy between her legs. Even at school, when it starts buzzing for attention, going all wet and soft, it's a secret, no one knows. And when she gives it that attention, here in the closet, fingertips pressing against her slick, warm, creamy kitty, sliding and pushing, touching it everywhere, the feeling, that hot feeling, like she's melting and somehow getting wound up even tighter, that's a secret too.</p><p>It's Charlotte's secret, and she keeps it locked up tight, except when she's in here. Because it's wrong. The Bible says it's wrong, somewhere. And Reverend Bealing says that all that stuff that happens down there, all of the ""carnal"" feelings, are wrong and doors for the Devil to walk in and sweep you away from Jesus. And most of all, Mom says it's wrong. She doesn't just say it, she <i>screams</i> it, and she slaps her and calls her awful things. For almost a year after her Mom caught her with her hand there (not once but twice), Charlotte was so good, even though her kitty got so wet and tender that even sitting was almost like the touching. She'd nearly cried, she wanted to so bad.</p><p>But then, halfway between 12 and 13, the urges got so much stronger and the feelings, even just from clamping her legs together, got so much <i>better</i>, that she couldn't stop herself. Charlotte remembers that night last winter when Mom sent her out to the garage to get a box of Christmas decorations. And she went down the hall like a zombie in her flannel pj's, heart thumping and nearly dizzy because she'd been melty all day (well, since she saw Jennifer Dwyer dressed up as Santa's elf in that tiny red skirt and the tall black boots, but she tried not to remember that part), and when she got in the garage, in the dark, her breasts pressed against a rolled up sleeping bag as she reached for the box on the top shelf. Her aching nipples sent sparks shivering straight into her, it was shocking, so much pleasure at once. She staggered back a step, eyes wide, mouth hanging open, panting. Then she bit her lip, pulled her shoulders back, and did it again.</p><p>She gasped as she leaned into the firm softness of the bag, her breasts spreading a luscious pressure, and suddenly her hands were pushing into her pajama bottoms, cupping her slick kitty and squeezing herself, she had to, she had to, her butt and her hips and her tummy, her whole body, all rolling together to push her plump wetness into her grasping, fumbling hand. It was so, so much nicer than she remembered it as her fingers slid up and down through the cleft, and when she reached the spot, <i>that</i> spot, at the top, the one that got her started touching to begin with, the good feeling just billowed up inside her like a cloud of liquid fire, and she was bucking now and her fingers were rubbing her kitty and others were in her mouth and there wasn't anything else but what her body told her.</p><p>And then came the shock, the clenching, blissful shock, she stiffened against it, rigid, suspended, the feeling from her kitty filling her, overflowing, and she strained to let it go through her, mouth gaping as if in a scream. And then all at once everything came unwound, loosened and slowed and became gentle, and there she was, Charlotte, breathless, wobbly legs barely holding her up, in the chilly dark garage. It occurred to her that only maybe five minutes had passed. No one had seen her, or missed her. Not her parents, or her sisters. No one knew. A secret.</p><p>She kept that secret, still keeps it, here in the closet, because she has to have that feeling again, a lot. So she slips away from her tidy bedroom, drawing the door almost shut behind her, and kneels on the floor among the shoes. And here she is, Charlotte, almost thirteen, with her white cotton panties a shadowy tangle around her knees, right hand slowly but firmly squeezing her slippery cleft while the other absently strokes her thigh. She gently bobs up and down, butt pushing out, back arching rhythmically as her breath catches. Her face is wedged between the hanging clothes, hot damp hair pressed to her face, feeling each urgent breath as it escapes and is trapped with her. She smells wool and leather and her own smell, musky and sharp from her sweaty body and her wet kitty, and it's also a secret, and being secret only makes it smell better.</p><p>She rises up as she feels her tummy tighten, her thighs tighten, her right hand plays faster in that wonderful spot, building and winding and then the shock, oh, the shock yes and her eyes squeeze tightly shut, her hips buck and shudder. She gasps and moans softly into the pretty dresses she has outgrown. Charlotte comes all undone, relaxes, bends languidly over until her face is pressing into the floor, the shoes. And as her sweaty cheek rests on her Mary Janes, the dim light barely reveals her relieved, delighted smile.</p><p>The smile will stay in the closet, though. With the rest of it. Charlotte knows something about herself now. She can't stop… no, that's not true. If she were good, she could stop. No, Charlotte knows she doesn't <i>want</i> to stop. The urges are stronger than her, and the feelings she gets from touching make her squirm with bliss even when she just thinks about them. If anything, the feelings get better the more she touches it.</p><p>And she knows she's alone in this secret playtime, this shameful pleasure, because everyone else can only talk about how wrong it is and how nobody should do it.</p><p>It's bad. And she's bad. And she's going to do it again, be bad again, because nothing else makes her feel as good.</p><p>Her mother calls ""Charlotte!"" from downstairs. She gulps a sharp breath, lurches to her feet. She bends and awkwardly rucks her panties back up over her hips, smooths her skirt.</p><p>She steps out of the closet carefully, looking to see if something is out of place, something that might give her away. But it's all the same ~ even the bedroom door, standing wide open, as it's been since last year when Mom caught her standing in front of the wardrobe mirror, nearly naked, curiously watching herself as her fingers slid gently back and forth over the crotch of her panties. The rage which followed nearly swept that memory away.</p><p>A sharp pang of shame jolts through her. The air here is open and she feels the light sheen of sweat wick away like steam. Charlotte nervously runs her left hand over her hair, straightening it. With even less thought she puts the fingers from her right hand into her mouth, the smell of herself filling her head briefly as she sucks, gently flicks at her fingertips with her tongue. Making them clean, so no one will know. If she were to look into the mirror at that moment, she would see the hot blush in her cheeks.</p><p><i>I was bad then, and I'm just as bad now,</i> she thinks. <i>But if no one finds out, if no one ever finds out how bad I am or how much I like it, everything might be okay.</i></p><p>Her fingers come out of her mouth, clearing the way for her to call, ""I'll be right there!""</p><p>She shuts the closet door firmly and heads downstairs.</p>"
1230,"Bad Like Me, Part 2",eloquent delinquent,2,repressed Charlotte has a bewildering experience while babysitting,"['gg', 'mast']","<p>Charlotte arrives in the kitchen to find her mother's back is turned, cutting potatoes to go with tonight's roast. Her Mom's name is Eleanor, and she is thin and tall, stands very straight, with the same ruddy brown hair as her daughter's, only hers is kept bound tight in a bun at the nape of her neck, like the Church prefers. Thinking of this, Charlotte nervously runs a hand over hair, fiddling with the ends almost at her elbow.</p><p>She waits to be acknowledged. Since their fights last year, Charlotte is cowed by her Mom's capacity for anger, unexpected and scary. She tries to present as small a target as possible. Meekly pulling out a chair at the table, she sits and glances up at the light. Even though the sun's still out, the light is on. It's Mom's way, turning on lights everywhere she goes, day or night. <i>Like she doesn't want anything to escape her,</i> Charlotte suddenly thinks, and worries.</p><p>""I got a call,"" her Mom says without turning, still cutting and sweeping the chunks into a bowl. ""Just before you came home from school. Mrs Carmody needs someone to look after her little Megan tonight.""</p><p>Charlotte knows them from Wednesday Bible study. Megan is seven or so. Both she and Mrs Carmody are blonde, both wear glasses. They're sweet but shy, and even though they've been around as long as Charlotte could remember, they are new by Congregation standards, outsiders. And now they live under a shadow.</p><p>""Short notice, she has to work,"" her Mom says. ""She thought of you.""</p><p>Charlotte thinks, <i>After no one else would help her,</i> and feels uncomfortable, the thought like a bad taste. She tries to think of something to say.</p><p>""What time?""</p><p>""You need to be there by 5. She says she'll have something for you for supper there. Your father won't be home til later.""</p><p>""All right, Momma."" Charlotte says, then a possibility occurs to her. ""Does it pay?""</p><p>Eleanor reaches for a dish towel and turns around as she dries her hands. When she looks down on Charlotte, it feels like she's swooping. ""Why are you such a selfish girl? You know the money she gets from Mr Carmody barely keeps that roof over their heads. Service to others is Christlike. Serving unto others is as serving unto Him, like the Reverend says.""</p><p>""Yes Momma.""</p><p>She waits for her Mom to say something more, but she just looks at her, a scrutinizing, judging gaze. Charlotte wants to put her knees together, wants to fold her hands in her lap. She forces herself to keep still, can feel her neck stiffening. <i>Can she tell?</i></p><p>Jodie bursts in, her boots clomping to a stop, out of breath, short hair just about an unkempt cloud around her head, with a big, goofy triumphant smile on her nine year-old face.</p><p>Eleanor's attention turns. ""Did you run all the way home?""</p><p>""Had to.""</p><p>""You were still almost late.""</p><p>Jodie rolls her eyes, ""That's called being on time, Momma."" Charlotte can't help but smirk.</p><p>""Don't be sassy with me, young lady,"" Mom says. ""And those boots are filthy. You go back into the mudroom and take them off.""</p><p>Charlotte's sister deflates. ""Okay,"" and she clomps sullenly out of the kitchen. ""You girls act more like animals every day,"" Mom says generally, then focuses back to Charlotte. ""Go upstairs and get your books. And you put your hair up before you leave this house."" ________________________</p><p>The sun is settling in the hills in a big golden flare as Charlotte walks across the neighborhood, past budding trees and lawns cut just that day, probably for the first time since it thawed. One or two mowers are still puttering around the block, and it sounds and smells like spring to her. It's not too long a walk to the Carmodys, only a few blocks, almost everyone in the Congregation lives in this neighborhood on the western side of town. </p><p>And when she turns on Pine and Logan, there is the Church, the warehouse-like Calvarian Reformed Church, rising unadorned from the expanse of its parking lot. Like most kids here, it's the center of her life. She goes to school there, and Sunday service, and Bible study two nights a week. The Congregation is only about 200, and they keep to themselves, so it seems like everyone knows everyone else's business.</p><p>A ways down, out of sight of the Church, and she's headed up Whitcomb Circle. The houses here aren't as nice as the ones on her street, were built later, manufactured homes. Charlotte notices that she's done up her hair too quickly, and now the bun is coming loose, drooping, brushing her shoulder. The Carmodys live toward the back of the circle, next to the woods, and beyond them she can hear the frogs start to chirp and ribbit down in the runoff pond. The house looks small in its wide yard, blue and plain except for a big window in the front.</p><p>The door opens just before Charlotte can knock, and in the opening, just a little above the knob, the solemn face of a girl with round-lensed glasses and a mop of shoulder-length lazy blonde curls leans out. ""Hi,"" she says timidly, leaning out a little more, but her hands still gripping the knob. ""I saw you coming up. You're Charlotte, right?""</p><p>Charlotte smiles brightly into the younger girl's shyness. ""Yeah, and you must be Megan. I'm here to take care of you tonight. Won't that be fun?""</p><p>Megan's face lights up a little bit, she grins slightly and nods, opening the door wide to let the new babysitter in. ""What's in the bag?""</p><p>Charlotte adjusts the shoulder strap. ""Books for school. Do you have homework too?"" ""A little.""</p><p>Stepping into the living room, the house is different than she's used to. There are toys, books, magazines, dishes, scattered around. A stack of folded laundry rests on the arm of an overstuffed couch. As she's glancing around, a door opens in the nearby hallway, and she sees a figure pass quickly through it, a woman's plump golden body, in nothing but a black bra and panties. Black. Bra and panties. She gazes, rapt, as the woman's hips switch, bare feet padding away from her, for about three steps before she turns into another doorway, disappears. </p><p>Charlotte's heart thumps, and something inside flutters happily, crazily. Megan had her back to the hall and has no idea. </p><p>She inhales, tries to recover her thought. ""Erm, we can do it together, if you want.""</p><p>The girl blinks her brown eyes, maybe a bit confused. ""Okay. I wanna have supper first, though.""</p><p>That brings her smile back. ""You know, I've got a sister about your age. What are you? Seven?""</p><p>""No, I'm eight now,"" Megan says proudly.</p><p>""Exactly! Let me talk to your Mom for a minute, then we'll eat.""</p><p>Megan veers off toward the little dining area, and Charlotte starts toward the hallway. She knows which door to use. Her heart thumps harder and her cheeks feel hot, it's hard to get her feet to move forward. The door is open, she can smell hints of soap and perfume coming from it. What would she see when she looked in? Would Mrs Carmody still be in just her bra and panties? <i>Less?!</i> The flutter comes back stronger, settling between her belly button and her kitty and beginning to purr.</p><p>Mrs Carmody rushes out from that open doorway, stops short, both of them jumping as they startle each other. Megan's mother freezes for a second, still barefoot but now in a floral skirt and peach top, her green eyes wide behind her pretty rectangular glasses, brows lifting over the frames, elbows out, hands freezing where they're fiddling with her hair. ""Oh! Oh goodness, Charlotte! I didn't hear you knock.""</p><p>Charlotte struggles with the snarl of things in her mind. <i>Oh gosh I almost peeked on her does she know I almost did does she know I wanted to?</i> ""Megan. Megan opened the door when I walked up.""</p><p>""Well, hello,"" Megan's mom says, laughing a bit nervously. She awkwardly works her way around Charlotte and into the living room. ""Sorry I'm in such a rush. Somebody quit at the fabric store and I have a chance to pick up some hours. I really need them.""</p><p>She's looking around distractedly as she says this, all the while using two long lacquered pins to secure her own, much larger mass of blonde curls into a pile on her head. ""Megan, have you seen my shoes?""</p><p>""Under the coffee table, I think.""</p><p>Mrs Carmody steps next to the couch, kneels, and bends down to reach beneath the low table. Charlotte is helpless to do anything but notice how nicely the skirt shows off her rear when she bends down deep like that. Thinks about her figure in the hall, feels a shiver knowing that those black panties (<i>black!</i>) are under that skirt, and she's struck with the recognition of how young Mrs Carmody actually is. She can't be more than twenty five.</p><p>Standing, she leans against the couch and slips on her practical black shoes. ""There's supper in the container on the top shelf of the fridge, just microwave it. Oh, and could you make her a salad? She should have her homework done, cleaned up and be in bed around nine, and I'll be home just after eleven."" She pauses as Charlotte nods, ""It's okay. I look after my sister Jodie all the time.""</p><p>Mrs Carmody's look softens. ""Thank you so much, Charlotte. This really helps us out."" </p><p>Then she crosses over to the dining area, where Megan stands up. Mrs Carmody squats down to her level. ""Honey, let me know when someone's at the door, okay? I can't have you just opening it up."" She smirks at her daughter. ""She might've seen me in my undies.""</p><p>Megan giggles. ""Okay, Mom.""</p><p>""Gotta go, honey roll,"" she says, and sweeps her daughter into a hug. Parting, Mrs Carmody cups Megan's face, and delivers three brief kisses - left cheek, right cheek, and one on the mouth. They smile at each other as the mother stands. ""See you in the morning.""</p><p>She crosses to the door, gives Charlotte another grateful look, and is gone.</p><p>Charlotte spends most of the subsequent dinnertime recovering from her encounter with Mrs Carmody. This wasn't like her friends' houses, which were spare and uncluttered and always tidy. She wasn't like her friends' parents, and not just younger, either. Charlotte's three closest friends were like her, third generation in the Church, raised together, and now she realized that both they, and their parents, were very similar. Mrs Carmody is different. And so is Megan.</p><p>Their supper is a beef and noodle casserole that Charlotte suspects had its origin in a box. Megan helps with the salad and eats wolfishly, almost like it's a game. The young girl's shyness breaks down pretty quickly, since Charlotte can guess the topics that most interest, using experience from her own sister. She becomes a bit of a chatterbox with her new audience, and it's quickly established that she likes nature and animals (especially birds and raccoons), likes games but also likes making up her own rules, reads almost like a high schooler, knows a lot of big words, thinks sports are dumb and wonders if Jesus ever laughed.</p><p>At first, Charlotte compares Megan to Jodie, but gradually decides that Megan is brighter than her sister. And less noisy. And less crazy. And sweeter.</p><p>And that's it, really, that's what's at the center of the difference, Megan and her Mom are <i>sweeter</i> than anyone in her family, or in any of the families she's close to. Megan frequently looks at Charlotte's face, meets her eye and smiles. While they're doing dishes side by side, Megan bumps her hips into Charlotte's thigh, and she bumps back, knocking the smaller girl off-balance a bit, then they both giggle. And then while they take care of their homework at the dining room table, Megan reaches out and pinches Charlotte's pencil by the eraser while she's writing, then falls back into her chair and tries to look innocent. Charlotte tries to scowl at her, but that only makes Megan snicker and before long they're both shaking with laughter. Finally, Charlotte closes the book she's reading for English. Megan's been done for a while, but has stayed at the table, doodling in a notebook and quietly fidgeting, humming to herself. Charlotte asks to see what she's drawing and Megan holds up the notebook, showing a pretty accurate sketch of a bird's wing, large feathers nestling into smaller as they approach the body.</p><p>""Wow, that's really good.""</p><p>""I have a book, this bird watching book, with all these pictures in them. No photos, somebody painted them. I wanted to do that too, so I practice, and…"" she trails off with an exaggerated, single-shoulder shrug. </p><p>They spend a moment smiling at each other, and it stretches out and out until Charlotte says, ""What.""</p><p>""You're pretty,"" Megan says. Charlotte's a bit stunned. Nobody calls her pretty unless she's dressed up for Sunday service or Easter pageant, and then they're talking about her clothes, not her. She feels the smile blooming on her face, but can't think of anything to say.</p><p>Megan notes, ""Your hair is falling down.""</p><p>Chuckling, she replies, ""Yeah, I was in a hurry."" She reaches back, ""I should just take it down and try again, huh?""</p><p>""Wow, your hair is really long. Mom tells me soon I won't be able to have my hair short anymore, but I like it this way.""</p><p>""It looks good on you like that. All curly.""</p><p>Megan beams, then suddenly leans forward. ""Can I braid it? I've been trying to get better, but I hardly ever get to.""</p><p>How can she resist this ball of eagerness? ""Sure, I guess.""</p><p>Megan bounds out of her chair, grabs Charlotte's hand, and leads her over to the couch, where the younger girl plops down with her legs tucked under. She instructs Charlotte to sit sideways, back to her. After a few false starts, Charlotte helps her with the pattern and Megan picks it right up. She tries big, loose, messy braids and tight, delicate ones. Charlotte shows her how to do a four-strand, surprised she remembers how because she hasn't done any of this since Confirmation when she was ten. </p><p>They sit quietly for a while, Megan fiddling and Charlotte having to admit she likes all this attention, the pleasant tugging of her hair. It's going to be frizzy later, but right now she doesn't care.</p><p>Getting up on her knees, Megan announces she's going to try a braid fringe, like she's seen in the magazine on the coffee table. She leans over, drawing strands away from Charlotte's forehead, and behind her glasses her brow is knit in concentration. Charlotte feels the warmth of Megan's body pressing against her back, aware of every shift the girl makes as she busies herself above. It feels great, having another girl close like this, she's never had much in the way of hugs and cuddles, often imagines her arms around someone, holding them close. And when she's in the closet, she imagines hands moving all over each other's bodies, undressing, touching… sliding her fingertips down a smooth golden back until they trace the soft curve wrapped up in those tight black panties…</p><p>Charlotte snaps back to herself. Now the buzzing's starting again, and the feel of the girl's body against her is intense, confusing. She can smell Megan's fruity shampoo, the gentle scent of her skin. She doesn't know what to do with her hands, getting increasingly unnerved, guilty. Megan seems perfectly comfortable. Where does that come from?</p><p>""Do you braid your mom's hair?""</p><p>""Nah, it's too curly,"" Megan says distractedly. The braid goes in, plait by plait. ""Lori's the only one I still play with a lot, and she lets me, sometimes, but she gets bored.""</p><p>""Well, I'm not bored,"" she says, and it's true. She's more excited than she thinks she should be.</p><p>""You're fun!"" the girl enthuses. ""Normally I get Mrs Baxter watching me, and she's old and crabby.""</p><p>""Ew, why her?""</p><p>""The same reason I only get to play with Lori, I guess,"" Megan says, shrugs. ""After Dad left, things changed."" She pauses, her hands stop working. ""Done.""</p><p>She smooths her hands over Charlotte's hair, tracing the outline of the braid. Then she settles lower, arms suddenly wrapping around the older girl's chest, and with a soft thrill Charlotte feels Megan kiss her cheek, then settle her chin on Charlotte's shoulder. It's marvelous and terrible and why can't she stop thinking about the bad thing? This should be normal, it shouldn't be so mixed up with all this other stuff that should just stay in the closet. It's normal for Megan, right?</p><p>""Do you and your mom hug and kiss a lot?""</p><p>Megan's head turns, her warm cheek brushing Charlotte's ear. ""I guess so,"" she says. ""She wants me to know she always cares, even when things aren't so great. Like, she said goodnight when she left, but I know she'll look in on me and kiss me goodnight again when she gets home.""</p><p>""My family doesn't do much of that. Not even my parents. Is that weird?""</p><p>She feels Megan's shrug against her back. Then there's a delightful squeeze (<i>her arms are right across my boobies</i>) and another kiss on her cheek, this one big and pressing and achingly sincere. And then she draws away and Charlotte immediately misses it.</p><p>Megan's poking at the braid she created. ""I think I messed it up.""</p><p>Charlotte reaches up and starts unplaiting it, and Megan swoops in to help, and in no time their fingers are bumping into each other, getting knotted together, and they're both giggling by the time it's undone. ""It's okay, my hair's going to be a big old tangled mess anyway.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" she says, then leans over Charlotte's shoulder, face bright. ""I know! You could rinse it out in the sink while I take my bath. My mom washes her hair in the sink all the time!""</p><p>The feeling she's been trying so hard to banish rises up, spills over. The implications wash over Charlotte like a tidal wave, and she comes unmoored by the force of it, her whole body lighting up, tightening, pulse in her ears, and a deep melting heaviness between her legs. <i>I could see her naked.</i> </p><p>Megan's practically inviting her to. Charlotte will go into the bathroom with her and Megan will take off all her clothes and Charlotte will be able to see her naked. The thought of girls had always made her a little tingly, which she thinks is a bit weird but kind of refused to consider too closely. Now she has a chance to see this bright girl, so sweet and friendly, so much like a little version of her disconcertingly pretty mother, nude and slippery wet, and her need to do it is so strong she feels like she'll pass out or catch fire if she doesn't. But she knows it's wrong; it's even more bad than what she does in the closet. Her knees rub against each other as she squeezes her legs together, but she's not sure if she's trying to prevent the feeling from getting any further in, or to keep it from getting out.</p><p>The sensation of thigh brushing thigh just below her panties is delicious. <i>I'll just be looking. She doesn't mind. Why should I?</i> Charlotte gets to her feet. </p><p>Megan leads her to the bathroom with a pleased look on her face. The doorway's just off the hall, the same one she saw Mrs Carmody emerge from when she arrived. The bathroom is very small ~ the girls can barely stand a couple feet apart. It's cluttered here, too ~ toiletries strewn around the sink, a half-full laundry hamper nevertheless having some clothes (little girl clothes, exclusively) heaped around it rather than in it. The tub takes up most of the right hand wall next to the potty, and the vanity sink is just beside it, opposite the door.</p><p>""See?"" Megan points. ""The shower head thingy has a hose attached, and it reaches all the way over to the sink. Mom says it's the only advantage to having such a tiny bathroom, we can both get ready at once.""</p><p>Charlotte nods dumbly. It's hard to speak with your heart in your throat.</p><p>""Are you okay? You're all pink.""</p><p>Her hand shoots up to her face, feels the heat there. ""Um, yeah. I'll just, uh, get started I guess."" She moves toward the shower.</p><p>""No, wait. You have to let me run the tub first. Then I'll get in, and I'll turn the shower on and off for you. That way we can do it at the same time.""</p><p>Megan kneels down and turns the tap on, testing the water as it warms, then closes the drain. Charlotte's bottom is pressed against the vanity, Megan's between her and the door. Feeling distant, woozy, Charlotte looks on passively as Megan stands, takes a step back, and wiggles her feet out of her sneakers. It's only when the younger girl lifts one foot back next to her bottom and pulls the little sock off with her thumb, that Charlotte says, ""Should I, um…"" she gestures toward the doorway.</p><p>""You don't have to, I'll only take a minute."" The other sock comes off. ""Clean off the counter, so everything doesn't get all wet."" Water splashes noisily in the tub.</p><p>""Yeah, okay."" She turns around, tries to focus as she takes items from the counter and piles them onto an equally overloaded shelving rack next to it. But her eyes keep glancing in the mirror, and she gets lingering glimpses of Megan; her curls flopping down from the neck of her shirt as she lifts it over her head, revealing a plump torso, skin a paler gold than her mother's, a cute tummy and a pair of tiny, bright pink nipples; the girl twisting her skirt around to get at the zip; tossing her clothes in the general direction of the hamper. Then with a nonchalant dip and the snap of elastic, she's pulling her white panties off, and Charlotte can see all of her, and there's an adorable curve and swell to her bottom that leads to her firm, fleshy legs, and oh, oh, the crease of her little kitty and it's delicate and bare as hers was when she was small. She realizes she's staring and looks away, clumsily grabbing at one of the last bottles on the counter. </p><p>When she feels the hand on the small of her back Charlotte jumps a little. She turns herself around, and Megan is there, grinning at her babysitter's silly behavior. Megan removes her glasses, now even her face is naked, and she's so soft and beautiful, she seems more whole undressed, her nudity innocent and content. Megan hands her glasses to the older girl. ""Put them out of the way, too.""</p><p>Charlotte turns again, trying to find a place to put them on the cluttered shelf, and it takes longer than it should because she can't think. She hears Megan stepping into the tub. Her eyes practically drag over to look in the mirror, and watch as naked Megan settles into the half-full tub, as she gets a bottle from the corner, pours some in, splashes it into a frothy mound of suds. She pulls her gaze away, looks down at her own shaking hands, wanting and guilty and so, so torn. </p><p>There's a sloshing and Megan lets out a giggle and a sigh, a strangely deep sigh that causes Charlotte to finally turn around and face her. The girl's holding onto the tub spout, her body pulled close underneath it, knees drawn up to her shoulders and her kitty directly under the flow, hot water pouring and bouncing off the tender pink flesh. Her eyes are closed, head back, trailing the ends of her curls in the bubbles, and her mouth is open in what looks like an endless, happy gasp.</p><p>Charlotte slumps back against the counter for support as a surge of liquid heat pummels her. What Megan's doing is shocking and beautiful and amazing and it makes everything so much better and worse. Her hand absently rises to her breast, squeezes, as she stares.</p><p>Megan squeaks out a high pitched sigh and her brown eyes open, sparkling with pleasure. She spies Charlotte looking at her and smiles hugely, sloshing back from the faucet into a cross-legged sitting position, holding her ankles, bubbles bobbling around her. ""It feels yummy,"" she chuckles. Then she takes a deep breath and turns off the water.</p><p>Unable to bear looking at Megan any more, Charlotte quickly takes the showerhead off the bracket, stretching it over the sink. She wants to drown, to dissolve. ""I'm ready.""</p><p>""No you're not,"" Megan chides. ""Take off your top, silly. Put a towel around your, you know,"" she gestures around her neck and shoulders.</p><p>Between her rapid breath and trembling fingers, unbuttoning her blouse is a challenge. She's keenly aware of Megan steadily watching her, adding something new and thrilling to the cauldron churning inside. Finally it's off, hanging on the rack, and a towel is drawn around her. She looks beseechingly at Megan. The girl kneels up, bubbles sliding down her exposed bottom. She turns on the tap and tests the water.</p><p>""Okay, ready,"" Megan says. ""Put your head over the sink and I'll switch it over. Wave at me when you want me to switch it off."" </p><p>Charlotte does as she's told (<i>like a good girl</i>) and the hot water splutters then rushes out of the shower she holds over her head, sluicing through her hair. The tangles sag, soak, unwind. She combs her fingers through it, loosening the peskier snarls. Gradually, it begins to straighten, hanging like a drape down into the basin. The spray of water on her scalp sends tingles down the back of her neck, makes her think of Megan's fingers in her hair, Megan's body wrapped around hers, Megan naked in the tub behind her, watching. She hoped this would clear her head, but nothing helps, nothing. She waves, and the water is choked off.</p><p>She lifts the towel over her head and scrubs at her scalp. The little room is close and steamy now. She can hear gentle laps and splashes as Megan washes herself. Once she towels off, she picks a hairbrush out of the rack and starts pulling it through her locks with long, straight strokes. In the foggy mirror, Megan is leaning back, soaping up a foot. Charlotte's own face looks desperate to her, the feverish color in her cheeks, breathing through her mouth. She needs the closet so much right now. She needs to hide. She needs her secret, the hidden, wonderful, frantic touching. She needs to be bad.</p><p>""Will you wash my back?""</p><p>She freezes. The shoulder strap on her training bra droops down her arm. Carefully, she sets down the brush and begins a slow retreat from the room. Megan's back is already turned, bent forward, she's looking up over her shoulder. Charlotte takes another halting step. ""I - I don't I, think that maybe…""</p><p>Megan's expectant face falls, eyes plaintive. ""Mrs Baxter won't, either. She won't even come in here with me.""</p><p>Without a single thought Charlotte stops in her tracks and kneels next to Megan, and the little girl's disappointment blossoms into pure sunshine. She looks away, wiggling her shoulders invitingly, as Charlotte takes the body wash in one hand and a loofah in the other. She pumps a little soap onto it, but the second it touches Megan, she jerks away. ""No! It's too scratchy.""</p><p>For a second Charlotte looks desperately around for a washcloth, but then something switches in her head, she inhales deeply, holds it, pumps the soap directly onto her hand, and places it on Megan's back.</p><p>The breath escapes her in a long, astonished sigh, as the sensation of Megan's slick, warm, soft, impossibly fine skin comes through to her. Her hand moves slowly, savoring, across the girl's shoulder blades in long circles. She's touching her, she's touching this lovely naked girl. Charlotte dips her other hand in the sudsy bathwater, then adds it to the first, and she's more stroking and rubbing than washing, exploring her flesh, but from Megan's soft little ""Mmm""s she doesn't seem to mind. <i>Her pleasure is mine, and mine, hers. It's a circuit,</i> she thinks, and her body glows so hotly it blots out her doubt. </p><p>""Stand up,"" she finds herself saying.</p><p>Megan obediently pulls herself to her feet, a foamy sheen sliding slowly down her silky bottom and legs, and Charlotte gets up on her knees to match her, soapy hands following the bubbles down her body. At first she just lathers Megan's pert bottom, mesmerized by its yielding firmness, by seeing her own hands doing this. But gradually her soaping gets more general, returning to her back, her shoulders, that magical curve above her bottom, the backs of her legs. Megan lets out little contented hums and coos. Then Charlotte dips her hand in the warm water and reaches around to Megan's tummy, gliding all over the vulnerable, satiny flesh and then up to her chest, over the little pads of her undeveloped breasts, running again and again over the hot hard points of her nipples. </p><p>Now she's soaping her back and her front at the same, and can feel Megan's breathing getting deeper, faster. The girl's arms rest at her sides, but her hands make little rubbing motions over her hips. Charlotte leans closer, her front getting a little wet, her stroking getting relaxed, more luxurious. Charlotte's own bottom is rolling in slow thoughtless pumps, her breath so ragged she can hear it.</p><p>""Turn around.""</p><p>When Megan does her eyes search out Charlotte's, and there's confusion there, and hunger, and pleasure, but mostly there's sweetness. They gaze at each other, feelings mirrored, as Charlotte rinses her hands, cups them with water, and begins gently rinsing away the lather. Starting at the shoulders, she brings the water up again and again, pouring the little handfuls down Megan's body, then smoothing her clean and sleek. Megan's eyes fall dreamily shut. Charlotte watches her own hands as she does this, seeing everywhere she's touching Megan, rinsing her chest then placing a hand on it. She reaches around and sluices her back, and this she can only do by feel. As the last handful of water back there pours over Megan's bottom, Charlotte slides her hand all around the luscious swell. And when she runs a finger slowly down through the snug crack between her cheeks, she touches her tight little butthole, fingertip exploring its texture, and Megan gives a sigh and a shiver.</p><p>Leaning back, removing one hand from Megan's chest and scooping them both into the water, Charlotte rinses the foam down the girl's tummy, over her plump pelvis, and down her legs. But her gaze is fixed on that secret little place, the shiny bare cleft of her kitty, shy between her legs. Charlotte's heart begins to pound, pulse singing in her ears, as she considers it, staring. She dips into the tub, wraps both wet hands around one soft leg, starts at the top rinses down. Dips again, and does the other. Back and forth, one then the other.</p><p>She dips once more, but this time only one hand comes up, trailing up the inside of young girl's leg, until it comes to rest on the hot delicate squishy softness of Megan's kitty. Charlotte squeezes gently and Megan gasps, mouth an 'O', brows high in surprise. Her eyes pop open wide and lock onto Charlotte's. Megan's hands leave her hips, move as if to push Charlotte's searching hand away, but she hesitates and Charlotte squeezes the girl's kitty again, starts a rhythm, middle finger settling into the wet tender cleft and sliding softly. Megan's hips rock slightly in response, she lets out a broken, ""Ah-ahhhh,"" and her hands waver over Charlotte's wrist for a moment. Then she raises them, pulls them in against her shoulders, like she's draping an invisible towel across her front.</p><p>Charlotte continues stroking Megan's kitty, pressing a bit harder, diddling her fingertips. She knows what she likes, and is fascinated at what it's doing to the girl, her loins starting to move against her hand in their own time. She watches Megan's face, her mouth slackening as she breathes hard, the color blooming on her cheeks, and the way her eyelids droop even as her brows stay arched in shock. <i>Oh, look at her, she feels so good as I rub her kitty, so tender and wet…</i></p><p>When she pulls her hand way, Megan snaps alert. ""Why'd you stop?"" she urgently whispers. Charlotte is roughly rucking her skirt up to her waist, forcing her panties down. Megan gazes fascinated at Charlotte's naked hips and fuzzy kitty, realization dawning as the older girl slips her hand between her own legs. She looks back to Megan, grinning, panting, sliding her other hand up Megan's leg and nestling it back in her kitty, and the girl sighs with something like relief.</p><p>She matches the time for both of them, cupping, stroking, squeezing, fiddling. Her own body urges her on, and she speeds up, applying more pressure. Her own kitty is as wet as Megan's, she can hear the slick noises her hands make in both of them, her hips thrust against her fingers in sharp, demanding jerks. And it's so good, so good as she watches Megan begin to stiffen, back arching, winding up with tension. She goes, ""Uh, Uh, Uh-huh,"" and her hands shake. Charlotte imagines the pleasure building inside her, so much like her own, and her hands move even faster and she wonders, <i>will she get the shock can a little girl get the shock oh I want to give her the shock</i></p><p>But instead, the shock rushes up on her, sudden and huge and electrifying, she cries out as her body desperately humps her busy hand. It grips her for a long time, continually erupting, the most she's ever felt, and when it lets go of her she's floaty. She looks up sleepily to Megan as the waves start to subside, her hand still working the girl's kitty as if on its own. Megan looks on, her expression mixed up but excited by what's happened to Charlotte. And the tight rhythm gets stronger, straining toward something, her voice climbing in pitch as she goes ""Oh, Oooh, Uh-huh, Uh-huh!"" Charlotte sees the girl's face and chest flush bright pink, and suddenly Megan's legs clamp tight around her hand, she lets out a squeak, and the girl's hand flashes down and clutches Charlotte's wrist, pressing her fingers hard to her kitty as her whole body shudders against it.</p><p>Her breathless panting slows, her body unwinds and sags, and Charlotte uses the hand still in her groin to lower the trembling girl back into the soothing water. They lay there for a while, Charlotte's head resting on the edge of the tub, Megan lying back, lazily sending little waves over herself. </p><p>And then, as if waking, Charlotte's awareness of what she's done begins to creep back in. She's here, on Mrs Carmody's bathroom floor, with her panties around her knees and fingers that smell of the bad thing. She's done it, she's been bad in front of somebody, somebody knows what she does, her secret is out. Even worse, she's done something bad <i>to</i> somebody, to Mrs Carmody's little daughter, the one she's supposed to be babysitting, the one she's supposed <i>to take care of</i>, and she did it to her anyway. </p><p>Megan opens the drain, and the water gurgling, wasted, matches her sinking feeling. Almost queasy with shame, she gropes at her own panties and pulls them up, starts unrumpling her skirt. <i>Oh no what time is it what happens when Mrs Carmody gets home oh no oh no.</i> She reaches for her top and clutches it to her chest, her eyes wide.</p><p>Behind her, Megan asks, ""Will you help me dry off?""</p>"
1231,"Bad Like Me, Part 3",eloquent delinquent,3,Repressed Charlotte faces up to what she's done with free spirit Megan,"['gg', 'mast', 'exhib', 'rom']","<p>Behind her, Megan asks, ""Will you help me dry off?""</p><p>Almost mechanically, Charlotte lays her top over the hamper and reaches up for one of the yellow bath sheets hanging from the bar. Of course she'll help Megan dry off, she thinks, resigned. She'll use any excuse to handle the young girl's naked body; she's the most horrible babysitter that ever lived. Megan's still a little shaky, holding onto the edge of the tub as she climbs out, her sleek golden body posing in such a darling, pouting curve that Charlotte can't help but stare. The older girl fluffs the towel over her hands, stretches out her arms with it draped between them as if to receive Megan in an embrace, which Megan unhesitatingly steps into, her eyes wide and searching Charlotte's face.</p><p>Charlotte lifts the towel over the girl's head, enveloping her, separating her, hiding from her. She dries her scalp even though it wasn't very wet, and the rest of the initial toweling is a scrubbing, a little brusque, rougher than necessary, and she's careful to make sure that the terrycloth stays between her and the girl's skin. Megan meekly accepts this jostling. Eventually, it's time to do her legs, and as she wraps a corner of the towel around the girl's right ankle, her careful wrapping comes unraveled, Megan catches it in the crooks of her elbows and it's swathed across her back, and Charlotte is confronted by her body, nude and glowing and smelling sweetly of soap.</p><p>She averts her eyes quickly, bending down to focus just on the leg she's rubbing dry. <i>Don't look up don't look don't look at her kitty haven't you done enough?</i> She gropes for the other banner end of the towel, repeats the process on Megan's left leg, starting at the ankle and working up, but quitting just above the knee, unable to bring herself to face what she couldn't resist just minutes before.</p><p>She's done all she can. Sighing, Charlotte reluctantly glances up at Megan's face, but the girl's gaze is fixed on Charlotte's chest, where her current position reveals most of her budding breasts in the sling of her training bra. She tries for a second to make eye contact, but Megan is fascinated, and Charlotte is touched and flattered, surprised by the girl's curiosity, is tempted to let herself stare at Megan some more, but that thought curdles into disgust with herself before she's done thinking it.</p><p>""Here, finish,"" she places the ends of the towel into Megan's hands. ""Where are your pajamas?""</p><p>""On the bed,"" Megan replies, absently wiping the places Charlotte neglected. ""I just wear on of my mom's old t-shirts, she says I outgrow my clothes too fast.""</p><p>Charlotte stands, picks up her top, and edges out of the bathroom, Megan's gaze following her every move. It's a relief when she turns the corner out of her sight. A little simple deduction takes her to Megan's room, where switching on the bedside lamp reveals a level of disorder that makes the rest of the house look tidy. The sky blue t-shirt is in a rumpled heap exactly where Megan said it would be, so she retrieves it and heads back to the bathroom.</p><p>Seeing her, Megan drops the towel, lets it gather around her feet almost like a dare. Charlotte can't help the gasp she makes. She holds the nightshirt out at arm's length, and Megan plucks it from her almost as diffidently, stretches it out over her head, lets it slip lightly over her body, swishing as it comes to rest just below her knees. Charlotte can't help the pang she feels as the girl's body is concealed any more than she could help the gasp. Megan chews her lip and looks inquisitively at the older girl. In return, Charlotte takes her hand and, without a word, leads her to bed and tucks her in.</p><p>Folding the sheet down over the coverlet, she can't escape the concern on Megan's face. Or is it wary?<i> Is she afraid of me now?</i> Charlotte's own fears rise up like smoke.</p><p>""You can't tell anyone what happened. Not even your mom, okay?""</p><p>""I won't tell anyone.""</p><p>""No, it's important. No one can ever find out. You have to swear.""</p><p>""Okay. I swear. I won't tell.""</p><p>Charlotte can't doubt the girl's sincerity. But looking into her troubled face, all the other words just seem to block themselves up, jammed in a snarl. What can she say? What could possibly excuse what she just did? ""It's late. Go to sleep.""</p><p>She darts up from the bed and quickly crosses to the door when she hears Megan timidly say, ""Charlotte?"" She pinches her eyes shut, but turns, and watches a moment as the young girl hesitates, struggles, and finally says, ""Could you leave the door open? Just a crack, okay?""</p><p>""Okay. Goodnight, Megan.""</p><p>""Goodnight,"" Megan replies, immediately, urgently. Charlotte draws the door nearly closed.</p><p>The next hour and a half are agonizing. She goes through the bathroom, trying to set everything back the way it was, but she doesn't really remember, so it's as frustrating as it is useless. So she wraps her hair up into a tight bun at the nape of her neck, staring accusingly at her reflection in the bathroom mirror the whole time. She sits on the couch, chewing her lip, and when she can't stand it anymore, she stands up and looks out the window at the street, and when nothing happens, she starts to pace, and at the end of each length, she's standing in the hallway, looking at the crack left open in Megan's door. Then, she sits back down and gnaws her lip some more.</p><p>She's at this point in her anxious cycle when Mrs Carmody comes home, Charlotte feels a hollowness spread through her middle.</p><p>""Sorry I'm a little late."" Mrs Carmody says quietly. ""Sometimes I have trouble getting the car started.""</p><p>""Oh, it's okay.""</p><p>""How was she?""</p><p>""Fine. She was great, really."" <i>Until I molested her.</i></p><p>""She's a sweetheart, isn't she? Well, mostly. Did she fight you on bedtime?""</p><p>""No, no. She went straight to bed right after, um, she had her bath.""</p><p>Mrs Carmody gives her an admiring glance, ""Well, you must be quite the charmer. I practically have to peel her off the couch and tie her into bed.""</p><p>Charlotte laughs a little, and it sounds really nervous to her.</p><p>The mother shakes her keys. ""Come on, let's get you home. I can't imagine what your mother will do if we get you home too late.""</p><p>In the car, she's mostly quiet as she stares out the window, stealing occasional glances at Mrs Carmody's profile as the streetlights shift across it. She's so pretty, with her strong straight jaw, pouty lower lip and the stray curl dangling along her cheek. Once, Mrs Carmody catches her looking and makes a catlike grin and it's electrifying, Charlotte can't look away fast enough.</p><p>""I'll bet you two got along really well,"" Mrs Carmody says. ""You're both so smart, and so quiet in public. I'll bet you're just like her in private, though, chirping away like a bird singing in a tree.""</p><p>""I guess so. We did have fun talking, and she showed me her drawing. It's really good. Then she wanted to braid my hair.""</p><p>The mother smiles. ""It's like you're friends more than a babysitter. That's okay, though. She's probably old enough to do without, but I just feel better with someone else there. And besides, I'd like it if she had more girls to spend time with. So many of the mothers started keeping their kids away from Megan, after... after Mr Carmody and I split. I think she could use some more friends."" She sighs. ""I know I could.""</p><p>They're passing the Church now, a few lights still on in the office area. The darkened windows in front are like eyes as they pass.</p><p>Charlotte tries to recall what's happening with the Carmodys. She knows that Oliver... er, Mr Carmody, met Mrs Carmody on mission to a big city, and that Reverend Bealing married them shortly after they returned. Then, a little over a year ago, Mr Carmody moved out, and got a divorce, even though Reverend Bealing counseled against it, causing a lot of conflict amongst the Congregation, at least at first. Less than a month later, though, Mr Carmody married Miss Roeder, the Reverend's cousin, and suddenly all was right between the Reverend and Mr Carmody again, and Mrs Carmody had to move out of the big house on Knoxville Street and into a little one on Whitcomb Circle.</p><p>Her Dad gave his passing judgment of the whole thing one night at dinner, when the scandal was just coming to an end: ""That's the way Oliver's always been, softhearted, more pity than sense, always taking in strays. But now he's seen the light about that woman, and is coming back to us.""</p><p>But what happened between them, what scandalized the Congregation? It was never mentioned to Charlotte. She supposes grownups have secrets of their own. What else do they hide?</p><p>""Do you have Bible study tomorrow night?""</p><p>""No. Only on Monday and Wednesday.""</p><p>""I've got a few more shifts coming up. Do you think you could come back tomorrow, a little earlier? I'd really like it if you could.""</p><p><i>You may not feel that way after you talk to your daughter.</i> ""Um, maybe? You'll have to call my mom first, I think.""</p><p>""Of course, sure.""</p><p>There's a pause while Mrs Carmody turns up Pine Street.</p><p>""Everything okay, Charlotte?""</p><p>""Um. Yeah. It's fine.""</p><p>Mrs Carmody says, ""I see you every week at Bible study, and you seem... I don't know, a little sad? Subdued.""</p><p>She shrugs uncomfortably. ""Sometimes, what Christ wants from us seems so hard. I want to be true in my faith, but how can I when it seems like every week we're finding out how full of sin everything is? Especially us. I don't really get it, and I guess I feel dumb.""</p><p>""Can I confess something?""</p><p>Charlotte nods.</p><p>""I think sometimes the Church is too harsh on girls. Women. I know I've been in it for a long time, everyone I know anymore is there, but still. Doesn't it seem strange that women have to have their hair and their clothes just so, but not the men?"" She sets her chin. ""I don't know. I went to church plenty when I was young, and it wasn't anything like this.""</p><p>""Really? I guess it seems weird, but... what else is there?""</p><p>And Mrs Carmody reaches out and she's squeezing Charlotte's hand. ""Yeah. Exactly.""</p><p>They're pulling up to Charlotte's house.</p><p>""You're a sharp girl, Charlotte Geist. I hope you and Megan do become friends. Maybe we can be, too."" She squeezes her hand again, and Charlotte, against all her shame and anxiety, feels a thrill at her attention.</p><p>""Me too. Thanks, Mrs Carmody.""</p><p>""Call me Miss Wells. No, you know what? Call me Amy."" She smiles again and cups Charlotte's surprised face. ""I'll call your mom tomorrow. Take care, okay?""</p><p>The smile that comes to her own face is also a surprise. ""I will. Goodnight.""</p><p>Charlotte's mother is awake in her armchair and reading God's Plan for You, but doesn't say a word as Charlotte crosses to the stairs and goes straight up to her room. She changes into her pj's (it's still strange undressing in front of the open door) and climbs into bed, but spends a largely sleepless night staring into the dark, imagining the events at the Carmodys that would bring disaster to her. Imagining what her mother &amp; the Reverend would do when they found out how awful she was.</p><p>When she finally sleeps she dreams she's standing nervously before the Congregation, but then a heavenly, feminine voice begins to sing, the Song of Solomon 4:10, and with amazement she realizes it's her own voice erupting out of her. And while she sings, her clothes begin to crumble and fall away as if they were made of old paper or ashes. The Congregation is riveted, shocked and rapt. Her mother is scowling, promising dreadful things. To her left, the Reverend has taken the stage, stabbing a finger at her and shouting, but she can't hear it. Her voice rises over all of it, grips her, flows from her, and even as the last of her clothes crumble away, leaving her naked and mortified and judged, she continues to sing. She remembers it when she awakens, drifting in and out as the light slowly creeps in, letting the last hours til dawn pass in a reverie.</p><p>Then she hears the phone ring downstairs. She bolts up in a panic, stumbling into her robe and slippers, dashing downstairs, but her mother's already hanging up the phone and it's too late, too late.</p><p>""That was Mrs Carmody,"" her mother says. ""She seems pleased with the way you took care of her daughter. Wants you back today by 4. You should probably head straight there after school, the Church is halfway to their place already.""</p><p>Waves of relief and apprehension crash around inside of her, and there's a swirl of other feelings beneath them that she barely recognizes yet. She finds herself numbly nodding.</p><p>""I'll fix an extra snack for you for after school,"" Charlotte's mother says.</p><p>""Okay, Momma."" She turns to head back upstairs.</p><p>""Charlotte,"" her mother says and she stops. ""It's good to see you doing something useful with your time.""</p><p>""Thank you, Momma.""</p><p>__________________________________</p><p> It isn't until she's walking back up Whitcomb Circle that Charlotte realizes that school was a blur, she remembers nothing she was taught, just the occasional rebukes to pay attention, and, of course, the confusion. She could barely sort out how she felt from one hour to the next - the relief at not getting caught being overwhelmed by guilt of having done something that so needed to be hidden, the fear of having to face Megan constantly flipping with the desire to see her, regret at what she'd done wrestling with the excitement of having done it. At this point, she was mostly just exhausted and unsure about everything.</p><p>That uncertainty only grows as she goes up the walk to the Carmody's ... er, to Amy's, house. It takes two tries before she's able to knock. She can hear her pulse in her ears when the door open and Mrs, Amy is there, smiling around a peach she's bitten into. Her hair's in a tumble around her shoulders, which are bare since she's wearing a pink tank top. Charlotte sees some freckles there. Her sweatpants are also pink, and all her clothes are just snug enough that they accentuate all her curves, not fat but full and ripe, and make Charlotte certain that she's not wearing a bra at all, and maybe not even panties. Looking at her, the girl twists the toe of one sneaker into the porch step.</p><p>Amy wipes away the juice from her lower lip and chews for a moment before she says, ""Hi Charlotte. Thanks for coming again. Megan's in back playing, why don't you go around and say hello?""</p><p>""Okay,"" she replies, stepping off without really thinking and making her way across the big lawn to the tall fence that divides Amy's house from the next one over. And that's when she hears Megan laughing. <i>No, that's not quite it,</i> Charlotte thinks, <i>that's more like maniacal shrieking.</i></p><p>Megan's racing around the broad backyard and even into the edge of the woods that back the house, brandishing what looks like a pillowcase over her head, whipping it at random moments, completely caught up. Charlotte can't help but smile as she watches her run full tilt, barefoot, chasing... what?</p><p>That's when Megan spots her and comes to an abrupt halt, pillowcase dangling at her side, chest heaving, her mouth open and eyes staring. She stays like this for a moment, as if measuring Charlotte's effect on her. The older girl goes very still, trying to brace herself for whatever accusations might come next. Then Megan says, ""I'm trying to catch butterflies.""</p><p>Charlotte smiles and steps toward her, noticing the golden flitting shapes above the grass for the first time. ""Is that what you're doing?""</p><p>""The fiery skippers are migrating, I want to get a close at them before they're all gone.""</p><p>""Any luck?""</p><p>""No, they're too fast and they flutter all over like a bunch of stupid leaves."" She holds out the pillowcase. ""Want to help me?""</p><p>Charlotte feels almost giddy, she wants to hug Megan, but she has an idea. She sets down her book bag. ""No, but I'll help you. You can't catch a butterfly by acting like a butterfly.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Give me a minute. In the meantime, pick all the yellow and purple flowers you can find. Just the yellow and purple ones though, okay?""</p><p>Megan smiles, intrigued, ""Okay."" She dashes off to the wildflowers at the edge of the woods.</p><p>Charlotte goes up onto the deck, opens the back door tentatively and finds Amy rinsing a plate in the sink. The mother lifts an eyebrow. ""What's up?""</p><p>""Uh, Amy? Can I borrow one of the yellow towels from the bathroom for a minute?""</p><p>""Sure, I guess. Should I -?"" but Charlotte's charged right past her, infected by Megan's excitement, by the elation that things might be okay, they might just go back to normal, grateful for this chance to be Megan's friend again. She snatches a hand towel from the bar and is back out the door, barely noticing Amy's quizzical expression.</p><p>Outside, she kneels next to her bag, rummaging til she finds the small tube of hand lotion she carries. One of the ladies in the Church makes them special to request, and made Charlotte's with natural lavender oil. She heads over to where Megan is still eagerly plucking blossoms. She's collecting them in her skirt, has it pulled out and up, and Charlotte can see all the way up her legs, the panties just a shadowy hint. It adds another flutter to her excitement.</p><p>""This enough?""</p><p>""Plenty. Come over here,"" Charlotte says, leading the girl to the dappled shade on the edge of the lawn. ""Now sit down.""</p><p>Megan plops the pile of flowers on the grass, sits cross-legged next to it, looking expectantly to the older girl.</p><p>""If you act like a butterfly, the butterflies always run away. If you want to see a butterfly close up, you have to act like what it likes. You have to act like a flower.""</p><p>Charlotte wraps the towel over Megan's shoulder and chest, like a bib. ""Start putting those flowers all over yourself,"" she says, and while the girl's doing this, she takes a daub of the lavender lotion and rubs it on Megan's bare arms, the back of her hands. Megan stops moving and closely observes Charlotte's hands touching her.</p><p>""Here,"" Charlotte says, and when Megan looks up the older girl rubs a little speck of lotion into either cheek. Their eyes meet, Megan's with something of the searching look from the night before, but Charlotte smiles back happily and Megan relaxes and grins. ""Now you smell like a flower, too.""</p><p>They both giggle as Charlotte stands up and begins backing away, ""But the most important thing a flower does is sit still. Just stay put, and let them come to you.""</p><p>Kneeling over by her bag, she watches as Megan finishes with the blossoms and settles. The flowers are scattered in her hair, on the towel, on either shoulder, in her lap, tucked into the crooks of her knees, gripped between her knuckles. She looks something like a fairy in the dappled light as she looks up keenly and waits.</p><p>It takes a few minutes, and Charlotte starts to think it won't work, Megan glances sidelong at her more and more frequently, eyes questioning but remaining still. But then, it happens. The little gold butterflies gather, flitting in circles above her at first, then the first one descends curiously onto the top of Megan's head. The girl's eyes widen, strain upward to see what quickly escapes her sight, Charlotte sees her biting the tip of her tongue to contain herself, but she doesn't move, and soon more of the soft-winged critters are lighting on her and her flowers - touching down on her knee, her hair, her shoulder, her thumb. One lights on the rim of her glasses. Megan's face blooms into pure, overwhelming delight. The sidelong glance she sends Charlotte now is dazzling.</p><p>Charlotte covers her mouth to stifle the laughter that's boiling up from her, she can't help it. Then she hears the click, and looks up to the deck where Amy is standing with an old camera with a great big lens, snapping picture after picture of Megan. She pauses and looks Charlotte's way, her expression full of admiration, and maybe a little wonder.</p><p>Finally, Megan just can't stand it anymore. With a peal of glee, she explodes into motion, wiggling free of the butterflies, tossing the blossoms into the air, leaping to her feet. And before Charlotte even registers it Megan has bounded over to her and slammed into an embrace that nearly knocks her over. Recovering her balance, she wraps her arms around the younger girl, feels her body shake with uncontrollable laughter. Charlotte's smile actually hurts her face a little.</p><p>She hears a click, and sees as Amy lowers her camera, gives them a warm, wistful look, and returns to the house.</p><p>Eventually, Megan calms down enough to disentangle from Charlotte, but her excited chatter about her experience continues beyond the point where her mom has to leave, and well into dinner, where she finally pauses, and asks, ""How did you know to do that?""</p><p>""I learned it at Bible camp."" She tells her about an older boy named Aaron who was a counselor and nature guide, but doesn't tell her that as soon as he finished school, he left the Church and disappeared.</p><p>""He sounds nice. Most boys can't be good with girls, too. They're only good with other boys.""</p><p>Despite their age difference, Charlotte can't help but agree. She's always found boys to be mostly loud, proud, bossy, sulky, and messy. Girls appeal to her more... and she's suddenly struck by what that might actually mean about her. She's been trying hard not to notice how she gets that deep quiver when she remembers what Megan looks like naked, and when she thinks about Amy, the way she gets when Amy even looks at her... She glances at Megan furtively, her feelings tangling up all over again.</p><p>Is she one of <i>those</i> girls? The kind Reverend Bealing say are taunting the Church and turning their backs on Jesus? The kind that want to turn marriage into something blasphemous?</p><p>She dwells on this thought through dishes and homework, a whole new dimension of anxiety gnawing at her. Why does she feel this way? Where did she go wrong? Why does she ache to do the bad thing again and again? What makes her want to touch Megan again, to do it to her and make her like it? Why does it have to make her feel so good?</p><p>Somehow, Charlotte still manages to help Megan with her homework, the girl's dealing with fractions for the first time, but it doesn't take much explanation before Megan begins to sort out how they work. Charlotte stands behind Megan at the dining room table, leaning over to watch her pencil work its way through the problems, glancing at her mop of blonde curls, bending closer, following the scent of the girl, trying to catch a little more, shampoo and grass and sweat and lavender and strawberry Jolly Rancher. Her breasts gently come to rest on the back of Megan's shoulders, chin almost resting on her head, she feels her nipples stiffening against the girl's warmth.</p><p>Megan goes very still for a moment, then leans forward, breaking the contact, turning, meeting Charlotte's eyes and, blinking a lot, she says, ""I need to finish.""</p><p>Rebuffed, Charlotte straightens, dithers, puts her books back in her bag. She goes over to the sofa, plops down, and starts chewing her lip like she did the night before. She can't make it right, can't stop thinking about Megan the bad way. She can't help herself. It would be best if she just went back to the closet, where she could have her bad thoughts and touch herself in that right but wrong way, went in the closet and never came out.</p><p>Behind her, she hears Megan set her assignment aside, the chair scrape as she gets up, her bare feet padding as she comes over next to the couch. It takes an effort for Charlotte to look at her, she feels tears pricking at her eyes.</p><p>Megan's mouth is set, her brown eyes serious behind the lenses, she's wringing her hands in front of her pelvis. ""Charlotte,"" she says, ""you touched me in the bath last night.""</p><p>Charlotte finds she can only nod slowly. The lump in her throat wouldn't let her speak anyway. What can she possibly say?</p><p>""You washed my back. You washed my back and then you washed me all over and then you weren't really washing me anymore,"" Megan says, and Charlotte understands that the girl's talking her way through it, wrestling with it even as she says it. ""You were just touching me all over. And then... and then, you touched me down there.""</p><p>Megan looks down at her knotted hands, and what's behind them. Charlotte's gaze follows, and her heart is pounding, with remorse, with longing, with self-loathing.</p><p>""You shouldn't have touched me there. No one's supposed to touch me there. Mom told me that place is only for me, it's my private place, and I'm not supposed to let anyone touch me there. Mom says if I let somebody touch me there I could get hurt real bad, but..."" she gets lost for a second, turning her hands over. ""But you touched me there anyway.""</p><p>Charlotte's voice cracks when she says, ""I know.""</p><p>Megan doesn't look up, but goes on.</p><p>""It was naughty, the way you kept touching me. It was naughty of me to let you keep doing that. And then you pulled up your skirt and let me watch while you touched yourself too, and then you got all shaky and pink and that was really naughty, even though it's your private place, I could still see it, and see you touching it like you were touching mine.</p><p>""It's naughty. I know that. You and me, we both were naughty in the tub, I know that. You aren't supposed to touch me there and you did and that's naughty. I know it's naughty.""</p><p>Megan raises her head just a bit, looks at Charlotte from under her eyebrows, under the rim of her glasses, her eyes big and nervous. ""But... could you do that to me some more?""</p><p>Charlotte chokes out a sob as she's standing, blinking out a tear from each eye as she crosses the tiny space between them, then Megan's pressed tight and soft against her and Charlotte's arms are around her and her face is in those delicate blonde curls and the secret is hidden between them, exactly where their bodies touch together. She kisses Megan's hair over and over, and after a moment, Megan's arms close around her waist, she feels the young girl's nose press against her throat, and her little, dainty lips kiss blindly all around where the hollow of her neck meets the collar of her blouse.</p><p>Charlotte lowers her head, Megan tips hers back and up, their eyes meet just inches from one another, and they stare as their quickening breath mixes, seeing the guilty, exciting secret reflected there, and behind it, a glow, a banked fire that's about to be allowed to run loose. Charlotte's hands run up Megan's back, over her shoulders, until her fingertips run along under Megan's delicate jaw, drawing her closer, drawing her in.</p><p>And then there is a fever of kissing between them, on mouths, chins, cheeks, eyelids, breath damp and sighing against each other's skin, their hands running over one another's clothes, occasionally squeezing the tender flesh beneath. They press their chests and tummies more tightly together, swaying awkwardly, trying to get even closer.</p><p>Megan lets out a little squeak when Charlotte kisses her ears, but Charlotte feels the girl smiling against her cheek as her lips squish out a trail down the pulsing line on the side of Megan's neck. Megan chuckles softly and pushes the older girl back.</p><p>Charlotte shakes her hair back from her face, and Megan has this mischievous look on her face and says, ""I want to see you with no clothes on.""</p><p>Charlotte smiles wildly and she starts unbuttoning her blouse, toppling a bit as she kicks off her sneakers at the same time. ""You too.""</p><p>Megan pulls off her t-shirt, and Charlotte drinks in her plump, pale gold body again, its innocent, sensuous curves, the adorably pink nipples already standing out. Charlotte's wrestling out of her sleeves, haste making her awkward, as the young girl deftly unzips her jean skirt and lets it drop. She stands watching as the older girl bends, lowering her much longer denim skirt, stepping out of it, tossing it on the couch, straightens and faces her.</p><p>""Your panties,"" Charlotte says, pointing, flushing.</p><p>Megan sways coyly, crossing her hands over her panties. ""Yours first,"" she smiles.</p><p>She doesn't know why she hesitates when her thumbs loop through the elastic at her hips, but she does. Then she sees the young girl's eager face, and the quiver deep down comes harder than ever before, and Charlotte grins slyly, watching Megan's expression bloom as she slides the panties slowly down over her rump, thighs, knees, ankles, and off. She stands, quickly unclipping the front clasp of her training bra and shrugging out of it.</p><p>Megan's jaw hangs slack and her eyes dance delighted, and they stand that way for a minute, neither moving at all, and Charlotte feels her excitement tightening inside her. Finally, she stands up straight, shakes her hair back, squares her shoulders and pushes out her chest, her pert, small, hard-nippled breasts jutting, proudly naked, almost a dare.</p><p>This seems to jar something awake in Megan, her expression grows intent. Unceremoniously, she dips down, slips her panties down and off, tosses them aside, and steps close enough to Charlotte that each can faintly feel the heat from the other's skin. Megan's hands come up, but hover inches from Charlotte, as her eyes rove everywhere on the older girl's body.</p><p>Megan says, ""You have hair there.""</p><p>Charlotte glances down at the dusting of brown hair on her mound, and it strikes her that she's really naked in front of someone else, in front of Megan. The feeling, the anticipation, is indescribable. ""A little,"" she breathes. ""Why don't you touch it?""</p><p>Megan's hands settle gently, like birds, like butterflies, on Charlotte's belly. One of them slides down, fingers brushing the downy hair tentatively, then more openly curious. Just slightly below, Charlotte's kitty flares with excitement and it races up through her body, making her gasp.</p><p>""It's so soft,"" Megan whispers, looks up at Charlotte's glowing face and sees the reassurance there, encouragement, and her gaze drifts down to the older girl's breasts. Her hands begin to graze their way up over Charlotte's belly, and she looks back up, her eyes questioning.</p><p>Charlotte nods.</p><p>Megan gasps in amazement as her fingers touch the silky, yielding warmth of her breasts. Charlotte groans, and Megan moves closer, cupping them, her hands covering them completely, the hard little nipples grazing her palms. Charlotte's eyes droop shut and her chest heaves, pressing her boobies more firmly into Megan's grasp, their bellies touching, Megan feeling Charlotte's nest of soft fur against her navel.</p><p>Megan's hand lifts off Charlotte's left breast and her eyes snap open to see Megan removing her glasses, setting them carefully on the magazine-strewn coffee table. She replaces her hand, then strokes the older girl's breasts deliberately, sliding her palms in circles over the top and around the sides, coming to rest by cupping them from below.</p><p>Then her head dips and her small, hot mouth closes over one of the nipples before her, and Charlotte shudders, fire surges out through her chest and a deep happy ache opens in her stomach. Megan's doing something with her mouth, sucking or kissing or licking Charlotte can't tell which but the feeling overwhelms her and she falters back, her leg striking the couch and she collapses sitting onto it. Megan follows her right down, her lips and hands fixed to the girl's breasts despite the slip, bending a little forward to adjust, her cute pale rump jutting up into Charlotte's largely unfocused gaze.</p><p>Megan plants little kisses across Charlotte's chest, then begins doing the same thing to her other nipple. The older girl's body rocks once, involuntarily, and she gasps, ""Wh-what are you doing, Megan?""</p><p>The young girl pauses, her mouth still deliciously close to its desire, and Charlotte can feel her warm breath on her breast when Megan replies, ""It's like I'm a baby, I'm your baby and I'm tasting your pretty boobies."" She sighs, ""It's so nice,"" and her lips close back around the nipple and Charlotte's head drops back with a groan.</p><p>Charlotte's never felt this, never imagined feeling this, someone else touching her, giving her the feeling stronger than she ever gave it to herself. But it's happening. Her nipples tingle, they prickle, they ache with pleasure, and she finds her hand tangling in Megan's curls, holding her there, pulling her closer. Megan does something with her tongue and Charlotte heaves and her bottom slips off the couch, and slowly, helplessly, they both slide down until Charlotte's behind bumps against the carpet and Megan sort of falls on top of her, their legs tangled together between each other. They both giggle.</p><p>Megan meets Charlotte's eye, watches the older girl's reaction as she places firm, popping kisses all over her boobies. Charlotte's eyes light up with each one, she's breathing hard, her cheeks are bright pink, Megan can see her tongue when she smiles. She likes the feel of Charlotte's body squirming a bit beneath her, trying to make more contact.</p><p>Charlotte runs her hands over Megan's back, relishing the feel of her, then puts one hand on the back of her head and forces her back down onto the nipple. Megan fidgets a bit, and one of her thighs slips between Charlotte's legs, the young girl's firm flesh squishing up onto her hot, wet kitty. She lets out an ""Ah!"" at the surprising pleasure, and her hips rock upward into it, sending out a flare of gratification. She knows this is the touching, another kind of the delicious bad touching, only this time its Megan's satiny leg doing it. Her hips start that rhythm they know so well. Megan's so intent on mouthing her tender nipple, she doesn't seem to notice what's going on. Charlotte draws one of her knees up, feels her thigh sliding up along the inside of the girl's legs until it bumps into her bare little kitty, and she's surprised how slick and puffy it feels against her, how hot. Megan goes, ""Mmph,"" her mouth stops sucking, and Charlotte lifts a little more, putting pressure on the tender wet morsel between the little girl's legs.</p><p>Charlotte untangles her hand from the girl's hair and runs it down the smooth curve of her spine, coming to rest in the crease where the pert swell of her bottom meets her thigh. She pulls, putting more force, more sensation, against her own kitty, pulls in time with the rolling of her pelvis. Now Megan picks up on what's happening down there, and flexes her own hips against Charlotte's thigh, uncertainly at first, but as the sensations rush in she develops a rhythm of her own, thrusting against the older girl's leg with increasing urgency.</p><p>They lay there for some time, writhing naked on the living room floor together with an animal eagerness. Charlotte grips the young girl tight, grinding her kitty against her, even though she's overheating, sweat beginning to run along her back and making their bellies slippery. Megan is lost in her own pleasure, eyes shut tight, thrusting her hips mindlessly into Charlotte's firm thigh, one hand clutching the older girl's waist, her breath a series of happy grunts as she drools onto Charlotte's breasts.</p><p>Charlotte pants and strains, but as she pushes her damp hair out of her face, she realizes it isn't enough. This delicious pressure is maddening, exciting her more and more, but offering no hope of giving her the shock. And she needs the shock, she feels more wound up and naughty than she ever did in the closet, more than last night in the tub. Having Megan on her, against her, being as bad as her, feeling the same, wanting to feel the same. This was some kind of guilty, sensual paradise. And she needed the best feeling, the naughtiest feeling, right now.</p><p>She let go of Megan's bottom, shifting to get access to her own sloppy kitty. ""Unf, Megan. I have to - I have to touch it.""</p><p>Megan looks up, curls spilling heavily across her flushed face, her eyes plead as she gasps, ""Touch me too. Please, touch me too. Please.""</p><p>The younger girl lifts up and Charlotte wriggles her arm between them, her fingers finally cupping Megan's slippery kitty, as she poises her hand between her own sweaty legs. The two girls never lose eye contact, and when Charlotte's hands start the touching, oh, oh yes, the wonderful perfect touching, they not only feel their bodies shiver together, they watch those same feelings wash over their faces. Megan's eyebrows arch even as her eyes go drowsy, she licks her lips again and again, panting. Charlotte's gaze intensifies with her pleasure, her eyes blazing as she nods, slowly and continually.<i> Yes. YES.</i></p><p>As she finds their tenderest, most ready spots, she speeds up her fingers, racing over their kitties, electrifying them both. Charlotte moans and Megan sighs, ""Uh-huh, uh-huh"" as their tummies coil tight, Megan arching her back into her babysitter's pleasuring hand.</p><p>Megan begins to tremble violently. Her eyes widen in alarm, ""Oh Charlotte, ah, ah! It's gonna, it's gonna~"" then her face turns bright pink, her eyes pinch shut and her mouth opens wide enough to scream, and her whole body clamps down on those playing fingers, bucking and spasming, forcing herself down until she's practically sitting on Charlotte's hand.</p><p>Watching Megan get the shock, feeling her little body writhe against hers, causes Charlotte's own pleasure to suddenly spiral up and up, her body straining, going rigid, hand strumming fervently on her kitty, and then the shock gets her too, hugely, and she grabs Megan's bottom and pulls the girl close, humping through the delightful convulsions against her, loving the sensation of the weight of her soft, sweaty body, hot sleek flash pressed together. The sounds that get wrung from her are almost like sobs.</p><p>Gradually, they both come to rest, Megan drooping onto the older girl's steamy body, breathless, while Charlotte's arms fall limply to her sides, her eyes rolled shut in bliss. They are still for a few moments, little moans of contentment escaping them. The sweat begins to cool, Charlotte absently kisses Megan's shoulder for a bit, then her head drops back.</p><p>Then Megan begins to giggle.</p><p>It's a deep, thoaty giggle, her whole body shakes with it. Charlotte lifts her head and props it on one hand, her blue eyes amused but quizzical. Megan opens hers, and they are sparkling with joy.</p><p>""Oh, Charlotte. That felt so pretty. I don't care if it's naughty. So pretty. It's my private place, and I say you can touch me like that every time you come over. I want you to. Mmm,"" and she nuzzles into the softness of Charlotte's breast.</p><p>It's Charlotte's turn to giggle, ""You're bad like me,"" she says, ""You're so naughty."" Then they giggle in turn, the tickling sensation of one girl's laughing body setting the other one off, back and forth.</p><p>Sitting up with a start, Charlotte realizes it's dark outside now. ""What time is it?!""</p><p>Megan, twists to look at the wall clock. ""Oh! It's almost ten!""</p><p>Charlotte begins disentangling herself from Megan, and they woozily get to their feet. ""Come on, pick up your clothes. We gotta get you in bed.""</p><p>""Ew, no. I'm all sweaty and gross. I need a bath.""</p><p>""There isn't enough time. If your mom comes home and you're not in bed, she might not let me come back.""</p><p>""I can take a shower. I'll be really fast.""</p><p>""Do you think so?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Megan's gathered up her clothes and holds them against her body, but instead of taking them to her room, she just stands there. Charlotte sits in the couch, one leg crooked in the air, ready to get back into her panties. ""What, Megan?""</p><p>""Come take a shower with me,"" she grins. ""You're all sweaty too.""</p><p>Charlotte looks doubtful, but the panties don't get any closer to going back on.</p><p>""It'll feel good to get all soapy. We can help each other.""</p><p>And just like that, the wet swollen feeling is back in her kitty, the naughty excitement rising like they hadn't done anything yet. Charlotte laughs in spite of herself. ""You're so bad,"" she says, dropping her panties back on the couch.</p><p>Megan blushes. ""It feels so pretty though. Come on.""</p><p>""Get your clothes to your room. I'll start the water.""</p><p>The shower is steamy and cleansing and as wonderful as Megan promised, but in no time their hands are wandering all over each other's slippery smooth warm wet bodies, and they're so excited that even though Charlotte tries to keep track of time, there's no turning back for either of them.</p><p>Charlotte kneels down under the stream, so Megan bends a little as they kiss and soap each other. Megan focuses almost entirely on Charlotte's breasts, which feels so good it's hard to breathe, but Charlotte soaps the younger girl all over, and in the end Megan's arm is around Charlotte's shoulder, and the older girl spreads lather all over Megan's tummy and chest with one hand, while the other is behind and beneath and between her legs, fingers diddling her soapy kitty, while her thumb rests in the tight groove of her bottom.</p><p>Megan squats down a little, rocking her hips against Charlotte's hand, breathing deep, her face blissful. Her eyelids open halfway and she looks dreamily at her babysitter. ""I like it when you touch my butthole."" Charlotte doesn't know why this causes her stomach to flutter, but she moves to comply, the pad of her thumb rubbing the wrinkled, sensitive flesh of Megan's most private spot. Megan responds be arching her back, lifting her bottom into the pleasure Charlotte's giving her.</p><p>Charlotte matches the motion of the girl's hips, only firmer, forcing more out of each thrust, and Megan's excitement grows. Charlotte recognizes that giving the feeling and the touching to Megan is as satisfying as having it herself, and she relishes as the 8-year old abandons herself to the naughty delights in her kitty and her bottom, grunting and moaning as her pelvis flexes harder, grinds down, legs trembling, and then she throws back her head and her wet curls as the shock takes her, harder than the first time, Charlotte feels the contractions in the hand that strokes Megan's belly, around the thumb in the crease of her bottom. Megan clings to Charlotte as she loosens, unwinds, gradually comes back to herself. She nuzzles Charlotte's neck and Charlotte strokes her gently, all the while feeling her own urgency.</p><p>She shuts off the water, and as Megan watches, she sits on the edge of the tub facing her and parts her sleek legs, showing the young girl all of her kitty, the cute pink spot that she'd once looked at in the bathroom mirror, until all the trouble started.</p><p>Megan is clearly fascinated, and to have her kitty studied so closely gives her a feeling that's almost like touching. Charlotte's excitement emboldens her, she puts one hand on her knee, spreading herself wider, and with the other she strokes her own breast, sending tingles and waves through her. Her hips roll a little, on their own. She looks steadily at Megan.</p><p>She hears herself say, ""Will you touch it for me?""</p><p>Seemingly mesmerized, Megan immediately moves forward, her hands taking Charlotte's thighs, sliding up, her eyebrows climbing in amazement as she gets closer and closer. Charlotte's trembling with anticipation.</p><p>Then, with a gust of nervous giggles, Megan shies away, backing against the tile wall, pushing her hands between her knees. With an apologetic smile she says, ""I can't.""</p><p>Charlotte doesn't feel any real disappointment, only the need, the blood singing in her ears. Caring about the time has vanished. She slips her own hands up her thighs until they both come to rest on her aching kitty. ""Just watch me then. Watch me do it.""</p><p>Megan whispers, ""Okay.""</p><p>She starts the touching again, the pleasure teasing and warm at first, then settling deeper, taking hold, filling her up. She's never done it with her legs spread so wide, and she finds surprising sensations as her fingers play over her sensitive kitty, pressing and stroking and rubbing. But the strongest sensation is what she gets from Megan watching her, curious and aroused and utterly absorbed by what she's seeing. Her hands seem to move absently, touching her mouth, stroking her tummy.</p><p>Megan's voice is shaky, ""Are you getting the pretty feeling?""</p><p>This is also new. ""Uh-huh. Oh, it's so - so pretty, when I touch my kitty.""</p><p>""You wanna touch your kitty a lot, huh?""</p><p>""Yeah. Mm. I'm not supposed to, but I do it too. I'm, uhn, I'm naughty like you.""</p><p>Megan's hand is drifting down her belly, lower, lower. ""I like how you're naughty.""</p><p>""You like watching me?""</p><p>The little girl nods. ""I can see how it makes you feel pretty, when you do it.""</p><p>""I like you watching. I feel, ah, uhn, extra naughty."" It's almost impossible to speak now, the pleasure's filled her up, and is still growing. Her knees shake in the air.</p><p>Megan touches her own kitty now, and Charlotte watches the wave of pleasure move up through her body, rocking it gently forward. She gingerly mirrors Charlotte, squeezing, stroking.</p><p>""Yeah, Megan. You can touch yourself too.""</p><p>""It's nice. Do you like watching me?""</p><p>""Oh, oh yes."" Her stomach and her hips are both beginning to buck, she's finding it hard to perch on the tub, uses one hand to steady yourself.</p><p>""The feeling's coming, isn't it Charlotte?""</p><p>""Uuuhhhn, ooo, yes.""</p><p>Megan's hand is busier between her legs, but all her attention is on Charlotte. ""I wanna see you get the pretty feeling. I like it when you do.""</p><p>Then Megan kind of goes out of focus and she overflows and the shock comes and she's out of control still stroking her kitty and it comes harder, and Megan's still rubbing herself as Charlotte slides off the edge of the tub and back into the basin, shuddering, humping her own hand, making heaving sighs.</p><p>Her eyes flutter open as she recovers, her body relaxing and starting to feel chilly. She sees Megan still lightly touching herself, intrigued by the feelings she's getting from it. The girl grins down at Charlotte. Charlotte pulls her fingers out from between her own legs and, watching Megan steadily, lifts them to her mouth and sucks on them, tasting her own kitty. It's bad and wonderful and she can't believe she's showing Megan how naughty she is.</p><p>Not missing a beat, Megan removes her fingers from her kitty, lifts them up, and after a brief sniff, sticks them into her mouth, going ""Mmm,"" when she tastes herself for the first time.</p><p>Charlotte gets unsteadily to her feet. Megan offers a hand in support.</p><p>""Let's get you dried off and into bed. And hurry up, there's only ten minutes left til your mom comes home.""</p><p>In reply, Megan wraps her arms around the older girl's waist, squeezes her tight. ""Oh, Charlotte. That was all so pretty. Thank you!""</p><p>Charlotte pulls a towel from the rod and gently begins drying Megan's hair. And as the girl lets her go, allowing herself to be towelled innocently by her babysitter, Charlotte smiles lopsidedly. ""Yeah, it really was. Pretty,"" and something very light, light as a butterfly, climbs from her heart right into her head.</p>"
1232,"Sexy Stepsister Spy, Part 1",eloquent delinquent,1,"Teen moves in with young stepsister, who discovers her secret needs.","['fg', 'voy', 'mast', 'anal', 'spank', 'ws']","<p>Even though the new house was big, it felt small, because of Mina. When Kristin got home from private school three weeks ago, she thought her new stepmom's house up in the hills looked awesome. It had a big, private backyard with a pool and huge deck. One wall of the great room was all glass and had a view over the whole city, and a big stone fireplace. The high-ceilinged rooms wandered into each other, little stairs and split-levels separating them more than doors. The editing studio doubled as an amazing movie room.</p><p>No wonder Dad wanted to move in here when he married Janelle. The house they'd shared before was nice, but plain by comparison, and it was full of memories of Mom, who'd gotten sick and passed away when Kristin was very young, which made the old house a bit sad. This was a great place for new beginnings, like Dad said at the wedding. Kristin only regretted that she had to wait a month to see the place.</p><p>What she hadn't counted on when she saw the place was her new baby stepsister, Mina, 11 to Kristin's 15 years, rambunctious and goofy to Kristin's carefully cultivated cool. There wasn't anything really wrong with Mina - she was an adorable girl, with thick straight honey blonde hair she kept cut just below her shoulders and almost always pulled back into a ponytail or pigtails for playing on one of her many sports teams, enormous green eyes like her mom, a dimpled chin, and a fit, sunkissed body. She was outgoing and sweet and curious. The two of them had gotten along really well when Dad and Janelle were dating, chatting or running off on their own during some outing. Kristin could tell she was going to grow up to be as gorgeous as her mom and way prettier than herself, and honestly, sometimes she had flushing feelings towards them both that made her a little uncomfortable, considering they were family now. Here in the house, though, even as big as it was, her new little sister always seemed to be underfoot. When she ambled into the kitchen to get a snack, there was Mina. Go for a swim, so was Mina. Time for a movie, Mina's bringing the popcorn and snuggling right up to her. Frequently at night, Mina would creep into Kristin's room and bound into her giant new bed for sleepover-style chat and a cuddle, and she'd end up sleeping there, which Kristin couldn't really object to because the bed was so huge she hardly knew Mina was in it. She was full of questions, and in one way it made Kristin feel important and grown up and admired, and she had to admit Mina was a lot of fun, lively and very creative. But there was just no escaping her - she was home for the summer, didn't know anyone in the neighborhood yet, was too young to drive, and had to wait for the weekends to have Dad or Janelle take her anywhere. Always being with a kid made her feel like a kid.</p><p>But... But that really wasn't all of it. Kristin craved privacy for another reason. When she was Mina's age, she discovered her body, and all the pleasure she could get from it. At first, she liked just being nude under the covers, running her hands lightly all over her skin and the thrilling shivers it gave her. It got so that she did it every night, soothing herself to sleep. The next summer, she and her Dad rented a remote cabin by a lake, and Kristin would go on ""hikes"" almost every afternoon, finding secluded spots in the woods or on the shore, stripping naked, and stroking her skin all over in the crisp sunny air, or rub her slippery flesh in the cool lake, then sun herself on the beach, get all sweaty, then wipe the sweat all over herself. The sweaty stuff felt a little dirty, but she liked it most, realizing later it was for that very reason.</p><p>Shortly after that happy summer, she'd been bundled on the couch watching tv alone one rainy afternoon, and she'd thoughtlessly jammed a throw pillow between her legs, trying to get comfy. The show was kind of romantic and exciting, and when she got that funny feeling down there, the pressure of the pillow suddenly became delicious, and without really thinking about it, soon she was rolling her hips slowly, pressing her excited puss into it. She started breathing heavy, and it got better and better, and though she didn't orgasm (or even know what that was yet), she'd found a new favorite thing.</p><p>Her nightly ritual changed, adding the pillow humping to the naked stroking under the covers. She knew that when girls got naked and did stuff with their pussies, that was sex, and she figured she was doing sex to herself, which felt naughty and wonderful. But she knew she had to keep it from Dad, because sex was secret, and besides, ew, it's Dad. That did nothing to slow her down, and soon her nightly activities brought her hand in direct contact with her little wet puss, and it felt like melting, it felt like rockets, and that very first night playing with her fingers she got her very first cum, and it was better than anything. When she was done shuddering and clamping her legs together and gasping with surprised delight, she laughed. She laughed like a pirate finding buried treasure, and from down the hall, her Dad shushed her.</p><p>She stopped laughing so loudly, but she didn't stop sroking her pussy. From the internet, she found out what she was doing was called masturbating, and she loved that word, sometimes she would just think the word 'masturbate,' and get all wet and tender down there. Kristin masturbated every chance she could, two or three times a day usually - Dad was at work in the afternoon when she got home from school, and she could always do it in the shower or in bed. Her body was a toy, one that never got boring or wore out. And she loved learning new ways to play with that toy between her legs. The internet was full of ideas for her and her horny little pussy. Stories, pictures, movies. She learned to pinch her clit and rub it like a little boy's penis. She popped her own cherry with a hairbrush handle, and the next night she fucked it twice, getting massive orgasms both times. She smelled her own dirty panties while she masturbated. She watched a video of a masturbating girl who rolled over and started touching her pretty puckered asshole, then slip her finger inside and start to fuck it. She couldn't wait to try it - it was seemed so dirty. And after she did, she wanted to send that video girl a thank-you note. She got to love sniffing and sucking her fingers after they'd played in her pussy and ass. By then she was still only 12. Her dad liked to joke that she was 12 going on 20, she was developing so fast. Secretly, Kristin suspected that playing with herself had brought it on. The girls she at school she confided in about what she did looked at her in blank incomprehension, and sometimes acted grossed out. Except for Tracy, who had 'secret bathtime' with her big sister whenever their parents were away. She wanted to have a sleepover with Tracy, but never managed it.</p><p>One night in the shower, hunched over with a soapy finger slipping over her clit and another deep in her butt, she came so hard she started peeing all over herself, uncontrollably. It was so dirty, the heat and the smell of her pee splashing all over her hand and down her legs, hotter even than the shower. Kristin couldn't resist, she kept on rubbing her messy pussy even more fervently, sucking the finger that had been in her rectum, until she came again, hips bucking, and this time she tried to let her pee go and she pissed herself again. When the stream stopped, she wiped it all over her tummy and little, sensitive tits, then licked her fingers. In less than a month, she was pissing herself at least once a week. Before long, Kristin was perched on the toilet, feet on either edge of the seat. She masturbated her exposed pussy while a spit-slicked finger fucked her little asshole, feeling the deep sensations pulsing and quivering in her rectum and anus as her pussy bloomed with joy. She was just like the girls she watched on the internet. She felt so filthy, so naughty, so horny. And when she came, it was just as crushing in its ecstasy as the videos had promised. She had to lean back against the toilet tank to stay upright and sprayed pee all over the bathroom floor. It was heavenly.</p><p>She was a 12-year old dirty little sex fiend, and every new way to play just made her want to masturbate more. Kristin got so obsessed, stayed up so late searching the internet and pleasuring herself, that her grades slipped. Like, a lot. Her Dad, thinking that it was the loss of her Mom that was messing her up, sent her to a counselor. Initially, Kristin denied and lied her ass off, but Dr Erhardt was kind and patient, even though she knew Kristin wasn't being honest. Finally, she confessed everything, every dirty thing. Her counselor was totally compassionate, though, assuring her that her sex drive, though strong and precocious, was healthy. She suggested that it might help if she had more structure, and a little more outside discipline, so that she could keep her education and her pleasure balanced.</p><p>Kristin and her Dad met with Dr Erhardt, and, without telling him anything about her secret sex life, suggested that changing her environment for a while might be a good thing. Together, they decided on St Bernadette's Exemplary School, a private Catholic boarding school with a great reputation.</p><p>The school had its intended effect, and within two months, she was doing better than ever in her classes. But Dr Erhardt had been right - with just a little self-control, 13-year old Kristin could have the best of both worlds. She kept up her masturbation habit (by now it was something that she couldn't imagine doing without), made time to play with herself daily and often several times on the weekends.</p><p>At first, she was desperately secretive, waiting until the dead of night to strip under the covers, or sneaking into the storage room at the end of her floor, or locking herself in the private handicapped bathroom. But that gradually changed. Kristin was a lovely, popular girl, her dark hair cut right at her jawline and a raven's wing of bangs sweeping across her forehead, liquid brown eyes, and figure that was quite ahead of its true age. She loved to have deep philosophical talks, and now used the internet to find cool indie bands, sharing her discoveries.</p><p>One night, though, she must've gotten a little carried away. Deep within her own masturbatory delight, doing it just the way she liked best, she heard rustling blankets and glanced over, startled, to see the curly-headed silhouette of her roommate, Paulette, sitting up on one elbow across the narrow space that separated their bunks. Kristin tried to keep still, but she was panting with desire, and her hips continued to thrust up into her trapped fingers, instinstively trying to finish what she'd started. Without a word, Paulette slipped out of her bed and stood right above Kristin, who was frozen, mortified. The curly-haired roommate made a shushing gesture, dragged the sheets off Kristin's naked body, one hand still in her love nest and the other wrapped behind. Then Paulette whispered, ""Go on."" With a little thrill of disbelief, Kristin did, and while she played with herself, Paulette pulled up her nightdress and slipped her hand inside her panties, all the while watching Kristin thoughtfully. After the night when her roommate heard what Kristin was doing in her bed, she found out that sex wasn't as taboo as she imagined, in some circles. All kinds of secretive lusts played out at St Bernadette's, between classes or after lights out. A few of the older girls took quite a shine to her, teaching her, and sometimes learning from her, too. So for the past couple years it's been like that at school. Studying hard, making friends, and having not-so-secret sex every day, either by herself, with one of her classmates, or sometimes even with the boys at nearby St Mark's. And now she was at home, getting more and more needy and pent-up, and Mina still followed her around like a puppy. For the first week, she wasn't able to masturbate at all, and she actually found herself getting depressed. She had to do something, find some way to get enough privacy to take care of herself. Then, she got an idea.</p><p>Kristin's cell phone gently chimed on the nightstand, sending a blue glow onto the ceiling that Mina saw through half-closed eyes. She heard her shiny new 15-year old sister rustle in the blankets, and she shut her eyes and played dead, knowing that Kristin was checking on her, to see if she was asleep. She felt the bed shift as Kristin got out of it, and heard the older girl pad her way barefoot out of the room.</p><p>When she heard the bathroom door click shut, Mina sprang up, opening her eyes and looking to the cell phone. 1:30 am. The same time as before. She felt the curious sensation of her little pussy tingling and moistening just thinking about it. It used to be that Mina only felt that way once in a while, watching people kiss hungrily on tv, or sometimes in the changing room after practice, when one of the older girls undressed right next to her. But now that Kristin's been home, she felt that tingle almost all the time. She didn't know what to think of it, exactly, only that it made her nervous and terribly excited, and that the closer she got to Kristin, the stronger it felt. Mina wanted to snuggle up against her, to gobble her up, oh my God she didn't even know what she wanted to do. Kristin was so tall and pretty and cool, and now she was Mina's sister! Mina knew what crushes were - she'd had them before - and she knew she had a crush on Kristin. But where her crushes on the occasional boy or girl at school were funny, fleeting things, this one kept getting stronger and stronger.</p><p>Mina felt a bottomless curiosity about Kristin, wanted to know everything she felt and did. She loved looking at her, especially when she was in her blue one piece swimsuit or the outfit that was like her school uniform. She especially liked watching her older sister applying her eye makeup, the liner and shadow making her look so mysterious and kind of wicked. She suddenly found herself with access to the world of older girls, of what it was like to be a little more grownup, and she wanted to learn all she could.</p><p>And that's why she flipped on the bedside lamp and felt around on the dresser where she'd hidden the little hex-wrench thingie she'd found in her stepdad's toolbox. She wanted to spy.</p><p>She got out of bed, tugging her pajama top down over her flat tummy and shaking the rumples out of the flannel legs, and crept down the hall, following in her stepsister's footsteps. Mina's heartbeat began to pound and her belly felt all fluttery with nerves. She stopped at the door and carefully put her ear to it.</p><p>From inside the bathroom, she could hear Kristin's long, sighing breaths. Mina smiled mischievously in the dark, because she knew she was going to get to see it again. Earlier in the week, she'd felt Kristin leave the bed as she had tonight, and when she headed to the bathroom, Mina was still half-asleep and didn't really think anything of it, beyond wanting one little cuddle when her pretty stepsister came back. But minutes passed, and then even more, and still no Kristin. She checked the cell phone on the nightstand, and it was super late, like 1:30, and she noticed the alarm had just been shut off, the icon still fading on its screen. What would anyone wake up in the middle of the night for? Curious, Mina slipped out of bed and went to knock on the bathroom door and make sure everything was okay. But what she heard stopped her.</p><p>Inside the bathroom, Kristin was making the strangest noises, moaning, gasping, making little exclamations, and all the while there was this slick noise, like someone vigorously washing their hands. Mina didn't know what to make of her sister's sounds (except that she remembered Mom making them at night sometimes before she met her stepdad Max), but even more curious was the instant response her body had to what she was hearing. Her skin shivered into goosebumps, her cheeks got blushy, she had trouble breathing, and between her legs, she felt this warm heaviness settle in, making her bare little peepee feel all swollen. And it got wet, she could feel it getting wetter while she listened to Kristin's strangely exciting noises. It gave her this delicious slippery feeling down there while she rocked nervously in front of the door.</p><p>At that point, Kristin cried out, a rhythmic cry that almost sounded like pain but sounded like something completely different too, almost like the cheering she heard at a soccer game. It was all tremendously intriguing. What was going on in there?</p><p>The cries faded into long moans, and sighs, and then quiet. Mina got scared, ready to bolt back to the bed and keep from getting caught, but then she heard the shower start, and the toilet flush. She knew she was safe, and she got a secret little grin as she ambled back to Kristin's bed, feeling a strange but not unpleasant dampness between the tops of her thighs.</p><p>The next morning, she knew she had to figure out what happened to Kristin. She looked around the bathroom thoroughly, but there was no sign. So she started studying the doorknob, in case it happened again. There was a tiny hole on the outside of the knob, and with a little rummaging to find the right tool, Mina found she could pop the lock almost silently. She got a giddy rush when she figured it out.</p><p>That same night, Mina lay wide awake, feeling fidgety and restless. The gentle trill of Kristin's alarm startled her into stillness. Not knowing what to do, she feigned sleep. She heard and felt her stepsister move and lean over her, and Mina supposed Kristin was making sure she was asleep. She didn't move. Kristin got out of bed, and went straight to the bathroom, like before. Mina could barely force herself to wait the handful of minutes necessary to ensure that Kristin wasn't just going potty. But once she was sure, she got out of bed, and took the tool from where she hid it under her pillow.</p><p>She snuck up to the door and listened for a moment. And again, she heard sighs and gentle coos from Kristin on the other side. They weren't as loud as the night before, but the effect on Mina was instant and exactly the same shivery, dampening excitement as before. She could barely keep her hand still enough to put the fine rod into the tiny hole of the knob. Feeling the quiet click of the mechanism, she turned the knob slowly, and eased the door open, just a crack.</p><p>The first thing she noticed was that the light was low, warm and orange, just the heat lamp on over the tub. The smoked glass of the shower doors made these wavy amber patterns across the room. Just to the right of the door, next to the linen closet, was the potty, and just past that was a long vanity with two sinks and a huge mirror above it. And next to the vanity was Kristin, completely naked, the oversize t-shirt and panties she wore to bed in a pile on the bathroom floor.</p><p>Mina drew in a long, amazed breath. She never realized how badly she'd wanted to see her stepsister nude, but from the way her pulse raced, she knew then that she had. She devoured Kristin's image, both before her and reflected in the mirror. Her legs weren't long but were shapely and obviously strong. She had a little nest of dark black hair over her peepee, the way some older girls in soccer did. And her butt, her naked butt! It was so pretty, a firm, prominent, perfect curve, and the swell of her round hips tapered into a small waist, with two little dimples right on her back right above her lovely bottom. Kristin swept the fingers of one hand back and forth over the taut contour of her belly, and above that were her naked boobies. Mina smiled as she admired them, they rode high on her chest, the swell a flawless soft curve, capped by hard brownish nipples that pointed just slightly upward. They may have been just a 15-year old's C-cups, but to Mina they were perfect.</p><p>Kristin was swaying gently before the mirror, fingertips gliding over the creamy skin of her torso, considering herself. Her short, dark hair was loose and wild. She must have forgotten to take off her makeup before bed, because now her eyeliner was smudged and smoky and made her eyes look bigger and more intense than they did during the day. Mina found the effect mesmerizing and a little scary.</p><p>Kristin started making little pouty faces at herself, and her breathing got deeper and faster, the sighs more frequent. Mina saw her squeeze her full hip while her hands wandered around. She cupped her marvelous breast and Mina got a little quiver. Then, her stepsister got into this pose, twisting her hips so she could look at her bottom over her shoulder in the mirror, resting her chin on her shrugged-up shoulder. She looked so adorable, like a model. Then she reached one hand around, squeezed a firm ample cheek, and bending forward a little, spread herself open, revealing the crack and her puckered pinkish butt hole to the mirror, and to Mina. The 11-year old gasped as a completely new and strange thrill shot through her, leaving her sheened with perspiration, and making her peepee throb steadily. It was getting really wet and almost feverishly warm, as she kept spying.</p><p>Straightening and turning to face the mirror, Kristin leaned against the counter, and with a purring sigh and a little grin, she began stroking and squeezing her boobies, her thumbs brushing the already hard nipples. She rocked a little while she did it. Mina slipped a hand up under her pajama top and ran it over her own flat chest, to see how it felt, and when she touched her nipple, she got a happy feeling that she could only think of as sparkly.</p><p>Still fondling her breasts with one hand, Kristin's other hand strayed down her tummy and into the dark triangle between her legs. Mina thought she must have an itch down there, but her hand just stayed, moving around a little, and then Kristin made one of the moans, like from the night before, and Mina knew this was something totally new, something really grownup and naughty and secret. Her stepsister's eyes glowed as she watched herself rubbing her peepee, her butt moved slightly, up and down. Her mouth was open, and Mina could see the tip of her tongue kinda poking out.</p><p>Then she did something startling. Kristin lifted the hand which had been rubbing, and popped one of her fingers into her mouth and sucked on it. She moaned again, and her body did this little shimmy. Mina's response was a jumble, she wanted to be appalled, but was terribly fascinated - obviously Kristin thought it was good, tasting her own peepee, so maybe it was just a grownup thing she'd learn to like.</p><p>This is sex, Mina thought. When the older girls giggle and blush, this is what they're whispering about. I'm watching Kristin do sex.</p><p>Her thoughts were snapped when Kristin turned and moved toward the door. She found herself frozen with surprise, she couldn't move. She was gonna get caught spying! Then her stepsister made a little turn, and sat daintily on the potty with that little secret grin on her face again.</p><p>With her will coming back to her, her heart descending from her throat, Mina considered leaving. Did she want to spy on Kristin while she piddled, or worse, pooped? It seemed disgusting, but again her wires got crossed, excitement and curiosity battling childish revulsion. She hadn't thought Kristin touching her privates would be the thing that made her moan, so what might happen now? Besides, there was the naughty thrill of secretly watching her pretty stepsister do her most private things all unknowing. So she stayed put.</p><p>Kristin parted her legs went back to rubbing between them for a moment, then she bent forward and reached around back there, like she was wiping her bottom. Her eyes rolled shut and she groaned, deeper and more urgent than before. Her hand came away from behind, and she brought it up to her mouth and licked it. Mina shivered as she watched. After a few licks, Kristin reached back around, and this time she grunted and her hand stayed back there. She breathed really hard, grunting and moaning, her hips rocking on the toilet seat.</p><p>Then she arched her back, and her other hand snaked into the little opening between her belly and her thighs, and went back to rubbing her peepee. Kristin writhed on the potty, this was obviously giving her really strong feelings. Mina watched as her stepsister's eyebrows shot up as if surprised, and her whole body shook, her butt bouncing on the seat. She slowed down, with this dreamy, relaxed look on her face.</p><p>After a minute or two she sat back up, her hand coming out from behind and she popped a finger into her mouth where she sucked it like a lollipop. Her other hand stayed between her legs, gently rubbing, almost tickling. Kristin squirmed a little, like she was waiting for something.</p><p>Suddenly she started to pee. Mina found this unexpected, after what had come before, something as normal as going potty. But Kristin's hand didn't come away, and Mina realized that her stepsister was peeing on her hand, on purpose. Eventually, she lifted her hand out of the stream ringing off the porcelain, but only to wipe it all over her tummy and breasts, up the side of her neck and all over her face. She kissed the pee-splashed fingers as they passed her mouth, her tongue came out and licked them sensuously.</p><p>Mina's disgust had left her. Watching how much pleasure Kristin got from playing with her own pee, the exciting sight of her feeling her body in ways the 11-year old had never imagined, left her only filled with curiosity and eagerness.</p><p>But there was more to come. Kristin's pee splattered to an end, and her hand darted right back down between her legs. The girl began to move, and Mina watched as she climbed up naked onto the seat, squatting, knees splayed, toes hanging over the edges, back braced against the tank. From this new position, the spying little girl could see the pink slit of her stepsister's peepee, and how she was fingering it, for the first time. Mina began to fidget with unexplainable urges.</p><p>Kristin's eyes squinched shut, and the muscles in her tummy clenched as her fingers moved faster and faster over her wet kitty. Mina recognized the slick noises from the night before. But then she saw below Kristin's glistening slit and racing fingers, the knuckles of her other hand, that had reached back behind her. This arm started to move as fast as the hand over her pretty pink peepee, and her stepsister's hips and thighs started to jerk, like she was trying to dance on the potty. Then suddenly Kristin's whole body spasmed, her mouth open wide and the cries coming out, ""Ah! Ah! Yeah! Oh, oh fuck! Ah!"" Her convulsions calmed, and she hugged her knees on the potty, happily going, ""Mmmmmmm,"" and resting her sweaty face on her arm.</p><p>Mina watched her resting stepsister for a moment, and her hand found its way to her own peepee, tentatively squeezing it through her pajamas. The feeling was hot and gave her this knee-weakening melty sensation that ran all through her belly. It was scarily intense, something so good it was overwhelming. Was that what Kristin felt? What about the other things?</p><p>Kristin stood again, and this time Mina was ready to retreat, but her stepsister turned immediately away, and stepped over to the tub, sliding the glass door open. The 11-year old spy watched the reflection as Kristin started the shower, tested the water, and stepped gracefully in. She loved seeing the older girl soap herself slowly, savoring the feel of herself, and wished she could watch her every time she showered. Mina squeezed between her legs again, she couldn't seem to help it. She wanted to feel it again. The rush was delicious, deeply gratifying, like eating fudge. And almost like a reward, Kristin started doing sex with herself again in the shower, her form mostly just a glowing silhouette under the heat lamp, in the steam, back arched and bottom lifted high, one hand dipping between her swaying thighs, the other reaching into the crack of her behind, both working busily while her head drooped under the steaming stream of water, panting and groaning.</p><p>With one last marvelous squeeze of her peepee, Mina shut the door, grinning. She already wondered if she would get to watch her again.</p><p>And just two nights later, Kristin was back in the bathroom, and Mina was squatting by the door, gently popping the lock and peeking in, so excited she was trembling. She found Kristin already on the potty, or maybe this was where she started tonight, maybe she did it different each time. Her beautiful stepsister stroked her fingers slowly, luxuriously, over her peepee, her legs spread as wide as she could get them. Mina could see that tantalizing hint of pink that made her quiver inside. Kristin's eyes were half-closed, her head lolling, falling back and then drooping forward, short black hair brushing over her eyes and cheeks. Mina smiled with secret admiration for her pretty, sexy stepsister.</p><p>Then strangely, her head drooped forward and stopped. The hand between her legs froze. Her whole body went tense and Mina wondered what went wrong. She glanced down to where Kristin's gaze would go, and with dawning horror, she saw a long slit of light along the bathroom floor, the light through the door, and her own shadow blocking some of it.</p><p>Oh no oh no, I left the bedroom light on! Mina had time to think before Kristin swung the door open, seized the little spy by her wrist, and pulled her sharply into the bathroom. Mina heard the door shut, and the lock click behind her.</p><p>Mina's green eyes were huge and mortified. She cringed back before her naked stepsister but was firmly in her grip. The 11-year old girl's mouth stammered but no sound came out. As soon as the door was locked, Kristin wheeled on her, bending to get right in her face, her smudgy shadowed eyes glittering with anger. She looked so scary, out of control.</p><p>""What do you think you're doing, you little sneak?"" Kristin growled, keeping her voice low but practically spitting the words out. ""You don't follow me around enough every day, you have to spy on me here, too?"" Still too frightened to speak, Mina shook her head 'no' so fervently that her honey blonde hair swished across her face.</p><p>""That is it. That is just fucking it."" And now Kristin dragged Mina into the amber-lit room, her little stepsister quailing. ""I wait and I wait and all I wanted was a little privacy, just a little..."" she trailed off for a second, then came back twice as enraged, ""Is that it?! You wanted to see me naked? You wanted to see what I do with myself? Is that what you wanted, you little fucking slut? Goddammit!""</p><p>And Kristin sat back down on the toilet seat, and snarling, ""Come here, you pervy little brat,"" yanked Mina across her bare lap. ""I'll show you what happens when you spy. This is what happens!""</p><p>Kristin seized the waistband of Mina's pajama bottoms and with one savage pull wrenched them down to the young girl's knees, exposing her bare, helpless, upturned ass. Without reluctance or even much thought, the angry 15-year old gripped Mina by the back of her neck, forcing her head down and her butt up, and with her free hand spanked her stepsister, hard.</p><p>Mina gasped at the stinging shock of her stepsister's open hand on her behind. It hurt! Her own hands shot out to cover herself, but after a quick tussle she couldn't even see, much less resist, Kristin had both of Mina's wrists in one hand and pinioned to her back, just below her shoulder blades, forcing her down just like before. And the next swat struck.</p><p>As she paddled, Kristin sped up, and barely heard herself saying, ""You sneaking little bitch. You nosy slut, do you spy on me every time I take a piss? Whenever I shower? What is it with you? Can't you leave me alone for two minutes? Will this make you stop?""</p><p>Mina squirmed desperately on Kristin's lap, making little squeaks of alarm with each fresh spanking, but Kristin wouldn't stop. And as the little girl's butt turned pink from the harsh treatment, the slaps stopped stinging so much, and started feeling, well, more electric instead, sending out these hot sensations up her spine and down her legs. In fact, the whole spanking thing was getting her very confused. Tears were streaming down her face, but she wasn't yelping any more, each smack of Kristin's hand eliciting a soft groan instead, much more like the noises Kristin herself made in the bathroom. She was very aware of her sister's naked body pressed all up against her, the warmth of it, the scent of it, even as she struggled.</p><p>Then, between spanks, Kristin hissed, ""Are you gonna do this ever again, you dirty snooping slut?"" And Mina found her voice. Cracking, squeaky, but still her voice crying out, ""Nooooo...""</p><p>Hearing her stepsister's humiliated cry, Kristin's anger evaporated like steam, and her punishing hand stopped in midair, suspended. For the first time since she locked the door, she was actually seeing what she was doing, not just acting out. She heard the 11-year old's sobbing, felt her breath along her leg. Hot pink handprints glowed on the girl's otherwise pale ass cheeks, which looked even more creamy when compared to the satiny tanned skin on the other side of her panty line.</p><p>She noticed the stressed position of Mina's elbows, and it almost surprised her to see her own hand pinning the girl's wrists in place. She released them with a guilty quickness. Remarkably, Mina's arms were slow to move, and even though she relaxed her elbows, she kept her hands together behind her back. Kristin began to realize that her little punished stepsister wasn't jumping up, wasn't rubbing her behind, wasn't chewing her out, wasn't even crying anymore. She was just lying there, submissive, breathing heavily.</p><p>And as Kristin's senses returned completely, she caught a scent, sharp, tangy, and warm, rising from between Mina's legs. She stooped her head just a bit closer, disbelieving, and inhaled. The earthy sweet smell of the 11-year old's pussy was obvious and delicious, and Kristin's brain immediately lit up with blazing arousal. This little girl wasn't just scared; she was turned on!</p><p>Tentatively, the older girl brought her hand back down to Mina's shapely little ass, touching it again, but gently, gently. Mina initially cringed, but as Kristin's fingertips soothed over her tender bottom, she sighed, relaxed, sniffled. Kristin could feel the heat rising from Mina's butt.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Mina,"" she murmured. ""But you made me so mad. You made this trouble for yourself.""</p><p>""I'm sorry too. I shouldn't've spied,"" Mina said. It was easier to confess when she didn't have to look at Kristin. ""I just, just couldn't help it.""</p><p>""I locked the door. How'd you get it open?""</p><p>""I found a little tool, figured it out.""</p><p>""Why were you spying? What did you think you were going to see?""</p><p>""What I, you know... What you did the other night.""</p><p>""What?! You did this last time too?!""</p><p>""Please don't be mad.""</p><p>Kristin thought back. She'd started getting up very late, starting last week, just so she could take care of herself, the almost unbearable urges that just kept building up in her body. And after such a long time of not being able to touch herself, it was totally horny and intense, she had to cum a bunch of times before she could even slow down, and even then, she wanted a couple more. And she was so pent-up, she did everything she thought would get her off harder, even the nasty, filthy things that she was too embarrassed to do most of the time. Did Mina see her doing that?</p><p>And now she was back for more? Kristin's libido soared at the thought. But she needed to find out more, and keep Mina in her place while she did.</p><p>""I'll be mad if I want to. You're the one who was spying. Do you know how much trouble you'd be in if your mom or my dad found out?""</p><p>She practically felt the girl shrink with dread. ""No don't tell, please don't tell,"" she begged.</p><p>""Well, we'll see,"" Kristin said, her fingers brushing more thoughtfully over Mina's cute little ass, straying just slightly into the groove of her crack, strokes widening to include the delectably soft flesh at the top of her thighs. ""First, we have to figure out what you saw, so we know what you're in trouble for.""</p><p>""I - I, I didn't see that much.""</p><p>The 15-year old gave her stepsister one little swat, right where her butt joined her legs. Mina jumped, but Kristin went right back to the slow soothing caresses, and said, ""Don't lie, you little slut. If you didn't see anything, you wouldn't come back. Now, are you gonna confess, or do we go back to spanking?""</p><p>""I'll tell, I'll tell,"" Mina said quickly. Then, trying desperately to get around her fear, she said, ""I saw you naked, in the mirror. You were kind of posing, and you bent over and spread open your butt and looked at it. Then you started touching yourself all over. And then, I saw you do sex stuff.""</p><p>""Really. What kind of sex stuff did I do?""</p><p>""You know...""</p><p>""No. I. Don't,"" Kristin teased, punctuating each word with a light spank on Mina's butt.</p><p>""Okay, okay. I saw you touch yourself between your legs when you stood in front of the mirror.""</p><p>""Where between my legs?"" ""On your... on your peepee.""</p><p>""Pussy, Mina, call it a pussy.""</p><p>""That's a dirty word.""</p><p>""You're a dirty girl.""</p><p>""So you were touching your, your pussy, and you were looking at yourself doing it.""</p><p>""And you were peeking at me the whole time,"" Kristin said, and she felt a deep, hungry ache open all through her belly. She loved the thought of this. ""Then what?""</p><p>""Then, you sat on the potty, and you rubbed your pussy more, harder. And you reached around, and I think you touched your butt, too.""</p><p>Kristin's hand breezed over Mina's ass. ""You mean, like I'm touching yours?""</p><p>""No. That feels nice.""</p><p>""Oh, then you mean, like spanking?"" she asked, giving her another teasing slap.</p><p>""No! No, it was like, you were rubbing it like you rubbed your pussy. Hard. I couldn't see, but I think you were rubbing your butt hole. Like doing sex to it. Can you do sex to your butt?""</p><p>""I'll ask the questions here. What happened next?""</p><p>""You rubbed both at the same time, and you got all wiggly with this crazy look on your face, and then you shivered all over and got kind of sweaty.""</p><p>""And you liked seeing me like that?""</p><p>""I don't know.""</p><p>""Don't lie.""</p><p>""No really, I don't know. I don't know how to call what I felt. I guess I felt, kind of crazy too?""</p><p>""Okay, that's fair. At least you're being honest. Did you keep peeking after that?""</p><p>""Yeah. I couldn't help it.""</p><p>""What did you see me do?""</p><p>""You took your finger from your butt and put it in your mouth. You sucked on it. Was it really in your butt?""</p><p>""Questions,"" Kristin warned, giving Mina another little slap. Then she rubbed the same spot, soothing it, and it was almost like her little stepsister's ass was rising a little, trying to stay in contact with her hand. ""Tell the rest."" ""Well, then you... you peed on your hand, you peed and touched your pussy at the same time. And then you wiped your pee all over your tummy and put those fingers in your mouth, too.""</p><p>""Mmm, I did."" Kristin's eyes closed, remembering that moment. Her free hand reached down and started stroking Mina's hair, while she caressed her fingertips lingeringly up and down the groove of the 11-year old's bottom. ""What did I do next?""</p><p>""You got up on the potty, up on the seat, and then you rubbed your pussy really fast and you... you put your finger in your butt.""</p><p>""You saw my finger?""</p><p>""I saw your hand, you know, underneath you. And both your arms were moving, and then you wiggled really hard and went crazy again.""</p><p>""I had to, because it felt so good,"" Kristin confided. ""How did it make you feel? How did it make your body feel, watching me like that?""</p><p>""I got hot and shivery all over. And my peepee -""</p><p>""Pussy.""</p><p>""... My pussy felt all swollen and wet inside. When I squeezed it, it felt really good, but scary too, I don't know.""</p><p>""You squeezed your pussy?""</p><p>""Yeah, a little.""</p><p>Kristin was thrilled. She never guessed that Mina might be playing with herself. That her interest in sex wasn't just curiosity, that she might be feeling the same urges Kristin felt at that age. ""Do you do that a lot?""</p><p>""I don't think so. That was the first time.""</p><p>""So you just squeezed it that one time? Be honest.""</p><p>""No. I squeezed it again after you got in the shower.""</p><p>""You watched me shower after all that? Why?""</p><p>""You looked so, so, I don't know, so beautiful in there, all naked and wet and it was like you were just a shadow. And then you started rubbing both places again, and you started moving and it was almost like you were dancing.""</p><p>Despite her arousal and simmering anger, Kristin felt flattered by this confession. ""And you squeezed your pussy again, watching me?""</p><p>""Yeah, it made me want to.""</p><p>""Did it make you go crazy, like I went crazy?""</p><p>""Noooo, I didn't do that. But that's what was scary about it. I felt like if I kept going, I wouldn't ever stop.""</p><p>""But you came back anyway, hoping you'd see me doing all that again?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so.""</p><p>""You guess so?""</p><p>""No."" Mina said firmly. ""I know. I snuck out and spied on you because I wanted to see you naked again. I really, really wanted to. I love how pretty you are, and when you're naked you're super pretty and I get all these crazy feelings. I wanted to see you do all the sex stuff because it makes me feel strange and good and I don't why it does. I don't know about sex stuff at all, and you're so grownup and you know all about it and I thought maybe I could figure some of it out. And yes, I was going to squeeze myself down there while I looked at you, 'cause that's one of the best things I've ever felt, my peepee got all tingly just thinking about it.""</p><p>""Pussy.""</p><p>""Pussy, right. Sorry.""</p><p>Kristin nodded, and patted Mina's bottom reassuringly. ""Well, you've been really honest so far, so I don't think I'll have to tell mom and dad.""</p><p>""Thank you Kristin thank you thank you -""</p><p>""Not so fast,"" Kristin said, a little petulantly, pushing Mina's head back down. ""I'm not done with you yet. I'm still a little mad that you spied. So you have to keep being honest, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, I promise.""</p><p>""Did you see me naked tonight before I caught you?""</p><p>""Yes. You were on the potty with your legs opened up.""</p><p>""Did it make you all wet in your pussy, when you saw me?""</p><p>""Yeah, but I was kinda wet already, when I was in bed, waiting for you.""</p><p>""Are you still wet down there, right now?""</p><p>She waited for an answer. Mina squirmed a little. Kristin stopped stroking her stepsister's bottom. ""Well?""</p><p>Mina sobbed out, ""Yes. I'm sorry. I can't help it.""</p><p>""How do you like it, the way I'm petting your butt?""</p><p>""It feels good. Soft and tingly. It doesn't hurt anymore.""</p><p>""Do you still want to look at me naked, Mina?""</p><p>Again, the little girl was silent, desperately trying to think of answer that would get her out of trouble. It was either lie, or spy, and both of them were wrong.</p><p>""I asked you a question, Mina. Do you still want to look at me naked?""</p><p>The admission wrenched its way out of her, ""Yes.""</p><p>Kristin patted the shapely ass before her one more time, then pulled up Mina's pajama bottoms. She placed one hand on the girl's thin hip and another up underneath her chin and lifted the girl up out of her lap. Mina clutched Kristin's bare thigh right above her knee to support herself, and as the young girl's head passed by, Kristin pulled her in close, nose in that fragrant blonde hair, and whispered, ""Well, I'm right here.""</p><p>Mina got to her feet and wobbled a bit, shocked by what she'd just heard. Kristin stayed put on the toilet, sitting very primly, hands on her knees and knees together, back straight and tall, her bare boobies pushed together and out, jutting proudly. Her brown nipples were crinkly hard. She had that little, wicked grin on her face, and held Mina steadily in her gaze.</p><p>""You like me?"" Kristin asked girlishly.</p><p>""You're so pretty,"" Mina replied, breathless.</p><p>""Go ahead and look, then. You don't have to spy,"" Kristin said, and used her hands to pull her knees, her thighs, her legs, slowly open. Mina's eyes went straight to the juncture as she revealed herself. Then Kristin whispered, ""I'll show you everything.""</p><p>Mina blushed bright red. She felt dizzy, giddy. All she could do was stupidly nod.</p><p>""What was it you wanted to see me do when you were peeking on me, little slut?""</p><p>To Mina, a slut was someone who wore clothes that were too small. ""You keep calling me that. Why?""</p><p>""A slut is someone who does naughty things, who wants to do naughty things even when they know they shouldn't. Who feels really good from doing naughty things. Things like spying in the middle of the night. Like looking at people naked. Like getting all wet thinking about their sister."" Kristin slid her hands up the insides of her thighs while she said this, and she was getting so wet watching Mina's thunderstruck arousal.</p><p>Her fingers came to rest on her black little bush. She pulled her knees up and parted her pussy lips so that Mina could see her. ""I'm a slut. I love being a slut. Maybe you want to be a slut, too.""</p><p>Mina barely heard her, she was transfixed by Kristin's pussy.</p><p>""What did you want to see, little slut?""</p><p>The 11-year old's voice was tiny, timid. ""I wanna see you rub your pussy.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Kristin smiled, licked her lips, and slipped a finger into her soaking cleft, bringing the pad of a finger to her hard little clit. She rocked from the contact, ""Aah."" This was so fucking hot. She let the rhythm of her need control her, humping the seat a little. She put one hand back to brace herself, so that Mina could keep looking.</p><p>Mina's hand absently came up to her own bottom lip, fingertips stroking. She said, ""Oh.""</p><p>""This is called masturbating, when you rub your pussy to make it feel good. I love the word. Say it for me.""</p><p>""Masturbating.""</p><p>A shudder went through Kristin. ""Oh. Oh yeah. That's nice. Say, 'I like to masturbate.'""</p><p>Mina realized that her stepsister was getting more excited from hearing her talk. This made her knees shaky. She said a little more confidently, ""I like to masturbate.""</p><p>""Yeah, yeah I do. Watch me, Mina."" She moved her hand, slipping two fingers deep into her vagina and leaving her thumb on her clit. The pleasure deep inside shot through her in waves. Mina had never seen a woman penetrate her own pussy, even though she knew that happened. She wondered how it felt. It was mesmerizing. Kristin saw her staring. ""Say, 'I want to watch my sister masturbate.""</p><p>""I want to watch my sister masturbate.""</p><p>""Oh fuck! Yeah. Yeah, say it again.""</p><p>""I want to watch my sister masturbate.""</p><p>Kristin knew she was close. Her eyes were shut, her body thrusting into her fingers, out of control and feeling nothing but her raw sexuality. ""I'm a masturbating slut.""</p><p>""I'm a masturbating slut.""</p><p>""Unh! Oh, oh Mina, come closer, come closer."" The tension wound in her belly, so close, it was gonna be so hard. Mina edged closer, wanting to see it all, wanting to be near Kristin, but terribly intimidated by the force of her feelings, her nudity, her masturbation.</p><p>Kristin applied that last bit of pressure. ""Watch me, watch me,"" and then she orgasmed, and it was stronger and better than she could have imagined. For a full minute, her head emptied and her body did nothing but wrap itself around the incredible pleasure she gave it.</p><p>It was even crazier up close than when she peeked. And knowing that Kristin wanted her here, watching her, gave Mina a feeling she couldn't describe, like her whole body was humming, but especially down there. Her pajama bottoms were damp, she could feel it. She loved being so close to her stepsister. Mina could feel the heat coming off her, see the sheen of sweat and even smell it, steamy and salty like the ocean. And she could smell something else, something heavy and kind of musky, and she knew with a shiver it was Kristin's smell, the smell of her pussy, the smell of sex.</p><p>Kristin set her feet down and scrubbed a hand through her short black hair, coming back to herself. She opened her eyes to find her stepsister right there, but this time she didn't care. She looked into those huge, marveling green eyes and asked, ""Did you like that?""</p><p>""Uh-huh. I feel so funny when you get that way.""</p><p>""What happens to me is called cumming, and it's the best feeling you can get. I love cumming, and I need to make myself cum to be happy.""</p><p>""Cumming.""</p><p>""Yeah. It sounds good when you say it.""</p><p>""So you were cumming just then?""</p><p>Kristin smiled. ""Oh, yeah.""</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""But what?""</p><p>""But you didn't rub back there,"" Mina said, pointing helpfully at her own ass. ""Before, you did it there, and then you were cumming from there.""</p><p>Kristin leaned forward, elbows on knees, smirking as she considered Mina. The purring in her pussy ramped right back up into urgency, and her asshole tingled maddeningly, suddenly feeling neglected and hungry. ""You are a pervy little slut. You want to see me do that?""</p><p>""It seems really grownup. I don't know how you could do it.""</p><p>""You want to try it yourself, like when you squeezed your pussy?""</p><p>""I don't know. Is that gross?""</p><p>""Gross? Gross how?""</p><p>She shrugs. ""Isn't it stinky?""</p><p>""Your poop might stink, but if you wipe and wash, your ass doesn't.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>Kristin reached out and grabbed the waistband of Mina's jammies, pulling them away from her back. ""Find out."" Mina stared at Kristin, shocked.</p><p>""Go ahead, take a finger and slide it up and down the crack of your butt.""</p><p>Hesitatingly, the young girl reached back and did as she was told, her hand slipping inside the invitingly opened pajamas. The slight sweatiness in the soft, tight groove between her warm cheeks allowed her finger to slide easily. After the spanking and the stroking, that whole area was super tender, and the sensations she got were unexpectedly pleasurable, ticklish and luscious.</p><p>Kristin watched the expressions pass across Mina's face and smiled, knowing. ""Be sure to touch your butt hole. Rub around real good.""</p><p>Mina was happy to obey. Touching the pad of her finger to her tight, wrinkly hole sent a feeling right up her spine and made her pussy feel even more melty. She didn't understand and didn't care. She rubbed and explored thoroughly, even pushing against her butt hole and feeling the rubbery orifice yield. And she thought, yes, you could stick your finger up there. You might even like it.</p><p>Kristin glanced back at Mina's busy hand, and then caught her eye. Mina giggled a little breathlessly, embarrassed but obviously enjoying herself. Kristin nodded encouragingly. ""It feels good, right?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""Okay, enough fooling around. Pull your finger out.""</p><p>A little disappointed, Mina did it, holding the finger gingerly away from herself as she felt her pajamas snap back into place. She looked to Kristin expectantly.</p><p>""Put it under your nose and sniff it. Tell me what you smell.""</p><p>Doubtfully, Mina brought the finger up to the bow of her upper lip and inhaled. Her fears turned out to be unfounded. She smelled the mild warm fragrance of her own ass on her finger again. ""Well? Is it stinky?""</p><p>""No. It's not strong. Natural, like bark or something. Even, I don't know, a little sweet.""</p><p>""Not so bad.""</p><p>""Un-uh, I kinda,"" she sniffed again, ""I kinda like it.""</p><p>""Me too,"" Kristin said, and she reached out and drew Mina's hand away from her nose and toward her own face. Mina thought she wanted to smell it too, but Kristin put Mina's finger in her mouth, wrapped her soft lips around it, and sucked. Mina felt her stepsister's tongue massaging it, and all the while Kristin kept her eyes wide and locked on the 11-year old. Mina gasped.</p><p>Kristin drew the wet finger back out. ""I'll do it for you, Mina. I'll show you how I masturbate my ass. I'll get off for you, and I'm sure I'll love it.""</p><p>""Yeah?"" Mina's eyes sparkled.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Kristin replied. ""But you have to do something for me first. I get to watch you.""</p><p>The girl suddenly shied up. ""Watch me do what?""</p>"
1233,"Sexy Stepsister Spy, Part 2",eloquent delinquent,2,Young stepsister is initiated into teen's pleasures.,"['fg', 'voy', 'mast', 'oral', 'anal', 'ws']","<p>Kristin drew the wet finger back out. ""I'll do it for you, Mina. I'll show you how I masturbate my ass. I'll get off for you, and I'm sure I'll love it.""</p><p>""Yeah?"" Mina's eyes sparkled.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Kristin replied. ""But you have to do something for me first. I get to watch you.""</p><p>The girl suddenly shied up. ""Watch me do what?""</p><p>""I want you to show me how you squeezed your pussy, last night. Will you do that for me?""</p><p>""I guess so,"" Mina said, being coy, but really, she did want to squeeze herself again. It was like her pussy desperately wanted to be touched. And so, never breaking eye contact with Kristin, she reached down and cupped her hand over the groin of her pajamas, over her puffy wet pussy, and squeezed. Pleasure swept up from it like a wave, made her go, ""Ooo,"" and wobble a bit on her feet. The feeling of her pussy in her hand was fascinating - she could feel the heat of it, her pajamas were getting wetter from the contact.</p><p>Kristin's mouth opened and she gasped in sympathy, watching her little stepsister's reaction. She said, ""Squeeze it again.""</p><p>Mina did, and the gush of sensation was a little stronger, better than before. She was a bit frightened by the intensity of it, part of her wanted to stop. But Kristin was here, she'd tell her what to do, she knew how to make it happen.</p><p>Kristin raised a hand, and made what looked to Mina like a slow, 'come here' gesture, saying, ""Now do it steadily, like a rhythm. Can you do that?""</p><p>Mina nodded uncertainly, but did as she was told. It kind of unraveled her. Her eyelids drooped shut, her mouth hung open. The pleasure seemed to multiply, like she was drifting higher, and at the same time this funny knot was tightening somewhere inside, making it hard to breathe.</p><p>Seeing her heaving chest, Kristin asked, ""How do you like it?""</p><p>""Uhnf, so good...""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she encouraged, sitting up on the toilet, cupping one hand over her breast and gently pinching her sensitive nipple. Her other hand drifted down over her tummy, settling in her thick, kinky pubes, slowly tugging her pussy lips upward, teasing herself, not wanting to rush. ""What do you call what you're doing?""</p><p>""I'm, umm, I'm masturbating.""</p><p>""Do you know what you're feeling?""</p><p>""I don't know, I don't know what to call it.""</p><p>""You feel sexy.""</p><p>Mina's eyelids fluttered, ""Sexy...""</p><p>""Sexy is when you listen to your body, and it tells you to give it pleasure, like you're doing now. Sexy is when you see somebody else, and your body tells you that you want to give them pleasure."" Kristin licked her lips, spread her legs. ""It makes me feel sexy, watching you do that.""</p><p>""Like you want to touch me? Like you want to masturbate me?""</p><p>Kristin nodded, but Mina was so lost in her sensations that she didn't notice. So Kristin asked, ""Do you want to touch me? You can, if you want.""</p><p>The 11-year old's green eyes opened about halfway, as if trying to rouse herself from a dream. She stared brazenly at Kristin's body. The tip of her tongue appeared, pink and glistening, and her mouth slowly widened into a smile full of lust. ""I want to touch your boobie, the way you're touching it.""</p><p>Kristin's body was electrified by her stepsister's growing desire and lowering inhibitions. She released her breast and pulled her shoulders back, presenting herself with a seductive pout. ""Don't stop masturbating though, okay?""</p><p>""I won't,"" Mina assured, and shuffled a couple of awkward steps forward, hand still kneading her crotch through her jammies. Their toes nearly touched, and Mina was a little taller than Kristin sitting. Her new big sister looked up at her expectantly.</p><p>Drunk on the pleasure surging steadily out from her masturbation, Mina watched her free hand rise and close gently around Kristin's pert boobie. It was sooo soft, so warm. It was lighter than she guessed, for some reason she was reminded of pastry and its lightness. She gently squeezed it, felt it yield, and Kristin went, ""Mmm,"" and looked down to what Mina was doing to her. She cupped that pretty boobie, stroked it, and ran her thumb over the stiff, rubbery brown nipple, surprised by its heat.</p><p>""Oh that's nice,"" Kristin gasped, looking back up. She reached out and cupped Mina's blushy face, almost like Mina was cupping her tit. Her little hand felt so good, it made her so horny knowing that her stepsister was feeling her up. She drew Mina's head down and closed her lips over the girl's.</p><p>Mina had never kissed anyone like this, and better yet, it was her stepsister! A burst of sparkly feelings went off in her head. Her hips rocked with pleasure. She pinched Kristin's nipple, and the older girl groaned against her mouth. It tickled. Mina drew back, stifling a giggle.</p><p>""Okay, now open your mouth a little and I'll touch your tongue on mine.""</p><p>The giggle spilled out. ""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah. It's grownup, you'll like it. Don't you want to kiss me again?""</p><p>Mina didn't reply. She just parted her lips and leaned back down, planting her open mouth on Kirstin's, waiting to see what she would do. At first they just kissed deeper, almost like chewing on each other, breathing each other's breath, and that made her feel that sexy way, like Kristin told her. But then she felt Kristin's warm soft tongue slide warmly over her own, and Mina just melted. When her stepsister's tongue drew away, she nervously extended her own into her stepsister's steamy mouth, and when she touched her tongue, Kristin responded, they tangled tongues together, tasting each other, it was... it was magical.</p><p>Although one hand continued to fondle her stepsister's luscious breast, Mina let go of her overheated pussy and placed her other hand on Kristin's smooth shoulder, and they kissed and tongued with appetite. Kristin's hand tangled in Mina's hair, holding her close, and Mina went lightheaded, lost in it.</p><p>Finally, Kristin came up for air, unbelievably surprised and aroused by the horny miracle her little stepsister was turning out to be. Their eyes met and they both laughed softly at what was happening.</p><p>""You were right,"" Mina breathed, ""that was amazing.""</p><p>Kristin glanced down. ""You stopped masturbating.""</p><p>""Sorry, I really liked kissing your tongue too.""</p><p>Kristin's dark eyes shone in a sudden bright smile. ""That's okay, so did I. Did you cum?""</p><p>""I don't think so? I don't know.""</p><p>""Believe me, you'd know."" Kristin wiggled her hips on the toilet seat - she'd been waiting for this. ""You want me to show you how?""</p><p>Mina bit her lower lip, and asked, ""How?""</p><p>Tossing back her hair, removing Mina's hand from her stimulated tit and opening her legs to her stepsister's greedy gaze, Kristin said, ""I know you like watching me. So watch me and just do what I do. I'll help you.""</p><p>""Okay. I guess so.""</p><p>""Well first, let's take care of this,"" Kristin said, reaching out and tugging Mina's pajama bottoms down. Mina's hand shot back up to her mouth nervously. The flannel crumpled in a heap around her ankles, and the 15- year old got her first look at her stepsister's pussy, bare, puffy, slick and glowing pink from all the excitement. It was beautiful, a ripe little fruit full of juice. ""You want to be able to touch your little peach.""</p><p>""Pussy,"" Mina corrected,</p><p>Kristin chuckled. ""Pussy."" She lifted her knees, tipped her hips and got her hand in position. She made sure Mina was watching, which she shouldn't have worried about. Mina was focused on her little pink morsel. ""Take your middle finger and start just by running it up and down your slit, like this,"" and as she demonstrated she felt the wild pleasure pulse out from her happy pussy. But she couldn't lose control. Not yet.</p><p>She watched Mina emulate her. ""Slowly,"" Kristin said, ""Really feel it. Get it nice and wet.""</p><p>""I'm already really wet. I think I soaked my pj's.""</p><p>""Mmm, you are a bit of a slut. In that case you're ready. Take your finger and feel down to the soft little hole there. That's your vagina. Do you feel it?""</p><p>Mina's eyes unfocused for a second. ""Uhm. Yeah.""</p><p>""I'm gonna slip my wet finger into my vagina, and I want you to do it too. The deeper you go, the better it feels. But if you bump against anything or it smarts, stop pushing. Ready?""</p><p>""Yeah, I wanna.""</p><p>""Okay, do it with me,"" Kristin said, and with Mina serving as a kind of erotic mirror, she felt her finger slip into her over-excited canal, crying out to be fucked. But she kept it still, watching her little stepsister as she delicately inserted her own finger, gradually, her face washing with surprise and pleasure, until her palm bumped her mound.</p><p>""It's all the way in,"" Mina gasped.</p><p>Kristin grinned. All that soccer must have broken her in early. ""How does it feel?""</p><p>""Oh my god.""</p><p>""Now, move your finger in and out, like this,"" Kristin said, starting to stir her honeypot, and watching Mina's excitement as she explored her cute little pussy only enhanced the hot thrills racing from her own. She couldn't resist speeding up, she needed it. ""Feel with your body, go as fast as you want, find a rhythm, like you did through your jammies.""</p><p>Mina copied her sexy stepsister at first, but soon she felt what Kristin had described, and her body started moving kind of on its own, pushing, swaying. As she satisfied herself, her eyes fell shut, despite how much she wanted to keep looking at Kristin's fingers going in and out of her pretty peepee. And she drifted into her own climbing pleasure.</p><p>Kristin noticed Mina's head loll to one side, blonde hair sweeping across her face, and knew that the 11-year old had found her sweet spot. She could masturbate watching her little stepsister's sexual discovery all night. She loved the amateurish way her thighs, her butt, and her lean tummy all twitched, instinctively driving her cunt onto her fingers. Kristin was getting close herself, but when she heard Mina's sighs start to turn to whines, she knew there was something more she could teach her.</p><p>It was getting difficult to think clearly, but she whispered, ""Mina. Mina, do what I do, okay?""</p><p>Mina opened her eyes, nodding dazedly. She watched Kristin withdraw her fingers from her vagina, and slide them a little ways up. They were so shiny. She realized Kristin was breathing hard, her hips moving up and down, her little tummy clenched. She followed her big stepsister's lead, feeling the frustrating clench of her own vagina when her finger came out of that lovely slippery place.</p><p>""Up at the top of your pussy, under a little fold, there's a bump. That's your clit, that's your cum button. Find it, and then, rub it... uhhhhnn, yeah rub it."" Kristin started massaging hers, eyes half-lidded, eager to see how Mina would respond.</p><p>It took her a minute of feeling around to find what Kristin was talking about, but once she touched it, there was no mistaking it. Super luscious feelings fired right into her middle, it was so sensitive she barely had to touch it, and her legs shook. She saw how fast and hard Kristin was doing it, but she just kept moving one finger back and forth across it, and it made her sexy sexy sexy. Her hips thrust against her finger, her belly got tighter and tighter, and there was this descending, pressing feeling down there in all that pleasure, like she might wet herself, and she felt panicked but she couldn't stop now, couldn't stop.</p><p>""I think I'm gonna pee,"" Mina gasped, scared.</p><p>""Rub it, go ahead and pee, rub it you little slut.""</p><p>But she didn't pee. Instead, this sudden bursting pleasure erupted from her pussy and climbed right up to the top of her head. She felt her thighs clamp around her hand. She couldn't control the way she bucked, or the loud noises that came out of her, but she didn't care. This feeling, still pulsing happily inside her, was better than anything. Whatever she had to do to get it, that was okay.</p><p>Kristin saw Mina hit her orgasm and forgot about herself and her own desires, her finger slowing to a stop on her clit. The 11-year old was so beautiful, trapped helplessly in the throes of her first cum, her head dropped back and wailing, legs quaking around her hand and sweet little puss. The 15-year old slipped off the toilet onto her knees and wrapped her arms around her little stepsister as she shuddered her way down from climax.</p><p>Mina felt her stepsister hugging her and felt more loved, more accepted, than she ever had. Kristin had shown her the secret to the most naughty, grownup thing, and promised to show her more. How would that feel? She could barely wait.</p><p>Her arms were pinned and she could barely think, but she managed to breathe out, ""Thank you Kristin oh my god thank you.""</p><p>Kristin kissed her neck and chest, and after a few moments, Mina squirmed her hands free and opened her eyes, smiling. ""Is that what you wanted to see?""</p><p>""Oh yeah, sweetie, I wanted to see you cumming."" ""It's soooo good. I can see why you wanna do it so much.""</p><p>""I do. I have to."" She leaned back, holding the girl at arm's length. ""You want to see me cum now? You want see me do it in my ass and cum?""</p><p>Mina's eyes got big and she could only nod eagerly.</p><p>Kristin found her wadded up nightshirt on the floor and stretched it out on the tile floor, then moved her knees onto it. She pointed at Mina's pajama bottoms around her ankles and pouted, ""I need a pillow.""</p><p>Mina stepped out of them and Kristin drew them under her head as she leaned forward, her butt high and knees wide apart, head down on its side on the fragrant jammies, looking up at Mina. ""Ready?""</p><p>The girl kneeled down to get a better view. ""Ready.""</p><p>Kristin reached back with both hands and parted her cheeks, displaying her tight pink asshole to Mina. ""This is your naughty hole. No one tells you that it can make you feel good, but it can. It can give you the best, dirtiest feelings if you want it to.""</p><p>With that, she brought one hand down and out between her legs, slipping two fingers lazily through her soaking cleft. Then, as Mina looked on in amazement, Kristin reached a little further and wiped her fingertips on that wrinkly sphincter, making it gleam with juice.</p><p>""First, you have to get everything really wet, it's so tight."" And she brought her finger from her ass to her mouth and started licking it with total abandon. Honestly, Kristin was so horny now she could barely control herself, she tasted her own ass and it only made her want it more. Mina saw drool run down her stepsister's hand and drop to the tile. Then she reached around again, running that dripping finger down the groove of her ass til it rested on her rosebud.</p><p>It gave the 11-year old a funny feeling in her own butt as she watched Kristin push her finger in there. It's like she started warming up again, only this time it started in her bottom and spread to her pussy. Her face blushed, and she stared, fascinated as that finger began moving in and out, like it had in her vagina, only it must've been even stronger, because Kristin's whole middle flexed, arching and humping, in time to that one little finger that seemed to control so much. The naughty hole must be as good as the pussy, she thought.</p><p>And Kristin watched every horny emotion cross her little stepsister's face as she fingered her tight, dirty asshole. God, she felt like such a wild whore, and she loved it. Since she delayed before, her orgasm was rushing up twice as quick and strong as the first one, she wasn't even gonna have to rub her pussy and it was still gonna be crushing. She felt her body winding up, that lightheaded sensation of being completely in her body, and her free hand drew up to her head, grabbing the pajama bottoms beneath her and jamming that damp crotch right into her face. She was gonna cum, she sniffed the flannel and smelled Mina's sweet yummy pussy and her finger was deep in her ass and Mina was watching her be so dirty and she was gonna ""oh yeah oh yeah oh fuck -""</p><p>Mina actually flinched back as Kristin started cumming, her big stepsister shook so hard, pushing her face into Mina's dirty wet pajamas, but it barely muffled the sounds she made, these long, ecstatic wails. Then she went from shaking to convulsing, her tummy flexing like before, only faster, sharper. Kristin's finger shoved in and out of her butt even while she was cumming. And suddenly, one, two, three little squirts of pee shot out of her pussy. Kristin's cries turned to deep groans, and her body slowed, her knees spreading slowly, relaxing.</p><p>Mina looked from Kristin's happy, relieved face to all of the sexy backside facing her. The little splashes of pee on the floor intrigued her. Had Kristin done it on purpose, or had it been like the feeling she'd had herself before her cum, only stronger? Was peeing normal?</p><p>She watched Kristin pull her finger lazily from her butt hole. And like before, the 15-year old brought it straight to her mouth and sucked on it blissfully.</p><p>Without really thinking about it, Mina extended a finger of her own to Kristin's dark curly pubic nest. She gently retrieved one of the amber droplets of pee hanging there, and put it into her own mouth, sucking on it, sampling it. It was bitter and salty, but not so different from those vinegar and sea salt chips she liked so much. Tasting your pussy and your ass was actually a lot better than Mina had imagined. Like cumming, it made more sense once you'd done it.</p><p>Kristin opened her eyes while Mina was reaching out for another drop, she felt the girl's finger brush her pubes, and felt a perverted joy seeing the contented look on her little stepsister's face as she sucked on her pee.</p><p>""Is that good, Mina?""</p><p>""It's kinda nice. It feels naughty, doing it.""</p><p>""It is naughty, but you're a naughty little slut, aren't you?""</p><p>Mina took one more drop, popped her finger into her mouth, and nodded as she sucked.</p><p>""I'd love to taste your pee,"" Kristin said, suddenly inspired by a wicked thought. She twisted into a sitting position on her nightshirt, feeling her pleasured asshole throb as she settled onto it. ""Would you pee for me?""</p><p>The idea of peeing in front of somebody else made her feel a couple different types of funny. ""I don't know. I don't know if I can, with you here.""</p><p>""I bet you can. I bet I can help you.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""So you'll try?"" Kristin sat forward, smiling, and Mina couldn't help but share in her excitement.</p><p>""Sure, I guess.""</p><p>Kristin got to her feet, and Mina followed. ""Let's get rid of this,"" the 15-year old said, grabbing the hem of Mina's pajama top and pulling it up over her head. ""I wanna see you naked.""</p><p>Mina giggled, ""Okay."" As the top came off, Mina felt a little giddy while her big stepsister stared admiringly at her. It was so wonderful to have someone look at her naked, it made her feel sexy and naughty.</p><p>""Come on,"" Kristin said, taking her little stepsister by the arm and leading her to the vanity.</p><p>""What about the potty? Shouldn't I be there to pee?""</p><p>""I can't help you as well there,"" Kristin replied simply. ""Come on, climb up. I want you to pee in the sink. I want you to look in the mirror and watch yourself pee.""</p><p>Mina looked doubtfully at Kristin even as she swung a leg up onto the counter, ""I don't know...""</p><p>""You said you'd try,"" the 15-year old countered, and she helped little Mina up, touching her lean soft body for the first time, and now that she was nude Kristin was struck how childish her body was, even though her desires, her hunger for pleasure, seemed as strong as her own. Just like I was, she thought.</p><p>Slyly fondling Mina as she went, Kristin arranged the young girl into a squatting position over the sink, facing the mirror, her upper back pressing into the older girl's breasts. Kristin drew Mina's blonde hair back behind her ears, gathering it at the back of her neck, stroking a bit to soothe the anxious face she sees reflected back at her.</p><p>Mina was a little bit stunned, seeing herself naked and sitting on her heels, arms locked and supporting her from behind, knees spread wide and almost touching the mirror. Her little nipples were super hard and she could see the rosy blush on her face. She could also see her own peepee, almost all of it, the smooth, puffy pink lips and the deeper slick pink of her slit. It seemed only fitting to her that she was getting such an intimate look at her own privates at the same time she discovered how good touching them could feel.</p><p>She felt Kristin's warm chin rest on her shoulder and glanced up from her pussy to see her big stepsister's grinning face in the mirror beside her own. Conspiratorially, she murmured into Mina's ear, ""Do you think you can pee for me now?""</p><p>""Maybe. I didn't pee before bed 'cause I was so excited, but..."" Again the girl's face clouded with doubt, ""This is just so weird.""</p><p>Kristin gave that cute pout again. ""You spied on me doing it. It's only fair.""</p><p>""I know...""</p><p>""Do you want me to help you now?""</p><p>Mina just nodded gratefully.</p><p>Kristin reached carefully around her squatting stepsister and turned on the tap, just a trickle dribbling into the sink. She whispers, ""Close your eyes and listen to that, think about how nice it'll feel when you pee, when you let it out of your body.""</p><p>With her eyes shut, Mina felt her bladder responding sympathetically to the running water. She could feel the urine descending inside her. But she was also painfully aware of Kristin's presence close to her, of how naughty this was, and her little pee hole quivered, holding it back. This went on for more than a minute, and the whole time she could hear Kristin's breathing, excited, expectant. She tried to force it, but that only made the quivering stronger, making it even more difficult even as the need to pee grew urgent.</p><p>She opened her eyes and looked pleadingly at Kristin.</p><p>""Do you need more help?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>Kristin chuckled softly and kissed her ear. ""I hoped you'd say that.""</p><p>Mina watched the 15-year old wetly lick her fingers, then her hand disappeared and suddenly Mina felt her stepsister's fingertips gently brushing her little pussy lips, barely touching them. After a few seconds, she felt the pad of Kristin's thumb come firmly to rest on her butt hole. Mina's eyelids flickered and her mouth pursed, ""Oh. Oh Kristin.""</p><p>The little touches kept up, dancing and tickling, maddeningly sweet, while Kristin's thumb massaged in little circles. Her need to pee was even stronger, but all the pleasure down there was getting her wires all crossed.</p><p>""Are you masturbating me?""</p><p>Kristin put her lips to Mina's ear and whispered, ""I'm helping.""</p><p>In an agony of conflicting needs, Mina squirmed under the steady teasing of Kristin's fingertips. Her touch was terribly expert, driving the pleasure from her pussy and butt higher and higher, while also making her need to urinate grow desperate. Her head fell back against Kristin's shoulder, each panting breath punctuated with a groan, ""Ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh...""</p><p>""Let it go, Mina, it's okay, let it go...""</p><p>What happened next was such an overwhelming burst of feelings, Mina couldn't be sure if she was peeing or cumming or both at once. It didn't matter, it was so super beautiful. She squeezed her eyes shut tight, and over her own joyful whines she heard the hiss of her pee. She could feel it jetting warm and pleasant out of her, the intense relief mixing with the pulsing of her pleased pussy.</p><p>She felt hot urine splatter her ankles and her eyes shot open in alarm. She saw the yellow stream of her pee splashing all over the faucet and sink, even spattering the mirror. She saw Kristin's hand appear between her legs and interrupt the flow, causing pee to rain on warmly on her inner thighs. Her big stepsister got a gratified look on her face and moaned.</p><p>Then the hand drew back and Mina felt the slick hand on her butt cheek, supporting her. ""Put your hand in, sweetie,"" Kristin purred, ""Touch it.""</p><p>Mina loosed an arm and reached into her own stream. This was so dirty, but she couldn't resist anything Kristin told her to do. The rush of hot pee drenched her palm instantly, causing the urine to spatter back onto her mound and her tummy. She could feel it dribbling into her navel. And as the stream began to weaken and splutter, Mina remembered what Kristin had done, took her pee-soaked hand and smeared it across her chest, rubbing it into her already slick belly. Kristin looked on with lusty approval. ""Mmmm, that's it. So good, isn't it?""</p><p>The 11-year old's curiosity got the best of her, and she slid two pissy fingers into her mouth and sucked on the briny flavor. Looking at her stepsister in the mirror, she went, ""Mm-hm.""</p><p>Kristin reached her own hand around and slid it all over Mina's slippery torso, breathing heavily, rendered uncontrollably horny from the display. She eased the girl's slim butt to the counter, using her freed hand to pull the girl's blonde hair up. She leaned in and began to sloppily kiss and nibble Mina's neck while she continued wiping the girl's pee into her silky skin.</p><p>With all the sensual attention she was getting from her pretty stepsister, Mina's arousal didn't fade like it had, after she'd had her first cum. Her little peepee just stayed so wet and happy and made her eager for more. Is that just how it happened? Was she turning into a little slut? She hoped so. She wanted to be a little slut for Kristin. She sighed from the loving touches and kisses she received.</p><p>Kristin could feel that Mina's hips were still gently rolling, instinctively seeking more pleasure, which made the 15-year old dizzy with lust. She blindly reached out and grabbed a folded towel from the pile at the far end of the counter, setting it down right next to Mina. She ran one long swipe of her tongue up the girl's neck to her ear lobe, and murmured. ""You're a mess. We've got to clean you up down there.""</p><p>Mina nodded absently, turning a little and reaching for the towel. Kristin took the girl's hand and shook her head. ""Turn around and sit on it. With your legs over the side.""</p><p>In a happy daze, Mina trustingly scooted onto the towel, which was very close to the edge of the counter. She was glad to see Kristin there, kneeling, to keep her from slipping off. She placed the back of one knee over each of her big stepsister's shoulders, letting her feet dangle, heels gently bumping the small of Kristin's back.</p><p>Mina grinned and reached out, affectionately combing her fingers through her stepsister's short black tussle of hair. The older girl smiled brightly back. Glancing over to the potty, Mina asked, ""Can you reach the paper or..."" Kristin shook her head slowly, and unexpectedly Mina felt her big stepsister's hand pushing on her tummy, forcing her to lean back on her elbows, her head bumping the mirror. At the same time Kristin was rising a bit, lifting up Mina's thighs as her dark head leaned in. Mina felt her stepsister's breath on her peepee and got hot with excitement. What was she doing?</p><p>The tingly, smeary, melting sexy in her pussy inundated Mina's body and brain before she even realized that it was Kristin's mouth doing it. It was her wet nimble warm tongue that was fluttering all over her slit, slipping into her tender vaginal entrance, tickling her swollen lips, then lapping wildly at the bud of her clit. This last sensation immediately drove Mina sexually crazy, gasping and crying out as she spiraled up toward more delicious cumming.</p><p>Sensing it, Kristin grabbed Mina's thighs and pushed them up and back, exposing the girl's sensitive asshole. Sliding one hand up and around her little stepsister's leg, she lapped her way down Mina's juicy, yummy slit to her anus while her hand settled on the girl's smooth little mound. Kristin used her thumb to delicately lift the fleshy hood from Mina's clit and began to firmly rub it in little circles. As the girl squirmed in joy, Kristin began licking her sweet little virgin asshole with slobbering enthusiasm.</p><p>Mina writhed on the counter with delight. She never imagined anything could feel as good as she did right now. Knowing it was Kristin eagerly putting her tongue on her messy pussy and her dirtiest, most private place, filled her with a kind of love. It was all too much, and this time, Mina felt her cum racing toward her, rising up in a wave she was helpless to resist, and didn't want to. She clutched Kristin's short dark hair, holding her there while it rose up and up, going, ""Oh my god oh my god oh my god ohmygodohmygod -""</p><p>Kristin had to push down on Mina's mound to keep her from thrashing away from her touch. Her little stepsisiter's back arched convulsively, again, again. She felt the girl's thighs shuddering, and against her tongue she felt Mina's anus pulsate with strong little contractions. She couldn't do anything about the cries of mindless joy that echoed off the bathroom walls, but frankly, she loved hearing them.</p><p>As Mina came down from her orgasm, Kristin lovingly kissed her puffy lips and mound, stroked her sleek, sweaty thighs. Eventually, the 11-year old raised her head, hair draping all around her face, and cupped Mina's cheeks, lifting the older girl's head from her tingling crotch.</p><p>Mina began giggling, out of sheer happiness, and Kristin joined her, as they looked at each other with amazement.</p><p>Kristin joked, ""How did you like my tongue bath?""</p><p>""I loved it sooo much. But I don't think I got any cleaner."" In fact the sweat and drying pee made her feel sticky. ""I think I need a real bath now.""</p><p>Kristin nodded. ""You liked me in the shower before. How about one of those?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Kristin helped a slightly sex-woozy Mina to her feet, and they crossed the room to the tub, the older girl following a couple steps behind the younger as she looked hungrily at her pert, childlike body and the delectable tan lines around her shapely little ass. Unnoticed as Mina slid the smoked glass door open, Kristin dipped her hand between her own legs and massaged her demanding little pussy, easing its urgent needs, but she knew it was only for a moment. She knew as she slid the door shut behind them she'd have to cum at least once more before this was over. This was better than anything at St Bernadette's. This was the sexiest night of her life.</p><p>Mina bent down by the faucet and ran a little water through the tub spout, just a trickle, testing it as it warmed up. The sound of the water, the tart smell of urine in the air, and what she'd already seen all came together in Kristin's body and a lewd thought seized her.</p><p>""Mina, I wanna pee, I gotta pee, I wanna pee right now...""</p><p>The 11-year old swiveled around in her squatting position by the faucet, not rising. She saw Kristin brace her feet against the edges of the tub, assuming a kind of straddling position before her. The older girl gripped her black bushy mound and eased back the lips, lifting her pelvis at the same time. And, eyes clouded with desire, she whispered, ""Mina, please, please.""</p><p>Mina moved slightly forward and got on her knees, lowered her arms, presented herself. She tilted her chin up and said, ""I want you to.""</p><p>Kristin slowly licked her lips as she felt her bladder yield. She watched in near disbelief as the stream of her pee gushed from her pussy and, gaining force, struck Mina's tummy, splashing and spattering onto her own feet. Mina gasped, it was so hot against her tender skin, so naughty to let Kristin pee on her. The arc of urine climbed, and when it reached the young girl's flat chest, she ran her hands through the stream, rubbing the warm fluid into her skin, smearing their pee together.</p><p>""Oh Mina, you're so awesome,"" Kristin groaned, the erotic feel of piss still escaping her.</p><p>The girl's huge green eyes lit up, and she quickly closed them and dipped forward, dousing her face and hair in her stepsister's streaming pee. As the flow diminished, Mina stuck out her tongue, catching the salty urine on her tongue and swallowing it. Finally, Kristin's pee dribbled to a stop, running down the inside of her thigh. She'd never done that to anyone before, and was stunned by how horny it made her.</p><p>Mina edged closer on her knees, wiping the piss out of her eyes she looked up at Kristin from almost between her legs. She said happily, ""I'm a little slut.""</p><p>And without hesitation she leaned forward, opened her mouth as if to kiss, and put her mouth on her big stepsister's dripping peepee. She felt crazy and she just started licking it everywhere, so excited to be tongue-kissing Kristin's best secret spot. She found herself loving the taste, not just the pee, but Kristin's other wetness, her tangy, earthy pussy flavor. She grunted and blindly ran her tongue through the folds of the 15-year old's delighted slit, eagerly trying to taste more.</p><p>And then she got a nasty idea. She saw Kristin do it to herself. Why couldn't she do it to her, too?</p><p>Kristin could do little more than groan and shudder. Her bratty stepsister had become a completely wanton little sex maniac, exciting her more than any other lover she'd ever had. This was her first for everything, but she was a natural slut, and Kristin relished every new perversion that Mina would unquestioningly accept. She even loved the sensation the girl's clueless lapping was creating in her pussy, a kind of unintentional tease that left Kristin shifting her hips to get the pleasure she was craving.</p><p>But then she felt one of Mina's pee-soaked fingers rub all around her asshole and then slip up into her tight tender sphincter, and decided she must know a little of what she was doing, because it was perfect. Her finger was tiny, but Kristin's anus was tight, and Mina thrust it into her with gusto.</p><p>She touched Mina's pissy hair and gasped, ""Sweetie, my clit. Remember where it is? Do my clit now, my clit."" And Kristin's head went slack as the 11-year old immediately obeyed, adjusting the wet, lapping pleasure right where she needed it. And between the Mina's passionate tongue and the eager finger-fucking she was giving her asshole, the horny 15-year old climbed straight to heaven, her orgasm rolling through her in huge, blissful waves.</p><p>Kristin dropped to her own weakened knees in the tub, kissing Mina hard, pushing her tongue iinto the little girl's mouth and tasting her own pussy and piss, enjoying the feel as the girl's hands roamed unabashedly all over her body. They nuzzled and stroked for a while, basking in each other.</p><p>Parting, Kristin turned on the shower, and the two rinsed luxuriously in the warm, heavy rush of the water. They handed each other the body wash, but after a moment of watching each other lather themselves, they were right back at it, soaping each other up in the most arousing ways possible, hands gliding over sleek firm flesh, kissing and giggling. Soon, Mina was licking Kristin's nipple, while her hands soaped diligently, one over the 15-year old's pussy and the other down the groove of her ass.</p><p>Unbearably horny and not to be outdone, Kristin roughly turned Mina around and bent her over, so her hands and forearms supported her against the shower wall. Running a lathery hand all over the girl's tight little white butt, she asked, ""You want me to masturbate you? You want me to do it to you?""</p><p>Looking back drowsily over her shoulder, Mina sighed, ""Yeah, Kristin, do it.""</p><p>Kristin considered the aroused little body before her. She rinsed one hand and brought it to her mouth, licking and drooling on it to get it nice and slick. She took that slippery finger and slipped it gently into Mina's vagina, marveling at how tight it was, even for just one finger. Mina groaned happily and lifted her hips, presenting her adorable little asshole just in time for Kristin to bend over and push her face between Mina's firm white cheeks.</p><p>Mina gasped and tossed her head at the intensity of this double sensation. Her stepsister drew the finger slowly out of her pussy, and when she started to fret because it was almost out, she felt the tip of Kristin's tongue teasing all along the groove of her little butt, exciting her in a whole new way. Kristin slid her finger gratifyingly back into her tight vagina. But at the same time as that finger was returning, the tongue on her ass began licking right on her super sensitive butthole. She soon felt it forcing its way in, actually opening her anus and licking inside, but the finger pleasing her pussy was withdrawing.</p><p>It went on this way, one finger entering her vagina while the tongue went back to teasing her ass, pinning Mina's pelvis in ecstasy. Kristin built up the rhythm, violating her stepsister's ass and vagina with increasing passion. Mina was wailing steadily, out of her mind with lust, her tummy straining to thrust her hips back into those glorious fingers, that wonderful mouth. She couldn't think anymore - sunbursts of pleasure went off behind her eyes, obliterating anything but what her body felt.</p><p>When she started cumming, it felt like it just grew out of the intense joy she was receiving, just so much more, a great blossom of amazing feeling opening from between her legs, enough to wipe her out. She didn't realize she was crying out, ""Oh, yes! Oh, yes!"" the whole time. She barely cared when she slid down the wall and collapsed in a wet, soapy heap, her hips still twitching.</p><p>It wasn't til Kristin bent down beside her, kissing her shoulder and stroking her back, that Mina felt like she was done cumming. Her big stepsister helped her up and sensually rinsed her off, paying extra attention to her hard little nipples. Mina chuckled dreamily, pawing at her big lovely stepsister, goofy with joy.</p><p>Kristin thoughtfully sluiced water over Mina's body, wondering if she could get the exhausted girl to give her one more cum, or if she'd have to take care of it herself. And if so, if Mina would like to watch, maybe on her back while Kristin straddled her face. But then she had another thought, the aroused teenager's mind immediately turning to the perverse. ""Let's go, little slut"" she said, shutting of the water and sliding open the door.</p><p>Floating limp on a cloud of naughty joy, Mina gladly obeyed. She was aware of her big stepsister arranging a towel on the floor, and was grateful when Kristin had her lay facedown on it. Her body revived more fully as Kristin gently wiped her dry with another towel, shifting her body and stroking each part thoroughly, coyly stimulating her, murmuring how sexy she is, what a good little slut she is. And she came all the way back when she felt Kristin ease her ass cheeks apart, and experienced the sensation as her sweet, deft, wet little tongue began exploring her tender behind again.</p><p>Oh, she loved it, the gentle dirty licks and then the firm feel of Kristin's tongue pushing up her butt hole, making it feel so good, and knowing that it was Kristin doing it, worshipping her dirtiest part just to make her get the sexy feeling... that was the sexiest feeling of all.</p><p>As she continued tonguing Mina's ass, the 11-year old rose up onto her elbows and looked back over her shoulder at her beautiful, naked stepsister, bent down over her, nuzzled into the crack of her bottom, eyes sweetly closed as her mouth did its naughty work. ""Oh Kristin. That's so amazing. I'm feeling sexy again.""</p><p>With a last soft kiss down there, Kristin raised her head and grinned affectionately. ""You are sexy, so sexy. You make me feel sexy, too.""</p><p>Mina closed her eyes and blushed. It wasn't til she opened them again that she noticed that her stepsister's hand was down between her legs again, and that her shoulder was rolling steadily, gently.</p><p>""Are you masturbating?""</p><p>Kristin nodded and rose up into a kneeling position, showing the 11-year old her fingers rhythmically sliding up and down her pink slit. ""I'm like you. I can't help it.""</p><p>""I love watching you be naughty,"" Mina smiled. ""That's why I had to spy."" she reached down her own back and lightly rubbed her own butthole. Kristin had made it all wet and slippery, it felt good back there.</p><p>""Taste it.""</p><p>In total obedience, Mina brought her finger from her ass to her mouth and inserted it int her mouth, sucking contentedly.</p><p>""There's one more thing I want to see you do. Is that okay?""</p><p>""Anything.""</p><p>""Get up and go over to the potty.""</p><p>The girl did so quickly and shuffled across to the toilet, one hand still dipping into her butt groove and savoring the sensation there. Kristin rose and followed, fingers still gently massaging her puss. Mina wondered what was going to happen next. But she didn't have mush time to think about it, because Kristin had one hand behind her knee and was lifting her leg.</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""Climb up, climb up. You saw how I did it. Do it the same way.""</p><p>""Kristin...""</p><p>""You'll love it, I swear. Please. You got to watch me when we were spying, it's only fair.""</p><p>Reluctantly, Mina let her dark haired stepsister arrange her in a squatting position over the bowl, with her feet on either edge of the seat, just like she'd seen Kristin do. What she wasn't prepared for was Kristin squatting down right next to her upturned knees, resting her cheek on Mina's ankle. She'd never felt so exposed, the stepsister could see all of her peepee and her butt hole, and it was a bit disconcerting and a bit thrilling, too.</p><p>The 15-year old reached down between her own legs and started masturbating her pussy, squeezing and stroking. Despite her embarrassment and uncertainty, Mina found herself getting turned on by this flagrant sexuality. Quivers ran through inner thighs.</p><p>Kristin licked her lips. ""Go ahead, it's okay.""</p><p>Mina felt her pussy tingle and her anus flex, but she couldn't bring herself to do it, not like this. Despite everything they'd done together, having Kristin watch her so closely, so expectantly, got her too anxious. She couldn't understand why this made her shy, but it did.</p><p>""Ungh. I can't do it. I want to but I can't."" She looked to her big stepsister, panting, already halfway to ecstasy with her fingers busily stroking her wet, sweet pussy. ""Can you help.?""</p><p>Kristin stared at all the naughty loveliness exposed to her, her own masturbating fingers spurring on her desire. She could swear she smelled her little stepsister getting wet again. ""Oh yeah, Mina, I'll do it all if you want.""</p><p>The girl nodded slightly.</p><p>And with that, Kristin lunged forward and began furiously licking Mina's smooth, vulnerable, delectable slit. She frigged herself harder as slathered her tongue directly over the 11-year old's tiny clit, which she found hard as a bean and fully aroused. Her free hand blindly reached between the Mina's spread thighs and ran along her slippery ass crack until her fingers found the girl's twitching pucker. Kristin took her middle finger, slid it in past Mina's slick tight anus and deep into her rectum.</p><p>The pleasure was electrifying and happened all at once, too much, overwhelming Mina's senses and going past pleasure into scary. She nearly panicked. She gripped the toilet tank with both hands, trying to lift herself. But her body refused to listen, her hips and thighs siding with the lusciousness emanating from her pussy, the exotic excitement so deep inside her butt. She found herself thrusting her pelvis against her stepsister's wonderful licking mouth. Her back arched, pushing down into the finger invading her tight, dirty hole. She helplessly gave in, her body inviting the very feelings she tried to resist, until at last she was going, ""Nuh- uh! Ah, anh, nuh-uh, uhf, uhm, mmmm, oooohhhh...""</p><p>As she suckled Mina's immature but sensitive love button, Kristin felt her stepsister's anus quiver and her belly contract, and knew what was happening. She began lapping faster, tasting the fresh pussy juice that was oozing from Mina's vagina. Down between her own spread legs the 15-year old twisted her hand, slipping her thumb into her vagina and her two fingers up her ass. She vigorously fucked herself, matching what was happening to her astonished stepsister.</p><p>This was so dirty, so kinky, and Mina was doing it for her right now. Kristin tasted the little girl's tangy pussy, felt her knuckles bump her chin as they probed deep in her ass, and she imagined herself as an 11-year old again, and being introduced to sexuality the way she was showing Mina, imagining being on the seat and feeling this for the first time. And with that thought she began to cum, pussy and ass clutching her wet fingers, moaning ecstatically into Mina's pussy.</p><p>When Kristin started moaning against her peepee, tongue still licking urgently on her thrilled clit, she knew her big stepsister was cumming because of her, and the sound seemed to go right through her pussy and into her ass. Mina's anus began contracting, squeezing Kristin's finger and she found herself cumming again, massively and without any warning, a hard bucking cum that happened deep in her butt and shot out from her clit.</p><p>Kristin broke contact and leaned back, startled by the fury of the orgasm shaking Mina's little body, her thighs quaking, her hips thrusting out then bearing down, urgently, uncontrollably, her anus convulsing on Kristin's finger, her face locked in a silent scream.</p><p>Finally, heaving in a huge, scooping breath, the little girl unwound, and she almost slid awkwardly off the toilet but Kristin steadied her with one hand, while the other still had a digit firmly in the girl's ass. Mina felt faint, but the cumming eventually subsided and left her filled with this glowing, unbelievable feeling.</p><p>""Mina, you okay?""</p><p>""Soooo good.""</p><p>Kristin let go, and Mina held on to her knees. The 15-year old slid her finger out of her stepsister's asshole and Mina shivered with a little groan. Grinning, Kristin got back up on her knees and dipped one finger deep back into her own ass, rubbing it around and almost getting aroused again before she removed it.</p><p>She held up one finger. This is your ass. I know how it tastes, and I want to lick it again and again.""</p><p>She held up the other. ""This is my ass. Do you want to know what it's like?""</p><p>Mina nodded, opening her mouth and extending her tongue to receive it. Kristin slipped them into both of their mouths at once, and they looked into each other's eyes as they sucked, savoring one another's dirtiest, most intimate flavor.</p><p>Mina waited til Kristin withdrew her finger before she sighed. ""Oh my god, I could never guess just watching you that it could feel like this.""</p><p>""Well, now you know. I hope you liked it half as much as I liked doing it to you.""</p><p>""I loved it all. I love masturbating, and doing all the naughty sex things with you. And cumming. Cumming is soooo good.""</p><p>""And you don't need to spy anymore. If you want to watch me, or do stuff with me, just tell me.""</p><p>""Oh! I'm gonna want to do this all the time!""</p><p>""We'll see. I'm betting you're going to be pretty sore tomorrow."" She tussled Mina's hair. ""Speaking of that, we better get back to bed.""</p><p>They spent a few quiet minutes cleaning up the bathroom, disposing of the evidence. Their pajamas got rinsed in the sink then thrown in the hamper. They darted quietly back across the hall, stifling giggles. Mina leaped into bed, delighted to sleep naked next to her new lover, her stepsister. But Kristin tucked her in, determined to get some water into them before they went back to sleep.</p><p>She crept nude into the kitchen and poured out two chilled glasses from the Britta pitcher. She imagined all the fun they could have together this summer. Unless Janelle was at home editing, they were alone in the house all day. She pictured them sweaty and straining by the pool, groping each other in the water. She saw Mina propped on the big marble kitchen island while she feasted on the girl's delectably smooth puss. She pictured herself facedown with her knees spread on the couch and Mina between them, dipping her dainty fingers into her big stepsister's quim and asshole. She imagined them both pressed to the big glass wall, naked, masturbating, and the whole Valley being able to see. As she daydreamed and returned the pitcher to the fridge, she heard someone say her name softly.</p><p>Kristin pulled her head out of the fridge to see Janelle, standing in the doorway. Her long frosted blonde hair was a tumble, her cheeks looked especially rosy, and she was wearing a long white silk robe. Kristin was very aware of her own nakedness in the stark light of the fridge.</p><p>""Hey,"" she replied nervously.</p><p>""Be careful about leaving your bedside light on,"" Janelle said quietly. ""This late, someone might get curious.""</p><p>Kristin struggled with a response as Janelle shifted, and the 15-year old stepdaughter suddenly realized that Janelle's robe didn't have a sash to tie it shut. As her gorgeous stepmother turned, it parted a few inches in the middle, revealing in the dim light the golden flesh inside the white robe - the inner curves of both of her small, high-riding breasts, her taut, well-toned abdomen, the smooth shaved v of her sex, the contour of one long inner thigh.</p><p>Janelle effortlessly held her stepdaughter's gaze. ""You girls were kind of noisy tonight. Max is a heavy sleeper, but still. You don't want to spoil our fun.""</p><p>With that she stepped out of the doorway and receded back into the darkened house.</p><p>As Kristin carried the water back to the bedroom, she tried to process what just happened. What she kept coming back to was that Janelle said, ""our fun.""</p><p>And when she reached the bedroom door, she glanced across the hall at the bathroom door. Wrapped around the knob was a white silk sash. And below that, barely visible, Mina's tool still jutted from the lock.</p>"
1234,"Bad Like Me, Part 4",eloquent delinquent,4,Repressed Charlotte grows closer to the Carmodys; close calls; she and free spirit Megan explore their growing desires in secret,"['gg', 'exh', 'voy', 'mast']","<p>In the cramped bathroom Charlotte and Megan furiously fluff themselves dry, bare shoulders and elbows and bottoms bumping as they do, and in moments they are giddy, silly, gusts of giggles filling the room. Charlotte's smile is just stuck to her face, and Megan's beaming right back at her. As they hang the towels, she can't remember ever being so happy. She glows.</p><p>With a wild smile, Megan declares, ""I'm never getting dressed again!"" and runs naked from the bathroom to her bedroom, shrieking with laughter. Charlotte gives chase, thrilling at the delicious feel of the air slipping over her bare body on her brief trip through Amy's house.</p><p>She finds the nude 8-year old kneeling on the bed, bouncing on it, blonde curls dancing like crazy. Charlotte laughingly says, ""Get your jammies on.""</p><p>""Never!"" comes the defiant response.</p><p>""Really?"" Charlotte scans through the mess on the floor for Megan's giant blue t-shirt, spots it and snatches it up.</p><p>""Never! No clothes on forever!"" still bouncing, now on hands and knees, watchfully eyeing her babysitter through the swinging curls.</p><p>Gathering the fabric from hem toward the sleeves, holding it out like a net, Charlotte says, ""I'll have to catch you then!""</p><p>Megan just giggles louder.</p><p>Charlotte inches slowly toward the bed, Megan bounces faster in her excitement, and with a rush the naked 12 year old leaps onto the mattress and Megan. The younger girl screams with distress and delight as Charlotte uses her larger body to trap her own squirming one, and gradually, with much rubbing and tickling, wrestles her into the shirt. As the babysitter tugs the hem down over Megan's bottom, the two push apart and sit up at opposite ends of the bed, panting and giggling at each other.</p><p>""Megan, Megan,"" Charlotte says as the younger girl quiets down. ""Remember, you have to keep this a secret.""</p><p>""Because it's sexy, right?""</p><p>""What?"" She's flummoxed. She never thought about what they were doing with that word. It was something the Reeverend used, and it was always bad. 'Sexy' was how they tempted you to buy stuff on TV. 'Sexy' was something wives did to distract their husbands from Important Things.</p><p>""Sexy stuff is a secret,"" Megan says in a singsong way, scooting a bit and lifting the covers.</p><p>""That's right. It has to be a secret. Okay?""</p><p>The younger girl shimmies her way into bed, saying, ""I like it being a secret. Then it's only for you and me.""</p><p>Charlotte squeezes Megan's ankle through the covers and gets up. ""Okay.""</p><p>""If secret time means we get to take off all our clothes and touch each other, I wanna have lots of secrets.""</p><p>Charlotte giggles, very much aware of how naked she is, now that Megan's covered up. ""We'll see.""</p><p>Megan suddenly looks stricken. ""I won't see you tomorrow. Mom has saturdays off.""</p><p>""I'll see you at Congregation on sunday.""</p><p>""Not like this,"" she pouts.</p><p>Charlotte squats down and rests her chin on the mattress. ""I'll check with your mom and see when she works again. I want to babysit you as bad as you do.""</p><p>Megan smiles in a really melty way and Charlotte leans over and kisses her on the mouth, lingering there for one breath, two, three, and finally parting. ""Go to sleep, butterfly.""</p><p>""You're my butterfly,"" she replies.</p><p>""You want the door open again?""</p><p>""Please, just a little."" She starts. ""My glasses. I left them out in the living room.""</p><p>""I'll get them."" Charlotte pads down the hall, and as she passes Amy's open bedroom she feels this crazy urge to sneak in while she's still naked and just... just... roll all over her bed and press her body against her clothes. It sends a shiver through her. <i>Could I do it? Is there time?</i> She doesn't see the mischievous grin that crosses her face at the thought, her slim gait slowing.</p><p>She plucks the little glasses off the coffee table and is stunned when headlights sweep over the front window. She freezes in fear for a breathless moment, then ducks behind the couch, clutching her blouse off the back where it's been hastily thrown. Heart pounding, she struggles to get the sleeves pulled right side out, then wrenches it on. <i>Oh! No bra, no bra! No time!</i></p><p>Peeking up, Charlotte darts around the edge of the sofa and can just barely reach her skirt. She snatches it and squirms her bare rump on the floor as she pulls it up. She hears the muffled sound of a car door closing, pops up, and dashes to her book bag, heaves it onto the couch. Grabbing her white bra and panties, she jams them deep into the bag and zips it shut.</p><p>From the bedroom, ""Charlotte?""</p><p>She gets the glasses and scurries to Megan, setting them on her cluttered nightstand. ""Your mom's home,"" she whispers urgently. ""Pretend you're asleep."" She snaps off the light and draws the door almost shut.</p><p>As she's emerging from the hall, Amy comes in, carrying a couple grocery bags. ""Let me set these down and we'll go, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, I'll, um, get my shoes on.""</p><p>Amy nods absently on the way to the kitchen. She's on the sofa tying the laces when Megan's mom comes back to the living room. ""How was she?""</p><p><i>So amazing!</i> she thinks, but she says, ""Good. A little bit excited, maybe?""</p><p>""How could she not be?"" Amy replies, settling next to her on the couch. ""After that thing with the butterflies? I've never seen her more thrilled.""</p><p>""Yeah, it was cool.""</p><p>""It was <i>beautiful</i>, and you're <i>impressive</i>."" Charlotte blushes enormously, which Amy notices with an amused grin and it just makes her blush more. ""I just hope the pictures come out.""</p><p>""Oh yeah, you have one of those old-fashioned cameras. The kind with the film.""</p><p>Amy chuckles, ""The kind with the film. I develop them right in the laundry room.""</p><p>""I'd really like to see them.""</p><p>""I'll show you when they're done."" Charlotte sits up, and sees Amy alertly scanning the room, as if she's noticed something out of place. She desperately tries to think of anything they could have moved and can't, and worry yawns open inside her.</p><p>Amy comes back to herself and just says, ""Ready?""</p><p>In the car, Charlotte is keenly aware that she has no underwear on. It's another secret, and it feels as naughty as the others, guilty and exciting. <i>If only Amy unbuttoned my blouse,</i> she thinks. <i>If only she pulled up my skirt. Then she would know.</i> She fidgets, presses her bottom into the seat, feels the denim against her tender kitty and a little lusciousness pulses up, like she just ate a spoonful of ice cream.</p><p>Amy's telling her about how she got into photography in high school, that she was on the school paper and just kept with it. Most of the equipment she has is left over from when she was a teenager. Charlotte listens, but just barely, while looking at Amy, her image shifting under the streetlights, and she pushes her bottom down again, her kitty sinking into the plushness of the seat. Oh, oh. <i>If only she felt me underneath my top.</i> She does it again. Ice cream. Imagining Amy as a high schooler, imagining Amy as young as herself. She does it again. Mmf. Watching her big green eyes when the glare leaves her glasses, watching her mouth move. She does it again. Secret.</p><p>""Would you like that?"" Amy asks.</p><p>Maybe she was listening less than barely. ""What?""</p><p>""How to work the camera. I want to show Megan when she's a little older, so she can show me all the birds she's always telling me about."" Amy grins. ""You'd be good practice for me.""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>""Was Megan trying to braid your hair again?""</p><p>""Hmm?""</p><p>""It's still sorta wet, and your updo's falling apart.""</p><p>Charlotte reaches up, and sure enough it's a total wreck, slouching down lopsidedly above the nape of her neck, long red-brown strands dangling all around her ears and temples. She laughs nervously as she feels around, ""Yeah,"" she says, but she's thinking that with everything she got up to tonight, she's amazed it's still up at all.</p><p>""You'd better fix it before I get you home. Your mom will think I've got you cleaning chimneys or something.""</p><p>They're already partway up Pine Street, so Amy pulls over and says, ""There's a mirror on the visor.""</p><p>Charlotte pulls it down and her eyes widen. ""What a bird's nest."" She starts taking out the clips, setting them in a little line on the dashboard.</p><p>Amy shifts the book bag sitting between them and unzips it. ""Do you have a brush?""</p><p>Her heart is in her throat when she says, too loudly, ""I'll get it!""</p><p>""No, it's okay,"" Amy soothes, reaching in. Charlotte's hands have stopped, she's looking at the bag with something close to terror. <i>If only she pulls out my undies.</i> This is nothing like her fantasy. She feels her fingers trembling in her hair.</p><p>As she's feeling around, Amy's shapely eyebrows knit, then arch, and she pulls Charlotte's brush out and sets it on the dash. ""Here.""</p><p>She tries not to let her breath out in one great gust of relief, and goes back to work. After a few minutes of fingering through the tangles, and snarling passes with the brush, it starts to comb out smooth.</p><p>Amy sighs. ""You hair is lovely, so long and straight. I always wanted hair like that.""</p><p>Charlotte grins helplessly and feels the heat in her cheeks again. ""Thank you.""</p><p>""That's what I love and hate about the Church. They tell you not to cut your hair, so it gets long and beautiful, but then they tell you to coop it all up in a knot on your head."" She shrugs. ""It's kinda full of shhh... shuffleboard.""</p><p>Teasing laughter bursts from the 12-year old. ""You almost said a naughty word!""</p><p>""But I didn't!"" the young mother defends amiably. ""I have to do that a lot. Curbing my naughtier tendencies is kind of a constant thing in my life.""</p><p>""Yeah, you kinda get used to it here.""</p><p>""Do you?"" Amy playfully challenges, and Charlotte shrinks back, blushing and giggling like a moron. She awkwardly finishes brushing out her hair and it makes her feel a little weird how Amy is watching her. It's not like her own mom. Not bad weird. Fluttery.</p><p>She's reaching out for the hair clips when Amy says, ""Wait."" She hesitates, glancing sidelong, when she feels Amy's fingers in her hair, coursing through the length of it.</p><p>""I hope it's okay,"" Amy says, reaching in and running through it again. Her touch is gentle and firm, tingling sensations run all through Charlotte's scalp and down her spine. ""It's just so lovely.""</p><p>""Um. Um, yeah,"" Charlotte breathes, feeling so light and dizzy. ""It's fine.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" she says, continuing to stroke. ""Isn't it true, girls with curly hair always want straight hair, and girls with straight hair always want curly hair?""</p><p>Charlotte makes a noise that's half chuckle, half sigh. ""Your... your hair is pretty, too.""</p><p>""Aw, thanks. But I can never let it down anymore.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>Amy releases Charlotte's hair and reaches up to her own, removing the two pins that are holding it up. She looks at the babysitter and says, ""Watch."" The 'do tumbles and unfurls in an avalanche of snaky blonde twists.</p><p>Charlotte stares with a little pleased smile. ""It's really pretty.""</p><p>Amy gets a wry grin on her lips and then shakes her head. The curls fly everywhere and remind her of Megan bouncing on the bed just a little bit ago. When Amy stops, her face is almost obscured behind a curtain of loose golden ringlets. ""It's wild! I look like a sheepdog."" And then she shakes her head again and laughs in a way that sounds really girlish to Charlotte.</p><p>When she stops, a playful smile behind that wild hair, it's not so hard for Charlotte to imagine Amy in high school.</p><p>""You do,"" Charlotte nods, ""Like a blonde sheepdog."" They giggle some more, and as they quiet, she finds the older woman's fingers running another long pass through her hair.</p><p>""I just couldn't help myself. You're so adorable, but I don't want to make you nervous. I'm not, am I?""</p><p>She sees something so sweet, so vulnerable, in Amy's face when she asks this, that Charlotte's heart swells. She stares into Amy's eyes, but no words come. She places her hand over Amy's, drawing it slowly down the length of her hair.</p><p>Amy's lips part, and they're just trapped in each other for a moment. Charlotte's heart thumps, her bare, hard nipples scratch maddeningly against her blouse. Finally, Amy withdraws her hand and averts her gaze, head cocking a little like she just remembered something.</p><p>""Okay,"" Amy says. ""We're both undone. Let's fix it."" She blows a few ringlets out of her face, but they stubbornly spring right back where they were.</p><p>They laugh at that, then Charlotte reaches out and takes the clips off the dashboard.</p><p>She never thought a week could pass so slowly.</p><p>Amy wouldn't work again when Charlotte could babysit until the following thursday at 4, and since then, she's kept up with her old routine, but it just isn't the same. Now she has something more, and it aches to wait.</p><p>Saturday she meets with her best friends Sarah and Bethany after they all have choir practice together. Normally they would go to Sarah's dad's shop and listen to non-religious songs like Taylor Swift or Carrie Underwood or Faith Hill, then sing their own versions. Charlotte likes to listen to Sarah McLachlan, but she can't really sing it. It's forbidden, she supposes, but everybody knows everybody does it.</p><p>That day, though, the other girls get to gossiping about older boys, especially the rumors swirling around Noah Watts and Jenny Dwyer, and she just lets herself fade into the background. It all sounds so mean-spirited, as if Sarah and Bethany are almost hoping the young couple will get caught making a terrible mistake. She nods in the right places, but all this gossipy stuff is new to her, it makes her uneasy, and she doesn't really like it. She makes an excuse to go home, and dawdles around the public park, the boys playing baseball on one diamond, the girls playing softball on the other. She kind of pretends to watch, but she mostly thinks about Megan and Amy.</p><p>She spends a lot of her time that week thinking about Megan and Amy.</p><p>Sunday is Congregation, with prayer meeting after lunch. The sermon is from John 18, when Simon Peter denies knowing Jesus. Reverend Bealing tells them that the denial of righteousness is sin, to continue in sin is to omit Jesus from your heart. Charlotte looks away feeling just awful, twining her fingers together in her lap. But later she sings in the choir and sees her new blonde friends sitting in the audience. Megan smiles at her, a big gleaming smile just for her, and she feels lifted inside. It's all so confusing.</p><p>Then it's the school week, and her time is even more regimented. It's spring for real now, and lots of kids are getting rowdy, acting up, making trouble. Charlotte's dreaminess and lack of attention go unnoticed in class.</p><p>At home it's different. Charlotte's mom is reprimanding her more than usual, and Charlotte feels terribly guilty because she knows she's earning it. The only night that goes well is monday, because it's her turn to make supper, and cooking is one of the few things she really, really enjoys that her mom approves of. Otherwise, she's a bit of a mess and she can't seem to fix it. Her chores are done sloppily, she's wool gathering when she should be studying. She forgets things constantly. She forgot her Bible for Bible study – Bible study, of all things – and had to go back home to get it, making herself late.</p><p>It's all super embarrassing.</p><p>Of course, Amy is at Bible study. It's kind of weird to see her now, in her white blouse and ankle-length denim skirt, but when she's at Church she dresses the same as everybody else. They don't speak, other than to say a friendly hello, and at first, Charlotte's hurt by this. But then she notices that Amy doesn't speak much to anyone at study. And no one really speaks to her. They sit in that circle of chairs in the classroom facing each other, but it's like no one sees Amy. As they're following passages in the Scripture, Charlotte occasionally glances up, and once or twice Amy looks back and gives her this little, sweet grin and Charlotte feels all warm and glowy and Amy really likes her after all. What's happening with Amy at study is something strange and grownup, but Charlotte still doesn't know what or why.</p><p>It's another kind of secret. Her life seems to be filling with secrets. Gentle and quiet, Charlotte keeps them all. But inside, there's so much confusion and longing and joy and need and guilt, it's no wonder she's distracted. She likes Megan so much. But what she's doing with her is so bad. But Megan liked it and asked for it. But after they did it she knew they had to hide it. But how can it be bad when it makes them feel so good? But what if she's just making Megan worse, by helping her be bad the same way she's bad? But she only wants her to be happy. But what about the way she feels about Amy? But how does Amy feel about her? But what if she found out about Megan, what then? But what if feeling like that about Amy is mean to Megan?</p><p>But, but, but.</p><p>Even more difficult to manage than the secrets, though, is her body.</p><p>Since her nights with Megan, it's like the urgency of her body, an almost desperate need to be touched and stroked and gratified, has taken control of most of her waking life. Because woven through these days and nights of routine, hidden away in the moments no one sees, is the touching, or thinking about touching, or wanting so bad not to think about touching, or needing to touch herself and not being able to. She really, really wants to be good (at least when Megan's not around), but she's never needed to be bad in the closet like she does now.</p><p>On saturday she snuck in twice; once when it was barely light in the morning, before anyone else was up, and again that night. She's never needed it twice in one day, but that night she was in there for almost half an hour, nightdress up to her chin, face down in her loose shoes squeezing her little breasts while her fingers desperately stroked that slick, delicious, demanding cleft between her legs, and it seemed like barely long enough, even after she got the shock.</p><p>Monday at school was the most troubling. She still can't remember what came first - that warm, tender feeling dampening her underpants, or imagining Amy undressing her, caressing what she uncovered. But once those feelings started, they wouldn't stop. All day. She wriggled around in her seat, trying to find a way to sit that wasn't frustratingly sensitive, but it didn't help. In her stall in the girl's room, she felt her little kitty, and it was so wet, so eager for her touch, it was scary.</p><p>When she finally got home she scurried through the house upstairs without even checking who was home, and went straight into the closet, pulling the door nearly shut and squatting in the dark, forcing the hung clothes to either side as she attacked her skirt and plunged her fingers into her panties. And oh, oh, the pleasure of her first touch after so much waiting just melted her, she rolled her head back into her clothes and let her hips pump themselves into her waiting fingertips, hardly able to catch her breath, so frantic, so naughty, so bad. And, ooo, uhmm, so close.</p><p>She heard the clomping boots approach and she froze, eyes snapping open and staring anxiously through the crack as Jodie came into the room through its always open door. Her 9-year old sister clomped to a stop, and stood there, puzzled. Charlotte's hips, only knowing her body's need, began to gently rock the slick lips of her kitty against her paralyzed hand, and she realized that she couldn't stop, couldn't, not even with her little sister right there. She felt ashamed as her hand began to rub at the hot little button at the top of her kitty seemingly on its own, helplessly giving the bad touching to herself.</p><p>Jodie looked over her shoulder at the open doorway, then back, her sandy brown bob swishing around her head, then she tromped two more steps into the room, out of Charlotte's sight and said, ""Charlotte?""</p><p>Despite the startling intrusion, hearing her own name called somehow only made her more excited, and suddenly and inexplicably she was just as close, just as hot, as before. Jodie stepped back into view, and in that unbearably naughty moment Charlotte thought that even her sister looked touchable, it might just be fun stroking those strong little legs up underneath her denim skirt, Jodie might just be curious if Charlotte slid that skirt up to her hips, she might just enjoy a gentle rub on her panties...</p><p>Jodie shrugged and left the room, thumping down the stairs, and Charlotte closed her eyes, lost in her bad, bad thoughts, in the sensations she gave her wet little pink spot, and the shock swept in, hips jolting, thighs shuddering, her face pressed into the clothes to muffle her gasping moans.</p><p>Because of her close call after school, over the next couple days she tries to find other options, in the bathroom while showering, or on the toilet, but there's not enough time and it just excites her with no finish which only makes things worse. After monday, she tries to hold off, to keep the thoughts in check, but by wednesday before supper she's back in the closet on her knees, dreaming of Megan's golden body against her, her bad fingers fiddling down there when she should be studying.</p><p>Naughtiness of every kind crowds her head, and the more she denies it, the stronger it comes. She never knows when it might happen - walking to school, at the dinner table, with the good book in her lap in the circle of seats at Bible study. Thoughts she never imagined before now flare up, fully formed, without her ever having considered them. Smooth sweaty bodies moving and pressing against each other, hair falling onto her skin, skimming over her. Kisses all over, how they might feel, how they might taste. Sighs and cries and urgent pleas. And the smell, that secret scent that comes from being naughty, rising from between aroused legs or lingering on slippery hands or drifting from a darkened door that's been left open, just a little.</p><p>Oh the thoughts are bad, so, so bad, and she never asked for them. They come to her anyway, showing her wicked things, reminding her how bad she really is. But when she's in the midst of them, they seem more like promises. She's humiliated by how much she likes them, how much she looks forward to them.</p><p>And all this she keeps hidden from view. Sometimes she hears Megan's little singsong, Sexy stuff is a secret. She wonders where the girl heard it. She wonders if she can do it, in the face of how unmanageable her naughtiness is becoming. She wonders what happens if she can't. And then she gets so scared she stops wondering altogether.</p><p>""What's that one called?""</p><p>""It's just a robin.""</p><p>Birds are singing everywhere, and Megan knows them all. Sparrows, warblers, redstarts, yellow-headed blackbirds. The only bird Charlotte knows by sound is when the woodpecker rattles off in the distance ahead of them. But Megan seems to know everything.</p><p>Charlotte tips her head back, smiling up at the high, dappled vault of swaying yellow-green leaves above her. Every once in a while a flat cloud drifts across the sun, but otherwise light slants ambering through the canopy, and the air is sharp with green things growing. She takes deep breaths of the cool, shady air, trying to inhale the spring. And although she's walking slowly, so she'll be quiet and not scare the animals, she feels like skipping.</p><p>Ahead of her by a few steps, Megan leads the way, all decked out with a little pair of binoculars hanging from her neck, hair pulled back into an impossibly bouncy ponytail, her mom's blue day pack full of seeds hanging heavily over one shoulder, a pink cap-sleeved tee shirt, faded denim skirt, and a pair of battered green rain boots with ladybugs on them. Charlotte, in her school outfit and sneakers, carrying an empty water bottle Megan gave her for some reason, feels silly and out of place. She never thinks of herself as an outdoorsy girl, and this feels really strange.</p><p>Because she knows that somewhere behind them and to the left, probably, is the yard and Amy's house and the whole neighborhood around Whitcomb Circle, and somewhere to the right of them – again, probably – is the expanse of the catchment pond. But they are so deep in the woods now those two places may as well not exist. With the breeze in the treetops, she can't even hear the sound of cars.</p><p>Without Megan, she'd be totally lost in this criss-crossing tangle of trails. Some of them so far have been clear and hard packed, but others are muddy and overhung with brush, and one was just a grassy rut and it seemed like maybe only animals used it. But her 8-year old guide takes the turns with complete confidence. She says, ""Here's a shortcut,"" or, ""I wanna show you something."" The thing she wanted to show her turned out to be a little burbling waterfall. And it was right where she said.</p><p>""Oh, a mockingbird,"" Megan says quietly.</p><p>She stops and cocks her head, eyes drifting half shut behind her glasses, savoring the sound. Charlotte listens, but can't figure out which pretty song she should be listening to. So she watches Megan's face until the younger girl is satisfied, and starts moving again.</p><p>She's much quieter now. When they first set off the girl was all chatter, pleased to be showing off her favorite place. Very quickly, Charlotte learned that besides birds, the woods were home to deer and raccoons and squirrels and skunks and so, so many bunnies that only came out near dark. Once, Megan thought she found fox tracks, but later she found out that Mr Gomez's little dog just liked to wander off sometimes. But all that talk trailed off as they got out of sight of the neighborhood, and now the little girl is careful, watchful. She seems so composed, so grownup.</p><p>They come to a little creek.</p><p>""Is this the same one as before?"" Charlotte asks, glancing around, trying to get her bearings.</p><p>""No, silly. This is the creek that runs next to the baseball park,"" Megan replies, and with a bounding hop she's on the other side. ""It runs all under the streets, and comes out of a tunnel at the end of Hobart Road.""</p><p>Charlotte makes a leap as graceful as she can manage in her long school skirt. ""You've been all the way out there?""</p><p>Megan nods. ""This one time, I went all the way around the lake, and saw where the forest ends. They built a cliff out of these giant rocks, and the Safeway sits on top.""</p><p>""Wow."" That's at least a mile from here, maybe more like two. All on these little winding trails.</p><p>""Don't tell mom, though.""</p><p>Charlotte smirks and makes a locking-key gesture. Megan says, ""You need to fill the bottle now.""</p><p>The older girl bends down and unscrews the cap. ""What for?""</p><p>The 8-year old craftily replies, ""You'll see.""</p><p>They amble on through the woods, and after a ways, Megan wades into the budding bushes off the trail to where another feeder hangs from a tree. They're all the same, made of a short black plastic pipe attached to another piece that has two openings in a T at one end, and a some clothesline tied through a couple small holes drilled in the other. Megan and her mom make them in the garage, Charlotte's learned – Amy cuts and drills, then Megan glues the parts together and ties the line. It's cheap, so it doesn't matter if one disappears every once in a while.</p><p>""They disappear?""</p><p>""Yeah. Sometimes the wind blows them away. Sometimes the raccoons get to them."" Megan gives a one-shouldered shrug.</p><p>When Megan gets to her tree, she shrugs off her pack, pulls off her boots and scrambles barefoot a little ways up to a low branch. She unties the feeder, brings it down and fills it with seeds from the pack, then back up she goes, her little pale feet gripping the rough bark like a monkey. She emerges from the bushes when she's finished, picking a twig out of her unruly hair.</p><p>""Why do you put them all so far back?""</p><p>""So I can watch from the trail. I'm quieter that way.""</p><p>A bit further on Megan leaves the path again, but this time beckons Charlotte to join her. ""There's something I wanna show you up here."" The 12-year old follows, and after they push through some brush and gingerly skirt the edge of a huge mud puddle, Megan leads them on a climb up a steep, stony hillside. Megan might see a way, but Charlotte can hardly make out a groove in the ground. At the top, Megan ducks in a gap through some dense bushes. Charlotte, however, has to hike her skirt up to her knees and crawl through.</p><p>What she comes out to makes the crawling worth it. Opening before her lies a wide field of grass and dandelions, with a lone, skeletal tree standing on a hummock just off-center. As she stands, Charlotte can see spangles of sunlight through the screen of trees on the far side. It's the pond! And best of all is Megan, watching Charlotte's reaction, bouncing on her toes and giggling with unrestrained joy.</p><p>""It's my secret place!"" She cries. ""I found it all by myself. I saw the light through the trees and I figured out it was here and that's when I knew I was the Queen of the Forest!"" She flings up her arms in triumph.</p><p>Charlotte takes small steps into the open, feeling somehow like an intruder. ""Oh gosh, Megan, it's sooo pretty.""</p><p>""I know! Early in the spring, there were fairy rings of mushrooms up here, and last summer it was all wildflowers,"" she exclaims, sweeping her arms as if to reveal what she's seen. ""And nobody, nobody knows about it but me. I mean, nobody comes out here anyway, except people walking their dogs and those guys riding their big bikes on the weekends. But nobody's ever been here but me,"" she finishes breathlessly, and then places her hands together in front of her tummy and shyly looks at her babysitter with her deep brown eyes. ""And now you.""</p><p>Charlotte understands the gift she's just been given – another secret, but this one's Megan's – and this feeling blossoms in her chest. She wordlessly crosses the few steps between them, cups the smiling girl's face in her hands, and kisses her blissfully on the mouth. Megan bounces again on her toes, clutching Charlotte's waist, gleeful giggles buzzing against her lips.</p><p>They part and happily look into each other's eyes and then Megan's get kind of apologetic and she says, ""There's one more thing we need to do. Come on.""</p><p>The two of them stroll toward the gnarled gray trunk of the dead tree on its little rise.</p><p>""I always wanted to build a clubhouse up here. Like a base camp? But I can't get the stuff up here. The hill's too steep, there's sticker bushes all down that side, and down closer to the lake it gets all muddy and gooshy.""</p><p>It's cute the way she calls the pond a 'lake.' Charlotte's not surprised, though; it's pretty big, especially to a little girl.</p><p>""You could come camping,"" she suggests. ""Look at the stars. All you'd need is a tent. We did that when I went to Bible camp last year."" She doesn't mention that you could see the lights of the camp buildings from their tents.</p><p>""Ooo, that sounds fun. A little scary, but fun. Would you do that with me?""</p><p>""Sure,"" she replies, though she's not sure at all. It sounds scary to her, too.</p><p>They reach the tree. Megan removes her pack with a familiar shrug and begins to work off her muddy boots. Charlotte tilts her head back and spies a feeder, high up, almost directly over her head. It looks different from the others.</p><p>""Don't tell mom,"" Megan says, cinches her skirt up almost to her childish hips, and clambers up the trunk with hands and bare feet. She scales past Charlotte and goes much higher, and again she's struck by the little girl's physical confidence. She seemed so mousy and shy, but out here, she's an adventurer.</p><p>Reaching the proper height, Megan edges out onto a branch, stretching up to grip a slimmer one holding the feeder, and sidestepping gingerly out to it. Charlotte anxiously watches Megan's little toes clutching the branch, and with each step the 12-year old gets a stomach-fluttering glimpse of the younger girl's satiny rounded legs, parting to reveal her blue and white striped panties. She gets all blushy and the warming tingle of the bad feeling pulses in her own panties, but she can't look away. Or more honestly, doesn't want to.</p><p>Carefully removing the feeder, Megan inches back along the branch, Charlotte thinking I never knew there were so many colors of underwear, and returns to the ground. This feeder is different – it's an old glass ketchup bottle that's been screwed into the top of what looks like a lawn sprinkler.</p><p>Megan separates the two pieces, squats down to where her pack sits on the ground and says, ""I need the water now.""</p><p>Charlotte absently hands her the bottle she's been carrying. ""You know, I could see all under your skirt up there.""</p><p>The blonde girl's eyebrows shoot up, her cheeks turn pink, but she looks up at Charlotte with a bright smile. ""Naughty!"" she teases, giggling.</p><p>She pulls a packet of pink powder out of her bag, tears it open, and pours it into the ketchup bottle. The water soon follows, and the mixture instantly turns ruby red. When it's reassembled, the girl stands and nonchalantly climbs back up the tree.</p><p>While she's tying the feeder up she purposely takes a very wide stance, rocking her hips back and forth. ""Do you like the view?"" She calls down, and it's Charlotte's turn to giggle bashfully.</p><p>When Megan's back on the ground, she gathers her stuff together and says, ""Come on,"" leading Charlotte to another edge of the field, already in the shadow of the tall trees, where a few saplings are gamely growing into the open space. The two girls step into the midst of them, and Megan puts her pack down again.</p><p>Charlotte looks at her curiously, and Megan lifts her little binoculars, saying, ""Now we watch.""</p><p>""For what?""</p><p>""Hummingbirds,"" Megan replies, turning to observe the feeder. ""I put that up last year, and I do my best to keep it full. They know it's here now, they look for it.""</p><p>The girls go still, and it isn't long at all before Charlotte sees tiny shapes zipping into the field, darting, hovering, and then dashing over to the bright red feeder where it glints in the late afternoon light. It seems like there's three birds, coming and zooming off again, almost taking turns. Megan lifts her binoculars. Charlotte squints, trying to make them out.</p><p>Next to her, Megan quietly asks, ""Do you want a turn?"" She's taking the strap from around her neck.</p><p>Charlotte puts the binoculars to her eyes, scanning, and occasionally she'll catch a glimpse of green or buzzing wings, but they vanish as quickly as they show up. It's frustrating.</p><p>""Silly,"" the younger girl chuckles, ""It's like with the butterflies. Don't chase the birds, watch the feeder.""</p><p>She does, focuses on it, and the birds dip in to feed, and they're so delicate, so pretty, their wings a blur of blue-gray or teal and maybe a streak of pink, their throats silky and shot with brilliant colors. When one leaves and another arrives, a little astonished ""Oh!"" escapes Charlotte without her even knowing it was coming.</p><p>""I knew you'd like them,"" Megan says, satisfied. Charlotte lowers the binoculars.</p><p>""Oh Megan, they're so beautiful,"" Charlotte gushes, feeling like she might cry. ""All of it, everything, it's so beautiful.""</p><p>Megan smiles proudly and Charlotte hugs her, the binoculars bonking between them, making them laugh. Charlotte takes them off and sets them on top of the bag.</p><p>""At first, I thought that hummingbird beaks were like straws,"" Megan says when they part. ""But I found out that they have really long tongues, and they sip the nectar all the way through their beaks,"" and she demonstrates by pursing her lips tightly and poking her pointy pink tongue out in little darts. It's so, so cute that Charlotte can't help but beam. Megan giggles and continues, being a goof.</p><p>Charlotte leans in quickly and closes her lips around the little girl's mouth, feeling Megan's tongue kind of lick her lips. It was only supposed to be cute and funny, but the sensation sends tingles all through her body. Megan must like it too, because she keeps doing it, so they kiss like that for a minute, and Charlotte feels the 8-year old's tongue getting softer, less pointy and more curious, wet and soft and warm.</p><p>The older girl extends her own tongue, just a little, and their tender tongues make contact and it's just crazy how good it feels. Megan makes a surprised, excited little noise through her closed lips and presses in, her hands clutching Charlotte's hips. They stand there in the saplings, the birds forgotten, enthusiastically licking each other's tongues, as Charlotte gently holds the girl's shoulders to steady herself against the onslaught of pleasure she's experiencing. Each can hear the other's breathing getting deeper, faster.</p><p>Megan pulls back with a cheeky, open-mouthed smile, reaching down and pulling one side of Charlotte's skirt up, up. Charlotte holds her gaze but doesn't try to stop her, just to see what she's doing. Then she feels Megan's knees pass around her calf, and her hot, plump, panty-clad kitty snuggles up against Charlotte's thigh just above her knee.</p><p>Still smiling, the young curly headed blonde releases the skirt, and her hand immediately comes to rest on Charlotte's boobie, spreading knee-weakening joy through her shirt and training bra, making her realize how aroused and sensitive she already is. When Megan tilts her head up, Charlotte has no resistance to offer.</p><p>She strokes Megan's neck as they kiss, their tongues venturing out again to lick each other, and she feels Megan's hips start to move, her kitty rubbing against Charlotte's leg with a need she feels herself.</p><p>But somehow knowing this, where it's quickly leading, snaps her out of the dreamy sensual reverie she's in, and she realizes she has no idea where she is, shadows have almost covered the field, and the sunlight is getting very slanty. She doesn't know how long it's going to take to get back, and she certainly doesn't want to be out on that maze of trails in the dark.</p><p>So gently, reluctantly, she pulls back from the dizzying kisses, lifts Megan's hand from her happy breast. Megan's eyes open partway and meet hers, challenging, with a determination set in her jaw that reminds Charlotte of Amy, and she pumps her kitty more forcefully against Charlotte's thigh, she can sense the damp heat building there, but the older girl draws her leg away from that insistent rhythm.</p><p>Megan's disappointment is hard to bear. She adjusts her glasses back into place and pouts.</p><p>""We have to get back,"" Charlotte explains.</p><p>""But... but I wanna.""</p><p>""You've got homework, and I have to make dinner. It's getting late.""</p><p>The younger girl scowls, plucks at her massively unruly ponytail. ""Don't you wanna?""</p><p>""We can't here. It's almost dark.""</p><p>Megan lowers her head, quiet, then looks at Charlotte sidelong. ""But you'll touch me when we get home, right? You'll touch me all over?""</p><p>It's all she can do not to attack her right there, it's so adorable. ""Yes.""</p><p>""You promise?""</p><p>""Promise,"" she replies with an assuring peck on the lips. ""Now let's get going.""</p><p>Megan shoulders her pack while Charlotte smooths her clothes, and then they head out of the field the way they came. On the trail back to the house, Charlotte comes to learn that Megan took her all over the woods today, showing her everything. The walk back only takes about fifteen minutes. They hold hands most of the way.</p><p>Megan's got homework but Charlotte doesn't. Or at least, none she can remember; at school today her bounding feelings made her lessons feel like a fuzzy distraction. It's been like that all week.</p><p>But when they're done with supper Charlotte gets up from the dining room table and crosses the few steps over to the kitchen counter and offers to do all the dishes, washing and drying, so that Megan can focus on her studying. It sounds very motherly and grownup when she says it, but she knows the bad part of her is calculating how much more time she'll have to touch Megan if she divides the effort.</p><p>Oh, that's a wicked thought, but something in her seems to just brush it aside. In this moment all the overcast of confusion and fear about the bad thing seems to clear away, burned off by her desire. She knows it's wrong, as wrong as ever, but she wants it and Megan wants it and soon they'll be undressed and look and touch and she will make them both so happy. Sexy stuff is a secret, and they have a secret little space, and it's going to happen. Excitement glows warmly in her tummy, and she has to admit that right now she doesn't feel guilt or shame, only anticipation.</p><p>Working in the sink, occasionally Charlotte casts a glance over her shoulder to Megan at the table, and she looks so lovely in profile, head down, absorbed in her work. She's doing vocabulary, which is really easy for her, so Charlotte is kind of racing, hoping to finish first. She puts in an effort, wiping and drying and setting everything in the dish rack faster than she thought she could, getting a little flush with the effort, but then she's twisting off the faucet and wiping her hands with a grin and turning around. ""Finished.""</p><p>Megan's sitting sideways in the chair, facing her, one arm slung over the chair's back. Her knees are wide apart, bare feet dangling just above the floor, and her blue and white panties hang in a soft little knot from an ankle. Her other arm is extended down between those open legs, and though Charlotte can't see the little girl's hand up under that skirt, she can see the gentle rocking motion of her wrist.</p><p>The glow inside Charlotte's tummy flares, melts, surges, when she sees this, and heat spreads prickly all over her skin. She sways back until she bumps against the counter, dropping the dish towel.</p><p>She watches Megan being naughty to herself and doesn't know what to do with her hands. With a shaky sigh she breathes, ""Oh Megan. Now you're bad just like me.""</p><p>A few curls have got loose, and dangle over a face gone dreamy with pleasure. Her cheeks are pink and a sheen highlights her skin. Her glasses have slid down her little nose. When her brown eyes laze open and slowly focus on her babysitter, they widen apologetically. ""I couldn't wait any more.""</p><p>All Charlotte can do is stupidly nod.</p><p>Megan shifts uncertainly, but her wrist keeps its rhythm. ""My homework's all done, promise.""</p><p>""I know, sweetie. You're a good girl.""</p><p>She grins and shrugs and looks down at what she's doing to herself. ""I'm naughty, too.""</p><p>""Do you like touching down there?""</p><p>Distractedly she replies, ""Since you showed me how. It's okay to do it, right? It's okay?""</p><p>""Do you like it?""</p><p>Her face squinches into a hugely gratified smile. ""It's so yummy! I used to like the tub, having the water on it. But this is sooo much better. I wanna do it lots and lots.""</p><p>Charlotte shudders a little. ""Do you do it lots and lots?""</p><p>""Mmmm. It's fun. I never knew I could feel so good.""</p><p>Without looking up, Megan brings her arm around from the chair back and uses the free hand to lift her skirt as she raises her knees, and Charlotte can see between the girl's flawless plump legs, see her fingers rubbing up and down the tiny pink slit of her kitty. ""There's this one spot, this little hot spot, it feels so pretty when I touch it.""</p><p>Heat radiates from Charlotte, her body's thrumming. ""I think I have the same spot. Will you show me?""</p><p>Megan obediently traces up the smooth shiny cleft until a fingertip comes to rest in that place, that same perfect naughty place, that tempted Charlotte to touch herself in front of her bedroom mirror last year. They're the same.</p><p>""There's a little bump,"" Megan says quietly. ""It's not always there, but sometimes? But that's the yummiest, when it is."" She demonstrates, pushing down and rubbing there, and it makes her gasp, her body jerks a bit. She whines and bites her lip.</p><p>Charlotte is entranced. Her moral compass is spinning, knowing that she did this to Megan, that she showed her all these bad things, made her do them. But no one's forcing the little girl now, and here she sits, contentedly pleasuring herself with her skirt up at the kitchen table, her untroubled face revealing nothing but joy in sharing her new feelings. Looking at her makes Charlotte melt. She watches her body gently writhe in the chair, and wonders: Is this what she looks like, when she's in the closet? Is this how Megan saw her, that first time? It's beautiful and naughty and unbelievably exciting.</p><p>She remembers last week, in the tub, the words Megan used. ""Do you get the pretty feeling when you do it? The really good one?""</p><p>""Uhn, mmm, yeah, I do, but it's – mmm - not as good as when you do it,"" the little girl replies, her body winding up tighter. She looks back up to her babysitter, brown eyes bottomless with delight, and holds the older girl's gaze, ""Just having you here makes it better. I don't know, the way you look at me?""</p><p>An electrical feeling zips through Charlotte's middle, hearing that, and she wants to please her friend so badly it's like an ache. ""How do I make it better? I'll do whatever you like.""</p><p>Megan stares at her boldly, still rubbing down there, as if she's waiting for her kitty to tell her what to do. Then it does. Making a sound that's between a grunt and a giggle she says, ""You should have all your clothes off.""</p><p>Charlotte fumbles with the fasteners on the skirt in her haste to undo it. As she wiggles it down past her hips, she glances to Megan, sees her watching raptly, her legs lowering, fabric hiding her little treasure again and the fingers steadily strumming it, focusing only on her babysitter undressing.</p><p>Unbuttoning her blouse more slowly, from bottom to top, she does her best to catch Megan's eye. This circuit of wonderful excitement closes when their gaze meets, each girl thrilled to be watching the other do something so naughty just for her. But the 8-year old's eyes never rest on Charlotte's face for long, hungrily roaming over all the exposed skin she can see. The blouse comes off, each sleeve pulled away with a teasing flourish, and she can't see the impish grin she's giving Megan.</p><p>She undoes the front clasp of her white training bra and shrugs it off, letting it flop onto the rumpled skirt around her ankles. The air is cool on her little high-riding boobies, her nipples tingle. Megan gasps, and her body shifts around her rocking hips, leaving her little feet swinging slightly.</p><p>Charlotte pushes her white panties down to her ankles, still grinning, still a little drunk on this feeling, whatever it is, that makes it feel so good to show her nakedness to Megan, to share her secrets.</p><p>And it makes Megan a little crazy too, she can tell, as the girl's arm moves faster and her mouth falls open as if in endless surprise. Between deep breaths, she tells Charlotte, ""Your hair should be down.""</p><p>That's a little more complicated, partly because there's four clips holding it in place, and partly because she wants to touch herself so badly, her exposed body desperately waiting for a caress. She twists a bit at the waist as she reaches up both hands to undo them, and Megan starts to go, ""Uh, uh, uh,"" and her touching grows firmer, her legs twitch and spread wider. She leans back, forcing her hips down against her busy hidden hand, and her free arm reaches back to grip the edge of the chair.</p><p>But her gaze never leaves Charlotte.</p><p>The clips go on the counter, and her reddish-brown hair spills over her. She smooths it down, past her collarbones to drape over the slopes of her little breasts, leaving her stiff nipples peeking through. Her deep breathing causes her tresses to slide gradually toward her shoulders.</p><p>She asks, ""Should I touch myself for you?""</p><p>""You wanna?""</p><p>""So bad.""</p><p>Megan nods, and Charlotte's palms immediately make contact with the smooth warm skin of her bare tummy, sweeping over her hips and up her sides, kind of hugging herself, and after all this waiting it feels luscious and soothes the tingly ache down between her legs, at least for now. Megan smiles, watching her eagerly, and Charlotte smiles back. She knows what the girl wants to see.</p><p>Tossing her hair back, she lightly brings her hands to cup the pert little swell of her breasts, and they're so tender that even that slight touch sends great whooshing sensations down through her tummy. She strokes them, and those feelings get stronger and it's almost unbearable but there's no way she can stop. She sighs deeply and rolls her head.</p><p>When she touches her nipple for the first time, she's looking right at Megan, letting the girl know she's doing it just for her (well, mostly for her), it's like it goes straight to her kitty. Megan doesn't look back, though. Her gaze is focused intensely on Charlotte's boobies, and her palms caressing them, and her fingers gently pinching them. In the chair, Megan's hand wrist moves frantically, her mouth slack and face almost pained by its need.</p><p>""You're right,"" Charlotte says softly, still fondling, her voice coming from a place deep down that she barely controls, ""it does feel better with you watching me. I like it with no clothes on.""</p><p>Megan starts to tremble, all over.</p><p>""But I like watching you be naughty, too."" Thumbs brushing her nipples.</p><p>Stiffening in the chair, Megan gasps, ""It's so pretty, so pretty... uh! Uh! Oh Charlotte oh!"" and her voice squeezes into a high-pitched whimper. Her legs clamp together around her wrist and stick straight out, toes curling. Her eyes pinch shut, cheeks rosy, mouth wide open and frozen in the overwhelming delight of the shock. She seems to vibrate.</p><p>Charlotte watches, pinching her nipples hard. She's throbbing down there, swollen and wet. Seeing Megan get the shock fills her with emotions and sensations that are so beautiful, so complicated, so much bigger than her. Looking and being seen, naked and naughty, it all adds up suddenly to a great, gleaming word.</p><p>Sexy. This is sexy, and what sexy feels like. It isn't a thing that happens to other people. It's what they're doing, right now. It means something to her.</p><p>Megan gasps to catch her breath, body starting to relax. Her wrist isn't jerking now, it seems to gently stroke. She smiles, face shiny and hot and elated, eyes closed as if dreaming. Charlotte finds her fingertips stealing into the fine hairs above her own kitty, petting.</p><p>""Oh, Megan, you're so sexy.""</p><p>Megan comes alert, looking to Charlotte. Their eyes meet and Megan grins hugely and makes a slow, elaborate, one-shouldered shrug, trying to take on this entirely new kind of compliment.</p><p>She finally replies, with a deep, throaty giggle. ""When you were washing the dishes, I kept looking at your butt, it's so cute, and it, and it.... I don't know, it made me all crazy down there.""</p><p>""My butt?"" Charlotte says, surprised, but she turns quickly around to show that to Megan, too. It's pale and small, just starting to round with her hips, and rides high just like her breasts. ""Does it still look cute?""</p><p>""Sooo cute,"" Megan says, sitting up, but not quite taking her hand out from under her skirt. ""You should never be allowed to wear clothes. You're so pretty like this.""</p><p>Charlotte looks back over her shoulder, and reaches around to rub the firm cheeks of her bottom for Megan. The effect on the girl is adorable. She smiles brightly, like she's seeing a delightful show. Which Charlotte supposes she is.</p><p>""Show me your butt hole,"" Megan says, caught up in the moment. Equally entranced, Charlotte bends at the waist, almost touching the counter with her tummy, and spreads her cheeks apart. It's a little weird, but as her hair drifts past her face, she can see Megan leaning forward to look at her most secret place, and it thrills her.</p><p>""Touch it,"" Megan whispers, and Charlotte keeps playing along, fingertips tentatively slipping into the groove of her bottom, exploring up and down that soft, sensitive crack until they settle on her little pucker. She instantly sees why Megan's so curious about it, the feelings from there are ticklish at first, but quickly grow luscious, going deep deep into her belly. Her back seems to arch on its own as she rubs, her bottom rising, and touching here makes her kitty purr really hard, like they're connected somehow. And it's so dirty, so naughty, and Megan can see all of it, wants it. She shuts her eyes and gets kind of lost in the sensations for a minute.</p><p>When her eyes drift open she sees Megan with her knees apart again, soles of her feet touching together over the floor, her wrist pushing back up underneath her skirt.</p><p>""Wait,"" the babysitter says, straightening and reluctantly withdrawing her touch from these strange new pleasures. ""It's my turn now.""</p><p>Megan looks a bit crestfallen as Charlotte turns and steps out of the pile of clothes at her feet. She crosses to the table, then moves a chair over so it's facing Megan and gracefully slips into it. The vinyl seat feels cool and pebbly against her bare bottom. She settles in, hands on knees, and looks down to see her blue sneakers and white toe socks.</p><p>Lifting her legs, she wiggles her feet in front of Megan, smiling. ""I forgot about these. Should I take them off?""</p><p>Megan looks at her kind of drunkenly, trying to focus on her moving shoes but still taking in the rest of the naked girl sitting just across from her. ""No,"" she says, ""leave them on. It's kind of cuter that way.""</p><p>Charlotte giggles delightedly and perches her heels on the edge of the seat, right at the corners, and parts her legs. Her hands start to glide down her thighs, opening her legs wider as they get closer to where they meet. She can smell herself, she's so excited now. Megan's reaction amuses her – the girl goes completely still, a thunderstruck look on her face, looking right at Charlotte's exposed puffy slit.</p><p>""Okay, now you,"" Charlotte says softly.</p><p>Megan looks like she's been unexpectedly called on in class. ""What?""</p><p>Charlotte cups one hand over herself down there, and even this mild touch sends surges through her overheated body, making her gasp. She settles into the feelings like a warm bath. ""I get to watch you take all your clothes off.""</p><p>The 8-year old gives a cheeky grin, and kicks off her dangling panties in her babysitter's direction, where they flop to the floor under her chair. Charlotte giggles.</p><p>Megan doesn't make much of a show – she mostly seems interested in getting undressed quickly, pulling her shirt up over her head even as she stands. It must be a little tight, though, because she has to wrestle it a bit to get it off. Charlotte has a moment to admire the little girl's round tummy, the soft pads on her chest topped with tiny, pointy nipples that are so hard. The fingers between Charlotte's legs stroke slowly, lightly, along her very slick, very tender kitty, as all that satiny, pale golden skin is uncovered, so innocent and perfect, and the shirt pops off and Megan's curls swing all around and there's nothing left but her faded denim skirt.</p><p>Dropping the shirt carelessly on the floor, she twists her skirt around to get at the zip, head down, hair curtaining her face, focused. Charlotte lazily touches herself, enjoying the building pleasure, a little surprised at herself because she knows how aroused she is, can feel the tightness in her tummy and the thumping of her heart and the heat in her cheeks, but she's not tempted to attack herself the way she does in the closet. She's content to wait, and watch, and kind of tease herself down there, until Megan is ready to watch her do it. Until she can share it with her.</p><p>The skirt drops and Megan playfully kicks it away, her pouty bottom and chubby hips and that smooth little vee and the hint of lips so pink and wet between her legs all revealed to Charlotte's hungry gaze.</p><p>""Should I take off my glasses, too?""</p><p>""No,"" Charlotte replies, ""It's kind of cuter that way.</p><p>They smile at each other, both delighting in their near nudity. The younger girl sighs, stroking her flanks absently, just enjoying the feel of herself. She looks so comfortable.</p><p>""You like having no clothes on, don't you?""</p><p>Megan nods, glancing down at her bare body. ""It's better. More natural? Animals don't wear clothes, and they do all right.""</p><p>""Do you go around naked a lot?""</p><p>""Maybe..."" she replies coyly. ""Mom says when I was little, she couldn't keep me in my clothes. She'd put them on, I'd take them off. I don't remember that, really. But I do remember when I was four or five, she drove me out to the country, just us, way out. And she drove off the road across a big rolling grassy hill to some trees and when she stopped she said, 'Now it's okay. Go ahead and run around.' And I knew just what she meant and I just threw off everything and just ran everywhere, so happy.</p><p>""She watched from the car, and that's when I learned what private meant. And since then, Mom doesn't mind,"" Megan says, then she tips her head back and shuts her eyes. ""And it feels so good to have the sun on you, all of you. We were meant to be like that.""</p><p>And she pictures Megan frolicking completely naked in the sunshine, and pictures Amy watching her, seeing her the way Charlotte is now, and not being mad, but accepting. Understanding. And now she finds herself rubbing her kitty more firmly, testing her hot little button, without even thinking. It's hard to catch her breath.</p><p>Megan looks at her, first at the hand moving between her legs, then up her quivering body to her face, and she sees Charlotte's expression and smiles knowingly at her. ""You like it too, don't you? You were scared at first, but now you like it.""</p><p>""I do,"" she admits in a halting breath, just managing to hold her gaze.</p><p>""That's okay,"" Megan says, sidling closer. ""When you first touched me there I was really scared. I didn't know what you wanted, what you were doing. But then you kept doing it, and I got those pretty pretty feelings and I knew you were doing it because you liked me.""</p><p>The 8-year old gets as close as she can and stands there, and some kind of crazy mysterious signal goes off deep in Charlotte's mind, seeing her poised between her parted legs, and suddenly she's so excited she can't see straight. She can feel the wamrth coming off the girl's bare body. Megan looks solemnly down at Charlotte's busy, increasingly urgent stroking, and lifts a hand to her mouth, gently touching her lower lip.</p><p>""So it's okay to be scared, sometimes,"" Megan says very softly, wrapping an arm around Charlotte's slim thigh, and Charlotte feels Megan's hot sweaty cheek lean against the inside of her knee, kind of hugging her leg. ""Because now...""</p><p>She trails off, and through heavily lidded eyes, Charlotte sees Megan alternating between looking down at her naughty hand rubbing at her kitty, and up to her blushing, pleasured face. Down, then up. Down, then up. Watching, encouraging, sharing. She knows Megan is excited, too, and more than the shock now, Charlotte wants this, this secret time, these secret glances and touches, this secret she's willing to keep all the others to have.</p><p>Megan looks up again, her eyes big and nervous this time, and in a little voice she asks, ""Will you let me help you? I know how to do it now.""</p><p>Charlotte's hand shivers to a stop, and she looks at Megan wide-eyed and panting as she draws that hand shyly away. She nods slightly.</p><p>Gingerly extending her arm, Megan doesn't break eye contact with Charlotte until her hand is almost there. She glances down, and there is this wonderful, awful moment of anticipation as the little girl works up her courage. Then she murmurs, ""So pretty,"" and gently touches Charlotte's kitty.</p><p>The sensation is so electrifying Charlotte actually jumps in the seat and groans a little. Megan glances back up to Charlotte's face, alarmed, but Charlotte takes her wrist and holds it where it is, trying to assure her. Megan gets a little grin and keeps touching, still watching Charlotte's response, and oh, oh, her fingers are so tiny and their touch is so light and she's timidly exploring the slick, tender surfaces of Charlotte's little lips and mound, and it's not like she's teasing but it feels just the same and the 12-year old's tummy is flipping in frustration and joy.</p><p>So she lets go of Megan's wrist, goes ""Ooo,"" and opens her knees wider, tipping her hips up into the younger girl's hand.</p><p>And Megan starts a stroking rhythm, up and down her eager kitty, so dreamy slow. Charlotte's mouth drops open and her eyes roll shut and all of her is focused on what's happening between her legs. She never thought about what this would be like, having someone else touch her the bad way, and it's so much more intense than her own touch, so exciting. She can feel Megan growing more confident, certain that she's pleasuring her babysitter, her little fingertips adding more pressure, sinking into the delicious slippery flesh in her cleft, rubbing around the entrance to that still-mysterious soft hole she knows is her vagina, and then gliding up, up, to her swollen hot spot, where she begins to rub.</p><p>Charlotte's legs tremble, her chest heaves, and these little whimpering noises are coming out of her mouth and she can't help any of it. She's helpless, defenseless in the face of the bad thing, and it's kind of exhilarating to be free of being the one doing it. The feelings erupting up through her are so strong and wonderful, and it's someone else doing it to her, so she can't predict it or control it. All she can do is surrender to Megan's delightful touch, which she gratefully does. Her tummy tightens, closer to the shock.</p><p>Perspiration breaks out all over her skin.</p><p>Megan sees this and her naughty fondling fingers move more quickly, harder, more insistent. ""Like this?"" the little girl asks, and Charlotte tries to answer but every short breath escapes with a girlish cry attached to it, and Megan's grin gets bigger. And her hand is rubbing over her entire kitty now, thrilling this place then that one, but then her small nimble fingers turn somehow and she's touching her hot spot, tickling it as if from underneath now, steadily pressing it against its little fleshy cover, over and over.</p><p>Her pleasure doesn't so much build as suddenly multiply, she's never touched this part of herself, and it's like she's turned to liquid and all of her is running toward this little pink morsel, filling it more and more and getting better and better. Gripping the edges of the seat, her knuckles whiten.</p><p>Then Megan gives her the shock, cute little Megan, naughty little Megan, and it's so tremendous and agonizingly blissful, it's never felt like this, never, never. Her breath gets caught, her chest turns as pink as her cheeks, and her hips jerk and buck wildly at first but then roll firmly against Megan's little hand. Every spasm sends another blazing wave of ecstasy through her head like white light, and she's taken by the pleasure, tossed by it. She vaguely senses Megan's hand withdrawing and the shock begins to subside.</p><p>Taking in air in huge gasps, she looks dazedly at the little girl between her legs. Megan is sniffing the fingers that stroked her kitty, and as Charlotte watches she slips them into her mouth, eyebrows arching over her glasses as she contentedly sucks on them.</p><p>She reaches out and pulls Megan to her, pressing her lean quivering body against the girl's smaller, softer one, slim legs closing around her, heels settling onto her plump bottom. Charlotte holds her tight, but still feels Megan's hands stealing up to her tender little breasts which she starts to caress and kiss, and Charlotte feels her body loosening and she just dissolves into it, sighing. Megan's attention to her body leaves her in this floaty place, where she's drifting down from the shock but not really landing, the sensations from Megan's lips and hands on her boobies arousing her all over again. A swell of affection rises in her, for this free little girl who's doing things with her she never dared imagine.</p><p>And when she ducks her chin down, Megan's soft little mouth is there for her.</p><p>When they touch tongues this time, they're both breathing heavy, mouths open. The wet tips slip delicately together, but Charlotte wants her closer, sinking her hand into those curls brings her in until their parted lips meet. Their tongues continue to play, their breath mixes, and Charlotte feels Megan's tongue slip into her mouth and she slides hers into Megan's, and the feelings are delicious and crazy and they push their lips together harder, kind of chewing on each other, and their tongues dance and dance.</p><p>They can't get enough, and they kiss like that, naked against each other, and quickly they're as excited as ever. Megan's little moans buzz all over Charlotte's mouth, and her hands squeeze her babysitter's boobies, the rubbery stiff nipples brushing beneath her palms. Charlotte's hands run all over the girl's silky back, and her heels push her butt as she raises her hips, pressing her wet kitty against the yummy smoothness of Megan's belly and beginning that sweet rub.</p><p>Megan feels the same urge and thrusts her hips too, but there's nothing to please her and she starts pulling at Charlotte's waist, making plaintive, ""Mmmf, mmf,"" sounds between their locked lips. Soon these two motions conspire to throw both girls off balance, Charlotte's legs quickly and awkwardly unwrap from her willing little prisoner in an effort to keep from falling, and they both slowly tumble to the carpet, still clutching each other, their kissing finally breaking apart.</p><p>They giggle heartily, but Megan wastes no time, gently forcing Charlotte onto her back and straddling her soft thigh, cuddling her hot hairless kitty right back where she had it this afternoon. She looks down triumphantly at the older girl, then starts her yummy slippery humping and bites her lip.</p><p>Charlotte sits up on her elbows and simply observes Megan for a bit, feeling the sweaty heat rising where the little girl's privates grind against her leg, as she leans forward and rests her hands on Charlotte's hips, bracing herself so she can please her kitty more, head drooping, eyes shut in concentration, seeking out more of the bad thing without hesitation, shamelessly naughty. It's so exciting.</p><p>She's also excited by the way Megan's knee bumps against her own kitty as she thrusts away, riding her leg. Each bump is like a gentle little rub down there, but like before it's only enough to excite, not satisfy. So she reaches down and slips her hand between knee and kitty and touches herself, with Megan's knee adding a little unpredictable force to her own strokes. The feelings grow for both of them, their sighs and grunts fill the little dining area, and then Megan opens her eyes and sees Charlotte's hand down there.</p><p>""It's so yummy,"" Megan pants.</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""I'll touch you whenever you want. I liked it.""</p><p>This makes Charlotte roll her hips, her fingers play more quickly in the wet folds. Her thighs lift a little, putting more pressure on Megan's kitty, and the little girl groans.</p><p>""I liked it too, sweetie. I want you to touch me more. I want to touch together, both at the same time, you touch my kitty and I touch yours."" Picturing this sends sizzles through her.</p><p>""Ooo, I want that. But first I wanna, I wanna..."" she trails off, captured by her feelings, her humping thoughtless and totally carnal.</p><p>""You can do whatever you want with me, Megan. I'm your secret.""</p><p>The girl nods, damp curls swishing past a face that turns to surprised, overwhelmed delight. ""Oh, ooh, uh-huh, uh-huh! Uh-Huh!""</p><p>And Megan's hips start to jerk against Charlotte, her head lolling as if she didn't control anything below her waist. Charlotte increases her own pace to match Megan's peaking excitement. Then Megan stiffens, shivering, grabbing fiercely at Charlotte's hips as the shock takes her, and Charlotte rubs hard at her own little hot button and it only takes a few seconds of feeling this and watching Megan's face in delirious ecstasy before the shock sweeps over her, too. Her hips push down against Megan's knee and the rushes of pleasure strengthen. It's still gentler than before, but so much sweeter because they're both having it at the same time, they're sharing it.</p><p>Charlotte lies down on her back, catching her breath, and Megan sort of wilts on top of her. They lie still for a few minutes, recovering, Megan kissing Charlotte's tummy while the older girl tangles her fingers in the sweaty 8-year old's hair. Somewhere in the house a clock ticks. It's gotten dark outside and there's no lights on, the house is filled with this soft purple gloom.</p><p>She senses Megan smiling against her belly. ""I knew I could do that. I wanted to so bad.""</p><p>Charlotte chuckles softly. She's so wonderfully naughty.</p><p>""I love how it feels,"" Megan murmurs against her skin, ""I feel like I'm made out of birds, all bunched together, and they sing louder and louder, and then they all fly away at once.""</p><p>""It's like my favorite food,"" Charlotte finds herself confessing. ""I can eat it and eat it, and even though I'm full I still want more.""</p><p>Megan giggles and Charlotte feels her little hand dip between her legs again, and her kitty purrs, insatiable. Megan turns her head to face Charlotte, eyes wide and playful. ""You can have more.""</p><p>Charlotte sits up, breaking the contact and mildly surprising Megan. She looks at the glowing clock on the microwave. Her heart starts to thump, and she feels a little wild. ""We've got an hour and a half. I say we stay all undressed til then, looking and touching and kissing and being naughty all we want.""</p><p>""Yes!""</p><p>""Just remember, you can't tell anyone what we do.""</p><p>""Sexy stuff is a secret. I know.""</p><p>Charlotte nods, mollified. ""Now, I think it's bath time.""</p><p>Megan's eyes sparkle. ""For both of us?!""</p><p>""For both of us.""</p><p>The girl clambers to her feet, bouncing impatiently as Charlotte gets up, then taking her by the hand and practically dragging her naked into the bathroom.</p>"
1235,"Honey Loves ~ Confessions Of An Incestuous Mother, Part 1",eloquent delinquent,1,"Allison & her 6 year old daughter Bianca make a trip to the market something special, as she recalls her unique life","['F/g', 'inc', 'ped', 'mast (some b/g', 'g/g in flashback)']","<p>I suppose it should tip me off, the way she's moving around in her booster seat in the back. Bianca's not normally a fussy kid, and the chair's new for her and I think maybe she's just exploring her limits in it. Six year olds are always up to something. It's raining on the way to the shopping center so I can't look back. I say her name sharply a couple of times, but it hardly slows her down. When we park and I come around to get her out, one of her pink rubber boots is dangling.</p><p>""I know you don't like the boots, honey, but you can't take them off just because we're in the car."" Raindrops spackle on my umbrella.</p><p>""Sorry, Momma,"" she replies very sweetly. Tip off number two sails right past me. I guess I'm distracted, thinking of my lengthy to-do list.</p><p>""Can you get it back on?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>While she takes care of it, I look in the salon's plate glass window. Thankfully, it's not too busy. When I glance back down at her, she's ready, so I unbuckle her, shelter her under the umbrella with me, and we scamper to the salon.</p><p>And she's such an angel while she gets her holiday cut, charming the stylist with her coy demeanor, shy but just barely. When she's done she's all smiles, and my daughter is so adorable in her green tartan dress, her thick, straight brown hair cut square at the middle of her back, fresh bangs sheared neatly just a little above her delicate eyebrows. She got that hair from her father, but I like it better on her. When I help her get her gray wool coat on, she carefully scoops her hair out of her collar, swishing it slightly as it bounces down, enjoying the feel.</p><p>Good thing Thanksgiving's on Thursday, because in a week Bianca will have mussed that hairdo irreparably, and it'll be pony tails and braids until Christmas. But seeing her right now, so pretty and so happy, I know it's still worth it.</p><p>I smile back at her. ""Come on, Bon-bon, one more stop and we're done.""</p><p>We walk through the puddles along the face of the shopping center to the supermarket, where she insists on being in the seat on the cart.</p><p>""Aren't you getting a little old for that?""</p><p>""Please, Momma...""</p><p>And I relent, partly because she was so sweet and patient at the salon, and partly because I don't want her running around loose in here. So I pack her in, and between her dress and her coat it takes some arranging, and in the end her coat comes off, gets piled in her lap, with most of it spilling over the handrail, the hem brushing the top of her wet boots.</p><p>I get out my list and we wheel down the aisles. It's pretty crowded, even though it's not even noon on a Sunday, but, you know, Thanksgiving. Bianca's still in her happy mood, by turns preening proudly and feeling playful. She keeps holding my hands down with hers, trapping me when I'm about to reach up to pull something from the shelves, feisty, giggling.</p><p>I can't help but laugh. ""What's gotten into you, miss silly?""</p><p>Bianca's reply is to give me an aggressively silly smile, and it's terribly cute. After I tug free the next time, she grabs the scoop neck of my blue sweater and pulls down, exposing my cleavage and a good amount of my teal bra before she gets her other hand on it and pulls me physically toward her. I almost drop my bag of pasta.</p><p>""What are you doing?!""</p><p>""Gimme kisses Momma!"" she says excitedly.</p><p>Close to her face, I level a scolding look right into her eyes and sternly say, ""Grabby girls don't get kisses.""</p><p>She's instantly repentant, releasing my collar, putting her hands on top of the coat in her lap. She ducks her head and gives me big, sorrowful eyes from under her feathery bangs. I let her stew, pretending to compare a couple labels. I put my choice in the cart, and she's following me with her eyes.</p><p>When I start to push again, she says in a small voice, ""I'm sorry Momma.""</p><p>""Because I got mad at you?""</p><p>Shaking her head, she replies, ""Cause I shouldn't be grabby.""</p><p>I put a finger under her chin and lift it. ""That's okay, honey. All better.""</p><p>She looks off to one side. ""I just wanted kisses.""</p><p>""Then why didn't you ask me nicely?""</p><p>At this, she looks back to me, melting me with her big wet brown eyes. ""Please, Momma?""</p><p>I stop the cart. As I lean in, her eyelids drift closed, lips slightly parted like mine, and I give her three soft kisses on the mouth, our usual. She sighs. But when we part after the third kiss, I feel her little fingertips gently touch my jawline, urging me back, and she makes a tiny begging sound.</p><p>Opening my eyes, I look past the top of her head. There's only three other people on the aisle, two are a couple heading away from us, the third is a woman bent over, checking dates on lids. I let my eyes close again, and let Bianca's fingers guide me back to her mouth. Our lips meet, a bit firmer but still so soft. She moves her dainty mouth a bit and I follow along. This is more affection than I usually allow outside the house, and I'm sure she knows it. Her back arches in response to the pleasure, causing her to sit up. I know how she feels, as I grip the cart's rail, my butt involuntarily lifting slightly. I ever so briefly touch the tiny wet tip of her six year old tongue with the tip of mine, and then pull away.</p><p>Bianca takes a deep breath and smiles up at me. I squint my eyes and grin lovingly back.</p><p>We move on, and my daughter gets quiet. All through the produce section, she seems thoughtful, but after I finish there she starts to fidget. A little at first, then more. By the time we get into the bakery, she looks pretty uncomfortable.</p><p>""You need to go potty, sweetheart?""</p><p>She shakes her head slowly, not even meeting my eye, distracted. I keep going. Maybe she's bored. So I tell her, ""We'll be done soon, okay?""</p><p>She nods, just as absently. She's still for a moment, then adjusts again. I turn back from the French rolls to see her looking at me a bit plaintively.</p><p>""What is it, Bianca?""</p><p>""Momma, could you give me honey loves?""</p><p>That gives me pause. We stare at each other for a second, the request hanging in the air between us. My cheeks feel warm, I might be blushing. Then I put the rolls into the cart as casually as I can manage. ""You know honey loves are for private time, right?""</p><p>""I know..."" she admits. ""But, I wanted them before we left, but you were really busy and I didn't ask 'cause you were really busy.""</p><p>My stomach flutters a bit, pulse quickening. And there's a warming tingle, further down. God, I feel so awful for the way I react, but I can't deny that I do. ""So... you've been thinking about it all morning?""</p><p>She shrugs shyly. ""Kinda.""</p><p>I start moving the cart again, smirking at her. ""Kinda, huh?""</p><p>She rolls her eyes and blushes, adorably, then confesses. ""Okay, a lot. A lot a lot.""</p><p>My smirk turns to a smile. This part of my daughter amazes me.</p><p>Bianca looks to her coat pocket, rummages around in it. We're back by the dairy case, but I hold off getting the sharp cheddar until I see what she's up to. She slowly draws her hand out, and for a second I see a stretch of white fabric with black stripes on it. Then, quickly, it disappears back into her pocket.</p><p>""Are those your tights?!""</p><p>She gives me an enormous, mischievous smile ""A lot a lot!""</p><p>It all falls together. ""Is that what you were doing in the back seat, Bon-bon?""</p><p>She giggles hugely, shaking with it, and then lifts the hem of her coat and dress. Above the pink rubber rain boots, her legs are smooth and bare.</p><p>""You scamp!"" I tease, and lean to get the cheese. On the way back up, I swoop up next to her head and place a hand between my mouth and her ear, a schoolgirl telling secrets, and whisper, ""Such a naughty girl.""</p><p>She giggles again, and any more I'm not sure if it's because she's delighted at being called naughty, or because she knows she has her Mom turned on, or both.</p><p>I take in my situation. This is a consumer sanctuary, everyone wrapped up in their own little mission. Their eyes are on the products, on the shelves, not on each other. They see people as carts, obstacles to maneuver around on their way to the next thing. A young mother and her little girl, cart half full of stuff, what could we possibly be up to? Or so I'm convincing myself as my heart thumps high in my chest.</p><p>""You know we're not at home, right?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>I start to push the cart, and surreptitiously reach under her coat and wrap my hand around the warm flesh of her calf above the boot, my index finger nestled in the crook of her knee. She starts, locks eyes with me, alert.</p><p>""You'll have to be quiet, keep still. It has to be a secret, no matter what. You know that, right?""</p><p>""I can keep secrets, Momma.""</p><p>That's for sure. ""And you still want it? A lot a lot?""</p><p>Bianca fidgets again and now I can feel what she's doing is spreading her knees wider. ""I really really want you to. Gimme honey loves, Momma, please?""</p><p>I take in a deep breath to steel myself, knowing that I'm crossing a line with her, giving in to these tendencies in public. I told myself I'd never let it go this far, but that's something I've told myself how many times before?</p><p>Truth is, I can't help it any more than she can. Maybe I don't want to. She's been thinking about it all morning, trying to get me to notice, scheming in her impish way to make it happen. The tights in her pocket, so cute! She wants it so bad. How can I say no?</p><p>So, turning the cart and slowly wheeling our way up the ethnic foods aisle, I ease my hand up over her knee, smoothing up the inside of her thigh, deeper into the cozy, closely warm space created by coat and dress and the bare skin of an excited little girl. I caress back and forth up her leg, savoring the sensation of her flesh, plush and firm at the same time. Her skin is so fine, silky. Working my wrist through the leg divider of the cart seat is a little awkward, but I make sure my fingertips never lose contact with her body, it's too delicious. And now I'm stroking the impossibly soft juncture between her thigh and her smooth little sex.</p><p>She squirms a bit, happily frustrated by my teasing. I can see her chest rising and falling. She breathes with her mouth open, lips upturned slightly at the corners, and inside I see her little tongue slipping around, as if she's trying to control my fingers with it.</p><p>I draw my touch slowly across her lower tummy, between her immature mound and her navel, and settle in to rub the crease of her other leg.</p><p>""Momma..."" Bianca begs, starting to quiver.</p><p>Stopping the cart in front of a selection of sesame oils, I hold up my list with my free hand and turn to it. But I glance sidelong at my daughter's face as I place my index and ring fingers to either side of her puffy vulva and press, parting her cunt. Then I ease the pad of my middle finger into the soft, hot, wet confines of her tiny pussy. It's a snug fit.</p><p>That first touch is so electric, so delectable, we both sigh and melt a little.</p><p>I gently slide through her tender folds, moving her wetness around, slicking her up, and her expression opens up into pure joy. Her breath catches for a long second, eyes sparkling, and I nod at her slowly as I glide up and down her luscious little slit, giving her a sly, affectionate grin.</p><p>I start pushing the cart again and she's jolted out of her reverie, but when she realizes my pleasuring fingers aren't leaving the damp little treat of her quim, she relaxes into it and coos, eyelids dreamily drooping, content to receive the honey loves she's been longing for all morning.</p><p>As I softly, secretly masturbate my six year old daughter, we drift down the aisles. Exploring her creamy pussy with my loving finger, I can't help picturing how her sex looks, tiny and bare and pouting and pretty... which in turn reminds me of the other little girl pussies I've seen. I know I'm a pervert, but I've been one forever. What's happening with my little girl was probably inevitable, given the kind of person I am.</p><p>I've been sexual as long as I can recall. One of my earliest vivid memories was standing in the big sunny backyard at my grandparents' place, as my Mom gently took my wrist and pulled my hand out from underneath my Easter dress. I looked up as she made embarrassed apologies to my glaring Aunt Ruth. I must've been younger than Bianca is now, and I remember feeling frustrated, and that Aunt Ruth was a stiff-lipped meanie, but not ashamed. Soon I stopped doing it, mostly because my Mom would pull my diddling fingers away from my delighted weewee every time she caught me, usually with an exasperated, ""Alli-son..."" and I got the picture that those touches were a no-no.</p><p>But I think that only made me more curious. I heard my name said in that drawn-out way a lot as a kid, ""Alli- son..."" but usually it ended with girlishly demure giggle as another playmate took off their pants for me. I had an insatiable desire to see the privates of anyone I took a liking to, and I got good at finding secret spots, and the art of convincing. It always helped that I was willing to show mine first.</p><p>Boys were easy, a lot had boners before they even agreed, after looking at me half-naked. And gazing at their jutting little peckers made me so gleeful I think I clapped a couple of times while I looked at them. I was so tempted to touch one, fascinated by the thought of what a dick felt like when it was so hard like that, but I never did. Boys my own age were a little scary and I always worried they would brag or tell, so I picked ones a year or two younger than me, and they were usually happy to play. And even if they were just six or seven, their little dicks got so stiff I suspected I could've stood tiptoe on the tip of one like a diver.</p><p>The girls were more tricky, which only made me more desperate to see their bald little muffs. I learned the combinations of flattery, cajoling, and tantalizing that melted their resistance and made them strip. There was lots of giggling involved with our undressing, and some half-hearted protesting, usually just my name, ""Alli- son..."" And then I would squat in front of them and gaze up enraptured by their childish charms. Each pussy was a little different, but I loved them all.</p><p>Some of the braver girls would insist on inspecting my little pussy too, and I was happy to comply. Some girls wanted to kiss, and that was really special, playful smooches as our naked bodies brushed against each other. Every new girl was her own adventure, and I always felt so clever every time I talked another playmate into shyly pulling down her panties for me, using their own naughty curiosity to overcome their modesty.</p><p>Now we're cruising by the fridge cases, and despite my focus on my memories, my caressing fingertip, and Bianca's sexual response, it occurs to me I need frozen pie shells and blueberries. I find the the shells, and by kind of circling to the corner of the cart, I'm able to reach in, get the shells, and toss them in with my other stuff without even pausing in my service to her delicate puss.</p><p>I come back around and glance at Bianca. Her eyes are unfocused and half-open, and though it's completely concealed I can feel her pelvis beginning to instinctively rock against my hand in a gentle hump motion. She's blissed out by her Momma's honey loves. I'm not even sure she's aware I'm doing anything other than fingering her.</p><p>A prankish thought sails into my head, watching her as I approach the frozen blueberries. And as it is with so much in my life, it's like I can't help myself. I casually position the cart the way I want it, so that my daughter is angled almost facing the freezer. Her bliss bubble pops as my hand withdraws from her slippery slit, her eyes flashing wide open in an expression halfway between pleading and accusing. But I'm already moving, and in one swift motion I open the glass freezer door partway, use my recently naughty hand to lift Bianca's coat and skirt, and step deftly to one side.</p><p>With me blocking the way, almost all the frigid air is channeled straight at Bianca, wafting right up her lifted skirt between her bare, spread thighs and onto her overheated little sex. Her six year old face is comically surprised – mouth a wide 'O', eyebrows disappearing up into her bangs. She tries to close her legs, but the cart's divider won't let her. She parts them and squeezes, parts them and squeezes, squirming. But now I see, at the corners of her eyes and mouth, the telltale signs of laughter.</p><p>And suddenly it bursts out of her, a big piercing peal of fun, and I drop her clothes back over the rail and grab the berries as quickly as I can while she recovers.</p><p>The plastic bag flops into our cart, the door thunks shut. Bianca's still giggling, almost bouncing in the seat.</p><p>""Mom-ma!"" she giggles, reminding me of my own childhood naughtiness.</p><p>Everyone in the aisle has turned to look. I smirk and shush her and whisk us out of there, to the comparative anonymity of organic foods a little ways down. The aisle's momentarily deserted. She looks at me with a disbelieving smile.</p><p>""What did you think of that?"" I ask.</p><p>""Funny! But sooo cold!"" she responds playfully. ""I'm still all shivery down there.""</p><p>""Poor Bon-Bon, is your little bonbon chilly?"" I babytalk, then I slip my index finger in my mouth and suck, working my tongue against it, warming it up.</p><p>She nods, but her eyes are fixed on my pursed lips. Removing my finger, I murmur, ""I think I can make it better for little bonbon...""</p><p>Bianca takes a gasp in anticipation and spreads her knees very wide as my hand disappears under her coat again. My knuckles glide up her goosepimply thigh, wiggle past the cart's divider, and with intuitive aim my warm, spit-slicked fingertip settles into the cool, moist plushness of her cunt. She jerks softly at the contact, my heated touch radiating into her. Her pretty eyes roll up, and she quietly moans, ""ohhhhhh...""</p><p>Pushing the cart again, I return to stroking up and down her smooth little slit, a little quicker than before, and almost instantly the heat down there is all hers. We round the corner and Bianca's head lolls forward. She holds the rail and raises her knees slightly, urging me to continue.</p><p>Like I could stop. I'm as turned on as she is. I wonder if she understands that, but she probably does. I know at some point she'll enter a modesty phase, all girls do. So I savor these moments as best I can, because I never want to make my little girl uncomfortable with herself or her body. Obviously, that point hasn't come yet. And I find myself reveling in her pleasure and her girlish demands, suspecting she's very aware of my arousal.</p>"
1236,"Honey Loves ~ Confessions Of An Incestuous Mother, Part 2",eloquent delinquent,2,"Young mother Allison reminisces about her early life during a special trip to the market with her 6 year old daughter, Bianca",['F/g inc ped mast oral (some f/f m/f b/f f/g in flashback)'],"<p>Even I had a modest phase. It started late and ended early, but it happened. When puberty hit at 11, it seemed like I got boobs, and my period, and grew two inches, all in the course of a month. I never went taller than five foot six, and when I filled out my breasts weren't much more than a handful, while the curves of my hips and ass were much more generous. My hair went from straight and straw blond to nearly brown and wavy. Occasionally I'd get a rash of zits on my forehead.</p><p>Although the girl I saw every day in the mirror looked okay I guess, and I got a lot of attentive looks, it didn't matter to me. The body I'd adored and had so much fun with was now confusing, awkward, and sometimes mortifying. I felt betrayed. I was emotional, erratic, as massive quantities of hormones were dumped into my nervous system. I was a wreck. I put on a brave face, acting like everything was just peachy, but I got shy. I got depressed.</p><p>And, I got these... these, <i>urges.</i></p><p>It would start with a thought, some erotic image or situation would leap into my head out of nowhere, and my body would get flush and sweaty. My heart would pound, I'd tingle all over, feel weird like I needed to pee, and just get restless and peevish. It all made me very nervous. I didn't know what to do about the urges. I'd internalized my early no-no training so well, it didn't occur to me to touch myself. The way I played when I was younger, sex was something I saw, not something I touched. I longed to see those naked bodies from childhood again, the urges made me think about them all the time, but I didn't dare because I didn't know what to do about my awkward body, or what my body was doing to me, other than driving me crazy.</p><p>But the funny thing is, those urges have a way of getting what they want.</p><p>At a friend's pool party, I was watching a bunch of kids my age splash and frolic in their skimpy swimsuits, and you better believe I was having urges. I was straddling an inflatable shark, and the combination of my thoughts, the undulating water, and my tingling pussy pressed up against the puffy vinyl gave me a sudden revelation. This delightful surge just welled up through me, making me gasp. I remember that I faked sick and rushed home so I could explore these unimaginable sensations I'd just experienced.</p><p>Exploring my fuzzy quim with my fingers brought me intense, almost overwhelming pleasure. It also brought those distant memories back – the Easter in that sunlit backyard, and others which were blurrier but just as suggestive. All at once, it was like I'd solved an obstinate, frustrating riddle, and re-connected to that innocently sexual girl I'd been.</p><p>It probably took a couple weeks of masturbating at least once every day before I had my first real cum. It left me naked and jerking helplessly with my knees up in my window seat one morning, but I'm not exaggerating when I say it changed my life. After I gave myself a second cum, and a third, I found that now I had a purpose, and that was to arrange the rest of my life so I could indulge my eager naughty bits as often as possible.</p><p>Orgasms turned out to be the cure for my pubescent melancholy. At age 12 I was already free.</p><p>My puckish curiosity about other people's bodies came flooding back. But this time, I wanted to do more than look. My scouting and cajoling skills needed a bit of polish, but often seduction is as simple letting someone know how attractive you think they are and letting them lead, showing them affection every step of the way. Within a year, I was up to my old tricks.</p><p>Boys were easier than ever. Most of them couldn't wait to show me their cocks, and oh! How they'd changed! So much bigger and more exciting to me. When they discovered I was eager to touch them, the boys let me do whatever the hell I wanted. It wasn't complicated to make them squirt, but I experimented constantly as I jerked their hard, hot, amazing dicks, and I loved it when my new move drove a guy into straining ecstasy, his boner getting thicker and harder in my stroking hand. I was instantly a fan of their thick, hot, salty cum, seeing it spurt and gush, the taste of it. It was like their offering to me, my reward for pleasing them. No surprise, I guess, that I took to sucking cock very early and very enthusiastically.</p><p>But boys had their downsides. Some of them would try to hook me up with their friends and snigger behind my back. Others would suddenly think I was their girlfriend, and give me all kinds of undesired attention. Either way, I found it possessive and creepy. I was just playing, I didn't want to be somebody's property. In order to make some of them get the picture, I had to be mean, which was very unpleasant.</p><p>And even worse, as much as they loved me worshiping their horny pricks, they had no idea what to do with me and my pussy. Some of them made earnest, fumbling efforts, and a couple improved remarkably with effort and some gentle instruction. But frankly most were afraid, intimidated by cunt, and to get real satisfaction I had to turn to people who had pussies of their own.</p><p>Girls my age were more skittish than ever, but if I could win them over, I could rely on them to be discrete. It took as much emotional closeness and trust as it did flirting to get a girl to undress and let me touch her, but it was worth it. Looking back, I see that I made quite a few close friends simply because I wanted to get them naked.</p><p>Later, some bitchy prude girls tried to hang a whorish reputation on me in high school. But so many of my partners came to my defense that the whole thing kind of stalemated, and fizzled out.</p><p>I wasn't a whore, I was a slut. A whore would fuck anyone, just for the attention. A slut, in my eyes, chose her partners carefully, and then enjoyed them with total abandon. Whores were dependent, sluts were in charge. No matter how demanding my sexuality became, I was the one guiding it. The girls I was with sensed that in me, and wanted me to teach them that as much as anything else.</p><p>It turned out that a lot of the girls, especially early on, were so anxious about nudity and sexual touching because they were still stuck on that riddle that I'd already solved. I showed them how, sometimes by demonstrating, or even better, doing it for them, to them. Watching their faces, their bodies melt and spasm in sheer bliss, knowing it was me making them feel that way, was marvelously empowering. I was a 13 year old apostle of girly masturbation, and I made a lot of converts. Teenagers were eager to become sluts.</p><p>Once I made them cum once or twice, most girls proved to be just as horny as me, with curiosities of their own. I hadn't even imagined licking a pussy until one of my teammates did it to me, tentatively sniffing and tasting before introducing me to an ecstasy I could barely withstand. I couldn't wait to return the favor, and honed that naughty skill on the wet delicious cunts of my special friends whenever I could.</p><p>When I first saw butt play on the internet, I even had a couple of girls willing to explore that kink with me, and we tumbled on our beds, tongues and fingers discovering the thrills of our tight, tender little assholes, and the profound sensations that lay deeper inside.</p><p>I think my parents were aware of my activities on some level, but because I kept my grades up, stayed out of trouble, and didn't turn into an emotional basket case, they just let me grow in my own way. And aside from my constant sexual desires, I behaved almost normally. I was bright, and school was easy for me, especially math and science. Being blonde, pretty, and from a well-off family didn't hurt socially, but I got more popular by being in sports, playing varsity volleyball in the fall, and JV tennis every spring.</p><p>So long as I could cum my brains out about a dozen times a week, either by myself, or preferably, with a partner, I was golden. I was in the zone.</p><p>The only thing nobody really knew about me, was how much I still longed to see the secret places of little kids. I knew it was pervy but I missed it, and I got so horny thinking about it now that I was an adolescent. Like lots of girls, I picked up babysitting to earn a little money, and most of those jobs were just as Sweet-Valley-High-innocent as you would think. But once in a while my little charges would show a flirty, precocious side, and, heart fluttering nervously, I would see how far I could go.</p><p>There were a few tantalizing bath times, nude gleaming children whose bodies I could gently lather, and their blushy cheeks, sighs, and gasps are things I'll never forget.</p><p>Even better was the Berger's 8 year old boy, Noah, who got a stiffie from my flirting, and worriedly asked me to ""check on it."" I was frigging him off in no time, to his astounded delight, and every other Friday I would babysit and masturbate his cute pink little pecker, often with my pants down and my free hand rubbing myself off under my panties while he watched. He'd cum twice to my once, no sperm, just throbbing bliss, and he'd barely flag as I continuously stroked him, getting that little dick hard and hot all over again.</p><p>But the best were the Halliday twins, 5 year old charmers who'd just discovered that everyone is naked underneath their clothes. I let the girls undress me that first night, helping them with the bra, and they explored me however they wanted. When they spread my legs to investigate my ""fuzzy,"" I showed them how I could make myself feel <i>sooo</i> good. When I was done cumming, they wanted me to do it for them, and from eighth grade til my junior year at high school, we played naked games every time I visited. Once a month, undressing would become cuddling and kissing, melting into mutual masturbation and pussy licking, and by the end the little twin sisters were joyfully committing incest with each other while I watched, furiously fingering myself.</p><p>They were about the same age in the beginning as Bianca is now, and as I rub her increasingly wet little slit, I notice how similar they feel, so beautiful, and her reaction is just as blissful and arousing as theirs had been. Plus, she's my precious baby girl, and these honey touches give me this deep emotional connection, a physical expression of my affection for her, lovingly given and innocently received. I press into her pussy tenderly and she coos, brown hair draping around her downturned face.</p><p>I realize that while I've been reminiscing and relishing my daughter's pleasure, I've wandered past the olives three times. I quietly take the cans and put them in the cart. As I do, Bianca shifts her hips suddenly, almost pinning my fingertip beneath her soft steamy cunt, and begins pressing down, subtly grinding against it.</p><p>""Mmmmm, Momma,"" she sighs.</p><p>I know what she wants, but I let her thrust against my finger for a bit as we cross into the next aisle, enjoying the feel of her body finding its own pleasure. God, it turns me on to know she enjoys this like I do. My panties are soaked, upper thighs getting damp.</p><p>As we turn down the cereal aisle, I spot another young mother with two boys. She's quite a bit older than me (most mothers are) dark haired and attractive even with her hair pulled back and no makeup. One of the boys is my daughter's age, hanging off the edge of their cart, the other probably a couple years older, and they're arguing.</p><p>""I want Fruit Loops,"" insists the younger as we approach.</p><p>""You'll have Cheerios,"" his brother counters.</p><p>""Mo-<i>ooom</i>,"" the little one whines, turning to the voice of authority.</p><p>""Figure it out amongst yourselves,"" she replies calmly.</p><p>""No fair!"" accuses the younger, jerking the cart. ""You never take my side.""</p><p>""Oh please,"" snarks his brother, rolling his eyes, ""you always get whatever you want.""</p><p>We pass by, and I take a box of granola bars while Bianca rouses at the sound of the brothers bickering. She glances at them, then up to me. Hidden inside, I raise my naughty finger against her slickness and wiggle it a bit, and her eyes sparkle with gratification and gratitude.</p><p>Then she looks back at the family across the aisle, and freezes. One of her eyebrows goes up, a signal for me to pay attention to what she's looking at. I stop the cart, and with a suddenly stiff spine and a pit dropping out in my stomach, I slowly turn around.</p><p>The three of them are looking right at us, and the boys have gone quiet. I realize in a rush that I've met the mother once or twice before at school events. With all the dread I'm feeling, I can't remember her name. The older boy looks frustrated at the interruption in his fight, but the younger brother stares sheepishly at my daughter.</p><p>""Hi, Bianca,"" he says in a flat tone, obligatory.</p><p>""Hi, Jayden,"" she replies, just as formally, then coughs once. Her puss contracts gently around my nestled fingertip.</p><p>""You get your turkey yet?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""We're getting ours today. It's gonna be really big, cause we're having all the family come to our house.""</p><p>""Neat!""</p><p>All I can think of during this exchange is the mother as she meets my eye. I can tell she recognizes me too. How much can she see? Is my body blocking my hand? Does the coat cover enough? Because no excuse is good enough for being up your six year old daughter's dress to your elbow.</p><p>But filtering through my own self-absorbed panic, I gradually discern the look on her face. It's not suspicious, or disgusted. She's wistful. And now I know that all she sees is a doting mother, a rosy cheeked daughter, gazing fondly at each other on a routine errand. She's comparing us to her own squabbling boys, and they're not doing too well.</p><p>Grinning slightly, she inclines her head toward me and says, ""Happy Thanksgiving.""</p><p>I muster a surprised smile. At least the surprise is real. ""Thanks, the same to you.""</p><p>Looking to Bianca, the mother's grin blooms into a little smile. My daughter returns it glowingly, and lifts her hand to give them a finger waggling, 'toodles' wave. I swear I feel her little cunt getting wetter now.</p><p>We all start to move on, moving in opposite directions. The boys shove to get their cereal boxes into their cart. Their mother sighs. Bianca and I squint our eyes and grin slyly at each other.</p><p>""That was good, Bon-Bon. Momma's impressed.""</p><p>She shrugs and says, ""They don't need to know. Honey loves are just for us."" Then she makes an adorable shushing gesture, finger over her lips.</p><p>I wiggle my finger between her other wet lips and she gasps. But she recovers quickly, and a moment later she shimmies her hips back into place to put more of her hot little cunt into my hand.</p><p>She's getting really excited now.</p><p>""Come on honey,"" I tell her, moving down the main aisle. ""Time to find a good spot.""</p><p>I know I can't hold off giving her what she needs for much longer. In that, she's just like me. A mind for erotic pleasure and very little impulse control. And one thing I've learned, knowing you're like that doesn't make it any easier to control or resist.</p><p>For example, you don't have to be your high school's resident nymphomaniac to get pregnant at 17, but it sure helps. I never got into any trouble until I got all of it. My parents were disappointed, but resigned to my choice. And Mitch – who I'm pretty sure was the one responsible – stepped up and owned it. He was one I always liked best anyway, and even though I dropped out, I got my GED before Bianca was even born, which got my folks okay with it. It looked like things were going to work out.</p><p>A year later, everything had changed. No plan, no matter how good, survives first contact with a baby. Mitch took off eight months after Bianca came along. I'd shed my pregnancy weight and started feeling sexual again, but Mitch didn't see me that way any more. And even though he was okay with me fucking our couple-friends Ryan and Kayla back in high school, he wasn't okay when I took it back up. Honestly, I think he was looking for a way out, and I gave him one. Being a dad at 19 was too much for him.</p><p>I'll admit, after he was gone, I had some dark days. All my high school friends and lovers had moved on and moved out, and my life with a newborn wasn't anything like theirs. I felt isolated with all the demands of my baby for the first time. Desperate for partnership, I made some really bad decisions. I drank too much. I fucked some real pieces of work.</p><p>Eventually, I got so self-destructive that my family stepped in. Even my big brother and kid sister, who I'd never felt that close to, came to my aid, and our relationships got better by the day. Bianca was a happy baby, easy to love, and that made my life even better. My parents agreed to support me so long as I went back to school, so I started attending tech college part-time while they babysat my little Bon-Bon.</p><p>As things got back on track, I made a bit of a vow to myself and my daughter. I'd never get sexually involved with anyone until Bianca was old enough to look after herself for a while. It hasn't always been easy – I got a lot of looks, from both sexes, and I couldn't help but wonder. Motherhood changed my body a bit, a little softer, a little curvier, my ass especially. I attract different people than I used to. It's interesting. But my role as a mother became my priority, and temptation didn't get the best of me, for once.</p><p>That vow is a promise I've never broken. Well, almost.</p><p>I thought my sex drive would taper off as I reached my twenties, but it's only gotten stronger. I tried and tried to repress those desires, but every time I did, within a month I broke down and went at my needy, demanding pussy like an animal, cumming in an all-day frenzy to make up for what I'd denied myself.</p><p>The internet became my best friend and worst enemy, as I so easily discovered porn and erotica that catered to my most depraved instincts. So very distracting. I spent a lot of time alone in my apartment with my baby girl, and nap time for her was frequently masturbation time for me, feet propped up wide against the desk, a hot video or dirty story feeding my lust. I used my fingers or a vibrator I got from an old classmate, frantically pleasing my pussy and anus. I always tried to get in one good hard cum before Bianca woke up.</p><p>On top of that, I sexualized everything. The tapered neck of an olive oil bottle, the plush roundness of the arm of my sofa, the sleek wooden handle of my hairbrush, the deep warm vibration of my clothes dryer, the firm girth of a cucumber, even the ball shaped newel post at the bottom of the stairs – all of these got pressed into service during my desperately horny solo time as a young mom, and as I fucked these objects I'd fantasize about the times I'd had, and yearned to have again.</p>"
1237,"Honey Loves ~ Confessions Of An Incestuous Mother, Part 3",eloquent delinquent,3,"As their supermarket excitement peaks, Allison recounts the beginning of her forbidden desire for her daughter Bianca.","['F/g', 'voy ped inc mast']","<p>Maybe the vow wasn't the best idea. Maybe I should've known myself better. Maybe I shouldn't have nursed Bianca on my lap while I lazily stroked off watching porn, but I got such intense orgasms doing it. Maybe I should've noticed how long I spent wiping and oiling her chubby vagina and pink anus after I'd given my baby her bath. Maybe leaning in to sniff her tiny clean privates should've given me pause. Maybe I thought I had it under control, she was my own daughter, so what could really happen?</p><p>Things like this didn't get serious for me until Bianca was finishing potty training, so she must've been about three and a half. Like most toddlers, learning to use the toilet really heightened her awareness of her body. And like me, that awareness led her to discover the good feelings she could get by touching her soft little puss. She took to it unabashedly, and I can't count the number of times I opened a door or turned a corner to find my baby girl fully dressed with her trainers pushed down past her knees, happily petting between her plump legs. Sometimes she squirmed and gurgled on her back, and others I'd discover her standing there, hips rocking into her little hand as she did it, one finger in her mouth, eyes distant, sighing.</p><p>Confronted with her innocently sexual behavior, I spun into a terrible confusion. I agonized, <i>agonized</i>, over what to do about it. Should I stop her? But if I did, would she turn out like I did, clandestinely curious, obsessed with nudity and privates? Should I let her go on? But if I did that, where would it end? Would it at all? Did any other mothers ever let that happen? What would people say? What would someone else think, or do, if they caught her at it?</p><p>By not deciding, I tacitly left her to keep touching. I avoided her during her sessions, refusing to confront or even acknowledge her behavior, quickly exiting when I barged in on her playing with herself down there. At least that's what I told myself, deliberately editing out all the times I lingered in doorways or watched quietly from a distance, until I roused myself and moved on.</p><p>And though I barely admitted it, seeing Bianca pleasuring herself made me terribly excited, reminding me of my past joys. Little girls undressing for me and letting me look, those happy bath times when I babysat, the lasciviously playful Halliday twins, all of it coming together in my mind.</p><p>As my daughter became more active, I got more secretive, and took to furtively masturbating in the bathroom or bedroom like a stereotypical teen, guiltily and frequently. After my enormous, clenching orgasms, I'd conveniently forget what I'd been fantasizing about.</p><p>Part of what had happened was that her potty training was almost done, trainers only needed for the occasional mishap. I suppose she could've changed herself, but I still took care of it for her, and I imagine there was another red flag in that, too. That secret place between her legs stopped being associated with a messy chore for me, and instead I came to see it as enthralling, the center for her simple, bodily joy.</p><p>And it was during one of these unnecessary changing sessions that all of it came to a head. Looking back, I don't know how else I thought it'd end up.</p><p>It was a spring day, and I'd seen her just moments before lying in the sunny spot cast by the window onto the carpet, dress pulled up and trainers pushed down, pale body exposed from nipples to knees, eagerly diddling her sweet spot. She faced into the light, eyes closed with a little, kitten-like smile on her lips. I called Bianca into her room, and when she came in she pulled her jumper dress off over her head, and wearing only her training pants she playfully jumped up on a changing table that was getting a little bit small for her, opening her legs wide.</p><p>I followed the same routine as always, except now when her trainers came off she was completely nude. I tried to ignore my thumping heart, suppressed what I'd seen happening on that sunny floor. She was clean, as she almost always was any more, except that her dainty pussy was a blushing, vivid pink and seemed a little damp. I used the wipes I always used, and spent a lot of time tenderly, luxuriously tracing her smooth intimate parts with them. Bianca squirmed and cooed excitedly, but I was in a kind of trance, the kind of trance I should've recognized.</p><p>With a strange kind of panicked keenness, I watched my infant daughter's hand steal down, cover her little crease, and begin to rub it. My own fingers were just below hers, still wiping her tiny, thoroughly cleansed anal pucker, and I thoughtlessly matched my movements between her butt cheeks to the rhythm she used as she pet herself. I couldn't look away from the way our hands moved in tandem, pleasing her delighted privates.</p><p>Bianca stretched and gave a high pitched sigh, the same as she did sometimes when she woke from a nap, and I glanced up her naked little body to her face. She was looking at me, and our eyes locked, hers studying me seriously. And I knew this was the moment, I couldn't avoid this behavior any more, she was doing it right in front of me and awaiting my judgment. I saw her face, the high bright blush of her cheeks, the way her eyebrows knitted and arched as new sensations shimmered up her body, and her mouth, open in a slight smile, tip of her glistening little tongue resting on her lower lip. I saw beauty, I saw arousal, but more than anything, I saw joy.</p><p>My joyful Bianca, experiencing a pleasure like love, like the love I felt for her.</p><p>I found myself nodding, and smiling, and saying, ""Honey, honey, that's so pretty. You're such a pretty girl. Does it feel good, honey? Does it feel good to touch like that?""</p><p>She moaned a little girl moan and nodded her head, her smile widening.</p><p>""You can give yourself touches, honey. Momma says it's okay. If it feels good, honey, Momma says touching it is okay. Ooo, honey, that's it, so pretty, you have the good touches.""</p><p>With my attention, my approval, I saw her excitement grow. And now that I'd admitted I liked what she was doing, my acceptance of it, I noticed what was happening to my own body, watching her. My breasts were terribly sensitive, nipples poking through my knit tank top and scratching against the fabric enticingly. Inside my yoga pants my pussy was swollen and juicy, my clit seeming to almost sparkle in its arousal. My cheeks were hot, I was horny as fuck.</p><p>I felt sexual desire for my own three year old daughter. That final admission frightened me, delighted me, confused me. At last, I was being honest with myself, and it was kind of overwhelming. Any thoughts I had were swamped by the need to feel, to touch.</p><p>Letting the baby wipe drop to the table, I slid my fingers from her tiny asshole up over her little slit, brushing her own hand back. She whined a little, looking at me questioningly as I babbled, ""You want me to help you, honey? You want me to make you feel good? Should I touch you honey?""</p><p>Then I settled my hand onto her hot, slippery, exquisite girlish pussy, and I let out a heartfelt sigh of relief. Bianca's eyes widened in surprise, but as I nestled one finger into her almost impossibly small, soft, tender folds, her eyes went unfocused in sheer pleasure. It was the first time someone else had touched her, and I knew how powerful that feeling was. Probing gently, I sensed the firm little bead of her tiny clit, and began to mimic her motion from my new, more provocative position in her crease.</p><p>Her legs twitched. Her head dropped back onto the table. She gurgled and breathed out, ""momma, mmm momma...""</p><p>As I gently masturbated my little girl, my free hand thrust down the waistband of my yoga pants, twisted its way through my panties, and suddenly ecstasy surged outward from my own overexcited cunt, two fingers curled deep inside me while the pad of my thumb wiggled firmly on my clit. My own eyelids drooped, but I couldn't stop looking at Bianca's reaction to my touch.</p><p>""Ohh honey yes, the touches are so good, so pretty honey ahhh let me touch it, let me rub it honey let me rub you, such a good girl honey such a good good girl...""</p><p>I could sense my orgasm building almost immediately, but the sensations got stronger and stronger without breaking, and I realized it was because somehow my body was waiting for Bianca.</p><p>Her back arched, her whole body tensing. Her legs shivered. I trembled on the very edge, too, my breath caught, pressing but not moving my fingers in my blazing pussy.</p><p>I've read that children can't cum, but with what I've seen in my life I'll never believe that. Bianca had an orgasm, a little girl-gasm, on that changing table. Her body thrust and quivered, her eyes squeezed shut while her little mouth opened wide, her toes curled. I felt the gentle contractions of her pussy on my fingertip. It may not have been as intense as what happens to adults, but as it released her, I could tell what my daughter experienced was nothing short of heavenly.</p><p>Her little girl cum unleashed my all-grown-up one, and I clamped my thighs around my hand as I jerked and shuddered deeply, that sugar sweet storm billowing up through my belly and bursting in the top of my head. My ass flexed, humping my fingers. I kind of tipped over and pressed my cheek against Bianca's fleshy leg as this intense joy coursed through me, eyes rolled up, lids fluttering.</p><p>""Uh! Yes, honey yes, oh honey, Hnn! Oh fuck, ohh yeah oh yeah honey feel it, the good pretty feelings, mmm fuck such a pretty girl, Momma loves you, ohhhh Momma loves you honey...""</p><p>My little girl and I shared an orgasm together. It was the most staggering, unexpected thing I'd ever felt. She had the cutest look on her face, cross-eyed and blissed. I glanced down at her bare tiny honeypot, pink and wet, the source of what had happened bewteen us, and I did what came most naturally to me.</p><p>I bent slightly and kissed her pussy.</p><p>She reacted with shrieking giggles, as if I'd tickled her. She must've been very sensitive there. The laughter quickly trailed off into panting, and she lifted her head and focused on me. Her gaze was intense and a little inscrutable, but in my horny state of mind I chose to think she was seeing me as a sexual being for the first time. I couldn't help myself, I licked my lips and tasted the light tanginess of my daughter. Then I brought my sticky hand up out of my pants and up to my mouth, felt the grin on my lips, and smelled the wetness from my own cunt. Similar. I slid them quickly into my mouth and sucked them clean.</p><p>Bianca's watchful gaze on me didn't change. My emotions cooling, I felt a pang.</p><p>Quickly, reality set in. I still needed to change her and get her dressed, and those mundane acts got me thinking like a mother rather than a frustrated sex maniac. What had I done?<i> What was I thinking?!</i> It would've been bad enough just condoning her masturbation, letting her play with herself right in front of me. What mother allows that?! But no, I'd gone even further.</p><p>Once again, my horniness and poor impulse control had led the way, but this time it was incest. <i>Incest!</i> And not like the Halliday girls, all innocent and playful. I was old enough to know better. I was Bianca's <i>mother</i>, responsible for protecting her, and I'd just sexually fondled her, and then masturbated myself like I was a 14 year old babysitter again. Oh god, incest with your sexually curious infant daughter sounded so terrible (but secretly still a little hot), and I felt like a monster.</p><p>The rest of that day, I was in a tumult. Bon-Bon wanted lots of cuddles, which she got because between my maternal instinct and my sexual release, I physically could not refuse. I needed to hold her soft warm little body as much as she wanted to be held. But even as I stroked her back and kissed her hair, I couldn't help wonder if her need for closeness and comfort was a symptom of some trauma I'd inflicted, if our dirty moment would mar her idea of me.</p><p>The changing table couldn't be avoided, but I put it off for so long that night that she was half-asleep when I finally did it, yawning hugely with her hand cupping her mouth. I was nervously efficient, not doing more than a clinical job of it. As I gave her the most routine wiping, my eyes lingered on her naked groin and my pussy fluttered against my will. There was sweat on my upper lip.</p><p>When it was done she toddled to her bed, and I watched her go, wondering, how long could I keep doing this and acting like I didn't feel anything?</p><p>Back then, I never could have guessed that that anxious day would lead to this one. I would've recoiled from it in horrified fascination. My imagination simply couldn't handle the thought of me like this, turning my cart down the quiet kitchen gadgets aisle, my hand hidden, one fingertip snug inside the slick heat of my daughter's happy quim, her blushing face transported with an urgent, climbing pleasure. But as I drift to a stop, knowing I'm about to bring my little girl to orgasm in public for the first time, I'm grateful to whatever path led me here.</p><p>Bianca senses the cart's stopped, and her eyelids lift drowsily as she struggles to focus on me. But down below, her hips don't pause in the slightest, maintaining their primal rhythm, gently rocking down onto the hand that's bringing her so much delight.</p><p>I speed up the stroking of my fingertip until I'm rubbing her tender flesh almost frantically. She responds, stiffening, gripping the rail of the cart tightly. Bianca takes deep, gasping breaths as she tries to keep quiet, tries to adjust to the intense sexual feelings I'm giving her. With her head bent forward, my six year old daughter looks up at me from under her bangs, eyes practically begging, her mouth open and panting.</p><p>""Yeah, mmm, mmm! Hnh Momma ah,"" she whispers tightly.</p><p>This eye contact sparks something deep inside me, I'm mesmerized by the depth of desire I see in my little girl, her craving for me to stimulate her, to satisfy her. My cunt and asshole both throb steadily, begging for touches of their own. I'm halfway convinced I can smell myself, I'm so soaked between my legs. This is my terrible, joyous secret – I love my baby's arousal, love that she turns to me with her desires, love that we share her delights, love touching her little, eager body and giving her grown-up pleasures. She turns me on as much as any ever lover ever has.</p><p>Carried away by my own erotic thoughts, I apply more pressure to her steamy slit, to the point where I'm almost lifting her up by her quim, sinking into it. Her entire pelvis quivers, her breath catches. Her eyelids blink heavily, then close, while her mouth opens wider, wider, an almost disbelieving look on her face.</p><p>Then, with what is unmistakably a sexual cry despite its girlish pitch, my little Bon-Bon cums, thrusting down hard into my hand, legs shooting out straight, shuddering, then the heels of her boots kick against the cart and lock there. She's got my wrist pinned into the leg divider and I can feel the pulses of her orgasm on my fingertip, feel her twitches and trembles in my palm as I cup the soft hot flesh of her mound.</p><p>Her eyes are squeezed tightly shut now, as the overwhelming pleasure erupts in her brain. But the corners of her wide open mouth are rising, the ecstatic smile I always love to see, so proud my little girl gets so much joy from the way her Mom finger-fucks her.</p><p>With a breathy giggle she suddenly squirms back from my hand, just as ticklishly sensitive as ever after her intense little cummie. It's only as she keeps giggling and looks at me, great mischievous happiness on her rosy face, that it occurs to me that I'm still standing on a supermarket aisle, that I just gave my daughter an orgasm right next to the cheese slicers and ice cream scoops. I guiltily glance all around us, but although people pass by the end of the aisle, the coast is still clear.</p><p>Giving her one last hidden squeeze down there, I ask, ""How was that, Bon-Bon? Is that what you wanted this morning?""</p><p>She sighs, nods, ""Oh yeah. I need your honey loves sometimes, I just need it.""</p><p>I trail my hand down the inside of her leg, withdrawing. ""Did you have a good cummie for me?""</p><p>She smiles brightly, bounces. ""So good! Doing it here, being naughty here, the way you do the honey loves for me, it feels so, oh my gosh so good.""</p><p>I grin proudly at her as my hand emerges from under her dress. I lift it to my nose and gently sniff Bianca's sweetly musky pussy. It creates desires that are even more inappropriate for the public. But that smell, oh fuck that little girl smell, it makes me feel so naughty.</p><p>I'm stirred from my thoughts by Bon-Bon saying, ""Momma, can I, please?"" I glance down at her and see she's focused on the same thing I am.</p><p>""Momma, please?"" she repeats softly.</p><p>Shrugging, I lower my hand to her face, and she lightly takes mine with both of hers and guides it til my dirty fingertip is just below her nose. Daintily closing her eyes, she inhales, and the scent of her own wet pussy brings a secretive little grin to her lips. She loves the way she smells.</p><p>And tastes, I note as she ducks her head down, covers my finger with her lips, and begins to suck. I feel her wet tongue busily licking the pad of my finger while her wide eyes peer left and right, looking for anyone who might interrupt her treat.</p><p>Feeling the play of her warm wet mouth on my hand, the thought of the smell and taste of cunt bounding through my mind, sensing the aching need in my panties, I find my body making a decision for me, as it so frequently does.</p><p>""Bon-Bon, I think Momma needs private time with you right now.""</p><p>Her brown eyes show only curiosity. With a slurp, she removes my finger from her mouth and simply asks, ""But how?""</p>"
1238,"Honey Loves ~ Confessions Of An Incestuous Mother, Part 4",eloquent delinquent,4,A mother recalls a pivotal moment in her daugher's life as their special time in the market becomes more heated.,"['F/g', 'inc', 'ped', 'mast', 'oral', 'toddler']","<p>I turn the cart and start heading toward the back corner of the market, maneuvering around all the shoppers and their baskets. I'm not thinking of my list any more. There's only one thing on my mind right now, and she's lovingly regarding me from her seat, looking so innocent, with nothing on under her skirt except the delectable sheen of a fresh cummie.</p><p>The store's getting more crowded now, and I worry about my plan. What if my target isn't available? I'm so primed right now, I probably want it worse than Bianca did this morning, and look what she did to get it. If I get shut out of my chosen spot, I recklessly imagine myself hoisting my six year old daughter onto the checkout counter, crouching down, throwing her legs over my shoulders, and frenziedly devouring her delectable pussy and asshole right in front of the stunned (and inevitably cute) teenage cashier.</p><p>Holy fuck I get so insane when I'm horny! No wonder I was so afraid of myself, so freaked out, after that first time. Back then I thought, surely mothers couldn't feel this way about their daughters. I'd done some perverted stuff in my life, but incest? That was certainly wrong, that would do damage.</p><p>I couldn't even approach the thought of what had happened on the changing table, of how much I'd liked it, without feeling atrocious. Mothers couldn't do this, couldn't feel like this, could they? How could they stand it? It would wreck their children, to be touched like that, to be fondled. Or, let's face it, masturbated. Otherwise, why was it so forbidden? What would my daughter think of me, now that I'd done those things to her?</p><p>My answer came a couple of wretched days later. I was a mess, and Bianca was getting more cranky and emotional by the hour. I chalked it up to my sexual abuse. Afternoon changing time was upon us, another breathless, stiff-necked moment when I tried as best as I could to ignore my daughter's body while tending to it. Another session of enduring her apprehensive watchfulness, hands up to her shoulders, like she was waiting to see if I would turn back into the monster who had molested her. As I marched her into her room, she kept looking back at me over her shoulder, and when we got in there she stood a bit away from me, by the bed.</p><p>""Come on Bon-Bon, get up there,"" I told her.</p><p>Looking at me intently, she bent and pushed down her sweat pants and trainers, awkwardly stepping out of them and standing to one side, as if proving to me she could do it herself. Then she reached down, took the hem of her little sweatshirt, and peeled it up off over her head, dropping it in a pile on top of the trainers. She stood there naked except for her socks and met my eye again. My breath caught, I felt myself blushing furiously, my panties were instantly soaked.</p><p>She crossed past me, close enough that I could smell her sweet body, and climbed up onto the changing table, turning and lying on her back. It was like my daughter was in complete control now, and I obediently took my usual place by the end of the table, looking at her nude body, flustered. I saw the same bright pinkness between her legs I'd seen before. Her tiny nipples were hard. She gently squirmed, getting comfy. I cleared my throat, struggling for composure, and absently reached for a wipe.</p><p>Bianca raised her legs and spread them at the same time, tipping her hips up, up. She reached up and held her ankles just above her ruffled white socks, crossing them above her smooth chest. She glanced down between her legs, drawing my gaze to where I was trying so hard to avoid, and I could see her pretty, tiny pussy and butt hole turned up to me, displayed for me. I stared, trembling, my mouth filled with spit. Then, shaking myself, I looked back up to my daughter's face.</p><p>She was looking at me steadily, thoughtfully. She shifted again, and her slit winked open to reveal the glistening softness inside. Her eyebrows lifted candidly, and she asked, ""Honey Momma?""</p><p>Any pretension of my resistance dissolved right then. With an almost desperate whine, I closed my hands around her warm, plump thighs, and watched as my own thumbs nearly met at the edges of her dainty slit, and began to caress her, up and down.</p><p>""Like that, baby? You want Momma to rub your pretty little bonbon like that? Do you want the lovey touches from Momma, honey? Does that make you feel so pretty?""</p><p>Smiling hugely, she cooed and rolled her hips against my teasing fingers in a very unchildlike fashion. I used my thumbs to part her lips and expose the unimaginably sweet blossom of her excited little pussy. She gasped.</p><p>""Ohh, you make Momma feel so naughty... So naughty, and so happy touching you honey, Momma likes to see you have the pretty feelings... you want Momma to be naughty to her good little girl, honey, to touch you?""</p><p>""Momma touch my honey!"" Bianca exclaimed.</p><p>I made her say it. I couldn't contain my elation. Suddenly, I gained a new perspective on her behavior. She wasn't upset because I'd sexually fondled her – she was upset because I hadn't done it again! But now Momma was making her happy like before, and she was all peaches and cream. My mind was reeling, I kept thinking, <i>she wants it too!</i> And, <i>it's love it's just love she doesn't know any better it feels just like love...</i> And, <i>I'm a terrible mother but I just can't help it it's so strange but it's so beautiful...</i></p><p>The pad of my right thumb slipped into those parted lips, pressed into the hot, moist softness of her folds, while my left stole lower, into her little butt crack, and nestled against her firm little anus. And as I started moving both thumbs in lulling circles, I looked into the face of my little girl and she looked at me and her face became dreamy and joyous and it seemed like every sensation that I gave her pulsed wetly into her body, raced up her spine, and glittered in her grateful, half-lidded brown eyes.</p><p>""Oh yes honey that's it, that's Momma's pretty girl, you like that naughty touching don't you, yeah let Momma give it to you honey, Momma wants to make her little baby feel sooo good...""</p><p>""Nnn not... hmh, not a baby momma..."" she insisted, sighing, as her suspended legs began to gently, rhythmically pump.</p><p>""No, honey, you're a big pretty girl and you know how to play like big girls do, like Momma plays with you, rubbing your naughty pretty places and having big girl feelings, yeah like that honey like that...""</p><p>I was amazed by how strong her reactions were, how early her sexual instincts could come into play. I always thought I was a freak, feeling the way I did as a little girl. But I started to think maybe lots of girls were like this, if they were left free to explore. Or maybe it was just something passed along from my genes. Either way, her arousal amplified mine and made me so horny I could only surrender to it.</p><p>Bianca's pussy was slippery as my thumb glided along her buttery folds. I licked my other thumb and returned it to my daughter's anus, making it slide as smoothly as the other. She wiggled, breathing hard, getting more and more wound up.</p><p>""ooo mmm momma ahhh... ohhh bibi, bibi honey momma....""</p><p>'Bibi' was the word we used for her asshole when she potty trained. Apparently she really enjoyed the sensations I was giving her there. Naughty baby girl, I thought, and gushed about half an orgasm into my panties.</p><p>Remembering the taste I'd had before, I lifted my thumb off her increasingly lubricated quim, causing her to whimper in frustration. Much more deliberately than before, I placed the moistened pad of my thumb between my parted lips, and slowly licked Bianca's wetness off of it while I inhaled. The subtle flavor of her immature pussy blossomed in my mouth. I could sense the tartness of her pee, but more present was a lighter, earthier flavor, almost nutty, and I groaned knowing I was tasting her excitement.</p><p>Bianca lifted her head and looked at me almost crossly. She scooched her butt so that I rubbed her pucker more firmly, and spread her legs wider for me, whining, ""Honey, honey...""</p><p>My daughter's sexual urgency only turned me on more. Almost mindlessly I pumped a generous amount of baby lotion into my free palm. When I removed my other thumb from her butt hole she looked positively betrayed. But as I slathered my hands together I leaned forward, almost at her eye level, and told her, ""Don't worry honey Momma's gonna make it all better. I'm gonna give you my special love, honey, something only naughty Mommas give to their pretty, naughty girls. You want that, honey, you want Momma's special love?""</p><p>Her expression was halfway between pleading and demanding. ""Uh, uh,"" she grunted, flexing her little butt. It was all the response she could manage, and all I needed.</p><p>I reached out and closed my warm, oily hands over the silky flesh of her legs. With a firm touch I opened them wide as I squeezed and rubbed until her knees were poised to the side of her chubby hips. I ran my hands up the exposed backs of her thighs, over her butt, thumbs grazing her privates, and out around her hips. Then with both hands flat and covering most of her torso, I caressed my three year old's soft nude body deeply and thoroughly, tummy and waist, chest and pointy nipples, sides and underarms, shoulders and throat, her beautiful skin sliding beneath my palms and fingertips.</p><p>Bianca's eyes got languid and her head lowered to the table with a long happy sigh. I'd massaged her before, but with her arousal and the sensuality of my touch, the sensations she felt were completely different. Soon she was breathing deep, pumping her hips, gently twisting. Between the lotion and her heat, my little girl's body seemed to glow.</p><p>I watched her reaction avidly, loving the feeling of her writhing under my hands. I glanced down, and just beneath my chin was her excited sex, subtly squirming just like the rest of her. Beneath the clean scent of the lotion, I could smell her. I couldn't resist any more.</p><p>Breathlessly I told her, ""Momma loves you, honey,"" and then I opened my mouth and covered her smooth, tiny slit.</p><p>Bianca gasped sharply when my hot wet tongue wiped her pussy for the first time. My response was almost as strong, the flavor of my daughter's sweet juicy cunt translating as pleasure in my mouth. Her thighs clamped my cheeks, knees at my ears. I stroked her legs, kept rubbing, kept licking. She kept gasping, her hips jerking with each swipe of my tongue, but soon those gasps were sprinkled with breathy giggles, groans and coos, and her legs relaxed into complete, trusting surrender to the delight she experienced.</p><p>We were both joined by bliss. The taste of Bianca was more gratifying than any pussy I'd ever had, and I got a rush with each new little pulse of fluid that emerged from her. She was so tiny that I didn't have to adjust in order to lick her tender, delectable little asshole. I only had to open my mouth wider. She made new, grunting noises when I ground the tip of my tongue against her anal bud, and I knew she loved it. I let my tongue roam and race over her excited intimate parts, practically drooling on her.</p><p>I stroked her gorgeous, plump body all the while, but I got one hand free and brought it under the table, awkwardly unbuttoning my jeans. In my squatting position, out of her sight, I forced them and my panties down to my knees, spread my thighs as best as I could, and sank my fingers into my own swollen pussy. The baby lotion was slick and soothing but I was already plenty wet. It was like I couldn't masturbate fast enough, strumming and fucking myself in a frenzy of lustful relief.</p><p>I started to moan into her pelvis while I lapped at her, and she replied to each one with her own girlish ""Ah! Ah! Ah!"" It was so hot and so cute, and our combined sounds nearly concealed the slick noises coming from under the table.</p><p>With my hand on her tummy I could feel the twitches and shudders my pleasuring tongue was giving her. So when she started to tense up, her back arching, I knew she was close to climax. I drew the flat of my tongue firmly over her yielding quim, probing with the tip until I uncovered the firm hot bead of her little clit. I began to flick it, and she immediately stiffened and her sighs pitched up into piping little cries, unspeakably excited.</p><p>I sped up, breathing hard, licking passionately, while down below I was pounding my sloppy pussy, three fingers plunging deep while my palm slapped wetly against my own swollen love button.</p><p>Bianca's legs tightened and her body curled up around my massaging hand as she came into my mouth. I glanced up and saw her pink face scrunched up in an agony of joy. I felt every shiver and spasm in my daughter's pussy on my tongue. Maybe it was because I was so close, but this time her girl-gasm seemed bigger, more physical. I entertained the thought that it was her Momma's tongue that had made her cum harder.</p><p>That thought made me dizzy, Bianca's satisfaction left me to concentrate on my own. All I really needed to do was to look at my daughter's face in the throes of her delicious orgasm, to feel the sensations of my own fevered masturbation, and then imagine what we felt was the same, the same. My own orgasm rushed up and overwhelmed my cunt, my body, all of me, powerfully and with almost no warning.</p><p>""Oh honey! Oh honey, oh fuck,"" I gasped, found myself panting onto her smooth, sopping, quivering crotch, ""uuuuhhn, it's so good, so nnn! So, so good honey, Momma has the feelings just like her naughty little girl, our pretty pussies, fuck, so naughty honey, so pretty...""</p><p>The words just gushed out of me during my climax, uncontrollable, the same way my vaginal fluid squirted against my palm. As those deep, perfect jolts of ecstasy trailed off, so did my babbling.</p><p>Through my messy hair, I saw Bianca looking down at my face with the most angelic little smile on her face. In her innocent expression was her contentment, her gratitude for my touch, her amusement at my fervent self-pleasure, and her happiness that I'd found the peak of my own delight.</p><p>You might say she was too young to have such a complex response. I'd tell you that our similar nature, and what we'd just shared, left us with a special bond. I know what I saw, and what's happened since makes me certain that I was right.</p><p>I smiled back at her, only mine was an open-mouthed, goofy smile of delirious abandon. The sexual perversion I'd craved all these years, I'd just satisfied with my three year old daughter. And I'd done it because she wanted me to, practically demanded it. It was my most forbidden fantasy coming true right in my own apartment. Our eye contact went on and on, feeding the affection we felt.</p><p>Then, out of pure thankfulness, I held her gaze as I lowered my head to her magical little sex and wrapped my lips around her labia in a caressingly tender kiss.</p><p>Bianca's eyes shot open. She squealed, shimmying her hips away from my loving mouth, shivering with sudden screeching giggles, going, ""No no no no no no!""</p><p>I pulled back a little and chuckled at her supremely ticklish response. Her body settled, but her laughter carried on, more amused now, and as I straightened up and withdrew my dripping hand from between my legs, she started rocking her naked body a little from side to side and happily sing-songing, ""Momma Momma Momma...""</p><p>I watched her little celebration of our playtime, grinning. I brought my freshly fucked fingers to my nose and lazily sniffed my tangy scent while I reached down with my free hand to stroke Bianca's supple body. I imagine the scene we made, the nude and ecstatic toddler, and me, standing at the end of the changing table with my pants wrapped around my knees.</p><p>That day never left me. It's on my mind now, even as I shoulder my purse, take Bianca's coat out of her lap and drape it over my right arm. I've got the cart parked near the bulk food canisters against the side wall of the store, near the hallway leading back into the restrooms.</p><p>My daughter cranes around to look at that hallway, then back at me with a fresh excitement on her face. She gets it, the naughty scamp.</p><p>I crouch down and extend my left arm, ""Come on, honey.""</p><p>She puts out both her arms and wraps them around my neck, playfully whispering, ""Okay, honey.""</p><p>I smirk as I lift her from the cart, her boots hooking on the rail until she kicks them free. When she wraps her little legs around my waist, her green tartan dress rides up as she snuggles in. I cup her bare smooth hip in my left hand, her plush little ass resting on my wrist. I feel the heat and wetness of her six-year old puss through the waist of my thin sweater, and I know it'll leave a spot, but I don't care anymore.</p><p>Maybe it's just my horniness talking, but it's clear to me now that what's happening in this supermarket is just the next step in the incestuous relationship between Bianca and I. There's something of a pattern to it – I'll swear there's some limit to how perverted I'll let myself become, then Bon-Bon will innocently and adorably express her desire to go past my limit. I'll waffle for a while, then I'll imagine how hot it might be, and how beautiful my daughter will look as I pleasure her in a new way, and I'll be so lust-addled I'll just give in like the slut that I am.</p>"
1239,"Honey Loves ~ Confessions Of An Incestuous Mother, Part 5",eloquent delinquent,5,"A young mother recalls her daughter's entry to preschool, and the developing erotic relationship between them.",['F/g g/g ped inc mast'],"<p>I suppose that's how it's been, a long seduction, a gradual giving in from my maternal instincts to more primal ones, ever since we started together. After two glorious springtime months on the changing table, with me pleasing her nearly every day, we decided she was a big enough girl to switch to regular panties. I guess I realized that she hadn't needed them even before we started our sexual play, and it seemed self-serving and wrong for me to hold her back just to satisfy my perverted desires.</p><p>So, no more changes, no more changing table, no more naughty touches... And I thought that would be it for our little erotic interlude as mother and daughter. For months it was, and except for some awkward looks at bath time, everything was perfectly chaste between us. I told myself I was relieved, that this was more normal and healthy. Maybe Bianca wouldn't even remember what had happened between us when she got a bit older.</p><p>But I certainly couldn't forget. She started pre-school that September, and while she was out I engaged in elaborate masturbation sessions, reliving the feel and taste of her body, her response, her noises when I made her cum. And as I lay there, nude and pumping, I took refuge in the fact that it was all just fantasy any more, all that was in the past, like all my other sweet, unspeakably naughty memories. So why not fuck and fuck myself to it?</p><p>Then one day after I brought her home, she wandered restlessly around the apartment like she was looking for something. I tried to help, ""Everything all right, honey?""</p><p>Her eyebrow arched at the word 'honey' in a way I wasn't used to. She fidgeted for a minute, then started, ""In the bathroom at school, somethin' happened...""</p><p>I sat up straight, ""Oh gosh, Bon-Bon, did you have an accident?""</p><p>""Nuh-uh.""</p><p>""What happened?""</p><p>She nervously looked around, ""I don't wanna make anyone in trouble...""</p><p>""Come here,"" I beckoned, and she sheepishly made her way to the couch and stood by my knee. I stroked her hair and comforted, ""I don't think anyone's going to be in trouble, sweetie. Just tell Momma what happened, okay?""</p><p>Taking a deep breath, Bianca said, ""Well... I went to the bathroom and then Anna came in right after. And she came into my stall, and she... she watched me go peepee. She closed the door and stood right there and watched me go. And after I got done she took her panties down to her shoes and pulled her dress way up and showed me what she looked like with no clothes on.""</p><p>I gasped.</p><p>""And then Anna said take your hands away, let me see, and then even though my panties were all the way down I did it. And then she told me to get up and pull up my dress, way up like her, up to here,"" she indicated her throat, ""and I did that, too. And then we looked at each other, like we had no clothes on, and we kind of turned around for each other so we could see everything.""</p><p>""What then?""</p><p>""She told me I was pretty, then she hugged me with her dress up, and we kissed. And then she put her clothes back and went back to class and then I did too.""</p><p>My mind spun. ""Did anybody else see?""</p><p>Bianca shook her head. ""Miss Dormer said what took you girls but that was all.""</p><p>I took a breath, tried to clear my head, as it'd gone almost drowsy with heat. ""Well, first off, nobody's in trouble. Some kids are curious about their bodies, and other people's bodies, and they want to see. Did it scare you?""</p><p>""Nuh-uh.""</p><p>""Did you like it?""</p><p>She shrugged, licked her lips nervously. ""I dunno.""</p><p>Rubbing her arm, I told her, ""It's natural to be curious. It's okay. When I was little like you, I wanted to look at other little girls with no clothes on.""</p><p>""For real?"" She blushed brightly. ""Did you?""</p><p>I nodded. ""We kept it secret, and you should too, but there's nothing bad about it.""</p><p>I could see the relief wash over Bianca, so I asked again, ""How do you feel about it, honey?""</p><p>""Anna's so pretty,"" she confessed in a rush. ""She's all peachy, not pale like me. And I like her long yellow hair. And her nips are pink, like her weewee. I never saw another girl's weewee before. And her bottom is so pretty too. It made me all tingly, like the way she looked at me made me tingly.""</p><p>""The way she looked at you?""</p><p>""Yeah, I could barely breathe. It made me wanna be like that for her, and... and, you know, show off.""</p><p>""Sounds like fun,"" I said. My hand was stroking her back now, and without realizing it, I'd started to pass over her pert butt with each caress. My heart was pounding, I could feel my pulse in my cunt. I'd told myself all these incestuous feelings were over, I made myself be okay with it. But now it wasn't a fantasy, and I was conflicted. I couldn't help but picture Bianca and her little friend in the stall together, couldn't help being reminded of my own exciting, secret experiences as a girl.</p><p>Part of my mind just kept repeating, <i>Shouldn't, shouldn't, shouldn't...</i> But I knew myself, and oh fuck, I wanted to have her again so bad.</p><p>""Momma?"" she asked, and I nodded encouragingly. ""I know I'm a big girl now, but... sometimes I still want the puffies.""</p><p>'Puffies' was her word for her training pants. My skin flushed at what that might mean, but I couldn't believe what I was hearing, so I asked, ""What for?""</p><p>""When I wore puffies I could push 'em down and rub it down there and get happy when I wanted. And sometimes you changed me, and you rubbed me too, or sometimes gave me special kisses. And when you did I got those big honey feelings, and the honey loves felt so good, and now I'm big and we don't do that anymore."" She looked at me sidelong, eyes wide and searching.</p><p>""Did seeing Anna with her clothes off make you think of the things you do between your legs?""</p><p>She nodded, slow and solemn. ""When I was waiting for you to come with the car, I hid in the bushes and rubbed my weewee and my bibi down my panties, 'cause I was so tingly. But I knew I was a big girl, and shouldn't do little girl stuff. So I didn't get the honey and now I'm still tingly and I can't stop thinkin' of Anna and her looking at me.""</p><p>My heart went out to her. Poor little Bon-Bon, all turned on by her pretty school mate, knowing what her body wants and unable to allow herself to get it.</p><p>""I could look at you like Anna,"" I blurted, the idea seizing control without my having thought about it.</p><p>""How?""</p><p>My cheeks felt very warm. ""Lift up your dress for me, like you did for her."" Bianca stared at me, unmoving. So I decided to act like her little friend, too. ""Come on, pull it up and let me see.""</p><p>Confused, she bent slightly, took her hem, and drew her simple dress up to her chin, exposing herself to me, her taut round tummy and cute brown nipples and little white panties with lemons on them. My hand came to rest on the curve of her bare little back. I think my mouth hung open slightly. She regarded me intensely, anticipating.</p><p>I scowled slightly, and said in my story-book voice, ""Something's still not right."" Bianca's eyes questioned, desperately afraid of doing something wrong. I let my hand slip down her back to her plump panty-clad butt, and told her, ""It's these, these weren't here when Anna looked at you, were they?""</p><p>She looked down at her panties and shook her head as I smoothed both hands all over the material, her ass, her little narrow hips, the swell of her mound. Her gusset was very damp, and I felt almost bad for the way I teased her, but I couldn't seem to help it.</p><p>""Where were they?"" I asked.</p><p>""Down. Down by my shoes.""</p><p>I hooked my fingers around the fabric on both hips and skimmed them down to her ankles, hearing her gasp. Then I sat back on the couch and simply admired her, so vulnerable, so excited, so naturally sexual. ""I think you're prettier than Anna.""</p><p>Bianca giggled giddily, flattered.</p><p>""So, do you wanna rub your little bonbon, like you said?"" I asked her.</p><p>She looked stunned.</p><p>""You can do it, if you want. As long as we're alone at home, it's okay, it's natural, just like wanting to look. If it feels good to rub your weewee or your bibi, you don't have to stop just because you're a big girl."" I gulped. ""Momma can watch you touching, if you want.""</p><p>My daughter trembled. She still held her dress to her chin. ""Would you do it, Momma? I wanna have the honey loves, and you make it so nice. You can do your hand or your mouth, I just want it. I want honey, Momma.""</p><p>I felt compelled by my little girl's desire, powerless to resist and not wanting to. My hands reached out, one snaking around her waist, the other resting on her tummy. I grinned affectionately, then smoothed up her silky flesh to her chest and throat, while behind I brushed and squeezed her plump butt, my fingertips playing up and down her crack. I felt her heart thumping, the deep rise and fall of her breath.</p><p>I bent forward, looked into her wide, wild eyes as I brought my lips to hers, parting them slightly, and kissed her. I lingered, giving kiss after slow kiss while my hands slid all over her plush little body. Eventually, she picked up on the rhythm of it, her mouth opening with mine, but I didn't dare to slip my tongue into her mouth. Not then, anyway.</p><p>As our kisses became more sensual, I let my hands wander more knowingly, and she made surprised squeaks as she felt my fingers rest gently on her tiny, delectable pussy and asshole. Both spots were steamy and slick; she'd been excited for a while. When I began to rub, her knees wobbled and Bianca made an adorable sigh of surrender into my mouth.</p><p>And there I sat on the sofa in my living room, with my daughter holding her dress up and letting her sweet Momma masturbate her, both my hands busy between her legs, one in front, one in back. It was so fun, the way her kisses got more sloppy and fervent as she got more stimulated. Her hips rocked back and forth, as she tried to get more feeling from one tender orifice, then the other. And when she quickly found her beautiful little orgasm, she yipped and shuddered and then practically went limp, breaking our drooling kiss, her head resting on my shoulder, quick breaths hot on my neck. Only my fingertips pressed into her creamy, pleasured little holes were holding her up.</p><p>When she returned to herself, she gave me the brightest, most loving smile I can ever remember seeing. My own smile blossomed in response.</p><p>""I love you honey,"" I murmured, and she nuzzled my neck and chuckled, finally letting the dress drop, the hem gathering at my cradling wrists.</p><p>""Love you too Momma,"" she purred. ""I missed the honey loves so much. I was afraid you wouldn't give 'em to me anymore 'cause I was too big.""</p><p>""Oh, Bon-Bon,"" I replied, welling up, and drew her into a tight hug.</p><p>When she drew back, she looked at me curiously and asked, ""Did you mean it?""</p><p>""Mean what?"" I replied. I'd meant everything I'd done.</p><p>""That it can be like before? I can pull down my panties and have happy touches when I want? That you'll give me more honey loves?""</p><p>There was that phrase again. I couldn't tell if she was referring to her orgasm, or just the sexual fondling I gave her. Maybe she didn't even differentiate. I didn't mind; I just loved that the sensation was so important to her that she'd given it a name.</p><p>""If you want,"" I said. ""This is your home, and this is your body, and if you want to touch between your legs to feel happy, you can. I want my girl to be happy, Bon-Bon.""</p><p>Her eyes sparkled with delight at my answer. And after a second to think about what I'd told her, she asked, ""Can you use your mouth next time?""</p><p>I did. And the next time after that, I fingered her during her bath. And the time after that, I slipped my tongue into her mouth while I diddled her. She let out a cry of muffled delight, held my cheeks, and started ardently slithering her little nimble tongue over mine, and I deliriously wondered why I'd hesitated before. And on it went from there, as days turned to weeks turned to months and my wonderful daughter rediscovered her naughty joys.</p><p>Bianca had rhythms and patterns to her sexuality, the same as anyone. It's hard to imagine anyone, at any age, abandoning erotic pleasure once they've experienced it. It's instinctive, your body hungers for it. The way I saw things, my daughter and I were both blessed with the gift of carnal desire, and I was unwilling to repress her.</p><p>She wanted to masturbate alone about as often as she wanted me to be with her. And as much as I loved the naughty play time we shared, as much as I craved her little body, I always let her initiate. This was about my daughter's sexual development more than mine. I wasn't going to make a four year old responsible for my satisfaction.</p><p>In our new situation, I took care of myself in private, following my own frequent urges, and always, always after I played with her. I didn't want to make my little girl have to deal with her Momma's masturbation habits. At least, not until she made it clear that she wanted to. She's marvelously curious like that.</p><p>One icy January afternoon, as I unraveled her from her from her winter bundling, she asked, ""Am I naughty?""</p><p>Carefully keeping my composure, I found out the reason for her question. Bianca had been feeling 'tingly' at school, so she found a quiet comfy place during snack time and did what came naturally to her. Another student spotted her, told the teacher, and soon she was sitting before Miss Dormer, who told her that what she'd done was naughty, and that she shouldn't do naughty things in class, or she might not be allowed to come back. This left my four year old very distressed.</p><p>So I explained as best as I could that naughty wasn't the same as bad. Some naughty things were actually really fun, but if she did them at the wrong time, she could make people upset or uncomfortable. This brought me to the concept of private times, and how it was important that she not let anyone else see her when she made herself happy between her legs.</p><p>""But you,"" she said with a cheeky grin. I smiled helplessly.</p><p>Private time took some practice. Eventually I had a couple of embarrassing meetings with Miss Dormer, who made it clear that Bianca was normal and far from alone in her precocious behavior, even in her class. But she hoped I could help my daughter understand that she needed to follow rules, and that some things shouldn't be done in public. I felt lucky, she was so compassionate and understanding.</p><p>But it was easier said than done. A few times the following spring, I had to go over to my daughter when we were out at the park, especially when she watched girls playing on the jungle gym. I'd position myself to block her from the view of the other mothers, crouch down, and cover her straying hand with my own, saying, ""You should save this for private time, okay, honey?""</p><p>Bianca would immediately stop, looking surprised at herself, but when we got home she would invariably want honey loves. I was delighted to provide them, because I knew the waiting would made her especially horny and very responsive. She would go and go until I made her cum twice, with only a brief ticklish pause in between eager demands for her Momma's loving touch.</p><p>There's something to be said for positive reinforcement, especially when the reward is an orgasm.</p><p>Besides, she was getting older and better able to control herself. She turned five that summer, and by the time she reached kindergarten, there were no more issues.</p><p>I still had some sleepless nights, worried that my daughter would out us and our forbidden relationship, with just a mistaken word, an emotional blurt. I tried to imagine the repercussions of being found out, but it was so terrible I couldn't manage. But I suspect she understood the secrecy of what we did, the need for it, without me having to explain it overmuch. What we did to her body together was just as private as what she did alone. As the weeks became months became a year with no signs of trouble, things that once seemed troubling and taboo just came to feel natural. And as I gently taught her and curbed her behavior, she gradually broke down my own inhibitions, one after another. Bianca brought such innocent playfulness to her desires, it was pointless to resist for too long.</p>"
1240,"Honey Loves ~ Confessions Of An Incestuous Mother, Part 6",eloquent delinquent,6,Allison and 6 year old Bianca find a special place in the market to share their secret desires.,['Fg inc ped mast'],"<p>As I carry Bianca to the supermarket's restrooms we pass an older man coming back out, and he grins politely at us. Now I'm glad for the big remodel the market did last year, despite all the inconvenience when it was going on. Because now I walk briskly past the door marked 'Men,' and the next one down marked 'Ladies,' and down to the new door, at the end of the fluorescent-lit hallway with a little placard that says 'Family.'</p><p>That's our door. I open it, and with one furtive glance over my shoulder, revealing no one, I take her inside. My daughter grins the whole time.</p><p>The family facility is a single large space, and its primary colors are cream and burnt orange. Handicap accessible, it has grab bars to either side of the toilet set in the nearest corner on our right. A standard pedestal sink and faucet are on our left, and directly across from the door is a five foot counter made to serve as a double changing station, with wastebaskets at either end, wall mounted baby wipe dispensers, and a mirror running its width above it. The room smells very fresh, a bit like cucumbers, and looks like it's never been used.</p><p>I lower Bianca to the floor as she glances around. We've never been in here before. Confirming my suspicions, though, I turn to the door and find exactly what I hoped I would. I turn the deadbolt and lock it. I hang Bon-Bon's coat over one of the grab bars and place my purse on top of the toilet tank. Then, I reach down and cup my girl's little chin, turning her face up to mine and smile.</p><p>My heart's thumping, I feel wild and naughty, scared and so turned on. The fear is what stopped me before, fear of being found out, getting caught committing incest with my adorable six year old. But I'm so wound up now I just can't help myself. My daughter's innocently sexual desires have fired my own, and now that I've made her cum in a shopping cart, there's no way my pussy will let me stop short of satisfying its demands.</p><p>Oh god, I swore I'd never do this. But when this began, there were so many things I told myself I would never do.</p><p>I told myself I'd never disturb my daughter while she masturbated. Oh boy, I still laugh when I think about how fast that one fell. Once I decreed that playing with herself was okay, Bianca did it openly and at her whim. I'd find her petting her smooth puss on her knees on the living room floor, gleaming wet on the edge of the tub after a bath, in her chair at the kitchen table, stroking, straining. She was unavoidable. At first I tried to stay out of her way, but she would sense me there, catch my eye, grin lazily, and move to display herself and her intimate play more openly to my rapt gaze.</p><p>She did it in her bedroom when she wanted to be alone. When she touched herself elsewhere, it was because she wanted me to stumble over her, wanted to be seen, watched. Now, she'll come home from school sometimes, hop into my lap, spread her legs and leisurely masturbate down her panties, knowing I can't look away.</p><p>I thought that I'd never let Bianca see me naked. That was until we spent a summer weekend at my parent's cabin, just the two of us splashing in the pool and sunbathing on the back deck. When I thought she'd drifted off under an umbrella, I popped in to shower off the sweat, and forgot to lock the bathroom door. When I rinsed my face and looked down, I saw my daughter had pulled the curtain slightly aside, watching me soap my slick nude body, while fine spray spattered her admiring face. ""You're so pretty, Momma,"" she whispered.</p><p>""You look sweaty, honey,"" I murmured back, sensually lathering my high riding breasts for her benefit. ""Would you like to rinse off?"" Her head ducked out, and I watched her shadow on the curtain as she excitedly peeled off her swimsuit. The rest of that weekend was divine.</p><p>Now, when I give her honey loves, I'll strip on demand.</p><p>I told myself I'd never sleep in the same bed as her. But as her bed time occasionally became the time when she wanted Momma to touch her, I'd cuddle when it was over and fall asleep right alongside her in her narrow bed.</p><p>One windy night I woke to the feel of her warm weight settling onto me, and before I could open my eyes, I felt the tip of her little girl tongue lick tentatively at my lips. Drowsily, I opened my mouth to receive the pleasure of it, and we langorously made out, kissing deeply for what seemed like an hour. When I finally wrestled my arms from the blankets, I discovered her bare, excited body waiting for my touch. We didn't sleep much that night, and I let Bon-Bon stay home from school the next day.</p><p>When she asks for special bedtime any more, we both go to my room, undress, and climb nude under the covers. She lays on top of me, her sweet-smelling warm flesh pressed against mine, nuzzling and fondling my tits, our legs intertwined. We both gently hump our pussy against the other's soft thigh, until we both drift off, or, just as frequently, decide we want more.</p><p>I swore I wouldn't expose Bianca to seeing her mother masturbate. But that didn't mean that she didn't <i>want</i> to see me masturbate, and wouldn't go to devious means to catch me at it. I didn't give her horniness nearly enough credit back then.</p><p>When I caught her peeping into my bedroom, I'd been face down on my bed, ardently grinding my hips into a pillow with my naughty hand trapped in between. It was only because I'd rolled over on my back so I could finger myself, that I saw the door I habitually kept closed had been opened slightly. Focusing my bleary fuck-drunk vision, I saw her shape in the narrow gap, one large shadowy brown eye pressed to the crack.</p><p>""Bianca!"" I said sharply. After a breathless moment, the door swung open to reveal her, shamefaced and small. Just a few pointed questions later, she confessed she'd been looking in on my self-pleasure for a month, but kept on spying because she ""didn't see it good enough with all the pillows and stuff."" As she stood frozen in the doorway, I began to feel bad for her erotic curiosity, like I had failed her in not allowing her to learn from me, especially considering the things I'd done to her.</p><p>I also had to admit that my body had been interrupted in the middle of its sexual effort, and it impatiently wanted to finish. In other words, I was horny enough that I beckoned her in, had her sit cross-legged on my bed as I pushed myself into a sitting position against the pillows, and opened my legs to her. Despite my anger at her intrusion, I was more aroused by this scenario than I'd imagined. And then I played with myself, self-consciously at first, but before long working feverishly at my soaking cunt while she looked on in total, attentive wonder. She seemed particularly intrigued by the way I thrust my fingers deep and fast into my slippery pussy. As I approached an electrifying orgasm, she distractedly rubbed her quim lightly over her pajamas, her excitement in sympathy for my own.</p><p>It was such a turn on to finally show my little girl how naughty her Momma was, too. I came so hard.</p><p>I sent her out of the room afterward, even though her cheeks were burning with desire. Mother and daughter still needed boundaries, however strangely drawn. I managed to wait until the next afternoon before I had sex with her, but with the looks she kept giving me oh fuck it wasn't easy.</p><p>One of her favorite playtimes for us now is what she calls 'Lookie Loo,' where the two of us face each other, thighs spread, fully exposed, close together with my legs over hers, and masturbate ourselves until we cum, watching each other. She's invented lots of games, but she enjoys that one best, and I think part of it is because she knows how much I love it.</p><p>And even though I'd give her kisses and affection in public, it was never anything that couldn't be excused as motherly love. I told myself that I'd never let our real feelings, our incest, however wonderful and natural it seemed to us, leave the privacy of our apartment.</p><p>But now, here we are.</p><p>""It's all ours now,"" I tell her, and she returns my smile with one of her own, beaming bright and full of naughty fun, melting me.</p><p>Her enticing smile draws me down to my knees before her, and I pull my daughter to me, her head finally level with mine. Her mouth opens as mine closes over it, and our tongues curl out and over each other, flickering and smoothing, and we make out in a release of pent-up longing. Bianca makes breathy groans into my mouth as my hands roam over her, quickly slipping underneath her green dress, and caress the gorgeous milky softness of her back, the cheeks of her sweet bottom, the firm backs of her thighs. She holds my face in both her little hands, fingertips tucked under my sensitive ear lobes.</p><p>We cling like that, soft sighs and wet smacking noises seeming loud in this bare space. I'm pressing her body tighter to mine, and she's rubbing against me, her chest mashing warmly into my little tits. Our tongues tangle more passionately, I feel drool spilling down my chin.</p><p>Almost regretfully, I draw back from those delicate, nimble lips. She takes two parting licks at my mouth, trying to tempt me to stay there, but there's so much more I need to do. I look at her dainty eyelids, the long doe-like lashes, and wait for them to open. When they do, her eyes smolder.</p><p></p><p>I look right into them and tell her, ""I'm hot, some of these need to come off.""</p><p>She holds the tip of her tongue between her teeth as she smiles, nods.</p><p>We separate. I step over to the counter, peeling my sweater off and loosely folding it before setting it down. The perspiration on my chest and back wicks away, deliciously cool, but I'm still very warm. I reach back and unhook my teal bra.</p><p>As I do, I glance in the mirror, and see that Bon-Bon has hopped up onto the toilet behind me. I watch her as she wrenches off the pink rubber rain boots, exposing the whole of her satiny legs as she does so, and then hurls them unceremoniously at the floor. God, she hates those things. She looks at her tall white wool socks, extending her legs out straight and wiggling her toes.</p><p>I shrug off the shoulder straps, and give my breasts a sweet squeeze before I slip the cups off and set the bra on top of my sweater. I look at myself topless in the mirror, and realize that my mid-twenties self doesn't look so different from teenage me, especially when I'm as aroused as I am now. I brush my stiff nipples, the gentle swell of my tits, the flat contours of my tummy with my fingertips, heightening my body's growing excitement.</p><p>Looking over my shoulder, I see Bianca has left the potty and is now scooting around, watching her feet as she takes quick, shuffling steps and slides across the polished floor in her socks. She moves in random directions, chuckling each time she drifts to a stop. I want to feel miffed that she's gotten distracted by something so silly. But come on, I tell myself, she's six.</p><p>I admire her reflection as she plays. In so many ways, she's just a normal kid. She plays with her Legos, has a favorite stuffed animal, hates certain green vegetables, and is enchanted by Dr Seuss. Bianca's one of the happiest, most carefree children I know, and though she's shy with new people, her fun attitude attracts lots of little friends.</p><p>And she <i>loves</i> her body, so energetic and active! I suspect if I didn't have regular, wonderful sex with her, she'd run me ragged. She didn't show much interest in soccer, so I enrolled her in Juniors Tumbling over the summer, and now she does cartwheels, handstands, and somersaults. The other day I saw her performing a twirling kick, her leg fully extended. I asked if she wanted to be a ballerina. She replied that she'd rather be a ninja.</p><p>I love her. She's my baby girl, she's my pride and joy, she's just an amazing kid. And I also have to confess, I'm in love with her. She makes my pulse race, I adore her body, eagerly await her desire for honey loves, and delight in what I do to excite and satisfy her.</p><p>She turns me on, even when she's doing something as dopey as slip-sliding across the floor. So I cup my breasts, turn around, and softly say, ""Hey Bon-Bon.""</p><p>She stops and turns to look. Her mouth opens a little bit and she runs a hand over the front of her green dress, then curls it into a coy fist under her chin, her body twisting slightly back and forth. She's not distracted any more. Matching her flirty twisting, I lightly caress my tits and my tummy for her, touching slowly above the waist of my jeans, a finger pausing to diddle at my navel. She starts toward me, and I think anyone who didn't know about our shared naughtiness would be shocked by the sight of so much lust on such a young face.</p><p>I playfully back up as she approaches, and her grin gets more mischievous, her eye contact steady and assertive. My butt and shoulder blades make contact with the cold tile wall, and I gasp. I put my arms back as well, palms flat against the glossy tiles, making myself helpless to her. As I so often feel I am.</p><p>Bianca stops when we're nearly toe to toe, so close that I imagine I can feel her warmth through my jeans, can smell the shampoo from the salon in her hair. Her chin is tilted back, still holding my gaze. I'm almost giddy with desire. Then she breaks eye contact, and her regard turns to my bare flesh, roving leisurely over my body.</p><p>Finally, she turns to what's at her own eye level... the button of my jeans. She considers it for what seems like a long moment, then glances up at me, and I see an inquiry on her face. Bianca's never done this before, but she's never been so cocky before, either. I incline my chin and arch my eyebrows, allowing her but also kind of daring her to as well.</p><p>Things have come a long way from the changing table.</p><p>Her open-mouthed smile is a bit surprised, but as her hands come up and close around the fastener I realize she's really game to undress her Momma. It takes a lot of her strength to pull the button undone (I've picked up a few pounds since summer ended), but once it pops, my daughter immediately reaches in for the zipper. Once she has it, though, she hesitates, and looks back up to me. I can see a little nervousness there now.</p><p>I want my little girl to be confident, don't I? So I grin and subtly nod.</p><p>She drags the zipper down over my hypersensitized mound. The anticipation becomes almost painful. Then she reaches around to my sides, and starts forcing the waistband down. My jeans are a little tight, and soon she's jerking them down inch by inch, over the swell of my butt and hips, and after that it doesn't take much coaxing to slip them down my legs. With a bit of triumph Bianca forces them into a wad above my ankles. I'm absurdly grateful that I shaved my legs yesterday.</p><p>Having my butt against the cool wall has held my teal blue panties mostly in place. But Bianca is flush with her first success and doesn't hesitate in hooking her little fingers right into the elastic at my hips. Bon-Bon whisks those damp panties down my legs and I'm thrilled. The musky smell of my excited cunt wafts up to me, and I'm sure she's getting a noseful of my scent, too. She blinks rapidly.</p><p>Now I'm practically naked before her, only my shoes and a tangle of denim and lycra haven't come off, and that's more a matter of haste than modesty. She's still clothed in the tartan dress and wool socks, completely in control as she intently looks over my body again. I want to squirm, breathless, Bianca's stare is almost like a touch. Her gaze returns to rest on what's right in front of her, my dark blonde patch of pubic hair.</p><p>My daughter glances up into my blushing, expectant face with a bemused smile, then she leans forward slightly, closing the last few inches between us. Her little nose nestles into my soft pubic curls, I feel it gently nudging my mons, and then she inhales deeply, smelling my earthy sexual wetness. I gasp hugely, astounded. Bianca's always been ambivalent about her Momma's cunt, fascinated and intimidated at the same time. But now she's nuzzled right above my slit, and I wonder what she's going to do next.</p><p>What she does, it turns out, is to draw back from my pussy and look up at me almost shyly.</p><p>I grin and reach out to cup her cheek in my hand, fighting the desperate urge to jam her pretty face between my legs and force her to satisfy the raging desire she's built. But she's still not quite ready for that. At least, not today.</p><p>""I like it when you smell this way,"" she says softly. ""I just wanted a sniff.""</p><p>""It's okay, Bon-Bon,"" I soothe. ""We can do what we want to. Momma loves you.""</p><p>She blushes, smiles, cuddles my hand. ""I love you too.""</p><p>""What do you want to do, sweetheart?"" I ask, gently drawing her face back to my groin. I can't seem to help it, I'm just so horny.</p><p>She wraps my persuading hand in both of hers, lifts it from her face, and guides it to where I was trying to lead her, placing it over my pussy, then using her fingers to curl mine along the length of my very wet crease.</p><p>""I want you to have the honey, Momma,"" she says tenderly. ""I already got it, but you didn't. You should have honey loves too, just for you.""</p><p>My heart wells up and threatens to spill over for my beautiful little girl. But at the same time, I feel her gently pushing on my hand, forcing my fingers to slide over my tremendously eager pussy, sending luscious sensations pulsing up into my body. Maternal affection and sexual pleasure surge, intertwine, harmonize, each strengthening the other. <i>And this is why incest is forbidden,</i> I think wildly, <i>because it can feel so good you could go crazy with it.</i></p><p>Taking up her delicious rhythm, I begin to masturbate for my six year old. Well, maybe not entirely for her. After so much arousal and suspense, my body basically swoons at the sudden rushes of gratification. My knees tremble, threaten to give out completely. So I slide down the tile wall into a squatting position on my heels. My ankles are still bound together, but I open my legs as wide as I can so Bianca can still watch her Momma pleasure herself.</p><p>It doesn't matter how long we've been together or how many times we've done this before, being sexual in front of my daughter still feels very, very naughty. And doing it here, in a public restroom, feels even more transgressive. Bon-Bon stares down on me, and the way she's engrossed by my fingers playing over my slick pink cunt, the way she blushes brightly, the way her hands absently squeeze her body through her dress, I know it's still just as exciting for her.</p><p>All this makes my eyes roll shut with delirious lust. It's like I can only obey the demands of my body. Leaving two fingers trapping my clit delightfully between them, I bring my left hand into play, lightly touching the soft inner lips at the dripping entrance to my vagina, teasing myself.</p><p>My daughter watches all this raptly. She's reached between her own legs, forcing up the skirt of her green dress and clutching at her hidden little puss. She makes a tight, whining noise.</p><p>""Mmm, yeah Bon-Bon, do you like that? Do you like to watch Momma give herself the pretty touches? You like seeing Momma's wet happy pussy when she strokes it? Do you like your Momma when she feels so naughty, when she's doing it for her pretty girl?""</p><p>""Hnnn, yeah, yeah I like it a lot a lot a lot.""</p><p>""Does it make you want to feel pretty too, honey? Do you feel naughty for watching Momma? Does it make you wanna touch your little bonbon?""</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""You wanna see Momma put her fingers up inside, don't you? You wanna see them get so wet, see me get the really pretty feelings when I push them in and out?""</p><p>""Ooh yeah Momma I love it when you do that.""</p><p>""Then watch me, honey, watch me,"" I say, and I slip two fingers in as deep as they will go, and my grateful cunt rewards me with a huge flare of pleasure. All the while I keep pinching my clit, and it sends bursts of melting joy into my brain. God, it's all so good, so good, I was made for sex, to bring ecstasy to others and receive it in turn, it's what I wanted my life to be.</p><p>As she sees my fingers thrust into myself, my response to it, her rosy face glows with sudden perspiration, and she gets an urgent, needy look on her face. Inching toward me uncertainly, she's hiking her dress up over her pale hips and holding it to her waist with one hand, revealing that adorable little slit I long for so often.</p><p>""Momma?"" she asks in a high, baby like tone. ""I wanna do happy pony. Can I do happy pony with you?""</p><p>Oh fuck, she really is turned on. Happy pony was one of the earliest games my daughter gave a name to. When she was four it was her favorite, but since then and all the new games she's learned to play, it appeals to her most now when she's feeling very close to me, and totally uninhibited.</p><p>I quiver with how bad I want see her do happy fucking pony.</p><p>So I lift my fingers off my begging clitoris and reach out, waving her toward me. Her face lights up. She takes my right knee and bends over my leg. I feel her hot little tongue begin to lick the top of my thigh, lapping at my skin with slathering abandon, making little mewling noises as her hair drapes across either side of my leg. Resting my hand on the back of her head as it bobs with her tongue, I imagine a more intimate place she could use it, and thrust into my pussy faster.</p><p>Bianca lifts her head, straightens, and throws her hair back as sexy as any stripper. Then she takes my hand, and I steady her as she stands wide, gets up on tiptoes and straddles my thigh, lowering her hot little crotch onto the wet spot she's made with her own spit. Feeling her creamy pussy press into my supple thigh, I think maybe the licking wasn't necessary. <i>Fuck it,</i> my inner slut declares, <i>that was hot!</i></p><p>She takes hold of my bare shoulder and waist, one hand on each, leaving my hand free to stroke her side from armpit to hip. That touch makes her sigh. I see Bianca looking down and slightly to one side, still observing my masturbation, and then she starts to move.</p><p>""Oooh honey, there you go, that's my good girl.""</p><p>Her hips pump, sliding her smooth little cunt over my leg, pressing her pelvis into my flesh, straining to make contact with her love button. I'm sure that she feels the rocking of my own hips as I fuck myself, that I add something to her rhythm.</p><p>I slow my plunging fingers, ease up even though my pussy's churning, and let myself experience Bianca as happy pony takes effect. I love the weight of her on my thigh, the slick wet heat trapped between us, the sensation I have of her hot crease as it slips along my skin. Over my own shaky breathing, I hear her little coos of pleasure. I can't see her downturned face, but I can picture the way her eyelids are drooping a bit more with each sumptuous thrust.</p><p>But the thing I like best about happy pony is that no matter how purposeful her rubbing is at the beginning, it's never long before she loses control. Even as I think this, I start to feel a change in the way her hips move, her thrusts shorter, sharper. Her hands squeeze my body as the sensations drive her, and then impulse takes over and suddenly she's humping my leg like a wild little animal.</p><p>I run my hand down her back, impatiently rummaging past the skirt bundled at her waist, and cup the plump cheeks of her cute ass. I love to feel her rump flex and push as she gleefully fucks my leg. My daughter's had plenty of sex, thanks to me and her own precocious lust for her pussy. But she's six. She's never seen anyone fuck, doesn't even know what it looks like. But her body knows how, and craves it, and now her hips pump instinctively, her pussy rewarding her with erotic delight.</p><p>Oh god, oh fuck it's so beautiful to watch my little Bon-Bon getting herself off. Withdrawing my fingers a bit from my creamy vagina, I cover the whole of my slit with my palm, the heel of my hand nudging back the hood of my clit, two fingers still curled inside the entrance to my throbbing canal. My hand and pussy are so slick, god I'm a dirty mother, so turned on!</p><p>I press in, this delicious feeling flashes through my singing body, then I start to move my hand up and down over my sex, matching my daughter's eager, natural pace. Part of me feels like her, that innocent little girl in love with the sensations her body gives her, it's like sex is new again as I do it just like her.</p><p>""Hhhhnnn, uh, oh honey"" I moan.</p><p>My ass clenches, my hips jerk and thrust, responding. My rocking makes her thrusts against my thigh longer and harder. She arches, and rolls her head back at this exquisite pleasure, her brown hair cascading, almost obscuring her breathless, ecstatic face. We've never had happy pony quite like this, mirroring each other. I'm sharing her joy.</p><p>I lean my head toward Bianca until my forehead rests against hers. We're both a little sweaty. My daughter's eyes roll open, look up and lock onto mine, and I see all her passion there. We stare at each other as we gratify our pussies, our ragged breaths mixing in the close space between us, our hair draping together, brown and blonde, as we both shiver and rock. The intimacy of our mutual gaze lifts my pleasure, I begin to feel that familiar tightening in my middle, and my masturbating goes from want to need.</p><p>My six year old licks her lips and whispers, ""Do you feel the honey, Momma?""</p><p>I exhale a throaty laugh and nod against her forehead.</p><p>""You're so pretty,"" she tells me, panting, her eyes never leaving mine. ""So pretty, no clothes on, ohhh, doing it together, I feel you doing it and it's... nnnh.... it's like you're doing it to me too.""</p><p>""You like rubbing on me while I rub myself, honey?""</p><p>Her eyes dip close as she says, ""Mmm-hmm,"" then they open to see my happy reaction. She's so eager to see my joy, it makes the sensations from my cunt even more luscious. They're filling me up. My eyelids droop, my breath catches.</p><p>I feel my daughter's little hand let go of my waist, steal it's way up my tummy, then close around my breast. She presses. It's beautiful. One of her delicate fingers is stroking my nipple. It's devastating. She adores my little tits, and I love that she loves them.</p><p>""Are you gonna cum, Momma? You'll have a big cummie for me?""</p><p>Wow. She's heard me say that word a million times, even used it herself once in a while, but she's never said it to me, about me. Bianca's growing so fast.</p><p>""You wanna see your Momma cum? You wanna feel my cummie in your little bonbon?""</p><p>She starts to smile wildly. ""Have a big cummie and I'll do pony real hard and then I'll have a cummie too!""</p><p>Her saying it is getting me close to doing it. I lose control as it builds up, up. I'm sure she can see it in my face, and she nods.</p><p>""Oh honey oh fuck it's coming I'm gonna cum, Uh! Uh! Watch me do it, watch me fuck myself for you, you're so sexy, your hot little pussy on me, fuck me fuck me make me cum, oh fuck!"" My words cut off as my head fills with glory. I'm thrusting like mad into my rubbing hand. Bianca barely has to move for my thigh to hump her furiously.</p><p>Bon-Bon chuckles knowingly, ""Hm hmmm, such a naughty Momma...""</p><p>And that does it for me. My body seems to ripple then clenches tight, I'm spasming into my hand, letting a little pee go it's so strong. I can't breathe, I'm caught in it and it's just fucking wringing me out, my mind's exploding with pleasure. I want to let go but I'm pinned by this ecstasy. And my daughter's looking into my astonished face and nodding, riding me.</p><p>Then all at once I'm unleashed, I heave and arch and cry out in a sustained, uncontrollable orgasm. I buck my hips so hard I throw my daughter off, she slides off my knee and onto the restroom floor with a look of total surprise, and I want to feel bad but I feel too good. I press my head back against the wall and shut my eyes and simply let myself feel it, my writhing body, the eruptions of pleasure from my pussy spreading out all through me.</p><p>Eventually I calm down enough to lift my head and look around. I'm breathing deep and slow, and my hand's still soothing my tingling cunt, but I've swung my knees a little closer together.</p><p>And there's little Bon-Bon in a crab walk stance on the floor in front of me, her knees open showing me her shiny bright pink cunt, looking almost like a dainty seashell. I wouldn't be surprised if she were upset, the way her Momma literally jilted her when she had her big honey feeling. But the expression on her face is something more like awe.</p><p>""You okay, honey?""</p><p>She nods, giggles. ""That was a <i>big</i> cummie, Momma.""</p><p>""Well, you asked me to,"" I reply, blushing. ""It's because we did it together, honey. That made it really special.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" she says, lowering her head shyly. ""I really really like being close to you when we have honey loves, being together. It makes me happy when you cum.""</p><p>I can sense her getting used to the feel of that word.</p><p>""Now you know how I've felt all this time doing it to you, Bon-Bon.""</p><p>She smiles and squirms with delight when she hears this. I grin, but my eye is drawn back to that little pink crease gleaming between her pale legs. The fingers stroking my pussy suddenly trace lush pleasure into it, and move more languidly. Fresh wetness starts to form, my pulse quickens, and the look I'm giving my little girl's body goes from admiring to predatory and I swear I can't help any of it.</p><p>Bianca notices my gaze, and she looks down there herself. Sighing, she opens her knees a little wider to me, then looks up and meets my eye. Her expression is pure six year old seductress.</p><p>""You didn't get a cummie, did you Bon-Bon?""</p><p>""I got one before,"" she coyly replies.</p><p>""I know, but what about now?"" I chide. ""Your little puss is all pink and happy.""</p><p>""Maybe?""</p><p>""Don't you still have the tingly feeling down there?""</p><p>She smirks, shrugs. ""Maaaaybe.""</p><p>I chuckle, and I sound husky to myself. I let my finger slip into my tender moist crease, drifting up and down. Flickering rushes of pleasure follow my touch. My clit is still hard, it never calmed down, really. This subtle change doesn't escape my daughter's notice.</p><p>""Would you like Momma to give you more good feelings down there?""</p><p>She starts to rock her hips from one butt cheek to another. ""Maaaaaaaaybe.""</p><p>""I love you and your little bonbon, honey,"" I say, then I just have to tease. ""All you have to do is ask.""</p><p>Bianca sits there for a moment, her brown eyes big and serious as she stares at me. She continues to rock, a bit plaintively. She bites her little lip in the most adorable way.</p><p>Taking a deep breath she blurts. ""Momma, Momma I wanna cum.""</p><p>Ooo, that was exciting. I get this lopsided grin and tell her, ""That's not a question.""</p><p>Realizing we're playing, her impish smile widens, and so do her creamy little thighs. ""Could you give me a cummie, Momma?""</p><p>I push off the wall, dropping forward onto all fours and crawl toward her, dragging the rumpled knot of my jeans between my feet. She isn't far, but I move oh so slowly, showing her my dirtiest stare. Her eyebrows rise, she makes breathy giggles, thrilled by my approach. I move up between her knees, put one hand on the floor to either side of her waist, and I loom over her, looking down on her wondering face with a sweet grin.</p><p>""Anything for you, honey.""</p>"
1241,"Honey Loves ~ Confessions of an Incestuous Mother, Part 7",eloquent delinquent,7,New pleasures are explored as Allison and Bianca's naughty market visit concludes.,"['Fg', 'inc ped mast exh oral anal']","<p>For a moment I hover over my daughter's upturned face, perched in the most provocative position imaginable, on all fours above her, between her open legs. I'm nearly nude, my small boobs jiggle slightly, hard nipples pointed straight at her. On the floor beneath me, the skirt of her green dress has flipped up, and she makes no effort to conceal her pink silky little girl cunt, now on display for me, wet and excited from the way she was grinding against my thigh just moments before.</p><p>Mother and daughter boldly examine one another's sexuality, arousal growing.</p><p>She raises her head as I lower mine and we meet in a sloppy kiss. Our hands are busy holding us up, so for a moment only our lips and tongues can express what we're feeling. We lick and press and move our heads, sighing into each others mouth, until too much of my hair spills across her face and we both start eating it.</p><p>We part, smacking and puffing and giggling, both precariously bracing on one hand to drag my errant wavy blonde strands out of our mouths. I usually have my hair pulled back when we do this kind of thing. I was unprepared. This angle isn't going to work. I need to be lower, or she needs to be higher, or.... Or both.</p><p>I sit back, kneeling, and reach out to Bianca. ""Come on, honey, get up. We're gonna try something new.""</p><p>She takes my hands. She twists around, righting herself on the market's shiny restroom floor. ""New?""</p><p>The upward lilt at the end of her question reveals my six year old's eagerness, and I'm impressed as ever with her. At times like these I wonder, how does she actually see all this? How much does she understand, how is she coping with the secrecy, and such an early erotic awakening, and her perverted mother?</p><p>But then I remind myself, those are my concerns, not hers. For Bianca, this is normal. Seeking pleasure in her childlike way, the sensuality of her body, the feeling of desire heating her, and coming to Momma to get it honeyed away. It's how she's grown up. Her sexuality is just another avenue to be explored, learned, experienced, like reading or tumbling or making her own breakfast.</p><p>Really, why wouldn't she be this eager, growing bolder with me as her skills improve? I've treated her body with love and openness since the beginning, knowing even in my most passionate moments that her satisfaction is more important than mine. She's my little girl. And treating her like this has given her so much confidence, knowing that even when things are bad, before too long she'll be immersed in love, and her body will shiver in ecstasy. Every step on her journey has brought her nothing but bliss. That's why she looks at every new stage of our incestuous life, like this one, with pure excitement.</p><p>""Up up,"" I urge, and hold her hands while she struggles to her feet as best as she can with her weak knees and slippery socks. Eventually she's standing, looking me in the eye with happy curiosity. I tug her in for a kiss, then guide her by the wrists toward the counter.</p><p>She looks over her shoulder at me, brown hair sweeping back.</p><p>""Get on the changing table, Bon-Bon,"" I say, letting go of her dainty wrists. ""Get up and I'll give you more honey loves, like I did when you were little.""</p><p>Gripping the counter's edge, Bianca pauses. ""Yeah... I think I kinda remember that, a little. Not like a lot, but I remember having big lovey feelings for you after you changed me, and being all warm and glowy down there, and then being happy all day after.""</p><p>""You do?"" I feel competing pangs of flattery and guilt.</p><p>""Uh-huh, but I didn't know if it really happened, or maybe I had a dream of it, or maybe I just made it up, 'cause I wanted it to be like that.""</p><p>I must look stunned, because my daughter cocks her shoulder to her chin and gives me a reassuring smile.</p><p>She says, ""I like when I think, maybe you've just given me honey for always and always. That you always loved me that much. I know we're really naughty, and it's a big secret 'cause we could be in big big trouble for being naughty. But you give me honey loves anyway, 'cause you know how much I like it. I feel special when I think that.""</p><p>My heart swells and a hot heavy lusciousness settles in my cunt. ""I love you, Bon-Bon. Now get up there and let me show you.""</p><p>Her eyes twinkle and she bounces once with excitement before she jumps onto the changing center. She makes it as high as her navel, then just kind of folds over onto the counter and starts to scramble, trying to pull herself up. She reaches out but there's nothing to grab, she bounces her tummy, her smooth sock-clad legs kick and pedal, and her little green dress rides higher and higher as her weight drags her back down over the edge.</p><p>I watch her pert, pale, wiggling butt being exposed to my hungry gaze. In her struggles she reveals her pretty little privates, that shiny crease, that winking pink pucker.</p><p>And I can't help myself, the way I push off my haunches and onto all fours, the way I crawl toward her enticing juncture like an animal. And when my hands come up and touch her adorable ass, that silky warmth, when I stroke down her legs, stilling her efforts, I feel possessed by my lust.</p><p>I shuffle forward a bit as I part her dangling thighs, holding her open to me, holding her in place.</p><p>""Momma?""</p><p>In reply I simply press my face into her damp groin, my nose tucking into the crack of her butt while my lips close tenderly around her wet quim. Kissing her soft folds, I inhale her scent, the warm sexy playfulness of her, then I let my tongue emerge to taste and lick and pleasure her favorite little place. I close my eyes and savor her.</p><p>""Oooo...""</p><p>Her whole body seems to go soft and slack in my steadying hands, melting delight surging up her body in pulses, leaving her unable to focus on anything else. I lap and flutter in her most sensitive spots, tasting the tart cream she creates from deep inside, in that tender place I haven't dared penetrate with more than just the tip of my tongue. My daughter's hips and tummy start to undulate, reacting to sexual impulse, a little at first and then stronger, more urgent.</p><p>Bon-Bon grunts childishly as she moves, ""Hnh! Ah! Uh, uh, nnn!"" Her humping motion causes her to slide back down the counter, one thrust at a time, drawn to the sensation, more soft weight pressing into me as she tries to fuck my mouth with her pussy. My breath steams back into my face, humid and fragrant.</p><p>As my tongue slithers among her dainty folds, flicking at her hot stiff clit, her pleasure noises start to sound a bit distressed. Opening my eyes, I can see Bianca vaguely flailing to stay in place, but she's so absorbed in her erotic excitement and the demands it's making on her body that she's too distracted to make a serious effort.</p><p>Finally she says, ""Mm-Momma, I'm sli-slipping...""</p><p>I need to do something, and the last thing I want to do is stop now, when the hot sensations have her helplessly in their grip and love her, love her. After a second's thought and prep, I act. Scooting my knees beneath me, I brace the toes of my sneakers. Then, slipping my hands up her legs and getting a firm grip on her hips and ass, I push myself into a standing position, lifting her with me until her cute butt is well above her head.</p><p>But my mouth never leaves her wet little cunt.</p><p>Poor little Bon-Bon is beside herself. Her legs swing free, rocking and twitching with her instinctive hump motions. Her green tartan dress slides up her body, gathers in her armpits, exposing her whole pale lovely body and the way it's flexing. She tries to look back or into the mirror, but she can barely lift her head at this new angle, her brown hair fanning across the orange counter.</p><p>I start to shift, taking shuffling little sidesteps, pivoting her as I move around the changing station's edge. This way I can set her on all fours without her face getting mashed against the mirror. Below me, still receiving pleasure despite this surprising turn of events, my six year old tries to squeal, tries to sigh, tries to giggle, tries to gasp. All that comes out is a breathless series of quick, incoherent sounds. She's nearly naked and completely powerless to do anything but feel her mother's tongue in her delighted pussy.</p><p>There's a sharp clang when I bump the wastebasket into the wall with my hip. So I lift my head from her dripping privates, and lower her until her knees find the countertop and I can let go. She makes a little mew of disapproval when all contact is broken, but by the way she leaves her head resting on the counter, the way she heaves for breath, I think she's actually relieved. I turn and move the wastebasket out of my way, then turn back to my beautiful, needy little girl.</p><p>Glancing down, it's impossible not to notice her puckered pink butt hole, upthrust and revealed. And though I reach out and begin to stroke her sweaty silky body with both hands – how could I resist? - my gaze never really gets loose from her anus. I try to remember the last time I touched her there.</p><p>""How are you, Bon-Bon?""</p><p>""Hmm, so good. It feels really really really nice.""</p><p>I lick my lips. ""You know what else might feel nice?""</p><p>""Hmm?""</p><p>I let one of my caressing thumbs slip through the groove of her raised ass as it smooths by, just touching her pucker. She shivers.</p><p>""Would you like that, honey?""</p><p>""I can see you,"" she replies playfully.</p><p>I look up, then into the mirror, and I can see her brushing her thick hair back over an ear as she rests her cheek on the counter, revealing one big, pretty brown eye and part of a mischievous smile. She sways her hips back and forth gently, drawing my attention back to her ass.</p><p>""Are you staring at my bottom, Momma?""</p><p>I blush helplessly and nod. My own anus tingles, softly contracts, so aroused.</p><p>""Is it messy back there?""</p><p>""No honey, it's shiny clean. You do a good job washing up this spot."" And I think I know why.</p><p>Bianca blinks. ""Could you touch me there? Please?""</p><p>My hands come to a stop on her plump upturned cheeks, stroking, squeezing. My daughter takes a breath, holds it, anticipating the touch of my fingertip.</p><p>I bend at the waist instead, and lower my eager tongue onto her exposed, cute little anal bud, luxuriously swiping it all around. Sensing it's my mouth rather than my hands playing with her butt, Bianca tenses up at first, squeaks. She tries to clench her cheeks, but I hold them open. I go ""mmm-hmm,"" reassuringly right into her skin and keep delivering slow, soothing licks over her sensitive pucker, over and over.</p><p>Soon, my daughter's breathing gets deeper, heavier, like she needs more air to process the erotic feelings my wet tongue creates on her naughtiest hole. She arches her back, and shyly raises her ass, seeking more of my pleasuring mouth. It's the most wonderful kind of encouragement for me, and I lap at her with more energy. She responds by making a noise deep in her throat.</p><p>Bon-Bon lifts her head and gets up onto her hands. It lowers the angle of her wet little anus, but I adjust by bending down a bit more. She tosses her hair over one shoulder.</p><p>""Ooooo, Momma, ohh, I can see you doing it back there.""</p><p>I open my eyes and look into the mirror at her flushed face and dreamy expression. Our gazes lock and I flutter my tongue against her asshole. Her mouth widens, she gasps and shudders, but she doesn't break eye contact.</p><p>""So dirty Momma,"" she sighs, but the way her hips move tells me she doesn't mind. I told her the truth before; she keeps her backside very clean. Still, as my tongue laps at her crinkly sphincter, there's a muskiness, a bittersweet flavor, that's different than her puss. It is a little dirty, and I love it. I think of my teenage girlfriends, the ones that let me do it, I adored licking their assholes, too. It made me feel like I was doing something slutty especially for them. And when they returned the favor, oh god it makes me quiver to remember.</p><p>Coming out of my reminiscing, I see Bianca's gaze straying over my nude body, bent very much like hers, and I know she loves it. The mirror, the licks, the sexual delight of her own butt hole, the ecstasy on her face reflected back at her, seeing her naked mother poised behind her, face buried in the curve of her milky cheeks. Her eyes rove, she loves all of it.</p><p>She rests her head on her shoulder, hair spilling over her arm. ""Do you like it too?""</p><p>I lift my head from her spit-soaked groove and kiss her butt cheek. ""Mmm I love making you feel good, honey, so good when I touch you or taste you, I'll do anything to give you honey loves, Bon-Bon."" She grins slowly and I duck back down. Telling her this makes me more eager to do it to her. I return to servicing her anus with my mouth.</p><p>My six year old's eyes droop shut and her body sways back into the pleasure. But after a moment of luxuriating in this, she lifts her lids with something of an effort and shakily asks, ""No, I mean... nnn... do you like getting touched back there? Is it... ooo... too dirty?""</p><p>""Hm-mm,"" I shake my head a little, forcing her ass cheeks apart. Her eyes open a little wider, and I feel maybe that's not enough of an explanation.</p><p>So, lifting once again from adoring her cute pucker, I rest my chin on her rump and say, ""No, honey, I like that too, just like you."" I run the whole of my index finger up and down through her wet groove as I tell her, ""You can touch anywhere, if it feels good. And this is naughty but it feels really nice."" I glance at the finger stroking her. ""Doesn't it?""</p><p>Her eyes sparkle. All better. But I want to show her more.</p><p>Removing my hand from her pert little butt crack, I tell her, ""Look in the mirror."" I let my hand glide down my bare flank, over my generous hip, and then curl around the curve of my ass and out of her sight. But I could feel it, pulling an ample cheek aside to admit my slick fingers, and then oh! Oh yeah, touching my lonely little asshole, pressing and petting it, the sensations sound deep into my body, make me hungry for more.</p><p>Bon-Bon sees my expression soften, my body react. I've never anally masturbated in front of her before; she's fascinated. ""Ohh, are you touching in your bottom?""</p><p>I cuddle my cheek against her softer one. ""Yeah, honey, I wanna do it too, do it with you. Is it okay if Momma touches herself there while she touches you?""</p><p>She grins at the thought, ""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""Thank you honey, I really need it. I know you've never seen me, but I've always liked to do naughty things in my bottom hole.""</p><p>""Me too, but I like it when you lick more.""</p><p>She's as subtle as she is chaste. It makes me giggle. ""Only now that I'm a grown up, I like to put my finger inside and push it in and out. Ah,"" Even as I tell her this I'm easing my finger into my anus, relaxing it, slicking it up.</p><p>""Really?"" Her eyes get big, and keep glancing at my rump in the mirror, trying to see. ""Like you do in your bonbon?""</p><p>""Momma has a pussy, honey. Call it a pussy.""</p><p>""Yeah, in and out of your pussy,"" she corrects. I tingle every time her six year old mouth forms the word 'pussy.' She's excited. ""In and out. Are you doing it now?""</p><p>""I'm about to,"" I tell her, while I'm dipping my finger into my cunt for a bit more lubrication. It's instantly drenched. Holding my daughter's gaze, I ease my finger into the tight entrance of my asshole, wiggling it slightly and raising incredible sensations from my anus. Squeezing past it, my finger slips deep and is wrapped in the intimate heat of my rectum, making me feel so full and nasty, waves of sympathetic bliss washing through my pussy.</p><p>When I'm in as deep as I can reach I hold it there for a moment, pressing, pressing. Then I draw it out slowly, my sphincter clutching, trying to keep it in, until only my fingertip remains inside, then wiggle it against the erotic, involuntary contractions of my anus. And when that gets to be too intense, I drive my finger back in and start fucking myself up the ass.</p><p>All this time I'm watching Bianca and she's watching me, seeing my response to every pleasure pass across my face. Her whole face blushes a deeper and deeper pink, and her expression is something like wonder. As the excitement takes me, she glances back occasionally, but even in the reflection she can only see my wrist moving.</p><p>I realize that her curiosity's piqued, soon she'll want to see what I do, and I'll have to display myself to her while I anally masturbate. Imagining this only gets me off harder.</p><p>Her body's trembling with arousal from watching this exotic new way of playing. I give her a lewd grin as best I can around my moans, and lower my face back into her own back door, flickering my tongue on her pucker until she squeals, then pushing my face into her butt, spreading her cheeks wide, and lapping like mad at her rosebud, trying to make her feel what I'm feeling, make her feel as hot and naughty. I stiffen my tongue and start to probe her, forcing her tiny anus to yield and part to me, entering her just a little.</p><p>This drives her wild. With a look of disbelief she watches me in the mirror and cries out, ""Ah! Ah! Oh Momma lick my bibi lick my bibi make me honey lick it I love you!""</p><p>Her arms give out and she drops her head back down onto the counter. At least I think that's what happened. But after a couple writhing moments, I feel her little fingers right up next to my chin, dancing against her lovely, excited pussy.</p><p>What a pair we make. My six year old, bucking and moaning, masturbating herself while her loving Momma aggressively reams her little pucker, and all the time Momma's quivering from the pleasure of fucking her own asshole. She breaks out in sweat only seconds before I do. I feel her tensing, stiffening up, her moans climb higher, sharper.</p><p>And then my beautiful daughter cums for me, a great big orgasm, and she mindlessly cries, ""Nuh! Nuh! Momma, Momma, uhhh, hah, Ah!"" as she humps her way through the glorious spasms wracking her little body. The bucking eases, and her breath is all sighs.</p><p>As she unspools, I force myself to ease up, gentle laps and kisses easing back from the passion moments before. It's not easy, because I haven't cum yet and I really need to now. I'm plunging my rectum deeply, steadily, lusciously, and I can't help myself any more. I'm like a sexual freight train – with this much momentum built up, there's no way I'm stopping on a dime.</p><p>Bianca flops onto one side on the counter, and gazes back at me through draping brown hair and heavily-lidded eyes. I notice she still has her hand clamped between her thighs. But she must not be touching herself, because she's not screaming. Squeezing her little hip, I continue to masturbate my asshole. I imagine I must look wild and a little desperate to her, pumping and perspiring.</p><p>But as my daughter recovers, her interest in my raw lust seems to grow. Over the course of a couple minutes she regards me more and more closely, first drawing her hair out of her face, then lifting up onto her elbow a moment later. Her gaze is daunting in its blatant sexual curiosity. I straighten up, trying to regain some composure or dignity under the weight of her study. But my new posture keeps me from slipping my finger as far up my ass as I was, and my body wants that pleasure back. So I find myself rolling my hips and stretching my arm, urgently seeking an angle that sinks my finger deeper into the needy warmth of my rectum.</p><p>Sitting up completely, Bon-Bon grins at me, and I feel truly naked before her, humiliated by my dirty pleasures, and unable to resist them. In my squirming I get tangled up in my wadded jeans, and stumble two shuffling steps toward the counter, toward Bianca, before I catch myself. Now I'm less that a foot from her, and it only drives home who I am. Young Allison, jeans down at her ankles, shamefully fucking her asshole under the amused perusal of her six year old daughter.</p><p>Oh yeah, Mother of the year award. Such a dirty slut, unable to control my desires, helpless to do anything in the face of sexual pleasure but wallow in it. I'm so perverted that even these embarrassed feelings are heightening my arousal. Well, that and the fact that my stumble put me in a position where my finger can plunge deep into my slippery anus again. It's such a relief.</p><p>Bianca sees all this on my face, in the way I hold my body. She knows me as much as she loves me. I think she likes seeing me this way, completely absorbed in my excitement, abjectly serving the demands of my naughty body. I think she sees herself in me when I act this way. It brings us closer.</p><p>She smiles, happy to find herself the one more in control. She shifts, lifting and folding one leg between us so she can move to straddle me, her knees resting just below my hips. Her hands settle lightly on my belly, and she occasionally peers around, observing the flexing of my arm where it disappears behind my rump. She's fascinated.</p><p>""Are you touching inside your bibi, Momma? Are you pushing in and out?""</p><p>I can only nod. What an understatement. Now that the recesses of my vagina sense my penetrating digit again, it's as if my body insists on me pumping it in. Every contraction of my anus thrills me, every thrust into my rectum strengthens the delightful glow that heats everything from my navel to my thighs. All I can do is feel. I'm overwhelmed.</p><p>""Do you feel the honey?""</p><p>At first, I can only grunt from my throat. It takes focus before I can say, ""So good, I can't stop, can't stop... Hn, it's so naughty, so naughty, putting my finger in there, letting you watch me. I'm so dirty, but, unnh, hah, I can't help it.""</p><p>""It's okay Momma,"" she soothes childishly. ""If it feels good it's okay.""</p><p>""Oh, oh honey,"" I choke out, emotions swirling among my sexual delights. And for a moment we're caught up, me compelled to masturbate inches from my daughter, and her intently watching. I'm breathing deep, those groans keep escaping me, my eyes are unfocused, concentrating on the pleasure. Bianca mostly watches my face, my response, but I can see her eyes are drawn to the way my small tits jiggle with each slap of my knuckles against my butt. My nipples are achingly hard.</p><p>""Ooo,"" she wiggles a bit, my excitement spurring hers. ""Can you have a cummie that way, pushing in and out?""</p><p>And just like that, she gets to the heart of it. As hot and nasty as I feel, reaming my horny little ass, despite the deep, primal gratification surging through my body, as badly as I need to cum... I don't think I'll be able to. I could fuck my asshole all afternoon and not regret a second of it, but to climax this way is unpredictable, and neither of us wants to wait.</p><p>I shake my head, and tell her, ""I think I need it like you did.""</p><p>Bon-Bon's eyes get bigger and she stiffens a bit, panicked. I try to imagine what she thinks I'm telling her. Does she think I expect her to lick my pussy? My anus?</p><p>So I glance down at my pubic bush. Her eyes follow, and I say, ""I think I need both at once.""</p><p>She gets it, nods as color rises in her cheeks. Her gaze is fixed on my pussy, watching it gently hump at the air in front of her. If she likes the way my arousal smells, she must love it right now.</p><p>Bianca absently says, ""I felt so good when it was both at once. You did it and I did it, and I got so much honey feelings, it gave me cummies a lot a lot.""</p><p>There's a twinkle of an idea in me. I feel my lopsided grin. ""You did so good, baby, rubbing your bonbon. You got honey fast."" My finger thrusts lusciously into my anus, unh, unh, unh.</p><p>She giggles and shrugs. ""You were already, you know..."" she glances and gestures generally to everything around her pelvis, ""making me happy.""</p><p>Lust and delight and perversion suddenly speak through me. ""Can you help me get the honey?"" I ask. ""Can you show me?""</p><p>My daughter's face goes slack. I've never asked her anything like this before. She's moved and daunted, staring up at me. I can see the desires, to explore, to please, in her eyes. She just needs guidance, I tell myself.</p><p>I reach down and take her hand, both of them palm up, her little one resting in my grownup one, fingers overlapping. She draws a deep breath, she knows what's about to happen, apprehensive, eager, as I draw our nestled hands between my legs.</p><p>""You can help me,"" I murmur, and press her hand against my wet, swollen cunt for the first time. Bianca's inhale ends in a sharp gasp as she feels me, the center of me, silky, fleshy, throbbing. I gently move, manipulating her fingers into stroking my inner lips, letting her feel. The finger in my back door has slowed, more rocking than pumping, curling my finger to caress my happy sphincter.</p><p>Bianca lets out this little groaning sigh, the most secret joy.</p><p>I steer her hand up my slit, slowly. Her fingertips press, twitch, beginning to explore on her own as she follows my lead to the apex, where I spread her fingers with mine and settle them around my clit. She rubs curiously, searching it out, and the sensation is unexpectedly wonderful, it makes me chuckle in the naughtiest way.</p><p>Her eyes flutter up to mine, and she gives me a shy smile. ""Your bump is so big.""</p><p>""Is it?"" I ask coyly.</p><p>She feels all over, all around, in places I can hardly get to. Her touch is electric and unpredictable, I'm going crazy from it. It occurs to me how long it's been since I've been touched intimately by anyone else. Fuck oh fuck oh fuck I've missed it so much.</p><p>Her tiny, nimble six year old fingers begin to diddle all through the folds and magically sensitive spots in my slit, sending massive of jolts of joy through me. My eyes roll shut and I just melt into it. I'm still cupping her hand, but she's taken the lead now, and it's perfectly blissful to have my daughter finally playing with my sex.</p><p>""Is that good, Momma?""</p><p>I look down to see her still looking up to me, so anxious and excited. I give her my most loving, indulgent, horny grin. ""Oh, oh honey, it's beautiful. You're making Momma feel so good. I wanted you to touch me for so long, and now you are, and mmmmm Momma loves your special touches.""</p><p>""Like honey?""</p><p>""Oh, ohhhh like honey, sweetheart, like honey...""</p><p>Bon-Bon's smile is radiant. My comment boosts her confidence, and she starts to play with me more firmly. She gets a little crease in her brow as she attempts to really please me. Once she gets going, I'm instantly amazed by how expert her touch is. Rubbing, teasing, fondling, pinching. She's turning me on so much, it feels like my pussy's dancing with ecstasy.</p><p>As I reap the benefits of all of her practice, my mindfulness of this moment drifts away on a current of sensation that grows and grows from her touch. The finger in my back door ends its languid caressing, stiffens, and I start to thrust in time to the way my daughter masturbates me. I hear my inner slut crying out, Oh, oh, yeah, she's masturbating me!</p><p>I feel her fingers probe the entrance to my vagina. I'm sure she can feel my own finger nearby, pushing into my rectum through the thin membrane.</p><p>""Do you want to go inside? Push in and out of Momma's pussy?"" I gasp, totally carried away.</p><p>Her eyes get big. She shakes her head slowly, afraid to do it, afraid to disappoint.</p><p>Squeezing her pleasuring hand to me, I breathe out, ""It's okay, it's okay, I love it, I love you, just don't stop don't stop...""</p><p>She giggles wickedly and her fingertips glide back up to my clit, fondling, flicking. My body hunches, pinned between the twin, divine urgencies in my naughty places, building, building. I'm nothing but a body now, a mindless fuck socket. I love it.</p><p>""Its better with both at once, isn't it?"" she purrs, the little brat.</p><p>All I can do is nod and go ""Uh! Ah, ah, Nn-Hnn!"" Bianca licks her lips and smiles, intensifies her efforts.</p><p>""Ooo, Momma, you're gonna cum,"" she says, her little arm working. ""I can feel it.""</p><p><i>Ahhhh,</i> my inner slut moans,<i> she's sooo right.</i> I'm climbing, I'm floating. All of me is focused on her clever little fingers at play in my cunt, the thick digit sinking deep into my asshole. I'm breathing like a bellows, looking down at her with a nearly predatory gaze.</p><p>She leans forward, and I feel her little plush lips close around the peak of my small breast, finding my stiff, ready nipple. She begins to nuzzle on her Momma, lovingly, naughtily. The flat of her wet tongue slips over my nipple with each suck, each exhale finds her breath warm and damp on the slope of my tit. It's another set of sensations, mingling with the others, multiplying the others. I'm trembling, teetering on the brink.</p><p>The suspense is wonderful, terrible.</p><p>And then all at once I'm cumming, so deeply, so physically. I clutch my daughter's hand against my gushing pussy, I'm sure she can feel the spasms in Momma's naughty cunt. My asshole flutters, contracts around my finger. The sensations force me to jerk my hips, to clench my belly, to toss my head. Her teeth gently close over my nipple for a moment, squeezing even wilder responses from my ecstatic body. The sounds echoing to me off the bathroom walls sound debauched and abandoned and just like my favorite self.</p><p>But nothing this good can last, and even though I let my orgasm have its way with me, eventually the heat cools, I unwind, come to my senses to find Bianca tenderly kissing my breasts, my chest. She's petting my pubic hair, and with her other hand she strokes the curve of my hip. She pulled her hand away from my sex as soon as I climaxed, probably concerned that I get as sensitive as she does. Oh god, if she only knew what she could do to me if she just kept going... Maybe someday, she will.</p><p>For now, though, I feel immersed in her sensual love. I slip my dirty finger out of my ass and wrap my arms around her. When I do this she tips her head up, and I kiss her mouth again and again. She embraces me, her little hands skim up and down my bare back. I feel her knees press my hips.</p><p>I pull her hair away from her face, tracing along her scalp, and we just beam and beam at each other until my cheeks ache and we have to kiss some more.</p><p>When we part again, I gush, ""Oh honey that was so wonderful, having you do that to me. I loved it so much.""</p><p>She giggles bashfully, ""It was so fun!"" From the twinkle in her eyes I can tell she's already planning on how she'll do it next time. ""I liked giving you honey loves too.""</p><p>My stomach flutters happily.</p><p>Bianca leans back slightly and says, ""For you."" She offers up the fingers that she had in my pussy, holds them near my chin. I gratefully dip forward and close my lips around them, tasting myself. She intently watches me do it, her mouth hanging open, her own little tongue appearing as I suck her clean of my tangy flavor. When I release her fingertips with a pop, we both giggle and playfully stroke each other and occasionally smooch.</p><p>We lazily begin composing ourselves. I decide to freshen us up with baby wipes, but my daughter insists I stay put, plucks a few from the wall dispenser, and returns to me. At first she swabs my sweaty spots, my underarms, my throat, the bottoms of my tits. Then she poses me against the counter, nudging my knees wider until I'm kind of bowlegged, with my ankles bound in my jeans, exposed to her.</p><p>With a hugely naughty grin, she slowly, thoroughly cleanses my sloppy pussy, the sharp cool sensation of the wipe mixing with the soft, erotic warmth of her touch. She knows exactly what she's doing to me. It's all I can do to keep control – we can't be locked in the family restroom all day.</p><p>Then she tugs on my hip, gets me to turn around and lean over on the counter. When I do I can see the color's rushed right back into my cheeks. I grin at myself, such a proud little slut. Then I feel Bianca, parting my ass and using the wipes and her loving touch on my pucker, and I savor it. I glance at the reflection and see my daughter looking at my asshole with great interest as she swabs it clean. She seems reluctant to stop, but she eventually lets me go. I feel like a little girl again, pulling up my pants in front of her with the tingling sensation of the wipes still on my skin. For a moment, our roles are reversed.</p><p>What a day of discovery!</p><p>I finish dressing as Bianca flirtatiously cleans herself, displaying herself lewdly while using the wipes over her glowing little girl parts. When I'm done up again, she lets her green skirt drop, a bemused expression on her pretty face.</p><p>The stylist at the salon really knew her stuff, because when I get the brush out of my purse and start combing out Bon-Bon's tresses, they quickly fall back into shape, right down to the part in her bangs. I'm impressed. This hairdo might last well past Thanksgiving. My own hair is a bit more of a disaster. I tease it a bit, but don't try too hard. It's always seemed to me that the hairstyles other women admire the most look a lot like someone who's just been fucked silly.</p><p>My daughter puts her hated boots back on, I smooth the wrinkles in my jeans and gather her coat, and we rejoin the clamor of the market. Her tights stay stuffed in the pocket of her wool coat; we both like it better with her naked underneath that little green dress.</p><p>We find the cart right where we left it. Bon-Bon decides not to ride in the seat, instead holding my hand as we gather up the last couple items and head to the checkstand. The coat and my purse go where she sat before. We both look flush and cheerful, like we just came from playing in a park. We smile at each other a lot as we pass up the aisles, fond, secretive little smiles.</p><p>I don't know what's on her mind, but I can't help but think about the future. We've broken through a lot of barriers today, hers and mine. The scope of what's possible for us is so much greater. Where might we have honey loves now? In the fields by the river outside of town? On some seldom traveled stairwell at her school? On the sun-drenched deck of my parents' cabin?</p><p>And how might we love each other? She's so interested in penetration, what will her face look like the first time I slide into the warmth of her pussy, or her ass? What will mine look like, when she does it to me? Now that she's seen the joy she can give me with her touch, I can only imagine how often she'll want to see me in ecstasy. My cunt tingles at the thought.</p><p>In the checkout line, my daughter holds my hand close to her face. To the other customers in line with us, it looks like she's occasionally kissing my fingers just as an affectionate way of passing the time. But I can feel it, so I know. She's languorously smelling my fingers as we wait to pay, the fingers that have been in my pussy, the fingers that have been up my ass. No wonder she didn't want me to clean myself; she wanted a souvenir.</p><p>And every once in a while, she licks my knuckles. My knees wobble. I wonder if anyone notices. But what she's doing is so hot, my fear is nowhere to be found.</p><p>She hums to herself while I pay and get bagged, and then we're strolling out together. This plain moment is so charged with beauty, with love, I savor it. I don't know how long this can last, but I know no harm can come from it. I wonder what will happen if I ever take another lover, how she'll respond. But on that front, how will I respond if she does? Other mothers would have another half decade before they had to be concerned, but I know my daughter. I suspect she won't be able to keep the secret of her pleasure entirely to herself, and I've gently questioned to see if she's initiated of her little friends to her happy sexuality. All I got was some coy reply that she and Claire and Debbie were all best friends, and had secrets of their own.</p><p>Bon-Bon knows secrets, so I feel I should respect her. And besides, if she's introducing girls as lively and cute as Claire and Debbie to their pussies, I couldn't bring myself to forbid it. If I'm honest, my reaction would be exactly the opposite. Maybe we could all be secret friends. God I'm terrible, but I swear I can't help it. It's how I was made to be.</p><p>Outside, it's stopped raining and a rising wind makes some tears in the cloud that golden sunshine slips through. Bianca rides on the side of the cart as we cross the lot. As we near the car, a gust blows her skirt up, exposing her plump pale butt. With a storm of giggles she tucks the rebellious dress back down. I can't help but giggle myself.</p><p>After the groceries are stowed, I usher her into her booster chair. As she climbs into the car, she looks over her shoulder at me with a smile and flips her skirt up over her ass again. With a growl my hand darts out between her legs, my finger sliding into her smooth crease, my thumb in her ass crack, and furiously masturbate her for about three seconds. Her eyebrows arch, eyes squeezed shut, mouth frozen in a surprised smile.</p><p>When I stop, she's breathless, and submits lamb-like to being strapped into her seat. I shut her door, glance around. Everyone's trundling their own carts, consulting shopping lists, navigating around cars. I nod. <i>That's right, nothing to see here, go about your nonsexy business.</i></p><p>When I start up the car, Bianca asks, ""If I want, um... I mean, if you want honey loves, I mean, you know, you want me to give you them...""</p><p>I glance into the rearview mirror at her, eyebrows up.</p><p>""...It's okay to ask me for it. You should be happy that way, too. And you like... I like-""</p><p>She's thoroughly tongue-tied now.</p><p>So I just grin and say, ""I like that you like it, honey.""</p><p>She sighs, grins.</p><p>On the way home, I start to consider how much my sexuality is going to change and grow just from this one trip to the supermarket. It might change as soon as we get home. If both of us can ask for sexual play whenever we want to, will we ever get anything done? I imagine an extended chain reaction, one desire triggering another then another then another... It's so hot.</p><p>My hand steals between my legs, squeezes my heating pussy through my jeans. I glance up, ready to ask Bianca if she'll give me honey loves as soon as we get the groceries put away, or maybe as soon as the garage door is down, or maybe in some secluded turnoff on the way home.</p><p>But when I look in the rearview mirror, I see her slumped over, already asleep, her six year old face angelically peaceful, her pale legs wide open, and her little hand resting dovelike over her bonbon, imagining naughty bliss even in her dreams.</p>"
1242,sSunshine Secrets,eloquent delinquent,1,,[''],"<p class=""H1"">
Sunshine Secrets
</p><p>
Julianne found them by following their shrieking giggles, slipping out the back door and there they were. The two girls raced across the lawn, their short colorful sundresses breezing around behind them, Mandy's brown curls bouncing like springs above her teal dress, and Claire's long golden tresses trailing down the back of her pink one. They were engaged in some kind of chasing game where each capture involved a lot of tickling and laughing and wriggling. She watched them play for a minute while she slipped off her shoes, wanting to be barefoot like them. Then she stepped off the patio and into the backyard.
</p><p>
When they spotted her they stumbled to a stop and watched her approach, panting, a few stray chuckles still bubbling up.
</p><p>
“Hi, lovelies,” Julianne greeted with a big smile, cupping a cute little 10 year old face in each hand.
</p><p>
“Hi, Miss Bowers,” Mandy answered.
</p><p>
“Hi, Mommy,” Claire said.
</p><p>
“You two having fun?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Claire replied.
</p><p>
“It's kinda hot and sweaty out here,” Mandy said, wiping her brow for effect.
</p><p>
Julianne looked up to feel the afternoon sun on her face, “It is warm, but it feels nice, I think.” She ran her fingers down Mandy's arm, which did have a sheen of perspiration on it. “Slippery bodies can be more fun to touch, you know?”
</p><p>
Mandy shifted and smiled, and looked to Julianne's daughter. Their eyes danced with a thrilling possibility. They both bounced a little.
</p><p>
She let the girls share their silent exchange, then offered, “So, do you want to go back in and turn up the AC?”
</p><p>
Mandy and Claire glanced around her to the sliding glass door, disdainful.
</p><p>
“Or, do you want to do some sunning with me down in the green?”
</p><p>
Claire nodded. Mandy made a happy, “Ooo!”
</p><p>
“Come on then, pretties,” Julianne said and the two trailed behind her as they made their way through her big, leafy backyard, following the slope of the lawn rolling gently down hill toward a group of trees which marked the bottom of her property.
</p><p>
On the way, Claire said, “I'm a little sweaty too, Mommy.”
</p><p>
“That's fine, sweetie,” Julianne answered. “We'll find a way to cool off.”
</p><p>
It was quiet for a few steps, then Mandy blurted, “Are you gonna play with us?”
</p><p>
Over her shoulder, she said, “Well I don't know. Were you two good while I was at the store?”
</p><p>
Their reply came in adorable unison, “Yes.”
</p><p>
“And if I ask Eva if you behaved, she'll agree with you, right?”
</p><p>
“Yes.”
</p><p>
Julianne smirked. She'd spoken to Eva already. The teen from next door was always happy to make a few bucks watching the girls for a few hours. And from her haltingly detailed report, they'd been no trouble, although the behavior Eva had seen couldn't exactly be described as 'good.'
</p><p>
“And do you both want me to play with you now?”
</p><p>
The girls burst with fresh giggles, and dashed ahead, onto the trail into the trees and out of sight. Julianne sauntered after them, relishing her own anticipation, and the delicious tease of making the ten year olds wait.
</p><p>
She turned onto the narrow trail herself, winding through dappled shade out of sight of every house, even her own, the hedges and trees thick all around. Emerging from the short path, she stepped onto the green, a large circular clearing covered in a layer of well-kept bentgrass. Julianne's ex-husband had this area especially landscaped as a putting green, and she'd gone to pains to keep it up, although the golf cup was gone, replaced with an intricate brass sundial in the center, a long bench on one side and a hammock on the other.
</p><p>
She found the girls there, whispering into one another's ears, back and forth, sharing excited secrets. They glanced sidelong at her as they did.
</p><p>
With the rich golden summer sun drenching it, the green was so tranquil, so secluded. This place was her sanctuary, an escape from the pressures of her life. She'd only recently allowed Mandy and Claire to join her, and they still felt special to be here. They should, Julianne thought. For her, this was a sacred space, and she was its high priestess, its goddess. She behaved however she felt here – and among the green and the sunshine she savored her feeling of natural, instinctive power. Nothing was allowed to happen on the green that didn't please her.
</p><p>
She took an almost regal pose when she opened her hands and said, “Come here, lovelies.”
</p><p>
The pair approached and stood side by side where she indicated, looking up at her expectantly. Julianne reached to her waist and undid her jeans, gracefully slipping them off, first this leg, then that. Mandy and Claire stared at her bare legs, then up to her coral bikini cut panties. Julianne's tan was golden and completely even; laying out nude had been one of her favorite pastimes this summer. 
</p><p>
As she knelt down on the cool, fine grass, Claire quietly said, “You're so pretty, Mommy.”
</p><p>
“You're just as pretty to me,” Julianne replied, “both of you,” and then leaned to her daughter's face and closed her mouth over the little girl's in a slow, loving kiss. Claire's mouth opened with animated delight to taste her mother's, and Julianne heard a gratified little chuckle from Mandy at she looked on.
</p><p>
Parting, Julianne stroked Claire's amazed face, reminding the mother of how her daughter had looked that first time last winter, when her daughter had shown her the way she made herself feel so good down there. Julianne had watched dumbstruck as her nine year old had stood before her and brazenly masturbated for her benefit. As a mother, her confusion had been total. She couldn't believe this had occurred so suddenly – who expects their prepubescent daughter to be playing with themselves, let alone willing to share it? 
</p><p>
She'd felt a reflexive jolt of embarrassment at Claire's openly erotic display, but at the same time she didn't want to stop her and risk shaming the girl. There was another impulse that kept her from stopping her daughter in her self-pleasure, one so forbidden she didn't dare look at it closely, even though it had felt so terribly strong and coursed hotly all through her body. She had been a mess. If only she'd had time to prepare for this moment.
</p><p>
Instead, she'd been paralyzed. So she'd sat there, with these feelings crashing inside her, and had  watched Claire's increasingly passionate masturbation. She had seen the expressions of sexual pleasure on her adorable, innocent face as her daughter had rubbed her smooth pink pussy to a trembling, whimpering orgasm.
</p><p>
There'd followed a brief conversational exchange, and Julianne could vaguely recall her dazed acceptance of what her daughter had done. Claire had asked a couple of questions which her mother had been too uncomfortable to truthfully answer, and then her daughter had approached and pushed up her mommy's nightgown. Julianne couldn't remember when her thighs had spread open, but she remembered Claire standing between them, her little hand reaching out and exploring her mother's trimmed pussy, her face burning with equal parts curiosity, excitement, and wonder.
</p><p>
And then her daughter had starting to touch her swollen, soaked cunt in earnest. And Julianne had let her. She had let little Claire share the delicious feelings with her, she'd let her nine year old masturbate her, to love her sex, to commit incest with her. Those impulses she'd felt watching her daughter play with herself had run wild, taken over. And when Claire brought her to a humping, mind-melting orgasm, Julianne could see the delighted amazement on her daughter's face as she'd watched it happen, knowing that her Mommy liked having her cootie touched too, knowing that her rubbing could make her Mommy have the big happy feeling, just like her.
</p><p>
As she'd looked at her naked daughter, still poised between her spread, quivering legs, her bliss-drenched brain had sparked a passionate love for beautiful little Claire that she'd never imagined she could feel.
</p><p>
Now it was six months later, and her desire for her child, and recently Claire's best friend Mandy, had only grown, becoming more intense and accepted with each new playtime. She was continually surprised by the girls' sexual joy and appetite, and how selfless they were in wanting to share pleasure as much as receive it. But then she reflected on her own budding lust when she was their age, and how quickly she'd been shamed and cautioned out of expressing it. If she'd been free, would she have been like them?
</p><p>
Her thoughts and arousal left her feeling dazed as the loving mother ran her fingertips over her daughter's happy face. Julianne's body thrummed, she could feel her panties dampening. She turned her attention to Mandy, their eyes locked and Julianne watched the girl's face light up with overwhelming joy.
</p><p>
Suddenly her daughter reached out and gently shoved her friend's shoulder. This broke Mandy's trance and the girl glanced over at Claire, who squinted her eyes and nodded meaningfully at her mom. Mandy's eyebrows went up in question.
</p><p>
“Go on,” Claire said to her in a growly whisper, “Ask her.”
</p><p>
Julianne scooted a little closer to Mandy, placed a fingertip on the chest of the girl's teal dress, and began making lazy figure eights over the adorable pads of her immature breasts. Mandy's nipples strained into the lightweight fabric. With a curious grin, she said, “Ask me what, sweetie?”
</p><p>
The girl's face was alive with nervous happiness as she stammered, “Do you think... I mean, could I... can I, can I call you Mommy, too?” 
</p><p>
Julianne's stunned heart melted a little when she heard that. She glanced at her daughter, then back to Mandy. She thought she might well up, it was so sweet.
</p><p>
Mandy must've taken her pause for reticence because she immediately blurted, “I mean, just when we're out here, you know, when we play. Just for pretend.”
</p><p>
She put her hands on the girl's shoulders and looked deep into her brown eyes. “I would love for you to call me that.” 
</p><p>
Mandy bounced with delight, a great beaming smile on her face. Julianne heard her daughter clap her hands together. Julianne moved one hand from Mandy's shoulder and traced her finger long the lower lip of that sweet smile. “Do you want me to kiss you?”
</p><p>
The girl giggled excitedly, nodding, “Uh-huh!”
</p><p>
Julianne sidled even closer to her little admirer and purred, “Then why don't you ask me?”
</p><p>
Mandy suddenly understood the game and gushed a bit before she managed, “Mommy, please kiss me. Please, Mommy?”
</p><p>
The attractive mother obediently wrapped her lips around Mandy's and found the girl's mouth already open, her little tongue venturing out to tease her own, and she found herself gripping the girl's taut waist and plundering her mouth in an extended, passionate kiss that caused Mandy to arch and rock back a little bit to receive it.
</p><p>
Realizing she was getting carried away, Julianne drew back, breaking off the kiss in a series of affectionate, playful little pecks. Just before she pulled away she felt Mandy's little hand gently squeeze her full breast through her top. The sensation inflamed her. As the girls became more assertive with their girlishly sexual desires, getting so horny and willing, Julianne was starting to wonder if she was really still in control anymore.
</p><p>
To her right, Claire stared at them open-mouthed. She stroked her fine blonde hair with one hand while the other toyed with the hem of her dress. Her daughter desperately wanted to touch herself,  but knew this was playtime in Mommy's special place. So she impatiently waited, longing. She loved it when her Mommy told her what to do; it had led her to so many naughty discoveries.
</p><p>
So Julianne decided to restore some of her confidence by taking charge. Kneeling back, she waved them in, “Come a little closer.” The girls responded with docile obedience, Claire in a dream like haze of lust, Mandy with her hands clasped behind her back, swaying coquettishly. 
</p><p>
With nothing more than a sly grin, Julianne reached forward with both hands, up and under Claire's dress, gripped the waistband of her little cotton panties and whisked them down her slim legs to her bare feet. She gasped, stiffening, but with just a gentle tug her daughter stepped obediently out of them so her Mommy could drop the little tangle of yellow fabric in her lap. Claire giggled to see it there.
</p><p>
But Julianne had already shifted her weight, slipped up Mandy's startled thighs, and tugged her panties down, too. The more playful girl practically skipped out of her undies without any prompting, and Julianne set her white panties next to her daughter's and examined her prizes.
</p><p>
Both girls were looking to her now with coy smiles and shining eyes. She'd just made them very aware of how bare they were under their pretty, flimsy dresses, and how she could fondle them in any way now, whenever she liked. Claire calmly glowed; Mandy could hardly keep still.
</p><p>
Looking Claire steadily in the eye, she picked up her yellow undies, brought them to her nose and sniffed them. The girl blushed bright red as Julianne inhaled the sharp, musky scent of her daughter's fresh pussy and ass, familiar but still marvelously exotic. Her clit throbbed at the associations that odor had for her. And they were so wet, just the way she liked them, she could feel Claire's dampness against her upper lip as she held them to her nose.
</p><p>
She sniffed again deeply, and then looked at her daughter with a critical expression. “You seem to be really excited already, aren't you?”
</p><p>
The girls started, and exchanged a guilty look. Claire continued tugging nervously on her long blonde hair when she responded, “We maybe played a little earlier, Mommy...”
</p><p>
“We?” Julianne interrupted. “Mandy? Did you play too? Did you two play together, with each other?”
</p><p>
On the spot, Mandy just swayed coyly and offered, “Umm...”
</p><p>
Without waiting for any further answer, she kept her quizzical eye on Mandy as she tossed the girl's white panties until they lay in her hand gusset-up. Even as she drew them to her face, she could see the damp spot. Mandy could too, and her eyes got wide. Mandy smelled different, her pussy a little milder, a little sweeter, but still so fresh and indescribably childlike. Julianne's eyelids fluttered from the sensation. She'd never dreamed the smell of 10 year old cunt would excite her, but now she had two, and she'd never been happier or hornier. She could only imagine the wet spot growing on her own bright panties.
</p><p>
Claire spoke into her friend's silence, “We only did it a little, because... well, you know. We couldn't help it. And we were super careful, we made sure Eva didn't know.”
</p><p>
Her mother already knew better, but didn't say it. She'd begun to expect that it wasn't just the money bringing Eva back to babysit, even though the neighbor girl was almost seventeen. She'd become the perfect spy in Julianne's house, and had kept a secretive eye on the girls ever since she had discovered them touching themselves. Claire and Mandy never knew that they'd been found out, and this afternoon had been no exception. Eva had surreptitiously monitored every move the girls had made, ending with their “secret” mutual masturbation in the laundry room.
</p><p>
When Julianne had arrived home, the teen had told all. When Eva first reported what she'd seen Claire doing, Julianne had panicked, worried that it might reveal them as an incestuous family. So she'd told Eva she was concerned about her daughter, and could she please keep tabs on this kind of behavior and tell her about it. The teen stammered out an agreement, but Julianne had suspected that there was more to Eva's watchfulness than mere concern.
</p><p>
Her report to Julianne today only confirmed her suspicions. The way Eva had been unable to meet her eye, the way she blushed, the way her hard nipples were visible through her t-shirt, the loving detail with which she described the girls playfully fondling each other, it all told her that Eva was very much like herself, and had come to lust for these precocious little girls. Julianne had thanked Eva for her detail and discretion, paid her and sent her on her way, certain that the plain looking teen was going home a sexual dynamo, and would spend the rest of that hot afternoon masturbating furiously in her bedroom to the thoughts of her little neighbors.
</p><p>
Maintaining the secret, as well as her dominance over them, she looked them over skeptically. “Hmmm. You're sure nobody saw?”
</p><p>
Claire crossed her heart. “Eva was on the computer and we were in the back of the house.”
</p><p>
Mandy chimed in. “And we only did it a little. We kept our clothes on.”
</p><p>
“Only a little?” She sniffed the girl's panties again.
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Mandy insisted. “I didn't get the wiggly feeling or anything.”
</p><p>
She'd only been having playtime with them since May, when Claire swore her to deepest secrecy and showed her best friend how she'd been rubbing herself to feel happy. A few weeks later, when Mandy was hooked on the delicious feeling of masturbation, Claire had brought her to Julianne. Claire's Mommy had shown Mandy just how good she could feel by touching there, bringing her off on that same day, first with her fingers, and then with her mouth. Both girls craved to have her lick their tender little pussies, and Julianne love to taste them, loved the way they writhed and thrashed from this exciting new pleasure.
</p><p>
Mandy had kept her secret tightly, even from her own mother. She knew if she told, they'd be in trouble and have to stop. And Mandy loved them, and the feelings they gave her, too much to ever stop. She needed to be touched, she longed to be licked, she loved to wiggle. 
</p><p>
Claire had been doing it long enough to call it cum or orgasm, although in the heat of the moment she typically just called it “mm yeah.” Mandy still called it her “wiggly feeling,” and Julianne found it so adorable that she was in no hurry to correct her.
</p><p>
She nodded at Mandy, turned to her daughter and lifted Claire's yellow panties back up to her nose. Inhaling her intoxicating scent again, it was hard to keep her composure. “You didn't either?”
</p><p>
“No Mommy. I promise.”
</p><p>
“But you didn't wait for me before you started playing?” she frowned childishly.
</p><p>
Claire's face brightened a bit, suspecting this was really a game, but she still answered, “We hadn't been together in days, we couldn't help it. She's my best friend, and she wanted to feel happy.”
</p><p>
“We didn't know when you'd come home,” Mandy added. “We didn't know you'd want to play with us. We're sorry.”
</p><p>
“Sorry what?”
</p><p>
Mandy got the most devilish grin, catching on. “Sorry, Mommy.”
</p><p>
“Well... I guess you couldn't know that I'd be home for playtime.” Julianne smiled. “Okay then.”
</p><p>
With that, she leaned forward and gave each girl a firm, reconciling kiss on the lips. “I love my pretty girls so much, I could never be too mad at you.” Settling back on her knees, she inspected both of the girls' panties. “And the way these are, it's almost like you did it for me. They're just the way I like them.”
</p><p>
Claire understood her Mommy's obsession with her smell. She knew now that pussies only got wet when they were excited and ready to feel good, so the scent from between a girl's legs was a sign that they wanted to be played with. Mandy was new to all this, but she'd sniffed her own fingers after touching herself and liked it. And seeing her best friend and her best friend's Mommy getting so excited from those odors, made her excited for them, too.
</p><p>
So Julianne greedily sniffed the girls' panties one more time, then looked at their yearning faces and  held the flimsy garments out. 
</p><p>
“Do you want to smell each other?”
</p><p>
Each of them gazed at the other's panties and they both shyly nodded.
</p><p>
“Are you sure?”
</p><p>
“Yes Mommy,” Mandy answered.
</p><p>
“Please Mommy,” Claire said.
</p><p>
Julianne extended her hands and the girls gently plucked them away. She watched them. They'd seen her smell their underpants often enough, but had never done it themselves. They looked at each other as they tentatively brought them closer and closer to their faces, each silently daring the other to go first, giggling nervously.
</p><p>
Claire ended up smelling Mandy's first, holding the white panties daintily to the tip of her nose and speculatively inhaling. Her eyebrows wrinkled then, rose in happy surprise, and she pressed the white undies closer to her face and breathed deeply, letting out a little mewling noise when she exhaled.
</p><p>
Mandy quickly copied her friend, and her first sniff was followed by a gasp of surprise. After that she held the wadded yellow cotton against her mouth and inhaled over and over, her eyes rolling shut.
</p><p>
Grinning, Julianne reached back and up underneath her loose top, unfastening her bra. She felt a drop of sweat run down the groove of her spine. She asked, “Claire, what do you think?”
</p><p>
Taken aback by being called on, she slowly lowered the panties from her face. “It's, um, it smells funny.”
</p><p>
“Is it bad?”
</p><p>
“No, no it's nice. It's just, makes me feel funny. It's like when I give Mandy a hug and I can tell she super really wants to play and it makes me wanna play, too.”
</p><p>
“Mandy? How about you?”
</p><p>
The brunette was reluctant to lower her best friend's panties, instead speaking through the fabric. “I like how she smells, Mommy. Sometimes I sniff my fingers after I play with her down there. I like it.”
</p><p>
Claire grinned affectionately at Mandy. “I like yours too. It's like I'm sniffing you down there.”
</p><p>
Not to be outdone, Mandy replied, “I can kinda smell your butt, too.”
</p><p>
Claire wrinkled her nose and giggled. “Eeeew!”
</p><p>
Mandy pressed on, “No I like it too.” She smelled her friend's undies again just to prove it.
</p><p>
As they bantered, Julianne slouched out of her straps and pulled her coral bra out through the loose sleeve of her top, setting her large breasts free. The girls broke off their debate to watch her accomplish this with the slack-jaw amazement normally reserved for magic tricks. They were so impressed Julianne almost expected them to applaud. Dropping the bra, she squeezed her tits through her blouse. The girls watched raptly.
</p><p>
“So lovelies, what do you think? Do you like the way she smells down there?”
</p><p>
Both their heads nodded emphatically.
</p><p>
“Do you think you might want to smell her down there someday? Maybe play down there the way Mommy likes to play with you?”
</p><p>
Mandy and Claire looked at each other, their eyes widening like saucers, then shivering with explosions of nervous giggles. The idea of nuzzling each others cooties, of tasting what they smelled, still frightened as much as it thrilled.
</p><p>
Julianne grinned knowingly. “Well, come here and give me those.” 
</p><p>
The girls sidled up before her and handed her the panties, which she set daintily aside.
</p><p>
“If you're not up to sniffing, maybe you're up to kissing?”
</p><p>
The girls smiled, Claire biting her lower lip. She leaned in to her mother.
</p><p>
Julianne gently put her hands on her daughter's arms, stopping her. “No, sweetheart. Her. Kiss Mandy, kiss like you did when you were playing earlier,” she instructed, guiding her toward her adorable little friend.
</p><p>
As Claire turned, Mandy encouragingly took her hands and drew her closer. Julianne's daughter shook her feathery blonde hair back, and with a brief, happy giggle, leaned into Mandy.
</p><p>
At first, between each affectionate little peck, the girls would part and look into each other's faces, sharing their happiness. But soon there wasn't any need to reassure. They were warm and sweaty and excited, and the fact that Mommy was watching only added to the fun. Their eyelashes settled onto their cheeks, and their kisses grew long and steamy, their little mouths opening, plush lips slipping and pressing, the glistening flicker of a tongue sometimes showing. They released their hands and stroked each other's bodies as they wrapped their arms around one another. Claire cupped under Mandy's brown curls, drawing her head closer as her other hand ran over her friend's chest, passing over and over her stiff, aroused nipples. For her part, Mandy's hands ran all over the back of Claire's pink dress, sometimes trailing the girl's long blonde hair between her dainty fingers.
</p><p>
Watching the girls get carried away in their sensual joy, Julianne's own hand stole between her legs and gently rubbed her pleading cunt over her coral colored panties. She felt the tender heat, the wetness seeping through the fabric even as the shimmering pleasure coursed through her clit into her body. She gazed at them raptly as she touched herself, her lips parted. She loved it when they did this. It wasn't like they were putting on a show for her; the girls were lost in their very real, very precocious, sexual desire. But they included her in their intimacy. Her presence not only assured them that their play was all right, it also promised an ecstasy that the girls were unable to reach on their own. 
</p><p>
They wanted their Mommy's touch, knowing and demanding. Their delicate ten year old pussies had grown accustomed to the pleasure she could create, and they craved it. 
</p><p>
Julianne felt her hips start to roll, and self-consciously drew her fingers away from her cunt. She was getting carried away herself, close to cumming from her pedophile voyeurism, and she had such plans for the lovely little girls.
</p><p>
So she reached out to both of them, wrapped one hand around each of their slender thighs, and began stroking upward.
</p><p>
The girls jumped a bit, startled, parted, and looked to her, Mandy's face hopeful and Claire's suddenly shy, awaiting instruction.
</p><p>
“Mommy?” Claire peeped.
</p><p>
Julianne let go, raised her arms, and placed her hands on the back of their heads, sensing the heat the sunshine had cast on their hair. 
</p><p>
“Oh, pretties, I didn't tell you to stop.”
</p><p>
She turned their heads back to face each other and gently forced them together. “You keep loving on each other, and let me take care of the rest.”
</p><p>
As their lips brushed together, the girls immediately succumbed, their mouths opening as their eyes shut, picking up the scent where they left off. Claire made a happy little mew into Mandy's mouth.
</p><p>
Julianne reached down again and clasped the satiny flesh of their legs, running her hands up. Under the dresses, their thighs were damp with sweat, and she couldn't resist savoring the feel of their soft, slippery skin under her fingers. The taut plushness of their bodies was delectable to her, irresistible. 
</p><p>
Mandy leaned a bit and cocked her thigh, opening her legs wider, and Julianne realized that she was teasing them. They might have sexual impulses, but they were still little girls and patience was not their strong suit. 
</p><p>
So she inched higher, nestling the edge of her hands into the warm snug spot at the top of their thighs, and gently pressed her index fingers into both of their dainty, tiny slits. Mandy's gasp was muffled by kisses. Julianne settled in, and by bending the tips of her index fingers she could feel the sweet apex of their pussies, and the firm little clits just below. As their underwear had hinted, both girls were wet and puffy, terribly excited, and as she slid back and forth along those intimate slits, her touch glided through their labia with a warm, buttery softness.
</p><p>
The girls began to move, Mandy standing on tiptoes and leaning against her best friend, arching her round little butt up and out, Claire beginning to pump her hips into her Mommy's loving hand. So when Julianne withdrew her hands from their happy quims, they both made sharp whining noises even as their tongues played together.
</p><p>
“Oh don't worry,” she soothed them, as she began to run her touch deeper under their loose sundresses. “I wanted to make sure you were telling the truth about playing earlier, and you were, you were. You're both so frisky right now, and I'm going to take care of you, I will. But you're just so pretty that Mommy wants to feel you all over.” Her hands stroked them even as she said this, over the soft cheeks of their bottoms, the sleek curve of their backs, their tummies, their ticklish flanks.
</p><p>
“Does this feel okay? Do you like it?”
</p><p>
Mandy and Claire broke off their kiss and turned to her, leaning cheek to cheek, grinning, their eyes twinkling. 
</p><p>
“Yes Mommy,” Claire said.
</p><p>
Mandy chuckled a bit as Julianne touched a particularly ticklish spot, “I like it, Mommy.”
</p><p>
“So do I,” Julianne replied, and for a moment they just luxuriated in the sensation of the woman stroking the two ten year olds' flesh, the girls shifting and turning to get her hands just where they wanted them, alternating between gazing at Julianne with gratified wonder, and glancing down to see her hands sweeping around beneath their dresses, amazed at feeling the bliss of having their naked bodies caressed and all the while looking like everything was normal.
</p><p>
Mandy made little purring noises. 
</p><p>
Claire's eyes kept rolling up, but as her Mommy's hand ran tenderly over her ass, she focused on Julianne and murmured, “Kiss me, Mommy. Please, kiss me.”
</p><p>
She responded to her daughter's request with eagerness, ducking in and covering the girl's mouth with her own. Claire's tongue ventured out excitedly, Julianne's joined her and they danced wetly together. The incestuous delight still dazzled the young mother, knowing it was her baby girl that wanted such naughty things from her, admitting that she wanted to do them to her just as badly. 
</p><p>
She felt Mandy begin to nuzzle the side of her neck, kissing and licking. Parting from her daughter, she turned to this fun new one, and began kissing her just as passionately. Even though the girls were novices, they each had their own style of kissing – Claire was eager and sloppy with appetite, while Mandy, for all her cheekiness, was tender and deeply sensual. Julianne found herself adapting to the way Mandy's tongue slid lingeringly across her own, pushing as deep into her mouth as the girl could reach.
</p><p>
Soon she felt her daughter's lips and nimble tongue playing with her ear. Claire had figured out that this was Mommy's erotic weakness, that it would make her lose control and become an insatiable animal, turning any encounter into a frantic quest for one mind-blanking orgasm after another. This was no exception. Julianne felt her cunt throb and a great liquid heat began radiating into her body as Claire nibbled her ear, driving her wild.
</p><p>
She clutched the girls' silky flesh and pulled them closer, felt their warmth, their softness, pressing against her, rubbing themselves deliberately against her tits, loving the sensation. She released Mandy and turned back to her daughter, but Mandy was doing the same thing and suddenly the three of them were in a drooling orgy of open-mouthed licks and kisses, and they all closed their eyes and let themselves be caught up in it. She felt lips against her cheek, her tongue flickered against one of the girl's chins, their gasping breath mixed, and she could hear Claire making a little, longing groan.
</p><p>
Mandy's hand passed over Julianne's on the small of Claire's back, the girl's hand over the dress and her mother's underneath. Julianne was aware that Claire was groping Mandy's chest, squeezing the buds of her breasts and squeezing her protruding, erect nipples through the fabric.
</p><p>
Under her hands, she felt the girls getting sweatier. So was she. Under the summer sun with her horny little darlings, everything had become so hot. 
</p><p>
She was hardly aware of what she was doing until she felt her hands stealing between their legs again from behind, the plush weight of their thighs, the moist heat, and then the treasure, the dainty swollen slickness of their sweet, needy little cunts. Julianne was lost in the moment, the ardor of the three of them pleasuring each other. Her fingers snuggled and stroked in between their petal-like lips, adoring their feverish wetness, the way they squirmed against her as she began to masturbate them in earnest. All Julianne could feel now was lust, and she knew it had to go higher, she knew she had to give them more.
</p><p>
“Oh yeah, Mommy,” Mandy sighed, her voice trembling, “do it. Do it.”
</p><p>
Claire made an ecstatic moan and lifted her knee, revealing her pussy to be pleasured, draping one arm over her Mommy's shoulder and the back of her neck for support. Mandy assumed the same pose as before, on her tiptoes, arching out her round little ass.
</p><p>
Julianne cupped both of their aroused little morsels, and quickly found their clits with the pads of her questing index fingers. As a tease she wiggled her fingers quickly and lightly over the exquisitely sensitive little buds, and relished how the girls stiffened as the sexual excitement she gave them became too intense to take. 
</p><p>
As Claire bit her lip and Mandy whimpered, Julianne relented, giving them soothing, gentle caresses all along the length of their slits. She kissed their cheeks and ears as she did, murmuring, “Oh my lovelies, such good girls, such pretty good girls, Mommy loves to touch you.”
</p><p>
And with that, she gave it to them exactly the way she knew each of them loved it. She'd paid attention during their experiences together, and now her touch was meltingly expert. 
</p><p>
Claire wanted it firm, slowly moving with lots of pressure, and Julianne supplied it until she was nearly lifting her ten year old daughter up by her pussy. And Claire responded in exactly the way her Mommy thought she would, by thrusting her hips against those naughty fingers in short, sharp jerks, fucking Mommy's hand and grinding her little clit at the bottom of each thrust. The girl's whole body rolled with her pumping, her feathery blonde hair bouncing along her back, catching the light.
</p><p>
What Mandy craved was having her clit caught between two of Julianne's adoring fingers, squeezing and fondling her nub with a gentle steady rhythm. Occasionally, as Mandy came close to her wiggly feeling, her play Mommy would back off and probe at the wet entrance to the girl's pussy canal, which invariably made her roll up her eyes, toss back her head and its pretty brown curls, and make yummy “mmmm” sounds with each breath. Julianne went back and forth between nubbin and cunny hole, gauging her excitement. 
</p><p>
Mandy had a secret pleasure, too, one that Julianne had discovered but Mandy was still too shy to share with Claire. She had an erotically sensitive anus. She loved to have her butt hole touched and tickled, but it was still very new and she felt kind of ashamed by it, too. With the dress hiding her play, Julianne felt free to indulge her little kink, slipping her thumb up between the snug hot cheeks of Mandy's bottom, until she felt the wrinkly star of her anus under the pad of her thumb. 
</p><p>
Mandy shuddered as Julianne began to firmly rub and caress her tiny pucker, aided by the perspiration that was trapped in the groove of her firm cheeks. The girl's brows shot up in surprise, but as Julianne captured her clit between her fingertips and matched the rhythm on both her joy button and yielding anus to the helpless urgings of her little body, Mandy's sighs became moaning exclamations. Her eyes opened wide and she stared at Julianne with a kind of gratified awe as the bliss blossomed inside her.
</p><p>
Her daughter's humping was growing wilder, more instinctive, out of control, and every breath came out in a panting little “Uh, uh, uh.” It excited Julianne so much that Claire was like this, a hungry sexual little animal, alive to her premature desires, and more than happy to let her loving Mommy between her trembling thighs to satisfy her. Claire had made it clear how secret she was keeping what they did, she knew what they were doing together was forbidden. But if she thought it was wrong she showed no sign of it, and her urges and habits had grown so strong by now that she desperately need Mommy to take care of her.
</p><p>
And Mommy was so happy to take care of her pretty girls, just like she was now. She loved catering to their desires, encouraging them to more and more, wickedly relishing the thought that she was nurturing their completely taboo precocious, incestuous lusts. She wanted them like this as much as possible – wet, playful and needy, looking to her for guidance, acceptance, and satisfaction.
</p><p>
That was what she gave them now, speeding up as she sensed their bodies' demands, doing her best to control their excitement so that they would cum together, in each others' arms. She kissed her daughter's mouth, then Mandy's, and both girls responded fervently.
</p><p>
As she drew back, Claire stretched her neck, trying to prolong the kiss, finally sighing, “Oh Mommy...”
</p><p>
Julianne gazed adoringly at her girls, so beautiful as they each enthusiastically rode her playing fingers, each caught in her own rising pleasures but both getting so close, so close. Mandy was still looking at her, but her eyes were heavy-lidded and unfocused, her cheeks growing pinker underneath their spray of freckles. Draped by her swaying, fine blonde hair, Claire's fair skin blushed over her entire face, a delicate furrow of concentration between her closed eyes, her mouth opening wider as she approached the peak of delight pumping her juicy girlish pussy into her Mommy's skilled hand.
</p><p>
Sensing the moment, she told them, “Girls, girls, look at each other, you're both so pretty, look, look...”
</p><p>
Almost deliriously they did what they were told, and their gazes locked as they saw their naughtiness, their joy, mirrored in one another. 
</p><p>
Mandy immediately stiffened and began to tremble, making a great melting expression of sympathy and affection and overwhelming pleasure. Fresh sweat pricked out all over her body, making her shine.
</p><p>
Claire held Mandy's eyes and Julianne felt her little hips begin to jerk sharply against her hand as she reached an uncontrollable surging delight. Her blush grew brighter, and her mouth teased into a wide open smile at her best friend and little lover. She nodded, encouraging, assuring, agreeing.
</p><p>
And suddenly Julianne watched her daughter's expression change to one of total, shocking surprise as she reached orgasm, her soaked silky pussy squeezing and pulsing in her mother's hand, her lithe little body shuddering and gyrating as she felt the hot bliss pour all through her. Claire's hair shook wildly, draping her face as she went, “Ah! Mmm! Mmm, mm yeah...”
</p><p>
Mandy watched her friend cum with love and wonder, and at the same time thrust her hips down and back, putting lots of pressure on Julianne's fingertips as she strummed her engorged little clit, and forcing her play-Mommy's thumb to slightly penetrate her asshole. She took a gasping breath and seemed to hold it, her body almost buzzing with intense arousal.
</p><p>
Julianne just had time to sense the incredibly tight, smooth, tender flesh that lay just beyond Mandy's pucker when the girl's whole body convulsed, squeezing out her probing thumb, trapping it between her clenched butt cheeks, just like her wet thighs had clamped around Julianne's hand. She swooned forward and clutched Claire in a sweaty embrace. Hanging her head over her firend's shoulder, she pressed their bodies together and let Claire feel every writhing spasm as her glorious release swept through her, whimpering and clinging. 
</p><p>
As it reached its climax, she sobbed, “Oh! Oh! I love you! I love you!”
</p><p>
Julianne and Claire knew they were both included in her passionate confession. They both kissed her cheeks, her hair, her ears, her neck as she shuddered and groaned. Soon, Mandy came around and responded to them, offering up panting, sloppy, open-mouthed kisses that were often more like licks, reminding Julianne of a wildly affectionate puppy. She found her pretend-daughter's ardor endearing, and by the way Claire giggled, she wasn't the only one.
</p><p>
The girls calmed down a little, and Julianne was able to extricate her hand reluctantly from between their unsteady legs. She didn't take them out from under their dresses, though, gently stroking the soft quivering curves of their backs and bottoms, unwilling to relinquish the luscious texture of their flesh.
</p><p>
Claire and Mandy gradually loosened their embrace, and both of them turned to Julianne with breathless, grateful smiles. Her heart and cunt both melted to see them. Once, those twinned feelings of maternal affection and wicked lust confused her, but not any more. She loved her daughter, and her love for Mandy grew warmer every time the girl showed just how ready she was to express her own. She loved them completely, their characters, their hearts, their bodies, without  inhibition or limit, and they returned that love in ways more beautiful than she'd ever imagined. The smile that she felt bloom on her face, the tears welling up in her eyes, showed her pretty girls her simple, overwhelming joy.
</p><p>
The girls looked into her face, and what they saw there made them both go, “Awwww...”
</p><p>
Claire followed her outburst with, “Thank you, Mommy.”
</p><p>
Mandy followed up by babbling, “Oh Mommy I love it I love how you give me the wiggle feeling so good we have the best play times Mommy -”
</p><p>
“Oh you're such good girls,” Julianne gushed.
</p><p>
Hearing that, the two squealed and pounced, their weight just about bowling her over from her kneeling position. As their arms and legs wrapped around her, she felt a rain of pretty kisses fall onto her face and neck, so loving and playful that her affection and heat both climbed higher. She squeezed the ten year olds close and chuckled with delight.  
</p><p>
As playful as they were, the girls were not innocent. Mandy's hands wandered, and one of them stole their way to her breast, at first cupping and touching, but at this point she was petting and mercilessly teasing her prominent, sensitive nipple, sending thrilling aches deep into her tummy. Her daughter's dress had rode up in front during the hug, and Claire had taken advantage of it. Julianne felt the heat and dampness of the girl's crotch pressing into her side, and slowly but surely, her little daughter's movements were turning into humping.
</p><p>
With an effort, she peeled the girls away from herself. They pawed and giggled at being deprived of their plaything. She could see their eyes shining with fresh passion; they wanted to make their Mommy get the good naughty feelings, too.
</p><p>
Julianne said, “That's so wonderful. But don't you pretty girls love each other, too?”
</p><p>
“Yes, Mommy,” Mandy answered brightly.
</p><p>
“I do, Mommy,” Claire replied, glancing affectionately at her friend.
</p><p>
Withdrawing her hands from underneath the girls dresses, she said, “Well, kiss her.”
</p><p>
“Okay, Mommy,” Mandy said with enthusiasm. Then to Claire, she said, “I love you.”
</p><p>
Claire was touched. She said,”I love you too,” even as she leaned in.
</p><p>
The girls kissed deeply. As she watched, Julianne took the opportunity to unbutton her blouse. Shrugging it off, she immediately felt the luscious sunshine warming her naked skin, suffusing her with summer's endless energy.
</p><p>
Claire and Mandy were distracted from their fun when Julianne stood. And when they saw her step out of her panties and stand before them completely nude, all their attention turned toward her.
</p><p>
“You're so pretty, Mommy,” Claire sighed.
</p><p>
“Are we gonna play some more?” Mandy asked.
</p><p>
Julianne smirked. “I don't know. Are you two still feeling frisky?”
</p><p>
Two big, eager nods.
</p><p>
“Can I smell your panties?” Mandy blurted.
</p><p>
Her pretend Mom cocked a hip. “How do you say it?”
</p><p>
The pretty brunette smiled and said, “Please, Mommy, can I please sniff your panties?”
</p><p>
Her request was new, audacious, and hot. Julianne's pussy throbbed. She pretended reluctance. “Hmm, well, I guess.” 
</p><p>
“Can I do it, too?” Claire chimed in. 
</p><p>
“Hmm?”
</p><p>
“Please, Mommy, can I?”
</p><p>
“Sure. Both of you get in close.”
</p><p>
She arranged the twist of coral fabric until the soaked gusset was facing out, the extended her arm. Claire and Mandy ducked in daintily, like they were about to smell a flower. But after their first tentative inhale, they both nuzzled into her panties as if it were her body. Claire chuckled softly. Julianne's hand slipped between her own legs and began fondling her aching cunt. Fiery pleasure erupted at her touch, she was so swollen, so wet, so ready. If the girls wanted to taste their Mommy today, she would be ripe to their tongues. 
</p><p>
Just the thought of it made her swoon a bit. “Okay, that's enough.”
</p><p>
The girls looked disappointed as she drew their prize away and dropped it on the lawn. They quickly noticed that their Mommy was playing with herself. Claire bit her lip.
</p><p>
“Are you two still going to be my good little girls?”
</p><p>
“Yes Mommy,” they replied in unison.
</p><p>
“Then take off those dresses and be naked with me.”
</p><p>
It was adorable how they wriggled and stumbled in their haste to remove them. Mandy cast hers aside thoughtlessly, but Claire got a naughty little thrill out of dropping it right beside her. She'd never be allowed to leave her clothes lying around the house.
</p><p>
Now they were nude, and they danced delightedly with the sensation of it. Mandy lightly skimmed her body all over. Claire tossed her blonde hair back and gathered it all into one hand so her skin was bared to the golden sunshine. She let her other hand steal onto the bright pink crease of her quim, and she started to mirror her mother.
</p><p>
All three touched themselves, and all three glanced wildly at the bodies of the others, filling with desire. Julianne felt like an erotic goddess here in her little natural temple, with two ardent acolytes who were eager to learn the rituals of lust she would teach them.
</p><p>
“I think we should stay out and play all day til it gets dark,” Mandy said. “Just play and touch and kiss and wiggle over and over. Can we do that Mommy, please?”
</p><p>
Julianne nodded regally.
</p><p>
“I think Mommy should sit on the bench so we can make her happy,” Claire proposed. 
</p><p>
“Yeah! I wanna touch you, Mommy.”
</p><p>
Julianne grinned and made her way over to the bench. “How can I refuse?” The girls trailed, giggling.
</p><p>
Before she'd even seated herself, Mandy was kissing her back and Claire was stroking her breasts. Julianne closed her eyes. This was like sinking into a bath made of girlish lust. Their hands and lips were all over her. She parted her legs and Claire slipped between them, crouching to take a nipple in her lovely clever mouth.
</p><p>
She felt the familiar touch of her daughter's little fingers parting her soaking pussy lips, finding her hardened clit, and beginning to rub. Mandy swept her hair aside and began licking her ear. Ecstasy swelled in her body as the naked little girls made excited love to her, here in the golden green shelter that was all hers, all three bodies nude and shining and full of the sexy urges naked girls feel in the summer.
</p><p>
Mommy is a goddess, she thought as her body filled with a liquid heat that was as sweet as sunshine.
</p>"
1243,"Scouting For Girls, Part 1 - Cookies",eloquent delinquent,1," At a bake sale, Nicole considers rejoining the Forest Girl Explorer Scouts in her new town, especially when they show some intriguing traits","['Fg', 'gg', 'ped', 'nosex']","<p>
They're halfway across the parking lot, almost to the supermarket doors, when Mom tells her, “Go on, go talk to them.”
</p><p>
“I dunno...”
</p><p>
“Oh, come on, Nicole. You're the one who's been moping around going, 'How am I supposed to make friends here?' This is how you do it.”
</p><p>
The ten year old squirms uncomfortably, “I guess, but...”
</p><p>
“But nothing. I know it's scary, but you were a Forest Girl before. You might have some new friends before school starts if you talk to them now.”
</p><p>
Nicole does some final, mortified stomping. “I suppose.”
</p><p>
Still holding their mother's hand, Abbey says, “Yeah, don't be chicken.”
</p><p>
Nicole gives her little sister a glare, but her Mom seems not to notice and says, “You just wait for us here. We'll come get you when we're done.”
</p><p>
“Oh all right.”
</p><p>
Her Mom gives her an affectionate little rub on the back, “I know they're gonna like you.”
</p><p>
“Really?”
</p><p>
Mom brushes a stray brown hair out of her face. “Really. Now go on.”
</p><p>
With a little happy lift, Nicole ambles over to the table where the scouts are selling their cookies. There are five girls about her age, two that are about seven like her sister, and one older girl who's definitely a teen. They're milling around, chattering with each other, talking to passersby, making the occasional sale. Only half are wearing the green and tan uniform, but she figures they're all involved somehow.
</p><p>
She saw a woman earlier, who must've been the troop's Tender, but she's gone off with another girl to an RV parked on the side of the lot. Somehow, having no grownups makes it easier and harder. Easier because there's no one looking over their shoulders; harder because there aren't any rules.
</p><p>
Nicole picks out a girl on the end of the table, wearing a uniform and her long dark hair in a pony tail. She's got a notebook and is tapping a pen against her lip, but she's staring off into space as if she's having a happy daydream, and not really involved with the others, so Nicole doesn't feel like she's interrupting.
</p><p>
“Hi,” she offers, but her voice feels small and stupid.
</p><p>
It takes the girl a second to respond, and she does with a kind of little startle. She seems suddenly embarrassed, but covers it up with a bright smile. She's really cute. “Oh, hi!”
</p><p>
“You're Forest Explorer Scouts, right?”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” the girl replies. “Not many of us Sprout Scouts, but here we are. Did you wanna buy some cookies?”
</p><p>
Nicole giggles when she hears 'sprout scouts,' it's been a while since anyone said that around her. “I don't know.”
</p><p>
The girl looks her over, and her smile seems to get a little more genuine. “Oh, come on. Everyone loves the Mint Crisps.”
</p><p>
Nicole gets a boost from the way the girl looks at her. She doesn't think she's a beauty or anything, but she guesses she's pretty enough, with her copper brown hair, big pale blue eyes and upturned nose. It's summer, so she's also got a ton of freckles, but she's still not sure if she likes that or not. But she smiles a bit more confidently when she says, “No, I can't. I ate so many when I was an Acorn that I nearly barfed.”
</p><p>
It seems dumb to admit, but it makes the girl laugh.
</p><p>
“I can only eat the Cocoroons now,” Nicole adds.
</p><p>
“I know, I know, I'll probably weigh a million pounds when this is over,” the girl giggles. “You were an Acorn?”
</p><p>
“Yeah, but not here. In Chicago.”
</p><p>
“Oh! Did you just move here?”
</p><p>
“Last month, yeah.”
</p><p>
The Scout looks a little relieved. Her face is very animated, Nicole feels like she can read every little emotion that passes through her. “Oh thank god. I was trying to figure out why I didn't know you before. Now I don't feel so bad. I'm Lena.”
</p><p>
“Nicole.”
</p><p>
They share an awkward smile. Another Scout at the table, this one blonde and in pigtails,  finishes with a customer and looks in their direction. Nicole thinks she sees the teen girl in the back – who is in a TallTree uniform, with a merit sash and beret, the works – glance at her, but it's so subtle she's not sure. She feels herself getting a little nervous, though.
</p><p>
“You're too big to be an Acorn now,” Lena says, sliding a notebook and her pen to the girl seated next to her. “Did you quit or something?”
</p><p>
“Yeah, I guess I kinda did.”
</p><p>
“How come?”
</p><p>
“I dunno. I guess 'cause we were in the middle of Chicago, so we never did much. I thought Forest Girls would be all about nature walks and learning about plants and that kind of thing, but we never did that. All my Acorn badges were for, like, digital photos and tying knots and crafts and stuff.”
</p><p>
“Oh, geez. All I can say is, this isn't Chicago! You're in redwood country now. We get into all that, hiking, camping, botany. Maddy's mom works for the forest service, so once a month from spring to fall, we all go out and plant little trees.”
</p><p>
“Really?”
</p><p>
“Oh yeah!” Lena replies, and her wide smile tells Nicole she's excited and proud to be part of this troop. She looks Nicole over closely, and so does that other girl at the table. Nicole can feel their scrutiny, it makes her feel on the spot, uncomfortable but a little special, too.
</p><p>
The two girls at the table share a glance, a little grin. Then Lena tells her, “You should think about joining back up again.”
</p><p>
“You think so?”
</p><p>
“Sure! We could use more Scouts, and we'd have lots to do.”
</p><p>
Nicole smiles at this prospect. The way the girls share looks, how happy they seem together, it's like they're all sharing a kind of secret language. She wants to learn what it is, she wants to know.
</p><p>
So she asks, “Who can I talk to? Is your Tender around?”
</p><p>
Lena twists in her chair to the TallTree girl, who's unpacking cases with a coltish younger girl, and asks, “Hey Robin, where's Tender Katie?”
</p><p>
The teen gestures, “RV.”
</p><p>
Lena gets up and tells Nicole, “Be right back.”
</p><p>
Then the other girl at the table says, “She's with Cassidy. It's her turn.”
</p><p>
Lena flips one of the girl's blonde pigtails, saying, “Nothing I haven't seen before.”
</p><p>
The pigtailed girl gives an eye-rolling smile, <i>Oh, you!</i> and turns to Nicole. “Hi, I'm Jenny.”
</p><p>
“Hi.”
</p><p>
“So... you wanna join up?” she asks with a strange little grin. Jenny tucks her knees together and twists toward Nicole.
</p><p>
“I think so. I kinda missed it.”
</p><p>
Jenny just sort of stares at her, looking her up and down, and puts a finger to her lips, and the grin turns into a smile. It makes Nicole feel funny. She could read every feeling on Lena's face, but Jenny's just a pile of secrets.
</p><p>
“I think we'd have fun with you,” Jenny says playfully.
</p><p>
“Umm, yeah,” Nicole replies, a little awkward. “Lena, uh, made it sound like you have fun.”
</p><p>
“We do!” Jenny says brightly, and behind her a short-haired brunette Acorn girl giggles.
</p><p>
Starting to feel like she's being made fun of, Nicole looks over to the RV that Lena just entered. A lady with two boys in her shopping cart pulls up to Jenny at the table and starts asking about cookies, and Nicole's kind of grateful because it takes the attention off her.
</p><p>
She watches the other girls. There's Robin the TallTree, and another girl who's older than Nicole that's probably a Sapling, with curly red hair. But other than them, everybody's younger. Lena and Jenny and the lean, doe-eyed girl with the thick French braid helping Robin are all around her age, and then the little Acorns, the one with short dark hair and the other with almost whitish blonde hair in a pixie cut. All of them chat and giggle like normal girls, keeping busy with the sale. But every so often, they sidle close to each other and whisper, not hand on ear like schoolyard secrets, but with their foreheads almost touching, looking into each others' eyes, and murmuring, and all the while their bodies move sort of strangely, as if some invisible force were gently tickling them.
</p><p>
The RV door claps shut and Nicole is drawn back to it, and sees Lena returning, with an older blonde lady and another girl around their age. The woman is wearing the Tender's vest over just a plain work shirt and blue jeans, kind of casual. The girl (Cassidy, apparently) has a thick head of chestnut brown hair that's kind of wild, and she's trying to smooth it down but it doesn't want to behave. There's something more going on with Cassidy, though. Her face is ruddy and blushing, and she's walking a little unsteady – the Tender actually takes her by the elbow briefly. Cassidy looks like she's just run a race.
</p><p>
The Tender looks calm and confident, and it's clear that the girls just adore her. When she daintily wipes her lips with her fingertips, she glances at Lena, who gushes and says something that makes them all laugh. Then they're under the supermarket awning and approaching the table.
</p><p>
Jenny twists to look, and says, “Hi Mom.”
</p><p>
“Hey, angel butt. How's it going?”
</p><p>
“Real good, better than last year.”
</p><p>
The Tender raises her voice. “Great job, ladies! I'm really proud, let's keep this up and fund our trips!” She touches the heads of the doe-like girl and and the elfin looking Acorn, who smile while the others give a little cheer.
</p><p>
“So you're Nicole, is that right?” She says and suddenly all her attention is focused on Nicole. She has this really strong presence and a natural kind of pretty; Nicole doesn't think she's even wearing makeup. She feels small in front of her, but important, too.
</p><p>
“Yeah, Nicole Embry.”
</p><p>
“Lena told me you used to be an Acorn back where you used to live. How was that?”
</p><p>
“Yeah, but I quit after a year and half. I'm ten now, so I guess I'd be a Seedling.”
</p><p>
The Tender is looking at her closely, and asks, “What badges did you earn as an Acorn?”
</p><p>
“I finished my Computer set and my Crafts set, plus I got Junior Aid, Knots, and Indoor Garden. I guess I didn't get any Nature badges or Camping badges because we never got out of the city.”
</p><p>
The Tender grins and looks impressed. “That's still pretty good, 19 badges in a year and a half. You still remember what you learned?”
</p><p>
Nicole brightens, “Yeah, I think so.”
</p><p>
“You know this isn't a big troop or anything. Even if you include Acorns, Seedlings, Saplings, and our TallTree, there's only sixteen of us altogether, and I'm the only Tender. But I-”
</p><p>
“What about my Mom?” Lena interrupts.
</p><p>
The Tender smiles at Lena. “Your Mom is an honorary Tender, but she's never been through official training. We all love her to death, and she does a lot. I'm sorry Lena, I should've said that.”
</p><p>
Lena looks mollified, and Nicole's surprised to see a grownup apologize to a kid.
</p><p>
“But what I was saying is I think that's a good thing. We're all really close. No matter the age, all the girls are friends. Some are more like sisters. It's a good troop, and a good place to be a Forest Girl Explorer. I'm Tender Katie, and I think you'll like it, if you join.”
</p><p>
Nicole finds this little speech rousing, “I think I'd like it, too. Tender Katie, I'd like to be a sprout scout again.”
</p><p>
Lena and Jenny both smile. Even Robin the TallTree has a little grin off in the back.
</p><p>
Katie nods approvingly. “Terrific. I've got the signup sheets in the RV. Is your Mom around?”
</p><p>
“She's in shopping with my sister. They should be back in a minute.”
</p><p>
“Okay. Help me rebuild this display on the table and keep me company til then, would you?”
</p><p>
Nicole nods, and the next few minutes fly by as Tender Katie chats her up, with occasional interjections by Lena or Jenny or Astrid, the little blonde Acorn. They want to know all about her, whether she reads books (a lot) plays sports (a little), or had ever been camping (not at all), but also what she'd done in Chicago and how she was finding Northern California and what she likes at school. She loves all the attention, and asks some questions, too. She already feels kinda close to them, to the troop.
</p><p>
But she doesn't ask about the thing that made her most curious. Even when they were chatting, Jenny and the dark-haired Acorn (named Heather, she learned) put their foreheads together and had their little private whispering session. That, and the thing with Cassidy, and the thing with Jenny.
</p><p>
This troop has lots of secrets. And Nicole wants to be a part of them.
</p><p>
Her Mom and Abbey eventually turn up, and Nicole introduces them to the Tender. She and Mom hit it off immediately.
</p><p>
“I'm here to teach anthropology at the college,” Mom says, “Primitive peoples and Native American culture.”
</p><p>
“Really!” Katie exclaims. “You're the new associate professor. I teach psychology there.”
</p><p>
And off they went. They chat, and soon head to the RV to get the forms. Nicole hangs out with Abbey, who's perched on the side of their grocery cart and is obviously interested in the bustling scouts.
</p><p>
“You wanna join, too?” Nicole asks. “You're old enough. You could be an Acorn, like I was.”
</p><p>
“I dunno,” Abbey replies. “Could I get a cookie?”
</p><p>
Jenny, who's been listening, chuckles and hands her a Mint Crisp from one of their display boxes.
</p><p>
Chewing thoughtfully, Abbey says, “Maybe. Could I go with you some time and see if I like it?”
</p><p>
“Sure,” Nicole says, even thought she's not sure if that's okay. The idea of she and Abbey doing Forest Explorers together is comforting somehow. “I'll check, but yeah, if you want.”
</p><p>
Abbey nods. “Can we get a box of those?”
</p><p>
Nicole laughs, “We'll have to ask Mom.”
</p><p>
It turns out Mom wants to buy a few boxes, so she and Abbey choose while Nicole fills out her part of the form. She can tell Mom and Katie have already bonded in that weirdo, teacher-way that's so nerdy. When she's done, she turns in the form to Katie, who's explaining to Mom how they can order the uniform online.
</p><p>
“Maybe you can help me with that,” Mom says to Nicole. “You're better online than I am.”
</p><p>
Nicole just nods. Everything is working out strangely well. She senses she's a good fit here.
</p><p>
As Mom and Katie wrap up their chat, Nicole hears a clatter on the ground behind her. She turns to see that a couple cookie boxes have fallen from the stack in front of Jenny.
</p><p>
“Could you get those?” Jenny asks, her finger curling in a blonde pigtail.
</p><p>
Nicole stoops down to pick them up. One of them has gone a little underneath the table and when she reaches for it, she hears Jenny's chair scrape a little and glances over. As she does, she watches as Jenny's sneakers lift off the ground until the girl's knees are pressed to the underside of the table. Then her legs part, wider and wider and the skirt falls away from her open thighs and Nicole can see Jenny's not wearing any panties.
</p><p>
She can't believe it for a second, that she's seeing Jenny's naked privates right here at the supermarket. Can anyone else see? It's all bare between her legs. Nicole can see her little puss clearly, the fleshy slit, and a glimpse of the tight pink petals inside as her legs get wider. Jenny shifts a little and reveals even more of her puss and even the bottom of her butt crack, and she's so pink down there, a bright, girlish, happy pink.
</p><p>
Nicole's never seen another girl's puss before, she's stunned. She feels her heart start to pound, and her own puss suddenly feels sensitive, tingly. She fumbles with the boxes, gathers them up, and stands quickly. Her face is blazing hot, she knows she's blushing like crazy.
</p><p>
She looks at Jenny. The girl smiles back, her eyes flickering with a kind of naughty joy, and straightens up in her chair. “Thank you,” she says sweetly.
</p><p>
“Uh-huh,” Nicole stammers, setting the boxes down with clumsy hands. Behind Katie, Lena is looking at Nicole closely, quizzically. She's so embarrassed she blushes harder. What's going on??
</p><p>
“All set?” Mom says. She and Abbey are both looking her way. If they see anything wrong, they don't show it.
</p><p>
Nicole nods and moves to join them.
</p><p>
Tender Katie says, “Next meeting's on Tuesday night at six. There's an orientation period we do here, so you won't be a Seedling right away, but I'd like it if you came anyway, get to know the other Scouts. Even if you don't have your uniform by then, you should still come, okay?”
</p><p>
“Yeah, okay,” Nicole replies, finally shaking off some of the shock.
</p><p>
“Great!” Katie says, and gives the salute.
</p><p>
Nicole returns it playfully. She hears Lena, Cassidy, and Jenny all say, “See you soon!”
</p><p>
On the way back to the car, Nicole replays those last moments in her head, trying to make sense of the jumble of feelings going on inside her. Surprise a lot, and guilt a little, but curiosity most of all. What were the girls in this troop doing? What did they know and hide?
</p><p>
“That wasn't so bad, was it?” Mom chides gently.
</p><p>
“No,” Nicole says, “I'm glad I did it.”
</p><p>
“Me too. They seem like nice, bouncy girls. I'm sure it'll be a lot of fun.”
</p><p>
She recalls Jenny saying,<i> I think we'd have fun with you.</i>
</p><p>
And she says, “I think I'll have fun with them. I think this will be really different.”
</p><p>
She doesn't know why, but when she says it she gets a naughty little thrill. She looks back at the booth and the girls as their car pulls out. Some of them wave, and Nicole waves back.
</p><p>
She turns her head to look at them as the car passes them, then sits back and bounces in her seat. She's excited.
</p>"
1244,"scouting For Girls, Part 2 - Orientation",eloquent delinquent,2,Innocent Nicole's excitement builds as she begins to suspect the troop's secrets. witnessing one mysterious behavior after another.,"['Fg', 'mast', 'inc', 'voy']","<p> There's three uniforms for a Seedling in the Forest Girl Explorer Scouts, and they all show up at once. Mom really splurged and got the whole kaboodle! It must've cost her a bunch, and Nicole gets a little softie feeling from seeing how much Mom is willing to invest in her being happy in their new town. </p><p> After they've been run through the washer and got that weird packing smell out of them, Mom presses them all and then Nicole lays everything out on her bed, kind of inspecting them, getting a little excited. She's going to be part of something again! </p><p> There's the traditional green dress, usually for more formal meetings. It's hemmed a little above the knee and buttons all the way from bottom to top, although most girls never undo all those buttons and just wiggle it on over their heads. Unlike her old Acorn outfit, this one is gathered a little at the waist, and has a khaki belt that goes with it, so the wiggling might be a bit more difficult.<i> The troubles of getting bigger,</i> she grins. The dress comes with a white knee-high socks and a white slip for underneath with little shoulder straps and the Girl Explorer logo sewn on it. There's also the dark green neckerchief and merit sash, but that can go with any uniform. </p><p> The next is the daywear uniform, and it's a light green button front blouse with cap sleeves, a dark green pleated skirt that ends at her fingertips, and a khaki envelope-type cap with green trim. It comes with a merit vest, also khaki, and Nicole realizes that she may have to get duplicates of her badges so she can have them on both the sash and the vest. The accessories are a red neckerchief, a little white undershirt and knee high dark green socks. It's what most the girls at the bake sale were wearing, and what they wore all the time back in Chicago. </p><p> The last is the one she's most excited about – it's the true Forest Girl Explorer outfit, dark green shorts with lots of pockets (boys call them cargo shorts, but these aren't so baggy), khaki button front blouse with long sleeves that have these little tabs and buttons above the elbow so you can roll up the sleeves and hold them in place. She loves that, it's so cool! It comes with both this red and dark green bandana, a little white t-shirt, and two pairs of thick green hiking socks, one over the ankle for when it's hot, and another pair that come up over the knee for when it's cold. It's supposed to go with boots, but she already has those, for hikes that her Dad was supposed to take her on but never did. </p><p> Grinning at her new wardrobe. She starts to undress, pulling off her t-shirt and shucking her way out of her sweatpants. Standing there in her panties, it takes her a minute to decide what to do. She's been hanging out with the troop a lot in the last couple weeks, so she knows that daywear and explorer outfits are pretty much mix and match. She goes with the khaki top, the pleated skirt, the knee high socks and her Chucks. She rolls up the sleeves and buttons them in place, then looks in the mirror on the back of the door as she decides to leave her hair down. Pretty cool! </p><p> Today is more of a get-together than a meeting – they're going to Hanna's to learn water safety. She's been to a couple get-togethers already, too. It's usually just a few girls and Tender Katie or one of the other moms teaching them something for a while, then they just visit and kind of goof around. </p><p> So far, there's only been two meetings and one get-together she hasn't been allowed to attend, because Katie and the other girls all tell Nicole that she isn't “official” yet. Nicole understands, but she still feels left out. It's disappointing – she really wants to be sworn in, but Tender Katie keeps telling her she needs to get “oriented” first, to see if she really gets along with the other girls and wants to do the activities. </p><p> It's such a stupid grownup thing to say. She already knows she likes it, she doesn't need to see any more to know she wants to join! Besides, the other girls keep doing that secretive, nose-to-nose eye-gazing whispering thing that Nicole's come to think of as “the lovey-dovey look.” And if she catches them at it, they stop, and give her this kind of knowing grin. She still has no idea why they do it, or what it means. So frustrating! She wishes she did. </p><p> She wishes someone would do that with her. She's not sure why. Just to belong. Just to know how it feels, having another girl so close, looking into her eyes, sharing whispers. The thought makes her quivery inside for some reason. Nicole chews her lip, thinking about it. </p><p> It'd be especially nice to do that with Lena. </p><p> “What're you thinking?” her Mom asks from the doorway. </p><p> Nicole realizes she has her hand on her tummy and snatches it away. “N-nothing!” </p><p> Mom's brows knit as she looks her daughter over, then she asks, “Uniforms fit okay?” </p><p> The ten year old bounces with excitement, flouncing her green skirt, “Yeah!” </p><p> “You look adorable, so adventure-y.” </p><p> “Thanks, Mom.” </p><p> “We should get you a Smokey the Bear hat, maybe.” </p><p> “Geez, don't be weird.” </p><p> “You ready to go?” </p><p> Nicole nods, but says, “You know, I could just ride my bike.” </p><p> They start down the condo's narrow staircase. “Yeah, but  Ms Jaworski wants to visit with me, so I can at least get you that far.” </p><p> “You can call her Sophie in front of me if you want,” Nicole says, feeling very sophisticated. “She wants all the girls to call her that.” </p><p> Even though her mom's walking in front of her, Nicole can practically feel her rolling her eyes, “Ugh, California. You can call  Lena's mom whatever she wants you to, and I'll call her what I'm comfortable with. You can put your bike in the back if you want.” </p><p> She does, they load it up, and they make the trip across town. They live closer to the ocean, and Nicole's mom didn't know that most of the college teachers live on the east side of town, where there's more open land and forest. She can tell Mom kind of regrets it, and thinks maybe they'll move again soon, to be closer. It surprises her a little to consider that Mom might be lonely, too, might want to have a group of friends and belong. </p><p> But then Nicole's mind drifts back to the Scouts, and Lena. </p><p> Lena's the one that's kinda taken her under her wing, and they've become pretty chummy already. They both like riding bikes and mystery stories and old reruns of Buffy the Vampire Slayer, even though they're almost too scary sometimes. Plus, Lena is super nice and friendly to nearly everybody, but especially to Nicole, and that makes her feel so special. Lena's mom – Sophie - is just as sweet and probably the youngest Mom that she's ever met. </p><p> Lena keeps telling Nicole how pretty she is, and though it's flattering, it seems obvious to Nicole that Lena, with her long, lustrous dark hair which only appears brown in direct sunshine, her lively brown eyes and her creamy skin, is the pretty one. When Nicole looks in the mirror at her own ten year old face and her shoulder length copper brown hair and her turned up nose and her tons of freckles she sees more of a tomboy, although her green eyes are big and cute. It's nice to be called pretty, though. It makes her feel like she is. </p><p> Nicole's met most of the girls in the troop through Lena by now, and she says most of the girls are pretty, and Nicole sees how she could be right. Mostly she's spent time with her own Seedling group, ages nine through twelve, which turns out to be the biggest group even though there's only eight of them. Each of them is different, but they all have their appeal. She's getting a better idea of what they're all like, trying to put together a picture in her mind of how the troop works. </p><p> It's fun looking at things the way Lena does. </p><p> She's unloading her bike in Lena's driveway when Sophie comes out with a big smile, greeting Mom and then Nicole by taking each of them by the hand for a second and saying something nice. She has the same dark hair as her daughter and though she's not tall, she has that very toned body that runners always seem to have. She acts like both Nicole and her mom are equally important, which is weird but neat. </p><p> “The girls are inside, go ahead,” she waves Nicole toward the house, then turns to Mom. “Hope, since it's just going to be us adults, can I interest you in a glass of wine?” </p><p> “Can you ever,” Mom replies. </p><p> Sophie tosses her dark hair back, delighted. “Fabulous! Do you know much about wine? I'm trying to turn all my friends into Napa valley snobs...” she's saying as Nicole leaves them behind and heads into the house. </p><p> Lena and Fawn are leaning against the bar between the kitchen and the dining room, chatting and sipping iced tea. Fawn is dressed all in the explorer uniform, but Lena is dressed up just like Nicole, and she wonders if maybe they have telepathy. That would be cool. Lena spots her and leaps happily to her feet, then bounds over to her and sweeps her into a big hug. Lena's always hugging somebody or squeezing them or petting them – a lot of the girls are like this. When they've watched TV, Lena likes to cuddle up. Nicole likes it a lot, but she's still getting used to it. She wonders if it's a California thing, or just the Scouts, or if people in Chicago were just stuffy. </p><p> Fawn hangs back at the bar and watches them with this little grin. </p><p> Fawn is tall for an eleven year old, huge-eyed, long-legged and lean and really graceful, but quiet and watchful and so so shy. She only really seems to be comfortable when she's dancing, which she's super good at and does with her older sister Tara, who at 14 is in the troop as a Sapling. It's easy for Nicole to remember Fawn's name because she acts so much like a deer. Fawn seems to be closest friends to Cassidy, but she seems okay with Lena, too. </p><p> With the hug ending, Nicole looks to Fawn, “You brought your bike too, right?” </p><p> “Yeah,” she replies in a small voice. Her big blue eyes stay focused on Nicole, and they're kind of hypnotizing. Her tummy does this little flutter. Then Fawn realizes she's staring and looks away like she's embarrassed. </p><p> Nicole catches Fawn looking at her a lot, but when they talk she acts really nervous. She figures it's because she's new. </p><p> “Is Cassidy here yet?” Nicole asks. The get-together is for the five of them – her, Lena, Fawn, Cassidy, and Hanna. </p><p> “No,” Lena replies, “We're gonna swing by her place on the way to Hanna's. It's pretty much right along the way.” </p><p> “Oh, okay.” Nicole's never been to Hanna's before, but she has been to Cassidy's. She's intrigued to go there again because of what happened last time. </p><p> Cassidy's a hoot. Her mom is what Nicole's Mom calls a hippie, with very long curly brown hair and no makeup and she always wears these really simple but colorful clothes and smells a little funky. Cassidy has that same kind of, she's not sure but maybe wildness, about her. So does her little sister Joy, who's an Acorn and on her it's totally cute. But even though Cassidy acts a little spacey or on her own planet sometimes (at least that's what Amber says), her family lives out on this great big property that's almost like a farm with ducks and chickens and she knows how to crochet stuff and all about gardening and nature. </p><p> She'd rode out that way last week to return a couple of old Scouting books Cassidy had loaned her about hiking and northern California. She'd dropped her bike on the big front lawn and knocked, but nobody answered. So she'd circled around back, which opened onto a huge yard with big gardens and planter beds and backed up on the woods. There had been Cassidy's mom Cheryl, a little ways off, hanging sheets on the line to dry, where they'd caught the light breeze and kind of filled and flapped. Cheryl hadn't noticed her as Nicole had rounded the corner of the house. </p><p> She'd been about to make herself known when 7 year old Joy came bounding out of the tall weeds edging the yard toward her mom, her tie-dyed slip dress and crazy tangle of brown curls billowing all around her. She'd ducked among the overlapping sheets and appeared before her surprised mother, happily shouting, “Mama!” </p><p> Cheryl had thrown her long hair back over a shoulder and cocked her hip against the wicker clothes basket, studying her youngest daughter wryly. “My, my, little blossom, what've you been up to?” </p><p> In response, Joy had simply thrown her hands up, holding them inches from her mother's face. </p><p> As she'd drawn her head back a bit so she could focus on the little hands before her, she commented, “Well at least they're not dirty.” </p><p> Joy had just stood there, wiggling her fingers, “Look, Mama.” </p><p> Brow slightly knitted, Cheryl had moved closer and put her nose against her daughter's fingers. Her eyes closed for a second, and suddenly this sly smile had broken across her face. “Maybe you are a little dirty. Is that what you're telling me? Is there dew on your flower, little blossom?” </p><p> Instead of replying, the 7 year old had simply giggled and pulled her loose fitting dress up to her waist. Between the wavering sheets, Nicole had seen the little girl's pert bare bottom, so pale compared to her tanned legs. Nicole had gasped in surprise, felt herself blush furiously, and had retreated to the house's corner to conceal herself. </p><p> But she hadn't been able to walk away, even though she'd felt so confused and stirred up. Another girl with no panties! And Joy'd just showed herself half- naked to her Mom! How much trouble would she be in? </p><p> She'd peeked around the corner to find out. </p><p> Cheryl had taken a moment and just stared at her daughter's sudden exposure with that same wry grin. She hadn't seemed upset at all. For her part, Joy could hardly keep still, kind of shivering and shifting from one foot to the other, her crazy brown locks tossing to and fro. </p><p> Finally, Cheryl had asked, “Did you come over because you want me to be your play pal?” </p><p> Joy had just nodded, not changing her position at all. “I like it when you play, Mama.” </p><p> Her mom had squatted down and favored her with a fond smile, “Aww. That's because I like playing.” </p><p> With that, she had set her laundry basket aside. They'd leaned in, and though Nicole couldn't quite make it out through the ruffling sheets, she was almost certain that they'd put their foreheads together and were giving each other the lovey-dovey look. The thought had sent a strange thrill through her. Before now, she'd only seen the Scouts do it, never a daughter and her mother. </p><p> Then, with her long brown hair riffling in the breeze and obscuring her face, the mother had shifted in front of little bare-bottomed Joy, and something began to happen. With Joy's back turned and the sheets sweeping in front of them, Nicole hadn't been able to make out what had been going on, sometimes she could only see their shadow on the sheets. All she could be sure of is that Joy had crooked one of her knees up, and began to squirm like she was being tickled. And though she couldn't see, she had heard just fine, though it didn't exactly make anything clear. Cheryl had made these quiet reassuring coos, and maybe she had been saying things but Nicole hadn't made it out. Joy hadn't said anything, but she kept making these sounds like she was tasting something delicious, over and over. </p><p> The sounds Joy made had the strangest effect on Nicole. This wave of goosepimples had prickled all over her body, her heart started thumping even faster, her cheeks felt hot, and this warm, heavy feeling had begun gather down there, between her legs. As mother and daughter had kept going, Joy's noises became louder, sometimes like little exclamations, and Nicole had felt her body responding even stronger. </p><p> She had begun to feel a bit frightened by what was going on, between the spying and her mysterious reactions, but she'd been unable to leave, unable to stop watching. She wanted to see more, hear more, to know what all this was about. It was like she was mesmerized by this experience and the heat rising in her body. </p><p> But then she'd heard the metallic clatter of Cassidy dropping her bike on the front driveway, and that startled her out of her trance. Nicole had immediately jumped back from the corner. Feeling sweaty and guilty and all mixed up she'd rushed back around the side of the house on wobbly knees to intercept Cassidy. She'd known she had to meet her out front, to cut her off, to keep Cassidy from seeing what Nicole had seen, from knowing that she'd spied and the crazy way it had made her feel. </p><p> Cassidy was almost in the front door when Nicole had called out to her. She'd turned and paused, and then said, “Ohhh, that's your bike next to mine.” </p><p> “Yeah.” </p><p> The girl had turned and meandered back down from the porch, saying, “I thought maybe we'd gotten another one.” </p><p> “I brought back your books.” </p><p> Cassidy had nodded absently, running a hand through her wild shock of hair, “Yeah, okay, yeah.” </p><p> They'd stood there for an awkward moment. Then Cassidy had said, “Nice bike.” </p><p> “Thanks.” </p><p> She'd gestured toward the big tree over by their garage, started ambling in that direction, and had asked, “Since you're here, you wanna push me on the tire swing?” </p><p> And they'd done just that, and everything had kind of gone back to normal. But she keeps thinking of what she'd seen between Joy and her mother in the back yard, trying to figure out what had happened. When she remembers it closely, she gets that same warm, kind of floaty feeling and it seems like it was a dream, maybe. </p><p> All the way over to Cassidy's house she thinks about it, watching Lena's back and bottom as she pedals in front of her, dark hair streaming, skirt fluttering. Fawn's thick French braid slides and coils across her back. She's thought about maybe confiding in Lena or one of the other girls, but when she tries she just can't do it, it's too weird and embarrassing. Besides, what if it got back to Cassidy? Would she be mad or something? </p><p> So she keeps it in her head and stews, just like seeing up Jenny's skirt at the bake sale. It's like she's suddenly a real-life character in one of her mystery stories, only this one wasn't about crime. It's more strange, more intriguing, and has created as much of a mystery in herself by the way she's thrilled by it. </p><p> Call it <i>The Case of the Panty-Less Girls.</i> She wants to get to the “bottom” of it, she thinks. Hee hee. </p><p> It takes about twenty minutes to get from Lena's to Cassidy's. Nicole tries to remember the streets and the turns they're making, but she hardly sees anything familiar. Lena has something like a map in her head. If they go hiking, she wants to be sure Lena is there. </p><p> Cassidy is sitting on the porch waiting for them, her bare feet dangling over the edge. Her outfit is different from all of theirs, it's a button-front dress like their formal uniform, only it's quite a bit shorter and faded to an almost milky jade color. It was Cassidy's mom's from when she was a Seedling, It's got all the old insignia patches on it and everything. She has the regular outfits, but this is the one she likes to wear when things are more relaxed. She gets up and slips on her battered sneakers and joins them in the yard. They've barely exchanged hellos when Lena snatches her into a great big hug, and after that Cassidy gives Nicole a littler one. </p><p> Then Cassidy wraps her arm around Fawn's shoulder and squeezes playfully, jostling her a bit. “How's my favorite wallflower?” she asks, then leans over and gives her a great big smooch on the cheek. Fawn blushes and lowers her head, but even though she's looking at her shoes, Nicole can still see the beaming smile on her face. </p><p> Letting her go, Cassidy fetches her bike from the side of the garage and says, “Saddle up, cowpokes.” She's always saying old timey stuff like that. Cassidy's bike is different from theirs, too. It's this old rattletrap with a big basket in front and like a platform on the back and it's obviously meant for someone about six inches taller than Cassidy. But she gets a little running start and swings her leg over and they're off, the other girls hustling to catch up. </p><p> They head back toward a major street and ride along it for a bit, and Nicole recognizes the farmer's market they go to for vegetables, and the shopping center with the Hobby Barn in it. Cassidy and Fawn chatter about this game they both play online, and all the stuff you can build and do in it. It's kind of amazing to see Fawn so relaxed and talkative, being around Cassidy makes her really let her guard down. Nicole rides a little closer just to see it happen, and even though she's delighted by their friendship, it also makes her feel new and unknown and a little left out again. </p><p> Lena's leading the way, so she doesn't see any of this. </p><p> Then they turn again and start up this long, gradual uphill street that winds and loops and all the houses here seem big and new somehow. The closer they get to the top the bigger and more fancy the houses get. When Cassidy leans forward on the pedals, the bottom of her short dress rides up, exposing most of her hips and the curvy bottom of her butt, and either her panties have rode up too or she's not wearing any. Nicole tries not to stare. She's feeling the heat of the summer day now, sweaty and breathing hard. They all are. </p><p> Then they take one last turn and ride into the looping driveway of one of the biggest and fanciest houses yet. The lawn is brilliant green and the three trees out front are still babies, seedlings just like them, so Nicole guesses this house is new as well. They park their bikes and walk up this columned porch to the enormous wooden double doors. Nicole finds herself hanging back, staring. </p><p> Lena nudges shoulders with her and asks, “Are you okay?” </p><p> Nicole shrugs, tries to smile. “I've never been someplace like this before,” she says quietly. </p><p> “Don't be nervous, it's just a house,” Cassidy says reassuringly. </p><p> “Hanna's dad did effects for the Star Wars movies,” Lena tells her. “He still works for George Lucas and stuff. They're rich, but they're nerdy and kind of fun, you'll see.” </p><p> Somehow the doorbell rings, though she doesn't see anybody push the button., A minute later the door opens to reveal a petite lady with a tumble of ginger hair and a stunningly pretty face, high cheekbones and a broad mouth grinning in almost a Cheshire-cat way. Nicole finds herself staring, even as the woman starts ushering them into the house. Lena has to kind of goose Nicole along. </p><p> The girls all say, “Hi Mrs Greenberg,” as they file through, and she just stands by the door, waving excitedly to them. But when Nicole steps in last, the pretty mother puts her hand on her shoulder and draws her aside. </p><p> “You must be the new girl Hanna told me about. What's your name again?” </p><p> “Um, Nicole?” she replies, flustered. Having Mrs Greenberg look her straight in the eye feels like being pinned in a spotlight. </p><p> “Well hello Nicole, and welcome to our home,” Mrs Greenberg says with a playful sweeping gesture. “Hanna and Lena have told me a lot about you. Do you still want to be a Scout?” </p><p> “More than ever,” she replies, still staring. Who thought jean shorts and a tank top could be so cute? Mrs Greenberg's got these catlike pale blue eyes and such perfect white teeth. </p><p> 'That's great! You seem really sweet and bright, I'm sure you'll fit right in.” </p><p> “Really?” </p><p> Now her smile is nearly a laugh, “Of course! The girls would be lucky to have some fresh views on things. Do you like movies?” </p><p> “Sure.” </p><p> “Well, my husband works on movies, so we have lots of movie stuff here. Feel free to look around and make yourself at home. I hope you'll have lots of fun here,” she finishes with this dorky kind of curtsey. She's weird. Nicole likes it. </p><p> Immediately smitten, all Nicole can do is grin stupidly at this beautiful lady until Lena takes her hand, dragging her deeper into the house. She gawks around, the house is big and airy and full of light. The ceilings are way up high, and all these cool things are scattered around like knickknacks among the low-slung modern furniture, a black movie light on a stand and a model spaceship hanging from a wire. </p><p> But the pictures along one hallway are what really get her – they're paintings of scenes she recognizes from the Star Wars movies, but with one little part cut out and left black, sometimes in the corner, sometimes in the middle, always an irregular shape. There's a picture of the palace on Naboo, and there's the landing platform at Cloud City... but always with a little black bit missing, like an unfinished jigsaw puzzle. </p><p> She can't figure out why, and after Mrs Greenberg calls out, “I'll go get Hanna, Katie's waiting for y'all out back,” and heads up the stairs, there's no one to ask. Those pictures sit funny in her mind. Pieces missing from something so familiar. They're like so much that's happening to her in this new town. </p>"
1245,"Scouting For Girls, Part 3 - Testing The Water",eloquent delinquent,3,Innocent Nicole's curiosity grows when she attends a water safety that takes many naughty turns,"['Fg (implied)', 'gggg']","<p>
</p><p>
</p><p> Following the other girls through the Greenberg's huge airy house, Nicole eventually reaches the back, a series of French doors lining one wall that open onto a broad tiled patio and the coolest pool Nicole's ever seen. It's like a regular sized swimming pool with a hot tub attached to one end, and where they meet there's this enormous stack of rocks that's taller than her, with an actual waterfall splashing down it into the water! Cassidy looks as amazed as she is, this must be her first time seeing it, too. The other girls look pleased but not surprised. </p><p> Tender Katie is sitting in a cushioned patio chair by the pool, with a polka dot hair band and bangs and sunglasses. She's wearing a big loose khaki scouting shirt and shorts that show off how strong her tanned legs are. She's set a bunch of cushions on the ground in front of her, and turns in her chair to greet the approaching girls. </p><p> “Hello, Scouts. Wonderful day for the water, isn't it?” she says with an impish smile. Nicole's struck again by how fit and pretty Katie is. With her honey blonde hair done like that and that little smile on her face, she thinks Katie and her daughter Jenny look a lot alike. </p><p> The girls agree about the day with varying degrees of enthusiasm, but most of them are casting yearning looks at the limpid blue water in the pool. For her part, Nicole is too busy being blown away by the view. Although three huge pine trees screen the pool area, the rest of the property looks down from the hilltop on the whole north side of town, and some of the outlying farms and woods too. And off in the distance is the hazy blue gray line of the Pacific. She feels like she's really in California now, maybe for the first time. </p><p> “Come on over and have a seat everybody.” </p><p> They all plop down on the cushions in front of Katie. Nicole sits next to Lena in front with one empty cushion to her left; Cassidy and Fawn are behind them. Katie takes some printouts from under her chair and starts handing them out. Lena looks disappointed; Cassidy actually groans. </p><p> “I didn't know there'd be homework,” Cassidy grumps. </p><p> “There's no homework, and there's no quiz,” Katie says, “this is just information to keep with you so you can study for the badge exam. It's kind of a cheat sheet. All the answers are In here.” </p><p> Cassidy brightens and takes a little interest, now that there might be cheating involved. </p><p> Lena asks, “Aren't we going in the water?” </p><p> “This session is about water safety, the things you need to know before you go swimming, so you can be safe and know what you're doing. Besides, how many of you can swim?” </p><p> She waits for hands. Only Fawn's timidly rises. Katie nods toward her. </p><p> “I can doggie paddle, a little.” </p><p> “Girls,” Katie says, leaning her elbows onto her knees to get closer, draw them in. “by the time I'm through with you, you'll all be swimming like little mermaids. But we have to do it the right way, so nothing happens to you. And the first step, is to learn how to be careful in the water, okay?” </p><p> They all nod, seeing the point. </p><p> Nicole glances down at the printout and its pictures when she hears the patio doors open. Hanna and her mother are both coming out, and everyone stops to look. </p><p> Hanna is wearing a little aqua colored bikini, and although she's just barely started filling out in her boobies and her butt, it makes her tan and her spiky, layered straw-blonde bob really stand out. She's wearing these sharp sunglasses that most of the girls fawn over when she sits down. </p><p> But Nicole is focused on Hanna's mom. </p><p> Mrs Greenberg has also changed into a bikini, pink and flowery, that rides high on her trim hips and shows a lot of her large, pear-shaped breasts. Over it, she's wearing what seems like a short white robe, only it's so lightweight that it's transparent. </p><p> Nicole feels like she suddenly has X-ray vision for Mrs Greenberg, and that she can see right through her clothes at her underwear and her bare body. The thought sends this electrifying thrill through her, that settles into a warm happy hum somewhere around her tummy as she watches the pretty mother scrape another patio chair over and sit next to Katie. Nicole's never felt like this before, but it's as yummy as it is disconcerting. </p><p> Hanna's sunglasses start making the rounds, and each girl tries them on and poses glamorously, to ahhs and giggles from the others. When Nicole first saw Hanna in them, she thought they made her look stuck up. But now that everybody is trying them on, and she is too, she realizes that they're actually pretty cool. They're like grownup fashion sunglasses, only girl-size. Hanna mentions the designer to Lena, but Nicole isn't really listening. She notices Mrs Greenberg's grin when she's posing in them. </p><p> She hands the sunglasses back to Hanna, and thinks maybe she had that mean thought because she's a little jealous of her. </p><p> Tender Katie waits patiently for them to settle back down, then begins the lesson. The girls follow along in the handout. Most of it is stuff like don't jump in if you know how deep it is, be careful of tides and currents, warm up before you swim, never go further out than half of your endurance.  There are pictures of the right way to help someone having trouble in the water, how to float on your back to save your strength, or how to use a life preserver, but Katie tells them they'll practice that stuff later. </p><p> It's all pretty common sense, but good to know. They ask about a couple things, and when they do they raise their hands; it's very class-like. The only kinda weird moment is when Tender Katie instructs them that they should never, ever swim without a buddy. For some reason that makes Cassidy snort and say, “That too, huh?” and nudge Fawn knowingly. </p><p> Over a sudden burst of giggles from all the other girls except Nicole, Katie says, “Cassidy, behave.” </p><p> “Sorry,” she replies with a chortle that makes it seem like maybe she's not too sorry. </p><p> Nicole doesn't get it at all. It's another thing they share that she doesn't. She looks from one young face to another, trying to steal a clue, but they're already glancing at their printouts as Katie shows them how to push on a swimmer's back to get the water out of their lungs. </p><p> The girls soak it in, and answer the occasional pop quiz question from Katie or Mrs Greenberg, but they can't help feeling the heat of the summer on their shoulders and faces and squirming, wishing they were in the refreshing water just a few feet away. Katie senses that she's losing them, so she asks a few more questions to wrap it up, and the scouts respond half-heartedly. Hanna actually lays down, putting on her sunglasses as if she's ready to work on her tan. </p><p> “Okay, I think we're done here,” Katie announces, standing up. “Good work girls, now that we have that out of the way, next time we can actually start practicing swimming for real.” </p><p> The girls cheer, even Hanna on her back, and Nicole's pretty sure she already knows how to swim. </p><p> Mrs Greenberg gently touches Katie's arm. The two exchange a look, and then Katie says, “Mrs Greenberg is going to make us all some strawberry limeade, but she wants a helper.” </p><p> This gets all the Scouts' attention. They stop what they're doing and turn toward Katie like they heard a dog whistle. This happens at every Scout meeting. One girl gets picked out for one on one time with Katie or one of the moms, for being involved or behaved or most accomplished. All the girls are so eager to get picked, but why? Normally they're not competitive. Again, Nicole is in the dark. </p><p> “So Tammy, who do you think should help? Who was the best participant?” </p><p> Mrs Greenberg looks the girls over. For a moment she meets Nicole's eye, and just kind of lingers in this funny way that makes Nicole's tummy do a flip. But then Mrs Greenberg gets this kind of disappointed look and moves on, and ultimately says, “Lena.” </p><p> With a toss of her dark hair, Lena practically skips to her feet. She steps over to Mrs Greenberg and the pretty mother takes her hand. As they start to stroll to the house, Mrs Greenberg tells them, “Go ahead and dip your feet or use the umbrellas or hammocks or whatever. We'll be back.” </p><p> As they go through the shining French doors, Nicole feels a jab of raw jealousy. </p><p> Tender Katie moves her chair into the shade of the pines and fans herself with the handout. Hanna goes over to a tote, gets some suntan lotion out of it, re-positions her cushion. She sits back down and starts to slather it on, making her skin glisten. With her sunglasses on, she looks detached from everyone else, but maybe she just feels at home. Fawn and Cassidy have taken a seat at the pool's edge with their feet dangling into the water, kind of stirring it with lazy kicks. </p><p> Nicole's just standing there stewing in her own hurt feelings, and feels stupid. She decides what Fawn and Cassidy are doing looks the most fun, so she goes over to join them. </p><p> “How is it?” she asks as she kneels down to take off her sneakers and socks. </p><p> Fawn grins. “It feels sooo good,” she says shyly, almost like she's embarrassed to admit it. </p><p> “Yeah, on our feet,” Cassidy snarks. </p><p> Nicole kicks her shoes into a little pile next to theirs and scoots in next to them. She slips her feet into the cool water, swirling them around. It feels amazing, but so frustrating at the same time. Her body longs to join her feet in there. </p><p> Glancing back over her shoulder, she asks quietly, “Is Hanna kinda stuck-up or something?” </p><p> Fawn cocks her head and says, “Oh no, she's nice.” </p><p> “She's twelve now, even though she doesn't look it,” Cassidy tells her. “Her best friend Lori bumped up into Saplings this year, and now I think she's just waiting to join her this winter.” </p><p> “She likes us well enough though,” Fawn says, “especially Jenny.” </p><p> Cassidy snorts with amusement, “Especially Jenny.” </p><p> Fawn blushes brightly for some reason and even though she's smiling she whispers sharply, “Cut it out. Katie said.” </p><p> “Katie says a lot of things,” Cassidy quips, dips down and splashes a handful of water at Fawn, causing her to squirm and squeal. </p><p> “Hey,” Nicole protests, “you got some on me!” </p><p> She splashes back, with poor Fawn caught in the middle. The coltish girl shuts her eyes, draws up her knees, and begins kicking her feet rapidly, causing water to fountain up and drench all three of them as they shriek, giggling. </p><p> That gets the attention of both Katie and Hanna. The three girls stop their splashing and wait to see who will speak first. </p><p> Turns out it's Hanna, sitting up on her elbows and facing them, her pubescent body gleaming in the sun. Behind her sunglasses, her expression is kind of inscrutable. Is she amused? Annoyed? Then she says, “Why don't you get in?” </p><p> Fawn immediately ducks her head and shrugs up her shoulders, like a big-eyed turtle. “We don't know how to swim.” </p><p> Hanna tucks her heels under her, stands up. “I've been going in since I was three.” She starts toward them, reaching down and hooking her thumbs under the backside of her bikini bottoms, smoothing them. “Katie and I can both watch out for you, it's okay.” </p><p> Fawn asks, “Are you sure?” But she's looking to Katie. </p><p> Their Tender nods. “Just stay in the shallow end, just like at the river.” </p><p> Nicole shrinks a little. “But I didn't bring a suit,” she squeaks. </p><p> Hanna, who's just about to step onto the stairs leading into the pool, pauses with one toe poised above the water and tells her, “You can borrow one of mine, if you want.” </p><p> Cassidy stands up and says, “Nah,” and starts to unbutton her vintage scouting dress in a hurry. “It's just like at the river!” </p><p> Fawn squeals, “Cassie!” Katie looks like she's going to say something, then doesn't. Hanna just laughs as Cassie finishes with the last button at the hem and shrugs off the dress. It flops right to the tiles and suddenly Nicole's gawking at Cassidy's body, which is now clad only in a thin white t-shirt. She barely has time to register the curve of her naked butt and the smooth little mound of her girly parts before the t-shirt is gone too and Cassidy is totally naked. </p><p> With a happy whoop Cassidy leaps off the edge and plunges feet-first into the water, splashing the other two girls even worse than before, but they can't help but laugh. By the time Nicole's shaken the water off her arms, she glances over at Fawn only to see that she's untucked her khaki blouse and is eagerly fumbling with the buttons as Cassidy bobs near her feet. </p><p> Nicole just stares dumbstruck as Fawn bares her long dancer's body, the blouse shrugged off, the t-shirt whisked over head, and then she pops to her feet, wiggling out of her explorer shorts and then she's completely undressed too, no panties just like Cassidy. Nicole's face feels hot, she can feel her pulse in her neck, this is so crazy, so crazy. She hasn't ever seen another girl naked, unless you counted her sister Abbey, and even that was years ago when they were both little and took baths together. And now here's two of her friends totally undressed and she's actually trembling with... something. </p><p> Fawn turns and looks down at poor paralyzed Nicole, her doe-like eyelashes batting her pink cheeks as she blinks her giant blue eyes quickly, excited or nervous or both. She has this gamin grin on her face but doesn't say anything until these giggles suddenly burst out from her. She touches her bare tummy, her little brown nipples are erect, Nicole sees the crease of her little puss right at her eye level, not even two feet away. The nude girl seems surprised at her herself. </p><p> Then she holds her nose, squeezes her eyes shut, and hops into the pool, dunking completely under. When she pops up both she and Cassidy laugh with pure joy. </p><p> Slipping over to Nicole's feet, Fawn wipes the water off her face and says, “It's so nice, Nicole. Come on.” </p><p> The ten year old is totally stymied. </p><p> She looks to Katie, still calm in the dappled shade of the pines. Her Tender says, “You don't have to do anything you don't want to.” </p><p> Nicole nods, but she also remembers Katie taking her aside after her first Scout meeting, and telling her that this troop was special. That some of the things they did would seem strange or even scary at first, that sooner or later something unusual would happen, but that if she just trusted them it might turn out that she really enjoyed them. “We all want something good for you, Nicole, so sometimes you'll just have to believe that, to be with us.” </p><p> She wonders if this is one of those moments. Is this the test Katie was talking about? Although Katie sounded really mild and understanding, it still sounded like if she couldn't be brave, couldn't trust the troop, she wouldn't really belong. She'll go on being left out. </p><p> She looks over at Hanna. The blonde in the bikini just shrugs one shoulder and says, “You can still borrow a suit.” </p><p> In the water, Cassidy goes “Pfft.” </p><p> Grinning, Nicole focuses on the svelte nude girl with the wild hair gliding just below her, who tilts her chin in a kind of carefree way as she gazes back, and then Nicole stands up and starts unbuttoning her explorer top. </p><p> Hanna cocks her hip at the pool's edge. Fawn slides up and hooks her elbows over the edge to watch, this very happy open mouthed smile on her glistening face. Cassidy continues goofing off in the water, but her eyes never leave Nicole for long. Tender Katie just sits back and touches her lip thoughtfully. </p><p> Nicole untucks the blouse and wrestles her way out of the rolled-up sleeves, then peels off the t-shirt. As soon as the warm summer sun hits the skin of her half naked torso, what she's doing seems very real, and very naughty. Her body is at blood-thumping levels of nervousness that she's never experienced before, knowing they're all watching, waiting. She fumbles with the skirt's fastener, but finally gets it and the green pleated skirt flutters to her feet. </p><p> They all look strangely at her powder blue panties. She guesses they might seem weird, considering none of the other girls seem to even know what panties are. Hanna actually clucks her throat. Does she not approve? Whatever. With a little ducking motion, Nicole skims them down to her ankles. Standing up straight again in front of all of them is one of the hardest things she's ever done, but she does it, and wiggles her panties off her ankle. </p><p> She looks at all of them, her face brightly flushed, her heart pounding hard enough to shake her whole body. But the grin forming on her lips as she anxiously chews them reveals a powerful truth to her; she likes what's happening. The big smile Fawn's looking up at her with, the way Hanna's gone still and her mouth hangs open a little, Cassidy's smirking approval as she floats on her back, Katie's mild stare. She's the center of all their attention. </p><p> She's brave. She's pretty. She's naked. And for the first time, she's undeniably one of them. </p><p> Nicole jumps into the water between Fawn and Cassidy. The cooling shock is wonderful and forces all her happiness to bubble up as spluttering laughter that she can't control. The other two girls swirl around her, laughing and going, “Yay,” and, “You did it!” </p><p> Hanna gracefully descends the steps into the water nearby. Setting her sunglasses on the edge, she  shrugs again and says, “Hmm, guess you don't want one,” and then she dives underwater and the other three watch her as she swims past, staying under all the way until she reaches the edge at the deep end of the pool. </p><p> Feeling thoroughly accomplished, Nicole enjoys just pushing through the water for a bit. It doesn't reek of chlorine like the indoor pools back home; it just smells clean. And it feels so good flowing past her bare body; swimsuits are either too tight or are always going up her crack. Even the way the water swooshes between her legs feels special, and kind of naughty. And now that they're up to their chests in the pool, bouncing on their toes off the bottom, she doesn't really feel exposed at all. </p><p> It's fine. And besides, seeing the other girls' bare chests or hips or butts surface as they move through the water gives her a little thrill. They're all being a little bad, but as long as they're all doing it, who cares? </p><p> Certainly not Katie, who watches them with a grin, but seems totally okay with what she's seeing. Nicole only gets a pang when she thinks about how Lena and Mrs Greenberg will react, when they see the girls out here with no clothes on. How long has it been, anyway? Where are they? </p><p> But then Hanna swims back and Nicole forgets all about it. The four of them frolic in the water for a while. At first, Fawn shows Hanna how she can doggie-paddle, then the rest of them try and Nicole and Cassidy fail hilariously. Then they all see who can hold their breath the longest, with Tender Katie timing it, and they're all surprised when Fawn comes up for air a full twenty seconds after Hanna. Fawn blushes when she wins. </p><p> Cassidy takes Nicole aside and convinces her to untie Hanna's bikini top as she swims by. Giggling uncontrollably, Nicole gingerly plucks the bow across her tan back loose as the girl kicks by with her face down in the water. Hanna jerks to the surface and turns, sputtering, but the top's already washed across her chest and tucked under her armpit, exposing the triangular tan lines around her very pink nipples. Hanna lunges at Nicole, but Cassidy's slipped under the water, and the blonde twelve year old's face freezes in a comical look of surprise as her bottoms are deftly untied and snatched away. Cassidy surfaces, pushing away and laughing maniacally, and Hanna gives chase until Cassidy reaches the edge and throws her aqua bottoms halfway across the patio. Hanna pins Cassidy against the side, stares menacingly into the girl's amused face for a moment, then smiles herself, slips off her soggy bikini top and throws it where it lands with a splat next to the bottoms. </p><p> The two playfully dunk each other, Fawn and Nicole cruise over and join in, and soon they're all splashing and gurgling and laughing and gasping for air. </p><p> Nicole draws away from the roughhousing, begging shortness of breath. Hanna takes this seriously, and offers to show her how to float on her back. The other girls help as Nicole tries to relax and balance on her back and just breathe deeply and let the water hold her up. But in the meantime the girls help by holding her up, too. Nicole closes her eyes and can barely hear with her ears underwater, but oh, can she feel. The warmth of the sun shining on her nude chest, tummy and pelvis, the cool water lapping at her flanks, and the gentle touch of the girls' hands on her freckled shoulder blades, and her bottom, and the backs of her legs. She can feel them gathered around, looking down at her naked body. And the sensation is just blissful. </p><p> It's Cassidy's turn next, and as Nicole stands next to her head and cups her shoulder blades, she sees the hippie girl's eyes closed and her mouth open in a silent, endless sigh that must be how she looked herself when they were helping her float. She glances at Hanna and Fawn, and they all exchange slow, naughty smiles. </p><p> That's when Mrs Greenberg and Lena come out of the house, the mother carrying a tray with a big jug of limeade with cut up strawberries floating in it and a bunch of cups. Lena has another tray with a pile of little sandwich slices. Mrs Greenberg's eyes open big and she pauses with a little 'O' of surprise at all the naked girls in her pool. </p><p> Lena's changed into a navy blue one piece swimsuit. Her ponytail's a little ragged and she has a lot of pink in her cheeks, but she seems so happy and relaxed. The suit looks really cute on her, showing off all her budding girlish curves. But after she sets down her tray, she approaches the pool, goes, “Oh, yeah!” and starts peeling it off. Nicole, Fawn, Cassidy, and Hanna all gather at the edge of the pool and watch her strip, delighting in the way she wriggles her creamy body out of the clinging suit, finally pushing it down her legs and shaking it off. Once she's naked, she smiles at all her friends as they admire her pretty body, then she charges at them, leaps over their heads, and cannonballs into the pool with a huge splash. </p><p> When she comes up, gasping and laughing, they all gather around and playfully wrestle and dunk one another. The water's shining, the sunlight is turning golden, and it's all so much breathless fun. </p><p> Nicole waits until the other girls are helping Lena float on her back, then she wades over, slips her arm around the girl's waist and when Lena's surprised eyes spring open Nicole leans in, murmurs “Hold your breath,” and pushes down on her friend's tummy. </p><p> Pressed together, they both sink into the cool embrace of the water. Lena wriggles, sportingly trying to struggle away, which for some reason makes Nicole hang on tighter. Their bodies slide deliciously together, Nicole feeling the warm soft smoothness of Lena's flesh as she squirms and wiggles against her. The excitement kind of overwhelms Nicole and she lets go, tingles shimmering though her body and mind. It's stunning how good it feels to rub against her friend. Lena kicks away. </p><p> A few minutes later, fatigue starts to slow the girls down. Lena and Hanna are holding onto the pool's edge, talking about the diving boards at the public pool in town. Hanna knows how to dive, but they both talk about the high dive in hushed tones, as if it were a boogeyman. Cassidy and Fawn  have drifted over to the stairs in the corner together, and are now giving each other the lovey-dovey look. Even though they're in the shallowest part of the pool, they're both low in the water, only the tops of their shoulders showing, intense and intimate. Little ripples radiate away from them like they're moving around a bit, but their heads are completely still, foreheads touching, mouths open slightly, looking into each others' eyes. She's curious, but doesn't want to disturb them; it looks so private. </p><p> This leaves Nicole the odd Scout out, again. She's not even a Scout. She kind of dithers for a minute, not knowing what to do and feeling a little sorry for herself. She decides to look closer at the waterfall that impressed her so much when she first saw it. As Nicole wades over to it, she feels the rush of water swirling all over her skin as it plunges and eddies under the surface. She gets closer, letting it splash and flow against her and kind of enjoying that, too. It's like being tickled or rubbed by a wild tangle of silky ribbons. Some of the splashing spatters her face and hair like rain, but she doesn't mind. It's so good to be naked, she can feel everything. </p><p> While she's savoring the sensations from the waterfall, Lena glides up and gives her a warm, affectionate squeeze from behind. “You're so much fun,” she gushes quietly, her lips inches from Nicole's ear. </p><p> Nicole grins hugely, her eyes bashfully close. “So are you.” </p><p> “I liked that, when you pushed me under and kinda wrestled with me.” Lena's holding onto her, her body drifting into Nicole's, conforming to the shape of her backside, sweetly spooning her from behind. </p><p> “Yeah, it was fun,” Nicole muses. </p><p> “Hmm, we should try it sometime when we're not in the water,” Lena murmurs, then chuckles and pushes away. Nicole's left stewing in confusion, but the ripply feeling of the waterfall against her skin soothes her cares away pretty quickly. </p><p> A few minutes later, Hanna declares that she's thirsty and hauls herself out of the pool, puts on her sunglasses, and crosses the patio naked and dripping wet to get a glass of her mom's limeade. She plunks in a patio chair and drinks deeply, slick and shining with her legs wide open, and Mrs Greenberg doesn't seem to notice. </p><p> Katie gets up, walks past the side of the pool, saying, “I'll go get you girls some towels,” and then heads into the house. A minute later, Hanna gets up, gathers her swimsuit up off the ground and, with a glance back over her shoulder, she wanders inside, too. </p><p> So one by one they all climb out of the water. Cassidy goes a few steps then flops down on a cushion, stretching out on her back and throwing one arm over her eyes. </p><p> A minute later Fawn heads over to Mrs Greenberg and asks for a cup of limeade while she adorably tries to cover her private parts. Hanna's mom only smiles and shakes her head, laughingly telling the girl there's nothing to be embarrassed about. Fawn gets two glasses, then draws a cushion close to Cassidy, sits down cross-legged, and puts one glass next to Cassidy. She watches her friend's gleaming body breathe as if she were a beloved pet, happily sipping her drink. </p><p> Finally, Nicole and Lena come out of the pool together, holding hands. Mrs Greenberg gets pink in the cheeks while she pours them both a limeade. Nicole gets a couple little sandwiches, they have lettuce and cucumber and turkey in them, with a little cream cheese too, then they go and sit on cushions together, nibbling and giggling quietly and just kind of looking at each other. </p><p> Nicole's eyes keep wandering to the places on Lena she can't normally see, her brownish puffy nipples, the bare curve of her rump, the plump mound between her legs. She gets the feeling Lena's doing the same to her, and she kind of lets her knee fall open so that Lena can look. It's so naughty, but right now it's okay so she does it. </p><p> After they finish their sandwiches, they both lay on their backs and just rest, happily enjoying the sun's heat on their cool, wet skin. They both sigh and chuckle with how good it feels. </p><p> Nicole's luxuriating is suddenly stirred a few minutes later by a shadow falling over her. She blinks her eyes open and there's Mrs Greenberg, her ginger hair draping down near Nicole's head and a gentle smile on her lips. Nicole finds herself sleepily grinning up at her. </p><p> Mrs Greenberg cups Nicole's face, softly stroking, and suddenly Nicole's very aware of how naked she is. Her heart starts thumping, her hips twitch. </p><p> “Hi,” Nicole murmurs. </p><p> “Hi sweetie.” </p><p> “Um,” is all she can dreamily manage. </p><p> “Hmm-hm,” Mrs Greenberg laughs softly. “I just thought I should tell you something.” </p><p> “What?” </p><p> Her pretty face leans even closer, and she whispers, “I wish you were a Scout today. Then I could've picked you.” </p><p> Mrs Greenberg leans all the way down then, and kisses Nicole on the lips, lingering. Nicole's eyes drift shut but her senses are electrified, she experiences each second Ð one, two, three, and then with a gentle smack her mouth draws away. </p><p> Nicole sighs. She hears a shifting sound to her right and glances over to see Lena on her side, up on one elbow with her head propped on her hand, looking fondly at them both. Mrs Greenberg blushes, smiles, and gets up. </p><p> “Tammy's so rad,” Lena confides. </p><p> “Yeah,” Nicole agrees slowly, unaware that her fingertips are running up and down her torso. “You think she'd let me call her Tammy, too?” </p><p> “For sure, silly,” Lena giggles, “she likes you. A lot.” </p><p> Nicole touches her lips, feels that kiss again. She shakes her head and grins helplessly, wondering what that means or why she's so excited to hear it. </p><p> Katie comes out cradling a stack of towels with Hanna right behind. Hanna's dry now, and her sunglasses and wet bikini got left behind somewhere, but she's just as naked and her body's practically glowing. The two of them hand the towels out to the girls, and they dutifully start rubbing themselves down. They still lounge around with the towels kind of half-heartedly draped over them, chatting and snacking and drinking a surprising amount of the limeade. It's really good! </p><p> Eventually, the sun gets a bit lower and Katie walks into the midst of their visits, saying, “You girls did great today, and I can see you're all going to be eager little swimmers. I think Hanna might even be able to assist with your lessons. Just remember what you learned today, so that you can always be safe when you swim, okay?” </p><p> The girls all murmur their assent. </p><p> “Terrific! We all had fun today. And it was Scouting fun, which means it's just for the girls. Your teammates in the troop, your sisters, and your moms. Scout rules.” </p><p> “Scout rules,” they all repeat in chorus. Nicole chimes in a little late. </p><p> “Okay, I'll see you Scouts on Friday.” She looks at Nicole when she says, “And then I'll see <i>all</i> of you on Sunday. And everyone remember to thank the Greenbergs for letting us use their pool.” </p><p> Katie has a word with Mrs Greenberg and then leaves, which signals to the girls that the get-together is coming to an end. The girls wander back over to their respective piles of discarded clothes and get dressed. For Nicole, the scouting uniform that seemed so cool earlier now feels hot and confining. She thinks maybe being naked is the best way to be with the Scouts. She already misses it, her body buzzes a little with frustration. </p><p> She's kneeling, about to put on her socks when Hanna, still gloriously bare with all her little tan lines, looks down on her and says, “You're wearing it wrong, you know.” </p><p> “What do you mean?” </p><p> “The uniform.” </p><p> Cassidy glances over from tying her shoes nearby. “She's right.” </p><p> “How?” </p><p> “The uniform,” Hanna repeats, “There aren't any panties.” </p><p> “You don't wear panties with the uniform,” Cassidy affirms. </p><p> “But -” </p><p> “Listen,” Hanna interrupts, “The uniform comes with socks, right?” </p><p> “Yeah.” </p><p> “It even comes with a t-shirt, and a slip.” </p><p> “Yeah.” </p><p> “So you've got all your underwear. But there's no panties. There's not supposed to be panties. You shouldn't be wearing them when you're in the uniform.” </p><p> “Really?” </p><p> “That's how the whole troop goes,” Cassidy tells her. “Katie pointed it out when she took over, and it's been like that ever since.” </p><p> Nicole looks from one girl to the other, wondering for a second if they're pulling her leg. They aren't, and then she gets a little nervous. Then she thinks about before, and how she trusted the troop to be naked in the pool and it turned out so wonderful. So she stands up, rummages under the green pleated skirt until she's able to hook her thumbs in the waistband and slide them down. </p><p> Both girls grin when they see her panties around her ankles. </p><p> Hanna says, “I'll take them. So you won't be tempted to sneak them back on,” and dips down to take them. </p><p> “I wouldn't!” </p><p> “Just in case,” Hanna tucks them behind her back. “I'll give them back later, if you want.” </p><p> “Well... okay.” </p><p> Hanna smiles and Nicole goes back to putting on her socks and shoes. Hanna just stands there watching her for a minute, then tells her, “You should come back when you start learning to swim for real. I could help you. Lena, too.” </p><p> “Yeah? You think so?” </p><p> “Sure,” Hanna replies, then runs a hand through her spiky blonde hair, and kind of twists her nude body shyly. “You could just come back and goof around in the pool, if you wanted.” </p><p> “Cool, thanks.” </p><p> They say thanks and goodbye to Mrs Greenberg in the kitchen on their way through the house, and she waves and smiles just as winningly as when they arrived, and invites them all to come back anytime. Hanna sidles up to her mom as the rest of the girls head out, and Mrs Greenberg wraps an arm around her naked daughter and gives her a cuddle. They pass back through that hallway, and Nicole's drawn again to the pictures on the wall, the intricately fantastic scenes with little bits cut out, the ones she doesn't understand.
</p><p>
“We should come back,” Cassidy says on the driveway, heaving her big bike upright. “That was fun!”
</p><p>
“Yeah,” Nicole agrees heartily.
</p><p>
“We don't want to take advantage,” Fawn cautions.
</p><p>
“We'll wait til we get our first swim lesson next week,” Lena declares. “That way, we'll have a real reason to 
come over, so we can practice.”
</p><p>
They all say okay and start riding back home. Now that she's back on the bike, Nicole realizes how tired she's 
gotten, playing in the water. But it's mostly downhill now, and she's pleasantly distracted by the feel of her 
puss rubbing the seat with no panties on, and the breeze wafting up her skirt and over her bare backside. That 
little hum she felt all afternoon at the pool is still there, and when she pictures the naked, frolicking 
Scouts, and the inexplicable, exciting kiss she got from Mrs Greenberg, it only purrs stronger and more 
pointedly. It seems to be centered between her legs, which makes her bike ride more plush and sensitive and 
kind of exciting. But that sensation, and what's causing it, is yet another mystery to her. She feels as 
confused as she is happy. Is that normal here?
</p><p>
She seems to be coming up with new puzzles as fast as she solves others. She's reminded again of the Star Wars 
scenes with the jagged, blacked-out spaces.
</p><p>
And she thinks, with a kind of leaping realization, <i>the missing piece is me.</i>
</p>"
1246,"Scouting For Girls, Part 4 - Lovey Dovey",eloquent delinquent,4,Nicole witnesses candid moments with her friends (and her Mom!) as she unveils one of the Scouts' most intriguing secrets.,"['FF (implied)', 'gg', 'ggg', 'nosex']","<p class=""H1""> Scouting For Girls, Part 4 - Lovey Dovey </p><p> Before they get back to Cassidy's house, a layer of overcast starts to roll in from the sea, making the late afternoon sunlight hazy and golden. Nicole's come to associate this quality of light with Lake Michigan and being cold, but here in northern California in high summer, it just means a gentle, refreshing breeze and relief from the last of the day's heat. It just makes everything look prettier. </p><p> They roll into Cassidy's broad front yard together, with Cassidy dismounting her bike with the same daredevil grace that gets her on it. </p><p> “Oh man I can't wait to go back,” she says as soon as she brings the big bike to a halt. </p><p> The other girls agree whole-heartedly. “So fun!” exclaims Lena. They recount their favorite moments from the pool. </p><p> Fawn keeps casting darting glances at the house. It's so distracting to the others that their chatting comes to a halt, and there's an awkward pause before Fawn realizes it's because of her. When she figures it out, she shrinks into herself a little and makes a lopsided, guilty smile. </p><p> “What is it?” Cassidy asks. </p><p> “Is... Is your mom home?” </p><p> “Well, it's after six, so... duh. Yeah, she's home.” </p><p> Fawn nods, looks down. </p><p> “You know, you can be with me even when she's home. I'm sure she'd be cool with it, you'll see.” </p><p> She nods again, furtively. “Yeah, I know, she's nice. I just, I'd be so nervous and stuff. It's your house, it's not like...” she glances at Nicole, then says, “you know.” </p><p> Cassidy runs her hand through her wild shock of chestnut brown hair. She frowns a little, clearly disappointed, but she suddenly collects herself and saunters over to where Fawn is still straddling her bike. “Okay... but I'll see you on Friday, and everything will be just right.” </p><p> Fawn smiles, relieved at being understood, accepted. “Yeah! For sure.” </p><p> Taking Fawn's hand and swinging it affectionately for a second, Cassidy says, “Until then, think about it, wallflower.” </p><p> She leans in and plants another exaggerated, forceful kiss on Fawn's cheek, and the coltish subject of her affections twists her toe in the gravel as she receives it, smiling in happy embarrassment. </p><p> When Cassidy seals the kiss with a hearty 'smack,' she draws back with a smug little grin. That look turns to pure surprise when Fawn ducks in and pecks her right on the lips. </p><p> Fawn giggles, delighted with herself. Cassidy just slowly goes, “Hey...” </p><p> “See you, Cassie!” Fawn calls brightly, and mounts up. </p><p> As the girls ride down the driveway, Cassidy waves weakly at them, dumbstruck. </p><p> Her reaction is a source of amusement all the way back to Lena's house. Nicole finds it neat but kinda weird, too. It's almost like Cassidy and Fawn act like they're boyfriend and girlfriend, but they're both girls. It's super cute, though, even if she doesn't quite get it. And Fawn seems so content as she pedals, her eyes kind of sleepy and a little kitten grin on her face. Her braid is still wet and leaving a big dark spot down the back of her khaki Scout top. </p><p> Nicole looks over at Lena, and for a second imagines the two of them acting like that, Lena teasing her and holding her hand and kissing her in front of everybody. And somehow that makes her recall that moment in the pool, the smooth softness of Lena's warm body wrapping against the curve of Nicole's back, weightless in the cool water, the breath of her whisper tickling her ear. </p><p> A hot, happy sensation flashes up from where her little puss works against the seat. Nicole's front wheel wobbles, and she seizes control of the bike quickly and self-consciously, hoping neither of them noticed. </p><p> They arrive at Lena's and put their bikes in the narrow side yard, between the stucco wall and the wooden plank fence, then Lena waves them around back. Her backyard is just normal-sized, but they have a jacuzzi under a little wooden what-do-you-call-it, pergola, back there. The girls head to the sliding glass door and Lena heads in, pushing the big curtain aside as she does. </p><p> Nicole's the last one in, and even though it's only a matter of seconds she's still managed to miss whatever has Lena nearly doubled over laughing. Fawn just has the fingertips of one hand to her mouth, blushing brightly. Nicole peers around her, trying to see; the other two girls have stopped just steps into the living room. </p><p> On the couch, Lena's mom Sophie is sitting very straight, visibly trying to regain her composure. She's changed into this robe since they left for Hanna's, a silky one with colorful birds all over it, and at the moment she's cinching the sash tighter around her waist, glancing from one girl to the other. Once it's secure she starts gathering her thick, loose dark hair behind her head. </p><p> Nicole's mom is nowhere to be seen. But somewhere in the house, she hears bare feet on the wood floors, and then a door shut. </p><p> Sophie clears her throat. “Is it seven already?” </p><p> Lena eases her chortling long enough to tell her, “We got done a little early. We didn't even really swim.” </p><p> “Well I guess you did, didn't you?” She glances around, as if looking to see if something is missing. More to herself she mutters, “I wish Tammy would remember to text when she's done.” </p><p> Lena slips over to the couch and sits down right next to Sophie, almost hip to hip and telling her, “It's okay, it's just funny!” </p><p> “You might not think so if it were you, young lady,” Sophie says. </p><p> “It's okay Mom,” Lena soothes, leaning against her mother and giving her a cuddle. “Everything's fine. Nobody hardly saw anything. Did you see anything Fawn?” </p><p> Fawn's hand lowers and she answers, “I don't think so,” in this tiny tiny voice. </p><p> “How about you, Nicole. Did you see anything?” </p><p> She shakes her head. “Nuh-uh.” She wonders what she might have seen, what was there to be seen. What did she miss? </p><p> Nicole looks around the room, trying to figure out what just happened. There's an empty bottle of wine on the side table next to Sophie, and a couple of mostly empty wine glasses on the coffee table. But the table's been pushed so far away from the couch that they'd practically have to crawl over there to get their drinks. She sees Mom's sandals near the corner of the sofa, just kind of haphazardly tossed there, which is weird because Mom really likes those sandals. The room is kinda stuffy and it smells funny. Not bad, but like some unusual incense was burning or something, although it's not smoky at all. It's kind of nice, actually. It's just strange. </p><p> But now everything is back to normal. Fawn scoots over to a big armchair that Nicole suspects is one of those vibrating massage chairs, and sits down. Nicole follows her and kinda perches on the arm next to her. Sophie looks mollified now, and is picking around the side table, looking for something. Without a word, Lena snaps one of the hair ties from around her wrist and holds it out. Sophie spots it, plucks it from her daughter's fingers, and reaches back to secure her hair, turning to Lena and giving her a fond smirk. </p><p> “This is damp,” Sophie remarks, “I thought you said you didn't go swimming.” </p><p> “Well no,” Lena replies, “we just stayed in the shallow end and like splashed around and stuff. But that was after Katie gave us the lesson thingie.” </p><p> Lena's mom cocks her head, processing. “But you didn't take your swimsuit.” </p><p> A supremely cheeky smile crosses her ten year old face, eyes twinkling, as Lena says, “Didn't need it.” </p><p> Frightened and a little ashamed by her friend's admission, Nicole blurts out, “Hanna gave her one to wear.” </p><p> Lena just waggles her shoulders playfully and adds, “Still didn't need it!” </p><p> Sophie makes a dramatic gasp, “So it was just a bunch of nudie cuties splashing around? Oh wow that sounds like fun! Just like at the river!” </p><p> Fawn giggles and says, “That's just what Katie said!” </p><p> Sophie holds her hand to her forehead and makes like she's concentrating really hard. In a robot-voice she announces, “BRAIN SHARE.” </p><p> Everybody laughs, even Nicole, because it's kinda true. All the Scout moms seem to be linked on a nearly magical level, the Mom-radar is especially strong here. </p><p> Sophie looks at Nicole for a long moment, then turns back to Lena and asks, “Did anything special happen?” </p><p> “Nah, we just goofed around. Hanna said she'd help Nicole and me when we start learning to swim. Fawn and Cassidy were acting really super cutesy-pie, though.” </p><p> Hands clapping her cheeks, eyes wide, Fawn protests, “Nooooo...” but it's barely a squeak. </p><p> Sophie just says, “Neat! I hope you were all polite to Tammy, so she'll let Hanna invite you back.” </p><p> Lena gushes, “Tammy's so awesome, she chose me to help her, then we made punch and sandwiches.” </p><p> “She chose you, huh? No wonder you like her so much.” </p><p> Lena blushes and wiggles and squeezes her eyes shut and confesses, “I just can't help it!” </p><p> Her mom cups her chin and kisses her right on the tip of her nose, then leans her forehead against hers in almost the lovey-dovey look. She murmurs, “No one expects you to, sweetheart.” </p><p> Nicole hears bare-footed steps slapping their way down the hall again, and then Mom comes into the living room, brushing her wavy brown a hair a little anxiously. </p><p> “Hi girls,” Mom says, weirdly chipper. </p><p> “Hi, Mrs Embry,” Lena and Fawn say in unison. </p><p> “Hi Mom.” </p><p> “Did you learn a lot today?” </p><p> Nicole can't put it into words, so she just nods slowly. </p><p> “Wonderful,” she says, distracted as she meets Sophie's eye, putting down the hairbrush. </p><p> “Your face is all pink,” Nicole observes. </p><p> “Oh,” Mom replies, straightening and touching her cheek. “It's the red wine.” </p><p> Nicole nods again, but more slightly. Mom drinks plenty of wine at home, and she doesn't get all flushed. Mom takes a second, clearing her head. She looks over at Sophie, with Lena pressed against her, and gives her a guilty little grin. </p><p> Then she blinks, turns to Nicole. “You'll have to tell me all about it. Is your bike next to the car?” </p><p> “We parked them on the side of the house.” </p><p> “Go ahead and bring it around,” Mom tells her as she sits and starts putting on her sandals. “Auntie Roo will have your sister home and Chinese on the table in just a little bit, so we gotta head out.” </p><p> “Are you okay to drive?” Sophie asks. Nicole thinks she has a point, Mom does seem a little unfocused and wobbly. </p><p> “I'm fine. I am glad I didn't let you open that second bottle, though.” </p><p> Sophie grins, and with a slow blink tells her, “Next time.” </p><p> For some reason this makes Mom pause before she smiles in this very strange way and says, “Okay.” </p><p> Lena and Fawn get to their feet at the same time as Nicole, who says, “Bye Sophie.” </p><p> The young mother reaches out a hand, and Nicole steps forward to take it in hers. “Bye bye, honey. I guess I won't see you on Friday, but you'll be there on Sunday for sure, right? To plant the trees?” </p><p> “Yeah,” Nicole replies, unable to control the edge of excitement in her voice about that. </p><p> “All right. You know there's a potluck picnic after, everybody brings something.” </p><p> “Yeah, Katie told me.” </p><p> “I might bring it myself,” Mom announces, “if I can arrange the time.” </p><p> “Oh, that'd be nice,” Sophie says, “I'm sure the other mothers would love to meet you.” </p><p> Mom nods, and she might look a little nervous. </p><p> Nicole keeps holding Sophie's hand, looking at her and kind pursing her lips because she's nervous, too. When Sophie raises a shapely, inquiring eyebrow, the ten year old asks, “Could you talk to Tender Katie for me? I don't wanna be pushy or anything, but it's been like two weeks already, and you don't need to tell me how fun the Scouts are any more 'cause I already like 'em and what we do together. July's almost over and I still haven't joined.” </p><p> Sophie's face goes from friendly to kinda serious; she's so easy to read, just like her daughter. She asks, “Have you told Katie this?” </p><p> “No...” Nicole answers slowly. </p><p> “...because you didn't want to be pushy,” she finishes. Nicole shrugs, glances at her own Mom. She looks touched, this little sympathetic pout is starting to show. </p><p> “I can't say anything for certain,” Sophie says finally. “There's still some stuff that needs to be sorted out. But I can tell you for certain, that conversation is already happening. And you should know by next week.” </p><p> Nicole lets out this big breath, and seems to shrink about an inch. She didn't realize how uptight she was until she got the answer. </p><p> “Thank you, Sophie.” </p><p> She smiles. “You bet. Now you girls go on and say your goodbyes, and we'll see you out front in a few minutes.” </p><p> As soon as the three girls are out the door, Lena zooms forward and grabs Nicole's hand, almost skipping she's so excited. Her face looks like fireworks. </p><p> “Did you hear that?! Did you hear it?” </p><p> “Yeah,” Nicole answers, kinda being a bummer to counter Lena's giddiness, “She just told me I have to wait even more.” </p><p> Lena waves her hand as if to slap that away. “That's just something they say. What she just told you is you're almost in! Sophie likes your mom, too, I can tell. Like she said, next week. Next week!” </p><p> She's actually hopping up and down, she's so happy. Fawn is kinda bobbing in time, picking up the spirit, and Nicole feels her own toes wanting to bounce despite her doubts. </p><p> “You really think so?” </p><p> Lena just pounces and hugs her hard, almost making her stumble back into the bikes in the tight space of the side yard. </p><p> When she finally releases her, Lena tells her, “You better get comfy in that uniform, 'cause you'll be wearing it all the time now!” </p><p> Nicole giggles, looking from Lena to Fawn, finally letting herself believe they might let her in. </p><p> “Sometimes they give like a little test, so study up and be ready. And if you have any questions, just let us know, okay?” </p><p> Nicole nods, and before she can really even think about it, “There's one thing,” bubbles out of her. </p><p> “Yeah?” </p><p> Now that she can actually ask, it's hard to force out the question, but after a minute of screwing up her face she forces out, “What is it with the lovey-dovey look?” </p><p> The other girls giggle, look at each other, back to her, and say, “What?” </p><p> “The look, that look, you know. You put your heads together and stare at each other and talk real real quiet and then you always smile or giggle or go running off together. It happens all the time! The lovey-dovey look.” </p><p> Lena nods, still smiling, but Fawn's eyes are wide and looking sidelong at Lena with some level of concern. </p><p> “Ohhh, you're talking about girl-hearting.” </p><p> “Girl-hearting?” </p><p> “Lena,” Fawn says quietly, worried or warning, “Katie said.” </p><p> Putting her hand gently on Fawn's arm, Lena continues, “There's a lot of different kinds of girl-hearting, but the basic part of it is always the same.” </p><p> “What do you do?” </p><p> “Well, you've seen it. You put your heads together, look at each other while you touch, and then you tell each other something from your heart that's just for her.” </p><p> Nicole cocks her head, trying to understand. Lena takes Fawn's arm and shuffles her in front Nicole. “Come on, come on, I'll show you on her.” </p><p> Now Fawn's hesitant face is lit with something just short of panic. “What do you mean? I can't do that, you know we're not supposed to...” </p><p> Lena's mouth sets with her scheming, then she tells her, “You could touch... her hands. Yeah, just hold hands. This is just the basics of girl-hearting, just so she knows, okay?” </p><p> Fawn understands now, and after a second to settle down, a little grin forms as she gets into it. “Okay.” </p><p> The coltish girl steps right up to Nicole and says, “Come here.” </p><p> Nicole leans in the little distance until their foreheads touch, and suddenly Fawn's face and her great big tender blue eyes are filling her view. Fawn's taller, so she has to bend over more and now it's like she's looking up to meet Nicole's gaze. </p><p> Fawn takes both Nicole's hands in hers and squeezes affectionately. </p><p> They look at each other for a moment, and Nicole struggles not to giggle as Fawn just stares at her so sweetly. This is so nerve-rattling, being so close together, her heart is thumping. She asks, “What now?” just to get on with it, break the tension. </p><p> “Now?” Lena responds off to the side, “Now you each say something.” </p><p> “Like what?” </p><p> Fawn goes, “Shhh,” real softly. “Give me a second,” she murmurs, “I'll go first.” </p><p> Nicole waits, unaware that she's nibbling her lower lip as Fawn's eyes gaze at her frankly, searchingly, and so so close. It feels like she's seeing everything in her. She's almost afraid to hear what Fawn's going to say. </p><p> Slowly, this little smile grows over Fawn's face, and then she gently tells her, “I really like the way you see everything, how you notice stuff. I feel like you're seeing it how I do, even though you don't say it.” The smile fades, and suddenly her face is really vulnerable. “It makes me feel like you're seeing what I see, and then I feel less like I'm the only one.” </p><p> Nicole's heart is unprepared for how sweet this is, how deeply it hits her. She didn't imagine that Fawn paid so much attention to her, and now this. A big mushy spot gushes in her chest. </p><p> Fawn chuckles, encouragingly wagging Nicole's hands, “Okay, now you.” </p><p> She takes a breath and looks on as Fawn kind of stills herself, her face going placid, eyes gentle and accepting. It feels like Fawn's just opening herself up, completely uncovered and welcoming, and it's so beautiful that Nicole feels like she could just fall into her. </p><p> It leaves her kind of breathless. Apologetically, she whispers, “I don't know what to say.” </p><p> If anything, Fawn just becomes more compassionate. “Just tell me what's in there. Don't be nervous.” </p><p> Nicole grins a little, and returns her stare, letting her eyes roam over those open features, what they're telling her. And suddenly, it's like she <i>is</i> falling into Fawn, and her face now suddenly mixes with all the moments they've shared and all that she's seen her do and say. </p><p> And what's in her heart flutters up into her mouth and she finds herself murmuring, “It's okay to me that you're so shy, because the times when you jump in the pool or tease Cassidy back, I know how brave you really are.” </p><p> Fawn blinks and gives her the biggest, melty smile. Her lip quivers, just a little. </p><p> “That's perfect,” she says, squeezes her hands once more, and pulls away. </p><p> To her side, Lena is clasping her hands to her chest and giving them the biggest <i>awwww</i> look. “Oh gosh that was so good.” She reaches out and rubs both their shoulders fondly. </p><p> They grin at her and then Nicole turns to her bike feeling so light and happy. But then Lena exclaims, “Wait wait wait, I wanna turn too!” </p><p> They all laugh, Lena mostly at herself, but Nicole complies, and a moment later they're holding hands, sidling closer, their foreheads touch, and Nicole's green eyes are meeting Lena's liquid dark brown ones. They're both smiling giddily. </p><p> Lena waits what seems like the required thirty seconds or so, this crazy feeling building up and up between them. This isn't like with Fawn; Nicole's skin feels electric and warm, her pulse races, her tummy flutters happily to be so near to Lena and look into her joyous, expressive face. It's like her energy is coursing through her, and the good feelings Nicole receives are flowing back out of her own eyes, and they're feeding each other. </p><p> Then Lena tells her in an excited whisper, “I'm so glad you moved here. I always wanted a friend like you, and now you're here, and you're even better than what I thought I wanted, and it's like a dream come true for real.” </p><p> There's no warning. Nicole just melts. Her knees feel weak and her heart patters. This is the sweetest sweetest thing and she thinks she might cry if she's not careful. Her eyes well up, but she doesn't blink it away. She wants Lena to see, to see what she's done, how good it is. </p><p> And with her thinking gone and her heart bursting Nicole brokenly whispers, “Would you kiss me I want you to kiss me please kiss me.” </p><p> Lena's expression becomes so emotional she looks almost sad for a second, and Nicole feels Lena let one of her hands go. But then her fingers are touching Nicole's cheek and she feels Lena's breath and just has time to close her eyes before Lena's lips brush hers and then press plushly in. Nicole awkwardly, instinctively kisses back. The sensation flares blissfully in her mind, and this incredible thrill runs down her spine, through her tummy and her tender girly parts and races along the backs of her legs. Lena opens her mouth and Nicole follows her, and they just kinda chew for a second and she's never kissed like that and the electric feeling just gets dizzyingly big, and under her skirt her bare puss feels glowing and naked like nothing before. </p><p> Pressing their lips even more lusciously hard, Lena exhales and Nicole does too and they share a breath, going very still. Nicole feels Lena's fingertips stroking her cheek. </p><p> The hand slips away, clasps Nicole's again. And with this soft damp pop their lips part and when Nicole manages to open her eyes, Lena is there, still girl-hearting forehead to forehead, her eager gaze capturing hers. There's an almost disbelieving expression on her face, her mouth is open and smiling, her breath is coming fast. Her creamy cheeks are pink with heat. </p><p> Nicole can only imagine what she looks like. It makes her giggle. </p><p> Lena catches the giggle and teasingly asks, “Like that?” </p><p> Nicole nods and smiles and blinks out tears and sweeps Lena into a great big hug and the two of them just keep giggling. </p><p> A second later, Fawn eases up to them, her hands tentatively touching their backs, and the other two girls extend their arms and gather her in and they all share this big, giddy, clumsy hug, eventually laughing so hard they bury their faces in one anothers' hair to stifle it. </p><p> When Nicole extricates herself from their embrace, she says, “Sorry, but I gotta go.” </p><p> Lena consoles, “We know, we know.” </p><p> “Fawn, you wanna ride with? We could drop you off.” </p><p> “I just live a few blocks down.” </p><p> “Okay.” She rights her bike, slowly makes her way to the gate. It's awkward, she doesn't feel like she should leave, like there's something more to say or do or something. She pauses after she opens the gate, waving uncertainly at them. “Um, thanks.” </p><p> “You'd better be a Scout,” Lena tells her, “because I wanna do that again.” </p><p> She smiles hugely and Nicole knows that she's blushing. But even Fawn's nodding and smiling. No need to be embarrassed, everything's okay. No, better than okay. Wonderful! </p>"
1247,"Scouting for girls, Part 5",Eloquent Delinquent,0,"Hopeful scout Nicole discovers the pleasures her own body can give her, then learns another secret of the troop","['g', 'gg', 'mast']","<p>Mom and Sophie are out front still visiting on the driveway when Nicole meets them, and the two mothers have an awkward goodbye of their own. On the drive home, she and Mom don't talk hardly at all. The ten year old is too wrapped up in her own thoughts. It takes her a while to notice that Mom is just as quiet and preoccupied as her. For a silly second, she wonders if Mom and Sophie have been girl-hearting, too.</p><p>At home, dinner whizzes by as well. Abbey teases her a bit about how distracted she is, but it's only because her little sister wants attention. Soon, Mom and Auntie Roo are entertaining enough so that she leaves Nicole to her thoughts.</p><p>Auntie Roo's real name is Ruth-Anne, but Abbey called her that when she was two and it stuck. Part of why Mom moved here was to be closer to her sister, who lives like half an hour down the coast with Uncle Dan but no kids. Mom considers Roo a hippie, like Cassidy's mother, even though she doesn't dress funny like Cassidy's mom does, and she doesn't live on a farm. She does computers and loves electronic gadgets. Either there's something about hippies that Nicole doesn't know, or Mom's definition is a little broad.</p><p>Mom's kinda taken aback when Nicole tells her about swimming with no clothes on, but Auntie Roo calls it 'skinny dipping' and seems impressed by her daring. Maybe that's what makes her a hippie. Mom seems more concerned with what Katie and Mrs Greenberg thought, but telling her they weren't upset seems to soothe her nerves.</p><p>Eventually Abbey wanders to the living room to watch TV, and Auntie Roo opens another bottle of wine and she and Mom go out to the porch to drink it while they watch the sunset. Nicole finally finds herself unsupervised, and she immediately heads for the bedroom she shares with Abbey, flopping on her bed with a great big sigh.</p><p>The memories of her day dance through her head, and as she recalls the sensations it's like her body relives them, little thrills and shivers wash over her. Especially when she remembers being naked in the water or those kisses - <em>oh god Lena kissed me so cool! And so did Mrs Greenberg! </em>- her skin seems to shimmer. And that soft, hot feeling under her skirt, the one that got her on the bike and shot through her when Lena's lips were on hers, it hasn't gone away. Remembering just wakes it back up again.</p><p>She's never really thought much about her puss, except as the part you went to the bathroom with, but in the weeks she's been hanging out with the Scouts, she's felt compelled to think about it a lot. Jenny showed Nicole hers that first day, under the table at the market. And now she finds out that none of them wear panties at all when they're dressed for Scouts. She can't help but think about it. But what about them? By never having panties on, and being naked in front of each other like it's no big deal, does that mean they think more about their girly parts? Or less?</p><p>It must be less, she decides, because if their little pusses felt the way hers did right now, they'd be too mixed up to ever get anything done. At this moment, like so many times today, hers feels swollen and tender and almost pulsing, and it's almost like an ache but it doesn't hurt. So weird. Is there something wrong with her?</p><p>She thinks, <em>Well, it's only a matter of flipping up your skirt to find out, haha, it's not like you have any panties on!</em> And then she's reminded that oh geez, Hanna still has her panties. She'll have to get them back before laundry day and Mom finding out. And she thinks about seeing Jenny's naked muff all pink beneath her Forest Explorer skirt, and little Joy rucking up her dress to her waist revealing her bare body to her mother, and Fawn's smooth crease next to her at the pool right there at face level, close enough to kiss and <em>oh my god why did I think that?!?!</em></p><p>That puffy, simmering ache-that-isn't just gets stronger, and it occurs to her that obsessing like this means that somehow she likes it. And it's plain to her now that she does. She was as happy in that pool as if she'd been in a room made of fudge cake. She's fantasized about Lena snuggling and being affectionate, and seeing her nude body today only compelled her to get closer, wanting to touch, to feel her pale supple body in the water. She adores seeing Fawn and Cassidy flirt and smooch, and getting kissed (<em>twice!</em>) today was the most crazy happy thing she's ever felt. If it leaves her muff feeling this way, maybe there's a reason.</p><p>Her thought about how simple it'd be to look at her privates just keeps echoing even as she's thinking of this other stuff. And now, almost without planning to, she's pulling a couple pillows over to prop up her back. Once that's done and she's squished them enough to be comfortable, she parts her knees wide, the soles of her sneakers touched together, and reaches down to lift her green pleated skirt. It's light and flips right up, revealing her bare, non-pantied puss to her curious gaze. It's as smooth and petite as it ever was, but now it really does look a little puffy and bright pink. Not normal like the girls at the pool, but more like Jenny that first day, showing her under the table. A pink Nicole's always thought of as a happy color, the pink of a birthday balloon or strawberry hard candy.</p><p>Did Jenny feel the way she does now?</p><p>On top of being all pink, her puss looks shiny, and the air hitting it now makes it tingle with the cool. How is she still wet? It can't be from the pool. Oh no, did she pee a little?! At this point she's so confused anything seems possible. She checks her skirt in a panic, but there's no wet spot there, and none on her legs. So, wondering even more about herself, she reaches down with both hands to investigate. She wipes some of the wetness off her mound near the crease, and it's so sensitive there that she goes, “unh,” and her hips twitch. The fluid is more oily than watery, and it's left a sticky spot all around her girly area. As her fingers explore the insides of her thighs and the little valleys where her legs join her butt, she realizes how much there is.</p><p>While she's doing this, the round base of one thumb accidentally brushes her crease, and her body's response is so intense that she gasps and snatches her hand back. It takes a second to process the feeling. At first she thought she might be hurt, but as the sensation zings through her, it's not like being hurt at all. It's kinda the opposite!</p><p>Curiosity gets the better of her and she brushes her muff again, a little more deliberately, and this time there's a surge of unprecedented but undeniable pleasure down there. And then it's like more than just down there! It's all over inside her, spreading like a tingly wave all the way to her scalp and the arches of her feet. And this time, she's sure that she's the source of the wetness. Between her legs, she is slick with something that isn't pee.</p><p>With the lightest of touches, Nicole explores herself lower down where she can hardly see, slipping over the delicate folds of little lips that are only exposed because she's parted her legs so wide. Each little touch and slide and press gives her more of those mysterious good feelings, a sparkle of blissful lightning that zips all through her. Getting a bit more comfortable with it, or maybe just wanting more, she runs a finger all the way along her slick little groove, and the wave of pleasure is so strong and wonderful.</p><p>She lifts her knees and tips her hips up. Her skirt flops onto her belly, her bare lower half lifted into the air, legs still spread wide, and now she can see what she's touching a bit better. Who guessed her puss would suddenly be so fascinating? But it is, and she rests one hand on the inside of her little thigh, using her fingers to open up the crease. It makes a creamy sound as it parts, she is so wet and bright pink there! And it seems crazy even to think, maybe it's just the sensations she's having, but it looks so pretty to her right now.</p><p>Nicole starts touching inside the lips of her puss, in the hot wet pink of it, and it's even more intense, even the daintiest of contact makes her quietly go, “ah, ah,” and she squirms a little from how sensitive she is. Breathing fast now and feeling hot all over, she gets bolder and cups her hand over her whole girly area. She sighs, her legs quiver, and her eyes slip shut. The warmth of her palm and the heat from her puss combine and trap the feeling there, making her glow with excitement. She's can't seem to catch her breath now, and feels damp sweat breaking out all under her blouse and socks.</p><p>She nestles her two middle fingers deliciously into her soft wet puss, and gives it just the fondest little squeeze. It's amazing! Her thighs buck and her tummy clenches, forcing a happily surprised grunt out of her. Panting, she lets up the pressure and lets her body relax from that vivid shock of pleasure.</p><p>And as soon as she's settled down, she squeezes again, getting the same blissful jerk as before, and this time her moan ends in a soft chuckle. This feels so good!</p><p>Nicole lays there for she doesn't know how long, squeezing and jolting and contentedly unwinding only to repeat the joy. The sensation is pure pleasure and she can't compare it to anything else she's ever felt. She happily gives in to it. Her eyelids flutter, but they're rolled up to the whites and she's not really seeing anything. Her ten year old mind is matching images to the sensations she's experiencing – each Scout undressing, Mrs Greenberg looking down on her, Fawn's exposed muff, Hanna climbing dripping naked from the pool, Lena sliding against her, Lena's mouth on hers – and she drifts in this dreamlike state of excitement.</p><p>That is, until she hears footsteps on the stairs and is whipped right back into reality. Her eyes snap open and look to the door, and in a panic sees that it got caught on some of Abbey's things on the floor and is still about half open. She feverishly pulls her hands away from their sweet little treasure, flips her skirt back down, tries to sit up as her body tingles and protests.</p><p>It's only as she focuses and gets her breath back that she realizes that the footsteps she heard were going <em>downstairs</em> and not up. Oh god, somebody was already up here! Did they see? Her face blazes in a furious blush as she imagines if Mom, or Abbey, or Roo saw her touching herself. Would she be in trouble? Was she doing something wrong? She'd never heard anyone even talk about doing this, or how good it felt. What if she's a freak?</p><p>Nicole sits there, guiltily wringing her sticky hands, before she takes a deep breath and forces herself to go downstairs. When she gets there, Auntie Roo is getting ready to go, Mom is clearly a little woozy from the wine, and the combined goodbye hugs are just enough to tempt Abbey away from My Little Pony. Roo embraces Nicole, tells her again how smart she looks in the uniform, and gives her a peck on the cheek. But nobody seems to surprised to see her, or suspicious that she was gone for however much time that was. Everything's normal.</p><p>It stays that way after Roo leaves, too. Mom seems really relaxed and a little out of it, so Nicole offers to be nice and do the dishes. The thanks Mom gives her for it is kind of over the top, so grateful it's kinda stupid. She sits at their little kitchen table and watches as Nicole scrubs and rinses and racks them up. They had take-out, so they didn't cook anything and there's really not that much to do.</p><p>As she starts toweling them dry, Mom says to her back, “It's quite a change, isn't it?”</p><p>Nicole muses, “Yeah, but it's good.”</p><p>She can practically hear Mom nod when she goes, “Mm-hmm.”</p><p>“So you like it too?”</p><p>“I think so. I'm still adjusting, that's for sure, but there's a lot here I'm starting to like. At first, it seemed so strange. But now, I think maybe I've been a little set in my ways. It's kind of a challenge, being here, don't you think?”</p><p>“I dunno. Everybody's so nice. I mean, there's a lot to learn and stuff, but if I can get in the Scouts, I think they'll help and it'll be... I dunno, better. Just, better.”</p><p>Plates and glasses clink for a moment before Mom says, “I think moving here makes me realize how grownup you are now. You're not just a little girl, you're a person with your own mind and needs and goals. I didn't think anything good would come out of me and your Dad... you know. But now, it's like it's only made you more independent, stronger.”</p><p>She gets a pang thinking about the divorce, but she still hears what Mom's saying. “Thanks.”</p><p>“Y'know, you're getting to be that age when things are really gonna change, grownup things are going to start to leak into your life, little by little. And though I'm sure...” she slurs that word a little and corrects herself, “...<em>certain</em>, you can handle it, I want you to know, I'm here, right? If anything happens that makes you confused, or worried, or even scared, you can just ask me, okay?”</p><p>Nicole puts the last glass in the drying rack and turns, wondering where this came from, but still responds, “Okay.”</p><p>Mom's face gets serious, “I mean it. Life is... well, really weird, so we have to look out for each other. Anything.”</p><p>The ten year old nods somberly, and she thinks she has to ask something, anything, just to show that she gets it. And she has such a welter of questions she wants to ask, so many mysterious things going on in her life and in herself that she could really use a clue about. But looking at Mom, having to confess this stuff to the most important person in her life, it's so hard. It, like, catches in her throat, struggling equally hard to come out and stay hidden.</p><p>So she hangs the dish towel up, and while her back is still turned she shrugs a little and hesitantly forces out, “Can... you get a, a crush, like, on another girl?”</p><p>Mom chuckles, “Oh wow, yes. Yes you can. Can you ever.”</p><p>“Is that weird? Liking a girl that way, instead of a boy?”</p><p>“No. It's fine, it happens all the time. Especially at your age.”</p><p>“What does that mean?”</p><p>“You're just finding out about all these feelings, all these amazing, scary feelings, and they'll come at you out of nowhere and feel really strong. Sometimes they'll pass, sometimes they'll stay. You should just let it happen. Getting to know your heart's like learning to ride a bike. At first, you're all wobbly, and you just try to figure out how to do it and not fall over. But later, you figure it all out and all you think about is where you want it to take you. Okay?”</p><p>Nicole feels relieved and amazed and thankful that her Mom is so smart, even if she is a little drunk. A bright smile crosses her face and she nods sharply, “Okay!”</p><p>“Good.” Mom wants to ask more, she can tell. Or maybe she wants Nicole to ask more. But talking about that was hard enough, it'll have to do for now.</p><p>Mom seems okay with it.</p><p>For the next few days it's like that, kinda normal but with this new kind of dimension opening up that's totally new, as new as the town. It's like in a book, where you start another chapter and you realize how much is different from where you began. She and Mom feel a little more like a... team? She feels more grownup, especially compared to Abbey who is so, like, <em>seven</em>, and Mom is treating her a bit different. Kind of respecting her.</p><p>She still worries about the Scouting thing. What if they don't take her? Will she still be friends with the girls? It seems so awful to imagine losing them after everything was going so well, such a lonesome place, like where she was before she walked up to their cookie sale at the market. She doesn't want to go back there.</p><p>And they've opened up a new chapter in Nicole. Without them, she never would've had these feelings, not just in her heart but in her body, too. Wow, it's less like a chapter and more like a whole other book!</p><p>Call it, <em>The Mystery of How Can This Feel So Good?</em> And she solves it every time she can.</p><p>It's crazy how obsessed she is with thinking about touching her muff, or actually touching it. She does it a couple of times a day. Now that she's experienced those exquisite, gushy sensations, she wants them more and more. It's almost like that time she ate a whole bag of Hershey's Kisses, only better and without feeling gross after.</p><p>She's squeezed down there when she's in bed a few times, but last time Abbey groaned and sleepily murmured, “Are you okay?” And even though she was way past okay, she settled down and hadn't since. Whenever she finds herself alone, she's tempted, and usually she can't resist, unbuttoning and unizpping and slipping a hand between her legs. It feels good to squeeze even over her panties, but it's better to wriggle her fingers under the waistband and feel the damp, happy heat of her puss right against her hand. She wants more skirts now, though; she only has a couple, and the pants thing takes too long. She's done it while she's watching TV, or leaning back against the counter in the bathroom, even sitting at the kitchen table with Abbey right across from her, eating her Apple Jacks. The best is in the shower, though - it's so hot and slippery and she'll soap and soap until there's this great mound of lather, suds sliding down the insides of her legs.</p><p>Squeeze, and release; squeeze, and release. Ah.</p><p>When she does it she has to be careful, because once she gets going she can't think of anything else, the thrilling pleasure becomes everything, and all she wants to do. She feels like an animal maybe, like a dog that once you start rubbing its belly it never wants you to stop. And there's something more, driving her to keep going, like she's heading toward something but she never gets there or even knows where to go. She doesn't even know if there's anything to head for. It's still a little frustrating, despite the bliss, because it feels like she's never done. When she stops, it's only minutes before she starts to consider when she can do it again.</p><p>That weekend, there's two phone calls. Mom gets one Friday night, and when it rings late Saturday afternoon, Mom's barely handed it to her before Lena's yelling, “Nicki! Nicki! I've gotta see you can you come over?!”</p><p>Nicole doesn't like that nickname but Lena's so excited that she laughs, but has to say, “It'll be dark soon and Mom's making dinner, I don't think I can ride that far this late.”</p><p>“Hmm,” Lena goes on the other end, and Nicole can envision her friend's dark eyebrows knitted in that scheming look she gets sometimes. Then she asks, “Can you meet me at Pinewood Park?”</p><p>That's a huge woody park about halfway between her place and Lena's. It's on a hill next to a golf course and covered in trails that runners and dog-walkers use. Lena's showing her how all the paths join up together, but Nicole's still learning her way around.</p><p>“It's only for a few minutes,” Lena presses.</p><p>“I guess so, but where?”</p><p>“Do you remember how to get to the split rock?”</p><p>The split rock is this huge sandstone boulder, twice as tall as them, that's kind of hidden off one of the side trails. It's cracked down the middle wide enough for the girls to walk or ride through. There's a whole bunch of ferns growing on the top and kinda down the sides and it makes a kind of canopy overhead. She puts the map together in her head and replies, “Yeah, I think so.”</p><p>“Meet me there!”</p><p>Nicole can't possibly refuse, so a few minutes later, she's leaning her bike against the split rock. Lena's not there, and it's very still. The cooling air smells woodsy and nice. The sun's setting and there's no clouds so the huge pines and cedars are just these massive shadows surrounded by blazing orange light. She muses, plucks at the hem of one of her two skirts, wonders if she's got time to squeeze for a minute while she's all alone here. The thought of seeing Lena again has her so excited, she's tempted, but she decides not to. It'd be embarrassing to get caught doing it, even by her.</p><p>A few minutes Lena comes clattering up, wearing her daywear uniform for some reason. She just drops her bike and dashes over to Nicole, wrapping her in this hard, bracing hug so fast Nicole barely has time to hug back.</p><p>Lena pulls away and takes Nicole's hand in both of hers. Her dark hair is loose, it's the first time Nicole's seen her that way, and it slides and drapes over the girl's shoulder in this pretty, silky way. Lena just stares at her with a bright, expectant expression and says, “So?!”</p><p>“So what?”</p><p>The girl actually squirms when she clarifies, “So aren't you excited?!”</p><p>It dawns on her what Lena might be telling her. “About what?”</p><p>“Didn't Tender Katie call your mom last night? I heard my Mom saying that she did.”</p><p>“Yeah.”</p><p>“And aren't they going to meet and talk?”</p><p>“Well yeah, on Monday night. Roo's coming to babysit.”</p><p>Lena lets go of her hand. “Well? don't you get it?! Katie talks one-on-one to all the moms right before the girls get sworn in. To let them know about everything we do, even the things we can't talk about outside the troop.”</p><p><em>There!</em> There it is, there were secrets all along. She knew it!</p><p>She tries to keep her cool when she asks, “Like what kind of things?”</p><p>Rolling her eyes, Lena says, “Then they wouldn't be secrets! But it's not giving it away if I said that not every mom lets their girl join after the talk. I heard my Mom saying that she wasn't worried about your mom, though. She really likes her.”</p><p>Nicole takes this all in, but she's still hung up on what Lena said before. “Oh, come on. Tell me one. One secret, just so I know what it's like.”</p><p>“We're really not supposed to. I already showed you girl-hearting.”</p><p>She turns on the charm. “But I came all this way just to see you. Pleeease?”</p><p>With a little pout, Lena folds. “Oh, okay, but just one. And you can't ever tell I showed you.”</p><p>“I promise.”</p><p>“Okay.” She gets that scheming look again for a minute, then she perks up and tells her, “We can do the affirmation, that'd be all right.”</p><p>“What's that?”</p><p>“It's something we do at the start of our meetings on Fridays. Katie thought it up, just like girl-hearting. An affirmation is like this thing you tell yourself so that you can stay focused, and not lose sight of important stuff.”</p><p>“How does it go?”</p><p>Lena blushes enough that Nicole can see it, even as the sunset fades from orange to pink. “Well, it's a little strange...”</p><p>“I don't care. Show me.”</p><p>Lena shrugs in this <em>you asked for it</em> kind of way, and steps closer, almost as close as girl-hearting, and she says, “You don't have to remember what to say now, just listen. You'll have to memorize it later, though.”</p><p>Nicole nods, anticipating.</p><p>Setting her chin, Lena goes, “Okay,” and reaches out toward Nicole down low. Her hand tosses Nicole's skirt up, reaches underneath, and in a second Lena's fingers are snuggling between her legs, hand cupping her muff the way she does herself when she squeezes. Nicole gasps, stiffens in surprise at the contact.</p><p>“It's all right it's all right, don't be nervous,” Lena soothes in a rush. “This is just how we do it.”</p><p><em>Do what?!</em> Nicole thinks, her breath heaving. The sensation of Lena's warm hand through her panties makes it nearly impossible to concentrate on anything else. Is she going to squeeze her? Does she do it too? Do ALL of them?? On some absurd level Nicole's suddenly convinced that everybody knows she does it, and this is the start of her being mocked for being so bizarre.</p><p>Instead, Lena watches her face for a second before she says, “You have to pull your panties down, though.”</p><p>No panties in Scouts, Nicole thinks. Wasn't that a secret, too? So after a second's hesitation she does it. Lena moves her hand back just far enough so that Nicole can duck and slip them down to her knees. But as soon as she straightens Lena cups her puss again, and it's just as hot and alarming and delicious as it was before. Oh god oh god, can Lena feel her getting wet?</p><p>Assuming a bit wider stance, Lena tells her, “Now you do me too.”</p><p>Wide-eyed, Nicole forces her hand to extend. She fluffs aside Lena's green pleated skirt, and thrills as underneath it she skims her fingertips up the smooth warmth of Lena's thighs. And when she reaches the top, she's actually trembling to feel the silky heat of her bare little puss and it's so so soft and amazing. She can't believe she's touching Lena like this. And as she wiggles her fingers along the tender flesh of her crease, cupping her palm over Lena's mound, imitating her friend as best as her addled mind can manage, she's astonished to feel that familiar puffy slickness between her friend's legs. Lena shivers and lets out a breathy giggle to feel her down there.</p><p>Maybe she's not the only freak, after all.</p><p>Lena's eyes light up with every adjustment Nicole's fingers make as she settles in. When that's done, Lena tries to collect herself, chuffing out a little sigh. Nicole herself is trying hard to restrain the inexplicable urge her hips have to thrust themselves into Lena's snuggling hand.</p><p>“Ready?”</p><p>Nicole thinks maybe she's able to nod.</p><p>So then, with a tiny exciting wiggle of her hand down there, Lena tells her, “This is you. You're a girl, and this is what makes you one. Others will expect you not to talk or even think about this part, the one so important to who you are. But we are girls, and we are Scouts. Within the comfort of this troop, we will experience and celebrate every part of being a girl. Together, we'll share our joys and our secrets.”</p><p>Affirmation. Nicole's green eyes stay open wide, her mouth open, a little slack. She's stunned - by what she's feeling, by what she's just heard. She feels like a sky has cleared of clouds to show her the stars, and the constellations she might make of them. She isn't the only one who's discovered the hidden joy that waits between her legs, it's all of them. <em>All of them</em>. And she's so close to learning what they know but can't tell.</p><p>Lena leans toward Nicole's astonished face, foreheads touching, girl-hearting. Catching Nicole's dazzled gaze, holding it, her dark hair streaming forward and draping them off from the outside world, Lena whispers, “There's so much I can't wait to do with you.”</p><p>She tries to think of something to say, but before she can she's being kissed, hard, hungrily. Nicole feels like she might go up in flames, like there's this live cable between where Lena's lips are plushing against her mouth and where her hand tenderly captures the keen tingling heat in her muff. Their mouths open again, like before, and Lena's kissing her so eagerly that Nicole's head is tipping back, surrendering. And then she feels Lena's tongue brush her own, and it's electric! If she wasn't pinned by her passion, she would pull back. But it brushes again, wet and hot and agile and so thrilling that her own tongue twitches and rises in response, seeking more of that feeling.</p><p>They tease tongues, sharing sharp breaths. Nicole's fingers twitch excitedly against Lena's sultry puss and the dark haired girl shivers and groans into Nicole's mouth. Wow it's so exciting to hear Lena make noises like that! Her ten year old body overloads with the circuit of pleasure they've created.</p><p>With one last, fervent press Lena ends the kiss, removes her hand, and steps back. She giggles breathlessly, shaking her head to clear it, her hair swishing around. Nicole tries to stop quivering, holding her hand gently to her tummy. She looks wonderingly at her friend.</p><p>“That last part doesn't normally happen,” Lena says.</p><p>“The kissing part?” Nicole responds. “But I liked that part, a lot!”</p><p>Lena smiles, “Me too. But promise you won't tell.”</p><p>“I already did. I super promise.”</p><p>“Okay.” For a second, it looks like Lena is going to approach her again, Nicole's heart soars in anticipation, but then she starts to back reluctantly away, toward her bike. “I should probably go.”</p><p>“You sure?” Although Nicole can see the sunset fading just fine.</p><p>“Yeah,” Lena says apologetically. She rights her bike, climbs on. “Call me as soon as you find out, okay? Promise?”</p><p>“I promise,” Nicole assures. At this point she'd promise Lena anything. “See you tomorrow!” she calls as she watches her ride off, then ducks down and draws her panties back up, straightens her skirt. Ambling to her own bike, she touches her lower lip, pausing thoughtfully, then starts pedaling back down the trail.</p><p>She gets about three quarters of the way through the park, within sight of the street that ends the narrow trail, when she looks behind, sees no one in either direction, and swings off the path to the left, crashing through ferns and bushes for a few yards. Leaping off and carelessly dropping the bike, she scurries over to the largest cedar in sight and circles it, putting its massive trunk between her and the trail.</p><p>Backing up against its rough layered bark, Nicole sets her feet wide, and lifts her skirt with one hand while the other plunges into her panties. Closing her palm between her legs, fingers forming to the shape of her desperately excited muff, she squeezes, and lets out a shaky moan as all that bliss gushes into her body. She squeezes again and again, hardly pausing in between, the sensations carrying her away, reveling in the memory of what just happened with Lena. She can't see the expression of almost pained ecstasy on her ten year old face, unaware of the quiet sobs that escape her as she pleasures herself. More than ever before, she senses in the thrilling wash of sensations that somewhere in her is an edge, a peak, and she struggles to reach it, the feelings getting stronger, winding her up, up.</p><p>Headlights sweeping the woods to her right, the sound of a car rushing past nearby, startle her out of her joy. Her head's tipped back, scalp touching the cedar's trunk. and opening her eyes she only sees the palest violet of light sketching the tangled boughs overhead. Although her hips pump enticingly, she forces herself to stop, heart pounding. She straightens out her clothes, brushes bark flakes off her rump and shoulders, and by the time she picks her way back to her bike, she's almost breathing normally.</p><p>She walks back to the trail, sets the bike on it, and mounts. As she reaches the openness of houses and pavement, the ordered streets, the streetlights begin to flicker on.</p>"
1248,Zoey and Elsa,Elsathelesbianqueen,1,a role played story between 2 friends,['ff rom teen oral'],"<p>Elsa and Zoey are 2 lesbians both are 14 and they know each other through a messaging app.</p><p>Elsa: ""Zoey come into my room right now"" i yell from upstairs you just got let in as my mum was leaving for work</p><p>Zoey: ""Ok on my way up"" I smile at your mum and tidy myself up as I walk up the Stairs</p><p>Elsa: ""you can come in now"" im laying in bed with the covers over me fully</p><p>Zoey: Did i wake you up I say as my head looks down</p><p>Elsa: ""you didnt its just cold in here"" i say</p><p>Zoey: Oh ok' I smile and sit down on the edge of the bed</p><p>Elsa: ""dont think of me as a creep but can you slide under the covers with me to keep me warm"" (in this one we have never had sex and we dont know that we are lesbians)</p><p>Zoey: Erm yea sure I get under and move to you ( ok )</p><p>Elsa: ""thank you i thought you would have just run away and told everyone im a lesbian because iim not"" i say to you stuttering slightly on the final words</p><p>Zoey: I wouldn't tell anyone because I know what they are like I said getting closer</p><p>Elsa: ""so how has your week been havent seen you that much also it is warming me up loads"" i say</p><p>Zoey: I've been studying</p><p>Zoey: I say this will look at you</p><p>Elsa: ""doesnt sound very fun what have you been studying""</p><p>Zoey: ""You"" I blush and look down</p><p>Elsa: ""w what do you mean ..."" i say surprised</p><p>Zoey: ""Erm .... This .... "" I smile and kiss your lips</p><p>Elsa: i freeze in my place letting you kiss me before pulling away</p><p>Zoey: I...I'm ... Sorry ""</p><p>Elsa: ""w...where ..did ..that ccome from""</p><p>Zoey: I don't know but it felt good and right</p><p>Elsa: ""is this really what you have been thinking about all week"" I ask</p><p>Zoey: ""Yea ... It is "" I look down worried</p><p>Elsa: ""it did kinda feel nice but like .. i dont know i think im sure im not attracted to girls""</p><p>Zoey: ""Yea ..."" I start moving out</p><p>Elsa: ""nonono stay... please"" i ask you</p><p>Zoey: Ok...."" I still look embarrassed that I kissed you</p><p>Elsa: ""dont be embarrassed i...i kinda ... liked it""</p><p>Zoey: I smile and lean towards you and kiss you again</p><p>Elsa: i freeze again but after a while i gingerly kiss you back</p><p>Zoey: I smile and move closer and cup your cheeks</p><p>Elsa: i smile back at you blushing moving closer too</p><p>Zoey: I kiss you again and pull you closer</p><p>Elsa: i kiss you back and murmur something under my breath pulling you closer too</p><p>Zoey: I pull back and say "" what did you say ?"" But I still hold you close</p><p>Elsa: "" err...i .. l.. l ..love you""</p><p>Zoey: I just crush my lips onto yours which makes you fall back</p><p>Elsa: i fall back over and kiss you hard back</p><p>Zoey: I moan and pull you on me</p><p>Elsa: i moan as well and end up on top of you still kissing you</p><p>Zoey: I smile and run my hands down your body</p><p>Elsa: i gasp still kissing you laying ontop of you</p><p>Zoey: My hands react the bottom of your back</p><p>Elsa: i smile and caress your cheeks still kissing you</p><p>Zoey: I smile and kiss you hard while my hand reacts your butt and squeeze it a little</p><p>Elsa: i giggle a bit and stop kissing beacuse of it</p><p>Zoey: I smile and watch you laugh</p><p>Elsa: ""where did that come from why did you just kiss me that hard"" i giggle</p><p>Zoey: Because I love you ""</p><p>Elsa: ""awwww ...i was scared that you would hate me if i said that "" i blush still straddling you on top laying face to face</p><p>Zoey: I don't hate you "" I move my waist alittle against you</p><p>Elsa: i gasp slightly ""g...g......good"" i gasp slightly</p><p>Zoey: I smirk see what it did to you and did it again</p><p>Elsa: i fall ontop of you and gasp</p><p>Zoey: You like that "" I giggle and smile</p><p>Elsa: ""y..yeah i do""</p><p>Zoey: I smile and do it again as my hands slip onto your stomach</p><p>Elsa: my hands snake onto your stomach and up and under your shirt</p><p>Zoey: I smile as I push my waist into you again</p><p>Elsa: my hands go further up your shirt resting on your bra</p><p>Zoey: I moan and move your hand onto my boob</p><p>Elsa: i move my hand under your bra and feel your nipple</p><p>Zoey: Ah"" I bite my lip</p><p>Elsa: i smile at you and lightly pinch your nipple under your bra</p><p>Zoey: Ah "" I bite my lip trying my best not to moan</p><p>Elsa: i stop and slip your shirt off ""its okay to moan my mum is out"" i say smiling</p><p>Zoey: I nod as I look down at myself</p><p>Elsa: i unclip your bra and slip it off your rock hard nipples exposed to me</p><p>Zoey: I look away embarrassed as my hand rest on your waist</p><p>Elsa: i lower my face to them and exhale onto a nipple moving my hand to lightly pinch it</p><p>Zoey: Ah"" my hands start going up your back</p><p>Elsa: i gingerly lick your right nipple piching your left one lightly</p><p>Zoey: My waist hits yours as my back arches while I try to unhook your bra</p><p>Elsa: i gasp and using my spare hand i take my shirt off to make taking my bra off easier for you</p><p>Zoey: I keep my waist against yours as I managed to unhook it</p><p>Elsa: my bra falls away allowing you to see my boobs for the first time as i swallow the courage and take a whole nipple into my mouth blushing as you can see mine</p><p>Zoey: "" their beautiful...."" I smile and slowly put one of my hands on them</p><p>Elsa: ahhhhh "" i gasp sucking lightly on your right nipple before alternating to your left one</p><p>Zoey: Wow.... "" I smile as I pinch them but one slowly go's down</p><p>Elsa: i gasp slightly watching you move</p><p>Zoey: I look into your eyes looking for the answer</p><p>Elsa: i nod slightly and kiss you on the cheek softly</p><p>Zoey: I get to your shorts and put my hand there while I kiss you</p><p>Elsa: i smile and gasp into the kiss kissing you lovingly</p><p>Zoey: My hand gos into your shorts as I move to your neck</p><p>Elsa: i gasp and moan slightly gesturing you too continue</p><p>Zoey: I smile to my self as I feel skin under my hand as I leave it resting on your core</p><p>Elsa: ""ahhhh oooh"" i softly moan alowing you to slip ontop of me</p><p>Zoey: I smile and rub slightly and bite your neck</p><p>Elsa: i moan gasping slipping your shorts off to the surprise that you had nothing on underneath</p><p>Zoey: I look away blushing as I push through the folds to your clit</p><p>Elsa: ahhhhh yes Zoey "" i moan moving my hand down to your pussy</p><p>Zoey: I smile and start rubbing and biting your neck</p><p>Elsa: i smile back at you rubbing you as well</p><p>Zoey: ""Woah......"" I moan a little as I rub more</p><p>Elsa: ""y..yes"" i moan and i speed up in time with you</p><p>Zoey: I start biting your neck harder as I push my fingers into you</p><p>Elsa: ""s...top i wanna try something "" i quietly moan to you</p><p>Zoey: I slowly pull out and nod and look at you</p><p>Elsa: ""lay down over me i will lay down the other way below you i saw it somewhere i dont know wat its called but put your head under my crotch and i will do the same to you"" i explain</p><p>Zoey: I bite my lip and mop as I move into position</p><p>Elsa: you ready?"" i ask</p><p>Zoey: As I'll ever be"" I smirk as I breathe on your core</p><p>Elsa: ahh"" i gasp as i gingerly move my head to your soaked folds and kiss them</p><p>Zoey: Mmm...."" I moan and lick your folds</p><p>Elsa: i lick up all your wetness for more even taster juice to excrete out as i make my way to the inner lips</p><p>Zoey: Holy shit .... Ahh"" I moan as I push my way through</p><p>Elsa: i moan louder and louder and begin kissing and sucking on your clit</p><p>Zoey: My moan starts echoing the room "" baby fuck me hard please .....""</p><p>Elsa: hearing you say those words make me jam my mouth into your core and brings me close to orgasming</p><p>Zoey: Omg......yes!!!! I'm close"" I moan as I put a finger in you</p><p>Elsa: ""iiiimmm cumming i scream as i orgasm hard into your mouth</p><p>Zoey: So am iiii .....oh Elsa!!!"" I scream your name as I cum a lick you up</p><p>Elsa: i lick your cum up too screaming your name as i convulse in the aftershocks of my orgasm</p><p>Zoey: I breathe ""woah</p><p>Elsa: ""woah"" i gasp as i roll off you and put my arm around you ""we have got to do that again</p><p>Zoey: Definitely.."" I kiss you again as a thank you.</p>"
1249,"Recovery, Chapter 1",Emily,1,My boss teaches me that sex doesn't have to hurt,"['cons', 'love', 'rom', 'teen', 'dentist', 'Ff', 'nosex YET', 'breasts', 'more to come']","<p>My boss is so beautiful. And sweet too. You don’t think of dentists
as being sweet, but Dr. Tyler is so different.  She loves her
patients, her staff, and her work. She got me this great job when I
was only fourteen. Sure, ten-fifty an hour isn’t amazing, but it’s a
great working environment and easy work.</p><p>Dr. Casselyn Tyler is twenty-seven years old, just barely eleven
years older than me, and she looks like she could easily be my age.
She’s beautiful, like I said. She’s about five foot four, weighs
maybe a hundred twenty pounds, and she has a fabulous figure. Scrubs
and a lab coat hide a lot, but I’ve seen her in regular clothes, and
she’s stunning. She’s perfect in her rounded breasts, her amazing
hips, her creamy skin, her sweet face, her flat belly, her delicate
hands, the unintentionally flirty way she walks... everything about
her is perfect.</p><p>I came into work the day after it happened, bruised and shaken, and
told them it was a car accident. It was easier that way. I mean, with
the amount of damage done, I looked like I could have easily been in
a wreck.</p><p>“Emily? Can I talk to you about something?” she approached me after
work. Everyone else had left the building, and it was unusual for her
to be hanging around after work. I was getting some of the last
papers filed for the day.</p><p>“Sure.”</p><p>“Emily, what really happened to you? And don’t say you had a car
wreck, because I know when you’re lying. Did someone hurt you?” Her
voice wasn’t accusing at all, just loving. It melts my defenses.</p><p>“Yeah, after school, some guys...” I mumbled, struggling to not cry.
 
“Did you just get beat up, babe, or was there more to it than that?”</p><p>“More,” I choked up the word, unable to speak anymore.</p><p>“Sweetie,” she said, “You were so brave to tell me that. And I’m so
very proud.” My heart flips at the sound of her voice, so loving and
tender. “I know it was hard. And I honestly don’t think you should
have to tell anyone else, unless you want to. But there’s one thing
I’m concerned about. You took a horrible beating, and there could
have been some serious injury. You need to have a full body exam,
just to be safe.”</p><p>“No. No doctors. Please.” I stammer.</p><p>She pauses. “Would you let me do it? Dentists are doctors too. And
I’ll be really gentle, I promise. And afterwards I’ll hug you and you
can cry or talk or whatever you need to do. We can even go out and
have dinner if you want, on me.”</p><p>“One problem, though,” she says. “You’ve got a really bad latex
allergy, right? We’re all out of latex-free gloves. But I promise,
I’ll wash my hands really well.” I nod slowly, not really seeing much
difference between gloves and clean hands.</p><p>She tells me to take my top off and lay on my belly in a dental
chair. She runs her hands over my back, gently at first,then pressing
harder. I moan in pain when she presses certain spots, and she always
apologizes when she hurts me. She murmurs to me the whole time, that
I’m brave, that I’m so strong and so sweet and such a good girl. She
tells me she’s so sorry about what happened to me, that she wishes it
could have been her. That she loves me. And when she’s done examining
my back, she starts to rub softly, like a friend or a lover would,
and my whole body relaxes. Her fingertips caress me, and I moan
again, this time from pleasure.</p><p>“Okay sweetie, I need you to roll over and take off your bra. I’m so
sorry if this reminds you of what happened to you, I just need to
examine you. I’ll be gentle, I swear.” I nod slowly, removing my bra
and rolling onto my back.</p><p>She holds one of my breasts in her hand and gently starts to rub. I
can feel a little wetness between my legs. I try to stifle the moan,
but it comes anyway. It feels so nice, to be touched so tenderly in
that area. I let out a louder moan, I can’t keep it in- and she
smiles. “You like that, sweet girl?” I nod.</p><p>“It’s like you’re making it so what happened before doesn’t really
count as my first time being felt up. I mean, I know you’re examining
me, not feeling me up, but you’re being gentle.</p><p>She looks lovingly into my eyes. “I understand, baby. Does it feel
good?”</p><p>“Yeah, actually. It kind of does.” I moan, softly, from deep in my
throat. Encouraged by my reaction, she keeps massaging, rubbing the
soft flesh and taking the nipple between her fingertips, lightly
tugging.</p><p>I know what you’re thinking. How could this woman take advantage of
you when you had just been raped? Well, there’s a few problems with
that. One, if I asked her to stop at any moment, she would stop
immediately, I know it. And two...</p><p>This is nothing like a boy’s touch. There’s nothing rough, feral,
carnal, about it. It’s soft, visceral, a physical projection of a
soul. It’s in every way the opposite of rape. It’s tender and lovely
and so respectful, almost worshipful. She isn’t using my body for
herself; she’s using her body for me. She and I love each other
almost like sisters, and this somehow feels like a natural extension
of that love.</p><p>“May I kiss you?” she asks, all the love and respect in the world in
her voice. I nod and close my eyes.</p>"
1250,"Recovery, Chapter 2",Emily,2,"Emily and Dr. Tyler take it further, a little at a time.","['cons', 'love', 'rom', 'teen', 'dentist', 'Ff', 'breasts', 'more to come']","<p>She takes my cheeks in her perfect, delicate hands. She enfolds my
upper lip between her lips, so soft and cool. My heart leaps and
jumps and pounds inside my ribs, and my arms instinctively wrap
around her shoulders. She takes her time, subtly pausing every few
moments to allow us both to breathe. Her lips are closed, but the
kiss is so much more passionate than the awkward teenage tonsil
hockey that I’m used to. Her hands on my face heighten the intimacy,
and the kisses are so deep that the sensation is all through my body,
affecting every cell.</p><p>She pulls away and looks into my eyes. We worship each other without
words, only soft gazes adoring each other, and I take her face in my
hands. I kiss her, slowly at first, then passionately and with all my
heart. She moans into my lips, causing her lips to vibrate against
mine, making the sensation a hundred times more amazing. She rubs my
back while we get lost in our kiss, and my hands wade in her hair,
stroking the silky cascades of her dark ponytail and cupping the back
of her skull in my hand. “Precious girl,” she whispers to me in a
momentary pause in the kiss, “sweet, precious Emily.”</p><p>She lays my head back down, kisses me once more on my forehead, and
removes the top of her pink scrubs. I gasp at the flawlessness of her
body, her lacy bra, her flat belly, the sexy little ring in her
navel, the perfect creamy complexion of her skin. She smiles at me,
obviously pleased at my reaction. She unhooks her bra at the front,
removes it, and her milky-colored, perfectly shaped, breasts bounce
free. My eyes become even wider, and my jaw drops. Her nipples are
large, much rounder than the pencil-eraser shape of mine, and dark in
color. Everything about them amazes me.</p><p>As I lie there, transfixed, she takes my hand and places it on one of
her lovely breasts. I begin to stroke lovingly, gently, exploring the
warmth and softness of her cleavage. I squeeze softly, and she moans
quietly as I become bolder and more curious. I’m getting wetter
between my legs, and my heart is pounding as I build up a rhythm,
rubbing and pressing as her ecstasy builds. I then take the nipple
between my fingers and tweak it slightly, rolling it between my
fingertips.</p><p>“Oooh, oooh,” I can hear her moaning, enjoying every touch. She
cradles my upper body in her arms and eventually removes my hand from
her nipple and places it on the other breast. I look up at her,
confused, until she makes her intentions clear. She offers me the
nipple to suck on, and I take it hungrily between my lips. One of my
hands holds her breast in place while I suck deeply, like a nursing
child, and the other is playing with her other nipple, causing her to
squeeze me tight against her. She supports my head in one of her
hands and my back in the other.</p><p>Finally exhausted, I wrap my arms around her neck and hug her
tightly, and she hugs me. “I love you so much, Dr. Tyler,” I tell
her. She kisses the top of my head and tells me she loves me too. We
kiss each other again, deeply, and take a moment to study each
other’s faces. I get lost momentarily in the four different shades of
green that make up each iris, in the lovely contrast of her black
hairline against her milky skin, in the sheer perfection of her, and
I know her eyes are worshipping me as well.</p><p>She asks me to remove my pants. I’m almost embarrassed to show her my
pussy. My attackers shaved me, and it feels so exposed now that
there’s no hair. There are bruises on my hips and pelvis, and a huge
hickey on my thigh. And my pussy’s wet, but I’m sure she expects that
after what just happened. I pull my pants down slowly, then my
panties, and she looks at the area first as a doctor- with carefully
masked shock- then as a friend- with tears in her eyes- then as a
lover, intoxicated with lust despite the fact that she’s begun to cry
softly. I realize that I’m crying too.</p><p>“Alright sweetie,” Dr. Tyler says, “First I’m going to check you for
trauma or internal injuries, then we can do more, if you want.” I
nod, and she places her hands on my hips and begins her examination.</p>"
1251,Awakening Alison,Emily Derrin,1,"On a canoe trip, a Guide introduces a camper to the joys of girl/girl love.","['f/g', 'mast', 'oral']","<p>Half my life ago, when I was fifteen, I worked as a Junior Canoe
Guide at a summer camp for girls up north in Ontario, mostly daughters
of wealthy Yuppie types who thought that getting their girls out into
the wild was a great way to ""round out"" their education, after school
years in exclusive boarding schools.</p><p>I had been secretly eying Alison for the five weeks she'd been up at
camp and the five days we'd been out on the canoe trip.</p><p>When I heard the request for a volunteer to take her back to the main
camp, my hand went up almost by its own volition.</p><p>""You sure, Maggie?"" I heard the head guide say, ""You'd be missing the
last night of the trip...""</p><p>I didn't mind, not if it suddenly meant a whole day with Alison all
to myself.</p><p>30 minutes later, Alison and I had all our gear stowed in the canoe
and, with her in the bow-seat, I pushed off from the gravelly beach at
our campsite and started paddling towards the far end of Kraft
Lake.</p><p>I figured that even with Alison's somewhat inexperienced
paddling, I could have us to the portage in 2 hours, an hour across
for a double carry and then we'd be on the home lake and meeting her
Dad at the dock by late afternoon. She turned and waved to the crew as
we rounded Ponty Point and then the camp was out of sight.</p><p>""This so sucks that I have to go home early AGAIN,"" Alison said, ""My
Dad is always pulling stuff like this, emergencies suddenly coming
up...It's always work with him.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""I guess he's doing what he HAS to, to keep his job.
The economy's pretty rough these days...""</p><p>""Oh Bullshit,"" Alison said suddenly, ""he could retire today if he
really wanted...He LIKES working more than anything else...That's why
my Mom left...she hated being second banana to some deal in Tokyo or
New York all the time.""</p><p>I said nothing. My Dad had struggled every day to make a decent
living for us and I'm sure that if he had the chance to retire, he'd
take it in an instant. When I started working at Camp Hayamoki, I'd
resented the easy way the other girls threw around what fancy car they
had or were going to get when they turned sixteen or what back to
school shopping trip they were taking with their Moms to New York or
Paris.</p><p>But Alison hadn't been like that which, aside from the fact that she
was super pretty, in an almost-teen kind of way that a lot of 11
year olds have, had been what attracted me to her. And I was attracted
to her...a lot...Even a random mental image of her swimming or in her
PJs for campfire song time was enough to make me catch my breath and
feel a tingling between my legs and my nipples harden under my staff
golf shirt.</p><p>The sun was out in full force and by the time we pulled up to the
portage an hour and 45 minutes later, I could feel sweat running down
my back and into the crack of my butt. We unloaded the gear and
divided it into piles. The camp rules were she carried all her own
gear, like all campers. She grabbed her pack and put it on, then
grabbed her other bag, which was full of stuff that couldn't go in the
tents with her, like toiletries and snacks. Those bags we had hung up
in the trees out of reach of the critters that would dearly love to
rip the bags—and tents--- apart to get at. I grabbed the canoe,
lifted it up and onto my shoulders, grabbed the paddles and we started
along the portage to the other end, just under a mile away.</p><p>Most days, we would have passed people going the other way, on their
way into the park. Today however, we were the only ones there. Even
when we got to the end and put our gear down to rest before heading
back for the second load, there were no canoes on the lake as far as
we could see, a good 5 miles.</p><p>Impulsively, I pulled off my golf shirt and shorts and dove into the
cold water in my bathing suit. I came up splashing and shook the water
out of my eyes. Alison was standing there, looking at me like I was
crazy.</p><p>""Holy CRAP,"" she said, ""That was random.""</p><p>I laughed.</p><p>""I was BOILING in that shirt carrying all that stuff...weren't YOU?""</p><p>She shrugged.</p><p>""Yeah, but...that's just weird..""</p><p>""Come on, "" I said, ""get in and swim...show me all those strokes you
learned.""</p><p>She started to get undressed, then stopped.</p><p>""Shit,"" she said, then covered her mouth in embarrassment, ""I mean
<i>shoot...</i> my bathing suit's in my bag and, besides, my dad
will kill me if I sit in his car with wet things on..""</p><p>""Ummmm...well,"" I said, deciding to be brave, ""just take your clothes
off then...Go in without your swimsuit..""</p><p>She looked at me like I'd grown a third eye.</p><p>""Ummm, ""she said, ""why don't I just go get my bathing suit on...like
over there?""</p><p>""Uhh, you<i>could</i>, ""I said, ""but then you'd just have to have it
sitting around wet in your clothes bag after.""</p><p>Alison looked around, as if watching for any stray campers to
suddenly burst out of the portage or appear in a jet boat.</p><p>None did. We were alone on this part of the lake and Alison seemed to
realise it.</p><p>""Ummm,"" she said, wavering.</p><p>I knew I had to capture the moment before she lost courage and I lost
the chance to at least see her naked. I reached down and unsnapped the
hook on my top, slid it off and flung it onto the beach then, bobbing
in the water, I slid my bottoms down and off and tossed them to where
my top had landed.</p><p>""Ta <i>da,""</i> I said, somewhat nervous myself, as I was now
committed to this.</p><p>It wasn't that I wasn't used to being naked around campers; even
though it wasn't a regular thing at camp---they had their showers and
the guides had another—swimming naked on longer camping trips
was a bit of a tradition. Berris Rock, on the northern loop of our
trips had become known as ""Bare Ass Rock"", since we often took the
older campers in for after dark skinny-dips in the moonlight. I was
nervous because what I had in mind wasn't <i>just</i> swimming and
if THAT went wrong, I could be facing being fired... or worse.</p><p>Alison looked around once more and then, to my barely concealed
excitement, slid off her sandals and started undoing the drawstring on
her shorts.</p><p>""My Dad would <i>kill</i> me if he knew I was doing this,"" she
said, unsnapping the snap and sliding her shorts down, revealing pink
and purple dotted panties.</p><p>""I
double pinky swear it's our secret,"" I said—as if I would ever
tell.</p><p>She lay the shorts down onto her pack and, after yet another look
around, started to pull up her shirt. As it rose up over her flat
stomach and past the bottoms of her ribs, my heart skipped a beat; in
a second, I'd see the just forming breasts that I'd fantasised for
weeks about seeing.</p><p>Then she dropped the shirt down again.</p><p>""I'm too scared someone will see,"" she said.</p><p>Fuck, I thought; so close.</p><p>""Ali,"" I said, using the name she liked to be called, "" there's no-one
around, sweetie. No-one on this lake for miles and no-one on the other
lake....and your Dad will never know.""</p><p>""I
kinda wish he did,"" She said, laughing, ""He'd <i>freak.""</i></p><p></p><p><i> 
""</i>Well,"" I said, ""you'll have something he doesn't know
about...""</p><p>I realise now that I was being a bit manipulative saying that,
playing to her sense of rebellion. However, I was driven by an
over-whelming desire, both <i>for</i> her and to see her naked body
just <i>once</i> before we parted ways, possibly forever. I knew
that if I didn't try every trick I could think of at that moment,
Alison was going to put her shorts back on, I'd have to get dressed,
we'd paddle to where her Dad was picking her up and I'd always wonder
""what if?"".</p><p>Alison took a deep breath, sighed and then, with a quick motion, slid
her shirt up and over her head and dropped it on top of her
shorts.</p><p>Barely able to speak, I put a faux-casual tone in my voice and said,
""See? That wasn't too hard.""</p><p>Her bare young breasts were better than I'd imagined; barely swelling
from her chest, they were pert and pale with freckles and topped with
two lovely erect dark brown nipples.</p><p>""Ta da,"" she echoed.</p><p>""Not YET,"" I said.</p><p>She looked around.</p><p>""Oh <i>yeah</i>,"" she said, ""the one <i>big</i> thing to get rid
of.""</p><p>""Not so big,"" I said. ""Just count to three and take them off and it'll
be <i>done.""</i></p><p><i>""One...twoo...three,""</i> she said and slid them down just enough to
show me a flash of the top of her slit, then pulled them up.</p><p>""Still scary,"" she said.</p><p>I had an idea, scarier than even her pulling them down.</p><p>""Want me to take them off?""</p><p>She looked around out of habit, paused, half-smiled.....then
nodded.</p><p>I was sure my heartbeat could suddenly be heard through the water.
Now, it was my turn to look around before I semi-doggy-paddled over to
the gravelly put in and stood up in the thigh-deep water. I noticed
Alison checking out my body and for a second I felt self-conscious, as
if I'd suddenly realised, ""Oh yeah, I'm <i>naked.""</i></p><p>I could feel the water dripping down my back as well as down my
breasts and stomach. I'm sure if I looked down, there'd be a little
trickle dripping off my pubes as well, and the thought excited me.
There's a little video I saw a couple years ago on one of those
""CollegeGirlCam"" sites where this drunken girl gets undressed for her
boyfriend and lets a classmate watch. At the end she looks over and
says ""Alex has seen me <i>naked.""</i></p><p>I felt like that at that moment 15 years ago; Alison had seen me
naked.</p><p>Now it was my turn to see <i>her.</i></p><p>I walked over and knelt down in front of her.</p><p>""Hands on your head,"" I said, looking up at her.</p><p>She scrunched up her face as if she were expecting something slightly
unpleasant, like a vaccination or something.</p><p>I took hold of the waistband of her panties and paused for a second,
secretly savouring the moment...then slid them down, watching the
white elastic slide down past her belly button, lower stomach, hips,
the top of her mound emerging from behind the fabric and finally her
lovely slit topped with a small protruding clit and the lightest
covering of wispy hair. I resisted the urge to lean in those few
inches and kiss it. The panties caught briefly between her legs and
Alison shifted slightly to let the fabric come loose. When her panties
were at her knees, she brought her legs together and let me pull the
fabric down farther. She lifted one leg then the other as I slid the
panties off over her feet. I tossed them onto the clothes pile and
stood up again.</p><p>""Ta da,"" I said and she giggled.</p><p>Her nervousness at getting undressed seemed to have disappeared now
that we were both naked.</p><p>""See?"" I said, ""this ain't so bad.""</p><p>She nodded shyly.</p><p>I took another look down the lake. Still no-one in sight. I couldn't
believe my luck.</p><p>We went back into the water and swam out to the rock about a hundred
yards off shore, and pulled ourselves up onto a shallow and sat on the
edge of an out cropping.</p><p>A few minutes later Alison said, ""This is actually kind of
<i>fun,""</i></p><p>""Being naked out here?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Alison said, ""I never get the chance to be naked at home.""</p><p>""Like...<i>ever?""</i></p><p>""No, silly,"" she said, ""I mean only like when I am in the bath and in
my room getting ready for bed or getting dressed.""</p><p>""How long do you stay naked when you're in your room,"" I asked.</p><p>""I
dunno...a minute...long enough to take my clothes off or my pajamas,
then I get dressed again.""</p><p>""You should try <i>staying</i> naked,"" I suggested, ""It feels really
great...I sometimes stay naked all <i>day</i> when I'm alone at
home.""</p><p>""
I dunno,"" Alison said, ""I'd be too scared.""</p><p>""Of?""</p><p>""I
dunno...someone seeing me.""</p><p>""
I never ever worried about that, ""I said. ""I've been doing it ever
since I could be left alone.""</p><p>"" Uummm, "" I said...""When you're naked...you ever...you know...?""</p><p>Alison gave me a quizzical look.</p><p>""uhhhh....touch...it.?""</p><p>""Ohhh,"" Alison said, ""masturbate?""</p><p>""Yeah.""</p><p>""A
couple times....I don't think I do it right...it feels OK...but not
like the girls at school say it feels to them.""</p><p>""Maybe you're not doing it right,"" I said, ""you know where
your....clit is?""</p><p>""ummm, kinda, ""Alison said.</p><p><i>Kinda? I</i> thought, <i>what doesn't know where their clit is
by the age of ten?</i></p><p>""It's here, ""I said, touching it on my own pussy. The mere touch sent
a shiver through me.</p><p>Alison looked down at her body, then at me.</p><p>""Can I look?"" I asked.</p><p>Alison nodded.</p><p>I leaned in, hesitated, then touched the small bump at the top of her
slit.</p><p>""Oh,"" Alison said.</p><p>I didn't know whether she'd said that out of pleasure or sudden
awareness of where it was.</p><p>""And when you masturbate,"" I said, ""you want to touch it in little
circles...like this.""</p><p>I started moving my finger over the top of it, feeling the skin of it
against my finger.</p><p>""Ohh...ok,"" Alison said.</p><p>""And then you start rubbing it a bit harder and slide your fingers
down between your labia.""</p><p>""Labia?""</p><p>""The two halves of your puss...umm...vulva.""</p><p>I slid my finger down between them. She was wet, from the swim or her
rising excitement.</p><p>""
My friend Sarah says you put your fingers into your pee-hole,"" Alison
said.</p><p>""Well, you <i> could</i>,"" I said, ""but that could hurt.
There's another hole next to it, closer to your butt. That's your
vagina. Stuff is supposed to go in there...when you want to make
babies, the guy puts his....weiner in there.""</p><p>""I've seen my Dad's weiner,"" Alison said, ""it looks too floppy to go
in there.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, still caressing her clit and lips, ""when a guy is
ready to put it in, it gets bigger and sticks out and that makes it
easier to put it in.""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>""Then, he pushes it in almost all the way and then out a few times
and stuff comes out and goes up into you and helps make the baby.""</p><p>""Sounds gross...and painful,"" Alison said.</p><p>""I dunno,"" I said, ""I've never done it with a guy.""</p><p>""<i>Never?""</i></p><p><i>""</i>Nope,"" I said, ""I've fooled around with a couple guys, but
never did that.""</p><p>Alison lay back a bit on the rock and spread her legs a bit.</p><p>""What <i>have</i> you done?""</p><p>""Uh,"" I said, rubbing her clit a bit harder, ""I've touched one when it
was hard and stroked it....I even put one in my <i>mouth</i> a
couple times.""</p><p>Alison sat up.</p><p>""In your <i>MOUTH?""</i> she said, ""eww.""</p><p>""No, lots of people like having someone's mouth there. It feels
good.""</p><p>""I
don't think I'd like it,"" Alison said.</p><p>""Oh, you would, Ali,"" I said, ""...can I?""</p><p>Alison looked around, then nodded.</p><p>""Scooch forward a bit,"" I said.</p><p>She raised herself up and eased forward on the rock so that her butt
was out of the water.</p><p>I eased in, hesitated, then gently planted several soft kisses
on her clit hood and labia.</p><p>With my thumbs, I gently eased them apart and kissed her inner lips,
which were dark pink and delicate and perfect.</p><p>I stuck my tongue out and started licking her. I felt her tense.</p><p>I looked up.</p><p>""You ok?""</p><p>She nodded down at me.</p><p>""Just startled me, ""she said.</p><p>She relaxed again and I went back to licking her. I started off
gently, but after a minute, as I felt her respond, I started licking
harder, running my tongue up and down her slit, making a circuit with
my tongue from her clit down to her anus. When I started flicking my
tongue against her clit, which was hard and distended by this point, I
felt her hands press against the back of my head.</p><p>""
Uhhh, Maggie?"" she said, ""something's <i>happening...</i>down
<i> there.""</i></p><p>I continued licking and sucking on her clit.</p><p>Finally, after another minute, I felt her arch her back and press her
pussy hard into my mouth.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhh...<i>fuckkkkkkk...,""</i> I heard her hiss and felt her
pussy throb against my mouth.</p><p>I put my tongue against her hole and tasted her delicious juices.</p><p>I looked up and saw Alison desperately pinching her nipples as her
orgasm worked its way through her young body.</p><p>After she was done, I pulled myself up onto the rock next to her.</p><p>""That was an orgasm,"" I said, ""you're supposed to get those every time
you masturbate.""</p><p>""Wow,"" was all she could say.</p><p>""That's <i>why</i> people masturbate.""</p><p>She leaned in and hugged me.</p><p>""That was great,"" she said.</p><p>We swam back to the shore, dried off a little, then got dressed again
and started on the trip back to the main camp.</p><p>We were three-quarters of the way there, but still far enough away to
have privacy when she turned around in the canoe and gave me a naughty
grin and pointed to a small island.</p><p>We pulled up to a sandy part.</p><p>""I gotta pee,"" she said and disappeared into the woods.</p><p>A minute later I heard her call my name and I walked into the woods
after her.</p><p>She was naked and lying down on a patch of grass.</p><p>""One more time..<i>please?""</i></p><p>I knelt down between her spread apart legs and put my mouth on her
puss, smelling the sweet smell of her pee. I licked the traces of her
tasty, salty liquid away from her holes and brought her to another
shuddering orgasm within seconds.</p><p>""Thanks,"" she said and got up and back into her clothes.</p><p>We would have loved to have stayed longer, but we were out of
time.</p><p>I dropped her off at the main beach 20 minutes later and watched her
wander over to a late model Beemer SUV as I unloaded the canoe and
placed the gear onto the grass. She wandered over with a man in what
looked like an ad for GQ.</p><p>""Maggie, ""Ali said, ""This is my father, David Brooks.""</p><p>He shook my hand with a firm grip that kind of hurt.</p><p>""Nice to meet you, Maggie.""</p><p>I smiled a bit, thinking that the hand he was shaking had been
rubbing his daughter's pussy less than an hour before.</p><p>""You too, sir,"" I said.</p><p>""Well,"" he said, looking at Alison, ""we need to be off. I have a
flight tonight to Geneva. I got Rosa to stay late tonight to make you
dinner, so I'll drop you off at the house on my way to the
airport.""</p><p>""Ok, Dad,"" Alison said, with a touch of sadness.</p><p>She turned to me and a smile broke out.</p><p>""Thanks for the...uhhh..paddle,"" she said.</p><p>""My pleasure,"" I said.</p><p>I helped them carry her gear to the car and load it, then Alison gave
me a hug and got into the car. I stood back as they eased the car
around and then, with a wave, they were gone up the gravel road.</p><p>I sighed. I didn't know what to feel. I felt sad, but also a bit
proud. If our little tryst on the way here had put her on the path to
exploring her body and desires, then I think I had done a good
thing.</p><p>Since then, I've had many lovers, both male and female, older and
younger. Over the next five summers as a guide, I initiated more girls
into lesbian relationships. But, Alison still stands out as the first
real conquest I ever made. A couple months ago, I saw her name in the
""About Town"" section, when she and her dot.com Millionaire husband
were at a benefit for Africa. I like to think that, when they are in
bed, it isn't his mouth she feels on her, but mine. </p>"
1252,Sweet Summer Memory,Emily Derrin,1,Maggie grows up one summer evening at the cottage.,"['F/g incest', 'roleplay']","<p>I'll be honest...I love being naked...My Mom and I had an in-joke: all my friends and the daughters of her friends were currently all into buying Old Navy wear, or as the cool way to refer to it, ""Ohh Enn"". We joked that my favourite clothes to wear were ""enn ohh"" clothes, as in no clothes. I'd been that way since birth, apparently. My mom had always had trouble getting me into clothes or even keeping them on. Eventually, she relented, especially up at our family cottage and I spent many a summer day up there, wearing only sunscreen. We were up there now. However, since I was now almost 11 and starting to 'look like a young lady instead of a little girl', to quote my Gramma, it was decided that, at least when others were around..or expected to be, I was to wear some clothes. We called it the ""Neighbour Rule""; if the neighbours on either side of ours cottage were up, I couldn't run around naked. I hated that rule, of course and, even when they were around,I wore as little as I could get away with. Today I was in a t-shirt and shorts ( with no panties of course).</p><p>I was out on the upper deck, when I saw Mrs. Jensen getting into her car. She waved at me and said, ""...just going into Clayton to get groceries...your Mom need anything?"" I ran down to the cottage to check, but Mom was napping, so I went back up and said, ""She's asleep, but I think we're OK, thanks.""</p><p>I watched her car pull away down the lane and disappear, then it occurred to me; with her gone and the Taylors, our other neighbours not up yet, The Neighbour Rule was void, at least for an hour or so. I was free to be naked...but where to go while naked? It was like finding a candy store unlocked and no one around; I could go swimming...or I could just sunbathe...or I could go into the woods.</p><p>I hadn't been in the woods for a while, so I decided to go there this time. Now the question was, strip here, on the deck, or wait until I got into the woods? Common sense said to wait, but an excited feeling in my lower belly (Ok, it was my pussy) said be daring; strip now and walk up the lane and then across the road.</p><p>I suppose I should let you in on a secret; I like putting things up my butt as well as my puss. As strange and kinky as it sounds, I'd learned how to do it properly from my Mom. Now, before you call Child Services or whatever, let me say that my Mom and I had never had sex with each other, so it's not that kind of thing. What had happened is, a couple years ago I'd found out that my Mom liked doing it  and I'd heard her in her bedroom masturbating, saying stuff like ""yeah, there...fuck my ass, Daddy..."" Being young and stupid, I'd asked about it later. She'd blushed a bit, but said that, sometimes when masturbating, she liked to pretend that she was a little girl again and that sometimes she pretended that her Father was sticking his penis in her bum or her vagina, even though he'd never done that in real life. I asked how she pretended that and she explained that she had a couple of rubber things that looked like penises (she called them her 'grownup toys') and stuck them up her vagina or into her bum and pretended she was having sex with a man. Doesn't it get all poopy when it's up your bum, I asked. She explained that she had a long tube in the shower that she took the shower head off and stuck the tube up her bum and got her bum full of warm water and when she sat on the toilet, all that water came out with all her poo and up her bum got clean enough to stick things up without getting them all poopy. I'd tried it when she was at work one day and I was home sick. My bum was clean enough inside but I couldn't get any of her things up it because here toys were too big and my bumhole was too small. I eventually got a finger and then a small zucchini up there and it felt great.</p><p>I would have loved to gone down to the cottage, washed out my bum and taken a banana or something with me, but I was afraid the shower running would wake her, so I opted to just sneak out my regular ""toy"" and put it 'up front' in my vagina. It was a foam rocket that was part of a set my cousins had brought up last summer. You mounted it on this air powered thing and when you set it off, it went way high and then came down. Well, one of them had veered off and we weren't able to find it before they left. I found it a couple weeks later, off in the bushes and cleaned it up. I was going to tell my Mom so we could give it back to my cousins...but then I realised that it was the size and shape of a good sized penis, as well as being soft on the end...I had my own 'toy'. Since then, with a bit of practice and some soap, it'd been up my vagina several times.</p><p>I snuck back to my room, found it, checked to see that my Mom was still asleep, then went back up to the deck. Now, the question remained...here or in the woods? It was riskier taking it with me; If Mom saw me with it, I'd have to give it back to my cousins, unless I told her the truth, which would be embarrassing, even with the relationship we had. But, the thought of fucking myself in the woods was too great a turn-on. As a compromise, I kept my clothes on and walked up the lane to where the woods opened up, the rocket tucked into my shorts and covered over with my tshirt. I ducked into the woods walked about a hundred yards back into them, then stopped. Perfect, I thought. I pulled the rocket out, placed it on a stump and seemingly instantly was out of my sandals, shirt and shorts and stood there naked in the dappled sunshine filtering through the trees. My fingers went to my clit and rubbed a bit..I was getting more excited and got my rocket and placed it between my labia and was about to slide it in when I realised I had forgotten soap, which made it way easier to slide it in. I tried spitting on the head but only got a little spit and it wasn't enough...Then I got an idea...I squatted a bit, relaxed my bladder and stuck the head of the rocket into the little stream of pee I managed to get to come out. Now, it was wet and slick enough to slide in, even if the pee would make it sting a bit.. I squatted down,pushed the rocket head against the entrance to my vagina, felt the slightly rough texture of the foam on my hole and then the hole relaxed a bit and the head slid in...It felt amazing and I almost lost my balance. I slid the head in another inch or so, then pulled it out...then pushed in and out..I felt myself getting slicker as well as looser and I pushed in farther then out almost until the head slid out entirely of me. Soon, I was going deep into my vagina in slow long thrusts. My nipples were hard and I pinched them to make them harder. I had found that, if I got down onto my knees and spread my legs wide, I could put the other end of the rocket onto the ground and ride up and down on it by moving my bum up and down, leaving my hands free to...well....do other things...with the fingers of one hand pinching my nipple and the fingers of the other working my clitoris, I was soon getting towards a decent orgasm...I've heard 'experts' say that kids aren't 'mature' enough down there to have real orgasms...Let me tell you, that's bullshit...excuse my language...I'd been cumming for almost two years by this point and they felt pretty real to me...Like I said, I was about to feel like I was getting close to one when I heard the sound of leaves being stepped on...Oh CRAP, I thought....trying to think of an excuse of why I was here, naked, with a toy rocket up my vagina...when I saw it was just a fox that probably smelled me and was curious..he (or she) looked at me for a second as I resumed my masturbating, looking at me as I resumed my bobbing up and down, as if it were a spectator. It even seemed to half-smile, as if to say, "" I LIKE what I see,"" Having an audience, even a non-human one made me feel naughty and dirty, which in turn made me even hornier and  I fucked the rocket with abandon, swearing like a sailor about 'fucking my soaking cunt' and a few minutes later I came to a shuddering orgasm, rubbing my clitoris vigourously and feeling my vagina walls contracting around the head of the rocket...I pulled it out after a few seconds and wiped it on a big leaf to get rid of the goo..lol...When I looked up again, the fox was wandering away, aware that the show was over, apparently.</p><p>I masturbated again, using just my fingers on my clit, came again, although not as well, then wiped myself and got on my clothes again.</p><p>My Mom and Mrs Jensen were over in her lot talking. Mom beckoned for me to come over, but I mouthed ""Gotta PEE"" to her and she let me go. I went into the bathroom, washed off the rocket, actually did go pee and then wiped down there again with paper and a bit of smelly soap to mask any odour from my vagina drippings.</p><p>""I saw a fox,"" I said, when I'd joined them.</p><p>""Oh,"" said Mrs. Jensen, ""did he bother you?""</p><p>""No...he left me alone to my business.""</p><p>That night, after I'd gone to bed to the sound of my mom showering, I awoke an hour later to pee and heard my Mom in her room, obviously masturbating. For some odd reason, she'd left the hall light and her door open and, as I was tiptoeing past to turn off the light, she saw me and said, ""oh, hon...did Mommy wake you with her playing?""</p><p>""uhhhh, nooo...I had to pee and the light was on...it makes my room kinda bright under the door but that's OK""</p><p>""sorry, hon...was I too loud? Do you want me to stop until you go back to sleep?""</p><p>It was like we were discussing her watching TV or something, rather than her masturbating.</p><p>She smiled and I realised that while I was talking to her, my fingers had been pinching my nipples.</p><p>I pulled my hands away, but she said, ""Don't ever be embarrassed about making yourself feel good, hon...is looking at me making you feel strange...in a bad way?""</p><p>""No,"" I said....""ummm...I'm going to go back to sleep..""</p><p>""Do you want to go back to sleep?""</p><p>I stood there for what seemed like hours, but was really probably just a second or two..trying to screw up my courage to ask her what I really wanted..</p><p>""I want ...ummm. I want you..to put your toy up my bum..""</p><p>I thought she'd be shocked, but she smiled and said, ""Ok....but we'll go slow. Now....I think you need to be in your favourite clothes first...""</p><p>I laughed and pulled my pyjamas off, then slid down my panties and stood there, naked.</p><p>""You are a young lady now, like Gramma says...Soon, I'll need to buy you a bra and...other things...""</p><p>She led me to the bathroom and set up the shower, got the water warm enough, then said...""Ok...you need to not wait until your bum is too full of water or you might accidentally poo right there in the shower.""</p><p>Gently she soaped up my anus and slid the tube in....after a few seconds I felt full enough and sat down on the toilet. A large rush of water and poo came out.</p><p>""One or two more times should do it, "" my mom said and we repeated the process and then flushed. After the third time, the water in the bowl was clear.</p><p>""Ok,"" she said and we headed back to her room. She lay down an old blanket on her bed in case of an accident. Mom opened her bedside drawer and took out her toy and a bottle of lube.</p><p>""I have a better idea, ""she said and gathered up the blanket and headed towards the door to the outside deck.</p><p>""This is a better place, ""she said..</p><p>We opened the door, looked around briefly, then padded out, both of us completely naked, onto the lower deck that faced the water.</p><p>I was both shocked and excited. I had always wanted to masturbate out here, but never at night and never with people so close.</p><p>""But..the Neighbour Rule, "" I said..</p><p>""Shhh,"" she said with a smile, "" I think we can forget that rule right now...""</p><p>We laid the blanket down and Mom quietly told me to get down on my hands and knees on it.</p><p>It was almost pitch black and looking up I could see thousands of stars above us, as well as feeling the cool night breeze everywhere on me. My mind started racing a bit.... I can feel the air on my body, I thought, because I'm out here completely with no clothes on and my Mommy is naked too and she's going to put her toy in my bum soon and make my bumhole feel soooo good and anyone could see us naked....the thoughts made me wet and then I heard the click of the lube bottle being opened and the slight farty noise it made as my mom squeezed some lube out and then I could feel her kneeling next to me.</p><p>""This might be a bit cold, but it warms up when it's in you,"" she said.</p><p>In the dark her aim was off a bit and she dabbed the lube onto my labia...but then, instead of taking her finger away, I felt it slide along my labia to my clitoris and then down again to my bumhole.</p><p>""Do that again,"" I whispered.</p><p>Her fingers traced the same path again but pressed a bit harder and my labia parted and her finger slid between them.</p><p>""More,"" I said.</p><p>""This brings back memories,"" she said, ""I haven't played with you like this since you were little..you remember? I used to hate to put your diaper back on after changing it and I'd rub your little pussy with you on the change table. I even used to lick you until you came..sort of....I guess you don't remember.""</p><p>""Ummm....kinda... but I don't remember being in diapers...""</p><p>""Oh...I did it until you were almost  potty trained...then I was afraid you'd be traumatised....but I really liked our special time...uhhhh...Maggie?""</p><p>I looked back over my shoulder into the darkness.</p><p>""Yes, Mom?""</p><p>""Could you call me Mommy for a while..or even Mama while I do this?""</p><p>""Yes...Mama""</p><p>Her finger came off me, I heard more lube being squeezed, then I felt the cool wetness of it on my bumhole. Her finger gently smoothed it around, tracing a circle around it, then she pushed and her finger slid in a bit.</p><p>My back arched and she said, ""that hurt?""</p><p>""No, Mama....it feels...nice...""</p><p>Her finger pushed in again and this time went deeper before being pulled out and then pushed back in.
She pulled it out and then I felt two fingers being pushed in.</p><p>""mmmmm, "" I said, enjoying the feeling...</p><p>""Are you ready to try the toy?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, Mama......""</p><p>I heard the lube again, then a second later felt the rubber tip of her toy up against my hole...she pushed a bit and I opened up and she was able to get the head in a bit before pulling it out..then she pushed again and it went a bit farther but was starting to feel a bit too big. She tried again but it was starting to hurt and I said so...</p><p>""Well, honey, it's the smallest toy I have...""</p><p>I looked back at her</p><p>""I have something.""</p><p>I stood up and walked back inside and got my rocket. I showed it to her, although it was hard to see in the darkness.</p><p>""What is it?"" Mama asked.</p><p>""It's one of  Tommy's rockets.""</p><p>I heard her chuckle..""Oh so, that's where it went, eh?""</p><p>I nodded in the darkness..</p><p>""Well, it 's a better toy now than for scaring birds with that stupid launcher.""</p><p>I heard her lube it, then felt it on my anus...It was smaller than her toy and after a few gentle pushes I felt it slide in past my anus and go into my bum....I sighed with relief.</p><p>My Mom slowly worked it in and out and I felt better and better...I must have gotten lost in the feeling because I heard my Mom shush me, then laugh softly..</p><p>""Sweetie,"" she said, ""I know it feels good...but you gotta be more quiet...""</p><p>She started again, i got louder and she said, "" Hon...if I'm going to finish you off properly, we should go back to my room before the neighbours realise what we're doing.""</p><p>We got our stuff and headed back inside...I would have loved to been able to cum outside again, but she was right.</p><p>We placed the blanket on her bed and I was about to turn off her table lamp when she said, ""No...I want to look at your sweet cunt and asshole as I'm fucking them.""</p><p>""MAMA!!"" I said, shocked at her language, which was not typical.</p><p>""Say it back to me, "" she asked.</p><p>""Say what?"" I asked.</p><p>""What I said..I want to you ask me to do those things to you..please..""</p><p>""You said I shouldn't swear,"" I said..</p><p>""Honey,"" she said, smiling..""It's OK...like this.""</p><p>""Ummm...I want you to look....at my sweet...cunt and asss..asshole whily you are...fuu fucking them.""</p><p>""I want to fuck your sweet cunt and asshole...I want to lick you too....""</p><p>""I want you to,"" I said, getting into it..."" I want you to lick my asshole, Mama..I want your tongue in my asshole and in my cunt, Mommy...I want you to fuck my ass and my little bare naked cunt, Mommy...Put your big toy cock into my little bare pussy Mommy...fuck my pussy hard...""</p><p>Her fingers went to her nipples and her clitoris as I was speaking..""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, ""like that...keep going..""</p><p>""Ummm, ok,"" I said, feeling incredibly naughty swearing while being naked in front of my mother while watching her masturbate. ""I want your hard cock in me, Mommy...I want to feel it fill up my little bitty tight cunt-hole, Mama....do it please...put that big red rubber cock into my little girl vagina, Mommy...she stopped rubbing herself long enough to grab the lube and squeeze out a large dollop right down between my labia, rub it in with the rubber penis, then slide it into me...It would have hurt but I was so incredibly wet inside that I stretched to the limit and took it all in.</p><p>""Fuck me, Mommy....fuck me like a man. She looked puzzled for a second, then realised what I was asking. She slid the other end between her legs then got onto me and fucked me like it was a real penis.</p><p>""Fuck me, Daddy, "" I blurted out. She slowed, then sped up again.</p><p>""YES!!"" she said, getting to it.</p><p>""Daddy's fucking you, 'titi',"" she said, using her nickname as a child.</p><p>""Yes, Daddy,"" I said, ""I love your big cock in me, Daddy.""</p><p>""Yes, Daddy'll fuck you, titi...just don't tell Mommy..""</p><p>""I won't Daddy...if you fuck me in my bumbum.""</p><p>Mom turned me over and slid the dildo into my well-lubricated(by my cunny juices that had run down into my bum while I was being fucked) asshole...It still hurt but it was easier to take and ""Daddy"" got it well in...</p><p>""Yes, Daddy...fuck your little titi's bumbum hole....</p><p>I had a finger on my clit and looking back I saw my Mom was fingering hers as well....The deep thrusting and the fingering drove me to the brink of a roaring cum...</p><p>""Ohhh fuckfuckfuck...fuck my filthy ass, Daddy..Mama...make me cuuuu...ohhhhhhhhh FUUUUCKKKK!!!!""</p><p>I collapsed on the bed with the dildo deep in my bum, my cunny walls quivering and me furiously pinching my nipples and rock-hard clit....</p><p>In a daze, I semi-heard my Mother reach her own climax and shout out her own sweet obscenities.</p><p>I felt her take the dildo out and place it on the floor, then felt her body settle down next to mine on the bed..</p><p>""You are the sweetest thing"" she said, cuddling. We were both asleep before we realised it.</p><p>In the morning, we were a bit confused as to how to handle suddenly being lovers. 
But then, as if sent to break the mode of awkwardness, Mrs. Jensen came around to offer us fresh baked muffins.</p><p>""I thought you'd enjoy these, ""she said, then smiled at me...""especially a grown-up girl like you.""</p><p>I suddenly realised the Neighbour Rule might be about to be revoked.</p>"
1253,The Sister Games,Emily Derrin,1,Mom leaves me and my sisters alone overnight. I get brave and then my sister and I take it to a new level.,"['gg,mast,oral']","<p>The summer before I turned 11, my Mom was offered a sublet on a condo in the Walker Hill complex, a slightly upscale set of building near downtown. A friend of a friend had been re-assigned to Hong Kong for two years and knew that my Mom had been wanting to move out of our 2 bedroom apartment into something nicer. The deal was that my Mom would only have to pay the monthly services fees for this guy, since the condo had been bought with cash, so there was no mortgage. It seemed like a great deal, my Mom said, as he was saving 500 dollars a month and the rent on our old place was almost a thousand a month; with the savings and the extra money she was making since her promotion, we could save 700 dollars a month and have a good down payment for a house in two years.</p><p>However, her new job required her to work overnight some nights, so my sisters and I had to put ourselves to bed some times and sometimes get ourselves ready and off to school in the mornings. There had been a little period of adjustment but soon we had proven ourselves responsible and things were going well. Ten twenty PM. I hear the front door close. Mom's on her way to work. I wait a few minutes then pad out to the balcony and look down. I can see Mom waiting by the bus stop. Like clockwork, at ten thirty five, the bus comes and she gets on. I wait a few minutes longer, then go grab my secret stash of cigarettes and a lighter and head back to the balcony.</p><p>A week earlier, I'd been able to snag a pack of cigarettes on the bus home from school when a guy had dropped them, along with all the garbage that they are wrapped in, on the seat next to me. I considered them payment for putting his trash in the bin for him.  However, since then, I'd never had the chance to have one, because my Mom or my sisters were always home.</p><p>Tonight was my chance.</p><p>I was about to light it up when I realised I didn't have a clean pair of PJs to change into and I knew that the smell of the cigarettes would settle onto the pair I was wearing, even out on the balcony. I peered out over the railing, looking up and around; every window that possibly could have had a view was dark. I padded back into my sisters' room and saw that they were sleeping. Molly was even snoring softly. I padded back out onto the balcony, slid the door shut quietly and put the cigarette and lighter down onto seat of the chair. I took a deep breath and unbuttoned my pyjama top enough to slide it over my head, then draped it over the top of the chair. The cool-ish night wind blew across my bare chest and I shivered, from the coolness and the excitement.</p><p>I slid the string on my PJ bottoms out to loosen the knot, then slid them down and stepped out of them. Putting them on the chair, I padded out to the edge of the balcony, clad only in my Hello Kitty underpants and looked out over the city, 33 floors below. I went back to the chair, picked up the cigarette and lighter, took a sip of juice and lit the cigarette. Even from the first drag I could feel the light-headedness hitting me. I took another deep drag and held it in as long as I could, then exhaled. I felt both dizzy and excited. I looked down at my bare chest, with my brown nipples, then down to my vulva, hidden by a thin layer of cloth. I pulled up on my panties until my slit was sharply defined underneath. No one can see me, I thought.</p><p>Impulsively, I slid my panties down and stepped out of them.</p><p>I was there, 10 years old, on my balcony, smoking a cigarette, completely naked. I took another drag and felt more of the nicotine run into my head. This was nice, I thought. I let my hands run over my body, feeling the warmth of the skin under my fingertips, feeling the soft skin on my hips.</p><p>If I was anything like her, my Mom had said, I'd soon start to get curves and eventually grow up into a real woman. Maybe, I thought at that moment, but I was enjoying the feel of my 'little girl' body. Impulsively, I let my hands run down over my hips and in towards my tummy, then down. I hesitated, then ran my fingers over my mound and down onto my vulva. The feel of my slit under my fingers felt especially nice this time, out there in the breeze and I pressed down  harder, felt my labia give way and my fingers found the extra warmth of my inner lips. I could feel the bump of my clit under the heel of my hand and I touched it with my fingertips, then started rubbing it. I took an extra long drag on my cigarette, then another, held the smoke in and, feeling dizzier, started rubbing my clit and labia harder. I soon forgot about smoking and dropped the mostly finished cigarette off the balcony, watching it twirl away into the darkness in a small shower of sparks. Bracing myself against the edge of the balcony, I soon brought myself to the edge of an orgasm. Just as I was about to cum, I saw the reflected light of a door opening.</p><p>""Oh SHIT,"" I thought, ""Please don't let it be Mom...""</p><p>I turned and realised it was just Molly opening the bathroom door. I quickly got dressed and hoped she wouldn't notice me and go back to bed, but after a minute I saw her padding across the living room to the balcony doors. They slid open and Molly walked out onto the balcony.</p><p>""Hey,"" she said sleepily, ""what are you doing?"" She sniffed and said, ""You're smoking out here.""</p><p>""Shhh,"" I said.</p><p>""I'm telling.""</p><p>""Well, you can't,"" I said, ""…cause Mom's gone to work and....and....if you tell her, I'll tell her about you accidentally pooping yourself last week.""</p><p>""You said you wouldn't,"" Molly said indignantly.</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""secrets are secrets.""</p><p>I was waiting for her to go off to bed, but she stood there.</p><p>""I want one too,"" she said.</p><p>""No way, you're only eight.""</p><p>""So? You're ten.""</p><p>I hesitated, then said, like I was suddenly an expert at this, ""Ok...but there's a couple things you gotta do...first...uhhh....you can't be wearing anything while you do it...""</p><p>""Perv,"" Molly said.</p><p>""No, you goof...it's so the smell doesn't get into your clothes...then, afterwards, you gotta have a shower and brush your teeth really good...so you don't smell of them at  all.""</p><p>""O....k..., ""Molly said, dragging the words out, as if she was merely tolerating the idea.</p><p>""Ok,"" I said, ""go back to your room and take off your pajamas, then come back out.""</p><p>""What? Out HERE?"" she said.</p><p>""Well, we can't smoke inside, dummy.""</p><p>She went back in. I lit another cigarette and took a puff. I turned and walked to the edge of the balcony and was watching the traffic below when I heard the doors slide open and then Molly stepped out.</p><p>I turned. Even at eight, we knew Molly was going to be tall. As I looked at her, I didn't see my bratty little sister but a cute little girl with a nice body.</p><p>I'm not real gay, but I like girls better than boys. My BFF Alison, who was 12 and I used to play ""Under the Ocean"" when I lived next to her. Basically, it was us playing in her basement, pretending to 'swim' around the rooms down there. We'd occasionally, when her Mom was out in the garden, strip down to our panties and pretend to be on a desert island and swimming there. Last year, she'd convinced me to strip completely and, about two months before I had moved, we were down there, 'swimming', when she grabbed me from behind and semi-yelled ""Shark Attack!"" Pulling me down, we landed on the carpet of her rec room and giggling, wrestled a bit. I found it a better game and we'd started doing that more than merely swimming. The feel of us pressed against each other had been great and I missed not being neighbours anymore, even though we still saw each other every day at school. She had recently started hanging out more with Chase and Aryn, two kids who lived down the street from where I used to live and I kinda knew we weren't going to be BFFs anymore. So, when I saw Molly standing there naked, I felt a weird mix of things; a bit of missing Alison and a bit of wanting to play 'shark attack' again with another girl.</p><p>""Close the door,"" I said to Molly.</p><p>She turned, showing me her perfect little bottom, slid the door closed, then padded out to the edge, where I was.</p><p>""This feels...""</p><p>""I like the feeling,"" I said, then remembered I was back in my Pjs.</p><p>""Don't tell Mom?"" I said, undoing my bottoms.</p><p>We smoked another cigarette, but Molly wasn't enjoying it as much, so I gathered up our stuff and we went inside. I put our Pjs into our clothes hamper and went into the bathroom to turn on the shower. When it was running and the water warm, I called out to Molly.</p><p>""Mols, come on..get in.""</p><p>She came into the bathroom, wearing a new set of PJs.</p><p>""Goof,"" I said, ""those will smell too. Take them off and get in the shower with me.""</p><p>""With  you?""</p><p>""What? We're not wasting water...get in!""</p><p>She stripped quickly and we stepped into the shower. It wasn't small, but we still kept bumping into each other because she was busy trying to wash herself while I was washing myself.</p><p>""Just stop,"" I said. I quickly washed my body and hair, then stepped out of the shower and gargled a bit of mouthwash, instead of running the sink water to brush my teeth. I spit, grabbed a towel and dried myself off then wrapped the towel around me and went to my room.</p><p>I was about to get into a fresh pair of panties and PJs when Molly came into the bedroom.</p><p>""Wanna play the 'Stair Game'?""</p><p>The Stair Game was simple: go into the stairwell at our floor, strip off as far as you dare and walk down as many flights as you dare as well, then back. There were points for the combination of how undressed you were and how far you went. If you were topless and went down ten flights, that was one thing off times ten flights, so 10 points. Just panties would give you three times the points for the same distance, as you had taken off two more things (Shirt and pants, which were two points by themselves). The most points you could possibly get was a 100, which was 20 flights down, naked. Neither of us had ever even tried to get that, even in the middle of a week night.</p><p>Molly decided to go first. She unbuttoned her top and took it off, putting it on the railing. Then, after peering over the railing and listening for anyone in the stairwell, she walked down. I watched her shadow go down 5 flights and then back up.</p><p>"" That was kinda sucky,"" I said.</p><p>She shrugged. ""I was just kinda spooked, I guess.""</p><p>She peered over again and listened. Nothing.</p><p>Shrugging again, she pulled down her bottoms and stepped out of them.</p><p>""I bet I can go ten,"" she said.</p><p>Ten was farther than she'd ever been just in panties.</p><p>""Fifteen,"" I said.</p><p>""Thirteen.""</p><p>""Ten naked. That's as far as I've gone""</p><p>She considered this for a minute, peering over and listening a couple times.</p><p>""OK,"" she said and peeled off her underpants.</p><p>I watched her going down, slowly at first then a bit quicker. She came up a bit faster and quickly put her clothes back on.</p><p>""That was impressive,"" I said.</p><p>""I even went down two extra, so that's 12.""</p><p>""Ok,"" I said. I wasn't sure how far down I wanted to go. More than twelve, obviously. Maybe 15. I took off my PJs, hesitated, then peeled off my panties.</p><p>I started off down the stairs. One flight, then two, then soon I was at ten. I kept going slowly, listening for people or stairwell doors opening. I softly padded onto the fifteenth flight down, then stopped. I was farther down by half then I'd ever been.</p><p>I wanted to keep going. I peered down over the railing. Five flights down was the bottom of this stairwell and a hundred points if I went down and back up. I decided to go for it.</p><p>Padding quickly down, I made it to the bottom, feeling the cold concrete of the floor under my bare feet. My bare everything, I thought and felt a tingling in my chest, nipples and pussy.</p><p>Then it happened.</p><p>I heard a door above me open. It was hard to say how far up exactly, because the sound travelled in a strange way in the stairwell. They could be ten flights up, they could be three. All I knew were that they were headed down and I was trapped. My excitement turned to terror. I quickly had to think of something. I knew that the odds were they were just switching stairwells, because the one on the other side of the building went the rest of the way down to the lobby. I quietly opened the door and slipped out, crouching and waited around the corner. Sure enough, they emerged about half a minute later and crossed the hallway into the other stairwell. When I knew they were gone, I crept back into my stairwell and bounded up as a fast as I could to our floor. Molly wasn't there. Neither were my clothes.</p><p>I eased the door open and peered down the short hallway. Nobody.</p><p>I slipped through the gap, feeling the cold metal of the door frame sliding across my nipples and tummy, and padded over to my doorway. Please let it still be unlocked, I thought. It was and I quickly opened the door and closed it behind me. Molly was there.</p><p>""Where the….umph…did you go?!"" I asked.</p><p>"" I heard the people and gathered up the clothes in case they were coming up.""</p><p>""And just left me?""</p><p>""Well,"" she said, ""what was I supposed to do? Run down and say to them, 'Excuse me, but my sister's down there naked. Please don't go down.'?""</p><p>I saw her point but it was still annoying.</p><p>After a minute, she said, ""How was it?""</p><p>""It was great, until I thought I was going to get caught. I had to sneak out and hide in another hallway.""</p><p>""Well, you definitely win forever.""</p><p>We chatted for a minute, then I realised I was still naked.</p><p>""I wanna smoke,"" I said, padding out to the balcony. I turned and said, ""Want one too?""</p><p>Molly shrugged. I smiled and walked back in.</p><p>Kneeling in front of her, I reached out and carefully unbuttoned the top button of her PJs.</p><p>""Freak,"" Molly said, ""what are you doing?""</p><p>""You know you want to…"" I said, teasingly.</p><p>""Do what?""</p><p>My thought had been 'Have a cigarette'… but now…..</p><p>I suddenly had that excitement in my chest and other parts again.</p><p>I kept unbuttoning her PJs.</p><p>""Stop,"" she said weakly.</p><p>I slid her top off and started working on the knot to her bottoms. The knot was tight and I had trouble getting it, so I just grabbed the fabric and pulled them down, taking her panties down partway with them. Even though I'd seen her slit just a few minutes ago, the sight of it was strangely exciting. I slid her bottoms off and Molly pulled her panties back up.</p><p>""No,"" I said, ""take them off.""</p><p>""I don't wanna smoke,"" she said.</p><p>""We're not going to smoke,"" I heard myself saying, ""We're gonna make sex.""</p><p>""Girls can't make sex,"" she said, ""we don't have weenies…""</p><p>It was a strange moment; part of me just wanted to go to bed and part of me, OK, the biggest part of me, wanted to make out naked with my sister.</p><p>""Can I show you how?' I asked.</p><p>She shrugged.</p><p>""Take off your underpants.""</p><p>She hooked her fingers into her panties and slid them down, then stepped out of them.</p><p>""Wanna go outside?""</p><p>She shrugged again.</p><p>""You want to or not?""</p><p>I don't know why I was being bitchy. Maybe it was the anxiety and the excitement.</p><p>""What do we do when we make sex?""</p><p>""We kiss and hug and I touch your kitty and you touch mine.""</p><p>""OK,"" she said simply and walked over to the sliding doors that led out onto the balcony.</p><p>We opened the doors and went through onto the balcony. The air was colder now and there was a breeze that chilled, but I didn't mind. I took one of the seat cushions and lay it on the ground, then sat on it.</p><p>""Come sit with me.""</p><p>She sat down next to me.</p><p>I leaned in and kissed her gently.</p><p>""You like that?"" I asked.</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>I kissed her again and pressed my tongue against her lips.</p><p>She squirmed a bit.</p><p>""Whaddayadoing?"" she asked, mouth still against mine.</p><p>""It's called 'French Kissing',"" I said. ""Grownups kiss like that when they're making sex.""</p><p>"" Just kiss me regular,"" she said.</p><p>We kissed for a bit, getting a bit more passionate as time went by.</p><p>I started feeling an urge in my pussy and I slid my fingers down to rub.</p><p>""Can I touch it?""</p><p>I took Molly's hand and led it to the top of my labia. It felt strange having my sister touching me there.</p><p>""Rub it there, Molly,"" I told her, indicating my clit.</p><p>"" I have one too,"" Molly said, It's like a little weenie.""</p><p>""It's called your 'clitoris'...every girl has one.""</p><p>She rubbed it gently, as if she was afraid of hurting me.</p><p>""No,"" I said, ""a bit harder and in circles.""</p><p>She rubbed harder and I felt my excitement rise. I couldn't believe we were actually doing this. I loved masturbating and loved the feelings that it gave me.</p><p>Lately, I'd been trying to find new and exciting places to do it. Most places, like the school bathroom, I could only do quickly, while in one of the stalls. I'd also started doing it in the stairwells on the way home from school, quickly pulling up my skirt and pulling down my panties, rubbing to a quick nasty orgasm, then wiping myself with a Kleenex before walking the rest of the way up to my apartment. As much as I liked the visceral feel of cumming during these quickies, I found that the best orgasms were from being completely naked and bringing myself to the edge of orgasms again and again until finally I couldn't bear it any longer and pushed myself over the edge to a shuddering, thrashy kind of cum.  So far, those had only been possible in my room or on the couch when I was alone.</p><p>Molly's fingers were still rubbing my clit and I was getting very excited.</p><p>""Put your fingers down in between my labi...my lips...""</p><p>Molly slid her fingers down in between my labia and felt the slickness there.</p><p>I sighed and Molly asked, ""You OK?""</p><p>I nodded. ""Yeah, it feels really good when you slide your fingers there, Molly. Rub me more.""</p><p>She did and I was getting really wet...I wanted her fingers inside me so badly, but I couldn't bring myself to ask her.</p><p>""Let me do you,"" I said finally.</p><p>She lay back a bit on the cushions and I started rubbing her clit and labia.</p><p>""Feels funny.""</p><p>""What does? This?""</p><p>""Yeah, funny having someone else do it to me.""</p><p>""Yeah, but I think it feels better.""</p><p>I rubbed her and felt her relax more. My fingers were tracing the inside of her labia and brushing the entrance to her vagina. I pressed gently and my finger slid in a little. I slid it out, then in again a bit farther. My finger slowly made its way into Molly's vagina until I felt it press against her hymen. Did I dare press harder?</p><p>I lay back.</p><p>""Molly,"" I said, ""put your finger in me."" She bent over me and started rubbing my labia again. Her finger brushed against my opening and I felt her push, then hesitate.</p><p>""Won't it hurt?""</p><p>""No,"" I said, ""It's ok...put your finger  all the way in.""</p><p>She slid her finger in a bit, pulled it out then slid it deeper into my vagina.</p><p>""In and out, Molly,"" I asked.</p><p>She did, sliding her finger in and out, going a bit deeper each time until her finger was all the way in, then almost out with every stroke.</p><p>""Faster,"" I said.</p><p>She started going faster, her finger fucking my  hole.</p><p>I felt myself getting closer and my hand went to my button and started rubbing it.</p><p>My breath got quicker and I told her to keep it up. Finally, I reached my edge and fell over it into a hard, rich orgasm.</p><p>""Uhhh, yeah, Molly, finger my little pussy. Ohhhhhh, yeah, harder, make me cum hard.""</p><p>I felt the tension go out of me and fell back on the cushion.</p><p>I felt so horny and wanted to share this with Molly. I pushed her back onto her cushion and immediately dipped my face between her thighs. I smelled the smell of her and pushed my face into her labia and licked the rift between it. My mouth and tongue found her clitoris and I licked it, feeling the hardening flash under the roughness of my tongue. Licking hard, I felt her stir under me and I nipped and licked until I felt her stiffen. In a second she cried out my name and I felt her legs press against my ears.</p><p>""Uhnnnnnnn. Yeah, please lick me more...""</p><p>Her orgasm subsided and eventually she raised herself up on her elbows and looked down across her naked body at me.</p><p>""I want to do that again,"" she said with a laugh.</p><p>We brought each other to another set of orgasms and then, reluctantly rearranged the cushions and went back inside, showered again quickly, then found our pyjamas, kissed each other and headed to our own beds.</p><p>We were tired the next day at school, but happy we had found our special time together.</p><p>A week later, Mom got called in for overnight again and we made love again. this time however, we woke Beth, our 5 year old sister and initiated her into our special love time.</p>"
1254,"Nina's True Self Discovered, Chapter 1",Emma Star,1,"16-year-old Nina Edwards comes home one day to a deserted house and decides to use her mother’s computer to email a friend.  To her shock, she discovers that her mother has been reading stories about women having sex with young girls on the Internet.  Just when things seem like they can’t get any worse, Nina is sent a video clip of her mother in the act.","['F/F/g', 'Inc']","<p>“Mom, you home?”</p><p>Nina Edwards called out to an empty house.  She shut the front door
behind her and kicked off her sneakers.  She shrugged her purple
backpack off her shoulders and let it slide down her back, where she
deftly caught the strap with one hand.  Then she set it down on the
floor, against the wall.</p><p>Their house was like any other suburban house in southern
Massachusetts.  In front of her was a hall which led to the kitchen.  
To her left was the dining room.  To the right was the living room.  
A carpeted staircase led up to the second floor.  Nina walked up the
stairs, into her room, and into the adjoining bathroom.  She
peed ,then took a moment to admire herself in the mirror.</p><p>She was 16 years old and a little short for her age.  She wore tight,
faded blue jeans which hugged her lean legs and her full, firm butt.  
It had been a warm day so she’d only worn a pink, V-neck t-shirt
which showed just a little cleavage at the right angles.  Her boy
friend, Rich, had clearly appreciated the choice of clothing as he
tried to catch a peek down her shirt.  They’d been dating for two
months but had yet to do any thing but kiss.  She was a very pretty
girl, with honey-gold hair down to the bottom of her neck, green
eyes, and just the right amount of brown freckles on her nose and
cheeks.  All in all, she was happy about her looks.</p><p>Mostly, she got them from her dad’s side of the family.  Colin and
Patricia Edwards had been married at 18, had a daughter when they
were 26, then had been divorced at 36 when Nina was only 10 years
old.  They had decided that they were no longer in love and that a
loveless marriage was no environment in which to raise a child.
Although Colin Edwards had moved out six years ago, he and his
ex-wife were good friends and he maintained a close relationship with
his daughter.</p><p>Nina sat down in front of the computer and switched it on.  But
something wasn’t right.  The monitor wouldn’t work.  She fiddled with
the wires and did everything she could think of to fix it, but to no
avail.  Nina gave a frustrated groan and turned off the computer.  
She scooted back her chair and walked out of her room.  She turned
and moved down the master bedroom at the end of the hall — her
mother’s room.  She sat down at her mother’s computer and accessed
Hotmail so she could write an email to her friend.</p><p>But as she opened the site, she saw that her mother had never logged
out.  Curious, Nina looked at her mother’s inbox.  Most of the new
messages were from her mother’s friends.  One, however, stood out.  
It was an email titled: “The Nudity of Lana, Part 2”  from someone
called CPWest2003@aol.com.  Nina looked over her shoulder. No mother
in sight.  She opened the email and read its contents:</p><p>“Hey Pat, I just wanted to let you know that I’ve posted part 2 of
Lana on Nifty. Check it out and let me know what you think.  Here’s
the URL:”</p><p>The URL was displayed underneath.  Nina didn’t know what Nifty was
or what “The Nudity of Lana, Part 2” meant, but by this point she was
burning with curiosity.  She clicked the link and it took her to a
simple site containing two text links — one to “The Nudity of Lana,
Part 1” and the other to “The Nudity of Lana, Part 2”.  She dragged
the cursor to the first title.  When she clicked it, a story appeared
in the window.  She began to read.</p><p>By the time she’d finished both parts, her jaw was hanging open.  It
was a story about a 13 year old girl who visits a nudist hiking trail
and meets a group of female nudists.  Finally, the girl, Lana,
removes her clothes and joins in the fun, playing, bathing, and
talking with the other naked women.  There was no sex in the story,
but it had strong lesbian undertones.  Nina had no doubt about the
direction the story was going.  This opened up new questions.  Was
her mom a lesbian?  Or bisexual?  Was she into nudism?  Was she
turned on by the thought of a naked, 13 year old girl?</p><p>Nina back-tracked until she was able to find the main site.  There
were several categories of stories available but the only one which
had been clicked was the “Lesbian” category.  Nina clicked it and a
new set of categories came up.  “Adult youth”, “Young friends”, “High
school”, and “Incest” had all been accessed.  She clicked “Adult
youth” and scanned the list of stories which had been
highlighted.  “The Nudity of Lana” was one.  Another story, “Her
Vacation Girl” caught her eye and she began to read.</p><p>This story was even more telling than the last.  It was about a woman
in her mid-20’s and a 15 year old girl who meet two little girls over
the Internet who are interested in experimenting with an older
woman.  They pick up the girls from the mall, go back to their hotel
room, and spend the night having a four-way lesbian orgy.</p><p>Nina was stunned.  Her sweet, beautiful, perfectly normal mother was
reading these kinds of stories.  Even if she wasn’t a lesbian, she
definitely had a thing for young girls with older women. How could
this be her mother?  Her mother was a fourth-grade teacher, not some
wanton sex fiend.  Maybe there was some mistake.</p><p>Just then, an IM window popped up.  Apparently her mother hadn’t
logged off AIM either.  The message was from a screen name Nina
didn’t recognize — MaryD4326.  Nina thought to close it, but her
curiosity again got the better of her.  She checked the profile.  It
was a 31 year old woman from Georgia.  There was nothing strange in
the profile at all.</p><p>“Hey there,” said Mary D over the instant message.</p><p>“Hi,” Nina typed back.</p><p>“Alice and I really miss you,” Mary said.</p><p>“I miss you, too,” Nina replied, not knowing what else to say. She
felt a little guilty pretending to be her mother, but she wanted to
know who this woman was. And who was Alice?</p><p>“She watched the tape we made every time she comes over for the
night,” said Mary.</p><p>“Good,” said Nina.</p><p>“Her favorite part is when she’s licking your asshole while you eat
me out.  Whoever thought my niece would love giving a woman a rimjob
so much.  But she just takes off all her clothes, sits on the couch,
and fingers herself while she watches
it.”</p><p>Nina was completely floored.  She suddenly remembered the trip her
mother had taken to Georgia two weeks earlier, while Nina visited her
father.  She’d said it was a business trip.  She didn’t mention
anything about having sex with an other woman and her neice.  Nina
had no idea what to say or do.</p><p>“I put it on the computer, too.  Check it out,” said Mary.</p><p>A window popped up asking if Nina wanted to watch a streaming video
clip.  Against her better judgement, she clicked  Accept.  A window
opened showing a video of her mother, sitting on the edge of an
unfamiliar bed, completely naked from head to toe.  Her dark hair was
tied back in a ponytail and she seemed perfectly natural and
comfortable, sitting there with her legs crossed, hiding all but a
small tuft of pubic hair, and her C cup breasts hanging free.  She
was talking to someone behind the camera.  Nina turned up the volume.</p><p>“Hurry up, Mary,” said her mother to the hidden person.</p><p>“I’m not sure it’s on,” said the voice of Mary.</p><p>“The red light is on,” replied her mother.</p><p>“Hmm,” Mary replied.</p><p>“Come on,” said her mother.  “Alice wants to get her pussy licked.”</p><p>Just then, a little redheaded girl, wearing nothing but pink panties
and socks, ran into the frame.  She climbed on the bed and into
Nina’s mother’s arms.  Pat wrapped the child in a warm, loving
embrace which the girl eagerly returned.</p><p>“Right, sweetie?” Pat asked the topless child.</p><p>“Right!” exclaimed Alice happily, smiling at the camera.  She was an
adorable girl, with pale skin and freckles on her face and
shoulders.  When she smiled, Nina could see that many of her teeth
were missing, baby teeth which had fallen out.  It was hard to
reconcile the girl’s precious face with the open, animal lust on her
mother’s face as Pat surveyed the girl’s flat chest.</p><p>Nina watched, mesmerized and horrified, as her mother began to grope
the little girl’s chest.  Then her hand slid down Alice’s stomach and
into her crotch.  Through the pink panties, her mother rubbed the
girl’s vagina, making Alice writhe in pleasure.  With her free hand,
her mother turned the girl’s face towards hers.  Nina saw their
tongues entwine just before their lips sealed.  She watched as her
mother and this innocent child passionately French kissed.  Alice was
now on Nina’s mother’s lap, grinding her tiny butt against her
mother’s crotch.</p><p>Without breaking the kiss, Nina’s mother slid her hands from Alice’s
chest to her waist. She grabbed her panties and pulled them off as
Alice tucked her knees to accommodate her.  The girl’s small,
immature pussy was now plainly visible, pink and devoid of hair.  
Likewise, Nina’s mother had spread her legs, giving the camera, and
Nina, a clear view of her mother’s cunt.  It was soaking wet by this
point.  Nina could barely comprehend.  Of course, her mother was a
woman and had the desires of a woman, but Nina could never have
expected anything like this.  Her mother was ravenous with sexual
hunger for the 9 year old on her lap.</p><p>Suddenly, there was a movement in front of the camera, and Mary
herself stepped into the frame.  She looked like Alice, with the same
red hair and freckles, but with breasts and a full-figured,
voluptuous body.  Mary, who was dressed in a blue, strapless bra,
blue thong panties, and a garter belt with blue stockings, sat down
on the bed beside Nina’s mother. She smiled happily as her friend
molested her niece.</p><p>By now, Nina’s mother had her fingers in Alice’s lap.  Nina watched
as her mother continued to passionately kiss the 9 year old girl
while her fingernails teased the tiny vagina.  Pat’s middle finger
pressed against the opening gently until the tip had slipped inside.  
Alice began to squirm wildly, grinding her crotch against the much
older woman’s hand.</p><p>Nina watched, transfixed to the screen, as her mother drew her finger
out of the girl’s tender pussy and held it up to the girl’s face.  
Alice broke the kiss, looked at the finger for a moment, then opened
her mouth.  Nina’s mother put her finger in the girl’s mouth, then
her lips closed around it.  Alice sucked her pussy juice off the
finger and smiled.  Pat smiled back.</p><p>Alice closed her eyes and moved in for another kiss, but Nina’s
mother drew back.  Alice pouted.  For all her sexuality, she was a
child, and children got upset when they didn’t get what they wanted.  
Nina’s mother gave her a hug, holding the naked child against her
bare breasts.</p><p>“I want to kiss you some more,” said Alice.</p><p>“I know, but we need to let Aunt Mary have some fun, too,” Nina’s
mother replied, using the same voice she’d used with Nina as a child.</p><p>“Aww,” whined Alice.</p><p>“I have an idea,” said Mary.  “Alice, why don’t you suck on Pat’s
tits while she and I kiss?”</p><p>“OK!” said Alice happily, delighted at the idea.</p><p>“Good,” said Mary, then she turned to Pat.  “Now come here, you.  
Mmmm . . .”</p><p>Her words were cut off as the two women locked lips.  Pat wrapped her
arms around the back of Mary’s neck while Mary rubbed Pat’s thighs.  
Somehow, seeing this really drove the point home for Nina.  Seeing
her mother kissing and fingering a little girl was so impossible that
she couldn’t believe it.  Seeing her mother, naked, kissing a woman
in lingerie, made it real.  Her mother was a lesbian.  A very active
lesbian.</p><p>While the two women kissed, Alice, now sitting beside Nina’s mother,
leaned in towards Pat’s chest.  Pat raised her arm to allow the girl
better access.  Alice took one of the large breasts in her tiny hand,
squeezing the nipples, and began to suck eagerly.  Her mother began
to moan through the kisses.  Apparently, her nipples were a very
sensitive spot.</p><p>Just then, the video stream stopped.  Another IM from Mary popped up.</p><p>“I almost forgot.  I uploaded the pics too.  Want to see them?” she
asked over IM.</p><p>“OK,” Nina typed in response, not knowing why.</p><p>Mary sent a link and Nina clicked it.  Another window opened which
showed a list of JPEG images.  She clicked on the top one and worked
her way down.  Some of them were perfectly normal.  She saw a picture
of Pat, Mary, and Alice at the beach.  Then a picture of Alice in a
cute, one-piece yellow bathing suit, making a sand castle.  There was
a picture of Mary and Pat together at some kind of club. And there
was another of Mary and Alice, fully clothed, hugging warmly.</p><p>But then, there were the others:</p><p>The three lovers lying side-by-side, masturbating, with Alice in the
middle.</p><p>Mary, on her back, with Alice squatting over her face, getting her
pussy licked.</p><p>Pat and Mary, on all fours, kissing each other.</p><p>Alice and Pat curled up together, naked, fast asleep.</p><p>Her mother one her hands and knees with Alice, kneeling behind her,
wearing only a strap-on dildo, looking over her shoulder at the
camera and smiling sweetly.</p><p>And, most shocking of all, Nina saw a picture of her naked mother,
sitting in a bathrub, while Mary peed on her face.  Her mother seemed
to be reveling in it, opening her mouth wide to receive the piss.  It
dripped down her chin and covered her breasts.</p><p>Suddenly, she heard the door open downstairs.  “Nina, sweetie, you
home?” she heard her mother call.</p><p>Quickly, Nina closed all the windows she’d opened.  She quickly ran
into her room, jumped on her bed, and turned on the television.  By
the time her mother began to walk up the stairs, she was watching a
talk show.  Her mother walked into the room.  She sat down on the bed
beside her daughter and kissed her on the forehead.</p><p>“Hi, honey,” she said.</p><p>“Hey, Mom,” Nina replied, her voice quavering.</p><p>“Something wrong?” she asked.</p><p>“Nope,” the teenager replied.</p><p>“Is there something you want to tell me?”</p><p>Nina felt her heart freeze.  She looked up at her mother.  Pat
Edwards was a tan woman with long, brown hair.  Despite being in her
early forties, she still had a marvelous figure.  She was a perfect
vision of feminine beauty and female sensuality.  Her chocolate-brown
eyes gleamed as she looked at her daughter.</p><p>“What . . .”</p><p>“Your algebra test?”</p><p>Nina breathed a silent sigh of relief.</p><p>“I got an A.”</p><p>“That’s wonderful!”</p><p>Nina’s mother hugged her tightly.  Somehow, Nina felt dirty, as if
hugging her mother after what she’d just witnessed was wrong.  But
she couldn’t say anything.  After that, her mother told her what they
were having for dinner, then walked into her room.</p><p>Nina sat there for a moment, in a daze.  She couldn’t believe that
her mother, the woman who’d raised her, loved her, and cared for her
her entire life, could actually do something like she’d just
witnessed on the computer.  When she had looked at her mother, she
hadn’t seen a woman in a smart, business suit.  She’d seen her naked,
fingering a little girl, or kissing a full-figured red-head in
lingerie.</p><p>Softly, Nina began to cry.</p><p>To be continued . . .</p>"
1255,"Nina's True Self Discovered, Chapter 2",Emma Star,2,"In “Nina’s True Self Discovered”, 16-year-old Nina Edwards used her mothers computer while she was home alone one day and found stories about women having sex with young girls.  Nina’s suspicions that her mom might be a lesbian were confirmed when a woman from Georgia named Mary sent Nina (thinking it was her mother) a video of Nina’s mother Patricia, Mary herself, and Mary’s 9-year-old niece Alice having sex.  Now Nina must try to adjust to her life with this knowledge hanging over her.","['FFg', 'Ff', 'Inc']","<p>Nina was miserable for the next month.  No matter where she went or
what she did, she could not get the images out of her head of her
mother having sex with another woman and, most appalling of all, the
other woman’s 9-year-old niece.  When she’d sat down at her mother’s
computer that fateful day, she never could have guessed she’d see and
heard things which would flip her world on its head.  She was
disgusted with her mother for what she had done.  Most of all, she
was angry for the emotional damage it had caused her.</p><p>When Nina sat in class, she would listen to her teachers droning on,
but her mind would drift.  As her World History teacher talked about
arms build-up before the First World War, Nina would see her mother
fingering a redheaded child.  When her Biology teacher talked about
cellular mitosis, Nina would see her mother, smiling and licking her
lips, as another woman’s urine splashed on her face. Nina could no
longer pay attention in class and her grades began to suffer.  When
her mother asked what was wrong, Nina refused to answer.  Most of the
time, she would scream at her mother and lock herself in her room.</p><p>She blamed all of her problems on her mother’s perverted lifestyle.  
She couldn’t concentrate in class because of her.  She couldn’t sleep
or eat because of her.  Even her boyfriend, Rich, had noticed how she
seemed to be distancing herself from everyone, even him.  Nina didn’t
dare tell him the truth.  All she could do was make vague excuses
about stress.  She could never tell him that her mother was a lesbian
and a pedophile.</p><p>The worst times came at home.  Nina’s mother would prepare dinner for
the two of them and prattle on about her day as Nina glared at her
uneaten food.  Nina couldn’t understand how someone as deviant as her
mother could act so normal.  No, that wasn’t true.  She couldn’t
understand how someone as normal as her mother could be such a
deviant.</p><p>Nina began to notice little things as well.  She noticed the way her
mother lingered on TV channels showing scantily clad women.  She also
noticed the looks her mother gave to young girls at the mall or the
supermarket.  She would pause in whatever she was saying or doing and
just stare at some girl, some as young as 6 or 7, until they were out
of sight.  Then she’d resume talking as if nothing had happened.  Of
course, Nina knew the truth.  When her mother saw a cute little girl,
she was really imagining stripping the child, laying her down on a
bed, and licking her bald pussy or sucking her tiny nipples.  It was
enough to make Nina sick.</p><p>One day, about five weeks after Nina had discovered her mother’s
secret, she was watching TV in her room when she heard a knock at the
door.  She unlocked it and saw her mother, dressed up like she was
about to go on a date.</p><p>“I wish you wouldn’t love your door,” she said.</p><p>“I wish I had a million dollars,” Nina replied in a mean tone.</p><p>“Well, I’m going out,” her mother said.  “I’m meeting some friends
from work for drinks.  I’ll be home about eleven.”</p><p>“OK,” Nina replied, paying little attention.</p><p>“Call my cell phone if you need anything,” she said.</p><p>“Whatever,” Nina replied.</p><p>Her mother took a long, hard look at her.  Nina was aware of her
mother’s eyes on her, but she continued watching television as if she
wasn’t even there.</p><p>“Bye.  I love you,” her mother finally said.</p><p>“Bye,” said Nina.</p><p>Her mother lingered in the door for another few moments, as if
waiting for something.  Then she left. Nina listened for the sound of
the door opening, the sound of the engine turning, and the sound of
the car pulling out of the driveway.</p><p>A few minutes later, when Nina was sure her mother wasn’t coming
back, she turned off the television.  She undressed and walked into
her bathroom to take a shower.  She admired her B-cup breasts and her
firm body in the mirror.  A small patch of golden pubic hair grew
just above her almost fully developed mound.  Nina wondered if she
should shave it.</p><p>Nina stepped into the shower and spent twenty minutes or so cleaning
herself.  Once she was done, she dried her hair, wrapped a towel
around her body, and returned to her room.  Her mother was still
gone, of course.  She wouldn’t be back for almost three hours.  
Suddenly, Nina had an idea.</p><p>Quietly, listening for the sound of a car in the driveway, Nina crept
out of her room and down the hall to her mother’s bedroom.  She sat
down, still wearing only the towel, in front of her mother’s
computer.  She moved the mouse and the monitor returned from sleep
mode.  Nina began to look though her mother’s files. She didn’t know
what she was looking for, exactly, just something to explain her
mother’s behavior.</p><p>After a few minutes, she found a file called “me_pat_alice.mpeg”.  
Nina’s stomach turned.  She knew what this was.  The last time she’d
seen the video of her mother, her mother’s voluptuous friend Mary,
and Mary’s little niece Alice having sex, it had been a streaming
file from Mary herself.  Apparently, her mother had downloaded it for
easy access.  Biting her lip, Nina moved the cursor to the icon and
double clicked.</p><p>The file opened to show her mother, completely naked, sitting on the
edge of Mary’s bed.  Nina felt a brief moment of envy when she saw
her mother’s large, well-shaped breasts.  Mother or not, degenerate
or not, Patricia Edwards was a beautiful, sexy woman.  Nina fast-forwarded
through the scenes she’d already watched until she came to
a scene of Mary and her mother kissing, while Alice sucked their
nipples.</p><p>Nina watched this for a few minutes until, on screen, her mother
said, “Why don’t we get Aunt Mary out of these clothes, Alice?”</p><p>Alice, who was wearing nothing but pink socks, nodded her head in
agreement.  Mary stood up.  Pat went to work on Mary’s bra as Alice
eagerly pulled Mary’s panties down to her ankles, then her garter
belt and stockings.  Soon, Mary was nude as well.</p><p>“So what do you say, Alice?” Nina’s mom asked.</p><p>“About what?” the child replied.</p><p>“You want to eat your first pussy?” she asked.  Nina still couldn’t
get used to the idea of her mother using that kind of language.</p><p>“Yours?” Alice asked.</p><p>“Well, I was thinking Aunt Mary should be your first, since she’s the
one who taught you how to be a lesbian,” Nina’s mother said.</p><p>“Yeah!” Alice replied, “and she always eats me when I ask.”</p><p>“Mary?” asked Pat, turning to her friend.</p><p>“Fine by me!” exclaimed the naked redhead and they all laughed.  Nina
wondered how they could be so flippant about teaching a 9 year old
girl how to perform oral sex on her aunt.</p><p>“Lie down, Mary,” said Pat.  “Alice, you get on your hands and knees
between her legs.  Make sure the camera can see that sweet butt of
yours.”</p><p>Mary lay down on her back on the bed, legs tucked up, showing her
pussy to the camera.  She had a hairy bush, as red as the hair on her
head.  Alice climbed on the bed, her back to the camera, and knelt in
front of her aunt.  Nina could see freckles on the girl’s white, bony
ass.  She seemed hesitant, as if she wasn’t sure what to do next.  
Pat was there to instruct her in the ways of lesbian love.</p><p>“We’ll start off with something simple,” said Nina’s mother.  “Play
with her pussy using your fingers until you find her clit, then when
you’re ready, try licking it.”</p><p>Alice listened patiently to the naked, older woman’s instructions,
then leaned in, showing her tiny pink asshole to the camera.  Alice’s
fingers began to play nervously with her aunt’s labia, searching for
her clit.  It didn’t take long to find, unsheathed as it was in
Mary’s state of arousal</p><p>“Good,” said Pat.  “Just lick it whenever you’re ready.  Take your
time.  You’re doing great, sweetie.”</p><p>Pat rubbed the girl’s back reassuringly.  Finally, Alice worked up
her nerve, and lowered her face into her aunt’s crotch.  As she did,
Mary began to writhe and squirm, cooing in delight as the innocent
little girl had her first taste of another woman.  Pat’s finger found
its way to Alice’s pussy and she began to rub the child’s immature
cunt gently, rubbing her own with her free hand.</p><p>Suddenly, Nina heard a car pulling into the driveway.  She quickly
closed the video and ran to the window.  She saw an SUV, not her
mother’s sedan, pulling in.  The car backed out and drove away.  It
had just been someone turning around.</p><p>Nina returned to the chair and saw, to her surprise, that it was
wet.  She knew she couldn’t have dripped on it.  Then she noticed the
odd, triangular patch of wetness was near to the edge of the chair.  
Nina’s fingers immediately went to her vagina.  It was soaking wet.  
She tried to rationalize it: she had been watching sex, even if it
involved her mother, a child, and no men.  IT was natural, she
reasoned.  Nina removed her towel, dried the wet spot, and sat back
down, this time putting the towel between her butt and the seat.</p><p>She had seen enough of the video for now.  In truth, she was scared
to watch more.  She continued searching the hard drive for clues to
her mother’s sexuality.  In a folder marked “Stories” she found
several files which appeared to be erotic stories her mother had
downloaded.  Most were about women and young girls having sex.  One,
called “Bethany’s Secret 2” was a bout a teenage boy, his girlfriend
(who had male sex organs), and the girl’s mother (who also had male
sex organs) having an orgy.</p><p>There was a subfolder called “My stories” which she opened.  One file
immediately caught her eye.  IT was a Microsoft Word document
called “Nina’s True Self Discovered.”  Balking, she opened
it.  “Nina’s True Self Discovered (F/f, incest, teen, nudist) by
Patricia Edwards” it said at the top.  Her mother had written the
story!  Cautiously, Nina began to read:</p><p>“Nina’s True Self Discovered<br/>
(F/f, incest, teen, nudist)<br/>
by Patricia Edwards</p><p>“On a warm, sunny day in June, my 16-year-old daughter Nina and I
decided to go to the beach, to swim, and to work on our tans.  We
lived only thirty minutes from Cape Cod where our favorite beach, Old
Shell Beach, was located.  It was a Tuesday, so we hoped it wouldn’t
be too crowded.</p><p>“I loaded our things into the car and called Nina.  ‘Coming, Mom!’
she called back.  A moment later, Nina emerged from the house, and
pulled the front door shut behind her.  She smiled at me and I smiled
back.</p><p>“My daughter looked very sexy in a magenta bikini top, cut-off jean
shorts, and sandals.  I had a feeling she was hoping to catch the eye
of a few boys at the beach today.  As for me, I was wearing a one-piece
green bathing suit under my white blouse and khaki shorts.  I,
however, would not be trying to attract any men.  I am a lesbian, but
my daughter didn’t know.</p><p>“We climbed into the car, put on our seatbelts, and began the drive
to the beach.  We drove with the windows down, listening to a classic
rock station, and talking about all kinds of things.  Nina, for her
part, spoke mostly about her boyfriend Richard.  I’d met him, and he
was a sweet, handsome boy, but I always felt a little disappointed
that my daughter never seemed to take an interest in other girls.  I
hoped that maybe she would open up in college.</p><p>“But that was a few years away.  I was glad to have my little girl
with me on this beautiful day at the beach.</p><p>“Finally, we reached the Old Shell Beach parking lot and pulled in.  
I could see, to my disappointment, that the beach was packed.  I paid
the attendant and began to look for a spot, moving slowly through the
crowds of people.  I found the last spot available.  Nina and I
climbed out of the car and walked the quarter of a mile to the beach.</p><p>“ ‘This is bad,’ Nina said when we arrived.  I nodded.  ‘Do you see
any space?’</p><p>“ ‘No,’ I replied.</p><p>“ ‘This sucks,’ she said.</p><p>“ ‘Do you want to go home?’ I asked her.</p><p>“ ‘We drove all this way,’ she said.  ‘It would be a shame to waste
it.  And it’s such a beautiful day.’</p><p>“ ‘I know,’ I agreed.</p><p>“ ‘Let’s see if there’s space down the beach,’ she suggested.</p><p>“Nina and I worked our way through the crowds of beach-goers, looking
for a place.  There was none.  We kept moving.  We’d never had to go
this far down the beach before.  We had almost reached the curve,
beyond which we couldn’t see any further.</p><p>“ ‘I think there’s some space down there,’ she said.  ‘Let’s check it
out.’</p><p>“We had just reached the edge of the crowd when I noticed a
sign: ‘Clothing is optional beyond this point.’</p><p>“ ‘Nina, wait,’ I said.</p><p>“ ‘What?’ she said, and I pointed to the sign.</p><p>“ ‘It’s a nude beach past here,’ I said.</p><p>“Nina looked at the sign, thinking.  Then she looked down the crowded
beach.  ‘Let’s go anyway,’ she said.</p><p>“ ‘Nina!’ I almost shouted.</p><p>“ ‘What?’ she asked.  ‘It’s clothing optional.  We don’t have to be
naked.  I bet there’s lots of space down there.  Come on, Mom.  Don’t
be such a wimp.’</p><p>“Before I could say anything, Nina darted down the sand and around
the curve.  I cursed and followed her.  Just around the curve, I
caught up with her as she was laying down a towel in the midst of a
fairly substantial crowd of men, women, and children.  Most were
naked.  In fact, Nina and I  seemed to be sticking out like sore
thumbs.</p><p>“ ‘Plenty of space,’ said Nina.</p><p>“She unbuttoned her shorts and pulled them down, revealing her bikini
bottoms, the same color as her top.  Sighing, I unbuttoned my
blouse.  Once it was off, I removed my own shorts and folded them
into a pile with Nina’s clothes.  I lay down beside her on my stomach.</p><p>“ ‘This is silly,’ said Nina.</p><p>“ ‘You want to go back?’ I asked.</p><p>“ ‘No,’ she said.  ‘It’s silly that we’re tanning like this.  We’re
going to get lines.’</p><p>“ ‘But we . . . oh . . .’ I said.</p><p>“ ‘It’s a nude beach, after all,’ said Nina.</p><p>“She stood up and reached around her back to untie the string on her
bikini. Before I could stop her, it came undone and fell to the
ground.  My daughter’s breasts were exposed to everyone, her golden
nipples hard in the sea breeze.</p><p>“ ‘Nina!’ I cried.</p><p>“ ‘Don’t be such a prude, Mom,’ she told me.</p><p>“With her back turned to me, Nina hooked her thumbs around the waist
band of her bottoms and bent over, pulling them to the ground,
showing her firm, round ass to me.  She kicked her bathing suit into
a pile, then turned to face me.  Her hands were on her flat stomach,
just above her hairless vagina.  </p><p>“ ‘Well?’ she asked.</p><p>“I was speechless.</p><p>“ ‘Do you want an even tan or not?’ my naked daughter asked.</p><p>“Reluctantly, I gave in.  I always tried to think of myself as a cool
mom and didn’t want to look like a wimp in front of my daughter.  I
stood up and undid the straps of my bathing suit, pulling the cloth
down, setting my breasts free.  Nina seemed to stare at them,
impressed by their size.  I pulled the rest of my bathing suit off.  
Now I stood, buck naked, with my daughter in the middle of a nude
beach.</p><p>“ ‘Happy?’ I asked.</p><p>“ ‘Not quite,’ she said.  ‘Lay down on your stomach.’</p><p>“I did as I was told, laying down on the towel on my stomach, folding
my arms beneath my head.  Nina knelt down on the ground beside me and
removed a bottle of tanning lotion from my bag.  She squirted some
into her hand, put the bottle back, and rubbed her hands together.  
With that, Nina went to work, oiling my shoulders, arms, and back
with the slick oil.</p><p>“Nina giggled.</p><p>“ ‘What?’ I asked.</p><p>“I nearly shrieked as Nina put her hands on my ass, but I managed to
keep quiet.  Nina rubbed the oil on my bare butt until it was covered
then did the backs of my legs.</p><p>“ ‘My turn,’ she said, handing me the bottle.</p><p>“ ‘I’m not sure I feel comfortable doing this,’ I told her.</p><p>“ ‘Mom,’ she said, ‘you wiped my ass when I was a baby.  You can put
tanning lotion on it now.’</p><p>“With that, Nina lay down on her stomach.  I oiled up my hands and
worked on her back.  Once I was done, I looked at her ass.  It was a
perfect ass, the kind only a teenager can have.  Still, I felt
nervous.  I did her well-toned, soccer-player thighs, then her calves.</p><p>“ ‘Forgetting something?’ Nina asked.</p><p>“Reluctantly, I placed my hands on her butt, one on each cheek, and
began to massage them with the oil.  Once it was done, she thanked
me, and we lay down to soak up the sun.</p><p>“About thirty minutes later, Nina said, ‘I’m gonna go swim.  You want
to come?’</p><p>“ ‘No thanks,’ I said.</p><p>“Nina stood up.  Without bothering to put on her bathing suit, she
went to the edge of the water.  I saw a young man and woman, a little
older than Nina, but equally naked, approach her.  They talked for a
minute, then the young man ran to fetch a Frisbee.  The three entered
the surf and began to play.</p><p>“ ‘She’s a beautiful girl,’ I heard a woman’s voice say.  I looked up
to see a handsome woman in her fifties, standing over me, smiling.</p><p>“ ‘Yes, she is,’ I said.</p><p>“ ‘What’s your name?’ the woman asked.  ‘I’m Jan.’</p><p>“ ‘I’m Pat,’ I said.  ‘She’s Nina.’</p><p>“ ‘Nice to meet you,’ said Jan.  ‘New here?’</p><p>“ ‘First time,’ I admitted.</p><p>“ ‘I could tell,’ she said, grinning.  ‘I just wanted to let you know
that if you and Nina want to go somewhere more private and have a
little fun, there’s a trail going back into those woods.’  She
pointed at some trees at the edge of the beach.  ‘No one will bother
you two there.’</p><p>“ ‘What?’ I asked, confused.</p><p>“ ‘I mean, if you and your friend want to fool around . . .’</p><p>“ ‘She’s my daughter!’</p><p>“Jan’s face paled.</p><p>“ ‘I’m very sorry,’ she said.</p><p>“ ‘You should be.’</p><p>“Jan hurried away.  I was shocked.  She thought Nina and I were
lovers!  That was insane.  I had a good mind to grab Nina and drag
her off that beach.  Just then, Nina came running up the sand,
dripping with seawater and smiling happily.</p><p>“ ‘Hey Mom,’ she said.</p><p>“ ‘Having fun?’ I asked.</p><p>“ ‘Jerry and Crystal,’ she said, indicating her friends, ‘said
there’s a really cool trail back in the woods.  Let’s go check it
out.’</p><p>“ ‘No,’ I said.</p><p>“ ‘Why?  What’s wrong?’ she asked.</p><p>“I couldn’t bring myself to tell my daughter what had happened.  But
my only other choice was to go back in the woods with her.  What
would Jan think if she saw?</p><p>“ ‘Fine,’ I said, standing up.  ‘Let’s get dressed and see.’</p><p>“ ‘Why?’ she asked, already heading for the woods.  ‘Being naked is
fun!’  She ran towards the woods.</p><p>“Groaning in exasperation, I followed her.  By the time I reached the
woods, she had vanished.  I sat down on a rock.  Just then, Nina
appeared from up the trail.</p><p>“Before I could react, Nina sat on my lap.  She was a lot bigger
since the last time she’d sat on my lap, but I could still hold her.  
I felt her wet, warm skin against my naked body and my pussy began to
stir.  I swallowed guiltily.</p><p>“ ‘I know you’re a lesbian,’ she said, looking into my eyes.  I was
stunned.</p><p>“ ‘How?’ I asked.</p><p>“ ‘It doesn’t matter,’ she said, ‘and it doesn’t matter to me that
you’re a lesbian.  You’re my mom and I love you.’</p><p>“Suddenly, Nina looked deeply into my eyes.  My breath caught and I
couldn’t speak.  I could only stare into my daughter’s beautiful,
blue eyes, caught in the intimacy of the moment.</p><p>“Then, Nina closed her eyes, and leaned in.  Her soft lips brushed
against mine.  I wrapped my arms around her as she put her hands on
the back of my head and pulled me in close.  We kissed and our lips
parted.  Nina’s tongue entered my mouth, exploring nervously.</p><p>“Finally, the kiss broke, and Nina stood up.  I looked up into her
eyes as she held out her hand to me.  I took it and stood up.</p><p>“ ‘You gave me life,’ she said, ‘and you’ve given me everything since
then.  I want to give you something back.’  She moved in close,
pressing her breasts against mine.  ‘Jerry and Crystal told me about
a place we can use.’</p><p>“Nina turned and began to walk, her tender butt wiggling seductively,
and pulled me along.  My pussy was on fire by this point.  I had no
choice but to follow . . .”</p><p>Nina could read no more.</p><p>Sitting at the computer, staring at the text document, she could
barely even breathe.  Not only was her mother a lesbian with a taste
for children, she was fantasizing about Nina too!  She wanted to have
sex with her own daughter.</p><p>Nina closed the file, closed all the windows she’d opened, and
returned to her room.  She knew this night would be a sleepless one.</p><p>To be continued . . .</p><p>(If you enjoy this story, please eMail me at emmastar456@hotmail.com
and let me know!)</p>"
1256,"Nina's True Self Discovered, Chapter 3",Emma Star,3,"Nina Edward's, a 16-year-old high school student, has recently discovered that her mother is not only a lesbian, but a lesbian with an attraction to preteen girls.  As if that weren't bizarre enough, it turns out that Pat Edwards doesn't only harbor desires for other girls, but for her own daughter as well.  Nina struggles to come to terms with her mother's sexuality, and her own also, but so far things are becoming more difficult each day.","['F/f/g/g', 'F/f', 'pedo', 'mast', 'oral', 'inc']","<p>Nina Edwards was lying on her sheets, still in her clothes, staring
at the ceiling.  It was 1:00 AM on a school night, and by all rights,
the 16-year-old high school student should have been asleep.  
Tonight, like many nights in the past few months, was a sleepless
one.  Her head filled with a thousand thoughts, she found it
impossible to clear her mind sufficiently to enter the world of
dreams.</p><p>The problem had begun a little over a month and a half ago.  Nina, a
freckled blonde with a firm, slim body and well-toned legs from years
of soccer, had decided to use her mother’s computer to check her
email.  She had been sent an instant message by a friend of her
mother’s, named Mary, who had assumed she was IMing Nina’s mother,
Patricia.  From this, Nina had learned her mother’s secret — Pat
Edwards was a lesbian.</p><p>That, Nina considered, she could have lived with.  Nina was not
prejudiced against gay women or men, and although it would have taken
a while, Nina could have gotten used to the idea of her mother loving
women.  She hadn’t waited long for the major blow.  Pat liked women,
but she had a taste for little girls.  This had been confirmed when
Nina saw a video feed of her mother having sex with Mary and Mary’s 9-year-old niece, Alice.  Nina had watched her mother masturbate the
child, teach her how to eat out her own aunt, and other unspeakable
acts.</p><p>A few weeks after that, Nina’s world was rocked again.  Searching
through her mother’s computer, she’d found a story, written by her,
called “Nina’s True Self Discovered”.  It had been about Nina and her
mom taking a day off to go to the beach.  Finding the beach crowded,
they’d gone to a clothing optional stretch of sand where she — Nina —
had sunbathed nude and ultimately seduced her mother into incestuous
sex in the woods.</p><p>So not only did Pat like women, little girls, and participating in
incest, she fantasized about her own daughter.  This put a new spin
on everything.  Never, even when she learned the truth about her
mother, did Nina think Pat wanted to have sex with her.  What else
did her mother want to do with Nina or to her?</p><p>Suddenly, Nina heard a strange sound from down the hall — like
giggling.  It was her imagination, she decided, or else her mom was
up watching some late night television.  Nina ignored it and went
back into her reverie.  But a moment later, she heard the sound
again, more clearly this time.  There were definitely people, girls
from the sound of it, giggling down the hall in her mother's room.  
Nina climbed out of bed and tiptoed down the hallway, careful not to
make a sound.  She finally reached her mother's door, which was half-way ajar, and peeked inside.  What she saw blew her mind.</p><p>Two little girls were kneeling on their hands and knees on Pat's bed,
each completely naked.  One girl was white, with sandy blonde hair
tied back in a ponytail.  The second girl was black, with dark brown
hair in cute, little braids.  They were both smiling and giggling as
Nina's mother knelt behind them, also buck naked with her large, full
breasts exposed to the world, obviously playing with each girl's tiny
pussy.  Nina's mother spoke while she fingered the girls, telling
them how pretty they were, and how much she loved them.</p><p>""Mom!"" Nina exclaimed before she could stop herself.  All three of
the females on the bed turned to face her.</p><p>""Hello Nina,"" Pat said.  ""Girls, this is my daughter, Nina.""</p><p>""Hi,"" they both said in unison.  Neither child seemed at all
distressed or embarassed to be caught in the act of sex with an older
woman.</p><p>""Why don't you sit on the edge of the bed, girls?"" Pat instructed.  
Both the girls crawled towards the edge, on the side nearest Nina,
and sat down next to one another.  They held hands as they sat,
something Nina would have thought adorable under another
circumstance.  Nina's mother knelt behind them and put a hand on each
girl's shoulder.</p><p>""This is Tamara,"" she said, nodding towards the black girl, ""and this
is Rachel.  They're students of mine.""</p><p>""She's very pretty, Mrs. Edwards,"" Tamara said, speaking about Nina.</p><p>""How old are you two?"" Nina asked, still stunned.</p><p>""Rachel is eight years old,"" Pat said.  ""Tamara is only seven.""</p><p>""Oh—"" Nina muttered.</p><p>""Why don't you come into the bed with us?"" Pat asked.</p><p>""Can I kiss her pussy, Mrs. Edwards?"" Rachel asked hopefully.</p><p>""I wanna touch her boobies!"" Tamara added.</p><p>""That's up to Nina,"" her mother replied.  ""What do you say, sweetie?""</p><p>Nina wanted to say no. She wanted to turn and run away.  She wanted
to forget the things she was seeing forever.  However, against her
wishes, her body moved forward into the bedroom.  She shut the door
behind her as she moved closer to the two little girls.  They were
both so adorable with tiny candy nipples and hairless mounds that she
wanted to hug both of them tightly to her and kiss them all over.</p><p>Instead, she reached under her sweatshirt, and pulled it off over her
head along with her t-shirt.  At the first sight of her white bra,
Tamara and Rachel began to finger themselves.  This encouraged Nina
further and she unbuttoned her jeans and pulled them to the floor.  
Now she stood in her bra and thong panties in front of her own mother
and two third-grade girls.  Her mother was still behind the girls
but was now playing with their nipples and watching Nina hungrily.</p><p>Nina climbed onto the bed and her mother directed her to lie on her
back.</p><p>""You're so beautiful, baby,"" Pat said to her daughter.</p><p>""Mama, I've wanted this for so long,"" Nina confessed.</p><p>""So have I,"" her mother replied.  ""Ever since I used to clean your
pussy when you were a baby, I've waited for the day you'd do the same
for me.  Now take off those silly clothes, honey.  This is an au
natural party.""</p><p>""But I've never been naked in front of so many people before,"" Nina
said.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" her mom replied.  ""It's just us girls.""</p><p>All three of them laughed, including Nina.  She sat up, reached
behind her back, and unclasped her bra.  She pulled it away and let
her b-cup breasts bounce free.  Both of the little girls giggled and
moved closer for a better look.  Pat looked at her daughter's bare
breasts with a mixture of pride and undisguised lust.  Nina reached
out for each girl's hand and placed Tamara's hand on her right breast
and Rachel's on her left breast.  The girls needed no instruction and
soon began to play with Nina's tits.</p><p>Soon, Nina's nipples were diamond hard, and she needed them sucked
before she began to cry.  She put her hand behind each girl's head
and lowered their faces towards her breasts.  The two children
squealed with delight and were soon nursing greedily.  Pat watched it
all happening, fingering herself as well.  She looked down to see
that Nina's white, thong panties were soaked through.  Pat moved
towards her daughter's legs and spread them apart.</p><p>""Do you want me to eat you out, baby?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes!"" Nina begged.</p><p>""Yes, 'Mommy,'"" her mother corrected.</p><p>""Please eat me out, Mommy,"" Nina cried.</p><p>At last, Pat lowered her face towards her daughter's aching vagina.  
Nina began to weep at the intensity of the pleasure she was feeling
the moment her mother's tongue touched her sensitive clit.  As her
mother ate her out, Nina watched the two darling children who were
sucking at her breasts.  Their tiny mouths around her nipples felt
divine, as wet as dew and as soft as silk.  Nina stroked the girls'
hair and ran her trembling hands down their backs, then back up again.</p><p>""Tamara,"" Nina's mother said, removing her mouth from in between her
daughter's labia.  ""Would you like Nina to lick your little pussy?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am,"" the African-American girl said politely.</p><p>""Sit on her chest and put it over her mouth, like I taught you,"" Pat
instructed.</p><p>As Tamara moved into position, Rachel asked, ""What about me, Mrs.
Edwards?""</p><p>""I want you to put your leg over Nina's tummy so that you're lying
down on top of her, with your butt near my face,"" Pat said.</p><p>Rachel was able to get into position quicker, and within seconds,
Nina could feel the little girl's weight pressing down on her.  
Rachel took one of Nina's breasts in each hand and began to knead
them like bread dough.  Meanwhile, Tamara finally managed to balance
herself, so that her legs were straddling Nina's chin.  Nina looked
up into the girl's big, brown eyes and then slowly moved down past
her flat chest, her round belly, and at last to the tiny, brown and
pink pussy.  Nina groaned at the sight of it and her body shook with
desire.</p><p>She lifted her head and stuck her tongue out of her mouth, running it
between the girl's vaginal lips, causing Tamara to squeal and then
giggle.  Encouraged by her response, Nina continued to lick, now
drunk with the taste of the girl's bald pussy.  Every inch of her
body was on fire and the only relief between her own legs came when
her mother would occasionally pause from eating out her daughter to
lick up and down the crack of Rachel's small, lily white ass.</p><p>Nina wanted it to continue.  She wanted it to end.  She was free for
the first time.  She was terrified out of her mind.</p><p>Then she woke up.</p><p>Nina was startled to find herself awake, lying in bed in her
sweatshirt and jeans, and it took a moment for her mind to catch up
with her body.  The dream lingered and slowly faded until Nina was
left with nothing but memories and a creeping wetness in her
panties.  Apparently, her body had reacted to the power of her dream
as if it had been a real experience.  Mind over matter really meant
something, Nina assumed.</p><p>She got out of bed, changed into a long t-shirt, and put her soiled
panties in the hamper.  Then she climbed back between the sheets and
turned off the lights.  Nina tried, in vain, to fall asleep but
thoughts of her dream kept returning to her mind.  She was horrifed
that some part of her own mind was capable of capitulating to a
seduction by two innocent children, two girls who were little more
than babies but had the sex drive of women.  Most shocking of all to
Nina was that she had desired her mother in a way no daughter should
desire her own mom.  Yet, in the dream, she had done it without shame.</p><p>Nina soon noticed that her stomach was grinding in a familiar way and
her vagina was getting wet again.  She sighed, knowing there was only
one way to cure her problem if she ever wanted to asleep.  Nina
didn't masturbate often but she knew how to please herself.  She
closed her eyes, slipped her hand between her legs, and tried to
imagine herself in a sexual scenario with any one of the many boys at
her high school who vied for her attention.  Nothing happened.</p><p>Frustrated, Nina decided to go downstairs and watch television, to
see if anything was on that might arouse her interests a bit more.  
When she stepped out of her room, however, she noticed that her
mother's bedroom door was open and Nina began experiencing deja vu.  
She crept down the hall and peered into her mother's room.  There were
no little girls in there, of course.  There was just her mother,
asleep on her back.  Nina watched her mother sleeping for a moment,
hating her and loving her at the same time, confused and saddened
that her mother had lied to her for so many years.</p><p>As Nina's eyes adjusted to the darkness, she noticed something she
hadn't before.  Her mother was sleeping nude and the sheets only came up
to her waist, so her entire upper-half was exposed.  Nina's breath
caught as she saw her mother's bare breasts for the first time since
she was a baby.  If Nina had been more awake, or in a different frame
of mind in general, she might have walked away right then.  As it so
happened, she didn't.</p><p>Unconsciously, Nina's hand drifted below the hem of her long t-shirt,
and she began to rub her naked clit with one finger.  Without
realizing it, Nina had become entranced at the sight of her mother's
tits, so full and inviting.</p><p>""Nina,"" said her mother sleepily.  Nina quickly jerked her hand away
from her crotch.</p><p>""Umm, hi Mom,"" she replied.</p><p>""What are you doing out of bed?"" she asked.</p><p>""I— don't know,"" she replied awkwardly.</p><p>""Come here.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Come in here.  I want to talk to you.""</p><p>Nina moved slowly into the room and stood nervously at the side of
the bed.  Her mother made no effort to cover herself, put simply
patted the mattress beside her.  Nina sat down on the bed next to her
mother, who sat up, and gently laid a hand on her daughter's thigh.  
Nina looked her mother in the eye, confused and shocked, but Pat just
smiled at her mischeviously.  Her fingers spider-walked down Nina's
thigh and under the hem of her shirt.</p><p>""Mom—""</p><p>""Shh, darling,"" she said.  ""It's OK.""</p><p>""What are you—""</p><p>Nina quickly sucked in her breath as her mother's hand made contact
with her swollen sex.  She watched as her mother's hand disappeared
completely into the darkness beneath her shirt and she began
manipulating Nina's pussy with expert precision and skill.  Nina's
body went rigid and she held her breath as her mom began to finger
her.  At last, Nina couldn't hold it in any longer.  She sighed
loudly and shut her eyes, leaning back against the headboard of the
bed.</p><p>Her mother, taking this as an invitation, moved closer to her
daughter.  She carefully took her hand away from her daughter's pussy
and grabbed the hem of her night shirt.  She pulled it slowly up
until finally both of them were naked in the bed.  Nina never opened
her eyes.</p><p>Pat's hand went back to the job it had been at before.  She kissed
Nina softly on the cheek, then down her neck, and then began to kiss
her shoulder, all the while fingering her.  For Pat, this was a dream
come true.  She had been fantasizing about this experience with her
daughter for years now, and it was finally happening.  The silence of
the night seemed so delicate that it could crack at any moment and
she, like her daughter as well, kept her breathing quiet as not to
disturb the moment.</p><p>""I know you've been on my computer,"" Pat said.  Finally, Nina opened
her eyes, and looked at her.  ""I'm not mad.  Don't worry.  I am glad
you liked what you saw there.""</p><p>""I don't know what I saw,"" Nina said finally.  Her heart was
beginning to pound.</p><p>""I've always loved little girls,"" Pat said.  ""I didn't act on it when
I was with your father but, now that I'm single again, I thought it
was time to indulge.""</p><p>""But that girl—""</p><p>""Alice?  She's a little darling, isn't she?""</p><p>""She's just a little girl,"" Nina replied.  She suddenly found herself
wishing that this was a dream, that she would wake up back in her
bed.  This was no dream, though.  She was very much awake, but it was
beginning to feel like a nightmare.</p><p>""She loves licking pussy,"" Pat said, ""and I love licking hers.""</p><p>""No,"" Nina said, shaking her head.  ""No!  Don't touch me!""</p><p>She jumped off the bed, grabbed her shirt, and quickly pulled it on
over her head.  Her mother, stunned at her sudden reaction, sat up
quickly in bed.  Before she could say anything, though, Nina was out
the door, and down the hall, back into her room.  She dressed
quickly, all the while her heart pounding and her brain screaming.  
Tears of shame began to flow down her cheeks.  She grabbed her car
keys and emerged from her room.</p><p>Her mother was standing in the hallway in a bathrobe, clearly crying
as well.  She pleaded with her daughter to calm down, but Nina
ignored her, and ran down the stairs.  In a minute, she was out the
door, and sitting behind the wheel of her car.  Her mother stood
beside the vehicle, trying to talk to her daughter.</p><p>""Nina, please don't leave.  We have to talk,"" she said.</p><p>""No, we don't!"" Nina said through her tears.  ""You're disgusting!  
You're sick!  I hate you!""</p><p>""Honey, please—""</p><p>""No, I am going to live with Dad!"" she screamed.  ""I'm going to tell
him and he's going to call the police and they'll lock your sick ass
in jail, you fucking freak!""</p><p>She turned the key in the ignition, threw the car into the reverse,
and backed out of the driveway much too fast, knocking over the
mailbox in the process.  She turned on to their street, put the car
into drive, and pulled away from her home.  Her tears blinded her and
she wiped furiously at them, but it was still difficult to see the
road.  She didn't care where she was going, though.  She just had to
get away.</p><p>Nina had no intention of calling the police.  She had only said that
in anger, to scare her mother.  As for her father, his house was too
far to reach tonight, and she was exhausted already.  Nina's mind
wandered until she found herself at the on ramp to the highway.  She
would stay the night in a hotel, she decided, until she figured out
what to do.</p><p>To be continued.</p>"
1257,"Caroline and the Lavine Girls, Chapter 1",Emma Star,1,"Mrs. Lavine and her teenage neighbor Caroline engage in an act of passion while Mrs. Lavine's daughters sleep only several feet away, knowing either could wake up at any moment.","['F/f', 'g', 'exhib']","<p class=""h2"">***One***</p><p>My story begins on a hot, summer day in July, when I was home for the
long break between my freshman and sophomore year of college.  I live
in a gated community in Southern California that offers, among other
things, lifeguarded pools for all residents.  Since my family doesn't
have our own pool, I usually come to this one to cool off or lie in
the sun, depending on what I'm in the mood for.</p><p>As I was lying on one of the long pool chairs, sunning myself, I
heard the familiar creak of the gate to the pool area opening and
looked over to see who was coming.  I saw a brunette woman in her
mid to late 30's, wearing a sky-blue two-piece bathing suit, a
wrap-around skirt, and sandals, walking into the pool area with two little
girls.  One looked to be around 12-14 years old.  She was brunette,
like her mother, but with a body that had just begun to bloom into
womanhood.  She was wearing a shimmery black bikini and sandals.  The
second girl was much younger, perhaps 8 or so, and blonde.  She had
on a red one-piece.  All three of them were very beautiful and I
watched them as they moved towards some pool chairs across the water
from me.</p><p>The girls put down their towels and quickly moved to the shallow end
of the pool to get in the water.  Their mother, meanwhile, turned so
that her back was facing me and removed the skirt she was wearing,
revealing a firm butt.  She turned back around and seemed to notice
me looking at her.  Our eyes locked for a moment and she smiled at
me.  I smiled back and continued to watch her as she prepared to sun
herself as well.</p><p>As I lay on my back with my eyes closed, I could almost sense being
watched.  I opened my eyes behind my sunglasses and looked at the
mother across the pool from me.  She was watching me quite intently.  
I was enjoying the feeling of being admired and I wanted to show
off.  So I rolled on to my back and let her see my ass through my
yellow bikini bottoms.  After a few moments of this, I looked back at
her, lowered my sunglasses, and smiled knowingly.  The mother,
probably realizing that I was aware of her staring at me, looked away
hurriedly.</p><p>She was embarassed but I was just starting to have fun.  I've always
been something of an exhibitionist so I was delighting in this older
woman admiring me.  I took off my sunglasses and stood up at the edge
of the pool, facing her.  I just stood there, waiting, until at last
she turned and looked at me.  I gave her a moment to take in the
splendor of my enormous 34DDD breasts barely restrained by the thin
material of my bikini top.  When at last the mother looked at me, I
smiled again, and struck a little pose.  It was subtle, so that no
one else at the pool would notice, but the mother beamed at the
sight.</p><p>With that, I dove into the water, swam across to her side of the pool
and moved towards the ladder.  I climbed out slowly, letting the
little rivulets of water run off my body, and of course giving the
mother plenty of time to admire me as I ascended the steel ladder out
of the pool.  As she watched me, I saw her legs move, as if she were
rubbing her thighs together.  We smiled at each other again, then I
turned and walked back towards my chair, making sure to use my
sexiest walk so that my ass would wriggle just right.  I looked over
my shoulder at her as I walked.  She was watching me without the
slightest trace of discretion now.</p><p>When I reached my chair again, I picked up my towel and my bag of
various pool items, and walked back towards the woman.  She seemed
almost surprised to see me coming, but not unhappily so.  I motioned to
the chair next to hers and asked, ""May I sit here?""</p><p>""Go right ahead,"" she replied cheerfully.</p><p>""Thanks,"" I said, and began spreading my towel out on the chair.  The
entire time, I kept my back towards the woman I had just met, and I
was bent over at the waist with my butt right in front of her.  I
took my sweet-ass time (pardon the pun) and then sat down on the
chair beside her.</p><p>""My name is Ellen Lavine,"" she said, offering me her hand.</p><p>""I'm Caroline,"" I said, taking it.  We shook hands and even let the
handshake linger a bit longer than was really necessary.</p><p>""Nice to meet you,"" Mrs. Lavine said.  ""We just moved here this
week.  This is our first time coming to the pool.  It's very nice.""</p><p>""Are those your girls?"" I asked, pointing.</p><p>""Yes.  The older one is Meghan.  She's 13.  The little one is Kerry.  
She's turning 9 next month.""</p><p>""They're gorgeous.""</p><p>""Thank you.  Their father and I split up three years ago and I was
just offered a job down here so I decided to take it.  How about
you?  Are you in school?""</p><p>""I go to school in Boston,"" I told her.  ""I just finished my freshman
year and now I'm home for the summer.""</p><p>""Do you like it out there?""</p><p>""Yeah, I do.  It's a lot of fun.""</p><p>For a minute or two, we didn't say anything.  We just watched as
Meghan and Kerry splashed around in the water together.  I was
impressed by how good Meghan was with her little sister.  It was
clear that the two of them were very close to each other, despite the
age difference of five years between them.  Sensing that the
conversation had stalled, I decided to change directions.  I asked
Mrs. Lavine if she wanted me to rub suntan lotion on her back, to
which she immediately agreed.  She turned over on to her stomach and
I moved into position.</p><p>I squirted the lotion on to her back and began slowly working it into
her skin.  First, I did her shoulders and arms, pausing to give her
shoulders a quick massage.  Mrs. Lavine murmured how good it felt.  
Then I moved down to her back, between the two pieces of her bikini,
and worked the lotion there.</p><p>""Mrs. Lavine, would you mind if I undid your top so you won't get a
tan line?"" I asked.</p><p>""No, I don't mind,"" she whispered.</p><p>I unclasped her top and then applied lotion to the areas which had
been covered.  Then I moved down and began to apply the lotion to her
long, elegant legs.  I took my time, making sure every inch was
perfectly coated.  As I moved up to her thighs, I massaged more
slowly, and deeply as well.  I shamelessly worked all the way up to
the crease at the bottom of her butt before I was finished.</p><p>""You have a wonderful touch,"" she said to me.</p><p>""Your skin is so smooth,"" I told her.</p><p>""You're a very beautiful girl, Caroline.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" I said, blushing.</p><p>""Say, would you like to come over to my house tonight for dinner with
me and the girls?""</p><p>""I'd love to!"" I said, without a moment's hesitation.</p><p>At that moment, both Meghan and Kerry came walking over.  They were
dripping wet and cold, despite the heat, and their mother gave them
both towels.  As they dried off, Mrs. Lavine introduced me to both of
her daughters.  Kerry seemed fascinated by me and asked me all kinds
of questions.  Meghan, meanwhile, seemed unable to take her eyes off
my breasts and stared at them in amazement.  I didn't say anything to
her at first.  I was enjoying the attention and her expression was
priceless.  Finally, after a few minutes of this, I said to
her, ""Close your mouth, you'll swallow a bug.""</p><p>Kerry giggled at this, but Meghan blushed, and apologized.</p><p>""Sorry,"" she said.</p><p>""It's not a big deal,"" I told her.  ""I'm used to people staring at
them.""</p><p>""But they're so BIG,"" she said in awe.</p><p>""Meghan!"" scolded Mrs. Lavine.</p><p>""It's OK,"" I said.  ""Yours are already coming in nicely, Meghan.  
They'll be pretty big too when you're my age.""</p><p>""How about me?"" Kerry asked.</p><p>""I think it's too early to tell yet, sweetie,"" said Mrs. Lavine.</p><p>The conversation turned away from breasts as Mrs. Lavine told her
daughters that I would be coming over for dinner.  They were both
excited at the prospect.  We talked for a while longer until I
informed them that I had to go meet my mother for lunch.  I said
goodbye and Kerry even gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.  I
walked home, bouncing with expectation for the night.</p><p class=""h2"">***Two***</p><p>I arrived at the Lavine household later that evening, dressed in a
pair of cut off jean shorts and a white tank top that was low-cut
enough to reveal an ample amount of cleavage.  I knocked on the door
and Mrs. Lavine smiled warmly and invited me inside.  We went to the
back porch where the girls were minding the propane grill on which a
banquet of hot dogs, hamburgers, and grilled chicken was being
prepared.</p><p>Kerry was so happy to see me that she ran and gave me a hug.  I knelt
down so that we would be at the same level and put my arms around her
skinny, little body.  I said hello to Meghan as well, whose eyes I'd
notice widen when she saw me in the tank top.  She was actually
dressed almost the same as I was while Kerry was wearing a yellow
sundress that showed off her tiny legs that seemed to glisten when
the sun hit her peach fuzz just right.</p><p>After we ate, we all sat around and talked until it got dark.  Meghan
told me all about her school and how much she enjoyed being the ""top
dog"" at middle school, since she was in eighth grade and among the
oldest class.  I asked her if she had any boyfriends but she blushed
and admitted she didn't.  Kerry, meanwhile, was talking a mile a
minute about the wonders of third grade and how much fun it was going
to be.</p><p>Once the sun went down, we all went inside to watch a movie.  Mrs.
Lavine offered me a glass of wine and I told her I wasn't old enough
to drink yet, but she gave me one anyway.  One turned into two and
nearly three.  Needless to say, I was a little tipsy when the time
came to put Kerry to bed.  I was surprised when she asked if I would
come up to give her a hug and kiss goodnight, but I gladly accepted.</p><p>Kerry changed into her pajamas and then crawled into bed.  I came to
her room and sat down on the bed beside her, stroking her blonde
hair.  We talked for a few minutes until Mrs. Lavine said it was time
for lights out.  Kerry gave me a hug and then, to my surprise, a
quick peck on the lips.  She repeated this with her mother and then
we went back downstairs with Meghan.</p><p>A bit later, Meghan announced that she was feeling tired as well, and
was going to bed.  She didn't ask me to say goodnight but I went
upstairs anyway.  I waited in the hall while Mrs. Lavine sat on her
daughter's bed, gave her a kiss, and turned off the lights.  Mrs.
Lavine stepped out of her daughter's room, closed the door behind
her, and turned back to face me.</p><p>Before she could say a word, my lips were on hers, kissing her
fiercely.  She was so startled that she backed into the door of
Meghan's room but she made no effort to resist.  I grabbed her ass
and pulled her groin against mine as our tongues hungrily explored
one another's mouths.</p><p>""What was that?"" Meghan called from inside her room.</p><p>""Nothing,"" said Mrs. Lavine as I proceeded to kiss her neck.  ""I just
tripped and bumped into the door.  Goodnight.""</p><p>""Goodnight,"" said Meghan sleepily.</p><p>Mrs. Lavine and I stepped into the hall, kissing on the mouth once
again, and mashing our breasts together.  She didn't seem to care
that she was standing in between her two daughters' bedrooms and,
frankly, neither did I.  I was in heaven kissing this beautiful,
mature woman and at last giving in to the urges that had been
building within both of us all day.</p><p>I finally broke the kiss and looked deeply into Mrs. Lavine's eyes.  
She looked back into mine and I'm sure she could tell that mine were
burning with the same intensity as hers.  I began to quickly unbutton
her blouse until it fell away to the floor.  I kissed my way from her
neck to her shoulderblades and finally down her chest.  I kissed and
sucked her breasts through the cloth of her bra, moving from one
breast to the other, working the free one with my hand and making
Mrs. Lavine gasp in hushed excitement.</p><p>When I pulled away, Mrs. Lavine reached behind her back and unhooked
her bra and slid it from her shoulders.  Despite her age, her C-cup
breasts still looked exquisite, with large pink nipples that begged
to be pinched and sucked.  I smiled at her seductively, then reached
to the hem of my tank top and began to slowly pull it up over my
stomach, teasing her with my gradual movements.  Finally, I pulled
the tank top all the way off, revealing my girls in all their glory.  
Mrs. Lavine moaned just looking at them and greedily began to squeeze
them.</p><p>""God, they are gorgeous,"" she said.</p><p>""I'm glad you like them,"" I replied with a smile.</p><p>I sat down on the carpeted hallway floor and urged Mrs. Lavine to
join me.  She looked nervously at the two doors on either side of
her, but I grabbed her hand, and forcefully put it against my left
breast.  That seemed to dispel any inhibitions she had.  She knelt
down on the floor beside me and began to eagerly suck on my nipples.  
I placed my hand on the back of her head, gently urging her along as
she flicked her tongue against my painfully erect nipples.  She
swirled her tongue around my large areolas, then down to my belly
button.</p><p>She returned her face to mine and we began to kiss again.  So
passionate and intense was our kissing that I completely lost track
of time and, for all I know, it could have been hours that passed.  I
began to notice, however, that my pussy was dripping wet and I
couldn't hold out much longer without feeling Mrs. Lavine's fingers
and tongue inside me.</p><p>I reached for the fly of her khaki pants and begun unfastening it.  
Catching the hint, she began to undo mine, and we were so horny that
we actually spent a minute fumbling to get one another's pants off.  
Once my zipper was down, I eagerly pulled my shorts off my tanned
legs until I was wearing nothing but a tiny, red thong.  Mrs. Lavine
pulled off her khakis to reveal white panties that were so wet I
could see the hair beneath through the material.</p><p>We kissed again, this time while fingering each other through the
material of our underwear.  Then I stood up and Mrs. Lavine looked up
at my huge breasts looming over her with awe.  Then she turned her
attention to my thong and slowly pulled it down, revealing my neatly
trimmed bush underneath.  I stepped out of the thong and stood
totally naked before this lovely woman.  She gently turned me around
with her hands so she could get a closer look at my well-toned ass.  
She pressed her cheek against it and sighed erotically, then turned
me back around.</p><p>""Lie down again,"" she said.</p><p>""You look hungry, Mrs. Lavine,"" I told her.</p><p>""Famished,"" she replied.</p><p>""And what is it you want to eat?""</p><p>""Some yummy teenage pussy,"" she replied.</p><p>Giggling, I sat back down on the carpet, then I lay down on my back
with my knees in the air.  Mrs. Lavine wasted no time crawling
between my legs and bury her nose in my sopping pussy.  She inhaled
deeply and then exhaled slowly, shivering with pleasure at the smell
of my sex.  She parted my lips with her fingers until she found my
clit and began to flick her tongue against it.  Electricity surged
from my vagina to the rest of my body and I began to shake, almost
violently.  I closed my thighs around Mrs. Lavine's head but that
didn't stop her as she eagerly lapped at my pussy.</p><p>My body twisted and writhed.  My back arched.  My toes curled.  I was
in heaven as Mrs. Lavine feasted on me.  I squeezed my breasts
together and pinched my nipples to heighten the sensation.</p><p>One of Mrs. Lavine's hands was squeezing my right ass cheek and I felt
it moving under my pussy.  A finger dug in between my ass cheeks and
poked against my butthole.  Slowly, she worked it inside me,
stimulating me in both orafices.  I knew my orgasm was coming but,
when it hit, it was more like a hurricane than an orgasm.  I could
feel the juices literally pour out of me and into her mouth.</p><p>When the storm finally ended, I lay flat on my back, staring at the
ceiling.  I couldn't move.  I couldn't speak.  My breasts rose up and
down in steady heaves as I tried to breathe normally.  Mrs. Lavine,
having satiated herself on my cum, straddled my stomach and fondled
my breasts while I recuperated.</p><p>""How was that?"" she asked.</p><p>""That was divine, Mrs. Lavine,"" I said with a smile.</p><p>""I hope the finger up your butt wasn't too much,"" she said.</p><p>""It was wonderful,"" I told her.  ""Don't worry.  I'm very anal—but
in a good way.""</p><p>""I can tell,"" she replied.</p><p>We just looked at each other for a moment, before I pulled her down,
so that I could suck at her breasts as they dangled above my face.  I
used only my mouth, as I sensed that she enjoyed that more than when
I used my hands, so I let my hands explore her panty-clad ass.  I
pulled them down as far as I could and squeezed her ass cheeks
together and pulled them apart in rhythmic motions as I suckled her
like I was one of her daughters.</p><p>At last, Mrs. Lavine and I pulled her panties off together, and I
urged her forward until she was kneeling over my face with her knees
on either side of my head.  Her pussy was hairy, but not
unmanageably so.  I took a moment to admire it and smell the aroma
and, yes, to keep Mrs. Lavine in suspense.</p><p>Finally, I couldn't take it any longer, and I buried my face inside
her glistening wet pubic hair.  Her clit was large and very swollen,
so I found it without trouble.  I began to flick it with my tongue
and was rewarded as her pussy began to leak even more juices.  Then I
sucked on her clit, pinching it between my lips.  Mrs. Lavine began
to grind her pussy against my face, moaning as she did so.  I stuck
out my tongue and simply let her grind her crotch against it.  She
was moaning louder and louder at this point.  I knew she was about to
have an orgasm when—</p><p>""Mommy?""</p><p class=""h2"">***Three***</p><p>Mrs. Lavine and I both looked over simultaneously to see Kerry,
standing in her pajamas in the open doorway.  For a moment, all three
of us froze.  Kerry looked shocked and confused.  Mrs. Lavine looked
terrified.  We probably should have both been reaching for our
clothes but, for some reason, neither of us made a move.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" she asked.</p><p>""You should be in bed, sweetie,"" said Mrs. Lavine, finally breaking
her silence.</p><p>""I heard funny noises,"" she told us.</p><p>""That was me,"" Mrs. Lavine admitted.  ""Get back into bed and I'll be
right there to tuck you in.""</p><p>Kerry went back into her room and climbed into bed.  Mrs. Lavine
climbed off me and just looked down at the floor for a moment.  I
reached out and placed my hand on her knee.  She looked up at me with
confusion and hesitation in her eyes.</p><p>""You should tell her the truth,"" I said.  ""I'll even go with you.""</p><p>""Should we get dressed?"" she asked.</p><p>""Why bother?  She's seen everything.""</p><p>With that, Mrs. Lavine and I walked fully nude into her 8-year-old
daughter's bedroom and knelt down on the floor beside the bed.  Kerry
looked at us nervously.  She didn't seem afraid by what she had
seen.  She seemed more concerned that she would get in trouble for
seeing it.  It soon became clear to her that she wasn't, however.  
Mrs. Lavine put her hand on her daughter's arm and spoke soothingly
to her.</p><p>""Baby,"" she said, ""do you remember when we talked about how babies
are made?  A man and a woman make love to each other and, sometimes,
the woman becomes pregnant.  Well, sometimes two women can make love
to each other too.  That's what you saw me and Caroline doing.""</p><p>While Mrs. Lavine was explaining this to Kerry, I secretly reached
out and placed my hand on her bare buttocks.  I squeezed them for a
moment before I worked my fingers down below the crack of her ass,
searching for her pussy.  I wasn't sure how she'd react but, to my
delight, she adjusted her position so that her knees were wider
apart, giving me free access.</p><p>""But I thought only married people do that,"" said Kerry.</p><p>""Not always,"" said Mrs. Lavine.  ""Some people think that you should
only do it if you're married, but I—ughh—""  Mrs. Lavine
moaned and her head sagged as she became unable to control the
pleasure she was feeling as my fingers worked at her clit.  ""Sorry, I
thought I had to sneeze.  Anyway, I think it's OK for two people to
make love if they really love each other, even if they aren't
married.""</p><p>""You and Caroline are in love?"" Kerry asked.</p><p>""I—I don't know,"" said Mrs. Lavine.</p><p>She turned to look at me.  Caught up in the romance of the moment, I
began to work my fingers even faster in her pussy, trying to bring on
an orgasm.  I was so horny and so eager to make Mrs. Lavine cum that
I didn't care that it would be in front of her oblivious, little
daughter.</p><p>""I think you love me,"" I told her.</p><p>""Do you love me?"" she asked.</p><p>""I do,"" I admitted.</p><p>Kerry put her hands to her face and giggled.  Mrs. Lavine and I
leaned in together and French kissed, even as I brought my hand
around to the front of her body and began to finger her from the
front.  We broke the kiss at last and looked into one another's
eyes.  Then we turned back to Kerry, who was still giggling.</p><p>""But you need to keep this a secret,"" said Mrs. Lavine to her
daughter.  ""You won't really understand until you're older but
there's a lot of mean—stupid people who think it's bad for two
women to make love.  So you can't—tell anyone about this.  Do
you—promise?""</p><p>The panting was becoming more intense as Mrs. Lavine came closer and
closer to her orgasm.</p><p>""I promise,"" Kerry swore.</p><p>At that moment, the flood gates opened, and cum began to ooze from
Mrs. Lavine's pussy as her orgasm came at last.  My hand was soon
drenched in the delicious juice.  Kerry gave her mother a hug and
Mrs. Lavine looked over her daughter's shoulder at me as I licked her
pussy juice off my fingers.  Then Kerry opened her arms to me and I
felt her little body wriggling between my breasts.  Then she gave me
a kiss right on my cum-coated lips.  Mrs. Lavine's hips bucked and I
knew she'd had another involuntary orgasm at the sight.</p><p>Finally, we tucked Kerry back into bed, and said goodnight.  Mrs.
Lavine and I left the room, hand-in-hand, and shut the door behind
us.  We gathered up our clothes and quietly sneaked into Mrs.
Lavine's bedroom to get dressed again.  It was late and my parents
would wonder where I was.  Plus there was still Meghan to think
about.  How would she feel if she found out we'd slept the night
together.  She was not as innocent as her little sister.</p><p>""That was so naughty,"" Mrs. Lavine said.</p><p>""Did you not like it?"" I asked.</p><p>""I loved it,"" she said.  ""That's the weird thing.  Getting fingered
right in front of my daughter gave me the best orgasm of my life.""</p><p>""We'll have to do it again sometime,"" I suggested.</p><p>""I believe you're right, Caroline.  But you'd better be going.  Come
back over tomorrow any time.""</p><p>""I will.  Goodnight, Mrs. Lavine.""</p><p>With that, we kissed one last time, and I left for home.</p><p class=""h2"">***To be continued***</p>"
1258,"Nina's True Self Discovered, Chapter 4",Emma Star,4,"Unable to face the reality of her mother's sexual desires, Nina has left her home, and gone to stay at a motel to figure out what to do next.  While there, she ends up babysitting a young girl who at last helps Nina to break through that final barrier.","['f/g', 'ped', 'cons', 'oral']","<p>Nina Edwards sat on her bed at the hotel where she had rented a room
with her emergencies-only credit card and watched television.  She
sat with her knees pulled up to her chest, her chin resting on them,
staring without really seeing at the images ahead.  Her thoughts were
on much different matters.</p><p>A little less than twenty-four hours ago, Nina had dreamed that she
was seduced by her mother and two little girls, two children who were
her mother's students.  Nina was ashamed not only by the dream, and
not only by the knowledge that her mother was, in fact, a pedophile,
but Nina was ashamed of how the dream had made her feel: so aroused
it almost hurt.  She could still feel those tiny fingers on her body
and the thought made her shiver with delight and flush with
humiliation and disgust.</p><p>After waking, Nina had gone into her mother's room, and things had
become exponentially worse.  Her mother admitted to Nina her desire
for the pussies of innocent children, but also her desire for her own
daughter.  That desire had turned into reality as Nina's mother began
to finger her and kiss her, all the while speaking of the fantasies
she assumed her daughter shared.</p><p>Then, in a fit of rage and shame, Nina had cursed out her mother,
threatened to tell the police about her activies, and fled into the
night.  Now she was here in the hotel, alone.  She hadn't called her
mother.  She didn't know what to say.  The entire thing seemed like
some bizarre dream that refused to end, but Nina knew she could only
remain in this state of limbo for so long.  Eventually, she would
have to confront reality — that meant confronting her mother.</p><p>Soon, Nina was hungry.  There was a restaurant down the street, so
Nina walked there alone, bought some food, and carried it back to the
hotel.  As she stepped into the lobby, she immediately spotted a
familiar face.</p><p>""Hey Nina!"" said the voice of her friend, Jody.  The cute, slim-figured
brunette walked over to her from where she had been standing
with her parents and her little sister, a ten-year-old blonde named
Mandy.</p><p>""Hi Jody,"" said Nina dully.  ""What are you doing here?""</p><p>""Our house is being fumigated so we have to stay here until it's
done,"" Jody answered.  ""How about you?  You look like you've been
crying?  Is this about your mom?""</p><p>""Huh?"" Nina asked, wondering how Jody knew and how much she knew.</p><p>""Your mom called my house looking for you,"" Jody replied.  ""She said
you had a big fight or something.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" Nina said.  ""We did.  I ran out and came here.  Kind of a
stupid thing to do.""</p><p>""Well, I'll talk to you about it if you want, but I was just about to
go out to dinner with my parents,"" Jody offered, gesturing towards
her family.</p><p>Nina looked over Jody's shoulder at her family once again.  Mandy was
dressed in a sunshine yellow tank top and jeans, the very picture of
child beauty, and Nina felt a weird tingle begin to form in her
stomach.  She noticed that Mandy seemed somewhat out of sorts.</p><p>""Is Mandy OK?"" Nina asked.</p><p>""She's not feeling too good and doesn't want to go out, but we're
starving, and there's no one to watch her here,"" said Jody.  
Suddenly, her eyes lit up.  ""Could you watch her while we're out?""</p><p>""Me?"" Nina asked.  ""Umm . . .""</p><p>""I'd invite you to come too, but you already have food,"" said
Jody.  ""Please, Nina.""</p><p>""I guess so,"" said Nina.</p><p>""Great!  Let's go tell my parents!""</p><p>With that, the two girls walked over to Jody's parents and explained
the situation.  Jody's mother and father knew Nina and had no
problems with her watching their daughter for a couple hours.  Mandy
had always been very shy around Nina, but she liked her in that way
that younger siblings have of looking up to their older siblings'
friends.  She said she would rather stay with Nina than go out to
dinner.  So everything was arranged.  Jody and her family left while
Mandy and Nina walked towards the elevator to go to Nina's room.</p><p>Once inside, Mandy sat down on the bed to watch television, while
Nina sat in a chair at a small table and ate her dinner.  She tried
to watch the TV too, but her eyes kept falling on Mandy, admiring how
delicate and innocent she looked.  Every time this happened, Nina
reprimanded herself, and vowed to pay no more of that kind of
attention to the girl.  But her eyes always wandered back to the
girl.  The tingle in her stomach became more intense each time and
her gaze lingered longer.</p><p>When she had finished eating, Nina felt a little bolder, so she stood
up and walked over to the bed.  She sat down on it beside Mandy, then
reached out and put her hand on the girl's back.  She let it rest
there, waiting to see how Mandy would respond, but the girl seemed
not to notice or care.</p><p>""Are you feeling any better?"" Nina asked her.</p><p>""A little,"" Mandy replied.</p><p>""What was wrong?  Did you have a tummyache?"" Nina asked.</p><p>""Yeah,"" Mandy admitted.  ""I felt all throw-upy.  But I don't feel
like that now.""</p><p>""That's good, sweetie,"" said Nina.</p><p>""Why are you doing that?"" Mandy asked.  It took Nina a moment to
realize that had been unconsciously rubbing her hand up and down
Mandy's back, from the smooth material of her tank top to the
slightly fuzzy skin of her shoulders.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" said Nina, drawing her hand away.  ""I won't do that if
you don't like it.""</p><p>""It's OK,"" said Mandy.  ""But you know what I really, really like?""</p><p>""What's that?"" asked Nina, almost dreading the answer.</p><p>""Having someone brush my hair,"" said Mandy.  Nina smiled, a bit
relieved.</p><p>""I can do that,"" she said, swinging her legs off the bed.  She went
into the bathroom, got her hair brush, and brought it back into the
bedroom.</p><p>Mandy was now sitting in the middle of the bed.  Nina climbed on to
the bed behind her and leaned her back against the wall.  Without
prompting, Mandy scooted back, until she was sitting between Nina's
legs.  Again, Nina felt the tingle intensifying.  She tried to ignore
it, but found it nearly impossible to do so.  Even harder to ignore
were the thoughts of Alice, her mother's preteen lover, that popped
into her mind.</p><p>Nina began to brush Mandy's fine, silky blonde hair the way that her
mother had brushed her hair as a child.  Had her mother felt the same
tingle between her legs then that Nina was feeling now?  She tried to
dismiss those thoughts as she gently brushed the child's hair.  She
took her time, pampering the girl, running her fingers through her
hair.  Mandy seemed enraptured at the feeling and Nina knew the girl
wasn't lying when she said she really, really liked having her hair
brushed.  Maybe it was something sexual about it that the girl wasn't
yet old enough to identify.  Of course, she couldn't be aware of
sexual arousal at just ten years old.  Nina's thoughts drifted back
to Alice again.  Alice had been very aware of her own sexual arousal.</p><p>Mandy sighed gently as the brushing continued and she seemed to
tremble a little each time that Nina's hand touched her bare neck or
shoulders.  She seemed to like the feeling of Nina's fingers through
her platinum-blonde hair even more than the brush and Nina was almost
tempted to put it aside and use only her fingers.  Instead, Nina
leaned in and smelled the clean, fragrant odor of the girl's hair.  
She did it with almost no discretion, but Mandy did not react.  Nor
did she react when Nina, almost without realizing it, kissed the
little girl on top of her head, in a playful manner, and then resumed
brushing immediately.</p><p>The little girl turned her face to the right as Nina pulled the hair
back from that side of her head with one hand and brushed through it
with the other.  Nina could see a smile of contentment on the girl's
lips and she reached out a finger to stroke the girl's slightly
chubby cheek.  Mandy's smiled only broadened at this.</p><p>As she stroked the girl's hair, Nina's thoughts drifted back to the
scene in her mother's video where her mother had sat the nine-year-old
redhead Alice, wearing nothing but panties, on her lap and kissed
the child with as much wanton lust as Nina had ever seen.  How easy
it would be for her to tilt back Mandy's head and kiss her on those
dainty little lips.  Nina closed her eyes and gave a shuddering sigh
at the thought.</p><p>Her pussy was now soaking wet and it was more than the thoughts she
was having or the act of brushing Mandy's hair.  She had been
grinding her crotch unconsciously against the girl's back and Mandy,
to Nina's stunned amazement, had been squirming in such a way that
she almost seemed to be reciprocating the action.  But that wasn't
possible.  Mandy was just a child.  It was insane to think the girl
was even aware of what she was doing.</p><p>At that moment, Mandy leaned back against Nina, pinning most of her
hair between her head and Nina's stomach.  It wasn't possible for
Nina to brush it anymore, so she set the brush aside, and simply
massaged the girl's scalp very gently with her fingers.  Mandy sighed
happily as Nina's hands drifted from the top of the girl's skull down
to her small, bony shoulders and gently began to massage them as
well.  Each time she ran her hands forward, she became a little more
bold, and let them slide a little farther down the front of the
girl's flat chest.  Soon, her hands were gliding softly over the
girl's nipples and down to her stomach which was just the tiniest
bit rounded.</p><p>Mandy reached down to the hem of her tank top and pulled it up over
her belly button, so that when Nina's hands went down to her tummy,
it was bare skin that she felt beneath her touch instead of the
cotton of the tank top.  Each time Nina pulled her hands back up to
her shoulders, Mandy pulled her shirt up a little higher, and Nina
began quivering with excitement at the thought of seeing her tiny
nipples.  She prayed Mandy wouldn't stop before then.</p><p>She wasn't disappointed.  At last, Mandy had pulled her tanktop up
high enough to reveal the pink, dime-sized nipples which were placed
perfectly symmetrical to one another on the girl's skinny, utterly
flat chest.  Nina groaned as her fingers danced over them and she
began grinding her pussy against the girl's butt even harder.  Mandy,
as if sensing the reaction she had gotten from her caretaker, pulled
off her tank top entirely and was now nude above the waist.  Nina
delighted in carressing every bare inch of the girl's torso.  The
skin was so wonderfully smooth and soft.</p><p>""Do you want me to take my pants off, too?"" Mandy asked, breaking the
long silence.</p><p>Nina didn't know how to answer.  If the girl took off her pants, she
was sure one thing would lead to another, and that would mean Mandy
taking off her panties too.  Already, Nina was itching to strip off
her clothes.  But what then?  Was she really going to molest this
naive little girl who probably had no idea of what she was doing, but
simply wanted to impress Nina with her maturity?</p><p>""Jody likes to take them off for me,"" said Mandy.  Nina's mouth
dropped open.</p><p>""Jody does?  Your sister?"" she asked.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" answered Mandy.  ""Whenever we do sexy games with each
other, she likes to take off my pants for me.""</p><p>""What do you mean by 'sexy games'?"" Nina asked.</p><p>""When our parents aren't home, sometimes we take off all our clothes,
and do sexy games,"" Mandy replied.  ""We kiss each other and touch
each other all over.  It feels really nice.""</p><p>""You still do this now?"" Nina asked, stunned by this revelation.</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" said Mandy.  ""So do you want to do sexy games?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" answered Nina.  ""I've never done sexy games with
another girl before.  Especially one as young as you.  Isn't Jody
afraid she'll get in trouble?""</p><p>""She made me promise not to tell anyone,"" said Mandy, ""but I trust
you, Nina.""</p><p>""That's very sweet of you, honey,"" said Nina.  ""I'm glad that you
trust me enough to do sexy games with me too.""</p><p>""So do you want to take off my pants?"" Mandy asked.</p><p>""I'd love to, sweetheart.""</p><p>Nina's hands glided over the girl's torso again and found the button
of her denim jeans.  She unbuttoned it and slowly unzipped the
zipper, revealing bright pink panties underneath.  Mandy, still with
her back to Nina, pushed her butt into the air so Nina could slide
the pants off her little friend, and then dropped them off the bed on
to the floor.</p><p>Mandy, now naked except for pink panties and white socks, turned to
face Nina on all fours.  Nina reached out and stroked the girl's
cheek lovingly.  Mandy smiled slightly, but then she was all
business.  She pulled off Nina's t-shirt, revealing the black bra the
teenager wore underneath.  She reached out and placed a small hand on
each of Nina's breasts and began to squeeze them, skillfully drawing
the maximum pleasure from her touch, and Nina sighed.  Mandy closed
her eyes and puckered her lips.  Nina, realizing immediately what the
girl wanted, leaned forward and kissed her tenderly.</p><p>Mandy instructed Nina to lean forward, then reached behind her back,
and unclasped her bra.  Since Mandy was far too young to be so adept
with a bra, she had obviously had a lot of practice with her sister.  
Mandy pulled the bra away from Nina's chest and Nina self-consciously
covered her boobs with her hands.  Mandy gently, but firmly, took
Nina's hands and pulled them away, revealing what was underneath to
the horny preteen.</p><p>She leaned in toward's Nina's right breast, stuck out her tongue, and
flicked it against Nina's sensitive nipples.  Nina gasped in delight,
then reached out, and began to stroke the back of Mandy's head as the
youngster opened her small mouth and took the entire nipples inside
it.  She closed her lips together and sucked eagerly for a moment,
then repeated the entire procedure on Nina's left breast.  Back and
forth the girl went, first pleasuring one breast, then the other.  
Nina closed her eyes and savored the feeling of a tiny, but expect
mouth on her breasts and the sounds the little girl made as she
nursed.</p><p>""You must do this with your sister a lot,"" breathed Nina.  ""You're
very good at it.""</p><p>""This is one of her favorite games,"" said Mandy, a hint of pride in
her voice.  ""Sometimes she tells me to call her 'Mommy' while I'm
doing it.""</p><p>""Well, she's very lucky to have you as a baby sister,"" said Nina.</p><p>Mandy continued pleasuring and fondling Nina's breasts for a little
while longer, then she kissed Nina's flat stomach down to her waist,
and took the elastic band of Nina's sweatpants in her small fists.  
With Nina's cooperation, Mandy pulled the sweatpants down the
teenager's legs, and discarded them with her shirt and bra.  Now both
girls were dressed in nothing but socks and panties.</p><p>Every bit of shame or disgust with herself that Nina might have felt
had totally evaporated.  She was so horny for this little girl that
she could think of nothing she would rather do than indulge fully in
the delights of her small, fragile body.  Nina was about to have only
the second lesbian experience of her life and this one would be with
a ten year old.</p><p>""Do you want me to do anything to you?"" Nina asked.</p><p>""No, that's OK,"" said Mandy.  ""I want to show you all the things I
know how to do.""</p><p>""Alright, sweetie,"" said Nina.  ""Show me.""</p><p>Mandy crawled over beside Nina and deftly slipped a hand down Nina's
panties.  She found her sweet spot with ease and the moment that
Mandy's tiny finger first touch Nina's clit, Nina began to squirm.  
Mandy continued to manipulate her pussy and Nina began to gasp in
ecstasy, sucking desperately for air.  But Mandy was merciless.  She
continued to pleasure Nina until the teenager's hips were bucking and
she was moaning for the girl to continue.</p><p>""That feels so wonderful, Mandy,"" said Nina.</p><p>Mandy beamed happily, proud of her talents, and continued fingering
Nina as artfully as any masseusse.  Nina continued to wriggle and
writhe, cooing and sighing, praising Mandy for her delightful touch.  
Nina could feel her orgasm approaching like a tidal wave in the
distance moving more and more swiftly towards shore.  Mandy
apparently sensed it too and, moments before the wave struck the
beach, she withdrew her hand.</p><p>""Why did you stop?"" Nina asked.</p><p>""You were about to make juices,"" said Mandy.  ""But it's too early for
that now.""</p><p>""Please,"" Nina begged.  ""That felt so nice.""</p><p>""I bet I can make it feel even nicer,"" said Mandy with a grin.</p><p>""OK,"" said Nina, ""but take off your panties first.""</p><p>Obliging, Mandy stood up on the bed, momentarily struggling to gain
balance on the squishy bed.  Nina's eyes wandered from Mandy's
little, sock-clad feet up her short legs to the immaculate pink,
cotton panties she wore.  Mandy hooked her thumbs around the
waistband of her underwear and pulled them down to her ankles, then
stepped out of them.  Nina's eyes immediately fell upon the girl's
tiny, completely hairless slit.  It was still immature, but it was
the most beautiful thing Nina had ever seen.  Mandy turned in a
circle, showing Nina her adorable round butt as well.  Nina absently
reached up to caress it.</p><p>Then Mandy was back down on her hands and knees.  She took hold of
Nina's black panties and deftly pulled them off.  She guided Nina's
legs apart, then climbed over her thigh, and positioned herself
between Nina's knees with her face only inches from Nina's wet,
aching sex.</p><p>Nina watched as the little girl lowered her mouth to Nina's eager
pussy and began to feast upon it.  The sensation was so powerful that
Nina quickly pulled a pillow on top of her face so she could scream
into it without being heard.  Mandy immediately found Nina's clit
once again and began flicking her tongue against it as she had done
to the teenager's nipples earlier.  Again, Nina half-suffocated
herself to keep her noises from alerting whoever was in the next room.</p><p>As ready as she was, and as horny as she was, it didn't take long for
Nina to reach her orgasm again.  This time, Mandy did not stop, even
as Nina's pussy turned red hot.  At last, Nina's hips began to buck,
and her thighs closed around the little girl's head.  Nina sat
forward and, placing her hand on the back of Mandy's skull, she
pushed the preteen's mouth harder against her crotch.  Mandy didn't
mind the rough treatment, though.  She was used to it.  Her sister
was a gentle and caring lover but, as soon as an orgasm approached,
she had a tendency to forget everything except her own pleasure.</p><p>At last, the wave hit, and Nina's pussy erupted.  Juices surged
forward, some into Mandy's mouth, some splashing on her face.  Nina's
grinded her pussy against the child's mouth as wave after wave of her
climax struck.  Finally, after a seeming eternity, the waves
receeded, and Nina lay back with her head on the mattress.  Her body
shook.  She gasped for air.  She couldn't move, couldn't talk. She
could barely even think.  She closed her eyes.</p><p>And when she opened them again, Mandy was looking down at her, her
mouth and chin dripping with Nina's juices.  Nina opened her eyes and
smiled contentedly at the girl.</p><p>""That was the most amazing thing I've ever felt,"" she
admitted.  ""You're an angel, Mandy.""</p><p>The girl giggled.  ""I'm glad you liked it.""</p><p>""I loved it,"" Nina said.  ""Thank you.""</p><p>""Is it my turn now?"" Mandy asked.</p><p>""Of course!"" said Nina.  ""But don't hold it against me if I'm not as
good at this as you.  I've never done this before.""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>Nina instructed Mandy to straddle her chest, then to slide forward
until her pussy was directly over Nina's face.  Mandy did as she was
told and soon Nina's mouth was only inches from a bald, preteen
mound.  Nina stuck out her tongue and gingerly licked at the slit.  
It tasted sweeter than anything Nina had ever tasted before and she
immediately plunged into eating out this little girl.</p><p>Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.  Panicking, Nina pushed
Mandy off her face, and scrambled for her clothes.  Mandy did
likewise, apparently as aware of the danger of getting caught as Nina
was.  Finally, the two managed to find all their clothes.</p><p>""Nina?"" called a voice from the hall.  It was Jody.</p><p>""Oh, it's just Jody,"" said Mandy, calming immediately.  ""She won't be
mad.""</p><p>""But your parents might be with her,"" said Nina in a whisper.  ""Get
dressed, sweetie.""</p><p>Nina called out to Jody, telling her she'd be right there.  In
moments, Nina was dressed, and she walked towards the door.  She made
a big production of screwing with the locks, as if there was
something wrong with them, giving Mandy the few extra moments she
needed to get dressed.  At last, Nina opened the door.  Only Jody
stood in the hallway.</p><p>""We're back,"" said Jody.  ""My parents sent me to get Mandy.""</p><p>""Oh, hey,"" said Nina.</p><p>""Did you two have fun?"" Jody asked as Mandy came walking over.</p><p>""Yep, we did!"" exclaimed Mandy happily.</p><p>""Well, that's good,"" said Jody.  ""What's this on your face, kiddo?""</p><p>""Juices,"" answered Mandy was a mischevious grin.</p><p>Jody immediately looked up at Nina, who blushed with embarassment.  
But Jody's look of shock only lasted a moment.  Finally, she smiled,
and then laughed.  ""I'd love to stay and here more,"" said Jody, ""but
Mom wants Mandy to go to bed.""</p><p>She stepped closer to Nina, then reached out, and put a hand on her
waist.  She smiled devilishly.  ""Maybe I could come back after I drop
off Mandy and we could have a little fun?  Or am I too old for you?""</p><p>Again, Nina blushed, but this time she laughed.  She was surprised to
find that the idea of Jody coming back for a little fun greatly
appealed to her.  But there was something else she had to do first.  
This experience with Mandy had opened her eyes.</p><p>""I can't,"" said Nina.  ""I have to go talk to my mom.""</p><p>""Good for you,"" said Jody.  ""I hope you work it out.  Come on, little
slut.  Let's go.""</p><p>""Bye Nina!"" said Mandy as she gave Nina a hug.</p><p>""Bye angel,"" said Nina.  ""I'll have to babysit again sometime.""</p><p>Mandy smiled and nodded her approval, then stepped out into the
hall.  Jody turned to face Nina with a serious expression on her
face.  Then she opened her arms to her friend and the two girls
embraced.</p><p>""You can't tell anyone about this,"" whispered Jody into her ear.</p><p>""I know,"" Nina replied.  ""I won't.""</p><p>""Good luck with your mom,"" said Jody.</p><p>Jody kissed Nina on the lips, then stepped back, and joined Mandy out
in the hall.  Once the two were gone, Nina shut the door behind her,
and quickly packed up her stuff.  She hurried out to her car in the
parking lot, climbed inside, and headed for home.</p><p>To be continued . . .</p>"
1259,Morning Rush,Emma the Minx,1,A hurried journey to work proves to be a much bigger rush than normal as a business woman encounters a teenage girl on the train.,['fF nc public'],"<p>This story is an adaptation of one which I wrote for my girlfriend;
she is the main character in the story. This version has some small
changes to the original to protect her anonymity and make the age of
the girl more appropriate for Leslita.</p><p>Dedicated to my girlfriend. My love. My inspiration.</p><p>“Fuck!” You curse aloud as you look at the clock and it shows that you
are already 10 minutes late for work. This is not a morning where
being a few minutes late will go unnoticed, you have an early morning
meeting to brief your boss, and if you're not punctual today then you
will be better off looking for a new job. For the last three months
your team has been working on a tender for a contract so large that,
if you win, it will keep you in business for the next four years. You
must brief your boss before he has to present the tender to the board
for approval. All this must be done prior to the tender being
delivered before its 10 o'clock deadline. Pouring hot strong coffee
into your Thermos mug the toaster pops and your not so nutritious
breakfast is ready. In your haste to leave you grab at the pop tarts
and burn a finger on the superheated jam that is now leaking from one
of them. “Fuck!” You curse again as the scalding jam burns the tip of
your finger. Sucking the burn into your mouth to remove the hot jam,
you quickly hunt for some foil to wrap the pop tarts in. Finding the
roll you tear some off and wrap your breakfast, then look back around
the kitchen at the mess that you are about to leave. “Fuck!” Again you
shout but right now you must go, an explanation to your girlfriend
about all the mess will have to wait till later. Grabbing your coat,
bag, coffee and pop tarts you run for the door and, pulling it closed
behind you, sprint for the underground train.</p><p>The street outside looks busier than normal, everybody there appears
intent on getting in your way as you weave around them with your
Thermos mug in one hand and pop tarts in the other. At the station you
reach the barrier and push your ticket through. “Come on” you shout at
it, even though it takes only a couple of seconds for the gate to
open. Taking the ticket you fly for the escalator and start making
your way down, squeezing past people in your hurry to reach the
bottom, but you can hear your train arriving below. Jumping the last
four steps and spilling just a bit of coffee, thank goodness the mug
has a lid, you reach the platform while your train is still there.
Running for the nearest open door you leap inside, not caring who you
have to push to make some space. Finally, out of breath, you give a
huge sigh of relief; you've made it. You sip the coffee and take a
bite from a pop tart, congratulating yourself on avoiding another
self-inflicted disaster.</p><p>But the train does not leave immediately, remaining stationary with
its doors still open you curse it for making you rush so
unnecessarily. A teenage girl with shoulder length dark brown, almost
black, hair walks on to the platform from the escalator. She carries a
small red rucksack but instead of having it on her back she cradles it
in her arms almost as if she were clutching something very precious.
After pausing for a second she walks to your carriage, steps inside,
and takes the small amount of space next to you. She looks 14 or 15
years old and, judging by her clothes, she must be on her way to
school. On her feet she wears simple black shoes with flat heels and
knee length navy blue socks. Her skirt is also navy and down to her
knees in length. She wears a simple white blouse with a plain collar,
around which she has a tie with navy and grey diagonal stripes. The
knot in the tie is neat and perfectly done, not like the huge knots
preferred by so many teens. A navy blue v-neck jumper is partially
covered by a navy blazer with a school badge on the breast pocket. In
her ears she has very simple studs, one each side, and pressed into
each ear is a little white iPod earphone. Inwardly you smile to
yourself at the picture she creates in your mind; she must have navy
knickers on too. With the doors still open a man tries to get in. He
pushes the girl towards you, so far in fact that the red rucksack is
now sandwiched between both of you. For a second you stare at the man
for his rudeness but, on remembering that two minutes previously you
did exactly the same thing, you quickly stop. The girl looks at you,
as if to say that she is sorry, she has warm brown eyes and for a
second they meet yours. The eye contact is noticed by both of you, she
smiles then closes hers. Appearing lost in her music she keeps her
eyes closed, her head swaying a little from side to side. You go back
to your breakfast as, at last, the doors close and the train starts to
move.</p><p>The overcrowded carriage shakes its way out of the station, the girl
lets go of the rucksack with one of her hands and reaches into her
blazer pocket to pull out an iPod Mini. She changes her selection then
returns it to her pocket and closes her eyes again, the train swaying
from side to side as it gains speed. Suddenly, without any warning,
you feel somebody’s fingers at the crotch of your trousers. Outraged
you quickly look around, trying to find the culprit to punch them, but
nobody is paying you any attention. Trapped some what, because your
hands still hold your breakfast, you see the man next to you is
holding a newspaper and next to him stands another man with his hands
in his coat pockets. The man who pushed his way into the carriage has
his arms folded, in addition to the fact that he is too far away. Your
eyes fall back to the schoolgirl, of whom you can see just one of her
hands; the other being hidden under her rucksack. And yet she is
acting so calmly, eyes closed, listening to her music, lost in a world
of her own. Suddenly aroused by how naughty this girl must be, and by
how rude the situation is, you relax and drink some more coffee and
pretend that nothing has happened. The hand searches for the zip of
your trousers, which on finding it slowly lowers it down allowing
access to inside. You gasp slightly as a warm little hand slips into
your trousers and touches the lace front of your panties. Little
fingers spread out and cup your crotch, holding the gusset of your
panty for a moment, feeling the warmth of your body coming through.
The fingers move slightly and apply small amounts of pressure to your
labia, massaging them, pressing the panty gusset around your lips so
that they are tightly encircled. Momentarily closing your eyes you
revel in how naughty this is becoming as, her activity getting more
pronounced, she takes her middle finger and uses it to slowly stroke
along the cleft of your slit. Touching you only on upward strokes she
bumps the tip of her finger onto your clitoris and brushes the little
ring that sits in your piercing, little jolts spreading from it with
each small touch. You feel yourself become very wet and aroused as a
teenager molests you in public, feigning indifference to what she is
doing you finish the pop tart and drink some more coffee, but suddenly
have to bite your lip as you feel her finger go deeper between your
legs and touch your panty covered ass.</p><p>The searching finger tries to press itself between your cheeks, but
finds it cannot go any further when it is blocked by your panties.
Seeking another way inside the finger moves to the edge of your
panties and slowly strokes your bare skin, so softly that the tickle
almost makes you laugh out loud. Suddenly the finger changes direction
and slips inside your panties, making contact with your smooth and, by
now, very wet pussy. The finger is joined by another one, then
another, then another as the gusset is pushed aside. Four fingers are
placed upon your baby smooth pussy and again she is stroking of your
sex. Using her outer fingers she separates your labia, exposing your
highly aroused clitoris, she pulls the lips upwards and away so that
your clit is stretched out from its little hood. Moving just her
middle finger again, she places its tip next to the little nub of your
clit and traces her way around it. Finding that her finger is a bit
dry she reaches down to the opening of your wet hole and lubricates
the tip with your juices, before sliding it back up to your clit. But
she doesn't touch the little nub directly, instead she circles her way
around it again and again, never quite making direct contact, teasing
you into a higher state of arousal. You want to reach down to her hand
and push the tormenting finger onto the right spot, but moving your
hand down to your crotch right now will attract attention. Your coffee
mug is now empty but you place it to your lips and bite on its rim,
using it to control your cries of pleasure. Again and again the finger
circles the edge of your clit but still it doesn't touch it, making it
the most exquisite tease. In frustration you shuffle your feet
slightly to try and move her finger directly on to your clit, but she
moves with you and denies you that pleasure. Without warning the
finger is lifted away from you, half in anger and half in frustration
you look down at the girl as if to say “don't you stop now” but still
she has her eyes closed. However your frustration is short lived as
you feel her fingers reach down to your opening and tease the soaking
wet entrance to your body and then, at last, you are filled with
ecstasy as she moves her thumb and presses it hard onto your clit.
Unable to control your cries of joy you bight the coffee cup again as
her thumb keeps stroking the little nub, at the same time as she eases
one, then two of her small fingers into your body.</p><p>There is no tenderness in her fingers as they invade your hole, moving
her hand up and down she slams her fingers into your cunt, the palm of
her hand smacking your labia, her thumb still rubbing against your
clit. Faster and faster her hand throws wave after wave of
intoxicating pleasure through your body, spreading from your most
intimate parts and causing you to shake and tremble. You lean forwards
and press yourself into her bag, pushing yourself onto her hand as
your knees find it hard to support you. Harder and harder she smacks
her hand on your lips, fingers digging deeper into your hole and
curving up to reach your g spot. Ten minutes ago you were panicking
about getting to work on time, now all you fear is getting caught as a
complete stranger, an under-age girl, finger fucks you in a public place.</p><p>The train lurches forward slightly as the driver applies the brakes
and starts slowing down for the next station, people stand from their
seats and get ready to alight. You look around as others near the
doors move, panic starts to fill your mind, what if you have to move
too? What if somebody catches you with an under-age girl with her hand
in your trousers? Fearing being discovered, you attempt to step away
from her but she moves very quickly and traps your clit ring between
her little finger and thumb. Opening her eyes for a moment she
admonishes you with a stare that says “you are going nowhere.” People
push each other to get to the door and one man shoves you towards the
girl as he barges his way past, allowing her fingers to penetrate you
more deeply as you are forced closer together. You give a soft cry as
her fingers climb higher inside you, but the man thinks he hurt you
and apologies.</p><p>The doors close again and the train departs, but you hardly notice.
Her hand is moving again and her fingers fuck you with a rapidity that
makes you want to moan out loud in ecstasy. Slamming her fingers deep
in and out of your hole, curving her finger around to caress your g
spot, she returns her thumb to your clitoris and an involuntary
whimper escapes from your mouth. Higher and higher she takes you, the
feeling of your climax getting greater and greater, you open your eyes
again to look at her but still she has her eyes closed, a small
visible movement from her shoulder the only telltale of her indecent
behaviour. The pressure on your clit from her thumb, combined with her
finger on your g spot, make a huge overwhelming surge of ecstasy. Wave
after wave floods through you as your orgasm takes hold, involuntary
spasms making your cunt contract around her fingers. A sharp intake of
breath causes the man stood next to you look up from his newspaper,
again your teeth bite into the mug, so hard this time that it almost
cracks but you don't care. You squeeze your thighs together and for a
moment trap her hand, then, for just a second, she opens her eyes and
looks at you. Raising her eyebrows slightly in an almost surprised
manner she shrugs her shoulders as if to say “so what?” This young
girl has, with wanton abandon, made you orgasm in public, in train
full of people, and yet she looks as if she could not be more bored.</p><p>The train begins to slow as it approaches another station, and
suddenly you realise that you will have to move, you open your thighs
to release her hand and allow her to withdraw. Moving slightly so that
your coat can cover your semi open trousers, the train stops and the
doors open. The girl turns her back to you and is the first to step
out, followed by many others as they push their way past. You look up
the platform trying to follow where she is going, but almost
immediately she is lost in the crowd. Who is this girl? The doors of
the train close and the crowded platform starts to clear. The train
jerks as it begins to pull out of the station and you spot her again.
Stood with her back to the wall she is looking up at the notice board
to see the time of the next train. Her middle finger is lodged in her
mouth and she is sucking it slowly, savouring the taste of something
that has been there.</p>"
1260,"Erika's Homecuming (slutfest), Chapter 1",Erika,1,High school winter homecoming…,"['Nosex,rom,teen,kiss']","<p>""Slutfest,"" a.k.a winter homecoming. What high school
boys loved about school most and what girls were
obsessed with. No dress code,unlike the other school
dances, and all the girls dressed as slut as possible to
try to seduce the guys. Now you understand why guys
lived for this event.</p><p>Erika Lingest(15) wasn't so excited about this event though. Not having a date or anyone
to go with she didn't plan on going.  </p><p>On the Monday before the dance, she learned of her crush getting dumped by his
girlfriend andnot having anyone to go with, so she took advantage of the situation.</p><p>Finally getting the courage to talk to him, she stopes by Oliver's locker.</p><p>""Hey Oliver!"" Erika said as flirty as possible.</p><p>""Hey..."" Oliver said glumly.</p><p>""Why the long face?"" she asked as if she didn't know.</p><p>""I just got dumped...""</p><p>""Im sorry to hear that..."" she said,rubbing his back with simpathy. As of she was sad.</p><p>""Its no big deal I guess. Just not going to homecoming anymore...""</p><p>""Well if it makes you feel any better I had no one to go with from the start.""</p><p>""Well since I'm out a date and so are you, why don't we go together?"" Oliver asked.</p><p>'I can't believe Oliver asked me!!! I thought I would have to ask him!!!' she thought to
herself.</p><p>""Erika? You there?""</p><p>""Huh? Oh, ya, sorry. I was thinking."" she said blushing.</p><p>""So is that a yes or a no?""</p><p>""Oh, definatly a yes!""</p><p>""Great!"" he said.</p><p>I'm not sure why Erika was so suprised,she had a nice, tight body, 36c breasts, and long
beautiful rich brown hair. And let's not forget a booty to die for.</p><p>Later, Erika told her friend Lindsay(16) of the great news. Lindsay is a beautiful black
haired girl, with 24b breasts, and a killed body.</p><p>""OMG! I can't belive be asked you girl!""</p><p>""I know! I have to be the luckiest girl alive!""</p><p>""Totally, he is so gorgeous! Mhm...""</p><p>""Haha I know!""</p><p>""We have to find you really slutty outfit to wear and maybe you will get some cock out of
this.""</p><p>""Girl, you are so naughty!""</p><p>That night, Lindsay and Erika went to the mall and picked out a sluty outfit for Erika.</p><p>As soon as they got back to Erika's house, Lindsay told her to go try it on and model it for
her, which she did.</p><p>""Omg girl, you look sexy in that! Almost hott enough to kiss!""</p><p>""Really? You don't think it's to skanky?""</p><p>""Hell no girl,you look delicious!""</p><p>""Aw, thanks!""</p><p>Erika went over to give her a hug but bumped faces. Stopping and seeing how close they
were they looked into each others eyes and went into a deep, passionate kiss. Niether of
the girls had ever even looked at another girl in this way before, so it was awkward at
first. Eventually they smoothed out and they were in sync. Erika slowly inched her tounge
into Lindsay's mouth and explored. Eventually their tounges met and danced around
together. Sucking on Lindsay's tounge Erika realized what she was doing and pulled
away.</p><p>""Uhm..."" Erika mumbled.</p><p>""Wow..."" Lindsay said in shock.</p><p>""Uhm... I think I'm going to head home..."" Erika said grabing her bag.</p><p>""Wait!"" Lindsay said and jumped up and garaned ahold of Erika to have another kiss.
After their shorter good bye kiss, Lindsay whispered I love you to Erika who stumbled out
the door.</p>"
1261,"Erika's Homecuming (slutfest), Chapter 2",Erika,2,,"['Ff,kiss,teen,solo,mast,rom']","<p>Lindsay ran downstairs and caught Erika before she
left the house.</p><p>""Erika! This is your house,where are you going?!""
lindsay asked.</p><p>""I don't know...I'm so confused right now...my whole
world has just been...just flipped...I'm...""Erika
stumbled speaking.</p><p>""I know,I have a really weird feeling in my
stomach,but I think I like it. I think I like you.""</p><p>""But, we aren't lesbians, I have never even looked at
a girl in that kind of way...""</p><p>""I know. But you can't tell me you didn't like it!""</p><p>""I did, kind of...""</p><p>""Well maybe another kiss will help you decide.""</p><p>Lindsay leaned in and kissed Erika, eventually
exploring the other girls mouth with her tounge.
Slowly they backed up to a wall, and as Lindsay
massaged Erika's back Erika slowly slid her hands
to Lindsay's ass. Eventually they landed on the
couch, turning the t.v. on when they hit the remote
that was laying on the couch.</p><p>Just as they were going to take off their clothes,
Erika's parents opened the door. The girls quickley
got off eachother and acted like they were watching
t.v. the entire time.</p><p>""Hi girls! What'cha been up to?"" Erika's mom asked</p><p>""Nothing much mom...""</p><p>""Oh, well I'm sorry Lindsay, but you should probablly
go home"" said Erika's mom, walking into a different
room.</p><p>""Well, I guess I will see you at school tomorrow.""
Lindsay said sadly.</p><p>""Ya, I guess. Oh and by the way, I loved it. And
you.""</p><p>""I love you to."" Lindsay said smilling.</p><p>After Lindsay left Erika ran to her room and slid
down her black thong. Sticking her hand between
her legs she rubbed her pussy. Thinking of Lindsay,
everything about Lindsay from her breasts to her
ass. Uhhhh, she moaned as she slid her finger
between her lips.</p><p>""Its time for dinner!"" Erika's mom shouted upstairs.</p><p>""Aw, always cut short!"" Erika exclaimed pulling her
thong back up.</p><p>The next day at school was kind of awkward for
Erika, she got a weird feeling every time she saw
Oliver, like there was nothing between them
anymore. Although, every time
She saw Lindsay she got a different feeling, not of
dislike but of love.</p><p>Eventually Friday came. Lindsay was at Erika's
house after school because their dates were going
to pick them up there and they were all riding
together.</p><p>""Lets go back to my room so we can change."" Erika
said.</p><p>""Ok!"" Lindsay said, knowing she kent they would be
in the same room naked.</p><p>Once they started taking of their clothes, Lindsay
started taking off her panties.</p><p>""Why are you taking off your panties?""</p><p>""Ha! I'm not wearing those little girl panties. I
brought these!""</p><p>Just then she pulled out a skimpy G-string that
would barely cover her pussy.</p><p>""Woah girl, those are hott! Erika exclaimed.</p><p>""Oh, and I have one for you to!""</p><p>She tossed Erika her extra and Erika started to take
off her panties, revealing her wet, shaved pussy.</p><p>""Mhm..."" Lindsay moaned trying to cover it up. She
absolutly couldn't resist herself and bent on her
knees in front of Erika. Lindsay started kissing
Erika's pussy.</p><p>""Ohhh, Lindsay... I don't think we should be doing
this now, we should...awhh!</p><p>Lindsay kept laping at Erika's pussy, flicking her
hood. Erika couldnnt help herself and orgasmed all
over Lindsay's face. Lindsay licked it up and put it in
her mouth. Before she had a chance to swallow,
Erika grabed her face and kissed her. Sticking her
tounge in the other teens mouth, tasting her own
juice.</p><p>""Oh, I taste so good!"" Erika said while Lindsay stood up and started kissing again.</p><p>Before they really got into things, the door bell rung. The boys had arrived!</p>"
1262,"Erika's Homecuming (slutfest), Chapter 3",Erika,3,,"['Rom', 'teen', 'oral', 'ff']","<p>Hearing the doorbell ring, the girls quickly got dressed. On their way out of Erika's room
they stopped to check themselves out in a mirror, making sure their slutty outfits are
alright. When done they sprinted downstairs to greet their dates.</p><p>After an awkward and short car ride, they pulled up at the school where the dance was
at.</p><p>""Erika, would you like to dance?"" questioned Oliver.</p><p>""I would be delighted Oliver."" replied Erika.</p><p>While dancing, Erika couldn't help but notice Oliver glancing over at his ex, Sharon, every
once in a while. She couldn't help but wonder why. Finally, during a slow dance, she
decided to see what was going on with him.</p><p>""Hey, Oliver?""</p><p>""Yes Erika?""</p><p>""Um, I couldn't help but notice that you keep looking over at Sharon, what's that all
about?""</p><p>""What? Nothing, I haven't been looking at her, I may have been looking In her direction a
couple of times. Just don't worry about it.""</p><p>""Ugh, if you say so...""</p><p>Oliver had actually been looking at Sharon. Little did Erika know that Oliver was using
Erika to get Sharon back, and it was working. Soon enough Sharon came over and stole
Oliver right from under Erika. Erika was not happy about that one bit.</p><p>""Uhm, Erika, you better see this."" Lindsay said while her and Erika were getting some
punch.</p><p>""What?"" Erika asked as she turned to see where Lindsay was pointing.</p><p>To her shock she saw Oliver and Sharon dancing and kissing. Beginning to cry she ran
into the restroom. Followed by Lindsay shortly after.</p><p>Lindsay saw Erika standing in front of a mirror with smuged makeup all over her face
trying to clean it up. It didn't help due to the fact that she was still crying. Lindsay came up
behind her and wrapped her arms around Erika, gently squeezing. Looking at themselves
in the mirror.</p><p>""Aw, it's ok hun, he's just a guy... you can do much better than him."" Lindsay coaxed
trying to sooth her troubled lover.</p><p>""But everything is ruined. My makeup, this outfit I bought for what? Nothing now, it's just
a waste..."" she said sobbing.</p><p>""Nooo, I think you look even more beautiful without your makeup, and that outfit is what
brought us closer..."" Lindsay said quietly.</p><p>Lindsay knew what would cheer her friend up and spun her around, then began to kiss
her sad friend. Pationatley they locked lips for about a minute untill someone started to
come in, forcing them into a stall. Continuing there kiss, Lindsay started slowly licking and
kissing her way down Erika's neck, stopping at her breasts wuere she graceously began
removing Erika's  top and bra. Erika moaned as Limdsay nibbled at her nipples, causing
the other girl who had entered the bathroom to wonder what was going on in their stall.
Although as somone else entered the room she forgot about it. Lindsay slowly continued
down the rest of her friends body, focusing on the bellybutton a bit, then continuing down.
Erika then stood up, allowing her friend to slowly remove her g-string, and begin to work
on her pussy. Erika began to moan more so Lindsay stuck her panties in her mouth to
soften the moaning. Lindsay then added a little fingering into the pleasure, going deeper
and deeper, eventually taking Erika's cherry. Erika squirmed from the pleasuring pain and
made a rather loud, muffled moan. A few seconds later, Erika couldn't take any more and  
exploded her juices onto Lindsay's face and collapsed back onto the toilet seat. Lindsay
moved up into Erika's arms to join her.</p><p>""That was the most amazing thing I have ever experienced..."" Erika whispered as she
was out of breath.</p><p>""I know, let's not talk now though. You need to rest up because I'm next!"" Lindsay
exclaimed in a hushed tone.</p><p>They layer there, admiring one anothers pure beauty for nearly an hour before they
spoke.</p><p>""Get ready, it your turn now."" Erika cooed</p><p>Although the girls didn't know that the curious girl who had previously entered the
restroom was still there and managed to take pictures of the girls without them noticing.
And, before Lindsay got a chance to get her turn the curious girl had opened the door...</p><p>-I am unsure of how much I like this ending for this chapter so I may come up with an
alternate ending this, in turn causing an alternate Chapter 4. Tell me what you think. Still
more to cum!</p>"
1263,"Erika's Homecuming (slutfest), Chapter 4",Erika,4,,"['fff', 'ff', 'rom', 'teen', 'd', 'oral', 'anal', 'reluc']","<p>Erika and Lindsay were kissing and did not notice the girl opening the door until she
spoke.</p><p>""I knew this was supposed to be a 'slutfest' but come on..."" the girl said, startling the
kissing teens.</p><p>""Oh my god!"" Erika said jumping up and trying to cover herself and blushing.</p><p>Lindsay also stood and somewhat covered her self being a little less embaresed. The girl
was who else but Sharon, Olivers apparent renewed girlfriend.</p><p>""Ha, I knew you were going to be mad about me Oliver getting back together, but I didn't
know it would turn you lez. Pathetic."" Sharon said harshly.</p><p>""Back off bitch! Just because it's not what you would consider 'normal' doesn't mean you
gotta put us down!"" Lindsay hollered as Erika was to startled to reply.</p><p>""I don't think that is the way you should be talking to somone with these!"" Sharon said
with a smirk on her face as she held up her phone to reveal several pictures of the girls
naked and making love.</p><p>Erika began to cry as she knew that Sharon was going to send the pictures all around the
school. Her life was ruined as she realized that everyone would find out she liked girls.
She didn't want anyone to know yet. Lindsay tried to soothe her friend by wrapping her
arms around her.</p><p>""What have we ever done to you? Why would you do that to us?"" Lindsay asked.</p><p>""Oh nothing, but I do want something from you."" Sharon snickered.</p><p>""What?"" Lindsay wondered.</p><p>""Plesure. Oliver isn't putting out and I need some. S So either you do what I say or
everyone in school sees the pictures."" Sharon said.</p><p>""Whatever, let's just get this over with!"" Erika said infuririated.</p><p>""Yay! Let's begin.""</p><p>Sharon started giving instructions as she was striping down. Sharon was one of those
preppy plastic girls who always gets what she wants. Although the girls had to admit that
she had a killer body from cheerleading. She forced Erika to lick her pussy while getting
Lindsay on pleasuring her nipples, which are peirced. Erika noticed that Shanon's pussy
was rather loose and when she stuck her fingers up she discovered that her cherry was
already gone (no suprise there!). Lindsay went down on Sharon and kissed her pierced
belly button and continued down to Erika. As they both were down there they started
getting of track and began kissing one another, which showed they are more interested in
one another than Sharon who quickly split them up. She put Lindsay to work on her ass.  
Sharon was starting to breathe heavier and the girls knew she was about to cum, which
she was. As she came all over Erika's face she started to collapse. Lying down Sharon
noticed the clock on the wall said 11:55.</p><p>""Oh shit, 5 miutes until the dance is over. Lick each other clean and you are free to go.""
Sharon sighed.</p><p>""Oh, finally!"" Erika exclaimed as Sharon walked out of the room and deleted the pictures
at the same time.</p><p>The girls giggledabout their experience as they cleaned up and got dressed.</p><p>""Wait, we probablly don't have a ride home now!"" Erika said.</p><p>""Cant you just call your mom?""</p><p>""My cell is broke...what about yours?""</p><p>""Grounded...""</p><p>They hurried out to see who all was still there, which was only a couple of stoners.</p><p>""Well, looks like we are walking..."" Erika said.</p><p>""But it's gunna take a half an hour to get to your place, and even longer to mine!""</p><p>""Got any beter ideas?"" Erika asked even though she knew the awnser.</p><p>Lindsay shruged and they started walking. They just held hands and giggles and chit-chatted. Luckily they live in a fairly safe neighborhood. Once they made it to Erika's house they checked on her parents who were asleep. They walked upstaris and sat around Erika's room and began chatting when the phone rang. Erika ran to awnser it and glanced at the caller ID. It's Sharon.</p>"
1264,"Erika's Homecuming (slutfest), Chapter 5",Erika,5,,"['ff', 'teen', 'oral', 'toy', 'rom']","<p>""Should I awnser it?"" Erika asked.</p><p>""I don't know...if you do don't say anything stupid..."" Lindsay replied.</p><p>Erika picked up the phone and heard a sudden yelpl from the other phone.</p><p>""Hello..."" Erika said.</p><p>""Omg! I'm so happy you are still awake!"" Sharon blurted out.</p><p>""What could you possibly want at 1 in the morning?""</p><p>""Uhm...I just wanted to say sorry...""</p><p>""Oh...wait what!?""Erika asked, caught off guard  by what she said.</p><p>""Yeah, i'm sorry for the way I treated you and Lindsay. I guess I was just jealous...""</p><p>""What is she saying?!"" Lindsay desperatley asked.</p><p>""She says she is sorry."" Erika said in shock.</p><p>""What a load of bullshit!"" Lindsay exclaimed.</p><p>""Why would you be jealous?"" Erika wondered.</p><p>""Well, I've always wondered what it would be like to make love to a girl. And seeing you
two laying in the restroom was incredible. You two must really love eachother...""</p><p>After the conversation was over Lindsay asked how it went.</p><p>""Well, she is coming over here tomorrow and we are good friends now."" Erika explained.</p><p>""What!? But you hated her, you saw what she did to us!""</p><p>Erika explained how Sharon felt and Lindsay started to understand.</p><p>""Why were you getting so defensive?"" Erika asked.</p><p>""I was just trying to look out for you, I love you and don't want youto get hurt...""</p><p>""Awww, that is so sweet! Come here!"" Erika ordered and leaned in for a kiss.</p><p>Lindsay to leaned in and they went into a heated embrace. Slowly undressing and kissing
Erika remembered something she had to show Lindsay. Erika got up and tan to her
dresser.</p><p>""You are not going to believe what I have!"" Erika shreiked.</p><p>""What!?""</p><p>""I found an unopened dildo in my moms room!""</p><p>""Awh, no way!""</p><p>""Yeah, come on, let me try it out on you!"" Erika said and patted the ground next to where
she was laying.</p><p>""Ok!""</p><p> Lindsay ran over and layed down with her legs spread next to her friends head. Erika
began by licking and kissing the girls snatch, teasing around her thighs. Then she tried to
slide the dildo inbetween her bottom lips, but it was a tight fit. She played around a bit
more and tried again, this time it slid in a bit easier. Working the toy in and out she came
to a stop and knew what it was. Erika was going to take it easy, but Lindsay slid her hand
down between her legs and shoved deeper and deeper eventually breaking through.
Lindsay shreiked from the unexpected painful pleasure, moaning louder and louder until
she exploded in he'd friends face. Panting, they licked up the mess on Erika's face.</p><p>Exausted, the two girls fell asleep naked in each others arms.
 
The girls hadn't noticed that their moans and shrieks woke up Erika's mom, who cracked
the door open and watched almost the entire thing.</p><p>The next morning, the girls awoke to the smell of waffles and sausege at 11:30 and
quickley got dressed and ran downstairs.</p>"
1265,"Erika's Homecuming (slutfest), Chapter 6",Erika,6,,"['Ff', 'inc', 'rom', 'teen', 'oral']","<p>Running to the dining area the girls were
overwelmed by the smell of the delicious breakfast
that Erika's mom had whipped up.</p><p>""Wow Mrs. Lingest, breakfast smells terrific!""
Lindsay exclaimed.</p><p>""Thank you Lindsay, but please, call me Ally.""</p><p>""Hehe, okay, Ally."" Lindsay said and started to blush.</p><p>Erika noticed Lindsay blushing and ocasionally glancing at Ally while they were eating.
What Erika didn't know is that Lindsay secretly had a little crush on Erika's mom.</p><p>""Well, I better be getting home. I never told my mom that I was staying here, but she
probablly figured it out."" Lindsay said and ran upstairs to grab some things.</p><p>""I will be right back..."" Ally said, running right behind Lindsay.</p><p>""Knock knock!"" Ally said knocking on the door to Erika's room where Lindsay was getting
her stuff.</p><p>""Oh, hi Mrs... err, Ally. What'cha need?""</p><p>""Well, I saw you eyening me at breakfast...""</p><p>""Oh, um ya... sorry, I uh..."" Lindsay stammered.</p><p>""Oh, it's ok hun! It was actually quite flattering. You are a very pretty young woman.""</p><p>Lindsay blushed and  began to say something but stopped herself.</p><p>""Is there something you wanted to ask me Limdsay?
Ally wondered.</p><p>""Um, well, I kinda wanted to kiss you... you are really beautiful...""</p><p>""Well, I'm happy you asked."" Ally said leaning over and kissed Lindsay.</p><p>What Ally didn't expect was Lindsay's tounge entering her mouth. She was shocked at first
but enjoyed it after the shock dissapered.</p><p>After a minute or two Erika started to wonder what was taking them so long. She started
to run up the stairs.</p><p>""Wait, what was that noise?"" Ally asked.</p><p>""I think it was Erika running up the stairs.""</p><p>""Well it doesn't really matter, does it?""</p><p>""Well I don't think Erika would like it if I was fooling around with her best friend.""</p><p>""Oh...wait fooling around? We wernt fooling around really.""</p><p>""Well, not yet..."" Ally said with a grin as she left the room, passing Erika on the stairs.</p><p>""Lindsay, what is taking so long?"" Erika said as she entered the room.</p><p>""Uh, nothing...just leaving. Bye!"" Lindsay said and ran out of the house.</p><p>Erika walked downstairs confused.</p><p>""Hey hun, how was last night? Do anybody interesting?""</p><p>""What? Did you say anybody instead of anything?""</p><p>'Wait, does she know about me and Lindsay somehow?' Erika wondered.</p><p>""No, you heard me right. Did you do anybody interesting?""</p><p>""How do you know? About me and Lindsay?</p><p>""You woke me up last night so I peeked in your room...""</p><p>""Oh...""</p><p>""Well, just one thing, do you love her?""</p><p>""Yes, I do. Alot. I really care about her.""</p><p>""Well, then I don't mind. You are a young adult now and I think you are ready for some
adult activities!""</p><p>""Really? You are so cool mom!""</p><p>""Well, just be sure you are doing it right. Would you like me to show you how?""</p><p>""Shure, why not?""</p><p>""Ok then, drop your pants.""</p><p>Erika took off her pajama pants and panties and Ally told her to lay on the table.</p><p>""First, I usually begin by..."" Ally started off but was interupted by Erika.</p><p>""Mom, I think you should just show me.""</p><p>""Well ok, if you want to just jump right into things.""</p><p>Ally licked her fingers and began to work them in and out of Erika's pussy. She began
licking and kissing her daughters mound and noticed that Erika's cherry was gone.</p><p>""Hun, did Lindsay take your cherry?""</p><p>""Yes, last night.""</p><p>Ally nodded and continued. As Erika began panting louder and louder, almost reaching
her climax, the doorbell rang.</p>"
1266,"Erika's Homecuming (slutfest), Chapter 7",Erika,7,,"['Ff,ff,teen,oral']","<p>Erika jumped when she heard the doorbell.</p><p>""Shit! Quick, put your pants on!"" Ally said running to
awnser the door in the livng room.</p><p>Erika put her pants on and ran to see who was at
the door.</p><p>""Sharon! What are you doing here?"" Erka asked her
new friend.</p><p>""Well, I had nothing to do today and figured why not
hang out with my new friend. I was thinking we
could go see a movie.""</p><p>""Well if it's ok with my mom then sure but I have to
go get dressed!""</p><p>""Ok, take your time."" Sharon replied.</p><p>Erika then ran up to her room where she put on one
of her hottest outfits, knowing what Sharon probablly
was really wanting, but not her hottest outfit. She
didn't want to seem to into her.</p><p>Meanwhile, back in the living room...</p><p>""Make yourself at home Sharon...wait, Sharon...""</p><p>Ally suddenly remembered the 17 year old as
Erika's enemy and wondered what happened.</p><p>""Didnt you and Erika not get along before?""</p><p>""Oh, yeah, but didn't she tell you? We settled it last
night."" Sharon replied.</p><p>""Oh, well good for you.""</p><p>Just then Erika came running downstairs.</p><p>""Ok Sharon, I'm ready."" Erika announced.</p><p>""Wait, what time will you be home?"" Ally wondered.</p><p>""Around 5 Mrs. Lingest."" Sharon awnsered before
Erika could say anything.</p><p>""Ok, well you girls have fun!""</p><p>""Kay, bye mom!"" Erika said as she closed the door
behind her.</p><p>Ally glanced at the clock. 2:30. 'Man, 2 1/2 hours
with nothing to do...' Ally thought to herself.
'Unless...' Ally wondered and picked up the phone.</p><p>""Hi, is this Lindsay?"" Ally asked into the device.</p><p>""Yes."" a voice replied.</p><p>""This is Ally.""</p><p>""Oh, hi Ally.""</p><p>""Do you think you could come over for a bit hun?""</p><p>""Sure, I will be right over!"" Lindsay said and hung
up.</p><p>'Yes, now I have 2 1/2 hours all for me and that
beautiful girl!' Ally thought to herself.</p><p>Meanwhile, at the movie theatre...</p><p>""What movie do you want to see Erika?"" Sharon
asked</p><p>""I don't care, i'm probablly not even going to be
paying attention to it anyway...""</p><p>""Oh...OH! Ok, ha, I get it. I'll Just get whatever
then.""</p><p>""Cool with me.""</p><p>Back home...</p><p>Ally awnsered the door.</p><p>""Hi Ally! Where is Erika?""</p><p>""Oh, she isn't here. Come on in, it's just you and
me.""</p><p>Lindsay stepped in blushing, she knew what was
coming.</p><p>""I suppose you know why I invited you over.""</p><p>""Oh yes, of course!""</p><p>""Well then let's take this to my room."" Ally said,
directing Lindsay up the stairs. ""After you."" she said.</p><p>""Why thank you Ally.""</p><p>They both giggled and went to the bedroom, once
there Ally began to strip down and Limdsay followed
suit. Once undressed the two lay down ok the bed
and began fondling one another.</p><p>""I think we should have some refreshments before
we begin, what do you think?""</p><p>""That would be great Ally!""</p><p>Ally went downstairs and grabbed some wine and
two glasse and ran back up to her room.</p><p>""A glass for you and a glass for me."" Ally said
handing Lindsay a glass.</p><p>""I don't think it's a good idea for me to have wine, I'm only 16."" Lindsay said worried.</p><p>""Oh it's fine, a few glasses won't hurt you.""</p><p>Well, a few glasses turned into many glasses and soon the two girls were fucking like wild
animals.</p><p>In the theatere...</p><p>Erika and Sharon made their way to some seats and sat down.</p><p>""You look beautiful."" Sharon said, staring into Erika's eyes.</p><p>""Thanks, you too,"" Erika replied blushing.</p><p>Slowly the two girls leaned in for a pationate kiss. The girls hadn't noticed that Oliver and
some of his buddies just entered the theatere and made their way down to the seats next
to the girls.</p><p>""Well well, what do we have here boys?"" Oliver said as he thumped down into the seat
next to Sharon.</p>"
1267,"Erika's Homecuming (slutfest), Chapter 8 – Conclusion",Erika,8,,"['Ffff,ff,teen,toys,oral,anal,inc']","<p>""Oh my god..."" Erika whispered under her breath. ""What are they doing here...""</p><p>""Why can't you just ducking leave me alone Oliver?"" Sharon asked menecingly.</p><p>""Are you kidding me? You ditch me at the dance for this bitch,"" Oliver said pointing at
Erika ""Then dump me to be a homo!? And you expect me not to be pissed!?""</p><p>""Calm down ass!"" at this point it seemed like Sharon was going to explode from anger.
Sharon had changed from the slutty prep she was, and was actually becoming more
caring toward others.</p><p>""This whore isn't worth our time boys."" Oliver said to his little gang. ""Lets go, she was just
another peice of ass anyway.""</p><p>As Oliver and his little gang left the theatre Sharon told Erika on of the REAL reasons she
became lesbian.</p><p>""That is why I wanted to change. To all guys I was 'just another price of ass'... it's
different with a girl. They actually listen and care about you. Unlike guys who really only
want sex.""</p><p>""Im sorry!"" Erika said and leaned over and gave Sharon a hug. ""You know what, I'm not
in mood for a movie anymore, you wanna go back to my place?""</p><p>""Sure...""Sharon said.</p><p>When they returned home they heard load giggling and a lot of noise coming from
upstairs. Seemingly Ally's room. They rushed upstairs to see what the comotion was
about.  </p><p>""OH MY GOD!"" Erika shouted when she walked in on her mom and best friend drunk and
69ing.</p><p>""Ohh...h-hey hunnn! Back so sooooon? Itsss onlyy 45:3! Wait thattt not right..."" Ally
stamered as she was drunk.</p><p>""Mom what are you doing?! Are you drunk?!""</p><p>""Nnoo! Of c-course not! Whe-where would you get a ssssilllly idea like that?""</p><p>""Y-yeeah Erika! We've only went through a couple of bottles of wine! We is fiiinne...""
Lindsay said before falling off the bed.</p><p>""Erika, your mom is hammered!"" Sharon said excitedly.</p><p>""This isn't good Sharon!""</p><p>""Oh come on, relaax! Have some drinks and let loose! It'll be fun!"" Sharon said with even
more enthusiasm.</p><p>""Oh...I guess. Why not!"" Erika said and joined the party.</p><p>The next morning the girls were all spread out across the floor in the living room naked.</p><p>""Ooooohhhh....what happened?"" Ally said waking up. ""Im so sore, I have a headache and
my ass hurts like crazy."" She took a glance around the room and saw the nude teens
completly out sprawled on the floor. ""Oh nooo..."" she said as soon as she saw them and
a camera lying on the floor. She crawled over to the camera(to exaughsted to get up) and
turned it on. As soon as she started flipping through the pictures every vivid detail of last
night came rushing back to her.      </p><p>After Erika and Sharon had a few drinks they joined in on the activities. Ally decided they
needed something else to the party and revealed her 'special toy'. The girls gazed upon
Ally's strapon and had to try it out.</p><p>""Hey, Erika! C-come herrree hunnn!"" Ally ordered.</p><p>""Do I get to go first?!"" Erika asked.</p><p>""Well of course...of course you do!""</p><p>Ally slid the toy on and told Erika to get on her hands and knees. Ally began pumping in
and out of here daughters pussy and noticed the other two were just sitting there
watching.</p><p>""Well don't just sit there! Have some funnn!"" Ally sugested, which the girls thought was a
great idea.</p><p>The other two began licking eachothers pussys and moaning, adding to the sound of
Erika's already loud moans. Erika started panting faster and faster and Ally knew she was
going to cum so she told the other girls to get over and lick it up.</p><p>""Oh man, I can't believe we did that..."" Ally mumbled, knowing this would crash down on
her somehow and took a break from the memory to get some coffee. ""Oh shit, I have to
get the girls up before Mike(her husband) gets home!"" she relized. Mike works night shifts
and would be getting home soon. She ran to the couch where Erika was laying and sat
down as she tried to get her up. Her ass was killing her, and thats when she remembered
what happened after Erika came.</p><p>""Who wants to try up the ass!?"" Ally shouted asking the girls.</p><p>""I do!"" Lindsay shouted.</p><p>""Ok, here you go!"" Ally said handing her the toy.</p><p>""W-wait,youwant me to giveit toooo you...""</p><p>""Hell yes! It's my turn for some excitment!"" Ally shouted.</p><p>""Okaaaay....""</p><p>Lindsay slapped on the toy and slowly slid it into Ally's bum.</p><p>""Ahhh"" Ally moaned as the toy slid through her ass.</p><p>Lindsay began pumping in and out until Ally said thats enough about 7 minutes later.</p><p>""Ohh man I regret that..."" Ally mumbled and continued waking up the girls.</p><p>""Mom? Ohhh...what happened? I feel terrible..."" Erika grumbled as she got up.</p><p>""Its a hangover hun, do you remember what we did last night?""</p><p>""No...it's all vague...""</p><p>""Lets keep it that way sweetie, now get your friends up while I call their parents and
explain that everythings fine.""</p><p>""Ok mom...""</p><p>Once everyone was up they got dressed and tried to remember what happened.</p><p>""I don't know what happened last night, all I remember was I loved it and I can't wait to
come here again."" Sharon said.</p><p>""I remember a dildo, some buttsex, and a lot of licking pussy...a lot..."" Lindsay said. ""It
seemed fun from what I remember"" Lindsay explained.</p><p>""Well you two need to go home. Your parents were kind of worried."" Ally said.</p><p>""Ok, bye guys, hope we can do this again sometime!"" Eharon and Lindsay both said ad
they left the house.</p><p>""Check around for any evidence on what we did, don't want your dad to find out!"" Ally
explained.</p><p>""Right, I will check the living room.""</p><p>After they thought they cleaned up their mess they sat and ate breakfast. Soon Mike
arrived and went into the living room to relax. The girls didn't know they had left behind
the camera, which Mike picked up thinking it was out of place. He turned it on revealing
the secret pictures and became furious.</p><p>Mike was so furious that he got a divorce and left them. Although he didn't reveal the
pictures to get them in real trouble, so they were safe. They continued to have these get
togethers with Sharon and Lindsay and became even closer.</p><p>-Thank you for reading, that is the end of Erika's homecoming. But the end of this means
the intro to my new, soon to be series. Here is a quick overview:</p><p>--Mike left the girls, and since he left them only the house, they were struggling
financially. Ally didn't have a job and had no choice but to put Erika in a special birding
school. Government paid, and  for children whose parent walked out and need help. It
would provide a chance for Ally to get back on her feet. Erika will spend 1 year at an all
girl boarding school.</p>"
1268,"Leaving Home, Chapter 1: Erika's Departure",Erika,1,,"['Teen,nosex,rom']","<p>""Erika! Come downstairs I need to talk to you about something!"" Ally shouted to her 16
year old daughter.</p><p>It's been about a year, just a little less than a year, since Erika and Ally had their first
sexual experience together, but more importantly, since Ally's husband walked out. They
were struggling financially and were going into debt. Ally knew she needed some time to
recover and get back on her feet.</p><p>""Yeah Mom?"" Erika asked as she ran down the stairs.</p><p>""Have a seat hun...this is a little hard for me to tell you since you are my daughter and my
lover. So I'm just gunna come right out with it. I'm putting you in a special boarding
school.""</p><p>""What? What do you mean?"" Erika stammered.</p><p>""Well, we are going into debt and I've read about this special school. The government
pays for you to go there to try and give parents who have just become struggling single
parents an oppurtunity to get back on their feet."" Ally explained.</p><p>""When am I going, and for how long?"" Erika asked in shock.</p><p>""You will leave in September and stay for a year...""</p><p>""How could you do this Mom!""</p><p>""Hun, I don't like it any more than you do. I love you and I will miss you teribally, but it's
for the best. Plus they have parents visiting days ocasionally.""</p><p>""What about Lindsay? I love her, I can't just go a year without seeing her!""</p><p>""I know hun...but hey, it's an all girls school so you will meet new..."" Ally started off but
was cut short by her daughter.</p><p>""You don't understand!"" Erika yelled and ran to her room.</p><p>""Well that went better than expected..."" Ally said to herself.</p><p>""All set sweetie?""</p><p>""Yes Mom..."" Erika mumbled.</p><p>""Well then let's go, Lindsay is meeting us up there to see you off!""</p><p>Erika was silent on the car ride to the bus stop. Ally was sorry at what her daughter's
expeirence a year earlier had led to. Although she noticed how much more developed her
daughter is now. Of course, the slutty schoolgirl uniform put an odd twist to it. All the girls
had to wear the regulation black shoes, white tube socks, an unusually short plaid mini
skirt, white blouse, school vest, and tie. However, Ally did admit that it made her extremly
horny.</p><p>""Here we are, and look, there's Lindsay."" Ally stated.</p><p>""Oh boy..."" Erika mumbled unenthusiasticly.
 
The girls got out and loaded Erikas stuff into the bus. Erika said her goobyes to everyone,  
but really focused on Lindsay. She wrapt her arms around her best friend and held tight,
as if she would never let go.</p><p>""Im gunna miss you..."" Erika said as she began tearing up.</p><p>""I will miss you to..."" Lindsay said, doing the same.</p><p>Then the girls locked lips in passion, tears rolling down their faces as they searched one
anothers mouth. Their toungs danced and found every nook and grant they could reach
because they knew it would be a long time before they could do this again.</p><p>""He, well I'm off. Good bye everyone..."" Erika said as she walked into the bus.</p><p>""Bye!"" the others shouted in unison, waving as the bus drove off.</p>"
1269,"Leaving Home, Chapter 2: Making friends",Erika,2,,"['Teen', 'rom', 'nosex yet']","<p>Looking around the bus Erika realized she had nowhere to sit. She didn't know anyone
and there weren't any empty seats left. Finally toward the end of the bus, a girl offered for
Erika to sit next to her. She was a petite blonde haired blue eyed 16 year old girl.  
Eventually they loosened up and started talking.</p><p>""Well this is my first year coming here and I'm really nervous."" Erika said to who she
found out was Michelle.</p><p>""This is my second year. I thought you said you were 16?"" Michelle replied.</p><p>""Yeah, I went to Oakridge High school before. My mom enrolled me here because she is
low on money.""</p><p>""Oh, well don't worry, stick with me and I will introduce you to some of my friends.""
Michelle soothed.</p><p>""Thanks, I just..."" Erika began replying but got lost in Michelle's deep blue eyes. They
were the most beautiful eyes she has ever seen.</p><p>""Uhh, Erika? Are you with me here? What were you saying?"" Michelle asked confused.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, sorry I drift off from time to time. I forget what I was going to ask.""</p><p>""Oh, well anyway, I feel I should warn you that most of the girls in my little group of
friends are lesbians. It kinda grows on you after a year of all girls no guys."" Michelle
explained.</p><p>""Oh I understand. I've been with my fair share of girls before.""</p><p>""Oh, well that's good. I wanted to make sure you were cool with it but I can see you are
more than cool.""</p><p>""Yeah...hey, is that the place?"" Erika asked pointing out the window.</p><p>""Yup.""</p><p>Just then the bus haulted to a stop. The driver yelled for everyone to get the he'll out and
grab your stuff. Once inside the group met up with a guide and got a tour and were
showed to their dorms. Three girls in a room, four room sections (east, west, north, and
south dorms), and 45 rooms per section. This school was huge and Erika had to learn
most all of it, after all she was going to be living there for about a year. Papers were
posted with all the girls' room numbers on it. Luckily Erika ended up in the same room as
Michelle in the East section. Erika grew quite fond of Michelle(and not only in a ""friend""
way) in the first two days which were pretty laid back. No classes yet, just settling in and
getting used to the place. They shared a room with a girl named Tara. Tara was a
freshman and also didn't know anyone so she was kind of shy. She was a pretty girl
though. Long light brown hair and feminine features, although she's kind of tall for her age
of 14.</p><p>One day after dinner Erika and Michelle had nothing to do, so Michelle showed Erika her
favorite spot on campus. A small cliff jsut above a pond just right so you can watch a
beautiful sunset. They sat at the edge of the cliff and watched the sunset and chit-
chatted.</p><p>""Wow, this is gorgeous!"" Erika exclaimed.</p><p>""I know, I usually come here when I'm stressed or with somone I really like."" Michelle
explained.</p><p>""Well I can see why, it's very romantic."" Erika said.</p><p>""You don't take hints to easily, do you?""</p><p>""Huh?"" Erika said confused.</p><p>""I said I take people I like here, and I took you.""</p><p>""Awww...Michelle..."" Erika said about to cry from joy. She slid closer to Michelle and layed
a peck on her lips as she was unsure how far to take it.</p><p>""Oh, I want some more!"" Michelle said as she placed on hand on the back of Erika's neck  
while the other carresed her thigh. She pulled Erika's head in and passionetly sucked on
her lips and inviting Erika's tounge into her mouth. Erika returned the passion and began
kissing down her friends neck. Thoughts began racing through Erika's mind. Things like 'I
can't beleive she likes me' and 'what will Lindsay think' and so on. Although before she
could find awnsers to any of her questions or bring this further the curfew bell rung.
Anyone out of their rooms in five minutes would be punished.</p><p>""Come on, we can continue inside!"" Michelle exclaimed as she stood up.</p>"
1270,"Leaving Home, Chapter 3: Punishment",Erika,3,,"['Teen', 'nosex yet', 'rom']","<p>As the two made their way toward their room they got lost. Unfortunatly for them it was
past curfew and they had to sneek around in order to find their way to their room.</p><p>""There it is! Come on!"" Erika exclaimend in a hushed tone.</p><p>""Yes, we made it without getting caught!"" Michelle said reaching for the door.</p><p>""Not exactly...""Erika said turning around.</p><p>""What?"" Michelle asked spinning around.</p><p>Standing right there was their soon to be math teacher who just happened to be patroling
the halls.</p><p>""Oh great, busted..."" Michelle mumbled.</p><p>""No, you girls are lucky I'm the one who caught you. Any other teacher would have
punished you in any way that popped into their mind. I will let you of with a warning, but I
beter not catch you out here past curfew again or else I get to have my way with you.""
Ms. Adams explained.</p><p>""Oh, thank you ma'am! Trust me, you won't have any more problems with us!"" Erika
cheered.</p><p>""Good, good night girls, I look forward to seeing you in class next Monday."" Ms. Adams
said with a wink and walked off.</p><p>The girls sighed of relief and entered their room. They dropped their stuff and sat next to
eachother on the couch.</p><p>""What was that wink for?"" Erika wondered.</p><p>""Well Ms. Adams has a little reputation with the students. She picks one out and treats
them nicley, or sometimes more than just nice, depending on if the student acts on it.""
Michelle explained.</p><p>""Wait, so Ms. Adams picked me?""</p><p>""I guess. Lucky you.""</p><p>""Ahh, I don't know. I have all I need with you."" Erika said happily.</p><p>""Really? You want us to be something serios?""</p><p>""Well yeah...oh, Lindsey..."" Erika suddenly remembered Lindsay and became uncertain.</p><p>""Who is Lindsay?</p><p>""Shes my girlfriend back home...""</p><p>""Oh...well we don't have to get into..."" Michelle strted off but was interupted.</p><p>""But I want to...I don't know...""</p><p>""Well I'm going to take a shower and you think about it ok?""</p><p>""Ok...""</p><p>Tara, their other roommate who they had forgoten about, was listening to the entire thing.
Tara also has a crush on Erika but was to shy to act on it. Although, now that she has
some competition she is willing to get out there.</p><p>""Hi Erika!"" Tara greeted as she walked into the living room section.</p><p>""Oh, hi Tara.""</p><p>""So, how are things going? I heard you and Michelle talking abotu getting together.""</p><p>""Oh, yeah...I don't know.""</p><p>""You're sad about this when the way I see it you are lucky.""</p><p>""How?""</p><p>""Well, you have all these girls after you. And any one you pick would be really lucky.""</p><p>""Well that's what makes it diffic...wait, don't tell me. You to?""</p><p>""Ever since we moved in...""</p><p>""Great...""</p><p>""You don't like me, do you?""</p><p>""No, you are very pretty. But this just adds on to the problem...""</p><p>""Well maybe I can help"" Tara said leaning in for a kiss. She gave Erika a peck on the
lips.</p><p>""I don't think..."" Erika started off, but was cut off when Tara put her finger to Erika's lips
whispering ""shhhhhh"".</p><p>Tara, now caresing Erika's back and breasts, leaned in for another kiss. This time, instead
of a peck, she parted her lips slightly for a more passionate kiss. Erika, still shocked by all
of this, was amazed at her kiss. It was a tender, soft, loving kiss. Tounges dancing and
exploring, caressing one another, all in one intamate, amazing kiss, rudley interupted by
Michelle saying ""great, more competition"". The girls pulled away, a line of saliva running
between their mouths. They turned and their jaws dropped in awe.</p>"
1271,"Leaving Home, Chapter 4: The Decision",Erika,4,,"['Teen', 'ff', 'f solo', 'rom', 'oral']","<p>Walkng into her room Erika quickly checked to make sure no one was around. Once she
concluded no one was home she ran to her room and dropped her clothes and put in her
favorite porn movie. She needed time to think about what has happened (especially last
night), and knew she might get turned on just thinking about it. What happened last night
you may ask? Well, after Erika and Tara's kiss and they turned stuned, they saw Michelle
standing there in some sexy lingerie.</p><p>""Oh....my.....god....."" Erika stammered.</p><p>""Do you like em'?"" Michelle asked.</p><p>""Uh, yeah, they are HOTT!""</p><p>By now Erika was panting like crazy just imagening Michelle in her hot lingerie. Panting
and moaning and making a big scene she didn't  hear Michelle come in.</p><p>""Oooooo, someone is goin' at it!"" Michelle said rushing to the source of the noise. Erika
jumped as Michelle stumbled in.</p><p>""Oh my god!"" Erika screamed as she jumped up trying to cover herself.</p><p>""Oh come on Erika, we are all girls here.""</p><p>""You just startled me.""  </p><p>""Sorry, you just sounded like you were having so much fun and I thought I would join
you."" Michelle cheered.</p><p>""Really? I mean, you want to take it that far already?""</p><p>""I do if you do."" Michelle almost whispered as she got up close to Erika wrapping her
arms around her.</p><p>""I do...""</p><p>In heated embrace they began kissing and fondling as Michelle practically tore off her
clothes. Michelle pinned Erikas hands  above her head on the wall, then dove in and slid
her tounge into the girls mouth. The girls were really getting turned on with tounges
dancing in each others mouths, moaning, and grinding on one another. They fell back on
the bed and Erika began going down on Michelle. Caressing her breasts, licking her
nipples, kissing down to her dripping wet sex.</p><p>""Oh my god! Where did you learn to be so erotic!? And, oooohh, where did you get so
good with your tounge?!"" Michelle asked stammering and moaning.</p><p>""Shh, don't talk now, just embrace it..."" Erika commanded in a soothing, convincing voice.</p><p>Not like Michelle could do anything but scream from pleasure due to the pulsing climax
that was claiming her entire body with force. Bucking her hips, arching her back, gripping
Erika's head to force her in deeper she exploded her juice all over Erika's face.</p><p>""Mhmmm, you taste so good!"" Erika exclaimed pushing a scoop of her friends juice into
her mouth.</p><p>""Really? Let me try some!"" Michelle jumped off the bed and began to lick some of her
own juices off of Erika's face. They ate it all and began to kiss, tasting the wonderful
liquid on one another's tounge.</p><p>""Wait, there is something I have always wanted to try..."" Michelle said, breaking away
from the kiss with a smirk.</p>"
1272,Molly's Story: The Sleepover,Erika,1,,"['f,f,nosex,rom,reluc,teen']","<p>I had thought I was raising my daughter right. She
seemed to be normal from 5 to 11 years old. She
was getting into boys and cheer leading, I was
feeling proud of myself. But, as we all know, things
change.</p><p>Let's start from the beginning though. My name is
Kelly Moore, I am a 31 year old single, straight
mother of one. My daughter, Molly, is now 12. Let's
just say she isn't like other girls her age, and we are
no longer a ""normal"" family. When Molly's dad died
about a half a year ago she was so depressed I
thought she was never going to come out of her
room. They were close, her dad meant the world to
her. He was always there for her, and always
seemed so strong and confident. That's probably
why she felt so close, she knew she was safe with
him. Well, finally school rolled around and she
seemed to be a lot better to fast. I was curious at
what happened until one day she brought a boy
home. More of a man to tell you the truth. 17 and
muscular, Kyle seemed like a replacement for her
dad to me. I didn't trust him, but she seemed so
much happier, so I let it go.</p><p>Well, I was right not to trust him. He got close to her,
took what he wanted, and left just as fast as he
came. Then, to avoid fingers pointing at him, he
spread rumors to about my Molly being a big whore.
She came storming home crying and yelling ""I'm
done with boys!!""</p><p>Molly lost  a very large portion of her friends, and
was forced to find new ones. She was so crushed
that she went to the first group to accept her. I don't
know what you would call them, loners, goths. I
guess emo is the term nowadays.</p><p>Well, evidently she gave in fast and started dressing
in black and skulls. Her biggest influence was her
new found best friend, Kym. Apparently Kym is a
lesbian. I was unsure about things again, but she
got better so much faster. I let it slide. Besides, Kym
is only 13. Here's where the story kicks off.</p><p>""Mom, I'm going to Kym's and spending the night!""
she shouted to me from the other room.</p><p>""Alright, be back by noon tomorrow!"" I replied.</p><p>""Ugh! Fine..."" she moaned, then stormed out.</p><p>Once there it started out normal. Just chitchatting a
messing around. All of the pop and energy lead to a
pillow fight and eventually the caffeine crash. In the
morning she woke up surprised. They must have
crashed on top of each other and not noticed,
because Kym was right up behind her with her arm
around Molly's stomach, practically spooning. She
stirred a bit, waking Kym.</p><p>""Well good morning beautiful..."" Kym said gently
stroking Molly's hair.</p><p>Molly was confused on how to reply, what exactly
did happen that they ended up like this? Beautiful?
Normally she wasn't called that by Kym, was this
Kym's doing? Was she trying to seduce her? She
worriedly pulled away.</p><p>""Whats the matter hon?"" Kym questioned.</p><p>OK, this is strange. She knew it was wrong, but she
was kind of getting turned on.</p><p>""Molly,"" Kym began as she stood up ""if you don't like
me doing something or getting close just say
something, and I will back up."" Kym finished as she
came up behind Molly and wrapping her arms around
her, softly stroking her sides.</p><p>""I don't know Kym, it just seems wrong...I've never
even experimented with another girl...""</p><p>""Wait, your twelve now and haven't even
experimented? Have you ever even kissed another
girl?"" Kym knew what she was doing and spun Molly
around. Slowly moving in until their noses where
rubbing against each other.</p><p>""N-no..."" Molly stuttered. She felt her heart
pounding, her panties starting to wet, the nipples on
what small breasts she had hardening from her
friend now breathing down her neck and her breath
flowing down her loose shirt, and she was
desperately searching for answers for the hundreds
of questions zooming through her head. One of
which being ""should I kiss her?"". She didn't need an
answer to that one, because before she knew it she
felt lips on her chest, slowly working up her neck to
her mouth. She was so tense as she felt a moist
tounge slip into her mouth. Passionately their tongues
began dancing a dance Molly had no idea she knew,
one only instinct had control over. She knew she did
not care what they were doing was ""wrong"" anymore
when she was getting more excited as a smooth
hand that had been working at her sides slid to her
back, pulled up the loose tank top she wore,
revealing here pink panties, and slowly slid under.
Bentley caressing her cheeks.</p><p>""Oooohhh...this...is...am-maziiiiinnnnggg!"" Molly
cooed breaking from the kiss.</p><p>""I knew you would like it. You are so beautiful. Ive
wanted you ever since we met. I knew I had to have
y-"" Kym began, only to be interrupted by Molly's cell
phone ring tone.</p><p>""Shit..."" Molly said as she realized that was
probably her mom.</p><p>""Awh...nooo!"" Kym pouted as Molly answered.</p><p>Well, as you probably guessed, her mom was
pissed. It was 12:30, and Molly knew she didn't trust
Kym.</p><p>""Sorry baby, my mom wants me home...she
sounded pretty mad. She doesn't really trust you.""</p><p>""Awh, fuck her. You should go over there and put
her in her place. Show her who's boss!""</p><p>""Ha, not this time. Bye...I'll miss you so much!"".</p><p>So, she headed off for home, promising they would
pick up where they left off. So, this isn't over yet!</p><p>By the way, to all of my readers, sorry I haven't
been on here in forever! I've had no good
inspiration as I've been wrapped up in my job
during these tough economic times. Hope you enjoy!</p><p>Love,</p><p>Erika ;]</p>"
1273,Child Porn-Star,Eriko,1,A small girl auditions for a role in child porn movie.,"['F/g', 'inc', 'spank', 'femdom', 'reluc']","<p>""Stand up,"" Ms Lewis said, ""turn around for me.""</p><p>Jessie did as she was told, knowing the producer would find no reason
to be disappointed. She was shy but her Mom told her she looked good
and she knew it. So far this interview had gone very well, and her
anxiety had faded little by little. Though she had not expected to,
she'd quickly developed a liking and a sense of respect for the
handsome, stern woman seated at the other side of the desk, with her
tall, thin body and her short-cut hair, streaked with silver. Though
she was past fifty, she was in a good physical state, and the years
had given her a confidence, elegance and grace that Jessie rarely
found in girls her own age.</p><p>""Looking good,"" Ms Lewis said. ""You're a pretty girl, Jessie.""</p><p>""Thank you,"" Jessie smiled. The praise had been expected but she still
enjoyed hearing it, even though she knew Ms Lewis probably said it to
every girl she came across.</p><p>""Are you ready to go on, then?""</p><p>Jessie wasn't certain what going on would entail, but she was more
than ready for it and so were her Mom and Dad who were seated at the
back of the room watching her audition. There was a camera on a tripod
standing in the corner of the room, on Ms Lewis side of the desk, and
Jessie's eyes had wandered in that direction ever since she first
stepped into the room. It had been turned off up until now, but Jessie
hoped it was just a matter of time. Being filmed was, after all, what
she'd come for.</p><p>Ms Lewis followed her line of gaze. ""I see you've noticed the camera.
I like to tape the second part of the interview, both for future
reference and to see how you behave before the camera. You don't mind,
do you?""</p><p>""Not at all, Ms Lewis.""</p><p>The producer took up the small remote she had lying on the desk, aimed
it at the camera and pressed ""on"". There was no sound, but a small
lamp on the camera began to blink red.</p><p>""Now, then. Just be yourself, and everything will go well. I'm going
to ask you some questions, just for the benefit of the camera, and
then we will get started. Please remain standing, that's a good girl.
Can you tell me your name?""</p><p>""Jessie,"" Jessie said.</p><p>""And how old are you, Jessie?""</p><p>""I just turned eleven, Ms Lewis.""</p><p>""Can you explain in your own words why you're here?""</p><p>""I'm here to audition for a movie, Ms Lewis.""</p><p>""What kind of a movie?""</p><p>""Well... erotic, I guess.""</p><p>""Are you here willingly?""</p><p>Now Jessie began to understand the purpose of the questions. She
looked at her parents as if hoping for an answer, then relaxed and
smiled. ""Of course.""</p><p>""You've not been coerced, intimidated or threatened in any way?""</p><p>Jessie blushed remembering all the talk and preparations at home, all
the assurances and promises that everything will be just fine. ""Quite
the opposite, actually. I've always wanted to do this.""</p><p>""Do you like sex, Jessie?""</p><p>""Ummm... kinda.""</p><p>""With boys or with girls.""</p><p>""Girls."" Though her only experience thus far was being masturbated by
her Mom and Dad every night before bed time. This little interview was
turning her on, but she wasn't sure if there was anything more than
professional interest in Ms Lewis gaze.</p><p>""Have you ever participated in movies before?""</p><p>""No, Ms Lewis, this would be a first.""</p><p>""All right, Jessie. I'm going to ask you to do a number of things for
me. Any time you're not comfortable following my orders, you can just
say so, and this interview will be over. Everything is completely
voluntary, and you decide how far we go. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes, Ms Lewis.""</p><p>""Do you wish continue?""</p><p>""I'd like that,"" Jessie said looking proudly at the back of the room.</p><p>The strict woman gave one of her rare smiles. ""Do you enjoy being
hurt, Jessie?""</p><p>""Sometimes. On my nipples, and-"" She blushed again.</p><p>""Let's start with your nipples. Take off your T-shirt.""</p><p>Jessie's hands shook a little as she pulled the T-shirt over her head,
letting it fall. Her budding nipples stiffened as the air touched them.</p><p>""Very nice."" Ms Lewis stood up, and motioned for Jessie to come
closer. ""Mind if I touch them?""</p><p>""Go ahead, Ms Lewis,"" Jessie said. Heat spread through her body as the
woman caressed and fondled her small, cherry sized breasts, tweaked
and pulled at each nipple, flicking them with a finger. Jessie felt
her clit twitch in response to ever tug at the rings, and she shifted
to rub her thighs together.</p><p>""Do you like this?""</p><p>""Yes, Ms Lewis,"" Jessie said breathlessly, enjoying the woman's firm,
unapologetic touch. ""It feels good."" It was a disappointment when the
woman stepped back.</p><p>""What else do you enjoy playing with?""</p><p>""My... vagina.""</p><p>""Would you mind showing it to me - and the camera?""</p><p>She nodded and began to take off her heels.</p><p>""Leave those, dear. Just the skirt, please.""</p><p>Jessie looked back and saw her parents watching her with interest and
there were few other people too who entered the studio quietly to
watch the audition of the new child-star in the making.</p><p>Jessie pulled down her skirt, revealing a tiny white g-string with
barely enough fabric to cover her hairless pussy lips. The damp spot
on her underwear clearly revealed her arousal, and she pulled it down
quickly, both hoping and fearing that Ms Lewis would have seen it. Her
pussy was smooth, plump and little pink clitoris peaked out from under
the hood, squeezing between the folds of her warm, soft flesh.</p><p>""Why don't you sit down on the desk and spread your legs, so that we
can all see it better?""</p><p>This time Jessie hesitated a little before she obeyed, sitting down on
the producer's desk with her legs spread and her pussy lips open,
wearing high heeled sandals and nothing more. The desk was firm and
cold against her bottom. She glanced towards the camera, knowing that
whoever watched this tape afterwards was going to be able to see
everything and she felt little humilated by being used like this. And
yet the thought of it excited her, and when Ms Lewis asked for
permission to touch her privates she could barely contain her
eagerness. She gasped as the woman's nails touched her labia, playing
with it, pulling it back and forth around the hood of her tiny
clitoris. She licked her lips and tried to bite back a moan, but her
swollen clit and the wetness between her legs told the story of her
arousal well enough, despite her attempts to hide it.</p><p>""Do you like being molested, Jessie?"" Ms Lewis voice was getting hoarse.</p><p>""Yes..."" Jessie managed, clutching her hands around the edges of the desk.</p><p>Ms Lewis caressed the outlines of her pussy lips with a finger. ""Do
you play with yourself often?""</p><p>""Yes, Ms - Ms Lewis."" Jessie's voice shook, and she spread her legs
more to give the producer better access, shifting to get her fingers
where she wanted them. ""My... Mom and Dad... Five, six - sometimes
seven times a week.""</p><p>""That's quite a lot for a little girl. They must love you very much,
Jessie."" Ms Lewis pinched her outer lips hard, and held on until
Jessie began to squirm. She let go only to pinch again, harder this
time. Jessie gasped. ""Does this hurt, dear?""</p><p>""Yes, Ms Lewis.""</p><p>""Do you like it when it hurts?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Jessie whispered, laying her head back. The pain was sharp and
hot and delicious, running like heat under her skin.</p><p>Ms Lewis slapped her pussy lightly. ""You're a naughty little girl,
aren't you? Asking your dear old parents to get you off seven times a
week, spreading your legs for a stranger, liking it when I hurt you.
That's naughty, isn't it?""</p><p>""Yes, Ms Lewis, I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Would you like to be good?"" the producer asked, teasing her clit with
the tip of her fingernail, her touch as light as a feather. It drove
Jessie insane.</p><p>""Yes, Ms Lewis,"" Jessie gasped, not caring what she said. ""Please.""</p><p>Ms Lewis slapped her pussy again, hard enough to make her yelp. ""I
don't think your parents were strict enough with you, were they? What
are they going to say now when they see what a bad little girl they'd
raised? Have they ever spanked you?""</p><p>""No, Ms Lewis.""</p><p>""No wonder you turned out the way you did. Naughty little girls like
you need to be spanked, don't they?"" She gave Jessie's pussy three
more slaps in rapid succession, and Jessie screamed and panted,
twisting at the edge of the seat. Every slap brought her closer to an
orgasm, and she'd do anything to make it continue. She agreed to
everything the producer said, mindlessly. Yes, I need a spanking, I'm
sorry, please teach me to be good, please please please, and Ms Lewis
watched her beg and plead and then ordered her to stand up and bend
over the desk and face her Mom and Dad at the back of the room so they
could see her face, with her legs spread as widely as she could. She
caressed her buttocks and the inside of her thighs, feeling the
dampness there. Jessie couldn't believe how turned on and humiliated
at the same time she was getting. The camera was running silently,
recording everything that happened between the child and adults in the
room.</p><p>The first slap across her bottom made her gasp, the next one squirm,
and then the slaps followed in an even succession, warming her bottom
and making it sting. Her breaths grew heavy and every slap called deep
moans from her throat. She lost track of time, of thought, of
everything but the delicious feeling of Ms Lewis strong hands against
her reddening skin.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop?"" Ms Lewis asked after a while. ""You may beg
me to stop if you wish.""</p><p>""No,"" Jessie said feeling ashamed of her own desires, ""please, please
continue punishing me, please, I- oh!"" Another slap, the hardest one
yet, silenced her. She arched her back, sticking out her buttocks to
prove how welcome the rough treatment was. Ms Lewis kept going a
little longer, then ran one hand over the hot, tender skin and used
the other to play with her clit. Jessie clenched her hands, moaning
into the desk. Her legs trembled.</p><p>""That's a good girl,"" Ms Lewis said. ""Good girls like to be fucked,
now, don't they?""</p><p>Jessie murmured something unintelligible, pushing her little pussy
back against the woman's hand.</p><p>""My God, you're wet. I'm sure I could get my whole hand up there if I
wanted to."" Jessie doubted it, but she would have given anything for
the woman to try. Instead Ms Lewis ordered her to stand up and face
the camera and the audience. Jessie obeyed, feeling very small and shaky.</p><p>""I've got a little test for you, Jessie,"" Ms Lewis said, as she walked
around the camera to control it herself. ""You're going to get a chance
to show me why I should hire you. I get a lot of parents bringing
their pretty little daughters in this office, you see, and I only want
the best. Give us a nice little show now. Get yourself off, but not
too fast. Make it hot for the camera.""</p><p>That evening she lay on her bed in her bedroom, camera and roles
forgotten. Jessie was exhausted, still soaking in the afterglow of
pleasure, body radiating heat and her Mom and Dad held her close,
enjoying the scent of their little girl on their fingers and the
softness of her naked body pressed against theirs.</p><p>""Liked that, did you?""</p><p>Jessie giggled happily. ""Like you couldn't tell.""</p><p>""You looked really hot. You'd make a great porn star.""</p><p>""Just for you,"" Jessie said. ""It was fun doing, but I'm not sure I
ever want to watch it.""</p><p>""Yes, you do,"" her Mom ran her fingers through Jessie's hair. ""You
love watching yourself. Think I haven't notice how you always seek out
mirrors when we play? You little slut, you."" The word was said with
affection, making Jessie smile.</p><p>""And speaking of sluts... I've got an idea for another game, some
time, if you'd like to.""</p><p>""Yeah? What's that?"" Jessie rolled over, looking her parents in the eyes.</p><p>""Well... we've tought you'd like to play a child prostitute.""</p>"
1274,"Rent My Daughter, Part 1",Eriko,1,Mother exploits her daughter's good looks and sex appeal for financial gain and her own kicks.,"['FF/g', 'voy', 'bond', 'anal', 'atm']","<p>I won't lie to you. I'm a single mother and any money is good money.
That includes earnings my daughter makes by posing for artists who
need a child model to draw, paint or photograph. Often they require
her undressed, either partially or all the way. Sometimes they require
a little more than that. Like I said, I won't lie to you. Most parents
would call my entrepreneurial skills child endangerment. A year ago I
would agree with them but since then I have changed my views on the
subject. I never imagined I would be capable of exploiting my
daughter's 10-year-old body for profit, let alone become aroused by
it. But opinions and tastes change especially if they make life a
little more comfortable on the side.</p><p>Monday started like hundreds of others at the art college where I take
Emma to work as a model. We came in through the main door, walked down
the corridor and into the main office.</p><p>""Good morning all,"" I greeted the office staff.</p><p>""'Morning!"" they returned and others waved at Emma.</p><p>I turned and was about take Emma to the scheduled drawing class when
the Secretary called out, ""Oh, Christine. Just a minute.""</p><p>I looked around the door at the slight figure of Margaret, the
wiry-haired and bespectacled secretary. ""I should have told you last
week, but as Henry has his exhibition on for two weeks in London, the
class will have a new teacher this morning.""</p><p>""Oh,"" I said. ""Who is he?""</p><p>""She's Annabel Williams from the Manchester Academy of Fine Arts.""</p><p>I was intrigued. To be honest, women were less sympathetic to
employing children for human figure posing which always required the
model to be naked before the class but I also knew who Annabel
Williams was which is why I was feeling intrigued. I went back inside
the room and leaned on the secretary's desk.</p><p>""Isn't she the one who recently had a great exhibition at the
Liverpool Art gallery? Specialises in erotic painting in pastel.""</p><p>""That's the one,"" confirmed the Secretary. ""The newspapers reported
that she sold every painting. She's a good teacher too.""</p><p>""Sounds interesting,"" I said. ""We'll go up and meet her.</p><p>The drawing classroom was on the next floor. As the class had not
started, the door was wide open. I walked in leading Emma by hand and
saw a woman, with shoulder length auburn hair, standing with her back
to me. As she heard me enter she turned around. Her smile was
instantly welcoming so I went over and said, ""I'm Christine, the
mother of your model Emma.""</p><p>Her smile broadened and she held out her hand. She took mine in a very
firm grip. ""Hello, Christine. Hi Emma. I'm Annabel. Very pleased to
meet you two."" She stroked Emma's hair. ""She's a very pretty girl,
isn't she? But lets not waste time. I think we'd better have a quick
chat to sort out what we're going to do today.""</p><p>We walked over to the side of the room where there were three chairs.
We sat down and I looked into her face. I noticed that she was several
inches taller than me. She seemed about 35, and her auburn hair
surrounded a very pleasant looking face with a few freckles scattered
here and there. She had a very attractive smile and a firm but very
smooth voice.</p><p>She gave me the impression that she was a person very much in charge.
She had a fairly full figure with a generous bust but, as far as I
could see, her body was quite firm. I wondered whether she might work
out a couple of times a week. Certainly there was nothing fragile
about her. But what intrigued me the most was how she looked at Emma
with steady, measured gaze as if judging the shape of her body under
the clothes.</p><p>""I understand Emma's been modelling here for almost two years now?""</p><p>""That's right,"" I replied, omitting many private sessions at the hands
of kinky fashion photographers whose sense of fashion began and ended
with a pair of thong panties or pervy art students who painted only
for the sake of raping models with their eyes but knew nothing about
composition or primary colours. ""She's been modelling since she turned
nine. She enjoys it very much but different people require different
kind of modelling. She's done a lot of work for Henry but I was
wondering what will you require from her today?""</p><p>""Well, I aim to present the class with a pose that's interesting to
draw. If possible I'll ask her to imply some small action in the pose,
or present a position of tension."" Her eyes widened and a faint
suggestion of a smile played at the corners of her generous mouth.
""I'll try not to make it too difficult for her, I promise.""</p><p>""You obviously take a genuine interest in your work,"" I smiled. ""I've
known so many artists who just want their models to stand, or sit or
lie down without knowing what effect they are creating. It makes
models and artists look thoroughly bored.""</p><p>She then looked straight into Emma's eyes and asked, ""Emma, do you get
shy sometimes when lots of people look at you without any clothes on?""</p><p>I saw Emma hesitate a moment before replying. I felt this was a
testing question.</p><p>""Well ... sometimes if there are many, many people in the room and I
have to pose for a long time. But if it's only few people then I don't
mind.""</p><p>""And tell me Emma, can you hold a pose for a half an hour or an hour,
even if it's a difficult pose?""</p><p>""Once I held a pose for two hours with only a little break,"" Emma said
proudly.</p><p>""She's a good gymnast,"" I added quickly to reassure Annabel. ""She even
won some prises at school level competitions.""</p><p>At those words Annabel seemed to straighten, her brow raised almost
imperceptibly and the smile at the corners of her mouth appeared
again. ""That's interesting; very interesting.""</p><p>We both looked deeply into each other's eyes and, at that very moment
something happened that I really cannot put into words. It was as
though a chord had reached out from her mind to mine. A certain
chemistry passed between us and I experienced a tangible bond of trust
with another woman I had never previously experienced.</p><p>Just then a man and a woman came over to speak to Annabel and the
magic of the moment evaporated. Before she answered their question,
she turned to Emma, lightly touched her arm and said, ""We'll start in
a few minutes, sweetheart. Will you get changed please?""</p><p>I went with Emma into the changing cubicle still wondering what was it
that I sensed in that woman. As I helped Emma take off her clothes I
remember wondering whether it might be because of the way she looked
at the little girl, exploring her body with lust I've only seen in men
until now. But I rejected that idea. It was impossible, I thought.
Completely improbable that another woman would have the same secret
feelings I felt hidden inside me.</p><p>I put the robe on Emma and we went out into the room. By now almost
every student was arranged either sitting down or standing behind an
easel. Annabel was sitting on the edge of the podium, and as we walked
in her direction she stood up smiling.</p><p>She introduced herself to the class and then said, ""You all know
little Emma who has been your model for some time. I'm going to have
her do a few three-minute poses, then we'll have a couple of ten
minute poses and follow those with a longer one of about 25 minutes.
That will take us up to coffee time.""</p><p>Previously, taking the robe off my daughter and presenting her nude to
the class was something I did almost without thought. There was no
embarrassment for her or myself and it was just a matter of routine.
To be honest, all I had on my mind was the fee I was going to charge
for her modelling time. But now, I really wanted to let Annabel see my
little girl naked. I faced in her direction, took off Emma's robe and
let Annabel arrange her body into the first pose. At first Annabel
just stood there, absolutely still with her eyes fixed on the naked
child, taking in every detail of her small defenceless body before
helping her assume the first pose.</p><p>She then made a circuit of the 15 or so students just glancing to see
what they had done, occasionally pointing at their canvas or giving an
advice. As I stood at the back of the class I felt the old excitement
returning. It never failed to make me hot as I watched roomful of
complete strangers drinking in the sight of Emma's nude little body
displayed only for them to study and analyse in tiniest detail.</p><p>""Thank you Emma, we'll get you now into another pose."" I saw Annabel
kneel down to Emma's level and rearrange her limbs. Again I noticed
how her hands lingered over the little girl's skin as if not wanting
to cease touching her. She brushed her hair away from the shoulders
and pushed her back into a severe arch which presented her budding
breasts to the full view of the students.</p><p>I sat quietly at the back of the class as I watched Annabel's careful
hands manipulate my daughter's naked body and tried to imagine what
was going through her mind. Did she feel aroused as I did? If given a
chance would she molest my little girl and if so how far would she
take it? The more I thought about it the more various scenes played
out in my mind. I saw Annabel doing unspeakable things to Emma. I saw
every student in the class join her, taking hold of her limbs so she
couldn't defend herself from relentless fingering, probing, kneading
and pinching of her tender flesh. They all towered over her like a
pride of lions devouring a small baby gazelle caught in their deadly
grasp while soft cries and sighs were all that escaped from the
violated child.</p><p>I woke up from my daydream when I heard Annabel speak again. For her
third pose she had her lay on the podium with her back still arched
and her hands spread flat at her sides. She slowly walked around the
podium and stood at Emma's feet looking down at her nude body. I was
thrilled when she quietly said, ""That's a lovely pose Emma. You really
are a good model.""</p><p>For the long pose Annabel asked Emma to sit on the podium with one leg
up forming a triangle and the other flat on the podium but bent with
her foot under the other knee. This meant that her little pussy was on
full view to those in front of her which was about 70% of the class.
Annabel came over to the podium and took hold of the leg which was
lying flat and moved it further under Emma's other leg. As I watched
her touching Emma slowly and deliberately I felt a surge of pleasure
run up my legs to my crotch. From where I was sitting it looked like
she had a firm but gentle touch. I wondered whether Emma's pussy, in
full view of so many students in the class was enlarging, getting pink
and opening. It looked like it but I couldn't be sure. Then Annabel
took one step back and in almost inaudible whisper said, ""Yes, I
really do like that.""</p><p>When the long pose was over and Annabel said her last ""Thank you,
Emma,"" I thought how quickly the time had passed. While all the
students were leaving the classroom I came over to the podium carrying
the robe for Emma. Annabel was commenting to her on her posing and I
could see Annabel from time to time looking down at Emma's quite stiff
little nipples.</p><p>""She was terrific, Christine."" Annabel said when she saw me. ""You have
a very beautiful child, very supple and... how should I say this...
Very enticing.""</p><p>""Thank you. She can be a handful too.""</p><p>""Well, I mustn't keep you must I?"" she said as she glanced at her
watch. ""You'll probably want to be getting home."" As I turned she
gently stroked Emma's back and said ""It's been lovely working with you
sweetheart. I shall look forward to next week.""</p><p>---</p><p>Emma and I walked slowly down the flight of steps and out through the
double door into the car park. With money for today's session secured
and nothing planned for the rest of the day I was going to take Emma
out shopping for yet another outrageously skimpy little dress before
heading home. I gave a sigh as I looked at my watch and saw it was
getting quite late. If only we could find a taxi somewhere. I had
almost reached the exit onto the road when I heard a car coming behind
me. I moved Emma to the side to give it room to pass but when it came
alongside us it slowed down. The driver lowered the window. It was
Annabel!</p><p>""Can I offer you a lift anywhere, Christine?""</p><p>The magic took over once more. Can she offer us a lift? You bet! I
tried to remain calm as I replied, ""Oh, that's very kind of you
Annabel. Which way are you going?""</p><p>""Oh, don't worry about that. Just tell me where you want to go and
I'll take you there. I'm in no hurry.""</p><p>I quickly led Emma into the car and Annabel pulled out onto the main
road. I told her we wanted to go to the children's clothing store on
the edge of town just over a mile away. ""There's a small pull-in just
before it. If you could drop us off there I would be terribly grateful.""</p><p>During the short journey I offered her congratulations on her latest
exhibition of figure drawings which had been a sell out. I also asked
her about the various models she had used. I secretly wondered if they
had been Emma's age but she said Emma was her youngest ever nude
model. Soon we were at the pull-in where she stopped.</p><p>Annabel switched off the engine as she finished answering my questions
about the other models. ""The youngest model I worked with before Emma
was a 13-year-old girl. She was very good."" Then she deliberately
turned and looked at Emma straight in the eyes. ""But none of them were
anywhere near as good as you, sweetheart."" I saw Emma blushed slightly
and looked quickly down. Then she slowly raised her eyes again.</p><p>""Thank you,"" Emma said shyly.</p><p>""I think you flattered her,"" I smiled. ""But seriously, she really
enjoyed the class today. Having you in charge seemed... somehow, special.""</p><p>""You mean she likes working with me?""</p><p>""Oh yes. Don't you Emma?""</p><p>She clapped her hands in delight, ""Yes, I like being your model!""</p><p>Annabel turned and momentarily looked out through the windscreen as
though thinking. Then she returned her steady gaze to me. ""In that
case, would you let her do some private modelling for me at my studio?""</p><p>My heart missed a beat - or several beats. It doesn't happen often
that we're offered private modelling sessions. It's not that I was
impressed by by the offer itself but more by what it stood for.
Private offers always meant more lucrative fees and sexual or at least
erotic involvement of the model at some point.</p><p>I tried to control my voice as I replied, ""Oh, definitely. I'd love to
see her be painted by you. I could tell all my friends she modelled
for the famous Annabel Williams.""</p><p>She turned to Emma then and reached forward, lifting her chin in her
hand. ""And you sweetheart? Are you sure about that?""</p><p>""I'm not shy Miss Williams if that's what you mean.""</p><p>""Well I've noticed that in the class today and I'm grateful for that.
It will be in the evening time. Will that suit you?"" She looked back
at me.</p><p>""Yes,"" I replied. ""Just tell me which evening."" I'd have taken Emma if
she'd asked her to model at three in the morning. Then I added, ""But I
must inform you the usual modeling fee will apply.""</p><p>""Of course, Christine. I'm happy to pay you whatever you ask."" Annabel
returned her gaze through the windscreen once more. ""So let's see.
Today's Monday. I have a meeting tomorrow evening and I'm having
visitors on Thursday evening. Can you manage Friday?""</p><p>""Yes, I think we can manage that."" I replied.</p><p>Annabel took out a business card and handed it to me. ""This is my
studio address,"" she said. ""Can you make it by seven o'clock... no,
let's say half past six. That will give us plenty of time. I don't
like rushing things.""</p><p>""We can definitely get there by half past six,"" I said, the excitement
rising inside me. We'll see you then. Oh, and thanks very much for the
lift. It was really sweet of you. Bye now!""</p><p>Getting out of the car I wondered whether I had done the right thing
mentioning the modelling fee so early in the game. It certainly seemed
right to me but I wasn't so sure about Annabel. However, my doubts
were dispelled as I shut the car door and Emma waved her hand. Annabel
was beaming at her and she blew her a kiss.</p><p>As I floated along the pavement with Emma skipping at my side I
meditated on her words. ""Half past six... I don't like rushing
things."" I wondered what things she didn't like rushing.</p><p>---</p><p>The interval between Monday and Friday had never seemed so long to me.
Emma had scheduled several more modelling jobs at various classes and
studios but neither of them was anything worth mentioning or maybe it
was the case of me becoming used to the ordinary nudity of my little
daughter while she posed for anyone who asked for it and I needed
something more to get me excited, something more extreme or unusual?
But more than that I found the wait really frustrating. All I could
think about was seeing Annabel again and finding out what exactly she
had planned for Friday.</p><p>Eventually, the day dawned and we were up bright and early. Like every
morning before her modelling work I spent half an hour with Emma
helping her do some pretty strenuous exercises to stretch up her
muscles and then more time supervising her shower, helping her wash
all tricky little places on her body that needed special attention and
then setting her hair in two blond pigtails, filing and polishing her
fingernails and toenails and removing a rare hair on her still
prepubescent body. She had to be as near to perfection as possible. To
her immense amusement and an occasional giggle I studied her naked
little figure in every detail until I was quite satisfied with what I saw.</p><p>After that was done the only thing I had her wear was a bathrobe. For
the rest of the day I let her play, watch TV and do her homework until
eventually it was half-past four. Two hours to go, but it would take
us only 20 minutes to walk to Annabel's studio so I decided to put a
little make-up on her. I consulted a few books on the subject. I
didn't want her to look like a tart but I did want to make her look sexy.</p><p>All this finished, I decided on just one other touch. I went to a
drawer where I kept my perfume and took out my favourite, but subtle,
aroma. I applied one spot under on each of her little nipples, another
behind each ear and the last right between her legs which made her
giggle again. Then I took one final look at her and decided to get her
dressed. I chose the briefest pink silk undies she had in her dresser,
a dark red pleated mini-skirt and a low-necked white blouse with two
very slight shoulder straps. My little girl was finally dressed but,
with any luck, she wouldn't be for much longer.</p><p>---</p><p>Knowing the area well, we easily found the address on Annabel's card.
It was a large double-fronted Victorian villa in an avenue of trees. I
was ten minutes early but I couldn't wait any longer. We went up the
short flight of stone steps, rang the door chime and waited
impatiently. We were rewarded by the figure of Annabel opening the
door. She was dressed in an off-white and paint-stained artist's smock
but I noticed that she was wearing carefully applied makeup and her
short hairstyle was flawless.</p><p>We stepped into the large hallway. Annabel turned to Emma and looked
her up and down with a broad smile of obvious approval. ""You look
absolutely gorgeous,"" she said. Then she came down closer to her, took
her little face in both hands and kissed her on the lips. ""I hope you
don't mind Christine. She's a beautiful little doll.""</p><p>""Not at all..."" I stammered surprised by her bold move.</p><p>""Lovely to see you both again. You managed to find me alright?""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" I replied. ""No difficulty at all.""</p><p>""Let's go up to my studio then."" She took Emma's hand in hers and led
us towards the bottom of a wide staircase. ""I use the biggest bedroom
in the house as my studio,"" she explained.</p><p>""I expect you need a lot of space for all your paintings,"" I suggested.</p><p>""Yes, that's true. I hate working in a cramped space; I like to be
able to spread myself a bit.""</p><p>I liked her terminology, and kept hoping.</p><p>""Another reason I use the room is that it has a north-facing and very
large window which is not overlooked by anyone.""</p><p>""Oh, that must be a real bonus,"" I said.</p><p>She opened the door for us to walk inside. I was totally impressed.
The cheerful pink evening light enveloped me. If this had been a
bedroom, you could have slept ten people in it. It was almost square
and the window at the one end occupied almost half the wall space. The
deep red curtains on either side were held back with heavy gold tassels.</p><p>On another wall was a huge swept gilt-framed mirror which reached well
over half way to the high ceiling. It seemed to add extra length to
the room. There were several chairs, one of them a maroon Queen Anne
with gold trimming. A matching chaise lounge stood nearby and on it
sat a couple of antique porcelain dolls which Emma has already noticed
and hurried over to play with.</p><p>Along the bottom of one of the walls was a collection of paintings,
some framed, some just on bare canvases. Apart from one cupboard, two
shelves containing some very large books, and a low set of narrow
pastel storage drawers, the only other items in the room were two
easels, one with a large sheet of tinted blank paper on it, and a
podium, set in the middle covered with a mattress.</p><p>Annabel gave me time to look round and take in the whole picture and
then said, ""Well, what do you think of my studio?""</p><p>""I'm overwhelmed,"" I returned."" I really do love it. I can imagine it
must be heavenly working in here.""</p><p>""Yes, I totally agree with you Christine.""</p><p>She then started walking towards another door in the corner of the room.</p><p>""This is a walk-in store cupboard that I use to store my costumes.
Would you like to see them?""</p><p>Costumes? It was just as well she had her back to me. The smile
vanished from my face as I automatically followed her to the door.
Costumes! She wants to paint Emma in a costume? After all my
preparations? I'd been carefully planning all this time to use my own
daughter to seduce this woman for financial gain and my own twisted
fantasies but now it seemed she wasn't as kinky as I imagined her to be.</p><p>We both went into the small anteroom. There were steel tubes across
the room and hooks all around the walls, all hanging with costumes of
every sort and size. And along the skirting board there must have been
20 pairs of shoes. There was a very large wicker basked in the corner
out of which bulged an assortment of, what I assumed to be, drapes.</p><p>Annabel was standing by my side. ""You... er... want Emma to wear a
costume?"" I queried.</p><p>She shot me a quick glance and smiled broadly. ""Oh, no. Painting her
in a costume? Now wouldn't that be a gigantic waste? A sweet little
figure like hers should be put on display so people can admire it.""
She was incredulous that I should ask. The tension inside me disappeared.</p><p>""No, Christine. I want to paint her nude. In fact I have something
specific in mind. I'm a great admirer of Albert Von Keller. I consider
that some of his paintings are amongst the greatest ever committed to
canvas. Are you familiar with his work?""</p><p>I hesitated a little. ""Well, I can't say I'm familiar with Keller.""</p><p>""Come over here,"" she said moving towards the bookshelves. I followed.
She took down a very large, thick book with the name ""Albert Von
Keller"" heavily embossed on the cover. I noticed there was a marker in
the book. She flipped open the page to reveal a painting of a naked
young woman, her one hand nailed a cross and the other tied to the
other side. I have never seen it before, but now I felt it was to have
greater significance for me and Emma.</p><p>""This is called 'Moonlight'. Keller painted it in 1894. I saw the
original when I went to Berlin last year and visited the gallery where
they keep it. It was absolutely stunning! I was rooted to the spot for
some 20 minutes before I could move. What do you think of it Christine?""</p><p>""It's beautiful!"" I exclaimed.</p><p>""Notice how her naked body is turned and twisted around to face us and
her arms stretched sideways tied to the cross? Her beauty is there for
us all to see. She is naked and helpless. See how her head is resting
on her outstretched arm and her eyes are closed as if at peace with
her own fate? This is the work of a genius.""</p><p>She slowly closed the book and looked at me. ""I want to do a pastel
painting of Emma based on that painting. It will be quite simple
compared with the work of Keller of course. I want her spread out on a
cross as if she is a slave girl who disobeyed her master and is being
punished for it. I want your daughter to be a naked slave girl. What
do you think, Christine?""</p><p>What a question? I couldn't have dreamed up anything more perverted
and alluring if I'd tried. ""Oh, I think that's an excellent idea,"" I
said. And I really meant it.</p><p>""So you like the idea?""</p><p>""I love it!"" I replied. ""I know Emma will enjoy playing out a slave
girl but since this is a very uncommon request I think the modelling
fee should be increased 10%.""</p><p>""Of course, Christine. I agree. This is a very demanding position that
will put a lot of strain on her tiny body. She deserves to be rewarded
for her effort.""</p><p>My heart leapt by her generosity. I was going to give her a hug but I
thought it might be a little too early for that.</p><p>""Right then. Lets get ready our little slave girl."" She said and there
was nothing I wanted to do more than see Emma in that pose..</p><p>She went over to the podium and arranged a large cross closer to the
edge while I went to interrupt Emma in her play with dolls. ""That
should give her plenty of room to pose in the centre,"" she said. ""The
light from the window will be striking sideways across her body
throwing her figure into deep relief.""</p><p>I led Emma by hand as we approached the podium. I helped her kicked
off her shoes and socks on the floor. She seemed a little
comprehensive when she saw the large wooden cross that Annabel brought
to the podium but I did my best to calm her down. We stood her on
against the cross and then Annabel stood back and looked at her.</p><p>""This will look pretty good,"" she remarked. ""You may help her now to
undress, Christine.""</p><p>I unzipped Emma's mini-skirt and put it aside. Then I pushed the thin
straps of her blouse off her shoulders and lifted it over her head.
She wasn't wearing a bra because there wasn't much development yet in
her chest area. Her tiny lacey panties were all that remained. I
slowly put my thumbs in the waistband and edged them slowly down. From
experience I knew our customers enjoyed this part of the show. To them
there was nothing more erotic than a mother undressing her daughter
for their own perverted use. When her panties were just below her
knees I helped her stepped out of them and placed them to the side.
Emma stood completely naked on the podium before Annabel.</p><p>I looked her squarely in the eyes and asked, ""How do you want her?"" I
tried to put as much meaning into the words as I could.</p><p>She joined me on the podium and put her hands on Emma's waist.</p><p>""Emma, sweetheart, if you lean against the cross you should be able to
reach the horizontal bar with your hands and hold onto it as though
your hands were tied there. She placed her hands where she wanted them
and let her hand slide down Emma's arm before going around behind her.
She controlled her by taking her hips in both her hands. ""I'd like a
bit of an ""S"" shape to the pose, the way it is in the painting. Put
your legs together and slightly bend them at the knees as if they are
tied. You can also rest your head on your right arm.""</p><p>Annabel then stepped down from the podium and stood looking at Emma
with a smile of satisfaction. In the large mirror facing her from the
side I could watch my little girl hold the pose. Everything was on
show - just as I wanted. ""Oh yes, she looks really lovely. I hope I
can do her justice,"" Annabel said.</p><p>She picked up the easel with the paper on it and placed it in front of
the podium. I watched her as she worked swiftly in pastel sketching
the main elements of the pose. I was absolutely thrilled just standing
there knowing she was looking at every intimate part of Emma's nude
body. She worked in silence for some 15 minutes and then asked, ""Are
you warm enough, sweetheart? I put the heating on well before you
arrived. There's nothing worse for a model than being cold but I can't
keep it too warm in here because it will dry out my paints too soon.""</p><p>""I'm a little cold,"" Emma replied without breaking her pose and
judging by the look of her hard little nipples I think she was right.</p><p>""Maybe we should take her temperature before I turn up the heat,""
Annabel suggested. ""I can't make it much warmer than it already is.""</p><p>It had me puzzled but not for long. From somewhere she produced a
large thermometer and stepped behind Emma. ""I'm going to insert this
inside your bottom, Emma, so don't move. It will help us tell if
you're getting cold and it won't interrupt your pose.""</p><p>From looking at the mirror and at Emma's wincing face I could tell she
was pushing the thing inside her anus. It went in slowly but but
deliberately and she was relentless in her pursuit until the
thermometer entered all the way inside my little girl. It left me
somewhat irked even though I admired her ingenuity at the same time.
No, it wasn't so much concern for Emma's well being. She's been
through hands of many perverts before to know what was expected and
required of her. I was more concerned about the fee I asked for
because it certainly didn't entail any bodily insertions. Such
liberties required at least 20% on top of the original fee. At least 20%!</p><p>""Annabel... um.. That was very thoughtful of you,"" I began my already
well practised monologue, ""But we never mentioned.. er.. penetrations
or insertions when we talked about the modelling fee. You see, it's
very delightful you would go to such length to take care of Emma, but
I think I must ask for additional compensation if such actions will be
practised on her.""</p><p>Annabel blushed for a second, then said, ""I'm really sorry, Christine.
I was only worried that she would get too cold. You know how children
are. They get sick so easily. But don't worry about money. I will pay
for your trouble double if that's what it takes to paint this little
angel.""</p><p>With that settled I relaxed again and continued to enjoy the view.
After a further five minutes Emma said the muscles in her arms begin
to ache slightly. Another five minutes and she began making sad faces
at us and said and they were getting even worse. Annabel must have
sensed this. ""Would you like a break, sweetheart? Your arms must be
quite tired by now.""</p><p>""Yes, they are a bit,"" she replied.</p><p>Annabel smiled and took hold of her left arm. ""Oh yes, your arm is
getting a bit cold. Let me warm it for you.""</p><p>She started at the top of her shoulder and ran her hands around in
little circles right down the arm to Emma's hand. Then she did a
series of swift brushing movements up and down the arm. When she
started on Emma's other arm she made sure to keep it quite near to her
side so that as she moved her hands up and down they brushed the side
of Emma's chest.</p><p>I'm sure she enjoyed the sensation as much as Emma did. Even I did
just by watching them from the sideline. Then I saw Annabel give me
the faintest of smiles as she went behind Emma. She placed her strong
hands on the tops of both little girl's arms and again circled her
hands around right down her arms, this time lightly brushing both her
tiny breasts with her fingertips as she did so.</p><p>In the mirror I could see her knee pushing against Emma's bottom,
pushing the thermometer even deeper inside her. Her hands were on
Emma's hips, fingers pointing downwards. Then she slid her thumbs
around the front of the child's hips and deliberately held her in a
firm grip. Emma's eyes were closed and I heard a quiet whimper coming
from her lips.</p><p>""How's that? Are your arms better now?""</p><p>Emma's voice was weak and quiet as she replied, ""They are fine now.
Thank you.""</p><p>""You really seem to have a magic touch."" I wanted her to know that her
involvement with the model was approved by me. Then an idea suddenly
occurred to me.</p><p>""Annabel, I wonder whether her arms would ache less if you actually
tied them to the cross? She wouldn't have to grip and hold anything.""</p><p>Annabel held her chin in her hands for a few moments as she considered
this. ""That's an excellent idea Christine. Now why didn't I think of
that? I can see you're not just a concerned mother; you have ideas as
well.""</p><p>Oh, I had ideas all right. I was just hoping she'd be able to share them.</p><p>She went over to the cupboard and returned to Emma with a length of
thin blue rope. ""Now, don't be afraid, sweetheart. No one is going to
hurt you. This will only help you hold your position for longer
without becoming tired."" First she tied her wrists firmly to the
horizontal cross bar so her hands were outstretched in a common
crucifixion pose. Gripping her legs she placed them at the foot of the
cross and tied her ankles with another piece of rope. Then she guided
her upper body into an arch that together with her slightly bent knees
formed 'S'.</p><p>""How's that?"" she smiled and Emma nodded her approval.</p><p>Annabel went back to her easel. ""How long do you take to complete a
life drawing?"" I asked.</p><p>""Generally about an hour-and-a-half to two hours,"" she replied. ""Any
background work I can complete in the studio without the model.""</p><p>Again she worked swiftly for a while but then her movements became
less sweeping and smaller. I realised that she must be putting in some
detail. Thirty minutes later Emma's arms were fine but her leg bearing
most of her weight were starting to feel the strain.</p><p>""Another break?"" asked Annabel, once again wiping her hands. Emma
readily agreed.</p><p>""How are your arms now?""</p><p>""My arms seem OK,"" she replied. ""It's my legs that are beginning to
ache now.""</p><p>Once more Annabel joined her on the podium. Without a word she knelt
down in front of her and gripped her left leg, just above her ankle,
between both her hands and started the circling movements just as she
had done before with Emma's arms. Slowly she made her way up the leg.
When she got to her knee she ran her fingers deeply into the muscles
behind it.</p><p>""That feels good,"" Emma whispered feeling the hands run up her legs.
Annabel continued up her thigh and increased the kneading of her
muscles. Soon she was almost up to the child's little pussy and I
think I saw her fingers brush against the bottom of her vulva.</p><p>She repeated all this with Emma's other leg, then brushed her hands
swiftly up her legs occasionally making firm contact with Emma's pussy
as she did so. Then suddenly she stepped away and said, ""Oh dear. We
forgot about that thermometer up in your bottom. Let me take it out
for you now.""</p><p>Of course, I thought. I forgot all about it myself. It was incredible
Emma haven't complained all this time. Perhaps she like the feeling.
It's not the first time someone inserted something in her anus. Such
things were required part of modelling from time to time and she was
taught that every proper model has to follow directions of people who
hire her.</p><p>As Annabel knelt behind the little girl I stepped closer to see the
extraction of the instrument. It was a slow process accompanied only
by Emma's trembling sighs until eventually the long glass tube was
held free in Annabel's hand.</p><p>""Quite long, wasn't it?"" She asked looking at me.</p><p>""Long and hard,"" I agreed looking proud of what my daughter was
capable to take inside her. ""Perhaps she could help you clean it up now?""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Annabel looked at me genuinely confused.</p><p>""Here, let me show you,"" I took the thermometer from her hand and
approached Emma. ""Open your mouth, sweetheart.""</p><p>""But mum...!""</p><p>""No arguing, Emma. You know what you must do to be a proper little
model, don't you? Be nice and do what people tell you. Now open your
mouth as I asked you to."" Reluctantly she parted her full lips coated
in lip gloss and looked at me with her big sad eyes as I slowly sank
the the thermometer between them and along her tongue, deep inside her
oral cavity until it touched the back of her throat. ""Now suck on it,
nice and slow.""</p><p>""I never thought you'd be so... adventurous,"" Annabel's words came
behind me while we both watched Emma working her little mouth on the
thermometer that only recently was buried deep inside her rectum.</p><p>""I've learned over time what our customers like to see.""</p><p>""I see..."" she said as if hypnotised by thermometer going in and out
of Emma's sucking lips.</p><p>""Of course,"" I added, ""Performances like this one are charged at
special rate.""</p><p>""Yes... I can see why..."" Annabel breathed behind my shoulder while
her hand furiously worked between her thighs.</p><p>---</p><p>We went into the third session. Emma was feeling better after a short
rest and a drink of coke to wash out the taste of her own... Well, you
get the picture.</p><p>""I must say you are an excellent model,"" stated Annabel for a
hundredth time. ""Not only just to look at, but you hold the pose so
well. You are more than a model. You're a performer, you're very
talented.""</p><p>By the end of that session I was beginning to think she wanted to
nominate her for Oscars.</p><p>""We'll have another break now,"" she announced. ""Would you like a
cookie to give you back the energy?""</p><p>""I'd love one,"" Emma replied.</p><p>""Chocolate or plain?""</p><p>""Chocolate please.""</p><p>Annabel went over to the shelves near the wall and picked up a packet
of cookies. When she returned she untied Emma's hands. ""I expect
you're beginning to ache everywhere by now, sweetheart,"" she said.
Emma agreed and stretched her arms high above her head. She stood on
tiptoe and wiggled her hips from side to side. Annabel took in every
movement the little girl made with what seemed like appreciation.</p><p>Then she went over to the cupboard and returned with a bottle of baby
oil. ""Lie down on the edge of the podium and I'll give you a quick
massage."" Emma needed no second bidding. She was lying on her tummy in
a flash.</p><p>Annabel poured out some baby oil on her hands, rubbed them together
and then started kneading the muscles on the tops of Emma's shoulders.
It must have been relaxing for her after being tied to the cross for
so long and it helped the tension ebb away. Annabel's firm hands moved
down the child's back. She spread her fingers and worked both thumbs
up her spine, then her hands moved around to her sides as though
taking her little body in a firm hold.</p><p>From where I sat near the podium, enjoying my role of a voyeur, I
could see her fingers probing Emma's ribs as she worked her way down
to her waist then around her hips circling under her bottom and up the
cleavage between. There was a pause. She spread her right hand flat on
Emma's little bubble bottom and swiftly moved them sideways in both
directions.</p><p>The wiggling effect was fantastic to watch; it was as though she was
applying an electric shock between the child's legs and I knew she was
deliberately trying to turn her on. She was succeeding too! Her
fingertips brushed the lips of Emma's vulva as she moulded her inner
thighs and then right down to her little feet which she plied with her
strong fingers.</p><p>At that point I decided to give them a little room. I said I needed to
go to bathroom and it was partially true because I wanted to bring
myself off after so much accumulated eroticism in a relatively short
time. For a few minutes I was finally alone and I had time to reflect
at the things I've put my daughter through and it made me horny more
than I like to admit. My imagination took over again as I saw her
alone in the room being humiliated and molested by Annabel who by now
had clear idea of how far she is allowed to take things with Emma. If
that made me a bad mother then I had nothing to say in my defence. I
simply enjoyed seeing my daughter used in sexual ways by complete
strangers. It was made even sweeter by knowing that allowing people to
molest Emma provided us with money to live on quite comfortably.</p><p>Returning from my short intermission, I decided to do a little spying.
I hid behind the wall next to the studio door and peered behind the
corner. Emma was still lying on her tummy but not for much longer.
""Now, turn over and I'll finish you off."" Annabel whispered in her ear
and Emma instantly obeyed. Again she poured baby oil on her hands and
rubbed them together. She started to work quite gently on the muscles
on the sides of her neck quite near her ears, the same circling
movements that I saw spur such pleasure in her.</p><p>Then she massaged the top of Emma chest with left to right movements
and tapping movements with her fingers leaving sleek, oily trails all
over her soft glowing skin. She moved her hands right across to the
edges of little girl's chest and down her ribs to her slim waist.
Annabel touched her wrists together as her hands flattened out on
Emma's upper tummy and then pushed upwards covering her budding
breasts which she kneaded in strokes upwards and outwards. I watched
as she pinched her tiny nipples between two fingers and squeezed them
hard until Emma winced in pain. After she released hem they stood hard
and erected like two little soldiers.</p><p>My feelings of recent sexual gratification were nothing compared to
the effect I felt by the next move Annabel made on Emma's defenceless
little body. After twice circling her tummy, she touched her thumbs
together and, with considerable pressure, moved her hands down over
her smooth pubic area, down over her opening vulva and onto her thighs.</p><p>After taking hold of Emma's ankles and deliberately moving them
further apart, she continued up her legs making great play between her
open thighs. Watching this from my hideout even I could feel Emma's
pangs of pleasure shooting from her crotch to every part of her body.
It was obvious Emma was becoming sexually aroused. I've never seen
anyone being so intense with her before. Sure, others took advantage
of her before; they licked her and prodded her, fingered her, pinched,
spanked and slapped her. They rubbed her, they rubbed against her,
they gagged her, tied her, abused her and cummed on her. But no one
has been so sensual with her before. No one made her feel as good as
it felt for them.</p><p>Annabel then bent over her and kissed her lightly on the tummy. ""How
do you feel now, sweetheart?""</p><p>Emma arched her back and stretched her arms above her head. ""I'm
feeling kind of sexy."" she answered quite shamelessly.</p><p>""Good!"" Annabel retorted. ""I'm going to put the finishing touches to
my painting now, and I want you to look like a really sexy slave."" She
handed her a cookie and as she ate it, Annabel just sat and looked at
her hardly saying a word but deeply conscious of her growing love for
the little girl.</p><p>Right then I decided it was a good time to come out of my hiding place
and return to the studio. Annabel blushed a little when she saw me
back and we both smiled at each other. ""How are you two doing?"" I
asked to break the ice.</p><p>""We've been getting to know each other, haven't we Emma? But now it's
time to finish what we started."" Annabel returned the cookies to their
place and then went back to the podium. ""Right, slave, let's tie you
up again,"" she said smiling.</p><p>Emma looked directly up into her face. ""Yes please,"" she said and
Annabel playfully kissed her on the forehead before proceeding to tie
the little girl to the cross. It was while she was doing this that I
once again looked closer at Emma's pussy and saw her vaginal lips
swollen and thrusting out from between her legs. I could also see a
glint of moisture on them. It was fascinating to watch her remain in
this state of high arousal until eventually Annabel announced ""I think
that's it. I've finished."" She wiped her hands again and stood back
from the easel to regard her work.</p><p>She came over to Emma and untied her hands. ""Would you like to see my
naked slave girl painting?""</p><p>""Yes! I'd love to!"" She clapped her hands in delight.</p><p>She hurried over and reached it before me and Annabel. She stood in
front of the easel and gazed in admiration. ""Wow! I'm pretty.""
Although it had a photographic quality that revealed every detail, it
was also painterly to the eye. ""That is really astonishing."" I said
when I saw it. ""What do you think of it Annabel?""</p><p>She came around the easel and stood behind me looking over my
shoulder. ""Frankly I think it's the best figure drawing I've done so
far. Your little girl really inspired me, Christine.""</p><p>""That is what I'd call a really sexy slave girl."" I gave a little laugh.</p><p>""I'd say it's a really sexually aroused little slave girl,"" Annabel
replied. ""Do you approve?""</p><p>I moved slightly closer and rested my hands on Emma's waist. ""Oh yes,
I certainly do approve. I approve utterly."" I moved my hands across
her slim little tummy and my fingers touched.</p><p>""Then that makes us unanimous.""</p><p>I moved behind Emma and took hold of her hands in firm hold behind her
back which arched her back and pushed her chest forward. ""We're going
to play slave girl with you now. You'll like it, you'll see,"" I tried
to reassure her. Annabel moved her hands upwards over Emma's bud-like
breasts and held them cupped in palms of her hands. Once again she
held two prepubescent nipples between her strong fingers and squeezed.
Emma moaned either from pain in her nipples or pleasure in her pussy
and arched her back deliberately, pushing her breasts even firmer into
Annabel's punishing hands. Annabel alternately squeezed and released
the nipples. Realising the extent of Emma sexual enjoyment, I reached
between her legs with one hand. I moved swiftly and cupped her bold
and swollen little vulva. With two fingers I traced small circles
between the open wet lips of my child's vagina who gasped in ecstasy
and moved her head back to rest on her shoulder and face her other
assailant who was still torturing her painful nipples. I watched as
Annabel's head moved closer to seek out Emma's parted lips and they
kissed their first lovers' kiss.</p><p>I released Emma from my restraining hold as Annabel greedily embraced
the little girl. She put her arms around her back while Emma tried to
hold for dear life with her arms around her lover's neck. She was
pulled down onto Annabel's mouth and their tongues danced an
electrified erotic dance, twisting and twirling like sexual dervishes.</p><p>Then Annabel broke away from her grasp, put one hand behind Emma's
waist and the other behind her knees and lifted her up gently into her
arms. She carried Emma over to the podium and sat her on one corner.</p><p>""Lie down,"" she ordered as she looked down at her little lover and
started to unbutton her own smock. Within seconds she flung it to the
side and I saw she was completely naked underneath. She had a firm
body and bust with muscles which showed rather more than the average
woman. I was impressed.</p><p>She knelt down between my daughter's ankles near the corner of the
podium and their warm bodies met as she moved up to kiss her. Again
their tongues intertwined urgently and they both gasped as the erotic
tides swept through their bodies. Annabel moved down to Emma's tiny
breasts and her lips sought out her nipple. Her mouth encompassed the
entire golf-sized breast as she sucked in the flesh while poor little
Emma who was on verge of her first sexual peak groaned and panted.</p><p>After giving her other breast the same treatment she moved downward
with her tongue in little licking motions. When she arrived at Emma's
navel her tongue moved round in quick circles as she licked her naked
skin. Then she held her mouth close as she blew on the moist patch.
The result was incredible and I watched Emma's head move from side to
side in sheer ecstasy. I didn't know how much more of this she could
stand.</p><p>As Annabel's mouth moved lower over the little girl's smooth pubic
area, her kissing and licking took on a new urgency and then her thick
strong tongue drew a line right down over the child's wide open labia.
I felt as though my groin was on fire as I watched my fantasy unravel
before my eyes. She continued to press her lips all around the area,
even going as far as bathing Emma's pink little anus with her tongue.
She then put the tip of her tongue between the lips of Emma's vagina
and made rapid movements with it from side to side as it moved
upwards. I saw how Emma's back arched and her little legs spread ever
wider. This woman was doing magic things to her little slave girl..</p><p>Next she took Emma's enlarged sexual lips right inside her mouth in a
passionate kiss. Her tongue darted inside her, then back out. In
again, then out and so she kept going finally ending up inside Emma
whose juice by now was pouring out of her and who was almost beside
herself.</p><p>Then Annabel suddenly pounced on the child's clitoris and took it into
her mouth where she continued to suck it and bite it and move her
tongue around it. Finally she used just the tip of her tongue and
licked her little abused clitoris at an amazing speed and, as she did
so, it seemed as though something exploded inside Emma and I watched
as the juice shoot out and run down between her legs. She was panting
almost uncontrollably and her chest was heaving as she realised that
she has experienced her first ever orgasm.</p><p>Until now Emma's customers were all men. They enjoyed using her small
body for their own gratification but rarely gave anything in return. I
never realised it could be like this with a woman and I was determined
from now to seek out more female customers for Emma.</p><p>I came closer to Emma and held her protectively in my arms. She was
hot and sweaty but smiled when she saw me. Gradually her breathing
returned to normal and then I looked Annabel in the face. She was
panting slightly too. I wondered if she also had had an orgasm too.</p><p>I smoothed my baby's hair and the side of her face with my hands. ""You
were wonderful model today, darling.""</p><p>""Thank you, sweetheart. That was wonderful."" Annabel joined me in
caressing the tired little girl.</p><p>Emma smiled proud of her achievement. She let her nude body rest on
ours and it rekindled our desires once again. I lifted my legs and
coiled them around Emma's body, crossing my ankles and holding her
close. Annabel did the same from the other side. Effectively we
encircled the child between our spread open thighs. We moved her small
naked body rhythmically between our legs, rubbing her shamelessly
against our open vaginas. It was happening again. We clasped her close
in our arms, spread our legs wide open and wrapped our arms firmly
around her. I arched my back and pushed my hips hard against my own
little girl and Annabel did the same.</p><p>""Lets take her again, Annabel!"" I pleaded. ""After all, she's our naked
little slave girl.""</p>"
1275,"Rent My Daughter, Part 2",Eriko,2,Emma's mommy continues sexploitation of her little girl for the benefit of easy money and artistic expressions.,"['FF/g', 'ped', 'inc', 'voy', 'photo', 'bond', 'anal', 'spank']","<p>It was your typical London gallery opening. The din of humanity
clashed and echoed against the hard white surfaces and the art jumped
off the walls in a Munch silent scream. I had been in and out of
London art scene not because of my great love of art but because it
was the place where I could easily find new clients and promote my
daughter's modeling career. After Emma's session with Annabel, things
were looking better than ever. Thanks to Annabel's contacts in art
world, Emma was receiving more offers than ever before and not only
for sleazy child erotica web sites and private photo collections but
genuine artistic work with renown British and international artists.
Although the money was always better when nudity or sex was involved,
I was also happy to see Emma become a muse for artists who used her
body to pursue their artistic visions.</p><p>I enjoyed walking around the gallery, hand in hand with Emma, wile
heads turned in our directions and people's eyes followed us in a
silent awe. I presumed it was because of the way I dressed my
daughter. Slutty would be an understatement. She wore shortest,
tiniest skirt I could find. It offered tantalising glimpses of her
little round bottom and a thong buried somewhere between her cheeks.
Her legs were bare and she wore a pair of high heels that arched her
feet in a permanent tiptoe position. The top she wore was a thin white
shirt, transparent enough to show impressions of her two perky pink
nipples. I wasn't embarrassed by openly advertising my daughter's
sexiness and I don't think she was bothered by it either. In fact, I
felt people watching us felt more embarrassed by their reactions to
what they saw then me or Emma were.</p><p>Most guests were aghast at the sight of Emma's erotic display. Some
pretended to look away while others gawked with their mouths open.
Then there were those who openly smiled at her and shamelessly
undressed her with their eyes. They were the ones I was mostly
interested in and among them I tried to pick those who looked like
they could afford hiring an exclusive little child model for a few
hours of artistic indulgence. I didn't need poor art students who
couldn't afford their next meal, nor bashful art merchants with their
calculating middle class morals. I wanted true artists types with
penchant for illicit, tendency for self destruction and money to burn.</p><p>I was scanning the large space for the fourteenth time, wine goblet
tipped to my palette when I saw her over the rim of my glass. She
entered the gallery with a flourish and my attention was riveted by
her sudden presence and purpose. She strode confidently, cutting a
swift arc through the gallery crowd and up to the owner, whom she
embraced as an old friend. Annabel was right. I was drawn to her
immediately.</p><p>Now London has way more than its share of talented women. They're
everywhere; on every street corner and in every neighborhood. One gets
inured to the preponderance of artists after awhile and begins to
accept it as commonplace. After meeting Annabel, I became intrigued
every time I saw a beautiful and talented woman. It's some sort of
unspoken vibe or pose that sets certain women apart. Perhaps it's
their confident demeanor or otherworldly allure. I've never been able
to put my finger on it, really. But certain women attract me at a
visceral level that transcends good looks. Granted, I was after anyone
with money who could afford to hire my 10-year-old daughter as a
model, but if Annabel had taught me anything, it was that women are
far superior choices when it comes to hiring an erotic artist for your
child's modeling work.</p><p>She was tall and her demeanor obviously lesbian. Her high heeled boots
added a couple of inches to her long lithe frame. Her long wavy hair
was brown and parted to the side. It came below her shoulders and
bounced lusciously as she walked. Her face was strong and intense with
deep set brown eyes and well defined bone structure. She was beautiful
in a sort of Germanic way. Her skin was pale and glowed with a smooth
luminescent quality.</p><p>Annabel said her name was Susan, a talented photographer specialising
in erotic photography. Most of her work is sold to private collectors
and prestigious galleries. She came recommended as someone who would
be interested in hiring Emma for a little private photo session. There
were chances of even more lucrative deal if it was later sold to
Russian and Japanese clients.</p><p>I watched her move and stand with the grace of a dancer. She engaged
Leo, the owner of the gallery, in an intense exchange, with hands on
her hips and her proud butt protruding at a judicious angle. The thin
silk hugged her tight little ass, then flared loosely to just above
her knees. It was hard believing that someone successful and talented
like her would be engaged in a shady world of child erotica.</p><p>I felt her seductive force as I orbited the room with Emma by my side.
Emma knew why we were here. She enjoyed her recent experience with
Annabel and if she had a choice between modeling for men or women, I'm
pretty sure she would pick a woman again. I looked down at her
drinking her apple juice and smiled. She looked deliciously innocent,
like a perfect little porn star. As we neared closer to Susan, her
eyes caught Emma in her sight and for a moment she seemed transfixed.
I could only imagine what was going through her mind as she followed
the half-naked child walking ever closer in her direction.</p><p>""You must be Susan Sanders,"" I said and offered a hand.</p><p>Susan smiled in a sultry way and shook my hand with slender but
powerful grip. Her skin was warm and her hand lingered just a second
too long after our handshake.</p><p>""Let me guess... Christine. And this must be little Emma. Am I right?""</p><p>""So Annabel must have already told you about us?""</p><p>""Just yesterday. We talked on the phone. She said you're trying to
find some modeling work for Emma. Have you seen my photography work yet?""</p><p>""Can't say that I have, but I love photography,"" I said, pretending I
knew nothing about her.</p><p>""Some people would say it's inappropriate for Emma's tender age. On
the other hand, maybe not. I don't know where you stand on this but I
don't have any problem hiring her as a model. There are always people
who are willing to pay for something more... taboo."" She smiled and
blundered ahead. ""I couldn't help but notice your entrance before.
Emma is quite a little stunner, if you don't mind me being blunt. And
honest,"" she added.</p><p>""Of course not. She receives compliments all the time. People find her
quite fascinating to work with.""</p><p>Standing now closer to her I had a better look at her. Sometimes the
beauty of a woman from afar doesn't hold up on closer inspection.
Susan was quite the opposite. Once I was within her sphere, talking to
her at close range, I was drawn to her strong physical presence and
intoxicating eyes. She was even more beautiful and alluring from her
inner orbit.</p><p>I found out she was a former ballerina, turned model, turned artist.
Once the general introductions were out of the way and we became more
familiar with each other's interests, we talked about her art. She
said while portrait photography is her bread and butter, and has
always paid the bills, black and white art photography is still what
sustains her and brings her the most pleasure and joy.</p><p>I was careful not to take up too much of her time. But as we parted
company, I gave her my telephone number and told her to call me if she
finds time to do a photo session with Emma. She smiled and said what a
pleasure it had been meeting me and especially Emma, then turned and
walked away. I watched her perfect, wiggling little butt fade into the
crowd and sighed. I figured that was the end of the story: a pleasant
conversation and inconclusive promise of a possible but undecided
modeling offer. We left a little while later and headed back home.</p><p>So it was with surprise that I picked up the phone a few days later
and Susan was on the other end.</p><p>""Hi Christine. I hope I'm not bothering you. Listen, I was thinking
about your offer this afternoon and... well, I have a proposition for
you.""</p><p>I was pretty ecstatic but didn't want to rush her, so I waited for her
to continue.</p><p>""I'm working on a project right now and I need a model about Emma's age.""</p><p>""Susan, we'd be happy to help. If you need Emma for a shot, it would
be my privilege."" My heart was racing with the fact that this talented
young woman was reaching out and asking me to bring her my daughter
for a modeling session. Little did I know, at that moment, what was in
store for us.</p><p>""Well, thank you. But photography is not exactly the final product
this time. Let me explain. I have a client who's working on a new
collection right now that centers on children's bodies. Basically she
makes sculptures that are loosely based on the contours of the body,
in an abstract and exaggerated scale. And what she needs is... well,
this a little embarrassing, but... what she needs is detailed
photographs of a child's body. Up close. Black and white, preferably.""
There was a pause. ""Think of them as artistic or erotic nudes.""</p><p>I caught my breath and hoped she hadn't heard. I did my best to
maintain my composure. She continued.</p><p>""She asked me to provide her with photographs she needs to make the
sculptures. Her intent is to use these photographs as bases for her
sculpture project; sculptures based on child's body, but at such a
scale and dimension that the true inspiration will be somewhat
difficult, but not impossible, to detect. Does that make sense?""</p><p>""Yes, it does. And it's an honor to be asked. But I have to say,
that's not the kind of photography Emma usually does. I mean, there
are probably a lot of talented models that are more skilled and
experienced with this sort of thing. Emma's done virtually no nude
photography, to be quite blunt.""</p><p>What the hell was I doing? Trying to talk her out of it? The idea was
to play the game in order to boost the price but I think I might have
taken it too far. I waited for a reply.</p><p>""Well, actually, that's why I want to photograph Emma. First, I saw
how talented she is; how alluring and, forgive me for saying this...
how sexy she is for her age. Secondly, I don't want someone who has
preconceived ideas on erotic modeling. And, finally, I want you to be
involved with your daughter in directing the shoot and figured that
we'd find a nice balance in terms of finding out how to get out of the
shoot what I want.""</p><p>It was hard to argue with logic like that. I heaved a silent sigh of
relief and acquiesced to her request.</p><p>""I know it probably doesn't matter very much, but the client is very
wealthy and she is offering a substantial compensation for modelling
work plus travel expenses.""</p><p>""That sounds wonderful. Thank you. So do you have a studio that might
work for this project?""</p><p>""I do. My studio is in Hampstead and has a large north facing bay
window filled with a mattress covered window seat. And I have props,
chairs, a bed, a table that can be used in creative ways. I'm sure we
can figure it out.""</p><p>""Do you have a macro lens?"" I asked.</p><p>""I do. And a very good one at that.""</p><p>I could almost hear her smile through the telephone. We talked
logistics and made a date to meet the following Thursday in the early
afternoon. I hung up the phone in a daze. I could not believe that
Emma would be photographed by this lovely woman in her studio, nude
and in close up. It was too much to process and I let the whole idea
percolate over the next few days as we went about our normal business.</p><p>---</p><p>While waiting for Emma's scheduled photo session, I researched Susan's
work on the Internet. She had done mostly erotic photography over the
years, and while there was also some interest in nature photography,
it had been a large percentage of her body of work. In her own words,
she figured that her skills in working with people and their bodies
would come in handy. And certainly from what I have seen of her work,
her familiarity with the light in her studio would go a long way in
creating a perfect atmosphere for the type of shoot she seemed to
want. I went through the next week with gathering anticipation as to
where this would all lead Emma and me.</p><p>Thursday afternoon arrived and in my usual way, I did my best making
Emma presentable. I've became more skilled over time in dressing her
to accentuate her erotic appeal. Mostly it is little details that make
the difference such as trace of perfume between her legs or a touch of
lip gloss. Her wardrobe also consisted mostly of imported, custom made
items that would make even a porn star blush. Sometimes I felt guilty
of trying to overexpose her charms to piercing eyes of complete
strangers, but today I wanted Susan's first impression to be a good
one. I arranged Emma's hair in two long pigtails which paired with her
favorite sunglasses made her look like an archetypal Lolita. I didn't
want to admit it, but I was incredibly nervous about our impending
visit and unsure as to whether I had misinterpreted Susan's signals.</p><p>We arrived to Susan's studio on time and she buzzed us in. We walked
in and she opened the door as we came up the last run of stairs.</p><p>""I was expecting you,"" she smiled broadly. ""You both look wonderful.""</p><p>""Thank you, Susan."" I smiled under my breath when I saw her placed her
hand gently on Emma's perky bottom as she led her into the inner
sanctum. Once inside, she waved her hands as she presented her skylit
bay and various props. I nodded my approval and looked her straight in
the eye.</p><p>""This is perfect, Susan. I love your studio. It's simply beautiful.""</p><p>""Would you mind if I put on some soft music?"" She queried.</p><p>""That would be nice,"" I said over her shoulder as I looked at the
paintings and photographs on her walls. I felt embarrassed and ashamed
for my nervousness, but bridled with the sheer thought of what was to
come. By looking at Emma, I think she felt excited too. Her cheeks
were flushed and she kept biting her lower lip. I intentionally didn't
reveal any details to her to make her even more excited but from past
experiences she could guess what was going to happen today.</p><p>""So how would you like to start, Susan?"" I enquired.</p><p>""Good question. Starting is always embarrassing, isn't it Emma?"" She
turned towards the little girl.</p><p>""Yeah... a little."" Emma answered in a whisper.</p><p>""It would be great if you could help her disrobe, Christine."" She
looked at me for help. ""I need her naked for most of the shoot and she
might feel more comfortable if you help her out.""</p><p>""Of course,"" I said playing along and more than happy to get involved
in the action.</p><p>I took Emma over toward the skylit bay, enjoying the way the soft
northern light grazed her form. Susan stood by the window seat with
her back turned toward us, giving us some privacy. I reached down and
undid the buttons in front of Emma's shirt, then reaching up, slipped
the shirt off her shoulders. It fell onto the curve of her protruding
ass for a second, then quickly fell to the floor in a silken heap,
unveiling her naked torso in the soft light. I did the same with her
skirt and panties, piling them neatly down in a heap on the floor,
then stood looking at her like a proud mother I was; proud of my
baby's naked form, her prepubescent shape and her silken skin.</p><p>Susan, I'm sure, has seen her share of children, nude and otherwise,
and she's photographed children, albeit clothed, over the years. But
if I was to judge by the look on her face, nothing prepared her for
the awe at seeing such tender beauty exposed in such a matter-of-fact
way by her own mother. She cleared her throat and tried to determine
her next move. But before she could make a suggestion, I stepped in,
in an attempt to help her regain her composure.</p><p>""Why don't we start here on the window seat? Start far away and work
your way in,"" I said.</p><p>Susan was looking at the soft slope of Emma's bare chest as she turned
slightly towards the window. She tried to look into her eyes as she
turned, but she was having a hard time not leering at the wonderful
form of the child's legs, back and ass.</p><p>Even to a seasoned photographer like Susan, Emma's absolutely
exquisite little body, her pale, soft skin and her lean and shapely
legs, radiated eroticism that was too alluring to concentrate properly
on her work and I could feel her growing embarrassment. Her eyes tried
secretly to asses the little round bottom before her and the hidden
charms that hid between the little girl's thighs.</p><p>""Sounds like a plan,"" she quipped after an awkward pause, realising
she was sounding shallow and befunked. ""Emma, why don't you remain
standing to start with,"" she suggested.</p><p>She pulled the camera viewfinder up to her eye and began to shoot. I
was delighted she had no hesitation in taking as many shots as she
needed. There was so much to photograph and so many fleeting
opportunities at a certain angle, view, or light. And in spite of my
little act on the phone, I had a hunch she immediately got the sense
that Emma had posed before as she exhibited no inhibitions that
children usually do and seemed totally comfortable being naked and
exposed before an adult who was taking such lurid interest in her
body. She circled Emma's small form and clicked madly, probably
figuring she could always edit out unwanted views, but not wanting to
miss the opportunities being presented to her. She gradually worked
her way in closer and began to photograph Emma's face and head and
then she turned to me.</p><p>""I wasn't really asked for portraits or facial shots, but I'll start
here and work my way down,"" she said.</p><p>I assented with a subtle smile as she circled around Emma's upper
torso, shooting her little face. She directed her to look this way,
then that, to look up, down, to look into the camera or away. Emma
followed directions easily, having had many previous experiences at
the hands of leering photographers, and we slowly began to get
comfortable with Susan's pace.</p><p>""Why don't you untie her pigtails and put her hair up for a minute or
two, Christine? Just hold it nice and loose.""</p><p>I took a clip from my pocket and wrapped Emma's hair casually so it
was up but strands were hanging here and there. It exposed the
delicate line of her head and shoulders and Susan seized the
opportunity to photograph her from the back and side, capturing the
long sweep of her neck, her delicate round chin, accented by random
strands of her wavy blonde locks. She was so lovely; even her tiny
ears were beguiling.</p><p>""Put your hands on your head, Emma, please,"" she instructed.</p><p>As Emma put her arms on top of her head, Susan zeroed in from behind,
taking subtle profile shots of the gentle swell of her right breast
bump. As she circled around, her nipple came into the viewfinder,
standing stiff against the child's ivory skin. Her breasts were only
small swellings with medium sized areola punctuated by stiff, pale
pink nipples. They stood proud off the tips of her tiny mounds and I
knew they'd be a focus of many a shot. Susan did her best to maintain
her professional demeanor as Emma's soft and innocent beauty unveiled
her sexy form to her eyes.</p><p>Susan spent ten more minutes just photographing little girl standing
beside the window seat; the soft northern light playing games with her
delicate form. At one point Emma looked over her shoulder at me and
then bent forward, putting her hands down on the cushion of the window
seat and spreading her legs slightly. Her gaze suggested that she did
what she knew the photographer was ultimately after and something we
have rehearsed at home many times before. Susan kneeled down without
words and began to focus on the area between Emma's legs, then swung
around to catch the glimpse of her proud nipples.</p><p>""Why don't you lay down now, Emma,"" Susan said, as Emma crouched
forward, spun around and placed her bottom on the edge of the cushion.</p><p>I helped her undo her hair. She shook her head to loosen it and then
raised her arms above her head which flattened her breast buds but
accentuated her stiff nipples. Susan clicked like mad, circling her
slight form and focusing in tightly with her telephoto. Then she
grabbed the camera with the macro lens and zeroed in again on the
10-year-old's stiff nipples; the light lilting softly off her delicate
curves and protruding tips. She kneeled down and shot the profile of
her chest, its flat appearance broken up only by tips of two pink pebbles.</p><p>""Very nice, Emma. Very nice. You've done this before a time or two?""
Susan suggested.</p><p>But neither Emma nor me responded. Emma smiled and arched her back to
push her defiant nipples forward into the light. She then leaned back
on her elbows, placed her little feet squarely on the floor and spread
her legs slightly, arching her back subtly to bring her hairless
pudenda into the picture. Susan answered by angling to get views that
would profile the gentle bulge of Emma's mons. The rise of her mound
sloped gently upward from her flat stomach. The crease of her vagina
came into view in the gentle north light and Susan's trigger finger
went into overdrive.</p><p>I watched this erotic display from the side as Susan zoomed in for
close shots of my daughter's most private asset. I think Emma could
see how entranced Susan was with her pose so she reached down with one
hand and spread her lips with two fingers, opening up her wet slice to
further inspection. Susan could not believe the scene encased in her
viewfinder. Emma's lips were a milky pink, soft and full, and
glistened slightly in the afternoon light. Susan zoomed in closely,
admiring the child's wet slickness, already evident before her. She
was so close to Emma I swore she could detect the subtle aroma of her
sex and it made my head spin envisioning Susan inhaling my little
girl's scent of arousal.</p><p>""Nice, Emma. You're gorgeous, sweetheart. Very sexy little girl.""</p><p>Full of new confidence, Emma smiled and pushed herself up on the full
cushion of the window seat. She was now supine under the skylight and
lay onto her back. She then arched her back, put her hands under her
bottom and pushed up, lifting her nonexistent hips up high and
exposing her glorious pussy in a pose that left me speechless and
proud of my little girl. She was so comfortable with her poses that
Susan took advantage now and positioned herself so she had a direct,
full-on view of Emma's hips and pussy.</p><p>Emboldened by Susan's obvious interest in her pose, Emma completely
lifted her bottom off her hands, arching her back and pushing her hips
toward the ceiling, supported only on her upper back and feet, spread
to maximize the exquisite view. Susan snapped shots from above and
then from the side, leaning down so her view scanned the horizon of
Emma's pelvis and the soft swelling of her mound. Even from my vantage
point I could tell the profile shots from the side were particularly
breathtaking; Emma's mons forming a puffy bulge, bisected by the slit
of her labia, hairless but slightly moist as if licked by an invisible
tongue.</p><p>I watched Susan nestle in between Emma's spread legs to zero in on her
wide open pussy. She reached behind and her fingers came up from
below, her middle finger snuggling into the generous folds of her
labia. Susan was so close now she could hear the wet, sticky sound of
my daughter's excitement and smell her musky tang. Her glorious little
vulva completely filled Susan's viewfinder as she snapped shot after
explicit shot, taking advantage of the soft lighting and the child's
uninhibited disposition.</p><p>""Okay Emma, sweetheart, I want you to put your bottom back down and
lift your legs in the air. Keep them together and point your toes like
ballerina.""</p><p>Emma did as she was told, her legs puncturing the skylit space. Susan
positioned herself underneath and focused on Emma's ass. This position
exposed the bulging flesh of her labia from below, the two rounded
hairless lips pressed together in long fleshy ridges defined by the
taut expanse of her lean thighs. The view was magnificently erotic and
Susan zoomed in to fill her viewfinder with this sexualized display of
child's naked form.</p><p>Emma pulled her legs back a little further and her thin inner lips
began to emerge, glistening with dew. She reached her fingers around
to the round bulges of her labia. She used her fingers to lightly
spread her delicate lips, exposing the pink folds and ridges of her
minora. Even a couple of meters away from her I could detect the
sticky sound of her lips parting, indicating a gathering wetness.</p><p>""Turn onto your side, Emma,"" Susan whispered into her ear.</p><p>She brought her legs down together, stayed bent at the waist and lay
down on her side, facing away from her. Susan catalogued the ebb and
flow of her curves, savoring the gentle roll of her tiny waist. The
landscape of her prepubescent body was intoxicating; tiny swells and
bumps of white pinkish skin, windswept by the northern light.</p><p>""Beautiful, Emma. Simply beautiful. Now I want you to get on your
tummy, sweetheart, face down.""</p><p>Emma smiled seductively, lowered her torso onto the mattress, reached
her arms above her head and turned onto her tummy. She let out a soft
moan as she did so. Her long blonde hair draped over her pretty face.
She pulled her arms under her body and brought her shoulders up
slightly. Susan surveyed her lovely backside and knew exactly what she
was going to be doing for the next 15 minutes.</p><p>""Emma, that's lovely. Stay just like that,"" she directed.</p><p>She stood back and admired the gentle taper of Emma's back as it swept
south. The little girl's waist was tiny and the small of her back a
low point in her body. Her hips yet undefined compared to the
pronounced round mounds of her buttocks, so clearly articulated and
presented. Susan smiled with satisfaction and then began a
photographic journey, starting from the soft strands of hair over
Emma's shoulders and working her way south.</p><p>She photographed Emma's back and then straddled her lower legs to take
close-ups of her sweet cheeks, looking so soft and squeezable. I
watched her quietly as she brought her camera down to mattress level
and shot various profile shots of succulent 10-year-old bottom,
admiring little girl's delectable shape and form. The puckered folds
of Emma's labia peeked seductively from their hiding place between her
smooth thighs.</p><p>""So lovely. So hot. I could do this all night. Emma, get on your knees
and put your head down.""</p><p>As Susan spoke her command, Emma stole a glance in my direction and
after seeing approval in my eyes, moved with unquestioning
subservience and twisted her small body to a kneeling position. She
moved with the grace uncommon for a child her age. She pushed forward,
laying her head on the cushion as her exquisite ass jutted up and out
in a femininely display of charms usually associated with women and
not little girls.</p><p>Susan made no bones about her intentions anymore. She brought her
cameras to the rear and focused in on my daughter's ass, spread-eagled
and open, displaying the spread form of her juicy labia and her
tightly puckered anus. I watched her with satisfaction as she licked
her lips while searching with the viewfinder Emma's most intimate
places. Her shutter finger raced madly to capture the moment.</p><p>""Oh, Emma. That is so nice. So nice, girl. Push your hips up, baby.
Show yourself to me. God, you're beautiful little girl.""</p><p>Encouraged, Emma spread herself wider and suddenly reached her hand
from below to touch and spread her lips. Susan zeroed in closely;
filling her viewfinder with divine preteen labia; looking for shots
that would be almost abstract in their form and nature. Emma's pink
lips protruded in a full wet display only seen in child porn magazines
and her fingers added another dimension to the shots; a digital
display of self-love.</p><p>That was the moment when Susan turned to me, her face slightly flashed
and breathless.</p><p>""Christine, I will need your help from here if that's alright with
you. I need you to help Emma spread herself open so I can take macro
shots of her special places. I know you're her mother but it would
look much better if you give her a hand. Do you think you can do this?""</p><p>""I suppose I could, but Susan, this wasn't part of the arrangement.
The modeling charge doesn't include my involvement. I'm afraid if you
want me on the set, I'll have to increase the hourly rate by 10%.""</p><p>Susan mulled this for a second and then gave in. She didn't know
however, that I was dying to join the action and was in fact prepared
to help her for free. But this is how I made money off my daughter and
it was only part of the job. But then to my surprise, she raised the
stakes even higher.</p><p>""I'll offer you 15% if I can put handcuffs on her while you keep her
open for me. Do we have a deal?""</p><p>Now it was my turn to ponder things over. I had no qualms about having
Emma handcuffed. After all, Annabel had her tied to the cross for
hours so she's familiar with restraints and bondage. What I really
wanted to know was if Susan's offer of 15% was her final. I thought I
should at least try for a better deal. I had nothing to lose and in
the end, I was in this business for money.</p><p>""20% and you get handcuffs plus see me finger her both holes.""</p><p>""Jesus Christ, Christine!"" Susan panted, visibly hyperventilating from
my offer of sexually molesting my own 10-year-old daughter.</p><p>""It's really not that much compared to what I charge others."" I played
my usual pitch. ""I had clients who payed double your rates for a
simple nude sessions. No touching, no spreading.""</p><p>""Alright, fine. 20%! And I want to see you spank her little ass. Hard.""</p><p>""Is that so?"" I raised my eyebrows in mock surprise, a smile playing
in corner of my lips. ""Okay then. Let's call it a deal.""</p><p>""Thank you Christine. Why don't you step closer to her and... perhaps
you could touch her to begin with. Use your fingers to open her up.
Play with her while I take close-up shots.""</p><p>This was the moment I was waiting for. Watching the session from the
sidelines made me wet, yet unable to bring myself off. I began to
insert my middle finger into Emma's pussy and my new proximity to the
action allowed me to hear the subtle sticky sounds of her cunt,
lubricating itself and wetting my finger as I inserted one, then
another, firmly into her depths. For the second time today I heard her
moan slightly and I knew that Susan was now just as much turned on by
this display of my baby's sexual treasures as I was.</p><p>Amid constant clicking of the camera, I reached my other hand behind
Emma and began to finger her ass. The view was amazing: two of my
fingers were nestled into the fleshy folds of her pussy, the other
finger slid knuckle deep into her light brown puckered hole. The
close-up shots muddied the difference between digits and genitalia. It
was a fascinating linkage and the macro lens brought the juxtaposition
of my fingers and flesh to life.</p><p>""That's great Christine, you can take a short break now while I put
handcuffs on her."" Susan said, laying her camera aside and taking a
pair of handcuffs from a pile of props at her side. ""Don't be afraid
Emma, this is only for playing games. No one will hurt you,
sweetheart. Put your hands in front of you and imagine they are
bracelets,"" she said, clicking the handcuffs firmly into place on
Emma's slim little wrists. ""Emma, darling, why don't you get on your
back again. Spread your legs for me. Show me yourself. And Christine,
you could open her holes again. Show me how she looks on the inside,""
Susan directed with confidence.</p><p>Emma turned again, placed her beautiful rear onto the window seat and
eagerly spread her legs wide. She looked at Susan directly while
opening herself to my finger as I spread her lips and presented her
holes to Susan's viewfinder. Susan wasted no time in zooming in,
angling from different vantage points and clicking madly at this
incredible sexual exhibition.</p><p>""Finger her little pussy, Christine. Get her wet for me.""</p><p>I saw Emma close her eyes as my fingers took over, working from
experience and somehow knowing what the camera would appreciate. The
angles and zoom shots were unbelievable from my vantage point. I knew
that viewing these shots later would be a testament to the success of
the moment. I had to give my best. Emma's scent was now unmistakable
and the sounds of her well lubricated pussy were being accentuated by
the movement of my fingers working on her. I could see small drips of
juice running down out of her open gash and trailing south down my
fingers and into her tightly puckered ass. I don't remember ever
seeing a more overt display of sexual arousal in a child of her age.
And Susan's camera was only inches away, zooming in with her macro
lens and clicking madly to record this lewd display for posterity.</p><p>""Mommy, why am I so wet down there?"" Emma whispered; her first words
in awhile.</p><p>""It's alright, darling. That means you're enjoying yourself. Mommy is
wet too, believe me.""</p><p>""It's amazing, Christine."" Susan spoke behind her camera. ""Don't stop
now.""</p><p>""You like what you see, Susan?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes... You two are so fucking hot. And I am so lucky to be
photographing your little girl right now,"" she exclaimed in a deep
guttural voice. ""Thank you for letting me do this, Christine. I'm
going to need to come before the afternoon is over,"" she crooned.</p><p>""I'm sure we'll figure out a way to take care of that."" I exclaimed in
my most professional manner.</p><p>Susan continued to instruct Emma to angle her body this way and that
but it was becoming difficult to catch shots as Emma moved with a
directed purpose under my probing fingers. I could hear her gasp and
moan slightly as I continued to play with her. Susan did her best to
maintain the reason for the shoot: close-up shots of Emma's
outrageously anatomical display with an eye toward abstracting the
subject and views. While some shots would leave no doubt that they
were close-up views of a beautiful and very wet 10-year-old pussy;
other shots, I knew, would work well for their ultimate purpose:
Susan's art.</p><p>""Go ahead and spank her now, Christine. I want to see you smack her
perky little ass. And keep that finger inside her anus.""</p><p>Perhaps Susan thought I had become too possessed with Emma's pussy and
needed to take advantage of her anus instead, but I guess it made
sense to finger her bottom while I was spanking it. With her hands
still handcuffed, I positioned her on her knees, her ass up in the
air, her face down on a pillow. My finger slowly but steadily found
its way again inside her rectum. Her beautiful round bottom was so
silky, smooth and seductive. So perfect for smacking, I thought as the
first slap landed on it with an audible resonance.</p><p>""Ouch!"" Emma cried out but unable to protect herself with her
handcuffed hands.</p><p>""Harder, Christine! I know you can hit her harder."" Susan clicked
repeatedly, zooming in with her camera from different angles.</p><p>My hand landed again on Emma's little unprotected bubble butt, little
harder this time.</p><p>""Awww... it hurts, mommy!"" she cried out in protest but I was feeling
too horny to feel any sympathy for her right then. My hand swatted her
few more times while the other hand fingered her anus with increasing
ferocity as if competing with Susan's finger on the camera's trigger.</p><p>After a few minutes of exploring the painful side of pleasure, Susan
began to focus again on other areas of Emma's little body. She zeroed
in on her face, her jaw, the taut lines of her neck, the soft curves
of her shoulder blades, the lean curvature of her back, the tight, but
subtle curves of her calves. Watching my daughter model her nude body,
I came to realise there wasn't a square inch of her lovely form that
wasn't photogenic. She was a photographer's dream child. She was a
tiny goddess in the flesh, a magnet for every artist's camera and
every pervert's hungry eye.</p><p>Susan had become lost in her viewfinder and I realized the entire time
she had been photographing Emma, she kept moving one hand to her
crotch, rubbing herself furiously with her delicate, long fingers at
every opportunity she could find. On occasions I saw her look at my
crotch as I continued playing with Emma's soapy labia, pulling and
pinching her tender lips and enjoying the wet sound it made on contact
with my fingers. It was unmistakable we were becoming seriously
oversexed and needed a pause to take care of few things.</p><p>""Perhaps we should take a little break and maybe see what kind of
shots we've got here,"" Susan suggested.</p><p>I looked at her with lowered lids, gave Emma's pussy a little squeeze
and nodded with a slight smile.</p><p>""Pardon my excitement, Christine.""</p><p>""Not a problem, Susan. I'm sura Emma takes it as a compliment,"" I
smiled and gathered Emma, who was visibly becoming tired by her long
and overstimulating modeling session, into my hands.</p><p>""I guess I'm just not used to sessions like this. Your daughter is
absolutely stunning. Such a sexy little girl. It's been a thrill. I
think I've got some great shots, too. Let's take a look.""</p><p>She pulled the memory card out of the camera, inserted it into the
large monitor and moved a padded wooden bench in front of the screen
for us to sit on. She donned her silk robe again, tying it loosely in
an odd gesture of modesty. She sat down on the bench as I sat beside
her, holding tired, naked and wet Emma in my arms.</p><p>""Let me get the photographs up on the monitor, then you can navigate
and look at them as you wish,"" she suggested.</p><p>Susan pulled up the photos, there had to be over 500 shots, and showed
me how to view the slide show. The shots were all displayed in black
and white on the screen. She sat beside me and Emma, her hand next to
mine as she used the mouse scroll through the shots.</p><p>It was apparent from the beginning that the shoot was a success as we
bantered back and forth about the merits of each succeeding photo.</p><p>""Oh, Susan. These are wonderful,"" I exclaimed, still surprised at how
explicit everything looked in macro style.</p><p>""Christine, it's easy to take nice photos when you have good light, a
good camera and a model comfortable with her body. And you, young
lady,"" she turned to Emma, ""are a stunning little beauty. Look how
feminine yet childlike her body looks. And, if you don't mind my being
blunt Christine, she literally oozes sexuality to the camera. I think,
I hope, I succeeded to some degree in capturing that Lolita-like
quality in her,"" she stated.</p><p>""I believe you did, Susan. Thank you so much. God, these are great,"" I
exclaimed slightly embarrassed as the photos came up on the monitor;
sharply focused; one after another.</p><p>The evolution of Susan's shoot soon became apparent. The early photos
were more general photographs of Emma's face and body. The slide show
gradually morphed into more detailed shots of her little body, some
shots so close that you could see the goosebumps and cilia on her skin
and traces of her gradual and growing excitement. The early shots were
quite erotic and gradually becoming more sexually explicit and
downright pornographic as the session progressed. All three of us were
quiet for awhile as we watched shot after shot, occasionally
commenting to one another about the better ones.</p><p>Susan was inches from Emma's neck and little girl's subtle aroma drew
her in even closer. She was getting bolder and bolder in her
descriptions of what we were seeing on the screen. Then I saw her
place her hand on Emma's shoulder, massaging her gently as we
continued to watch the screen.</p><p>""So beautiful, Emma. You are so beautiful,"" she whispered.</p><p>I could sense her breathing getting slightly heavier and thought I
felt a rhythmic vibration emanating from her body. It was then that I
noticed that while her right hand was working the mouse, her left hand
was tucked down tightly in between her thighs. She was playing with
herself as we watched explicit images of Emma's little girl body flash
across the screen.</p><p>Susan's shameless action gave me an idea. I grazed Emma's arm and my
left hand followed down past her elbow and slid along her forearm
until I reached her wrist and placed her hand between her own legs.</p><p>""Go ahead, Emma. Touch yourself, baby. Touch yourself while you look
at your sexy pictures.""</p><p>Emboldened by my approval and not sensing any resistance, Emma's
little hand began exploring her pussy.</p><p>""Looking at these photos makes me want you, Emma,"" Susan said, her
masturbation becoming more obvious and fervent.</p><p>I reached my own hands between her sides and her arms and cupped her
lovely breasts; so full and round. My palms lifted her breasts
slightly as my thumb and forefinger gently pinched her long stiff
nipples through the thin silk of her robe. Susan took a deep breath
and moaned deeply. I could feel her left hand still working her pussy
and now a wet slurpy sound began to emanate from between her legs.</p><p>""Yes, Susan. Get yourself nice and wet for me.""</p><p>Abruptly, she put her hands on my thighs, and turned around and
straddled the bench, facing me straight on.</p><p>""I have an idea, Christine. Place Emma between us and straddle the
bench,"" she instructed.</p><p>I did as she asked and now all three of us were sitting on the bench
with our legs on either side of it and Emma sandwiched between our
open thighs, facing Susan. She seductively untied the loose knot of
her robe, and as she gazed deeply into my Emma's eyes, she slowly
opened her robe, exposing her naked body to the little girl. She let
the robe drop, caught it with her hands behind her back and threw it
to the side.</p><p>""I'm going to repay you for all your good modeling work, Emma,' she
said with a lascivious smile and reached out with her hands for me,
pulling me closer to her and essential squeezing Emma between our
naked bodies.</p><p>We pressed ourselves against the little girl and moved her
rhythmically between our legs, rubbing ourselves against the naked
child like two possessed women, using the small girl like some obscene
masturbation aid for our lust-filled bodies. We clasped her tightly in
our arms, spread our legs wide open on either side of her and wrapped
our arms firmly around her. She became a little prisoner, captured
between her mother and her photographer who took advantage of an
innocent child for their own perverted satisfaction.</p><p>In the next few moments I saw Susan arch her back and push her pussy
hard against my little baby-girl as violent orgasm shook her in series
of screaming convulsions. Not long after her, I came equally hard,
bathing Emma's body in warm juices flowing from my gashing cunt.</p><p>As our breathing calmed down, I found strength to look again into
Susan's eyes. She was kissing Emma and thanking her for giving her so
much pleasure in one day.</p><p>""My God, Christine,"" she turned to me. ""I didn't know what I was
missing until I found you.""</p><p>I smiled and hugged the tired, messy and exhausted Emma into my arms.
""It's never too late to book another session, Susan.""</p>"
1276,"Playtoy Baby, Part 1",Eriko,1,Deprived tale of perverted childhood sexual abuse told from the perspective of a little girl.,"['FM/g', 'inc', 'mast', 'oral', 'dom', 'reluc']","<p>To kneel, to prostrate oneself, to give over, to surrender –
submission is inherent in the act of kneeling before my Mommy and Daddy.</p><p>The air of my childhood is redolent with the scent of arousal, candle
light flickers pushing away the darkness and the mid-August heat has
stilled the ocean breeze that usually keeps the playroom cool. I'm
only ten, but turning eleven soon and proud of it. But right now I am
kneeling, in wait. My Mommy has ordered me to prepare myself, ready
the room and await her return. I have cleansed away the day: washing
my long blonde hair, scrubbing my slim, prepubescent body of all
evidence of past abuse, applying lotion and adding only the scent of
an essential oil. I lit the candles as ordered by Mommy, pulled back
the sheets on the bed, turned on music and now I kneel, clothed only
in my submission.</p><p>All day Daddy has been staring at me with his intense brown eyes. All
day I have felt his eyes upon my scantly clad body. Each and every
time I felt his stare, my body would tremble and I would become
flustered and clumsy. I knew Mommy saw him looking at me too. While we
were shopping, while watching a movie, while talking with a friend. I
was constantly aware of his presence, of Daddy's eyes upon me and I
knew what it meant. The day seemed to last an eternity, each hour a
day, each minute an hour as the tension built inside of me.</p><p>My eyes are lowered, lids almost closed as I kneel here upon the bed.
I'm afraid. My other senses are flooded with input: The feel of the
tiny breeze that stirs the curtains as it passes over my skin, the
tiny droplet of perspiration that rolls down the back of my neck, the
scent of the candles as they burn, my hands touching the tops of my
wide open thighs as I kneel in wait. Submission, this moment: here and
now. before Mommy and Daddy have even entered the room.</p><p>All day my mind has raced, filled with thoughts of Daddy and my
submission. I knew what was coming...</p><p>I have surrendered totally to my parents, people of Honor, Integrity,
Strength, Courage, possessors of a Hero's heart. I have surrendered my
still growing, defenceless body because I'm a good daughter and an
obedient child. I have given to them the gift of my submission and in
return they have given me more strength than I knew existed in this
world, safety like I have never felt, courage to deal with all things
that cross my path and wings to fly. Submission is not just a word, or
an act... but a living, breathing thing. In my submission, in my
offering up every thing... EVERY THING to my Mommy and Daddy... I have
found my very Self in ten years of my short life. Kneeling before my
parents, I am my most submissive. Kneeling before my parents calls
from me my sensuality, my vulnerability, my passion, my courage, my
submission... Feelings most children my age have never heard of yet,
let alone experienced. The mere thought of kneeling before Them makes
me drenching wet with desire and it makes me feel ashamed. My eyes
downcast, my Daddy as always seated before and watching Mommy doing
embarrassing things to me... my body at its most vulnerable, most
open... I am THEIRS. I belong to Them.</p><p>My breath catches in my throat as I hear the sound of heavy footsteps
on the floor outside the room. I know those footsteps, the sound of my
Daddy's black leather boots as he strides across the kitchen and into
the back of the house, Mommy following behind him. As I hear them
approach the door, my body trembles in anticipation, my pussy throbs
with desire and my heart seems to skip a beat. My eyes remaining
closed; I hear the door handle turn, feel the burning heat of their
eyes upon me and smell the musky scent of cologne when they enter the
room. As they move about the room I long to open my eyes, I long to be
embraced, hugged, told that everything will be alright. But instead I
wait for Daddy's command and Mommy's hands upon my trembling body.</p><p>Earlier in the day when Mommy had given me my instructions for
tonight, she had looked at me with such strength and knowledge of me
and of my submission that I was brought to tears. Her deep-set, coffee
colored eyes fixed upon my own, unwavering. There are moments when
Mommy is filled with one-pointed strength in her every movement,
filled with the stillness of a prowling She-Wolf and I am lost in her
gaze. When Daddy looks upon me with those same Wolf eyes I am a
blushing schoolgirl and the child-whore, overwhelmed by desire but
nervous, scared yet unafraid. I want Daddy to hurt me but I'm too
embarrassed to ask.</p><p>Kneeling, waiting, wanting, needing... I am overwhelmed with a rush of
emotion and feelings as I wait for my shameful fate. Finally I hear
Mommy's warm, husky whisper close to my ear: ""Hello Baby girl. You are
such a good girl aren't you?"" As her breath gently blows the hair away
from my ear and I hear her words I am lost in the heady sensation of
desire, my pussy burning and my juices trickling slowly down my inner
thighs. ""Yes Mommy"" is all I can manage to say. ""You can open your
eyes now and come kneel in front of Daddy on the floor"" she says in
her deep, sexy voice. My eyes open slowly and I feast them upon Daddy.
Seating in his favorite armchair at the foot of my bed, his gaze is
warm with a look of hunger in his eyes. Daddy is wearing a white
t-back shirt, his leather vest, black jeans and black leather boots.
With a shy smile upon my lips, I come up onto all fours and crawl to
the end of the bed. Daddy's hand slides into my hair and roughly grabs
a handful of it, pulling my lips against his own, his kiss is full of
fire and passion... a request and a demand at the same time. He lets
go of my hair and I slide down onto the floor, kneeling at his feet.</p><p>Kneeling there, eyes lowered I feel my body as a shiver courses
through it, feeling their heated gaze upon my young flesh as my body
throbs in response. Reaching out tentatively I stroke one hand up
Mommy's leg and whisper softly, so softly ""Please Mommy"". A hand comes
down and captures my chin, tilting my little face up to meet her own.
""Please Mommy what?"" she demands softly, gently.</p><p>I desperately wanted to beg for mercy and forgiveness, beg to be left
alone and unmolested but I knew better. ""Please Mommy, let me please
you, let me take you in my mouth,"" I whisper, filled with shame and
yet shameless in my pure submission. Somewhere deep inside me I knew
this was wrong, this shouldn't be happening to ten-year-old girls.
Mommy's eyes seem to grow darker and I hear a low husky growl in her
voice as she says simply ""Yes"". Coming up onto my knees, I slowly
glide my hands up the back of Mommy's legs to cup her ass, bringing my
mouth to kiss the bulge of her vulva through her panties. Sliding my
hands around to stroke her stomach, I'm aware of Daddy's approving
eyes upon us as I hear him unfasten his black leather belt, the sound
of which is enough to make me softly moan in fright. Lifting my gaze
to meet Mommy's, I slowly pull down her panties. Her head falls back
and she makes a soft growling noise as I reach in to stroke her wet
pussy. Her hands bury themselves in my hair and she is grabbing
fistfuls causing me to moan.</p><p>Beginning at Mommy's feet I softly kiss, lick and nip my way up her
right leg, my hands trailing behind my hot mouth upon her skin. A
soft, husky ""Yes Baby girl"" is all the encouragement I need and I am
kneeling again, beginning on her left foot and making my way up her
left leg with my mouth. My hands begin to stroke her pussy, feeling
its soapy wetness and the way her body moves when I stroke it just so.
All this time I'm aware of Daddy sitting behind me and stroking his
cock with his hand as I begin to run my tongue up and down Mommy's
vagina. Taking just the tip of her clit into my mouth I begin to suck
on it. Suddenly I feel Mommy's hand grabbing a handful of my hair
urging me to suck her clit harder into my mouth. ""Bite it baby-whore!""
she screams as her hips thrust toward my face, rubbing her pussy
violently and shamelessly against my open lips. I bite her and feel
her folds open and leak its strange secretions inside my inexperienced
mouth, making me gag and gasp for air. Between Mommy's pleasure and
her hand pulling at my hair I am fighting with all my strength for
breath. I'm afraid I will suffocate and die but she is oblivious to my
suffering and so is Daddy who I can hear behind me reaching his own
climax and cuming on my hair, his hot seed spilling down the side of
my face which is already wet with Mommy's cunt juices.</p><p>I am lost in the moment, in my submission, in my own pleasure and the
pleasuring of my Mommy and Daddy. I have jumped off the edge of a
cliff.. free-falling.. yet I KNOW that I am safe. I KNOW that I am loved.</p>"
1277,"Playtoy Baby, Part 2",Eriko,2,Baby-whore continues the tale of her perverted childhood.,"['F/g', 'inc', 'exhib', 'mast', 'anal', 'bond', 'dom', 'reluc']","<p>Time passing so slowly, more slowly than even the snail that I am
watching as it laboriously makes its way through the garden. Sitting
back on my heels, brushing the small tendrils of yellow hair that have
escaped away from my face, I try hard to forget about the disturbing
events that occurred last night. I enjoy looking at flowers in the
garden of our home when I'm alone. They offer a small reprieve from my
unfortunate childhood. I can see them grow, so peaceful and
undisturbed, and sometimes I wish I was a flower like them. It fills
me with a sense of peace I've never known in my short life. A sense of
freedom and security flows over me as I see my flowers flourishing and
sadness slowly ebbs away from my soul. </p><p>The sun, falling upon my head and shoulders is growing warmer. Slowly,
quietly I reach down for my water jug and take a cooling sip. Afraid
to take my eyes off the bright and colorful garden bed in front of me,
afraid perhaps that while I'm not looking they will wither and die? I
laugh at myself and the little snail still making its way across the
ground and busy little bees flying from flower to flower in warm
sunshine. The warmth of the sun on my bare neck and shoulders, the
soft sound of the wind chimes on the deck behind me and the gentle
breeze through my long hair all lull me into a quiet place of peace, a
dream state where everything is possible and nothing is real. </p><p>The heavy tread of boots upon the deck behind me seems to stop my
heart, halt my breath, heighten my sense of hearing and I am
listening, waiting for her next step, breath or word. I can feel her
gaze upon my body as clearly as if it were her hands touching me.
""Come here Baby Girl,"" her voice is husky as always. Clearing my
throat, feeling my body shiver, I tremble in response to just this
simple command and answer ""Yes Mommy"". Pushing up to a kneeling
position and then up to my feet, I straighten and turn to face her.
She stands on the deck, feet encased in black leather boots. Her
stance alone shouts out her strength, and her eyes sparkling in the
mid-day sun are filled with Honor and Integrity. </p><p>Slowly walking towards her, I dust my hands off on my cut-off shorts
and try to tuck my wild, wind blown hair into submission. As I reach
the deck she holds out her hand to help me up, as always her chivalry
is a wonder to me. Our hands touching, clasped together, she pulls me
up and quickly against her body. My breath leaves me, leaving in its
place stillness; a hush, the only sound my heart beating wildly within
my chest as I realise how small I am compared to her. One hand cupping
my bottom, the other coming up to cup the back of my head, Mommy asks:
""Will I be pleased?"" and, knowing what she is asking, I answer ""Yes
Mommy."" </p><p>""Show me, little one. Unbutton those shorts for me,"" Mommy demands.
Suddenly I am conscious of the sound of cars passing by on the street
in front of our house, the neighbor mowing their lawn somewhere off to
our left and the fact that we are standing in plain view of a dozen
windows. Somewhere up there is Mrs Bella's window too, she who gives
me chocolate sometimes and asks me how is school. What would she think
of me now if she saw what my Mommy makes me do? Would she shut her
door when she saw me, with the look of disgust drawn upon her face?
Would she scoff at me and call me Baby-Whore like my Mommy does? Lost
in these thoughts I feel the sudden coolness of a wall against my
back, Mommy's hands planted on either side of my face. ""Was I
UNCLEAR?"" She demands in a low voice. ""No, I..."" my answer trails off
as I see the look in her eyes. Self-conscious, my hands drop to my
waist and slowly unbutton my shorts, draw down the zipper and quickly
fall to my sides. </p><p>Slowly, softly one of her hands trails down my neck, down over my
chest, over my stomach until it reaches the bare patch of skin peeking
out from my shorts. Fiercely, Mommy pushes down my shorts and reaches
between my thighs, her fingers gliding along my pussy feeling how wet
I am for her. A soft growl of appreciation deep in her throat makes my
body tremble against the wall. ""Mommy is most pleased"", she says
huskily. A devilish smile touches the corners of her mouth as she
presses her body against mine. ""Worried what the neighbors might
think, little one?"" She whispers into my ear. I try to respond, but
the words seem caught in my throat and the only sound that emerges is
a soft whimper. </p><p>Taking my hand in hers, Mommy leads me to the plastic baby pool in the
middle of our lawn, filled with few inches of water. ""Take off your
clothes, lay back in the pool and Don't Move until I return,"" Mommy
orders. As the words leave her mouth, a sweet sense of floating sweeps
over me. I push down my shorts, step out of them and strip off my
T-shirt. Standing now, feeling the cool breeze that seems to caress my
body here in the shade, I no longer feel exposed. Lying back in the
baby pool as Mommy had instructed me, I feel the water come over my
ears and just under my mouth and chin. There is a sense of
luxuriousness in this sweet moment; the heat of August day, the warm
water of the pool, the soft ocean scented breeze, the clouds I see as
I look up into the sky through the branches of the Redwoods. I am lost
in this moment, waiting for Mommy to return. The water has calmed down
and stopped its gentle splashing against my skin and I let my eyes
fall shut as I wait in this sweet moment of surrender. I can feel my
nipples tightening as the breeze flows over and around my wet body, my
heart beating, my tummy rising with each breath, and at the sound of
Mommy's footsteps approaching, the wetness that is running down
between my thighs. ""Such a good girl. Now, open your legs for Mommy,""
she says huskily. And, although I know that at any moment we could be
interrupted, that Mrs Bella could be appalled by the sight before her
if she saw us, or that right now any of our neighbors could be
watching, I do just as I'm told. My eyes still closed, I can feel
Mommy's eyes touching my body, roaming over what she describes as a
delicious morsel and knows is HERS to be used as she pleases. The
sound of her belt being undone makes my body tremble and I feel a
sweet rush of wetness between my wide-open thighs. With my eyes
closed, I cannot tell where Mommy is. I know only that I am safe, that
my submission is held with strong, care-filled hands. Suddenly I feel
a blindfold covering my eyes, and each of my wrists, in turn, bound
down to the sides of the pool. My breath grows ragged and seems
harshly loud to my ears. Fear and excitement fight for supremacy
within me.</p><p>""Your such a good girl"" Mommy whispers in my ear as I feel her belt
softly dragged across my stomach and set down there. Suddenly Mommy
plunges her fingers deep inside of me and my hips rise up to meet her
thrust. A low throaty groan of pleasure issues from deep within her
throat and I can feel my pussy contracting around her fingers at the
sound. ""So wet, so wet for me. Who do you belong to?"" Mommy demands
harshly. ""You, Mommy, I belong to you, only to you,"" I whimper in
return. Slowly withdrawing her fingers, Mommy drags the belt across
and off my tummy, the sound of the buckle sending new shivers of
anticipation through my ten-year-old body. </p><p>Softly, at first, Mommy begins to give me strokes with her belt. A
gentle slap to each of my little breast bumps brings a gasp from my
mouth that I cannot control. Not knowing where the next stoke will
land I wait, breathless until I feel a stroke across my left inner
thigh. The cool water against my skin has left me hyper-sensitive, the
waiting, the yearning for Mommy have all left me weak and wet with
desire. A stroke, this time on my right inner thigh, and now a stroke
right on my exposed pussy, Mommy in control, timing each stroke so
that I have time to breath and time to wait and wonder where and when
the next stroke will be. Each stroke of her belt a little bit harder,
the sting a little bit sweeter until I don't think, I can't think but
I am swept away on a current of pleasure, a flight of freedom. </p><p>Mommy's hands now glide over my body, touching here, caressing there,
pinching my nipples, her mouth on my neck and her teeth nipping,
biting. ""Open up your anus for Mommy,"" She demands. ""Yes Mommy,"" I
whisper and as the words leave my mouth I feel Mommy's finger plunge
into my unprotected anus. ""Yes, Baby Girl, open.. your.. little..
hole.. for.. ME!"" with each word Mommy thrusts her finger, her hand
deeper and harder inside my burning bottom hole. I can feel myself
approaching the edge, feel the orgasm about to take me when Mommy
suddenly stops all movement and demands ""No, you cannot cum until I
tell you to, is that clear baby-whore?"" ""Yes, yes Mommy,"" I manage to
whisper. </p><p>Softly, slowly she begins to move her finger in and out of my anus
again. She adds the second finger, then the third. She tries to push
in the fourth finger inside my bottom hole but it won't yield to her
assault no matter how hard she tries. I can sense her frustration as I
try to assist in her molestation by stretching my hole despite the
burning pain it causes me. With each thrust of her hand, I can feel my
body opening, stretching wider and wider wanting to take all of her
fingers deep inside me. I want her whole hand inside my small body. I
want to feel my Mommy deep inside me, moving, pushing, shoving,
hurting. I am swept up, only hearing Mommy's breath and the sounds of
her hand thrusting inside of me, only feeling her fingers and hand as
they push deeper and deeper still inside the very core of me. She is
stretching my anus wide open now, unconcerned for my suffering; her
fingers know no boundaries. And somewhere at the edge of my
consciousness I saw Mrs Bella watching in horror those shameful things
done to me by my Mommy.</p><p>Moans of pure pleasure and pain escape my throat, my head tossing side
to side as the water splashes around me and I beg for mercy and
forgiveness. The water in baby pool is deep enough to enter my mouth
and gag me. It enters my nose and makes me fight for air. Suddenly,
thrusting all four of her fingers deep inside my bottom, Mommy stops
all movement. I feel as open as I can get, sacrificed for Mommy's
pleasure, as surrendered as a child in her mothers arms and I feel the
last bit of resistance, of fear fall away. Mommy's hand, her fingers
are deep inside of me. I can feel the whole of her deep within my
body, my anus clamped tight around intrusive fingers and just the
slightest movement of her inside me sends waves of pleasure throughout
my whole body. My Mommy is abusing her little girl and I never want
her to stop.</p><p>""YES, Yes Baby Girl, my good girl, give it to me NOW, Mommy wants all
of it,"" Mommy demands and I let go of my tiny thread of control.
Mommy's four long fingers within me, moving faster and faster, her
words, her demand of all of me sends me over the edge into orgasm and
as I feel myself awash in wave after wave of pleasure, shame, bliss
and tears, I scream out ""YOURS, Mommy, I'm only yours!""</p>"
1278,How To Fit a Hand Inside a Child,Eriko,1,Some things should never be attempted.,"['Fg', 'anal', 'oral', 'fist']","<p>I could begin this tale by saying I was a babysitter, but that would be misleading. I did however look after a certain little girl at the time. But unlike most babysitters who receive payment for their effort, I've done my work for free.</p><p>I may be a pervert but I'm not retarded. There was a different kind of payback in my case. A year ago, under dubious and quite unwholesome circumstances of which I'm not at liberty to write about, I made an acquaintance with a woman. The woman in question was divorced, working mother with a peculiar taste. Some people would call it fetish or even sickness but to me it was a breath of fresh air because to stumble upon a person with affection for such exquisite perversion happens very rarely in one's lifetime, if ever at all.</p><p>The perversion I'm referring to consisted of voyeurism. But not just of any old perv-with-binoculars voyeurism. There was a touch of incest in this case and a handful of rules that came along with it. The woman whose name wasn't Helen, but which is good enough for our story, enjoyed seeing her little daughter molested by a babysitter. Quite common fantasy in erotic fiction, you might say, but very unhealthy practice in real life. This is where I came along. My own interest was to get into her daughter's panties. Hers was to get it on camera. The plot involved setting up hidden cameras around their home that would turn it into a virtual studio. I was to enjoy defiling her daughter in every imaginable way while deprived recordings would be later enjoyed by the girl's mother in her own privacy.</p><p>The plan worked out pretty well considering its criminal intent if it wasn't for the unavoidable ""mother's rules"". Right now I must say I hate rules. Always have. It must be inheritance that comes along with criminal talent that makes me circumspect the rules and pocket the cash. In this case, it wasn't the cash but sexual charms of a beautiful ten year old girl who was more than happy to give herself freely to my insidious advances. The rules, in short, demanded to keep sex clean. Oxymoron, you might say and you'd be right, but such was Helen's mental capacity and I didn't have patience of taking it upon myself to make her aware of it.</p><p>It wasn't all gloom and doom either. Most things were allowed. Fingers, tongues, toys. All orifices were explorable and most were insertable. How could I ever complain? Well, I wouldn't but I'm a sick puppy and yes, I hate rules. Don't get me wrong, I rolled along like the happy camper I am for some months. But the pervert of my calibre becomes bored with a standard fare after awhile and dreams of kinkier pastures to conquer. I had morbid fascination at the time and it had something to do with girl's holes. Let me be blunt. I wanted to put my fist inside a child's anus.</p><p>I know what you're thinking now. I'm clinically insane. Mentally deranged. Fucked in the head. But it's all irrelevant as far as I'm concerned. I had a problem on my hand and I'm not apologising for the pun. The problem was simple. It had to be done in a single day because it was all going to be on camera and the recording would be viewed by the mother that same night. If she saw what was on my mind I would never have the chance of completing my plan. But attempting such demented act in a single day meant no time for gradual stretching of the poor child's ass. What was I to do?</p><p>I spoke with a pervert friend and she told me about a guide book for such things. Granted, it was a guide for vaginal fisting concerning adult partners but I wasn't to be discouraged. I ordered the guide book from Amazon and it arrived a couple of days later. It was only a small book but well illustrated and with indepth explanations on how to insert a hand into woman's vagina. Reading it made it feel like it was quite normal thing to do, almost like handshaking. By page five you begin asking yourself why you haven't fisted your mother-in-law by now.</p><p>Masha had a very tight cunt and even tighter anus. Fingering her was always lots of fun but what would she think about the whole hand inside her? She was still small. No signs of puberty showed on her body. She had narrow hips and perky little nipples. In the guide book, all women had wide hips and large vaginas. The first time I mentioned it to her, she was intrigued by the idea but I blamed it on inexperience. Nevertheless, she's always been a good little trooper when it comes to sexual experimentation. Enthusiasm is always encouraging and it makes the job easier for me.</p><p>According to the book all women are able to be fisted with enough practice. The trouble was that Masha wasn't a woman and we had no time for practice. So the book went promptly into garbage. I knew I had about ten hours before her mother came home so I decided to use most of that time for stretching her ass. I also brought a lot of lubricant with me, probably enough to grease an elephant's asshole until I could step inside it.</p><p>Some people say thumb is the most important finger but I disagree. Index fingers make more sense. They point, they command, they threaten. And they penetrate. We started with index finger because it made the most sense and because she was used to it. You could say my index finger fit her like... well, like a finger up the butt. It went in and out of her with ease and sometimes I wondered if she became too used to it probing inside her like some deranged ferret looking for nuts. But it made me confident to try the second finger, and so in went the middle finger. Stretch, push, stretch, push - that was the routine we were going to repeat for most of the day.</p><p>Slowly, ever so slowly, I was stretching her anus to the point of pleasure and pain. Over the preceding hours I had managed to insert three fingers in that small hole. A couple of hours later and I managed to insert the fourth finger. I didn't want to force it and hurt her. Granted, she was whimpering by then but still bravely opening herself to the ever advancing digits of my hand. Her little legs were spread and above her painfully stretched anus I could see her soft little pussy gaping slightly open and revealing her swollen and red insides. Her outer lips were completely free of hair and provided an excellent view of her little twat.</p><p>I moved my other hand over her pussy, just feeling the flesh under my fingers. Its texture. Its warmth and its baby-like smoothness. I ran my fingers up and down her swollen outer lips and over her inner thighs which she obligingly open further for me. She was an obedient child, at least in matters concerning sexual nature if not in doing her homework. I bent down and kissed her little erect clit, and flicked my tongue down between her lips and could taste her sweet juices. I thought I should try to give her some pleasure if I was going to violate her at the same time. I was looking forward to a peaceful retirement and I certainly didn't want a vengeful little monster claiming my head years from now. She arched her hips up into my mouth at the sudden assault on her pussy. I slithered down past her little piss hole and found the opening to her tight little cunt. I wormed my tongue around her hole and slipped in a little, making her jump in anticipation. I teased her as she expected me to shove my tongue deep inside her, but I wouldn't do it. I wanted her hotter than hot for what I had in mind.</p><p>When she thought I wasn't going to penetrate her, I torpedoed my tongue into her dripping wet cunt. She bucked and shuddered as a mini-orgasm jolted through her little body. I predicted today she was going to cum more than her usual once only. She was incredibly horny for a ten-year-old child right now and I think I could have done to her anything I wanted. And I intended to as well but I didn't want her to take too much pleasure too early, so I withdrew my tongue and instead began moderately slapping her baby-cunt with my hand as if spanking her for being a bad little girl.</p><p>She moved up and down and sideways hopelessly trying to avoid the slapping that her clit was getting. Meanwhile, I kept slowly fingering her rectum with my fingers, feeling all the space in her ass and thinking this is where all of my fingers will make their home soon.</p><p>I tried to insinuate those four fingers as far as possible into Masha's body. Her juices dribbled down from her stimulated little pussy and lubricated my fingers in her ass, but I needed more. Keeping all my fingers in her anus, I reached across to the side table with my left hand and grabbed a bottle of lube. I dribbled lube down onto my fingers stuck inside her and rotated them like some kind of human drill bit to spread it around and push it into her abdomen. Then slowly I removed my fingers and made sure that they and the hand were all well lubed. I also spread lots of lube around and inside her gaping asshole.</p><p>Slowly, I started reinserting my fingers one at a time into her rectum. She was still compliant and this time it seemed all four went much easier than the first time. Soon, I had all four fingers embedded again up to the knuckles in her. She was keeping very still, feeling every sensation of her own stretching as I slowly penetrated deeper inside her bowels.</p><p>I stopped moving here and allowed her to get used to the feeling of being stretched and filled. We stayed in this position for a good hour making sure her anus became loose and muscles stopped contracting. Masha was occasionally grunting and moaning and I could feel her reflexively trying to expel my fingers out of her body but I held them steady in position and pushed back against her contractions.</p><p>The time we had to ourselves was slowly slipping away and it was well in the afternoon by now. I felt I had to speed up my plan if I was going to accomplish fisting this poor child. Eventually I withdrew all four fingers slightly, allowing me enough room to fold my thumb in with other fingers. I used my other hand to spread more lube over my hand. Here we come, I thought. There was no way back now. I told Masha to brace herself and open up her anus however ridiculous it sounded. The poor kid was so open by now that she could host a party in her ass.</p><p>Finally well lubed, I resumed my slow penetration of her anal cavity. Masha began protesting as the thumb joined other fingers. She didn't like it but I persisted. I was gentle but determined and I kept stimulating her clit with my other hand and soon I was at maximum penetration. My hand was buried in her anus all the way up to knuckles. I was astonished and I think she was too. I could feel her apprehension of what I've done to her and I could sense that she was feeling very stretched and little frightened.</p><p>We stayed still for 10 minutes, maybe more; all the while I was slowly rubbing her clit, trying to calm her down and the panic slowly building inside her at the realisation of what has happened to her and the fact there was the whole hand buried inside her body. I think it had a good effect on her because her breathing sped up and she began wiggling her pussy around which in turn moved the hand inside her.</p><p>I slowly started to withdraw my hand fearing I was hurting the child too much but before I got far, she reached down and grabbed my wrist and pulled it back into her ass.</p><p>""No, don't,"" she said pleading and with that she lifted her hips up and held tightly onto my wrist and forced her hips upward and onto my fist. I was speechless and transfixed by the obscenity of what I was seeing before my eyes. I didn't move but let her do all the incredible work herself in her own time.</p><p>For an instant her anus relaxed just a tiny bit more, enough for my hand to slip forward, past her gripping rectal sphincter. Once my knuckles had passed the tightest part of the journey, her anus seemed to open and suck my hand like a vacuum into her body. A very tight entry, to be sure, but when knuckles passed the sphincter it was all much easier. My fist was entirely inside the ten-year-old Masha and I was ecstatic. In my entire life I never thought I would accomplish such task. I felt proud of myself. I felt proud of Masha and her incredible anus. I hoped this wasn't going to damage her psychologically or physically. She was a cute and bright kid with incredible sex life before her and things she's learned from me will make her future partners very happy.</p><p>I could feel my hand now completely filling the space inside her ass. It was incredibly deep inside her and I felt her muscles crushing and sucking my hand even farther. It was so unbelievably tight. It was unlike anything I expected when I put a finger in her cunt the first time I babysat her. I felt her tightly stretched rectal muscles around my wrist and it almost felt like I had handcuffs on my wrist. I just hopped it wasn't a harbinger of what was to come.</p><p>""Don't move,"" she whispered. ""Let me get used to it.""</p><p>She just held my wrist, preventing me from moving and we stayed locked together while she adjusted. She was breathing quite deeply and in ragged gasps at times as the pain pulsed from her anus.</p><p>""We haven't got much time, Masha. Your Mom will be home soon.""</p><p>After five minutes or so, she moved her hand around where my arm entered her sphincter. Very delicately she explored with her fingers the area of her anus where we became one.</p><p>""Is your hand inside my tummy?"" She asked, her voice trembling with fear and excitement.</p><p>""It sure is, Masha. Or half way in there. I'm touching you from the inside. Do you like how it feels?""</p><p>""I feel like I need to poop.""</p><p>""It's not poop, sweetie. It's my fist inside your bottom. Do you feel my fingers when I move them and turn them around?</p><p>""Awww...! Ouch! Yes... Unnn... I feel that.""</p><p>""Good girl, Masha. You're so sexy with my hand deep inside you.""</p><p>After exploring our connection for a little longer, she moved up to slowly rub her clit. Pleasuring herself she started a slow grind of her hips against my fist. I could feel her anus relax around my fist allowing me to move my hand even deeper inside her.</p><p>She continued to play with herself and I noticed again a change in her breathing. She was really getting into this and her breathing was becoming shorter and more ragged. She ground and rotated her hips against my fist even more vigorously. She looked like some diabolical little hand-puppet, a sexy and horny little hand-puppet stuck on my fist and me controlling her by moving my fingers inside her.</p><p>I bent down and started licking around her fingers while she continued to masturbate herself. Soon she abandoned her own attentions and just enjoyed the tongue lashing that I was giving her. Her breathing became more and more erratic. She reached down again and held my wrist tightly and rammed it into herself and rotated her hips around me. I couldn't believe what I was seeing; she was loving every minute of her ass being fisted. Then her rectal muscles started to tighten around my hand. As her orgasm grew, her cunt and sphincter spasms became more and more intense and soon her anal muscles were crushing my hand. It was almost too painful. In response, I attacked her clit with my teeth and with even greater intensity which made her anus tighten even more around my hand.</p><p>Suddenly her whole body jerked. Her hips thrust into the air and her body started thrashing around as if she was having seizures. Her moans went from a low and gentle to a low wail flowed by loud screaming. I thought she was hurt, it was so unexpected. She trashed about on my fist as I tried to keep licking her clit. But it was like riding a wild horse and I couldn't withdraw my hand until she’d worn herself out. In desperation I started biting and nibbling on her clit, hoping it would bring her off sooner and eventually it did. Her massive orgasm ended in a hight pitched scream and involuntary contractions of her anal muscles.</p><p>A wave of warmth and wetness spread from her little pussy, her juices ran over my hand and down between the cheeks of her little bubble butt. She continued to spasm for minutes after her orgasm then slowly started to regain her senses and realise that the fist in her anus was getting uncomfortable. Her sphincter though was still very tight and was locked around my fist making it impossible to withdraw.</p><p>I began to panic. Her mother was due home any moment and here I was, stuck with my fist inside her little daughter's ass. I tried cork-screwing my hand in an attempt to pull it out. I turned it clockwise then anti-clockwise. I pushed in and pulled out, clenched my fist then relaxed it and extended the fingers. Nothing worked. Masha was moaning by now. I was afraid the second wave of her violent orgasm was approaching again and she won't be able to control herself. Her fingers were back at her pussy, rubbing desperately and pinching her clit, her head thrown back, eyes closed in concentration.</p><p>I pulled again. Nothing. I twisted left and right. Nothing. I was stuck. My heart was pounding like mad.</p><p>""Masha, you have to push. Push as if you're going to poop.""</p><p>""I can't. It's too big,"" she whimpered and began shaking in another wave of seizure-like orgasm.</p><p>""Try, baby! We have to get my hand out before Mommy comes home."" I urged her in near panic as another orgasm took over her body.</p><p>But to my horror, I realised it was too late. There was a shuffle before the entrance door and then they key turning. The door swang open and Helen walked in.</p><p>I couldn't believe it. This wasn't happening. This wasn't in my plan. The first thing I saw were Helen's eyes, open wide in expression of shock and disbelief at what she saw before her. My eyes turned now to Masha screaming her head off in throes of orgasm with my fist embedded deep inside her, now to Helen and the colour draining from her face. I was pulling at my hand like a mad woman, desperately trying to dislodge it from Masha's gripping rectum. I was yelling at her to push, dammit, push!</p><p>Then the next second I saw Helen's eyes turn upwards in their sockets, her knees buckle and she slumped down on the floor, unconscious.</p><p>Great, just great, I thought. Here I was with my fist inside the ten-year-old child and her mother is lying unconscious on the floor. What was I supposed to do? Should I try to take my hand out of the little girl or try to help her mother? I couldn't even reach Helen without taking Masha with me. I tried to imagine myself shaking Helen back to life with one hand while the other was held fast in her daughter's ass. Surely I couldn't do that? That was just downright obscene.</p><p>""Masha,"" I pleaded with the little girl. ""You have to concentrate. You have to push. Push hard!""</p><p>Gradually she relaxed her muscles and pushed and pushed and pushed, allowing me to start withdrawing from her body. Eventually I managed to pull my fist past her outraged anal sphincter and removed my fingers one by one, leaving her with a gaping, swollen, red and very wet ass. I could see right down inside her rectum before it finally closed. Her little pussy was pulsing, all swollen and red from a day-long masturbation. She was exhausted and so was I.</p><p>""What's wrong with Mommy?"" she asked, looking at Helen lying on the floor.</p><p>""Mommy is taking a nap.""</p><p>""Why is she taking a nap on the floor?""</p><p>""I think she is very tired. Couldn't make it to the bedroom.""</p><p>Tired and exhausted I cuddled up to Masha and pulled a sheet up over her naked and sweaty little form. She was so wasted it took only a minute before her eyes closed and she drifted off to sleep. I checked on Helen and made sure she was alright. It will be a few minutes before she woke up; enough time for me to slip out of the house and disappear, I thought.</p><p>But before I did, I took the DVD that hidden cameras were recording. No need to leave this behind as evidence, I concluded. And besides, how often do you get the chance to watch yourself fisting a ten-year-old girl?</p>"
1279,Perverted Parenting,Eriko,1,A little girl's life of sexual abuse changes for the better after she is molested by two women.,"['MFF/g', 'ped', 'bond', 'inc', 'spank', 'panties', 'strap-on', 'anal', 'oral', 'atm']","<p>Hi. My name is Ally. This tale is based on a true story of my
childhood. I thought you would find my experience interesting if
somewhat shocking. It may leave you horny or crying, depending on how
big a pervert you are. But however it leaves you feeling, please don't
call social services to rescue me. I'm not a little girl anymore and
besides, it sure was exciting living through it.</p><p>My entire childhood was a pedophile's dream. I can say that now that
I'm older but back then my life didn't seem unusual to my
inexperienced mind. I grew up with my Daddy. My Mommy left us when I
was only a toddler and I can hardly remember her. My Daddy tried to
take care of me as best as he could but he was also sexually fervent,
intense man with his own desires to quench. From as long as I can
remember he groomed me in sexiness, erotic play, masturbation and
bondage. He was slow and gentle with me making sure I grew to love the
things he taught me but at other times he would take what he wanted.
As I grew into my preteen years, he began inviting strange men to our
home. He called them his friends but they rarely returned and it
seemed they were more interested in me than my Daddy. You see, dear
reader, his ""friends"" loved touching me and playing with my body way
more than spending time with Daddy. Back then I found it amusing. I
didn't understand why grown ups did those things but it didn't seem
out of place either.</p><p>To make it more vivid for you, dear reader, try to imagine this author
in her childhood years as some sort of a doll for grown ups to play
with, a playtoy for men with chronic case of pent-up sexuality that
was to be unleashed on a small girl-child who took for granted their
unyielding, persistent hands and mouths as they ravaged her
defenseless body. Even now, so many years later, I can still feel the
groping, the petting, the fondling of Daddy's ""friends"". Their
rubbing, pinching and blatant manhandling was so relentless I was
literally forced to orgasm in their hands. Others would tie me up or
spank me. They were the cruel and profane kind who were largely
satisfied by controlling my involuntary orgasms through long and
alternating sessions of pain and pleasure.</p><p>My entire childhood I was surrounded by men: men touching me, handling
me, rubbing me; men's fingers probing, pinching, pulling; men's
engorged organs pushing, shoving, forcing into every orifice of my
small body. But don't be alarmed, dear reader! When I was a child,
being masturbated and sexually violated by men felt as normal as
having a haircut. And besides, Daddy was always there to make sure I
wasn't unduly hurt or harmed by one of his more extravagantly inspired
""friends"".</p><p>The big change came unannounced one morning after breakfast. Daddy
told me we were going to play a kinky little game. That was nothing
unusual in itself, as you are all aware of by now. Kinky games were
unavoidable part of my early life. Right there in the kitchen, he
helped me strip naked of my pink jammies and led me into the bedroom.
He had me lie on my back, on the bed, and then produced soft nylon
rope at the four corners of the bed. I was familiar with ropes and I
pretty much knew what to expect yet my mind was quickly getting foggy,
and before I really knew what was happening, he had me tied there,
naked, small, defenseless. I could only slightly move because he had
me tied so tight, stretched out as if crucified to the bed. All I
could do was squirm, not exactly sure of what was to happen next or
who was going to make it happen. And yet it was such a sexy feeling to
be naked and tied and slightly frightened by the endless possibilities
of what was to come while Daddy stood there, looking over me.</p><p>I heard him chuckle as he watched me squirming and testing my bonds. I
was completely helpless and the idea of being naked and tied to the
bed made me excited. In my head different scenes played out of what
was going to happen to me but nothing I came up with matched what
really happened that day.</p><p>Little later Daddy left me alone in the room. I heard him walk to the
door. I knew his friends have arrived and I was wondering how many of
them will be here today and how many hungry, lustful men will ravish
me and rob me of my shameful orgasms. But as soon as they walked into
the house I heard their voices and it was incredible! I could hear
them talking about some movie, and I could hear them laughing. But
that in itself wasn't out of the ordinary. What was incredible was
that I was hearing women's voices!</p><p>As you are aware of it by now, dear reader, all my childhood I was
sexually abused, molested and violated in every imaginable way by
countless perverts and pedophiles, every one of them a brutish,
impetuous man. I've never known a woman in my life until then. Oh,
I've seen them on TV and from a distance, outside on the street. But I
never interacted with them, never felt their touch on my face, my
skin, never heard their voices close to my ear, never felt their smile
melt my defences. I was home-schooled and so I never knew of female
teachers, tutors, coaches or even other little girls I could be
friends with. I lived my entire life until then surrounded by men; men
of every shape and size and sexual taste, men whose only desire was to
see me shudder in throes of another involuntary orgasm, squeezed out
of my young soul by their unmerciful hands.</p><p>You can imagine then, how on that day my mind spun with excitement and
fear of what was going to happen. I was happy and confused at the same
time; embarrassed to be naked before another female like myself yet
wanting to be in their presence, seen and felt and admired by them.
When Daddy left, he left the bedroom door wide open and if anyone on
their way to the bathroom had looked in, they would see me for sure,
naked and tied to the bed. It was amazing how that too made the
situation so much more intense.</p><p>For the next hour or so, the party in the living room continued. I
could hear them talking and laughing but I couldn't make out what they
were saying. I could make out Daddy's laugh over the women. He seemed
to be having a good time. My little pussy ached when I heard women
laugh. I imagined them standing by the bed while laughing. A knowing
laugh, telling me I was their little cunt for the taking. Then, all of
the sudden everybody got very quiet. All I could hear was a porn movie
on the TV and pleading voices of little girls as someone fucked them
very hard.</p><p>After a while Daddy came into the bedroom and shut the door behind
him. He turned on the bedroom lights and stood beside the bed. He
watched me, just as I had imagined he would, his eyes slowly passing
over my skinny form tied down to the bed. Then he smiled as if pleased
by the way I looked or the job he's done on me and told me he had a
surprise for me. He said Samantha and Amy were very excited to meet me
and the party was moving into the bedroom.</p><p>Before I could react, there was a knock at the door and it opened. In
walked Samantha and Amy. They all stood around the bed, looking at my
bound and squirming body. I looked to Daddy for a clue and then to the
two women. They were beautiful and young, probably around 30. I was
enraptured by them, their long hair, their breasts. I've never been in
presence of another girl until then and I could feel my heart racing
like a little rabbit. I didn't know how to react, what to say, if
anything, and my eyes gazed upon them as if I was in the presence of
divinity.</p><p>Seeing my baffled reaction, Daddy just told me to relax. He told me
this was the next step in my experience. He offered to refill
everyone's drink, and then promptly left the room. This left me naked
and bound, with two women smiling down on me. A very interesting
feeling for sure, but I didn't quite know what to think, even less
what to say or do. They were not men. They moved differently, they
looked at me differently. Nothing like this has ever happened to me
before. I was going to be molested by women!</p><p>But as I marvelled at those two beautiful creatures beside my bed, any
more chance for awe was quickly taken away when I was rudely
blindfolded. This allowed any of them to do with me as they wished and
I wouldn't know which of the two it was. But on the upside, this was
an added sensation for me, letting my mind visualise on its own what
was happening to me and around me. One who I thought was Samantha
called me beautiful in her soft resonant voice. She said I was
adorable and very sexy for a ten-year-old. It made me buzz with
excitement. Is this how it feels to have Mommy, I wondered. Would she
call me beautiful too? Would she touch me with her soft hands the way
I felt their hands exploring me now? Would she kiss me with her
velvety lips, lick me with her brazen, exploring tongue like they did?
It didn't take long for me to start enjoying it. I couldn't tell who
was who but I loved the new sensations more than anything.</p><p>During this initial exploration, I heard my underwear drawers open.
Amy was making lewd comments about my panties and how sexy they are.
She seemed to be impressed with what she found and despite my
protests, the panty raid continued. Samantha joined her and soon they
moved to the basket with dirty laundry. I heard them giggling
excitedly like two schoolgirls as they fished out my used panties,
sweaty T-shirts and dirty socks. A loud sound of inhaling and sniffing
told me exactly what was happening in the room and I felt embarrassed
that someone would be so enraptured with the smell and taste of some
little girl's bodily excretions. But this invasion of my dirty laundry
quickly left my mind. In my blindfolded state, Samantha's roaming
fingers returned exploring my body and the feeling was taking its
toll. Think of it, dear reader. I was naked, blindfolded and bound to
the bed. And I was drunk. Not from alcohol but with overpowering
experience. I was totally in control of the two women and I was
enjoying my abuse for the first time in my life. I think this was a
part of Daddy's ultimate plan.</p><p>The fingering continued until Daddy returned with drinks. Amy, who was
still preoccupied with my dirty laundry suggested they should retie me
in a different, more accessible position, with my legs spread open by
a spreader bar. Not wasting the time, Daddy untied me with help from
Samantha and I found myself briefly freed from my restrains and
blindfold. Daddy asked if I was enjoying myself yet and all I could do
was smile. I was still in the euphoric state of bliss caused by the
presence of two women in the room and my mind was still sorting the
feelings as I slowly came back to reality.</p><p>After a while, I was able to sit up and look around the room. They
allowed me to rest and drink some water before I was going to be
retied in a different position. I saw all my underwear, T-shirts,
panties and socks strewn around the room. Some were lying on the
floor, on and about the bed and hose draped over the dresser and
mirror. Amy still held a pair of my knee socks to her face, inhaling
deeply. It looked like a sexual tornado had come through the bedroom.
It felt like it, too.</p><p>After I had my short rest I saw Daddy place two spreader bars and some
large pillows on the floor. Behind me, Samantha told me this was
another way to tie someone, making it more fun. She was holding me by
the shoulders and slowly guided me down into a kneeling position. My
wrists were bound to one bar, and my ankles to the other. I couldn't
move so Daddy picked me up and plopped me on the bed. He had me lie on
my back, as he connected each bar to some fancy connectors he had
hidden under the bed. There I lay again, spread eagle on the bed.
Daddy adjusted the bars so my arms and legs were spread wide and I
tried struggling a little to test my bonds but they wouldn't give in
even slightly.</p><p>Past memories of my bondage experiences at the hands of Daddy's male
friends came back to me and I shivered with fear and excitement at
what was to come. I could only see a little of what was going on
around me because I was bound so tightly. Straining to move, I could
see Daddy walking around the room as if he was setting something up.
Samantha and Amy were standing beside the bed. I couldn't help but
smile every time I looked at them. They were enchanting and mysterious
to my young mind and I wanted to be just like them when I grew up.
Then Samantha started taking her clothes off and soon Amy followed her
example. Down came jeans and off came blouses. I couldn't believe how
exotic it all looked, how different from the usual garb that my male
visitors wore. They both looked sexy and vibrant with erotic aura
around them. But I didn't get to see much more before Daddy
blindfolded me again in the face of my vocal protest. And, just like
last time, my mind started visualizing what was about to happen.</p><p>I felt the bed moving as if at least one person was getting on top of
me. Before I knew what was happening, I had someone's wet pussy
mashing against my little face. At about the same time a hot tongue
was licking at my aching clit. I yelped in pleasure when the tongue
found its mark, but my own tongue was soon very busy, too. I've had
countless penises shoved into my face and my mouth in my life. I had
gallons of male semen sprayed all over me. But nothing tasted better
than this new sensation of female genitals oozing their nectar on my
tongue. This was another girl, just like me. Whether it was Samantha
or Amy, she tasted wonderful, and she had a skilled tongue, too. It
knew just where to go and what to do. Her hips clamped down on my head
so I couldn't move even if I had wanted to. She rubbed the wet lips of
her pussy all over my face, but her tongue never stopped licking my
clit. She was obviously enjoying the control she had over me, and so
was I.</p><p>As quickly as she got on top of me, she got off. She was replaced by
the other girl, who got into almost the same position. But, instead of
smashing her pussy against my face, it seemed she was wearing some
sort of strap-on. She told me to open wide and soon my mouth was full
of a large thrusting cock. It wasn't a real cock, but it sure felt the
same. This cock was fucking my mouth deeply and I had to open wide to
take it all in. Her tongue was working on my clit, and I couldn't
control myself. My body wiggled and shook as her tongue kept sinking
into my preteen pussy. I struggled to swallow the strap-on,
overwhelmed by the sensations of choking, gagging and being at the
mercy of these two women. Daddy was somewhere on the side giving the
girls ideas but from what I was experiencing, the girls didn't need
anyone's help. They had enough sick ideas of their own.</p><p>When the strap-on was removed from my mouth, the girl on top of me
changed the position. She came down between my bound legs and wrapped
her arms around them. Pulling my body up to her, she plunged her
tongue deep into my cunny. With a squeal, I pleaded with her to stop
and allow me to catch my breath. But she didn't. I could feel her
teeth against my pubic mound as her tongue skillfully wiggled inside
me. I tried to thrust up to get even more of that lapping tongue
inside me but I couldn't move. Her hold on my legs was strong and she
took her time snaking her tongue into sensitive depths of my vagina.</p><p>It was hard containing myself. I screamed when she dived into my
pussy. Then, if that wasn't enough, she sucked hard on my sensitive
clit. Her arms had a vise grip hold on my legs and she moved with me
as my body reacted to what her mouth was doing. I came against her
face in a powerful climax that left her mouth drenched.</p><p>Before I could recover, the spreader bar holding my legs was
disconnected from the bed. I think it was Daddy who had my legs raised
up over my body and the bar secured at the head of the bed. This made
me nearly fold in half and my bare bottom was spread open and waving
up in the air. In another quick movement someone's mouth was again
between my legs. I felt soft feminine arms grab around my waist and
tender but forceful lips, teeth and tongue go to work on my still
throbbing genitals. In this position, my bottom began to throb and
shudder, with the skilled female form along for the ride. Our combined
weight made the bed bounce wildly and my screams reverberated through
the room.</p><p>Just as I was getting close to orgasm again, I was left alone, my
twitching ten-year-old vulva waiting for what was to happen next. I
wasn't kept waiting long. But what was getting the attention this time
was my defenseless ass. Something cold was globbed on my anus, and
soon after that it was impaled with a long and hard shaft. From
previous experiences I knew it was a dildo entering me but this time
it was strapped on a woman who wore it like an artificial penis. It
was the same dildo that was previously in my mouth but it seemed so
much thicker now invading my rectum.</p><p>While my insides were pounded by the gargantuan plastic invader, I
could feel someone's nipples brush past my legs. Sweet, sexy kisses
planted on my feet and calves made me shiver with anticipation. Her
grown up body was between my little legs, her arms to either side of
my head. In this position, she repeatedly pushed into my bottom hole,
stretching it to its painful limits. I could smell the perfume of my
mistress as she worked on my body. She had me captive and I wanted
more of her relentless abuse.</p><p>Deeper and deeper, that fake cock rammed into my ass. It was strange
to know I was attached to a woman instead of a man. Strange, but nice
for a change. I could tell she liked it, too. Her breathing was quick
and little drops of sweet smelling sweat were dripping onto my naked
tied-up body. She was a determined mistress. Determined to have her
way with the abused anus of the child she held in her hands.</p><p>Dear reader, I hope you're still reading this deplorable account of my
childhood. It must be hard for you to stomach and understand what I
was going through, but try putting yourself in my shoes for a moment.
I grew up without Mommy and I'd never known another woman in my life
until that day. To my ten-year-old mind, this seemed what Mommies did
with their little girls. I knew no better and I tried to make myself
enjoy everything that was done to me even if it meant I had to receive
long plastic objects into my bottom. I was prepared to submit to
anything just to feel what it was like to have a Mommy in my life.</p><p>I wanted a tongue on my clit as before but I wasn't the one in
control. That female-controlled cock deep in my rectum was in control.
I was beginning to want it even deeper inside me in spite of the pain
I was going through, mostly because I knew it was a woman doing it to
me. A woman was having her way with my little body; a woman was raping
my bottom hole. I was being fucked by a woman and I loved her for it.
I think it was the first time in my young life I actually fell in love
with someone and all because she was pushing a hard, thick object deep
into my insides.</p><p>And a strange combination it was. A soft body, but a powerful one,
too. A female in control of what I experienced. Well, actually, there
were two women in control of my mind and body. I could feel their lips
on my hairless genitals, knowing where to go and what to do. They were
controlling my orgasm and forcing it to build until I would cum over
those lips, those soft female lips, in a gashing ecstasy. For a change
I had someone molesting me who knew how to make me feel good, too.
Those were no smelly, sweaty men with their fat stomachs and hairy
bodies pushing and rubbing against me; no balding old perverts
slobbering over a small child tied down for their perverted pleasure.
I was loved by creatures like myself. I belonged to them and was loved
by them and I loved them in return.</p><p>Up to then it had been only men. I didn't even think it was possible
to be with another woman. Surely, women didn't do such deplorable,
unspeakable things to little girls. I had no idea of how it would be.
However, this cock shaped thing was finding a spot deep inside me, and
that spot was liking it too. Although I couldn't see who it was
connected to, I didn't even visualize a man. I visualized it being
Samantha or Amy. I visualized it being a woman.</p><p>I wanted to be released from my bonds so I could wrap my little arms
and legs around her beautiful body. I wanted to feel the power of her
thrusts as she held me in her arms and pushed her plastic cock deep
into my bowels. I wanted to let her know I wanted more. I wanted to
call her Mommy and kiss her and let her take care of me. There were
many strange and different feelings rushing though my mind. I wondered
if Samantha and Amy were lovers. Would they return to me again? Would
they love me again? I wondered if this was their first experience with
a little girl but no, that couldn't be possible. The lips that were on
my sex were experienced lips. The lips that were in control of my
orgasm were soft and tender, but they also knew how to be rough. The
little bites on the inside of my thighs and nibbles on my clit came
from experience. Even the cock ramming into my ass seemed to know
something only a woman could know. They must have had many children in
their bed before.</p><p>My mistress was now breathing harder and she seemed to be close to
cumming. My pussy was dripping, my ass was full, and I couldn't get
enough of her abuse. She started shaking and so did I. We both came
together as she rammed that cock into my little unprotected ass. She
leaned down and kissed me on my button nose, my cheeks and then my
parted, gasping lips. Her tongue only slightly entered my mouth, and
then it was gone. She was teasing me.</p><p>She lifted herself off my light body and gave my, now open and gaping
bottom, a slap as she got off the bed. I tried to think which of the
two women could she have been but I didn't have much time to think.
There was another soft female body on the bed, with more interesting
things to come. This new mistress was completely different. Her
fingers found my clit and started to rub it in circles. With my body
in such exposed and accessible position, I was open to anything she
wanted and demanded. I know she could tell I liked what she was doing.
I couldn't conceal that from her experienced, possessive eyes.</p><p>The woman's lips joined in with her fingers and my hips began moving
with her touch. She made her tongue hard and jabbed it into my wet
twat while pinching my clit and driving her long fingernails into my
labia. I thought I was going to die from so much pain and yet it felt
wonderful. And as quickly as it started, it went back to just her
finger rubbing on my clit. She was playing with me as if I was a
little toy, a baby doll in her hands. I tried to compose myself,
waiting for what would happen next. I didn't have to wait long. That
finger on my clit quickly slid into my pussy, and she jabbed it in and
out as if she was stabbing me with a sharp, long knife. While doing
this she started spanking me. These weren't light spanks but hard
punishing smacks. At first it startled me but soon I recovered and
accepted what was being done to me. I loved being controlled by these
women even when they were spanking me really hard. I was a toy to be
used for their own pleasure; I was their for whatever they wanted to
do to me.</p><p>""Go ahead and spank her pussy,"" I heard Daddy giving instructions. I
knew what it felt to have someone smack and spank your vagina,
especially when it was held in a vulnerable and spread open position
like mine was right then. It could be the most painful thing ever done
to a little girl and I had many past experiences of Daddy's sadistic
friends going into frenzy by repeatedly hitting my little pussy.</p><p>It didn't take long for the woman who was currently spanking me to
take the clue. I began to cry out with each smack as her hand landed
flat on the lips of my still hairless vulva. I was being taken to the
edge again. Soon, I was yelling, ""Stop! Stop! Daddy, make it stop!""
But, my pleas were only met with chuckles as the fingers were removed
and the spanking stopped.</p><p>I heard whispering, then those fingers I loved and feared so much
returned. Deeper and deeper they entered my poor, abused cunny and
when deep inside me, her thumb roughly rubbed and pushed against my
clit. It seemed like she knew exactly what to do. The whole evening
had been that way. Then the spanking started again. It wasn't with a
hand, but a paddle. It hurt really bad but because I had been
previously spanked by hand, it wasn't too much. I was moaning from the
spankings. My moaning was almost as loud as the sounds of the paddle
hitting my ass.</p><p>I didn't know it but I began to wiggle against her hand, twisting and
jerking, trying to avoid the smacks yet wanting her fingers deeper and
harder. Then, again it all stopped. I yelled ""NO!"" I wanted to cum!
Orgasm was my little escape from all the abuse unleashed on my small
body. But what I wanted was not what was to happen.</p><p>The bar my legs were bound to was unhooked from the head of the bed,
and for a short time I was allowed to relax. Someone even brought a
glass of water to my lips and they let me drink from it until I had
enough. Then I was quickly flipped over, as if I was a little human
pancake, and I landed back on the bed. But there was now a large
pillow under me and my bottom was up high in the air. The bar holding
my legs was secured to the bottom of the bed and I was again unable to
accomplish more than a slight wiggle. Everything was securely tied and
my ass was a perfect target for their sick pleasures.</p><p>Someone got on the bed again, but in front of me, between my tightly
stretched arms, right in front of my head. I could smell the masculine
smells of this person and I instantly recognised Daddy. The cock that
was now poking my face wasn't a strap-on. It was the real thing. It
had a smooth velvet texture and it was hot against my cheek. I opened
my mouth the way I was taught since I could remember, offering my
throat to its lewd advances. It accepted my invitation and slid past
my lips. I gave only a little resistance. I wanted to feel it as it
went all the way down until the gaging reflex kicked in.</p><p>Daddy's strong masculine hands grabbed the sides of my head and soon
his strong cock was raping my face and taking my mouth. In the
position I was in, my throat was open and inviting to the force of his
thrusts and he took full advantage of it. Thrust after thrust, I
gulped it down, wrapping my tongue around it when I could. I think he
liked this because he groaned and grabbed handfuls of my hair for
leverage when forcing himself on my face. It was nice being taken this
way by Daddy when his cock was hot and rock hard.</p><p>As I was getting into it, there was one of the women getting on the
bed. She got behind me, between my spread legs. I felt fingers
exploring my pussy until they found my clit. It was extra sensitive
and I wiggled in reaction to her touch. My response got a giggle from
the group. She plunged her fingers inside my pussy but then quickly
pulled them out again. She slapped my bottom as if I was a naughty
schoolgirl, but real hard. She raked her fingernails across my ass
then plunged her fingers into my pussy again. She kept slapping my ass
hard with one hand while she kept finger fucking my vagina with the other.</p><p>I felt fingers wiggling inside me, rubbing the inside walls of my
pussy. I think I liked that but her fingernails also hurt a little. I
was in a tormented heaven; my throat was raped by Daddy's cock and my
vagina violated from the inside by sharp fingernails. How much longer
will they continue to use me in this way, I was beginning to wonder.
Even they must become tired at some point.</p><p>In my tormented haze I felt fingers leaving my pussy and entering my
anus. It still felt open and aching from the past abuse but it didn't
stop them from having another go at it. I think there were two fingers
pushing inside it all the way then being withdrawn fast, leaving a
gaping hole in their place. It was Samantha because I heard her talk
when she asked Daddy to give her access to my mouth for a second and
when he did, she rammed her two fingers down my throat. I chocked and
gagged a little and with horror realised I was tasting my own anus in
my mouth and on my tongue. ""God, you're a sick bitch!"" I heard Daddy
say and I had to agree because why would she make me taste my own
bottom? It wasn't fair but there was nothing I could do as her fingers
wiggled in my mouth for a little longer before they were again
replaced by Daddy's punishing cock.</p><p>Before I knew what was happening, either Samantha or Amy was lying
down under me, right behind the pillow holding me up. She wrapped her
arms around my waist and her mouth came in contact with my clit. I
started humping her mouth while my own mouth was getting humped. What
a team, I thought, trying hard to reach my own orgasm.</p><p>Shivers went through my body and I started choking on the cock in my
mouth. I guess that was sexy to Daddy because soon after that he came
down my throat. He moaned aloud and called me a beautiful little girl.
He always said that when he came in my mouth. For some reason it
turned me on knowing my mouth was full of Daddy's hot and sticky sperm
and my little body went out of control as I came all over the face of
whichever woman was licking my clit. She whimpered in her own ecstasy
and gladly lapped it all up.</p><p>Everybody took a little time to rest after that but I was still tied
down and it wasn't long before my pussy was twitching again. I often
found myself in this state after a prolonged mistreatment at the hands
of adults. I guess I was on some sort of sexual plateau, becoming lost
in my sexual pleasure so to block the abuse being carried on my
ten-year-old body. And needless to say, the abuse didn't stop for
long. One woman was replaced by another and the fun started all over
again.</p><p>I still didn't know who each woman was but I figured Daddy was still
in front of me. He mashed his scrotum up against my face and reached
down to pinch my nipples one at a time. But that wasn't enough. They
ached so and I would have loved for someone to nibble on them, to pull
them out as far as they would go and then twist them until I cried out
in pain. I asked Daddy if he would suck on my titties. His answer was
to begin bouncing his still hard cock against my face. He nearly
flogged me with it, whipping it back and forth as if slapping my
cheeks with the palm of his hand. Finally, I opened my mouth and he
shoved it in one more time. More cock to suck. I knew Daddy could go
for hours if he was turned on enough and I think the two women he
invited to our home that day made him hornier than any of his
""friends"" could. He started to piston into me, again and again and
again. He used his little girl's throat as a pussy to fuck.</p><p>I think Amy this time got behind me and I felt the hard strap-on
against my bottom. She grabbed my hips and I felt the head of her
plastic cock rubbing against my anus. Then she took me, slowly
penetrating the depths of my pink little orifice. I was in cock
heaven. Daddy was taking my mouth and Amy my ass. She leaned forward
and bit my shoulder then licked my neck. ""How do you like your party,
baby-girl?"" her body was slapping against my ass, she was fucking me
so hard. My bound legs didn't allow me too much room to move so my
small body took all the brunt of her thrusts.</p><p>Daddy was enjoying the fear and excitement I was going through. The
stronger it got, the more I sucked on that cock of his. And it seemed
the more I sucked on it, the deeper he tried to ram it into me and
would pull it out only when I started choking. Because my hands were
bound, I couldn't back away from this ramming. Thank God it was Daddy
raping my throat that day and not one of his ""friends"". They rarely
had mercy to pull out on time and I would often end up throwing up or
passing out.</p><p>I was receiving it from both ends: Daddy in front and Amy in back. Amy
sodomising my rectum was like a sexual lightening bolt going through
me. Her continuing assault soon had me cumming. My body tensed and
then a rush of spasms seemed to engulf all of my senses. Daddy and Amy
were fucking me with the same stroke, both thrusting into me at the
same time. Daddy in my mouth and Amy in my ass. I couldn't help it. It
was just too much and I began crying as I orgasmed again from all the
pain and pleasure at the hands of my tormentors. I lost all control
and I felt pee gashing out of my vagina and soaking up the bed beneath me.</p><p>I never felt so embarrassed before in my life. I remember them
laughing and calling me a little pissy cunt. Then Daddy pulled his
engorged cock out of my mouth and stroked it until he came all over my
face. He was holding my head by my hair with one hand and aiming his
spurting cock at my eyes, mouth and nose with the other. I also
remember Amy's hands were exploring all over my body as she continued
to ram my ass. I think I came all over once again when she moved them
up to my budding nipples and twisted them as far as if she was
unscrewing a bottle cap. A piercing scream broke throughout the house
but Daddy's hand cupping my mouth quickly smothered any protest. I was
so involved in my own orgasm I didn't notice if Amy came or not. I am
sure she did but that was just how powerful mine was.</p><p>I was fucked several times that day and spattered with Daddy's cum
more than once. I couldn't count the times I came, but each orgasm
they gave me bordered on pain and pleasure. I was in sexual dream
state for the last couple of hours. I couldn't do anything but accept
what their grown up bodies were forcing upon me. When I came back to
reality I was untied and the blindfold removed. I could see I was
covered with sweat, piss and cum. I was only ten years old back then
but I felt like a total slut.</p><p>To this day, I don't know if it was Samantha or Amy wearing the
strap-on. Because of the blindfold I imagined both women taking their
turns on the tied-up little girl they owned that day. For all I know,
that's just how it happened. I still find myself reminiscing about
them, dreaming about them, wishing to be taken care of by them.
Wishing they stayed with us and became my Mommies. But the truth is I
never saw them again.</p><p>I was sore all over for days afterwards, but any soreness also brought
back memories of why I was sore. Daddy said I would first fear the
pain and then I would smile. I didn't doubt it at all. Now, after many
years the pain has gone, I am still smiling.</p>"
1280,Looking Up,Eva,1,"A lonely woman finds that a family wedding isn't as bad as she feared, and leads to a special ""wedding"" of her own.",['Fg lesbian ws'],"<p>My Dearest Abi</p><p>I suppose I should have written you earlier, but I have been very busy with all kinds of
things since I moved here.  Including one very big thing in my life, which I know is going
to surprise you a lot.  Or maybe not, if you know me.</p><p>But let me begin where we left off, when I left the old house in Ormington.  You might
remember when I said when I was going to move away from the area how unhappy I was at
leaving you, dear Abi, and all my other friends.  You and Suzanne and Letitia and Chrissy.  
It was, as you can imagine, quite a wrench after 42 years in the same town.  I know I
wasn't born there but Ormington was my home for almost all my life and it felt natural.</p><p>You will also remember how unhappy I was about my daughter Diana marrying Jeff, with
him having three kids already.  I made no secret of the fact that I thought he was too old
for her and with family from his first marriage he wasn't likely to want more.  Yes, we
discussed all this before I left:  as you said Diane is 23 now and old enough to make her
own choices, but the fact that her husband-to-be was 38 didn't fit easily with me.  Yes, I
know what you're thinking: I'm 44 and he could have been the kind of age I might have
wanted if I was looking for a man in my life!</p><p>But Jeff isn't the kind of man I'd have wanted.  Sure, Tom's been gone nearly 12 years now
but I still think of myself as married to him.  So when Diana asked me to live with her and
Jeff in their new home I knew why — they just needed a relationship-free child-minder
while she pursued her career at the model agency.  I know what you're also saying (I can
almost hear you as I write this!) that it isn't quite how I paint it, that they respect me and
want me to be part of this new family.</p><p>Well you know my views on that!   But I have to admit Jeff is wealthy enough to provide a
very good home for Diana and, yes, me too.  I have my own rooms with bathroom and
kitchen in what looks like a turret at one end of the house and to be honest I can retreat
there and feel like I'm in my own place.  I suppose there is something to be said for money
after all.</p><p>I also wanted a grandchild of my own and it still faintly troubles me that Diane simply isn't
the ""motherly"" type and has no plans to have kids.  At all, ever.</p><p>So my first introduction to my new ""grandchildren"" was at the wedding.  I felt bad that I
didn't get over there earlier and get to know them but as you know I was pretty reluctant
to go and hated the idea they might somehow ""reject"" me before the wedding day.  I
wasn't looking forward to the event but it would have been a lot worse if I'd had to go
knowing I wasn't wanted at all.  So the first sight of these three children was at the
wedding itself.  I ought at this point to tell you about them, so you know who is who —
especially Joanna, who has come to have a special place in my life.</p><p>Joanna is the youngest of Jeff's three.  She is five and apparently the image of her late
mom, who I am assured was almost as beautiful as Diana is.  Joanna is cute, freckles
everyplace, and with a real winning smile under a mop of dark brown hair.  For one so
young she certainly knows how to melt people's hearts: she was the youngest of the three
bridesmaids and looked totally aware of her pride of place immediately behind Diana.</p><p>Joanna's older brother is Danny, a precocious 12 year old who sulked and sneered trough
the whole wedding and there is a sister, Martine, who is eleven.  Martine is attractive with
blonde hair but she puts on far too many airs and graces for someone of her age.  In some
ways these two older children are everything I thought wealthy kids were — ungrateful and
condescending at the same time.  You know what I think about badly-behaved kids, Abi,
right?</p><p>Now I can't say I thought much of Jeff's parents either.  They are divorced and not getting
along too well, so there was a frosty atmosphere at the wedding before we started.  I got
the feeling I was expected to take sides and when I didn't, I was felt even more on the
outside of things.</p><p>So you see, with no one there from my family but Diana who was busy and pre-occupied, I
can't say that I enjoyed the wedding much as a social event.  At least, not until little Joanna
appeared round my legs.</p><p>I was sat at one of those long tables which had, as the wedding meal progressed,
gradually become more and more deserted.  No one took much notice of me and in a way I
was glad to be left alone.  I was daydreaming of being back in Ormington (and yes,
cuddled up to you Abi with your hand inside my knickers!) when I felt something push at
my legs.  My first instinct was a cat had got into the reception and was looking for
someone to rub up against, so I put my hand under the table cloth, expecting to feel
something soft and furry.  Imagine my surprise when what I felt was a small child.  A face
emerged from under the tablecloth, grinning up at me.  It was little Joanna, or Jo as I now
call her.</p><p>Yes, you are probably guessing where this is heading.  After all, we did share quite a few
secrets in our ""special"" times in Ormington and my interest in small girls was well known
to you.  So here I was, staring down at a delightful little child who was just about the only
person who wanted to be with me, it seemed.  Now, had Jo simply been playing a game of
hide and seek, or messing about, I wouldn't have taken much notice other than being
polite as the little one and I were now (vaguely) related.  But Jo was being cheeky in a nice
way.  She said: ""You're Mrs Walsh aren't you?  And I can see up your skirt.""</p><p>I was, needless to say, quite embarrassed.  I know you will both be surprised and in a way
not surprised to learn that I had worn my ""comforter"" to the wedding.  Heavens, I wore it
to lots of places.  But you will remember it, the little Japanese-made device that straps to
the inside of my thigh and sends those delightful little bolts of current to my pussy.  I
know you never quite got on with it when you tried it, but it is always great fun for me.</p><p>Gosh, you will be saying, why on earth did you wear that thing to a wedding?  Your
daughter's wedding at that!</p><p>Oh well, I guessed I would be lonely and it was a late decision to strap it on me and set the
pulses to low (if random) surges.  Fresh batteries, of course!  I had reasoned I would be
spending time on my own and expected I would both be bored with the speeches and
almost certainly not be asked to dance, except by some lecherous old man who wanted to
peer down my bust and grope my bum (yes, there are some people who are allowed to do
that, but they aren't male).  So I had decided to sit quietly enjoying the little pulses and
surges under my skirt.  It would if nothing else give me a pleasant smile as if I was
enjoying the event, I told myself.</p><p>Anyway, briefly I had hoped that little Jo in her innocence would think that whatever it was
with wires going up into my knickers was something ""normal"" and ignore it.  But she is a
smart child and wanted to know more.  She emerged from under the table, hopped up on
an empty chair beside me and asked:  ""That thing up your skirt Mrs Walsh... what is it?""</p><p>""First of all,"" I said pleasantly, ""I am your new mummy's mummy so you don't have to call
me Mrs Walsh.""  I never liked being Mrs Walsh anyway, so I told little Jo my first name.  
""You should call me Tara.""</p><p>""Tara,"" said the little girl, as if lodging it in her memory .  ""Okay, Tara, what's those wire
things up your legs?""</p><p>""Ah,"" I said, ""can you keep a secret?""  The delightful little girl assured me should could, so
I continued.  ""That's a little invention to keep ladies like me happy.  But you mustn't tell
anyone I have it.""</p><p>""Okay... but why?""</p><p>""Well now, Joanna, that's because it is important if you have a good friend not to spoil the
friendship by telling other people secrets.""  I paused to let the words sink in.  ""Unless of
course you don't want to be friends.""</p><p>""Oh I do!  I like you Mrs... I mean, Tara.  I want to be your friend!  Always!""</p><p>At that moment my dear little pussy-pleaser gave me a little sharp jolt.  At least, I think it
was a surge.  It could have been just a normal 'hey here's a pretty little girl smiling at me'
twitch of my cunny, but if it was it was the most powerful I'd ever felt.  I think my jaw must
have sagged a little then because dear little Jo looked at me inquiringly.  I responded by
smiling and saying: ""Another secret's going on right now,""  which seemed to please her
because she did one of those heart-melting little girl winks that are obviously all effort,
but nonetheless are very endearing.  I took it she liked sharing secrets.</p><p>Little Jo settled back into the chair — little legs sticking straight out and her peach satin
bridesmaid dress hanging down around the seat — and seemed in no hurry to rush off.  
Most little girls are a bundle of energy and can't sit still but she was quite at ease with me.  
After a moment or two she looked up at me and leaning in as if wanting to share
something she whispered: ""I like you, Tara.  An' I like sharing secrets with you.""</p><p>I assured her I liked sharing them too and we sat back and watched the general confusion of
the wedding reception.  As you know I had taken a dislike to Jeff's parents and they were
arguing not too far away and raising their voices, which I thought was very unthoughtful of
them.  But it actually drew Jo and me closer together, for the child leaned back towards me
and whispered: ""I have a secret, Tara.  I don't like Grandpa and Grandma.""</p><p>I tried to make some reassuring noise about grownups and difficulties (without mentioning
the D word) but it all sounded hollow.  Really I wanted to tell Jo I didn't like them either.  
However I didn't need to mention the divorce because little Jo interrupted me and said:
""It's that divorce, isn't it?  I heard my daddy and Diana talking about it.  Daddy says they
are selfish people.""</p><p>I should have made more noises about not being sure they were selfish at all but I
couldn't, so I simply nodded.  Just then my pulser (all very sci-fi, I know!) suddenly gave
me a pleasant twinge and I sat upright with a surprised look on my face.  That made little
Jo laugh and I have to say her laugh was not only delightful but infectious.  Suddenly she
said:  ""What made you do that?""</p><p>""My secret thing,"" I whispered.  ""The thing under my skirt went 'whoosh' in a nice way.""</p><p>Now quite why I was telling Jo this I have no idea.  I would like to think that I felt like I
could trust her but I suspect I wanted her to take more of an interest in me.  ""Whoosh,""
chuckled the little angel, and then she said:  ""Please, Tara, can I look up your skirt again
and see that thing again?""</p><p>""There's not much to see, sweetheart,"" I said.  ""Just a little box and a few wires.""  But the
thought of a girl as young as this poking her head up my skirt, hidden by the table cloth,
was too good to pass on.  ""But okay, providing you promise not to tell anyone,"" I said
gently.</p><p>Jo winked in the clumsy way small children do and dived under the table.  I looked round
to see if anyone was watching and as they weren't I eased my chair closer to the table and
spread my legs wide, hidden to all but the beautiful little Jo, and surreptitiously hitched my
skirt back.  At once I felt the child brush against my stockinged legs.  I could even feel her
breath on the inside of my thigh and her little hands already reaching up.  Oh my poor
excited pussy, Abi... it was pulsing all on its own now!  Jo's fingers were not only on the
small grey box that was strapped with the velcro strip round my thigh but where I had
fastened it under my suspenders on my left leg to stop it sliding down, but on the soft
flesh of my thigh above the welts of my stockings.  I honestly believed little Jo was just as
intrigued by the fact I wore suspenders and nylons as well as this device but I soon felt her
little hands tugging at the two wires that connected the box to my pussy.</p><p>I have to admit I eased my legs a little wider apart and hitched my skirt back more.  
Honestly, if anyone had come up and asked me to dance right then and I'd have got up, I
am sure my skirt wouldn't have dropped back in time.  Can you imagine me standing in
full view with my bum and knickers on show?  Well, yes you can because that was how you
liked me to parade round your living room whenever I'd bought any new underwear!</p><p>Fortunately no one disturbed me, or Jo for that matter.  Her hands were right on my crotch
now, and to my astonishment she eased back the gusset of my knickers to see how the
wires were attached to my sex.  As you will recall, they are fastened with two small
adhesive patches (waterproof, naturally) with one on each labia.  The theory in case you've
forgotten is it sends a pulse of electricity between the two patches and in turn... well... you
know.</p><p>I know Abi you think I must be some old perve allowing a five year old girl up my skirt
(and in such a risky place too) but I have to tell you the feeling of a small girl's hand
between your legs is indescribable!  I was on the verge of coming as she began to stroke
the patches, and her little muffled voice from between my legs and under the table was
tipping me over the edge.  She was asking things like: ""Is this nice?"" (as she touched me),
""Can you feel this?"" (as she poked her slender finger into the lips of my sex) and of course
the expected; ""Why are you so hairy?"" as she stroked her fingers through my bush.  I'm
afraid all I could do was whimper in response.</p><p>Above all though she was entranced by my little pulse device, even saying if she put her
ear to it it hummed slightly.  In truth, her putting her ear to the device also brought her
face up to my crotch and I could feel her nose nuzzling my slit.  If I had died at that
moment I would have sworn I was in heaven!  I even put my hand on the back of Jo's head
and stroked it, or pretended to.  Secretly I was trying to make sure she wouldn't withdraw
her head from where I wanted it to be.  I also (shameful to admit) wanted her to smell the
aroma of a mature, aroused female.  And perhaps to draw the sharp smell into her lungs: I
didn't want anyone coming past to wonder if I was masturbating under the table cloth.  
Well, I was doing much better than that!</p><p>By now Abi you will be getting the idea I was pretty much taken with this child.  Oh yes, I
know you think that sex with small girls is best left to fantasy but the reality is sublime, I
can assure you.  Jo was curious to know more about my anatomy and showed no
reluctance in being down there.  I even eased the table cloth up, peeked down and saw her
grinning face looking up at me.  ""This is fun,"" she said and giggled.  I wanted it to be even
more fun!</p><p>What had promised to be a boring wedding and a great waste of time was turning out to
be one of the greatest moments in my life.  In fifteen heady minutes I had gone from being
a lonely middle-aged woman reliant on technology for pleasure to having a pretty little girl
rubbing her nose against my sex.</p><p>""Jo,"" I tried to say but my voice was all cracked and husky.  I was trying to ask her to kiss
me between my legs (either through my knickers or with them held aside, I didn't care
much though the latter would have been the most delicious) but like I say my words were
coming out all wrong.  Little Jo though seemed to get the idea without any prompting
because, as I watched, she pressed her lips up to my knicker crotch, then eased it aside
and repeated the act, pressing her lips up to my nether lips — which were pretty wet now
and puffy with arousal and my aroma really distinct.</p><p>This is always the moment when it can go wrong.  Some little girls will be repelled by the
taste of a mature woman's secretions, if they haven't already been put off by the hair, the
smell, the shape of a pussy close up and even the act of being close to it all.  But Jo had
passed the test with flying colours at each stage and was about to be the champion of my
heart.</p><p>I am not ashamed to say I clutched little Jo's pretty head and pressed her face into my sex.  
I am thankful that most people were on the dancefloor and one of Diane's friends was
making an exhibition of herself (no surprise as she was drunk I could see) and the disco
music was loud enough to hide my somewhat sharp gasp as I came.  Jo for her part did
not pull away, thankfully, and her kiss was as wonderful as I dared hope.  I fear I was
about to smother her as I came hard, burying her head into my twat and holding it tightly
there, but there was no way I could let go until I had cum.</p><p>And sister, did I cum!  I'd never felt an orgasm like that for years and only as it ebbed away
did I let little Jo's head go. I was, I admit, more than anxious about what I'd done to her,
but as I lifted the tablecloth I could see her face smiling up at me... if a little flushed from
her lack of oxygen.  Better still, I had squirted my cream all over her face and even in that
half-light under the table I could see it glistening on her pretty face.  ""You okay, darling?"" I
asked, and happily she nodded.  She even - and this I will treasure for a long time - licked
her lips as if enjoying the taste of my cum!</p><p>I could cheerfully have grabbed her head and pressed it back to my twat but I saw my
daughter approaching me, picking her way round the chairs on my side of the table.  I
dropped the tablecloth and tried, without success, to tug my skirt down.  I just hoped
Diana didn't want me to stand up right away.  Above all I didn't want her to see little Jo, all
covered with my secretions.</p><p>I needn't have worried on two counts.  First, Diana was only concerned with herself and sat
down next to me a little unsteadily as she had already drunk too much champagne.  ""Oh,
mum, I need your help,"" she blurted, launching into a story that a relative of Jeff's who had
agreed to look after all three of his kids while the newly-married couple went off on
honeymoon couldn't take all three.  Only two for some bizarre and convoluted reason.  So
would I be an angel and look after one of them at the house for two weeks?</p><p>So, Abi, guess which one of the three I said I would look after?  Yes, you guessed it!</p><p>At that moment the second of my fears evaporated.  Little Jo popped up at the far end of
the table and waved at me and Diana.  We both waved back, and from what I could see
there was no evidence of anything glistening on the darling's pretty face.  I can only
assume she had wiped her face on the tablecloth before emerging.  Clever girl!</p><p>Needless to say my little device gave me a surge right then and there and I gave a little
gasp.  Loud enough for Diane to notice.  She asked if I was okay and I assured her I just
had a little cramp.  I can only assume my pussy was still aroused from the child's kiss and I
felt that pulse more than most.</p><p>Having been assured I was feeling okay Diane thanked me for being so kind as to look
after Joanna.  She moved away as someone wanted her and the bridesmaids for a picture,
and I saw my daughter take Jo's hand and lead her off.  I suppose the child might then and
there have confided to her new mum that she had been ""kissing her new grandma's pussy""
but I felt I could trust Jo.  Certainly nothing was said and I even managed to tug my skirt
down in time for when they came and asked me to pose with my daughter for yet more
pictures.  Interestingly when I had to pose with the children for a few pictures little Jo took
my hand and held it tightly.</p><p>Better still, she whispered to me as the photos were taken she wanted to see my knickers
again, and that thrilled me as you can imagine.  I whispered back that they were all wet
and little Jo giggled.  ""I like them wet and squidgy"" she grinned up at me.</p><p>We were inseparable after that.  Everywhere I went Jo followed, often clutching my hand as
if to let go she would lose me forever.  Well, there was no danger of that!  We even went to
the loo together, dear little Jo insisting on coming into the cubicle with me.  I am not sure
what anyone else thought but perhaps it looked as if I was just a kindly grandma helping a
child with her long bridesmaid dress.  I was, but in a different way.  I needed to get my
hand up the sweet little thing's dress and feel her soft little slit while she did the same to
me.  Oh yes, and bob her head down between my spread legs and lick at my sopping
knickers and then, easing them aside, lick my pussy to orgasm.</p><p>We must have been in that cubicle for thirty minutes or more, but no one came looking for
us and when I got out I really had to redo my make-up as it looked as if I'd been crying.  
Perhaps I had, with the joy of the best orgasms I could ask for.  Incidentally, my batteries
had run out on my device and I had taken it off and put it in my handbag — and all the
while having dear sweet Jo fingering me.  Yes, little girl's fingers are way too small to really
do what I most like but I showed her how to make a fist and it was wonderful, if dangerous
as it made definite slurping noises as she pistoned her little hand in and out of me.</p><p>On the other hand (as it were) most women coming in to the toilets were either too drunk
or emotional to care — and in one case, exchanging kisses from what I could tell.  I wished
I knew who they were as it is always satisfying to know there are bisexual women around,
even at something as straight as a normal wedding.</p><p>Now I have to come to the bit that you will probably find most astonishing.  While we were
in the loo I had to pee.  I know we had played piss games in Ormington with Chrissy but I
never thought I'd say that with a small girl it is beyond delight.  As I let a stream of piss go
little Jo put her hands under the stream, quite without any prompting.  She even said, as
she did so:  ""I love you Tara.""</p><p>I groaned as I saw what she was doing and had to clamp my hand over my mouth to stop
me crying out in joy.  That made Jo giggle and she took one hand from the stream — and
glistening with my piss — put it over her own mouth without hesitation!</p><p>From then on I knew my time with Jo was going to be utterly wonderful.  I tried to slow my
pissing so that she could swap hands and having whispered to her what I wanted her to do
she did it without question, so she got a fresh handful of my piss in her face.  And in her
mouth too, because she opened her mouth wide to show me her tongue which she said
was ""all wet from my wee-wee.""</p><p>I could have kept the angel in that cubicle all afternoon but I knew we had to emerge soon,
if only because I knew my daughter and her husband would be setting off soon for their
honeymoon and we should all be there to wave goodbye.  We came out all flushed with
pleasure and soon presented ourselves with the throng of party guests about to wave the
happy couple off on their journey to the Maldives.  Having said that, I am not sure if
anyone would have missed us if we had remained having sex in the toilets, but at least we
knew the coast was clear.</p><p>Within an hour we were back at the (empty) house with the whole place to ourselves but
the first thing to test was the bed in my room — which, I am happy to say, was entirely big
enough for a woman and a small girl to make love.  However we made love all over the
house, including the master bedroom, and had a lot of fun in all the three bathrooms,
even graduating to little Jo drinking my piss direct from my pussy lips.  And good girl that
she was, little Jo hardly spilt any of my nectar.</p><p>There was one more surprise in a fortnight devoted to having sex, pissing on (and into) my
angel and intimately playing with each other's bodies.  Out of the blue one afternoon as
we lay in bed in the warm sunshine Jo asked me to marry her!   She said she had a
wedding gown (her bridesmaid's dress, naturally) and — having seen her daddy wear a
black suit at the wedding — asked if I had anything black to wear as her ""husband.""  I told
her between pussy kisses (her lips on my sex, naturally) that all I had was some black
underwear — so that was how it turned out.</p><p>To the strains of the Wedding March I in my black lace bra, knickers and suspender belt
set and little Jo in her bridesmaid dress (without, at my insistence, any knickers on
underneath) walked down the hall of her father's house hand-in-hand and in front of the
big mirror exchanged vows of promising to love each other always and do whatever was
necessary to make the other person more than happy.  I put a little ring on her finger and
then said she must ""kiss the groom,"" and with a grin she ducked her head to my crotch,
lifted my black panties aside and kissed me deeply with tongue in my slit.</p><p>Then we toasted each other with me having a little champagne in a glass and Jo having
some of my piss in her glass, and went to bed in our ""honeymoon suite"" of her father's and
Diane's bedroom with of course, the all important en-suite so handy for all our little
games.  I have to tell you I have never been so happy and for the next few days we hardly
left the bedroom and bathroom and did everything we could think of to make each other
happy as ""husband and wife.""</p><p>Poor Jo must have drunk a lot of my piss as her little tummy was often swollen with the
amount of liquid she carried.  But the angel never complained and looked forward each
time to a good, long drink from me among all the kisses and cuddles and licks.</p><p>As you can see I am very happy with my little wife and I intend to be for quite some time.  
Until I write again, take care.</p><p>Love</p><p>Tara</p>"
1281,As Instructed,Eva,1,"A mother tells how she worries about what she does with her daughter, and what lies ahead for them all","['FFf', 'sex', 'oral', 'humiliation']","<p>To be honest I don't know how I truly feel about kissing my daughter and making love to
her.  It wasn't my decision, you understand.  I was only doing what I was told to do.</p><p>Part of me – the loving mother side of me – says this is an awful and terrible thing to do to
an eight year old girl.  If I heard of anyone else doing this to their own child I'd be appalled
and outraged too.  And I worry about it so much.  I mean, if anyone knew... I suppose all
hell would break loose.  As it is, the hell's in me, worrying about it all.</p><p>But when I see my little girl all ready for sex, when I've followed my instructions, well... I
get some funny, deep sensations.  Sensations I couldn't live without if I was really honest
with myself.  You know the type of thing – a burning itch down between my legs, a tremble
of excitement in the pit of my stomach and a desire to rub my hard, proud clit to a pulp.</p><p>Yes, sometimes I get angry at what I have to do to my child.  But that doesn't mean I don't
get excited about what I do to Eliza.  It doesn't mean I don't get wet between my legs when
I do it, or think about it.  I do think about it a lot.  I get ashamed about my feelings and
desires to make love to my daughter, make her all helpless with excitement.  I love to see
her pleading eyes, hear her aroused sighs and gasps.</p><p>Every so often I decide that this can't go on.  I can't go on making love to Eliza.  I tell
myself it isn't right; a mother does not do this to her own daughter.  A mother doesn't
even do it to anyone else's child, let alone her own.  </p><p>But then, as much as I tell myself that I also can't help it.  It isn't down to me after all.  And
then, whenever I doubt any of this, late at night when I can put my hands between my legs
and play with myself, my thoughts always go to little Eliza with her little legs apart.</p><p>God and do I ever frig myself hard!  Rubbing with one hand while holding my cunt lips
open with the other.  Nothing sophisticated or elegant, just raw jilling, basic animal stuff.
Getting off in the quickest way possible, the smell of my arousal filling the room.</p><p>It's even more so when my husband Ken is fucking me.  Lying there all supine and 'eager',
I can't help thinking of Eliza all naked, on her bed, looking up at me with those big, blue
eyes.  Ken thinks when I cum while he's on top of me it's all because he's good at fucking
me.  He isn't, but I'd hate to disabuse him of that notion.  Some things are worth peace in
the marital bed, and saying ""Oh, darling that was wonderful!"" is one of them.</p><p>My husband's not too good at screwing, despite what he thinks.  I get my excitement as he
humps away by thinking of Eliza kissing me, feeling my boobs and between my legs.  
Sometimes – and this is really perverted – I think of my little girl naked at the side of the
bed, watching Ken screw me.  So I lie there as my husband grinds away and imagine Eliza
all smiles, standing next to the bed, just silently watching me and her dad as I reach out
and finger her, helping her to cum while I pretend I am enjoying what he does to me.</p><p>The fantasy is even better when I think how I'd undressed Eliza earlier, telling her why she
was naked, why she had to watch me have sex.  How I'd kiss her tenderly before I got
ready, putting on my suspenders and stockings – not to thrill Ken (though it does) but so I
feel good, enjoying the way my daughter is watching me.</p><p>You see, I want Eliza to like seeing me in nice underwear.  Well, slut-like underwear.  The
stuff you wear when you want to advertise you are having sex, or thinking about it.  I want
her to appreciate that high heels and black stockings and plunge bras are good and
desirable.  That it's something she will want to wear one day.  When she's older of course.  
I mean, she's only eight.  Not sure anyone makes sexy lingerie for kids this young, but
they should.  Matching mummy and daughter underwear with black lace and satin straps,
for when we have sex.  Something we can peel off each other, as part of the game.</p><p>Every so often I get Eliza to sit next to me, when the house is ours, and open my blouse
and unzip my skirt so she can see me in my underwear.   I love it when my daughter feels
me up through my lace bra, or strokes my legs in my nylons, or rubs the soft, smooth
crotch of my knickers.  I adore it when she purrs as she does it all to me.</p><p>And then if I am on my own I remember everything I've done to my daughter, licking her
between her little open legs. my tongue going up into that soft, hairless little cunt of hers.  
Well, when I am not feeling outraged at what I am, what I have become.  Angry at what I
have done to her.</p><p>I should think of Nina when I play with myself.  I know she'd be angry if she thought she
didn't turn me on enough.</p><p>But if you know about my lover (and I have every reason to suspect a good few females in
this town know her all too well), you know what she wants.  If I don't do what she says
then...  Well, I'd rather not think about it.  If you don't know her, let me just say she's one
strong woman in bed.</p><p>When I married Ken ten years ago, I knew my new sister-in-law was crazy for women.
Women like me, she tells me when we are in bed.  Respectable, married, suburban females
– ordinary in a good way.  Better still if they are pliant.  That's the word she used, as in
compliant.  I can bend and adjust and accept, both mentally and physically.  I can do what
I'm told, what I'm ordered to do.  Lick this, suck that, tongue me here.  Now there.  Faster,
slower.  Stop, start.  I had just thought she would leave me alone then, but I was wrong.  A
bitch like me gets used to being wrong.</p><p>I get called 'Bitch' and 'Whore' and 'Cunt' and 'Fuck piece' when I am in bed with Nina  
Anything Nina can think of calling me, and I never cease to be amazed at the depth and
perversity of her imagination.  My sister-in-law began to control me – because control was
what it was – at the wedding reception, less than an hour after I was married.  It was
almost as if she was waiting for me to become part of her family.  Fall into her web, more
like.</p><p>She kissed me that day, with me still in my white gown, her hand up the folds of my dress,
feeling my wet, aching pussy.  I couldn't believe how swiftly I submitted to her, how I let
her handle the slit I believed was for my new husband.  There was a new meaning for ""I
will"" because I was saying it to Nina, saying I will do whatever you want.  Oh yes, it wasn't
right out of the blue: I had broken off my engagement to Ken over a year before our
wedding, and Nina had been my comfort.  Comfort and joy, making love to me like he
never could for four months.  But perhaps it was my guilt, what I was doing, or simply
Nina's manipulation, that Ken and I got back together.  But by then of course Nina had her
fangs in me.  I was hers, and she enjoyed me being hers when I was supposedly someone
else's.</p><p>She even liked me to finger her with my left hand, so she could see the light glint on the
engagement ring I wore again. Glint on my wedding ring now.  I suppose, looking back,
she really wanted me to marry Ken because it was even more perverted she had her
brother's wife exactly where and how she wanted.  Do this, worship that, make your whole
life mine.</p><p>When I got pregnant, I asked – begged – Nina to relent.  But my swelling belly, my growing
tits, seemed to inflame her more.  She delighted in  making love to a pregnant woman,
loved wiping her sopping wet cunt on my belly.  And when Eliza was born, she told me
that when my daughter was old enough she would be part of our special life.  I wept and
pleaded but she ignored me.  I was hers and I had to do as I was told.  I had no choice.</p><p>For seven years I didn't touch Eliza.  I tried to put it behind me, what she'd said.  I began
to hope that Nina had forgotten, that I was being such a good lover, so eager to please my
sister-in-law any way she wanted, she would leave Eliza alone.  But she hadn't forgotten:
she never does.  On my daughter's eighth birthday, Nina gave me a present to give Eliza: a
slim pink vibrator.  I was to introduce the child to the ways of mother-daughter
lesbianism.  I was not allowed to fail.</p><p>So for six months I carefully, gently and lovingly introduced my daughter to sex with me.  
Eliza had been so shocked, so intrigued the first time I gave her an open mouth kiss.  She
had been puzzled when I asked her to touch my tits, pinch my nipples.  She was
astonished when I touched her little slit, and almost fainted when I slipped my forefinger
into that delicate little virgin hole.</p><p>Eliza cried and begged me not to kiss her sex, lick her bottom hole, and refused to kiss
and lick mine.  But she did, slowly and surely, come round to the fact it was enjoyable, that
this is what mummies and daughters did in secret.  It was what we did alone, and soon she
was eager for me.  All I had to do was keep it from Ken, and make sure Nina knew I was
succeeding.</p><p>Oh yes, and fight the revulsion and anger in me.  Between masturbating and playing with
myself, when I'm not having sex with my little girl. Or Nina for that matter, for she gets the
biggest orgasms when I lap at her cunt while telling her how what I have just been doing
to Eliza, how I used and loved my daughter.  I hate myself and I can't get enough of it all.</p><p>Yes, I am torn.</p><p>I am more torn now, or will be soon.  On the very edge of falling apart, in fact.  You see,
Nina has asked – make that demanded – that I must prepare Eliza for sex with her.  Not
me.  Eliza is to replace me as Nina's pliant, eager lover.  My task will be to prepare my
daughter and then leave her with her aunt, waiting in bed, for her to do what she wants to
her little niece.</p><p>Nina will not be as gentle or as understanding as I am, I know.  She will grind her wet cunt
into my daughter's face, demand the child laps and eats and drinks and sucks and does
whatever my sister-in-law thinks is fun.  Nina will do it relentlessly, dominating and using
and laughing as she does.</p><p>For dear sweet pretty Eliza it will be a rude awakening to the hard side of sapphic love.  
She will be hurt and astonished and tearful at first but she will learn.</p><p>For me, it will be liberation of a kind.  I will no longer be required to be the serving wench
of Nina's lustful desires.  I will be free from the guilt of what I do to my daughter, and I will
miss it so much.  But I know I will be truly torn then: knowing my daughter is doing things
to Nina.  Knowing I cannot touch Eliza any more, that Nina doesn't want me any more to
service her.</p><p>That is Nina's plan: for me to become redundant for them both.  Of course, I will have my
sister-in-law's full permission to masturbate and play with myself and cum as I think of
my daughter, how she kisses and licks and sucks.  That much I know so well.  But I will not
be in the room when they have sex, not even allowed in the house.  I can instead go to
some place – perhaps visit a prostitute, some old hag as Nina will permit – and get the old
woman to beat me for what I have done, bringing myself off as I remember all the sex I
have had with my daughter.</p><p>Paying to be thrashed and cumming as I fantasise about being allowed to stand at the side
of the bed and watch my daughter kiss and fondle her aunt.  In my fantasy I would be
standing there, fingering myself, hoping every so often Eliza will give me a smile and a
look to say she misses me too.  Just a little smile before she has to put those little lips on
the woman's hairy cunt and eat Nina to her demanding satisfaction, her pretty eight-year
old face covered in Nina's juices.</p><p>As I used to, and as little Eliza will.  Exactly as instructed.</p><p>The end</p>"
1282,Driftwood,Eva,1,"A lonely woman walks a beach looking for a change in her life, and love in the shape of a young girl is unexpectedly washed up into her life…",['FFg sex anal oral'],"<p>In summer the beach at Drifton Bay was crowded with people. Tourists, people on holiday.
Noisy and frantic and unlovely.</p><p>For the rest of the year, outside those four months or so, it was empty and that was the
way Sonia Miller preferred it. The great expanse of pure, bleached sand all to herself, the
ocean rolling its endless waves just for her pleasure. No crowds, no one interrupting her
thoughts. Even the distant crash of the rollers and the surf breaking on the shoreline was
soothing. Reassuring in its own way, as if the world was always there and always
unhurried. It gave her time to herself to think.</p><p>And she thought about many things in the quiet contemplation of winter and early spring,
wondering not least of all why her work as an artist had become stale. Puzzling over why
her work as one of the country's foremost landscape and seascape artists had seemed to
her to be flat and uninspired. She had already postponed a forthcoming major exhibition,
citing family stresses as to the reason she couldn't complete a half-dozen new canvasses.</p><p>But it wasn't the family. Sonia's son and daughter – and especially her ex-husband – all left
her alone. They never visited her house perched on the cliffs overlooking the ocean. Not
outside summer at any rate. It wasn't depressing in itself – Sonia had faced worse – but it
was lonely at times and when she had doubts about her work, as she seemed to have often
these days, then she wondered what lay ahead. The woman said to the one true friend she
had, Christine Morris, that she needed a new direction in her life. Christine wasn't sure
what that would be. But then, neither was Sonia. You need a break, said Christine. Look at
things anew after a break.</p><p>I'm forty two, argued Sonia. I've been painting for twenty three years. It was all those hours
painting that cost me my marriage and alienated from my family and friends are hard to
find out here on the ""coast. It's my fault, she said bitterly.</p><p>No, said Christine: Larry was a fool. The kids are selfish. So-called friends are fickle. You
just need a break.</p><p>Sonia agreed and gave herself a break. Three months she had been waiting for inspiration
and a way to stop her work being repetitive. Her agent Molly didn't like what Sonia was
doing, or agreed it was necessary. But Molly Harper was paid by paintings sold, and sales
could never be anything when Sonia's brushes had virtually dried up. The demand for the
woman's paintings would gradually wane. Some new artist would grab the attention in the
vacuum the artist had left. That was inevitable in the world of art, and it worried Molly. She
may get famous after she was dead as so many artists had, but Sonia needed to pay bills
now. She needed the reassurance her work was selling.</p><p>Molly didn't have an artist on her books as well-known, or as productive, as Sonia so she
was getting anxious. The agent called every other day, to see how things were, asking
when the woman might start painting again.</p><p>Sonia was glad today she was out breathing the clear, fresh sea air, away from the studio.
Away from the phone. Molly may call but she wouldn't be coming in person if she could
help it. Only rarely the 58 year old female came out here to the coast: she was a city
woman more used to the pace and the bustle of urban life. The emptiness, as she called it,
troubled her. But money was money and even this early in the morning no doubt Molly
would be trying to call, perhaps no longer asking if Sonia felt better today. Just asking
when she might pick up a brush and start her work going.</p><p>It still wasn't going anywhere, Sonia knew. The brushes remained untouched, the tubes of
paint unsqueezed.  The vision dulled.</p><p>Alone on the beach, the woman walked alone by the water's edge, idly looking for
interesting shaped driftwood cast on the shore by last night's storm. It wasn't that she
needed the wood for her work but her studio was full of it. Gnarled and twisted branches
mostly, bleached by sun and salt-water – grotesque shapes that reminded her of vague,
dark thoughts. People writhing in agony, she thought sometimes.</p><p>Dreamwood, she called her collection. Or Nightwood, when the light caught it at different
times of the day and the shapes looked like figures twisting and stretched in some
primitive pain. Reaching out and begging for release.</p><p>Occasionally Sonia glanced up from the wet, flat sand at the rolling waves, so much calmer
than a few hours ago. But storms here on this stretch of coast were like that: they could
rise quickly and calm almost as soon as they began. That was why here – unlike twenty
miles down the coast – there were no yachts or speedboats. Amateur and inexperienced
sailors suspected they should keep away from this bay, these cliffs. Professional sailors
knew to keep away.</p><p>Among the flotsam and jetsam littering the high waterline there was something unusual, a
pale mound of something. Sonia stopped and stared. It was something she hadn't seen
before. Not seaweed, or the usual washed up junk. Not even a twisted branch. This was a
body, a child's body, curled up.</p><p>The body of a girl, her face hidden by long black hair. A naked body, her almost white skin
dry but blotched where sea salt had dried on her, seaweed clinging to her like she had
been created by the gods of the deep.</p><p>The woman bent over the pathetic looking bundle of flesh, feeling both a pang of anguish
that she should find the body of someone who had drowned and a certain intrigue as to
this strangest of finds. Though she painted landscapes and seascapes she was familiar
with life and death in nature. Plants and animals grew and died here where land and sea
met. Sonia's her best work tried to capture those moments of hope and change, but she
had never seen death like this close up. Not a dead human.</p><p>But the body wasn't cold to the woman's tentative touch. The child had warmth, and
stirred faintly under her fingers. A faint moan escaped the girl. Sonia cast round, to see if
there was help even though she didn't expect to see anyone else on this lonely beach. She
was, as always, completely alone.</p><p>Sonia knew that naked the girl would die without warmth and protection.  Without a
second's thought, Sonia decided that she should take the child to her home. Years of
carrying driftwood up from the beach had kept her in condition and the woman hoisted
the child up in her arms and hurried across the sand and to the stairs.</p><p>Once she got the girl in her house Sonia carried her to the guest bedroom to lay the girl
on the bed, but she didn't cover her up.  For a few minutes she stood staring down, taking
in the sight of the girl.  For the first time the artist was absorbing the look of the girl. She
was about twelve, with small, high mounds for breasts and, all too obviously, no hair at
her sex: just a little pink slit showing where her legs were apart.  She even, when the hair
was brushed from her face, looked attractive with a nice shaped nose and full lips.  A little
makeup, her hair combed through and she would look beautiful enough to kiss and hold...</p><p>Heart pounding, Sonia jumped up with shock at her unbidden thoughts.  Why would she
think this?  She wasn't gay – she wasn't anything.  She was a painter, about to be a failed
painter.  She had never (unlike several of her contemporaries in London) been to bed with
another female.  There was no political agenda in her, no feminist cause, no ambitions to
turn over the norms of society.  She had no wish to challenge anything.</p><p>But this girl was beautiful and Sonia's staid and self-doubting world shattered as she
looked at her and a pulse grew in her deepest, hottest place.</p><p>---</p><p>Sonia called the girl Driftwood, almost from the start. She called her that in her mind as
she carried the naked girl up from the beach.  She knew, in some instinctive way, that the
black-haired, beautiful child would be a stranger.  A foreign girl, unable to speak English.
She didn't try to talk to her when she fed her, never attempted to explain anything.  Not
even her name.  The girl for her part seemed content to be naked, happy to lie on the bed.  
Sometimes she would stand on the bed and stare out of the angled roof window for hours
at the sea and the sky, sometimes watching the rain fall and the rivulets run down the
glass, lost in thoughts.  But she never tried to leave even this room, never seemed to be in
any hurry to do anything.  She ate in her room, politely and silently as Sonia watched, and
always finished everything put in front of her.  She was pale, but her colour improved over
those important first few days.</p><p>At night Sonia locked the door to the guest room.  Not because she wanted to keep the
girl a prisoner, but because she didn't want to lose her. As far as Sonia knew, the girl
never tried the door.  She was happy to just be there.  Sonia would go into the room and
look at the girl as she slept, and when the girl woke sometimes the artist would talk to
her, though the naked girl never responded with a word, though sometimes she smiled as
if she recognised a word or sound.  It was cathartic for Sonia, being able to unburden
herself: she talked about her divorce, the disappointment she felt in her children, the
pressures of having to keep on painting when she felt burnt out.  the loneliness of her life,
and the girl never spoke back and listened as if in awe.</p><p>Twice a day Sonia took Driftwood to the bathroom and bathed her, always with while she
used the toilet (which the girl did without embarrassment) and then lay soaking in the
bath.  Sonia would wash the girl's long black hair, wash her back and front and especially
between the child's legs, carefully soaping and washing and rubbing gently.  Driftwood
would lie back with her eyes closed, a purr in her throat.  Sonia also spent time gently
feeling the girl's small breasts and tenderly washing them clean.  Repeatedly washing
them, as if fascinated by their shape and youth.  The girl, for her part, made no effort to
stop her and even (and this pulsed more in Sonia's sex) seemed to be eagerly pushing her
chest forward for the touch of Sonia's fingers, spread her legs wide for the caress of the
bath sponge and Sonia's long, strong fingers.</p><p>Sonia knew she may never, unless she taught the girl her language, be able to find out her
name and where she was from.  Never know what sequence of events would have brought
the child to the brink of death and rescue, what fates deposited her on this lonely beach.  
Sonia scoured the news in the days following the discovery, as the child recovered in the
guest room.  She was looking for a story about slave-trading and illegal smuggling of
foreigners into the country, looking for anything about a shipwreck off the coast of Drifton
Bay or news of an air-sea search.</p><p>There was nothing, and Sonia – despite being troubled by guilt at hiding an illegal
immigrant – called no one.  She didn't tell her agent when Molly called, either.  Driftwood
was to be her secret, and to preserve their secret world Sonia unplugged the telephone.</p><p>The girl was a gift for Sonia from the sea.  Driftwood had been washed ashore for herself,
and Sonia was not in any hurry to share her good fortune.  At night, when she tucked the
pre-teen into the bed with clean sheets, she would stroke the girl's hair and run her hands
over the child's face, and then down under the sheets to feel those perfect little breasts,
and then daring herself, reach down further to the girl's flat little belly and down between
the preteen's open legs and caress the slit.  Driftwood never complained, never brought
her hand up to push Sonia away.  But on the fourth night, the girl moved her hand to hold
Sonia's hand against her immature sex, and looked up into her eyes.</p><p>That was when they kissed for the first time, as naturally and as easily as two long-term
lovers might.  That was the night when Sonia stood and took off her clothes (for the first
time before Driftwood) in front of the girl and let the child see in the fleeting moonlight
through the high window, the swell of Sonia's own body, see the shape of the 42 year old
woman's breasts and the weight she wanted the girl to feel.</p><p>They did not sleep much that night, and though a storm sprang up and rain and wind
rattled the window above them, they made love as if it was what they should have done all
along.  What they had always done, with the girl happy to kiss the lips of Sonia's sex, put
her tongue into the sweet-tasting, juice-laden folds, suck and nibble Sonia's long nipples,
and finally as an act of total giving, the girl slid between Sonia's own open legs and
without going to the woman's cunt, put her young strong tongue into Sonia's back
passage and reamed her with devotion.  Love, almost.</p><p>They breakfasted the next morning naked, looking at the sea through the large window by
the dining table, their chairs close together so they could touch and kiss and feel each
other the way they had all night.  They spent the day naked, alone to the world, laughing
without speaking.  Sonia wondered if the girl was dumb, but apart from a moan when
fingered or sucked or licked, apart from a purr in the girl's throat when held and handled,
Driftwood made no sound apart from her young, light laughing.  She concluded Driftwood
was not dumb and could speak if she wanted, so what then she mused might be the first
word she would teach her?</p><p>Whatever it might be, it could wait, until Sonia needed to talk.  And she had no need at the
moment: the sea and the sky and the soft moans of pleasure from the lips of this beautiful
child were enough.</p><p>Sometimes, as Driftwood stood at the window, watching the sea and sky, Sonia would lie
on the bed so the child stood over her, legs apart.  Sonia would reach up, left hand at the
child's slit, working her fingers into the girl while her right hand stroked the perfect shape
of Driftwood's bottom cheeks, toying and lingering in the smooth valley, pushing against
the tight little anal muscle until it relaxed and let her fingertip in.  And the girl would sigh
quietly and watch the world outside dreamily as she was fingered and explored and
brought to pleasure's peak.  Like a wave breaking on the shoreline.</p><p>But the change in Sonia was in her work too.  Rejuvenated, Sonia picked up her brushes
and colours again, for when Driftwood saw the paintings the woman had done and
unbidden, lay down among the agonised, twisted bleached wood, draping herself open.  
Standing naked herself in front of her easel, Sonia felt free and open.  She worked with
renewed enthusiasm, the girl happily lying back as if born to be a model.  Unmoving and
relaxed, Driftwood allowed Sonia to paint her portrait – a full length portrait of the girl
naked and legs apart with one hand over her slit as if about to play with herself, her
nipples hard and swollen with anticipation of sex.  Eyes wide and on the viewer, at once
inviting someone to draw close and showing herself.  Showing her young perfection.</p><p>It was when the portrait was finished, three days later (three long days interrupted by
making love on the studio floor, or in the bath, or across the dining table in view of the
sea and sky) Sonia said to Driftwood something she had thought was foreign to her.  
Three words in fact:  ""I love you.""</p><p>Driftwood smiled and said nothing back.  In the absence of words, they brought each
other to a shattering orgasm with their tongues deep in each other's slits, the older
woman tasting the child's wetness, the twelve year old lapping up Sonia's torrent of cum.</p><p>Sonia would have painted like a demon possessed from then on, but lovemaking got in the
way, as did Christine.  Five years younger than her friend Sonia – a woman who once had
tried to paint herself but given up for the lure of men – she arrived on Driftwood's eleventh
day, someone from the outside who Sonia had all but forgotten.</p><p>The woman stood at Sonia's door and blinked at Sonia, who had dragged an old dressing
gown around her when she had gone to answer the knock.  ""Are you okay?  You're not ill?  
We were so worried... the phone wasn't working.  And you won't have a computer so we
couldn't email you.  Sometimes you're so selfish, Sonia – you never think about anyone but
yourself.  Oh it's so good to see you well.""  The words of relief and accusation tumbled out
from Christine.  Then, she said, seeing the flush in her friend's face:  ""Are you alone?""</p><p>""No,"" said Sonia.  ""Not any more.""</p><p>Sonia would have sent anyone else away, but she let Christine in, escorted into the house
and showed her Driftwood, naked among the driftwood in the studio, a half-finished
painting on the easel.  A painting of a naked girl rubbing a piece of bleached, smooth but
gnarled wood against her hairless crotch. Masturbating with nature's cast-offs.</p><p>""This,"" said Sonia with pride in her voice, ""is my lover and my inspiration.  Her name's
Driftwood.  I found her on the beach, washed up for me, and I just want to be with her.""</p><p>Christine stared and gulped at the sight, and the way Sonia dropped her dressing gown to
reveal her nakedness.  For the wont of something to say, she whispered: ""But... you're
painting again.""</p><p>Sonia laughed.  ""With a passion,"" she said, and resumed her work.</p><p>---</p><p>The three of them were in bed, finished with climbing on top of each other, with licking
and sucking and pleasuring each other.  Fingers and tongues inside and around and wet,
soft sexes pressed to each other.  Christine was exhilarated: she had never experienced a
woman's caress before and though she was clumsy and hurried, Sonia was patient as her
friend discovered the joys of oral sex, the way a woman could put her fingers in you and
make you cum.  Driftwood was patient too, yelping just a little when Christine carelessly
bit the folds of her labia too hard, and allowed Christine to do anything she wanted –
which soon enough was everything.</p><p>""I had no idea,"" said Sonia's friend as they shared breakfast the next morning, leaving
Driftwood asleep on the bed, as if exhausted by all she had to do into the small hours.  
Sonia was naked of course, but Christine had put on her underwear – still not at ease with
showing off her body even though both her friend and the girl in bed had got to know
every inch, every hole.  ""I had no idea what it was like to... you know.""</p><p>""I know,"" said Sonia, ""and I didn't know until she arrived.""</p><p>""It seems like a dream,"" said Christine, staring out to the sea.  ""Who is she?  You must have
some idea.""</p><p>""No idea,"" said Sonia.  ""And in a way I don't want to.  If I knew I would feel different.  I
mean, she's twelve. Possibly thirteen, but in any event she's under age.  You see, if I don't
know about her I can't feel guilty.  If I don't know her name, about her, she only exists for
me.  She might have family somewhere, someone who loves her as much as I do.  Or there
are people who own her.  Perhaps she was a slave of some kind, an illegal immigrant
destined for some brothel.  Any knowledge of her might make me look deeper, start
asking questions I don't want to know the answers to.  I might try to do something and it
would all fall apart without me meaning it to.""</p><p>""Like how?""</p><p>""I have no idea... I just want this to be perfect. As it is.""</p><p>Christine could see the studio from where they sat, the unfinished painting of Driftwood
masturbating, already a deep-seated pleasure on her pretty face.  ""Your paintings – you've
done four now, well will have when that one's done.  I can imagine a collection of your
work at a gallery, people wanting to buy your work again.""</p><p>""But then people would know,"" said Sonia with a sigh.  ""Driftwood would be public
knowledge. She would be seen and people would connect her with me and my home.""</p><p>""No criminal gang is going to go into a gallery and start to think–""</p><p>""But I'd know.""  Sonia looked grim.  ""I'd feel bad about her being seen and people knowing
it was me who had used Driftwood as a model.  They might want to come here and then
they might see her.  Someone might wonder how I got a model like her, then they'd take
her away from me.""</p><p>Christine thought for a minute.  ""There is another way.""</p><p>""For what?  Another way to lose Driftwood?""</p><p>""No, to make money from your paintings, to stay alone with her.  When I painted, I used to
do nudes.  I could pretend I'd done them, and when they sold – as they will – I'd give you
the money.""</p><p>""But it isn't your style.""</p><p>Christine smiled.  ""Fifteen years away from painting has given me time to develop a new
style, right?  I sign these paintings, have them shown... if anyone asks about the model I
say it's a woman I know.  But the thing is, Driftwood isn't at my home: if anyone wanted to
go there there's nothing to hide because there's no one else at my place.""  Sonia's friend
grinned.  ""It's a way of getting you money to live on, safe with Driftwood here on the
coast.""</p><p>Sonia looked at Christine.  ""And your reward?""</p><p>""I get to come here every so often, for a lesbian holiday.  Oh, and pick up a few canvasses
to take back.""</p><p>Sonia nodded.  Driftwood emerged from the bedroom, naked as always, her slim child-like
hips swaying and the merest tremble in the small mounds that were her breasts, her
hairless slit all too obvious and tempting.  Her long black hair shining and healthy about
her naked, slender shoulders.  Driftwood looked every bit the twelve-year old, a girl who
wouldn't grow much more.  Skinny and pale but sensuous.  Driftwood smiled at the two
women she had made love to last night, first bending to kiss Sonia and reach down and
caress the woman's naked breasts and then moving over to Christine to sit on the younger
woman's knee and kiss her too, tugging at Christine's bra as if to say 'we don't allow
clothes here.'</p><p>The bra came off and Sonia watched her friend and her little lover kiss and cuddle and
Christine's hands slip up into the girl's sex.  She tore her eyes away and stared out at the
ocean and the sky, wondering if there were any more out there like Driftwood.  But one
was enough for them both, and Sonia stood and went round to where the woman and the
girl were playing with each other's cunts and joined in with fingers worming into back
passages so the two of them gasped and smiled.</p><p>Sonia would look for driftwood later perhaps, but she had Driftwood in her hands now and
couldn't think of anything better.</p>"
1283,Flutterby,Eva,1,"The Scary House Ride wasn't what little Nadia wanted, but she showed Unity what the best ride of all was…",['Fg lesbian sex'],"<p>""I don't want to go on the Scary House ride,"" pouted the small girl, arms folded in defiance.  
She was only eight or so and I stared at her, wondering what her mother and father
thought as they stood, trying to argue that they couldn't leave her there in the middle of
the amusement park nor did they want to stop the girl's older brother going into the Scary
House.</p><p>As I just had a similar confrontation with my family – except I was the one who didn't want
to queue for ages (the line of adults and kids looked like it would take them at least an
hour to go in and see the thing) – I was intrigued.  I may be a thirty two year old female
but I hated things like the Scary House.</p><p>""Be reasonable, Nadia,"" said the girl's father, looking frustrated.  Whatever his idea of
reasonable was, Nadia didn't share it.   She merely pouted a little more.</p><p>""I don't like Scary House,"" she insisted, digging her little heels in and shaking her head so
her bunches jiggled.  Here, I thought, was one very determined little girl.  Pretty too, I
couldn't help but notice, in her pale yellow top and little blue shorts.</p><p>It occurred to me as I stood there that the answer would for one of the parents to stay with
the girl while the other went in, but I could tell both the mother and father didn't want to
miss out on this ride.  Certainly the way the older brother – no more than nine or ten – was
standing he wasn't going to surrender being scared out of his little wits either.</p><p>""Excuse me,"" I said interrupting.  ""I couldn't help overhearing what you were saying about
the Scary House.""</p><p>All the family turned to stare at me though the little girl was the only one smiling, as if she
recognised some kindred spirit who disliked the Scary House just as much as she did.  ""My
family have just gone into the queue for the Scary House but I refuse to go.  If it would
help I can look after Nadia here for you.  We can wait while you go in.""</p><p>""I don't know who you are,"" said the woman icily, just as my own daughter, Louise, came
rushing up from where she had left her dad.  </p><p>""Mum,"" said my nine year old daughter, thrusting her purse at me, ""can you look after this
for me please, thanks,"" and turned to dash back to where her father was waiting in the
queue.  It must have been her appearance that made me look a safe bet.</p><p>""You'd look after her?""  Asked the man.  ""While we go in?""</p><p>""Of course I will,"" I said.  ""If Nadia wants me too.""</p><p>""Oh yes I do,"" said the girl quickly, clearly seeing a way out of being dragged round the
ride she so obviously hated.  ""Can we go and get an ice cream?""  She detached herself
from her mother and father and brother and pushed her small hand into mine.  ""What's
your name?""  She squinted up at me.</p><p>""I'm Unity,""  I said.  ""Unity Smith.  And you're Nadia.""</p><p>""That's right, Nadia Hopkins,"" said the girl's mother.  ""I'm Elaine and this is my husband
Dave.  If you wouldn't mind looking after our girl while we go in...""  She trailed off, not
knowing what to say.  I could tell they were anxious to get in the queue which seemed to
be growing longer by the minute.</p><p>""Sure,"" I said.  ""I'll treat Nadia and me to an ice cream and we'll see you later.  If you get
out quick and we're not stood here we'll be by the Safari Rides.""</p><p>""The Giraffe's my favourite,"" said Nadia, with that sort of hopeful note that I'd take her on
it.  I understood the signs and smiled.  </p><p>""Say bye to mum and dad,"" I said and the parents and the boy all nodded and turned away,
leaving the little girl with me.  Somewhat abrupt admittedly, but then I had offered to look
after her.  I led the little girl away towards where they sold ice-creams.</p><p>""I don't want an ice-cream,"" said the child, almost confidentially.  For a moment I thought,
'Oh damn, I've saddled myself with a problem kid. This will be fun.'  But I was wrong.  ""I
only said that 'cos I didn't want them hanging round.""  She wrinkled her nose.  ""I'm just
happy to be with you,"" she smiled up at me and gave my hand a squeeze.</p><p>""Well, that was very cunning,"" I said.  ""You know what cunning is?""</p><p>""Course I do.  It's what foxes do.  They're cunning.""  She grinned and made a face that was,
I think, meant to be a fierce looking fox with some sort of cunning about it.  I laughed and
she chuckled too.  Already I was feeling my decision to take this little girl for an hour or so
was proving a very good idea.</p><p>""And lions are scary too,"" said the child imitating a growl.  It looked a lot like cunning but I
didn't mind.  This was fun.</p><p>As we walked, hand in hand, she looked up at my t-shirt.  ""You got a silver butterfly on
you,"" Nadia remarked.</p><p>I had forgotten about that.  My blue t-shirt sported a silver butterfly, with wings
outspread.  It caught the sunlight and gleamed.  ""Yes, I call her flutterby.""</p><p>""Flutterby,""  the child echoed, then she said:  ""Her?  How'd you know it's a lady butterfly?""</p><p>""Because I only wear ladies things,"" I said cheerfully. ""Lady things are best.""</p><p>Nadia agreed.  ""Yes, I only like lady things too.""  We had reached a quiet spot in the theme
park.  I was always amazed there were places of calm and almost emptiness among such
crowds, but there were no rides here and it looked like the kind of place all theme parks
had ""for future expansion"" a sign might say.  In other words, they were waiting to see what
the next trend was before they built something fast or gaudy or just plain moneymaking
right here.  Nadia stopped and looked up at me quizzically.</p><p>""Your lady flutterby,"" she said.  ""It's got funny.  You've got lady bumps underneath.""</p><p>I must have looked puzzled because the child pointed at my bust.  ""Those wings, they've
got bump thingies.""</p><p>""Oh yes, my boobs.""  Without thinking I pushed my chest out, suddenly aware that what
the child was talking about wasn't my tits as such.  It was my nipples.  The temperature
here where we stood must have dropped and my nips had hardened under my flutterby t-
shirt so they poked out sharply.   Perhaps going without a bra today had made them even
more prominent.  ""Uh, it's just the cold.""  I shivered, and not because the sun had gone
behind a cloud.</p><p>""Can I see them?""  Asked Nadia.</p><p>""What?""  I asked back.</p><p>""Your nipple thingies, see them hard.""  Without hesitating, Nadia reached up and slipped
one hand under my t-shirt, and I was suddenly aware she was trying to lift my top up.</p><p>""Nadia!"" I said, trying to pull her hand down.  But she had got hold of one of my boobs and
was gripping it.  I tried to pull away from her but she wouldn't let go of my hand with her
hand and stuck to me.  It was almost as if she was determined to squeeze my tits, and
only with great effort did I get her hand out from under my clothes.  ""You shouldn't do
that,""  I said, face flushed and (if truth be known) my nipples harder than before.  I tried
not to be cross as I didn't want to scare the kid but it was a disturbing moment.</p><p>This wasn't an event for public viewing, so I steered the little girl into what was going to
be some future doorway to a ride I imagined.  Here we were completely hidden from
anyone's gaze.</p><p>""Don't you like your boobs bein' felt, 'Nity?""  Nadia sounded hurt.  For a moment I thought
she would cry.</p><p>""Nadia,"" I began.  I squatted to be at her height.  ""You can't go round just feeling a
woman's boobs.""  The girl looked at me as if she didn't understand.</p><p>""But it's nice,"" she said, trying not to be upset. ""I like feeling them.""</p><p>""And whose boobs have you felt before?""</p><p>The girl hesitated, a flush of colour in her cheeks.  ""I promised I wouldn't say,"" she said.</p><p>I felt my cunt twinge: a little girl feeling up a woman and promising not to tell?  It was too
intriguing, too delicious to avoid pressing on.  ""Well, Nadia, I know you are a very good
and sensible little girl and so I am sure the lady wouldn't mind you telling me, especially as
you like feeling my titties.""</p><p>""Titties.""  Nadia stifled a smirk.  ""That's what Sarah calls them too.""</p><p>""Sarah... Is this the lady you touched?""</p><p>""No!""  The girl chuckled.  ""Sarah's my friend.  She calls boobs titties – funny isn't it?""</p><p>""Yes, but you weren't feeling Sarah's titties were you?""  I was taking a gamble that Sarah
was about Nadia's age.  Not a sister, as I hadn't seen another girl with the family.</p><p>""Sarah's my bestest friend,"" said the girl.  ""She's nine next month and I am going to her
party.""</p><p>""Good, but you and your friend Sarah have been touching a lady's boobs, right?""</p><p>Nadia nodded.  ""It was only Miss Howard, an' she said we could.""</p><p>""And Miss Howard is who?""</p><p>A look of anxiety came over Nadia's pretty face.  ""You won't tell will you?""</p><p>""No, I won't tell. After all, I am your friend too, right?""  The girl nodded at this. ""So we can
keep secrets.""</p><p>""'Kay... Miss Howard is our teacher.  She's very nice and she likes us – me and Sarah –
touching her boobs.  But we only do it after class, before we go home.""</p><p>I felt my sex get wetter at the thought of two sweet little girls having their hands on a
woman's titties.  I wondered how they did it.  ""Show me how you and Sarah feel Miss
Howard's boobs,"" I said.</p><p>""""Kay, but you have to stand, 'cos we reach up her blouse and stuff.""  I nodded and stood,
holding my arms away from my body slightly.  ""No,"" said Nadia.  ""Miss Howard puts her
hands behind her.  She says she likes it best that way.""</p><p>I gave a glance round.  Incredibly we were still alone though I could hear the theme park
and the crowds no one was coming this way.  We were quite alone in this quiet, ignored
area.  I put my hands behind my back and put my chest out a little more.  Nadia grinned
and put both her hands up my t-shirt.  </p><p>""I can make the flutterby move its wings,"" the child laughed, and her small hands groping
up my top and over my tits made the shape move and the silver on the flutterby's wings
shimmer.  I laughed at her hands, squeezing and caressing with surprising skill, even
rubbing my nipples and I felt  juices from my slit soaking even more through my panties.</p><p>Then the little girl said: ""Miss Howard's older than you.  An' her boobs are bigger and she
wears this funny bra thing.""</p><p>""How funny?"" I asked, a small catch in my voice as Nadia's little fingers pinched both of my
now rock hard nipples simultaneously.</p><p>""Did I hurt you, 'Nity?""  The girl was looking up at me, her pretty face furrowed with
concern though she hadn't let go of my tits – or nipples for that matter.</p><p>""No, it was very nice, Nadia.  You've got perfect little hands.  Miss Howard must be very
happy when you do this.""</p><p>""She is,"" smiled the girl. ""She says Sarah and me are the best feelers she's ever known.""</p><p>The thought of this woman – older than me apparently (though children think anyone over
twenty is ancient) – being handled like this by other little girls just about sent me over the
edge.  I could imagine a class of little girls lining up to take turns feeling their mature
teacher's tits.  I asked: ""The bra thing she wears, what is it?""</p><p>Another look of concern on Nadia's pretty face, but she hadn't stopped working my boobs
in her hands.  Behind me, I was gripping my hands tight as my pleasure mounted.  I tried
not to, but I couldn't help moaning as her fingers worked on me.</p><p>""She wears a sort of funny bras... It's all lace an' it's got a hole where her thingies poke
through.""</p><p>""Her nipples,"" I said.  But it was more a gasp as I thought about having a peep-hole bar
myself for times like this.  Times like this?  How many more was I planning?</p><p>Nadia was grinning up at me.  ""You gonna cream, 'Nity?""</p><p>""Cream?"" I managed to ask.</p><p>""Miss Howard says she creams in her knickers when Sarah an' me get going.""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" I breathed, eyes closed, luxuriating in the feeling of an orgasm from having my
breasts fondled and teased and my nipples pinched and squeezed so perfectly.</p><p>""Can I go in your knickers, please?""  Nadia hadn't let go of my tits.</p><p>I opened my eyes and looked at her pretty face.  ""D-do you go in your teacher's knickers?""</p><p>Nadia looked sheepish.  ""No.  I want to but she says we can't do that in class, 'cos
someone might come in.  So Miss Howard only lets me an' Sarah feel her boobs and we
have to let go if anyone comes to the door.""</p><p>""Yes,"" I breathed.  I wasn't sure if I was agreeing it was sensible not to finger Miss Howard
in the classroom or giving permission for Nadia to go in my panties.  The child took it as
the latter.</p><p>I was wearing a simple wrap round skirt (not the best choice for a place full of rides I
admit, but then I wasn't planning to go on many) but at least it was right for this: Nadia
was able to get her hand inside in a moment and was inside my knickers a split second
later.  I couldn't have planned my outfit for today any better: the panties were loose fitting
– what I call french knickers and the Americans call tap pants – and Nadia hand found my
sopping wet slit immediately.  Like a homing missile.</p><p>I was sorry she had let go of my boobs but once she had found that hot, wet place
between my legs she returned one of her hands back to my chest, working back up my t-
shirt and exercising the nipple again.</p><p>In spite of myself I said ""Fuck!"" as I came, which was about five seconds after her fingers
were in the folds of my cunt.  Nadia giggled and said something about it was naughty to
say that word but I didn't care.  I gripped the girl's shoulders so she wouldn't move away –
though there probably wasn't any danger in that – while I let my orgasm thunder over me,
slowly settling to a raging torrent and ease to a gentle roaring tide.</p><p>""Was that nice, 'Nity?""  The girl asked as if she knew the answer.</p><p>""Fucking perfect,"" I gasped, not caring whether it was naughty word or not.</p><p>To my sorrow Nadia withdrew her hand from inside my knickers but she held it up, smiling
at me.  ""Look,"" she said, ""my finger's are all wet an' shiny.""</p><p>I could see globs of my cum on her fingers and I smiled through the waves of delight
washing over me.  ""Of course, that's what happens when a lady gets happy.""</p><p>""What do I do with it?""</p><p>""Oh Nadia, you lick it off.""  I had fallen back a little against the wall behind me, not sure if
my knees would hold me up much longer.  The girl still had hold of my tit and it felt nice
she hadn't let go, though by now I was beyond responding.</p><p>I watched, through dreamy eyes, as little Nadia carefully licked my loveslime off her
fingers.  She didn't pull a face at the taste, so I reasoned she liked it.  In which case she
could–</p><p>My pussy spasmed again at the thought of the child crouched between my spread legs.  
She might as well get the juice hot from the cunt as it were. Leave out the middle fingers, I
smiled.</p><p>Then I heard people nearby, and my heart sank.  I knew I only had a limited time anyway
with Nadia and I had resolved, as soon as I got my breath back, to push my cunt into the
child's face.  But being alone in even this unused place was too much to hope for. The girl
had cleaned her fingers and was looking both pleased and disappointed that we were no
longer alone.  I straightened my skirt and t-shirt, hoping my nipples didn't look too
obvious, and took the girl's wet hand.  I led her out of our sheltered place.</p><p>The other people were a woman and a child, a girl not much older than Nadia, though I
didn't think as pretty.  I should have spoken, as we were the ones who had been doing
delightfully filthy things, saying something like my daughter wasn't feeling well – but the
woman beat me to it.</p><p>""Oh,"" she said, looking incredibly guilty as we emerged.  ""I was taking, uh, Leanne here to
look for... um, the toilet.""  The way the woman coloured up, the way the child looked guilty
I knew exactly what they were looking for.  A quiet place.</p><p>I took a deep breath and went for the feeling I had.  ""It isn't a toilet back there,"" I flicked
my head back over my shoulder, ""but it is somewhere very quiet and private and, well,
perfect for anything really.""</p><p>The woman, who wore owl-like dark glasses, blinked at me and then a small smile came
to her lips.  She knew what I knew.  ""Thank you,"" she said.  ""It's so hard to find a suitably,
ah, intimate place here.""</p><p>""I know,"" I said.  ""We were lucky.  Enjoy.""  I guided Nadia past the pair, smiling as I heard
the girl say behind me: ""Can we, Mrs Lloyd?""</p><p>Nadia was looking up at me, eyes round as she understood too.  ""'Nity... That woman,"" she
whispered excitedly.  ""You see her nipples?""</p><p>""No,"" I lied.</p><p>""They were all hard an' big and I bet that little girl's gonna feel them up.""</p><p>""I should hope so,"" I smiled as we joined the rest of the busy theme park, merging into the
crowds and heading back to the Scary House ride.  I didn't want to but it was better to
back early and at least I could hold Nadia's hand.  Her wet hand.</p><p>---</p><p>We were halfway between the theme park and home when my husband said: ""That little
girl you were looking after.  She seemed sorry you left her, when her mum and dad got
back.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, little Nadia.  I had almost forgotten about her.""  Quite a lie, beautifully told.  ""She
and I got on well.  She wanted to talk about flutterbys.""</p><p>""What's that,"" said my daughter Louise from the back of the car.</p><p>""The butterfly on my t-shirt,"" I said.  ""The girl was fascinated by it but she couldn't say
butterfly for some reason. Flutterby, she said.""  My pussy pulsed as I said that, contracting
at the memory of it all.</p><p>""Well,"" said my husband.  ""They were grateful.""</p><p>""I know she was. She did not want to go on that sort of ride.  There was only one ride for
her,"" I couldn't help but add.</p><p>""You know,"" my husband said.  ""That family... The man was telling me they live about ten
miles from us.  Small world, hey?""</p><p>""Really?""  I let the conversation go to silence.  After a few minutes I casually lifted my
handbag up from by my feet and checked I still had the piece of paper with Nadia's home
address and phone number on it.  I had, but then I had memorised it anyway.</p><p>I would be taking quite a few trips over there, I knew, when the coast was clear.  As soon
as Miss Howard had done with Nadia and Sarah I would be with the two girls after school:
Nadia had assured me Sarah would love to see my nipples and pussy too. And she was
sure to love pussyjuice, like she did.</p><p>My two little flutterbys would be very busy indeed, I had decided.</p>"
1284,Knicker-licker,Eva,1,"A little girl interrupts a woman getting changed in a clothes shop cubicle, and events prove to be unexpectedly tasty for the woman",['F/Fg lesbian anal oral fetish'],"<p>I had just taken off my skirt and top and was standing in the changing room, about to pick
the dress I so wanted off the hanger by the mirror when Elspeth came into my life.  
Literally came into my life, and I almost jumped out of my skin.  Standing behind me, just
in front of the velvet curtain that screened me from the rest of the changing rooms, was a
small girl.</p><p>She was no more than nine, with big brown eyes and long auburn hair, standing with arms
behind her and head on one side as she regarded me.   I stared down at the child.  ""You
made me jump,"" I told her in my best kind-but-firm adult voice.  ""You shouldn't be in
here.  This is private.""</p><p>I reached for the dress I had promised to buy for myself for the office dinner and held it in
front of me, between my near-nakedness and this intruder.  A pretty though utterly
unexpected intruder.  ""This is a changing room,"" I said.</p><p>""I know,"" the girl said without any awkwardness, just staring at me.  She didn't look as if
she wanted to go.</p><p>""I'm getting dressed here,"" I said, a little crossly in case the child had missed the obvious.  
""Doesn't your mother want to know where you are?""</p><p>The girl shook her head.</p><p>""Well I expect she probably is worrying about you.  I think you should go,"" I added sharply.  
""Off you trot, little girl.""</p><p>""I'm Elspeth,"" she said, not taking her big eyes off me.</p><p>""Elspeth... I see. ""  I thought: whatever you're called, how can your parents let you  wander
off like this?  I felt my annoyance rising.  </p><p>This child was looking past me, at the wall behind.  More accurately, she was looking in
the mirror and the reflection of my back.  This back view that showed clearly me in my
underwear.  ""I like your bra and  knickers,"" she added, looking at the image in the mirror.</p><p>""What?""  I threw a glance over my shoulder and got a glimpse of what she could see.</p><p>""It's your undies.  They're nice.  Better than that dress.""  She nodded at the black and white
dress I'd chosen – a dress I'd planned to buy for my company's forthcoming celebration
dinner.  The girl must, I concluded, have seen me picking it up and followed me in here.  
""You should go out like that, in your nice underwear.  You've got a nice body and boobs.""</p><p>I blushed at the reference to my underwear and my figure.  Yes, I had a good figure for a
forty-one year old woman and secretly I was proud of my breasts.  They had retained a
good shape despite my age and I always chose expensive underwear to help show them
off under the clothes I wore for the office.  I was also blushing at the fact that here was a
small girl, dressed in a typically little girls' pink dress with a yellow bow at the back and
yellow socks, talking about my figure and choice of underwear.</p><p>A black bra as it happened with cream lace trim and decoration on the cups and matching
hi-sided panties, they described them on the box.  I called them knickers and so too did
the little girl, it seemed.  I also had on a black suspender belt as I cannot abide tights and
much prefer stockings, and I even felt suddenly self-conscious that the suspender belt
didn't match my bra and knickers.  I did my best to cover up my embarrassment that it
didn't fit the set by trying to hook the dress I had in front of me round to the back of me
and hide the bit the mirror showed.  A pathetic attempt to cover all of me, I admit.  
""Sweetheart,""  I said, more gently this time - almost as a mother might.  I haven't got kids
so I suppose I wouldn't know.  ""You have to go now.  I have to get dressed.  Go and find
you mother – she'll be worried about you.""</p><p>The girl didn't move.  ""She won't be worried,"" she said.  ""Can I touch your bra?""</p><p>For the second time I said: ""What?""  This time with more forcefulness.</p><p>""I like feeling a lady's bra, when there's nice boobs inside.""  The child was not the slightest
bit fazed to be saying this.  It was as if she was telling me what she had done at school
today.  To my surprise the girl took a step forward, brought her hands from behind her
and reached up.  She took hold of the front of my dress (the one I wanted to buy) with one
hand and pulled it aside.  Then she slipped one hand to my chest before I reacted.  I
stepped back in shock, my leg collided with the single chair in the cubicle and I sat down
heavily on my own skirt and top I had draped over it.</p><p>I snatched the dress back tight across me and tried to ask what she thought she was
doing.  I must have been in shock as nothing came out of my mouth.  The little girl was at
my knees and she put her hands on my legs, just above my knees where the dress I was
clinging on to had fallen aside.  Lightly but deliberately, she touched my legs.  ""I like ladies
who wear stockings,"" she said as she stroked them.  ""You have nice legs.""</p><p>""Listen,"" I said, mesmerised by what she was doing, what this was doing to me.  I felt,
despite the shock of the child touching me, a little tingle run up and down my spine,
buzzing under my scalp.  To my horror (and I suppose delight) I felt my sex moisten and
the usual pre-sex itch begin to tweak in my belly.  Here I was, a mature woman, being felt
up by a nine year old girl.  I would have said an assault but I wasn't doing anything to stop
her.</p><p>I might have thought every fibre of me would be saying this was wrong, but it wasn't.  
There may have been some fibres objecting, but not all by any means.  There was a whole
section of me that was burning in what I can only think was mounting pleasure.  I was
being handled by a girl in a way that only my husband had done in years, and even he
hadn't shown much interest in me lately, no matter how good my figure or how expensive
my underwear.  Even wearing stockings, the traditional turn on for a man, hadn't excited
him lately.  Yet here was a girl who was interested enough to want to touch me.  Feel me
up would be the only word for it.</p><p>All this ran through my mind in a flash, but it was crystal clear.  I watched, slightly open
mouthed, as the child ran her small hands across my stockinged legs.  She had stepped up
between my open legs (yes,I had sat rather inelegantly and not done anything to close
them) and moved her hands upwards, trailing her fingertips on the slightly rough surface,
reminding me what I like about stockings – the way they rasp gently when you rub your
legs together, the way your skin tingles when someone strokes your legs through the
nylon.  Especially on my thighs.</p><p>I should have pushed the child away, demanded to be left alone but her touch was electric,
my heart pounding with forbidden excitement.  I should have told her to stop, but all that
came out of my lips was: ""What's your name?""</p><p>""Elspeth,"" she said.  Her hands had reached the dark welt of my stockings and she lifted
her head for a moment and smiled at me.  ""Funny name,"" she said, and then looked back
down at what she was doing, where she was stroking.</p><p>I let the dress slide from my hands, and it finished in a rather sad heap on the floor of the
dressing room.  I would like to say it slipped from my hand because I wasn't holding it
properly, or I wasn't concentrating as I was so shocked, but I have to admit here the truth
was different.  I just wasn't sure what that truth exactly was, but I suspected it to be
something dark.</p><p>""I like it,"" I gasped as the child's fingertips reached the small bumps of my suspender
fastenings.  ""I like you and your pretty underwear... um, Mrs...?""</p><p>""My n-name's... Valerie.""  I gulped and felt a shudder of delight run through me as she
stroked the raised surface, and then ran the tips of her forefingers up the two black
elasticated straps to the adjustment clasps.  I couldn't be sure but it was as if she didn't
want to touch the bare flesh of my upper thighs, or more likely wanted me to fee her
touch through the fabrics.  My sex was running wet now and I could feel my nipples
harden so much they hurt.</p><p>""These are funny, Valerie"" said Elspeth, running her fingertips over the metal clasps.  She
wasn't looking at my eyes but the way she stood between my legs, her face was only a few
inches from mine.</p><p>I swallowed, my voice faint when I spoke.  ""They're for making sure the suspenders are the
right length, to keep my stockings taut.""  Like my nerves, I wanted to add.</p><p>""Yes,"" said the girl.  Then she looked up into my eyes.  Heaven knows what made me do it
but I pulled the child into me and planted a kiss on her lovely young lips.  I held her tight
and kissed her like I had never kissed anyone before.  I had her young, slim body against
me, pressed to my breasts, her knee at my crotch.  Pressing into my hot, wet sex.</p><p>I tore myself from the kiss and gasped at what I'd done.  I'd probably broken every law in
the book, and all the kid had to do was scream and the world would cave in around me.  
Of course it would only be a child's word against mine, but with me like this with a wet
patch at the crotch of my knickers all hell would break loose.</p><p>No hell broke.  Elspeth didn't scream.  She just giggled, ""Nice,"" and kissed me again, her
little mouth open wide for my tongue.  Her hands wriggled up between us and she was
feeling my breasts through my bra, and I had my hand on her small, firm bum pressing
her hips in to me but allowing her to lean back just a fraction so her hands could work my
bust, teasing my rock hard nipples through the lace of my bra.</p><p>I was in heaven and juicing like crazy at this forbidden delight, this pussy-dripping and
dark secret I would bury deep within me for years.  My wonderful sensual, masturbation
fueling memory.</p><p>That was when a woman's voice said, ""So there you are, Elspeth.""</p><p>---</p><p>Elspeth's mother sat back in her chair in her small office and smiled at me.  ""My daughter
has an active interest in women's clothes,"" she said.  ""But as I am manager of the store
here I can afford to indulge her wandering round looking at the dresses and blouses.  I
was just a little surprised to see her doing what she was doing with you.""</p><p>Despite the child standing next to me, where I sat, with one arm round my shoulder I felt
wretched.  Being caught kissing a small girl and being felt up by her ought to have
brought at least howls of outrage from the child's mother and I felt more guilty than over
anything I'd ever done.  But the mother wasn't outraged at all and didn't seem to mind that
Elspeth had chosen to stay close to me.  Even holding my hand after I had hastily got
dressed in my crumpled skirt and top and walking with me to her mother's office.</p><p>Even when we had been discovered there had been no screams of indignation or
accusations.  Had I been a shoplifter I had no doubt I would be in police custody by now,
yet for all my relief at not being hauled away I was feeling wretched because I had been so
close to an orgasm, having little Elspeth's legs rubbing against my aroused pussy but had
been denied by the appearance of the mother.</p><p>Now the child was right next to me and I couldn't do anything.  It was almost like a subtle
torture, having me so aroused and the cause of it so close and out of bounds.  I gripped
my hands in my lap, knuckles white, in frustration.</p><p>Imogen Wright, Elspeth's mother, was watching me.  She was an attractive woman.  Aged, I
guessed, about 30 and with the same long auburn air as her child.  As I say, she wasn't
distressed at seeing Elspeth standing by me as if she really wanted to be my friend.</p><p>""She wears nice underwear, mummy,"" the girl had said as I had been escorted to Mrs
Wright's office.</p><p>""Yes, I saw,"" the woman had said pleasantly.</p><p>Now she was smiling.  ""My daughter has a thing about mature wom–""  The manager of the
store shook her head.  ""Sorry, please forgive the label.  It's simply that she is always on the
look out for women a little older than me, shall we say, and follows them into the
changing rooms.  Bizarre I know but that's how she is.""  The woman shrugged, the way she
might if saying her child wasn't the tallest in her class or didn't like salad cream.</p><p>""I was a little shocked,"" I said.  ""When she came in and... Elspeth surprised me by
commenting on my bra and knickers.""</p><p>""She does,"" said Imogen.  ""We have trade magazines at home, fashion and retail, and she
pores over them.  Mostly looking for lingerie and underwear.  I expect she thought you
looked as if you have good taste in such things.""</p><p>I felt a twinge of pride, and was also aware that the girl next to me was grinning.  ""I did!""  
She exclaimed.</p><p>I gulped and asked the hard question:  ""So, you didn't mind what she and I were... what we
were doing?""</p><p>Imogen shrugged.  ""It keeps her happy.  Out of trouble.""</p><p>I wanted to say, ""But it's wrong for a child to want to do things like that with a woman of
my age.""  But that would have been hypocritical to say the least.  I merely nodded and felt
my sex twinge powerfully at the thought of the child kissing me and feeling me up.</p><p>""Can Valerie be my special friend, mummy?""  Asked Elspeth, tightening her arm round my
neck.  At the same time her other hand came up and touched my breast.  I shot a look at
the woman behind the desk in case she was finally horrified by what had gone on, what
her child was doing now.</p><p>""Of course,"" said the woman without any reaction.  ""That's if Valerie would like to be your
friend.""  She looked inquiringly at me, and I felt Elspeth do the same.</p><p>""Of course, I'd like that,"" I said.</p><p>""Then I expect you would like to carry on,"" the manager said as she stood and smoothed
her skirt, looking at me.  ""I take it you have no problem playing with my daughter the way
she wants?""</p><p>I gulped, my head swimming.  Little Elspeth's hand closed on my breast, as if trying to feel
the smoothness of it through my top and bra.  I couldn't believe all this was happening.  I
tried to say something but words failed me, and not for the first time that day.</p><p>""I see you have a wedding ring,""  the woman nodded at my left hand.  ""Is your husband
waiting for you?</p><p>""What?""  I blushed at the thought of my dour, dull husband.  ""Oh no, he's...""  I swallowed
hard.  ""Uh, he's not here.""  I almost said: ""He wouldn't care if I fucked this little angel and
smothered her with my wet cunt.""</p><p>My sex was dripping again and I could feel my knickers wet between my thighs.  I was sure
Imogen would smell my arousal.  The woman though was moving out from behind her
desk in the way people did at my office when a meeting was over, anxious to get on.  ""I
will leave you two here alone.""  A twinkle came to her eye.  ""Better than that draughty
changing room, right?""</p><p>I nodded just as Elspeth planted a big kiss on my cheek.  ""One other thing,"" the woman
said.  ""I will be out on the shop floor, but I will lock the door to the office behind me.  I
have a key so I'll let myself in shortly.""</p><p>""How long have we got?""  I asked, trying not to cry out in pleasure as Elspeth's hand round
my neck started groping down the front of my top.</p><p>""Half an hour enough?  Well, it will have to be: the store closes then.""</p><p>My boobs were being felt by both hands now, Elspeth giggling at the twin assault but
Imogen seemed unconcerned.  For some bizarre reason I remembered the dress I'd left in
the changing room.  ""I was going to try on a dress,"" I said somewhat stupidly.</p><p>""Later,"" smiled Imogen.  She was at the door, flipped the lock down so it would close after
her and disappeared.</p><p>""Top off,"" chortled Elspeth, now we were alone.  ""I wanna see your bra and knickers again,
please.""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I said weakly, feeling her hands tugging at it.  I allowed her to drag it off me,
hearing her chuckles of delight as my chest came on show.</p><p>Like all fashion store manager's offices, there would have to be a full-length mirror and
when I stood so Elspeth could unzip my skirt and tug it own my legs I caught a sight of my
flushed face, but especially how big my nipples were through the lace of my bra.  I also
thought, yes, I can see why Elspeth likes me.  I do look good.</p><p>I wondered, as I stepped out of my skirt, whether the child would want me out of my
underwear but she seemed happy for me to stand in my bra, knickers and (shamefully)
non-matching suspender belt and stockings.</p><p>""Stand in front of the mirror, please Valerie,"" said Elspeth.  I did as she wanted, positioned
to face it so I could see all of myself.   ""No,"" she said.  ""Sideways on please.""  I turned
through 90 degrees.</p><p>""Elspeth, aren't you going to take your dress off?""  I asked.  I wanted to see the child
naked.</p><p>""No!""  The child chuckled.  ""That'd be naughty!""</p><p>I was astonished.  Here I was stripped to my underwear and the object of my lust – for that
was what I was feeling now – was being coy.  ""But, Elspeth, that's not fair!  I'm in my bra
and knickers–"" I began but I stopped as the little girl laughed.</p><p>""Course I'm going to take everything off,"" she said as she grinned at me.  ""But first I wanna
feel you up.  Pleeeease!""</p><p>I couldn't help laughing too.  She was the perfect find for me, and when she saw I was
happy about it all she came and stood right in front of me.  Her head only came up to my
bust but it was easy for her to reach up and roll her little hands across my tits, working
them as if she was born to this.  I did wonder as she squeezed and fondled my boobs just
how many women she'd felt up before and I could imagine her trailing into the changing
rooms after all sorts of females.  Most would no doubt have told her to go away, but a
good number of others would have said yes, the way I did.</p><p>I lifted my hands to touch Elspeth as she played with my boobs but she shook her head.  
""No,"" she said firmly, looking up at me.  ""This is my time.  Please keep you hands down.  
You get your turn later.""</p><p>""Promise?""  I gulped as I dropped my hands back down to my side.</p><p>""I promise,"" and she chuckled as her fingers found my hard nipples, pinching them with
surprising force.  ""You can do this to my nipples in a bit if you like,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh I will,"" I said, adding a small gasp as she tweaked them extra hard through the lace.  I
have to say it was weird just standing there being handled by this pretty little girl but it
was strangely erotic.  I felt my cunt grow even wetter as her hands skillfully worked me.</p><p>Then she moved her right hand down to my knickers but the left remained, toying with my
right nipple.  She ran her fingertips over the elasticated fabric of my suspender belt and
the lace of my knickers, feeling the slight swell of my lower belly.  ""This is nice,"" she said
and I moaned slightly as she slipped her hand between my legs.  I admit I was standing
with my legs slightly apart in the hope of her touching me there, and she didn't
disappointment.  ""I love feeling wet knickers here,"" she said as her fingers worked against
the very damp crotch of my panties.  ""Do you like it Valerie?""</p><p>I assured her I did, and she giggled and worked her hand faster, moving her fingertips into
the soft, hot folds of my cunt lips.  ""'S'all squidgy,"" she remarked and I moaned in approval
of what she was doing.  In the mirror I could see my face flushed and could see what she
was doing to me, like watching a film of a child having sex with a mature woman.</p><p>""You're very naughty,"" she said, still rubbing and squeezing.</p><p>""Why?""  I managed to say.</p><p>""'Cos your suspender belt doesn't match your knickers 'n' bra.""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, and without meaning to – without thinking what I was saying – added:   ""What
will you do to me?""</p><p>Elspeth laughed.  ""I'm gonna punish you, Valerie.  Would you like that?""</p><p>""Oh anything,"" I whimpered at a particular savage tweak of my nipple.</p><p>""Then your punishment is you have to take me to your house and show me all your
underwear.""</p><p>""Oh, fuck, yes,"" I gasped as her fingers at my crotch rubbed harder and deeper.  
""Anything.""</p><p>""But you can't touch me,"" she said.</p><p>""Please,"" I begged, tears of frustration in my eyes.  She had suddenly slowed her hand
between my legs, wasn't pinching my nipple with anything like the same savagery.  I was
desperate to cum yet I felt compelled to do whatever this perfect little mistress wanted.</p><p>She was laughing, toying with my body and my emotions.  ""But I said you would get your
turn, right?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I whispered.  ""Please.""</p><p>""Then ask me how I will let you do things to me?""</p><p>""H-how will I do things to you, Elspeth?""</p><p>The child laughed.  ""You're gonna lick me,"" she said.  ""Through my knickers.""  I moaned in
delight as her hand started to work faster on me and she moved her head to my left tit.  
She took my hard nipple through the lace of the bra cup and bit on it gently, eyes
watching my reaction.</p><p>I was shaking and biting my lip as my climax mounted.  Suddenly she stopped biting,
ducked her head and sucked on my sex through the sopping wet crotch of my knickers.  I
cried out loudly, almost a scream, and came with in a rush as she continued to suck and
nibble and push with her tongue against the fabric of my panties to get to to the hot
tunnel of my cunt and more importantly my engorged clit.</p><p>It took me a good five minutes to come back down to earth.  I was shaking and Elspeth
cuddled me, telling me I was lovely and she really, really liked me.  Judging that I'd had
enough recovery time, the girl was grinning as she said it was her turn.  ""You promised
you'd lick me through my knickers,"" she said brightly.  ""Remember?""</p><p>How could I forget?  ""Of course, sweetness,"" I said.</p><p>Except it wasn't going to be quite as I had thought.  Elspeth of course liked teasing, and
for a few minutes played with my emotions, standing away from me and lifting her little
dress to show me her thin, nylon knickers.  Heaven knows where she had got them from: I
remember my mother telling me when she was a teenager it was the height of fashion for
a young woman to wear nylon panties (thin and virtually see-through) rather than full
cotton briefs or directoire knickers.  They had naturally, with better materials available,
gone out of usage – yet here was a little girl with these nylon panties on, so sheer I could
see her little bald slit through the pink lace-edged fabric.</p><p>Of course, I told myself as I watched Elspeth cavorting as if she was doing some sort of
strip tease, her mother's knowledge of clothes and all the magazines they read on
underwear would have told them where to find them, though how they got them in a little
girl's size I wasn't sure.</p><p>But my shock wasn't (as I had hoped) that I would get to use my tongue against the crotch
of those nylon knickers: it was Elspeth wanted my tongue somewhere else.</p><p>The child bent over her mother's desk and showed me her little rear.  'Now, Valerie,"" she
chuckled.  ""You're going to lick my bottom hole through my knickers.""  And as if to
demonstrate the point so I was in no doubt, she took hold of both of her cute little bum
cheeks and pulled them apart so I could see the puckered brown ring though the thin
nylon.</p><p>""Elspeth,"" I gasped as I stared.  ""I-I can't do that.""</p><p>""Yes you can, Valerie,"" said the girl over her shoulder.  She said it firmly, the way a mother
would tell her own child that she really would do something if she was told.  ""You can
tongue my bottom hole 'cos you'll like it, an' you want to please me.""</p><p>Yes, I did want to please Elspeth.  I blushed.  She had my heart and soul and I wanted to
devour her.  I just hadn't imagined I would be devouring her back hole.  ""Tongue out,"" she
was saying.  No, more that that: she was demanding.</p><p>Meekly, I did as I was told.  I knew I had no choice, no will to resist.  Her cute little
bumhole may have been foul, even through the taut nylon, but it was what Elspeth was
offering me so how could I turn it down?  Dutifully I craned forward, tongue out, ready to
press it through the fabric and try to reach into the child.</p><p>---</p><p>I am proud, I suppose, to say I did it.  Eventually, and to her satisfaction.  It was hard work,
rimming the little girl that way.  It wasn't how I wanted to make love to the child, but it was
an act of love – me straining and pressing my aching, my tired tongue fighting through the
nylon of her knickers until it met that tight little back entrance – until she said she was
happy.</p><p>I still wonder, even after all this time of her and me being together, how Elspeth ever
decided that having a woman's tongue in her rear was a pleasure, but that's the way she is.  
I suppose there are some things I will never find out.</p>"
1285,Wet Kisses,Eva,1,"A woman at the poolside, a lovely little stranger, and a lot of wetness…",['F/g kissing oral'],"<p>She was wet.  The ten year old had emerged from the pool and was standing on the side,
letting the water run off her, rivulets sparkling in the sunlight as they ran down her
swimsuit, down her legs, making a puddle at her feet.</p><p>She stood, arms stretched out, letting water run from her, letting the sun dry her and
reveling in having such a perfect little pre-teen body.</p><p>She shivered slightly as her body adjusted to the difference in temperature: it wasn't a cold
day but she had got warm in the water, and even the sun wasn't warming her as quickly as
she'd want.  I looked at her shape, her firm little bottom and the hollow of her back, her
small slightly curved tummy and flat chest.  Maybe the merest sign of swelling up there.  
Mushroom cap nips:  the hint of things to come.  I looked and marveled at how something
so young could be so perfect.  Cute, pretty and very desirable if you like that kind of thing.  
I did, even though I kept it all screwed down tight.  But here at the poolside it was so hard
to keep in, so tempting to let it out.</p><p>I wouldn't though.  Certainly not with my family here, my husband with my kids splashing
in the pool.</p><p>The girl's hair was wet, and though it had been tied back strands of it clung to her face
and she pushed them away.  Let me do that, I thought from where I lay on the sun
lounger, book open on my knee and open.  I didn't care about ""Sense and Sensibility"" right
now: I wanted this child up close to me, in my arms.  My lips against hers.  The only
senses I wanted to fill was mine and her, tongue in mouths, hands between legs.  Where
they should be.  Fuck, I groaned under my breath.</p><p>The self-torture of a secret, innermost world.</p><p>I went back to the book, about a world where so much was hidden.  Like now, I thought. I
have to keep myself hidden, not under layers of crinolines and silks but under my skin.  
Deep inside I yearned for a girl like the one standing by the pool, but some things... well,
it can be a cruel world if you let these thoughts get to you.</p><p>Best not to think too much on it.  Just look and admire and maybe tonight when everyone's
asleep and I have the time I can rub a little and remember what I saw, what I wished for.  I
squeezed my thighs together just a little, wanting to both suppress that faint tingle in my
sex and make it more intense.  It was the rubber ball fix as I called it:  you tried to squeeze
the feelings smaller but knew when you relaxed your grip a little it comes to life.  Bouncier
than before.</p><p>Anyway, the public swimming pool was noisy and there was no chance of any privacy here,
but I could dream.  As one of my kids caught my eye, waving to me, I waved back. For
some reason the girl I had been admiring had caught my wave, and was looking at me.  To
my astonishment she sauntered over towards me.</p><p>I stared at her, trying not to gulp as a very naughty thought flushed through my whole
being.  It was almost: you waved, I came, you will cum.</p><p>Well, of course I would be mistaken. She was going somewhere else, going to see her
family or friends or aunt or whatever.  Not me.  It was coincidence she was walking this
way, her feet delicately leaving wet footprints on the tiles.</p><p>But there was no one behind me.  She stood over me, looking down, and then without
invitation sat herself on the very edge of my lounger, her perfect rear pressed up to my
leg.</p><p>""Hello,"" I said, unsure what to say.</p><p>""Gemma's splashing too much and Katie's being grumpy,"" she said where she sat next to
me, where I could feel the heat of her little body on my leg.  Her wet body.  ""And I still
don't like Betsy, and Martine's said she has to go soon.""</p><p>I stared at the girl, and then cottoned on she was talking about her friends who were here
at the pool with her.  The usual whirl of friends that dominates the thinking of ten year
olds: who's hot, who's not, who's in, who will be out when school starts again next week.  
""I can stay until five,"" she said, looking at me. Pointedly.  ""Then we have to go.""</p><p>""Your friends,"" I said, confusion on my face.  ""This Gemma and... Won't they be missing
you?""  I wanted her to stay, but I was scared she would.  I could imagine my husband
noticing and asking afterwards who she was.  Asking why I was looking flushed no doubt.</p><p>She shrugged as if that how it was.</p><p>""I don't know your name,"" I said.</p><p>""No,"" she giggled a little.  ""It's better that way.""</p><p>My heart skipped a beat.  Actually, about five beats.  ""What way?""</p><p>""The best way,"" she purred.</p><p>""What?""  </p><p>The mermaid smiled at me, and then did something I never expected.  She put her hand
on my bare, dry leg (well, my swimming costume is for tanning, not getting wet), fairly
high up too.  I gave a little gasp.</p><p>""You shouldn't,"" I said, but I didn't wriggle or try to move the child's hand.</p><p>""What's your name?"" She asked, hand still there.</p><p>""Linda,"" I said, and blushed at my stupidity.  I had traded my name for nothing from her.</p><p>""Linda,"" she repeated, saying it as it meant something to her.  ""My mum's called Linda
too.""</p><p>""Where is she?""  I felt I should panic but couldn't move.</p><p>""At home, doing things.  She doesn't know, if that's what you're worried about.""</p><p>I gulped.  This was fast becoming the weirdest conversation ever, and I was helpless to
stop it.  ""Doesn't know what?""</p><p>""She doesn't know I go with ladies like you.""  She was grinning at me.  ""I saw you from the
water and thought, I bet she would.""</p><p>Oh fuck. I was falling down some slippery, wet, hot slope.</p><p>""Would do what?""  My throat was so tight nothing but a squeak came out.  It made the
mermaid laugh.</p><p>""You're funny,"" she said.  ""Like you pretend you don't want to kiss me.""</p><p>I have a theory here: I either passed out with shock and delight and entered a dream state,
or slipped into a parallel universe where little girls say things like that but you couldn't feel
anything.  But the way her still wet hand edged up my dry thigh towards the temple of my
desires reminded me I was in the here and now.  We were right here in our universe all
along: she had said them and I could feel. God, how I could feel!</p><p>""You don't know me,"" I said, registering this as the lamest, most inane response ever to
getting close to what you most want in life.</p><p>The mermaid giggled more.  ""Bet I do.""  The hand was slipping inside my thigh, and I
opened my legs a little.  Really I wanted to throw them wide open so my dampening
costume crotch was stretched taut over my sex.  Partly to make it easier in case she
wanted to stroke me there, or simply to show I had surrendered.  Pretty much the most
basic body-language ever.</p><p>""This is wrong.  We can't do anything here,"" I said, aware there was pool full of people
twenty yards away.  Three of whom were my family.  They would probably notice Mummy
french kissing a child, hands between legs.</p><p>""Then we go in there,"" the girl nodded behind me.  I didn't know what she could see, but it
was going to be a whole lot better than heavy public petting.  On the other hand, she
could take me anywhere the way i felt.  The local refuse dump would have been fine too.</p><p>She let go of my leg (by now her fingers were about two inches from my pulsing cunt) and
we stood together.  I shot a look at the pool: I could see my husband and the kids
splashing yards away. Another world, so I could leave them there for now.  Mermaid took
my hand and led me away from the sun lounger, the book dropped open on the floor.  
Having abandoned any sense and sensibility, it didn't matter if I lost my page.</p><p>Behind us was a way into some changing rooms.  Cubicles for modesty, though not too
much.  The place had a few people in it, but they wouldn't take much notice of a mother
and daughter, though I wondered if any of them had noticed neither of us had towels or
our street clothes.  Well, they could wonder.</p><p>In the cubicle I asked:  ""Is this it.""</p><p>""No,"" said the girl with no name.  ""This is it, Linda,"" and pressed her pretty little lips to
mine.</p><p>Oh God, I must have moaned into the kiss, moaning gently at the way her little tongue
pushed at my mouth, worming its wet way in, finding mine.  I opened wider, not caring it
she shoved that wonderful tongue down my throat. All the way through me to my wet
cunt.  Top down licking, I suppose.</p><p>The mermaid's hands were on my breasts, working my nipples through the costume,
making them hard under the navy blue with yellow sunflowers.  For my part, I clutched her
wet body to mine, gripping that adorable firm, curved rear with my hands, pressing her
into me so we would melt into one.  </p><p>She let go of my boobs, and ran her fingers down between us, pushing at the crotch of my
costume.  At the sunflower over my clit.</p><p>""I want you,"" I breathed into her mouth.</p><p>""I know!""  She seemed to chuckle, but that darting tongue was back, filling me, stopping
me talking.  The best way to be quiet, I thought, unless it was her sexy little cunt pressed
down on my lips.  I could be quiet a very long time like that.</p><p>Her fingers were working against my costume now.  ""Go inside me, please, please, please""
I whimpered.  God, whatever happened to dignity?</p><p>Dignity went home a long time ago.  I would do anything for her, and she knew it.  She
was grinning as her fingers got inside my costume, feeling up into my sex, finding out that
it the wettest part of me.  The wet fingers of a child rubbing into my sopping slit, feeling
the shape, the depth, the heat.  Feeling how my juices were running.</p><p>Finding the hard nub of my clit and, oh God, teasing it like she knew how to bring off a
woman like me.  A woman desperate for the hands and lips of a pretty little girl.</p><p>""Oh, I love you.  So fuck me, angel,"" I breathed as she reached in deeper, not knowing if
she heard me as my lips were mashed to hers.  It was a stupid thing to say.  I didn't know
her at all. Well, only sexually.</p><p>My hands were at her little slit now.  I had hardly noticed I had got my hands inside her
costume, inside the wet fabric, rubbing at her small hairless slit like she would cum for
me.  Maybe she would, right after I came.  ""Please,"" I whispered again, around her tongue.</p><p>""Be quiet,"" she said mischievously, breaking the kiss for a moment.</p><p>""Yes, anything,"" I said, and plunged back into a kiss more eagerly than before.</p><p>I came, moaning with my breath ragged and every fibre of me alive.  I stood, shaking with
the exertion, the climax tearing through me, in that small cubicle with people outside and
my family nearby and clinging to this child with my fingers in her cunt, not caring about
anything.</p><p>""Linda,"" she said to me.  ""Naughty Linda, fingering a little girl.""</p><p>""Yes, naughty Linda,"" I echoed, holding her in case I lost her forever.</p><p>Outside there were voices, female voices.  The world being normal.  Normal unfulfilled
women not knowing what it was like to do this, to be had by a child so pretty in her wet,
wet swimming costume.</p><p>Not knowing how hard you cum when a little girl takes you by the hand, leads you by your
slit.  Makes you wet.</p><p>I went back to the pool many times after that, but I never saw my mermaid again.  I even
looked if there was someone who might be her friends – well, there were plenty of little
girls who could be Gemma or Katie or even the Betsy no one liked.</p><p>But they never looked as if they knew me, though I did have a new swimming costume
which might have confused them.  A new costume with big red hearts on it and barely
covering my bum or my tits.  A daring one, which says I am available for fun if you are too.</p><p>One that I don't mind getting wet when I press a little girl up to me in the cubicle and get
her to finger me and I toy with her bare slit or we manage in that small space to get our
mouths up to each other's cunts and lap away as if we really like getting wet.</p><p>I love these little girls who are so eager to get their tongues in my mouth and their hands
on me.  Eager to show me how adorable they are.  How open.  But I will always have a
special place for my mermaid and when I touch my old navy blue and yellow sunflower
swimming costume (where I keep it carefully wrapped in a plastic bag at home) I always
smell the crotch and the lingering scent of my juices.  The memory of that day.</p><p>The day I got wet for the first time in it in the best place I could.</p><p>
The end</p>"
1286,"Liberty, Part 1",Eva,1,"Liberty, a mature woman, is presented with an intriguing offer from a younger mother…",['FFg sex oral watersports anal'],"<p>The young woman steered Liberty to a quiet table at the cafe and looked round, giving the
older woman the impression she was checking they were out of earshot of anyone else in
the place.  As there were very few people in the cafe there didn't seem much danger.</p><p>""You don't know me,"" said the younger female as they sat and she turned all her attention
to Liberty Cunningham.  ""My name is Karen and I have a little girl called Natalie who is
adorable but such a handful, aren't they always?"" She was gabbling as if nervous.  
""Anyway, I work in the same department as... well, never mind.  Let me just say I have
been observing you.""</p><p>""Really?""  Liberty stiffened in her seat, wondering what all this was about.</p><p>""No, nothing bad,"" smiled Karen.  ""It's just that I've seen you around the building  and,
well, you look like the kind of person who could help me.""</p><p>Liberty looked at the young woman a little askance.  It was one thing to be invited, out of
the blue, to this cafe some distance from where they both worked but it was another thing
to be told she had been watched and could be of help.  Karen though was smiling at her,
though still nervous.  ""I took the liberty – sorry, no pun intended –  of finding out a few
things about you.  And can I say straight off that you seem absolutely perfect: mature,
responsible, no attachments...""</p><p>She didn't say the L word, but everyone knew where they worked.  Liberty was a lesbian,
pure and simple. No secret at all.</p><p>Liberty took a deep breath. ""Karen.... Are you asking me out on a date?""</p><p>Karen looked up, startled.  ""No! Not me.""</p><p>The older woman sighed.  Surely not another person trying to put her on the straight and
narrow.  Not another religious convert buying credit in heaven for saving souls. Dear Lord,
you created the universe so you knew all this woman-to-woman thing would go on: it was
in Your Plan, right?</p><p>Liberty was tempted to say as she usually did to these people, 'God - He or She or It –
won't be the least angry women actually love other women, so give your piety a rest.'  But
she didn't say it, though she did gather up her handbag  ""Karen, I never try to explain or
justify myself and I am happy being me, and so yes, you're right I don't know you and I am
not sure what this is about.""  Liberty started to leave.  ""Thankyou for the invitation for the
coffee but I really must be–""</p><p>She didn't get any further as Karen suddenly put out her hand and gripped Liberty's arm.  
""Please, wait.  I need your help.""</p><p>Karen looked earnestly at Liberty and she wondered quite what this was about – she
certainly at her age of 48 didn't want anyone else's problems, and certainly not those of a
young woman with a child to raise. A handful.  But she didn't shrug off Karen's hand,
though equally she didn't relax.  Liberty sat, half-poised to depart just in case this Karen
really was a nutcase.</p><p>""Let me be brief,"" said Karen.</p><p>""Please do,"" responded Liberty.</p><p>""It's about my daughter, Natalie.  She's seven and very lively. She is so keen to do things
and learn... A handful sometimes.""</p><p>""You mentioned that,"" said Liberty, thinking: Oh fuck, it is some problem.  With a child no
less.  What does this woman think I can do?  Then it occurred to her:  ""Ah, you want me to
babysit, is that it?""  In which case, thought Liberty, the answer would be no.  It was five
years since the last of her own kids left home and she had no desire to go through all that
routine again – not for strangers anyway.  Family was different though, and this Karen
wasn't family.</p><p>""Babysit?""  Karen looked slightly puzzled, then she grinned.  ""Okay... If you want to call it
that.""</p><p>""But what else is there to call looking after someone's else's child?""  Liberty almost said
brat, but stopped herself.  She might be suspicious of this Karen but there was no need to
insult her.   Karen was attractive and no doubt had a pretty daughter, so perhaps brat
would have been very unkind.</p><p>""No, I want you to... well, I don't know how to say this.""  Karen finally let go of Liberty's
arm, but only to fish in her own handbag.  She pulled out a picture of a grinning, blue
eyed, button-nosed cherub with blonde ringlets.  A stunningly pretty girl, thought Liberty
as the photo was put in front of her.</p><p>""Tell me what you want, Karen"" said Liberty having looked at the picture of little Natalie for
a moment or two.  ""It saves skirting round issues and I can give you my answer at once.""</p><p>Karen looked hesitant, bit her lower lip in thought, looked round one more time and then
blurted out: ""I know this is weird and you'll probably say no, don't be stupid...  but, I want
you to date my daughter, please.""</p><p>Karen's house was small and neat and Liberty sat in her car outside, wondering what the
hell had brought her to this moment.  She also wondered if the enormity of what Karen
was about to do to her daughter had sunk in to the mother yet.</p><p>But then the young woman had assured Liberty that there were no surprises, though she
had raised her eyebrow a little when Liberty told the mother what her kind of dating
meant.  Karen however has said that providing Liberty loved the child she had no
objections.</p><p>Whether Liberty loved the girl truly would depend on how Natalie coped with her type of
loving.  There was no doubt Natalie was heart-meltingly delightful, at least judging from
the numerous photos Karen had supplied later: photos of the little girl in a variety of
dresses, some in her knickers and socks, a lot of her in the bath and a good number of the
child naked on the bed.  One or two of them with her little legs apart showing off her
delightful, if small, slit.</p><p>And one with the child with her hand over her sex and obviously one of her fingers
pressing up into it, craning up on her other elbow to look down with that peculiarly
intense concentration that children have.  Fingering herself as she watched herself as best
she could.</p><p>Karen's words had rung in Liberty's ears: ""I want my daughter to love mature women, no
matter what.""</p><p>Well, Liberty wanted that too, but it remained to be seen if the child really would respond
when it mattered. When it came down to the what.</p><p>After a minute Liberty saw Karen leading her seven year old daughter by the hand, from
the house and to the car.  At the door, the young woman paused, gave her little girl a
gentle kiss and smile and opened the car's passenger door, ushering her child inside.</p><p>There was no doubt that Natalie was even more beautiful than her pictures.  She had a
radiant smile and perfect teeth, healthy skin and the pink ribbons in her blonde hair
matched her pretty little dress.</p><p>""Natalie,"" said Karen, squatting by the open door.  ""This is Liberty, your new friend.  Your
special friend.  Say hello to her.""</p><p>""Hello Liberty,"" said the girl, her smile getting even wider.  She pronounced Liberty's name
as ""Lisberty"" but Liberty didn't mind.  </p><p>""Hello Natalie.  You have a very nice dress on today.""  Liberty smiled at the child.</p><p>""Mummy says you will be taking it off me soon,"" said the little girl, without
embarrassment.  ""And I got my new knickers on too so you can take them off.""</p><p>""Natalie!"" said Karen a little sharply.  ""We said you were to be nice all the time.""</p><p>""Mum! I am being nice.""  The girl's face fell a little as she looked at her mother.  Then she
looked back at Liberty.  ""I wouldn't mind Liberty taking my clothes off.  She's nice.""</p><p>Liberty chuckled.  ""Well, I think I'm going to like it too, sweetheart,"" she said, warming to
the child, who was grinning again.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" said Karen.  ""Once I told her about you she has been so excited for days.  She
must have tried on four different dresses before this one, jumping about like a jack-in-a-box.
Just couldn't sit still.""</p><p>""That's okay.  I like my little girls to look forward to things.""  Liberty smiled at the small
girl who was wrinkling her nose in delight at being here.  ""Don't worry Karen, she will be
fine with me.  I promise.""</p><p>""Good,"" said the mother standing up and then bending to peer in to the car before she
shut the door.  ""Shall we say you'll bring her back at eight?""  She glanced at her watch.  
""That's four hours – is that enough?""</p><p>""I think so.  For a first date,"" said Liberty.</p><p>""Hee hee!"" chortled the little girl, clapping her hands in pleasure.</p><p>""Wanna feel up my skirt, Libsy?""  Natalie had by now cut Liberty's name down, first to Libty
and now just to Libsy, which was fine by Liberty.  The girl was sitting on the grass with her
legs wide apart and the short skirt had ridden up to reveal her pale blue knickers with
yellow duck pattern.</p><p>Liberty, lying next to the child in the warmth of the afternoon sun in a quiet part of the
park, shook her head.  ""Not here, poppet.  Just too many people who might see.""</p><p>""I don't mind,"" said the girl, inching her little legs even wider.  ""You can put your hand in
my knickers if you like. You've got nice fingers.""</p><p>Liberty laughed.  ""I will, sunshine.  Believe me I will be in there soon, but people might get
jealous if they see us.  They all might think they can do it too.""</p><p>The child pulled a face.  ""I don't want anyone doing it, Libsy.  Just you.""</p><p>""And why's that, angel?""</p><p>Natalie chuckled and flung her arms round Liberty's neck, pressing herself to the woman's
large bust.  ""'Cos I love you Libsy.""  The child tried to plant a kiss on the woman's lips but
missed, dissolving into laughter.</p><p>They did kiss the next time, and little Natalie even remembered to open her mouth wide
for the middle-aged woman's tongue.  ""That's nice,"" said Liberty as they broke the kiss,</p><p>""'Snice,"" agreed Natalie, then without letting go of Liberty's neck, she grew serious.  
""Libsy?""</p><p>""Yes, poppet?""</p><p>""Will you hurt me when we do that thing?""</p><p>""What thing?""</p><p>""Makin' love.  Mummy says it can hurt sometimes, when you're not used to it.""</p><p>Liberty hugged the girl and whispered: ""Honey, believe me I would never hurt you.  Making
love is about nice things, not bad things.""</p><p>Natalie hugged the woman back tightly, burying her pretty face in the woman's neck.  ""I
know Libsy,"" she whispered back.  ""'S jus' that mummy said there'd be things I have to do.""</p><p>""Well, that's what loving means.""</p><p>""An' stuff to go in my mouth.""</p><p>""Honey!""  Liberty pulled her head away from the child and gave her a full-lipped peck on
her pretty little mouth.  ""Listen to me,"" she said quietly.  ""First of all nothing goes in your
mouth that isn't anything to do with me, or from me – and I only do it because I love you
tons and tons.  I put my tongue in your mouth, don't I, when we kiss?  That doesn't hurt
does it?""</p><p>Natalie grinned and shook her head, her golden ringlets shimmering.  ""No.  You wanna
kiss me now?""</p><p>""Of course I do but listen to me first.  Yes, it is true I want to put things into your pretty
mouth.  My tongue, my nipples... but you also have to put my pussy lips in your perfect
little mouth – you do know what a pussy is don't you?""</p><p>""Doh!  Course I do!""</p><p>""Good, just checking.""  Liberty gave the child another kiss and resisted turning it into a
long snog.  ""But there's something else to have to do with your mouth.""</p><p>""I have to lick your bottom, right?""</p><p>""Yes, perfectly correct.  Ten out of ten.""  Liberty chuckled as little Natalie looked pleased
with her high marks.</p><p>""Mummy told me that ladies like you enjoy having their bottom hole licked an' I–""  the
child paused for a moment and grew worried again.  ""I have to put my tongue in it, too.  
Libsy... will I like it?""</p><p>""I promise you will love it,"" said the woman.  ""And I wouldn't ask you to do it unless it was
nice.""</p><p>""An' what about the weeing?""</p><p>""You mean, when I wee-wee in your mouth?  Well, it's only like a hot drink.  And I will do it
slowly, so you can drink it nicely.""</p><p>Jennie nodded.  ""Will you be angry if I spill any?""</p><p>""First of all angel, I would never ever be angry with you.  Secondly, I bet you don't spill any.  
You know why?""</p><p>""I know... 'Cos I love you?""  Jennie was happy again.</p><p>""Yes, because we love each other, poppet.""</p><p>""Yay!  Is that another ten out of ten?""</p><p>""No sweetheart, it's an eleven out of ten.""  Liberty smiled and kissed the child, and this
time she didn't stop herself tonguing the little darling's open mouth.  She even sneaked
her hand up the child's dress and worked her finger gently inside those lovely new
knickers.</p><p>""Ready, Libsy.""  Natalie was sat, the way kids can do, on the floor, forelegs at the side of
her thighs.  The child was naked and shivered slightly, although she was sat on a bath
towel, spread on the floor.</p><p>Nerves, thought Liberty as she stepped into the bathroom.  You never think little girls have
nerves, only excitements.  But little Natalie was definitely shaking a little.</p><p>""Relax, angel,"" said the woman as she unfastened her silk dressing gown and let it fall
open.  Her mature, full figure – not too much droop on her large boobs, her waist not too
thick and her full bush of hair neatly trimmed – made the little girl smile.  She had seen
her Libsy naked before.  They had made love on each of their three dates so far, lying
naked on the woman's big bed, kissing and playing and tonguing and fingering gently,
Liberty carefully and lovingly exploring the child's lovely little body.  Liberty had
introduced Natalie to new delights and encouraged her to explore the woman's mature
body.  But this was different.</p><p>First of all it was the first time the child was going to drink Liberty's wee-wee.</p><p>Secondly, they had never had any sexual contact at Karen's house before: it had always
been at Liberty's.  Today was about drinking and sharing and perhaps more if the
opportunity arose.</p><p>Thirdly, Karen wasn't too far away.  The mother had thought, properly, it was best she
should be around while her daughter drank her first pee.  So Karen, nervous like her
daughter, was downstairs, busying herself with something inconsequential.  No doubt
trying not to think about the pleasures her child would be having upstairs.</p><p>Karen had undressed her daughter herself, making sure she looked clean and presentable
with new ribbons in her hair after she had brushed it.  Then she had left her child in the
bathroom, knocked on the guest room door where Liberty was undressing and then she
disappeared into the kitchen.  Karen had wanted to say ""Good luck"" to Liberty but thought
it wasn't a matter of luck.  Her daughter was ready and mentally prepared, Liberty was
experienced, and that was all that mattered.</p><p>Liberty smiled as the woman entered the bathroom and child looked up at her body,
breaking into a grin as she said: ""You look lovely Libsy.""</p><p>""And you look gorgeous, poppet,"" said Liberty as she stepped over to the child, discarding
her silk gown as she moved.  Her large brown nipples were hard with excitement and the
child noticed them.</p><p>""Libsy, you look all 'cited.""</p><p>""I am honeybun.  Very excited about loving you.""</p><p>""Are we loving each other like this?""</p><p>""Of course we are!  I don't just wee in anyone's mouth.  Only the little girl I love.""</p><p>Natalie grinned even wider than usual and then opened her mouth invitingly.</p><p>""Perfect,"" sighed Liberty as she stood over the child, peering down at her darling's
upturned face between the valley of her breasts.  Strictly speaking Natalie could almost
have stood for this, but Liberty thought it better the child's face (and therefore throat) was
aimed upwards.  Slowly, Liberty lowered her hips so that her gaping – and damp pussy –
met the child's mouth.  Her nether lips against the child's lips.</p><p>It felt wonderful as it always did, to have her sex against the little girl's face, pressing her
clit to her mouth.  But now she adjusted her position so the child's cute nose as pressing
against her clit.  Tempted though she was to rub herself on that perfect shaped little nose,
Liberty concentrated on the feeling the child's breath on her sex and then began, slowly,
to release her golden stream.</p><p>She could see Natalie's eyes looking up at her, just.  Hidden partly by the curve of her belly
and partly by her trimmed but still thick mat of hair, little Natalie was almost obscured.  
But there was enough of the child to see her eyebrows create a small frown as the first
dribble of the woman's hot, yellow piss found its way into Natalie's mouth.</p><p>Natalie did her best not to splutter and cough, but it was too much for her.  Not that first
dribble, but the second one – a longer spurt that took her by surprise.</p><p>The girl was in tears, sobbing as Liberty lifted her sex away from the child's mouth to let
her get air.  She had spilt some down herself and the urine glistened on her little body.  
""I'm sorry, Libsy,"" the child blubbered.  ""I spilt some.""</p><p>""That's okay,"" said the woman, crouching and hugging the little girl.  ""You tried, honey.
That's the main thing.""</p><p>""B-but I let you down.  I said I'd drink it all an' I didn't.""</p><p>""Doesn't matter,"" said Liberty kindly.  ""You had some and it was wonderful for me, wee-
weeing in that wonderful mouth of yours.""  She moved her mouth down to the child's and
kissed her tenderly.  ""See,"" said the woman as she broke the kiss. ""I can taste it on you.""</p><p>Natalie wasn't assuaged.  ""But I wanted it to be eleven out of ten again,"" she sniffed.  </p><p>At that moment there was Karen's voice from outside the bathroom.  ""Is everything okay?""
she asked anxiously.  ""I heard crying.""</p><p>""It's fine,"" said Liberty over her shoulder.  ""Natalie just drank some of my wee-wee.""</p><p>""But I spilt some, mummy,"" sniffed the girl.  ""I didn't want to.""</p><p>""Can I come in?"" Karen asked.</p><p>Liberty said she could and the woman stepped into the bathroom, smiling at her daughter
in the older woman's arms.  ""Oh sweetheart, no one's cross with you, are they Liberty?""</p><p>""Not at all.  You were great, angel,"" said Liberty and despite the presence of the mother
watching them, proceeded to give the child a big comforting kiss.</p><p>Karen stood watching until the woman had finished kissing her daughter, and then she
said: ""Angel, both Liberty and I love you very much.  No one minds a little spilling, but you
know you want to make Liberty happy, don't you?  Remember how we said it was
important to make your lover the happiest person in the world?""</p><p>The child nodded, sniffing her tears back.</p><p>""So, why don't you try again,"" said Karen.  ""Let Liberty do some more wee and you drink it
up.""</p><p>""'Kay mummy,"" smiled the child bravely.  Then to Liberty she said: ""Please, can we try
again Libsy?""</p><p>""Of course we can angel,"" Liberty smiled back.  She stroked the child's slightly damp hair,
where it had got wet.</p><p>""I'll let you two get on,"" said Karen and closed the door behind her as she left the
bathroom.</p><p>Liberty positioned herself once again over the child and this time, each small dribble was
swallowed by Natalie, with the woman gradually building up the amount so that by the end
Liberty felt confident enough (and Natalie felt able to drink) to let  a long stream go almost
straight down her little angel's throat.</p><p>As she finished, and squeezed the last drops on to Natalie's tongue, Liberty clapped her
hands in delight.  ""Angelpie, that was the very best wee-wee drinking ever!""  She knelt and
embraced the happy looking child, planting her lips on the child's mouth and pushing her
tongue into the girl.  ""Oh, I am so proud of you,"" she laughed as she broke the kiss.</p><p>""Thank you, Libsy,"" grinned Natalie.  ""It was hot and lovely!  Is there any more?""</p><p>""Later, sweetheart.  Lots more for a very good little lover.""</p><p>""An' was I eleven out of ten?""  </p><p>""A perfect eleven out of ten,"" chuckled Liberty.  ""Now poppet, remember what we said
about me cumming with your sexy little tongue?""</p><p>Natalie grinned.  ""Yes!  You want me to make you cum with my tongue in your bottom!""</p><p>""Exactly right,"" said Liberty, turning so her bum was over the child's face.  Without
hesitation the girl stuck out her tongue and unhesitatingly began lapping at the tight anus
of the woman it descended over her chin.</p><p>""Right inside, please my golden honey,"" sighed Liberty, frigging her clit as the child's
tongue wormed and worked with surprising ease past the woman's tight anal ring and up
into her velvet-soft back passage.</p><p>Waves of warm pleasure soaked through Liberty as that small, busy tongue searched up
and into her rear and her own fingers strummed her engorged clit.  </p><p>There are some tastes that are just delicious, the woman thought as she came.  Delicious
for little mouths and tongues.  The taste of Liberty.</p>"
1287,"Liberty, Part 2",Eva,2,"Liberty loves Natalie, but the little girl wants something from her mummy too…",['FFg sex oral watersports'],"<p>Karen listened to Liberty carefully, attentive to what she said.  Her seven year old daughter
Natalie sat on the older woman's lap, one arm round Liberty's neck and head resting on
her shoulder, hugging her as she listened too.  Occasionally the little one chipped in a
comment but she let her older lover do the talking.</p><p>""So, that's it,"" said Liberty as she finished.  ""Natalie says she loves you – and you know she
does, so it's down to you as her mummy.  You have the final say.""</p><p>""I do love you mummy,"" said the child.  ""An' it would make me happy.""</p><p>""I see.""  The mother sat quietly and contemplated the idea.  Then she said, ""I am not sure
what to say.""</p><p>A silence settled on the room, and little Natalie didn't (as she would normally) even try to
kiss her Libsy.</p><p>""I know it isn't easy,"" said Liberty.  ""You've done very well allowing me and Natalie to be
together, giving us the opportunity to be in love and to do what we do.  But now it's a big
step for you the mother.""</p><p>""When I chose you, Liberty, I wanted the best for my girl.  Oh I know almost every other
mother in the world would say I would be crazy to do that, but I want Natalie growing up
knowing what real love is. A mature woman's love.""</p><p>Liberty didn't say anything and even Natalie was quiet as the mother continued.  ""But I
thought I was apart from it – well, that's what I planned.  I didn't think it would excite me
seeing you two together, so affectionate, so caring, being in love, but it has.  But then, if I
had wanted to do this myself I would have done...""  The woman sighed, lost in thought.</p><p>Karen thought some more.  Then she looked at her daughter.  ""You really don't mind,
angel?""</p><p>""No,"" smiled the child.  ""I love you and Libsy an' if you want me to then its cool.""</p><p>""Um, honey–"" began Karen but her child interrupted.</p><p>""Know what you're gonna say mommy.  Libsy said it all to me.  That you might think it was
naughty.""</p><p>Karen shook her head.  ""You do it and I allow it, so it's not that...""  </p><p>Natalie said: ""Pleeeeease mummy!""</p><p>Karen took a deep breath. She looked at her daughter and Liberty and spoke what had
been on her mind for ages.  ""I must confess I have thought about it a lot.  And yes, to put
it bluntly, I would do it.""  A pause. ""So, yes, we will.""</p><p>""Yay!"" yelled Natalie, hopping down off her older lover.  She ran round the table to her
mother and threw her arms round her neck, planting a big kiss on her.  ""I do love you
mummy,"" she blurted.  Then, throwing a grin at Liberty, added: ""I love both my mummies!""</p><p>Karen had never done anything like this before.  Several times she thought she shouldn't
go through with it all, but she persevered knowing how important it was to her daughter.  
Here she was then, squatting over her naked child in the empty bath, with skirt hitched up
and knickers between her knees.</p><p>There was something oddly erotic about the fact that the child had such a clear view of her
rear end and Karen felt a strange buzz in her.  A tingle in her sex that was like no other
she'd known.</p><p>It had helped that she had dribbled a little pee out and her child had laughed in delight.  
""Mummy, you're weeing on me!  Jus' like Libsy does.""</p><p>Karen blushed, but conceded it wasn't so bad, peeing on her daughter.  In an odd way, she
wondered why they hadn't played this game before.  She could appreciate in a way why
Liberty got so much pleasure from it, even if Karen couldn't think she'd ever piss on her
darling little girl.  Or even in her daughter's mouth.</p><p>But then, she never thought she'd even be doing any of this, so perhaps anything was
possible.</p><p>Liberty wasn't in the bathroom.  She had felt that this was a matter Karen and her daughter
had to deal with on their own, and she wanted Natalie to concentrate on her mum.  Liberty
therefore sat downstairs, watching the television and trying hard not to put her hand up
her skirt at the thought of what was happening upstairs.</p><p>Upstairs, Karen was in the middle of a doubt.  It wasn't the first but as she squatted over
her daughter she caught sight of herself in a mirror.  For a moment she thought she
looked ridiculous and perhaps should stop this right now.</p><p>But then, unexpectedly, she farted and a peal of sheer joy from her daughter made her
realise once more why she was doing this: it was all for Natalie's happiness.</p><p>""You trumped on me, mummy,"" chortled the little girl from where she lay under her
mother's hips.</p><p>""I know,"" said Karen, and blushed a little.  But she knew she had to do this now.  There
was no stopping.  She let the stream of piss from her go, and under her Natalie gurgled
and splashed and sounded so happy.</p><p>And Karen was happy too. More than she had ever thought possible.</p><p>She was aware Liberty was standing over her, watching her pee on her little girl.  Karen
didn't care now.  She was more than aware that Liberty had reached down between the
mother's legs and was rubbing Karen's pussy, rubbing the woman's hot nether lips with
her fingers.</p><p>""Sorry.  I couldn't stay away,"" said Liberty as she massaged Karen's wet cunt. ""Call of duty.""</p><p>""I know, I know!""  Karen gasped loudly, on the verge of an orgasm she would never forget
as Liberty leaned down to kiss her.</p><p>""Welcome to the little weeing club,"" whispered Liberty as she broke the long kiss.  ""Now it's
my turn to pee on our darling Natalie.""</p><p>From under Karen, a soaking wet Natalie cheered again.  Craning up to lick her mummy's
wonderful, dripping cunt, saying she loved her mummy so much.</p><p>""You'll have to move in,"" said Karen, over a cup of coffee in the quiet part of the cafe, the
one a long way from work.  ""Make more use of that big new bath we had installed.""</p><p>""I'd love to,"" said Liberty.  ""But I have family who like to visit me.  I'm sure they'd think it
odd if I gave up my house to move in with another woman.  People might know about me
at work but my family don't.""</p><p>""Is that so bad?""  Asked Karen, looking at the older woman.  ""I mean, they have to know
you have a life of your own.  Being gay is hardly a stigma.""</p><p>""True, but how would they react if they knew what I was doing with a child?""</p><p>""They wouldn't know.  You can have the spare bedroom as yours and when they visit
they'd see Natalie had her own room and we would tell her not to say anything about our
water games.  They needn't see all three of us in the same bed, or the same bath if that's
what you mean.""  Karen paused.  ""And needless to say Natalie would be over the moon.  I
doubt whether you'd get much sleep.""</p><p>""Great,"" laughed Liberty.</p><p>""So will you think about it?  I think it would be a sensible arrangement.""</p><p>Liberty nodded.  ""In one sense it makes a lot of sense.  My old house needs a lot doing to
it and frankly the garden is a nightmare.  I'd quite happily sell it.""</p><p>""Then you have the perfect reason to get rid of it.  Your two kids know that you don't like
it much these days, don't they?  Unless one of them wants it.""</p><p>""Shelley is too young, and thinks property is theft or some such nonsense, though she'd
be happy with the money.  Kerry has a daughter of her own and lives with her boyfriend in
their flat.  I guess if I split the house sale three ways they'd both be happy to have the
money now.""  The older woman nodded.  ""Then perhaps I could move in with you and pay
some rent.""</p><p>""Rent?""  Karen laughed.  ""No way! Natalie would kill me if she knew!""</p><p>""There is a small problem,"" said Liberty.  ""Every so often I have to babysit Kerry's daughter
Siobhan.""</p><p>""Really?  You never mentioned this before.  How old is Siobhan?""</p><p>""Three and a bit,"" said Liberty.</p><p>""Then...  Sorry, just having a naughty thought,"" grinned Karen.</p><p>""Don't worry.  I have them all the time.  Sometimes when I'm baby-sitting her I can't help
thinking...  Uh, you know.""</p><p>Karen smiled.  ""I know.  Well, if you move in with me and Natalie you know that we will do
all we can to make you happy.  Natalie certainly will. We can even accommodate a baby-
sitting service.""</p><p>""I'm sure.  I'll think about it,"" said Liberty.</p><p>""While you're thinking about,"" smiled Karen, leaning forward to whisper, ""I haven't got any
knickers on right now.""</p><p>""You naughty girl,"" laughed Liberty, reaching under the table, her hand hidden by the
tablecloth, and sliding her fingers up between the younger woman's open legs until they
met the wet, puffy lips of her sex.  ""My, all ready to go, too.""</p><p>""Have been for some time,"" breathed Karen as two fingertips entered her.  She slipped
forward on her chair so the older woman could get a little further into her.  ""Uh... Tell
me.... Do you need to...ah...  pee at all?""</p><p>""Yes, I could do with going.  Why, you want to go to the toilet with me?""</p><p>""God... ohh!   I'd love to,""  Karen closed her eyes as Liberty's fingertips pinched her clit,
making her shudder with pain and pleasure.  ""But I was thinking of... ah... calling up
Natalie's school, tell them I have to collect her for a... oh, fuck... Yes!  A dental
appointment and bring her to the office.  If you could... please.... yes!... hold your pee for
half an hour...""</p><p>""Then she could have the best dental treatment ever,"" chuckled Liberty, easing her hand
deeper into Karen, her polished red fingernails scraping the inside of Karen's sopping wet
sex, the hot tunnel she and little Natalie worshipped so much when all three were in the
big bed at home, climbing over each other and fingering and kissing and lapping eagerly.  
""All we need is a toothbrush to make sure she gets her lovely teeth clean afterwards.""</p><p>""Oh yes!""  Gasped Karen as she came, clutching the tablecloth, thinking of her pretty and
eager daughter swallowing Liberty's wonderful yellow stream.  And hers too... and sharing
it and kissing and drinking and...  </p><p>Karen bit her lip and came, hard.  Came as she thought of the thing she wanted most in
life.  True liberty.</p><p>The end</p>"
1288,FiFi,Eva,1,"FiFi wasn't what Julie expected at all, but better than she could hope for after so long wondering what making love to a little girl would be like…","['Fg', 'lesbian', 'anal', 'humiliation', 'games']","<p>I was nervous.  Understandably so: it was my first visit to FiFi, and despite what Kathy had
told me I wasn't sure what I would find.</p><p>Or who I'd find.</p><p>I sat in the small room I had been allocated.  A single easy chair – the red velvet effect type
you find in hotels – and a three-quarter size bed.  As Kathy said, you won't be needing a
full-size double bed.  The walls were plain, finished in a pleasant pale blue, with two
pictures in frames.  Nothing salacious.  Nothing that would suggest what Club FiFi was
really about, just a picture of a view of some lake at evening and another of a country lane
with a thatched cottage.</p><p>There was a small dressing table with a mirror, and a jug of water and two glasses, by the
window.  Curtains drawn of course.  I got up, nervously wiped the palms of my hands on
my skirt and went to get a drink of water.  I was shaking as I poured it, and the glass jug
clinked against the glass.</p><p>It sounded loud.  Almost as loud as the way my heart was beating.  ""Get a grip, Julie,"" I told
myself.  ""This probably won't amount to anything.""</p><p>But I hoped it was something after driving thirty miles to get here.  A very real something.  
But even Kathy couldn't guarantee it.  No one could. Sometimes she said they don't have
enough girls, she had said.  Sometimes you turn up and wait and nothing happens.</p><p>I sipped the water, and then looked at my watch: a present from my husband and that
made me think of him at home.  Steady, safe, reliable Harry.  Probably looking up some
porn on the internet, glad his wife was out for the evening.  Out visiting friends, of course.  
Won't be home until late.  Plenty of time for him to get off on looking at lesbians licking
each other out.  God, if only he knew!  Well, better he doesn't.</p><p>And all the time I am here hoping to so the same, but he doesn't know that.  Harry's  wife
of thirty one years, good old silly Julie, wouldn't have the smarts to do anything
interesting, would she?  Nothing daring, hey?</p><p>Well, I do have the smarts.  I found out about Club FiFi, made myself known to them with
Kathy's help, was approved and here I am.  Nervous as hell and waiting. Waiting and
wondering.</p><p>I was tempted to peek out of the window, but Kathy said the thick curtains must remain
closed, even if it was daylight outside.  Anyway, the view would be of some industrial
estate.  A blank factory wall, probably.  Club FiFi had to be pretty anonymous, all things
considered.</p><p>I sat again, this time on the edge of the bed.  It was soft and had nice satin-edged pillows.  
Warm in there, under the sheets, I thought.</p><p>I got up and went into the tiny room in one corner of the main room.  Just a small sink and
a toilet, but a clean towel.  An air freshener on the small shelf under the mirror.  I used the
loo and emerged, straightening my skirt.  I checked my watch again.  I had been here forty
minutes, and a sinking feeling was on me.  All this way for a wait and then someone to tell
me there was no little girl available.  I'd go home, pretending everything was okay with
Harry.  Trying not to see if he'd managed to get semen on his trousers.  Stupid man.</p><p>So here I was.  A fifty two year old woman, waiting for a five year old in a room – a
bedroom – put aside for women like me.</p><p>A woman in the Club FiFi.  A woman over fifty, qualifying to go to bed with a girl of five.  
Or six, if they were short of five year olds.  Kathy said sometimes they had to have girls as
old as seven, but Club FiSe just didn't have the same catchy ring to it.</p><p>Club Fifty-Five was much better.</p><p>At the moment I'd take a girl aged nineteen, just to have a cum.  Then I thought: no, Julie,
you wouldn't.  I hadn't driven all this way and put everything on the line to go with some
teenage good time girl.  This club was for mature women and small girls.</p><p>Kathy would be having some nineteen year old herself, off in some quiet corner of  a car
park, sprawled on the back seat of her husband's car.  Some young hookers would do
anything – and perhaps it made a pleasant change for them, not having to suck an old
man's semi-hard cock.  ""It's the fact they haven't got tits in the Club,"" said Kathy, when
she told me she liked young women but not as young as FiFi offered.  She'd been a
member of the club, and recommended me to join.  But she said she needed a pussy
shaved bald, not bald by lack of years.  Oh yes, and boobs.  Her favourite teenage sex
objects had hefty busts.  Preferably spilling out of low cut tops.  Maybe with nipple rings
and a tattoo.</p><p>Funny woman Kathy, but she knows what she wants.  Animal-like, she says. For her it isn't
about love and affection, but rutting.  She says she made her hubby buy a car with a big
back seat so she can scissor her paid women on it.  Clamping the clams, as she says. Her
choice, and definitely not mine.</p><p>How long did it take me to finally admit what I truly wanted?  To myself, about fifteen
minutes after I was married to Harry.  To even my closest friend Kathy it took me the best
part of thirty years.  But then liking small girls – very small girls – is a little hard to admit.  
It wasn't something I was going to discuss with Harry during our monthly fuck.</p><p>I checked my watch again and wondered if I should undress, just in case a child came by
late and I was short of time.  Club FiFi provided two dressing gowns – adult and child size
in a deep red satin – but I thought I might look desperate in one, so I sat in the clothes I
had arrived in and fussed over the pattern on my skirt.</p><p>I had too much time, and my mind was wandering.  I thought, what if I don't like the child?  
What if she doesn't like me?  She might say I look too much like her mother, or maybe not
enough like her mother.  No, wait... I am being stupid: like her grandmother, I corrected
myself.</p><p>God, am I that old?  Yes, to a five year old I would be ancient.</p><p>I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror.  Grey hair, cut short.  Large earrings.  Do they
really go with my blouse, or was I imagining it when I got ready earlier?  I got up to take
them off, and was startled by a soft rap at the door.</p><p>Heart pounding I opened it. I half expected. half feared, one of the ladies who runs the
place saying there were no more girls tonight, and would I please vacate the room?</p><p>But it was a little girl, and she smiled at me.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said, my throat dry and tight.</p><p>She chuckled at my squeak.  ""Hello. Miss, I'm Coral,"" she grinned up at me. And then she
did this little bobbing curtsy and looked oh so cute I almost dragged her into the room.  I
didn't, as we hardly knew each other, and as Kathy said: ""For fuck's sake don't scare them.""</p><p>For fuck's sake, yes.  Perfect.</p><p>""Coral,"" I echoed and let her in, staring at her blonde hair, her little body in her thin, pretty
yellow dress.  Short skirt, as I like.  Little white ankle socks, as I adore.  The child skipped
in and hopped on to the bed.</p><p>""This one's nice,"" she said.  ""Not like some. They're hard an' uncomfy.""</p><p>Oh goodness, an expert.  I felt a surge of heat in my cunt.  An expert little girl who has
been here before, someone who has made love to a woman like me.</p><p>""You're nice,"" she said brightly.  ""I like your blouse.  Can I take it off?""  She said, hopping
off the bed.  Without hesitation she was in front of me, unbuttoning me.</p><p>""You wear a bra?"" She asked as it came open.  ""Some ladies here don't an' they are all
saggy.  But I don't mind. Oh yes,"" she smirked as my chest was revealed.  ""It's a nice bra
and lovely big titties.""  She reached up and took them in her small hands, running them
over my white bra cups.  A new bra, bought for the occasion, as were my knickers.  
Perhaps I should have bought a red set, but then Harry would have noticed.  I really didn't
want him distracted from jerking off at home when I went out.</p><p>I moaned slightly as her hands were on my bust, working round the boobs.  ""Can I go
inside?""  She asked, and again without waiting worked her small hands in the cups, looking
for my nipples.  Rock hard and aching nipples, of course, as befits a woman aroused.</p><p>""Nice,"" she said again as she found them, eyes on mine.  ""You wanna undress me?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I breathed, but she didn't let go of me.  She was pinching my nipples.  Someone
must have shown her what to do, and I marveled at how good she was, how hot I was
getting. It hurt in the nicest way imaginable.</p><p>She let go.  Sadly.  But she put her arms out and turned, inviting me to undo the small
buttons at the back of her dress.  She couldn't have put it on herself, and I imagined her
mother doing it, saying things like: ""And don't forget Coral to be nice to the lady when you
make love.""</p><p>Quite how I didn't have an orgasm then and there I will never know.</p><p>""Your hands are shaking,"" said the girl over her shoulder as I fumbled a little.</p><p>""Yes,"" I agreed.  ""You are so lovely.""</p><p>""'Kew,"" she said, grinning.  ""What's your name?""</p><p>""Julie""  I said.  Julie with the wet knickers, I almost added.  The buttons were undone and I
peeled her little dress off her.  She had a vest on, white cotton panties.  A little pattern of
flowers on them, red petals.  Should have been red lips, lush and full.</p><p>""Julie, can you take my vest 'n' knicks off 'cos I am hot.""</p><p>Hot indeed.  She didn't have to ask, but I did it for her, easing them off, seeing that flat
chest and gorgeous bald slit for the first time.  I wanted to kiss her nipples, worship her
cunnie.  Kiss her little bum with its firm, pink cheeks.</p><p>I helped her off with her shoes and socks, aware as she sat on the chair that her legs were
apart and I could see so clearly.  Whatever happens to me, I will never forget that
wonderful view, inches from my face.</p><p>""Now your turn"", she said, when naked. She stood on the chair and I stood, so she could
take off my blouse, unhook my bra.  Then she got down and undid my skirt, pulled it
down along with my waist slip.</p><p>""Oooh, you're trembling, Julie,"" Coral said with a chuckle.</p><p>""Yes,"" I agreed as my new white panties came into view.  Those control ones that hold the
tummy in, firm up the bum.  I hoped she wouldn't be disappointed in me, how I looked
naked.  Thats the trouble with underwear, it lifts and holds and out of it, well... it can be
disappointing.</p><p>But Coral wasn't fazed, but she did say: ""I don't wanna take your knicks off.""</p><p>I felt a wave of disappointment, and bit my lip.</p><p>She was back on the chair and grinning.  ""That's 'cos I want to put my hand inside, feel you
that way.""</p><p>""Oh God,"" I gasped as I stood facing her.  She did what she said, and reached down inside
the waist band of my panties.  The elasticated fabric was tight on her small hand but it
wormed down and I gave a strangled cry as she found my bush.  ""Oooh, hairy,"" she
smirked.  ""Last lady I was with shaved down there. She was all stubbly.""  Coral wrinkled her
cute nose.  ""But I like hair.  I like finding it in there.""</p><p>It. Clit.  Yes, I nodded. Please find it and work it out from its hood.</p><p>She did and I clutched her, so I wouldn't fall and she wouldn't pull away.  She worked her
finger on that hard nub, tight in my pants.  I said ""Fuck,"" and she laughed.</p><p>""Naughty Julie,"" she laughed, and worked my clit harder.  Faster.  I came, twitching and
hardly able to breathe, my gasps catching in my throat.</p><p>""And your nips,"" she whispered, ""They're all hard and big."" As I shuddered through my
orgasm, her other hand came up and found one of my hard nipples.  ""Nice,"" she said, and
pinched it.</p><p>How my legs didn't give way I will never know.  I gazed into her soft eyes and plunged my
mouth to her lips, tongue in like a homing missile.  She gurgled at the invasion but didn't
move either hand.  Thank God.</p><p>I was hers and she knew it.  I was just another old woman she brought off, but she was my
golden angel.  My long lost joy.</p><p>I kissed that girl like I had waited for her all my life.  Well, I suppose I had.  Seeing other
women's girls, at the shops, daughters of friends and family.  Yes, my own child Pauline
when she was little, even my granddaughter Sara... Oh my God, I had wanted them all.  
And now this Coral was here in my arms, playing with me as if she owned me.</p><p>In that moment I understand the way Club FiFi was.  Not Fifty-Five as I thought, but Five-
Fifty.  I understood the angels who came here used us older women, for they had the
power. Little angels like Coral knew how to manipulate and use older women, how to tease
and please.</p><p>I was hers, and she knew it.</p><p>Coral let go of me and skipped over to the bed, bouncing on it.  ""Come here for fuckies,
big lady,"" she laughed, as if it was a huge joke.  She even had her legs apart, so I could see
what I was getting.  I threw myself on the bed, her laughing as my big tits wobbled and
bounced.  I wasn't ladylike at all.</p><p>She said I had to take my ""big knickers"" off and she said I should smell them, to make sure
they were nice and smelly.  They were wet from where I had cum, and I sniffed them as
required, while she chuckled at me.  A mature women smelling her own knicker crotch,
being laughed at by a naked girl.  God, was I hot then!</p><p>Then we made love, Coral and me, or rather she did what she wanted to me.  I would never
have believed it possible that a child so small, so innocent looking, knew so much.  She
knew how to kiss, how to toy, how to finger me and find my clit.  She knew how to lick and
suck and bite.  Best of all Coral knew how to fist me. A small fist but I came like an
express train out of a tunnel, whistle blowing and headlamps glaring bright.</p><p>""Oh Coral,"" I moaned as I came down from possibly the best orgasm ever.</p><p>""Hush, Julie,"" she said.  ""If you are nice to me I might do it with both hands.""</p><p>Oh heavens, I was so nice to her!</p><p>But she kept me waiting for that joy.  In the meantime I was permitted (yes, that's right,
she permitted me!) to kiss her small pussy.  I was given permission to put my tongue into
those perfect little folds.  She told me how good I was and said she liked me kissing her
kitty as she called it.  Then I had to stop kissing pink kitty and start kissing brown kitty, so
I licked her bumhole until she said it was time for me to get down on my hands and knees
on the floor.</p><p>I did, trembling at what was to come.</p><p>""I like to ride big ladies as my horse,"" she laughed, giving my big bum cheeks a playful
slap and then climbing on me and straddling my back.  I groaned: this was humiliating,
almost a torture to feel that soft, hot little cunt of hers on my back, knowing she was
rubbing on me as I laboured to be the horse for her, trotting round the floor of the room
as she bounced on me.  She was getting the thrill and I was getting turned on at being
used like this.</p><p>Kathy told me later that the small girls at FiFi are trained and taught to use older women,
do things to them and control them.  Apparently it is a natural trait in girls that young.  All
it needs is to be brought out.  Coral was a natural, I will give her that.</p><p>When she had stopped me being a horse I was allowed to use my tongue in both holes for
her as she lay back, dreamily.  I was reveling in serving her.  In fact, looking back the
dynamics had changed in our sex.  At first I thought we were making love.  It was only as I
pushed my tongue deep in her back passage that I realised it was now all me doing things.</p><p>""Coral,"" I said, lifting my head.  ""You said you would put both your hands in me... double
fisting.""  I added a nice ""Please,"" too.</p><p>""Changed my mind,"" smirked the child.  ""Wanna play spankies,"" she chuckled.  Me on
hands and knees again, my arse being slapped by her small hand.  It only hurt a little, but I
was ready to come from so much abuse.  She knew it too and put her cute little foot up to
my gaping, wet cunt and used her toes to fuck me while I remained on all fours, my tits
hanging free and my nipples aching with the need for attention.</p><p>My pussy was dripping on to the carpet as I stayed in that position and she had a little rest
on the bed, idly telling me about the big ladies she had used and how she liked it when we
all did what she said.</p><p>I was a horse, a dog, a willing obedient slut.  I was a woman who thought she would find
love in Club FiFi, and was finding I desperately needed to be used and abused by a little
girl.  Whatever Coral wanted to do to me was fine by me, whatever she wanted me to do to
her was heaven.</p><p>Our time together was up all too quickly.  I dressed her, kissed her one last time and she
left, leaving me to get dressed, hands shaking, my whole body on fire.  I left the building
to find my friend Kathy, who had no doubt enjoyed her prostitute in the back of her
husband's car.</p><p>""You enjoyed it, I can see,"" she grinned at me when I got in her car, still shaking a little.  
""Being slapped around,"" she laughed.  ""Maybe I should have told you that was what it was.""</p><p>""No problem.  But she was wonderful,"" I gasped as she began to drive us back home.  Back
to my safe Harry and his secret porn collection.  A man not knowing that his wife was a
lesbian slut, made to cum by a small girl.  Kathy going home to a husband who didn't
know she had sex with hookers in the back of his big, new car.</p><p>I was purring as we drove, thinking about it all.  Then I remembered: Coral never had got
round to double-fisting me.  But then, I would be going back many times and if I saw her
again, I would beg her to do that no matter what she did to me.</p><p>FiFi would soon be my second home, and I smiled at at the pleasures that lay ahead when I
went back there. With Coral or any other little girl for that matter.</p><p>""Same time next week?""  I asked my friend, when we got home.</p><p>""Oh yes,"" she laughed.  ""At least, it will be if you could lend me some cash for our next
visit.""</p><p>""I will,"" I sighed.  ""Believe me I will do anything.""</p><p>The end</p>"
1289,Best Years of Our Life,Eva,1,"Teenagers! So ungrateful for all you do for them, and then they go and do something unexpected like kiss you properly…",['Fgg lesbian'],"<p>It's hard being a mother of a girl.  Especially being the mum of a 13-year-old girl with an
attitude, someone who knows so much already about life and dismisses what you know as
irrelevant.  As if you had never been young yourself once.  That you couldn't possibly,
ever, ever know what she is going through.</p><p>Sometimes you wonder where you put the manual that tells you how to deal with the
tantrums, the tears, the downright rudeness, the pouting, the ""no one loves me, no one
cares"" routines.</p><p>Occasionally you want to pick up yellow pages to look for the place where you can trade
them in and get a newer, less aggressive, less self-centered version.</p><p>I mean, there must be help lines for mothers who can't do right for doing wrong. But I
expect the line's engaged all the time and they put you in a queue while they play calming
music to you.</p><p>And, when you have got through all that at home there's always some cow at work who
says encouraging things like: ""Thirteen?  She'll get a lot worse than that yet.  Just you wait
and see — you'll think these years are the best years of your life.""</p><p>The best years of our lives.  Yes, I can understand that.  Because there are moments that
transcend everything else.  There are rewards.  There are the soft cuddles and the ""sorry
Mum"" and the promise not to do it again, ever.</p><p>They might not last, but these little islands of joy are precious.</p><p>And then we have the kiss. That kiss.</p><p>Oh it was just a gentle kiss at first.  It was after one tantrum over some homework.  
History essay about Joan of Arc of all people. A young woman who knew what she wanted,
even if it didn't work out for her in the end.  But it was the sort of stuff that usually bores
teenage girls.</p><p>Angela had said she was sorry for getting upset, cuddled me and her skinny little body —
she had small boobs as I had at her age with the beginnings of some curves — was up to
mine and she lifted her face.  I felt a surge in me I hadn't felt for years, the sort of feeling
you might just think you left behind some place and would never find again.</p><p>My daughter held me, smiled at me and then she kissed me.</p><p>Oh, I've been kissed by Angela before.  Mothers always are kissed and cuddled by their
girls.  But this time — let's just say it was different.</p><p>Just a little longer, a little more intense.  How do you know when a kiss is different?  When
you are there and you simply know.  A little more pressure but equally it is  that tad softer,
a kiss held a little longer. A kiss that is a little more heart-thumping, a lot more charged
and sends a warm pulse to your sex. Yes, you know when it happens, and I knew.</p><p>Now at this point I expect you would love to hear me say Angela became my lover and I
carried her off to bed and we sprawled naked and kissed and caressed and fingered and
licked and hit the heights of satisfaction.  I would love to say that too, but it didn't quite
go down that road.</p><p>It went down a bumpy little road I had no idea existed, a journey that left me astonished.</p><p>I wasn't entirely shocked at the way we kissed, female to female, or that I enjoyed it so
much.  I had just never dared to think I would find a lesbian kiss so alluring when it was
my daughter pressing her lips to mine, but there we are.</p><p>Yes, I have a weakness for women, I admit.  More than a weakness.  I had had a lesbian
fling at school myself.  Brown eyed little Sophia Sanders, no tits and no shape but a way of
putting her tongue in my mouth that made me get hot.  And her fingers were so long and
eager, too, even if they were unskilled.  But I was fifteen then, almost sixteen.  A guilty,
snatched attempt at finding sapphic love.</p><p>And at college that young woman, Theresa, who was in my study group.  Blinking behind
owl-like glasses but with a certain appeal, who knew what scissoring should do and stayed
the night in my room so we were too tired for lectures the next day.  But happily tired.</p><p>Then the older woman where I started work, who understood that a tongue can find a
home in any hole. Ah, yes... Miss Holmes soon discovered what a tongue in one place and
a fist in another would do to me.  So, I have been broken in, you could say.  I have done
the gentle, the curious, the aggressive and the down right base stuff (I consider a tongue
in the anus is just that, especially when it is my tongue).</p><p>And then I got married and put it all behind me.  Except it was lurking like a shadow over
my shoulder, just waiting for a kiss.  I suppose it would always be a dam that would break
on a simple kiss from a female: I just never thought it would be my dear sweet, annoying
Angela who would crumble it away.</p><p>Angela broke the kiss a tad too quickly for me and I turned away, not wanting to show
how flushed I was.  She left the room, probably to go and watch some junk on television.  
As if nothing had happened, for fuck's sake!</p><p>She had put her tongue in my mouth, just a little but enough so I knew.  We had just
kissed and she had to feel something of what I felt.  But what was I supposed to do?  
March her up to the bedroom right now?  What would her father say when he came in from
work and saw us naked and groping?</p><p>With a bit of luck he would say: ""Fine, carry on without me.""  But it never got that far.</p><p>I was left in the kitchen, getting the meal ready.  All fingers and thumbs, utterly distracted
by kissing my daughter like that.  Her kissing me like that.  Mind on other things: not
chicken breasts for dinner, but little girl breasts for a late supper.  And I couldn't help
thinking of Angela's small, sweet breasts to go with her slim, slightly curved hips.</p><p>When the TV show was over Angela wandered in to the kitchen, complaining the way
teenage girls do as she got herself a glass of milk.  What was for dinner?  Not that again!  
Why can't we go out for a meal?  We never do anything like that, not like Carrie's family
who are always going out.  And shouldn't I give her a lift to school in the morning like
Gemma and Dawn always got from their mum who obviously loves their girls more than I
loved my own–</p><p>""Angela,"" I said, stopping her mid-flow.</p><p>""What?""  She pouted, emptying the milk carton into a glass.</p><p>I took a deep breath.  ""That kiss...""</p><p>My daughter stared at me.  Then she smirked.  ""Oh that!  Don't worry, I don't fancy you.""</p><p>""B-but... I mean... we, you know, kissed, uhm, and..."" I was not being as clear as I would
like to be here.</p><p>""Mum,"" she said, a slightly withering look.  ""I have a girlfriend already.""</p><p>My jaw sagged, making me look less appealing than before.  ""But you're too young!""</p><p>""And you, mother dear, are too old.  See ya, glad I'm not ya!""  With that cheery smile she
took her glass of milk and scooted out of the kitchen.</p><p>I stood there stunned.  She had a girlfriend?  Who?  And I was too old?  At 35?</p><p>I felt a hundred emotions well up in me.  Not least of which was I had been rejected, by my
own daughter, without her batting an eyelid.</p><p>I sat down and thought: damn, all this wetness in my knickers is going to waste.</p><p>It was, as I guessed, Cindy Powell.  She wasn't a particular attractive girl I thought, with an
annoying habit of sniffing when you spoke to her.  How she got to be Angela's girlfriend I
had no idea.</p><p>I couldn't see what Angela saw in her.  Young, maybe.  A bust?  Well, bigger than Angela
but not as good as mine.  They clearly weren't into this for boob fondling.</p><p>In a funny way I felt affronted.  A kid with no experience of sex between women was better
than me apparently.</p><p>""I like her,"" said Angel defensively, when I asked later what on earth did she mean by
having a girlfriend.  ""She's fun.""</p><p>""Not that I have seen,"" I said testily.  ""Anyway, you shouldn't be gay.  It's a phase at your
age.""</p><p>""And you would know how?""  The expected sassy response.  All Angela needed to do was
poke her tongue out at me to make me feel really small.  And I don't mean tongue as in
sex.  I mean tongue out as in an insult.  Childish, but it still works.</p><p>""You need to think about this,"" I pressed on.  ""This Candy–""</p><p>""Cindy,"" snapped Angela.  Accompanied by the usual 'Can't you remember anything?'
glare.</p><p>""Cindy then.  How are you going to find out what love is?  What with all your homework
and the television and going online.""</p><p>My daughter grinned.  ""Well, Mother dearest, now you know it means I can invite her up to
my room.  She can get to know me that way.""</p><p>""No way!""  I insisted.  ""Your father wouldn't–""</p><p>""Like he knows!""  Angela smirked.  ""Like he knows what you did to me.  Tongue in mouth
kissing, perv!""</p><p>""Angela!""  I growled.  ""You put your tongue in my mouth!""  I tried to pause for effect,
wasted on her I imagined.  ""And I am your mother, not some perv.""</p><p>""Whatever,"" she said.  ""We got any coke in the fridge?""  She was more bothered about
looking for a drink.</p><p>""We need to talk,"" I said.</p><p>""Nah, that's boring,"" she said, having found a half-empty bottle of some once fizzy drink.  
What little authority I could summon had just gone flat.  Like the drink she had got herself.</p><p>From the bottom of the stairs she threw a parting comment.  ""Cindy's coming round later
to share my bed.  Send her up, okay?""</p><p>Here is the dilemma, if you want me to spell it out.</p><p>I could neither talk to Angela about what had happened, admit I was aroused by the kiss,
tell her father about any of this, beg for a repeat kiss just to make sure, or even forbid her
to see this dozy Cindy.</p><p>That's a dilemma?  No, those are the facts.  The dilemma is I could only get her into my
bed if I told her I was an experienced lesbian.  Okay, a while ago admittedly, but did this
Cindy go down like I could?</p><p>And if I did bed my daughter then my credibility as a safe, sensible, caring mother would
be permanently shot to pieces. She would take no damn notice of me after that.</p><p>Then I stopped to think.  Just like it was now, in fact.</p><p>But this way I would get the thing I wanted.  I might just to get happy.  So I went upstairs,
put on my tightest short skirt without knickers, a low cut red top with a push-up black
bra, spritzed my best perfume behind both ears and between my tits, and knocked on
Angela's bedroom door.</p><p>""There's a new Cindy here,"" I said quietly.</p><p>""What?""  said Angela from the pit that was her bedroom.</p><p>""It's me,"" I said firmly.</p><p>""Who?""</p><p>""Oh for fuck's sake,"" I snapped.  ""Let me in and let me have you, bitch,"" I said a little more
forcefully than I intended.</p><p>I have to say Angela took it well, being called a bitch.  No mother ought to call her own
daughter that, or even suggest that bitch was her future role.  But it worked.</p><p>Some one once said kids need a little firm handling, so that's what I tried.  A little honesty,
a little dominace, a little spanking, a little kissing, a little letting her play with my puppies
where they peeked out of my bra, a little allowing her to lick my newly trimmed pussy.</p><p>And a whole lot of reminding the girl was mine and I could do what I pleased and she
would just have to take it.  Any way I wanted to give it out.</p><p>I held her on the bed and I have to say I was a little more rough than I intended, but there
is no point in chasing shadows here.  I wanted it and she was providing it.  Tongue
straining out to get to my slit, lap up the juices that ran.</p><p>She is a sweety when she behaves and tongues my cunt.  A crude way to put it but that is
why we do what we do.  There is something quite nice about settling yourself on your
daughter's face knowing she is about to worship her 'true home' and bring you off.</p><p>And later, having her kneel naked on the floor (having tidied up her mess of a room in
double-quick time and a slightly red bum on show) and say sorry for being a bad girl and
please don't spank me Mummy and I promise I'll do anything.</p><p>""Anything, darling?""  I purr as I lie back, legs spread wide.  Inelegant, unladylike but oh so
mesmerising for my little angel.  She just cannot take her eyes off my bush and crack.  
Rightly so.</p><p>Angela swallows and smiles as best she can, my cum juices drying round her pretty little
mouth.  ""Oh yes, Mummy dear, anything,"" she says, eyes adoring me.</p><p>You wonder why it took me so long to get here, but maybe I needed to be pushed that
little bit.  Just a question of when I became the one in charge.</p><p>For her part Angela just took it all like a girl born to it.  No more sassy backchat, no under
the breath comments I wasn't supposed to hear.  No more questioning who ruled the nest.</p><p>Our nest was her bed mostly, and my double bed when hubby was out.  I managed to send
him out on some ludicrous errands, too.</p><p>Grief, even he noticed she was better behaved and remarked on it.  ""Don't know what you
did,"" he said over breakfast one morning, ""but she's like a new girl.  Has she met someone
she likes?""</p><p>""Maybe,"" I smiled, and saw my bitch smile at me.  Out of sight of Daddy, lifting her skirt
and showing me her panties with the little wet patch from where I had held her down
earlier and licked her slit through the crotch.  And a little pouting air kiss to show what
she most wanted.</p><p>I even give her a lift to school now, and stop in a quiet place and have a little feel of her.  
She has a little feel of me, if I allow it.  Bless her, she whimpers when I finger her now.</p><p>Oh yes, and Cindy?  The original Cin as I call her?  Well, I call her Candy and she takes it.  
Sweet enough to eat, the good little bitch.</p><p>I was a tad bit uncharitable about her before.  She is nice in her own way and I have taught
her not to sniff when she's in my presence.  And she is quite good fun too with little boobs
that I think might be very big one day, with luck.</p><p>But there is something really nice about having two girls go down on you.  Candy takes the
back, Angela the front.  Providing of course she has been good and done all her homework
and seen to the washing up.  Otherwise she gets the back end of the deal.</p><p>No cheek, no disrespect.  Just two 13 year olds finding out what lesbianism really is. And if
they are very good they can kiss me, full tongues in mouth.</p><p>Who knows?  I may permit them to kiss each other soon, but only in my presence.  When I
have finished with them and they have pleased me enough.</p><p>It's something to look forward to in the best years of their lives.  Mine too, now I know
what to do.</p><p>The end</p>"
1290,"Dolly, Part 1",Eva,1,"The reading of a will in front of hostile relatives doesn't bother Amanda, but what she is left by her aunt Esther is more than she expected…","['FFgg', 'lesbian', 'old-fashioned']","<p>I could feel the waves of contempt and mocking pity for me from the three couples sat at
the large polished table as the lawyer handling Aunt Esther's will read out the last part.  
Three couples looking at me and smirking and sneering as the woman read aloud: ""And
for my favourite niece, Amanda, I leave my most treasured possession, my dolly.""</p><p>Her small house and her car had been sold and – along with what was in her bank account
– the money divided between the three sour faced, money-grasping couples. Even my
aunt's few paintings and antiques had been parceled out among them.  I could see the
three couples exchange glances that they had done so well and I so badly: I had got a doll
and they had got everything else.</p><p>I wasn't angry or jealous and the dolly would be fine by me. I wasn't after my aunt's  
money and these scheming, grasping relatives hunched over the table in the lawyer's
office were welcome to it – or what was left of it as some money had gone to charities
already.</p><p>I missed my aunt and if work hadn't taken me far away in the last years of her life I would
have been with her when she fell ill.  I had written to her often and she back, and at least I
knew that her final years had been very happy. As if she had come to terms with
something wonderful in herself.</p><p>And, as far as I knew not one of the three men and three women had made any effort to
see her in that time, or even call her.  But as Aunt Esther had said to me years ago, they
were her children by curse and she never really liked any of them and liked their married
partners even less.</p><p>Now, the will had been dealt with and I had a dolly to remember my aunt by. Well, that was
fine by me.  If it was Aunt Esther's most treasured possession I would treasure it too.</p><p>The meeting broke up. Uncle Walter, a particularly pudgy faced man, made his way  over
to me.  ""That doll, could always sell it on e-bay.""  He seemed to think this was funny. ""E-
bay,"" he repeated inanely.  ""E-bay!""</p><p>""If you ask me,"" said Uncle Graham, ""you shouldn't even have been here, Ms Brooks,"" he
gave a contemptuous snort.  He was a chauvinist pig of the first water and clearly
disapproved of ""Ms"" as a title. ""You weren't a real relative like us, were you? A niece from
her other marriage.""  No, Uncle Grim, I thought to myself – and you are so miserable it
must hurt to breathe.</p><p>Esther's other marriage. The one they all resented as she started to be happy in that union
before her second husband Paul died.</p><p>Uncle Tom's hatchet-faced wife, Selina, slid over and said something about it being quite
fitting a child should get a dolly.  I may have been 27 but I had long since stopped being a
child.  But then they were probably jealous of the fact I had a good 20 years on all of them,
so I let it go.  Just as I let them go, still exchanging suspicious looks as if maybe one of the
other couples had got antiques that might be more valuable than the ones they had been
given.</p><p>Selina's husband said nothing but simply tried to crane his head to look down my blouse
as he passed me.  Bless his porn-surfing, little dick ways.</p><p>The lawyer, a tall, straight-backed woman in her late fifties dressed in a navy blue suit, her
grey-streaked hair swept back in a bun, came up to me. I knew she had been a close
friend of my aunt for many years and when I had met her before she was always pleasant
to me.  ""I am sorry for your loss, Amanda.  Your aunt was a wonderful woman and she
thought the world of you,"" she said with genuine conviction.  ""Esther believed that you
would be very, very happy with dolly.  I think you will love her too as she did.""</p><p>""I am sure I will,"" I smiled at the woman.  ""My aunt never did anything but try to make
people happy and I miss her terribly.  I am sorry I couldn't be with her when she fell ill.""  I
paused, looking round.  ""Can I take this dolly now?""  I asked, imagining me walking out of
the offices with a cardboard box under my arm.</p><p>""No,"" laughed the lawyer gently. ""She isn't here.  She is at my house, waiting for you."" The
woman handed me a business card with her home address on it.  ""Tonight at seven –
please come for dinner if you can.  Oh, there is one condition from the will that I can only
tell you then, so it is important you come to my house.  And alone is better.""  </p><p>I agreed.</p><p>""Good,"" said the woman.  ""Dolly will be waiting for you.  I think she is just perfect and I am
sure you and she will get along wonderfully.  It's what your aunt wanted most of all.""</p><p>""I'm sure,"" I said, wondering how a doll can make you happy.  But, it was my aunt's doll
and maybe even porcelain and pink bows in blonde curly hair can be pleasing in its own
sweet way.</p><p>Mental note: not an it, apparently. A she. So this dolly must have been quite something.</p><p>Miss Holt – the lawyer – owned a large detached house in a leafy suburb.  I pulled into the
drive and she was at the door waiting.</p><p>""Perfect timing,"" she said as she greeted me.  ""You haven't eaten already, I hope.""</p><p>I hadn't.  Miss Holt was a pleasant woman and, out of her business suit, she looked good
with her hair let down to her shoulders and wearing a kimono-style gown.</p><p>She led me into the house, looking quite excited.  ""This is such a special occasion,"" she
purred, ""so I have made sure dolly looks just as your aunt would have wished her to look.""  
She threw open the living room door, and there was dolly, waiting for me.</p><p>I was right about the blonde curls – quite Victorian looking – and the pink bows so neatly
tied on each side of her head.  She had a Victorian smock-type pink and white gingham
dress on with lace frills at the hem and sleeves.  On her feet polished black shoes with
white cotton socks.  And her face was almost porcelain white but, as a dolly should have,
almost unbearably cute – a remarkable statement as I am not a person to use the word
'cute' casually.</p><p>""Say Hello, Dolly,"" said Miss Holt, suppressing a smile that she had made a show-business
type joke.</p><p>""Hello,"" said Dolly, brightly.</p><p>The nine year old little girl curtsied and smiled at me, and I stared so open mouthed she
must have thought I was a half-wit.  ""Dolly,"" I managed to say when I regained control of
my jaw.  ""It's... I mean, she's...  A little girl.""</p><p>""Of course,"" said Miss Holt, smiling even more.  ""What did you think Dolly was?  A doll?""</p><p>Dolly laughed, and ran to me.  She flung her arms round me and hugged my waist, head
against my bust.  ""Esther said you were lovely,"" she said, ""An' you are!""</p><p>Hesitantly, my shock still echoing through me, I put my hand on the little angel's head.  
Fingers into those soft curls.  ""My aunt..."" I began, unsure what to say.  ""Um, you were
hers?""</p><p>""Dolly was your aunt's special companion for the last four years of her life,"" sighed Miss
Holt looking at me and this little girl approvingly.  ""I have been looking after her since...
well, since she passed on.""  A beat. ""Waiting for you to come back and claim her.""</p><p>Dolly looked up, her big blue eyes on mine.  ""I know we are going to be good friends,"" she
said.  ""Can I call you Mandy? Please?""</p><p>I shrugged.  ""Mandy. Amanda... doesn't matter much,"" I said.  I was stroking the child's
hair as I spoke, loving the feel despite the fact I had barely got over my astonishment at all
this.  Standing with a child pressed up to me, wondering what a special companion was.  
Hardly daring to think about it.  ""How did my aunt get... I mean, how did she meet Dolly?""  
I looked at Miss Holt, who seemed to be glowing.</p><p>""I will tell you over dinner,"" said the older woman.</p><p>""Come and sit next to me at the table,"" said Dolly excitedly, getting hold of my hand,
pulling me towards what it took was the dining room.  There's a chair right next to mine!  I
laid the table too!""</p><p>""Good girl,"" I said.  And in a funny way I really meant it.</p><p>""So that's the story you see,"" said Miss Holt as we finished the meal. ""Your dear aunt met
this lovely little girl in quite unusual circumstances and as a consequence they were very
much attracted to each other.  It seemed only natural Dolly should live with Esther as she
had no one else to turn to, nowhere to go.  I made sure all the papers were legally binding
and they were happy.""</p><p>Dolly was sat to my side with her chair touching mine and her little hand in mine (it hadn't
been easy eating one handed but the meal of chicken and rice was able to be eaten with
just a fork) and now she looked up at me.  ""I really loved Esther, an' she loved me,"" said
the child.  ""She bought me this dress an' said I was Victorian. Her little Victorian Dolly!""</p><p>""Your aunt was very keen Dolly stayed sweet and old-fashioned. Like her really.""  Miss Holt
smiled at the two of us across the table.  Yes, I reflected, Aunt Esther was old fashioned in
lots of ways.</p><p>""An' I wear these Victorian knickers,"" said the girl, unselfconsciously sweeping back the
hem of her skirt with her free hand and showing me.</p><p>I gasped at the move, and the fact that the girl's knickers were indeed an old-fashioned,
bloomer style in white cotton with white lace at the legs.  ""I love these,"" said Dolly. ""'Cos
Esther loved me in them.  Do you love them, Mandy?""</p><p>Love?  How can you love bloomers?  I smiled at the girl and felt something stir in me.  
Surely not indigestion, I thought.  I looked at Miss Holt.  ""You know, it's remarkable that
my aunt never told me about Dolly here.""</p><p>""She didn't want to worry you,"" said Miss Holt as she started to clear up the plates, ""but I
think you might have got the distinct impression she was happy.""</p><p>""I was really happy with her,"" bubbled Dolly next to me. She hadn't pulled down her dress
yet and I stared down at those knickers.</p><p>A thought hit me like a brick.  At least, it felt like it was big and heavy and important.  
""Miss Holt, I know I shouldn't ask this but... My aunt wasn't... you know.""  I couldn't think
of the words to say what had almost flattened me.</p><p>""A lesbian?""  The older woman grinned.  ""Not until she found this angel,"" she said.  ""Then
she embraced Sapphic love like it was her destiny.""  She smiled at Dolly, who was smiling
too and not the least embarrassed or puzzled.</p><p>""Esther and me were lesbian lovers,"" said the little girl, so matter-of-factly I felt another
brick hit me.</p><p>""Lovers?"" I asked, my voice little more than a whisper. ""How...?""</p><p>""You know, silly,"" chuckled the child, amused at my lack of knowledge of what lovers did.  
""We went to bed and kissed and cuddled and played and she taught me how to do things.
Nice kissy things.""</p><p>""But my aunt was...""  My head swam at the revelation.  I wanted to say she wasn't gay, not
after two marriages, but that was clearly wrong.  And she wasn't young either.  ""She was,
well, too old for that stuff.""  I couldn't quite remember how old she was, but it was old.</p><p>""She was sixty four,"" said Miss Holt as she moved towards the kitchen.  ""Ice cream for
sweet alright with you, Amanda?""</p><p>""I loved her"" chirped Dolly, ""An' she loved me.""  Then the girl's face fell serious.  ""She said,
before she died, that it would make her very happy if you would love me, Mandy.  So I
hope you will.""  The child gripped my hand tight, eyes on me.  If she wasn't saying it in so
many words, her look said: ""Please.""</p><p>I sat and stared and tried to organise my thoughts.  A woman of my aunt's age was a late-
blossoming lesbian?  Okay, put that down to unexpected.  But with a lover as young as
Dolly?  Now that had to be put in the surely-not box.  Miss Holt came back into the room
with two bowls of ice-cream, chocolate and vanilla and Dolly looked happy.</p><p>""Miss Holt,"" I said, trying to clear the fog in my head, trying to separate the impossible
from the solid, the real from the shadows.  ""Are you gay?""</p><p>""Of course I am, dear.  Any sensible woman is at least bi these days. Actually, history is on
our side. Every good woman is or was lesbian and has been for thousands of years, though
some just got a bad press from male historians who think dicks matter.""</p><p>""But the law –"" I began.</p><p>""Is an ass, always has been.  Made by men who are jealous of women being free and
definitely not wanting mature women and little girls having fun. Falling in love.  Trying to
stop females being happy.  Wanting to force them into merely baby-making duties so men
could waste lives on wars for their glory.  Sorry, high horse rearing up there.""  She looked
apologetic as she shook her head. ""Anyway I deal with wills and probate, not the rest of it.""</p><p>""And you didn't want to love Dolly?""  The words came straight out without intervention of
brain.  Dolly for her part snickered but hadn't let go of me.</p><p>Miss Holt laughed.  ""No! I mean, Dolly is gorgeous and sweet and if I hadn't got my own
little lover I am sure I would love her as she deserves.""  Dolly, for her part, looked pleased
she might be considered good enough to share Miss Holt's bed.</p><p>On a day of shocks and surprises, the thought of Miss Holt in bed with a little girl was
almost too much.  But then, she was good looking I had to concede.  Mature, but
appealing.</p><p>""Miss Holt's jus' looking after me,"" explained Dolly, being very patient with a stupid woman
like me.  ""Until you decide.""</p><p>""And if I don't?""  More brainless words.  My speciality at the moment.</p><p>""Then we shall have to find a home for Dolly.""  Miss Holt pursed her lips.  ""Or if she
prefers, she can stay here though I will have to send her to school as I have to work.""</p><p>""Not school,"" pouted Dolly, looking upset for the first time.</p><p>""Esther,"" explained Miss Holt, ""preferred home schooling for Dolly.""</p><p>I nodded, recalling letters from my aunt complaining at the standards of education today
compared with her time.  She had been a teacher and felt her pupils should always be
smart, well-behaved and wanting to know more – even if they weren't naturally clever.  I
would imagine Dolly would be well educated in an old fashioned way.  More than
competent in the three R's.  I could imagine the child sat at a wooden desk and practicing
her handwriting as my aunt stood over her, kind but firm when it came to the size of the
loop on descenders.  I also had a vision, quite unexpected, of my aunt leaning down and
rewarding Dolly with a little kiss for doing so well at her work.</p><p>Little kiss?  Who was I kidding? In my mind I could see my aunt's tongue deep in the little
girl's mouth, hearing a faint moan from their throats.  It was a vision that sent a strange
pulse through me.</p><p>And did they stop at kissing, however deep and long?  Did Dolly's hands reach out and
find–  </p><p>I fought back the thoughts and the way my body seemed to grow red hot with a shiver.</p><p>""So, Dolly's welfare is down to me,"" I said, trying not to think how my tongue would feel in
the girl's mouth and not look into those big appealing eyes of the nine year old at my side.  
I could appreciate why my aunt would have felt so attracted to that gaze. And her little,
pretty lips for that matter.</p><p>""In your absence, then it is me.""  Miss Holt was relaxed but clearly willing to face up to
reality.  ""I was charged in the will with ensuring Dolly's future, though, as you might agree,
it wasn't a good idea to read that part out to your relatives. A particularly unappealing
bunch of money-grubbers, if I may say so.""</p><p>""You may say,"" I said, wrinkling my nose.  ""And I would insist you add the phrase 'Stinking
pigs with their fat ugly noses in the trough.'""</p><p>Sweet little Dolly laughed out loud at this, and said:  ""Esther was right an' I really do like
you, Mandy.""</p><p>The doorbell rang and Miss Holt broke into a knowing look. ""Ah, that will be Emma,"" she
said.  Then added: ""My little lover.""</p><p>If I had tried to ring fence any thoughts about women and little girls kissing and having
sex, then my careful security system was about to be trampled down.  Miss Holt left the
room, the front door opened and I heard voices with another woman saying, ""Behave now,
Em,"" and the front door closing.</p><p>Moments later, Miss Holt came back into the dining room holding the hand of a girl barely
older than Dolly – a little girl with long black hair and a distinctly oriental look across her
eyes.  She was dressed in a yellow shirt and stone-wash jeans with small patterns of
sequins on the legs.  She looked almost as nice as Dolly. Considerably more modern but
not quite as appealing, I concluded.</p><p>""This,"" said Miss Holt, with a note of pride, ""is Emma.  My own little lover.  Emma, this lady
is Amanda.""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" chuckled the girl, her almost black eyes widening.  ""Dolly's lady.""</p><p>I stared at her.  ""Lady? Well...""  I gulped loudly.  ""But I heard a woman's voice at the door.  
Not yours.""</p><p>""That was Emma's mother, Su, delivering her daughter for the evening,"" Miss Holt said.</p><p>""So, this Su... she thinks you are babysitting her daughter?""  I was by now clinging to all
sorts of wreckage in my emotional understanding.</p><p>Emma and Miss Holt laughed together.  ""No,"" said Emma. ""My mummy knows I am going
to bed with my lady!""  And then, as if I didn't understand what this might mean, she added
with a twinkle in her eye: ""For cuddles and sex.""</p><p>""I wanted her here with us so you could see how natural all this is, for a woman to love a
girl,"" explained Miss Holt.</p><p>It was at that moment that Miss Holt's gown slipped open. Perhaps it was deliberate,
perhaps not, but the front opened and I could see the woman wearing a black lace teddy
underneath with hold-up stockings.  A woman dressed to please, and the person to be
thus pleased was right next to her and almost forty years younger.</p><p>I stared.  Her little lover, who was beaming at what she could see on the woman as she
reached for the mature body in the black lace teddy.</p><p>It would be fair to say at that point the logical-emotion lifebelt – the one I thought was in
reach as I floundered among unknown breakers – simply sank without trace before me.</p><p>Continued in Part 2</p>"
1291,"Dolly, Part 2",Eva,2,"For Amanda, accepting the conditions of her aunt's will opens up a new life – including having the best little Dolly ever…","['FFgg', 'lesbian', 'oral', 'old-fashioned']","<p>There was a condition to me loving Dolly.  A small but significant ""but"" in Aunt Esther's
will.  I suppose there is always a ‘but’ in everything, yet this one surprised me.</p><p>Miss Holt, her gown now well and truly open so her black underwear was on show and
with little Emma sat on her lap, read out the small addition to the will.</p><p>""It wouldn't have been appropriate to mention it at the reading,"" she said gravely, despite
Emma working her hand into her the top of her teddy, feeling her big lover up.  She must
have been used to this toying as she didn't waver from her official-type duties.</p><p>The woman cleared her throat, adjusted her glasses (and I heard Dolly chortle a little at
her schoolteacher look) and read out the detail.  ""In so far as I, Esther Hermione Louise
Webster, being of sound mind... blah, blah,"" said Miss Holt dismissing the legal stuff, ""do
hereby as an adjunct to my will, read earlier at the offices of Sanders, Sanders and Layton
as per my instructions, require my niece Amanda Juliet Brooks to please, nurture and
assist my own lover, Dolly, in my place.  To do this my niece must adopt my first name
and to all intents and purposes be me, including how I dress.  All my clothes must be
made available to Amanda Juliet Brooks for her to wear in the presence of Dolly at all
times. Signed, this day of... etc.""</p><p>I gaped at Miss Holt who studiously took off her glasses, put down the paper, gave her
little lover a kiss and then looked at me.  ""So, there you have it, Amanda.  The condition.""</p><p>The impact of it slowly worked into me.  I was going to be an old woman!</p><p>""You mean... I have to... That I dress up as my aunt?  But that's ridiculous and completely
un–""</p><p>""No it's not,"" interrupted Dolly appealingly, sat next to me and holding my hand.  ""Esther
had some lovely clothes and you look like her.""</p><p>""Yes, she's right,"" said Miss Holt, wriggling slightly as Emma's hand found her nipple.  
""You do.  It's odd as you shouldn't, but in some ways you look like a younger version of
her.  And, as Dolly has been required to be the little Victorian girl out of the bedroom, I
can only applaud your aunt for wanting you to be more old-fashioned.""</p><p>I felt myself colour up.  ""But you don't wear old-fashioned things!"" I nodded at Miss Holt's
sexy underwear.  I could imagine my aunt not having anything like that in her wardrobe.</p><p>""No, but I am not your aunt,"" said Miss Holt.  ""I am not Dolly's lover.  Was not at any time,
and am not required to be.  So if you do not wish to concur with this request – which I
have to say may be unusual but not outrageous or putting you at any risk – then I will be
required by the will to take charge of Dolly and find her a suitable home.  And school.""</p><p>""No!"" squeaked Dolly, aiming a 'rescue me' look at me.</p><p>""But if you did find her some place to live, the women there don't have to dress up as... old
fashioned widows.""  I was still aghast at what was being suggested.</p><p>""Whoever we find for Dolly without you isn't meant to be Esther,"" the woman said
seriously, ""but you are.""  She paused, ignoring what Emma was doing to her.  ""Esther
believed that proper behaviour, dressing sensibly, being decorous and polite, was the
pinnacle of civilised life.  She liked to embody that.""  The woman paused again, gave way
to the pawing of her bust, had another peck kiss from her lover, and resumed: ""You are
very much like your aunt, and I am confident the clothes will fit.  Oh, of course Esther had
grey hair, but no one expects you to go that far and colour yours.  Unless you want to, for
Dolly's sake.""</p><p>The child next to me grinned.  I could tell what was on her mind.</p><p>""Esther's clothes,"" said Miss Holt, ""are in Dolly's room upstairs.  If I were you I would at
least look at them before making a decision.  They may, shall we say, surprise you a little
if only by Dolly's reaction.""  She smiled as she said that and I felt a new, more intense buzz
between my legs.</p><p>I was also aware of Dolly's big, wide grin.</p><p>There was something odd about being with a small girl in one bedroom while down the
hallway another mature woman was no doubt already in bed with another little girl. I
hardly dare think about what Miss Holt and Emma were doing.</p><p>But unlike Miss Holt I did not have on anything sexy right now.  I had felt ashamed as I
stripped off in the small bedroom (at Dolly's insistence, I have to say) and blushed as I
revealed my dull grey bra and panty set.  What had possessed me to wear such
unattractive undies on this day?  Why hadn't I gone for something I might want to be seen
in?</p><p>Dolly was smiling as I took my clothes off.  She seemed genuinely pleased I had, after
much agonising and self-debate, listening to all of them tell me how natural it was for an
older woman to love a small girl, finally consented to go upstairs with the girl.  She even
held my hand as we climbed the stairs, a confident little girl with such a perfect smile.  
And she wasn't amused by my underwear, compared with what she had seen on Miss Holt.  
But she was being patient with me as she did want me to do something.</p><p>She said it would make her happy if I was like Esther all the time.  Given that the room was
filled with photos of my aunt and the little girl, it made sense in a way.  Photos I should
hastily add that were completely innocent.  Images of the older woman and the child on a
beach in their swimming costumes, getting ready to go to some party and in matching
frocks, standing by some statue in London, smiling as they hugged on a settee.</p><p>A party picture, with the two of them blowing out candles. Happy and full of life.  A time
together she would always treasure.</p><p>They were just photos of an older woman and a child, innocent unless you knew as I now
did.  They were a little too close, a little too touchy-feely, the way they held hands.  If you
knew you could see hints.</p><p>And in one picture Dolly was stood, pressed into my aunt's body, a relaxed looking
moment but if you understood you could see Dolly had her hand between the two bodies
and it just seemed to be inside my aunt's button-front dress at her hips.  But like I say,
you had to know.</p><p>I felt terribly embarrassed that I was finally naked and slightly alarmed how I could see
myself in the pictures of my aunt and Dolly.  I hadn't got grey hair but then I had to admit
it suited Aunt Esther.  Made her look sensible.  I stood awkwardly in front of Dolly, feeling
there was something surreal about all this and it wouldn't have been hard to walk out.  
Dressed as me, of course.</p><p>Dolly had thrown open the doors of the big wardrobe.  ""Esther's clothes,"" she announced.  
""Please try them on!""</p><p>I gulped as I looked.  There were not only blouses and skirts and dresses (even the same
blue and red flower button-front dress in the photo on the wall) but also underwear.  
Mature, sensible underwear. All controlling panels and satin and lace sewn into the bra
cups.  The sort of underwear that so many older women use to bolster their figures.</p><p>""Dolly, I am not sure–"" I began.</p><p>She interrupted as she grabbed what was a white corselet.  With suspenders for heaven's
sake!  ""Please put this on, Mandy. I loved Esther is this.""</p><p>""I see,"" I said.  I wasn't sure what to do.</p><p>""They aren't dead women's clothes,"" said Dolly, and the statement made me start.  ""Miss
Holt said I had to tell you. Esther wasn't... she wasn't wearing any of this when she passed
away.""</p><p>""No,"" I said, astonished that the child could be so able to tell me.  ""Of course not.""  I
reached out and took the garment.  It was surprisingly heavy but smelled faintly of a
pleasant perfume.  I recognised it as Esther's.  The one I always liked on her.</p><p>Dolly watched as I pulled on the corselet.  My aunt was slightly heavier than me but the
corselet – the white one piece – was still tight on me.  But as it slid up, as I made sure my
boobs were in the cups and it sat properly on my hips I felt a certain sensation.</p><p>Not spooky, but that I was being helped somehow.  Now, I am not psychic and don't
believe in such things, but as someone once told me, until you get that type of feeling you
have no idea.  You can never tell anyone about it so they'd understand, but you know
there's something going on.  So it all felt sort of natural, like it was meant for me.</p><p>Dolly sprang up from where she had been sitting and insisted on fastening my
suspenders: I had picked up a pair of stockings from the wardrobe.  And having a child's
hands rolling the nylons up your leg carefully and then attaching the clips to the stocking
tops to the tops was... well, strange but just about perfect.</p><p>""So how do I look, Dolly?"" I asked, standing with hands on hips, legs apart.  Despite my
misgivings I was quite proud of how I had managed to get this old-fashioned outfit on.</p><p>""You look like Esther!""  the girl bubbled.</p><p>I could see Dolly was delighted, and it made me feel good that she was happy.  In fact, it
made me feel more than good.  For some reason my naked pussy (the corselet was of the
open-bottom variety) was starting to ooze.  Dolly must have noticed it and giggled in a
nice way.</p><p>""Now the knickers,"" she said, going into the wardrobe.  She produced a pair of beige old-
fashioned high sided kickers.</p><p>""Angel, those don't match my outfit,"" I said and blushed at once.  My outfit? And since
when did it matter that the effect was right?</p><p>Dolly laughed.  ""That's what Esther said,"" she chortled, and went to get some white ones.</p><p>Before long I was dressed as Esther would have been.  The corselet was covered by a full-
length white stain slip with deep lace at the bust and hem, a pink blouse and a grey mid
calf skirt.  I caught sight of myself in the mirror in the door of the wardrobe and for a
moment believed it was my aunt looking back at me.</p><p>""You look lovely,"" said Dolly, clapping her hands.  ""Now the necklace.""</p><p>The child rooted in a jewellery box on the dresser and produced a string of large pearls.  
She insisted on fastening it for me and the necklace felt heavy on my neck and chest.  
""Esther loved these,"" said the girl.  ""It was a birthday present from me to her.""</p><p>I smiled.  They were old fashioned and middle aged and perfect and they suited my new
outfit.</p><p>""I love you Mandy,"" grinned the girl as I stood in front of the mirror and rolled the pearls
through my fingers.  ""And will you wear some of Esther's make up, please?""</p><p>It was impossible to say no.  I had, in the space of thirty minutes, almost become my aunt.  
I could see her like this, and so could her little lover.  I sat at the dresser, putting on my
aunt's foundation, her lipstick and a little blusher.  Dolly found some clip-on earrings to
match the necklace and helped me clip them on.</p><p>But it was time for some honesty.  ""Dolly,"" I said turning to her.  ""This is fun but you know
I am not Esther, don't you? I may look like her in this, but... I don't think I can be like her.
Not in everything.""</p><p>Dolly's face fell a little, but she rallied.  ""Mandy... I know.  But there was one thing she did
for me that... Well, I'd like to try.""</p><p>I was puzzled.  ""What do yo–""</p><p>Without warning she flung her arms round my neck and planted her little lips on mine.  
Surprisingly passionately, I have to say.  I was startled but it would be stupid to say I
wasn't thrilled.  I put my arms round the girl in the Victorian style doll's dress and kissed
her back.  Hard and with my tongue in her open mouth, my hands on her little firm bum.</p><p>If there was one thing about dressing up like this, it was having it all removed.  Dolly
opened my blouse slowly and deliberately, peeled it off me, got the skirt off and slid down
my slip before she dragged my knickers down.  The rest stayed and she pushed me on to
the bed and began to play with me through my solid-looking corselet.</p><p>I lay back and allowed it: this I imagined was what my aunt had to put up with.  Small and
eager hands on her tits, inside the cups, between her legs... and then Dolly's tongue
lapping at my very wet slit as I lay back and let her just do it.  I was in heaven, and the
child was good at this.</p><p>We made love, Dolly and me, with me helping her out of her dress and knickers and we
shared so much on that narrow bed.  It was heaven, and I knew seeing me and Dolly like
this – doing all this – would have made her happy.</p><p>She also wanted me to try on other clothes afterwards, and I was happy to do it.  And
every new thing I wore seemed to take me closer to my aunt, make me feel closer to Dolly.</p><p>Finally I sat in the same button-front blue and red dress Esther wore in the picture on the
wall and Dolly showed me what she did to my aunt the day it was taken.  I had to stand for
this, leaning against the wall and it was, as Dolly threaded her little hand in and found me
inside one of aunt's heavy corsets, utterly breathtaking.</p><p>I was captivated, and deliriously happy as I came for the third time that day.</p><p>Miss Holt is a good friend, and Emma a charming companion for her as well as a cheerful
visitor with her older lover to our modest house, but I am glad I have Dolly all to myself
now.</p><p>We live in a comfortable if small house in a quiet area, enjoy each other and I have a large
and growing wardrobe my aunt would be proud of.  Indeed, Dolly and I often go shopping
and while it may seem odd seeing a younger woman shopping for clothes suited for the
older woman, no one seems to mind much.  Better still I have found a wonderful shop that
makes foundation garments in the traditional way and ones that impose some restriction
for a woman of my size and age, though I am trying to put on a little more weight to
please Dolly.</p><p>Dolly simply loves it all and, having found a way inside all that elastic and straps and zips
and hooks and satin, rewards me generously.  Of course not all women – particularly
young women – have any desire to wear old-fashioned clothes like I do and I can
appreciate that.  Women's Lib and new fabrics and ideas in the design of female underwear
has gone long way to making women feel more free underneath, and even more
accessible.  But for me, there was something innately alluring about being trussed up
firmly beneath my classic-looking clothes.</p><p>And even if getting dressed and undressed is a time-consuming event these days at least
Dolly is there to be helpful!</p><p>As you may have expected, I have changed my name: I am Esther Amanda now.  Miss Holt
saw to that for me. Oh yes, and my grey hair really looks the part now I have started to go
to my aunt's hairdressing salon.  Dolly sits in her little doll outfits and watches me have
my roots done and smiles with pleasure.</p><p>But then I would do anything for my Dolly.  She even nods with approval as the hairstylist
who always attended to my aunt takes a little longer with me and slips her hand in my
blouse on down my dress to see what I am wearing (though she knows full well) and little
Dolly chuckles at me sitting there sighing contentedly as I get felt up by an older woman.  
Well, the woman who does my hair must be 25 but compared with what I get at home,
that's old.</p><p>But nothing can beat being felt up by a small girl like Dolly. My very own pretty Dolly,
loving me with her clever hands and busy tongue.</p><p>The end</p>"
1292,Matchmaker,Eva,1,"My daughter had made this game to help me find the person of my dreams, but the pictures in the boxes weren't all good looking male movie stars…","['FFgg', 'lesbian']","<p>""Mummy, this is my matchmaking game,"" said Tina, leading to be a gaudily painted series
of boxes, numbered one to ten, sat on the coffee table. ""Specially made for you 'cos it's
your birthday tomorrow.""</p><p>It was my birthday tomorrow, that was true  Where has the past year gone, I wondered?  
My freckle faced, blonde mop-haired daughter was continuing: ""So we thought we'd find
you someone to help you celebrate it.""</p><p>""We?""  I asked.</p><p>She just giggled and moved the boxes closer.</p><p>My daughter, who is nine and quite lovely, seemed particularly anxious I should play this
game.  I was busy –  being a full time worker and single mother qualifies me as busy – and
things around the home wouldn't get done themselves.  However, family first...  ""Okay,
pet,"" I smiled as she sat me down on the sofa and pushed the stacked boxes towards me.  
The washing could wait a few more minutes, I was sure.</p><p>""Right Mum,"" said my daughter, ""All you have to do is reach into any three boxes and take
out a picture.  Then we see who you like most and who you can meet and maybe have a
date with–""</p><p>""Tina!  Are you thinking that matchmaking is finding me a man?""  And I was thinking
matchmaking meant pairing up two numbers.  Stupid me.  Of course it was: pairing up two
lonely ones.  But I was too busy, too independent to think of trying to find a new man after
Jake left me.</p><p>But then, Tina would want a father figure too in the home.  Four years we had been on our
own, so she would be thinking it was about time she had a new dad maybe.  But as much
as I was wary of going to meet new men (I hadn't gotten over how selfish the last one had
been four years ago) there was no point in spoiling my girl's little game.</p><p>""Okay, sunshine,"" I smiled.  ""Let's hope I pick a nice, rich man.""  I had no idea who she
would think suitable for me, but as I say, this was just a game.  I reached into box one and
drew out an envelope.</p><p>""Open it!"" Chortled Tina.</p><p>I opened the envelope: it was Johnny Depp.  A picture cut from a magazine.  ""Wow, good
choice darling, but I think he may be a little out of my reach.""  I saw Tina looking blankly at
me.  ""Making films, being away a lot, having other stars for company.   Nice, but out of my
league, sorry.""  I put the picture of Captain Jack Sparrow down.</p><p>""Well, you have two more goes,"" said Tina, somberly.  She was taking this seriously, bless
her.</p><p>""Let's hope it's Daniel Craig and he's free this weekend,"" I said and reached for box six.</p><p>It was a Craig, but not the one I thought.  It was Mr. Craig, from down the road.  Sixty if he
was a day... a picture taken at the school carol concert last year when he had remembered
to put his teeth in.  ""Oh, that Mr. Craig,"" I said, feeling dismayed my daughter would think I
would want to form a relationship with a man twenty-five years older than me.  Bald as a
coot and less attractive.  But I tried not to show too much disappointment that he might,
as Tina said, be available for a date.</p><p>""But I have one more pick, right?""  I said brightly, attempting not to show any fear that my
choice might end up being Mr. Craig's father.</p><p>I went for box seven.  ""My lucky number,"" I smiled at my daughter, wondering what I'd get
this time.</p><p>The envelope had a picture of Becky, Tina's cousin.  Twelve years old, wavy chestnut
coloured hair and hazel eyes.  For a pre-teen, she was looking like she would be an
attractive young lady.  But the picture wasn't a man, which I pointed out to Tina, so it
wouldn't qualify.</p><p>""I know, but she asked if she could be in there,"" said Tina.  ""Becky told me she likes you,
Mum.""</p><p>I sighed.  My sister Millie lived on the other side of town and we saw her and her husband
and their only child every couple of weeks or so.  Tina and Becky, I was glad to see, got
along well enough despite their age difference.  Some girls on the verge of growing up
tend to see little girl cousins as nuisances, but Becky was always good to Tina.  ""I am
happy she likes me, sweetheart, and I really like her, but I am not sure she qualifies as a
date.""</p><p>""But you don't know, Mum,"" said Tina.  She had that look in her eyes that told me when
she wasn't going to let go of an idea.  ""Not until you go out on a date.""</p><p>""Tina, think about this.  I am a woman, she is a girl and women and girls don't date!""  I
stood up and put down the picture of Becky, smiling out at me.  Nice smile, I thought.  As I
began to turn away I noticed my niece's shoulders were bare in the photo.  ""Tina... Where
did you get this picture?""</p><p>We had, as two families, been on holiday five months ago but the campsite swimming pool
was closed and the sea too cold to swim in, so it wouldn't be a picture from the holiday.  
Anyway, the picture looked like it was taken in Tina's room.</p><p>""I took it last week, when they came over,"" said my girl.  ""I told Becky what I was going to
do and she said great and posed for the photo.""</p><p>I searched my memory.  ""But... she had a top on. A red one. One we bought her for her last
birthday.""</p><p>Tina grinned.  ""Yeah, I know. She took it off.""</p><p>I was puzzled.  ""But why?""</p><p>""Oh Mum!  It was so you'd think she'd got nice shoulders.""</p><p>I was confused.  ""You mean, you and she planned all this... and I was supposed to think
she was... (and I gulped here) you know, attractive?""</p><p>Tina chuckled, but didn't say anything.</p><p>Then the thought hit me.  I went into the boxes and pulled out all the envelopes left.  
Seven of them in all and I tore them open: all them were of Becky.  All seven were pictures
taken in Tina's bedroom, and each of them showed she had no top on.  Not least was the
fact that four showed her naked from the waist up.</p><p>Small, round breasts with pert, pale brown nipples.</p><p>""Tina,"" I gasped.  ""I was meant to open one of these?  See her like this?""</p><p>My daughter nodded.  ""It was Becky's idea. She said you'd like her with nothing on.""</p><p>""Nothing on?""  I felt faint and wanted to clutch myself for support.  ""But she had her pants
on, right?""</p><p>Tina said nothing and had just the merest smile on her lips.</p><p>I felt affronted and used and quite strange all in all.  I got a grip on myself.  ""I think, given
my needs in life, Christina (I always used her full name whenever my child was in trouble)
that Mr. Craig down the road is looking the best prospect for me, wouldn't you say?""</p><p>Christina said exactly nothing, and that always annoyed me most when she did that.  ""Go
to your room, young lady,"" I said and swept the pictures – all of them – into the
wastepaper bin.  Problem dealt with, and I would be having a word with my sister Millie
about her daughter.</p><p>I couldn't quite bring myself to calling Millie up.  She was a nurse and in the middle of
some exams: the last thing she needed was a distraction like this.  Anyway, the more I
thought about it the more I saw it as some prank.  The two girls were trying to wind me
up.</p><p>Clever too having eight pictures of Becky in the boxes.  I had to pick at least one of her
from the three choices.  It just turned out I had picked the two males first.  Depp and
Craig, even if the wrong Craig, were just makeweights.</p><p>Of course, I wondered why Tina thought this was a good idea.  I had no doubt Becky put
her up to it, but Tina wasn't blameless herself.  Hadn't I taught her to say ""no"" if she as
unsure about anything?</p><p>As I was alone (Tina was sulking in her room) I went back after a while and looked at the
pictures of Becky again.  She was indeed a good looking girl and would one imagine in a
few years time she would have plenty of boys after her.</p><p>But why on earth would the girl think I would find her attractive?  Kids, who can
understand them...</p><p>I went to toss the photos away again but held on the one that showed Becky's  young
boobs off so nicely.  If nothing else, it would be perfect to shock Millie into reining her
daughter in if she was pulling pranks like this.</p><p>""She does like you, Mum,"" said Tina the next day as I got breakfast and chivvied her into
hurrying up.  School began at the same time every day and she always seemed surprised
by the fact.</p><p>""Who does?""  I was being super-mum, rushing around doing everything and I had no idea
what Tina was talking about.</p><p>""Becky, Mum,"" said Tina, dawdling over her bowl of cereal.  ""She only wanted those
pictures in there 'cos she likes you a lot.  She thinks you are lovely.""</p><p>I stopped in my dashing around.  ""What?  Becky thinks I am....  Lovely?""</p><p>""More than that.  Sexy, she says.""  Tina was saying this casually, as if passing on a fact.  
""She thinks you would make a good girlfriend and–""</p><p>""What!""  I interrupted full force.  I dragged the kitchen chair out on my side of the table
and sat down in front of my daughter.  ""Tina, let me be crystal clear about this.  I am a
woman, your cousin Becky is a female.  No, more than that: she is a young girl.  A child –
twelve years old.  Women and pre-teen children do not have dates.  They are not, repeat
not, girlfriends.""   My face was growing hot here and I had no idea why.</p><p>""She'll be thirteen next month,"" offered Tina.</p><p>""No!  Not twelve or thirteen or fourteen... any age!  She's a girl!""  I was feeling warm,
especially in my face.</p><p>""But she's nice!  You said so yourself.""</p><p>I took a deep breath.  ""Christina, I said she was nice at that birthday party of Aunt Millie's.  
Her dress, how she'd done her hair.  She looked... well, sweet.  And yes, she is a nice girl.  
She is, um, very pleasant to be with.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""So... what?""  I blinked, gathering the loose ends.  ""You mean... So why am I not interested
in her as... as a girlfriend?""  I tried to spit the word out.</p><p>Tina wasn't fazed by my venom.  ""She's got a lovely smile and nice boobs and she is really
funny–""</p><p>""How many times, Christina?""  I was getting really flushed now and hoped my daughter
didn't ask me why I was getting so red in the cheeks.  ""Lovely for a boyfriend no doubt.  
When she's older. End of story.""</p><p>I got up from the table and turned away, feeling very uncomfortable with myself.  There
was a weird feeling in the pit of my stomach.  Tension, no doubt.   And we were getting
late for her school and my work.</p><p>End of story, I reminded myself.  About fifty times I told myself that on the way to the
office.</p><p>It was sneaky, but I went through Tina's room when she was out that evening.  As a caring
mother I am entitled to make sure my daughter is not doing anything she shouldn't, and
while I respect her privacy totally, this was important.</p><p>I was looking for any more pictures of Becky, wondering how they had taken so many and
managed to print them from her little camera without anyone knowing.  Well, maybe Becky
had done it somehow.  I just had a feeling there would be more than the eight I'd seen.</p><p>And there was.  There was a ninth picture.</p><p>In a drawer, under a few old school books, was a photo taken I presume by Tina as it was
in her bedroom.  A photo of Becky lying on her back on my daughter's single bed, propped
up on her elbows.  She was smiling happily, utterly naked and with legs apart.  Wide apart
and knees up.</p><p>My heart skipped a beat as I looked at it, but I knew I was staring right at my niece's
hairless pussy.  It was looking right back at me, gaping slightly.  Like so many young
females, she had no prominent nether lips.  Just a small, pink slit and the faintest, merest
hint of moisture on them.</p><p>I swallowed hard.  It was either a trick of the light, a printer fault or she had been
masturbating.</p><p>Oh God, I moaned and had to sit down.</p><p>""Christina, we need to talk.""  I was at my most efficient, most motherly. Most worried.</p><p>""Yes Mum?""  Sweet and happy to talk.</p><p>""I found a picture.  Up in your bedroom.  One of Becky.  One I hadn't seen before.""  I
realised I was speaking in short bursts.  Dramatic effect or being stupid?</p><p>Tina smiled.  ""I know. It's a nice one.""  She looked proud too.  ""I took that one like I did the
others.""</p><p>I was slightly taken aback, the way a parent often is when they prepare for resistance from
the child and the wall gives way all too easily.  I was in a heap, as it were.  ""You knew I'd
find it?""</p><p>""Course I did Mum.  That was why it was there, so you'd see it.""</p><p>I was aghast, and not for the first time today.  ""But... it was obscene.""  Tina looked puzzled
at me and I responded:  ""Obscene.  Dirty.  Too revealing.  Private... of her parts down
there.""  I was floundering a little.</p><p>""Oh it was only her pussy,"" said Tina, unconcerned.  ""She did that thing you do, before I
took the picture.""</p><p>""What thing?""  I sat down.</p><p>""You know, that rubbing thing.  I saw you Mum, in your room, through the crack in the
door a few weeks ago.  You were lying down and rubbing down there.  I heard you say 'oh
fuck' and then you sort of shuddered.""</p><p>I looked at my daughter's innocent bland face, not knowing what to say.  She had seen me
frigging off?  Fuck indeed.</p><p>""And I saw you do it in the bath, with your legs up on the side and you had that thing in
your hand.""</p><p>That thing....  Oh yes, the electric toothbrush I kept for myself.  With the vibrating head.</p><p>""And on holiday, on the bed in your room, with that magazine with all those pictures of
ladies without clothes on and you were just doing that–""</p><p>""Tina!""  She stopped when I yelled.  I drew breath.  ""That magazine... someone had left it
under the bed.  It wasn't mine!""  No way would I go and buy a copy of Girls, Giggles and
Garters or whatever it was.  Now Lesbian Licks maybe... I shut the thoughts out.  This was
not going the way I expected.</p><p>""Listen honey,"" I said in the most placatory way I could.  ""Mummies who are on their own
sometimes do things like that to, well, you know...""  She didn't, clearly.  ""It's a woman
thing, when she's alone.""</p><p>""And that's why I think Becky's perfect for you,"" grinned Tina. ""'So's you won't be on your
own any more.""</p><p>I cleared my throat.  ""Becky is... she's a girl and–""</p><p>""She's almost thirteen,"" said my daughter indignantly.  As if that conferred adulthood on
her.  Or some mysterious sexual appeal.</p><p>""She's a girl and I don't need a girl. Or a woman,"" I added a tad too hastily.</p><p>""Mum,"" said Tina softly,  ""but you like Becky and she likes you and you can be friends and
do those things in your books.""</p><p>Oh God, she had found my pile of lesbian novels and how-to-make-lesbian-love  
handbooks and all the rest of it.  Had I got no secrets left at all?  I swallowed hard.  ""Tina,
it isn't what you think it is.""</p><p>I couldn't blame my girl for raising her eyebrow at me.  So what, mother dear, should I
think it is?</p><p>I was unsure what to say now.  My daughter had seen me fingering myself, using a
vibrating toothbrush way lower than designed for, found my reading matter and for all I
knew she had discovered the strap on I had bought some years ago.  In case I met
someone who I wanted to fuck. Or she do me, however it worked out.</p><p>She had almost certainly found the handcuffs and the leather skirt with the slit up the side
and the fishnet stockings.  All, I hasten add, bought in one mad afternoon in London's
Soho while the rest of them were going round some gallery.  But it was clear that I was
now in no position to show any picture of Becky, legs wide or tits out, to my sister Millie
and raise stink over this dating picture game of theirs.</p><p>While I was pretty certain no one would try to blackmail me, I was pretty certain Becky also
knew now all about my secret life.  ""Okay,"" I sighed.  ""So what is this idea of yours here?""</p><p>Tina chuckled and came and gave me a cuddle.  ""It's okay Mum.  I don't mind anything, I
just want you to be happy.""</p><p>I cuddled Tina back.  ""And you think me and your cousin would be happy?""</p><p>""Yes,"" said my girl, looking up at me, face shining.  ""She really, really likes you.""</p><p>""Really, really?""  I asked, the energy I'd pent up for a fight finally disappearing.  I kissed
Tina's hair.</p><p>Tina giggled and hugged me more.  ""And she can come round and sleep over and you'll be
so happy.""</p><p>""I am sure,"" I said, not being sure at all.  I might fancy adult women but a teenager?  No, a
pre-teen as it stood.  How would that work?  Shopping for matching tops in Kidsworld, or
listening to rap and saying whatever kids say these days about it?</p><p>Certainly no romantic candlelit dinners, or forays to the gay side of the Queen Anne pub.  
It was safe bet that small kids wouldn't be expected to get a round of drinks in on the
dyke side of the house.  Perhaps McWhatsits do a burger meal for adult and child lesbian
lovers, sort of one-and-a-half size portions with a big heart and a smaller heart on the
box.</p><p>There was also the matter of Millie my sister wanting to know no doubt why her child was
wanting all of a sudden to have sleep-overs at Tina's.  And insist on packing her own strap
on.</p><p>I sighed, ""Well, honey, maybe you are right but I don't know how you are.""</p><p>""Because,"" said Tina with a sly grin at me, ""Aunt Millie says it will be fine.""</p><p>Aunt Millie?  Oh fuck, I thought as the room swam.</p><p>Millie was grinning, the bitch.  I was mortified and blushed as she and the girls all sat
looking at me.  Enjoying my all too obvious embarrassment.  In particular Becky with her
tumbling chestnut hair.</p><p>""It's okay Sis,"" Millie purred. ""I talked it over with Becca (she always called daughter that)
and she has my full approval.  Just go easy on her, okay?""  Her eyes twinkled as she said it,
enjoying my discomfort.</p><p>""But how did you know?""  I was nervous looking at her and the girls, one sat either side of
Millie.</p><p>""Oh Lana!  Tina told Becca and she told me about your stash of girl mags.  We thought it
was funny you trying to hide them, and when I saw you jilling furiously on holiday I called
the girls to peek at you on the bed with that revolting men's magazine you'd found.  
But then as I put it there it was hardly surprising.""</p><p>I got over my shock fairly swiftly.  ""You... you put it there?  And you all... You saw me?""  My
blush was so hot I almost fried.</p><p>""Oh for goodness' sake, Sister!""  Millie was smiling but serious too.  ""I can recognise a
lonely lesbian when I see one.  You were sending all the signals, and even Becca saw them
too.""</p><p>""She's clever is Becky,"" chimed in Tina.  Becky, praised to the heights, merely grinned
wider at me.</p><p>I looked at my niece, at how she was dressed.  A pale pink and white top with buttons on
the shoulder, her pre-teen small bust just visible. A blue skirt, short enough that it would
slip back without any effort.  Fuck, I wish I wish I wasn't feeling so hot between my legs.  I
made an obvious job of tugging down the hem of my own skirt in the hope the casual
movement would hide me grinding my thighs together seeking relief.</p><p>More, she had her legs slightly open and I could see her pink knickers in case I was in any
doubt.  And this wasn't I knew a casual pose, a relaxing and a forgetting.  Becky knew
what she was doing and that I could see, and as I looked she hitched her skirt hem back
just a fraction more.</p><p>""I really do like you,"" said Becky as she watched me looking at her.  ""I love being with you
Aunt Lana.""  Getting grown up now, not calling me ""Antlarn"" as she used to when little.</p><p>""Well, good.  I've always liked you,"" I said, awkwardly.  Being reserved was good here, I
decided.  Seeming casual about getting my niece in bed might be the best policy.</p><p>""Then it's okay, now.  You can start,"" said Tina, out of the blue.  ""You 'n' Becky can be
lovers.""</p><p>""Uh... lovers?""  I gasped, understanding what the implications of this actually were.  This
wouldn't be dating, it would be sex.  You could explain it in three words:  woman, girl,
fucking.</p><p>I turned back to Millie, trying to sort my thoughts.  ""So how come you know so much
about les–""  I was finding it hard to say the word.  ""Those people.""</p><p>""Those people are closer than you think,"" my sister said with that twinkle in her eye.  It
was at that moment I saw where Tina's hand was.  It had slid into my sister's.  Holding
hands, as lovers would.  Oh fuck, I groaned.  I think I must have said it because everyone
laughed.</p><p>""Yes indeed,"" said Millie.  And she gave my daughter a lingering, loving kiss.</p><p>What did I think of my daughter and my sister?  I hadn't even begun to formulate a
thought about it really, but here I was with my niece. Alone, and this moment was
occupying all my thinking space.</p><p>Here in the bedroom, my bedroom, I was awkward being alone with Becky.  ""I don't know
what to do,"" I said.</p><p>""Okay, how about you undress me.  I would like that, Lana.""</p><p>Lana?  I shot her a look, What happened to the Aunt part?  Then I understood: if we were
lovers, then the Aunt bit slowed it all up.  I had to be Lana for her. My bedroom name, as it
were.</p><p>I was shaking as I stepped up to the girl.  I have, of course undressed my own daughter
and even, when Becky was younger, helped her out of wet clothes or once (spectacularly)
when she was sick.  But a mother/aunt role is different to undressing for sex and I was all
fingers and thumbs.  But not in any erotic way.</p><p>Lana, for her part, was patient as I fumbled to get her shoulder buttons undone.  She even
smiled at me reassuringly.  The buttons came undone, and still shaking I slid the top up
and over her head and she shook her chestnut hair back as her it came free.</p><p>Becky had a pretty little white training bra on underneath, with a pink rose pattern.  Now I
knew she had small boobs and expected to see those little bumps, as per the photo, but in
a way the bra took me by surprise.  Or rather it brought home even more that this was not
a woman like the ones I saw in that men's magazine – the ones with their artificially
enhanced tits and black lace plunge bras – but a real girl.  A pre-teen girl at that,
emerging from the chrysalis.</p><p>""My bra's new,"" she said, lifting her arms as if inviting me to take it off her.  ""Got it just for
today.""</p><p>I gulped.  This had been so carefully planned they had gone shopping especially for it.  I
took the bra off my niece and saw, for the first time in the flesh, those perfect little
semi-round globes and the delightfully pert nipples.  I stared and blushed a little.</p><p>That was when I said: ""My God, I'm undressing you and I haven't even kissed you yet!""  It
was a ludicrous thing to say, but it was true.  Should people kiss first?</p><p>The question is more I suppose, should they kiss first before what exactly? Getting into
bed? Probably...  My cunt spasmed.  No other way to describe it, a hot jolt that made me
gasp faintly.</p><p>I pulled my bare chested niece to me, my grown up lips hard on her soft young lips,
feeling my heavier bust against her small, firm chest.  I was a little brutal, a little
overwhelming I admit. She opened her lips slightly and my tongue was there.  She
wouldn't know this is how adults would kiss I anticipated – not desperate ones like me who
were about to cum in their knickers.</p><p>Then she floored me, so easily and neatly with four words.  ""Just like Mum does,"" she
breathed as her lithe young tongue fought back.</p><p>Millie?  She kissed her daughter?  I pulled away and stared, my belly turning to water.  
They were all doing it, all having sex.  My daughter, my sister, my niece... I was the
outsider here.  The latecomer to the party.  ""Have you kissed Tina?""  I managed to say.</p><p>""Of course,"" laughed Becky, leaning in for another kiss.  I pulled back.  ""But how?  Why?  
When?""</p><p>My pretty niece laughed gently.  ""Oh Lana!  You know how and I guess you know why.  
How can any sweet lesbian kid keep herself from kissing?  And the when was months ago,
back on holiday on that rainy day and you sent me and Tina up to our room and said don't
come down until you have exhausted playing some game.""  Another smile.  ""It was some
game, believe me.  Especially when Mum joined in.""</p><p>I was astonished and all thoughts of sex here and now had gone out of my mind.  I
remembered that day, sat downstairs on my own, their father out someplace fishing,
thinking the girls were playing Monopoly or something while I watched a crushingly boring
black and white film on TV.  Something about lovers being secretive, I seemed to recall.  
Well, the secret was ten feet above me.</p><p>I was sitting on the bed, staring into space.  I had fought all my lesbian feelings thinking it
would upset the family if they knew.  Split them maybe.  Now the females  were all fucking
like crazy and I was missing out.  It just wasn't fair, I told myself.</p><p>Becky was beside me, skirt hiked back for some reason.  ""Lana, it's okay now,"" she said
gently, recognising my distress.  ""We all know, we all care.""  She took my hand and guide it
to her white pantied crotch.  It was hot and wet and I suddenly snapped back to the here
and now.</p><p>""But you deceived me?""</p><p>Becky shook her head, her chestnut waves bouncing.  ""We had to be sure, that's all.""</p><p>Yes, they had to be sure.  Discussing it in bed no doubt, wondering how I would react
when I was finally allowed in.  Breaking off a 69 to chat about whether I'd like it in my
bumhole.  Letting me in to their world.  I must have said that, instead of thinking it,
because Becky pressed my fingers harder against her crotch.  I could feel the shape of her
little pussy lips underneath the taut fabric.  ""I'm letting you in now,"" she breathed, and
kissed my ear.</p><p>She was guiding my hand inside the waist band of her knickers, like she was used to this.  
Perhaps she was.  Perhaps she fingered her mother like this all the time.  Like my daughter
was no doubt doing right now.  I felt a ball of fire in my cunt as my fingers touched those
little pussy lips of my niece, hairless, slightly puffed and surprisingly wet.</p><p>""Lana –"" I started to say but she kissed me, stopping me.  Her lips on mine, her tongue in
my mouth, her hand on my heaving breasts.</p><p>She broke after a full minute.  A minute of me having my hard nipples played with, my
fingers working in that hot, wet cavern between her skinny legs.  ""You see how much I like
you?""  she asked.</p><p>I could see, very clearly now.  ""Oh, and happy birthday,"" Becky smiled and went back to
kissing me, her hands now in my knickers.  Deep inside.  I guess where they are going to
be for a long time to come.</p><p>The end</p>"
1293,"Candy Striped, Part 1",Eva,1,"A casual glance in the mall, a rainbow collection of colours on a little girl that caught the eye of 39 year old Corinne, and then a swift step into a world of dark excitement…",['Fffg lesbian panties humilition femdom mast'],"<p>Bubblegum pink, baby blue, lime green, banana yellow and a purple that seemed to glow.  
The diagonal thin stripes on the young girl's knickers were mesmerising.</p><p>Corinne Naylor couldn't tear her gaze from them as she sipped her coffee.  A dishwater
coffee with a nasty aftertaste, but she told herself if you will drink such slop in a shopping
mall food court what can you expect?</p><p>And a plastic cup too, just to make her feel even more dissatisfied.</p><p>But then there were the candy stripe knickers peeking out from the top of the ten year
old's shorts, so Corinne stayed and sipped the coffee and allowed herself a repeated
glance at the girl's bare back above the waist band of her denim shorts – and of course
those wonderful candy stripes.  So perfect the way they curved with her little rear, the
hollow of her back.</p><p>Tasty enough to eat, she smiled to herself.</p><p>Across the table from Corinne was her husband Lenny, who was sipping his coffee and
going on about buying a new camera.  He had his back to candy girl (as Corinne began to
name her in her mind) so was oblivious to the presence of three girls on the table behind
them.  Two teenagers in black padded jackets – a dirty-blonde girl and an almost
magenta-haired girl with flashy gold earrings – both who seemed to be accompanying the
brunette candy girl.</p><p>Whoever the girl was she was the prettier of the three, at least she looked it in profile
when she turned her head from time to time.  She had the look of being the dirty blonde's
younger sister, but nicer and softer looking.  Corinne wondered if the older sister, 15 she
estimated, had similar knickers.  But even if she did they couldn't be as sweet as the
younger one's panties.</p><p>Lenny had decided he would go and check out the cameras at the other end of the mall.  
Check out being a euphemism to buy.  Corinne smiled and said she would go and put her
new dress in the car and then come back and window shop some more.</p><p>""I'll be an hour at least,"" said Lenny.  ""It isn't easy choosing from so many models,"" he said.  
A euphemism for trying every damn camera in the shop and discussing it with the
salesperson unlucky enough to get his attention.  Bore, thought Corinne, but she assured
her husband not to worry.  She would wait.</p><p>So here they were, both of them at 39, with no kids and 16 years of an ordinary, one-
holiday-and-six-fucks-a-year marriage behind them.  None of those girls behind him
would have been born when I said ""I do,"" thought Corinne, a tad bitterly at what her life
had become.  And that futile attempt at an affair with Don from the office, she reflected,
was before candy girl here was born.</p><p>Lenny was getting up, leaving his half-drained cup.  Something else for Corinne to tidy up
after him.  Behind him, the girls got up as one.  Candy girl's knickers disappeared from
view as her shorts got back their rightful place on her skinny waist.</p><p>No, there was still a little hint of them, Corinne could see.  She stared at the backside of
the girl, ignoring what her husband was saying.  Something about not spending too much
on any clothes as he was about to slide away to spend five hundred or more on a new
camera.  Pig, thought Corinne.  The narrow waistband of the knickers was claiming all her
attention, and the swell of the young girl's bum.</p><p>The three girls were chattering and one of them, magenta-hair, caught her eyes for a
moment.  Then they were up and gone but the look from magenta-hair bothered her for
some reason.  Then pig Lenny was heading off too.  Corinne sighed, cleared their table
and went off to put her new dress in the boot of the car.</p><p>The car was in the far corner of the mall car park and Corinne picked her way through the
cars, still thinking about candy girl.  At her car she opened the boot and carefully laid the
dress in, and never saw the three girls loom behind her.</p><p>""Bitch,"" said the older two in the black jackets as she and her friend, magenta-hair, took
hold of Corinne's arms.  One on each side, like they knew what to do.  ""You were staring at
my little sister Beth, weren't you?""</p><p>""You a pervert or something?""  Asked magenta-hair, glaring at Corinne.</p><p>""No I am not!  Get off me!""  Corinne struggled but the grip on each arm was strong.</p><p>Beth – candy girl – was stood a yard or two away, watching.  She was giggling.</p><p>""Listen, perv,"" said dirty-blonde.  ""Tell us what you were looking at back in there.""</p><p>""I wasn't looking at anything, for God's sake!"" Corinne redoubled her efforts to get free but
the two teens were hanging on to her.  ""I was having a drink with my husband.  He'll be
here in a moment!""</p><p>""Nah he won't,"" said magenta-hair.  ""I saw him going that way.""   She nodded towards the
far end of the long mall building.  A five minute walk away.</p><p>""You shouldn't do this,"" Corrine snapped, still trying to free herself.  ""We are probably on
closed circuit television right now, so there will be trouble...""</p><p>""Don't be fucking stupid,"" said magenta-hair.  ""Those things are dummies.  No one gives a
fuck here.""</p><p>""I give a..."" the woman stopped herself through modesty.  ""I haven't got any money, if
that's what you want.""</p><p>""Not money,"" said dirty-blonde.</p><p>""'Sright,"" agreed Beth.  ""Wanna know why you were looking at me bum.""</p><p>""I wasn't!  I am a married woman,""  Corinne protested, still trying to get free.  She hoped
her husband had abandoned his selfish plan to test every camera known to man and
would come back and save her from these crazy girls. ""I was not doing anything!""</p><p>""Oh you were, you perv,"" said magenta-hair, pushing her face into Corinne's.  Chewing
gum on the teen's breath.</p><p>""An' you married women make the biggest pervs,"" snorted Beth's big sister.
A car two lanes away moved off, but it didn't see the group.  Or if it did it hurried on and
ignored the spectacle.</p><p>""An' the biggest cunts,"" giggled Beth, not looking nearly so innocent now.</p><p>""Fucking hairy I reckon,"" said dirty-blonde.  She almost spat it out.</p><p>""I'm not hairy–"" began Corinne and wished she hadn't.</p><p>""Ooh, a shaver,"" laughed dirty-blonde.  ""Bet your you're all bristly and your old cunt lips
dangle.""</p><p>""Let's see what you bought, whore,"" said magenta-hair, changing the subject.  Still holding
Corinne with one hand tight she reached into the car boot and pulled out the clothes shop
bag.  Unceremoniously she tipped it up and blue satin-look dress fell on to the car park
tarmac at their feet.</p><p>""My dress!""  Protested Corinne, shock in he voice.</p><p>""Yeah, cheap tat,"" said Magenta-hair.  She shook the bag again and a smaller bag fell out.  
""See what's in that, Beth.""</p><p>Beth did as she was told and laughed as she opened it.  ""Look,"" she grinned.  ""Whore
knickers.""  She held up a pair of red lace panties.  Ones with a small black bow at the
front.</p><p>""Oh wow, our little perv gets off on sexy underwear.""  Dirty-blonde said ""sexeeee"" for
sneering effect.</p><p>""No,"" said Corinne and blushed.  But yet... It was her little pleasure, masturbating in tight
new knickers in the quiet of the bathroom.  It was about all she had now Lenny preferred
reading camera test magazines at bedtime.  ""Look,"" said Corinne desperately.  ""I don't
know what you want but this is wro–""</p><p>""Shut the fuck up,"" hissed dirty-blonde.  ""We'll tell you when you can speak, slut.""</p><p>Corinne's face burned bright red.  She didn't object.</p><p>A voice, a man's voice, cut in.  ""Hey, you okay you lot?""  A young man, car keys in hand,
staring at them from a few cars away.  A young woman with him, equally concerned.</p><p>The girls turned to stare back at the man and Corinne broke free of their grip at last, but
she didn't run.  She felt warm in her face and looked at the man, sensing his alarm, as if
he was seeing a fight about to happen.</p><p>""You okay,"" he repeated, looking at Corinne directly.</p><p>Corinne bent down and picked up her dress, shook it.  This was her chance.  She took a
deep breath.  ""It's fine thank you.  We are playing a game, that's all.  Just some fun, my
girls and me.""</p><p>""Well if you're sure..."" said the young male guardedly.  His girlfriend, a girl of about twenty
four with short black hair, had her mobile phone obviously in her hand.  Ready to use it.</p><p>""I am sure, but thanks again for asking,"" smiled Corinne, every fibre in her screaming what
are you doing, woman?  Tell him, go with him!  Run!</p><p>Corinne didn't do anything but smile.  She carefully put the dress back in the bag and
heard the man say, ""Okay Liz, let's go.""  Liz put away her mobile, the couple climbed in a
car and drove off, slowly and looking back.  None of the girls at Corinne's car moved as
Corinne dropped the bag in the boot, pausing to wave to the departing car.</p><p>""Why do you do that, cunt?"" Dirty-blonde was looking at Corinne, forehead furrowed.  ""You
coulda run, bitch.""</p><p>Corinne had no idea why.  ""Could have, but you would have chased me,"" she said, knowing
it was a poor excuse.</p><p>Magenta-hair laughed.  ""Fuckin' perv here.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said young Beth.  She lifted the red pants again and grinned.  ""You like knickers,
cunt?"" she asked.</p><p>""Well... I-I think they're nice,"" Corinne said, blushing.  She hadn't been abused like this
since she was at school and three big girls cornered her one playtime to demand money.
Either that or eat them out.  </p><p>Eleven year old Corinne hadn't got any money that day.  And one of the girls was in her
period, the cow.</p><p>Removing those thick, green standard school knickers, smelling the piss and young teen
juices on them, a trace of shit or recent fart perhaps.  And the period stains, making the
green crotch brown too.  Bitches!  Making her do it several times that term and taunting
her as Corinne Piss, not Corinne Pitt as she was.</p><p>""Oh I know,"" chortled the little one.  ""You saw my stripy knicks din't you?  Where we were
sat.""  Without hesitation she turned and bent so her short jacket rode up, her little shorts
were tugged down by the move.  She was showing her bare back and her candy stripe
panties once more.  ""It's these innit?' she said laughing over her shoulder.</p><p>God, thought Corinne, she knows.  How could she be so smart?  How could I be so stupid?</p><p>""Please, I have to go,"" said Corinne, trying to claw back what little hope she had left to
save her pride.  They weren't holding her, so surely she could run or scream or... But she
simply stood still, head bowed, looking at Beth's candy stripes.  Dear God, was the child
pulling her shorts down that little more?</p><p>""No, said dirty-blonde, ""you have to do what we want.  Get in your car, slut.""</p><p>Corinne did what she was told, opened the car, got in the back seat as told, the teenagers
in their black padded jackets and black trousers either side of her, trapping her.  Beth had
straightened up and skipped into the front of the car, between the two seats, kneeling up
as she looked at the trapped woman and laughing.  ""Kes, can we make her do things?""  
Fings, she said, her cute round face in a big grin.</p><p>Dirty-blonde was Kes and she smirked.  ""Oh yeah sis, we will.""</p><p>""Fuck, yeah, we can make her taste your knickers,"" suggested magenta-hair.  ""Gerrem off
Beth and give them 'ere.""</p><p>Panic welled in Corinne, surely not here? Someone would see them, maybe Lenny would
come back.  There was moment of relief when Beth frowned.  ""No,"" she pouted.</p><p>The relief faded.  ""They're my knicks so I gotta do it,"" said the child, already tugging her
shorts down.</p><p>""B-beth, Kes, please... this is silly, dangerous,"" whispered Corinne, breathless already at
what was happening.  ""You wont want to do anyth–""</p><p>Kes's hand came up and clamped over Corinne's mouth, silencing her.</p><p>""We wanna, bitch,"" she said face close to Corinne's ears, the girl's tongue suddenly flicking
at the woman's silver dangling earring.</p><p>Corinne blinked, not knocking the hand away.  She did nothing when magenta-hair put a
hand on her breasts and laughed as she started to pull at them, saying the whore'd got
hard nips here like some on-heat cow.  The woman's attention was on little Beth, shorts
now off, all the candy stripes on show.  Perhaps a wee bit too tight, the merest hint of a
tiny camel foot.</p><p>Behind the hand holding her silent, Corinne whimpered at the view, helpless as the
magenta-haired hands worked on her breasts with their hard nipples poking her shirt
front obscenely, Kes's other hand working between the woman's legs.  God, thought
Corinne, why am I opening my legs for this?  Thank heavens I have trousers on.</p><p>Like that made any difference to Kes as she tugged the zip down and skillfully flipped the
button open.  Corinne to her shame even sucked her belly in to make it easier for the
dirty-blonde. There was only one thing going to happen here and Corinne knew it.  They
all knew it.</p><p>Beth was shucking off those candy stripe panties and giggling, her little hairless slit
coming into view.  ""You like it, bitch, me cunny?""  She chortled, hips pushed forward in a
brazen gesture.  All Corinne could do was whimper and moan as hands worked her tits
and those painfully hard nipples, the hand between her legs was in the waistband of her
own lemon yellow panties, Kes saying something about hey she is fucking-well shaved
down here the wet bitch.</p><p>Wet?  Oh fuck yes, groaned Corinne as those little candy panties were being rubbed on
Beth's slit, worked into those small folds, all those lovely colours getting dragged across
that delightful young pussy.  Then the panties were offered, the child reaching into the
back as Kes relented her grasp on the woman's hot face, telling Corinne she better get her
fucking fat mouth open wide.  Or else.</p><p>The candy stripe panties went in the woman's mouth so easily, just as if they were made to
fit, the taste of the child's little pussy on them.  Corinne emitted a low cry in her throat as
magenta-hair squeezed her pained tits harder and Kes's tongue went in her ear and her
hand was right in her sopping wet hole – brutally in – her other hand dragging Corinne's
hair back and even Beth was toying with that bare little slit in front of her.  Fingering
herself.</p><p>Of course it couldn't last.  Not long enough if truth be said. Corinne came inside a moment
with a muffled scream, squirting in her own already soaking panties and all the girls
laughed at the poor bitch with the candy stripes packed between her teeth.</p>"
1294,"Candy Striped, Part 2",Eva,2,"Mature and sensible Corinne can't believe what she allowed these three rough girls to do, and now unexpectedly it is about to get a lot worse for her…","['FFffg lesbian', 'knickers', 'fetish', 'humiliation', 'oral', 'd/s']","<p>Lenny Naylor leaned down, stared into the car and wondered what the hell was happening.  
True his wife Corinne was sat in the front as he expected – looking somewhat disheveled
though – but in the back were two teenage girls, looking totally surly, and between them a
smaller girl.</p><p>A pre-teen who was grinning if something funny but secret was going on.</p><p>""Corinne... Who are these, um, children?""  The man said as disdainfully as he could, not
getting into the car.  He had been gone almost two hours and had a large box in a bag
marked ""PhotoSnapWorld"" in his hand.  He looked uncertain if he should get in as if he
wouldn't be welcome.</p><p>""Oh hi honey,"" said Corinne, her face tinged red at the cheeks.  ""Um, these are some girls I
met.  Kes, Beth in the middle and...""</p><p>She realised in the three cums she had been forced to endure, the kissing and the feeling
up, the humiliation of having the little one's knickers pushed in her mouth and made to
suck them, no one had said the magenta-haired one's name.</p><p>""Me, I'm Candy,"" said the magenta-haired one, smirking.  Kes laughed.</p><p>Lenny shook his head slightly, still not braving getting in his own vehicle.  ""And why are
they here?""</p><p>""Oh, I met them in the mall and said we would give them a lift home.""  Corinne was trying
to sound relaxed but she looked far from it.  ""It isn't too far out of our way.  Bywater
Crescent, Linswell,""</p><p>Lenny's mind clicked into action.  ""Linswell... that's a god-awf–""  he stopped himself.  ""It's
damn near the other way!""</p><p>""Honey,"" said Corinne wearily.  ""I promised.""</p><p>The man got in, glowering.  ""Well next time,"" he said gruffly, ""try not to promise without
consulting me.""  He passed the box in a bag to his wife for her to put down by her feet.</p><p>The journey was made in silence – save for the girls in the back whispering between
themselves and sometimes giggling – and the tension was mounting in the front.  At the
destination the girls climbed out without a word of thanks, or indeed a word of any kind,
though Kes did say"" ""Later, Corrie,"" and laughed as she kicked the door shut.</p><p>""What the fuck was all that about?""  Demanded the man as he pulled away, seething as he
slammed the car through the gears.  ""And Corrie?  Corrie!  You hate being called that!  And
look at this dump, Jeesus!""  He gestured at the council estate they were driving through,
with broken fences and overgrown gardens.  It was a mess, although some of the nicer
houses had managed to avoid having a wrecked car on the front lawn.</p><p>""I just got talking to them,"" said the woman, staring ahead.  ""They seemed okay... I didn't
know what this place would be like.""</p><p>""Everybody knows for miles around what Bywater Crescent is like!""  Lenny hadn't calmed, If
anything he was getting more agitated.  ""Fuck, it's a byword for drugs, benefit fraud and
sex.""</p><p>The word sex made Corinne twitch a little but she hoped her husband hadn't seen her or
heard her small intake of breath.  ""Um, well, I am sure there are good people here,"" she
said hastily as a football bounced off the car bonnet and some scruffy unemployed
teenager made a rude gesture at them.</p><p>They drove home in relative silence, Corinne not commenting when Lenny occasionally
grumbled about her being stupid and getting involved with ""scum like them.""</p><p>But she did, for peace of mind when he didn't seem to be looking, aim a kick at his brand
new camera at her feet.</p><p>---</p><p>The knock on the Naylor front door was earlier than Corinne anticipated but not as
aggressive as expected either.  The woman stood, took a deep breath before she
smoothed down her dress – the new blue one with the oil stain on the front – and went to
open the door.  She just hoped they wouldn't be too angry at being kept waiting a second
longer than they had to be.</p><p>The woman with the short black hair surprised Corinne.  For a second she thought there
was some mistake, and blushed first because of how she was dressed and secondly
because it wasn't who she was expecting.</p><p>""I'm Liz,"" said the woman standing on the doorstep.  ""Liz Farnell.  And you are Corinne
Naylor.""  She took in the astonished looking woman in the stained dress and pursed her
lips at the sight.  ""We almost met, you may remember, in the mall car park a while ago.  
When your girls were,""  she paused.  ""Entertaining you.""</p><p>""Oh yes, that... Of course.  Um, well there was no problem.  Kids, huh?""  Corinne had
coloured up and shot a nervous glance at the path and the road behind her unexpected
visitor.  ""Well if you'll excuse me I have to–""</p><p>""Your dress,"" said Liz, not moving in response to the woman's gesture of closing the door
on her.  ""Seems a little dirty.""</p><p>""This old thing?  Uh, it's nothing...""  Corinne stopped her explanation and suddenly asked:  
""Excuse me, how do you know my name?""  </p><p>""I saw your car registration and looked up your address.  I am a police officer,"" said Liz,
slowly.  ""Off duty, hence the jeans and the pink t-shirt with the slogan.""  She indicated
herself and the white 'Think Pink' words on it, before she chuckled at the look of horror on
Corinne's face.  ""Oh dear, you do look a little guilty,"" she added.</p><p>""The police?""  Corinne's reaction was the classic one.  ""I haven't done anything wrong!""</p><p>""Sure you haven't.  Anyway, I am off duty,"" said Liz.  ""Very much off duty.  So may I come in
Corinne?  Or should the neighbours get a good look at me first?""</p><p>Corinne hesitated a second and then opened the door for the woman to come in.  ""Those
girls, they were being silly,"" She said awkwardly.  ""I soon put a stop to that game.""</p><p>""So they are not your friends, then?""  Liz gave a glance round as she spoke.  The hallway of
the house was light and pleasant, larger than average, with the decor and carpet and
fittings in good condition.  Clearly Lenny and Corinne Naylor had spent some money on
their home.</p><p>""Well, yes, but they were playing.""  Corinne's face was red.  ""Being sort of silly then.""</p><p>""Strange that girls from Bywater Crescent should be your friends.""</p><p>Corinne gasped.  ""Byw– How do you know?""</p><p>""I took a photo on my phone when my boyfriend spoke to you, took it in to work and one
of the coppers who covers that part of town recognised a girl called Lorna, who lives over
there.""</p><p>For a second Corinne looked relieved.  ""Oh there was no Lorna there.  Just Kes and her
sister Beth and Candy, who is–""</p><p>""Kelly Stone?  My oh my you do have some unusual friends.  I expect this Candy is Kelly's
friend, the one we know as Lorna Baxter.""</p><p>""Lorna?"" said Corinne, looking stunned.  ""She said her name was–""</p><p>""They say their names are lots of things,"" interrupted Liz.  </p><p>""It wasn't what you think,"" blustered Corinne, hands clasped tight in front of her.</p><p>""What do I think?""  Asked Liz, the faintest smile showing she was enjoying this.</p><p>Corinne couldn't think what anyone would think.  She stammered: ""I-I'm sorry, I can't help
you.  I am expecting guests.""</p><p>""Oh, like that?  A filthy dress and all that makeup?""</p><p>Corinne blushed.  She was made up like some Bywater Crescent tart.  Bright red lipstick
and heavily made up eyes.  Even false eyelashes.  A pair of cheap gold earrings at her
lobes.</p><p>""Mrs Naylor, you look as if you have been told what to wear and how to look by someone
who doesn't care much for your dignity.""  Liz looked the woman up and down once again.  
""So perhaps you can drop the pretences and we can talk, say somewhere we can sit down?""  
The off duty policewoman stepped into the large living  room without a second thought,
Corinne trailing behind anxiously.</p><p>Liz sat down on the sofa and admired the room.  ""Nice home, Corinne.  Odd inviting
people here when you look like that.""</p><p>Standing nervously, Corinne tried to pass it off.  ""It's a just a game.""</p><p>""So you keep saying.  A game with, say, Lorna and Kelly and that little girl you were with?""</p><p>""No!""  Corinne said quickly, and then under the questioning gaze of the off-duty police
officer the woman in the soiled blue dress relented.  ""Well, yes.""</p><p>""Corinne, sit down,"" said Liz.  ""You look shocked but I am not here to arrest you, believe
me.""</p><p>Corinne sat on the edge of a chair.  ""Then what do you want?""</p><p>""I want to know what really happened in your car.  You see, I got my boyfriend to drive me
back after half an hour.  A sort of professional instinct told me I might see something.  I
came over to your car and though the windows were steamed up I did manage to get a
little view of a woman of your age and colouring on her back with a small girl sat on her
face.  Ring any bells?""</p><p>Corinne's face turned white.  ""Y-you didn't!  You couldn't have!""</p><p>Liz reached into her handbag and took out her mobile phone.  ""Want to see how it looks
on the small screen?""  She held the phone up and on the phone's screen was a shot from
outside the Naylor's car, with dim shapes inside suggested a child was indeed sitting on
some woman's face in the back.</p><p>""Oh god,"" moaned Corinne, closing her eyes.  ""I didn't mean to.""</p><p>""Really?  You were lying down and this little girl decided to sit on your face, and you never
noticed?""</p><p>""Please... it wasn't like that...""  Corinne was ready to collapse, her mind spinning, her heart
thundering in her.  The pit in belly yawning wider.</p><p>""And they have been here, haven't they?  This trio of misfits.""  Corinne merely nodded in
response, her colour still not returned.  Liz continued:  ""When did they come?""</p><p>Corinne was fighting a wealth of conflicting emotions and thoughts and she didn't answer
at once.  Liz repeated the question and the older woman hesitated.  ""Three days ago, came
here.  All of them""</p><p>""Why"" asked Liz coldly.</p><p>""They wanted... they said they would...""  The anguished woman's voice fell.  ""Please, you
mustn't tell anyone.  They wanted to use me, they said.""</p><p>""I see,"" said Liz slowly.  ""And what precisely does that mean?""</p><p>""It's private,"" Corinne said, blushing.</p><p>""Tell me,"" said Liz firmly.</p><p>""Um, they just... do things to me.""</p><p>""Go on.""</p><p>Corinne was wrestling with something. Then dramatically and without a word she stood
up, took a deep breath and hoisted up her ruined dress.  She had no panties on.</p><p>Her snatch was shaved, and emerging from her slightly swollen cunt lips was the edge of a
pair of candy striped panties.  Pink and blue and all the rest.  Blushing hard, Corinne
managed to say:  ""It's this... I have to have these in me.  In my, uh, cunt."" She said the
word as if ashamed but faintly aroused at the same time.  ""On orders.""</p><p>Liz nodded, sighed herself and stood up.  She undid her jeans and pushed them down.  
She was shaved too, and from her snatch hung the edge of a pair of red lace panties.</p><p>""Recognise these, Corinne?""  Liz asked.  ""You left them with Mistress Beth.""</p><p>---</p><p>The three girls settled back on the easy chair and the sofa grinning at their two naked
sluts, standing legs apart so they could see the knickers emerging from their packed slits.  
The youngsters had marched in and found Corinne and Liz ready for them.</p><p>""You tell the old bitch about you and us?""  Smirked Lorna, addressing Liz as she eased
herself into the big leather armchair Lenny always called 'his chair.'</p><p>""Yes I did,"" said Liz.</p><p>""An' she don't know about me?""  Beth was grinning in the way she always did.</p><p>""Not yet Mistress,"" said Liz, eyes lowered.</p><p>Despite herself Corinne gawped at the younger woman next to her.  Liz had already
explained carefully that when she went to find these girls on the Bywater Estate she was
sucked in, or rather was enticed by Beth's knickers, to serving them and had ended up
making all the three girls cum.  But she had said nothing about anyone being a Mistress.</p><p>Nor had Corinne seen any sign of that when the three girls had been at her house last
week, abusing her and making her cum with their feet against her snatch.  All this was
more than she expected.</p><p>Corinne risked a look at Beth, who was clearly enjoying this.  The girl laughed at Corinne's
expression.  ""Guess no one told you, bitch, so's as this goes I rule here.  Ain't that right,
girls?""</p><p>Corinne gasped as the three other females – Lorna and Kelly as well as Liz – all nodded
agreement.  ""But it's impossible... you can't be a... a Mistress!  You ca–""  She began but
stopped at Beth's sharp young voice.</p><p>""Be quiet cunt!  I can be any fucking thing I wanna be,"" snarled the ten year old,
displeasure etched into her pretty young face.  ""Me sister and Lorn here help me, got it?""</p><p>Corinne found herself nodding.  She felt overwhelmed that she was about to be owned by
a ten year old girl but knew she had to keep her mouth shut.  Then she wondered how she
had managed to miss the signals before, how on the two occasions she had seen the girls
she hadn't known who ruled.  But then she had only been focused on one thing: her
immediate, desperate needs.</p><p>And they had never used the Mistress word until now.</p><p>""Did you think that one'd be enough for us three?""  Asked Kes.</p><p>""'Specially one as old as you,"" sneered Lorna.</p><p>Corinne heard her own words.  ""No, mistresses.""</p><p>Beth's young face crumpled into annoyance.  ""I am the only mistress here. Lorna's jus'
Lorna, that's all.  She owns you cunt but I am the mistress!""</p><p>""Yes, sorry mistress, forgive me.""  Corinne's face bloomed red at her mistake and at her
sudden submission.  She was no longer a responsible adult but a slut slave with a pair of
girl's knickers stuffed in her hole.  In her surprisingly wet hole.</p><p>Despite her humiliation there was still a spark in Corinne.  After all it was her house still...  
""Please mistress, what will you do with me and... slut Liz.""  the words sprang from her as if
they were natural.</p><p>""Oh wouldn't ya like to know?""  Beth was laughing.</p><p>""Go on, tell her, Mistress,"" said Kes with a wide grin.</p><p>""Nah, you tell her.""  Beth in her blue skirt and purple top settled back more, allowing her
legs to open so both of the women standing could get a glimpse of the bright yellow
knickers she was wearing.</p><p>""We're gonna go upstairs,"" said Kelly.  ""An' you two bitches are gonna behave and do what
we want.  We're gonna go through your kicker drawer old cunt and have fun with them.  
Got it?""  it came out as 'Gorrit?' but Corinne understood.  Better than she imagined
possible as her sex juiced up more around the candy striped knickers.</p><p>---</p><p>The bed had been neatly made from the night before, covering up the small damp patch
on the bedsheet that had leaked from Corinne from where Lenny had insisted they have
sex.  Perhaps he was aroused by the fact that as he said, Corinne had changed somehow.  
She looked less ""bothered"" about things and more sexy in a strange way.  Not at all
""screwed up inside"" like she was mostly.</p><p>Bothered?  Screwed up?  Well, the woman was more bothered now about cumming and
pleasing these three young females.  Being screwed by them was her only thought.  She
had thought of nothing else as her husband had fucked her, holding her face down last
night and first thing this morning.  She hardly felt him though as her mind dwelled on
beth and the others, being made to cum on their toes last week.</p><p>And even though her six times a year sex life had dramatically increased, she just took it
as if it was something immaterial now.  Lenny's amusement, not hers.  Hers was different.</p><p>Now Mistress Beth, Kelly and Lorna were bouncing on the bed as if it was trampoline.  
They hadn't taken their shoes off and one or two mud-like marks were on the duvet cover
already.</p><p>Hands behind back, Corinne watched dully, as did Liz.  They waited until the three girls
had flopped down on the bed, giggling between themselves.</p><p>""Cunt,"" said Kelly addressing Corinne, ""where're all yer skanky knickers?""</p><p>Without a word Corinne went to where she kept her secret supply of exotic panties, the
size-too-tight ones she liked to wear when she masturbated secretly, and hauled them
out.  She dropped them on the bed in front of the trio and retreated away back to Liz.</p><p>The three girls fell on them like wolves.  Laughing and holding them up, pulling at them
and even throwing them at each other, saying they were tart's knickers – the sort only old
cunts would wear when they wanted to be flash.  They even mimicked sniffing at them and
chuckled they smelled of shit and piss, which was not true at all as Corinne only
sometimes pissed through them and she always washed them carefully afterwards.</p><p>""'Kay,"" said Beth, bringing the fun to an end after a few minutes with the dozen pairs of
Corinne's colourful lace and satin knickers scattered round the bedroom – a green satin
and black lace edged pair even hanging on the lampshade above the bed – and the three
tired of pretending they stank.  ""You two fuckpieces, get them knickers out of each other's
twats – and use yer ugly mouths.""</p><p>Liz went first as she seemed to know what to do.  Her conversion to willing slut slave,
thought Corinne as the younger woman got to her knees, must have been swift.  How had
they done it so fast?</p><p>Liz still had her hands behind her and was kneeling in front of Corinne, putting her head
between the older woman's spread open legs.  With her teeth she gripped the candy
striped knickers where they emerged and tugged them out.  Then, to Corinne's greater
astonishment Liz managed to eat them into her own mouth, so the juice stained colourful
panties were packed in to make her cheeks bulge.  She looked up at Corinne as if to say:
""This is how you do it,""  before she stood and spread her own legs.</p><p>Corinne gulped and knelt to do the same with the red lace panties emerging from Liz.  She
took the small part that dangled from Liz's hole, dragged them out and then with great
difficulty managed to get them eaten too, so the wet lace was in her mouth.  She resumed
standing, breathing hard from the effort and with a red face at having to so something so
unexpectedly demeaning and incredibly erotic.</p><p>Despite everything Corinne was aroused – not least because Liz's juices tasted just
wonderful.  She hoped she tasted as good for Liz.</p><p>""Now you two get scissorin' each other.  No fuckin' hands either,"" barked Lorna, with just
the merest glance at Beth to make sure she was doing the right thing.  She must have
been, as the youngest said nothing.</p><p>Corinne had read about scissoring but didn't know what to do, but with her mouth full of
wet, Liz-stained panties she was in no position to ask.  Fortunately Liz got into place on
the floor, on her back with hips twisted slightly and legs apart so Corinne understood what
she must do and got in a similar position with her cunt lips close to the other woman.</p><p>""Gerrin close, fuckshits,"" snapped Kelly.  Liz responded by wriggling in closer to Corinne
so their slit lips were not only touching but pressing into each other.  Even a moment or
two of suction as they met perfectly, soft cunt lips squeezed hard together.  Hips grinding
instinctively, the two females moaned into their panty-gags.</p><p>""But no cummin' you bitches,"" growled Lorna.  ""Not until we say.""</p><p>""'Til I say,"" corrected Beth.  No one tried to correct her.</p><p>Dear God, thought Corinne, how do I not cum like this?  Maybe Liz knows, maybe she will
stop jerking and thrusting and rubbing. Maybe she will tease it out... help me not to.  
Please, no...</p><p>Corinne came with a shout, a yelp muffled by the panties in her mouth.  She could hear
sniggers from the girls watching, see a look of dismay from Liz.  But all she could feel was
an orgasm so deep and hot she almost fainted away.</p><p>Liz shook her head.  She had obeyed, but Corinne hadn't.  And now this older bitch  would
find out.</p><p>---</p><p>Corinne's jaw ached, her tongue was sore.  The woman's knees were screaming she had
been on them so long.  </p><p>She was on her sixth circuit, or was it more?  She had lost track, moving along the line of
three girls on the bed – Lorna, Beth and Kelly – shuffling along to a fresh salvia slicked
hole when she had heard the girl gasp as she came, dragged by her hair to the next one
waiting.  </p><p>Liz was doing the dragging, panties pulled over head to make sure the younger woman
looked suitably stupid. A pair of knickers stuffed in her mouth, too.  She did her job
silently, making sure Corinne pressed her face in deep to where it was most wanted.  
Between spread legs, between pert bum cheeks.</p><p>Three young holes, two with a fuzz of hair, one younger and bald.  Three tight brown
anuses, for the girls would take one circuit being lapped in their small pussies and
Corinne, naughty Corinne who came without Mistress Beth's permission, would then see
the other view so she could rim the waiting dark, velvet holes.  Feeling them wriggle above
her as the girls were consumed by their climaxes, before hearing the temporarily satisfied
child tell ""fuckin' useless"" Liz to move the old bag on.  Quick.</p><p>It might have continued like that for longer as the afternoon wore on.  Corinne was almost
weeping at the continual work she had to do, balking at the demands to work her hurting
tongue faster, deeper.  Liz pulling her hair harder.  Maybe desperate to cum herself, but
wisely waiting for the Mistress to say.</p><p>Corinne knew it would be her to do it, to reward Liz for being so attentive to her duties.  
And because she had cum herself already, Corinne knew she had had her fun.</p><p>It might have continued like that for longer as the afternoon wore on, indeed.  But the
door opened and in came Lenny, home early in the hope his wife was up for some sex. He
stood in the doorway to his own bedroom, staring wordlessly at the scene.</p><p>A young naked woman, her head covered in candy striped knickers, something bulging in
her cheeks, holding his naked wife's hair and forcing Corinne forward to lick a small girl's
cunny with two older girls lying with legs spread open beside her.  Girls looking contented
as only well-licked girls can be.  He even recognised the magenta-haired one.</p><p>And he saw too something bright yellow.  Looked like a pair of knickers hanging out of
Corinne's bum, between her sore looking cheeks.</p><p>""Fuck me,"" said Lenny, finally.  And the girls did, in their own sweet way.</p><p>But that is another story and not for here, though perhaps it is enough to say Lenny got to
use his new camera to take pictures.  Pictures of how Corrie's bum had yellow panties
hanging out of the hole and the woman's sore cunt was packed with two pairs of knickers
at the same time.</p><p>Red lace and candy striped knickers.</p><p>The end</p>"
1295,"The Twenty Year Apology, Part 1",Eva,1,"Twenty years is a long time, but Helen came back into my life to say sorry for what she had done to me, and with a gift that made me wet to even think about it…","['FFg', 'lesbian']","<p>""I'm sorry,"" said Helen quietly.</p><p>""For what?""  I looked at my former lover, where she sat alongside me.  Still good looking,
twenty years on.  Yes, her tits were heavier and lower and her waist had thickened.  But so
had mine, maybe more than I cared to admit.</p><p>Her legs still aroused me.  I'd seen them as she approached the car, wondering if she still
wore stockings.  She'd probably graduated to tights, but I could remember unhooking her
suspenders and peeling off her nylons before we made love.  </p><p>Twenty years!  Heavens, how things change – and how they don't change.  I looked at
Helen and remembered some of the things we'd done, back when we had our affair.  A
year of lesbian fucking and sucking and licking... There didn't seem to be anything we
hadn't done. Two women together, her barely 23 and me just 31.</p><p>I thought I was still young then; she certainly was.  Now I was definitely middle-aged, and
she was too.</p><p>Helen said she was sorry, again.</p><p>""Not sure why you're sorry,"" I said, guessing why she was saying that.</p><p>""I shouldn't have left you, Stef,"" she said.  ""It's just that my husband... well, you know.  His
job, his career.""</p><p>""Yes, I know,"" I said.  I'd worked it all out years ago.  I'd didn't bother me like it did once.  
We all make choices, we all choose which path to follow.  Some paths are more painful
than others, the ones directed by duty and loyalty and even fear.  The road more travelled,
to coin a phrase.  Worn by the feet of people who wondered if they took the right turning
earlier.</p><p>""I have missed you,"" she said.  Tears were glistening in her eyes, and she looked away
from me.  Looked at the street through the car windscreen.  Sometimes pain is easier to
bear when you don't look directly at anything important.</p><p>""I know, and I missed you too.  But, well, life goes on.""  I said, and it had as well.  New
people, new places.  I never forgot but I stopped hoping she'd contact me.  Then, via my
own web space, she did.  A tentative note at first in case I was angry or something.  Then
more emails, a few calls.  Then she suggested we meet.</p><p>I'd felt strange driving to meet her.  Things had changed and while once I would have
given anything to throw her into bed and shag her like I used to, it seemed almost
unimportant now.  I suppose some ambitions really aren't worth anything when you get
down to them, and anyway time dulls desire.  Sadly.</p><p>But I'd be lying if it didn't feel good to see her again, look at her.  Maybe even get a little
wet in my knickers at the thought of all the things I would have done to her if she chose
me rather than Dick.  Yes, I call the man she was married to a Dickhead.  Not out of any
bitterness that he 'won' but because I always figured him a little stupid.  I mean, you have
a good looking sexy wife of just 12 months and you ignore her so much she goes and has
an affair.  With a woman almost ten years older, too.  Yet, maybe he wasn't so dumb:
maybe he worked out she'd go back to him, that wild sex alone wasn't enough to entice
her away.</p><p>Oh well, so it goes.  Things could be worse and at least I'd had access to Helen for over a
year.  The year of getting what we wanted. Dirty, full-on and in-your-face lesbian passion.
Literally.</p><p>I was tempted to ask her if she still missed it all, especially the spankings, but I let it go.  I
consigned it to the ""answers best not to know"" box, just in case she laughed and said of
course she didn't, that she never liked being spanked.  I'd prefer to think she missed that.</p><p>""I imagine,"" she said, not looking at me, ""you're wondering why I called you Stef, why I
wanted to meet you.""</p><p>""It had crossed my mind.""  I was just a little reserved with her, in case she sprang some
bombshell on me.  Like she'd named me in some divorce claim and I was about to be sued.
I didn't know how but then I wasn't a lawyer.</p><p>""You remember when we made love, when we did things together.""  She looked back at me
now, hazel eyes on mine.</p><p>""Yes.  How could I forget?""</p><p>She smiled, nervously, but she looked a tad more relaxed.  ""It was, shall we say, hectic.""  
The smile deepened just a little more.  ""Sometimes I was, you know, quite sore.""</p><p>I nodded, thinking I should point out she was meant to be sore, in the nicest possible way.  
I didn't offer it.  In some ways, this was her time so I'd listen to what she wanted to say.</p><p>""I have three kids,"" she said.</p><p>""So?""  I'd heard of the first two: a boy and a girl, a few years after she'd left me to go back
to Dick.  The boy would be 16 now, the girl 14:  James and Emma, if I remembered right.</p><p>""My youngest is eleven.  She is special; very much so.  She's called Faye, after my mum.""  I
nodded.  I'd met Faye  once, when Helen and I thought we could try and make a go of
things, and thought the woman was overbearing.  Not at all what I expected her to be: the
opposite of Helen I had thought then.  But I didn't say anything about my memory of that.  
I reasoned that if Faye was eleven she had been born after Helen's mother had died – I'd
heard about Helen's mother passing away not long after the birth of Emma.  Faye was a
memorial name, so let's leave it at that.</p><p>Helen looked at me intently.  ""I want you to forgive me, Stef,"" she said.</p><p>""I forgive you, but there isn't anything to forgive.""</p><p>""There is.  I nearly fucked up your life, didn't I?""</p><p>I shrugged.  ""Hmmm.... Nearly, but I'm a survivor at heart.  I wouldn't worry about it.  It
was a long time ago.""  I paused.  ""So what's this to do with your children?""</p><p>""It's about my youngest.  You see,""  the woman next to me looked anxious,  ""I want you to,
well, take care of Faye for me.""</p><p>I laughed, sorry to say. They were her and Dick's responsibility, not mine.  Helen had made
her choice, had children with the man she couldn't bear to be with at times, wouldn't leave
him even for the best sex ever.  After that it was their problem.  ""I'm not in the baby-
sitting business,"" I said, feeling just a tad angry under my amusement that I had driven all
this way at her request for her to say something this stupid.</p><p>""You don't understand,"" said Helen.  ""When we, you know, did all that playing... you said,
remember, that you liked the idea of kissing and cuddling and spanking little girls.""</p><p>I remembered.  ""Actually, I said I wish I'd known you when you were young.  I could have
loved you just as intensely when you were a kid.""</p><p>Helen nodded, acknowledging my memory was accurate.  ""Well, okay,"" she swallowed a
little.  ""How... How would you like to have Faye in your hands?""</p><p>""Is this some joke?"" I asked, staring at the woman.</p><p>""No, far from it.""  She produced a photograph of  a cute, freckled blonde girl.  The child
was naked from the waist up, small nipples on a flat chest, but she was grinning at the
camera.  I could see some of Helen in her, well quite a lot actually.  ""This is her.  Taken last
week.""</p><p>I took the photo.  ""Why is she naked?""  I couldn't be sure she was entirely so as it was from
the waist up, but I was pushing this hard.</p><p>""Because I wanted you to see what you're getting.  Me as a girl, a child of that age.""  I
nodded at what she said, and felt my knickers get that little more damp.  The girl was
good looking, much how I thought Helen would be as a pre-teen.  ""Me as a little girl, ready
to make love to,"" added Helen.</p><p>""Did Di–  I mean, did your husband put you up to this?""</p><p>Helen shook her head, gave a small snort.  ""He thinks I'm some place else.  He thinks I've
forgotten you.  He has no idea... well, maybe he never had.""  Helen smiled at me.  ""I'm
trying to give you something unique, something to please you,"" she said.  ""To try and
make it up to you somehow.""</p><p>I admit I gulped at all this.  Thinking of seeing a girl like her child, up close, was doing
pleasant things to me below the waist.  I think Helen had caught the aroma of me being
excited.  They say smells are the last memory to go, so she would know the scent of my
cunt aroused.  </p><p>It was about the best offer I had ever had.  On the other hand there were all kinds of
potential problems here. Not least the one game we played often, Helen and me.</p><p>""Helen... Faye is lovely and I'm sure she'd look fabulous in my hands... my bed, but I can't
expect a young girl to suddenly take to being, well, handled like I did to you.  Not like you
had to endure.""  I had to grin, remembering how I'd spanked the woman twenty years ago.
One advantage of being her boss: punishing her for the post being late, a phone call
missed.</p><p>""Perhaps that's why I've spent the last six months educating her.""  Helen put her hand back
into her handbag and drew out a second picture of her daughter.  Just the like the first but
bound, ropes across her chest.  The girl's mouth was taped up and the fact the girl had
swollen cheeks suggested something had been packed in there.  But she was smiling
behind it all, enjoying her bondage.  ""Those are my panties she's got in her mouth,"" said
Helen with a twinkle in her eyes.  ""Panties I'd worn for two days, in case you were
wondering.""</p><p>Just like Helen had for me, all those years ago.</p><p>Faye was even more lovely than her photo.  Her pale blonde hair almost glowed in its way.  
I could imagine her mum looking just like this at that age, and I felt my pussy start
moistening as Helen guided her daughter to my car.  To my surprise, though perhaps it
shouldn't be, Helen had already tied Faye's slender wrists behind her.  She opened the
back door of my car and put her daughter on the seat and then got in the front beside me.</p><p>""Hi,"" she said.  ""I'd kiss you but...""  She rolled her eyes towards the back where Faye sat.</p><p>I nodded.  ""That's okay.""</p><p>""Hi there,""  I said to the child, looking at her.</p><p>The girl smiled and said ""Hello,"" back to me.  Nice voice, not upset at all. Not struggling,
like she expected this.</p><p>I turned back to the mother.  ""Is she really tied already?""</p><p>""Sure.""  Helen looked round at her daughter, who didn't seem distressed in the slightest.  
""She has learned to like it – but then I am a good teacher.""</p><p>""And I really have two weeks with her?  Uninterrupted?""</p><p>""Until the 17th, yes.  Her father and I will be on vacation with the older two.  I persuaded
him that Faye here really wanted to stay with her aunt Leanne instead of coming with us.  
He bought it.""</p><p>""I see... and has this aunt Leanne bought it too?""</p><p>""She doesn't exist.  It's a friend of mine who pretends to be her, you know, calling up,
answering the phone.""</p><p>""This friend knows?""  I looked again at the little girl in the back, sat with hands fastened
behind her, in her yellow dress.  Not kicking or struggling, legs slightly apart and I could
see a hint of her panties. White, of course.  The colour I liked on Helen all those years ago.
Virginal.</p><p>""Of course she does.  I, well... I have a very close relationship with her.  Have for some
time.""</p><p>I grinned.  I had once had a dream where I clearly saw Helen in bed with another woman,
so it didn't surprise me.  Something else to hide, but Helen was good at that.  ""This friend
would no doubt find it useful to call you up, talk to you.  The way loving aunts do.""</p><p>""Exactly,"" laughed Helen.  ""You read me too well.""</p><p>""Forgive me,"" I said.  ""I never thought you were, um...""  I wasn't sure what to say.</p><p>""Going to be unfaithful again?""  Helen laughed.  ""Neither did I.  I promised my husband so
much, wore holes in the knees of my stockings begging him to believe I would change.  
And I really tried, I did... then Leanne came along and...""  Helen paused and smiled.  ""She
reminded me of you so much.""</p><p>I said nothing.  Helen took a deep breath.  ""I was lonely, she was nice, we got close.  I
suppose that's how so much starts up.""</p><p>""Better than me?""  I regretted asking that as soon as the words left my mouth.  No one
wants to be told by a former lover that another woman is a better in bed than she was,
even if like me, you have absolutely no problem with the sisterhood  making love any time.</p><p>""Different,"" smiled Helen, and then she grew serious.  ""I promised my husband that after
you, what we did, I'd never ever have an affair with anyone again.  So Leanne and I aren't
having an affair as such.  Just two good friends who help each other out.""   Her eyes
twinkled again: she was enjoying this and in my own way, so was I.</p><p>""Can I see a picture of this aunt Leanne?""</p><p>""Yes.""   Helen took a photo from a small pocket in her handbag, hidden pocket I reasoned.  
No doubt Dick liked to check up that Helen was being faithful.  The photo could hardly
however be more innocent: a group of five women at a restaurant table, out for the
evening.  Helen was on the left and I guessed the woman on her immediate right, judging
by the way she was leaning in just a fraction, shoulders touching, was this Leanne.  A
woman with long light brown hair, straight but well cut.  She had money and no
pretensions I imagined.  Leanne's eyes were dark brown and sparkled, just as Helen's did
when she was in love.  I got a little pang at that.</p><p>But the whole scene was innocent enough.  Dick would never guess, though if I peered
close I could see Helen's fingers entwined with Leanne's, almost hidden by the tablecloth.  
Touching, in more ways than one.  ""I have to keep this above board, Stef,"" sighed Helen.  
""Nothing raunchy, as much as I'd like to keep one of her in the nude.""</p><p>I nodded.  Maybe she had the same problem with me when we were having our affair.  
""You still have any pictures of me?""</p><p>""One,"" she said.  ""Very, very secret.  You can't let go of everything.""  Then she made me
feel better.  ""I keep it at Leanne's and I sometimes look at it when she has me.  She doesn't
mind.""</p><p>I felt good about that.  But this wasn't about me or Helen.  It should be about Faye.  Helen
recognized this, and said: ""I have to go now.  Just promise me you'll look after my
daughter and think of me when you are tying her up. Loving her as you did me.""</p><p>""I will,"" I said, and then asked the question I already knew the answer to:  ""No holds
barred?""</p><p>""No damage.  Just good old-fashioned tying up.""  As I expected.  Helen hesitated for a
moment and then added, ""I should also add no penetration in her pussy, not with her.  No
strap-ons or dildos.  It's not that I don't want her having fun... I don't want her to be
getting what I'm missing.  Just rubbing her slit, maybe a few kisses there.""  Helen paused,
her face briefly a mass of emotions.  ""You know, Stef, I still do–""  The woman stopped
herself, wisely.</p><p>She looked away quickly.  Helen looked at her daughter, blew her a kiss and told her she
loved her so much, to be good and cooperative and would see her in two weeks.  Then
without another word to me was gone.</p><p>I watched the woman I had loved – probably still did love – hurrying away, feeling all kinds
of turmoil as she disappeared from my sight.  Then I looked at Faye and asked: ""You okay,
angel?""</p><p>""Great,"" she said, smiling.  The way I remember her mother smiling when I slipped my
fingers in her.  Either hole, the same response.</p><p>I started the car engine but Faye objected.  ""You not going to gag me? Mum said you liked
doing that to her.""</p><p>""I thought you'd never ask,"" I laughed.  I turned off the engine, took a scarf out of my
pocket and leaned into the back.  Faye leaned forward to make it easier for me, took the
knot I made in the scarf into her mouth and I tied it off behind her head.  I flicked her pale
blonde hair back to hide most of it.  She sat back, looking remarkably content for an
eleven year old tied and gagged, hazel eyes on me.</p><p>Clearly well trained, as Helen said.</p><p>This was going to be fun.  I knew it would be hard not having penetrative sex with the
child but at least I was going to make her cum, kiss her body, spank her and practice
bondage on her.</p><p>All the things I did to her mother so lovingly twenty years ago.</p>"
1296,LoveMummy,Eva,1,"In a world where older women are encouraged to take little girls as their lovers, even the mature and experienced Georgia didn't expect such a delight as sweet little Cherry…",['Fg lesbian anal fist rom'],"<p>It was a warm and pleasant day as I sat on the middle of the three seats facing the swings
in the playground.  Straight in front of me a small girl – no more than five years old and
with large blue eyes – was climbing on to a swing.  Better still, the toddler was choosing to
spread her legs through the two loops at the side of the swing, thus giving me the perfect
view of the child's plastic knickers.</p><p>Though I have no child of my own, I recognised the type of knickers as Kitty Klears.  After
all, as a mature woman of forty-four I had seen many advertisements for them in
magazines devoting themselves to adult female-small girl relationships: a pair of
underpants specially made for little girls to show off their hairless slits to anyone who
wanted to see.  But as much as I like photographs of such things there is something extra
special about seeing them worn in real life, and on such a pretty little girl too.  I felt a
surge of excitement in my pussy and wriggled a little to make myself more comfortable.</p><p>There was no doubt this little girl was very pretty with her gorgeous eyes and long blonde
hair.  The thought struck me she would make a perfect little lover but equally I imagined,
with a twinge of sadness, that she was bound to have a mature lover – a LoveMummy –
already.  Most little girls it always seemed had some special adult already in their lives.  
But at least I could enjoy the view of this child and her small slit, pressed against the
plastic.  She had already begun swinging and I gazed at her sex, idly reaching between my
legs to rub myself and dream...</p><p>Almost at once the little girl slowed her swinging and started to clamber out.  ""Damn"" I
thought.  Perhaps her LoveMummy had told her not to show herself to older woman who
rubbed their pussies in the park.  I sighed, thinking as the child was clambering out of the
swing, that it had been a short-lived pleasure.  I really should be getting back to work I
thought morosely, though I would much rather have stayed her for the whole afternoon
and watching the little girls.</p><p>Still, there was always tomorrow and–</p><p>""'Scuse me,"" said the little girl who had been on the swing.  ""Were you rubbing 'cos of me.""  
The little girl was standing in front of me, hands behind back, her big eyes on mine.</p><p>""Why, yes, honey. Of course I was."" There was no point in being dishonest, I always
believed.  Plus I felt a small tremor of excitement swell in me at being so open with the
child.  ""You looked so sweet on the swing and I just couldn't help myself.""</p><p>The little girl grinned at me.  ""I like it when older ladies rub themselves in front of me,"" she
said brightly.  ""I got my new knickers on today.  Mummy bought them for me to wear at
the park.""  Without any bidding from me the child hoisted her short dress up and showed
me her knickers once more.  Although she was standing with her legs together I could still
see the very top of her small slit: that was one good thing about Kitty Klears: the makers
knew what women like me wanted to see on a child.</p><p>I gazed at the view, my heart beating a little faster.  ""Yes, sweetheart. I noticed they were
nice.  Your mummy must think a lot of you to buy such pretty plastic knickers.""  I paused.  
""I'm Georgia.  What's your name?""</p><p>""Sheryl,"" she said and then chortled, not dropping the hem.  ""But everyone calls me Cherry,
isn't that funny?""</p><p>""Cherry, sweet enough to eat,"" I laughed and the child looked pleased.</p><p>""That's what my mummy says too.""</p><p>""Does your mummy eat you?""  I ventured.  I was already feeling very warm towards this
delightful child and was sure she wouldn't mind such a question, laden with sexual
innuendo as it was.</p><p>Cherry got the point immediately, but her face fell.  She even let go of her dress hem and
it fell, hiding her plastic-coated charm.  ""No,"" the child said.  ""Mummy says I have to be
eaten by a proper lover.  She says it isn't mummy's job to do things like that.""</p><p>My heart fluttered.  Perhaps this little girl hadn't got a LoveMummy yet, and wasn't having
sex at home too it seemed.  I had read in ""Cosmopolly"" (or was it ""Girl Loving?"") that a lot
of mothers declined to have sex with their daughters as they thought it should be an
outsider who provided such an education.  Of course many mothers did take advantage of
their little daughters but there were as many who believed sex should be outside the
home.</p><p>I felt sorry for Cherry looking so very sad.  ""Come on Cherry, cheer up.""  I stood and held
my hand out for her.  ""Let me buy you an ice-cream.""  To my delight the little girl smiled
and took my hand.</p><p>""Can I have chocolate on mine?""  The little girl looked up at me, eyes shining.</p><p>---</p><p>Cherry's mother, Louise, opened the door, and beamed at me.  Though she had darker
hair she had the same blue eyes as her daughter and I could see where her daughter's cute
nose came from.</p><p>The woman was dressed in jeans and a loose jumper.  Even so I could make out the shape
of her sizable breasts underneath and, were I more into older women, I might have found
her attractive for sex.  But as she had a beautiful daughter like Cherry there was no
contest.  ""Hello,"" the mother said warmly, holding her hand out for me to shake.  ""You
must be Georgia.  Please come in. I've heard so much about you.""</p><p>Just as I took the woman's hand Cherry came hurtling out of the living room and threw
herself against me, arms wrapped round me and head almost buried in my skirt.  ""Georgia!
You've come!""  The child's voice was muffled where she buried her head in my skirt at
crotch height.  I put my other hand down and patted the little girl's head.</p><p>""Cherry,"" said her mother sternly.  ""Let Georgia into the house please.""</p><p>Reluctantly the child disengaged from me but grinned up at me.  ""Hi,"" she said.</p><p>""Hi honey"" I said.  ""I hope you are being a good girl for your mummy.""</p><p>""I am! I am!""  Little Cherry could hardly contain herself.  She was almost hopping on the
spot.</p><p>Louise gestured towards the lounge door.  ""Please come through and we can sit down. I
am afraid my husband is out right now – business, even on a Saturday can you believe.""  
She rolled her eyes at the mysteries of men and work.  ""He wanted to be here to meet you
but that can wait I guess.""</p><p>Cherry had entwined her little hand in mine and was tugging me towards the living room,
but stopped pulling at a glare from her mother, who then said to me:  ""I'm sorry, Cherry is
so excited.  Has been all day.""  The mother looked apologetic as we made our way into the
living room.  ""It's her first date and she is just soooo excited.""</p><p>""It's okay, I understand,"" I said, and almost added: ""So am I!""</p><p>""See, I have my new dress on.""  The little girl both did a twirl to show me her pink and
white flowered dress and still held my hand, almost twisting my wrist  as she did so.  The
short but wide skirt of the dress flared out.  ""An' I got new knickers too!  Wanna see?""</p><p>""Cherry! You'll hurt Georgia like that, and keep your dress down.  Georgia will see your
knickers later I expect,"" remonstrated the mother.  Then to me she said: ""I hope she isn't
giddy like this all the time today.""</p><p>""She'll be fine,"" I smiled.  ""She's been very good whenever we met in the park.  And she
certainly likes ice cream,"" I laughed.</p><p>""Yes, with chocolate on,"" chuckled the girl as she sat next to me on the settee, squashed
up against me.  Suddenly the child began to try and climb on my lap.</p><p>""Cherry,"" admonished the girl's mother.  ""Sit still. You'll crease Georgia's skirt!""</p><p>Looking disappointed the girl slid off me.  I smiled at Cherry.  ""It's okay, maybe later I'll
take my skirt off and then you can sit on me then, how's that?""</p><p>""Cool,"" giggled the child.</p><p>Louise sat opposite me and Cherry in a big easy chair, but on the front edge as if rather
tense.  ""Well, first of all, thankyou Georgia for taking Cherry out on a date.  Like I say it's
her first time and I think I am a bit worried she'll behave.""</p><p>""She will be fine,"" I soothed.  I put my arm round the child and pulled her in even closer, so
Cherry's head was against my breast.</p><p>""We – that's Cherry's dad Ken and me – have wanted Cherry to have a mature lover for
some time–"" The woman stopped herself and blushed.  ""I'm sorry. I am assuming that this
date will be the start of something more.  You might just want to take her out today and,
you know, see how it goes.  See if you like her.""</p><p>I shook my head and smiled.  ""Louise, I am very happy with Cherry and I know from all the
times we met in the park and all the fun we had, that this afternoon will be a great
success.""</p><p>Louise looked reassured.  Then she said: ""I heard that first dates often are round four or
five hours.""  She nodded towards a copy of a book on the coffee table in front of us, one of
those parent self-help books, this one called ""Preparing your Little Girl for Loving an Older
Woman.""</p><p>I'm not sure these self-help books really know as much as they pretend, but at least they
provide some information for anxious parents, hoping their daughter would make a
perfect little lover.  I also knew, as I worked in publishing, that this particular book had
been a top-seller for nearly a year – though I thought a rival, entitled ""Open for Fun with A
Brand New LoveMummy"" would have made a better read.  However that was their choice.  
""Yes, most first dates are that long because no one wants to tire the little angels out too
quick.""  I paused.  ""So I would be okay keeping her until say, eight tonight?""  It was two
o'clock now so six hours would be fine, I reasoned.</p><p>""Oh yes,"" the woman looked relieved I was making a long date.  Next to me Cherry
chuckled and said ""Great!""</p><p>""I'm sure you want to get on with your date,"" said the woman, ""but may I ask a question or
two?""  I was prepared for this so I nodded and the woman continued:  ""I suppose it's rude
to ask, but you have had a little lover (at this she blushed a little) before, haven't you?""</p><p>""Three,"" I said.  ""Nadia, Sondra and Sanyaro.""</p><p>""And they are–""</p><p>""Gone,"" I said. ""All of them were my little lovers for several years – Sanyaro until she was
ten – but you know how it is with relationships: sometimes it's better to move on.""</p><p>""Of course.""  Louise seemed to tense herself.  ""It's just that in the book I've been reading, it
says some LoveMummys have more than one lover and perhaps–""</p><p>""Louise, please don't worry yourself,"" I countered.  ""I'm not one of those serial child-lovers.  
I don't have another little girl someplace else.  Cherry is my sole interest.  She's young,
sweet and happy and perfect for me.""</p><p>The little girl had put her hand on my left breast and almost seemed to be purring.  
""Georgia's mine,"" she said.  ""My very own LoveMummy!""</p><p>""Good, I'm glad.""  The mother lost the tension in her shoulders.  ""I was worried that Cherry
might get pushed away.  I mean, no mother wants to see her little girl rejected.""</p><p>""Believe me I won't reject Cherry.""  I leaned down and kissed the top of the little girl's
head.  Cherry responded by snuggling in closer and trying to grip my breast, but as I have
large boobs she couldn't close her small hand round it.  Nonetheless I was delighted she
tried.</p><p>""Cherry says you're, um, over 40,"" said Louise, watching her daughter trying to handle me,
and clearly self-concious that she had raised the subject of my age.</p><p>""I'm 44. Turn 45 in October,""  I said as I had no problem with being honest.</p><p>""Yay!  A birthday party!""  grinned Cherry next to me as if she intended to be with me for a
good few months yet.</p><p>Louise again looked relieved.  ""Oh good... I mean Ken and I are pleased about the fact
you're mature.  We talked about it and agreed we didn't want someone young and flighty.""</p><p>I smiled.  ""No, I subscribe to the idea that the best LoveMummys are older, too.  And ones
with some experience.""</p><p>""Yes"", agreed the woman opposite me.  ""It's just that she has a lot to learn, I'm afraid.  
Some of her friends have had LoveMummy's since they were three.  I'm afraid we haven't
been that forward...  It's just that we wanted to make sure.""</p><p>""Of course,"" I began but Cherry interrupted me.</p><p>""Lisa Bell says she's had a LoveMummy since she was only two.""  The the girl frowned.  ""I
don't like her though.""</p><p>""Never mind about her,"" I said.  ""The main thing, poppet, is you have one now.""  I hugged
the child again and felt her hand try to seize my breast again as I did so.</p><p>""Well, I don't suppose you want to spend your date with Cherry hanging around here
talking to me,"" Louise stood but looked happy, quite untroubled at the sight of her
daughter trying to feel my bust.  ""Tell me, what will you be doing?""  She blushed a little at
this.  ""Sorry, shouldn't pry.""</p><p>I stood too and Cherry hopped up to stand next to me.  ""It's okay, Louise. It's not really a
secret. I was planning to take Cherry to the mall, let her have a little look round, maybe an
ice cream if she's good (at this I grinned down at the child) and then perhaps a film, but
really it's just so we can spend quality time together.""</p><p>""So you get to know each other better,"" Louise smiled.</p><p>""Yes, a whole lot better,"" I said.</p><p>---</p><p>In my car outside her home I helped little Cherry fasten her seat belt, adjusting it so it was
tight across her.  She was sat in the front on a specially elevated seat so it was safe.  As I
tightened the seat belt Cherry sighed.  ""I like it when we do things, LoveMummy. I love it
when you do things for me.""</p><p>""I love it too, angel.  In fact, I think I am going to love doing things for you a great deal.
But,"" at this I looked serious and caught her eye.  ""That means doing things for me too.  
You see, sweetheart, it's about sharing.  I love you because that's what LoveMummys do,
and you love me back.""</p><p>""'Kay LoveMummy.""  Cherry grinned.</p><p>""Poppet, listen to me.  I have to be very serious here.""</p><p>""Am I in trouble?""  The little girl suddenly looked worried.</p><p>""Oh good heavens no.""  I gave Cherry a hug as best I could with her strapped in to her
seat.  ""Not that at all. It's just is I have to make one thing very clear to you, about sharing
and caring.  Our way of sharing and caring.""</p><p>Cherry nodded, but didn't look too sure.</p><p>""Angel, when we started talking in the park, after you showed me your knickers on the
swing, remember that?""  Cherry nodded happily.  ""Good, then you will remember I said we
had to do things that bring us very close.  That means talking and hugging and other
things.  Like kissing.  Do you remember when I gave you that first kiss, near the ice cream
van?""</p><p>""Yes! You said my lips were all cold!"" Cherry chuckled.  ""An' they tasted of chocolate.""</p><p>""They did,"" I smiled at my little girlfriend.  ""Well, now we are going to spend the afternoon
together and we are going to be very close.""</p><p>""Okay,"" said the child, not sure what I was getting at.</p><p>""Cherry, we will go to the mall, get you a big ice cream as I promised, but then we are
going to my house.""</p><p>Her face fell.  ""But you said we'd go the pictures.  See a film.""</p><p>""And we will, I promised that too.  But the film is a special film I have at my house, about
LoveMummys and their little girlfriends.""  At this Cherry brightened. ""It's a special film and
it will show you how close we can be.""</p><p>""Can I sit on your lap while we watch it? Pleeease.""  Cherry was wriggling in excitement.</p><p>""Of course.  Then we will have sex.""</p><p>""Sex?""  Once more Cherry's pretty face crumpled into a frown.  </p><p>""Sex is when we do things for each other, when you do special things for me.  It's like
kissing and –""</p><p>""I like kissing you,"" beamed the child.</p><p>""Yes sweetheart, and I love kissing you.  But sex is about kissing in other places.  Special
places to make me feel good.""</p><p>Cherry pursed her lovely lips and nodded.  ""'Kay LoveMummy,"" she said.  ""If it makes you
happy I'll do it.""</p><p>""Oh believe me angel, it will make me a very, very happy LoveMummy.""  I started the
engine.  ""Now we go to the shops for that big ice cream with extra chocolate and then to
my house.""</p><p>""And the film too,"" said Cherry happily.  ""And lots and lots of special kisses.""</p><p>---</p><p>""I liked that film,"" Cherry said as she snuggled in close to me.  As I had promised, she had
been allowed to sit on my lap but I hadn't taken my skirt off.  I didn't mind, as it would be
coming off soon anyway.  Cherry though was naked.  As soon as we had got in I had
explained to her that LoveMummy's always like their little girlfriends to be naked whenever
possible and she happily allowed me to undress her.</p><p>For anyone who has never undressed a little girl they are going to make love to, they really
don't know what they are missing.  As I got her out of her dress and vest and knickers and
socks, exposing that heavenly little body was a pleasure I can't describe.  Little flat chest
with tiny nipples, a small and hairless slit... so different to my large breasts, prominent
nipples and very hairy twat.</p><p>But then LoveMummy's love contrast.  My maturity and obvious femininity contrasting with
the slender, almost sexless little body of the girl.  True we both had pussies but mine was
large and full-lipped, covered in hair: hers was a small and tight crease and smooth to
touch... and kiss.</p><p>""I liked the way that little girl was kissing two bottoms,"" said Cherry as we watched the
credits roll by.  ""The ladies liked it didn't they, Georgia?""</p><p>""Yes, honey. Ladies really do like it when little girls kiss their bottoms.""</p><p>""Looked like a lot of fun,""  Cherry grinned up at me.  As she spoke she wormed her hand
into my blouse for the umpteenth time and tried to fondle my breasts through my bra.  I
leaned forward slightly so she could get a better grip.  I knew she was looking for my
nipple, which was hard and should have been easy to find.  Then I realised that she was
trying to get her hand in the bra cup.</p><p>I know not everyone agrees, but I like a little girl's hand inside my underwear, either at my
bust or my lower end.  There is something quite sensuous about the way they work and
worm in and try to find a way to please you.  For someone who hadn't had much
experience at fondling a LoveMummy, Cherry was doing an excellent job.</p><p>I leaned down and kissed the child.  We had kissed quite a few times during the film,
though the action on the screen tended to demand that the kisses were short.  Now we
had the opportunity to really get down to some serious snogging.  I opened my mouth and
Cherry did the same.  I felt her small tongue push into my mouth and I let it come, then I
fenced back, pushing my much larger tongue into her mouth.  I heard Cherry make a little
groan: my tongue had pushed her tongue back and was filling her mouth.  She began to
try and suck on it.  I could hear her gurgling with excitement and I felt my own sex begin
to pulse.  I imagined little Cherry's would and perhaps, as she was naked on my lap, there
might be a little stain of her pussy juices on my lap.</p><p>In which case I would treasure this skirt for a long time to come.</p><p>I pushed my tongue deeper, trying to reach the back of her throat.  I didn't want her to
choke her but I did want Cherry to feel me filling her.  To my delight the girl didn't pull
back, instead trying to widen her mouth more.  I licked at her mouth, her tongue, even
withdrawing to lick her little teeth.  Then I tongue-fucked her mouth, a steady rhythmic
push and withdraw motion that had her purring.  She probably didn't know we call it a
tongue-fuck but her natural child-lover instincts told her it was good.</p><p>To her credit Cherry wasn't sitting like some doll just being used.  Her hand had found its
way into my bra and she had located my nipple.  It wasn't easy for (my tits fill my bra cups)
but she was trying to pinch at my nipple.  I had taught her that in the park, usually with
one hand as she lapped at her ice cream in the other.  She hadn't forgotten how important
it was to play with a LoveMummy's nipples.</p><p>Without a word I scooped the child up and without breaking the kiss (or her letting go of
my hard nipple) I began to carry the pretty mite upstairs.  She did break they kiss to
whisper ""Oooh, Georgia,"" smile at me and resume our kissing.  In the bedroom I sat Cherry
carefully on the edge of the bed, pulling away from her and easing her hand out of my bra.</p><p>""Now sweetheart, I want you to sit quite still and watch me while I entertain you. Okay?""  
The little girl nodded, wide-eyed with wonder.  I gave her a little kiss, resisting the
temptation to plunge my tongue in again or let hers into my mouth, and stood back.</p><p>Slowly, gently swaying my hips, I began to unbutton my pale cream blouse, gradually
revealing my full cup bra and large bust.  I wanted to do a strip-tease for my new little
lover and as we hadn't spent much time at the mall and the film wasn't very long, we had
plenty of time.  As my blouse came open little Cherry even clapped in delight, aware this
was a very special show just for her.</p><p>Next I turned so she could watch me pop my skirt button open and ease down the zip.  My
grey and yellow dog-tooth skirt slid down my hips, revealing my white waist slip and I
seductively wiggled my rear at my little audience.  I turned back, pleased to see Cherry
was grinning, and slowly drew my slip down my legs.  Now I may be in my mid-forties but
I still have one hell of a good figure: I heard little Cherry chuckle as my full hips, knickers
and suspender belt came in view.  Of course, not every mature female likes stockings, but
I do. I love the feel of fresh air round the tops of my legs, the tautness of the suspenders
themselves – and a good pair of stockings feels like nothing else.</p><p>Cherry knew I preferred wearing stockings: I had allowed the little angel to peek up my
skirt at the park a couple of times and she knew I wore ""Spenders"" as she called them.  
Today my suspender belt was black, to show through the white lace of my knickers and as
my legs came clear of the slip I did a little twirl so she could see my big round bottom.  
See it tremble pleasingly.</p><p>""You look like that lady in the film,"" chortled Cherry, and in a way I did.  One of the women
who was using the little girl had worn a somewhat heavy open-bottom type girdle with her
stockings and Cherry had even commented on it, though being open bottomed it hadn't
stopped the star of the film, five year old Hermione Potter, using her mouth on the
woman's cunt and bumhole.</p><p>I turned and deliberately bent over, running my hands on my legs as if smoothing my
nylons, and presenting my rear to Cherry.  She made a sound of approval as my hairy twat
peeked at her through the lace mesh of my knickers.</p><p>I swayed my body to continue my routine.  I had planned this carefully, so I was gyrating
to some imaginary music, and running my hands down my body, over my breasts and my
waist, down my hips and across my thighs.  I even did a little squat so that my legs were
spread wide.  I grinned and said: ""Shame I'm not wearing Kitty Klears today.""</p><p>Cherry was grinning like a cat with two bowls of cream.  She couldn't take her eyes off me
and slowly I reached for my bust, massaging my heavy tits and making my hard nipples
even more prominent.  I stood and did a 360-degree slow turn so she could take in the
sight, and then I reached between my breasts and slowly unhooked my front-fastening
bra, popping each hook and eye open with deliberate exaggeration.</p><p>Slowly, I peeled one bra cup back to give Cherry a glimpse of part of my naked breast and
then closed it again.  The little darling even made a groaning noise at being teased like
this.  I repeated it a few times more, alternating revealing the other boob and then I let the
bra finally come free – but not before I had turned my back.  I slid the bra off my
shoulders, slowly and deliberately, one shoulder strap at a time.  I grinned over my
shoulder at my darling little lover where she sat on the edge of the bed, feet dangling, and
tossed Cherry my bra.  She caught it with a little laugh. I put my arms up, wiggled my body
so from the back she could see the sides of trembling boobs.  Only then did I turn.</p><p>But in true stripper fashion I had my arms across my chest.  Not easy with a big bust but
the poor child could hardly see my boobs.  Cherry made another sweet little groaning
noise.  I don't think she was especially excited by seeing my tits but she knew she was
being teased.  She chortled in glee as I slid my arms back so only my hands were on my
breasts ad then, tantalisingly, I moved my hands so only the forefinger and middle finger
of each hand covered my nipples.  Only then did I reveal myself, and dear little Cherry
applauded.</p><p>At this point it wad time for my little lover to get a close up view.  I sauntered over to the
bedside, aware that the child's eyes were locked on my erect nipples and thrust my hip
towards her.  ""Now, honey, you will unfasten my suspenders for me.""</p><p>Poor little Cherry started to lift her hands but looked lost.  ""Please LoveMummy... I don't
know how to undo them.""</p><p>I smiled.  ""Let me show you one and you can do the rest."" Slowly, right in front of her face,
I unclipped one of the front snaps.  The five year old girl nodded and tackled the other
front one, her face a picture of concentration.  It wasn't easy for her but she persisted and
suddenly it came free.  With a chuckle she reached for the ones at the back (I turned to
help her) and soon had them undone.   ""Now poppet, I am going to step back and roll my
stockings down my legs.""</p><p>I stepped away to remove them, reminding her that I didn't want her jumping off the bed.  
With my suspenders dangling free I resumed my stripping, slowly putting my thumbs in
the waistband of my knickers and easing them over my hips.  Where Cherry's eyes had
been locked on my heavy, swaying breasts and large nipples they were now very much on
my hips, waiting to see what I would reveal. Naturally, like a good stripper, I turned to
show my bottom.</p><p>I have always been proud of my well-rounded backside and yes, I am one of those women
who thinks little girls should worship a woman's rear.  A child's tongue should always seek
out that deep divide between the cheeks, always search for the small tight entrance to the
cave of delights.  The chocolate cave, some call it.</p><p>Cherry was transfixed as my knickers slowly came down my bum.  At crotch height I
stopped, hauled them up, turned around and couldn't help but see the look of
disappointment on Cherry's beautiful face.  Now I unfastened my suspender belt and
tossed it aside before resuming easing my knickers down, but not before gyrating my hips
towards the girl a little more.</p><p>""Please,"" whimpered Cherry, really wanting to see my twat fully for the first time.  I pulled
my knickers back up and confronted the child.  Her little face fell as I said ""I'm not going
to take my knickers off.""  But I was teasing her, because I added: ""You're going to take
them off for me.""</p><p>Little Cherry gurgled in delight and without delay reached up for the waistband of my
pants.  I could tell she was shaking a little but she soon had my knickers slid down my
hips and thighs, and she almost cheered when my hairy pussy with its puffy, slightly moist
lips showing through came into full sight.   ""What do you think, angel?"" I asked as she
dragged my knickers down.  ""Like to see my pussy?""</p><p>""Oh yes!"" cried the child.  ""It's lovely, just like I wanted it to be.""</p><p>I kicked my knickers away and told my little lover to put her hand on my twat.  I even used
that word but Cherry knew what I meant, grinning as she reached up.  ""Both hands,"" I said
as I figured handling me would require both her hands.</p><p>To my delight Cherry not only brought both hands up to my slit but also, as I spread my
legs to make it easier for her, leaned her face in to drink the rich aroma of my sex.  
""Mmmm,"" she said as she nestled her nose into the forest of hair.</p><p>""Kiss me please darling,"" I breathed.  And she did. Unhesitatingly Cherry slipped her
tongue out and stretched it into the soft, hot folds of my sex.  Of course I have been
kissed by little girls there before, but never one as young or as gorgeous as Cherry.  Not
only did I nearly swoon away but I'm not sure how I didn't cum then and there.</p><p>Very, very reluctantly I eased little Cherry's head away from the forest of my hairs and
asking her to keep her tongue out I leant down and took it in my mouth, sucking the full,
rich taste of my twat from her.  It was a particularly sensuous kiss and she was making
some small, pleasing whimpering noises as I sucked and kissed her at the same time.  
Better still, I could smell me on her darling face and I drank in the aroma of my arosual.  
As I eased my lips away from hers I whispered: ""I love you, Cherry.""</p><p>My wonderful little lover whispered back: ""An' I love you LoveMummy.""</p><p>At which point I plunged back into a wanton french kiss, reaming her little mouth with my
tongue and almost forcing it to the back of her throat.  As I did so, Cherry brought her
hands up and found my nipples.  I have to say if anyone doubted if this child was born to
love a mature woman all they had to do would be to witness this, or better still experience
her eager little kiss and the way her fingers gently pinched and squeezed my hard nipples,
teasing them out and away from my heavy boobs.</p><p>""Oh, Cherry,"" I moaned as I broke the kiss, feeling a dozen delights flicker through me.  
""Whoever taught you to do that?""</p><p>""No-one.  Jus' seem the right thing to do,"" she whispered back, but her voice had an edge
of uncertainty.  ""D-don't you like it?""</p><p>""Oh angel... I love it.  Don't stop,"" I sighed as I resumed the kissing.  Cherry, as a good
little girl should, redoubled her efforts to tenderly and lovingly torture my nipples.  I think
at that moment I had never loved a little girl as much, or ever would, as I did Cherry.  
Some women who take small girls as their lovers sometimes say that it can be hard work...
even unrewarding as the little ones don't really know how to love.  Especially, they claim,
the younger they are inhibits sex.  But Cherry would never have fallen into that category.  
Already she was giving as much love back as she received and I knew it was going to get
better.</p><p>I have no idea how long we kissed but my nipples were rock hard and getting sore.  I had
eased myself down on to the bed alongside my darling and we were kissing like there was
no tomorrow.  As our lips parted briefly (almost as if to renew the pleasure of touching
lips again) Cherry whispered a question.  ""LoveMummy, can I put my hand in your thingy?""</p><p>I nodded and eased myself up so the little girl could reach my pussy.  Cherry's hand may
have been small but it made a perfect fist for my sopping wet sex.  There was a pleasant,
erotic slurping sound as her balled fist slid into me and as I looked down between the
valley of my breasts and the swell of my belly I saw little Cherry's thin arm start to
disappear into me.  I gasped and the sweet child looked alarmed, but she was reassured as
I smiled at her.  ""It's just so lovely,"" I managed to say and as the little girl grinned she
pushed her hand in deeper.  ""Please angel,"" I said. ""Rub my clit for me as you do that.""</p><p>Cherry for all her adventurous ways didn't know quite what I meant, so I showed her how
to use her free hand to rub the hard nub of my clitoris, while still keeping her fist in me.  
In a few moments I had shown her how to piston her fist in and out of me and within a
matter of minutes of being teased and fisted I came with a shout.  I have to admit I
shouted loudly enough to scare Cherry and clutched the bedhead and moaned.</p><p>The child yanked her fist out of me and stared up.  ""I'm sorry, LoveMummy, please don't
shout at me.""</p><p>Overcome with the effects of one of the best orgasms I'd ever had I clutched the child to
me, burying her head between my breasts.  ""Oh it's okay, sweetheart.  A lot of
LoveMummys shout out when they come... It's a sign of how much they enjoyed it.  Oh,
and I really did enjoy it.  You were great.""</p><p>Cherry looked reassured as I smiled and kissed her head.  ""My hand 'n' arm's all wet,"" she
said and showed me.  It was glistening with my secretions, and even had little gobs of cum
on it.</p><p>""That's very good,"" I reassured the child.  ""Now you must lick it off.""  Cherry did and then,
at my direction, licked my pleasantly sore vagina and lips, almost burying her face into
me.  Had I not been so cautious I could cheerfully have forced her face so deep into my
twat that she probably couldn't breathe.  However I lay back and let the sensations of that
perfect little tongue and eager mouth wash over me.</p><p>""We're like the ladies in that film,"" said Cherry after a few moments of diligent lapping.  
""You know, pussy kissing.""</p><p>""Pussy kissing... yes,"" I breathed, clutching my lover's hair in case she decided to stop
before I was ready to.  ""No one licks pussy like you angel,"" I added.  Cherry just chuckled
as she licked and probed with her hot, wet tongue, sending me spiraling towards another
orgasm.  This time, she wasn't so alarmed at my shout and indeed even commented that it
was little louder than the first one, so she must be doing good.</p><p>""Better than good,"" I sighed as the angel set about licking any more of my cream from my
pussy lips and thick matt of hair.</p><p>I think I could have lain there all day, letting her lick and fist me alternately, but I knew
LoveMummy's have to be teachers.  I had to teach her to do more to me.  With a sigh I held
her away from me and studied her gorgeous little face.</p><p>""Aren't I doing it properly, LoveMummy?""  I could understand her distress.</p><p>""You are perfect Cherry, but it is time for something more you can do for me.""</p><p>Cherry grinned and nodded, even when I said it wouldn't be easy at first.  I told her what I
wanted and she nodded throughout.  I gave her a little kiss and then rolled on to my front,
legs apart.  As per my instructions Cherry positioned herself behind my big bottom, eased
open my cheeks and put her face into that exciting valley, tongue at the ready.  It is often
hard for a little girl to lick a bum for the first time but bravely my Cherry did it, pushing
that gorgeous tongue against the tight rose of my anus.</p><p>I relaxed and let the delicious sensation wash over me, enjoying the unparalleled joy of a
child's tongue nuzzling my anal ring, then as I relaxed the muscle opened slightly.  
Without any encouragement Cherry began to work her tongue into the larger opening.  I
groaned in pure delight.  ""Oh, Cherry,"" I gasped.  ""Please do more – you're perfect!""</p><p>Cherry did more, probing and lapping at my rear hole and as her tongue began to slide
into that tight opening, I enjoyed it so much and gave myself over to so much pleasure
that I farted.  Right in little Cherry's pretty face.  The poor angel blanched at the sudden
blast, but as I twisted to look over my shoulder, I could she was grinning.  ""That's naughty,
LoveMummy,"" she chuckled.  ""An' it smells.""  The little one wrinkled her cute nose.</p><p>""You know, angel, farts are natural.  You ever trumped?""</p><p>""Course I have,"" she said a little indignantly.</p><p>""Okay, well, why don't you carry on licking my bottom hole and I'll try not to trump again.""  
I wasn't sure I could avoid it, getting excited.  But somehow I managed not to let another
fart slip, and I was lost in the depths of a pleasure I cannot begin to describe.  It also
helped that I got my hand under me and started to rub my clit but Cherry was aware of the
moment of my hips and hand.</p><p>""LoveMummy!""  She objected, breaking off her tongue work. ""Can't I do that?""</p><p>""Honey, of course you can, but you're holding my bum cheeks apart.""  At that moment I
had an idea.  ""But if I hold them apart you can put your fist in my pussy and use your other
hand to play with my clit.""</p><p>""Yay!""  Cherry laughed and that was what we did, me holding my hefty cheeks aside and
her both fisting me and teasing my clit as she poked her tongue in and out of my
bumhole.  In fact it was a wonderful position as I could get the leverage to really spread
my arse open and she was pretty good at seeing to my twat while she licked and rimmed
and probed.</p><p>Needless to say I soon came again and lay there almost sobbing with joy.  We rested for a
while, curled up as lovers do on the bed, and then I told Cherry it was my turn to nibble
her.</p><p>She shot another of her alarmed looks at me but I reassured her.  ""A very nice nibble,"" I
explained.  ""Right on your bottom hole.""</p><p>Cherry lay as I had done, giggling as I spread her bum cheeks and snorted in delight as my
tongue worked against her small, tight brown hole.  In a few moments I had slipped the tip
of my tongue into her anus and was lapping at it as if it was the most delicious thing ever,
and I was aware she was doing what I did and was starting to rub herself with her hand.  
""LoveMummy,"" she gasped as I worked my tongue in that little deeper.  ""Will you always do
this to me?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" I grunted, not wanting to stop my assault on her back hole.</p><p>""An' will you let me do it to you?""</p><p>Another grunt of agreement from me.</p><p>""An'... LoveMummy, please... I'm sorry,"" she moaned, her own little orgasm approaching.  
Right then she did what I had done, and she gave a sharp whimper of satisfaction.</p><p>Just a little fart squeezing past my tongue, and I drank in the aroma as I carried on, my
own arousal mounting.  My own sweet Cherry farting in my face, and I knew then more
than anything we were meant to be together.  Whatever I did, she would do.  And I had lots
of ideas how we could make and share love.</p><p>Better still, Cherry came with a cute little moan just as I got most of my tongue in her arse.  
We still had two hours to go on this date and my own pussy and bumhole would require at
least one more longer and more serious biting before Cherry went home.</p><p>Above all I knew I was going to be very happy indeed eating my sweet little Cherry.</p><p>The end</p>"
1297,Melting,Eva,1,"Mel sits and waits for her young owner to come home, reflecting on how her life has changed, but she also knows she has made a mistake and Ginny will not be pleased when she gets in from school…","['Fg (plus other female)', 'lesbian', 'd/s', 'girldom']","<p>Beverly and I sat talking in the relative cool of the late afternoon.  The day had been hot
and I was grateful I had just a sundress on and a thong underneath.  Since my breast
reduction operation I could largely get away with not wearing a bra as much, and I was
glad of that now.</p><p>It was a day when the less you could wear the better you felt, but even so I was glad the
French Doors to the living room had been flung wide open to allow the air to circulate.  I
had worked for most of the day and it had been uncomfortably hot for a few hours.
Unsurprisingly I had been desperate to step into the shower on a couple of occasions to
cool off, but some things are not allowed.  Anyway now I felt I could relax for a few
minutes before Ginny got home from school.</p><p>And Beverly had allowed me to sit.  Or rather, she hadn't objected when I flopped down on
the sofa.  But then I know she doesn't own me, even if she does feel compelled to maintain
some discipline around the home when Ginny's not here.</p><p>Beverly had been a good friend over the years to me and when she had discovered  how I
felt about being of use she had welcomed me – cautiously at first but increasing
confidence – into her house.  Now I was much less (literally) of the person I once was, a
changed woman in so many ways.</p><p>Funny really, how life can change.  As someone used to running a key department in a
multi-million pound business I could make decisions, and quckly.  But I made big decision
not to do that anymore.  A decision not to lie to myself when I didn't have to.  Oh sure, it
would have surprised my former colleagues how much I had changed – and in to what.  
But then they never saw me now.  All that deadline stuff and board meetings and frantic
phone calls had all faded into the past.  I am not the person I was then.</p><p>It may be behind me now but the reason I had easily slipped into my new task was my
adaptability.  I had always cultivated being flexible.  That's the key to success in anything.  
I had learned it well, so I adapted.</p><p>The only person from my past who knew me then and knows me now is Beverly.  And
heaven knows it was hard for her at first.</p><p>""I can't pay you,"" said Beverly a year ago now, when I told her what I most needed.  Who I
needed to be.  ""But you will have free food and lodgings, Mel, depending on how well you
do.""</p><p>I understood. So I sold my house, furniture, my car, gave away just about all my clothes
and ceremoniously burnt the things that had either been very personal or no one would
buy. I saved a couple of items (including my old wedding dress from my short-lived
marriage to Tim) but even then it came close to the flames before I thought maybe it
would be useful one day.</p><p>However, few of us ever give up our past totally no matter what we say.  And as well as
being adaptable, I always tend to keep my options open.  So keeping my wedding dress
seemed to fulfill two functions, even if I was still unsure how having it in the wardrobe in
my small room would keep any options open.</p><p>I was glad I could have a few minutes rest before Ginny got in.  She would be hot coming
home from school in her uniform, so there was a glass of lemonade with ice waiting for
her.  One thing about Dovergate School I never liked was that they insisted on the pupils
wearing full school uniform even in summer, with the small concession of no woollen
leggings and a short sleeve shirt rather than long sleeves.  The blue blazer and the grey
pleated skirt and the infernal tie were always there.</p><p>The 12 year old girl would definitely come in hot on a day like this – and Beverly knew her
only daughter well.  She knew I may be in for a hard time.  ""Will you be okay when Ginny
gets in?""</p><p>""Sure I will,"" I said, more in hope than certainty.  I knew the deal when I started doing this.
Thought it through, talked it out.  Argued with myself, agonised over the decision.  Then I
did it, just like that.  Anyway there was no going back now, but even so I continued: ""I just
hope she isn't too long as the ice will melt in her lemonade.""</p><p>""Looks as if it's melting already,"" remarked Beverly, nodding at the large glass on the
table, the one waiting for Ginny.  I too could see the ice was melting.</p><p>""Maybe I should get some fresh ice,"" I sat forward, but Beverly sighed.</p><p>""Mel, how many times?  I know this is nothing to do with me, but... You do things once.  
Once only, and if Ginny isn't happy, then...""  The woman shrugged the end of her sentence
away.  It wasn't her problem and she never interfered if she could avoid it.  But she had
told her daughter she would make sure I behaved.  Other than occasionally checking I was
okay, that I could cope, she made sure i followed my instructions.  I understood that was
as good a friend as I could hope for in the circumstances.</p><p>But we both knew her priority was not my welfare, but to remind me of my role.  What
Ginny wanted.</p><p>I nodded at what Beverly Myles said.  I knew the rules all too well, so I tried to sit back and
relax.  But the disappearing ice was making me anxious, increasingly so.  My state of brief
relaxation melting away with it.</p><p>Beverly glanced at the clock.  ""Ginny is late,"" she said quietly, clearly not wanting to upset
me.  I tried to smile in response, made the effort to manage a meagre nod of agreement.</p><p>On the other side of the pleasant lounge, the 37 year old woman sipped the drink I
brought her, at the same time as her daughter Ginny's drink.  Same time, same melting
point.  She was swirling the drink in her glass now, no clinking sound of ice at all.  
Ominous, in its own silent way.</p><p>I tried hard not to look at the clock, or the drink I had made for Ginny.  Despite myself
trying to be relaxed on the sofa I was tightening my hands where I seemingly casually
gripped the sides of my dress.  We all make mistakes, we all misjudge moments.  This was
beginning to look a bad one.</p><p>I also tried hard to remember if Ginny had said there was a change of plan, or if she had
said she would be home later than usual.  She was in an after-school drama group, but
that wasn't tonight.  And the rehearsals weren't until next week, I was sure.</p><p>A cold panic gripped me.  I may not have been listening if she told me something over
breakfast.  I felt a bead of sweat on my brow and wanted to lift my hand to wipe it away,
but my wrist to neck chains – lightweight and almost symbolic that they were  – would
rattle and I didn't want Ginny's mother to notice I was growing more anxious by the
moment.  As I say, Beverly does not interfere in my role as her daughter's slave, and
occasionally seems to find it a little incomprehensible.  Thirty eight year old executives
rarely give everything up to become submissive to a pre-teen girl.</p><p>There was a time when such an idea would have either horrified me or made me dissolve
into laughter and how ludicrous the concept was.  No one did that, did they?  Yet I can
clearly vouch for the fact they do.</p><p>One thing was certain: if I had made a mistake I could not appeal to Beverly about Ginny's
reaction.  A year ago, when I chose my new life, Beverly sat me down and made it clear this
was between me and her child.  If I found Ginny hard going, I had to accept it.  She even
said while she may have to intercede in extreme cases, she would be reluctant and above
all she had no cause to upset Virginia – or as everyone knew her, Ginny.</p><p>On balance, she said, twenty two years of close friendship didn't outweigh twelve years of
motherhood.  I said I understood, and that would be fine.</p><p>Oh, I know full well that Beverly benefitted from my position as Ginny's slave.  She may not
have been entirely comfortable with her child fucking me – Ginny's rather brutal phrase –
but she saw that I was keeping not only her daughter's bedroom tidy but also the house as
a whole.</p><p>A free maid, apart from food – which I mostly prepared.  And a happier daughter, which
was beyond price.</p><p>I stared at the garden through the open doors, both listening for the sound of the front
door and lost in my own thoughts.  I had made a mistake, and I would pay: that was how it
was.  But I tried not to make mistakes, I really did.</p><p>Beverly broke the silence.  ""I have to ask, Mel...  Do you regret any of this?""</p><p>""The ice in the drink? Of course I should have–""</p><p>""No, the choice you made a year ago? Coming here, being like that.""</p><p>Like that.  Ah yes, the smaller tits, the narrower waist, the tattoo on my belly above my
shaved cunt, the way my hair as cropped to near baldness.  My pierced nipples, silver rings
in my cunt lips. The chains I wore, along with no underwear: thin skirts and dresses for
modesty only with some allowances in winter for the cold.</p><p>High heels permanently locked on my ankles.  God, that took some getting used to, hour
after hour standing in them.  Trying not to cry from the agony.</p><p>Even the ring through the septum of my nose made my status even more obvious, though
that at least was removable if I needed to go out.  Not that going outside  happened much.  
All in all Ginny had done so much to me, so it was understandable that Beverly would think
I might regret it.  Well, perhaps it had turned out more extreme than I thought.</p><p>But I had agreed, no questions asked. I was adaptable and flexible and ready to be used,
so I could hardly complain even if i was surprised by the ferocity of the child's demands.</p><p>Ginny was eleven, just, when she started on me.  No, that's not fair: we started on each
other.  I admit I had thought we would be lovers, the girl and me.  She seemed so eager,
falling into bed with me.</p><p>First there were the stolen kisses, her full lips for a pre-teen seemed so sensuous – and
she knew how to kiss.  Long, deep; open mouthed, tongue probing.  So many little ones
are appalled at how adults kiss.  But Ginny kissed like a whore would.  Wait, whores don't
kiss hard; they don't do sex for affection.  The girl kissed like she needed affection and
love.  As she did so her hand worked my boobs – 38C back then – and I ooohed and
aaahed as she tweaked my nipples and made me gasp in pleasure.</p><p>In truth, pleasure soon to be pain.  The tweaks were savage twists before too long but I
didn't object.  I wanted her little hands on my tits.  What she did didn't matter providing
she said she loved me.</p><p>So Virginia, dear sweet little wide eyed Ginny, worked my tits hard, clawing them with
passion, biting my long hard nipples, sucking on them like I was a wet nurse.  Yes, I even
lactated a tiny bit, which was astonishing as I had no kids.</p><p>Ginny liked that.  But then she said she liked everything about me.  We were secret lovers,
clinging to each other on the chances we got to be together.  I ""child-minded"" the girl as
much as I could, with Beverly grateful she could go out.  Not easy being a single mother,
she told me.  She needed a break, she confessed.  Breaks, in fact, which at my
encouragement became frequent and longer.  More time for me and Ginny, more time for
the pre-teen to get used to having me.</p><p>It was even better when Ginny came to stay at my place for the night, and she had me
dancing on her fingers.  God, how I danced.  Ginny's small hand pumped in and out of me.  
Fuck, where did a child get to learn to fist like that?  She found my G-spot, toyed with my
clit.  Stroked my cunt.  Bit me, sucked me, licked me.  I came like I had never come before.  
Certainly not when I was married to Tim, the bastard, whose idea of sex was just about
wanking in me.</p><p>Oh yes, I worried about this, the way it was heading.  I had seduced and had sex with my
best friend's daughter.  In her home and in mine. The only difference was we could do it
all night at my place, and I must have looked haggard the next morning at the office.</p><p>Ginny had me every way.  Yes, we sixty-nined.  Who wouldn't with such a gorgeous little
girl?  We scissored as best we could.  We lay and bed and talked and kissed and fondled,
but it changed when I made her cum that first time.</p><p>I was licking between Ginny's legs as she sat over my head one evening at my place.  True,
I could barely breathe but that was the pleasure of having her slender hips and hairless
cunny pressed down on my face.  Breathless wasn't even in it: I swear I could have died
then and there if she had insisted on not moving until she was ready to move.  I tongued
her so passionately because my body was screaming for oxygen and she relented at the
last moment.</p><p>That was when our relationship changed from lover and lover to owner and enslaved.  ""I
haven't finished yet, bitch,"" she said with remarkable coldness as she eased up a fraction
and I gasped for air.  Then she sat back and the nightmare began again.  Except it wasn't a
nightmare: as I struggled to breathe, as my tongue worked feverishly to make this girl
climax, my hand was between my legs, rubbing furiously as I lapped at her small, tight,
hot cunny.  At the moment she came with a little shudder and mewing cry, so did I.  hard
and fierce, like an explosion in my deepest being.</p><p>The best cum I had ever had.  And I knew things would never be the same again between
Ginny and me.  Make that Mistress Ginny and me.</p><p>It didn't take us long to establish our new roles.  From then on if I kissed Ginny it was
because she wanted it and not me.  If I came it was because she consented to let me – how
many times as I reached for my wet slit did she knock my hand away contemptuously?  
How many times did she squat on my face and casually watched television, or watched a
movie?  How many times did she demand the satisfaction I could never have?</p><p>Then Beverly found out.  Inevitable, I suppose, that she would.</p><p>Ginny had been dominating me for almost six months when her mother discovered us in
bed together.  Maybe we were getting careless, thought we could run risks.  well, Ginny
did: it was hardly my decision what would happen.  The girl ruled me.</p><p>It took a lot of pleading and begging on my part, but slowly Beverly came round to the fact
that what her daughter wanted – and even more so what I needed – really wasn't a problem
at all.  It may have been a shock to the woman, a great surprise that her best friend was
her own child's submissive, but as she confessed to me eventually: ""It did turn me on, even
though at first I didn't want anything to do with it.""</p><p>She also said there was something appealing about me assisting with her child.  I was not
sure what she meant by ""assisting"" but given that I did the girl's homework often, suffered
various indignities and humiliations and spent the night often in Ginny's bed, I suppose it
was a catch-all way of describing my new role.</p><p>Beverly had in one fell swoop got a compliant maid, of sorts, had her daughter acting
happy and the mother even some sort of adult companionship round the house.  My
money also pays a few bills, it seems.  However I had got rid of the endless daily stresses
of trying to make a living in a world of mostly male bastards and instead got to have sex
with a girl – when Ginny allowed it.</p><p>It wasn't however all that easy at first.  As soon as I moved in to the Myles' home things
changed more than I thought possible.  For a start my underwear was shredded.  As far as
Ginny was concerned that wasn't needed at all – and anyway the bras especially soon
wouldn't fit any more.</p><p>Beverly was surprised when she saw her daughter cutting up my undies and almost said
something about that.  But she didn't.  When she chose to shut her mouth instead of
saying it wasn't a good idea, or proper in any way, she effectively gave up any thought of
defending me from Ginny.</p><p>Ginny set the rules with an enthusiasm that startled both her mother and me.  The girl
said I could have a few dresses and skirts and tops for modesty but they were bought from
charity shops.  They weren't new and they weren't my choice of clothes.  The only
exception was my footwear: polished leather high heeled shoes with lockable ankle straps
that cost a fortune from a fetish supplier on the internet.  </p><p>I had five pairs in different colours – today I was wearing the midnight blue pair.</p><p>Then came the breast reduction operation (from 38c to a more modest 36a) simply
because Ginny thought I was ""an old bag with big udders.""  I was put on a diet and a strict
exercise regime with a running machine – three miles rapid walking every day in high
heels – to slim my waist and hips and keep me toned up.</p><p>I also have to be careful of what I eat, though often my diet is governed by Ginny's mood.  
It can be hard cooking a meal I know I am not allowed to eat and I am already hungry, but
then every job has its down sides.</p><p>Of course my money was used for anything I had done (Beverly made it clear it could not
come out of her income), and having sold up everything I also paid for my nipple rings, my
cunt rings, my tongue piercing and the post put in – which makes me talk a little strangely
– as well as my tattoo (""Ginny's Slut"" in a fetching pink banner over a red heart just above
my shaved pubic area) and anything else I might need to reinforce my new position.</p><p>Not that I need a lot. Ginny cuts my hair with a pair of old scissors, when she can be
bothered, and it is rather ragged-looking, though as Beverly reminds me I may have to
have my head shaved a some point.  Not her idea, but what her daughter has talked about.  
Ginny is also talking about me having some tattoo on my head as well.  It remains to be
seen how foul the slogan will be, though ""cuntwhore"" is favourite at the moment.</p><p>So why do i put up with this?  Why do I let a nasty-minded, vicious, foul-mouthed, bad-
tempered and utterly lovely, sexy child have me this way?  You tell me, once you
understand the ""lovely, sexy child"" part.</p><p>You see, we do make love sometimes.  Ginny is clever enough – or perhaps her mother
told her that would be the only way I would stay and guarantee my acceptance – to have
sex with me.  Nice sex, too, when I am allowed to cum on Ginny's patient, soft tongue.</p><p>The girl can, when she wants, be very loving and soft and gentle.  She removes my chains
and lets me bathe with her, kisses me as if we were still lovers, strokes my ragged short
hair as if it feels nice, caresses my sore nipples as if they needed care and attention, lets
me share her bed as an equal.  She seems to care about me, even telling me she hopes I
am okay and sorry she hasn't been nice to me and would this lingering kiss on my pussy
make me feel better?</p><p>But even though for three hours or so once every six weeks we get to be like we started
out – better in many ways as she has learned so much – the moment ends.  Usually with a
punch on my tit or a slap across my face or even a kick on my backside.  Her way of
saying, time to stop being lovers and time to get back to what we really are.</p><p>Back to being child mistress and mature slave.</p><p>How does Beverly feel about her daughter and me making love, however infrequently?  
Probably not too happy, as she never quite approved in the first place.  But when I think
about it, the way I am here means Beverly can keep an eye on me and her daughter.  In an
unlikely way she gets to be a chaperone.</p><p>Oddly, Beverly still sometimes talks about her daughter one day ""meeting the right man""
and settling down asa happy wife, perhaps have kids to go with the nice home.  She says it
in a relaxed way, the way friends would, and there is not the slightest hint there is any
place for me in this future.  Perhaps she believes that I will have long gone by then, that
her daughter will grow tired of me, or even – and this sends an electric jolt to my cunt –
that I will be some commodity up for sale.</p><p>I can picture an advertisement in some fetish or D/S publication: ""For sale, one slightly
used, tattooed but well-broken old bitch.  Can serve well if beaten often.  Fond of
children.  Reason for sale: Owner has moved on to better things.""</p><p>Better things.... Like a younger thing.</p><p>That's my fear: I am replaced by someone younger, some one prettier.  Someone Ginny
wants to go to bed with more, be nicer to than me.  A better and more attractive
submissive.</p><p>There are times, when Beverly casually mentions her daughter's future (such as University
as well as being married perhaps one day) when I want to ask if I might stay here with her,
but would this woman want a slave round the house?  Moreover: a slave in her forties?  
You see, Beverly has never used me in any way.  She is not a lesbian, or even a dominant.  
At times I think she is blind to me: she doesn't always see the way I am chained and
gagged and beaten and made to obey.  Never notices how how I am dressed, or
undressed.  I am at times just an object around the house, or a willing servant she does
not need to talk to or consider.  I am her child's, the way that Ginny's iPod or Playstation is
hers.  Just an object that needs looking after in a certain way.</p><p>Once I thought Beverly was going to kiss me and I leaned in, lips ready, but I had
misjudged the situation and misread the signals.  Beverly stared at me horrified, blushed
and moved out of my reach.  Later I had to spend the night with my neck tied to the rail in
the wardrobe in my room, unable to sleep.  Nothing was said to me but I can only assume
that Beverly must have told Ginny.  My owner was probably annoyed that her I had ""tried it
on with her mum"" and decided I needed a sharp lesson.  Well, I learned – and Beverly is
very much off limits now.</p><p>I looked back at the drink I had made Ginny.  yes, the ice had gone now; the drink itself
would be warm and not at all what a hot and no doubt irritable child would want when she
got home.  I might have hoped not to make a mistake, but I had done so and all i had to
do was face the consequences.</p><p>I shivered: the afternoon may have grown a little cooler or perhaps I was nervous.  Not
sure why I should be: I had been punished for errors often.  I wondered, as it had been
quite some time since Ginny had made love to me, that perhaps if I did well she might let
me into her bed tonight.  No doubt my mistake with the ice would mean I had sacrificed
that chance for tenderness and love.  I would soon find out I was sure.</p><p>Beverly got up and placed her now empty glass by the full glass of lemonade, barely gave
me a glance and left the room.  She was going out tonight, to the theatre, and wouldn't be
back until late.  Ginny would have me all alone.</p><p>I sat and wondered, in the silence of the room, what would happen to me.  I so wanted to
be good at this and I still made errors.  I still needed Ginny to own me and love me and
care for me.</p><p>The front door opened and banged shut, the way the girl always entered when she was
less than happy coming home.  I stood up as straight as I could, heart thumping and pussy
tingling (God, how I wished I didn't get aroused by her mere presence, even her ill-
tempered presence) as I heard my owner drop her schoolbag in the hall, and waited for my
lovely Ginny to march into the room.</p><p>I had my excuses ready, but I also had the feeling Ginny wouldn't want to listen to them.  
This, I decided, would hurt me.  </p><p>I even had thought what Ginny might do to make me realise my mistake, and came to the
conclusion earlier if she wanted to know what was a fitting ""reward"" for my mistake (the
girl sometimes asked me what I would do with such a useless, inept bitch like me) I should
be ready with my advice.</p><p>I would tell her, if she asked, that as I had melted the ice, so ice should be melted on me.  
There was plenty in the fridge and it could be put in all sorts of places on me and in me
and allowed to melt in its own good time.</p><p>And when the last of the ice had turned to freezing water and dripped off me and out of
me, just maybe Ginny would be very nice to me and kiss me and tell me she loved me.</p><p>The way that always melts my heart.</p>"
1298,Jessica Bright,Eva,1,"I didn't want to see my sister marrying 12 year old Jessica, but some things have an unexpected way of changing you for the better…","['FFgg', ' lesbian', ' panties']","<p>It was the last place I should have been: sat in a room full of women and girls, watching
my sister marry a girl of twelve.</p><p>I liked to think of myself as mature and liberal, but here watching this ""ceremony"" I felt
angry and hurt.  I had at first turned down Cathy's invitation, telling her I wanted none of
this, but for a reason I didn't understand I had relented.  I had agreed to come and see my
younger sister Cathy marry a child by the name of Jessica.</p><p>A reason I didn't understand?  Well, I did if I admit it.  Cathy is all the family I have and I
always said I would stand by her.  She's twenty seven, five years younger than me, and
since our parents died and our only distant relatives moved to New Zealand we felt pretty
much isolated. I remember though the shock I felt when over lunch one day she said she
had met someone she wanted to marry.</p><p>I hadn't seen her with any boyfriends, never heard of her talk of a fiancee or engagement.  
But then Cathy always seemed to just get things without trying.  Good things just fell into
her lap.  ""Whose the lucky man?"" I had asked, trying not to sound annoyed that once again
she had something when I didn't.</p><p>""It isn't a man, Steph,"" Cathy had replied a tad sheepishly.</p><p>I can recall staring at her, thinking, who on earth? Then I had looked at her in
astonishment.  I thought I knew my sister well but never figured her for gay.  ""You're going
to marry a... a woman?""  I asked, trying hard to be mature and liberal and get over being
shocked by anyone who was gay.  But it was hard when it was my kid sister and the only
close member of what family I had.</p><p>""No,"" said Cathy, answering me with a small blush.  I remember she wriggled in her seat a
little as she said it.  ""Please don't be angry, or upset with me, Trisha.  I know you're mature
and sensible and always telling me how we have to accept who people are and I never
thought it would happen...""</p><p>""Well, who?""  I had no idea what she was about to tell me and to be honest, there was this
strange blankness in me.</p><p>""Her name's Jessica,"" said Cathy, almost forcing the words out.  ""She's not a woman.""</p><p>""Oh shit,"" I gasped. ""It's a dog or a horse.""  For some incredibly bizarre reason I
remembered once reading an article of a cult where people married animals, and I gaped
at Cathy.</p><p>""What, are you crazy?""  Cathy stared at me as if I was mad.  ""No!  She's not a woman yet...
Jessica's a girl.  She's twelve.""</p><p>Perhaps it was the relief that I wasn't going to have a pony in the immediate family  but I
laughed.  ""Oh Cathy, you had me worried.  I thought perhaps you were–""  I stopped.  I
know my sister and she was deadly serious.  ""A girl?""  I asked, my mouth gaping even
more than before.</p><p>Cathy nooded. ""I'd really like you be there, next month.  It's just a small ceremony, friends
and family and we make vows and–""</p><p>""A girl,"" I said once more as the weight of it finally hit me.  ""You're marrying a little girl?""</p><p>""She's twelve and so she's not little.  You'll like her, Trisha.  She's fun and attractive and I
love her.""</p><p>""A girl,"" I repeated, now sounding stupid.  ""Marrying a girl.  How can you love a girl?""</p><p>Cathy looked at me and shook her head sadly.  ""You once said to me how can anyone love
anyone else, but they do.  You said that yourself.  People don't plan to fall in love, they
just do.  And it's always unexpected, like you and Daniel–""</p><p>""Leave him out of this,"" I said sharply.  Actually, I wanted to leave Daniel out of everything.  
A liar, a cheat and a low-life.  I spent eight years married to him, putting up with him.  For
three of those years thinking I loved him when I didn't – the last five trying to avoid him
and leave him and start again.  I thought Cathy understood that and I was angry.  Angry
about my wasted years with him, angry at what my sister was saying.  Angry she had
persuaded herself to believe she was in love with a child.</p><p>I felt sick and alone and lost.  I said flatly, firmly, I would never go to any perverted
wedding.  yet here I was watching my sister, dressed in an off-the-shoulder pink and blue
flowered wedding dress, marrying a slim, innocent faced twelve-year old girl who was
dressed in a smaller version of the same-off-the shoulder dress but in white.  Attractive,
almost sensuous, if I could be bothered to admit it.</p><p>Dear God I even found myself looking at their chests.  Cathy's heavier bust and comparing
her boobs with the nearly non-existent bumps on the child.  Did this child even wear a bra
yet? I wondered and blushed at the unexpectedness of the thought.  Stop staring at her
chest, or her bum or anything, I told myself.</p><p>Then I remembered, Cathy had said that one thing Jessica loved was panties.  She
collected them eagerly and had so many pairs it seemed she never had the same pair on
twice.  I don't know why I should remember this now, other than I was thinking what was
under her wedding dress.</p><p>An odd thought to have and one that gripped me with a jolt.  This, I told myself, is silly.  I
reminded myself she was a girl and this was all wrong.  Heavens, even the fact that where
the couple stood was bathed in light; even the gods were smiling on them.</p><p>I tried to look round the room, wondering how many other women here were doing the
same as me; staring and thinking about the child's underwear.  When I got married to the
repulsive Daniel I had peach knickers and a blue garter.  Which one of these two here had
the something blue on? Blue panties for Jessica?</p><p>But no one was staring.  A room full of women of all ages and even some kids and none of
them seemed remotely troubled by this.  Was that why I was here, to make trouble on
behalf of the real world? To kick up some last second stink, stop all this and save my
sister? I got the feeling I wouldn't be too popular if I did, so I turned back to trying to
detect the child's vpl under her lovely white lace dress.</p><p>Anything to try and deal with some very strange feelings in me.</p><p>I will say one thing for Cathy: she can be persuasive, though it had been only 72 hours
before the ceremony that I finally relented.  At her hundred-and-thirtieth phone call. Now,
dressed soberly in a navy blue trouser suit I was in a group of some twenty five or so
women and about half as many little girls, watching this farce.</p><p>Well, farce is a little harsh.  The room was beautifully decorated with flowers and the sun
shone through the windows and the music was gentle and I could see Cathy was happy.  I
might not think she had done the right thing, but she was my sister.  The least I could do
was be here to hear her vows.</p><p>Then, I told myself, when it was over I could retreat and leave all these perverts to it.  I
really tried to rev up the disgust I had in me somewhere and yet I felt intrigued.  One of
the little girls was looking at me with her big eyes.  That's right, kid, take a good look – I'm
a stranger in the camp.  I tried not to look back at her.</p><p>Were all the females like Cathy, married as they called it, or were they just having affairs?  
Was this a one-off, or did it happen all over the place.  (Odd thought: can you imagine the
room or the official or whoever conducted the service being double-booked?  Can't get
married on the twelfth as they are full, and we can't get catering for the nineteenth as they
are busy.  Will the twenty-sixth be okay?  Oh wait, little Louise has exams that week and
will be going up to big school...)  I smiled to myself at the problems.</p><p>But then I didn't smile.  Did these girl's mother's know where their daughters were?  No,
correct that: some of these women here were the mothers of the girls.  I looked round,
trying to decide which one of the females was Jessica's mother (hard to tell as no one had
given her away in any traditional sense) or even if Jessica's mother knew where she was.</p><p>Once more I fantasised: my mind constructed a scene in a suburban kitchen, a few hours
before:  ""Just going to have a sleep-over at my friends, mum,"" I could imagine this child
saying.  ""Don't call me, okay?  I'll be sort of busy.""  </p><p>Well, a few more minutes of this, then I could wish the bride and the bride all the best and
then depart, go back to reality and my single apartment.  Freedom, of a kind.</p><p>This charade wasn't too long and a sentimental person might even have found it sweet or
touching.  Wait; the touching comes later...  Perverts all, I thought grimly.  Not like me at
all.  Anyway whatever I felt inside the wedding – however bizarre – was finishing.  The
couple had exchanged rings (no best man I noted) and the woman conducting the service,
if you can call it that (dressed in a white trouser suit herself with a black mandarin-collar
style blouse underneath, said the brides could kiss.  I tried not to look as my sister lifted
her veil, and this Jessica's veil, and they kissed.  Open mouthed and long.  Yes, I was
watching, like being drawn to a train smash – watching in muted horror.  My sister was
kissing a little girl, for fuck's sake.</p><p>People were clapping and cheering and taking photos and I stared, feeling the world had
gone mad.  My sister and Jessica had finished their french kiss and I saw Cathy look up
and smile at me.  I felt all sorts of things but I smiled back.  Well, she was an adult and it
was her choice and despite everything I wanted her to be happy.  Perhaps a twelve year old
girl was all she could manage, but then it was more than I could manage.  If this lack of
interst in me from men kept going as it was I will be forced to join a dating club I saw
advertised.  What was it... the 69 Club?  No, stop thinking about that!  It wasn't that at all.</p><p>In all the throng of people, and the general good wishes, I resolved to slip away.  I could
say congratulations when they got back from their honeymoon.  Ibiza, apparently.  I
wondered; how did this girl explain to her mother it would be a very long sleep-over at
her friend's house?</p><p>Cathy had asked me to stop for the reception, but it wasn't for me.  Not now.  I slipped
away from the press of people surrounding the happy couple, trying not to think what
their wedding night would be like.  I had almost made it to the door and the real world
when little Jamie caught up with me.  The little girl – Jessica's younger sister apparently –
who had been looking at me in the wedding ceremony.</p><p>""Wait,"" said the ten year old, looking up at me with her big blue eyes.  ""Please.""</p><p>I didn't wait.  I couldn't wait.  I ran and almost turned my ankle in those damned high
heels.</p><p>If I had felt strange about the wedding of my sister to that pre-teen girl I felt almost as
strange sitting in the house of Jessica's and Jamie's mother.  The woman, Susannah, had
invited me over once she learned who I was from her daughter-in-law, who was still away
in Ibiza on her ""honeymoon"" with her little girl bride.</p><p>I had agonised over whether to accept Susannah's invitation to visit, but at least it cleared
up one thing: the ""official"" who had conducted the ceremony was in fact the mother of
Jessica, so that explained why she hadn't actually given her away as such.  More like
handed her over with a seal of approval.</p><p>And it also made this Susannah some sort of relative of mine, if the wedding ceremony
could be described as legal.  I was about 99 per cent sure it wasn't.  Either way, I had given
in to the request to go to this woman's home.</p><p>On reflection that was the second invitation I had reluctantly agreed to in the past week.  
Things were either looking up or I was deep in the rabbit's hole.</p><p>I did wonder when I arrived at the neat, pleasant and wholly innocent looking house if I
would walk into an orgy of women with their little girls, but as I sat in Susannah's living
room I had to admit it was simply a comfortable and distinctly ordinary household.</p><p>Susannah had asked if I minded having Jamie in the room with us and I said I didn't mind
at all, partly as it would ensure there was no salacious talk.  I still wasn't comfortable
about discussing orgasms for the pre-teens.</p><p>Jamie's mother Susannah was easy going, polite and seemed to enjoy talking to me, and as
she did so I felt the little girl's eyes on me. ""You looked restless at the ceremony,"" said the
woman.  She was about ten years older than me, but despite her shock of grey hair, was
still a slim and an attractive woman.  But as I am not into women, her looks weren't going
to interest me.  I did notice that the pseudo-ceremonial outfit she wore at the wedding
had been replaced with a more modest striped dress.  Again, I was pleased she wasn't in
pvc or latex or sporting a strap-on at her hips.</p><p>""I shouldn't have gone,"" I said defensively.  ""I was only doing it for my sister.  I imagined
Cathy wanted me there, that's all.""</p><p>""Cathy's my sister-in-law now,""  said Jamie with a note of pride, from where she sat next
to her mother.  I would have reminded them that the ceremony was unlikely to hold up in
a court of law but I didn't want to offend the child, or her mother.  I looked at the girl and
was struck how pretty she was, how appealing.  It also occurred to me that if she
understood that her sister and my sister had got married, she had an idea that it involved
sex at some point.  I couldn't help but wonder what she knew, whether it appealed to her.</p><p>Scissoring and fingering might not be the sort of thing she was taught in biology or social
sciences or whatever her school did, so someone had to tell her at some point how it all
worked.</p><p>""Jessica,"" said the mother, breaking my thought process, ""is my eldest daughter. We were
very pleased she and Cathy found each other.""  She smiled down at Jamie.  I could, if I
looked closely, see the family resemblance between them all, but I didn't want to look too
closely, didn't want to meet those big eyes of the little girl.  I wanted this to be over with,
to go.</p><p>Stupid me for coming in the first place.  I took a deep breath.  ""Susannah, thanks for the
invite.  I don't want to be rude, but...  It's hard for me to be here.  I don't know what my
sister thinks will come of her so cal–  Her marriage, but...""  I shrugged, as if I had no idea.  
Which was true.</p><p>""Perhaps she's happy.  Perhaps she's in love.  Perhaps they both are and want to make
each other happy,"" said the woman, looking over to where there was a photo on the
sideboard of her eldest daughter standing, arm round Cathy's waist and my sister's round
the girl's shoulders, in their wedding dresses.  Radiantly happy.  It could be said it was the
only thing on show that wasn't what you'd expect to find in any ""normal"" home, and even
then you might just imagine they were bridesmaids instead of brides.</p><p>Her daughter Jamie, dressed today in a pretty blue dress with a lace edged hem, chimed
in.  ""Jessica and Cathy are cool.  They do love each other.""</p><p>I smiled weakly at the girl, as if she couldn't understand adults and turned back to
Susannah.  ""Maybe they both are happy, or think they are.  But she's your pre-teen
daughter,"" I said to the woman, a little too harshly.  ""Isn't she a little young and immature
to make her own mind up?""</p><p>Susannah wasn't upset with me.  ""Not immature as you put it.  She thought about it
carefuly, discussed it with me and  told me it was her decision.  She wasn't pushed into it.  
Do you think I want her to be unhappy?""</p><p>I had to concede a no, but there was something getting to me and I couldn't pin it down.
""Look,"" I said, feeling bad that I wasn't being more supportive of all these females and
their alien lifestyle.  ""That ceremony of yours...  It's the first time I had seen anything like
that.  I didn't know it went on, and I'm not used to it.  I was brought up to think weddings
were for men and women.""</p><p>Susannah nodded.  ""So was I.  But when I met people like Cathy I understood–""</p><p>""Are you telling me Cathy knew about these things?""  I interrupted the woman.  ""That my
sister knew there was this... this world?""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Susannah calmly.  ""She introduced me to it, if you would like the truth.""</p><p>""But she didn't tell me!""  I snapped at the woman.  ""I know my sister–""  I stopped.  It would
seem I didn't know her well at all.  A closet lesbian; well, as far as I was concerned.  
Something she skillfully kept hidden from me.  Whatever: she was moving in a society
where women married little girls.  Where they had sex with girls, as it was unlikely to be
purely platonic.  I relented.  ""Okay, so I didn't know her too well it seems.  But now... Now
she's (I shot a look at Jamie here, worried that I might upset her but pressed on) doing
intimate things with your daughter.""</p><p>""Of course,"" said Susannah.  ""They are wife and wife: sex has to be part of it.""</p><p>I stared at her, then at Jamie.  The child wasn't looking embarrassed, or shocked.  ""And
you want the same for your youngest daughter too?"" I asked, a little spitefully.  ""Even
though she's younger.""</p><p>It was the child who answered, from where she sat next to her mother.  ""I want to be
happy with a wife of my own one day,"" she said.  ""Like Cathy and Jessica have got.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say.  It seemed so natural to them all.  I felt as if I was the outsider,
though in an obvious way I was.  I couldn't help the next dig at the woman opposite me.  
""So, Susannah, when do you yourself marry a girl?""</p><p>Susannah's eyes widened a little, but she smiled.  Jamie merely broke out laughing.  
""Mum's not like that,"" answered the little girl.  ""She doesn't want to marry a little girl!""</p><p>I stared at them both.  ""But you let your daughter go and marry my sister!""</p><p>""I let my daughter make her own mind up about what was going to make her happy, and
then I helped her to be happy.  But it doesn't mean to say I want to do it myself.""  
Susannah was relaxed and entirely comfortable with this.</p><p>""So you've never–"" I hesitated a fraction before ploughing on.  ""So you haven't ever touched
a little girl between her legs?  You've never kissed a girl like your daughter on her lips?""</p><p>""Not passionately, no,"" said Susannah calmly.  ""It isn't what I do.""</p><p>""But you have no objection to others doing it?""  I was exasperated.  ""So... so I could take
Jamie out on a date and you wouldn't mind?""</p><p>As soon as I said it I saw the little girl grinning at me, sitting forward with a light in her
eyes.</p><p>""I would have no objection at all if it was what Jamie wanted to be happy.""  Susannah
looked at me coolly.  ""Why don't you ask her yourself?""</p><p>I didn't know how a woman was supposed to date a child.  Of course I have never done it
before, and I felt self-conscious taking the little girl's hand.  Rather, she took my hand: I
have to say that she was acting as if she was entirely smitten with me and never wanted to
let go of me.</p><p>More than once, as we made our way through the shopping mall, I wondered why I had
agreed to this. It wasn't that I didn't like being with Jamie: I did like her a lot.  For an
eleven year old she was not only pretty but smart and lively and completely taken with me.  
In spite of all my misgivings, I actually began to enjoy our time together.</p><p>I did however remind myself this was how a favourite aunt would treat a niece.  Shops,
ice-cream, talking about what was on at the cinema, what we liked on television.  Oh yes,
bands and hit records of course, as well as books and other more elevated stuff.  Jamie
had an inquiring and open mind and was delightful to be with.  I began to imagine what it
would be like to be with her more often, and then reminded myself I had agreed to a ""one-
off"" date, just to show that I wasn't biased – and that Jamie could see there was nothing
special about me.  I had none of whatever qualities her sister Jessica saw in my sister
Cathy.</p><p>""Do you like me?""  Jamie had asked as we sat for a drink in the food court area of the mall.</p><p>""Yes, Jamie, I like you.""  Suspecting where this might be leading I added: ""and you are
going to want to ask if I will see you again.""</p><p>The child smiled at me.  ""That's not it...  I was going to ask if you will help me choose a
pair of new panties.""</p><p>""What?""  I must have sounded odd as I squeaked the word out.</p><p>""See if they fit me nicely.  I want a new pair for a party, to go with my new yellow dress.  I
thought red ones with lace–""</p><p>I almost exploded.  ""You are not going to wear red knickers under a yellow dress!""  I
stopped.  It was nothing to do with me what she wore and I had acted like I cared.  I took a
breath.  ""Well, red's fine,"" I lied. ""We can go and pick up a pair from a girl's shop and get
you home.""  I made a big thing of looking at my watch as if I had someplace to go
urgently.  Chance would be a fine thing.</p><p>""C'mon, Steph,"" said Jamie jumping off her chair having finished her fizzy drink.  ""There's
some lovely panties in a shop over there. Cool ones.""  She seized my hand and tugged me
after her.</p><p>Why I wondered, did I get the impression I was being led around like a willing animal?</p><p>The shop I was willingly led to was a delight and I had quite forgotten over the years how
nice little girl's clothes could be.  Not the slightly aggressive copies of adult clothes, with
camouflage decorated trousers, torn jeans and off-the-shoulder hooker tops, but sweet
little girl dresses and skirts and even panties.</p><p>I had no idea that there was such a range of colours and styles, but all of them essentially
for elegant little girls.  Judging by the number of people in there it was a popular place too
and there was a heady delight about being amongst so much young enthusiasm.  More
than once I caught myself looking at some pretty girl with a nice smile, though none of
them could match Jamie if I was honest.</p><p>I also wondered if any of the older women in here were some sort of lover to the girls.  
The thought surprised me because it didn't have any sneer or social disapproval attached
to it.  I even looked a few times to see if the women were standing a shade closer to the
girls they were with, the way I guessed Cathy would with her new wife.</p><p>I also thought they might be looking at me and thinking I was dating a child.  My God,
they'd be thinking I'm one of those, whatever those are.  As casually as I could I took a
half-step away from little Jamie where she was rifling through a rack of cute panties.  
Yellow ones, as it happened.</p><p>The thought about Cathy having someone special in her life gave me a pang.  I even knew
what it was; a form of jealousy.  My sister, however bizarre, had found someone to love
and care for.  She wouldn't sleep alone.</p><p>""You 'kay?""  Asked Jamie looking up at my flushed face.</p><p>""Perfectly 'kay,"" I said.  ""Just a little hot.""</p><p>The child grinned at me and something else tugged inside me.  Not a pang, but a knot of
deep, hot anticipation.  Fuck, I told myself, this is stupid; I don't fancy little girls.  I must
be sickening for something, got a bug maybe.  I most definitely wasn't in love.  Even if
Jamie was sweet and had picked out the most lovely pair of yellow knickers with little red
hearts on them and red lace at the legs–</p><p>""Please,"" Jamie was saying.  ""Please say you like these, Steph.""</p><p>I smiled in a kind, auntie-like way.  ""It's your choice pet,"" I said.  ""If that's what you like
then buy them.""</p><p>But I didn't feel like an aunty.  I felt like a woman presented with the prospect of love.  Oh
fuck, I thought.  End this now, get this kid home, say goodbye and see if some man has
answered my lonely heart ad.</p><p>""The changing room's over there,"" said Jamie, her soft alluring eyes on me.  ""Come in with
me please.""</p><p>I stared.  ""Where?  What?  Why?  Now?""  If I could have crammed in another one word
question I would have.</p><p>Jamie had my hand and was leading me.  I followed feeling stupid.  Only the lovesick
follow like this.  And me, apparently.</p><p>The changing room was cool, which explained why my nipples were threatening to poke
through my top. Yet I was sweating slightly.  Perspiring as ladies do.  But I wasn't quite
sure if ladies went with someone else's little girl into changing rooms and watched the
child slip off her dress to try panties on.</p><p>The sign asked customers to keep their own pants on when trying panties.  Most stores
asked them to use a liner in knickers or bikini bottoms but this was reassuringly old-
fashioned.  Anyway, Jamie must have known about it as she had left hers on.  Light blue,
as it happened, with just the tiniest, prettiest camel's foot imaginable.</p><p>I gulped and was glad in a way to see it disappear into the new panties.  What I didn't
expect was the rush of feeling when Jamie wriggled them up tight, so they pressed up
between her legs.  A rush of pure and an unexpectedly sharp sexual feeling that took my
breath away.</p><p>I even thought of how something like this must have so aroused Cathy. Seeing Jessica slip
into new knickers.  I gulped.</p><p>The little one must have noticed because she looked up at me and grinned a little. Nothing
obvious; just a way of indicating she knew something.</p><p>So there we were, me feeling incredibly aroused and a very pretty pre-teen in her new
knickers and a heart-grabbing smile.  At that point I wondered where my life was going.  I
was heterosexual, independent, intelligent, logical, sensible and I would have said
something if I  hadn't been so busy sweeping the child up and planting my lips on her
hers.</p><p>It was about the longest kiss I had given anyone for years, and to my shock and delight
not only did Jamie not wriggle or fight but she put her arms round my neck and her
tongue – that little sensuous wet tongue – into my mouth.  I felt my sex both explode and
turn to water.  I could feel my juices almost bubble in my pants and I knew this was the
best moment I'd had for a long, long time.</p><p>We parted lips noisily and, stupidly, I said ""Sorry.""</p><p>""Sorry for what?""  Giggled Jamie.  I still hadn't put her down but she felt no weight at all.</p><p>""Sorry for not knowing... how I felt,"" I said and even blushed.</p><p>""It's okay,"" said the girl and she leaned in to give me an even longer, wetter kiss.  On cue,
it got wetter between my legs.</p><p>""Jamie,"" I whispered when we had done again. ""My pants are... well...""</p><p>""Gooey 'n' wet!""  She laughed gently at my discomfort.</p><p>I nodded and finally set the angel down.  I had never in my life felt such a torrent down
there and I knew these pants were as good as ruined.  Without thinking I hitched my skirt
and peeled them off.</p><p>""You need new ones,"" said the girl with a twinkle in her eyes.</p><p>I nodded as I deposited the sopping wet ball of fabric in my handbag, conscious my skirt
was bunched at my waist and my cunt on view.  Jamie was studying it carefully, fascinated
by my puffy, glistening lips and the way I had shaved myself.  </p><p>A sort of rough stubble that she reached out an touched.  I flinched and she smirked.  
""That hurt, Steph?""  She asked.</p><p>""No,"" I said and flushed a little.  ""Just wasn't expecting it.""</p><p>""You mind if I just stroke it?""  Jamie asked, and started before I could say anything, gently
feeling the stubble.  I thought, 'Why didn't I shave properly today?  If I'd only known...'</p><p>I was aware of Jamie's light touch, and the way my legs were apart.  I was aware her fingers
were sliding down, drawn to my burning cunt.  I eased my legs wider, pushed my hips
forward.  Ten minutes ago I wanted to go home, leave this kid and her weird family to
their strange ways.  Now I wanted her little fingers in me.</p><p>Like my sister had done with Jamie's sister.  I was gasping as Jamie was there, working her
slim but athletic fingers up into me, the slurp of my cunt lips opening, the smell of my
arousal like a pungent perfume.  Surely people in other cubicles would notice, but I didn't
care.</p><p>I needed to cum, hard.  I heard myself moan: ""Make a fist please, darling... Please, make
me orgasm.""</p><p>I had no idea if the child understood what I meant and needed but she somehow clenched
her hand inside me, making me almost scream with pain and delight.  ""Fuck!"" I gasped
through clenched teeth.  Jamie may have been young but she laughed at my outburst.  She
also, unbidden, began to pump her hand in and out.  Small strokes, but the effect was
electrifying and my whole being was alive and shaking.  My breathing was ragged and I
knew I was about to experience the climax I had so long denied myself.</p><p>I came with a strangled shout, and at the same moment I knew with stone cold certainty
what – and who – I most wanted in life.</p><p>The wedding was a success.  Well, they had all done it before, hadn't they?  The mother
took the service perfectly, smiling at me and her youngest daughter, while I knew my
sister and little Jamie's sister were watching – radiant and happy together – from the
congregation. I could even feel their eyes on me.</p><p>It was still slightly strange all this, but nowhere near as weird as the time I was back there
watching Cathy marry Jessica.</p><p>This time it was excitingly strange and totally euphoric.  I was light headed with pleasure
and excitement as I gave my solemn vows to the little girl standing next to me, dressed all
in white.</p><p>I was dressed in a peach suit for no reason other than Cathy always said pastel shades
suited me more.  And Cathy knows me; she said when I told her I was getting married to
Jamie that she knew I was a lesbian all along.</p><p>I admit I had got a little cross with her then.  I still don't think I am gay as such; I just
happen to be very much in love with a small girl and tremendously aroused when I have
sex with a girl.  I mean, it's not like I look at other women and want them.</p><p>I only look at one person and really want her.</p><p>Of course I had denied it all along, I knew that.  I had known it from that first wedding,
when I saw her.  Oh I admit now I had actually gone home after the ceremony in a
somewhat flushed state.  My cunt was already making juice as I hurried away from the
wedding, thinking of her.</p><p>I had rushed home and thrown my self on the bed and rubbed my wet cunt and  hard clit
through my already soaked knickers as my whole cunt pulsed and throbbed and ached for
the child.  It was only when I came I managed to gasp the words: ""I want you.""</p><p>Oh I was ashamed then.  How could a woman like me do that?</p><p>But I could do that.  I came round to understanding how a woman like me could so much
want a small girl, how the feeling of a young girl in me, kissing me, loving me was such a
turn on.  I was excited and aroused by the whole idea, and now I had done it – now I had
bedded a girl and made love to her, felt her sender, young body on me, her lovely light
weight resting on me as I came.  Well, the answer was clear.  It was I had always wanted.</p><p>It just took my sister's wedding to Jessica to show me.</p><p>This time, this wedding, there was no running away.  I would cum later – or I even
expected I could even cum now maybe – and I didn't have to retreat anyplace.  I had little,
lovely Jamie as mine, and everyone was congratulating me and my child-bride.</p><p>And Cathy gave me the biggest hug and Jessica the sweetest kiss on my lips.</p><p>At that moment I was in heaven, and there was still the honeymoon on Menorca ahead of
me with my lovely little wife Jamie.</p><p>I admit I am not the nicest person in the world.  Some of the things I have done I am not
proud of, but I am assured by others that this is the human condition.  Someone once said
this is how we learn, and they are right.  My problem was I didn't know what I was
supposed to learn.</p><p>And I wasn't sure if I was supposed to love Jamie.</p><p>Oh, don't misunderstand me.  I did have a lot of love for Jamie.  After two weeks in bed
and on the beach with a sexy eleven-year old girl how could I not want her so much?</p><p>I made love to Jamie like it was everything I had ever wanted.  The release after so much
denial.  She was hot and sexy and knew how to please me.  Small hands maybe, but busy
hands.  Her lips and tongue were exquisite; her energy limitless.</p><p>Adventurous too, as my bum can testify.</p><p>But back home, two weeks after the honeymoon, privately I wondered.  Oh, I still knew
what I wanted; I still knew what was in me.  I just didn't expect to get it so quickly.</p><p>Jamie was at school, I had the day off work, Cathy was away on business.</p><p>So I was surprised that Jessica showed up on my doorstep, looking really good in a pair of
low cut faded jeans with a broad white hipster belt and a thin, tight pale pink top that
showed she had no bra on.  More, it showed her nipples were hard.  Maybe it was all the
sex she was getting from my sister, but she looked so alluring. Ready, and eager. She
came into the house and had a sultry air about her and I knew what was coming.</p><p>She should have been at school but had cried off with illness.  She wasn't ill, but she didn't
want to be there.  Now she stood in front of me and was sending off waves of lust – at
least that was what was coursing through me.</p><p>You see, it was Jessica I had always wanted.  When I had dashed home from the wedding
of Cathy and this twelve-year old, it was to finger myself over thinking of Jessica.  It was
her name I called out as I came, her voice that I heard in me saying ""Yes, I do!""</p><p>So why did I marry Jamie?  For the sex naturally, for the companionship of course – and so
I might one day get the chance to be close to my ""sister-in-law"" in the hope I could have
sex with her.</p><p>It was the older sister who really turned me on.  It was Jessica I always yearned for, even
when I was fucking the younger sister I most wanted to fuck the older sister.  </p><p>Was I jealous of Cathy?  Yes, I am ashamed to say so.  But then I always had been: she was
younger and more vivacious and fun to be with and I had always wanted what she had.  
She always had first pick, always was allowed to go first.  She got the privileges, and I
always had to select after her. Yeah, it hurt me.</p><p>I never could stop desiring what she had because it was always slightly better.  My parents
always insisted my younger sister went first, that she got the bigger, fresher, tastier
portion.  It was a gnawing, silent pain that ran through my tender years, and from it
something prevented me being what she was. She had become confident and able, and I
hadn't.</p><p>Now her young wife was in my home, and she was hot.  She kicked her trainers off and I
could see her pink painted toe-nails.  My heart leapt.</p><p>""Jay's not here?"" Asked Jessica casually, knowing full well the answer that her younger
sister Jamie was at school.  She padded in her bare feet towards me, not waiting for my
answer.  She leaned in close to me and I could smell her aroma.  A hint of perfume, the
smell of her freshly washed hair.</p><p>Her gorgeous eyes were on me, on my eyes.  ""Hi big sister-in-law,"" she whispered and
stretched for a kiss.  It should, being family, have been a gentle peck.  Nothing salacious
at all.</p><p>Should, as they say, is shitty.</p><p>I clutched Jessica to me, the way people do when they haven't had sex in years.  My lips
were open, my heart thundering, my belly on fire.  My tongue straight into the girl's
mouth.  I was clawing at her like I wanted to tear her clothes off, like I wanted her so
much.</p><p>And... she could have run. She had a moment to wrestle free, to push me away, to do the
right thing by my sister.  She could have said 'no'</p><p>She didn't.  Jessica kissed me right back, her hands on my tits, feeling how hard my
nipples were.  Then one hand slid down and I sucked my waist in; there was one place it
was going and it found me, sliding down the top of my shorts and inside my already wet
pants.</p><p>Jessica had the chance to reject me, and she didn't.  She didn't have to finger me, didn't
have to rub my hard clit, but she did.  My God, how she did it.  If my sister had taught this
child one thing it was how to tease that hard, protruding centre of a woman's lust.  How to
make a swollen clitoris happy.</p><p>I was happy; happier than marrying Jamie.  I broke the kiss and mumbled something about
I was sorry.  A stupid mumble, I grant you, and Jessica knew it.</p><p>""Not sorry,"" said the 12 year-old, grinning and opening her mouth for another long, wet
kiss.  ""Not sorry at all,"" she breathed when we broke that one.</p><p>""Not at all,"" I breathed and wedged my hand inside her jeans to start to bring her off.</p><p>It was later, when the pre-teen and I lay naked on the floor of the kitchen, arms and legs
enmeshed, our discarded clothes scattered, that she asked me when.</p><p>""When?""  I was puzzled.</p><p>""When did you want me?""  Jessica had her head nuzzled to my cheek and I could feel her
breath on my face. Gentle and warm, as I always imagined.</p><p>""The wedding. You and Cathy,"" I said.  ""I thought it was wrong at first, and then I thought
it was wrong you were marrying her and not me.""  I paused, not wanting to ask my
question.  ""When... when was it you wanted me?""</p><p>A faint shrug from the child.  She had my breast cupped in her hand and she was stroking
my sore nipple; she had bitten it hard when we had cum together earlier.  The second
time, I think.  Not the last one.  ""Dunno,"" she replied. Then she said: ""I saw you at the
wedding, saw you leave.  I sent Jay after you, to get you to stay...  I wanted to talk to you.""</p><p>""Sister-in-law to sister-in-law, I expect,"" I said. I kissed the top of Jessica's head.  She
responded by pinching my nipple a little.</p><p>""Fuck,"" I said at the sharp little stab of hurt.</p><p>""Yes,"" she grinned up at me.  ""I hoped you'd say that too.""</p><p>""Jamie will be home soon,"" I said later as Jessica and I lay among the crumpled sheets on
the bed.  I wasn't sure I could take any more orgasms and the bedroom stank of climaxes.  
Deliciously so.</p><p>Jessica nodded and climbed out of bed.  I lay and watched her move.  So much like her
sister, but that tad older and – if I was honest – more sensuous in so many ways. Not more
desirable, but as far as I was concerned, just that little more thrilling. Jamie would get
there in time, but right now it was about Jessica.</p><p>It was then I asked the other question that had bothered me ever since I first fucked my
sister-in-law Jessica.  ""Why me, why now?""</p><p>The girl smiled at me.  She went to a drawer and opened it; Jamie's underwear drawer (the
younger child had her older sister's love of panties) and extracted a pair.  My heart flipped
when I saw them, even more so as Jessica stepped into them and drew them up her
slender legs.</p><p>They were the ones I had bought for Jamie, after I first kissed her.  Yellow with little red
hearts and red lace at the legs.  As her perfect young hips disappeared into them Jessica
grinned at me.</p><p>""This, Steph,"" she said gently, ""is why.""</p><p>""I don't understand,"" I said as I stared at the vision in front of me.</p><p>She was so radiant it made my whole being pulse.  And then she said, quietly as if
repeating something she had learned: """"The love that I have of the life that I have is yours
and yours and yours.""</p><p>""I still don't understand,"" I said, but there was something between us that wasn't going to
disappear.</p><p>Jessica came to me as she was, leaned across the rumpled sheets of the big bed and
kissed me.  Then she smiled, bright and warm. ""Sisters share,"" she said.  ""Jamie knows I
am here, she knows we share things.  We always shared panties, and now we share our
loving wives.""</p><p>I understood. Jamie would be with Cathy, fucking as Jessica and I fucked.  And it was all
okay. Actually, better than okay; it was the best thing ever.</p><p>Jessica, so lovely in her sister's delightful panties, had opened my eyes and my heart.  I
pulled my little sister-in-law to the bed and kissed her deeply, slipping my hand down
into those gorgeous panties of hers, feeling for that wonderful little cunny of hers.  Jamie's
panties, Jessica's... it didn't matter much whose they were, providing they wore them.</p><p>Providing we came together and would never be parted.  Me and Cathy and Jamie and
Jessica.</p>"
1299,Reunion,Eva,1,"Janice is secured by her daughter as they wait for an older woman to arrive and have sex with the twelve year old girl, sharing a few thoughts and memories as they wait…",['FFFgg lesbian bd memories'],"<p>Janice Baker watched her daughter check out the handcuffs and test the lock with the
small silver key, and only when Laura was satisfied the locks worked did the mother put
her hands behind the thick upright post at the end of the breakfast bar.</p><p>As Laura slipped the cuffs on her mother's wrists, she asked: ""You okay, Mom?""</p><p>""I'm fine, hon,"" replied the woman as she felt the cold steel of the cuffs close on her wrists
behind the wooden post, and heard the ratchet clicking. ""How long do you think you'll be
with Mrs Gardner?""</p><p>""Dunno,"" said the girl from behind the woman. ""Depends what she wants me to do to her.
Anyway, her name's Karen.""</p><p>""To you, maybe,"" said the woman over her shoulder. ""To me she is Mrs Gardner.""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess,"" said the twelve year old girl. ""Go on, Mom, test it.""</p><p>Test it meant checking if the cuffs were tight enough to keep the woman from getting
free. Janice knew that once her daughter closed the steel bands there would be no escape,
no getting free. But Laura always liked her mom to be sure. Janice dutifully tugged at
them to demonstrate that she would have to stay there until released, and even rubbed
her back against the post.</p><p>""Itchy back?"" Asked the pre-teen as she put the small key down on the breakfast bar, out
of Janice's reach.</p><p>""Just getting comfortable. If it's like last time Mrs Gardner was here making love to  you I
will be standing here a good while I guess.""</p><p>Laura moved back in front of her mom. The girl looked lovely in her yellow boob tube top
that showed her emerging breasts, a top with its bold message, and her short stone-
washed denim skirt. ""I'm sorry we have to do this,"" she said as she looked at the 32 year
old female in front of her. The girl always made a point of apologizing for securing her
mother this way, but she never had any hesitation doing it.</p><p>""Hon, listen,"" said Janice, kindly. ""Don't be sorry. If it's what makes Mrs Gardner happy, and
that makes you happy, then I'm okay with it. Plus, you know I have no problem with it."" She
wrinkled her nose as she spoke and tried to blow a wisp of hair from her face. ""Laura,
would you mind brushing that stray hair from my face?""</p><p>The girl carefully made sure all the loose strands of brunette hair were out of the way,
tucking it behind her mom's ear, and she smiled at her. ""You know, I was wondering...
How long did you know Kar – I mean, Mrs Gardner?""</p><p>""I was a pupil in her class for five years, all told,"" said the woman. ""Until I was 13. She was
a very good teacher.""</p><p>Laura nodded. Then she asked: ""And did you, you know, sort of do things with her?""</p><p>Janice laughed. ""Like you and her? Oh my, no we didn't! Woman-girl sex was definitely
frowned on then. Anyway, she was my teacher.""</p><p>""I know. That's why she always Mrs Gardner to you."" The girl grinned at her mom, before
she got serious again. ""But me and her... we have to keep it secret, don't we?""</p><p>""Yes, you do. I wish it wasn't so but... not everyone likes the idea."" The woman took a
deep breath. ""You'd think people would be more opened minded but sorry to say they
aren't.""</p><p>""But she isn't my teacher,"" Laura looked exasperated. ""I mean, she's not like that  cow
Morgan –""</p><p>""Laura! That's wrong! Mrs Morgan is your teacher and you mustn't talk about her like that.""</p><p>The girl frowned. ""Sorry, Mom, it's just that she's young I know but I don't like her the way
I do with Karen. I mean, she hasn't got a nice figure and I don't look at her like I want her
to kiss me.""</p><p>""Probably not, but you have to respect her as your teacher. It wouldn't do for every female
teacher to try to put her tongue down every little girl's throat.""</p><p>""But Linsey Verne and Mrs Morgan... um, I've seen them looking at each other in class like
they want to do something.""</p><p>Janice sighed. ""That's their business, not yours. They will keep any sex they have quiet. But
above all you still have to keep your relationship with Mrs Gardner quiet. She retires next
year, so she's still a teacher. It wouldn't do if anyone knew about you and her."" The
secured woman paused. ""Oh hell...""</p><p>""What?"" Laura was suddenly concerned.</p><p>""I really could do with a pee."" The mother sighed, shifting her weight from one foot to the
other. ""Great timing, huh?""</p><p>""Mom... I can't...""</p><p>""I know, I know. You can't release me until Mrs Gardner has finished with you. It's my fault;
I should have gone before you fastened me up.""</p><p>""Uh... can't you do it in your diaper?"" The girl glanced down at her mom's rather full
looking hips, the way they bulged her jeans.</p><p>Janice shook her head, but smiled too. ""You know I like to keep that as dry as long as I
can. If it starts to leak and you're upstairs for three hours my pants will get soaked and it's
real cold stood here not doing anything.""</p><p>Laura looked unhappy. ""Well, I guess she wouldn't know if I released you quickly–""</p><p>""Yes she would,"" said Janice firmly. ""You'd tell her. You always are way too honest. No, it's
my fault so I have to put up with it. If I pee then I pee... and yes, I know what could
happen.""</p><p>The pre-teen girl looked glad she didn't have to uncuff her mom. She hated lying to her
lover, and her mother was right; she was certain to say something later in bed with Karen.
But she still had a question. ""Uh, Mom... when did you first know that you liked being tied
up?""</p><p>""This is hardly tying up,"" said Janice, giving her wrists a little jerk to make the small
connecting chain clink a little to emphasize her point. ""Just handcuffs.""</p><p>""I know, but you must have wanted to be tied up the first time, sometime. When was it?""</p><p>The woman thought for a moment. ""Well, hon, when I was 12, about your age. My best
friend at school, Pauline, did it to me a few times in their garage, sort of a game.""</p><p>""And that was when her mom found out, right? And she told Karen 'cos she was your
teacher and that's how she knows about you and tying up.""</p><p>Janice nodded. ""So if you know the story, why ask?""</p><p>''Cos I don't want to be tied up. Ever""</p><p>Janice looked at her daughter. ""So, then... Has Mrs Gardner asked you?""</p><p>The girl looked horrified. ""No, of course not! We don't do things like that."" She almost spat
the last word out.</p><p>""Well if Mrs Gardner doesn't want to tie you up and you don't want to be tied up, then
where's the problem? No one's insisting on it, are they?""</p><p>Laura creased her brow as she thought. ""No... but I jus' wondered why Karen didn't want
you – or Pauline – tied up, back then.""</p><p>Janice sighed. ""Has it occurred to you that Mrs Gardner, being my teacher, didn't want to
tie up her pupils? If she didn't want to get us in bed, then why tie us?""</p><p>""But why didn't she want you? I bet you were a good looking girl back then.""</p><p>""I wasn't bad at all, but not as nice looking as Carrie Green. She was very pretty. That was
who Mrs Gardner was having an affair with.""</p><p>""Oh yes, you told me. I know her; she's the one who was in the TV show we saw. Yeah, I
guess she is kinda good looking.""</p><p>""And anyway I had Pauline to fuck me.""</p><p>""Mom!""</p><p>""I'm allowed to say it,"" said the mother firmly. ""Just as Mrs Gardner fucks you, okay?""</p><p>""I know, but it's only that–"" The doorbell interrupted Laura. ""Oh, never mind... She's here.""
The girl, radiating a grin, charged off to the front door.</p><p>From where she stood by the breakfast bar Laura heard her daughter yell, ""Karen!""
Followed by the sound of a very wet kiss.</p><p>""Hi pet,"" said the older voice of the schoolteacher from the hallway, hidden from Janice's
view. ""My you do look lovely in your t-shirt. What does it say?""</p><p>""Boob tube,"" corrected Laura, in the way kids do when they are slightly offended that not
everyone knows the proper name of whatever they are wearing, or what they are into. ""It
says 'I heart Karen heart,'"" giggled the girl. ""See, two hearts, one over each boob.""</p><p>""I'm not sure a picture of a heart is a word,"" said the woman in a mildly reproving voice.
""But let me feel... mmm, yes, both hearts feel lovely,"" Karen was chuckling. ""Your mom
here?""</p><p>""Sure she is, cuffed as she likes to be."" Laura had hold of Karen's hand and was leading the
older woman into where her mom was standing.</p><p>""Ah, Janice."" The tall, thin woman with the neatly coiffured gray hair and the horn-rimmed
glasses smiled as she saw the mother standing quite still. ""How nice to see you. You do
look well."" Despite her age the teacher looked good and she still had sizable breasts
under her dark blue suit which Janice had admired from afar as a young girl. The teacher's
tits hadn't sagged much over the years; if anything they seemed slightly more rounded
and therefore more alluring. From what Laura had confided, Karen was eminently proud of
her bust and loved her tits to be felt and large brown nipples suckled. If anyting that
constituted the bulk of her and Laura's lovemaking, if the child was to be believed.</p><p>Janice had no reason to doubt her daughter at all, and could imagine the 12 year old
patiently sucking and squeezing and fondling as the teacher lay back and purred with
pleasure. The thought made her grow a little hot in her diaper, but that would be of no
interest to a woman like Karen – especially as she had a delightful young girl almost
begging to go up to the bedroom at once.</p><p>""Now, pet,"" said the thin woman turning her attention back to the child holding her hand.
""Let me give these lovely little titties one more squeeze and then you can run  upstairs and
strip off in your bedroom. I will be up directly when I have had a word with your mommy.""</p><p>As the old woman spoke she used her free hand to slip under Laura's top and squeeze first
one small breast and then the other. Partly it was because the woman liked to do it and
partly because it sent a pretty obvious signal to the helpless mother that her own
daughter was going to be pleasured and used for the older woman's pleasure. Karen also
bent down and gave the child a loving peck on the lips, but dodged from the child's
tongue as it flickered out.</p><p>Laura looked disappointed but didn't say anything; getting her tongue in the older
woman's mouth as soon as possible was one of her little reassurances that everything was
really okay between them. Like all youngsters on the verge of their teen years, Laura would
get worried that maybe Karen was looking at some other girl, or planning to dump her
current little lover. Irrational of course, as Janice often pointed out, but understandable in
its own way. There was competition out there too. At least two of Laura's friends had
bigger boobs and one wore makeup already (which Janice felt spoiled her ""innocence"" as
she put it) but it tended to make Laura insecure.</p><p>It was one thing to be told she was a good lover in bed with Karen and another to avoid
worrying about it, especially when she didn't see the woman for a week at a time and
Karen was bound to be looking all day at the young girls she taught.</p><p>""Later, pet,"" smiled the woman, not having let go of one of the child's tender little boobs
and she gave it a playful if sharp squeeze that made Laura both gasp and grin in delight.
As soon as Karen had extracted her hand Laura was off, running to the stairs. Janice
wanted to shout out for her daughter to stop running in the house  but avoided it. She
always felt that when Mrs Gardner was here, it was the older woman who was really in
charge.</p><p>The old woman watched the child disappear and then stepped over to where Janice was
stood in her simple bondage. ""Well, my dear. Little Laura is as lovely as ever and I am
looking forward to getting her tongue in me,"" she smiled and winked as if sharing a dirty
secret. ""But she must wait while I talk to you.""</p><p>""Is it serious, Mrs Gardner? Anything I should worry about? I mean, the boob tube was
Laura's idea and she didn't mean any–""</p><p>""No, goodness me, not that. Girls will be girls and anyway, she will be out of it now and
sitting naked in bed waiting for me. She really does whip those clothes off."" Another smile,
and then the woman said: ""No, it isn't bad news. In a way quite the opposite... Though it
depends how you feel.""</p><p>""Excuse me?""</p><p>""I have arranged a little treat for you,"" said the teacher, looking her former pupil up and
down. ""Though how your treat regards a mature woman in diapers is perhaps something
we can't predict."" The teacher paused and flipped open the button at the top of Janice's
jeans. ""Oh don't look so eager, my dear. Believe me I am not going to play with you,"" said
Karen. ""I had opportunities when you were Laura's age and passed them by... plus I am
not into women. Only girls. No, I just wanted to check if you were still dry."" The teacher
eased the secured woman's jeans down to the top of her thighs and reaching into the top
of the diaper. Janice, for her part, sucked in her belly to allow the woman's long, thin and
it has to be said slightly bony hands to slip inside. The hand stopped at the top of Janice's
shaved mound and was clearly feeling the inside of the diaper and wasn't venturing
anywhere near Janice's clit.</p><p>The younger woman had, despite what Mrs Gardner had said, hoped that just maybe the
teacher would after all these years continue her movement down and at least tease
Janice's hard and proud clit, but she didn't. ""Yes, quite dry,"" the woman pronounced as she
took her hand out but made no effort to refasten Janice's jeans or even drag them back
up. Instead she idly unfastened the buttons on the woman's white shirt. ""I am not going to
play with you as I said, but I thought it would look good for Abi if she saw your
underwear... well, bra and diaper.""</p><p>""Abi?"" Janice scanned her memory. She knew of no one called Abi. None of her friends or
their kids, none of her cousins were called Abi. None of Laura's friends were called that
either.  ""I don't know any Abi,"" she said.</p><p>""No, probably not."" The cuffed woman's shirt was undone and Karen arranged it to be
clear of the mother's chest, revealing her white bra. Janice shivered a little, feeling so
exposed like this, but perhaps also because her old teacher's hands were so close and yet
deliberately not touching her the way she used to dream about when she was Laura's age.
Dream as she rubbed herself to an orgasm.</p><p>""Then who, Mrs Gardner?"" Asked Janice.</p><p>""Abi Polson. Oh you won't know her by her second name, I am sure. But then,"" the older
woman smiled deeply, ""you lost touch with Pauline years ago.""</p><p>""Pauline... my school friend Pauline Walters?"" Janice stared incredulously. ""But they moved
away...""</p><p>""And have been found. Pauline married a man called Polson – not a nice man, and had a
child by the name of Abigail. Abi, she prefers."" The teacher walked to the side to check the
cuffed woman looked good and satisfied she did she continued.  ""So I took the trouble to
track them down and, well, you will see.""</p><p>""Abigail... a girl? Coming here? H-how old is she?"" Janice's heart was thumping in her
chest and her mouth felt dry. She clean forgot about wanting a pee.</p><p>""My daughter is nine,"" said a voice that hadn't changed much over the years.</p><p>Janice shot a look at where it came from, and there was Pauline – definitely Pauline –
looking older but still the same mop of red hair and the freckles. And the little girl by her
side was obviously her daughter. The red hair gave it away, along with the same ready
smile Janice remembered when she and Pauline played bondage games and made love in
the clumsy but excited way two pre-teens do as they explore and learn.</p><p>Janice thought she would both faint and explode at the sight of her old friend, still looking
attractive in her open-faced, innocent way. ""Pauline, oh hi,"" Janice managed to say, and
got a ""hi"" back.</p><p>But there was something different, and it took Janice a few moments to focus on the
woman, or rather the way she was standing. She had her arms behind her as if they were
tied there, and Janice's pounding heart skipped a beat: Pauline was indeed secured, and
the pretty little girl by her side was looking pleased. ""I tied my mommy up,"" said Abi with a
note of pride. ""Turn round Mommy an' show the lady.""</p><p>Pauline turned as her daughter instructed and indeed her arms were bound – almost laced
up from her wrists to above her elbows with thin white cord. Janice, whose voice had
seemed to fail her, finally managed to speak. ""Y-you did that?""</p><p>""Yes,"" laughed the girl. She reached up and patted her mom's tied arms. ""An' Karen says
she can stay like that while I play with you,"" the girl chuckled and shot a look at the older
woman as if she needed approval.</p><p>""Of course, Abi dearest, you can leave Mommy tied up,"" said the older woman, ""and play
with Janice here as much as you want. She's just like your mommy; she loves being felt up
and pinched.""</p><p>""Janice, yeah, great,"" grinned the child. She almost bounced across to where Janice was
standing and she immediately plunged her hand into the top of the woman's diaper.  ""An' I
like you in diapers, like a big baby,"" chortled the girl. ""Oooh, you're not wet.""</p><p>Janice gasped as the child slid her small hand down the diaper and underneath and felt the
girl's slender fingers expertly work up into her slit. ""No, wait a moment..."" Abi laughed as
she worked her hand in. ""You are all wet in there, hee hee hee!""</p><p>""Abi will play with you while you stand there and let her,"" said Karen as if she was handing
out directions in a math lesson, ""and you will enjoy it, I am sure. You can catch up with
Pauline later, if her daughter allows it.""</p><p>Janice would have responded but the child had four fingers in her now, and she was
feeling the emerging of a climax as the little girl began to rotate them. The best the
woman could do was give a small cry of pleasure, boosted when Abi reached up with her
other hand and grabbed one of the woman's breasts. ""'S nice,"" grinned the girl, squeezing
hard on the woman's swollen nipples before wriggling her fingers inside one of the lace
cups and toying with Janice's stiff nipple.</p><p>Janice shot a worried look at Pauline, wondering what she was making of this, but the
woman still had her back to the events; clearly she hadn't been told she could turn round
and was waiting patiently. Probably waiting patiently for as long as Abi decided.</p><p>""Well, everything is fine here, so I am off upstairs to my waiting lover,"" said Karen.</p><p>""Mrs Ga–"" began Janice, gasping anew as the child was now pinching her clit, but couldn't
finish what she started to say.</p><p>""You'll be fine, my dear,"" said the teacher. ""Pauline will not – cannot – interfere and you
never know, you might end up tied like your old friend. Perhaps next to her. Won't that be
a sweet reunion?"" She smirked as she moved off towards the stairs.</p><p>Yes, Janice thought as she closed her eyes, feeling this delightful child work her hand in
her wet cunt, feeling the girl's other hand on her breast and nipple. A wonderful reunion,
being tied up with Pauline and both of them having this eager little girl fingering them
both.</p><p>Just like they talked about when they made love, all those years ago.</p><p>The end</p>"
1300,The Real Thing,Eva,1,"She could see the little girls, standing where they were told, and secretly the woman could cum the way she most liked…","['Fgg', 'mast', 'voy', 'kiss', 'lesbian', 'school']","<p>She never liked masturbating at home. Not on her own.</p><p>It wasn't that she couldn't cum (and living on her own there was no one to object to her
lying in bed and jilling furiously or looking at porn on the 'net and raking her slit with her
long fingers as she gazed at the screen) but nothing could compare to what she called the
'real thing.'</p><p>But at school... Ah yes. That was entirely different. That was the 'real thing' as far as the
woman was concerned. Brenda Forest, 37 years old, long coppery-chestnut hair and a
round face with large, grey-green eyes, would simply enjoy the gut-wrenching, belly-burning,
cunt-sopping moment when it came – the moment when she came – because
she was so patient.</p><p>She had to be careful, of course. No self respecting teacher would be caught doing what
she did, but the need to cum while she secretly observed a small girl from her class was
just heavenly. Brenda would choose the child carefully – she had her favourites and her
'regulars' as she called them from the fourteen eight year-olds in her care – but her
choice was almost random. As indeed was the day she would climax. If there was one
thing she believed would protect her it was the randomness of her choices and the varied  
day she would cum while secretly staring at the child.</p><p>Sometimes it was as much as two weeks between climaxes. Occasionally it was twice in
three days. But when she fought down the urge to cum as she looked and made herself
wait, she would almost be weeping with frustration. But she had to do it this way. Brenda
had to be irregular with her regulars, as she told herself.</p><p>It was hard waiting, but the cum would be so much more delicious having made herself
wait. Denying that pure, wonderful moment when her whole being was both drained and
infused with a dreamy, fiery and glorious climax. She would wait, quietly desperate, until
she could take no more waiting and welcome the moment when she would finally allow
herself to get the little girl of her choice into the stock room at the back of the classroom.</p><p>Brenda had congratulated herself on her careful planning. The stock room she inherited as
part of her classroom was odd. It had two rooms separated by an internal door as well as
the door to the classroom itself. It was to the small outer stock room that the teacher
would bring one child and make the pupil stand with their back to the door. The light was
good in that small room, not least because of the small high up window that guaranteed
privacy.</p><p>""Wait there,"" Brenda would tell the little girl she had chosen (so as not to arouse suspicion,
she sometimes chose one of the boys to ""help her in the stock room"", but there was no
masturbation for her there) ""Wait while I get the things from the small stock room. I will
only be a minute so please wait here and stay quiet, Kelly or Olivia or Leanne or Sarah or...
ah yes, Sophia."" Sophia, the favourite of the favourites. A stunningly lovely little blonde,
cherub faced with appealing blue eyes and a flashing smile. And the sweetest little dresses
she wore, so short that frequently she flashed her knickers so innocently that Brenda had
all to do to stop herself wanting to cum then and there in front of everyone.</p><p>Now it was Sophie in the outer room, standing so coyly and so patiently with hands
behind her while Mrs Forest disappeared to get the things she said she needed a helping
hand with. And so often, looking at Sophie Wilde and not having cum for a week made
Brenda's whole body tingle with anticipation.</p><p>In the inner room, Brenda left the light off; so much better to see the waiting girl through
the crack at the side of the door. Swiftly the teacher pushed a handkerchief between her
own teeth to suppress her moans, dropped to a squat and pressed her eye to the crack so
she could see the child. Sophie, as always, stood patiently and waited. In full, clear view.</p><p>Brenda had her skirt up round her waist in an instant and her hand inside her pants. That
was how she most liked to cum, feeling the pressure of the thin cotton and lace on the
back of her hand; just a little struggle to reach into her damp-already underwear. In there
her fingers would spread her shaved pussy lips wide, opening the way to her engorged
clit. But that hand was the 'spreader' as she called it. The real work was done with the
'teaser.' That was her other hand, which would trace rapid but exquisite little circles and
loops on the thin, taut crotch of her pants, caressing her cunt lips and teasing the hard
focus of her sex through the delicate, soft and increasingly wet fabric of her panties.</p><p>Most days the teacher would, often having been self-denied for so long, cum in a minute.
She wished it was longer, more drawn out. But she knew the child would wait for that
time, not moving. Brenda thus had the perfect, secret view and with a stifled gasp she
would climax and squatting there, biting on the handkerchief, would feel the climax
sweep over her. Racing and pulsing through her, burning and flowing and making her
almost weep with joy. And she never took her eye off the child as she came.</p><p>Today Sophie looked even more divine. A short yellow dress with pink flowers and pretty
white lace hem and collar. And underneath, Brenda had seen already there was a pair of
powder blue knickers with small white hearts on them. It was almost as if Mrs Wilde knew
what the teacher was like and dressed her little one for school just to please Ms Forest.
Make the teacher cum harder.</p><p>The climax was already boiling up among the fires in Brenda's belly and she was shaking
as she diddled and teased and made those sweet, perfect little loops of pleasure on her
really wet crotch. God, she could even smell herself: this would be one hell of a climax.</p><p>And then... then the door to the classroom opened and in came Sarah Adah. A girl of
African origin with smooth dark-coloured skin which always seemed to glow with health, a
girl whose short black hair suited her big brown eyes and full lips. A girl who almost
always wore tight white tops and bright little skirts.</p><p>Brenda gave a small gasp: she had told all the children to get on with drawing their
pictures and be quiet and she would be right back. What was Sarah doing out of her desk?
For a second Brenda started to extract her hand, angry that her long-awaited pleasure
was being denied by this silly girl. Yet this girl had never done that before... and when she
was there in Sophie's place, standing and waiting while the teacher came behind the door,
she had been as good as gold.</p><p>""Where's Miss?"" Asked Sarah in a whisper.</p><p>""In there,"" said Sophie quietly , nodding towards the small, dark room with the slightly
open door. They weren't allowed to go in there they knew, so they all waited for the
woman to emerge with her flushed face.</p><p>""Quick, then,"" breathed Sarah, and leant in to give the other girl a little kiss on the lips.
Just a small peck, but it was redolent with desire. Even for an eight year old, it was a kiss
full of sexual promise.</p><p>Brenda gaped at the scene, at the kiss. The handkerchief fell silently from her mouth, her
spreader hand poised half in and out of her panties, her teaser poised on the hot nubbin
of her clit. She squatted and watched the kiss, and then saw Sarah's hand move up and her
small fingers brush the small, almost invisible nipple bump on the other girl's chest. And
the blonde returned the kiss, her small pink tongue flicking out seductively as she did so.</p><p>Brenda recoiled in shock. Squatting as she was, the sight was too much for her to hold her
balance. She had seen two eight year-old's kissing, wanting each other, and she toppled
backwards in surprise. Worse, the woman couldn't get her hand out of her panties in time,
couldn't get her skirt down. Couldn't regain her poise and dignity.</p><p>The inner door opened and light flooded in. The two children stood and stared at her,
seeing their teacher with legs apart and skirt up and her hand in wet pants with  that
astonished, flushed look on her face.</p><p>""Oh,"" said Sophie and Sarah as one, and they giggled. But they held hands and smiled and
didn't scream.</p><p>""I am,"" said Mrs Dobbs quietly, ""very surprised at you."" The headmistress of Garden Road
School was looking out of the window at the children streaming home at the end of the
school day, going to meet family and friends at the gate. Behind her, Brenda sat nervously
on the edge of her chair in front of the headmistress's desk.</p><p>""I didn't mean–"" the teacher began, but stopped. There really was no excuse, the woman  
knew.</p><p>""Whatever you meant you put the school and those children at risk,"" said the woman at the
window, gravely. ""Not to mention yourself."" The woman – ten years older than Brenda and
well-built with greying hair and large round spectacles – gave a long sigh.</p><p>""But it was an accident,"" protested Brenda. ""I wouldn't do anything to hurt them.""</p><p>""Perhaps not,"" said Mrs Dobbs briskly. ""But it wouldn't look that way to anyone else. When
Sarah and Sophie came to tell me about... well, you understand I have no choice.""</p><p>Brenda felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. A heavy stone plummeting down and taking
her career – her future prospects, her life – with it. Yes, the headmistress indeed had no
choice. This had to be bad news. ""I will go quietly, of course,"" said Brenda. She wanted to
cry but there was no point. It had, she understood, always been a risk doing what she did.
The rewards were spectacular, but the dangers always would have that finality that could
allow no escape route.</p><p>""Go where?"" The headmistress had turned away from the window.</p><p>""Leave Garden Road,"" said Brenda, feeling even more miserable. The older woman was
clearly out to extract every bit of humiliation from the soon-to-be former teacher, make
her suffer more. ""If I resign on health grounds the school – and you and the children –
needn't suffer."" Brenda paused and fought down a fresh wave of despair. ""No one need
know... you can say I fell ill. I won't work again as a teacher, of course and–""</p><p>""Leave?"" Julia Dobbs stared at the seated female.  ""Who said anything about leaving?""</p><p>For a second, Brenda thought: Oh God, this has to go all the way. I won't be allowed to slip
quietly away. But she suddenly understood the older woman was looking at her and was
smiling.</p><p>""There's no need,"" said the woman with grey hair, ""for you to leave when you are wanted
here. We need good teachers.""</p><p>Brenda stared in confusion at Mrs Dobbs. Surely she wasn't thinking of keeping her at the
school, was she? How could the head justify that? The girl's parents would demand the
greatest penalty, the most exacting public shame...</p><p>The older woman came and perched on the edge of her desk, her tight skirt sliding a little
up her solid legs, her whole body language more of comfort and understanding. ""No one
wants you to leave, Brenda.""</p><p>""B-but you said I had damaged the school, those girls... my career.""</p><p>Julia Dobbs laughed gently. ""Not quite that bad. Fortunately you got two of the girls we
can rely on.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" Brenda's voice was barely above a whisper and she didn't even begin
to dare to contemplate that she wasn't in trouble at all. ""You said no choice.""</p><p>""You gave me no choice but to admit you into our very special school."" The headmistress
eased off the desk, tugged her skirt down and moved to the door. She opened it and said
to the two small girls outside: ""Come in you two.""</p><p>Sophie and Sarah ran into the office and threw their arms round Brenda. They were bright-eyed
and smiling and wanting to kiss their teacher. It was Sophie first and then Sarah and
their little tongues were more than eager to get in Brenda's open mouth, though perhaps
to stop her saying too much about the little hands already worming their way into the
woman's blouse and bra.</p><p>""Our very special school,"" said Julia as she watched two small girls eagerly kissing and
groping the seated woman, ""for teaching little girls to be lesbians.""</p><p>Brenda didn't have to crouch behind the door to cum now. It was a simple matter of
getting one of the several girls who were being taught to be lesbians – and more
importantly educated how to please a woman – to go with her into the stock room and kiss
them and have the child finger the teacher.</p><p>""That's it,"" Brenda would say as Sophie or Sarah or even little Jasmine – shy, quiet little
Jasmine who loved to lick pussies – would handle her and kiss her and play with her. Or
sometimes two or all three of them, or perhaps Danielle from the year above or the twins
Tracy and Stacy from the year below or even Collette who was almost eleven and loved
fingering bottoms for some mysterious reason... but a desire that Brenda never wanted to
deny the girl. ""Do that again, but slower,"" the teacher would sigh. Or do it faster or more
carefully or more gently; whatever the lesson she wanted to teach the little girls.</p><p>And repetition was important, so they fully understood how to do it properly.</p><p>""Can we watch you cum, please?"" Asked Sophie one day, when she and the new Indian girl,
Meera, were in the stock room with skirts already removed. ""We can kiss and play with
each other's pussies if you like while you finger yourself,"" said the blonde, happy girl.</p><p>""Of course,"" said Brenda. ""But it isn't really fingering is it? More spreading and slow, gentle
teasing.""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" said Meera, remembering her homework. ""It's doing the real thing, isn't it, Miss
Forest?""</p><p>""Correct. Good girl,"" smiled Brenda as she squatted and watched the eight year old white
girl and the nine year old asian girl begin kissing with hands working smoothly and
expertly inside each other's knickers.</p><p>The real thing indeed, and it would take the teacher a good ten minutes to cum today as
she watched and directed and taught her eager girl pupils the best way she knew how.</p>"
1301,Serving Time,Eva,1,"My 11 year old daughter was so demanding, and she demanded to be taken to my work place. I said it really wasn't appropriate but she insisted. So, I gave way. After all, Gemma had to find out what it was really like…","['FFfg', 'lesbian', 'd/s', 'oral']","<p>I didn't have a say in whether it was a good idea or not. 'Take tour daughter to work day'
the leaflet announced and Gemma decided – without asking my opinion, of course – she
would like to be taken to work. By me.</p><p>""Gemma,"" I tried to reason with my daughter when she told me what we would be doing.
""It isn't a good idea.""</p><p>My eleven year old daughter grinned, her wide mouth splitting her pretty face in a
beaming smile. ""Mum, tell me... am I your daughter or not?""</p><p>I was startled. ""What? Of course you are, why shouldn't you be–""</p><p>""And,"" she interrupted me in the way she usually did as if talking to a lesser being, ""have
you got a job?  A place where you work?""</p><p>I blushed. Yes I had, and she knew what I did, even if she had never been there. In a way it
was the last place I ever wanted her going. ""But it isn't appropriate,"" I said as firmly as I
dare.</p><p>""Then if you have a job and a daughter as well, the day will be perfect,"" she said, her big
eyes sparkling in delight.</p><p>I felt helpless and wanted so much to say no, it wasn't going to be anything but a disaster
for me. But I know better than to go against what my lovely, pretty and very determined  
daughter wants.</p><p>She came over to me, checked over her shoulder that her father wasn't in view (he was
immersed as always in the garage, making one of his ridiculous steam engines, but she
knew that; this was merely a way of saying 'get ready for fun') and turned back to me. She
put her hand up on my chest, almost as if feeling my breast through my uniform shirt. I
desperately wanted to remove it, but she would only shout at me or worse.</p><p>Tim, working on his bench in the adjoining garage, wouldn't have heard me anyway, no
matter how much noise we made here. When he was lost in his world of pistons and
cylinders he was oblivious to what happened in the house, what went off between Gemma
and me. I gulped as my daughter's fingers gripped my bust. ""Gemma, please,"" I pleaded.</p><p>""Hush, Shirley,"" said Gemma, calling me by my first name as if I was something other than
her mum. She took a firmer hold of my boob and squeezed it and twisted it a little and
pinched the hardening nipple through the fabric.</p><p>I moaned in self-pity and even excitement, but generally I was quiet, even when she
popped open the buttons on my shirt and got her hand in my bra and really began
pinching hard. Thank goodness she let me put one of my hands over my mouth so that I
wouldn't shriek too much.</p><p>She never really liked me making too much noise when she was making me suffer, so i
kept quiet as I usually did and just hoped when she got round to making me cum it would
be a good one.</p><p>The Governor wasn't too happy when I told her what Gemma wanted. But, being the head
of a government institution she really had no choice but to comply with such things. Still,
Martina Derne tried hard to persuade me to think again.</p><p>""I think,"" she said from where she sat at her desk, ""that this 'Take your daughter to work
day' is really intended for... well, people who don't do the sort of job you do. More for
engineers and mechanics and maybe librarians."" She paused and looked up at me, shaking
her head a little. I was one of her best people, and she knew she didn't want to say no to
me on a personal level. Nor would it look too good on her record if she hadn't
enthusiastically embraced the whole government ethos. ""Are you sure,"" she went on, ""that
you want to do this?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I lied.</p><p>Martina sighed. ""I suppose I need to clear it with regional office,"" she said. ""So it all
depends what the Regional Governor says. If he says no, raises issues about security, then
obviously we can't–""</p><p>""Then you have to find a way he doesn't say no!"" I blinked a soon as I said it. I was a little
startled that I was so forthright. ""I'm sorry,"" I mumbled. ""It's just that... you know.  
Gemma, what she wants.""</p><p>""Ah, I thought so,"" said the woman. She was a little older than me, a shade taller. Good
looking and hot in bed. She got up and came round the desk to me. She glanced at the
frosted glass that divided her office from her secretary's office and could see the shadowy
shape of old Mrs Blanchard, busy over a keyboard. We wouldn't be interrupted. ""She still
giving you hell at home?""</p><p>""Most of the time it's fine."" Another lie. I still had the marks on my buttocks from last
night's caning. Not sure what I'd done to deserve it but then reason never really played a
part in why my daughter wanted to make me suffer and use me. But if Martina had chance
to slide my skirt up my hips and check inside my pants then she'd see the bruises.</p><p>But she probably guessed I'd been thrashed as I had declined a seat. It was easier for me
to stay standing, let my sore bum recover. Thank heavens I was on my feet most of the
day here.</p><p>""So Gemma has decided she wants to spend the day here, watching you work."" The woman
had dropped her voice a little, in case old Mrs B heard through the glass. ""She's still
making your mind up for you, Shirley."" The woman was close to me and I could smell that
delicious perfume of hers that always made me get wet between the legs. I usually got to
smell it up close when I ate her out, when we got chance to have sex. That wasn't as often
as I liked, but our occasional lesbian encounters always gave me a chance to unburden
myself over my daughter's remarkable dominant personality.</p><p>I nodded in response to her point. It wasn't a question, but she didn't mind the truth. So
there was no point in denying it: my daughter ruled my life. Eleven years old and cruel and
passionate, demanding and loving. God, where did she get those ideas frim? How did she
turn out the way she did?</p><p>One moment she was a slightly beliigerent pre-teen and the next she was... Well, cruel.
Yet she knew enough about human nature to spice that cruelty up with love and
tenderness. Hard and soft, cruel and kind in equal measures.</p><p>Oh sure, I'd been caned and tied and punished, but I'd also been licked and tongued and
caressed and made to cum. Martina could do that, and if the truth was known while my
boss was good, my daughter was better. I had never cum like that first time my own little
girl put her tongue in me as she teased and stroked my clit. Tim had never done that to
me so well, nor any other men or women I'd known.</p><p>Martina was still talking to me. ""And dear sweet Tim, he still hasn't noticed how she rules
you?"" The woman was close enough to kiss but I fought down the urge.</p><p>No. Dear, sweet Tim never noticed. Not when his life revolved around spinning wheels and
pressure gauges and whistles shrieking with steam. It tended to stop him hearing me
shrieking whenever Gemma decided I should be punished. Or she made me hang
unsatisfied on the verge of a cruelly denied orgasm. So close and so very far, she'd tease
me as she flicked her fingers over my swollen clit, giggling at me struggling with hands
tied over my head. Helpless, as she liked to have me.</p><p>""Can't he take Gemma to work with him?"" The woman in front of me continued.</p><p>""I don't think her watching him sat behind a desk at the bank would be much fun,"" I said. I
wasn't sure my job was a lot more fun; endlessly walking round the corridors of the
prison, watching the inmates go to classes or recreation or just sat in their cells reading or
listening to music. If it wasn't for the odd cat-fight and outbursts of bitchiness and
screaming, it really could be quite dull.</p><p>Martina sighed and put her hand gently on my still sore boob. I flinched just a tiny
fraction, more from the memory of last night and Gemma's rather vicious treatment of my
left tit. The woman pretended not to notice and caressed my boob. I have to admit I
gasped, but more because my pleasure centres were opening. In a way this was even a
worse punishment than being tied and caned: I was being aroused and I couldn't – daren't
– do anything in case old Mrs B outside saw interesting movements through the frosted
glass.</p><p>""Please, Martina... no, not now,"" I breathed. She let go of me and I said I was sorry, but not
now.</p><p>""I know,"" agreed my boss. ""It's hard for us both being here and not being able to do
anything. We really need a quiet cell to ourselves and few hours away from the damn
phone.""</p><p>I nodded. There weren't many spare cells these days. Overcrowding they called it, but we
did what we could to give each inmate some personal space.</p><p>""You know,"" said the Governor as she turned back to her desk. ""I hate what Gemma does
to you.""</p><p>""Me too,"" I said. Well, again that wasn't entirely true: only part of me hated it. Being held
over the kitchen table and fucked with the girl's soiled knickers in my mouth and one arm
twisted up behind me was still an incredible way to get an orgasm.  And licking the girl's
wet, hairless slit. And kissing her small, tight bum hole while she held my hair and tugged
it to remind me to burrow deeper, and then allowing me at other times to just hold her and
kiss her tenderly like she was a lover who cared...</p><p>Light and shade. That was what it was: whatever Gemma knew about human sexual
interaction (and I have no idea how she knew so much so quickly) was based round the
principles of making things tough for me and then making things wonderful. Plunging me
into a dark despair and then lifting me out gently to make me feel happy and wanted, if a
little sore.</p><p>My eleven year old daughter Gemma knew exactly how to play me, and she had me
trapped. And I so wanted the light more than the shade.</p><p>I realised I was lost in these thoughts when I heard Martina clear her throat. ""Back with us
now, Shirley?"" She was smiling at me.</p><p>""Sorry,"" I said, blushing.</p><p>""Don't be. But you know, maybe there is a way to make Gemma think twice about using
you the way she does. And give her a good reason to never forget visiting your place of
work.""</p><p>I blinked, unsure what to say. So Martina told me what she thought, and I listened carefully
and nodded.</p><p>When she'd finished I said: ""Providing the Regional office allows it.""</p><p>""Oh they will,"" said Martina. ""They will, believe me.""</p><p>We weren't supposed to call it a prison. Remand centre, correction facility, closed
education centre... there were always buzz words about a place like Sharpmoor. In the old
day it was women's prison plain and simple, but now it could be whatever the government
decided it was called, or whatever the Minister dreamed up for the benefit of parliament.</p><p>But it was prison in all but name. The women here weren't the dregs of society; mostly
they were in for small crimes such as shoplifting, fraud... the sort of soft crimes that don't
directly threaten others physically. However, they were in jail for the simple reason they
couldn't (yet) be trusted outside.</p><p>""This,"" I said to Gemma as we walked down the steel plated landing past a row of cells, ""is
a particularly interesting case."" I stopped outside the cell's open door – it was one of the
free association periods we had each day and the women weren't locked in – and from
inside a dark haired woman with a distinct mediterranean ancestry looked up from where
she sat on the bed.</p><p>""We're not supposed to know why they are in but I know about this one,"" I said to Gemma –
who I must admit was slightly open mouthed at all this – and she stared at the woman sat
looking at her. A young woman, barely old enough to be in a women's prison, wearing a
loose fitting black satin top with a scoop neck and tight jeans. My daughter had been
astonished at Sharpmoor; seeing the rows of cells, the way the inmates were. Maybe she
thought they'd all be in orange jump suits screaming from behind bars, faces distorted
with anger and armed guards beating them back down. But it wasn't like that. The inmates
often dressed really nicely and it was calm and ordered, thank goodness.</p><p>Mostly calm, that is.</p><p>""Rosa is in here for what?"" I looked at the young female sat with a book open in front of
her.</p><p>""Pick pocket,"" answered the dark haired, almost tanned looking young woman without any
rancour. ""I am a dipper,"" she smiled, happy to know the British slang for what she did.</p><p>""Rosa is Italian,"" I said. ""Came here a couple of years ago. Better pickings in London than
Naples, huh?"" I looked at the girl and she flashed a grin at me, her perfect white teeth
standing out against her darker-than-usual skin.</p><p>Gemma stood nervously outside the door. She might be dominant with me at home but
one of the reasons no one would believe what she did was she was always so quiet and
almost timid around others. Gemma reserved her dominance just for me, when we were
alone.</p><p>""Go in and introduce yourself,"" I said to Gemma. ""Rosa is interesting. Talk to her.""</p><p>""Uh...me?"" My daughter threw a look at me.</p><p>I sighed. ""Gemma, it's what people like me do at work: we talk to the inmates. All part of
their rehabilitation. Better still, it helps keep the place calm."" I stood back and invited my
daughter to step inside the cell. It was a bright and cheerful room with flower-pattern
curtains at the heavy, small-paned window, a radio quietly playing some Italian love song,
a clean yellow and green pattern quilt on the bed and even a warm looking rug on the
floor. In many ways, it was just a small bed sit. Except with better security at night.</p><p>Gemma stepped into the cell, keeping her eyes on Rosa in case she turned out really to be
some homicidal maniac. But the Italian girl patted the bed in front of her and closed the
book. Pride and Prejudice, from the prison library.  ""Please, sit here. I am learning English
and love Jane Austen. So please, it will make me happy to talk with you.""</p><p>My daughter slid into the cell, wide eyed at being so close to a convicted criminal. I stood
back, reassuringly close but allowing Gemma to make her own decisions. She sat gingerly
on the edge of the bed, not taking her eyes off the young Italian. As if on cue, the pick
pocket leaned forward and her loose top sagged: Gemma had a perfect view of the Italian's
small, high breasts that clearly didn't need a bra.</p><p>Rosa smiled, seductively. She was good at that. For a girl in her teens, she was a natural at
seduction.</p><p>The alarm bells rang loud and insistent. ""Lockdown!"" I shouted, and slammed the door to
the cell, flipping the key in the lock.  Along the landing, other officers were slamming
doors, hurrying any female prisoner outside back into their own cell and closing the
doors.</p><p>I hurried away, down to the Governor's office. As I did so the red warning lights changed
to green and a quieter bell rang. The doors were being unlocked – all except Rosa's cell.</p><p>Poor Gemma would be wondering what was happening. Trapped, with a delicious looking
young female.</p><p>In Martina's office the monitor from the small, hidden closed circuit camera was on. It was
the perfect view of Rosa's cell, and when I arrived I could see the way already Rosa was
comforting Gemma, telling my daughter not to worry. This was just something that
happened from time to time and Gemma was perfectly safe here. She reassured the girl
that as soon as it was clear her mother would come and get her.</p><p>All she had to do was sit tight and wait. And here, let me cuddle you, little one, just to help
you. See, Rosa was saying quite clearly over the audio link, it isn't so bad when you have
someone close to help you. Nothing is frightening, is it?</p><p>And soon Gemma was being cuddled, and the Italian was stroking Gemma's blonde hair,
and then she was kissing my daughter gently on the forehead and as the Governor and I
watched, the lovely Italian moved her full red lips down and kissed Gemma on the cheek.
Comforting and reassuring.</p><p>I pulled a seat up and for once didn't mind my sore bum. This would be a wonderful show,
I knew.  Rosa really was the perfect choice for this. Her light, long fingers were so careful
that Gemma almost didn't notice her own top being slid off her shoulders and her flat
chest with the merest bumps for boobs come into view.</p><p>I could hear my daughter asking what Rosa was doing, and Rosa smiled sweetly and
kissed the eleven-year old on the lips briefly, and told her she should relax as they'd be
locked down for at least two hours and no one to bother them.</p><p>Gemma was unsure and tried to move but Rosa was both gentle and strong. She held the
pre-teen girl and kissed her more, and my daughter surrendered and sagged in this
beautiful dark, mysterious woman's arms. Gemma had surrendered with astonishing
swiftness, succumbing to the most electric and erotic kisses any woman could wish for.</p><p>Rosa was toying with Gemma's virtually non-existent tits, and Gemma was eagerly feeling
Rosa's larger but definitely firm boobs under the loose top. Rosa shucked it off in one
graceful movement, and allowed my daughter to feast her eyes on those perfect orbs, so
smooth and dusky and crowned by two large, deep red nipples that stood out long and
hard.</p><p>Gemma kissed them, felt them and teased them – much more tenderly than she did with
her mum's tits. Mine were there to be savaged and stretched and clawed; Rosa's were there
to be adored. The little girl sucked Rosa's boobs lovingly, rolled on the soft bed with the
Italian and soon their jeans and pants were off. I watched enthralled as the two naked
females of slightly different ages and height writhed and maneuvered. Gemma kissed the
dark girl's full lips and breasts and belly, saw how tenderly she held and played with Rosa.
I got the perfect view from above as they opened their legs wide and stroked and explored
each other's hot, deep holes with their fingers. I could see they way they flicked fingernails
and tongues over proud, erect clits. How loving, how passionate they were.</p><p>I held Martina's hand as we watched the two youngsters sixty-nined, watched them rim
each other and laugh and caress and kiss and make each other climax; they even sounded
as if it was a truly great, shattering orgasm each time.</p><p>The scheduled two hours turned into three, and their door wasn't unlocked. No one could
see in, and they were happy. Only when they had done making each other cum and they
slipped into a light sleep, entwined naked on the bright bed cover, did I reluctantly stop
kissing Martina and ceased fingering her.</p><p>I dressed and went to open up the cell, passing through the empty secretary's office and
glad to see old Mrs B had covered up her keyboard for her unexpected day off.</p><p>On the landing outside Rosa's cell I paused, key in hand. If I arranged for food to be
brought to the cell, and assured the girl and my daughter that they wouldn't be disturbed
all night, I saw no reason why lockdown – their lockdown – shouldn't be longer. Right
through into tomorrow morning, perhaps.</p><p>I went back to Martina's office, told her the plan and called Tim. No, Gemma and me
wouldn't be home tonight, I told him. But he wasn't to worry; just get something to eat. I
was going to, I smiled.</p><p>Then I made love to Martina on the floor of the office, where we could see the monitor and
the way Rosa and Gemma, now awake and refreshed, were doing exactly the same as me
and the Governor. Light and shade on the bed. Locked into love.</p><p>Sometimes, I thought as I came with Martina's tongue deep in me and I could see my
daughter doing the same to the Italian woman, there's just no easy way out of these
places... People in here just have to serve their time.</p>"
1302,"The Girl Who Made Women Say Yes, Part 1",Eva,1,"My daughter was ten, and heaven knows where she got that incredible power over women from. But I have to say I am glad she did…","['FFgg', 'lesbian', 'romantic', 'kissing', 'petting', 'control']","<p>You don't believe in witches do you? You don't believe in all that fairy godmother stuff
either do you? As for magic? Ha! That's for naive and the impressionable, right? Smoke
and mirrors, cards up the sleeve. The speed of the hand deceives the eye and so on.</p><p>Yep, that's what I think too. But then I don't have an explanation either about Louisa May,
so if you really pressed me on this I'd have to say I don't know. Maybe, I'd reply, just
maybe something strange happened.</p><p>Okay, I hear you say, just when did this little ten-year old meet a witch, or get zapped by
some spell? How did a cute, pretty, blonde, button-nose girl with big blue eyes and
freckles get what she had? Like I say, I have no idea.</p><p>Whatever Louisa May could do all of a sudden, she did it well. And whatever it was she
had, she never knew how she got it either. Oh yes, she said she helped an old woman pick
up her shopping once, but seriously, was that when someone with some mystical power
was able to put a spell on her or grant her three wishes?</p><p>Given three wishes I would think Louisa May – being just 10 and with all sorts of interests –
would have chosen a lot more ahead of the ability to make women do what she wanted.
New phone, new games console, new wardrobe, lots of chocolate. On the other hand, I
guess if you had one wish, making people do what you want would be pretty much top of
the list. Pretty fair bet that even at that age you know that the chocolate would run out,
that your tastes in clothes would change. So making one wish that lasts forever is pretty
sensible.</p><p>But I'm guessing. If Louisa may knows she isn't saying, and I'm just guessing how it began.
But I do know how it ended up.</p><p>Let me tell you who I am. My name is Lynda Ashton. I'm 34, tall but not so I daren't ever
wear heels, brunette but I hope never mousey, bright without being a bore. I have two
daughters from a failed marriage, and as well as Louisa May I have twelve year old Kimmie.
All things considered, things could be worse; we have our own small house, I have a
steady job, the girls are healthy and happy enough and hardly ever fall out. If it wasn't for
the lack of sex in my life I think I'd say things are pretty perfect.</p><p>It was this lack of sex that made me start dating men, and it was the rejection by one male
that finally brought all this special ability – however and whenever it was acquired or
developed – in my youngest daughter to the fore.</p><p>The man's name was Todd. He was a few years older and if I was honest, not much of a
catch. But finding a man who would be patient enough with a woman who had two kids
was hard. I didn't particularly want to be a single parent and while I wanted some
father-figure in my girls' life I also wanted to make sure he was the right one. Todd seemed kind
and patient and also screwed fairly well.</p><p>I know, I know. Fairly well is hardly the glowing praise you might have expected. It wasn't
the glowing thrill I expected either when we finally got into bed.</p><p>I did try to excuse his lack of skill, or passion or even technique, saying it was me. Saying
I was tired and tense and worried and all the rest of it. But he didn't fuck well and I felt let
down. And then, after a few months (time in which I didn't ever quite feel things were
going well) he dumped me. Left me for a younger female called Jennifer, who I did see
once hanging on his arm. She was pretty enough but looked pretty vacant. Maybe she was
thrilled by him and he was thrilled by her over-sized bust, but the fact he had rejected me
for someone else having not satisfied me left me feeling very flat.</p><p>Worse than flat: I felt devastated. I didn't want to think I wasn't good enough, or sexy
enough. I didn't want to think I might have to settle for something less than what the
imperfect Todd was. God, I even stood in front of the mirror one day in my sexiest bra
trying to adjust the straps to make what I had stick out more. If that was what the Todds
wanted in life I had to join in before it all went south.</p><p>I was aware of Louisa May in the bedroom doorway watching me. I smiled at her and she
smiled back, but – and I know it's being wise after the event – but she looked different
somehow. ""You 'kay Mum?"" She asked.</p><p>""I'm very 'kay,"" I lied. ""Just seeing how this bra fits.""</p><p>""I like it,"" said the girl. ""An' I like your knickers too."" She nodded at the matching briefs I
was wearing; black lace over a pale pink satin. Sexy, for people who like black lace. I
always figured the Todds of this world liked black lace.</p><p>""Panties, sweetheart,"" I smiled at her. ""Knickers are for girls, panties are for women.""</p><p>Louisa May nodded. Then she came into the bedroom and closed the door, which
surprised me a little. We have a home where doors never get shut much, but she clearly
had something on her mind. ""It's about him, isn't it?""</p><p>""Him?"" I guessed at once what she meant but I wanted to play it a little more casual. I had
hardly cried that morning so my eyes weren't red, though I did give myself another glance
in the mirror to make sure I looked okay.</p><p>""That Todd,"" said the girl, advancing into the bedroom. She jumped on the edge of the
bed. ""You're upset he's gone. You think that you aren't good enough.""</p><p>""I'm not really upset,"" I said. ""Just disappointed. But hey, it's just one of those things, so it
was never meant to be."" I was being bright and positive. I am a good actor in front of the
girls. ""I still have you and Kimmie, and your happiness matters far more than any man.""</p><p>""I know, but you need to be happy too."" For some reason Louisa May patted the bed at the
side of her, inviting me to sit down. I did what she wanted and she put an arm round me.
""Don't be unhappy. I've got a better idea for you.""</p><p>""For me?"" I laughed gently. ""Poppet, the important thing isn't how I feel about a man. It's
how we are as a family."" At that point I might have thought things were as they usually
were with my youngest. Now, looking back, it was the last time I was ever going to be able
to think that.</p><p>Louisa May surprised me. She suddenly hopped off the bed and in one fell swoop bounced
up onto my lap. But where I might have thought she would have sat across my lap with
legs at one side, she straddled me. More like in a wrestling game than an offer of childlike
affection. ""Wow,"" I grinned, referring to her weight. ""You are getting to be a big girl.""</p><p>""Not,"" she said soberly, ""as big as this."" The child brought her hands up and settled them
on my boobs. Just resting them there. For a split second I thought she would remove
them, but she seemed to be closing her grip on them. Again, for an instant, I thought she
was feeling the lace; in fact she was feeling my tits.</p><p>""Louisa!"" I gasped as she tightened her grip. ""That's...""</p><p>""That's okay Mummy,"" she said. She was looking down at my cleavage and my bust and
began working her hands, rotating them. ""Did he play with your boobies?"" She asked
casually as she squeezed.</p><p>""Louisa..."" I didn't know what to say. Of course he had done that; what man didn't want to
feel up a nice pair? And mine may have been heavier these days and slightly more reliant
on being held up by strapping but yes, they were nice.</p><p>""'S okay Mummy,"" said my daughter. She looked up into my eyes without letting go. ""I like
them. An' I can feel your nips gettin' hard.""</p><p>My nips were getting hard. I gulped a little, knowing she could feel them in the palms of
her small hands. I wanted to say ""That's enough, let go now,"" but the words failed me. I
felt helpless. Shit, Todd might have wanted to paw my chest but he had never done it so
tenderly and pleasantly as this. If he made my nipples hard it was because I was hoping he
might finally make me cum. Some hope.</p><p>""You need a lot of love,"" continued Louisa May. ""You need someone to play with you, make
you happy.""</p><p>I struggled to speak. I had never felt anything so incredibly erotic as being felt by a
pre-teen girl. Even when I was fourteen and my best friend Melanie had teased my nipples
when we played a teenager's game of finding out what lez's do, I had never felt so swiftly
aroused as this. No man, not my kids' father and certainly not any of the Todds had
managed this. ""Lulu, please,"" I whispered. Lulu was my pet name for the girl, only
expressed in moments of pure happiness.</p><p>""Hush Mummy,"" smiled Lulu. I hushed and felt a wave of desire for sex sweep over me.
Something ought to have said this was all wrong, but that stayed hushed too.</p><p>One hand let go of one of my tits and moved down between us. I wasn't, in an odd way,
the slightest bit surprised for a some reason. The hand groped down between my legs,
and rubbed at the slightly wet crotch of my panties. I moaned as her small but strong
fingers rubbed the lips of my twat through the taut, increasingly wet fabric.</p><p>""Nice 'n' wet,"" said Lulu, rubbing like she knew what she was doing. 'An' I can feel your clit
too.""</p><p>""Oh... Lulu, please,"" I managed to say. ""You shouldn't do this.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" grinned the child. ""I ought to do it properly, shouldn't I Mummy?"" Her hand was
suddenly at the waistband of my panties, worming down inside. For some reason I sucked
my belly in to make it easier for her to get her hand in there. But she would have been
inside whatever I had done. With eyes closed I surrendered to the small hand in my pants,
the small hand pushing through the low undergrowth of my bush, stroking my sopping
wet slit and teasing my rock-hard clit like she was born to it.</p><p>Bless her, she even kissed me as I came, and I let her put her small pink tongue in my
mouth while the hand that was still on my boob pinched my hard nipple to make sure I
had the best orgasm I'd ever known. Did I say let her? I had no fucking choice.</p><p>But then, looking back I think the kiss was just to stop me screaming out in pleasure and
worrying Kimmie, wherever she was in the house.</p><p>We were downstairs and I was making lunch and I was dressed in my jeans and loose top
and my knees had more or less stopped shaking now. ""Louisa,"" I said to my youngest. I
said it quietly so Kimmie in the front room of the house couldn't hear me. ""Earlier,
upstairs. It was fun but... we can never do that again.""</p><p>'""Oh, that... We can,"" said Louisa May. She was helping me by getting some things out for
the meal. ""We can do it lots, until I find a woman for you.""</p><p>I stared at the child. Had I really heard what she had said? The way she went about putting
out some cutlery I might have thought I'd imagined it all. I repeated my statement.</p><p>Louisa May looked at me with a faint expression of surprise. ""You liked it. I liked it. You
had a good cum."" It was said as if those were the facts of the matter, and I guess they
were.</p><p>I blushed. ""And where did you hear about... you know."" I took a deep breath. ""Heard about
women, um, cumming."" The playground at school I imagined, and I could see Charlotte
Owen being the ringleader in all this; she knew all the dirty jokes from her elder brothers.
She was, apparently, the pre-teen expert on sex from what I could gather from other
mums.</p><p>""Mrs Kelder,"" said Louisa May, putting the forks out neatly for the three of us.</p><p>""Your teacher?"" I gasped. ""How on earth did she come to talk about that?"" I felt both anger
and amazement. Had sex education got this far so soon?</p><p>""She told me,"" said the girl, smiling at me. ""When I made her cum.""</p><p>I felt faint and had to clutch the work surface. ""Louisa May, how... what... I mean, when..."" I
wasn't being coherent, but then on top of being made to climax by my own child a short
while ago I was now discovering my girl had had her hand in an older woman's pants.</p><p>""Oh, last week, after geography."" Louisa May was being casual. ""I took her to an empty
classroom and did it to her there. She was very happy, but I didn't kiss her. So don't
worry.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" My voice was tight and croaky. If Kimmie could hear she would think
I was being strangled. Fortunately the television was on loud.</p><p>""I put my hand over teacher's mouth so she wouldn't scream too loud, when I fingered her.
There, that's the knives and forks all put out,"" she said. ""What now, Mummy?""</p><p>What now was a pit yawning in front of me. I sat down heavily on a kitchen chair. All my
power of reasoning had fled. I clawed at what I could inside to get anything back – a sense
of outrage would have been good, but it was proving elusive. ""You fingered Mrs Kelder?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" my daughter sighed. ""But that was right after Lana Sanders had tongued her. So
maybe it wasn't all me who made her cum.""</p><p>""Lana Sanders?"" I blinked at Louisa May. ""That's..."" I gulped. ""That's the little girl across the
street.""</p><p>""Yeah, I had to go and get her. Go and see her teacher and tell her to let Lana out of
lesson. I don't think Miss Newham was happy about it but she agreed, and Lana didn't
mind too much–""</p><p>""She's eight for God's sake!"" I had a vision of an irate Mr and Mrs Sanders, well him at least
as she wasn't able to storm much these days after her operation, storming the house and
demanding that my child – and me probably – should be locked up.</p><p>""I know,"" Louisa May sighed. ""She isn't every good at licking out. I had to make my teacher
squat over Lana an' then reach round and pinch old Kelder's tits to make her enjoy it."" My
daughter paused. ""Well one hand anyways as I wanted to practise breath control on her
with my other. You know, pinching her nose closed while makin' sure she didn't say
anything. Jus' an idea I had.""</p><p>""Am I dreaming all this?"" I asked after a moment, but I wasn't. Louisa May came round the
kitchen table and put her arm round me consolingly.</p><p>""Mummy,"" whispered my daughter. ""It's okay. No one has said no to anything I've asked. I
wouldn't make anyone do these things. Honest. If they said no I wouldn't mind if they did.""</p><p>Oh good, I thought, staring into space. No problem there then. Eventually some power of
reasoning came back, no doubt to see if the coast was clear. I caught it before it could flee
again. ""Okay, how long has all this been going on?""</p><p>Louisa May shrugged. ""Dunno. Two weeks. Three weeks at the most. Jus' an idea I had one
day, see if it worked. But so far it's only Kelder an' Lana and' her mum–""</p><p>""What?"" I stared at my child, her face a few inches from mine. ""Paula Sanders? Her too?""
When Louisa May nodded I pressed on. ""But she's... the poor woman's in a wheelchair!""</p><p>""So? She deserves to be happy too. Jus' cos' her legs don't work properly... she can still
feel a cum."" My daughter smiled. ""She likes it when I get Lana to lick her cunt.""</p><p>I should have screamed: 'Don't use that word in my house,' but given what had happened –
what was happening – it seemed the smallest sin ever. I merely nodded. I also admit the
mental image of little red-headed Lana kneeling and lapping between her mother's spread
legs while she sat in her wheelchair, no doubt moaning, was making me very wet.</p><p>Louisa May kissed my cheek and I turned my head so my daughter could kiss me on the
lips. Tongues and all that for a full minute. I even moved a little so she could get her hand
down my top to pinch my nips again. I really ought to object to being handled like this, but
it seemed strangely impossible to object. ""Shall I get undressed?"" I asked (surprising even
me as the words slipped out) as we finished kissing.</p><p>""Not here Mummy,"" said Louisa May. ""Kimmie isn't ready for this yet.""</p><p>""But she will be, won't she?""</p><p>""Don' worry. Kimmie will be perfect soon,"" smiled my youngest daughter. She gave me one
more little kiss and extracted her hand from inside my top. I sighed: I really didn't want
her to let go yet, but she was right. ""Later you can go upstairs Mummy dearest and lie on
the bed naked an' legs apart. I'll be up when I can to see to you,"" said the ten-year old.
""And I  promise you can cum again.""</p><p>""Oh God, yes please,"" I sighed.</p><p>Kimmie came into the kitchen. ""Time to eat yet? Uh... you two okay?"" She glanced at both
me and her sister in a close cuddle. At least we weren't doing anything much at that
moment, though if I had my way we would.</p><p>""We're absolutely fine,"" I said, hoping the smell of the cooking would hide the aroma of
my excitement. ""But we have to eat and then... well, Mummy needs to go and have a little
lie down.""</p><p>Louisa May, next to me, was nodding as she gave my shoulders a special extra-tight
squeeze. I took a deep, satisfying breath and wondered what her little fist in me would
feel like.</p>"
1303,"The Girl Who Made Women Say Yes, Part 2",Eva,2,"On her bed, ready for her ten year old daughter, and wondering when it would happen. The mother was waiting anxiously for Louisa May's hand…","['Fg', 'lesbian', 'fisting', 'spank', 'shaving', 'd/s']","<p>I stared up at the ceiling and thought, over and over, 'my name is Lynda Ashton and I am a
mother and a lesbian lover.' I repeated it so much I wondered if I would ever manage to
think of anything else again. Would I go mad?</p><p>There was a small crack in the ceiling above me. 'There was a young woman from Ealing,
who had a peculiar feeling, she lay on her back, and opened her crack, and pissed all over
the ceiling.' I snapped out of the limerick. Back to what I had been told to think. Anyway I
wasn't in Ealing at all. And I didn't have instructions to piss.</p><p>But of course I wasn't mad. I could think of something else; even wondering if I would
have other thoughts was enough to tell me I wasn't quite crazy. Not yet, anyway. But here I
was, on my back on my bed, naked with legs wide apart, arms by my side and I admit I did
wonder.</p><p>Louisa May, my ten year old daughter, had told me to come upstairs straight after lunch
and wait for her. I was shivering a little; the afternoon was getting on and I had been
waiting like this for a while. The warmth of the day was fading and I felt cold. How long
had I been lying like this? God knows: Louisa May told me to put the bedside clock out of
sight, and I had.</p><p>Hell's bells, did I have any ability to make my own mind up any more? Why on earth didn't I
get up, get dressed and go and ask why was I being kept waiting?</p><p>Well of course I was waiting here on my back because that was what I had been told to do.
Just as I had been told to repeat this damned mantra. My daughter had made me cum
before lunch and promised me another ""cummie"" as she called it.</p><p>But I wasn't a lesbian, was I? I was just a woman who had found men a disappointment.
Well, they all do that to you sooner or later, so what was my problem? I could guarantee
that number one screen heartthrob Mr Bigcock was right at this moment letting down
number one screen glamourpuss Ms Cleavage; you read about in the news all the time.</p><p>Not so much will they, won't they but he really will, won't he?</p><p>I shivered a little more and felt my face redden slightly. This was ridiculous: earlier my
daughter had sat on my lap and kissed me while she fingered me. I know, you're thinking
that's impossible; ten year olds don't so that to their mothers. Just as you would say that
they couldn't have the power to make you want it.</p><p>Welcome to the world of the Ashtons: a frustrated desperate mother and a little girl who
not only knew what I wanted but made me want it too. So as we cleared up lunch – and not
a hint to my eldest daughter Kimmie what had happened between me and my youngest
before the meal –  she told me to go upstairs to wait for her. Along with my mantra,
though Louisa May called it my reminder.</p><p>My name is Lynda Ashton and I am a mother and a lesbian lover. My name is Lynda Ashton
and I am a mother and a lesbian lover. My name is–</p><p>The door opened and my heart almost leapt out of my chest. She was here and I felt my
cunt juice up. In a moment she would be on me and make me cum. In a moment she'd–</p><p>""Mum?"" It was Kimmie, my twelve year old. ""What the hell are you doing like that?""</p><p>I sat upright, and immediately felt guilty I had broken an order from Louisa May, but I tried
to look nonchalant. ""No problem, I felt unwell and hot so I took all my clothes off an lay
down and fell asleep."" That was what my brain told my voice to say, but it was more like:
""Lemfeltunwellhotclothesofflaydownsleep""</p><p>""What?"" Kimmie looked at me as if I was mad. She also, I noticed, was looking at my
crotch and the neat bush I have there, though the path through it to the moist red depths
was all too obvious.</p><p>I didn't get off the bed, and kept my legs apart. ""Did Lulu send you up?""</p><p>""Lulu? Oh, her. No, why?"" My eldest daughter – between looking at my hard nipples and
open twat – looked at me suspiciously. Nudity wasn't exactly unknown in the house but we
didn't flaunt it either. Not like this.</p><p>""Uhm, so why did you come up here?""</p><p>""I came up to say I'm going out. See my friend Josie. back later."" The pre-teen paused,
regarding me again. ""Can I get you anything?""</p><p>""Yes, your sister."" The words rang loud and clear in my head, but didn't pass my lips,
though God knows I was tempted. ""No,"" I said in actuality. ""I'm fine honey. Don't worry
about me.""</p><p>Kimmie didn't look as if she believed me, but she retreated. I lay back on the bed with legs
still apart and closed my eyes. Fuck, I thought, that was close.</p><p>""She's gone,"" said my youngest from the door.</p><p>I lifted my head, almost unable to believe it really was her. ""Oh, sweetheart–"" I began.</p><p>""Hush,"" said Louisa may as she crossed to the bed. ""Don't say anything. I jus' want to look
at you all looking lovely an' naked."" Then she frowned. ""Hmmm, but I don't want you all
hairy.""</p><p>I blushed. ""I'm sorry,"" I said. ""I didn't know that.""</p><p>''S okay,"" she smiled. ""But until you get it shaved off..."" She didn't need to finish. I was off
the bed like a shot and into the small en-suite next to the master bedroom and rooting in
the cabinet for a razor.</p><p>My name is Lynda Ashton and I am a mother and a lesbian lover who shaves her cunt.  My
name is–</p><p>""Hurry,"" said my child from the doorway as she watched me. ""I wanna get you cummin'
hard.""</p><p>God, me too, I thought. I began scraping at my bush like it was a weed-clearing race in an
over-grown garden. Hacking and chopping away and aware my own daughter was
watching with a smile on her lovely, pretty lips.</p><p>""Will you..."" I gulped. ""Will you kiss me?""</p><p>""Maybe,"" said Louisa May casually. ""Why?""</p><p>""Just wondered."" The weeds were clearing nicely and I fought down the pang of
disappointment. I loved her kisses. ""I just thought maybe, you know, I should put lipstick
on.""</p><p>Louisa May wrinkled her nose. ""No, not for me. You can wear that when you have a
girlfriend. I'll tell you the shade you gotta wear.""</p><p>My heart was pounding. So I hadn't misheard earlier. She really wanted me to have a
lesbian lover. Question was: would this female be as good and sexy as my little girl?</p><p>Bigger question: would that mean I couldn't have my daughter make love to me any more?</p><p>I stood up straight and anxiously showed Lulu what I'd done. My mound was almost
perfectly bald, but very red. I hoped it didn't put her off, but she didn't look disturbed by
it. ""Okie Dokie... back on the bed,"" she grinned. ""Face down.""</p><p>""Face down?"" I blinked.</p><p>""Mummy, please don't question me,"" she said with enough weight in her tone to suggest
she wouldn't tell me twice. Ever. I nodded, apologised and fled to the bed to fling myself
face down on it. I stretched my legs apart and thought, actually I don't care how I am
providing she gets her hand in me.</p><p>""These the knicks you had on earlier?"" Lulu had picked up my discarded panties from
earlier, the black lace and pink pair I had worn when she made me cum before lunch. The
ones I had dribbled into through the meal. She sniffed the crotch and even that simple act
made me juice up again.</p><p>""Uh, yes, sweetheart, of course they are."" I swallowed as she brought them over to me.</p><p>""Good,"" she said. ""I want you to wear 'em over your head."" Without pausing she knelt
beside me and stretched them over my head, tugging them down so the smelly, cum
stained crotch was over my nose. God, it smelt strong even now. My daughter adjusted
them so they were in the right place and covered my eyes as well as my nose. There would
be no way I could see what Louisa May was doing to me, but thank heavens I would get to
feel it. She gave me a peck on my lips through the fabric over my lips, and I confess I
moaned a little.</p><p>I lay on my face in the dark, wanting her to fist fuck me and kiss me and do whatever she
wanted. Well, I suppose she was doing exactly what she wanted right now. I could hear her
moving about, then her weight on the bed by my hips. I wriggled just a fraction in
anticipation, wondering if my juices would seriously stain the duvet.</p><p>But who cares about sodding bedspreads? I was lesbian slut now. I was a cum mummy.</p><p>The first unexpected slap on my upturned bum made me yelp. ""Quiet,"" commanded Louisa
May, and there was second, harder slap. I felt so helpless and so instantly aroused; I had
no idea she wanted to spank me. I had never smacked her and only once or twice given
Kimmie as a toddler slap on the back of her legs for some misdemeanour . Spanking
wasn't ever part of the home life, yet here I was being spanked by a child. Had I been
naughty? Probably, and the thought made my hot hole burn more.</p><p>There were three more smacks. Hard ones too and my backside felt as if it was on fire. I
wriggled a little more, partly to try to ease the discomfort and partly to show I was ready
to be fucked. God, I was like an animal in heat. That's it, smack me, have me. What did I
care? I was here to be used, and so long as Lulu got her hand in me I could be beaten
black and blue for all I cared. The hand that smacked my bum was now rubbing my
cheeks, massaging them. To make them better or to make them hurt? I had no idea and I
knew I better not ask.</p><p>I felt my daughter's fingers at my cunt lips. They were probing hesitantly, which was funny
because last time she knew where to go without fail. Well, this time I was in a different
position. I relaxed and hoped they would all be in me soon.</p><p>I didn't have long to wait. The probing, careful fingers took on an urgency. They were
finding me, finding how wet I was. They were poking and prodding and slipping in me. Not
a fist but at least two, maybe three fingers. Yes, three definitely. They were wiggling in me
and my excitement was mounting.</p><p>Mounting? It was positively scampering up the sheer face of the mountain.</p><p>For God's sake my clit! I wanted to say it aloud. See to my fucking clit! But I bit the satin
knickers in front of my mouth to remind me to be quiet. The fingers were working in and
out of me, wriggling, not as gracefully as before but Lulu was using my hole as I wanted
her to, so I didn't mind. Actually, using it as she wanted to. I didn't have a choice, and I
loved it.</p><p>I clenched my fists, thumbs digging in my palms, as the three fingers in my burning wet
hole became four and began sliding in and out. An urgent rhythm, slurping noisily. Lulu's
thumb was on my clit briefly and occasionally. It was teasing me to perfection and I
thought I would explode.</p><p>A 34 year-old woman today self-detonated with pure lust in her home on Oakfield Avenue
when her daughter fisted her, the sober-faced news reporter would read out. The woman,
Lynda Ashton, had to be scraped off the ceiling. Experts say it was the best fucking climax
ever and she just didn't care what she did now and her pretty, sexy little daughter could
do anything she wanted–</p><p>The hand, the fingers were faster. Straight to the point, as it were. I moaned desperately,
squirmed as much as I dared.</p><p>Then I came. God, I came with a scream. My whole body juddered and shook and there
was a fireworks display inside me. Right above the torrent of helpless pleasure that roared
through me in a tidal wave of white hot pleasure.</p><p>The hand stopped and slid out noisily. One more slap on my bum, a wet sort of slap, and
the weight shifted off the bed.</p><p>""There,"" said Lousia May as she put her head next to mine. ""How was that, mummy?""</p><p>""Perfect."" I managed to say. More like ""Erfect"" into my makeshift panty gag, but I didn't
care. I was just bathing in the glow of the volcano. Nothing mattered right now. Not even
being face down. Nor having my mound beginning to feel sore, nor the fact all I could
smell was my stale juices (but a distinct whiff of fresh cum was filtering through) and even
the fact I had waited ages for this didn't worry me now.</p><p>Well, if it was going to be as good as this who cares? I heard the door open and close and
lay, wondering what was happening. But the room was silent and still. Very slowly, I lifted
my head and peeled back my panties. The room was empty. Louisa May had made me cum
as she promised and left me alone.</p><p>I felt a sense of disappointment as I could make myself do that all over again, but if this
was what Lulu wanted, what choice did I have? With a sigh I collapsed back on the bed and
drifted through the slowly calming storm in me. Even the glow from my spanked bum was
sending delicious sensations through me. God, where did my child learn to be so good
with women?</p><p>This power she had was a sort of magic. Or a spell. Or a trick. Or she was just so damn
good at making women do what she wanted, and enjoy it as well. I sighed loudly, lost in
delight.</p><p>I loved my youngest daughter in so many ways. But this way was the best of all. ""Lulu,"" I
whispered several times over, and fell asleep.</p><p>I swear I never noticed when Louisa May put that thing in me, but when I woke up and
climbed off the bed – my whole body as if drugged from the deep sleep and my tongue
thick – I felt this thing move within me. A sort of slow tremor. In shock I sat up and blinked
down at my bald crotch. Except it didn't look so bald now. My whole twat – my mound,
lips, slit, the whole centre of my lust –  was covered with a large piece of silver duct tape.
Industrial width and strength.</p><p>And there was definitely something trembling in me that wasn't there before.</p>"
1304,"The Girl Who Made Women Say Yes, Part 3",Eva,3,"I was going to cum and I was helpless. I knew my wonderful ten-year old daughter was going to toy with me as she wished. I had never been so thrilled and so utterly dependent on anyone like I was now, but there were more surprises ahead…",['FFFg lesbian humiliation femdom toys voyeur preg'],"<p>I was halfway down the stairs but I stood quite still and gripped the polished wooden
bannister, eyes closed and swaying slightly. I was breathless and ready to climax again.</p><p>I felt like no one could have felt before. Twice that day I had been brought to an incredible
orgasm by my youngest daughter Louisa May, and now I was on the brink again. I stood
there clutching my dressing gown round me tightly, anxious to move but knowing that at
any moment I would be consumed by a fierce and knee-buckling orgasm.  Whatever it was
inside my pussy – whatever the thing that my lovely, sexy little girl had inserted in me as I
slept  after our face down sex session – had been vibrating and trembling with every
movement of my hips as I left my bedroom and made my way downstairs.</p><p>The only thing was, the sensations seemed to be growing as I moved. There was no way I
was ""getting used to it"" and the more I moved the greater the feelings became.</p><p>When I got up a few minutes before I had thought about getting dressed. But even wearing
pants over the large piece of silver duct tape plastered over my crotch seemed pointless –
and anyway part of me was hoping my ten-year old daughter  would want to do
something nice when I got downstairs. I hoped I might get to shuck off my gown quickly
and allow her to do with me as she wished. But now I wondered if I could get there soon. I
didn't dare take another step, and eased myself to a sitting position on the stairs.</p><p>If I came now, I was less likely to fall. I made a low moaning sound because even that
movement was sending the most delicious waves or arousal through me. That, coupled
with the delight of Louisa May using me, was tipping me over the edge.</p><p>I know, I know. You'll be saying why the hell didn't this woman simply peel the duct tape
off and either see what was in her or take it out? But I didn't want to take anything out that
my daughter had put in me and a little voice in my head told me the tape was there for a
reason. I wasn't meant to take out this thing inside me.</p><p>I rested my head on my trembling arm and wondered what the hell was I going to do. I
could hardly stay here all night; Kimmie might be home soon and she would want to know
why her mother was sat on the stairs. Indeed, if she looked up from the hall she would no
doubt see the silver tape covering my sex. As she had already seen me lying on the bed
with my legs apart and twat on full show she might conclude I had turned a little crazy
today.</p><p>Yep, crazy for my daughter's hand and lips – desperate for the child who had exerted the
most incredible power over me. But I knew I wasn't alone. Whatever the strange power
Louisa May had over me she also had over others too. I should have been jealous but part
of me didn't care; providing she made me cum again I could tolerate being in a queue of
people wanting her. Well, somewhere near the front, at least.</p><p>I knew I had to move and I made an effort to slide down the stairs on my bottom, hoping
that each jolt wouldn't open the floodgates of my impending orgasm. It wasn't a question
of if but when; I just wanted to get to the foot of the stairs before I screamed in delight at
this overwhelming sensation of arousal. I jolted down one stair and I almost came as the
thing in me trembled so delightfully. ""Oh fuck,"" I moaned. Seven more steps to go and I
wasn't sure I could make it without cumming and falling or, like this, sliding down on my
back. Undignified, but I didn't care.</p><p>""Hi Mummy,"" said a cheerful voice from the bottom of the stairs. I opened my eyes
dreamily and there was little Louisa May standing looking up at me. She was grinning as if
she knew.</p><p>""Lulu,"" I whispered. ""My... my, uh.... my cunt's on fire here.""</p><p>""I know."" The girl giggled. ""It's this."" She held up what looked like a small TV remote for
me to see.</p><p>""No, pet,"" I gasped as fresh waves went through me. ""You don't understand, it's the thing
in me–""</p><p>""Things,"" the ten year old chuckled. ""I know, I put them in you.""</p><p>I nodded, eyes hooded at a fresh surge of sensation – and all I was doing was breathing.
""Hon... please, what is it? I mean, what are they?"" I saw my daughter twiddle something on
the remote, and I teetered closer to another big O.</p><p>""Ben-Wa ball thingies,"" said Louisa May, looking up at me. ""'Cept these have some sort of
radio thing in them. See?"" The remote was twiddled again and I gave a loud cry. I was
about to cum as the vibrations in me purred anew. ""The remote makes them vibrate, so it's
not jus' you movin' around, though they said they sort of build up the feelin' inside you.
See?""</p><p>I did indeed see. And feel. I swallowed hard and felt my lower belly glow as it was washed
with warm, delicious honey. ""Where... where did you get them?"" I was amazed I managed
to say even that.</p><p>""Oh some online sex place. With your credit card,"" chortled my daughter. ""There're fun
aren't they?""</p><p>""Fun... yes."" Another cry from me and I held the bannister tighter. ""Only... the tape."" I
parted my legs a little for her to see, scared that even that would set the whole thing off
one last time.</p><p>""That's to stop you takin' them out until I want you to."" The child looked pleased with
herself. ""That was my idea to tape you up like a parcel.""</p><p>Of course it was. Who else would want their mum to climax as much as I had? I did wonder
how much this Ben-Wa radio thingy had cost me, but right now I could barely think of
anything but what was going to happen between my legs. And would I have to suffer this
all the time at home? A radio device inserted in me, taped in place, instead of what I
wanted: my girl's hand in me.</p><p>God, my little one was controlling me as if I was some dog, trained to obey orders. I felt a
fresh surge of delight at the thought. But i couldn't hold on long. I had to cum and fall
soon.</p><p>I was saved by the bell. Literally. Just as I thought I would have to give in and cum there
and then on the stairs, the doorbell rang. Giving a little sigh, Louisa May shut the thing
off. The delicious and arousing trembling sensation in my twat disappeared almost at
once. I blinked, took a deep breath and felt my legs start to recover.</p><p>""You better get that,"" said my daughter. She didn't look entirely pleased at letting me off
the electronic hook.</p><p>Gratefully yet regretfully – I was not sure which was winning – I got to my feet shakily and
although the things in my cunt still moved (I presume there was some thick oil in them
slowly moving around to give me a sensation) the feeling while pleasant wasn't anywhere
near as orgasmic as a moment ago. Shakily I made my way down the stairs as the doorbell
rang again, more insistent this time. Well, it wasn't Kimmie that was for sure.</p><p>I opened the door and a woman almost sprang through into the hall, followed by a tearful
and red faced younger female in a wedding dress. I didn't recognise the older woman – or
the younger one for that matter – for a long moment. The older woman, dressed in a
peach-coloured suit with a frilly blue blouse and a flower at her lapel, looked furious and
glared hard at me.  ""I want to know precisely,"" said my neighbour Mrs Leonard, barely
containing her fury, ""just what the hell is going on with you and my daughter Katherine.""</p><p>The woman gestured at the tearful teenager in the wedding gown standing behind her,
and I remembered today was the day the girl next door was getting married. But they
looked a long way from church and even further away from a honeymoon destination.</p><p>I watched them, lost and fascinated, unable to quite comprehend what was happening. But
then i had my mind on something else. And someone else, if I dared look at my little girl.</p><p>I had felt Louisa May's power, but I hadn't seen it in operation. Not that I knew of anyway,
other than surrendering myself to her expert touch and kisses. I had thought, foolishly,
that my daughter had (as I didn't remotely believe in any sort of magical spell) some kind
of incredible hypnotic power. But as I watched her she simply sat in the living room and
talked and smiled and fluttered her big eyelashes.</p><p>I admit it was mesmerising in its own way. I sat on the edge of a big chair in the living
room, open mouthed (feeling, I have to admit, a gentle tremor from my turned-off Ben-Wa balls,
made nicer by occasionally crossing and uncrossing my legs and wriggling a little
from time to time) and watched my daughter calm the angry woman and the tearful bride.</p><p>Perhaps calm isn't the right word. But Louisa May effortlessly deflected any bad feelings
by simply smiling and listening to this irate woman and her sniveling and tearful daughter.
Yet when my daughter spoke, they stopped and listened. Louisa May had them twisted
round her little finger without having to do anything you'd notice.</p><p>It had taken a few minutes to get the older woman and her daughter to stop screaming
and bawling, though Katherine's was more sobbing that her life was over. Apparently the
mother and daughter had set off for church as planned; the bridegroom (some man called
Dave, I gathered) was waiting at the altar. The girl and the woman never made it;
Katherine had in the car confessed she couldn't marry a man after knowing Louisa May.
That's right, the little girl who lived next door counted more than a man.</p><p>I guess that was my view too, now. Louisa May had seduced the bride-to-be as she had
seduced me and God knows how many other women but this one had turned down a
marriage to get closer to my child. I stared at her, wondering if she had cum like I had. Ina
way I hoped not; i really wanted to be unique.</p><p>Who, Katherine's mother had initially demanded, had put Louisa May up to this? Unable to
get a coherent answer and unable to persuade her distraught daughter to go to the church
and marry this Dave, the mother had told the car driver to turn round and bring them to
my house.</p><p>Now Louisa May was charming the angry woman into submission. There was no other
word for it. At the same time, Louisa May was flashing smiles and looks at the helpless
bride, and in so doing consoling her. And the incredible thing was, not only was I there to
witness all this but I couldn't recall any one thing that was said by my girl that made the
situation better. It was just a ten year old little girl with a sweet smile and pretty face
talking to two upset females. Innocent, almost.</p><p>I never heard (or could recall) a single word from my daughter I could pin down and
reason that was what she said to make it better. But whatever she said and however she
said it, it worked. After ten minutes the pair were visibly less angry or tearful, and after
another fifteen minutes the two women were hanging on my daughter's every word. They
were unable to take their eyes off her. They even smiled back when she smiled at them.</p><p>I had a vision of this Dave and all the other wedding guests being turfed out of the church
as the vicar or rector or verger or whoever got tired of waiting, and wanted to lock up for
the day. Well, there'd be no wedding now: it was getting towards evening and much too
late for anything like that even if these two females left now. And they looked nowhere
near ready to leave yet.</p><p>I stared at them (moving my legs a little and wriggling a bit to make my balls – there's a
phrase I never thought I'd say – vibrate in me) and took in the change that went through
the mother and daughter. I also took opportunity to examine them.</p><p>Mrs Leonard – Betty, I knew her name was – must have been about 50. She wasn't
unattractive for her age, just a little plump, slightly heavy-breasted and a complete
contrast to her stick thin daughter in the white wedding gown. Or the girl would have
been considered stick thin if it wasn't for the rather obvious little bulge at her belly that
the Empress-style gown failed to hide. Katherine was clearly a few months pregnant and
hence the reason for the 19 year old girl to get married with some haste. Now the mother
and daughter from next door sat shoulder to shoulder, all thoughts of marriage a long way
from their mind, staring at little Louisa May as if desperate for something from the girl in
front of them.</p><p>With a chill I realised what that something was. I had established in my mind early on that
Louisa May had had some sort of sex with Katherine: I should hardly be surprised if she
hadn't. Nor would I have been entirely surprised to discover that my girl and not this Dave
male was the 'father' of the child growing in Katherine. Anything was surely possible now.</p><p>But I also felt dismayed. Another woman in Lulu's life, another notch on the bedpost as it
were. Where would she fit me into this busy schedule of making women climax?</p><p>The mother had at first been angry at me, thinking I was somehow in control of my child.
The thought made me smile, or maybe my balls were making me feel good, but there was
no way I had control of my daughter's power. I was helpless, and the feeling was
wonderful.</p><p>I suddenly realised that Louisa May was talking to me. ""So you wanna see them do it?""</p><p>I gulped. ""Sorry, darling... do what?""</p><p>""Have sex,"" said Louisa May, rolling her lovely blue eyes as if to say: ""Huh! Mothers!""</p><p>""I don't know,"" I said. I shot a look at the two females on the sofa and they were looking
at me completely calmly. I expected to see them looking daggers at me but if anything
there was a slight pleading expression in their eyes. 'Don't make us wait,' they seemed to
be saying.</p><p>""Well, how about I turn your Ben-Wa thingy on,"" said my daughter, waving the remote
control. ""An' not turn it off till we've done.""</p><p>""Oh God,"" I moaned, my cheeks feeling hot. ""Couldn't we just... you know. You and me.""</p><p>""Mum! I'm not having sex with you in front of these people."" Louisa May said it like that
would be an incredible social gaffe. The height of bad manners in front of guests to have
my daughter fucking me.</p><p>""Of course not,"" I said, and blushed. I looked at the bride and mother and explained,
badly: ""It's just that I love my lovely little Louisa May wanting sex with me, and this thing,""
I gestured at my taped up cunt, now visible as I had carelessly (or deliberately) let my
dressing gown slide open so my duct taped crotch was on show, ""gets in the way. Except
it's lovely, and Lulu bought it just for me to enjoy, and earlier I had panties over my head
and..."" I ran out of coherent things to say and they stared at me as if I was slightly mad.</p><p>The Ben-Wa thingy kicked in with a small buzz and my mouth and eyes flew wide open.
""Oh fuck,"" I whimpered.</p><p>""Okie Dokie,"" grinned Louisa May and put the remote down on the coffee table by her.
""Time for you two there to have sex.""</p><p>""Now?"" Asked Betty Leonard, slightly but not totally surprised.</p><p>""Now,"" confirmed my daughter. ""I want you to undress your preggy bitch of a daughter an'
get going.""</p><p>I thought Katherine would object to the name she had been given, but preggy bitch was
clearly fine by her. She dropped her bouquet, stood, and allowed her mother to reach up
and unzip the back of the wedding gown. She might have had vague thoughts earlier
about Dave doing such a thing by now, but her mother's hands were what Louisa May
wanted on the bitch so the bride-to-be submitted.</p><p>The dress came off and the lacy white strapless bra, a matching white thong and white
hold up stockings came into view. The discarded wedding dress – no doubt expensive –
was casually kicked aside and the mother unhooked her daughter's bra open and tugged
the thong down. The teen's swollen belly stood out all too clearly.</p><p>""Leave the preggy bitch's stockin's on,"" ordered Louisa May, and then she pointed at
Katherine. ""An' now you undress the old cow.""</p><p>I shot a look at my daughter; I had never heard her call anyone such a name, but Betty
didn't register it. The newly named Old Cow was standing, arms away from her body so
her virtually naked daughter could undress her. The suit fell away, the blouse was open
and off and the pale pink underwear (bought new for the occasion I had no doubt) came
off too. Even the middle-aged woman's tights were dragged off. The two women stood,
waiting for the next order; swollen belly and small tits on the left, flabby belly and droopy
tits on the right. And they both needed shaved, I noticed. I felt a little superior at that: I'd
already shaved for my girl and they hadn't. Not yet.</p><p>""Want you two to kiss like you really love havin' lezzie sex,"" said Louisa May casually, and
sat back. ""An' make sure you both cum,"" she added.</p><p>I made a small moaning noise; not just because I was going to see the mother have sex
with her daughter – pretty much my ambition now in life – but because the balls in my
cunt sparked with a well timed surge. I sat bolt upright, feeling myself heating up and
aware my sexy little ten year old girl was watching these two just like me.</p><p>But I also felt a pang of anxiety. I was being made to watch a mother and daughter have
sex, and I knew it was to remind me that I wasn't right now having mother-and-daughter
sex myself. I would cum, but not at my girl's hand. Betty the Old Cow was being had by
Katherine the Preggy Bitch, and I wasn't anything but a voyeur. I admit I looked at my girl,
hoping she might relent and feel pity for me, come over to me and rip off the duct tape
(God, that would hurt, I knew) and tear the balls out before she plunged her hand in me.</p><p>Some hope, I knew. the balls were the only way I would cum right now, and the only way
Lulu's hand was making me feel good was on the dials of that remote.</p><p>In front of me, the lucky mother and daughter were already kissing – open mouths and
tongues thrusting already – and hands roaming each other. between kisses, Preggy Bitch
was telling Old Cow that she wanted to be fucked by a mature woman with a strap on,
bent over so it could sink all the way in. Old Cow was saying she had yearned to finger her
daughter and rim her gorgeous bumhole since the girl was a toddler. In fact, confessed
Mummy dearest, when Katherine was little the mother would sneak into her child's
bedroom when the child was asleep and gently lick her tight little back hole.</p><p>""Oh,"" gasped Preggy Bitch as Old Cow's fingers found her wet slit, ""I used to dream
someone was licking my arse. I was so happy in those dreams, and then the next day I
would frig myself stupid.""</p><p>""Jesus, I used to jill myself to sleep thinking of you in your cute little dresses and pretty
knickers, bending over to show me that gorgeous tight little rose of a hole. Oh... Why did I
wait so long to tell you,"" sighed the mother as she plunged her fingers deeper into her
daughter.</p><p>""Mum, I'm so sorry about letting a man in me. I promise never again."" Katherine was
almost crying either with sorrow or joy she'd got what she wanted.</p><p>""No, never again,"" sighed Betty. ""And when your little girl is born we can make love to her,
too. We can begin to make the little baby into a lesbian. Just for us.""</p><p>""Oh yes! Yes!"" Shrieked the pregnant teen and plunged her tongue into her mother's
mouth with real abandon. ""Fuck me mother,"" gasped Katherine. ""Make me your fuck bitch
now. Make me serve you. Tie me up and make me service your holes.""</p><p>""Fuck me, yes... you will make me cum. And I promise I'll tie you up when we have sex,
and maybe the little girl too. I want her to be called Sappho, to remind us of her purpose
here with us!""</p><p>I couldn't believe I was hearing this torrent of perversion, but equally I couldn't help
feeling incredibly envious. It was like a dam breaking; all the years these two sluts had
held back their feelings but now they were in full flow. I just ached to be like that now with
Louisa May. I so wanted to throw myself at my own daughter and scream I wanted to serve
her in every way.</p><p>""I own you... no, I share you with Louisa May,"" gasped the mother, clearly close to a
climax. ""Me, your mother and lover and little Sappho's sex-crazed grandmother,"" cried
Betty as she grabbed her daughter's hair, wrenched her head back and buried her face in
the teenager's neck, kissing that pale throat frantically as she noisily fingered her child. I
was sure if she could she would have bitten Preggy Bitch's throat in her lust.</p><p>The pregnant teen girl forced her head away from the grip, her once carefully-coiffured
hair now a tangled mess, and began to lustily suck at her mother's large, hard nipples.
Fuck, I so wanted Lulu to do that to me. Meanwhile Old Cow began shrieking hard as she
came. Lucky Cow, I thought.</p><p>At that point, my Ben-Wa thingy finally made me cum and I shrieked as well, clutching the
arms of the chair, feeling an orgasm almost as good as the ones Lulu gave me. I wanted
my little girl more and more as this tidal wave of pure pleasure coursed through me. I
turned my head to look at my wonderful daughter, casually watching these two have sex,
sharing an orgasm as only mother and daughter truly can.</p><p>But it wasn't Lulu I saw so much as the two girls in the doorway to the room.  My twelve
year old daughter Kimmie was silently standing, hands on hips and staring at this
perverted show, hearing the naked statements of lesbian love and the screams of
satisfaction, smelling the heady aroma of women cumming. And worst of all Kimmie's
friend Josie was there too, and she looked even more astonished as she stared at us all.</p>"
1305,"The Girl Who Made Women Say Yes, Part 4",Eva,4,"I was getting used to surprises, but Kimmie and her friend Josie had the latest round of shocks for me – and one of them had very definite ideas for my future…","['Ffgg', 'lesbian', 'control', 'd/s', 'panties']","<p>Kimmie actually smiled. I think she was amused to see the look of sheer horror on my face
that my eldest daughter — and her friend Josie — had seen (and clearly heard) all this frantic
lesbian sex and climaxes. I guess that included me yelling that I wanted my youngest girl's
fist in me.</p><p>I think the words 'Oh please, oh please Lulu fist fuck me now, oh please,' had summed it
up nicely.</p><p>True, it was a moment of weakness to allow that plea to slip out when it did, but then a
combination of the Ben-Wa balls in me and a desperate, primal desire to have sex with
Louisa May were dictating most of me right then and there.</p><p>So there we were, me sat on the edge of a chair with my legs wide open and duct-taped
crotch on display, sweat dripping from me (and there'd be cum juices too if the tape gave
way) and the naked mother and her pregnant daughter from next door in the fading glow
of orgasm clutching each other like they knew this was the start of a liberation they'd
denied themselves for years.</p><p>At their feet was a pile of clothes including an expensive wedding dress and a discarded
bouquet.</p><p>The only one who didn't register any surprise at the arrival of my eldest girl and her friend
was Louisa May. She just grinned as if this was the least of her worries. But then, she
wasn't doing anything, was she? Just sat watching.</p><p>""Looks like fun,"" said the smiling Kimmie, aiming her comment at her youngest sister, who
merely chuckled in response.</p><p>""Kim,"" I started to say, unsure quite how I was going to explain all this. After all this was
my house and I was sure I had some responsibility for what was happening here.</p><p>""It's okay mum,"" Kimmie turned her attention to me. ""This is what Louisa May said would
happen."" A beat. ""It's cool.""</p><p>""Cool?"" I blinked at Kimmie. ""You knew?""</p><p>""Sure."" My eldest shrugged. ""Your sweet lil Lulu here told me what was going on."" It was
said so matter-of-factly I couldn't quite believe I was hearing this.</p><p>""So this is her power?"" Josie had joined in. ""Wow,"" she added, still clearly amazed.</p><p>I groaned: someone else in on the deal and the net of Louisa May's influence was growing.
The look of surprise on Kimmie's friend's face at seeing so much sex had softened to a sly
smirk. ""So when do I get my turn?"" Josie asked.</p><p>I stared at the girl who had just become a teenager. Josie Burrows was just turned 13 and
she had a nice snub nose, freckles and braces on her teeth to go with those nice, high
pointed little boobs that made people stare while pretending not to look.</p><p>""Soon, Josie,"" said Louisa May, jumping up from her seat. ""You two,"" she said to the post-
orgasmic mother and daughter holding each other closely. ""Tidy those clothes up an' go
and stand in the corner, facing the wall. An' no touching each other, bitches.""</p><p>Bitches jumped to it and within a minute were standing, each facing the wall with noses
just about touching the wallpaper and a little way apart so there would indeed be no more
touching for a while.</p><p>""Kimmie,"" I said to my eldest, trying hard to establish some authority. Mothers, I
remembered, were supposed to have some control over their offspring. ""I don't think–""</p><p>""Oh, just don't think at all,"" said Kimmie, suppressing a giggle. ""You weren't thinking when
you were on the bed upstairs earlier.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You remember,"" said Kimmie lightly. ""Face down, knickers over your head, moaning an'
stuff. You were lost in having a cummie.""</p><p>I gulped. ""H-how did you know about that?""</p><p>""Because,"" laughed Louisa May, ""it was her who did it! Kimmie fingered you into cummin'.""</p><p>""But that was you! No one else knew,"" I managed to say as I stared at my youngest. ""You
had me, not Ki–"" I stopped as the truth dawned on me. I could recall the hand in me was
unsure and exploring. Lulu wouldn't, I knew, be that uncertain. After a moment of slow
realisation I added: ""It... it was Kimmie who did that to me?""</p><p>Kimmie and Louisa May both snorted a laugh and nodded. I slumped back in the chair,
feeling both an overwhelming shame and shock. I had, in the space of a few hours, been
made to climax by both my daughters. I had been used and deceived and made to think
something of what was happening to me was a secret of some special sort. No, wait; it
was more that I thought that whatever Louisa May did with other women, I was special.
That I was reserved for her.</p><p>The unwavering thought that Louisa May — my Lulu — loved me most of all.</p><p>But I wasn't reserved at all, and that was why Josie was here, looking pleased and excited.
I understood in that moment that I was just going to be used by anyone Louisa May
decided. I was just another bitch, waiting to be used.</p><p>---</p><p>Josie examined my cunt carefully. I was lying on my bed on my back with legs apart and
feeling shame and humiliation and even anger at what was happening. The 13-year old
was between my legs, looking at how sore I was after she had ripped the duct-tape from
me and extracted the Ben-Wa balls. I was sorry they weren't in me as they made me feel
good, but glad I could get some relief from worrying when Lulu would turn them on again.</p><p>I admit it hurt having the silver duct tape ripped off me. If I hadn't been hairless before, I
sure would be now. But then Josie and me were just doing what we had been told to do,
but the friend of my eldest girl seemed to have more kindness in her than I expected.  
Josie had found my old, soiled black lace knickers and stuffed them in my mouth so when
she yanked the tape off, I had something to bite on. That, I thought, was kind of her.</p><p>I felt embarrassed and utterly helpless at being like this and my sex ached for pleasure.
Pleasure from my youngest, I have to admit. But she was downstairs with Kimmie and they
were more than likely amusing themselves with Preggy Bitch and Old Cow.</p><p>""Doesn't look too bad,"" said Josie brightly as she lifted her head and grinned her braced
teeth at me. ""Bit red, but then that was probably you shaving.""</p><p>I nodded, not believing it was just that. Having my twat denied air while being severely
stimulated and then having its cover ripped off was a good indication of why it was the
inflamed colour it was.</p><p>""You okay, Mrs Ashton?"" Asked the girl, scrambling up from between my legs so her face
was level with mine, resting on one elbow so she was slightly above me. But then, wasn't
everyone slightly above me? She reached over and tugged the wet pants from between my
teeth. She sniffed at them and wrinkled her nose slightly; she clearly wasn't used to lesbian
sex and cum-stained panties. She could however have been one of those youngsters who
think pussies ought not to smell because of arousal. Well, she'd learn.</p><p>""I'm fine, thanks,"" I answered, fighting down the resentment in me, starting from when I
had been told to go upstairs and lie like this and allow Josie do what she wanted to me. I
had been handed from one child to another, and I wasn't entirely happy. Part of me was
lying on the bed listening to sounds from downstairs, small gasps and cries and moans
and even slaps filtering up to my bedroom. I could guess that one of the mother and
daughter pair was no doubt being spanked. That would be Kimmie, who I now knew liked
slapping a woman's bum.</p><p>Next to me Josie looked concerned, head resting on her hand. She was still dressed — nice
faded blue jeans, a yellow tee-shirt with a name of a band on the front. No one I had
heard of, but then they weren't meant to appeal to anyone but kids. ""You're not really all
that good, are you?"" She asked me.</p><p>""No... I'm feeling fine, really."" For the first time since I was ordered upstairs I looked at the
girl and felt maybe she was okay. Okay enough perhaps to talk to. God knows, I had to talk
to someone about this. I had to find someone to who I could explain this morass of
feelings and uncertainties. The excitement I could deal with; it was all the rest of it that
was bothering me.</p><p>""Hmm, not sure. So please tell me,"" said the girl, recognising there are degrees of feeling
fine. ""I know this must be hard for you.""</p><p>I shrugged as best I could. Hard wasn't the issue. I had been turned into a slut — a lesbian
pedo slut — desperate for sex with my youngest daughter. I am sure if I analysed this I
would learn a lot about who I was and how I was, what was inside me. But I didn't want
analysis; I wanted Lulu to make me cum as she kissed me.</p><p>The hard part was accepting Louisa May had offered me a little something special and now
had taken it away. Old Cow Betty downstairs might at that moment be dancing on the fist
of Lulu, or moaning as she was licked and slapped, or having young cum juices wiped over
her face. Or the Preggy Bitch daughter would be on her knees and whimpering to be
allowed to climax again and maybe having her nipples pulled and tweaked or even
insulted for getting pregnant. I felt my cunt heat up and moisten at the thought of all that
rampant perversion, and hated myself for it.</p><p>""Look... Josie. This is, um, unusual,"" I said. I didn't try to move, awkward though I felt with
this girl. ""Let's just say that for now.""</p><p>""Mrs Ashton–"" The 13 year old paused. ""Is it okay if I call you Lynda?""  It was, and I
nodded. Anyway, what choice would I have? I was here to do what I was told. ""The girl
continued: ""Lynda, I want, uh you know... I want to try things with you, but only if you do.""</p><p>I looked at Josie and felt a strange pang in me. She wanted to try things? Like sex? Did she
mean that she had never had a woman before? I had, thanks to Louisa May, a clear idea
every pre-teen girl for miles around all had some chance at sexual relations with a willing
woman. Or even unwilling, until given instructions by Louisa May to become willing. But
then maybe Josie was the last in line.</p><p>""Josie,"" I began and suddenly tears welled in my eyes, making me stop. ""Im sorry... I didn't
mean to cry."" I said after a moment.</p><p>The girl nodded sympathetically, picked up my damp knickers and found a moderately dry
patch to wipe my cheeks with. I didn't move and let her do it, grateful for the kindness.
""This is amazing,"" whispered the girl.</p><p>""How?"" I sniffed back the last of my tears.</p><p>""I dunno, just is. Seein' you like this,"" she said, gently. Then she smiled and leaned in and
kissed the last teardrop on my eyelashes, and I blushed a little. ""Lynda, you look sweet
with red cheeks,"" she added with a soft sigh.</p><p>I nodded, glad of the girl's company, thrilled by her kindness. In an odd way I was just as
thrilled by this than simply being fucked. Don't get me wrong; I wanted that too. I wanted
Lulu to make me cum. But this was different to anything else. Louisa May had manipulated
me with her strange power, then let Kimmie use me and spank me when i thought it was
my youngest. She had teased me with the radio-powered Ben-Wa balls, made me almost
fall downstairs because of an orgasm and — for all I knew — put the idea in poor pregnant
Katherine's mind that she shouldn't get married and hence engineered the ""scene""
downstairs. I felt utterly helpless as the person controlling my life had so many other irons
in the fire.</p><p>Above all I felt I wasn't as special as I'd hoped; I was just another cunt to be teased and
used and then discarded in some way. It all welled up inside me and I couldn't help crying
again, and this time Josie held me carefully and let me cry, stroking my hair gently and
then pressing the soiled, wet knickers back into my mouth so my sobs wouldn't be too
loud.</p><p>It was later, when i had clamed, that the girl said: ""Don't be mad at me, Lynda, but I'm not
really a lesbian,"" said the girl lying by me. She had removed the panties from my mouth
but kept them close by her. ""I'm not really attracted to women, not like that,"" she added.
Josie sighed. ""One day I want to meet a nice boy and get married. Have children, nice
home. You know.""</p><p>I did know, and I understood. That was once what I wanted too. ""I'm not mad at you,"" I
said. I hadn't moved from my position on the bed and really neither had Josie much. she
was still next to me but didn't make any attempt to finger me or fist me or play with my
tits or pull my nipples. Once or twice she had surprised me, putting her hand on my neck,
as if weighing a matter up in her mind. But no kisses. I'm not sure she wanted to kiss me,
apart from the tear on my eyelashes. ""But... Josie, why are you here?""</p><p>""Oh, just that Kimmie thought it'd be fun, and I'd never seen any woman have sex with
another woman. Also, Louisa May said I should come over here and–""</p><p>""So she's got power over you too,"" I interrupted. The child's power was enormous.</p><p>""What?"" Josie laughed. ""No way!"" She propped up more and grinned at me. ""I think she
tried but, well... I came here because I thought it might be fun. But when I saw those two
women... well, I wanted to go. But Kimmie thought I should stay.""</p><p>""So, this isn't what you want?"" I stared up at Josie. ""You don't want me like this?""</p><p>The young teenager blushed. ""Um, it's not that —"" she started.  ""At least, I dunno."" She
looked down me towards my sore mound. ""I wanted to see what it was like under that
tape, and the pants in your mouth..."" She was blushing furiously now.</p><p>""Go on,"" I insisted.</p><p>""No."" The girl hopped off the bed. I felt devastated. Was I being rejected again? But maybe
not: the girl crossed to the window and drew the curtains. It was getting dark outside and
she turned on the small lamp on by the side of the bed. Downstairs we could hear some
more slaps and groans, and then a cry of a woman enjoying an orgasm. The girl came
back to the bed and knelt up, over me, looking down at my face. ""I always liked you,"" she
said. ""But I never had a crush on you. Not the way some girls do.""</p><p>""So, why don't you leave now? You came here you said because Kimmie wanted you to —
Louisa May too — and you say you don't want to make me cum. Or at least play with me."" I
gave the slightest glance down my body, as if to say: 'look at me, open and ready.' I took a
deep breath: I didn't want to be left alone when there was the prospect of sex, but if
Louisa May didn't control everyone, including Josie, then the child could just get up and
go.</p><p>The 13 year old looked thoughtful. ""I jus' don't know,"" she sighed. ""That's not really
helpful is it?"" She studied my naked body for a minute, then she said: ""I don't know what
to think about lezzies. I mean, it seems weird, you know, women doing things to other
women.""</p><p>""Hon, I'm not a lezzie as you call them.""</p><p>""Um, but you want to be you know... done by a girl. Um, I mean... fucked."" The child
blushed at using the word. Probably it was the first time she'd ever used the F word in
front of an adult. ""And if I did it, you'd be worried.""</p><p>""Worried? Why?""</p><p>""Oh, you'd think that everyone can use you whenever they want. That Louisa May can do
whatever she wants when she wants. Jus' go and make everyone do things no matter
what."" The girl considered her next thought. ""Thing is, Lynda, don't be mad at me... but I
don't really like Louisa May that much."" Another little blush.</p><p>I stared up at the girl. ""That's... that's okay,"" I said. I guessed it was probably the first time
she'd told anyone in this family that she didn't like her friend's younger sister.</p><p>""She's so pushy, and devious,"" said Josie, more or less answering the next question of
mine. Well, not every person gets along with others; not every child likes her friend's
family. I understood. ""She makes trouble,"" added Josie quietly.</p><p>There was an especially loud slap and attendant shriek from downstairs. Yes, I thought,
Lulu does make trouble in her own sweet way. ""Don't worry,"" I said.</p><p>""I don't want to do what Louisa May wants... it's just that..."" The girl gulped. ""I want to stay
and do things.""</p><p>""Like what?"" I was trying to be calm and assuring, as a responsible adult should be. But
my heart was thundering in me. Josie wasn't Lulu, but then Kimmie wasn't Lulu either and I
had cum with my eldest girl's fingers in me. Maybe if Josie wanted to finger me — or even
fist me — it would be just as good. Perhaps even better; despite her braces maybe she had
a lovely soft kiss for me when I came.</p><p>""You wouldn't understand,"" said the girl, and got up from next to me on the bed.</p><p>I didn't move. ""Why wouldn't I? Just because I'm naked and open and ready to be used,"" I
swallowed, not sure where the words were coming from, ""doesn't mean I can't
understand.""</p><p>Josie looked flustered. ""I don't want to have a lesbo lover,"" she said, tension in her voice. ""I
don't care if you cum or not.""</p><p>I felt a pang of disappointment. ""Go on,"" I managed to say.</p><p>I stared at the young teenage girl, watching how she fought something inside her. She
eventually spoke. ""It's just that all my life... women like my mum..."" There was something
struggling to come out of her. The darkest, biggest, scariest secret ever, and like all
youngsters she probably thought no one had ever had that idea before. That it was
something so dark, so evil she would be locked away for the rest of life if anyone knew.</p><p>""You can tell me,"" I said soothingly. ""I don't care what it is. I mean, look at me. I'm open to
anything.""</p><p>""But you will care,"" she said, looking at me with desperation in her eyes. ""When I start.""
She was wringing her small, slim hands hard. Hands I really would like to feel in my hot,
wet cunt.</p><p>""Try me,"" I said, thinking I would faint from the anticipation of this terrible thing, if I didn't
find out soon what it was.</p><p>Josie bit her lower lip, hard, and then spun on her heel. She went to my chest of drawers
and rooted through it. She was looking for something specific. ""I saw you wearing it once,""
she said as she dug through all the things in there, almost tossing them aside. ""You had it
on, when I came round after school.""</p><p>I watched her, puzzled. What did I have on that could be of interest to her?</p><p>Suddenly the girl pulled what she was looking for from the drawer. ""Here!"" She cried with a
grin. A radiant, happy grin. She was holding up a  gold link chain belt — something I
occasionally wore with a long black skirt so the gold chain hung loosely round my waist,
fastened on one hip. Probably not the latest fashion statement but I liked it.</p><p>In a couple of strides she was back at the bed, and me. She leaned over me and
whispered: ""Lynda, I'm sorry.""</p><p>""What for?"" I asked, but she didn't answer. Josie looped the chain round my neck, fastened
it at my throat and then tugged the long end so I had to move, get to my feet.</p><p>""Get down on your knees,"" she said, eyes wide with excitement, and she was shaking too.
""Now!""</p><p>""Of course,"" I said, dropping to my knees.</p><p>""This is what I always wanted,"" she said triumphantly, looking down at me. ""Since I can
remember. I wanted a woman to be my slave. Sort of like my pet."" She yanked the chain
belt — more a leash now — and I almost fell over. ""I want you to obey me 'cos you are mine.""</p><p>I gulped and nodded, feeling the heat of my arousal and a wave of happiness from her.
""Yes, mistress,"" I said.</p><p>She laughed, more than I had heard her laugh ever before. Josie had always struck me as
something of a serious child. But not now; she was truly happy. And all I could do was
whatever she wanted. At the same time I realised all I could do was hope she would want
me sexually one day. One day soon.</p><p>The teen led me round the room on my knees, looking clearly thrilled she finally had a
woman on a leash. A slave of her own. I wondered though if she most wanted her mother
on her knees like I was now, and that I would do for now. I admit the feeling in me at all
this was strange: I was willingly being humiliated, not used for sex, and with even less
hope of getting what I wanted. Yet my cunt was juicing up with each tug and I knew that
whatever I was told to do, I would do it. With a distinct buzz that was nothing to do with
the Ben-Wa balls on the bedside table, the excitement in me grew. I knew I had no choice
with these girls. I was helpless and it felt wonderful.</p><p>Josie got me to stand and looked me over, like someone studying their property. ""I
suppose, now that you're mine,"" she sighed. ""I ought to try an' make you happy.""</p><p>I nodded, and felt my arousal surge in me anew. But all the girl did was pick up those
soiled pants of mine, wipe them against my cunt (and I so wanted to beg for her to press
them into me down there) and stuff them in my mouth. She laughed at me, flicked my
erect nipples a few times to make me wince and whimper (which amused her) and then she
fished a pair of old clip-on silver pendant earrings from a drawer and before my erect nips
could subside she fastened them on me. God, that hurt and I whimpered more, again
much to her amusement.</p><p>Then looking pleased with herself the 13 year old led me downstairs, to show me off to the
others.</p><p>Yet what I saw down there made me gasp in my panty-gag. The two women — the mother
and pregnant daughter from next door — were still there, and though they had red
buttocks they were still in the same place standing against the wall, not moving. Not
touching as ordered. In front of them Louisa May and Kimmie were happily standing by
the coffee table, and what was across it shocked me.</p><p>Bent over the small table was a woman, naked and with her buttocks even more red than
the bitches by the wall. The female slowly lifted her head, and despite her unhappy
expression, her tears and the smudged mascara and mussed-up hair, I recognised her at
once as she looked across at me.</p><p>There was no doubt about it: she was the last person I expected to see in this house.</p>"
1306,"The Girl Who Made Women Say Yes, Part 5",Eva,5,"Things are never what they seem, but things do change... and there is always hope for the future.","['FFfgg', 'lesbian', 'bd', 'oral']","<p>Author's final note: this concludes the story of Louisa May. Indeed it concludes my writing
for leslita. While I could have made this story last for more chapters I think it's time to
move on. Whether I write anything more on this subject after this (or even return after a
long break) remains to be seen. Though while I tend to say ""never say never"" I have to
accept that all avenues reach a conclusion. So it goes.</p><p>Enjoy this, and thanks for reading all my work. It's been fun.</p><p>I almost flew at Denise. Almost launched myself across the room at her and wanted to pull
her hair out. However, as my hands – and Denise's hands too for that matter – were tied
behind our backs with the white hold up stockings from Katherine to stop us tearing each
other's hair out I presumed, all I propelled at her was angry words and baleful looks.
""What the fuck are you doing here in my house?"" I demanded.</p><p>We were standing in the dining room of the house Tony owned, the one he paid the
mortgage on to ease his conscience over what he had done to his wife and kids. We had
been told by Louisa May to come in here and be quiet while she did something to Preggy
Bitch and Old Cow. I wondered if Josie would be joining in as well. Part of me wished she
was back on the holding end of my neck chain, and a lot of me wished I was in there with
the three girls. With my Lulu especially.</p><p>""Your house?"" The naked woman gave a snort. ""I think you'll find it's still Tony's house.""
She was clearly going to give me back as good as she got.</p><p>""You fucking bitch,"" I said, deciding that logical arguments could, after all, wait until I got
the nasty stuff out of the way first.</p><p>""Yeah, right."" My stepmother smirked at me. ""And you aren't?""</p><p>""I didn't steal a man away from his wife,"" I retorted. ""I think that makes me morally
superior.""</p><p>""Oh excuse me!"" The woman threw her head back in a mock derisory laugh. ""I thought
seeing you naked on the end of a chain held by a dominant girl while your daughters use a
middle aged woman and a pregnant female for sex might remove you from the top ten of
morally perfect women.""</p><p>""Fuck you,"" I repeated, in case she missed it the first time.</p><p>""You forgot the bitch bit,"" she smirked even more.</p><p>I seethed. It would be fair to say that I hated, detested and loathed my stepmother. The
wicked witch of the west I always called her, at least when I was being polite. The woman
who decided my husband was better than anything she could find for herself in some
cheap pick-up bar and duly enticed Tony away from the marital home. Now Denise stood
in front of me, thrusting those big, naked tits of hers at me – the ones with the red hand
marks on them where one of my girls had slapped her boobs a few times. ""Okay, so tell
me how you being held down over a coffee table and spanked by two pre-teen girls
makes you so wonderful?""</p><p>My stepmother blushed a little. Red cheeks all over, I thought with a certain satisfaction.
She didn't look at me. ""I was... Louisa May... and Kimmie.... I got a call and I was told to
come over."" Then she glared at me. ""You think this was my idea of fun?"" She even
shrugged as if trying to gesture at herself, at her nakedness and even the small silver
rings through her nipples. ""You think I have any choice?""</p><p>I studied her face and the shock and embarrassment and even confusion on it. For a forty-three year old woman she was incredible looking. Oh I'm not stupid; I might hate this
woman but I could see why my father had married Denise after my mother had died. She
was twenty-something then and my own father fell for her at an age when he ought to
know better. God knows, she wasn't even as good-looking then as she was now. The years
had added something to her that only sexually-precocious women seem to get. Bigger
boobs, a firm waist and great hips. And a sexual confidence that if you could parcel it up
and sell it you would make a fortune.</p><p>God, I hated her and could clearly see why two years ago my husband fell for her charms.
I just wondered – if those nipple rings were a recent addition and my youngest daughter's
idea – what my estranged husband thought of them. I was aware though that I was
decorated. I wanted to reached up and feel the chain hanging from my neck, the one Josie
had tugged me around on. I felt a little self-conscious that it was more a leash and less of
a chain belt as it hung from me. I also felt my own nipples throbbing where Josie had
clipped those earrings on me. Those too I wouldn't mind removing but with my hands
secured like this I would just have to suffer.</p><p>""What are you staring at?"" Denise asked.</p><p>""Nothing much,"" I said, remembering that insult from my youth. It was childish but made
me feel better. There was a brief silence between us, and I broke it with: ""So he knows
you're here? Knows what you are doing?""</p><p>""Of course Tony doesn't know!"" The woman glared at me. ""He thinks... he thinks I'm with a
friend.""</p><p>'""You have them still? Anyone you are planning to steal a man from?"" I was winning and it
felt good.</p><p>Denise's shoulders slumped. ""Look, I know you hate me but it wasn't all me who decided
this."" She flickered her dark, intense eyes up at me and I felt a strange twinge; even with
mascara streaked down her face she still had the ability to look hot. ""If you want the truth
you have to accept your part in it.""</p><p>""Truth?"" I wanted to be angry with her, but yes – I did want the truth, whatever it was.</p><p>She nodded. Denise was looking morose. She was a good looking woman to say the least
and even her untidy hair and smeared makeup didn't detract from her looks. And she was
feeling bad as she clearly had no choice in anything once Lulu had got her fangs in. Just
like me. To my surprise, a little bit of me felt sorry for her, and try as I might I couldn't
quite fight the feeling down. ""So... tell me the truth then. For a start, how long have you
been taking orders from Louisa May, been under her spell?""</p><p>My stepmother looked up startled. ""What?""</p><p>""You aren't deaf,"" I growled. ""You heard. I wanted to know how long Lulu – Louisa May –
has been in control of you, making you do this."" I stared pointedly at the woman's body,
and felt a tiny pang of jealousy that her Brazilian was way better than my raw, sore shaved
mound.</p><p>The bitch laughed. ""You naive cow,"" she said. We were clearly back to world war three.</p><p>I was cross. ""She told you to come over here, right? So... let me repeat in case your hearing
is failing in old age"" (and I thought, please let me look like that in my older age) ""just
when did Louisa May start owning you? When did she have the magic spell on you?""</p><p>Denise is a good actress, I will give her that. ""What the hell are you talking about?""</p><p>I wanted to run my hand through my own messed up hair, but that wasn't possible. ""Is it
me or is one of us really dumb?"" I sighed. ""Even you, when you're not busy looking in the
mirror at your own self, might have recognised you were being told what to do. Made to
look even more like a tart than before."" Chalk that one up to me, I thought with a grim
smile.</p><p>""Of course I was told."" Denise was looking at me like she had won. ""But magic? What's that
got to do with it?"" She snorted a laugh. ""Really, Lynda! Tony said you were stupid at times,
and he's right. You must be some incurable romantic if you think what your daughter does
is some sort of magic.""</p><p>""Uh, well, of course not. Um, hypnotism then,"" I offered, feeling I was being stupid.</p><p>Denise laughed again and shook her head. ""You think she somehow put you under some
influence? Like she's some witch, maybe. Or some stage hypnotist. She isn't.... But how
about drugs? You haven't suggested those yet.""</p><p>I gasped in horror. ""She drugged me... I mean, us? And those women in there who–""</p><p>My stepmother was beyond laughing at me now and she interrupted me coldly. ""You really
have no idea do you? She's your daughter and you have no idea what it is all about.""</p><p>I shook my head. What else was there?</p><p>Denise eased herself upright and fixed her dark and very lovely eyes on me. ""If you
promise not to shout or swear or scream, I'll tell you. But you won't like it,"" she said.</p><p>I nodded. I just needed to know how Louisa May was doing this.</p><p>The woman took a breath. ""Listen. It's really very simple. All it takes is–""</p><p>She got no further. The door to the dining room crashed open and Louisa May was there,
grinning as she walked in with the other two girls. ""Okay bitches, enough talking and
making up,"" she said brightly. ""An' I really hope you two sluts haven't been kissin' or
anything.""</p><p>""No,"" I blurted out. Denise for her part shook her head, though out of the corner of my
eye I could see she looked just a little sad. I couldn't help getting a distinct and strange
impression that she wouldn't have minded doing that. Maybe that was why my cunt pulsed
pleasantly at the thought of her lips on mine. I should hate Denise for what she did to me
and my family, but I couldn't quite bring myself to despise her.</p><p>After all, in a way she was just like me. Weak and helpless at the beck and call of Lulu, my
youngest daughter.</p><p>Josie had some of that damned silver duct tape in her hand; just one piece and she
marched over to me and placed the tape over my lips and smoothed it down firmly. ""To
keep you quiet, cow,"" giggled Kimmie, who was watching. ""No mooing around.""</p><p>""An' you get to stay here. Nisy's coming with us,"" said Louisa May – she always called her
that. Not Grandma or Nan or anything like that; just Nisy. I picked a feeling of delight from
my stepmother that she was going somewhere good.</p><p>Josie reached up and tugged the clip-on earrings off my nipples. I screamed into the gag
as the blood surged back, and everyone laughed at me crying.</p><p>---</p><p>I stared at the wall. I had been told to go and stand looking at it while behind me in the
other room there was the sounds of sex. I could imagine from the noises and the cries
and the aromas and the deep moans of pleasure it would be the finger-and-fisting
delights I so wanted but couldn't have. I was furious and sad and a whole lot of other
things I couldn't quite pin down. But hurt would be one of them. I looked up the wall in
front of me a little, seeing where Josie had dropped the end of my belt neck chain over a
picture hook. There used to be a picture of a woodland glen there. I never liked it and was
happy to remove it when Josie told me, so she could ""fasten me to the wall.""</p><p>Now I could hear her in the other room directing operations. Two girls, three women and
a lot of sighing and gasping. Someone would be cumming soon and I knew it wouldn't be
me. I was alone and my cunt was on fire and my nipples aching from the where the clip-on earrings had been and I felt so helpless.</p><p>""You ready?"" It was Denise's voice and she was stood at my elbow.</p><p>I shot a look at my stepmother. She had done her makeup, brushed her hair. She looked
nearly as damned perfect as she always did. Just a little colour in her cheeks from arousal.
Sometimes if I hated her it was because she was so sexy.</p><p>""Ready for what?"" I tried to say, but it was little more than a stifled moan under the tape
gag. I blinked nervously. Surely this wouldn't be good news.</p><p>Denise didn't answer my attempted question but took the end of my neck chain off the
hook above my head. ""Come on,"" she said. Fuck, she even smiled and that made me feel
warm where I didn't expect it. The woman led me, her lovely hips swaying as they always
did, past the scene of debauchery on the living room floor. Josie was watching both my
daughters sixty-nining with the two women, who were lapping eagerly at the little girls'
cunnies.</p><p>Josie also had a small flogger in her hand and wasn't afraid to use it on anyone she
thought wasn't licking and lapping hard enough. The slap where she administered it to the
pregnant girl's upturned back – the female arched over Louisa May – as we passed the
action rang round the room. I yearned for me to be doing that to Louisa May and I'd take
the flogger to do all that and more. I was so ready to be used by my youngest, but I was
being taken away. I wanted to whimper a plea to be allowed to join in, but no one looked
at me. I had no option here but to do what I was told. Denise led me upstairs to the big
bedroom. I cursed under my breath and felt my warm cunt tingling in frustration. Damn, I
was aroused and angry and unsure of so many things... and above all I was mesmerised by
the woman's swaying hips as she led me up the stairs.</p><p>In the bedroom Denise guided me to the bed and sat me down, and then she parked
herself elegantly beside me, though she didn't let go of my chain. ""I have permission to
put you to bed,"" said my stepmother. She smiled at me again and I wished she wouldn't do
that. It made me feel strange. Made me feel like I should like her a lot, and I began to hope
she liked me. And if I was as being put to bed there was a good chance she would climb in
next to me. While she wasn't my youngest daughter I suddenly felt I was ready to be
fucked by the woman who, until just now, I had thought I would detest forever.</p><p>""In a few moments I will be going,"" said Denise and a pang of anguish went through me. I
was going to be alone, and I hated the feeling. Downstairs they were having sex. Lots of it,
and I wasn't going to be there. She reached behind me and untied my wrists and I
exercised them for a few seconds to coax feeling back into them.</p><p>Denise guided me onto my back and touched my legs, indicating they should be open. I
thought for a second she would rub me but she didn't. She removed my neck chain and
then carefully peeled my duct tape gag off. She leaned over me and briefly, but warmly,
kissed me. ""Good night,"" she said. ""And I'm sorry, but you mustn't play with yourself. If
Louisa May finds out you disobeyed, or Josie, it will be worse for you.""</p><p>My stepmother pulled the bedding up over me, smiled once more and then she was gone.
I was all alone, and forbidden to play.</p><p>---</p><p>I woke the next morning, making my way thickly out of one sort of stupor into another.
The morning sun streaming through the curtains was hurting my eyes, my head felt heavy
and thoughts were sluggish. My mouth had both a nasty taste and felt like it was full of
something. I remembered the gag from last night and snatched at my mouth, but there
was no duct tape, no panties pushed between my teeth. I struggled to sit up, heart
pounding. I looked at the bed next to me but I had slept alone.</p><p>The house was silent and I struggled out of bed. My legs felt weak and I was desperately
hungry. I glanced down at myself and was surprised to see I had my black lace and pink
satin bra and matching panties on; the things I had worn yesterday when Louisa May had
seduced me. I felt a pang at that, but I couldn't remember putting this underwear on. All I
remembered was being put to bed by Denise while an orgy of girl and woman sex was
going on downstairs. I stood clutcing the end of the bed and listened; I expected the
sounds of sex and laughter from the girl's bedrooms, but the house was silent. They were
all probably exhausted from all that cumming – and even from the floggings and
spankings.</p><p>I even wondered if they were all piled in one single bed, or if they had split up who got
Louisa May. Or did she had two people? or was one of them merely left in denial like I had
been, perhaps tied up so they couldn't so anything but watch and listen. I felt a fresh
surge of pleasurable heat in my sex at the thought of both having sex and being made to
wait for it.</p><p>I felt confused and saddened that I had been excluded from so much sex. I had seen
enough, and felt enough, to know what I wanted from now on. But they had kept me
dangling, left me as an outsider. Part of me wanted to demand to be included from now
on, but another part of me said I had to wait until Lulu – or Josie or even Kimmie for that
matter – allowed me to climax. I felt utterly helpless and excited at the same time.</p><p>There was a noise on the landing, and the bedroom door was opened. Two girl's faces
peered in, a mixture of anxiety and caution on the faces of Louisa May and Kimmie. They
looked at me and seemed relieved I was up. ""Mum!"" Cried Louisa May and ran to me,
closely followed by Kimmie.</p><p>The three of us were in a family hug and I felt even more confused. This wasn't sexual at
all; no hands between my legs or in my bra, no smack on my backside. Not even any
offered lips for me to kiss. Not even an order to strip and open wide for an insertion.
""Mummy!"" said Louisa May again. ""I was worried.""</p><p>""Told you she'd be okay,"" said Kimmie in a big-sister way, but there was relief in her voice
too.</p><p>""What's happening?"" I asked.</p><p>""You slept all day yesterday,"" said my youngest, giving me an extra little girl hug, the way
she always did. Just not signaling sex at all. ""We were really, really worried.""</p><p>""Yesterday? But I was up... and we..."" I stopped myself. Where yesterday there had been an
sense of sexual adventure in the air, a feeling that anything could happen, now there was
only family. ""I thought we did things. Uh, you know.""</p><p>Both girls looked blank and then Kimmie frowned. ""You did a lot of talking in your sleep,""
she said, disapprovingly. ""Sometimes you said names.""</p><p>I eased out of the girl's clutches and sat on the bed. ""I don't understand,"" I said stupidly.
""Yesterday I was, um... busy with you all. Until I came to bed, at night, and you two were
downstairs with... never mind.""</p><p>Lousia May sighed and looked at me as she always did when she adopted that 'worried-about-mum' look. ""Aw, just dreams,"" said Kimmie as if she knew all about these matters.</p><p>""But yesterday,"" I insisted. ""I was up and we had some games. Special games... they were
fun and the woman from next door was here and Josie and even Denise..."" I stared at my
girls, dressed as they usually did on Sunday, looking sweet and innocent in their pretty
dresses. ""And you Louisa May told me about your teacher and that girl, ""</p><p>""What about them?"" Louisa May looked worried again. ""I didn't mention them. You 'kay
mummy?""</p><p>""You must have been having some weird dreams,"" insisted Kimmie. ""You said you were
tired, just before lunch and came up to sleep and we couldn't wake you up, so we called
dad but he wasn't in, so Nisy came over. She said you were a bit ill but would be fine. Run
down, she said. needed to just rest. So she made us a meal and stayed until late.""</p><p>""She said to call you in the morning if you weren't up,"" said Louisa May, clearly happy I
was up, if groggy.</p><p>""So... she's not here?""</p><p>Both girls exchanged a look. They knew I wasn't fond of my stepmother, to say the least.
Or hadn't been. ""She wouldn't stay,"" said Kimmie. ""Not after, well, all those things."" They
knew some of what had happened between me and their dad – and Denise, of course – but
never wanted to talk about it. 'Things' was as close as it got.</p><p>""But I do remember all of yesterday,"" I pressed on. ""Mrs Leonard from next door and her
daughter, Katherine, were here. The wedding was off."" My heart was beating, and it
stepped up pace as both girls nodded glumly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Kimmie. ""But how'd you know that? Anyway, just think. Poor Katherine. She
was all upset. I mean, with the man she was going to marry, Dave, breaking his leg in that
car crash goin' to the church. She was all crying 'cos it had to be canceled.""</p><p>""Her dress was lovely, though I could really see she was pregnant,"" confided Louisa May.</p><p>""But,"" said Kimmie, glossing over such matters. ""They're still getting married next week,
even though he'll have his leg in a plaster cast."" She giggled at this, as if understanding
wedding nights weren't meant to be so awkward. It would have to be woman on top.</p><p>I gulped. I was sure the mother and daughter were here because of Louisa May's power.
But where was that now? I looked at my youngest and she was smiling in her sweet, ten-year old way. There wasn't any hint of sexual control. I made an effort to ease the door
open. ""I remember... you brought Josie here,"" i said to Kimmie, and she looked a tad
guilty.</p><p>""I hope you don't mind, but I said she could come over, when Denise was here."" My eldest
looked sheepish. ""She wanted to see this boy she likes and didn't want her mum to know.""</p><p>""Here?"" I gasped.</p><p>""No!"" Kimmie laughed. ""She met him on the street as they usually do after school and they
had a chat, then she came in and we all watched TV with Denise."" Then she looked
worried. ""You won't tell her mum will you, about Kevin?""</p><p>""No,"" I said. I felt miserable and lost, and Josie's crush on this Kevin was the least of my
worries. Had I really slept through? Had nothing happened in bed? No sex, no domination?
Had I even climaxed as I remembered? How the hell had I dreamed so much in such detail?</p><p>More to the point, was I starting to go mad, or was finally crazy? One last try. I took a
deep breath. ""Girls.... those toys. Those Ben-Wa–""</p><p>""Kevin,"" interrupted Kimmie. ""His name's Kevin, not Ben.""</p><p>Before I could say anything, Louisa May chipped in. ""Can we call Nisy an' tell her you're
okay?"" Louisa May always liked talking to my stepmother. I nodded and wearily put my
head in my hand as the girls skipped off to make the call. Mummy is okay, they'd report.
Just a little crazy, that's all.</p><p>I got up and headed for the en-suite. The bathroom cabinet was open and the razor out
on the side of the bath. I stared at it and yanked down my knickers, heart pounding anew.
I could see it quite clearly: my mound was shaved but not quite as red raw as it had been
yesterday.</p><p class=""h2"">Epilogue</p><p>It took some time to make things up with Denise. She obviously knew nothing of a wild
and crazy Saturday and I found it difficult building bridges with her after so long at each
other's throats. We were suspicious of each other, but the thaw happened. Slowly but
surely, even if I didn't want Tony back.</p><p>By the time we mormalised relations Katherine had become the proud mother of a baby
girl – Christina – and Betty next door a very proud grandmother. There had been no
scandal from school about teachers and students having sex and Mrs  Sanders was up and
walking albeit with the aid of crutches. Josie had started to go steady with this Kevin (not
Ben at all) and there was no credit card bill for sex toys, no radio-controlled balls lying in
a drawer. All the remotes were of the television variety.</p><p>I kept my mound and twat shaved, and even got good at it so it wasn't red now. Quite how
I had got up that day while so deeply asleep and shaved myself, I would never know. There
was, I found later, a pair of white hold up stockings I didn't think I owned, all crumpled up
as if they had been used for bondage... or as I imagined they'd be if they were.</p><p>That was odd, as was the fact that the silver duct tape I thought we kept in the garden
shed was actually under the sink in the kitchen, but then I had used it I remembered to
tape up a small crack in the waste pipe. Just couldn't recall leaving it there.</p><p>But in all this time there had not been the slightest hint or suggestion that Louisa May had
some incredible power over women. No one was saying yes to her powerful and outlandish
requests.  Though I often looked at my youngest and thought I'd say ""yes"" if she asked the
question, she never did. In time she had her eleventh birthday and at no point in all that
time could I think she was a sexually precocious child. Even Josie didn't seem dominating
and Kimmie never once slapped my bum.</p><p>Life was normal, and all that had happened was I had once missed most of a Saturday
while dreaming bizarre, sexual dreams about girls having sex with adults. Especially with
me. Them asking and me and the other women saying yes like we had no choice.</p><p>In that respect, my life changed in a way I had no choice over. I did buy some Ben-Wa
balls (not with radio control, though) and would tape them in me. They were lovely, I have
to admit. I also acquired and a good, big dildo to make myself cum hard. Plus I even got
good at cuffing my hands to the bed head when I felt I deserved to be punished and not
be allowed to cum. And all the time my thoughts were on my youngest having sex with
me, though the occasional spanking from Kimmie or humiliation from Josie didn't go
amiss.</p><p>I came hard and often. It wasn't the same as being fisted or kissed or having my boobs
toyed with, but it was pretty good nonetheless.</p><p>And then, life changed again.</p><p>I was lying on the bed and I was self-punishing. The girls were at school and wouldn't be
home for ages, and I felt naughty. I had told myself off for not asking permission to shave
my cunt, imagined it was both girls who had ordered this with Josie approving and having
inserted the balls and taped up (I was on my second roll of silver duct tape by this point)
and gagged myself – panties and tape – I lay with my dildo next to me to tease me and
cuffed my hands above my head – which had a pair of old soiled knickers (a pair of Lulu's I
admit) stretched over my head</p><p>Naughty Lynda, properly being denied a cummie for being so bad.</p><p>That was when my stepmother walked in. I had forgotten she had a door key now. She
stood in the bedroom doorway in her tight black jeans and sparkly top staring at me and
with a sly grin she nodded slowly. Then she came over to the bed and sat next to me,
ignoring my alarm and my struggles and even my mewling sounds. The woman reached
down and pinched my nipples, twisting them and pulling them and even nibbling them
until I finally came.</p><p>Only then did she ask me to tell her why I was doing this, when she'd taken my gag out.</p><p>There was no point in denying anything, so I told Denise everything. All about the dreams,
how I felt, what I thought had happened. I left none of it out and she listened without
interrupting, other than odd questions to get me to explain detail more. I lay there for
three hours and she made me tell it all. Then she did two things; she made me climax with
the dildo, regagged me and made sure I couldn't escape and went to make the girls a meal
for when they got home. When she came back later I was aching for her.</p><p>""Now,"" she said, keeping her voice down so the girls wouldn't hear me as they ate in front
of the TV. She'd told them I was out and wouldn't be home until later. ""Let me explain
something to you.""</p><p>She sat and toyed with me and when she took the gag out, she even kissed me – not like
one of the girls kissing me, not at all like I  imagined little Lulu's lips on mine, but it was
wonderful ll the same –  and she quietly but clearly told me who had the power.</p><p>""It was never Louisa May who had any power,"" she said. ""It's in you, Lynda. You see,
women who want sex with pretty young girls might think the child has the power, but it's
the woman who gives it to the child. The woman has to make the moves first and then let
it all grow in the girl, as it will.""</p><p>""But, Denise, I want them all. I need to fucked and bound, spanked and kissed, dominated
and loved."" I paused, looking up at the woman I had slowly come to love. ""I need the
Louisa May softness and the Kimmie firmness and the Josie control of me. And the sex! Oh
fuck, I need that little fist in me.""</p><p>Denise nodded. ""Me too,"" she smiled and stroked me gently, lightly over my cunt lips.
""And together we will give them that power.""</p><p>I blushed, feeling the warmth of the woman's hand, could see her long fingers and
perfectly painted red nails. I could imagine them in me, making me climax almost as well
as Lulu's hand would.  ""But... what about betty, the woman next door, and her daughter –
and their baby girl?""</p><p>""Why not?"" Asked Denise with a shrug. ""If the need is in them, they will want it too."" She
sighed. ""So many women do, and they deny themselves. They want the girl to make the
first move, to show power over them. But the girl needs help. The young girl is innocent
until shown what they can do. The girl needs to know what the woman wants. Then she
can start giving pleasure. Or a little discipline and control, as required.""</p><p>""So I'm not crazy. This is normal?""</p><p>""Not crazy at all. And more normal than you might think,"" smiled Denise. She looked
ravishing, and kissed me again.</p><p>""I wanted you as my lover,"" I confessed when we broke the long kiss. ""I wanted you as the
girlfriend my daughter would approve of."" I felt so good finally saying what I had bottled
up for years.</p><p>""Me too,"" smiled Denise, 'but we need to get the girls wanting us. We need to give them
the power over us, so then we do what they want. Not what we want. We need to be their
plaything."" She paused. ""Even if they say no sex until they decide to allow it.""</p><p>""Oh God,"" I moaned. It sounded fabulous and my sex was leaking my juices. ""But... what if
they reject us?""</p><p>""They won't, we will make sure of it. They love you right now, and even me too I think. Oh
and I heard Josie saying she likes you a lot too, so... we have a chance. We just need to
give them the power.""</p><p>""Starting with Louisa May,"" I said.</p><p>""Starting with Louisa May, of course,"" agreed my stepmother. She got up and went to the
door, opened it and called out: ""Louisa May, can I have a word with you up here, please? I
have something important to show you.""</p><p>I heard the footsteps of my youngest on the stairs and saw Denise smile at me.
Confidently, as if she knew it would all be fine. My girlfriend held the door open and my
heart was pounding, my cunt wet and hot and buzzing with anticipation. I was lying there
with legs apart and nipples erect and ready for sex. I was ready to surrender.</p><p>Yes. It was finally going to happen: I was going to give my lovely daughter the power so I
would say yes without her even asking.</p>"
1307,Melted,Eva,1,"I was dressed like a tart and being handed over to my young owner's friend Monique, pushed out in the rain to make my way to her house alone, not knowing what I'd find…","['F', 'f', 'oral', 'breasts', 'romantic', 'd/s']","<p>""Now fuck off, bitch"" said Ginny from the front passenger seat of the car.  She didn't even
look round at me, where I was sat in the back, but then she knew how I was dressed, knew
how I had been prepared.</p><p>My twelve year old owner had ""prepared"" me for this evening, and prepared me well I have
to say.  A ridiculously thin but gaudy red and silver mini dress – so low cut my small tits
were just about all on show if I moved even an inch – a whore look with slutty makeup and
newer, painfully higher heels buckled on my ankles. I looked like a hooker desperate for a
cheap fuck. But I wouldn't be paid; I was Ginny's property and I was free to be used as she
decreed. And I wouldn't be seen by anyone but my owner's friend – for tonight I would be
staying at Monique's house, given by Ginny to her friend for the young girl to use as she
saw fit. No doubt to be used the way Ginny had told her friend I could be used.</p><p>If you know my story of being owned and used by Ginny you will know something of how
and why I am where I am. A mature, once successful business woman who surrendered
everything – her well-paid job, her pride, self-esteem, status and above all her future – to
be the sex slave of young Virginia.</p><p>Ginny, as she prefers to be called, is my mistress. She is amused by me and sometimes
allows me sex, between all the beatings and abuse and tying up.</p><p>Ginny's mother Beverly, my former friend who tolerates her daughter's ""interest"" in
humiliating and using me as a slave was looking impatient where she sat behind the
steering wheel. She never liked taking me out anywhere, especially when I looked like this.
She even wrinkled her nose at the way I stank of cheap perfume. But she had agreed to
drive me over to Monique's parent's place; being French they had returned to the family
home in Paris for the weekend and left their barely thirteen year old daughter in their
London house on the understanding she would have a ""sleep over.""</p><p>Monique of course wouldn't have told them she was sleeping with – or making use of – a
slave. Her parents would be horrified how I looked, who I was and what I did. The French
always exhibit a sense of style, and I didn't have any style at all.</p><p>""You still here, fuckwit?"" Ginny at last turned and stared at me, her attractive young face
furrowed in annoyance. ""I thought I told you to get moving.""</p><p>""Yes Mistress,"" I said, fumbling for the door. It was raining outside and I had hoped it
might ease before I actually had to get out.</p><p>""I need to go to the all-night shop on the way home,"" said Beverly, to her daughter. She
said it casually, as if I wasn't there. But then to the woman, I mostly wasn't; I was the
near-invisible object her daughter owned. The fact I was once her work colleague and
friend had long since faded. Ginny owned me and Beverly accepted my presence in the
house and in her daughter's bed. At least, in bed whenever Ginny allowed me to have sex,
that is.</p><p>And providing I didn't scream too much when Ginny was beating me, Beverly never said
much about me these days. Like I say, near-invisible – and fading to completely invisible.</p><p>I got out of the car and the cold, hard rain soaked my thin dress immediately. As I never
wear underwear my nipples with their large nipple rings were soon all too prominent. The
car that had delivered me to this house sped off the moment I closed the rear door, and I
stood at the kerbside feeling the cold rainwater run down my neck; I have virtually no hair
these days thanks to Ginny's insistence I am near-bald and so nothing to absorb it. The
rain ran in rivulets down my face and I shivered. Partly out of fear; I had no idea if they had
delivered me to the right house. I could imagine knocking on the door and some old
couple peering at me, the woman wondering if her 75 year old husband had finally gone
mad and ordered a cheap whore.</p><p>Lucky him, lucky slut. At least a whore would be paid.</p><p>And would it be Monique who answered the door, even if it was the right house? I had
never met her, and apart from a small smudge of a smile on a large school photo I had no
idea what she looked like.  It was entirely possible she didn't exist. This was possibly an
extravagant joke. Or if nothing else, another humiliation for me.</p><p>Shivering and anxious, I walked up the drive towards the house. There didn't seem to be
any lights on, so the nightmare would be worse, standing by the front door unable to get
out of this storm.</p><p>I was at the door and about to knock when I realised what had disturbed me. It wasn't
getting dressed or made up like this, not having my feet forced into a new pair of
outrageously high heels, not even being offered to another young girl. It was that at no
point had anyone said when I would be collected and taken home.</p><p>I looked back over my shoulder at the empty black drive, slicked with rain and gleaming
in the street lights. I wondered if this might be indeed be a joke and Beverly's car would
come roaring up, her and her daughter laughing at my distress.  But as I stood I also
understood that would show they cared, that they wanted me. At least show me that Ginny
cared. Yet I had learned – having given myself to this demanding, cruel and incredibly sexy
pre-teen – that I couldn't expect such kindness. I was a slave, a plaything, a sex toy. In
service to this girl I silently (screams and moans aside) took what was given, whatever it
was, and I was rarely given kindness.</p><p>But as I stood there I knew there would be no rescue, no cavalry riding up to save me. I
lifted my hand to rap on the door and I felt tears run down my rain-lashed cheeks.  I had
never felt so utterly alone since I had agreed to become Ginny's property a year ago.</p><p>A year of being used and ignored but also occasionally rewarded with sex. Hot and
passionate sex as if the young girl cared. I shivered again, but for a different reason.</p><p>I didn't get to knock. The door was suddenly flung open and a girl with short black hair
and deep, dark eyes was staring at me. ""I saw you walk up the drive,"" said the child,
looking me up and down with a look that was half grin and half amazement. It couldn't
have been Monique; there was no trace of any French accent.</p><p>But she was expecting me. ""You better come in and don't drip on the carpet,"" she said and
indicated a large coconut-fibre 'welcome' mat just inside the door. I stepped in, glad at
least to be out of the rain.</p><p>""Fuck,"" said the girl as she closed the front door, staring at me and taking in my
disheveled and soaking tart look. ""You're a mess."" She paused and surveyed me. ""Are you
always like this?""</p><p>I didn't know what to say. ""I do what Ginny says,"" I said, being the best I could think to say.</p><p>Monique shrugged, as if my submission to a girl of her age – a friend at that – was beyond
her. Almost as if she was saying: ""Adults! Who on earth understands them?"" Without a
word she turned and led me into the kitchen. The house seemed empty apart from her;
there was no sign of anyone else around, no noises other than her opening the fridge and
pouring herself a soft drink.</p><p>I stood, still shivering, still dripping water but it was on a plastic tile covered floor. I
expected I would be required to mop up the mess I had brought in. The girl was looking at
me again, and in the better light of the kitchen I got a chance to look at her.</p><p>She was smaller than Ginny by an inch or two, but unlike Ginny this girl had a bust.
Nothing more than an A cup, but she was wearing a bra under her loose t-shirt. Small tits,
small but obvious pokies.</p><p>But whatever Monique thought of me in my cheap dress, she understood what I was. I was
a submissive, and she wasn't going to offer me a drink. At least, not in the conventional
way. ""You thirsty?"" She asked me, one thin, elegant eyebrow raised.</p><p>I nodded. ""Yes ma'am,"" I said.</p><p>Monique laughed. ""Ma'am! Fuck! That's they type of shit my mother would say."" The girl
rolled her eyes and felt a pulse in my sex as she did so; she was pretty in a practical way,
the way women with French blood can be. Not glamourous, all of them, but with shapely
and well-proportioned cheeks and a strong nose. I felt she was strong and independent
too. ""Well,"" continued Monique, ""I suppose if you want a drink you better get on your
knees and lick up all that water you're dripping on the floor.""</p><p>It was a test, of course. Ginny would have told her friend that I would do anything, no
matter how outrageous. Licking up rainwater from a kitchen floor was a pretty good test
of my submission.</p><p>I got on to my knees and put my head down. The water had puddled quite a lot where I
stood, and I lapped at it like a desperate bitch. I felt, perhaps even more than with Ginny,
a total humiliation. With my owner, I knew she would use me, degrade me, but in her way
love me. It was the trade-off we had; she made me feel worthless mostly and then every
so often made me feel like a million dollars.</p><p>But this girl Monique I didn't know. She might just want the humiliation part, just want to
test how far a real sub would go. Something to compare with her friend when they got to
school. She did that for me and did you make her do this?</p><p>The rainwater tasted foul, but then there could have been anything on the floor already. I
looked up and noticed a silver dog bowl and thought, oh hell, they have a dog. The
creature's probably slavered all over the floor in here. Probably if it was a dog and not a
bitch it would wander in and sniff my crotch, maybe licking at my cunt with its big, fat
tongue. I felt hot in the face, and another twinge in my sex pulsed again.</p><p>This tremor though was thinking of Monique watching me being fucked by a dog. I
suppose that is how it is with us submissives; I was horrified by the idea and worried sick,
but I was excited by the concept. I was also here to serve Monique, so what she wanted
was enough for me.</p><p>Another twinge where I felt it most, and I dared to lift my eyes and look at her feet as I
cleaned my mess off the floor. Black leggings, mid-calf. Nice ankles. Bare feet, with
painted toenails. Perfectly shaped feet.</p><p>I wanted to kiss them, which made me feel even more low. Even more excited. I groaned
inwardly; I was hoping I would be ignored by this girl and in turn I could just ignore her.
Get through this night and look forward to seeing my owner again. perhaps hoping she
would have missed me, wanted me in bed when I got home.</p><p>But this girl here was demanding my attention just by standing there, watching me
humiliate myself.</p><p>Oh shit, I thought, I want this dark, sensuous girl to do things to me. Just so I knew she
wasn't ignoring me. That's the thing with being a submissive, the thing people don't
understand. It isn't being hurt or abused or bound or doing a hundred and one disgusting,
demeaning things. It is being the centre of attention. Never being left alone and forgotten.
Even when you are tied up you know your owner hasn't let you slip from her mind; you
know that she will come back and untie you at some point.</p><p>Monique told me to get up. ""We have a mop for cleaning the floor,"" she said.</p><p>I nodded. ""Very good, ma'am. Shall I get it?""</p><p>The girl smiled at me and damn, I felt my cunt twinge again. She was more than lovely
when she smiled. ""No,"" she said. ""It will dry on its own. I have better things to do than
watch you clean the house.""</p><p>Well, that was something. I had wondered if I was here as unpaid maid. ""Very good,
ma'am,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh stop saying that!"" Monique was grinning. ""I am not a ma'am. I am me. Monique. So
call me that."" Before I could say, 'Very good, Monique,' she added: ""Wait, call me Nicky.
Everyone does but my parents."" Another roll of her eyes.</p><p>""Yes, Nicky,"" I said.</p><p>""You know I'm not French, don't you?"" I didn't, and I said so.</p><p>""Born in Middlesbrough, of all places,"" she said, sipping more of her drink. ""My father's
French and he was working at some refinery up there. Something like that. He's a chemical
engineer. Boring as hell."" Another sip of her drink. I stood, hands behind me, aware I was
still dripping water, but not as much. Nicky ignored the drips. ""My mum's English and–""
She stopped herself. ""God knows why I'm telling you this."" She put the empty glass down.</p><p>""Our background and family matters,"" I said. It was bold of me; I wouldn't dared have said
that to Ginny. She would have beaten me for it. For 'trying to be clever' as she called it.</p><p>""Maybe,"" said Monique. ""Anyway, where are you from?""</p><p>""London,"" I said. ""Romford.""</p><p>The girl nodded, but I could tell she didn't know Romford because of the slightly
disinterested look in her eyes. But she did say: ""Essex girl."" Then she remembered the
punch-line of the old joke about dumb Essex girls. ""Because a shopping trolley has a mind
of its own.""</p><p>She laughed and that wanted to make me smile. I liked this Nicky a lot.</p><p>""They all like you in Essex? A sub... is that the word?""</p><p>""Right word, yes. But, no, Nicky. It's just how I am."" I shivered. I was still cold.</p><p>""Let's get you out of those wet things and into a bath. I don't want Ginny blaming me if
you get pneumonia."" She indicated I should strip then and there, and I did, glad to be out
of the thin, wet dress.</p><p>""Fuck, your tits are as small as mine,"" she grinned as she looked at my thin, pale body. My
reduced breasts, to make me look more like a girl. No pubic hair, and she stared at my
hairless mound. Her eyes flickered up to my head. ""You like your hair that short? Your
head, not your cunt,"" she added.</p><p>Do fish swim? Did I have a choice? It was what Ginny wanted: she liked shaving my head,
with me sat between her open legs so I could feel her hot little pussy pressed on my neck
as she ran the razor over my head. A couple of times she didn't even cuff my hands
behind me and I was allowed to rub my clit as she did it. Not allowed to climax, but it was
nice, playing with myself as my hair fell round my shoulders.</p><p>I told Nicky it was my owner's choice. She responded with another stare. ""So you think she
is your owner."" She shook her head. ""You know at first I thought she was joking when she
told me about you. I thought no one would be like that."" Another disbelieving shake of the
head. ""Anyway, the bathroom's upstairs."" She pointed to the stairs, so I moved that way.</p><p>I felt embarrassed, and grateful. I had never had a bath in Ginny's presence, though of
course I had knelt by the bath tub and soaped and washed my owner often enough. Now I
was lying in the hot water, among the bubbles, and Nicky was kneeling where I would be
usually. She wasn't soaping me or touching me, but just letting her fingers trail in the
water, making small swirls and patterns in the disappearing suds.</p><p>""You know this is weird, right?"" She said, not looking at me.</p><p>I wasn't sure what to say, so I remained quiet to let her finish.</p><p>""This slavery thing – you are a slave, right? – seems crazy. She told me you had a job and a
home and you gave it all up for... For what?""</p><p>""For her. I love Ginny, so it seemed the natural thing to so."" I was looking at Nicky, at her
loveliness, but concentrating on the memory of Ginny. or trying to; it wasn't easy with this
girl here.</p><p>The teenager looked up at me, briefly. ""Love? Really?"" She seemed puzzled by the whole
idea. ""So how did you fall for someone like her?""</p><p>""I met her through her mum. I went to her house, got talking to her and she sort of, well...""</p><p>Nicky raised an eyebrow. ""She made you do things.""</p><p>I nodded. ""Just a few things and I realised, you know, that she was wonderful.""</p><p>The girl by the side of the tub sighed, went back to swirling the water. She hadn't touched
me and didn't look as if she would. Presently she said: ""Actually, no I don't know. She's a
friend of mine but... I wouldn't trust her. Not fully.""</p><p>I blinked at Nicky. How could she say that about someone that wonderful?</p><p>Nicky sat back on her ankles, flicked the water off her fingers and then absent-mindedly
wiped her hand on her tee-shirt. She wasn't looking at me. I waited for her to say what
was on her mind. ""You know I'm not gay, don't you?""</p><p>I said I had no idea. I had assumed– That made me stop. Ginny had beaten me for
assuming before. Bitches, in her words, don't assume anything. Ever. Only that they will
get thrashed for being stupid.</p><p>""I'm not gay. Not a les,"" Nicky said, still preferring not to look at me. ""I know she is. Ginny.
She told me ages ago, before she said anything about you. I was worried at first, thinking
she wanted to bed me."" Nicky wrinkled her pretty nose. ""But I couldn't do that with her.""</p><p>I was feeling more bold than I should be. ""So, may I ask why I'm here?""</p><p>Nicky looked at me with a shrug. ""I don't know. Maybe I couldn't believe anyone would be
like you. Maybe I thought I was giving you a break from all that punishment crap.""</p><p>I felt I should defend my owner. ""It isn't really crap. She is wonderful and she owns me
because she–"" I hesitated at the word 'love.' Maybe Ginny never really loved me at all.
Maybe I just hoped it. I felt a pang of pain in my belly, a cold grip on my heart.</p><p>The last line in a poem by Auden goes: 'For who can bear to feel himself forgotten?' Well,
in my case I couldn't bear to feel unloved. I couldn't help it, but tears were suddenly
running down my face.</p><p>Nicky noticed, and she touched me. She put her hand out and her fingers met my
shoulder. ""I'm sorry,"" she said.</p><p>""I'm sorry, I shouldn't be crying. Stupid of me."" I said, sniffing tears back. I expect I looked
revolting. If I'd cried in front of Ginny she would have given me something to cry about.</p><p>""No, not really,"" said the girl. Her fingers were still on me. A cautious touch, but she was
breaking down a barrier. Her hand went up to my head, stroking my short hair as if I was a
pet. I thought perhaps she did that with their dog, and I said so.</p><p>Nicky laughed. ""We haven't got a dog. That bowl in the kitchen... hell, Ginny said I should
get a dog bowl, to feed you from. So you'd feel at home.""</p><p>I laughed back, despite my tears. ""See,"" I said, ""she does care. She wants me to feel
comfortable here.""</p><p>Nicky smiled, but indicated she didn't think that at all. Suddenly she stood and peeled off
her tee-shirt, revealing her plain white A-cup bra. She peeled off her leggings, and with it
her pants. Blue panties, I could see. She tossed them on one side and then climbed into
the bath with me.</p><p>I slid up the bath to make room for hr, unable though to take my eyes off her small mound
and the delicate dusting of black hair. I could see her slit through it, and my own cunt
pulsed anew.</p><p>""I'm not gay,"" she said, reminding me, in case I had forgotten. ""I just want to share this
bath with you. So don't get any weird ideas.""</p><p>I shook my head, watching her settle into the water, making it rise around me – and her.
Her lovely little cunt disappeared under the water with its few remaining bubbles. She
twisted and ran the hot tap behind her, sending waves of warmth up the bath and round
me. I wasn't sure it was all the water doing it though; some of the warmth was burning in
me.</p><p>She still had her bra on and was unconcerned about it. She began splashing water on
herself. She was kneeling between my legs, though I'd pulled them up a little to make
room for her. But it was a big bath. I watched as she washed, seeing her bra turn
transparent, seeing her small, delightfully brown nipples through the wet fabric.</p><p>""Do you always bathe with your bra on?"" I asked. Again, not words I would have risked
with Ginny.</p><p>""I don't want you thinking I'm doing this to excite you,"" said Nicky, her trademark one
eyebrow raised. ""You perverts get off on seeing tits, right?""</p><p>I shrugged, not wanting to show that this particular pervert gets off on seeing breasts
through wet bra cups. I could swear her nipples were a little hard, and I tried not to look,
but she knew I was looking. She smiled at me.</p><p>""You're weird,"" she said, now soaping her chest, running her glistening wet hands over her
bra-covered boobs.</p><p>""How, please?"" I was glad to speak, to hide my gulp.</p><p>""You could have had anyone. Maybe with longer hair, but if you're into women some
female would have wanted you. You're old but still good-looking enough, I suppose."" More
soaping, more stares from me. I couldn't be sure, but I thought her nipples were harder
now. ""I bet you were a good fuck, and now... Ginny says she doesn't like having sex with
you.""</p><p>My heart fell with thud that must have been heard for miles. There were tears in my eyes
again. ""She probably thinks–"" I began, and felt stupid. I felt crushed, and stupid too.</p><p>""Fuck her,"" said Nicky, with a dismissive shrug. ""Silly cow never knows what she wants.
Like I said before, I wouldn't trust her too much."" Her dark eyes were on me and she had
stopped rubbing her breasts. ""So, you want to have sex with me?""</p><p>I gulped again, my feeling or wretchedness suddenly lifted. ""But... You said you're not
gay.""</p><p>""No, but doesn't stop me trying it, right?""</p><p>I nodded. She was in charge; nothing would stop her doing whatever she wanted. I was
looking at her little tits again, feeling my own under her gaze. ""How do you want me?"" I
asked.</p><p>Another shrug. ""I suppose all lezzies start with a kiss, right?""</p><p>""Maybe, but not with me,"" I breathed. ""Ginny didn't. She twisted my nipples first, to see
how much pain I could take. And punched my belly. The first kiss was later. She said when
I had earned it.""</p><p>Nicky regarded me, weighing up the situation. Without warning she lunged forward,  
hands round my neck, pressing her lips to mine. I felt her small, strong tongue pushing at
my lips, so I opened dutifully. Her kiss – our kiss –  was long and tender and exciting. I put
my hands on her back, and began to fumble for the wet bra fastening.</p><p>""No,"" she breathed into my mouth. ""The bra comes off when I say.""</p><p>""Yes, Ginny,"" I said, and kissed her more.</p><p>---</p><p>The bra didn't come off all night. The only way I could feel her breasts was through the
wet, then drying, then dry, bra. The only way I could kiss her nipples was through the
fabric over them. We lay in bed and spent most of the night talking and kissing and
holding and feeling, but she bucked away sharply when I put my fingers to her pussy.</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""You can kiss me and feel me up top but not that. Not yet.""</p><p>""Yes, Ginny,"" I said. I was hers after all to do with as she pleased. But the words 'not yet'
excited me.</p><p>We dozed and woke often, watching the slow, cold dawn through the window. Sometimes
we said something about ourselves, and I felt confident enough to ask her why she
changed her mind about being gay.</p><p>""I haven't because I'm not,"" she said. ""Kissing and feeling up aren't gay,"" she said.
""Lesbians would be eating each other out. I don't want that.""</p><p>I nodded, but felt sad. I was good at eating others out. Surely Ginny had told her friend
that? It was what I did, hour after hour, for my owner as I lay on my back and she squatted
over me. Sometimes while she watched TV, sometimes as she did her homework.
Occasionally while she had a meal if her mother didn't object. I glanced at the clock,
watching the time move inexorably on, towards when Ginny would want me back. I felt
odd; I didn't want to leave Nicky.</p><p>Not without bringing her to a climax with my tongue.</p><p>At nine Nicky got up and went downstairs to make breakfast, leaving me in bed. I felt
foolish, things being this way round. It was my job to serve, not lie in bed. But I took the
opportunity to play with myself, thinking of how I wish I could have used my tongue on
Nicky's little, soft slit. I was playing with my twat slowly, getting as much as I could from
it, thinking of what Nicky and I had done in the night.</p><p>I had my eyes closed, drifting towards an orgasm. I could hear her on the phone
downstairs, talking to someone. Voices raised. Probably calling Ginny, saying come and
get her, I've finished with the slut. But I was lost in my own pleasure, and I never heard
her until she said from the door: ""Get out.""</p><p>My eyes flew open. She was stood in the doorway to her bedroom, hands on hips. Naked
apart from her little white bra, of course.</p><p>I fell out of bed, thinking I had gone too far. I started to mumble something about being
sorry, that it wouldn't happen again.</p><p>""Be quiet,"" said Nicky, indicating I should kneel in front of her. But she didn't have
anything in her hand to beat me with, not like Ginny would have done. Then Nicky said,
surprisingly gently. ""I have had it with that bitch Ginny. So from now on... Eat me out.
Now."" She even bent herself back a little, hips thrust forward, and put her fingers on either
side of her nether lips so her lightly haired cunt was easy for me to reach.</p><p>Reach with my lips, my tongue.</p><p>Nicky's cunt was everything I'd hoped it would be; smooth and warm and wet and soft,
and I lapped at it eagerly. I kissed it's barely oyster shape. My tongue slid into the folds as
if it was created solely  for that delight. I could hear the girl gasping above me as I put my
best into it, licking feverishly but carefully at her small, hard clit. Tasting her immature
secretions as if they were drops of honey.</p><p>""Oh... Fuck,"" sighed the girl as she gave a moan of pleasure and came, her small  hips
shuddering. I didn't retract my tongue; I hadn't been told to so so. But my licking was
lighter, more gentle. Less hurried as she went through all the waves of her climax. My
healing licks, I called them privately. I was healing Nicky.</p><p>The girl got hold of my head (I thought she would have had gripped my hair if I had any)
and eased my head back to look down into my eyes. ""I had no idea,"" she said, her breath
ragged, her eyes big and dark and intense. ""Why didn't you tell me?""</p><p>""Because I wanted you to make me show you,"" I said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said, and swallowed.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Nicky that you–""</p><p>""Ma'am,"" she said. ""It's ma'am from now on.""</p><p>There seemed to be a subtle change in her. No uncertainty now, and allied with a sort of
determination. Yet it made her look even more lovely than before. I nodded. ""Ma'am, I'm
sorry I didn't do it to you before.""</p><p>""Me too."" She let go of me and went to a drawer, found some panties – white ones – and
dragged them on. She got dressed in jeans and shirt as I knelt where she had left me. ""I
don't want you to go back to Ginny,"" said Nicky, as she buttoned her shirt.</p><p>I said nothing. It wasn't my choice what became of me. But maybe that was why there
were raised voices on the phone. Maybe Nicky had finally decided I was good for her,
finally grasped what I could do for her.</p><p>Maybe finally Nicky told Ginny what she thought of her.</p><p>""She's a cow. I told her I will buy you from her,"" said Nicky. She was at the mirror,
brushing her short, black hair. She looked stunning and my cunt was pulsing. I still had
the taste of her young cunt on my lips.</p><p>""Your parents –"" I began.</p><p>""I'll sort them out."" Said Nicky, as if she knew she would. ""He's away all the time anyway,
so he won't care. And my mother... well, she will have to accept.""</p><p>""Ma'am, is Ginny okay with what you said?""</p><p>""Not your worry,"" said the thirteen year-old girl briskly. ""Now, let's get you downstairs. I'll
put your breakfast in that dog bowl and then you can tell me – show me – what a slave
does."" She paused. ""Guess I've got a lot to learn.""</p><p>""And I have a lot to teach you, ma'am,"" I said as my heart soared. She had melted under
my tongue, and I knew I loved her. Except now I would try and make her love me as well.</p><p>Then I could undo her bra and kiss those wonderful small breasts of hers because she
wanted it that way. Wanted me that way.</p>"
1308,Cow,Eva,1,I'm a mature dominatrix who found love -- not with any of the wretched men I beat but unexpectedly with a small girl who thought I was a cow because of my leather outfits.,"['F', 'g', 'fetish', 'fist']","<p>I suppose I'm getting old. Too old for this at any rate: the beating of men who are 
inadequate, the punishment of their laziness and arrogance.</p><p>My arm aches too often from wielding the riding crop and the paddle. Roll on the day they 
invent an electrical whip that does it for you.</p><p>Oh, they flock to see me still. My mature curves and wrinkles and even the sagging boobs 
do not seem to dissuade them. Men of all ages roll up at my door. A succession of the fat 
and the thin, the old and (most surprisingly) the young.</p><p>Young men barely able to sustain an erection. They seem to get younger by the year, or 
maybe it is me getting older with each season. Whatever: they come and stare at me in my 
severe, body-clinging leather outfits, the way my heavy tits threaten to spill out of my 
outfit, the way my thickened waist strains in the corset I wear. God knows what they have 
been brought up to think about, what brought them to seek me out. But they do, no doubt 
dreaming of their mummies and aunties or, heaven forbid, their grannies whipping them 
into submission.</p><p>Maybe that's what they see in me. The controlling grandmother. White hair, deep lines on 
my skin. Creases, if you like. The marks on the bridge of my nose where I have to wear 
reading glasses almost all the time I'm not dominating men. I still strut around in high 
heels, naturally. I estimate fifty per cent of the males I see want to wank themselves stupid 
because of my shapely, stockinged legs –– stockings with seams, no less –– and high heels 
clicking on the polished floor of my 'office.' The polished floor kept spotless by 
slobbering, blubbering men put to work on hands and knees cleaning it as part of their 
punishment.</p><p>Their duty to please the superior woman. But my feet ache in heels these days and I long 
to get out of them and into something less demanding. But as it's all about sex, they pay. </p><p>So being paid, I wear them still.</p><p>Did I say they want sex? If I did, I was lying. They aren't going to get sex. They get 
nothing from me directly. They can look but not touch, they can dream and rub their 
pathetic cocks if they wish. For a small extra fee, of course. They aren't totally denied, as 
that would be unreasonably cruel. I do love being reasonably cruel, I smirk to myself. They 
are allowed to splatter their semen in a bucket or down the toilet pan or in some of my old 
(and cheap) nylon knickers. Panties, they seem to want to call them.</p><p>But I'm old fashioned. I let them use a pair of my old fashioned big, stained-gusset 
knickers to jerk themselves stupid. Even more stupid than before, I remind myself.</p><p>So why am I telling you this? Ah yes, the loneliness.</p><p>You see, watching men excite themselves looking at me is fine to a point. But they never 
touch, never caress. I never get any one of them to hold me. No kiss, no cuddles, no kind 
words other than a profusion of whimpering 'thank you, mistress.' I go home to an empty 
flat after a day at the spotlessly-clean 'office,' after I have put away my crops and 
unhooked my corset and kicked off my heels.</p><p>An ordinary woman the wrong side (just) of 55 heading for my television and dinner-for-
one.</p><p>Oh, sure, I can afford to eat out and eat well on what I earn from the stupid, simpering 
males I see but I detest eating on my own. I also have a not unreasonable fear that the 
highly-paid lawyer I was thrashing, or the senior police officer I was allowing to wank, or 
the high-flying executive I permitted to lick the soles of my shoes will turn up at the next 
table. Turn up and recognise the rather dowdy and somewhat plain woman sat alone. And 
they themselves wouldn't be alone. They would have a wife on their arm or a younger 
girlfriend or some woman they were trying to impress who was accompanying them.</p><p>Women with tits that don't need so much upholstery to keep their spirits up.</p><p>And that would make it harder for me, seeing them and seeing they were thinking about a 
normal love life. Yes, even the ones who beg and plead to be punished by a mature 
woman have the chance to have affairs and cement marriages and establish new 
relationships.</p><p>So to preserve what dignity I have left I go home alone and eat alone. I sit and watch 
television and feel annoyed if there is some show that has a stereotype of the dominant 
madame, usually some badly-aimed and  misfiring joke that we doms are always powerful 
all the time.</p><p>Inside, I'm not. Inside I'm me. Inside I need… well, I'm not sure.</p><p>Or I wasn't. Not until Thandi came along.</p><p>Thandi is a black girl. I assume that Thandi is short for the South African name Thandiwe, 
but I never have asked. All I care about is she is beautiful. She is eight year old and with 
those large bright eyes that African children have. Full, sensuous lips; there is nothing 
mean about her looks in any way. And the tight mass of black, curly hair that adorns her 
head is fascinating. Beautiful and happy and lively and the person I love.</p><p>I love her? What's not to love, as they say.</p><p>I got to know Thandi through her mother, Masie. Masie is a prostitute; a black woman 
living in London who probably shouldn't be in this country. It happens, and everyone 
knows someone who shouldn't be here or should have applied for some piece of paper to 
stay, and hookers are no exception. Now as a dominatrix I don't need to meet with 
prostitutes; they are in another branch of the sex industry to mine. Just, I suppose, how air 
traffic controllers don't have to associate with truck drivers. We sex workers are not in 
some sort of guild or mutual support club. We benefit from the paying lusts of men in 
different ways, but that's all. But some ladies of the night want to be themselves, want to 
talk. Perhaps it is fear of being hurt (and they are at risk as they don't have the whips and 
chains I have to keep the sleazy men under control) or maybe it is just to have a 
conversation that doesn't involve the phrases 'arse fuck' or 'blow job' or 'how much, 
whore?'</p><p>So Masie stops by where I work from time to time, when she knows I'm not busy, and 
sometimes she brings Thandi. Maybe Masie isn't a working girl when she brings her 
daughter, but she ushers the sweetheart in and I let Thandi perch herself on the big high 
back armchair I have (the dominant chair, I call it) and read a book or play with her little 
hand-held console game while her mother  and I chat and moan and bitch about life over 
a cup of tea as only two women can.</p><p>And Thandi would look up at me with those big appealing eyes of hers and look at what I 
am wearing and smile, as if she understood.</p><p>Thandi never used to say much to me, perhaps because her mum was there. Kids can be 
shy. But one day she asked if she could ask a question. I nodded, and she said it clearly 
and thoughtfully: ""The way you dress up… Why is it like a cow, Miss Domino."" (Miss 
Domino I should tell you is my business name; so much better than Edith).</p><p>I was a little taken aback but then I saw the book open on Thandi's lap was a picture book 
of a farm, and there was a cow in it. But bright girl that she was she had understood I 
wore leather and leather came from cows so therefore people who wore leather, she must 
have reasoned, must have a bit of cow in them.</p><p>I smiled. ""Because I can be a bitch,"" I said, not able to be offended in any way with this 
lovely little girl.</p><p>The girl jumped off the big chair and grinned as she came over to me. Her mother may 
well as not been there, for all the little girl's attention was on me. ""I like you being a cow 
and a bitch,"" she said as she stood close by me. She put her hand on my bare arm (I peel 
my leather opera-length gloves off when I'm not actually working on a hapless male) and 
stroked it. Lovingly, like she cared.</p><p>""You're so pale,"" she said earnestly. ""Not dark like me.""</p><p>""Not dark like you at all. But I wear black here,"" I patted my leather corseted belly. 
Creaking in its black leather.</p><p>""And here,"" said Thandi, and put her little hand on one of my leather clad boobs. She 
stroked it, like she adored it. More importantly, I liked it too, and my nipples got hard in 
the leather cups.</p><p>A fire had burst into life in me, and I blushed a little. Me who never blushes when a man 
does revolting things in front of me. I shot a look at Masie but she was sipping her tea, 
seemingly not caring.</p><p>""I like you,"" said Thandi. ""I like you in your cow outfit,"" and she laughed.</p><p>""And I like you, Thandi,"" I said, not sure what to do now. Fortunately Thandi did. She 
leaned in and kissed me on the lips, a soft and gentle kiss that brushed my lipsticked 
mouth. And better, her hand didn't leave my boob, and she did the kiss again but this 
time let it hover longer.</p><p>""So you'll be alright with Thandi,"" said Masie, interrupting us by standing up.</p><p>""What?"" I had no idea what the black woman was on about.</p><p>""Looking after Thandi. For now. I have to see a man in a hotel."" Masie slung her bag over 
her shoulder and nodded at me and Thandi as a sort of farewell gesture. ""I won't be long. 
And as I can't take her with me and as she likes you… well, you said you didn't have an 
appointment for an hour, right?""</p><p>It was all said as if we had agreed this somehow. I couldn't recall the conversation, how we 
said anything like that. ""I'm not a childminder,"" I began, but Thandi stopped me.</p><p>""I'd like to stay and play,"" said the girl, all her big eyes on me. ""Can I please stay?""</p><p>""I don't know what to do,"" I said, suddenly feeling overwhelmed. ""I mean, about looking 
after you.""</p><p>""Just let me play kissing and holding and touching,"" said Thandi, her eyes sparkling.</p><p>""She likes women,"" said Masie, who was at the office door. ""More reliable than men. 
Learned that already,"" she added, and was gone.</p><p>Thandi and I played kissing games and touching games and she loved getting her hands 
inside my bra and inside my leather knickers and was fascinated when I told her I didn't let 
anyone touch me like that. ""Cows don't,"" I added breathlessly as her little fingers found 
my clit. ""Only calfs can touch cows.""</p><p>""The domino cow lets the calf touch her,"" grinned Thandi, and with astonishing skill she 
brought me to an orgasm. Probably the best one I'd ever had; one hand deep in my pants, 
one hand on my heaving bust and her sweet, full lips against mine. Oh, and her small 
tongue in my mouth, just to help me along.</p><p>Where Thandi had got such skills from I have no idea. Of course, I know women know how 
to love other women. It's an instinctive thing, something women can do for other women 
naturally. But a girl? Now that was something quite unexpected.</p><p>Thandi was all over me, playing and holding and exploring me. And she let me do it to her, 
too. Gently, of course, rubbing her and teasing her and always the kisses.</p><p>Kisses with the cow on me creaking and groaning with the excited movement. The cow in 
me panting with desire.</p><p>And when she had finally gone and I had a male client to attend to, I thrashed his sorry 
pathetic pale hide brutally because I reasoned he had stopped me keeping Thandi and 
doing more with her.</p><p>But Thandi would come back and throw herself into my arms and kiss me like we were 
lovers. Like lovers really in love.</p><p>I suppose I had 'babysat' Thandi a dozen times and each time I regretted not cancelling 
my appointments when our time was up, but even half-an-hour with her was a delight. If 
we had time she would insist I showed her all my cow outfits as she called them and 
admired me and wanted me, and I was in love.</p><p>And then one fine day, Masie never came back for her daughter.</p><p>—-</p><p>It is the nature of sex workers like Masie, especially with her illegal status in the country, 
to simply disappear. I never knew what happened to her, and of course I wasn't in any kind 
of position to ask about her. Oh, sure, a bolder person than me would have asked one of 
the senior cops who come to me to be beaten and abused. I could have grilled them for 
information and they could have started whatever enquiry they wanted in exchange for a 
free whipping or extra verbal abuse. But there were several issues here, with the first and 
foremost being you never really want to be involved, even casually, with police enquiries.  Someone might start asking the wrong questions as far as I was concerned. Anyway even if 
I knew, what was I going to do about it? Sex workers, hookers, even gays who live 'on the 
edge' all go missing on a regular basis. Some turn up again, some don't. Or occasionally 
they turn up cold.</p><p>Sometimes it's better not to ask too closely. Better not to know. Plus the cops who I 
brutally beat wouldn't have wanted to know about work. I was their diversion away from 
the pressures of the job and far from their wives; when they grovelled they just wanted to 
feel the bite of my whip and the jab of my high heel in their scrotum. If I allowed them to 
be ungagged it was so they could beg and cry and not so they could talk to me. After all, 
what could they say that would impress me after my loving chats with Thandi?</p><p>Yeah, I can be a cruel bitch, I know.</p><p>But the main thing was I got to keep Thandi. I got to keep her because there was no one 
else in her life, at least not anyone she owned up to. I have no idea who her father was or 
whether he was even in this country. I don't suppose Thandi knew either: whatever the 
reason, she never said and to be honest I never asked. No one came to claim the girl and I 
was happy with that.</p><p>The funny thing is she was happy with me. She did ask briefly where her mum was about 
two hours after she was due to be collected.  Masie was supposed to come back but didn't. 
When eventually I said I didn't know where her mum was she was content to curl up next 
to me and do what she always did and play with my udders. She had taken to calling them 
that because I was a cow, apparently, and she loved me in leather. I hope really she loved 
me in any way, but it still amused her I wore leather outfits.</p><p>Of course having udders like I did meant she got to suck my nipples. I even think I 
lactated a little, which was probably my imagination, but we both got a lot of comfort 
from that. At home I began to wear my leather outfits (Thandi I am pleased to say was 
more than happy to share my bed as there was no other place for her to sleep) and she 
would say ""cow time"" or ""udder time"" and off we'd go. Suck and fuck or lick and flick when 
she wanted to excite my nipples, but the sight of her lovely black face and big eyes would 
melt my heart and set my pussy dripping. More than any man ever could.</p><p>And the sight of her naked body with its smooth and shiny dark skin would drive me mad. 
Her flat chest and hairless pussy was sensational to look at and even better to touch and 
caress. I must have kissed every inch of her body a thousand times, and she loved it as I 
did.</p><p>I admit I was restless for a few weeks, imagining at any moment that Masie might come 
back as suddenly as she had gone. Perhaps even that some mysterious (and undeserving) 
relative would show up, or some interfering social workers arrive to ruin my happiness. 
More likely the police out to investigate another body found in the river. But no one came. </p><p>The papers never said anything about a missing hooker — though they probably wouldn't 
as it was just one of those things rather than a tragedy — and the longer we went with no 
knock on my door the better I felt. Good news in my game is no one asking questions.</p><p>I had cancelled all my appointments the day I got Thandi and for a while I did contemplate 
giving up the dom-job. Like I say, I'm too old for it now. But in a way Thandi kept my 
interest going. In her words she wanted me to dress as a cow, have my udders out and felt 
up by her (and bitten and nibbled and tweaked and toyed with) and with it her small fist 
worked in and out of my big old cunt. Trust me, the feeling of a girl's small hand going 
like a piston in and out down there is beyond description.</p><p>We would spend all night in bed and laugh and play and fuck and she would bury her face 
between my legs and bite my clit with such tenderness I would both weep with joy and 
gasp with pain. But she did it with love and how could I object to that? Whatever she 
wanted I would do for her, and let her do what she wanted to me. No matter what the 
discomfort I would endure it to make her happy. But then, it made me happy too.</p><p>I showed her how to use a strap on and we took it in turns, though I loved it most of all 
when she mounted me and would say, ""Beg for it, cow."" Oh, how the cow would beg and 
moo for more sex.</p><p>In time she will get her first leather outfit –– probably white as a contrast to my black –– 
and I promised one day I would show her how to whip a man. How to make a pathetic 
male worship the woman without touching her. But that's all a long way off and thankfully 
we have lots of woman-girl sex ahead of us before we get to that.</p><p>Hopefully too her boobs will grow and in time I can play with them like she plays with 
mine, with lots of kisses and squeezes and bites. Oh God, her bites drive me nuts but I 
cant help myself surrendering to her with my juices running down my legs like crazy and 
my heart pounding. And all the time Thandi's big, sexy sparkling eyes on me, measuring 
each reaction and judging each new effort.</p><p>No wonder I love her so. No wonder I will do anything to please her.</p><p>Thandi and I talk about our love and our desires often over dinner, because now I no 
longer eat alone. I have the love of my life with me now. </p><p>And trust me, a cow no longer grazing alone is a very happy cow.</p>"
1309,Half Full,Eva,1,"Better to be wanted, even if you have to wait. That was the lesson. For Ginny Sonders, her lovely little pupil Sasha was everything, but the woman would have to wait until she was required.","['F', 'F', 'g', 'd/s']","<p>I suppose I am the luckiest woman alive, or you could say the unluckiest. It depends, as 
always, how you view these things. Half empty or half full.</p><p>I like to think it's more the half full side. I didn't have Sasha before and it's better to have 
her this way than not at all. And sometimes she is kind. Really she is, and I know that 
without her I'd be totally empty.</p><p>I'd be drained, though she does -- delightfully -- drain me occasionally when I am in her 
company. When she allows it.</p><p>Sasha. My beautiful, intelligent little Sasha. You would, no doubt, like a description of her 
here. Well, she is not very tall, at least not for her age. She's eleven and in a way looks as if 
she is nine. Blonde, which I prefer, crystal clear blue-green (that subtle shade drives me 
mad) and she has the most appealing smile ever. She could pass for a nine year old, maybe 
even an eight year old, but on her chest she has two small signs that she is maturing; 
small bumps admittedly and she refuses so far to wear a bra. She likes that I look at her 
chest and I like her without anything between her puffy nipples and the world, save for a 
thin shirt or sweater. Sometimes, when the light catches her right, across the classroom, 
you can see the shape of her small boobs-to-be. Maybe she will be like her mother and 
have small, high but definite breasts. But that will be some years away, I'm sure.</p><p>Looking at her chest? Ah yes, that was how it started. I'm a teacher and teachers see all 
sorts of things in the course of the job. I am 51, and like all so called veteran teachers we 
have seen it all over many years. And we have to look for things. You know; behaviour 
problems, bad attitude, reluctance to be social, plus all the usual education issues such as 
dyslexia and autism. I know Sasha doesn't have any of those, and she's social and bright 
and friendly and...</p><p>Perfect to look at. And that, as I say, was the start of it all.</p><p>My name is Ginny. Short, if you must know, for Virginia, but the kids would have a field 
day if they knew I had Virgin in my name. Of course the names of grown ups always 
fascinate kids. 'Tell us your name Miss,' they urge. ""My name is Mrs Sonders. That's like 
Saunders but with an 'o',"" I explain. ""But you can call me Miss.""</p><p>Kids do that anyway. 'Mrs' is a foreign country to them; teachers like me are always called 
Miss. I could explain that it has been many years since I was a Miss. I have been married to 
Bob for no less than 27 years and I always say I am happily married if anyone asks.</p><p>Am I? I don't know what that means; happiness they say is something you only recognise 
when you haven't got it. When it's gone. The theme of a Joni Mitchell song, if I remember 
correctly. I am married and Bob has grown old like me. We have both put on a little weight, 
though I try harder than him to keep mine under control. What do I think of him? Hmmm... 
Bob is, well, he is himself. Not sure what I expected when I got married but I didn't expect 
to be thinking of a small girl as we approached our thirtieth year in a relationship. But 
Sasha occupies all my thoughts these days, and that was why I was caught looking once 
too often.</p><p>I blustered of course when Sasha said she was telling her mother about me staring at her. I 
told her it was teacher's job to look at all her pupils and make sure they were all okay.</p><p>""Even when they have a very thin top on and their little boobs show through?"" The little girl 
even pushed her small, developing chest at me so I got the point.</p><p>""Sasha Edmonds! That's silly! And rude,"" I admonished. Almost said it like I really was 
offended. ""I am your teacher and as such I deserve respect. Now, don't be such a silly thing 
and let's not say anything more about this.""</p><p>But she carried on. She wore thin tops even more and seemed to know where to stand so 
the light from the big classroom windows went through the top and I saw two small but 
distinct titties on show. I swear she even rubbed herself a little to make her puffy little 
nipples stand out. And what did that do to my nipples? I am ashamed to say they got hard. 
My nips always do when I am aroused; it's just that for the best part of twenty years Bob 
hasn't aroused me.</p><p>But little posing, posturing, pouting Sasha was arousing me now. I could feel a dampness 
in my pants as I stared. And she smiled because she knew.</p><p>Oh, and she would wear tight little skirts -- completely inappropriate for a small school girl 
-- and she would wiggle her little rear as she walked. Even other teachers noticed; Mrs 
Greenhough, the headmistress finally commented on it. Old Greenie as the kids call her 
seems usually to be as blind as bat, but she saw Sasha wiggling past her in her tight skirt 
with her cute arse -- sorry, I am English and there is a basic Anglo-Saxon urge to use such 
primitive words when you see something so raw -- and commented on it to me. Inappropriate,
was the word she used. Inappropriate for a school like ours.</p><p>Fuck her, I thought. I like it so shut up. But she wouldn't and I have my duties. Had them 
then, anyway.</p><p>It was when Sasha was bent over one day and her skirt rode up and I could see the little 
triangle of her white knickers where they disappeared from view that I was finally moved to 
speak to her. ""Tell my mum, not me,"" said Sasha with a curious mix of indignation and 
amusement. ""She buys these for me to wear.""</p><p>I was trapped. I had to tell her mother. The school was noticing and I felt obliged to be a 
caring teacher. I summoned Mrs Gail Edmonds to meet me after school one evening, and 
she was sweetness and light. And yes, she knew.</p><p>""Sasha tells me you stare at her a lot,"" said the woman. She was an older version of her 
daughter in many ways. About thirty, I reckoned. She had her only child young and kept 
her figure, or nature didn't exact any revenge for bearing a child. I had borne one child, 
Adelaide, two years after I was married and my figure never quite recovered. Addy as I 
called her even had a daughter of her own, Mistral, she was called; six years old and cute.
But not as cute as Sasha. No one could be.</p><p>But now I had Mrs Edmonds sat in front of me and I felt increasingly uncomfortable. I had, 
in effect, been 'outed' by Sasha. She had, it seems, told her mother about me staring. In 
some detail, apparently, because the woman had a mental list of dates and occasions. It 
made it sound like I never took my eyes off the child.</p><p>Which was partly true.</p><p>I won't bore you with my objections, or my careful reasoning why teachers must be 
responsible. No matter what I said, and frankly it bored even me to hear it, Mrs Edmonds 
merely nodded and her eyes twinkled. ""I could imagine some people would be impressed, 
maybe even overawed, by your performance,"" she said. ""But the truth is you are an old 
pervert who gets off on looking at pretty girls.""</p><p>I put on a good show of horrified indignation, but she wore me down. My defences were 
shot away. I must have looked guilty, or lost. But Mrs Edmonds came to my rescue. ""You 
need to hear what my daughter has to say about this. I presume you know where we live,"" 
the woman said as she stood to leave. ""We will expect you at seven tonight. Alone,"" she 
added. ""And wear something smart.""</p><p>I spent the next three hours in some turmoil. Bob, my husband, barely noticed. I was in a 
quandary: I was being told what to do, and there seemed to be dramatic implications. Sasha's mother had distinctly said that I was expected by more than one person. That was 
the 'we' she indicated. But while it was unusual for a teacher to go to a parent's house, it 
wasn't unknown. But why was I told to wear something smart? I always dressed 
appropriately for my job as a teacher; a formal suit, usually, with below the knee skirt. A 
clean white blouse, usually one buttoned up to the neck. Sensible shoes, but then I was 
often on my feet. But I had been ordered, and that was the inescapable feeling that rose in 
me. The home visit wasn't my choice, and the need to dress better wasn't mine either.</p><p>I was in a complete dilemma. Part of me said, 'don't go,'-- but the part that said 'go but 
be careful' won. If nothing else I thought it would be a chance to see Sasha again, and I 
could always deny anything thrown at me by the girl or her mother. Teachers are often 
accused of things they don't do, and my long record was spotless.</p><p>I put on black trousers and a new, unworn red and white pattern blouse with a low, scoop 
neck I was saving for a dinner with old colleagues. Bob was only vaguely interested that I 
was going out and I drove to the Edmonds house in so much of a state of nervous tension 
that I was halfway there before I realised I'd left my handbag at home. I didn't even have 
my mobile phone on me, and no money. This was, I was sure, the one time Bob would 
actually notice anything and demand to know why I had gone out without the things I 
always carried.</p><p>But at least Bob couldn't call me with my phone at home, and nor could anyone else. As 
much as I love my daughter Adelaide, I really didn't want a call about Mistral's latest 
pranks interrupting my evening.</p><p>But I had been more than stupid in my eagerness to get out. In fact I was so stupid I had 
failed to see that I had very little petrol, and the car chugged to a halt a good few hundred 
yards short of the Edmonds home. Worse, as I walked there it began to rain. I felt utterly 
miserable. Maybe, after all, I had been completely wrong to even think of this.</p><p>I must have looked like a drowned rat as I arrived at the Edmonds' front door. My new 
blouse was soaked, probably ruined, and I couldn't blame them if I was the last person 
they wanted in their home. Walking the three miles home in this weather filled me with 
dread.</p><p>To her credit, Mrs Edmonds did nothing more than raise an eyebrow as she opened the 
door. ""You had better come in,"" she said, 'before the weather gets worse.""</p><p>I mumbled my gratitude and entered, aware that I was in danger of leaving puddles on 
their polished hall floor.</p><p>Then I got my next shock: ""You were told to look smart,"" said the woman, a tad coldly as 
she eyed me up and down.</p><p>""I know,"" I began, ""but the rain caught me out--""</p><p>""Well, never mind, it's just you and me. I will get you a towel to sit on while we talk."" The 
woman turned away before I could finish my protestations.</p><p>Above all I felt a crushing disappointment; Sasha would not be there and while I was ready 
to defend my corner against allegations of staring at a child I only came because I hoped to 
see her. I felt angry with myself. I had been monumentally stupid, and I opened my mouth 
to ask if I could use her phone and call Bob and ask him to pick me up.</p><p>Mrs Edmonds didn't look as if she wanted to be asked anything and she lay a towel on the 
sofa and gestured to me to sit on it. I felt small and humiliated. Here I was, a mature, 
respected teacher who had been caught staring at a small girl (and I wasn't sure why I 
couldn't take my eyes off her in class) and from then on I had done everything wrong. I was 
sure that one day I would laugh about this but I wasn't sure how many years off that would 
be.</p><p>""So, you seem to be in a bit of a state,"" said the mother as she settled opposite me. She 
had a light, sunny (and dry) dress on and she looked relaxed and attractive. Everything I 
didn't feel.</p><p>""I can't help the rain,"" I mumbled.</p><p>""Apparently not. Nor can you help looking at my daughter.""</p><p>""I think,"" I took a deep breath and shivered, and perhaps not entirely from being wet and 
cold, ""we cleared that up earlier. I told you as a teacher I have to study the children in my 
care to make sure they--""</p><p>""Bullshit,"" said the woman, curtly. ""You stare at Sasha because you lust after her. You won't 
be the first and probably not the last. Women teachers are so easily swayed by a pretty 
girl.""</p><p>I gasped in shock. ""I beg your pardon? I do not, and I must repeat most firmly, do that. I 
never stare at the children in anything other than a professional way.""</p><p>""So you do stare?""</p><p>""What? No! I mean, of course I look. It would be remiss of me to not look. But as for long  
looks, well..."" I gulped and my throat went dry, or maybe the other way round. I managed 
to croak a bit more: ""Sasha is pretty but so too are lots of other girls.""</p><p>""So you want them too?""</p><p>""No,"" I felt like crying. This was going far worse than I could possibly have imagined. I felt 
cold and lonely and trapped.</p><p>""Listen, Mrs Sonders."" The woman was leaning forward. ""There is no point in beating round 
the bush. Whatever Sasha has in spades appears to be some sort of a hold over older 
women; some kind of power to make them want her. I do mean want, and not some sort of 
platonic friendship. Im talking about desire. But as I say you are not the first."" I began to 
object that was certainly not the case for me but the woman waved my words aside. ""The 
truth is several women have, for a number of reasons, desired my daughter. Her looks, the 
way she acts, the clothes she wears--""</p><p>""I-I was going to ask you about that,"" I cut in. ""Her mode of dress... They seem, not right 
in the classroom.""</p><p>""Her choice,"" said Mrs Edmonds, and for the first time gave a small resigned shrug. ""She 
won't listen to me.""</p><p>""You mean, she chooses clothes that..."" I couldn't think of the right words.</p><p>""Turn women on, yeah,"" said the mother, again in a resigned way. She passed a weary 
hand over her brow, then cheered herself a little. ""But that is how she is. None of us can 
help how we are ourselves, let alone demand others ought to behave as we might wish.""
""She's just a small girl,"" I said.</p><p>""And very attractive. And very wilful. You may not be surprised to learn that she does not 
take orders easily.""</p><p>I nodded. If I was honest there were few times she ever did what I said directly; I had 
learned to try and persuade her rather than demand as a normal teacher might. ""So what 
are you telling me?"" If we were being honest there was indeed no point in beating around.
""For some reason, and forgive me being blunt, but the strangest thing of all is Sasha is 
attracted to you. You are a little plump, heavy busted. A bit of a double-chin. A few lines 
and grey hairs."" I felt embarrassed my flaws were being laid out so easily but said nothing. 
""Of course, there have been women. Other teachers, social workers, even relatives who 
have wanted to get to know her better, shall we say."" Once more the woman looked weary. 
""We had to move house a couple of times to try to end unwanted interest in her.""</p><p>I gulped. ""Attracted to me? How?""</p><p>""Oh, she thinks you are cute."" Gail Edmonds waved her hand dismissively. ""Can't say I can 
see it myself, but for whatever reason she chose you.""</p><p>""I don't understand. Chose?"" My heart was pounding in me and I felt hot. Hot enough to 
make steam rise off me as I dried, I was certain.</p><p>""She wants you. That's about it.""</p><p>""I still don't know what you mean.""</p><p>The mother laughed. ""You really don't know? Goodness, what do they teach in schools 
today?""</p><p>I stared blankly, hardly daring to think the child was somehow attracted to me.</p><p>""Look, Mrs Sonders -- do you have a first name?"" Gail looked at me as if she couldn't 
believe ancient teachers had first names.</p><p>""Ginny,"" I said, and blushed. ""Well, Virginia, but the kids ought not--""</p><p>""Then Ginny will do. Look, Ginny, all this may or may not be a shock to you, but there is in 
the world a condition where small girls take control of adults. Girls taking control of 
vulnerable women. It may have some mumbo-jumbo name, but I am pretty sure that even 
if it has it will be a source of either deep controversy or official silence. Most likely the 
latter.""</p><p>""W-what control?"" I stammered.</p><p>""A sort of deep and hypnotic compulsion in mature females to be owned or governed by a 
small girl. Trouble is, the feeling exists because that is what girls like Sasha do."" The 
woman regarded me carefully, her eyes level. ""I did not raise Sasha to do this, but she told 
me what she wanted. She told me how she was and told me to do something about it.""</p><p>""When?""</p><p>""Oh, she was about six or seven. One day she breezed in and told me she wanted to own 
women.""</p><p>""I don't understand what you mean, what own means.""</p><p>""I am sure you do. Like a person owns a pet.""</p><p>""Pet? This is wrong,"" A horror filled me and I swallowed noisily and realised my throat was 
dry again. ""She can't... I'm a teacher. I'm... I'm old enough to be her grandmother.""</p><p>Gail laughed. ""Ah yes, the fact that you are respectable and mature. Reliable, a pillar of 
society. Oh spare me; the truth is we are what we are, and Sasha is a controller. When she 
came home and said she had found the woman, I knew what she meant. When she told me 
it was you she wanted, well... You can imagine how surprised I was.""</p><p>I felt my face redden. ""I am not that bad,"" I snapped.</p><p>""No, you're not, Ginny. Forgive me. But Sasha's last teacher wanted her so badly and she 
was just twenty four. Fresh out of college. Pretty, with sweet little boobs and a narrow waist 
but Sasha said she didn't have what it took. Not up to her requirements.""</p><p>I felt dizzy. Whatever I expected from this had changed direction several times and I was 
lost. Now the evening of disasters was plunging towards a new chasm. For a reason I can 
never define, I asked: ""What requirements?""</p><p>""Patient, loyal, willing, eager, submissive, able to learn.""</p><p>""Submissive?"" I felt like fainting. ""No one's ever done that to me.""</p><p>""Probably not. Not until now.""</p><p>""You're making this up,"" I said, determined to salvage some dignity from all this.</p><p>""Hardly. But if you are unsure, get up and leave. It may even have stopped raining.""</p><p>I didn't move. Nor did I when Gail went to make us two cups of tea. To help me get over 
the shock, she said.</p><p>We sat and talked. I was feeling better, in one way, but still confused. What is it they say? If 
you are not confused, you're misinformed? I was trying to get to the moment when I 
wasn't confused.</p><p>Gail talked a lot to me about control, how one person can control another. Make them do 
things they never expected. Perhaps even that they didn't want. The trick is though to 
recognise that they only think they don't want it. Really, she said, they do.</p><p>And really, she said, I did. I just didn't know it yet.</p><p>Sasha was out, visiting some friend. She didn't want to be around when her mum told me I 
was about to be controlled. That, I was assured, was part of the plan. Yes, there was a 
plan. Sasha wanted it this way, that the next time I saw her I would obey.</p><p>But what did I have to do? I must admit I was shaking slightly when I asked that. You see, 
it's one thing to accept the theory as it were. The principle is fine when it's remote, but 
another thing to actually be confronted with it.</p><p>Gail shrugged. ""That's down to Sasha,"" she said. She couldn't guess, wouldn't try to. It 
might be not much, it might be a lot.</p><p>""I am a teacher,"" I pointed out. ""I have a family.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""So it makes it hard at times to do anything but what has to be done."" I felt overwhelmed, 
like I was about to give up my life.</p><p>""Don't worry,"" said Sasha's mum. ""Better if you just accept what you can.""</p><p>That led me to the big question: Had her child done this before?</p><p>Yes, twice. I was number three.</p><p>I felt alarmed and reassured at the same time. I wanted to be first. I wanted to be first in 
Sasha's life. I also felt cheated, that someone had experienced before what I was about to.</p><p>Stop.</p><p>Stop right there. You will be saying; at what point did you accept what was on offer? The 
answer is, I really don't know. Part of me thought I had always accepted it. That the first 
time I saw Sasha in my class, the first time I saw her smile at me. The first time I got a 
glimpse of her puffy nipples through the thin shirt, the first time she bent in her tight skirt 
was the moment I knew. But then maybe I was just waiting for someone like her to appear 
in my life. Replace Bob, put Addy and her silly daughter Mistral -- Christ, the damn kid's 
named after a wind, for fuck's sake -- into perspective.</p><p>And with it I knew I was free, free to be me. I didn't have to pretend any more.</p><p>Sasha came in two hours after I had arrived, maybe longer than that. She came up behind 
me and I saw her mother tense slightly, maybe worried what I would do. But there was no 
need for her to worry. I sat on the towel on the sofa, leaning against the back of the couch. 
I didn't turn round. Sasha came up behind me without a word, placed her right hand over 
my mouth and reached down with her left hand down my now dry blouse, down into my 
top and held my right breast. Not tight, but enough to let me know it was hers. I simply 
knew I had to sit and let her do it.</p><p>She ran her hand over my boob, then felt inside the bra cup. A new bra, specially put on for 
tonight, though I wouldn't have easily admitted it. Try to look smart. Sasha didn't say a 
word either; no comment on the shape or weight of my tits or the fact that my bra felt 
nice. If she knew I had been wet and dried out, she didn't say. Never asked why I was sat 
on a towel. But then that was what Gail said: Sasha won't ask anything of me, she will just 
do it.</p><p>Now the girl was feeling me up, and I knew I wasn't required to say anything. Acceptance, 
that was the key element. I was accepting.</p><p>She pinched my nipple. Not hard, but enough for me to know it was what she did to 
women like me. And hey, there was no problem: I could breathe through my nose. I even 
waited while she switched hands and felt me up with her other hand.</p><p>Pinched my other nipple that little harder.</p><p>I walked home that night in the rain. Sasha said I had to, or rather told her mum to tell me. 
There was no need for her to talk to me at all. According to Gail even if I'd driven to their 
house, or only part of the way to her house, I would still have to walk home. It gave me 
thinking time as I walked and I didn't care about being wet. I may have been getting wet all 
over, but the most important dampness was in my knickers.</p><p>Bob had gone to bed and was snoring when I got in, so I silently peeled off my wet, ruined 
clothes in the spare room. I sniffed the damp crotch of my knickers and was satisfied I had 
made the scent in them because Sasha had handled me. Then I went to bed on my own, 
remembering being used by Sasha. She would be at school tomorrow, and I knew nothing 
would be said. Not by me or by my owner.</p><p>It was as Gail had explained; you just accept that someone owns you and does what they 
want. You accept it and are grateful for whatever comes your way.</p><p>As I finally went to sleep -- excited and aroused and not daring to touch myself because I 
knew I didn't have Sasha's permission -- I just hoped that the most beautiful girl ever 
would smile at me tomorrow in class and wear something thin and a short, tight skirt and 
show me her panties. Just a hint, please.</p><p>And I would wait for the next call to go to her house, or show myself to her or make myself 
available. I would be patient outwardly but inwardly in a froth, locked in a state of 
tremulous excitement. Wanting like I have never wanted before. I needed Sasha and I just 
prayed she needed me, in anyway she wanted. Whenever and however she wanted me.</p><p>Half full, like I say, is so much better than always empty.</p>"
1310,The Half Empty Feeling,Eva,1,"I am Ginny, I am 51 years old and I teach and I serve the lovely little Sasha. And one Saturday morning I opened the door when dressed and ready to be used, only for all hell to break loose.","['D/s', 'F', 'F', 'g', 'dressing up']","<p>I stood in a state of shock, though it is fair to say that my daughter Adelaide was even 
more shocked than me. And quite what my granddaughter Mistral thought I have no idea. 
They both started at me with big, round and disbelieving eyes, looking me up and down as 
if I had landed from another world.</p><p>I blinked back at them in total horror. This was not the way it was supposed to be. It was 
Saturday morning and I was ready to let someone into my world, but not like this.</p><p>The three of us were facing each other; Mistral holding her mummy's hand and the pair of 
them on my doorstep. I really didn't expect to open the door to my daughter and her child, 
and I don't think my daughter had any idea I would be like this.</p><p>You see, I was dressed as a little girl. Quite ridiculous when you think about it, but what 
choice did I have?</p><p>I know, I know. It's ludicrous that a 51 year-old woman should dress in a pink and white 
spotted dress with a short, flared skirt and short, puff-ball sleeves -- a dress with a pink 
bow at the back. On my feet I had Mary Jane-style shoes and short white ankle socks with 
pleasing little pink lace trim. Had I been forty five years younger I might have passed as a 
small child going to some other child's party, but even forty five years ago I don't think I 
would have been seen dead in such an outfit.</p><p>I was a parody of a 'likkle ikkle girlie.' Not my idea at all, but then that wasn't the point. 
Sasha said she wanted it, and that was how it was meant to be.</p><p>""Mother,"" said my daughter Addy when she got her voice back. The way she always did 
when she disapproved of me, though she said it with a hint of incredulity that suggested 
that madness had finally been visited on her own mum.</p><p>""Grandma,"" chuckled my granddaughter Mistral, who thought the sight of me dressed in 
babyish clothes even her friends would throw a tantrum in if their parents insisted they 
wore was hilarious. ""You look funny!"" She giggled.</p><p>""In, now,"" snapped Addy, ""before the neighbours see you."" She ushered me backwards and 
stepped into the house, and at the same time tried to pull her daughter behind her in some 
gesture of protecting the girl from my craziness. Mistral resisted as she wanted to get a 
better view of what sort of stupidity her weird grannie had indulged in.</p><p>""I didn't expect you, Adelaide... Addy...uh, Mistral, too"" I said. Lame offering as clearly I 
didn't expect anyone but Sasha at my door. Sasha ready to use me.</p><p>""Is this dad's doing?"" Addy looked me up and down with her face a mix of astonishment 
and revulsion. ""Is this his idea?""</p><p>""Your father? Good heavens no... he's..."" I stopped myself. I could have been smart and 
blamed it on him, said it was the sort of perverted sex game jaded old marriages require to 
inject fun into the passing years. But I missed the opportunity. ""No, he's out,"" I blushed.</p><p>That's right, I actually blushed in front of my family. Not something a woman of my age 
and standing is expected to do often. I went bright red because my dress was pink and 
spotty, if you can imagine it. I even clutched at the hem of the short skirt and tried to pull 
it down to hide my embarrassment; though it was a tad late. Mistral had seen what I 
wanted hidden and of course had to announce it.</p><p>""I can see Grandma's pussy! She's got no panties on,"" the child gasped.</p><p>""What?"" Addy stared anew at me, a look of disgust and horror spreading over her face. 
What was bad had just got worse.</p><p>""I forgot to put them on,"" I lied. Sasha had been explicit; no pants when she arrived. I was 
going to be fisted by her small hand as soon as she came to my home because in her 
words she always got bored waiting for me to remove my pants.</p><p>""So what the hell is going on?"" Addy glared at me. ""Dad's not here? So, mother dear, who 
exactly is this ridiculous outfit for?""</p><p>""Uh... It's not for anyone,"" I tried to lie again. ""It's just something I do, you know...""</p><p>""No, I don't know,"" said Addy, coldly. ""Tell me.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Mistral. ""Mummy won't let me go without pants,"" she said, in case that helped. 
It didn't.</p><p>""Look, I am on my own. No one else,"" I said. ""I just like to dress up in funny things."" I was 
scarlet and mumbling. ""Um, I better go and get changed--""</p><p>""Your boobs!"" Addy gasped, stopping me as I started to turn away towards the stairs. 
""Where the hell are they?""</p><p>Even having my arms in front of me didn't hide the fact that my normally sizeable bust 
was almost non-existent. ""Oh that's just to make the dress fit better,"" I managed to say. 
""They don't do dresses like this with..."" Another failure; explaining the dresses had no 
darts for large busts would make things worse. If they could be worse.</p><p>Taping down my breasts with yards of bandage to make my shape more like Judy Garland 
in Wizard of Oz probably didn't impress my daughter.</p><p>""Tell me exactly just what is going on,"" said Addy, her suppressed anger blazing in her 
eyes. ""You got some man coming round while dad's out?"" She must have forgotten Mistral 
was there; normally she wouldn't suggest anything to do with sex if her daughter was 
around. She was a single mother and clearly, having made one mistake herself, didn't want 
her child brought up thinking about such matters.</p><p>""Man, uh, yes."" I felt a wave of relief: the cavalry had arrived to save the day. ""I'm sorry, it's 
just that things have been not good with your dad and me and I felt I needed someone to 
have a fling with, nothing serious, and he said he would call in and you came and I wasn't 
expecting you and if I'd known I wouldn't have done it."" I might have burbled on with even 
more of this grateful gushing pack of lies when the the doorbell rang.</p><p>The cavalry had just retreated.</p><p>""Okay! Let's take a look at him,"" said Addy. ""Let's see who is breaking up my parents' 
home,"" she said and with a flourish, opened the front door.</p><p>Sasha was on the doorstep and she took in the scene with a laugh. ""Cool,"" the girl said as 
she looked at my outfit, and at the faces of my daughter and granddaughter, who were 
clearly unable to believe there was a cute eleven-year old on the doorstep. ""Looks like I 
have more crazy bitches to play with,"" grinned Sasha.</p><p>I really ought to have fainted because the damn floor wouldn't open up to swallow me.</p><p>Addy wouldn't let me out of my little girl clothes. Sasha had gone, having realised that 
there weren't three people to play with at all. That and the way Addy screamed at her along 
the lines of ""Who the fuck are you?"" </p><p>Mistral had been shuffled off to play in the dining room, no doubt drawing on my new 
dining room table. Normally she was banned from marking it but that was the least of my 
worries now. For all I knew she was inscribing 'Gran's a pervert' on the polished top.</p><p>""Okay, explain. Properly,"" said Addy. She was sat facing me and had forbidden me to keep 
trying to pull my skirt down (not that it would have covered much) as if she wanted me to 
be as humiliated as possible.</p><p>""Addy, it's not what you think,"" I had started off trying to say.</p><p>""I think it's exactly what I think,"" said my daughter, without any warmth in her eyes or 
voice. ""You apparently have this... this child lover, who you dress up for. Dad's out so you 
get the kid round for sex.""</p><p>I felt deflated. Put that way it seemed pretty bad. Actually, I don't know how it could be 
put any other way. ""The fact is,"" I said, taking a deep breath, ""this isn't my idea. The girl 
who was here, Sasha--""</p><p>""Ah yes, your favourite pupil. You seem to talk about her all the time.""</p><p>I nodded. My favourite indeed. ""It's her idea, all this. She tells me what to wear.""</p><p>Addy's eyes widened. ""What? She like you dressed as... as a prostitute?""</p><p>""I am not a prostitute,"" I snapped.</p><p>""So being a pedo is better, is it?"" Addy was shaking her head in disbelief.</p><p>""No, it's not. It's just that I was attracted to her and I can't explain why, but she makes me 
do this. Uh, she controls me.""</p><p>""Bollocks,"" said my daughter. I had never heard her say that before and I stared.</p><p>""Don't look so fucking surprised,"" my daughter pressed on (another first, I thought; good 
job Mistral was out of the room). ""You're telling me that you -- a middle aged supposedly 
sensible adult -- obey a small girl's whims?""</p><p>""Yes. If you don't believe me, ask her mother.""</p><p>""Shit!"" Addy gasped at my blunder. I understood we were in the space of a few minutes 
going to get all the swear words I never thought I'd hear from my own daughter. So very 
reserved, I always thought. Or used to. ""You mean to tell me that her kinky mother's 
involved too?""</p><p>""No! Well, she knows what her girl's like, what she does. I'm not the first she's used."" I said 
that with a pang of regret.</p><p>""Good God! How often does the kid come round here?""</p><p>""I don't know... once every week or so. When your dad's out. Usually I have to go to her 
place.""</p><p>""So her mother can keep an eye on you, I suppose. And what does this cow do to help?""</p><p>I blushed. ""She's not a cow. Um, she goes shopping with me. Sasha gives me a shopping 
list, things I have to buy. Gail -- that's Sasha's mother -- makes sure I buy the right things. 
That they fit the way Sasha wants, maybe a little too small or showing certain things.""</p><p>""Shit, shit,"" said Addy again. ""So you have a wardrobe full of this weird stuff?"" She waved 
her hand at me. ""But no knickers.""</p><p>""Not a wardrobe full,"" I said. ""A few things. But sometimes I can wear knickers,"" I said, 
remembering that wasn't very often. Even in class they were banned; it's funny doing my 
everyday job knowing I am panty-less under my skirt and even funnier that there is a 
pretty girl in my class who knows too. Someone who could, I fear, order me to show the 
class what I have on underneath. I just hope she never does as I'd die of embarrassment, 
holding up my skirt and showing my newly shaved cunt.</p><p>""Show me,"" said Addy, taking me completely by surprise and jumping up. ""I want to see 
this collection of perversion.""</p><p>The collection of perversion as she called it turned out to be several strange fetish-like 
dresses which included a French maid's dress (again with ridiculously short skirt but lots of 
flouncy petticoats), an old-fashioned nurse outfit that was meant to be two sizes too small 
for me so I almost squeezed out between the buttons) and a bizarre nun's outfit made of a 
cheap plastic. They hung on one side of my wardrobe, and prompted me to say -- without 
Addy having to ask -- that they are quite safe as my husband never goes in there.</p><p>""And you have to wear them when?"" Addy picked out one and surveyed it disdainfully. A 
harem girl's outfit comprising of fine smoke brown gauze long trousers that gathered at 
the ankles but hung baggy from the waist and a short bolero style top of the same 
material, a top  with long baggy sleeves that drew in at the wrists. There was also a veil, 
naturally, but made of thicker material. It wouldn't do for a harem slave to show her face 
fully, would it?</p><p>""I have to wear them when Sasha stays. She calls me her doll and I have to play dress up. 
That's her phrase,"" I explained.</p><p>""Then she fucks you?""</p><p>I gulped and nodded. Indeed she did, when I was lucky. ""That F word... I wouldn't say that.""
""I would. So she really does fuck you,"" said Addy, driving the point home.</p><p>""I suppose. If she wants it,"" I added, feeling even more miserable. Put that way, there 
seemed to be not much in it for me. ""Or I you know, uh, I lick her out. If she's in the 
mood.""</p><p>""Meaning?"" Addy hadn't put down the harem outfit.</p><p>""Sasha doesn't always want sex. Sometimes I have to just, you know, serve her. She won't 
touch me then. I mean, just be on hand... Make sure she's got everything she needs.""</p><p>""I can't imagine,"" said Addy drily.</p><p>""I have to serve her because I am, um, nothing special.""</p><p>""Okay,"" said my daughter. ""I can agree with that. Right, you can get out of that ridiculous 
fetish doll dress."" I breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe she didn't accept it, maybe she didn't 
understand it, but it was over. I would get dressed normally and try to repair some of the 
damage of this morning.</p><p>But I was wrong. It was far from over.</p><p>""Get into this,"" my daughter thrust the harem outfit at me. ""I want to see how stupid you 
look in it.""</p><p>""But I can't. There aren't any knickers.""</p><p>""You have managed without them so far, so what's the problem here?"" My daughter stood, 
arms folded. I understood at that moment she was not going to vacate the bedroom while I 
changed. And then it got a little worse.</p><p>There was a sound at the door, and there was Mistral. I had, for the moment, forgotten 
about her. But she had wandered upstairs on her own and now was looking at me with 
contempt and amusement on her pretty little face. Whatever shock my daughter felt, 
whatever humiliation I felt we could see that for Mistral this was fun.</p><p>""She gonna dress up in that?"" Asked my granddaughter. If nothing else, she was not the 
least embarrassed by me. Amused, perhaps, but not upset.</p><p>""Yes, honey,"" said Addy. ""She's going to look cheap.""</p><p>""Great!"" Gurgled Mistral, and then she held the drawing up she had done while her mum 
and I talked. The little girl was a passable artist, and I could tell the drawing was of a 
woman who was meant to be me. But me dressed in a sort of ball gown. ""It's Cinderella,"" 
said Mistral. ""It's Grandma as Cinders.""</p><p>""What a good idea,"" purred Addy. Then she said the damnedest thing. ""But I think Cinders 
here needs to look like she wants to go to the ball first.""</p><p>The pair of them watched me get undressed, and to my amazement passed comments on 
my taped up tits and then the shape of them as I unwound the bandage. I must admit I 
was glad to get out of that confinement, and while I wasn't sure about my daughter and 
her daughter watching me critically it was good to get the air to my crushed boobs.</p><p>The little girl even said as I stood naked in front of them: ""She could do with losing some 
weight.""</p><p>I was astonished and I blushed. No child had said anything like that to me before. Not even 
Sasha; she just accepted me for what I was.</p><p>""So how should she lose weight?"" Asked Addy.</p><p>""Make her run up and down the garden,"" said Mistral. ""At night, when everyone's in bed.""</p><p>I was both amazed at what she said and horrified. Not at they way she said it, but at the 
way my sex pulsed. I suddenly was feeling just the same as I felt when I had to attend to 
Sasha. But she was older, experienced. More controlling.</p><p>Yet here was Mistral, my own flesh and blood, looking at me with a certain light in her big, 
innocent eyes. Looking at me like she understood.</p><p>I pulled on the harem clothes as quickly as I could, closed the velcro fastenings at the 
ankles and wrists and then hastily pulled on the veil. I wanted to cover up my blushes. I 
didn't care they could see my pussy and my tits; like a child I was acting as if people 
couldn't see my face they couldn't see me.</p><p>""She could be a dog,"" said Mistral.</p><p>""A lady dog is called a bitch,"" said Addy.</p><p>""Bitch, yeah,"" chuckled Mistral. ""An' the bitch can have a kennel too and a dog bowl to eat 
from.""</p><p>""A proper dog,"" laughed Addy. It was the first crack in her stone-faced coldness. In a way, 
it felt worse as she was clearly amused by me now.</p><p>""With a tail shoved up her fat bottom,"" grinned my six year old granddaughter.</p><p>At those words my pussy erupted in a flood of juices. I am sure they smelt it and maybe 
even saw the brown of the harem pants get darker from the leak. But I was aroused and 
humiliated, and I think they knew it. Especially when for a reason I could not begin to tell 
you I dropped down on all fours, like a good bitch would.</p><p>They laughed at me, the two of them, standing looking down at me. I felt humiliated and 
disgusted with myself.</p><p>Addy didn't stay long after that. She took Mistral off with her telling me to get myself 
sorted out, and Mistral laughing at me for being a ""naughty little bitch.""</p><p>I could have cried, but I felt too mixed up. Once they had gone I tried to call Sasha up to 
apologise and ask her to come back over as the coast was clear, but there was no reply 
from her mother's house.</p><p>I got out of the harem outfit and tried not to weep. After an hour of feeling sorry for myself  
I got dressed as Bob would be home soon; there would no time to play dressing up. But I 
didn't put any pants on as I hoped Sasha would magically return.</p><p>Yet I knew that was not going to happen. I guessed Addy's bellowing had scared Sasha off. 
The trouble was I didn't know how scared off she would be.</p><p>Maybe the Edmonds were avoiding me, but there was no response from Gail's house all 
over the weekend. I tried to call Addy up (more to test the temperature than make any 
overtures to repair the damage) but when she eventually answered Adelaide was cold and 
distant.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said.</p><p>""I have no idea what you are talking about,"" said my daughter. And in that moment I knew 
the damage had gone so deep it couldn't be repaired by me apologising.</p><p>The weekend was hell, and even Bob noticed my tears and misery. He said, as he always 
did, that he didn't understand women. Well, I wasn't in a position to help him. I was lost 
and couldn't wait for Monday, to make things good with Sasha. I resolved to let her beat 
me if it helped. I'd even send the class out so she could do it first thing Monday morning.</p><p>No knickers, of course. And no bra in case she wanted to twist my nipples.</p><p>But Monday morning turned out to be the second disaster, or rather the continuation of 
the first. Sasha wasn't in class and I was summoned to the Head's office.</p><p>""That Edmonds girl you seem to think is a good pupil -- was a good pupil -- has left,"" 
sniffed Greenie. She looked like she was happy my class had gone down by one and to 
prove it even had a faint smile on her ugly face. ""I got a letter from her mother this 
morning, saying she's moving her daughter to another school. Good news wouldn't you 
say, Mrs Sonders?""</p><p>I nodded meekly and felt worse than ever. How I got through the day I have no idea. I kept 
looking up to see if Sasha was suddenly there, grinning at me like she did when she had 
one of my punishments lined up. But her desk was empty and even the other kids noticed 
she had gone, but then she was popular.</p><p>I got sick of the brats asking me when Sasha would be in or asking did I know where she 
was. Then one of them even wanted to know if I missed her.</p><p>I said no, of course not. Which on reflection was about the biggest lie I had ever told.</p><p>There was no one at the Edmonds' house, and the more I called the longer their phone 
rang unanswered. I could only assume I had utterly scared the Edmonds off, and with no 
one to speak to about this I went into a fog of despair. Bob barely noticed my depression, 
and didn't even ask when I said I was going out. I sat for ages outside Sasha's house in my 
car staring at the unlit windows. Not only was no one there but when I plucked up courage 
to go and peer in through the window, I saw with a sinking heart that all the furniture was 
gone.</p><p>They had gone and left nothing, apart from me with a broken heart.</p><p>I even walked home as a penance in the hope it would make things somehow okay and it 
rained, again. Hard and cold. But I never noticed and of course it made no difference at all 
to anything.</p><p>Apart from soaking the little girl pink dress I wore under my coat.</p><p>I don't know how long it takes to mend a broken heart, but I have heard they all mend 
eventually.</p><p>Sure, I could offer some platitudes about time being a great healer, but every hour seemed 
at first like agony, every day endless. I willed the phone to ring, but it didn't. At least, not 
from  anyone I wanted to hear from. And Sasha never came back to the class.</p><p>I didn't even see much of Addy. When she and Mistral came to see us, they made it clear (to 
me at least) they had come to see Granddad and not me. And yes, even my husband Bob 
finally noticed.</p><p>""You and Addy had a falling out?"" He asked one day a few weeks later.</p><p>""Sort of,"" I said.</p><p>""Hmmph,"" he snorted. His answer to everything. Bastard.</p><p>But time does heal. A couple of months later I had actually gotten over Sasha. Oh I still 
didn't wear knickers in class and as a self-punishment I tied thin cord round my nipples 
when I went braless. I liked to imagine Sasha would approve, even if no one saw it.</p><p>I was doing it for me, no one else.</p><p>At least I had the memories and it's surprising how you can cum hard over what had 
happened. For a time my cup really was more than half full.</p><p>And then, one day when I was least expecting it, the phone rang.</p>"
1311,525: Golden Rule,Eva,1,Sometimes you have to learn the Golden Rule,['F/g'],"<p>She had golden hair; long, soft, tumbling. Beautiful. And even at twelve she knew she was 
hot.</p><p>Indiana would smile, flutter her eyelashes and tease. Flirting, making men feel excited. Not 
difficult, given how they are.</p><p>But she was doing it to my husband Mike. She was doing it at the big party we had for our 
Golden Anniversary. We had hired the church hall and it was full and the minx was doing 
her stuff. Openly.</p><p>Mike was drunk, she was gyrating wantonly in front of him. I could tell he was excited; it 
was that obvious.</p><p>Not hard for me, but for the little whore. I stepped in, smiled grimly and took Indiana's 
arm, steering her to the back. Into the small room where they kept props for pantomimes. 
Dusty, secret. Private.</p><p>""Enough,"" I snapped. ""You're spoiling my special day.""</p><p>She winked at me. Big eyes, small boobs. High, like mine were once. Not now I'm 67, I 
admit. A tight little sweater, cropped, showing her flat stomach. A fake jewel glinting in 
her belly button. Silly short skirt. Skinny legs.</p><p>Indiana was chewing gum. I hate that; disrespectful. Did it noisily, too. I grabbed her face, 
pinched her cheeks to open her mouth, pulled her face to mine.</p><p>""Dare you, bitch,"" she grinned. Like she knew.</p><p>God knows why I wanted to do it. Why I felt so angry, so hot. So aroused. I plunged my 
tongue into the child's mouth, her pressed up to the wall, my weight on her. The girl could 
hardly breathe, but I didn't care.</p><p>I wanted her to choke on my tongue. Ram that gum down her throat. Wanted her to feel me 
and not a man, put her hands on my tits not on my husband's cock. Up between my legs, 
up my long skirt. New, for this special evening.</p><p>She got her hand up between my legs, inside my mature, sensible, damp pants. We kissed, 
she fingered. Teasing and stroking and knew where my hard clit was. Both hands: one 
deep in me, the other spreading my old, flabby lips and teasing and flicking and stroking. 
Because she knew.</p><p>Like she always knew there were women like me. Women who waited fifty years for this. 
Waiting for pain and pleasure. I came with a gurgle and she bit my tongue. ""Fuck,"" I 
moaned.</p><p>""Cheap cunt,"" she chuckled. She knew what I was. Then: ""Tomorrow, behind the school. My 
friends will want to fuck you. Finger you, put their fingers up your arsehole. Twist your fat 
nipples."" Like she was doing with mine now. Hard. Making me cry and spurt and beg for 
more.</p><p>Kissing me as she did it, shoving that stale gum in my mouth. Then taking it out and 
pushing it up my dripping cunt, telling me keep it there. Making me lick her soft, bald 
pussy.</p><p>We went back to the party, when I was straightened up. When I promised to behave. 
Promised anything, if she'd touch me again.</p><p>""Everything okay?"" Asked my daughter, Indiana's mother.</p><p>""Fine,"" I smiled, feeling the chewing gum inside me. ""Now I know the Golden Rule.""</p>"
1312,525: Hope,Eva,1,Sometimes you don't have to run from the thing you most want,['F/g d/s'],"<p>""You don't have to do this,"" said the girl. She was maybe ten, and I didn't know her name, 
but then I never ask. What's the point when you only have them for an hour and never see 
them again?</p><p>The child was pretty; I wouldn't choose anything but. She sat next to me in my car, arms 
tied behind. Wrists crossed and secured. Knees tightly bound. She was in a short skirt 
(another preference of mine) so I can see their thin legs.</p><p>But it was curious thing for her to say. Always they struggle and cry and wail and say they 
want mummy. Don't we all, I respond. But I'm fifty next year and my mummy went years 
ago. And she never tied me up, the cow: I would have loved her to fasten me and touch 
me.</p><p>This nameless girl though wasn't crying or screaming. ""I don't mind you tying me up,"" she 
said with her clear, bright eyes on me. ""I like it,"" she added. ""But if you untie me then you 
can kiss me.""</p><p>""I can kiss you anyway,"" I said. I was in charge. I'd kidnapped this kid as I do every so 
often. Scenario: mature, safe-looking woman offers small child a lift, ties them up when 
they get in the car. Enjoys them as best possible. Runs away.</p><p>Of course it's not easy, but how else do you feel them up? How else do you get a pretty 
girl to fondle? Tie 'em, feel 'em, leave 'em I always say. Seven years saying it, if you must 
know.</p><p>""You can put your hand in my panties,"" she said, ""if you untie my legs and I can open 
them.""</p><p>""You'll kick. They all do. And if you don't, then what?""</p><p>Nameless smiled. ""Then you finger me and if my hands were untied, I can finger you.""</p><p>""Girls shouldn't know about that,"" I sneered. ""Mummy taught you?""</p><p>""My grandmother,"" she said.</p><p>I was aroused. I leant over, kissed the child, tongues pushing and fencing. My hand on her 
little puffy-bump chest.</p><p>We broke after a while. She smiled. ""You kiss nice.""</p><p>""I have kissed a lot of young girls."" I said, trying to be cold and aloof, but I was pleased.</p><p>""My legs,"" pleaded the girl.</p><p>Reluctantly I untied them, and she didn't kick. Opened her legs wide. I got my hand inside 
her thin panties. Felt her bald pussy. Made her cry with delight and wriggle against her 
ropes. Kissed her to stop the kid moaning with pleasure too loudly.</p><p>I left her hands and arms tied. Yeah, I'm a cow, I know. She wanted to finger me too, and I 
wanted it, but I'm in charge. She understood, reluctantly.</p><p>She lay down on the grass outside the car, hidden from the road. I sat carefully on her 
pretty face. She lapped and licked and moaned. So did I.</p><p>Later I gave her my name and address and she thanked me. For the first time I let a girl go 
without being tied up. She waved me goodbye, and now I have hope.</p><p>Her name is Hope.</p>"
1313,525: Miracle on Pharaoh Street,Eva,1,Sometimes miracles happen when you least expect them,['F/g'],"<p>She was middle-aged. She was lonely. She was Miriam. Miriam? Her name meant, among 
other things, 'wished for a child.'</p><p>Her friends said she need to find something. Of course, she agreed. But what and where? 
She was in a cafe at 11 in the morning, sipping cold coffee. Miserable. I need a miracle, 
she thought. But miracles don't happen to 45 year olds.</p><p>A young woman opposite her asked if she would look after her little girl while she went to 
the shop next door. Back in a moment.</p><p>Her name's Nile, said the woman, like the river. She was seven. Pretty, large eyes. A warm 
smile.</p><p>The girl Nile chatted happily, wanted to sit on Miriam's knee. Made friends easily and 
Miriam felt good. The woman looked up, startled: the cafe clock showed 11.30. Time had 
seemed to skip by but the woman hadn't come back.</p><p>Anxious, Miriam took the little girl's hand and took her to the shop next door. It sold 
fireplaces, and business was slow. No, they hadn't had a customer in all morning. Would 
madam like to see the new range of Egyptian marble surrounds? No, said Miriam, but 
noticed they had vases of dried bulrushes next to the fireplaces.</p><p>Miriam went next door on the other side. It was shuttered, awaiting a buyer. Company 
name of Pyramid Investments had closed up ages ago.</p><p>The woman said to the little girl it would be alright, that mummy would be back soon. 
Let's have another drink she said, and the child nodded and didn't seem worried at all. 
They sat  in a corner near the window and watched the street. No sign of mummy. It was 
midday.</p><p>Nile was hungry; Miriam bought her a sandwich. Nile chatted happily, sat on Miriam's knee, 
put her arm round her neck, kissed her cheek. Miriam said she shouldn't, but the little girl 
did.</p><p>Nile said her second name was Sands. Miriam said Nile Sands was funny, but the child 
laughed and said she liked Miriam more than anyone she knew. More than mummy, said 
the girl. Could she kiss Miriam? Kiss properly, like they did in movies?</p><p>Mustn't, Miriam said, people will see!</p><p>It's okay, said Nile. Said she liked kissing and it was okay. So she did, lips apart, tongue 
pushing in. Miriam felt a jolt like she had never known. Got wet between her legs, felt the 
little girl's hand on her breasts. Gentle, stroking.</p><p>No one in the cafe was looking at them, no one on the street was looking in. Time had 
seemed to stand still. Like in a bubble. Nile wormed her hand in Miriam's blouse, in her 
bra. More kisses, deeper, hotter. Miriam felt alive. Made her feel wanted.</p><p>Miriam no longer cared if anyone saw. She was kissing Nile, feeling up the little girl's skirt 
(who had opened her legs wide) and rubbed the little one's pussy through her thin panties. 
She was fulfilled. And she worked her hand inside Nile's panties. Felt that hot little wet slit.</p><p>They went home together holding hands. And Miriam never had to return to the Red Sea 
cafe.</p>"
1314,"Hunt, part 1",Eva,1,"Some old passions die hard, even in the future. And even if having sex with a ten year old girl is legal, the law can still get in the way…",['F/g'],"<p>Leanne Keel peeled off her body armour as she walked through the house. She considered 
calling Harriet's name, but her wife would no doubt be on the Net, plugged in and lost to 
the real world. Sexurfing, as they called it: the process of wiring parts of your body to the 
puter-monitor to receive stimulations as you chatted and watched and... Well, in the old 
days, you would just rub yourself.</p><p>You came when you were ready. Or used to. But now you came when others flipped a 
switch. Like they would somehow know what would turn you on. Take a look at this, see 
what these people doing this and click, how does that feel?</p><p>Porn and the Net had been around years, of course. One handed keyboarding, with the 
main button between your legs. But now, technology was getting out of hand, Leanne 
thought... and she allowed herself a smile at her little pun. The Sergeant sighed as she 
propped her rifle up inside the bedroom door. Harriet would have earphones on, so 
shouting her name wouldn't do much good. That was the trouble with Harriet –– or Harri as 
she preferred ––  Leanne thought as she threw a glance towards the closed study door. She 
was more than twelve years younger than the woman. Everyone said you have to marry a 
woman of your own age but Harriet had been hot. A fourteen year old who insisted on 
being called Harri and knew what sex was about.</p><p>How could Leanne resist a girl like that? She hadn't, but that was over six years ago. The 
girl was now supposedly mature and outwardly had all the appearances of a good wife. But 
appearances were always illusory.</p><p>Now the precocious girl was out of her teens, what was love had faded. The main focus of 
Harriet's life was no longer Leanne. It was the Net, chatting to other girls nearer her own 
age. Make that women of her age; she had developed well over the time she had been 
wedded to Leanne. No sag; a firm bum still. No doubt right now, thought Leanne, as she 
walked to the bathroom to have a shower, Harri's cyberfriends were saying something 
along the lines of: 'Oh, you're married to a Hunter? Wow, what's that like? I mean, is she 
good with her gun?' Loud lols and rofls would follow. Maybe an ErotiPulse on the wiring as 
someone would post a picture from Hot Hunters eMagazine.</p><p>Shared zaps of cum power, as they said.</p><p>No doubt with a picture of a pouting young Gunner of the Month with her pants open and 
her boobs out and her gun barrel against her pussy. Someone who'd never fired a shot in 
anger. Someone who didn't know just how hot the barrel would get. Pressed against the 
pussy? Only if you were a masochist.</p><p>God, thought Leanne as she turned the shower on and peeled off the last of her clothes. 
What has all this come to?</p><p>Ten years of chasing men, trying not to shoot them. Not unless you had to; just round 
them up and put them in the secure installations. The semen factories, as they were called. 
Goddamnit, and some of them wanted to stop being suppliers of semen! Some of them 
even escaped with the intention of never going back. Some of them, like the one today, had 
got a gun and was trying to take some of the Hunters with him. Bastard.</p><p>Dead bastard now. One more lost to the Cause.</p><p>I hate this job, thought Leanne, eyes closed as she immersed herself in the stream of hot 
water. She let herself soak in the flow, trying to wash the memory of the gun fight away. 
She suddenly realised she was so tired she still had her pants on, but didn't care. She 
should take them off and maybe rub herself, remembering the good times when Harri was 
younger and keen on her older lover...</p><p>A knock on the glass door of the shower startled Leanne and she spun and stared. But it 
wasn't Harriet. It was the nine year old girl from next door. Yolanda, of all names. A
big-eyed dark-haired olive skinned girl staring at the naked –– or near naked woman –– 
through the not-yet steamed up glass. The girl was cute for heaven's sake, even she was 
too young.</p><p>Leanne slid the glass shower door back but left the water running. ""Yes, honey,"" she said. 
Part of her was annoyed she had left the back door open and left her weapon against the 
wall by the bedroom door. Careless. Stupid. Possibly fatal if an escapee had got in.</p><p>Even a child might pick it up and wonder what it did. Fuck, thought Leanne. It was too 
painful to think of what the consequences might be. She could imagine the news all over 
the Casts: 'Careless Hunter leaves gun where Innocent can find it.'</p><p>""You've got your pants on,"" said the girl, even more wide-eyed than usual.</p><p>""Yes, because I'm tired,"" said Leanne. ""Your mummy lets you wear panties in the shower?"" 
A dumb question, but it was the best Leanne could come up with.</p><p>""My mummy never lets me do that,"" said Yolanda, but she grinned. ""I'd like that.""</p><p>""You have to talk her nicely. Now, hon, what are you doing here? What do you want?""</p><p>The girl frowned slightly, remembering the reason she had come round. ""Mummy asked... 
She wants to know if Harri –– I mean Harriet –– wants to come over and fuck.""</p><p>""You and Harriet?"" Leanne stared down at the girl and felt all sorts of strange emotions in 
her.</p><p>""No,"" giggled the small girl. ""I'm too young! Mummy and Harriet fuck,"" said the child, like it 
was obvious unless you were especially stupid.</p><p>Leanne turned off the shower and felt a surge of anger. Harriet was her wife. Oh sure they 
had an open relationship policy, and Georgina next door –– Yolanda's mum –– was nice and 
it was okay that she and Harriet fucked occasionally. But not now, for God's sake. Not just 
when I'm tired and have just got in from killing someone...</p><p>""Something wrong. Ms Keel?"" The girl was staring up at Leanne, looking amongst other 
things at how the last of the water from the shower ran in rivulets down over and between 
the woman's heavy breasts. The pair the young Harri always wanted to grab hold of. Even 
Leanne's wedding dress had a low scoop front so Harri could ogle them during the service.</p><p>""Nothing's wrong, sweetheart,"" said Leanne, when there was clearly everything was wrong. 
She didn't say it with any real conviction, but then Yolanda was nine so she wouldn't pick 
up on the subtleties of adults.</p><p>""Can I dry you?"" Asked the girl.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You're all wet, Ms Keel."" She said it with the unspoken 'Obviously.'</p><p>""I know... Look, I'm Leanne. Not Ms Keel. That makes me sound older than I am.""</p><p>Mistake, as demonstrated by the way the little girl responded with the inevitable question: 
""How old are you, um, Ms Leanne?""</p><p>Leanne let out one of her deep sighs. ""Leanne, not Ms Leanne. Thirty three. Just. Old 
enough to be..."" She let it drift. Let's not talk mothers and grandmothers here, she 
thought.</p><p>""My mummy had me when she was fifteen.""</p><p>""That's nice,"" said Leanne.</p><p>Yolanda nodded, but didn't look as if she understood it all. Leanne shivered, but the girl 
had a big towel in her hands, and was looking concerned. A caring child, thought Leanne, 
and instinctively lifted her arms so the nine year old could start to towel her off. It felt nice 
to have someone caress you, even with a towel. Small hands reaching up, swathed in a 
rich, luxurious bath towel. Rubbing nicely.</p><p>The small girl was smiling in a way, and she seemed to like towelling Leanne's boobs dry. 
She liked the way they wobbled as she did it. Leanne liked it too. ""Shouldn't you be looking 
for Harri?"" Leanne asked as Yolanda attended to her bum, even though it was still hidden 
in wet pants. She was enjoying this and in no hurry to ask the child to stop.</p><p>""Um, dunno,"" said Yolanda. She was rubbing now between Leanne's thighs. The woman 
eased her legs apart to allow the child all the access she might need, though she regretted 
having left her pants on. How much nicer if she had taken them off. Oh well, another 
stupid moment on a disastrous day.</p><p>One male dead. Not that he mattered as such; he was just a number. Someone who 
provided sperm. Another damned escapee. But it meant less semen available and numbers 
were falling. Yeah, it was that disastrous.</p><p>And the paperwork afterwards. Damn, who invented all those fucking forms?</p><p>Little Yolanda was trying hard to dry the crotch of Leanne's panties. Rubbing hard. Leanne 
moaned. She was trembling again, but a different tremble. She had trembled a little when 
she pulled the trigger earlier, and then in the shower and now... well, it couldn't be 
helped.</p><p>""The man who was shot today,"" said the girl. She had stopped rubbing and caressing and 
drying Leanne's swollen, damp cunt. Stroking her mound through the taut, wet fabric.</p><p>""You shouldn't watch the Casts,"" said Leanne as gravely as she could amidst her delight. 
Please don't let them have named me, she thought as a wave of pleasure swept over her. In 
here. Protocol always demanded they said it was just a Hunter who pulled the trigger, and 
never gave a name. But what if this time––</p><p>""They said the Hunter had no choice 'cos the man had a gun,"" said Yolanda, casually. No 
name, no blame. She was back massaging Leanne's breasts. They were perfectly dry but 
her nipples were swollen.</p><p>""Yeah, it happens and––"" Leanne caught her voice in her throat, and let moan escape her 
lips as Yolanda was almost tweaking Leanne's hard nipples though the towel.</p><p>""If you take those pants off I can make sure you are dry everywhere,"" said the child, big 
eyes sparkling.</p><p>""You're too young,"" said Leanne. ""What you're doing is... I mean, you can't have sex until 
you are ten. And that's not until..."" Leanne stopped. She had no idea when Yolanda was of 
age. There would be a party of course, with mature women vying for the pretty girl's 
attention. Cake and bids, when you thought about it. Candles lit and unlit, used as dildos. 
But a party wasn't on the diary planner, so surely it was more than six months away.</p><p>""Please,"" said the girl.</p><p>Leanne's pants slid down her legs. She tossed them aside and offered her spread crotch to 
the little girl with the towel.</p><p>""This isn't sex, silly,"" said Yolanda with a laugh, rubbing mostly with her forefinger and 
middle finger and a little help from her thumb. ""I'm just being helpful. Good neighbourly.""</p><p>She was being a very good neighbour and rubbed long and hard between Leanne's legs, 
while the woman got dry and wet and very wet again and finally came.</p><p>—-</p><p>""I'm moving in with Georgina,"" said Harri, defiantly, as if she expected a row. ""Nothing you 
can say will stop me.""</p><p>Leanne passed a weary hand over her face. She was ploughing through the online 
Advanced Sergeant's manual ready for her exam next week. ""You know, Harri, I don't want 
to be selfish but this really isn't the best time.""</p><p>""Best time for me,"" said the young woman, but she looked a little pink in the cheeks as if 
flustered. Maybe her disloyalty was getting to her.</p><p>""Okay Harri. We said it's open marriage so... it's open. Off you go. Enjoy.""</p><p>""You don't care?""</p><p>""Oh for fuck's sake... I don't need to. You and Georgina have been going at it hard lately.  
You have had the hots for her for weeks.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""So, you two fuck. I sit here.""</p><p>""With those damned manuals,"" saidHarri, crossly. ""And gunnery practice. I never get a look 
in.""</p><p>""You are sexurfing most of the time I'm home. I hear you shouting with those ErotiPulse 
things.""</p><p>""You cam't blame me. You being out all hours.""</p><p>""I'm not blaming you. No one is apportioning any blame. Look Harri... We had a good go at 
an open marriage, but you found someone else. Not the end of the world: I'll survive.""</p><p>""You never cared.""</p><p>""Oh don't give me that shit, Harri! I am a Hunter. I care, but I have to do something else. I 
have to shoot men if needed. That's why they pay me, why we have this."" She waved her 
hand to indicate the house. ""Our home. Or what was. But I have to get to Advanced 
Sergeant. I'm not getting any younger. I have to do the exams. I have to train. It's what I 
do.""</p><p>""I want a divorce,"" pouted Harri, arms folded.</p><p>""Fine, can be arranged."" Leanne went back to her manual, head down. She felt tears in her 
eyes and almost couldn't read the passage on crowd control protocols. But she had to get 
over this. You move on. It's how life was.</p><p>Harri snorted, stormed out and slammed the door.</p><p>""Bye,"" said Leanne and sniffed back the tears.</p><p>—-</p><p>""I don't like Harriet,"" said Yolanda.</p><p>""Your shouldn't talk about your new mummy like that,"" said Leanne as she got some 
orange juice from the fridge. ""Weren't you supposed to be going out with them?""</p><p>""To go and see Harriet's mum,"" Yolanda wrinkled her cute nose. ""I don't like her either.""</p><p>Leanne thought: no, I never did much either. But I don't have to see her at weekends now. 
There are some advantages from being separated.</p><p>""Anyway, Harriet's not my new mum. She just lives with us. I wish you did.""</p><p>""Yolanda, your mum and Harriet are close. They will be getting married.""</p><p>""When the divorce comes through. That's what Harriet says.""</p><p>""Correct, but it takes time."" Leanne sighed. She poured herself and the girl a glass of juice 
each. Then she tried to smile. ""But you will be a very pretty bridesmaid.""</p><p>Yolanda didn't think so. ""Can't I stay here with you when they get married?""</p><p>""Yolanda! It's your mummy's big day.""</p><p>Another wrinkle of Yolanda's nose. ""If you were there we could cuddle.""</p><p>""If I was there it would look weird. Or maybe you think I'd make a nice bridesmaid. Or give 
my ex-wife away? Best woman maybe?""</p><p>""You are the best,"" said the girl. ""I like touching you. When I dried you––""</p><p>""That was ages ago."" Leanne shook her head. Best to put that aside, she had thought.</p><p>""I like your uniform,"" said the girl, after she had drunk some of the juice.</p><p>""It's my Advanced Sergeant uniform,"" said Leanne with a note of pride. ""Took some getting, 
all those exams.""</p><p>""What's an exam?""</p><p>""When they ask you lots of questions.""</p><p>""Like I do?""</p><p>""Like you do, but not nice ones. They ask about loading guns and stuff.""</p><p>""I liked your gun, when I saw it.""</p><p>""Yolanda, guns are dangerous. Promise me you won't ever play with one.""</p><p>Yolanda promised. ""I won't play with it if you kiss me.""</p><p>""Yolanda!""</p><p>""What?"" The girl frowned. ""It's only a kiss.""</p><p>""Yolanda, you are nine. Girls your age can't do that until they are ten years old and––""</p><p>""I was ten last week. You didn't come to my party.""</p><p>Leanne blinked. ""Party? I didn't know."" Then she remembered she was away on a sweep; 
three days combing the hills for an escapee. This one lived though. Less paperwork. 
Anyway, her mum and Harriet wouldn't have wanted Leanne there at the party. With a fake 
smile Leanne hid her disappointment well. ""You get a nice lady to kiss you then?""</p><p>""No, only Mrs Combes, down the road. She's old.""</p><p>""She's not,"" retorted Leanne. ""Only my age.""</p><p>""But you're cool."" The girl grinned. ""So you can kiss me now.""</p><p>""Mrs Combes wouldn't like it.""</p><p>""Mrs Combes has another girl. Jessica Harrison. She's fat.""</p><p>""So... still, she got to you first. Before me. Rules are rules."" As I well know, thought Leanne 
grimly.</p><p>Yolanda looked serious. ""We could run away together. Be like, you know, wife and wife.""</p><p>""I don't think that's a good idea,"" said Leanne, but her heart was bumping hard. There was 
something very appealing about this girl. More than that; she was beautiful. The olive skin 
made her look sensational. Leanne tried not to think of the girl naked, between white 
sheets. Tried not to remember her touch in the bathroom.</p><p>""You are mummy's girl and mummy-Harriet's soon, until death does you all part or 
something."" She tried to laugh.</p><p>Yolanda looked disappointed. Then she thought for a moment, finished her drink, put it 
down and ran from the room. The front door slammed and Leanne thought: 'Ouch. That 
was sudden.'</p><p>Kids, she thought, and then started washing the glasses. A sudden chill fell over her. Her 
gun. With a gasp, she ran to where she kept it in the hall cupboard. The door was ajar. 
There was no gun in there.</p><p>""Yolanda! Wait!"" Leanne shouted and ran through the front door.</p><p>From the house next door, there was the distinct sound of a gun shot and a scream. A 
woman's scream.</p><p>The pretty ten year old girl appeared at the door, her face white. She was shaking and the 
gun in her hand was smoking.</p><p>Leanne grabbed the girl and snatched the weapon from her. On pure instinct, she grabbed 
the girl and pulled her away towards her own home. There was crying from the girl's 
house, more screams. Leanne bundled Yolanda and the rifle into her car and slammed it 
into reverse, then into forward. The car shot away from the drive with a squeal of tyres.</p><p>Oh fuck, thought Leanne, grimly. What am I doing? I'm on the run.</p><p>We're on the run, she thought as they sped through the streets. Me and Yolanda and a 
smoking gun.</p><p>End of part 1</p><p>
Note: if there is any interest in this I will continue it with at least part two. Otherwise, it lies 
fallow.</p>"
1315,Unintended Consequences,Eva,1,"When you ask a question, like nine year old Zoe did, you expect an answer. And when Zoe's mum thought she had found a good way to answer that question, surely nothing could go wrong…",['FF/ Fg oral anal ped'],"<p>It was an infinitely stupid question, Dee thought as she drove home from school. A teacher faces many stupid questions in the working day from her pupils, but when they come from one's own child... well, that was just too much.</p><p>Dee had always tried to raise her daughter Zoe properly. By that, she meant getting her daughter to use her intelligence; to think before she acted. Half of the problems in the world, Dee said, were from people who did things without thinking, and the other half were from people who thought that their actions wouldn't have the outcome it did.</p><p>The law of unintended consequences, Dee called it. History was full of it and politics even more so.</p><p>There was no doubt that Zoe was bright, and could work all sorts of things out for herself. For a nine year old going on ten, she was proof that the careful upbringing of a child with proper attention to her mental and emotional welfare was beneficial. Thanks to Dee's efforts, Zoe was clever in a way most of her friends weren't. It didn't mean she was unpopular; far from it. But her friends were slightly in awe of a girl who could play chess, dance with a remarkable grace and run faster than anyone else in her school year. But they were friends always.</p><p>But then a lot of Zoe's popularity was that she would help her friends with their maths homework, or explain what the geography teacher really meant, or show them some new dance step she had seen.</p><p>And yet... The young girl had asked the infinitely stupid question that morning. ""Mum,"" Zoe had said over breakfast. ""What's it like to have a lover?""</p><p>Dee hadn't heard quite right. ""Have a louvre? The window blind?"" She asked.</p><p>""Mum!"" Zoe sighed. ""I said lover. Not louvre. I know what that is. And the Louvre museum in France. I know about that. I mean a lover. Someone who loves you,"" she added helpfully.</p><p>Dee stared blankly at her daughter. ""Well, you are loved. Your father and me. Your Grandmother and Granddad and––""</p><p>""That's just family."" Zoe airily dismissed her mother's words. ""Of course they love each other. You and me and dad. We all love each other. But a lover is someone who loves someone that isn't in their family.""</p><p>Dee opened her mouth to ask where did Zoe hear about that, but she had always said that she would never try to put a healthy query out of reach. It was the most important part of raising an intelligent child, the woman believed. Encourage them to find out more by answering their questions. But here was question that floored her. The temptation to ask where a girl as young as her daughter had heard about lovers was almost overwhelming, but she stopped herself in time. ""Lovers? People find them because, I suppose, they want something they don't get from everyday, family love.""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Zoe. ""I know that."" She sighed as she did whenever she was finding it hard to get through to her parents. Her dad though had gone to work, so it was all falling on her mum. ""What I wanted to know is what it's like?""</p><p>Dee started to colour up slightly. ""I've don't know. I couldn't... I've never had a lover."" She paused wondering how to say this. ""Your father and I are... we're very happy. We don't need any one else to love. We've got you and each other.""</p><p>""And gramps and granma and all the rest. I know."" Another Zoe sigh. ""But what's it like to love someone who isn't family?""</p><p>Dee took a deep breath and felt on safer ground now. ""Oh don't worry about that. In time you will meet someone who you will like and it will turn to love. Then if things work out you will become part of another family. But you will know what love is like with, I don't know, a young man."" Zoe was a pretty young girl and Dee could imagine that in ten years or so she would blossom into a very attractive young woman. Perhaps even get a bust like her own, the kind that made men look and smile. Good legs too, so that men would look her up and down and like what they saw.</p><p>""Yuk."" Zoe wrinkled her nose. ""I don't like boys.""</p><p>""No, probably not. Because boys at your age are immature. But in time it will change.""</p><p>""And then I can have a lover?""</p><p>Dee was startled. ""What? No... I mean, you probably won't have a lover. You'll be in love with a young man and then you won't need anyone else.""</p><p>Zoe nodded, with that distant look in her eyes that indicated she was thinking of the future. ""So lovers are for people who are married."" It wasn't a question.</p><p>""No, lovers aren't a good idea. I mean, you don't go looking for them."" Dee felt her face burn a little more. ""You will be happily married and not want anyone else."" Another surge of heat to Dee's face, and she turned away to hide it. ""Now, enough talking, young lady. Time for us both to get ready for school.""</p><p>""Okay,"" said Zoe sliding off her chair and heading towards the bathroom.</p><p>Thank God, thought Dee. Relief at last.</p><p>Having nursed the memory of this conversation all day it was therefore, on impulse, that Dee called at Laura's house. She didn't usually see her on a Tuesday, but she felt the need to talk. They did, as they always did, closed the door on the world and kissed like there was no tomorrow.</p><p>""You want to fuck me?"" Asked Laura eventually, eyes twinkling.</p><p>""For once, no."" Dee sighed. ""I have to be home. But I need your advice.""</p><p>Laura grinned. ""We don't normally talk with your tongue up my holes,"" she said.</p><p>""No, and while we could, I haven't the time.""</p><p>""How about if I bend over and you do a quick rim of my arse?""</p><p>""Laura Lawson!"" Dee said it the way she used to when Laura was in her class. Eight years before, a precocious 15 year old who –– Dee believed –– seduced her English teacher. They had been lovers for all that time. Hardly apart, except for when Laura married James and they went off on honeymoon. Two wretched weeks wondering if the young woman would still want Dee when she got back from some exotic place with the man she had wed.</p><p>I'm 33, Dee had thought; a twenty one year old woman wouldn't want me now. But Laura Newton who was Laura Lawson wanted Dee even more than before. As soon as she was back from the Bahamas there was a place in Laura's new double bed for her old teacher. A tanned and sexy Laura wanting the woman's tongue where, she always said, it belonged.</p><p>""I need to talk about Zoe,"" Dee explained and tried to ignore the way Laura was undoing her blouse. The younger female had one of those damn push-up bras that made her boobs swell and jut forward. Tempting, with hard nipples poking through the lace to make Dee begin to drip in her pants. Drip more; the wet tongue that had thrust in her mouth when she got into the house had done that already.</p><p>""Zoe looking at you like I used to do?"" Laura asked.</p><p>""Don't be revolting. And put those tits away."" The bra was coming off. ""Won't James be home soon?""</p><p>""He's in Swindon. Away all night. Again. Just me and a lonely bed."" She rolled her eyes up towards the bedroom.</p><p>""No!"" Dee took a step backward, away from those perfect orbs with their inviting dark brown, hard nipples. So easy to touch and pinch and suckle... Dee shook her head. ""Advice Laura, that's all. This isn't all about sex, you know.""</p><p>""Okay, lover,"" grinned Laura. ""Mind if I take my jeans off?""</p><p>""Yes I do. Look, talk to me about Zoe.""</p><p>""In bed,"" said Laura as her jeans slid down her shapely legs. ""We can talk when you have licked me out.""</p><p>""No,"" Dee said. And she kept saying 'no' right up to the moment she buried her tongue in her young lover's arsehole.</p><p>""So,"" Laura lay with her head on Dee's chest afterwards. ""Tell me about Zoe.""</p><p>""She wants to know what a lover is. What it's like to have one.""</p><p>""You told her?"" Laura was grinning again as she lifted her head and looked at Dee's face.</p><p>""Of course I didn't! What do you take me for?""</p><p>""A lover,"" said Laura.</p><p>""I am hardly likely to tell a nine year old girl –– my own nine year old –– about what we do.""</p><p>""You want me to tell her?""</p><p>Dee stared at the young woman. ""Are you crazy?""</p><p>""Only when I'm mad for some lesbian action."" Another wicked smile.</p><p>""I am not lesbian,"" insisted Dee. ""I have sex with you because... well, it's nice and anyway I don't fancy other women. I'm married, remember?""</p><p>""Me too. So?""</p><p>""So this is just fun.""</p><p>""Thinking of fun... You want to tie me up and spank me, miss strict-pants.""</p><p>""No!""</p><p>""The marks will be gone by the time James gets back. Please... I have been bad."" Laura put on her 'little-girl' voice. ""Pleath. I looked at Mrs Harvey next door. She's fifty if she's a day and she had this low sexy cut dress on and I could see her wrinkly tits and I wanted her and I was going to ask her to have me in their greenhouse among the flowers while her hubby was watching the racing on TV.""</p><p>""Stop it, Laura."" Said Dee. But she tied Laura up anyway and spanked her. And then Dee said 'sorry' for making her lover cry by eating the helpless young woman out. Making her cry as she came with her clit being bitten.</p><p>——</p><p>On the way home Dee wondered if Laura's suggestion would work. Laura would pretend to be an ex-pupil of her mum's (not so much pretence, as she was) but that she had a lover. Not naming Dee, of course, but just talk to the girl about having a lover. Zoe would presume it was a man, and if she asked about this mythical male Laura would describe some man. Probably old Mr Harvey next door. Pipe and slippers and watching horse racing all day. Secret meeting among the begonias. A whole new meaning to the word pruning.</p><p>Well, it made sense in that Laura was good at writing stories at school. She would spin a yarn as good as anyone. She would tell Zoe about the danger of being discovered, the regrets, the doubts. All fiction, but told with such seemingly genuine heartfelt anguish she would put the nine year old off even thinking about it.</p><p>It was later that week that Dee finally, and casually, remarked to Zoe that she had found someone the girl could talk to about what it was like to have an affair.</p><p>""An ex-pupil of mine."" Dee kept her voice down as her husband was in the other room. ""Nice girl, but... She got married a couple of years ago and I was talking to her and she confessed she had been having an affair. All very sad, but I was thinking if you still want to know about it I guess she's the person to ask.""</p><p>Zoe's eyes lit up. ""Wow, mum, that's great. Thanks. She going to come here?""</p><p>Some of the colour drained from Dee's face. ""What? No... she's going to be at her house. Look, it's better if she doesn't come here. I mean your father might overhear and, well, I don't think he'd understand."" She paused. ""Men don't,"" she added. All sorts of alarm bells were ringing inside Dee; she recalled all too clearly the time that Laura and herself had been in bed here at Dee's and Ken had come home unexpectedly. Dee's husband had almost discovered them but finding his wife supposedly ill in bed he thankfully hadn't checked the wardrobe. Finding a naked young woman in there in her suspender belt and stockings and a strap-on cock sticking out would have been the end of a lot of things, Dee reflected. But she had got away with it, and Dee had resolved never to let Laura into her home again. It was the safest option, she had decided. Anyway, Laura's husband was away a lot on business so it was far safer to go to her former pupil's house for sex.</p><p>Zoe accepted her mother's point, even if she knew nothing of the circumstances.</p><p>""The woman is called Laura and she lives at 73 Woolstone Avenue. You can go and call on her tomorrow night after school. But, and this is important, you mustn't ask too many questions Zoe, and never ever tell anyone about it. Affairs are secret things, do you understand?""</p><p>Zoe understood.</p><p>——</p><p>The doorbell at 75 Woolstone Avenue rang for ages before a woman –– an older looking woman than Zoe expected –– answered the door. The woman had grey streaked hair swept back off her face, but she was tall with clear penetrating eyes and a nice smile. She had a blue dress on that was cut a little lower than modesty might prefer in middle-aged women but it clung nicely to her mature, rounded shape. ""Can I help you?"" She asked.</p><p>""Sure,"" Zoe, though she sounded unsure. ""Are you Laura?""</p><p>""Laura? Oh, the woman next door. No, I'm not her. I'm Jenny. Jenny Harvey. The woman you want lives next door."" She nodded to one side.</p><p>""Oh, sorry. I must have got the address wrong. I didn't write it down.""</p><p>""Who is it?"" Came a voice –– a man's voice –– from the living room.</p><p>""Visitor for Laura next door,"" called Jenny over her shoulder.</p><p>""Someone for the lesbian?"" Asked the man's voice with a snort.</p><p>""David, please!"" Jenny rolled her eyes and looked back at Zoe. ""He didn't mean it,"" said the older woman.</p><p>""Is she really a lesbian?"" Zoe's eyes widened. She had heard her friend Paula talk about her auntie being a lesbian but never met one. It all  suddenly seemed even more intriguing that women had affairs with women.</p><p>""Well, we don't know,"" said Jenny, a little embarrassed at what her husband had called out. ""Just a bit of a joke really.""</p><p>""Oh,"" said Zoe. ""It's a school project. I have to talk to her about what it's like having an affair. Is she having a, um, a lesbian affair?""</p><p>""I have no idea!"" Jenny smiled and shook her head. ""Anyway, I think she's gone out. I saw her leaving in her car a few minutes ago.""</p><p>""'Kay, thanks. But I'll go and see if she's back."" Zoe said goodbye and turned to go. She was halfway down the garden path when the heavens opened. It had been threatening rain all day but this was a cloudburst; heavy rain and hail was suddenly bouncing on the trees and bushes and the path. ""You better come in and wait,"" said Jenny, beckoning the child inside before she got soaked.</p><p>""Not raining at the racing,"" called out the man's voice from in front of the television. ""Little Hailstones is running in the four thirty at Epsom. What do you think of that for coincidence,huh? Worth a quid on it, I think.""</p><p>Jenny didn't reply and steered the girl into the kitchen. ""Sit down and I will make you a drink of something. Goodness, your blazer's all wet. Here take it off and I'll hang it up.""</p><p>Zoe thanked the woman and slipped off her navy blue blazer before handing it over. Her thin shirt was wet at the front and she hadn't put on a vest so it was transparent enough to see her small puffy nipples. The woman stared at them and then turned away. ""I haven't got anything to give you for a shirt, but I think you'll dry out soon. It's warm in here."" The woman poured a glass of apple juice and handed it over.</p><p>""Thanks,"" said the girl as she took the glass and sat down at the table. ""Jenny,"" she asked after a moment. ""You think that lady Laura is having an affair with a woman? My mum says she's married but she regrets having an affair.""</p><p>""I don't know."" Jenny sat down opposite the girl and tried not to look at the girl's wet front. ""I wouldn't know about her regretting it. I mean, we only say hello every so often but..."" The woman paused, unsure what to say. ""But I don't think she regrets it. There's someone who comes round pretty often.""</p><p>""Another woman?"" Zoe sat forward, eagerly. ""She's Laura's lover?""</p><p>""I don't know that."" The older woman took a deep breath. ""Well, I do I suppose. I mean, I have heard them when the bedroom window's open and I'm in the garden. I shouldn't be telling you this.""</p><p>""Please tell me,"" said Zoe. ""Promise I won't tell anyone else.""</p><p>Jenny hesitated before speaking quietly, glancing at the kitchen door to make sure her husband wasn't about to come in. ""Well, I think the woman who comes round spanks Laura. Sometimes I hear her crying and then saying she likes it, and well... You know. People are funny.""</p><p>""Spanks her? Like she's done something wrong?""</p><p>""Yes... But it's what adults do. Not children. I expect it's banned at your school. Wasn't when I was younger.""</p><p>Zoe grinned. ""Sounds fun.""</p><p>""Being spanked?"" Jenny laughed. ""I think it must hurt.""</p><p>""But if she did something to upset her lover...""</p><p>""I think it's what they call a bedroom game. You know, I shouldn't be saying any of this. You are much too young.""</p><p>""I'm not! I'm nearly ten and mum says I have to ask questions and find things out.""</p><p>""I am sure you do, honey.""</p><p>""Honey?"" Zoe gurgled a laugh. ""No one's called me that before.""</p><p>""Well, they should. You're sweet.""</p><p>""I like you too,"" said Zoe. She looked at the woman's low cut dress. ""An' I can see your boobs.""</p><p>""Oh this thing!"" In an act of embarrassment Jenny plucked at the top of her dress to pull it up and hide her cleavage, though not successfully. ""I shouldn't wear it, but... well, I like clothes like this.""</p><p>""Um... Can I ask you, Jenny. Have you ever had a lover?""</p><p>Jenny stared in amazement at the small girl. ""No, I haven't! Goodness. What would Mr Harvey say?""</p><p>""He wouldn't know,"" said Zoe quietly. ""Affairs are secret.""</p><p>""Well, I haven't. Married twenty three years and..."" She trailed off. ""Happily married.""</p><p>""Um, you don't sound it.""</p><p>""Young lady! I am happily married. Mr Harvey and I are totally at ease with each other. He watches the racing and I tend my plants. We are happy.""</p><p>""Okay, sure"" said Zoe, the way she did when she din't buy something. It had a tone that Jenny recognised.</p><p>""You don't believe me, do you?""</p><p>""Course I do. I'm only nine, right?""</p><p>Jenny laughed. ""Actually, you seem a very wise girl.""</p><p>""And a honey.""</p><p>""And very much a honey,"" confirmed Jenny. She looked back down at the little girl's front and felt a pang of disappointment it was drying and not so see through now. She wriggled a little in her seat as various thoughts occurred to her. ""Would you like to see my flowers? It's stopped raining.""</p><p>Zoe checked the window and the view outside. The sun had come out and little drops of water sparkled on the plants. ""Yes,"" she said. ""That'd be nice."" Then she asked: ""Can I hold your hand when we go and look?""</p><p>Jenny blinked for a moment. ""Why yes... if you want.""</p><p>Zoe nodded and jumped off her chair. ""Show me, please,"" she said, and held her hand out for the woman in the low cut blue dress to take.</p><p>——</p><p>Zoe listened politely when the woman described all the plants in her garden and never let go of her hand for an instant. Eventually, when they had gone through the greenhouse, the woman and Zoe stood in front of a large garden shed. ""That's my secret room,"" said Jenny, looking at the shed.</p><p>""It looks like a garden shed,"" said Zoe. ""Not very secret.""</p><p>""But inside it I am alone and can be me. I can think of the things I like. I put a settee in there, one we were throwing out. When my husband is watching the racing on TV I often come up here and sit and look out of the window at the garden. David never comes up here, so it's my world.""</p><p>""And see Laura and that women,"" said Zoe.</p><p>""Yes,"" blushed Jenny. ""I see them.""</p><p>""Can I go and sit on your secret settee too?"" asked Zoe with a smile and squeezed the tall woman's hand.</p><p>""Yes, honey,"" smiled Jenny.</p><p>The inside of the shed wasn't like Zoe imagined. It was like a well cared for room with wallpaper on the wood walls, a heater, a small rug, a small table with a little TV and a big soft settee with huge cushions to bury yourself in. There were some books on a shelf, too. Books about women loving women. Zoe saw them and though she didn't know what 'Sapphic' meant she knew what 'passion' was, and the word 'desire' too. She sat next to Jenny and didn't let go of her hand, not until the woman promised to take her dress off and Zoe took her shirt off and they kissed and played with each other, and Jenny showed Zoe what it was like to have a finger in your pussy and why the clit was so important to being happy. Showed her why nipples liked to be teased and pinched. Even the bottom, as Zoe called, it was important.</p><p>Especially when you spanked it and your lover said ""thank you, honey,"" and gave you a nice big kiss between your legs.</p><p>It was the sort of secret room you could be happy in, where you could take your clothes off and lie down and cuddle and kiss and stroke and explore your lover, and know you would be coming back often because that was where your lover was.</p><p>It was somewhere you could sit and watch those two women in the bedroom window do what they did while you and your lover did what you liked. In secret and in love.</p><p>And you never had to ask any questions, because you knew what made the other person happy.</p>"
1316,Catcall,Eva,1,"I hated some of the people I danced for, and I wondered if any of them might recognise me in my fetish clothes and thick make-up under the spotlights. Until the night I got the message…",['F/g rom exhib anal bond'],"<p>There are times I hate them. There are times I perform on the stage and despite the lights in my face I can see their upturned, sneering, desperate faces and hear their lewd comments and above all smell their arousal and I wonder why I do it.</p><p>But then I see the money and I know why I do it. I swallow my pride, take off my sequin panties and unroll my stockings –– yes, they really want twelve year old girls to wear stockings and suspenders -- and count my money. Two hundred pounds in a good week, though the norm is more like a hundred. Money I wouldn't get from all the jobs I could do around the house for my mum or even over at my Auntie Cath's flat, dusting all her damn ornaments. And as I am too young to work officially, then stripping at a women's only club is the only way to earn real cash.</p><p>Unless of course I would be willing to stand on a street corner on a freezing night in a mini-skirt to let some old man put his gnarled, cold hands up my of-so-short skirt for a fiver and make me suck his thing until it spurts. Into my mouth, for fuck's sake. Yukk!</p><p>At least what I do is warm –— very warm under the spotlights — and I don't have to swallow anything but a little abuse.</p><p>So there I am, ready to entertain with my little plastic skirt barely covering my hips, my little leather bra catching the light (though not much to catch any light with the shape I am) and my make-up plastered on like war-paint. All while some semi-suggestive pop song belts out (I swear if I hear ""Let me entertain you"" one more time I will throw up) and I start to wriggle in time to the music.</p><p>On stage tonight at The Lezzerama; Kirsty the Wriggler! Watch the little tramp tease you to orgasm! Roll up and stare as she slides down the pole, lifts her little skirt and shows you what you can't have in your hetero world and your cosy, safe marriage! Make filthy comments about her cute little arse and what you'd do to her if you got her in bed! The dirtier the catcall the better!</p><p>Yes, I've heard it all before. If I don't hear it this week, then I will next week. But before you ask, no I don't eat out period soaked pussies, either, no matter how much it is suggested I'd like to try it.</p><p>Go on, honey, feel my menstrual blood on your tongue. You know you want to. Or suck my fat nipples. Mmm, I'd love that pretty little mouth to leave lipstick kisses on my bumhole. You can understand why I try not to listen while I get on with it.</p><p>Taking off my clothes — my skimpy, fetish-like clothes -- for a variety of middle-aged cows who leer at me and tell me to ""get some tits"" or ""show my cunt"" or suggest I'd like a strap-on up my arse. Yeah, right; I'd really like some fat woman pounding me from the back with a length of rubber. Better still, someone's aunt or mother or even grandmother grunting behind me, doing the things they always dream of but can't while dear hubby scratches his balls in front of football on the telly.</p><p>Sometimes I swear I can see the mother of one of my friends in the audience among the faces grinning at me. Maybe the face of a respectable woman who is on some committee to help the underprivileged, or supports her daughter through amateurish school plays and tuneless concerts, but one who once a month goes secretly to the lesbian club to ogle the pre-teen girls who dance on stage. Ogle the slim little, flat chested Kirsty Reynolds in her four-inch high stiletto heels, the girl who she might see in jeans and t-shirt and old trainers in the school playground and never notice.</p><p>No one knows what I do. Not my mother, not my friends, no one. No one knows that once a week I go to the lesbian club and take my clothes off to entertain women. Equally, no one knows I have a few thousand pounds or so in a box behind my wardrobe.</p><p>One day I planned to turn that money, and any more I made, into something good. One day. Before I got too old and either they found a younger dancer to replace me, or decide that a young teenager who hasn't got boobs isn't appealing any more. I vowed one day I would put all this behind me and retire from being The Wriggler.</p><p>One day, I promised. No more sexy little nurses' outfits, no more see-through nun's habits with lace undies showing. No more little devil with angelic wings in high-heeled boots with a whip and handcuffs dangling at my waist.</p><p>But for the time being I put up with it. I scooped up the notes from the stage floor while they whistled at me and called me a whore and a tramp and some of them managed to pinch my little rear or paw my legs and twang my suspenders if I got too close to pick up the cash. Fat hands and wet fingers from where they've had them between their legs. Sometimes I picked up coins too, but the women who come here are not supposed to throw them: I remembered little Dani with a bloody gash on her face from an over-enthusiastic bitch in the crowd who threw coins hard. Throw notes not coins, the signs at the club say, though it didn't stop it happening. I just don't know what I'd tell my mum if I went home with a bandage round my head.</p><p>Look mum, it was this lesbian who threw a fifty-pence piece just as I was doing my little rubbing my cunnie act... I agree, it would be hard to explain.</p><p>But no one in my ordinary life knows what I do. Well, that's not quite true. Almost no one I mean. There are two people... The first one was Mrs Garner, who got me into it all. She knows exactly what I do. She's seventy now, and quite unattractive, though sometimes when I visit her I can see that little flash of her youth behind the lines and creases. That and the black and white photos on her wall of her when she was a teenager, when she danced at 'the clubs' as she calls them. She was the one who told me about them, how I could earn some money there if I didn't mind showing myself.</p><p>Mrs Garner showed me some pictures of herself when she was dancing. Strictly for women only, she said. She had done it in the 'fifties, when she was my age. Of course then, she told me, no one knew about lesbians. Or rather, women liking women. But in the Second World War when women stayed at home and men went to war, women started to find other women for sex. ""You see,"" she would smile, ""there was no good contraception then, not like today. If you had sex there was a risk of pregnancy. If your husband was in the army or at sea, you didn't want to be having babies he didn't know about. So women found they could love women, and no one ever knew."" As a result there were lesbian clubs, she told me, and she had worked at one. That was why I had an introduction to the manager. Mrs Garner made a call and got me an interview but the manager there didn't know my real name, just that I was Kirsty, and she liked how I danced.</p><p>The manager took me to the racks costumes girls like me would wear –– the things I could take off and how I would do it to get the crowd aroused –– and that was how it started for me. I remember the first time being shocked at what the women watching said to me (actually, I was shocked at how many there were watching: I thought there would be about ten at most, but there were easily fifty gathered round the stage looking up at me.) Some of the women there had brought girls like me, or the club provided them. Girls who were being kissed and fondled while I did my routine on stage, but the women would call out and make comments about me even as they put their fingers in the snatch of some pretty, dolled-up girl.</p><p>Of course, there is someone else who knows me. Not just Mrs Garner.</p><p>On the money I get thrown at me there are sometimes scribbled phone numbers and email addresses. 'Call me' or 'mail me' are written on them. Sometimes a name, like Jenny or Sarah or or a tag like 'sexycunt' or 'bigtits.' Even the one that made my heart stop, the one that said: 'I know who you are.' There was a picture of a cat face on it, too. Smiling.</p><p>Yeah, my heart didn't stop entirely. But it worried me. I held that ten pound note in my hand for ages, wondering what to do. Should I email the address on it? Should I just spend it on something I wanted and forget about it?</p><p>Or should I contact whoever it was?</p><p>I didn't. I went back to the club to dance the next week and among the scribbled-on banknotes at my feet was one that said, simply: 'I still know who you are.' The mark that followed it was the same cat face, and the handwriting was the same as before.</p><p>I went back out on the side of the stage, out of the spotlights, and scanned the faces of the women watching nine year old Stephanie dance. Poor kid isn't very good and she was getting more jeers than cheers, but she was determined and was peeling off her little schoolgirl's uniform and wiggling her arse like she wanted sex. Good for her but God, those bitches out there can be tough to please. I wasn't however looking for sneers but to see if there was anyone I recognised. There wasn't.</p><p>The following week I wasn't sure what I'd find (though I tried to look at the faces of the crowd when I danced and stripped), and while there wasn't anyone I saw I knew there it was a message among the banknotes at the end. A twenty pound note this time, with the message: 'Knowing you, I thought you'd have contacted me by now.' The usual added cat face grinned at me, presumably in case I didn't recognise the handwriting.</p><p>Who knew me? I thought about that a lot. I looked at the faces of my friend's mothers, their aunts, even my school teachers. God, even my mother. But no one looked at me like they knew. No winks, no knowing smiles.</p><p>The next week, the message on the note was: 'I am waiting for you' with the expected happy cat face. This was getting serious. I asked the manager if there were regulars who came every week. Of course, she said. We couldn't keep going if they were one offs. Repeat business, she smiled.</p><p>The following week there was no message on a banknote. Apart from the usual sort of thing: 'I want to sit on your face,' or 'Can I pee in your pretty mouth?' But none from the cat woman as I had started to call her. Well, that's okay, I thought, She's given up. But in my heart I knew she hadn't. I knew that when I went out and danced and lifted my skirt or rubbed my crotch against the shiny pole in the middle of the stage she was watching me, silently. Because she knew me.</p><p>For three weeks I toughed it out. And then I couldn't stand it. I gave way to temptation, to needing to know who this club regular was. I tapped out the email address on my computer and waited for a reply. God, I must have checked my emails a dozen times in the next hour, and then a dozen times every half-hour after that.</p><p>I got no reply. Okay, I said, whoever it is she's gone. Really gone. No visits, no money, no reply to the email I had sent. Well, fuck her, I thought, angrily. I had her money and I didn't care.</p><p>At least, I didn't think I cared. I was wrong: it did. It began to affect my dancing. Like little Stephanie had to put up with, there were more jeers than cheers.</p><p>It got to me so much I finally quit dancing. Oh, I was doing okay from it. Three thousand, eight hundred and ninety five pounds saved. A dozen notes that promised more if I would call (the best being a holiday in the Bahamas with all the ice cream I could eat) and even a page torn from a lesbian sex manual with the passage about bondage underlined.</p><p>I counted the money carefully and examined all of them for cat faces. There weren't any apart from the four I knew about. I put those to one side as if they were special. I suppose they were: they had stopped me dancing.</p><p>I got on with my life, without the dancing. A couple of times I thought I'd go back to it, and I didn't tell Mrs Garner I'd quit. Just said everything was fine when I saw her. It was, too. No problem not being stared at and propositioned by sex-starved would-be lesbians. No wondering if the hand that grabbed my bottom was one that might try to get in my pants.</p><p>Worst of all though was there was no reply to my email to the cat woman.</p><p>It was a couple of weeks later when I suddenly knew who knew me. Of all the things that triggered the discovery, it was a cat. Not just one, but dozens. You see, my aunt's flat was full of them. She collected cat statuettes and cat models and porcelain with pictures of cats on them even if she didn't have a cat herself. There I was one day, cleaning them as I usually did to earn a whole two pounds, and as I held a white statuette of a cat with a long thin neck I suddenly knew.</p><p>I turned and looked at my Aunt Cath and she was watching me. Like she knew.</p><p>I damn near dropped the stupid cat when she smiled at me.</p><p>I suppose that lying in bed with my mother's sister a couple of hours later wasn't how I thought it would turn out. ""You don't have to stop dancing,"" Aunt Cath said (or Cat as she liked, privately) ""but I think I know you.""</p><p>She said that as I lay in the crook of her arm. We had kissed and fingered and rubbed ourselves to the kind of orgasm you only imagine. It was like coming home, me with my legs apart scissoring the younger version of my mother. Cat was not yet twenty nine, and she had firm high tits and a great waist and legs I loved when she wrapped them round my flat-chested torso. Best of all she liked licking my pussy until I was positively screaming with pleasure.</p><p>""I watched you dancing on stage at that club and hoped that one day you would get the message,"" said Cat as she kissed me lightly after another session of lick and cum. ""Though I was there in my mouse brown wig so perhaps you didn't notice me. Unless I was wearing my blonde wig."" She shook her (natural) auburn hair and grinned.</p><p>""But why didn't you reply to my message?"" I propped myself up above her and toyed with her stiff nipples. Before I bit them.</p><p>""Because, little kitten,"" said Cat as she tapped the end of my nose with her finger to tell me to stop biting there and bite somewhere further south. ""That would have been too easy, and probably scared you away. Plus, you had to realise here, with me. You had to come to me to find me. Every week you came and dusted my cats here at the flat, and never wondered why I had them. Never saw what they meant. You had to see me in your time.""</p><p>I kissed Cat more deeply then than I have ever kissed anyone. I thrust my tongue deep in her mouth and seized her small, firm boobs and made her want me. Then I tongued her slit to perfection, rolled her over and kissed the dark, tight ring of her anus until it relaxed and I slid my tongue in. Deep and soft and I put up with the acrid taste because I was in love.</p><p>But then I wouldn't have got the idea to do that unless I had turned over the torn page I had kept from the lesbian sex manual thrown to me once. The joy of anilingus, it said, and that's what I did. Cat moaned and came and I made damn sure she would want me to do it more. Longer, deeper.</p><p>The money I had earned from the club paid for a long holiday in the Bahamas, in a beach-side apartment overlooking the blue sea where Cat and I could sunbathe naked on the verandah and play in the surf and fuck each other senseless on the beach. At night we would dance at a club for women only but it was the dreamy, clinging dancing of two women in love. No one jeering, no one wanting me to show more. Only Cat with her hand between my legs and her long fingers in me.</p><p>We even took old Mrs Garner with us, though her idea of a good time these days was to be tied up and watch me and Cat make love. She would sit in a big comfy chair in the apartment with a vibrator strapped between her legs, sat where she could see the endless waves through the big bedroom window as well as the bed, and after we had tied her so she was enjoying the feeling or being helpless Cat and I would climb on to the bed to give her the sort of show the old woman loved. Two younger women who could twist and writhe and climax and who were very much in love.</p><p>And I really didn't mind having an audience.</p><p>Of course I hadn't stopped dancing my own way. I would put on a private show for Cat (and the tied up Mrs Garner) to show them how good I was, how exciting I could be when I wriggled. But then Cat knew all that because she knew me so well, and I had heard her call.</p><p>The end</p>"
1317,Camera,Eva,1,What's a middle-aged woman to do when a pretty little girl asks to have her photograph taken and there's no one to turn to?,[''],"<p>""Will you take my picture please?"" It was small girl asking, no more than ten. She was wearing a flared  pink dress and in her long blonde hair was a pink ribbon that matched her dress. On her feet were pink mary janes with white socks. Socks with a little lace trim on the turnover.</p><p>The woman looked up from staring through the viewfinder at the huge cathedral in front of her. She was old –– about fifty or so –– and though she had tried to keep her figure over the years there was a thickening of the waist and a heaviness about her legs.  She had a mop of brown hair run through with streaks of grey but she had a pleasant, round face, and along with her neat dark blue plain skirt and formal white blouse looked matronly. She wore flat, black shoes and her legs showed she was wearing pale, flesh coloured stockings. She was, despite being tidy and clean, unremarkable.</p><p>Her name was Josie and she had no idea why this little girl should ask. ""Sweetheart,"" said the woman, looking down at the little girl. ""Where's your mummy?""</p><p>""She's gone over there,"" the child made a vague gesture towards a group of other people standing a little way off. People on some trip or tour and looking, like Josie was, at the ancient building and mature trees around it. Josie looked where the kid waved but there was no one looking round anxiously for a child who had wandered off.</p><p>""I think your mummy would want to know where you are,"" said the woman. She didn't want an interruption; she wanted to get the photo of the cathedral taken and move on. The light was going and she really needed to capture the glow of the late afternoon sunlight on the huge spire before it was too late. If the picture was as good as she hoped she might be able to sell it to some agency or library.</p><p>Paying hobbies needed attention, and since she had discovered photography a whole new world had opened up. After her husband Terence had left Josie for a younger woman she had needed a distraction, something to take her mind of dwelling on her misfortune. He had left all his cameras behind as he fled to live with that rather more vacant-minded thirty year old. On her own Josie had slowly discovered a surprisingly fascinating world. Turned out she was quite good at taking photos too, and among all his bits and pieces (she had no idea he had so much he kept from her) she found a wealth of cameras and equipment.</p><p>""I just want you to take my picture,"" said the small girl, eying the woman's camera, one of ex-husband's favourites. ""I like having my photograph taken,"" she added.</p><p>""I am sure you do, sweetheart,"" said the woman, wishing the mother would reclaim the kid.</p><p>""My name's not sweetheart. It's Lauren.""</p><p>""Lauren,"" repeated Josie. ""Nice name. Well, Lauren, I don't usually take pictures of children,"" She didn't add that it was too risky these days, what with the paranoid and the idiotic seeing pedophilia everywhere. Some things, she knew, people had to keep secret. The woman glanced back at the cathedral, and felt a pang of dismay: the sun had gone behind a cloud and the light running along the spire had gone. Indeed, clouds were building up and the way the wind stirred the trees there was rain in the air. The moment had gone.</p><p>""My mummy lets people take pictures of me,"" said Lauren. ""'Specially nice ladies.""</p><p>Josie smiled. Am I nice lady? She thought. Terence didn't think so, but he was gone. The only person who seemed to think she was nice was her daughter Kathy. The young woman was 23 and lived some way off with her boyfriend. Sam, so Josie didn't see her as often as she'd like. Oh yes, and her friend Helen of course. Mustn't forget staid old dull Helen, the woman thought. Wouldn't even come out to look at a few old buildings while her friend Josie took photos. ""I can't take your picture, Lauren,"" said Josie. ""Mummy might not like it if I did it without asking her permission.""</p><p>Plus, Josie thought, what would she do with a portrait of a little girl? More to the point, what should she say to get rid of this child? Josie didn't want to be an unpaid child-minder, pretty though the little girl was. Her interest was taking pictures, not supervising kids.</p><p>As Josie stood, scanning the various groups of people, the child moved alongside her and slipped her hand into the woman's free hand. Josie was a little startled; she didn't expect any contact. The child wormed her hand deeper into the woman's larger hand, and smiled up at her.</p><p>A gap-toothed smile, but it didn't spoil the kid's looks at all. If anything, it made her look more appealing. In the depths of Josie's chest, the woman's heart missed a beat. She was anxious to go home before it rained and had briefly contemplated telling the child to go find her mother, but she couldn't just let her go. Anything could happen to her among all these people.</p><p>""Your little girl?"" Asked a young woman nearby, catching Josie's eye. Her accent was from the States, and she had that wide-mouthed look so many US citizens had. ""She's so pretty and she looks so heavenly!""</p><p>Josie opened her mouth to say, well, no she wasn't hers but before she could say anything, Lauren chimed in. ""She's my best friend,"" she said, with a grin. ""She takes my picture and looks after me while Mummy's away.""</p><p>Josie felt her face colour up a little. She wasn't sure any of this was particularly accurate.</p><p>""Well, may I say,"" drawled the woman, ""you are one fine young lady and I hope you look after your friend."" She looked questioningly at Josie. ""Sorry, I don't know your name, honey.""</p><p>""Josie,"" said the woman holding Lauren's hand. ""Josie Talbot."" As soon as she said it she wondered if it had been wise to give her name out. If someone thought she had abducted the child then revealing her name wasn't too bright.</p><p>""My name's Lauren Butler,"" said the child. ""Lauren Andrea Butler. That's 'cos Andrea's my mummy's name.""</p><p>""Isn't that cute?"" said the American woman. She was a shade taller than Josie and had a good figure: ordinarily Josie didn't care how other women looked but this one had a high, young bust, well rounded hips and between them a waist that would be considered well-corseted in the old days. Couldn't have been more than 24 inches if it was that. ""Now, Lauren Andrea Butler,"" said the woman. ""I'm called Jamie Lee Larsen. Nice to meet ya. Why don't you ask your best friend if she would like to come with me and share a coffee –– sorry, maybe a cup of tea –– and you can have a lovely ice-cream? Whaddya say, honey?""</p><p>""Yes please,"" grinned Lauren, almost jumping up and down with happiness. ""I like ice-cream a lot."" Then up at Josie: ""Can we go please, aunt Josie? Please?""</p><p>Aunt Josie? Josie's head spun. ""I don't know,"" she began to say. The woman took a breath. She would have to explain how ten minutes ago she had never seen this child before, and her mother was somewhere nearby and––</p><p>The rain hit them. Big, fat raindrops. ""Come on,"" said the American, taking little Lauren's other hand. ""There's a cafe over here and we can get out of the darn English weather!"" She was pulling the child and the child was going with her and the girl was still holding Josie's hand tightly.  As she allowed herself to be tugged the woman looked desperately round, hoping the mother would be heading their way to claim her girl. But the groups of tourists were dispersing in the sudden rain and no one was coming their way.</p><p>Josie followed, and wondered what the hell she had got herself into.</p><p>Josie insisted they sat in the front window of the cafe, where they could see the place where all the tourists had been, but the rain ran in rivulets down the window outside and the inside steamed up. Josie couldn't see much at all. Every time someone came in to the cafe, dripping wet from the rain, she looked up hopefully that it would be Lauren's mother.</p><p>No one looked their way, or if they did they never said a word. Not at all like Jamie Lee who chattered away and encouraged little Lauren to talk (which she did about anything, though the two seemed to be getting on well) and have more ice-cream. Josie had hardly touched her tea as anxiety began to get the better of her.</p><p>""You okay, hon?"" asked the American woman. ""You worried about something?""</p><p>""I'd like to know where Lauren's mother is,"" Josie said. ""I'm sure she should be here by now.""</p><p>That was when Lauren dropped a bombshell. ""She went off with a man.""</p><p>""Who was that, angel?"" asked Jamie Lee.</p><p>""Dunno. Said he wanted to give Mummy something. Said he would give her one.""</p><p>Oh fuck, thought Josie. Lauren's mother is a prostitute, working the tourist traffic. Somewhere round the back of a pile of old stonework she would be having a knee-trembler or giving a man in a Hawaiian shirt a blow job. How much would she make for swallowing some German tourist's semen? Would she take it in Euros or insist on Sterling? This, Josie thought grimly, was a mess.</p><p>""Well,"" said Jamie Lee, not looking concerned. ""Maybe your mommy will be back soon, when the man has given her what she needs.""</p><p>Josie wondered if this American female was being stupid. Surely she grasped what was going on? But apparently not. But then, she could now leave the girl with this Yank. What happened then was not her concern. Mummy with the wet lips could find her daughter with Jamie Lee. ""I have to go,"" she said, standing up.</p><p>""Don't go, aunt Josie"" said Lauren looking up at the standing woman. ""You haven't taken my picture yet and you promised.""</p><p>Josie wanted to say she had done no such thing and the American woman was looking up at her, slightly amused at all this. ""Yeah, don't go, aunt Josie,"" echoed Jamie Lee. ""In fact, why not come over to my hotel room with little Lauren and take a picture or two there?"" It wasn't really said as a question.</p><p>""No, another time,"" said Josie, feeling that the sooner she got away the better.</p><p>""Oh, but I insist,"" said the American, suddenly sounding a lot less friendly. ""After all, wouldn't it be awful if someone said you'd taken this child?""</p><p>Yes it would, thought Josie glumly. ""But... what if Lauren's mother comes by?""</p><p>""I will leave my hotel room phone number at the counter. One of the staff will tell anyone who comes round looking for her daughter.""</p><p>It seemed a dangerous plan, and Josie didn't want anything to do with it. She wanted to say: 'Listen you naive cow... Lauren's mother when she has finished sucking cock will call the cops before she starts asking some dumb waitresses in an overpriced cafe if they'd seen her child.' But she didn't. She just sat back down.</p><p>""Oh goody,"" chuckled Lauren. ""I'm gonna have my picture taken.""</p><p> Jamie Lee's hotel room was surprisingly large. Most hotels for tourists offered narrow boxes with a bathroom in the corner and two single beds a foot apart. This one had big windows that didn't look out on car park, a bathroom that wasn't bolted on and a double bed. Plus enough room to actually swing a cat, if you had one handy.</p><p>Lauren ran and bounced on the big bed, laughing as she did so as soon as they got in. Josie had serious misgivings about this, but perhaps if she gave in now she could escape later. Leave this bitch Jamie Lee with the prostitute's daughter.</p><p>They had taken a taxi from the cafe and right up until they left Josie had prayed the mother would come in and find Lauren, but she hadn't shown up and the child didn't seem distressed. Nor did Jamie Lee seem worried either. She chatted to the girl in the back of the cab as it swished through the rain and Josie sat silently staring out of the window. She was sure she would be found guilty of kidnapping or some such crime.</p><p>Jamie Lee had paid with a twenty pound note and said the cab driver could keep the change. As the trip to her hotel had cost less than half that, the driver looked very pleased with his tip.</p><p>Once they were in the room Josie resolved to get this done with quickly. She put her handbag down carefully on the side and then turned to the girl. ""Okay, pet, sit still on this chair and I'll take your picture. A nice portrait."" The woman indicated a chair near the window, by an antique looking writing desk. Just one picture, she thought. Don't even care if it turns out okay. I'll give them a false address and disappear, saying they could call round for the photo.</p><p>""Not my face, silly,"" said the child from where she lay on her back on the bed, propped up on her elbows. ""I like pictures of all of me."" To Josie's horror the girl had her knees up and legs apart. Her pink skirt fell back over her hips and her white knickers were on show. ""And then I can take my knickers off and you can take a picture of my pussy.""</p><p>Josie gaped at the girl and shot a look at Jamie Lee as if to say, 'Hey, this child's a pervert. Let's get her out of here.' But Jamie Lee wasn't looking shocked. Far from it.</p><p>""Good idea, angel,"" the American woman said. She moved over to the bed and to Josie's consternation took hold of the child's knickers and tugged them down the kid's thin legs. ""Let's have these silly panties off first and do the pussy shot straight off,"" she said.</p><p>""Knickers, not panties,"" corrected the girl, but she didn't resist. She even lifted her hips to make it easier for  Jamie Lee to slide them down. They came off and the Yank sniffed the crotch approvingly.</p><p>""Smells real delicious,"" the younger woman said.</p><p>""Cool,"" said the girl with another trademark chuckle.</p><p>Josie couldn't believe what she was seeing but equally couldn't take her eyes of the girls' small, bare slit. Her pussy was there right in front of her, a thin line of immature cunt. It struck Josie that the child was probably like her mother, some sort of future hooker or good-time girl in training.</p><p>Then, even more to Josie's astonishment, the American leaned in and planted a kiss on Lauren's lips. First on the lips on her pretty face and then on the little one's pussy lips. And of the two the one between the child's legs lasted longer.</p><p>""Oh shit,"" whispered Josie and fled to the door.</p><p>It was locked and behind her Jamie Lee and Lauren were chuckling together.</p><p>""Think you better take the pictures, don't you?"" Asked Jamie Lee. ""Then I might think about letting you out, Josie.""</p><p>Josie took, all in all, some fifty pictures though she lost count along the way. There were shots of the child skirt up and panties down. Pictures of her naked, posing in a variety of ways on the bed. There images of her with her hands between her legs fingering herself. Photos of the child squatting on the bed too, her little slit over the face of the American. Shots where the young woman was licking upwards, her tongue tip dancing on the child's cunnie.</p><p>There were shots of the child undressing Jamie Lee, revealing the tight body shaping corset the woman wore under her dress. Photos that showed the child squeezing the American's small, high tits before they were flipped out of the black lace half-cups and the child sucked the large, proud nipples eagerly. She even bit them so Jamie Lee's face creased in pain, but the Yank didn't object. Then more photos of the girl kissing the woman and fisting her or as she sucked at the young woman's nether lips (""Not garters at all,"" sniggered the child as she played with her suspenders) and then slapping the American's tits having stuffed Jamie Lee's panties in her mouth.</p><p>The child lay face down on the bed, her cute little derriere on offer and the woman's face between her small buttocks, tongue dancing in the little girl's back hole and Lauren grinning over her shoulder at what the naughty woman was doing to her. Finally photos of the child fucking a tearful Jamie Lee with her bare little foot. A casual, slow and deliberate humiliation, drawn out to deny the woman a swift orgasm. Keeping her hovering on the brink of satisfaction. Josie thought the child was indeed cruel as she got in close to capture the wriggling toes of the child disappearing into the woman's cunt.</p><p>But the girl finally allowed the American to climax and gratefully Jamie Lee thanked her by sucking her little cunnie as the child lay back, purring with pleasure.</p><p>Perhaps it was the excitement that was slowly overwhelming Josie, but at some point Jamie Lee took the camera and then photographed Lauren foot fucking the naked, older woman. She even took pictures of the child sucking on Josie's older, sagging tits while she reached down and fingered the Englishwoman's cunt. Making the older woman beg for more and plead to be allowed to cum but being told no, the naughty lady had to wait.</p><p>And wait and wait until she was finally permitted to climax with a shout and a score of gushing, heartfelt thanks.</p><p>""Now you two kiss,"" said the girl as she hopped off the bed. ""Wanna watch you play lesbians. Do that kiss 'n' licking thing.""</p><p>Sadly the child din't take any photos of the older naked woman and the corseted American locked in a 69 on the bed, satisfying each other. But the Lauren was too busy slapping any bottom she could, urging the bitches to lick faster.</p><p>The bitches gladly licked faster.</p><p>It took the naked Josie the best part of 45 minutes to get out of the web of ropes they'd used to bind her to the chair, and another minute to retrieve her clothes where they lay in the bath. Either Lauren or Jamie Lee had pissed on them and they were cold and sopping wet. But there was a hair dryer in the room and Josie sat on the edge of the crumpled bed and dried them off as best she could before pulling them on.</p><p>Of course she wouldn't go to the police, or even for that matter the hotel management. As Jamie Lee had said on the way out with her niece Lauren the cops will, before anything else, prefer to take a dim view of women having sex with underage girls. Blackmail would be much further down the list.</p><p>Best to let this one go, hon, the American had said. ""And thanks for the camera,"" she grinned. ""We'll keep the photos too for our own pleasure, but at least you have the memories.""</p><p>""And I really loved playing with you,"" said little Lauren as she waved goodbye at the door, holding Jamie Lee's hand. ""But I love my aunt Jamie more. I liked slapping you, Josie, and I love how you licked my pussy. Almost as good as with aunty.""</p><p>I liked it too, thought Josie. If I could do it again, I would. Oh well, not entirely hopeless.</p><p>Josie reflected that there never was a hooker mother. Just a scam involving aunt Jamie Lee and the little girl, a sort of pleading 'take my picture lady' routine. No doubt other old and lonely women had fallen for that one, and Josie was just another victim. By the time she got dressed the pair had been long gone, and they probably hadn't even paid the hotel bill, either. High time, thought Josie with a sigh, to slip out myself before it gets too late. Go home and chalk this one up to misadventure.</p><p>The woman picked up her handbag and checked it. They'd taken her money of course, but not her credit cards. Well, that was something.</p><p>But they hadn't found the small video camera hidden in the side of the bag, the one that had silently looked out on to the room and silently recorded everything in the room. The quality wouldn't be great, but it would be enough to enjoy when Josie masturbated in front of the computer.</p><p>Shame her still camera was gone, but there were a few more for her to take out with her when she went out taking photographs of castles and things. Going out with her handbag's secret movie camera so she could film innocent little girls at play. And it was surprising how many bored young kids there were at dusty old monuments, fed up with waiting around. Girls who would do cartwheels and maybe pull down their knickers for the kind old lady if no one was looking.</p><p>The end</p>"
1318,Healing the Hurt,Eva,1,"Kerry stood and watched the rain and wondered if she would ever be happy, and then one of her pupils slipped and fell and in a way she did, too…",['F/g rom'],"<p>Kerry Lines stood and watched the kids running through the downpour. As a teacher the woman felt duty-bound to be out on the playing 
fields while the kids galloped round the track against a backdrop of grey clouds and slanting rain. But despite the woman's determination 
that all the children in her class should be in some sort of shape for the forthcoming sports day, it was a depressing sight to see the pupils 
of St Eleanor's dragging themselves through the rain. They, like her, would rather be in the dry and the warmth. Five more minutes, she 
told herself and then she'd call them in. Right on cue a trickle of cold rain ran down the neck of her track suit top and the wind stepped up 
in intensity. Several of the children running were slowing up as if she might bring all this to an early end and blow her whistle, allowing 
them to race –– or amble, exhausted –– back to the changing rooms and get out of their wet PE outfits.</p><p>""Can we stop, Miss,"" called one boy from the track, a boy Kerry recognised as Matt Hardcastle. Eleven years old and far too overweight.</p><p>""No, Matt, you can't. You will have to run in it on sports day if it's raining. Get used to it."" The woman watched the boy scowl and stumble 
on.</p><p>Sports day. That cherished event that drew all the parents (more than parent/teacher nights ever did) but seemed to bring out the worst in 
them. Kerry recalled last year when several fathers were screaming at their offspring to run faster or jump further and then being angry 
when the child didn't win. Complaining mothers too, saying it wasn't fair. Idiots, thought Kerry, bitterly, and she wasn't looking forward to 
a repeat in a couple of weeks time. Right now the young woman stood and felt wet and miserable and wondered if all this was worth it. 
She took a deep breath and lifted her whistle to her lips. Already several of the kids — Matt Hardcastle and friends — were beginning to 
peel away from the soggy, wet grass track in anticipation.</p><p>That was when Leoni Fraser fell. Whether she slipped or tripped or even, perish the thought, she was pushed over but the girl went down 
in a heap. Her friends, and there were several as Leoni was a popular and attractive girl, were crowding round her. Kerry ran towards them, 
unable to see if the child was lying or sat up; her position would indicate the severity of her injury. She seemed, as far as Kerry could tell, 
to be sitting up. ""Go on everyone, go in and get changed,"" she called as she ran and pointed across to where the changing rooms were. 
""Hurry. And no fighting or messing around,"" she called to the rest of her pupils. She remembered the whistle she was holding and gave it a 
short blast to signal to anyone who hadn't heard her shout that this farce was over.</p><p>""Give her chance to breathe,"" said Kerry as she arrived at the knot of girls standing round Leoni. The group of kids parted reluctantly, as if 
seeing someone sat holding their ankle was the highlight of their day and the teacher was spoiling it. ""Go on, everyone, go and get 
changed. Quickly. I'll see to Leoni.""</p><p>The girls who were stood there hesitated a moment and then scampered off, just as the rain increased. Leoni looked up at the teacher, her 
blonde hair matted to her forehead. ""Sorry, Miss,"" she said. ""My foot just went on me.""</p><p>Kerry gave the girl a smile and said she wasn't to worry. Leoni was, if the truth were known, one of Kerry's favourite pupils. The girl was 
popular and pretty but in education terms she was a pleasure to teach. She was always polite and attentive and never late. She also would 
have done well at the school sports day, but the way she was sat holding her ankle didn't make it look as if she would be taking part.</p><p>""Does it hurt?"" Kerry squatted down by the side of the girl. She tried to position herself to help shield the girl from the way the rain was 
suddenly whipping in. Not that such a gesture would help her ankle, but it seemed the least she could do.</p><p>""A bit, Miss,"" said Leoni. ""Sorry,"" she said again.</p><p>""It's not your fault,"" said Kerry. Actually, she thought, it's mine. If I hadn't insisted on them staying out in the rain she probably wouldn't 
have slipped and wrenched her ankle. The teacher put the thought away. The important thing was getting this child to cover. Get the 
school nurse to look at her ankle. ""Can you stand on it?"" Asked Kerry, trying not to let her anxiety colour her voice.</p><p>""Try, Miss,"" said Leoni. Kerry held her hand out and the girl took it and tried to stand. She winced and sat back down. ""No, I can't. Sorry.""</p><p>""Well, don't worry. I will have to carry you."" Fortunately this was a slim little girl and not the likes of fatty Matty, Kerry told herself as she 
scooped the girl up. Fairly effortlessly as Kerry at least was fit from her weekly workouts at the gym. Picking up a child as light as Leoni 
was no great strain and she knew how to pick up a load, lifting from her knees and not her back. Being off work for a couple of months 
would be the last thing she wanted. ""Put your arms round my neck, Leoni,"" said Kerry. ""It will help me carry you."" Leoni obliged and 
pressed herself to her teacher, almost resting her head on the woman's shoulder.</p><p>Almost as if heaven was smiling on them, the rain suddenly stopped and the sun broke out through a gap in the cloud. ""Typical,"" said 
Kerry, feeling the sudden heat on her back. If only it had been shining earlier…</p><p>The teacher walked across the school playing field carrying Leoni, aiming for the entrance that would take her not to the changing rooms 
but the nurse's room. It would be chaos with unsupervised kids getting changed but that couldn't be helped. As she walked she was aware 
of Leoni looking up her. ""Miss,"" said the girl and then hesitated. ""This is nice.""</p><p>""Nice? Leoni, you've hurt your ankle."" Kerry stopped herself saying twisted it or even broken it as that would make the child distressed. It 
was always better to keep the alarm bells quiet in a child.</p><p>""No, this is nice. Being carried by you."" The girl sighed and put her wet head against Kerry's neck. A shudder went through the woman. For 
a second she thought it was a reaction to the wet hair pressed to her skin, but hers was wet too. A second more and that feeling was 
replaced by the sensation of warmth of the girl's head coming through. But there was more within Kerry. She felt a warmth deep within, 
like she was carrying something precious, a source of joy that she must protect. A sensation ran through her like liquid gold and she 
pulled the girl closer. In turn, Leoni pressed her head tighter to the woman and tightened her grip round the teacher's neck.</p><p>""Miss,"" the girl said quietly. ""Don't take me to the nurse.""</p><p>""I have to, Leoni. You've hurt yourself.""</p><p>""No, I'll be alright. Just take me somewhere quiet and…"" the girl didn't finish her words.</p><p>""And what?""</p><p>Leoni lifted her head away from the woman's neck and looked up at her. Kerry felt a pang of regret that the child was breaking contact 
with her. A pang increased by the thought that soon she would put the girl down and there would be no contact, no touch. But this was 
silly, Kerry told herself. I'm a mature teacher, responsible for children. My job is to ensure they learn, that they are returned home safe and 
sound. Back to the ones who love them.</p><p>But. </p><p>There was a big but. The word went through Kerry like a cold fire. But she would be letting go and she didn't want to let go. Not ever. 
Kerry Lines stopped walking and looked into the little girl's face, the girl she was carrying. The sun was shining on them and the warmth 
of it or their bodies was making thin wisps of steam curl up off them. The school was in front of them with all its demands and chaos and 
noise and Kerry wanted to go somewhere quiet and put the girl on a soft bed and caress her injured ankle and…</p><p>Kerry shut the thought off sharply. Teachers don't do that sort of thing. Hell, I'm 27. I have a fiance and one day I will be married to him 
and I have a career ahead of me. She swallowed a little and asked again. ""And what?""</p><p>""And…"" Leoni shook her head. ""You wouldn't like it, Miss.""</p><p>""Like what?"" Leoni was gazing into the bright, clear eyes of the lovely child, her face no more than a few inches from the girl's. Their lips 
were closer than she wanted, but not close enough. Stop it, said a weak voice inside Kerry. And she shut that out too. She gave a half-glance at the school building in front of them. Solid walls, no windows here. No one to look out on them. No one to demand or scream or 
act badly. Just the two of them, alone and close.</p><p>""Not what. Where,"" answered Leoni quietly, still looking up.</p><p>The fire in Kerry's belly surged anew. She wanted to bask in it, didn't want to put this girl down. She could take her to the nurse's room, 
do the sensible and the safe thing. Leave the hurt girl to a sour old cow who would tut and put her cold, uncaring hands on the girl's body, 
while she — the trained teacher –– would retreat back to her duties and lose the warmth of her young, slim body. ""Where do you want me 
to take you?"" It was a silly question because in a way, Kerry knew the answer.</p><p>""Somewhere we can be on our own. Just you and me. Like in bed,"" said the girl without batting an eyelid. ""Somewhere where you can hold 
me and we'll be safe.""</p><p>""I'm holding you now,"" said the teacher. Her heart was beating faster now. Holding something lovely did that, apparently.</p><p>""Different kind of holding,"" said the girl in Kerry's arms. ""Holding me like you want me.""</p><p>Kerry gulped. ""Leoni… you're only eleven. I can't.""</p><p>""Nearly twelve. And you can, Miss. You can do whatever you want with me. I won't mind."" The girl put her head back on Kerry's neck, but a 
little more face than hair this time. Without moving it, she said: ""my ankle doesn't hurt really. I was just pretending so you would pick me 
up. Sorry, Miss.""</p><p>""You shouldn't lie, ever."" Said Kerry. But she was lying to herself, thinking she had a duty to fulfil and that she didn't care. She did care. 
More than she had cared about anyone else, and yet the realisation didn't shock her. It was almost a relief to finally admit how she felt, 
what was inside her heart. Not Gary or his grasping ways and his ambition to have a house with a double-garage so he could own two cars 
and have big parties for his stupid mates… Just her and Leoni instead. Safe, like the girl said. But it was impossible, wasn't it? Leoni had 
family and Kerry wanted a family, of sorts, and there was the age gap issue that they would have to sort out and funny valentine's day 
cards to make the other one laugh… ""Oh, God,"" said Kerry as the impact of what she was thinking hit her.</p><p>""What, Miss?""</p><p>""Nothing."" She smiled at the girl, reassuringly. At her lovely if slightly anxious face. ""Nothing at all, least nothing important. Nothing to 
ever be sorry about. Look, Leoni, I have to put you down now.""</p><p>""Am I too heavy Miss? Sorry. I promise I'll lose weight so you can pick me up again."" Leoni hadn't let go. If anything she was holding 
Kerry's neck tighter. Then she said: ""Please don't let me go.""</p><p>""I have to, but I'm not letting go forever,"" said Kerry, fighting down the urge to kiss the girl in her arms. A grown woman kissing a ten year 
old girl. Of course that was wrong. Of course it shouldn't happen. But she did it anyway. Not a long kiss, but lips to lips as if they meant it. 
A tender kiss that sent flames of lust shooting through the woman and, she hoped, through the little girl too. Gently she put the girl down. 
The child's ankle was fine and the sun was shining and they were drying in the warmth and Leoni finally let go of her teacher's neck.</p><p>""I'll do anything for you, Miss,"" said the girl as they broke the kiss and let her hands slide down the woman's front, across her breasts 
where her nipples poked hard through her top. A gentle brush that made Kerry's cunt pulse once more. ""Promise I'll make you happy. I'll 
not make you sorry, Miss.""</p><p>""My name's Kerry,"" said the woman. ""Miss is for class. Kerry is for when we make love."" She was a little astonished she had said it so 
easily, but it seemed so natural as that was what they'd be doing. No doubt about it.</p><p>""Cool,"" smiled the slender, pretty girl. ""I'd love to make love to you. Kerry-all-mine.""</p><p>With that, the girl with the healed ankle ran into the school, her drying hair flowing behind her and her teacher looking after her. What lay 
ahead wouldn't be easy, thought Kerry as she watched the door swing too behind the child, but then nothing worthwhile is easy. There 
were duties for Kerry to be seen to, classes to organise, lessons to be given, arguments to deal with and maybe fights to quell. Parents to 
be placated, colleagues to steer round. Even sports days to oversee. And when she had done all that the woman would go home to the 
little girl in her bed, and kiss her again and again but with tongues this time, touch her little, wonderful body and ask the child to do 
things to her too. It wouldn't be just the woman caressing the child, stroking her bald pussy, slipping her long finger between those 
tender little folds, stroking the emerging mounds on the girl's chest, whispering that she loved Leoni. It would be the girl in turn toying 
with the woman's breasts and cunt and nibbling her and biting and licking and heaven knows what they could think of to do to each other. 
Just as lovers should. They'd laugh and talk and kiss and feed each other and make each other happy.</p><p>They'd go shopping together and look for the sort of thing they might wear in bed; a gorgeous pink nightie for Leoni and maybe a strap-on to go round Kerry's hips. One with nice ridges and shape that would thrill the child under her when she lay  on her back with her thin 
legs wide apart and her nightie hitched up to her waist and say: ""Fuck me now, Kerry-all-mine. Make me all yours.""</p><p>With a contented sigh Leoni followed the girl she would love forever into the school, but for the first time ever she felt happy. Truly, deeply 
happy. With Leoni in her arms she could face anything, and they would face it together. But above all there would be no more hurt in their 
lives. Only love.</p>"
1319,The Key,Eva,1,It was Dense's key to the girl sex club and Lorraine shouldn't have been there but Denise was getting into her 'can't do it' routine and someone had to take the damn key into the club…,['F/ g / rom'],"<p>""I can't,"" said Denise. The young woman sat in the car's passenger seat and, despite her carefully applied make-up and her newest dress, she looked terrible. Her face was pale and drawn. ""I just can't do it.""</p><p>""You always say that,"" responded Lorraine, trying not to sound annoyed. ""Can't do this and can't that."" She looked at her friend and frowned. The woman behind the steering wheel wanted to go home as soon as she could. She wanted Denise to get out of the car and go and do what she said she had promised. Go into this so-called club and, well, pick up a girl. Have sex with her. Do whatever women did with small girls at the Key Club.</p><p>Not something that Lorraine Holt would ever do. It was bad enough being persuaded to drive her friend down here to this place -- and then only because Denise was scared to ask anyone else to help her since she lost her driving licence -- for a night having sex with a child. Out to a converted pub on the edge of town, suitably decorated with a modest picture of a cartoon key in pink and not a hint of what went on inside. Grown women chatting up little girls and then doing unspeakable things...</p><p>Lorraine tried not to think about it. She ought to have refused to bring Denise here. Told her to get a taxi. Or ask her husband. That would be all hell breaking loose if Tony found out what his wife was up to. But then Lorraine hadn't dared tell her own husband she was coming here, even if it was only being the transport. The transporting was done, and they had arrived. Seven o'clock and it was getting dark with just a smear of red in the western sky. Kids probably aren't allowed to be up late, thought Lorraine to herself. She glanced at the car park, saw a couple of young women getting out of a car. Dolled up like they wanted to attract attention with mini-skirts and heels. For a moment Lorraine thought she recognised one of the women, but she was wrong. Even so she sank down in the driving seat a little in case anyone saw her. But then she had kept the engine running, ready for a swift getaway. The less time she spent outside this place the better, she had thought.</p><p>Denise though wasn't moving. Not getting out at all. The woman in the passenger seat was staring at the sign with the silly pink key on it, and if nothing else and looked even worse than before. ""Look, Denise, this is what you wanted,"" said Lorraine irritably. ""You talked of nothing else to me for weeks, saying you were going to get some young girl and do, you know, stuff to her.""</p><p>""Fuck her,"" said Denise, quietly.</p><p>""Whatever."" Lorraine grunted. She didn't really approve of this; in her view 33-year old married women shouldn't be coming to places like this. In fact, no one should be coming here. Little girls should be at home in bed or doing homework on even, if they must, be on some social media site chatting with friends about other friends and school and brownies or holidays or pop stars. Not waiting in a club for women to take them to bed. She couldn't help herself but she glanced at the row of shuttered windows upstairs. There was no light leaking out from them, no screams of pleasure over the sound of her car engine, no sign of debauchery. No matter: there are women and girls up there, in poky little bedrooms, thought Lorraine thought. Doing nasty things to each other and moaning they loved it. She shuddered at the thought.</p><p>She also thought that there was no wonder the place was a closely guarded secret. If it got out there was a place like this in town where pre-teen girls seduced women (or were seduced and bedded) there would be one hell of an outcry. But it was a closely guarded secret; Lorraine had no idea how her friend had tracked down the URL, but she had.</p><p>""Lorraine,"" said Denise. ""Can you go in for me?""</p><p>""Me?"" Lorraine shot a thunderous look at her friend. ""Why me?""</p><p>""Because I have this."" Denise, who was looking paler and more ill every second, held up a key. ""It's to get to one of the girls. I have to return it, even if I don't use it.""</p><p>""How on earth...? You've not been here before."" Lorraine felt sick about all this. ""How the hell did you get that?""</p><p>Denise sighed. ""It's how they work this. There's a booking system. You pay a deposit and they send you a key so you can find your girl. You have to go in and if you don't want sex you have to return it to get your money back. The deposit I mean.""</p><p>""Can't you send it back through the post? Cancel your booking online?"" Lorraine's brow knitted into a puzzled look. ""Anyway you said it was a club. Girls hanging around."" She gulped a little. ""Looking for women like... Like you.""</p><p>""The key's important, but if you don't get anyone because it doesn't fit or there's no one for you, they cancel your deposit. I know it sounds complicated but there are more women than girls. So not everyone gets a girl because there are a lot more women and only a few girls. That's why there's a key.""</p><p>""A lottery,"" said Lorraine, shaking her head. ""You're telling me that you don't know if the key works, or fits, or whatever. You just have to hope you're lucky."" Another shake of the head.</p><p>""Yeah. Sort of. Look, Lorraine, all you have to do is go in and say there isn't anyone for you and hand it over and then come out."" She pressed the key towards her friend. It wasn't pink but it had a large pink bow on it, which made Lorraine want to laugh but she stopped herself.</p><p>""This is stupid,"" sighed Lorraine when she had got over her temptation to laugh at the whole silly business. However she wasn't taking the key. ""Look... You want to do this, Denise, however they do it. You paid. You look nice and I'm sure there is a girl in there you'll like, if that's your thing. All you have to do is go in, have a look around and come out. You'll get your deposit back.""</p><p>""I just can't.""</p><p>""Oh for heaven's sake! You always say--""</p><p>""My period."" Denise snapped. She looked as if she was going to cry. ""Just now, on the way here. I haven't got any tampons with me.""</p><p>""Didn't you feel it coming on?"" There were times when Denise irritated Lorraine beyond belief. ""Don't you know when it's due?""</p><p>Denise shook her head. ""It came on so quickly. Anyway, I can't go in there like this."" She gestured at herself and looked embarrassed.</p><p>""Then just go and hand the damn key in and come away.""</p><p>""I can't. Really I can't. You go, please. Please!""</p><p>""Oh for God's sake, Denise. This is the last time,"" Lorraine said as she grabbed the offered key. ""Wait here,"" she added pointlessly as if Denise would go anywhere. Lorraine stalked across the car parking area to the front door of the club. She muttered to herself why they needed some stupid key system. All they had to do was put a bouncer on the door. A female bouncer, probably as there would be no men in there to sort out the hordes of pervy women who wanted a girl. She did however, as she arrived at the door, glance over her shoulder at the cars outside in case someone she knew would emerge from one and shriek: 'Lorraine! Lorraine Holt! I didn't know you were into fucking little girls, fancy seeing you here!' Fortunately, no one got out of a car and she pushed the door open.</p><p>""Two minutes, that's all it'll take,"" she told herself as she braced herself. ""Then home and a cup of cocoa in front of the television. Put this mess behind me."" Taking a deep breath, Lorraine stepped into the club, ready for anything. Nonetheless she did reel in surprise. She blinked at the big room and saw there weren't girls fawning over women stood at the bar, drinking and making lewd comments at sexy little girls as she anticipated. Nothing like that at all. It was a big room, but one with cages at one side and inside each one, behind the wire mesh, was a young girl. In front of the girls on show various women were trying their keys in the locks to see if they could open one up and claim the child inside. A semi-naked child giggling and flaunting herself knowing that the women couldn't grab them.</p><p>Lorraine felt sick at the sight of so many women, eager to get at a prize. Eager for sex if this was their lucky night. All wanting to get a door open and haul the child inside up to one of the bedrooms upstairs, no doubt. Women chattering and laughing and little girls dressed in sexy semi-transparent dresses in each cage and all smiling through the steel mesh as the women tried to unlock the door with their key. Lorraine stared at the scene, and then down at the key in her hand. Well, it really was a lottery. And like a real lottery there were more buyers than winners. To Lorraine's left a plump, middle-aged woman clearly had a winning key and the cage door in front of her came open. The woman was chortling and her friends were congratulating her (even if some of them looked sick with jealousy) and the little girl -- a raven headed girl of distinctly asian appearance - was holding her hand out for the woman to take.</p><p>""Fuck,"" said Lorraine and felt a strange sensation in her. Like she was jealous too. But that was ridiculous; she just wanted to hand this key over and get the hell out of the place. Leave these perverts to it and go home with miserable, sobbing Denise. Easy, because she told herself she didn't want to be here and nothing would make her stay a moment longer than she had to.</p><p>That would have been fine if she hadn't seen Carrie Ann there, smiling and looking utterly stunning in a cage to Lorraine's right.</p><p>Carrie Ann Bond was twelve. She had long, curly red hair and a pale, freckled face that would split into a wide smile whenever she saw anything she liked the look of. Now she was standing with her head cocked to one side and grinning at Lorraine, through the mesh of the cage she was in. The girl was well known to Lorraine because lived next door to the Holt family. Even though day after day Lorraine had seen the girl she had never thought anything unusual about her. Just a pretty little girl with a cheery wave if she saw anyone she knew. ""Hi, Mrs Holt,"" the girl said without a trace of embarrassment. ""You come to see if you can get me?"" She did a little twist of the body as she smiled and held the hem of her almost see-through short pale blue dress to show it off, but in so doing stretched it tight across her front so her small, high breasts and her flat belly and her lightly-haired sex were on show. More, the nipples of her small breasts pushed against the sheer fabric. On her nicely shaped legs were a pair of hold up smoke-grey stockings on that came up just over her knees with large black satin bows at the front on her thighs, and strappy little high heels on. Small, blue high heels that nicely matched the colour of her dress. The girl looked stunning and Lorraine gave a gasp at both the sexiness of her outfit and the fact there was someone there who knew her.</p><p>""Carrie Ann, I..."" Lorraine managed to say, but nothing else followed from her lips. She stared at the girl in front of her, then at the room and saw girls dressed like her neighbour's child was. Lovely young girls with small, high boobs and thin legs and no knickers, all in high heels like Carrie Ann wore. The women there were all ages, from young females in their early twenties to old, fat women who must have been sixty if they were a day. Women dressed in low cut dresses and unbuttoned blouses and bustiers and high heels of their own. Women who would attract the attention of every red-blooded male for miles - if that was what they were after. Now they were leering at the little girls so close and just out of reach...</p><p>Lorraine didn't get any further as an overweight woman in a shocking red dress that barely contained her hefty tits roughly shouldered Lorraine aside. ""'Scuse me, lady!"" The woman growled and tried her key in the lock of Carrie Ann's cage door. For a second Lorraine felt a surge of anger, first because she was talking to the girl and secondly why should this sweet child go with such a fat old cow? She should go with someone like herself -- someone better. The indignation died quickly as Lorraine saw the women in red struggle with the key. Carrie Ann was watching her dispassionately, not registering any emotion but she certainly wasn't smiling as she had been doing.</p><p>The fat woman's key didn't fit, and she growled something about ""the fucking system here"" and went to another cage.</p><p>""You okay, honey?"" Lorraine asked.</p><p>""Course I am Mrs Holt."" The smile was back. ""You gonna try your key in the door?"" The girl pointed at the lock at the front of the cage.</p><p>Lorraine stared at her, and then the key in her hand. ""I can't,"" she said after a moment.</p><p>""Why not?"" Carrie Ann looked disappointed. ""I'd love you to let me out and cuddle me.""</p><p>""I... I haven't done this before."" Lorraine felt her face redden. ""I don't know what to do.""</p><p>""It's easy. You let me out an' take me a bedroom upstairs, 'cos that key will fit a bedroom. Then we have some fun.""</p><p>""Oh God,"" said Lorraine in a quiet voice as the full weight of this hit her. If you took a scantily dressed little girl to a bedroom here it would be for only one thing... A panic filled Lorraine as she glanced round the large room. There were women looking at her, thinking 'why is she standing there not doing anything?' Or more like 'If I was her I'd try the key at least.' Lorraine looked back at the girl in front of her and was struck once more by how pretty she was. How sexy. ""The key... it probably won't fit,"" she mumbled.</p><p>""But you have to try,"" pleaded Carrie Ann. ""It'd make me happy, Mrs Holt.""</p><p>""You don't understand. I can't because... It's not my key.""</p><p>""But you've got it, and I'm here."" Carrie Ann tugged at her sheer dress and it came up a little and showed her perfect little girl slit. ""I'd be happy to play with you and you can do anythin' to me. They even have ropes up there if you want to tie me up and do things to me.""</p><p>""Tie you up? For God's sake! I couldn't do that!""</p><p>""But anything you do to me is okay. Honest. I can kiss your pussy and put my tongue in your bottom. I don't mid."" The girl smiled, but there was a look of pleading in her eyes. ""I've always liked you. Mrs Holt.""</p><p>Lorraine gulped loudly. She felt something in her shift from horror and disgust to warmth and acceptance. But this was wrong, she reminded herself. ""I can't because... I'm not dressed for this. Nothing posh or nice... I've only got my jeans and an old sweater on.""</p><p>""But out of them you'd be beautiful. I know you would.""</p><p>Lorraine's head swam. She clutched herself and felt a heat in her cunt like she'd never known. But it was wrong, she told herself. Women don't fuck girls, at least she didn't. ""Look hon, it's not you... My friend's outside in the car and she's ill, I mean, she needs me."" And with that Lorraine fled, out of the club and to where she had parked her car. She was determined she would take Denise home and maybe it wouldn't matter about any deposit. She'd post the key back to this club and let all these people get on with whatever they wanted. Go home and forget about this, try not to look at Carrie Ann again.</p><p>The car was empty. There was a mark on the front passenger seat where Denise had been sitting, but she was gone. A little note, scribbled on a torn out diary page, was on the dashboard. 'Taken taxi home. Can't wait for you. Sorry. Denise,' was all it said. Lorraine stared at the note and then out at the road by the old pub. It was deserted. However the woman had got a taxi it had happened quickly. For a second Lorraine thought she should hurry home too and got her car keys out, ready to go and resume her normal and very sane life.</p><p>Keys for the car, yes, but it was the key Denise had given her that made her wonder. Sure, she could drive home and soon put this behind her. But it was Denise's money and she ought to at least go back and hand the key in. Just avoid looking at Carrie Ann's lovely face. But then, someone else would probably have tried their key in Carrie Ann's lock and right now was sweeping her upstairs to throw her on a bed and fuck her or whatever. Lorraine glanced at the shuttered windows above her and thought that in there a fat woman in a wholly inappropriate dress was getting ready to make little Carrie Ann's life a misery. A big fat woman rolling on the slim girl, or demanding that Carrie Ann hold still while she settled her big fat arse over the girl's beautiful face, telling her to lick harder. Telling the girl to make the ugly woman cum hard, or else.</p><p>Lorraine didn't really remember walking back in there, couldn't really remember afterwards how she went straight to Carrie Ann's cage, pushed aside a skinny old hag who was trying, but failing, to get the cage door open and put her own key into the lock. It opened sweetly - that much she did remember - and was pretty sure Carrie Ann threw her arms round her neck. No, she didn't remember the stairs or which bedroom the key let them into either but there was candlelight and soft music and a big double bed with the covers turned back invitingly and Carrie Ann was kissing her and saying this would be fun and peeling off that thin little dress and her naked body gleamed in the soft light and her little boobs with the delightful nipples and her hairless little pussy were there on offer.</p><p>Lorraine's cunt finally did what it had wanted but she had denied for so long. It started to gush and the little girl from next door laughed and put her small, warm hand on it and then in it and they even kissed. Long and deep and with all the promise of a night of sex to remember.</p><p>Lorraine never went back to the club and Denise never mentioned it again. She didn't seem bothered about any deposit, but it was as if she suspected her friend had taken advantage of the opportunity. For all Lorraine knew Denise went back under her own steam and got keys that either fitted a lock or didn't, and maybe she met someone really sexy and sweet to have sex with. But that was for Denise to think about and sort out. Like the women at the club, who either got lucky or didn't but kept on trying. </p><p>For her part Lorraine saw Carrie Ann every day, and they'd wave and she'd wink and the little girl from next door with her gorgeous red hair and pert little breasts would lick her lips, which was her way of saying: later on, I will lick your pussy, lady, and rim your arse and you can do the same to me unless you want to make me wait and beg...</p><p>They did all that too, and more. In fact Lorraine had a cage like the one at the club put in the garage (her husband never understood why it was there, and she never told him) and Carrie Ann would come home after school and put on whatever Lorraine had ready for her to wear. A little skirt perhaps or a skimpy halter top, a see-through nighty, stockings and heels, a little leather corset or a rubber hood if she was feeling so inclined, and she'd lock the girl up and then tease her through the mesh. Sometimes she would tie Carrie Ann's hands behind her so she was even more helpless and make the child giggle and laugh as she fingered the girl with her pressed up to the mesh begging to be let out, set free so they could have sex. Set free to suck and lick and kiss and say she loved Lorraine's naughty fingers and lovely tongue. Lorraine would parade in her strap on and let Carrie Ann lick it where the woman poked it through the mesh and tell her she was going to feel it in her in whatever hole she wanted and the girl was say ""yes please, Mrs Holt."" It was always Mrs Holt, because Carrie Ann respected the woman and Lorraine, if she ever wondered, knew she liked being called that.</p><p>Carrie Ann didn't need to go to the club anymore because she had all the sex and pleasure and games she wanted right next door. Lorraine often wondered how she had got there in the past, wondered whether the girl's mother knew about this, either knew the past or the present but then that didn't matter. She didn't ask and no one told her so she left it at that. Sweet, gorgeous, sexy Carrie Ann was all that mattered now for Lorraine and was all that made everything worthwhile. </p><p>Lorraine had a key that fitted, and Carrie Ann was all hers to be opened up however she wanted.</p>"
1320,Little Things,Eva,1,"My 18 year old daughter Luna wanted me to find her a small girl so she could have sex with her. It was, she insisted, only a little thing she was asking me to do for her…",['F/ g / petting/ underwear/ feet/ d/s'],"<p>""Can't you do it?"" Asked my daughter in her usual, pleading way. ""It's just a little thing I'm asking you to do, Mum.""</p><p>Little thing? Hardly, I thought. She was asking as far as Iw as concerned for something quite big. Finding her a small girl was no small event. Sure, I admit I was disappointed when my daughter said she wanted sex with a small girl. To be fair though, she didn't quite say the word 'sex.' She said ""relationship"" but I'm wise enough to know what that means. When you get down to it, you can't really relate to someone unless you get them in bed.</p><p>I suppose at my age –– I'm 43 now, though I still think of myself as younger –– you see a lot of things in life so it really shouldn't have been a surprise. I also think Luna is old enough at 18 to make up her own mind about who she wants to have sex with.</p><p>And let's face it, she could do worse than a small girl. I mean, Luna could go with someone who has a disease, or get pregnant out of wedlock or even end up in love with a married man who won't leave his wife and kids. Or she could marry a man who turns out to be a bastard as my husband did and leave me for a younger woman. So she could on reflection do a lot worse than have sex with a child.</p><p>Kids tend to be innocent, in all sorts of important ways. They also reward trust with trust of their own. A big plus point as far as I was concerned.</p><p>And as for moral issues of women having sexual relations with girls? Not really a worry. It isn't something I had ever planned to do, though the world is made up of all sorts of people. All you can say is some do, some don't. But I was disappointed because on balance I had hoped she would do what I hadn't done and find a man who was faithful and loyal and who would be a good father. Hers wasn't, but she never really knew him as he left when Luna was eight.</p><p>That's the trouble with being a parent: you pin your hopes on their children avoiding the pitfalls of life they had seen or experienced. It doesn't always work out that way, and now Luna was telling me she wanted to have a relationship with a small girl. Sex, basically.</p><p>How old is small? I asked her straight out over dinner. I figured she didn't mean a short or vertically challenged mature female. Small meant young. We both knew that.</p><p>""I don't know how old,"" said Luna, idly playing with her meal as she responded. ""I haven't met any yet.""</p><p>I sighed. There are times when even an intelligent young woman like Luna can fail to see the fact that you have to have a plan in life. I asked where she intended to meet this ideal small girl. Most women I knew who had sex with girls met them at places like playgroups or at the school gates, or they worked at the Guides or came into contact with kids. Nurses in hospitals, for example. There was even the online option. A woman-child dating site, and there were plenty of those. You just had to know where to look.</p><p>""Dunno,"" said Luna airily. Then she added: ""I was thinking of the mall. Lots of little girls go shopping there.""</p><p>""With their mothers, no doubt,"" I said. ""You have to make sure the mum or for that matter the dad is happy with you chatting up their child? I doubt whether they will stand by and let you try to date their child if they don't approve. And even if you succeeded and got a date, then what will you do with her?""</p><p>""Do?"" Luna frowned at me. ""You mean, like... have sex?""</p><p>""No, not that! Spare me the detail. I was thinking more the dating."" I felt a little cross, remembering how badly she had handled her cousin Millie's birthday last year. Luna was supposed to take young Millie to the movies as a tenth birthday treat and managed somehow to upset the girl by complaining about the movie all the way through. 'I hate those movies about ponies and stuff and having to buy ice-cream,' she had fumed later.</p><p>Millie was upset and my sister Laura angry at how Luna had been so unthinking. I had every feeling that Luna would do the same with another little girl. Unless she was going for a twelve or thirteen year old and they could talk about boys and bands. More likely to find common ground.</p><p>But who was I kidding? Luna wouldn't want to do much talking. I did wonder, incidentally, if my daughter had tried to feel up her little cousin in the cinema and that was why Millie was in tears and Luna so annoyed. No one likes to be rejected. But there had been no word from Laura about any confession the child had made, and anyway I didn't think Luna was into small girls at that point.</p><p>""I'll work something out,"" said Luna. ""I could always just bring her back here and do things with her in my room.""</p><p>I groaned. The prospect of having to go in Luna's untidy bedroom and clean up Luna's desperately chaotic mess filled me with dismay. Luna wouldn't do it no matter how much I asked and I didn't want a small girl catching anything from weeks and months of dirt and neglect. The child would probably turn up in her best party frock and end up with filthy marks on it. I also didn't want to watch or hear my daughter playing with a small girl. I have no problem with looking at lesbian porn, but I didn't like the idea of my own daughter doing it with someone else's child in front of me. Or in the next room, for that matter.</p><p>It even occurred to me I might not like the brat around the house, anyway. She could be one of those whiny kids who demanded everything and gave nothing. Don't like this, don't like that; you know the sort of thing they get up to. Pouting and snivelling, and sometimes both at the same time.</p><p>A little like Luna was, I thought somewhat unkindly.</p><p>""Maybe you could do it at her place,"" I offered. ""Most parents are happy if their child has sex in their own room and they are downstairs. They know they are close at hand if, well, anyone wants anything.""</p><p>""Like what?"" Luna stared at me, her eyes narrowed. ""You saying that I am going to hurt her?""</p><p>""No!"" I gasped. Actually, I had thought she might treat them a little too roughly. Shoving in a fist before finger and the brat howling that she wasn't ready and Mum and Dad pounding up the stairs wanting to know what was going on... I could picture all sorts of problems, but a lie was a quick way to dismiss the thoughts.</p><p>""Maybe I could do it at hers,"" said Luna. She had stopped toying with her meal and got up from the table. She made no effort to tidy up the plate. That, no doubt, was my job. Again. Luna wrinkled her nose. ""I dunno about age. I was thinking of a five year old.""</p><p>""Luna!"" I exploded. ""That's baby-snatching!""</p><p>""Well, Kathy had a seven year old,"" Luna retorted.</p><p>""Your friend Kathy said she had a seven year old,"" I argued, stressing the 'said' for impact. ""But as far as I know no one ever met this wonder child. Plus, seven isn't five. If I were you I'd go for someone a little older.""</p><p>Oops. Mistake: I'd have to name the age.</p><p>""How old?"" Asked my daughter at once.</p><p>""I dunno. Ten, perhaps."" I had no idea as I hadn't thought about in detail. I was mad at myself for getting into a detailed conversation when really it was nothing to do with me.</p><p>""I don't want Millie,"" snapped Luna. ""I hate that child.""</p><p>""Who mentioned Millie?"" I was exasperated. As usual with Luna, conversations had a habit of veering off at a tangent and arguing about things that had never been on the horizon let alone in the frame. This one was as bad as any of them. ""I never thought you'd want your cousin. There are other ten year olds out there, you know.""</p><p>""Most ten year old have tits,"" said Luna.</p><p>""For goodness' sake! Growing girls may well have boobs. That's how it goes. Or do you just want a flat chest on her?""</p><p>Luna snorted dismissively, frowned again and then finally admitted what I suspected all along. ""I don't know what I want."" She was getting back to her standard helpless state. ""Can't you choose someone for me?""</p><p>""Me? I wouldn't know where to start."" I started to gather up the dinner plates. My job to wash, once more. Followed by me drying and putting away while she hung round the fridge asking if we had anything she liked.</p><p>""You could just go and ask someone. People wouldn't mind,"" said my daughter, watching me juggle all the plates on my own.</p><p>""They might,"" I said. ""And I don't know anyone either.""</p><p>""Bet you do. You're just being selfish,"" pouted Luna.</p><p>""How so?""</p><p>""You probably want a girl for yourself."" It was one of her childish comments: we get them at least once a day, or two on Sunday.</p><p>""Look at me,"" I snapped. My edginess was showing. ""You think a little girl would want me?"" I had my old jeans on and a baggy sweater. While the style of dress, or lack of it, can look good on someone as young as Luna it looked shabby on me.</p><p>""Put a dress on,"" said Luna, helpfully.</p><p>""Let me get this straight: you sit around while I wash up and then you sit around some more while I get dressed up and go out and find a girl for you."" If I was being cutting and sarcastic it didn't quite work.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Luna brightly, my sarcasm washing off her like water off a duck's back. ""Would you mind?""</p><p>I opened my mouth to argue but I turned away to do the dishes, sighed and grumbled, and when I'd dried them I and went and chose my prettiest black and purple dress and thought about which of my friends had a pretty young girl who wanted sex.</p><p>Her name was Carrie. Carrie Jacobs, and she was ten, going on eleven. Way too old for my daughter Luna probably, but it was the best I could do. Under her little flowered top she had the start of boobs. Another no-no, I thought. I ought to have said sorry and explained that she wouldn't do, but the black haired child was sweet and talked and smiled nicely when I bought her an ice cream. Her mother was off buying something or other and left her daughter with me. Trusting, or she knew what was coming.</p><p>Carrie's mother was a friend of a friend of a friend, which was how I tracked her down after a lot of phone calls and introductions. Anyway, here we were, finally.</p><p>The girl Carrie was sweet and talkative and I liked her. She said she liked my dress and asked did any little girls put their hand up it? Her friend Harriet apparently liked to put her hand up women's skirts to see what was there. I felt a little tremble in me. Trying not to show my excitement I asked if Carrie done that to anyone?</p><p>""No,"" she confessed. ""But I'd like to. Really would.""</p><p>""Are you asking if you can put your hand up my dress?""</p><p>Carrie grinned. ""It'd be nice,"" she said. ""Cool. An' put my hand down your top."" She was looking at my boobs. I don't have particularly big tits but they are mature and nicely shaped despite my age. They do attract attention. I also had a new bra on that made the most of what I had to offer.</p><p>""You want to feel my titties?"" I asked. The girl beamed even more before I went on: ""Honey... We'd need a hotel to do that. Not here, at the mall. Your mother might not like it.""</p><p>Carrie wrinkled her cute nose. ""She wouldn't mind. I asked her if a nice lady came along could I have fun with her, and she said maybe."" The girl paused. ""If I was good, an' I want to be very good.""</p><p>I smiled, but mostly to hide my own disappointment I felt running through me. For someone who had set her mind against having anything to do with small girls, sexually that was, there was a surprising amount of interest in me. ""Maybe isn't a yes,"" I pointed out.</p><p>The child looked crestfallen. ""Don't you want me?""</p><p>""It isn't a case of not wanting you. It's just... well, my daughter wants a little girl to date.""</p><p>A series of emotions went through Carrie's face as she looked round, clearly hopeful of seeing a girl of an age like hers but registering disappointment when there was none to be seen. ""Where is she?""</p><p>""At home,"" I sighed. I thought of her probably watching TV, or on the internet chatting with friends.</p><p>""Is her daddy looking after her?""</p><p>I took a deep breath. ""Her daddy isn't there because, well, because... She's older. She's 18 now.""</p><p>""That's ancient,"" said the girl, slightly horrified.</p><p>""And how old do you think I am?"" I wasn't sure whether to be offended or not.</p><p>""Old,"" said Carrie, then grinned. ""But I like old women. Like my Granny.""</p><p>I had no idea how old this girl's Granny was, but at least it made me feel better that she liked me. But then, she wanted to feel me up, so no problem there. I also began to feel a little guilty; I was thinking of sex with this child and not reserving her for Luna. But that would be unfair of me. My daughter asked me to find her a girl and I had. All I had to do was stop this surge of something hot in between my legs as I looked at the girl in front of me.</p><p>""Is she pretty, this girl of yours?"" Carrie asked, looking up at me. ""Like you?""</p><p>I laughed. ""Honestly, I'm not pretty. My daughter is much prettier than me. You'll like her. You wait till you see her.""</p><p>Carrie looked uncertain. ""Dunno. Gotta ask my mum,"" said the girl. She was looking round for her. Maybe, I thought, I had lost her trust and she wanted to stop this now. I'd heard about the way small girls can do that. All keen on having sex and dating and then suddenly not sure any more.</p><p>""She'll be back soon."" I checked my watch. The mother had been gone fifteen minutes, probably thinking I could take care of her child for her for a while as she did some shopping alone.</p><p>""Just a kiss,"" said Carrie. ""That's all. A little kiss. Please?""</p><p>""What?"" I looked at the girl. She was leaning towards me, an expectant look on her face.</p><p>""You can kiss me if you like. I won't mind. An' no one'd mind here."" She glanced over at another table at the mall and a woman was kissing a small girl, who was kneeling up on her chair to stretch herself over the table to kiss the woman. The child's short dress had ridden up and I could see her yellow panties. My cunt twitched with heat at the sight. Carrie could see I was staring at the woman and child and chuckled: ""See? No one minds a kiss.""</p><p>I gulped a little more loudly than I intended. ""Look, sweetheart. My daughter is a much better person to kiss than me. You'll like her."" I fought down the idea in me I quite liked her at times, too.</p><p>Another wrinkle of the nose. ""She's ancient,"" said Carrie.</p><p>""And I'm like your grandmother,"" I said.</p><p>""Cool,"" said the child, beaming. ""You wear those old fashioned thingies? You know, corsets. My granny does. She's got this one piece she calls it an' it fits her here."" Carrie stood up and stroked her hands down her waist and hips to show me. ""Sort of holds her in an' then her little lover helps her out of it. And stockings. She has them fastened here,"" the girl patted the front of her thighs. ""Marjorie — that's her little lover — undoes them and then kisses her legs, she says. Or between them. Can I undo yours?""</p><p>I blinked. ""Your Granny has a little lover?"" A pulse, stronger than the first went through my belly at what I was hearing. This Marjorie was undressing Carrie's grandmother? Another, yet stronger sensation burned in my sex.</p><p>""Yeah. She's nine. Like me. I like playing with her when Granny's busy.""</p><p>Another gulp, another burn in me. ""You and Marjorie you... You kiss?""</p><p>Carrie wrinkled her nose. ""No! Yuck! I don't kiss girls like her! No, we just play with my dolls house, in my room.""</p><p>I nodded, feeling stupid. ""But you would kiss a woman the same age as your Granny?""</p><p>The girl beamed and didn't have to nod this time. Her whole body was saying yes.</p><p>""Okay... Just one kiss."" I had never kissed a child before, and never thought about doing it in public. But no alarm bells had clattered into life when the woman on the other table had kissed the girl with the yellow panties, so maybe it was okay for me too. I got up, went round to where Carrie was (she was kneeling up on the chair, ready for me with lips already puckered) and gave her a small kiss.</p><p>I was a little surprised at the way Carrie's hands came up and gripped my boobs as we kissed, but even more surprised when I held the kiss for a whole lot longer than I had intended, though perhaps thinking about it the child's tongue in my mouth and mine in hers was less of a shock.</p><p>""It's not fair"" bellowed Luna across the kitchen. ""She doesn't like me. She says she wants you!""</p><p>I bit my lip, wanting to yell back at my daughter. ""I arranged for the date, as you wanted,"" I said, trying to stay calm. ""The rest was up to you.""</p><p>""Well she did nothing but talk about you. When I went to kiss her she said I was old and my tits weren't as nice as yours."" Luna looked close to tears. ""And the movie was crap, too.""</p><p>I let my daughter's anger subside for a minute. ""I can't help that you didn't have a good time,"" I said when I thought it safe to do so. ""Carrie's a nice girl and I was sure she would like you and––""</p><p>""She said you'd had sex!"" Luna anger had refreshed itself.</p><p>""No, we had a kiss. That was all. And that was only because she asked.""</p><p>""She said she put her hand up your dress. Felt your pussy, she said!"" Volcano Luna was about to explode. ""You betrayed me,"" she threw in.</p><p>""I chatted her up, as you wanted me to. She said she liked older women. I said she'd like you, for God's sake. I'm not into little girls."" I was trying to be calm and controlled but not succeeding very well. ""Plus we were in a mall. People don't do things like that in full view of everyone else.""</p><p>My daughter snorted. ""Carrie said you and she went to a store and went in the changing rooms and she did it then!""</p><p>I blushed, despite myself. ""She wanted me to try on some mature, grandmother style underwear. With suspenders. That was all. She helped me get into it. It was only to keep her happy while I told her how good you were, how she'd enjoy going out with you.""</p><p>""Well, she didn't."" Luna glared at me. ""So where's this thingy she said you bought? She said it was really dear.""</p><p>""What thingy?""</p><p>""The fucking corset,"" snapped Luna.</p><p>""Language, young lady,"" I admonished. ""It wasn't a corset as it happens. Just a one-piece."" I was trying not to show my embarrassment at having done what I'd done, and nor did I want to justify spending so much on a black one-piece that held me in and thrust me out and had suspenders and stockings because Carrie said she liked me in it.</p><p>Luna looked miserable. ""All you had to do was get her to meet me and I would do the rest.""</p><p>""You did meet her. You took her out and you had a meal––""</p><p>""Burgers aren't romantic,"" Luna pouted.</p><p>""She's just a little girl, for heaven's sake. What did you expect? Wine with your meal?""</p><p>""She did nothing but talk about you all the time. Mrs Kennedy this and Mrs Kennedy that. She does this and she kisses really nicely."" Another flood of tears was building up in Luna.</p><p>""She wanted to kiss me, not me kissing her.""</p><p>""But you did. You and she kissed and played and you dressed up for her and she said you let her undress you.""</p><p>""For fuck's sake, Luna!"" It was my turn to be angry now. ""Stop being so selfish! She likes older women. That's not my fault, is it? Or you want me to stop seeing her?""</p><p>Luna stared at me. ""You're seeing her?""</p><p>""No,"" I felt my face flush red. ""Not seeing her exactly. I went round to her house to talk to her mum about her dating you. It was only polite to sort that out."" I took a deep breath. ""You wouldn't sort it out so you left it to me.""</p><p>""And I bet you fucked the kid at her house.""</p><p>""No way!"" I tried not to show I was not being entirely honest. As far as I was concerned going and lying on the bed with the child after she had undressed me and unfastened my suspenders wasn't fucking. Not strictly speaking because fingers aren't like real fucking, I told myself and kisses between the legs... well, no one fucks with their tongues much, do they? ""I couldn't do that thing even if I wanted. You think I had a dildo with me?""</p><p>""No, but she said her mother had one and lent it to you."" Luna's eyes blazed.</p><p>A silence fell on the room and I looked away. ""Oh, that,"" I said, quietly.</p><p>I did eventually patch things up with Luna and I am glad to say she had found someone, all on her own. Didn't need me at all. It's amazing what an 18 year old can do when she puts her mind to it. She has her own place now (which I admit is just as much of a mess as her room at my house was) but it's all her mess now and her responsibility. She's learned to heat food up, even washes up sometimes and does her own laundry.</p><p>I've met the little girl she dates, too. A neurotic, whiny brat who might be eight but behaves like she's four, wanting this and wanting that, but I figure it's good for Luna's soul to be put up with what I've had to over the years. To a large degree we've made peace now and even have gone out for a burger and milk shake as a foursome; me and Carrie and Luna and her little lover, Mona. Mona the moaner, Carrie whispered to me when the child was having a tantrum about the flavour of her ice cream.</p><p>Luna puts up with Mona's moans very well. She looked weary and resigned, which was how I often felt with Luna over the years, but so it goes. One has to learn with kids. I thought Luna didn't have it in her to be so resilient, but perhaps I'm wrong. Perhaps too Mona makes up for for all her whining in bed. Who knows? It's their business, not mine. I'm more than happy with Carrie and my little lover and I spend a lot of time in bed talking and laughing as well as her shagging me with the strap-on her mum bought her and me licking Carrie's soft little cunt for hours while she watches her favourite TV shows. The thing about Carrie is she does like me in what she calls Granny things. I suppose in some ways I am just like her Granny. I have even met the woman and she gave me some useful tips about looking old-fashioned to please Carrie. Even adjusting my bra straps so my bust is lower slung. Carrie, said her grandmother, likes that a lot.</p><p>Low slung then it was then, and Carrie really did respond nicely. She positively radiated joy as she felt me up and pinched my nipples.</p><p>Whenever Carrie calls round (her mother drops her off for the weekend and holidays) I have to walk round the house in 'thingies' which are corsets and corselettes and stockings, with sensible block heeled shoes but no panties. Carrie likes to grope between my legs ""to check how wet I am"" and makes me bend over so she can examine my holes. You would be surprised what she finds to put in me, but I don't mind. When she has finished toying with me (or smacking my bum when she thinks I need it) she and I kiss and put our fingers in each other and even, if I am very good and Carrie thinks I deserve a reward, we have a sixty-nine. Mostly though she does things to me like slapping my tits to see how I react, or making me drink lots of water and not letting me go to the toilet until she allows it, or making me suck her toes through her little white ankle socks. All sorts of things she thinks of to keep me on my toes, as it were.</p><p>If I look at my relationship with Carrie I can see she makes most of the decisions in everything. She tells me what to wear, how to stand, how to behave. Occasionally if I say something she doesn't appreciate she tells me to take her panties off and stuff them in my mouth. As you might appreciate it's not unknown for me to say a little something so that I get to lift Carrie's lovely dress, pull down her panties (and take a secret sniff of her delicious pussy) and then ball them up and push them into my mouth so at least I can taste her for an hour or so. I look petty stupid with Carrie's panties wedged in my mouth but I don't mind. If Carrie's happy then so am I, no matter what her instructions are, no matter how trivial the demand or how demeaning.</p><p>After all, it's the little things that she does that make me love Carrie so.</p>"
1321,Lebisan,Eva,1,A pretty eight-year old girl says something to her friend and the teacher wants to know what she has said. What the teacher learns is something else…,"['F/g', 'water sports', 'oral']","<p>""What did you say, Julia?"" Margaret Hammond looked up sharply from her desk at the last of the departing children. The big clock on the classroom wall showed 3.30 and the school day was over, and the teacher had been gathering up some text books as the pupils filed out.</p><p>""Um, nothing miss,"" said Julia Bennett. She stood in the classroom doorway, looking embarrassed. The pre-teen girl shot a look at her friend Diana Keen, who had briefly returned the look of 'oops,' before fleeing. Julia was left all alone.</p><p>""I heard you clearly talking about the girl's toilets,"" said Margaret, looking at the eight year old girl. A pretty child –– perhaps the nicest looking girl in Ms Hammond's class –– but she had distinctly red cheeks now. ""So,"" the teacher pressed on, ""please repeat what you said.""</p><p>""Only that... They need cleaning, Miss."" Julia's cheeks reddened further.</p><p>""No, Julia. That wasn't it. You used a word. Tell me what it was.""</p><p>""Uh..."" Julia gave another look at the classroom door. It was still ajar from where Diana had rushed out.</p><p>""Please close the door, Julia, and tell me what you said.""</p><p>The eight year old looked close to tears as she shut the door. She sniffed a little. ""It was a word in there, Miss,"" the girl said.</p><p>""What word?""</p><p>""Um, it said, lebisan, miss."" Julia shot a look at the teacher. ""On the door.""</p><p>""What on earth is a lebisan?"" Asked Margaret.</p><p>""Dunno,"" said Julia. She was fidgeting now. The girl seemed when closer to tears, so Margaret called a halt to this. There was no point in the child being upset any more.</p><p>""Okay, Julia. That's all. Off you go home now.""</p><p>The child's eyes widened. ""But I don't think you are one. I mean, I didn't write it on the door. I wouldn't. I like you too much, Miss.""</p><p>Margaret opened her mouth to ask what it had to do with her, but let it go. ""Home now, Julia. I'll go and look at this.""</p><p>Julia looked horrified. ""No, Miss. Don't. Please don't.""</p><p>""Julia, I have to tell the caretaker to clean it off, but I can't do that until I know which door it's on."" It was a thin excuse, but the only way she could think of marching straight into the girl's toilets to see if the word really did say 'lebisan' or, as she suspected, 'lesbian.' If old man Gorton scrubbed it off as a matter of routine then Margaret would never know what was said, or even if she could identify the handwriting; children never thought to try and disguise their handwriting and in her fifteen years of teaching Margaret had seen so many variations and styles. Circles over the 'i' instead of a dot, a little underline or flourish, even a backward way round 'N'... children were individuals and their handwriting was very individual indeed.</p><p>Julia hesitated, and then fled. Julia followed the child out of the classroom and saw the eight-year old scampering down the polished corridor between the classrooms. She shot a look over her shoulder, tripped and fell in an untidy heap. Her little short skirt came up and her white cotton panties were in full view of Margaret. The teacher hurried forward, scooping up the child and straightening the girl's skirt.</p><p>""Are you alright, Julia,"" asked Margaret, squatting by the girl and looking her up and down. There was a red patch on Julia's knee but the skin wasn't broken, thankfully. ""That was quite a spectacular fall you had,"" added Margaret. She had one arm round the girl to steady her</p><p>Julia wasn't alright. The fall brought out all the tensions of a few moments before and she blubbered loudly, even putting her head on her teacher's shoulder and letting her pent up tears out. ""I'm sorry,"" the girl blubbered.</p><p>""Sorry for what?"" Margaret put her hands on the girl's slender, young back, feeling her lungs fill and empty rapidly as the child wailed.</p><p>""P-putting that w-word on the door.""</p><p>""You mean, you wrote that lebisan word?"" Alarm surged in Margaret. She had never imagined pretty Julia would do that sort of thing. Some girls she might suspect of it, but not this one. Julia wasn't like that. ""You wrote that word on the door?""</p><p>""Um... no,"" the little girl lifted her tear-streaked face from Margaret's shoulder, sniffing as she did so. ""It wasn't that word. It was..."" More tears, more sobs.</p><p>Margaret tried to get the girl to calm down, even holding the child slightly away from her so she could look at her and console her. ""Take it easy, Julia. You're not in trouble. I'm not angry. You had a little fall, that's all.""</p><p>""Y-yes Miss."" The girl sniffed again, and wiped a tear away with the back of her hand. There was a brief silence as if the girl was contemplating a thought. Then Julia hoisted up the hem of her little skirt and showed her teacher a large bruise on her hip at the front, right above the top of her thin cotton panties. ""I fell here,"" said the girl, showing her teacher the mark on the point of her skinny, pale hip.</p><p>Margaret, her heart beating hard, put her fingertips lightly on the sore skin. The girl didn't flinch even though it was a little red. She rubbed it for a moment and the child gave the merest sigh. Then the slipped her hand across the girl's flat belly to the other side of the girl's hip, aware the girl was watching her. ""Any bruises on this side?"" The teacher asked.</p><p>""No, Miss. Further down, that's where it hurts a bit."" Then she added. ""It tingles.""</p><p>Margaret gulped and moved her hand down over the top of the white panties, over the elastic waistband. Lightly resting on the girl's belly. ""No. Miss,"" said the girl, ""it's not there. It tingles down there."" She wasn't flinching and if anything pushed her hips further forward, invitingly. ""Right on my whatsit.""</p><p>""Pussy,"" said Margaret, her voice hoarse. She slid her hand down over the taut white panties to the slight mound of the girl's sex. She was hardly touching it but her hand was trembling.</p><p>""My pussy,"" said Julia, barely above a whisper.</p><p>Margaret began to make small circular motions with her fingers, on the mound. ""Here,"" she said. The woman could feel the small cleft under her light touch and the small girl made a small, satisfied sound. Then the teacher leaned forward so her nose was a few inches from the white panties and she could see the very faint, slightly yellow stain of the child's pee. Better, she could smell the aroma and her heart skipped a beat as she took in a deeper breath.</p><p>""No Miss, not on top. Under it a bit."" Julia was staring hard at Margaret and the teacher felt even if she couldn't see the intensity of the child's gaze.</p><p>""You want me to rub you between your legs,"" said Margaret. It wasn't a question.</p><p>""Please, Miss. It's nice there."" The girl eased her legs apart invitingly. More of the pee-stained crotch came into view. ""It feels nice to be rubbed there,"" said Julia.</p><p>Margaret started to move her hand in between the spread, thin thighs. But she hesitated, and then pulled her hand away, her own face burning now. ""Julia... Doing this... This isn't the right place.""</p><p>""It is Miss. I want you to make my pussy better."" Julia sounded disappointed.</p><p>Margaret stood up and straightened her own skirt. She adopted her familiar teaching tone. ""Pull your skirt down, Julia."" Reluctantly the girl did what she was told. The wonderful white and pale yellow panties disappeared from view. ""Now, you need to show me what has been written on the toilet door.""</p><p>Julia looked confused for a moment and then suddenly grinned. ""Yes, Miss,"" she chuckled and took her teacher's hand, pulling the middle-aged woman towards the girl's toilet. ""It's the last one,"" said the girl. ""We call it the dirty one 'cos––""</p><p>""Cos people do dirty things in there,"" said Margaret. She didn't sound like a teacher now.</p><p>""Yes, Miss!"" Another chuckle from the happy girl, a squeeze of the woman's hand.</p><p>——</p><p>The last cubicle of the girl's toilet was crowded with Julia and Margaret in there even though it was the larger of the eight. The small girl closed the door. ""See,"" Julia said, pointing at the back of the door. It had been painted light brown a few years before but with washings and age it had faded to a sort of cream. Light enough to make the perfect place to draw on.</p><p>There were faded messages and comments, mostly praise for long-forgotten boy bands or girl's names who had long since left the school. A couple of dates confirmed that. But the the most prominent image of the door was a smiling stick figure. It was a smiling stick figure of a woman, but with a ball of curly hair, like Margaret's own hair, and a pair of big boobs on the chest. Just like Margaret's own bust. There was no semblance of a skirt but the figure had its legs apart and someone had drawn a pair of high heel shoes on the figure.</p><p>There were several arrows pointing to the figure. The one to the figure's smiling face had the words 'likes to lick ur cunny' next to it. The arrow to the woman's bust said 'suck these for fun' and inevitably the arrow to the figure's open legs said 'stick a banana up here,' and even the high heel shoes had a caption, which said 'wears fuck-me shoes.' High heels like the ones Margaret liked to wear when she went out to gay bars. How did these girls know?</p><p>The largest caption was an arrow to the woman's mass of curly hair, which said 'Pull the bitch's hair to make her do what u want.'</p><p>Above the simple figure was the single word 'Lebisan.'</p><p>""It should be lesbian, shouldn't it Miss? That was what I was saying to Diana, when you heard. I was saying it was wrong, that the word's lesbian.""</p><p>Margaret gulped. Of course it should be lesbian, and of course she was a lesbian too. She had been for all her life, since she had sex as a nine year old with her own teacher, Mrs Wilkins. Three years of kissing and playing and fingering and then moving on to other women. Doing the same to them and learning what strap-ons were for, fucking and being fucked. Then to teacher's training college and her own age for a time, but still looking at girls and wanting sex with them. Wanting a girl to do to her what she had done to Mrs Wilkins all those years ago in the toilets at that school.</p><p>Now some girl wanted to do it to her. A beautiful, desirable and clever girl. Or perhaps it was girls, because the handwriting was different on each caption. There was, Margaret thought with a sudden twitch in her cunt, a girl who would want the teacher to wear high heels and perhaps clinging, see through lingerie to show she wanted to be fucked, another girl who Margaret would have to lick out and push her tongue deep in the girl's immature front hole, another girl who would suck the woman's long, fat nipples lustily and perhaps bite them, yet another girl who would happily push bananas or cucumbers in a woman's holes to make her beg for more, and a girl who would pull a bitch's hair and maybe slap her and tell her to get on with making the child happy.</p><p>Margaret gulped. ""And these messages... Which one did you write, Julia?""</p><p>""Guess,"" said the girl and laughed. Margaret said she couldn't guess, but any of it was fine by her.</p><p>Julia grinned, and then she took hold of Margaret's hair, entwined her fingers in the blonde curls strands and pulled her teacher's head down. Julia smiled and then kissed the teacher. A long, deep passionate kiss. When Julia broke the kiss (but didn't let go of the woman's hair) she said, quietly. ""I want to do all of them, but each one on a different day. After class we'll come in here and you will wear nice sexy things for me, and I will push things up your cunt and arse, you'll eat me out and I'll bite those tits of yours until you scream.""</p><p>Margaret gulped. ""And your friends? Will they do things to me too?""</p><p>""Yeah! But they'll wait outside until I've done and then they'll come in here do whatever they want to you. They'll maybe want to lick your cunt make you tongue their bumhole or beat you and tie you up or fuck you with their toes or make you drink their piss or have you dance naked with clothes pegs on your fat tits or someone will stuff their poopy knickers in your mouth and make you suck them clean..."" Julia shrugged. ""You'll find out.""</p><p>Margaret gasped a ""Yes."" Her cunt was on fire, liquid gold swirled in her belly, her nipples ached and her heart pounded out a message of devotion.</p><p>The girl reached into her skirt pocket and pulled out a pencil. ""See this, bitch?"" Julia said, her nose almost touching Margaret's. ""You're gonna take it and write on the back of that door what you want. Then if I agree I'll do it to you.""</p><p>Margaret swallowed, looking up at the girl's lovely eyes, at the child's lips that she yearned to kiss again. The woman knew what she wanted. No matter what a little girl did to her, no matter how they used her and made her beg and plead and moan and whimper and scream, there was only one thing she wanted. If Julia would do that she could take any degradation, any humiliation from any young girl.</p><p>Margaret took the pencil, said ""Thank you. Miss,"" and then — with Miss Julia's hands still holding her hair –- the woman strained forward so she could reach the door and she drew a heart with the word 'Julia' in it.</p><p>Julia laughed, dragged the woman's head back towards hers and kissed the woman on the lips in a passionate, open mouthed and very long kiss. When the girl broke it she whispered: ""If you behave I will love you always."" Then she forced Margaret backwards so her head was over the toilet pan, but looking up. The small girl clambered on her teacher's face so the pee-stained crotch of her lovely white knickers were over the woman's face. Margaret could see the stain, smell the pee. Then she stretched to get her tongue up and lick the little girl's soft mound. Licked it lovingly as if this was a gift from the gods. Licked patiently, hoping that Julia would like what the submissive woman was doing and want it again. Or perhaps want it next time with Julis's knickers down and that beautiful little hairless pussy would be against Margaret's lips. Because there woudld be a next time, Margaret told herself. This was just the beginning.</p><p>As the teacher dutifully lapped at the crotch of the girl's panties over her face, the girl began to pee through the taut fabric. A dribble that spread over the stretched cotton and made Margaret open her mouth wide and lick faster, tasting and cleaning and drinking what she could. At the same time Julia reached down and seized one of Margaret's tits and pulled at it, finding the hard nipple through the teacher's blouse and bra and pinching and squeezing and gurgling a laugh. ""I'm gonna get girls to pay for you to be their slut,"" chuckled the little girl. ""You serving them and me, and me making money.""</p><p>""Will you love me, Miss?"" Asked the woman. ""When you do that to me?""</p><p>""If you please me, Hammond,"" said Julia as she now twisted both of the woman's nipples harder and still pissed.</p><p>""Ahhh!  Yes... I will, I promise,"" Margaret said, stifling the desire to scream in pain. ""Please... I'll be the best lebisan anyone has ever owned.""</p>"
1322,Santa's Coming,Eva,1,A woman wakes early on Christmas morning with a dream of young love fresh in her mind…,['F/g/toys/festive'],"<p>Jen Hadley woke up with a start. It had been such a vivid dream, so clear it could have been real. The woman sat up in bed and heart still pounding, glanced at the red numbers of the digital clock on her husband's side of the bed. Four in the morning, and Dave was still fast asleep, snoring the way he always did. Oblivious to the world, even on this special day.</p><p>For a moment Jen wondered if she should wake him, but what would she say? ""Hey, I've had a bad dream?"" Well, he wouldn't appreciate being disturbed so early on Christmas morning. Anyway, it wasn't a bad dream at all. Quite the opposite. A girl with sparkling green-blue eyes and long blonde hair — she couldn't have been any older than nine, or maybe ten — standing by Jen's side, dressed in a short red outfit with white fur at the collar and hem. Long sleeves too, with generous white fur at the cuffs. Jen thought about the dress a moment, because it was hardly a dress as such. It hung open, more like a jacket, revealing a slender pale body with a flat chest but distinctly puffy nipples, and more startlingly at her lower belly was a thin but long black rubber strap on that gleamed in what little light there was. An artificial cock to spear a woman as if she deserved it.</p><p>That thought alone had made Jen moan with excitement, even in her dream. Deserved it? How would a woman deserve to be lanced with that thing? So long, so hard, so damned inviting. It would be... well, it would be quite something, wouldn't it? Jane clutched herself where she sat up in bed and she shivered a little. Not cold, not fearful. Just a thrill running through her.</p><p>One minute past four on Christmas morning, the clock told her. In an hour or so her daughter Polly would be up, wanting to go downstairs and open her presents, all stacked neatly under the Christmas tree. Eight year old Polly, so full of life, so looking forward to what Santa had brought. Of course, Polly knew there was no Santa, but it was fun pretending. But then, in the dream... The girl in red and white had said she was Santa, which was silly beyond belief. Girls aren't Santa. But then the girl hadn't said that had she, not as such.</p><p>""Hi, I'm Santa Clitmas,"" the girl had laughed, her voice like liquid gold on silver leaves.</p><p>Santa Clitmas. Oh yes, Jen told herself. The sort of crazy ideas that came in dreams, but one that would be easy to explain: it was the strap-on making her think that. Long and hard and ready, so that was why she had imagined the girl in red and white fur saying what she did. Dreams did that, didn't they? They justified themselves however weird they might seem. But dreams weren't ever in your own bedroom, were they? This one had been. The young girl standing on the sheepskin rug by the bed. Jen's side of the bed.</p><p>Dreams were never about being satisfied and people being clear. No one dreamt of what they really wanted. Everyone knew that.</p><p>Stop it, Jen told herself, hugging herself more. Then she remembered what Santa Clitmas has said in that amazing voice of hers. ""You've been a good girl, Jen. You deserve what you've wanted."" Then the girl in red and white laughed a tinkly laugh and pushed her hips forward so the tip of that smooth black rubber artificial cock was inches from the woman's face, and Jen had opened her mouth and... For God's sake! She had taken the smooth shaft between her lips and sucked it, and she could taste something on it that she knew. It was herself, and that was impossible. She'd never had a strap-on near her. Dave's cock, that was all. All that she had for ten years now and since Polly was born, not so much. Only her husband and that disappointing little thing he was so ridiculously proud of, imagining he was a torrid lover when he was nothing but a selfish––</p><p>Jen stopped herself. No, the dream hadn't been about him, thank heavens. It had been about a girl who knew the woman. But how could she? Had she written a letter to the real Father Christmas and not remembered?</p><p>Of course she hadn't. And who wrote to Santa Clitmas of all people? No, that was quite a joke, if you thought about it. One for the women who wanted satisfaction, probably. Jen thought about it and shivered because she wanted to cry with self-pity. She glanced over at the clock, past her still snoring husband, and saw it was four minutes past four. Surely some kind of magic time, she told herself for a reason the woman couldn't explain.</p><p>Magic, like a young girl with a long strap on. Jen's shiver this time wasn't fear or sadness, but a spark of lust in her very depths.</p><p>There was a noise at the bedroom door and Jen gave a small gasp, but it wasn't Santa coming back in waking time. It wasn't a burglar, either. No need to wake snoring Dave and hear him grumble. It was Polly, standing in the light escaping from her bedroom across the landing.</p><p>""I can't sleep, Mum,"" said Polly, quite still in her new green and blue pyjamas.</p><p>""I understand, hon,"" said Jen with a sigh. She swung her legs out of bed and straightened her short, white nightie and then went to slide her feet into her slippers, which strangely had been moved a little from their usual place on the sheepskin rug. Odd, thought Jen, and felt a pulse in her belly that someone had been there, standing by her bed. Near her face.</p><p>""Mum?"" Polly asked.</p><p>""Okay, Polly. Just getting up. You know sweetheart it's a bit early, even for Christmas morning."" The woman stood and stretched, aware she felt more alive than she had felt in ages. Not tired at all. Not the least weary.</p><p>""I had a dream Mum,"" said the girl in the doorway.</p><p>""We all get those, sweetheart,"" said Jen as she picked up her satin gown and pulled it round her still-slim shoulders. ""Nothing to worry about.""</p><p>""But this was a girl,"" said Polly. She held her hand out for her mother to come to her. Jen gulped, because this was different, the way Polly wanted her. ""She wanted me to do things.""</p><p>""Dreams are funny,"" said Jen, remembering her own dream, feeling that glow in her sex, the taste on her lips and tongue, the way she felt happy beyond belief.</p><p>""Not this one,"" said Polly, taking her mother's hand. ""This was lovely. The girl wore red with white fur and she had a funny name. Santa Clitmas, she said.""</p><p>The mother nearly screamed then and there. But Jen bit her lip, held her scream back. ""Honey––"" she began.</p><p>""Mum, it's okay. I know she wasn't Santa. There isn't a Santa Clitmas. But she brought me a present. It's in my room."" Polly paused and smiled up at her mother. ""She said you'd like it too.""</p><p>A wave of something approaching euphoria mixed with fear swept over Jen. She clutched her child's hand tightly. ""Show me,"" she managed to say, swaying slightly on her slippered feet. Of course no one else had been in, no one had slipped into Polly's room and left her an extra present. The Hadley family didn't do that. All the presents were under the tree for them all to open in the morning. The big tree laden with baubles and the smiling fairy in her gold and silver dress on top.</p><p>Polly's room was neat, the way the girl kept it. Nothing torn or damaged or invaded. Just the bed cover turned back, and a small present wrapped in gold and silver on the bed. Innocent looking, but not innocent at all.</p><p>""Oh God,"" said Jen, more to herself.</p><p>""Mum, it's okay,"" said Polly. She gripped her mother's hand tighter. ""Come on, we can open it,"" said Polly.</p><p>Jen nodded. ""You open it honey. You see what..."" The woman gulped loudly, again. ""You see what Santa Clitmas wants us to open.""</p><p>Polly grinned, let go of her mother and went to the bed. Carefully, she unwrapped the present and even before it was fully undone Jen knew what it was. The girl brought out the long black rubber strap-on. One designed to be thrust hard into a willing woman. One with short straps to fit round a girl's slender waist.</p><p>""Oh God,"" said Jen, again, but this time with a hint of expectation and a suggestion of inevitability.</p><p>""I think this is what Santa Clitmas wore,"" said Polly. ""What I have to wear.""</p><p>""Yes,"" said Jen.</p><p>""Mum, can you help me?"" As she said it Polly was smiling like she was a radiant being. ""I have to be naked, and you do too. Santa said so.""</p><p>""Yes, she would,"" said Jen. She stepped forward and began to unbutton her daughter's pyjama top, then slide her pyjama pants down. A flat chest, no puffy nipples yet, but slightly hard as if the little girl was excited, and the child's hairless vee. Jen folded her daughter's clothes neatly, as seemed proper. Then the woman took the strap-on and saw it was beautiful. Perfect, some would say: the right weight, the right length. Long enough to hurt in the most thrilling way. With as much care and as much speed as she could manage, Jen put the strap-on cock in place on her daughter's lovely young hips and buckled the straps in place so the artificial cock sprang from Polly's hips like a gleaming, proud weapon.</p><p>""Mum,"" whispered the girl. ""I like it. It feels so good.""</p><p>Jen put her fingers on the slick column, marvelling at its smoothness and girth and length. Made to measure, it occurred to her. Like someone knew the depth of her desire. ""Yes,"" the mother agreed. ""It looks like it has to be used."" The woman let go of the cock and stripped off her gown and nightie, tossing them carelessly aside. Her own nipples were hard and proud and under her shaved vee and between her thighs there was a buzz of anticipation.</p><p>""You look lovely, Mum,"" said Polly.</p><p>""And so do you, hon. Beautiful. And better with that strap-on, too. Like... like...""</p><p>""Like your owner,"" said the girl, eyes alight, her cock dancing in the light.</p><p>""Yes, like my owner, like a lover who owns me,"" said Jen, not knowing where the words sprang from but delighted how honest they sounded. There would be no untruths here. Not anymore. ""Hon, I have to bend over, right?""</p><p>""Yes mum. Santa said you would bend over so I can, um... You know, do that thing.""</p><p>""Fuck me,"" said Jen.</p><p>""Fuck you,"" said the girl. ""Fuck you hard.""</p><p>""Yes,"" agreed Jen. ""Very hard.""</p><p>""Mum... when I've done that. I have to make you clean it.""</p><p>""Of course you do dear. I want it in me and I want to clean it and I want you to be happy.""</p><p>""I am,"" said the girl. ""Now bend over my bed Mum. And no screaming.""</p><p>""Not unless you want me to,"" said Jen as she did as she was told. Weight on her elbows, backside pushed out on offer, legs apart, her wet cunt dripping with anticipation, her breasts hanging below her and nipples tingling with excitement.</p><p>""One day you will scream loudly for me Mummy, one day I want you to beg for this and plead to be fucked."" The girl paused. ""I love you Mum,"" said the girl as she positioned the long, black cock against her mother's cunt, gently prising the lips of the woman's sex apart.</p><p>""I want to beg for you to fuck me, honey, and scream and cum and make you happy,"" said the woman, over her shoulder, thrilled to see her daughter behind her so confident, so assertive. ""I love you too, Polly.""</p><p>""I know. Now hold still, Mummy... And thank you, Santa Clitmas for the best present ever,"" Polly said as with one thrust of her young but strong hips the girl sent the long, hard cock into her mother's waiting cunt. All the way in, hard and deep and Jen gasped and bit her lip and a moan of pleasure in her throat felt a surge of joy in her heart that she had never known before, the way the strap-on's base slammed into her engorged clit.</p><p>Downstairs, the gold and silver fairy on the tree smiled a little bit more while above her ethereal crown, the floorboards creaked just that little bit. Creaked again and again and again until there was definite gasp of someone climaxing like they never had before, and then presently the gentle slurp of a woman lovingly cleaning herself off a black rubber cock, and a little girl laughing happily.</p>"
1323,Cutting Class,Evee Griffen,1,,"['F', 'g', 'No sex', 'Voy', 'Mast']","<p>Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyrighted 2010 with
all rights expressly reserved by its author unless otherwise
explicitly granted. You are free to distribute this story to other
venues, providing that you retain the author's name, this notice of
copyright, and a link to the original page where you found it. You are
NOT free to sell or use this story in any venue which charges any fees
to readers without the express written consent of the author.</p><p>The Standard Legal Stuff Disclaimer: This story contains sexually
graphic and explicit material and as such it is not suitable for
minors. If you are a minor, please leave now as it is illegal for you
to be here. If it is illegal for you to read or view sexually explicit
material in the community you view such material, please leave now.
This story and characters are purely fictional and any resemblance to
events or persons (living or dead) is purely coincidental. If you are
offended by sexually explicit stories, please read no further. If you
are offended by stories featuring group sex, bisexual situations,
incest, sex between minors and adults, or any other situation, please
check the story code before reading the text.</p><p>About a year ago, just before my eleventh birthday, I woke up in a
mood and decided that I didn't want to go to school that day. As much
as I begged and pleaded with my mom, though, she refused to let me
stay home. Hell, I thought that if I gave her those big puppy-dog
eyes, she would cave. I usually get what I want when I do that. But
she wouldn't go for it this time.</p><p>I went to take my shower, thinking about having some special fun while
I got clean. You see, after finding the Leslita story site some months
ago, I learned all about the feelings I was having and that touching
myself was normal. I truly loved to explore my own body, and did it at
least once every day. (Thanks, Cunthia, for your beautiful site...
without it, I would still be totally confused!)</p><p>I washed myself, running soapy hands over my nipples, then pinching
them; I still had no real boobs or pussy hair yet, but it always felt
wonderful to touch. I let my hands slide slowly down my body to my
hairless slit, where I spent a long time cleaning myself, paying extra
attention to the nub at the top. Finally, I grabbed the shower head,
set it to pulse and rinsed my pussy until I had a nice orgasm. I
haven't had an earth shattering climax yet, just little ones... but they
still made me feel great.</p><p>The rest of my shower was normal. I washed my long, dirty-blond hair,
my face and my feet. Turning off the water, I grabbed a big fluffy
towel and patted myself dry, then hung the towel back up and walked
down the hall to my bedroom. Since my mom was divorced and it was just
the two of us living there, it was normal for us both to go around naked.</p><p>Standing in front of my open closet, I selected what I would wear that
day. I chose a pink mini-skirt, white heels, and a white tank top that
cut off just above my belly button.  Pulling my hair back into a
ponytail, I secured it with a pink scrunchie. Just a hint of eye liner
and mascara, and I was ready.</p><p>I grabbed my backpack, gave my mom a kiss goodbye, then pleaded with
her one last time to let me skip school... but once again, she said no.</p><p>I trudged glumly to the bus stop and, while I waited there, saw Mom
leave for work. I realized that she had left earlier than normal;
usually I'm on the bus and gone before she drives by.</p><p>Right there and then, I decided to play hooky. I told my best friend I
was going home, and to tell the teacher I was sick and that my mom
would call later after work. Then I took off for home, running all the
way.</p><p>Once I was there, I grabbed a snack, logged into the internet and went
straight to Leslita. I took my clothes off while I read a few more of
the stories at the site. I found a new author there going by the name
""Daddy’s Little Slut~Muffin."" Her story about making love to her
nine-year-old niece Janelle had me hot and wanting more.</p><p>By the time I'd read enough, it was pushing 10 AM and all nice and
sunny outside, so I figured I would work on my tan. I grabbed the
bottle of sunscreen, headed to the backyard and placed the lounge
chair so I was facing the sun. We have a private, fenced-in yard, so I
had no problem with lying out there naked. My mom would never let me
do that, though.</p><p>Our neighborhood is a bunch of stamped-out two-story houses. On one
side, there lives a single lady in her late twenties or early thirties
named Mindy who was a friend of my mother's.  A family of four lives
in the house on the other side, but they couldn't see me because of
this big tree in our back yard that blocks the view.</p><p>I sat down and started to put sunscreen on my legs and feet, running
my hands up and down my calves, up to my knees, then my thighs, my
chest, tummy and face. Finally I coated my arms and shoulders, put on
my sunglasses, then lay back in the lounge chair.</p><p>About fifteen minutes later, something caught my eye. Looking up, I
noticed movement through Mindy’s bedroom window. My heart sank. I
thought for sure that I was busted, that she would surely call Mom and
tell on me. Shit.</p><p>As I studied her from behind my mirrored shades, I got a big surprise
when I realized that Mindy was completely naked. And she was touching
herself while she watched me!</p><p>Mindy had one hand tucked between her legs, and the other was touching
her nice pert breasts, occasionally rubbing and pinching her nipples.
She couldn't see my eyes, so she clearly didn't know that I had
noticed her, getting off while she spied on me.</p><p>I figured this could be my chance to be totally wild and put on a sexy
show in front of someone, which I'd kinda fantasized about doing. So I
stood up and turned my back on her, then leaned way over, giving her a
perfect view of my butt. Reaching for the bottle of lotion and
squirting some into my hand, I rubbed it on myself... up the back of my
legs, then all over my butt. I spread my cheeks, too, showing Mindy
everything.</p><p>I turned around and put lotion on the front of my legs, then sat back
down and placed a foot on each side of the chair, flat on the ground.
I put more lotion on my thighs and began to work it in. While I
stroked myself, I glanced up to get another peek at Mindy. I noticed
that she must have shaved all her pussy hair off, because I saw that
she was completely bare for a brief moment when she moved her hand.</p><p>I put a tiny dab of lotion beneath my belly button, started to massage
it in, then slowly moved my hand down to cover my pussy while I
watched Mindy rub herself. I stroked my slit up and down a few times
before sliding my middle finger inside... rolling it around a few times,
then pushing it in and out. While I was doing that, I began to touch
my left breast with my free hand, pinching at the left nipple. I could
see that Mindy was watching very closely, her mouth hanging open while
she fingered herself even faster. Knowing I was making her feel that
way really got me excited.</p><p>I knew I was about to explode... I was very wet down there, and rubbing
my pussy harder then I ever had before. Suddenly I felt my orgasm hit,
and I threw my head back, legs going rigid as I convulsed with pleasure.
When I came down I brought my hand to my face, pausing first to tweak
a nipple. I took my fingers into my mouth and sucked them, loving the
taste of my pussy. Stealing a glance at Mindy, I saw her cupping a
breast as she caught her breath, and I felt totally proud, knowing
that I'd made her come too.</p><p>I sat up and took my glasses off, looking right at Mindy. She
stiffened, and I blew her a kiss, then made a shhhh sign, touching a
finger to my lips. The look in her eyes made it clear that she knew
she was caught, and I gave her a sweet smile as she stood there with
her mouth open, frozen in time.</p>"
1324,The Island,Fantasy World,1,A sailboat ride in the Maldives turns into a sexual encounter for a woman and an Indian teen.,['F f'],"<p>This was the vacation she had been  waiting for, finally they were in
the Maldives. It had been a hard year of work, but the business was
successful now and there was extra money for luxuries. David, her
husband has suggested something really exotic, and certainly a bit
pricy. After much discussion they had settled on an exclusive resort
in the Maldives, 10 luxury cabins, a small staff, very isolated, with
lots of small islands that one could take a day trip to. Today they
were sailing towards a tiny unamed island about 2 miles out to sea.
They were being taken there by one of the owners daughters, a
beautiful girl,probably no more than 14, but a quite a site with her
full breasts,long legs, and tanned toned body. Susan, found herself
staring at her letting her eyes travel up and down her body. The
girls name was Sumila and the tiny thong like bikini she was wearing
left little to the imagination. Susan watched her as she steered the
boat,every time she adjusted the sails to catch the wind she had to
move in such a way that her small tight bum was no more than inches
from Susans face and Susan could not help but look at her buttocks .
Susan felt a familiar stirring in her pussy,and the heat that always
meant she was aroused. Susan felt somewhat shocked, aroused, with
her husband yes, but towards this girl it seemed unbelievable to her.
David was lying on his back soaking up the sun and was oblivious to
all that was happening to Susan. Suddenly they had arrived at the
island. Sumila, jumped of the small craft and pulled it on to the
shore, Again Susan had a birds eye view of her firm,rather large
breasts as she bent over to land the boat. This is crazy Susan
thought and tried to put everything out of her mind and just enjoy
the delicious picnic lunch the resort had packed them, which even
included some cold white wine. Once lunch was done, they swam as
Sumila cleaned up and then David decided to have a nap under the
shade of a nearby palm. When David was snoring away.Sumila turned to
Susan and said, would you like to see a beach just around the bend,
which is quite beautiful. Susan, felt that familiar twinge in her
pussy again, except this time it was stronger. Sumila was looking at
her in a friendly relaxed way, with just a hint of a smile. Come on
she said, it will be fun. We can leave David a note to join us when
he awakes. Susan thought for a moment and then impulsively said, sure
why not. After  a short walk they arrived at the beach. Isn't it
beautiful said Sumila, this is my favorite place, I feel so good
here. As she spoke she quickly untied the small string top that was
barely covering her breasts and let it fall away. Susan had an
involuntary intake of breath as Sumila's beautiful tits came into
view. She really could not help staring. This girl was so young, her
breasts were so full and high, her aeroles were quite large and a
lighter brown than her ebony skin and her nipples were pointing out
straight at Susan. She's aroused, thought Susan. Sumila, laughed
lightly, I hope you don't mind Susan there is no one. No, no, I
don't mind stammered Susan, quite aware that she could feel the heat
building in her loins, she glanced down at her bikini bottoms and
could see there was a small wet pactch forming. Sumila followed her
eyes down and her eyes settled on the small dark wet patch that was
beginning to grow around Susans now throbbing cunt. Sumila slowly
walked over to Susan, and reached behind her back and in one move,
had undone her bikini top and Susan's white grapefuit sized breasts
came into view. Her nipples were red and swollen. Sumilla took this
all in and without speaking Sumilla began stroke Susan's breasts,
tweaking and pulling on her nipples. Susan responded immediately with
moans of pleasure. What was this girl doing to her? She wanted to
pull away , she wanted to run. But Sumilla's ministrations were
arousing her beyond believe. You are very beautiful Susan, Sumila
cooed, and as she spoke, Susan felt, one of Sumila's hands brush
across her belly and begin a slow but insistent rubbing on her pussy.
Very gently, running up and down the whole length of her cunt,
sliding her fingers along the now soaking bikini bottom. Uhh, Uhh,
moaned Susan. Yes, thats good, I love to hear you moan whispered
Sumila as she increased the tempo of the rubbing. Susan was losing
control, this young girl was clearly seducing her and she was loving
every minute of it. Susan reached for Sumila's brown breasts and was
amazed at their firmeness and softness, her hand slid down Sumila's
firm flat belly and straight into her thong. Sumila was soaked,
Susan ripped off the tiny thong and got her first view of Sumila's
vagina, which was completely hairless, but oozing wetness. Susan slid
her long fingers between Sumila's pussy lips and was rewarded by a
gasp of pleasure and gunts as Sumila cunt responed to Susan's
touch.Susan quickly found Sumila's engorged pea sized clit and began
to rub it furiously, yes, yes moaned Sumila, fuck me, fuck me. Susan
reacted instinctually, and gently lay Sumila on the sand, then climed
on top of her pushed her legs apart, and began to thrust her blond
soaking pussy against Sumila's hot wet, shaved slit. Each thrust of
Susan's was met by a return thrust from Sumila, as their clits
touched, the intensity was building betweeen them, the white
small-breasted blond woman and the dark young teen were getting close
to an explosion and finally they both came, screaming and digging
their nails into each other. When it was over they lay together,
almost as if they were fused, their juices dripping off them, mixed
with sand and sweat.</p>"
1325,"Celia, Robert, and his Mother",Fantasy World,1,"Celia is baby sitting, and  watches an erotic video, then seduces Robert who is 12. Robert's mother comes home and does them both.","['F/f/b', 'inc']","<p>The video was extremely stimulating, and Celia responded first by
undoing her white cotton blouse and slipping one of her young firm
teen tits out, and massaging the brown nipple which hardened quickly
at her touch. Her cunt was starting to boil and she could feel that
familiar wetness and heat, her small brown hand snaked down and
flicked open her skin tight jeans revealing a skimpy thong, she pushed
her long nailed fingers down towards her pussy found her clit and
began furiously massaging it in time to the powerfully erotic sex
scene unfolding on the video, a young girl it seemed was being fucked
and sucked, essentially seduced by an older couple. It was really
quite beautiful she thought, especially the part where the woman who
must have been close to 40, licked the teenage girls shaved cunt,
slamming her tongue deep into her vagina, and grunting and the girl
arched her back and moaned, it almost looked as if the woman was
feeding on this sweet young thing, drinking in her youth, and the teen
was in heaven, having her moist, young cunt essentially attacked, she
came again and again.</p><p>Suddenly Celia was aware of the sound of feet on the stairs, and
before she could cover herself up there was Robert, all 12 years old
of him in the doorway, Celia he said questioningly as he took in the
scene in front of him, his baby sitter, with one hand on her steaming
slit, her black thong pushed to the side for access, her swollen
breast cupped by her other hand, and her flat toned belly showing. For
a moment they both seemed stunned, and then Roberts pajamas began
expand, as his young boy dick hardened, Robert was not aware at some
level of what was happening, but Celia was, she watched almost
hypnotically as his racing car flannel pajamas began to fill with his
young hard dick, involuntarily her legs began to spread, as she
instinctively responded to his need and hers. Robert almost in a
trance began to walk towards her, she could see the head of his
swollen prick poking through the fly of  the boys PJs, in a moment he
was right in front of her, in a sort of dream her long slender hand
reached towards the boys penis, and she cupped his balls and dick
through the PJs, Robert, moaned, a deep guttural sound from somewhere.
He's ready she thought and he needs this as much as I do. Yes he was
only twelve, but his shaft was five inches long she guessed and hard
as a rock. She had to see him shoot, she needed to make him come, to
see his young balls tighten and watch the sperm shoot out. Does that
feel good Robert, she cooed to him quietly, ugggh, was all Robert
could say. In one quick motion Celia pulled his PJs down and there it
was his hard meat in her face, red, and twitching, beautiful. Robert
was frozen by his need, and speechless at what was happening, only 15
minutes ago he had been asleep, and now his 16 year old babysitter was
inches away from his erection, a young boy's wet dream, long black
hair, dark eyes, and two brown firm globes over a flat lean belly.  </p><p>At this moment, the door swung open and in walked Robert's mother.
Mrs. Smith froze in the doorway as her eyes drank in the scene before
her. There was Robert, his pajamas down around his legs, she could see
his young white bum, thrusting and his dick firmly inside Celia's cum
filled mouth, white droplets of boy cum were streaming out of Celia's
mouth on to her beautiful young tits and belly, and Mrs. Smith could
see Celia's shaved cunt covered by only a skimpy thong. It really was
erotic beyond belief, and though she wanted to be disgusted, and she
wanted to act simply from a parental role, she couldn't. She stood
there in the doorway and drank in the beauty, of this erotic tableau.
Mrs. Smith, really was at a loss for words. Robert reacted by
withdrawing his prick from Celia's cum filled mouth and Mrs. Smith was
treated to the view of her boys dick dripping with cum juice, she
could tell how erect his dick has been as it still was in the throes
of its orgasm. She really could not take her eyes of his balls and
penis, it had been many years since she had seen her boy naked, as she
believed in privacy and now, he was a man, well almost.</p><p>And of course there was Celia, was a thing
of beauty, 16, and perfect, tits high and pointy, not too large but
definitely a handful, her belly flat, so flat and smooth small hips,
not exactly skinny or girl-like, as the curve of her hips showed, but
that shaved pussy, my my, now that was a sight. She had heard all the
girls did it these days, and some of the boys too. Mrs. Smith
swallowed, she had to admit, it was very sexy, the woman girl, hot,
very hot.</p><p>Mrs. Smith, slowly walked towards the couple, Celia began to speak,
the cum still on her lips. Mrs. Smith, simply raised a finger to her
lips in the centuries old request for silence, and she said shhh,
sweetie, it's OK, it really is. Mrs. Smith could see Celia visibly
relax, but she had a questioning look in her eyes.  Mrs. Smith, stood
behind Robert and put her arms around his bare chest, and began to
stroke his shoulders, and lightly let her fingers move over his
nipples, which quickly became erect. ""It's OK, Robert, Mommy is home,
and she will take care of you."" Her voice was soft and soothing and
Robert instinctively relaxed into his mother's arms.   Celia watched,
as Mrs. Smith touched the boy, rubbing his chest, and his belly, her
white long fingers moving lower on his abdomen. Celia could see the
boy's cock was stiffening, and his breathing deepened, he looked up
questioningly at his mother, and she smiled and gave him a soft kiss
on his lips.</p><p>""Celia, come here,"" Mrs. Smith said Gently, Celia stood up,
her brown skin shimmering and all but naked except for her black thong
which barely covered her pussy lips. With her free hand, she put it
around Celia's slim shoulders and drew her close and kissed her full
on the mouth. Celia wanted to pull away, but Mrs. Smith held her
firmly, and kissed her again, and again, slowly moving her closer to
Robert's prick. Come on sweetie, help Robert, and help my boy she said
to the very aroused and confused girl.  Soon Celia's could feel
Robert's surging manhood against her soft brown belly. ""Yes, yes said
Mrs. Smith that's right sweetheart, doesn't that feel good?"" Mrs. smith
slipped her hand behind and cupped Celia's firm globe like butt check
and pushed her gently so that  Roberts steaming prick was just outside
her labia.</p><p>Robert sensing the proximity of the warm cunt began to thrust forward,
with strong hard thrusts, his prick pierced Celia's cunt lips, she
gasped with pleasure at the sensation of the young man's dick
thrusting trying desperately to get inside of her. Mrs. Smith let go
of her son's prick, and moved behind Celia. She cupped Celia's
beautiful young tits and began to pinch her brown nipples, and she
massaged her full  breasts, breathing erotically in the young girl's
ears, ""Spread your legs sweetie, let my boy have you, let my boy have
you, you know you want it.""</p><p>Celia did want it, lifting her pelvis she
allowed Robert's rod to pierce her. The two children groaned as their
genitals met. Mrs. Smith wrapped her arms around both of them and
joined in the fucking dry humping Celia's bum with her own burning
bush. Robert, thrust maybe 10 times, and then with a final manly roar
he shot his load into Celia's aching cunt, spurting, and spurting,
into her shaved pussy, Celia responded to  the boy's orgasm with a
scream of pleasure and her own very intense come. Mrs.  Smith
followed, soaking her panties with her womanly juices. And then there
was silence as they all lay on the thick carpet, covered in cum, and
sweat.</p>"
1326,Encounter at the Pool,Fantasy World,1,"Susan goes to the pool for the swim, but when she runs into a teen Lolita, finds herself in the middle of a powerful sexual encounter.",['F/ F/f'],"<p>It has been another long day at the office, and Susan was exhausted,
as it was her habit she dropped by the local recreation center for a
swim and a hot tub. First she swam her customary quarter mile and then
went over to the hot tub for a soak. It was as she was soaking that
she first noticed the girl. Susan guessed she was no more than 15,
mostly because of her young face, but the rest of her, well she was
all woman. She wasn't too tall but she had lovely long legs, very
shapely, small ankles and feet, that were a golden hue, probably using
the tanning booth, as it was the middle of winter. The legs were
followed by a lovely little pert butt, packed into a bathing suit,
that Susan guessed was last year's, the way her cheeks were hanging out.</p><p>Christ, thought Susan, if she moves the wrong way, were all going to
be treated to a bird's eye view of her bum cheek and ass crack. Susan
found herself wished that the girl would let her get a good look, and
in her dreams a nice look at her pussy. Yes, the bathing suit was
definitely too small, and not just for her bum. The teen girl's tits
were almost exploding out of the top, high firm, round, almost melon
like, more than a handful, thought Susan. The skimpy top was almost
like a band aid for the girl's breasts, and the sides of her firm young
tits were easily seen, more than should be in a bathing suit if you
were being at all modest, thought Susan. The girl seemed quite aware
of her problem with her suit and kept pulling it and moving it trying
to cover her luscious body. And from what Susan could tell, all that
moving and irritation was having its own effect on the girl, as her
nipples were definitely erect and pushing at the thin fabric.</p><p>Susan, involuntarily let her hand drift towards her own pussy, and as
she watched the teen walk by, she gently rubbed her bush and felt her
clit begin to throb. Susan became aware that others seemed to be
looking at the girl. There was an elderly man sitting near her in the
hot tub who seemed to have his eyes all over the girl, and then there
were a couple of young teen boys standing at the pools edge drinking
her in, Susan could see that one of the boys was getting a hardon,
she laughed quietly to herself, who could blame him. This girl was
trouble with a capitol T. It was just her legs, and butt and tits, but
that dark long black hair, that cute little belly, with the silver
belly ring, and her large sensual lips, that made her deadly. Susan
enjoyed watching the boy's prick harden, the outline of his shaft
becoming clearer and clear. Wouldn't it be nice just to go over there
and blow him, she thought to herself, just pull down the skimpy
speedo, and let the young prick out, grab his bum, and ram his cock
into my face and suck him dry. I am sure he would appreciate it, but
then again, I would definitely get arrested, may be even shot for
that type of behavior. Still it would be nice, a neat dream, she
thought.</p><p>Then the girl, began to walk towards the hot tub. She coming over here,
Susan felt panicky, and then she calmed herself, there was nothing to
worry about. The girl wanted a hot tub. And then all of a sudden the
teen Lolita was sitting right beside, Susan, so close that Susan's leg
brushed against the girl's.</p><p>""Sorry,"" the girl said, noticing Susan for
the first time.</p><p>""That's OK,"" Susan responded quickly.</p><p>The girl smiled
and said to Susan, ""God this feels good.""</p><p>""Yes,"" Susan replied, ""it does
feel good.""</p><p>Then Susan felt the girl's leg touch hers again, and this
time Susan decided not to move her leg or say any thing. The girl
turned and smiled at Susan.</p><p>""Don't you love the hot tub? It makes me
feel so good and relaxed,"" she sighed, and susan could see her perfect
white teeth.</p><p>As she sighed Susan felt the girl's hand on her leg. No
one could see anything, as the jets of the hot tub were on. The
girl's hand slowly began to work its way towards Susan's cunt. Susan
was too shocked to move and too hot to resist.</p><p>The girl, began to make
small talk with Susan, Susan really did know what she was saying but
she answered and the girl turned towards her, a perfectly natural
move when conversing. Susan felt like a snake being charmed, she
found herself hypnotized by the girl's full sensuous lips, her pearly
white teeth, and small pink tongue which the girl would occasionally
run along the edge of her lips, an innocent enough gesture but
extremely erotic considering the situation.</p><p>Soon Susan felt her pussy being probed and touched gently but
insistently. Susan spread her legs slightly to give the teen access
to her cunt and soon she was shivering from long strokes, from what
must have been the girl's finger nail. All the while this young girl,
was chatting to Susan and smiling. Soon the girl's finger had found
its way inside Susan's bikini bottom, and she was now being finger
fucked in the pool, by this hot young bitch, who seemed to be enjoying
every minute of her unexpected seduction of the adult.</p><p>Suddenly the
girl stopped, removed her finger and said, ""Nice talking with you, but
I have to go home now, it is getting late.""</p><p>Susan, grunted a hoarse
reply and watched and the hot young teen exited the hot tub, her
bubble butt moving seductively from side to side, and the drops of
water dripped off her tiny bikini bottom. Susan watched the girls go
into the ladies change room and disappear.</p><p>Susan felt a deep pang of lust, and need, she stood up and left the
pool, and entered the change room. And there was the little temptress
showering. She had removed her top so her young firm tits were on
display and Susan was so right, her nipples were erect and they were
big and brown, and areoles were large, very large. The girl smiled
shyly at Susan and continued washing herself, paying special attention
to her tits and belly, soaping herself all over. It was powerfully
erotic; Susan was stunned at the girl's sexual energy. Then the girl
loosened the strings on her bottom, and staring right at Susan, very
slowly and sensually removed it. Susan was greeted with the size of
her gorgeous teen cunt, engorged, and aroused from the sex play in the
hot tub. The girl turned away from Susan and then bent down and spread
her legs giving Susan and perfect view of her cunt lips, clit, and
perfectly shaved bush- not a hair, anywhere.</p><p>Susan, could not help herself any longer and she walked the few steps
over to where the young girl was bent over lowered her face to the
girl's steaming cunt, bum, and ass crack and began to kiss, lick, and
fondle it, her tongue slowly sliding up and down the teen's bum crack
into her asshole and then down till she reached the girl's cunt and
clip, parting her cunt lips she pushed her tongue in to the girl's box,
and pushed hard, keeping her balance by placing her hands on the girl's
flat belly. As Susan's tongue sunk into the teen's hot young cunt,
Susan was rewarded with a delicious grunt, a grunt from a female
animal in heat, a grunt of need, of pleasure, of seduction, and of
joy. Her cunt tastes delicious, sweet, and tarty, perfect, thought
Susan as she licked and sucked and nibbled, her hands roaming up and
down the girl's firm young body, squeezing and pinching, feeling her
large breasts and pulling, and tweaking her distended nipples. Susan
could feel the heat in the girl's cunt building, her breath was
becoming ragged and she was starting to almost whine with pleasure,
she sounds a bit like a baby, doesn't she, thought Susan.</p><p>Through the erotic haze Susan all of sudden felt a hand on her back,
and a voice quietly speaking. Don't stop girls, please don't stop,
you are both so beautiful. Susan looked up and saw a woman who must
have been in her late 60's a definite granny. The older woman walked
right over to the teen pulled of her bottom and stuck the young
teen's face in her gray bush. The teenager was so hot and close to an
orgasm that she immediately began eating the elderly woman's cunt as
if her life depended on it. The elderly woman stroked the teen's long
black hair and spoke to her encouragingly. Susan was filled with
desire and need to make this girl cum, she wanted to suck all of her
juice out of her cunt, swallow the nourishing liquid the beautiful
young girl would excrete when she came. And so she slammed her tongue
deep into the teen and put her free hand on the girl's belly and held
her tightly forcing her to a huge orgasm. The girl's knees buckled
as she came and Susan held her up, drinking in every contraction and
thrust of her teen cunt.</p><p>The elderly woman seeing the young girl explode and watch her thrusts
and her legs go weak, gasped and grabbed the girl's head and forced
it firmly into to her gray hairy cunt, at the same time as thrusting
forward slamming her pelvis into the girl's face. She came, holding the
teen's face deep in her pussy as she orgasmed. To the young girl's
credit, after Susan had brought her to tremendous orgasm she wrapped
her arms around the older lady's saggy wrinkled bum and continued to
lick and bite her cunt until her orgasm was completed. Susan had
collapsed on the shower floor but could not take her eyes off this
extremely hot young girl, on her knees, her hard young tits pressing
into the sagging marked thighs of the elderly woman, her gorgeous sexy
face buried deep between the elderly woman's cellulite marked thighs.
The older woman, like a priestess of old her ancient hands resting on
the sleek, silky long black hair of the young woman, her tits flaccid
and droopy but with erect red nipples, moaning as she came all over
the teen's beautiful face.</p>"
1327,A Pregnant Moment,Fantasy World,1,"A very pregnant Meghan has a sexual encounter with her foster child Tara, after Tara has a bad dream","['F,f', 'preg', 'lac']","<p>She was sitting across from me in our living room, tight t shirt, and a short skirt, tight, her legs slightly parted, opening and closing, seductively I thought. I was passing her pictures of me, in various stages of my pregnancy; a few of them were of me in my bra, hands on my belly. She seemed to linger over these somewhat longer than the other ones. She was a pretty girl, in a Lolita sort of way, Native American Indian, 14, becoming a woman. Her legs were too long for her still shaping body, and her bum was tiny. Still, the curves were coming, and her proud little breasts were thrusting out against her t shirt. I could almost make out the shape of her nipples, through what must have been a sports bra.</p><p>She leaned back and parted her legs even wider and I caught a glimpse of what I thought was her cunt, barely covered by a gauzy g string that girls favored these days. I sucked in my breath involuntarily and coughed to cover up my surprise.</p><p>So what do you think, of the pictures, pretty amazing the transformation, I smiled as I rubbed my belly.</p><p>She leaned over and placed one of her small delicate hands with extremely long red nails on my belly and mimicked my rubbing motion. It felt quite nice. Yes, she said, almost absent mindedly, as she more focused on the circular rubbing than she did on anything else. I wonder, she said, what it would be like to have a baby come out of me, I bet it will hurt. Then she looked down at her crotch area, such a big thing to come out of there, she pointed at her pussy, through her skirt which was now hiked up quite high on  her legs, giving me an excellent view of her long cold like legs, skinny, but well formed.</p><p>Don't worry about that, I reassured her. I felt the same way as you with my first. But, I did it, and I was rewarded with a beautiful baby girl. I also took the painkillers when it got be too much, I thought at one point just before Sarah was born that I was going to split apart. There was an awkward silence for a second of two and then we both laughed, bonding in the way that women do when they are sharing the secrets and stories about birth.</p><p>Then she leaned back and her legs spread even further apart, and this time I was sure, I could see right up that tiny little skirt to her slit, which was now plainly in view. There was a grey gauzy material covering her cunt which was dusted with a light black hair, I was staring and trying not to show it. And then her legs closed the show- if it was a show was over. I felt disappointed, was not sure why, but I wanted to see more of Tara's pussy, but there seemed no possibility of that now.</p><p>Well, young lady, I said, as casually as I could, I think it is time for bed. At least I know it is for me. Tara cocked her head to the side and gave me a little smile, very innocent, but at the same time there was a quality of sexiness, something that told me, my little cunt view had not been an accident. Girls will be girls, I thought, nothing going to happen here. Okay she said, see you in the morning.  Then she leaned over and gave me a little hug and brushed my cheeks with her lips. It was something that Tara did some nights, but I did not force it. She was a foster child and my responsibility and at an age where cuddling was not always appropriate. But tonight she gave me a nice hug almost a bit of a cuddle as squeezed her back. I could feel her tiny breasts against my quite swollen and milky ones and it was arousing, her little nipples were pushing into my larger ones. I felt the involuntary reaction of my breasts as they began to produce milk, and it began to come out, somewhat quicker than I had imagined. When Tara pulled back from me there were two large milk stains on my blouse and some had wet her t shirt.</p><p>I'm sorry sweetie I blurted out, not sure why my milk had come out.  But it had come out and we both could see each other's nipples in the wetness.  She seemed a bit confused by what had happened but she took a good long look at my tits and again I felt myself respond, and my nipple hardened further. This pregnancy stuff is difficult, all sorts of strange things going on. Then I thought, I wish David was home, I think a good fucking would be in order tonight. Yes, I was horny, that was it. Why the hell did David have to be away on business, again?</p><p>Then Tara, almost jumped up, and blurted out, good night, and she was gone, with a last flash of those long legs, she scampered up the stairs to her bedroom.</p><p>The rest of the evening was somewhat uneventful, until just before bed. I watched a bit of TV. David called from San Francisco, and told me about the progress on his business deal.  I ate a half a dozen chocolates and started to feel quite tired about 11pm.  The only strange thing about the evening was the way I kept flashing back to seeing Tara's pussy. It was nothing really, I told myself. She probably did not know she was even doing it, and besides what was the big deal. It was not like I hadn't seen 1000 other woman naked.  At one point as I was imagining her light black haired cunt and that gauzy covering, I let my hand drift down over my belly towards my own pussy, and began to rub myself. It felt good, sliding my hand up and down my vaginal lips, pushing and prodding; I slipped my hand under and found my clit. Jesus, my bush was wet, I am horny I thought. Yes, my cunt was in quite a state of excitement, somehow viewing Tara's pussy had aroused me. I fondled my clit absentmindedly and it sent shooting pleasure through my body. What the hell, I thought, I need to come. So I began to focus, stroking methodically, and rhythmically, I felt my body move towards orgasm.  My hips thrust forward, and my index finger sinking deeper and deeper in to my vagina. I came quite quickly and it was very strong. And at the moment of orgasm, I had a vision of Tara, naked, spread eagle on the bed, with my face buried in her sweet cunt. I was shocked, a little, by the thought, but then again, I had been with a woman or two in college. But this was different, and there would be none of that with a 14 year old.</p><p>Sleep came easily, especially after the orgasm. It was a deep dreamless sleep, but suddenly I was awake. I heard Tara's voice, calling to me from where I was not sure. Meghan, Meghan, I had a bad dream, Meghan. And then I was wide awake. Tara was standing at the foot of my bed, dressed in a simple white nightie, which I notice immediately was essentially translucent. I could clearly see her breasts and flat belly and her thong underwear. I had difficulty focusing for a minute, as I took this all in. I realized I was staring at her and I got hold of myself. Yes, Tara, sweetie, what is wrong I asked in a concerned voice. I had a nightmare Meghan, It was horrible, and a man was trying to hurt me. He was ripping off my clothes and pawing me. I tried to escape, but he was too strong. She began to quiver and cry. My mothering instincts, kicked in immediately, and I reached over to her and put my arms around her, and sat her on the bed. She buried her face in my breasts and sobbed quietly, as I stroked her long black hair.  For the first moments it was fine, but slowly but surely I began to be aware of being aroused again. I could feel my nipples hardening and responding to Tara's face pressing against them. I knew I would be leaking milk in a second if I did not do something and fast.</p><p>Honey, I said as calmly as I could. Tara lifted her tear stained face. Good, I got her face off my breasts, step one, I thought. Honey, you had a bad dream everything is all right, you are safe. She nodded, but seemed unconvinced.   I had to do something, so I began to rub her shoulders, and stroke her hair. She seemed to like this. Turn around I suggested, let me give you a back rub, and then off to bed. She obediently turned around and I began to knead her shoulders and upper back.  She was quite close to me now and I could smell her, the fragrant smell of a young girl. I had forgotten how sweet it was.  I began to knead her back and shoulders and was rewarded by a sigh and a slight moan. She straightened back and thrust her chest out. In the dim light of the moon I could see her nipples were quite distended and hard, and quite large for a girl of her age. They were pushing against the light fabric of her nighttime and though I wanted to deny it, I had to admit I found it very sexy, very arousing. My bush started to heat up and I found myself spreading my legs and positioning myself so my pussy was touching her bum, very discreetly .My hands also seemed to have a mind of their own, as they moved up and down her back.  I was aching to reach around and touch and pinch and pull on those nipples that seemed, from what I could make out in the dim light, to be getting larger, harder, and more pointed by the minute. I suspected Tara was aroused, but probably unaware, a very tricky situation ---- for both of us.  So, I said as casually as I could muster, have you had a boyfriend? Why did I say that I instantly wondered? Stupid, you are leading into a talk about sex, and this is not the time or the place for it, I chastised myself.</p><p>Oh sure, she answered sweetly, I have had a few boyfriends.</p><p>Really, I responded, actually somewhat surprised, that at her tender age she had had more than one.</p><p>Yah, she went on, they were older boys, grade 11, (she was in grade 9), and they were sort of dumb.</p><p>She left it at that, but sounded like she wanted the conversation to go on. So I went with it.</p><p>What do you mean dumb? I asked trying to sound interested but nonchalant. I noticed that my heart was beating faster, sort of thumping in my chest, and my mouth was getting dry, I even felt a slight tremble in my hands as they moved across her back shoulders, and now and then down towards her belly area, careful not to reach around the front or go too low, just a friendly rubbing for comfort. But god, her skin was soft around her waist and belly area, and lord she was skinny, actually quite delicious to feel, and I was certainly enjoying myself. She certainly was not pulling away from my touch and actually I noticed she seemed to be leaning back a bit as I could feel some pressure from her bum checks against my vagina which was now secreting, juices. I hope I don't soak myself I thought and she gets wet, she will freak I bet. But for now everything was quite fine, and relaxed.</p><p>Well, she hesitated for a moment, and I jumped in, not wanting to embarrass her, look Tara, you don't have to talk about if you don't want to.</p><p>No, I want to, she answered quickly, it is just that.... Her words trailed off.</p><p>Just that what.... I felt she needed some encouragement to discuss this somewhat sensitive subject. Were they rough with you... boys can be sort of dumb at 16, they really don't know how to touch a girl or to please her.</p><p>There was silence for a moment, as she absorbed this. I wondered if our conversation had ended, maybe we were done for the night. Then she began to talk... yes, that's right, they are sort of dumb aren't they? We both laughed, and that seemed to relax things. She leaned back further, resting her back against my swollen breasts. I now had a great view of those young tits and her flat belly even her pussy was clearly visible. You know, she continued, they just want to get into my pants, she laughed again, this time a little nervously, not sure if this was a subject we could discuss. I decided the best approach was just to affirm and listen, so I just said, sure I understand, sweetheart, that must be upsetting for you.</p><p> She kept on talking, you know it is not like I don't want to let them touch me, I do, and it does feel good, when they are kissing me and touching my breasts. At the word breasts, I felt a jolt go through my whole body and my nipples began to leak milk. At this point, I was beyond caring, as the milk dripped down my belly, little rivulets, tickling me and being absorbed by my panties, which were getting quite wet from my own pussy juices. I wasn't sure Tara noticed, as she seemed quite absorbed in explanation, but I was starting not to care.</p><p>Yes, I understand Tara, I cooed in my most comforting voice, it is hard when it feels good, but they get so pushy, and impatient. Yah, Yah, that's right, she responded, impatient, and they always want me to touch their dicks, another jolt through my body. This was getting quite intense for me. I was getting very turned on and needed to do something about it.</p><p>Yes, I managed to stammer, they do like their dicks touched, and rubbed, and that can feel good. I like to rub my husband's dick when it so hard and then he shoots .... Do you ever make them come? I wasn't sure if I should have said this but it felt right. Tara did not say anything in response. So I just kept on talking. When you're older the boys will be smarter about what pleases you, they will know just how to touch your breasts to arouse you. Tara was starting to breath a bit heavier, I could hear her as she sucked in the air, deep into her belly, my words were affecting her. I couldn't hold myself back any longer, as I spoke to her about the boys knowing how to touch her breasts, I let my hands drift up towards those two delicious mounds and finally felt her small firm tits. I wondered if she would bolt, but she lay still, and let me gently touch and stroke her titties, rubbing her nipples between my thumb and forefinger. Yes, I whispered almost in her ear. They will touch you nicely, like I am. Do you like the way I am touching you, I ventured? This was the moment where it would all be decided, I had stepped over the line, and now Tara had to welcome me or this would stop.</p><p>Yes, replied quietly but firmly, it feels very good, don't stop... which was followed by .... Please.</p><p>Okay, honey, I won't stop.... You let me take care of you tonight.... I will make you feel good... is that what you want.</p><p>I was rewarded with a moan, the sweetest sound I had ever heard. This young woman child was in heat, and she was going to let me have her. For a moment my mind flashed to David, and I wondered what would he think, if he knew? What would he do if he was here?  But I would never know the answer to that question, this girl was mine and I was going to have her, yes I was going to have her.</p><p>For a few minutes we lay silently, Tara leaning against me, my hands working on her tits, pushing, pulling,, feeling them become engorged, swollen with arousal. As I worked on her breasts, I would be occasionally rewarded with a moan of encouragement, or a small grunt and a thrust of her luscious hips, as the waves of pleasure moved down into her pussy. She was propped against my breasts which were leaking milk furiously, and my cunt was boiling, by this time I had it pushed as far a could against her young bum cheeks as I could.  I had the extremely strong desire to thrust my pelvis hard against her behind in an instinctual fucking motion but I held back as I was afraid I would scare her.</p><p>When she moaned or thrusted I would give her a gentle kiss on the cheek, as a reward, as encouragement, and make gentle moaning sounds to let her know I was aroused too.  On one of my kisses she turned and put her mouth on mine. I tasted her hot, breath, and sensed her building desire. We began to kiss, quite deeply and sensually. She turned to face me pressing her flat girl belly against my 7 month pregnant one, and wrapped her small arms around me and kissed me as if her life depended on it, what pleasure. My breasts were leaking all over the place, there was milk on me  and splattered on her tits.And then I felt her mouth cover my left breast and  she began to suck, furiously, greedily as if she was starving. The milk exploded out of my breast into her mouth and dribbled down her chin and heck, but she just keep on sucking. My right hand slid down her slick belly, and found her gauzy g string like panties and parted her cunt lips which were wet and hot. I began to furiously rub her focusing on her clit and sliding my fingers in and out of her somewhat roughly. I thought I might have done too far, but that was not the case at all. She took it like a pro, grunting, and groaning, as my probing digits found their way deep inside her.  She was really quite tiny and light and very flexible as she rode my hand like a cowgirl. Basically she was getting finger fucked and loving it, so much for not liking the rough stuff, she loved it. As she road my hand and began to breath deeper and louder, I could tell she was building towards an orgasm, maybe her first, I was going to make it memorable for her.</p><p>I leaned into her and put her tits in my mouth, sucking and biting them furiously, as my finger worked her cunt. She began to swear, fuck, cunt, suck my tits you fucking bitch. All this and more came out of little Tara's mouth as she got hotter and hotter. As I felt her pussy heat up, I pulled my fingers out. God she smelled good, she was fragrant, and you know how young girls are. I could smell that almost sweet smell coming from her pussy. I buried my face into her crotch, and breathed in loudly, audibly.  She moaned quietly, as felt the heat, and the pressure of my face on her. I could not help myself and began to bite and lick her sweet little cunt through her panties. Placing my hands firmly on her tiny but cheeks, I began to nibble, and lick, and force my tongue between her vaginal lips. I could feel it parting under the force of my tongue. She inhaled sharply and involuntarily tried to pull away from my tongue as a pressed into her. I met her reaction with a gentle but firm push forward from my hands, hold firm pressure and rubbing and massaging her bum, until she relaxed and gave in, with a small grunt.  I knew then that she was mine and continued my assault on her her now wet and hot womanhood.  I felt her hands being placed on my head and she began to stroke my hair, her tiny fingers running through my long black mane.  Her bum began to move slowly back and forth in that timeless rhythm as she opened herself.</p><p>Ohh, Ohh, yes, yes, she whispered and then I felt her hands cup the back of my head and push firmly and decisively. Yes she wanted it, and I was going to give it to her. I leaned back for a moment and looked up at her.</p><p>You okay, sweetheart, does it feel good, you are so sexy and hot, I want you so much.</p><p>Yes, yes, she repeated, and I could see that her eyes were almost completed glazed over with pleasure and there was a soft sheen of sweat on her body. She was truly beautiful.</p><p>Then I ripped her tiny thong away from her cunt and ate her, until she screamed with pleasure and came, her young girl juices drenching my face, and then I girl fucked her, my hairy pussy and swollen belly grinding against her tiny cunt until we both came again.</p><p>Then we slept the sleep of deep satisfaction.</p>"
1328,Being A Good Neighbor,Fantasy World,1,"15-year-old Carlita gets caught in a rain storm and is locked out of her house, so she goes to her neighbor's house for shelter.","['F,f', 'reluc']","<p>I was busy in the kitchen making my famous pasta sauce, when I heard the banging at our door. I wasn't expecting anyone. With Earl being out of town, this was a chance for me to rest and play in any way that I wanted to, and I specifically decided not to call any of my girlfriends. I skipped down the stairs from our second floor suite and went to the door. As a precaution (we did not live in the safest of neighborhoods) I took a look through the glass that was at the top of the door, a little flower petal design that served both as decoration and a way to check out who was there. It was cascading rain outside, a typical fall day around these parts, cold and wet. At the door was our neighbor Carlita, and she was soaking wet. She obviously must have gotten caught by storm on the way home from high school. I swung the door open and ushered her into the hall way.</p><p>""Carlita, you are drenched,"" I said to shivering girl. ""What is going on? Are you locked out?""</p><p>""Yes, Mrs. Stillwater, Momma forgot to leave me the key, and she has gone shopping with Grandma. They won't be home till the stores close at 9pm and Dad is working the night shift. Can I stay here until they get back?""</p><p>She stared up at me with those big brown eyes. My goodness, she is a pretty girl, I had to admit. Earl and I would talk about her now and then commenting what a lovely young lady she was becoming, and how sexy she was for a girl so young. She had just turned 15, and already her bosom would have put many a full grown woman to shame. And that bosom was certainly on display right now, as her wet clothes stuck to her chest like glue. And that cold rain had affected her; the chill had hardened up her nipples so they were poking out, quite visibly against her white school girl blouse.</p><p>""Can I stay, Mrs. Stillwater?"" Carlita repeated.</p><p>Her voice took me away from my sexualized thoughts and back to reality.</p><p>""Of course, dear,"" I said.</p><p>I loved when she called me Mrs. Stillwater. Yes I was married and had been for almost 3 years to Earl, but I was only 22 and not really Mrs. material.</p><p>""Okay, then I think we better get you out of those wet clothes; I can wash them for you, and have them dried by the time your mother and grandmother get back.""</p><p>""Oh, Mrs. Stillwater, you don't have to go to that trouble."" Carlita, looked a bit upset.</p><p>""Nonsense,"" I interrupted. ""Come upstairs and let's get you out of those things and into a hot bath, before you catch cold.""</p><p>""Yes, Mrs. Stillwater,"" she answered obediently.</p><p>We went upstairs and into the bathroom.</p><p>""Okay, honey, get out of those clothes and I will pour you a nice hot bath,""</p><p>We did not have a shower, one of the disadvantages of renting an older house. Again obediently Carlita began to unbutton her blouse, and slipped out of it, and then unzipped her dark blue school skirt and let it fall to the ground. I turned around from getting her towels to see her standing there in her bra and her white panties. I could not help but notice how big her breasts were.</p><p>""Wow, I thought, she is huge; she must be at least a C cup, 34C I bet, and only 15.""</p><p>Yes her tits were magnificent, especially because the way they were framed by the rest of her body. Her belly was impossibly flat almost concave, and her legs, though shapely were quite slim. I bet she was a size 1 at the most, so her breasts looked huge. A great rack, as Earl would say. Yes, Earl would love to see this, wouldn't he? I thought. I could just picture Earl seeing Carlita like this; I bet his dick would be rock hard in a second at this sight and keeping his hands off her would probably be impossible for him, I thought as I took in the beauty that was this little nymph.</p><p>""Ah, Mrs. Stillwater, should I take off my bra and panties now, and get in the bath?""</p><p>""Yes, dear."" I tried to sound nonchalant. ""I will start running the water now, and you can get in and soak.""</p><p>I busied myself with turning on the water and getting the bath going, and tried to act as if I wasn't interested in the least in seeing Carlita in her full nakedness, but in truth I was. At this point it just seemed a very natural curiosity, we girls do like to compare and check out other females. I heard the rustling of Carlita removing her panties, and a snap of her bra coming off. I turned around and there she was naked as the day she was born, and what a sight she was. I was wrong about her being just hot, she was spectacular. Those breasts that I had just glimpsed were now on full display, proud, high, and saucy, with large oversized brown nipples and areoles. Her tummy was more than flat, it was toned, and as my eyes wandered downwards towards her pubis, I could see that it was shaved, bare, the Brazilian look that was favored by all the girls these days.</p><p>The effect of the Brazilian was quite powerful. It simultaneously was highly erotic and at the same time very little girlish. But this was no girl. Her vaginal lips were on full display and quite pronounced, and I could even see her clitoris peeking out. I had the strong instantaneous urge to reach over and stick my hand between her legs, and pull them apart, and rub her till she came. But that couldn't happen, I told myself, and I had better stop thinking ridiculous thoughts. She's your neighbor for god sakes, and a young girl. Yes I had had some sex play with Cousin Sandra when we were both 16, and I had enjoyed it, but that was eons ago, and this would be abuse.</p><p>""Can I get in Mrs. Stillwater?"" I heard Carlita's voice come to me through my erotically charged daydream.</p><p>Again I had to snap back to reality. This was getting ridiculous.</p><p>""Yes, Carlita, dear, get in the bath, it is ready.</p><p>Like a little doe, she walked around me and lowered herself into the bath, and leaned back against the tub.</p><p>""Ash,"" she said, ""that is wonderful,"" as she relaxed.</p><p>As she did, her legs spread and I was treated to a bird's eye view of her cunt. She was just so natural, so uninhibited, and so unaware of the sexual energy she was exuding. Yes, it was a glorious view, her clit, quite large and well formed and her shaved lips which were quite pronounced almost puffy. She kept opening and closing her legs and of course her vaginal opening. It looked like a hungry mouth ready to swallow anything that got close to it, and certainly big enough to accommodate a nice hard prick. I could picture Earl's 7 inch thick rod all red and hard slipping into that hot little cunt, be sort of wild to watch him do her. Wow, where were these thoughts coming from? I wondered.</p><p>Well whereever they were coming from, I could not stop myself, I just kept looking at those long lean legs and her slit, but at the same time trying not to let her notice I was staring.</p><p>""Well you seem quite settled in,"" I said trying to be casual though I was not feeling that way. ""I should let you bathe in private,"" and I turned towards the door.</p><p>""Mrs. Stillwater,"" Carilta called my name, it was very cute way she said it too, with just a hint of a Spanish accent, must have been because her parents were from Mexico, though she had been born in Canada.</p><p>""Yes, dear? I turned towards her.</p><p>""Can you stay and talk with me?"" She smiled revealing white well formed teeth, which accented her rather full and quite attractive lips.</p><p>""Stay? You want me to stay in here and talk to you.""</p><p>I looked into Carlita's brown eyes, and noticed how bright they were, almost shiny. I felt myself slipping into her drinking her in, breathing her smell as it mixed with the hot bathwater. Time seemed to slow down, and I was aware in a different way. I felt a slight tightening in my loins, always a sign that I was getting aroused. I dismissed it at first, but it continued, and I felt nervous and a bit panicky, at what I was not sure. I was just being a good neighbor, and that was something I would want for my own little girl, when that day came. Carlita was safe with me, wasn't she?</p><p>I saw Carlita lick her lips, her small pink tongue darting out, just a reflex gesture, just a moistening of her lips in the now hot bathroom.</p><p>""So Mrs. Stillwater, will you stay and talk?"" Carlita repeated, and as she did she lifted her arms up out of the water and reached behind her head to remove a hair pin, causing her pert young breasts to be thrust forward. It was a very sexy move, something a model or a stripper might have done to attract attention, but it was not clear if Carlita was aware of the provocative effect her large, firm breasts had on me. And they were having an effect, much to my chagrin.</p><p>I began to be more aware of wanting to keep seeing this girl naked; I wanted to keep looking at her olive skin, so soft and flawless. I wanted to get another view of her pussy and I was starting to be very curious about her bum, what it looked like, what she looked like from behind.</p><p>""Sure, honey, I will stay, we can visit, and get to know each other,"" I said.</p><p>This obviously pleased Carlita, and she rewarded me with another smile, still thrusting her now jiggling breasts forward as she struggled to remove the hair pin.</p><p>""Do you need help with that honey? It seems stuck,"" I asked, and then regretted I had done so.</p><p>""Yes, thanks,"" responded Carlita.</p><p>This was going to be a bit awkward. I knelt down beside the tub, and I had to reach over her, so my chest was no more than 12 inches from her hot young body. I reached into her hair and tried to undo the offending pin. It seemed to have a locking system on it that was quite complicated.</p><p>""Here let me help,"" she said, and she reached up behind her wet hands on mine. The overall effect was that her face was touching my breasts. I could feel her nose and her mouth rubbing against my tits and that was all it took for my nipples to engorge instantly. Chirist, I thought, this is crazy. Then suddenly the clip unlocked, and I pulled back.</p><p>""Thanks, she said simply and smiled another dazzling smile.</p><p>I did not get up off the floor but stayed down their kneeling beside the tub, it seemed the natural thing to do, there wasn't really anywhere else to sit in the bathroom other than the toilet seat. We were not more than a couple of feet apart, and up close her breasts were more impressive than ever, as they floated in the water, occasionally she would move and lift herself up and I would be treated to their complete magnificence. I knew I shouldn't stare, but I could not help myself. My breasts are nice, definitely more than a handful, but nothing compared to Carlita's. I knew that she would have many a man throwing himself at her feet, for a feel of those globes.</p><p>Then I heard myself saying, ""Would you like some bath oil? It is really soothing.""</p><p>""Yes, please,"" she instantly responded.</p><p>So I went to the medicine cabinet and pulled out my 25.00 bottle bath oil that I kept for special occasions, and poured a few capfuls in the bath. Then I stuck my hand in the water and swirled the oil around, and quite soon, there was a significant amount of bubbles.</p><p>""Oooh bubbles,"" said Carlita, ""I love bubbles,"" and with that she began spreading them across her arms and chest. ""This is fun,"" she said with all the joy of a little girl, as she took a heap of bubbles and put them right on the end of her jutting breasts and seemed to be having a lot of fun rubbing the bubbles on her nipples.</p><p>Was she trying to arouse me? I wondered. Maybe not, but she was certainly doing so, now I could feel my own pussy moistening, it was a familiar feeling and clearly she was turning me on.</p><p>We made small talk, about school, and friends, and a bunch of other things that I barely remember, it was if I was in a trance, it was almost as if she she had me hypnotized, so to speak. I wondered if she was aware of the powerful effect she was having on me, probably more than usual because Earl had been away for 2 weeks now and I hadn't had a good fucking, which certainly increased my horniness level. But there were all sorts of signs that she was aroused, even though I am not sure it was a fully conscious arousal. She kept opening and closing her colt like legs, slowly, and rhythmically, and then she would arch her back, giving me a view of her luscious soft belly, sometimes she would lick her lips, and occasionally she would very unselfconsciously let her delicate hands drift towards her breasts, just touching ever so briefly her long brown nipples, rolling them between her fingers, and it seemed when she did this she was always looking at me right in the eyes. Each time she did this, I felt a sharp heat in my cunt.</p><p>Christ, I thought, does she have any idea how sexy she is? Probably not, the answer came back. Just a girl having a bath, I told myself, but I wasn't sure I completely believed myself.</p><p>And then she stood up and the water streamed off her and I was afforded a lovely view of her whole body, legs, pussy, belly, and breasts, all topped by that very pretty face and her beyond shoulder length black hair. When she stood, so did I and I said, would you like a towel, sweety. She nodded, somewhat shyly; all of a sudden it seemed aware of her nakedness in front of me.</p><p>Until now, everything had been quite innocent, titillating, but innocent. This was pleasant, I thought to myself. I reached into the cabinet and pulled out one of the fluffy big full length towels Mom had bought me for Christmas, and as she stepped out the tub I draped it over her and absentmindedly began to rub her dry.</p><p>""Here,"" I said, ""let me dry you off a bit.""</p><p>It was a kind gesture, the kind of thing girls like to do for each other, almost sisterly. And so I began to rub her down. Her shoulders, her back, and down towards her bum, rubbing in a very relaxed calm way, as if it was the most natural thing in the world to do. As I reached her bum, I began to focus on it, rubbing more carefully, as if it was wetter down there than her back. She did not protest, and in fact was very quiet, as I patted and rubbed her bum cheeks and upper thighs gently and insistently.</p><p>I kept talking to her, I don't remember a word I said just gibberish and she kept responding. ""Uhhuh, yes, yes, that's right,"" is what I remember her saying, in response to I don't know what.</p><p>And then suddenly it hit me, that I was doing more than just drying her, I was trying to arouse her, and I couldn't help myself, an opportunity for sex had presented itself and though I was Mrs. Stillwater to her I was really just a horny bitch who wanted to get her rocks off. I laughed inwardly, and hoped to god that this went well. She was, well....delicious and I wanted to taste her fruits-as forbidden as they seemed to be.</p><p>I had begun to reach into her bum crack and rub down towards her vaginal lips, each stroke was a little harder and longer, again all of this was done very subtly. I was ready for her to pull away, ready to stop at a moment's notice. If she did not want this, it would be clear and I would come up with some sort of excuse for my behavior. It was a risk, but my gut told me she was turned on and I was certainly clear about how I felt. For a moment I doubted myself and this whole escapade, but then I felt her noticeably relax into my arms, not limp, but a quiet sort of surrender and at the same time she had definitely spread her legs wider giving me better access to her bum crack and a direct line to her sweet pussy. I had a strong instinct to continue to try to relax her and get her ready for what was hopefully coming, so I reached around the front of her belly and began to rub and dry her belly, moving up and down on her soft but firm young flesh, not touching her tits or cunt, just rubbing back and forth getting close to her vagina but never straying into it. Earl would rub my belly sometimes before we went for the main event, and it was always such a huge turn on, in a very comforting sort of way- it just made me want to spread my legs wide and take him in. I hoped that my belly massage would have the same effect on young Carlita.</p><p>All of a sudden it had become quite quiet in the bathroom. I became aware of Carlita's breathing, it had become, sort of shallow, ragged, anticipating something, she felt to me like a trapped bird, a deer caught in the headlights. It was very clear to me that I was in the driver's seat, I was the aggressor and it was up to me to make a move, to take her, or the moment would pass. It was an unfamiliar feeling, but one I am sure boys deal with all the time. So I screwed up my courage, and in one quick motion I reached between her spread legs and cupped her hairless vulva firmly but gently. She gasped in surprise.</p><p>""No, No, No,"" she said, but not forcefully and she certainly did not pull away. I took this as a tentative yes, hoping I was reading the signals correctly, and keeping my right arm firmly around her tummy and holding her quite tight, I began to slide my index finger between her cunt lips, she was wet and not just from bath water- she was definitely aroused- I knew it! I rubbed her back a forth, harder and harder, more girl wetness leaked on to my hand.</p><p>""No,"" she said, again, but this time it was quieter more of plea and much weaker, and almost a tacit acceptance of what was going on.</p><p>I said, ""It's okay honey,"" in the most relaxed natural voice I could muster. ""This is good,"" I continued. ""Doesn't this feel good?""</p><p>She whimpered what sounded like agreement. Then I flattened my hand and continued the rubbing back and forth, across her bare wet vulva, increasing the pressure and tempo, and using my forefinger to keep touching her now swollen clit. After a minute of this, I was rewarded with an animal grunt that came somewhere from deep inside. I could tell she was starting to give in to the feelings that were shooting through her, that was followed by a moan and a further spreading of her legs giving me complete access to her steaming pussy. I loosened my grip on her belly now that I felt she was fully in the throes of heat and moved my hand up towards her large perfect tits, pulling and pinching and rubbing. They felt fabulous. She felt fabulous- wet, hot, and so fresh smelling. It was a real thrill to seduce her, something I had not anticipated or expected, but the energy was real and it was electric.</p><p>""Mrs. Stillwater, Mrs. Stillwater,"" she moaned.</p><p>""Yes, honey,"" I responded.</p><p>""You want this, you know you want it, be a good girl, and let me make you feel good.""</p><p>Something about the word good girl really got to Carlita.</p><p>""Yes, I want to be a good girl, ugh, a good girl,"" and then she moaned again this time with more force and intention, as she became swept up in our passion. I took this as the right moment and my index finger found her steaming cunt hole and entered- my finger slid in easily, she was soaking wet and hot. This set off more sounds, half shrieks, intakes of breath, and moaning, she was clearly losing control, and I was loving every minute of it. She was grinding up against me now, pushing her pert butt against my hand with its invading finger and my boiling pussy. She began to thrust and buck wildly, as my little teen princess built towards orgasm.</p><p>But I was not done, just yet. I pulled my finger out of her cunt, and said, ""Bend over.""</p><p>As I pushed back down so her bum was sticking out, I got down on my knees, and forced her long legs apart.</p><p>""That's it honey, that's a girl.""</p><p>I now had a great view of bum and of course her now hot, bald pussy. Quickly, I popped the snap on my Levis, undid the zipper and wiggled out of them, at the same time removing my soaking wet panties. Then I put my arms around her locking them in the front on her heavenly belly, all the while rubbing her gently and making very comforting sounds. Then slowly at first I began to thrust my hairy bush firmly and forcefully against her exposed cunt lips, grinding hard against her bum cheeks in a timeless rhythm. It felt wonderful, to feel my pubis touch hers, and I am sure that my somewhat untrimmed bush was adding to her stimulation. It seemed she responded almost immediately to my ministrations, tilting over a bit more so her aching cunt could be accessed better by mine. This went on for a few minutes, both of us groaning with pleasure as I rammed into her harder and harder and was met by an ever widening spread of her bum and legs as this girl fucking made us both hotter and hotter.</p><p>I needed to get fully naked, so I yanked off my T shirt and sports bra and let my engorged tits out. I straightened Carlita up and pulled her back so she could feel my tits against her back, she moaned deeply with pleasure, as my rock hard nipples poked into her back. Instinctively I pushed my nipples into her with more force and moved them across her soft skin.</p><p>""Ahh, Ahh,"" she sighed, at the pleasurable sensation of nipples against skin.</p><p>God she felt good. Then, I began massaging her breasts, exactly the way that I liked it done, holding each of them in a hand and gently pushing them up and at the same time letting my hand slide along up to her nipple, and when I reached her now swollen and surprisingly large nips, I tweaked them and rubbed them. I knew this would send shooting pleasure into her groin, it always did for me. And I was right, after a minute of my ministrations she began to thrust her bum against my wet hairy bush searching vainly for a hard dick to get her off.</p><p>The standing position was stimulating as hell, but I wanted to really feel Carlita, and have her really feel me. So I said, ""Lie down sweety,"" and pointed to the large fluffy bathmat that decorated the bathroom floor.</p><p>Ever obedient Carlita did as told. I pulled her legs wide apart as possible and placed my soaking cunt on her girl pussy, now our clits had perfect contact and the sparks began to fly as we both shivered with pleasure as we pussy fucked. Her hands were groping my breasts, hungrily and the feel of them seemed to push her to new heights. It did not take too long before we both exploded. First it was her, squealing as I slammed into her, and as I felt her come and felt her juices hit my pussy, I came too.</p><p>After a few moments of exhausted silence, Carlita spoke.</p><p>""Oh Mrs. Stillwater, sighed Carlita, that was wonderful.""</p><p>""Honey,"" I said, ""after what we just did, you can call me by my first name..... it's Diane, by the way.""</p>"
1329,"Encountering Meera, Part 1 - The Mysterious Miss M",Fantasy World,1,"In part one of Encountering Meera, we are introduced to Julia Glen , socialworker, and Meera her sexy, but difficult,16 year old East Indian summer student","['f', 'm,F', 'mast']","<p>I had to admit it, dealing with these teenagers, was the part I liked least about my job as program director.   My name is Julia Glen, and I work for a multicultural society here in a suburb of Seattle. Our job is to help any immigrant, regardless of race, creed or color, find work, services etc.  As part of our mandate we hired summer students (from funds we received from the city) teenage boys and girls from the local high school, who were considering a career in social work.</p><p>Needless to say these kids were a handful; 14 – 18, the nightmare years. Hormones exploding, sex being discovered, and attitude- ouch!  Most kids of this age had a serious deficiency in logic, were jacking off and masturbating all over the place, and trying if possible to get fucked, or sucked, or licked by the opposite sex (or the same sex) . They had egos the size of skyscrapers and were essentially (in their own minds) infallible, wise, ---- no more than that, they were enlightened!</p><p>And then there was Meera. Ah , yes, Meera,  16 with a bullet. Meera  was of East Indian descent,  her mother was of Indian heritage but she was born in the USA,  and  her father was straight  from the Punjab. He was substantially older than his wife, and seemed very traditional,  basically  uptight, at least that what I gathered the only time I met him. In her family Meera was expected to be docile and compliant, a role I gather she played well, but once she was out the door, she was hell on wheels.- and her parents, from what I could gather, really had no idea what was going on, and we did not want to tell them  about our issues with Meera as we felt it was important to deal with these type of things internally.</p><p>This kid was in a league of her own.  In the almost 6 weeks since had begun working with us, she had gotten into more trouble than all the other summer hires combined.  Arguing with senior staff, not showing up for client meetings, coming in late, verbally attacking the other kids and, disappearing for a few hours at a time, then showing up without even an excuse that made any sense.</p><p>However on the other hand, she was clearly bright, and did some excellent work( when she wasn't causing trouble) . We had many meetings about her, and the staff was split on her fate. Some wanted her gone, and others felt it was our responsibility to work with her, mold her, and get her to play ball- so to speak.</p><p>Besides, the behavior stuff, Meera, was precocious sexually, that was very clear to me. Of course we did not discuss this in the staff meetings, but I noticed the male staff was definitely on the side of giving her more time to sort out her problems at work. A few of them were clearly attracted to her and she was not unaware their attention and intentions.   Yes, even though she dressed quite modestly, she exuded sex.</p><p> Besides the regular male staff members, almost all oft of the teenage boys in the program would have done anything to get in her pants, and to me it was evident  that some of the girls( even older staff women) wanted this vixen.   She had one boy Garret, absolutely poleaxed, this kid was totally gone for her; every day he bought her lunch, probably gave her cash, and dope too- her red glassy eyes gave her away , when she would come in after lunch laughing her head off at a joke or something that only she could comprehend.</p><p> I saw the way she played him, oh yes, I knew her game. The seductive touches, the jeans that encased her tiny butt, the quick cuddles and pecks on the cheek.  It was actually sort of funny to watch him follow her around like a puppy dog ;  keep him hungry and horny I thought, that's the way baby, he will be your slave.  And he was her slave, and she milked him for he was worth. I wondered what Garret was getting out of it, because she basically treated him like shit.</p><p> It was sometime in early July,  just  past the  6 week mark of her employment, that I got my first glimpse of Meera in action. I was looking for office supplies in the back room, when I heard a quiet moaning ; being curious, I quietly made my way towards the sound, until I could see between the shelves what was happening.</p><p>Meera, was sitting beside Garret, her blouse was unbuttoned all the way down the front, and she had undone her gauzy transparent black bra, which allowed  her small but very cute pear shaped tits to be on  display. One of her delicate manicured brown hands was busily rubbing the outside of Garret's jeans, which looked like they were going to rip from the raging hardon he had .</p><p> Garret, like a moth to a flame kept reaching one of his big paws towards her delicate jewels, but every time he reached those for  those elusive but succulent breasts,  Meera, would push his hand away gently, and say firmly, ""No Garret, Don't touch, just look, just look, "".</p><p> And then she would increase the tempo of her stroking, "" doesn't that feel better, come on Garret, thrust your bum , you know you need to thrust"", she would coo  and Garret, by now completely under her control,  moaned and lay back further on the chair and began thrusting his hips forward in time with her stroking of his engorged  prick.</p><p>""That's right Garret,  come  on baby,"" she encouraged in a soft breathy voice, running her hand over the full length of his shaft, and then down towards his swollen balls. When she reached his nut sack , she would reach between his  legs, which were now spread as wide as possible to give her full access, and she would spend a bit of time, squeezing his balls, and  as this excited Garret further and he began to thrust and buck harder, Meera would meet his thrusts with equal pressure from her wide open hand.</p><p>What a little tease I thought to myself, won't touch his dick and won't even give him a feel.  Still I had to admit I was more than a little aroused by the scene in front of me. It is so sexy to see young people getting it on. Their bodies are so firm, and everything just looks as perfect as god (or nature or whatever) intended it.  And Meera, from what I could see, certainly had been blessed by  a god or two. Even at her still tender age, she had those seductive looks that men start wars over, and  her two pert tits were quite saucy and pointed, not more than a handful, but the kind that just scream touch me, rub me, suck me –I think you get my drift.   As one of my favorite, songwriters""  once put it ' a bitch goddess with an angel face'.  I think that song must have been written with Meera in mind.</p><p> My reverie was interrupted by a very load moan and the sound of ""Ahh, Ahh, Yes,  Yes,"" as Garret, shot his load, soaking the front of his jeans.</p><p>For a minute or two it was very quite in the stock room, Garret had his eyes closed, a wet sticky cum stain spreading across the front of his now wet jeans. Even in the somewhat dim light, I could see that his dick was still pulsating as it slowly shriveled back down to normal size after his ejaculation.</p><p> Meera, sat beside him, it was evident that she had gotten quite aroused by Garret's explosion, as her brown nipples were now quite firm and pointed. I bet she could use a nice pussy licking, I thought,. Yes that would be soothing for her and certainly fun for me or Garret if he could even get at her bush.  But it was a foregone conclusion that this was not going to happen- Meera was not putting out right now, and certainly not for this boy- which seemed very curious to me, a mystery of sorts.  Meera and Garret sort of cuddled for a couple minutes, Meera gently running her hands through his somewhat sweaty long hair.</p><p> Then Garret spoke,"" Christ, he said, what am I going to do now, my jeans are a mess, how the hell am I going to deal with this? Why couldn't you just take it out, and do me right?  What's with you?""</p><p>Meera, didn't respond at first, she just started to pull her quite skimpy bra back on and buttoned up her blouse. That task completed she stood up, and brushed and straightened out her skirt and then, she simply said,"" Not my problem Garret, I have to get back to work"".</p><p>And off she went without looking back, leaving Garret to deal with his own cum mess. Poor kid I thought, at least he got to cum, something I was not getting do very much of these days.  But Meera's approach to the whole situation was very strange and I continued to be puzzled by her behavior. Why did she masturbate him through his jeans? And if it was simply a question of shyness, why didn't she let me him do her in some sort of way?  Teens, who could figure them out. The show was over, so I quietly tiptoed out of the storage area, making sure Garret had no idea that anyone had been in there, and went back to my office.</p><p>When I got back to my office, I took a little while to settle down. Definitely, arousing to see those kids at sex play.  My own bush was hot and wet, and so in the privacy of my office, I slipped my hand into my skirt and fingered myself , as I pictured those cute little tits of Meera's  and Garret's very hard teenage dick .</p><p>As I rubbed my  pussy, my mind turned more and more to Meera.  Yes she did have a lovely little rack , but  it was more than just her tits, she really was quite seductive, quite beautiful ; lovely almond shaped eyes, a tiny nose, mahogany skin and those full lips- so kissable ;  very delicate but at the same time a real turn on---- Yes,  I would be pleased to see her fully naked and have my way with her. And I could imagine quite a few things that I would like to do to and with her. Yes…definitely a huge turn on, and as I orgasmed, I thought to myself Garret wasn't the only one who wet their pants over Meera today!</p>"
1330,"Encountering Meera, Part 2 - How I Got Fucked.... And Loved It",Fantasy World,2,"We learn about Meera's boss, Julia Glen, and her own quite fascinating sexual history","['F,f,oral,anal,veg,fisting']","<p>My own sexuality had always been all over the map. I started off with the traditional girl meets boy stuff, but it did not really fulfill me. Boys were so.... well brutish, always pushing and shoving, and trying so hard to ram their rods into any hole they could find, front or back, it never seemed to matter. Still, I did have a few serious, semi long term beaus, until I met, Lisa.</p><p>Lisa was a revelation, no more than that she was enlightenment itself. Until we hooked up at college, I was sure I was as straight as they come – dicks and balls for me, please!  But after one drunken night, when somehow I ended up in bed with her, all bets were off.  To put it simply, she made me explode, unravel.... my orgasms with her were from another reality. She knew exactly where to touch, how to touch, and how long to get a maximum effect. I swear, this girl, could read my mind, and my cunt. I never in my life until that point had experienced anything as transcendental.</p><p>And then after 6 months of bliss, it was suddenly over. I came home to our love nest one day to find her in bed with a very young girl. Well, we were all very young, but at the time Lisa and I were both 20 and her new bitch was no more than 16. I was crushed, when I saw them together. Lisa tried to convince me that it wasn't the end that we could go, as a threesome. Hell, I was so in love with her that I even tried that, but though some of the contortions the three of us got into, would have made Harry Houdini proud, and though, Shoshana, that was her name, was willing be a love slave for both of us, overtime it became clear that Lisa simply dug Shoshana more than me, and I was becoming a third wheel, or pussy.  I  just couldn't deal with being the odd woman out. So one night after we had all collapsed after a marathon tribbing session. I grabbed a few things shoved them into my suitcase, and took off, deciding I would get as far away from Lisa as possible.</p><p>And far away I did get.  I ended up in Japan, of all places, ostensibly teaching English. It was a very sweet deal, 1 month vacation for every 2 months of work, room and board covered and the ability to sock away a couple of grand each and every month.   It was quite an experience, actually quite a sexual experience. Something I did not know about Japan, was that though they appear to be a very upright and almost uptight race, they have definitely got it going when it comes to sex. And girls, well they begin sexual experimentation at a very young age, and mostly with each other. Not really lesbianism in the pure sense, but there is a lot of pussy rubbing, and fingering, and cumming going on, between teenage girls. And they are, how I should put this, kinky and adventurous in their own shy way.</p><p>This was never made more clear to me, when  I remember  the shock I experienced when I walked in one day on the vice principal of my school spread eagle on a classroom chair, with one her favorites student's face buried in her beautifully manicured pussy. It was really quite a sight- and one that I had never seen before!</p><p>The VP must been close to 50, she was still quite lean and attractive, as most Japanese women tend to be, with a lovely trimmed grey bush that extended from her venus mons down over her vulva, while  the student who was in the process of doing her, god she couldn't have been more than 14, and petite, well you have not seen petite till you have seen Japanese girls.  You might, in our society call her skinny, but she wasn't really skinny in the traditional way, just slender, perfectly proportioned, her breasts were tiny but perfect, little plums on alabaster skin. I can still remember that scene perfectly, the student still wearing her uniform –the saddle shoes, the long knee length dark blue socks, and the modest blue skirt( her white blouse was off) and  that almost boyish body, her face in the VP's crotch, licking, biting, and sucking.</p><p>Yes, she was young but there was no doubt that she knew exactly what she was doing... the VP, had her hands on the girls head, and was stroking her hair furiously in encouragement and approval. Her moans attested to that fact, as this girl expertly worked on her clit, and labia. I was impressed by the student's skill level; she seemed to be very patient and was clearly working the older woman towards a huge orgasm. I'll bet you she did not have to worry about getting good grades!</p><p>I know they  saw me come into the room, but they did not even acknowledge I was there and they did not stop for a moment( that strange Japanese modesty, I was referring to), and even seemed(from what I sensed) to enjoy in their own quiet way, that the Gaijin( foreigner) was watching them get it on.</p><p>This type of thing could never ever happen back in the good old US of A.  Every once in a while back home, you could read some sort of article about a teacher caught fucking their student, and the shit storm that would follow was epic. Teaches, disgraced, shamed, and sometimes even in jail, and school board's furious and promising to clean up this sort of behavior, priest and rabbis pontificating about the deteriorating moral standards of our society (that always cracked me up, cause these guys were the ones who really were the diddlers, girls, boys, you name it, the fucked them and used their so called 'holy' status to slip them the salami), to me it was all  blah, blah, blah.</p><p>From where I was sitting in that room, both the VP and the student were having the time of their lives, and though there are some who would claim there was no way this was consensual, if you accept the the power and ager differential and the abuse philosophy that so dominates our western culture; but from my perspective that young girl was feasting on the older woman's cunt and it was a very mutual exchange- and consensual as hell !  You know what old Freud said- at least I think it was him- Youth is attracted to Age, and visa versa  .</p><p> Anyways, it was quite a show, and when I left that room to allow the two of them to finish their sex play, I got to thinking and fantasizing about that whole scene. The upshot was that I decided I too wanted to experience some of that Japanese teen pussy for myself- it had been quite a while since I had, had sex. But sex is really like riding a bicycle, and it just took me a few weeks of trolling, but I finally landed my own little willing and eager, Japanese doll.</p><p>Her name was Yasuko, and her parents, lovely, trusting people, chose to leave me to not only give their daughter English lessons, but to baby sit her, while they went off on a gambling junket to Macao. I had a whole week alone with this coquettish little angel, and I made the most of it. It took me a couple of days to seduce her ( or she might have seduced me- not really clear), but soon I was having her anywhere and everywhere, and god was she hot and horny. It is amazing how much sexual energy a 14 year old girl has, she could come 10 times in a day and still be waking me up in the middle of the night by eating my pussy -- she was insatiable. But then again I was 20 at the time and it was a fair fight, we fucked our brains out.</p><p>We got into some fun stuff, but I will never forget  the time in the kitchen with her bent over a rather large granite topped island in the middle of room she was completely naked, and so delectable. I had been working on her bum with my fingers and my tongue and licking her pussy from behind .I marveled at her strong young legs, quite shapely and well muscled for a Japanese girl. Her pussy was delicious; I could not get enough of it, a taste that I can't really describe, almost fruity.</p><p>Yasuko, who loved to vocalize, was calling out in Japanese,"" Teacher, Teacher ( she never did call me by my Christian name when we were having sex), penetrate me, please penetrate me"".  Such a much nicer way of saying fuck me, don't you think?</p><p>I was doing as much penetrating as I could I had fingers in her bum, I even had fisted her, it was incredible the flexibility of her  vagina, she could take my whole hand in, but still called out for more. I looked on the counter and I spied a nice thick juicy cucumber. I had some memory of a porn film where the actress allowed herself to be fucked by this vegetable, and so I thought what the hell, and grabbed it.</p><p>First I rubbed the green bumpy flesh along her slick, sticky, wet pussy lips to fully lubricate my garden dildo, Yasuko, shivered and laughed with pleasure, at the feel of the cucumber against her cunt.</p><p>Then she began to talk very quickly, it sounded like gibberish to me, as I was not completely fluent in Japanese, it almost sounded like she was praying or chanting. I kept up the sliding of the cucumber back and forth rhythmically and she kept up her chanting, the cucumber  kept getting   slicker and wetter from her arousal,  and she began  chanting louder, almost wailing. This cucumber was obviously taking her to a new level of arousal.</p><p>I decided to first go after her bum hole, and very gently began to push the cucumber into her pucker anus. ""  Ayiii,"" she moaned, but her anus expanded quite nicely  and the cucumber began to vanish up her backside.</p><p>As it slid in deeper and deeper, she began to grunt in that very polite way that Japanese women do, almost more like a deep sigh, but it was clear that she was enjoying the penetration.</p><p>After a few minutes of doing her asshole, I pulled the cucumber out and began to work on her pussy. It wasn't long before that cucumber was deep inside her. I was afraid at first that I might puncture her hymen, I assumed she was a virgin, but Yasuko, was in no mood for a gentle penetration. She sucked that cucumber deep inside her, all 8 inches of it, and rode it, to a blissful orgasm, after which she collapsed in my waiting arms. Yes, with Yasuko, and a number of other girls, I definitely did satisfy my yen for Japanese teen girls, and after a couple of years in Japan and a number of great beach vacations in Thailand, Vietnam and the Phillipines, I finally came home.</p><p>Once I was back in the USA, things were different. I dated a few men, mostly older men, fucked some of them, and a lot of the time I was celibate. I liked the older men, because they were appreciative of me in a way that younger guys just weren't.  They always looked like they were kids in the candy store when I pulled off my top and my young firm tits bounced out. It was good for the ego.</p><p>As for women, I just took a pass. I think the memory of Lisa, was still too strong, and as I matured I had become clear that as much as I liked pussy, I was basically bi- sexual, with a leaning towards women; but then again I really just wasn't sure, about anything when it came to sexual attraction- basically if it felt good, I wanted to do, and I didn't care who with.  I kept waiting for my mothering instinct, my sense of nesting to kick in, but it wasn't. So I just accepted where I was at, figuring that at 22, there was still time for all of that.</p><p>After a few months of living off my savings, I decided I needed to get some sort of career and went back to school with the goal of becoming a social worker. After I graduated, I saw this posting for the multicultural society, and I figured it be a good place to start, I applied, and much to my surprise I was hired, first as a staffer and then a short two  years later I was made program director. I wasn't the top dog in the organization but I was moving up the depth chart.  It was an interesting but challenging job, because as one of my main responsibilities, I was in charge of dealing with all the summer students, with their over the top teen attitude, and out of control libidos.</p><p>Meera, from what I had seen so far, was going to be one of my most difficult challenges.  For some reason, that I was not totally clear about, I made the decision to try to get her onside, and get her engaged, and cooperative.  I knew she was bright, and I believed she could make her a real contributor to our summer program.  Meera was going to be my pet project, so to speak.</p>"
1331,"Encountering Meera, Part 3 - The Pussy Party or Doing it at Diwalli",Fantasy World,3,"It is party time at the multicultural society, and Meera manages to get everyone high, and has a powerful sexual encounter with an older staff member, Mary Stevens","['F', 'f', 'fist', 'oral ', 'cons', 'femdom']","<p>Being a multicultural society, festivals and parties were a big part of what we did. The idea was to celebrate the important holidays of the various cultural groups we assisted, and seeing that we had a very large East Indian population in our town, it was decided that we would have a party for Diwali, the Indian festival of lights, a distant relative of our Christmas, which was celebrated in the fall.</p><p>This was perfect, as far as I was concerned. I could engage Meera in the preparations, the food, the decorations, etc. and this way get to know her a bit better, and hopefully begin to get her to take some pride in her job at the society. The theory I had was quite simple, if she started to feel a sense of deeper involvement and saw that her opinion and skills were respected and needed, she might develop a more mature attitude in general and hopefully become a valuable member of the staff.</p><p>When I suggested to Meera that she head up the student committee for the Diwali festival, she seemed mildly positive, but then she did a great job. She organized all the food and decorations, and seemed to be developing a very positive relationship with one of our head volunteers, Mary Stevens. Mary, was a long time volunteer at the society, and now in her early 50's she was a fixture at many of our events. Mary was a superb cook and though she had never had any experience with Indian food, by the time the Diwali party rolled around she was making samosas, and aloo gobi, as if she was an east Indian.</p><p>Finally the big night arrived, we had a tremendous turnout, and I was very pleased.  The food was fabulous, and both the staff and the locals could be found boogying to that strange amalgam of east Indian sitar and table based music combined with good old western rock and roll.  Everyone was having a wonderful time.</p><p> It was especially interesting to see the different Indian costumes that the staff had chosen to wear. This was another of Meera's ideas. She convinced everyone to choose an Indian god or goddess that was relative to Diwali, and then create a costume and wear it to the party. The effect was quite spectacular. We  had various staff members dressed up as Naraka, the demon, Lord Krishna, and his wife Satyabhama, and then there was Meera who had chosen to be Lakshmi, the goddess of wealth, and as the story goes, in this festival she is in her most benevolent mood, fulfilling every wish of her devotees.</p><p>Meera, was a sight to behold. She was wrapped in some sort of diaphanous material that was a mixture of gold and silver, a sari that seemed to be glued to her lithe frame. It really left nothing to the imagination, every developing curve, was highlighted. And if that wasn't enough, as is the tradition in India, many of the saris are constructed with a bare midriff, something, that is considered a bit exhibitionist in the west, is actually a conservative form of dress in India. And Meera, certainly was being conservative. Her lovely, flat, belly was on display for all of us to see. She had even somehow gotten a small red ruby like jewel fixed to her long oval shaped slightly indented belly button. The jewel would catch the light and sparkle, and that just drew more erotic attention to her.</p><p>She seemed to be thriving on the energy and enjoying being the center of the party. When she danced she never missed an opportunity to move her hips and twist in such a way that her mid section was undulating like a professional belly dancer.  The effect was quite almost trance like and had the effect on me of making want to go over and touch and stroke that little stomach of hers, and then of course slip my hands down into her sari and get my hands on her hot snatch.  I had to force myself to look away, because every now and then she would catch me looking at her and give me one of her enigmatic smiles, which I returned in a very motherly benign way, but I was obviously not feeling motherly towards her at all!</p><p>Meeras truly was Lakshmi that night, dispensing her favours on her many suitors, but she seemed to be really connecting with Mary Stevens, the volunteer cook. Mary had chosen to dress in a pure white nun's habit; around her neck she wore a large crucifix. Her costume was not quite connected to Diwalli, but when asked about it, Mary would only say that she always had the greatest admiration for Mother Theresa, and this costume was her tip of the hat, to this great, saintly woman.  Anyways, her and Meera made quite a site on the dance floor, the young nubile Indian goddess and the middle aged, local housewife, dressed as a nun. It was strange, but  somehow  the magic of the party atmosphere made it seem quite natural and appropriate. It  certainly looked as if they were both having a great time. Yes, everyone was having fun, and  after all, that is what a party was supposed to be about!</p><p>At one point in the evening, I began to be aware of feeling somewhat light headed, and then I realized I was high, stoned. Not having smoked any pot that evening, or for that matter in the last few weeks, I was puzzled. Then I realized that some of the food must have been spiked- with grass or hash- that was the only possible answer to explain the way I was feeling. I headed over to the sweets table, and picked up what looked like some sort of Indian version of a brownie. I had eaten one earlier that evening. I took a small bite, and tasted, ever so slightly the gritty, plant taste that immediately meant marijuana, to me.</p><p>It must have been Meera. The thought instantly came to me. Somehow she had doctored  the sweets, or at least the Indian version of brownies. Come to think of it, she had been the one who had over seen the preparation of the sweets, along with Mary Stevens. And Mary Stevens, well, she was as pure as the driven snow. The idea of her putting grass or hash in the food was beyond laughable.  Yes, it was definitely Meera, and considering her bad behavior since she had begun her employment, this was really a logical next step in her campaign of mischief.</p><p>I looked around the room, everyone was have a good time, there was a lot of laughing, some very dirty dancing, and a few people were sprawled out in dark corners of the multipurpose room, talking, or maybe even passed out.  I could feel the dope coursing through my system, the colors were getting brighter, and distorted, my mouth was dry, and to no surprise--- I had the munchies.  Yes, I was high, and so were quite a few other people at this shindig.</p><p>""That girl could use a good spanking"" I thought to myself. And then the image flashed into my drugged  mind of Meera, sprawled  over my knees, her sari pulled down past her bum, and those two small brown cheeks staring up at me, quivering, covered in goose bumps, just below my hands. I could picture her firm young butt with an inviting deep bum crack that would lead down to a dark puckered asshole, perfect for fingering, or sticking my tongue into. I could feel her struggling futilely  to get free, as I pressed her down against my thighs, mashing her  teen titties into my legs, as I  held her firmly with one arm and with the other hand I slapped her bum hard, very hard, for being such a bad girl. ""I would love to spank her, she deserves it"", I continued in my little daydream.</p><p>My reverie was interrupted by a cheery voice. ""Come on everyone, let's go out to the courtyard, and set off the fireworks"" It was Leslie Backstrom our events coordinator just doing her job. A part of the Diwalli celebrations was the ceremonial lighting of firecrackers to drive off evil spirits. Meera, has suggested that we do this, during the party as a form of entertainment. Speaking of Meera- where was she?</p><p>I looked around the room and though my vision was a little blurry, it was clear that our Indian goddess had vanished. Perhaps, off to another reality, and a new incarnation, I thought to myself, and I chuckled.  Who knows what sort of Karma, Meera  had going on. Then   I mentally grabbed a hold of myself. This dope, is taking me down some strange alleys, I realized. Time to deal with reality.   I had an overwhelming instinct that I should find Meera, right now, before something else happened at this party that I was not comfortable with.</p><p>I decided to check the second floor, where we had a few classrooms, and the kitchen, as well a gym type room that was used for teaching yoga. As I reached the second floor, it was quiet, and I thought that I might have to look elsewhere for Meera, but then I heard a sound, a voice, but it wasn't Meera's . I walked further down the hallway, listening. Then I heard it again, it sounded like Mary Steven's voice, and she way saying "" Yes, yes, yes, that's it, do it, "" . What the hell was going on?</p><p>A s I reached the Yoga room, I had my answer, though I was very much hidden in the darkness of the hall, I had a perfect view of the goings on inside . The door to the room was open, and there on her knees, bent over, her nun's habit flung up, and her white fleshy bum and legs exposed, was Mary Steven's . Not a a bad ass  for a 50 year old, I thought, certainly not the perfect buns that Meera had, and she was fleshy,and not really firm, but still her skin was unmarked and did not have any cellulite, it looked as if she did not expose herself to the sun very often. Her whitish skin had a timeless quality to it and for a mature woman she looked quite fuckable to me. And there with her little angel face shoved up into Mary's bum crack was Meera, obviously giving Mary the rim job of a life time. Mary was desperately trying to give young Meera access to her bum, and Meera was equally determined to shove her tongue up her asshole and eat her.</p><p>""Ugh, Ugh, Ugh, yesssss,"" gurgled Mary as Meera 's delicate pink tongue invaded Mary's anus.</p><p>I noticed that there was  an open mickey of what looked to be Tequilla  and a couple of half filled glasses, on a small table near to this sex show. This was Meera's doing, there was no way in the world Mary Stevens would ever offer alcohol to an underage teen.  Mary  had been hit by the double whammy of dope and tequila, and, and all of her middle age inhibitions had been swept away .She was now surrendering to her deepest and darkest desires, and obviously those desires included, having sex with a sexy teenage girl and letting her get into her panties and get her off.  Meera was quite high too – she was really enthusiastic in her attack on this poor womans asshole, it was an assault worthy of General  Patton ( for those of you too young to know what I am talking about, - all you need to know is that he was one hell of attacking general )</p><p>After Meera finished with Mary's bum hole she began to work on the older woman's cunt, slurping her pussy juice as if she was drinking from a fountain.  Mary, by her continued moaning ( she almost sounded like a praying nun of sorts) was obviously in heaven. You had to be there to fully appreciate the oddity of the sight. Meera, all decked out in her Indian finery, doing this Nun woman with a large Christian cross dangling down from her neck. It was deliciously perverted. I could not believe that this was the second time I had stumbled across Meera engaged in somewhat unusual sexual acts. This was becoming a bit of a habit. But, I had to admit, one that was quite a turn on!</p><p>Meera through this whole process was very silent, (she never did say too much). But god was she busy. After she gave Mary's cunt a good sucking and licking, she began to furiously finger her; first one finger, then two, then three, and finally her small but solid fist, disappeared up Mary's ever widening cunt.</p><p>Mary was starting to get delirious from the assault on her nether regions.  Her breathing was getting ragged, and she almost seemed to gasping for breath. But this did not stop or even slow Meera down. With her free hand, she undid the straps that held up Mary's nun costume and exhibiting great dexterity quickly had her blouse open and with a snap and a pull, had freed Mary's large white fleshy tits from their brassiere.  These were a pair of tits that obviously had suckled a few children, with large reddish brown nipples and matching areoles, they were quite huge and more than a bit saggy, but Meera seemed to be relishing them.</p><p>""I love your tits Mary"", Meera finally spoke, ""they are so big, and soft. I wish I had big beautiful breasts like you""</p><p>Mary, just grunted by way of acknowledgement, as she was lost, in the building friction from Meera's continuing fisting of her now dripping pussy. Meera did not seem to care that Mary didn't or could not speak to her. She seemed to know exactly what she wanted to do, which amazed me for one so young. She seemed to sexually experienced, but how could it be?</p><p>
With a gentle push and prod Meera, indicated that she wanted Mary to lie down on her back, which Mary did.  Then Meera buried her face in Mary's huge breasts and began to suck on them, at the same time as she continued to slam her slim fist into Mary and deeper she went up into Mary's ever widening vagina. This breast sucking really was pushing Mary over the top, as she began to buck and thrust her pelvis her strong legs straining upwards -- struggling for a release that would not come yet.</p><p>Meera  was playfully  holding Mary's arms down and then somehow she got out of  her own sari top,  exposing her  own exquisite mounds ;the teen was lying on top of Mary, her firm small tits pressed up against the elderly woman's large floppy red tipped ones.  Meera  kissed Mary hard on the mouth, and slipped her tongue inside Mary's mouth, and began to french her.</p><p>From what I could see from my vantage point in that hall, It seemed to me that through her drug induced, tequila haze Mary finally comprehended at a very deep level that she was being utterly possessed, and taken by a teenage girl.</p><p>And though I was sure that Mary   thought of herself as heterosexual (in my humble opinion we are all somewhat bi) and probably at some level was disgusted with herself, ( a less inebriated state Mary, would have never let this happen), the fact remained was that she had let it happen--- and as much as part of  her did not want to accept it, her body was talking and it was clear that  she was loving every minute of the sex.  Yes,  Meera's  pink little tongue, was the final ingredient, the icing on the cake, that pushed Mary over the edge,  forcing her to cave in, and surrender to the sexual power of this girl/ woman.</p><p>As Meera's tongue and kissing became more passionate, it was not too long before the older woman began to respond to  Meera quite forcefully  by jamming her own tongue into Meera's mouth, and soon was sucking  on Meera's tongue and face, as if she wanted to swallow  her.</p><p>It was extremely erotic to watch the girl and the older woman caress and build towards climax. The juxtaposition of Meera with her lithe feline animal like grace and the stolid, very matronly, soft all encompassing flesh of Mary, was a sexual marvel, a wonder all on its own ;somehow they seemed so  to natural together, so right --- And extremely hot!</p><p>I could see by the way Mary was moving and touching Meera, that Mary, (whatever her sexual orientation) had  real affection for Meera and her young beauty ; and it was also clear that she  was very appreciative of the young teen's attentions to her burning  pussy and tits.  I guessed, she probably wasn't getting too much from her old man at home these days- a common problem in long term relationships.</p><p>After a few minutes of furious making out, slurping and the friction of hot wet tits  rubbing against each other, Mary got her release, exploding in an enormous, noisy, orgasm ; their sweaty  breasts almost glued together, and  Meera's   brown delicate fist  continuing to slide rhythmically in and out  of Mary's sopping, hot, tangled  black and grey bush, in time with her  orgasmic spasms.</p><p>It was all I could do, not to pull off my own clothes and join them.  But since that did not seem like a realistic option. I decided a quiet retreat was in order – I did not want to embarrass Mary, who was really a victim in all of this, and I had to think about what I wanted to do with/ and to Meera.  This needed some time and planning. I  began to tiptoe away from the orgy, but I guess I was  higher than I realized and my foot  brushed against the door of the yoga room, making a clear thudding sound.  Mary, didn't budge or seem to notice, she was lost in her cum bliss.</p><p>But Meera's head swiveled as if it was on a pivot, and I found myself staring right into her coal black eyes, that burned with an almost hypnotic intensity. In that moment she was a vision, Lakshmi  come to life, her full lips were moist from her kissing and sucking, and her taut soft  brown skin had a slight sheen  of sweat covering it, her long black hair hung gloriously free--- her slim young body seemed to glow, and her two small tits and hard little nipples were pointing at me almost defiantly .</p><p>She was truly beautiful in the way only a young girl can be, the essence of femininity, un spoiled, unmarked,  and  inexperienced in all of life's trials and tribulations, but paradoxically all woman and full of all the creative juices that we crave.</p><p>For what seemed like eternity we just stared at each other,  I wanted to say something, anything, but my mouth was, dry, very dry. Then Meera, sort of half smiled and almost it seemed, shrugged her shoulders, as if to say ""so what's the big deal"" .  I had no comeback, no response, I just broke off our little eye game, and half stumbled, and half ran down the hall, back to the relative safety of the Diwalli celebrations.</p>"
1332,"Encountering Meera, Chapter 4 - The Mothering Instinct",Fantasy World,4,Mr.and Mrs.Deepak arrive at the Multicultural Center with Meera in tow. Mr. Deepak is furious because his daughter had been drinking at the Diwalli party. Julia Glen is caught in sexual storm that includes the whole family and threatens to swallow her up.,"['F', 'F', 'cons', 'g,m,oral', 'd/s', 'inces', 'reluc']","<p>The next day, everyone at the center was somewhat hung-over. We had a number of no shows. Those ganja laced brownies had done their dirty work. No one was talking about what had happened, just a bunch of mumbling among the staff about what a wild party it had been, and how they wanted to make it a yearly event. Somehow, Meera, had hit the bull's-eye, in spite of herself.</p><p>As for Meera, she was not at work. But then again I did not really expect to see her today. As the day slipped by I contemplated the situation, and was not really sure what to do, there were so many different aspects to this. Finally it was late in the afternoon and I was having my traditional Starbucks Latte, and I was lost in deep thought, when my line buzzed, and Debra the receptionist informed me that she was leaving for the day and also that Mr. Deepak, and his wife, and Meera were waiting outside my office; and more than that Mr. Deepak (Meera's dad) was furious, and I should be prepared for quite a scene.</p><p>I steeled myself and then as casually as I could, opened my office door, and spoke in the mellowest voice I could muster,"" Mr. and Mrs. Deepak, Meera, please come in"". What can I......</p><p>Before I could even finish my sentence,Mr. Deepak had pushed by me, and dragging Meera along with him, had entered my office. He motioned for a clearly chastened, and extraordinarily modestly dressed Meera to sit in one of the single lounge chairs and then to and his noticeably younger wife, whose name was Sukji, to sit on the couch in my seating area across from me. Then he faced me, in such a way that his back was to Meera and she was hidden behind him, almost as if he was protecting her. He looked quite stern, with his arms folded, his dark complexion and his salt and pepper grey bearded face topped by the traditional Sikh turban.</p><p>He stared at me for a moment, as if forming his words, I looked back at him calmly as possible, I noticed his skin had a crimson hue to it, he truly looked as if he was going to explode. And incongruously, I could not help but notice, of all things, his dick. He was wearing a simple pair of grey dress slacks, that were neither tight nor loose, but I could clearly see the outline of what appeared to be quite a huge penis hidden inside the folds of those grey slacks – even more unusual, was that it seemed to be getting slowly but surely harder and larger.</p><p>I attempted to hide my surprise, but it was difficult, and even more difficult was to control my feelings of arousal. After last night's sex show with Meera and Mary, I was very hot, and now no more than 2 ft from my face was a very large, hardening penis. I would be a liar to say that I did not simply want to reach over, undo his fly, and let that gorgeous Gila monster free.</p><p> I not could help myself from imagining, as I a stared right at his manhood, that his dick would definitely be uncircumcised,very dark, and swollen, probably with clearly visible veins on the shaft, and I was positive that his huge balls would be full of sperm. It was always a thrill to feel a man's penis as he got close to ejaculation. To see his balls contract and feel the cum pulsing up his shaft towards the penis head, and then finally out, all over the place. I think I liked that part best, when for just a moment a man lost control, as he shot his load, and seeing all that white stuff flying out of his dick, I could just feel myself starting to burn up at the thought of it.</p><p>It sure would be quite a scene, me sucking furiously on that gigantic rod, as Meera, and his wife, whose name was Sukjhi, looked on in total shock. Where would it all go from there? Would he just shoot his load in my mouth and all over my face, and then say thank you, and leave? Or would Meera, I, and Mr. and Mrs Deepak end up in a fuckfest on my office floor? I knew these speculations were crazy but this situation was getting more bizarre by the moment, and I just could not help myself. I had sex on the brain, and I knew I had to cum soon, or I would grab Mr. Deepak's dick and shove it into my steaming fuck hole.</p><p>""Christ,"" I cursed inwardly, ""I am soaking my panties-again, this was getting to be a habit"". And it was true; my girl juices were on overdrive, ""God, I pray that my pussy juices do not soak through my red lulu lemon stretch yoga pants. Wouldn't that be a sight, and how would I explain that to Mr and Mrs. Deepak, let alone Meera. ""Great choice Julia- red pants"" I chastised myself. This whole situation was becoming extremely uncomfortable. I crossed my legs hoping to hide any seepage.</p><p>I looked across the small seating area and caught the eye of Mr. Deepak's wife, Sukjhi. She was about 35, to his 55'ish, and what a picture of calm, elegant beauty she was. This was a classic East Indian woman that incredible combination of what one could almost call western features, tinged with oriental angularity, all served up a light chocolate colored skin- succulent. As Meera had explained her mother's family was from southern India, where the original, so called, more pure bread Indians were from. That Deepak was a luck fellow, I mused. Lucky to be able to slip her his huge salami, if she was able to accommodate that monster in her pussy.</p><p>Sukjhi, seemed to be looking at me, with some concern, and I could tell that she was looking down towards my crossed legs. I took a quick look downward, and saw the slightest hint of wetness spreading up from my obviously soaked panties. This was going to get very interesting if I had to stand up for any reason, I thought to myself. And Sukjhi, did she know? Could she tell?</p><p>Just then Mr. Deepak spoke and shook me out of reverie. ""What kind of place are you running here, Ms. Rush? "" The question was obviously rhetorical, so I waited to hear the answer. ""The kind of place that my innocent daughter (I stifled a laugh) comes home stinking of alcohol.</p><p>So, that was it. Meera had gotten busted last night after the party, and her little pussy party with Mary. Her parents had smelled the Tequilla on her breath, and now it was shit storm time.</p><p>""Mr Deepak"" I began, ""I assure you that no one at this facility, would ever give alcohol.... I never got the chance to finish my words.</p><p>""Ms. Glen"" Deepak interrupted, in a haughty, dismissive manner, "" my daughter came home drunk last night"", I personally smelled the alcohol on her breath, and she confessed to me that it was someone, she won't tell me who, at this facility that gave her the alcohol. You run a poor organization, and have little to no idea on what it takes, to protect, innocent (there was that word again- unbelievable, if one was referring to Meera) children!""</p><p>Knowing what I knew about Meera, this was a ludicrous conversation. But I also knew that exposing her, would get me nowhere, and probably not even believed. I was in a tough spot, so I went with my gut
.
""Mr. Deepak, I understand your concerns, and I would understand if you removed Meera, from the SWIT( social work in training) program. Perhaps this is the wrong place for her. I think Meera would benefit from a much more structured environment"", I spoke the final words with emphasis as I stared directly at Meera who had her head down trying to avoid this whole situation.</p><p>But Mr. Deepak was not to be appeased. ""How dare you talk of removing Meera from this program"" he thundered, ""when it is really you who should be removed for you negligence"", and as his temperature went up, by god, so did his hardon. His dick was almost fully erect and pushing hard against his dress pants. I was torn between lying back and spreading my legs, and inviting him to get his rocks off, and telling him to fuck off, and get out of my office.</p><p>Just when it looked like this whole situation was going to go off the rails. I saw, Sukjhi's hand lift and she placed it on Deepaks' hip and began to stroke it in a gesture of relaxation and comfort. ""Neeraj ""she called him,"" please, let's go talk in private for one moment.""</p><p>He didn't respond, he just kept sort of staring at me, I guess trying to decide whether to listen to his wife or not. And she kept lightly touching his hip, brushing up and down in a soothing way. It was incredible how close her hand was to his hard prick, I really couldn't believe it. Was she going to jack him off right in front of me? And what about Meera could she tell what was going on here? From what I could see, not really; she was positioned behind her father and so was protected from the sight of his very stiff dick, which was beginning to throb in his pants.</p><p>Then he turned and walked to the far side of my office, and Sukjhi, followed. They stood there in the shadows facing each other, talking softly in what I guessed was Hindi. I couldn't really see, well, but he was facing her and her hands seemed to be very close to his penis, but it was impossible to tell if she touching or rubbing him, because his back shielded me from view.</p><p>After a minute or two, the conversation ended, and Sukjhi came back over to the seating area, and Mr. Deepak, started to head towards the door. "" Meera,"" he called firmly, "" come with me, we will go home now."", and they both left the office.</p><p>Suddenly I was alone with Sukjhi. Just us girls. One with a very wet pussy and one that seemed to liked to rub her husband's rod in public places. What an odd couple! Sukjhi stood, up and walked over to the small love seat where I was and motioned for me to move over. ""No point in being far apart"" she said in her very soft, soothing voice,"" this way we can chat more intimately"".</p><p>I moved over a little bit on the couch, carefully keeping my legs crossed, so the damp patch that was spreading across my lulu lemons could not be seen. I did not want to sit beside Sukjhi, but it seemed the decision was not mine to make, as she eased herself into the couch and turned to face me. Close up she was even more beautiful. Her skin was flawless, the type of skin that has never seen a zit, and still at 35, it looked radiant and youthful. And then there was her body scent. It was a bewitching hint of something foreign, and exotic- more patchouli, than sandalwood, and quite stimulating. Beyond that she was physically very appealing, her breasts were quite large, and looked to be very firm, creating quite a swell, in her traditional selwar suit top.</p><p>Sukjhi, spoke first. ""I apologize for my husbands, rude behavior, he can be very insensitive, and I hope you will reconsider removing Meera from the program- she is a good girl.""</p><p>I looked into Sukjhi's eyes, deep brown pool s, that any sailor would love to drown in. ""Of course Meera can stay in the program"" I answered, wanting to be kind to this very lovely demure lady, ""It was just that your husband....</p><p>Before I could finish, Sukjhi interrupted me, ""yes, I know, I saw him hardening, he is""....... and for a moment she hesitated choosing her words carefully..... Very demanding, and very highly sexed."" At the word sex, her luscious eyes flew wide open and she smiled nervously displaying a perfect set of pearly whites. The word 'sex' hung in the air between us.</p><p>Then before I could say anything, Sukjhi continued, ""I feel like I can trust you, you are like a sister"". I did not say anything, what could I say to that? ""I want to speak frankly, I hope you do not mind"" again those eyes looking into me, searching, inquiring, very intimate. ""Okay, yes, please do"" I stammered.</p><p>Sukjhi sighed, and then it all came out, as if she had been holding this back for too long, and needed, had to tell someone. ""My husband is a good man, but as I said he is very highly sexed. He wants to penetrate me daily, and he manhood is so huge that he hurts me"", and she looked down towards her pussy. My eyes followed hers and for a minute we were both having a nice look at Sukjhi's cunt, covered as it was in her selwar suit pants.</p><p>This was going to be trouble, I thought. Immediately, I began to feel my panties getting wetter, it was just a matter of time before Sukjhi noticed, and then what? I didn't know and I was not sure I wanted to find out. ""So"" she continued, ""I have adjusted as best as I can, and I try every day to stroke his penis, until he shoots out all of jism.""</p><p>Her terminology was a bit strange, but I got the jist of it. I wanted to tell her to stop, but I was fascinated by this story, and besides, it was very hot and sexy, imagining this beautiful Indian princess, stroking Mr. Deepak's huge shaft until he shot his cum all over the place- what a glorious mess.</p><p>But Sukjhi was not finished with her little story. "" But even though I do that and even though I let him put his monster inside of me, it is not enough"" and she let out what sounded like a choked sob, and I looked at her and saw that small tears were forming in the corner of those exotic eyes. What the hell was happening? Why was she crying? I did not have to wait long to find out.</p><p>""He is having sex with young men, boys, too"" she let this secret out, with a gasp, and the small tears began to flow into a river. She was crying now, almost wailing and talking at the same time. I was very glad that it was the end of the day and everyone had gone home from the center, at least we had some privacy.</p><p>""When Neeraj was away on a business trip, I was in his office cleaning, and I found some DVD's, that said Neeraj and Friends on it. I was just curious, and wanted to see what Neeraj and his 'friends' were up to. So I put the DVD on and there it was, right in front of me, Neeraj with a young Indian teen, a boy must have been only 16, I know his parents, for godness sake, and this young boy was on his knees, sucking furiously on Neeraj's thing. Then Neeraj kneeled down and began to suck this boy's penis. After a few minutes of Neeraj sucking the poor boy's hard shaft, rubbing his balls, and playing with his tip, the boy whose manhood was quite slim and long and of course much smaller than Neeraj's – he... well he.... ejaculated into Neeraj's mouth and Neeraj swallowed this boy's seed. It was disgusting"".</p><p>I wasn't sure if I agreed, but I nodded anyways. As a matter of fact, I did not agree, and my throbbing cunt was the proof of it. That story did nothing except get me more turned on. Sukjhi was sobbing now, wow, how did we get here? And what to do? I did what all good women do when there is a crisis, I comforted her. "" Sukjhi, come here, I said, opening my arms to her,"" come here, it will be all right, we can work this out somehow"". I had no idea how, but it seemed like the right thing to say.</p><p>Sukjhi, did not need another invitation. She flew into my arms, and I was holding this Indian angel, softly rubbing her back, and whispering comforting sounds and words to her as she sobbed her face buried into my breasts. I knew I was supposed to be acting the earth mother role at that moment, but there was another part of my brain that was screaming, "" fuck this hot little Indian cunt, rip off her clothes and do her right her, right now, she needs it and so do you"". That voice was getting louder as my bush that been agitated, by sexual situation after sexual situation for the past 24 hours, thumped in time.</p><p>Then I felt Sukjhi's hands around my waist. At first she had just let me hold, leaning into me and sobbing, but as the minutes passed, she began to sob a bit less and snuggle a bit more. She had maneuvered herself so that her quite substantial chest was pressing against mine now, and I could feel the tips of her nipples poking through her cotton top and against my tits. As I said her hands were now on my hips and waist area, and they were touching me, where I like to be touched before sex play, close to my stomach just above and beside my belly button. It is always such a wonderful sense of anticipation when a lover touches you right there and you know that soon, very soon, they will be sliding their hands into to your panties, and rubbing a very hot wet cunt.</p><p>Sukjhi's crying had diminished now, and was more of a whimper, and choked sobs, followed by sighs. I could feel her long manicured, hands stroking my flank, up and down, reaching as high as my breasts and as low as my hips. I could also feel my engine starting to rev up. I knew if she kept this up much longer, I would have to have her ---- but I was not sure that is what she wanted.</p><p>Then her hands slipped over my hips down towards my thighs and rested there for a moment, and then slowly but surely moved toward my pussy which was soaking wet and that fact was fully on display in the front the my lulus. I did not stop her, I could not stop her, I simply slowly widened my legs, in the universal sign of 'give it to me baby' and let her touch. When her hands did encounter the wetness, they stopped moving and stayed in one spot for a moment, absorbing the concept that that I was actually wet. Then Sukjhi sat back very slowly and deliberately and looked at me, but this time it was different than before, this time it was the look of a lover, one who desires, and needs release herself.</p><p>""Your Yoni is flowing"" she spoke matter of factly but she was smiling quite seductively, I thought. I did not know the meaning of the word Yoni (later found it is the Sanskrit word for Vagina) but I certainly got her drift. Her hand continued to rest on my cunt, It felt incredible to be touched. I knew I had to cum, I just did not ever dream it would be Sukjhi getting me off.</p><p>""Was it my husband's huge penis, all hardened, that has made you like this"" she looked at me with questioning eyes. I gulped and nodded.</p><p>""You seem very nervous, have you never been with a woman before?""</p><p>I gulped and shook my head no, this seemed like the best move, to let her think she was seducing me. I loved fantasy, and this was a great one of me, being a frightened, inexperienced, and heterosexual --- how far from the truth!</p><p>Sukjhi, absorbed m responses, quietly, and then she said ""There is nothing to be afraid of being with a woman can be a wonderful experience"" she said in a sweet warm voice; and then she went silent, I could tell she had drifted off for a moment as if recalling a very pleasant memory, all the while her beautifully manicured cinnamon hand with its very long fingers began to rub gently but insistently, in very wide circles on the front of my lulus.</p><p>The feeling of her hand on my cunt was the most soothing and arousing thing I could have imagined. I felt like a person who had been in the desert and was so parched that just a drop of water would have been heaven. Now, I was in heaven! Sukjhi, expertly massaged my whole vagina, using her finger nails over my lulu lemons to touch and probe, and make long strokes through my cunt lips that would finally end at my clit, where she would linger, pressing and massaging.</p><p>Then she stopped suddenly, and lifted her hand, towards her face, and began sniffing it and licking it, with her long tongue – it was an extremely erotic sight."" Your juices, are delicious ""she announced, ""like a mangosteen fruit""( obviously some fruit indigenous to India, as I had never heard of it).</p><p>The word mangosteen seemed set off something inside of Sukjhi, and she paused for a moment as if reminiscing, and the without any introduction or explanation she simply began to talk. ""We ate lots of mangosteen fruit in Kerala, when I visited that summer. I was only 12, and just becoming a woman.""It looked like it was story time, and I didn't mind one bit, as long as she kept rubbing my cunt, I was her slave.</p><p>""We were staying with my father's sister, who was much older than him and actually had a daughter who was in already in her early 40""s with grown children at the time, Bindi was her name. She had been married, and then tragically her husband had died in an accident at the seaport where he was employed. And Bindi, though still very attractive, was destined to a life of spinsterhood. Indian women very rarely, if ever remarried after a spouse's death, it just was not the custom.</p><p>Bindi, and I were to share a room, as even though father's sister was relatively well off, the house was tiny compared to what we had in America. I was at an age; well, where I was discovering my womanhood. I had begun to think of boys, and have sexual desires, and sometimes in the night I would rub my immature little bud, and though it felt good, and my pussy would get moist, I never came.</p><p>One night, Bindi must have heard me struggling to orgasm, and all of a sudden she was there by my bed side, without a word she whipped off the light white cotton sheet that covered me and exposed my immature pussy, which had just begun to sprout dark black hairs on my lips. Bindi, let out a very low and deep sigh, barely audible, and then immediately put, what seemed like her very large hand between my legs and began to touch and stimulate my clitoris.</p><p> I was stunned and scared at first, I opened my mouth to shout, and then I felt Bind's other hand on my mouth"" shhhhh do not wake the family"", I was so scared that I obeyed her, after all Bindi was like a mother to me. Bindi continued to flick my clit, and though her fingers were rough and almost stubby, I felt myself melting, and my vagina came alive with pleasure. Bindi, could feel my wetness and arousal growing and this caused her to double her efforts, soon there was a finger in my vagina probing and another one in my bum, and Bindi had leaned over and removed her hand from my mouth and was planting tiny kisses on my ear and cheeks and sighing as she listened to my girl cries of pleasure. It was not too long at all before I felt a huge shudder in my vagina, and then release and pleasure like I had never known in my young life.</p><p>""Now isn't that better little one"" she said soothingly,"" now you can sleep in peace"" And I did sleep well that night. The next night Bindi was back in my bed, and this time I welcomed her and her wonderful touches. Each night brought new pleasures, until finally one evening Bindi removed her night gown and gave me the thrill of rubbing our breasts and our bushes together. After that I could not get enough of her and we had sex many, many times. It was so hard to take leave of Bindi that summer, and I still often think of Bindi affectionately, though I have never been with another woman since that time.</p><p>Then Sukjhi, finished with her story, gently guided me down so I was laying on the couch and she began to unbutton my top. She said nothing more and I did not resist, soon my buttons were undone, and my lacy Victoria's secret bra was exposed, Sukjhi stopped for a minute to admire the sight of my breasts inside of the bra, and then carefully placed her hands on them, feeling their firm softness. She massage them for a moment, staring at me as she did and then, reached behind and in one swift motion unhooked the clasp, and pulled it off, leaving my aroused white more than a handful tits fully on display.</p><p>God, it felt so good to have my breasts free of that tether called a bra. And what a pleasure it also was, no a thrill to have them be seen by Sukjhi. Just having her look at my breasts, made my nipples harden, I was quickly losing all control and soon would not be responsible for what I did. ""You are a lovely young girl"" said Sukjhi, and then she undid her top and removed her bra ""now you can see me too ""she said somewhat shyly.</p><p>And see her I could, what a spectacular woman and what a magnificent pair of tits, was all I could think at that moment. Still firm and high, even though she must have suckled Meera. I had to touch them, and so I did, feeling their size, and wonderful weight. Sukjhi gasped at my touch, and moaned. ""Oh you are a bad girl aren't you? You want to touch my big breasts- don't you? I bet you want to suck them too?</p><p>Wow, this lady was wild, one minute the upright proper Indian mom, the next minute seducing me, and indulging in fantasy. I felt Sukjhi's hand slip behind my head and pull it towards her breasts as she straddled over me, so her cunt had contact with mine. I did not resist and latched on to one her big brown nipples and began to suck furiously. ""Yes, baby yes, you know you want it"", Sukjhi moaned with obvious pleasure, as I attacked those two luscious breasts.</p><p>It was clear that Sukjhi thought she was seducing me, probably reliving some sort reverse situation with Bindi – now she was the adult and I was playing the role of young girl. I figured I might as well enjoy this, and so decided to play up the role of the pursued lover as much as possible.</p><p>I spread my legs, so that my now sopping lulus would have maximum contact with her pussy. '"" Oh, Ohhh, that feels so good, Uhh "" I moaned in my most, 'how good it feels and what a shock it is voice.</p><p>Sukhji, immediately took the bait, and responded to my calls, much as a man responds to a woman's moans and encouragement during sex. First she grabbed both my arms and pushed them over my head, as if she was holding me down in some sort of bondage. I pretended to struggle a bit, twisting and turning and attempting to free myself from her grasp, she enjoyed my sex play response and applied more pressure, holding both my arms down with one of her hands. Now my tits and belly were fully exposed to her, and she felt as if she was in control- and she clearly relished the feeling.</p><p>Her other hand she let roam across my chest and belly, touching, rubbing, pinching, stroking. I mock fought against these actions as well, letting out small moans, grunts and sighs as she stimulated me- and slowly as her ministrations continued I began to surrender. This gentle domination was a huge turn on for Sukjhi and soon she began to focus her efforts of my cunt. She began to press hard, straining against the light cotton pants of her selwar to increase the contact between us. We stayed like that for a few moments as she held my head against substantial breasts, which I sucked, as she rode me. With each push down on my pubic area, I would thrust upwards, knowing full well, how that would inflame both our pussy's. And clearly it did- after a number of hard thrusts and return thrusts, Sukjhi began to, at first, sigh lightly, and then the sighs began to be deeper and stronger. Soon Sukjhi and I were both caught up in the throes of passion, our soaked pussy's straining to get free from our pants. I was losing control and at this point I did not care who was the aggressor, I had to make a move; I needed to get off – NOW!</p><p>Reaching with both my hands I began to fumble with Sukjhi's pajama type bottoms that were held up by an elastic waistband and a cord. They came off quite easily, and Sukjhi was more than helpful, seemingly as eager as I was to get naked. Off her pants and panties came, and a moment later so were mine and then at last we were both able to feel each other.</p><p>Sukjhi, though there was not an ounce of fat on her, was much bigger than me. Bigger boned, bigger boobs, bigger but. And her bush was covered in a dark mass of quite thick hair, barely trimmed, very natural. This was in contrast to my almost petite quality, small hips, bum, and nice boobs, but boyish compared to this goddess. And of course my pussy was bare, shaven clean.</p><p>As Sukjhi's white hot cunt made contact with mine, and our clits began to touch again and again, it was electric and I think the intensity of it shocked both of us. There was a huge mutual need, hers from many years of dealing with the sex crazed insensitive Neeraj, who's only thought was getting his rocks off, and mine, from a few months of sexual drought combined with a good dose of Meera and her Dad's stimulation.</p><p>And beyond that it was simply the attraction of opposites, my white young, slim body, and her voluptuous dark brown body, being enticed, and excited, and pushed to higher and levels of sexual stimulation, by the differences, and of course by the fact that we both needed a release so badly. Yes, you could definitely say that we had sexual chemistry!</p><p>Sukjhi leaned over and lay directly on top of me, thrusting her bum in a timeless rhythm, our breasts were pressed together, and I could smell her exotic, erotic scent. Our lips met and I felt her tongue press into my mouth. I opened my mouth as wide as I could to accommodate her probing. In and out went her tongue in time with her bum thrusts, and she began to grunt each time our clits connected. Her long black hair flowed freely around us, touching my arms, and creating almost a private little tent under which she loved me.</p><p>Yes it did feel like love. Sure we were fucking, but there was more than just bodily juices being exchanged, more than just, as a good friend of mine once said' putting things inside of each other'. This was a deep and primal connection, a connection not so different from a man and woman – no there was no chance of children coming from this- obviously! But this magical moment and the sex was taking us both to a better place, comforting us, and soothing unspoken, and unmet needs for both of us.</p><p>As the heat and the friction built between us built, I felt myself melding into Sukjhi, I was having trouble telling where she began and I ended, our pussy's seemed to be one- thrust, response, thrust, response, it became automatic, there was no way, and no need to stop. As we climaxed together our eyes were locked on to each other, there were no words, and no words needed, we could both feel the climax coming, like a huge wave building, it was inevitable, and when it hit, we both rode the powerful energy as it carried us away, leaving us spent, and gasping for breath on some far off beach of pleasure.</p>"
1333,Thursday's Routine,fem4fun,1,A short introduction into the secret life of a sweet lil young girl (Amy) and the discovery of sex and funny feelings. A very important read before going to the following parts to come.,"['F/M', 'F-mast', 'g-voy', 'inc']","<p>Little Amy peeks at her parents through the slightly ajar bedroom door. The bed squeaks so loudly from the combined weight of 340 to 370 pounds jiggling about on top of it, she just can barley hear the inaudible moans and grunts her daddy makes as her mama sits on top of him twisting her wide flabby hips in a small circle on his lap. Or what would be had he been sitting up. Until just over two minutes later when her mom rolls over off Daddy to lie on her side of the bed.</p><p>Her daddy's thingy plops free of her pee hole and lies motionless in his thick patch of wet matted up 
hairs in a puddle of white sticky goo. She always kinda giggles at that because it kinda looks like a halfa hotdog, same size anyway. Which is the whole reason she will not eat hotdogs now.</p><p>Yeah, to most anybody else, this whole thing would be a bit disturbing. But to a sweet lil' 6 year old, 
it's the only glimpse of that dirty thing called sex and for some reason it just excites her knowing how 
much trouble she can get in if her mom saw her. But truthfully, the real reason for her presence and 
excitement was just about to begin now.</p><p>Already, hearing the faint snores from her daddy as her mom leans over crushin out her half smoked 
cigarette then digs into the nightstand drawer. Pulling out that funny looking purple gel-like thing. Her 
left leg drapes off the side of the bed and her right hand reaches down hefting up her big wiggly belly to 
move it. Her other hand reaches down putting the narrow end of the strange toy to her fat wet gooy cooty.</p><p>Even with the distance plus almost closed door, Amy can still clearly hear the loud buzzin noise it 
makes, and she suddenly but fondly recalls that strange yet wonderful tingly sensation it gave her the other 
day she snuck into her mom's bedroom and gave the thing a quick try.</p><p>She knew quite well the real whooping she'd get if her mom or daddy caught her, but dangit. She just 
couldn't stand the suspense anymore after six months of every Thursday night watching this same naughty act.</p><p>Then suddenly she's brought back to scene as her mom's big hips begin to twist, raise up and down and the 
loud, long soft moans and grunts pour from Mom's lips. Very well heard this time. Then just a few seconds 
later her mom quiets, relaxes dropping the still buzzing toy and settles with now low gentle coos as a 
puddle of clear sticky goo now forms on the bed between her fat jiggly butt cheeks.</p><p>Amy is frozen stiff, her big blue eyes glistening in the thin beam of light that came from the bedroom. 
That same tingly feeling the toy gave her now even stronger in her young innocent pee hole.</p>"
1334,"The Honey Trap, Chapter 1",FertileMind,1,"Jasmine, an unfaithful wife looking for a night of sex with any man she can find, meets Honey instead, and finds a world of bi sex to enjoy.",['F/F'],"<p>Jasmine was feeling horny again, it was hard not to. Her husband was
away on one of his fucking business trips, two weeks this time. When
he was home she was lucky to get him to fuck her once a week, the man
was a workaholic and he was not taking care of his wife like he
should. So Jasmine had been going out, she'd get a sitter for her two
girls, and she'd go out and get what she needed. And she was getting
ready to do that exact thing, so she picked up the phone a dialed her
most reliable short-notice sitter, a 15 year old named Francine. It
was a Friday night and Francine was a real homely girl, friendly and
smart, but not much of a social butterfly. As she completed her call
she called her two girls to come downstairs for a few minutes.</p><p>Jasmine was 26 years old and was a beautiful and sexy woman, all the
more reason for her frustration. She was a petite five feet one inches
tall and weighed all of 115 lbs. soaking wet. She had short red hair
and creamy white skin and just a hint of childhood freckles still
remained on her pretty face. Her green eyes blazed when she was angry
or excited, and they were lit up now as she contemplated what she was
about to do. She heard feet coming down the steps as her six and eight
year old girls piled into the room.</p><p>Harlow the six year old was smiling and jumping up and down and
Beatrice the eight year old was looking expectantly at her mommy.
""Sweethearts, Mommy has to go out tonight, so Francine is coming over
to sit for you, I want the two of you to go upstairs and take your
baths and I'll order some pizza for you all."" The girls didn't
question their mommy, they were getting used to her going out
sometimes and they liked Francine, 'cause she played board games with
them and let them stay up a little later to watch TV, later than their
mom did. ""OK Mommy,"" and they both rushed off back up the stairs and
Jasmine listened for a few minutes until she heard the
water start to run in the bath. The girls were very good about their
baths, they managed to get themselves clean and have fun as well and
Bea was great at helping Harlow wash herself. Jasmine grabbed the
phone and looked at her watch. She could order the pizza, Francine's
mom would drop her off and she would spend the night and Jasmine would
take her home in the morning. If she hit the shower in ten minutes she
could be out the door by eight. She'd head straight to her favorite
pick up bar and hopefully within two hours she be deep into some hard
cock.</p><p>Her cunt was getting wet as she dialed the pizza place and she placed
the order. She hung up and saw Francine's mom pull up and went to open
the door, Jasmine waved to Francine's mom as she drove away. She
thanked Francine and told her about the girls and the pizza and then
headed for the shower. An hour later she gave herself the final once
over as she looked in the mirror, she was dressed like a slut, but
outwardly she looked conservative. She'd strip off the long skirt and
high neck blouse when she got away from the house, but underneath she
had on a skintight mini with crotchless panties and a tight silk
blouse with no bra, her hard nipples were threatening to poke through
her outer blouse. She'd finish her make up in the car. She didn't want
Francine telling her mom that she looked like a slut, even though she
was becoming one.</p><p>She kissed the girls goodnight and got in her car, her pulse was
increasing with every minute that passed. She had never intended for
it to be this way, but after their second daughter had been born her
husband Ben had lost all interest in sex and it was almost a battle to
bed him. He was always talking about the girl's college fund and their
retirement accounts. God he was a good father and provider, but she
needed sex. She had agonized for three years as she had tried
everything to lure him back into the sexual relationship they had once
had. She remembered the guilt she had felt as she contemplated doing
what she was doing right now. The first time had been two years ago,
and it had been a frightening and profoundly exciting night. And each
time after it was easier and easier, she could pick up men with ease
and so far had only picked a couple of duds. She always made them use
a condom, even though she was on the pill, and she never stayed the night.</p><p>There had been several steady lovers, sometimes more than one at a
time, but she never exchanged phone numbers, never took them home and
if they wanted her, they went to her favorite clubs, and hoped she
showed. She pulled into the corner of a large superstore parking lot
and unzipped her long skirt and shimmied out of it and then unbuttoned
her blouse and folded both garments and put them in the back seat. She
reached into another bag she had carried with her and pulled out some
black fuck-me pumps she would put on just before getting out of the
car. She was ready, ten minutes later she was in the parking lot of a
large dance club, her heart was beating and she was thinking about
cock and fucking.</p><p>She finished her make up and scanned the parking lot, about three
quarters full, which meant good hunting, ladies always got in free
here so the men flocked to the place. She was wet and wondered if the
crotchless panties had been a good idea, but shivered as she
remembered the last time she had worn them and how she got fucked by
two guys in this very parking lot, bent over the trunk of their car in
a dark corner of the lot. She got out of her car, her heart about to
explode as she walked to the entrance and was greeted with a smile and
a wave by the bouncer who even kissed her cheek and handed her three
free drink tickets.</p><p>She had fucked him twice, both times in an off-limits section of the
club he had taken her to, he knew if she wasn't lucky tonight he stood
a chance himself of fucking her. Jasmine entered the club and headed
for the bar scanning the men like a meat inspector grading beef. They
were checking her out as well, she had earned a small reputation as a
woman who came looking for cock and never went home without it. The
girl bar tending saw her coming and thought she should give it a shot
herself, Jasmine was a hottie and she liked her girls as much as she
liked her boys, so it couldn't hurt to try. She started on Jasmine's
drink as soon as she had seen her and smiled when she put it on the
bar for her enjoying the slight look of surprise it put on Jasmine's
pretty face. The bartenders name was Honey, she looked at Jasmine and
said, ""What, you don't think I can take care of one of my favorite
customers?""</p><p>Jasmine was easy with the men but she had never been with a woman
before and Honey had a way of shaking her up. Jasmine smiled, ""Thanks
Honey, any action here tonight?"" Honey held her eyes and pushed back
the drink ticket Jasmine had put on the bar. ""Plenty sexy, only it
might not be with a man tonight."" Their hands touched as Honey said,
""You know Jasmine, you are one fine looking woman, I'll bet you have
girlfriends all over town."" Honey was no Plain Jane that was for sure,
she was wearing a very low cut blouse that accentuated her full
breasts, and was sporting several tattoos' that disappeared below her
neckline. She was wearing a diamond stud on the right side of her nose
and her tongue was pierced with a round silver stud as well. Jasmine
was flushing and drank deeply from her drink, almost finishing it,
trying to come up with something to say. Honey smiled, leaned forward,
Jasmine could smell her intoxicating scent, softly as she could over
the loud music, she said, ""Jasmine, if you gave me the chance, I could
rock your world, make those cocks you've been fucking look like
child's play.""</p><p>Honey stepped back and quickly made a second drink for Jasmine, she
leaned forward again, ""Jasmine, I get off in thirty minutes, how about
you hang with me tonight, you ever tried the other side baby, the bi
side?"" Jasmine took a drink and shook her head no, completely
enchanted with Honey and the idea of something different. ""I...I never
tried, no I never have..."" Honey smiled, leaned close again and said,
""Baby sit right there, think about what my tongue will feel like on
your clit, what my mouth will feel like on your sweet hard nipples,
what my fingers will feel like in your hot cunt, does that make a nice
picture in your mind?"" Honey caressed Jasmine's hand, ""What say you
give me a chance Jasmine, how many times do those cocks make you cum
baby, once, twice, maybe three if you're lucky!"" ""If I can't do it for
you at least a half dozen times, than I'll just
up and leave town, that's a promise, I couldn't stand the embarrassment!""</p><p>Jasmine was hypnotized and was almost unable to answer, but her heart
was beating a mile a minute as she heard herself say, ""Yea, yea Honey,
I think I'd like to try it, you'll take good care of me won't you?""
Honey smiled, ""Jasmine, if I don't turn you bi tonight, your drinks
are on the house for as long as I bar tend here, and in a few minutes
you'll see exactly what I mean!"" Honey gave her a look that had
Jasmine's eyes on fire thinking of what it would be like, she had
never in her entire life even entertained the thought of sex with
another woman, and here she was about to leave the club with one, for
what she hoped would be several hours of bi-sex.</p><p>She watched as Honey went over to the other bartender, a man, and said
something to him, he nodded and Honey came back to her, ""I'm just
going to close out my register, I make more money for this place than
all the other bartenders combined, so I just decided to leave a little
early,"" and with that she leaned forward quickly and kissed
Jasmine's lips, flicking her tongue out as they touched and then back
again so quickly Jasmine wondered if it had even happened. But she
knew it had, because she could taste Honey, and she tasted like honey.
Jasmine didn't know it but every man in the bar groaned when they saw
Honey claim Jasmine with a kiss, very few women Honey claimed ever
came back to the club, where ever they went, Honey never told.</p><p>Honey came around the bar and took Jasmine's hand and they walked
together to the side entrance, ""You Ok to drive Jasmine, you can ride
with me if you want."" Jasmine debated, ""No, I'm OK, is it far?"" ""No
baby, just five minutes, you sure?"" Jasmine nodded and then they were
in the parking lot and Honey kissed her full on, and Jasmine almost
melted as she tasted Honey's tongue again and felt her body press up
against her, Honey's hand touched her ass and pulled her closer and
she felt Honey gently suck her tongue as she pressed her own hard
nipples against Jasmine's. When the kiss ended Honey looked into her
eyes, ""I wasn't kidding before Jasmine, however many times you've had
a cock make you cum, triple it lover, 'cause I don't fuck around, I am
going to rock your world, just like I promised.""</p><p>Jasmine was like putty in Honey's hands as they walked to her car,
Honey kissed her again and told her to follow her. In less than five
minutes they pulled into the drive of a small bungalow and Honey got
out and crooked a finger at Jasmine as she turned off her car. They
held hands as Honey unlocked her door and when the door closed behind
them Honey turned on the lights and Jasmine saw a very feminine, very
nice, living room. Honey pulled her close and kissed her again, ""Want
a drink, don't forget I'm a bartender, I can make you anything you
want."" Jasmine smiled, ""Make me whatever you want, I'm so excited
Honey, I, I never..."" Honey shushed her with another kiss and walked
her to a leather sofa and sat her down, I'll be right back."" Jasmine
watched as Honey went to her bar in the corner of the room and mixed
two drinks.</p><p>She brought them back and then went to the stereo and turned it on,
and then to the light switch and turned it off. She lit half dozen
candles and then came to sit next to Jasmine. Honey handed her her
drink and the two tapped glasses in a small toast, as Jasmine tasted
something she had never had before, it was delicious, ""Mmmm, what it
this Honey?"" ""It's Amaretto baby, a lovers' drink."" And as soon as she
said that she was kissing Jasmine again and Jasmine forgot all about
her drink. They made out on the sofa for a long time, Honey was
holding her, caressing her all over and all Jasmine could do was just
be there, it was such and incredible sensation. No rough stubble of a
mans unshaved face, which Jasmine thought she liked, no hard rough
squeezing of her ass or breasts, no pawing at her clothes, all things
she had associated with pleasure before, had changed so quickly.</p><p>Honey smelled so good, even the smoke from the bar on their clothes
couldn't intrude on Honey's sweet light scent. Jasmine actually
worried for a quick second, hoping her scent was pleasing to Honey.
Honey broke their kiss and licked Jasmine's lips as she said, ""Lets go
to my bedroom baby, I am so hungry for you I want to eat you alive,
and that's exactly what I am going to do."" She stood pulling Jasmine
to her feet and leading her to the dark hallway that led to the
bedroom. Honey sat Jasmine on her king size bed and lit more candles,
bathing the room in a soft flickering light, the room smelled luscious
and Jasmine could see more of the feminine touch the house was full
of. She looked at Honey who smiled.</p><p>With out a word Honey began a slow strip tease for Jasmine, smiling
she unzipped her own mini and let it fall kicking it to the corner and
revealing lacy white bikini panties, beautiful tattoos and a pierced
bellybutton and Jasmine saw a very wet spot on her crotch. She pulled
her tight top off, bearing two beautiful full firm breasts topped with
huge hard nipples, both sporting large gold rings and more tattoos,
and Jasmine found her mouth watering. Honey's body was a sexual
canvass and her tattoos were a road map that led to the triangle
between her legs. She motioned for Jasmine to stand up and as she did
Honey pulled her close and whispered to her as Jasmine felt Honey's
hot skin and hard nipples against her body, ""Are you excited Jasmine,""
and she kissed her neck and licked her ear, ""tell me what you feel,
tell me what you want."" God, so many thoughts rushed through her head,
she almost couldn't speak, ""Honey, please, I, I don't know, I
never..."" Honey cut her off with a kiss and Jasmine felt her unzip her
skirt and it fell as Honey pulled her tight silk blouse up and over
her head baring Jasmine's own firm hard breasts and nipples. Jasmine
hissed as Honey, just and inch taller perhaps, held Jasmine around her
waist and rubbed her pierced nipples against Jasmine's as she ground
her pelvis into Jasmine's cunt.</p><p>Jasmine let out a sigh and Honey pushed her backwards and she fell to
the bed and felt the weight of Honey's lush body atop her, Honey
pulled her up onto the bed with surprising strength and then slowly
lay atop Jasmine and started kissing her again. Jasmine was lost once
more in Honey's mouth and she shuddered as she felt Honey begin
kissing her way down her neck to her breasts, she cried out as Honey
captured one of her nipples and ground her pelvis into Jasmine's, and
without so much as a touch of her fingers she came as hard as she had
ever cum with any man! She found tears coming to her eyes as she
experienced an orgasm unlike any before, no hard cock thrusting, no
heavy weight upon her, no grunting and sweating, God almighty what had
she been missing!</p><p>Honey relaxed now, having accomplished her first goal, her own eyes
were shining as she looked into Jasmines and said, ""I warned you
didn't I, you still have your panties on lover, want to double down on
how many times I'm going to make you cum tonight?"" Jasmine couldn't
contain a giggle that bubbled up from somewhere, she hugged Honey
tight, ""God Honey, please, show me, teach me, I want more, as much as
I can take, please Honey!"" That was what Honey wanted to hear, she sat
up, resting her weight on Jasmine's crotch, lightly grinding herself
against her, she smiled down at Jasmine and began to play with her
breasts, rubbing and pulling and squeezing her hard nipples. Jasmine
was humping herself up against Honey who did nothing more than
straddle Jasmine and allow her to please herself.</p><p>Jasmine was breathing hard again, and she heard Honey's sweet voice
call to her, ""Are you trying to fuck me baby, you're humping me, do
you want to cunt fuck me Jasmine, are you a slut baby, are you?""
Jasmine's answer was to buck her hips up harder against Honey,
suddenly Honey pushed back hard and Jasmine stopped, snapped back to
the present, she saw Honey smile as she lifted up and pulled Jasmine's
crotchless panties down her body and threw them away. Honey then
slowly pulled her own panties down and looked at Jasmine as the wet
crotch peeled away from her cunt lips, revealing still more tattoos
and a pierced labia. Honey showed her the wet crotch and Jasmine
moaned as Honey licked her own juice from her panty, ""Wanna taste?""
was all she said.</p><p>Jasmine nodded and Honey climbed back atop her and offered the sticky
wet crotch of her panty to Jasmine who opened her mouth and licked,
and then sucked, as she tasted the sweet pungent flavor of Honey, a
taste she would never forget, and at that exact moment she knew, she
would never get enough of. Honey laughed and leaned forward trapping
the material of her panty between their mouths as the two of them
sucked licked and shared Honey's sweet juice. Honey finally took her
wet panty and slowly rubbed it over Jasmines nipples as she humped
Jasmine again, naked cunt against naked cunt, there combined juices
creating a slippery wet mess between their bodies and again, in
minutes, with out a touch of fingers or mouth or toy, Jasmine was
rocked by a second orgasm rivaling the first, it took her breath away
and as her vision cleared she saw Honey's beautiful face so close to
her own she felt her breath on her lips.</p><p>They were quiet for a few minutes as Honey held her close and Jasmine
tried to comprehend what was happening to her, she knew she loved her
husband, on a deep basic level she knew that, he was the Father of
their children, but with what she had been doing to get the sexual
satisfaction she needed, she didn't know where it would all lead.
Right now, right here, she felt as if she had found the answer, a
woman, a sexy hot female lover to care for her needs, could it be, was
it this easy, she closed her eyes and burrowed into Honey's sweet
scent and sighed deeply, content with her feelings. They lay together
quietly until Honey lifted her chin, kissed her and looked into her
eyes, ""I'm so wet Jasmine, my cunt juice is dripping down my thighs
and my clit is throbbing, can you taste me baby, can you lick my cunt
and suck my clit, can you make me cum with your mouth lover?""</p><p>Jasmine was ecstatic, she kissed Honey back and pushed her onto her
back, her green eyes alight with passion, ""Just tell me Honey, just
tell me what to do, I want to make you cum so hard baby, please tell
me!"" Honey spread her luscious legs wide exposing her soaked cunt, her
thick pierced swollen lips and her erect clit, ""Do you see how wet I
am baby, can you lick me, taste my juice, swallow it, then use your
tongue to play with my clit, suck on it Jasmine, you see how big it
is, it's like that 'cause of you Jasmine, I need you to suck my clit,
and finger me baby, use your fingers to fuck my hot cunt!"" Jasmine was
on fire and she didn't think she had ever been this excited as she
lowered her mouth to Honey's swollen wet cunt.</p><p>It felt like a jolt of electricity as her tongue touched Honey's wet
pussy lips and Jasmine felt the heat and tasted the sweet slick juice
oozing from Honey's hot hole, tasting the golden ring piercing her
labia and sucking the juices that were dripping from it. She received
her instruction quickly as Honey sighed loudly and begged her to suck
her clit. Jasmine latched on and she felt Honey's hands on the back of
her head as Honey fucked her cunt hard against Jasmine's sucking mouth
while she fingered Honey, enjoying the clutching heat of her cunt on
her fingers and wanting to suck and lick them clean. In less than a
minute Honey was screaming out her first orgasm, Jasmine felt her cunt
muscles contracting tightly on her fingers and sucked the juice
flowing from Honey's sweet cunt.</p><p>When Honey's orgasm finally subsided, she pulled Jasmine to her and
kissed her deeply and licked her face and sucked her lips and tongue,
and then her fingers, cleaning her own cunt juice from her lover. She
looked deep into Jasmine's green eyes and smiled, she kissed her
tenderly, ""This is just the start lover, do you want to chase cock
anymore, or can Honey make you happy Jasmine?"" Jasmine was shaking and
Honey held her close, comforting her and touching her all over, as she
kissed her way down Jasmine's neck to her breasts, sucking, licking
and biting her nipples, and touching her inner thighs, both sides but
never touching her cunt. Honey slid down her body, kissing licking and
sucking the whole way. She spread Jasmine's legs wide and looked up
between them at her, their eyes meeting as Honey pushed her pierced
tongue into the hot wet heat of Jasmine's wet cunt. Jasmine cried out
as Honey swept her tongue over Jasmine's clit and sucked it into her
wet mouth battering it with her tongue stud and causing Jasmine to
scream her way into another hot heavy cum.</p><p>It went on like this all night long. Honey had not lied as Jasmine
could attest, she brought Jasmine to orgasm at least ten times that
night. They shared their secrets but all of Honey's were lies,
constructed to gain Jasmine's trust, her love. Jasmine the fool, the
naive novice couldn't have known. Many men before had physically
fucked her, but she would never be as painfully fucked as what Honey
had planned. Honey would have been happy with just Jasmine, but she
had hit the jackpot when she found she had an unfaithful wife, and
sweetest of all, two young preteen daughters, waiting like lambs, not
for slaughter, but for the end of their sexual innocence! Jasmine
couldn't have known how she was setting herself up, how through her
own uncontrollable urges she was creating a sexual future for herself
and her girls she could never begin to imagine.</p><p>As Jasmine slept in Honey's bed, the sleep of the sexually and
emotionally satisfied, Honey combed through her purse, collecting
credit card information, copies of her daughters pictures, drivers
license information, social security number, addresses and numbers,
she put it all back when she was done and then roused Jasmine for
still one more rgasm before showering with her and sending her on her
way, with promises of love and their next date the very next night, at
Jasmine's house. After all, her husband was away for the next two
weeks, what better way to have guilt free sex with your new
girlfriend, and no suspicions aroused with nosey neighbors. Honey was
still hungry and after Jasmine was gone she masturbated to the
pictures of Jasmine's two daughters, thinking, not fantasizing, about
all the nasty, perverted things she was going to do to those two
little girls, she came hard over it. She fell asleep as content as she
had been in a long time, Jasmine had no idea, but soon, she and her
daughters were going to become something more then just mother and
daughters, they were going to become Honey's property.</p>"
1335,"The Honey Trap, Chapter 2",FertileMind,2,Jasmine invites Honey over for a night of hot sex and gets much more than she bargained for!,['F/F F/g/g'],"<p>Jasmine was falling for Honey in a big way. She had been nervous after
coming home that night and resting for a few hours before getting back
up to give Francine a ride home with the girls. She began telling her
daughters about her ""friend"" and how she had invited her over to visit
that evening. The girls were excited of course, they didn't have a lot
of visitors come to the house, even when their daddy was home and he
wouldn't be back for almost two weeks. But it was summer, and with the
girls out of school the next thing on their horizon was a family
vacation in August, still six weeks away so a ""friend"" coming to visit
was exciting for them.</p><p>Only a tiny bit of doubt clung to the back of her mind, she had never
invited anyone to her home, or given a man any personal information
about herself, that would be insane, but a woman was different, wasn't
it? She really had done no more than invite Honey over for drinks and
snacks and a movie on DVD, all with the girls, she knew of course that
once the girls were asleep she would go a little further than just
chatting with Honey. She concluded she had a lock on her bedroom door
for just such occasions, and if she brought a girlfriend over the
girls were still young enough they certainly wouldn't suspect
anything. Jasmine was very excited especially after Honey had caller
her to confirm the time and the address.</p><p>""Hey Beautiful, how are you, I've been missing you all day, breathing
in your scent from my sheets, I think I've cum twice already just
remembering your taste,"" Honey's voice was warm and flowed just like
her name, honey. Jasmine knew the girls were out back on the swing
set, ""Oh Honey, I want you so bad, I keep getting wet every time I
think about last night, it was so wonderful, I never dreamed what it
could be like with a woman."" Honey laughed, ""Lover, you've only
scratched the surface, I will tell you some things tonight that will
make you cum as hard as you ever did last night, do you want a little
preview lover?"" Jasmine was wet again as she looked out the back door
and saw the girls were deep into their play.</p><p>She sat at the kitchen table an breathed into the phone, ""Yes, please
tell me something Honey, the girls are outside playing and I'm sitting
in the kitchen, I'm so wet Honey."" Honey laughed and asked, ""Can you
see them from where you are, because I want you to play with your cunt
while I talk, can you do that while watching your girls Jasmine?""
Jasmine shuddered as she spread her legs and pushed her hand into her
loose shorts while looking at Harlow and Bea playing on the swings.
""Yes, yes Honey, aah, I'm...touching myself right now!"" Honey smiled
to herself, this was going to be fun, she admitted to herself as she
held the pictures of Beatrice and Harlow in her hand as she started
playing with her own cunt and talking to Jasmine.</p><p>""Can you see the girls while you're touching your cunt Jasmine?"" ""Aaah
yes Honey, I...I can see them oh Honey, God I'm so wet."" ""That's good
lover, I want you so wet there's going to be a puddle on the chair
when you're done,"" she giggled, ""but make sure you wipe it up, just
imagine if Bea or Harlow saw it."" Jasmine was watching the girls as
she heard Honey's sexy voice, ""Can you imagine if they saw you
Jasmine, playing with yourself, they might want to try it themselves,
that's what happened to me lover, do you want me to tell you about it?
Would you think less of me baby if I tell you about my life?"" ""No, no
Honey never, oooh I feel soooo good Honey, tell me please."" ""It
started along time ago baby, I was just about Bea's age, when my mom
started doing things with me, it felt so good and so nice, I didn't
want her to stop Jasmine, I liked it, no, I loved it."" ""It was just
the two of us, my dad left us and we were both sad and I know she was
very lonely. I used to sleep with her all the time, it made us both
feel better, and finally one night she kissed me, she had been
drinking a little, and she was crying, she always got sad if she
drank. She kept kissing me and it felt really nice, and then she was
touching me, rubbing me between my legs, and that was even nicer.""
Honey giggled, ""It felt so good, so naughty, like I feel now, I got so
wet, and I just decided to touch her too, I didn't know what I was
doing, but she made noises and she kissed me harder, and her tongue
tasted like whiskey, it tasted good.</p><p>""We started something that night that changed my life and I loved my
Mother even more as we shared our love in a different way. She finally
got the nerve to find a boyfriend when I was nine, and we did thing
with him also Jasmine, me and my mom, together, we all three made love
baby, I learned to suck cock and fuck..."" Jasmine cried out, ""Honey,
ooooh God Honey...aaaah fuck I'm cumming Honey, Jesus fuck, aaaah
yes!"" Jasmine vision clouded for a moment as she saw a picture of a
little girl and her mother naked with a man, it was so sick, so
terribly wrong, but she came so hard. ""Oh Honey, I don't know what...
I never..."" ""Sssssh Jasmine, it's OK, do you hate me for telling you,
do you think I'm sick, a bad person?""  ""Oh Honey no, never, you were
just a girl, how could you control anything?""
 
Honey's voice was like silk, ""Jasmine, tonight, when we're together,
after the girls are asleep, I want to tell you so much, I want to
share it with you, I swear you'll cum so hard you'll beg me to stop,
would you like that, are you still touching yourself lover?"" She was,
Jasmine hissed, ""Yes Honey, yes I am, my clit, oh God it's so hard,
yes baby, tonight tell me more, please I want to hear it all,
everything you did, everything!"" ""OK lover, I will, I promise, now go
check on your girls and then get ready for some fun tonight, I'll see
you in a few hours."" Jasmine sighed, ""OK Honey I miss you, bye.""</p><p>As Jasmine hung up the phone she looked between her legs and there was
a puddle of juice there on the chair, she was embarrassed and excited
all at once. She looked up and saw the girls were still playing and
she got up and knelt down, and rubbing her hard clit she licked her
own juices from the chair and came hard again there on her knees in
her kitchen as she rubbed her face and lips into her own cunt juice.
She heard a shout and jumped up her heart hammering as she saw the
girls dashing for the door as it started raining hard. She was
flustered as they burst in giggling and they saw her and both of them
hugged her and in a flash Bea had pulled her down and kissed her still
sticky lips. ""Mmm what did you eat Mommy, it tastes good."" She
untangled herself from the girls and asked them if they wanted a
snack, and then got the milk and some cookies out for them. As they
munched away she hurried to the bathroom to wash her face and brush
her teeth still shaken by almost being caught by her daughters.</p><p>She composed herself and asked the girls what they wanted for dinner
that night and things moved along at a fairly rapid pace until the
dinner dishes were in the dishwasher and the girls had gone for their
bath. Jasmine was a wreck and she was too excited to anything but
bounce from room to room. After the girls were done and had put on
their PJ's she took her own shower and as she was drying off she heard
the bell and realized she was running late. She threw on her robe and
ran for the door and there was Honey looking so sexy in a tight
leather skirt and a silk blouse that Jasmine could see her nipple
rings through, her own nipples were hard as rocks and she wondered how
she'd make it through the next couple of hours with the girls. At that
thought the girls came flying down the steps and Honey beamed as she
saw them, ""Oh my Jasmine, are these your beautiful daughter's, they
are adorable!"" Jasmine was proud of them and they politely said hello
and it's nice to meet you. Their eyes were drawn to two big shopping
bags Honey had and Honey smiled mischievously at Jasmine, ""I hope
you don't mind Jasmine, I have no daughter's to spoil, so I picked up
some gifts and a few things for tonight.</p><p>She handed Jasmine one bag and said, ""Take that one to the kitchen and
put it where they can't find it, those are for the big girls."" Jasmine
felt a blush color her face as her daughter's giggled with excitement.
Honey looked at the two girls and said, ""And this one if for these two
young ladies, shall we sit down an see what's in here?"" She looked at
Jasmine and winked, ""Why don't you take that to the kitchen and then
go finish getting dressed and I'll show the girls their presents.""
Jasmine realized she was standing there in her robe and said, ""Oh God,
I'm sorry Honey, I'll be back in a flash."" As she turned Honey saw her
sweet breast as the robe opened a bit and knew this was going to be
fun. She got the girls to the sofa and first asked for a hug and a
kiss, touching the girl's bottoms and rubbing the skin of their backs
as she kissed each softly on the lips. She could tell she had them
flustered and she told them they were the prettiest girls she had ever
seen.</p><p>Bea and Harlow were torn between wondering what was in the bag and
looking at Honeys hard nipples and the rings through them, poking
through her sheer silk blouse, they probably didn't have a clue what
they were. Honey opened the bag and handed each girl three
gift-wrapped boxes, they looked at her anxiously and she said, ""Well
we really should wait for Mom, but if you want you can both open up
the small ones. The girls tore the pretty wrapping off and opened
their boxes, their eyes got wide as they both stared at three
different sets of silver jewelry, a necklace and pendant, a charm
bracelet, and earrings. Their mouths were agape as the ooohed and
aaaahed and said thank you sooo much. Honey smiled, and said, ""Does
Aunt Honey get another kiss and hug?"" Of course she did and this time
she squeezed their sexy rears and kissed them a little harder and longer.</p><p>The girls were flushed, they really never kissed anyone but their mom
or dad, both their grandparents were in another state, but Honey was
so nice, and she was soft and hard all at once. She held the both of
them close against her breasts knowing they could feel her nipple
rings and asked if they liked their jewelry and of course they did and
this time without asking Honey kissed them again and was squeezing and
rubbing their tight round butts. ""OK, then lets wait for Mom for the
next ones and now you tell me about yourselves. The girls told her
what grade they were in and the conversation started to flow as Honey
helped them put their jewelry on stealing touches and kisses every
chance she got. She could tell by the way Bea kept moving against her
and holding her face up for kisses the little girl was getting excited
without even knowing it. Finally Jasmine came down looking very sexy
in a simple pair of short shorts and a tight tee with no bra.</p><p>She saw the jewelry and was just as awed as her girls had been, ""Oh
Honey, you shouldn't have spent so much, these are beautiful,"" as she
examined the charm bracelets. Honey smiled at her, ""These are your
baby's Jasmine, they deserve the best as far as I'm concerned, now
lets get the rest of these open!"" The girls tore into the other gifts
and found two new board games and two pretty dresses that were the
perfect size, and without being asked each kissed Honey thank you as
Jasmine watched, a little surprised at her daughter's. After a few
more minutes of looking at their gifts Jasmine stood up and asked
Honey if she wanted a drink, and could she help her get them in the
kitchen. Jasmine told the girls to take their presents upstairs and
wait until they were called to come down for the movie so she and
Honey could get things ready.</p><p>The girls made their way up the steps arms loaded and Jasmine went to
the kitchen followed closely by Honey and as soon as they were through
the door the two women attacked each other. Honey was rougher than
Jasmine expected and it thrilled her as she was pushed back against
the counter as Honey attacked her mouth and undid her shorts and in
seconds was fucking three fingers in and out of Jasmine's wet cunt,
another second and Jasmine's tee was up around her neck as Honey
latched on to first one and then the other of her swollen nipples. In
less than a minute Jasmine was trying not to scream as she came hard
on Honey's thrusting fingers while her mouth ravaged Jasmine's
breasts. As she came down from her orgasm she tasted her cunt juice as
Honey shared her soaked fingers and the two of them licked Honey's
fingers clean and shared wet tasty kisses.</p><p>Honey didn't say a word as she pushed Jasmine down to her knees and
then pulled her leather skirt up, as Jasmine looked into Honeys eyes
Honey pressed her wet slit against Jasmine's mouth and hissed as
Jasmine devoured her soaking wet pussy. Honey ground herself against
Jasmine's mouth and in two minutes was cumming hard, ""Aaah you fucking
whore suck my cunt Bitch, yea you fucking cunt, wait till the girls go
to bed Jasmine I am going to fuck you... aaah yea cumming... bitch,
gonna fuck you hard...!"" Jasmine swallowed hard as Honey's cream oozed
from her slit filling Jasmine's mouth. Honey went to her knees and
kissed Jasmine licking her lips and face clean of her juice.</p><p>""Oh baby, just you wait, I brought you some presents we're gonna play
with later baby, you're gonna love it!"" It was bullshit of course, she
did bring presents, but after the girls went to bed Honey was gonna
drug Jasmine, fuck her and then do her daughters, but Jasmine didn't
need to know that, all she needed to do was think she was gonna get
fucked all night and then in the morning Honey would leave a note by
her pillow telling her all about their wild night of sex. And she knew
right now that Jasmine would be begging for more soon after.</p><p>The two of them did the popcorn and snacks and drinks for the girls
and got the movie ready. Honey asked Jasmine if she could get the
Amaretto from the bag she brought so they could have a drink while
they all watched the movie. The second she disappeared into the
kitchen both girls were giggling as Honey tickled them and they
willingly gave her long kisses on the lips as she squeezed their butts
and even touched Bea's crotch lightly. As if it was a secret, when
Jasmine came back everyone was back to normal and then as soon as she
disappeared into the kitchen again for drinks for the girls, both
girls turned to Honey who put her finger to her lips for quiet.
""Sssssh, Mommy wants me to teach you things, but you're not supposed
to know, it's a secret,"" the girl's eyes were bright. Honey thought,
they'll be a lot brighter after she dosed them before bed. ""Can you
keep secrets,"" they both nodded enthusiastically and Honey said, ""OK
then, we'll enjoy the movie and after you go to bed wait up for me and
I'll come to see you soon as Mommy's asleep!""</p><p>Jasmine came back with the drinks and settled in close, but not to
close to Honey, as the girls watched the movie, every so often the two
women traded little touches and looks that were driving Jasmine crazy.
After snacks and popcorn and drinks were all done, it was time for bed
for the girls who groaned that it was a special night and they should
be allowed to stay up later. But Holley backed Jasmine with a wink to
the girls and they were off to bed. Holly said, ""Jasmine let me tuck
them in while you straighten up down here then I'll come back down to
help you."" Jasmine was buzzed from the three drinks she and Honey had
shared and saw the smiling faces of her daughters and how much they
liked her new friend and nodded her accent.</p><p>Honey and the girls climbed the steps and as they got to their room
Honey said, ""Are you sure you can keep a secret?"" Both girls nodded
their beautiful young eyes so bright and excited. Then Honey told them
to sit together on the bed and she took two special pieces of
chocolate from her skirt pocket and gave them to the girls, ""Hurry and
eat these and don't tell Mommy then brush your teeth, hurry! The girls
gobbled their sweets and then brushed quickly, Honey was in the
bathroom with them and said, ""The only way to tell if you did a good
job brushing is a special kiss, a secret kiss, are you ready?"" she
looked at the both of them and they nodded. She knelt and pulled both
of them close, and kissed Bea first, her tongue pushed into Bea's
mouth and as surprised as she was she did not protest because she was
feeling funny and enjoying the taste and sensation of Honey's tongue
in her mouth. Harlow was wide eyed as Honey quickly kissed her next.</p><p>Both girls were buzzing with the drugs they had just ingested and
Honey put them together in the same bed and told them to practice
kissing and she would be back soon. Honey went back downstairs and
told Jasmine both girls were fast asleep as they embraced and kissed.
Honey said, ""Lets go to bed baby, leave this for tomorrow."" Jasmine
was melting in her arms as Honey guided her up the stairs and into her
bedroom, she laid Jasmine down kissing her and said, ""Wait lover, I
have a treat for you."" Jasmine floated as Honey sat beside her and
leaned in and kissed her and as she did she pressed a sweet chocolate
into her mouth, mmmm, it was good, a few minutes later Honey's mouth
was sucking Jasmine's wet cunt and she was bringing Jasmine to a hard
cum, and only a few minutes later, Jasmine was unconscious and Honey
was naked and in the girls room.</p><p>Their eyes got wide as they saw Honey in all her glory, she turned on
the lamp so they could see her tattooed body, her pierced nipples and
her pierced bellybutton, as well as the ring hanging from between her
private place. She smiled as she came to them, she had put her tongue
stud and her nose ring back in and the girls didn't know what to
think. She sat on the bed her nipples rock hard and smiling, she
gently pulled the covers back and said, ""You're sure you can keep a
secret?"" The girls were beyond acknowledging and simply sat as Honey
undressed the both of them, first unbuttoning Bea's pajama top and
pushing it off her shoulders, then she pushed Bea back and hooked her
fingers around the waist of Bea's pajama bottoms and pulled them down,
along with her panties. With Bea naked she turned to Harlow who was
red faced and breathing quickly. Honey leaned in and wetly kissed the
sexy six year old and unbuttoned her top as she did Bea's and pushed
it off her shoulders and peeled her bottoms off as she had with Bea.</p><p>Honey pushed them both down onto the small bed and gathered them up in
her arms and spent the next fifteen minutes just luxuriating in their
small wet mouths. Teaching them the intricacies of deep wet kisses.
She could feel their wetness as the drugs led them to humping their
hips against Honey's sexy thighs and Honey caressed their asses and
pulled their wet little cunts tight against her. For the next two
hours Honey used the two little girls like her personal fuck toys. She
started out eating Bea's sweet cunt and fingering her, and as she did
she had Harlow right next to her licking and sucking and fingering her
older sister. As she fucked her sister's cunt with her fingers, Honey
would have her pull them out and lick them clean of Bea's fresh cunt
juice. Finally when Bea could stand no more Honey laid Harlow down and
repeated the whole process with Bea eating her little sisters cunt and
finger fucking her.</p><p>Then Honey laid back propped up with pillows and put the two sisters
between her widespread legs and had the lick, suck and finger fuck her
wet cunt while teaching them filthy words and telling them what she
and Jasmine had done last night and tonight. ""Yea Bea, suck my hard
clit just like your slut Mommy did tonight in the kitchen while you
and Harlow were upstairs, add another finger Harlow, fuck my hot cunt
you little fucking whore. You two didn't know Mommy was a slut and a
whore did you?"" The girls didn't know how to answer so Honey just kept
on, ""Yea sluts, while your daddy is gone you know what your mommy does
when she goes out don't you, hmm, she goes out to fuck men, lots of
them, to fuck their big hard cocks, like I showed you in the movie.""
Honey had brought a hard-core fuck movie with lots of hot lesbian and
straight sex with her, and it was still playing on the girls TV set,
she planned on leaving it for them, but would have to hide it and tell
Bea tomorrow where to find it.</p><p>""All the nasty things you saw so far, your fucking mommy has done
those things with other men, not your daddy."" Mmmmm, they were going
to make her cum soon, ""Soon the both of you and Mommy will all be
working for me, but it's a secret so you can't tell yet, don't forget,
you can't tell Mommy yet 'cause she wants me to teach you first before
Daddy comes home, so you can't tell."" ""Yea, Bea, suck it and rub it at
the same time you cunt, yea, oh fuck yea, harder Harlow, you fucking
bitch, fuck me harder yeaaa, ooooh fuck, make me cum, drink it whores,
drink my juice!"" And Honey rocked through a nice fucking cum and she
held the girls mouths to cunt and spasmed as she watched them lap her
flowing juices. Honey slid down and pulled the girls up on both sides
and went back to deep wet kisses for awhile before she started
fingering them again from behind while she kissed them.</p><p>She whispered in between kisses and told them what good cunt suckers
they were going to become, and how women were gonna pay to fuck them,
and how they and their mommy were going to work hard whenever Daddy
was gone. And sometime even when he wasn't gone there would be days
they would work. Not much of it made sense to the stoned little girls,
all they knew were the new sensations flowing through their bodies.
After a while longer the girls were falling asleep, and Honey went
back to Jasmine's room and took her house and car keys and made
impressions of them. Then she took nude photos of her and went back to
the girls and did the same thing. Then she put their pajamas back on
them and put them in their own beds for Jasmine to find in the
morning. Soon Jasmine was going to wish they had never met, but that
wouldn't last long, resignation would come soon afterwards, it always did.</p><p>Honey gathered her things, took out the fuck toys she had brought and
played with them getting them sticky and leaving them all over the
bed. She left the note for Jasmine and left the house. It was still
early so she decided to stop by the Rogue Riders Club. She and the
President had some history going back a few years and she thought
she'd see what kind of action he had going on since they both had the
same tastes. Honey had bought out his prostitution business after he
decided to get his club out of it. They had been friendly rivals and
occasional fuck buddies when she wanted a man, and since she ran her
own string of  lesbian sluts and because they had similar tastes, she
got first dibs on the sale and was cleaning up now as she was offering
a stable of kiddy sluts as well as adults. She pulled around back to
the after hours entrance and buzzed. The man on security recognized
her and unlocked the heavy door, Honey liked the way Fredrick did
business and as she walked in she could hear and see a party in progress.</p><p>Right away she could see Fredrick had recently scored big, Honey saw a
small girl, probably Harlow's age, couldn't be much older, a grimace
on her tear and cum stained face, she was being ass fucked and mouth
fucked at the same time, Honey started getting wet. ""Hey Honey, how's
it going girlfriend, I see you've noticed one of our new fuck toys!""
Honey smiled, Fredrick had a way with words, ""Yea,"" she replied, ""and
it looks pretty fucking hot from here!"" Fredrick laughed, ""Shit, you
ain't seen nothing, there are two more sisters, one eight the other
ten, and the slut Mommy who got them all into this by falling
for...yours truly!"" Honey smiled and shook her head, fucking Fredrick
always lucked out, luck should have been his middle-fucking name.
""Come on, let's go to my office, it's quieter there and I'll make you a
drink.""  When Fredrick closed the door to his office it did get quite
a bit quieter.</p><p>""Whew, busy night, this is only their third visit, the girls just got
off school for the summer so they're still in shock even though I've
dosed them all to the max. He mixed two drinks as he pointed to the
four large flat screen TV's he had recently installed just so he could
watch all four at one time. ""Mommy's Christine, the ten year old is
Lilly, the eight year old is Grace, and the little one is six, she's
Trinity. Honey looked at the screens, Mommy was getting ganged real
good, being tripled up real hard in a crowded room, she had a cock in
every hole. Lilly was having a train pulled on her, there was a line
out the door of her room as a huge man was humping away on her and her
face was also a tear stained and cum dripping mess. Grace was doing
all the girls from the club, they were doubling her with strap ons and
mouth fucking her with their cunts, and Trinity was still getting
doubled in the  ass and mouth. ""Looks like you have things well in
hand as usual Fredrick, any chance you'd want to sell any of them?""
Fredrick looked thoughtful, once they were broken in they'd be
valuable to Honey, she ran a lot of girls lesbian pedo services got
top dollar. ""I'll have to think about that, as soon as I get the mommy
so fucked up she doesn't know which way is up, I'll have her sign a
power of attorney and guardianship papers, then I'll keep the kids out
of school next year. Since school just let out and it's summer now I'll
use them real hard over the summer. Then maybe get rid of their house
and car. I'll have to get back to you on that one.""</p><p>""What about you, what you been up to?""  Honey shrugged, ""The usual,
snagged a new mom and two hot preteens, also six and eight, just got
done fucking them all, a few more dates and I slam the door shut. But
this one is married so I have to work them a little more carefully,
but the stupid fucking husband is gone one or two weeks a month on
business. That's how I got the wife, she was out hunting cock on a
regular basis and I convinced her to try bi."" She made a sweet face,
""Now I think she's in love with me."" They both laughed at that, ""But I
figure a little longer and I'll have them on the street and they'll be
public property."" That was Honey's term for her prostitutes, the young
children she worked and often their mom's as well, they weren't
streetwalkers, it was by appointment only, but she'd rent to any and
all lesbian and bi women who wanted to pay her price! As long as she
got her fee and they came back on time and undamaged, she didn't give
a fuck what they did to her female whores.</p><p>Fredrick asked, ""So you just in the neighborhood or what?"" ""Sort of, I
figured I hadn't seen you in a while so I'd stop by for a visit,"" she
watched the action on the screens, smiling ""I'm glad I did or I would
have missed this,"" and she gestured toward the screen. Fredrick opened
a draw and tossed her a DVD, ""Their first two visits, enjoy, on the
house."" Honey nodded as she picked it up, ""Thanks, you know maybe
there is something you can do for me?"" Fredrick raised his eyebrows,
Honey continued, ""How about arraigning one of your cookouts, with just
the girls, it would save me a lot of time if I just invited them here
and you and yours could break in all three for me for a few days,
Daddy's not due back for another twelve days or so. I reimburse you
for the drugs, and we all get to fuck some new meat, what do you
think?"" She pulled out the nude pictures she had taken and Fredrick
made a lip smacking noise and said, ""Oh my don't these look delish.""</p><p>Honey smiled because Fredrick was as big a sucker for baby cunt as she
was, for different reasons but still...they both loved it. He looked
at Honey and said, ""I think you have a deal!"" Honey nodded, ""Give me a
day or two more to fuck them a little more and then we'll do it up
right, I'll get them here, we drug them, and we do them hard for a few
days, just like the ones you have now, only all girl."" She looked at
the screen and caught a close up on Lilly the ten year olds mangled
looking cunt, gaping wide and drooling cum as another man climbed atop
her, then she saw the mom, Christine, choking as she tried to swallow
a huge dose of cum but before she could get it down another guy had
started jamming his cock in her mouth, cum was running from her nose
and dripping from hr face as she tried to catch her breath. She saw
that poor little Trinity was in the same condition except that the men
had changed and she got to see one of them pull out of her way
stretched little ass and another one plug it up again. Lastly Grace
was still in the same predicament except it looked like she had gone
unconscious. Oh well thought Honey, that wasn't the first little girl
she had seen like that, and as she thought about Beatrice and Harlow,
she knew it wouldn't be the last.</p>"
1336,"Gracie and Janice, Chapter 1 - The Girls Fisrt Lesson",FertileMind,1,"Gracie and Janice are a loving couple, preparing to introduce Gracie's preteen daughters to the joy of lesbian sex.",['FF/gg Incest pedo cons'],"<p>Gracie was a little nervous about this evening, she was very anxious
to please her lover and her partner, and more than a little excited by
what they were going to do together. Janice had told her it was time
to introduce Gracie's two young daughters to their lifestyle. She had
questioned her lover cautiously, but Janice was certain, and now so
was Gracie. Janice was the dominant one in their relationship, bit it
was in a kind and loving way, she made most if not all the decisions
in the life they shared. Gracie actually preferred it that way, Janice
had never steered them wrong. She had rescued Gracie and her girls
when they were at a very low point in their lives. Gracie had just
broken up with her third boyfriend, and was getting no support from
either of the other two who had fathered her two daughters. When she
met Janice it had been a godsend. Janice had guided her through the
maze of agencies she needed to go through to get help for her and the
girls. She got her a lawyer who worked pro bono to try and get child
support for the girls from their respective fathers. Helped her find a
decent job and a small apartment that she could afford, and all this
before they even became romantically involved.</p><p>Janice had always been honest with her, she told her she was a lesbian
not long after they had met, but she never pushed her sexuality on her
as if she was trying to convert her. They were just friends, and when,
after 6 months of knowing each other, Janice had asked her out on a
""date"", she had accepted, understanding that Janice was interested in
her sexually as well as being a close friend. She was a patient and
kind person, and Gracie felt like she was getting a second chance at
life. Their romance was unhurried, Gracie had never been with a woman,
so they spent time going to dinner with the girls, taking them to the
park and to soccer games together. In the evening after the girls were
in bed they watched movies together on the sofa holding hands and
sharing sweet kisses and soft touches. Until finally, finally Gracie
knew it was time, and wanted to take  their relationship to take the
next step. She got a sitter for the girls and spent a late night at
Janice's place, the two of them making love for hours and hours. It
was like a dam bursting, all of Gracie's love, all her emotions, she
could share them with someone again, someone who she felt really loved
her, and her daughters.</p><p>Since Gracie had been a virgin to lesbian sex, Janice especially
enjoyed teaching her everything that women could do together, Gracie
had never dreamed it could be so special. It was all so new and
different, so exciting to Gracie, the softness of a woman's body
against her, the gentle touches, the sweet kisses. Gracie was a small
woman, petite would describe her, just 5 ft. tall and weighing barely
100 lbs. soaking wet. But she felt like she was pretty and she had a
nice body, her breasts were small but firm and well rounded and capped
with large hard nipples, her butt was nice and tight and her tummy
toned even after bearing two babies! She had wild red hair, milky
white skin and freckles on her face, her features fit her face well
and her green eyes sparkled brightly. Janice was completely different
in many respects, she was 5 ft. 7in tall and willowy, very athletic
and toned. She had been an athlete in college and played field hockey
and softball, she had beautiful firm breasts and large nipples like
Gracie, but her smooth skin was darker and her long legs were
perfectly connected to her very sexy rear end. Her hair was dirty
blond and her eyes a clear blue, Gracie thought she could have been a
model! When they kissed Gracie felt like a low level current of
electricity was coursing through her body.</p><p>Janice was a wonderful lover, she taught Gracie how to cum, really
cum, she thought she had already known that, but she had been wrong,
very wrong. Janice brought her to such incredible orgasms, orgasms
that left her shaken and dazed, she started having multiple orgasms,
and orgasms without Janice even having to touch her clit. Janice made
her cum so one night, after spending a half hour just sucking and
licking her nipples and playing with her breasts and whispering the
filthiest fantasies in her ear! They were Janice's fantasies, terribly
exciting and perverted things, deliciously obscene verbal pictures she
painted in Gracie's mind as she shared them with her, pictures of
young girls, preteen girls, very young and very naked and making love
with each other and with them. They soon became Gracie's fantasies
also, dominating their lovemaking, and when Janice put her two
daughters into their whispered desires, when she painted a picture
involving her little girls, Gracie came harder than she ever had! When
Janice talked about kissing Gracie's sweet 7 year old Jewell, and
touching Lindy, her little 5 year old, all of them, together, in their
bed, Gracie came undone!</p><p>Janice had shared all of her secrets with Gracie as Gracie had with
Janice, they were similar but different, if that makes sense? Gracie
had been sexually molested by a number of men from a very early age.
Her own mother was an enabler and not a protector. Her first
encounters had been as a toddler, she couldn't remember them but she
did remember all the rest from the time she was 6 or 7, until she ran
away from  home at 16. She had returned only once, after her mother
had died, to clean out the rented house they had lived in, while she
was doing that she found a shoebox full of pornographic photos, photos
of her, chronicling her abuse from around two tears old until she had
fled. They were filthy dirty pictures, and they showed in detail all
of the things about her life she wanted to forget. She burned them and
tried to move on. First she met Jarred, only to become pregnant by
him, the first man she took up with, he was the father of Jewell and a
year later, he was gone. Shortly after he had left she met the second
one, Mackie, and he was no better than Jarred, getting her pregnant
and leaving her. The third was no better still, but at least she
hadn't allowed herself to get pregnant again, and after he had left
she was desperate, until her luck finally changed and she had met Janice.</p><p>Janice's story was similar, in that she was introduced to sex at a
very young age, but by her older sister Evelyn. She was loved and
raised and taught by her after their mother had passed away, and her
sister at the tender age of 13 became her mother. She was 8 years
older than her, Janice was the baby of the family and had been an
""accident"" so to speak, but still a welcome one to her parents. But
her father became distant after her mother passed away and her older
sister took over running the home as a 13 year old, while their two
older brother went to high school and played sports and did all the
things 15 and 17 year old boys did. Janice adored her sister and
wanted to be just like her in every respect, so when she came to her
one night in her bed, in the room they shared, Janice was only to
happy to share her sisters secrets. Especially the one about her
liking only girls, at 5 years old she could certainly understand, boys
could be real yucky, she knew that much! Evelyn was lonely and missed
her mother most of all, at the age when most girls were having their
first periods and going through puberty, she was thrust into the role
of homemaker and mother to her 5 year old sister, on top of going to
school! But she did it, and Janice loved her dearly for it to this
very day.</p><p>So Janice's sexual upbringing was very loving and as she grew, very
explicit, her sexual knowledge grew exponentially because her sister
shared everything with her, even her girlfriends. She could remember
regularly tagging along with Evelyn to her ""dates"" and ""tryst's"" with
other girls Evelyn's age, and some even a little older. She had
wonderful memories as a 7 year old of going to a sleepover at Evelyn's
girlfriend Beth's house, along with two other girlfriends. Beth's mom
was a widow and had to work overtime the next day and went to bed
early on that Friday night, after Beth's Mom went to bed, the four
girls and Janice spent the night making love to each other in so many
wonderful ways. All of them adored Janice, they loved her slim young
body, they were thrilled at the taste of her sweet flesh, she became
the center of their sexual attention! And the next day they had the
house to themselves, Beth called several more girls to come over and
one of them brought her little sister as well, it was Janice's first
all girl orgy, and as a 7 year old to boot ! It was how she grew up,
and strange as it sounds she never developed or felt any attraction to
boys at all, not as a teenager and not even in college!</p><p>It had been several months now since their love making had included
Janice's, and now their fantasies about Jewell and Lindy, they made
love with the girls panties in their bed with them, licking and
sharing wet kisses through the wet crotch's, tasting their sweetness
and breathing in their fresh scent. Janice filling her mind with
erotic incestuous pictures of the four of them in their bed, doing the
kinds of wildly sexual things Janice had done as a little girl growing
up with her sister and her friends. And now Janice said it was time to
take the next step, and Gracie, though a little frightened, was ready
to do it, was anxious to taste this most forbidden fruit, to
experience the thrill of incestuous love with her own preteen
daughters. Janice had put her at ease, it was the first day of summer
for the girls, school was out and Janice would be able to take a week
off of work for their introduction. Then later in the summer they
planned to take a surprise trip to Disney with the girls, another two
weeks together, one at the park and the second relaxing on the beach
in a quiet and secluded beach cottage in the Keys. Gracie could only
imagine the things they would do with each other in that secluded
little cottage, she had to pinch herself sometimes to be sure it
wasn't all a dream!</p><p>Janice was in the bathroom preparing the water in their garden tub for
the bath they were all going to take together to start their sexual
odyssey, the sexual awakening of her young daughters! Gracie was
nervous and her stomach was fluttering as Janice came out of bathroom
in a sheer silk robe, naked underneath as Gracie was under her soft
terrycloth robe. Janice could see Gracie was a little nervous and she
smiled as she took Gracie into her arms and kissed her lips softly,
""Mmmm, I love you sweetheart, you and the girls are everything to me,
don't worry about a thing, they will be fine, they will love all the
things we're going to teach them, trust me."" Gracie sighed and
breathed in Janice's intoxicating scent and  they kissed again and
Gracie tasted her lovers tongue and Janice whispered, ""In just a few
minutes you can watch me as I kiss the girls like that baby, watch as
we suck each others tongues, mmmm, I bet your cunt is wet right now,
isn't it?"" Of course, Janice was right, Gracie was soaked in
anticipation and Janice felt it as she gently parted her lover pussy
lips and ran her finger up and down her dripping slit and over the
hard button of her fat clitoris making Grace moan!</p><p>She brought her finger to their lips and they kissed it together
licking her juice from Janice's finger as Gracie's heart hammered in
her chest. ""Ooohh God lover, I want my baby's so bad, I want to taste
them, lick and suck their delicious little cunts, aaahhh Janice, lets
get them, lets bring them in sweetheart!"" Janice smiled and told
Gracie, ""Go ahead and get in the tub, I'll go get them and bring them
in."" Gracie was shaking as she let go of Janice and went into the
bathroom dropping her robe and climbing into the hot water, the
temperature was perfect, not so hot as to be uncomfortable, but hot
enough to relax all the muscles and make you feel perfectly delicious.
She waited in sexually charged anticipation as Janice padded down the
hall to the girls room. Jewell and Lindy were waiting for her, sitting
on Jewell's bed in just their panties, their eyes bright with
excitement, they always loved bath time but it wasn't often they got
to bathe in the big tub with their Mommy and Aunt Janice. Janice
smiled, ""All ready you two, come on then, take off your panties and
lets all go take a bath with Mommy."" Both girls giggled and took of
their panties and each took a hand as Janice led them to the master
bedroom.</p><p>The girls knew that Aunt Janice and their Mommy slept in the same bed,
and they knew most children had a Mommy and a Daddy, and that their
family was a little different. Janice and Gracie had been together a
year now and the girls had never been loved by anyone other than their
mother as much as they were loved by their Aunt. And they loved her
desperately in return, both of them sensing that their Aunt was the
reason they were a family and neither of them could have been happier.
Only Jewell actually had any memory of only one of the men her mother
had been with and they weren't pleasant memories. But for Jewell,
everyday with Mommy and Aunt Janice those memories faded further and
further away, and their life was a wonder to them, as time passed it
became more and more natural to them, seeing their Mommy and Aunt
Janice kissing each other, climbing into bed with them on Saturday
mornings to wake them up and snuggle. Always enjoying the sweet kisses
and warm hugs from them, the gentle touch of their hands all over
their young bodies whenever they gave them their baths.</p><p>This was what the girls were looking forward to tonight, and they
would get all those things and more, so much more then their young
minds would be able to comprehend in just this one evening. That was
why Janice had taken the entire week off, and here it was, just Friday
night and summertime was here. There were nine deliciously naughty new
days ahead of them to become immersed in their new lives, and Janice
wasn't planning on wasting a second of it. They were going to bathe
the girls physically this evening, but for the next nine days she was
going to bathe them in a sensuous coating of love and passion that she
and Gracie were going to surround them with. They went into the bath
where Janice helped them in and the girls almost swam to their mother
hugging her and sharing kisses. Gracie was hypersensitive to their
touch now, aware of the luscious pressure of their naked bodies
pressed against her, their young virgin cunts pressed to her thighs as
each straddled a leg waiting for Aunt Janice. Janice lit a dozen large
candles and turned the light out and the effect was magical as the
girls giggled and oozed and aahed at the shimmering quality of the
light. Janice smiled and dropped her robe revealing her magnificent
naked body.</p><p>The girls had seen them both naked many times, nudity was not frowned
upon in their home so they were at ease with it and each other as
Janice climbed into the water and joined the three of them in a group
hug, all four of them kissing each other, hugging and touching one
another. Janice whispered to the girls, ""Are my little sweethearts
ready to share some special bath time with Mommy and Aunt Janice, are
you both ready to share some of our special secrets, secrets only
Mommy's and Aunts, and their little girls can share?"" The girls were
almost giddy with excitement, what was supposed to be a regular bath
was turning into a secret adventure for just the four of them! Both of
them nodded enthusiastically and Jewell smiled, ""We love secrets Aunt
Janice, we can keep secrets real good, can't we Lindy?"" Lindy agreed,
""Un huh, my friend Kelly in kindergarten told me a secret once and I
never told no one, never, really!"" Gracie smiled and the girls giggled
as Janice said, ""OK then, first Mommy and I want to show the two of
you how we love to kiss each other, when Mommy and I are in bed
together at night. We get naked just like we are now, and we hug each
other close, touching each other all over, and then we kiss, like this.""</p><p>Janice leaned in towards Gracie, their lips touched and they shared a
deep wet kiss for a long while, the girls watching in amazement as
their tongues danced back and forth between their mouths is a sensuous
slippery tangle. As they kissed both Janice and Gracie were caressing
the girls bodies nonstop, touching them all over, rubbing their sexy
rears and the insides of their slim thighs! When they broke the kiss
it was quiet but for their breathing as Janice said in a whisper,
""That's how Mommy and I love to kiss each other when we make love, its
one of the secrets we have, the first one we're going to share with
the two of you, the first one we're going to teach you, do you want to
learn to kiss like we do, to kiss like lovers?"" Jewell and Lindy
nodded and Janice took Jewell into her arms as Gracie watched holding
Lindy close to her, kissing the nape of her beautiful neck and rubbing
her hard nipples into her daughters warm wet back, as she caressed her
tummy and the insides of her thighs. Gracie watched transfixed, as
Janice kissed her oldest daughters lips and she saw Janice's tongue
slip into her baby's mouth and a involuntary moan escaped her lips as
she watched.</p><p>Janice encouraged 7 year old Jewell with her mouth by capturing her
little tongue as she tentative slipped it into her Aunt Janice's
mouth, Gracie looked on as Janice kissed her daughter deeply and
caressed her young body, Jewell seemed to lose herself in the act of
kissing itself. It would have gone on and on she was sure but Janice
gently broke away and said, ""Mmmm, that was so sweet baby, you are a
wonderful kisser, I think you should change places with sissy and show
your Mommy what you've learned."" Jewell just nodded sliding over to
Gracie's embrace as Janice took Lindy into her arms and said softly to
the pretty 5 year old, ""Do you want to kiss Aunt Janice like sissy did
baby, like my lover, do you want to taste my tongue as much as I want
to taste yours?"" Gracie and Jewell looked into each others eyes as
their bodies came together, touching, Gracie's breasts, her hard
nipples pressed against Jewell chest, and then it was happening, their
lips were touching and Gracie almost started to orgasm as she tasted
her baby's tongue for the first time and felt the soft sweet flesh of
her tongue touching hers, felt the exquisite pleasure as her daughter
sucked her tongue into her small preteen mouth, suckling it like she
had her nipples a few short years ago!</p><p>She opened her eyes not wanting to miss Lindy's first sensuous kiss
and saw Janice's and Lindy's lips touch in an erotic picture, one of
so many Janice had described to her over the last few months, and here
they were, coming true. Their love, and the passion to follow was
developing in the darkly lit room as magically as a photograph
becoming clear in its solution. The four of them were making a picture
together as Janice and Lindy came together with Gracie and Jewell,
they shared wet kisses with the girls moving back and forth now
between Gracie and Janice, Gracie tasting Lindy, her youngest, as
delicious and intoxicating as Jewell, then Janice helping the two
little girls to meet and share a long wet kiss between them as Gracie
watched and felt Janice's fingers slipping into her, caressing her
swollen clitoris! She smiled as the two young sisters enjoyed their
kiss and whispered as she slipped her long fingers into Gracie's
heated inferno, ""Just think lover, its only their first lesson, I
think we should show them how lovers wash each others bodies next,
lets get them all soapy and slippery, and we can all wash each other
in the most wonderful ways!"" They kissed as the girls were kissing and
Janice pulled the girls to them and reached for the body wash with a
smile on her face.</p>"
1337,"Gracie and Janice, Chapter 2 - Bathtime Continues",FertileMind,2,The action continues with loving lessons as Gracie and Janice teach their two sweethearts about the joys of lesbian love.,['FF/gg pedo/ mast/oral/cons'],"<p>Bath time continues as our story delves deeper into the sexual
education of preteen sisters, seven year old Jewell and five year old
Lindy. Their mother Gracie, and her lover Janice, give the girls their
tender lessons!</p><p>The warm water relaxed them all, Gracie and Janice smiled at the girls
as they squirted body wash into their hands. Janice smiled at five
year old Lindy, speaking softly to the sweet little girl as she held her.</p><p>""Stand up sweetie, let Aunt Janice show you how much fun we can have
when we wash each other with love, when we make the people we love the
most feel good with our fingers and hands.""</p><p>Gracie smiled as she watched her lover begin to caress her youngest
child, she kissed Jewell's soft lips and whispered to her older daughter.</p><p>""Stand up baby, let Mommy touch your sexy little body, let Mommy love
you and make you feel nice.""</p><p>Jewell stood up along with Lindy, both their sexy young bodies a soft
pink color, suffused with excitement. The flickering candlelight
making them look like sexy young water nymphs in moonlight. Gracie
followed her lovers example as they both began to softly touch the
girls sensitive flesh in a way neither child had ever experienced
before. Both girls were holding on to them, their slick naked bodies
touching the adults they loved, as they experienced these new and
endearing sensations coming from their immature sexual organs.</p><p>Janice spoke softly, ""I know we've taught you the names for all the
wonderful parts of your bodies, but tonight Mommy and I are going to
teach you some new words, words you've never heard before, words we'll
use whenever we play together.""</p><p>""You have to understand that we only use them when we play together
like we are doing right now, and not at school with your little
friends or with other adults, OK?""</p><p>Both children nodded and Jewell arched her slim back as her mother's
fingers caressed her intimately, she asked in a low breathy voice.</p><p>""What kind of words Aunt Janice, are they special words just for play
time, bad words?""</p><p>Janice nodded, ""Yes sweetie, both, for times like now when Mommy and I
are touching you and sissy in a special way, in special places, like
the way we are washing you, does it feel nice, its different from the
way we usually do it isn't it?""</p><p>They both nodded, Lindy sighed and leaned closer to Janice and Janice
took the opportunity to kiss her wetly as they had just been taught,
the kiss coupled with the sensations coming from her young body caused
an involuntary moan to escape Lindy's lips as they kissed. As she
watched, Gracie felt as sexually excited as she had ever been in her
entire life, through all the fantasies, all the passionate nights
picturing this very moment in her mind, none of it could match the
emotional intensity of being with her babies like this!</p><p>She kissed Jewell deeply, whispering, ""Does it feel good baby, the way
Mommy is touching you?""</p><p>Jewell sighed again, relaxing even more into her Mother's arms, giving
her young body over to the feelings coming from her tummy, from
between her legs. They were new and exciting feeling, sensations the
child had never felt before in the short time she had experienced life.</p><p>""Yessss, yes Momma, it's....so nice, your fingers feel....really nice,
mmmm, nice Mommy,"" she whispered.</p><p>Janice smiled, ""Sweethearts, we taught you that this is your vagina,
but tonight we'll teach you new names for it, can you say them with me?""</p><p>Both girls nodded dreamily, Janice spoke seductively to them, her
voice flowing like honey.</p><p>""Say 'cunt' babies, say 'cunt' nice and soft for me.""</p><p>Their soft voices were low as the little girls repeated the word for
their Aunt in their childish voices, the sound of the words, innocent,
yet intensely sexual as they spoke them together.</p><p>""Cunt, cunt.""</p><p>Janice smiled, ""Say 'pussy' now, like a cute little kitty cat
sweethearts, say 'pussy'.""</p><p>The girls repeated softly, ""Pussy, pussy."" </p><p>Janice nodded, ""Mmmm, good girls, Mommy and Aunt Janice are playing
with your cunts, we're rubbing your sweet sexy pussies, making your
cunts feel nice, making you both feel good. When Mommy and I love each
other, when we play naked games in our bed, we touch each other's cunts
just like this while we kiss.""</p><p>And with that both women shared another deep wet kiss with each young
child, sighs of pleasure escaped all of them as the four delved deeper
into a forbidden territory, a land of lust, of incest between a mother
and her daughters, of pedophile love between adult women and young
preteen girls. Janice continued her passionate lessons as the two
women caressed their young lovers.</p><p>""You both have a special little button between your legs, at the top
of your sweet little pussies, you have a clitoris, a clit sweethearts,
a special part of your cunt, it makes you feel really nice when
someone you love touches you there, when you touch yourself there. Can
you say it babies, can you both say 'clit'?""</p><p>Both of them sighed and gasped softly, singsong, together they spoke
the words.</p><p>""Clit, clit.""</p><p>Jewell was becoming breathless as her mother's soft loving caresses
increased in tempo, Gracie was concentrating now, even though her own
body was a jangling mass of raw sexual nerve ending, electric desire
pulsed through her veins instead of blood while she was insuring the
soft touch of her fingers centered on Jewell's hard little clit.</p><p>""Mmmmomma, my tummy, my pussy, it feels so nice, I like it a lot, can
we do it whenever we want, in bed, in our room, can we.....touch our
self,"" Jewell gasped softly.</p><p>Gracie kissed her daughters neck, tasting her soft skin, like a juicy
exotic fruit, sweet, succulent, she wanted to consume her, take her
into her body, possess every ounce of her as she answered her!</p><p>""Yes baby, after our bath we're all going to go to Mommy and Aunt
Janice's bed, you and sissy are sleeping with us tonight, we're going
to play all night, because we love you and Lindy so much, we want to
teach you so much baby.""</p><p>Jewell hugged her Mother as she unconsciously swayed, gently bucking
her slim hips against her Mother's fingers, seeking a release she had
no frame of reference for, wanting something, without knowing what,
her innate sexual instinct was at work. It was a child's desire for
more, another taste of ice cream, another piece of candy, another bite
of cake, more, Jewell's young mind and body wanted more!</p><p>""Aaaahhh ooookay Mommy, I want to, mmmm yesss Mommy, I want to keep
playing, with my cunt, my pussy mmmm, play with me Mommy, rub me
Mommy, rub my clit.""</p><p>Lindy was kissing Janice with no prompting now, the wet sounds of lips
and tongues together as the danced obscenely between hungry mouths,
Lindy sucked and licked her Aunts lips releasing them as she moaned.</p><p>""Aunt Jan, I feel funny, aaahh, in my gina', my pussy, good funny, I
think, ooooh Aunt Jan, maybe I gotta peepee, I....I don't understand!""</p><p>Janice smiled, speaking softly, her pink tongue flicking out to lick
Lindy's ear, causing goose bumps to rise on the little girls soft
glowing skin, Janice lips were close to her little lovers ear as she
whispered.</p><p>""Don't worry baby, you can pee if you have to, Mommy and I are
masturbating you and sissy, that's a big word huh, so we'll say Mommy
and I are playing with your hot little cunts OK?""</p><p>Janice was doing the same thing to Lindy that Gracie was doing to
Jewell, centering her soft touches at the top of Lindy's sensitive
slit, on her tiny baby clitoris! Lindy nodded at her Aunts words,
continuing to concentrate on the sweet sensations flowing through her
tiny body.</p><p>Jewell was becoming more restless now, insistent even in her ardor as
her body told her to seek more, as it led her to the ultimate
sensation, a thing so new, so unexpected and exciting! It took her by
such surprise as she reached her very first peak of pleasure, tasting
something she could never have imagined in her young life! Her voice
was breaking as she squeaked out the words, humping her mother
fingers, as obscene and delicious a sight as Gracie had ever seen or felt!</p><p>""Momma, oh, oh oooohh, rub me, I feel, aaah, something happening to
me Mommy, my...my cunt Momma, I never felt it....aaaahhh, harder Momma,
rub it harder please, aaaahhh, oooohhh, Maaaaa, mammmmaaa, oh oh oh
aaahhhh aahhhhhh!""</p><p>Jewell's small body shook and trembled, tears came to Gracie's eye's
as she witnessed and felt her seven year old daughters very first
orgasm! Gracie held her body tightly as Jewell quivered, slipping her
finger gently into her daughters cunt up to the first knuckle of her
slim middle finger as she rocked through her first orgasm.</p><p>Gracie was amazed to feel the muscular spasm of her immature cunt
flesh, she could see and feel the muscles of Jewell's abdomen rippling
in the candlelight as the child gasped for breath and experienced the
first taste of the incredible sexual awakening that awaited her.</p><p>Janice and Lindy watched, Lindy sensed something special was happening
to her sister, she struggled to know what it was, to share it, but was
unable to go where her sister was, to feel what she felt. Still to
young to achieve this thing her sister was feeling, but her own body
felt wonderful, the touch of her Aunt's fingers between her legs, on
her pussy was so good!</p><p>Lindy wanted it to go on forever as she felt her Aunts lips on hers
again, tasted her sweet tongue as it slipped into her little mouth.
She sighed in contentment as Janice's fingers worked their own special
magic for her while Jewell was recovering in her mother's arms.</p><p>Jewell, the innocent little girl no more, was breathless, her heart
hammered in her chest as so many sensations swamped her young brain,
flooded it with the chemicals of lust and passion, she searched her
mother eyes, eyes shining with tears of love, tears of joy for what
had just happened to her sweet seven year old! Gracie was afraid to
speak, unable to trust her voice, she calmed herself as she held
Jewell close, knowing her child needed to understand, her voice was
soft as she spoke.</p><p>""Baby, oh sweetheart, you had an orgasm baby, we call it 'cumming'.
Did you like it lover, its so wonderful isn't it, did you like it
Jewell, tell me, tell Mommy what you felt!""</p><p>Jewell's eyes were filled with wonder as she cuddled in the warm
embrace of her mother's arms, she had to think, to try to put the words
together, to try to explain what had happened to her, it was hard
though, for it was all so new!</p><p>""Oh, oh Momma, I, I don't know what happened, it, it was soooo good
Momma, I thought I had to pee, but I didn't, it was so nice, my cunt
Momma, my pussy, it just, I don't know, it felt sooo good, what
happened Mommy, please tell me!""</p><p>Janice smiled, her own eyes wet with tears of love and joy, excitement
in her voice as she spoke while she held Lindy close, caressing her
softly while she looked at Jewell.</p><p>""Its called 'cumming' sweetie, an 'orgasm', its what happenes when
people who love each other, like we do, play together to make each
other feel good! Your Mommy and I, we give each other that very same
feeling when we play together, when we make love to each other!""</p><p>Her eyes shined now with a slightly wicked light that Gracie knew
well, a light that made Gracie's pulse quicken even more. Janice
licked her lips, she had a hungry look in her eyes now that despite
the warm water and the warm little body she was holding, sent a sweet
shiver up Gracie's spine.</p><p>""When we play together baby, when we fuck each other Jewell, when
Mommy and I fuck each other's hot cunts, when we play with our wet
pussies, we make each other cum hard baby, we make each other feel
like you just felt, over and over again, when we fuck!""</p><p>Janice put emphasis on the word 'fuck' each time she said it, and it
sent a thrill through Jewell and Lindy as they heard it, knowing it
was a bad word without having to be told. Jewell looked at her Mommy,
and then at her Aunt Janice.</p><p>""Fuck, come, I liked coming, will we get to fuck too, me and Lindy,
can we fuck with you and Mommy Aunt Jan, can we fuck and come with you?""</p><p>The dirty words coming from her daughters mouth made Gracie moan, her
own fingers found her clit, hard and swollen, a hiss escaping her lips
as she touched herself. Janice saw her and smiled. She spoke to
Jewell, her voice dripping with desire and lust, making Grace quake as
she listened.</p><p>""Come and sit with Lindy sweetheart, Aunt Jan will show you some of
the things your Mommy and I do when we fuck and suck each other in our
bed, do you want to see, hmmm, you and sissy want to watch me make
Mommy cum?""</p><p>Jewell nodded and moved to her sister and the two of them held each
other close as they sat in the tub, watching as Janice went to their
mother. Janice stopped though and turned to them and adjusted their
bodies so Lindy was sitting in front of Jewell, leaning back against
her sister, Janice spoke softly giving Jewell instructions.</p><p>""Sweetie, while you watch us I want you to touch your sister like we
were touching the two of you.""</p><p>She took Jewell's little hand and guided it between Lindy's legs,
gently showing her how to rub and caress the soft flesh of her sisters
cunt. She took Jewell's fingers and guided them in a soft circular
motion, smiling as she spoke again.</p><p>""There, do you feel that Jewell, that's sissy's clit baby, rub your
sisters hot little cunt, play with her clit while the two of you watch
me fuck your Mommy, watch me make her cum real hard, OK?""</p><p>Jewell and Lindy nodded, watching as their Aunt Jan turned to their
Mommy. Janice had that hungry look, the look that told Gracie she
wanted to taste her, wanted to devour her swollen clit and engorged
labia, wanted to lick and suck the cunt juice that was oozing from her
fuck slit! </p><p>""Sit on the edge of the tub baby, spread your sexy legs for me, show
us your hot cunt so the girls can watch me love you, be sure they can
see real good, I want them to know what we're going to be doing to
each other all week,"" Janice growled softly.</p><p>Gracie moaned as she lifted herself out of the water, her nipples were
hard and goose bumps rose on her flesh as the cooler air hit her milky
white skin, she leaned back against the tiles and spread her legs
wantonly, all the more thrilled to be doing it in front of her two
young preteen daughters! She groaned as she felt the touch of her
lovers hands on the insides of her thighs. Janice was smiling as she
contemplated what she was about to do, she spread Gracie's legs even
wider and looked at the girls.</p><p>""A woman can do wonderful things to another woman darlings, especially
if they love each other as much as Mommy and I do, watch me, watch me
and imagine the four of us in our big bed later, doing this to each
other.""</p><p>The girls watched transfixed as Janice's fingers found the soft flesh
of their mother's pussy and they heard their Mommy groan loudly as
Janice started slowly fucking her fingers into her wet hole as she
looked at the girls again.</p><p>""This is called finger fucking sweethearts, we do this to each other
all the time, we use our fingers to pleasure each other, we can make
each other cum hard with our fingers, but we do other things too, we
use our mouths to pleasure each other, like this.""</p><p>The girls eyes grew wide and Gracie moaned again as Janice's lips
closed over her fat clitoris as it stood out hard and swollen, Gracie
was so excited to see her daughters watching as her lover sucked her
cunt, as they put on a wanton display of lesbian love for her own
daughters, she hissed as Janice sucked her sensitive button.</p><p>""Yesssss, aahhh fuck baby yessss!""</p><p>The dirty words began to flow from her mouth as the true nature of
what she and her lover were doing struck her like a bolt of lightning.
Putting on an explicit display of lesbian sex, with every intention of
doing the very same thing and so much more to a seven and five year
old girls. She looked at her daughters with a burning lust, as strong
as anything she had never ever felt before, hearing her voice as if it
was coming from another place!</p><p>""Aaaaah, look, look Jewell, Lindy, look at Aunt Jan finger fucking and
sucking Mommy's hot fuck hole, mmmm, Mommy's such a fucking slut for
your Aunt Jan!""</p><p>I'd do anything for her, ooooohh, look, look at her sucking my fat
clit babies, Mommy wants to feel your mouths on my cunt like Aunt Jan
is doing, aaaaah!""</p><p>""Mommy wants to suck your hot little cunts just like Aunt Jan is
doing to me, I want to finger fuck your hot little holes, touch and
taste every inch of your naked little bodies, aaahh fuck yessss!""</p><p>Janice was ecstatic as she listened to Gracie while she devoured her
lovers sweet flesh, drinking her delicious juice as it flowed like
honey from her overheated and excited cunt! It was going to be so
wonderful, nine days of naked lust, sexually molesting two of the
sweetest, most luscious preteen bodies, she could ever dream of. Naked
young bodies hungry for knowledge, young supple flesh to love and
teach, starting them on a path of incest and lesbian pedo love, just
like she had been started all those years ago by her own sister Evelyn.</p><p>Mmmm her mind filled with a picture of her sister, Evelyn, ""I want you
Evelyn, I want to share them with you, I want you to taste their sweet
flesh with me, I want to see you fuck them Evelyn, mmmm, my sister, I
want you!"" She groaned and touched herself with her free hand as she
plunged three fingers deeply into Gracie's sweet fuck hole while she
suckled her lovers fat clit and drank her sweet nectar!</p><p>Gracie was closing in on her orgasm, surprised she had been able to
hold on so long, the wave was building in her belly, she could feel it
about to crest inside of her! She looked to her daughters, her lust
overcame her as she saw the heated light in their half closed eyes
while they watched!</p><p>""Ooooohhh Fuck! Fuck babies, Mommy, aaahhh Mommy's cumming, cumming
babies, aaahhhhh cumming soooo goooood!""</p><p>Janice's eyes traveled to the girls, as she felt her lover explode in
her mouth, felt Gracie's cunt muscles clamp down on her fingers! Their
eyes were glazed, Lindy's mouth was open slightly as her sisters hand
stayed busy between her spread legs. Janice realized she couldn't see
Jewell's other hand, and the look on her young face told her where it
was!</p><p>Ahhh, they were just like their mother, so young, but they had the
instinct, they had the passion, Jewell was masturbating herself as she
watched her Mother riding the waves of pleasure coursing through her
body. Janice saw Jewell's eyes close and heard her squeaking again,
heard her making those unintelligible noises as she experienced what
was to be the second orgasm of her young life, one which she had
brought about herself!</p><p>Janice came hard herself as she frigged her own clit while keeping her
mouth attached to her lovers sweet pussy! This was only the first of
the many obscene and perverted things they were going to do their
beautiful little girls, there were so many more things to teach them
as they took them on their journey of awakening! A journey Janice
wanted to share, with her three lovers, and with her sister.</p>"
1338,"The Honey Trap, Chapter 3",FertileMind,3,"Honey has been busy, it's time to catch up on what she's been up to.",['FF/gg /cons/incest/pedo/oral/strap-on'],"<p>Honey was making drinks in the kitchen for Jasmine and the girls, it
was her fourth night with the three of them. She was pretty sure it
would be the last night she needed to turn Jasmine into a pedo and
incest loving wild woman with her sexy little preteens. Honey had
gently broken in the girls, taking both their cherries the second
night. This evening they had already shared intimate kisses and
touches when Jasmine was out of the room for even a moment.</p><p>She had given the girls a wine cooler each, they were so willing that
there was no need for anymore drugs for them. She had even debated the
wine cooler, but it relaxed them, and made them so horny! So she gave
it to them anyway and they both enjoyed them. For Jasmine she did put
a very small dose of ecstasy in the drink she was preparing for her,
she wouldn't need the ecstasy much longer, but for Jasmine's first
introduction to incest, she wanted her totally primed. Both girls were
already turning into preteen sex fiends, Jasmine had been a sex fiend
of a different sort before she had met Honey, and now that she had
discovered the joys of bi and lesbian sex, she would never go back to
picking up men in bars! Honey figured tonight would be all she needed
to have Jasmine's heart completely. Then it was off to the Rogue
Riders Club for their all female gang bang and lesbian sex fest!</p><p>Every night so far had been full of sexual discovery for Jasmine and
her daughters. Last night had been no different, just a little more
intense than the previous ones had been. Honey had Jasmine run a bath
and light candles, while she went to tuck the girls in. She gave
Jasmine instructions to get in the tub and relax till she got back
because she wanted to say a special goodnight to the girls. She'd be
back in a few minutes. So Jasmine, buzzed on Amaretto and wine coolers
and horny as ever, was preparing their bath while Honey fingered her
soaking cunt telling Jasmine she was going to fuck her all night!</p><p>Honey went to the girls room, they were waiting naked, lying together
kissing each other like Honey had told them. She spread Bea's legs and
pulled Harlow down next to her, guiding her hot little mouth on to her
sisters wet slit, helping her lick, suck and finger Bea to orgasm,
which barely took five minutes! Honey had them switch places, then
with Honey's guidance, Bea did Harlow the same way, licking and
sucking her sister hot little cunt until she and had her cumming!</p><p>The girls were so fucking hot Honey was tempted to go back and pull
Jasmine from the tub, fuck her silly till she fell asleep, then come
back and stay with the girls all night! But she decided to spend the
entire night with Jasmine to prep her for tomorrow. She to played with
the girls a few minutes longer, telling them to stay naked all night
and play with each other as long as they wanted. She grinned at the
two horny preteens, ""I want you two to cunt fuck each other, then
finger and suck each other again, so you'll be ready for your Mommy's
surprise tomorrow night.""</p><p>She fingered each of them deeply and sucked their juices from her
fingers. She helped them get into position for cunt fucking and
shivered as she watched the two little girls start humping each other.
She smiled as she saw a vision of the two of them being sexed up by
the girls and women at the club house. She thought to herself, Those
two are going to make a lot of women happy with their hot little mouths!</p><p>Honey turned and went back to the bedroom, stripped off the shorts and
tee she was wearing and went into the bath where Jasmine was soaking
in hot water. The scented candles were burning and a soft glow lit the
bath. As she climbed into the hot water, she leaned into Jasmine to
kiss her, thinking to herself again. Yes baby, after the Rogue Rider
girls are done with you, you're going to become one of my most popular
lesbian whores along with your sexy little girls, and make me a ton of
money! </p><p>Honey slithered in behind Jasmine pulling her body close enjoying the
feeling of her breasts and hard nipples rubbing against Jasmine's sexy
back. She caressed Jasmine's breasts as she talked to her, sliding a
hand between her legs. ""I think I'm falling in love with you and the
girls Jasmine, their kisses are so sweet, it reminds me of when I used
to make love to my Mommy, her kisses were always so sweet, you and I
need to teach them lover."" </p><p>Honey was rubbing Jasmine's swollen clit as she spoke softly to her,
kissing her ear and licking her slender neck. ""They need to learn from
people who love them sweetheart, we both love them Jazz,"" she had
given Jasmine this new pet name, she used it now when they made love.
""I want to share everything with you Jazz, I want the girls to know
what it's like to love their Mommy.""</p><p>Jasmine moaned, ""Mmmm, oh God, yessss Honey, they're so young, so sexy
baby, but so young...""</p><p>Honey smiled and kissed her shoulder, ""I know lover, but its better we
teach them when they're young, you and I together, who could love them
more than us, who else would care for them as we do? I love you Jazz.""
Honey turned Jasmine's head and kissed her deeply.</p><p>Jasmine sighed, answering her lover, ""Mmmm, yesss, I love you too
baby, I want you so bad, let's go to bed and make love sweetheart!""
 
Honey dried them off and led Jasmine naked to the bed where she kept
her promise to Jasmine and devoured her all night. She had her crying
out her girl's names as she whispered the nasty things they could all
do together. She pounded Jasmine's cunt over and over with her strap
on cock, making her cum hard! She cunt fucked her as well, slippery
wet pussy to slippery wet pussy! When they recovered from that after
resting for a short while, they did a hot sixty-nine together until
they both came hard!</p><p>Honey sexually dominated Jasmine in preparation for the next day. She
cunt fucked her mouth till she had covered Jasmine's pretty face in
sticky girl cream! Then she used Jasmine's big hard nipples like small
cocks, rubbing her wet cunt and hard clit on them until she came all
over her breasts. The entire time, she was reciting a litany of sexual
games they would play with the girls, making Jasmine say their names
as they fucked, forcing her to tell Honey the things she wanted to do
to Beatrice and Harlow. Driving her over the edge of sanity and beyond
with her sexually perverted assault on Jasmine's senses as a young
mother of two sexy preteen girls.</p><p>Finally, with Jasmine exhausted, they fell asleep together. Honey woke
once in the night to go to the girls, waking them for a short sweet
session of hot preteen sex before putting them back to sleep. She
returned to Jasmine, sated and looking forward to the next night.</p><p>The passed the next day together shopping and eating out, and soon the
evening had arrived. Honey smiled at the memory of the night before as
she brought a tray and drinks into the living room. They all snuggled
together on the couch to watch another movie. Honey was thinking that
by this time next month, when Jasmine's husband left for another of
his business trips, she'd have Jasmine turning tricks in several
different lesbian bars she either owned or was affiliated with. While
Bea and Harlow would go to special clients, probably working with the
upper crust high society ladies that loved little girls!</p><p>Oh yea, these three were going to make her some serious money in the
future, she'd have to take very good care of them. The girls said
thank you as they sipped their Cola, infused with just a touch of rum.
Honey didn't even bother trying to hide the wet kisses she gave
Jasmine in front of the girls. Jasmine was flustered and excited,
knowing what she was about to do with her daughters! She was already
wet and her heart was beating like a jackhammer!</p><p>She had to be crazy for accepting it, incest, having illicit pedophile
sex with her own little girls! Even as she thought it she was burning
with desire for them. Half her drink was already gone and the heat in
her stomach was working its way between her legs as the movie started
and the four bodies on the couch drew even closer.</p><p>Within ten minutes, Honey had Bea turn off the lamps on the end
tables, the TV provided the only light in the room. Jasmine finished
her drink as Honey turned to her and began French kissing her,
watching the girls watching her kiss their Mommy so naughtily.</p><p>Jasmine's eyes were closed as Honey caressed her full firm breasts and
rock hard nipples through the silk pajamas that Honey had bought for
her. A set of silk pajamas for each of them, to match the set Honey
wore, pajamas Honey wanted to shed very soon. She kissed Jasmine again
and motioned for Harlow to give her her drink, which Honey had only
sipped, she broke their kiss to offer Jasmine a little more. She drank
deeply without seeming to even notice her daughters there on the couch.</p><p>Honey spoke to Bea with a conspiratorial smile, ""Why don't you change
the movie for us baby.""</p><p>Bea did, a very hot lesbian pedo video came on the big screen TV as
Honey whispered in Jasmine's ear. With the girls helping, she gently
pulled Jasmine to the floor, making out with her now in earnest. In a
few moments she had the girls trading wet sensuous kisses with Jasmine
as she moaned, her desire mounting! Honey pulled her own PJ bottoms
off and started rubbing Jasmine's soaking wet cunt while the girls
watched, red faced and wide eyed.</p><p>Both of them were breathing hard and touching themselves as they
continued trading kisses with their Mother. Honey stripped off
Jasmine's bottoms and slid up her body, pulling Jasmine's top off as
she did leaving her naked on the floor. Now she straddled Jasmine's
soaking cunt, humping her cunt down against Jasmine's, calling for her
to look as Honey pulled off her top, revealing her hard nipples with
their shiny gold rings.</p><p>Jasmine's sexual soul was soaring as she watched her lover pull Harlow
to her first, and then Bea, sharing wet tongue filled kisses with
each. Her cunt was burning with passion as she watched her lover
corrupt her beautiful baby's, and she wanted desperatly to be a part
of it! Still looking at Jasmine, Honey pulled Bea's silk top off and
then turned to do the same to Harlow. Jasmine had seen her daughters
naked bodies a million times, but they had never seemed as erotic as
they were just now.</p><p>Honey smiled, with a gentle hand on each of the girl's necks she
brought their hot little preteen mouths to her swollen nipples, one
for each to suck and lick. Jasmine groaned as she watched, a place low
in her belly was screaming as she humped up against Honey's naked
cunt. She caressed her own hard breasts and swollen nipples, pulling
and twisting as she watched the deliciously obscene show.</p><p>Honey's head was thrown back as she reveled in the sensation of her
two sweet preteen lovers sucking her pierced nipples, their little
tongue's danced on her nipples and pulled on her gold rings! She spoke
to Jasmine, ""Tell me what you want Jazz, do you want to taste your
daughters' hot baby cunts? They're dripping wet lover, do you want to
taste their sweet cunts Jazz, taste their juice on your tongue?""</p><p>Honey released the girls and lay her body down on Jasmine, letting her
weight settle on her. Their firm breasts and hard nipples pressed
together! Honey kissed her, pushing her tongue as deeply as she could
down Jasmine's throat, then kissing her neck and her ear.</p><p>Honey whispered to her, her breath hot in Jasmine's ear, ""They're
delicious Jazz, I've tasted them, I've had my tongue deep inside their
hot little cunts! They're sweet and sticky like soft candy lover, once
you taste them, you'll be addicted!""</p><p>Jasmine's mind wasn't working right, how could Honey have tasted them,
she wanted to taste them, they were her babies! She had to taste them,
she pleaded, ""Honey please, I want to taste them so bad baby, please,
I want…""</p><p>Honey silenced her with a kiss. The girls were flushed and breathing
hard as they watched and touched themselves, their fingers rubbing the
wet silk of their pajamas into their immature cunts.</p><p>""Beg me slut,"" Honey hissed. Jasmine wasn't sure if she'd heard right,
but Honey kissed her hard again, she reached around Jasmine's head and
pulled her hair back as she humped down hard on Jasmine's cunt. ""BEG
ME JASMINE, BEG ME TO LET YOU TASTE YOUR LITTLE GIRLS' CUNTS, YOU
FUCKING SLUT!"" she hissed loudly as the girls watched and listened!</p><p>Jasmine was speechless, Honey was grinding against her, the incredible
pleasure she felt was blurring her mind and her senses, they were her
children, she wanted them so badly, ""Please Honey, please baby, let me
lick them, please lover, I want to taste my babies' sweet cunts so bad,
Honey please!""</p><p>Honey smiled and ground her pelvis still harder into Jasmine dripping
cunt as she spoke to the girls, ""Harlow, Bea, take off your bottoms
lovers, show Mommy how much you want to use her mouth!""</p><p>Jasmine watched as her six- and eight-year-old daughters peeled off
their silk pajama bottoms, seeing the wet material stick to Bea and
Harlow's crotch as they pulled them off. She could see their juices
glistening around their bright pink holes as they pulled them off.</p><p>""I'm going to let them fuck your mouth Jazz,"" Honey hissed in her ear,
""your mouth is their fuck toy lover, you want to taste them don't you,
say it Jazz, say it again!""</p><p>Jasmine was seconds away from cumming as Honey ground into her harder
and harder. She gasped her response, ""Yes, oh God yes, please Honey
yessss!""</p><p>She fucked her hips up to grind her pelvis against Honey's, her eyes
were closed as she felt a shift of bodies around her. Bea straddled
her Mommy and Jasmine felt her delicious weight as a wet sweet
mouthful of baby cunt meat settled onto her mouth.</p><p>The touch and taste of Bea's precious flesh triggered a huge orgasm in
Jasmine that rocked her to her soul, she would have screamed except
her mouth and tongue were to busy! She tasted the juices of her eight
year old daughter flooding her mouth, musky sweet and thick! It coated
her tongue and slid down her throat, she swallowed it like the nectar
it was as her orgasm rocked her new world!</p><p>Even as she was sucking on the hard bud of Bea's swollen clit, feeling
it against her tongue, even as her orgasm rocked her, she was lusting
for Harlow as well! She didn't know, couldn't even see with Bea's
thighs around her face, concentrating on her succulent daughter's
preteen cunt flesh, that Honey was mercilessly fucking Harlow's young
mouth with her own dripping cunt!</p><p>Six year old Harlow was getting her first taste of a rougher version
of her lover and her teacher! Honey humped her pretty face, flooding
her mouth with her tangy sweet juice! Honey screamed and came hard and
collapsed to the side as Bea screamed out the words Honey had taught her.</p><p>Eight year old Bea wailed as she humped her little cunt down onto her
Mommy's sucking mouth and swirling tongue, ""Aaaahhh fuck! Cumming,
fuck Momma, ooooohhh cumming aaaaah God cumming, so fucking good
Momma, aaaahhhh fuck fuck fuck!""</p><p>Bea shook and shivered, falling over as her abdomenal muscles were
crunching from waves of pleasure as she was rocked by her orgasm! Her
eyes closed, she lay breathing hard, unable to believe the sensations
flowing through her young body!</p><p>Before Jasmine had even three seconds reprieve, Honey had Harlow
straddle her mothers face, and Jasmine was lost again. This time in
the succulent sweet flesh of her six year old daughter's dripping wet
pussy. As Jasmine licked and sucked Harlow, Honey grabbed Bea and
pushed her face into Jasmine's dripping cunt, hissing into her ear,
""Make Mommy cum, baby, make her cum good, she wants it so bad, make
Mommy cum hard with your little slut mouth!""</p><p>Bea obeyed, going crazy as she tried to devour her Mommy's hot wet
cunt, lapping the juices from her swollen wet labia, suckling her fat
clit like she was a baby nursing on a nipple. In minutes Jasmine was
cumming again from Bea's oral attack, and Harlow was crying out her
cum along with her Mommy.</p><p>They all collapsed in a sensuous heap, breathing hard as Honey
slithered in next to Jasmine. She held and caressed her, telling her
what a beautiful and wonderful mother she was, and how much she loved
her.</p><p>When they had recovered some of their senses they moved to the
bedroom, taking the pedo porn with them and starting it over when they
got there, since no one had seen a thing downstairs. Then, there in
the bedroom as they watched the filth playing on the screen, they did
all the perverted and nasty things Honey had told Jasmine they would do.</p><p>Honey helped Bea and Harlow wiggle into harnesses with dildos, strap
on cocks. Jasmine watched in fascination, her lust continuing to build
as she saw the perverted picture of her little girls with hard rubber
cock dangling between the slim coltish legs as they came to her in her
bed!</p><p>Honey had the preteens take turns fucking their Mother's swollen wet
cunt! Bea went first, mounting and fucking her mother like she was a
whore! Jasmine groaned and wrapped her sexy legs around her eight year
old daughters slim hips! She wrapped Bea in her arms as they kissed
passionately, crushing her breasts and hard nipples against Bea's chest.</p><p>Honey watched approvingly as she rode Harlow's rubber cock as they
both watched Bea fucking her mother till Honey saw Jasmine cumming
hard again. An instant after Bea pulled her cock out of Jasmine's
still clutching cunt, Honey had six year old Harlow take over,
mounting her mother as Bea had and continuing the hard fucking. Little
Harlow was throwing all her weight enthusiastically into pounding her
mothers cunt with her strap on cock!</p><p>Breathless as she was from the terribly perverted things she was
orchestrating, Honey pulled Bea onto her and guided the rubber strap
on cock into her own soaked cunt! Bea fucked her as hard as she could
until Jasmine came hard again from Harlow's fucking.</p><p>Honey gave them a small break to catch their breath as she strapped on
a smaller cock, smiling wickedly at the three as she did. Then she had
Jasmine watch and masturbate as she hammered the two young sisters,
both were moaning lustfully as they took the slim three inch rubber
cock in their stretched little cunts.</p><p>Another short break followed while the girls recovered, and then the
girls took turns cunt fucking their slick bald vagina's against their
mothers pussy till Jasmine came hard yet again! And then Jasmine
watched and continued masturbating while Honey put on a perverted show
for her as she took turns and mouth fucked her two little girls.</p><p>Next Honey had Bea and Harlow do a hot sisterly sixty-nine as she ate
Jasmine's cunt to another hard cum! Jasmine groaning and gasping as
she watched her two preteen girls pleasure each other like little
lesbian sluts. It felt like an endless night of incestuous lesbian
pedo sex as they did all this and more.</p><p>The whole while the filthiest child porn imaginable played for them on
the big screen TV, a lot of which starred Honey herself with a variety
of young preteen girls, teenagers, and other women, all using the
preteen girls and one another like they were each others personal fuck
toys.</p><p>Finally, after hours of deliciously hard lust filled incest and pedo
sex, they rested. They were a lump of four naked sweating bodies,
sticky and wet. All tangled arms and legs, and sensitive sore cunts,
before they showered off and soaked in a hot tub of water together.
And then afterward, they changed the sheets, and there was still
another short sweet loving session to finish up the night, warm soft
and gentle, it was going to bed sex.</p><p>Honey kissed Jasmine as the girls drifted off to sleep. She whispered
to her, ""Tomorrow we'll sleep late lover, then go to a barbecue with
some friends of mine. Don't worry, it'll be an all girl affair, no
boy's allowed. It's at a really nice club house, there's a great patio
and a nice pool too. There will be a lot of girls there Bea and
Harlow's age and we'll all have a great time, a sexy fun time.""</p><p>Jasmine was so tired, emotionally drained, she was in love with Honey,
and so were her girls. She had spoken to her husband two or three
times over the last few days as he called to check in with them. The
conversations were always the same, contracts, bonuses, college fund,
retirement.</p><p>Jasmine knew her life would never be the same again now that Honey was
their lover. That thought sent a shiver of pleasure down her spine,
she had licked, sucked and tasted the most intimate parts of her
baby's bodies tonight, her own children, born from her belly. Her cunt
tingled, she could still taste them. She never wanted to go back, she
wanted to go to the all girl affair with Honey tomorrow. She wanted to
taste even more of the sweet forbidden fruit Honey had introduced them
to. As she drifted off to sleep she thought about what Honey had said,
it was addicting, she had told the truth. Jasmine could feel the
urgent need in her belly, the deep desire there, for more, much much more.</p>"
1339,"The Honey Trap, Chapter 4",FertileMind,4,The day after has Honey and her new family on the way to a hot all girl party.,['FF/gg /cons/reluc/group/incest/pedo/oral/strap-on'],"<p>Jasmine and the girls are taken to the Rogue Riders Club House for a
day of all-girls sex with Honey's friends. While nervous at first,
Jasmine relaxes and gets into it, before Honey introduces her to the
""rest"" of the party participants! Taken by surprise Jasmine and the
girls are reluctant at first, but are soon immersed in an ocean of
bisexual and lesbian pedo lust. Jasmine and the girls come to accept
and enjoy all the pleasures that go along with it. With Jasmine
realizing that their lives will never be the same after Honey!</p><p>(I am still working hard to eliminate any grammar and spelling errors,
but I can only proof a story so many times before my eyeballs catch
fire! Please forgive any mistakes you may find, though I hope there
are none!)</p><p>The next day they did indeed sleep late, it was ten o'clock before any
of them stirred from the big bed where they were all entwined from the
previous evenings lovemaking. Honey stretched like a big cat, giving
her lover and her daughters delicious good morning kisses as they all
lay lounging together. Honey told them cheerfully, ""All the girls need
is a bathing suit and a change of clothes, after the pool they can
play with the other girls and generally have a good time till we
leave, so they should wear their suits and then have their dry clothes
for the trip home.""</p><p>Of course Jasmine had no idea their trip home would not be until after
one, or maybe even two days of being sexed up and group fucked by God
only knows how many female members of the Rogue Riders Motorcycle
Club! By noon they all piled into Honeys Cadillac SUV and rode off to
what Jasmine knew was going to be an all-girl sex party, but even
though it she knew it, she was in for a surprise.</p><p>As they approached the Rogue Riders Chapter House Honey made a call on
her cell to the club, she smiled as she spoke, ""Hi Shelly, yea we're
almost there, are the drinks cold and the grill hot?"" She laughed as
she went on, ""Oh yes, they're beautiful, Mommy and her girls, all just
gorgeous!""</p><p>Jasmine blushed and the girls giggled as they heard Honey describe
them. Honey went on, ""Ok, sounds good, we'll be there in a few, see
you then, bye.""</p><p>She looked at Jasmine, ""That was Shelly, one of the teenagers there,
but don't worry, there are three girls around your daughters age there
also, there's Lilly who's ten, and Grace, she's eight, same as our
sweetie Bea, and Trinity, she's six, same as my sexy girl Harlow,
we're going to have a blast!""</p><p>Jasmine was a little nervous, but it was a comfort to know there would
be girls her daughter's age there, but weird in a way knowing it was
an all girl sex party. She looked at Honey, ""So I guess I'm not the
only crazy Mom who makes love to her baby's?""</p><p>Honey gave her a stern but affectionate look, ""Lover you are not
crazy, you'd be surprised to see how many families there are like us,
a lot of them share their love with their children, both sons and
daughters, today just happens to be a girls party!""</p><p>Jasmine smiled, Honey made her feel better and they held hands as they
pulled in to the converted motel that was the Rogue Riders Chapter
House. There were several motorcycles there and several cars and SUV's
as well. Jasmine wondered aloud, ""Are you sure there are no men, what
about the bikes?""  </p><p>Honey explained, ""The men leave them here and usually drive their cars
back and forth when the club rides together.""  </p><p>Jasmine nodded, ""Oh, I guess that makes sense, a motorcycles not
exactly family transportation is it? But there won't be any men here,
right?""</p><p>Honey smiled and nodded, ""No sweetheart, its just a girls party today,
don't be nervous, we're gonna have a great time! I have no plans to
share you or my sexy little girls with any nasty hairy men! The girls
giggled when Honey said that.</p><p>They parked at the back and everyone got out and they could hear
splashing and girls voices, they went in through a privacy gate and
Jasmine was impressed at the large patio and pool area. There were
several girls in the pool and they waved, one of them, a girl who
looked to be about 14 or 15 swam over smiling and spoke to them. It
was Shelly, ""Hi Honey, are these your friends?""</p><p>Honey nodded, ""Hi Shelly, yes sweetie, this is Jasmine, and these are
her sexy daughter's Bea and Harlow.""  Both little girls blushed when
Honey said that.</p><p>Lilly swam over next to Shelly and Shelly said, ""Hi Bea, hi Harlow,
I'm Lilly, come on, put your stuff in the pool house and jump in!""</p><p>The girls looked to Jasmine who nodded and they ran to the pool house
and dropped their packs and pulled their tees off and started for the
pool. Jasmine didn't notice the hungry looks in the eyes of all the
women and girls present as they saw Bea and Harlow in their bikinis.
Honey took Jasmine's hand and as Jasmine turned to look at her Honey
kissed her on the lips. ""Relax lover, we're all friends here, don't be
nervous,"" and she kissed her again.</p><p>She led her towards a group of tables with shade umbrellas and chaise
lounges and padded chairs. Jasmine noticed a very attractive blonde in
a very tiny thong bikini and Honey walked towards her. ""Jasmine, this
is Christine, and those three,"" she pointed to the pool, ""are her
girls Lilly, Grace, and Trinity.""</p><p>Christine smiled and stood, ""Hi Jasmine, wow, Honey said you were
beautiful, she wasn't kidding!"" she gave Jasmine a hug and a light
kiss on the lips. Jasmine felt flushed as another pretty teenager came
up with a tray of ice cold wine coolers.</p><p>Jessie smiled at them all and said, ""Hi, I'm Jessie, anybody want a
nice cold wine cooler?""</p><p>Jasmine was nervous and needed a little drink to calm down a bit so
she gladly took one and took a big gulp, aaah it was nice and sweet
and icy cold. Honey whispered to her, ""Take off your tee baby, I want
all my friends to see your hot body.""</p><p>Honey stripped off her own tee and Jasmine saw she was going topless,
her beautiful firm breasts and hard pierced nipples made her knees
weak, she had all her body jewelry in and looked exotic and sexy. As
she pulled off her own tee Jasmine revealed a tiny pink bikini she
wasn't allowed to wear outside the house by her never present husband.</p><p>She heard a whistle from the grill and saw another very pretty smiling
teenager waving at her, ""Hi, I'm Tracy, wow, you're gorgeous!""</p><p>Jasmine blushed and said thank you and drank down the rest of her wine
cooler, Christine handed her another right away. Jasmine sat in a
lounger and Honey started putting lotion on her breasts as Christine
sat next to her on the lounge and smiled, ""This sun will burn you
quick Jasmine,"" she reached for some lotion and squirted it on her
hands. ""let me give you a hand.""</p><p>Christine started rubbing lotion onto Jasmine's muscular thighs and
then she felt another pair of hands putting lotion on her shoulders.
""We like to treat our new friends like royalty,"" came Jessie's voice
from behind her.</p><p>Jasmine took another drink and was starting to feel really nice, they
had eaten only a light breakfast and the wine coolers were relaxing
her and loosening her inhibitions. Christine was feeling a real hunger
in her belly to see this woman and her girls naked. Fredrick said that
she and her girls were part of the club now, they were family, and he
had assigned her and her daughters to help Honey with the initial
seduction and then with the lesbian sex fest to follow.</p><p>Christine wanted to use this young mother the way she and her girls
had been used, but Jasmine and her daughter belonged to Honey, so it
was going to be different. You could say Christine and her girls had
completely accepted their fate, and were now willing members of the
Rogue Riders, Fredrick's property, and the fuck toys of the club. But
now there was a new mother, new little girls, and Christine's mouth
was watering, she wanted to taste them.</p><p>Jasmine had just about forgotten Bea and Harlow, but Shelly and
Christine's girls hadn't. Special juice boxes had been given to Bea
and Harlow, except it was wine coolers instead of juice in them! The
girls were getting that familiar feeling they got when they played
with Honey. Shelly gave them sips of her wine cooler as well, so it
felt very natural for Bea when Shelly started making out with her, and
6-year-old Trinity joined her as the three traded kisses, removing
Bea's bikini while they did. 10-year-old Lilly and 8-year-old Grace
had Harlow at the shallow end of the pool, her bikini was gone also as
the two were taking turns kissing her and feeling up her preteen cunt
together.</p><p>The girls, Lilly, Grace and Trinity, were very happy when Fredrick had
given them this job. He took them all into his bed the night before,
with their mother too. They fucked and sucked him and each other as he
told them how they were going to help break in a new family of lesbian
sluts. How Honey was going to put them to work for her, how they were
going to learn the basics here at the Chapter House for a day or two.
They were all only too happy to do it, they were willing to do
anything Fredrick wanted them to do now that this was their home.</p><p>Jasmine finished her second wine cooler and was handed an ice-cold
shot of something sweet and strong, coughing as she swallowed. She
made no protest as her bikini top and bottom were removed as Jessie
kissed her neck and rubbed lotion on her firm breasts, she spread her
legs as Christine put lotion on her lower belly and then began
fingering her cunt and rubbing her hard clit.</p><p>Honey squeezed in next to her and began kissing her as the other two
touched and rubbed her all over. Tracy had turned off the grill, she
hadn't even been cooking anything, and headed for Lilly and Grace who
were sucking Harlow's nipples and fingering her, Tracy wanted to suck
that sweet little cunt before it was to busy for her to get her mouth
on! Shelly had Bea on her back on a towel, her lower legs still in the
pool as she and Trinity together licked and sucked Bea's wet cunt.</p><p>Fredrick and about twenty-five female members watched on the big
screens all over the bar area and patiently waited while the girls had
some fun. Christine was naked now and Honey had her mount the chase
lounge straddling Jasmine's mouth, and feed her cunt to Jasmine who
sucked and slurped hungrily. Jessie sucked Jasmine's hard nipple's as
Honey ate Jasmine's cunt, making Jasmine cum hard twice as Jasmine
brought Christine to a nice cum with her mouth.</p><p>Honey wanted to move the game inside now, so the four of them, arms
around each other walked into the cool dark interior of the club.
Jasmine was pretty messed up, but not so fucked up that she didn't see
naked women everywhere staring at hungrily at her own naked body! She
turned to Honey who kissed her hard, she was a little dizzy and
confused. ""Honey, baby, you didn't say, so many girls...just girls,
but so many girls?"" Honey smiled at her, ""Jasmine lover, I lied, but
just a little!"" She kissed Jasmine again, ""Relax baby, we're going to
have a really good time, just go with the flow lover!""</p><p>Honey moved away as Jasmine was surrounded by women and pulled to an
area with a sofa and a round thick carpet, she was being kissed by a
different woman every few seconds, her breasts were being squeezed
there were hands between her legs. She gasped, ""Wait, wait, please!""</p><p>She tried to speak but her mouth was suddenly full of a tasty tongue,
she was on her knees, hands on her head as her mouth was pulled onto a
hot wet cunt while she felt another woman get behind her and start
slowly fucking her wet cunt with a strap on cock. Fear and passion
gripped her all at once as her daughters flashed into her mind, and
then the though was gone as currents of lust ran through her as a
buzzing vibrator pressed against her hard clit.</p><p>She heard a voice, it was Christine, ""Enjoy it Jasmine, you and the
girls are gonna be our guests for a while, you're might be a little
sore tomorrow sweetie!"" and she laughed.</p><p>Harlow and Bea were both carried naked into the club by Shelly and
Tracy, they looked dazed and a little afraid, and Fredrick greeted
them with Honey. ""Hi Bea and Harlow, welcome to our Chapter House,"" he
pointed to Jasmine, ""look, Mommy's already busy playing!""</p><p>The girls saw their mother being fucked by a woman wearing a big strap
on cock, and sucking another lady's cunt as a large group of women
stood around naked touching her breasts and body and watching. Most of
the women were young and firm breasted, a few were older and a few
middle aged, but all with hard sexy bodies.</p><p>Honey kissed both Bea and Harlow and said, ""Don't be afraid girls, I
won't let anyone hurt you, we're all gonna have a good time, Fredrick
here is my friend. And all these nice women, are going to play with
you and your Mommy today and tonight, then you two and your Mommy will
work for me!"" She smiled at Fredrick, ""But I still may bring them here
for a visit sometimes!""</p><p>Fredrick watched as Honey put out her arms and took Harlow and carried
her to the sofa where her mother was on her second cunt while several
more women waited their turn with Jasmine's hot mouth. Others were
strapped up with double ended cocks, so half of the toy would fuck
their own cunts as the other half fucked Jasmine's!</p><p>Jasmine's pretty face already had splatters of cunt cream dripping
from her lips and chin, her ass was wet with streaks of girl cum as
several of the women from the club had cunts that could squirt! The
first one to fuck her had been one of them! Her eyes were wide as she
realized what was happening and she made funny noises as she saw Honey
turn Harlow towards her and squirt some lube on her cunt, and start to
work a small buzzing cock shaped dildo into her cunt!</p><p>The toy spread Harlow's cunt and she gasped and moaned from the new
sensation and the pleasure of the feelings coming from her young body!
Her moans were abruptly cut off as a dripping wet cunt covered her
mouth and she was being mouth fucked as well. Jasmine tried to
comprehend what was happening, but the feelings coming from her body
were so intense! She felt a hot jet of liquid inside her cunt as the
woman fucking her pulled out of her and squirted something into her
that made her cunt start to itch and tingle!</p><p>She felt another pair of hands on her and then something squirting up
her ass and a second later her ass was penetrated with a large toy!
She could only moan at the mixed sensations of pleasure and
uncertainty coursed through her body! As her ass started to stretch
she felt a current of vibration as the toy was turned on high and
started vibrating inside of her, causing her rectum to tingle even
more as the sensation buzzed through her body!</p><p>She heard another muffled moan and thought of Bea and wondered where
she was? She watched Harlow who looked like she was in another world,
get her mouth covered with cunt cream as Honey's strap on cock was in
her at least four inches deep as she slapped her rear end lightly and
pinched her nipple telling her to suck that cunt!</p><p>Bea was in her own haze of pleasure and fear as she was pulled to the
floor and her legs pushed back to her shoulders! Her cunt filled with
something that made her tingle and itch like Jasmine, and then she
groaned as a girl, it was, it was Lilly, the ten year old girl she had
played with in the pool! Lilly wore a small strap on cock and mounted
her like a she was a little whore and began fucking her tingling
itching cunt. On each side of her head, a woman knelt while a third
straddled her face and started fucking her mouth with her wet cunt!</p><p>Christine watched, getting fucked from behind in her cunt, by
Fredrick, who as president of the club decided to stick around and
enjoy the show and watch the sexual debauchery of Honey and all the
girls from the club. There were over a hundred dues paying male
members of this chapter, and Honey knew Jasmine couldn't realize how
lucky she was that it was just the women with her and her children.
With Christine it had been the opposite, her and her three daughters,
they had all been used repeatedly by all the male and female members!</p><p>Honey was taking a break now, she was at the bar with Shelly, and
Christine's youngest daughter Trinity, she had Trinity in her lap and
was finger fucking the sweet sexy six year old as she kissed her.
Shelly was watching her and said, ""Fredrick said you could fuck all
the girls if you want Honey.""</p><p>Honey looked at her smiling Shelly was a little dense, she was sweet,
but not very bright, ""I know Shelly, go get a room ready, bring Jessie
and Tracy too, you can come if you want to.""</p><p>Shelly smiled and blushed, she really liked Honey and got a little
tongue tied around her, she was so sexy and strong! She followed
Honeys direction and a few minutes later Honey and the teenage girls
were all naked and having an excellent little orgy in a separate room.</p><p>Jasmine was begging them now, her cunt on fire, ""Please, please fuck
me, someone, aaahh my cunt is on fire, please fuck me!""</p><p>Fredrick smacked her ass and told her, ""Don't worry Jasmine, my girls
are gonna take good care of you and your daughters today, tonight, and
for the next couple of days as a matter of fact!""</p><p>The woman fucking Harlow had finished with her and she was being
passed around the room now, getting her sore little cunt stretched by
fingers and toys over and over! Having hard nipples shoved in her
mouth, and wet pink tongues and mouthfuls of cunt meat and lots of
different flavor cunt creams!</p><p>Her young mind seemed to have accepted it all, because when they lubed
her tiny asshole, all she did was moan as the tingling increased and
she felt the pleasant vibrations from the toy in her butt! Fredrick
reappeared with a cold tray of wine coolers, letting Jasmine drink
thirstily from one, and giving the other to the women using Bea and
Harlow, for them to drink!</p><p>Jasmine's world got hazy again, she recognized little Trinity as she
took her turn with Jasmine's mouth, and then Grace and Lilly too! She
started feeling completely lost in the wonderful sensations of sex,
her daughters fading from her mind. The sensations of vibrating strap
on cocks in both her holes now, she realized she was being double fucked!</p><p>The feelings, and the sensations, seemed seem to crowd out everything
else. She opened her mouth, waiting and she was not disappointed as
she tasted a wet cunt and latched onto a fat hard clit. She started
sucking, it was good, it reminded her of when she used to suck Honey's
hard clit, hmmm, Honey, where was Honey, she wanted Honey?""</p><p>Bea was already in sexual lala land, the women had been giving her
sips of wine coolers to wash the cunt cream down every time she tasted
another woman's cum. Christine was helping her, licking her face clean
every two or three cunts. She moved back and forth between Harlow and
Bea, doing the same, and whenever she was done with one she went to
one of the others sharing tasty cunt juice filled kisses with them.</p><p>Christine loved it and when Fredrick took her cunt again while they
watched, she came hard as he reminded her of her first few visits to
the club, and the many nights and days of orgies and gangbangs since,
involving her and her little girls.</p><p>After a couple of hours or so Honey came back to the main party, she
had Bea and Harlow brought to the sofa where Jasmine had been getting
ganged all afternoon, he had them spread their legs so Jasmine could
see the condition of there preteen cunts. They were red and puffy,
their clits swollen and hard, the girls were dazed but still aware,
still excited.</p><p>Honey was whispering to Jasmine, ""Love your babies one more time
sweetheart, show them how much you love them, show everyone, make your
sexy little girls cum one more time lover, then we'll rest!""</p><p>Jasmine kissed Honey and told her, ""Thank you Honey, thank you taking
us to this new world, for showing us what we could have, what we'll
have forever. I love you baby, we love you!""</p><p>Honey kissed her back and she all the other girls and women watched as
Jasmine, her eyes glazed with a strange light, lovingly sucked and
licked her two babies dripping cunts, making them orgasm one more time
each! The girls moaning and sighing as she swallowed down the mix of a
dozen different flavors of cunt juice on their sweet flesh.</p><p>Honey smiled and thought she had been wise in bringing them here, she
was gonna make a bundle off of these three, even if she could only
turn them out a week or two every month. Honey was ruthless in some
ways, but she would care for them, love them in her own twisted way,
she'd make sure they didn't get hurt. The girls were gonna grow up a
whole lot faster than all of their friends, but that wasn't
necessarily a bad thing, was it?</p>"
1340,The Roswell Academy,FertileMind,1,"The Roswell College Preparatory Academy For Girls, a place where special girls have learned about becoming women, for the past 90 years.",['F/g cons/rom/pedo/mast'],"<p>Lori Gilbert was pretty worked up, excited about the start of her
teaching career at a new school. She was an attractive 26 year-old
woman, her blond hair shimmered in the bright warm sunlight as she
looked around the field. She felt like she was in the best shape of
her life. Her body was singing, all 5 ft. 1 in. of her 110 pounds
frame was alive, as excited as her mind was!</p><p>She had actually woke up with a tingling sensation all over her body
this morning, knowing the first thing she'd be doing today was helping
out with the morning PE classes on the athletic field. All her years
of hard work, her studying, her advanced degrees in math and science,
had paid off. It had helped her earn a coveted teaching position at
one of the finest all girl prep schools in the state.</p><p>She felt excellent about her chances of making this place her home.
The place she would help mold these girls into young women, the female
leaders of tomorrow. Teaching them academically for certain, but with
a coy smile on her lips, she also looked forward to helping mold them
in other ways as well.</p><p>Having been a college athlete it just felt natural for her to be a
volunteer coach for the girls physical education program. With an eye
towards coaching the field hockey team later on down the road. She
breathed in the clean air and surveyed the green field. Lori feasted
her eyes on the healthy and beautiful young bodies that surrounded
her. She had to keep a clear mind and professional manner about her
when she was with all the girls, in public so to speak. The woman who
had helped her get her job had warned her the temptations would be
many, but so would the rewards here at the Roswell College Preparatory
Academy for Girls.</p><p>Her lover was the head administrator of the schools Math and Science's
Department. Her name was Natalya Liana Reskov, and Lori was very much
in love with her. They had met when Natalya visited the school Lori
was attending, finishing her Masters degree. Natalya was on a
recruiting trip, looking for teachers to help fill positions created
when the Roswell Academy would complete construction on a new six
million dollar science and math wing.</p><p>There were four new positions, and with Natalya's help and
recommendation, she had earned one of them. It was the job of a life
time! The first step into what she dreamed would be a long and
satisfying career. Natalya had been here eight years, emigrating from
Russia almost 12 years ago with her own advanced degrees in
theoretical math and biology. She was a genius, literally, and the
school had put her on the fast track to tenure, which she had earned
just the year before.</p><p>Lori felt giddy as she watched the girls exercising, thinking of last
night, a wild night of sexual abandon she had shared with Natalya and
Gwen. The past month had been overwhelming, she had quite a welcome to
her new home and new friends. In the house she and Natalya would
share, hopefully forever. Natalya was what Lori could only describe as
hyper-sexual. She had told Lori about her appetites not long after
they started dating and sharing a bed, Lori had accepted them without
question. She was completely faithful to Natalya, and was never
disappointed by her incredible sexuality.</p><p>The fact that Natalya had other women she made love to had frightened
Lori at first. She was afraid of not being as good a lover as the
others. Her biggest fear of course was that one of them might take
Natalya away from her. But after moving here, realizing it was just
the two of them living together, she relaxed. It had been an
incredible experience, the first time another woman had joined them in
their lovemaking. But Natalya was wonderful, she and her friend Gwen,
another teacher at the school put her at ease. They concentrated their
efforts on pleasing Lori, bringing her to orgasm again and again as
they pleasured her.</p><p>Afterward at the school, while the teachers and administrators were
preparing for the returning students, Lori found that there were as
many women at the school who were either lesbian or bisexual, and that
they outnumbered the straight women significantly. Obviously it was
not a requirement to be a lesbian or bisexual to work at the school,
but it was the Academy's philosophy that attracted so many of them.</p><p>Many of the students were the children of alumni, many of the teachers
were alumni as well. In fact, all of the other newly hired teachers
were alumni, she was the only exception. Thanks to Natalya's
recommendations she was now a part of the Academy family. It was
exactly what it felt like, a very professional family. Knowing they
shared a common experience made it feel very special.</p><p>Lori had come to the realization she was a lesbian when she was in
High School, but she went through the motions of dating and even slept
with a couple of boys her senior year to be sure. She finally came to
her senses during her first year of college and stopped fighting her
natural inclinations. She came out of the closet not long after, but
she didn't tell her mother she was a lesbian until she graduated college.</p><p>Lori knew it had been difficult for her mother, she was an only child.
She and her mother loved each other fiercely. They had a strong bond
they built as Lori's Mom raised her alone after Lori's Dad passed away
when she was 8 years-old. At first her Mom thought she had failed her,
but through a lot of tearful conversations, Lori made her understand
it was just the way she was, she was happy to be who she was! It
wasn't anyone's fault! Teasing her Mom afterward that she could always
adopt a child if and when to time was right. So she could still have
the grandchild she dreamed of someday!</p><p>After starting her masters program she moved in with her girlfriend at
the time, a woman she thought she had loved. It had lasted a little
over a year. In the end they had gone their separate ways when her
girlfriend decided to take a job in another state. Lori stayed to
continue working at the school and finish her degree. After a few
trips back and forth to see each other, it was over, it was amicable
but sad. She didn't get serious with another woman again until she met
Natalya.    </p><p>Now Lori had a hard time imagining life without her, no one had ever
come close to making her feel the kind of love she felt for Natalya.
She had always thought of herself as pretty adventurous sexually, but
Natalya had taught her so many things. She taught Lori to be more
hedonistic when it came to satisfying her sexual desires! Not to be
afraid to open herself to new experiences and to go after them if that
was what she desired!</p><p>Natalya brought her along slowly, exposing her to lesbian art,
literature and films. She introduced her to other women at the academy
who shared their sexual preference. There were quite a few more than
Lori had expected, a large body of the staff it seemed. Finally as
they made love one night, Natalya told her of the other opportunities
at the school. Teaching and guiding young girls through the emotional
mine fields of puberty and sexual awakening. Introducing them to the
joys and delights of lesbian love.</p><p>At first, Lori had been aghast, thinking what could happen if any of
the girls filed a complaint, or made accusations against the teachers
or the Academy! Natalya told her that what happened between the girls
seeking special attention and their teachers was always consensual and
always confidential. There were unspoken rules here at the Academy,
rules that were sacrosanct, never to be violated. The headmistress of
the Academy herself, Dr. Luciana Kensington explained the schools
philosophy to Lori when she met her in her office with Natalya.</p><p>Lori was surprised the first time they met, she wasn't sure what she
had been expecting. Ms. Kensington was a very handsome woman. If Lori
had to guess, she would say she was in her late 50's. But she looked
extraordinary, silver haired, tall and firm bodied, her face a classic
picture of dignity. Beautiful in a royal way, she had the grace of a
ballerina, light on her feet, yet she gave the impression of great
strength.  </p><p>In her very dignified manner she explained, ""Ms. Gilbert, we are here
to educate these young ladies in all aspects of their lives. The
academic's, the science's, as well as the arts. The rational as well
as the emotional, the physical as well as the spiritual. Many are the
daughters, granddaughters, great granddaughters, and great great
granddaughters of women who have attended this Academy over the last
90 years.""</p><p>Dr. Kensington continued, ""The founder and first headmistress of the
school, Dr. Eleanor McCallum Finch espoused the philosophy we follow
to this day. We educate girls in all aspects of life. We shall not
neglect their physical or emotional needs for fear of lawsuits or
allegations. Our record speaks for itself, and to the dedication of
the many women and alumni who have served the needs of the young women
of the Roswell Academy these many years.""  </p><p>Afterward, Natalya made sure Lori understood that philosophy. There
was no plan for seduction, no scheme to molest any girls at the
Academy. It was about open and loving relationships, between young
ladies and their teachers. Young ladies curious about the many aspects
of life and love, seeking enlightenment and spreading their sexual
wings for the first time in their young lives.</p><p>Relationships built on respect trust and love, offering sexual
mentoring only to girls seeking it. Those young women who wanted to
learn, to experiment and experience their desires. Not luring them
into relationships simply to satisfy their own sexual desires as
lesbians or bisexuals. But by nurturing them and showing them the
limitless possibilities their lives held for them.</p><p>Lori sighed and snapped back to the present as she remembered why she
was here. She spoke to several girls as she corrected their positions
as they did sit ups and other exercises. Lori explained how to
exercise certain abdominal muscles, how to isolate them and
concentrate their efforts. But as she turned towards another group of
girls she was taken aback by the spectacular beauty of one in particular.</p><p>She had never seen a girl as beautiful as young Kallie Leighton. She
was tall and slim, beautiful shiny chestnut hair, a face like an
angel, skin so clear and smooth. Her eyes, her eyes were smokey grey
and flecked with light. It was difficult to walk around the gym when
they were indoors and Kallie was in PE, without looking at her all the
time. It was no easier out here on the field.</p><p>She remembered seeing Kallie and her mom Marissa Leighton together at
parents night. Many of the girls were from out of state and boarded at
the school, but Kallie and her Mom were local. Even so Kallie stayed
in the dormitory during the week and spent weekends at home. Her
mother was an alumni of the school, she was active in many of the
school associations. Lori remembered being blown away when she saw the
two of them together, they could have been sisters. She could see
where Kallie got her sensuous eyes and her sexy body. For lack of a
better term, Lori thought mom Marissa was a fox, these days they might
say hottie. Either or, Lori gave in to her imagination, sharing with
Natalya that evening, that she fantasized about making love to the two
of them together!</p><p>Kallie was one of the more advanced of Roswell's student's, she was
only eleven, but she was a freshman starting ninth grade. She was a
little out of her league, age and maturity wise, with many of the
other freshman. Most of the girls at the Academy were academically
advanced, but emotionally they were still young girls needing
guidance. Lori knew she shouldn't walk by her, but she couldn't help
herself. She tried hard not to look to closely but Kallie's shorts, oh
they were so short! Jesus she was beautiful! She couldn't see much
anyway, but she could certainly imagine!</p><p>Lori's imagination just told her that Kallie had the sweetest sexiest
little body she could ever imagine. Her long legs were smooth and
slim, firm and well muscled from soccer and field hockey. Lori was
certain heaven was between her thighs and she wished she could go
there. Lori passed by her, trying hard to look at her from the corner
of her eye! What she didn't realize was Kallie was looking at her as well!</p><p>Kallie was pretending to do sit ups, but what she was really doing was
hoping the new teacher would walk by and look at her. Oh my God here
she was, walking in her direction, she tried to open her legs a bit,
to look like she needed help doing sit-ups correctly without being too
obvious! Here she was oh God, as she walked by Kallie got a perfect
picture of her beautiful face, she was the prettiest woman she had
ever seen, except for her mom of course! She was past her now, Kallie
just quit her stupid sit-ups, it was hard to do sit-ups when you were
in love with your new teacher and she hadn't even noticed you!</p><p>After PE all the girls were in the locker room listening to Lori as
she gave them a short pep talk about the importance of physical
fitness, after which she told them to hit the showers. Kallie hung
back and when she went by the coach, she passed real close, with just
a towel wrapped around her young body she brushed against her and Ms.
Gilbert said, ""Good job today Kallie.""</p><p>Touching her had send shivers up Kallie's spine, she was in love after
all! A very intense feeling came over Kallie and she stopped and
turned, her mouth was dry. ""Unnn ummm Ms. Gilbert, I was wondering, I
know you're really good at math, and….well you always say if we need
help we should ask…"" Kallie smiled, who was finding who attractive now
was the question?</p><p>Lori answered carefully, ""Certainly Kallie, did you have a specific
question about the lesson plan I outlined today, a particular problem?""</p><p>Kallie had to devise a plan quickly, she didn't have a clue what she
was doing, ""I, umm, I think I need some help, I'm not really sure, the
equations we have to work out, I….I think I need help?""</p><p>Lori smiled, ""Of course Kallie, why don't you get your shower and we
can talk afterward, we'll see exactly what it is about those equations
that you don't understand.""</p><p>Kallie's heart was beating so hard she thought she might pass out, her
face felt hot, she could smell Ms. Gilberts perfume! ""Okay, okay Ms.
Gilbert, thanks, thanks a lot!"" She turned and practically ran to the
showers. What Kallie couldn't have known was Lori was just as affected
by her as Kallie was by Lori.</p><p>In the locker room after their showers it was the usual chaos and
confusion! Lori was in heaven, naked girls everywhere, shouting to
each other, teasing and joking as their clothes went flying around,
lots of laughter. But slowly it thinned out, and as it did, Kallie
slipped off, to a quiet corner, out of sight and waited. She had
showered, but what she was going to do had her stomach all in a knot!
She felt a warmth between her legs she had felt only a few times
before, but it was more intense now than ever!</p><p>Her face felt flushed and she was scared but she was determined as
well. After all the girls had left, she waited, and then she heard Ms.
Gilbert yell, ""All clear in the locker room!"" She was checking to make
sure no one was left, and she didn't usually go much farther than
where she was standing, but Kallie made a noise. Lori called out, ""Is
anyone here?"" She wasn't thinking of Kallie, she had expected her to
come to the office.</p><p>Kallie's heart was beating a mile a minute, she was wearing a tiny
yellow bikini panty, and that's all, she squeaked, ""Ms. Gilbert, it
me, Kallie.""</p><p>A small shock went through Lori's body at the sound of Kallie's voice,
her pulse quickened, ""Kallie, are you ok, where are you? I thought
we'd meet in the office?""</p><p>Lori's heart was about to explode, she wanted to go forward, but she
was as scared as Kallie was! If she went forward she was not sure what
she would do. She stepped back and looked out the door, the corridor
was empty, she let the door close behind her. She took a deep breath
and decided to go forward. It was still innocent, and she was in
control of the situation. She remembered what Natalya had told her, Be
cautious, be open, but be prepared. Sometimes they just want a hug, a
few words of encouragement, but often they are searching for something
more. She walked into the locker room.</p><p>Lori spoke softly, ""Kallie, where are you, are you okay?""</p><p>Kallie stepped out from the shadows, ""Here Ms. Gilbert, I'm here, I'm
okay.""</p><p>Lori turned and saw her, she felt a much higher jolt of electricity go
through her. Kallie was nearly naked, and she was stunning! She was
everything Lori had imagined, her long sexy legs, perfect tiny breast
buds, so small and firm with large erect nipples. She was wearing only
a pair of silky yellow bikini panties! Lori felt her knee's go weak,
she was entranced by Kallie's innocent beauty!</p><p>Lori's throat was dry, she moved towards Kallie slowly and looked at
her expectantly. They were close, very close, Lori could smell her
fresh clean scent, and a hint of something else? A hint of Kallie, her
musk, her special scent, Lori's heart was pounding! Without a word
Kallie suddenly reached up and put her arms around Lori's neck and
pulled her to her, giving her the hottest sexiest clumsiest kiss Lori
had ever received! Lori froze as she tasted fresh mint toothpaste and
felt Kallie's tongue searching out hers!</p><p>As Lori stood there in shock Kallie closed what little distance was
between them and pressed herself against Lori's body. Lori's own hard
firm breasts pressed against Kallie's small sexy buds! Kallie's heart
leapt, God, oh God, she was doing it, she was kissing Ms. Gilbert! A
moan escaped Lori as she wrapped her arms around Kallie and broke
their kiss.</p><p>Kallie whimpered and tried to kiss her again but Lori just held her
close, the both of them shaking like leaves in a tree. Lori tried to
speak, it came out a whisper, ""Kallie, its okay, I understand, its
okay, just slow down sweetheart, slow down, I'm here now, why don't we
go back to the office, we can talk in there?""</p><p>Kallie was on fire, her body was burning, she looked into Lori's eyes,
""Oh Ms. Gilbert, please, please kiss me again, I, I'm…""</p><p>Lori saw the tears in her eyes and her heart went out to this sweet
child. She was trying to think rationally, but Lori knew deep down she
wanted to make love to this beautiful young girl! She sighed and
kissed her, kissed her like she had kissed Natalya the night before,
kissed her as a lover, a lover she wanted very badly. It seemed like
their kiss went on forever as Kallie was mewing and grinding her
pelvis unconsciously against Lori!</p><p>Finally Lori gasped, ""Kallie, sweetheart, we can't stay here, lets go
to the office, we can talk there, you can tell me what you want
sweetie, what you need. I'll help you understand what's happening to
your body, what you're feeling inside of you!""</p><p>Kallie nodded, ""Yes, please Ms. Gilbert, lets, I never, I never felt
the things I feel about you before, I love you, I want to be with you.
I don't know how, can you show me, please?""</p><p>Lori helped her wrap a towel around her, they picked up her clothes.
The two walked together down the aisle, Lori's arm protectively over
Kallie's sexy smooth shoulder, holding her close. They walked between
the lockers towards the office, just a light on the desk burning,
illuminating a small circle. At the end of the aisle Lori hit a light
switch sending the locker room into darkness, together the two entered
the office. Lori made sure the blinds were closed and the door was
locked as the two sat on the small love seat against the wall. Kallie
snuggled in Lori's lap, her face buried in her neck.</p><p>For a while they just held each other, Lori began to calm down and she
could feel Kallie warm breath on her neck as she relaxed in her
embrace. Finally Lori spoke, ""Tell me Kallie, tell me what you're
feeling honey?""</p><p>Kallie sighed deeply, she looked up at Lori and Lori kissed her gently
on her lips. Kallie smiled, ""I want to learn about love Ms. Gilbert,
like the older girls talk about. Sometimes at night, I can hear them,
whispering, making noises, sometimes they go to each others beds. I
want to learn too, but I want to do it with you. You're so pretty, so
beautiful. My Mom says the Roswell Academy is where girls become
women, but she wouldn't explain, can you help me understand Ms. Gilbert?""</p><p>Lori smiled and wondered if Marissa Leighton had not learned this very
same lesson all those years ago? And now she wanted Kallie to learn it
as well? She looked into those smokey grey eyes, what a beautiful
young girl.</p><p>Lori tried to answer her questions, ""Well lets start with me telling
you that the things you are feeling, with your heart, with your body,
are all perfectly normal.""</p><p>She smiled and kissed Kallie again, a little longer this time, their
tongue's dancing lightly against each other. She spoke softly as she
held her, ""You'll find as you get older, that your feelings will
change, not the love inside you, but the way you feel about it, and
who you feel it for. You love me now, and I feel love for you too
sweetheart. But what's happening to you now, your body is changing.
Its growing, not just physically, but emotionally, that makes a young
girl feel so many different things. It can be very confusing,
sometimes even a little scary.""</p><p>Kallie giggled nervously and nodded, ""I know, like today, I was
hiding, waiting for the other girls to go, waiting for you. I was so
scared! I wanted to run away from you, and to you at the same time!
But I have this feeling, here,"" she rubbed her tummy, just above her
precious vagina, ""it told me to wait, it told me to kiss you!"" She
smiled and blushed as she said that part.</p><p>Lori smiled and they kissed again, longer and deeper. Lori was
intoxicated with her, she was manna from heaven and Lori knew this was
what Natalya meant. About teaching, about helping the girls grow,
learning about their sexuality from people who loved them. People
dedicated to guiding them through it all. Her hands caressed Kallie's
naked stomach, moving upwards. Ever so gently, she touched her swollen
breast buds, rubbing softly. First one, then the other, as Kallie
moaned and squirmed in her lap.</p><p>Kallie's breathing was becoming ragged, ""Mmmm, touch me, please Ms.
Gilbert, please, touch me some more!""</p><p>Lori could only have imagined Kallie was a creature of such intense
sexuality, she was no ordinary 11 year old. Lori's senses told her
this as her hand slipped between Kallie's thighs now, the young girl
spreading her legs eagerly! Lori felt waves of lust crashing over her
own adult body realizing she was just a pawn in this game. Kallie was
in charge. Lori let her fingers touch her, oh she was so wet, the
material of Kallie's panty was soaked as Lori massaged her special place.</p><p>In her little girl voice, Kallie whispered, ""Aaaaah, Ms. Gilbert,
mmmm, it feels so good, when you touch me there, mmmmm, so good.""</p><p>They kissed again and Lori's suckled Kallie's soft pink tongue, she
tasted like a piece of candy to her. As Kallie sucked hers and groaned
when Lori's fingers slipped under the elastic waist and down the front
of Kallie's panties, touching her hot slippery wet flesh. Lori's
finger burned from the heat, Kallie was so slick, Lori's middle finger
slipped between her inner lips, into her warm clutching embrace!</p><p>Lori felt an incredible wave of passion course through her own body.
It sent a shock wave through her own soaked cunt and she thought for a
split second she was about to orgasm, just from touching this sweet
child! Kallie moaned loudly and Lori felt the small swollen bump of
her little lovers clitoris at the top of her vagina and rubbed it gently.</p><p>She whispered to Kallie between kisses, ""Feel it Kallie, feel the
sensations, feel the love darling, feel it with all your heart and
soul."" Kallie groaned again, deeply, her lithe young body was
vibrating like a purring kitten!</p><p>Lori praised her, ""That's it sweetheart, concentrate on the feelings
coming from your body, I'll teach you something wonderful Kallie,
something your body will never forget! Something you will want again
and again after you feel it for the first time sweetheart!""</p><p>Kallie cried out, unable to control her young body, ""Aaaaah, ooooohh
Ms. Gilbert, I never felt this before, nothing like this ever before,
not ever! What is it Ms. Gilbert, ooooh my, my cunny, ahaahhhhaaa, my
cunny, Ms. Gilbert, what's happening!""</p><p>Kallie began to thrash and jerk, her eyes were closed and her face was
suffused with color as her mouth formed a silent O! She bucked once,
then twice, then a third time and collapsed back into Lori's lap. She
was quivering as Lori held her close, her young body was mass of new
found nerve endings! Kallie had made a discovery today, she had taken
the very first step of her sexual awakening! Tears of joy and love
filled Lori's eyes, she was crying with happiness for Kallie as she
showered kisses upon her face. Enthralled to have been the one, the
one Kallie had chosen!</p><p>Kallie was in heaven, when the first waves of pleasure had hit her she
became totally lost in it! Her orgasm had been the strongest most
intense thing she had ever felt in her young life, and she wasn't even
touching herself! Her body shuddered and she felt it in her cunny and
her tummy as lights exploded in her brain while she enjoyed the
incredible new sensations rocking her body, crashing over her like
giant waves at the beach!</p><p>Lori was rocking her gently like a baby, Kallie felt so good, so safe!
Lori was shaking, she reached out to touch the arm of the love seat to
steady herself, her head spun from the intensity of their connection!
Lori looked down at Kallie smiling, she licked Kallie's sexy lips
wetly and then kissed her little lover again.</p><p>Kallie looked into her eyes, a mischievous little smile played at her
lips, ""I love you Ms. Gilbert, I think I'm going to need a lot of help
with my math, will you help me, will you teach me?""</p><p>Lori smiled and nodded, ""I will Kallie, I'll teach you, we'll teach
each other."" She kissed her again and sat her next to her on the love
seat, ""Lets get you dressed, we'll get together later, after classes,
and see if we can't work out a schedule for your math tutoring!""</p><p>Kallie giggled and wrapped her arms around Lori's neck one more time
and whispered, ""Thank you, thank you Ms. Gilbert, I love you!""</p><p>Lori could only nod, no words came to her as she helped Kallie dress.
This beautiful girl had struck her dumb with her innocence and love.
Lori strove to comprehend the future she was seeing here at the
Academy. She helped Kallie, touching her soft skin as she dressed,
sharing more soft sweet kisses. But her mind was lost, and all she
could think of was hours they would share together as she tutored this
special young girl.</p>"
1341,"Gracie and Janice, Chapter 3 - The Bedroom",FertileMind,3,"The bath is finished, it's time to dry off and go to the bedroom.",['FF/gg con/inc/mast/oral/ped/rom'],"<p>Gracie and Janice continue their loving incestuous introduction to the
joys of lesbian sex with Jewell and Lindy. Their bath finished the
four lovers move to the bedroom to start the next phase of the girls
sexual education.</p><p>Gracie sank back into the water and Janice's arms, kissing her and
tasting her own juices on her lovers lips. She sighed contently as she
felt the embrace of her youngest daughter Lindy next and they shared
another wet kiss. Jewell and Janice embraced, Gracie saw their lips
come together softly. Jewell's expression told Gracie she could taste
her slick juice on her Aunt Janice's lips. It sent a tingle down her
spine as she watched Jewell lick Janice's lips as she tasted her
Mommy's cunt cream.</p><p>The four of them floated in a warm timeless limbo, wet hands caressing
one another softly as they shared delicious kisses back and forth.
Janice finally said, ""The water is cooling, lets all rinse off and
we'lll go to our bed together."" She looked at both girls and said,
""Your Mother and I still have so much to teach you, this is just the
very beginning of the wonderful things you'll learn.""</p><p>The water was drained and the four of them shared giggles and kisses
as they rinsed off. The girls tickling each other as Gracie and Janice
ran warm water over them. Their sexy young bodies glistened in the
candlelight. Janice grabbed two giant soft towels giving one to
Gracie. Janice started rubbing dry Lindy as they shared sweet soft
kisses. Gracie and Jewell did the same as Gracie dried Jewell. The
hairdryers whined as everyone got their hair at least a little bit
dryer before they all piled onto to the bed.</p><p>Once on the bed they stretched like cats, the girls feeling very
naughty being naked with their Mommy and Aunt Janice on their big bed.
Gracie's heart was pounding as Jewell lay atop her, the full delicious
weight of her naked young body, their hot skin touching all over.
Gracie's nipples ached as Jewell's hard little nubs rubbed against
them, the pressure of her smooth chest on Gracie's breasts was exquisite.</p><p>Janice lay beside Lindy, her small legs spread wide, opening herself
to her Aunts sweet touch. Janice spoke softly to both girls, ""You saw
how I made mommy feel good in the bath with my mouth girls? Well now
mommy and I are going to show you what it feels like to have someone
kiss you there. To have another woman, another girl, use her mouth her
lips and her tongue, to bring you pleasure.""</p><p>Gracie slid Jewell off of her laying her on her back. Gracie settled
her body on top of her, most of her weight on her elbows as she kissed
Jewell deeply. Their tongues were slipping back and forth as Gracie
pressed her pelvis down into Jewell's, feeling herslick shaved cunt
spasm as she did. She said, ""Darling, Mommy wants to love you so bad,
to taste your sweet cunt, to taste your sweet juice! Can Mommy kiss
your beautiful pussy baby, hmmm? Can I make my baby feel good with my
lips and my tongue?""</p><p>Her last words were punctuated with a wet swipe of her tongue across
and around Jewell's moist lips. Her baby's breath was hot and sweet
against Gracie's face. The little girl was flushed and pink all over
from the warm bath. The delicious fever of lust was burning in her
young body, deep in her belly. Gracie smiled and kissed her way slowly
down Jewell's slender neck. From the corner of her eye she saw Janice
wetly kissing Lindy again, then showering her pretty face with kisses
as she began a slow decent like Gracie.</p><p>Gracie kissed and licked Jewell's neck and nuzzled her ear for a warm
second, her tongue licking her earlobe, the wet tip sending a shiver
through Jewell's body as Gracie touched it to her inner ear. She
whispered to her baby, ""I love you Jewell, I love you so much. Mommy's
gonna make you feel so good baby.""</p><p>Jewell was lost in the sensations overwhelming her young body. Her
mothers kisses were making her shake, when Mommy touched her tongue to
her ear it felt like electricity was traveling through her body.
Gracie was moving slowly, licking the hollow of her baby's neck and
kissing her way down to her daughters tiny hard nipples. Gracie
stopped there, examining them in minute detail, memorizing every tiny
bump, the texture of her skin. Her tongue swirled wetly again, around
and around the hard little nub of Jewell's left nipple, then her
right. She elicited a low moan from her baby as she did.</p><p>Jewell opened her eyes to see her Mommy's tongue sending currents of
pleasure through her body. Her little nipples felt wonderful as she
watched her mother suckle them and pull on them with her mouth. Making
them pink and wet, swell and grow as she sucked them, pulling her
sensitive flesh up and into her hot sucking mouth. Jewell had no idea
such feelings could come from her nipples. She wanted to kiss her
Mommy's and her Aunt Janice's nipples the same way.</p><p>Next to them on the bed Janice and Lindy were in their own small world
of pleasure. Janice had lubricated her fingers with saliva, rubbing it
on Lindy pink swollen cunt. Her fingers masturbated the sweet sexy
little 5 year old as she made her way down her slim young body in a
fashion similar to Gracie. Janice lavished attention on Lindy's own
tiny nipples. Sucking them hard, pulling on them, lashing them with
her tongue making Lindy gasp when she did. Janice's tongue dipped into
Lindy's belly button and left a wet trail of kisses and licks down to
the tasty treasure Janice desired most.</p><p>She looked up at Lindy who's eyes were open, a sparkle of light
burning in each as she looked at her Aunt Janice. Janice smiled
hungrily, and as Lindy watched she touched her tongue to Lindy's wet
tasty flesh. Janice let out a moan of her own as the delicious taste
of Lindy's essence filled her mouth. The little girl was wet, Janice's
fingers had brought forth her tangy slick juice, hot and slick it
coated Janice's tongue.</p><p>Janice probed gently, pushing the tip of her tongue into Lindy's hot
little hole, getting the tip and a little more of her hungry tongue
into her sweet little lovers cunt. She looked at the small pink bump
at the top of Lindy's cunt slit, so hard, so ready. She licked upward,
Lindy's juice on her tongue as she teased Lindy's hard little clit
again and again, swirling her tongue around and around. Lindy gasped
and then let a deep groan escape as Janice captured her clit and
suckled it gently.</p><p>Gracie was moving again, ever downward to the feast of Jewell's own
special treasure, the place she wanted to taste more than anything. As
Eve sinned in the Garden of Eden, Gracie wanted to sin in her own lush
garden, Eden held no comparison to Jewell. She looked closely at her
daughters vagina, Jewell was very wet, her cunt so pink and soft.
Gracie wanted to open her mouth and take her daughter's sweet cunt in
all at once, to swallow her whole. As she delivered her final
butterfly kisses to the inside of her baby's sexy thighs, she looked
up at her and smiled.</p><p>Jewell was about to lose her mind, her mother's kisses teased and
teased, licking and kissing all around her young cunt, Jewell could
feel her own wetness. She watched as her Mommy kissed the insides of
her legs and smiled at her. With their eyes locked Gracie slowly
pushed her tongue into Jewell's hot pink hole. Jewell closed her eyes
and moaned as she felt her mothers tongue touch her cunt, sending even
more intense sensations through her immature body.</p><p>Gracie groaned to herself as her baby's sweet thick cream coated her
tongue and her taste encompassed all her senses, Oh God, she's
delicious, I want to taste her forever, I will remember this first
taste forever. She moaned again as she swallowed and the vibration
traveled through her tongue and into Jewell's aching pussy. Gracie had
never tasted anything as sweet, it was her baby, her daughters own
sexual essence. A unique thing produced only through the magic of
love, and the sweet sex that came with it. She swallowed again wanting
Jewell's juice inside of her, a part of her soul.</p><p>Gracie's tongue delved as deeply as it could, when she had slipped her
tongue into Jewell's treasure as far as she could, she slowly slipped
it out and up. Her target was but a fraction of an inch away, the hard
pink nub of Jewell's clit called to her. It screamed at her, demanded
her attention. Gracie listened, she flicked it with the tip of her
tongue and saw her daughters flesh quiver with the sensation. The
muscles of Jewell's abdomen rippled and she heard Jewell gasp and
moan. Gracie began to slather her daughter's clitoris with wet hard
licks, then soft twirling sucks and still more wet slow licks!</p><p>Gracie was lost in Jewell's sweet cunt, hungry for something she knew
she could never get enough of. After several minutes Jewell began to
rock slowly from side to side. Her small hands gripped fistfuls of
silk sheet, she unconsciously began thrusting her slim hips up,
fucking her cunt against her mothers mouth.</p><p>Next to them Lindy was in a frenzy as well, Janice was pummeling her
baby clit with her tongue, working to give Lindy the feeling Jewell
had experienced. She felt Lindy's body begin to tremble, her eyes were
closed tight and her face was red! The little girl was moaning loudly,
something inside of her broke. An explosion of light and color in her
young mind. She let out a huge breath of air and drank in another.
Janice felt it on her tongue, felt the contractions as Lindy cried out
and breathed in sharply again then crying out, ""OH OH OH Ooooohhhh,
ooooohhhhh oooohhhh!""</p><p>Janice held her young body and kept her mouth to Lindy's flesh, she
tasted a small warm spurt of urine as Lindy's body lost control for a
short second. A tiny bit of pee escaping as she experienced her very
first orgasm at the skilled mouth of her Aunt Janice. Janice swallowed
the delicious mix of her sexual juices and the tiny mild flavored
spurt of her urine. Lindy was gasping for air now, her eyes still
tightly shut as her tiny hips gyrated with the sensations of her
immature orgasm. As Janise held her Lindy began to quiet and Janice's
attention turned to Gracie and Jewell.</p><p>Jewell was crying out as well, but she was older and had felt this
incredible sensation twice before! Her back arched up off the bed as
Gracie held her mouth to Jewell's sweet pussy. Jewell proclaimed it to
them loudly, ""AAAHHH Ahhh Maaaa…. Oooh oh Mommaaa, I'm doin it, aaahhh
again, again Mommaaaaa again. Oooooohhhh yes yes, oooohh its so nice,
aaaahh so nice…."" Gracie held on to Jewell as she rode the crest of
her orgasm, waiting for her to come down from her high.</p><p>Janice smiled and began to kiss her way back up Lindy's trembling
body, leaving another wet trail with her tongue until she reached
Lindy's sweet mouth and shared the flavor of her own young body with
her. Lindy was red faced, she looked confused and flustered as she
hugged Janice hard, their bodies entwined. Janice whispered to her,
telling her what a delicious little flower she was, and how much her
Mommy was going to enjoy loving her.</p><p>Gracie made her way back up Jewell's scrumptious body and was holding
Jewell now, her oldest daughter amazed that such a wondrous feeling
could happen to her again. She asked in her sweet little girl voice,
""Mommy, will it always be like that when we play together? Will it
always feel this good? Will my cum happen like that again and again?""</p><p>Gracie nodded and kissed Jewell's forehead, ""Yes lover, it'll even get
better if you can imagine that. It'll feel sweeter and sweeter every
time you make love to the people you love most. Your sissy, your Aunt
Janice, and me darling. We'll be able to share these feelings again
and again.""</p><p>Janice said, ""The both of you will learn how to give as well as
receive the wonderful gift of sexual pleasure. With your lovers, with
us sweethearts, whenever we want.""</p><p>Both girls were in awe as they contemplated their future, a future
where they could play naked with their Mommy and their Aunt, where
sweet special kisses would be normal. Where they could feel these
wonderful things every day. It made their little heads spin and their
young hearts pound.</p><p>Janice said, ""Now we want to teach you both how to please us. We want
to teach you to do the same things we have done to you tonight. Would
you both like to try?""</p><p>Both girls nodded vigorously and Gracie said, ""I want to show the two
of you how to make Aunt Janice feel that special feeling, how to make
her pussy very wet. How to make her cum like you both did just a few
minutes ago. Would you like that?""</p><p>Again the vigorous nods as Janice smiled at Gracie, Janice had
intended on teaching the girls. Instead she kissed Gracie and lay
back, spreading her legs wide, exposing herself completely to the
three people she loved most in this world. The girls looked excitedly
as Janice's swollen fat labia parted wetly, revealing a deep pink
interior and a huge bump at the top, her clit. It was the size of a
small grape, and it seemed to throb with the beat of her heart as they
watched.</p><p>Gracie looked at her lover with unbridled desire and had to control
herself as she brought the girls together between Janice's wide spread
legs. ""Isn't you Aunt Janice's pussy beautiful? Mommy has kissed and
licked and sucked her many times. She's so delicious, you'll never be
able to get enough of her cream once you've tasted her.""</p><p>The girls looked almost scared to touch her for fear they might do
something wrong but Gracie showed them what to do. First she gently
slipped her finger into Janice's slick wet heat, moving her finger up
and down through the dripping folds of her flesh, circling her fat
clit and making her lover groan. She said softly, ""Jewell, Lindy,
gently do what I'm doing, don't be afraid. Aunt Janice loves being
touched by her lovers, we're all lovers now. Touch her, feel her.""</p><p>Both girls slowly reached toward Janice's soaked slit, Janice groaning
uncontrollably as their small fingers touched her. She watched through
 half closed eyes as Gracie encouraged them, guiding their now slick
fingers into her body. She showed them how to rub her swollen clit as
they grew more confident seeing how much their Aunt Janice was
enjoying it.</p><p>Jewell asked breathless, ""Are we doing it good Aunt Janice, do you
like the way we're touching you?""</p><p>Janice sighed, ""Oh God yes sweethearts, please keep touching me, it
feels so good! Finger my hot cunt  darlings, mmmm, rub my clit,
aaaahhh yesss, like that!""</p><p>As the girls explored Gracie took her fingers, coated with Janice's
cream, looking at the girls she brought them to her mouth and sucked
them clean. The girls were glowing as they watched their Mommy dip her
finger back into Aunt Janice's wet hole along with their fingers.
Janice moaned as Gracie offered her finger to Lindy who opened her
mouth without hesitation and sucked her Aunt's warm cream from
Gracie's finger. Gracie did it again, for Jewell this time, and still
once more for herself before she kissed both her daughters so they
could all share Janice's delicious cunt cream!</p><p>Gracie slid around behind the girls, telling them to each use two
fingers now, and to use their little thumbs  to rub Aunt Janice's fat
hard clit. As they did Janice hissed and arched her back thrusting
herself towards the two girls. ""Aaaaahhh yessss, touch me baby's,
mmmm, finger fuck my hot cunt, oooohh its soooo good, fuck me baby's
fuck your Aunts hot pussy!""</p><p>Her naughty language had the girls even more excited as Gracie kissed
the back of their necks and slid a hand between their legs. She found
them both wet again and she gently rubbed and fingered them lightly as
they masturbated Janice together. Gracie was rubbing her firm breasts
against Jewell back, her nipples aching with lust. She took her finger
from Lindy's little pussy and brought it to Jewell's mouth. Jewell
sucked it clean of her sisters juice. As soon as she did Gracie fed
her other finger coated with Jewell's wetness to Lindy, the feeling of
her youngest daughter sucking her finger sent a shiver up and down her
spine.</p><p>Gracie could see Janice closing in on an earth shattering orgasm. She
urged the girls on as she masturbated them, ""That's it baby's, mmmm
rub Aunt Janice's big fat clit harder, you won't hurt her! Yessss, she
likes that! Fuck your little fingers in her girls, ooooh very good!""</p><p>Gracie was behind them rubbing her hard nipples on their backs as each
of her hands went around their tiny waist's and between their legs
rubbing them steadily. Her own cunt was soaked, she could feel her own
juices running down the inside of her thighs. She was kissing and
licking Jewell's and Lindy's neck and ears as she watched Janice throw
her head back.</p><p>She cried out, ""AAAHHH God, Ooohhh ooohh fuck! Cummming, aaaahhh
cumming Jewell! Aahhhh Lindy, making me cummmm so good!""</p><p>Gracie couldn't stand it, she slipped around the girls and captured
Janice's throbbing clit with her moutht as she was cumming. The girls
watched in fascination and awe as their mother suckled their Aunt
Janice's swollen clit as she continued her orgasm. Both Lindy and
Jewell felt the vaginal contractions on their fingers as Janice's cunt
clenched again and again.</p><p>Janice bucked her hips up and Gracie held her mouth to Janice's clit
as the girls pulled their sticky wet fingers away. Janice rode the
waves and moaned and cried in pleasure, ""Yesss, yessss, suck me baby!
Aaaahhh fuck suck my clit lover, suck it suck it! Aaaaahh aaaahhh
aaahhh!""</p><p>Finally she lay still her full breasts rising and falling with her
breathing. Janice pulled Gracie to her and kissed her deep and wet. As
she did she reached for the girls who came to her, Lindy on top of her
and Jewell to one side. As she finished her kiss with Gracie she began
sharing hot wet kisses with the girls. Gracie took their fingers and
pressed them in between their mouths so Janice and the girls could
suck and lick them as they kissed.</p><p>Now it was just the sounds of breathing and wet licking sucking lips.
Tongues slipping back and forth between four hungry mouths. After a
few minutes Janice rolled to her side and onto Gracie, laying her full
weight on her lover as they kissed. She looked at the girls, ""Who
wants to help Aunt Janice suck Mommy's hot wet cunt hmmm? Do you want
to make Mommy cum like you did me? Want to make her shout when she
cums like you did to me, hmmmm?""</p><p>Jewell and Lindy's eyes were bright with excitement and Gracie moaned,
""Ooohh God yes, please Janice, oh Jewell, Lindy, baby's suck Mommy's
cunt, please make me cum with your hot sexy mouths!""</p><p>Janice smiled and kissed her way down Gracie's neck pulling the girls
close. She whispered softly, ""Mmmm, lets start with Mommy's beautiful
breasts, her big hard nipples, watch me.""</p><p>Gracie sighed as Janice twirled her wet tongue around and around
Gracie's nipple and then captured it and sucked it like she was a
baby. She released it and it looked even bigger than before, she said,
""Jewell sweetie come on this side with me and Lindy you stay there. I
want the two of you to lick and suck Mommy's nipples just like I did,
do it together.""</p><p>Jewell slid in between Janice's hot body and her mother's and Lindy
small hand reached for her mothers breast and the two of them began
licking and sucking Gracie's hard nipples. Gracie was moaning, ""Oh
Jesus, so sweet, aaahh so good, mmmm, suck my nipples. Yesss, squeeze
my breasts, hard, squeeze them baby's, aaahh yesss.""</p><p>Janice had a wicked smile as she watched, fondling both girls cunts as
they explored Gracie's firm breasts and fat nipples with their hot
mouths. She slid between her lovers legs now, watching the  obscene
tableau of lesbian pedo incest play out before her eyes. She was
experiencing a lust she had not felt since making love to her sister
Evelyn and her girlfriends as a child. It was so taboo, so erotic, it
could not be anymore sexually arousing than it was.</p><p>The girls were relentless as Gracie's nipples swelled, her aureole
bumpy and pink as the two sexy children suckled their mother like
infants. Janice and Gracie's eyes met and a look of passion passed
between them that almost sparked. Janice said seductively, ""Come on
hungry baby's, its time to taste Mommy's sweet hot pussy. Time to suck
her dripping wet cunt lips, and suckle her fat clit like you did her
nipples.""</p><p>Their three faces were together inches from Gracie's wet pussy,
Gracie's scent intoxicated Janice as she kissed Jewell and then Lindy.
She smiled again, ""Its time to taste Mommy, watch me again."" They saw
their Aunt's tongue, long and pink snake towards their Mommy's cunt.
They heard their mother gasp as Janice slipped her tongue in between
the dripping wet folds of Gracie's swollen labia. Watched as she
wiggled it deeper, coating it with their mothers slick cream. They saw
her run her tongue up through the wetness and stop at the top, where
Gracie's fat clit stood erect. They heard their Mommy moan loudly as
their Aunt twirled her tongue around and around their mothers clit.</p><p>When she pulled away she turned her head to kiss each girl in turn so
they could taste. She smiled when she was done, ""See, I told you she
was delicious.""</p><p>Jewell nodded, ""Mmmm, it's good Aunt Janice, so warm and tasty, like a
sweet tart candy."" Lindy nodded her agreement, ""Can we try, can we
lick Mommy's pussy?""</p><p>Janice smiled and looked at Gracie who was squirming as she
anticipated what was about to come. Janice told them, ""Jewell, I want
you to lick and suck Mommy's cunt lips, push your tongue inside her
and wiggle it around again and again, lick and suck her all over.
Lindy baby, I want you to play with Mommy's fat clit, lick it with the
tip of your tongue and then suck on it nice and easy. Play with sissy
and make Mommy feel real good.""</p><p>Both girls nodded as Janice got out of the way so she could watch and
guide them as Gracie started moaning. Her daughters, her babies were
sucking her cunt, aaaahh it felt so good, it was so nasty, so wicked.
She loved it, loved the taboo of it, the perverted nature of it. She
wanted it more than anything. She almost swooned as she felt Lindy's
hot little lips close over her clit, sucking her sensitive nub softly.
She felt sensuous currents of pleasure coursing through her body as
they licked and sucked her.</p><p>She wouldn't last very long, watching them just heightened the sexual
intensity of their sinful union. As she felt their two tongues working
in unison to pleasure her she began to feel that familiar sensation
building in her loins. They licked and they lapped and they sucked her
cunt flesh and her clit. She heard Janice's cooing voice as she
encouraged them, she could see through her half closed eyes Janice's
fingers busy between her daughters legs.</p><p>Gracie thought to herself, Dear God, could there be anything in this
life as wonderful as this moment, as the minutes and seconds shared in
this bed with her little lovers? There couldn't be, she knew.</p><p>Now Janice had them switch, Jewell began sucking her mothers swollen
clit and Lindy's small pink tongue licked and lapped her labia as
Janice smiled. Oh god it was coming, she could feel it as she began
lifting her hips to meet their sweet tongues. Gracie was close, ""Mmmmm
God yessss, oooohh yesss lovers, Mommy's close, so close. Lick me,
aaaahhh yess Jewell, suck it baby, mmmm suck Mommy's clit. Oooohhh
Lindy sweetie yesss, lick me, lick Mommy's cunt cream baby, drink it
lover. Yesss Lindy yesss.""</p><p>Janice's fingers played on as she watched her lover and her young
daughters consumed by their passion and lust. The girls knew nothing
but Gracie's cunt, they were moaning as the licked and sucked while
Janice rubbed their little clits. Gracie gave another groan and arched
her back again.</p><p>She was ready, ready for an eternity of incestuous love and passion
with her little girls and her lover. She was ready for a lifetime of
hot sex and cum filled nights with Jewell and Lindy. She groaned again
and came, ""OOOOOHHH GOD, OH GOD aaaahhh ahhhh yesss cumming, cumming!""</p><p>She was rocking now as Janice urged the girls to hold on, to keep
licking and sucking as Gracie kept cumming. Gracie opened her eyes,
her cum was crushing her, it was pounding her with wave after wave of
contractions. Her incestuous lust felt like it was oozing from her pores.</p><p>Gracie cried, ""Ah ah ah yesss yesss, making Mommy cummmm, aaahhh
making me cummmm baby's, more, aahh more cumming good, yessss!"" and
she collapsed back on the bed.</p><p>Her chest was heaving as she tried to catch her breath as Janice and
the girls surrounded her. Lindy and Jewell were insistent, they wanted
her mouth and her tongue, they wanted kiss after kiss. Gracie sharing
her own juice with them as she sucked and licked it from their lips
and tongues. Mmmm yes, so good, so very good, kisses like candy, sweet
sweet candy. Their hugs were so tight, and then there was Janice.</p><p>Her mouth was as hungry as the girls, as insistent in its demands,
they kissed and kissed as their passion slowly ebbed, the energy
leaving their bodies. Until they lay, a tangled heap of warn naked
bodies. Entwined with arms and legs, hot skin touching all over, their
damp sensitive flesh temporarily sated. It was quiet now, just their
breathing, their heartbeats.</p><p>Gracie was floating again, not in a warm bath but in a warm ocean of
naked bodies. Her body, her lovers body, her little girls bodies,
together. Gracie sighed, she knew it was just the start.</p>"
1342,"The Roswell Academy, Chapter 2",FertileMind,2,"Lori and Kallie are back as they finally get a chance to be together for a second time to start Kallie's ""tutoring"" in math.",['F/F F/g g/g cons rom pedo oral mast'],"<p>When Lori arrived home that evening she was still shaken by what had
taken place in the locker room and in the office after PE. It had been
difficult to get through the day, especially the math class she taught
with Kallie in it. They had exchanged a few shy smiles but Lori tried
not to look at her to often. She was afraid she would color with
desire if she thought to intently about their experience. Kallie
looked a little embarrassed when their eyes met, but when she turned
in her class assignment she hid a little note with it. It  had Lori
ready to run to the ladies room and masturbate when she read it!</p><p>Ms. Gilbert, I love you so much, please tell me you love me too! Can
we be together again soon, please? I'll dream of you tonight! Love
Kallie. Kallie had drawn a little heart at the end and filled a line
with X's and O's. Oh lord it made Lori's heart melt and she didn't
know what to do. As soon at Natalya got home she would ask her lover
for advice, Natalya would know exactly how to handle this. Lori was
still filled with desire as she remembered every second of her time
with Kallie.</p><p>She had not had an orgasm during their encounter, and she had been on
the edge of running to the staff restroom all day to relieve herself!
As soon as Lori got home she looked at the clock, Natalya would be
home in about thirty minutes, she'd wait. She ran a hot bath to relax
her until her lover arrived. She sank onto the steamy water sighing as
the heat enveloped her, closing her eyes to see her little lovers
face. Mmmmm Kallie my love, I can't wait until we are together again.
I want to make sweet love to you darling, I need your delicious little
body! I want to possess your sweet young soul. Lori relaxed as the hot
water soaked her and took all the tension out of her body. She was so
relaxed she didn't even hear Natalya come in until she smelled her
sweet scent and opened her eyes to find her lover kneeling next to the
tub.</p><p>She smiled and kissed Lori deeply and Lori sighed and said, ""Oh
Natalya, I have so much to tell you, I don't know where to begin.""</p><p>Natalya kissed her again and said, ""Is there room in the tub for me?
You can tell me all about your day while we soak together.""</p><p>Lori watched her lover undress feeling a thrill that never failed her
as she watched Natalya's peel away her clothes. She loved her partners
body and knew every inch of it as intimately as she did her own. All
her soft curves and delicious places. Her firm breasts and tender
inner thighs. The cleft of her buttocks and the firmness of her round
ass. Her sweet bumpy nipples and her ticklish belly button. The tender
places behind her ears and in the hollow of her shoulders. She was a
lush garden and Lori knew Natalya saw her in the same way. When they
made love it was always the most satisfying experience in the world.
They strove to please each other and bring each other to the pinnacle
of pleasure as often as they could.</p><p>Lori drained some water from the tub and added more hot to make it
comfy again. As she turned off the faucet Natalya settled in behind
her and wrapped Lori in her strong arms and muscular legs, her firm
breasts and hard nipples pressed against her back as Lori turned her
head for sweet succulent kisses. There was nothing but the sound of
their breathing and the sighs of contentment as their tongues danced
back and forth and they just kissed for what seemed like forever.
Finally Natalya said, ""Mmmm, now that I've had my fill of welcome home
kisses, tell me about your day while I wash your back. Lori smiled as
Natalya soaped up a soft washcloth and began to gently scrub Lori's
smooth toned back.</p><p>Lori spoke, ""Natalya sweetheart, what you told me, about being there
for the girls. The ones who were seeking our guidance, our love. It
happened today with one of my students. I, I couldn't believe it, but
it did."" Lori couldn't see her face but Natalya smiled and said
nothing. ""Her name is Kallie, and she's absolutely adorable Natalya,
so young and beautiful, so full of passion and energy. She's only
eleven and yet she's a freshman so you know how advanced she is
academically….""</p><p>Natalya took over for her, ""But emotionally she is still a little girl
isn't she? And she came to you for guidance and for love didn't she? I
know you were there for her my love. Tell me about it.""</p><p>Lori did, she shared every detail with Natalya and they made love in
the warm water as she told her lover all about her sensuous encounter
with the beautiful young girl. Natalya was very aroused by her
recounting and wanted to hear it all again in detail. They dried each
other and went straight to their bed where they made love for almost
an hour as Lori relived every moment with Kallie and told her lover
every detail again. From the first touch of their lips as Lori and
Kallie shared their first kiss to the shuddering orgasm she was able
to bring Kallie to in the office. When they finally rested Natalya
kissed her and asked, ""And now you will 'tutor' her, yes my darling?""</p><p>Lori smiled, almost feeling shy as she nodded, she answered softly,
""Oh yes Natalya, I want to be with her again, as soon as I can. But I
want to do what's best for her as well, should I speak with her mother
first? Should I set up a tutoring schedule? Oh Natalya I'm confused,
help me please, help me figure out what to do.""</p><p>Natalya smiled and said, ""Of course I will sweetheart, I will help you
arrange everything. I will even contact her mother and explain
everything to her. She is an alumni after all and I an sure she wants
her little girl to receive as well rounded an education as she did
when she attended the academy.""</p><p>They both giggled and decided it was time for dinner and got up and
put on their robes and went to the kitchen and began to prepare their
meal together. Lori felt light as a feather and as if a whole new
world was opening up for her.</p><p>At the school that evening Kallie was settling down after completing
the last of her homework assignments. The freshman girls were three to
a room with a third or fourth year student living with them assigned
as their mentor. Kallie had taken her evening shower and was in her
pajamas on her bed reading as the other girls were doing the same or
listening to their ipods. Mercedes was their mentor, she was 16 years
old and a senior already accepted to MIT. All the mentors were
volunteers and most were well versed in all the subjects taught at the
academy. Kallie's other two roommates were Liana and Patrice. They
were both 13 and Kallie though all of them, Mercedes included, were
all very pretty. And sadly Kallie saw herself as the ugly duckling of
the group though she was very pretty herself. It was just her
insecurity at being the youngest girl in the room that made her feel
that way.</p><p>Kallie knew that Mercedes had gone to Liana's and Patrice's beds
during the night in their first week at school. She was to shy to join
them or ask to join them and she pretended to be asleep when she heard
them the very first time. The lights had been out for about thirty
minutes but Liana and Patrice liked to talk to each other and Kallie
could hear their whispers. She was surprised when after they had
finally quieted and Kallie was almost asleep herself, to see Mercedes
get up and softly slip into Liana's bed. Kallie heart beat like a
hammer and she felt herself getting wet as she listened to them for
the next thirty minutes. The light was low but she could see them
moving under the sheets and she could hear Liana's sighs and moans as
Mercedes kissed and touched her.</p><p>The next night Mercedes had gone to Patrice's bed and they had done
the same thing. But she never came to Kallie and that was one more
reason she felt left out, like an outsider of sorts. Mercedes was
always sweet and very nice to her, but she probably thought Kallie was
to young to include her in their nighttime games. Just then Kallie was
snapped back to reality as she felt a hand on her shoulder. She had
been so deep in though she hadn't noticed Mercedes coming to her bed.</p><p>Mercedes smiled at her, she had beautiful white teeth and coppery
brown skin and jet black hair, ""Hi Kallie, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to
startle you.""</p><p>Kallie smiled, ""Oh its okay Mercedes, I was just reading and didn't
notice you coming over.""</p><p>Mercedes rubbed her back gently and said, ""How are you doing so far
Kallie? Do you like it hear at the academy? Are you getting along
alright in all of your classes?""</p><p>Kallie nodded, ""Yes. I asked my math teacher Ms. Gilbert for some help
with some equations and she was really nice and helped me out.""</p><p>Mercedes nodded, ""Oh yea, Ms. Gilbert, she's one of the new teachers
this year. She's so pretty and sexy don't you think? I wish I had her
for math but I'm in Dr. Reskov's class this year."" She lowered her
voice conspiratorially, ""I wish I could change teachers with you, Dr.
Reskov is very pretty too but Ms. Gilbert is just way hot, don't you
think?""</p><p>Kallie's was feeling warm as Mercedes hand was rubbing the small of
her back and caressing her sides, she swallowed and said, ""Yea, I mean
yes, she is real pretty, very pretty, I wish I was as pretty as her.""</p><p>Mercedes smiled, her breath was sweet as she leaned closer to Kallie
her lips almost touching her ear as she whispered. ""You are Kallie,
you're one of the prettiest girls I've ever mentored. I think you're
very beautiful."" Then she kissed Kallie's ear and that sent a shiver
up Kallie's spine and gave her goose bumps! She whispered again, ""Try
to stay awake a little later tonight after lights out Kallie, I can
come and visit and we can talk about those math equations, would you
like that?""</p><p>Kallie was almost struck dumb and as Mercedes looked into her eyes
Kallie felt her other hand rubbing the warm skin of her exposed calf
while she kept rubbing her back. She managed to answer surprising
herself by what came out of her mouth, ""Un yea, yes, okay Mercedes,
I'm not really tired anyway, I'll stay awake for a while. That, that
would be great.""</p><p>Mercedes smiled and kissed her cheek and went back to her bed as the
other girls went to brush their teeth. Kallie put up her book and
joined them in the communal bath the four of them shared and Kallie
felt butterflies in her tummy as she brushed her teeth alongside Liana
and Patrice. When Patrice was done she passed behind Kallie and gave
her a little hug and said, ""Goodnight Kallie, pleasant dreams."" Then
Liana put her toothbrush up and gave her a little hug too, she said,
""Don't be shy Kallie, if you ever want to talk me or Patrice you can
just come on over and sit on our beds with us, okay?""</p><p>Kallie smiled and felt good, she had been kind of scared of all of
them but they were all really nice and she answered, ""Thanks Liana, I
will, thanks."" Liana smiled and went to her bed as Kallie finished
brushing her teeth.</p><p>When they were all in bed Mercedes said ""Okay everyone, lights out,
sweet dreams."" She turned out the light and Kallie saw her head for
the bathroom and heard her brushing her own teeth. She closed her eyes
but knew she would not sleep. She was waiting for Mercedes. She
couldn't believe that today of all days, after what had happened with
her and Ms. Gilbert, that Mercedes would come to her bed tonight.</p><p>She felt something between fear and anticipation. A quick stab of
guilt hit her as she thought of Ms. Gilbert again but she realized she
still loved her very much and she desperatly wanted to be a part of
the group here with her roommates as well. The room was quiet except
for the sounds of Liana and Patrice talking softly. Kallie listened to
them and was surprised when she heard blankets rustling and saw Liana
get up and slip into Patrice's bed. It was quiet for a few seconds
before she hear them kissing and sighing. She watched  them feeling
very excited and then saw Mercedes get up and come to her bed. She
smiled down at Kallie and slipped out of the pair of silky shorts she
was wearing and pulled off a lacy string tee revealing her beautiful body.</p><p>Kallie didn't have any hair on her vagina yet and neither did
Mercedes, she wondered why not but that thought flew out of her head
as Mercedes slipped under her sheets and pulled her close and kissed
her wetly. Mmmm, she tasted so sweet and minty from her toothpaste.
Kallie's head was spinning from her kiss as Mercedes whispered, ""Lets
get this nightgown off sweetheart, I want to feel your hot skin next
to mine Kallie."" Kallie let her pull her nightgown up and off and then
sighed as Mercedes kissed her again and she felt Mercedes small hard
breasts against her own as Mercedes embraced her. Mercedes slipped her
hand into Kallie's panties and she shivered as Mercedes felt her wet
flesh.</p><p>They kissed a long time as Mercedes slid her panties down and Kallie
kicked them off.  Kallie opened her legs wide for Mercedes and
Mercedes laughed softly, ""Oh my Kallie, why are you so wet down there
baby, your sweet little pussy is soaked. Are you horny Kallie, do you
like to play with other girls honey?""</p><p>Kallie could hardly speak between the delicious kisses and the
sensations Mercedes was bringing forth from her vagina. ""Unnngg yesss,
I, aaaah I do like it Mercedes, I like to play with girls, other girls.""</p><p>Mercedes kissed her again, ""Your pussy is so hot Kallie, so fucking
wet, who do you play with Kallie? Maybe we can all play together when
the weekend comes, would you like that sweetheart? You can play with
me and Liana and Patrice. We can play together every night if you like.""</p><p>Kallie couldn't believe what was happening to her as she humped her
slim hips upward to meet Mercedes thrusting fingers. ""Mmmm Kallie, I
got my middle finger all the way inside you, who took your cherry
baby? Did your Mommy take it? That's who took mine, me and my Mom play
together all the time when I'm home.""</p><p>Kallie was on fire listening to Mercedes naughty words and imagining
her doing these kinds of things with her mother. She groaned and
gasped, ""I did, I did it with my hair brush, I, I was playing with
myself. I did it accidentally.""</p><p>Mercedes smiled, ""Its nice isn't it, playing with your pussy, I play
with mine all the time. And now the four of us can play with each
other. Can you cum Kallie? Have you ever cum before?""</p><p>Kallie nodded her head and moaned as the memory of Ms. Gilberts touch
and the feeling it brought her rushed back into her head. ""Yes, oh yes
I can cum, I did today, it was the first time, I came with Ms….""
Kallie realized what she had done and felt a stab of fear thinking she
had almost revealed their secret. She needn't have worried.</p><p>Mercedes smiled and made wet slippery circles around Kallie's hard
clitoris with her slick finger making her moan into her mouth as she
kissed her again. ""Don't worry sweetheart, your secrets are safe with
me. I've made love with my teachers too, it's a wonderful feeling to
share yourself with someone you love isn't it? If you and Ms. Gilbert
are lovers you're a very lucky girl. But don't worry I won't tell. But
here with us, here in our room, you can be our lover too can't you?""</p><p>Kallie felt that special feeling building in her tummy, she wanted to
feel it rushing over her again, surrounding her blotting out
everything else. ""Aaaahh yes, yes I can Mercedes. Aaahh Mercedes, mmmm
I can feel…its happening again! Oooohh I'm gonna, aaaahh Mercedes, I'm
cumming, oh God Mercedes its so good, ahhh aahhh!""</p><p>Mercedes smiled and thought to herself that Kallie was one of the
loveliest little girls she had ever been with, and at 16 she had been
with a lot of girls during her short life. Kallie was sweet and
innocent and so pretty. She was like a new flower blossoming before
your eyes. Mercedes nuzzled her neck and licked her ear as whispered
her encouragement, ""Cum hard Kallie baby, cum hard for me sweetheart.
Mercedes will look out for you little lover, you'll be my special
little girlfriend. Come on Kallie, cum hard on my finger, mmmmm yea,
you cum girl cum real fucking good!""</p><p>Kallie did, she was cumming as hard as she had with Ms. Gilbert and
she was amazed it could happen so intensely again so soon after being
with Ms. Gilbert. She heard faint sounds coming from across the room
and didn't know what it could be because she was to busy feeling. But
Liana had her mouth locked onto Patrice's throbbing spasming cunt as
Patrice rocked through an orgasm of her own while Mercedes guided
Kallie through hers. Kallie's world rocked and rolled and shimmered as
her body began to descend from its high with Mercedes kissing and
licking her face like a kitten as she did.</p><p>Kallie opened her eyes sleepily and saw Mercedes pretty face inches
from her own and they kissed again and then a scent of musk was all
around her and she saw Mercedes licking her finger. Then it hit Kallie
that it was the finger Mercedes had used to pleasure her and she saw a
strange light in Mercedes eyes as she wordlessly offered her finger to
Kallie. She wanted to taste it and opened her mouth and a flavor all
its own communicated itself to her taste buds, she sighed and sucked
harder cleaning Mercedes finger. They kissed again and the taste was
there on their tongues as they danced back and forth between their mouths.</p><p>Kallie was entering a new world for the second time that day. For a
few second she was so happy that her mother has sent her to the
Roswell Academy she thought she would burst. Mercedes whispered, ""Can
you touch me sweetheart, would you like to make me feel good too hmmm?""</p><p>Kallie nodded and answered, ""Please, yes Mercedes, show me how to
touch you, teach me how to make you feel good. I want to make you and
Liana and Patrice feel good.""</p><p>Mercedes kissed her again, ""We'll all make each other feel good
sweetheart, we'll all be close friends. The girls I mentor are always
close friends and we'll stay that way forever."" She took Kallie's
small hand and kissed her fingers and guided them to her breast, ""Here
lover, touch my nipple, mmmm yes, rub it like that, un huh that's it.
Aaaahh that feels so nice Kallie, now kiss my other nipple sweetheart,
yes, mmmm, lick it now, make it wet with your tongue and suck on it
nice and easy baby. Aaaahh fuck yes, that's good Kallie."" She took
Kallie's other hand and guided it between her legs, using Kallie's
fingers as her own, rubbing her slippery wet pussy as Kallie mewed and
suckled her nipple.</p><p>Kallie was lost is a world of lush sensation as Mercedes slipped her
own free hand back between Kallie's legs to masturbate her as Kallie
pleasured her. Mercedes nipple was hard and succulent, Kallie's tongue
just flicked her hard flesh over and over and she swallowed her saliva
imagining she was tasting Mercedes essence. When she felt Mercedes
guiding her hand between her legs her heart beat even harder as her
fingers came in contact with the velvety soft wet folds of Mercedes
vagina. The heat engulfed her fingers and she heard Mercedes moan and
tell her what a wonderful little lover she was. Kallie was truly
getting the education her mother had sent her to the Roswell Academy
for. And she was beginning her lessons in earnest this very evening.  </p><p>Lori was as nervous as she had ever been. It had been just a week
since she had received the greatest gift she had ever been given by
one of her young students in the girl's locker room. The heart of a
sexy little 11 year-old girl named Kallie. It had been a difficult
week to get through seeing Kallie everyday but never having another
opportunity to be with her. And now here she was waiting for her in
the office Natalya had arranged for them to start Kallie's tutoring in
math. Which was ridiculous because Kallie was very intelligent with
excellent grades in math and didn't need any tutoring. It was obvious
there wasn't going to be a whole lot of tutoring going on and Lori was
both scared and excited because this sweet and sexy child was such
natural and sexual being and had affected her so strongly.</p><p>She had received a call from Kallie's Mom Marissa to request the
tutoring and the woman's voice gave Lori a thrill as she pictured her
and Kallie in her mind together at the last PTA meeting. Lori flushed
as she wondered what it would be like to have all four of them
together making love with Natalya. Oh God, this child had her on the
edge of insanity. The fantasies she and Natalya had indulged in during
the week when they made love had only added fuel to her sexual fire.
She couldn't help but think Kallie's mother was aware of what was
going on, and that made her even more excited. Natalya hadn't been
specific but had told her Kallie's mother was very happy that Kallie
was doing so well and was ""interacting"" with her teachers. There was a
soft knock at the door and she started as Kallie peeked in and smiled.
As their eyes met Lori saw the light and the heat in her young eyes.
She was wearing a tight blouse and a pair of jeans she had to have
been poured into.</p><p>Lori saw right away there was something different about her, in the
short space of a week something had changed. Her sexy ass was
incredible and the jeans she was wearing grabbed her little cunny like
a vice. Lori was so wet she was embarrassed even though she thought
Kallie couldn't know just how excited she was. Lori was surprised when
without a word Kallie locked the door behind her. She put her backpack
down and came to Lori. She put her arms around her neck and whispered,
""Did you miss me Ms. Gilbert?"" Then Kallie kissed her, her tongue was
alive in her mouth and she tasted like heaven and smelled like a
luscious flower. Lori groaned as Kallie ground herself against her,
her pelvis against Lori's.</p><p>Lori gasped, ""Kallie, oh God Kallie I've missed you so much."" She
pulled her close and kissed her neck and squeezed her delicious butt
and kissed her again and again wanting to swallow her whole and take
her into her body. Kallie slithered away from her and smiled at her
mischievously, her beautiful face was flushed as she unsnapped her
jeans and slowly pulled the zipper down so Lori could see she was
wearing tiny red lace panties. Lori's eyes grew wide as Kallie started
unbuttoning her blouse revealing a tiny red lace training bra. She
giggled as the blouse fell from her luscious shoulders and she kicked
off her shoes and slipped out of her jeans.</p><p>Kallie was as equally excited as Lori was. She had never done anything
like this before, yet the time she had spent with Mercedes and Patrice
and Liana had changed her. Her panties were soaked, she was as excited
as she had been the first time she had been with Ms. Gilbert. She was
alone and on her own, she was here in this office with Ms. Gilbert and
the door was locked, and she was going to make love to the teacher she
loved more than anyone but her Mom.</p><p>Lori's throat was dry as she watched Kallie strip, she watched as her
blouse fell to the floor and her jeans came off and were kicked aside.
And there was Kallie, standing there before Lori in her tiny lacy bra
and panty. She smiled again and asked Lori, ""Do you think I'm pretty
Ms. Gilbert?""</p><p>Lori was having trouble breathing, ""You...you're beautiful Kallie,
very beautiful."" And she was, tall and slim, willowy and curvy, her
body was a heavenly sight. Her skin was so smooth, so clear and
tanned, her face angelic and impish all at once. Her eyes were smoky
and sensuous and her lips had a sinfully delightful smile upon them.
Lori realized again that even if Kallie didn't know it, she already
owned a part of Lori's heart, and it would be hard to imagine a future
without her.</p><p>Kallie smiled again, ""Aren't you going to take off your clothes Ms.
Gilbert? I really want to see you. You're so beautiful, I've been
dreaming about seeing you all week. We can't make love if you don't
take your clothes off silly!"" Kallie smiled and giggled and Lori
joined her. She was feeling a little light headed as Kallie came to
her. Lori was transfixed as she watched Kallie come towards her. ""Do
you need some help?"" She pulled Lori down and kissed her again and
then unbuttoned Lori's jeans and slowly pulled the zipper down, Lori
sighed as Kallie touched her through her panty. Who was seducing who
was all Lori could think as Kallie took control?  </p><p>Kallie whispered to Lori sending shivers down her spine, ""I want to
kiss your pussy Ms. Gilbert, you made me feel so good when we were
together, I want to make you feel good now. It's my turn."" Lori nodded
dumbly but that wasn't good enough for her little lover Kallie, ""Tell
me please, tell me what you want me to do Ms. Gilbert.""</p><p>Lori was confused, she was the adult here, but Kallie was guiding her
instead of the other way around. Lori groaned, ""Oh Kallie baby, yes
please, kiss me baby, kiss my pussy sweetheart, suck on my hard clit.""</p><p>Kallie knelt in front of her and pulled Lori's jeans and panties down
together exposing her wet shaved vagina. Lori gasped as the cool air
touched her red hot flesh, she could feel her juice's running from her
body as the material of her wet panties peeled away from her lips. Her
cunt was swollen and her labia were thick and oozing sweet clear cunt
cream. It felt like her cunt was throbbing along with the beat of her
heart, which Kallie now owned even more of. Lori was leaning back
against the desk watching Kallie as she lifted each of her legs to
separate Lori from her jeans. Kallie smiled and watching Lori's face
she leaned close and kissed Lori's erect clitoris.</p><p>Lori moaned and her legs wobbled as Kallie's sweet lips touched her
sensitive nub. Kallie grinned and stuck out her pink tongue and licked
Lori's dripping wet pussy in a long swipe from the bottom of her
dripping slit to the top pausing to swirl the tip of her tongue around
Lori's clit. Lori gasped as Kallie took her clitoris and sucked it
into her 11 year-old mouth. Lori closed his eyes and sighed, her pussy
had never ever felt anything as exquisite as Kallie's mouth on it but
for her love Natalya.</p><p>Lori could not believe what was happening to her as Kallie licked and
sucked her, her preteen mouth was a hot wet paradise and Lori felt
like the luckiest woman on earth. She watched entranced as Kallie
sucked and licked her, her little pink tongue had a life of its own as
it swirled around her clit and through the slippery folds of her
vagina. It didn't take long until Lori felt the pressure building in
her lower belly, it had only been a few minutes but she knew she would
not be able to stop herself from cumming. Gasping she threw her head
back and cried out as her orgasm erupted, she almost collapsed as
Kallie latched on to her clit suckling it as she carried Lori along a
huge cresting wave of lust that battered and shook her to her core.
Lori slowly sunk shaking to the floor to find Kallie's smiling face,
her lips wet with Lori's juice. Lori felt relieved, she had been so
nervous but Kallie had taken control and now as her orgasm subsided
she felt like it was time for the real fun to begin.</p><p>Lori pulled Kallie to her and kissed her licking her own juices from
Kallie's lips as she did. She smiled and they both giggled as Lori
slowly stood and pulled Kallie up with her. Lori held her at arms
length and smiled as she drank in the sight of her and then drew her
close and kissed her again. She reached behind her back and unhooked
her tiny bra and let it fall. Lori had been living with the insane
memory of her sweet young breasts buds the entire week. They were
absolutely perfect, small firm cones of hot flesh topped with nipples
from heaven! Kallie reached up and squeezed and rubbed and pulled her
young breasts, ""Do you want to suck and lick them Ms. Gilbert? Do you
want to suck my nipples?"" Lori smiled, she didn't voice an answer but
Kallie understood.
       
Kallie reached up with one hand on the back of Lori's neck, the other
cupping her small perfect breast bud and guided Lori's mouth to her
nipple. Lori opened her mouth to taste the most succulent piece of
preteen flesh she could ever imagine, it was hot and hard and as soon
as her tongue touched Kallie's nipple she felt it  harden even more
than it already was. Lori sucked gently, tasting and teasing Kallie's
tiny breasts as she heard her young lover sigh. Lori swallowed
greedily tasting the very texture of her skin and drinking in her
scent. She moved her lips to the other perfect cone and wet it first
with her tongue and then sucked it into her hot mouth. Kallie was
hissing and moaning as Lori sucked her nipple and then scrapped her
teeth against it making Kallie gasp.</p><p>Kallie couldn't stand it any more, ""Fuck me Ms. Gilbert, please fuck
my hot juicy cunt, I'm so wet, so wet for you Ms. Gilbert, I need your
love."" Lori scooped her up and Kallie threw her head back wanting to
be carried away. She laid her down gently on the small sofa in the
office and pulled off her own top and kissed Kallie's mouth and then
trailed kisses down her taut belly, down to her perfectly bare cunt.
Smooth and clean, a scent of heaven rose from the slick dripping
wetness she saw there. Lori was amazed, this was the most beautiful
young pussy she had ever seen, the only one she had ever seen.
Kallie's clit stood out, so erect, so hard and pink, angry and crying
to be sucked. She was dripping with her juices, her labia were thick
and spread, her flesh was hot pink and flushed engorged with her blood
and ready for sex.</p><p>Lori could not resist, she had to taste her and taste her she did.
Lori thought she would cum without touching herself as her tongue
entered Kallie's juicy inferno. She was so wet, so hot, and she tasted
so good. Lori drank like a woman dying of thirst, licking and sucking
and savoring every drop of her, until finally Kallie begged her,
""Please Ms. Gilbert, please fuck me, please use your fingers, make me
cum real hard, please finger fuck me till I beg you to stop, please!""</p><p>Lori's breathing was ragged as she sat back tasting Kallie in her
mouth, she looked at her hot wet cunt and she smiled, ""You've been up
to mischief this past week haven't you lover, I could see there was
something different about you the second you came through the door?""
Kallie mewed rubbing her 11 year-old pussy, she was going insane, she
wanted to feel Ms. Gilbert's mouth on her cunt, wanted her fingers
inside of her, she knew she could take them. All her roommates had
been helping her, stretching her, making her ready for this special
time with Ms. Gilbert. She wanted it so bad, worse than she had ever
wanted anything else.</p><p>Kallie smiled shyly and said coyly, ""Yes Ms. Gilbert, my roommates
have been teaching me all kinds of things, helping me learn about
making love, you're not mad at me are you?""  Her words lit Lori up as
a vision of Kallie with her roommates flashed through her mind and in
one smooth motion Lori slipped two fingers deep into Kallie's hot wet
cunt. Kallie gasped and moaned and thrust her hips forward. Kallie was
in heaven, oooooh God it was so good, so good. She looked at Lori with
a light of lust in her young eyes, ""Please, please suck my clit, oh
please make me cum Ms. Gilbert. I love you so much, I need you so bad,
please!""</p><p>Lori was overcome with passion as she lowered her mouth to Kallie's
delicious clit and labia and began feasting on her preteen pussy
again. She did what she was asked, she sucked her little lovers clit
making love to her swollen button like it was the only thing in her
universe. She fingered Kallie deeply with her two fingers and then she
added a third feeling Kallie's sweet cunt grasp her tightly as she
fucked her. Kallie didn't last long, not the first time anyway, she
came hard when she felt Lori pressing her tongue against her hard clit
over and over again. She wailed as she came but Lori didn't stop, she
took a breath and just a few seconds to rest. Then without a word Lori
began to work Kallie's sweet vagina with her mouth and fingers in
earnest a second time.</p><p>It went on for a long while, the energy of an inexperienced 11
year-old girl in love with and lusting for her teacher. And the
unbelievable gratitude and love of a young woman able to share the
journey of discovery with her young student. Lori pleasured her so
well Kallie really did have to beg her to stop after her third or
fourth orgasm. Kallie had lost count but thought she might lose her
mind if she didn't rest! Each time she screamed through her incredible
cum their intimate rests in between were a little longer but they
never let go of one another. They changed positions for their comfort
and kept on.</p><p>Lori was delirious, she had never wanted to pleasure someone as much
as she wanted to pleasure Kallie. She brought herself to orgasm twice
as she licked sucked and fingered Kallie never having experienced the
kind of sensuous pleasure she was sharing with this beautiful child.
She loved Natalya with all her heart but knew now that she would have
to share a part of herself with Kallie as long as Kallie wanted her.
The Roswell Academy was her home now and Lori was very happy to be a
part of it.</p>"
1343,Sharing Clara,FertileMind,1,"Desiree shares a sexual relationship with her young daughter 9 year-old Clara that they have enjoyed for a year and a half. Desiree is also in love with her girlfriend Maureen and has shared her secret with her. She has decided it is time to include Maureen in the love she wants them all to share, and Maureen is ready.","['F,F,g inc', 'cons', 'ped']","<p>Desiree and Maureen were snuggled together comfortably in Desiree's
bedroom. They were kissing and touching each other as a romantic but
still x-rated lesbian movie played on the DVD player. Maureen was both
very excited and very nervous for good reason. Desiree had shared with
her a month ago that she and her young daughter, nine year-old Clara
had been having a sexual relationship for the past year and a half; it
had changed everything in their own relationship. And now she knew it
was almost time for her own initiation into the special relationship
Desiree and Clara shared.</p><p>At first Maureen had been shocked and frightened, without really
thinking it through she had hastily broken off her relationship with
Desiree. It had scared her, after all it was incest, and against the
law. Even now it still frightened her a little, but her sexual
curiosity and the beginnings of her own desires to experience what
Desiree and Clara had together outweighed the fear she had felt.</p><p>Still it frightened her because it made her realize she cared for
Desiree deeply and she was in love with her as well as little Clara
who was as sweet a little girl as a mother could ask for. When she did
take the time to inventory her feelings she realized how hard it must
have been for her lover to share her secret with her. It had been a
difficult time for the both of them and she felt terrible about the
fact that Desiree had confided in her and she had been unable to deal
with the situation.</p><p>Only two days had passed when a crying Desiree had called her to beg
her to forgive her and forget everything she had told her and how
sorry she was for hurting their relationship. It was then that Maureen
realized how cruel it had been to walk away from Desiree like she
had.</p><p>Maureen went to her that very day and held Desiree in her arms as she
cried and tried to explain how it had all come to pass. Maureen
comforted her lover and with Clara in school the two ended up making
love half the day. Maureen listened in rapt attention as Desiree told
her about the relationship she shared with Clara.</p><p>She and Clara had been alone for several years since the man who had
fathered Clara had walked out of their lives when she was just two.
Desiree went on with her life but was totally disillusioned with men
and sex and after several more attempts, and more failed relationships
with men she had just decided to be celibate. It was something she
could never have imagined considering  knowing her own sexual
history, so she concentrated on her work and her life with Clara.</p><p>She didn't intentionally become a bisexual or a lesbian, it was
something that just dawned on her gradually when she realized she was
always more comfortable around women than men. One evening she found
herself masturbating while watching a lesbian scene between two women
in a pay per view movie on TV well after Clara had gone to bed. This
had been when Clara was around five.</p><p>It was then she had started, very slowly at first, opening herself up
to thoughts of bisexuality and lesbianism. At night, always after
Clara was in bed and asleep she would surf the internet finding
herself drawn in every instance to the lesbian sites. When Clara was
six, and after Desiree had had a couple of very nice and very
satisfying sexual relationships with other women, she ran across a
site called Lesbian Lolita.</p><p>The site had shocked her at first, even frightened her a bit, this
was a site dedicated to exploring sexual relationships between women
and young girls. But her initial shock turned into fascination, and
her fascination into fantasies and desires as she read the stories
posted there, the site even had a forum she could participate in.
Though she did nothing but read comments and stories for the first
year it made her realize there were actually other women out there who
really did have relationships with young girls. At least that was if
you believed some of the stories or the people in the forum. Desiree
found it hard to believe that at least some of the women who wrote
stories for the site weren't being honest. Some of the stories just
had that ring of truth to them and seemed entirely possible to her,
while others of course were obviously flights of fancy. Exciting to
read, but to Desiree outside the realm of what she considered likely,
nonetheless they were still fun to masturbate to!</p><p>It was just a matter of time then before she was visiting the site
daily, reading the stories and imagining her own fantasies about
making love to young girls, but still never connecting them to her own
daughter Clara. She found herself admiring the innocent sexuality of
young girls whenever she took Clara to the park or the movies or at
the mall on a weekend. Heck even at the local supermarket or big box
store where she would admire the other pretty young mothers with their
daughters.</p><p>But what made it all real to her was when she discovered Clara
masturbating. At first she couldn't believe it because she was just
barely seven years old, but then Desiree could remember very well
being just as sexual and having similar feeling when she was that age.
She didn't do anything at all the first time it happened. Clara didn't
know she had seen her and she watched her just long enough to convince
herself that masturbating was what Clara was actually doing before she
retreated.</p><p>Desiree had to do some thinking, examining her own experiences as a
child with those she knew Clara had experienced. When she did, she
realized she should not be surprised at all. She remembered she had
been caught masturbating by her own mother numerous times when she had
been a little girl. And she could remember her mothers' warnings that
little girls shouldn't touch themselves between their legs like that.
That it was wrong, it was dirty, it was bad, and it would get her in
trouble. And she got spanked every time she got caught.</p><p>But no matter what her mother said, it still felt good and so she
learned to be more careful and not get caught so often, but she
certainly didn't stop. She was no good at self analysis, so she didn't
know if that was what had led her to be so promiscuous in middle
school and high school. Her sexual urges seemed to drive her and in
some cases make decisions for her, and more often than not, they were
not the right ones.</p><p>She clearly remembered doing naughty things with her girlfriends when
they had sleepovers at each other homes, kissing and touching each
other, daring and double daring each other to go a little father, to
be a little more intimate or to do something no one else had done. And
how she had let one of her friend's older brothers touch her when she
was just eight, only a year older than Clara was now at nine. She was
letting older boys from the middle school kiss her and touch her after
school in the woods behind the subdivision where she had grown up.
Next she had started letting them take her hands and put them between
their legs to feel their hard peckers and teach her how to rub squeeze
and play with them. It made her feel grown up, and all the boys liked
her so she didn't see anything wrong with what she was doing.</p><p>Desiree remembered it all now that she was trying to figure out what
to do about her daughter. She had lost her own virginity to a middle
school boy, an eighth grader when she was just ten. How she managed
that she still couldn't bring herself to understand but it had
happened just like so many other things, with no thought to
consequence. After that, when she finally went to middle school
herself she already had a ""reputation"" and soon even her girlfriends
were starting to abandon her. But by this time she was meeting boys in
the woods almost everyday after school and by the time she went to
high school her fate was sealed. But strangely despite what others
thought about her she didn't feel badly about herself or about the
things she did.</p><p>She had a very simple view of things, way to simple obviously, it was
just that it was fun and it felt good and she didn't care what others
thought about her. Her luck held until the year after she had
graduated high school. She had gotten on the pill when she was 13
thanks to a female school counsellor but in her first year of
community college she got pregnant. She was shocked and immediately
decided to have an abortion. She was angry at herself and the man who
had gotten her pregnant but mostly at herself for being lax with her
birth control.</p><p>His name was Nathan and he was a maintenance man at the college. The
only reason Desiree had been screwing him was because she was
in-between boyfriends at the time and she couldn't stand to go without
sex even if she couldn't seem to hang onto a man for very long. She
was a very attractive girl, she was also haughty and narcissistic, but
the pregnancy injected a dose of reality into her life. And she was
paying the price. He offered to marry her, and then offered to pay for
the abortion when she refused to marry.</p><p>After she had visited a clinic to see about the abortion she met a
woman at the college who talked her into trying to work out a
relationship with Nathan, the man who she was pregnant by. She tried
to convince her to have her baby and that she could always give it up
for adoption if things didn't work out. By now she had been on her own
for a couple of years, having moved out of her home her senior year of
high school to live with a girlfriend, it was a wonder she even
graduated. But she did and was even working part time to pay her share
of the rent when she enrolled at the local community college and
started studying for an associate's degree in accounting. She'd always
had a talent for numbers and she heard you could make a decent living
at it from another girl she knew who had graduated the previous
year.</p><p>Things were pretty much on track till she screwed up and got
pregnant. But by now she was having second thoughts about the abortion
and followed her friend's advice and tried to start a relationship
with Nathan. They didn't get married, which she knew turned out to be
the right thing later on. Clara was born and even though Desiree still
had her head in the sky and her nose in the air Clara was a bundle of
reality that could not be ignored. Nathan was thrilled at first, but
it didn't last long. He didn't like the routine that becoming a parent
brought into his life. He didn't like being financially responsible
and even though he had offered to marry Desiree he still wanted to go
out and party with his friends.</p><p>When he was home he didn't do diapers or give baths or anything that
a new father should do. Desiree thought she had given it her best shot
though and knew she really loved Clara. She had given Desiree a whole
new perspective on life now almost 18 months after she had been born.
So when Nathan quit his job six months later and took off on her she
took things into her own hands, surprising herself by how hard she
worked to make it. She went to school part time, taking care of Clara
and paying for the day care and making the rent. All things that could
have fallen apart but didn't because Desiree wouldn't let them.</p><p>So here she was, nine years later, her degree intact and with a good
job as a section supervisor at a mid-sized accounting firm. And very
much in love emotionally and sexually with her own daughter, and her
lover Maureen.</p><p>So in love in fact that she wanted desperately to share the deepest
darkest secret she had with her, to tell her that she had an
incestuous relationship with her own preteen daughter. It was getting
more and more difficult to keep their secret because Maureen was
spending increasingly more time with the two of them as their
relationship progressed and their feelings for each other grew deeper
and deeper. Even Clara was asking her mommy why they couldn't tell
Maureen about their love and all be a family and play together?</p><p>It was a simple question from an innocent little girl who wanted
Maureen to be a part of their family. So it was time, and as they lay
there that day in each others arms after making love, Maureen begged
Desiree to forgive her for running away. Desiree forgave her lover
unconditionally and was ecstatic that Maureen had come back to her and
had accepted the secret that she had shared with her.</p><p>Understandably Maureen had been full of questions; she didn't know
where to start so Desiree made it easier for her and just started at
the beginning. Here in their bed tonight Maureen asked her to tell her
the story again, it never failed to bring Maureen to the peak of
sexual excitement, and knowing she was so close to experiencing it
herself was driving her mad.</p><p>Desiree smiled, knowing she gained as much pleasure from reliving the
experience with Maureen as her lover did when she heard it, she
started the tale again, in a low soft sensuous voice, ""It happened the
first time I decided to talk to her about sex. I had already seen her
masturbating several times over those first few months and I didn't
want her to do the things I had done, make the mistakes I had made,
you understand? I had no one to guide me then, no one to answer my
questions so I just did what I wanted to do. I did whatever felt good.
I wanted Clara to know it wasn't wrong to enjoy sex; it was okay to
pleasure yourself when she felt like it. So we just sat and talked one
Saturday evening after she had taken her bath and was in her pajamas'
as we sat on the sofa.""</p><p>Maureen had asked it the first night, her questions were
understandable,  ""Well, just how did it come to be a physical
relationship? How did you decide you wanted to hold her, kiss her, and
do things with her? I mean was it the fantasies you were having, those
stories you were reading online? Tell me how it happened again
sweetheart, tell me please.""</p><p>Desiree smiled and kissed her lover gently and sighed reliving the
pleasure again and again when she shared it with Maureen, ""It was all
that and more I guess. She was so curious, so open and excited that we
were talking about something she was doing more by instinct then
anything else. She didn't really understand it except to know it felt
really good when she touched herself.""</p><p>Desiree paused at the memory of what Clara had said in reply to her
question, ""When I asked her why she did it she just looked at me and
said very matter of fact, 'Because it feels nice Mommy, it feels good
when I rub my vagina.' I couldn't help but giggle because that's
almost word for word what I said to my own mother all those years ago
when she first caught me in the act. But I said privates instead of
vagina and got spanked good and hard because of it, I wasn't going to
do that to Clara.""</p><p>Maureen smiled, looking as if she was remembering a time when she was
a little girl and told Desiree to go on.</p><p>Desiree sighed and said, ""I looked at her and I felt a mixture of
excitement and fear, I felt guilty too and I was scared that if I went
too far I could end up scarring her for the rest of her life, doing
something everyone else would consider a crime, a sin. But we were
sitting together on the sofa and I had my arm around her and she was
all snuggled up close to me and......I...oh God Maureen I had this
overwhelming urge to kiss her. She looked at me with her beautiful
blue eyes and she smiled and said 'I love you Mommy', and then she
kissed me. It kind of opened the floodgates I guess. I couldn't stop
kissing her Maureen, her lips were so soft, she smelled so sweet and
it felt so good. She climbed into my lap facing me and we just kissed
and kissed, and then I was licking her lips and she was licking mine.
We giggled together cause it tickled and I hugged her so tight, I just
wanted to pull her into my own body.""</p><p>Maureen was getting very warm and she leaned over and kissed Desiree,
""Aaaah.....mmmm, you know what this does to me baby...this is getting
me so hot, so excited, I love listening to you describe this. I....I
never expected this, to feel like this about what you're
saying.....every time you tell me its like new again.""</p><p>Desiree kissed her deeply and pushed her back into the bed and lay
astride her, her leg atop Maureen's pressing her cunt into Maureen's
muscular thigh, making her nipple rub against Maureen's. She starting
a small humping motion that made her cunt start to tingle, she was
already wet. She kissed her lover again and continued, softly touching
Maureen's taut naked belly as she gently thrust her hips and her own
wet sex against her lover's thigh.</p><p>She was trailing her fingers lightly down the vee between Maureen's
legs, running her nails along the inside of Maureen's thighs, closing
in on her swollen wet sex as she went on, ""We kissed like lovers baby,
like you and I kiss, our tongue's danced and we tasted each other. He
little tongue is delicious; I suckled it like I do yours, like I do to
your delicious sweet clit when we make love. I could feel Clara's
temperature rising as we did, her tiny body was getting warmer by
degrees as we got deeper and deeper into what was happening between
us. I knew I wanted to make love to her, I just knew what I wanted and
it felt so good to feel it and I could tell Clara wanted it too.""</p><p>Maureen sighed and spread her legs wider as Desiree went on; touching
her lover's slippery flesh and making Maureen shudder as she slipped
her finger into the boiling wet heat that was Maureen's cunt.</p><p>Desiree kissed Maureen's ear and continued ""I slipped my hands under
her pajama top, they were the old soft pink ones she loved to wear,
they were almost threadbare, she giggled as she felt my fingers when I
ran them up her sides and lifted her top up and over her head.""</p><p>Maureen groaned as Desiree touched her clit, it felt like it was the
size of a plum and it shrieked with sensation as she pictured her
lover undressing Clara. Desiree licked her earlobe and went on. ""She
got kind of quite then, I kissed her again, longer and slower and
deeper than before and I felt her body change temperature again. I
kissed her beautiful neck; I was drunk on her beauty, her scent, the
taste of her skin. My fingers found her tiny nipples and I touched
them so lightly. She breathed in sharply as I did and then she started
pressing herself down against me, pushing her baby sex down against
me. I don't even know if she knew she was doing it, but it made my
cunt drip, I realized I was soaked, totally aroused by my own daughter
and the thought sent shivers down my spine.""</p><p>Maureen's breath caught in her throat as Desiree slipped a second
finger inside of her, while her thumb was working slow slippery
circles around her fat clit, she gasped, ""What....aaahh, what did you
do next, how....how did you make love to her, to your baby, your
baby's sexy little body, tell me again Dess, tell me!""</p><p>The words surprised them both as they tumbled from Maureen's mouth,
she had never before had a sexual thought in her life about a child,
but her mind was reeling, she was seeing things so differently now
through the prism of her own incredible arousal. The idea of incest,
of incest and pedophilia combined, seared a bright hot light onto her
libido. It was such a bad word, pedophilia, it conjured images of
horrible men abusing innocent children, but that wasn't what was
happening, it was just a word, and not the word to describe what
Desiree and Clara shared. Her thoughts awoke something  deep
inside Maureen's belly, something about to escape ofr real, something
that could never be put back in its box. The anticipation had been
building relentlessly, soon it would erupt like a volcano.</p><p>Desiree smiled to herself as she relived the memory with her lover,
knowing firsthand what she was unleashing from Maureen, what wild and
erotic feeling would result from the forbidden passion she would soon
get to experience with her own senses. ""I knew she wanted to learn, I
knew she loved me as much as I loved her. I told her I wanted to make
love to her, in my heart I wanted to make her feel all the wonderful
things she had only been skirting around the edges of. I told her to
take her pajama bottoms off, and her panties, when she stood up in
front of me I almost cried at how innocent and beautiful she looked as
she undressed, no reluctance, just an eager light in her beautiful
eyes. I slipped my own shorts and panty off and pulled the tee I had
on off. And then we were naked, together in the living room, it was
like a dream really, I'd swear she was surrounded by a soft light,
almost a halo to my eyes.""</p><p>Desiree latched onto her lovers nipple sucking it wetly and flicking
it with her tongue listening to the familiar sounds of her lovers
passion as she approached orgasm, she whispered to her then, her
breath hot in Maureen's ear, ""Oh God Maureen, I had seen her naked a
thousand times before but in that instant I had never seen anything as
beautiful as the naked form of my child. I held out my arms and she
climbed back into my lap and it felt like a current of electricity was
running through our naked bodies as we touched a million different
nerves all at once as our lips came together again.""</p><p>Maureen convulsed and her body bent, her orgasm took her with
incredible force, shock wave after shock wave of pleasure coursed
through her body. Her muscles rippled and her breasts felt so hard and
sensitive as Desiree latched on to her nipple again.</p><p>She cried out, ""Desss, aaaah God Desss, its so good, always so
fucking strong baby, oh Christ, Desiree what's happening to me.....oh
my God oh God Dessss, I'm cumming so fucking hard baby, aaaahh, again
baby again, aaaaah God Desss, God......""</p><p>Desiree smiled naughtily and licked Maureen's earlobe while her
orgasm ripped through her belly and hissed, ""As we kissed my little
girl started to press herself against me baby, she started to hump me,
it was so erotic I thought I would lose my mind. I met her thrusts
Maureen, I pushed my hips up against her, and I could feel her heart
beating as we started to fuck each other right there on the sofa. I
laid back and pulled her down on top of me sweetheart, as we laid
together on the sofa I spread my legs and held her cheeks, her sweet
soft ass cheeks in my hands and pulled her into my body as I ground my
cunt upwards to meet her downward thrusts. I knew she was excited, her
body was so hot, her pelvis and mine were just grinding away at one
another. I could hear her breathing change, I could sense her need.
She wanted to cum so bad and she was getting very close, oh God
Maureen so was I!""</p><p>Maureen was awash in emotion as she listened to her lover describing
the first time she and her daughter had made love. She never dreamed
anything so forbidden could be so incredibly arousing. She knew right
then that Desiree and Clara were hers, and she wanted them to be,
forever.</p><p>She groaned, ""Dess please, God please forgive me for being afraid
before, it's so intense, what I feel now, and I haven't, I haven't
even kissed her yet, kissed her like a lover.""</p><p>She looked deep into Desiree's eyes, ""I want to baby, I want to make
love to her, to the two of you, I don't think I've ever wanted
anything as much in my life as I want to make love to her. To taste
her like you have, to hold her close and kiss her sweet lips, please
Dess, can I? Can I be your lover, and Clara's too Dess?""</p><p>Desiree had tears of joy in her eyes as Maureen rolled over on top of
her and she felt the delicious weight of her body settle on hers,
their breasts and hard nipples pressing against each other as their
lips met, their tongues entwined.</p><p>Desiree head was spinning, she had come to lust for the words Maureen
would speak, she knew she was entering a new phase of this incestuous
relationship with her daughter. It would be even more erotic, more
naughty then it ever had been. She had never used bad words around her
daughter when they made love, but with Maureen she wanted to introduce
her to the adult language of lust, teach her to speak the words that
aroused her basest instincts.</p><p>Desiree groaned and spread her legs and felt Maureen begin to thrust
against her, she slid her left leg up and out as Maureen brought her
right leg forward and pulled Desiree's leg up and over her shoulder,
kissing her firm calf and licking her legs as she did. She slid her
left leg over Desiree's right and settled her swollen engorged flesh
against her lovers slippery wet cunt.</p><p>She leaned over and kissed Desiree hard, licking her neck as she
hissed, ""Do you fuck her like this baby, do you cunt fuck with your
baby like this hmmm Dess, do you?""</p><p>Maureen was electric; she was so excited, caught up in her lust and
in her acceptance of what was happening between Desiree and her
daughter. The knowledge that she would take part in their incestuous
relationship was driving her to sexual heights she'd never known
before.</p><p>She stared into Desiree's eyes, her voice thick with desire she
asked, ""Can I fuck her like this Dess, do you want to see me do things
with her baby? Do you want to watch me make love to her, use my
fingers on her Dess, touch her, play with her like you do, do you
Dess?""</p><p>Desiree was awash in a sea her own sexual fire as she listened to her
lovers words, they burned in her ears and they made her belly into a
pool of molten lava. She saw the two of them in her mind, Clara and
Maureen together in their bed, making love, Clara's little tongue
swirling around and around Maureen's fat hard clitoris.</p><p>She groaned her response, ""Yessss, oh God yes baby I do, I wanted it
for so long, I wanted to share her with you, to share our love with
you baby. God how I want to see you touch her, I want to watch, I want
to sit by the bed and watch you make love to her, to see you finger
her like I do, to watch your face as you lick her delicious juice from
your fingers when you do. I want see you lick and kiss her sweet
little pussy like I do. Uuunnnggg God baby, I'm getting close
Maureen....I want, aaaaahh I want to see you fuck her baby, just like
this, oooohhhh fuck baby.....You're going to make me cum...! Jesus I'm
cumming baby, harder, harder lover, aaaahhh yesssss!""</p><p>Desiree's mind exploded in a thousand different colors as visions of
the three of them entwined and naked on her bed flashed through her
brain. Aaaahhh God she was cumming so long, so fucking hard! Maureen
was there with her, again the shock wave rolled over her as she thrust
herself against her lover again and again, ""Jesus, Jesus Dess, aaaahhh
fuck, I'm cumming again, ooohhh baby again!""</p><p>She gasped out the words and collapsed upon her lover, the two of
them breathing hard, holding each other tight, their bodies as one
twisted tightly together in a sheen of sweat and lust.</p><p>Maureen moaned and whispered, ""Oh God Desiree, God I never imagined
it could feel like this, I never felt it like this before. I want to
be a part of you and Clara baby, I want to share what we have with
her, and I want you and Clara to love me so much.""</p><p>Desiree groaned in happiness, she didn't think she could ever feel as
content as she did just then. As happy as she felt she knew it was
only the beginning, only the start of what she dreamed would be a
lifetime of love she and Clara would share with Maureen.</p><p>Her hands travelled all over her lovers body, she kissed her lips
softly as she caressed her hard tummy and nuzzled her ear with soft
kisses and little licks. ""She's out of school for spring break this
week baby. Tomorrow we can spend the day together and then come home,
we'll bring her to bed with us tomorrow night. She knows we've been
discussing this. She's dying to be with you Maureen. Do you want to be
her mommy baby? do you want to love her like I do? Will you love her
forever baby, forever like I will?""</p><p>Maureen took Desiree's chin in her hands and looked deep into her
eyes, she could see the love shining there and could only know she
reflected it back to her lover, ""Yes, God yes Dess, I do I want to
very much, I can be her mommy too, I want to love her like you do, and
yes, I'll love her forever baby, we both will.""</p><p>They held each other a long time, slowly falling together into the
twilight that came just before sleep would carry them away to their
dreams. Only tonight their dreams would become one, their lives would
meld together as they never had before. And tomorrow, it would start
anew, for all three of them.</p>"
1344,"Sharing Clara, Chapter 2",FertileMind,2,"A fun day at the zoo and the mall with Clara and her Mom Desiree and Maureen. All are acknowledging what the evening will bring, and we learn a little more about Maureen's intro to lesbianism.","['F,F,g Inc', 'Ped', 'Oral']","<p>Desiree and Maureen awoke refreshed and happy the next morning, but
with a little coaxing from Clara of course, who had climbed into bed
with them waking them as she snuggled herself in-between their still
entwined warm naked bodies. She was excited by the prospect of having
Maureen join their family because that was what her Mommy said would
happen if they invited Maureen to love with them, and if Maureen
decided she wanted to. And she had, Maureen decided she wanted to be a
part of their family and it had been difficult to fall asleep the
night before knowing her Mommy and Maureen were making love and that
soon she'd be able to do it together with them.</p><p>Clara had to masturbate twice before she could fall asleep and she
had to fight her impulses to get up and go listen at her mothers
closed bedroom door while she was doing it. Desiree had been quite
adamant when she had warned Clara there would be severe consequences
if she disturbed them or tried to invade their privacy. She had
explained, and Clara had understood, that it hadn't been an easy thing
at first for Maureen to accept their love, well not that they loved
each other, of course they did, but that they made love too. That it
was sexual, that was what her mother had said anyway, but Clara
understood none the less and finally fell asleep and dreamed of being
with her mother and Maureen.</p><p>She felt so good as she wiggled her way between their bodies and she
breathed in their delicious scent. They both held her, there arms and
legs encompassing her small body, they smelled so sweet, so good, she
wanted to stay right there forever and live in the bed for the rest of
her life with them and never have to get up! Maureen smiled and kissed
Clara lightly on her lips as she beamed up at her, ""Morning sweet pea,
how's my little darling today, did you sleep well?""</p><p>Clara smiled and kissed  Maureen's neck, intentionally pressing
herself against Maureen's breasts, ""Mmmm oh yes, I slept real good and
had really nice dreams, all about us, and about you coming to live
with us forever, I love you.""</p><p>Desiree smiled at Maureen from behind Clara, they were still both
naked and Clara wore a worn old tee shirt of her mothers, just barley
long enough to cover her sexy little butt cheeks when she was standing
up, but it had already ridden up around her waist, only her pink panty
and the old tee separated her almost naked body from Maureen's and her
Mother's. Desiree leaned in and nipped Clara's earlobe and made her
giggle and then laugh as the two women tickled her lightly. She was a
sensuous little kitten and Desiree knew they needed to get out of bed
before she broke down early and started to devour her own daughter
along with Maureen. She could see the flush of Maureen's cheeks and
skin and knew her lover's internal temperature was rising.</p><p>She threw the covers off of them and swatted Clara's rear lightly,
""Go make coffee for us young lady, we're going to shower and then
we'll all get dressed and go out for breakfast. Maybe we'll go to the
zoo today, or to see a movie at the mall, what do you think?""</p><p>It didn't take a lot to get Clara going and the zoo was one of her
all time favourite things to do, but so was a movie or an afternoon at
the mall which was equally tempting. She jumped up and did her best
impression of one of the monkeys at the zoo, with hoots and shrieks as
she bounced off the bed, ""Both!"" she shouted as she ran from the room
and headed for the kitchen. Maureen was smiling like an idiot as she
watched Clara disappear and Desiree saw the light in her eyes as Clara
vanished like a puff of smoke.</p><p>Desiree smiled at Maureen, ""Well I guess that settles it then, which
should we do first? Zoo in the morning and mall in the afternoon? Then
she leaned over a kissed Maureen's sweet lips lingering for just a few
seconds as she did.</p><p>Maureen sighed, ""God baby, let's talk about it in the shower; the
little munchkin got me all wet for the short time she was in bed with
us.""</p><p>Desiree slipped her hand between her lover's legs and Maureen spread
herself wantonly for her, she sighed as she watched as Desiree run her
finger up and down her wet swollen lips. Desiree smiled, ""Oh my, I'll
say she did, I'm feeling it to, let's hurry up and get in the shower
for a quickie so was can make it through the day!""</p><p>They both giggled like little girls and jumped up and headed to the
bath. Maureen ran the water while Desiree peed and then they changed
places so Maureen could pee. They climbed in to the shower and came
together their kisses full of excitement at what the day would bring.
Maureen felt her lovers fingers exploring her vagina and finding her
clit Desiree began to work it with her thumb as she fucked her first
two fingers deep into Maureen.</p><p>Desiree licked her lover's neck as the water flowed over their
bodies, ""She made you so wet baby, what happened? Did my little girl
get you all fucking horny hmmm? Did she make you want to do really
naughty things to her, tell me baby, tell me what you want to do to
her.</p><p>Maureen groaned loudly not caring if the sound of the shower drowned
out the sound, ""Ooooh fuck yea Dess, aaahh yea rub my clit....I want
to fuck her baby, fuck her like I fucked you last night! God I came
close to ripping that old tee shirt and panty right off her this
morning!""</p><p>Desiree was humping herself against Maureen's hip and feeling the
oncoming rush of a fast approaching orgasm, she wanted to cum bad, her
daughters body had that effect on her and she could see it made
Maureen feel the same.</p><p>""Come on baby, cum with me, let's cum together, aaahhh Maureen, we'll
love her tonight baby, we'll devour her all night, ah ah ahhhh cumming
baby cumming!""</p><p>Maureen started shaking as she felt Desiree thrusting hard against
her and felt her own orgasm overtake her while a vision of a naked
Clara lying before her with her slim legs spread wide filled her
brain, ""Yessss, yesss Dess, cumming, ah fuck cumming good baby, I want
her so bad.....so fucking bad.""</p><p>Both women held tight to one another's slippery body as they came
together to the filthy fantasies of sharing Clara in their bed
tonight. For a few seconds they stood together holding each other for
support and then they both looked at each other and started
laughing.</p><p>Maureen caught her breath, ""God Dess, I got it bad for your baby;
you're turning me into a sex fiend. Turn around let me wash your back
before Clara gets the idea to join us.""</p><p>Desiree turned and the two women gave each other a quick scrub and
almost fell back into another bout of lust when they were washing each
other but managed to control themselves. What they didn't know of
course was that Clara had quickly made the coffee and then scrambled
back to the bedroom to spy on her Mommy and Maureen. She waited till
she heard them climb into the shower before she snuck up right next to
the door, she could hear them over the water and she did what any
horny little 9 year-old would as the two women in the shower enjoyed
each other.</p><p>She had grabbed Maureen's panty from the floor and was breathing in
her delicious scent from the crotch as she slipped her own fingers
between the puffy lips of her own preteen cunt, finding her clit and
sighing as she played and listened to the two women she loved more
than anything else in the world playing in the shower.</p><p>When she heard them laughing she knew they were done but she wasn't,
she strummed her hard little button again and again till she quietly
squeaked out her own orgasm just as the water turned off. She rolled
to the side and scampered out of the room and down to her room where
she quickly washed her tingling pussy with a warm washcloth and
dressed in a pair of red cotton panties and very short pink shorts,
she checked her reflection in the mirror and saw her butt cheeks were
just about peeking out and she was satisfied. She wished she could go
without panties so she could tease Maureen with glimpses of her cunt
all day but knew her mother wouldn't let her. She grabbed a
comfortable loose low neck tee, at least she could let Maureen look at
her nipples all day, she'd seen Clara naked often enough as she
dressed or came out of the bath in the evenings. She had decided to go
barefoot and wear her pink crocs to the zoo; she grabbed them from the
bottom of her closet and was off back to the kitchen.</p><p>In the bedroom Desiree breathed in the smell of fresh coffee coming
from the kitchen and smiled, looking at Maureen she said, ""Teaching
her to make coffee was the best idea you ever had you know. I can't
tell you how many mornings I've awakened to that delicious aroma.""</p><p>Maureen nodded, ""Oh God yes, without coffee in the morning I don't
think either one of us would get out the door.</p><p>They both busied themselves dressing, asking opinions and helping one
another in a comfortable and companionable way they had grow
accustomed too. They shared closets and dressers and clothes and were
getting to the point where they were finishing each other sentences,
both sensed they were really meant for each other. Their bodies were
very similar, only a couple of inches height difference with Maureen
being the taller of the two, both were slim and fit, and they were
only two years apart in age with Desiree being the older.</p><p>Maureen's road to realization about her sexual desire's had almost
always been evident to her. She fought it of course but early on in
high school she accepted that she simply didn't find boys or men
exciting. She always wanted to be with other girls. Her sexual
fantasies when she started having them at an early age were always
about women and girls. She played along with her girlfriends so as not
to stick out when it came to gossiping about boys, but she had a
couple of other girls who felt like she did. One of them being her
cousin Felicia with whom she did all of her youthful sexual
experimentation with when they were still preteens.</p><p>They frequently slept over each others house since their moms were
sisters, and when they were little it was no consequence for them to
sleep in the same bed or snuggle together under the blankets on the
couch as they watched a scary movie. No family member even thought
twice, they were cousins and they were girls, it was perfectly normal.
What wasn't ""normal"" was that they both recognized their attraction to
one another, and when given the chance would often share kisses and
tell there secrets to one another. There was an innocent progression
to their sexuality, and by the time they were 8 or 9 years old they
were regularly sneaking down to the basement ""to play board games""
while their mothers were drinking coffee and gossiping upstairs.</p><p>Well board games became code for real kissing, and lots of touching,
first they touched themselves, each watching the other as they rubbed
their ""kitty's"", their childhood name for their sexual organs. Then
they started to switch, touching each other, Maureen always liked that
best. She'd sigh contentedly as the two sat huddled quietly in the
back corner under he basement steps while Felicia played with her
kitty and kissed her neck and whispered innocent words meant to excite
her. They told each other which girls or teachers in the school they
wanted to kiss, how they wanted to touch so and so like they were
touching each other, it was wonderful and satisfying fun. And when it
was Felicia's turn Maureen did the same for her, always a little
bolder though, in her fantasies she go a step further in all her
descriptions, even if she was making things up sometimes.</p><p>They always set up one of their board games just in case, but no one
ever bothered them. They could hear footsteps from the kitchen above
them, and when it was time to go one of their mothers would just open
the door to the basement and shout down to finish their game, it was
time to get going. It was hard to remember exactly but Maureen thought
it was just around the time of her ninth birthday that she had her
first orgasm. Felicia had beaten her to it so she had been trying more
often, playing with herself whenever she had a chance in order to
close the gap in their sexual experience. And as a result of course
she did indeed have an orgasm, and when she did it opened the
floodgates for the future.</p><p>About that time was when Valerie came into their lives. She was their
in their class when they started middle school, they were 10 years
old. Valerie's parents had moved to their town as a result of her Dad
being transferred with his job in the military. Both Felicia and
Maureen fell in love with her, she was an exotic looking creature,
with Asian eyes and light brown skin and dark blonde hair with emerald
green eyes. The boys went loony toons over her but she didn't pay very
much attention to them at all and at first she seemed to be a loner.
But then as luck would have it the three of them were assigned to work
together on a class project. It was the beginning of Felicia and
Maureen's real sex education.</p><p>Getting to know Valerie was not hard once they broke the ice. Soon
they were all chattering away and the teacher had to warn them to
concentrate on their work several times. That first day they exchanged
phone numbers and that very next weekend Maureen and Felicia invited
her over for a sleepover at Felicia's house. They had it in the
basement for privacy since there was a bathroom and a small
kitchenette down there as well. Felicia's mom had stocked the small
frig with snacks and drinks and the girls were left on there own with
only the occasional call from upstairs if thinks got to rowdy. After a
while they all chilled out and were watching a movie, Maureen was
having a hard time because they were in their pj's and Valerie wore a
sheer nightgown and she could see right through it. Felicia had the
same problem and Valerie kept catching them checking our and her
little titty bumps and her panty.</p><p>Finally Valerie smiled and whispered, ""Hey Felicia, let's tell your
Mom we're going to bed and turn out the lights, then we'll put a movie
I brought with me in the DVD player, it's a secret though okay? You
guys can't tell anyone about it, promise?""</p><p>Of course both girls promised immediately and Felicia went upstairs
and with a make believe yawn told her Mom they were turning off the
lights and going to bed, and could they set the timer on the TV and
keep watching till they fell asleep? Of course it was okay, it was a
Friday night after all, so she kissed her Mom goodnight and closed the
basement door behind her as she went back downstairs. What she found
as she got to the bottom surprised her though, Valerie had put the
tape in and Felicia's eyes got as wide a Maureen's were.</p><p>On the screen with the volume set real low were three girls, just a
little older than they were, Valerie smiled at her and said
innocently, ""You guys like sexy movies don't you, all my old friends
back at the base we used to be stationed at did, is it okay?""</p><p>Felecia had a difficult time looking away from the screen as she
answered, ""Yea, umm yea, it....its okay, me and Maureen like sexy
stuff, huh Maureen?""</p><p>Maureen smiled at Valerie, her own heart was pounding, ""Yea, we have
some secrets too; maybe we can all share them?""</p><p>Valerie nodded and with a mischievous smile said, ""I bet we can."" She
pulled her nightgown up and over her head and said, ""I like to get
naked and watch sexy movies, I like to play with my cunt too, and do
you two play with your cunts?""</p><p>Felicia grinned and Maureen answered as she took off her pj top and
started to wiggle out of her bottoms, ""Yea, me and Felicia play with
our cunts all the time, we play with each others cunts too. You ever
play with other girls?""</p><p>Felicia was naked now as was Maureen and Valerie pulled her panty off
and opened her legs to reveal a very wet cunt that looked different
from Maureen's and Felicia's. It was bigger, her lips were fatter, and
her button was big, fat and wet looking in the light from the TV. Her
tit bumps were small but her nipples looked hard and were sticking
out.</p><p>Valerie nodded and touched herself and said in a quiet voice, ""Un
huh, I play with my sister and her friends"", she played with her Mom
too but didn't tell them that, at least not yet, ""we always play
together, she's 14 and that's her and her friends in the movie.""</p><p>One the screen the three girls were making out, kissing and touching
each other all over as they slowly took each others cloths off. There
was a lot of giggling and whispering and Maureen and Felicia were torn
between watching the screen and watching Valerie who was fucking two
fingers deep into her cunt and rubbing her clit with the other. They
both spread their legs and started masturbating as they all watched
each other and watched the movie.</p><p>Valerie gasped and whispered, ""I like playing with girls, I play with
my sister everyday, and we do lots of stuff together. We lick each
others cunts, you ever lick each other? It's real nice, when another
girl kisses your pussy, and sucks on your button, your clit. It makes
you cum real hard, I love it. I love making my sister cum and she
likes making me cum.""</p><p>Maureen's orgasm took her by surprise as she listened to Valerie and
saw the girls on the screen sucking and licking and playing with each
other titties, she moaned, ""Aaaahh ooohh ooohhh I'm, mmmm aaahh
cumming, aaahh cumming!""</p><p>Felicia cried out and followed suit as she watched their new friend
bury her fingers deep in her cunt, ""Aaah fuck, fuck fuck fuck, mmmm,
mmm yeaaa, cumming, oooohh yeaaaa!""</p><p>Valerie smiled wickedly, ""Yea, oh yea, we can be friends, aaaahh yea,
I want to suck some cunt! Aaaahh fuck, me too, me too, fuck, my turn,
yesssssss!"" Her hips bucked up and she felt her own cunt clasp her
fingers as her orgasm shook her while Maureen and Felicia came down
from the throes of their own cum and watched Valerie's wanton
display.</p><p>They all lay breathing hard for a few seconds before Valerie giggled
and the two cousins watched as she licked her fingers, smiling she sat
up and reached out a hand to each girl. When they took it she pulled
the both of them to her, and then down onto her as she lay back, one
on each side smiling, ""Let's make out okay, we'll make out and then I
want to suck your cunts, both your cunts, I'll make you cum real
fucking good.""</p><p>They started kissing and in a few seconds were deep into sharing long
wet tongue sucking kisses with each other. Valerie wasn't shy and
said, ""Finger my cunt Felicia, you finger me nice and deep and you
play with my clit Maureen. Make me cum good and then you can watch me
suck your cunts, mmmm, yea that's it Felicia, aaaahh deeper, yessss.
Rub my clit Maureen, mmmm, rub it nice and soft like that, un huh just
like that.""</p><p>The girl's kept on kissing and Felicia thrilled at the wet heat
surrounding her fingers as she worked them deep into Valerie's hot
cunt hole. Maureen felt Valerie's bump as it seemed to get harder and
harder till it felt like a little pebble and that's when Valerie let
loose a deep groan and started shuddering and thrusting her slim hips
up hard to meet Felicia's thrusts and Maureen's pressure on her
clit.</p><p>She cried out in a harsh whisper, ""Aaaahhh fuck yeaaaa, rub it bitch,
yeaaa fuck it slut, fuck my whore hole, harder harder harder! Aaahhhhh
fuckkkkkk cumming again, cumming again sooooo fuckin good!""<br/>
<br/>
        Maureen and Felicia were as horny as they had ever been; they'd never
been exposed to anyone as sexual as Valerie, much less like what they
were experiencing with her. Valerie lay breathing heavily and opened
her eyes with a lazy smile on her face, ""I had a feeling we were all
going to be friends. Who wants their cunt licked first? My sister says
I'm the best cunt licker she knows, and she's the one who taught me
how to do it!""</p><p>They laughed and Maureen looked at Felicia and Felicia smiled and
said, ""You go first, I want to watch and play with my pussy.""</p><p>The movie was till playing and the three girls were all naked now and
moaning as they licked sucked kissed and fingered each other on the
screen. Valerie smiled as she pushed Maureen onto her back and slid
down between her legs and said, ""If you want to sleepover my house you
got to learn to eat pussy. Me and my sister like to get out cunts
licked real good when we have friends sleepover.""</p><p>Felicia was so excited she had her fingers on her cunt as she sat
back against the couch and watched with relish something she could
never even have imagined before. Valerie smiled at Maureen and then
looked at Felicia and as she did she stuck her tongue out and dipped
in between Maureen's inner cunt lips and wiggled it. Maureen sucked in
a breath and groaned and Felicia's eyes got wide and her fingers began
to fly over her clit as she watched Valerie sucking her cousins'
cunt.</p><p>Valerie delighted in having an audience, she had done this many times
before with her Mother and sister and all their girlfriends. She liked
showing off, and she liked teaching other girls her own age and
younger about sucking cunt and playing sexy games with each other. She
planned on having these two girls as her friends for a long time and
was even thinking about how much fun it would be when she invited them
over for a sleepover at her house.</p><p>Maureen was lost in the incredible sensations Valerie was causing to
course through her young body. She had loved masturbating and playing
with her cousin, but this was really hot, it felt so good, and it
looked so dirty. Watching Valerie's tongue slithering around and
around her clit and the feeling of her trying to shove her tongue as
deeply as she could into her cunt. Aaaahh fuck it was so nice, so
dirty, she knew things would never be the same now. She could feel her
orgasm coming and groaned as Valerie latched onto her clit and stuck
her finger into her pussy. Felicia was moaning as she watched the
wanton display Valerie was putting on for them, she wanted to feel
Valerie's lips and tongue on her cunt next.</p><p>Maureen cried out biting her lip so as not to scream as she came so
hard she almost passed out. Felicia groaned again and came too as she
watched her cousin cumming as Valerie devoured her clit. Maureen's
head was spinning, but she knew just then, even at 10 year's old, that
she felt such an affinity for playing these games with other girls
that she wouldn't want it ever to be different. She couldn't have
known of course but that's exactly how things turned out.</p><p>As Maureen and Desiree filled their to go cups for the drive to the
zoo Clara filled a small cooler with soft drinks for the ride and for
the rest of the day. They all clustered into the old Ford pick-up
truck Maureen drove, it had been left to her by her father and she was
very attached to it. Clara and Desiree loved it because of the big
bench seat and all three of them sat close together with Clara in the
middle, right where she wanted to be. She lay a hand on the inside of
her mothers thigh, close to the bottom of her shorts and caressed her
warm skin, smiling she lifted her face for a kiss on the lips which
Desiree granted.</p><p>She turned to Maureen as she was putting the truck in gear and
giggled, ""I want a kiss from you too Maureen, I'm greedy, I want all
the kisses I can get!"" and she giggled again.</p><p>Maureen smiled and leaned towards Clara and Clara tricked her and put
her arm around her neck and kissed her wetly surprising her. Desiree
pinched her thigh and admonished her, ""Hey pumpkin, be nice, you be
patient or I may make you wait another night!""</p><p>Maureen smiled and took Clara's chin in her fingers, ""You think
you're slick huh sweet pea?"" and then she kissed Clara even harder and
deeper leaving the little girl swooning with a goofy grin on her face.
Maureen winked at Desiree who laughed and Maureen said to Clara, ""That
better hold you until tonight young lady, any more ambushes and me and
your Mom will tie you up and just make you sit there and watch us make
love.""</p><p>All three of them were now openly acknowledging what was going to
happen and it made Desiree shiver and begin to feel herself
moistening. For Clara's part she was going to be a typical 9 year-old
and have as much fun as possible today, she smiled tartly and
answered, ""I'd love to watch, I could play with myself while you guys
make love!""</p><p>Maureen leaned close again, ""Not if I tie your hands to the chair you
won't, you won't be able to touch that sweet little pussy of yours
that your Mommy loves to kiss so much, what'll you do then smarty
pants?""</p><p>Clara hadn't thought of that, and Maureen was only half smiling,
she'd better be good, ""Uuunnn okay, I'll be good I promise, but if I
ask nice will you give me kisses?""</p><p>Maureen smiled more widely and kissed Clara's lips lightly and said
softly, ""If you ask nicely sweet pea, I'll give you almost anything
you want, especially later on tonight, when we're all together in
bed."" She looked away and stepped on the gas and they were off to the
zoo.</p><p>It was a great day for the zoo, the weather was perfect and Clara
chattered away just like the monkeys who were her favorites. During
their visit she asked for and got all the kisses she wanted and a few
of them were special kisses when they knew no one was looking. There
were plenty of soft and special touches and caresses all morning.
There had to be at least a half dozen times while they were at the zoo
when all of them thought they would go crazy with anticipation before
they got home.</p><p>The mall was no different, except they came closer there than
anywhere to breaking down and trying to have illicit sex with each
other. It was even more difficult when Clara was trying on clothes,
and either Maureen or Desiree was in the dressing room with her. Clara
was starting to lose what little control a sexually hungry preteen
nymph could have at the prospect of playing with her Mom and Maureen
together. Maureen was trying hard but every time Clara dragged her
into a dressing room it was more of a mini make out session than
trying on clothes! Desiree was having the same problem. Finally after
an especially erotic episode at a lingerie shop Desiree called a halt
to the proceedings.</p><p>Without hesitation she looked from Maureen to Clara and back, ""Let's
get going. I'm dying, we're all dying to get home, let's go before I
have some kind of stroke or something!""</p><p>They all laughed and then like a group of naughty conspirators they
literally ran giggling like little girls to the parking garage and the
truck. As soon as the door slammed Maureen pulled Clara to her and
kissed her like she was trying to possess her soul. Desiree forced her
mouth between theirs and shared their hot tongues. Clara groaned and
like a typical horny 9 year-old, if there is such a thing, she
proclaimed, ""Please, please someone finger me, I can't wait till we
get home, I gotta cum!""</p><p>She unintentionally broke the serious sexual spell that had
threatened to overwhelm them and all of them started laughing until
tears were coming from their eyes. Maureen was the first to regain her
senses, ""No, no way, I want to get home, then we can all take a hot
bath,"" she hesitated, ""or maybe a fast shower, and then we......""</p><p>It hit her then what was about to happen, it was like a lust filled
punch to her gut, she couldn't speak, emotion clogged her windpipe and
tears filled her eyes. Clara saved her, she clapped her hands and
shrieked, ""Then we get in the bed and play play play, yeaaaah, right
Mommy!""</p><p>Desiree pulled Maureen to her and kissed her hard, she looked deep
into her lovers eyes giving her strength. She was on fire just like
Maureen was, and with Clara squished between them she hissed, ""Drive
baby, drive carefully, but drive!"" And Maureen did.</p>"
1345,"Ava, Lilly, and Chip, Chapter 1",FertileMind,1,"Ava, avowed dog lover and lesbian Mom, decides it's time to share her lover Chip, her pure bred Dalmatian with her 13-year-old daughter Lilly.","['F', 'g', 'inc', 'pedo', 'beast']","<p>Ava was feeling especially aroused this evening, Lilly was in the
shower and she lay relaxed on her bed stroking the belly of her
muscular dog Chip. Ava had decided to introduce her beautiful young
daughter to her other lover of the past three years, Chip, her
handsome purebred Dalmatian. She was more excited than usual because
even though she and her daughter had been lovers since Lilly had
turned ten, Lilly had only become aware of her Mothers relationship
with Chip over the last few months. Now at twelve years old and having
started experiencing her fist menses and the other emotional changes
that came along with the physical ones roiling her young body, Ava
realized she wanted Lilly wanted to be a part of the special
relationship she had with Chip. Ava loved Lilly as fiercely as any
single mother would her daughter. But she wanted nothing more than for
Lilly to learn to love Chip in the same intimate way she did.</p><p>Lilly my was very excited as well, she wasn't sure what to think when
she and her mother had made love a few months ago and her mother had
confessed that their wonderful pet, their dog Chip was also her lover.
At first Lilly my had been a bit confused by it all, what did she
mean, her lover? How could a woman and a dog....? But Ava had taken it
slowly with Lilly, first telling her and then showing her some special
web sites that were all about women who made love to their dogs.</p><p>Ava gave Lilly her permission to visit the sites whenever she liked
and see what she thought, and after a few days Lilly my came to her
with a lot of very normal questions about every aspect of what she had
been seeing on her computer. Ava patiently answered all of her
questions, and each time they made love from that night on Lilly would
always want Ava to tell her about the things she and Chip did
together. Ava was so in love with her little girl she had no problems
describing the things she and Chip did together, they were both very
much in love with each other in a special way that only a mother and
daughter could share.</p><p>Ava had always enjoyed bisexuality, being with other women had always
been a pleasurable and sensuous experience for her from the very first
time she had done it with a girlfriend in high school. She decided she
did not need a man in her life after her relationship with Lilly's
father had ended. She became a lesbian exclusively after a few years
as a single mother, preferring to spend her emotions where she
received the greatest return and the most satisfaction. Her lesbian
relationships did that for her and Ava had never looked back.</p><p>Lilly had grown used to the idea that her mothers friends were all
women and she was comfortable with the affection her mother and her
girlfriends showed each other and was used to her mothers friends
sleeping over as she was growing, seeing her mother share her bed with
her girlfriends.</p><p>Ava was not promiscuous by any means, she was actually a little shy
at times especially with people she did not know well, but there were
a few women she counted as both friends and lovers, all of whom could
be trusted in there discretion and affections around Lilly. It wasn't
until Lilly turned 10 that Ava had any inkling they would become
lovers someday. It was just a few weeks after Lilly's birthday when
Ava unintentionally got to watch as her daughter masturbating in her
bedroom. She had come home early from work and Lilly was home from
school alone.</p><p>Ava normally would have called out a greeting when she entered their
home but this time for whatever reason she did not. She thought she
heard voices coming from the hall in the direction of Lilly's room and
grew anxious at first, Lilly was not allowed to have friends over if
she was home alone. As she walked down the hall she realized it was
the TV or the computer, but it did not sound like any of the normal
show Lilly would be watching after school. She slowed down and then
stopped and listened more closely and she felt a small thrill when she
recognized the sound.</p><p>She silently peeked into Lilly's room, feeling very much the voyeur
as she did, not embarrassed but curious about what she thought she
would find. Her own temperature started to rise as she saw a very
erotic picture of Lilly, naked except for her white socks, lying back
on her bed, both her hands very busy between her long slim very sexy
legs. She had seen her daughter naked many times of course, nudity was
normal in their home and neither she nor Lilly nor any of Ava's
girlfriends were shy when they were in the house. But this picture of
her daughter was new and exciting to Ava, while she had wondered at
times about Lilly's sexual development; this was an unexpected but
very pleasant surprise for Ava.</p><p>Lilly was developing into a very beautiful young lady. Even at 10 she
was beginning to fill out, albeit just a bit but it was undeniable.
Her young breasts required a training bra though they were but the
size of small plums, and they were capped with very hard pink nipples
as Ava could see. As she watched she saw her daughter bring one hand
to her mouth and lick the shiny juice that covered them from her
finger, it made Ava gasp silently for she could see Lilly's fingers
were very wet. Then with those same wet fingers Lilly began to squeeze
her small breast and pull and twist her hard nipples in a soft and
slow manner.</p><p>Ava's eyes could not help but travel to the tender flesh between her
daughters' slim sexy legs. Her vagina was flushed and bright pink, Ava
could almost see her small hard clit peeking out of its hood as
Lilly's fingers rubbed it wetly. Lilly was mewing like a kitten and
her eyes were closed even though Ava could hear something playing on
the computer which sounded sexual, from the reflection of the mirror
in her daughter room she could see it was a video of two women making
love.</p><p>Ava felt two powerful emotions at the same time and realized she was
getting very excited. She felt lust, and fear. Lust for what she was
witnessing, it was the most erotic thing she had ever seen, and fear
because she though she had influenced Lilly sexually by her own
choices, she did not know which emotion was stronger until she heard
Lilly groan deeply and knew it was lust.</p><p>She stepped back feeling light headed and paused to breath, trying to
think of what she should do and it dawned on her she need not do
anything at all. Lilly was a healthy 10 year-old girl learning about
her own body and the wonderful sensations it was capable of. Ava
almost felt pride that her daughter was maturing in such a way. She
thought for only a moment more and unzipped her skirt and let it fall
to the hallway floor, she picked it up and quietly went to her room
and quickly took off her panty and her blouse and bra. Now naked and
feeling incredible naughty and liberated she slipped back down the
hall to see Lilly closing in on what she thought might be an
orgasm.</p><p>Lilly's beautiful light brown hair was spread about her head like a
halo, her face was a picture of ecstasy, her delicious looking lips
were parted and moist, her soft smooth unblemished skin was glowing
from some inner flame. Ava thought she might catch fire from the heat
she sensed in her sweet young daughter, a heat she had never seen
before but was very excited about. Ava's own fingers slipped between
the dripping wet lips on her own inflamed cunt, her clit was swollen
and hard and she nearly swooned as she touched herself intending to
join her daughter in her pleasure silently from afar. She knew she was
feeling the beginning of something most people would consider wrong,
but what could be wrong with the love she felt for her only child?</p><p>Ava watched as desire flooded her brain like a drug, she wanted to
make love to her daughter and had to restrain herself from entering
her room. She did not want to break the enchanting spell that she felt
cast over her as she watched her baby. Lilly was sighing now making
the kinds of sounds Ava knew well when she made love to her
girlfriend. Her slim boyish hips were starting a slow gyration as she
climbed higher and higher to the pinnacle of her passion.</p><p>Ava was having a difficult time, she had never been so aroused so
quickly by anything she had ever seen or done and she knew she'd be
able to join her daughter the moment the waves of her orgasm burst
over her body. For a split second she was afraid she might even cum to
soon, but the passion inside of her only grew to sensations she had
never felt before as she witnessed the incredibly erotic tableau in
front of her very eyes.</p><p>Lilly let go with a low growl that seemed to emanate from the earth
itself and her hips flexed up sharply as her fingers became a blur as
she frigged herself. Ava almost cried out loud as she witnessed her
daughter cumming before her very eyes. Her own fingers were flying
across her clitoris over and over as she watched in disbelief. Lilly
cried out and Ava saw her daughters flat tummy ripple as her orgasm
rocked her young body and Lilly moaned loudly and shook like a leaf on
a windy day and rolled to her side actually facing Ava with her eyes
screwed shut both her hands covering her sex as she moaned and cried
like a hungry kitten. Ava's world went temporarily dark as her own
orgasm ripped through her belly and with one hand she reached out to
the wall for support and tried not to cry out herself!</p><p>She sunk slowly to the floor and tried to move her body heaving and
breathless back to her room, She had to recover, she did not want
Lilly to know, not yet, she had to think, she had to take inventory of
what she had just experienced, what she felt, what she wanted. She
listened in the quiet of the hall to Lilly as she sighed and rolled
back onto her side and seemed to relax and rest as the sounds of
passion from the video played on.</p><p>Ava made her way back to her room on shaking legs and clumsily
dressed again and returned to the kitchen through which she had
entered. She stayed there quiet for several minutes and then looked at
the clock and saw it was about the time she would normally return from
work. She opened and then closed the door loudly and called out,
""Lilly my, I'm home.""</p><p>It was quiet for a moment before Lilly responded, ""Hi Mom, I'm in my
room, watching TV. I don't have any homework, I did it at school. Can
you make me a snack?""</p><p>Ava was surprised and impressed by how normal she sounded after such
a passionate display just a few minutes before. She walked down the
hall to Lilly's room and she heard the water in the bathroom turn on
and as she looked in she saw Lilly washing her face which she did
everyday when she came home from school. She was wearing a pair of old
soccer shorts and a tee shirt; she normally changed clothes when she
came home from school. Watching Lilly wash her face Ava knew it was
one of the reasons her daughter had such beautiful skin, she had
taught her the importance of taking care of herself from a young
age.</p><p>She slapped her daughters' rear end lightly, almost having to
restrain herself from caressing her daughters firm buttocks, she
asked, ""What would you like to eat, I'll be making dinner soon so
nothing sweet.""</p><p>Lilly laughed and said, ""Not even fruit? You said I could always have
fruit, can you cut me up and apple, and maybe some grapes too?""</p><p>Ava laughed, fruit was always acceptable and Lilly was teasing her
because she knew her mother had meant some other kind of sweet's, like
sweet cake or candy, which Lilly was not allowed except for desert or
on other special occasions. Ava smiled at her, impressed that her
daughter could look so normal after her recent experience, but she
supposed she must be doing the same thing. ""Yes, fruit is fine Lilly;
I'll get it for you.""</p><p>As Ava was in the kitchen her tummy was in a turmoil, all she could
do was think about what she had just seen and her desire seemed to
rise up in her again as quickly as it had when she had been watching
her baby masturbate, she made her mind up to speak to Lilly that very
evening and see if Lilly felt the same way she did.</p><p>Ava smiled at the memory of that first time she and her beautiful
daughter made love. Chip sighed and made some small sounds of
contentment, smiling at his sexy bitch as only he could do when he
knew he was going to be sexually satisfied. Ava closed her eyes and
remembered the first time she had made love to her daughter.</p><p>Ava was scared; she felt a fluttering in her stomach as she
approached her daughters' room. They had both showered and Ava knew
what she wanted, to be with her young daughter sexually. She was
inflamed with the idea. Lilly was a mature girl, she could decide if
she wanted to make love with her mother. Ava would let her decide. She
knocked lightly at her daughters partly open door and pushed it open
as Lilly said ""Hi Mom"".</p><p>Ava smiled, Lilly was in a tee and her panties, that were all she
slept in, sometimes not even the tee. Ava sat on the edge of her bed
and saw she was watching one of those talent shows that were so
popular now. She asked, ""Can I watch TV with you honey?""</p><p>Lilly smiled, ""Of course you can silly!"" she patted the bed right
next to her and Ava slid close so they touched side by side and put
her arm around Lilly. Lilly snuggled close and turned her face up to
her mother, ""I love you Mom.""</p><p>Ava kissed her lips, lingering for a few seconds, and then kissed her
again. She sensed a difference in Lilly and whispered, ""Can I talk to
you baby, about something important?""</p><p>Lilly used the remote to turn the sound lower and asked, ""Is
something wrong, did I do something?""</p><p>Ava laughed, ""No baby, you are fine, nothing is wrong, you are the
best daughter a mother could have."" She paused as she pushed Lilly's
beautiful hair back from her forehead and kissed her there. ""I love
you so much baby, and you know I want to make you as happy as I can
and be the best mother I can be for you.""</p><p>Lilly smiled back, ""I know Mama, you are the best mom and I love you
so much."" This time Lilly kissed her lips and pressed her head against
Ava's full firm breast.</p><p>Ava took another breath, ""I....I came home a little early today baby
and, well, I....Mommy saw you playing...""</p><p>Lilly my stiffened and looked at her mother fearfully but Ava spoke
quickly to put her at ease. ""Don't worry sweetheart, I'm not mad."" She
could see Lilly's face growing pink, ""I thought I would talk to you
about it, I do it too you know."" she added quickly and she saw Lilly's
expression change. ""I do it a lot, and I do it with my girlfriends, we
like to play together sometimes when we watch movies in my
bedroom.""</p><p>Lilly looked surprised but Ava went on, ""Don't be embarrassed,
I....oh Lilly I enjoyed watching you, it...., it was very exciting, to
know you are growing up, to know you have those feelings that make you
want to touch yourself and explore your body.""</p><p>Lilly smiled, ""I, I thought you would be angry, I..."" she looked
down, ""I found a DVD in your room, I'm sorry, I wanted to borrow your
shampoo and, well it was on your dresser. It, I looked at the cover
and, I wanted to see Mommy, to se the kinds of things you and your
friends do, with each other.""</p><p>Ava leaned over and kissed Lilly's lips again, making a supreme
effort not to French kiss her as she did, she said softly, ""And what
did you think? Did you enjoy watching it, did it make you feel sexy,
and make you want to play with yourself?""</p><p>Lilly got a little pinker as she answered, softly she said, ""Yes. I
really liked the way it made me feel, do you do all those things with
your friends? I mean, kissing each other like that, and
using......toys and stuff?""</p><p>Ava was breathing quicker now, trying to go slow, ""Yes baby, Mommy
does all of those things, we do play with each other,"" as she spoke
she slid down in Lilly's bed and brought Lilly with her until she was
on her left elbow looking down at Lilly, her hand on Lilly's tummy
now, under her tee rubbing softly, her daughter skin was hot and silky
smooth, ""with toys, our fingers, our lips and tongues, we do all those
things and more baby.""</p><p>Now she kissed Lilly again, and she did not restrain herself as she
licked her daughter's delicious lips and offered her tongue to her.
She felt like and electrical current had just opened between them as
Lilly opened her mouth to accept her mothers tongue. The two kissed
deeply, Lilly sighed and relaxed into her mothers embrace as their
kiss went on and on.</p><p>When they finally broke it Lilly's eyes were closed and as Ava
breathed in her clean girlish scent she placed butterfly kisses all
along her daughters slim neck and cute ears and whispered , ""Do you
want Mommy to teach you Lilly my, teach you about making love? I want
to baby....when I saw you today, sweetheart I was so excited, I
touched myself, in the hall as I watched you, God Lilly my I came so
hard baby.""</p><p>They kissed again and Ava's hand slid lower to the top of Lilly's
panty and then slowly down further, Ava ran her middle finger up and
down the slit of her daughters young vagina, she could feel the heat
there. Lilly moaned and opened her legs wider, and Ava slipped her
fingers back up and then under the waistband of Lilly's panty feeling
like her heart was about to explode as she did.</p><p>Ava felt her finger touch the moist flesh on her baby's cunt, she
gently spread her inner lips and thrilled when her finger felt a very
wet slippery heat, Lilly was very aroused and she moaned again more
deeply as Ava slipped her finger up and down and up again to touch the
hard little nub she knew was Lilly's clitoris. Lilly mewed and
whispered hoarsely, ""Aaaahh Mama, ooohh it feels so nice when you
touch me. I never, mmmm please, more Mommy, ooohh yesss please show me
more....""</p><p>Ava kissed her again and slipped a second finger into her baby's
tight cunt, it was so wet, tight but Ava felt for but found no hymen,
her finger went deeper without resistance except for the incredible
tightness. Lilly my moaned again and Ava whispered, ""Have you been
playing with your pussy baby, how long, tell me what you do when you
play Lilly, tell Mommy everything.""</p><p>Lilly spread her legs a little more and opened her mouth for her
mothers tongue as they licked and sucked each other, ""Yesss, aah
yesss, I play with my fingers Momma, I like to use my brush, the round
handle, I, I like to put it inside, when I rub my button, it feels so
good.""</p><p>Ava smiled to herself as she pulled her fingers from Lilly's cunt and
brought them to her lips, her scent made her mouth water and she
licked her tangy sweet juice from her fingers and sat up and pulled
her own shirt off freeing her large firm breasts. Lilly watched with
half closed eyes as her mother leaned back and drew her own panties
off. Naked now she gently straddled Lilly and lifted her tee off and
tossed it aside. Then she hooked her fingers in the waist band of her
panty, as she slowly pulled them off Lilly closed her slim long legs
and lifted her rear off the bed so her mother could take her panty
off.</p><p>Now both mother and daughter were gloriously naked and Ava lay down,
supporting her upper weight on her elbows she allowed her lower body
to settle sensuously onto her daughter, reveling in the contact
between their two bodies. Ava began French kissing her young daughter
in earnest, pressing her breasts against her daughters' small hard
cones and nipples. She felt a shudder as her pelvis came down to
contact Lilly's, the delicious pressure made both their bodies tingle
with lust. It was an emotion Lilly had never felt before with another
person and one she was allowing herself to descend into with great
anticipation.</p><p>Lilly's young body was screaming for pleasure, and the person she
loved most in the world was going to teach her all about love and the
games they could play together. Lilly had never imagined the feeling
of another woman's body touching hers, all over at the same time. Her
nerve endings were overloading her brain as she recognized the feeling
of her mother hard nipples pressing against her own, tasting her
tongue as her cunt literally dripped as her mother pressed her own
body against hers.</p><p>The pleasure was incredible, just the contact alone made Lilly feel
like she could cum without another sensation adding itself to the
crush of sensations whirling through her young brain at this moment.
Ava broke their kiss and licked Lilly's neck as she began kissing her
way across Lilly's smooth shoulder and then back across the top of her
chest. Her body slowly slipped lower as her lips and mouth continued
to taste Lilly's flesh as she approached her baby's small conical
breasts and very swollen nipples. So close to her Ava could see her
baby's nipples, they were so hard, her aureole were bumpy and her
flesh so firm. She planted a gentle kiss, first on one perfect breast
and then the other.</p><p>She looked at Lilly my then, and with a loving but wicked light in
her eyes she opened her mouth to engulf her daughters' breast and
nipple. Aaaahh it was soooo good, her skin was soft and tasty, her
nipple seemed to harden even more as she swirled her tongue around and
around and listened to Lilly mewing like a kitten. She sucked harder
and looked at Lilly as she pulled her breast flesh up with her mouth
only to let it go and attack her other breast. As she did she spread
Lilly's legs further apart and pressed herself down to bring pressure
on her baby's prominent mons. Lilly groaned gutturally as she felt the
pressure send waves of pleasure through her body and she thrust her
pelvis up against her Mother tummy to increase her pleasure. Ava
continued her merciless attack on Lilly's breasts, first one and the
other adding her fingers to the sensuous assault now, pulling and
twisting her saliva wet flesh, squeezing the pleasure into Lilly's
body as she played.</p><p>Now Ava was hungry, her own desires were starting to overwhelm her,
even as she sucked her daughters succulent breasts her mouth began to
water for the rest of her, the center of her sexual universe. She
relinquished her baby's breast, leaving them pink and raw looking,
swollen from her ministrations. Her wet tongue left a slippery trail
as Lilly moaned and watched her Mommy close in on her target. When she
was there, Ava paused and feasted her eyes on the beauty of her
daughters' vagina. It was so wet; the juice was literally running from
her swollen lips. She watched as a bead formed and thickened and knew
she had to have it.</p><p>Again she looked deep into Lilly's beautiful eyes and she dipped the
tip of her tongue into what would be her private fountain of liquid
lust for years to come. Lilly cried out and Ava groaned as her
daughters' delicious musk coated her tongue, her flavor intoxicating
Ava like the most illegal of drugs. She dipped still deeper running
her tongue upwards slowing collecting the nectar and filling her mouth
with ambrosia. When she could stand it no more she swallowed and felt
the juice slide down her throat filling her with warmth.</p><p>Now she smiled again and in a wordless communication she touched the
tip of her tongue to Lilly's very hard pink button of pleasure. Mmmm,
it was so hot, so perfectly hard like a sexual pebble to be worn down
by her tongue. Lilly gasped, ""Aaaahhhh, oooohhh Momma......Momma
yessss, I never felt......aaagggod never felt this before.....more,
ooohh more Momma please!""</p><p>Ava barely heard the words for the blood pounding through her heart
was rushing in a roar through her ears. She was lost in paradise and
didn't know or care about anything other than the feast before her
eyes and the luscious flesh filling her mouth. Aaahh Lilly my, Lilly
my my love, this is what its like, to love someone so much. Even Ava
was overcome with emotion as she dug deeply into her daughters sweet
cunt flesh mining it for sustenance, to sate her endless hunger for
Lilly's essence.</p><p>Lilly was lost in a whirlwind of sexual and emotional chaos, aaahh
god she loved this feeling, she loved her mother so much. She thrust
her hips hard against Ava's mouth and mother held daughter tightly as
she rode the waves taking her to the most intense orgasm she had ever
experienced in her young life. Ava's mouth worked tirelessly, her
tongue and lips battered Lilly's flesh, making her clitoris scream
with pleasure.</p><p>Lilly screamed finally, her hips pumping as Ava clutched her, her
mouth glued to her baby's cunt. ""AAAAAHHH MOMMA, OOOHHH God Momma,
I'm...aaahhh cumming, cumming Momma, cumming....so hard, yesssss!""
Lilly thrashed and bucked until finally she settled in a shuddering
mass pulling her mother, her fingers entwined in Ava's hair, gasping
as she pulled her mother to her, ""Mmmm, kiss.....kiss me, Mommy
aaahhhh......,""</p><p>It was almost quiet now, for the two new lovers kissed a long time.
Lilly tasting herself with every flick of their tongues. It was the
most erotic taste she had ever experienced and she wanted more and
more of it. Finally they calmed, Ava held Lilly and she had so many
times when she was a little girl, cradling her head against her
breast, soothing her, rubbing her back and shoulder. Lilly opened her
sleepy eyes in wonderment and Ava smiled at her, each felt the deep
love between them that they knew would last forever.</p><p>Ava kissed the tip of her nose, and whispered, ""Well my darling, it
is done yes? You and I, we are lovers now and forever. Will you be my
lover darling, will you be mine forever?""</p><p>Lilly smiled, ""Oh Momma, I never dreamed, please, you'll teach me
everything right? I want to learn everything Momma."" She grinned
impishly and her hand moved to her Mother breast, her small finger
touched Ava's hard nipple making her sigh as Lilly twirled her finger
around her Mothers nipple. She leaned closer and kissed it, and then
used the tip of her pink tongue to lick and then suck it into her
mouth.</p><p>Ava moaned and Lilly grinned again, ""I think it is your turn Momma, I
think its time for my first, no, maybe my second lesson."" her hand
moved to Ava's belly now and lower, ""I will do my best to  be a
good student Mama, the best in the class......""</p><p>Ava's revelry ended when the shower turned off. She smiled, Chip was
hard, his delicious pink cock was full of his lust, she had been
stroking him as she waited for Lilly, now he was ready. She smiled
realizing they both were ready, ready to give Lilly a new 'first'
lesson. Ava was ready to open a new door into a new world for Lilly,
the world of a dog whore, the world of a dog slut. She would begin by
teaching her to please their master, to please Chip with her mouth, to
suck his cock and take his seed into her teenage belly. It was just
the beginning, she would teach Lilly to submit to Chip's desires,
pleasure him, until she was ready to take him deep into her womb as he
mounted her. As he made her his bitch, just like Ava.</p>"
1346,"Sharing Clara, Chapter 3",FertileMind,3,"The ride back from the mall is a frenzy for Maureen, Desiree and Clara, but the real frenzy starts once the door closes behind them at the house.","['F', 'F', 'G', 'pedo', 'incest', 'oral']","<p>The drive home was a mixture of insane anticipation and delirious
babbling by all three. Incoherent touches, fleeting laughter and
giggling, throw in a constant stream of kiss requests from Clara that
made it even more difficult for Maureen to drive. She did an admirable
job though, allowing Clara to drive her almost insane with kisses to
her neck and face and ear so she could keep her eyes on the road. She
wanted to live long enough to make love to this sexy little minx at
least once before she died. She could think of no other desire she
wanted sated more than that one.</p><p>Desiree was trying to keep Clara contained and from climbing into
Maureen's lap while she was driving and the only way she could do it
was by constantly fondling the horny 9 year-old and giving her the
kind of kisses she wanted from Maureen. She was as excited as Clara
and Maureen obviously, her panties were soaked and she felt the same
heat between Clara's legs as she tried to keep her baby wrapped up and
off of Maureen so she could drive.</p><p>The closer they got to the house the hotter it got inside the truck
even with the A/C blasting ice cold air on them. The fire burning in
them was nothing cold air could extinguish, not by a long shot. Clara
kept trying to voice her emotions but could only keep saying, 'I love
you Mommy, I love you Maureen, lets hurry please, please, we've got to
get home, we've got to get home!' Desiree understood because she felt
the same way. Each of them playing out the scenario of the door
closing and locking behind them and then the explosion of sexual
frustration that would turn into gratification the second they were
home.</p><p>Desiree spoke loudly as they turned down there street. ""Okay, okay,
listen, Clara you grab the cooler and we'll get everything else. We'll
be inside in a few seconds so calm down, everyone just calm down till
we're in the house."" She said the words with a control she did not at
all feel and she realized she was trembling as they pulled into the
driveway. Clara shrieked with glee as she grabbed to cooler, she
already had her mothers house keys in her hand as she flew for the
door with Desiree and Maureen trailing close behind.</p><p>She threw open the door, dropped the cooler and turned, and as soon
as Maureen closed the door behind them she launched herself into
Maureen's arms wrapped her legs around her waist and attached her
mouth to Maureen's without a word. Maureen just barely had time to
drop her bag and things to catch Clara with a whoosh of air escaping
her lungs as she wrapped Clara in a tight embrace returning the kiss
as passionately as Clara was giving it. Desiree dropped her things and
pulled Clara off of Maureen and towed Clara who was towing Maureen to
the den were the mayhem began.</p><p>The three of them collapsed to the floor the soft carpeting
cushioning them as they all tried to pull their own and each other
clothes from their bodies at the same time without turning loose of
one another or stopping the non-stop kissing that was going on.
Maureen had her hand down the front of Clara's shorts, they were
unbuttoned and halfway down her sexy hips as Clara pulled Maureen's
blouse open sending buttons flying while Desiree pulled her daughters
mouth to her own for another wet kiss.</p><p>Maureen reluctantly pulled her hand away from Clara's honey pot and
sat back and pulled her blouse off and then her bra releasing her
aching breasts as Desiree pulled Clara's shorts and panty down at the
same time tossing them aside. Clara took her own tee off and grabbed
Maureen's shorts and pulled at the snap trying to work them down as
Maureen pulled Desiree's shirt over her head while Desiree undid her
bra and pushed her own shorts down. Naked now the three of them fell
about each others body in a confused mass of lips fingers and
tongues.</p><p>Maureen had had enough of the chaos and she grabbed Clara and threw
her leg over the squirming girl and kissed her hard as Clara spread
her legs wide. With Maureen on one side and Desiree on the other both
women began a sexual assault on Clara's delicious young body. Clara
cried out as both women's fingers found her wet slit at the same time,
her voice was ragged, ""Ooooh Mama, Maureen, I'm so horny please, make
me cum, I gotta cum, please please!""</p><p>Maureen was on fire, her finger was deep inside Clara's cunt, she was
amazed by the heat and clutching tightness. Desiree watched as she
pressed closer to her lover and kissed her wetly hissing, ""Make her
cum baby, make my little girl cum good, hurry baby, she's about to
explode, I've never seen her this crazy!""</p><p>Maureen felt Desiree slip a finger in besides her and she kissed
Clara hard, asking her in a sexy voice, ""What's my sweet pea want
hmmm, can she tell me what she wants? Mommy and I want to hear you say
it baby girl.""</p><p>Clara's eyes were shut tight, she gasped and moaned, ""Aaaahh please
Maureen, my, aaahh my clit, rub it rub it hard, I'm almost, uuunnnggh
there!"" as she thrust her slim hard hips up again and again seeking
her pleasure, working for her release.</p><p>Maureen smiled and rubbed Clara's hard little button, amazed at how
swollen it was, standing out like a pink pea screaming for attention.
Clara yelped and cried out again, ""Yesss, yes yes yes, aaaahhh Goddddd
I'm cumming, cumming aaaahhh Mama, Maureen, I'm cumming, aaaagggg God
yessssss!""</p><p>Desiree kissed her lover again and humped hard against Clara leg,
""Oooohh baby, I'm close, I'm fucking my baby's sexy leg, look baby
look.""</p><p>Maureen saw Desiree had Clara's leg trapped tightly between hers and
was humping hard against it as she held the inside of Clara's thigh
tight against her while Clara continued to cum like a banshee. The
side of her leg and thigh was slippery wet with her mother juices.
Maureen felt her belly glowing with lust, she whispered hotly, ""Fuck
her baby, fuck your little girls leg good, fuck her like I'm going to
fuck her later. Do it, cum Dess, I want to see you cum on her, cum all
over her baby, cum!""</p><p>Desiree wailed joining Clara as her orgasm overcame her, the first of
many she was sure, but it was a powerful one that had been building
all day. It released the pent up sexual energy that had been brewing
in her belly from the time they climbed into the truck through their
morning at the zoo and the afternoon at the mall. She felt an
incredible sense of openness, of letting go and moving on to the next
phase of their sexual lives as she mindlessly indulged herself in her
pleasure.</p><p>Maureen felt the same thing, times three. She was as hungry for Clara
as she had ever been for anything in her adult sexual life. She was
willing to wait just a little longer for her turn. As she watched
mother and daughter gain their release she could only relish what she
knew was to come for her if she could be patient but a little longer.
She wanted to cum, she wanted to mount Clara and cunt fuck her till
her sweet little pussy was raw, but she would wait. Maureen felt power
and control, she was always the one who was slightly dominant in their
relationship, she wanted to take the two of them to task for her
pleasure. Make them beg again and again for release, which she would
gladly grant them while she claimed her own along the way.</p><p>She pulled herself up as mother and daughter gasped and groaned lying
limply recovering their senses. She smiled and scooped up Clara,
feeling a sense of strength and lust unlike anything before. She spoke
to Desiree gently but firmly, ""Come on Dess, we'll all shower
together, we'll use our bodies to scrub out little fuck toy."" The
dirty words woke Desiree, arousing her from her post orgasmic stupor,
making her open her eyes and see the sexual tsunami that was
approaching. ""Then I will devour this sex kitten, and you will get to
watch what I do to her. Watch me teach her the dirty nasty things you
know you want her to learn. Come on baby.""</p><p>Maureen rose with Clara in her arms her naked body nestled close to
her, her eyes half closed, as they turned and headed for their bedroom
and Desiree followed closely, ""Run the water baby, nice and warm, not
to hot, we'll soap her up and keep her between us, I want to make her
slippery and soapy and our hands to be everywhere at once on her sexy
little body. I want to make her insane so I can have my way with her
when I take her to our bed. I want you to see what everyday of our
life together from this day forward is going to be like Dess.""</p><p>She turned as they entered the bedroom and Desiree skirted past them
and turned on the water as Maureen whispered to Clara and set her down
on wobbly legs, kissing her again and whispered, ""We're going to
shower now Clara, you can pee in the shower if have to, don't worry.
We'll get you squeaky clean so I can eat you alive baby girl. Your
sweet cunt is going to be mine all night long, even when you sleep its
going to be mine. Mine and Mommy's understand?""</p><p>Clara was coherent enough to understand and to smile as she answered,
""Yes, mmmm yes Maureen, I want to be your's, your's and Mama's
forever, please, please make me cum all night, I want to cum cum cum,
okay? You'll make me cum all night won't you huh?""</p><p>Maureen smiled as she and Desiree guided Clara into the warm water,
it rejuvenated them all and Clara was sighing in pleasure as the two
people she loved most soaped up her slim sexy 9 year-old body touching
every square inch of it over and over. Their fingers lips and tongues
were everywhere from the tips of her nose to her tiny sexy toes. She
caught glimpses of conversation over the sound of the running water
and the blood pounding in her ears as they caressed her with their own
bodies again and again. Maureen's voice, full of lust, a sound she'd
only heard from her mother, it was hissing like the warm water,
""....going to fuck her good baby, you want to see me do her hard don't
you...."" Her mother voice, thick and rich with an emotion Clara could
not name, ""....I want to watch, I want to see you do things to her,
really really nasty things.......""</p><p>Their firm breasts and hard soapy nipples rubbed against her flat
chest and her smooth back, first her mothers, then Maureen's, until
she lost track of who's hand was touching her where. She was lost in
the fog of her own immature emotions, not knowing about these kinds of
feelings of lust and desire. She'd felt something similar many times
with her Mommy, but now, together with Maureen, it was so much more
than overwhelming. She felt urgency and need and only knew her
satisfaction was in the hands of the two women she loved more than
anything. They rinsed off and she remembered the towels rubbing her
dry, drying her hair as best as they could, the bed would be a mess
anyway, they didn't care. Lips and kisses and touches as they made
their way to the bed, and then it was quiet.</p><p>Clara lay there, the cool sheets caressing her body, and she felt the
weight of a body next to hers, she turned to see eyes, hungry eyes
looking deep into her own. She felt a rush of fear until a second
later when she recognized they were Maureen's eyes, and along with the
hunger she could see they were full of love and desire also. Her fear
was immediately replaced with......yearning, oh she'd never wanted
anything in her young life as much as she wanted this. She tried to
speak but her mouth was covered by Maureen's and her brain was flooded
with the strange chemicals her own body was producing in her
excitement. Her moans came from a place deep down inside of her as
Maureen's tongue took on a life all its own. Clara simply surrendered
to it, letting it carry her away to a place she'd never been
before.</p><p>Desiree watched entranced from the side of the bed, seeing a dream, a
dream come true before her very eyes as she watched her lover became
Clara's lover, who became their lover. She felt a bead of her own
arousal running down the inside of her thigh, she moved toward the bed
to join them and stopped, her heart beating like a drum. She stepped
back and felt the desire she had felt a hundred times as she and
Maureen had whispered descriptions of this very moment to one another
as they made love. A wave of lust rippled through her as she realized
she wanted to watch, she wanted to be a voyeur and watch as her
daughter was taken by her lover. She knew what Maureen would do as
soon as she sensed Desiree was not there, and she sensed it right
away.</p><p>She opened her eyes as she broke her kiss with Clara and their own
two eyes met immediately and she gave a wicked little giggle as she
ran her fingers up and down Clara's tight slim tummy, she kept her
eyes locked on Desiree's as she licked Clara's lips and them the tip
of her nose and finally her ear. She spoke then, her words thick and
slow, full of the desire and the lust that filled them all to
overflowing. Desiree fell back into the comfortable old wingback chair
in the corner, then she stood again and dragged it to the very side of
the bed, inches from her two lovers.</p><p>She sat back down and smiled her own mischievous smile as she spread
her legs wide to reveal her swollen lust engorged sex, the words came
unbidden from her lips, ""Do her baby, do her like we fantasized so
many times. I want you to teach her........bad words baby, very bad
words, the kind of words you make me crazy for when we fuck. I want to
hear you say them, I want to hear her say them.....when.....when I
come to the bed, I want my baby to say nasty things to me. Can you do
that for me lover, can you teach her?""</p><p>Clara heard the exchange and whined like a hungry child, she thrust
her hips up and sought Maureen's lips, she was starving for her touch,
and Maureen teased her little lover. She looked at Desiree as she
kissed Clara lightly and then spoke, ""Clara sweet pea, do you want to
fuck?""</p><p>She emphasized 'fuck' and looked at Desiree again as Desiree touched
herself for the first time a huge sigh escaping as she felt her own
hot wet flesh. Maureen went on, whispering, ""Clara, look at me baby,
open your beautiful eyes.""</p><p>Clara did, a light of pure innocent lust burned brightly behind them,
looking deeply into Maureen's eyes as she squirmed under her teasing
touch Maureen smiled and whispered, ""Say 'fuck' Clara, it's a bad
word, but I want to hear you say it, here in bed with me, say 'fuck'
baby girl.""</p><p>Clara knew it was a bad word, but it burned in her ears and she
wanted to repeat it for Maureen, her lips quivered and her voice was
sweet and young, a child's voice, ""Fuck, fuck."" She said it twice and
felt a naughty thrill as she did and Desiree moaned as Maureen
continued.</p><p>She licked the tip of Clara's nose again and whispered, ""I want to
fuck you sweet pea I want to fuck you and make you cum real good, do
you want me to fuck you Clara? You have to tell me, you have to say it
so I can hear it, so Mommy can hear it. Say it Clara, say it.""</p><p>Maureen trailed her fingers lightly over Clara's wet pink flesh,
coating her fingertip with Clara's cunt cream and making the little
girl whimper, ""Aaahh, Maur.....Maureen, yea......yes, please.....fuck
me, please fuck me, please fuck my cunny good, ooohh it feels good
Maureen, fuck me please!""</p><p>Maureen smiled and slowly sunk her middle finger into Clara's hot wet
hole forcing a deep groan from the little girl and a moan from her
mother. """"Does it feel good Clara, do you want me to finger fuck your
cunt baby? Hmmm, tell me, should I fuck you, you want to be a fuck toy
for me sweet pea?""</p><p>As she spoke she inserted a second finger beside the first and rubbed
her thumb softly around and over Clara's clitoris. Clara convulsed, so
pent up was her desire she cried out and Maureen thrilled as she felt
her little lovers cunt clasp her two fingers hard as she started
cumming like gangbusters. She cried out again, words tumbling from her
mouth as her tummy rippled and she shook and moaned, ""Aah aah ahhaahh
Mommmmeee, aaahh so good, cumming so good cummmming, ooooohhh fuck,
fuck......fuck me Maureeeennn aaaagggooodddd cumming!""</p><p>Desiree screamed as she watched, frigging her clit her fingers a blur
as she started cumming hard seeing Clara lose her mind after just a
few seconds of Maureen's delightfully obscene attention, ""Oh fuck,
fuck her baby, fuck my baby, fuck her fuck her, aaahhh make her cum,
aaahhh sweetheart make my baby cummmm!""</p><p>Maureen had no intention of stopping, she kissed Clara wetly and put
her cream covered fingers to Clara's lips and the two licked and
sucked them clean together their tongues touching and slipping back
and forth between their wet lips. Maureen slid her body over Clara's
and hissed, ""I fantasized about this sweet pea, I made your Mommy cum
good, so many times as I told her the things I would do to you. I'm
going to cunt fuck you baby girl, say it, say it Clara, I want to
hear, Mommy wants to hear, say it!""</p><p>Clara moaned again, ""Aaahh Maureen, fuck me please, cunt fuck me,
please cunt fuck my cunny good. Make me cum again, again please, I
want to cum again.""</p><p>Maureen knelt before Clara, her breasts hard her nipples swollen, she
opened Clara's legs wide feasting her eyes on her bright pink wet
preteen cunt. Desiree saw her lick her lips and moaned as she resumed
playing with her fat burning clit. Maureen held Clara's left leg and
pulled it over her hip positioning herself to press her cunt against
her little lovers. She waited, and then with her other hand she found
her own clit and rubbed is shamelessly as Clara watched, her eyes
glazed, her pink lips moist and crying out for kisses. Maureen smiled
wickedly as she fingered her dripping cunt coating three fingers with
her thick secretions. She pulled her fingers from her cunt and brought
them to Clara's lips, the horny little girl opened her mouth hungrily
and attacked Maureen's fingers, sucking and licking making very nasty
wet slurping sounds as she devoured her juices.</p><p>Clara was lost in Maureen's taste, she sucked her fingers like a
lollipop and she gasped and asked for more, ""Please, more, please, I
want to suck your cunt, I want your cunt juice, more please!""</p><p>Maureen smiled and repeated the process, fingering herself deeply,
coating her fingers again, and feeding them to the starving child who
was getting higher and higher on the 100 proof cunt juice she was
devouring. The third time as Clara was distracted and umming and
oohing over Maureen's sticky fingers, Maureen gently settled her
engorged slippery lips down firmly upon Clara's burning fuck slit. As
she did Clara groaned and opened her eyes, she had been lost in the
musky flavour of her new lover's cunt and her eyes came open as she
felt the delicious pressure of Maureen's heated flesh against her
own.</p><p>Desiree almost lost it as she watched, ""Uunnnggg Godddd yessss, yesss
Maureen, make her your whore baby, fuck her good, fuck her sweet baby
cunt, I want to see you do her so bad baby yessss!""</p><p>Clara mewed as Maureen began a soft slow grind, their cunts were so
wet there was a delicious squishy noise, so obscene, coming from their
joined cunts. Maureen smiled, she loved to cunt fuck Desiree, and now
she would have Clara, everyday she would have them both, yessss,
yessss, this was good. She held Clara's leg and pulled her tighter,
closer into her pussy trying to press her flesh inside this delightful
little girl. She kissed and licked Clara's smooth calf and took her
tiny toes into her mouth licking and sucking them like delicious
little morsels making Clara moan again. Clara humped her baby cunt up,
wanting to press her cunny into Maureen's body, to permanently become
a part of her so this feeling in her belly would never go away. It was
building again, Clara knew what it was, aaahh God how she loved this
feeling, this feeling she had shared so many times with her Mommy now
she could share with Maureen, everyday, oooh God everyday.</p><p>Maureen leaned forward and bent herself tightly to catch Clara's open
mouth and deliver her probing tongue to her little lover, tasting
herself and feeling the thrill of knowing she'd taste herself on this
beautiful child's sweet lips again and again. She broke their kiss and
sat back looking at Desiree as she continued her grinding fuck of her
lovers 9 year-old daughter.</p><p>She smiled at her, loving her for sharing Clara, for bringing Maureen
to the table of the feast that was Clara, ""Baby, she's so fucking hot,
I'm going to fuck her and fuck her and then fuck her again for you,
for me. I won't ever be able to get enough of her."" As she spoke she
felt her own lust becoming unhinged, she knew it was almost time and
she wanted it so bad she almost lost control.</p><p>She pulled back from the brink, ""Dess, I'm going to fuck her mouth
next, after I...aaahh fuck, after I cum....I won't let her kiss my
pussy baby. I...mmmm, I want to fuck her mouth like I'm fucking her
cunt, you want to see me do it Dess? You want to see me ride her face
baby, like we ride each others, hmmm Dess, do you?"" Ooooohh fuck
Maureen felt it starting to break, aaaahh fuck!</p><p>Desiree screamed again, her cum exploded as she saw Maureen's eye's
roll up in her head and saw her powerful hips pounding her adult cunt
hard, so hard, against her baby's sweet fuck slit. ""Yessssss, yesss,
fuck her cunt, fuck her mouth baby, yesssss, do her, do her, do her
Baby, fuck fuck fuck, cummmiinnnggg again, again!"" </p><p>Maureen cried out now, as Clara's wave broke over her at the same
time. Maureen's mind exploded as wave after wave of intense pleasure
blotted out everything but her very breath, she was so lost in her
cum, the most intense she'd ever felt, she couldn't here Clara
screaming in pleasure as she came along with her.</p><p>Maureen cried out, ""Aaahh yesss, Fuck Yessss! Cumming Clara, cumming
on your baby cunt, aaahhh fuck me Clara, fuck me!""</p><p>Clara just groaned and screamed aloud, ""Fuck me, aaahh Maureen 
make me....cummming ahhh fuck cumming again, fuck fuck fuck!"" she
screamed the word again and again, such a bad word, she wanted to say
it over and over as her orgasm ripped her preteen belly apart with
pleasure.</p><p>Desiree's vision cleared and she saw Maureen had rolled off of Clara
and lay gasping by her side, Clara lay as if dead, her slim sexy legs
gaped open her cunt huge and pink her lips fat and shiny and her
swollen clit as large as Desiree had ever seen it. She leaned toward
them and fell out of her chair and into their bed, she couldn't stop
herself as she latched onto her baby's cunt, drinking in the heady
mixture of Maureen and Clara's cunt cream blended like an exotic
drink. She slathered her own saliva all over her baby's cunt as she
lapped licked and sucked her like a wild animal, making Clara cry out
when her Mommy captured and refused to relinquish her swollen clit.</p><p>Maureen came awake as if from a dream to see what could only be
another dream. It was so erotic she though she might still be in
another universe as she saw her lover trying to devour her own
daughter cunt with a passion Maureen herself had only just discovered.
She felt a growl escape her lips as her stomach clenched with lust,
she looked at Clara, her eyes shut tight, her small hands had a death
grip on the bed sheets as she rolled from side to side wanting her
mother to stop but unable to tear herself away from the intense
pleasure.</p><p>Maureen grabbed her chin and turned her face and kissed her hard
making her open her eyes to half slits and hissing as she looked down
at Desiree and back to Clara, ""I'm not done sweet pea, I want more, I
want your mouth.""</p><p>She kissed her again and rose to her knees, she ordered Desiree,
""Pull her down the bed baby, pull her down so I can fuck her mouth, I
want you to watch me fuck her mouth!""</p><p>Without relinquishing her baby's flesh Desiree pulled Clara down the
bed till her own feet were dangling over the bottom edge of the bed.
She watched Maureen throw her muscular leg over Clara's head, she was
facing Desiree and she watched Maureen lower her still dripping cunt
down onto Clara's mouth. Clara was ready, she'd never ever been in a
place like this, never felt the desire and lust she felt, she wasn't
even sure what she was feeling exactly, she just knew she loved it.
Her mouth began to water as she breathed in Maureen's scent and opened
her mouth and felt Maureen's thick delicious labia touch her tongue
and lips, she pushed her tongue up hard and tasted liquid lust and
felt the wet heat as she slithered her tongue in and around and
between the thick wet folds of Maureen's pussy.</p><p>Maureen sighed as she felt Clara attack her cunt hungrily and she
spoke to both mother and daughter, ""Mmmm that's it sweet pea, aaahh
yea, suck me, eat me baby girl, aaahh yess......look Mommy, look, this
is what you wanted to see isn't it? Mmmmm fucking your baby's mouth,
ooohhh fuck its good! My clit Clara, suck it, suck it baby slut, suck
my fat clit and make me cum baby cunt, make me cum again!""</p><p>Desiree groaned hearing the dirty words, she wanted to hear them, to
hear more, wanted to say them herself. She tore her hungry mouth away
from Clara's raw cunt and started fingering her deeply, her face and
lips shined with Clara's immature but thick creamy juice, ""Yea, yeaaa
baby, fuck my little girls mouth, do it Maureen, use her mouth like
she's our fuck toy baby, make my baby a slut, make her a whore. She'll
be our whore, your's and mine, and we'll be hers. Fuck her pretty
mouth Maureen, fuck it!""</p><p>Maureen was close again, so fast, how could she be so close? She
moaned as Clara latched on hard to her clit and she cried out, ""Oh
Jesus, I.....can't believe it, ahhhh I'm almost there, again oooh
Clara, fuck you nasty little girl, suck it, suck my clit.""</p><p>Desiree watched as Clara milked Maureen's clit and was amazed as she
saw Clara grasp the tops of Maureen's thighs and pull her down, the
muscles in her slim neck stood out as Clara tried to swallow Maureen's
clit whole. She pulled her fingers from her baby and straddled her
hips grinding her pelvis down against Clara's and feeling her baby
hump back against her. This was incredible was all she could think as
she pulled both of Maureen's nipples hard bringing her lover to her
for a deep wet kiss, tasting all three of there mingled juices on each
other tongues while they rode her little girl to their sexual
satisfaction.</p><p>Desiree hissed as she humped her daughters preteen cunt, ""Is she good
baby, you like fucking my little girl's mouth? You want to make her a
slut, like us Maureen, can we make her a slut baby? Teach her all the
bad word's hmmm, make her our very own whore!""</p><p>When Maureen started cumming, her cunt oozed cream and Clara let go
of her clit and shoved her tongue as deeply as she could into
Maureen's pussy feeling it contract again and again as she listened to
Maureen wail through her orgasm and felt her juices running down both
sides of her face and tasted them filling her mouth as she drank
deeply from her font. Clara was to distracted to cum again but Desiree
was not and she was doing just that as she ground herself down against
her baby's cunt feeling another incredible rush as another strong
orgasm ripped through her gut along with Maureen's. The two women
tumbled sideways in a tangle of sweaty bodies, and as Maureen went
sideways Clara grabbed on tight and followed twisting her body and
keeping Maureen's cunt within reach. As they settled Maureen grabbed
Clara's shoulders and literally tore her away from her now
supersensitive cunt. Both women breathlessly trapped Clara between
them and attacked her soaking wet face like two mother cats cleaning
the same kitten. And Clara purred just like that kitten, luxuriating
in the close embrace she was held in by the two people she loved more
that anything in the world. They were quiet for several moments with
wet kisses, sighs, licks and touches as their only communication while
all of them came to grips with their new reality.</p><p>Finally to no ones surprise Clara spoke in a soft tired voice,
""Wow......wow, I never came so hard, not ever, Mommy, Maureen will it
be like this everyday? Oh God I hope its like this everyday."" She
sighed and snuggled in between their warm bodies as Maureen looked at
Desiree, the love was shining in her eyes as she kissed Clara's
forehead. Desiree smiled and answered, ""Yes baby, it will, it will be
like this everyday from now on.""</p>"
1347,"Ava, Lilly, and Chip, Chapter 2",FertileMind,2,"Ava is on the bed with Chip as she awaits her daughter. Lily comes to her from her shower, excited and ready for her first foray into the world of bestiality.","['F', 'f', 'pedo', 'incest', 'oral', 'beast']","<p>Ava was sexually and emotionally wired as she waited for Lilly to
emerge from her shower. She was dripping wet and could feel her cunt
juices running between her labia as she indulged herself, licking
Chip's hard leaking cock like it was a melting ice pop in summer. The
flavor of his pre-cum intoxicated her and only amplified what she was
feeling about the sexual door she was opening to her lovely and
beautiful 12 year-old daughter this evening. She had experimented with
Chip's diet settling on a higher protein one which made his pre-cum
and semen so tasty. She rubbed his tummy and he woofed contentedly as
she teased his pink cock.</p><p>Lilly was in a state of arousal she had never known before. She had
thought of all the sexual highs she had reached since she and her
mother had become lovers, but tonight was another and she was electric
with anticipation. She came into her mothers' bedroom from the bath,
her damp hair hanging about her small but shapely young breasts which
were capped with beautiful hard nipples. She almost masturbated in the
shower but had managed to control herself knowing that great sexual
pleasures awaited her in her mothers' bed.</p><p>The scene that greeted her sent a wave of lust roiling through her
belly. Ava smiled at her, she was on her side, her leg was up and open
so Lilly could see her incredibly wet cunt. She had her arm draped
comfortably over Chip's lower body grasping his large hard dog cock at
the base with her left hand and smiling at Lilly. Her lips were shiny
and wet from Chip's pre-cum and as Lilly watched she licked the tip of
her dogs cock and received another spurt of pre-cum for her
efforts.</p><p>She spoke softly, hypnotically, her voice reaching Lilly's ears over
the  sound of her rushing blood and her pounding heart. ""Come to
me sweetheart, come to me and let me show you how to pleasure my
master, our master. Let me show you how to serve the only male who is
allowed to enter my body, and who will someday be the first male
to  enter yours. Lilly, come and taste my Chip, come and suck his
cock with Mommy.""</p><p>Lilly felt like she was floating towards the bed, the soft sheets
were cool against her skin but she felt the heat emanating from her
mothers body like the embers of a fire. She settled as lightly as a
feather on the other side of Chip and leaned close over his hard
muscular body and kissed her mother as deeply as she could. Aaaahhh,
she tasted it, she tasted Chip. Mmmmm, it was good, a hint of spice
and mildly salty, but very tasty as her mother told her it would be.
As delicious as her Mothers own wonderful cream, different, but
delicious. She broke her kiss and turned to look at Chips cock; it was
pink and had a lot of little veins running up and down its length. It
looked like a lot of the dog cocks she had seen on the Internet sites
she had gone to with her Mothers encouragement, to learn what she
would from them.</p><p>Lilly had become fascinated with the idea of sex with animals, dogs
especially after seeing the kinds of things women did with their furry
lovers. She knew it had to be pleasurable or her Mother would not be
so fond of Chip. She loved Chip as a wonderful pet, and never would
have dreamed in a million years of the role he played in her Mothers
life. Her mother smiled as she watched the fascination on Lilly's
pretty face and  whispered to her, ""Taste him baby, he's
delicious, I can't get enough of him, it will be the same for you.""</p><p>Lilly felt surreal as she opened her mouth; her mind was heady with
the scent of her mothers' arousal as well as her own along with the
clean animal scent of Chip's dog shampoo. When her tongue touched his
cock clear pre-cum squirted into her mouth, as she closed her mouth
around his hot hard shaft and marvelled at the texture and the feeling
of it against her tongue as she licked it. She moaned involuntarily
and attacked Chip's cock hungrily as the taboo nature of what she was
doing struck her like a bolt of lightning. The thrill of her lust,
animal lust, riddled her body. It was the first cock she had ever
sucked in her young life and in the throes of her passion she thought
it might be the only one she'd ever want so intense were the feelings
rampaging through her brain.</p><p>Ava groaned as she watched her daughter step through the door to the
world she had lived in for these past few years, she guided Lilly's
hand with her own to grasp the base of Chip's cock as she whispered,
""Hold him Lilly, hold him here, firmly but don't squeeze him, hold his
cock Lilly, serve him baby, serve your new master.""</p><p>As she spoke she relinquished Chip's cock to her daughters hungry
mouth and showered kisses down the nape of Lilly's neck nipping and
licking her ears and breathing in her delicious scent. Mmmm her scent
was strong; she was very excited, as Ava was too. She reached into the
nightstand and grasped a special toy she had purchased just for
tonight and which she would give to Lilly to keep. It was a dildo, but
a special one shaped like a dogs cock, similar in size and girth to
Chips. When excited and erect Chip was a little over 7 inches long and
3 inches thick.</p><p>Ava bent her supple body and ran her tongue down Lilly's ass,
slipping it wetly into her cleft and trailing down; she wetly twirled
it around her baby's sweet pink rosebud pressing the tip of her wet
tongue into her daughters tight hole and then continuing down to her
dripping wet treasure. A treasure Ava had worshiped lovingly so many
times before and would again and again in their future. Her tongue
slipped between Lilly's swollen lips and she drank deeply from the
font of her baby's cunt. Her juices ran thickly into her mouth coating
her tongue and sliding down her throat. Aaaahh, mmmmm, she relished
Lilly's taste, almost as much as she did Chip's cum. Her face pressed
between Lilly's cheeks she ran her tongue down to her lover's clit and
heard Lilly groan loudly around Chip's cock. Ava knew how Chip would
be enjoying those vibrations on his cock.</p><p>Ava flicked her baby's clit and captured it with her lips as she ran
the doggy dildo between her slippery pink labia coating it with juice
as she began to slowly and deliberately fuck her baby's hot cunt with
her rubber dog cock. Her mind raced as she envisioned the day she
would watch as Chip mounted her baby for real and brought her to the
peak of passion when he knotted with her. When Chip knotted with Ava
his cock pulsed against her G spot bringing her to orgasm multiple
times while she waited in ecstasy for Chip to release her from his
virile embrace.</p><p>Lilly groaned again as she felt the twin pleasures of her Mother
tongue on her clit and the toy she had slipped between the lips of her
dripping cunt. She felt drunk with lust as Chips hard cock filled her
mouth and she reveled in the perversion of what they were doing. The
sites she had been looking at as she masturbated convinced her there
were thousands of women in the world who loved their dogs as she and
her Mother loved Chip. There had been just too many of them on the
Internet and all were different. The sensation of Chips cock in her
mouth drove her to try and take him as deeply as she could while
enjoying the feeling of him deep in her throat.</p><p>She released him but for a few seconds to gasp to her Mother, ""Aaaahh
Momma, its so good, its wonderful, the way he feels in my mouth, the
way he tastes, I understand, ooohhh my pussy is on fire Momma, lick
me, mmmm fuck me Momma fuck me please!""</p><p>Ava smiled as she flicked her tongue over Lilly's erect clitoris and
thrust the toy dog cock deeper into her baby's hot fuck slit. Lilly's
juices were running down her fingers and she licked them with a
desperate hunger she felt growing in her own belly. As soon as Chip
rewarded Lilly with the first load of his delicious seed she would
offer herself to him and she would let Lilly see, let her see what his
masterful cock could do. Chip was a very virile male dog. He could
fuck her at length several times over the course of a lovemaking
session. He regularly took her for 10 and 15 minutes at a time before
knotting with her and bringing her through a host of crashing and
repeating orgasms. They were very practiced with each other, Ava knew
the exact positions she needed to take for Chip to penetrate her to
the maximum depth and for him to be comfortable as he thrust into her
again and again. He never slipped out once he mounted her, never lost
contact with her hungry cunt.</p><p>He could not control his own animal lust and so that was why Ava
could not allow Lilly to be taken by Chip just yet. His thrusts were
very powerful and his muscular body knew no gentle caresses when he
was deep inside Ava. He would hurt Lilly if she allowed Chip to have
her, so she would have to use her new toy daily for a while. She'd
learn to pleasure him with her mouth before she would be allowed to
offer herself to her new master. Ava thrust harder with the toy, its
pink rubber length was penetrating Lilly to between 4 and 5 inches now
which was her normal limit with her other toys. But she was on fire
tonight, the taboo nature of their incestuous love and now their
sharing of Chip was making Lilly's brain and body burn at a
temperature of a white hot flame.</p><p>Chips cock was delivering a constant stream of pre-cum as Ava slid
back up her daughters' body to kiss her neck and ears as she fucked
her hard with the toy dog cock. ""Do you feel him baby, he's in your
sweet pussy now, Chip is training you to be his bitch, his submissive
dog slut. It's his cock in you Lilly, a rubber dog cock the same shape
and size as Chip. I will help him train you; I will fuck you with his
toy cock while you worship his real cock with your mouth, until you
can take all of him. Then you will bow to him and offer your sweet
fuck hole to him and he will have the two of us, we will be his stable
of bitches, do you understand Lilly, we will be his!""</p><p>Lilly moaned around Chips cock as the toy in her pussy fucked her
dripping cunt. Ava's hand was soaked and she whispered to Lilly, ""He's
almost there darling, he's almost ready to reward you, it will be
wonderful, let it fill your mouth again and again, swallow it all,
take his seed darling, don't worry if it's too much Mommy is her to
help you. Don't be frightened Lilly, never be afraid.""</p><p>Lilly was not, if anything her Mothers words excited her even more,
she worked harder as Chip was on his side now adding his own short but
powerful thrusts as he felt his release approaching. Ava hissed again,
""Mmmmm baby, he's fucking your mouth, using you like he does me
darling, he is ready Lilly, get ready baby, I can see his cock and his
knot swelling!""</p><p>She sped up her thrusts with the toy and she could see Lilly's face,
she was pink and flushed with concentration, a sheen of sweat on 
her forehead. Her cunt was clasping hard at the toy as Ava fucked her
with it. Chip snuffed hard and his hips bucked and he exploded in
Lilly's mouth, she would have screamed in pleasure as the obscenity of
it if she could have. It drove her over the edge and as she swallowed
his animal seed she felt her own orgasm rippling through her sexy
young  body. Her Mother was right, it was a lot, she gulped it
down as her cum wracked her but was about to fail in her attempt to
take it all, there was just too much.</p><p>Ava rescued her then, taking Chip by the root of his cock she pulled
his spurting cock from Lilly's mouth and plunged her own hungry mouth
down upon in as Lilly gasped and rolled aside clutching the toy dog
cock still between her legs. She thrust it into her cunt over and over
as her orgasm continued to roll through her and she watched her Mother
drink down the rest of Chips seed. She groaned again and said, ""Aaahh
Momma, it's so good, my cum, mmmm I want him in me Momma, please let
him fuck me, please.""</p><p>Ava smiled as she licked Chips now quiet cock, it was still large and
erect but his eruption had subsided and Ava pulled her daughter to her
and they kissed deeply sharing Chips flavor mixed with the juices from
Lilly's pussy still on Ava's lips. ""Yes my darling, soon but not now.
He cannot control his thrusts and would hurt you, even possibly damage
your delicious cunt. I can't let that happen, we must wait until you
can take all of his toy cock first.""</p><p>She pulled it gently from Lilly's cunt where it was still lodged
several inches inside her. Ava smiled and licked it and then their
tongues danced together as they licked it clean. Lilly's heart was
pounding as she held her new toy, she was enamored with it, it was
almost exactly the same size and shape as Chips and she marvelled at
how something like this could be made. It was a surprise from her
Mother, one she had not been expecting.</p><p>Ava laughed and told her, ""There are many special things available to
those of us who love our dogs as we do. This is one I ordered so when
we play together from now on, either with Chip or just the two of us,
or even when you are alone darling. You can use this and always
remember what awaits you when you are ready.""</p><p>Lilly kissed her Mother wetly, ""Thank you Mommy, it's wonderful, I
won't use any of my other toys, just this one until I can take every
inch of it and then I will let Chip take me as you watch."" Her
beautiful eyes sparkled with delight as she continued, ""Would you like
that Momma, you want to see him take me don't you? You want to see him
make me his little bitch, his slut?"" she teased. She was good at it
and she gave Ava a mischievous grin.</p><p>Ava laughed again, ""Oh God you little minx, you know I do, I want us
to be his bitches together, I want him to have us both, so we can
serve his beautiful cock together whenever we like.""</p><p>Lilly pulled her Mother to her and turned on her back pulling Ava
atop her, she kissed her again her hands caressing her Mothers full
round ass, her fingers teasing her asshole and her still wet slit. Ava
sighed and let herself settle comfortably on Lilly's luscious young
body. Their kisses grew hotter now and Lilly wanted to see Chip taking
her Mother badly and she told Ava as much.</p><p>There was lusty desperation in her voice, her senses were at a peak
as she hissed, ""I want to see him fuck you Mommy, like the videos on
the Internet. I want to see Chip take you like a whore. I want to see
him use you like his bitch, I want to see, I want to see!"" Their
breaths were growing short as they ground their cunts against one
another. ""Fuck him Mommy, let him take you so I can see, I want to see
him filling you with his delicious seed, do it Momma, do it so I can
watch him make you his whore!""</p><p>Ava kissed her again, ""Oh, my baby wants to see her Mommy be a dog
slut hmmmm, you want to see me taken like a bitch in heat do you? Do
you want me to be a bad Mommy, a fucking whore for our Chip, hmm baby,
do you?""</p><p>As she spoke her hand had gone out to stroke a reclining Chip who was
watching the two with bright eyes, he was a very smart dog, and he
knew from the strong scent of these two that he would satisfy all of
his animal urges this evening. He rose and started to sniff and lick
his bitches, first Ava, who opened her legs to him as he sampled her
cunt cream with his long pink tongue lapping away and Ava sighing as
she looked at Lilly. ""Open your legs wide for him darling, he will
love your taste, he is so good to me, he always knows when I need his
tongue on my cunt, he can sense my desires.""</p><p>Lilly did as Ava suggested and Chip gave a few more licks to Ava and
then he scented Lilly's wet juicy pussy next. She giggled as his nose
touched her sensitive inner thigh and then sighed as her Mother had
when Chip began to lap at her in a more serious fashion. Lilly groaned
again and relaxed giving herself over to the incredible sensations
emanating from her young cunt. Chip was hungry for this new taste, the
scent made him crazy and his cock was fully exposed from his sheath
and starting to dribble small spurts of pre-cum as he feasted on
Lilly's juicy treat.</p><p>Ava saw how excited her master was and stroked him as she whispered
to Lilly, ""Yes baby, let him take you away, he knows how to pleasure
his women, as soon as he brings you to orgasm he'll be ready to sink
his beautiful cock into me, his bitch, his slut. You can watch as he
takes me like the animal he is. It's very hot and intense Lilly, he
takes no prisoners. When he's inside of me I can't think of anything
but the pleasure he gives me and how I want to serve him.""</p><p>Lilly hunched her hips up and with one hand spread her luscious labia
wider exposing herself for Chip's tongue to lap again and again over
her swollen clit. ""Mmmmm its soooo good, aaahh Momma it's wonderful,
I'm......getting close again Momma. Ooooh yesss Chip, lick me Chip,
aaahhh fuck Momma I'm..... yesss yesss cumming aaahh again, aahhh
Mommaaaaa!""</p><p>Ava saw her baby's belly shimmer as her young muscles contracted, she
shook in pleasure as Chip brought her to orgasm with his wonderful
tongue. Chip lapped relentlessly at the delicious feast laid out
before him, he loved this ones young scent and succulent flavor, he
knew what he wanted next. As Lilly shimmered and shook in orgasm
Chip's intent changed and he nuzzled Ava's soaking wet cunt and woofed
softly, ordering her to take the position. Ave obediently turned her
body and went to her knees with her ass thrust up for him, exposing
her engorged vagina to her lover. With practiced ease Chip mounted his
woman and with two short thrusts he found his target, taking Ava's
breath away as he sunk himself deeply into her dripping inferno.</p><p>Lilly's vision cleared and she saw Chip just as he mounted her
mother, his bitch, and found her wet hole. She groaned having just
come down from an incredible orgasm, basking in the receding pleasure
and the warmth still emanating from her lower belly. She was taken
aback by the erotic picture in front of her as she listened to the
sounds of lust and pleasure coming from her Mother as Chip's powerful
hips began a steady drumbeat of hard driving thrusts into his bitches'
cunt. She heard her mother's sounds and knew she was lost in the
moment of her sexual union with Chip.</p><p>Ava was in a world where it was just her and her master, he was
pounding her unlike any man ever had or could. She had forgotten for a
few seconds even that her daughter was there with her. As her pleasure
built she became aware of soft sweet breath on her neck and then as
she turned her head her daughters' lips joined her and she was lost
again in the feeling of oneness now with her baby. They were lovers in
every sense of the word and she was finally sharing this, her most
intimate moment with her baby.</p><p>Ava broke their kiss, ""Lilly my, lover do you see.....aaahhh Lilly
he's so strong, mmmm, look baby, look at my pussy, watch as he fucks
me, see his powerful cock as he uses his bitch! Get under Mommy baby;
let me suck your sweet cunt as my master uses me. Let me make you cum
again as you watch your Mommy be a dog whore for our Chip!""</p><p>Lilly slid her slim body under her Mother, stopping to suckle her
breasts for several seconds and then lick and kiss her way down her
belly until she looked up and saw with startling clarity the union of
Chip and her Mother, and she understood. Chip was hammering her
Mothers cunt hard and fast again and again and again. Like a
jackhammer her rode her to her ecstasy. She saw the mingled juices
dripping and opened her mouth to capture their mixed essence. As she
watched her finger instinctively went between her own legs, despite
having just had a spectacular orgasm courtesy of their Chip, she
wanted more.</p><p>But before her fingers could find her own flesh she felt the
delicious sensation of her Mothers mouth upon her sensitive sex. A
moan escaped her mouth as she felt Ava take her clit between her lips
and suck it and flick it hard with the tip of her tongue. Ava released
her, she could barely speak, her voice hoarse, but Lilly could hear
and feel her message as she worked her swollen flesh with her long
fingers as she said, ""Look Lilly, mmmm, look at my pride and joy, look
and see what I've tried to tell you, to make you understand these past
weeks and days. I tried to describe what he does for me, aaaahh baby
look at my cunt; can you see how hungry it is for my lover? Lover can
you see how hard he fucks me, uuuhhhgggod Lilly how his cock drives
and pounds my fuck hole, his dog cock fuck hole darling, its his, I am
his, aaaahhh yessss.""</p><p>Another groan escaped Lilly's body as her Mother began to work her
doggy dildo into her cunt, ""Aaaahh Momma, yesss, fuck me with Chip's
cock, please....fuck me Momma, fuck me while I watch him use his
bitch!""</p><p>Ava was thrilled by her daughters words, this was what she wanted,
this was something that could not be felt by watching a video on a
computer, or explained with words, now Lilly knew, she understood what
is was to be taken by a dog. To mate with Chip was to be owned by
Chip, and Ava was his and his alone. The only male allowed to enter
her body! Aaaahh her daughters' cunt was so juicy, so sweet, her musk
was strong, intoxicating her as she gave and received incredible
pleasure at the same time. Chip was hungry for her, he had a tight
grasp, his paws clasped her in a muscular embrace, she felt his breath
on her neck and his tongue as it licked her back and sent chills up
and down her spine.</p><p>Mmmm, she almost shouted, ""Yes! Yes Chip, fuck your bitch, fuck me
Chip, show my baby what you can do, show her what a lover you are,
aaaahhh fuck me Chip fuck me!""</p><p>As she spoke she hammered Lilly's cunt with the dildo, trying hard
not to hurt her, fucking her to the maximum depth she could take, but
in seconds she found Lilly was not satisfied with her limits anymore,
she heard her daughters' ragged breath as she lost herself in the
obscene passion of their actions. Her voice cried out, ""Harder! Harder
Momma fuck me harder, deeper, please Momma deeper, I want it! I want
him inside of me, stretch me Momma, go deeper, aaaahh fuck it feels so
good! Its so nasty Mommy, his cock inside of you! I see it, so close,
its so big, so long, mmmm yessss Momma fuck me harder please
harder.....!""</p><p>Chip had been in her for over ten minutes and he showed no sign of
slowing, she could feel his knot as it banged against her already
stretched cunt. When he came to this point his orgasm and hers were
not far behind. She loved it when he fucked her ass but she could not
take his knot there as she could in her cunt, she loved it in her
cunt. When he knotted her cunt his cock went even deeper and set off a
chain reaction of orgasms when he released his seed deep in her womb!
She imagined it was her G spot; it was all it could be because when
his knot entered and he went that extra depth into her body, she
started cumming with abandon in a long chain of orgasms that seemed to
go on forever.</p><p>Lilly was beginning to lose track of everything but the sight of
Chips cock and his big knot at the base of his shaft as it banged
against her Mothers cunt. He was knocking at her door, the door to her
pleasure and his and he would not be denied entry. Chip would take her
to the maximum depth and Lilly could only imagine that it was her cunt
being fucked and not her Mother's as Chip continued to hammer his
bitch. Lilly reached down and took the toy from her mothers hands as
Ava began to lose herself in what was happening. Lilly continued to
pound her own hot young cunt with her doggy dildo as she watched
fascinated as Chips knot broke past the tight cock filled entrance to
her mothers pussy and slammed into her.</p><p>Ava cried out in incredible pleasure as the ecstasy of her lovers
penetration took her over the edge and his cock began to fill her with
seed while Chip held her tight. The tip of his cock was hitting that
special spot inside of Ava and setting off orgasm after orgasm as she
moaned and cried out in pleasure. Lilly watching and listening lost
control of herself jamming her new toy ruthlessly into herself
stretching her young cunt, going deeper than she ever had before. She
started cumming as all the elements of what she was seeing and feeling
exploded in her brain and the two females were lost in their
incestuous and bestial debauchery.</p><p>It seemed like it was going to go on for ever. Lilly had experienced
multiple orgasms with her Mother, but never for as long or as intense
as the ones currently rocking her young body. As her vision cleared
she saw her Mother had started to sink down to the bed slowly as Chip
panted and whined softly. She could see how swollen his knot was but
she could also see it was starting to shrink ever so slowly as Ava
slid lower. She saw her mothers flesh stretched tightly as Chip shrunk
a little more and Lilly watched his knot begin to pull back from her
mothers' swollen cunt. As he came out it happened so quickly, Ava
gasped as Chip freed himself and a huge gush of his doggy cum poured
from her mothers' cunt to puddle under her as she lay face down now
groaning in post orgasmic pleasure.</p><p>Lilly turned and slid forward and lay on and half off her mother,
half her weight on her mothers smooth back, a light sheen of sweat
covered her and Lilly felt deliciously naughty as she kissed her
mothers neck and slipped her hand between the cheeks of her sexy ass
and felt the wet mess of womanly juices and dog cum that coated her
vagina. Ava moaned softly as she felt her daughters touch and turned
her head to kiss her daughters mouth deeply.</p><p>As their kiss broke Ava whispered, ""Did you see lover, did you watch
my master mount and take me? I was lost Lilly, he is so strong,
I....oooh darling, I came and came and came. Do you want him Lilly? Do
you want him to take you as he took me lover?""</p><p>Lilly kissed her again as her fingers entered her mother from behind
and  hissed as she spoke, ""Yesssss, yesss Momma, I want him so
bad! I almost took his entire toy when he was fucking you. It was so
exciting, so wonderfully nasty to see, it won't be long before you can
watch him take me the same way Momma, it won't be long.""</p><p>Ava sighed as Lilly's fingers found her super sensitive clit and she
turned and pulled her daughter to her in a tight embrace. She was very
happy, it had turned out to be the perfect introduction, and she knew
Lilly would not be long in offering herself to Chip. Before long she
would see her beautiful daughter become his full fledged bitch. But
that was for another day. Yes another day in the not so distant
future.</p>"
1348,Fantasy For A Friend #1,FertileMind,1,"Rachel and her daughter Bianca, with the help of their lover Maria, are going to introduce a pregnant young teen mother to the joys of incest with her 13 month old daughter.","['F', 'F', 'F', 'f', 'g', 'incest', 'oral', 'lac', 'preg']","<p>Bianca was moaning, she was so comfortable, laying naked in bed with
her Mother, her legs spread wide for her, her preteen cunt swollen and
wet, she whispered, ""Mmmmm, I love it when you touch me like that
Mommy, it feels so nice, your fingers in my cunny, touching my clitty.
I love you so much, aaahh fuck Mommy, finger my pussy, Mmmm harder
Momma, my clitty, please rub my clit a little harder, oooh Mommy,
you're going to make me cum real nice Mommy. You want to make me cum
hmmmm; you want to make me your baby slut?"" Bianca loved to tease her
Mommy knowing it excited her to hear her talk dirty when they
fucked.</p><p>Rachel smiled as she masturbated her beautiful 8 year-old daughter
Bianca as the two lay in bed. It was a Saturday morning and what
better way to start a day of delicious lesbian incest than making love
to her baby, her Bianca?</p><p>She and Bianca shared their bed nightly. Bianca had her own room but
barely slept there, maybe on a few occasions, when Rachel and her
lovers stayed up all night fucking and sucking each other. Poor Bianca
would fall asleep from sheer exhaustion and then Rachel or one of her
girlfriends would carry Bianca to her room so she could rest quietly
while Rachel and the rest continued their nightlong orgy of lesbian
lust.</p><p>Rachel kissed her daughter wetly again, her tongue slipping deep into
Bianca's hot mouth, her baby capturing it and suckling it like it was
her clit or the milk filled nipple of one of the pregnant young girls
they had been seducing with the help of some of Rachel's lovers.
Rachel felt Bianca begin the gentle motions of thrusting her slim sexy
hips against her hand and fingers, telling her without words she was
approaching her orgasm. Rachel and Bianca were very familiar with each
other bodies and their sexual responses. They had been lovers since
Bianca was just a baby because Rachel had been unable to resist her
charms even as an infant. Starting to pleasure her lovely sexy
daughter orally after her baths as an infant, her sweet delicious baby
cunt was just too much of a temptation and Rachel did not try to
resist it.</p><p>Bianca groaned and looked at her Mother, her beautiful brown eyes
were a perfect reflection of her mothers and Rachel could see they
were glowing with passion and a light of lust, she whispered, ""Oooohh,
Momma, my cunt feels so good, are we going to fuck Angela and her baby
today Momma? Aaahh fuck, fuck Momma you're going to make me cum aaahh,
I want to fuck baby Chiara so bad mmmm, oohh Momma, yea, yea
harder!""</p><p>Her little hips were thrusting up now and Rachel was fucking two
fingers deep into her baby's molten hot fuck slit as she mashed her
hard little clit with her thumb again and again. Rachel wanted to get
her off with a bang to start their day, she hissed a response to
Bianca's question, ""Yesssss, yesss baby, me and you and Maria, we're
going to get Angela and Chiara and bring them here. Angela's belly is
big and round and we're going to teach her to suck her baby Chiara's
pussy today. You want to help us Bianca, hmmm, you want to help me and
Maria teach Angela how to suck her little baby's sweet cunt?""</p><p>Bianca's preteen pussy started to spasm and Rachel could feel her
little cunt start to clasp her fingers as she did, ""Aaaahh fuck Momma,
my aaaah my fucking cunny, oooohh Momma, Momma fuck me, fuck me
harder, cumming so good aaaahhh good!"" her slim narrow hips were
bucking like a wild pony and she thrust herself against her Mothers
talented fingers.</p><p>When she finally subsided she groaned and Rachel took her juicy
fingers and offered them to her baby and watched as Bianca sucked and
licked them clean. ""Mmmm, that's soooo good Momma, I love cunt juice,
we're going to eat baby Chiara's cunt cream too huh? And her mommy
Angela too, and drink her tasty breast milk, mmmm I can't wait to suck
her big breasts and drink her warm milk. We're going to teach Angela
to suck her baby's cunt today right Momma?""</p><p>Rachel smiled, ""Yes lover, after we pick her up and bring her and
Chiara here, Maria will come over and all of us will get naked and
play together. Angela has never played with her baby before, not the
way we want to play with her. So we'll all work together to teach her,
she already lets Chiara stay on the bed with us when we all fuck, but
today we're going to help her learn to love her baby.""</p><p>Bianca sighed, ""Mmmm, I can't wait Mommy, I love fucking with you and
your girlfriends, but I really like playing with little baby's,"" she
giggled, ""Almost as much as you like watching me play with them! Their
little cunts are so sweet and juicy, I love making them coo.""</p><p>Rachel smiled and kissed her, ""Let's get cleaned up so we can pick up
Angela and Chiara, we'll want to be all ready for Maria when she
arrives. We'll get Angela in the mood on the way over okay? You can
sit in the back with her and Chiara while I drive. I want you to make
sure she's nice and wet by the time we get back. That way she'll be
even more anxious to play with all of us the rest of the day and
night.""</p><p>The two busied themselves taking a quick shower together and fighting
off their similar urges to turn their shower into a mommy daughter
fuck party. They towelled off and dried and brushed each other hair,
Rachel admiring her beautiful Bianca's sexy young preteen body every
second she looked at her. Her smooth delicious skin, her slim hips and
perfectly round sexy ass. The vee between her legs where her small wet
slit waited for her lips and tongue. Mmmm she was so lucky to have
such a beautiful and sexual little lover for a daughter! They dressed
and were off a short time later to pick up Angela who was waiting
outside the small apartment she lived in by herself.</p><p>Rachel's mouth started to water when she saw her. She had befriended
the young teen a few months previously and sensing then she was ripe
for the sexual picking. She had been correct. The girl was starving
for sex, since the asshole that got her pregnant the second time had
skipped out on her just like the first one had. She had been literally
celibate as she struggled to take care of her sweet young baby, a now
13 month old Chiara, and prepare for the birth of her second child
only 6 to 8 weeks away. She had been 4 months pregnant when Rachel and
Maria had convinced her to come to Rachel's place for a girl's night.
And after plying her with just a couple of glasses of wine, because
alcohol and pregnancy didn't mix, they had the sexy teen naked and
together made love to her all night long.</p><p>Angela was starved for sex and had orgasm after orgasm at the hands,
lips, fingers tongues and toys of Rachel and Maria. Her young breasts
were swollen and hard and full of milk and with Chiara asleep in a
portable crib next to the bed, Maria and Rachel suckled her delicious
milk and took turns making her crazy with orgasms. When Chiara awoke
needing a diaper change and hungry the three of them took care of her
together, and when the baby was settled at her Mommy's breast Rachel
and Maria never stopped pleasuring the sexy young mother.</p><p>Angela had not been prepared for such a sexual barrage, she didn't
know if things should continue as she suckled her baby but Rachel and
Maria never gave her a choice whispering sweet sexy words of
encouragement as they fingered and licked and sucked her. While Chiara
suckled and nourished herself with her Mothers warm delicious milk
Maria and Rachel continued to shower Angela with attention and orgasm
after orgasm followed.</p><p>Soon Chiara was with them all the time when they made love, Angela
has become comfortable with her baby in the room and even on the bed
with them, sometimes awake, sometimes sleeping peacefully as the three
made love, and sometimes suckling contentedly as the three made
love.</p><p>On Angela's third or fourth visit Bianca was introduced to her, at
first Angela was afraid, frightened by the idea of a child, an 8
year-old girl, being in the room with them, much less joining them in
their sexy play. But Bianca was her sweet sexy self and she put Angela
at ease right away as she slipped onto the bed with them, her smiling
face was aglow with passion. At the first kiss Angela relaxed, giving
herself over to the sensations of Bianca's lips on hers and the taste
of her delicious tiny tongue as she offered it to Angela while
stroking her round hard belly and kissing her neck and ears before
joining Maria and her Mother in pleasuring Angela's luscious pregnant
body.</p><p>Angela watched in amazement as Rachel and Bianca kissed licked and
touched each other as Maria fingered and played with her swollen cunt.
How mother and daughter made passionate love with complete openness
and sexual abandon was a taboo thrill for Angela to see. There was
nothing between the two but a love so intense Angela could see it
burning in their eyes as they played and put on a wonderfully erotic
show for the young pregnant mother. Soon they were all taking turns
pleasuring the pregnant teen and Angela loved them back with the same
intensity. She reveled in her newfound sexual freedom and stopped
thinking about men completely as the four of them lost themselves in
one another's bodies time after time.</p><p>Finally it had come to this night, in the car on the drive back to
Rachel's home sexy little nymph Bianca slid down to the floor of the
back seat as Rachel drove parting Angela's soft thighs as she looked
on in surprise. With no hesitation Bianca began to pleasure Angela
with her mouth as the young mother closed her eyes and relaxed
completely during the ride to Rachel and Bianca's house. After
bringing Angela to orgasm just before they arrived a smiling and
giggling Bianca shared cunt cream flavored kisses with Angela who
looked forward to her revenge later on this incredible little minx.</p><p>Rachel smiled as they arrived and she saw Maria was already there and
had let herself in. They all went in with Bianca carrying Chiara and
Rachel helping a very pregnant Angela into the kitchen through the
garage. Maria greeted all four with wet hungry kisses and said, ""Come
on, I've run a warm bath for us, lets relax in the garden tub for
awhile before we go to bed."" It was a wonderful idea and soon all five
of them were naked in the warm water of the huge tub with baby Chiara
being held by all as they shared sweet wet kisses with each other and
innocent loving pecks with Chiara who cooed and giggled throughout
splashing and playing in the warm water.</p><p>When they had soaked for awhile they all helped dry each other and
once in the big bed they would all share that evening Rachel decided
to begin with baby Chiara and herself nursing on Angela. One sucking
mouth on each luscious milk filled breast, all of them completely
naked of course, even baby Chiara for the first time. This made Angela
just the tiniest bit unsure but she relaxed as Chiara began to nurse
and Rachel's hands and lips began to work there magic.</p><p>Angela watched entranced as Maria sat with her back against one wall
that the bed rested against with her legs spread and sweet little
Bianca cozying up to her. With the two of them facing Rachel and
Angela and Chiara they began their own sexy play. Angela was
comfortably propped against the headboard with soft pillows supporting
her as Rachel's hands began wandering between Angela's sexy pregnant
body and her child, gently caressing them both. Angela sensed
something different in the feelings and emotions of their loving group
and again she felt a twinge of unease, she was nervous for while
Chiara was always with them now it felt different, they hasn't
involved her child like this before, touching and caressing her so
sexily, she felt a bit scared and guilty, but still very excited by
the idea of it all.</p><p>She was enjoying the feeling of the two mouths on her breasts and the
way Rachel's hands were fondling her and touching her moistening cunt.
She watched as Rachel caressed her daughter and again it made her
tense slightly, but at the same time it thrilled her and sent an
unexpected wave of lust through her. By their side Angela watched
Maria and Bianca, they were kissing wetly and deeply again and again,
kissing so passionately Angela could see how excited Rachel's young
daughter was, how she eagerly offered her mouth for Maria's hot pink
tongue to explore so deeply. As their kiss finally broke Angela saw
Bianca's tongue flick out and playfully lick Maria wet lips.</p><p>Bianca turned back to them and leaning back against Maria, facing her
Mother and Angela she wantonly spread her long slim sexy legs wide and
said huskily, ""Maria, please play with my cunny, play with it real
nice so Mommy and Angela can watch me. I really like it when Mommy
see's me playing with you. I want Angela and Chiara to see too.""</p><p>When Angela heard her baby's name another taboo thrill went through
her body making her breasts tingle and her wet cunt clasp at the sound
of her child's name. She watched, voyeur like as Maria reached
seductively around Bianca's body and began to fondle her, smiling at
Angela as she started rubbing and caressing Bianca's preteen fuck
slit. Maria was gently pulling and tugging the little girls' swollen
labia, opening her up so Angela and Rachel could see the hot pink
color of her inner flesh and the way Bianca's cunt was glistening wet
and juicy. As they watched Maria slowly slid a finger deep inside
Bianca's hot slippery hole. Angela could see Rachel watching excitedly
as Maria's well manicured finger disappeared all the way inside her
little girl as beautiful Bianca was being taken to another level of
lust and desire.</p><p>As they both watched Rachel began to rub Angela's soaking pussy with
more urgency, thumbing her hard clitoris more urgently and sliding her
fingers inside her, deeper and harder with each stroke. She could feel
Angela's lust burning inside her, her cunt was a well of molten heat.
Angela moaned and started to grind her hips up against Rachel's
fingers, her need overtaking her, her lust building inside
her. </p><p>Rachel smiled to herself as she broke away from her lovers milk
filled teenage breasts and started to kiss her way across Angela's
chest, still fingering her hard and fast. Angela was torn between
watching Maria and Bianca but her attention focused on Rachel
instantly and intently as Rachel kissed her child's forehead, then her
cheek, then her arm and her tiny fingers, her chest, her little
nipples, then down to her chubby thigh and then to her foot, lightly
kissing Chiara's tiny sexy toes.She watched transfixed as Rachel
slowly eased her baby's little legs apart and ran her fingertips up
the inside of her thigh. Angela groaned because Rachel was still
finger fucking her deeply and rubbing her clit as she watched her kiss
her child's thigh again and look up at her with an incredible hunger
in her eyes.</p><p>Rachel whispered softly, ""Please, may I, Angela, may I kiss her sexy
little....body?"" </p><p>Angela understood what she was asking, but she could hardly believe
it, hardly believe what was happening to her, hardly believe the
feelings coursing through her pregnant young body. She could barely
speak as she stuttered a response, ""I, oh Rachel I, I don't know, I
never....."" </p><p>Her eyes darted back to Bianca who was smiling sexily, watching her
with knowing eyes. Angela saw Maria fingering Bianca deeper, harder,
her long fingers shiny and wet with Bianca's own sexual juices, she
was deep inside the little girl and rubbing gentle circles around
Bianca's hard little clitoris. The look of pure lust and pleasure on
Bianca's face was intense as she let herself flow with the luscious
sensations emanating from her vagina. Angela saw the satisfied and
content smile on Bianca's face as she relaxed against Maria's naked
body. She smiled at her, their eyes locked together and Bianca nodded
at her, smiling as she nodded slowly and softly whispered the word,
""Yes"", encouraging her to let it happen.</p><p>Rachel smiled knowingly at her baby and softly kissed Chiara's inner
thigh again, thumbing her mothers clit and fingering her wetly as she
did. She looked up at Angela again, a light of love and pure lust in
her beautiful eyes as she softly said, ""Please Angela, let me make her
feel good, please, let me kiss her, let me pleasure her.""</p><p>Angela inhaled deeply and held her breath, so lost in the moment, so
overwhelmed by the sexual intensity of what she was about to do, she
nodded her affirmation and closed her eyes, exhaling slowly, unable to
bring herself to look, to watch Rachel kiss her baby in this most
intimate of ways.</p><p>Rachel leaned in and gently covered Chiara's tiny slit, her mouth,
enveloping it completely. A low moan involuntarily escaped her body as
she lapped at the baby's delicious warm little slit. She slowly and
tenderly let her wet tongue slither between the baby's plump lips and
relished the sweet taste of the little girls' virgin cunt. Unable to
control it Rachel moaned again, lustfully this time as she tasted
Chiara's sweet treasure. Chiara must have felt the vibrations as they
buzzed her immature sexual organ, for she mewed around her mother
swollen nipple as she suckled it at the same time.</p><p>The sound of Rachel's moan and Chiara's reaction almost broke
Angela's resolve not to look, not to see the incredible and forbidden
thing that was happening to her baby. It snapped her out of her
trance, she didn't want to look, she couldn't, but maybe....no, she
couldn't bring herself to open her eyes! Suddenly she felt the
vibrations on her swollen nipple cease as her daughter broke away from
her and stopped feeding. She listened and heard Chiara cooing softly,
and her eyes opened of their own accord and she saw it. She watched as
Rachel was gently but hungrily devouring her little girls' virgin
slit. Licking and sucking on her baby's perfect little cunt.</p><p>It was to much for her, the emotions that had been building during
their lovemaking exploded in a blast of colors and sensations inside
her brain, her orgasm overwhelmed her, the sights, the feelings were
so intense that it sent her crashing over the edge to a place she
never dreamed existed, she screamed and moaned all at once, her body
going rigid and the waves of pleasure washed over her again and again
until finally, she quieted and releaxed, sated for now, and she
realized it was over.</p><p>She let out a long breath trying to collect her emotions, she
collapsed back, slipping down from her sitting position, now laying
prone on the bed, shuddering with ecstasy, alive with sensations she
could only have imagined before. Rachel smiled and scooped Angela's
little girl into her arms and holding her lovingly, she looked into
Angela's eyes as she began kissing Chiara wetly as Angela watched
intently, her eyes aglow with a passionate light Rachel hoped would be
lit for her baby from this day forward. Rachel's tongue sought out
Chiara's, seeking to taste her mothers delicious milk in her mouth, to
feel her soft gums and gently suck her tiny pink tongue and let Chiara
suckle on her own.</p><p>Meanwhile, Bianca and Maria continue to watch. Maria now had a third
finger she was working slowly into Bianca, slowly spreading her vagina
open, fucking her hot clutching preteen cunt as deeply as she could
with the other two as the fingers of her other hand continued a steady
and firm massage of the scrumptious little girls ever swelling clit.
As she watched her Mother with glazed eyes Bianca knew she wanted more
than just the pleasure Maria was giving her, much more as she looked
hungrily at her Mother gently feasting on baby Chiara.</p><p>Angela began to recover but as she did she realized she was aroused
again to the point that she touched herself as she watched Rachel with
her little girl, and moving her eyes back again to watch Bianca's
little cunt filled with still another finger as the two of them smiled
at her. Rachel looked into Angela's eyes and saw the lust burning
there, she could see Angela was on the brink, see that see she was
almost gone, that she had almost completely given herself over to it
all, she smiled and said softly, ""Lay back Angela, lay back and relax,
lay back and love your baby, love her like you love us Angela.""</p><p>She gently lifted Chiara over Angela's mouth, holding her securely
with Chiara's back to her, holding her above Angela she spread her
thighs, spread her little legs open for her Mommy, she held the little
girl over her mother's moist lips.</p><p>Angela tried to fight it, making a last gasp as she tried to protest
what even she knew she wanted more than anything now, ""No Rachel, oh
God, I, I can't, with you its one thing, I wanted to see you..., but
she, she's my daughter, my baby, I can't Rachel, I can't.""</p><p>Rachel smiled at her speaking softly, hypnotically, she repeated,
""Yessss, yes you can Angela, I know you want to love her, to make her
feel what we feel Angela, make your sweet baby daughter coo and smile
with pleasure, she tastes so exquisite, taste her Angela, taste
her....""</p><p>Rachel moved the child closer, lowering her towards her mothers'
mouth. Angela's protests grew weak, ""Oh Rachel, please, please.""
Angela groaned then her eyes fixated on her baby's plump moist cunt,
she whispered, ""Please, I don't, I don't think I can do....ooohhh""</p><p>Rachel ignored her protests and soon Chiara's bare little pussy was
pressed against Angela's mouth. Another deep groan escaped Angela's
body, her mind and soul struggling as she felt Chiara's warm moist
flesh touch her lips, and that was when the battle was over. As she
felt Chiara squirm and heard her baby sigh in pleasure at the pressure
of her small weight against her lips at the sensitive place they
touched her baby. Then just lightly and softly Angela's tongue slipped
past her parted lips to come in contact with Chiara's tiny sex, the
first sweet taste was intoxicating and she knew she would let herself
go.</p><p>She was completely lost to her lust now, completely given over to the
idea of tasting her baby's soft luscious flesh, something inside her
broke as Chiara's essence coated her tongue and slipped down her
throat. It overwhelmed her, she wanted to pleasure her baby and now
she was gently but ravenously devouring her little girls virgin sex,
reaching up and taking her lovingly from Rachel, supporting her with
her hands as Chiara's entire weight rested on her hungry mouth. Her
firm hands holding her soft hips and pulling her baby vagina against
her mouth tightly, lapping and licking as deeply as she could as
Chiara cooed and sighed breathily.</p><p>Smiling Rachel turned to Maria and Bianca, very satisfied at her
success in delivering their sexy young lover to her beautiful baby
daughter. Happy she had brought them together to this special place in
their very young lives. She went to her delicious Bianca; they kissed
passionately and watched as Angela and Chiara, mother and child, the
newest members of their little group were fully initiated into their
circle of Mommy Daughter love.</p>"
1349,Fantasy For A Friend #2,FertileMind,2,Rachel and Bianca spend a night home alone.,"['F', 'g', 'incest', 'pedo']","<p>The bed was soft, the sheets cool as Rachel lay naked with her
daughter Bianca. She loved the little girl so much she ached whenever
she gazed upon her innocent beauty. Bianca was a bundle of joy and
love and energy all rolled into one beautiful brown haired dark eyes
sexy little kitten. Rachel would never have enough of her, not if she
lived to be a hundred years old. They had taken a nice long hot bath
together, full of slow soapy washing and lingering touches. Soft
kisses through out and whispered words of love and delight about what
they would do when they went to bed. Tonight was a night of pleasure
for just a mother and her sexy little girl, a night for just the two
of them.</p><p>Bianca was a hungry little girl. Since her Mommy had taught her how to
pleasure herself when she was just a baby she was always finding a way
and a place to slip her little hand between her legs and touch
herself. Rachel had admonished her often to be very careful but here
at home if they had no lovers visiting, or she wasn't playing outside
or engrossed in a game of some kind or watching a TV show her little
fingers were always so busy between her legs.</p><p>There couldn't be anything more erotic for Rachel than to walk down
the hall to Bianca's room and hear the slight soft sounds of pleasure
coming from her daughter. And to slowly peek into her room to drink in
the sight of her now 8 year-old beauty pleasuring herself intensely.
Her small pink opening glistening with her own essence as Rachel loved
watching her slip first one small finger, and then another, and
another deeper still and then bring them to her full sexy lips to
taste herself. Bianca had experienced her very first orgasm at a very
young age and it was such an incredible sensation that she sought it
out as often as she could, alone often enough but always when she and
her Mother or their sexy lady friends made love, almost every night.</p><p>Rachel and Bianca lay on their sides so close their legs were
entangled and they were touching all over. They kissed, soft sweet
lips pressed against each other as their tongues touched again and
again and they took long slow turns sucking the pink flesh into each
others mouths as deeply as they could. For Rachel it was a soft sweet
feast, her daughters tongue was like cotton candy in her mouth. For
Bianca it was the delicious sensation of tasting her mothers body, of
kissing her in a very special way so that they shared each others love
with each succulent kiss. Their hands caressed each other, Rachel
running her hands up and down the length of her baby's luscious young
body. Rubbing and squeezing gently as her fingers teased her hard
little nipples. Caressing the smooth firm cheeks of her child's round
ass and running her fingertips into her cleft and feeling her tight
anal ring and hearing her baby moan as she touched her there.</p><p>They kissed for a long time, Bianca's fingers danced impatiently
flitting like a butterfly landing first on one flower and then another
as she made her Mommy groan. She pulled on her fat hard nipples and
then squeezed her firm breasts with her small hand and then tickled
her mothers belly with her fingers before flitting away to another
part of her mothers luscious body. Rachel loved the terribly naughty
feelings making love to her daughter conjured in her body. Her belly
was alive with intense urges that emanated from her very being. The
feelings in her gut made her love what they did even more. Her cunt
was alive with sensations and her mind awash with feelings of the
taboo nature of the things she loved to do to her baby's sweet sexy
body. Their incest love was too special to ever regret. What they
shared was as deep a bond as any two humans could imagine.</p><p>This sweet loving child had grown inside of her for nine wonderful
months and made her feel so special every time she looked into her
eyes from the day she was born. The light always burned there and the
heat was always felt when they touched and shared these special times.
It was as good as it ever was each time they came together and
whenever Rachel thought of making love to the baby she had brought
into this world. Tasting and touching her from the top of her pretty
head to the bottoms of her small sexy feet Rachel's blood boiled with
lust for each taste and touch of her tongue anywhere upon her sweet
lovers little body. Her skin was like silk and her scent like heaven
and whenever she felt her in her arms it drove to feeling the most
sensuous and erotic things she could imagine.</p><p>Rachel slid closer still to Bianca and gently pressed her back and
rubbed her belly as she whispered, ""What's Mommy's little girl want
hmmmm? What can Mommy do to make her hungry little girl feel so
naughty and sexy? To make her cum nice and hard for me, tell me
Bianca, tell Mommy what you like.""</p><p>Bianca smiled her special smile as she looked into her mothers dark
eyes almost shyly, though she was not a shy child when it came to
seeking her pleasures. She whispered back in her little girl voice,
""Can you touch me Mommy, touch me in my special place. Can you put
your fingers inside of my gina', inside my tight little cunt? Rub my
button for me; make me so wet Mommy, can you? Will you make me cum
real good, please Mommy?"" She leaned in quickly to kiss Rachel wetly
before falling back and spreading her lithe young legs wide, exposing
herself wantonly for her mothers touch.</p><p>She smiled again mischievously, ""Fuck my cunt Mommy, please finger my
wet hole real hard. Make me cum real good, real hard. I love cumming
Mommy, please. Can you, can you fuck my cunt real nice?""</p><p>Rachel felt her heart pounding; the words sang in her ears, she loved
hearing her daughter speak the dirty words they shared when they made
love. She answered her little lover, ""Oh yes Bianca, I can fuck you.
Is that all you want? Just for Mommy to finger fuck your juicy little
cunt? Will that be enough to make you happy baby, hmmm, will it?""</p><p>Rachel's fingers slid between Bianca's legs tracing lines with her
fingertips around and around her daughters' cunt slit. She felt the
heat and the wetness as her fingers passed across the small space
between the bottom of Bianca's hot little fuck hole and just above her
tight tasty little asshole. Rose couldn't stop herself from bringing
her wet fingers to her mouth licking Bianca's juice from them as
Bianca watched her intently. Her small hips were gyrating now as she
anticipated her pleasure, as she longed for the feeling of her mothers
fingers inside of her and on her clitoris. </p><p>Bianca grinned again as her slim hips moved waiting for Rachel's
fingers and she asked, ""Is it good Momma, do like to taste my pussy
juice? Do you like it when I play with my pussy for you, then I lick
it from my fingers while you watch? You like that don't you, watching
me play with my cunt, and you love my juice too, huh Momma?""  </p><p>Rachel leaned down this time to kiss Bianca, her tongue and Bianca's
danced as Bianca captured it to suckle it until she took a sharp
breath as Rachel slipped the tip of her middle finger into the heated
slippery wet pool of cunt cream now filling her daughters young pussy.
Rachel wanted to talk dirty and she did, ""Ooohh, what's this, my baby
girls got a real wet cunt, whys it so wet Bianca? Do you want Mommy to
fuck your hot little hole? You better tell me or I might not know what
to do next?""</p><p>As she said 'next' she slipped her finger deeper still up to her first
knuckle and then deeper again to her second taking Bianca's breath
away. Jesus she was so hot, so tight and clutching, Rachel wanted to
devour her right now but there were hours to go still and to much
pleasure ahead to be rushed. </p><p>Bianca's mouth was open and she hissed breathily, ""Aaaaahhh fuck Momma
yessss, deeper, fuck it deeper pleassseee! Harder and deeper, mmmm
more fuck me Momma, more fuck me Momma, fuck my cunt!""</p><p>Rachel went deeper still as Bianca groaned until her finger was buried
as deeply as it could go in her little girls hot hole, she felt the
tight wet heat and her daughters' vaginal muscles contracting around
her as she wiggled it inside of her daughters' pussy. </p><p>Bianca closed her eyes and pressed her hips up from the bed and
begged, ""Fuck me, fuck me, don't tease me Mommy, please fuck me good!""</p><p>Rachel smiled and started a slow rhythm of finger fucking her baby's
cunt watching Bianca squirm and moan until she brought her thumb up
and started massaging her daughter small hard clit. Bianca groaned
louder now and Rachel slowly started working her index finger in
alongside her middle finger making Bianca gasp.</p><p>The little girl was red faced and concentrating hard on the feeling
coming from her young body, she asked desperately, ""Please, aaaahh
please Mommy, harder, fuck me harder and rub my clit harder, mmmm
yesss. Its soooo fucking good Momma. Harder, I love the way it feels,
you touching me there. Always Momma, always touch me there please!"" </p><p>Rachel asked her, ""What are you Bianca, hmmm, are you Mommy's girl?
Are you mine forever Bianca, is this hot little cunt all mine, can I
suck it too baby? Can Mommy lick and suck your juicy little fuck hole
later, after I make you cum real good with my fingers? After you cum
can you let Mommy suck your cunt? Can you get on top of me and let me
tongue fuck you nice and deep, so I can taste inside of you, way deep
in your pretty pussy? You want to feel my tongue deep inside you so
you can cum again, don't you want to cum in my mouth Bianca?""</p><p>Bianca was fast approaching her first hard cum of the evening and she
knew many more would follow but it wouldn't make her enjoy the one
about to happen any less. ""Yessss, yes you can! I'm your baby; I'm
your lover Mommy. You can lick me soooo deep, you can tongue my tight
little ass too Mommy. You want me to cum on your mouth, aaaahh aahhh
yeaaa Momma. I want to, I want you to suck me too, I want to cummmmm!
Aaaahhh fuck Mommaaaaa, cumming, ahahah fuck fuck cumming so gooood
Mommaa!""</p><p>Rachel was fucking her two fingers deep and hard into Bianca's tight
hole feeling her strong vaginal muscles grip her fingers tight as her
thumb mashed her baby's hard slippery clit as she crashed through a
great wave of orgasmic pleasure. Her small strong hips were bucking
like a wild pony as she rode her mothers' fingers to the height of her
pleasure. Slowing as the waves crested farther apart and she returned
to the calm waters of the bed she shared with her loving mother.
Rachel studied her baby as she eased her warm wet fingers from Bianca
who winced in extreme pleasure as her mothers fingers left her, her
eyes openly lazily as she waited for their special kiss. </p><p>Rachel brought her two fingers to their lips Bianca's delicious scent
made the air between them heady as their lips came together. Rachel
slipped her fingers between their lips and their tongues swirled
around and around licking the creamy coating from her fingers sharing
the tasty treat that only made Rachel yearn for more. They kissed
again and again until finally they rested, Rachel on her back Bianca's
head resting on her breast her small fingers gently rubbing and
massaging her mothers hard nipples, her slim leg across her mothers
thighs as she moved her foot up and down the length of Rachel's calf.</p><p>Rachel put a finger under her daughters chin and as she raised her
eyes she smiled. ""Mommy's still very hungry for her baby. Can we play
again Bianca, can I kiss you sweetheart, can you let me drink your
tasty juice again, and make you cum hard with my mouth? Mommy wants to
feel her tongue deep deep inside you, can I tongue fuck your pussy
Bianca, do you want to cum on Mommy's mouth?""</p><p>Bianca loved their games, loved their talk and the words they shared.
She knew it was naughty, knew her friends didn't get to play sexy
games with their mommies the way she did. Her mothers voice was like
music to her ears as she smiled and nodded, ""Mmmm oooh yessss, yes
Mommy. I like fucking your mouth, you like it too huh? You want me to
get on top of you and fuck your mouth Mommy; you want to stick your
tongue real deep in my hole? It'll make me all wet and juicy again
huh, you want to lick my juice?"" </p><p>Rachel felt the heat in her own face as she nodded and she relaxed as
Bianca rolled onto her and straddled her belly smiling as she leaned
in and started sucking first one and then the other of Rachel's hard
swollen nipples. As she did it made Rachel groan and she felt the
juices begin to run again from her own cunt as her baby suckled her
nipples like she had as an infant. She felt Bianca grinding herself
lightly against her pelvis and felt the heat and wetness building
again between her daughters legs. Bianca's breathing was getting
faster as she rolled her tongue over the hard bumps of her mothers'
delicious nipples and thought about pressing her wet hot hole against
her mothers' mouth as she had done so many times before. Her Mommy
loved to suck and lick her hot hole just like Bianca loved doing the
same thing to her Mommy. </p><p>Bianca nipped her mothers nipple lightly and looked at her, ""Are you
hungry Momma? You wanna suck my cunt, want me to fuck my hot wet pussy
on your tongue hmmm? You want to put it way deep inside my hole Mommy?"" </p><p>The little imp grinned and gingerly moved up her mothers body stopping
to tease her for a few seconds as she rubbed her little wet cunt
across each of her mother hard nipples fucking them into her cunt slit
and then bending at the waist to suck and lick them clean before
continuing her journey. She smiled as she got up on her little feet
squatting above her mother as she looked down and grasped the
headboard of the bed. </p><p>Rachel's eyes were on fire as she looked up to meet her daughters'
eyes and then looked into the pink wet hole she was starving for. Her
baby's flesh was bright pink and so moist and luscious looking. Her
scent was musky sweet, making her mouth water as she looked into the
heavenly hot hole she was about to burrow her long tongue into as
deeply as she could.</p><p>Bianca smiled and gently lowered herself to her mothers hungry mouth
stopping as Rachel grasped her thighs and pulled her sweet vagina
tightly against her mouth. Bianca hissed and groaned as she felt the
incredible sensation of her mothers tongue slithering into her vaginal
canal digging deeply for the creamy gold she hungered for and desired. </p><p>Bianca groaned and held the headboard and let her weight drop a little
more now, rocking herself back on her heals and then forward again as
she rode her mothers' hungry mouth to her next visit to heaven. Her
eyes were closed and the only sounds in the room were of Bianca's
breathing and her mews of pleasure and the wet sucking and licking
sounds of her mothers mouth lips and tongue as she feasted, and the
equal moans of pleasure Rachel was emitting from the enjoyment she was
deriving from having her tongue so deeply inside her daughters secret
place. A place she would delve every second of every day if only she
could.</p><p>Rachel's taste buds were overwhelmed with the flavour of her baby. It
was the taste of heaven, the taste of their souls, the taste of love,
of incest. It was the most delicious taste of her life. It was so
taboo and yet it was so undeniable, the thrills and sensations of
their incestuous games made all their highs higher, and all their
orgasms greater knowing the nature of their love. Her belly clutched
again and a wave of pure lust rippled through her own cunt as she felt
Bianca settle harder still on her mouth. She felt her little girls
cunt tighten around her tongue as she thrust it deeper into her young
body. The hot wet interior of her vagina was steeped with her
daughters flavor and as she held her baby's thighs she felt Bianca
rocking again as she approached another orgasm.</p><p>The blood was rushing through Rachel's heart and her ears were ringing
with the sounds of Bianca's pleasure as she rode her mothers' mouth,
""Ah ah ah fuck, getting close Momma! Ooooohhh tongue me, tongue fuck
me, aaaahh yes deeper harder! Mmmm so fucking good Mommy, aaahh my
clit, my fucking clit! Momma, ah ah yesss, my clit's so fucking  good,
cumming Momma, cumming againnnn aaaahhh fuck fuck fuck!""</p><p>Bianca humped her cunt down and Rachel pulled her still tighter and
closer as she came in her mouth. The flow of her baby's cream
increased as her daughters young brain raged with pleasure hormones
and her body released it as a thick creamy flow of cunt juice into
Rachel's mouth. Rachel screamed into Bianca's cunt as her own orgasm
ripped through her body. It was the only time in her life she could
ever cum without some type of physical stimulation of her clit or her
cunt, it was only when they coupled with each other like this that
Rachel's body reacted to the flow of cum released from Bianca's young
sexual organs in such a way as to trigger Rachel's own reaction, her
own orgasm from the taste and sensation of what was happening between
her and her preteen daughter, her 8 year-old incest lover.</p><p>Bianca fell to the side, overcome with the sensations between her
legs, covering her swollen sex with her little hands to protect
herself from the sensory overload she was still experiencing. Rachel
pulled her to her quickly as she clenched her thighs feeling the
soaking wet mess between her own legs as she hugged her baby fiercely
to her breast. She knew they would rest now, for a while they would
just lie together. And then she knew it would be time for Bianca's
hunger to manifest itself, and she smiled as she relished what that
would bring.</p>"
1350,Fantasy For A Friend #3,FertileMind,3,Rachel and Bianca are back to continue their play with Maria and Angela and Angela's very young daughter Chiara.,"['FF,Teen,g,g,caution,very young', 'ped,inc', 'strapon']","<p>Bianca was cumming hard. Maria's fingers were alive in her preteen
cunt and her clit was singing with pleasure as Maria mashed her thumb
down and around the hard nub of flesh. Bianca was watching Angela
devour her baby Chiara's infant cunt while her mother Rachel was
wickedly fingering and sucking Angela's swollen pregnant pussy as she
did. As Angela ate her baby's cunt Rachel was egging the young teen
mother on in between licks and sucks.</p><p>Rachel hissed, ""Yesssss, yess Angela, lick her, suck her tiny fuck
slit honey, pleasure your baby! Teach her what her Mommy can do for
her. Show her how to feel so good, show her how much you love her Angela!""</p><p>Maria smiled as Bianca's 8 year-old cunt contracted again around her
fingers which were buried deep in the little girl's tight hot pussy.
She spoke to Bianca as they watched, ""You like that don't you sweetie?
You like seeing your Mommy teaching Angela how to suck her baby's
sweet juicy cunt hmmmm? You wanna suck that tasty baby pussy too don't
you slut? Tell me baby whore, tell me you wanna eat Chiara's baby cunt
hmmm, you wanna do nasty things to her don't you?""</p><p>Bianca shuddered as her orgasm slowly receded, she turned her head and
kissed Maria wetly, her cum had rocked her good and she was hungry for
more as she answered, ""Mmmm, fuck yea I do, I wanna eat Chiara's pussy
and finger her little holes. I wanna rub my cunt on hers Maria, I
wanna cunt fuck the baby! You want to too don't you, I know you do!""</p><p>Maria smiled wickedly and pinched Bianca's nipples making the little
girl gasp and shiver and then the two of them joined Rachel in an all
out sexual assault on Angela's gorgeous pregnant teen body. </p><p>Angela was lost in a world of cunt, lips, tongues, and incredible
sensations. Naughty and delicious words flew back and forth as she
tried to understand what was happening to her. She couldn't comprehend
how she came to be here at this moment her mouth full of her own
child's succulent and delicious, soft tender flesh. Her cunt was on
fire with pleasure and her mind reeled from the taste and texture of
her darling daughters' cunt. She licked and lapped and buried her
tongue as deeply as she could, driven by the vibrations and sounds
Chiara was emanating. Her baby cooed and sighed and vibrated like a
purring kitten as she pleasured the both of them without knowing she
was doing so. For Angela was as lost in enjoyment in licking her
daughter's virgin cunt as she was in the other sensations rioting in
her hormone fueled mind and body. </p><p>Her swollen breasts were being suckled and her clit tormented as she
pressed her tongue into her baby girls sweet tiny slit again and
again. Rachel's voice came to her ear, ""Share her, share her Angela.
We all want to taste her; don't you want to see Maria and Bianca play
with her too hmmm? Don't you want to watch all of us make love to your
sweet baby; watch us play with her sexy little body? Bianca wants to
cunt fuck her, nice and easy like we do to you. Do you wanna see her
fuck Chiara's cunt Angela; do you wanna see my Bianca fuck Chiara's
sweet baby pussy nice and soft?""</p><p>Angela groaned as Rachel gently lifted Chiara away passing the child
carefully to Maria. She replaced the baby's cunt with her own lips,
tasting Chiara's virgin juices on Angela's lips as they kissed. They
kissed a long time and finally Rachel whispered to her, ""Look darling,
look at what Maria and Bianca are doing to our new little lover, look!""</p><p>Angela did and what she saw sent shock waves of lust through her body.
Bianca was laid on her side and Maria was gently holding Chiara in
position, supporting her atop the inside of Bianca's thigh with her
little legs spread wide so that Bianca was slowly and gently rubbing
her wet cunt against the infant girl's pussy. Maria was kissing Chiara
and Angela saw her tongue slip into Chiara's mouth, her baby suckling
it like it was her milk filled nipple.</p><p>Angela moaned, ""Oh my God that's so sexy, it's so naughty, aaaahh fuck
Rachel, I'm, ooohh God you're making me cum again! Ooohh, uuunnngghh
fuck she's, aahh she's cunt fucking my baby, oooohhh fuck, fuck I'm
cumming!""</p><p>Bianca smiled and said, ""Mmmm, it's so soft Angela, her cunts so soft,
so fucking wet too. She's such a nice juicy baby, my cunt feels so
good, and I can feel my clit rubbing her crack so nice. I think her
pussy feels good too, look at her Angela, she's really happy, she
likes cunt fucking.""</p><p>Chiara was smiling; her pretty eyes were shining with wonder only as a
baby's can when pleasant sensations and contentment rule their small
bodies and their innocent unknowing minds. Between kisses with Maria
she was cooing and sighing and even let loose with a small baby giggle
as Bianca softly rubbed their cunts against one another. Maria smiled
and kissed Chiara wetly again while looking at Angela. </p><p>Maria grinned and asked softly, ""Do you want to see me lick her
Angela? Want to watch me fuck her sweet pussy with my tongue, nice and
easy hmmm, like you and Rachel did? I'm hungry for her baby cunt
Angela! When Bianca cums I'll lick her next so you can watch and cum
again okay, you want to see me do it don't you?""</p><p>Angela let another guttural moan escape as she nodded and gasped, 
""Yes, please yes, make her feel good, oooohhh it's so sexy to see her
like this. Is she gonna make you cum Bianca! Can my little girl make
you cum hmmm? I wanna see you cum honey; see you cum from fucking my
sexy little girl!""</p><p>And it was indeed such a very sexy and naughty thing they were doing.
Lesbian incest and pedo love between two adult women, a teenager and
her 13 month old baby, and an 8 year-old sex kitten. No more taboo a
scenario could be played out in Rachel's own perverted lust filled
mind, at least not until Angela bore her next little girl! The young
pregnant teen had taken the final step in the sexual journey that
would mark a new beginning for her and her daughter Chiara and even
for her unborn child. Rachel knew she and Maria would introduce Angela
to other lesbian lovers and young girls they shared. And Angela would
see that other women played the same delightfully naughty games with
their sexy sweet young daughters, and she would know no shame for it,
because there was none to be had.</p><p>It was love pure and simple. Yes it was so very exhilarating sexually,
but even at 13 months and without a consciousness to make a decision
to participate in their games, Chiara was now a part of their loving
circle. It was no sin, and Angela's lust and love for her child would
carry them along on a wave of sexual pleasure that Chiara would grow
to love as Bianca had. It would become a part of her sexual DNA, a
part of her childhood and teen and young adult personality and
character. She would not be sorry for it, neither of them would, nor
would the new baby when she joined them.</p><p>Rachel remembered how eager and excited Bianca was as a toddler
whenever they played their loving games together. How she looked
forward to being able to take off her clothes in the privacy of their
home and run through their house naked and free. How she learned to
express her love for her mother in a sexual way, a way they could
share together and in a way they could pleasure each other. She
remembered how that very first orgasm had taken her eager little girl
by such surprise and force and how afterward she craved them again and
again. Now it was even more so as an insatiable and horny 8 year-old girl.</p><p>She held Angela now as she captured her warm firm thigh between her
legs and humped her wet horny cunt against her as they watched Bianca
approach her orgasm. Bianca was being so careful not to press her
juicy preteen cunt too hard against Chiara's. The baby was drifting
off on a cloud of pleasure as she cooed and sighed and made sweet
noises as Bianca closed in on her own orgasmic goal.</p><p>Bianca eyes were slits as she humped the little girls cunt crack
softly and said, ""Ooohh, ooohh my cunny's on fire Mommy, Angela can
you see me fucking Chiara? Aaaahhh I'm getting so, aaahh so close! I
wanna cum on her cunt, can I Angela, can I cum on Chiara's cunt? Aaah,
aaahh, aaahh fuck! Fuck, fuck, I'm, uunnnhh I'm cumming on her cunt,
so warm and juicy!""</p><p>Bianca eyes rolled up and she shuddered as she started to orgasm from
the delicious pressure of rubbing her little girl cunt against
Chiara's infant vagina. Maria smiled and held Chiara lovingly as
Bianca groaned deeply and shook while the waves washed over her firm
young body. Rachel licked Angela's neck and ear, she rubbed the teen's
clit harder as she humped her thigh and felt her shudder. Rachel
started to cum herself as she saw Angela's swollen belly ripple and
the baby inside kick as another orgasm took the young mother away! </p><p>Maria grinned as she watched them all and then gently separated Chiara
from Bianca and turned the child so Angela could see everything she
did. She spread her small legs to gain access to her swollen wet sex.
Looking at Angela and Rachel as they recovered from their orgasms she
lapped at the inside of Chiara's chubby thigh cleaning the tasty
sticky wet juices Bianca had coated her with. When she was done with
one side she lapped at the other until she had cleaned it as well.</p><p>Now she smiled again and placed a wet kiss on Chiara's tiny pink slit
and looked at Angela as she slowly pressed her tongue into the little
girl's cunt. Chiara was sighing contentedly as Maria swabbed her small
pink sex and moaned at the mingled flavors she found on her succulent
flesh. She felt like was experiencing the flavors of exotic and rare
sexual fruits, mixed in a deliciously obscene cocktail between this
child's luscious legs. She felt her tongue touch the tiny bump at the
top of her sweet crack and flicked it repeatedly and was rewarded with
a small giggle and waving fists by Chiara.</p><p>Bianca watched as she slipped off the bed and opened the draw to the
nightstand and took a small specially sew harness out of the draw. It
was something that Rachel had made for her specially and she slipped
it on easily, making for a very naughty picture when she did. It had a
slim 7 inch cock shaped dildo protruding from it with a slimmer three
inch portion on the other end with a clit massaging bump on it. Bianca
smiled mischievously and looked at her Mother and Angela as she
adjusted the harness for her comfort and worked the smaller end into
her own wet slit. She hissed in pleasure spreading her legs wantonly
so they could see as the toy penetrated her and filled her preteen
slit. She smiled again at Rachel and Angela as she tightened and
adjusted it, making a show of stroking it like she'd seen men do in
videos from the internet. It was swaying between her legs now and
Rachel knew her daughter was enjoying the sensation of its weight
between her legs and having the toy inside her. She knew her daughter
was looking forward to fucking Maria and in turn fucking herself as
she did. </p><p>Rachel was thrilled when she saw her daughter looking so naughty with
a ""cock"" between her legs. Even as a committed lesbian she and all her
friends loved their toys and often fucked each other with dildos and
vibrators and strap on cocks. There were times when she was in certain
moods she would beg Bianca to get the biggest toy cock they had and
pound her cunt with it while using a second vibrator buzzing away on
high power to mash her clit until she exploded in orgasm. Bianca in
turn loved fucking her Mommy and her friends and in turn loved to
spread her own preteen legs for women and other girls to mount her and
do the same.</p><p>Rachel had never tried to ""make"" Bianca into a lesbian and answered
her questions about men and sex as honestly as she could. She knew
perhaps that someday she would see her daughter meet and fall in love
with a man but she did not obsess over it. She loved her daughter
unconditionally and if she herself had not made love to a man at least
once in her life she would not have had this sexy little kitten to
share her love and sexual adventures with. At 8 years-old Bianca
currently though penises were interesting things but did not like the
way they looked ""soft"". She had determined that even though sperm made
babies, it was ""gross"", and she thought the creamy tasty juice women
made was much better. And also that toy's were the best recipe if she
wanted something other than fingers or tongues inside her hungry
little hole.</p><p>The thoughts made Rachel smile and sigh as she snuggled with Angela
and watched the new sexual scenario play out like an obscene and
perverted live action sex show before their very eyes. </p><p>Angela turned to kiss Rachel deeply and easily and said, ""Maria is in
for a real treat isn't she? She has my sweet Chiara to kiss and lick
and now your sexy kitten is about to give her a hard fucking isn't she?""</p><p>Rachel nodded, ""She is, Bianca loves to use the strap-on on with adult
women. She likes the idea of mounting them like a man, like she's seen
on the internet. She likes the way her small body feels with the toy
dangling between her legs and she likes fucking other girls hard with
her 'cock'. It really turns her on and makes her hot as hell when
adult women beg her to fuck them harder.""</p><p>Bianca smiled as she climbed on the bed and straddled Maria who moaned
when she felt the young girl's weight rest on her firm rear end.
Bianca leaned over and started kissing her way up Maria's spine as
Maria's lust drove her to continue her endless licking, sucking,
kissing and gentle caressing of baby Chiara's sweet little vagina.
Bianca moved back and forth, left to right across Maria's shoulder
blades and then higher up along the nape of her neck showering her
with soft kisses. As she did she raised her flexible young hips and
rubbed her ""cock"" down into the moist cleft of Maria's sexy ass.</p><p>Angela and Rachel could see the glistening wet juices coating the end
of Bianca's ""cock"" as she drew it back up the now glistening crevice
of Maria's ass. Then, with a little more force, she pressed it back
down spreading Maria's cunt lips with it more forcefully. Maria and
Bianca both groaned then as the pressure forced the opposite end of
the cock deeper into Bianca's preteen cunt and the head penetrated
Maria's soaking wet pussy. </p><p>Maria moaned louder and hissed from between Chiara's chubby legs,
""Oooh you nasty little bitch, yesss, fuck my cunt good, yeaaa, do me
with your cock Bianca!""</p><p>Angela was worked up beyond belief as she watched the incredibly hot
and perverted action between her infant daughter and Maria and Bianca.
She pulled Rachel closer and slid her hand between Rachel's legs
feeling her hot juicy pussy lips. She smiled feeling very naughty,
very much a part of their little group now that she was accepting that
her darling Chiara was a part of it all and now a lover to her friends.</p><p>Angela asked breathily, ""Rachel, can I finger fuck you while we watch
your nasty daughter fucking Maria's hot cunt, hmmm, while I see my
baby getting her sweet cunt licked? Can I make you cum as hard as you
and your dirty little daughter make me cum, can I?""</p><p>Rachel groaned and nodded, ""Mmmm, yesss Angie, please, finger fuck my
cunt, I love the way your fingers feel inside me! Aaaahh please baby,
shove your fingers in me, smash my fucking clit real hard, mmm yeaaa,
just like that!""</p><p>Rachel had positioned herself on her knees now to Angela's right so
they could both watch the obscene sex show being played out in front
of them. Rachel pulled hard on her nipples as she rested on her heels
while Angela fucked four fingers into her cunt and rubbed her clit
hard with the flat of her thumb. </p><p>Bianca smiled at her mother and asked, ""Should I fuck her good Mommy,
should I fuck Maria's cunt nice and hard with my cock, make her cum
like a whore with my prick?"" </p><p>Then she leaned down and nipped Maria's neck and licked her ear and
thrust her 'cock' deep into the cunt of the horny women under her.
Maria gasped into Chiara's moist flesh and Bianca reached up under
Maria's arms and grasped her lover's forearms; her entire weight was
on Maria's body. Maria loved the sensation of the little girl on top
of her with her cock deep inside her. Bianca was thrusting harder now,
establishing a rhythm, grunting and groaning in pleasure as each
thrust of her slim hips sent waves of pleasure coursing through her
own preteen body as the other end of her ""cock"" jammed itself against
her own swollen clit. </p><p>All of them were sighing and moaning and groaning as the four of them
played and watched each other as baby Chiara, tired out now from all
the attention she was receiving was drifting off to sleep. Maria
placed a last gentle kiss between her legs as Rachel groaned and
reached for her diaper and put it back on her and moved her tiny
sleeping body to a safe corner of the bed with a pillow on either side
as she napped on her back.</p><p>With Chiara safe Rachel urged Angela on to make her cum hard as Bianca
was humping Maria with even more vigor as all of them were hurdling
towards another fast approaching orgasm. Angela had a long curved
flexible vibrator in her left hand and was working her own clit with
it as she shoved the fingers of her other hand deep into Rachel's
overheated cunt and mashing down hard on Rachel's clit while still
watching Bianca fucking Maria.</p><p>Maria was pushing back against Bianca's thrust and both of them were
delirious with pleasure as the ""cock"" pleasured them at the same time.
Nasty Bianca had moved her right hand down now and had it under Maria,
she was frigging her clit as she fucked her. Each thrust brought the
little girl and the woman closer to orgasm as the ground their hard
bodies together in lust and passion.</p><p>Rachel cried out, ""Aaaaah Christ, fucking cumming so good, oooohh
Angie, harder, ah ah ah cumming, fuck cumming!"" </p><p>She screamed as she squeezed her firm breast and pulled her swollen
nipples again and again as she toppled over beside Angela!
Rachel locked her mouth to Angela's as soon as she landed and Angela
let out a muffled shout and came hard on her toy as it buzzed and
hummed on her own fat clit.</p><p>Bianca cried out next, throwing all her weight down hard and jam
fucking Maria with her strap on cock so as to intensify the pounding
pressure against her own clit. Maria joined her in ecstasy as the two
rode together to a crashing orgasm that had Bianca trying to hold on
and stay atop a bucking Maria. Maria now had her own hand atop
Bianca's on her clit adding her fingers to the fire between her legs.
Both of them were howling in triumph as their orgasms racked them,
crashing over their bodies and making them almost senseless. Then
gasping and running out of breath and energy the two slowly subsided,
their grinding bodies coming to rest finally in a sweaty pair. </p><p>Rachel smiled and softly caressed Angela's swollen hard belly seeing
her skin ripple again as the unborn child inside her moved, perhaps in
pleasure to the feelings that had wracked her mother's womb just
moments before? Would she come into the world with a preordained
knowledge of pleasure? Was it possible for such a thing to happen, to
be born with an innate sense of sexual knowledge? Rachel wasn't sure,
but looking at Bianca, and then at a peacefully sleeping Chiara,
Rachel decided anything was possible.</p>"
1351,On The Bus,Fictionator,1,"Early in the morning on their way to school some girls meet on the bus, and additional there is another presence.",['ffggg nosex'],"<p>Monday</p><p>She had escaped again, had left her parents' home for a while, just to stroll around and to have some fun on her own. Not, that she was suffering in any way, where she used to live, after all, she received a lot of love of any kind, her parents and even more her grandmother were gods of love, and her home was a warm and kind one, she wouldn't want to leave for longer, but she liked to follow her own decisions, not patronized by the elders. And so even before breakfast she had tiptoed through a small exit and now was on her way to downtown.</p><p>Now she sat in a bus, driving along a still dark alley, while the bus got more crowded at each stop. She had been travelling with this bus at this time of the day and time of the week before. She partly knew, who would join them at which station.</p><p>There was the asian looking girl, who always sit her own, not talking to the others, but looking around through her elegant glasses. She had used some of her special skills, to find out more about that girl. Her family came from Korea, but she herself was born in Europe. She was 13 years old, and her name was Yeamo. The girl looked after Yeamo with more than light interest, as Yeamo always seemed to be a bit lonely and a bit sad.</p><p>There were the two little friends. The very petite dark blonde and the redhead. The latter seemed not even taller but also older and more mature, but usually they stuck together all the time and were busy talking. They had other friends among the passengers, other girls as well as boys, whom they were friendly talking to, but they never seemed to be as close to others as they were to each other. With her special skills she had found out, their names - in respective order - were Tanita und Ellen, they were 11 and 12 years old, but they shared the same career in school for some years and had come close over this time.</p><p>There was the other girl, who didn't seem to belong to any group on this bus. She had long hair like all the others, almost the same colour as Tanita, but she dressed it tighther than the younger girl. Her name - thanks to the special skills - was Ragna, she was 13 years old. Ragna sometimes used the bus together with her father, but more often she was her own. However, she never looked the way lost and sad, as Yeamo did.</p><p>There was the last of the girls, she used to observe, almost as petite as Tanita and with light blond hair, which in the old fairy tales had been called gold-coloured. She wore glasses like Yeamo, and except for her blond hair-colour she looked a bit like a younger form of the Korean girl. Her name was Natalie, and she was 11 years old. She used to join the bus with her mother, who had the same way for some stops. Natalie belonged to the group with Tanita and Ellen, but she seemed less accquainted to them, seemed to be a bit of an alien to the others in the group. However she was always welcomed friendly and nice.</p><p>A few stations further all of them except for Yeamo and Natalie's mother left the bus to switch to another. On this second bus Ragna's father was the first to leave, then Ragna herself, who took then another cable car. All the others stayed on the second bus, till they reached almost the door of their school. Yeamo stayed on the first bus to another school in downtown, which left Natalie's mother as the last on the first bus, she left a few stations past Yeamo's school.</p><p>She had gone with all of them to their destinations, and she had looked a lot after all of them. How young they all were, even the adults, all of them. However, she left for her home, just to join her parents for breakfast.</p><p>Tuesday</p><p>Ragna</p><p>The girl had left her home alone this day. Her father had his first date this day late, and he had taken some work home, to do this in his comfortable home office. So Ragna was in the bus all on her own. She took her seat and took her mobile phone out and began to flip through some MMS, she had recently received. Some time later she looked up again. Just a meter away there sat two girls, she used to know from this bus already, who always seemed to be together. They stood up to change their seats, where some other friends could sit close to them. Ragna saw the older redhead leave and had her eyes on the smaller dark blond girl. Suddenly she feld something tingle. Ragna felt, how nice this petite girl was. Ragna suddenly felt the urge to stand up and follow this girl, just to be close to her. But there was something else: she wanted to see Tanita naked. However Ragna calmed herself and stayed, where she was. She really had to keep her thoughts together. But her feelings stayed the way they were now, and they didn't vanish the next day.</p><p>Tanita</p><p>The girl had left her home, as she used to do. She got the bus, where Ellen already was waiting for her. Tanita sat down next to Ellen, and the girls started talking. Ellen took a bit of Tanita's nerves during the last weeks, as she seemed to be totally in love with Harry Potter and all the stories around him. Last night Ellen had read one of the books to it's end, and again she talked about it. Tanita looked annoyed, she got bored, and she didn't like to be bored about Ellen. However, she looked around to find some more interesting talk, and yes, just there it was time for three of their better friends to join the bus. Tanita suggested to go over to them, and Ellen agreed. Both girls got up and went, first Ellen, then Tanita. Just before she went on, Tanita turned around and looked into the eyes of this older girl. She didn't know her well, she didn't even know her name, but she was on the same bus always every morning. And she looked at Tanita in a strange way, she couldn't really identify. But then Tanita turned around to follow Ellen, who at this moment turned around and looked at her. Suddenly she felt something tingle. Tanita feld, how nice Ellen was. Tanita quickly followed, just to be near Ellen. Her former feelings seemed to be washed away, and there was something else: she wanted to see Ellen naked. For the rest of the day she was quiet and shy, compared to her usual behaviour. And her feelings stayed this way also the next day.</p><p>Ellen</p><p>The girl had left her home, as she used to do. She caught the bus, where she knew, Tanita would join her a bit later. Late in the last night she had finished her recent book and was still a bit bound at Hogwards, caused by the book and by the lack of sleep. Then Tanita joined her, and they began to talk. Usually Tanita was the one who talked more, but not this morning. Ellen talked and talked, while Tanita almost began to yawn. Suddenly her friend suggested to change their seats to sit with Natalie and her mother and Steven, another friend from their group. Ellen agreed and stood up and went to the others. When she turned around one moment, she looked into Tanita's eyes and saw a strange look in them. But she didn't bother, turned again and went on. Then her eyes met Natalie's, and Ellen was lost. Suddenly she felt something tingle. Ellen felt, how nice and soft and loveable Natalie was. And there was something else: she wanted to see Natalie naked. For the rest of the day she didn't recognize, how different Tanita looked at her, she behaved the same against the little blonde. And also her feelings stayed all the same the next day.</p><p>Natalie</p><p>The girl had left her home together with her mother, as she almost always did in the morning. They caught the bus together with Steven, a fellow from Natalie's class, and soon they spotted Tanita and Ellen, who stuck together as always. They found some seats together, and also Tanita and Ellen joined them there. Natalie observed, that Tanita and Ellen both looked and behaved a bit strange, especially Ellen looked at her in that really strange and unusual way. Natalie decided to behave as usual and talked to all of them. Then it happened. Natalie looked at this Korean girl, she knew from this bus ride for long. She didn't know her really well, she just knew, she was always on this bus, when Natalie and her mother joined, and she stayed, when they left. She also hat recognized, that she looked a bit similar to herself in style and figure, she had come to like that girl a bit, but no more. No more to this moment. Suddenly she felt something tingle. Natalie felt, how nice and just beautiful this Korean girl was. And there was something else: she wanted to see Yeamo naked. Natalie stammered, when she suddenly was asked something by Steven, she had to struggle to get her thoughts together. However, she left the bus with the others, and Yeamo was gone for today. But also Natalie's feelings stayed the same the next day.</p><p>Yeamo</p><p>The girl had left her home, like she always did, alone and getting on a bus at a dark and cold and silent little bus terminal. She took a seat in the almost empty bus, which would change very soon. Yeamo took a book out and began to read. A few minutes later the bus departed and drove down the dark alley. Soon others entered the bus, some strangers, she had never seen before, but also a lot of people, Yeamo saw every morning. There was this dark blond girl her age again. Today her father was not with her. She liked this girl, who looked so confident, like she - Yeamo - had liked to be herself. The girl looked around and looked all the time after another group of girls, Yeamo also had seen often before. And then it happened. Suddenly she felt something tingle. Yeamo felt, how nice and warm and wonderful the admired girl was. And there was something else: she wanted to see Ragna naked. Yeamo sat by herself and stared at the other girl, till she left the bus. Yeamo almost had followed her, but she got her thoughts together and went on with her bus to her school. But as all the others, also her feelings stayed the same the next day.</p><p>Wednesday</p><p>Ragna</p><p>The girl had caught the bus the same as yesterday, alone, as her father again worked from home for another hour. Ragna was a bit dizzled from her feelings for the little blond girl, as she expected to see her again this morning. She wore her long hair open this morning, what gave her a softer look. She looked around, as she expected to see her already, but it was not yet her stop. But she saw something else. There was this asian girl again, she had often seen before. And it happened again, just as yesterday. Ragna feld something tingle. She suddenly saw this Korean girl totally different, saw, how nice she was, how loveable. And she realised, that the girl looked also warm and nice in her direction. Ragna took a seat, that the two could see each other, and both girls exchanged a lot of looks. Then the little blond girl joined the bus again.</p><p>Tanita</p><p>The girl was early on her way this morning, just to meet Ellen again. She still felt this tingle, when she thought about her friend. She left out one earlier bus, she didn't want to miss Ellen. Then she entered the right bus and looked around for Ellen. But she saw something different, this older girl, who already yesterday had looked at her this strange way, was there again, and she looked this way again. But this time the effect on Tanita was different. She felt it tingle again, and suddenly she saw, how adorable this older girl was. She looked as adorable as Ellen, she thought. But then she saw Ellen again, and now she was totally lost. Tanita took her seat next to Ellen, so, that she could see them both, Ragna and Ellen.</p><p>Ellen</p><p>The girl had slept not so much the last night again, but this time while thinking about Natalie instead of Harry Potter. Now she caught the right bus to meet the object of her thoughts again, but first she was on her own. One stop later Tanita entered the bus, and Ellen was first a bit annoyed, as she didn't want a busy talk to her friend this morning. But then it was totally different, as Tanita sit down next to her. Ellen slurped, as she felt the tingle again. This time it was Tanita, she adored and saw in a totally different light. And Tanita seemed to give her the same warm looks, she sent to her. Ragna and Yeamo sat in Ellen's back, so she couldn't see, whom Tanita also looked at this way.</p><p>Natalie</p><p>This morning Natalie was her own. Natalie's mom was a bit sick and stayed home. Steven also wasn't around, he had another course this morning. So it was only Natalie, who entered the bus at the next stop. She directly spotted Yeamo but also could see her friends, Tanita and Ellen. Ellen smiled warm at her and winked her to come over to them. So Natalie went this way and sat next to Tanita, where she could see Ellen but also Yeamo. Ellen welcomed her very warm, and suddenly Natalie noticed, how nice Ellen was. As yesterday she felt the tingle again, and she began to adore them both, Ellen and Yeamo.</p><p>Yeamo</p><p>As yesterday Yeamo had joined the bus at the terminal and sit a while in the almost empty bus, waiting to depart. This morning she was a bit nervous, waiting to see the blond girl again, who always was so confident on her own. Then she was there, this morning again without her father. And there was something different, Ragna looked at her the same warm way, as she did. Yeamo felt very warm in her heart, ever and ever again she exchanged these warm looks with Ragna. But then the two little friends joined the bus, and now Ragna's attention was parted. Yeamo felt a little pain, but then it happened to her also. When Natalie - Yeamo still didn't know her name - entered the bus and gave her also one of these warm looks, Yeamo felt the tingle again. And now she also had two directions, where her looks went.</p><p>Ragna</p><p>She still changed warm looks with Yeamo and Tanita. If there were not Tanita's friends, and if she hadn't been puzzled about having these feelings for two very different persons at the same time, Ragna possibly had gone and tried to introduce herself to them. But this morning she did nothing of this. Still she wanted to see Tanita and Yeamo naked, but she left the bus as her usual stop, only exchanging another warm look with Yeamo, who stayed inside. Then on the second bus, she exchanged those looks with Tanita again, but then left this bus also to catch her cable car.</p><p>Tanita</p><p>She enjoyed the warm looks with Ellen and Ragna, she could exchange from her position. She wanted, she had been alone with them, Tanita wanted to see Ellen and Ragna naked. But that seemed impossible, and then it was time to switch the bus. Tanita again looked to sit in a direction, where she could change lookes with both of the others. But then Ragna left again. For the rest of the day the two friends both looked each other in this loving way, and at least this almost had become closer. It had, if Ellen hadn't been distracted.</p><p>Ellen</p><p>She enjoyed the warm and adoring looks, she exchangend with Natalie and Tanita, who were seated opposite from her. Ellen knew, she wanted to see Natalie and Tanita naked. But she didn't think yet of a way to keep this real. She looked at both of them, couldn't see enough of both of them. Then they switched buses, then arrived at school, and it stayed the whole day long the same. Always when she looked at one of her friends, she received an equal warm and loving look. But she also felt, she couldn't have them both. The relation to Tanita seemed more likely to happen, but Ellen was not able to decide against one of them. And this evening she began another sleepless night.</p><p>Natalie</p><p>Like Ellen she enjoyed the looks, she exchanged with Yeamo and Ellen. It tingled a lot, and she realised, how bad she wanted to see Yeamo and Ellen naked. But she had absolutely no idea, how this could ever happen. Then she and her friends switched busses, and Yeamo sent another last warm look to her, but not only to her, als Natalie realised. That hurt a bit. But then on the next bus and for the rest of the day, there still was Ellen. It was nice, to be near her, work with her, exchange these looks. But always Tanita was around them, disturbing them. Natalie wished, Tanita would leave, but she never did. This evening she felt very alone again.</p><p>Yeamo</p><p>She enjoyed exchanging all those looks with Ragna and Natalie, but it was only for short again. Soon both of them left the bus, and Yeamo was alone with her thoughts again. She like the others knew about her desires, she knew, she wanted to see Ragna and Natalie naked, but how could this happen. However Yeamo was working on a plan.</p><p>Tuesday once more from another view</p><p>Voluptas</p><p>She had left her home again to spend some time with the girls, she had observed already for a while. But this morning, she had kept some equipment with her, the bow and arrows of her father Amor. She took her position in the bus, unseen by any of the mortables. There were Yeamo and Ragna again, then Ellen, then Tanita, at last Natalie, who entered the bus together with her mom and a little boy. Voluptas had used her skills as a goddess on this boy too, his name was Steven, and he was also nice, but he didn't catch her interest in the same way as the girls. Tanita and Ellen stood up from their seats to join Natalie, and this was the moment of action for Voluptas. She put an arrow on her bow, aimed shortly but accurately and let the arrow fly. It hit Ragna through her little left breast right in the heart, and this was the moment, when Ragna fell in love with Tanita. Voluptas kept on, the next arrow hit Tanita in her back also right in the heart, and so she fell in love with Ellen. Voluptas didn't stop, and soon she had created a circle chain, where each girl was in love with one of the others. Voluptas enjoyed the way, the girls looked at each other. But then it was over this morning, most of the girls left to switch busses, and also Voluptas had to return soon this morning, because she knew, her parents, Amor and Psyche would be awake and at their breakfast earlier than usual, as Jupiter had planned some earnest talk of the elder gods. So she went home, tiptoed through the little entrance, she had also used to escape, put bow and arrows back and acted, as nothing was special.</p><p>Wednesday once more from another view</p><p>Voluptas</p><p>She had a long sleepless night, as Ellen had. She had to keep this to an order again. Her sweet and loveable girls should not love unresponded. So she kept bow and arrows again, left her home, went to the bus and looked for the right moment. This time she didn't wait, till all the girls were on the bus again, she began to shoot as early as possible. Soon each girl had received another arrow through her heart. Now the circle was bidirectional, all love was responded, and Voluptas clutched her hands in delight. But as a goddess from a family of love gods, she could also feel, that still not everything was right, that there still was jealousy in the air. Voluptas left and went home again, but this afternoon she went to her grandma, to get some advice. Venus laughed first, then took Voluptas in her arms and soothed her. ""It is ok"", Venus whispered. ""Everything will be ok soon, believe me.""</p><p>Thursday</p><p>Voluptas and Venus</p><p>This morning the two goddesses left their home together, and they had the bow and arrows with them again. Soon they reached the bus and took their position, again unseen by all the mortables. Yeamo was already there, all alone in her seat. Venus sprayed some golden stars around Yeamo, which Voluptas didn't recognize. Then the bus departed, and soon others entered, but nobody took a seat near Yeamo, where those stars had fallen. Then Ragna came, then Ellen, Tanita, at last Natalie, and all of them took their seats right in the prepared area, all close to each other. Ragna and Natalie both were alone again this morning. All the girls looked to the side this morning, avoided looking in each others' eyes. Voluptas' heart made a jump, she didn't know, what she had expected, but something different. But then it was time for her grandma's move. Venus took the arrows and threw them at the girls. She didn't use the bow, just threw them from her hand as the stars before. However, although it seemed, that Venus didn't aim at all, each girl got another two arrows right through her left breast and her heart. In unison all five girls bit their lower lips and turned and faced each other. They all smiled, and Ragna, then Tanita, then Ellen, then Natalie and last Yeamo introduced themselves. They began to talk, while exchanging these looks again, Voluptas had already seen from them, but now everyone with everyone. Voluptas clutched her hands again, and Venus smiled warm at her granddaugther and also at the five mortable girls. Then the two goddesses exited through the wall of the still driving bus and went home, leaving the girls to themselves.</p><p>Saturday</p><p>...to your imagination...</p>"
1352,On The Road,Fictionator,1,On a long journey a young woman and two girls find each other.,['Ffg rom'],"<p>Vazquez passed the last houses of the middle town and drove along the country road to the highway slip road. She just left the harbour, carrying 35 tons of machine parts on her back, just arriving from Britain and now heading for Greece. Vazquez had a long journey in front, through a considerable part of Europe, but it was a job, she did two years already, after she left university without a diploma. Since then she drove around Europe for the transport company, who hired her almost from the spot. She was 23 years old now, and she had no plan to change this way of living again. She had kept her tall body in an athletic shape by lots of sports, when she was not on the road, her dark hair was trimmed short, fitting her brown eyes and olive-coloured skin, she never wore make up. As almost everytime she wore a shirt and jeans along with flat shoes with no socks. Vazquez was respected by her collegues, who regarded her to be tough but fair and companianable. Vazquez then joined the highway and drove on to the south on a still almost empty highway. But she knew, this would change really soon, when she would pass the next city.</p><p>Victor drove his huge campmobile onto the highway and drove south, which would be the direction for the next 20 hours. Victor had been a pastor for many years, living with his wife and two daughters in a picket fence house in a nice quarter of his home city, where life seamed easy, after all as long, as one didn't look behind the faces. But then everything changed. A month ago his wife died, which none of them expected. Susan had never been ill or seem to be weak, and everyone could lean on her. But then she suddenly collapsed, and her heart just stopped working. As the doctors said, there was no way to know this before, as long, as she didn't have an early detection examination, which she had refused all those years. As the doctors said, she didn't feel any pain, she just collapsed and died. As the doctors said, there was no chance to help her, unless she wasn't brought to a hospital within three minutes after collapsing. That was not possible, because Victor found her already dead for about an hour. As the doctors said, Victor had no reason for allegations to himself. However Victor made himself allegations, and he made allegations against the God, he had supported for so many years. Consequently he had thrown his job, and now he and his daugthers were on their way to southern Europe in this huge campmobile. Maybe he would find himself and his faith there again, maybe he could be a pastor again, but not now.</p><p>Jael sat in the back of the huge campmobile, while Victor drove. Jael saw some big appartement blocks pass and then sink her home city under the horizon. Jael didn't speak much, since her mother died so suddenly. She was angry with this damned God, as her father Victor was, but she also was angry with her father too. She needed so desperately someone to hold on, someone to support her. And she needed her world to stay consistent, not to collapse, as her mother did. She didn't want to leave her country for a still unknown time. Now she felt very alone, very homeless and very sad of course. Jael had hidden in the back of the campmobile, her long brown hair in one long braid, her sad blue eyes still with no tears staring out of the window. She wore a shirt and jeans and no shoes or socks. Jael had her legs tucked up and her arms wrapped around her knees. There the 13 years old girl sat and looked out of the back window, where her home had vanished. She felt so alone.</p><p>Rebecca sat in the back of the huge campmobile, while Victor drove. Jael felt all alone, but however she wasn't. Rebecca watched her big sister looking out of the window. After her mother's death, she had all the feelings, Jael had, but with one difference. She didn't long for Victor's support but for Jael's. Rebecca adored her big sister since she knew, and Jael had always been a nice and loving big sister. But not now, when Rebecca needed her most, now Jael always wanted to be alone. Rebecca sat in another room of the campmobile, her long blond hair in one long braid like Jael's, her sad blue eyes different from Jael's filled with tears, she looked through a small hole looking at Jael looking out of the back window. She wore a shirt and jeans and no shoes or socks like Jael, and as the older girl, she had her legs tucked up and her arms wrapped around her knees. The 7 years old girl wished, she could run and hide in Jael's arms. She felt so alone.</p><p>Victor drove onto the parking next to the highway. After many hours of driving he needed to pee, and he needed a small snack. There were all kinds of food stored in the fridge and cabinets of the campmobile, but Victor wanted to see people, he wanted to have some of those over-expensive snacks from the motorway restaurant. So he drove onto the parking next to the highway, left his seat and looked after his daughters to ask them, if they wanted anything too. Both sat almost in the same position in different places, but both refused to eat anything. Victor looked at both for a moment, but then he left and headed for the small building. Soon he found, what he was looking for, bought some cereal bars and two sandwiches and returned to the campmobile. Without going to the back of the big car again, he entered the cockpit and drove on. His thoughts were with his wife again.</p><p>Jael refused to answer the question. Victor repeated: ""Jael, do you want a snack or anything else from the motorway restaurant?"" Jael turned her head and looked at her father, then shook her head softly and turned to the window again. Victor came close and kissed his daughter on the cheek, to which Jael didn't react. Then Victor left, and Jael sit there for a while just dreaming. But then she seemed to awake, she jumped from her seat, took some flat shoes on and rushed outside the campmobile. Out there were few people walking around, but not her father, not anyone she knew. Jael ran and first headed for the small building, but then she felt, she didn't want to see strange people there, she turned her direction and ran across the parking to the near woods, where she vanished between the bushes and trees. After some metres she stopped and stood there breathing hard. Then suddenly she screamed out loud: ""Why?!"" and once again: ""Why?!"" Her voice was swallowed by the nearby highway traffic, but at least some birds seemed to answer her with hard chirping. But nothing else happened. Again Jael felt so alone.</p><p>Rebecca shook her head fiercely as an answer to Victor's question. She didn't want a snack now. Victor moved on and talked to Jael for a moment, then returned. Rebecca had viewed him kissing Jael on her cheek, and he kissed herself, Rebecca the same way now. Then Victor left, and Rebecca sit there again watching Jael. Then Jael jumped from her seat and short after stormed to the door and rushed outside. Rebecca jumped from her seat too, took some flat shoes on too and followed Jael outside. She could see her running and ran after her, but Jael with her longer legs was much faster and vanished between two buildings. When Rebecca reached the point, she couldn't see Jael anymore. Rebecca ran around and looked and searched, but she was not able to find her sister again. After a while she tried to return to the campmobile, but she also couldn't find it again. She didn't realize, that she was able to find the right parking position, but that the car was gone already. She just kept searching around. Again Rebecca felt so alone.</p><p>Vazquez drove her truck onto the parking. She had to pee, and she had to refuel her truck. So Vazquez drove to the fuel dispenser, opened the petrol cap and connected the pipe. When the fuel began to flow, Vazquez looked around. Maybe 100m away there was a little girl of six or seven, who seemed to have no point to head for. Vazquez decided to look after the girl after finishing the refuelment of her truck. But when she had shut the petrol cap again, the girl was gone, probably vanished in her parents' car. Vazquez went to pay and to the toilet, then returned to her truck and drove on. When she was about to join the slip road again, she saw this other girl walking by the truck parkings. Vazquez felt, that something was wrong there. She changed her direction and drove onto the parking, jumped out of the truck and went to meet the girl.</p><p>""Hi"", Vazquez said with a smile. Jael smiled in return. ""Would you mind to have a snack together with me?"" Vazquez asked. Jael smiled again and nodded softly. ""O...k"" Vazquez drawled, ""does that mean yes, you do mind to have a snack or yes, you would like to have one?"" Jael smiled again: ""Yes, I like to have a snack with you. I'm hungry I think."" Both smiled at each other again with no more word. Then they both turned and went for the small building, while Vazquez pushed the button on her key to lock her truck when passing it. Jael smiled again: ""Do you drive this truck?"" Vazquez nodded and smiled at the girl. ""Yes, that's my job, I drive a truck like this across Europe. Right now I'm going to Greece. Where are you going to?"" Jael shook her shoulders. ""Me too. Well, my Dad does...""</p><p>A few minutes later the two of them sat down in the restaurant with sandwiches and coke for Jael and coffee for Vazquez. ""Vazquez"", Vazquez said. ""What?"" Jael responded. ""My name... Vazquez"", Vaquez explained. Jael smiled. ""Jael... my name."" Both began to eat. ""So, what is this with your Dad going to Greece and you walking around on this parking?"" Jael began to explain. How her mother died a month ago. How her father then fell into a crisis of his faith. How he said, he was not able to be the priest of the parish again, to lead the people to a God, he couldn't believe in any more himself. How he threw his job then and bought this huge campmobile and left with her and her little sister for Greece. At this point Vazquez interrupted: ""Your little sister? Where is she?"" ""Oh, she is still inside this campmobile she was still there, when I left. Dad is already on the road again, and she is with him."" ""Are you sure? I saw a little girl a bit earlier..."" Vazquez described the girl, she saw before meeting Jael, and Jael got concerned. The two looked at each other, abandoned their snacks and went outside again to the place, where Vazquez had seen the little girl. Of course she was nowhere to be seen. Jael led Vazquez to the parking position, where Victor had parked the campmobile but there also the girl was not to be seen. ""Maybe it was another girl just looking a bit similar, and she is on the road again with her parents in their car."" Vazquez tried to console Jael, but the girl didn't look convinced. Jael went the way, she had taken, when she left the campmobile, up to the two buildings, between which she had vanished in front of Rebecca's eyes. They went around one of the buildings, then around the other. Now - the first time in the recent weeks - Jael was about to cry. And then there she was. Rebecca stood right in front of Jael and Vazquez and threw herself into her sister's arms. Vazquez watched for a moment with a warm smile, while the girls held each other tight, both crying. Then she wrapped her own arms around them both, and Jael and Rebecca both leaned themselves into Vazquez.</p><p>Half an hour later the three of them sat in the restaurant again. They had new sandwiches and new coke for Jael and coffee for Vazquez and apple juice for Rebecca. They looked at each other. ""Vazquez..."" Vazquez said again. ""Her name..."" Jael explained. ""Rebecca..."" Rebecca said with a smile. ""Her name..."" Jael repeated. The three of them began to eat, and then they began to talk about their lives. Vazquez talked about how she began to study design and photography to become a photo artist. How her family discarded her, who wanted her to study law and join the family business, a lawyer's office. How she went out of money and found a job to earn her living. How she threw the academic studies after a while and worked full time as a truck driver. How she found new friends but still missed something. Jael and Rebecca of course talked about their family, how bad they missed their Mom and also their Dad. And how bad Rebecca missed Jael. ""We have to find your Dad"", Vazquez said, when they finished their meal. ""Let me do, trust me."" Some time later Vazquez and Jael led Rebecca by their hands between them both and soon entered the truck again.</p><p>Vazquez talked to other truck drivers on the radio. It seemed, she knew all of them and all of them knew her and were friends with her. Jael and Rebecca had adjusted themselves in their seats and listened to the radio talk. Especially Rebecca but also Jael looked very small in those seats and a bit lost. The radio talk went on, and soon Vazquez had found Victor and his campmobile, as a collegue of a friend of a friend had seen him driving towards a tunnel on another highway. Vazquez started the motor, told the girls to use their seat belts and drove on.</p><p>Many Kilometres later the truck entered another service area, as Rebecca had to pee again. Jael went with her, while Vazquez had some further radio talk. She heard about a traffic check on their way. She knew, her truck was in good order, but if she was caught with the girls with no booster seat she would be stopped and have a problem. So when the girls returned, she told them about and suggested to have a break. As Rebecca was tired, Vazquez suggested, that she took a nap in the cabin. Rebecca agreed, took her shoes off and slipped into the cabin. Vazquez took a blanket over the little girl and closed the curtain. She and Jael went on talking quietly, but soon Rebeccas head emerged between the curtains. ""I cannot sleep all alone..."" Jael smiled, took her shoes off and joined her sister in the cabin. That left Vazquez alone in the driver seat. She thought about walking around and talk to some collegues, but with the sleeping girls inside, she couldn't lock the truck but also couldn't leave it open. So she stayed a while and then took also her shoes off and looked through the curtain. Jael and Rebecca were under the blankets cuddled close to each other but both awake and looked at her smiling. Jael lifted an edge of the blanket still smiling, and Vazquez slipped in with the girls.</p><p>An hour later the traffic check was closed, and the evening sun saw the truck on the highway again. Vazquez drove, while Jael sat on the right of the truck and Rebecca in the middle between them. ""Vazquez?"" ""Mhm?"" Vazquez faced Jael for a moment. Jael spoke on: ""Now, that we both have seen you naked and you have seen both of us naked... what's your forename?"" Vazquez chuckled and smiled warm at Jael. ""Carmen"", she said.</p><p>Another hour later the truck drove onto the parking of a big tavern and stopped next to Victor's campmobile. Vazqez ordered the girls to stay inside the truck and keep the doors locked, until she or Victor came, and then she left for the tavern.</p><p>The girls looked through the windows into the dark. Still inside the big truck they felt exposed, and they felt lonely again, now after Vazquez had left.</p>"
1353,War and Peace and Christmas,Fictionator,1,Three sisters end their cold war at least for christmas.,['fgg games'],"<p>Just a little story for the evening before christmas eve.</p><p>The sun had set early this evening after one of the shortest days of the year. It was the 23rd of December, the weather was warm, as usually there was no snow at all yet, but at least the sun had been shining today. Now it was getting dark quickly, and Mozart, the little black cat from next door, they used to feed sometimes, had taken her strokes and then disappeared in the dark. Sophie was left behind, the little girl looked a while, if she could see the cat anymore, but then turned around and went into the house through the back door, closing it behind her. At eight years old, Sophie was looking forward to the near Christmas, but she didn't like the time right before that much. She and her big sisters fought a lot, but right before Christmas this seemed to come to a peak, when everybody was so stressed out and even her parents were nervous. Sophie wished, she could ring Nia. Nia was her best friend, since they knew each other from their Kindergarten, and there was nothing, Sophie couldn't tell Nia. Well, almost nothing, Sophie corrected in her thoughts. But the things, she couldn't tell Nia, she couldn't tell anyone. However, Nia and her parents were not in town, they had left for their holidays in Austria, where Nia would learn to ski, and they would luge and things like that. Sophie wished, she and her family were in the same winter sports resort now. She missed Nia a lot.</p><p>""What are you doing again?!"" Stephanie yelled in Sophie's ears, as Sophie entered the kitchen. ""Look around, where you walk! You made a ventilation and now it is ruined! You are so dumb!"" Sophie yelled back: ""I'm not, and it isn't only your kitchen!"" Stephanie fired again: ""No, but you are such a child, you're just dumb and ruin everything, you shouldn't come in here alone!"" Sophie slammed the door and ran upside to her room, while Stephanie's cake inflated more and more. Tanja, who stood next to the kitchen catastrophy shook her head about her daughters. ""Ok, the cake is not, what we expected, but trust me, we can repair this. However, I don't want to hear this again about your little sister."" Stephanie sighed. ""Sophie ist such a child, she doesn't understand, what I am doing and trying, she so often doesn't understand. And she can be a pest, when she always wants to be around."" ""That's the same, your big sister says about you."" Stephanie sighed again. ""But Sidonie is wrong, while I am right. Sidonie is just arrogant."" ""That's the same, your little sister says about you."" ""But Sophie is wrong..."" The ten year old girl argued some more, while she and her mother repaired the cake - Tanja hadn't promised too much - but Tanja didn't succeed to convince Stephanie.</p><p>Sophie just wanted to rush into her room, but then her gaze fell through another door. She saw her biggest sister stand in the centre of her room, which was next to Sophie's. Sidonie stood there in front of a mirror and posed in different ways for herself. She seemed to observate herself to find out something, but Sophie couldn't guess, what it was. Sidonie now touched her breats. Different from Sophie and Stephanie the 13 year old girl had breasts, not half the size of their mother's, but yet more than 0. Sophie had to giggle. And then both girls froze. Both girls felt caught, but it was Sidonie, who first succeeded to move again, and she walked towards the little girl. Sophie moved too and flew into her own room and slammed the door behind her. Sidonie turned around and slammed her own door. From downstairs Tanja yelled: ""What are you two doing again?"" But she got no answer.</p><p>Sidonie felt at least as lonely as Sophie did, after Nia had left with her family. Sidonie had fallen in love with the most wonderful girl in the world: Ms Ringer, her english teacher. And right the last day of school before Christmas, she had told her about. The reaction was not, what she had expected. Ms Ringer told her, she was no lesbian, she had a boy-friend, she loved a lot, and she would marry him sometime. And that she - Sidonie - would sometime find another person, who would fit her much better than her old english teacher. ""You're not old!"" Sidonie shouted out. ""I'm more than twice your age. Compared to you, I am old."" Ms Ringer continued, that Sidonie had much time to live in front, and in this future she would find out, if she really was lesbian, but if or if not, there would be someone for her, there, in her future. Ms Ringer sounded so motherly and nice - so damned motherly. Sidonie left then soon, and now she was lovesick the first time this strong.</p><p>Later Tanja worked in her bedroom again. She had to make up some last packages, and then... There was a lot to do yet, before things were ready for Christmas Eve. Tanja thought about her daugthers. A few years earlier things seemed easier with them, but now they seemed to fight almost daily. The three girls, who looked a lot like Tanja herself with her long red hair, her iceblue eyes, her light skin, her freckles during the summer, as long as they didn't fight, they seemed to be charming angels. Tanja hoped, at least for Christmas it could be different for a few days or at least a few hours. But then she worked on to get everything ready.</p><p>Sophie sat in her room and looked into the LED-candle, she had put on. She was not allowed yet to have normal candles her own in her room. Unfair she thought, as her sisters were allowed to do so. Then she heard a knock. She listened, and there was another knock. ""Yes?"" ""It's me"", Sidonie answered. ""Go away!"" Sophie didn't want another fight right now. ""I'm not mad, let's just talk."" ""Well ok, come in."" Sidonie entered the room, where Sophie sat in front of the LED candle in front of her desk. Sidonie sat down on Sophie's bed and looked over to her little sister. ""Please don't talk about how you saw me in my room, ok? Just promise and everything is ok."" Sophie nodded. ""I promise."" Then after a moment of silence: ""Why are you two always this mad at me. I didn't hurt you, neither you nor Stephanie."" Sidonie nodded. ""Yes, you didn't, that's true. It is just... I am a bit sad. There is someone, I miss a lot. And it hurts me."" Sophie nodded again. ""I understand this. I miss my friend too."" There was another knock on the door. ""Yes?"" Sidonie answered, before Sophie could say anything. Stephanie came inside and sat down on a cushion. All three looked at each other a while. Then Sophie broke the silence: ""When we were small, we had an enchantment to end up all anger between us. Maybe this can work again?"" Sidonie smiled. I know another enchantment coming from the ancient celts. We can try this too."" Stephanie grinned. ""Ok, I have another, which comes from the Asrai."" ""The Asrai?"" Sidonie looked at her bigger little sister with her brow turned up in a bow. ""It is a people from a fantasy book, I just read."" Sidonie smiled, and Stephanie took her tongue out at her big sister. Sidonie smiled a bit warmer. ""It is ok, we do all three of them, ok?""</p><p>Half an hour later the three girls stood again in Sophie's room to fulfill her enchantment. As the rules said, all of them were nude. The room was lit only by three LED candles, which stood in different corners. Next, the girls went to different corners of the room and there each of the girls blindfolded herself. Next, each of the girls called the names of both of the others and walked herself on with outstretched arms. Soon Sophie and Stephanie bumped into each other and immediatly wrapped their arms around each other. They calles Sidonie and a moment later their big sister bumped also into them. The girls held each other tight and then took each others' blindfolds off. Sophie grinned wide. ""This was my enchantment, now we are friends again.""</p><p>Half an hour later the three girls stood now in Stephanie's room to fulfill her enchantment. Again all of them were nude. Of course they had slipped into their clothes to walk across the floor, but now they had shed their clothes again. The room was only lit by three candles on the floor between them. Stephanie sat down on the floor in a lotus position and her sisters followed suit. Stephanie said: ""Well, we all have to cry now. We need tears."" This came out as a problem, as none of the girls was able to cry on command. But Sidonie knew a trick. They began to tickle each other in a circle. As all of them were very ticklish, it took only short, till all of them were laughing mad and had tears on their faces from laughing. They returned to their lotus position and Stephanie took some of her tears from her face on each index finger. Sophie and Sidonie did the same, as Stephanie nodded at them. Then Stephanie reached out for her sisters' faces, and Sophie and Sidonie did the same. Stephanie said: ""They're for you, my tears, my love, my bounty."" Sidonie repeated the sentence and so did Sophie. Then they swept the tears each other in their faces, where their own tears mixed with the foreign tears. For a moment they took each others' hands, then Stephanie leaned forward and blew the candles out.</p><p>Half an hour later the three girls stood now in Sidonie's room to fulfill her enchantment. Once more all of them were nude. The room was only lit by lots of candles forming a kind of alley from the door to the window. Sidonie took her sisters by the hands and they walked along this alley to the window. Without letting their hands go, Sidonie told her sisters to open the window wide, and then they all climbed onto the window sill and stood in the light of the full moon from outside. Sidonie quietly recited a verse in an old celtic dialect. Then there were steps outside in the street. Sophie and Stephanie whispered: ""We get caught..."" Sidonie blinked at them: ""Well, maybe, but we are stronger, we are three here.""</p><p>Half an hour later the three girls were in the living room again. Of course all of them were totally dressed again. Tanja watched them a while, but at least for the moment the war seemed to be over. Tanja passed them cookies and chocolate, and they all sat down. ""So... you sad girls, do you feel better now?"" They smiled, softly but a full smile. ""Sure"", Stephanie said. ""We are three here.""</p>"
1354,In The Dark,Fictionator,1,"The 2nd part of ""On the road""",['Ffg rom adventure'],"<p>The dark surrounded the truck on the big parking. It was even difficult to distinguish the campmobile next to the truck. The minutes went by, and every one seemed to be an eternity. Rebecca had hidden inside the cabin, where she felt less vulnerable than in the cockpit, where she was clearly visible from outside. Jael sat right in front of the opening of the curtains. Sometimes they heard steps outside the truck or saw a shadow pass nearby. They all looked very tall and ominous in the dark.</p><p>Rebecca nudged Jael. ""When will Carmen return with Daddy?"" ""I can't say, I don't know, what's going on in there. They're..."" Jael pressed the little button on her watch to light the display. ""They're away for 40 minutes now."" Rebecca vanished behind the curtains again, but Jael knew, she watched her and the scenery outside through the opening. Then after a further eternity - as it seemed to both girls - Jael turned and whispered to her sister: ""Stay inside, keep the doors locked, till Dad or Carmen or me will return."" Rebecca squealed softly and quietly. ""No! Don't go away! Jael, don't go there and leave me here!"" ""I'll be back in ten minutes or so, I promise."" ""Ok..."" Rebecca tried to sound brave, but Jael had to swallow hard, as she didn't want to leave her sister alone here. However, her sorrows concerning her Dad Victor and her and Rebecca's newfound friend Carmen Vazquez were also too real to sit here and just wait any longer. Jael slipped to the right side of the truck, unlocked the door, opened it, swung herself out and jumped to the ground. Then she carefully closed and locked the door again and then walked on. If there were one of the shadows near her right now, she might have flewn to the truck again, but however, there seemed to be nobody outside the building now. Jael went on and soon vanished in the dark.</p><p>Jael reached the entrance of the tavern. There was no bouncer, so she opened the door to find herself in a porch. The walls, both doors, the floor, everything seemed to have some patina on it. Jael opened the inner door and now found herself in a huge hall, where many people were around, most of them busy with drinking. There were men and women in various outfits, various ages, various states of ebriety and most of them regarded themselves as very sexy and were busy with flirting. Jael looked around to find her Dad or Vazquez but couldn't immediately see either of them. So she stepped inside the room and walked around still looking for them both.</p><p>Rebecca sit in the cabin as long, as she was able to stand this. At last she slipped back into the cockpit, took the spare key, Vazquez had handed to them, slipped to the right of the truck, unlocked and opened the door and sneeked outside. As when Jael left, there was no one to be seen. Rebecca climbed to the ground and closed and locked the door again. Then she walked on the way, where first Vazquez and then Jael had vanished.</p><p>Jael felt a tip on her shoulder. When she turned around, she looked into the eyes of a girl or young woman, who smiled at her. She wore a leather dress, that fitted her black silky hair and dark eyes well. ""Hi sweetie, my name is Pandora, what is yours?"" Jael looked at the girl or woman - she was not able to estimate her age properly - with fascinaction. ""Jael - my name is Jael. I'm looking for my people."" Pandora smiled mystic and spoke with her voice, which seemed to sink right into the heart. ""So let me help you along, just come with me...""</p><p>Rebecca reached the entrance of the tavern. She opened the door and the inner door of the porch and then was confronted with the same scenery as Jael 15 minutes before. The girl went on, and then she saw them all. Victor sat in a alcove with two young men and a bunch of young women or girls. Victor seemed to listen to the older of the men talking to him. And she saw, they were drinking. Next she saw Vazquez sitting on a bar stool right between to women her age, who were talking to her. And then she saw Jael sitting at a table next to another young woman. All of the three looked a bit dizzy, like they were kind of not aware, what was going on. Rebecca looked from one to the other, and then she felt a tip on her shoulder. When she turned around, she saw a woman very similar to the one sitting near Jael. ""Hi sweetie, my name is Medusa, what is yours?""</p><p>Rebecca swallowed and backed away from Medusa, turned around and ran towards Jael. Jael seemed not to notice her even now. Rebecca took Jael's hand, when she stood right in front of her, and then Jael looked at her, as if she just was awakened from a dream. ""Jael?"" Rebecca gave pressure to the hand in hers, and Jael nodded, stood up immediately, and both girls went on. Next they ran towards Vazquez. Vazquez reacted the same as Jael, she looked at the girls, she were talking to and didn't notice Jael and Rebecca. Then they took each one of the woman's hands. Vazquez looked at both of them the same as Jael did earlier, as if she just had been awakened from a dream. ""Carmen?"" Both girls called her name. Vazquez nodded and stood up immediately, as Jael had done. The three of them went for Victor then. As Jael and Vazquez, Victor didn't spend a look for his daughters but kept listening to the older of the men, who just took a thick wad of money out and handed it to one of the women. Jael and Rebecca took each one of Victor's hands. ""Daddy?"" Rebecca said. ""Dad?"" Jael said. ""Reverend?"" Vazquez said. Now Victor looked, as if he just returned from a dream. Or was it a nightmare? He nodded. ""Yes, you're right, and this is, what I'm going to be now."" He stood up, and they headed for the exit. However, it was not going to be this easy. Soon several people were in their way, and three big guys blocked the door. To Rebecca it seemed, that some of the people morphed their faces into awful antics with huge fangs, and all of them were longing for them four. But then the situation changed again, as from one second to another people around them began to fight. The fight bursted out almost out of the blue, and there was no party or group identifiable. And then Victor and Vazquez and even Jael and Rebecca were engaged in the fight, with Rebecca holding herself on Vazquez' back and hitting their combattant from her upper position, with Jael holding herself on another combattant's back and smashing with all her force on his head, which didn't really have a big effect. However, at last the four of them reached the front door, which was no longer blocked by the three big guys, as they were engaged in fighting too. Soon they were outside the building, where they were greeted by the rising sun. They looked at each other. ""Is everyone ok?"" Victor asked. All of them had little blood stains on their collars. As it turned out, all four had been bitten in the sides of their throats during the fight. However the wounds seemed to be small. They returned to their cars and went inside the campmobile first, where Victor took care of the little wounds.</p><p>""What is going to happen now?"" Jael looked at the others. ""I don't know"", Vazquez answered. ""I only know, that we will stay in touch, I'm sure about this.""</p><p>The sun rose over the scenerey after a short summer night. And journeys went on.</p>"
1355,"Doppelkopf, Chapter 1",Fictionator,1,The relation between a writer of stories for young girls and a family of three begins. This is just the first chapter.,['FggF rom nosex yet'],"<p>Ich saß gerade am vorletzten Kapitel meines neuesten Buches, als vor der Tür ein LKW mit dem Schriftzug einer Möbelspedition an der Seite vorfuhr. Meine früheren Nachbarn hatten ihr Haus aufgegeben. Die beiden - ein sehr nettes älteres Ehepaar - hatten ihre Ruhestand angetreten und waren nach Mallorca gezogen. Ich fand diesen Entschluß schade, denn ich hatte zu den beiden ein etwas engeres Verhältnis entwickelt als zu meinen anderen Nachbarn. Als die beiden herausgefunden hatten, daß ihre Nachbarin eine bekanntere Schriftstellerin war, hatten sie mir ihre achtjährige Enkelin vorgestellt, die mich alle meine Bücher signieren ließ, die sie besaß - praktisch alle, die ich bis dahin geschrieben hatte - und mich einen Nachmittag über einige Situationen der bisherigen Bücher ausfragte, was ich natürlich so gut beantwortete, wie ich konnte. Jetzt waren die beiden schon vor einigen Wochen ausgezogen und hatten das Haus leer und in Erwartung der neuen Eigentümer zurückgelassen.</p><p>Ich stand kurz vom Computer auf und blickte durch das Fenster im ersten Stock auf das Nachbargrundstück, aber ich sah nur Möbelpacker, die Möbelstücke und Koffer und Pakete ins Haus trugen, von den neuen Nachbarn selbst war nichts zu sehen. Ich drehte mich um und kehrte zum Computer zurück und arbeitete weiter.</p><p>Nach einer Weile klingelte es an meiner Eingangstür. Wieder stand ich auf, ging nach unten und öffnete. Vor der Tür standen eineiige Zwillingsmädchen und lächelten mich an. Sie waren vielleicht 9 oder 10, hatten lange braune Haare, braune Augen, leicht gebräunte Haut, beide trugen Tanktops und Shorts und Sandalen.</p><p>Die beiden fanden zuerst ihre Sprache wieder. ""Hey"", sprach die linke der beiden mich an. ""Wir sind Ihre neuen Nachbarn"", erläuterte die rechte der beiden.</p><p>Ich dankte dem Schicksal, das die beiden hübschen Mädchen hierher versetzt hatte, hierher in diese Nachbarschaft, in der es eher weniger junge Mädchen gab, und das auch noch in das Haus neben meinem.</p><p>Das Mädchen auf der rechten Seite legte den Kopf etwas zur Seite und sah mich prüfend an, als wüßte sie, was ich dachte. In diesem Moment fiel mir auf, daß ich die beiden angestarrt hatte. Ich hielt einen Finger hoch und bewegte ihn zu meiner Nase, dabei folgte ich mit beiden Augen dem Finger, bis die Blicke sich kreuzten. ""Ich hab zu lange am Computer gearbeitet. Ich sehe doppelt.""</p><p>Die beiden kicherten über meinen lahmen Witz und die linke sprach weiter: ""Sie sehen nicht doppelt, wir sind doppelt. Wir sind Zwillinge. Ich bin Jessie und das ist meine kleine Schwester Jennie."" Jennie sah Jessie böse an: ""Hör auf, mich so zu nennen! Du bist keine 5 Minuten älter als ich!""</p><p>Ich lächelte verbindlich: ""Ich freue mich, euch kennenzulernen. Ich bin Juliane oder Julie."" ""Ich weiß"", antwortete Jennie, als ob ich etwas offensichtliches festgestellt hätte. Jessie stieß ihr einen Ellbogen in die Seite und sah sie ernst an, woraufhin Jennie leicht zuckte und mich ansah, als sei sie bei etwas ertappt worden. Ich meinerseits zog eine Braue hoch: ""Wie kommt es, daß ihr meinen Namen schon kennt?"" Jessies Hand folgte ihrem Blick und wies auf mein Türschild: ""Na, da steht es doch. 'Juliane de Beer'.""</p><p>Ich nickte. ""Ihr seid gut, ihr würdet gute Detektive abgeben."" Im Haus nebenan begannen die Möbelpacker, ihre Werkzeuge und Polster aufzuräumen. ""Seid ihr mit dem Umzug soweit fertig?"" ""Beinah"", sagte Jessie. ""Mama ist drin und packt aus, aber sie hat gesagt, wir sollen ihr eine Weile aus dem Weg gehen."" ""Dabei hatten wir nur versucht, ihr zu helfen."" Jennie klang etwas enttäuscht, daß die Hilfe der Mädchen unerwünscht war.</p><p>Ich erkundigte mich weiter: ""Und euer Vater ist noch nicht angekommen? Hat er keine Zeit, eurer Mutter zu helfen?"" Mir war aufgefallen, daß die Mädchen ihn nicht erwähnten. ""Nein"", sagte Jessie widerstrebend. ""Sie lebt nicht mehr mit uns."" ""Sie will uns nichtmal mehr sehen"", fuhr Jennie traurig fort. Das Wort ""sie"" in diesem Zusammenhang machte mich neugierig, aber es war deutlich, daß das ein wunder Punkt war, und so wechselte ich das Thema.</p><p>""Habt ihr Lust, auf ein Getränk oder was ihr sonst mögt hereinzukommen? Oder sollen wir uns weiter vor der Tür unterhalten?"" Die beiden sahen sich an, und Jennie nickte leicht, wie um ihrer Schwester zu sagen, es sei ok hineinzugehen. Ich führte sie in die Küche und sah, wie sie das Poster anstarrten. Das Poster zeigte ein Plattencover von ""Blind Faith"", auf dem ein Mädchen, das kaum älter als die beiden sein konnte, mit nackter Brust mit einem stilisierten Flugzeugmodell spielte.</p><p>Während ich Getränke, Gläser und Eiswürfel organisierte, begannen sie, mich auszufragen.</p><p>""Sind Sie verheiratet?"" - ""Nein.""</p><p>""Sie leben hier allein?"" - ""Ja.""</p><p>""Gibt es einen Freund oder eine Freundin?"" - ""Nein.""</p><p>""Wie alt sind Sie?"" - ""32.""</p><p>""Arbeiten Sie nichts?"" Die beiden wunderten sich, daß ich mitten in der Woche am hellen Nachmittag im Haus war.</p><p>""Doch, sicher.""</p><p>Die beiden hatten sich bei jeder Frage abgewechselt, jetzt sahen sie sich kurz an.</p><p>""Ja, was machen Sie denn?""</p><p>""Ich schreibe Bücher."" Ich stellte ihre Gläser vor sie hin und setzte mich.</p><p>""Danke"", sagten sie zweistimmig, sahen sich an und kicherten über den Stereoeffekt. Ich sah sie jetzt genauer an, und ich war sicher, ich könnte sie unterscheiden, wenn ich sie besser kennenlernte. Es gab kleine Unterschiede in ihrem Gesichtsausdruck, in ihrem Lächeln, in ihrer Haltung. Oh, ich hoffte, ich würde sie näher kennenlernen. Sie waren sehr süß und sexy mit ihren ausdrucksvollen Gesichtern und schlanken sexy Körpern. Ich ertappte mich, wie ich sie schon wieder anstarrte, als ich mich fragte, wann ihre noch völlig flache Brust sich entwickeln würde.</p><p>Ich begann nun auch, Fragen zu stellen. ""Wie alt seid ihr?"" ""Neun"", antwortete - Jennie glaubte ich. ""Beinah zehn"", ergänzte Jessie.</p><p>""Kommt ihr aus der Region, oder seid ihr aus einer andern Ecke der Republik hierhergezogen?"" ""Wir kommen aus Hamburg, Mama hat hier eine bessere Arbeit gefunden."" ""Was macht deine Mutter?"" ""Sie ist OP-Schwester im Krankenhaus"", sagte Jennie stolz. Sie sah mich an, als wüßte sie, wie es für mich war, mit den beiden zu reden, als sähe man einem Tennisspiel zu.</p><p>In diesem Moment fiel Jessie etwas auf: ""Sind sie die selbe Juliane de Beer, die all diese Bücher schreibt, die wir haben?"" ""Na, ich weiß nicht, welche Bücher ihr habt, aber ich bin definitiv die einzige Juliane de Beer, die ich kenne."" Ich grinste sie fröhlich an. Ich muß zugeben, ich liebe es, wenn meine Fans mich erkennen. Ich schreibe meine Bücher hauptsächlich für (und auch über) junge Mädchen. In meinen Geschichten sind die Protagonistinnen so tapfer und abenteuerlustig wie ihre männlichen Gegenüber, nicht wie in älteren Märchen, in denen sie oft als schüchtern, bescheiden und weich geschildert werden. In meinen Geschichten geht es aber auch um Dinge ihres Alltags, neue Geschwister, Schule, die Scheidung der Eltern. In einer Geschichte geht es sogar um den Tod. Ich beantworte jeden Brief von einer Leser(in) oder auch von Eltern, die sich freuten, daß ihre Kinder über meine Bücher zum Lesen gekommen waren.</p><p>Jetzt sah mich Jennie wieder an. ""Sie sind es."" Sie klang jetzt vollständig sicher. ""Wir haben jedes Buch, das Sie geschrieben haben! Ich finde Ihre Bücher auch richtig gut"", sagte sie, und sie meinte es offensichtlich.</p><p>""Danke"", antwortete ich erfreut und versuchte mich zu erinnern, wieviele Bücher das eigentlich bisher waren. ""Elf"", sagte Jennie. Ich zog eine Braue hoch. ""Was?"" ""Wir haben elf Bücher von Ihnen."" Ich hörte deutlich, wie Jessie ihre Schwester unter dem Tisch gegen das Schienenbein trat. Jennie fuhr fort: ""Also ich meine, Sie sahen gerade aus, als wären Sie nicht ganz sicher, wieviele es eigentlich waren."" ""Das stimmt, ich wußte es wirklich nicht mehr genau."" Merkwürdig. Dieses Mädchen schien in meinen Gedanken lesen zu können, wie sie meine Bücher las.</p><p>""Wir müssen mal wieder rübergehen."" Jessie sah ihre Schwester auf eine Art an, die ich nicht wirklich deuten konnte. ""Mama fragt sich wahrscheinlich schon, wo wir sind."" ""Sagt ihr, daß sie gern später auf eine Tasse Kaffee vorbeischauen kann. Und falls sie mit irgendwas Hilfe braucht, sagt bescheid. Und ihr beide könnt auch gern jederzeit wieder reinschauen."" ""Ok Julie"", antwortete Jessie, während sie die beiden Gläser ins Waschbecken stellte. ""Bis später..."" Ich war froh, daß sie mich nicht Frau de Beer genannt hatte.</p><p>Dann waren die beiden aus der Tür, und ich sah ihnen noch nach. Jennie drehte sich noch einmal um und lächelte mich an, bevor sie ihrer Schwester nachlief. Ich fand, daß mein Leben eine freundliche und interessante Wendung bekommen hatte. Und ich hatte das Gefühl, daß es definitiv ein Geheimnis um die beiden gab, das ich nicht ergründen konnte.</p><p>Später am Tag war ich mit meinen Buch wirklich weitergekommen. Meine Gedanken kreisten immer mal wieder um Jessie und Jennie, und es war schwierig, sie nicht mit dem Mädchen zu vermischen, über das ich gerade schrieb. Ich stand auf und setzte die Kaffeemaschine auf und setzte mich, um Nachrichten zu sehen, als es an der Tür klingelte.</p><p>Beide Mädchen waren zurück, diesmal zusammen mit ihrer Mutter. Ich bemerkte, daß ihre Mutter mit ihrem braunen gewellten Haar und ihrer Stupsnase ihren Töchtern ähnlich sah. Sie mochte so alt sein wie ich, vielleicht etwas älter. ""Hallo"", begrüßte sie mich und streckte ihre Hand aus. ""Ich bin Melanie Roth, Ihre neue Nachbarin. Die Zwillinge haben erzählt, wir hätten eine Berühmtheit als Nachbar, und darum wollten wir gern ein Autogramm."" Sie deutete auf den Karton, den die Mädchen zwischen sich trugen, und ich schüttelte ihre Hand.</p><p>""Willkommen Melanie. Ich bin Juliane - Julie - de Beer, aber das haben Sie ja nun schon gehört. Kommen Sie rein, ich hab gerade Kaffee aufgesetzt."" Ich führte meine Gäste ins Wohnzimmer, und die Mädchen stellten ihren Karton auf den Boden und setzten sich neben mich auf die Couch, jede auf einer Seite, während Melanie sich auf einen Sessel setzte.</p><p>""Und wollt ihr jetzt hier einziehen?"" Ich deutete auf den Karton. Die beiden lächelten und schüttelten die Köpfe, und die eine antwortete: ""Nein, das sind Ihre Bücher."" Ich spielte weiter: ""Naja, mein Name steht darauf, aber trotzdem müßt ihr sie mir nicht zurückgeben."" ""Blödsinn! Wir möchten, daß Sie sie signieren. Mit Ihrem Autogramm."" Das war die andere - Jessie vermutete ich. ""Wir hatten gesagt, du kannst sie fragen, Jessie"", fiel Melanie nun ein. Ich ging zu Jessies Verteidigung über: ""Das hätte sie ja auch, wenn ich sie nicht so geärgert hätte."" Ich legte meine Hand auf ihren Oberschenkel direkt überm Knie und drückte leicht, woraufhin Jessie zuckte, lachte und sich wand. Diese Stelle zu kitzeln verfehlte niemals ihre Wirkung. ""Ok, dann kommt doch mit mir in die Küche, und wir besorgen was zu trinken, während eure Mutter sich hier ausruht. Melanie, was mögen Sie zum Kaffee, Milch, Sahne, Zucker?"" Melanie schüttelte den Kopf: ""Schwarz bitte. Kann ich etwas helfen?"" Jetzt schüttelte ich den Kopf: ""Nein nein, entspannen Sie sich einfach nur etwas."" Ich stand auf und die Mädchen folgten mir in die Küche. Ich zeigte ihnen die Gläser, kalten Getränke und Eiswürfel, und sie gossen sich ein, während ich zwei Becher mit Kaffee füllte.</p><p>Kurz danach kehrten wir in die Küche zurück. Melanie beugte sich über meinen Computer und betrachtete die Bronzestatuette eines nackten Mädchens, das auf der Seite lag und den Kopf in eine Hand stützte. Melanie kam hoch: ""Inspiration?"" Ich lächelte: ""So könnte man sagen."" Ich war sicher, sie hatte auch das Poster bemerkt. Ich gab ihr den Kaffeebecher, der keine Milch enthielt, holte mir einen Füllfederhalter vom Schreibtisch und setzte mich wieder zwischen die Mädchen und öffnete dann den Karton, den die Mädchen mitgebracht hatten. Es waren wirklich alle Bücher, die ich je geschrieben hatte, und zwei davon waren in zwei Exemplaren vorhanden. Alle hatten deutliche Gebrauchsspuren wie Eselsohren, Jennie und Jessie mußten sie oft gelesen haben. Ich fand mein allererstes Buch, das, das ich meinen Eltern gewidmet hatte. Ich schlug es auf: es war von der ersten Auflage vor fünf Jahren.</p><p>Ich blickte auf: ""Ihr könnt höchstens fünf gewesen sein, als dieses Buch herauskam."" ""Das stimmt."" Melanie klang stolz. ""Sie konnten fließend lesen, als sie vier waren, und dieses Buch war das allererste, das sie ganz allein gelesen haben."" ""Es ist eins unserer Lieblingsbücher."" Das war Jessie. ""Sie alle sind unsere Lieblingsbücher."" Und wieder Jennie. Melanie fuhr fort: ""Sie haben Astrid Lindgren gelesen, Enid Blyton und Moby Dick, bis sie sieben waren."" Ich schluckte. ""Und dann sind meine Bücher eure Lieblingsbücher?"" Ich wußte, meine Bücher waren erfolgreich, aber ich war nicht wirklich daran gewöhnt, mit Astrid Lindgren, Enid Blyton und Hermann Melville verglichen zu werden.</p><p>Jennie nickte und strahlte mich an. ""Ja, das sind sie, alle."" Ich war fast sprachlos. ""Sie schreiben immer über Mädchen, aber die sind nicht wie in vielen Büchern, so albern und schwach. Und Sie schreiben auch nicht wie viele Erwachsene, wenn sie mit Kindern reden, die dann einfache Worte benutzen und so."" Jennie sah mich an, unsicher, ob ich sie richtig verstanden hatte. Ich nickte. ""Das stimmt. Darum gibt es hinten in meinen Büchern immer ein Stichwortverzeichnis, wo komplizierte Wörter und Fremdwörter erklärt werden.""</p><p>Melanie lächelte. ""Ihretwegen mußte ich ein Konversationslexikon für die beiden kaufen."" Dann sah sie sich um. ""Ich habe Ihre Bücher selbst gelesen. Und ich hatte immer die Vorstellung, jemand mit so einem tiefen Verständnis für Mädchen müßte viele Töchter haben."" Ich sah, wie Melanie das Poster ansah. ""Jennie und Jessie haben gesagt, Sie sind nicht verheiratet? Ich hoffe, sie waren mit all ihren Fragen nicht zu aufdringlich?"" Sie sah die Mädchen ernst an, was beide natürlich mit einem unschuldigen Blick beantworteten. Ich schüttelte den Kopf. ""Nein, waren sie nicht, und ich habe ja auch meine eigenen Fragen gestellt, und mit ihnen gleichgezogen.""</p><p>Ich fuhr fort, Bücher zu signieren. ""Mein sogenanntes Verständnis für Mädchen mag daher kommen, daß ich eine deutlich jüngere Schwester hatte. Sie war gerade neun, als sie von einem betrunkenen Fahrer überfahren und getötet wurde. Ich glaube, ich bin darüber nie wirklich hinweggekommen. Ich versuche manchmal, die Welt durch ihre Augen zu sehen."" Ich riß mich zusammen, denn ich wollte dieses Treffen nicht in eine Beerdigung verwandeln, und ich versuchte schnell, die Stimmung zu drehen. ""Vielleicht hilft es auch, daß ich keinen richtigen Job habe.""</p><p>Melanie lachte. ""Ja, daß Sie nicht jeden Tag zur Arbeit gehen müssen, hält Sie sicher auch jung. Ich beneide Sie definitiv darum. Aber ich... möchte auch sagen, es tut mir leid, daß Sie Ihre Schwester so jung verloren haben. Das muß für Sie hart gewesen sein."" Sie sah mich voller Sympathie an.</p><p>Die Unterhaltung ging weiter, und wir kamen auf ein anderes Thema. ""Mein Vater hat unser Haus für uns gekauft"", erzählte Melanie. ""Aber manchmal ist die Situation immer noch etwas schwierig. Mir wäre lieber gewesen, ich hätte das nicht von ihm annehmen müssen. Aber hier ist es für die Mädchen viel besser als in der Stadt."" Jennie und Jessie saßen still da, während wir uns unterhielten. Ich signierte das letzte ihrer Bücher und schüttelte das Handgelenk etwas. ""Ich mag ein Autor sein, aber ich hab lange nicht soviel mit der Hand geschrieben."" Beide Mädchen sagten in stereo danke.</p><p>Wir unterhielten uns dann über die Nachbarschaft: wo die Läden waren, wo McDonalds war... Jessie wollte wissen, wo der nächste Fußballplatz war, Jennie, wo die Bibliothek war. Sie mochten identisch aussehen, aber sie hatten eigenständige und verschiedene Persönlichkeiten.</p><p>Beide waren an dem Freibad interessiert, und sie fragten ihre Mutter, ob sie morgen schwimmen gehen könnten. Sie sagte, sie wäre morgen noch zu beschäftigt mis Auspacken, um mit ihnen diesen Ausflug zu machen. Ich sah die Enttäuschung in ihren Gesichtern und packte die Gelegenheit bei den Hörnern, Zeit mit den beiden zu verbringen, indem ich anbot, mit den Mädchen schwimmen zu gehen.</p><p>""Sind Sie sicher, daß das in Ordnung ist?"" fragte Melanie. ""Sie können ganz schön anstrengend sein."" Jessie und Jennie sahen ihre Mutter indigniert an, als sei diese Feststellung vollständig absurd. Ich versicherte, es wäre für mich absolut kein Problem, und Melanie stimmte zu. Dann wies sie die Mädchen an, ihre Bücher einzupacken, dankte mir für den Kaffee und stand auf, um zu gehen. Die Zwillinge dankten mir nochmals und versicherten mir, sie würden die Bücher niemals verkaufen. Ich sagte ihnen, sie sollten kommen, wenn sie schwimmen wollten, und auch Melanie, sie solle hereinschauen, wann immer sie wollte. Dann waren sie aus der Tür. Und ich spürte Schmetterlinge in meinem Bauch beim Gedanken an jede der drei.</p>"
1356,My First Love,Firelade,1,,"['f,f', 'cons', '1st']","<p>Hey, my name is Amy. I have been on this site many times before and I always thought to myself that I was not ready to tell my life story on how I came out of the closet. But thanks to all the stories out there I know I am now. This is the story of my first encounter after I knew what I was.</p><p>When I was 13 I was just budding into my womanhood. I was always horney and I always lay in my bed every night n rubbed my clit untill I passed out and slept. My mother was never home and my father was nonexistant so I have plenty of alone time in my teen years. Usually I sat on the couch and played video games waiting for 7 o'clock to start supper for myself and left-overs for my mom. For the most part I was bored and lonley, there would be days I would stand infront of the mirror in my room and look over my nude body and see my 32 A cup breasts and ask myself if I even needed a bra (which I never wore till I was 18). Then my eyes would travel down and see the bald little slit which I adored. But then I would give up on my horneyness and look at the whole picture, an abnormally tall 13 year old girl, standing at 5'8"" and weighing 120lbs, with mid-back lenght blonde, always straight, hair and, a pair of the greyest blue eye you would ever see, and I would love that sight.</p><p>On April 15th of my 8th grade year I met the girl that would change my life forever and her name was Shelby. She was a tiny little thing standing at 5'and 85 lbs with no visible breasts and shoulder length black hair. The moment I saw her walk into the caffiteria I felt something I though I should only feel for boys, lust. But I ignored every fiber of my being and went after her to meet her and talk to her. That day I wore a plain black tant top and jeans, as I wore almost every day, and I felt like a slut when I finally got close to her because she wore a black hoody, to cover herself, and jeans.</p><p>""Hey."" I said as I came to her side and I kid you not she almost hit she ceiling she jumped so high and her books just flew every were. I couldn't say I'm sorry enough times while I was helping her pick everything up.</p><p>""I am sooo sorry. I didn't mean to scare you,"" I said when she had everything back in order, ""I'm Amy, but every one insists on calling me Mat, so you might as well ask why then join the croud.""</p><p>But to my surprise is what came next. ""I don't like that name....Amy is beautiful. Mat is brutish and dumb. I'm Shelby."" She said as she held out her hand to shake mine. ""Why are you called that.""</p><p>""I'm a wrestler."" I said to her expecting what all girls save a few do when they hear that, look at me in decust and walk away. But she stood there and smiled, a smile that almost made me melt right there.</p><p>""Thats good to know that there will be atleast one girl then that can save me when I'm being bullied."" She said in a laughing tone as we walked to first home room. For the rest of the day I wished that I see this new girl in any of my classes but to my disappointment it was not to be. At the end of the day I saw her waiting on a bench infront of the school so I sat next to her. She looked at me and what she asked hit me as a good start to a friendship. ""Hey um...do you wana come over today. I mean it is Friday and my mom would probably let you stay the night if your mom says yes.""</p><p>""My mom is never home so she doesn't care...so HELL YA."" When I said that she giggled and I felt butterflies in my belly at that moment.</p><p>When we got to Shelby's house her mom said that she was going to have to leave early, about 2am, for her shift. We played Mario and had fun out side and talked about random stuff, but what took the cake was when she told me that she thought that she was a lesbian. I didn't know what to say because I didn't know if I was striaght, bi, or a lesbo so I listened to her talk about how she would spy on her mom when her mom played with herself. I was enchanted with her stories of spying on other girls and her mother and eventually teachers.</p><p>When the stories were over it was around 2 in the moring and we heard her mom leave. That is when she surprised me.""Kiss me.""</p><p>""WHAT!""</p><p>""Kiss me please.""</p><p>""But your a girl and I'm a girl.""</p><p>""So.""</p><p>I just stared at her blankly not knowing what to do. That's when she suprised me and softly put her hands on my hips and kissed me. I at first was terrified but I wanted to kiss her back so I did and the softness of her lips mad it inpossible for me not to want more. She pulled me on top of her and we made out for what felt like days with our tongues dancing in each others mouths and our lips inseperable. When we finally broke our kiss she smiled and I asked if we could go further.</p><p>And so we did but she asked if we could preform a strip dance for each other. I smiled and stood, I felt powerful and strong while my hips and body moved. Shedding clothes as though they were but flakes of dead skin that needed to be removed. Eventually I stood there in nothing but my red panties and she did the same but with her in a pink pair. As bare as we were she layed me on her bed and started to suckle on my nipples and I almost couldn't breath it felt so great. When I did the same to her she almost had an orgasm from just that.</p><p>When the hour or so of that wonderful experiance she said to me ""Can we make love."" I could never refuse so we both layed there stark naked with our hairless pussies touching just barely. We interlocked our legs and started to grind ever so slowly untill we came. Then we sifted to scissoring and again within minutes we were cumming and again only a minute after the last.</p><p>From that day forword we experemented and grew closer untill this day in which I must wait for my beloved April 15th to walk down an isle in a flowing white dress to become married to my Shelby...to my love...to my wife...to my world.</p>"
1357,Photo Shoot,Funfla1965,1,A girl's inner desires are found in front and behind a camera.,"['Ff', 'rom']","<p>I couldn’t believe that I was sitting in the modeling office. I had always
thought about modeling and when that bitch, Eliza, from school told the entire
school she was a model; I knew I could model. Of course, Eliza was a rich
bitch and my family was poor. My mom’s friend knew of this modeling agency
that wouldn’t cost a lot of money. So, here my mom and I sat in the waiting
room of a small private office building just outside town.</p><p>Ms. Richards finally brought us into an office. She was very formal and
business-like making me even more nervous than I already was. My mom did the
talking and filled out a bio sheet.</p><p>Ms. Richards repeated everything that my mom said… I guess to make sure she
got everything right.</p><p>“Age: 13; Height: 5’ 0”; weight: 100lbs; Eyes: brown; Hair: shoulder length,
sandy blonde; Body Stature: Slim; Breast size: budding…”</p><p>My mom and Ms. Richards talked for 15-20 minutes about me and my background. I
stared around the room looking at the pictures on the wall. Everything stopped
when a door behind Ms. Richards opened and this tall beautiful woman walked
in. Her demeanor was business-like, yet very mesmerizing. I just stared at her
as she approached and whispered to Ms. Richards. I looked past the two women
into the room that this woman came out of and saw two beautiful girls that I
thought were totally undressed. Both smiled at me and hid behind the door. I
looked back at this mystery woman and she looked up at me and smiled. That
smile was soft and warm... I returned the smile as she returned to her work.
“Well, Ms. Kathy…” Ms. Richards said to me. “It looks like Laura has taken a
shine to you.”</p><p>My mom and I were not sure what that meant and that was obvious by our
expression.</p><p>“Laura is our foremost photographer and only takes very exclusive models. She
was able to see you from her private photo room and decided that she wants a
quick photo shoot with you right now.”</p><p>I was stunned. I wasn’t ready since I thought I was only doing an interview. I
was wearing a nice dress (which I don’t wear normally). My mom was excited,
yet reserved since she wasn’t sure we could afford it. A few minutes later the
same door opened and Laura beckoned me in. My mom was going to join us but Ms.
Richards told her to sit since Laura only did one-on-one meetings. I
walked in and Laura greeted me with a huge smile and had me sit down on a
small chair/table. The two other girls must have left out the other door since
we were the only two in the room.</p><p>Laura changed from her business-like mode to a real friendly, almost sisterly,
attitude. She asked me a bunch of questions and then decided she wanted to do
a quick photo-shoot. She had me stand next the chair/table while she took two
pictures. Smiling she said that I had ‘that’ look (whatever ‘that’ look
meant).</p><p>In a move that I didn’t expect, but wasn’t afraid, Laura told me that I needed
to remove my clothes for a few more pictures. Not waiting for me to undress
myself, she proceeded to help me with my dress. I stopped at that but Laura
didn’t, removing my panties. I was naked in a flash standing in front of this
woman I never met before and I wasn’t self-conscious. A few “Ooohs” &amp; “Aaahhh”
came from Laura’s mouth as she stared at me with a…different look. Waking out
of a stare, she proceeded to take several pictures of me from all views. She
even had me sit on the table folding my legs Indian-style. When Laura spoke to
me finally, she sounded like she was purring.</p><p>“I’m sorry honey, but you need to get dressed now since I have another
appointment,” she said staring intently at me, “I will definitely see you
later.”</p><p>I dressed and met my mom in the other office with Ms. Richards. My mom was
staring in space like she was shocked beyond belief. We left the agency and
headed home. My mom was so quiet. I told her about the photo shoot and being
undressed and she just smiled at me. We drove for a while before my mom spoke.
“Kathy…” she started, “Laura wants you to do a special photo-shoot for a big
specialty retailer from France.”</p><p>I was surprised.</p><p>“Honey… next weekend, you will be going with Laura to Jamaica for the weekend
for this shoot.”</p><p>“Jamaica?!?” I said shocked.</p><p>In the most excited voice I ever heard from my mom, she practically screamed
at me. “Yes… the two of you will do this photo shoot…. And you get paid… And…
and… they gave me a $5,000.00 retainer fee to have you work for them.”</p><p>“What?!?! Are you serious?” I screamed back at my mom.</p><p>My mom explained her meeting with Ms. Richards and the forms she signed. It
was so much for me… I was getting dizzy, and excited, at the same time. We got
home and my mom went over the list of clothes that I needed to bring. It was
very basic stuff but it was really shocking to see that I couldn’t bring any
make-up or undergarments whatsoever. And my mom didn’t even care. Normally she
wanted me to wear a bra, even though my breasts had barely started forming. We
talked more and my mom was so animated about everything. I went to my room to
do homework until dinner.</p><p>Just before dinner I heard my dad come in and my mom was screaming excitement
at him.</p><p>“$5,000.00!” My dad screamed.</p><p>I went out and my parents were beaming at me. I smiled at them and they hugged
me like never before. After a little while and talking to my dad, I found out
why. The money I was making for doing this modeling was far more than both my
parents made in two months together. Being poor, this gave my parents a new
hope for me.</p><p>The next week was slow and painful. I was so excited to go on this photo
shoot. When Friday finally crawled in, I was up at 4:00 am ready to go. Our
flight was for 7:00 am and we needed to meet Laura at the airport by 6:00 am.
My mom dropped me off at the airport.  I walked in and headed to the place
that I was instructed to meet up with Laura. I wasn’t even waiting a minute
when she arrived. I don’t normally find women attractive, but Laura was
absolutely stunning. Her long chestnut brown hair was smooth as silk and
feathered over her shoulders covering the straps of her satin white half-shirt.
Her firm tan midsection was exposed. The jeans she was wearing were
extremely low-rise that left plenty of beautiful soft skin exposed underneath
her bellybutton. Her eyes beckoned me without a word and I fell into her
stare. My mouth was so parched that I was licking my lips trying to find any
moisture. There were parts of my body that had weird sensations developing and
I felt myself getting a little excited, but not sure why.</p><p>With little verbal discussion we made it to our plane. I couldn’t help but
stare into her hazel-green eyes whenever it was possible. When Laura did talk
to me, her pouting lips moved so slowly.  We chatted a lot when we found our
seats on the plane. It was amazing how comfortable she made me. I answered her
questions and asked a few of my own. She told me that we were staying at a
private retreat in Negril, Jamaica right on the beach. She explained that we
were going to do a swimsuit shoot on the beach. It all sounded so exciting.
She explained everything I needed to know and that there would be a couple
other girls my age at the retreat as part of the shoot but not to worry since
I was her primary target. The way she said that seemed like there was more to
her meaning. She explained that the beach was clothing optional and our beach
house was located overlooking the scenic beach.</p><p>“Clothes Optional?” I innocently questioned.</p><p>“Yes, my dear,” Laura spoke so softly and lured me into her further, “We will
wear swimsuits during the shoot, but afterwards, we are free to roam the beach
naked.”</p><p>For some reason, I found this to be exciting. I’m not really that immodest, but
there was some other feelings that were calling to me telling me that it would
be really awesome to walk a beach naked with Laura. I smiled at her with
acceptance and anticipation of being naked on the beach. Her face lit up
showing her bright white teeth and a bright glow.</p><p>“We can do everything naked, except for the shoot, if you like.”</p><p>“Okay.” I replied without hesitation.</p><p>The rest of the plane flight and the hour drive to the beach house was more
chatting like long lost friends. There was something about Laura that had
butterflies in my stomach. We arrived and got settled into the beautiful
little beach house. I went into the bedroom to find a single huge bed. The
shower in the bathroom was enormous.</p><p>“Doesn’t this look like fun?” Laura whispered in my ear blowing soft warm air
around my ear lobe and softly caressing my shoulders.</p><p>“Oh yes!” I exclaimed. “I love it.”</p><p>With the formalities of getting settled, and it being early enough; Laura
pulled out a few really beautiful and sexy bathing suits from a special box.
She gave me one to wear and told me to bring the other with us to the beach.
She asked if I minded if we both changed in the bedroom, which I told her that
I didn’t mind at all.</p><p>With that, Laura peeled her jeans and silk shirt off reveling the most
beautiful body I ever saw. My mouth fell open as I stared at Laura. Her
breasts were full and well rounded, and faint-red large nipples accentuated her
upper body. Her extreme firm legs just melted into the flat torso except for
the smooth, bare pubic hump that showed a little vertical smile with a tiny
tongue just peaking our of her lips. Clearly noticing my stare, Laura
nonchalantly turned around to expose her well-defined bum. Her perfectly
tanned body looked so incredible. Her bum had a very nice shape that curved
under and between her legs.</p><p>Now I was getting jealous and disappointed since my body looked nothing like
hers. Yes, I was still young compared to the 26-year-old Laura; but I didn’t
have any shape to my bum and my breasts barely had any form. I looked down in
a little disappointment of my body. Laura came up to me and hugged my naked
body to hers.</p><p>“Sweetie, I think your body is exceptionally beautiful…” She whispered in my
ear as her breasts pressed against my face and neck.</p><p>I started to breathe heavy and my vagina was getting wet. I broke the hug and
slipped on the bikini bottoms that fit perfectly. I beamed at Laura as she
dressed in a bikini as well.</p><p>There was something definitely weird about the way I was feeling.</p><p>We went out to the beach, which was incredibly gorgeous. The water was so
crystal clear and the sand was like powder. I didn’t notice until Laura
pointed it out that there were a couple young women lounging on the beach in
their birthday suits. It looked so natural. There were two other girls in
bikinis like I was wearing sitting right by the water. Laura told me that I
was doing part of the shoot with these girls. It was kinda funny that they
looked very similar to me. Even our hair looked alike. Laura did the
introductions and we started off to the far end of the beach for the shoot.
With a lot of the guidance Laura gave me on the plane, I tried to act as
natural as I could. We shot several pictures in various positions and
different groupings. It was hot and I was getting a little tired. Laura must
have felt the same as she called for a quick bite to eat and drink…then we
were right back to it. This time she had the three of us take our tops off and
just wear the bottoms. She took a ton of pictures with us in all kinds of
poses. When she had the three of us get really close and my breasts were
rubbing against Trina’s breasts, I felt that funny tickle again. During one
group of pictures KC was rubbing my bum and squeezing it every now and then.
It felt really good and it seemed KC was doing it on purpose. We changed into
other suits right on the beach. I felt a little self-conscious about it but
Laura’s look of admiration melted my concerns and I dropped my bikini bottoms.
I did look…and watch the other two girls change and was intrigued by the
sparse brownish pubic hair between Trina’s legs. KC was totally bare and
seemed to be really focusing on me. We continued the shoot like we started and
removed the tops half way through the new suits. This time Laura had us do
action shots in the water with the three of us playing. It was a lot of fun
and I had more hands all over me than I ever thought I would. KC’s hands were
all over my breasts and she was actually getting me very excited. I was kinda
confused about the excitement but my body was feeling really good, so I just
let KC do what she was doing. Laura let us play for a while as she shot some
pictures. When all was said and done, I was pretty tired. Laura gave KC and
Trina instructions for tomorrow’s shoot and sent them on their way. She helped
me back to the beach house and out of the wet sandy suit. Guiding me into the
shower she made me shower while she did a few things in the bathroom. The
whole time I was in the shower, I don’t think Laura took her eyes off of me.
It felt good to have her watch me. Drying me off, she put me in the bed and
told me to take a little nap because it was going to be a long night. Her eyes
twinkled as she said it. Since I was tired, I agreed and fell into slumber
really quickly.</p><p>I awoke to a soft kiss on my cheek. My eyes opened to a dream. Laura stood in
front of me wearing an incredibly beautiful… and sexy, sundress. The light
blue satin barely covered her body but it did it in such a way to add a touch
of class to her appearance. Her hair was done up nicely and the soft scent of
perfume permeated the room. I smiled and got out of bed. For some unknown
reason, I went right up to her and wrapped my arms around her in a nice hug.
My naked body on the sating felt so nice. Her breasts were pressed against my
face again and I could feel her nipple protruding the material. Taking me into
the front room, Laura gave me a sexy sundress to wear as well. It was made of
satin as well. She helped me put it on my naked form and it fit very nicely.
As I looked in the mirror, I turned to see that the dress actually clung to my
bum giving me a nice curve. Laura smiled and nodded approvingly. It felt
really nice, especially on my nipples. Every step I made rubbed the material
over them making them stick out as much as my little ones would.</p><p>We made our way to a nice little restaurant on the beach with a table facing
the sunset. Laura and I talked about everything in this romantic setting. She
asked me about sex, in which, I explained to her that I was a virgin and
actually naïve about the feelings of sex. I told her about the weird exciting
feelings I had during the shoot and a couple other times. She said it was very
natural and should be expected. She told me about her first experience with
her nanny and how they made beautiful love together. She went into incredible
detail about her experiences and how her thirty-year-old nanny made her into a
woman and showed her the art of lovemaking. I listened totally entranced. The
vivid details, descriptions and the way she spoke was… turning me on very
much. I could feel my whole body becoming electrified and my vagina was
getting very wet. I felt like Laura was doing to me what her nanny did to her…
Well, I wanted to share that with her. I wanted to partake in everything she
was telling me. I was so excited and Laura just kept feeding me more and more
details. By the end of dinner I was in my own world and I was… turned on… I
rarely thought of sex, but never, ever thought of it with a woman or a girl
before… Now, I just wanted a female and I wanted Laura. By dessert, we were
feeding each other pieces of ultimate chocolate cake and totally oblivious to
our surroundings. Following her guidance, Laura and I walked hand-in-hand
along the totally secluded beach in the final wisps of a violet-orange sunset.
Then just before we walked into our beach house, Laura pulled me into her and
our lips met. Being so turned on with the atmosphere, dinner conversation and
the sultry way Laura communicated; I let her take me and show me how to kiss.
Our lips together were exhilarating. I started to try to forcibly kiss back,
but Laura eased me down and took control. Our lips moved to the sound of the
waves in the background. Tender and soft, Laura held my head just right to
allow the most contact between our lips. I was feeling my knees turning to
jello, among other feelings…</p><p>She broke the kiss and I gasped for air. I realized that I wasn’t breathing
through the kiss. A little dizzy, she guided me into the beach house and right
to the bedroom. In my dazed state, Laura lit candles all around the bed,
turned on a soft-sounding CD and sprayed an aromatherapy mist all around. It
was the perfect setting.</p><p>There was a gentle breeze blowing through the beach house as Laura slowly and
meticulously disrobed both of us. I was very excited, yet I was scared. Not
that I was about to be made love to, but that I didn’t have any idea of what
to do or what I could do to Laura to make her happy. Like a good mentor, she
took her time and brought my naked body onto the bed and positioned me with a
pillow under my head and one under my lower back just above my bum. Hands of a
skilled surgeon, she let her fingers leisurely dance over my entire body. From
my inner thighs, where it really felt good, all the way up to my face and back
down; she caressed me with soft finger touches. Her lips found mine in a sweet
lip lock that seemed to last forever. I did breathe, although it was slow.
When her tongue glided into my mouth I was taken aback a little not expecting
it…but she was the teacher and she could do anything to me as she pleased. It
felt different. I started to enjoy her tongue probing. I was also
enjoying her hand as it found my right breast. Her hand cupped my small
breast. Parting her fingers slightly, she slid my now-erect nipple between the
fingers and rubbed gently. Talk about sensation! I have rubbed my breasts
before, but never to the fire that was burning in them now. I had to let out a
moan into Laura’s tongue-probing kiss. Happy with her results, she moved to
the left breast and did the same thing. I cooed utter happiness from the
incredible sensations I was receiving.</p><p>Leaving my mouth slightly parted, Laura moved to my neck and ears as she
nibbled and sucked each part. I was in heaven. Not only what she was doing
with her mouth and hand, but feeling her naked body on me was incredible. Her
breasts on my side, her long sexy legs wrapped around mine where her vagina
was very wet and leaking on me; the mutual body heat really electrified both
our senses. Not knowing what to say from all this pleasure I just moaned out
little nothings. Just when I thought it couldn’t feel any better, BAM! I was
hit with an inconceivable wave of pleasure. Laura’s mouth had closed onto my
breast.</p><p>“OH, MY!” I called.</p><p>Talk about totally new experiences and feelings… this was unbelievable. Soft
motion of her tongue encircled my nipple causing it to stand out further and
accept the ministrations willingly from Laura’s sucking mouth. I called out
more happiness as she moved to my other breast. It was beautiful! In the
background the soft music permeated the room with all my new feelings. An
eternity of Laura’s lips on my breasts was bringing a new wave of pleasure
that I couldn’t define. It was building up, but it felt more like my whole
body wanted to shudder. It was a slow build up and I felt like I was losing
control of my body. Laura on the other hand knew what she was doing and was
taking her sweet time savoring the experience; I think more for me… or maybe
she knew something…</p><p>Kissing her way through my tummy and down my legs, it seemed like each wet
kiss was sending waves of shock into my body. If felt so nice when she sucked
on my toes. I never experienced that before and it felt awesome. She made her
way up into my inner thighs kissing and nibbling merrily and very gradually.
When she approached my hairless vagina…oh, pussy… I felt the pleasure wave
take more hold of my body. I wasn’t sure how to react. Since Laura knew what
she was doing and wouldn’t hurt me, I let it come. Her hands were caressing
their way around and up my legs. She reached the top of my thighs and her
hands parted my thighs as wide as legs would move. Her gentle fingers went
into my vagina folds and opened my little pussy. I have looked at my pussy
before in a mirror and it is a small little opening with pinkish sides. I
tried to put a finger into the orifice but it wouldn’t go in very far and I
got a weird sensation from it, so I stopped. I don’t think Laura was going to
stop what she was doing to me… nor did I want her to. My whole body was
extremely aware of every move she was making and that building wave was taking
more and more of my body. Looking up at me through my parted thighs and
smiling a million words to me, I knew she was going to do something mind-blowing.</p><p>Then it hit as her mouth fell on my pussy and her tongue slid between the
folds.</p><p>“WOW!!!!!!!!!!!!” I screamed/moaned out.</p><p>It was like the most amazing feeling was taking over my body from having her
mouth on my pussy. That powerful body wave was now cresting on me and I felt
like any second it would totally envelop me. Not to be disappointed, Laura’s
tongue hit a spot between the folds and I erupted and convulsed from the
awesome power of this feeling.</p><p>“Aaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrgggggggggggggg…..ooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh…aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh…!!!”
My body spasmed and literally jumped out of the bed. If it wasn’t for the grip
Laura had on me, I would have flown off the bed. Not letting go with her mouth
sucking on my pussy, she continued to tongue-fuck and suck on my pussy. My
body wouldn’t stop its convulsion fits. It felt totally incredible and I never
wanted it to stop. Another commanding wave poured onto the first one and had
me screaming for more…</p><p>“Yes.. Laura!!!! Ohhhhhh……yes…”</p><p>Sweat building all over me, nerves being taken to the farthest extreme and my
whole body experiencing something totally new; I was becoming a woman… and I
LOVED IT!</p><p>Then my body went numb. I could barely feel anything. I thought Laura had
stopped her pleasure. I looked down at her with very blurry eyes to see her
licking away. Over-sensory load! As if timing it just right, she looked up
into my eyes, told me to prepare and smiled into my pussy.</p><p>She was right, she sucked in my button and I felt everything again in
overwhelming force.</p><p>“Aaahhhhhhhhhh…ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh…”</p><p>And this feeling didn’t stop… It was going on and on and on… I had lost total
control of my body. I was a melted heap of flesh seeping into the bed. Never
in my life have I ever felt so… alive! It was so incredible and the
overpowering sensations were everywhere. I was drenched in a sweat like never
before. Even tingling feelings in my bum were inconceivable. Climbing up on me
like a warm blanket, Laura covered my body with hers. I was exhausted. Smiling
down on me she spoke softly.</p><p>“First orgasm, eh?”</p><p>Nodding agreement she placed her head on the same pillow as mine.</p><p>“Good… there are plenty more coming tonight. I will let you rest for a few
minutes before I enter you and electrify your body even more.” She spoke with
the most devilish and playful voice.</p><p>Taking heed because I wanted everything from her. I let my body rest. I
couldn’t help feel that my bum was sitting in a pool of water. Oh well, I was
too numb to move.</p><p>I didn’t fall asleep but I was in oblivion. It was blissful. I don’t know how
long I was lying in my mellow state letting all my senses run free but that
changed as Laura woke up and kissed me passionately.</p><p>“Are you ready for more?” She asked playfully.</p><p>I nodded my head yes even though I really couldn’t move.</p><p>“Are you ready to lose your virginity?” She spoke in a question that was more
like a command.</p><p>There was too much going on within me to mind or care, but I told her freely
to take me. Virginity has never really been something that I cared about and
neither did my mom. We had ‘that’ talk a while back and she didn’t really see
it as an all-important thing. Just as long as I did it when I really knew I
was ready and to be very careful not to get pregnant… Well, I doubt there
would ever be another perfect time like now and there was definitely no way of
getting pregnant. I looked over as Laura was stepping into these panties that
were like a belt. She called it a harness. Then she showed me her deflowering
tool.</p><p>“This is Cherry Breaker.” She said grinning and mounting it to a hook of sorts.
It looked like a weird screwdriver-like tool with a very thin tip, getting a
little thicker down the tool. It was about six inches long and candy-apple
red. The thin end was about ½ inch thick with the thick end being about an
inch. It looked cool when mounted onto Laura. It made her look like she had a
red penis sticking out of her panties. With her tall stature and endless
supple legs, she looked incredible prancing around the room sizing up her
prey. I smiled begging her to take me. With a little positioning, Laura arched
my back with the pillow and placed my legs very wide open. She seemed to be
perplexed a little.</p><p>“Kathy… you have an incredible pussy. It is really tucked down between your
legs good; not to mention the small nature of your love canal.”</p><p>I really didn’t know what to say. I just wanted it to happen.</p><p>“This will hurt at first… and it may hurt a lot for about five seconds, but
afterwards you’ll be filled with incredible warmth and new feelings.”</p><p>I hesitated slightly at the thought of pain, which Laura picked up. She took
her time to explain what she was going to do and how it will all happen. I
listened intently as she relaxed next to me caressing my body with those
extraordinary fingers. I kept staring at her red penis and almost salivated at
the way it made her look. Finally comforted, Laura fixed herself between my
legs. She put some type of coating on the tool and then positioned it right at
my pussy. A few seconds of body positioning and she was touching my slit. With
her fingers parting the way, the red penis moved into the lips gently. I felt
the tool entering me immediately. It wasn’t a bad feeling. I was looking into
Laura’s eyes as she pressed on.  Then the tip hit something and she stopped.
“As I told you…do you want it quick and fast or should I take my time?” she
asked me in her sweet concerned voice.</p><p>I opted for the quick and fast method. I just wanted to get the pain over as
fast as possible. Warming me with her smile she told me she would count to
five and then press hard. I nodded and told her to go.</p><p>“1…2…3...”</p><p>SLAM</p><p>“Yeeeoooooooooooooooowwwwwwww!” I screamed at the top of my lungs.</p><p>But it was only a few seconds before it subsided. It was a very full bizarre
feeling between my legs. The tears from my eyes drained down my face. But it
was over. I was going to ask Laura about it when she spoke.</p><p>“Sorry Kath, I did it so that it would be unexpected… and I just barely went
in when your hymen broke on me.”</p><p>Lifting my legs open wider, she slid out of me as I felt the ooze of fluids
pour out of my pussy. Then mounting in my lips again, Laura pressed into me
again little by little this time. I could feel my pussy lips stretching to
accommodate her cherry breaker. Then I really got a pussy full when the larger
end entered my vagina. It was incredible and I felt so full. She was gliding
into me gradually and smoothly.  No pain… Weird feelings inside my bum tickle
pleasurably. It wasn’t till she was all the way in, at least what I thought
was all the way in, when I started to feel that wave again. Using only her
hips, she retracted leisurely from my stuffed vagina and lit the fire within
my pussy walls.</p><p>“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” I moaned.</p><p>Laura was extremely methodical as she pulled in and out of my pussy. I just
kept moaning pleasure and more pleasure at her. It was like my whole body was
on fire and the entire bottom half of me was stuffed full. I was beyond
exhaustion, beyond feeling myself, and definitely on an incredible sensual
high. It was clear that Laura was too. She was enjoying every little thing she
did to me. The fucking she was giving me was icing on the cake and she seemed
very lost in her own world. Her eyes were rolling in the back of her head and
her hips were gyrating in a more hastened mode. Her cherry breaker was now
moving fluidly through my pussy walls, pumping in and out of me at a good
speed. I was entirely numb except for the orgasmic wave that Laura was
thrusting through my saturated pussy. Then, without warning, Laura screamed
out in raw animalistic ardor.</p><p>“Yeeeeeeesssssssss!! Oh, Kathy!!!!! Yesssss…..fuck yes!!!!”</p><p>Her hips were grinding me at lightning speed and I was erupting with the
intensity as before.</p><p>“OOOOOOOhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”</p><p>She lightning-fucked my pussy through her orgasm and into mine.  I was
screaming and my legs were flailing as I spasmed into a heap of melted
sexually satisfied girl… woman on a very sticky bed.  Laura came tumbling on
me with her penis still buried inside my abused pussy walls. Our lips met and
there was more to the kiss than previously experienced. It was… more…
meaningful.</p><p>I wanted to make her feel good too, but I was too sore and wasted to try
anything. I wanted to try to fuck Laura like she just did to my pussy. I
wanted to taste her fruits and nibble on her nipples. I wanted to share
everything with her… I was not in any shape to do anything and Laura knew it.
Leaning into me again with a playful kiss on my cheek, she blew into my ear,
“You’ll have your turn to take me later today. And I will guide you on
everything, sweetie.”</p><p>I smiled at her.</p><p>“Just think, right after the shoot, we will really get to play for hours and
hours and hours.”</p><p>With that, she kissed me passionately again and went to sleep.</p><p>I turned to see the clock saying 3:41 am and fell asleep as well in my sticky
cocoon.</p>"
1358,"Sisters Find Something New, Part 1",Funfla1965,1,,['inc'],"<p>The first day at school was interesting. My sister and I went to the same school. I am a sophomore and my sister Kelley is a senior. Even though we are sisters, Kelly is my best friend. We do things together, play soccer together and even have the same friends. My name is Elizabeth. Kelley and I look like sisters in our face and smile, but that was about it. I have short brown straight hair and brown eyes, am about 5' tall and am very thin. Kelly on the other hand is 5'5"" tall with wavy long blonde hair, blue eyes and has a very curvy body. I will admit that I am very envious of her breasts. They are huge compared to my A cup. It's kinda funny to hear her complain about her breasts getting in the way and always have to wear a bra. We talk a lot together and share intimate topics but we are also very modest. I haven't seen my sister naked since we took baths together over ten years ago. Both of us were still virgins when it comes to sex, although Kelly has been felt up a couple times.</p><p>Back to the first day at school—we were walking out of the school with a bunch of our friends when the school bully came up and confronted one of our friends. He was getting into Todd's face about something stupid when Kelly got in the way and tried to talk Mike, the bully, out of causing trouble. It didn't work. He pushed Kelly onto the ground. Since Mike towered over everyone, there really wasn't anything we could do until Kelly got up. She pushed him back and told him to leave. He got mad and came back at Kelly. Before he got a hand on her, she blackened his eye, gave him a bloody nose and probably dislocated his shoulder. It made him cry and run away. Before he got too far away, he called back that he would get vengeance. Oh, by the way, Kelly's hobby is self-defense and karate.</p><p>Well Mike was the laughing stock of the school. And a week later he got his revenge, although it was cheap and low. Just outside the gym Mike jumped me and beat me up. He bruised me face and scratched up my arm. He kept yelling at me as he hit me. I was so sore and ran home to hide in my room. Kelly came home and found me hiding.</p><p>""Liz, what happened?"" she screamed coming to my side.</p><p>""It was Mike,"" I told her. ""He beat me up just to spite what you did to him. He kept laughing as he hit me.""</p><p>""Come with me,"" Kelly led me into our private bathroom and cleaned me up.</p><p>She proceeded to take my shirt off and the sports t-shirt I was wearing. Completely topless Kelly washed my arm and face with the utmost care. I thanked her for doing it and I looked into her eyes and saw the love, and a little fury in them. Before she moved, her eyes looked down at my erect tiny nipples that were pointing straight out at her. A flash in her eyes caught my attention. Before I could say anything she was gone.</p><p>Kelly was back for dinner and smiled and hugged me.</p><p>""I took care of things. Mike will not be bothering you anymore,"" she said as her hug lasted a very long time.</p><p>I didn't know what she did until the next day at school when Keri told me.</p><p>""Liz, your sister beat the shit out of Mike. She found him on the football field, took him into the center of the field and proceeded to kick the living shit out of him. No one stopped her either. Even the teachers 'looked the other way' since he deserved it and much more,"" Keri exclaimed.</p><p>""Wow,"" was all I could say.</p><p>""From what I heard, Mike has a broken nose, two black and bruised eyes, a dislocated shoulder and a couple broken fingers,"" Keri said smiling.</p><p>""Wow,"" was again all I could say.</p><p>I found a new feeling within me. Far more than the admiration I had for Kelly, it was much more. I was feeling that this event had done something to our relationship.</p><p>I went to search Kelly out and find out what happened from her perspective. I didn't find her until the end of the day and I told her what Keri told me. She smiled with more feeling than I had ever felt from her before.</p><p>""Yeah... that's what happened.""</p><p>""But won't you get in serious trouble?"" I asked.</p><p>""I already talked to my guidance counselor and the head master and they told me that they will look into it,"" she said, ""but both of them gave me a 'wink' about the whole thing.""</p><p>I had to hug my sister and I did. I even kissed her right in front of the school. The kiss was on the lips and it was brief but it felt like fire. I didn't know what I was feeling and Kelly didn't either as we looked at each other. Both our faces flushed up.</p><p>Composing ourselves, we made our way home in silence. At home we relaxed and acted like sisters again but I felt that there was more. Over the next couple weeks I found Kelly coming into my room much more and at unusual times. I think I was doing it too. I also found myself not closing my door when I was dressing or if I was in our bathroom. Kelly was inviting me into her room at night just before bed and we would watch TV together. This was something new since we never watched TV together in her room.</p><p>Other than sisterly kisses or hugs, nothing more happened until one weekend just before Halloween. Our parents were out at a party, and Kelly and I were late for a party at a friend's house. Kelly came into my room in a long t-shirt.</p><p>""Liz, we are running really late. Let's save some time and shower together.""</p><p>Without even thinking I agreed with her and we both headed into the bathroom. We both stripped naked and climbed into the shower. I started to wash myself when Kelly grabbed the cloth and said, ""I'll wash you, Sis.""</p><p>And with that she was washing my body. This was the first time either of us were naked in front of each other and it finally hit me that I was looking at my naked sister. As she washed me, I took in her body and all it had to offer. This was the first time I got to see her naked breasts in all their majesty. They stood firm with a tiny hint of sag in them. Her nipples were the same color as mine and were also standing at attention. It was a hot shower so I wasn't sure why either of us were so erect. Could it be the weird feelings I was experiencing lately?</p><p>""Oh Liz, we need to shave your pussy,"" Kelly said shocking me out of my thoughts of her breasts.</p><p>""What?"" I said confused.</p><p>""We need to shave your pussy. Look at mine,"" she said as she stood and thrust her hips to fully expose her pussy and pubic hair.</p><p>It was well groomed with a tiny, dirty-blonde 'landing strip' right above her vagina. It looked really cool. As I ran my fingers through my somewhat sparse pubic hair, I thought it would be cool to make it just like Kelly's.</p><p>""Not tonight, but soon,"" Kelly said as she spun me around to wash my back.</p><p>She did a quick job on my back, however she took her time on my behind. She soaped up the cloth and then rubbed slowly closing in on my crack. With one hand she grabbed a hold on one side of my behind, took the cloth, and brought it down the crack. Her hand made it to my butt hole and she seemed to put more pressure with her fingers.</p><p>""Mmmm..."" I whispered to myself.</p><p>Her cloth-covered fingers proceeded on to my vagina opening where she washed ever so slowly. I didn't know what to do. I was getting turned on with my sister. She finished and handed me the cloth.</p><p>""My turn,"" she told me as she raised her hands for me to do her body.</p><p>I did the same to her all the while I was getting excited. When I got to her legs, my face was inches from her vagina. For some reason I was very turned on looking at my sister's vagina right in my face. I could see her lips peaking out of the folds.</p><p>I had to stop it.</p><p>I got up, and as I did I was too close to Kelly and my face ran up into her breasts and a grazed her nipples which brought a moan from her. I turned her around and did the same thing to her back. However, when I washed past her butt hole I started to wash hard and the cloth slipped and one of my fingers found its way into the folds of her pussy.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh......"" she moaned but didn't protest at all. It seemed that she arched her back a little more to allow me to continue.</p><p>Part of me wanted to pursue this but the other part was afraid. Fear won out and I removed my finger to the hushed dismay of Kelly. She didn't say anything as we washed our hair and finished the shower. We dried off and I kept looking over her body, especially, her breasts. I felt that Kelly was staring at my vagina as she was bent over drying off. Dropping her towel aside and standing tall and naked in front of me, Kelly finally spoke.</p><p>""If you like, next weekend when mom and dad go to grandma's for the weekend, I can shave your pubic hair.""</p><p>""Sure, I'd like that a lot."" I replied back with more enthusiasm.</p><p>She hugged me and let her hands guide down my back to my backside. Her hands cupped each cheek and she was pulling my hips into her. A few moments of it and then she was off to dress.</p><p>We went to the party and had a great time. We got home before my parents and headed to bed. I wore my usual night attire and headed to the bathroom to clean up. I heard Kelly in her room and I swore I heard her calling my name. I went to answer her and walked into her open door to find her in the intense passion of a fingering orgasm. Her moans and motions kept me staring at her until she hit an explosive wave with her back arched under the bed covers. I backed away and headed through the bathroom into my room. Confused, I climbed into bed and thought about the scene in Kelly's room. Sure, I masturbated myself, but not very often. And to see someone else doing it, especially Kelly, was really weird. I found my fingers making circles on my clit and rubbing away. Before I knew what I was doing, I had a rousing orgasm. I was out of breath, excited and very flush. I fell asleep with my hands not moving from the warmth of my inner thighs.</p><p>The whole next week had me thinking more and more about my sister in a sexual way. I never thought much of sex, let alone with a girl and my sister at that. I kept getting the feeling that Kelly was thinking the same thing as well. Three times during the week she gave me a soft kiss on the lips with the last one being on Thursday night right before bed. That kiss lingered and her tongue licked my lips ever so slightly.</p><p>Friday came and school crawled by. I was so excited and incredibly nervous. I didn't know what to expect or what I even wanted. I didn't see Kelly the whole day.</p><p>I got home to find the typical note from mom about being away and no party stuff. I went looking for Kelly and she wasn't home. I did see her bed was made up like an operation table though. She had a towel down on the bed with a razor, scissors, shave cream, a comb, and a bottle of KY. There was a DVD also on the bed with no title on it. I was really curious. I went to my room to get changed, well... undressed. I walked into the kitchen in just a pair of panties when Kelly walked in the house with Susan. I was a little embarrassed but Susan looked me up and down and smiled. It was very weird but comforting. She has seen me in my bikini before, so this wasn't much more. They went in Kelly's room for a while. A short while later Susan came out and left. Not a word said, but her eyes gleamed at me.</p><p>Kelly came out a few minutes later in a pair of sheer white thong panties. I watched her hips move as she walked. I felt a twinge in my stomach as I saw Kelly move closer to me. I wanted her to touch me. Gosh, I wanted to feel her hands on me. It was still early and I thought we would wait till later to shave, but she was ready now.</p><p>""Are you ready Liz?""</p><p>I was game and interested in what she really had in mind.</p><p>""Sure, anytime and anything you want."" I replied with the open-ended idea in mind.</p><p>""Okay, let's go now so we can have plenty of time for other things."" She said with a mischievous smile.</p><p>We went into her room where she patted the bed for me to sit. I sat and she came around to face me. In a move that I was not ready, her hands grabbed my panties and had them off in a flash and I was lying on my back. She told me to stay there as she knelt between my legs and spread them wide open. They were so wide spread that it hurt a bit. I looked down at her and her face was inches from my closed vaginal lips. She clearly licked her lips as she brought a swath of shaving cream down on me. Our eyes met a few times as she was shaving away. Lust was evident in her eyes. I was getting very excited myself and Kelly probably could tell.</p><p>""How often do you masturbate, Liz?"" She asked to break the silence.</p><p>""Uhmmmm.."" I was scared to answer her.</p><p>""I usually masturbate 3-4 times a week."" Kelly told me with a naughty smile. ""But lately, I am doing it 2-3 times a day.""</p><p>""Wow..."" I said. ""I guess I only do it once a week.""</p><p>""What do you think about when you are doing it?"" She asked.</p><p>""I ...guess... stuff..."" I answered, but I was getting hotter by the moment.</p><p>""Well, since I learned to really cum. I think about people that I want to make me cum."" Kelly said to me licking her lips while doing a good job shaving me.</p><p>It was my turn. ""Well, the other day I came really nice... I was thinking about the time we were in the shower together...Wow.""</p><p>""Me too!!!"" She said almost jumping up. ""I fingered myself really good and I came hard. I'm surprise you didn't hear me.""</p><p>""I did."" Opps, I told her.</p><p>""You should have joined me."" She said.</p><p>And before I knew what I was saying, it came out. ""We could do it today.""</p><p>""YES! We can!!!"" In a fit of pure excitement Kelly exclaimed.</p><p>In a blinding motion, Kelly was done shaving and my 'landing strip' looked and felt great. She climbed onto her bed next to me and whipped off her panties. Her pussy looked freshly shaven as well. We were leg-to leg and our other legs were spread wide. Kelly already had her fingers massaging the top of her pussy.</p><p>""Mmmmm... This is so cool."" She said looking over at me.</p><p>I let my fingers probed down to my freshly shaved pubic hair and the entrance below. I have to admit that I was really turned on and the wetness between my legs showed it. I rubbed my mound like Kelly was doing initially and feeling really good when I felt Kelly's hand on top of mine, sort of, guiding me into the folds of my pussy. Her fingers went further than mine and I looked into her eyes and saw intense lust and desire. I licked my lips and leaned over to bring my lips to her awaiting lips. Our tongues found each other immediately and both of us were being driven by intense lust together. I had moved my hand from my pussy but Kelly kept her fingers there. I climbed on top of her and kissed her passionately. I was doing something I never did before. It was like I was guided to do this. Kelly was going wild and our lip lock was the only thing that mattered. Our cum-stained fingers were on each other's head and face as we lusted after the kiss that was driving us wild.</p><p>""Wow."" I said in such a daze.</p><p>""I never..."" Kelly said in a look of stupor.</p><p>""Kel, did you want that?"" I asked hesitantly.</p><p>""I think so."" She replied instantly.</p><p>""Well..."" I started.</p><p>""Susan told me that it could get intense."" She muttered not knowing I could hear.</p><p>""You mean Susan knows you were planning something?"" I said somewhat hurt.</p><p>In an awakening, Kelly looked at me. ""Elizabeth. Ever since Mike did that to you. I felt something growing between us. I was having sexual thoughts and they included you. I even masturbated viscously to thoughts of you over Susan's house and she caught me."" Kelly said trying to make sense of it all.</p><p>Looking me straight in the eye and seeing the desire there, ""Susan has wanted you for years."" Kelly told me. ""It was at that point that I knew that I wanted you as well. So, since Susan couldn't have you...yet... she helped me understand the desires for you.""</p><p>I was dumbfounded. I was excited and lost; stunned and erotically excited; smiling and licking my lips... maybe this is okay, even if we are sisters.</p><p>""Kelly, I want you."" I said with conviction. ""I want to make love to you.""</p><p>Her smile was far brighter than I expected.</p><p>""Show me how"" I told her.</p><p>""I don't know how, let's just do what feels right.""</p><p>With that, we lip locked again and this time she was on top of me.</p><p>""Susan gave me some ideas she learned from her brother's DVD collection. I'll try them and see what happens."" She said to me as her lips found my tiny breasts.</p><p>It was a weird feeling at first, kinda like a rough shirt but then, it was intense. Kelly had found my nipple and she was licking it with her tongue.</p><p>""Oh, that's nice."" I moaned.</p><p>Her knee was at the entrance to my pussy and was rubbing up and down to the pace that her teeth were doing to my erect nipples. I don't think she knew it felt good, but I didn't mind as she seemed to really enjoy sucking and nibbling on my pert nipples.</p><p>""Oohhhh.."" I said as a wave of ..something came over me.</p><p>Then, with a slight move, Kelly's finger had found the opening to my pussy.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm..."" I whispered.</p><p>""You are very tight in here."" Kelly whispered from my breast.</p><p>Her finger did work its way in and then out; then in and out again to my moan of serious pleasure. With a bent finger she hit something.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"" I let loose.</p><p>I was cumming in a new way. And my sister was doing it to me.</p><p>""Oh my gosh.. this feels... incredible."" I moaned in a very happy passion.</p><p>I felt exhausted from this. It was really intense and very exciting. I was ready to fall asleep but I wanted to try to do it to Kelly. As she moved, I moved to get right in front of her larger breasts. I tried to think what she did to me and brought my lips over her left breast. It was kind of awkward at first but I must have learned something as Kelly was moaning pretty good.</p><p>""Ooooooooooooooooo...nice!!!""</p><p>Then I bit down on her nipple. It must have been to hard as she jerked up. But I softened it with my teeth and slightly nibbled to a very happy gasp.</p><p>""Much better... ooohhhh..."" she cooed.</p><p>As if sensing my next move, she spread her legs open for me and my fingers found an extremely soaked pussy. I had no problem fitting a finger into her pussy. I could have done two fingers but I wasn't ready for that.</p><p>I worked it in and out fast. It took a little while for her to cum, but when she did it was incredible.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhh...LIZ!!!!!!""</p><p>Her orgasm gushed from her pussy and soaked my hand. I never knew someone could cum that much. Her back arched and her legs closed around my hand to keep it there. It was so exciting and yet, very tiring. The panting and moaning from Kelly slowed as I joined her on her bed.</p><p>She kissed my nose and we fell asleep, more than sisters, as lovers.</p>"
1359,"Sisters Find Something New, Part 2",Funfla1965,2,,['inc'],"<p>I didn't know where I was when I opened my eyes. The room was dark and didn't look familiar. As my eyes brought in the focus, I realized that I was on my sister's bed. I looked over at a naked Kelly who was breathing soundly. Then it all came back to me. Kelly and I had shared a sexual experience together. I felt so warm and satisfied with what happened. My hand found my newly shaven pubic strip and a very sticky mound and thighs.</p><p>'Wow, I never came that much before' I thought.</p><p>I could smell an aroma in the room that was... different. I got up to use the bathroom. As I finished relieving myself I heard Kelly call me.</p><p>""Liz?!""</p><p>""In here."" I called back.</p><p>Kelly walked in as I was pulling my bum off the seat. Bending over to flush, Kelly came up behind me and gave me a hug. Her hands were locked onto my breasts with my nipples in between her fingers.</p><p>""Mmmm..."" I cooed.</p><p>I wiggled my bum into her pubic mound causing her to spread her legs a little. I turned to face her our eyes met. We were close enough that our nipples were touching each other's breasts. I could see passion in her eyes and more. There was a love that wasn't there before. We now share a physical love that was clearly in our gaze. In slow motion Kelly brought her lips to mine and I closed my eyes accepting her lips. Our lips caressed each other and I opened my mouth to allow her tongue to probe me. Our bodies dissolved together standing in the bathroom. My hands found the small of Kelly's back and hers were on my shoulders bringing me closer. Back and forth her tongue probed my mouth almost teasing my tongue to enter her mouth. An eternity later our kiss broke to very dry lips.</p><p>Smiling and bringing her nose to mine, she finally spoke,</p><p>""Susan told me about kissing...down there. Want me to try it to you?""</p><p>'Wow...' I thought. I heard about that before but didn't know what to do or why girls do it. I didn't know whether I was ready for it but looking into Kelly's eyes made me feel so relaxed.</p><p>""Yes."" I whispered.</p><p>She led me back to her bed, arranged the pillows so I could watch her and then she placed me on the bed. My legs were spread wide and on the edge of the bed. Kelly brought her palms to my inner thighs and it felt like a warm shock to them. I tensed up a little as her thumbs started moving towards my sex. I could feel a breath of air blowing across my folds.</p><p>""Ooooo..."" I blew through my teeth.</p><p>Kelly's fingers started to pry my lips open to fully expose my small pussy lips. There was a little moisture in the folds as a finger caressed down my lips until it hit my spot on my bum. This is feeling very nice. She did it again with a little more force. It felt great. I watched her play. The third time her fingers caressed my lips she was looking up at me with fire in her eyes. Her finger found its way to my rosebud and she pressed in a little. My eyes rolled in back of my head as the feeling took over. I was very flushed. With a final gasp of air, Kelly brought her tongue to my pussy and slid down the folds licking my pussy lips slowly.</p><p>""Ooohhhhhh...mmmm..."" I purred.</p><p>It felt really good. I didn't know what she was doing since I had my eyes closed and my head tilted back, but I felt it all over my body. It was a warmth that was tingling my insides. Kelly kept it up for some time. It was she was licking an ice cream and my lips were cherry delight. A couple times her tongue hit my bum and made me jump with excitement. I was panting to each stroke of her tongue. I could feel little spasms in my body as she worked my pussy over. It had to be twenty minutes of her tongue probing me before my legs collapse from exhaustion. It felt awesome.</p><p>Kelly came up to me and looked me in the eyes. I could see her face was coated with a clear film. Smiling she asked,</p><p>""So Liz, did you cum?""</p><p>I thought about it and finally said, ""I don't think so.""</p><p>Looking dejected Kelly sat back.</p><p>""Kel, it felt incredible though. I really liked it when you tongue touched my bum.""</p><p>""Yea, well... thanks... you were suppose to have an incredible orgasm. One that was so intense that it would almost make you pass out."" Kelly countered.</p><p>""Let me try it on you then."" I said without thinking.</p><p>""Okay... but only for a little while.""</p><p>We switched positions and I was face to face with Kelly's pussy. Her lips were much bigger and they were sticking out just a bit. I could see drops of moist juice coating the outer part of her lips before I even touched them. My finger grazed her outer lip and it moved.</p><p>""Ooohhh..."" she meowed as she looked down at me.</p><p>I took a pussy fold with each finger and opened. Kelly's legs opened further and her pussy opened to my awaiting mouth. I did the same thing with my fingers along the folds of her pussy that she did to me.</p><p>""Nice... Liz!""</p><p>I went further and touched her bum rosebud. Her eyes closed as she blew out a passionate breath of air. I rubbed up and down each lip to her happy panting. Then I brought my tongue to her open pussy. I licked up and down tasting a sweetness that I didn't expect. It didn't have a discernable taste however, it was intoxicating. I let my tongue linger on her lips as I heard her purr. I looked up to her as I brought my tongue over each lip to heighten her cooing.</p><p>""Yes...""</p><p>I must have been licking for close to twenty-five minutes before my jaw was getting too sore to continue. Kelly was really lost in the feeling but I didn't think she had that intense orgasm we were hoping for. I peeled away from her legs and met her up in the bed. Her eyes definitely glazed over.</p><p>""Did you orgasm?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh wow... Liz.. It felt so nice and I was feeling tingles all over my body."" She stated, ""But I don't think I had that big orgasm.""</p><p>We were both worn down and too tired to pursue more so we cuddled naked together and fell asleep.</p><p></p><p>The phone rang at 8:00am to wake us both up. Kelly grabbed the phone.</p><p>""Hello."" She said.</p><p>""Well, sort of...   no, neither of us did... Gosh, yes... it felt incredible.""</p><p>She was talking to Susan. Being a little mean I started nibbling on her neck. She turned to face me while she was on the phone giving me her breasts to nibble on. And I did... It was hard for her to concentrate.</p><p>""Sure...um, okay, I think... we will see. Maybe you can... Okay... about ten... okay, bye.""</p><p>""Susan?"" I asked knowing it was.</p><p>""OMG, you are so bad. My nipples are so hard now."" She chided with me. ""Yes it was.""</p><p>After a few seconds of kissing, she continued.</p><p>""She was surprised that we didn't have intense orgasms. She wants to come over at ten and maybe she can help us have those orgasms.""</p><p>""What does she know about doing that?"" I asked a little perplexed.</p><p>""Well, don't tell her I told you. But remember Katie last year, from the volleyball team.""</p><p>""Yea?""</p><p>""Katie taught Susan a lot about sex. They were semi-lovers.""</p><p>""Oh"" was all I could say. I never thought of sex like that before even though I was doing it now. It seemed a little unusual, but I guess I was just naïve.</p><p>""Anyway, it's a way she is going to try to get into your pants.""</p><p>Now that wasn't something I thought about until then. Susan wasn't bad looking and she was really friendly. Was I ready to have sex with her? That, I didn't know.</p><p>""I'm not sure if I am ready to share you Liz."" Kelly said sensing my concern.</p><p>""I don't think I want to share you, my sexy big sister.""</p><p>Smiling, we went back to kissing again... then into the shower before Susan arrived.</p><p></p><p>Susan was at the door a few minutes before ten. She was dressed in a tight mini sundress that exposed her huge nipples through the material. She went right up to Kelly and gave her a big tight hug and then turned to me to offer the same thing. As we parted I could see her anticipation lust in her eyes. Both Kelly and I dressed moderately since we were not sure of what we wanted from Susan. It was obvious what she wanted from us, especially me. I found her attractive and a great personality, so I wasn't adverse to possibilities with her; but I wasn't sure if now was the time, since a few days ago I never thought of girls or women in this way.</p><p>Having the house to ourselves, we all sat in the living room. I definitely didn't know where to start, but I didn't need to since Susan spoke right up.</p><p>""So, no real orgasms?""</p><p>""I don't think so."" Kelly spoke out. ""It felt great but it wasn't earth shattering like you told me.""</p><p>""And you Liz?""</p><p>""Same here... It felt so nice and ...warm. But I didn't 'explode' like Kelly was expecting."" I told her.</p><p>""Did you either suck on clit?"" Susan said dumbfounded.</p><p>Kelly looked at me and when our eyes met, the light bulb wet on. I never thought of that.</p><p>""No...we didn't"" Kelly told her.</p><p>Smiling and taking advantage of the situation, Susan got up and whipped off her sundress reveling a sheer white pair of thong panties.</p><p>'Wow' I thought. Susan was really sexy. She had a little weight around her mid section but it added to her attraction. Her breasts were very full and her areolas were brown, whereas Kelly and I were pink. She also had a bellybutton ring that dangled with a little ornament on it.</p><p>She started to come onto me and I backed away. Kelly called her back.</p><p>""Susan, what are you doing?""</p><p>""I was going to show you how to lick a pussy."" She turned to face Kelly as she said this.</p><p>""Well, I think Liz and I want to take our time and learn ourselves.""</p><p>Somewhat dejected Susan sat down. She wasn't going to give up hope as she smiled and looked at us both.</p><p>""Let me show you on me where to lick and suck and when the two of you go at it, then you'll know where to hit.""</p><p>We nodded and she slipped her panties off. My eyes were drawn to her honey pot. She was well groomed but had a wide area of pubic hair right over her mound. Her pussy lips were sticking way out of her folds and were glistening with juice. Sitting back in the chair she lifted her legs and gave us a wide view of her succulent pussy. As her fingers opened her lips, we could see her clit. It was huge and looked like a penis. She started rubbing herself. I could tell that Kelly was turned on and I had to admit, I was too.</p><p>""What you want to do is lick up and down here slowly savoring the taste and feeling."" Susan explained. ""When your partner starts to get excited, then flick your tongue over the clit right here."" She continued pointing out the tip of her clit.</p><p>""Oooohhhh.""</p><p>""Flick you tongue up and down and if you want to take them over the edge, suck it in your mouth.""</p><p>Now I was really hot and leaking between my legs. I looked over and Kelly was drooling.</p><p>""Wanna try?"" Susan called out to both of us.</p><p>I couldn't be denied. I wanted to and started to move in.</p><p>""We could each try it on Susan first and then try ourselves later."" Kelly told me as her head was joining mine between Susan's legs.</p><p>""Okay, you first."" I told her as I put a hand behind her on her bum.</p><p>Gingerly, she went in with her tongue.</p><p>""Oooooooo...nice"" Susan encouraged her.</p><p>As she did with me the night before, Kelly licked up and down, but this time she licked Susan's clit.</p><p>""OMG!"" Susan gasped.</p><p>Kelly did it again.</p><p>""OH!""</p><p>The third time she sucked her huge clit into her mouth and Susan lost it.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaarrrgggg...""</p><p>That was what Susan was talking about. That was incredibly powerful as she lost all focus and screamed out in incredible passion. Susan was shuttering as Kelly sucked it a little more...</p><p>""Wow!!!"" I said.</p><p>As Susan relaxed a little, Kelly let up. Susan was gasping for breath. I looked at Kelly and her face was coated. Her eyes were glazed over with lust as her lips came in contact with mine. She was aggressive kissing me and the taste of Susan's pussy infiltrated our lips. I broke the kiss and Kelly leaned back. I saw her hand was in her pants fingering away. I looked over to Susan who was adjusting herself on the chair. Without words, she encouraged me to the folds between her thighs. I brought my face into her thighs and just before I had my tongue on her lips, Kelly's hand slid into my pants. It felt nice having her fingers on me as my tongue touched Susan's fire. I licked up and down a few times to Susan's happy chortling. I brought my tongue over her clit and sucked it in.</p><p>""Yesssssss...oh...yes!!!!"" Susan called out.</p><p>My tongue licked over it in my mouth just as Kelly's finger entered my pussy. I bit down in the surprise, but not too hard. It sent Susan through the roof.</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...""</p><p>Her jump pulled her from my mouth and I screamed a little too.</p><p>""Ooooooohhhh...""</p><p>I looked back at Kelly who was grinning naughtily. We both pulled back from Susan to let her calm down. Out of earshot Kelly whispered in my ear,</p><p>""Let's get rid of Susan. I want you so bad right now.""</p><p>I kissed her and nodded. I picked up Susan's clothes and handed them to her. She hadn't come down from her orgasm yet and we were sending her ass out the door. I don't think either of us cared what she thought at the moment, we wanted private time. The door closed on her and we headed into my room ripping off clothes on the way.</p><p>We both hit the bed at the same time in each other's arms melted together by the sensual kiss. With nipples erect pressing on each other, legs grazing each other's pussy and hands on each other's backside, Kelly and I explored each other's mouth with a new found fervor. Watching Susan cum as hard as she did in front of us had made us thirst for erotic desire. Kelly didn't waste any time as she positioned me on the bed so she could go down on me and bring the woman out. I was soaked between my thighs and the heightened anticipation was driving me wild. I wanted what Susan experienced. There was a tingle feeling in my stomach that had me hotter than ever. I looked down to Kelly between my legs. She still had the lusting desire in her eyes when our eyes locked. Then with an evil giggle, she dove between my legs and I felt the fire.</p><p>""Wwwwoooooooooooooooowwwwwwwww...""</p><p>She licked hard and fast. I was building fast and it was definitely more intense than the night before. I felt my legs going numb and my hands started gripping the bed. I pushed my hips into her face for more. Then... I felt it. This intense wave of raw power overtaking my body, shuttering intensely and everything went blank.</p><p>Kelly had sucked my little clit into her mouth and I was so long gone. From somewhere deep inside me, the intensity of the eruption exploded out of my mouth.</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr...""</p><p>Being so numb to everything around me, I had no idea how loud I was or how my body was convulsing around me. Wave of pulsing pleasure kept flooding my entire body from my curling toes to the hairs on the back of my neck, I was lost. I wasn't sure how long I was going through this, but when I finally had enough focus and strength to see, I saw Kelly sitting neck to me smiling with the utmost love and affection.</p><p>""Wha...wooowwaaahh."" I whispered.</p><p>""Jeez, Liz...that was so incredible."" She told me. ""I didn't know you had all that in you.""</p><p>I was gaining strength each passing moment. I smiled at her and just nodded. I lifted myself up slowly. Dazed, I gathered my wits and tried to stand but my legs were like jelly, so I moved around on the bed to face Kelly. She was beaming partly because she made me feel so incredible, but also in anticipation of what I was going to do to her. Nodding and smiling at the same time, I guided Kelly to assume the position. She moved with such grace as she put her head on the pillow and opened her thighs to me. The sun coming in the window accented her soft creamy skin, as I touched her firm thighs. I looked up at her over her mountain breasts with pointed tops. Her smile glowed with the brightness of her teeth and the desire illuminating her face. I moved slowly to the folds of succulent lips between my sister's thighs. The juices coating everywhere accented the red fullness of her pussy lips. My lips kissed her lips and then my tongue slithered out to the slit in between her lips.</p><p>""Mmmm..."" Kelly cooed.</p><p>Taking my time and enjoying the feelings I was giving her I licked up and down. The heat between her legs was intense. I could feel her legs tensing each time I would come close to her clit. I finally licked her juice knob and her breathing became extremely labored and very loud.</p><p>""Oh..oh... oh...oh..."" she panted.</p><p>My lips parted and my tongue brought her honey button into my mouth. Kelly's legs went tight and froze. Her breathing stopped and no a sound came from her. I suckled the fruit of her sexual pleasure and with a blast of cum, Kelly exploded throwing her legs out and slamming onto the bed.</p><p>""Gggggggggggggrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr..oooooooooooooooooowwwwwwwwwwww...""</p><p>Her scream was not loud but it was long and took every breath of air from her lungs. I released my lips from her clit and pulled away to see her grip the bed in the final throws of her orgasm. The incredible beauty of my sister's body convulsing to my ministrations was incredibly satisfying and loving. Warmth flooded my body and I watch the joy Kelly was experiencing. When her eyes opened and the glazed look disappeared, she smiled at me. I knew that our relationship had found a new level of bonding that would only increase our love for each other.</p><p>Lying down next to her, I kissed her cheek and basked in the glow of our experiences.</p>"
1360,"New Friends, Part 1",Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>Hi, my name is Kimmie. I just turned 15 and starting back to school as a
freshman at a new school. My parents moved to this little town because my
dad's job needed him here. I'm 5'4"" long blonde hair, green eyes, and a
pretty nice athletic body. My sister Amy, who is 13, looks almost exactly
like me, except she is a little shorter and her boobs haven't started to
show yet. My boobs aren't that big but my mom thinks I should wear bras, so
she bought me a few. I hate wearing them so I only wear them going out and
to school.</p><p>Going to a new school is really hard and I was really nervous. Well, the
first day of school came and went by fast. It wasn't so bad being in a
small school and everyone seemed to be nice. As I was leaving, this girl
bumped into me as I turned down the street. She apologized and told me her
name was Emily.</p><p>I told her my name and she smiled.</p><p>""Are you walking this way?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes, I live on Green Street."" I told her. ""I am new here and just learning
to get around.""</p><p>""Well, I think you need a friend."" Emily said with a big smile. ""Want to be
my friend?""</p><p>I was surprised how nice she was and so friendly. ""Sure, I would like
that.""</p><p>We made little talk about things as I walked home. I was amazed at how
pretty she looked. Emily was a little taller than me and she had reddish
blonde hair. Her eyes were soft brown and very mesmorizing. It was hard to
walk and look at her beauty at the same time. I was getting these weird
feelings that I didn't understand. Something about Emily made me very
special.</p><p>We made it to my house and she was still walking with me. ""Well, this is my
house."" I told Emily.</p><p>""Cool, I live right over there."" Emily pointed to a house across the street
and a few houses down. ""Since we live close by, we can get together and
play. I have a pool too. Do you like to swim?""</p><p>""Yes, I love to play in the pool."" I told her.</p><p>""Well, get a suit on and we can go right now.""</p><p>We ran up into my house and I introduced Emily to my mom and sister. Emily
told my sister that she has a sister her age and they could play together
too.</p><p>I went up to my room and found a bikini to wear. It was a bit small but it
felt good on me. I put it on and put a T-shirt and shorts on over it. I
went down and found Emily and Amy talking like they were old friends. I got
a little jealous, but Emily made me feel better with her smile. She even
gave me a wink of her eye. That sent exciting chills down my back and I
didn't know why.</p><p>We said our good byes and off to Emily's house we went. We went into her
house and right up to her room. She immediately pulled out a suit that
looked way too small for her and she started to undress. I felt weird as
she was peeling off her clothes right in front of me.</p><p>""Do you want me to wait in the other room while you dress?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Nah, I don't mind."" Emily said and smiled. She sensed that I was nervous
about her changing in front of me. ""Besides, my sister always sees me
naked, so I feel comfortable changing in front of you.""</p><p>""Okay"" I said seeing her big smile and her eyes telling me that she was
comfortable with it. I was amazed when she took off her bra and I got to
see her boobs. They were a little bigger than mine, but her nipples looked
so red and they were big. I must have been staring too long because Emily
said, ""Have you ever seen another girl naked before?""</p><p>I told her that I used to see my sister naked years ago, but that was it.</p><p>She smiled and said, ""My sister and I are naked around each other all the
time, so I don't feel conscious about it. You are the first girl I have
changed in front of, beside my sister. I don't know, but you make me feel
so free around you. There is something that makes me feel... comfortable
around you Kimmie.""</p><p>With saying that, she had changed into her suit and we were off to the
pool. I never remember her putting her bottoms on. It was a small bathing
suit indeed. The curves of her bum were definitely coming out of the suit.</p><p>We jumped into the water and played for a while. I asked her when her
parents were coming home and she told me that her dad was away on business
and wouldn't be home until next week, but her mom would be home in a few
hours.</p><p>We were splashing around when someone jumped into the other side of the
pool. We both stopped and looked. It was Emily's sister, Cara, who jumped
in. She came right up to us and said hi.</p><p>Emily introduced me to her sister and she was really friendly. Almost too
friendly for a 13 year old meeting someone for the first time. A few
seconds later Emily asked her sister, ""Cara, don't you think you should go
put a suit on since we have suits on?""</p><p>Not realizing it since we were standing in water up to our shoulders, Cara
was naked.</p><p>She smiled and said okay. She got out of the pool and proceeded to get a
towel. I watched her in amazement as she was naked not ten feet from
me. Her body looked a lot like my sister, at least in shape.</p><p>As she disappeared in the house Emily grabbed me by the shoulders and said,
""See, Cara and I don't mind being naked around each other. She is very open
and bold. I guess she was hoping that we would both be naked.""</p><p>Not knowing what to say, yet I was looking into Emily's eyes and her touch
on my shoulder was electrifying. Her smile just melted me. And before I
knew what I was saying, ""Well, Emily, if you want to get naked in the pool
together, I'm game to it.""</p><p>""Really?!"" Emily said. ""I think you are very pretty. I especially love your
eyes.""</p><p>We jumped out onto the deck and began taking off our suits just as Cara was
coming back with one on. She laughed and ripped hers off before I could
finish pulling my bottoms off. For the first time I was naked in front of
not one but two girls. I was looking at Emily's boobs again and they seemed
much larger now. I could see that Cara was starting to get boobs as well.
We all jumped back in and played in the water together. Emily seemed to be
looking at me more and it seemed to call to me as well. We were playing tag
and Cara kept grabbing my bum. Even if she wasn't it, her hand was always
on my bum. I went to tag Emily and I lunged at her and found both my hands
falling on her boobs. Her hands grabbed mine and held them on her boobs. A
calm came over us and we stopped playing. Cara must have sensed something
cause she got right out of the pool and disappeared.</p><p>I got closer to Emily and her hands left mine as she reached around to my
bum, but I left them on her boobs.</p><p>Then something told me to kiss her. I didn't know what came over me but it
felt like the right thing to do. I placed my lips on her and she kissed
back. My hands went from her boobs to her bum and we embraced closer. Our
kiss lasted a while before I pulled back to look at her.</p><p>""I was hoping that you might do that."" Emily said to me smiling.</p><p>""I don't know what came over me, but I wanted to do it. You make me feel...
good."" I told her. Since she seemed so easy to do this with, I had to ask,
""Have you ever kissed a girl before.""</p><p>""Besides my sister, no. I wanted to kiss you since I saw you this morning
in school. There was something inside me that the more I looked at you, the
more I wanted to get to know you."" Emily told me. She seemed to be in a fog
as well. ""I know that it might seem weird or stuff, but I felt like I
needed to meet you. That is why I purposely bumped into you at the end of
school.""</p><p>Never having these feelings before, I was confused too. It felt so right
and I was so excited. Maybe I wanted Emily to bump into me too.</p><p>""Well, let's keep this our little secret, okay?"" I told Emily.</p><p>""Sure, just the three of us will know anything about it.""</p><p>""Three?"" I said not understanding.</p><p>""Cara has been up in her window watching us as she plays with herself. I'll
bet she is cumming pretty good.""</p><p>""Hey, let's give her a good show."" I said as I brought my lips back to
Emily's. Our hands were over each other's back and bums and our boobs were
pressed together. My boobs were feeling really good rubbing on Emily's
boobs. And for the first time, our pussy's touched together and it felt
like a shocked to both of us. It was amazing. When we finally let go, both
of us looked very glossy-eyed and in a foggy state.</p><p>Entranced, we both climbed out of the pool and headed towards the house to
get towels and dry off. Just as we get to the house, Emily's mom comes out
and hands us each a big towel.</p><p>""Hi mom, this is Kimmie, my friend from school."" Emily said.</p><p>""Hi Kimmie, nice to meet you."" Her mom answered back.</p><p>I was shocked and scared that her mom was really mad because we were
naked. But Emily sensing my nervousness, whispered in my ear, ""We swim
naked all the time.""</p><p>""Oh, girls, don't forget your suits on the deck."" Her mom called as she
went back into the house.</p><p>When her mom disappeared from view, Emily grabbed my bum and gave me a
quick kiss on the cheek. ""Would you like to do this again?""</p><p>Smiling at her, I answered back, ""Yes Emily, I want to do more.""</p><p>We both went into the house smiling and into her room. I got dressed as
Emily kept the towel on. ""I should go home before my parents wonder where I
am."" I told her.</p><p>""Okay, but we have a date tomorrow."" Emily said and then smiled. She came
up to me close and whispered in my ear. ""Cara has an appointment tomorrow,
so she won't be home until late. That gives us the whole house to
ourselves.""</p><p>Smiling, we both walked out of her room and Cara was coming out of her room
too. Naked, as expected. She looked at me and smiled, ""You are very pretty
Kimmie. I'll see you later.""</p><p>I left Emily's house and crossed the street. `What just happened to me?' I
kept thinking. I was also feeling like the only girl in the world. Of
course I had those weird feelings in my stomach and my pussy was very
wet. Of course it got wet when I played with it, but this felt different.</p><p>I went into my house and up to my room. As I was going into my room, Amy
saw me and said, ""Gee, you look different.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say, so I just smiled at her.</p><p>As I was closing the door, she laughed and said, ""I'll bet, it's Emily.""
And off she went to her room.</p><p>Maybe it was Emily...</p>"
1361,"New Friends, Part 2",Funfla1965,2,,[''],"<p>As I changed for dinner, I really didn't feel myself at all. I had just
spent all afternoon with Emily and we seem to make a friendship together
that is unlike anything I have ever experienced. It felt awesome and I was
so excited, but I didn't know why. Emily was a new friend, so why did I have
all these weird exciting feelings?</p><p>Breaking me out of my daze, my mom called me for dinner. On the way down to
dinner, Amy walked by me and smiled.</p><p>'Did she know something?' I wondered.</p><p>Dinner went and we all watched television for a while. I was feeling very
tired so I headed to bed. As I got changed for bed, I got the urge not to
wear panties to bed for some reason. So, I put on my nightshirt and went to
the bathroom to finish getting ready for bed. Amy was in there finishing
brushing her teeth. So looked at me and smiled. I blushed for some reason
and she giggled. As she walked out she whispered back to me, ""Kimmie is in
love.""</p><p>I turned so fast to look at her. 'Why was she saying that?' She was gone and
off to her room.</p><p>I went into my room, climbed into bed and turned out the light. I heard my
parents going into their room and close their door. The excitement couldn't
wait. I had an incredible urge to play with myself tonight. I had learned
about playing with my pussy from a couple of friends at school last year,
but I didn't know what the big deal was about it. Now I had this 'feeling'
that was getting me excited and I was wet between my legs. I ran my hand
down there and it was very wet... and it felt warm. As my hand passed over
my pubic hair and to the top on my mound, I was breathing heavy. This was a
new feeling for me. I never got this excited when I tried playing before. I
decided to pull down the covers so I could open my legs. As I did, I put
both hands on my pussy and almost felt a shock. It was so exciting and felt
really good that I started to rub both hands over my pussy. Since I was
spreading the lips open my fingers started to slide inside my pussy and it
felt really, really good. I started to rub harder and my hips started to
buck up and down to the rhythm I was creating. Now I was breathing hard and
I felt something building up in me that I never felt before.  I was too
excited to stop or care because it felt so great. I stuck a finger inside my
pussy and it felt weird but nice so I moved it around and was feeling really
good. As I humped my hands with my hips my other hand hit the top of my
pussy where my clit was and I exploded with raw excitement and I let out an
incredible moan. It felt unbelievable and I was stuck in this position with
my finger inside my pussy and my other hand over my clit.</p><p>'Wow' was all I could think. I couldn't believe how incredible that felt.
Apparently someone else liked what I was doing as I noticed my door was
closing. I was too relaxed to care, but I had a feeling it was Amy.</p><p>I drifted off to sleep with thoughts of Emily.</p><p>I woke up almost late for school. I dressed and headed down to breakfast. I
ate quickly and headed out the door. On my way out, Amy was going out too. I
looked at her and her grin was infectious. I smiled and said, ""See any good
shows last night?""</p><p>See really smiled and looked away. I knew it! She was watching. And I didn't
mind. That was a new feeling for me. Well, off to find Emily at school.</p><p>The school day was slow and I didn't see Emily at all. I was getting
depressed that I wouldn't get to see her at all. I must have looked really
bad as I rounded a corner, there she was, smiling... no, glowing! I lit
right up as soon as I saw her.</p><p>She came right up and whispered in my ear, ""Remember, we have a date at my
house after school.""</p><p>""Yes, I know."" I said giggling. ""Do you want to meet me after school and we
can walk home together?""</p><p>""I have to meet my mom right after school for a second, so meet me at my
house right after school and I'll be there."" Emily said. ""Remember that you
don't need a bathing suit today, okay?!""</p><p>""Yes, I have been thinking about swimming like that all day."" I told her. I
also felt moistness in between my legs as I was talking. It felt awesome.
Emily looked like she was going to explode right there. ""I have been dying
to see you again. And I wanted to see all of you. I couldn't sleep last
night just thinking about today.""</p><p>Breaking us out of our excitement, another girl walked by and said that it
was time to get into the class. We both grinned and off we went.</p><p>When school was over I ran home and got changed into a T-shirt and shorts. I
decided not to wear a bra or panties. I was so excited that it felt right
not to wear them. On my way out the door my mom told me that it would be a
late dinner so, I could stay at Emily's house longer. I almost wet my shorts
when she told me. I said okay and ran out the door.</p><p>I was at Emily's door in a flash and I knocked. Emily came running to the
door, opened it and smile. She was totally naked. I was so excited that it
felt like I peed my shorts. She grabbed my arm and pulled me inside. We went
running to her room and once in there she turned to me and said, ""Okay, can
I ask a favor?""</p><p>I said sure not really knowing what she wanted.</p><p>""I want to take your clothes off you before we go into the pool, is that
okay?"" She asked.</p><p>I smiled and that told her it was okay. She came up to me so close, I
thought she was going to kiss me.. okay, I wanted her to kiss me. But she
grabbed my T-shirt and started pulling it over my head. She gasped at seeing
my uncovered boobs.</p><p>""They look so beautiful Kimmie."" Emily said as she went for my shorts. She
pulled them down slowly and stared at my sparsely haired pussy as she pulled
my shorts from my legs. She was on her knees looking right at my pussy. It
was like she was in a trance until she started to stand. Just as she got to
my boobs, she stopped, stared and then did something I never expected. She
kissed my nipple. I gasped in excitement and wonder as she kissed and kissed
again. It was electrifying as her lips formed right around my tiny nipple. I
was breathing hard and my knees felt weak. She looked up into my eyes and I
saw intensity. Then, with an open mouth she sucked my entire nipple into her
starved mouth.</p><p>""Oohhhhhh... Emily!!!"" was all I could say. I was feeling so hot, but I
couldn't breathe. What she was doing to me was incredible. Sensing my
excitement and unsteadiness, she had me sit on her bed. From there she kiss
and sucked each nipple with her hands massaging each boob as well. I was on
fire and my pussy was leaking profusely. Just then, I felt the same feeling
that I had the night before. Emily sucked my nipple and I was tilting my
head back. ""Oooohhhhhh... aaaahhhhh...""</p><p>Emily slid a finger into my pussy and I screamed out. ""Yeesssss.......
Yes.... Yes...."" I was cumming. It was incredible. I was really cumming and
cumming hard. Emily's finger was inside my pussy and I was cumming on it. It
felt like it was lasting for hours, yet it was only a few seconds, but I was
totally exhausted from the experience. My breathing turned into a subtle
panting and I fell back on the bed. I few minutes later Emily was climbing
up my body kissing her way up. When she got to my face, we locked lips and
kissed intensely. Our tongues were dancing with each other and it felt
wonderful. In our lip lock, Emily had put her fingers in both our mouths and
I got a taste of the juices from my pussy. It was beautiful and tasty too.
The both of us licked her fingers clean and then we looked in each other's
eyes for a while.</p><p>""Oh, Kimmie, I've wanted to do that to you all day. I don't know what's come
over me, but I am having these weird and exciting feelings about you."" Emily
said as she started to get up. ""It's like... um..""</p><p>""You're in love?"" I finished.</p><p>Looking at me funny and then smiling as if the light went on. ""Yea, that's
it."" Then positioning herself so that we were so close that our nipples were
just touching each other. She admitted it. ""Kimmie, I think I am in love
with you.""</p><p>The light was on in my head. Amy was right. I was in love with Emily. ""Oh,
Emily, I don't know how... but I am in love with you too. It is so weird how
this happened, but you have made me feel so special.""</p><p>We both hugged tightly and there were tears in my eyes. And when I looked
back in her eyes, she was crying too.</p><p>""Emily, where did you learn to do that?"" I had to ask.</p><p>Seemingly uncomfortable and hesitant, she finally said, ""I learned some of
it a little while ago, however, I just let my body take over and do what
felt natural.""</p><p>Not knowing what she meant about a while ago, I decided that it wasn't
important and then looked into her eyes, ""Can I do that to you?</p><p>""YES!"" She begged without any hesitation.</p><p>""Please, Emily... I don't know what I am doing. So let me know if I am doing
something wrong.""</p><p>She kissed me with those sensuous lips and smiled, ""Do what feels right.
Nothing more.""</p><p>She put a pillow behind her head and fell back on the bed. I fell on top of
her and we kissed for a long time. I was leading and I let my tongue dance
inside her mouth. From there I went right to her boobs. It looked like her
left boob was bigger, or at least calling to me. I brought my lips down on
her nipple and kissed. Nice. I kissed again. 'Mmmm' I thought. Then I opened
my mouth and placed it right over her soft nipple. Instinct must have taken
over as I sucked on it like an ice cream. It felt great and I was really
enjoying the feelings I was giving... and getting from sucking on Emily's
boobs. Yes, they were bigger than mine, but I was lost in the passion of
tasting her body. I could barely hear her moans of incredible passion.
""Ohhh... Kimmie... Ooohhhh.... Mmyyyy. OH Kimmie..."" was the background
noise from my new-found experience.</p><p>As if guided by mere feelings, my hand found Emily's pussy and I had to put
my finger inside her. She was so wet that my middle finger slid all the way
into her pussy.</p><p>""Oh my god!!!!"" she screamed at the top of her lungs.</p><p>Like I did the night before, I started to move it in and out of her. Faster.
I couldn't control myself as I just had to push it into her. Then I slipped
another finger in her and it went in all the way as well.</p><p>That was all Emily could handle, ""Aaaaaa... I'm cummmming..""</p><p>Her scream of her cumming made me stop sucking her nipples but my hand kept
moving. I just watched her face as it distorted with the feelings she had
flooding her. It was so beautiful and incredible. Then I realized that her
pussy started to pour out this warm juice all over my fingers. Much more
than I have ever seen from myself. Emily finally calmed down and just laid
on the bed totally spent. I had the urge and I brought my fingers from her
pussy to my nose. There was a slight smell that I couldn't describe. I then
tasted my fingers. 'Sweet' I thought. I stuck both fingers in my mouth and
licked and sucked them clean. 'Tasty, mmmm...I like this' I thought to
myself as I curled up to Emily on the bed and we cuddled together and fell
asleep.</p><p>Emily woke up first and kissed me softly. As I opened my eyes, she smiled
and kissed me again. Each kiss from her felt electrifying and special. We
kissed and kissed and kissed. She rolled onto me and kissed me more with her
tongue. It felt great and I welcomed her whole-heartedly. We must have been
kissing for a long time because my mouth was getting very dry. I had my
hands on her bum and my fingers were trailing into her crack. She looked up
at me and finally said, ""Boy, we both are very sticky.""</p><p>Then I realized that I was so sticky between my legs and all over my pussy.
My pubic hair was sticking to Emily's pubic hair. As we pulled apart we
laughed about it. We were just so happy and excited together that it didn't
matter how messy we got. It was fun.</p><p>Climbing off the bed, Emily reached out for my hand, ""Let's go take a shower
together.""</p><p>I followed her into the bathroom. We turned on the water and climbed into
the shower. IShe washed my body completely and then I got my turn. As I
washed her bum, I got very close to it. It was beautiful and I could see her
pussy lips between her legs. I washed that area extra long. After we
finished washing up, I grabbed her and gave her an intense kiss. Our lips
locked and stayed that way. Our hands wondered each other's back and I found
her bum again.. We kissed and kissed, until...</p><p>""Emily, are you ever going to get out of the shower?"" It was Cara calling
from behind the shower curtain. I was scared, shocked and nervous.</p><p>Without even thinking, Emily called back, ""Give us a moment. We'll be out.""
As if nothing different was happening, Cara stuck her head in the shower and
said, ""Okay, I need a shower... Oh, by the way, your room has a smell in
it."" Her smile told us that she knew what the smell was. Cara headed out of
the bathroom, but before leaving she called back, ""Oh, mom wants you to
hurry up so you can help with dinner.""</p><p>I didn't know what to think. Her sister walked in on us in the shower, knew
that we did something in her room, and her mom was downstairs aware that we
were here. Emily shut off the water and we got out. Her confidence seemed to
be strong as she towel-dried me off and I... sort of toweled her dry.
Finally, it seemed as if she was ready.</p><p>""Kimmie,"" she said, ""Don't be nervous around my sister or mom. Cara knows
all about us. And I think my mom knows too. She is very happy with you and
what she sees between us.""</p><p>Not knowing what to feel I looked into her eyes. The sincerity and overall
feelings told me that everything was okay and not to worry. I gave her a big
kiss and hug and we walked out to her room naked to get dressed.</p><p>As we got dressed, Emily gave each boob a nice kiss. We headed downstairs
and met up with her mom. She was glowing as much as I was feeling. She asked
our help with dinner arrangements. I said that I needed to head home for
dinner and she suggested to call my mom and ask if I could have dinner with
them.</p><p>I did and my mom said that it would be no problem, just be home by 9:00pm.
I told Emily's mom and she smiled at me. ""Okay, Kimmie, you are one of the
family, so give Emily a hand and we'll eat shortly.""</p><p>I smiled and went over to help Emily.</p>"
1362,"New Friends, Part 3",Funfla1965,3,,[''],"<p>The weeks went by and Emily and I were really in love. We were together all
the time when we were not in school. It is actually good that we didn't see
much of each other at school. Although, Emily and I knew we were in love
with each other, we really didn't think the kids at our school would be to
kind to us if they found out. I had a few friends in school, as did Emily,
but they were just that, school friends.</p><p>It's really amazing how my parent's don't see us in love. My dad is totally
oblivious to it all and my mom doesn't really notice. She knows we are
great friends and is probably happy that I found a friend in a new area.</p><p>Now Amy is aware of our love and she is so supportive of it; even to the
point of being extra close to both Emily and myself. It's so cool that I am
finally having a close relationship with my sister. Ever since she started
in sports, we drifted away from each other. I am glad that it has totally
turned around.</p><p>What has made this relationship so much more special is Emily's family.
They have taken me into their family and treated me like a regular member
of the family. Her dad was very nice and always had time to spend with us
while he was home. But his job took him traveling all the time. According
to Emily's mom, he is a great father and husband and he makes enough money
to afford them a very nice living. I guess that explains how they could
afford to buy new clothes all the time and even include me in many of their
shopping sprees. Emily's mom, Beth, did everything she could to have our
relationship blossom. She would take us shopping and always let us shop
together and we could buy for each other. She always told me how great the
two of us looked together. Since we spent a lot of time naked around her
house, she was always complimenting both our figures and telling us how
each of us has grown.</p><p>One weekend night we were over Emily's house watching a movie. It was just
the four of us, Emily's mom, Emily, Cara and myself. We had a nice early
dinner and we settled down for a movie. Since Beth was comfortable with all
of us, she poured some wine for each of us. I guess this was a common
occurrence since Cara and Emily didn't seem to mind. I guess if it works
for them, it's fine for me. Well, we had quite a bit of wine between us and
we all we getting quite giddy. Towards the end of the movie there was a
scene with a naked woman and it seemed to send Cara off the deep end. She
started asking all types of questions.</p><p>""Mom, will my boobies ever get that big?"" and, ""What is all that hair
between her legs? Emily doesn't have that much? Will we get lots of hair
like that? And how come you down have any hair between your legs?""</p><p>Cara's questions came fast and furious without letting her mom even answer
one. I guess it was the wine hitting all of us... 'Wait a minute,' I
thought to myself, 'did she say that her mom has no hair between her legs?'</p><p>Finally Cara had to take a breath of air and her mom got to finally answer,
""Honey, as you grow, you grow pubic hair and in my case, I like to shave it
all off. Your dad loves it that way.""</p><p>""Oh..."" was all Cara said. It was clear on her face that she was not
getting it or at least faking it. As I was looking over to Emily, she
seemed to be having naughty thoughts. With a big grin filling her face she
turned to her mom.</p><p>""Mom, why don't we all get naked here and you can show us the differences?""</p><p>""That is fine with me, if it is fine with Kimmie."" Beth said turning to
me. ""I know you and Emily are naked together a lot and you get to see Cara
naked too, but I don't think you have seen me naked. Is that okay with
you?""</p><p>I wasn't sure what to think, but I wanted to please Emily, so I said okay.</p><p>In a flash we were all naked together and I was amazed at how Emily, Cara
and mom looked almost exactly alike. Emily and I sat on the couch and mom
took Cara to the center of the room in a 'show-like' display.</p><p>""Now Cara, I will use you first and then we will go to Kimmie, Emily, and
then myself."" Mom said as she made Cara stand in front of us.</p><p>""Cara, as you can see, your breasts are starting to form."" Bringing her
hand over her breast and doing a little caress that seemed to have an
effect of Cara. Her hand moved south and right over her pubic area. ""And
this little spot here is your vagina.""</p><p>Bringing her hands to spread Cara's legs more, mom let her hands show
Cara's vagina lips. ""Now I know you know all that, but I want to she you
the difference as you get older.""</p><p>Now looking at me, mom smiled and said, ""Kimmie, I think you should be
next. Come up here and stand where Cara was.""</p><p>Cara and I switched positions and mom did the same to me showing my
breasts, which had some form to them. Emily's mom's hand ran smoothly over
my breast and it felt incredible. I was staring into Emily's eyes and I
could feel her warmth right there.</p><p>""Now, you can see as you get older, your breasts grow.""</p><p>It may have been the wine, but mom's hands seemed to linger on my breasts
for a long time. Then in a very slow motion her hands moved down my body to
my sparse pubic hair and my vagina.</p><p>""As you can see here, Kimmie has grown some hair down here."" And in a
smooth move she spread my legs open. ""Now as you can see her vagina, there
really isn't much of a change in her vagina over yours."" Her fingers were
sliding up my lips and I was really getting flush. In a deep breath that I
thought was mine, Emily's mom told me to sit down and asked Emily to come
up.</p><p>""Even though Emily and Kimmie are the same age, there is a little
difference in their growth."" Her mom stated as she completely cupped
Emily's breasts in her hands. ""For one, Emily's breasts are filling out a
little faster the Kimmie's.""</p><p>As Cara and I looked on, I felt Cara's hand grab onto mine. Not that I
cared, I was so intent to watch my lover in front of me.</p><p>Then in extreme slow motion, Emily's mom's hand moved south to her
vagina. Yes, a little more pubic hair, but this is not where her mom
went. Her mom opened Emily's legs quite a bit and spread open her vagina.</p><p>""See, here is a little difference. Emily's vagina lips are a little larger
than yours."" Her mom moaned to us. All of us seemed to be really effected
by the wine and the show of naked bodies. I didn't realize it but Cara's
hand had found her way between my legs and was resting over my vagina. As
the room seemed to stand still around us, we were all shaken out of our
lust-filled stupor when the phone rang.</p><p>Emily's mom went to answer it and Emily sat right next to me. We kissed
softly and passionately until we heard her mom coming back. Cara was too
entranced to care what we were doing.</p><p>""Kimmie, that was your mom. I told her that you'd be spending the night
here."" Emily and I smiled and hugged as her mom gave us the good news.
""Just don't be too loud tonight, okay"" Knowing full well what she was
referring too.</p><p>""Now back to me"" she said in stride. "" I am going to get closer to all of
you so you can really see.</p><p>She was mere inches from all three of us and she cupped her breasts. She
was rubbing them up and down and showing all of each breast to us.</p><p>""As you can see, they do get bigger and they feel different.... Here touch
them and feel the difference to your breasts."" She offered.</p><p>All three of us did. I did feel the difference from her breast and mine,
well and Emily's. It was obvious that her mom was really enjoying us touch
them. She was breathing hard and her talking was getting harder to
understand. Then, it hit me; there were a couple hands on my breasts. Both
Emily and Cara were feeling the softness of my breasts compared to their
mom's.</p><p>Getting close to my ear, Emily whispered, ""But I do like to taste your
breasts.""</p><p>I was about to answer when Cara leaned into me and whispered, ""Will I ever
get that chance?""</p><p>I looked at Cara, then to Emily. Not knowing how to answer that, Emily
seemed to chime in. ""Maybe some day.""</p><p>Dejected, Cara turned to her mom who seemed to be coming back from a
dream. And she sat on the couch and asked us to gather around.</p><p>""Now girls, as you can see, all my pubic hair has been shaved off."" She
said with a grin. ""My vagina kinda looks like yours Cara.""</p><p>Spreading her legs. Emily's mom opened her vagina for us to see. It was
huge and her lips were very red.</p><p>""But you can see that my lips are much bigger and they are red compared to
yours being pink.""</p><p>""Why are they so wet, mom?"" Cara asked.</p><p>Embarrassed a little, her mom finally answered, ""Well, Cara... I am very
excited and that happens when a woman gets sexually excited."" Looking over
at Emily and I smiling, she continued, ""This is what happens when lovers
feel the emotional attachment to each other.""</p><p>There was a musty aroma around us and something was telling me that it was
time to go to bed. Obviously with Emily next to me. Emily must have been
thinking the same thing because she grinned and me took my hand and told
her mom that it was time for us to go to bed.</p><p>Grinning ear to ear, her mom said okay but not to stay up too late. As we
started to walk out of the room I noticed that Cara was running her hand
over her mom's vagina and she was leaning back as if she was lost.</p><p>We got into Emily's room and closed the door. I leaned on the door as Emily
brought her lips to mine and pressed them ever so softly. The kiss melted
our lips together and I was lost. My hands had found her back and her's
found my neck. The softness of the kiss kept up against the door for a
while. We were drawn out of our lip lock when we heard Cara behind the
door.</p><p>""Mom, it tastes kinda sweet."" She said as she was walking by.</p><p>""Yes, that is true honey, now please go to bed so mommy can take care of a
burning need."" Her mom said as she ushered Cara into her room.</p><p>Looking into each other's eyes and feeling the smile we had for each other,
we somehow found our way to her bed. In the background, we heard some
unusual noise in the next room but didn't let it bother us. We got back to
our kissing and let our tongue intertwine with each other as we let our
hands roam. Since I had Emily on top of me, my hands danced up and down her
back. Her hands played in my hair. Our breasts were rubbing against each
other and our legs seemed to be tangled with each other. Our kissing went
on for a long time and my hands kept finding the crack on Emily's bum.</p><p>I'm not sure if it was the wine or just that it was later than I thought,
but I started to fall asleep in our kiss. I looked up at Emily and she was
doing the same. I guided her to the side of the bed in my arms and we
drifted off to sleep.</p><p>I could have sworn I heard Emily's mom scream out a few times... but maybe
it was just my imagination.</p><p>My dream was beautiful. I had Emily's head in my hands as she was kissing
my breasts so softly. Her lips would find the tip of my nipples and she
would suckle them so soft, so sweet and very tender. As she would make my
breathing labored, she would take the whole areola into her mouth and her
tongue would flick my nipple over and over. This was the best experience
she has ever given me. Then, I realized it wasn't a dream, she was really
sucking on my breasts and she was really incredible. I didn't want to open
my eyes; I just wanted to enjoy her ministrations on me. It was weird how
she got her knee to be placed just right between my legs resting right on
my vagina. It felt great. I started humping her knee, as she seemed to pick
up the pace of working her lovely mouth over each breast. As she went from
each breast she would take it in her mouth, not as deep as she usually
does, but it was no less sensual. Now my breathing was extremely labored
and I was building up to a powerful feeling. I wanted to look in her eyes
as she brought me over the edge. I looked down...</p><p>""CARA?!?!""</p><p>She stopped. It was Cara not Emily making love to my breasts. Stunned and
excited at the same time. Cara really knew how to make it feel really good;
maybe even better than Emily. But this was my lover's sister. I didn't know
what to say.</p><p>Finally coming around Cara spoke to me, ""Kimmie... Oh Kimmie... I have
wanted to do that to you since I first met you. Your breasts are so
beautiful and I wanted to feel them and kiss them.""</p><p>""But... but..."" I stammered.</p><p>""Kimmie, Emily is always telling me how good you taste and how sweet you
are... and ...well, I wanted to find out. I asked Emily over and over if I
could, but she said that you two were special friends and it might not be
appropriate.""</p><p>I looked at Cara and stared. She did feel good and it didn't do any harm. I
finally smiled and said, ""Cara, it's okay. I don't mind. ... I kinda liked
it. You are very good."" Cara's eyes were brightening. ""Maybe someday I can
do that back to you.""</p><p>Cara's excitement shot through the room and she was jumping her little
naked body around the room. It finally hit me, 'where was my lover?' I
thought.</p><p>As if on cue Cara turned to me, ""Mom and Emily went to the store. They
should be back any moment. I just... had to kiss your breasts Kimmie.""</p><p>Feeling moistness between my legs and getting that feeling again, I was
about to ask Cara if she wanted that kiss, but I heard the front door
shut. Cara shot out of the room to hers. I was flushed... what to do?!?! I
quickly headed for the bathroom and turned on the shower. I didn't want
Emily to see me flushed like this. I got into the shower and under the
spray just as I heard Emily entering.</p><p>""Mom told me that she heard the shower going and I needed to get in it an
help whoever was in it get really clean.""</p><p>I looked at Emily as she was glowing as usual when we were taking a shower
together. Maybe there was more... I looked at her, smiled and felt her
melting into me as she leaned in and kissed me. Our lips became entangled
and we let our tongues waltz together. It felt so beautiful...so loving.</p><p>In the back of my mind, 'how was I going to tell Emily about what happened
with Cara?'</p>"
1363,"New Friends, Part 4",Funfla1965,4,,[''],"<p>Things were going great with Emily and I and it seemed as if the world was
perfect. Although we didn't spend as much time together as we initially
did, we still saw plenty of each other and made love when we had the
chance. We even stole kisses in school a few times. That was more of fun
than anything else... but it definitely made the day special.</p><p>One weekend when my dad was away on some business trip, my mom got a great
opportunity to go to the city for the night. Amy and I convinced her to go,
but she would only do it if we stayed at a friend's house. 'D'uh... I could
do that.' I thought to myself. And Amy got permission to stay at her friend
Liz's house. I knew her friend Liz through her older sister Chasity. So
things were all set.</p><p>I was surprised when I answered the door to find Chasity standing
there. She was to pick up Amy and take her to her house. I think what
surprised me the most is how pretty and sexy she looked. I knew her from
school, but I never saw this side of her. She was tall, about 5'9"" with
brown hair and eyes. She looked the athletic type with a girlish smile. She
was wearing a beautiful half-shirt that clearly showed her beautiful chest
and belly area. Her shorts were tight spandex and only covered a tiny
portion of her never-ending beautiful legs.</p><p>""Hi Kimmie."" She said. ""Are you okay?"" The devilish smile on Chasity's face
seemed to have taken my vocal chords. I couldn't speak. Thank god Amy came
right to door to save me.</p><p>""See ya, Kimmie"" Amy said as she headed out the door.</p><p>Chasity's grin did not leave her face as she walked away. It took
everything I could think of to muster a response and bring myself
back. Finally as the two girls hit the sidewalk I called out, ""Have fun Amy
and behave.""</p><p>Both girls burst out laughing. I didn't understand and since I was back to
reality, I didn't care. It was going to be a night with Emily.</p><p>I headed back in the living room and sat on the sofa as mom ran by me and
gave me a peck on the cheek.</p><p>""You get over to Emily's right away. I won't be home until tomorrow
night. So, be good and don't forget to check up on your sister."" She was
out the door and gone.</p><p>I stared out the patio door a while and wondered if there was something
with Chasity. Not like Emily, but ... I just didn't know.</p><p>I must have been totally lost because the next thing I knew, I was feeling
this warm sensuous kiss over my ear. I closed my eyes and turned my head
and met the warm lips with my wanting lips. Lips grew together and tongues
entered each other's mouth as we wrapped ourselves together. Her taste was
sweet but her touch was incredible.</p><p>I opened my eyes and looked into Emily's eyes. We each looked into eternity
encased in our eyes. We broke our lip massaging and smiled.</p><p>""Why are you here? I thought I was coming over to your house."" I asked
wondering.</p><p>""Well, since Cara is at my aunt's house looking at a <a href=""funfla016.html"">summer camp</a> this
weekend, my mom suggested that we stay here tonight...alone.""</p><p>""Won't your mom be alone too?"" I asked</p><p>""Yea, but I think she wants some time to loosen up or something."" She
replied.</p><p>We hugged and kissed again, more of friendly than sensual. We made some
popcorn and watched a movie. When the movie was done, Emily jumped up and
cursed.</p><p>What's the matter, Emi?""</p><p>""I forgot my bag. I was so excited to get over her and spend time with you,
I forgot it.""</p><p>""No problem, let's just walk over and get it.""</p><p>We both headed out the door and over to her house. When we got to the door,
it was locked and Emily didn't have the key. It wasn't a big deal, we
started to go around to the back and enter through the patio.</p><p>Emily grabbed my arm as we got to the fence door. ""Do you hear that,
Kimmie?""</p><p>""Yes..."" it sounded like moaning of sorts. We were both scared and almost
decided to make a run back to my house until we opened the fence door
slightly. The sight in front of us shocked us completely.</p><p>Emily's mom was totally naked barely in the pool and she was really playing
with herself. She was rubbing her breast with one hand and the other hand
was over her vagina. Both Emily and I were frozen but I was getting
excited. The sexual excitement in front of us was really turning me on and
I didn't know why. I knew it was hot when I could feel the wetness in
between my legs.</p><p>Then Emily's mom shocked us even more by moaning, ""Yes, Emily, lick me
there... Taste mommy's pussy... Oh, yes honey, suck my pussy good."" Her
breathing was now really getting hoarse. ""Cara, please... help your sister
suck my pussy... Ohh.... Please... harder honey... That's it Kimmie, suckle
my breast...Oooohhh...""</p><p>'OMG' I thought, 'Emily's mom was fantasizing about us with her.' I was so
hot at the thought and it seemed to make my pussy explode with
juices. Since I wasn't wearing any panties, it was dripping down my
legs. This whole time I was unaware of what Emily was doing until I turned
and looked. She had pulled her shorts aside and she was fingering herself
viciously. I could smell that beautiful scent from her and I was getting
too hot to be standing there. I took a deep breath and whispered to Emily,
""Think we should head back? I am very... in need of you right now.""</p><p>Coming down a little, Emily smiled and placed her fingers on my lips. It
was then I realized that those fingers were very busy inside her and I
sucked them in. ""MMmmmmmm..."" The taste was sweet and tasty.</p><p>We both looked back at her mom and realized that she had changed positions
and she was using a vibrator in her pussy. We were frozen again... It was
incredible watching her work this ..thing inside her vagina. She was
screaming our names as she must have hit a big orgasm. I couldn't move
until Emily ripped my arm and we ran back to my house. We got inside and
locked the door and jumped on the sofa. Our arms and legs flailing wildly
as we got each other naked in record time. We were side by side embraced in
a beautiful heat-filled, passionate kiss. The kiss lasted a long time as we
aggressively sucked on each other's lips and tongue. The passion was
getting hotter and hotter. Our fingers had found each other's vagina and we
were both letting our fingers play in the love folds. I must have found
Emily's clit as she jumped and I fell off the sofa. We laughed a little and
I looked out the patio door as I was getting back onto the sofa. Something
caught my eye... 'Amy' I thought to myself.</p><p>Sure enough, as I repositioned myself I could see her at the edge of the
patio door. What I didn't realize was Chasity was right behind her.</p><p>I worked my way up Emily's body with kisses and when I got to her mouth. I
stopped and whispered, ""Amy is watching us from the patio. Do you want to
give her a good show?"" I knew her answer since she was so open with Cara.</p><p>She sat right up and positioned her legs on either side of me and we locked
lips in a very passionate kiss. No tongue, just lips melting together and
really hot. Both our hands were on each other's head and we were 'hamming'
it up for Amy.</p><p>I broke our kiss and mouthed to Emily, ""Let me take over, lie back.""</p><p>She did and I positioned her a little to the side so Amy could get a real
good show. To make sure she was watching, I faked a sneeze and looked
over. She was there and I could see her shirt was off and there was a pile
of clothes next to her.</p><p>I went back to Emily and started kissing her neck below her ear, slowly and
very sultry. I moved around her neck and then down her front. I was right
at her breasts. One hand on one breast, mouth on the other. I was suckling
the nipple and caressing the other. I bit down slightly and it brought a
moan of pleasure from Emily. I continued sucking and kissing her breast;
licking, sucking, kissing and biting. My hand was working the other breast;
kneading it with my fingers.</p><p>""""Oohhhhh, Kimmie... Kimmie.. you are .. ohhh...."" The moans were getting
louder. Not sure if she was doing it for Amy or she was that turned on. I
switched breasts and did the same. I was enjoying it very much and I think
I was extremely hot because my sister was watching. I could feel the same
juices leaking down my legs that I felt when we were watching Emily's mom
in her fit of passion.</p><p>""Kimmie... you are so good..."" Emily moaned and looked down at me. Her eyes
seemed to be on fire. There was a burning sensation in them. ""Go
lower...much lower."" She demanded.</p><p>We were approaching new territory that we only heard about. But I was so
into showing off to Amy and Emily was begging.. more like demanding, me to
go there... So, down I went.</p><p>I was on my hands and knees. Emily had brought her feet up on the sofa and
she was spread wide open. Her vagina lips were very well coated and
slightly open. They looked pinker than I have seen before and they had a
slight intoxicating scent calling me. I finally went down and placed a soft
kiss on her lips. 'Mmm...' I thought, 'different.' I kissed again. And
again... I decided to try my tongue between the lips, so I opened my mouth
and brought my lips over her vagina and let my tongue slide up her lips.</p><p>""OMG!!! Kimmie... Kimmie... OMG!""</p><p>I did it again.</p><p>""Arrrgggg....Kimmie!"" Emily moaned out loud again. I know Amy could hear.</p><p>I continued this time moving my tongue up and down and bobbing my head a
little.</p><p>""OMG, OMG, OMG, OMG..""</p><p>I kept it up and Emily kept it up. There really wasn't any taste, but it
was so very wet. On a good lick upward I stuck my tongue as far in as it
could go and when I hit the top of her vagina, she screamed.</p><p>""AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh....YES!"" Her hands
wrapped around my head and she held me there. My tongue was a little stuck
with my face pushed into her vagina. Since she was really enjoying it, I
kept licking where I was.</p><p>""OMG...Kimmie!!! OMG"" She was keeling over me. ""That's incredible."" She
gasped.</p><p>When her hands let go of my head, I stopped and looked up at her and saw
delirium in her. Her eyes showed a satisfaction on such a high level. I
looked down at her beautiful vagina and noticed a huge wet spot on the sofa
between her legs.</p><p>She looked down at me with an extremely exhausted look. A second later she
broke out in a little laugh. I had no idea why she was laughing. So, I
crawled up her beautiful body and got right into her face. Her giggle was
really infectious and I asked her what was up.</p><p>""Oh, Kimmie, your face is so soaked! You look like you nearly drowned in
... well... my juices.""</p><p>We both laughed at that and kissed.</p><p>""Lick me clean."" I told her as I was getting on the sofa. I wanted to see
what Amy was doing. As I looked out the patio door, all I could see was her
naked bum pressed against the patio door. Somehow it looked...different.</p><p>Emily brought me back and we made love to each other's face. Our kisses
were passionate and our tongues intertwined to taste the love of our
mouths. Seemingly we melted into a nice little nap together.</p><p>Emily was the first to wake up. She woke me up with little baby kisses to
each of my breasts. It felt great. We both got up and headed towards my
room.</p><p>""So, do you think Amy had the show of her life?"" Emily asked.</p><p>I thought a second... picturing her bum pressed against the door. ""Yea,
I'll bet she got a real lesson."" 'Hmmm....'</p><p>Just as we got to my room to make more passionate love to each other, Emily
spun around with a major naughty grin on her face.</p><p>""What are you scheming?""</p><p>""Well..."" she started. ""You know how my mom was sticking that vibrator in
her vagina and screaming in excitement?""</p><p>""How could I forget!"" I said not knowing where she was going.</p><p>And off she ran...</p><p>""Where are you going?"" As she turned into my parent's room.</p><p>I met up with her and she was in front of my mom's dresser.</p><p>""Well, let's find your mom's vibrator and use it on you!"" she exclaimed.</p><p>Almost laughing, ""My mom would never have one of those.""</p><p>Looking as if I wasn't very bright... well naive. ""Every mom has one, just
some hide it real good.""</p><p>""Not my mom.."" I started to say as Emily started fishing through my mom's
dresser. ""My mom wouldn't know..""</p><p>""Found it!"" She called out.</p><p>I was dumbfounded. My mom had a vibrator. Emily brought it over to me.</p><p>""I...I don't believe it.""</p><p>Emily handed it to me and I held it up. It wasn't anything big. It was
blue, about 6"" long with a little curve on the tip. Not knowing what to do,
I handed it back to Emily. She grabbed my hand and dragged me quickly into
my room and tossed me on the bed. She got right on me.</p><p>""Kimmie, you took the next step and went down on me. Now it's my turn to
return the favor with a twist... or a buzz.""</p><p>I wasn't so sure about it, but I was intrigued. I loved Emily with all my
heart so I knew she would take care of me.</p><p>She propped my head on a pillow. Positioned my legs just right at the edge
of the bed and she got between them.</p><p>I closed my eyes for the first kiss down there. I didn't know what to
really expect. It was gentle. Emily's lips brought soft kisses over my
lips. It was a different feeling that is tough to explain, but I know it
felt good. It got more interesting as she seemed to breathe heavily over
the lips she was now spreading with her fingers.</p><p>""Kimmie, you are so wet.""</p><p>I closed my eyes to enjoy what she was doing.</p><p>""Oh, Kimmie... I want to.."" Her tongue wet inside my lips.</p><p>I jolted and my open flew open. 'Wow' I thought.</p><p>With both hands opening my vagina more, her tongue went to work on both
lips. It was like an electrical shock of passion each time she licked. And
she licked, and licked.</p><p>I could barely breath it was so intense. I wasn't saying anything that I
knew of, but I was panting pretty well. She kept this up for a little while
and just when I thought I couldn't breathe anymore, she licked my button.</p><p>""Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."" I gasped loud enough for me to realize it.</p><p>Emily continued doing that to me and my screams of pleasure were beckoning
her to do more. I let out another huge scream, ""OOOooooooooooooohhhh.""</p><p>Just as I thought she was going to relax, she inserted the vibrator into my
pussy. I went over the deep end and let out a moan/scream that rang through
my ears. This feeling was not stopping. It was going and going and going...</p><p>I must have passed out. The next thing a vaguely remember was Emily was
looking into my eyes and she had so much love in them. I could tell that
she was so proud of how she made me feel and how much love that we just
shared. And she could see the same in my eyes. It didn't matter that she
had a milky beard that was so wet it was dripping on my chin, we were in an
emotional lovelock that a tornado would never have broken.</p><p>""Oh, Kimmie... I love you so!""</p><p>""And I love you, Emi""</p><p>We melted into one body and stayed in our blissful state for hours.</p><p></p><p>I woke up because I had to pee, so I crept into the bathroom, did my duty
and started to head back to bed. Emily was out like a light. Through the
window, the moon was shining over her body and I could see that she was as
sticky as I was. I also saw the vibrator lying there. I picked it up and
turned it on. I sat down on the chair next to my bed and spread my legs
open. As if on queue, I was getting wet. The experience Emily gave with
this thing was incredible. I needed to try it again. So I positioned over
my lips and started rubbing. God, it felt good. I then tried to insert it
inside my pussy. And it felt incredible, but it would barely go in. It was
like there was something blocking it. I was really enjoying what I was
doing so it really didn't matter. I looked over at my sleeping lover and
watched her chest rise and fall with her breathing. The moonlight just
accentuated her beauty and made my desire and love for her even stronger. I
was really starting to lose myself again in the passion of this toy before
I realized it, it had come out of my pussy and charted lower to my bum.</p><p>'OMG' I thought... this is different and intense. 'OMG'</p><p>I let it roll on my crack there and tried to push it in.</p><p>""Mmmm.....""</p><p>I couldn't get it inside my bum, but it felt great... I kept trying and the
feeling was a different intense experience. I decided to try with Emily
later and I brought it back to stick inside my pussy as I watched my lover
on the bed and I ran the vibrating tip over my button. That was it.. I hit
it again and again.</p><p>""ohhhh.... Yes... yes, yes, yes..."" I came quietly and intensely.</p><p>I pulled the vibrator away and let myself relax a bit. When I came down. I
shut it off, climbed into bed, kissed Emily and fell into a deep sleep.</p>"
1364,"New Friends, Part 5",Funfla1965,5,,[''],"<p>I was in a little haze from the passionate night we shared so it took me a
while to realize that Emily was not there. I wondered around the house
looking for her but she was not around. I was getting a little nervous
until Amy came walking in the house. I looked at her and she was very
different. She appeared to be on cloud nine and acting very weird.</p><p>""Amy, have you seen Emily?""</p><p>With a big grin she said, ""I saw plenty of her last night."" Giggling, she
continued. ""And I saw her going into her house as I was walking here.""</p><p>Perplexed why she left and didn't tell me, I started to head to my room to
get dressed and go see her. I realized I was naked in front of Amy but
didn't care. And her remark about last night didn't bother me. I trotted
off to my room and called back to Amy, ""So, did you enjoy watching us make
love?""</p><p>""Sure, we both did. It was so hot to watch you kiss and suck on Emily's
vagina.""</p><p>I stopped in shock.</p><p>""We???"" I asked almost knowing the answer.</p><p>""Yes, Chasity and I watched you two in action."" Amy said with such a
grin. ""Chasity suggested we come back here and spy on you last night. She
knew what you two would do together.""</p><p>I wasn't surprised... I was excited to hear that. 'Why?' I thought. Turning
towards Amy and walking right up to her fully aware that I was naked and I
was getting excited, I asked, ""So how did she know? .. And what did you two
do?""</p><p>Without hesitation Amy replied, ""Chasity has explored both Cara and Emily
before we moved here... And now, she can add me to the list. We got naked
outside together watching you two on the sofa and her hands explored me.""</p><p>Stunned... no, shocked... I wasn't really listening much as Amy continued.</p><p>""When you went down on Emily's vagina, I asked Chasity what that was
like. Since we were both naked and excited, she decided to show me. I sat
in a lounge chair and Chasity licked my vagina.""</p><p>Grabbing my arm in a most excited way Amy glowed. ""Kimmie, it was
awesome. I couldn't believe how good it felt.""</p><p>Grabbing me close, Amy hugged me. My naked body was engulfed in her arms
and body that I felt her excitement all over. I finally hugged back and
felt her love.</p><p>Running up to her room Amy called back to say that she was going to take a
nap since she didn't sleep much the night prior.</p><p>I, on the other hand, quickly dressed and headed over to Emily's house. I
didn't know what I was feeling; hurt, anger, and confusion... it didn't
make sense. When I got to her door, I was about to open it when Emily
opened it an almost bounced into me.</p><p>""Kimmie!"" She said startled.</p><p>I didn't say a word.</p><p>Thinking my confused look was because she left my house, she quickly
answered. ""I'm sorry I snuck out. I wanted to check on my mom and also get
my bag. I needed to get a little cleaned up.""</p><p>""Amy saw us last night."" I said to her in a harsh manner.</p><p>""Yea, I know. It was fun...""</p><p>""Chasity enjoyed watching too."" I fired.</p><p>The shock on the face was clear. I knew it wasn't because we were watched.</p><p>""Oh..."" Emily started. ""Well...""</p><p>""Amy told me that you and Chasity were lovers before I moved here.""</p><p>Really shocked, Emily shook her head. ""Kimmie, we were never lovers. Oh,
Kimmie.. It's... it's...""</p><p>""What?"" I shouted.</p><p>""Kimmie, Chasity and Cara got together one night and Chasity seduced Cara
to have some sexual fun."" She said looking me in the eye. ""Cara told me
about it and suggested I join them, I think it was Chasity's idea though.""</p><p>We started walking back to my house as it was evident that my anger was
melting.</p><p>""One night we had Chasity over and we all got naked and she showed me and
Cara how to suck on each other's breasts. She also showed us how to use our
fingers in each other's vagina. But that was it.""</p><p>Really embarrassed and not really knowing what to do or where to go I
smiled at her as we walked in my house.</p><p>We were both quiet as we went to my room. I wasn't sure of anything at the
moment and I wanted to digest it all. It was Emily who finally spoke.</p><p>""I need a shower.""</p><p>Smiling I told her that I would go start it up while she got things out of
her bag. I went into the bathroom to find a naked Amy climbing into the
shower.</p><p>""I couldn't sleep so I decided to take a shower.""</p><p>I said okay and I left. On the way back to my room I decided to get
something to drink. I was really thirsty and I need something cold. From
the kitchen as I poured a drink, I looked down the hall to see a naked
Emily walking into the bathroom. I called to her but she didn't
respond. So, I went to get her to let her know that Amy was going to take a
shower first. When I got into the bathroom I stood in shock as both girls
were in the shower.</p><p>""Emily!""</p><p>Reality hit both girls in the shower as the curtain flew open and Emily
realized she was in the shower with my sister who was playing with herself.</p><p>""OMG!"" Emily stammered looking at me and looking at Amy. She didn't realize
that it was Amy in the shower and not me. Even though we are different, in
the steamy shower it was hard to tell.</p><p>Not phased at all, Amy spoke up, ""Either get in the shower with us or Emily
can get out and you can wait till I finish.""</p><p>The redness and embarrassed look on Emily's face told me that she wanted to
get out and wait. She climbed out and I took her hand and we walked out to
my room to wait for Emily.</p><p>Since we had to wait a while, it only seemed natural to start making love
again. Our passion lasted a lot longer than Amy's shower. Even though we
were still dirty from our night of fun, we made passionate love
together. We eventually cuddled together and fell asleep again.</p><p></p><p>The rest of the school year went by in a blur. Emily and I spent a lot of
time together as usual, but I found myself... wanting. Not really
understanding what these feelings were, I just let them stir inside me. Of
course, there were the unusual feelings I had anytime Chasity was
around. There was the one time I ran into her in the school gym after
school and she whispered to me that she wanted to explore me from head to
toe as she quickly licked my ear and then ran off. I just didn't understand
it all. It was too much for me to grasp.</p><p>I had been sleeping naked more and more. I think my mother was finally
catching on that Emily and I were more than just friends. She would say
things to me about our relationship and I would never answer her directly,
so I figured that my mom was finally realizing our love for each other. Now
Amy was turning into an extremely horny girl. Almost every night I could
hear her masturbating. I was amazed at how expressive she was and when our
parents weren't home, she was even worse. On a couple of occasions she
performed passionately in front of Emily and I. We didn't join her,
although, I think Emily wanted to do more with Amy. After watching her, we
would have passionate fun together. Those times were really just fun sex
together.</p><p>As the summer came, we would take walks together, hand in hand and we cared
less and less about who knew about it. We would go the movies together or
spend time at the mall, but the most fun we had was in her pool. We would
swim naked almost all the time and we were always trying to kiss or
masturbate each other. Cara would join us many times and on a few occasions
Amy partook in our naked swimming. Emily and I tried to hook Amy and Cara
up as lovers but it didn't seem to work. At least they seemed disinterested
in each other.</p><p>One night late in the summer, I was heading over to Emily's house for our
usual sleep over. I was about to cross the street when I heard, ""Hey sexy!""</p><p>I turned to see Chasity walking up the street in a very reveling
outfit. She was wearing a seductive smile and her face was glowing.</p><p>I smiled back and was about to greet her as she came right up to me when
she planted her lips right on mine in an intense kiss. Confused I stood
there for a second as she was kissing me with both her hands on my
face. The weirdest thing happened next. I started kissing her back. It was
as if something inside was guiding me to kiss Chasity back. This kiss was
different than any with Emily. This was more... heated. Our lips massaged
each other's lips with the heat of an inferno kiss. It went on for a minute
or so. When we finally broke the kiss. Chasity beamed at me and without a
word continued on her way down the street. Before she turned the corner,
she turned back to me and blew me another kiss, then she was gone.</p><p>I didn't move an inch. I almost forgot to breathe. What was happening to
me? I couldn't figure out what I was feeling. It was... different. Finally
getting my composure, I headed over to Emily's house. I met Emily and Cara
out back in the pool, stripped and joined them. We played in the pool for
some time before dinner. After dinner, we went to the playroom and watched
a movie. Cara disappeared and Emily's mom was in the living room
entertaining guests.</p><p>The whole night I was constantly replaying the experience with
Chasity. Either I was really good at hiding my confusion or Emily was just
blind. We cuddled together during the movie. Occasionally we would kiss or
let our hands wonder over each other and idly play wherever our hands
found. As the movie ended, we ended up in a deep kiss. Our arms were
embraced and we were doing a serious tongue ballet. The noise from Emily's
mom's entertaining was getting really loud that it caused us to stop and
listen to the party. It was Emily who finally spoke, ""Gee, they are really
getting drunk out there.""</p><p>I laughed. ""Yea, it sounds like they are trashed.""</p><p>As we listened more, it sounded like only two voices out there. Familiar
voices. It was also the words of sex being spoken. 'Hhmmmm...' I thought.</p><p>""Well, let's head up to my room so that we can get some... sleep"" Emily
said with her devious smile.</p><p>We stood up and fixed out nighties, well t-shirts that we were wearing. As
we walked out past the party, there were only two people left. Emily's mom
was laughing intensely and next to her was... my mom.</p><p>Our mom's had become good friends over the past year. That is how I think
my mom finally realized that there was much more to our relationship. I
just have never seen this 'happy-go-lucky' side of my mom before. Okay, I
guess it's the first time I ever saw my mom that drunk.</p><p>As cool as usual, Emily said hi and told them we were off to bed.</p><p>Her mom said her usual nighttime wishes for us. But then my mom spoke up,
""You girls betta not beeee too loud tonight."" She slurred her words as she
spoke. ""Beee quiet in da morning... Mom will be a little tired.""</p><p>It was funny to watch my mom let her hair down. Emily and I trotted off to
her room. We got her bed ready and went quickly into the bathroom to clean
up. We both climbed into bed, hugged each other and then joined in a kiss
and a sensual embrace. We could still hear our moms being noisy as we were
passionately finding our lips tasting each other. Emily was sucking on my
neck when I heard a splash in her pool. Then laughter. At this point I
stopped fingering Emily and tried to really listen. Since I stopped, Emily
wondered what happened and stopped sucking on my neck.</p><p>Without a word, I went to her window and looked out. Emily came up behind
me as we both gazed at our moms skinny-dipping together. It was dark but
the moonlight cast a nice glow over the pool and its occupants. This was
exciting to watch and Emily and I were both gently rubbing our hand over
each other.</p><p>Listening intently, we heard Emily's mom, ""Oh, come on Judy. You've never?""</p><p>As if the water help sober her up a little, my mom replied back,
""Nope. Never.""</p><p>""Want to let me try?""</p><p>My mom seemed to hesitate a second to the question. Neither Emily nor I
knew what the topic was but it seemed to be really effecting Emily's mom
because she was massaging her breasts heatedly.</p><p>""What about the girls?"" My mom asked.</p><p>""Oh, they are probably doing the same thing right now."" Emily's mom
replied. ""Emily told me that Kimmie is really good at it.""</p><p>""Well, okay... but not out here. How about on the sofa?""</p><p>No words were spoken as Emily's mom led my mom inside the house.</p><p>Emily and I looked at each other. Stunned. What was going on? We must have
stared at each other for some time until moaning from the living room
beckoned us to open Emily's door. As we looked down the hall, our eyes
beheld a sight that shocked and excited us both. Emily's mom was going down
on my mom.</p><p>""Ohhh... Beth, suck my clit! Suck on my pussy!"" My mom moaned. MY MOM!</p><p>Emily and I stood in shock. Our hands were on each other holding our bodies
together as we watched this erotic sight in front of us.</p><p>""Ohhh... Ohhh.. Ohh.... Beth... suck my clit... please... ooohhh.""</p><p>We watched for some time as my mom hit an orgasm and didn't seem to come
off of it. It must have lasted ten minutes and it was so hot to watch the
two moms and their alcohol-induced experience. I was so hot and wet from
the sight of the intense orgasm my mom shared with Emily's mom that I
needed to experience it as well. Taking Emily's arm I pulled her back into
her room and put her on the bed. I could tell from her eyes that she was as
hot if not hotter than I was. Lying her flat, stripping the little clothes
we had on, I climbed on top of her and positioned my vagina over her mouth
and I place my mouth over her vagina. We had done this a couple times
before and found it to be fun, but it didn't allow for us to get off as
easy. Somehow, I didn't think tonight would be a problem. We were both on
fire and it would be too easy to experience an intense orgasm. True to
form, Emily's tongue didn't have to lick my vagina too much before I
exploded with a sensational orgasm. Of course my moaning of pleasure was
right into Emily's vagina as I tried my best to keep sucking on her. As my
explosion subsided a little I sucked Emily's clit right into my mouth and
brought the passion waves into her. She was much more vocal than before as
she let out a very nice scream of pleasure. I continued to suck and suck
hard on her clit. Her body was convulsing with her second wave of
passion. For a moment while I was ushering in this wave, I thought of doing
this to Chasity.</p><p>That thought hit me hard and woke me out of my lip smacking I was giving
Emily. That was good because her orgasm had just past her peak and she was
panting intently. We relaxed, crawled under the covers and proceeded to
fall asleep naked as always. Emily was out cold in a matter of minutes. But
couldn't fall asleep. My thoughts were wondering to Chasity. I didn't love
her like I did Emily. I really didn't think of her as a friend. But there
was something that had my curiosity and I didn't know what. Before I
realized it, I was fingering myself. It felt good. Really good.</p><p>I closed my eyes and rubbed for all it was worth. As I came to my strong
orgasm peak, I let out a passionate moan. ""Chasity!!!...""</p><p></p><p>I was slow to get up in the morning. Emily was already up and about, but I
just couldn't move. As I tried to drag my naked body from under the covers,
Emily came hopping back into her room.</p><p>""Hi lover!"" She said to me before giving me my morning kiss.</p><p>We hugged and she seemed to fill me with enough energy to rise out of bed
and put my t-shirt on.</p><p>""I talked to my mom this morning."" she started. ""I guess what we saw was
the only thing that happened. Your mom enjoyed it, but was too scared to do
anything more so she ended up going home.""</p><p>Now I was pondering what it was going to be like to look at my mom in a new
view. Then I turned to Emily and asked, ""Do you think your mom would have
done anything more?""</p><p>""I dunno...maybe."" Her reply showed that she really didn't think about
it. ""You've seen her in action. I guess she would if given the chance.""</p><p>Quickly changing the subject, ""Let's go take a shower before Cara gets in
the bathroom.""</p><p>In the shower we washed each other slowly caring for every special
spot. When we finished washing we embraced and then followed it with a
passionate kiss under the shower spray. Lips locking together; eyes shut
and feeling the love between us. Again it hit me, I opened my eyes and
thought I was looking into Chasity's eyes. I jumped away and caught Emily
off guard.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" she asked.</p><p>""Um, yea... I think I was startled... by the shower."" I pretended.</p><p>We got out of the shower and dressed. Heading over to my house to get my
things for the day I realized that I was going to see my mom face to
face. Walking in the door she immediately greeted us and offered us
something to drink. We declined and off she went as if nothing ever
happened. If she was going to act as if it didn't happen, we would play
along too.</p><p>I got my stuff from my room and we headed to the school gym. We had planned
to meet some friends there and go off to the mall. We met everyone, went to
the mall and had a blast. I kept shopping for Emily and she kept shopping
for me. When we got back to the school, we were both feisty and wanted to
be a little naughty. We snuck behind the gym and started to make out
together. We were really in a heated embraced and kissing very aggressively
when I opened my eyes to see Chasity watching us from 20 feet away. She
looked me in the eye and blew me a very slow kiss. Emily immediately
stopped and looked at me.</p><p>""Kimmie, are you okay? You seemed to be... distant.""</p><p>I didn't answer and she looked all around as if we were being watched. But
by that time Chasity was gone. Thinking everything was okay she hugged me,
smiled and then whispered in my ear in between kisses, ""I love you.""</p><p>I didn't say anything.</p>"
1365,"New Friends, Part 6",Funfla1965,6,,[''],"<p>The school year started and I got to spend more time with Emily in some of
my classes. We talked about taking the same classes so we could have more
time together and study together. We even spent a lot of time talking about
college even though it was a little ways away. It was so special that we
could plan things together and plan our future. I was feeling like the
world was getting better and better. Even my thoughts of Chasity seemed to
be diminishing. It might have been that I didn't see much of Chasity since
the day behind the school, or that Emily and I seemed to be bonding more
and more on an intellectual state. I felt so much more in touch with her
and she with me. I never thought it was possible, but we were growing
together more and more.</p><p>It was close to Thanksgiving and Emily and I had a gym class together. We
did a strenuous class and decided to take a quick shower. There were a
bunch of girls in the shower so we couldn't do anything really fun together
but we both watched each other during the shower. Once we were done we
headed back into the locker room in our towels. I was taking my towel off
when Chasity came around the corner and she smiled, came up to me and
planted a heated kiss on my lips. Emily was standing right there not a foot
away. Chasity's kiss felt so good and heated that I started to kiss back
again. For some reason, I didn't care who was watching and I lost all my
thoughts of Emily standing there. When Chasity finally broke the kiss,
dazed I looked over and saw that Emily was in a state of haze as well. I
looked down and while Chasity was kissing me, she was fingering
Emily. Chasity finished playing with Emily and then sucked on her fingers
as she left and waved with her other hand. I looked around and saw only one
other girl who noticed what was going on. I knew she didn't care because
she was a friend of Chasity. But I looked at Emily who seemed to be so laid
back with the fact that her lover was kissing another girl and she was
fingered at the same time.  The kiss was good, no great. I really was
enjoying it and it felt really hot. I guess that's why I really didn't say
anything to Emily. And she seemed carefree as well. So we both let it
slide.</p><p>We got home that afternoon and I wanted to talk to Emily about the scene in
the locker room and all my weird feelings about Chasity. So, we went up to
her room and sat down.</p><p>""Emily, I think we need to talk about Chasity."" I started.</p><p>No guilt or odd feelings were coming from her as she replied. ""Okay, what
do you want to talk about? Today?""</p><p>""Well, yes... and more.""</p><p>""Okay."" Emily said. ""You go first.""</p><p>""Emily, I love you so much and you are everything to me."" I started looking
at her, but at this point I had to look away. ""But this... thing that
happened with Chasity... it has me confused.""</p><p>""Kimmie... I love you too."" She said. ""I have known Chasity for many
years. She is a beautiful girl and she is extremely sexy. But she is not
interested in a love relationship and never has.""</p><p>I guess it took a while to soak in, she didn't say anything for a while. I
wasn't sure what that really meant and was going to ask when she continued.</p><p>""She loves to have little flings and sex with cute girls and she is very
selective on who she is interested in for her playmate. By her kissing you
today, she has picked you as one of the prettiest girls in the school. And
well, our past together, it was only natural for her to finger me.""</p><p>""But... did you get jealous or concerned that she was stealing me away from
you?"" I asked Emily knowing that I might have been jealous of her and
Chasity.</p><p>""Never!"" She said with a big smile. ""I love you and only you. And I know
your feelings for me are just as strong. Chasity is just looking for
playful fun and not interested in taking you, or me away. Plus, by her
taking an interest in you, I know that I have a very special girlfriend
that is one of the best in the school.""</p><p>Now Emily was beaming big time. Her glow was lighting up the room and I
could feel my jealousy dissipate.</p><p>""To tell you the truth Kimmie, I was so hot watching you kiss Chasity. I
thought it was so sexy and I was fingering myself before Chasity put her
fingers in me.""</p><p>Now the moment of truth, I had to tell her about the experience with
Chasity before. I hoped that she would not be mad that I didn't tell her.</p><p>""Emily... Chasity did that to me once before too. Back during the
summertime."" I couldn't look at her, so I looked down.</p><p>""Really!!!"" She said so excited. ""Did she finger you? Did she play with
you?""</p><p>Now bringing my look into her eyes and seeing the excitement and
wanting. ""No, Emi... she just gave me a very intense kiss that made me kiss
back.""</p><p>Her excitement was getting to me and was making me feel so much better. I
could see in her eyes that she was happy for me but wanted to hear more.</p><p>""Oh Kimmie, you should have told me before... I would have been so excited
for you.""</p><p>I guess I had nothing to fear from Chasity and her effect on my
relationship with Emily. We got together and hugged and hugged. Our hands
massaging each other's back. We were lost in each other until she whispered
in my ear.</p><p>""Kimmie, I am so horny and wet, can we...""</p><p>I knew what I wanted to do. I sat her on the bed and helped her out of her
shorts and a pair of sexy panties that I bought for her. I looked at her
very wet vagina and the moistness all over and I brought my face right down
between her legs. I place a kiss right on her lips like I did every time I
was down between her beautiful legs. With both hands I spread her vagina
lips open to see the glistening red lips and her button. With a soft touch,
I went from the very bottom of her lips, very close to her butt hole and I
guided my tongue all the way up her lips to her button, licking as deep as
I could. Emily's moan was pretty intense as I licked up, then down. I kept
going and sucked in her juices as well as let my tongue tickle her
button. Emily was lying back on the bed with her legs spread wide, she was
really enjoying my tongue-loving her vagina. She was too far gone in her
orgasmic bliss to realize that her mom was watching us from the door. It
must have been such a sexy sight to watch her daughter in the throws of an
intense orgasm with her lover sucking away at her pussy.</p><p>Just as I heard Emily melting into a wave of intense orgasmic bliss, I
sucked her button into my mouth and let my tongue bathe it with pleasure.</p><p>""Aaaaarrrhh........""</p><p>The wave crashed over Emily and she let out a very animalistic scream. I
had both my hands on her bum holding her in place as my tongue lashed away
at her clit inside my mouth. Her thrashing had my hands moving all over her
bum and when she subsided, a finger had caught her bum hole slightly. It
seemed to feel good to her as she pushed a little.</p><p>""Ohhh... Kimmie..."" She panted as she was trying to get up. ""That was so
awesome.""</p><p>I smiled up at her and she looked down at me. My fingertip was still inside
her bum and she didn't seem to mind.</p><p>""MMmmmm"" she started.</p><p>&gt;From the hall we could hear Cara.</p><p>""Mom, are you home?""</p><p>Immediately I withdrew my finger and got up. I knew the door was open and
even though we didn't mind Cara seeing us, I thought it best to close the
door. I turned to the door... and it was closed.  'Hmmm?!"" I thought. I
turned back to Emily as she finished getting her shorts on, no panties of
course. She threw me a towel to wipe my wet face. I wiped clean and she
gave me a quick love-filled kiss and we headed out her door.</p><p>""Hey Kimmmie..."" Emily said as Cara walked by, smiled and went into her
room. ""I got an idea. Since you have this 'thing' about Chasity, why don't
we spy on her on Friday night?""</p><p>""What?!?"" I said.</p><p>""Sure, she is having a couple of girls over to her house Friday night for
'lessons' and we can spy on her.""</p><p>I knew what she meant by lessons, but I didn't know about this spying
thing. I wasn't really into it, however, it did sound like fun and I was
very curious about Chasity.</p><p>""How do you know about this party at Chasity's house?""  I asked.</p><p>""Michele told me. Chasity invited her and Shannon over to have a little
fun.""</p><p>Wow, 'Michele' I thought.</p><p>I thought she was extremely sexy since I met her last year. She was a year
younger than us but she was really developed and pretty. She had such
pretty green eyes and a super athletic body. I wouldn't mind seeing her
body fully undressed.</p><p>""Okay. Let's do it."" I said.</p><p>We met at Emily's house Friday night right after dinner. Since it was a
little early, we went for a quick swim. Her dad had just left for and
important meeting so her mom joined us in the pool. We played in the pool
for a little while and it was getting playfully rough. On a few occasions
Emily's mom would tackle us in the water and her hands would wind up
between my legs. The last time she let her fingers linger and even the tip
of her middle finger slid into my vagina. It felt really good and since I
was excited about the night, it slipped in rather easy.</p><p>Emily decided that it was time. We excused ourselves out of the pool to a
very disappointed mom who was noticeably horny. We both hopped in the
shower for a quick 30-second rinse off. We dried off and got dressed. With
the possibility of some serious excitement, we both wore short sundresses
and nothing else.</p><p>The walk over to Chasity's house was a little chilly and felt a little
weird being so naked under the dress. We came up to Chasity's house and
walked around back. There were a couple of windows to look in; all of them
were at the right height for us to peek in. We got to the last window and
looked in. It was as if Chasity knew we were coming. She had the window
opened and the lights were on so we could see everything. Chasity was
wearing a t-shirt and boxers that were too big for her. Shannon and Michele
both had strap-shirts and pajama bottoms. Shannon was a little smaller than
the two other girls and really looked out of place, but it didn't seem to
bother her.</p><p>Emily and I found a nice little place to stand and watch what was
happening. It seemed like everything was in slow motion and we were out
there for a while before Chasity started her 'lessons'.</p><p>""Okay Shannon...It is time for you to learn about some real fun."" Chasity
said.</p><p>Excited she came right up to Chasity but was guided to Michele instead.</p><p>""I want you to take all of Michele's clothes off."" Chasity explained. ""But,
do it slowly and while you are doing it, you need to kiss her. And French
kiss her on the mouth.""</p><p>On cue, since Michele was much taller than Shannon, she bent down to meet
her lips. The kiss looked a little awkward at first but gradually looked
more and more controlled and exciting. They broke the kiss and pulled
Michele's shirt off reveling a beautiful set of breasts that had very red
areolas. Her skin was creamy and well defined. As Shannon went for
Michele's pajama bottoms, Chasity spoke up.</p><p>""No, kiss your way down. Make sure that you suck on her breasts and slowly
pull her PJs off.""</p><p>Obedient, Shannon pulled her bottoms off slowly and since she was at a good
height, she sucked on her breasts. Michele had her back to us at this time
and we could only see her bum and it was beautiful.</p><p>""Oh, Chas..."" Michele said to having her nipples sucked by Shannon.</p><p>Shannon worked the bottoms off and was kissing her stomach and naval
area. Michele was getting very antsy and was grabbing Shannon's head and
trying to make her go lower but Chasity broke it up.</p><p>""Okay let's see what you have Michele. Turn around."" Chasity instructed.</p><p>Turning slowly and showing everything she had, I was so hot. My hands were
rubbing my breasts and I was pinching my nipples as I watched her showboat
in front of us. She had such a perfect body to me. Even better than
Emily's, but I would never say that to Emily. The thing I noticed was that
she didn't have any pubic hair at all.</p><p>""Oh Michele, you shave your pussy, I see."" Chasity spoke.</p><p>""Yes. It was weird at first but it helps when I play sports.""</p><p>Chasity led her to her big bed, placed her on the bed facing up and spread
her legs wide open. Turning to Shannon, Chasity took all her clothes off
without fanfare. It was a quick strip. It was obvious that Chasity was
really only interested in Michele.</p><p>I was too. I was excited and really focused in on her. I could feel Emily
next to me and she was fingering herself while watching the beautiful sight
in front of us. I decided to help her and I let my hand slide under her
dress that was hiked up over her hips. She guided my hand in and I went
right for her clit and rubbed good. As I did, Emily leaned into my shoulder
and moaned to my ministrations to her pussy.</p><p>I looked in and Chasity was now undressed herself; not sure how she
undressed and really didn't care. I did see her body and was amazed how
incredible sexy she looked. Her breasts were firm and sticking out and it
looked like she also shaved her pubic hair since she had a tiny little
patch right above her vagina lips.</p><p>""Now Shannon, watch as I go down on Michele and eat her pussy out. I am
going to lick and suck her pussy and clit. When she is about to experience
her orgasm, I am going to slide a finger into her pussy and finger fuck her
through her orgasm.""</p><p>Shannon just nodded and watched her friend lying on the bed in total
anticipation. Chasity's head went down between Michele's legs and licked
straight up her lips.</p><p>""Oohhhhhhh.."" Michele gasped.</p><p>So did Emily as she hit an orgasmic peak from my fingers. She bit into my
neck to stifle her scream and gripped me tightly. Her hands were on my
pussy and bum as she ripped a strong orgasm. She had spread my bum cheeks
and was rubbing my little hole with one hand and the other hand had her
fingers rubbing my clit.</p><p>I was losing focus of the sight in front of me as Emily's orgasm subsided
and she was creating my orgasm.</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh..."" Michele screamed as Chasity was
sucking viscously on her pussy.</p><p>""Suck her pussy hard."" Shannon cheered.</p><p>In my blurred state I could see Michele was way over the orgasmic deep end
and Chasity was about to explode herself as she was fingering herself with
her available finger.</p><p>I couldn't handle it any more and I was lost in a flood of orgasmic bliss
as Emily fingered my bum and rubbed my clit so wildly. I lost it all and
screamed to myself.</p><p>""Yessssssssssss.... Oh........yes....OMG!!!""</p><p>The girls in the room were too far gone on both Michele and Chasity's
orgasms to hear me outside their window.</p><p>I leaned onto the house and Emily leaned with me as we caught our breath. I
sucked on her fingers and tasty my salty juices. It wasn't something I did
all the time, but I wanted to suck on Emily's fingers and enjoy the
experience in front of us.</p><p>In our revelry of pleasure, Chasity and Michele had got up and came awfully
close to the window and embraced in a kiss that was very sexy and
passionate. If I could reach in, I would have been able to touch both of
them. It was so beautiful to watch the kiss and the hands over each other
that I almost gasped loud enough for them to hear us. Emily had taken her
dress off for some reason and was playing with her breasts as we both
watched the magical show in front of us. When the embrace broke, Chasity
placed her hand right out the window and inches from my face. She never
looked out but it was as if she knew we were out there.</p><p>""Let's go take a shower,"" Chasity whispered to Michele.</p><p>""What about Shannon?"" Michele asked.</p><p>""Screw her, I want you, not her."" Chasity said with a devious smile. ""Let
her stay here.""</p><p>The both ran into the bathroom smiling and leaving Shannon high and dry.</p><p>A naked Emily grabbed me and we started back to her house. I was still very
aroused and wanting to stay for more, but Emily said that we could have
some fun together. We cut through several yards and Emily was doing it
naked. I was really having fun with her running through the neighbor's
yards butt naked. A few houses away I decided to join her and I pulled off
my dress and we danced as we ran through the yards naked as can be.</p><p>We got back to her house and headed up to her room for some hot passion. We
were very quiet as we were going by her parent's bedroom and we could hear
her mom clearly.</p><p>""Oh Cara... that feels so good.""</p><p>Emily and I looked at each other and stopped. Were her sister and mom
behind the closed door? It didn't matter. We were too horny and excited to
care, off to Emily's room to make passionate love and raw sex together.</p><p>After closing the door, Emily playfully tossed me on the bed and was down
between my legs kissing and sucking the intense feelings out of me. Her
tongue was incredible as she licked up and down and nibbled on my clit with
fever.</p><p>""Arrrggg.... OMG!!!!"" I let loose with a wave of pure rare intensity. Emily
kept it up as she sent me into a second wave of orgasmic bliss.</p><p>Finally coming down Emily climbed on top of me and we kissed blissfully. I
wanted to do the same to her as she just did to me, but she was interested
in more cuddling and kissing. Gee, I can do that.</p><p>We kissed, cuddled and spooned together. We did this for a long time until
each of us fell into a lover's sleep.</p><p>It was a great time together.</p><p></p><p>Things were going great until that horrible day in January. The weather was
horrible and there was gloom in the air. The real horror didn't hit till I
went to Emily's house after school. I walked into her house and saw Emily
on the sofa crying her eyes out and her mom was standing there as if the
world was coming to an end. Well, it had. Emily couldn't talk she was
crying so badly and her mom came over to me, hugged me and looked me in the
eyes.</p><p>""Kimmie... I have some bad news."" With a deep breath, her mom
continued. ""Kimmie, Emily's dad has been reassigned and... we will be
moving away in two weeks.""</p><p>My world had just exploded, crashing all around me. Emily came running and
we hugged violently. My tears of crying couldn't keep up with my emotions
that were falling apart all around me. Devastation had fallen on us. My
life was over. Our life was over.</p><p>We eventually got some grip on ourselves and we learned the details of our
tragedy. We tried to talk ourselves through it and the things we could do
to change it, but it wasn't happening. We even offered to have Emily stay
with me or I move with them, but that wasn't happening either. We both were
so devastated and crushed that the next two weeks were a waste.</p><p>Finally accepting our fate as best we could, we had a weekend of non-stop
love. Emily's mom got a hotel for us as a going away present and Emily and
I made love over and over and over. We cried a lot too. We took turns
making love to each other as well as played fun little naughty games
together. We spent hours in the shower and bath together.</p><p>The day came and the dark cloud of my lover's departure loomed over the
whole day. We cuddled the whole day and just hoped that it was all a
nightmare and we would wake up to find it wasn't true. We made plans to
visit each other as much as possible and would keep in touch as much as we
could. Which, in my mind was everyday. As she drove off with her family and
I stood there with Amy crying as much as I was, I couldn't help wonder if
this was the end.</p><p>And Amy crying as much as I was... We were hugging as close as sisters
could, yet.. I couldn't understand why she was so emotional... unless...</p><p>Through my tears and sniffles, I asked her, ""Amy... did you and Cara have
something too?""</p><p>Her face was buried in my shoulder and she nodded. ""We started to..."" was
all she could say.</p><p>Although I was hurting pretty bad from this whole experience, I felt worse
for Amy. She was just coming of an age to appreciate something special and
it was taken from her.</p>"
1366,Kimmie & Chasity,Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>Hi, my name is Kimmie. I am 17 years old, 5'6"" tall with somewhat long
blonde hair and soft green eyes. I have an athletic build, although I don't
play sports too much. Over the past couple years by breasts have developed
into a nice 34B size and I think they are very sexy, at least my first
lover, Emily would constantly praise my breasts and my eyes all the time. I
have a 15-year-old sister, Amy, who looks so much like me it's not funny.
She has grown up so much lately that I am a little envious of her growth.
We have been close for many years, but when my first and only lover left a
few weeks ago, things changed. We have become so much closer. It was that
day that I found out that my sister was starting a budding relationship
with my lover's sister, Cara. It was probably because of our openness
between Emily and myself in front of the two sisters that sparked their
interest together. However, that was dashed when Emily and Cara had to
move.</p><p>Since that horrible day, Amy and I have found solitude and acceptance in
each other. In the couple weeks since, Amy and I have slept naked together
a few times. Nothing other than sleeping or hugging happened between us
during these nights, however, it was extremely comforting. I will admit
that I did get sexually excited on two occasions, but I waited till Amy had
fallen asleep to finger myself to a very nice orgasm. The second time I did
it, I think Amy woke up but she didn't say anything.</p><p>Since Emily left, we talked a lot on the phone and emailed constantly, but
that was the extent of our relationship. Missing her physically was really
hard for me. I had wants, needs, desires and confusion built up in me. At
school I kept to myself. I had friends but I didn't confide in them since
most of them never knew of my relationship with Emily. Besides Amy, the
only other person who knew of our relationship was Chasity. Chasity was a
pretty girl in the athletic sense. She was about 5'9"" tall with beautiful
brown hair that she cut back recently and her brown eyes were mesmerizing.
Her legs were the sexiest thing you would notice on Chasity. They were long
and slender with firmness in all the right places. She was also very mature
sexually, at least she knew a lot. We have shared a couple of sexually
charged kisses in the past that have been incredibly exciting to me as well
as confusing. One was in front of Emily. That was when Emily explained that
Chasity wasn't looking for a relationship but more of sexual play with a
few very selective girls. The funny thing about that is that ever since
Emily and I spied on Chasity with a friend Michele, she has been sort of
committed to Michele. I would see them around the school and they were
always together.</p><p>One morning after sleeping with Amy, I was extremely horny in school. I had
just finished one class and was heading to another when I met Chasity in
the hall. Michele was nowhere to be found. I said hi and asked where
Michele was and she replied that she wasn't feeling well and decided to
stay home sick. At that point the hall was getting empty and I had an urge
that needed to be unleashed. Before Chasity could do anything, I reached up
with my hands and brought her face to mine. I planted a passionate kiss on
her lips very much like the one she gave me before, but I was in control at
this time. My lips blended into hers and I was searching out her tongue
with mine. My tongue entered her wanting mouth and found hers. Her hands
found my head and was holding me into this very intense kiss. We didn't let
up on the kiss as we heard the bell ring. We moved close together and I
could feel her breasts touching my breasts through our clothes. I was on
fire and I could tell by Chasity's reciprocation that she was equally as
hot. If it weren't for the loud voice of a teacher in the hall we would
have stayed together a lot longer. The kiss broke and I started heading to
my class. I kept looking at Chasity as I walked away and she stood there. I
swear I saw smoke coming from her lips and a fiery desire in her eyes. As
she did to me in the past, I blew her a kiss, turned and headed to my
class.</p><p>'Wow, did that feel great' I thought to myself.</p><p>The rest of the day was the best in a long time. I felt good and really was
smiling for the first time since... I was about a block from my house
walking home from school when Chasity came running up to me and pulled me
between a couple houses. I was smiling as she looked at me, out of breath
from trying to catch up to me.</p><p>A few seconds of deep breathes, she finally spoke. ""Kimmie, that was
...was, electrifying in the hall today.""</p><p>Gathering her thoughts she continued. ""I have always wanted to explore you
since you moved here, but I didn't want to get Emily mad at me. She was one
of the only girls that was a real friend to me.""</p><p>I was confused since I didn't think Emily spent a lot of time with her.</p><p>Shaking the cobwebs out of her head Chasity touched my arm and
smiled. ""Kimmie, if you want to... some night... get together and ...well,
explore with me...""</p><p>I knew that I wanted to explore her, but I was also confused. I was going
to turn her down but I looked into her brown eyes and saw... almost
desperation. I gave in to the desire.</p><p>""Chasity, I would like that very much.""</p><p>The grin on her face was relief mixed with a desire. ""Please call me Chas.""
She said. And if everything was a real secret, she pulled me close and
begged me, ""I don't want Michele to know anything about it. She is a
special friend, but she is extremely jealous.""</p><p>Surprised to hear her talk that way knowing that she was free spirited, I
asked, ""Why do you stay with her then? You can have just about any girl in
the school and you know how to handle yourself.""</p><p>Blushing for the very first time since I have know her, ""Thanks... But you
see, Michele is the most intense and sexual girl I have ever been with. She
knows how to eat my pussy through numerous orgasms, she fingers me through
floods... She knows how to kiss. And she knows how to use toys.""</p><p>I was getting very wet hearing all of this from Chas.</p><p>She continued, ""And she has fucked me good with her strap-on.""</p><p>'Strap-on?' I thought. I knew of a couple toys, but didn't understand what
a strap on was. However, with the way Chas glowed as she told me about it,
it must be something really good.</p><p>We stood in silence for a few moments until Chas came out of her
fantasizing. ""Kimmie, Michele has to go away next weekend for a
college. She wants me to go, but I am going to pass. Can you spend the
weekend with me?""</p><p>""Okay."" I said</p><p>""Great!"" And with that she gave me a peck on the cheek and ran into the
back yards and disappeared. I headed back to the street and headed home.</p><p>The next week was really interesting for me. I was looking forward to the
weekend but I really didn't know why. Maybe it was that I desperately
needed the physical experience or that I mentally needed to get over my
first love. What ever it was, I had more bounce in my step and I was
friendlier overall. Every time I saw Chasity at school, I got chills. It
was kinda funny that she would smile, wink or blow me a soft kiss if
Michele wasn't around. And if she was there, she would only look at me with
a blank expression.</p><p>Well, Friday came and I was preparing to head over to Chasity's house when
Amy came in my room. I didn't tell her where I was going because I knew she
would be extremely critical of me. But that was out the window as she
spoke.</p><p>""Remember Kimmie, Emily is your true lover and always will be. Chasity is a
play toy, nothing more.""</p><p>'How did she know?' I thought to myself. But then again, she was my sister
and she knew more about me than I expected.</p><p>I smiled at her and she headed out the door. Turning with an afterthought,
""Have her go down on your vagina, she is really incredible at that.""</p><p>A smile of sisterly love and she was gone.</p><p>I got to Chasity's house and found it dark. I knocked and Chasity answered
wearing a long t-shirt. I wasn't sure if she was wearing anything
underneath it. It covered her legs to her knees. I was wearing a
spaghetti-strap dress that Chas suggested I wear. I had on a pair of lace
panties that Emily had bought for me. I wasn't sure why I was sort of
dressed up but I did it because it was Chasity's idea. We went into the
house and immediately I noticed that there were lit candles all over. And
there was soft music coming from another room. The setting looked really
romantic, something I would have never expected from Chas. As if reading my
mind Chas spoke up, ""I got my parents tickets to the show in town and
convinced them to make a weekend out of it. They agreed as long as I didn't
let Liz have a party in the house.""</p><p>Liz was Chasity's sister.</p><p>""Liz is staying at her boyfriend's house for the weekend. They'll be
fucking all weekend long if I know Liz. And she'll probably do Bobby's
brother and friend as well."" The disgust in Chasity's face and voice told
me that she really didn't approve of Bobby or that her sister was a
slut. Rumors had it that Liz fucked five guys at a party that Chasity's
parents had a while back.</p><p>From there she led me into the dining room where she had made a nice dinner
for us. She excused herself for a moment and came back wearing a beautiful
short dress that showed off her legs and was firm around her breasts. I
started to drool at the sight. Her smile showed a feminine side of her
that, I guess, very few people ever saw.</p><p>We ate and chatted about school, volleyball, and going to college. We never
discussed Michele or Emily. I was really surprised to see this side of
Chasity. Her reputation of being a jock and sort of a tomboy at school
didn't compare to this side of her. The candles and soft music was really
nice and she even served a bottle of wine with dinner. Taken off guard
totally, Chasity and I cleaned the dishes into the kitchen and then we went
into the living room. We didn't say a word as she led me into the open area
and she brought me close and started to dance to the music in the
background. We danced for a little while enjoying the ambiance around us. I
know I was lost in the whole picture of what was happening, but Chasity
seemed to know what she was doing. At the end of one of the songs, she
looked down into my eyes and lost me into the brown pools of eternity on
her face. Our lips met as our eyes folded into the backs of our heads and
the kiss joined us together. Hands on her shoulders and hers around my
back, our lips mated in a sensual touch that was just that; not hot, sexual
pleasure, but sensual longing. As our breaths pulsed with our hearts,
Chasity pulled away from me and looked me in the eye from about two feet
away. Never letting her eyes leave mine until the dress was over her head,
she pulled the dress off reveling the naked, athletically fit body exposed
in the soft candlelight. The soft curves of her breasts blended nicely down
her hips to the curves of her bum and then to the beautiful long legs. I
slowly took the beauty in with my eyes moving up and down her body. I had
seen her body before, but this was different. Her brown, well-shaped pubic
hair even had a soft blonde-like glow to them. I brought my eyes back up to
hers and reciprocated by removing my dress in the same manner. I heard a
slight gasp as she looked at me. I brought my eyes back to her as I removed
my panties reveling my womanhood. When I stood again, Chasity's eyes flowed
over my body with stops at my breasts and my blondish/brownish pubic
area. In the flickering candlelight we brought our bodies together in a
dance to the background music again. Halfway through the song our lips met
and kissed passionately. My hands moved to her bum and hers were coming
around my back to hold my ample breasts. Her kissing moved to my neck and I
pulled her bum closer to me to bring her vagina right above mine and
rubbing it slowly with my pubic mound. She moved further down to kiss and
suckle my breasts. Her touch with her lips to my breasts were soft as a
feather and I could feel the heat in her breath.</p><p>""Ohhh..."" I moaned slightly.</p><p>Her lips danced over each breast taking it into her mouth and letting her
tongue have its way.</p><p>I had let go of her bum and was guided to the sofa as Chas continued
southward on my body.</p><p>She sat me down and brought my legs up to spread me wide open. Her kissing
found my inner thighs and she was being so tender with each kiss.</p><p>""Oh...my..."" I let out.</p><p>With both hands she spread my vagina wide open. There was just soft, sweet
passion as she brought her lips to my lower lips.</p><p>""Ohhhh...."" Again..</p><p>Her tongue was rough and soft at the same time as it worked into my folds
and to my love canal. 'OMG' I thought. 'She is good as my sister said'</p><p>Chasity was completely lost in her sensuality that she was doing to me that
my panting didn't even phase her at all.</p><p>""OMG"" I let out as this unusual orgasmic wave was taking me slowly and
passionately. The wave came and the peak stayed with me through Chasity's
tonguing my clit. It was an intense feeling, yet it was more overwhelming
that orgasms that I have experienced in the past. Chas had stopped licking
me and was kneeling back looking at me and my orgasm was still going. I
knew I had to do this to her. I switched places with her and immediately
went right to her pointed breasts. My orgasm was still going, although it
was more of a soft feeling within me. Chas' nipples were extremely soft as
my tongue took a liking to them.</p><p>""ooohhhh...."" Chas let out. It was like she was already having an orgasm
and it was just continuing.</p><p>My mouth worked her breasts over quite a bit and I worked my way down
passing her belly button where she moaned very passionately. Hearing that,
I worked my tongue over her belly button and kissed away to her panting. I
continued to her almost bare pubic mound and then to her legs. I nibbled
away at her long legs going up and down her inner thigh from her knee to
her love triangle. I looked up and her head was turned and she was panting
softly to the side.</p><p>Time to do what she did to me. I spread her legs as wide as they could go
and opened her vagina. She was very wet and in the candlelight I could see
she had a very red pussy. My tongue made its entrance as she gasped.</p><p>""OOOhhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>I sucked her folds into my mouth and let my tongue lick them slowly. I
could tell that she was riding a big wave of satisfaction as her panting
was going wild.  Chas' clit was really large as I licked on it. I thought
how much bigger it was than Emily's, but that thought was lost quickly as
Chasity let it out.</p><p>""OMG...Kimmie!!! AAAaaaaaawwwwwwwwwwww.""</p><p>The flood had started and Chasity was cumming in buckets as I kept on her
clit. I didn't know when to stop. I was so relaxed, yet I was in sensual
bliss giving Chas these great feelings. I kept it up and sucked away, even
going back to her folds and sucking on them.</p><p>""OOOOHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....ooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh""</p><p>Finally she could take no more and pulled me off. In the last gasp of
energy she had in her, she pulled me onto the sofa with her and we cuddled
into almost and immediate slumber.</p><p>As my mind was closing in on a beautiful nights slumber, I could only think
of what Chas had in store for tomorrow.</p>"
1367,Kimmie & Chasity II,Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>I vaguely remember making it to Chas' bed. But I do remember waking up in
it and finding the jock/tomboy naked in my arms. She was still asleep. This
was extremely weird to me because I never expected to find such a feminine
side of Chas... and I liked it very much. What was more interesting is that
I was finding her very attractive in a new way. I know I wasn't ready for
another relationship; and with someone who wasn't into relationships,
but...</p><p>Her beauty as she peacefully slept just melted my heart. As I looked at her
all I could see and feel was solitude. It was weird but I needed Chasity
more than I realized. I snuggled closer to her and felt her heart beating
with mine. My hands glided over the mold of her body. Her skin was so soft
and tender no matter where I touched. The nipples on her breasts were
softer than any that I had touched before. And before I knew it, my mouth
had found her left nipple and was sucking it like a newborn baby. Desire
was taking over and I wanted more. My fingers moved between her legs, which
parted at the pressure of my hands wanting the fruits within. It was
obvious that Chas was up and enjoying the attention I was giving her. I
wanted all of her breast in my mouth and I tried to take it all in. I
sucked and bit through her whimpers of pleasure. I needed more. My fingers
had found her pussy and I was working two fingers in her soaking pussy. The
passion was turning animalistic and I desired to make her cum. I bit down
on the tip of her nipple and she moaned in passion.</p><p>""OOOHhhhhhhh, Kimmie...""</p><p>My fingers went deep inside a passionate girl and I was getting very
wet. The faster my fingers worked inside of her the more her screams of
bliss escaped her mouth. Just as I felt her back arch a little, I let two
fingers tickle her clit and I sucked down on her breast for all it was
worth.</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaarrrrrrrrrrrhhhhhhhhhhhh"" Her orgasm slammed both of us.</p><p>Her long legs arched in such a way to lift me off of the bed and feel the
intensity of her body quivering with the wave of pleasure.</p><p>As she calmed down, I pulled my fingers from her pulsing pussy and tasted
the juices from them. It was an unusual taste, yet, I was devouring my
fingers as if it was the last fluid on earth.</p><p>A very relaxed Chasity lied on the bed in a good size pool of her own
sexual juices. I did calm down and kissed her softly. For such a feeling I
was quite aggressive. More aggressive than I was with Emily...</p><p>'Oh Emily..' I thought.</p><p>Chasity spoke up. ""Good morning, my beautiful lover.""</p><p>I smiled and looked back in her eyes. ""Hi sexy.""</p><p>What was it about Chasity that made me feel so...different?</p><p>We kissed and kissed again. Some idle chatter after that found us making
breakfast together. We did get a t-shirt on and ate breakfast. I was really
hungry and found myself staring at Chas and trying figure out what she was
all about. We talked more about school and things we liked to do. Nothing
ever about Michele, but we did bring up Emily this morning. It was more of
how envious she was of Emily, and me because she could see the real true
love we had. She admitted that she was jealous, but was proud to be my
friend. We also talked about what we would do the rest of the day and how
she was going to 'really make love' to me. Considering the night before, I
couldn't imagine what she had in mind. We finished breakfast and cleaned
up. It felt so much like Emily, yet it felt more. We went to take a
shower. A place that Emily and I used to spend a lot of time making love to
each other. Chasity on the other hand, was more into cleaning up to get
dirty again. We washed each other, especially focusing on each other's
hair. We washed and washed it again making sure that it was clean. I washed
Chasity's body and was getting excited again as I was on my knees washing
her incredible legs. I had my face inches from her vagina wondering how she
shaved it the way it looked. I was going to lick her right there but
decided against it for some reason. It was her turn to wash me down. She
did a great job on me and really washed me up and then as my eyes were
closed to her cleaning job, I felt her finger enter my bum. Surprised, I
gasped a little.</p><p>It felt different but I looked down and Chas seemed to know what she was
doing. The feeling was getting better each second. I closed my eyes to
enjoy this new feeling and softly leaned against the shower wall. Then it
felt like Chasity was rubbing her face along my vagina and up my public
area. It took me a few seconds the wake up and look down to realize that
she had removed her finger from my bum and she was shaving my pubic
hair. Since I didn't mind either way, I left her do as she pleased. She was
cautious and very attentive. And when she was finished, I looked down and
realized that my pubic hair patch looked exactly like hers. Whether she was
being nice, marking me as hers, or just being cute; I really liked it. I
thought it was extremely special and I showed her by giving her a kiss of
satisfaction.</p><p>We left the shower, both very horny and went right to her bed where our
mouths found each other and we kissed aggressively. She was on top of me
and was controlling the passion of our lip lock. Because she was a little
higher up on me, my hands found her bum and I decided to probe it like she
probed me in the shower. It was a little dry at first, but I let my finger
slide into her pussy a few times first. Then I got to push it into her
bum. The first push was tight. Then as if a gate opened, her bum accepted
my finger all the way to my knuckle.</p><p>""That feels good Kimmie"" she said to me in between kisses.</p><p>She encouraged me to continue as she kissed my lips, neck and ears. We were
heated and going pretty good together when she looked up and then said to
me, ""Hey, lets 69!""</p><p>I didn't know what that term meant, but I soon found out as she flipped
around and I had her pussy in my face and she was facing mine.</p><p>'That's what she meant' I grinned to myself.</p><p>I immediately went in with my tongue. Since I couldn't go deep I brought a
pillow to my head and found it much easier to suck on her folds. Chasity
was much more controlled at this and was bringing my orgasm up fast. But
the unusual thing was I could feel her orgasm building as well. Since my
fingers had been in her bum before, I decided to do it again.</p><p>As my finger probed her as far as I could go, she let out an orgasmic
scream that was louder than I expected.</p><p>""Ssssssshiiiiiiiiiiiiitttttttttttttttt..............Aaaaaawwwwwww...""</p><p>Then without warning, although I should have known, Chas' cum flowed out of
her all over my face. I tried to lick as much up as I could but I was
losing the battle as she went back to my clit and sucked for all it was
worth. I hit my orgasm a few seconds later.</p><p>""OMG... OOOOOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhhhhh....""</p><p>And she was not stopping. Chas keep hitting my clit hard and heavy and I
was cumming in waves. Not to be out done, I wrapped my arms around her sexy
legs and pulled her clit to my mouth and sucked it hard. We were in
multi-orgasmic bliss as both of us were cutting loose on each other. I
finally had to let go. And then she did the same. Exhausted she spun around
and cuddled up with me. We fell back to sleep with satisfying grins on each
of our faces.</p><p>I woke up hours later to realize that I had a serious cumming experience
when I saw the 'wet spot' I had left on her bed. It was huge.</p><p>I went to clean up while Chasity got us drinks. We chatted more and relaxed
in her living room. We spent the rest of the day just lounging around and
really enjoying each other's company. We had a more relaxed dinner and then
decided to watch a video. Not knowing which videos she had, Chas just
picked one and played the tape. I was shocked when I realized what it
was. I think she was too, but didn't show it as much. We were watching a
home video of her sister being fucked by a boy. This was the first time I
had seen such a thing. I think Chas had seen it before by her reaction,
although she was playing with my breast watching her sister being
penetrated by this boy's small dick. I was intrigued at the sight and was
getting excited by this action. Liz's body was much smaller than Chas' but
the shape was very similar. I noticed how Liz was really into the
penetration and was getting Chas excited.</p><p>As Liz hit her climax, the video was shut off and I was led to Chasity's
room. She apologized for the video and told me that she was unaware that
one of her sister's videos was downstairs. She had said that even those she
is not interested in that kind of thing, she wanted her pussy to feel that
action. Out of the draw she pulled a pink vibrator with a rubber thick
tip. Thinking she was planning to use it on me, I was getting very nervous
and excited at the same time. She came up to me and wrapped her arms around
my neck, kissed me very passionately and rubbed her body on mine.</p><p>""Kimmie, ever use one of these?"" She asked expecting a positive answer.</p><p>""Well, Emily and I used one a couple times, but that was it.""</p><p>Surprised, she asked, ""Do you think you could use it on me. Like Bobby was
doing to Liz on the video?""</p><p>""I guess."" I said not really knowing if I could.</p><p>Smiling she handed it to me, she went to the bed and set her pillows up to
give her the best comfort and to give me an easy entry. Turning back to me,
she smiled and kissed me. Then she peeled my clothes off easily and
fluidly. I was going to do the same for her but she turned and started to
take her clothes off herself. I got to see that incredible bum again. I was
getting very wet as she climbed into a position on the bed similar to the
position she was when I went down on her vagina. Out of nowhere, she pulled
a bottle of lube out and coated the vibrator.</p><p>Handing it to me, she said. ""Now Kimmie, fuck me. Fuck my pussy hard and
don't let up at all.""</p><p>I got to my knees and face right in front on her pussy. I decided to lick
it a little before I went at it with the vibrator. She happily obliged and
opened her pussy up for me to lick and suck.</p><p>Moans of passion emanated from her mouth and panting was getting
stronger. Now was the time to start with the vibrator. I placed it at the
entrance to her pussy and was going slowly at first. I met no resistance
and continued to push deeper. I couldn't believe it, the whole vibrator was
now inside of her pussy. It had to be at least six inches, maybe more.</p><p>""Now fuck me with it."" She panted at me.</p><p>I pulled it out and then pushed it back in again. I did this over and over.</p><p>""That's good Kimmie, fuck me... fuck me good.""</p><p>Her breathing was very labored so I knew I was on the right track. So
faster I went and that was it... She was a wild woman in heat.</p><p>""That's it! Fuck ME! FUCK!! FUCK FUCK!!"" She screamed.</p><p>I fucked her as hard and fast as I could. I was going so deep with the
vibrator that my fingers were sliding in too. On one slide, my fingers hit
inside her bum and she exploded.</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggg.... Fuck!!!!""</p><p>That was the loudest I ever heard.</p><p>My arms were tired and I was watching Chasity come down. Her face looked
distorted and there was sweat all over her face. What seemed like twenty
minutes, I sat there and let her relax.</p><p>Finally, she spoke. ""Kimmie, you are incredible! You fucked me with that
vibrator better than Michele.""</p><p>The first time she brought up Michele.</p><p>""Do you want me to fuck you?"" she asked.</p><p>I did want that. Especially if it looked like what Chas experienced, but I
didn't think it would fit in my pussy yet. So, I suggested something else.</p><p>""How about you go down on me and finger my bum?""</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>I got into the place that she had set up. Spread my legs and let her have
her way with me. Not wasting any time she was licking my pussy with
fever. I knew I was extremely wet from what I did to her so I know she was
getting a mouthful. She fingered me to get her fingers wet and I moaned in
enjoyment.</p><p>""Ooohh...""</p><p>She latched on to my clit as her finger entered my bum. The weird, yet
exciting, sensation hit me. I was feeling really good as she sucked and
nibbled on my clit. I didn't realize that she was knuckle deep in my bum
until she stopped on my clit and finger fucked my bum.</p><p>""OMG... that feels great.""</p><p>It did. It was awesome and I was really feeling a big orgasm coming. Her
lips went back the folds of my pussy and she sucked away while sliding a
second finger in my bum. She was fucking my bum pretty good and sucking
hard as the orgasmic wave crashed over me.</p><p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa""</p><p>It was all I could handle not to pass out. This peak was intense and raw. I
let out a second and a third scream as Chasity slowed then stopped what she
was doing to me. Finally coming down and looking into her eyes I saw a
naughty grin. Not knowing what she was up to until I realized her fingers
were still in my bum, she smiled at me. Slowly removed her fingers and
showed them to me. It was not her fingers, it was the vibrator. I never
knew it could have fit. But it was so coated with lube and her pussy
juices, she was able to work it into me. I enjoyed it, but how?</p><p>""Because I had you so worked up, your ass opened up to me very easily and I
decided to try it."" As if she could read my question.</p><p>Very, very satisfied I got up and waddled into the bathroom to clean
up. Chasity followed me and we took a quick shower. My bum did feel a
little different, but it was all-good.</p><p>We went back to bed and had more passionate sex together. So much so that I
was beyond exhaustion as we fell asleep.</p><p>In the morning we had more playful sex together and Chasity made love to my
body. She sucked and nibbled all over. I just sat back and enjoyed
everything she was doing to me. Finally we showered, cleaned up and I was
heading back home.</p><p>It was kind of awkward at the door as we stared at each other. Neither of
us knew what to say. On the one hand, I knew she had Michele and I didn't
want to get in the way. Or did I? On the other hand, Emily was still part
of my life and I wasn't ready to give that up. I finally spoke up.</p><p>""Chas, I had an...incredible time. And maybe if the circumstances were
different I could persuade you to take a committed relationship, but right
now neither of us are in the position to do that.""</p><p>Dejected and looking down at the floor, she replied. ""I know."" Then looking
up into my eyes with commitment. ""I care about you Kimmie. Very much! I
don't think you know the effect you have on me. If anything ever changes
with you and you are looking; please look me up first. I promise you that I
will make it worth your while."" As a second thought she added, ""A
commitment with you is something I could handle.""</p><p>With that, we kissed. The passionate stars came out again. I broke the
kiss, turned and headed home.</p><p>As I made my way home. I was feeling on top of the world and I was as
confused as hell.</p>"
1368,Amy's Adventure,Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>It's been downright depressing since my first exploration into a
relationship with a girl ended abruptly when Cara had to move. My sister
had a great relationship with Cara's older sister and I started to get
involved with Cara without them knowing. It was magical and looked like we
were going to have the same thing our sisters had, but then they left
crushing Kimmie, my sister, and myself.</p><p>My name is Amy. I am 5'5""; 15 years old and I could almost pass for my
17-year-old sister. I have an athletic body with soft hazel eyes and a very
nice smile. My breasts grew overnight a while back and I think I wear the
same size as Kimmie, 34B. Since our lovers left, Kimmie and I have spent so
much more time together, even in bed. No, it wasn't sex; but we did sleep
naked a few times together. I wanted it to be more, but it wasn't the right
timing.</p><p>The day came when Cara's house was sold and a new family was moving in. I
prayed that Cara's family would move back, but this sealed the deal that it
wasn't meant to be. I watched the new family move in and was surprised at
how rich they looked. A beautiful car and a deluxe moving company to do all
the work. I was surprised to see only two people; two women or girls. From
the looks of their stuff, I thought there would be a large family. I would
have to look into this.</p><p>I waited a couple days before trying to find out about this new family that
moved into the house across the road. I saw one of the women/girl walking
out of the house to the street so I made my way over to say hi.</p><p>I walked up to her and said, ""Hello.""</p><p>She turned around to me and I was blown away. Here stood the most
incredible looking girl I had ever seen. She was the definition of a
swimsuit model. Her face was soft and inviting; her eyes were brown with a
hint of green. Her flowing hair had loose curls and was parted in the
middle and her body was extremely well formed in the spandex outfit she was
wearing. My jaw was on the ground as I stared at this beauty. It felt like
hours as I stared at her, but it was only a couple seconds as she said
hello back.</p><p>""My name is Amy. I live right across the street."" And I pointed to my
house.</p><p>Smiling with those perfect teeth, WOW. ""Hi, my name is Gwendolyn. Gwendolyn
Harris.""</p><p>""Welcome to the neighborhood."" I smiled back at her.</p><p>We chatted a little and I found out she was a 17 years old model from Los
Angeles. She moved here with her mom to get away from that lifestyle and
get down to some quiet country life in a small little town.</p><p>""Did you make lots of money as a model?"" I asked as we walked down the
street not knowing where we were headed.</p><p>""I did make lots of money, but it was too hard since my mom had to fuck
people to get me jobs."" Gwen said as a matter-of-fact.</p><p>I was a little stunned, maybe I am naïve. I asked what she meant.</p><p>""Amy, in that business, it is hard to get consistent work and you have to
either know someone or blow someone to get a job."" She continued. ""My mom
was fucking people to get me in to photo shoots.""</p><p>""Oh."" Was all I could say.</p><p>""The last photo shoot I did, the photographer wanted to fuck me and he
wanted to do nude pictures. My mom had it, so we left and here we are.""</p><p>I guess being a hometown country girl has made me oblivious to all of
this. Gwen was very nice and open about all of it and she seemed so nice
and sincere. I think that I had found a nice friend.</p><p>As the days went on and then the weeks, I found out that Gwen wasn't really
getting along with anyone in school or around the neighborhood. I didn't
know why, so I asked Kimmie. She told me that everyone viewed Gwen as a
slut and a threat. I asked her what she thought of her and she said that
she didn't mind her, but she was not her type. That sounded weird coming
from Kimmie, but I think that was more Chasity and Michele talking than
Kimmie.</p><p>After school I went over to Gwen's house to see if she wanted to come
out. Her mom answered the door and said hi. I could see where Gwen got her
looks from and her friendly attitude. She asked me to check up on Gwen to
see if she was okay. I walked into Gwen's room as her door was left open a
bit and I saw her on her bed in a mound of clothes, she was crying. I
called her name and she didn't hear me. I walked over to her and sat on the
bed and placed my hand on what I thought was her shoulder. It wasn't. She
jumped up as my hand touched her breast. I was shocked that I had touched
her there and jumped off the bed. I could see by the tears in her eyes that
she had been crying a while and was totally flabbergasted.</p><p>Composing herself and covering herself she greeted me. It took some coaxing
but I got her to open up and tell me what was wrong. She felt as if the
whole town thought she was ugly and hated her. I told her that was far from
the truth and she was extremely beautiful. I told her that some girls are
jealous of how pretty she was.</p><p>""Do you think I am pretty?"" she asked.</p><p>""I think you are incredibly beautiful."" I said with enthusiasm.</p><p>As if hope entered her mind, she smiled. Here was an incredible model that
wasn't sure of her beauty. I guess the way her mom had to get her modeling
jobs made her think otherwise.</p><p>""I imagine you did great bathing suit modeling with that body."" I continued
to tell her.</p><p>Standing up and shedding the clothes that covered her from the bed, I
realized she was in just a bra and panties.</p><p>'Wow' I thought.</p><p>""You are so sweet Amy."" Gwen said as she walked up to me in her reveling
outfit.</p><p>She gave me a genuine hug and I hugged back. I felt her breast press onto
mine and swear I felt her nipples rubbing against me.  Almost immediately,
I felt the horny little fire inside me.</p><p>&gt;From the hug I looked into Gwen's eyes and then I kissed her. It was a
friend-type kiss but my lips were on fire. Gwen seemed to kiss back as if
it was natural. We broke the embrace and she proceeded to get changed.</p><p>""Thanks for being my friend Amy. I think we can be great friends. Who needs
anyone else?"" Gwen told me as she put on her outfit.</p><p>We went out and had a good time together.</p><p>On Saturday, Gwen and her mom invited me shopping with them. We went into
all these posh stores in the city and we were trying on really expensive
clothes. We even went into a naughty clothes store and all three of us
tried on some things. It was a lot of fun. I was shocked when Gwen's mom
came out and bought the naughty clothes that we liked. We had an early
dinner at a real fancy restaurant and headed home. On the way home Gwen's
mom announced that she had talked to my mom and asked if I could sleep
over. I was excited to do so. We got to Gwen's house and relaxed out in the
pool. Yes, we bought bathing suits during our shopping. All three were
really sexy. I thought mine was kinda reveling in the backside. I had never
worn a thong before, but it did look really cute. I didn't mind it since I
had been in this pool naked a few times before. We swam and played in the
pool. Gwen's mom was really cool. She even allowed us to drink some
wine. It was different since I never drank it before, but it tasted
good. Gwen seemed to love it as she had finished two full glasses before I
was half way through mine. It was getting late and her mom told us that she
was heading to bed and for us to be quiet. That was going to be hard for
Gwen since she was noticeably drunk. We did some more horsing around and I
accidentally pulled Gwen's top off. I got an eyeful of Gwen's perfectly
rounded breast that had upturned nipples in the moonlight. They begged for
me. At least I wanted them too.</p><p>I feigned shyness with Gwen, but she would have no part of it and laughed.</p><p>""Well, if I am showing my tits, you have to as well."" And she had my top
off in a flash.</p><p>We both stared at each other. Our breasts were the same size but hers
looked fuller. I could see that her nipples were a soft pink in color and
mine were more of a brownish color.</p><p>We went back to playing but I felt more sexual heat in the air. Okay, I was
hoping for more. Gwen got out of the pool to get more wine. I watched her
every move and I was getting very excited. I was too chicken to make a move
on her. I was afraid that she would run and lose her only friend.</p><p>But fate was with me and she came walking back and stumbled on the lounge
chair plummeting into the water and on top of me. I caught her in my arms
and our breasts mashed together. Our noses were touching as we stood back
up from her fall.</p><p>'It was now or never' I thought.</p><p>I kissed her. This time was not a friend-type kiss. This was more. There
was no hesitation back. Gwen kissed back and took control. Our arms were
wrapped around each other and we were tongue dancing feverously in the
middle of the pool. I couldn't believe that I was kissing the most
beautiful girl in the entire school and she was almost completely
naked. What a fantasy to be enjoying. We kept this up for a long time.</p><p>Finally, we needed to get out of the water. What were we going to do next?
As if on cue, Gwen led me into her bathroom and we took off what little we
had on. Naked, in front of each other for the first time, we were looking
at each other's body with marvel. From the look in her eyes, Gwen was
experiencing the same feelings I was enjoying and maybe more lust. I was so
turned on to the fact that I had a 17-year old naked model in front of me
and it looked like we were going to explore each other like I started to do
with Cara.</p><p>With a firm hand, Gwen cupped my breast and let her fingers touch my
nipple. It was an electrifying feeling as I could feel the heat build up in
me and her mouth moved to the senses she was feeling. Then both hands were
on both my breasts.</p><p>A soft moaned left my lips and her cupping turned into massaging and
caressing. More moans, this time from Gwen.</p><p>It was getting a little cold so I whispered one word, ""Shower.""</p><p>We turned on the shower and entered. We embraced under the cascading water
over both our heads. Our breasts pressed together and our vaginas were
kissing each other's lips with a slight tickle of a little pubic hair
between them. The flavors we exchanged by our kiss only added to the heat
of our intertwined bodies. Our hands roamed each other's backs and bums
caressing and finding little curves on each other. It was so amazing! I had
to taste Gwen's breasts. I had sucked a couple breasts in the past and felt
incredible sensations, so I wanted it with Gwen. I broke our tender kiss
and worked my way down her neck sucking softly as I made my way to the very
firm breasts and erect nipples staring out at me. I kiss the curves of her
breast and came up to her nipple. I took it in with my mouth and felt the
sensation in me as she gasped.</p><p>""Ooohhhh... Amy!""</p><p>It felt good as my tongue laced around her protruding nipple. I let my
teeth come down on her breast and close on her nipple. I had a grip on it
at my tongue lashed the very tip.</p><p>""Oh, oh, oh... OMG! ... Amy, Amy, Amy..."" she panted hoarsely.</p><p>As her panting grew, I let a finger from my right hand slide into the folds
of her vagina.</p><p>""Arrrrgggg...."" Gwen ripped into my shoulder as her orgasm exploded out of
her. Her passion was unbelievable.</p><p>I stopped my finger dipping and let my mouth fall away from her breast so I
could look into her eyes. Glossy and unfocused she looked back at me. It
took her a few moments to come back down. We finished in the shower without
a word and no other sexual stimulation. We dried off and went into her
bedroom still naked. I think that Gwen had things on her mind and didn't
know what to say. I started to fear that I went too far. I was getting cold
and nervous and then she spoke.</p><p>""Amy..."" she started. ""Um, ...I don't know what to say.""</p><p>My heart stopped. I had gone too far.</p><p>Looking me in the eye.</p><p>""I had experimented kissing another girl when I was thirteen, but that was
it. This... well...""</p><p>'Here it comes' I thought.</p><p>""Amy, this was more than I ever thought it would be. I can't believe how
good you just made me feel. I have never orgasmed with anyone else. Sure, I
could cum from my own fingers, but never had anyone get me off like that
before.""</p><p>My smile came back and I was warming up again.</p><p>She continued. ""I had a boyfriend suck my tits before, but he was so rough
and only wanted me to suck his dick. Eeeww... it was horrible. He shot his
cum in my mouth and it was so disgusting.""</p><p>I had to go with it and try to see if she was interested in more.</p><p>""Gwen,"" I said. ""I'm glad you like. I REALLY liked doing it to you. Matter
of fact, I know there is so much more we can try with each other...If you
are interested?!?""</p><p>Her smile was intoxicating. It told me she wanted more, much more!</p><p>""Well, we can do more, but my mom can't know about anything. PLEASE!"" She
begged. ""If she knew I was involved with a girl sexually, she would flip.""</p><p>I told her that it would be our secret and no one else would know.</p><p>Her hug was the seal of the secret pact we made.</p><p>With that, we made our way to the bed.</p><p></p><p>Without any guidance, Gwen positioned herself on top of me and we kissed
for a few moments. I had to admit, she really knew how to kiss. The passion
of her kiss had so much feeling. Her tongue really searched out my tongue
and we played tongue tag until she proceeded to my soft breasts. Her
initial kiss on my breast was nice. However, she was in virgin territory as
she sucked my nipple in her mouth. It was harsh at first. Then as if
sensing that rough feeling she was creating, she softened up and started
sucking soft and sweet.</p><p>""MMMmmmm..."" I moaned.</p><p>That must have told her she was on the right road and she continued. She
was nibbling my nipple like I did to her earlier and it was exquisite. I
was lost in the passion as she brought, not one but two fingers into my
vagina lips pressing inside me with force that made me gasp.</p><p>""OHHH!!!""</p><p>It was hard and quick as her fingers entered me, but it didn't hurt. It
opened a flood of passion that brought an intense orgasm, the likes I
hadn't experienced since Chasity some time ago.</p><p>""Yessss.... Oohhhhhhh Gwen!""</p><p>I looked down with my blurry eyes to see the eyes of a tiger glaring up at
me from my breasts. There was so much hot passion in those eyes that I
wanted more. I wanted her to go down further and do the same to the folds
of my vagina lips and clit. But, alas, it was not to happen. It was
inexperience and naivety on Gwen's part; she had never done it before. And
well, I wasn't experienced that much either.</p><p>Climbing up me in predator mode, Gwen brought her lips to mine and we
sucked face for a very long time.</p><p>Finally into the night we broke our lip lock and fell back onto the bed
totally exhausted.</p><p>""Gosh, this is so awesome, Amy."" Gwen whispered.</p><p>""Yea..."" I said. ""I was hoping this would happen.""</p><p>""You mean that you wanted me?"" Gwen said to me.</p><p>""Well, yes."" I said confidently.</p><p>As if I this was a new experience to her, Gwen smiled and showed a real
sense of belonging. Hugging me and kissing me as I was a special prize to
her, she pulled away and smiled.</p><p>""I want you too...Will you have me as a secret girlfriend?""</p><p>""YES!""</p><p>We hugged and Gwen whispered in my ear, ""Let's finger each other to a real
nice orgasm and then fall asleep in each other's arms.""</p><p>I agreed by placing my fingers on her clit and rubbed away. We rocked each
other to an intense orgasm and fell into a soft slumber together.</p><p></p><p>The next couple weeks were nice. Gwen and I acted normal around
everyone. We played like usual, swam in her pool like nothing was going on,
and we acted like normal girls in school. Gwen had shunned the idea that
she was not liked and realized that people just didn't know her. When we
had private time together we would kiss and fondle each other. We couldn't
do much more than that since it was hard to have private time together. Her
mom almost caught us twice when we were kissing and playing with each
other's breasts. We were lucky to play it off as dressing or horseplay.</p><p>Our real chance came one weekend that Gwen's mom had to go back to Los
Angeles. She told Gwen that she had to help out their old housemaid and her
daughter and needed to go alone. So, she played it up that Gwen and I could
have a girl's weekend while she was gone. We let her mom think she was
doing something special, however, we were ecstatic.</p><p>We drop her mom off at the airport and on the ride back we were giggling
like typical schoolgirls but with a real naughty twist. I had my hands all
over Gwen as she drove back to her house. I was licking her ear every so
often and I was really getting her hot. Just before getting to her house I
pulled my shorts down and fingered myself so she would see me. She almost
drove off the road a couple times. We got to her house, I dressed back up,
and we ran into the house.</p><p>Once inside our clothes flew off in a heartbeat and we both were naked on
the sofa in a tangle of arms and legs. Our kissing was hot, heated and very
wet. Each of our tongues got aggressive and licked and danced with each
other. My hands were all over, settling inside the folds of her vagina
working her very wet clit. She was doing the same.</p><p>""Ooohhh...mmmmmm..."" we mouthed in our locked lips.</p><p>I bit down on Gwen's lip as she brought me to a rousing orgasm. She climbed
on top of me as my orgasm brought her orgasm on; just as intense. And I was
going over the edge.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...."" Gwen yelled.</p><p>Two tangled bodies of exhausted sweat fell onto the couch and then onto the
floor in a laughing fit.</p><p>We got up, didn't dress and had dinner. Out in the pool we horsed around
while Gwen and I finished a bottle of wine. We were touchy/feely and
kissing a lot in the pool. I think we were both very tired and the wine was
taking its toll on us because I don't really remember making it to Gwen's
mom's bed and falling asleep in her arms.</p><p>I awoke to some rapid movement next to me. I turned and Gwen was getting
herself off with her fingers. Since she was in such a heightened state, she
didn't see nor feel me move down between her spread open legs until I had
my nose right by her rapidly moving fingers. She looked down as my tongue
made contact with her lips.</p><p>The shock and excitement at the same time sent her over the edge as she was
already at the peak of her orgasmic wave. My tongue went to work.</p><p>""Ooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh. OMG!! Yes...."" She raved.</p><p>I sucked and licked her folds and bobbed my head over her fingers and up to
her clit. Her wave kept going and her fingers disappeared to allow me to
continue the tongue bath I was working on her very wet and a bit salty
pussy.</p><p>Again, another wave.</p><p>Gwen's back arched and her legs were high in the air allowing me full
access to the sweet nectar flowing from her pulsing pleasure box. I was
also fingering myself feverously as I was licking away and came to a
rousing orgasm at the tail end of Gwen's second explosion. I lost my
focused and sucked in her clit into my scream of pleasure.</p><p>""OMG!!"" Gwen screamed!</p><p>I didn't realize how intense it was to suck in Gwen's clit. My orgasm was
giving me goose bumps of passion and I was spazzing out but I needed to
fulfill Gwen's ride.</p><p>""AMY!!!!!"" She screamed!</p><p>Our two bodies just collapsed right where we were on her mom's bed. Silence
filled the room, except for heavy breathing and the gentle hum of the
ceiling fan above. We lied in those positions for a long time without
moving. I think I fell asleep briefly. What got me to move was Gwen's groan
of pain as she tried to move her legs again. It was apparent that she
wasn't used to having her legs in that position for a long time. I looked
down and noticed a huge wet spot that had soaked into her mom's bed. I
wanted to say something, but I was sexually exhausted. I did get the
strength up to climb up into her arms and finish the night's slumber.</p><p>The next morning Gwen made me breakfast in bed and we ate and cuddled
together while watching the TV in the bedroom. On a trip to the bathroom I
noticed that Gwen was walking really funny. But she did not say a word
about what I did to her. We finally got around to getting up, dressed
(well, sort of), and went shopping. I got to make Gwen dinner and we ate in
the naughty outfits that we bought a while back. We rented a movie for the
night and sat down to watch it in her mom's bed in the naughty outfits. The
outfits only lasted about twenty minutes into the movie before horniness
took over. Our hands played with each other's breasts, massaging the
nipples with fingertips. Our breathing was getting labored and I wanted
more. I brought Gwen's cupped breast to my mouth and took it in. My tongue
lashed away and Gwen let me work on her. In the middle of serious moaning
and panting Gwen grabbed me head and moaned into my ear,</p><p>""Please!!! Do it again.""</p><p>I didn't need to know what she was talking about, it was what I did last
night. I was more than happy to oblige her request and I went down on
her. I let my fingers roam through her sparse, but well-groomed pubic hair
on the way to her soaked lips. Spreading her lips wide with a couple
fingers on each hand, I let the other fingers play as I took in the aroma
of her sex. Intoxicating!</p><p>Gwen was already humping to the work of my fingers on the folds of her
pussy. I couldn't hold out much more as I brought my tongue in for the
first taste... and WOW!</p><p>Gwen was already cumming.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaa...."" She let loose.</p><p>Of course, I was just beginning and I went on licking and sucking away
staying away from her clit till her next climax. I licked the entire length
of her lips and nibbled on them as I went along. Her lips were much larger
than mine so I had a lot of area to cover. I picked up the pace on licking
and nibbling. It didn't feel like Gwen came down from her last orgasm as
she was panting and moaning profusely. I couldn't take it any more. I
sucked her engorged clit into my mouth and tongue-licked away.</p><p>""OMG!.. Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>The bed bounced as Gwen's arched back bucked me wildly. I couldn't hang on
as she bounced and bounced to the rapid intensity of the continuous
explosion that was felt all over her body.</p><p>I lied back on the bed with my legs opposite hers. I was hoping that she
would try it on me as well. I watched her as she convulsed in the happiness
of the sexual experience that had just enveloped her in sweat, cum and
passion.</p><p>It took Gwen almost a half hour before she came back to earth. She looked
at me with those lust-filled eyes and smiled. Gwen was extremely satisfied.</p><p>""Amy, I never, ever, thought I would have experienced something like
that. My mom told me a long time ago that I would probably be a very
extreme sexual person since she was extremely sexual."" Gwen explained.</p><p>""I know that my mom is very sexual and she screams a lot during sex. I
definitely got off many times to her screaming sexual encounters. I never
thought I would be like that, but... Amy, you definitely bring it out of
me...and then some!""</p><p>Not knowing what to say...but still very horny, I smiled.</p><p>There was a silence between us before Gwen spoke again.</p><p>""I doubt I'll be as good as you, but I want to try eating your pussy.""</p><p>Shaking my head, I said, ""I'm not very experienced at it, I just went with
what felt right. You can do the same.""</p><p>With that, she positioned herself face-first in between my legs. She pulled
back her hair, looked up at me and smiled. Spreading my lips with her
hands, down she went. At first I didn't feel much. I couldn't tell what she
was doing. I could see her head bobbing between my thighs but I didn't feel
anything until...</p><p>""WOOOOoooooooooooooooooooowwwwwww!"" I screamed.</p><p>Gwen went right for my clit. I immediately took the intense pleasure and
started going with the flow. She sucked it like a lollipop and gave it a
good bath with her tongue. It was very different than my previous
experience but no less pleasurable. My orgasm was building quickly and my
pussy was becoming very wet from my free flowing juices. Then...</p><p>""Yeessss!!!!!!!"" I screamed as Gwen had inserted a finger into my ass
instead of my pussy.</p><p>The orgasm was so powerful that I swear my mom heard my scream.</p><p>""AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr...""</p><p>I arched forward and fell onto Gwen who had stopped her sucking to look up
at me with a cum-soaked face. My ass was still spazming to her finger
lodged in there and my orgasm was pulsing almost to the same beat of my
fast-beating heart.</p><p>It took me a while to come down. I guess I now know why it took Gwen a
while. We cuddled into a nose-to-nose position and enjoyed our
warmth. Sleep came easy for both of us.</p><p></p><p>The next morning was a long shower mixed with some naughty play. We changed
the sheets on her mom's bed and made some breakfast. After some time in the
pool, naked of course, we dried off and headed to the airport to pick up
Gwen's mom.</p><p>While waiting at the airport, Gwen turned to me with those eyes of a tiger
and said, ""I don't think I can keep our relationship a secret from my mom
anymore.""</p><p>""Are you sure?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yea, I think I want her to know how happy I really am.""</p><p>""I'll support you in your decision"" I told her confidently.</p><p>A few minutes later her mom arrived and hugged us.</p><p>Smiling and kissing Gwen, she said, ""I have a surprise!""</p><p>With that she stepped aside to reveal a petite Asian woman and a girl a
little younger than me.</p><p>The stunned look on Gwen's face told me that she knew these two but never
expected to see them.</p><p>""Suki!"" She said.</p><p>They hugged and Gwen's mom exclaimed, ""Gwen, Suki and her daughter are
coming to live with us.""</p><p>Gwen smiled haphazardly and said, ""That's great.""</p><p>We made our way to the car and on the way, Gwen pulled me aside, ""Suki was
our housemaid in LA."" Shaking her head she continued, ""I have no idea why
she is moving in with us.""</p><p>This could be interesting...</p>"
1369,Kimmie Goes to College,Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>As I drove up to the college dorm, I felt a fresh new beginning for me. The
last year and a half was a very confusing time for me and I needed to put
it all in the past. My perfect life took a serious downswing at the end of
my junior year of high school and I never really recovered from it
emotionally. I made it through my senior year okay, but I was searching for
myself again. My name is Kim. I used to go by Kimmie in high school, but
that seemed to mature to Kim through my last year.</p><p>I am 5'6"" tall with shoulder-length blonde hair, green eyes and a
semi-athletic body. I can't say there is anything remarkable about me; I'm
just an average country girl. I had one very serious relationship and a
couple of other experiences. My relationship was with a girl in my
neighborhood and was truly incredible. Since then I had a couple
experiences with other girls and one boy. The experience with the boy was
disastrous. It wasn't sex or a relationship, it was a friendship. I
actually started to enjoy it and thought I found a companion, but in the
end, he was using me to get to my sister's friend. What a loser. So, I am
looking to a fresh start in college.</p><p>I found my dorm and located my room. It was your basic girl's dorm on a
typical college campus, nothing too exciting; four walls, a bed, a desk and
the bathroom down the hall. My roommate wasn't in yet so I unloaded by
myself and set up my side of the dorm room. It wasn't until almost 9:00 pm
before my roommate, Lisa, arrived. I helped her with moving her stuff into
the room and setting it all up. She didn't have much so it was really easy
and quick. Lisa was the same height as I with jet-black long hair and brown
glowing eyes. Her skin was olive-tanned and very shapely. When she spoke,
she had a Spanish accent. We chatted and it looked like we were going to be
good roommates. Since we had a couple days before our classes started, Lisa
and I became familiar with the campus and the local surroundings. It wasn't
a big campus with only a couple dorms and a few other buildings, so it was
very easy to find everything. There were students all over getting to know
the campus as well and a few stragglers arriving late into their dorms.</p><p>Lisa and I had just finished lunch together. We were laughing and having a
good time getting to know each other. She was telling me a lot about her
boyfriend and how much they were in love. I was a little envious of what
she had, but I knew I was starting fresh. As we came around the corner, we
saw a couple of girls that were in a deep embrace and lost in their kiss
with each other. Lisa smiled and said that her and Carlos looked like that
all the time together.</p><p>I laughed as I knew she was mocking the girls in this public display of
affection. We started to head into the dorm when the couple broke their
embrace and started to move into the same dorm. I looked up to offer a
friendly smile to the couple and my heart stopped. I couldn't breath, move
or speak. Lisa asked me if I was okay. I couldn't say anything.</p><p>The couple turned to face us and one girl smiled. The other girl froze just
like I was. It was a moment frozen in time until she said, ""Kimmie?!?""</p><p>I finally found my vocal chords, ""Emily!""</p><p>As fate would have it; or someone was trying to screw with my head, my
first and true first lover was standing in front of me. Just when I started
to believe that I was heading down the road to a new start, Emily was back
in the picture. We lost contact after she moved. We tried to keep in
contact but it waned because it was so hard to keep in contact and tug at
the heartstrings.</p><p>Lisa broke us out of our frozen moment by saying hi and cordial greetings.
As stunned as I was, I could see that Emily was much more in shock. Our
feelings and past were oblivious to Lisa and Emily's girlfriend...another
girl...</p><p>Seeing that it didn't help much, Lisa grabbed my arm and dragged me into
the dorm while telling Emily that we'll see her around campus. Lisa ushered
me into our room and sat me down. The concern on her face told me that she
had no clue. I didn't know what to say or do. I didn't know if I was ready
to tell her that my first true love was with a girl, but she was genuinely
concerned as to what was going on in my mind since seeing Emily. Of course,
I couldn't think straight at all and I didn't even know what I was thinking
let alone try to explain it.</p><p>'Well, I might as well tell her' I thought.</p><p>""Lisa, please don't run for what I am going to tell you."" I started.</p><p>She nodded and sat right next to me almost in my lap.</p><p>""You see... my first and only true love...was a... girl."" I looked away in
tears as I told her. ""You just met her."" I started to bawl my eyes out.</p><p>Lisa's hand began to rub my back softly not saying a word. I composed
myself as best as I could and then I told her all about Emily and what
happened with us. When I finished I expected her to run away from me, but
she smiled, grabbed me by the shoulders and looked me in the eyes and told
me that everything was okay. To help alleviate my tension about my girl
relationship, she told me that she met her boyfriend when he walked in on
her and his sister making love in his sister's bed. That made me feel so
much better that she understood.</p><p>Then she asked, ""How do you feel?""</p><p>I shrugged my shoulders. I didn't have an answer. Then she answered for me.</p><p>""Kim, you are still very much in love with her. Much more than you are
willing to admit. I can see it in your eyes and I can feel it in you.""</p><p>""But she has a girlfriend now."" I countered.</p><p>""That doesn't matter. If you two were meant to be together, it will
happen."" Lisa said confidently.</p><p>With that, she made me stand, looked me straight in the eye and our lips
met. It was a friendship kiss with added flavor followed by a firm hug that
lasted for a long time.</p><p>After a sleepless night that had me searching my soul and finding out where
I stood in life I showered, dressed and found my way to my first
classes. Lisa helped me through the morning but had a different agenda for
the afternoon. I finished my classes and headed back to the dorm. I got in
my room and saw that Lisa was curled up sleeping. I wanted to talk to her
and tell her that I was going to accept Emily and her girlfriend and wish
them well. I sat down to study, but I couldn't focus. I needed to tell
her. I got up and sat on her bed and shrugged her shoulder.</p><p>""Lisa...""</p><p>She moved slowly. I pulled the sheet from her just as hands grabbed me and
brought me to her face and kissed me passionately. It was Emily, not Lisa.</p><p>I allowed her to kiss me and I kissed back, but I was very reserved. As she
broke our lip lock we got out of Lisa's bed.</p><p>I finally allowed myself to take in the complete picture of my former
lover. Emily was definitely taller and had developed more curves. Her hair
was shorter and her breasts were a little larger, but not much. Her eyes
were as sincere and soft as I remember them from that very first day we
met.</p><p>""Kimmie!!! I missed you so much."" She said as she looked me up and
down. ""And my, how you have changed.""</p><p>""Emily..."" I was having a hard time. ""I ... what... uhmmm.""</p><p>""Kimmie... it is still me... all that girl you knew.""</p><p>""But you have a girlfriend."" I blurted out before I could think of what to
say.</p><p>She looked at me for a long minute.</p><p>""I'm sorry, that was rude!"" I stammered back, feeling really bad.</p><p>I think I was ... jealous! I was so lost. Gosh, I was so lonely and lost.</p><p>""Go ahead and tell her Kim."" The voice of Lisa from behind me as she walked
in the room. ""Tell her... She needs to know.""</p><p>Was I that obvious? Could Lisa read that in me more than I could see?</p><p>I turned to face Emily. I looked her square in the eyes, licked my parched
lips.</p><p>""Emily, ... I love you.""</p><p>The tears started to flow. Not only in my eyes, but in Lisa's and
Emily's. Emily never took her focus from my eyes or move one inch.</p><p>""Emily, I have missed you so much. I came to this college to find
myself. Maybe subconsciously I planned to attend here because we talked
about it when we were together and I was hoping that you would show up.""</p><p>Gathering a deep breath and not breaking the eye contact I had with
her. Lisa was right next to me caressing my back as I poured my heart out
in the open.</p><p>""I think I found myself, Emily... It is in you.""</p><p>The silence in the room was excruciating. Emily didn't say a word. It
didn't look like she was even breathing. I wanted to run away but my feet
were glued to the floor and Lisa had a good grip on me.</p><p>Finally Emily spoke. ""I gotta go.""</p><p>With that, she ran out of the door and left me standing there.</p><p>Lisa sat me down in the chair.</p><p>""Kim, you needed to do that. Whether you wanted to or not. We both knew it
needed to be said."" She said kneeling in front of me with our noses
touching.</p><p>""I searched the campus when I left you to find her. I set up the whole
thing. You can hate me later, but I needed to do this for my
roommate... and hopefully, my friend.""</p><p>I didn't say anything. Lisa left me there and went to dinner. She found me
in the same spot when she returned. My mind was in a void and I had no will
to do anything. I eventually moved to my bed and sat there. It was getting
really late and Lisa decided that I needed to go to bed. She helped me up,
undressed me and then put on a t-shirt and shorts. She laid me in my bed,
kissed my forehead and covered me for the night. She undressed in front of
me, slipped into bed and shut off the light.</p><p>""Good night, Kim.""</p><p>""Good night, my friend."" I said in a whisper loud enough for her to hear.</p><p>I could feel her smile as I faded to sleep.</p><p>Bang, bang, bang... Someone was knocking at the door and awoke Lisa and I
up. I looked over at the clock and it read 2:35 am.</p><p>'Who the hell was knocking at this hour.' I thought and I'm sure Lisa was
thinking the same thing, but she wasn't getting up.</p><p>I got up and looked over to her as I moved towards the door. She had a huge
smile on her face. It was eerie how big she was smiling for just being
awaken out of a sound sleep.</p><p>I opened the door just as the person was knocking again. The door swung
open and the person jumped inside and closed the door before I could
register who it was. I was so exhausted that it took a few seconds for me
to realize that Emily had just jumped into my room and taken me back to my
bed.</p><p>""Emi?!?"" I said as I cleared the cobwebs from my head.</p><p>No words, no looks, no sounds... Emily brought her hands around me and her
face melted into mine melted at the lips. The fire of our faces lit up the
passion that was being passed from Emily's mouth to mine. The fire of that
first kiss some years ago was all coming back to this moment, this second,
and to me.</p><p>An eternity of five minutes passed by and our lips pulled apart. I noticed
that the light was on and I could look at Emily. Lisa had fallen back to
sleep or she was doing a good imitation of it.</p><p>""What... what are you doing here?"" I asked.</p><p>""Kimmie, er, oh... Kim, will you be my girlfriend again?""</p><p>Really confused I asked, ""What about... what's her name?""</p><p>""Mikki?.. I just broke up with her."" She said in the happiest tone I have
heard from someone breaking up with another.</p><p>My dazed look told her to continue.</p><p>""After Lisa told me to come back to meet you earlier, I hoped that it was
to hear what I did. I have loved you from that first day we met and never,
ever, lost that. When we lost touch, I thought it was over, but I never
lost that love. When I met you outside, I told Mikki that it was you. She
knew all about us and that it was possible that this might happen. So, I
drove home and told her.""</p><p>""But... but...""</p><p>""She is a little upset, but she will get over it."" She said gleefully.</p><p>I was in a whirlwind and didn't know what to think... Okay, I did, but I
wasn't sure if I could let it all out. The excitement was bursting out of
me and I was so tired. Here was the love of my life back in my life, could
it be?</p><p>""Do you think I could stay with you tonight?"" Emily asked as she went
through my clothes to change into something.</p><p>""Um, sure."" I said looking over at Lisa who was sound asleep.</p><p>A quick change into a t-shirt and panties and we were crawling in my small
bed. But that didn't matter. I was with Emily. We were in each other's arms
again and suddenly the whole world felt right.</p><p>The morning came quickly and kinda awkwardly with Emily and I waking up to
Lisa across the room. Lisa's alarm went off and all of us were getting
up. I was trying to figure out what to say to Lisa but she did it first.</p><p>Getting out of bed naked she grinned and said, ""I'm glad you two are
together.""</p><p>Lisa was standing butt naked right in front of us like it was nothing. This
was the first time I got to see her body and I was surprised how erotic it
looked.</p><p>""Listen,"" she continued. ""You two need some time together to... ummm.. get
acquainted again and I have several things to do this afternoon. So, I'll
be back around 9:00pm tonight. That should give you two all afternoon to
...exercise.""</p><p>Then with a devilish grin she added, ""I'd love to join you but I think you
need to explore first.""</p><p>With that Lisa went out the door to the showers.</p><p>I didn't know what to make of Lisa. She was turning into that support
friend I needed so bad when I lost Emily. On the other hand, she was
flirtatious, sexy and did have an erotic body. Oh well... pushing it aside,
I took Emily in my arms and we kissed passionately for twenty minutes. Lisa
came back and shooed us to class. As I quickly dressed and headed to class
I looked back at Lisa and she had stars in her eyes and winked at me as I
left.</p><p>I got back to my room right after my afternoon class to prepare for Emily
coming back. I went into the shower to get washed up and there were three
girls playing with each other. They took no heed to me in the shower and
continued to play. I was a little confused by this since I didn't think
that girl/girl relationships were that prevalent. I did hear several times
that college girls did experiment a lot with each other. I guess that is
what I was watching. I didn't know how I wanted Emily and I to appear
around campus. I would have to talk to Lisa about that. I finished up and
went back to my room and put on a naughty nightie that I bought a while
back. It wasn't long before Emily knocked at the door and I answered. She
looked me up and down and almost choked.</p><p>""Wow, has my lover grown!""</p><p>The door close, our lips blended and our arms were undressing in lightning
fashion. I was scared like the first real time with her but I wanted it
more than the world. Our naked bodies found the bed and she was on top of
me tongue dancing to a beautiful melody. Her fuller breasts were pressed
against mine and our legs intertwined with each other's thigh humping our
pussies. My hands were on her ass and grabbing it for all it was worth. The
kissing worked around to each of our faces and onto our necks. We were both
like starved rabbits and we were making up for years of missing love. It
was instinct how we knew where to go with each other and find the 'spot'
that would melt us even further. And without missing a beat, Emily's lips
had found my erect nipples. Her kisses were soft and her tongue was
lashing. I was beyond heaven! She made love to each breast and worked her
way down to my soaking pussy. I was on an orgasmic high and just rode the
intense feeling as her tongue found the mark and I exploded in pure
ecstasy. My legs were high in the air and her face was pressing in my
thighs as I poured out love juice.</p><p>""Yessssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss...""</p><p>The floodgates had opened and I was cumming in a fury.</p><p>""OMG!... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggg...""</p><p>It didn't take much for the second wave of cum to explode out of me as
Emily slid a couple fingers in. And she was not letting up. I was cumming
in gallons and Emily kept the intensity up as she sucked my clit through a
third all-powerful wave.</p><p>""Eeeeeemmmmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii"" I
screamed knowing that the entire floor probably heard.</p><p>Finally, she let me rest. I laid on the bed like a puppet whose strings had
been cut. Emily laid beside me and she nibbled on my breast until I had
some strength.</p><p>""You are truly incredible!"" I said to her.</p><p>""No, I'm not."" She said with a gleam in her smile. ""It takes you to be
incredible.""</p><p>It was Emily's turn.</p><p>In the same manner as she did to me, I was on top of her as we tongue
danced for a while. I found my way to her fuller breasts and sucked on them
feverously. They were still the same that I remembered with added
cushion. I nibbled on her nipples with my teeth to her little coo.</p><p>""Oh Kimmie!!""</p><p>Finding more strength I proceeded down to her slightly hairy pussy.</p><p>'We need to work on that.' I thought.</p><p>Her legs opened wide and into the air as I let my tongue flick her vaginal
lips.</p><p>""Wooooooooooooooooooooooooowwwwaa"" She gasped</p><p>I spread her ruby lips open and let my tongue work to the base and then up
to her clit. Her moans were intense and her eyes were lost in the back of
her head as I looked up. I wanted to suck in her huge clit at the right
moment. Just as Emily went for her gasp of air, I sucked it in and she
screamed.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOoooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>I sucked and even slightly nibbled on it to her intense and rocking
orgasm. Her flow of cum was incredible as it poured out much more than I
remember. Well, I need a finger full and I let my fingers find some deep in
her pussy.</p><p>""OMG...Kimmie!!!!!""</p><p>I was grinning with her pussy lips coating my tongue.  Another wave hit her
and she collapse to the passion. I was in 'la-la' land. I climbed up to her
face and kissed her face with my cum soaked mouth. We nestled into each
other and started to fall asleep.</p><p>'I haven't been this happy in a long, long time.' My thought hit before I
closed my eyes.</p><p>I woke up at 9:10pm. Emily was just waking too. Lisa wasn't back yet, so I
started to hop out of bed and get my clothes. Emily just sat of the bed
looking erotically at me. I bent over to pick up my nightie on the floor.</p><p>""Well, hello to you too. My that is such a sexy pose."" Lisa said walking in
the door looking at my ass staring at her.</p><p>I shot up and stuttered. Here the two of us were naked as can be and my
roommate walks in. Emily didn't seem to mind in the slightest. (Sort of
like she was back then) I, of course, was a little more reserved.</p><p>As Lisa made her way in the room she looked over to Emily on the bed.</p><p>""Wow!!! Which one of you cums that much?"" she exclaimed looking at the huge
wet spot on the bed.</p><p>I didn't notice it until she pointed it out and it was a huge puddle. It
was Emily's turn to blush. She knew how to cum.</p><p>""Girl... we need to change your sheets before you go to bed tonight."" Lisa
said and then turned to face me. ""You girls need to wash up. Go hit the
showers, I will join you in a minute.""</p><p>I just nodded and grabbed Emily's hand and off to the shower naked and not
caring...</p>"
1370,Kimmie Goes to College II,Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>The hot water cascaded over our heads as we lathered up to wash
ourselves. Since it was almost 9:30pm, there wasn't another girl in the
shower. I started to wash my breasts when I heard,</p><p>""Look, lover girl, that is not the way you do it."" Lisa said entering the
shower. ""You are suppose to wash Emily like this.""</p><p>And she proceeded to lather her breasts over and over and over. Emily was
really enjoying the feeling as her nipples pointed straight out at
Lisa. She continued down to her belly button and then switched to me.</p><p>""And Emily, here is how you wash the private parts.""</p><p>Not as much soap, Lisa's hands washed over my pubic mound in the rain of
the shower. Her hands pried my legs open with ease. She had slid two
fingers into me and was fingering away. It really looked liked she was
washing my mound and folds but she was fingering me hard and fast. I
started to visibly pant to her ministrations. And just as I was about to
explode, she stopped. I looked up and she had that twinkle in her
eye. Emily and I went to washing each other while Lisa stood there and
watched. When we were done, I looked into Emily's eyes and then winked. She
knew what I was thinking and the two of us ganged up on Lisa and proceeded
to wash her. She playfully protested to my lips landing on hers to quiet
her. I ran my finger to her sex to find that Emily already had a finger
working in her. Not fair, I wanted one too. So, I joined her finger and
started finger fucking her while kissing her.</p><p>""MMMMmmmmmmmmooooooooo...."" Lisa bit into my lip as she erupted.</p><p>Releasing her mouth I let her moan freely, but neither of us stopped
fingering her until she hit another orgasm and almost collapsed on the
shower floor. We helped her up and finish washing her. We made it back to
our room and all collapsed on my bed in a giddy laughter.</p><p>""Kim, you are soooooo bad, honey."" Lisa chastised me, and looking over at
Emily with true affection. ""And I can see why Kim fell in love with
you. You really are a perfect match.""</p><p>Our three naked bodies played together for a while until Emily said she
needed to get back to her room before her roommate filed a missing persons
report. She left me with a powerful kiss and a very wet pussy. I would need
to relieve that under the covers in a while.</p><p>Tossing on a t-shirt Lisa turned to me and got all serious.</p><p>""Kim, maybe I should let you and Emily be roommates. I can probably switch
with her roommate.""</p><p>""Not on your life!"" I yelled at her.</p><p>Very confused she just stared at me.</p><p>""Lisa...we have only known each other a little while and you have helped me
in ways you can't imagine. I think it is better if Emily and I kept this
fairly quiet and having separate roommates adds to the illusion."" I told
her taking her to her bed. ""Plus, I think you are an incredible addition to
our friendship. Maybe we can...explore more later.""</p><p>I put her to bed with a very intense French kiss that had my pussy dripping
down my leg.</p><p>""I hope you understand Lisa... and don't mind.""</p><p>""Not at all honey... not at all. I know I'm going to love this
'arrangement'.""</p><p>The lights went out and my fingers went to work feverously. Of course, Lisa
was doing the same and not hiding it at all as she had her legs in the air
screaming out a nice little orgasm.</p><p></p><p>The next few weeks were a blur. Emily and I were spending time together as
if we never separated. I even got to call her mom and say hi. I couldn't
believe how emotional her mom was over the phone. She cried pure tears of
happiness for both of us. She wanted us to come down together the next
weekend we had available. She knew that Cara would love to see me again as
well.</p><p>Lisa was the perfect friend I, we, had hoped for. She was there if we
needed her and we could always count on each other. We were sort of a
female version of the three musketeers. Other than the first night in the
shower, we didn't participate in any sexual activity with Lisa. Not that
any of us would have minded, it just wasn't the right time or place.</p><p></p><p>Emily's roommate had to leave for a couple days, which gave her and I a
private room to play together. We had been playing here and there, mostly
in my room since Lisa walking in on us wasn't a bad thing. In ways, I think
both of us were hoping for Lisa to come in and join us. We were in love
with each other, but didn't mind the sexual company. Friday morning I told
Lisa that I would be spending the night in Emily's room. With a real
naughty smile she asked me to stop by before I left for the night. I told
her no problem and headed to class. Since this is my long day I didn't get
back to the room until almost four. Knowing my schedule, Lisa was in the
room in a pair of short shorts, nothing else. Her evil grin was calling to
me. I couldn't help but look her up and down. With her brown/olive skin she
was so hot. She knew it too and probably planned it that way.</p><p>""Kim, since you are going to spend the night with Emily, I decided to have
my boyfriend up. I need a good fucking.""</p><p>""No problem, take pictures."" I told her.</p><p>""Also, I got a present for you and Emily."" She said, handing a box to me.</p><p>I opened it and my eyes bugged out. Lisa had bought us a funky
double-headed dildo. It was awesome. It was firm, yet rubbery. I was so
shocked that I was drooling out my pussy and down my leg. If I didn't have
sweat pants on, it would have been easily noticeable.</p><p>""Enjoy tonight, honey.""</p><p>Then she kissed me passionately. This kiss was much more than any other we
had shared before. I could taste her sweetness and feel her sensuality as
our lips danced over each other. It was several minutes before the kiss was
broken and I felt lightheaded. I danced around the room gathering things to
go to Emily's room. Not that I needed that much since she was only down the
hall, but I couldn't think straight at all. A very aroused Lisa sat on her
bed watching me intently. When I got my wits about me, I gave Lisa a kiss
and headed out the door. Our eyes never lost contact until the door closed
behind me. But during that whole time it felt like Lisa was asking/begging
for ...something. I would have to find out.</p><p>I walked into Emily's room and she was on the bed in the throws of a very
powerful orgasm. She was fingering away moaning something inaudible and
didn't notice me in the room. Then it was a scream of erotic passion that
shocked me....</p><p>""Oh....Kimmiee.....Lisa.....Oohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>Her head snapped back as she flooded her bed with hot cum. Then she went
limp. I on the other hand, was a little stunned at her calling out Lisa's
name. We never really talked about bringing Lisa into our
relationship. Okay, mentally I know I wanted her to join us and Emily
probably felt the same, but we never discussed it.</p><p>Looking up from her freshly fucked state, Emily just smiled like usual
after a good orgasm. Seeing her naked always turned me on. I was leaking
juices from my pussy at an alarming rate. No ceremony, I peeled off my
clothes and climbed into be with Emily kissing her passionately. Our
breasts meshed together as did our lips on our face and pussies. There was
a salty taste to Emily's kiss telling me that she was fingering and licking
her fingers before I got there. The taste of her pussy was so incredible. I
could eat her for hours and hours and never get board with the fresh taste
of pussy de la Emily. We made love to each other's faces tasting, kissing,
and licking the love. Subconsciously, I was humping Emily's pussy while I
was massaging my pussy on her leg. There was so much moistness that our
legs glided into the folds of our womanhood. Moaning and groaning was
filling the room with the heat of our obsession. I moved lower on my lover
to her ample breasts. With one hand, I caressed the erect nipple protruding
from the mountain of flesh and my mouth found her other breast. I licked
the entire breast over and over avoiding her areola. I continued this to
her playful moans... almost giggling. Looking up into her eyes and seeing
eternity, I took her nipple and sucked it into my mouth to a major gasp
from Emily.</p><p>""Oohhhh, Kimmie!!!...""</p><p>I tongue lashed her pert nipple over and over. The more I licked and sucked
her nipple, the more she humped my leg getting excited.</p><p>""Oohhhhhh...... so nice...""</p><p>I continued my trek south to her honey pot. As I found my face staring into
woman perfection, I smelled the familiar scent of my lover's soaked
pussy. I took a huge breath of intoxication and I brought my tongue into
the folds. Snaking into the private pleasure of my lover. I licked the
juices off of each lip with fervor.</p><p>""Ooohhhh.... Mmmmmm...""</p><p>I rolled my tongue deeper into her pussy and bobbed my head to happy
pleasure moans from Emily and the building excitement. I could feel the
emotional build up within me as I was enjoying my favorite pussy. The
incredible feelings flowed from me into Emily and she was at the point of
no return. Not to let her down, I sucked and licked harder and as deep as I
could go. It had immediate results.</p><p>""AAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggg....Cccuuuuuuummming...""</p><p>She let loose a wave of cum onto my face. Boy, she could cum and cum in
gallons. I tried to lick and suck up what I could, but it was flowing too
fast for me and flowed through the crack and into her ass, then onto the
bed. Her twitching body bounced both of us for a little while as the wave
eventually subsided and she came down off of another high. I climbed her
incredible body and planted a cum-soaked kiss on her little pouty
lips. Smiling, she licked my face clean of her cum. When she finished, we
stared into each other's eyes forever. It was moments like this that I
loved Emily so much that nothing in the world mattered.</p><p>Turning back into her naughty playful self, Emily turned me around.</p><p>""My turn sexy....Open those lips up wide."" She squealed opening my legs
wide open.</p><p>With her fingers she tickled my inner thigh tantalizing me in the
process. Blowing wisps of air all around my pussy and into my exposed lips,
Emily teased the hell out of me. Of course I was already very wet and she
was playing with the cum juice all around my thighs and down into my
ass. Sliding a lubed up finger into my ass, I let out a very pleasurable
moan.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm, very nice!""</p><p>Enjoying the feelings she was bringing in me, Emily continued fingering my
ass and nibbling on my thighs. She always knew how to bring the woman into
me. Even when we started our relationship, she was so intuitive to finding
my erogenous zones and taking full advantage of it. My inner thighs made my
whole body melt. I was easy for the picking after that. Tonight was no
different. She nibbled the delight into me.</p><p>""MMmmmmmmm.. you are so bad, Emi...""</p><p>Looking up at me through my thighs, her eyes gleamed the happiness
enveloped in her whole body. She took a second to smile at me before diving
face first into my honey pot.</p><p>""Woooowwww....""</p><p>Viscously kissing and sucking on the folds encasing my pussy, Emily kept it
up as I approached orgasmic high.</p><p>""Emi..Emi...Emi... oh, oh, oh!!!""</p><p>I was being a little more vocal than I have in the past. Emily was really
going wild, on the verge of being a little too rough to my pussy. Taking me
over she slid two fingers all the way inside my box to my cumming scream.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaggggggggggggggggggggggg...""</p><p>The feelings had teased me up to the peak and the explosion all over
shuttered my body into a blob of jelly on Emily's fingers.</p><p>I just lied there as her fingers exited from their comfortable position and
she found her way into my arms. Cuddling for some time Emily fell asleep in
the bliss of our bed. I just lied there enjoying the happiness that had
finally found me and gave me the hope I was sorely lacking.</p><p>About an hour latter I decide to be naughty to Emily. I slid out of bed and
grabbed the new toy Lisa bought for us. I turned back to Emily as she was
in a position that openly invited me in between her legs. They were spread
open and the light of the moon coming through the window shone over her
body, it added another aura of sensuality. I sat in between her legs very
close to her sex. She was so inviting. I brought my fingers into the folds
of her pussy, not to be surprised, she was extremely wet. I also fingered
myself while playing with her lips. She was still sleeping. I was wet
enough to get the head of the double headed dildo into my pussy. I got it
really wet, then pulled it out. I was making myself very hot. I took the
cum-coated end and slid it up and around Emily's pussy. There was no way
she could sleep through that. I looked up into her sleepy eyes and saw
surprise mixed with naughtiness. I pushed the head in further as she opened
her legs further to allow for our toy to penetrate her more. When I had
about five inches inside of her pussy, I started to fuck her rhythmically.</p><p>""Ooooohhhhhhh......""</p><p>I picked up speed to get her going more and she obliged. I decided that it
was time to mount myself onto my lover and the double headed dildo. I slid
on it real easy and it pushed up filling my pussy very full. My pushing
down on it caused more to enter Emily. Not that she was displeased, just
very full. I climbed into position where I could easily move the cock head
in and out of me while Emily did the same. It was a little awkward at
first, but once the two of us got into a rhythm, it was sexual bliss. We
slow fucked each other for hours, well it felt like hours. We just fucked
and fucked and fucked, not to an orgasm but to very satisfying sensual
feelings. Each of us moaned and panted to the pleasure pumping in between
our legs. I was wearing down and needed release. I looked at Emily and she
nodded too. It was time to fuck ourselves to a nice orgasm. Grabbing onto
part of the bed we started to buck our hips furiously. I was slamming her
hard as she did it back. The flood of pleasure was already eclipsing our
sexual limits and then the rush of cum erupted unto the tool of our
gratification.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggggggggggggggggggg...""</p><p>""OOOOOhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh""</p><p>We both came hard and intense... so intense that the head of the dildo
popped out of Emily's pussy gushing hot cum onto the bed. My little pussy
was pushing the juice out as well and I collapsed over the side of the
bed. The smell of sex permeated the entire room. Emily's bed had a wet spot
the size of a Great Lake and our bodies had a film of light sweat. There
was no way we could sleep on the bed, so we took her roommate's bed,
climbed in naked and spooned into one shape. The sands of sleep took both
of us fast.</p><p></p><p>The next morning was filled with making love over and over. Emily and I
explored each other for hours from arduous kisses to raw sensual
fucking. We spent the entire morning uninterrupted and took advantage of
it. Around 1:00pm we headed into the shower together. While we cleaned off
we chatted quietly since there were a few other girls wondering around the
bathroom.</p><p>""Emily... what do you think of Lisa?"" I started</p><p>""I think she is so incredibly hot."" She replied a little too loud. ""That
exotic look and that body are to die for.""</p><p>I felt the jealousy creeping in me but it didn't get far as she could read
me like a book.</p><p>""I love you and that doesn't change. But I think it would be fun if we took
her to bed together. Like the orgasm you heard when you came in last
night.""</p><p>'So, she did know I was there.' I thought. I guess I wasn't surprised since
that has always been the laid back personality of Emily that I truly fell
in love with.</p><p>""Well, I was thinking the same thing. I love her to death as a great
friend... But I am interested in seeing what the two of us could do with
her.""</p><p>Looking in each other's eyes the evil little twitch came calling.</p><p>""What do you say we invite Lisa into a Kim and Emily sandwich today?"" Emily
asked in her naughty little voice.</p><p>""I love it... She is suppose to be fucking her boyfriend this weekend, but
I somehow think that she was not too excited about it.""</p><p>""Let's go raid your room. If her boyfriend is here, we leave... If not, we
rock her world.""</p><p>I agreed and hugged her deeply. We finished the shower and headed back to
dress. Within minutes we were at my room to find...nothing. Lisa was not
there. The air deflated out of Emily and I. We sat down and waited. Hoping
that she would show up soon, we enjoyed each other's company doing a little
school work. About a half hour later the door opened to revel Lisa in an
incredibly hot outfit. She has shorts that were riding up the crack of her
ass and a halter top that exposed her 'lack of bra' chest.</p><p>""What are you two doing here?"" she asked.</p><p>""Is your boyfriend here? I countered not answering her question.</p><p>""No... he couldn't make it. Something about car problems."" Lisa said
dejected.</p><p>Emily spoke up. ""Well, it might be for the better.""</p><p>Confused Lisa looked both of us over. ""wha... what do you mean?""</p><p>""How would you like to the be the cream of an all-girl sandwich the rest of
the afternoon and night?"" Emily asked holding onto my arm to emphasize our
commitment.</p><p>Looking a little confused at first, Lisa came around to the largest smile I
had seen on her exotic face.</p><p>""I was hoping that I, er, we would get the chance together. I have been so
hot for female sensual sex since I saw how happy you two horny lovers
were.""</p><p>With that, I peeled her shorts off and Emily had her halter top. Once this
Latin beauty was completely naked, Emily and I just stared at her
sensuality. Her body was so edible. Being naughty and playful, she pranced
around the room giving us a display of her incredible form. Not to be
outdone, we stripped ourselves and pranced around too. Seeing that one bed
wasn't big enough for the three of us, we ripped the mattresses off our
beds and put them together on the floor. Bouncing on the floor, we each
took a side of Lisa and proceeded to kiss her face and mouth in
turns. Nibbling on her ear while Emily was tongue dancing with her had me
so turned on that I had to let my fingers walk between my legs. The cooing
from Lisa was invigorating. We even did a three-way tongue kiss before
making our was down to Lisa's pert breasts. Her nipples stuck out a little
as both of us latched on to the sweetness of motherhood and suckled like
staring newborns.</p><p>""Holy shit.... Ooohhh.."" Lisa exclaimed.</p><p>The more we sucked, the more moaning Lisa emitted. It was music to our
ears. Spreading her legs open, Lisa put her head back and closed her
eyes. I wanted to taste her fruits first but Emily had a different
plan. Popping off her breast, she positioned her face into the tone thighs
that housed Lisa's amazing pussy. Looking up at me and smiling as her face
disappeared, Emily immediately went for the pussy lips. She was licking up
and down and her head bobbed from deep within Lisa's thighs all the way to
her clit hood. Panting and inaudible moaning was coming from Lisa at a
rapid pace. I continued to finger myself while switching from left breast
to right breast and back. It wasn't long before Lisa's first orgasm shook
the room.</p><p>""Arrgggg, fuck, fuck, fuck... aaaaaaahhhh.""</p><p>Her body clenched, she gripped the bed sheets and showered Emily's face
with a nice coat of fresh hot cum.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh...""</p><p>She just kept cumming... It was at least a full minute or two before Lisa's
never ending orgasm subsided. This girl knew how to cum. I looked up at her
satiated face and then down to Emily who was extremely cum coated. I pulled
Emily up to me and started licking the cum off her face and tongue-fucked
her mouth over and over. Our tongues interlocked for a while as Lisa was
recuperating from her earthquake. We broke our love lock to join Lisa again
and as we did both of us whispered ""I love you!"" to each other. That sent
my excitement through the roof. Lisa got up as we moved Emily onto our
little operating table. Lisa went to the lower body to operate and I was
climbing on top to allow Emily to eat while Lisa probed her pussy with her
fingers and tongue. I pulled open the folds on my mound and brought the
rosy lips onto Emily's face making sure that she had full access to my
clit. From the free spirited movement she was doing, I could tell that Lisa
was already probing nicely.</p><p>""Hhmmmmm... mmmmm"" Emily called through my lips.</p><p>Her tongue snaked into my opening and she was enjoying the juice that was
within. I could hear Lisa's mouth slurping away at my lover's pussy. I knew
she was in for a big surprise when Emily let loose. I just smiled to it.</p><p>""Woooooaahhh..."" I spoke out at Emily found my clit and was nibbling at it.</p><p>I looked down into her devious eyes and I could feel her smile. She was
about to erupt. I had to stop and watch Lisa drowned in a sea of hot
cum. Peeling away from Emily to allow her to focus on her own orgasm, I
watched her clench her fingers and ...</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggg....""</p><p>It hit... Lisa had a finger or two inside Emily as the tidal wave pushed
out of her. Lisa was trying to lick it up as it squirted out of my lover's
sex box. It was powerful and I could see that Lisa was losing the battle,
so I went to eat pussy with her and lick up the cum. It was a while before
Lisa spoke.</p><p>""Shit girl! You know how to cum, babe!""</p><p>Emily just grinned and looked at me with envy. I looked back at her with
happiness. Getting up I went and got the toy Lisa had bought and proceeded
to plug my pussy full. I nodded to Lisa to take the other half and fill her
pussy with it. Reading my mind like she usually does, Emily found the
vibrator in my drawer and gave it to Lisa. She laid right next to me and
opened her legs to Lisa. The vibrator plunged all the way in and we started
to suck face. Lisa and I humped slow and hard on the double headed dildo
and Emily pushed on Lisa's hand to fuck the vibrator. The sweat, the
intensity, and sexual aroma in the air were adding the experience of an
incredible threesome. It wasn't going to take much to take me over the
edge, but Lisa beat me too it as she shuttered with another powerful
orgasm.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhhhhh...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh....""</p><p>Her legs clenched on my body as my wave of cum ripped out.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssss...""</p><p>Of course, Emily wasn't to be outdone.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmmmmm...aaaaaaaaararrrrrrrrrrrrrgggg...""</p><p>The power of three orgasms from three sweaty bare pussies within inches of
each other caused all of us to melt into the mattress without moving. My
pussy was so full and I didn't have the energy to do anything about it. It
felt too good. Emily was semi-conscious and I couldn't see Lisa but I knew
that she hadn't moved from her orgasm. I think we all fell a sleep for a
while only to be awoken from our fuckfest by some loud noise in the
hall. Very sticky, dried sweat and overall replete, we got up and cleaned
up our little fuck pad. Not putting it away, we just moved it to get out
the door and to the shower. I wrapped a towel around me as did Lisa, Emily
walked buck naked holding her towel down to the bathroom. We climbed into
the shower together and started to clean up. Lisa washed me, I washed Emily
and Emily did Lisa. The water seemed to add strength to us as we perked up
and cleaned up nicely. Leaving the shower, Lisa spoke up.</p><p>""Thank you for sharing that with me. I really, really needed and wanted
that.""</p><p>I looked at Emily and she at me, ""You're welcome."" I told her.</p><p>""But you are not finished, honey."" Emily continued what I was going to say.</p><p>Looking delirious and hopeful as she walked back into our room, Lisa was
about to say something before I cut her off.</p><p>""Lisa, we have all night... And we ARE going to use it.... Now let's go get
something to eat. We will need lots of energy!""</p><p>""Wow!!! I love you guys!!!""</p>"
1371,Kimmie Goes to College III,Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>We ate together at a small table in the cafeteria. We were giggling and
laughing at everything and anything. Lisa was telling us about some of the
weird things her and Carlos, her boyfriend, used to do and she was making
it out to be a joke. I think she was still pissed at him for blowing her
off and not coming to see her. However, I think she was extremely happy
with what happened so far. Our first threesome together was incredible. She
definitely added 'special' spice to Emily and I. Her friendship was
priceless and if it wasn't for her tenacity, Emily and I might not have
found each other the way we did.</p><p>She was right, I was truly in love with Emily and there was no one in the
world more suited for me. Lisa was the perfect friend too, not only me, but
to Emily. As we finished up dessert, I thought back to how my whole world
came back together. It was the warmest feeling I had in a few years.</p><p>""Kimmie!!!... Oh, sorry, Kim"" Emily woke me out of my revelry. ""I just
can't get used to Kim.""</p><p>""Sorry..."" I stammered. ""I was thinking how happy my life has become.""</p><p>Coming around Emily and I, Lisa grabbed both of us in such a tight hug that
our faces were pressed together tightly. And that devilish little Latin
looked she knows how to give, she whispered into our ears, ""Now, what do
you two have planned for me?""</p><p>Laughing it off, we headed out the door not telling her what we had
planned. Of course, Emily and I really didn't 'plan' anything, we just knew
that we wanted to have a threesome with her and really didn't care what
happened.</p><p>We rounded the building on the way to our dorm when Lisa froze. We looked
at her with concern and asked her if she was okay.</p><p>""He's here."" Was all she said.</p><p>I looked up and there was a good looking guy standing outside our
dorm. Putting two and two together, Emily beat me to the punch.</p><p>""Carlos!""</p><p>Lisa nodded and proceeded to greet him but it was clearly visible that she
didn't want him here. She started to speak Spanish to him in an aggressive
tone. Emily and I looked at each other and frowned. Our fun night was over
and Lisa's night looked like it was heading for turbulent times. Turning
back to me Lisa told me that I should head back to our room that she might
not be there for a while. She sincerely smiled at me, blew us a soft kiss
and winked.</p><p>Being slow again, I finally caught her drift... Our room was still in
disarray from our afternoon of threesome activity and needed to be cleaned
quickly before Carlos could see. Emily chased me into the dorm and we
cleaned so fast. We opened the window and turned on the fan to rid the sex
aroma fogging the room.</p><p>The room was cleaned enough as the two came walking in. We excused
ourselves and headed to Emily's room for the night.</p><p>We made love together for hours. In between our activities, we talked about
Lisa and how unhappy she seemed around Carlos. It was totally opposite to
how she was around us. Since she was our 'special' friend, we planned to
talk to her about it. More lovemaking and then we drifted to sleep. The
next morning Lisa knocked on the door and woke us up. She told us that she
and Carlos broke up because all he came up for was sex and that was
it. There was no love involved. She thanked us for 'showing her the
light'. Not really knowing what she meant, she explained that in Emily and
I finding each other, we showed her what love really meant. And Carlos was
far from it. So, she was going to take time off and just 'find' herself. We
went to breakfast and had a girl's day at the mall. It was good therapy for
Lisa. She spent most of the time telling Emily and I about Carlos and their
relationship. It was then, she realized the Carlos used her for a fuck
doll. He wasn't interested in real love... just anything where he could get
his dick wet.</p><p>""And he was terrible in bed. He never made me cum."" Lisa told us laughing
about it. ""I would have to finger myself to get off after he dunked his
tiny dick in me.""</p><p>I know Lisa was hurting inside and this was her way to get through it.</p><p>""Kim... he was terrible... His idea of love was anything to get in my
pants."" She told me.</p><p>I was speechless. I wanted so bad to help, but I didn't want her to feel
bad about what Emily and I had. Then my lover spoke up... just like always,
she knew what to say and do.</p><p>""Lisa; you, Kimmie, and I will go to my house next weekend."" She said
enthusiastically. ""We can blow off some steam from school and we can even
get drunk.""</p><p>""Yea, that's a great idea."" I chimed in.</p><p>""Cara will be there and we can party like before."" Emily said, but it was
said more to me than Lisa.</p><p>I could see the sparkle of playfulness in her eyes. Emily told me a lot
about Cara and how she has grown up. I was really looking forward to seeing
her again.</p><p>""Okay... it's a date."" Lisa said looking into both of our eyes at the same
time.</p><p>Her emphasis on 'date' was really interesting.</p><p>We headed back to the dorm and decided to study for the rest of the
night. Lisa wanted to study alone, so Emily and I went to her room. Opening
the door and walking in, we got an eyeful of Emily's roommate Cyndi getting
really fucked hard by some guy. She was moaning, groaning and panting
loudly as her fuck friend plummeted his hard cock into her pussy. It was
really exciting to watch. But when the guy saw us, he freaked out grabbed
his clothes and ran out before finishing Cyndi. Talk about an awkward
position. I decided to leave Emily to handle the situation and went back to
my room. How weird!</p><p></p><p>During the next week, Lisa's mood changed anytime she saw Emily and I
together knowing that she was heading for better times...little did she
know how right she was. I asked Emily what happened with Cyndi and she just
smiled. Gosh, she was so naughty... and drove me wild... Friday arrived and
we packed up Emily's car and headed out. The whole ride was like a total
uplifting trek for Lisa. After a fairly long ride, we arrived in a nice
posh neighborhood where houses had huge land lots and incredibly nice
homes. Emily's house was the typical luxury house for the neighborhood and
she even had a gigantic heated pool. It was awesome! We went up to Emily's
room and unloaded our stuff. Her bed was massive and could definitely
accommodate three sexually charged girls. Naughty thoughts were already
floating through my head... well, they were floating there since Emily
suggested coming here this weekend. No one was home yet so we decided to
take in some fun in the pool. Lisa started to put a bathing suit on when we
both laughed at her.</p><p>""There are no clothes allowed in the pool."" Emily told her.</p><p>""But your mom and dad?"" She asked hesitantly.</p><p>""My dad is away and my mom encourages nudity. Hell, she knows all about my
sexcapades.""</p><p>Satisfied with that answer, she got naked. Both Emily and I were naked and
staring at Lisa's body. It was a thing of beauty. The soft olive skin, firm
and tone body, very erect upturned nipples, and a smile that was
priceless. No matter how many times I have seen her body; or tasted it, I
was still awestruck.</p><p>We headed into the pool and played naughty little games. We were grabbing,
kissing, sucking and fingering at any given time. There was one point that
Emily plopped me in the edge of the pool and licked my pussy. Her tongue
snaked around my lips and she sucked away. I was gasping for air as she
sucked in my clit. Turning my head, I saw Emily's mom in the patio door and
she waved. She had the biggest smile on her face. Lisa was behind Emily
humping her ass with her pussy and her hands covered her breasts. We got
back to playing around in the warm water and fingering each other in the
water when all of a sudden Lisa froze. Not knowing why I turned and froze
myself. Emily still had hands full of pussy. Noticing our frozen states,
Emily turned to see what startled us.</p><p>""Oh, hi Cara!"" She called out.</p><p>There was Emily's sister standing at the edge of the pool. She had
definitely grown up. She was incredibly gorgeous! She was now taller than
her sister with an extremely tone body. She definitely looked like she
worked out, perhaps swimming, because her upper body was built up
beautifully. Like so many years ago, she was only wearing her birthday suit
giving Lisa and me a look at her new sensual body. Her breasts definitely
filled out and she had more than any one of us in the pool. Her pubic mound
had a pencil thin strip just above her puffy pussy mound. She was very
tanned. When I looked into her eyes, she was looking for approval; and
definitely got it from me. Her smile filled her face as she started to
prance around showing me every inch of her body. Her ass curves were
incredible, not an once of fat anywhere.</p><p>Whispering in my ear, Emily explained. ""Cara has been so excited to here
that you were back in my life. She wanted...needed your approval of her
body.""</p><p>""Oh, I DEFINITELY approve! WOW!"" I said very loud.</p><p>""Shit, honey, she is incredibly fine!"" Lisa chimed in.</p><p>We both looked at her and she was entranced by Cara, more so than I was.</p><p>""Kimmie!!!!"" Cara called once she knew I approved.</p><p>She came running and gave me a huge hug and a very wet kiss. We stared at
each other for a few minutes before we made the formal introduction to
Lisa. When Cara and Lisa met, there was some electricity in the air. Lisa
couldn't speak and Cara was staring at her.</p><p>""Oh no... it looks like Cara has found a new love."" Emily whispered in my
ear.</p><p>""Well, duh!"" I said.</p><p>When the girls finally spoke to each other, it was like long lost loves
reuniting. It was obvious that Lisa was in a new frame of mind as she
talked and acted like the night Emily and I seduced her. Getting late, we
headed back in the house and met up with Emily's mom. The hugs were long
and the tears flowed. It was powerful. Getting settled down to dinner,
there was definitely something brewing with Cara and Lisa. We ate and
decided to retire right after dinner... Mom knew what that meant, but she
was surprised that Cara and Lisa were walking hand in hand to her room
instead of Emily's.</p><p>The door closed behind me and Emily pinned me up against the door and our
lips joined. Since getting back together again, our sexual intimacy had
become more of an art than sex. We made love with our mouths, hands, and
bodies. Tonight was going to be one of those nights. Our lips were joined
and our tongues were waltzing together. Our faces were glued together with
a very soft touch. Taking the time to enjoy the ardent kiss, I helped her
out of the shorts she was wearing as she did the same to me. Breaking the
kiss to remove our shirts, we were both breathing heavy. We made our way to
the bed and climbed aboard for a long night of lovemaking. I decided to
take lead and flipped Emily on her front so I could work her back. I
started by kissing the back of her neck while I was directly on top of
her. My pussy was rubbing her ass cheeks as I nibbled and kissed my
lover. I humped her ass pushing her harder into the bed making her hump the
sheets. It was soft rubbing but my pussy definitely responded with
free-flowing juice. I worked my way down her back kissing and licking the
curves of her back. I made it to her ass and pulled up to marvel at
it. Then a thought entered my mind.</p><p>'Cara's ass was much more tone than Emily's'</p><p>It didn't matter as my face went to her ass and kissed away. My tongue
snaked out to the crack and I eagerly spread her cheeks wide. I could taste
my milky juices on her ass as I made my way down. This was something new
for us. Years ago, I had a fixation with Emily's ass to the point of almost
fingering it to orgasm. But that was as far went, we never pursued
anything... until now. I was now over her pink pucker hole breathing hot
air over it.</p><p>""Oh, Kimmie!"" Emily called into her pillow.</p><p>She was encouraging me to go further, and I did... My tongue slithered down
the crack to her rose bud and she shrieked out loudly.</p><p>""YES!""</p><p>It was very different...there was no taste, it was exceptionally sensitive
feelings. Really getting into the rimming I was doing, Emily arched her
back to give me full access to her second love hole. I continued to lick
and tongue fuck her ass to a very happy lover. Her moans were calling to me
and her pussy was oozing juice freely.</p><p>""Ooohhhhh...shit... this feels incredible."" She called out.</p><p>Feeling her body tensing up, I flipped her over to eat her other hole. I
went down on her pussy fast and heavy. I licked through the cum-drenched
lips and sucked hard. My tongue was licking circles while I buried my face
in her love folds. Teasingly, I let my nose bump her clit a few times. Each
time giving a desirable, ""OH"".</p><p>I decided to finger her to orgasm, but it was going to be an ass
fucking. Since she was still very wet from my rim job, my middle finger
slid right in all the way to my knuckle.</p><p>""OH!!!""</p><p>I went on further and sucked in her engorged clit and she let out a huge
orgasmic scream.</p><p>""Yeesssssssssssssssssssssss...............aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggg...""</p><p>Her orgasm was just incredible! Writhing in sexual bliss, Emily filled my
face with my favorite drink, Emily's hot cum! Her body kept spasming as I
just continued sucking her clit and fucking her ass. My finger was moving
so freely in her ass that I had thoughts of sending another finger deep
inside my lover's ass, but she suddenly tensed up and erupted in a powerful
focused orgasm that squeezed my head into her thighs.</p><p>""Aarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggggg...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa....ooooooooooooo...""</p><p>I had thigh earmuffs for a while until Emily's tensed-up body relaxed. As I
rose from my lover's legs, I heard Cara in the room next to us. She was
definitely cumming hard. It was really hot to hear her having sex. There
was passion with animalistic ardor in her squealing. For a moment, I
pictured myself doing that to Cara and making love to her all night.</p><p>Again, reading my mind, Emily smiled and scolded me, ""No lover, you are
with me tonight. Maybe we can trade places tomorrow.""</p><p>I blushed because she knew what I was thinking...</p><p>Kissing me as she switched places, Emily went to my breasts to ardently
make love to them. I have had a few mouths on my breasts since meeting
Emily, but there was no one better at making me feel sensual than
Emily. She knew how to lick, suck, nibble and even bite my breasts. And
tonight was no different. Her tongue toyed with my nipple bullets.</p><p>Lick, lick, lick...bite!</p><p>Then again... lick, lick, lick, lick... nibble.</p><p>""Ohhh...."" I cooed and she toyed with me.</p><p>I couldn't tell what she was doing until she did it. I kept my eyes closed
to enjoy the entire experience. She had me lying flat and her legs were
wrapped around mine and our pussies were kissing. Subtle moves rubbed them
together and created more sensuality in both of us. So much that at one
point, Emily was peeing cum juice on my pussy. The lubrication made it easy
to hump together. Since there was barely any pubic hair between us, the
smooth skin stroked our mounds nicely. Apparently, our hump fucking was
having a real effect on Emily and she stopped milking my breasts and
focused on hump-fucking our pussies together.  Sticking her fingers between
her legs and my pussy, Emily opened her lips to allow for her clit to
caress my slit. That was all she needed and she rocked her hips over my
mound.</p><p>""Oh... yes.. fuck... yes!!! Kimmie... I'm cumming again.""</p><p>I was building a good orgasm too and wanted to cum with her at the same
time. I tried to open my legs a little to get my clit some external rubbing
action but Emily's legs were too tight around mine, so I arched my back and
let Emily go wild. And she did. She was fast-fucking and her hips were
moving faster than a belly dancer.</p><p>When I arched back, I felt the orgasm approaching faster... but not fast
enough as Emily let loose.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...oooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>She didn't stop fucking knowing that I was close.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa....cum... with me... lover!!!"" She called out.</p><p>Then it hit.</p><p>""Yeeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssss..."" I screamed... of course to allow the next
room to hear.</p><p>I exploded nicely. I could feel it all over. But more so, I felt Emily's
cum all over my legs, pussy, and belly. She was cumming so much that she
was covering me in a semi-transparent milk blanket. She never ceases to
amaze me with her cumming.</p><p>When she finally stopped humping, she looked down and cursed. This was the
very first time that I had ever seen Emily embarrassed. She was speechless
and blushing. I just smiled and beamed at my lover.</p><p>""I love you."" I told her.</p><p>Giggling and still blushing... she agreed back, ""I love you too...""</p><p>Getting off me and running into the bathroom, she came back with a towel to
clean me up. We could hear Cara and Lisa going at it while I was being
cleaned.</p><p>""Now that I have you somewhat clean, I need to go munching."" Emily
instructed as she positioned her face over my spread open 'V'. Not wasting
time, she dove in. The effect was immediate as my body was still
electrified from the previous orgasm.</p><p>""Oh...Emi... Emi!!!""</p><p>Her tongue was soft sandpaper to my already-sensitive clit. There was no
toying this time, she was going for the big 'O'. And I was happy to
accommodate her as it was building very fast. Panting fast and furious I
didn't last but two minutes until I exploded with a resounding squeal.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyyyyyyyyyoooooooooooooooooooeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...""</p><p>Not as powerful as before, it lasted much longer and kept me on a high note
for several minutes. I rode the wave for a while and couldn't tell if Emily
was still sucking my clit as my body went numb. Sure, I leaked cum juice
onto the bed, but is was a wet towelette compared to a regular Emily cum
flow. When I could feel my legs again, I moved to allow Emily to snuggle up
with me. Soft kisses and eye reading filled both of us with love warmth. It
was true satisfaction and pure happiness. Exhaustion took over and we fell
asleep like we did years ago, in each other's arms.</p><p></p><p>The morning sun shone through the window and woke me up. I still felt so
tired and somewhat out of it. Emily stirred and pulled me back on her for a
nice morning kiss. We played for a little while before heading for
breakfast. Emily's mom was having coffee and smiled when we walked in. She
looked exhausted but was still very cheery to us.</p><p>""Good morning sweethearts."" She greeted us. ""Did you guys get a good night
sleep?""</p><p>""Yea."" Emily replied. ""It felt like old times again.""</p><p>""Well, it seems to be new times for your sister."" Mom said.</p><p>The empty look on both our faces must have told her that we didn't
understand.</p><p>""Your sister and Lisa were...'very busy' till about 5:30 this morning. And
neither of them are quiet. I'm surprised that you did not hear them last
night.""</p><p>We giggled a little since we did hear them but not all night long.</p><p>""I'm renting a hotel room tonight."" Mom told us giggling, but serious. ""I
need sleep. I must be the most understanding mom in the world. Not one, but
two very active daughters.""</p><p>We knew what she meant and had a long very understanding conversation about
the whole thing before they moved years ago.</p><p>We had breakfast and relaxed out by the pool for a while. It was just after
noon and we still didn't see any life from Lisa or Cara we decided to check
up on them. Opening Cara's door, we were hit with a powerful wave of musty
sex aroma. Both girls were naked in a lump on the bed still breathing. We
looked around the room and there were sex toys all over the place.</p><p>""My sister is such a sex freak."" Emily chided. ""I guess swim camp taught
her a lot more.""</p><p>I laughed and pinched her ass. We closed the door and headed back to the
pool. Finally the two sex machines joined us around 2:00 pm. Both of them
looked destroyed but the gleam in their eyes was clear. They had fun
together. Although I was dying to know what they did, I didn't ask since
intimacy behind closed doors is private. All Lisa said was that Cara was
far more experienced than she has ever seen or heard about.</p><p>They spent the rest of the afternoon rejuvenating. Cara made it very clear
that she wanted to have a fun night together. As expected, mom rented a
hotel room and gave us the house. There was also four bottles of wine in
the fridge. We had some dinner and retired to the playroom. We played naked
Twister for a while and then we got out whipped cream and covered nipples
and pussies for the eating. We were having a lot of playful fun and
enjoying each other's company when Emily suggested that Cara and I explore
each other. I was game for it and Cara was really excited.</p><p>But in a second thought she replied back, ""Why don't we all 'sleep'
together instead?""</p><p>In agreement, we all decided to use the playroom floor.</p><p>It also had me thinking, 'I never saw Cara and Emily engage in any sex
activity together... at least, I didn't think I did.'</p><p>Lisa immediately took on Emily and Cara found me as her target. Emily and I
had our backs on the floor side by side as the other two were on top of us
and we were lip dancing. I had kissed Cara before, but this time she was
much more in control and definitely more sensual. When her tongue entered
my mouth, she was soft but vigorous and it was like she was massaging my
inside lips and tongue. Since she was now taller, she actually straddled me
with her long sexy legs along mine instead of on top. My hands were on her
face guiding our passionate kiss. Eyes closed, I could hear Lisa moaning
into Emily's mouth as they found tongue dancing to be
enjoyable. Remembering how sexy and firm Cara's ass was yesterday, I
brought my hands down and grasped onto her perfect ass. She was extremely
firm. I started her humping me with her pussy mound. Our lips parted and
Cara looked down on me with satanic eyes... a quick smile told me she was
up to something. With help from my hands, she sat up and brought her pussy
down on my face. I guess Lisa did the same to Emily's face. I looked up
between Cara's sexy thighs to see her leaning into Lisa sucking face. I
went to town eating Cara. She wasn't anywhere as wet as her sister, or
Lisa; but she definitely was seeping warm chalky juices. Her cum was very
salty. My tongue worked its way through the salty folds to her fruit. Her
pussy was undeniably smaller than any I had previously experienced. She was
very easy to arouse. I licked her miniature clit to assertive rocking of
her hips on my face. My nose to chin was her little humping tool and my
tongue snaked out as she rode me.</p><p>""Arrgg.... Nice. Kimmie... Oh, nice... I have dreamed about this for
years."" She called out releasing Lisa from her lip lock.</p><p>I gripped her perfect ass harder and had her ride my face faster. I wanted
her cum. I wanted her to cum all over my face. I was rabid and needed raw
sex from her. She came hard.</p><p>""Fucccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk..""</p><p>Her thighs locked onto my head and froze me in her pussy. Salty cum was
oozing from her open cavity onto my face, coating me nicely. As she
subsided, she fell off to the side to let me see Lisa and Emily in a heated
69. I could see they were locked into each other rigorously and both heads
were bobbing vigorously on their respective pussies and clits. It was a
powerful sight to envision. Raw sex being committed by my lover and my best
friend. And I was cum-coated from my lover's sister. I must have been in
some sexual daze as I lost the whereabouts of Cara. She came back in the
room with a gym bag of toys. She pulled out this huge purple rubber
dildo. Before I could say a word, she was penetrating my love box and
thrusting it up as far as it could go.</p><p>""Wwwwwwwwoooooooaaaahhh!!!"" I called out from feeling full and not wanting
her to go too far.</p><p>With the precision of a brain surgeon, I was being fucked hard, fast and
really deep. I opened my legs as far as I could, bringing them up almost to
my head. Cara plummeted the purple Kim splitter harder and deeper into me.</p><p>""God, this is so fulfilling."" I squirmed.</p><p>I looked down to see Lisa had a hard toy sliding into Emily and she was
fucking the toy right back. I tried to lean over to kiss Emily but couldn't
reach. Cara saw this and fucked me deep with the dildo, lifted me up with
it, and repositioned me so I could suck face with her sister.</p><p>We kissed... well actually licked each other's face to taste the cum from
our sex partners. I was being so profusely fucked that my pussy felt like
is was being stuffed with a tree. Emily, on the other hand was approaching
an orgasm and I let her go to enjoy it.</p><p>""Here... it cums!!!!"" She screamed.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>Lisa pulled the hard dick out of her and Emily exploded like a faucet.</p><p>""Holy shit!""</p><p>That was Cara cussing out.</p><p>Emily was just cumming like normal, in quarts. I guess Cara never
experienced this with her sister before. She was so stunned watching milky
cum come squirting out of Emily. She stopped fucking me leaving the huge
pussy splitter deep in me. I couldn't close my legs I was so full. Seeing I
was in a little discomfort, Lisa pulled the dildo out of me and started to
suck it. Looking me straight in the eyes, she went deep on this huge fat
dildo. I got up off the floor to let Cara lie back and let me 'toy' with
her. However, she was hungry and wanted sister's pussy faucet.  That was a
special sight to see. I looked up at Emily and she had her eyes closed and
was so focused on another orgasm. Lisa and I went up to her and started
nibbling on her sweat-covered breasts just as she exploded another orgasm
onto her sister's face. Not much fluid this time but still powerful.</p><p>Delirious Emily opened her eyes to see Lisa and I sucking on her breasts
and almost freaked out.</p><p>""That was Cara..."" She called frantically. ""Eating my pussy?!?!?""</p><p>""Yea..."" I said</p><p>Not sure why she was in a hyper state, she seemed to relax a bit. I guess
she never thought of Cara going down on her. It must have been an unusual
realization that her own sister had just ate her pussy to a very nice
orgasm.</p><p>""I just had to eat you, sis."" Cara said sitting right next to Emily's head
with her legs in a very inviting position for Emily's face.</p><p>""I guess it was going to happen sometime."" Emily said with that devilish
look that I held so dear. ""And you are an incredible pussy eater too.""</p><p>Getting up and really being naughty, Emily took her sister and placed her
in a chair. ""I guess that I need to return the favor to my baby sister.""</p><p>""Hold it."" Lisa called out pulling something out of Cara's sex bag. ""Use
these. She used them on me last night and I thought I was going to hit the
roof when I came.""</p><p>Handing anal beads to Emily, Lisa and I grabbed a leg, spread open her ass
cheeks and used our own pussy juices to lube up her ass. It took a couple
of fingers in my pussy to get her ass ready for the beads. Playfully, Emily
took her time popping the beads in her sister. When she was full, Emily
went down on Cara and she licked her sister into a sexual frenzy. Lisa and
I were too involved sucking on each other's breasts to watch the action
right next to us.</p><p>""OMG!!!!!!"" Cara screamed out.</p><p>We stopped breasts licking and watched Cara's powerful orgasm as Emily was
biting down on her sister's tiny clit and pulling the beads from her
rosebud hole.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...fuck, fuck, fuck,
fuck... aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."" screaming her orgasm for the world to hear.</p><p>Lisa and I cheered her on tickling each other's clits.</p><p>""""Hhmmmmmmmm...."" I called out to a mini orgasm, as did Lisa.</p><p>The sweat and sex on all of us was intense. Cara was still twitching from
her power wave and Emily was basking in the first sex experience with her
sister. Lisa and I were lying on the floor spent.</p><p></p><p>Like the energizer bunny, Cara just keeps going and going and going...</p><p>""Let's go into the pool. I have a couple of waterproof vibrators we can use
in the pool.""</p><p>It sounded like a good idea being out in the warm air in the privacy of a
secluded yard. We all agreed and headed to the pool.</p><p>""Are you sure they are waterproof?"" Emily asked.</p><p>""Oh yea, I have been fucked some many times in the pool with them."" Cara
replied matter-of-factly.</p><p>I was going to ask by whom, but I didn't think I wanted to hear the answer.</p><p>We made it out to the pool and all jumped in together. Cara was carrying a
red and blue jelly rubber vibrators when she jumped in. She kept one for
herself and gave me the other one...well, she planted it right where it
belonged as I gave her 'open' access. I took the toy out and swam after
Emily. When I caught my naked lover, we hugged and twirled in the water,
kissing like usual. I started to 'play' with the toy on Emily, however, it
was just a little toying. Our attention was drawn to Lisa and Cara in the
shallow end of the pool. They were locked in an incredible face lock that
actually looked painful. I looked at Emily and she at me and we smiled. We
read each other's mind and decided to take a backseat and watch the two new
lovebirds and their sensual play. There was something mystical in the
budding relationship before our eyes, besides the raw hardcore sex, these
two seem to be bonding together differently than Emily and myself.</p><p>We took a seat on the edge of the pool fairly close to the two sex kittens,
but far enough away not to be a hindrance. The darkness of the night left a
warm star-filled night shrouding over the pool. The light inside the pool
was the only illumination visible. It added an ambiance to Cara's lower
body in the water and glistened on Lisa's leg-spread frame on the edge of
the pool. Although we couldn't see the vibrator entering its target, we
felt the experience through Lisa's grunting and moaning. She was bouncing
forward on the toy as Cara pressed it deep into her sex. Cara's motion was
pretty furious as she penetrated Lisa that she was causing fast ripples in
the water that played with the lighting on our scenery. My head was on
Emily's shoulder and as quiet as we could be, we massaged our arms,
shoulders and breasts. Lisa found her orgasm and let out a muffled groan as
she tried to withhold her scream.</p><p>""Mmmmmm...rrrrr.......hhhhhmmmmmmmmmm...ooooooohhhhhh....shit!""</p><p>Her head snapped back and her legs spasmed around Cara. Just as the ""O""
wave subsided, Cara removed the vibrator, dropped it in the water and
brought her face into Lisa's box. The affect was immediate and Lisa's body
convulsed to the passion penetrating her from the mouth-to-pussy action
Cara was happily giving her.</p><p>""Yoooouuuuurrrrr soooo baddddd....!!!!"" Lisa said scolding Cara
enthusiastically</p><p>It wasn't a powerful single orgasm, rather a rolling orgasmic high. Cara
was riding this wave over and over giving her partner constant heightened
sexuality.</p><p>""Oh, please.. stop...don't stop.... Please stop...stop... oh,
no... more..."" Lisa was confusingly grunting.</p><p>Finally Cara let her come down and kissed her passionately. Lisa then
collapsed back onto the patio ground in total exhaustion. I looked over at
Emily to see how she was doing and she was asleep. Cara looked at me like a
tiger eyeing new prey. I blew her a kiss and told her another time maybe. I
woke Emily up and dragged her to bed. Lisa barely walked herself... Her
bow-legged walk accentuated her happily abused pussy. We all crashed down
in the playroom and Lisa and Emily were out before we covered their naked
bodies. I was tired as well and crawled up next to my lover. Cara crawled
up to Lisa and we faded to sleep...well, a few of us. Someone, I think I
knew who it was... Cara... was between my legs licking away. It felt
extremely nice and my pussy reciprocated by donating cum juice to her face;
but I was too worn out to fully cum. Cara had a more aggressive way of
pussy licking than her sister; which was very nice, but I still preferred
Emily's tongue between my legs. I opened my legs further to allow her to
enjoy herself more. And when I did, I felt her fingers infiltrate my velvet
folds. She wasn't giving up on bringing an orgasm around. Her long fingers
worked up into my pussy making me enjoy it more than I wanted to. Moving
deep in my pussy, she had two fingers rocking and brushing my g-spot ever
so slightly. I was now moaning audibly and was definitely approaching an
orgasm. To further enhance my experience Cara pulled a finger from my pussy
and slid it into my ass all the way to her knuckle.</p><p>""""Aaammmmnnnnnnnnnnn..."" I moaned into Emily's face.</p><p>She didn't wake. With a finger in each fuck hole, Cara nibbled down on my
clit and it was immediate.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhhhhhh...shit..."" I called out louder than I wanted to.</p><p>The finger in my ass felt so good, coupled with my button being serviced, I
couldn't help but cum. It was short, quick and very intense. I barely could
open my eyes to see Cara's shadow slip under the covers and leave my pussy
and thighs extremely coated. Oh well, I needed sleep.</p><p>The next morning was a very quiet one with breakfast around the table and
four barely dress girls staring into oblivion. Emily and I took a shower
first. We were affectionate in the shower, but it was, for the most part, a
get really cleaned up for the ride back to school. We got out and toweled
off as Cara and Lisa were ready for their turn. We could hear a little more
play from them, but compared to the weekend, it was subdued. We opened the
windows as well to let the fresh air permeate the house from the 'other'
aroma that fogged the house. We cleaned the house and finished just about
the time Emily's mom walked in. She was all smiles and was so happy to see
Emily and I back together. This definitely was going to last this
time... She was old enough to move out on her own... and with me.</p><p>We said our good byes to mom and Cara... well, Lisa did a little more
'goodbyes' in Cara's room. As we headed back to the school we could see
Lisa was a new woman. A great glow and very positive personality had taken
her over.</p><p>""So, Lisa... you and my sister? Eh?""  Emily asked bluntly.</p><p>""Well, duh!"" Lisa said laughing. ""I want to thank you from the bottom of my
heart. I needed this weekend far more than I told you guys.""</p><p>""So, are you two going to be an item?"" I asked... not really sure what I
was asking.</p><p>""I think we are going to be girl/girl lovers for a while."" Lisa answered
honestly. ""We both want dicks and eventually get married, but for now, we
need each other.""</p><p>""Aahhh..."" I nodded.</p><p>""Our relationship is not like yours that will last forever, our
relationship is about sex and satisfying the primal urges we both need.""</p><p>As an afterthought, she added, ""Jeez Emily, that swim camp your sister went
to over the summer must be some fucking incredible sex school. The shit she
can do sexually put me to shame... and I thought I knew a lot.""</p><p>We all laughed and Emily looked at me with a twinkle in her eye... Oh boy,
what did she want to do???</p><p>First year of college was the best year of my life!</p>"
1372,"Camping, Part 1",Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>The camp looked different, well... not really. This was my first year being
head swimming camp counselor. I had been coming to this girl's camp for
nine years as a camper, this year I am taking over the swimming program for
the 12 - 16 year olds. My name is Kassidi Peterson. I am 17 years old, 5'6""
tall with long blonde hair, brown eyes, a great swimmer's body with 34B
chest; and I have an incredible sexual appetite. My appetite came from this
very camp. The head counselor, Anna, took me under her wing four years ago
and became my first lover. She taught me everything. As each year came and
went, we would do so much together. We weren't girlfriends, more like
special friends that would have fringe benefits together. Since we were so
intimate and sexually connected, Anna got me this job as she was moving to
the other side of the camp to take care of the 17 - 21 year olds. Knowing
my sexual appetite, she made sure that I would have the best group of girls
and the best area for naughty play. Anna, who was now 25 years old, had run
of the camp since she was privately fucking the camp owner and his wife
didn't know anything about it. So, anything I needed was easy to get. I
also got this position because I am the state swimming champion and the
camp advertised it.</p><p>I settled into my private cabin, which overlooked the lake, pool and the
showers. I was surprised to find the cabin had a huge bed. This was Anna's
old cabin and we always slept in a tiny bed together.</p><p>'Nice work Anna!'</p><p>The really nice feature of this cabin was that I could look into the
showers and have a clear view of the girls as the cleaned-up or...</p><p>The afternoon started and campers were settling in their cabins. The camper
cabins housed 12 girls in two rooms. My tasks of the day were to make sure
the lakefront and pools were ready for the next day. I wouldn't see my
camper girls until after dinner.</p><p>I met Anna near the mess hall and gave her a big hug and kiss. She
whispered that we would need to try out her new bed. She also told me that
I was in for a real treat with the campers selected to my group. I couldn't
wait to see them.</p><p>As the groups were assembling after dinner, I couldn't believe my group,
twelve of the hottest girls in the camp. There were two girls that had me
in a total shock on how hot they were. I knew they would be my primary love
targets. I was introduced to the group, which had mostly 14 and 15 year
olds. My two targets were Cara, age 15 and Sandy, age 14. Although I would
have been happy to sleep with any of the other girls, and I would try,
these two girls were my mission. I made small talk with the girls, showed
them their cabins and assigned them beds. I gave them a tour and told them
about my program. Even though I would be instructing the whole 12-16 year
old group, my focus would be my campers. I told them that I would expect
them to be the best and to do anything I said if they really wanted to
succeed. Everyone agreed and we settled into the cabin. I told them I
wanted them on the dock right after breakfast to start.</p><p>I let them settle and then lights out. I went back into my cabin and I had
to relieve myself of the incredible sexual build-up I had. I fingered
myself to a couple of intense orgasms and fell asleep with my fingers still
on my pussy.</p><p>The next morning my girls and the other groups were on the dock. I never
saw so many hot bathing suits in my life. One girl even had a one-piece
thong that was to die for. When I spoke to all the groups I gave them my
instructions and expected them to follow. Then I told the group to swim
across the lake and back. It wasn't that long of a swim since we were in a
little alcove. Immediately I could tell that Sandy was going to be my
speedster. Cara wasn't too bad either.</p><p>I worked the girls really good before lunch in the lake. After lunch they
worked in the pool for more controlled racing. There was no doubt that
Sandy was going to lead the pack, yet the other girls seem to thrive on her
speed. They were so hot to watch that I was massaging my pussy in my chair.
Not too obvious, but I did it whenever the opportunity was there. When the
day was over we all had dinner in the mess hall. Normally I didn't eat with
the group, but I wanted to get to know my group well to see how far I could
go with them, and I wanted to really get to know Cara and Sandy.</p><p>Cara was very beautiful and extremely touchy/feely. She was about 5'4"" tall
with brown shoulder-length hair and hazel eyes. Her breasts were deceiving
in her swimsuit. In her clothes they looked almost the same size at mine.
Her body was a perfect specimen of an athletic body. Her ass was
incredible.  Sandy was almost identical to Cara except for her hair was
shorter and her breasts were much smaller. The thing that made me drool
over her was her face. It was so sexy and innocent at the same time and yet
if she looked right at you, you could feel an intense devilishness in her.</p><p>I spent most of the dinner talking to the two of them to find Cara
extremely outgoing and Sandy was more quiet and reserved. There was no
doubt that I would have Cara in my bed by the end of the week, but Sandy
was much more difficult to tell. Do I go with the easier path and have Cara
or do I go for the more reserved Sandy?</p><p>I gathered the group and told them after lights out, I would have a
surprise for them.</p><p>At lights out I went into their cabin and told them we were going to have
some fun and a challenge. I explained that we were the best group and
needed to practice like it. So, we were all going back to the lake and we
were going to swim again. I told them to meet me at the dock in 10 minutes
and be ready. I went to the dock and waited. The whole group showed up and
was very eager. I asked them how dedicated they were and they all let me
know that they were very committed. So I paired everyone up, of course Cara
and Sandy were paired up together. Once I finished that, now comes the hard
part. I was going over the line, but I wanted to do it.</p><p>""Okay"" I said. ""You girls think you are good?""</p><p>They nodded.</p><p>""We are going to swim out to that float and back. And the one that beats me
will get a prize.""</p><p>I didn't have a prize because I didn't think that anyone would beat me. But
I had to make it interesting to them and the next thing I said was going to
be interesting. All the girls were excited that they got to race me.</p><p>""And since I want everyone to prove they are committed to beating me, all
of us are going to swim naked."" I said a little scared not knowing how they
would take it.</p><p>Well, ten of the twelve girls were fine with it. Two of them were
hesitant. But when they saw that I was getting naked, they seemed to go
with it.</p><p>I had twelve naked girls on the dock and I was in heaven. All beautiful
girls of different shapes and sizes. All of them had nice little fur
covering their pussies; some had a lot, some had a sparse amount. But they
all made me really horny. Since we were in moonlight I couldn't really
enjoy the sight too much... 'I have to get them like this where I can see
them.' I thought.</p><p>""Okay, ready, set, go...""</p><p>We all jumped in and swam. I won handily.</p><p>We did it again and again. On the third try, Sandy was right behind me and
I was in danger of being caught. I put on a burst of speed to make it to
the dock before she did. When she finished, I feigned excitement and gave
her a big naked hug in the water. She hugged back and her legs wrapped
around mine and her small chest rubbed over my breast. Finally the other
girls caught up and we all got out of the lake. I got to see some cold
nipples! Wow, everyone had little pointed bullets, even me. I noticed a few
girls looking at my breasts with envy or lust. Finally I led them up to the
showers and we all went in to shower. I helped wash a few girls innocently,
to them. And I made it a game to wash me as a dozen sets of hands were all
over my body washing away. A couple hands were washing my breasts really
good...well, too good. And there was one hand that had its fingers inside
my pussy, but I could not tell which girl was fingering me. It felt sooo
good. I bit my lower lip as a little orgasm came. I had to have them stop
or I was going to be in trouble.</p><p>We stopped and started to dry off. I asked them why no one beat me and they
all shook their head except for Sandy.</p><p>She spoke up, ""Is it because you don't have any hair on your vagina?""</p><p>'Wow.. I have an idea.' I thought to myself.</p><p>""Very good Sandy."" I said. ""And you did really well because you only have a
little hair on yours.""</p><p>The girls were nodding and everyone was looking as each other's pussies and
agreeing with the idea.</p><p>""Well, I think I can take care of that for all of you, if you like?""</p><p>They all knew what I meant and seemed to go with it. I told them that I
could shave them in my cabin one at a time. They all nodded and I made the
order leaving Sandy as the last one. I told Cara that I wanted her to apply
lotion to each girl's shaved area when I was done, so she needed to be with
me the whole time. I told them that once they were done, they were to go to
bed and get some sleep. Most seemingly excited, we started with Cara and
the first girl, Donna in my cabin.</p><p>I picked Donna first because she had the most pubic hair. I got the razor
and cream and started to work on her with Cara right by my side watching
intently. I placed Donna on the edge of my bed and spread her legs wide to
allow my full access. I shaved her with no problem and had Cara apply the
lotion. I had noticed that Cara did a good job, so good that she slipped a
finger into Donna and she cooed at the feeling. This gave me an idea.</p><p>Donna left and the next girl, Lexi showed up. I shaved her like I did to
Donna, however, this time I let a finger slide up, around and inside her,
as if it was an accident. I really didn't get a response from her. Cara
lotioned her up and out she went. The next girl was Amanda and as I was
shaving her, her pussy was soaking wet and my finger easily slid into her
to a very happy moan. So, I left it in while I finished up. Cara took heed
on this and fingered her pretty good while using the lotion on her.</p><p>When Amanda left Cara spoke up, ""This is so much fun.""</p><p>Since we stayed naked from the shower I noticed that she was definitely
turned on. It was obvious I was too as my nipples were standing at
attention. I figured I would see how hot she was and told her, ""Yea, it
is. I am getting very wet doing this.""</p><p>Her face lit up. ""Can I tou..""</p><p>The next girl walked in before she could finish. I think her name was
Courtney and she was going to be quick since she hardly had any pubic
hair. We finished quickly and even before she went out the door, I asked
Cara what she wanted to say before Courtney walked in.</p><p>Almost embarrassed she looked down and didn't say anything.</p><p>So, I pressed her, ""Did you want to see how wet I was?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes!"" She said quickly.</p><p>""Well, do it quickly before the next girl.""</p><p>Her finger was inside my pussy so fast that I gasped at the
penetration. 'This girl was good.' I thought to myself. Her finger was
inside and reaching for my g-spot.</p><p>""Ohhh...."" I let out.</p><p>The next girl was making her way in as she pulled her finger out. I noticed
that she turned away to suck on her finger.</p><p>'This girl was mine!' Smiling to myself.</p><p>I finished everyone else up to Sandy. Of course I got good response from
most of the girls from my finger sliding in and around their pussies. Sandy
was real easy to shave, but I couldn't really get a finger in. She had a
very tiny hole and it wasn't easy for me to work in. But the good thing is
that she was panting to my finger around her lips and clit. I finished and
Cara did her lotion thing. I asked Sandy to switch with Cara as I did Cara.
I shaved her rather quickly, but I took extra time as my finger was playing
good with her pussy. Sandy could see what I was doing and I wasn't sure if
she was interested or confused. Sandy then applied the lotion to Cara and
it was exciting watching as she did a good job and it looked like she was
trying to put a finger inside her but wasn't having any luck. I thanked
them both for helping and decided to be cautious tonight about having Cara
sleep with me. I would use her to get reaction from the other campers. I
hugged them both and the both reciprocated nicely. Of course, Cara was hot
to trot.</p><p>The both went back to their cabin and I fucked myself silly with my
dildo. I was fucking to the images of the naked girls in the shower,
shaving them and Cara's finger in me. I came so hard and intense that I
just about knocked myself out of my bed. Wow, it was awesome. Somewhat
satisfied, I drifted to sleep.</p><p>The next day was our typical workouts and everyone seemed to be in a much
more relaxed mode. I spoke to Cara and she told me that everyone seemed
really cool about their shaved pubic area. She also said that she heard a
few girls playing with themselves last night but didn't know who it
was. After lunch I met up with Anna and she wanted to play tonight, so I
had to make it a quick night with my campers. I think a few campers,
especially Cara, were disappointed that we were not doing anything at
night. I was disappointed too, but I was in for a very exhausting night
with Anna.</p><p>Anna showed up at my cabin around 10:00 pm and had such a naughty look on
her face. Then she showed me why, she had a strap-on dildo and a huge
double-headed dildo in her bag. She had used the strap-on on me last year
and it was awesome. The double-headed was new.</p><p>We embraced and kissed with a wanting desire between us. We could tell each
other's desires since Anna taught me everything and she was a great
teacher. We picked up where we left off last year. Tasting each other and
making sure to savor the flavor of each other's body. There wasn't any
hesitation as Anna found her way down to my pussy and began eating me.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh my... that feels so good."" I moaned to her.</p><p>As if not hearing me she continued to suck and lick my lips and clit over
and over.</p><p>""Arrrrgg... oooohhh..."" I panted and moaned to her expert mouth and tongue.</p><p>Within seconds she had me cumming hard and long.</p><p>""Yesss...........""</p><p>It really felt good to be eaten again since my girlfriend at home decided
she like boys, which was fine with me since I liked having a cock in me
once in a while, but I was too much for her.</p><p>Anna and I switched positions and I was on her breasts like a starving
baby. While sucking away, I noticed a hickey on the side of her
breast. 'I'd have to ask her about that later' I thought.</p><p>I worked my way down and found her bald pussy. That was new for her as well
since Anna didn't like to shave. All the more, I went to town on her clit
and pussy lips and tongue fucking her. I had a grasp of her legs as I was
sucking away and she was bucking me.</p><p>""Oooohhhh...Kassi, how I missed your tongue"" She said.</p><p>Hearing this, I tongue fucked her into a frenzy. And as her orgasm built I
sucked in her clit.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyyyeeeeeeooooooowwwwwwwwwwwwww........oooooooooooooooooooooo"" She
screamed loud enough for the camp to hear.</p><p>I held on until she calmed down and relaxed. Her smile was genuine and she
was ready for more as she got up and put the strap-on on. It was time for a
doggie-style ride. I got on all fours and spread my legs as wide as I could
on the bed. Anna was right up behind me and teasing me with the head of the
dildo. I was getting antsy and pushed back, but she would play
more... almost making me beg.</p><p>""So, you pussy shaved all your campers?!?"" She said as she slammed the
dildo all the way in.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOOHhhhhhhhhhh..."" I screamed as it felt great. But, who told her?</p><p>She slid in and out fucking me with a good pace.</p><p>""Courtney is my cousin and told me that you guys had an awesome time last
night and you swam naked, showered and then you shaved all the girls."" Anna
stated in between her penetrating thrusts.</p><p>Feeling guilty, yet incredible filled, I didn't know what to do.</p><p>""Gee, I wish I thought of that on you girls. It would have made it easier
to get into your pants. I'll have to watch you more, you are good."" Anna
said and really fucking me.</p><p>""OMG... I'm cumming."" I screamed into the pillow.</p><p>Anna was slamming my pussy hard and intense. And every so often her thrust
would have a little lift to it hitting my g-spot really hard.</p><p>""Aaaaaarrrrg.... Fuck me, fuck me hard..Anna, please""</p><p>Anna did just that as I exploded back into her with a forceful orgasm.</p><p>I collapsed on the bed and Anna joined me there. We cuddled for a while
until my strength was enough to play more. As I turned, I realize that Anna
was already putting the dual-headed dildo in her pussy and angled herself
so I could ride with her. My pussy was sore from the strap-on but I wasn't
going to miss out on this. I inserted it into my freshly fucked pussy and
it made its way in rather nicely. Anna was already rocking to it and
getting a good fuck from it. We positioned ourselves into a nice
face-to-face position and fucked each other hard. It was amazing that Anna
was cumming so easy from it.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.....Shit!!!!"" She screamed into my
shoulder. I wasn't that close yet... But it was building fast as she humped
wildly.</p><p>I grabbed a hold of her and humped into an intense orgasm as she just kept
cumming and cumming.</p><p>""Yeeeeeeessssssssssssssssssss!!!!"" I screamed into her.</p><p>We both collapsed into a pile of sex-exhausted bodies on my bed. No words
were spoken or movement made as we fell asleep. The dildo must have slid
out of me as we shifted positions in our sleep. When I woke, I kissed Anna
awake and told her it was five in the morning. She kissed back and we had a
quick 69 together before she needed to be back in her cabin for the 6:00 am
wake up.</p><p>Jeez, I was sore! It took me a while to walk to the dock. My pussy felt so
stretched from the action that I must have been walking awfully funny. I
decided to work everyone hard today so they would be sore and not really be
interested in fun later tonight. I don't think I would have been ready for
it anyway. So, I was really tough on the girls. And true to form, everyone
was too tired to do anything at night. The next day was different. I was
ready for some younger pussy and I wanted to take Cara or Sandy to bed with
me. So, I made games all day that they could win. I told the entire group
that the prize was they would get my cabin for the night while I was
away. Reality was that I wasn't going anywhere. Cara was keeping up but no
such luck for Sandy. So I set my sights on her and made competitions that
she would win. It was really close between Cara and Courtney, but in the
end, I wasn't taking Anna's cousin to bed. After dinner I made the illusion
to the group that I was leaving and Cara had my cabin for the night. I took
Cara back to my cabin and was going to tell her the whole plan when she
asked,</p><p>""Can you stay here with me instead of going?""</p><p>""Well,"" I said. ""I could but there is only one bed and I sleep in the
nude.""</p><p>""That's okay, I do too."" Cara replied back. ""And I don't think either of us
wants to sleep much tonight.""</p><p>Wow, for a 15 year old she knew what she wanted and wasn't shy at all. I
was a little surprised by it since most girls her age haven't unlocked
their sexuality.</p><p>Being bold right back, I asked. ""So, do you have a girlfriend at home? Or a
few friends?""</p><p>Getting comfortable on my bed Cara replied, ""I did have the start of a
relationship with a girl named Amy, but I moved before we got really
involved. I did know a girl that taught me how to kiss breasts and how to
play with another's vaginas.""</p><p>Well, she does have some experience, this was going to be fun. Without
hesitation, I removed her clothes and she removed mine. We embraced in a
very nice soft kiss. 'Wow, she can kiss.' I thought. This girl was
surprising me more and more. I moved my kissing down her neck and around to
her breasts. They were extremely firm and very erect as my tongue licked
over her tiny protruding nipples. Cara's moan was soft and controlled to my
tongue lashing her breasts. I laid her back on the bed, spread her legs and
brought my face to her pussy. I nibbled on her thighs a little to get her
going. But I was ready for her tasty prize in front of me. I licked the
whole length of her pussy lips taking in everything I could. Her gasp
begged for more. I continued to kiss and suck on her love box and it oozed
fruity juices into my mouth.</p><p>""Ohhhhh...Kassidi."" she whispered.</p><p>I licked her lips and then to her small clit. I suckled that for a few
moments and then she exploded with a very nice orgasm into my mouth.</p><p>""Yessssssssss............"" she bit back, not too successful.</p><p>I let her calm down for a little bit. She was eager to return the favor and
go down on me. And wow, did she know how! Her tongue was lashing my pussy
and clit so fast and furious I was cumming almost instantaneously.</p><p>""Holy shit...."" I gasped.</p><p>She continued and positioned it just right and her tongue went from my clit
to my ass. She was tonguing my ass and it felt awesome.</p><p>I couldn't take it anymore and screamed into a
pillow. ""OOOOOOOOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhhh...yes!!!""</p><p>That was powerful! As if to not give me a break, Cara had found the
strap-on dildo and was putting it on. I thought I hid it well, but I guess
not. She had it on and was going to enter me doggie-style. Since there was
a little height difference, I moved to make it easier. Her first thrust was
a little awkward, but she did get it in me okay. Once she got a rhythm
going she had me cumming again.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh OMG!"" I let loose into the pillow again.</p><p>She didn't stop and was picking up a little speed when she slid out
completely and pressed into my bum hole. I think we were both stunned
because it went in about an inch and it felt great. Well, over the
surprise, I coaxed her to continue in my pussy and I ripped another
explosive orgasm. And this one made my body shiver.</p><p>After taking time to relax from that powerful experience, I figure that it
was time to fuck her pussy. But I decided that it would be easier to use my
six-inch vibrator. I didn't think Cara was ready for the strap-on. Well,
maybe, maybe not. We kissed a while and I relaxed her on my bed by putting
a pillow behind her back arching it just right. Just as I started massaging
her pussy mound with my hands, I had to ask.</p><p>""Cara, how did you know how to use that strap-on?""</p><p>Nothing fazed this girl. ""I watched you and that other girl the other
night."" She said with a big grin. ""I watched how she did it to you and how
she made you feel. I wanted to do the same.""</p><p>Well, touché. She is a feisty one.</p><p>I brought the vibrator to her pussy and started rolling it over her lips
and slightly over her love canal and then up to her clit. I kept it up
until it sounded like she was begging for it and a plunged the vibrator
into her pussy. I guess I was so hot from fingering myself, I didn't think
about her cherry. There apparently wasn't one as it went in smooth and
deep.</p><p>""Yes..."" she whimpered again.</p><p>I brought it in and out and in and out again. Over and over I fucked her
with it. She let loose of a nice little orgasm. I just kept it going too. I
wanted to see if she had any more in her. I also wanted to get off from my
fingers too and I wasn't done yet. I pulled the vibrator out and it went to
her bum, just at the entrance and she screamed out a passionate orgasm that
sent me over the edge and I keeled over into her leg and screamed as well.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."" In harmony from both of us as we came
intensely.</p><p>Naked and exhausted, we climbed into bed, cuddled up together and fell into
out cum-driven slumber.</p><p>In the morning I made it look good and checked in on the campers before, so
called, checking in on Cara. When they were all set for the morning
activities, I thought back to Cara and the night of interesting
pleasure. This girl could be my little camper. She had the body, wow! She
had the attitude and she was downright good.</p><p>During the day I had a few campers ask for an 'after-lights-out'
practice. So, I set it up again. We would swim naked again and shower. I
would have more fun in the shower and then I would work on getting Cara for
another night of fun.</p><p>We all met at the dock after lights out and they all were naked. Wow, this
could be interesting. I made them swim the usual across the lake while I
waited for them. Of course, I was going to finger myself the whole time
they were gone. I sat on the edge of the dock with my legs in the water. I
spread my legs open and fingered away. I closed my eyes for a second and
then I felt it.</p><p>There was a tongue lashing my pussy. I looked down and saw that Anna had
made her way there in the water and was licking me good.</p><p>""You're bad!!!"" I chided her.</p><p>""And you're good... taste good too."" She said back between lashings.</p><p>She did me quick and I came nicely. She told me to have the girls do it
again and we could switch positions.</p><p>When they got back, I had them get on the dock and gave them each a
hug. Yes, I was very horny. Of course Cara hugged me back and slid a finger
right in my pussy.</p><p>""Very wet!"" she said aloud.</p><p>I sent them out again and told them that I would join them on the third
swim. They left and I jumped into the water and looked over. Anna was
hidden until the girls left. She positioned herself right and I went clit
tasting.</p><p>I had her cumming before the girls made the turn. As I licked up her pussy
juices I noticed a different taste. Coming down Anna looked at me and
noticed my perplex look.</p><p>""That's Robert's cum in me."" She told me. ""I wanted to hold a private
girls-only orgy and I needed a few favors from him. So, I fucked him.""</p><p>I knew they fucked so it didn't bother me. But I was interested in the
orgy.</p><p>""He is a good fuck and gets me off a few times. This time was close
though. His wife came home and we didn't know it. He blew his load in me
and went to get a drink to find his wife in the kitchen. He made a bee line
and got me out of the house without my clothes.""</p><p>""So, I made my way down to you and found you here.""</p><p>We could see the girls were getting close so Anna needed to
disappear. Before going into the shadows back to her cabin naked she said,</p><p>""Next Saturday night. You better be there for the party. And bring a date.""</p><p>She was just about gone and looked back, ""Please don't make it my cousin
though. At least, not yet.""</p><p>This was so awesome I thought. I need to find out more about this party,
but I knew who my date was going to be. In my excited thoughts I completely
forgot about the girls as they all were on the dock.</p><p>Someone slapped my naked ass. I turned thinking it was Cara, it was
Amanda. I smiled and she gave me a naughty look.</p><p>Back to swimming. I made them swim it for a third time and this time I
joined them. We swam a little more and then went to the showers. I made it
a game to wash a couple girls and I would be the last. I watched as they
washed Sandy, Amanda and Courtney. I know a few girls were getting off on
it. It was such a sight to see. Then it was my turn. Again I was finger
fucked and didn't see who did it. Oh well. It felt good.</p><p>The next night we did the same thing and I swam with them the whole
time. Same thing in the shower and I still didn't catch my mystery
finger. When we were finished I feigned a project in my cabin that I needed
someone to spend time and fill out forms. I was expecting Cara to jump at
it and she did not disappoint. I told her in front of everyone that it
might take a couple hours. She smiled and said okay. Naked, I walked
everyone to their cabin and then Cara to mine. Closing the door we were on
the bed in a flash. Our lips melted together in a passionate kiss. My hands
were caressing her ass since she was right on top of me. I kneaded her ass
as we kiss and tongued each other. She had worked her way down and she was
sucking on my breasts with her fingers spreading my legs open. She was
great at sucking my nipples and I was definitely at attention as she let
her tongue swirl over each nipple. Her fingers were pumping in and out of
my pussy at a good clip.</p><p>""Ooohhhhhh, Cara..."" I moaned to her suckling.</p><p>She kept it up and really worked over each nipple. She started sucking
harder and I was loosing my mind at her passion. Finally her fingers danced
over my clit.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrr...""</p><p>I opened my eyes to see Cara's head moving down between my legs and her
tongue electrified my pussy. She had my legs spread wide and her head was
bobbing at a good tempo. It wasn't long before I let loose and filled her
face full of my hot cum.</p><p>""Yessssssssssssssssssss....""</p><p>And like a good girl she licked up the mess she made.</p><p>We switched positions and I was on her sucking on her nipples like she did
to me. I looked up and saw her head moving to a pattern similar to my
tongue lashing her nipples. No panting, just moving to the massage her
breast was getting from me. I started to suck really hard and focused. Just
like a shock, I stopped. I didn't want to leave a hickey. That would have
been almost impossible to explain. Of course I was fingering her while
licking her breasts and I was inserting as many fingers as I could. I
barely got my third finger into her pussy. I don't think she is ready for
the strap-on...at least not tonight.</p><p>I went down and let my tongue work on her clit.</p><p>Her boiling point hit as she screamed into the pillow.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaa...uuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>Being the good girl as well, I lick her pussy clean and climbed up to her.</p><p>We kissed for a while and made passion with our hands and bodies. Finally
it was time to send her back to the cabin. Dejected Cara was disappointed
but understood.</p><p>Before leaving I asked, ""Cara, there is a very 'special' party on Saturday
night the is very exclusive. I want you to be my date.""</p><p>Her smile grew.</p><p>I continued. ""You understand that no one can know that you are going or
anything about this party, right?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""Do you want to be my date?""</p><p>With a grin from ear to ear, she came up face to face with me and
whispered. ""As long as you fuck me with that strap-on sometime, I will be
your date.""</p><p>I smiled, kissed her and then said, ""Oh, you will be fucked, I guarantee
that.""</p><p>Off she went with a new feeling.</p>"
1373,"Camping, Part 2",Funfla1965,2,,[''],"<p>The weekend was approaching and Cara and I were really getting excited for
Anna's party. We were both excited and yet, I was nervous. This was going
to be my first adult-related party and I had no idea of what to
expect. Yes, I had an incredible appetite for sex but it was always with
one other person; never with multiple people or even in the same room with
other people having sex. I was in for a new experience!</p><p>This was 'free weekend' from the camp. Campers could stay on the camp or
could go home for the weekend after Friday's tests and trials ended at 3:00
pm. It looked like half of my campers were staying the weekend. Obviously
Cara would be staying since we had the party Saturday night. The others
that were staying were Donna, Courtney, Sandy, Amanda and Penny. Since they
were staying I had to make the arrangements for meals for them and I was on
my way to the mess hall to do that when I heard someone calling me.</p><p>""Kassidi...""</p><p>I turned to see Amanda running up to me with her breasts loosely bouncing
in her braless shirt.</p><p>""Ms. Peterson."" She called as I smiled back at her.</p><p>Amanda was always so proper in calling me Miss. I tried to tell her that it
was okay to call me Kassidi or Kassi, but she was well brought up. She was
a good swimmer and she showed a lot of focus in the workouts. She was very
pretty and had an infectious smile that matched her bouncing breasts. She
could definitely turn heads. As she caught up to me I thought back when I
shaved her pubic hair that night. I remember how aroused she got when I
'accidentally' slid my finger into her pussy.</p><p>""Hi Amanda.""</p><p>The infectious smile now took over and made me grin too.</p><p>""Ms. Peterson, the girls that are staying over the weekend wanted to invite
you to our little slumber party Friday night.""</p><p>'Friday night' I thought to myself.. I was going to pass it up since I was
in for a long night on Saturday but there was something in Amanda's smile
that pleaded with me to say yes.</p><p>""Why thank you, Amanda. I would be honored to come to your slumber
party. Is there anything I should bring?""</p><p>Amanda face lit up to my answer and she replied, ""No, just bring yourself
and wear a 'fun' outfit to sleep in.""</p><p>I said okay and gave her a little hug before she ran off.</p><p>Well Friday came and the camp emptied so fast at 3:00 pm. There were a few
girls that stayed but it was like a ghost town at five. I had dinner with
my six campers and headed back to change in my nightie for the slumber
party. I decided to wear conservative flannel pants and a spaghetti-strap
top, no panties or bra needed. We all gathered in the back room of the
girl's cabin. We ate popcorn and played girl-type games. It was a lot of
fun. About 9:00 pm, Penny suggested we play this truth or dare type dice
game. I guess I was the only one that knew nothing of the game as all the
girls agreed. So, I went along with it and they told me the rules and how
to play. After hearing it, I thought it could get a little risque, but if
they were game, I would go for it.</p><p>The game was simple, two girls would roll two dice and if they matched they
would have to choose a truth/dare slip out of the bowl and would have to do
what it said. If doubles were rolled, the rotation of that set of dice
would change. That would make it so any combination of girls could have
been picked. Each girl had to fill out five truth/dare sheets. They could
be just about anything, but they had to be something that the girls
themselves would do. There were also five command forms in the bowl as
well. These would say things like everyone would have to participate or you
have to do the dare twice and so forth.</p><p>'This could be interesting.' I thought to myself as I started to fill out
my little sheets. I made mine fairly non-committal with the last one saying
a dare to spank each other's bare bum in front of everyone.</p><p>Everyone had filled out their sheets and the bowl was filled. We all sat in
a circle and started rolling the dice and it was a while before two
matched.</p><p>It was Donna and Amanda that got to go first. The dare they pulled out had
them switch nighties for the game. They both went into the other room and
switched clothes and came back.</p><p>On the very next roll, Penny and Courtney got a match and chose a
dare. This one was a truth and asked each one to tell a real naughty secret
about themselves.</p><p>Courtney went first and said, ""I have had sex with four girls on this
camp.""</p><p>I did a double take. She did what? I needed to know more about this girl,
wow! I wonder if Anna knew how much of a horny little cousin she had.</p><p>Penny wasn't fazed either and said, ""I have slept with over half of my
teachers last year, both men and women.""</p><p>That wasn't a surprise to me. I kinda felt that Penny was a slut. She
seemed to carry herself like that.</p><p>We went through a few more dares that weren't too exciting until I got my
turn with Amanda. I held my breath as I let Amanda pull the form.</p><p>""The two of you have to french kiss for one minute in front of the entire
group.""</p><p>Not too bad, I could do that. As I looked at Amanda, she looked like she
had just won the lottery. We positioned ourselves in front of everyone and
we started to kiss. Our arms wrapped each other while our tongues found
each other. This was incredibly hot and I was getting extremely wet. I
heard the other girls cheering and moaning us on. Amanda was so into it and
she was a great kisser. We all lost track of the time as we kissed until
someone called out that time was up. After the kiss I looked into Amanda's
eyes and saw incredible passion. 'Wow!'</p><p>I looked over to Cara to see if she was jealous, but it didn't seem to
bother her at all. She seemed to be very excited to see me kissing Amanda.</p><p>Sandy and Donna were next. And they drew the command card that required
them to do their dare to everyone in the group.</p><p>Sandy pulled the next form and it said, ""Tongue kiss each other's vagina.""</p><p>Everyone hushed and it looked like the game was going to stop until Penny
urged them on. Donna agreed to go, but Sandy looked like she was going to
cry.</p><p>I asked her what was wrong and she said that she didn't know how to do
that.</p><p>Before I could reply, Courtney answered out, ""Kassidi can show you how.""</p><p>And the other girls chimed in their agreement before I could say a
word. Now I was in an interesting position. I nodded and told her that I
would show her. I was about to ask Cara to lie up on the bed when Amanda
dropped her pants and sat on the bed.</p><p>""Okay Sandy, now watch closely.""</p><p>I went right up to Amanda's already spread open legs and I brought my
tongue up to her pussy and ran my tongue the entire length of pussy
slowly. She was very wet. When I hit her clit she let out a huge
moan. Sandy was mesmerized by my tongue-kiss to Amanda's pussy.</p><p>As I pulled away I could see that everyone was flush from what I just
did. Amanda stayed on the bed and announced that she was going to be
first. Donna approached her, knelt down and used her hands to spread her
lips wide. We all crowded around her as she brought her tongue to Amanda
and started right on her ass and licked up and down as she tongue kissed to
Amanda's clit. Amanda's head fell back in a sensual fit. Sandy took Donna's
place to make her first tongue kiss to Amanda. She tried to follow what I
did to her and did it rather quick. When she finished she smiled. She
tasted her first pussy. Courtney and Penny went next. Cara came up on the
bed and Donna did her typical licking. But when Sandy did her tongue kiss
to Cara it was like she was in such slow motion. Her tongue was reaching
deep and she had spread Cara's lips open.</p><p>'Maybe Sandy had something for Cara.' I thought to myself as I watched the
girls.</p><p>I was next and I was dripping wet. There was no way to hide it so when I
dropped my pants, it was very clear how wet I was. Normally Donna went
first but Sandy asked to go first.</p><p>She did the same thing to me that she did to Cara. My lips were stretched
open and her tongue was licking the moisture up. It was heaven. I was
panting as she took her time. She got to my clit and sucked it in to her
mouth. I gasped.</p><p>""Oohhhhh."" I couldn't hold it.</p><p>As she got up I noticed there were a few fingers moving on the other
girls. Donna went down on me and did her usual, but with me, she was
fingering my pussy from underneath. I was losing it.</p><p>Now it was Donna and Sandy's turn to do each other and that was a sight to
see. Wow.</p><p>When it was over, we were dressed and back in our little circle, but
everyone was extremely quiet. There was sexual electricity in the air and
yet a nervous unknown. The only one that didn't seemed nervous was
Cara. Gee, there's a surprise.</p><p>I had to break the ice.</p><p>""Gee, that felt great. Okay, who's next?""</p><p>Everyone smiled with a few giggles. We got back to the game and there was
much more sexual energy in the room. The next few dares were really boring
and everyone was looking for more that involved sex. I looked over to
Courtney and she was fingering herself under her nightie in the open. It
wasn't very obvious unless you looked right at her. She saw me and just
smiled. I smiled back.</p><p>I got the next match with Cara.</p><p>""Yes"" Cara said aloud not hiding her excitement.</p><p>I let her choose the dare. I know Cara and I were hoping for something
really hot. She pulled it and I read it.</p><p>""Strip naked and play the rest of the game totally naked.""</p><p>Well, not what either of us hoped for but it was something. As I stripped
my clothes off, Cara asked everyone else, ""Why don't we all get naked?""</p><p>There was a quick nod and a flash of clothes and seven naked girls in a
circle.</p><p>""Since we all did that one Cara, I think that we should pick another one.""
I said aloud.</p><p>She agreed and pulled another form.</p><p>""Spank your partner's bare bum.""</p><p>My naughty idea.</p><p>I got in the center of the circle and down on all fours. Cara came up to me
and knelt in front of everyone. Of course I was soaked between my legs and
it had drooled to my ass. The first smack was right on the money and made
me bite my lip. I looked up and I was looking right into Donna's spread
legs and moist pussy. She was slightly humping towards me as I looked at
her pussy lips closely.</p><p>Smack!</p><p>""Ohhhh...."" I let out.</p><p>Smack again...</p><p>Cara was spanking me good and I was getting so very excited. I felt an
orgasm building. I bit my lip harder and stared into Donna's pussy as the
next smack came down on my ass. Cara was letting her hand linger and she
was right over my pussy.</p><p>Smack, smack, smack..</p><p>""Aaarrgggg...."" I let it out.</p><p>It was my turn. Cara got on all fours and I knelt right next to her
ass. She had such a well-formed bum and I was marveling at it for a few
moments. I could see her pussy lips between her cheeks and I found my
target. She was facing Sandy I noticed that their eyes met until my first
smack.</p><p>Smack!</p><p>My hand lingered as well and I let my finger slide in.</p><p>Smack, Smack, Smack, Smack.</p><p>I went wild and Cara screamed in passion and a little pain.</p><p>When I was done, her ass was cherry red. Maybe I went to far. She didn't
look at me for the longest time and I wondered if I was to hard on her. She
sat down next to Sandy and it was obvious that her bum was tender.</p><p>I had to use the bathroom and excused myself. Cara spoke up and she said
she had to do the same. We walked naked in silence to the bathroom near the
showers and once we were inside, Cara pulled me aside and started kissing
me with fervor. We were in a passionate tongue dance for a long time that I
was getting concerned that the others would wonder where we were. I broke
the kiss and she looked up at me with fire in her eyes.</p><p>""That was so incredible the way you spanked me."" She whispered. ""It hurt so
much, but I was so on fire for you... it like.. made me cum right there in
front of everyone.""</p><p>""Really?"" I asked.</p><p>""Gosh, yes. I just didn't want anyone to know.""</p><p>I smiled, sat down and peed quickly. Cara watched me and just grinned. We
headed back to the cabin hand in hand.</p><p>It was getting late and I told everyone that we should get to bed after the
next round. I got sad looks from everyone so I told them we could play it
again another time. That helped.</p><p>""Kassidi, do you mind if I sleep naked?"" Donna asked.</p><p>""No, I don't mind at all. I sleep naked and if you want to do that as well,
go right ahead.""</p><p>Well, the last round had Sandy and Courtney picking the dare.</p><p>""Hug and kiss all players.""</p><p>Not too exciting but a fitting way to end. Both girls went around and
hugged and kissed each girl. When Sandy got to Cara, they French kissed big
time. Well, there was something there... Hhhmmmmm.</p><p>We finally made it to bed and lights went out. It was extremely dark but I
could make out shapes of the girls as they went to sleep. I think just
about every girl was fingering themselves into a nice little orgasm. Penny
was not shy about it as she let out a huge moan as she climaxed.</p><p>I kept going through a second orgasm and buried my fingers deep in my pussy
as I hit the second explosion. I held my moan in as much as I could. I
don't think I did a good job.</p><p>I started to drift off to sleep when I felt someone at the foot of my bed
move up between my legs and spread them open. I tried to look down to see
Cara going down on me but I could only see a shadow. So, I gave her the
access and raised my hips to make it very easy. I closed my eyes as the
first lick hit my lips.</p><p>""Mmmmm.."" I whispered. I wasn't sure who was asleep yet, but at this point,
I didn't care.</p><p>Her tongue caressed my pussy with such expertise. I was building a nice
wave as she sucked my clit in her mouth and tongued it softly. There was
something different about what she was doing but it felt so incredible. She
was so forceful, yet it was done with feather touch. I came on her face and
didn't hide the feeling.</p><p>""Oooohhhhhh..... yes!!!! OMG!""</p><p>The wave didn't stop and she kept going. I was cumming and cumming on her
face.</p><p>""Aarrrrggggggggg....OMG!""</p><p>Finally she stopped and took a breath. I came down and was going to give
her a kiss. I opened my eyes and looked over and saw Cara in the little
light available in the bed next to me. Yet, my pussy licker was still
between my legs. I started to look down at her and she faded away from me.</p><p>'Who was that?'</p><p></p><p>The next morning was slow for everyone. I slept until 10 and I was still
one of the first one's to get up. I wanted to know who my awesome pussy
licker was but no one was owning up to it. We all showered together and had
a playful time together. I went back to my cabin and did some work. Cara
came by later and we decided to take another shower together before the
party. We got to the shower and I saw that her ass was still pink from my
spanking. We washed up and I caressed her bum. I turned her around and I
planted soft kisses all over her ass. I even went to the center and spread
her cheeks and gave her a little tongue kiss on her rosebud that made her
moan passionately. I turned her around and started kissing her pubic
mound. She leaned against the wall and spread her legs open. I let my
tongue roam in the folds of her pussy.</p><p>""Oooohhhhhh...""</p><p>I found her clit and sucked it into my mouth as my finger on my right hand
found her pussy and I slid it right in.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaa... Kassi!!!"" Cara moaned as she came on my hand.</p><p>I stood back up and pulled her off the wall as I brought her soft lips to
mine under the shower. Awoken out of our kissing slumber under the shower,
we heard a couple girls heading into the shower. We cleaned up and headed
out as Amanda and Donna were walking into the shower. There was a real
naughty smile on each of their faces. I would loved to have watched, but we
had a party to go to.</p><p>Back in my cabin we dressed in matching cotton pants and a loose
t-shirt. We headed to the party, which was held in a mini-house that was
used for special visiting guests. We walked hand in hand up to the door
where Anna met us.</p><p>""Hi Cara and Kassi.""</p><p>We said hi back. Anna french kissed us both, lingering on Cara a bit
longer.</p><p>""Okay, the rules are simple. No means no. You may do anything you want and
with anyone you want. Feel free to use any of the toys laid out."" Anna told
us as she was really smiling at Cara.</p><p>""Since you two are newbies to this, take your time. All the girls know
about you two and will be helpful and friendly. Just ask.""</p><p>As we walked into the house Anna told us to undress in the front room and
proceed to the main room. We did and entered the main room where we saw
about 12 other girls in the room in various forms of sexual activities. The
first thing I noticed was that Cara and I were the youngest girls at the
party. There was one girl that looked to be my age, but all the other girls
were probably 20 to 26 years old. We walked into the room hand in hand and
noticed that we were turning just about everyone's head. There was a
beautiful girl fucking another with a strap-on dildo that said hi to us as
we got close to her. She had incredibly soft ebony skin with an infectious
smile and bright white teeth. She never missed a stroke as she was fucking
this petite girl with long deep thrusts.</p><p>We said hi and found our way over to an open place on a mattress that were
spread all over the floor. Cara couldn't take her eyes of the girl that was
getting deeply fucked.</p><p>""I want you to do that to me tonight."" She said to me drooling.</p><p>The girl that was on all fours was much smaller than Cara so, I guess it
would be possible. I told her that I would make her cum hard.</p><p>I looked around the room and found a couple engaged in a 69. Another couple
was riding a dual headed dildo and there was a third couple having a great
time with a huge vibrator. There was so much sex going on that it was
overwhelming. I didn't know what to do. The sex smell in the room was
inviting, yet I didn't know what or how to start. Sensing my disorientation
a tall redheaded girl walked up to Cara and I and introduced herself.</p><p>""Hi, my name is Colleen. I'm Anna's date.""</p><p>Anna knew how to pick them. Colleen was about 5'10"" tall with strawberry
reddish long hair that went down her back. She wasn't overly fit, but she
definitely was well shaped. Her breasts were absolutely huge. I couldn't
guess how big they were. Her nipples were red with freckles covering her
breasts. Her skin looked very pale with a hint of color in different places
on her body. As I looked down between her legs I saw her bald pussy and
huge lips protruding out of the fold. Both lips stuck out almost two inches
and I was mesmerized by it.</p><p>Smiling, she spoke, ""Anna told me to take care of you two. I can tell by
your stare that you like my pussy. Let me show you it.""</p><p>She sat on the mattress, spread her legs wide open to reveal incredible
lips between her firm thighs.</p><p>""Go ahead and touch them if you like. Taste them too.""</p><p>I was oblivious to Cara until I saw her head dive right in between
Colleen's legs and start tasting her.</p><p>""Ohhh... you are a feisty one."" Colleen cooed.</p><p>Cara pulled back and looked at me. ""Your turn. She is kinda salty, but very
wet.""</p><p>I went down and started to lick her lips. There was so much that I had to
position myself right. I continued to lick and suck on her.</p><p>""Mmmmmm... nice!""</p><p>While I was going down on Colleen, Cara decided to go down on me. I spread
open my legs to give her full access and she took full advantage. Her head
was bobbing furiously. I was going just as fast on Colleen as Cara was on
me.</p><p>""Aaaaaaarrrrrrrrr...."" Colleen screamed as she let loose a wave of cum over
my face.</p><p>My scream of orgasm was drowned out by her juices as I let loose myself.</p><p>I came up for air and noticed that two girls were already on Cara and
working her over. One had a small vibrator and was plunging it in and out
of her pussy. The other was sucking on her nipples. I went over and gave
Cara a very passionate kiss.</p><p>""Oh....Kassi... this is so ...incredible....Aaaaaaaaarrrr....."" Cara gasped
at me as her first wave hit her hard.</p><p>I looked around and saw the ebony girl taking off the strap-on. I walked up
to her and introduced myself. She told me her name was Liz. I asked her if
I could use the strap-on and she helped me put it on.</p><p>""After you finish with your little honey, come back here and fuck me with
it. Anna told me that you are a dynamo in bed."" Liz said smiling and lying
back on the bed with another girl.</p><p>As I went back to Cara, I heard Anna scream out in passion. I looked over
and she was being fucked by this one girl with a huge dildo and two other
girls had her legs spread so wide open.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, fuck!!!!! Fuck, yes!"" She screamed.</p><p>It was amazing how big the dildo was and she was taking almost all of it
deep in her pussy.</p><p>I got to Cara and the two other girls were flipping her around to take it
doggie style. One of the girls kept Cara occupied by french kissing
her. The other girl helped me position her just right and she lubed up the
dildo. I placed it to the entrance on Cara's pussy and this other girl held
open her pussy lips. I slid the first inch into Cara when she whipped
around to see me entering her.</p><p>""YES!!! Please!!!!"" She begged me.</p><p>Our eyes met and I could see eternity in them.</p><p>I pushed a little further and backed away. Pushed in again and backed
away. It was not as hard as I thought it was going to be. Cara's pussy was
tight, but I was making headway with each thrust.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, yes"" Cara's screams begged for more.</p><p>After eight or nine slow penetrating thrusts I was fully inside her.</p><p>""Now fuck me! Fuck me now!"" She begged.</p><p>I looked up and noticed that we had an audience. I picked up the pace and
started fucking away. Cara was lost in the whole experience and I was
losing myself in it as well. I picked it up to a good speed of thrusting in
her stretched pussy and the girls around me were cheering me on as Cara hit
wave after wave of orgasmic bliss.</p><p>""AAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa""</p><p>""AAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"" Cara came; and kept cumming.</p><p>I slowed down and Cara collapsed to the ground and everyone cheered. I fell
on top of her and kissed her softly.</p><p>""Thank you, that was something special."" She barely whispered to me.</p><p>""It was special to me too."" I told her.</p><p>I let her rest as Liz pulled me over to another mattress.</p><p>""My turn, honey.""</p><p>She wanted it missionary position. She lied back and spread open her
legs. I could see her very pink pussy surrounded by her ivory skin. She was
extremely wet and told me to just go for it.</p><p>I climbed on top of her and pushed the head of the dildo into her pussy and
it went in. Liz was ready and grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled the dildo
all the way in.</p><p>""Yes, baby...Now fuck me like you just did to your sweetheart.""</p><p>So, I started fucking her as fast as I could. I was going hard and Liz was
bucking back at me.</p><p>""Fuck me baby!"" She instructed.</p><p>I fucked and fucked and fucked Liz until I couldn't do it anymore. I was
wiped. I think she came but she still wanted more. In a whirl of bodies,
she had me on the bottom and was riding the dildo fast and furious. I just
held on for the ride.</p><p>It seemed like an hour, Liz fucked and fucked and fucked. I was exhausted
and just enjoyed watching her cum. Finally she got off me and kissed me.</p><p>""Thank you baby."" She said and was gone.</p><p>I couldn't move. I was paralyzed by that ride. Cara found her way over to
me and cuddled up with me. We kissed with all the strength we had. We
needed to rest so we watched the action around us. There was all type of
sex going on all around us, however, there was one girl on a table being
eaten by Anna that caught my eye. She seemed to be cumming over and
over. It was so erotic and totally sexual.</p><p>""So, you like the student going down on the teacher, eh?""</p><p>I turned to find Colleen speaking to me.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked.</p><p>""That is Lisa, Anna's very first female lover."" Colleen said enviously.</p><p>Huh? That means she had to be much older than I thought. She was incredibly
sexy.</p><p>""Yep."" Colleen continued, ""She was her first. Now 30 years old, married
with two kids and many female lovers. She has a sexual appetite that is far
more than all of us in this room.""</p><p>She is 30 years old? Wow, she looked incredible. I got to watch my first
lover with her first lover.</p><p>Colleen came back down and looked Cara and I over. ""So, ready for more?""</p><p>I shook my head and told her that I was too tired to move. She told me that
we didn't need to move, just enjoy. With that she had Cara and I lie
side-by-side and brought over two girls. The first one was the petite girl
that Liz was fucking when we came in. She had an Asian/Hispanic look with
tiny little breasts. She was wearing a strap-on with a nice dildo on
it. The other girl was a tall blonde-headed girl that I had seen around the
camp. Colleen had the tall girl go down on Cara while the short girl
positioned to missionary fuck me. Helping my legs to open wide, Colleen
told me that Mia was going to rabbit fuck me while Candi was going to lick
Cara into a frenzy.</p><p>Mia mounted me and slid into my pussy. After a few initial thrusts, Mia
started this unusual thrusting into me that was kissing my g-spot ever so
slightly.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh..."" I groaned.</p><p>I looked over at Cara and her eyes were rolled into the back of her head as
her pussy was getting a licking of a lifetime.</p><p>""Oooooooohhhhh."" Was all that was coming out of her mouth.</p><p>""OMG, OMG, OMG!!!"" I was cumming.</p><p>Mia kept rabbit fucking me through intense orgasms. Colleen was enjoying
holding my legs open as Mia kept on thrusting into me. It was intense.</p><p>""Aaawwwwwwwrrrrrggggg...."" Cumming again.</p><p>Mia pulled out of me and Colleen flipped me over, put a pillow under my mid
section and Mia was entering me with a larger dildo. The first thrust
filled me completely. Then came the rabbit fucking and I was over the
edge. I came again and again.</p><p>I tried to look over to Cara and she was in the same position getting
pumped by Anna. I could barely see the action as I was in a blur. I must
have passed out because the next thing I remember was lying on the bed with
Cara in my arms. She was sleeping peacefully. I looked around and there was
only Anna and Colleen left. Seeing that I was up, Anna came over smiled and
helped me up.</p><p>""Ooouch!"" I said getting up.</p><p>My legs and pussy hurt like hell. Cara was slowly getting up apparently in
the same pain.</p><p>""You did a lot for your first party."" Anna said.</p><p>Looking over at Cara, she continued. ""For such a young girl, you definitely
have a lot going for you.""</p><p>She kissed both of us and helped us to get our clothes on. Out the door we
went waddling across the camp holding each other up.</p><p>""Gosh, that was awesome."" Cara said.</p><p>""Yea..."" I said. ""Why don't you come to my cabin tonight and spend the
night?""</p><p>She hugged me and nodded.</p><p>We got into bed naked in my cabin and kissed.</p><p>""Well, we will have to figure out how to explain it to your cabin mates
later."" I said as Cara closed her eyes to slumber.</p><p>'Wow, that was a bit much for me.' I thought as my eye made their way into
my dreams.</p>"
1374,"Camping, Part 3",Funfla1965,3,,[''],"<p>Well, the week started like the previous with vigorous swimming exercises
and general technique teaching. My pussy was still sore from Friday and
Saturday night's playing. I have had awesome in credible sex before, but
Saturday night's female party was even too much for my sexual needs. I
needed to relax and tone down a little. I wanted to get back to more one on
one action with Cara. It felt really special that Anna saw a lot of promise
in her at the party. Of course I was very proud, she was mine. And Cara was
feeling pretty good because she just experienced sex on a whole new level,
and she liked it. Maybe not as much all at once, but what she did was
incredible. We talked long into the morning on Sunday while playing with
each other casually about Friday night's party with the camp girls and
Saturdays' little orgy. I noticed how Cara would really react when I
brought up Sandy. I think she was more than attracted to her and I was
getting the feeling that Sandy was interested as well. I wasn't jealous but
I was very interested in their relationship. Okay, I wanted to watch the
two of them make love. Maybe I could even play teacher.</p><p>I was getting really wet at those thoughts when Donna came up to me and
woke me out of my daydream. I was sitting in a chair with my legs open.</p><p>""I hope you were thinking of me."" Donna said in a little naughty smile.</p><p>It took a second to register, then I looked between my legs and there was a
nice visible wet spot of my dry swimsuit.</p><p>To be wise and a little fresh to Donna I replied back, ""Yea, I was thinking
of you naked.""</p><p>""Well, maybe tonight you need to check up on that."" She said licking her
lips.</p><p>She brought it back to swimming and asked for a few pointers. She walked
away and had me thinking, 'Do I want to slut myself with Donna, Amanda and
whichever other girl was interested?'</p><p>Before the fuckfest weekend I would have taken all the girls at
anytime... but now, I wasn't sure.</p><p>'Kassidi Peterson, how could you pass up any type of sex with incredible
sexy young high school girls?' I said to myself.</p><p>I needed to think with my urges rather than my head... I laughed that off
and headed to lunch.</p><p></p><p>Everyone made it through the day and were bedding down for lights out. I
figured I needed to throw a little excitement into my group. I thought they
were a little lackadaisical in their workouts all day, so...I waited about
forty minutes after lights out, then in a motion to scare the deceased, I
jumped into the cabin, turned on the lights and had everyone jump out of
bed and line up outside. I wasn't surprised to find Donna and Courtney
going at it hot and heavy in a wild 69 and Amanda with a huge rubber cock
deep in her pussy, however, I was shocked to see Cara and Sandy
fully-clothed in their respective beds. I thought for sure they were
sleeping together. It was interesting to see the line up of twelve girls,
three fully undressed and the rest in some form of sleepwear. I made it
interesting to the girls wearing a nice thong bikini with a string top. I
gave them one minute to change into swimwear and then I marched them to the
waterfront. After the first lap, I had them standing on the dock and I
ripped into them about a poor performance during the day. I worked them
really hard and aggressive. Finally, I gave them a nice little offer. I
told them that I would race them and the winner would get a massage in the
shower from me.</p><p>The excitement seemed to cover over their exhaustion. To make sure they
understood the course I wanted them to swim, I swam it first. (Also, so I
could stretch out a little) From the dock I called out and the race was
on. I made the first part in the lead as usual, but I was being pressed by
Sandy and Donna. Cara and Courtney were a little further behind. As we made
the turn I tried to turn it on only to have Sandy pass me. Donna was right
next to me and the others were catching up. I poured it on as hard as I
could but Sandy was pulling away as if I had lead pulling me down. Donna
and I were stride for stride coming to the dock. Sandy won. I inched out
Donna by less than a hand. All the girls were excited for Sandy and showed
it with hugs and jumping up and down. We headed up to the showers for
everyone to shower quick and hit the sack, all except for Sandy. This was
the most excited I had seen her since she came to the camp. I pulled Cara
aside and told her that she could watch me massage Sandy in the shower. She
kissed me and agreed. I put the other girls to bed in the cabin and came
back to Sandy holding Cara's hand.</p><p>""Okay, ready... strip."" I told her as I peeled off my suit.</p><p>My nipples were very erect and I was horny. I wasn't going to allow this to
turn into a sex-a-thon but I wouldn't mind a little playing. I looked over
and both girls were naked side by side. Without a doubt these were my two
beauty queens. I wanted them both bad. I had/have Cara and I wanted Sandy
but, I think that their relationship that was becoming more obvious between
the girls would be rewarding to me. I brought Sandy under the shower and
worked my hands through her short fine hair.  I stared into her incredible
innocent face and was getting very turned on. My hands massaged her face in
the cascading shower. I brought her to me and had her face away from me. I
had my breasts rubbing her shoulders and my hands went down the front of
her tiny breasts and I cupped them. They were barely a handful as I
caressed them slowly. Her barely visible nipples were erect and felt very
hard. I could feel the moistness between my legs and I was loosing myself
in my actions. Sandy's moans were louder than I had expected, however, I
opened my eyes to see that the moans were not from Sandy, but Cara. She was
sitting on the bench with one leg on the bench and her fingers were working
furiously between her legs and she wasn't hiding her ministrations. In
between her moans and head bobbing, she was looking over at Sandy lusting
after her. Sandy was breathing very hard as my hands worked their way south
to the folds of her girlhood. Her legs parted as my fingers flushed over
her lips to a gasp of pleasure.</p><p>""Oooooooommmmmmmmmm....""</p><p>I rubbed up and down her slit and gave her lips a very nice massage. I had
my arms around her as I let one hand to her clit and the other hand was
probing inside her love crevasse.</p><p>""OMG!!!"" she bit into her lip and into my arm.</p><p>I could feel her whole body shutter to the orgasm she was
experiencing. Then she went totally limp in my arms. I was shocked by it as
all her body weight was dropped into my arms with my hands on her sex. Even
though she was barely ninety pounds, it caught me off guard. I looked over
to Cara for a little help and she was so far gone in an orgasm with both
hands digging her pussy like I was doing to Sandy. She was bucking to the
pleasure she was creating. I was afraid that Sandy passed out when she
suddenly perked up, turned around to face me and kissed me passionately. It
lasted a couple of minutes as I accepted her mouth to mine.</p><p>Breaking away, her smile was priceless on that cute face.</p><p>""Thank you for the BEST massage I ever, EVER had!"" She said to me.</p><p>""You're welcome Sandy...I hope that there are more in the future.""</p><p>""DEFINITELY!!!"" she replied.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaargggggggg"" Cara screamed out catching our
attention.</p><p>We both giggled at how noisy Cara was.</p><p>""Boy she is a noisy one."" I said to Sandy.</p><p>Giggling back, she answered, ""I want to find out for myself.""</p><p>""You two haven't shared a bed together yet?"" I asked stunned.</p><p>""Not yet"" she said kinda sad. ""I want to make it special, but I don't know
how.""</p><p>'Hmmm... I thought.</p><p>""So, if you learned how, you would do it together?"" I asked.</p><p>""In a heartbeat!"" She said wrapping a towel around her and preparing to go
back the cabin.</p><p>I gave her a hug and the two girls started back to their cabin.</p><p>""Cara, can I see you a second?""</p><p>She nodded and Sandy waited right outside while I whispered something to
her. She smiled and gave me a big kiss and pranced out to Sandy and headed
back.</p><p>I smiled at myself as they left. I suggested a nice little idea to Cara for
the weekend and she agreed while promising to keep it a secret. This is
going to be fun.</p><p></p><p>The next morning Anna came up to me and told me that Lexi and Linda had to
go home for an emergency.</p><p>""I didn't know they were related."" I said kind of surprised.</p><p>""Yea, they are half sisters of sorts."" Anna said with a sly smile. ""Their
mom is a hell of a slut. She has four kids from four different fathers.""</p><p>""Well, I miss them."" I said</p><p>""They have requested you for the next session. They even told the admission
office that if they couldn't have you they were not coming back ever."" Anna
said enviously. ""You must be really good.""</p><p>Giving me a nice hug and a good hidden feel between my legs Anna was
parting and heading back to her side of the camp. I headed back to my
campers. I had a few ideas on my mind now that we had a couple free bunks
in the cabin.</p><p>I met up with Cara right after dinner and we headed into town to visit the
mall. I brought her into a naughty clothes store and had her look for a
nice outfit to wear with Sandy. She found a couple to try on and headed
over to the changing room. There was a hot little college girl that showed
her in. I was looking her up and down as she was doing the same to me as
she closed the door on Cara. It took a few moments for Cara to get the
first outfit on and come out to she me. I whistled at the outfit that
showed her breasts completely and her bare beaver. It was turning me
on. Cara smiled and went back for another outfit. The salesgirl was licking
her lips and drooling. I figured I might try something and walked right up
to her, grabbed her ass and planted my lips on her lips and went diving for
her tongue. She had a tongue stud and it was really kewl. She kissed back
and her hands were all over my breasts. We pulled apart as Cara came out
with another outfit. It didn't look as good so we sent her back and
continued sucking face and feeling each other up. It happened one more time
as Cara changed. We finished out purchase, which included something for
Sandy as well. I winked at the salesgirl and she slid a paper to me with
her name and phone number. I slid it in my pocket and went out of the
store.</p><p>""Was she a good kisser?"" Cara asked.</p><p>This girl never stopped amazing me.</p><p>""She was okay, but she has a tongue stud that was wild.""</p><p>""I think you should fuck her. She is really hot."" Cara told me giving me a
sisterly hug.</p><p>I sat her down as I went into another store to pick up a few things. I had
to hit two other stores to find what I needed and I also gave the sales
girl a call for future plans. I picked up Cara and headed back to the
camp. Our plans with Sandy were for Friday night after everyone either
headed off for the weekend or the girls staying went to bed. Friday came
and the same girls stayed as before. I was about to call lights out when
Donna came out and asked to have another sleepover on Saturday night. Her
look was extremely devious and inviting. I said sure and told her that we
could be as creative and the girls wanted to be for the night. With that
lights were out and I nodded to Cara.</p><p>Within fifteen minutes Cara was walking Sandy hand in hand to my cabin. I
had laid out their sexy outfits on my big bed. I was wearing a sexy little
naughty tiger one-piece that cupped my breasts and showed my ass. I was
pinching my nipples to make them stick out further as the girls walked in.
They looked so cute as a couple and I was hot for both of them. I let Cara
show Sandy the naughty outfits and she blushed. I told them that I would
hold up a blanket and they could change on either side. That way they would
be able to share in seeing each other in their outfit at the same time.</p><p>They quickly changed and I dropped the blanket. They both stared at each
other in total silence. The three of us looked so hot in our sexy outfits.</p><p>""Sandy, since you want to make love to Cara, I am going to teach you and
Cara how to explore your sexuality together."" I started.</p><p>Excitement mixed with hesitation covered Sandy's incredible face. Her
slightly upturned nose added to the naïve look. Before she could back out
Cara stepped up and announced that she is very willing as long as we take
our time and if Sandy wanted to stop, we would stop.</p><p>'Wow, Cara was deep in love with her.' I mused to myself.</p><p>Sandy nodded and I sat them on the bed.</p><p>""Well, I know you both know how to kiss. But have you two kissed each other
passionately?"" I started the lesson.</p><p>They both nodded.</p><p>""Okay Cara, kiss Sandy passionately and don't use any tongue, just lips.""</p><p>Turning and leaning into Sandy, hands finding her waist, Cara's lips met
Sandy's and their heads tilted. It was actually a facial ballet as Cara
guided Sandy with her lips and they melted together searching out the
feeling behind the lips. I was watching them and not getting horny, I was
getting envious. This was a budding relationship that was forming right
before my eyes. I was a little shocked when Sandy took over and she started
leading Cara in the lip ballet. I was going to have them stop but it was so
beautiful. I decided to let them go as they wanted. I sat back, spread my
legs and let my fingers roll over my lace-covered pussy. My fingers were
doing little circles around my mound and slowly pulling the damp material
aside as my kissing ballet has gone French. My middle finger found the
moist folds, parted them and slid into the goldmine beneath. The girls were
doing beautiful and they lost focus that there was someone watching them. I
just kept rubbing my pussy to their playing. After about ten minutes they
broke. I was a little glossy-eyed from playing with my pussy, but the two
girls were lost in each other.</p><p>Now to the next step. ""Okay, that was good."" I said. (Who was I kidding,
that was awesome)</p><p>I got up, grabbed a little something from a hidden bag, and I sat on my bed
between them. I peeled off my outfit on my bed in a quick motion.</p><p>""Okay girls, now I want you to learn how to suck breasts.""</p><p>Both girls grinned and it was obvious that Sandy was into it.</p><p>""This is actually quite easy. I want you to suck, nibble and play with my
breast with your mouth. Two tits, two mouths. And I want both of you to
take your time and savor the flavor for a long period of time."" I told
them.</p><p>With that, I pulled out the frosting and I covered both my breasts. I made
it a smooth coating and I watched the girls giggle with extreme
excitement. I lied back on the bed and positioned myself for both girls to
have plenty of room.</p><p>""Okay, take a breast and suck away. Remember, use your love for each other
as you clasp onto my breast.""</p><p>Both girls positioned themselves nicely as each one took a breast and
started licking. Immediately it felt great to have both breasts being
licked at the same time. My pussy was already flowing pretty good as Cara
took my whole nipple into her mouth and sucked away. She was an incredible
tit-sucker and really knew how to make it very erotic. I was letting out
moans of pleasure to her ability. Sandy on the other hand was doing good
for a first timer. She had fun licking it like an ice cream and the tip of
her tongue was flicking the point of my nipple. I leaned back an closed my
eye and let the girls go wild while I brought a nice orgasm along. I was
going to finger myself while they sucked however, there was a finger
snaking into my soaked pussy. It was Cara's. I could tell because she was
hooking her finger just right for my g-spot.</p><p>""Oooooohhhhhh..... Mmmmm...."" I let out.</p><p>Sensing my appreciation, Sandy started to be more aggressive and using her
teeth. It was a surprise and kinda hurt a little but she was trying...</p><p>""Arrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggggggggg....: My orgasm hit.</p><p>It was rather intense and Cara's finger was really moving bumping my clit
every so often. My orgasm didn't subside. I felt another wave coming on
again and Sandy bit my nipple and I screamed.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"" The second very intense orgasm.</p><p>It hurt yet, I was too fucking hot to care. I looked down at her with my
glossy eyes and saw the extreme devil in her; and she knew it!</p><p>This was so awesome I wanted more. So, since the frosting was long gone, I
pulled both girls from my sticky tits and sat them up. Cara refused to
remove her finger from my hole. So, I took the frosting and coated my pussy
and clit a little. I turned to Sandy and told her,</p><p>""You are a good tit-sucker, but let's try you on pussy.""</p><p>I moved from Cara and positioned it for Sandy to easily get in. She was on
me like a starved animal. She did the same as she did to my breast and was
doing long licking strokes to my cum-soaked frosted pussy. It wasn't fair
to leave Cara out so I had her sit on my face and I ate her pussy. This
gave her a birds-eye view of her lover eating my pussy. She was really into
it as she humped my face. It felt great except I was losing control of
myself. Sandy was doing extremely well sucking in my clit.</p><p>""OMG!!!!"" I moaned into Cara's cave.</p><p>Then Cara's cum started to drain out slowly really coat my entire face in
cum juice.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyeeesssss..."" she let out to a nice flow of nearly drowning cum.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOooooooooooo..."" I let out.</p><p>And Sandy just kept eating pussy.</p><p>I was done. I couldn't do much more. I got Cara off of me and then pulled
away from a disappointed Sandy. I went up to each girl and pulled their
naughty attire off, giving a good suck kiss to each breast and licked the
folds of their pussy. I placed Cara on my bed and then turned to Sandy.</p><p>""Well, you are a great kisser. You sucked my tits like a newborn. And you
sure-as-hell ate my pussy like a pro... Now look at your lover on my bed.""</p><p>She looked at Cara and I could see the fire.</p><p>""Are you ready to make passionate love to her?""</p><p>She nodded.</p><p>""Go get her.""</p><p>And she was on top of her in a flash. The arms hugged and the lips
locked. They were lost in love.</p><p>I was sticky from the frosting and cum. I needed a shower and I slipped out
to the showers to their oblivion of the world. I didn't put any clothes on
since it was dark and nobody should be up. I carried my towel and toiletry
bag. I entered the shower room to hear the shower going. I was a little
surprised at first but once I looked into the shower room I saw that it was
just Amanda and Donna taking a shower together. Of course, Donna had a
vibrator buried up her pussy and Amanda was ramming it in pretty
hard. Donna couldn't see me through her orgasm-blurred eyes, but Amanda did
and blew me a kiss. What else was a very horny, worn-out Kassidi going to
do...but join in.</p><p>I brought my mouth right onto Amanda's and we sucked face
aggressively. Donna was still cumming to the vibrator up her pussy. I had
my hands on Amanda's tits and found another hand joining in. Donna was
coming to and was joining me pleasuring Amanda. Our lip lock under the
shower was getting very hot and intense. I broke the kiss to join Donna who
had replace her hand with her mouth on Amanda's breast. Then we sucked
furiously to Amanda's panting, moaning and labored breathing. Her nipples
were very pointy and easy to nibble on her fairly good-sized breasts. While
I sucked on her, I found Donna sliding the vibrator up my pussy. Once she
got it in all the way she maneuvered it like a skilled laborer and was
tickling my g-spot. Even though she was focused on Amanda's breast she was
rocking me hard.</p><p>""Sshhiiiitttt..."" I let out letting go of Amanda's breast and flooding the
thick vibrator with hot cum.</p><p>Right out of my pussy and jammed into Amanda's pussy to finish her off;
which was seconds away.</p><p>""Aaaawwwwwwwwwwwwwwww..."" Amanda screamed up in the air to her intense
spasm.</p><p>Then Donna pulled it out of Amanda and shoved it into herself and came on
it as well.</p><p>""OMG....Mmmmmmm...""</p><p>The power and exhaustion of the night was draining me faster than the
waster cleaning my cum stained face, pussy and sticky titties. I was wiped
and I was still in the arms of Amanda and Donna who were also pretty wiped
out. I guess they had been in the shower a while before I got there. We
eventually had the strength to finish the shower and head back.</p><p>Leaving the shower Donna told me that Courtney and Penny were fucking up a
storm when they left the cabin... Jeez, all the girls left for the weekend
were having a sex-a-thon from my group. NICE:) I headed back to my cabin
and walked in and Sandy and Cara were still going at it at a feverously
intense pace. Since my bed was occupied and definitely going to have major
wet spots, I headed to the girls cabin to find a bunk. I had just tossed on
a long t-shirt. I was too tired to do much else. All the girls were in the
back room and there was an open bed on the left. I could hear Courtney or
Penny going.</p><p>""Uhuh...uhuh...uhuh... yea, yea, yea...""</p><p>I just climbed into the bunk as whoever's orgasm peaked and plummeted cum
onto the face of the giver. I saw Donna and Amanda in the same bunk where
they pushed two bunks together. They were already peacefully sleeping in
each other's arms. I turned to lie on my back and fall asleep. I was just
about gone when I felt something. I perked up to realize that someone small
was between my legs and was about to...</p><p>""Ooooohhhhh....""</p><p>Lick my pussy...</p><p>Jeez... this was going to be a long freaking night.</p>"
1375,"Camping, Part 4",Funfla1965,4,,[''],"<p>""Ohhhhhhh...."" I moaned not caring who heard me.</p><p>Whoever was licking my pussy was really good at it. Damn good. Her tongue
was buried in my pussy and her top lip was rubbing my clit nicely.</p><p>""Yeeessss....""</p><p>I couldn't take it anymore and poured out my orgasm onto my mystery
pussy-licker.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggg....""</p><p>I let loose a nice hot wave of cum on my mysterious licker's face. It was
intense and I was dead tired, but I had to know who did this to me and I
moved quickly to grab her head and pull it up to me. I wanted to know whom,
and as I brought her face into the light her lips impaled mine and we were
in a kissing frenzy. Wow!!! She could kiss too. Our lips were working and
her body was gyrating on mine. By the way she was kissing, I knew that it
could only be one girl. I opened my eyes as Courtney pulled away.</p><p>I was smoking from the passionate kiss she laid on me. It took a few
seconds to cool down as I finally said,</p><p>""Anna has taught you well.""</p><p>She smiled at me. She even looked a little shy before speaking.</p><p>""Anna wanted to keep it a surprise, but she doubted that we could keep it
from you.""</p><p>Obviously since Anna had taught us both there were similarities that we
could easily pick up. From the cum taste on her lips, I could tell that she
had more than my cum juices coating her face. I wanted to do so much more
with her but my body wasn't cooperating. I told her that we needed to pick
this up later when we could REALLY explore. She smiled. Almost
hauntingly... and said,</p><p>""Keep it between us two alone...""</p><p>Then she was off to her bunk. I pondered what she said since we were rather
noisy a few minutes ago. I couldn't think straight as my head was too heavy
and off to sleep I went.</p><p></p><p>The next morning, well afternoon I finally woke up to very sticky legs and
alone in the girl's cabin. I rolled out of bed and started to my cabin to
get ready for a shower. I was about to walk in when I her the moaning
screams of the two girls on my bed.</p><p>'Have they been going all night?' I thought as I looked in the window.</p><p>Both girls looked energetic as they were in a 69. I wanted to watch more,
but I needed a shower. To the empty shower I went and cleaned up. Just as I
walked out of the shower Cara and Sandy walked in holding hands and
smiling.</p><p>""How are my sex kittens?"" I chided.</p><p>""Fine... we need a shower though."" Sandy said walking by me making sure
that she touched my breasts.</p><p>""We are going back to our cabin after we clean up and get some sleep."" Cara
told me almost gloating.</p><p>Okay... good night."" I said</p><p>""Remember tonight."" Sandy said peeling off the towel she had on.</p><p>Oh yea, in the girl's cabin. A little party of sorts. I turned and headed
to my cabin. I opened the door and it hit me. The aroma of pure sex was
like a wall in my cabin. I looked at the bed to find so many stains that it
needed to be washed. While the sex smell was intoxicating, I wasn't ready
for any this afternoon. I aired out my cabin and decided to do some
laundry.</p><p>After dinner I made my way over to the girl's cabin to see that the girls
were back and were setting up for their party.  It was interesting to watch
since they all seemed to be on a mission of sorts. I walked up when Donna
told me to come back in an hour and they would be ready. I asked what to
wear and she told me my birthday suit. I laughed it off and headed to my
cabin wondering if these girls had something in mind. The hour past and I
put on a pair of flannel sleep pants and a spaghetti top. I walked in the
girl's cabin to find the beds arranged as double beds and pushed to the
side. On one of the beds I saw a few sex toys displayed. I was getting
curious as to what kind of party these girls were looking for. Okay, I was
getting very fucking horny too. I looked over at the five girls standing
there watching me for my reaction. I didn't see Penny but I imagine she was
around here someplace.</p><p>""Well, what kind of party are we looking to have?"" I said in such a naughty
tone.</p><p>""Well, sex...of course!"" Sandy bellowed out at me.</p><p>Sandy?!?! Wow, what turned her into a nymph? I guess the 'truth or dare'
was out tonight. As I looked over the girls, each was barely dressed. Long
t-shirts, short shorts, and sheer nighties were the outfits that were
on. Penny came in through the door wearing a pair of thong panties and that
was it. I guess she was in the bathroom taking care of business. It was a
little awkward for a moment as we all stood there until Penny came over,
took my hand and led me into the center of the room. I was going to protest
until all the girls crowded me and disrobed me in a flash. I stood naked in
front of these beauties wondering what was next. One by one they too
disrobed until we all stood naked in a circle with me in the center.</p><p>""Kassi, since we have heard that you are experienced in sex and sexual
play, we all decided that we want to play too."" Donna explained with such a
devious smile. ""We want to make you our little sex toy and have you do
whatever we say; or allow us to do what we wish to you.""</p><p>Taken aback and not really sure I was in for this I looked each girl
over. I got to Sandy and the gleam in her eye had my pussy flowing. Cara
was just as intense and I couldn't say no.</p><p>""Okay. That is fine as long as everyone totally agrees with it and it is
only for our eyes and ears."" I agreed. ""What happens here tonight, stays
within the seven of us.""</p><p>All were in total agreement as if they discussed this at length.</p><p>With that, I was then put on a bed and each girl came around to kiss me as
passionately and as long as they wanted.</p><p>""Mmmmmm..."" being the center of attention was pretty cool.</p><p>I had lips on breasts, my face and on my pussy.</p><p>""OOOOoooooohhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>I had one hand on someone's pussy and getting a good feel. I knew it wasn't
Cara's from the touch, but I didn't know whom. Being on my back, it made it
easy for the girls to spread my legs up and open. I looked down as I saw
Amanda and Donna taking some lube and putting it on their fingers. My pussy
was soaked, I didn't need that at all until I felt their fingers probe my
ass.</p><p>""Wooooooowww..."" I spoke out.</p><p>One of the girls had slid a finger all the way in my ass. I tightened
up... but released myself and it felt really nice. Then two fingers were in
my ass.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmmmmm...""</p><p>As I tried to look down, Sandy got on top of my face and planted her pussy
on my lips. Gee, fresh young pussy, I went down on her.</p><p>Lick, lick, lick... I was licking a very sweet tasting pussy as my ass was
being filled with fingers. I felt a wave of cum coming just as the fingers
came out of my ass and a huge probe went in.</p><p>""YYYYyyyyyyooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuch..."" I screamed into Sandy's pussy.</p><p>I was shocked more than anything but it felt really, really good. With so
much going on; on my face, my tits and my ass, I only wondered what was in
store for my pussy. I needn't wait too long as a dildo entered me with such
force that it hard to be a strap-on.</p><p>""MMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm...""</p><p>One girl holding one leg, another holding the other; a butt plug filling my
ass; someone fucking me hard with a strap on with a good size dildo; my
tits being pinched and sucked and Sandy riding my face with a cum-flowing
pussy... what an intense orgasm. I exploded so violently that I almost blew
out everyone around me.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggggggggg.""</p><p>I looked up at Sandy as I was blowing my orgasm and watched her play with
her nipples. She was about to cum too.</p><p>Then a flood from her pussy coated my face with very warm cum juice and she
moaned out loud.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.....""</p><p>She fell off of me into Cara's awaiting arms and she carried her over to
one of the other beds. I finally got to see Amanda was fucking me with the
strap on. She looked up at me in a real fog and smiled. She picked up speed
and she drilled my pussy good. I looked over at Courtney who was being
fucked by Donna with some type of vibrator. Her screams were more like a
cat meowing. I went over the edge as I saw Courtney explode.</p><p>""Meeeeeeeeooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooww...""</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggg...""</p><p>Then Amanda collapsed between my legs with her own little silent
orgasm. Penny let go of my legs and allowed me to rest them for a second.</p><p>Just a second as she pulled Amada out of my pussy and then rolled me over
on the edge of the bed, sort of doggie style. I was sore from the good
fucking Amanda did to me that I wasn't expecting what came next.</p><p>WHACK!</p><p>Penny was spanking my ass with a little paddle.</p><p>WHACK!</p><p>""Ouch!"" I called to deaf ears and she continued.</p><p>WHACK. WHACK. WHACK...</p><p>""""mmmmpppphhh..."" I bit my tongue.</p><p>It hurt like hell but in a way it was an extreme turn on. And the butt plug
was really making it intense. Several more spankings and I was on
fire. Each girl was taking their turn at spanking my ass. I was on fucking
fire! Of course I was helping them along as I was fingering myself.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.."" I came!!!</p><p>Then it was quiet. I was so blurry-eyed, I couldn't see what was going
on. I heard Sandy having an orgasm again probably to Cara's tongue
licking. I was about to open my eyes when Donna planted her open thighs to
my face and begged my to eat her. My tongue slid in to the taste of a very
tart pussy. Her pussy had the most taste I had in a long time. It was nice
and her juices were very thick as I licked her love hole. Holding my head
between her legs I couldn't see who popped the butt plug out. Not that I
minded, it felt great when they stuck it back in. I thought... no, it was a
vibrator and I was being fucked in the ass. It was shoved so far I thought
it was coming out of my mouth and into Donna's pussy. Gosh, it felt intense
and extremely filling.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaoooooooooooooooooooooo..."" Donna screamed as she poured
gallons of juice on my face.</p><p>""Mmmm..."" my muffled scream into the floods of Donna's thighs.</p><p>Donna fell back in exhaustion and I could finally, barely look up to see my
surroundings. Amanda was being fucked doggie style by Courtney, Cara and
Sandy looked like they were asleep naked in each other's arms and Penny had
just finished fucking my ass with this long vibrator.</p><p>""Yeeeeesssssssssssssssssssss..."" Amanda screamed.</p><p>I looked up at Donna who was just falling asleep in a real awkward position
on the bed. I got up and waddled over to Courtney to help her up. We sucked
face for a little while and I brought her to another bed. Dropped her on
it, spread her legs wide and dove face first into her awaiting cream. My
tongue lashed her pussy good. I licked her pussy and sucked in her clit
until the tiny little girl release her girl juices all over my happy face.</p><p>""Uuuuuuuuuummmmmppppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>She was smiling as her eyes close. I put her up into the bunk and pulled
the covers onto her. Penny had found a bunk with Donna, so I took up a bunk
spot with Amanda. She smiled as we lied down on the bad. Exhaustion on both
our parts took us before we could do anything.</p><p></p><p>The next morning found a little pussy playing going on and Sandy between
Cara's legs. I slowly got up and asked if anyone wanted a shower. It was
unanimous as we headed to the shower buck-naked. In the shower we started
to clean up when I just had the urge to pee, so I did. It seemed to shock
the girls as I peed out in the shower.</p><p>""You think that is cool...watch this!"" Donna said as she arched herself a
little and then peed out like a boy aiming his dick.</p><p>I didn't think anything of peeing, but it seem to charge these girls again.</p><p>Donna was aiming and shoot out pretty far. It was kinda cool and I was
getting excited at it. Then Sandy just peed down her leg and giggled. Cara
ran her hand through her Sandy's stream as everyone watched. This was a
little kinky and fun to watch. It had an innocence with these girls but
then it was turning me on watching them play as they were peeing in the
shower. When everyone seemed to be done, I set my horny, focused eyes on
taking a little cupcake back to my cabin and fucking her brains out. I
wanted Sandy or even Cara, but they were too involved in each other. As if
calling me, I turned to see Courtney staring at me licking her lips. I
nodded my head to the door and we made our way out and to my cabin. Once
the door closed on the cabin she had me in her arms and we were sucking
face. Her tongue probed my mouth with the experience of a girl much more
senior. I picked her up and carried her to the bed. We flopped on the bed
and I ran my hands over her body rubbing her tiny titties. Her nipples were
rock hard and her labored breathing was making it hard to kiss. I rolled
off of her and found my strap-on and put it on. Her glazed eyes and lip
licking told me she wanted more. On her back, she spread her legs to show
her sexy rosy pussy staring out at me. It was so inviting and she was very
wet. I brought the head of the dildo to her lips and caressed them
slowly. Courtney's hips were bucking to my playing. I coated the head of
the dildo and started to press in. She was very tight as I pushed. This
dildo wasn't that thick but it was having a tough time going deep in this
girl. I pulled out and then back in a little further each time.</p><p>""Mmmmmmm.."" Courtney bit into her lip.</p><p>It took some time but I made it deep. I don't think she had a cherry since
I didn't meet something blocking my pushing. I picked up speed and fucked
her very methodically. Her head was moving side to side with the pleasures
rocking in her thighs. It wasn't long before her breathing was so labored
and she was cumming to my fucking.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr..."" She screamed.</p><p>I picked up the pace and fucked her through her orgasm until her little
body went limp. Exhausted she just lied on the bed. I moved to the other
side of the bed and opened my legs. I took of the strap-on and proceeded to
fuck myself with the dildo. It was only a few seconds as I exploded with a
very nice cum. I was still quite tired from the night before and I fell
asleep.</p><p></p><p>The noise outside woke me up. I looked over at my little fuck partner to
find her missing. She probably headed back to the cabin on her own. It's
probably a good thing since the weekend was coming to a close and the other
campers were coming back. I dressed and went to do a few errands. While I
was down at the mess hall getting a bite to eat, I decided to give Melissa
a call. She was the college girl I met at the store while Cara was trying
on clothes. I was hoping to make plans for next weekend but when I called
her she was so excited to hear from me she invited me over to her
off-campus apartment. It wasn't that late so I accepted and got the
directions. As I hung up the phone and ran to my cabin to change, I was
getting butterflies in my stomach. I wasn't sure why. I put on a
conservative little outfit that I had that showed my legs and my
bellybutton. My nipples were rock hard so I decided reluctantly to wear a
bra that would help control my erection issue. I flew to Melissa's
apartment, which wasn't that far away. When I got there she answered the
door in a long t-shirt. I didn't know if she had anything on underneath it
but she looked so freaking sexy. Her legs were firm and tone. Her smile was
very naughty and she definitely had the devil in her eyes. She invited me
in, gave me a drink and we sat and chatted a little. She was explaining
that her roommates were off working and wouldn't be back for hours. The
alcohol in the drink she gave me was strong and made me feel good. I was
trying to get a look up the t-shirt to her forbidden fruit between her
legs. I kept shifting to sit so I could see what was up there. Melissa was
being a tease to me and wasn't going to make any moves. I was feeling a
little light headed from the drink and the butterflies were swirling. I
think we both were looking for each other to start something since the
conversation was getting quiet and subtle sexual references. I needed to
pee so I asked where the bathroom was. Melissa got up to help me to the
bathroom. She slid an arm around me as she ushered me to the bathroom. I
did the same to her. No bra... Mmmm. I cupped my hands on her side right at
the swells of her ample breasts. She led me into the bathroom and I started
to pull my pants and panties down. She just leaned on the sink as I slid
the pants down. Well, in a way I wanted her to stay as I relieved myself;
so I enticed her to stay as I peeled my pants and panties completely off
and tossed them on the floor near the bathtub. I opened my legs as wide as
possible as I sat on the toilet. I let loose into the bowl and made sure
Melissa could hear it. She licked her lips as she peered between my legs to
see the golden shower hitting the bowl. I finished my duty and got up and
left my pants. I went back to the chair I was sitting in and sat right
down. It took a second for Melissa to join me. And join me she did. She sat
right on my naked lap and hiked her t-shirt up to have her naked bottom
kissing my lower lips. She brought her arms around me and her face melted
into mine. I positioned myself so that both sets of lips were kissing each
other. As our tongues met, I felt her very wet pussy lips licking my pussy
lips and something more. We leaned back in the chair and Melissa climbed on
top. Her tongue was wild with mine. The stud she had in her mouth was
driving me wild. Our clothes-covered breasts were mashing together, but it
was our bare pussies that were really getting into the action. She had
positioned my legs so wide open that my pussy was wide open exposing the
fullness of my lips. Melissa's lips were sticking way out of her folds as
she rubbed up and down.</p><p>""OOOohhhhhhh... fuck!"" She whispered in my mouth.</p><p>""Mmmmmm"" I answered back.</p><p>Releasing our lip lock, she slid down my body to the valley created by my
spread open legs. This girl was on fire as she sucked the folds of my
pussy.</p><p>""OOOH!"" I gasped.</p><p>She was sucking me to a nice build up. I could feel the heat about to send
me over when she let her tongue lick my whole pussy. The tongue bar hit my
clit and I screamed!</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...""</p><p>I could feel more pulses in my body and the metal bar lashed at my huge
clit. A finger slid into my pussy while Melissa tongue lashed my pulsing
clit.</p><p>""Yes!!!!!!"" I panted.</p><p>Her finger was deep and she curled it up. I bucked my hips up and exploded
in a stream of hot cum.</p><p>""OMG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!""</p><p>Holding on as I bucked hard Melissa kept working me until I went limp. I
looked down at her as she was sitting on the floor smiling at me and
fingering herself.</p><p>""Melissa, that tongue bar really works wonders."" I said in between breaths.</p><p>""I have been told that a few times."" Gleaming at me.</p><p>""How about switching positions?"" I asked getting up.</p><p>""I was hoping that you ate pussy."" She said hesitantly.</p><p>""I love pussy... I would eat pussy all night if I could. Young pussy is the
best.""</p><p>""Well, I think we can have a lot more fun then."" Melissa said glaring at me
with those devilish eyes. There was definitely more meaning in that
statement.</p><p>I positioned myself on my knees between her legs. I was still looking in
her eyes as I started to bring my tongue in. I could swear that she had
more naughty surprises in store. And I found one as my tongue licked up her
huge juicy folds. Melissa was wearing a clit ring. I licked it and she
gasped.</p><p>""UUUUUhhhhhhhhhhhhhmmmmm...""</p><p>Her hips gyrated slightly to allow me to lick her harder. Wow. She was
leaking like a turned on faucet. I licked up and down and enjoyed her clit
ring. It was weird to stick the tip of my tongue into it. But when I did
and pulled it slightly, it had a profound effect on her. So, no surprise as
I slid two fingers into the hole of fire, she came! Her head swung back and
forth as she moaned out to me.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...Fuck! Fuck!""</p><p>This feeling was intense as she squeezed her legs together on my head. It
took a few moments for her to release me and come down from her very
intense orgasm. I looked up at Melissa who was still writhing in orgasmic
bliss. I started to climb up her body when I felt something enter my
pussy. I turned to see a girl and a guy standing over us. The girl had slid
her naked toe into my folds. The girl was really cute and looked very
young. The guy looked like a college geek. I guess they had been watching
me going down on Melissa. Melissa must have sensed they were there as she
opened her glossy eyes and smiled.</p><p>""Oh Kassidi, this is Susan and Mark. My roommates.""</p><p>They both smiled at me. Mark was rubbing his little tool that was sticking
out of his pants.</p><p>""Er... Hi."" I said</p><p>""Wow, Melissa... I haven't seen you cum that hard in a long time."" Susan
said. ""And look at this girl's pussy. I think we need to explore it more.""</p><p>'Woooow... I am not ready for anything more.' I thought to myself.</p><p>""Not right now."" Melissa said sensing my uncertainty. ""Why don't you take
care of Mark's five inch problem.""</p><p>I looked and did see Mark's dick in his hand as Susan led him down the
hall. She blew me a kiss as she said bye.</p><p>""Sorry about that. They are always so freaking horny that I don't know how
I keep up with them.""</p><p>""No problem."" I replied.</p><p>""Maybe you can taste Susan's pussy sometime. She is wicked sweet."" Melissa
said to me with her evil smile. ""Susan doesn't eat pussy... at least not
yet.""</p><p>""Okay. I would be interested sometime.""</p><p>Pulling her T-shirt down Melissa helped me up and to the bathroom. As we
walked by a bedroom, I could see the two of them fucking up a storm. We
both cleaned up with towels and I tossed my pants back on. We kissed a
little more before I left.</p><p>I drove off thinking that this was a great time... until Mark and Susan
showed up. I wanted more, much more.</p><p>Well, I wonder who was available back at the camp.</p>"
1376,"Cheerleader Lovers, Part 1",Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>The sun was starting to go down over the field and I was trying to dry my
eyes from the tears that had flooded them only moments before. The girls of
my cheerleading squad can be so mean, especially Cori Andrews. She was such
a bitch and would have the sophomore girls gang up on me and pick on me
just because I was the only freshman on the entire squad. It's so
frustrating that I made the team and these four girls led by Cori have to
pick on me because I am new to the squad.</p><p>I had been sitting for about ten minutes when Jessi Ann, the squad captain,
came over to me.</p><p>""Jessalyn Connel, I told you not to let those girls bother you."" She said.</p><p>""But Jessi, they are so mean to me. I try hard and they mock me."" I cried
back.</p><p>""Look sweetie, they are so jealous of you because you are that good and
really flexible."" Jessi said in her extreme southern accent.</p><p>I idolized Jessi because she was so good and very pretty. She was from
someplace in Mississippi and absolutely flawless when it comes to
cheerleading. She had the body for a cheerleader too. Her brown hair flowed
down her back and accented her beautiful smile. Her long legs and well
shaped backside made me so envious to have her body. Not that I have a bad
body, I am 5'4"" tall with the same long brown hair but my legs aren't that
long and my breasts are tiny compared to Jessi's huge chest. Okay, I want
the 36C size boobs that she has instead of my 32A size. They make her
uniform look perfect and I look like a boy in my cheerleading outfit.</p><p>I looked down at the stands we were sitting on. I just felt like I was not
good enough for the team.</p><p>""Jessalyn, the only reason Cori is on the team is she fucked her way
there. Come on, when do you have a fat pig on a cheerleading team."" Jessi
said smiling. ""She wants to be captain and she is very afraid that you will
be the captain next year because you are incredibly beautiful and far more
athletic than her porky body could ever be.""</p><p>""You think I am pretty?"" I asked raising my hopes.</p><p>""God, yes... I think you are very sexy too. Your eyes are soft and inviting
as well as your smile. Plus, you are so flexible, I can't help think how
much fun you must be in bed.""</p><p>'Wow, that is so nice to hear from Jessi...but was she thinking more of
me?' I pondered.</p><p>Changing the subject and offering me new hope, ""Look Jessalyn, I will give
and show you some information that will keep Cori off your back and you and
I can focus more about getting more involved in our cheerleading.""</p><p>I nodded and she took my hand led me down to the back of the coach's office
behind the stands. She then guided me quietly to the window and told me to
be very quiet as we peered into the window. There was Cori with her legs in
the air and Mr. Tomms, our coach, fucking her right on his desk. I was
shocked and excited as I watched Mr. Tomms hard cock going in and out of
Cori. I couldn't see it that much since Cori's thick thighs were blocking
the complete view.</p><p>I never saw two people having sex before and I was getting wet between my
legs. It was more exciting that I had Jessi right beside me. I don't know
why, but that thought also had me very excited. I was licking my lips and
breathing heavily that I didn't know that Jessi had placed her hand on my
mid section just below my breasts. I didn't realize it until I
subconsciously started to rub my breasts with my hand and I wrapped my
fingers into Jessi's and moved up to my left breast. Both our hands were
feeling the pertness of my nipple. I looked over at Jessi and she had her
eyes closed and licking her lips very seductively. I was feeling the fire
of passion for the first time and it seemed to be fueled by Jessi and not a
boy. Mr. Tomms scream of gushing orgasm into Cori's pussy woke both of us
out of our revelry. Jessi didn't pull her hand back nor did I let go. We
both pulled away from the window and our hands slipped away.</p><p>""See, Jessalyn. Now just walk up to Cori and tell her that you watched her
fuck Mr. Tomms and she and the other girls will leave you alone."" A very
flush Jessi said to me as we headed home.</p><p>We went our separate ways as we approached my street. We walked in silence
until I came to my street. I thanked her for helping me out and making me
feel really good.</p><p>""Maybe we can get together sometime and practice our cheers or do some
stretches together,"" I said hoping.</p><p>""Yes, maybe we can have a sleep over sometime."" Jessi said to me in her
incredible accent.</p><p>We hugged and for a brief moment, I wanted to kiss her. What came over me?
Kissing a girl? But she was very beautiful I was telling myself as I walked
towards my house. I was very confused with these feelings. Maybe I was just
so new to the idea of what sex was all about that Jessi was just there at
the right time. I think?! All this thinking had me in my bedroom undressing
before I knew it. I peeled my panties off and they were soaked with a
pungent odor that was enticing to me. For some reason I put this pair of
panties on my pillow rather than the laundry basket. I changed and went to
do my usual chores.</p><p></p><p>I was in bed and about to fall asleep when I got a sniff of my panties that
I left on my bed. I immediately started thinking of Jessi and her beautiful
body. Before I knew it, I was masturbating and experiencing a very intense
orgasm. After I calmed down and removed my fingers from my pussy, I
realized that I had my first real orgasm of my life. What was disturbing
was that I was thinking of Jessi. I drifted to sleep.</p><p></p><p>The next day it was raining and would probably cancel our practice. On my
way to the gym I ran into Cori and her smug attitude. She started to give
me some shit and I lashed out that I saw her and Mr. Tomms doing the wild
thing. Her whole disposition changed at that moment. She seemed to cower
with the knowledge I had. I was going to apologize for my outburst when she
told me that she was very sorry for picking on me and promised that it will
not happen again. Then she was gone.</p><p>Wow, that was interesting. I would have to thank Jessi for helping me. I
found my way to the gym and Jessi talking to Mr. Tomms. I waited until she
was done to approach her. She finished and turned towards me and beamed.</p><p>""Hi Jessi. How are you doing?"" I said giving her an innocent hug.</p><p>""Great now."" She said while in our embrace. ""Cori's fucktoy canceled
practice since it is raining and the boy's need the gym for basketball. I
think it is because he plans to do Cori again.""</p><p>""Oh well..."" I said</p><p>""Say, why don't you come to my house and we can practice in my basement.""
Jessi offered while dragging me towards the exit of the gym. ""My mom won't
be home until six, so we will have plenty of time to practice and stuff all
alone.""</p><p>I don't think I had a choice, not that I would have said no but I was a
little nervous with the experience I had in bed last night. We ran through
the rain to Jessi's house making it in about ten minutes. Unfortunately we
were both soaked completely. We went into her house and up to her bedroom
where we dropped our things. Giggling about how wet we looked, we started
to get undress as if it was totally natural. I had my shirt off and was
about to pull my jeans off when I realized that I didn't have anything to
put on. My uniform was back in my locker at school and I forgot to take it
with me when Jessi ran us out of the school.</p><p>Um... Jessi, I don't have my uniform. It's back at school.""</p><p>Looking at me in my bra and unbuttoned jeans she stared for a few
seconds. Then she came out of it smiling, ""That's okay, we can practice in
our panties and bra. That would be really cool.""</p><p>""But my bra and panties are soaked through."" I said peeling off the
drenched jeans.</p><p>Not even thinking about it, she replied, ""We can put them in the dryer and
we can just do our stretches naked.""</p><p>I have never seen another girl naked. Cori was mostly dressed when she was
being fucked by Mr. Tomms. Something inside of me wanted to see my idol
completely naked. I felt butterflies in my stomach as I answered.</p><p>""That will work.""</p><p>With that I shed the remaining clothes from my drenched body and looked up;
directly at Jessi's naked body. Her mouth was wide open and she was totally
focused on me. I did the same thing and took in her incredible body. Her
beautiful shoulders melted into breasts that had rock hard nipples pointing
right at me. I had to take a breath and continue down her body to a
well-toned stomach. My gazed found her shaved pussy, which wasn't a real
surprised since almost all the cheerleaders shave their pubic hair. It was
her ruby red lips that just stuck out of the folds that beckoned my
attention.</p><p>""I never thought your nipples would stick out that far."" Jessi said waking
both of us out of our stares.</p><p>""Um...well... yea, they do that when they get really cold."" I said
half-heartedly.</p><p>We found the focus enough to make it to the dryer and then to the
basement. It was really warm in the basement as we got comfortable sitting
on the floor facing each other. We spread our legs apart making our feet
touch each other so we could bend down and stretch. Holding hands, taking
turns we each bent forward to stretch. Jessi went down very close to my
pussy. Normally, we put our nose to the ground. Jessi put her chin to the
ground. On my turn, I did the same and I was looking inches away from
Jessi's pussy. Jessi's turn and she did it again staying down there for a
longer period. I let her stay and I looked down to see that my pussy was
very wet. On my next turn I went down the same way and I was so close to
her pussy again. I saw that she was very wet like I was but her lips seem
to be parted. I caught a waft of her scented lips and I was getting
hot. Then I blew out a breath of air right into her pussy.</p><p>""Ummmm....oooooo..."" she moaned.</p><p>On Jessi next turn she shocked me by blowing air into my pussy and it felt
nice.</p><p>""Ohhhhh..."" I bit into my lip.</p><p>I closed my eyes because I was feeling really good and I didn't realize
that I let go of Jessi's hands until her tongue had found the folds of my
pussy.</p><p>My eyes jerked open to see Jessi's fingers opening my pussy lips and her
tongue entering me.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOoohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Jessi!"" was all I could say.</p><p>It felt incredible and I was too hot to do anything but enjoy it. I leaned
back and positioned my legs to allow Jessi to take me however she
wanted. This was feeling so incredible. I took a blurry look down at her as
she had already positioned herself to allow for easier access to my pussy
and her tongue was massaging my lips.</p><p>""Ooooooooooooooohhhhhhhh...""</p><p>Her tongue felt like massaging sandpaper against the folds in my pussy. I
was in heaven. My panting and moaning was music to her ears as she picked
up the pace of her pussy licking. I felt this incredible wave of pleasure
building inside my stomach that was taking over my entire body. Just as I
was about to explode, Jessi slid a finger into my pussy folds.</p><p>""OMG... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggg!!!!! I exploded onto her
face.</p><p>My body spasmed, twitched and shuttered to the intense pleasure flooding
all over me. My toes curled, my back arched and my fingers clenched the
carpet as I pressed my pussy further onto Jessi's mouth and finger.</p><p>""OMG!"" I bit again into my lower lip.</p><p>The passionate spasms were soaking Jessi's face and finally forced my legs
to close down to any further playing she was doing. I was gasping for air
from the incredible experience I just had from my idol.</p><p>""I found myself a nice virgin."" Jessi called out as she was looking up at
me licking her fingers and lips.</p><p>I couldn't speak. I was so totally wasted on the floor. Smiling and showing
a new side of her, Jessi got her naked perfect body up and sat right next
to my face as I lied on the floor.</p><p>""Ya know sweetie... I thought it wasn't going to happen with you."" She told
me. ""I wanted to go down on you the first day I saw you at tryouts. I just
thought you were not interested in little 'ole me.""</p><p>Getting up on my elbows and trying to clear my head of the most intense
experience I had ever had. I looked up into her eyes and felt a new bond
joining us together.</p><p>'Maybe I wanted this too but never thought Jessi would want me.' I thought.</p><p>""Jessi... that was the most beautiful thing that I ever felt."" I smiled.</p><p>""Well Jessalyn, I think you and I will be exploring much more."" She said in
her devilish southern accent.</p><p>With that she brought her lips to mine and she held me up as we kissed
passionately. I could feel fire from her as our lips touched, but it was
more erotic to feel her huge breasts pressing against mine. Her tongue
snaked into my mouth and lashed away. I was getting some strength back and
was tongue lashing back which made her moan. I could taste my pussy on her
face. She broke the kiss and helped me up onto the couch in her basement
and then she climbed on top of me. Since she was taller, she worked her
long legs around mine and pressed her pussy onto mine. Her nipple-erect
breasts smothered my itty-bitty titties and her mouth was back on mine.</p><p>As the kissing got more involved, Jessi humped her pussy on mine. I could
feel her pussy lips kissing mine and our juices were mixing like our saliva
was in our mouths. More humping and grinding and I was building another
orgasm, but Jessi was too and hers was more intense by the way her pussy
was humping me. It was getting hard to control my legs as her grinding was
spreading my legs further.</p><p>""Uuuummmm ...ooooo.... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrg..."" she moaned loudly into my
mouth.</p><p>I couldn't take it any more and I let loose with another orgasm splash from
my pussy.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."" I screamed not holding back.</p><p>""Yesssss.....fuck!!!!"" Jessi screamed breaking our lip lock to allow for
the passionate scream.</p><p>It felt like we peed on each other with the amount juices that were between
both our legs.</p><p>""Oh, Jessalyn... that feels so nice. I hope that you liked it as well"" she
looked down into my eyes with lust or maybe more.</p><p>""Jessi... I honestly never knew that I could ever have done this. But with
you, I want it. I want more! I want... I want... everything!""</p><p>She put her face to my face, cheek to cheek and we hugged and fell asleep.</p><p>The garage door opening awoke us from our little catnap. Jessi freaked out
as both of us were naked and very sticky, not to mention that there was a
big spot on the couch. In a flying fit of two naked cheerleaders, we flew
to the laundry room grabbed our clothes and dressed as we made it back to
the basement to clean the spot. We had a face cloth and washed up. The
whole time Jessi was giggling like she was doing something naughty. Her mom
walked in and was in the kitchen when Jessi and I leisurely walked into the
kitchen to greet her.</p><p>""Hi mom, this is Jessalyn. She is on team with me.""</p><p>Her mom turned to face us and I immediately knew where Jessi got her
looks. Here was and older version of Jessi with bleach-blonde long
hair. She could almost pass for Pamela Anderson with her looks and
definitely her chest. I was surprised that her accent wasn't anything near
Jessi's when she spoke.</p><p>""Hi Jessalyn. Very pretty name.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>Then I noticed a glance that Jessi and her mom were sharing. Almost like
they were telepathically talking to each other. I don't know what was said,
but it had both smiling like...schoolgirls.</p><p>""Honey, you know I will be going out on Saturday night and won't be back
until early Sunday morning. Why don't you have Jessalyn stay with you?""
Jessi's mom said to her but she was looking directly at me.</p><p>""That's a great idea mom."" Jessi already assumed I was staying.</p><p>Okay, maybe it was because my face lit up to the suggestion, or maybe that
we had unfinished business together. But it was clear that I was staying
here Saturday night no matter what my parents would say.</p><p>""Good... and if you like, you girls can have my room for the night.""
Jessi's mom offered looking at me smiling with a gleam in her eye. ""Feel
free to use the hot tub if you like.""</p><p>Jessi nodded and gave me a little hug and pulled me away and off to her
room.</p><p>""Are you sure you want to stay?"" Jessi asked me quietly.</p><p>Although I was really new and na?ve to sex, especially the idea of sex with
girls, there was no doubt in my mind that I wanted this more than
anything. With what Jessi just did to me and the experience I could share
with my idol, I was willing to do anything she told me to do.</p><p>""Yes!!! Oh yes, I want this... and I want to do what you did to me."" I told
her.</p><p>""Don't worry, we can take our time and do a whole lot more. We'll have the
entire night to explore. Do you mind having your virginity taken by me?""</p><p>""No, I want you to have it!""</p><p>""Good... I want it."" She said with a sly smile.</p><p>With that, I gathered my stuff and headed out. Now I couldn't wait for
Saturday night. I got home and was going to ask my mom, well tell my mom,
that I was going to stay over Jessi's house on Saturday. She didn't care,
and really didn't even listen to me. That's weird for my mom...but, since I
had the go ahead, I wasn't going to miss the time I was going to spend with
Jessi.</p><p>Surprisingly, the week flew by. Of course cheerleading practice was much
different. Cori left me alone, but it was the non-verbal interaction I had
with Jessi that made it incredible. Twice she flashed her pussy to me while
we were sitting on the benches. She definitely was acting different to me
and it felt great. In group, discussions were normal, but in more private
settings she was like a kid in a candy store.</p><p>Saturday afternoon I met up with Jessi and we headed to her house. She was
dressed in our cheerleading outfit. I guess she was planning on practicing
or something.</p><p>""My mom is still home. She won't mind us.""</p><p>We were in the kitchen getting a drink when her mom walked by totally
naked. I didn't catch the front view, but I did see the rear view. If I
didn't know it was Jessi's mom, she could have passed for a high school
girl. Her ass was very firm and had such a wiggle to it. I had to shake
myself out of watching her. This was Jessi's mom. Giggling at me Jessi just
smiled to my noticing her mom. A short while later her mom was leaving in
this hot 'fuck-me' outfit that exposed just about everything in the right
ways. She lip kissed Jessi and kissed me on the cheek. The door closed and
Jessi was already running to her room. So I thought... I went chasing her
and found her in her mom's room on a huge bed looking very playful in her
outfit. What was really interesting was the mirror on the ceiling above the
bed. I was wearing a mini-cut t-shirt and short, short denim shorts that I
thought was really sexy, but seeing Jessi lying on the bed in a somewhat
naughty pose with a mirror right above her had me soaking my pantiless
shorts.</p><p>""Come on over here honey and let me help you out of those sexy clothes.""
She called to me.</p><p>I went over to her and she had my clothes off so fast that I forgot to
breath. She placed herself back in a sexy little pose on the bed while I
was standing naked.</p><p>""Gee, aren't we a little excited."" Jessi purred at me.</p><p>I looked up at the mirror as a walked around the bed and realized that it
was very erotic. Jessi started to do a little cheerleading pose with her
legs in the air and that is when I saw that she had nothing on underneath
the skirt. Looking at the mirror, then to her body right beside me. I went
to lie beside her spread open legs. I could see that she was extremely wet
like she had been playing before I got there. The musty scent was drawing
me closer. I brought my face closer to her thighs taking in the incredibly
erotic sight underneath Jessi's skirt. I didn't know what to do so I let
instinct take over. Jessi was making it easier for me by spreading her legs
very wide and watching in the mirror as my face came a breath away from her
love folds. I stuck my tongue out and slid it into the wet lips that were
parting by Jessi's helping hand, giving me an open target of red lips. I
licked down and then up. I couldn't sense a taste of anything other than a
very wet milky juice that coated her lips up to her hood and down between
her ass cheeks. It was mesmerizing and tantalizing to taste this beautiful
girl's pussy. I found my head moving more to push my tongue further into
her lips, licking harder and deeper.</p><p>""Ooooohhhhh... that is very nice Jessalyn!""</p><p>Taking that I was doing good at this I started to suck in a lip into my
mouth. This got a desired effect as she let out a big moan. I went between
each lip sucking it in and licking it dry. There was a nice ooze of juice
flowing and her lips were coating right after my mouth sucked them in. I
could see her clit was rosy like a mini dick sticking out. What I wasn't
expecting was the response when my tongue glided over it.</p><p>""AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."" Jessi screamed.</p><p>She was cumming hard to my stimulation of her clit. I knew it was
sensitive, but not that sensitive. So inviting, I sucked it into my mouth
and licked it with my tongue.</p><p>Jeeeeeeesssssssssaaallyynnn!!!"" Screaming at the top of her lungs.</p><p>At first I thought was doing something wrong as Jessi's pussy started
pouring out like she was peeing on me. But her moaning and panting told me
that I was doing it right.</p><p>""Fuck!!! Yes!!!!!!! OMG!!!!""</p><p>I let my fingers play with the opening of her pussy. It felt so nice and
wet. I opened my legs up and let the fingers on my other hand find a little
pleasure inside of me. It was incredible to lie back and watch my fingers
on one hand inside Jessi's pussy and the fingers on the other hand plugging
away on my pussy. I even humped at the mirrors as I was fingering
away. Jessi was composing herself a little even though I was being naughty
and fingering her.</p><p>""Jeez, girl.. you're a natural at this. My pussy hasn't cum like that in a
while."" She chided me in that sensual voice of hers.</p><p>""Have you had lots of experience?"" I asked still fingering.</p><p>""Naw... not really. I have one semi-regular... friend. But aside from
that... I have only been with two other girls. Both former cheerleaders.""
Jessi answered looking into my eyes. ""None as incredibly beautiful as you
are.""</p><p>I felt my face blush. My idol was complimenting me. Maybe she was more than
an idol? Wow, this is so confusing. I removed my fingers from both our
pussies and got up as Jessi was getting off the bed. She went into the
closet for a second and then came out.</p><p>""How about some dinner?""</p><p>""Sure, but how about you naked?""</p><p>It was funny to see her whip off her clothes and look at me with those
incredible eyes. She just kept making me want her more.</p><p>'Was I gay?' I thought as our eyes locked and stayed that way into the
kitchen.</p><p>We ate some dinner and chilled out for a while. It was so weird to walk
around naked and be in the same room with Jessi. I was entranced by her
beauty, more so, her naked beauty. I found myself fingering my pussy every
chance I got and thinking about going to bed with Jessi in my arms. We went
out to the hot tub and climbed in. Jessi and I cuddled with each other as
she explained how her horny neighbor love to watch her and her mom in the
hot tub. I wasn't sure what she meant but it didn't matter, I think that
something more was between Jessi and I. I had to kiss her. I found myself
taking the initiative and bringing her to me and locking our faces together
in a passionate face melding. I was holding her close to me and feeling up
her breasts under the water. She had her fingers buried in my already hot
pussy. Our tongues were probing each other. And the heat of the water only
added to the heat in each of our bodies. I wanted to make love to
Jessi. The taste of Jessi's mouth was intoxicating and begged me to keep
pushing further. For someone who a week ago didn't have a clue about love
and sex, I was getting a powerful lesson. It seemed to turn Jessi on more
as our lips did the tango as she brought me onto her lap in the hot tub. In
a brief loss of our lip lock Jessi had told me that we were being
watched. I didn't care. I wanted more.</p><p>""I want you!"" Jessi moaned into my ear that she was sucking. ""Make love to
me.""</p><p>In a wave of passion, the two of us exited out of the hot tub and found our
naked bodies on her mom's bed. Jessi's mouth had found my left nipple and
she was sucking it hard and intense. I didn't realize how fucking hot it
was to have your tits sucked like she was doing to me. I needed release. I
moaned and panted to her ministration to my tiny nipples. She was sucking
for all it was worth when I flipped her on the bed and started sucking her
tits. I thought I had struck gold with the way she moaned to the nipple
abuse my tongue and lips were giving her.</p><p>""Jessalyn... go!! go...please... I can cum......""</p><p>I kept on her hard and intense as she let loose. She came down a little,
enough to push me onto my side and in a flash, her pussy was on my face and
she was facing my. A 69, I think. Her pussy drooled cumon me before I could
find my tongue probing her. She took it for all it was worth and sucked my
pussy lips and clit. I did the same and we both were moaning excitement
into each other's passion box. I grabbed her ass as she humped my face and
drove my chin into the pussy hole. She let out a scream as she came all
over my face.</p><p>""FFFFffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffucccccccccccccccccccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkk""</p><p>It was awesome... I wasn't ready to cum yet, since she was totally lost in
her cumming on my drowning face.</p><p>It took her a while before she calmed down enough to bring herself up to me
and relax face to face.</p><p>Since I didn't cum, I figured I would finger myself as Jessi was falling
asleep in my arms. We were both so worn, but I was able to hump Jessi's leg
and have a finger inside me as I let go. Then I let myself fall into
slumber with Jessi at my tit.</p><p></p><p>It was a weird feeling to wake up to, someone spreading your legs
open. Jessi must have wanted more, so I let her go down on me. Her tongue
entered my pussy and I was feeling it immediately. It felt huge going deep
inside my pussy. I opened my eyes to a surprise as I saw Jessi towering
over me and poised to bring her pussy on my face. But who's tongue was
inside my pussy? It felt so much like Jessi's tongue but that was
impossible, she was bringing her beautiful lips on my mouth.</p><p>""YES!!!!"" I gasped licking her spread open pussy.</p><p>It was really incredible to be eating and be eaten at the same time. Jessi
face fucked me as I had my legs in the air to the pleasure of someone
sucking my clit.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm..."" my muffled scream into the wet folds.</p><p>""Yea honey... suck me good!! That's it baby... make Jessi cum on your
face!""</p><p>I licked and nibbled with fervor. I got a hold of her clit, sucked it in
and made her scream.</p><p>""Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaa...""</p><p>The pussy flood gates poured on my face. She humped my face until she came
down. My entire face was covered with pussy juices. Jessi climbed down and
started licking my face clean as her pussy kissed mine and the mystery
tongue was going between both. Finally we had time to catch our breath.</p><p>""Jessalyn, meet my occasional partner, Janice."" She told me getting off my
body.</p><p>I looked down to see... Janice. Jessi's mom!</p><p>""Oh sweetie... you have a fine little pussy."" Janice said with a huge milky
smile.</p>"
1377,"Cheerleader Lovers, Part 2",Funfla1965,2,,[''],"<p>""Jessalyn, my mom is my part time lover."" Jessi said to me as we all sat
up.</p><p>I looked over at Janice and took in all her beauty. She definitely didn't
look like a mom of a girl in high school. She was tone, firm and very well
endowed with breasts that were the largest I ever saw. I guess that I was
so into my idol that her mom taking part didn't freak me out. I looked at
her sex as she shifted to give me a better look. She was completely
hairless and even had a nice little tattoo right above her pussy folds of a
butterfly in flight.</p><p>I looked back at Jessi to take in my new 'special' friend's body
again. Gosh, it was so incredible and her eyes just melted my heart.</p><p>""I hope that you don't mind."" Jessi said in her southern accent. ""I have
wanted you so much that my mom was getting frustrated with how much I would
talk about you. That she wanted you as much.""</p><p>Now it was my turn to get embarrassed. I knew my face was very flush and I
was glowing all over.</p><p>""I guess it's okay. It's a lot for me at the moment."" I countered. ""I have
idolized you since I met you and to share a special
relationship...wow... It's more than a dream come true. Now, to add the
mother of my idol...well... I like the idea, it's just a lot for me.""</p><p>""Honey, I understand"" her mom said to me patting my arm. ""I will leave you
two to share each other. Just let me know if you want anything more.""</p><p>""Thank you"" I said. ""I think that all of us will be able to have some fun
times together in time.""</p><p>She smiled and left Jessi and I on the bed shoulder to shoulder.</p><p>""Please don't be mad at me. My mom thought it would be fun for you if she
joined us."" Jessi said pleading to me.</p><p>""Oh no... I'm not mad at all. I'm actually very excited. It's just a little
weird... But this doesn't change my feelings for you..."" I said smiling at
her. ""Well, maybe a little.""</p><p>I saw Jessi's face go cold from that last comment.</p><p>""Yea... I think it has made me want you even more.""</p><p>The gleam on her face lit up the room and my lips lit up her mouth as I
pressed them onto hers and we fell back on the bed.</p><p></p><p>I went home a few hours later. I was bouncing with excitement the whole
way. My mom even picked up on it when I walked in the house.</p><p>""Jessalyn, you really are in such a great mood. Maybe you and Jessi need to
spend more time together.""</p><p>""I think so too, mom.""</p><p>Smiling, I headed into my bedroom and disrobed. When I was fully undressed,
I looked at my body in the mirror. Thoughts of Jessi were flooding my head
as I looked over my breasts and down the folds between my legs. My hands
found my sex and slowly opened my passion box. Almost subconsciously, I
started fingering myself as I watched in the mirror. I was thinking about
how good it felt to go down on Jessi and have her mom eating my pussy. I
kept thinking the scenario over and over while watching my fingers massage
the wetness of my clit to a powerful orgasm.</p><p>""OOOooooooooooooooooohhh.""</p><p>I fell back on the bed.</p><p>""Jessalyn, are you okay?"" my mom called from the kitchen.</p><p>I woke right up and called back. ""Yea, sorry I was just yelling at myself.""</p><p>'Wow, that was close. I didn't realize I was that loud.' I thought to
myself as I put on different clothes. I sat on the bed and just
thought... This thing with Jessi's mom might be okay... It isn't anything
bad AND I have Jessi!! What could be better?</p><p></p><p>The next two weeks didn't allow us much private time together with all the
meets we had to do our cheerleading. Of course, I enjoyed any time with
Jessi; but it was better that she was really enjoying the time with me. On
Wednesday, Jessi came running up to me just prior to our practice.</p><p>""Jessalyn, I have some great news. Mom got the cabin for the entire
weekend. We can go up Friday, mom won't be able to join us till Saturday
night, but we can spend whole weekend together.""</p><p>Jessi told me that her mom had a cabin at this private little camp she
could get every now and then and we talked about going up there sometime. I
loved the idea but I never heard of the camp before.</p><p>""Great... sounds good to me"" I answered back jumping up and down. ""What do
I need to bring? What do I wear up there?""</p><p>Jessi suddenly looked sheepish and started to hide her
face. ""Well....um... Jessalyn... this camp is... uh... a nudist camp.""</p><p>""A nudist camp?"" I answered dumbfounded.</p><p>""Yea...Mom knows everybody up there and she gets special treatment.""</p><p>Wow, this was certainly different. In a way, I wasn't really that modest,
but I haven't been naked in front of too many people. Of course, Jessi
would be naked with me. And her mom would also be naked. That, in itself,
was comforting. Maybe this would be good. I just couldn't tell my parents
that I was going to a nudist camp. I must have been thinking too long
because when I looked up into Jessi's eyes she was pleading to the point of
almost tears.</p><p>""Jessi, I would go anywhere with you. I just haven't been to a nudist camp
before.""</p><p>""It's really not bad at all. I was afraid the first time I went, but I got
over it quick and then it was really fun. I know you'll like it... And
you'll love to meet some of my mom's friends, they are so cool.""</p><p>I gave her a quick hug and agreed. Friday afternoon came and I made up a
small bag to fool my parents as I was heading out the door. Jessi picked me
up and we headed to the camp. When we got there, it wasn't anything like I
had thought. There were a few naked people walking around as we made our
way to the cabin. They all said hi in a friendly manner. The cabin was a
nice size with two rooms as well as a big bathroom. There was a huge
king-size bed and a smaller twin size bed. I sat on the bed and removed my
shoes. I looked up at Jessi and she was taking her clothes off while
walking around the cabin. When in Rome... do like... so.. naked I got.</p><p>We hugged and kissed for a little while. There was something about being so
free that made it feel...different... more exciting.</p><p>""Let's go to the pool."" She told me as we grabbed a towel and flip-flops.</p><p>The pool wasn't anything special but there were several people around it,
mostly older people, but I did see a couple kids playing in it. There was
one older man that was hung like a horse. I tried not to stare but it
looked so... weird. I guess I was getting a little freaked out because I
didn't feel Jessi pull me into the pool until I was under water. We horsed
around for a little while. Jessi helped me understand about the camp and
being naked around people. It wasn't too long before I wasn't
self-conscious of my surroundings. It helped that Jessi was being a little
naughty and teasing me. A few times she would grab my breasts or pussy
under water. I would do it right back. One time my finger slid right into
her pussy and she pushed down on it. I was getting excited and she was
too. It was time to take our play inside where we could explore
freely. Drying off on the walk back to the cabin, Jessi was whispering
naughty things to me. I was getting very wet and not from the pool. I got
her inside and I spanked her bum.</p><p>""Oh... naughty...nice"" she cooed at me.</p><p>She stuck her perfect ass out at me and I spanked her again.</p><p>Smack, Smack, smack...</p><p>""Oh... that's so nice...""</p><p>With that I planted a little kiss on her bum and I ran my fingers through
the moist folds. I jumped on the bed beckoning her to join me. Walking
slowly with a sway in her step, Jessi approached me. Her breasts were
swaying to each counter step and I didn't know what to watch, her hips or
her breasts. She sat on the bed and brought her face to mine. My hands
cupped her face and drew her in closer are our mouths explored each
other. Eyes closing and bodies meshing, we kissed passionately and
feverously. There was a little chlorine taste from the pool, but it was
secondary to the taste of my idol, well, more my lover. Working her way
down, Jessi soon had my right nipple in her mouth and suckled it softly.</p><p>""Mmmm""</p><p>Taking my left breast in her hand, she rolled my very erect nipple in
between her fingers. Slow and methodically Jessi caressed my breasts with
mouth and hand. It was so beautiful. I was enjoying the feeling so much. I
didn't have an orgasm ready to explode, but it felt like I was riding a
very nice wave of pleasure with Jessi taking me as she pleased. Grinding
her teeth across the tip of my taunt nipple sent chilled down my spine and
tickle my lower back.</p><p>""Oh, so nice...""</p><p>I could just let Jessi do this all weekend. She was so incredibly sexy as I
looked down at her. Her rosy cheeks blended nicely with my skin. I leaned
my head back, closed my eyes and let Jessi take me on this incredible
daydream ride. Jessi brought the passion into me with her incredible
caressing, but it was time for honey as she moved south over my honey
pot. With as much grace as a horny teen could muster, she had opened my
legs to allow complete access to the folds of my womanhood. She let her
tongue glide though my tight folds, across my lips and up to the little
button under the hood.</p><p>""Oh, mmmmmm...""</p><p>With her hands spreading open my sex, Jessi brought her whole mouth over my
lips and sucked in. It was a weird sensation at first, but really felt
great when her tongue snaked into my pussy.</p><p>""Yes!!!""</p><p>Using her entire face, she ran her tongue and lips up and down sucking,
licking, caressing and kissing her way all around my tiny pussy. I was
already built up before she started her playing, but it took on a new
meaning as her face fucked my pussy.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm...""</p><p>I started to buck my hips at her as I was about to cum and she slid a
finger into my pussy as far as she could go and I lost it.</p><p>""Aaaaaaarrrrrrrgggg....""</p><p>My whole body tensed up as the juice just flowed from between my legs. At
one point I couldn't feel my legs because I was so tensed from the
eruption. It took a while for me to come down and melt on the bed. Jessi
just sat beside me fingering her pussy. It was only a few seconds before
she let loose with a nice little orgasm of her own. She fell back next to
me and smiled.</p><p>""I got a nice little virgin here.""</p><p>Shyness took over and I went flush. ""Yes, I am.""</p><p>""Do you want me to take your cherry tonight?""</p><p>There was no hesitation whatsoever. ""Oh, yes I do!!!""</p><p>""Well, then I have the perfect toy to do it."" She said with pure excitement
written all over her face.</p><p>""But first, can I try...between your legs?"" I begged.</p><p>I guess the innocence in my face made Jessi giggle. She was glowing with
the thought that I wanted to go down on her, but she found it funny the way
I asked.</p><p>""Honey, you can eat my little ol' pussy any time you want.""</p><p>Oh, that accent was so exhilarating. She placed herself on the bed just
right for me to dive between her legs, Jessi opened her treasure chest to
me and I moved in. As my face moved close, I could smell a slight pungent
odor that was beckoning me further. Again, I was so close to my idol, no
lover's, pussy that its beauty entranced me. Her smooth as silk skin on her
mound gave way to tender ruby lips that protruded just enough to almost
make it look like her mound was sticking out her tongue. There was a slight
shine to her lips and I could see moisture drooling down the crack to her
ass. My lips parted and my tongue made its way to the rosy lips. I pressed
into the folds to the pleasure of Jessi's delight.</p><p>""Jessalyn....yes!""</p><p>I licked all the way up tasting the cum from her fingers playing a few
minutes ago. Mmm, I thought. A slight bittersweet taste that was
invigorating. I could feel my heart beating faster as I picked further and
deeper. Jessi's legs were tensing up the quicker I glided my tongue through
the folds of zeal.</p><p>Mmmmm...oooohhh... Jessalyn... ooohhh.... I'm cumming...""</p><p>And she did! Her legs tightened up, her back arched and her head flung back
as she let out the shriek of ardor into the pillow near her face. I did
well. I made her cum ferociously. It was a while before she was coherent
enough to cuddle in my arms. Her soft skin was covered in a fine mist of
sweat as my body spooned into hers. It was incredibly comforting to be in
her arms. Slumber took over and we fell into a little catnap.</p><p></p><p>We woke up late and went to grab a bite to eat. On the way back to the
cabin, Jessi kept teasing me about how she was going to take my
virginity. She was like a kid in a candy store. Of course, I was the same
way, probably more so. I know I should save my virginity for the future,
but everything inside of me was telling me that Jessi was the right person
to give it away to. She was so much to me that I was a better person
because of her. After bantering back and forth, Jessi told me that her mom
had a strap-on brace that she could mount this...dildo onto it and it was
perfect to take my cherry. It sounded a little unusual, but I was no
expert. We discussed the details before we got back and how I should expect
a little sharp pain breaking my hymen, but it would change quickly and I
would be flooded with wave after wave of raw sensual power. The fact that
Jessi was going to do it, her incredible sensual accent, and Jessi just
being Jessi; I didn't mind at all about the pain... I wanted to give her my
virginity as a gift of our love.</p><p></p><p>Back in the cabin, Jessi and I took a shower together. It was the most
sensual shower I ever took. We didn't do anything sexual. I took my time
washing every inch of Jessi and she washed every inch of me. From washing
in between each toe, through the crack of our asses, to the tip of our
head, each took the washcloth and soap to clean our erotic bodies. After we
washed our hair, we got out and dried off completely. Jessi went into a
dresser and pulled out this...thing. It looked like a pair of thick panties
with a hook on one side. In her other hand she had a blue dildo. It was
big, at least to me. It was fairly thin and about six inches long. It
seemed to be smooth with little ridges in it. When she handed it to me, it
felt funny. I looked up at her and she smiled.</p><p>""We will start with this one. This is a great de-virginizer.""</p><p>I just smiled and nodded.</p><p>""Later, we can get creative with other dildos and various toys.""</p><p>We both decided that it would be best if she took my virginity when we
could look in each other's eyes at the special moment. We positioned
pillows where the small of my back would be and at the base of my
head. Jessi wanted it to be perfect. She set me on the bed, positioned me
right and ran into the other room for a second. Coming back she put on the
strap-on pants and mounted the dildo. I didn't see it at first but she had
grabbed some lube and she was coating the entire dildo. I was getting wet
just watching her. She looked so cute in only strap-on pants and a dick
pointing out. I was rubbing myself to the picture in front of me and
getting turned on by the second. Climbing into her position between my
legs, Jessi started to playfully rub the tip of the head barely over my
outer lips. I know I was tensing up, but Jessi seemed to bring me at
ease. Grabbing my legs and opening me further the head of the dildo was now
at the entrance to my pussy. She was in position and ready to take me. Her
eyes locked on mine. I looked through her eyes and into eternity. Her eyes
read me stories as she pressed in. For what seemed like eternity, I didn't
feel anything. Then, it broke me out of my gazed in her eyes. It felt like
pressure building inside my stomach. Jessi's eyes never left mine and she
pushed hard and I swear I heard a little pop and a sharp pain.</p><p>""Ouch!....Ooooooo..."" I cried.</p><p>There was a little more pain and a very warm feeling between my legs. I
squinted as I felt the pain, but Jessi never lost her focus on me. A few
seconds later the pain was gone and I felt a flow of pleasure inside me. I
smiled. Then Jessi smiled as well.</p><p>""Jessalyn, I am all the way inside you right now. The dildo is completely
buried deep in your pussy.""</p><p>""Oh, my... this is ... so incredible.""</p><p>With that she leaned down to me and our lips met. The flood of passion
flowed both ways from our lips. Breaking the kiss but not losing eye
contact, she whispered.</p><p>""Are you ready to be fully fucked, sweetie?""</p><p>I nodded and smiled.</p><p>With a motion of her hips, Jessi pulled the dildo out of me and slid it
right back in. God, this felt incredible. But she hadn't even started as
her hips started pumping in and out of me. Picking up speed, Jessi was now
rocking me in a frenzy. I was far beyond heaven as my whole insides felt
like it was exploding and erupting with passion never before experienced.</p><p>""Aaaaaaa... oooooohhhhh...my!  OMG, OMG... AAAARRRRrrrrr....""</p><p>I couldn't see straight and my head was bucking back and forth.</p><p>""OOOhhh...ooohhh...oohhhh... OMG!!!!""</p><p>In my screams of intensity, I thought I heard Jessi laughing passionately
as she slammed harder and faster into me. I exploded and exploded and
exploded.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggg....""</p><p>The intensity took complete hold of me and I think I lost
consciousness. Then next thing I remember is Jessi kissing my cheek and
calling out my name.</p><p>""Jessalyn...Jess...Jessalyn...""</p><p>I looked up and she was beaming with love. She was still deep in my pussy
and I felt so incredibly full.</p><p>""How was that, honey?""</p><p>""Gggg...ggg...great."" I croaked</p><p>""Jessalyn, that was so very special for me. I cannot express how incredible
taking your cherry has made me feel. I don't know what to say!""</p><p>With that she pulled out of me slowly. It felt like my inside were pouring
out onto the bed. I could see a creamy juice with a touch of blood on the
dildo. Jessi stood up and peeled the strap-on pants off. She went of to the
other room for a second. I tried to move but my legs were so freaking sore
I just stayed there. She came back smiling and giggling. She crawled into
bed with me and helped me see the puddle of cum and a little blood between
my legs. I couldn't believe how much there was. Helping my legs close,
Jessi peeled me over on top of her. We kissed and ran our hands over each
other. I could feel cum leaking out of my pussy and making its way onto
Jessi's mound. There wasn't anything I could do but leak on her. I think
she knew it too because she was humping up at me and I could feel her
building up. I knew she was very hot and intense from her fucking my cherry
away.. I think she was going to hump me to a rocking orgasm. It didn't take
long as she exploded biting my lip in the process. It hurt a little but the
gush of passion from her made it worthwhile.</p><p>When we could get up, we pulled the towels from the bed where I had spurted
a ton of cum. We put it in the laundry basket and climbed into the
shower. Sore and tender we showered again, kissing and suckling on each
other. After drying off I went to bed with Jessi, but I don't think she was
tired as she went into the other room when she thought I was asleep. I was
too sore to go spend time with her and I decided to let sleep take over. As
I faded, I thought of the pleasant day it was going to be... naked with my
lover... and her mom...</p>"
1378,"Cheerleader Lovers, Part 3",Funfla1965,3,,[''],"<p>I woke to the sound of grunting or moaning that stirred me out of my naked
slumber. Sleeping with Jessi naked was truly incredible and left me in such
a state of bliss that it took me a while to take in my surroundings. I
turned to look over on the sofa chair and saw my naked lover in the heat of
a very passionate orgasm. She was watching TV and was using some type of
dildo or vibrator. I couldn't see it much since it was plunging into the
very wet ruby red folds of Jessi's sex. Not that my pussy needed any
encouragement to start salivating at the sight in front of me, I was in
passion bliss seeing her play so animalistic. My fingers found the
moisture-laden folds between my legs and easily found instant depth. My
fingers worked to the motion that Jessi was doing with her toy. She was so
entranced by whatever was on TV that she didn't even see me as I removed
the sheet from the bed to better minister my pussy. With one hand, I let me
fingers go deep and hard. With the other, I was on my little button rubbing
away. I was on the verge of cumming when Jessi let loose.</p><p>""Aaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggg...""</p><p>Her toy was jammed as deep as it could go and her legs stiffened up. I
couldn't take it and I let my own little orgasm rip through my body.</p><p>""Yesssssssssssssssssssssssssss..."" I whispered, but not quiet enough as
Jessi looked over.</p><p>She smiled genuinely but had the look of the cat that ate the canary. With
the swagger of a freshly fucked cheerleader, Jessi made her way to the bed
to join me. She had pulled this thick glass... thing from her pussy and
brought it onto the bed.</p><p>""Jessalyn, my hot lover..."" She started licking her lips.</p><p>""I wanted to surprise you with a little gift of our love, but you caught me
before I could give it to you.""</p><p>""Wha?!?"" I stuttered</p><p>With that she kissed my lips and each pert nipple lustfully. Grabbing my
hand she brought me over to the chair that she was just occupying and
brought my attention to the TV. I looked over dumbfounded as I watched
Jessi take my virginity on TV. I was so shocked and not sure how to respond
to seeing myself on TV. Part of me was very turned on and the other part
felt...violated.</p><p>Nibbling on my ear as I watched, Jessi finally spoke. ""Jessalyn, you are so
incredibly sexy and I wanted to give you something of my feelings for you
that... I decided to video-tape our experience last night.""</p><p>Sensing my hesitation she continued. ""You have made me feel so special that
I didn't know what to give you."" Her accent was taking over again and made
me melt.</p><p>""Jessi... I don't know."" I said honestly. ""This is... so... well, unusual.""</p><p>Sitting me down and sitting on the edge of the bed, Jessi was coming clean.</p><p>""Jessalyn, you have made me feel so special and absolutely incredible that
I ... well, I...""</p><p>""What is it?"" I coaxed her on as she seemed to fumble with emotions.</p><p>""Well, Jess, my mom makes movies... sex movies. And she uses me and my
friends in them."" Jessi was pouring her heart out. ""She saw you at a game
once and told me that I needed to seduce you. I told her that I
couldn't. She got mad at me because I told her that I had feelings for you
and I couldn't do that to you.""</p><p>I was dazed.</p><p>""I have had feelings for you from the beginning and I couldn't allow myself
to get involved where my mom could ...exploit you.""</p><p>The tears were pouring from her face and I was really feeling sorry for
her.</p><p>""Jessi...""</p><p>""No, let me finish..."" She stopped me. ""When I got close to you, I felt as
if you were interested in me and I let myself go... That's what happened
that day in my basement. My mom found out and she was going to use you in a
video or two, but I played it off on her.""</p><p>Wiping her eyes and gathering strength Jessi built on what she told
me. ""When my mom went down on you, she was pushing me so hard that I
snapped and she took over. I let you decide where it was going and you did
what I hoped you would. From there, I devised the idea of coming up here
and teasing my mom. I wanted you to myself and I knew she wouldn't get us.""</p><p>""But I thought you said she was coming up to join us.""</p><p>""She was until she got called out of town to do some other movie thing...""
Jessi said smiling. ""Well... she will be pissed, but I faked the whole
thing for her so we could be alone.""</p><p>I was lost... I didn't know what to think, where to look, what to
understand. Here my idol, love, special friend was telling me that her mom
was setting me up for taking sex videos without me knowing... and Jessi was
trying to protect me because she cared for me. I was starting to feel
flattered... honored, maybe even privileged. Maybe Jessi cared for me more
than I realized.</p><p></p><p>""Jessalyn."" She said looking into my eyes. ""I think I'm falling in love
with you.""</p><p></p><p>SLAM! Wow... talk about earthquakes. My idol just said that she was in love
with me. Naked, a chill in the air, and a pungent sex odor in the air had
me dizzy and lightheaded. As soon as I could come down from the news, I
grabbed Jessi on the bed and tossed her back on it and planted the most
intense kiss on her lips that I could ever muster up. Our lips found each
other molding to the curves of each lip and melting into the passionate
heat that was devouring our bodies. No words were spoken for an eternity as
we hugged and kissed intently. I was telling Jessi that I loved her through
our kiss and she was gladly accepting it.</p><p></p><p>After our love embrace, our sweat-soaked bodies peeled apart and we stared
at each other.</p><p>""You're not mad at me?"" Jessi asked very hesitantly.</p><p>""Not at all."" I answered. ""At first I was shocked, then I was flattered,
and then I was overwhelmed.""</p><p>""Overwhelmed?"" She queried</p><p>""Yes, I never in a million years thought that I would be so lucky to have a
lover like you."" Grinning, I continued. ""Well, I never thought I would have
a female lover that meant so much to me.""</p><p>The grin was infectious as Jessi joined my smile.</p><p>""I figured that since my mom uses this place for video-taping, I could take
us together showing our love.""</p><p>""How does your mom get 'this' place?"" I asked wondering about the video
room.</p><p>""Well, mom has worked out a deal with the owners and she set the whole
thing up. Long story... don't worry about that.""</p><p>Staring into her eyes, I could feel that she was getting excited like I
was.</p><p>""Let's watch the video together."" I told her.</p><p>We moved the TV so that we both could watch it from the bed. When Jessi
started the video it was extremely weird to watch myself on the bed. I was
feeling d?j? vu and I was getting extremely wet. Jessi wasn't hiding her
feelings at all as I could hear her moans of passion as she watched the
sight unfold in front of her. My hands had a mind of their own as they
found my honey-filled pot and slowly caressed through the moisture and ruby
red lips. As I watched the video and took in Jessi's ass moving slowly as
her hips undulated between my legs, I felt another hand join mine in my
folds. I spread my legs further to allow her full access, to which she
proceeded to bring her face to my womanhood. I watched transfixed on the
video as Jessi's tongue lashed my pussy and I lost it.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh..."" I gasped.</p><p>Not letting up at all, she continued to nibble and suck on my clit and clit
hood. My orgasm was intense and kept going to the incredible feeling and
sight in front of me. I loved it all.</p><p>Nothing prepared me for the dildo that entered my pussy in all of this.</p><p>""Woooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh.."" I screamed with a little
jump.</p><p>I didn't get far as Jessi had such a grip on me as she pushed the glass
dildo into my accepting pussy. I looked down at the naughty grin on her
face and smiled. She looked so sweet as she pressed further with the toy. I
thought my pussy was full when she took my virginity, but it was nothing
compared to the fullness I was getting from this new play toy. It was
really amazing that my pussy was opening up to accept this thick dildo
without any pain from me.</p><p>""OMG!"" I cooed as Jessi had gone as deep as she could.</p><p>I was so full and it was like every nerve ending in my body was on
fire. Leaving the dildo deep, she went back to sucking my clit.</p><p>""Arrggg....oooooohhhh.....fuck!!!""</p><p>I moaned loudly as I turned back and tried to focus on our video. I
couldn't see clearly as I exploded on the TV.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."" I heard as my delirious
state was sending me over the edge again to Jessi's incredible playing.</p><p>""Jesssiiiiii..."" I screamed out as the flames of raw desire lit my whole
body up.</p><p>I kept moaning, screaming, panting, everything... to the continuous wave of
pleasure Jessi applied to my body. Sometime during my screaming or moaning,
Jessi had stopped sucking my clit to give her the ability to fuck me with
the dildo. I was on sensation overload.</p><p>I let out one big scream as my whole body shuttered in ecstasy.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr...""</p><p>Jessi pulled the dildo out and I poured out cum for what seemed like
hours. My body just melted into the bed and every muscle went numb. I
wanted so much to do things to Jessi but I couldn't move. My hips felt
funny and my legs were not moving. Jessi must have sensed my dilemma as she
kissed me passionately and whispered.</p><p>""I'm gonna sit on your face, lover girl.""</p><p>""YES!"" I cried out.</p><p>With that, her toned legs made their way to cover my ears and her scented
love box was lowered onto my famished mouth. I nearly drowned as her cum
immediately coated my entire face. She tasted incredible as my tongue
probed the inner folds of her pussy. Being inexperienced at pussy licking
wasn't going to stop me from giving my lover the same feelings she brought
into me. It helped the Jessi was rocking her hips like she did when she
fucked me. I was definitely finding her 'spot' as I heard her gasp and moan
to my ministrations.</p><p>""OMG!... OH!!!  OH, shit!!!"" She squealed.</p><p>Getting the strength up, I brought my hands up and grabbed onto her
succulent ass and started nibbling on her clit.</p><p>""Fuck!!!..."" she gasped as her hips drove her sex harder into my face.</p><p>I sucked her clit completely in my mouth and pulled as hard as I could as
she erupted all over my face.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.......""</p><p>Hands full of ass cheeks, mouth sucking on her clit and her legs squeezing
my ears together, Jessi's orgasm rocked us both hard and heavy. I let my
grip go and like a falling tree, Jessi crashed onto the bed totally
satiated. The two of us looked like rag dolls tossed on the bed as
exhaustion was taking over. As I was falling asleep, I turned my head to
see a figure in the window. I refocused my eyes as best I could to see a
young naked girl in the window and she seemed to be busy with herself. I
remember seeing her at the pool before. Not that I was in the state to do
anything at the moment, but it was obvious that she had been watching us
and was fingering herself aggressively. My eyes closed and slumber took
hold.</p>"
1379,Déjà Vu,Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>I'm not sure where to start. I'm your typical 30 years-old southern
American girl working as a nurse for a moderate size medical office near
the local high school. My primary tasks were handling the usual day-to-day
illnesses as well as taking care of the various health needs of our high
school.</p><p>As for me, I grew up in a small town in Georgia as an only child. I met my
best friend in first grade and we quickly became inseparable. Lea was a
beautiful Asian/American girl with short glossy back hair, chestnut colored
eyes and an infectious laugh. We did everything together. At age 10 she
became my first kiss. It was innocent and experimental, but I still
remember it vividly. At age 14, we slept together in the nude. We had many
sleepovers before then, but this was the first time we slept in the same
bed and didn't wear any clothes. I don't remember what made us do it, but I
do remember that it felt heavenly. We were both very naive about sex and
masturbation until age 15; when a mutual friend confided in us how to
masturbate. We both were intrigue by what she was telling us that we
decided to try it together that night. We both got naked in my room and
started to play. Weird feelings came over me and I started to look at Lea
in a different, more lust-filled manner. When I finally experienced my
orgasm, I saw Lea sexually. Besides her incredible looking body, her ass
was perfection that I would salivate over. The curves from her hips around
and into her thighs were mesmerizing. I think she felt the same since I
felt the same glow from her. Unfortunately, nothing ever happened as she
moved before we could do anything. Since Lea, I learned to masturbate very
intensely. In college I experimented with group masturbation with a few
roommates just to get off. Nothing ever came close to the feelings Lea gave
me. I had a couple dicks before I got married and they never satisfied
me. My husband turned out to be a real asshole and we divorced two years
ago. So sexually, I am a powerful solo-lover.</p><p>It was about a year ago when Lani gave me a ruby red vibrator as a
gift. Lani was a good friend I worked with at the office and she knew my
situation. She even got me this toy rectal thermometer as a semi-gag
gift. It looked like a six inch rubberized dildo, which I have used on
myself on a few naughty occasions. I thought Lani was a beautiful woman and
had thoughts of trying something with her, but she was married to an
incredibly rich movie marketing man and they had two teenage daughters. I
knew that her family was a very strict and proper family. Expensive
teachers home schooled both children. Her oldest daughter Mia was going to
go the high school this year to help with social skills. Her youngest
Meloni would still be tutored until next year.</p><p>Well, Lani and I went out for drinks on a Friday night and really chilled
out after a long week. Since it was just before the school year, I had lots
of physicals to give and Lani was doing all her last minute preparations
for Mia along with her job. The drinks were getting to me and I was getting
horny. Lani was drinking like a fish and I think she went right by being
horny to being drunk. I stopped drinking to become the driver since it was
obvious that Lani couldn't talk or walk. I got her into my car and took her
home. I had to help her to her house and prayed that her husband was home
to take care of her. When I rang the bell and the door opened, my heart
stopped. This very young-looking petite girl answered the door and for a
brief second I flashed back to my first best friend Lea. A drunk Lani woke
me out of my stare as we helped her in and placed her on the sofa. I
explained her conditions to Mia and she understood saying that her mom has
been under a lot of stress. I was shocked at how mature this young lady
spoke, but in the same manner she was very naive. I wished her a good night
and was just about the door when she called me.</p><p>""Ms. Simmons, what time is my physical on Monday?"" Mia asked in a shy
embarrassed manner.</p><p>'Physical... Mia.. she wasn't on my list.' I though to myself. What hit me
even harder was that I didn't think Lani knew that physical information for
high school was required by Tuesday morning. I had to help her out.</p><p>""Well Mia, I am all booked for Monday, but I will make a special
appointment for 6:00pm Monday evening. Is that okay for you?""</p><p>""Yes, ma'am."" She said turning a red as her face would allow.</p><p>I headed out the door and drove off. Now my head was swirling. The drinks
had me going, my libido was itching and I had a flashback of my first
friend being my co-worker's daughter. I got home and was naked in a
flash. Since I lived alone, it was easy to plop on the couch naked and
satisfy my pussy's need. I decided to let the fingers do the walking. My
right hand found my clit immediately as I rubbed slowly from my bald pubic
mound, down to my ass pucker hole and back up to my enlarging clit. Getting
wet was never a problem and this was no different as I lubricated my
fingers quite nicely. I was approaching the pinnacle of my orgasm when my
thoughts turned to Lea and our 'experiences'. Seconds later Lea was
replaced by Mia in my thoughts. Her small Hawaiian body with those pert
breasts and innocent looking face; I was getting dizzy. When Mia helped
place her mom on the sofa and she bent over, I stared at her ass through
her long nightshirt and drooled. The nightshirt clinged to a few parts of
her body. I was entranced at how much her petite body called to me.</p><p>""AAAaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggggggggg...aaaaaaaaaaaaa..."" I
screamed out in my empty house as the orgasm took hold of me and wouldn't
let go. A second wave hit me and I pulled my hands away from my pussy and
breast as I couldn't handle much more. I finally subsided and my five-foot
frame melted onto the sofa. For being relatively small female, I could cum
long and hard. Slumber must have grabbed me because the next thing I
remember was waking up on the sofa at 3:13 am.</p><p>'That was the most powerful ""O"" I have had in years' I muttered to myself
taking my weary body to my bed and collapsing for the rest of the night.</p><p>This weekend was a blur as I had numerous tasks to do and I was going
constantly. Monday morning rolled around and my first appointment was a
physical. That brought me back to thoughts of Mia. I was examining my
patient and my mind was thinking what it was going to be like to examine
Mia. It wasn't until I found my patient's dick that I realized that I was
examining a boy. And this kid had a huge dick for a fifteen year old. He
was semi hard and looking at me lustfully. I was glad that I still looked
sexy enough to get young teenagers to get hard. Well, I made my way through
my day with only twenty or thirty thoughts of Mia. I scheduled Mia at six
even though our office closed at five to make sure that her mom could pick
her up and get back to the office. Subconsciously, I probably did it to
make sure that we were the only one's in the office. When Lani and Mia
returned, Lani asked if I would mind taking Mia home since she had to go
across town and pick up Meloni. I told her that it was no problem at all
and I would be happy to do it for her anytime. With that, out the door she
went leaving Mia and myself as the only two people in the entire office. I
could see she was very nervous, so I sat down to talk to her to comfort her
as much as possible.</p><p>""Okay Ms. Simmons."" She agreed.</p><p>""Mia, please call me Sandi. I want you to be totally comfortable with me.""</p><p>Meanwhile my pussy fountain was turned on and my thong panties were taking
a bath. There was no doubt how turned on I was, but this was a co-worker's
daughter. Before I knew what I was saying, I said it.</p><p>""Now Mia, please remove all your clothes and place them on the desk
here. When you are completely naked please sit on this table.""</p><p>Normally I don't start physicals off by having the patient get naked, but I
was spellbound by Mia. I had to see more of her, now!</p><p>Being a little nervous I told her that we were alone and nobody else would
see her in her birthday suit. I even told her that I would let her do it
alone and I would come back to the office in a few minutes. I needed to get
rid of the soaked panties I was wearing as they were really
uncomfortable. I headed into my office and removed them realizing that I
didn't have a spare pair, I was going back to Mia with no panties under my
skirt. Returning to my examining room with great anticipation, I definitely
wasn't let down. Mia sat naked and blushing. She was exquisite! I was
breathless as I looked her up and down. She was a little shorter than I was
with soft olive-tanned skin from head to toe. Her body was perfectly
contoured for a young teenager, especially her breasts. I couldn't help
myself as I stared closely at the firm curves of her 'B'-size breasts that
were calling to me. Her areolas were chocolate and had a tiny little nipple
point that told me she was either aroused or cold, and since she was very
innocent, I figured she was cold. I must have been staring too long as Mia
spoke up,</p><p>""Are you okay, Sandi?""</p><p>""Er.. ah.. yes... I'm sorry, I was lost in a thought."" I told her.</p><p>For some reason, she smiled. I had to examine her private parts that she
was hiding in her tightly closed legs.</p><p>""Please stand and face me."" I instructed her.</p><p>She did as she was told and stood right in front of me with good posture. I
however, sat in my rolling chair so I could get a much better look of her
innocent fruits. I pulled very close to her and was staring at her belly
looking lower to her shiny black pubic hair. She definitely had more hair
around her pussy than most girls of her age but it was manicured very
nicely. I had to run my fingers through it. I told her to spread her feet
apart so I could examine her 'down there' from a standing point. Not that I
could 'examine' anything other than my own personal interest, I wanted to
see her sex. But when she did, her folds were further between her legs than
I could see. I ran my fingers through her very soft pubic hair heading
south to find her slit. Her slit was tiny when I came across it between her
legs and she let out a little gasp as I hit the tip. She looked down on me
with glossy eyes and I think she was enjoying what I was doing. I needed to
get her physical done fast or I was going to be doing something I might
regret. I quickly went through the basic stuff and completed as much, and
as fast, as I could.</p><p>I asked her to lie on the table facing up which she did. I opened her legs
as I wanted a close view of her pussy. When I was able to get her legs
open, I found gold. Her slit was tiny and tightly closed. I used both hands
to open it up and view the forbidden fruits that it held. My pussy was
opening on its own and gushing juices as I did this to Mia. She had such a
tiny hole wrapped by soft pink pussy lips and a little button for a
clit. What had me going was that she was rather wet. There was moisture,
sticky moisture, all over her pussy and slightly coated on her folds. If I
didn't know any better, I think she was enjoying this. It took every once
of energy to prevent me from sticking my face between her legs and letting
my tongue taste her. So, I let my finger glide right through and when she
wasn't looking, I stuck my finger in my mouth. Sweet and slightly
salty... I thought.</p><p>I had to stop... I was over the edge and falling. I hoarsely told her to
flip over on her tummy so I could examine her backside. When she did, it
was over... There I sat looking at a perfect ass. There was no stopping now
as I had both hands on her ass massaging the soft skin over and over. It
seemed Mia was enjoying it too as her breathing slowed to a gentle
panting. Then I had an idea.</p><p>""Mia, I am now going to take your temperature."" I told her in a seductive
voice.</p><p>Depressed she started to get up and I pushed her back down.</p><p>""Lie back honey. I am going to take your temperature in your bum.""</p><p>""Oh."" She said nervously.</p><p>I proceeded to tell her that it was the most accurate way to get a
reading. I found the rectal thermometer in a draw and lubed it up. I opened
her ass cheeks with my hands giving me the best view of her anal orifice. I
pushed the tool into the orifice and salivated as I positioned it
right. Since I needed to keep it in her ass, I had both hands on her ass;
one to squeeze her cheeks close to keep it in, the other was actually
between her legs right over her pussy. My fingers by her pussy gently slid
along her slit. I was enjoying this experience so much that I lost track of
how long the thermometer was in her ass. I pulled it out and didn't even
look at it. Mia definitely was enjoying herself now as I could feel her
pussy salivating since I didn't remove my fingers from the top of her
folds.</p><p>""I'm sorry Mia, I need to do it again. I didn't get a good reading. So, I
need to put it back in your bum. Maybe a little deeper this time and I
might need to get it very wet."" I lied to her.</p><p>""That's okay, Sandi. I don't mind."" She told me.</p><p>With that, I slid my fingers through her pussy folds and took the coating
and rubbed her brown rosebud with it. Either I did it subconsciously or Mia
pushed back on me, the tip of my finger entered her bum. And it was
intoxicating to both of us. I left my finger there for a few moments to
savor the encounter. Then I replaced it with the thermometer. I did the
same as before squeezing her ass cheeks and toying with the tip of her
pussy lips. This time Mia groaned.</p><p>""Oohhhhh...""</p><p>When I pulled it out this time, I noticed her temperature was a little high
at 100 degrees. She also sighed when I removed my hands. I wanted to do it
one more time.</p><p>""Mia, I think we should...""</p><p>""Okay!!"" she answered me before I finished the question.</p><p>So, coating my finger again with her pussy juices I pushed my finger
knuckle deep in her ass to a very heavy sigh. I was getting dizzy from the
experience so I plopped the thermometer in her ass and did it a final
time. Staring at her naked on my table, ass in the air with a thermometer
in her bum was having incredible sexual affects on me. I was to the point
of desperately wanting to take this girl sexually that I had to figure out
how I was going to undress with my hands on her ass and tickling her pussy,
when I looked at the clock. It was almost 7:00 pm. Shocked that it was so
late, I let go of Mia's ass and started scribbling notes for her
physical. The thermometer slid out of her anus smoothly and I read the
reading.</p><p>""Okay Mia, you can get dressed now."" I said dejected.</p><p>I looked at her and she was depressed as well. Maybe it was just me.</p><p>She dressed slowly as she watched me finish my notes. I told her to come
along to my office to gather my things and then I would take her home. As
we walked to my office Mia spoke up,</p><p>""Excuse me Ms Si... Sandi, but did you sit in some water?""</p><p>I looked down to where she was looking and saw that my skirt covering my
ass was totally soaked... with cum juice. Now it was my turn to be
embarrassed. I didn't know what to say as we entered my office.</p><p>""Er, ah.. yea I guess so. I guess I will have to change quickly in here."" I
replied back as she sat at my desk.</p><p>I kept extra clothing at the office for the gym and stuff, so that wasn't
an issue. The issue is that I didn't have any panties. I pulled out a pair
of tight fitting sweats to wear and started to pull off my skirt when I
remembered my panties were missing and Mia was five feet from me. Thinking
that she would step outside when I started to change, I smiled at her. She
didn't move. Well, I was so incredibly horny and she was the cause, I
decided to let her see my womanhood and off came the skirt. Her eyes never
left my bald pussy as I shed the skirt and slid the sweatpants on.</p><p>""I'm sorry Mia, I was in a rush this morning and forgot to wear panties."" I
said guiltily.</p><p>""That is okay Sandi, I sometimes don't wear a bra or panties too."" She said
happily. ""My mom and dad would kill me if they ever knew.""</p><p>""Then, this is our little secret."" I told her.</p><p>She smiled and off we went. While on the ride home, I told her that her
temperature was a little high and to watch it as she might be catching
something.</p><p>""If I get sick, can I come to you?"" she asked innocently.</p><p>""Yes, anytime."" I told her.</p><p>I dropped her off at home and flew home to fuck myself into a frenzy. I
came several times as I replayed the experience in my office over and
over. I fucked myself to sleep to the very happy thoughts of Mia naked.</p><p>Well, the rest of the week was a blur and I didn't see Lani until Friday
afternoon who came running up to me frantically. I wasn't sure what to
expect since I gave her daughter a 'real detailed' physical. I didn't know
what Mia would tell her. So apprehension was guarding me as she approached.</p><p>""Sandi, I need a huge favor and you are the only person I can turn to."" She
said.</p><p>""You know I would help if I could, what do you need?""</p><p>""Steven and I were taking the kids to Los Angeles for the weekend for the
movie premier, however, Mia is sick and doesn't want to go. Meloni wants to
go so bad."" Lani explained. ""Well, Mia asked if you could take care of her
for the weekend. She has taken a shine to you.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say. Was Mia really sick and just wanted my care, or
did she want more. I told Lani to go and I would pick up Mia and take her
to my house for the weekend. Plans were set and I met Lani at her house
where I did meet up with a sick little Mia. Well, there goes my fantasy of
her interested in something else. I took her home and put her on the sofa
while I went to change. A little while later Mia told me she was feeling
better, but I wasn't sure since she still looked a little pink.</p><p>""Well, take my temperature and see."" Mia told me with a little excitement
in her voice.</p><p>I was taken aback as she was asking me to take her temperature and I was
sure she wanted it done rectally. I thought quickly and remembered that the
only rectal thermometer I had at home was a huge toy gag-gift thermometer
that did work. Since it did work accurately and I have used it a few times
on me, I figured, what the hell... let's see if Mia was game. It was twice
as thick and much longer. I tried to explain this to Mia and she didn't
hesitate with her reply.</p><p>""I hope that you have plenty of petroleum jelly and take your time
procuring my temperature.""</p><p>It seemed that Mia wasn't as naive as I may have thought. I took her to my
room and sat her on my bed while I went to dig out the big tool and some KY
jelly. I came back to my room to find a naked Mia sprawled out on my
king-size bed with her ass calling me. I showed Mia the thermometer and her
eyes bugged out a little. It really wasn't that big, but compared to the
regular rectal thermometers, it looked huge. I positioned a pillow under
her hips to raise her ass into the air. I got right behind her and stared
at her brown spot. I licked my lips and drooled a little. As if coaxing me
further, Mia slowly wiggled her ass at me.</p><p>""Make sure you get me very wet so it won't hurt."" She said teasingly.</p><p>I agreed with her since she was telling me to pull cum from her pussy
lips. I let my fingers glide over her pussy folds and she wasn't that wet.</p><p>""I'm sorry Mia, but it seems your...'body' isn't producing enough lubricant
for me to start."" I told her.</p><p>Yes, I know the KY was more than enough, but I wanted her pussy juices.</p><p>""Well Sandi, can you use some of your juices to coat my bum?""</p><p>I was dumbfounded. I spoke without thinking.</p><p>""Would you want my pussy juices or me to use my tongue?""</p><p>Too late, I said it and I was about to regret it when she replied.</p><p>""Do as you please, you're the doctor."" She said very innocently as if she
didn't really understand what I just said. ""Do both if it'll make it feel
much better.""</p><p>I wasn't going to pass up this chance at all and I opened her ass cheeks as
wide as possible and stuck my tongue into her crack and let it find the
brown pucker prize.</p><p>""Oh yes..."" Mia moaned happily.</p><p>I licked up and down on her hole and she was cooing to every move on my
tongue. With a free hand, I slid a finger into my pussy and coated it with
my milky cum juice. I brought it up and slid it into her hole where my
tongue just left. It immediately slid into the orifice and went deeper than
I wanted. That was because Mia pushed her bum back onto it as she moaned
into a pillow.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhh...mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm...""</p><p>I slowly pulled it out to have Mia push back and press it deeper.</p><p>""Ohhhh...""</p><p>This girl was getting off on finger fucking her ass.  So, I obliged her and
finger fucked her ass for a little while. Meanwhile I fingered my
pussy. Almost too far gone, I pulled my finger out of her ass to allow for
what we started to do. Take her temperature. A little disappointed Mia
stopped her moaning until the big rectal thermometer hit the spot. It went
in easily and down a bit. I was so flustered and ready for something more,
that I watched the time so we could be on to 'other' things. After an
agonizing two minutes, I pulled it out to a temperature of 99.6... normal
for a rectal reading. I looked down at her brown hole and it looked like it
was spasming a bit.</p><p>I couldn't believe how horny and worked up I was. I was so fucking hot for
a teenage girl that I would do just about anything. I wanted to keep Mia
naked and explore her body with my hands, mouth and tongue. This was new
territory for me. I never really thought of a woman as a sex object, let
alone a young girl, but I was incredibly sexually charged... and Mia was
having this affect on me. I wanted to fuck her someway.</p><p>A little motion on my bed woke me out of my fantasy, sort of... There was
Mia lying on my bed in such an innocent seductive manner. I wanted to find
a way to keep her naked and make love to her, however, nothing was coming
to mind. Being so naive to lovemaking between two women, I could not think
of anything to say or do to take this little porcelain goddess and taste
her forbidden fruits.</p><p>""Ummm, Sandi, maybe... I should stay in bed so I don't relapse."" She said
so ingenuously. ""I don't want my temperature to go up again, so maybe I
shouldn't wear my clothes for a while either?!?""</p><p>I could swear that she was trying to seduce me as much as I wanted her. She
was saying and doing the things I wanted so bad, but I didn't want to jump
on her just in case she was truly being innocent. The more I looked at her,
I felt that she was as much a virgin to female love as I was, she was just
being more open about her body.</p><p>I don't know. I was dizzy with absolute lust for this girl and I was
thinking that she might be interested as well.. but what if I was wrong? I
would be throwing away my career. Maybe I already went too far. I was now
getting scared.</p><p>""Well, Mia... let's do what is comfortable for you. I am willing to make
you feel really good any way you want. You need to tell me what you
want... or if there is something you would like to do or try, I will do it
for you... Just ask""</p><p>I figured that if she was really interested, then I could put it in her
hands to let me know.  Then she let it out.</p><p>""Sandi... I really liked it when you... um, took my temperature. It made
me...excited."" She said honestly.</p><p>I could tell she was getting excited as her little nipples stood erect. I
licked my lips at the sight. I wasn't looking at her face anymore.</p><p>""Well... you see..."" She was really hesitating. ""I told Meloni about how
great it felt to have my temperature taken and she was so excited for me
that she told me about... sex she had with this guy from my dad's
office. We stayed up almost all night as she told me how good it felt and
things she did and how her... vagina felt so incredible...""</p><p>The excitement was really taking hold of Mia as she continued.</p><p>""She even showed me how to tickle my vagina to make it... come. 'I think
that is what she said.'""</p><p>""Oh Mia..."" I said soothing her softly. ""That is so incredibly sweet of
Meloni.""</p><p>""She told me so much and how great she feels and how much of a real woman
she is now. I was... hurt... yet, I wanted it too. But...""</p><p>""But what, honey?"" I coaxed her on.</p><p>""Well, I don't like any men or boys... and I don't know what or how to do
anything... I want to do just like she said, but I feel stupid.""</p><p>I rubbed her shoulder and gave her a nice tight hug bringing her face into
my breasts. I was feeling the excitement through my pussy.</p><p>""Sandi, since you made me feel so special and treated me like an adult when
I was having my physical...and you know everything... can you help me?"" She
pleaded with me.</p><p>Yes... oh, yes! I wanted this. Yes, yes, yes... I was dancing in my mind. I
wanted to jump her right there. But, I was going to take my time and make
sure that we both were 100% sure we wanted to take each other's girl/girl
virginity.</p><p>""Well.. Mia.. I don't know."" I toyed with her.</p><p>""Oh please... it will be our little special secret. You know everything and
you are incredibly beautiful!"" Now begging me while letting her hands fall
into my lap.</p><p>""But Mia, I have never done this with a girl, er... a woman before either.""</p><p>""That's okay... we can learn together...PLEASE!!!""</p><p>With that, I kissed her. I let myself go and brought our lips together for
the most awkward and unusual kiss I ever had. It was soft and powerful at
the same time. Mia was definitely inexperienced at kissing as she almost
bit my lip. But there was something about teaching her that watered my
pussy even more.  I laid her back on my plush king-size bed and told her to
just relax and enjoy the ride. I had an idea from all those porn films I
watched where to go. Of course, I knew what felt good to me as well. I was
going to try to imitate those ideas on my little young lass. I made her
very comfortable and started with soft kisses on her face, neck and
ears. Her breathing was a little erratic since she didn't know what to
expect. As I moved to her tiny titties and brought my mouth over them, her
breathing started to slow and focused. Her skin was incredibly soft. My
tongue licked around her brown areolas ending with a tongue flick to the
tip. There wasn't really a handful of breast flesh that I could caress in
my hand. I used my fingers to gently knead her breasts and caress her erect
nipples. Little moans of pleasure escaped from her mouth while her hips
gyrated ever so slightly to my tongue and finger massages. Repositioning
myself over her to taste her fresh young fruit, I opened her legs to allow
my tiny frame to melt down to her little black bush below her
bellybutton. I ran my nose through her pubic hair to the smell of
strawberry body wash. Kissing and rolling my tongue through the sparse
forest brought me to the tiny pussy folds deep between her legs. Her slit
was very tiny compared to all the pussies I have seen through my
career. There was no way a donkey dick would fit in her right now. I was
doubting that my fingers would be able to find solace inside her
womanhood. As I kissed her mound and her slit, she definitely responded
with happy cooing and slight panting. I already tongued her ass to my own
pleasure, it was time to spread her folds open and let my tongue lick its
magic. Parting of her lips was rather difficult since her baby skin was so
soft and hard to keep a grip. Opening the clamshell and holding it open
gave me the joyous site of her tiny button clit and hidden pussy
lips. Sticking my tongue into the tiny gap gave immediate results. Mia
jumped as if she was shocked. Her eyes bugged out at me with desire. Her
muffled scream of passion told me that I was definitely doing the right
thing. And the taste was divine; a salty mix with a slight hint of
fruit. Letting my instincts take over, I let my tongue wonder her lips
slowly savoring every drop of cum juice I could lick from her. I had to
work my own starving pussy as well. I fingered myself while licking the
fruit-flavored Mia pussy.</p><p>""Oh...oh...oh...oh..."" she panted.</p><p>""Mmrrrhhhhppphhhh..."" I tried to moan while eating soft, sweet pussy.</p><p>Mia was enjoying the experience very much and I so wanted to make her cum,
but I wasn't hitting the right spot. My tongue was getting tired and I was
on the verge of cumming myself. I decided to allow my fingers to penetrate
her pussy and see what happens. Leaning back and bringing my moist fingers
to the tight folds. I opening the treasure chest and found the little ruby
red hole between her salivating pussy lips. I looked up at Mia as I opened
her pussy as wide as I could to allow for my finger to pierce her virgin
hole. Her eyes were very glossy and carried a determined fire within
them. A neophyte to the experience, she was trying to fathom the experience
while enjoying her sexual exploration. I started to press my middle finger
into her pussy where I met moist resistance. I felt as if this was the very
first thing to ever infiltrate her pussy the way her pussy muscles wouldn't
allow my finger to advance. I pushed further and her pussy walls softened
to allow my finger to enter. Mia also rolled her eyes into the back of her
head and moaned loudly.</p><p>""Uummmmm.....oooohhhhh.......yyyyeeaaaa.""</p><p>I finally found her intact hymen. Part of me wanted to break it right
there, but I decided to leave it for now and short finger fuck her into
hopefully her first vaginal orgasm. I pulled it out slowly and her pussy
muscles wrapped on my finger almost sucking it back in. I pressed it back
in with less resistance. I picked up the pace and Mia was now riding an
orgasm. Her head was thrashing and she was verbal calling for it. I picked
up speed while avoiding her hymen. Her pussy was lubricating very nicely
and one of my other fingers slid into the milky cum and hit her ass
rosebud. Her first vaginal orgasm exploded.</p><p>""Yyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaooooooooooooooowwwwwwwwwww..."" She screamed from the back
of her head.</p><p>Her pussy muscles were convulsing to the power of Mia's orgasm. The
intensity of her first orgasm made me remember my first real
orgasm... thoughts of Lea filled my head then. It took me a long while
before my pussy stopped its random convulsing back then... and from the
looks of it, Mia was going to have the same thing. I finally got my fingers
from her vise-gripped pussy and licked the milky warm cum from my coated
fingers. As Mia came down from her high lying on the bed, I decided to
finger myself again and cum. It wasn't going to take much since I was
electrified by Mia. Sure enough, I came seconds later with a very nice
cum-flow. I slid my fingers into my mouth to suck them clean as I have done
in the past and realized that I had very little taste to my cum. I removed
my clothes and cuddled up to Mia on the bed. She was definitely wiped out
from the experience, so I let her head rest on my bare breast and she faded
into sleep.</p><p>About an hour later, Mia woke me up trying to suck on my breast. She
was... well, terrible. I wasn't feeling anything positive from her, so I
helped her suckle on my breast. I showed her how to lick and nibble on my
erect nipples. Just like a newborn, once she found how to latch on, she was
good. And boy did it feel great.. Her warm tongue swirling over my pert
nipples... I moaned happily to her nurturing. I moaned sweet nothings in
the air and let her take over... She definitely figured out where my
sensitivity was and exploited it. I could feel the electrical energy she
was creating. Then, abruptly, she stopped. Talk about pulling the plug. I
was disappointed but tried my best not to show it. She was gleaming at
me. She was very excited over what she did and that she was making me feel
incredibly sensuous. I wanted to have her eat my pussy but I don't think
she was ready for that, not yet. She was clearly basking in the warm
feelings we were sharing together. I decided to do a little nipple sucking
on her girl tits. I was a little envious on how soft, yet firm her breasts
were. She definitely had the youthful breasts and they were so
succulent. Now my breasts were my best assets. I caught many a men trying
to see through my 36C during my career... but at thirty, they had a slight
sag and not as firm. Happy moans emanated from Mia as I devoured her
beautiful breasts. I was about to move south to eat virgin fruit again when
Mia spoke out weakly.</p><p>""Can you do that... thing you did to my bum before?  ... You know, with
your tongue...""</p><p>Catching her drift... ""You mean where I use my tongue on your bum?""</p><p>""Oh yes... it feels sooooooooooo good. It makes my tummy tingle.""</p><p>Gee, I was so hot doing that to her, I agreed very willingly. I put her up
doggie-style to allow as deep a penetration I could get with my
tongue... and maybe other things. When she was positioned just right with
her olive-skinned ass staring at me, I almost came. The sight was
incredible! I was so hot.</p><p>Because her ass, and whole body, was tight and firm, I had to peel open her
ass cheeks to allow me to her pucker. I wasted no time as my tongue snaked
into her quivering little butt hole. The feelings were immediate and she
did not hold any of it in.</p><p>""Oh yes, Sandi!... Please!!! I really like.... Ooohhh.. yes!""  She was much
more vocal.</p><p>I licked in little circles over her brown eye and tried to push my tongue
in. It really didn't go far but the nerve endings in her ass responded
quite nicely. I could feel her little spasms in her ass and legs. I decided
to take it one step further and brought my fingers over her partially
opened pussy and played with her lips.</p><p>""Yeeeooooww.... Yes, yes... oh yes...."" She begged breathing hoarsely.</p><p>I let my cum-coated fingers slide up to her clit and my tongue fuck her ass
and she convulsed with a powerful little orgasm.</p><p>""Oohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>Her back arched and my face pulled away from her ass but my fingers stayed
right on her pussy and I tickled her clit though the entire orgasmic
experience. A full 30 seconds passed before she melted into the bed
peacefully. I withdrew my hand and covered her body as I crawled up next to
her for a night of extreme peaceful sleep.</p><p>The next morning was very weird for me, but a good weird. Mia and I walked
around and had breakfast like longtime lovers. I gave her a sexy nightie to
wear around the house. I wore a see-thru red lace outfit as well. We just
enjoyed being together. One nice thing about my house was the huge shower
in my master bathroom. It could easily fit four 'active' people. So, Mia
and I had plenty of room to do as we pleased. We climbed into the shower
together and it was Mia's turn to teach me a thing or two. With a soft pad
and some body soap, I became Mia's model clay as she was washing me in a
sensual art form. Using the soft wash pad, Mia slowly washed my body with
tiny circles starting with my neck and working down. She paid close
attention to my back right to the crack of my ass. It was so sensual... I
was feeling little tingles of pleasure all the way to my feet. When I
turned to face her, she started at top and my tiny circle of washing barely
brushing my body. Her washing technique was making my pussy drool from the
sensuality. Her soft circular strokes honed in on my breasts and I thought
I was going to have an incredible passive orgasm. I was so hot,
yet... passively. My nipples were sticking so far out as she encircled each
breast.</p><p>""Ohhh..."" I moaned to a huge smile from Mia.</p><p>I was melting from her touch. Moving lower on my body she did the same to
my belly gently guiding over my bellybutton ring. Her soft passionate
circles over my sex had me open my legs for her hands. I moaned and moaned
to her incredible techniques. My pussy had to be pouring out just like the
shower cascading over our bodies. As Mia move down each leg I lost focus on
her and let her take me beyond cloud nine.  When she moved behind me and up
my legs to my ass I came back to focus. Her love making with the wash pad
to my ass was opulent. She opened my ass cheeks and with a finger and a
piece of the wash pad, entered my ass.</p><p>""Oh yes!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"" I lost it all, leaned against the shower wall and
let her do it.</p><p>She fingered my ass while cleaning it. I melted to the intoxicating
feeling. I don't know how long she did it, but I was jelly when she
finished.</p><p>It was her turn and I tried to emulate what she did to me. She seemed to
enjoy it, but I doubt that I was half as good as she was. However, when I
did her ass, she was definitely enjoying it. So, I fingered her ass until
the water turned cool... Time to step out.</p><p>As we dried off each other, I asked.</p><p>""Mia... where did you ever learn to do that?""</p><p>Matter-of-factly... she replied. ""Meloni and I have been showering together
for years. We just did it...""</p><p>""You two still shower together?"" I asked rather stunned that two teenage
girls still shower together.</p><p>""Sure. We have found it to be... fun together.""</p><p>""Do you two have intimate time together?"" I had to ask.</p><p>""Um, no... we just shower together because it feels good."" Innocence in her
voice.</p><p>We left the bathroom and dressed. We headed out to the mall to have some
girl time.. My mind was still trying to decipher the intimate showers that
Mia and Meloni shared.</p><p>We got home rather late from shopping and eating out. The whole time I
treated Mia as a friend... well, more of a 'special' friend than
babysitting. She definitely acted very mature for her age and made me feel
very special as well. We bought a few things, including these little
naughty outfits that we thought would be fun to wear at night. I popped
open a nice bottle of wine to share with Mia and we retired to my bedroom
to put on our new outfits. Deciding to be playful, I went in the spare
bedroom to change and gave Mia my room to change. We both met in the living
room with wine glass in hand. The powder pink baby-doll outfit Mia was
wearing was exquisite. Not only did it make her look very sexy, it made her
look so mature. Aside from her very young looking face, she could pass for
a woman in her mid twenties. My outfit was similar to Mia's baby-doll
outfit except it was lavender and partially see-thru. I stared at Mia for a
period of time as she simply posed for me to take in her beauty, raw
sensuality and maturity. Standing with a hand on her hip and holding a
glass of wine made her incredibly desirable.</p><p>""Sandi... you look... incredible!"" She said taking in my form.</p><p>""Standing next to you, anyone would look incredible."" I countered.</p><p>Blushing to a shade of crimson, Mia took a huge gulp of wine. We made it to
the sofa and cuddle up together listening to the soft music in the
background and polishing off the bottle of wine. There was an aura of
sensuality in the air that felt like the old group masturbation days of
college... I was very horny and extremely turned on being so close and
comfortable with Mia. And she was so content with me. We sat there together
for a while and enjoyed the sensual warmth of each other's body. As our
intimacy grew, I felt so at ease with myself; and the fact that I was
seducing a young girl. I was far more content with her than I had ever been
any time in my life. I turned to look into her eyes, that were wine-glazed
over, but the feelings were still there. I could see her wanting... I
brought our lips together and closed my eyes as my mouth closed on her
lips. Fire scorched our lips together and our tongues intertwined to make
tongue-love. Mia was letting herself go and do what felt natural. Her
kissing was much improved and she was very laid back accepting the
experience completely. My hands found her soft sensual face and caressed it
through our lip lock. Fingers flowing through her hair, I took control of
the encounter and laid her back onto the sofa as I repositioned myself on
my knees looking over her. I was going to make love to her body with my
mouth. Seeing the incredible passion in her youthful face, I smiled as I
lifted her baby doll top up to allow my mouth to clasp onto her girlish
breasts. My mouth found her left breast to immediate audible delight from
Mia. She was definitely being more vocal about pleasing her. I nibbled,
sucked and licked her baby-soft mounds. Ooing and ahhhing came on a
continuous flow from a very happy Mia. I was very moist myself and couldn't
help letting my fingers get wet on my pussy. Her soft mounds of sensual
flesh kept calling me over and over; which I was more than happy to
oblige. Twenty minutes of breast sucking and caressing gave way to my
hunger for young, innocent, fresh pussy. Pulling her baby doll top back
down to cover her torso, I went south and removed Mia's panties. Willingly
her thighs parted to give me reign of her love box. Visibly moist and still
very tight folds smiled back at me as I moved in. My tongue wasted no time
to slide between the tight folds partly them just enough to allow my tongue
to lick both folds at the same time. Mia's reaction was to arch her back
and let out an elongated moan. I licked up and down a few times to the
music of passionate moans from Mia's mouth. Using my cum-soaked fingers
(from my own pussy), I opened Mia's pussy and ran my cum-drenched fingers
into her pussy and all over her lips. As I mixed my milky cum with Mia's, I
licked my lips expectantly. There was no doubt that Mia was enjoying
herself like never before as she thrashed softly on the sofa moaning and
calling out my name in heat. It was amazing that she was moving
aggressively and yet, from her hips down, she was almost immobile.</p><p>'Man, she was incredibly flexible!' I thought to myself as I watched her
movements.</p><p>I moved my mouth over her love slit and let my tongue do the work. The
taste of our combined cum juice was unique. I have tasted myself many times
before, but this was something...different. Maybe it was the innocence of
Mia combined with my nativity of female love; but this was far
more... intoxicating. Feverously I licked her pussy taking in every square
inch of female love box real estate on this girl.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaa...oooooooooooohhh... Sandi!!!"" Mia started to scream. ""I
am.... Doing it again...""</p><p>She was cumming and it was making her whole body convulse. I became more
rabid and devoured her pussy and licked her clit to send her over this
intense frenzy.</p><p>""Yeeess.... Ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>This was a big one... Her whole body was contorting to cover the extreme
feelings that were flowing in and around her. I kept my mouth, especially
my tongue, glued to her pussy mound. I wanted her to feel the full wave of
intensity from beginning to the very end. The wave was hitting hard and
long and Mia was nearing the pass out stage. I started to pull back from
her drenched pussy when she grabbed my head with both hands and pulled my
face back into her pussy screaming ""YES, YES, YES!!!""</p><p>I sucked her tiny clit that barely made it into my mouth and held on as the
violent wave drowned the two of us with her most powerful orgasm of her
life. The cum juice flowed freely and oozed out of her tight slit. The
youthful juices were nowhere near my cum flow, but it was definitely a
soaking event.</p><p>It was several minutes before Mia's body subsided and she released my
head. I moved back and let her just melt on the sofa. It was the most
incredible sensual sight I ever laid my eyes on. I savored the entire
experience like a death row inmate's final meal.</p><p>It was a good half hour before Mia moved. It was rather late and I was
planning to take her to bed and let her sleep in my arms. She actually got
up bottomless and made my pussy twitch from her form. I told her we could
head to bed and enjoy slumber together when she turned to me quizzically,</p><p>""Sandi, before we go to bed together, may I... 'please' you?""</p><p>Not knowing where this was going since I wasn't sure she was ready to eat
pussy, I smiled at her.</p><p>""Mia, you can have me any way or anywhere you want. Take me!""</p><p>Still bottomless she walked me into the bathroom. I drooled over the sight
of her moving ass. It was so incredibly erotic and briefly made me
flashback to my childhood days and my first best friend, Lea. When Mia
started to undress me, I came back from my flashback.</p><p>""I will make you happy in the shower again."" She commanded.</p><p>It was a little surprising the way she was taking over. I was taken aback
for a second and then remembered that I said she could take me. And she was
doing just that. Her eyes flowed with ardor. Doing as instructed we entered
the lukewarm shower. I was going to ask to turn the water up but Mia's eyes
told me to not say a word. As she made love to me with a wash pad, I could
see why the water was only lukewarm. The sensual zeal Mia was generating
was causing both our temperatures to rise rapidly. Moaning was coming from
my mouth. I looked down at Mia with glossy eyes and seeing her eyes rolling
in the back of her head as she caressed my body tenderly. She was moaning
too. The love she was giving my breasts was making it hard for me to
breathe. I was feeling my whole body melt into the wash pad in Mia's
fingers. Melting and being electrified at the same time... I was reaching
new sexuality within myself. It wasn't until I felt a finger enter my pussy
lips that I realized that Mia had made it to my sex and was trying to bring
an orgasm out of me. I gratified her nicely.</p><p>""Yes.........ooooohhh....Mia!!!! Yes.... Ohhhhh..."" I called out to her as
my pussy muscles spasmed around her finger excreting hot cum juice onto her
hand.</p><p>With her other hand Mia continued to make love to the rest of my body. My
orgasm didn't stop either. I was still going on autopilot. Removing her
finger with a slight wet popping sound and taking it into her mouth to
taste my pussy juices, I lost my focus and leaned against the wall to allow
my orgasm to envelop me and take me away.</p><p>The next thing I could remember was finishing drying Mia off and smiling
with an incredible glow. Mia was beaming. The glow emanating from both of
us lit up my dark bedroom as we made it to the bed. We barely spoke the
whole night, but we expressed far more non-verbally.</p><p>I looked at the clock as we crawled into bed, 3:28 am. Wow... we
were... busy for a long time. As I kissed Mia sweet dreams I asked her
about her sensual shower again.</p><p>""You and your sister learned how to do that in the shower together?""</p><p>""Yes, we did. Meloni really knows how to make me feel so good."" She said
innocently again. ""Do you want me to have her come her and offer it to
you?""</p><p>I was taken aback by her offer to have her sister make love to my body. I
was excited, a little, about the offer, but I was really only interested in
Mia. I had to tell her. I had to explain that I felt more for her. I needed
to let her know that this was... unique.</p><p>""Mia..."" I started. ""I would rather just have you, and only you.""</p><p>Before I could get another word in edgewise, she came right back.</p><p>""Good... because... Sandi... I feel ...something more for you. I can't
explain it, but I feel... something for you!""</p><p>Her eyes were genuine and sincere. She was telling me what I was going to
tell her.</p><p>""Well, Mia... I have those same feelings for you. Maybe more... I think we
should keep this our little secret"" I said</p><p>""Oh YES!"" she replied. ""I want this to be our little secret ... for a while
at least.""</p><p>""Yes... our little secret... our 'special' friendship.""</p><p>The kiss we shared blended into slumber and off we both went into silent,
blissful sleep.</p><p>The morning passed and we were taken out of our idyllic sleep when the
phone rang. It was Mia's mom calling from the airport to let us know that
she would be there to pick up Mia in about twenty minutes. I looked at the
clock to see that the morning was gone and we were into the middle of the
afternoon; 2:12 pm.</p><p>'Wow, I never, ever slept this late.' I thought as Mia and I headed for a
quick shower together.</p><p>It was a quick sensual and cleaning affair. I ran through the house
cleaning any evidence of our time together. When Mia came out dressed for
her parents, she was back to her usual self; with a new glare in her
eyes. We clearly made eye contact and shared love between them as the
doorbell rang.</p><p>Life has weird ways of showing itself...</p>"
1380,Amanda Goes Wild,Funfla1965,1,A mature aunt finds fun in her niece and nephew.,"['F,f,m inc']","<p>I’m not sure where to begin. What started out so innocent turned out to be
very interesting. It all started when my sister Abby called me and asked me to
baby-sit Ryan and Alexa for the weekend while Michael took her out to Vegas
for a convention. Being such a career woman of thirty, I wasn’t sure I was the
right person for it.</p><p>“Amanda, you know you can handle them, plus, they are really self-sufficient
anyway,” Abby pleaded.</p><p>I agreed and decided that I would stay at their house for the weekend. I got
to Abby’s house on Friday morning as they were heading out to the airport and
the kids were at school. I got the basic information I needed and made myself
at home. The kids came home in the early afternoon excited to see me. I was
getting hugs from both of them like I was a long lost relative, and I just
lived a few blocks away.</p><p>Ryan is all boy at fifteen years old. Somewhat tall for his age, he was your
typical shy teenager with brown hair and eyes. His complexion did show a
little of the youthful issues but nothing too noticeable.</p><p>Alexa was a little different. She was very open and extremely intuitive for a
thirteen-year-old girl. She was almost as tall as Ryan with very blonde hair
and blue eyes. She would have been the epitome of beauty model if she wasn’t
as thin as she was. Her one incredible feature was her perfectly rounded ass.
Wow… what was I thinking? But it was true, she had a thin frame, no chest yet,
and she had the perfect curves around her hips. I wouldn’t doubt if she was
sexually active the way she carried herself. I wonder if she had explored sex
with Ryan like her mom used to do with her brother and sister.</p><p>Yes, Abby, our brother Kurt, and I used to have sex together for many years.
Kurt used to fuck us regularly. In ways, I think Ryan is actually Kurt’s son
rather than Michael’s. Of course Abby would never confirm it, but she never
denied it either. But that is another story.</p><p>Our afternoon started out fine with an early dinner and Alexa begging me to
let her stay at her friend’s house. I agreed since it was only across the
street. Before she left, she stared at me with this incredibly naughty look
that made me wonder what kind of sleep over she was going to. But I already
agreed to let her go, so out the door she went. Ryan and I planned to settle
down to a movie. I told him to get comfortable while I changed in Abby’s room.
He went to his room and I went into Abby's bedroom for the weekend. I set my bag
on the bed and opened it up to put some sweats and a t-shirt on, bra and
panties wouldn’t be needed. I dropped my shirt by the bed and as I went to
pick it up, I found a box underneath the bed. Curiously, I pulled it out and
opened it. I was shocked. It was Abby’s sex box. She had toys, pictures and
different creams. I was getting so hot looking at all of the stuff my older
sister played with. I knew she was a sex maniac like me, but I didn’t realize
that she loved to do pictures as well. I looked at all the hot pictures of my
sister and other people in various sex acts and I had to play with myself.
Just as I got really going Ryan called out to me.</p><p>‘Shit’ I thought.</p><p>I was so fucking horny and had to stop. I quickly dressed and joined Ryan in
the living room. He had on a pair of short and a half t-shirt sitting on the
couch anxiously waiting for me. I pulled up the movie on pay-per-view and we
sat to enjoy it. I kept looking over at Ryan as the movie started. Horniness
was really getting to me and I started to think lusting thoughts of my
sister’s son. I had to stop. I started to look away when he moved, his legs
open. I couldn’t believe it, his little cock was dangling there. I lost it
all. I stared at his little limp tool and drooled over it. I could see his
ball sack right behind his manhood. An overwhelming urge to take his cock in
my mouth made me change the channel to an adult station. Ryan was going to
protest until he saw a woman getting fucked doggie-style. With his eyes glued
to the TV, his cock started to grow in front of my eyes. With a move so fast,
I had my hand under his shorts grasping his growing member. He didn’t protest
at all. As a matter of fact, he moved to allow me easier access. I pulled his
cock out into the open and stroked it slowly. His moans of pleasure filled the
room with the squeals from the woman on the TV. Needing a better grip, I
repositioned myself and Ryan pulled down his shorts completely. Shocked that
he was so bold with his aunt I wanted to protest, but his five-inch hard-on
beckoned my mouth. I brought my lips to his maturing member and took it into
my starving lips. Except for a few wisps of pubic hair at the top of his cock,
Ryan was hairless.</p><p>“Oh…Amanda!” He cooed.</p><p>I proceeded to take him deep in my mouth and back out. His hips were bucking
so slightly as I gave him a very nice blowjob. My head bobbed in his lap
taking the precious young meat for all it was worth.</p><p>“Oohhh…. Fuck!!!” He called out.</p><p>I had a finger in my pussy fucking myself, but it wasn’t enough… I had to have
cock.</p><p>“Ryan, would you like to fuck me?” I asked.</p><p>“Would I?!? Yes, ma’am!”</p><p>The next morning I fucked him three more times before we cleaned up and his
sister returned. I couldn’t believe he was as sexually mature as he was. He
knew how to fuck and he had stamina. When I asked him where he learned it, he
smirked and said a friend taught him. What a great friend.</p><p>We were just getting out of the shower after I gave him a blowjob when his
sister came in the house. She smiled at us and asked how our night was. She
seem to focus on Ryan and for a minute, I thought they were talking
telepathically. She looked me up and down after that and I got the same chills
I did when she left the night before.</p><p>We spent the day together and had some fun. After a late lunch I decided to go
take a nap and let the kids play. I put on a t-shirt and left my panties on as
I climbed into the bed. I was fading to sleep when I thought I heard soft
screams in the house. I listened again and nothing… so I faded to sleep.</p><p>I thought I was dreaming when I felt my panties being removed. I didn’t think
too much about it until I felt a tongue slither into my pussy. Then, I knew I
wasn’t sleeping. I could feel an experienced tongue snaking in through the
folds of my pussy. I opened my legs to enjoy the feeling. I finally realized
that I was in my sister’s house and room. I looked down to see someone under
the bed sheet between my legs. I guess Ryan was giving me what I did to him…
And he was really good too. He peeled my lips apart to allow a deeper access
to my pussy hole. His tongue licked me deep and intense.</p><p>“Ooohhhh…,” I moaned to the pleasant feeling I was getting.</p><p>Repositioning a little, he found my clit and a finger plunged into my fuck
hole.</p><p>“Woooooowwwww….ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh…”</p><p>In moments, he had the eruption explode out of me and onto his face.
“Ccccuuuummmmmiiinggggg….”</p><p>The wave was short but very intense as I came all over his fingers and face.
Damn, did it feel great. I had to taste some of my cum on his face and I
pulled him up to realize that he, was a she… It was Alexa who ate my pussy
expertly. I was too stunned to say anything as she looked at me with that
shit-eating grin. It was then that I realized that Alexa had a great teacher,
my sister. I would have to find out more about my sister teaching her kids
about sex.</p><p>“So, auntie, your pussy feel good?”</p><p>“Gosh, yes… you are a great pussy licker!” I told her.</p><p>“I can fuck really good if you want to find out.”</p><p>Wow… I wanted it and she was up off the bed naked getting a dildo. I looked
her body over as she stood up. She was very thin and had no curves in her
breast yet, but her areolas were large. I could see that she had erect nipples
that stuck out just a bit. I looked between her legs to her sex and she was
bald and pure. She had no tan lines either. I was getting so hot looking at
her. She saw me looking at her and she showed off her body. When I got to see
her ass, I was shocked how nicely she had curves.</p><p>“Wow…” I said.</p><p>“You like?” she asked. “Wanna fuck me too?”</p><p>“Ah…um… er…” I didn’t know what to say.</p><p>“Don’t worry Auntie, I lost my cherry a while ago. And Ryan fucked me good a
little while ago.”</p><p>“Huh?” I was dumbfounded that she was so open about it.</p><p>“Sure, he fucked me really hard as he told me how you two had great sex last
night. I came so hard!”</p><p>Wow, this was a lot to handle. But again, I was feeling good and she
definitely stirred my desire for female sex. Getting a nice size dildo from
her mom’s collection, she proceeded to lube it up and place it into my
starving pussy. She had it pumping in and out of me with ease. I couldn’t
belief how turned on my niece was doing to me.</p><p>”Ooohhhh….shit!” I moaned out.</p><p>This tall lanky girl was driving me wild with her abilities with the dildo. I
was coming to the peak of my orgasm when she stopped and smiled. Then did it
again… she did this to me three times and had me on the edge each time.
Finally, she allowed me to cum freely as she buried the dildo to the extreme
in my freshly fucked pussy.</p><p>“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggg…”</p><p>I came in a fury all over the bed and the dildo. I was feeling so sexually
relaxed. I needed to repay Alexa. I took the cum-soaked dildo from her and
planted a kiss on her very accepting lips. Her tongue was in my mouth in no
time. We were tongue dancing for a little while as I positioned her on the
bed. I went right in between her young thighs and brought my face within
inches of her young pussy. I could see that she was excited as her lips were
red and moist. Wasting no time, I let my tongue glide through the folds of her
teen pussy. I was in heaven tasting her juices. I licked through the folds to
her tiny little clit button. It was electrifying when my tongue found her
button.</p><p>“Yessssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss,” she cooed.</p><p>I continued to lick and kiss her girl pussy. Her thighs spasmed and she came
hard with almost no sound, just a tightening of her thighs around my head. Not
to let her lose the feeling, I spread her lips wide and placed the dildo into
her love canal. I didn’t expect it to go far since it was pretty thick.
Shocking me again, the dildo kept going deeper and deeper in her endless
pussy.</p><p>Panting and moaning she gladly accepted the powerful plastic cock. I had three
quarters of it in her before it finally met resistance. I adjusted my grip and
pumped in and out of her teen pussy.</p><p>“Oh my God…” she bit into her lip. “Oh my God. Oh my God…”</p><p>I picked up speed plunging into her sex. With the force of a mature woman,
Alexa exploded hard!</p><p>“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…” not too loud though.</p><p>This was an incredible experience as I looked down on my niece freshly-fucked
on my sister’s bed. Exhausted, she looked up and smiled, beckoning me to join
her. I climbed into the bed with her and she cuddled with me. Sleep over took
us.</p><p>This could turn out to be quite interesting.</p>"
1381,It Happened One Night,Funfla1965,1,,"['f/f', 'inc']","<p>It started off innocently. Little did I know that this naive play with my
sister was going to be something much more than I ever thought. Being an
athletic fourteen-year-old girl in suburbia USA, I never found an interest
in sex. Since I was six, I had a passion for sports; softball, volleyball,
basketball and more. Being 5'4"" tall with long brown hair/eyes, I was the
typical looking female teen jock. My sixteen-year-old sister was virtually
the spitting image of me except she was into books more than sports. I hit
puberty with vengeance about a year ago and found my body forming shapes
that was affecting my sports. My hips and breasts practically grew
overnight forcing me to get a new wardrobe and wear a bra...Eeewww... I
thought I was huge at a 32B but compared to Lynn, my sister, at 36C; and my
mom at 36D, I was tiny. I was grateful that, although my breasts were a
nuisance, I could still play my sports.</p><p>It all happened one Friday night. Mom and dad were going to a friend's
house for the weekend, leaving Lynn and myself to manage on our own. They
had left us alone many times before, but this was different. There was
something in the air that gave it a... mystical feeling about the night. I
talked to my bookworm sister as we had a quick dinner and she seemed really
engrossed in thoughts, nothing with the conversation we were having. I
tried to pry it out of her but she wouldn't divulge what was on her mind. I
shrugged her off and went to my room to put on a bikini to go for a swim in
the backyard. I called out to Lynn to tell her I was going to go
swimming. I guess she didn't hear me as she came to my door.</p><p>""What did you say, Lori?"" She spoke entering my room.</p><p>""Oh."" I said somewhat startled that she was right there. ""I'm going in the
pool. Want to join me?""</p><p>""Er...um... sure..."" She hesitated.</p><p>""Shit!"" I squealed as the string on my bikini broke.</p><p>Looking over at my half naked body, Lynn looked like she was in a trance
again. I was frustrated that I ruined my best bathing suit. Letting it
slide, I decided to go swimming in my birthday suit. I had done it a couple
times alone and since the back yard was private, I didn't have any qualms
about being naked in the yard.</p><p>""Well, I guess I'll have to swim naked now."" I spoke aloud not really
knowing I was speaking aloud.</p><p>""Okay, I'll go too."" Lynn spoke to me as I realized that I did speak aloud.</p><p>Nakedness between the two of us was no big deal. We have been naked freely
since I could remember. I admired her body very much, but then, she had my
body, only nineteen months older. Her pubic hair was much fuller than mine
and was shaped into a nice little patch above her vagina.</p><p>We made it to the pool with towel in hand. Nothing was out of the ordinary,
yet... I felt 'spice' in the air. I couldn't explain it, nor could I ask
Lynn about it since she was in another world. Making the best of it, I dove
into the pool and started swimming my laps. I was in my sixth lap when Lynn
bumped into me while she was playing in the pool. My hands landed on her
breast with an aggressive slap. I was stunned and felt bad that I may have
hurt her. I looked up in her eyes to apologize and she was staring into me
with an animalistic glow. We stared into each other's eyes for a very long
time. Nothing was said but it felt like the back yard turned into a
sauna. I couldn't break my eye lock from Lynn and I didn't understand
why. Lynn moaned a little as her hands ran down her body. It broke our
stare and I started to apologize when Lynn spoke up.</p><p>""Lori, that felt ...good!"" She told me in confusion.</p><p>""What??!"" I was really confused. ""It felt good when I slapped your left
breast?""</p><p>Gathering her thoughts and almost sizing me up, she spoke up. ""Yes. I was
...in dreamland, and when your hand grasped onto my breast, I
was... excited.""</p><p>I was totally shocked. I didn't understand being excited. And I clearly
showed it.</p><p>""I know it is hard to understand."" She explained. ""But I
was... excited... um... sexually.""</p><p>Now I was really dumbfounded. What does swimming have to do with sex? And
what was sexually exciting about hitting her breast?</p><p>""Why?"" I asked</p><p>""Well, It felt hot to have my breast handled...by you..."" She said with a
naughty grin on her face.</p><p>Now I was really confused. I was going to ask Lynn to explain further when
she shot out a question I never thought I would hear from her.</p><p>""Don't you masturbate?""</p><p>""What?!!? Huh?"" I questioned.</p><p>""You know...play with yourself? Make yourself cum...""</p><p>""Um, no..."" I told her honestly.</p><p>""You mean to tell me that you haven't had any interest in sex at all?"" she
quipped with amazement.</p><p>""Er, no."" I was now feeling guilty.</p><p>""My dear sister... do you know what you are truly missing?"" She said with
bewilderment.</p><p>Now, I have to admit, I never had any interest in sex whatsoever. I heard
girls talk about it in school and on my sport's teams, but I never got into
the conversations. What was I missing that Lynn looked at me like a purple
unicorn. I knew about sex, but I didn't care to pursue it thinking it would
affect my game. As I stood inches from my naked sister in the pool, I felt
my body heat up. I wasn't sure what I was feeling but it seemed that it had
something to do with my proximity to my naked older twin.</p><p>Trying to bring my focus back down, I asked, ""Do you... um masturbate?""</p><p>""All the time!"" She answered very quickly. ""I was doing it over in the
corner of the pool while you were swimming your laps.""</p><p>""You were!?"" I exclaimed. ""What were you thinking about?""</p><p>""You.""</p><p>Now, I had no idea where to go with that one. I never thought my sister
thought of me in that manner.</p><p>""Sorry, did I scare you, sis?""</p><p>""No...not at all."" I replied. ""I guess I didn't think you would think of me
as a ...sex object.""</p><p>Her hands moved down my shoulders causing me to be further entranced by our
situation. It also had me thinking about my sister in a new way. I knew
Lynn was beautiful ... now I was thinking sexy... and I liked the thoughts.</p><p>My mouth was going dry as I looked over her body in a new sense. I wasn't
sure what I was doing or thinking, but it felt...natural. I liked my body,
but secretly, I loved my sister's body. I think I was letting out that
fact.</p><p>When Lynn's hands came to my hips, I felt electrified as she drew my hips
and pelvis into her so close that we were almost kissing each other's pubic
mounds. Her face became sultry and her voice spoke with a sensuality that I
had never heard before.</p><p>""Do you want to learn about sex with me?"" She asked in a powerful moan.</p><p>Before I knew what I was saying, I told her, ""YES!"" almost begging her to
tell me...well, more show me what I have been missing.</p><p>The grace of movement from her hips swayed me in the ripples of the
pool. Her arms moved from my hips and wrapped around my neck bringing our
faces closer and closer. Her eyes closed and her mouth partly slightly as
she brought her lips to me. I accepted her lips freely and we kissed. We
have kissed in the past, but WOW... this was incredibly
different... powerful and full of... something much more!!!! As Lynn's lips
met mine, I felt my whole body turn to jelly in the pool. Her grasp on me
was the only thing holding me up as if she expected me to melt into the
water. Her supple lips were forceful, yet tender as they blended into
mine. I felt the urge to do the same and kiss her back. I wrapped my arms
around her waist coaxing her to take me further. My fingers danced on the
crack of her velvety ass. Eyes closed and caught in the trance, I kissed
back delicately. Our lips moved rhythmically together until Lynn's parted
and her tongue sliced into my mouth. I was taken aback, but didn't hinder
her progress. It felt awesome. Her tongue flickered with my tongue causing
mine to 'play' with her tongue. There were gasps of moans emanating from
her mouth into mine and her breasts were rubbing circles into my
chest. This caused my nipples to become very erect to a rather sharp
point. Both our breasts were very pointy compared to other girls I had seen
in the locker room, however, with the added nipple erection, there were
four miniature warheads rubbing over each other.</p><p>""Ooohhhhhh...""</p><p>That was me?!?! I was moaning back into my sister's mouth from the French
kissing and the effect of touching to my breasts. This was incredible! I
was feeling weird, dizzy and ardent sensations throughout my body. Our
tongues danced in a novice playful manner and I was bummed out when Lynn
broke our impassioned kiss. Moving away to look me up and down, Lynn licked
her lips as her eyes met mine. There was an erotic sensuality igniting
within glare of her irises.</p><p>""Did you like that?"" She questioned me fully knowing the experience she
gave me.</p><p>I just nodded as she led me out of the pool. I was looking at her body in
much more detail than ever before. I noticed the curve in her breasts gave
her nipples a slight upturned look and her bellybutton looked much deeper
than mine in a cute/sexy manner. As she turned out of the pool, I could see
incredibly cute dimples in her ass that made subtle moves as she
walked. Each globe of flesh seemed independent to the other's move. Her ass
had a remarkable move to it.</p><p>My mouth went dry again, but it was coming out of the pool that I realized
that I was very moist between my legs... and not from the pool... it felt
like slick oil as I walked.</p><p>""Let's go upstairs and..."" searching for the right word to say, Lynn just
smiled at me.</p><p>""Okay!"" I said very enthusiastically without giving her a chance for that
word.</p><p>She dried me off before going in the house and I was moaning to the soft
patting from her towel. It felt great on my breasts and it was really hot
when she dried my ass. But when she wiped my pubic area down to my pussy
lips, I let out a very loud moan.</p><p>""OOOOhhhhhhhhhh....mmmmmmmm...""</p><p>""Well, my dear sister, your pussy is very soaked."" She chided. ""I guess you
are REALLY liking this.""</p><p>I just nodded with my eyes closed moaning happily.</p><p>Somehow, someway... I was on another world as she led me by the hand into
her room and I found myself sitting on her huge bed. I came down a little
thinking of what I was doing...with my sister. Being very naive, I had no
clue what to do or what she was going to do to me. This was definitely
virgin territory for me in the most innocent sense, but in a sense beyond
sisterly love, Lynn had me so comfortable with her that I was allowing her
to freely take me wherever she wanted. As I looked at the bookworm of my
sister, I didn't see the prim &amp; proper girl I knew, but more of a sensuous
teacher with a very willing student.</p><p>""Lori, I want to take you and make you a real woman."" She spoke to me
nearly touching noses. ""I want to make love to you in ways you cannot
fathom. Let me do this for you and I promise you'll never regret it.""</p><p>I had already planned on giving myself to her... it felt like the thing I
was suppose to do.</p><p>""Make love to me."" Was my response.</p><p>Like a kid going to her first day at school, I was so bright-eyed and
excited to see what my sister was going to teach me. A few hours ago, none
of this interested me at all, but that changed with Lynn's tantalizing me
and giving me a taste in the pool. Now, I was hungering for more.</p><p>She had me stand at the edge of her bed, look her deeply in the eyes and
relax. The first two were easy... relax was totally different... I was way
too energized.</p><p>""Lori,"" she whispered. ""I won't hurt you in any way. Just let me do
ANYTHING to you.""</p><p>I nodded acceptance.</p><p>""And if something feels natural to you, go with it. You may find yourself a
natural like I was."" The devilish grin at the end begged me to ask her
about her first experience, but it would have to wait.</p><p>With both hands, Lynn cupped my face in both hands and proceeded to give me
a fire-laden kiss that scorched my lips with desire. No tongue, just soft
movement over both my lips making me melt in her hands. Her kisses went
around to my ear with wisps of warm air into my ear and nibbling on my ear
lobe. I couldn't believe how I felt... It was so indescribable. My eyes
closed as her face disappeared from my view on her way to my neck. Her
hands moved to my breasts and I nearly fell over turning to putty in her
arms. She sat me on the very edge of the bed, her hands never leaving my
small chest mounds. I was gasping moans out of my slightly parted
lips. Totally mesmerized, I was shocked out of my revelry when Lynn's lips
met my left nipple. My eyes bugged out at the extremely unusual sensation
on my breast. It was exquisite! Again, it was indescribable, yet left me
moaning loud and begging her to continue.</p><p>""More... please..."" I instructed Lynn.</p><p>Looking down at her latched onto my breast was erotic, her little naughty
giggle as she was tongue-licking my rigid nipple was invigorating. With one
hand working my other breast, I lost track of her left hand. I was enjoying
the pleasures to care...until it found my inner thigh. With her left hand,
Lynn's fingers tickled my inner thigh with amazing results as I thought my
whole body lost its skeleton. I turned to extreme vocal mush.</p><p>""OMG! ...OOOhhhhhhhhhh...mmmmyyy........"" I yelled.</p><p>In my spasm, I fell back on the bed becoming detached from Lynn's mouth on
my breast. She didn't seem to mind as she started nibbling on my hips and
midsection. Both hands were working my inner thighs and I was 'ooing &amp;
aahhing' constantly. I was getting an incredibly funny feeling inside of me
that felt like I had to pee, but more. It was building up with Lynn's
touch. She seem to know about it and did nothing to prevent it.. actually
it was like she was controlling it. I wanted to tell her about it, but it
felt too good to say anything.</p><p>""Oh my gosh Lori!"" Lynn called from between my legs.</p><p>""What?!?"" I cried as she stopped her actions.</p><p>I was in fear that I did something wrong, but that was soon quelled as Lynn
grinned at me.</p><p>""Your pussy is so soaked!  And you haven't cum yet."" She stated
incredulously.</p><p>I just smiled...</p><p>""Oh my... you are going to be a faucet when I make you cum in a few
minutes.""</p><p>Sensing that feeling I was building was what she was talking about, I gave
her an evil grin of my own. I think it shocked her to see that side of
me... It shocked me!</p><p>""Time to drown your hot older sister in your milky hot cum.""</p><p>I was ready!... I think...</p><p>I watched her face start to disappear between my legs. I wasn't sure what
she was going to do. All my nerve endings were electrified from the things
she was doing to me. It looked like Lynn was going to kiss my pussy... but
why? Wasn't that gross?!</p><p>I found out a second later as she did just that, my sister was French
kissing my pussy and WOW!!!</p><p>""OOOHHH MYYY!!!"" I screamed out loud.</p><p>I didn't care if it was gross... It was mind-boggling. I could barely keep
my legs from flailing around as Lynn's tongue was gliding into the folds of
my pussy.</p><p>""Yes...yes... please...yes."" I cried, begged and moaned to her.</p><p>I wanted it so much. Oh my, did I want more!! I was getting more vocal as
that enormous feeling within me was taking over me. I was becoming an
animal desiring everything at once. I couldn't control myself and I started
screaming at my sister to do more.</p><p>""Kiss my pussy, Lynn.... Kiss it harder! Put your tongue in my pussy
please!""</p><p>I had never used those words around anyone before. I was saying pussy like
it was an everyday word, and I loved it! Lynn was giving me
everything... at least I thought she was. I couldn't see straight and I was
losing myself in the... wave that possessed my body. Then... Lynn did
something at the tip of my pussy that sent me over the waterfall.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrggggggg.....Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh..."" I
screamed at the top of my lungs.</p><p>I wasn't in control of my body as it spasmed, flailed, leaked out of my
pussy and every inch of my body was feeling it. It went on and on and on. I
lost track of time and where I was. As powerful as it was, I never lost
contact with my sister between my legs. She seemed to ride my wave with me.</p><p>When my body finally came to an extremely sensitive rest, Lynn looked up at
me and smiled. Her face was covered in a milky white fluid that I guessed
was from me. There was a pleasant little smell infiltrating the
room. Licking her lips and taking the juice from her face, Lynn cleaned up
her face.</p><p>""How was your first orgasm?"" She said licking her fingers.</p><p>""Wow... er...ah... um..."" I couldn't answer. I was too far-gone to answer.</p><p>Laughing at me pleasantly, she got up and crawled into bed with me.</p><p>""Lori, you cum in gallons."" She teased. ""I've never ate a pussy quite like
that, Jeez... Lor... you nearly drown me in your sweet girl juices.""</p><p>""Well..."" I blushed.</p><p>'Hey...she has done the often' I thought to myself. I had to know...</p><p>""Lynn, who was your first?"" I asked.</p><p>Laughing as she kissed my lips softly. ""Well... it was Debbie. She taught
me everything... and then some!""</p><p>""Debbie!!!"" I woke out of my liquefied state of mind.</p><p>Debbie was my best friend from volleyball and I have known her for
years. She was a year older than me, but she could pass for much older. I
knew Lynn and Debbie were friendly... just not 'that' friendly. Debbie had
joked idly with me about sex in private, but I just shrugged it off. Talk
about seeing a different side of your closest friend. And it was a very
pleasant side from what Lynn just showed me.</p><p>""It's a long story how it happened Lori, I will tell you about it
later... and much more.""</p><p>I looked up at her wondering why she couldn't tell me now. That devilish
grin told me I was in for something more.</p><p>""We have a whole weekend to teach you..."" Licking her lips again. ""And
maybe you'll be ready to give me some...fun too!""</p><p>Although I felt like the life as drained out of me from this... orgasm, I
was so ready for more. I didn't care what, just... something more that Lynn
could show me... It could only get better.</p><p>Lynn positioned both of us side by side with our hips and butt cheeks
touching. She then put one leg over mine to intertwine them. Sitting up she
smiled and licked her fingers.</p><p>Now I will show you how to play with yourself."" She commanded.</p><p>She brought her hand over my pubic mound with her palm resting in my pubic
hair and her fingers dangled at the top of my folds. Although I have seen
my pussy many times, this time, the ruby red lips to appear larger and
sticking out further. When her middle finger came to rest on the divide, I
let out a little satisfactory sigh. It was more in anticipation than
anything else as she expertly used her other fingers to open my flowering
pussy. I watched intently as her fingers exposed the very wet cave
within. There were beads of... cum I guess, all inside that looked like
watery milk. Focusing on Lynn's fingers, I watched as her middle finger
disappeared into me. I could feel her sliding in. It was such an
inexpressible feeling.</p><p>""You're very tight, sis."" She muttered as she licked her lips gazing at my
open flower.</p><p>She hit something that made me react with a little jump. I couldn't believe
how much of her finger was inside me! I could feel it all, but I was amazed
at the depth of her finger that shocked me. I felt the sensations from
earlier again, but in a different manner. When Lynn started to remove her
finger she gave me that 'evil' eye look. I could hear her panting to what
she was doing to me and she seemed to be enjoying it as much as I was. She
pressed her finger in me again, then out. She kept this up for several
penetrations. I was getting vocal again as my body was greedily accepting
the pleasure being thrusted into me. I sang out grunts and moans to Lynn as
she picked up speed. Then I launched into a long moan.</p><p>""Ooohhhhh.... MY!!!!""</p><p>Just as I felt 'that feeling' starting to overtake me, Lynn stopped
fingering me. Talk about mean!!! I glared at her like a lioness in heat.</p><p>""Are you ready?"" She giggled at me.</p><p>""Huh?"" I muttered in my lust-filled glare.</p><p>Three of her finger latched on to my button at the top of my pussy and
started a fast rotation of very moist rubbing. It hit me like a wall. The
orgasm slammed into me with fury almost immediately.</p><p>""Aaaaaaarrrggggg..."" I screamed...again.</p><p>This feeling was too incredible for words as she kept her fingers rolling
over my button. I thought I was going to pass out from the intensity being
served between my legs.</p><p>""OOOOOooohhhhh....mmmmmyyyy......yyyyeeeessss...""</p><p>I couldn't stop cumming and I couldn't see straight. My head was bucking,
my hips were bucking and my pussy was spasming. All I could hear was my
sister panting and yelling words of encouragement to me as I just kept
going.</p><p>""Go Lori... cum harder! Fuck my fingers... rub that clit on my hand...Cum
baby!""</p><p>I let a final rip out in the form of a guttural scream as I fell back on
the bed in total exhaustion. Lynn's fingers dove into my pussy one last
time as she came up to my sweat soaked body.</p><p>Looking me in the eye with a new sense of pride, she grinned, kissed me
passionately on the lips and then stuck her fingers in my mouth encouraging
me to suck on them. I sucked them for a few seconds before I realized that
they were the fingers that just left my pussy. I really didn't find a
taste... of sorts... there seem to be a very slight hint of... honey or
something sweet.</p><p>""Oh, Lynn... what have I been missing???"" I pleaded in happy exhausted
satisfaction.</p><p>""You mean, what have we been missing together?""</p><p>""Oh yes!!! I can't believe how... how... incredible I feel."" I stuttered to
her. ""Why was I so adamant against sex?""</p><p>""Debbie has been asking that for the past year."" Lynn enlightened me to the
fact that my friend has been after me the whole time.</p><p>I wasn't sure why, but I felt like a weight has been lifted off of
me. Something good... there was something...</p><p>I turned to look at Lynn and I realized that I had just been extremely
intimate with my sister, My Sister! I allowed my sister to fondle my
pussy... and I felt great about doing it. I wanted to try to do what she
did to me... I wanted to taste her pussy. I wanted to kiss her pussy. I
wanted to make love to her. I wanted... wanted...jeez, I was turning into
an animal. And it felt good. I looked at Lynn's body... going down her
breasts to her pussy. My eyes glowed as I focused on the slit between her
legs. She was really well groomed above her pussy. What really got me going
was the way her lips were sealed closed in between the folds. It was like a
vertical smile. Entranced, I took her legs and parted them so I could get a
closer look at her pussy. It was incredible as I opened her legs further,
her folds opened ever so slightly showing a red, almost purple, pair of
glistening lips within. Talk about the most incredible sight to behold. I
was staring into my sister's womanhood, and it was gorgeous. I licked me
lips at the awesome feast in front of me. I had no clue what I was to do,
but I knew I desperately wanted to try.</p><p>""Sis, can I kiss your...pussy?"" I asked almost pleating with her, as if she
would say no.</p><p>""My dear, you can kiss my pussy, suck my pussy, eat my pussy and even fuck
my pussy if you like... and I would LOVE you to do all of that!"" She
answered very blissfully.</p><p>Overjoyed that I would be able to please my sister the way she just did to
me, I went immediately to the love pie between her firm thighs. I gazed at
the curves, folds and purple wetness in the crevasse that was my sister. I
licked my lips and was about to dive into bliss when Lynn whispered
hoarsely at me between her twin titans,</p><p>""Why don't you start slow by working on... say MY thighs first and see what
happens.""</p><p>Guiltily, I looked up into her baby face and nodded. Of course, I was a
fish out of water in my understanding of female love. But there was
something calling me into her pussy and I wanted to go there. Being the
novice, I agreed to my mentor's suggestion. With a slight maneuver, I
brought my hands and face to the left inner thigh of my tasty sister. I
barely brushed my fingers over her supple skin when she let out a very
pleasurable moan. It was clear that her thighs were as sensitive as mine. I
brought my lips onto her thigh fairly close to her pleasure folds and she
let me know that I was on the right track.</p><p>""Yes..."" she chanted.</p><p>I kissed with a little more fervor and even nibbled slightly which caused
her to increase her vocal output. My right hand was coasting across her
right thigh up and down. I gently brushed against her skin until myhand
came to rest on her trimmed pubic hair. Her mound felt very soft and
cushiony. My nibbling got closer to the fragrant flower that had me totally
mesmerized. I wanted to go for the flower, but Lynn's hands grabbed my head
and made me work on her other thigh. Cheerfully, I devoured her other
thigh, which brought out more moaning and groaning from her. I couldn't
hold out as the sex magnet mere inches from my face called to me.</p><p>I guess it was telepathic, Lynn called out to me...</p><p>""Yes, sis... go for my pussy... kiss my pussy, put your tongue deep in my
fucking pussy!""</p><p>I didn't need to be told twice. I brought my lips to her exceedingly
drenched pussy lips. The initial kiss to her lower lips was rather awkward
as it felt like... I don't know... however, when I opened my mouth and let
my tongue glide along her vertical lips, it was passionate. I was gaining
new appreciation from my sister. I looked up at her as my tongue penetrated
the parted flower and was amazed that her whole upper body was spasming to
my tongue's work. From her hips down, she was motionless except for a
little humping to my face.</p><p>""Ahuh, ahuh, ahuh, ahuh..."" she was chanting.</p><p>I parted her folds as she opened her legs wide. The saturated pale violet
tulip tasted extremely sweet with a salty mix. I opened my mouth completely
to allow for my tongue to pierce the lips as deep as I could. I was on
autopilot as I continued the licking, kissing and sucking barrage on her
love canal. It was after a second panting wave from Lynn that I found her
button. Not knowing that it was extremely sensitive, I sucked on it causing
Lynn to shriek a fanatical scream.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaahuhhhhhhh.....aaahhhuh......aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrr...""</p><p>Her legs lifted high in the air as she released her orgasm to my
face. Extremely excited that I was doing her successfully, I continued to
nibble on her button to waves of arduous screams.</p><p>I let up on her, going back to tongue fucking her sweet pussy. Her orgasm
didn't really subside... it coasted along and she panted a funny sounding
groaning.</p><p>""Ahh...ooo...ahh..ooo...ahh...ooo..""</p><p>I enjoyed devouring my sister, but as I listened to her moaning, I realized
that I had heard that from her before... Nights when I was lying in bed, I
would hear this soft moaning sound... It was Lynn cumming.</p><p>'Wow!!!' I thought excitedly. I was listening to my sister in sexual bliss.</p><p>This was really amazing how I could make my sister so erotically excited
and I was getting off on doing it. But I was tiring... I looked over at the
clock and saw that we had been playing for a very long time. I rarely
stayed up beyond midnight and here it was almost two in the morning. I
could tell that Lynn was tiring out too as she came down from her sexual
zenith staring into the ceiling. I made my way into a more comfortable
position on her bed and helped her into a cuddling position with me as her
pillow.</p><p>""That was truly incredible sis."" I mewed.</p><p>""Just think, we have all day tomorrow to do more and make you into a
woman."" She countered in a very subdued voice.</p><p>""Tomorrow?"" I said not realizing that our parents wouldn't be
home. ""Oh... what are you planning?""</p><p>""I am going to take your cherry."" She answered matter-of-factly.</p><p>""Huh?"" I replied.</p><p>She just smiled at me as her eyes closed into a restful sleep.</p><p>'How could this get any better' I wondered.</p><p>'Debbie???'</p><p>The aroma of the room permeated my nose with visions of the whole night. I
closed my eyes and let slumber finally take me.</p>"
1382,Probing,Funfla1965,1,,"['f/f', 'anal']","<p>I remember the day like it was yesterday. The first time I was asked to
take my temperature from my ass. It was last month, a week after my
fifteenth birthday and I had been fighting a real nasty flu bug that kept
haunting me over and over. My mom decided that I needed to see this special
doctor to take care of the illness. The doctor was your typical old-time
country doctor with old style beliefs. His 30-year old female nurse was
graceful and confident in her appearance and she was instructed to monitor
my temperature for an hour. She had to take my temperature four times to
document the changes for the doctor. Being sick as I was, I just wanted to
get over it, so I welcomed anything that would make me better. However, I
was absolutely embarrassed when I was told to lie face down on the
examining table and the nurse removed my panties from under my skirt. Talk
about being in such a vulnerable position as a fifteen year old that had
just learned about her sexuality. I was your typical teenager in height,
weight and overall look. Aside from my budding breasts and the pubic hair
starting to grow, I didn't have anything special about me.</p><p>""Now Kendra, I will take your temperature from your bum four times over the
next hour."" The nurse said sympathetically. ""It might be a little
uncomfortable.""</p><p>There wasn't much I could say since she had my naked bum sticking out of my
hiked up skirt. I was flabbergasted and mortified. Off to the side I could
see the nurse with the thermometer being lubrication with a jelly and then
she went to my backside. I felt my cheeks being spread open by her hands
and then her fingertip hit my tiny little hole pressing slightly. With the
other hand, she pressed the thermometer into the opening and entered my bum
slowly. It was cold at first, but I didn't feel any discomfort. Once it was
in, she closed my bum cheeks together to hold it in place.</p><p>The weird sensation came over me as I had the probe inserted in my
bum... it felt...good. I liked it and I was disappointed when the nurse
removed it. As she read it, she kept a comforting hand on my bum rubbing it
ever so slightly. With some words of comfort, she told me she would be back
in a while. She offered to allow me to get my panties back on, but I told
her that I was fine. I tried to figure out why it felt so good to have the
thermometer in my ass.</p><p>She came back a while later and did the second probing and I was ready for
it. It felt better the second time. The third and fourth time were really
getting me very excited. Being as sick as I felt, I wondered what it would
feel like if I were healthy.</p><p> </p><p>From that point on, I was hooked on taking my temperature in my ass. I
bought a thermometer specifically for my ass and I was using it several
times a week.</p><p>Damn, it felt great inserting it in my ass! I played with different ways to
administer it to myself and tried to enjoy the sensations while doing
different things. This went on for almost a week before I found new
sensations combining it with playing with myself. It never struck me to put
both experiences together until one night when I inserted the thermometer
in my ass and was looking through a Hustler magazine. I found my hand on my
clit and the probe in my ass. My orgasm was ten times as strong as before.</p><p>I had found something new and I was going to exploit it as much as
possible. Being a typical fifteen year old, I explored myself every so
often up until that point; then it was an everyday thing, most times with
the thermometer. I was so hooked on the feelings that I was creating that I
was almost caught several times by my mom and the most recent time was
during a sleepover at my friend, Lea's house. I thought she was asleep when
I started playing with myself and I came pretty hard. Lea woke up asking me
if I was okay. I feigned being a little sick, but okay at the time. She
went back to sleep, though, I think she knows what I was doing. I often
wondered if she played with herself as well. She was a beautiful girl that
nature was very kind to. She had long blonde hair and her eyes were green
as emeralds. She had a very petite body with shapely thighs. I envied her
body and wanted it for myself... I even found myself thinking about her as
I played with my pussy. I never, ever thought I would do anything like that
with her in fear of losing my best friend. So, up until that point, my
sexual play was always hidden in my room.</p><p>The next morning Lea looked at me differently... maybe it was my
imagination, but she seemed a little more 'friendly' than before. I went to
do my business in the bathroom and when I came out, Lea was lying on her
bed with her t-shirt hiked up exposing her ass to me. Her legs were parted
giving me a nice view of the valley in between. She had to remove her
panties while I was in the bathroom because I know she had them on while
she slept. I wasn't sure if it was intentional by the way she sort of
jumped when she realized that I was looking at her forbidden fruit. She
pulled her t-shirt down, albeit very slowly.</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry..."" she squealed with a semi-smile on her face.</p><p>""Sorry, Lea... I was... er.. I was... distracted."" I babbled to her
stupidly.</p><p>Nothing more happened that day, but for some intense reason, I pictured
myself probing her bum with my thermometer. Images of entering her ass kept
distracting me in just about everything I did for the next couple days. I
didn't think I was 'into' girls, but there was something about Lea that I
was so entranced about exploring sex with her.</p><p>Finally, I decided that I was going to find a way to play with her.</p><p>On Wednesday afternoon walking home from school I ran into Lea and set my
plan into motion.</p><p>""Hey Lea...interested in a sleepover in the tent in the backyard on
Saturday?"" I asked after typical friend formalities.</p><p>There was a gleam in her eye when I asked. She hesitated a little. ""Yea,
that would be really cool. Should I bring my sleeping bag?""</p><p>Knowing that I had her falling into my plan, I played the part up even
more. ""You can...but I got a better idea..."" I teased. ""Why don't we use
those huge pillows and blankets I have from my king-size bed?""</p><p>""Great!"" she replied so fast that I got the feeling that she was setting me
up.</p><p>We never slept in the same bed during our sleepovers before. This was
something a little different. We made plans like normal, however, I was
taking steps to try something with Lea. Exactly what... I wasn't sure.</p><p> </p><p>Saturday morning I was out in the yard making sure the tent was set up
right and we would have our privacy. Since my parents were going to a
dinner party, privacy wouldn't be an issue. Lea arrived around noon and we
headed to the mall. We were goofing around when we came up to a sexy
lingerie shop that had some real naughty outfits in the window. Lea walked
into the shop not saying a word. She looked around and found a really hot
outfit and fake modeled it on her chest.</p><p>""Kendra...is this me?"" she asked with a grin on her face.</p><p>Before I could even get a word out, she answered for me. ""No, I think it
would look really hot on you instead.""</p><p>""Do you think so?"" I asked getting a little excited.</p><p>""Sure... I think I would be better in this outfit."" She pulled out a
one-piece see through outfit that was extreme erotic. I was stunned at her
choice.</p><p>""Wow... I would love to see you in that!"" I practically screamed.</p><p>""I'll go try it on."" She told me heading into the changing room.</p><p>I couldn't believe when she opened the fitting room door to show me. It
left nothing to the imagination and I was leaking like a faucet between my
legs. I couldn't talk... I stared with my mouth gaping. There was no doubt
that I found the outfit hot and Lea knew that.</p><p>This wasn't part of my plan to get her naked in the tent, but I figured
that I would try to get her hot as well and I took the hot outfit she
picked out into the dressing room. I put it on and then let her into the
dressing room with me.</p><p>""OH Kendra!"" she said licking her lips.</p><p>She had dressed back up but the heat between us was something. I could
barely breathe and she wasn't doing much better either. Someway I changed
back to my regular clothes and we left the shop. We walked around in
silence and labored breathing. I know that I wanted tonight to be memorable
and from the response from Lea, she was thinking the same thing. We headed
home, had some dinner and the atmosphere around us seem to ease. We got
into a tickle fight just before my parents left and we both felt much
better. As soon as my parents closed the door to leave, Lea suggested we
head to our tent. We were out in the tent in a flash. I had the CD playing
and we were looking at our teen magazines and acting normal. I wasn't sure
how I was going to get her naked until she offered me a perfect idea.</p><p>""Gee, I am getting awfully warm."" She offered.</p><p>My mind jumped on it and I decided to test the waters playfully.</p><p>""Maybe you are getting sick... maybe I need to be a doctor and examine
you."" I said with a little laugh, but I was very serious.</p><p>I wasn't sure if she had other ideas, but she seemed to be okay with this
idea. ""Oh, you mean like when we played doctors years ago?""</p><p>""Sure... why not?"" I giggled.</p><p>""Um, okay..."" she muttered. ""But I get to examine you afterwards too.""</p><p>""Deal!"" I said before she could back down. ""I'll go get some stuff from the
house and I'll be back.""</p><p>""Okay...cool."" She said a little excited.</p><p>I got my tool... the only one I really wanted but I figured I'd make it
look good and brought out other stupid little props. I got back in a flash
and Lea was just lying there reading her magazine.</p><p>""Okay...my patient."" I started... I hesitated since I was about to cross
into uncharted waters with my best friend. I was hoping not to alienate
her, but I had to go for it. ""Please remove your clothes and lie on the
bed."" I instructed and held my breath.</p><p>The temperature in the tent skyrocketed and everything stood still. There
was no expression from her whatsoever. A few seconds passed and I thought
it was over. I was about to laugh it off when she spoke up.</p><p>""No fair..."" she started. ""If I have to be naked, so do you.""</p><p>I never expected that... but I didn't hesitate.</p><p>""Fair enough..."" I removed my nightclothes not looking at Lea at all.</p><p>I was totally naked and feeling myself getting very excited as I looked up,
or down to Lea lying face up on the makeshift bed, very naked. This was the
first time that we were both totally naked in front of each other
freely. She was wearing a huge smile, a relief smile, which made me feel so
much better. Her smile offered me a sense of calming that I needed. I was
so nervous about doing this and scared out of my mind that her serene look
and that acceptance smile told me that it was okay. I had to take a few
minutes to really see her naked beauty. I did admire her body, but this was
the first time I got to savor the entire picture. She had a petite build
that accented all her curves. Her hips had a slight curve, similar to the
curves on her breasts. Her nipples had little pale pink tips that looked so
cute and she had more pubic hair than I did. It had a hint of brown, even
though she was very blonde elsewhere. Her light brown patch of curly matted
hair encircled her mound, just about hiding the lips underneath. Her legs
were firm and tone. I sighed peacefully as I looked her up and down. My
eyes finally fell upon hers. From her look, I knew she was taking in my
naked body as well. Being very similar in stature, we could wear each
other's clothes easily. My hips were a little more pronounced and my
breasts had cherry red areolas. I think we spent several quiet minutes
sizing each other up. This was a breaking moment for both of us. Our
relationship together had been elevated to a new, intimate plateau that was
going to bring us together much more than before. At least, I was hoping
for that. Her eyes seem to say it as well. Making the move, I played the
doctor and started to examine her. My fingers touched her midsection just
below her little breasts and I was electrified by the softness of her
skin. I had touched her many times before, but this was different. This
was... special. I could feel her heart beat, which was fluttering at a high
speed. My mouth went dry as both my hands went to her hips and coasted over
her supple skin. Little gasps of air escaped her barely open mouth. I moved
my hands from her hips down slightly to graze her pubic hair and then up
onto her breasts.</p><p>""OH!"" we both gasped.</p><p>Her nipples felt sharp as I let my fingers come in contact with them. It
was that point that I felt my pussy start lubricating itself
immensely. From the position I was leaning over Lea, my legs were parted
slightly and she could see between them. I didn't mind, actually I was
hoping that she could see hot wet this was making me. I wanted her to know
that I was very aroused. I looked at her face and she was looking me over,
but with glossy eyes. I could see she was enjoying it as much as I was
giving it. I whispered for her to close her eyes and just enjoy me being a
doctor examining her. She smiled and closed her eyes. Breathing was labored
from her... and from me. I wasn't sure what I was doing, so I went with
what felt good to me. I knew I had to turn her over to take her
temperature, but I wanted to relish the experiences we were sharing
together. Her breasts were silky and spongy but had an intoxicating feeling
within them. Her moaning was dictating me to apply more touching and
caressing. I was feeling myself getting lost on her breasts and I closed my
eyes to indulge my feelings. My fingers were dancing over her nipples
grasping the tips and tugging with the utmost care.</p><p>""Ooohhh..."" she cooed at my nipple pulling.</p><p>Then it happened!</p><p>I don't know what got into me, but I opened my eyes and found my face
drawing closer to hers. Her eyes were closed until I was barely a breath
away. They opened and her mouth parted as if some outside guidance was
bringing our lips together. Her hands guided my face to hers and our lips
met for the first time. As our lips became one, the world froze around
us. We were two inexperienced kissers igniting the passion between us with
our lips melting together. Lea's hands guided me and I let instinct take
over. I parted my lips and savored the desires being fueled by our
inhibitions. It didn't matter that neither of us could kiss; we were so
drawn to the moment in time, we found perfection in the joining of our
lips.</p><p>""Ohhh..."" I passed through my lips onto hers.</p><p>I was a little surprised when I felt her tongue enter my mouth and
explore. I welcomed it and let her tongue me freely. My hands never left
her breasts and probably were doing an aggressive number on her nipples,
but it didn't matter, as the kiss was everything. The taste, scent, smells,
everything... was perfect.</p><p>It could have been hours that our lips were joined, neither of us knew or
cared. It was the most powerful experience in either of our lives. When we
finally broke the embrace, I fell back onto my ass as let her lie there as
the smoke from our lips waned in the tent. No words were spoken. It was
like we both ran a marathon and we couldn't express anything but the
satisfaction of the events that just happened.</p><p> </p><p>The silence finally gave way to giggles from both of us. We were both so
hot and turned on that we didn't know how to react...so laughing seemed
natural. In a playful manner with my hands on Lea's hips barely grazing her
pussy, I instructed her to turn over so I could continue my examination.</p><p>""Now Kendra, I get to examine you in as much detail as I want when you are
finished, right?"" She asked with a definite reason behind it.</p><p>""Yes. You can examine me all night if you like."" I told her in a sultry
voice hoping she would really explore. ""I hope that you REALLY examine
good.""</p><p>""Don't worry, I will!""</p><p>As an afterthought, she added, ""I may have to do things to you that might
be unexpected, but don't worry... I promise that it won't hurt... matter of
fact, it will feel awesome!!!""</p><p>""Good... you can have me all you want... I plan to do the same."" I told her
guiding her to turn over.</p><p>Her back was very tender, but her ass called to me. There was something
about her bum! The soft curves and the slight tan lines seem to draw my
eyes to the center of her crevasse. My hands were on the small of her back
almost afraid to wonder lower. I repositioned myself to give me easier
access to the beautiful ass and the rosebud within. Just as my hands moved
to the tip of her crack, her legs parted quite a bit giving me open and
clear access to her not only her ass, but her vertical smile. There were
several very moist spots between her legs that all came from her pussy in
the center. Lea was lying face down so that she could not see me as I
pulled out my thermometer and the lubricant. I doubted that I would need it
since it looked like her pussy lubricated her ass as well. With it in one
hand, I used the other hand to caress her ass up and down gently. I let my
fingers work down inside her crack brushing against her rosebud to very
happy meowing from Lea. I knew she was still in the zone and I brought the
thermometer to her entrance. Parting her cheeks I told her that I needed to
take her temperature. Before she could react at all, I slid the thermometer
inside her ass and pressed it in. I was anticipating a shocked reaction
from her, however, I was shocked when she lifted her butt in the air higher
giving me an even easier access to her plugged hole. She was up on her
knees slightly exposing both her ass and pussy to me. Her audible
acceptance moan from my thermometer told me that she was extremely enjoying
her temperature taken. I was mesmerized at the sight of the little probe
sticking out of her bum. I used my fingers to try to hold it in place as it
tried to slide out. So, I pressed it back in causing her to moan louder.</p><p>""OOOhhhh!!!""</p><p>I released it again and watched it slide out slowly from being too
lubricated. I pushed it back in and as I did, Lea pushed her ass back
making me slide the whole thermometer into her dark cave. It was
mind-blowing to watch it disappear inside her ass. As quickly as it went
in, her pucker opened and it came sliding out. We did this several times to
her aggressively panting and pushing against my fingers sliding it in her
bum.</p><p>""Yes...oh yes..."" She was gasping each penetration.</p><p>A couple times the tips of my fingers found themselves entering her bum as
well to both our delights. I kept this up for quite a while until I wanted
her to do it to me. I was so extraordinarily turned on that I was drooling
as I removed the thermometer from her ass and told her that her temperature
seemed a little higher than normal. She left her ass in the air almost
asking me for more, but I wanted her to probe my ass. I patted and rubbed
her ass softly saying that it was her turn to be the doctor. In a sudden
move she arched just right and my hand slipped into a very wet part between
her legs. It was actually soaked. My fingers didn't go in far, but the
wetness was incredible.</p><p>Sighing vocally and smiling at me with a new meaning, Lea got up and told
me to lie down. In doing so, I licked my fingers to taste my best friend's
juices. She actually had a hint of salt in her juices. I had tasted myself
a couple times with almost no taste to it.</p><p>""You were a very good doctor."" She chided ""But I think you need to be more
thorough next time.""</p><p>In other words, I could have gone farther with her. But it was her turn and
I was her patient.</p><p>""Absolutely doctor."" I told her licking my lips.</p><p>As I got comfortable on my back, Lea got on top of me with her legs on each
side of me. It was something special to see.</p><p>""Now close your eyes and let me examine you with my 'tools'."" She
commanded.</p><p>I blew her a kiss and closed my eyes.</p><p>She repositioned her legs lower on my body near my knees. I could feel her
fingers dancing over my shoulders and neck. I could feel her body heat
emanating on top of me. I could even feel her pussy dripping on my legs. It
was sending my mind off the deep end. She massaged my body focusing on my
breasts. She was a little rough and it hurt every now and then. But when
she grazed her fingers over my nipples I thought I was going to cum.</p><p>""Mmmmm..."" I called out to let her know it felt good.</p><p>She seemed to be interested in something more as she opened my legs wide
and she knelt between them working on my belly button. At this point I was
hoping she would play with my pussy. I knew it was leaking juices freely
and I was subliminally begging her to finger my pussy. When her fingers
made it to my pussy, I got really excited and held my breath. I was going
to feel my best friend fingering MY pussy. It was incredible as she shift
her weight and parted my folds open to expose my small pussy. It felt like
forever waiting for her to let her fingers slide up and down my lips
hitting my button.</p><p>Then, IT happened. I absolutely exploded as my pussy felt the incredible
sensations from Lea.</p><p>""Ooohhhhh... Oooohhh...YES! GOSH YES!"" I let loose.</p><p>But something was different... this fingering she was doing felt so much
more... something. It was unbelievable how intense it felt. I had to see
how she was doing it.</p><p>I opened my eyes and looked down between my legs and was astounded. Lea
wasn't fingering my pussy, she was eating it! She was eating MY pussy and
it was totally mind blowing. I was... it was... Oh damn... she was rocking
my world.</p><p>OH, LEA!!!!!!! OMG!!!! OH LEA!!!! YES, yes, yes..."" I screamed at her.</p><p>I lifted my knees with my hands giving her as much free access as
possible. I was delusional from the awesome ministrations she was giving
me. This took my thermometer probing to a new level far beyond my
imagination. My pending orgasm was much more intense and focused in my
entire body. I could feel the tingling sensation from my head to my
toes. It was like being totally possessed and controlled by an outside
entity... and that was Lea's tongue. She was licking for all it was worth.</p><p>""OOOhhhhhhhhhh..."" I called out now humping her face.</p><p>When the peak of my newfound real orgasm hit, I screamed and my whole body
stiffened.</p><p>""Yyyeeeooooowwwww....yesss.""</p><p>I was totally blind from the passion that had enveloped my body. It was
several minutes before the numbing wore off and I could get some semblance
of focus. I looked down at Lea and she was grinning from ear to ear with
puppy-dog eyes. Besides our friendship taking this new and incredible turn,
I was feeling much more for Lea. I had to giggle at her a little because
her entire face was coated in a fluid that gave a slight glow in our
low-lit steamy tent.</p><p>""Oh, Kendra... I have wanted to do that to you for a month since Lisa did
it to me."" She confessed.</p><p>""Lisa? Your sister?"" I asked quizzically.</p><p>""Yes..."" she started. ""While you were sick, she came in my room while I was
sleeping one night, removed my panties and went down on me. I was shocked
when I awoke to the extreme pleasure she was doing. She just smiled and
continued to eat me into a frenzy that left me for numb. She got up and
didn't say a word.</p><p>I wanted to talk to her about it, but she never wanted to say anything. She
did it twice more, this time I didn't wear panties hoping that she would do
it again.""</p><p>""Wow... that's incredible."" I gasped.</p><p>""On the third time, she told me that she was horny and needed a little
pussy. But that was it. She never let me eat her."" Sounding a little
dejected. ""So, I wanted to try it on my best friend...you!!! It took a lot
of courage to do it since I didn't want to lose you.""</p><p>""I...I...""</p><p>""I set you up at my house at the last sleep over. I wanted to see what you
would do if you saw my pussy."" Now really excited... she continued. ""When
you reacted like you did, I knew that it would be okay. And the shop
earlier was a tease!""</p><p>She hugged me and kissed me with a sticky mouth. It was so 'special'!</p><p> </p><p>In the glow of the lamp, the aroma of the tent and the incredible bestest
friend I had naked with me; I was in total bliss. We hugged for a while
enjoying everything. I turned to her and asked... begged her to let me eat
her. Glowing in the aftermath of what she did to me, she
agreed. Repositioning herself into a perfect position for me to have free
reign of her beautiful pussy, Lea got comfortable and gave me the look to
tell me she was ready. I crawled into position kneeling between her legs
bringing my face between her thighs. The slight sweet smell permeated my
nose as I brought my hands up to her prize flower. Her lips were tightly
closed not showing the fruits within until my fingers peeled the petals
exposing her burgundy, pink pussy lips. Even though I have explored my own
pussy in close detail, the sight of Lea's pussy was breathtaking. I
marveled at the womanhood exposed in front of me. I really had no clue what
I was doing, but I didn't care. This was special. I started with planting a
soft kiss on the moist lips, which drew a small gasp from Lea. Her
heightened anticipation could be heard in her laborious breathing. I stuck
my tongue out and licked her sex box like a melting ice cream. From as far
below as I could reach, I let my tongue glide up through her velvet cave
all the way to her clit. It felt like her breathing stopped as I trekked
through her folds. I did it again and again. The third full-length pussy
lick caught the reaction I was looking for; joyous moaning of
passion. Remembering how she licked, flicked and gently rubbed my pussy
with her tongue, I proceeded to mimic that experience on her. Her tasty
juices greeted my tongue with every pass. I made sure to savor the flavor
as I made my way to her tiny little clit. It was barely visible, yet it was
explosive when my tongue touched it. I found a naughty sense of pleasure
toying with her clitoris. I let the tip of my tongue flick it a few times
and she reacted with gasps and aggressive moaning. I licked circles around
her love button and she started to get lost. There was something about that
feeling that drew me into her more. Watching her lose herself in the zeal
of the experience was breathtaking. I tried to gaze on her face as I let
myself focused on her trigger. I was making attempts to suck it, lick it
and flick it with my tongue as Lea was getting lost in her own world.</p><p>""Ohhh...aaarrrggg.. uuuuuhhhhmmmm..."" emanated from her.</p><p>She was starting to shake and dislodge me from her sex. I grabbed both her
legs and held my face in her pussy. The ecliptic orgasm erupted with
vengeance. I just poured on the sucking of her pussy and clitoris.</p><p>""AAAaaaaaaaaaaa...Keeeeeeeeeeeeeenddddddddd..Aaaaaaaaahhhh...""</p><p>Her possessed screams at me resonated in the tent and seem to echo as she
exploded into my face. I wasn't prepared for the juices that poured from
her pussy. It felt like I sprung a leak as she came on my face. It got to
be too much for me to take and I had to pull away as my best friend went
totally limp on the floor. No movements, no sounds, just a passive rising
and lowering of her chest letting me know she was still breathing. I found
it hard to focus as I was extremely exhausted. Lea faded into a deep sleep
sprawled across our sleeping area. I managed to place her off to the side
so I could join her. Using my hands as blankets for her breasts, I draped
my arm over her, kissed her good night and faded into the darkness.</p>"
1383,A New Appreciation,Funfla1965,1,,['FF/F inc'],"<p>Where do I start? I am a nymphomaniac. I had to tell someone about the most
incredible and fulfilling experience I shared recently with a mom and her
daughter. Let me tell you about me first and how I found myself so
fortunate to fall into such an incredible encounter.</p><p>My name is Kathleen. I am twenty three years old finishing up my last year
of college. I am 5'2"" tall with an average build; shoulder-length brown
silky soft straight hair; piercing brown eyes; fairly average size 34B
breasts; and a soft, cushy ass that adds some shape to my body. The thing
about me is if you look at me, I appear to be the spitting image of the
absolutely sweet &amp; pure, innocent girl-next-door. I walk, talk and act very
innocently, carrying on as everyone's friend. But, that is my lure... Once
I get my hands on a beautiful girl, I take them to new sexual heights that
change their lives. I am very picky about my sexual friends. I want girls
my age that have a naivety about them. Looks aren't that important, but I
do want them to be conscious of their bodies... cause when I get them, they
become real women. I am a nympho, plain and simple.</p><p>It all started when I was just turning fifteen and my cousin was giving me
a birthday gift. Her gift was taking my virginity and introducing me to
lesbian love. Trish was a few years older than me and she knew how to make
me crave for more and more... She taught me all the things to do, words,
naughty phrases and kinky ideas, but that is another story. From that
introduction, I became hungry for sex anytime anyplace and for a while,
just about any female. I made it through high school and waned my tastes
quite a bit. By my first year of college, I was very selective of
partners. Of course, that didn't mean I had lacked partners. On average, I
had six or seven 'activity' partners available at any time. I didn't want a
girlfriend, honestly, because I haven't found a female that could keep up
with my sexual appetite. I tried it once in high school and it was a
pathetic nightmare of 'commitments', jealousy and plain aggravation. So, no
lover for me; just selective sexual partners. By my second year of college,
I was having sex, on average, ten to twelve times a week. Going into my
final year of college, I made a commitment to really focus on my future and
try to reduce my sexual activity to a dull roar. I needed to get a job and
start planning the future. I took a job at a grocery store as a cashier. It
was mindless work, but it helped me curtail my avid playing. The employees
were a soap opera and it was a 'who was fucking who' drama. I played my
pure innocent personality and stayed out of it. I decided to behave and
just 'exercise' while at school.</p><p>I enjoyed meeting people coming through my checkout line and made light
conversation. It was better than the mindless automatons of the other
cashiers.</p><p>It was a dull Saturday afternoon when I was thrown for a loop. It was quiet
at the store and I was idly just staring off into the store when she walked
by. She was incredible! I immediately found myself wondering to try to find
her again, to no avail. I went back to my job at the register waiting,
hoping to see the vision of beauty again. About five minutes later she came
to my register; and with a second goddess.  When she got close, I lost my
breath. Not one, but two models of sensual perfection graced my
presence. For the first time in my life, I was speechless. What shocked me
even more is that the younger goddess couldn't have been over eighteen; and
I found her incredibly attractive. The older goddess was just as
incredible, maybe a year or two older than me. I stared at both of them as
they entered the checkout aisle. Both were spitting images of each other
except for the difference in age. The younger girl had soft bronze skin
with jet-black hair that was braided to her shoulders. She stood barely
five feet tall with an athletic body to die for. Her forming breasts were
tiny tangerines that were accenting the gray sports bra she was
wearing. The black lycra bike shorts left nothing to the imagination. I
could clearly see her panty outline in the tight fitting shorts. Her smile
radiated and her eyes glowed with wonder. The older goddess was wearing a
similar outfit and body. Her breasts however were huge, maybe a 'C' or 'D'
size cup. Her bike shorts were just as tight but there were no panty lines
to speak of. As I started checking their groceries out, they chatted
friendly with me. They were so polite and courteous. Even the girl was
extremely well spoken. But I was not ready for the next statement,</p><p>""Mom, I think we are forgetting something."" The girl asked the older woman.</p><p>""MOM!"" I blurted out.</p><p>Smiling at me, I apologized profusely for my outburst explaining that there
was no way that they were mother daughter.</p><p>""Kathleen, sweetie... That is so kind of you. But she is my nineteen year
old daughter and I am thirty-seven years old."" She told me in a most polite
reply.</p><p>""But... but... um, I don't even know your name..."" I fumbled my words.</p><p>""My name is Tamara."" She said glowing at me. ""And my daughter, Tanya.""</p><p>""You are so beautiful... both of you. I am very stunned.""</p><p>""Thank you Kathleen."" They both said in unison.</p><p>We chatted more as I finished their order. The told me that they were
staying at their vacation house for several weeks and needed to stock up. I
smiled and turned on my innocent charm as they were leaving. I was totally
amazed how the two of them captured my attention. Needless to say I had to
go to the bathroom to change my sodden panties.</p><p>The effect of the two visions of sensual perfection captured my entire
thoughts throughout the afternoon. About an hour later, Tanya came walking
up to my line again. They forgot something... I grinned to myself. I
immediately offered my assistance to her. We got the items she needed and I
checked her out.. in more ways than one. Just before leaving Tanya looked
back at me and smiled.</p><p>""Mom thinks you are very beautiful."" And in an afterthought, she added,
""So, do I!""</p><p>And she was gone.</p><p>The rest of the day was total thoughts of Tamara and Tanya. I was screwing
up at the register left and right, so I feigned sick and went home. I
locked myself in my room and proceeded to fuck myself into a non-stop fuck
frenzy. I had several toys out and I was doing myself over and over with
orgasm after orgasm. I eventually fell asleep with toys still inside my
pussy.</p><p> </p><p>I thought I seen and felt everything a nypho could do. In all my
encounters, I had never been so...sensually ignited. I was lost... I went
to work in the hopes that my new lust visions would come in. Surprisingly,
they visited often. We would chat about each other and life in general. I
never led on that I was a lesbian super nymphomaniac. They told me about
their life and it was just to two of them. On one visit, while they were
standing in my line waiting for the customer before them, I glanced up to
see Mom fondling Tanya's breasts. It was very subtle, but I picked it right
up. Because of the positioning of the counter I couldn't see where Tanya's
hands were, but I think they were doing a little rubbing between her
legs... Like every visit, my pussy flooded my panties. This visit, Tamara
seemed to need to ask a question, but was afraid. Sensing that, I opened
the dialog with her to be open.</p><p>""Well, Kathleen... This might sound somewhat forward..."" She hesitated.</p><p>Tanya took the opening and blurted out. ""Mom, wants you to come to dinner
Friday night.""</p><p>A shade of crimson covered Tamara's supple face that made me blush.</p><p>""I would love to!"" I said in my ultra-sweet personality... and I meant it.</p><p>""I am making a Caribbean Seafood Delight... and you are so sweet to us,
well... we both thought it would be nice to have you as our guest."" She
told me in an innocent fashion. But I felt she had more meaning behind it.</p><p>""I love seafood. It would be an incredible honor to dine with the two of
you."" I said coating the desire to do it.</p><p>""Normally, we like to eat dinner late...If it gets late for you, you can
stay in the guest room so you don't have to drive home late at night."" She
told me as she gave me the directions and phone number.</p><p>""I'd like that... I don't mind being up late... I just hate driving at
night.""</p><p>""Then it is all settled."" Tamara said triumphantly.</p><p>With that, they were gone... and so was my mind.</p><p>But for some real weird reason... I felt like it was more than a dinner
invitation.</p><p> </p><p>Friday came along and I worked until four. I went home dressed in a
seductive dressy shirt and shorts outfit that had a hint of innocence
coated with sexuality. At first I wasn't going to wear bra and panties, but
I thought that if it really was an innocent dinner affair, I would have
been embarrassed. So, my ultra-hot panties and sexy bra were put on. I was
at their house at seven on the dot. It was a beautiful house from the road,
but walking up to it showed it's true majesty.  Tamara met me at the door
wearing a royal blue mini dress that accented her form perfectly. It wasn't
too dressy, but it definitely had a royal feeling from the way it covered
her body. I complimented her on how beautiful she looked as she was doing
the same. We laughed as she showed me into her little mansion. As we
turned, Tanya entered the foyer to greet me and both of us let out a
gasp/moan as we saw her gracefully enter the room. She was wearing the most
elegant-looking 'fuck me' dress I ever saw. It barely covered from her
breasts to just below her pussy. The amazing thing was how classy it really
looked on her. It was charcoal gray that gave the illusion of a see-through
dress when she moved. My mouth went dry as I complimented her. Her mom was
much more vocal about how the dress showed her form very nicely. The three
of us looked very stylish in a semi-casual way.</p><p> </p><p>They led me around their incredible house showing me every room. They both
had huge elegant rooms that definitely had a personalized Caribbean
motif. I fell in love with Tanya's room with her taste of style. Tamara's
had an ultra king-size bed that could fit at least five people comfortable
across. I had to wipe the drool from my face constantly as I was toured
around this mansion. All the drooling I was doing didn't compare to my
reaction when they took me into the totally enclosed poolroom that looked
like a mini resort with a hot tub and small swimming pool... of course, in
a Caribbean theme.</p><p>""Oh...my...."" I just croaked.</p><p>""We thought you might like our play room."" Tamara spoke proudly.</p><p>""Like it?! I love it!!!"" I told them.</p><p>""We'll have to see how much you like it after dinner."" Tanya said giggling.</p><p>I heard her, but it didn't register what she said as I wondered in the mini
oasis. We eventually made our way to dinner and enjoyed the most incredible
seafood dinner I ever had. The conversation was about everything and
anything. We skirted around sex but we had innuendoes flying constantly,
all seemingly innocent. I was amazed how educated, yet demure both women
were. I came close twice to letting them know that I was a nympho lesbian,
however, I got cold feet in mentioning it. I found out that Tanya's dad
left them many years ago but left a bank account to cover the rest of their
lives. By dessert, my pussy was screaming for attention. I wanted to taste
some new blood, but...for the first time, I was bashful. It seemed from the
conversation from Tanya that she was extremely horny too... and in front of
her mother. Her tangerine breasted nipples were clearly showing their
excitement through her seductive dress. As if a splash of cold water on the
situation, Tamara laughed her daughter's conversation off and suggested we
retire to a more comfortable room. Tanya was leading my by the pool room
again as mom cleaned up the dishes. She stopped and created idle
conversation.</p><p>When out of the blue she asked me, ""Wow, are your nipples really that
large?""</p><p>I looked down and my nipples were ripping through showing my 3/4 inch
bullets. I didn't know what to say. It was the most forward she was during
the entire night. I had her in my grasp and I was fumbling. I was losing
it.</p><p>""So, what did you guys decide?"" Tamara came up behind us silently.</p><p>""Um..."" I stuttered.</p><p>""Going for a nice after dinner swim?"" Tamara said in an askance manner.</p><p>""Well...um"" I was doing it again and Tanya wasn't helping at all. ""That
would be fun..."" Hesitating... ""But I didn't bring a swim suit.""</p><p>Laughing at me... ""Honey, I haven't worn a bathing suit in years.""</p><p>Tanya kicked in never removing her eyes from my breasts, ""We're all girls
and I think it would be a lot of FUN.""</p><p>The soft touch of Tamara's hands on my shoulders sliding down my arms by my
breasts took my breath away.</p><p>""Okay, let's have fun."" I said three octaves higher...almost a squeal.</p><p>We went out to the poolroom and started to disrobe. I tried to make it
nonchalant but I was too excited to see the goddesses remove their outfits,
plus my pussy leaked way too much to make it a simple removal of panties. I
stopped and watched the beautiful women start removing their elegant
outfits to reveal and even more beautiful site. As the garments fell off,
the bronze goddesses showed their perfection. No panties, bras or body hair
on either of them. I was in a stupor as I size both women up and down. I
didn't know which to focus on since they both were stunning. Their bodies
were so similar except for Tamara's huge breasts with the largest areolas I
had ever seen. Tanya's tangerines were a perfect handful with itty-bitty
areolas and nipples. There were no tan line to speak of, and their skin had
an iridescent glow to it. I must have looked totally ridiculous with my
panties around my thighs and totally motionless. If I had any question
whether or not I was being set up, it was soon dismissed.</p><p>""Look Mom, her nipples are as large as I told you."" Tanya said waltzing up
to me.</p><p>""Honey, you are so right."" Her mom said as she helped me out of my bra.</p><p>Tanya removed my panties and I just stared into sensual space.</p><p>""They look so good to eat."" Tamara said as her lips latched on to my left
breast.</p><p>""OH!!!"" I squealed immediately as the sensation overtook me.</p><p>But that was the only word I got in as Tanya's mouth closed on mine is a
powerful kiss. Her rosy lips met mine with fervor as we kissed
passionately. Her hands were holding my head and my hands were trying to
hold on to either woman. I was in nympho heaven as two incredible women
were taking me... and they were a mother and daughter. Tanya was a very
experienced kisser and she was taking me on an incredible journey. Our
tongues met and it was mind-blowing. I could barely keep up with her tongue
and her mom's tongue working both my breasts... These women were very
experienced at what they were doing to me, so well, that we were in the
pool and I had no idea how we made it in.</p><p>""Oh...wow!"" I gasped for air as Tanya's mouth left mine for my free nipple.</p><p>I was so fucking dizzy from the way both my nipples were feeling intense,
pleasurable action. I have had threesomes and even a foursome in the past,
but this was something very unique for me. They were totally focusing on
pleasing me. And more... they were good at it.</p><p>""Oh...wow... Oh my!!"" I squealed to the love torture that was abusing my
breasts.</p><p>In a semi comatose state, I brought both my hands around to find soft
supple flesh. Each hand was on an ass and massaging it in the
water. Tanya's skin was so soft and pure. Tamara's ass was soft with an
incredible firmness.</p><p>""Honey, you have the tastiest titties I have the honor to feast on... but
now it is time to taste the royalties of your womanhood."" Tamara whispered
to me as she mentally sent instructions to Tanya.</p><p>In a moment's notice, I was in a unique raft that draped my feet in the
water while spreading my sex flower nicely. Opening my legs further and at
the right height for her mom, Tanya moved over to my face and allowed me to
milk on her tangerines. Her nipples were so tiny... my clit was larger than
her nips. But as soon as my lips found a latching point, she went wild. Her
moaning was immediately labored and barely audible. I had my arm around her
to manipulate her body to give me a better grasp on her breast. Her mom
hadn't touched my pussy yet and I was wondering what she was doing. I
angled myself to look down between my legs, not letting go of Tanya. I
almost bit her nipple off when I saw Tamara open a toy box of adult
toys. There had to be at least a dozen various dildos and vibrators in the
play box. My eyes bugged out and Tanya looked down at me with an evil grin.</p><p>""Mom loves pussy... She can eat for hours... but she loves it even better
if she is fucking it with any one of her toys.""</p><p>I smiled, sort of, while milking away. I didn't mind being fucked... Matter
of fact, I loved it. But from the way the night was going, I felt as if I
was in for something more. Placed in position, Tamara was face level with
my pussy. It was amazing how she had me just right, my pussy was out of the
water and my ass rosebud was under water. I moved to Tanya's other breast
as Tamara started her pleasure. She went for my inner thighs. Normally, I
liked my thighs touched, but it didn't send me off the deep end. This was
different. She was nibbling/licking... something that awoke the nerve
endings in my thighs.</p><p>""MMmmmpppphhhhffff..."" I garbled taking Tanya's whole breast into my mouth.</p><p>The water movements between my pussy and ass also sent sensations through
my body. I could feel my body becoming electrified; not an orgasm per se,
but heightened sexuality. My hand also moved down between Tanya's legs to
the smooth, soft skin of her tightly closed folds. Even under water I could
feel the slickness that escaped the lips within. With the skills of a
master, my other fingers parted her folds and my middle finger entered the
goddesses' flower. My finger slid right into the tightly lined walls of her
womanhood. There was no resistance as my finger ran the distance to my
knuckle. Her cherry was popped. Tanya was singing intensely to my
additional stimulations, which caused her mom to look up at her with
admiration.</p><p>""Ooohhhh.... My....."" Tanya sang to me.</p><p>Plunging in and out of her pussy was bittersweet! Like many of my
fuck-buddies, she was really getting into the working of my
finger. However, this girl was getting into the action with rhythm and raw
sensual power. Her chanting, slow hip rotation and gentle caressing with
her hands on my body were extremely stimulating, not to mention the pussy
munching her mom was administering to me.</p><p>It was hard to explain all the sensations I was experiencing between these
two. I have had sex with a couple girlfriends before, but Tamara and Tanya
were so much more... It was more than simple exercise, it was an all-over
experience.</p><p>""OH...MY... Gosh!!!"" I squealed as Tamara's tongue snaked around my clit
and she filled my pussy with...something fat.</p><p>The sucking sounds from her lips attaching to my pussy lips were echoing in
the room. I was in a whirlwind with my labia getting a workout, my fingers
dancing inside Tanya and my lips trying to stay with the pert nipple in my
face.</p><p>""Ohh.... Oh, oh, oh,.. oh shit!"" I splattered into Tanya's breast.</p><p>There was a wave building inside me that was aching to come out in
force. Whatever Tamara was stuffing into my pussy felt like it was
splitting me in two. And it felt awesome! I was being satiated with
incredible pleasures. Totally unexpected, partially because I lost focus
from my own pending orgasm, Tanya screamed out.</p><p>""Yyyyyyeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssssss...""</p><p>She was erupting from the finger fucking I was still subconsciously giving
her. Her scream was more of loud passionate singing as she poured hot cum
over my fingers in the pool.</p><p>""Ohhh.... Mmmmmmmooooooommmmmm... Aaaarrrrrrggg..."" She sang through her
orgasm.</p><p>That sent Tamara into her mission more intently... to bring forth my
orgasm. Which, wasn't that far behind. Sucking down on my clit, she found
high-speed with the dildo and fucked my pussy furiously. It was mere
seconds before my whole body convulsed, contorted and exploded with my
version of womanly earthquake.</p><p>""Ggggggggggrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...""
I screamed.</p><p>""Oohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaa....""</p><p>I continued...</p><p>But it didn't stop there... It kept cumming! I had no control over my
body...</p><p>""Oohhhh....ssssssssshiiiiiiiiiiiiittttt...""</p><p>I was spasming every which way. I was losing feeling all over. I was
feeling myself breaching the state of consciousness.</p><p>Then, I went totally numb. I felt like I was having an outer-body
experience. I wasn't sure what or where I was... It took, what felt like an
eternity, to calm down and open my eyes into Tanya's. I was still so numb
and could barely speak. It had to be a while as I realized that Tamara was
holding me in the water and her toy box was gone. The four breasts around
my head further enhanced the glow of the two goddesses. Talk about
ecstasy!!! Subtle words of passionate comfort were spoken from both Tanya
and Tamara that I couldn't really understand from being in such a fog, but
it didn't matter as they were catering to me like no one before. Somehow I
was guided out of the pool, dried off and led into Tamara's bedroom and
placed on the monster bed. In my daze, I just watched the two women embrace
in a loving kiss that melted their bodies together. The way the two of them
stood right in front of me blending into one form was more like art than a
mother/daughter team. Tanya's hand maneuvered into the valley between her
mom's legs and parted the ruby folds between. The soft bronze color of
their skin added to the allure of Tamara's parting labia. Their tone skin
was in contrast to the silky, shiny and very red pussy that was invaded by
soft touching fingers. The artistic movement of both women had me watching
intently, not to mention leaking from my extremely satisfied pussy. They
were extremely experienced at this and made sure that I could see the
sensuality in their performance. I got a little more comfortable on the bed
and let my fingers dabble between my lubricated legs. Licking my lips and
totally engrossed in the mesh of bodies in front of me, I spanked my pussy
softly. The sensual art show went on for several minutes while standing
barely two feet from me until they changed shape and morphed into a divine
shape on the bed right next to me with Tanya on top of Tamara sucking on
her huge breasts. She was up on her knees with her ass angled so I could
view the prize within. I moved silently as the two enjoyed the playing. I
brought myself between Tanya's legs looking right into her crimson parted
lips and soft pink ass opening. There was a gloss emanating from her folds
from the juices, but her ass captured my attention more. It called to
me. Drawn to it, I brought my tongue to her pink pucker hole and slid my
tongue over it.</p><p>""OOHhhhhhh..."" Tanya muffled into Tamara's nipple.</p><p>""Wooohhhh..."" Tamara called out as Tanya must have bit down on her.</p><p>This was so hot! I rimmed her ass for a few minutes causing heightened
pleasure in the woman. It was obvious that it was having a powerful effect
on her as I moved to her parted lips, they were dripping cum juice onto the
bed and along her legs. The milky, semisweet nectar graced my tongue as I
guided my face into her bald beautiful pussy. Trying her best to stay
focused on her mom, Tanya opened her legs as wide as she could to allow me
free reign to her inner sanctuary. Expertly, I licked away making sure that
I took in every drop of her sweet cum. Her moaning was very labored. Tamara
was whispering soft words of sensual encouragement to her daughter as I
devoured her flower. Of course, I teased around her clit, but not
touching. Her engorged clitoris was huge! I used my hand to caress the
folds and her ass. I was feeling rather playful in a teasing manner as I
licked, nibbled and sucked while my hands and fingers toyed, tickled and
tantalized her inner thighs and sex. Her ass was very receptive to my
fingers probing the entrance. I made sure that I coated my fingers nicely
as I prodded her sphincter. With almost a sucking action, my finger entered
her dark cave to a panic/pleasure groan from her hoarse mouth.</p><p>""Uuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh...ooooooo....yea!""</p><p>Moving from her mom's breast, Tanya pushed back onto my face to further
insert my finger in her ass, but also to push my face closer to her wanton
clit. In a rhythmic motion she began to fuck my face... well, more like
humping but she was grunting aggressive obscene words to her tempo. Without
a build-up or any type of warning, she exploded with a powerful orgasm that
nearly knocked me from my perch.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggggg...mama..."" Calling out
fiercely as she violently fucked my face through her intense wave.</p><p>My finger had popped out of her ass but my face was still latched on to her
pussy, nibbling on her clit. My hands had wrapped around her legs to keep
from losing my tasty fountain of cum.</p><p>""Ggggggrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr....aaaaaaaahhhh.."" She screamed again.</p><p>Then her mom screamed pleasure as
well. ""OOOOOOOOOOOOOhhhhhhhyyyyyeaaaaa!!!""</p><p>I was drowning in a sea of milky white cum. Holding on for dear life until
she finally collapsed, I slowed my ministrations to her pussy valley to
soft blissful kisses to her lips, ass and thighs. I had no idea what
brought Tamara's orgasm on, but I wouldn't doubt she was pleasing herself
while watching her daughter getting pleased. Eventually I removed myself
from the valley of my younger bronze goddess and sat on the side of the
colossal bed. That is when I saw Tamara basking in her orgasmic glow from
her actions. I could also see her extremely fat dong that she was using. It
had to be close to four inches thick. The powerful aroma that permeated the
room left a haze hovering over the bed... or it could have been all the cum
on my face clouding my vision. I looked over at the clock on the bed table
and noticed that we had been active for close to three hours. No wonder I
was exhausted. I had done all-day fuck-a-thons in the past, but this
incredible experience was affecting me with all my senses, piquing every
nerve and keeping them on heightened awareness non-stop. Even in a restful
position that I was at the moment, I could feel tingling all over. My pussy
was doing its own thing in ultra high speed.</p><p>We chatted for a little while as I thought the sex part of the night was
over. They told me that they knew from the first time they met me that I
was a lesbian, and a good one. They also explained how they set me up and
wanted me. I had to ask how the two of them got involved with each
other. Tamara explained that Tanya walked in on her fucking a friend a few
years back. Tamara had to explain what was going on to her daughter and
being at the age of sexual exploration, Tanya had Tamara show her why she
was having sex with her friend... well, from there, the two became each
other's best sexual partner. It wasn't until a year ago that they involved
other people. I was their third partner, first non-friend related.</p><p>""Honey, when I saw you at the store for the first time. I had to have you.""
Tamara confessed to me. ""You are so beautiful and you scream extreme
sensuality.""</p><p>I had to blush at her admission, because I thought the same thing of them.</p><p>We chatted more and Tanya served up some incredible wine. I was still so
horny for these sensual love goddesses and wanted to fuck more... but I
doubted my body could handle it.</p><p>Their pristine naked bodies were perfection of art that had me mesmerized
by any movement from them. I was just about to call it a night when Tamara
commanded,</p><p>""Okay honey, this is our house and you are our guest. Lie back on the bed
and let yourself go.""</p><p>""Huh?"" I queried.</p><p>""Sweetie, we are not done with you tonight!"" Tanya replied with the most
innocent, devilish grin on her face.</p><p>""We are going to make love to your body and you cannot do anything but
enjoy it."" Tamara dictated. ""Lie back, and take the pleasure we are going
to administer. I promise that you will not regret it one bit.""</p><p>The wine; the glow on their faces, and bodies; and the perfect setting had
me moving up onto the bed and giving my free naked body to them.</p><p>They climbed up each side of me like tigers circling their prey. Tamara's
full breasts were swaying slightly with each move.</p><p>""Now remember, you don't do a thing..."" Tanya told me as she whispered in
my ear.</p><p>Taking a side of my face, both women started suck-kissing me with a feather
touch. Within seconds of the kissing, my body was on electrical fire. A
tiny kiss on my cheek was felt in my toes. They were kissing so softly that
they were barely touching me. And they BOTH were doing it with such
finesse. I, so wanted to reach out and grasp onto their breast, faces,
pussies... something... but from their commands, and the way they held
themselves, it was not allowed. Just sit back and enjoy.</p><p>Nibbling on my ears, both women sucked my ear lobes and let their hands
glide over my torso. My bullet nipples were trying to reach their palms as
they glided by. I could feel tingling growing everywhere on my body... even
in my ass cheeks. It was totally awesome.</p><p>I was panting peacefully. I was moaning in a delirious fashion. I was being
sexually and sensually pampered.</p><p>Moving in unison, the two women migrated to my breasts and toyed with
them. It wasn't a teasing fashion, it was more like...prepping my breasts
for more. The wisps of hot air from their breath were blown across my peaks
into the valley between. When they finally latched onto my nipples, it was
electrifying.</p><p>""OH!"" I gasped as my whole body felt the pair of mouths suckle on my
baby-feeders. The only sound in the room was the slurping of Tanya and
Tamara's work. My eyes rolled in the back of my head as I melted into
sensual bliss. I was moaning nonsense words and rolling my head back and
forth in my new-found heaven. Their lips were grasping my areolas with
kid-gloves and their tongues danced over my nipples.</p><p>""Mmmm.....ooooohhh..."" I moaned enjoying ecstasy.</p><p>I could feel hands roaming my torso and down to my legs, even between my
thighs, but never touching my sex. Delirium! I was so lost in the dual
titty sucking I was getting. As their lips parted and they headed south, I
had a subtle thought, two mouths, one pussy... what were they going to do?
Well, they bypassed my faucet for a pussy and each took a leg and sucked,
nibbled and licked every part of it; even my toes. I opened my eyes briefly
and through the haze, I could see the goddesses in their own little
world. I felt like my whole body was a huge orgasm waiting for the
mega-eruption. Heightened senses and tingling sensations flooded me. In my
own little dream world, I wasn't aware until both women had taken my arms
and tied them to the bedposts. My eyes shot open unexpectedly.</p><p>""Look sweetie... we are about to give you the fucking of your life and we
want to make sure your hands don't wander."" Tamara told me with a sparkle
in her eye.</p><p>I nodded, not like I could do much else. Tanya took up a position to go
diving on my screaming pussy and Tamara was digging for something in her
dresser.</p><p>""Wow..."" I cooed as Tanya's tongue parted my folds.</p><p>She was an expert pussy eater. She toyed with me making sure I was prepped
for what Tamara was preparing. She had put on a leather harness with an
enormous dildo screwed on the front. It was larger than any of my toys. I
called out to beg for a nice fucking but silence came from my mouth. Pure
exhaustion and satiation had gripped me completely. Tamara took up a
position that Tanya had and poised my legs open with a slight angle. A
weird shaped pillow was placed under my ass which actually felt
comfortable. I wanted to watch her enter me. I licked my lips as she came
closer to my velvet canal. Almost teasing me, Tamara looked up...then Tanya
sat her pussy on my face blocking my view of my pussy being split
open...but who was I to complain... I had an incredible pussy on my face. I
immediately had my tongue inside her labia and was working on it as
Tamara's powerful rubber cock was riding up and down my lips. I felt Tanya
grasp my legs and open me further...the time was here for a pussy
plunging... but it didn't happen. Tamara toyed with me more and more...she
even toyed with entering my ass. I wanted to grasp Tanya's ass and pull her
pussy further onto my face, but my hands were tied. I was just about to
lick for her clit when my world exploded.</p><p>""Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."" Pussy muffled my
scream.</p><p>Tamara thrusted the whole cock, what felt like the whole cock, deep into
me. I was so full and I felt like my pussy was being split in
half. Building up rhythm quickly, Tamara settled into an unusual fucking
motion that not only tickled my g-spot, it tickled my clitoris.</p><p>""Uuuhhhhmmmm..."" I muffled out to this pleasure.</p><p>Tanya had also picked up a rhythm as she was humping my face, practically
drowning me in her juices. Both women were calling out sexual things and
loving everything they were doing. I was in a fucking frenzy that had taken
over my body completely. There were strokes of the rubber cock that I could
feel sliding in and round my love walls banging into my g-spot...then there
were strokes that I couldn't feel anything as my body was tensing for an
orgasm of epic proportion. Tamara knew when I was about to explode and she
would ease up, teasing my just enough to keep the wave riding. She kept
this up for what seemed like eternity. My moans of orgasmic begging and the
fucking frenzy between my legs added fuel to the mother/daughter team as
they sought out my most intense sexual experience of my life. And they were
doing a great job! My cum-coated face was gasping for air as Tamara's
unique fucking turned into rabbit, lightning, pussy-slamming that sent me
over the edge.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggggggggggggggg..aaaaaahhhh...""</p><p>My scream was endless.</p><p>Tamara was relentless as she rabbit fucked my aching pussy.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrggggggg..."" Again!</p><p>Tanya had moved from my face to let me breathe and scream out loud. I was
thrashing around, trying to move my hands and legs to no avail as Tanya had
a lock on my legs as her mom pounded the dildo through me...</p><p>""Ooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."" I just kept screaming as the earth-shattering
orgasm knocked me into oblivion.</p><p>O.M.G.... my pussy was gone... I was gone... my whole body was
gone... Somewhere in my fourth or fifth multi-orgasmic scream I lost
consciousness.</p><p>Sometime in the early morning, I awoke. It was still dark outside and I
wasn't sure what time it was. I was still naked in the same bed, with my
hands untied. I had a beautiful sleeping bronze goddess on each side of
me. The room permeated an intense sex smell. My whole body ached
desperately and was extremely sticky. And I was at total exhaustion peace.</p><p>My clouded mind smiled as I found myself heading back to sleep with
bliss-filled thoughts of being totally sensually and sexually spoiled.</p>"
1384,Rachel's Story,Funfla1965,1,,[''],"<p>My name is Rachel. I live in Anderson, IN. I grew up in your typical family
with typical values. I'm very feminine with your typical girl interests...
shopping at Abercombie's, low cut jeans &amp; skirts and dressing sexy showing
as much skin as possible. I am 5'3, 105lbs, athletic with light brown downy
hair that has summer blonde highlights. I adore being tan and will go to
the tanning salon in the winter to keep my tone skin a sensuous bronze. I
think my breasts are too small at 32B even though my best friend Kimmie
says they are 'so perfect' for my sexy body.</p><p>Last year my cousin and her friend visited my house for a weekend from
California for my fourteenth birthday. During that weekend I learned about
my growing desires and womanhood from my cousin's friend. She was eighteen
years old and she taught both of us about sex. It was that weekend that my
maidenhood was taken...and by a plastic dildo. It was truly amazing how we
explored each other and learned how to masturbate each other and
ourselves. I was hooked. Since that weekend, I found myself masturbating
almost daily. I used hairbrushes, bottles, and even candles to get myself
off. Until a month ago, I did all of this in total privacy. I never told my
best friend in fear of losing her. She was beautiful and a friend that made
me feel... like a real person. About a month ago, we had a sleep over at
her house and it innocently turned into a 'truth or dare' game where we
experimented sexually on each other. Nothing really exciting, but we got
naked together, kissed and masturbated together. I think we both wanted to
try something more, but fear gripped both of us and we stopped. From that
moment on, I wanted more... I wanted to try more with her and she kept
making me feel the same... but we never had the 'right' opportunity.</p><p>Feeling good about myself, Kimmie and I went to the mall to buy some new
clothes at my favorite store, A&amp;F. While trying a few things on, I came out
of the dressing room and just about ran into the sales girl...woman. She
turned to apologize and I froze. Here in front of me was the epitome of
beauty. She was about twenty years old, 5'5"" tall with long curly/kinky
sandy blonde hair that grazed her shoulders. I stood and stared for what
felt like hours as I took in her artistic form. She spoke and I never heard
a word. My mouth was so dry and parched. Kimmie came in and saved me from
total embarrassment. We bought some things and left the store... the whole
time I was in such a stupor. When we left the mall, Kimmie tried her best
to wake me out of my state of mind, even going as far to grab and tweak my
nipple. That worked... We laughed and I got back to being myself. But that
sales woman had done something to me...something...different.</p><p>The following week Kimmie went on vacation with her parents and left me
home alone board out of my mind. Since the weather was good, I figured I
would spend it at the apartment pool working on my tan. I hated having tan
lines, but I had to wear something at the pool. I lied out on a nice
lounger overlooking the pool. There was another woman in her thirties on
the other side of the pool far away and two kids in the pool. I set myself
to tan my back, making sure that my thin bikini didn't cover much. After
about twenty minutes I needed to cool off in the water. The kids were gone
and I dove in. Swimming a few laps oblivious to the world around me, I
finished and was climbing out of the pool when I heard,</p><p>""Well, hello there.""</p><p>I turned around and turned into stone. There in front of me was the sales
woman from the store. She was in a white sexy bikini and her face was a
glow. Her body was fit with curves in the right places. Even though it was
very warm out, her nipples were extending themselves trying to pierce the
fabric holding them.</p><p>Somehow, I brought myself around to talk to her.</p><p>""My name is Jackie."" She told me.</p><p>""I'm Rachel."" I told her.</p><p>We sat down side-by-side on the loungers. We talked, chatted and giggled
like we had known each other for a long time. She had a way to make me feel
totally relaxed and yet, electrified. I learned she was the manager at the
store and she had all their sexy clothing. I told her that I loved the
clothing and wished that I could buy everything. We laughed about it and
she offered to have me come over to her apartment to try on some of her new
outfits. Since we were close in size, I thought it was a great idea.
However, the one difference was our breast size. Jackie made a light joke
about having ample breasts as she grabbed both of her breasts, giving them
a prolonged squeeze. Reveling in her thoughts, I suggested jumping in the
pool. We jumped in and played idly. I noticed I was getting some sun color
and made an innocent comment about getting tan lines.</p><p>""Don't you hate them?"" Jackie said.</p><p>""Yes."" I replied. ""I wish I could avoid tan lines.""</p><p>""Well, I don't have any tan lines."" She told me proudly.</p><p>""Naw..."" I said. ""Do you go to the tanning booth in the summer?""</p><p>""Nope. I tan naked on my balcony in the afternoon when the sun is facing me
directly.""</p><p>""Wow."" I said in awe. ""So, you really don't have any tan lines?""</p><p>""Yea, look."" Jackie said as she stood up in the shallow end of the pool.</p><p>I thought she was going to show me her uncovered bra strap, but that wasn't
the case. She peeled the front of her bikini bottoms open exposing a
perfectly tanned, soft, smooth, totally bare pussy mound. She shared that
with me for several seconds as my mouth went dry and all my body fluids
turned into pussy juice. As if sizing me up, she lingered her hands by her
legs. I managed to compose myself and compliment her tan and her silky
skin, in which she replied that she took care of her skin all over.</p><p>We made it back to the loungers and sunned ourselves for a while. Jackie
woke me out of a self-induced fantasy by asking if I wanted to get a drink
and sun myself on her balcony since the sun was moving that way.</p><p>'Naked' I thought to myself. 'This can't be happening.'</p><p>I nodded acceptance and we made our way to her apartment. We got a drink
and walked out to her balcony. The sun hadn't made it to the balcony yet,
but it was close. She offered me to try on some of her outfits while we
waited for the sun. I jumped at the opportunity. For a half hour, I tried
on several outfits, changing in her bathroom as the modesty crept into my
mind. Since I had no bra or panties, it was just the outfits hugging my
body. A couple times, Jackie adjusted clothes on me and would brush my
hardened nipples or graze my pubic area. I was leaking profusely between my
legs and I know I was staining the clothes, but I couldn't do anything
about it. Jackie was still in her white bikini and it screamed sex at me.</p><p>""Oh Rachel, you look so divine in these outfits."" She purred at me with
cat's eyes. ""I could just eat you...up.""</p><p>""Thank you."" I said parched</p><p>""We need to get out of these clothes, now."" She instructed. And as an
afterthought, ""The sun should be about right.""</p><p>There was no stopping me. I wanted to see her naked and I wanted to show
her my body. I wanted to... wanted to... I didn't know what I wanted... but
I wanted something. Peeling off her outfit in her bedroom as she removed
her bikini, I realized that I stained the crotch of her ultra-low rise
jeans. She could clearly see it, and/or smell it... but I don't think her
eyes were looking at the jeans as much as the naked lubricated pussy behind
them. My sparsely covered pussy was coming into the open for Jackie to
see. It felt powerful to strip in front of her. Nothing sexual was
communicated between us but I was feeling sex as the jeans exposed my
fruits to her burning eyes. I slowly removed the shirt in a semi innocent
strip tease. For some reason, I found myself focusing on my stripping than
Jackie's nakedness. That changed when she moved right up to me and in a
very hoarse voice, she whispered for me to follow her to the balcony. My
eyes fell onto her ass and it was exquisite. Perfect curves and the subtle
move left and right as she walked. I was leaking immensely from between my
legs that was really hard to hide. Even though she was going into her last
year of college and several years older than I was, she had the body and
mannerisms of a young teen. We made it out to the balcony and laid towels
on the lounge chairs. Angling to the sun we continued our nude sunbathing
in verbal silence. There was labored breathing coming from Jackie as she
occasionally took a glimpse of me. I was doing the same thing begging to
touch her. Fifteen minutes later she got up to relieve herself. I looked on
her towel and saw a huge wet spot where her pussy was nesting. It made me
look at my towel... sure enough; I had a little wet spot in the same
place. It made me wonder if Jackie was really that turned on to me. If she
was, did I need to make my move?</p><p>She came back with a drink for each of us. We sat up and chatted. No sex or
innuendoes, just general girl talk. The clouds came in quickly and before
we realized it, the skies opened up and down poured on us. We jumped
up. Jackie and I bumped into each other as we fell onto the railing. In my
falling misstep, I grabbed onto the closest thing I could; it was Jackie's
breast. She let out a huge moan and everything stopped. I left my hand on
her breast as if it was glued to it. The rain was pouring on us, but
neither of us cared as the temperature between us soared. As if reading
each other's mind, we pulled our bodies together and met in a passionate
kiss. As soon as our lips joined, they bonded together into one. Rain or no
rain, Jackie and I were in a heated lip lock on her private balcony. The
zeal in her lips was breathtaking as she guided my inexperience into a
sensual ballet of kissing.  My experimenting with Kimmie was nothing
compared to the feelings exuding from Jackie onto my lips. When her tongue
slithered into my mouth, I accepted it freely. Our tongues touched and I
felt my knees weaken. Holding me in her arms, Jackie took me into the fires
of passion that engulfed my whole body. Jackie's precision and tenderness
only enhanced the experience and my undulating desire to have more of her.</p><p>When our lips detached, the incredible fervor in her eyes spoke sensuality
to me. No words needed to be spoken as to our ignited desire to take each
other... and take me on a road of new enlightenment. But in the warm rain,
on the balcony, and two totally soaked newfound lovers; Jackie spoke out.</p><p>""I want to make love to you in ways you cannot image. Come with me and
allow me to take you to the zenith and beyond.""</p><p>I just nodded total acceptance. In ways, I thought of the memories of my
cousin's friend and her limited teachings; but this was something...
more. Back then; it was play for the sake of feeling good. This time, I was
feeling more desire with much more emotions. And somehow, Jackie was
reading me like an open book. Was I that transparent?</p><p>Guiding our sodden bodies into her bedroom, we found a couple of towels and
dried off in verbal silence. Jackie was sizing me up like a successful
catch of her prey. I was telling her subliminally to take me. I wanted
everything she had to offer... yet; I had no clue what she could offer.
From her every move, I could tell that she had enough experience in her to
take me to the stars. She knew what she wanted... and that was me. It was
only a few brief moments from the balcony to being dried off and lying
naked on her bed. Our lips engaged as she climbed on top of me. Our breasts
and pussies were joined together in their own form of kissing that sent
sensations through my body, not to mention the lubrication to my vertical
lips. This was very different than my first time. I desired more and I felt
something for Jackie... as weird as it sounded, I felt...bonded to her.</p><p>Jackie's erotic kissing moved from my mouth and down to my chest. This was
new... Her lips wrapped around my right nipple and caressed it softly. I
moaned encouragement to her as she manipulated my small but very erect
nipple in her mouth. Somehow in her open hand she found a feather as was
teasing my other breast as she sucked away. I could feel the feather
tantalizing my whole body. Everything inside of me was electrified, so as
she moved back and forth to suck and tickle each breast, I could feel it
all the way to my toes.</p><p>""Ohhhhhh... mmmmm..."" I coaxed her on.</p><p>This was really feeling awesome. But nothing prepared me for when her lips
clamped onto my clit. My eyes were closed and I was so in tune with the
sensations all over my body, I was sent into orgasmic bliss as she went
down on me.</p><p>""Yessssss.... Oh yes!"" I called out to her.</p><p>Jackie continued licking my clit as well as bathing my well-lubricated
pussy. I couldn't see what she was doing clearly but I felt it as the
feather was replaced by something thicker and harder entering my pussy.</p><p>""Fuck, yes!"" I said more aggressively than expected.</p><p>My entire body was on fire and I could feel something entering my pussy all
the way up my back and down to my toes.</p><p>""Rachel, you've been deflowered."" Jackie called to me with a naughty grin.</p><p>""Yes... by my cousin's girlfriend."" I panted back.</p><p>""Oh, a novice lesbian..."" She smiled fucking me with something.</p><p>Going back to my clitoris, she brought the erupting orgasm over the
top... and sticking her toy as deep as it could go.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."" I screamed into the air.</p><p>She didn't stop as she licked and fucked me into oblivion.</p><p>""Jackie......fuck....mmmmmmeee....""</p><p>I exploded with a powerful orgasm that lingered on and on. My complete body
was going numb from the extreme pleasure being pumped into me. Just as I
bridged the line of unconsciousness, Jackie pulled back and stopped her
incredible actions between my legs. My pussy was still very full, so I knew
that she left her play toy inside of me.</p><p>""You are a little firecracker Rachel."" She whispered into my ear nibbling
on it as I melted into her bed.</p><p>There was no saliva left in my mouth to utter a word since Jackie fucked
all the juices out of me. I looked up at my new friend/lover with satiated
yearning. Her picture perfect beauty was complimented with her ability to
make me feel everything so sensually. She was extremely experienced in the
art of making lesbian love and I was clay in her hands.</p><p>We kissed briefly as I tried to regain the strength to please her. My hands
found their way to the cum-drenched valley between her supple legs. There
was so much love juice coating her legs that my fingers practically slipped
right into her tight pussy. First a finger, then two fingers penetrated her
folds and buried into the molten lava. I was going slow at first but was
coaxed along by Jackie to pick up the speed. Her legs spread open and she
begged me to use more fingers. She lied back and allowed me to totally
focus on finger fucking her. I easily got three fingers into her surging
volcano and was fucking her as fast as my wrist could plummet into the
fires within.</p><p>""More...more... fingers."" Calling out in delirium.</p><p>'Did she want more fingers in her pussy?' I thought to myself. 'How is that
possible?'</p><p>I inserted my fourth finger... every one of them except my thumb was inside
this goddess's love box and fucking at a good clip.</p><p>""Yes!!! Oh yes..."" she moaned on her way to a overwhelming orgasm.</p><p>Her curly long hair was bouncing in the motion of my hand, matching the
motion of her breasts. I stared at her bouncing breasts as they danced up
and down on her chest. I was also enamored by the fact that I almost had my
whole hand inside Jackie, and she loved it. My wrist and hand were just
about to fall off when she screamed.</p><p>""Fffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuccccccccccccckkkkkkkk...""</p><p>Her entire body spasmed and froze as my fingers pulled out of her love box
and a wave of milky white hot cum practically squirted out of her. I sat
with my jaw on the bed watching the amount of love juice pour from this
woman. It was like... nothing I ever experienced. Jackie's body twitched
slightly and she was glowing in a light body sweat that seemed to enhance
her beauty. It was several minutes before she composed herself to talk to
me.</p><p>""Oh, Rachel... you are pretty good at fucking my little kitty.""</p><p>""Well...thank you."" Not really knowing what to say.</p><p>""Did you like having four fingers inside of me?"" She asked with that
devilish look I saw earlier.</p><p>I thought for a second at how amazing it was to actually having my four
fingers penetrating her pussy and how intense it felt.</p><p>""Yes...it was amazing."" I answered back honestly.</p><p>""Well, it's your turn."" She told me glowing as she positioned me on the bed
opening my legs to her. ""And I am going to take it farther.""</p><p>""Farther?"" I quipped as she started caressing my mound and outer lips.</p><p>""Yes, my dear Rachel..."" Grinning... ""I'm going to 'fist' your kitty.""</p><p>""Huh?""</p><p>""Sit back and let me show you something new. Close your eyes and cum with
me on a powerful orgasmic journey.""</p><p>Her words were melodious as she massaged my pussy all over, even fingering
my ass slightly. I could feel my whole body tense up a little, then it
returned to the melted state prior to my finger fucking Jackie.</p><p>I lied back on the pillow, closed my eyes and relaxed to allow Jackie to do
this... 'fist' thing to me; even though I had no clue what it was. Her
ministrations to my pussy felt extraordinary; not so much in an orgasmic
sense, but more of a... sensual manner. I felt my legs turn to jelly as her
fingers slithered around my thighs and occasionally slide into my
lubricated flower. I moaned relaxed passion to her work. She was taking her
time with me and I could feel her eyes burning holes in me. I was surprised
when fingers from both hands entered my pussy. I wanted to open my eyes and
watch, but it felt too good and Jackie told me to keep them close. Each
hand was fucking me independently and I was accepting the motions of both
hands with ease. I wasn't sure how many fingers were inside of me as Jackie
sighed sensually, but I was feeling rather full. There was also a climatic
wave starting to engulf my entire body.</p><p>""Ohhh....my..."" I gasped as Jackie's slippery fingers penetrated me.</p><p>I was on the verge of explosion as it felt like Jackie shifted her hands.
Then it was a much more... something filling my pussy completely. I
couldn't tell how many fingers were in me, but my pussy was so full I could
barely move. It was the most incredible feeling as I wanted to cum hard,
but I wanted to enjoy Jackie's fingers filling me up completely. I was
panting profusely.</p><p>""Rachel..."" Jackie called to me. ""Open your eyes and take a look.""</p><p>I opened my eyes and looked down past my breasts at Jackie's glow. As
captivating as she was, she wanted me to look at what she was doing. I
looked down to her hand on my pussy... no... IN my pussy. She had her whole
entire hand inside me! She was moving her hand inside my pussy! Gosh!!! It
was fucking incredible! My mouth was agape. Jeez... Jackie had worked her
entire hand into my little pussy. And she was...</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggg..."" I let out.</p><p>Barely breathing I let out a shriek of epic proportions as this ecliptic
orgasm possessed my entire body. Jackie's hand was moving somehow in my
pussy and I was convulsing and spasming to every move.</p><p>""Ffffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuckkkkkkk!!!""</p><p>Breathe!</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggggggg...ohhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>After what seemed like a third wave of orgasmic eruption, I went totally
limp on the bed. I couldn't feel anything on my body except for Jackie's
hand exiting my stretched pussy. It was...wonderful!</p><p>""That is 'fisting'"" Jackie purred in my ear.</p><p>I just stared at the ceiling not able to move.</p><p>I don't know how long I was jelly on the bed or what happened to Jackie.
When I finally could move, I looked at the clock on her bed table and it
was 6:30. I was late for getting home. I got up and could barely walk. I
found Jackie in the final stages of an orgasm on the sofa as she fucked
herself with a fat dildo. It was very intoxicating! I watched, licked my
lips and went to touch myself as she erupted in powerful wave. It was a few
seconds before she noticed me watching and called me down to her sex
sofa. We kissed passionately.</p><p>""How was your first time?"" She asked naughtily.</p><p>""Incredible."" I told her.</p><p>""I'll be home again tomorrow if you want...""</p><p>""YES!"" I said not allowing her to finish.</p><p>""Okay...9:00am work for you?""</p><p>""Yes... I'll be here."" I said joyfully.</p><p>""Don't wear anything..."" She instructed. ""Well, maybe just a towel.""</p><p>We kissed again. I dressed in my bikini and went home. Avoiding my parents
at all costs, I found myself falling asleep from sexual exhaustion early.</p><p>I awoke to an empty house. I reeked of sex. If my parents walked into my
room, I would have been screwed. I showered and cleaned up. I wanted to
look perfect for Jackie. I put on a sundress to walk across the apartment
complex and was at her door promptly at 9:00am. Ringing the doorbell,
Jackie answered the door in a teddy that was practically see-thru. It
looked like she just got up, yet, she was still incredibly beautiful. She
had such a natural look, it didn't matter whether she was fully dressed or
just getting out of bed, she was fucking hot! She offered me into her
apartment, giving me a bear hug and a very deep French kiss in the open
door. Closing the door with her leg, she guided me, not into the living
room, but into the master bath. For an apartment, the bathroom was roomy
and afforded us plenty of room to disrobe while locked on the lips. Jackie
definitely was horny as she practically ripped my sundress off and moved
down to suckle my breasts. I was extremely excited but when she latched
onto my nipple, all the electricity from the day before returned. I moaned
happy acceptance to her delicate handling of my breasts as well as her
hands sliding up and down my legs, pausing briefly just shy of my parted
pussy lips. My legs quivered from her gentle touch to my inner thighs.</p><p>""Mmmm..."" I coaxed her on.</p><p>She didn't touch my pussy at all, just teased me endlessly. Getting up off
her knees, she brought her face to mine... nose to nose, she guided both of
us into the shower, which she turned on as she climbed up my body. My hands
roamed her mountains and valley with a tender touch. She definitely reeked
of sex! The shower was hot, but not as hot as I was... burning desire.</p><p>She washed me head to toe. I washed her head to toe. It was erotic in a
non-erotic manner. We just washed each other and it felt incredible. I
briefly thought how nice it would be to do this with Kimmie.</p><p>Allowing me to wash her hair, I was in ecstasy as I ran my hands through
her soft curls. Watching the shampoo suds flow down the curves of her body
was awesome. We shared soft kisses together as we played and showered.
Finally, we were done in the shower and dried each other off. Not really
sure where we were going to go from there, I looked at Jackie for
guidance. She gave it to me.</p><p>""I would love to have you devour my flower."" She commanded playfully.</p><p>I nodded willingly knowing that I wasn't very experienced at it. Leading me
to a recliner in her living room, she sat, spread her legs over the arms of
the chair and gave me access to the bald, soft, sweet, tender, pinkish,
folds. Kneeling between her thighs and looking up...I saw Jackie in heat!
The raw look in her eyes, the erect nipples and the salivating pussy told
me that she was more than ready for my tongue to dance over her
womanhood. I started with soft kisses over the folds and into the lips. I
could see her little ass rosebud as I made my way down. It practically
called to me... so I kissed it. Unexpectedly, she shuttered joyfully. I
kissed it again with the same effect. I moved north on her vertical lips
with my tongue sliding into the folds. Labored breathing gave way to
audible panting. I was having a positive effect on her. Taking to positive
response as a good sign, I proceeded to lick deeper and longer. I parted
her flower further with both my hands to expose a huge clitoris. It was
almost the size of my pinky finger and it was very red. I ran my tongue
over it to a sensual gasp from Jackie.</p><p>""Yeaaa...""</p><p>I did it again and again... I licked her clit over and over. It was making
her head swing left and right gasping naughty words of encouragement.
Really getting into it, I found myself rocking her clit and pussy harder
with my tongue. I even got my fingers to start toying inside her pussy. She
was really vocal and her upper body was flailing from my play.</p><p>""Fffucck...gggrrr...ooohhh...""</p><p>I was getting into her pussy so much that I was not really paying attention
as my face was really fucking with her clit and my fingers were fast
fucking her pussy. She was cresting an orgasmic wave that made me go as
fast as I could. By accident, my finger plopped out of her pussy and
forcefully penetrated her ass to an almighty scream.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssss...""</p><p>Her hands grabbed my head and planted my entire face in her pussy. Her hips
gyrated as I tried to pull out of her ass, yet she was forcing my fingers
deeper into the rear cave.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggg...""</p><p>She came again!</p><p>When she finally released my head, my cum-coated face looked up into the
afterglow of Jackie's body and smiled. My finger slowly exited her pulsing
ass. It was a really weird feeling fingering her ass, but it sent her over
the deep end into a very intense orgasmic roll. She glowed and stared at me
absently. There was a peaceful stare flavored with sexual naughtiness that
emanated from her. Her recliner was soaked and the floor was wet where I
was kneeling. It was like she peed. Moments later, she placed me in the
recliner and disappeared into her bedroom. She returned with a good size
basket. Opening the basket, I could see all different toys; some I knew and
others that I had absolutely no clue what they were.</p><p>""I am going to fuck you..."" She offered purring. ""I am going to fuck your
ass as well.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say... I just smiled and nodded.</p><p>Pulling out a belt-like thing... she strapped it on. Choosing a dildo from
her basket, she hooked it onto the belt.</p><p>""This is a strap on fuck belt that my girlfriend bought for a girl party we
had a few months back."" Jackie explained as she adjusted it. ""I can get off
while I fuck your sweet kitty... and then your virgin ass.""</p><p>I was going to object since the dildo was fairly thick and would be okay
for my pussy, but my ass... I didn't think it would be fun.</p><p>Sensing my concern, Jackie pulled out a different toy that looked like a
narrow, very thin ice cream cone. ""This is for your ass.""</p><p>It was still something going in my ass that concerned me, but everything to
that moment was incredible, so I took it all in faith that I was in for a
pleasant experience.</p><p>My body tensed a little as Jackie went down and gave my pussy and ass a
nice little tongue bath. It felt great, but I was still a little
apprehensive about getting fucked. This was going to be the first time I
was actually being fucked in this manner. I have had different things fuck
my pussy, but this was different. Positioning me as such an angle, Jackie
adjusted my legs to give her the best penetrable access to my wet
flower. Toying with the head of the dildo in my slit, she brought the head
into the crevasse and pushed. I clearly felt my lips part and accept the
rubber toy. It was extremely tight at first as she brought the six inches
to the hilt. Once she was all the way in and our pussies were somewhat
kissing, she looked into my eyes with raw animalistic ardor. Licking her
lips and salivating, she began to rotate her hips in a methodical fucking
motion that offered immediate pleasure to me. Even though my face was
cringing a little from being so full of the fuck toy, I could feel my
entire body start an orgasmic buildup. It was so incredible to watch Jackie
fucking me. I was being fucked by a woman! I watched her breasts bounce
each time she slammed my pussy. Her face was contorting to a semi conscious
state and she was losing herself in her fucking passion. Her moans were
matching mine. Her hips started to rock faster and faster. Breathing was
extremely labored as I was approaching my orgasmic pinnacle. Jackie was
nowhere to be found as she was in her own world.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh..."" she screamed slamming me through the recliner.</p><p>""Yeeeeeeeeeeoooooooowwwwwwwwww..."" I joined her with my own ecliptic
orgasm.</p><p>She fucked hard, deep and long through her orgasm and kept my wave going by
fucking me deep with determine penetration.</p><p>I continued to breathe, moan and scream at the same time as she filled me
with that piece of rubber fuck meat. I was delirious when she finally
removed the dildo. My electrified body was sensitive to any touch and I was
totally liquefied. I looked down to Jackie and she had replaced the
cum-drenched dildo with the anal probe. She plunked it right into my pussy,
but I could barely feel it since I had something thicker spread my walls a
moment prior. Thinking she was about to take my virgin ass as is, I was
surprised when she flipped me around and had me in a doggie-style position
on the recliner. Her face went in first and her tongue lit my ass right up.</p><p>""WOW"" I cooed as she tongued my ass.</p><p>It was an incredible feeling. I pushed my ass into her to do more. She
licked for a brief time and then sat up. It was anal-cherry breaking time.</p><p>Anxiety was piquing. I was bent over the recliner, my ass was smiling at
Jackie and she was moving in to enter the virgin territory. As the tip of
the probe made contact with my orifice, I tensed my ass up. Jackie stopped
her movement leaving the very tip just breaking the entrance to my dark
cave. Soft hands massaged my back, ass cheeks and legs. Jackie whispered
words of encouragement as well as naughty descriptive words that turned me
on. I took a deep breath and pushed back slowly onto the butt-splitting
toy. Jackie took control of my hips and pressed on. I definitely felt the
walls of my ass being parted but it didn't hurt... it was different. Kind
of 'inexplicable'. There were sensations building up in me that were very
pleasant, not really the waves of orgasms, more like tantalizing nerve
endings. Then, there was a 'release' in my ass that made everything feel
much more relaxed, even pleasant. At that point, Jackie cooed and pressed
into me. I felt my ass fill up and sensual desire was turned up. The
sensations within me turned into a more focused wave.</p><p>""Yes!"" I spit under my breath clearly loud enough for Jackie to hear.</p><p>She was picking up a groove, penetrating deeper with each thrust. In no
time, my ass was at capacity of the anal probe... and I was rocking onto
another passionate wave. I was getting fucked by a woman again!!! And in my
ass! This was totally incredible. I sang out my happiness in between deep
breaths. Jackie was really excited and she was pumping fast and furious
filling me with splendor.</p><p>That was all I could take...</p><p>""Yeeeeeeesssssssssss... I screamed into the recliner as a unique orgasm
gripped me and ripped me apart.</p><p>Jackie was cheering me on. I was cumming out of my pussy, but my ass was
receiving the luxury of being filled. More intense and more focused, the
eruption from my anal orgasm gave me pleasure of the extreme.</p><p>When the probe was removed, Jackie licked my ass and the lower part of my
pussy lips cleaning the molten hot cum dribbling from my satiated pussy. I
melted into the chair from sexual exhaustion. Jackie did me well!!! And she
was extremely proud of it. She crawled into the chair with me and we
snuggled together in a blissful state of womanly art.</p><p></p><p>We woke up about an hour later and teased each other playfully. We went out
to the balcony and took in some sun as our bodies, well... mine,
recuperated. It was the middle of the afternoon before the horniness took
over my body again. I spoke up to Jackie as she was lying face down on the
lounger.</p><p>""Can I fuck you now?"" I asked in a naughty little voice.</p><p>""Honey... My kitty has been waiting since this morning for you to impale
it."" She said in a slight southern accent.</p><p>Getting up, she kissed my lips, breasts, and then lower lips. Helping me up
she guided me to her 'favorite' recliner and helped me with her strap-on
belt. Opening her basket, she took out this huge fat dildo that had a curve
at the tip. She latched it on and took a step back to admire my look.</p><p>I had a cock!!! Laughing, I strutted around the room with the heavy toy
waving in the air. She giggled and beckoned me to come fill her up. Even
from a few feet away, I could see her pussy was drooling profusely. I
waltzed up to her spread open legs and parted kitty. There was no foreplay
in this... Jackie wanted me inside her and she made no bones about it as I
brought the head of the fat toy near her pussy. Just as I was about to
split her open, she grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled me onto her slamming
the entire meat into her. It went all of the way in! I was pussy deep on
Jackie's pussy and she was gone to the other world again. Like she did to
me, I rotated my hips and proceeded to fuck her. The way the belt was worn,
it rubbed on my clit with each forward thrust I made. Awesome! It was so
easy to slide in and out of Jackie that I was going faster than
expected. But my clit was also getting the joyous workout as well. I could
see why Jackie was so lost while fucking me.</p><p>I brought as much focus as I could and concentrated on fucking her into the
loudest orgasm I could make. Getting a good grip on Jackie's legs, I sank
deep and rocked in and out. I was going as fast as I could... my hips were
hurting from the motion, but my clit was screaming happiness.</p><p>""Aaaarrrg....fuck me Rachel!"" screaming!</p><p>""Fuck me... oh fuck me hard... Rachel!!!! Please..."" she was calling from
beyond her body.</p><p>I kept plowing her pussy with all my strength. She was in delirium as the
tsunami consumed her...and then me.</p><p>""Fffffffuuuuuuuuu...aaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrgggggggg..."" her voice
resonated in the entire room.</p><p>She was a screamer!</p><p>With a surprising force, I was pushed from her pussy and the dildo exited
her cave with a rush of milky white aromatic cum gushing out. I stared in
amazement as she morphed into part of the recliner drooling a constant
stream of cum onto the chair and down to the floor. I sat down on the floor
as watched Jackie as she eventually returned to me. The sweat on her face,
chest and midsection was making her skin look soft and shiny. I made it
over to my jellied love partner and cuddled together with her and fell
comatose.</p><p>Her phone rang just before six pm waking us out of our sticky cocoon. It
was a friend of hers that was one her way over to pick Jackie up. Although
Jackie wanted desperately to share her friends with me, she figured that it
wasn't the time. We made plans get together again when we both were
available. We kissed, dressed, and I made my way out of her apartment. I
was half way across the parking lot when Jackie's friend pulled in. I did a
double take as the woman that got out of the car looked eerily like my best
friend Kimmie... only a few years older.</p><p>I smiled, thought of Kimmie and Jackie, and waddled my way home. The
whirlwind experiences of the past 24 hours gave me a new appreciation of
sex and my body, not to mention an incredible sex partner.</p>"
1385,Photo Shoot Too,Funfla1965,1,Kathy finds more in modeling than she ever thought.,"['fF', 'ff', 'teen', 'oral']","<p>I slept soundly. I was so relaxed and content in my blanket of
sensual bliss that Laura wrapped around me. As I woke in the morning
to chattering sounds in the other room, I relived the experiences of
the night prior. I found myself getting excited instantaneously as my
mind wondered to the events of my deflowering. My pussy was warm and
moist as I relived the details of Laura breaking my cherry. My thighs
and pubic area was sticky and I felt my bum sticking to the bed
sheets.</p><p>Incredible sexual bliss!</p><p>“Good morning my little lover girl.” Laura said walking into the
bedroom naked carrying a glass of juice and breakfast.</p><p>“Morning.” I whispered getting up.</p><p>I was famished and it showed as I devoured the food she brought in.
“My, my, Kathy… aren’t you a sticky little cum girl.” Laura toyed
with me as she leaned back from a sensual kiss.</p><p>As I pulled my 13-year-old body from the sticky bed sheets I giggled
that I was really all that dirty. I smelled of a pungent sex aroma. I
looked at my lover’s 26-year-old ultra fit body and saw that she was
extremely wet between her legs. Her sexy body was hypnotizing. I
wanted to touch it. In my stare, Laura could see that I was focused
on her bare pussy and the contents within.</p><p>Smiling, Laura stated that she had fingered herself to several rather
intense orgasms while watching me sleep on the bed.</p><p>“I can’t stop my pussy from releasing my juices.” She said
coyly. “You have me so hot that I am constantly moist. I’m gonna have
trouble at this morning’s photo shoot with my pussy constantly
leaking.”</p><p>She laughed as she said it. I laughed because I felt so special that
I was the cause for her predicament. Looking at her watch, she jumped
and ushered me into the shower. Joining me she told me that she had
phoned my parents and told me that I needed to stay the week and I
would be extra compensated for the time. As she soaped up my breast
she explained that we would only be working a few days and the rest
would be ‘play’ time. I was too excited to care when I went home. Our
shower was rather brief since we needed to be on the beach with the
others. Within 15 minutes, we were on the beach with KC and Trina as
well as a couple other women. Laura explained that the women were the
customer from France and needed to fill out release forms and record
our vitals. I listened to the other girls giving their information.
The older woman was confirming everything from Trina first. “Age: 15;
Height: 5’ 1”; weight: 102lbs; Eyes: light brown; Hair: shoulder
length, blonde; Body Stature: Slim; Breast size: 34B…”</p><p>Trina nodded to each stat and smiled endlessly. It was the same for
KC except she was staring at me the whole time.</p><p>“Age: 13; Height: 5’ 0”; weight: 96lbs; Eyes: vivid brown; Hair:
shoulder length, curly, sandy blonde; Body Stature: Slim; Breast
size: budding with large areolas…”</p><p>KC blushed at the last statement but didn’t try to hide it. It was my
turn and I stared at KC and Laura at the same time. I wasn’t sure
why, KC was giving me warm feelings.</p><p>“Age: 13; Height: 5’ 0”; weight: 100lbs; Eyes: brown; Hair: shoulder
length, sandy blonde; Body Stature: Slim; Breast size: budding…” The
woman looked me over and grinned. “And she has a firm buttocks.”
“Yea!” KC sound out loud accidentally.</p><p>I think we both turned a nice shade of crimson. With all the basic
formalities complete, the ladies chatted with Laura for a second and
were gone. We were back to doing the photo shoot with Laura taking us
all over the beach in several outfits. Changing on the beach wasn’t
an issue since it seemed so natural. We were just finishing up the
morning session when KC whispered in my ear.</p><p>“Laura plucked your cherry last night?”</p><p>It was more of a statement than a question and I wasn’t embarrassed
at all. KC and I seemed to click together. She was feeling me up
during most of the sessions and I let her.</p><p>“Yea, she is so incredible. She made me… a woman!” I replied back
proud of her and myself.</p><p>“She took mine too. Four months ago. It was the most amazing
experience I ever had.” KC said proudly. “I enjoy her so much. She
means the world to me.”</p><p>I wasn’t sure if I was upset or jealous about this information. I
think it was more surprising that KC confided in me so soon. Actually
I found a sisterhood-feeling in the idea of being Laura’s harem of JC
and myself. I wasn’t that naïve to think that I was the only one, but
she did make me feel very special; and KC did seem very sincere with
me.</p><p>We went to lunch and Trina was the talkative one. Laura was busy
chatting with others but kept looking over at me and giving me sultry
eyes. I was feeling it all over. Of course, KC’s subtle grabs at my
body didn’t help. We all went back to the beach house and changed
into different outfits for the afternoon session. When we did the
topless session, Laura added a flair with KC and I imitating kissing
each of Trina’s breasts. It was hard to be serious enough for
pictures while KC and I were holding hands behind Trina’s back and we
were feeling up her bum. KC was instigating but Trina was humping our
hands. Laura was shooting a ton of shots and we were getting horny by
the second. Eventually we finished for the day and I had Laura to
myself. We were in the shower in a flash and locked together on the
lips.</p><p>I was so looking forward to this time with Laura. I wanted to show
her my appreciation for her caring pleasure she gave to me the night
prior. My excitement couldn’t be held in as I forced myself onto
Laura’s lips and pressed my tongue deep into her mouth. Well, not too
deep since I was new at it and my tongue wasn’t all that long. And
like the tender lover she was to me before, she helped guide me to
make my passion very sensual and effective. Her hands were on my face
gently guiding my face, lips and tongue just right. My hands were on
her breasts and down around to her bum. She was so soft! It was
beautiful getting so lost in the shower. I don’t remember ever
getting cleaned up as we were chased from the shower by the cold
water. Drying off was a blur as well since all I could think about
was making love to her on the bed.</p><p>We made it to the bed and Laura spoke softly to me telling me to take
my time and pleasure myself as I was pleasuring her. I didn’t
understand what she meant by that but I figured it would come along
as I made love to her. It was really amazing when my lips left
Laura’s succulent face and went to her ears and neck. I finally
realized that I didn’t know how to proceed.</p><p>“Let yourself go Kathy… don’t think, just follow your instincts.” She
called from her relaxed position on the bed.</p><p>That may be okay for experience at this, but I was getting cold feet
that I wouldn’t be good at it. I looked up into her eyes and read the
sincerity in her. She mouthed, ‘take your time and just enjoy’ to me.
Accepting that I wasn’t going to be very good at it, I proceeded to
kiss and lick my way to her huge breasts. Her faint red areolas stuck
out like pencils. Her nipples were very hard, yet soft-skinned. As my
mouth moved over her left nipple, she moaned. I brought my lips to
enclose on her and she gasped and called out my name. Feeling
confidence warming in me, I proceeded to suckle on her breast. It was
almost like nature was taking over and I was being guided on how to
suck on her breast.</p><p>“OH, Kathy.. Ooohhh, yes! That is sooo good.”</p><p>My hand found her other breast and I was rubbing it softly through my
fingers pulling slightly on her pert nipple. I was salivating
profusely as I sucked and even nibbled on Laura. It was beautiful.
The sounds of my sucking, the feeling of my hands on her other breast
and her pleasurable moaning; lost me in the experience. I barely felt
myself change places to suck on her right breast. It was pure melody
in motion. I could feel the moisture between her legs as my lower
half of my body fell into the valley of her sexy legs. She was SOOOO
wet!!! I was actually sliding with ease around her legs/thighs. Her
pussy mound was so smooth, feeling really nice on my tummy. Caught up
in the excitement of everything I was doing and feeling, I was
stunned awake when Laura let out a squeal of delight. I opened my
eyes and looked at her writhing in bliss from my ministrations to her
breasts. Sensing it was time to move down to her cum soaked valley, I
slid down between her legs slowly allowing my tiny breasts to feel
her skin as I made my way through her firm supple thighs until I came
face to her drenched pussy. The scent of her sex was alluring and
made me smack my lips. Her parted thighs, smooth pubic mound and her
pussy looked so inviting. I never ever thought I would find a woman’s
sex to be so tempting and tantalizing. For the first time ever, I
found my face inches from a woman’s pussy and I was more excited than
I had ever been. I wanted Laura to know how much I cared for her and
how happy I was. Her parted legs opened her pussy just enough to
clearly see her red lips exposed calling out to me. This was a moment
frozen in time. I was staring into the sexual abyss of pleasure and I
was listening to Laura’s soft guidance telling me that I was on the
right track and how much she cared for me. At thirteen years old, I
knew I was impressionable, even gullible at times, but at that
moment, I felt for the first time, I was doing the right thing and
letting all my feelings out. I glanced from my beckoning vertical
target to Laura’s face, which showed an innocence that I never saw
before. She looked almost child-like. Her eyes glistened, her cheeks
had little dimples and her smile showed her bright white teeth. She
almost looked like a child begging. Sort of like my face when I
really wanted something from my parents. It gave me a feeling of
control. It gave me a newfound strength. I was feeling it build
within me… I needed this… I wanted this… I had incredible focus as my
mouth opened and my tongue curled into the parted lips finding the
ruby red honey pot of my older lover.</p><p>“YES! Oh Kathy! That is sooooooo nice.”</p><p>My tongue slid through her pussy tasting the fruits of my sexy
playmate. There was barely a taste to the juices that I licked in. It
went beyond the mere taste, it was more animalistic desire and
fervor. Letting myself go, I placed my lips over her pussy and opened
my mouth wide to allow my tongue to flicker through her sex. I could
feel the waves in her thighs as she practically wrapped them around
me. I could hear her panting labored moaning coaxing me on. Nodding
my head up and down, I licked through her lips over and over. I was
possessed. Something guided me to what I was doing. Yes, Laura’s
squeals of guidance helped, but it was like something in me had me
moving through her pussy and even down to her bum. It was at that
point that she let out a scream of orgasmic bliss that let me believe
that I gave my love a good hard orgasm. That only fueled my desire to
create more. I continued to lick and suck harder on her pussy.
“OOOOhhhh, eeerrrrgggggggggggggg  ahhhhh….”</p><p>I felt waves of passion swell inside me as I rode Laura’s orgasm with
my face buried in between her thighs like a starved child devouring
food. My hands had wondered to my dripping pussy to play. I had both
hands humping my pussy and my face fucking her pussy as I was totally
possessed.</p><p>“OH MY!!!!!!  Ffuuuuuccccccccccccccccccckkkk…” Laura screamed waking
me out of my revelry.</p><p>I was practically biting down on the top of her pussy area around her
tickle button. My tongue must have lashed her tickle button causing
her to convulse in utter ecstasy.</p><p>“KKKKKKKKKaaaaaaaaaaatttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttttthhhhhhyyyy…”
She screamed as I flicked her button over and over.</p><p>It fueled my eruption and I came and pulled back from her pussy to
squeal my orgasmic rush out.</p><p>“Oooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”</p><p>Laura’s legs went limp, her saturated body melted on the bed and I
rode a blinding wave of intense joy for several minutes before
collapsing onto the lower part of my lover. The fog of the sexual
bliss in the room was only enhanced by the sounds of the ocean. My
eyes closed and I was off to dreamland.</p><p>It wasn’t all that long before I regained consciousness from my nap.
I heard this ‘sloshing’ sound close to my head. Not sure what it was
I looked around and found Laura sitting upright, legs spread open and
lost in the powerful moment as she fucked herself with a huge rubber…
thing. The purple thing was disappearing and reappearing fast as her
hands worked it in and out of her happy pussy. My face was so close
when I turned to see her pussy being stretched. The sounds were
rhythmic as she rode the thing. I looked up into her face to see her
moaning words and her eyes were closed. Positioning myself a little
better to enjoy the erotic dance in front of me, I could hear Laura
moaning my name.</p><p>“Yes, Kathy… fuck me hard. Oh yes… stick that dildo deep in my hungry
pussy. It wants you. Oh Kathy… fuck me, please. Fuck my begging
pussy.”</p><p>Her words were panting and rather quiet, but she was very determined.
My hands cupped around hers as she was pumping the purple thing in
and out and she woke out of her stupor. She glowed at me and coaxed
me to help fuck her. I pushed and pulled her dildo as best as I
could, but it was incredibly awkward. It didn’t seem to matter to
Laura as she let her hands go and humped hand hands and her thing.
There was gooey cum all over and it seemed to pour from her pussy
each time I pulled the dildo out. I tried my best to keep it up but I
my arms were getting very tired and I was losing my balance. I felt
her legs spasm just as I slipped and lost my hold on her purple dildo
and I landed in her lap which pushed the thing as far as it could go.
“Arrrrrrrrgggg… ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…. KATHY!!!!!!!!!”</p><p>Her arms whipped around and hugged me tightly pushing my body tight
with hers. The dildo was between us and pushing harder into her. By
the sounds she was making, it felt good to her… but I didn’t know if
it from the way her body was contorting around mine. Then, all was
silent. We were wrapped in her arms and mine. We sat still enjoying
the heat being shared. I could feel her heart beating aggressively.
Her breathing was labored, but it was so calming to me. Our sticky
little cocoon held us together for a long time. Time stood still as I
savored Laura completely. The sunlight in the room darkened causing
Laura to stir.</p><p>“My little lover girl, it’s time to go have dinner.” She spoke as we
entangled ourselves. “Let’s take a real shower together and dress in
those little naughty sundresses I bought.”</p><p>Unsticking ourselves, we found our way to the shower and cleaned up.
Laura’s caring hands washed me so softly that I was losing myself in
the experience, again. Somehow, we finished our shower, dressed, and
went to dinner. At dinner we met up with JC and Trina. The four of us
had a pleasant dinner and then went to the beach to enjoy the
evening. As we walked along the beach Trina pointed out a couple a
little further up the beach that were having sex out in the open. We
could hear them grunting as the guy came. With that, he got up and
the woman was still lying on the sand unfulfilled. Laura laughed
about it and told the three of us how guys are just interested in
getting off and disappearing. I could tell there was resentment in
her words. The naked woman saw us as we walked by. She was a rather
young woman that wasn’t all that attractive. Smiling as best we could
about the awkward situation we pressed on down the beach. I didn’t
realize it until then that I was holding hands with JC. I looked up
at Laura who beamed at me. It was like she was encouraging me to
spend time with JC. I was a little confused. Sensing my confusion,
Laura rubbed my back and whispered in my ear,
“It’s alright! You two are beautiful together.”</p><p>I did kinda like JC. She did make me feel very happy around her. But
it wasn’t like Laura. It was a lot for me to take in. The whole
incredible experience was a lot for anyone, especially a young teen
girl. After an hour or so walking hand in hand around the romantic
setting of the beach, Trina and JC disappeared into a cottage; not
before I gave JC a quick kiss. Her eyes beamed and then she was gone.
As we walked back, Laura was very affectionate with me and she
explained that she cared for me very, very much. She also felt that
there was something growing with JC and I. I was about to protest
when she explained that it would be really awkward to explain our
relationship since we had to keep it very quiet, however, a
relationship with JC was a different thing. And it would help grow
our relationship as well. I asked her about JC to which she explained
that she has been intimate with JC. Both each of us had special
feelings that we shared with her.</p><p>“Don’t be jealous. Both of you offer me a very special relationship
that I couldn’t ever get elsewhere. You both compliment each other
with me and I love you both for that.”</p><p>She went on further to explain it all making more sense each passing
moment. By the time we were back in the beach house, I felt
exceptionally special. We were naked and on the bed in minutes. We
made love into the night several times over and over.</p><p>The next morning I awoke to naughty thoughts… not of Laura, but of
JC. Smiling at the comfort I had in those thoughts, I got up,
showered and went out to the beach in my birthday suit. It was so
sensual to feel the morning’s rays caress my body. I went in for a
quick swim. The water was bath water warm and I felt exhilarated. I
was totally surprised when a pair of arms wrapped around me. I spun
to come nose to nose to JC. Our mouths became one and we lost
ourselves together. Falling to our bums in knee-deep water we
continued our making out together for twenty or so minutes. It was
like kissing Laura all over, but more innocence. I really, REALLY
liked it.</p><p>The sounds of the resort waking stole the intimacy of the setting
from us and we got up. I looked in the door of the beach house to see
a naked Laura glowing with unbelievable admiration. Hand in hand we
walked into the awaiting arms of Laura in the beach house. After
several kisses we were ushered into the shower and the three of us
played naughty games while cleaning up. Nothing sexual, just naked
fun.  The photo shoot for the morning actually lasted a lot longer
than all of us expected. The weather wasn’t cooperating and the wind
was blowing our hair around. Lunch was a quick affair under the
camera tent. Unbeknownst to us, the two pitchers of fruit punch we
were drinking were actually filled with rum punch. We never knew what
hit us since Laura was drinking Red Stripe beer and leaving the punch
to the three of us. It was quite comical as we started to slur and
babble. It wasn’t till the tail end of the second pitcher that Laura
tasted it and stunned us with the news. We laughed it all off as our
drunken state really effected the photo shoot. Laura called it a day
and we all went to pass the time in the beach house. Within minutes,
Trina, KC and I passed out on the sofa and floor. It was disgusting
as I found my lunch all over my stomach. I ran to the bathroom to
finish my puking into the toilet. I was a mess. I fell back on the
floor still sick but not heaving anything as JC came running in and
started her praying to the toilet as well. Even in my sickened state
I couldn’t help laughing at her since she looked as green as I felt.
I got next to her and just rubbed her back offering subtle
encouragement, with a little giggle here and there. I looked out into
the sofa wondering where Trina and Laura were. Since JC was still
taking my attention, I decided to cater to her and wait to find the
others. After almost an hour on the floor, JC and I had the strength
to get up and remove the stained bathing suits. We climbed into the
shower and washed away the sickness from each other. Drying off, we
wondered out to the living area to find a note from Laura. Apparently
Trina had a very back reaction to the rum and was taken to the
hospital. Laura was planning to spend the night with her at the
hospital while Trina recovered. The last sentence was an open
invitation to JC and I.</p><p>“… you two can spend the night in the beach house. Behave yourselves…
well, try to behave.”</p><p>JC giggled and hugged me. Since we were still feeling horrible, we
made a plan to take a nap, grab some dinner and then let the night
take over. We fell asleep almost immediately in each other’s arms
listening to the rain outside the window. After an hour or so, we
awoke to find ourselves being a little naughty… tickling, giggling
and feeling each other up. After playing around, yes a little naughty
play as well, we dressed and found our way to dinner.</p><p>Dinner was especially nice since I was sharing it with JC. We were
kids enjoying each other’s company. Afterwards we wondered the beach
hand in hand enjoying each other. It wasn’t about sex or how I was
going to sleep with her, it was about being close friends and
desiring to be closer. The weekend so far has been full of erotic fun
and sex with Laura; and JC had her sexual experiences with Laura as
well, but the reality of it all was that we were still rather
innocent about sexual and sensual exploration. It was feeling nice to
be a kid with JC. It was a little weird that this small resort had
not kids aside from us and we rarely saw anyone else. But I guess
that is why Laura loved this place. We walked for a long time before
getting stuff from JC’s room and heading back to the beach house.
Dropping her stuff in the bedroom, we found a comfortable seat on the
sofa and cuddled together. It was peaceful as we listened to the
sounds of the ocean just outside while holding each other gingerly.
In the warmth shared between us, it was inevitable that our lips
found each other. I loved the taste of JC. I also loved the fact that
our blissful kissing was somewhat awkward as we weren’t all that
experienced. I could tell that JC was always enamored with our
inexperience. After several playful kissing moments JC jumped up.
“Can I take your dress off and you can take mine?”</p><p>This innocence of the question made me wet. It was so cute because I
was thinking the same thing. Aside from our playful bantering during
the photo shoots and the naked experience in the water in the morning
and shower, we were approaching new territory. Nodding I smiled my
approval.  Not that it would be too long since the sun dress was all
I had on, I expected things to really get warm quickly. Admiring my
dress as she pulled it over my head, JC cooed at the sight of my
naked form in the low light of the room. We had seen each other naked
but she was acting like it was the first time. I went to remove her
sundress in the same manner and found it to be rather compelling that
I was unmasking her body sensually. It was majestic to feel the
intimacy of the moment. Reality was that we shared almost the exact
same body shape, tone and color. Aside from her areolas being rather
large and pronounced, we looked like identical twins. But there was
something about seeing her body like this that made me gasp. JC’s
cheeks blushed at my stare and gasp but it was more of a playful
color. Spinning me around, she grabbed my bum and squeezed a little
butt cheek in both hands. It felt good to have her hands on me.
“Such a cute bum!” She whispered in my ear from excitement.</p><p>“And your boobies are cute!” I fired back.</p><p>“Yea, they are REALLY sensitive too.” She giggled turning to face
me. “At the photo shoot when I was rubbing them on you and Trina, I
was getting soooo wet.”</p><p>“Well, I was wet the whole time just about.” I muttered back since we
were nose to nose. “You were really being so naughty to me.” I
feigned annoyance.</p><p>“Maybe you should spank me.” JC mocked me.</p><p>“Maybe I should”</p><p>With that my lips locked onto hers and my right hand swatted her bum
cheek. She jumped with a little surprise from my spanking but it just
brought her in closer to me. Her hands wrapped around me and both my
hands found her bum cheeks and latched on. It was picturesque. Our
newly found friendship was meeting together with our newly found
sexual experience. I gripped her bum tightly which brought our bare
pussies together. There was a little girl juice between us that
coated both our mounds as they gyrated together causing pleasurable
feelings. Our tongues were going back and forth in each other’s mouth
trying to mimic what Laura taught us. Somehow we ended up on the sofa
with me on top of JC. JC’s legs parted as mine melted between them
bring our pussy lips closer together. It was at this point that I
could feel her getting very wet. We parted lips and I took that to
try some of the things I learned. As I shimmied my body down to come
face to breast, I could feel the juices oozing out of me. My face was
mere inches from JC’s breasts. Her areolas were really big and seemed
to be the only part of her chest sticking out. The darkish skin had a
mesmerizing attribute that called out to be tasted. So, I did. I
licked her right nipple and it was a very weird sensation. Unlike
Laura’s breast that was firm to my touch, JC’s nipples felt like it
melted into her body; almost too soft. But the effect on JC was very
pronounced.</p><p>“Ohhhh….Kathy!!!!”</p><p>It made her very sexually tense. I licked again and this time brought
my lips over her breast. It made her moan more; also her nipple tip
got rather hard. Enjoying her moaning music I licked her while my
lips stayed latched on causing her to grip me with her hands and
press me into her breast bumps. Her hands gripped my head with a
firmness of holding a glass jar. She guided my mouth along her
breasts back and forth letting me lick and suckle her growing boobs.
She was panting so hard that she was slightly spraying saliva as she
groaned louder.</p><p>“Oh Kathy, this feels really good… you are soooooo good. Kathy… oh.
Oh… Kathy!!!”</p><p>Then she went into a squeal. I don’t think it was an orgasm since she
didn’t writhe in passion it was more like that feeling when you are
trying to cum but can’t hit the pinnacle of the wave. I hit that many
times in the past when I learned about playing with my pussy. JC was
still riding high but singing at a higher note. Taking this as she
was close, I opened her honey flower and let my fingers dance across
her pussy. Her cum-laden pussy accepted my fingers and I pressed a
finger into her. It was immediate as she came hard.</p><p>“Yesssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss…”</p><p>Her orgasm wasn’t a loud scream but a satisfying moan of joy and
satisfaction. She held it for a few seconds before her tightened body
relaxed and let me loose. It was so peaceful as I sat there and
watched JC come down from her shuttering orgasm. The tenderness of
body made a nice pillow for me as I reveled in her glow. It was a
long time of pleasant contentment as we just held each other. Basking
in the radiance of our intimate friendship I felt myself slipping
into a soft slumber…that was until JC giggled profusely and whispered
to me.</p><p>“Kathy… I think it’s time for your ‘Cooze’ licking.”</p><p>‘What?’ I thought. ‘Cooze’???</p><p>It became clear as she positioned herself between my legs placing her
nose right into my pussy. I have heard it called a few things, but
never cooze. I guess it was just another term for pussy, kitty, etc…
It tickled as JC’s nose tip parted my lips as her head bobbed through
my folds. I was rather dry and it made for parting my lips a little
rough. It felt weird when she ran a finger along my semi dry lips. It
was rather uncomfortable. As she kept doing it, I felt awkward. I
finally whispered to use her tongue. It was rather outspoken of me,
but she seemed so focused on pleasing me that I needed some relief.
She obliged. Her tongue slid in and it felt so much better. Damn, it
felt great. I closed my eyes and let her tongue lash me. Her tongue
felt more like sand paper than I remember from Laura. I was rolling
my eyes back trying to feel the wave of pleasure all over my body. It
was nice to have my pussy licked and I really cared for JC, but she
wasn’t doing a good job of it. One tongue lick felt really good, then
the next was barely felt. I moaned a little and JC tried harder to
please me. She was giving my pussy a bath but just not hitting it
right. Her fingers were playing around my pussy as well. It wasn’t
until her finger slid to my bum hole that I jumped in pleasure.
“Wow!!! Ooohhh…”</p><p>That told JC to try it again. She ran a finger over my bum again
leaving it right on the hole and I squirmed as the orgasm came down
on me. The combination of her finger on my bum and her poor pussy
licking finally sent me over the edge.</p><p>“Yesssss….”</p><p>It was a small orgasmic feeling similar to the quickies that I gave
myself at night in bed. But at least I came for her. She cuddled up
to me and smiled in an afterglow. I smiled and kissed her. I couldn’t
tell her how it felt. I wanted her to be happy.</p><p>“I know I need to learn to do that better. It’s only my second time.”
She spoke with a hint of remorse. “I hope that you’ll let me practice
on you.”</p><p>“Definitely.”</p><p>I wanted her to practice more on me. I would just have to learn that
we are novices at this and it was going to take time to learn. Maybe
I wasn’t that good either. It really didn’t matter, I was very, very
happy and JC was too. We slipped into a comfortable position in each
other’s arms and fell asleep.</p><p>It was no surprise that Laura was back in the morning before either
of us was awake. Considering that it was close to ten and we were
suppose to be on the beach for nine. Laura wasn’t mad since she told
us that she just got back from sending Trina home with a mild case of
the flu. It was a quick shower for JC and I while Laura got ready. We
were out on the beach back to doing our photo shoot. It definitely
felt much different. I had such an intense attraction to JC now that
Laura seemed to be second fiddle to my feelings. I think Laura picked
it up as well. She appeared very happy for me; and JC. The day went
along and we made it through it all. We share lunch and dinner as a
trio but when it came to night slumber, I was confused. I came her
with Laura and she was teaching me…things. But I wanted to be with
JC. JC whispered in my ear,</p><p>“Have fun with Laura tonight… learn everything and then you can
practice on me… a lot!” Her grin was genuine and I was warmed by it.
Laura and I went off to our beach house where both of us were naked
and on the sofa in seconds. We made love on the sofa for hours from
subtle kissing to intense oral pleasure. I was enjoying it so much,
but the back of my mind was on JC. In bed, we made love again with me
taking lead on most things. It was clumsy and awkward at first but it
was like a light went on and I found Laura’s passion point over and
over. The heat between us melted into soft slumber and a very quick
sunrise.</p><p>The next few days were more of the same. Photos in the morning and
afternoon and then night time with Laura. I did get some private time
with JC every now and then. It was hard for us to keep our hands off
of each other as I told her more that I learned. By the last day, my
pussy hurt. Well, just about everything hurt. My pussy, my mouth,
fingers, bum,… everything. It was such a life altering experience
that it felt almost surreal. The flight back was laced with sexual
naughtiness. Laura was paying a lot more attention to JC on the
return flight. Since we only lived a couple towns away from each
other, JC and I made plans to get together often. Laura even offered
her home as a ‘play place’ for us if we ever needed it. The silent
words spoke loudly between us that Laura was very happy for the two
of us, since she really set us up as a couple. I was the happiest
girl on earth.</p>"
1386,Younger Can Be Better,Funfla1965,1,Woman finds her real sensuality within a teen.,"['F,f', 'oral']","<p>Sex!!! That is all my husband ever used me for. For years I thought
we had something, but I finally realized that I was just a tool of
sexual play for him. There was no love on his part. It was all a
farce. It all came down on me a few weeks ago when my husband
confessed his real feelings in order to get a divorce and marry some
two-bit whore. At thirty-five years old, I was totally lost. I had
few friends in this quaint little town I called home. As I looked at
my figure in the mirror, I felt positive about myself. I still had
firm 34B breasts that made my rather thin body take shape. At 5’2”
tall, my fake long blonde hair gave the illusion that I was much
younger. I loved my pearl blue eyes and my sexy little ass. Spanking
my ass as I walked from the mirror, I made a commitment that I would
find someone else and show up that loser of a former husband.</p><p>A month went by, then, two… and now I wasn’t so sure of myself. I
tried all the clubs and bars but I wasn’t having any luck. The only
guys that hit on me were only interested in getting their ‘twinkies’
wet in my pussy. Even work didn’t offer much in the choice of men.</p><p>I started to get depressed and found myself wallowing in my sorrows
during lunch sitting in the park. This was a regular thing during the
beautiful spring/summer afternoons. I enjoyed it even though I was
sulking. I even chatted and said hi to regular visitors in the park.
Not that I knew everyone’s name, but it was the frequency of seeing
everyone that sort of bonded us in a lunchtime get together. One
rather young girl was always there on the same bench in her blue &amp;
white school outfit. The outfit looked a bit small for her since the
skirt was dangerously high on her thighs. She was a regular and made
me smile every time I saw her. I learned her name was April and she
went to the school across the park. April had to be around fourteen
years old and she was very tall for her age. She stood about an inch
taller than me and she had long sexy legs that made me rather
jealous. But what I really found attractive on this young girl was
her sunshine bright innocent face. She glowed while talking to me and
made me feel good no matter the subject.</p><p>We had started sharing our lunchtimes together and we had great
conversations, from her high standards of school ethics to my shitty
ex-husband. No matter how depressing the conversation would get,
April always turned it around and made me feel great. For a girl
young enough to be my daughter, she was very mature and well-spoken.</p><p>I was on the way home one afternoon after an uneventful day at work
and all I could think about was April. Something about the girl had
my mind in constant thought about her. Although I found her to be
extremely physically and emotionally attractive, I didn’t think that
I was having a sexual attraction to her. Or did I?</p><p>‘Naw!’ I kept telling myself even though I kept thinking of how
beautiful she was. I kept hearing her sweet melodic voice whispering
in my ear as if she was calling me. I tried shaking those thoughts
since my last, but very brief, female attraction was with my high
school best friend; and that wasn’t anything too positive. I made it
home and relaxed with occasional thoughts of April. Even though I
knew I did it, I was being controlled subconsciously as I made a nice
cake for April and I to share for lunch.</p><p>The next day I couldn’t wait to present the cake to her. The whole
morning was shot. As I carefully made my way to our park bench, I was
getting so nervous. As crazy as it sounded, I felt like I was going
on a first date. Insane! Like clockwork, April came strolling in the
park entrance right on time and she was glowing and skipping more. I
watched her intently as she came towards me. Twice her skirt flipped
up exposing her hidden treasures. She was still a distance away so I
could not see what was hidden under that skirt, but I found myself
wanting to know. I presented the cake to her as she sat down and she
hugged me fiercely. I hugged back and I didn’t want to let go. It
felt good to hug someone… well, her. I was very happy and very warm
inside. We chatted and devoured the cake. I couldn’t think straight
and was babbling about anything. April seemed to take it all in
stride and even helped me with my conversation. Then she got real
quiet, almost morbid; which sent me into a freak mode.</p><p>Finally gearing up, she spoke out. “Sandy, I know this is really
forward and presumptuous, but I can’t think of anyone better to help
me.”</p><p>I nodded in a total blank stare.</p><p>“Well, this weekend…” she started, paused, looked into my eyes
with ‘puppy dog’ eyes. “My parents need to go out of town on an
emergency and I need a place to stay till they get back… Can I stay
with you?”</p><p>The swirls of my mind fell as I tried to comprehend what April asked.
It was so simple, yet I was thinking she was going to ask something…
different.</p><p>“April, I would be honored if you stayed with me.”</p><p>I was trying to fathom the possibility of having her stay with me for
the weekend. I couldn’t conceive the notion at all.</p><p>“But… what would your parents think?” I said as I gathered my
thoughts.</p><p>“They wouldn’t mind…actually, they suggested you.” She said with a
smile.</p><p>I stared at her wondering what they knew of me. Comforting me, April
explained in detail how her parents knew about her and how
comfortable she was with me. As weird as it sounded in this crazy
world, April made sense.</p><p>Well, the rest of the week was a myriad of emotions and thoughts, not
all of them I was proud of, but it made me feel more like a woman
than I have in many years. I had talked to April’s mom a couple times
to make sure everything was okay with her staying at my place. I
really was finding an attraction to April that I wasn’t sure was
appropriate. I even came close to calling it all off in fear that I
would really regret actions that I may do, but Friday came and it was
really too late to back out.</p><p>When I met April after work in the park I almost lost my restraint.
She was dressed in a very mature, feminine, flowered dress that had
spaghetti straps over her soft shoulders and a lace at the bottom
just above her knees. With a pair of white short nylons and black
gloss shoes, April looked incredibly beautiful. I was totally
speechless. Here I was in my basic work dress and I had a 14 year old
goddess in front of me. Chiding me as we walked to my car, April
explain that she always wanted to dress up for someone and felt that
this was a good time. I thanked her profusely for allowing me the
honor. Our conversation to the car and the drive home was mature and
even hinted on being a little sensual. I was delirious with bizarre
thoughts invading my mind. I barely controlled them until we reached
my house and I accidentally spoke out to April.</p><p>“So, are you wearing panties with that beautiful outfit?”</p><p>Reality hit me in the face as I realized that I just asked an
inappropriate question. I felt ashamed that I opened my mouth. I was
even surprised that I was even thinking it. But April wasn’t phased
at all as she replied.</p><p>“Sandy, I really hate wearing panties. My mom thinks I should wear
them, but I just don’t like the way they feel.”</p><p>Color came back to my face as she continued while I opened the door
to the house. “I am wearing a pair of white satin panties that I
bought yesterday at Vicki’s.”</p><p>Looking at me as we passed the through the door, she gave me a
naughty little smile.
“But, I never wear a bra… not yet.”</p><p>My eyes went to her chest immediately and I stared intently at the
small mounds forming on her chest. She had some growth there and I
could even see the outline of her areolas through the material.
Entranced, April saw my conditioned and questioned further.</p><p>“Do you think I need a bra?… Or do you like me to be free?”</p><p>“Free!” I said so fast that I wasn’t thinking appropriately.</p><p>“Good!” April said smiling at me.</p><p>Feeling the need to come back to reality I took April through the
house showing her everything and her room for the weekend. She was
excited at everything. But when her eyes laid upon my enclosed pool,
she hit the roof.</p><p>“Oh Sandy!!! A pool… I love pools. But, but… I didn’t bring a bathing
suit.”</p><p>I giggled a little since I usually swam in my birthday suit. Needing
to offer a resolution, I calmed her down.</p><p>“Don’t worry honey, you can swim in your panties and bra…”</p><p>It hit me as soon as I said it… she doesn’t wear a bra.</p><p>“Well, we’ll figure out something… I’ll make sure you can swim all
you want.”</p><p>Making her comfortable in the living room, I excused myself to take a
shower. I needed to wash the confusing thoughts from my mind and get
back to my normal thoughts. Finishing my shower, I dressed in a very
modest outfit. Plans were to go have dinner and a movie. We hit a
local restaurant and the movie theater. As we walked around town I
felt like sisters enjoying each other. It was great to have a mature
conversation and fun again. After the movie we went to the famous
coffee shop and shared a large frozen coffee. We were giggling,
laughing and talking up a storm. The night was closing in on midnight
as we were heading back to the house and I honestly couldn’t remember
the last time I had such a fun time. At home we settled down a bit
but April felt like she wanted something. I finally coaxed it out of
her.</p><p>“Um, I’d love to go swimming.” She said with a mature, child-like
enthusiasm.</p><p>Trying to find a way to keep this on an appropriate level, I told
April that she could wear her panties and I would give her a t-shirt
to wear.</p><p>In a flash we were in the pool and splashing away. She looked cute in
the bathing outfit and the t-shirt I gave her barely stayed on her as
it floated in the water. My conservative bathing suit itched and I
kept toying with the idea of removing it. We played and swam into the
wee hours of the morning. Exhaustion set in and we found ourselves
heading to bed around 2:30. As my exhausted body melted to sleep my
thoughts drifted to April.</p><p>The morning came too quickly as I heard April back in the pool.
Dragging myself up and putting on my still wet bathing suit I headed
to the pool. As I opened the patio door, I slammed into a wall of
shock as I saw April at the edge of the pool smiling and wearing
practically see through panties; nothing else. I was staring at her
forming breasts in awe. There was no modesty in her as she waltzed up
to me and gave me the biggest hug. Each step was graceful and barely
showed in her mini breasts. I didn’t know what to say or do. As we
parted our hug I felt the urge to remove my top.</p><p>“I guess it’s only fair that I go topless as well.”</p><p>Giggling and nodding, April pulled the string on my bikini top. It
was off in a second and it was April’s turn to gaze at my baby
feeders. I liked my breasts and it appeared that April liked them as
well. The area around us started to warm up and I needed to move
before I did something I regretted. Jumping in the pool I cooled off.
April followed me in and we swam a bit. Getting out of the pool,
April’s panties were really see through and I spoke out before
thinking.</p><p>“Gee, April… those panties are like you are not wearing anything...
maybe you shouldn’t.” I laughed in a teasing manner.</p><p>“Well, if you don’t mind, then I will remove them.”</p><p>I nodded okay… then realized that I just asked her to get naked in
front of me. It was a flash of arms as she tossed them onto a chair.
I was staring at April’s naked joy and I was drooling immediately.
There was no way to hide my excitement as I took in he teen’s
incredibly youthful beauty. Her body was soft, smooth and supple. Her
pubic mound was sparsely covered in a black hair that curved down to
her pussy lips. Her folds were tight and pink on the edges. I was
enamored with her physical attributes and she knew it. Turning
around, she exposed her tender ass to me and I sighed loudly. The
curves were hypnotic.</p><p>“So, you like?” April asked of me in a very unusual tone.</p><p>“Oh yes!” I drooled. Composing myself a little I finished. “You have
such a beautiful body.”</p><p>“Thank you. I hope when I’m your age I can look half as sexy as you
do.”</p><p>That compliment was the sweetest thing I heard. I glowed.</p><p>Then the devil in her appeared… “Well, you went topless with me, so I
think it’s only fair that you continue with that thought.”</p><p>Not waiting for any reply from me, April proceeded to help me remove
my bottoms.
All my inhibitions were shed with the bikini bottoms and I was
treading in new territory. All hesitation, reserve and ethical
behavior was tossed aside as years of needed satisfaction and desire
was coming to an end in the way of a fourteen year old girl. Nothing
I could say or explain could relate to what was happening within me.
I had needs and extreme desires that absolutely erupted out of me and
finally took over my body. Repercussions didn’t matter… I needed
this, NOW!</p><p>As I exposed my entire body to April, she took a step back and
marveled at my aged body. I was on display for her and I loved it. I
felt so comfortable and relieved to allow her to see my most
intimate. Her eyes fell upon my pussy and pubic hair. A well-trimmed
‘landing strip’ guided her eyes to rather exposed lips
sticking out of my parted folds. It was her turn to drool as she
walked around me taking in everything. Her hand grazed my shoulder,
back and down to my ass as she circled. This friendship was heading
down new paths and it felt like April knew that the way she brought
her eyes to meet mine. There was a new…lust in her eyes that seemed
to scream ‘Success!’</p><p>As we entered the pool in a silence that was dripping of sultry
eroticism, April turned into a possessed female. When she spoke, she
had my undivided attention.</p><p>“Sandy… ever since I met you all that time ago, I have wanted you.
You have the incredible innocence that I crave and desire.”</p><p>Giving me a second to digest her admission I licked my parched lips.</p><p>“I know your past and I know that you have not experienced this. And
your hesitation has to do with my youthful nature…but don’t… I have
been experienced since eleven and I have been well-taught.”</p><p>“Okay.” Was all I could whisper.</p><p>It was then that our lips met. We were waist deep in the pool and my
whole world changed. The passion that flowed from her lips as ours
joined was mind-boggling. I felt so in tune with her as her arms
wrapped around me, pulling me in closer to her making her youth
breasts kiss my sensitive breasts. My eyes closed and I drifted into
dreamland that enveloped me in a zeal that was April. Never before
did a kiss feel so alive as our lips danced over each other slightly
parting to feel the moisture and heat from each other’s mouth. The
feel of skin on skin was so gentle that I felt our bodies were one.
The lip-lock dance lasted forever… as least I hoped it would. Time
was lost… I was lost, and I never wanted to be found. April parted
our lips and stepped back to gaze at me. I was so comfortable that I
wasn’t aware that we had parted. The warmth and intimacy of her still
blanketed me for several minutes. When some piece of composure came
back to me I blew out a breath of smoke and cooed.</p><p>“Oh my… I have never… ever…”</p><p>My eyes locked onto April’s eyes and her appearance changed from
demonic teacher to innocent child. The look was so endearing. I
wanted her more! She knew how to make me want, desire and beg for
her. I was not in control at all… April had it all.
The swirl of emotions filled my head, none of the hesitation was
evident as I found a sensual serenity within the experience that was
taking me. I reflected on the brief encounter in high school and
realized those experiments were just that, experiments. This was much
more. Maybe it was my age; or maybe it was April’s age, but I felt
emotions running rampart through every part of my body.</p><p>It only seemed natural that April’s lips took my right breast and
latched on like a tender soft hungry baby. Her eyes looked up at me
as her mouth parted and her tongue flicked over my very erect ruby
nipple.</p><p>“OH!” I cooed pleasantly.</p><p>The softness of her ministrations had my nerve endings dancing across
my already sensitive breast. I couldn’t feel my extremities as every
feeling in my body was now totally focused on my breast. I cuddled
April up in my arms and held her in a baby-like package even though
we were both standing in the pool. At least we were until April
skillfully maneuvered us to the pool stairs and planted my ass on the
step while working her own ass into my lap. Now it was easy to cradle
her as she sucked merrily on me. I could feel my pussy getting very
wet from the inside on out. It was passion electrified by sensations
that were really new to me. I’ve had my breasts sucked by my ex, but
it was a very lame attempt to foreplay. April was taking her time and
she was sending tingling feelings throughout my body. I was coddling
her and cooing. I was moaning little phrases of encouragement like
she was my baby feeding. I was very hot… VERY…
This went on for some time as I was lost in utter ecstasy. It wasn’t
until I realized that April fell asleep in my arms suckling on me. It
was so erotic! The special pleasure between us was truly incredible.
My thought of this being wrong was wiped from my mind as I knew this
was right… it was right for all the RIGHT reasons. My thoughts faded
as I faded into a cat nap sitting in the pool holding my very special
intimate friend.</p><p>It was a short time later when the both of us woke at the same time.
I was totally water-logged but it didn’t seem to matter. Vocal
silence between us but the amount of communication between us was
incredible. Body jesters, touches, eye contact and more… kept the
intimacy growing between us as we dried off, shared breakfast and
then a brief shower. It wasn’t until we were in the shower when we
really spoke to each other.</p><p>“Sandy, you make me feel so alive… and…” April seemed to ponder her
thoughts. “I want more… of you.”</p><p>I nodded honestly. “I’m all yours. I can tell that you have more
experience at this, I am very naïve about this. Please teach me.”</p><p>“I’ve been well-taught, but every intimate experience is new and
unique. Let’s just teach each other together and find our own level
of intimacy.” April’s words were like music to my ear and so mature
for her age.</p><p>The shower was filled with passionate kissing and gentle touching in
between washing each other. Washing her hair was hypnotic and
extremely gratifying. Once cleaned and dried off, our naked bodies
made it to my bed and we got comfortable together. For the first half
hour or so we stared into each other taking in each other’s beauty
and sensuality. I was tracing her body parts with my eyes and I found
myself staring at her legs over and over and over. Her long legs had
such a supple feel and muscular firmness that made me a little
envious. It was so amazing how her thighs just melted into her torso
causing her ass and pussy to appear to be an extension of those sexy
legs. My hands caressed her ass and her inner thighs constantly as we
drooled over the artistry in front of us. From her staring I found my
confidence and self-esteem rise. April was something special.</p><p>It was my turn to kiss her and I did. The fireworks were immediate
and yet, I was finding myself in tender innocence as our lips bonded
together. Tasting April was like a new experience every time our lips
touched. I could feel her whole body in her tender lips. French
kissing was not something I really liked, but April was changing that
as we let our tongues dance. I wanted to lead but April was so sweet
and tender that she guided me. Hands and arms cradled each other and
sensually lit the fires in our bodies. Finding the moment, I parted
lips and started nibbling on her neck. The squeals of passion erupted
as I nibbled and sucked on her neck and ear lobe.</p><p>“Oh… San… oh!!!”</p><p>Fueling my fire more, I became possessed and nibbled more
aggressively all over her neck and both ears. The vocal music she was
singing kept me going. My pussy was leaking from the heat. My nipples
were sticking out four feet from the erotic passion and I was
floating on a cloud enjoying the experience. My eyes were closed but
I could feel that April was dancing on the same cloud as I was.
Somehow I had danced my nibbling to April’s breasts and I hit an
orgasmic volcano. For as tiny as she was, her breasts were ultra
sensitive. Her breasts were very firm except for her areolas which
were incredibly soft and very sweet.</p><p>“ARRRrrrrrrrrrrggg….” April shrieked as my lips encased her left
areola.</p><p>Her body stiffed and she experienced a very nice orgasm. I savored
her taste and her pleasure. Giving her a little breathing room, I
waited till she came down a little before devouring her breasts
again. I had some experience in this before so I knew how to be
sensitive and pleasurable. I kneaded one as I suckled the other.
Gentle and forceful at the same time, I made sure that April was lost
in passion. She came again in a more subdued manner, but it was also
very erotic to feel her legs wrap around me and squeeze as she came.
Her girl juices were leaking on my legs. It was fertilizer to my
sensual desire for this lovely young woman.</p><p>Kissing my way down her torso I found myself face to pussy with her
sex and I was so excited that my mouth went dry. I proceeded to kiss
my way down her legs to try to bring the wetness to my mouth. I
sucked on her toes to which she cooed like a giggling baby. I nibbled
her thighs and back down again. Each time her legs were being parted
more and more to expose her incredible pussy. Finally ready, I moved
in for the pie. The fact that I only did this once didn’t stop me as
the adrenaline took over and guided me to her love box. My first
touch of her pussy with my lips was electrifying. She was covered in
clear girl juice that had a hint of taste to it. I felt her thighs
tense to my lips landing on her vertical smile. Taking my time
further enhanced the experience for me and for her. I kissed and even
nibbled a little on her pubic mound and around each fold. April was
becoming vocal, very vocal and she blended words of encouragement
with subtle dirty words. The cocoon of woman/girl sensuality enclosed
over both of us as I found myself going down on a young girl and
absolutely loving it. I found myself getting more and more aggressive
as April became more vocal. Licking the entire mound, lips and even
her puckered ass, I was taking myself to new sexual heights. April
was riding orgasm after orgasm and seemed to have an endless supply
of sensual peaks as she flooded my face in her girl cum. Getting my
hands involved I proceeded to finger her pussy while I was eating.
She was tight but there was no hymen to interfere with the depth of
my fingers probing for her g-spot. This was taken to new heights,
after another wave of orgasmic rush, I decided to fill both holes.
This sent April over the orgasmic edge and she screamed out her most
powerful orgasm.</p><p>“Ffffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuccccccccccccckkkk…”</p><p>Her body tightened around me and she spasmed over and over. I had to
stop as her grip on my body froze my sensual high. I looked up into
her contorted face and marveled at her fury. It was so amazing how
astonishing this new-found love was to me, yet… I felt like I was
only at the tip of the iceberg. I stared into April’s face for
sometime as she had her eyes in the back of her head and her body was
tense around me. It was happiness!
We wrapped our arms around each other and faded into a passionate
slumber.</p><p>The physical intimacy we were sharing was off to a beautiful start,
but there was so much more emotionally and mentally that the rest of
the day was spent in bed together, staring, touching each other
mentally, and talking. It was unbelievable how much we bonded
together. From the simple talks in the park, I was becoming
romantically involved with a young teenage girl that was more like my
soul mate than my ex-husband ever was. It seemed as if April was
looking for that bond as well. She explained how she became a lover
of women. He story was amazing in itself, but it was magical how she
could read my mind almost faster than I could.</p><p>After a naked sensual dinner, we actually got dressed and took a long
walk around my neighborhood to enjoy the sun setting on a beautiful
day. Since my neighborhood was rather remote, I didn’t have a problem
walking hand in hand.</p><p>It was rather late and dark when we finally made it back home and
before I could suggest a moonlit swim, April spoke up.
“Let’s go explore each other in the moonlit pool.”</p><p>The smile in her face made me wonder if she was really reading my
mind. Naked in a flash and dancing in the warm pool water, April and
I savored the heated moment. Our tongue wondered and our hands found
special little spots on each other’s body over and over. I had
several little orgasms from April’s playful and very sensual
activity. April’s fingers inside my pussy felt unusual as she had
such thin long fingers, yet I felt so incredibly full. Her finger
orchestration kept tantalizing my g-spot and clit simultaneously.</p><p>“Oh… oh… fuck….” I cursed from her art.</p><p>I couldn’t believe that I was cursing naughtily. I never did that
before. It was so… fun and sensual at the same time. I was totally
lost in the emotional experience. April seemed to be there as well.
The kissing, playing and just bonding lasted way late into the night.
We chattered as we made our way to bed… my bed. There was going to be
plenty of body warmth to keep us comfortable throughout the night. We
feel asleep to April suckling on my breast. Sweet soft passion…</p><p>The morning was playful again and offered more intimacy together. It
was really exciting when we decided to shave our pubic hair
completely. Meticulously, each of us removed all hair from anywhere
around our pussies and asses. It was hard to concentrate as I shaved
the whispers of hairs on the inside crack of April’s ass. She had a
great ass and she was flaunting it for me. I finally finished and she
did me… Oh course she had to give me a pleasant orgasm with her
fingers as she worked the razor. It was interesting cumming and not
cutting my clit off. We showered and played in the pool till lunch.
After lunch we made a plan to get real naughty together and play. I
was looking forward to this, but it wasn’t like the only thing on my
mind. I was truly happy.</p><p>The time came to get my bedroom VERY dirty… and both of us as well.
I wanted to show April that I knew how to handle myself around the
bedroom, but it was very clear that she was going to take control and
guide us through a real naughty afternoon of girl/woman sex. Her walk
into the bedroom was paced like a lioness stalking her prey. Her
piercing eyes pranced over my body talking in my drooling pussy. Her
hands touched me daintily but they had determination, guiding me and
my starving body onto my messy bed. In a lightning move, April
removed all that bed covers except for the base sheet. No pillows, no
blankets, no comforters were left on the bed. It looked more like a
hospital operating bed than my queen size bed. It was funny, in a
good way, how both of us seemed to turn on this sex switch and we
were heating up the room quickly, even though we were just starting
our ‘exercise’.</p><p>I kept glancing between April’s legs, both back and front, salivating
at her very moist prizes between her thighs. The scent of sex
permeated the room. I was placed on the bed gently facing down with
my ass sticking up slightly. It was a rather unusual position but I
didn’t dare question April’s motives. Out of nowhere, April produced
a bottle of oil and started applying it all over my back, legs and
backside. She wasn’t taking her time as she coated me with the tart
smelling oil. She got to my ass and coated it thick. I was surprised
when my ass opened to accept her finger plunging in. In a smooth
motion, she was knuckle deep inside my ass and it felt awesome after
the initial surprise. I moaned pleasure to let her know that I
enjoyed it. She giggled a little as she fingered my ass a few times
causing me to moan louder. My breathing started to labor. Suddenly
her hand came in contact with my ass from a hard, intense and very
focused slap.
I gasped!
She did it three more times turning my ass crimson red and stinging
in a kinda kinky way. I looked around and up to her face and she
looked like a kid caught doing something naughty. It was priceless. A
few more lenient spankings led to her hands parting my cum-coated
thighs and toying with my pussy. She was teasing me over and over. I
begged for more… April just giggled in a little girl manner. Several
times she fingered and toyed my pussy to the brink of a very nice
orgasm only to be pulled back from the crest. I was near tears
begging to cum.</p><p>“Please April… let me cum!” I pleaded.</p><p>She acted as if she couldn’t hear me.</p><p>“Oh please…. I want to cum… bad… please!!!”</p><p>My begging went unanswered. Then, she disappeared out of the room. I
was sweating from being so close to cumming several times. I looked
up as she entered the room with a small back pack. Her eyes met mine
and I could see a naughty devil in her. Before I could turn around,
she laid on me in a weird 69. We were both face down with her gently
rubbing her body up and down my well-oiled body. It felt awesome as
she glided over me coating herself. I could feel her boobs pressing
on my ass as she stopped and brought her legs around my torso locking
onto my sides. It was no surprise that my legs parted and something
huge entered my pussy.</p><p>“Woah!!!”</p><p>“Oh, you’ll like this…” The first words she spoke to me since we
entered the room.</p><p>She was possessed and focused. I felt this… thing part my pussy lips
and enter me. It was big and thick. I moaned as it filled me.</p><p>“Yes, take this big cock Sandy!” April spoke to my ass and pussy.</p><p>It was huge as I felt my pussy walls being stretched to their limits.
Then it was in. Stopping and almost laughing, April held the huge
cock in position and she started to hump my back. The oil helped her
humping but I could feel her girl juice leaking all over my back.</p><p>“Yes… that is so nice!” She cooed.</p><p>Her hips were rotating at a more feverous pace. She chanted dirty
words to my pussy as she brought her orgasm on. Then, just before
cumming, she stopped humping my back and started to fuck me with the
rubber cock. Immediately, she was fucking furiously and she was being
as rough as she could. Damn, it felt great. The weight of her body on
mine, the fury of a rubber cock stuffing my pussy to the limits and
April chanting sex to me was taking me over the edge.</p><p>“I’m gonnnaaaaaaaaa…..ccccccummm!!!!” I squealed.</p><p>As I felt the cascade of orgasmic bliss take my body, April’s hips
started a furious humping of my back and she ripped into a powerful
orgasm seconds after my eruption.</p><p>“Aaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggggggggg…” I screamed.</p><p>Seconds later, April
squealed, “Fffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkk…”</p><p>Our orgasms lasted sometime before either of us came down. The fuck
toy was pulled from my happy pussy and April had climbed off me and
flipped around to cuddle with me as we both came back to earth. The
smell of sex was definitely filling the room along with body heat.</p><p>The rest period only lasted a few loving moments as I made my move to
take care of April. I planted soft kisses all over her face, neck,
ears and shoulders. She whispered happiness as I wondered her body.
When my lips came in touch with her breasts, her moans changed to
more aggressive calling.</p><p>“Shi… oh… so nice…”</p><p>Her breasts were soft pliable in my mouth and I rolled my tongue over
her pert nipples. Sucking on a young teen’s breasts had such an
innocence that added flavor to my desire to devour April. My hands
were wondering her curves as I milked her chest. My fingers ran
through the moisture between her legs, gently riding through the
river between her pussy lips. She was so young but very sexual… I
felt her sensuality and intimacy over the weekend and it was quite
obvious that she could be very sexual. Singing praise in her little
girlish/naughty voice was pleasure. I never realized how sensually
erotic it was to hear passion from a lover, let alone a female lover.
I squirmed my way south to her fresh soaked pussy and licked my lips
savoring the site of young pussy staring up at me. Her legs were
parted wide enough to make her vertical smile open just enough. I
glanced over on the bed to see the rubber cock that invaded my pussy
and I gasped. It had to be over two inches thick.</p><p>‘Where would April get such a toy… and has it seen the insides of her
pussy?’ I thought to myself as I lowered my wanting lips to her
fruits.</p><p>My fingers parted the folds exposing the glistening girl cum over her
pale pink pussy. Her clitoris was a tiny little knob. Her pussy was
rather small in size… not that I was a connoisseur of pussies, but
compared to mine, she was small. My lips opened and I found my tongue
diving into the folds licking the delicious milk. This time there was
a hint of strawberry; probably from the oil on me. I licked through
the mini puddles and tasted her sex.</p><p>“Oh yes Sandy!” She whispered in her little girl voice.</p><p>Fingers gliding through the cum and entering her love box, I nibbled
on her pussy lips bringing a nice rise out of her.</p><p>“OOOOhhhh, yummy…” She cooed</p><p>Listening to her excitement drove my licking and sucking since I was
a novice at the art of pussy-eating. Thinking of what I enjoyed from
my pussy being eaten, I nibbled, licked and sucked all over her pussy
and even her ass. When I hit gasps of delight, I zeroed in and really
applied myself to that action. April came hard when I worked her ass
over with my tongue, flicking the pucker hole over and over.</p><p>“Grrrrrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh….” She squealed.</p><p>This was so new and incredibly exciting. I wanted to keep licking and
rock her world but I needed to explore more. After a second wave
subsided, I moved up to lick through her pussy again and again. I
wanted to suck on her clit, but I knew she needed a little respite
before I took her tiny button into my mouth. Her legs were swaying in
the air and she was moaning sweet music into the air.</p><p>Finally, I couldn’t wait for her to come down any further and I
clamped on her button. The singing changed to excited profanity
belching out encouragement to me as I swirled my tongue over her
clitoris.</p><p>“Shit…. Oh fuck… damn…. Oh Sandy!!! Fuc…. Ooooohhhh.”</p><p>Her sexual excitement was elevated to a new height as she was in
scream mode. My fingers found her pussy and fingered her as my face
latched on to her pussy and clit for all it was worth.</p><p>“Yyyyyyeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssss…”</p><p>Her legs clamped onto me as she erupted in a tirade of sexual
orgasmic explosions. Her hand on the top of my head tried to push my
head deep into her pussy as she screamed.</p><p>“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggggggg…”</p><p>The sheer power of April’s orgasms were incredibly awe inspiring.
This young teen knew how to cum and cum and cum. And she was truly
enjoying herself. That made me feel wonderful… better, it made me
feel exceedingly special.</p><p>It was several minutes, maybe even a half hour before April was
relaxed out of her titanic orgasm. I just rested between her thighs
staring at her beauty pondering where this relationship was going
from her. The weekend showed me more than my marriage ever did. I
felt more alive. I wanted, needed April. But she was a teen…</p><p>The rest of the evening was filled with subtle intimacy and plenty of
soul searching. There was no doubt in April’s mind that she found a
serious lover and had no qualms about the age disparity. I was having
the issues. I wanted April, needed her… and more, but she was a teen.
Do I follow my heart or do I conform to society?</p><p>It was a restless night…</p>"
1387,"Dress Up, Part One",Funfla1965,1,,['teen'],"<p>It was a misty, rainy day as I looked out my bedroom window clad in only a
pair of very small panties covering my body. Looking out at the rain was a
little depressing however; nothing was going to spoil my elated mood. For
the first time since realizing that I was bi-curious, I was going to have a
chance to explore my newfound feelings with gorgeous young girls. Since my
eighteenth birthday a few years ago, I found myself wanting...more. I dated
for a while but it was very unfulfilling. I found the nights out with my
girlfriends to be much more exciting and stimulating. It hit a pinnacle
about a year ago when I got really drunk with a friend of my best friend
and we ended up naked in bed with each other. Nothing happened, but it
definitely felt like something should have. Since that day, I have found
myself looking more at women, especially younger girls. I have read stories
online about lesbians and bi-curious women and the intimacy they experience
in their relationships. The more I read, the more turned on and excited I
get. Well, my desire to explore my female interest hit an all time high
when I took a job as a housemaid a few days a week for this rich family in
my neighborhood. The family was your typical down-to-earth family except
they had more money that I could imagine. It wasn't the money that talked
me into taking the job; it was the two teenage daughters that blew my mind
away. These girls were extremely attractive... not like catwalk models,
more like your hometown girls that everyone admired.</p><p>Jenna was about to turn seventeen. She was 5' 4"" tall with long golden
blonde hair in two ponytails that accented her enchanting blue-green
eyes. Her body was semi-athletic in form that had curves in all the right
places. Her breasts were rather large for her age and defied gravity in
their appearance. I'm not sure if it was the way she walked, but her
breasts seemed to be floating right in front of you. It was really hard to
not stare. She definitely inherited the form and shape of her mother. Her
mom's breasts stood out calling attention to her 38DD showpieces.</p><p>Now Katie was different. She was fifteen and had a slight tomboyish
appearance... but that is what gave her a real sensual allure. Barely five
feet tall, Katie had soft blonde hair and very green eyes. Her face was her
attraction. Her cheeks and tiny dimples from her smile brightened her whole
appearance and enhanced her body figure. Her budding breasts were not much
smaller than my own (32B), which added to the appearance of long firm
creamy legs that joined her body through a sexy little ass.</p><p>Both girls were fun loving and melted my heart when I met them. These girls
were perfect in my eyes and I did everything to get this job. Apparently I
left a great impression on the girls as they begged their parents for me to
become their housemaid. I became great friends with the whole family,
especially the girls over the month since taking the job. They were so
comfortable with me that it came as no surprise when I was asked to baby
sit the girls for a weekend while their parents went to a
retreat. Accepting the opportunity to spend the weekend alone with Jenna
and Katie was the reason for my elation and not caring about the rain
outside my window.</p><p>I turned my mostly naked body from the window and looked into my mirror. I
looked at my body in great detail. I liked what I saw. My ass is my best
asset with my eyes falling close behind. Turning my body to give me a nice
look at my backside, I peeled off my panties to admire my form. Pleased, I
headed to the shower to clean up and trim my well-groomed pubic hair. I had
all morning to get ready to be at the Pierson's house by three, but I
wanted to make sure I looked and felt perfect for my potential intimate
targets.</p><p>After my shower, I dressed in a nice sexy black dress that looked
professional with a slight slutty appearance. I didn't really need a bra,
but I wanted to offer a sexy demure look for my prey, so I put on a
strapless sheer black lace bra and matching thong panties. It might have
been a little overkill for this job, but I wanted to make a good impression
on Mr. &amp; Mrs. Pierson and a great impression on their daughters. I packed a
few of my sexiest outfits I owned. I liked dressing up and wanted to show
myself off to the girls during the weekend. I even brought a bra and panty
combo that was very erotic that I bought from Fredericks.</p><p>I arrived at the Pierson's house a little early and definitely drew the eye
of Mr. Pierson. His eyes were undressing me while his wife complimented on
how nice I looked. I made idle chatter that I wanted to look nice for this
important job, which definitely bought brownie points with
Mrs. Pierson. When the girls saw me, they turned into giggling fools. I
could tell that they were very impressed, almost to the point of leading
onto something in front of their parents. Since all of us like to dress up,
we planned to have fun dressing each other up over the weekend. I had
started it off already. Of course, the girls were totally unaware that I
had secret desires I was hoping they would help me fulfill.</p><p>Well, Mr. &amp; Mrs. Pierson left after Mr. Pierson's eyes burned holes in my
dress. Jenna and Katie shared their compliments of my outfit and how
impressed they were. Their parents were not five minutes out of the
driveway when the two girls went in their respective bedrooms and put on
sexy little outfits.</p><p>Jenna came out first and she was breathtaking. She was wearing a beautiful
elegant red gown that hugged her body nicely. Walking on air, she paraded
around the living area letting the dress flow in the wind. I complimented
her over and over as my eyes gazed upon her flowing art form focusing on
her ample breasts that were barely moving with each step leading my to
believe that she was wearing a tight bra. When Katie entered the room, the
air was sucked right out. Katie's dress was not elegant but erotically sexy
instead. Truth be told... she was fucking hot! The tiny strap over her
shoulders ran down her back to just above her ass showing bare back. The
length of the dress barely passed her ass cheeks. It was shorter than my
dress. Even with her limited chest to fill out the dress, Katie looked
incredibly stunning, even for a fifteen year old. I was speechless and
partially drooling at her appearance. As she waltzed around the room, I was
waiting for the dress to ride up and show her private fruits. It was Jenna
who spoke first.</p><p>""Very nice Katie"" she said as she grabbed the lower part of the dress and
lifted it up to expose her ass albeit for a millisecond. ""Just checking.""</p><p>Katie smiled not phased by her sister's move to hike her dress up. I was
too stunned to see her womanhood when her sister flipped her dress. I
cursed myself for missing a huge opportunity. But I didn't miss the more
obvious exposure as Jenna pulled down her sister's top to show the braless
breasts.</p><p>""Wow sis, your nipples are very pointy.""</p><p>""Oh stop."" Katie said not stopping her sister's hand from holding open her
breast.</p><p>""Look at this Greta... look how much Katie's nipples are jutting out.""</p><p>I was within inches of her in a flash as I looked at Katie's exposed
breast. Her very pink areola had a small, but noticeable, point to the
forming breast. Getting an eyeful, Katie pulled back from her sister's
grasp and adjusted her dress to cover herself up.</p><p>After a few minutes of marveling in each other's beauty, I suggested dinner
at a nice restaurant since we were dressed for it. We went to dinner and
had an incredible meal. We chatted about dresses and how fun it was. I
found out that Katie was wearing the dress and nothing more. Jenna was
wearing a bra and matching panties. I told them I was wearing a sexy
matching bra and panties and they begged me to see it. I told them that
they could see anything they pleased when we got home. I even told them
about my little outfits I brought for the weekend. Talk about lighting the
fire under two mischievous girls, wow! We were home in a flash and decided
to use the huge living area as the modeling walkway.</p><p>There was great apprehension in the room from the three of us. I think that
the girl were just being fun-loving teenage girls giggly about dressing
up. I, on the other hand, was not only interested in dressing up, but whole
lot more.  I wanted to explore the sensuality that was erupting within
me. I knew I had much more on my mind than the girls did, I was
nervous... actually, I was terrified. In the time that it took to get
situated in the living area, I made up my mind that I would take my time
and feel out the girls to see if there was any interest in more than
dressing up... or down. Katie put on some background music and Jenna found
a bottle of wine in the fridge. I was going to object about the wine, but I
remember that Mr. &amp; Mrs. Pierson were very liberal about sharing wine with
the girls. We each shared an ample glass of wine as I prepared to do a
semi-striptease. I playfully toyed with the girls as I made my dress peel
off of my body. I was being a little naughty about it but it seemed to have
the desired effect on the girls, especially Katie. She cheered me on as the
dress finally slipped away from my body and onto the floor. I stood in my
sexy bra and panties mere feet from more enthralled audience. I turned
myself around slowly showing everything I had to offer. The sheer material
didn't hide the strip of pubic hair in my panties or the small, soft pink
areolas in my bra. Both were openly visible through the material. Both
girls came up to me and complimented my sexy undergarments, even touching
the material on both my bra and panties causing my nipples to grow and
moisture to form between my legs. Although I don't think the sisters could
see the moisture on my lower lips, my nipples were extremely obvious.</p><p>""See Katie, Greta's nipples are getting hard and very pointy."" Jenna said
displaying my erect breasts as if she was pointing out some inside joke.</p><p>In stride, Katie's hand was up inside my bra feeling the pert nipples
within her fingers. Had I thought other than pure curiosity, I'd swear that
Katie was seducing me with the way her fingers tenderly massaged my breast.</p><p>""Cool."" Katie whispered.</p><p>Jenna's hand was feeling the material of my panties across my ass. It was
wonderful. The amazement in both girls continued for a little while as they
felt me up all over except for my pussy area. It also seemed like Katie was
starting to take control of the situation as she begged, more demanded, me
to move into various positions to show her as much of the sexy
outfit. Finally, Katie turned to Jenna and told her to show off her
bra/panty outfit. Helping her out of the beautiful dress, Katie had her
sister in her undergarments in a flash. Although more conservative than I
would have like, the material had a tough time holding back the firm large
breasts. I was awestruck. I had seen many breasts on other girls before,
but Jenna's were really amazing. Catching my stare, Katie proceeded to
prance Jenna around like a show puppet. My mouth went dry as I watched the
young goddess parade around me in her panties and bra. In a devilish move,
Katie snapped off the bra from Jenna and had it on the floor before her
sister could protest.</p><p>""OH MY!"" I squealed.</p><p>Thinking that I was seeing incredible breasts before they were
uncovered... I was in paradise when I saw her beautiful chest totally
exposed. There was no need for a bra as they floated perfectly on her
chest. Her creamy flesh melted into a pale pink semi-point of erect nipples
that had a very tiny dimple in the center of each. I was staring at breast
perfection. I couldn't hide my desire at all. I could hear Katie giggling
off to the side. I lost vision of everything except for Jenna's
unbelievable baby feeders. I didn't even feel my own bra falling away as
Katie removed it as well. Maybe it was the wine, but both girls were very
giddy and it have definitely gotten very hot in the room.</p><p>""Now it is your turn Katie."" Jenna said in a sweeping move that pinned
Katie right next to me.</p><p>""But... but..."" she giggled as her sister pulled her dress off.</p><p>There was barely a fight from Katie, but then I remembered why as the
material pulled from her body. She was naked. It was then that her
semi-tomboy appearance changed into a sexy young girl with maturing
curves. Her shape was forming both back and front, but it was truly amazing
how her adorable face seemed to glow all over causing her entire body to
radiate with sensuality. Wisps of dirty blonde, almost brown pubic hair
gave her pussy mound a hit of color all around her cream-colored skin. Her
forming breasts definitely had a noticeable pink hue to them. As I looked
at her nipples, I could swear that they were calling to me. It was a weird
feeling, but I felt the desire to bring her breast to my lips. Lost in my
thoughts for only a moment, Jenna broke my stare.</p><p>""Say Katie, don't you think Greta would look really hot in my Olivia Vanton
dress?""</p><p>""Yea!"" She screamed. ""Go get it.""</p><p>Jenna was gone in a flash. Katie smiled at me while her sister was
gone. She was naked, I was naked except for my panties and it was still
very hot. I couldn't believe how fortunate I was to have my sexy little
innocent prey willingly naked in front of me so easily. It felt like a
dream. Jenna returned with a gloss white elegant dress that must have cost
a fortune. It was a cross between a ball gown and a well-designed evening
dress. As both girls put the dress on me, I stood like a mannequin to allow
them to do as they pleased. I felt on top of the world. When they were
done, the stood back, marveled at the dress on me and then looked at each
other.</p><p>""Jenna... the black panties have to go."" Katie dictated.</p><p>Jenna nodded and they both looked back at me. I was about to move to remove
the panties from under my dress when Katie lifted the dress, stuck her head
underneath and peeled the panties from my pussy. She was in such slow
motion and neither Jenna nor I could see what was taking Katie so
long. When she finally appear from under the dress, the glowing smile was
priceless. She stepped back and both girls smiled at me in the
dress. Walking around me and warmly giggling at my appearance Katie and
Jenna cooed at their model, me. A light bulb went off in Katie's head and
she took my panties that were still in her hand, brought them up to her
face nonchalantly and grinned. In a fluidic move, she had put my panties on
her naked body. We were close in size, but the panties looked big on
her. My ass filled them out nicely, Katie's ass didn't have the curves yet
to hold them properly. But still, I glowed at her in my panties. Jenna
giggled at her sister's creative appearance.</p><p>Okay, I was getting rather horny. This playing around and dressing was hot,
but I was feeling more desires bubbling up within me. Maybe I was
imaginating it, but it seemed that Katie was horny as well. We all had
erect nipples and glows to each of us, but Katie was moving her legs subtly
as if hiding her excitement... or helping it. Jenna was more difficult to
read. Okay, I was having a hard time seeing past her heavenly breasts. I
licked my lips and commented that maybe I should change since I didn't want
to get Jenna's dress dirty.</p><p>""Oh, getting a little excited."" Katie called out matter-of-factly.</p><p>Speechless and a little dumbfounded, I just smiled at Katie... she was
horny. Peeling off the dress, she left me naked as she handed the dress to
Jenna.</p><p>""Why don't you get your 'fuck-me' dress?"" Katie demanded</p><p>Smiling as she disappeared into the hall, Jenna came back with a leather
mini dress that I serious doubted would fit me. Handing me a refilled glass
of wine, Katie polished off the bottle in her glass. Jenna brought the
tight dress over my head and started to slide it down. I could feel her
breasts pressed against me and Katie's hands roaming my backside. This was
just what I wanted... I was a Pierson sandwich. The dress was extremely
tight but surprisingly comfortable. The only thing was that it didn't cover
my ass completely. The bottom of my firm globes were out in the
open. Laughing and dancing me around the room both girls found me to be
very erotically appealing. They whispered to each other and playfully ran
their hands over me as I pranced around, occasionally bending over to give
them full view of my ass. After my third time bending over, a hand slapped
my ass and stayed there. I was going to tease Katie about spanking me when
I turned to find it was Jenna's hand.</p><p>""Ooohhh... nice.""</p><p>The glow was in her face...</p><p>Then... she removed her hand. ""Think it's time for bed. I'm really tired.""
Jenna spoke up.</p><p>Much to the dismay of Katie and me, we agreed. Of course, I knew that
fingers would be flying in each of the bedrooms. I needed to relieve myself
badly. I wanted more, but there was plenty of time. Taking the leather
dress off I handed it to Jenna while Katie flipped my panties back to
me. Walking towards her room butt naked, Katie turned back to me, caught my
eye and smiled. Then she was gone. Jenna disappeared and I quickly cleaned
up the mess in the living area. The guest room was on the other end of the
house but I had the urge to walk down by the girl's room. I knew what they
were going to do...since I was going to do it myself... but I wanted to
hear it from them. For being so inexperienced, I was a horny little
bitch. Jenna's door was closed but the sounds behind it were
noticeable. Her moaning was more panting and inaudible words. Katie's door
was a little further down the hall and was cracked open. I could barely see
into her room. She was walking back and forth in my view still naked. She
was almost pacing. I couldn't see much. Sensing that nothing 'exciting' was
happening, I went back to Jenna's door and listened for a few seconds of
her orgasmic bliss. Boiling sexual excitement inside of me had me run to my
guest room and hop on the bed. My fingers were in my honey finding that
magical feeling. It was cumming fast as I was already beyond horniness. I
had learned how to masturbate several years ago. I was a natural. I really
got into it during my years at college where I would masturbate four to
five times a day. Since college, I slow down, but never lost the
intensity. As the first wet flow exploded out of me, I screamed
passionately.</p><p>""Oooohhhhh...yesssssssssssssssss...""</p><p>On my back, legs spread in the air, I was cumming vigorously. My mind was
roaming over the girls and the naked fun we shared. I lingered on an
orgasmic wave for about 30 seconds before I wore out and dropped my legs
onto the bed. Faintly, I looked over at the partially open door thinking I
was being watched. I purposely left the door open hoping to entice
someone. I felt I was being watch but didn't see anything. I still felt
naughty, so I decided to sleep in my birthday suit. Not something I did
very often, but I did enjoy the satin sheets on the bed. Sleep came
quickly. It didn't last too long as my fingers found my very wet pussy
again. Waking myself to a little finger play, I decided to get
adventuresome. I made my way down to the girl's rooms. I went past Jenna's
room and found Katie's door wide open. One hand between my legs and
excitement filling my body I looked in... to an empty room.</p><p>'Where was Katie?' I muttered to myself.</p><p>I wondered the house looking for her. Nothing. I went out to their private
patio area and checked in the bathhouse. Nothing. In a way I was getting
concerned, but not too much. I went back in the house and passed Jenna's
room and heard voices. I thought about going in and checking on the girls,
but I was apprehensive of what I might walk into. Since my horniness was
returning, I whisked myself back to my room and gave a few fingers a really
good workout. Shortly... I faded into a happy sleep.</p><p></p><p>I woke up to the phone ringing. It was Mr. &amp; Mrs. Pierson asking if I could
stay through Monday morning since they had additional tasks to handle on
their retreat. I gladly accepted the opportunity to have the girls for
another night. It was even more exciting that I was lying naked on slightly
stained satin sheets. Hanging up the phone, I found a t-shirt and boy
shorts to wear around the house. The house was silent. I checked up on the
girls and found them sleeping in their respective beds. Of course my head
was whirling with naughty ideas and what they were doing last night, but I
behaved and found some breakfast. Eventually both girls joined me in the
kitchen. Barely covered in t-shirts, the girls took their time waking
up. Even in the disheveled shape they were in, they both had an incredibly
sexy aura about them. We made plans to go shopping and hang about during
the early afternoon. Katie suggested they have more fun using me as a dress
mannequin after we got back. Of course I was game for it. Jenna was really
overly excited about it and decided that she would choose the clothes for
our dressing me up. Since I wouldn't really fit into Katie's clothes, I
expected I would be put through Jenna's wardrobe. What I wasn't prepared
for was the shopping spree where the girls bought several items for me as
well as themselves. I guess being rich has it serious perks.</p><p>We ate an early dinner and polished off a bottle of wine... normally I'm
not a wine drinker, but these girls were... well, they were intoxicating
and I was going along with what ever they told me. Katie was definitely the
authoritarian. Jenna was more passive, but had shades of command as
well. I, on the other hand, am rather submissive. Well, not really... I am
a very determined young woman, but in this case, I want to be submissive
for my two sexy prey. If I am going to learn about female sensuality... I
want these girls to be my teachers... and I want to learn with them.</p><p>We retired to Jenna's room to 'play' dress up. In a blur both girls had all
my clothes off and I was naked in front of them again.</p><p>""Look at her nipples grow."" Katie teased.</p><p>""Mmmm... nice."" Jenna cooed as she looked directly into my eyes.</p><p>The first outfit was a sexy long dress that accent my ass perfectly. I
stared into the mirror as Katie disrobed Jenna. The outfit went from me to
Jenna. Her breasts really filled out the dress elegantly. Katie pinched her
nipples to make them stand out in the dress. Giggling, Jenna squealed at
Katie to get naked as well. If we had to be naked, so should she. Well, we
passed dresses around and Katie delegated everything. Of course, she felt
me up every time she could get her hands on my ass and breasts. No longer
did I think it was innocent, but I didn't care. Since I had no real
experience in this type of seduction, it took me longer to realize that I
was the prey and the two sisters were devouring me with extreme
precision. Getting more wine and feeling a slight buzz, Katie dressed me in
a risqué outfit that looked more like black fishnet. It was material that
covered my breasts to my pussy and up the back... well, not really. Did I
feel hot!</p><p>""You look so sexy..."" Katie toyed with me. ""I could almost kiss you.""</p><p>The gleam in her green eyes told me that it really was a command.</p><p>""Well, I wouldn't stop you."" I said meekly.</p><p>With that, her lips met mine and the whole world exploded. The kiss was
soft and tender but forceful enough to ravage my mind. This girl was truly
experienced. I knew how to kiss, but I was being school on true kissing. I
couldn't tell where Jenna was as my eyes rolled in the back of my head and
the only thing that prevented me from falling was the tender grasp Katie
had on me. When Katie broke the embrace and my eyes opened, the haze all
around me gave way to an incredible smile. I also realized that it was
Jenna's hands on my ass holding me up while her sister gave me my first
girl/girl kiss. Nothing can prepare you for what it really feels like.</p><p>Silence filled the room. Jenna's warm breath was on the back of my neck as
I came down from cloud nine. A deep breath and I was somewhat sober.</p><p>""Doesn't her lips feel electrifying?"" Jenna whispered in my ear.</p><p>""Gosh, yes... I never, ever felt something like that.""</p><p>Both of us were looking down to Katie who put on such an innocent face that
melted me even further.</p><p>""Would you like to try a big girl now?"" Jenna whispered.</p><p>Not waiting for an answer, she twirled me around and our lips met. The fire
was intense. Very similar to her sister, Jenna was soft and tender but firm
and had fire melting our lips together. It was so amazing how Jenna's kiss
felt like her sister's, and yet... it was so different. My head was
spinning. Of course, I was also being spun back to Katie for more
passionate kissing, then back to Jenna. Somewhere between kisses, I found
myself smoking... hot that is. I gazed at Jenna and realized the beauty in
her face and incredibly soft hair done back in her two cute ponytails that
gave a semi-pre teen look. Maybe it was Katie showing her maturity or Jenna
playing the youthful sibling, but Katie looked older. As I lost myself in
those thoughts and Jenna's soft sweet face, Katie called out.</p><p>""Time to switch into 'THOSE' outfits.""</p><p>Jenna just nodded and disappeared into the hall. I was staring back at
Katie who, in her naked form, looked like she ate the canary. Jenna
returned with three unbelievably erotic outfits. She had a slutty
Santa-type outfit, a French maid outfit, and a naughty nurse outfit. I
almost came right there. Handing the outfits to each of us, I guess it was
no surprise that I was the maid, Katie was the slutty Santa and Jenna was
the naughty nurse. This was going to be fun... Katie proceeded to dress
each one of us. She was so picky about the positioning of everything, the
straps, the way it covered (barely) my pussy and the completely free and
open ass. She even tweaked my nipples when she was done. She did the same
to Jenna and then dressed herself. It was so damn sexy. My pussy was on
fire and drooling profusely on its own. We paraded around the entire house
and out on the patio deck in our little outfits. As if perfectly set up, we
sat upon three lounge chair. I couldn't keep my eyes off of Katie's cute
ass walking around the house, nor the floating globes of Jenna. Looking
over from her chair, the devil entered Katie.</p><p>""Greta, you've been very bad... you did not clean very good, did you?""</p><p>""No, ma'am... I was... distracted."" I played back, hoping I was saying the
right thing.</p><p>""Well, you need to be punished. Come over here and lie on Momma Santa's
lap. I must spank you.""</p><p>Spanking?!? Oh my... I never... But something in her eyes told me to
obey. I got up and brought myself down onto Katie's lap with my ass
sticking in the air.</p><p>""OOOOOOOOOOOhhhhhhhh..."" Katie moaned barely audible.</p><p>Composing herself, she instructed me. ""You must do a better job.""</p><p>Whack!</p><p>The first slap on my ass stun, but only a little.</p><p>Whack, whack, whack...</p><p>Fearing pain... I cringed only to realized that she was not spanking me
very hard. I actually enjoyed it... and Katie let me know it.</p><p>""Look Nurse Jenna... Madam Greta's pussy is leaking.""</p><p>Katie had opened my legs up and fully exposed my soaked lips. She ran a
finger over them as she showed Jenna. I couldn't see what they were doing
since I was hunched over her lap.</p><p>""Oh, Santa Katie, maybe I need to take her temperature.""</p><p>How... I thought. Then I knew as I felt someone, probably Jenna's, finger
slide into my pussy. I let out a moan. Jenna's finger went all the way in
and stayed for a few seconds before being removed. There was silence for a
little while and then Jenna spoke up hoarsely.</p><p>""She is definitely hot Santa Katie. Maybe you should test her yourself.""</p><p>Katie's finger entered my pussy and moved in and out a little. It felt
awesome. She removed it and a second later...</p><p>""Nurse Jenna, you need to taste her pussy honey. She is very bittersweet.""</p><p>Again, a finger was probing my pussy much to my delight!</p><p>""Oh... mmmmmmm... Santa Katie... you are so right.""</p><p>""Get up Madam Greta."" Katie told me very hoarsely.</p><p>As I got up and looked at the girls, both of them were very flush. Both
sets of eyes were glossed over and looking intensely at me.</p><p>""Santa Katie, I think we need to examine Madam Greta completely in the
executive bedroom"" (which I found out was her parent's bedroom).</p><p>Walking hand in hand in hand, we made it to the incredibly huge bedroom. In
a flurry of arms while kissing, we undressed each other... well, they did
the undressing as I enjoyed the Pierson sandwich. Once we were naked, I was
placed on the bed and the girls took a side of me. Nipples very erect,
pussy leaking like a faucet, both girls latched onto a breast and let their
tongues dance away. My head exploded. Rolling my eyes back in the charred
remains of my head I savored the incredible feelings on each of my
breasts. I didn't realize how sensitive my breasts were. With tender hands
kneading the creamy flesh and lips and tongues caressing my areolas, I was
feeling waves of erotic pleasures. It wasn't like the building orgasms, it
was more like electrical charges emanating from my breasts to almost every
part of my body. I was moaning and happily groaning. This was so new to me
and yet... it was like I was made for the moment. Utter bliss encompassed
everything. Both Katie and Jenna were working methodically over and around
my nipples, occasionally wondering down to my bellybutton and back. I was
moaning pleasures to each girl calling their names in each gasp. My hands
were roaming the girl's back, neck and head caressing them as they suckled
me into pleasure heaven. I was totally unaware that Katie had moved until I
felt my legs part to allow her access to my sopping wet fruit. I looked
down past Jenna as Katie positioned herself comfortably between my
thighs. Anticipation was biting me all over as I knew what Katie was going
to do, but never experienced it before. Every adult story I read about
pussy eating made this out to be the zenith of sexual intensity. I tried to
relax even though I was completely electrified. It didn't help that Jenna
was nibbling at my breasts more aggressively.</p><p>""Oooohhhhhh..... myyyyyyy....""</p><p>I could feel Katie's fingers caressing my inner thighs from my knee up to
my pussy. It was the soft touch that was driving me delirious. When her
lips nibbled with her fingers on my inner thighs I could not breathe. The
shock waves were intense. I panted moans from whatever air I could
gasp. This was incredible. Toying with me, Katie let her fingers brush
across my flooding pussy lips and around my ass. She kept this up as she
nonchalantly nibbled close to my pussy but not close enough.</p><p>""Oh please..."" I begged.</p><p>The subtle laugh from her told me that she was enjoying her teasing. I
looked up at Jenna who was now watching the torture her sister was doing to
me. She was positioned to my side and I could see her parted flower as her
fingers were idly dancing across her clitoris. Katie kept it up for what
seemed like hours. My legs were numb. My begging was more agitated as I
desperately wanted to cum. I, so needed, to release the titanic orgasm that
was taking over. Just as I heard a tiny squeal from Jenna like a mini
orgasmic rush, Katie's tongue slid across my pussy. It was so weird... I
didn't know what to expect... it felt like nothing at first, then the
intensity hit me hard.</p><p>""OOOohhhhh my gggggggg........aaaaahhhh...""</p><p>Her tongue went wild over my lips and clitoris. The raw power built up in
me was cresting and I was releasing the onslaught of orgasms.</p><p>""Ggggggrrraaaaaa.... KKKKKKKKaaaaatttiiiieeeee...""</p><p>I screamed so loud.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeessss...""</p><p>It felt like my cum exploded out of me like a gun. My legs fell off. At
least they felt like that since I couldn't feel anything beyond my
pussy. The continuous wave of excitement was causing my whole body to go
numb and I was feeling faint. Just as my legs melted onto the bed, Katie
stopped. I looked down in my orgasmic haze to see her grinning with the
pride exploding out of her.</p><p>""Oh my..."" I whispered out to both girls.</p><p>I couldn't move on the bed. I was wasted. The sisters were not as they
entangled themselves in an erotic kissing bond. Jenna was licking the
sticky wet Greta cum off her sister's face and their hands were wondering
everywhere. It was extremely sensual to lie there immobile and watch them
make love. I glanced at the clock and realized that we were playing for
sometime as it was past midnight. I was so tired and sleepy, yet I was
invigorated by my new experience. Wondrous thoughts poured into my head as
the two sister's switched positions and planted their pussies onto each
other's face. I was close enough to let my hand roam on Jenna's ass. Soft
and supple, I caressed it and wondered through the crevasse to her very wet
rosebud. Her pussy was draining honey so much to cover her ass
nicely. Toying with her ass, I felt Katie's tongue lick over my fingers a
few times as I pushed slightly into her ass. The moaning into her sister's
pussy told me that Jenna liked the feeling. I found the strength to join
Katie between her sister's legs and I kissed the soft globes of her ass
into the spread open crack. I was eye to eye with Katie and we kissed just
over her sister's womanhood. It was a unique taste on her lips. She smiled
and went back to licking. Her eyes told me to join in. My tongue was making
its first appearance in a pussy. It was kinda awkward to get both of our
faces on Jenna's pussy, so we took turned licking the sweet honey pot. I
could see the raw attraction to eating pussy as the intoxication made me
more aggressive taking over and not letting Katie share. The squeals from
Jenna were really loud and I was craving more. Her passionate moans were
music to my ears and I wanted an entire symphony. I was becoming crazed
from the forces of this incredible sensual encounter. When Jenna erupted,
her legs locked onto my head and she stiffened. Her thighs covered my ears
but I still her the passion from her scream.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>'Sweet, soooo sweet' I thought to myself we a grin from ear to ear.</p><p>When Jenna released me from her leg lock, she found a way to crawl up into
my arms and kiss me very deeply. Katie was on her side as well gently
rubbing my breasts along with her sisters. The sensual feelings being
shared between the three of us fell upon to soft steps of slumber.</p><p>I'm a restless sleeper, always have been...but this night was utter
peace. I was so content. I guess it was no surprise to be woken in the
morning to a tongue gliding through my honey pot. It felt sooo good and I
was really enjoying this pussy licking thing. I didn't care which sister
was tasting my fruits. I savored the feeling without opening my eyes. I
moaned more as I could feel the electrifying orgasm coming from deep within
me. It wasn't the mighty all powerful orgasm of orgasm, this was more of
constant tantalizing pleasure felt all over. I opened my eyes looking off
to the side of the bed to see Katie in a deep slumber...gee, who was
between my legs lapping up the golden honey?!</p><p>When Jenna's finger slid into me in one quick move I gasped at the
unexpectedness and the pulsing orgasm that was hitting its point.  I didn't
want to wake Katie, but I am rather noisy...</p><p>""aaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggg...""</p><p>I flooded Jenna with milky white juices. To which she moaned happiness. The
wave of juice flowed for a few moments as Jenna finished licking up the
tasty treat. I was writhing in bliss and letting the excitement drain into
my sexy lover's mouth. I looked over and Katie was still out cold. She
looked so content and happy. Jenna crawled up my side as I watched her
sister's slumber. Jenna's girl cum lips met mine and we lost ourselves in
one another. My hands found her free-floating breasts and kneaded them
softly. Guiding my lips around hers, Jenna started to share her tongue in
my mouth. I was pretty good at French kissing, but I was no match for
her. She was so sensual and tender that I was delirious with her
actions. Two naked bodies writhing together, attached at the mouth; with
another naked body peacefully sleeping, all on the same huge bed... This
was far beyond any fantasy that I could have ever scripted. I thought I
understood female love from all the time I spent reading... but until this
weekend, I was truly clueless at the raw sensuality and emotional intimacy
involved. We were passionately kissing for over an hour before Katie's eye
fluttered open. The only way we knew she was up was her fingers probing
both our pussies. Opening our legs, we let her play until we finished the
lip-smacking kissing.</p><p>The morning sex play lasted a while with clit tickling and kissing back and
forth. It was really incredible the way we interacted between the three of
us. It felt like we were friends... or even sisters for years. Somewhere
close to noon, Katie announced that she was hungry and we needed to clean
the cum from our bodies. The three of us took a shower in their parent's
bathroom. It was a huge shower but three of us, one with ample breasts,
made it a bit of a challenge. Kissing, sucking and fingering entertained us
as we washed up. When we finished drying each other off, Katie lead us into
her bedroom where she pulled out three naughty outfits for us to wear about
the house. Jenna's outfit was the first we helped put on... It was like a
sexy female business outfit that was a business tie with a sexy shirt that
left her breasts hang out. The business skirt covered her pussy and ass
just right and the black stockings came half way up her thighs. She was
HOT!</p><p>I was next. It was a real naughty looking schoolgirl outfit that barely
covered my breasts. My skirt covered me a little more than I liked... I
love showing my ass. But I was totally pantiless. Yum...</p><p>Katie's outfit was a skintight, semi see-through off-white one piece body
suit that accented her growing breasts and went between her pussy lips
around her ass in a thong style backside.</p><p>We strutted out stuff around the house enjoying the raw sexuality. Not only
was it fun to be dressed like we were, it was especially fun to watch our
interaction together. I was seeing sides of the sisters that I never would
have guessed. And the way that I found myself behaving and reacting was
truly astonishing. Lunch was a naughty affair from blissful kissing and
fondling to mischievous play with our food.</p><p>Deciding to stay around the house for the day, we left our impish outfits
on and just enjoy the company. We watched a movie on the wide screen TV
sitting on the sofa in a ball of sexy clad flesh. Jenna's breasts were
constant attention of my hands and her sister's. We were not trying to be
sexual, we were just enjoying them. Near the end of the movie, one of
Katie's friends came to the door looking for her. We were not appropriately
dressed to answer the door, but that didn't phase Katie as she went to the
door in her outfit, talked to her friend for five minutes and then sent her
friend away. I was dumbfounded that she did it and my facial expression
must have told her so.</p><p>""Don't worry about Sandy... she has seen my wardrobe before and thinks I
have cool outfits. I told her I was just trying stuff on to see if it
fits.""</p><p>Somewhat relieved, we went back to the sofa and chilled out to some
show. Not surprisingly, we all fell asleep on the sofa using each other as
pillows.</p><p></p><p>I woke up close to six a night. I was alone on the sofa. I wasn't sure
where my sister-lovers were as I wondered the house. It wasn't till I went
out to the patio that I found them. Jenna was kneeling on the edge of the
pool with Katie fucking her silly with a strap-on dildo. I read about this
in a few stories but to actually see it was exhilarating. Neither girl saw
me as I found a comfortable lounge chair near them. Jenna was squealing
wildly as Katie plunged the rubber toy in her aching pussy. Watching the
sisters fucking each other gave me the uncontrollable urge to finger myself
to their intensity. Hiking my skirt up, I shoved my fingers into my
honey-laden pussy and picked up to the intensity that the rubber cock was
penetrating Jenna. I was growling and moaning matching the squealing from
Jenna. Katie, on the other hand was talking real dirty to Jenna as her hips
gyrated her thrusting into her sister. I was working one hand over my sex
and the other hand was pinching my nipples hard.</p><p>My eyes could barely focus, but the sounds from both girls kept me going
hard. Jenna screamed out her orgasm so loud.</p><p>""Fffffffffffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkk...""</p><p>It was guttural and concentrated. I was about to explode as her scream
lingered when I heard Katie let it rip.</p><p>""JJJJJJJJJJeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn...""</p><p>I looked up as she was slamming so hard into her sister that it looked like
Jenna was going to be rocked into the pool. The pure savagery of the
experience tossed me over the edge and I squealed.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaa...""</p><p>Both girls looked up at me as I coated the lounge chair nicely. Smiling,
they finished their talented fuck fest. The soft rain of the early evening
came upon us as our cum dribbled from our pussies. Since the girls were
already naked, I removed my sexy outfit and joined the girls naked by the
pool dancing in the warm soft rain. We slow-danced to music in our
heads. The heat of the passion shared by the three of us was keeping us
warm through the gentle rain. We danced forever. Sometime during the dance
we wound up in the pool dancing and toying in the heated water. Fingers
were flying, lips were all over each other but we never stopped our dancing
or broke our three-way triangle.</p><p>Utter perfection.</p><p></p><p>The sun went down long ago and the moon lit up the pool and patio with a
soft white illumination. In the background the sounds of the birds in the
woods behind the house created a sensual ambiance. Katie, Jenna and I
finally found the lounge chairs on the patio deck. The rain had stopped and
we were just taking in the weekend. There was so much for me to take in I
was lost. I knew what I wanted, and I got it... but I wasn't prepared for
the incredible passion or erotic experiences I had shared with Katie and
Jenna. I was on a totally different plane. Nothing... I mean nothing could
have come close to preparing me for my first girl-girl experiences. And the
weird thing was; we barely scratched the surface. While we were dancing in
the pool, Katie made a comment that 'they haven't should me anything yet.'
I was dumbfounded. I couldn't comprehend more. But that didn't mean I
wasn't interested... hell, I was intrigued.</p><p>I looked over at the two sisters... there was a magical feeling around
them. Both had the incredible appearance of pure
innocence... angel-like... but Katie had the naughty, slutty look when you
got under her innocent cover... she played it well. Jenna was pure
innocence... with huge breasts that caused eyes to focus on them and not
her face.</p><p>I was exhausted. We did so much... I was a little depressed that their
parents were coming home in the morning. I was having the time of my life.</p><p>""Why don't we show Greta how good you are with that rubber cock?"" Jenna was
asking Katie as they both looked at me.</p><p>""Ya know... we have not used any of our toys on Greta yet. Jeez,
Jenna... your pussy has gotten a rubber workout quite a bit this
weekend..."" The slutty, devilish grin was coming over Katie's face. ""I even
got a good fucking... where are our manners, sis?""</p><p>Talk about feeling naughty... wow... apparently, these girls had been very
active this weekend. I was smiling... no glowing at them. I wanted to be
fucked be either one of them. I wanted to feel their raw animalistic ardor
slamming me into a frenzy.</p><p>""Katie... do you think she is ready for both of us?"" Pure innocent Jenna
was suggesting...</p><p>""What?"" I stammered... I wasn't sure what that meant.</p><p>""No... next weekend maybe. We need to take our time with her.""</p><p>The extraordinary naughty look I was getting from Katie was making my pussy
quiver. The playful look I was getting from Jenna was making my nipples
reach out to them. With that, I was lead into Mr. Pierson's private
study. There was a funky lounge sofa that I was placed upon. The soft
blanket on the sofa felt good on my ass. It was weird how the pillows were
arranged to perfectly support my body. It was like the room was already set
up for me. Katie disappeared and Jenna was sucking face with me.</p><p>""Sit back and enjoy Katie. She really knows how to fuck the orgasms out of
you."" I was instructed.</p><p>""You two been doing this long?"" I asked waiting for my turn.</p><p>""Over two years."" She answered back. ""But the last six months have been
something since Katie started developing the way she is...""</p><p>The gleam in her eye said there was much more that she wasn't telling me.</p><p>Whispering in my ear softly, ""We've needed someone like you... I've needed
someone like you.""</p><p>The honestly and shear feelings in her words melted my heart.</p><p>""I'm glad mom let us choose you. We felt that you were the 'right' person
for us... and boy, were we right!""</p><p>I smiled and kissed her.</p><p>""Was I that transparent?"" I asked.</p><p>""Um, we both found you extremely attractive, especially your legs and
ass... When we were introduced and your jaw hit the floor, we knew we had
to have you..."" Jenna confessed. ""Shit, my dad wanted in your pants
immediately. And even my mom was taken by your eyes.""</p><p>Wow... I didn't know what to think. I really didn't think I was that
attractive, I was happy with myself, but I really never considered myself
extremely attractive.</p><p>""Katie is so into you... more than any other female... other than me.""</p><p>There was a little jealousy in her words, but I felt that it was genuine
affection. Katie walked into the room with a rubber dick swaying in her
steps. It looked erotic. I was adjusted nicely on the sofa and Jenna was on
her knees next to me. Katie came up to Jenna waved her toy in her
face. Jenna licked and sucked it a bit before Katie positioned herself
right between my legs. My pussy was soaked and really didn't need Jenna's
saliva, but it was erotic watching Jenna suck on her sister. I didn't
notice it before, but there was a stool just the right height at the foot
of the funky sofa. The fuck toy looked huge... but I guess that it was
because it was my first. Toying with the head, Katie was rubbing the head
up and down through my honey; from my clit to my ass. It felt really
good. Jenna was at my side holding one leg up and fingering herself. Her
pussy was really soaked as I could hear her fingers sloshing between her
legs. I looked up into Katie's eyes as she was positioning the head to
enter me. Her eyes were locked onto mine and I could see the animal behind
her innocence. Slowly and methodically, the dildo split open my pussy. I
was well lubricated as the dildo head passed into me. With my limited
sexual experience, I didn't have to worry about breaking my hymen since I
did that with a hairbrush years ago. Slowly... she pushed into me. I was
feeling the tightness the further she went in. Jenna was whispering
something as Katie's pussy was getting closer to mine. When our pussies
kissed, aside from the toy between them, I felt incredibly full. It
was... something... Katie's pelvis was planted against my ass/mound. She
stood in silence as she was all the way in me. It was a bonding moment! A
grin came across her face and her hips pulled back. The receding dildo felt
mind blowing as it exited me.</p><p>""OOOohhhh...""</p><p>When she was fully out, she was back in me again. This time she moved a
little faster. When skin hit skin again, she slid out. Pulling out all the
way, she slid in again. This time she called Jenna to watch closely. Now
fucking in a quicker mode, Katie was penetrating me constantly while Jenna
was over my torso with her face inches from my split pussy and the fucking
motion of her sister. I was definitely on the verge of cumming. Then, Katie
started rapid movement but in a different way. When she hit my spot, I
screamed.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeeeeeeessss...""</p><p>It was the first time I felt that. Hearing a soft giggle in the air, I
proceeded to lift my legs higher in the air to allow deeper penetration. It
didn't matter as Katie was rabbit-fucking my pussy with vengeance. Here was
the animal in her. Just like I saw on the patio, Katie was working my pussy
relentlessly. I was cresting on my orgasm over and over as she plunged in
and out of me. I was squealing and moaning to the staggering pleasure that
enveloped my body.</p><p>""Aaaaahuh.... Ooohhhh...my.... Yes... deep. Go Katie!""</p><p>I'm not one to talk during my orgasms but this was feeling soo good. I
didn't want it to stop. Riding the pinnacle, and she knew it, Katie pressed
harder to bring the wave down on me. Boy did she! Her concentrated fucking
titilized my spot while barely sliding over my clitoris.</p><p>OOOHhhhhhhhhhhhhh, rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggggggggggggggggggggggggg...""</p><p>My head snapped back as I ripped the monumental orgasm all over Katie. My
legs tightened, my body shuddered, my eyes were in the back of my head and
I was so lost in the power of this extreme orgasm.</p><p>""Ggggggggggggrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>Again it hit...</p><p>I was into a third wave when my whole body gave in. I couldn't feel much
other than the sensual satisfaction in my head. I never felt the dildo exit
my freshly fucked pussy. I never felt my legs fall to the sofa. It was
incredible. I couldn't see much through the cloudy haze. I tried to look
over at the two sisters as they were in some kind of sexual play. I heard
the aggressive moaning from one of them, but I just couldn't focus to see
what was going on. Then I blanked out... at least I think I did.</p><p>I awoke to someone cleaning my pussy and ass with a soft cloth. I looked
down and Jenna was cleaning the dried honey from me. Katie was over on the
carpet passed out. I just let her do as she pleased. When she was done, she
kissed me and helped me stand. Wow... my legs were sore. Helping me dress
in a baby doll nightie, she begged me to spend the night in her bed. I
nodded and she helped me into her bed. She whispered that she was going to
clean up, get Katie into bed and come back to join me. I dozed off for a
bit until I felt her climb into the bed. She was wearing a similar nightie
as the one she dressed me in except hers didn't cover any of her
breasts. Snuggling up to her beautiful breasts we fell asleep.</p><p></p><p>The morning came quickly. I was still very sore from my fucking but I felt
so emotionally refreshed. There was something about sleeping with Jenna
that made me feel so secure. I kissed Jenna's nipples as I made my way to
her face. We kissed for a while before getting out of bed. Damn, we looked
awesome in the baby doll outfits. We made our way around the house and
cleaned everything before her parents returned. We checked on Katie a few
times. She was dead asleep. Jenna told me that she could sleep till noon. I
nodded and we went to clean the patio. Somehow, we ended up in each other's
arms in the pool. Kissing some more, and peeling of the wet nighties, we
proceeded to the shower in the bathhouse. Taking time to wash up each
other, we drained the hot water tank. Toweling off, we headed back into the
house to dress. We had just dressed when Mr. &amp; Mrs. Pierson walked in the
door. Katie was still asleep. Fortunately we were dressed in shorts and
shirts when we met her parents. Remnants of the weekend's experiences were
cleaned up and we looked like good young women. We made with pleasantries
as I prepared to leave. The high praises I was getting from mom and dad
made me feel really good... I was elated that they were interested in me
staying over more often. I went into to Katie's room to say good bye. I
kissed her very passionately to wake her. She was still groggy but horny. I
told her mom and dad were home and she nearly cried. I thanked her for
everything and told her that I hoped we could be intimate friends. Nodding
excitedly... we kissed again.</p><p>Waking out the door, Mr. Pierson paid me generously. I almost wanted to
return the money for the experience I had, but decided that might raise
suspicion. Walking out to my car, I looked back at Jenna who was massaging
her breasts for me. She winked and was gone... I drove away in
bewilderment.</p><p><script language=""javascript"" src=""../nextpart.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
<script language=""javascript"" src=""../email.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
</p>"
1388,"Dress Up, Part Two – The Undressing",Funfla1965,1,,['teen'],"<p>I flew up out of my bed totally startled. I was bathed in a sweat that
soaked my t-shirt and panties. It took several minutes before I really came
to. I sat up in my bed and stared out the window.</p><p>'Was it all a dream?' I pondered.</p><p>As my thoughts started to gel together I contemplated whether or not I
really lived out my incredible fantasy or was it all a dream. It was truly
the ultimate sensual experience of my life and I know it was real...as I
glanced over at my overnight bag near my bed, I saw the outfits...</p><p>""It really happened!"" I spoke out to no one in particular.</p><p>I was so elated with myself that I jumped out of bed and danced all around
my apartment in my sweat-soaked clothes.</p><p>""I made love to Jenna and Katie!!!"" I kept singing. ""I did it!!!""</p><p>I was on top of the world. There wasn't anything that could ruin my mood. I
was riding the ultimate high. I showered, dressed and had breakfast before
going to the park to wallow in my incredible experiences. I was singing to
myself as I passed people in the park not caring what anyone thought. I had
just finished a smoothie drink when my phone rang. It was the Piersons.</p><p>""Hello"" I answered.</p><p>""Jenna wants you BAD!""</p><p>It was Katie in such a teasing voice. She was being very naughty.  ""I think
you need to give me more attention. I need a spanking."" She continued.</p><p>I laughed and taunted her.  ""Oh, well, maybe you do...I think Jenna and I
can administer that.""</p><p>We laughed and felt the warmth together. Getting semi serious Katie told me
that I was needed for another weekend, but with a twist. She wouldn't tell
me... she had to hand the phone to her mom. I didn't know what to
think... elation mixed with reservations floated through my head as I found
a seat on a park bench.</p><p>""Greta, sweetie..."" Mrs. Pierson spoke.</p><p>""Hi Mrs. Pierson."" I greeted.</p><p>We exchanged pleasantries and chatted for a little while. I also felt as if
we were bonding more as she seemed extremely comfortable chatting with
me. So much so that she wanted to personally thank me for the excitement I
put into her husband, and her, from my outfit over the weekend. I blushed
when I realized she was telling me that she was thanking me for the great
sex they had.</p><p>""Honey, I can only image how turned on we would get if you paraded around
her in a skimpy bathing suit."" Mrs. Pierson teased.</p><p>""Well... I could.... I mean, if you want."" I stammered.</p><p>""I know it's your day off, but I wanted to call you with a special
request."" She started to get serious. ""I have a dilemma of sorts.""</p><p>Mrs. Pierson explained that her husband had a huge business party hosted at
their house on the same weekend as Jenna's seventeenth birthday. They
really wanted to take Jenna out but it wasn't going to work and both girls
asked if I could take them up to their cottage in the mountains for the
weekend.  I thought I was going to pass out. Here I was given another
weekend with my lovers alone in the middle of nowhere.</p><p>""Gee, Mrs. Pierson..."" I stuttered as I was trying to scream 'YES!'</p><p>""Listen honey, call me Shauna... I think of you more as family... Plus I
will pay you double for the weekend. It really means a lot to the girls,
ESPECIALLY Jenna!""</p><p>The emphasis she put on the fact about Jenna made me wonder if she knew
more than I thought. There was no way I was turning it down and I told her
that I would love to do it.</p><p>""Okay, you are a sweetie... I owe you BIG time for this."" Shauna said in
almost a sultry voice. ""Oh, since you need to leave earlier Friday morning,
you might as well stay the night on Thursday.""</p><p>""Sure!!!""</p><p>""Maybe we can ALL use the pool and we can have you 'innocently' parade
around in a bikini."" Shauna instructed in a subtle plea.</p><p>""Okay"" I squealed thinking about parading around my lovers in a little
secret manner.</p><p>I hung up the phone and I was dancing in the park. Even though the weekend
was 2 weeks away, I was going to have my lover girls again! It was going to
be hard waiting for the weekend and working at their house... it was going
to be hard working around the house anyway, but with a private weekend in
the mix... it was going to be excruciating.</p><p>Well, it was excruciating and exhilarating at the same time. Working as a
housemaid was fun, especially when I got either or both sisters alone for a
few minutes. The quick sex and play we did was awesome. Twice we were
almost caught by Mrs. Pierson. The second time I had Katie naked on her bed
with my face buried between her legs when her mom knocked on her bedroom
door. Fortunately enough we were able get Katie in a robe before her mom
walked in.</p><p>Thursday finally came and I was riding a cosmic high. I packed a bag with a
few surprises and headed to the Pierson's house. I arrived a little before
dinnertime, as planned, since Shauna wanted me to help with
dinner. Mr. Pierson greeted me at the door and gave me a big hug. Jenna and
Katie came flying into the breezeway and gave me equally passionate hugs
that lingered a little too long. Katie had her friend Sandy in tow and she
gave me a hug as well. I had gotten to know Sandy a bit since the time she
nearly walked into our naughty playing. She was the spitting image of the
innocent girl next door. Her short brown hair and lazy smile gave her the
appearance of a farm girl in the big city. Every time I saw her, she was
dressed in overall-shorts and a white t-shirt. Since meeting Katie, I knew
not to judge a book by its cover... so, Sandy deserved watching; especially
since she was close friends with Katie.</p><p>Dinner was tasty and I was complimented numerous times for my part in the
dinner. It was so very warming to share this family and be a part of it. It
was equally special that there was a hidden relationship that seemed to
blend smoothly within the confines of the family. Even Sandy seemed to be a
part of it as she helped with the dishes. I started to ponder if Katie and
her had more going on than I knew. The dishes were finished and
Mrs. Pierson called out, 'pool time'. In a flash, the six of us were in
bathing suits that were elegantly sexy, even Mr. Pierson's had a sexy
look. We had a great time playing in the pool. There were several times
when the sisters felt me up in the water. I did my best to hide my little
indiscretions but it was so hard with Jenna really playing up her
assets. It was truly amazing to watch her breasts float in the water. Of
course, they didn't hold up to the size of her mom's. Shit... they were
freaking huge! I watched Katie and Sandy as they interacted wondering if
there was something there. Maybe it was a jealous side of me rearing its
head but I quelled that quickly.</p><p>The night wore down quickly since we needed to head to the mountains at
five in the morning. Before heading to bed, Mrs. Pierson, Shauna, gave me
the keys to their BMW. I smiled...thanked her for the use of the car.</p><p>""Look honey... I know the girls think the world of you... Please show them
a GOOD time."" She looked me up and down as she said that with such a grin
that I felt it was laced with double meanings. But the pride look in her
face seemed very genuine.</p><p>""I will."" I whispered.</p><p>""Thanks, now, I need to take advantage of how horny you got us and give
Bill some serious exercise.""</p><p>As I watched her disappear across the house, the clothes flew off. I shook
my head as I thought of Mr. And Mrs. Pierson having sex.</p><p>The morning came quickly as Katie came into my room naked to wake me. It
was a passionate embrace as she kissed me while humping her wet pussy over
my thigh. It was still dark in the room since it was barely five.</p><p>Leaving my room she called back. ""I left your outfit on the chair. I
wouldn't wear anything under it.""</p><p>Then she was gone. I smiled and enjoyed the wetness between my legs. Of
course I had to get myself off quickly before hopping into the shower. I
showered quickly and found the outfit left for me. It was extremely
sexy. The only way to describe it was a more conservative, yet ultra sexy
school girl outfit with a slit up the black and red plaid skirt to the
belt; white satin shirt with lacy frills that was a little tight and a cute
little hat. It felt really sexy wearing it as I modeled in front of the
mirror admiring the look. As I spun around, the skirt flew open exposing my
delicious fruits underneath. The shirt formed right around my breasts and I
giggled how it felt as I met Jenna and Katie in the living room. We were
all in identical outfits, except for the fact that Jenna's shirt was
unbuttoned all the way to her bellybutton exposing her globes of pleasure
just enough. The shirt material covered her areolas, but barely. The
cleavage was monumental. We laughed and gathered our stuff, headed to the
car and left for the mountains.</p><p>The first couple of hours were quiet as both girls slept in each other's
arms in the back seat. I turned the rear view mirror on them to enjoy the
beauty of their slumber together. It was so erotic that I was driving with
one hand and fingering with the other. After the first intense orgasm and
nearly driving off the empty road, I satisfied myself by diddling my pussy
and ass subtly. The sun came up and so did my lover girls. Katie picked up
on the mirror placement.  ""So, fingers tired?"" She asked rubbing her
sisters breasts teasingly.  ""Of course, wanna taste?""  I offered my fingers
to her which she devoured leaning up into the front of the car. She sucked
my fingers while looking down at my parted thighs. The beauty of cruise
control on an empty road... I could spread my legs wide.</p><p>""Oh... ummm.. oooooo, Oh my."" Katie whispered in my ear as her focus
clouded.  I looked over into her beautiful glossy eyes.</p><p>""Jenna is eating my pussy...""</p><p>I couldn't see, but I definitely heard it. Katie's moaning and the wet
sucking sounds in the back had me hot! I thought of pulling over and
joining Jenna but the road didn't offer a place to safely pull over, so I
listened to the sex happening right over my shoulder.</p><p>""Arrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggggggg...""</p><p>Katie's orgasm nearly pushed her completely into the front seat as she
squealed. Bent over the front seats, I could see Jenna's wet face grinning
at me and Katie's bare bum glistening with wet juices. It was so hot in the
car. Katie eventually found her way back into the back seat in Jenna's arms
and they lost each other in passionate face tasting. I just drooled from
the front seat wanting to share their sexy fruits.</p><p>Conversation did finally break out when they stopped teasing me.</p><p>""So, Katie... what's up with you and Sandy?"" I queried.</p><p>""Nothing."" Her answer was fast and she avoided looking at me in the mirror.</p><p>It was Jenna who filled in the details.  ""Right now, nothing. However, they
will be sleeping together soon enough. Sandy has the ultimate hots for
Katie, but is a virgin.""</p><p>Both girls giggled and Katie finished. ""I like Sandy a lot but she is sooo
inexperienced... and sexually dumb. I know she likes me and I took her to
bed one night and she wanted to sleep... go figure!!!""</p><p>We all laughed as I pulled up to their mountain chalet. My jaw dropped when
I stared at the building in front of us. It was as big as their residence,
but built on the side of a mountain.</p><p>""Must be nice to be rich."" I moaned to the sisters.</p><p>""Yea!"" they laughed in unison.</p><p>""You're getting rich too..."" Jenna said looking directly at me as we got
out of the car.</p><p>Something about the way she said that scared me...in a good way I think,
but it was also rather confusing.  Before we gathered our things out of the
car, the girls took me in each hand and proceeded to show the chalet. Each
room had a rustic, yet elegant ambiance. There were at least five bedrooms,
but the room that really shocked me was a room that had a huge bed built
into the floor with a floor to ceiling window overlooking the mountains. It
was really incredible. There was even an unusual swing in the corner
mounted to the ceiling. I looked at the odd swing, which made Katie laugh.</p><p>""That is a PLAY swing."" She giggled.</p><p>I laughed it off not really understanding as I walked around the room
admiring the scenery outside.</p><p>""I think this will be our bedroom for the weekend."" Katie spoke up while
kissing her sister.</p><p>""Yea... but we can use the other rooms if we want."" Jenna agreed breaking
the kiss.</p><p>Passing the patio deck with a small pool and huge hot tub, we went and
gathered our things out of the car and brought them to our 'bedroom'.</p><p>""Shall we head to town to get something to eat?""</p><p>Laughing in unison, both girls came up to me, tickled me, and led me into a
fully stocked kitchen.</p><p>""We have a woman tend to the house and supply it with what we need before
we arrive."" Jenna told me as her sister popped open a bottle of wine.</p><p>I laughed and felt up Jenna's ass bringing her in for an intense lip to lip
dance. Katie came around me and made me a Pierson sandwiched and humped my
ass while grabbing my pert breasts. Jenna and I were humping our pussies
together through the skirts causing audible moans from both of
us. Meanwhile, we were sucking down the bottle of wine quickly... and it
wasn't even noon. I traded places and sucked on Katie's face for a while
and Jenna lifted my skirt and she was humping my bare ass with her bare wet
pussy. It was so hot standing in the kitchen being played with by my
lover-sisters. Since the weather was really beautiful, we popped another
bottle of wine and went out to the patio to soak in some sun. As expected,
it was a naked affair and Katie undressed us like usual. Once naked and a
bit horny, we jumped in the pool and frolicked around allowing fingers,
mouths and other body parts to invade each other. Katie even got a little
kinky with the wine bottle. That was really hot to watch but Jenna was
interested in something more as she molested me joyfully. I know I came at
least three times in the pool, all from Jenna's play. Losing track of
Katie, she surprised us as she refilled our wine glasses again. It must
have been our third bottle of wine and I was seriously feeling the
effects. Katie was also as she was slurring her speech. But for some reason
it made her radiate more from her sexy naked body. Jenna seemed to be
holding her wine nicely but I so wanted to fuck her silly. I loved both
girls intensely but there was something happening between Jenna and
I. Something I couldn't figure out... In our buzzed state, the three of us
found the lounge chairs and let our naked bodies soak up the sensual sun.
We had polished off at least four bottles of wine and we were all buzzing
really hard, laughing, giggling, tickling and more. Katie fell asleep on
the lounge chair and I had to pee really bad. I got up, staggered by Jenna
telling her that I needed to pee, to which she just stared at me with
intense glowing eyes. Maybe it was the alcohol talking but I felt that she
was telling me something telepathically. I made it to the bathroom and
started to release the used wine into the bowl when Jenna walked in on
me. I left the door open. I wasn't modest at all but this was a little
weird as she leaned against the sink watching me pee intently. I finished
and cleaned up. Washing my hands with Jenna leaning into me, I looked over
at her and she glowed.</p><p>""Greta..."" She started. ""I love you.""</p><p>I knew there was more to that. Just the way she was acting lately and she
was showing signs of something more. I tried to play it off.</p><p>""I love you too, Jenna.""</p><p>And I did... but I think this was more serious. And it was as Jenna
embraced me.  ""No, I mean... I love you... REALLY love you. As in a serious
relationship."" It was amazing how clear and concise she was for being
inebriated.</p><p>I loved and care for both sisters and really enjoyed the true intimacy of
the three of us. Actually, I loved being the object of the sister's
affection. This may change things... seriously. I was being forced to think
in a drunken state and that was not good. Being naked and having Jenna's
breasts massaging mine wasn't helping. When my hands fell off her back and
landed on her supple ass, I heard the dainty moan of sex from her. I knew I
loved her and really cared for her. I think in the back of my mind, I did
want her as a relationship, but I didn't know what to think about
Katie. Swirls of intense confusion mixed with alcohol were causing a very
bad situation. I begged for something so I didn't have to answer Jenna
right away... I needed to think clearly and sober. My prayers were answered
as Jenna got immediately blue and lunged for the toilet. The eruption of
sickness filled the bowl over and over again. I did the best to avoid
joining her as I comforted her rubbing her back and ass. Twenty minutes
passed and Jenna was toast. Cleaning her up, I took her to one of the beds
to sleep it off. I placed her down and headed out. I looked back from the
doorway at her in peace.</p><p>""I love you too... and yes, seriously!"" I spoke into the room to my
sleeping lover.</p><p>I made it out to the patio to watch Katie finish herself off from a good
finger fucking. She was still drunk and squealing from a wet orgasm. She
was beautiful. She was sensual. She was the sister of the girl I was really
falling in love with. How damn confusing!!!</p><p>""Lemme guess... Jenna puked her brains out.""</p><p>I just nodded to her still trying to clear my head.</p><p>""Your pussy is really wet."" Katie spoke as she was staring at the juices
leaking down my leg. ""Jenna gets you really hot!""</p><p>I smiled, still not saying anything.</p><p>""I better go use the facilities or I'll have more than my tasty cum leaking
out of my pussy.""</p><p>She staggered up and headed to the patio door. I watched her intently as
her ass swayed to my liking. Looking back at me as she was going through
the door, she got serious for a second.</p><p>""Jenna loves you.""</p><p>Then she was gone.  I was a mess.  The tears in my eyes ran down my cheek
as I cried myself to sleep. It was a serious emotional explosion that was
overcome by exhaustion.</p><p>The sun was setting as I awoke to sounds in the pool. Katie was swimming
laps. My head was pounding. I found a bottle of aspirin and water at my
side. The water was still cold, so Katie must have brought it out
recently. As the cobwebs covering my brain washed away, Katie and I got
Jenna up and we dressed. I was amazed where these sisters found their
clothes as we were wearing sexy and very erotic cartoon nighties. Dinner
was really delicious and the girls cleaned up quickly. I could tell that
the lingering issue between Jenna and I was floating between the three of
us, but none of us brought it up. We watched a cool movie on the plasma TV
with the three of us cuddled into a ball on the plush sofa. Fingers and
lips found their marks over and over. I came several times with little
orgasms. Katie was cumming constantly as her sister gave her reasons to
moan. The movie finished and without a sound we were in the huge bed. We
all wanted, needed sex. Everything the day's activity leaded up to this
moment. This was going to be some serious fun. Of course, I was shocked
when I saw the arsenal of toys these two sisters were packing.</p><p>""Oh my gosh!"" I gasped.</p><p>Both girls had put on strap-on harnesses and connected a dildo to it. Under
our nighties, it really looked funny, that is until they both came over to
me towering over my prone body.</p><p>""Greta, Jenna and I want to fuck you."" Katie's devilish self came
through. ""At the same time!""</p><p>My jaw dropped. ""How?""</p><p>""Just watch and enjoy!!!""</p><p>I was positioned on my side with Katie facing me and Jenna behind me. I
noticed that Jenna's dildo was thin and not very long. Katie's was about 7""
long and thick. Coating the toy with a gel of sorts, Jenna parted my ass
and entered it with her dildo. I was wet from the thoughts of being fucked
by both sisters at the same time. I wasn't sure what to expect. The feeling
of my ass parting and something going in was really weird. It felt odd as
Jenna pressed further but when she hit a point, it flooded me with an
incredible feeling.</p><p>""You're in?"" Katie asked Jenna.</p><p>""Oh yea.... And I am going to fuck Greta's ass good."" Jenna drooled.</p><p>""Oh... my... this feels awesome!"" I chanted.</p><p>With that, Katie positioned herself as the gel-coated rubber cock parted my
pussy lips. It pushed deep into me and I squealed. It was the most unusual
feeling I ever felt. The emotional feeling of having intimacy with both
girls, especially Jenna; mixed with my ass and pussy being filled at the
same time was breath-taking.</p><p>""I'm deep!"" Katie called.</p><p>I was so full. I held my leg high in the air to allow for unusual double
fucking. I felt fantastic as a prodded Pierson sandwich. But when they both
started to fuck me, I lost my mind!</p><p>""Aaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrgggg..."" I gasped as the girls moved in and out of me.</p><p>""Go Jenna... fuck her faster."" Katie yelled through me.</p><p>""I am... she has such a great ass! I love it.""</p><p>""Yes, fuck me... both... you fuck me hard."" I spit through my screams of
passion.</p><p>If you have never been double penetrated, you can't fathom the raw power it
creates within your body. I was being fucked into such a frenzy that my
body was spasming so much I was beyond the intensity of having my own
orgasms. My body was one constant orgasm. In between all of our sex
screams, the sounds of pussy 'goo' sloshing was incredible. The nighties
were riding up all our bodies as both girls grinded their hips into me. My
ass was on fire as Jenna erupted in a powerful, fast fucking that sent me
over the edge with her scream.</p><p>""I'm cummmingg... hard......."" She screamed through the sweat on her face.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaaaaarrggggggggggggggggg...."" My scream went through Katie.</p><p>In turn, Katie's hips became a blur as my pussy was smoking from the
friction of fast fucking. Her scream echoed in the room as she hit such a
high piercing squeal that I thought the windows were going to shatter.</p><p>""Yyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeooooooooooooooooooooowwwwwwwwwww...""</p><p>""Gggggggggggggggggggooooooooooooooooooooooooooooddddddddddddddddd...""</p><p>I kept cumming and screaming.</p><p>And then everything stopped. Both girls oozed out of me at gravity's
pace. The scent of the room was pure sex. Rolling over, the three of us
were sweat soaked, gasping for air, and the satiated sex toys were on the
bed. Even though my vacated pussy and ass felt numb, I still felt very
full. That was awesome!</p><p>In a voice that begged for air, Katie spoke, ""That was our little surprise
for you.""</p><p>""Oh my...gosh... I never had anything remotely like that."" I drooled as I
spoke.</p><p>Jenna was silent. She was in her on little orgasmic world. Using the time
in silence, we were all gathering strength. I wanted to fuck someone too. I
looked at Jenna and realized that I wanted to fuck her as we kissed
passionately. And Jenna knew it as she smiled. But she had a different
idea. Getting up, we disrobed the drenched nighties.</p><p>""Give Greta your harness."" Jenna told Katie.</p><p>I thought Katie was going to explode. These girls were definitely on the
same wavelength as I put on the harness and was fitted with a dildo. It was
similar to Jenna's. Getting on all fours, Katie told us to fuck her
non-stop. Jenna was the first to part her sister's pussy and fucked
aggressively from the start. It was a powerful sight. Just as Katie was
about to cum, she pulled out and told me to fuck her doggie style. I
mounted Katie and started slow.</p><p>""No, fuck me fast... make my pussy ache! Fuck me hard."" Katie commanded
with Satin's voice.</p><p>So, I did. I fucked her deep and hard as fast as my hips could rock.</p><p>""Aaaarrrggg.... Ah... yes.. ah....""</p><p>I kept going feeling myself so in tune with her body that I was about to
cum when Jenna pulled me out and mounted her sister again. We alternated
fucking Katie for several minutes before putting her into a missionary
position and fucking her through several climaxes. We alternated missionary
and really abused her pussy over and over. I was on my third turn in the
missionary position fucking her pussy as hard as my little ass could push
when Jenna grabbed my ass and slammed me down on her sister.</p><p>""Ffffffuuuuuuuuck...fuck, fuck. Arrrrrr goooooo, my pussssssyyyyyy...""
Katie screamed again and again.</p><p>As Katie just about faded into pass-out mode, Jenna made me fuck her sister
furiously until her sister was totally out. Peeling me off, Jenna sucked on
my runner cock making me do the same to her in a semi 69. It was weird to
be sucking cocks, but that was alleviated as Jenna removed the harnesses
and we were sucking pussy naturally. It's hard to suck pussy while your
pussy is being sucked, but damn, it feels great. I looked over at the
passed out Katie and felt a little concerned. Jenna must have felt me move
as she got off of me and lifted me up.</p><p>""Katie is done for the night. She is a sex machine, but once her gas is
gone, she is totally out.""</p><p>I looked into Jenna's eyes and knew she planned this. She knew that if she
could fuck her sister into oblivion, we would be alone. As weird as it
felt, I wanted it as well. With that, Jenna took my hand and we headed into
the shower. Our shower together was nothing like I have ever experienced
before. There was so much passion, emotion and mental bonding that the
water turning cold didn't have any effect on us. It wasn't about physical
stimuli... it was far beyond that. It was connection on the mind. The way
our fingers interlaced, our mouths became one and our bodies gelled into
each... that was something only the true experience can explain. There were
no words for what we experienced. Jenna was giving herself to me completely
and without question. I was doing the same freely and without
hesitation. We spoke a million words together in our mind. Taking our time
drying off, we found every crevice on each other's body. We dressed in baby
doll outfits and made our way out to the patio to wonder under the stars. I
looked at the clock as we passed; 12:10AM.</p><p>I turned to Jenna and in my most passionate voice, I said. ""Happy Birthday,
Love!""</p><p>She kissed me and thanked me. But in a weird notion she turned back to
me... hesitant, she spoke.</p><p>""I hope to get the birthday present I REALLY want.""</p><p>There was no doubt what she was asking since I never told her so...but I
didn't want to commit completely out loud. I don't know why... but it
sounded so... permanent. But it was what I really wanted. It wasn't
fair. Composing myself and probably shooting myself in the foot, I replied.</p><p>""Oh, I REALLY think you will!""</p><p>Jenna's reaction was beaming. It was as if the sun suddenly popped out on
this dark starry night. All I could do was smile.</p><p>If anyone could see us wondering hand in hand in the dark mountains under a
billion stars they would have laughed hysterically. Here were two young
women in serious love holding hands in baby doll outfits. From the outside
it would have looked downright bizarre... but on our insides, there was
nothing but the two of us. Time stood still for us, but not for the rest of
the world as we wondered way into the morning. It was almost sunrise before
we came back to the chalet and checked on Katie. She was still sound asleep
and very peaceful. We decided to sleep in the master bedroom since we were
interested in a little lovemaking. And we did. We both brought the woman
into each of us over and over from our hands, mouths and bodies. We
eventually wore each other out, not before we soaked the sheets in girl
cum, sticky tasty girl cum. When slumber grabbed the both of us, we
embraced it together in each other's arms.</p><p>Afternoon came quickly as Jenna and I woke. Famished, we headed to the
kitchen to get something to eat. We cooked up some eggs and ate as our
other sleepy lover walked into the kitchen naked as a jaybird. She was
oblivious to her surroundings as she planted at the kitchen table. We both
wished her a good afternoon.  To her reply, ""My fucking pussy is killing
me!!!!""</p><p>Breaking out in a fit of laughter, Jenna went over and kissed Katie's pussy
lips. The she stood up.</p><p>""Shit, Katie... your pussy is freaking beet red and puffy.""</p><p>Spreading her legs for us to see, we looked and stared. It was amazing how
abused her pussy looked.</p><p>""Go soak in a cool bath for a little while."" I told her.</p><p>She nodded and headed to the bathroom. Not even turning around she spoke
out, ""That was awesome... I want it again tonight.""</p><p>Jenna and I grinned.  &gt;From the bathroom, Katie spoke as if she could hear
our grins...  ""That should give you two lovebirds more time to explore your
relationship.""</p><p>I was devastated. I didn't want jealousy or neglect between us... I looked
at Jenna and she just smiled.  ""She knew before I did."" Comforting me in my
panic.  ""Katie knew I would fall for you hard. I laughed her off until it
did hit me.""</p><p>""And her feelings?"" I mumbled.</p><p>""Don't worry, I think you'll see VERY soon.""</p><p>The kiss sealed the deal between us as we finished eating and cleaning
up. Not what I expected in this relationship...well, really... I didn't
know what to expect. I love being the focus of two very special partners,
but it was also hard on the emotions to satisfy both partners equally. I
guess it was apparent that Jenna and I were becoming a serious
relationship. But where was Katie in this whole affair?  Jenna broke me out
of my revelry and planted me on the sofa as she became my blanket. Things
moved slow between us as we shared intimacy while Katie's pussy was being
tended to in the cool bath. Things out here were heating up and I was
forgetting all about my reservations. It was amazing how electrified I was
getting with Jenna. The kissing, petting and eye contact really made the
emotional bond even tighter.</p><p>""Oh come on..."" Katie came into the living room laughing hysterically at
us. ""You two are so... slutty!!!""</p><p>""Kiss my ass, sis!"" Jenna giggled.</p><p>""OKAY!"" Katie said as she bent down and gave Jenna's ass a good licking to
match the kiss.</p><p>""OH... very nice!"" Jenna cooed as her sister parted her ass cheeks and took
care of business.</p><p>It didn't feel any different. I guess I thought it would be really awkward
between sisters. There was nothing different at all, if anything, there was
more affection as they snaked into a loving kiss that lasted some time.</p><p>""Happy Birthday, Sis!""</p><p>""Thanks."" Jenna whispered.</p><p>""Yea, happy birthday again."" I piped up.</p><p>""Let's have...cake!!!"" Katie spoke as she ran to the refrigerator, pulled
out a cake and brought it into the living room.</p><p>It was a small frosted cake that had the basic salutations. Handing it to
Jenna and laughing, Katie seemed transfixed on me for some reason.</p><p>""Can I have some cake?"" Jenna asked me mischievously.</p><p>""Sure... what ever you like... it's YOUR birthday!""</p><p>With that, Jenna spooned a piece of cake with her hand and covered my
breasts with cake. Lying me down she continued to cover my pussy as well. I
couldn't stop laughing from the look and the tickling. I was caked in
cake...</p><p>""Okay, Katie... take a boob and make it REALLY clean.""</p><p>Each sister took a breast and started eating me.</p><p>""OH, yes!!!"" I let them know I liked it.</p><p>Both their mouths felt like they were working in unison sucking, nibbling
and downright eating my breasts. I let them know how good it felt with
constant moaning and an occasional dirty word or two. Taking their sweet
time, they devoured my breasts before Jenna and her cake-covered face went
down to the valley of cake between my legs. She looked comical as she dove
into the cake with playful vengeance. Katie was right next to me licking
her fingers while spreading open her red pussy mere inches from my face. It
was obvious that she was exposing her sex to me and enjoyed toying with me
as her sister was eating her cake.</p><p>""My sis, REALLY likes her cake."" Katie whispered down to me. ""She really
likes, THIS cake.""</p><p>It was obvious what she was saying. I knew she was trying to encourage me
to become a serious relationship with her sister, but I needed to feel
there wouldn't be any ill will between the three of us.</p><p>""What about YOU."" I whispered hoarsely as Jenna's tongue was snaking into
my pussy.</p><p>Looking down at me, spreading her pussy lips open for me to see her very
wet and inflamed pussy; fingers entering and circling the juice within
almost teasing me devilishly, Katie just played knowing I was getting
extremely hot from Jenna's tongue and now her fingers probing my pussy and
ass. The teasing kept going as Jenna brought the wave of cum out of me...</p><p>""AAArgggggggggggggggggg.....yyyeeeooooowww."" I squealed.</p><p>Jenna didn't stop as my wave coated her cake face with my girl cum. I felt
another wave hit me again and then a third. I screamed through each one
passionately. On my third wave, Katie leaned into me, kissed my ear and
spoke.</p><p>""Our relationship together will change, but not really! I think YOU will
REALLY like the changes and new additions.""</p><p>I tried to fathom her mysterious message as my legs tightened around her
sister's head. In my glossy eyes, I looked into Katie's eyes and she glowed
with sensual peace. Things swirled for sometime.</p><p>Somehow I ended up in the shower with the two sisters getting cleaned
up. It wasn't clear how I made it there, but we had cleaned up, dried off
and headed to the patio to admire the view and to enjoy the pool and hot
tub. A few hours later we headed to town to get an early dinner out. As I
had grown accustom, we all dressed in really naughty attire. The leather
dress, miniskirt and pants on each of us looked really hot. All three in
leather... in a different type of dress. Katie in the leather pants with a
rather conservative satin shirt; braless... Jenna in the miniskirt with a
halter-top type shirt that couldn't hold back her mountains and I was in
the dress that was more conservative that others but it was still very
sexy.  We invaded the little hick town with vengeance causing eyes to probe
each one of us intensely from men and women alike. It was so much fun
teasing everyone, especially the waitress at the restaurant since she
didn't know how to handle us. She was cute and Katie was really sexy
teasing her by 'accidentally' exposing her breast. The poor flustered
waitress was having a hard time dealing with it, yet... we were getting
extremely attentive service from her. Her reactions were really getting the
horniness escalated between us...not to mention I had Jenna's toes tickling
my pussy under the table during dessert. She could see how wet I was. We
needed to vent some of this sexual energy... and soon. We toyed with others
in town as we made our way back the car.</p><p>""I'm so freaking horny."" Jenna squealed like a caged rat.</p><p>""Lemme eat your pussy?"" Katie begged hiking Jenna's skirt up before we got
in the car.</p><p>Exposing her assets as we hopped in the car and drove off, Katie was
sucking away at her sister's pussy in full view of my rearview
mirror. Clothes were flying off everybody as I tried to drive back to the
chalet. My sisters were naked fast and I don't think I saw Katie remove her
mouth from Jenna's tasty pussy. I had other issues with my dress being
tight and trying to drive. I couldn't get it over my boobs while
driving... so my ass was naked and the leather dress was hiked up around my
waist bunched below my breasts. But I rectified that as soon as I pulled in
front of the chalet. Off it came and tossed in the front seat. I was naked
again! Jenna and Katie were in a sixty-nine feasting furiously. I watched
for a few seconds from outside the car before telling them that we were
back.</p><p>The chalet was on a fairly remote road with few touches of civilization in
the immediate area. Being three young naked women out in front of the
chalet really gave such a feeling of ultra-naughtiness, knowing that any
second someone could walk or drive by and see us for all we were
worth. Damn, did it ever increase my sexual desire for my lovers. Then an
idea hit me... as conservative as I was sexually, I had a damn mischievous
idea. Planting my naked ass on the chair on the front porch, I called Jenna
over.</p><p>""Happy birthday, love... It is NOW time for your birthday spanking!""</p><p>Talk about being embarrassed... her face flushed over as I brought her over
my knee. Her bare ass was calling me as well as facing the road.
Smack...smack, smack... Each time I spanked her colorful ass, I could hear
her moaning delightfully. By the tenth smack, her legs were parted and her
pussy was drooling down my legs. Katie was absolutely loving it as she
coaxed me to spank harder. The last several slaps were right over her ass
rosebud and pussy lips causing my hand to get really wet. When I finished,
Jenna stood up and showed me her crimson ass. She was so proud of it and
extremely excited.</p><p>""That was a great way to celebrate my birthday."" Turning to Katie, Jenna
winked. ""Sis, I think Greta needs to spank you, for... you know!!!""</p><p>She was on my lap in a flash wiggling her sexy little ass at me. I went to
it with the same fervor as her sister. Smack, smack, smack... Katie's ass
turned red real quick and she was practically cumming by the fourth
slap. Looking up as I continued my ass onslaught, I saw a car drive by
where the occupants were staring at the beautiful scene on the porch. We
all laughed as they nearly drove off the road. Like her sister, Katie's
pussy exploded with a waterfall of cum over my legs. Laughing as she got
up, Katie leaned into her sister and whispered something to her. I couldn't
hear but figuring that my ass was still without color, I had to be
next. Sure enough, the girls lead me into our playroom and placed me into
the so-called swing, which really opened my ass for the spanking. With a
lover on each side, I got my spanking, big time... Each cheek was abused by
each girl. The swing brought me into the spanking each time. It stung
initially, then, I felt the heat of desire encapsulate me completely.</p><p>""Ohh... shit!... OH, my...YES!!!!"" I called out.</p><p>It was incredibly erotic as I sat in this swing-thing that held my legs
wide and the sisters finished adding color to my ass. My hands were sort of
tied into the swing making me a little more vulnerable. I watched Jenna
disappear for a few seconds and then reappear hiding something in a
towel. To distract me, Katie grabbed my head and aggressively kissed my
face, which did exactly as planned, I was totally into the kiss until Jenna
shocked me. It was ice cold!!! Jenna had ice cubes and she was gliding over
my pussy with the ice.</p><p>""YEOW!"" I squirmed.</p><p>What an unusual sensation as my fiery hot ass met with the frost over my
pussy.</p><p>""Damn! That is sooooo... ... oh!!!""</p><p>I watched as both girls now tended to my pussy with ice. I saw Katie look
me right in the eye and she smiled... as she pushed an ice cube into my
pussy.</p><p>""OH!""</p><p>...and then another and then a third. It was the weirdest feeling. I loved
it. I coaxed the girls to play more and they just smiled. The devil was in
both of them as Jenna forced a piece of ice into my ass.</p><p>""DAMN!""</p><p>That topped the weirdest sensation. It felt like my pussy and ass were
being frozen. Taking only a second more, one of the girls filled my pussy
with a dildo and proceeded to fuck the fast melting ice out of my pussy.</p><p>""Oh yes... more... please... oh, oh, oh!!!!""</p><p>I was already at the edge and going over.</p><p>""Shit... oh my!!!! OH JENNA!!!!""</p><p>I erupted spewing melted ice from my pussy and ass mixed with my own milky
juices. Not missing a drop, someone was sucking the juice out of my
pussy. I wanted to watch but being a little delirious and lying in the
swing just right, I couldn't see my lovers taking advantage of me. Such
happiness... such naughty sex... such a little bad girl. But I was very
happy.  Helped out of the swing Jenna and I went to the bed for a little
emotional intimacy while Katie disappeared for a while. We simply touched
each other tenderly and kissed very intimately. I suckled her breasts for
sometime.</p><p>""Shall we give Katie's ass a workout?"" Jenna woke me out of my passion.</p><p>""Sure..."" I giggled knowing about the anal beads I brought.</p><p>Gathering my toy and Jenna had one too, we went to find Katie; who was
toying with herself on one of the beds facedown as if she knew what we were
going to do. Starting by kisses appropriately placed all over her ass, we
lubed up the two toys we had and parted her cheeks. My beads went into her
ass real easy and several as if her ass had been opened wide.</p><p>""OH... more... shit... Greta... this is so freakin hot!"" Katie called from
the pillow.</p><p>As I popped them out one by one... Katie squealed. It was really
unbelievable to watch her ass open and pop a bead out. Jenna was caressing
me as I pulled. When the final bead exited Katie, Jenna was immediately
bring her vibrating toy into her sister's ass. This was a thin long probe
that hummed. The big knob at the tip had barely an issue as it disappeared
followed by about six inches of thin hard plastic.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhh... my favorite!"" Katie yelled.</p><p>With the precision of a surgeon, Jenna filled her sister's ass and brought
a titanic orgasm over the edge.</p><p>""GRGrgrgrgrgrgrgraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh...""</p><p>Jenna just kept it up and fucked her ass through the orgasm and into
another frenzy that was like aftershocks. It wasn't till Katie was melting
into a flesh blob on the bed did Jenna remove the toy. Leaning up and
kissing her sister on the cheek, Jenna whispered.  ""Night, night sis... I
love you, always!""</p><p>I kissed Katie as well and we left her naked on the bed covered in a sheet
to keep her warm. I knew what Jenna did and was extremely excited since it
was going to be private time. Jenna and I swam intimately. We enjoyed the
heat of each other in the hot tub. We got a little naughty with the sex
swing and then made seriously passionate love on the huge bed.  As slumber
started to coat both of us, I turned to Jenna kissed her and whispered into
her ear.</p><p>""I love you Jenna...""</p><p>Morning was filled with more sex with the three of us in the pool, in the
kitchen, in the swing and even in the back yard. We ate and had a great
time together. Unfortunately, fantasies do have to end and the drive back
home was it... We dressed in killer outfits for the drive. Katie was asleep
for most of the ride. About ten minutes from the house, Jenna moved up next
to me.</p><p>""My mother knows.""</p><p>I couldn't fathom what she was talking about. I looked from the road
confused.</p><p>""My mother knows I'm in love with you. She knows that I want you.""</p><p>My mouth dried up. I was stunned, shocked, scared, everything...</p><p>""Don't worry lover... she is the one that set this whole weekend up. She
wants you and I together.""</p><p>I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Then Jenna took several minutes to
explain everything and why her mom was so cool with our lesbian love. It
had to do with Jenna's mom having a lesbian lover since high school that
was still her best friend. (But that is another story) It all made sense
and offered a comfortable feeling. Mrs. Pierson met us in the driveway. I
guess the glow in all of our eyes, especially Jenna and I told the complete
story to her.</p><p>""Looks like you all had a great weekend."" Mrs. Pierson commented fishing
for affirmation.</p><p>Knowing that she was really comfortable and really wanting this for her
daughter, I looked over at Katie who glowed with pride, and then to Jenna
who was glowing in a special manner. It was my obligation to let the 'cat
out of the bag'.</p><p>""Mrs. Pierson... It was a great weekend and it looks like Jenna got what
she wanted for her birthday.""</p><p>The hug I got from Mrs. Pierson was the most sensual and long-lasting I got
from any adult. She whispered numerous 'thanks' in my ear away from her
daughter's ears. She kept telling me how happy I made her... As peculiar as
the whole scenario seemed, it felt very natural. Taking my hand,
Mrs. Pierson led us into the house for a nice early dinner.</p><p>Wow.... All I can say is ""WOW!""</p><p><script language=""javascript"" src=""../nextpart.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
<script language=""javascript"" src=""../email.js"" type=""text/javascript""></script>
</p>"
1389,"Camping, Part 5",Funfla1965,5,,[''],"<p>I stopped at a fast food restaurant on my way back to the camp to get a
drink and to discover that Mother Nature came calling. That really sucked,
however, it only lasted two days with me and I also needed the break. The
past couple of weeks had been an extreme sex fest for me. Anna had taken me
on sex marathons before, but these escapades were 'me' in the driver's
seat. I giggled as I walked out of the restaurant thinking of how much of a
sex nympho I really was. But it was fun!!!</p><p>I picked up my cell phone from the car seat and realized it was turned
off. Turning it on, I found five messages. Four messages were from Melissa
about our experience a short while ago... she was starting to creep me out,
already! But the fifth message was from Anna ripping me a new one wondering
where I was since it was Parent's Night at the camp and I was suppose to
meet the parents of the girls I have been seducing... um, teaching. I was
over an hour late when I got back and Anna laid into me really hard.</p><p>""Shit, I'm sorry..."" I said meekly.</p><p>""Well, this is going to look bad... I'll have to probably fuck Robert a
couple times for this."" Anna scolded me, even though she didn't mind the
owner's cock inside her on occasion.</p><p>I forgot all about it and really did my best to correct my tardiness. I met
most of the parents and received very high praise, which made the owners
really happy, so, my tardiness was somewhat overlooked. When I met Sandy's
and Cara's mom, I thought I was seeing twins. Both were very beautiful even
though they had a little extra weight. It was weird talking to them knowing
that their daughters had turned into lovers. But it seemed that their mom's
were aware of their affection for each other and just let it be.</p><p>Penny's mom was a slut, like her. Amanda's parent's were hot and her dad
was hitting on me constantly. But it was Donna's mom that really shocked
me. She was so enamored by the way Donna expressed her excitement that she
practically begged me to move in with them after camp was over. Flattered,
I told her that it was a nice offer and I would have to really think it
over since I had other duties after camp. There was much more to the offer
and ALL of us knew it. It definitely required serious thought.</p><p>The night ended with the owners, Anna and myself talking and praising the
success of the program and happiness of the parents. Anna walked me back to
my cabin telling me that we dodged a bullet and she probably wouldn't need
to do Robert at all. Relieved in a matter of speaking I went to bed only to
find my cell phone full of messages from Melissa, the psycho. She was so
nice initially, but now... wow... I called her back and she screamed at me
for not calling her. I told her off and to leave me along. It was a long
heated conversation before she got the hint. Talk about a pitiful
night. From a nice weekend of good sex to my period, to being late for a
Parent's Night to being bitched out by a psycho. I needed a vacation.</p><p>The next morning we were back to the normal routine... well, if you could
call it that. I was being conservative with the girls and working them
through the normal routines. After lunch we had a little 'down time' and I
went to take a nap. The girls understood my 'issue' and they went to
play... not sure if it was play or sex, but they were off and I went to
rest. I guess the activities were catching up to me. Dinner and the rest of
the night was quiet. Of course, I watched the growth of my new little
lovers in Sandy and Cara. It was amazing how much Sandy changed from the
first day. The two of them really had grown attached. It was sexy to watch
them secretly hold hands, kiss and play intimately with each other's
hair. Donna was another case. She had been coming on to me quite a bit and
I think she told her mom from the way they invited me to their house after
camp. She even started dressing seductively around me, as best as you could
on a swim camp. Then there was Anna's cousin, Courtney, that baffled me. I
didn't know what to think about her. She was so sexy and really came onto
me in a manner that I found very desirable, but the fact that she was
related to Anna had me hesitate. What dilemmas! Not that I could do much at
the moment, I needed to wait for mother nature to take her course.</p><p>Wednesday came with sexual vengeance. I was extremely horny when I woke and
I gave my pussy a serious workout calling out each girl's name as I wore
down my toy vibrator. After coating my sheets nicely, I headed to the
shower and quickly cleaned up and tossed on my swimsuit. Breakfast and
morning workout passed by quickly. The girls knew I was back in the
game. Both Donna and Courtney were extremely touchy feely; each groping my
body whenever they could without being seen. It wasn't easy with all the
girls from the camp in and about the pool and the lake. A few of the other
counselors were jealous at the attention I was getting and tried to snub
me... I just laughed. After lunch, my group and a couple other girls went
down to the lake for extra practice since we had a few hours of
downtime. It was a lot of fun and definitely play-filled. Several times I
had my breasts and ass massaged under the water from several girls. Even
with the other girls in the area, my group did not care to show their
playful attitude. Sandy and Cara were sucking face all the time in full
view of everyone. After the workout, we all hopped up on the dock and laid
down to soak up the sun.</p><p>Afternoon workouts and dinner flew by and we were done for the day,
relating to swimming... now, it was sex time. I was horny. Of course, just
about every other girl was as well.</p><p>""Let's get naked and play in the lake."" Courtney suggested as I walked into
their cabin.</p><p>""Yea... Can we do that, Kassi?"" Cara asked as she peeled off her clothes
knowing that I wasn't going to say no.</p><p>""Okay, but let's be a little quieter than last time."" I said as I helped
Donna out of her clothes.</p><p>""Hey, where is..."" I started.</p><p>Courtney sauntered up to me in her birthday suit. ""She went to Kerri's
cabin to try to 'spice' up their boring cabin. They don't do anything fun
over there.""</p><p>I was going to protest since I didn't want our transgressions known through
the camp. Not that I could do much about it now since she was already
gone. I feared that my sexual activity would come out in the open and cause
some issues.</p><p>Sensing my concern, Donna came up to me, felt me up, and kissed me
passionately. ""Don't worry, our secret is very secure and... as far as any
of us know, we are really the only 'active' cabin. Besides, Penny is just
going to tease the girls in cabin six.""</p><p>It wasn't too reassuring but I was between Courtney and Donna and I was
being joyfully molested. I looked over at the others and they were playing
together and paying no attention to us. Since the idea of swimming at the
lake was fading quickly, I suggested we move to my cabin since there was
more room and other stuff. Three naked sexy swimming bodies flew over to my
cabin in a flash only to be joined into one on my bed. Donna's breasts were
definitely the highlight of our initial play as Courtney and I each took a
nipple and sucked and bit.</p><p>""Oh naughty!"" Donna cooed to our nipple torture.</p><p>I was watching Courtney as her mouth worked over Donna's pink areola. It
was incredible to be so close to her, hear her suckling, and feel the heat
of her sexual attack on Donna. Her cute little nose pressed into the mound
of flesh looked so erotic. I was enamored by her passion. Donna was loosing
it. I found myself desiring Courtney the more I watched her.</p><p>""Oh shit!!"" Donna squealed as Courtney bit down hard.</p><p>Seeing that Donna liked it, I did the same to her nipple causing her to
curse excitedly to the sexual abuse she was getting. It was a great feeling
to have her naked body squirm between Courtney and I as she begged for
more. Several minutes of aggressive pleasure brought her close to the
zenith but she wasn't going over.</p><p>""Ooohh... yea... oh...""</p><p>I wanted her to climax hard and I added the necessary enticement as my
fingers flew over her clitoris massaging it. That was all she needed and
she erupted with a flow of cum from her pussy that was awe-inspiring.</p><p>""Rrrahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."" Donna squealed causing both of us girls to fall
back from her as she poured her orgasm out on the bed.</p><p>Courtney and I locked into a quick kiss as Donna flooded my bed with
cum. Her face was flush and her normally well-groomed hair was
disheveled. She still looked sexy. Both Courtney and I had to laugh at the
red marks around Donna's nipples as both of us left some serious teeth
marks. Seeing what we were laughing about, Donna looked down at her tits
and joined in the laughter. Then, in a dead stop, Donna looked at Courtney
with piercing eyes, she spread her legs even further facing her and
whispered.</p><p>""Fist me!""</p><p>It was sort of an order, but more desire. Anna taught me about fisting but
it wasn't something I participated in often because most young girl's
pussies were too small. From the manner that these two were talking
silently, they had done this before. I watched in silence as Courtney came
up to Donna kissing her first as she let her left hand start playing with
Donna's cum-soaked pussy. She was extremely wet. Fortunately, Courtney's
hand was rather small and it looked like this was possible. I watched in
amazement as one finger, then two entered the milky cum-coated pussy. Donna
was panting feeling the pressure between her legs. Even though I was
transfixed at the disappearing hand, I decided to suck face with Donna
while Courtney got her hand inside. My lips locked and Donna was panting
though our kiss whispering words of sexual excitement. They were barely
audible since she was blowing them into my mouth. When Donna's sexual
raving got too much, I pulled back from her and dropped my jaw as I saw a
devilish-grinning Courtney missing her hand up to her wrist inside Donna.</p><p>""Oh, fuck... oohhh... yea... fuck, fuck, fuck."" Donna pleaded.</p><p>Donna was too far sexually gone as she humped Courtney's wrist. Courtney
just let her do as she pleased calling me to taste her tongue. We could
hear Donna's incredible passion as we sucked each other's face and closed
our eyes to the pleasure within us. She was tickling my pussy lips with her
other hand and I was doing the same. Both of us were rather wet and moaning
together...until I felt a second and then immediately a third finger enter
me. My eyes bugged out knowing that I was about to be fisted as well.</p><p>""Damn! This feels so good!!!"" I moaned into Courtney's mouth.</p><p>""Go with it."" She replied over the towering orgasm coming from Donna.</p><p>She had her entire fist into me quickly and was moving her fingers slightly
causing me to feel my orgasm fast!</p><p>""Ooohhh.... I am cummming...""</p><p>It was so fast and I was not in control at all. Courtney's entire right
hand was doing things inside my pussy that was sending shock wave after
wave through me controlling my titanic orgasm... almost teasing me with
it. When I opened my glossy eyes and looked at Courtney, I could swear that
she knew EXACTLY what she was doing. Both hands inside pussies and she was
in total control. Donna was writhing through who-knows-how-many orgasms and
she panted profusely. The sloshing sounds of hot cum emanated from Donna
loudly overshadowing my wet sounds. When Courtney allowed me to cum, it was
a relentless onslaught of wave after wave of electricity through my body
that took my vocal chords away. I panted profusely and squealed
silently. Through my sweat clad face, I barely saw Donna practically passed
out on the bed and a demonic-looking Courtney riding my wave with a
sadistic laugh.</p><p>""Mmmm...oooooo..."" Was the only sound I could make as I crumpled down on
the bed.</p><p>A few minutes later I looked down at the beautiful picture of a very
innocent-looking Courtney with both hands in pussy jars. I couldn't help
falling for her. I smiled as she removed both her hands gingerly, not that
I could feel much and I doubt Donna did since she didn't move at
all. Licking her fingers clean like a toddler licking an ice cream, she
chided me innocently.</p><p>""You are extremely good at that."" I said proudly.</p><p>""I'm good at a lot of things."" She replied with such innocence, and
yet... confidence.</p><p>I just smiled as I saw her cousin's influence all over.</p><p>""Why don't I give your pussy a real good licking?"" I quipped.</p><p>""Why don't you milk my pussy dry?"" She countered.</p><p>So confident... yet so innocent. But it made me desire her all the more. I
looked over at Donna and she had fallen asleep... or faked it. So, I was
free to eat Courtney. Positioning her was a little chore with Donna on the
bed, but we manage and I was nose-to-pussy with this young vixen. I looked
up at her young budding breasts and her innocent face calling to me. This
was going to be real nice.</p><p>Taking my time, my nose was just above her clit hood and I surveyed the
beautiful young pussy and down the valley. She had a very tightly close
pussy covered by pinkish folds that were giving a small vertical smile. The
entire area was totally bare from the shave we did a while back but it
didn't much matter since she was mostly barren anyway. Even though I had
played with Courtney before, this seemed to be 'like the first time'. I
wanted it to be so perfect and I was getting nervous about licking the
fruits of my teacher/mentor's cousin. I know Anna would approve, but I was
about to go down on her cousin and I had feelings that this was blossoming
into something more.</p><p>""Just lick between my lips... you can do it."" An impatient and very teasing
Courtney giggled down at me.</p><p>I had to giggle. It was just too cute. She was too cute...</p><p>The first pass of my tongue through her folds was met with very sweet
nectar that dribbled out of her as soon as her lips parted. She was damn
tasty and she was reacting to it immediately. Her parted legs opened
further. Her little bald valley started to open exposing the sensuous milky
lips within. Using my fingers, I opened the flower even more and brought my
tongue into the jewel. I tongue fucked her pussy on a mission to make her
erupt with the same passion she bestowed on my earlier. She was so damn
tasty that I licked and sucked her cum with fervor and a hunger
determination. I quickly looked up past the beautiful youthful breasts to
see Courtney's face writhing in such a contorted manner that I thought she
might be in pain... but the aggressive moaning and begging told me
otherwise. Sliding a finger into my lover girl brought the anticipated
response as she started to squeal.</p><p>""I'm I... mmmmm cccuuuummmmmming.""</p><p>Like mine, her orgasm came hard, fast and furious as her legs locked onto
my head and even help push my finger deeper into her making her squeal
more. She was flowing with cum juice nicely as her beautiful orgasm slowed
and her legs loosened from my body. I placed soft kisses all around her
pussy, down to her ass and back as she melted down onto the bed. Idly, I
just let her rest with one hand gently stroking her breast and my other
hand diddling in my own soaked pussy. Incredibly sexy and very sensual... I
had desire to play more with these girls but they needed rest. I quickly
ran to the bathroom to take care of business before I helped them back to
their bunks. When I got back, I was ravaged by both girls. Fingers, tongues
and other things were sending me over the edge a few more times before we
all collapsed from sexual exhaustion.</p><p>I awoke early in the morning to a very sex-filled aromatic room sans my
lover girls. I guess they made their way back to their bunks. My cabin
definitely reeked of sex and my bed sheets were stained everywhere. Since I
was awake and it was too early to do much else, I decided to do a quick
load of laundry, not before fingering myself one more time on my dirty
sheets.</p><p>'Gosh, that felt good!' I thought to myself as I dressed and headed to wash
my sheets.</p><p>The laundry room was empty and I was still quite horny. So, I got naked and
finger fucked myself while riding the vibrating washer. It was so naughty
and that added to the excitement. Possibly getting caught with my fingers
buried and naked. I came hard.</p><p>""Aaaarrrgggg....""</p><p>I just kept tickling away, giving my ass a little action as well. It was a
bummer when the washer stopped vibrating. But it was a good thing as well,
since I got dress, washed my hands before moving the sheets over. Two
campers from the other side of the camp walked in. We said hi and they went
to doing their laundry. I just sat in the chair and thought real naughty
thoughts.</p><p>The day was routine and I found myself watching Courtney a little too
much. I think Donna was getting jealous the way she would swim by me with
weird facial expressions. I tried to be more open in the afternoon workout,
which, seem to work as Donna became more touchy/feely again. After dinner,
there was a group function in the mess hall hosted by the owners, so I
didn't have much of a chance of setting up my prey, or being set up. Since
I wasn't needed, I headed to my cabin and called it a night. I couldn't
have been asleep long when I was jumped in bed. Since I was face down, I
didn't see who it was, not that I minded as I felt my long t-shirt be
lifted up and my panties ripped off. My legs were spread open and then I
felt this cold gooey probe enter my ass.</p><p>""Hey... ohhh..."" I called but the couple of girls just held me down and
probed me further.</p><p>The probe just kept going further and further. I was getting very filled
and I started to protest when it felt like it was going to come out of my
mouth. Then it stopped... and began to fuck my ass. It warmed up
quickly... I was really liking it. I could hear one girl coaxing the other
in an unfamiliar voice. I wanted to turn around and see my anal penetrators
but my head was being held down. Smacks to my ass were added to the flavor
as I approached a very intense orgasm.</p><p>""I'm cumming..."" I moaned.</p><p>That set them off, rapid fucking my ass deep and spanking me harder. I came
long, hard and extremely intense, screaming into my pillow. The intense
heat on my ass burned as the probe exited my orifice. Giggles followed and
then, they were gone out the door. It was intense and very naughty... and
my ass hurt like hell... but a real good hurt. I got up, waddled to the
door to try to catch my naughty visitors, but I didn't see anyone.</p><p>'Weird...' I thought to myself. Unfamiliar voice and being played with that
way... 'Who could it be?'</p><p>Now awake and feeling my female sex hormones kicking again, I threw on a
pair of shorts and headed to my camper's cabin, only to find Penny and
Amanda sleeping. All the other girls were missing. I wondered to the lake
figuring that they were doing some additional swimming or doing each
other. I passed by the bath house to soft moans. I snuck in to find Cara
and Sandy in one hot, heated 69 on the shower floor. It was beautiful to
see! I watched them writhe for a little while before letting them enjoy
their fast forming intimate relationship. I was down at the dock a few
moments later to find Donna in a pair of tight boy shorts and nothing
else. Her eyes were glued on me as if she knew I was coming.</p><p>""Well, about time sexy."" She chided looking me up and down. ""Aren't we a
little over-dressed?""</p><p>""I could say that about you too."" I quipped back.</p><p>It was the fastest move I saw from her and her boy shorts were flung onto
my shoulder. Smiling, I dropped my clothes and we walked hand in hand into
the lake. We swam out to a little cove hidden from the direct view of the
camp and we embraced on the shoreline. For a young woman a bit smaller than
me, she had enormous strength and a very soft touch. Our lips melted
together and our nakedness became one. Her lips were sumptuous and made me
crave for more. Our tongues found each other and we tasted the
sweetness. Our bodies were pelvic humping each other. Our hands were
wrapped around each other grapping ass cheeks and helping the motion of our
bodies.</p><p>""Fuccck..."" I moaned into her mouth as I felt the intense orgasm building
and Donna's hands massaging my stinging ass.</p><p>""Yes, fuck me Kassi."" She begged into my mouth. ""Fuck me like you mean it.""</p><p>So, I did. I started humping our pussies together between our legs with
fury. I was ready to cum, but I wanted Donna to explode first. I dug into
her and rapid fucked our pussies together sending her over the deep end.</p><p>""Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaa....oooooooooooohhhhh...""</p><p>Right behind her I squealed my intense
orgasm. ""Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...""</p><p>Keeping the flow going for a few more sweet seconds, I humped and bumped
until Donna's legs went limp. Our lips met up again for tender kissing and
then we melted apart onto the shoreline looking up at the stars. Our
breathing was extremely labored and quite comical.</p><p>After a little rest, we made love again. This time it was softer and more
sensual. Donna was making a real play for me to be more to her. Her fingers
danced me on the edge of orgasms so effortlessly and with determination
that I was begging her for more. I tried to return the favor, but she was
in the mode of pleasing me. We spent about another hour on the shoreline in
our sexual cocoon moaning happily into the night sky. Even though I wanted
to stay, I let my head take control and coaxed Donna back to the camp. We
found our clothes at water's edge and sauntered back to our respective
cabins. As I dried up with a towel, I had to laugh at how much of a sex
nympho I really was.</p><p>It was Friday, the last weekend of this monthly-long camp was upon us and I
needed to make up my mind on who I would keep as a serious lover after this
camp. Was it going to be Donna with her fiery sex appeal and really
interesting offer, or was it going to be the innocence but very naughty
Courtney. I fancied Courtney more, but the relationship to Anna weighed on
my mind. When this camp started, I wanted Cara... but the beautiful
relationship between her and Sandy was my notice to choose another. Other
girls in my group were definitely tasty, but not to my serious
liking. Donna grew on me with each day... and Courtney, well, she was
Courtney... and she was something else. Thoughts of having them both as
lovers was a possibility but I seriously doubted that it could last. Well,
I would let it play out over the weekend and make my decision on Monday.</p><p>I was a little surprised to find out that the only girls that stayed the
weekend from my group was Sandy, Cara, Courtney, and Donna.</p><p>""Actually, Penny and Amanda took the girls from cabin six to Amanda's house
for a weekend sleepover."" Donna told me as we headed to grab a bite to eat.</p><p>""Yea, Penny has the hots for Kerri, REALLY bad!"" Courtney giggled. ""She is
hoping to fuck the living daylights out of her this weekend. She is just
using Amanda's house since they will have it all to themselves.""</p><p>""Such a slut."" I called Penny to no one particular.</p><p>Anna met us in the mess hall. We ate and then she sent the other girls off
pulling me aside. I felt that I was about to be scolded from the manner
that Anna was addressing me. I figured that my sexual appetite had become
more know than I needed. When we were in a corner of the mess hall, we sat
down.</p><p>""Kassi..."" Anna's hesitation was scaring me a little. ""It's about
Courtney.""</p><p>I figured this was coming. I just nodded to Anna to continue.</p><p>""She is a beautiful girl. She is... great."" Anna was trying to find the
words.</p><p>""Look... I'm a..."" I started.</p><p>""She's not ready for a commitment."" Anna finally blurted out.</p><p>""Oh...""</p><p>""Well, she wants you, bad!"" Anna continued. ""She thinks that she is ready
for the seriousness of a commitment, but I am telling you as a friend, as
her cousin and looking out for her best interests, she is definitely not
ready for a serious relationship.""</p><p>Shaking her head and continuing, ""Sex, sure... great sex, okay... She is
definitely a dynamo in bed, but her emotional state is too fragile at this
age. Maybe next year.""</p><p>'Well, I guess my decision has been made.' I thought to myself.</p><p>""Okay... I understand... does she?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes. I had a long talk with her... and her mom did as well.""</p><p>I looked a little shocked at that admission, but Anna shook her head and
told me that it was a long story. We talked a little more before heading
into the bathroom for some serious tongue dancing. Our embrace with our
mouths and fingers inside one another lasted about twenty minutes before
someone knocked on the door. Composing ourselves, we exited the bathroom to
allow a camper to use the facilities. It felt good to do that with Anna
every now and then... brings back the old times and how many bathrooms she
ravaged me as a camper. Since it was still fairly early and the camp was
mostly empty, Anna and I went to her cabin to make powerful intense,
sensual, mind-blowing sex.</p>"
1390,"Camping, Part 6",Funfla1965,6,,[''],"<p>The afternoon of mind-blowing sex with Anna in her cabin left me
parched. Anytime Anna and I fucked up a storm, I always got extremely
thirsty. Stopping by the mess hall, I grabbed a drink and made my way
towards the waterfront. It was late afternoon and I wanted to get a swim in
before dinner. There was hardly anyone around at all. My campers were
probably at the lake or playing in the cabin. As I turned the corner from
the mess hall, I was shocked into a drooling stare. Not more than ten feet
in front of me was this girl in a baby t-shirt and a very thin pink thong
bikini bottom. Thongs were not very common on the camp, but there were a
few, mostly for recreational swimming and sunbathing. She was so hypnotic
the way her ass swayed smoothly with each calculated step. The firm muscles
in her ass gripped the thin material of the bathing suit like a vise and
almost look like it was asking me to kiss her vertical ass smile. My pussy
was already salivating from the Anna encounter, but now it was soaking my
shorts. Her beautiful long blonde hair with dark shades in it barely moved
as she walked the camp trail. But her ass screamed sex with each step. I
had seen this girl around the camp before, at least I think I did, but my
campers kept my attention so my thoughts wouldn't sway elsewhere. I know
she wasn't in any of my swim classes, so she had to be with the older
group. I couldn't believe how enraptured I was with this girl and her
incredibly tasty ass. I wanted to call out to her to find out who she was,
but something told me to hold off. We approached the waterfront and there
wasn't a sole around, which made me happy since I would have needed to run
back to my cabin to get a swimsuit. Now, I could feign innocence if I went
swimming in my clothes, or even less. Not sure if my little thong cutie
knew I was following her the whole way, but I was going to approach her as
she made it to the dock. In a move that felt like slow motion, this young
vixen turned towards me pulling her baby t-shirt up and over her head
reveling the untied bikini top and her very erect, glossy-firm, well-tanned
breasts that had a peach colored hue for areolas and almost perfectly round
shape. I stopped and stared at the breast perfection staring back at me. I
couldn't move at all and this was not good as it was very obvious what my
eyes were focused on. As the baby t-shirt fell to the dock, I looked up
into this girls face and saw a smile with such full lips, dark, hypnotic
eyes, cheeks full, but reserved and a nose that was so cute. For a couple
of minutes I looked her up and down AND she let me take in everything.</p><p>Trying to gain any composure that I could, I finally made eye contact and
said hello. The smile never left her face as she pulled a pad of paper and
a pen from a little bag. She wrote something and handed it to me. 'Hi! My
name is Alyshia.'</p><p>Then it hit me. This was the deaf girl from cabin one. I had heard so much
about her and her determination that I was enamored by her perseverance in
a tough world. Here she was standing in front of me topless and not hiding
her incredible assets. Knowing from word around the camp that she wanted to
be treated as an equal, I started talking to her. She listened to me
intently and wrote replies back, never covering herself at all. I felt
obligated to remove my t-shirt to show her my assets as well. It was kinda
bringing us on equal ground, which made her smile even more and her eyes
were riveted on my breasts with pointy nipples. Yes, I was excited. Letting
her enjoy them for a little bit, I even cupped my breasts and make a light
joke that they weren't as perfectly formed as hers. She just blushed and
beckoned me to go swimming with her. Now it was the step I didn't know if I
should go naked or leave my shorts on. We were the only two anywhere on the
waterfront, but I didn't want to scare her off. I thought about mention it
and seeing what she said... but she must have sensed my hesitation and
scribbled a quick note.</p><p>'No suit... wanna go naked?'</p><p>I nodded yes a little too hard. She smiled at me with a glow that had me
second guess if she was into girls or not. I peeled off my shorts and
looked up as she was pulling her thong off. I didn't expect her to go
naked, but I definitely wasn't going to stop her. Of course my eyes focused
on the bare skin that I didn't get to see before, her pussy. It was bald
and nicely tanned with her folds slightly parted exposing a pair of thin,
ruby red wet lips that were calling to me. I wanted desperately to touch
them. Badly! I gasped as Alyshia thrusted her pussy out even more to show
me her girl fruits even closer. If that wasn't a sexual calling, nothing
was. I did the same thrusting my pussy out to her and even parted my folds
so she could see the pussy lips within. As weird at it looked and
felt... something said it was okay. We both smiled and returned to a normal
stance before giggling and jumping in the lake.</p><p>The swim and thrashing around the lake was very nice and felt so
natural. Alyshia was very strong in her petite frame. She was a good
swimmer and definitely had all the abilities and more that I had heard
about her. But the one thing that really surprised me was her
sexuality. She was seething with sex more than just about anyone I had met;
not in a bad way... it was an aura about her. We played a little more
before I led her out of the lake. Dinnertime was just around the corner and
I needed a shower. Grabbing our clothes from the dock we headed to my
cabin. I wasn't thinking of sex with this girl even though the hints were
all over, but when she followed me into my cabin and close the door, it was
becoming evident that my dinner was going to be between her legs. Pen and
pad were tossed aside and Alyshia's eyes talked to me in volumes. There was
such a wanting and desire begging me, and yet, she was very determined and
focused as she helped me out of my clothes.</p><p>Just for stupid reassurance, I asked. ""Are you sure you want to do this.""</p><p>Her simple head nod made it clear that this was definitely going to be a
fun experience.</p><p>Our lips met and time froze. Her lips were so soft and tender that I barely
felt them join mine. Her naked body pressed onto me and warmed me with a
grip of firmness and exuded pleasurable heat. My hands wondered her firm,
tight body caressing the curves and feeling the hardness of her
muscles. She was definitely built. Our lips melted around each other and
tasted sweetness. Her hands focused on my ass, cradling it in and keeping
our pussies kissing as well. I could feel the moisture emanating from her
pussy as a silky liquid coating my pussy and legs. I nibbled my way to her
neck, which set her on fire. The subtle sounds from her were nothing
compared the movement of her body and writhing she was doing. She clearly
started to hump my leg rubbing her wet pussy up and down while thrusting
her hips harder onto me. I guided her onto the bed so I could have dinner
on those perfectly round tits and bare-tanned honey pot. I looked into her
eyes as I prepared to feast and serenity took over. She was so prepared to
be orally pleased. There was a look in her eyes that told me to be tender,
but don't hesitate to be as aggressive as I wanted... weird! As she fell
back on the bed, I expected some movement of her breasts, there was
none. They were too firm, almost fake. But I seriously doubted that she was
enhanced... just extremely gifted. Her nipples jutted out like small pencil
erasers. As I looked closer, there were subtle speckles of cute color on
her areolas that just added to the perfection of her breasts.  The feel of
her body move as my lips encased her breast was eerie, in a sensual
way. Her arms wrapped around my head like a pool of warm flesh
encapsulating me to take on her breasts even more, dictating the intensity
she desired. I was more than happy to accommodate. Her breast flesh was so
incredibly firm and soft at the same time. My tongue snaked around her
pencil erasers and coated them with my mouth juices. Alyshia's excitement
showed in her more aggressive hugging of my head and her hips humping up to
my body. My fingers play with her other breast teasingly flicking over her
nipple. This girl had some serious sensual heat. I quickly looked up into
her face as I switched breasts and her eyes were no where to be found as
she seemed to be moaning her head back and forth with her eye lids
flickering to my pleasures. It was awesome.</p><p>I continued to bathe her breasts for some time before seeking the tempting
fruits in her valley. I approached my very moist dinner looking at
Alyshia's face writhing. Sweet! My first kiss to her honey pot was in a
small pool of girl cum that was rather milky white with almost no taste at
all. From that kiss, Alyshia arched her hips further opening her flower
much more to me. The color, shape and size of her pussy was extremely
unique to me. It was rather small and more pronounced than any of my
previous experiences, but that definitely added to the intoxication of
her. There was seriously something special about this girl's pussy that I
savored the thought I was going to have her. I was going to eat and make
love to her.  It didn't surprise me when I went down on her assertively
that she melted her muscular legs around my head in a way that she was
cradling me rather than squeezing. I licked, nibbled and sucked on this
incredibly beautiful fruit as if it was the last on the earth. I could feel
the vibrations of her orgasm building and exploding seconds before her milk
flowed freely into my mouth. I lapped up the juice and teased her tiny but
firm clitoris keeping the wave of passion flowing. It felt like hours in
her valley, but it really was only twenty or so minutes. Her laborious
breathing also had me itching to make her cum more. Finally, she collapsed
as it was a little too much for her... and me too. I don't think I went
down on any other girl as aggressively and determined as I was doing to
Alyshia. I'm not sure why, but I felt that was what I needed to do. It
could have been Alyshia was driving me with her hand and leg manipulation,
but I didn't mind... I felt extremely proud of myself as I pulled back and
watched my exhausted play toy lying there peacefully.</p><p>Minutes passed before she was breathing normally and then gave me a sign
gesture that I took as saying 'thank you'. Kissed her back saying thank you
back. It was peaceful, so I climbed next to her and faded to sleep cuddling
together.</p><p>It was sometime in the middle of the night we woke and Alyshia was freaking
out of her mind. She was supposed to report in to her cabin. She barely
dressed and flew out the door practically crying. I grabbed her and told
her it was okay. A passionate hug from me calmed her down quickly. And then
it hit, we started to read each other's minds as she asked if she could
come back and I told her she better! No words from her but I was hearing
her like she was talking. I didn't realize it until she was gone and I sat
on my bed. Then hunger kicked in. I broke into a bag of unhealthy chip
under my bed and scarffed down the bag... so bad! But I was very
giddy... I'm such a nympho!</p><p>What seemed really weird to me was that I didn't see nor hear from any of
my campers at all. This seemed to be extremely odd since this was the last
weekend of sex camp. I decided to check on the girls and see what was going
on. I walked into their cabin to find them all asleep. That, in itself was
too weird. I wasn't sure why either. Unsatisfied from my wonder, I headed
to bed in mixed thoughts. I really had plans to fuck Donna crazy and she
knew it... How come it didn't happen... and why didn't Alyshia and I get
interrupted?</p><p>Saturday morning was normal and the girls were feisty... like normal. Even
Donna was putting on the charm. I guess I was just making something out of
nothing. We were hanging out at the dock enjoying the morning sun when I
got the weirdest feeling... It was like a calling in my head. I turned to
look down the far end of the dock and Alyshia was walking my way with her
hypnotic smile and eyes. My mouth went dry and my pussy leaked. She walked
up to our little group and all my campers greeted Alyshia like she was a
member of our cabin. Alyshia greeted them back the same way with little
hugs. It was obvious that these girls were acquainted. I missed that
happening... wow.  Courtney challenged Alyshia to a race, which she
accepted while looking deep into my eyes. All the girls participated in the
race while I stayed on the dock. It was really cool how they gelled
together not realizing the activities of the night before.</p><p>'What would tonight bring?' I muttered to myself as the girls returned.</p><p>I looked up at Alyshia and she was pointing to herself, smiling and
mouthing 'me'.</p><p>'Did she hear me?' I thought.</p><p>This was way too weird... but it was kinda nice too. I just nodded to her.</p><p>We all ate lunch together and I was constantly trying to think how I was
going to manage this. Even though Courtney was off limits for a
relationship, she was still a sex pistol. I still wanted her too. Donna was
playing up to me to make sure I had her in my plans. And then there was
Alyshia that just whetted my appetite each time I looked at her.</p><p>'Kassidi, what have you done to yourself?' I giggled walking back to my
cabin alone.</p><p>The confusion in my cabin didn't last too long as Alyshia showed up and
immediately was undressed for some action. She was so demure, yet, her
appearance said the opposite. We were both naked on my bed making out like
typical high school kids. The kissing, massaging and finger play was
intense and very uncoordinated. I begged for more and called out to her
louder and louder. Then, surprisingly she went into my private drawer and
pulled out my strap-on and proceeded to put it on. It shocked me that she
knew exactly where it was. It was more shocking that she pulled out my
favorite pussy-stretcher. Going with the flow I placed myself on the edge
of the bed and spread the valley for Alyshia's onslaught. Taking her time
to line up right and make sure that I was well lubricated, she proceeded to
fuck me. Once she got rolling, she was a machine of non-stop powerful
fucking thrusts. I was riveted and riding a wave of cum that was ripping
out of me.</p><p>""Ffffffffuuuuuuuuuuu..."" I squealed as the wave erupted.</p><p>She didn't stop... fucking me deep, kissing our pubic mounds together with
each thrust. If felt so awesome. I tried looking up into her eyes as she
pumped my pussy over and over. She was so lost in the heat of the moment. I
looked over at the window by the door and realized that I was a sex
show. Courtney and Donna were gazing in and drooling profusely. I ripped
another orgasm calling out to them.</p><p>""Gosh...yyyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeeesssssss...""</p><p>They heard me and I beckoned them in. It was kinda hard to do while cumming
and Alyshia's fucking was knocking me silly. Even my breasts were bouncing
wildly. And still, she wasn't stopping. Talk about stamina... she had to be
going close to ten minutes of non-stop fucking right from her hips. My
pussy was soaked and I wasn't slowing down either. Donna moved in and
grabbed Alyshia's face and sucked it intensely. Courtney was all over my
bouncing breasts. Alyshia took it in stride and kissed Donna back not
breaking her rhythm. I heard a gasp from Alyshia and then she stopped. Her
fake cock popped out of me and she turned to Donna to focus on her face
sucking. The rubber cock slid between Donna's legs while they stood over
us. I think Donna was trying to insert it into her pussy but forgot she was
wearing bikini bottoms. I turned my focus to a naked Courtney and brought
her on top of me. We locked lips and our hands were roaming wildly. My
fingers had to find her honey pot and bring her off. My middle finger slid
into the cream-filled pussy and immediately went for the gusto. Deep, rapid
and forceful... I finger fucked my little 'off limits' lover into a
screaming orgasmic frenzy.</p><p>""Yyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...""</p><p>The flood of her milky cum coated my hand and lap nicely. I was so wet as
Courtney removed herself from me and Donna and Alyshia jumped right in to
lick my lap clean. I watched the tongues clean the goo from my lap. Donna
parted my thighs and dove in head first. She was not passive as she had her
tongue going up and down my pussy lips.</p><p>""Oh Donna!!!"" I cooed.</p><p>She really was talented at licking pussy. I looked over at Courtney and
Alyshia and they were embraced doing things to each other. I smiled and
leaned back to enjoy the pussy licking I was getting. I was a little sore
from the marathon fucking Alyshia gave my pet pussy and Donna's tongue was
so nice.</p><p>""That's it... take me there."" I called down to her as she flicked over my
clitoris.</p><p>We lasted till late in the day with each of us performing oral sex on one
another over and over. Alyshia was hesitant about inserting things other
than fingers inside of her, but Courtney and Donna made up for that as we
fucked them furiously with my dildo collection.</p><p>At dinner, we all giggled about how tired we were and the fact that we were
still salivating from our pussies. We all squealed laughing when Donna
showed the growing puddle on the chair. It was good that we were off in the
corner not to offend the few others in the mess hall. Then Courtney did
something that made us all gasp. She took a long carrot stick and invaded
her pussy with it. I was sitting right next to her watching the orange
stick disappear completely, then reappear. She did this several times
before serving it to Alyshia. The girl inhaled it and gave us all a
shit-eating grin. We laughed and everyone, even Sandy and Cara, did the
same. Parting our panties aside, we all were a table of carrot-fucking
sluts. Damn, it was so fun as we shared the carrots around the table with
the different flavors added. Cara's was the sweetest by far.  Eventually,
we stopped playing and left the mess hall.</p><p>I guess the heat and ultra-horniness of all of us, it was only natural to
head to my girl's cabin and have a little orgy. We were naked and connected
to one another in a variety of sexual positions that would rival an x-rated
video. Fingers, tongues and more carrots were entering and exiting everyone
continuously.</p><p>""Oohhhhhhhhhh... ahhhhhhhh, oooooohhhhh shhhhhh..."" Squeals were heard from
many of the girls.</p><p>I was finger fucking Donna and Cara at the same time while Alyshia was
sucking my pussy dry. It was intense and fast as the orgasms poured from
just about everyone. We kept this up for some time as the sun set, basking
us in a darkening twilight. Trying to gasp for breath, it was suggested by
someone that we take this 'fuck-a-thon' to the waterfront and see what we
could do under the stars. There were so few campers left on the camp and I
know the owners were also away, it seemed to be a good idea. I agreed and
several naked bodies went flying out the door and down to the lake. I
wanted to finger myself watching the beautiful naked asses wiggling at me,
but I needed to keep up. Soon as I got to the dock, my fingers disappeared
into my pool of cum. The girls frolicked in the water and were tasting each
other freely. Cara and Sandy sort of stuck together since they were the
only 'real' couple... and so cute too! The moon was barely visible making
the dock area kinda eerie. You could see bodies close to you, but the ones
in the water and a little more distant were hard to make out. After
fingering my juice pussy to a resounding orgasm, I hopped in the water
waist-deep and admired the sound of sex happening all around. I idly
massaged my breasts taking in the enjoyable activity around when I was
grabbed from behind and bent over. My legs were parted and then my pussy
was parted harshly as something hard was rammed up into me. I couldn't turn
around to see who was abusing my pussy. It felt like there was someone
holding me down while I was being fucked viciously. I wanted to scream out
but it felt so good as well. The toy cock being rammed into me wasn't that
big but it was pumping furiously.</p><p>""Damnnnnnnnnnnnn..."" I came!</p><p>Just as I collapsed from the hard fucking I got, the hands let go and I
melted into the water to my neck. I turned around to see shadows
disappear. My legs were like jelly and I couldn't go after them... I turned
back around to feel Courtney coming up to me and inserting her fingers in
my very sore pussy. I winced at her penetration and she got concerned. I
told her that I had been fucked hard by an unknown. Concerned, she sat me
up on the dock and spread open my legs to get a very close look at my
pussy.</p><p>""Oh my gosh!"" Courtney squealed.</p><p>""What??"" I looked down and my pussy and it was fucked raw.</p><p>""Kassi, your pussy is bleeding...but not bad... looks like you were fucked
with sandpaper.""</p><p>""But I came... good too."" I tried to reason with myself.</p><p>""Do you know who?"" Courtney asked really concerned.</p><p>""I thought it was one of you sexy girls giving me a good fucking... but
they wouldn't let me see.""</p><p>""It wasn't us... we were all together. We thought you went back to your
cabin when we didn't see you."" Courtney blushed. ""We were really being very
bad.""</p><p>""That's okay, you be as bad as you want."" I told her.</p><p>""I hope you are not mad at me or Anna..."" Courtney changed the subject. ""I
really want you, but Anna is right... I'm too young to get serious... and
with you, it would be VERY serious.""</p><p>I smiled, kissed her, and told her that maybe next year we could get VERY
serious.</p><p>She kissed my aching pussy softly, comforting my abused sex box. As weird
as it all was, I was still leaking hot cum juice through it all. I kissed
the top of Courtney's head and told her that I was heading in to crash and
let my pussy heal. I told her not to tell the others what happened to me
other than I was tired and needed to sleep.</p><p>As I fell onto my bed naked, sore and tired; I reflected on everything
going on from my incredible sexcapades to being abused-fucked by an unknown
assailant. This has been an interesting camp. I drifted into sleep
thoughtless and content.</p>"
1391,"A Mirror Darkly, The Precursor – Storm Tossed",Galatea,1,The precursor to A Mirror Darkly,"['ff', 'inc', 'oral', '1st time']","<p>It was the worst thunderstorm of the year.  In the middle of summer,
they were always worse, aside from the winter storms two years ago.
Still, even those weren't as loud as this one.  Ku waited patiently.
Her sister could stand about a half of an hour by herself, but this
storm was not letting up.</p><p>Only moments later, her door opened and shut, though quietly.  The
soft voice of her sister came from out of the dark.  ""Ku...?""</p><p>Ku simply slid over and opened the blankets for her sister.  She
caught a brief glimpse of the lanky, boyish form of her twin sliding
into the bed as lightning painted the room.  As she wrapped her arms
around Chisato the girl whimpered, and then the thunder crashed.</p><p>Spooned against her sister's back Ku sighed softly and stroked her
twin's long black hair.  ""It will go away soon, Chi, calm down.""  Ku
was the dominant twin usually:  'silent and spooky-smart' as Chisato
described her.  Chisato was a social butterfly, who knew everyone and
all of the gossip, though she spread little of it herself.  ""I'm right
here.""</p><p>It was purely a phobic reaction, and they both knew it.  They also
knew they could only do so much about it.  Though they had been given
separate rooms at an early age it had been several years before they
would remain in their own beds under even ordinary circumstances.  Ku
did not mind Chisato's presence in her bed while the storm raged any
more than Chisato would have been bothered by Ku's sneaking into her
bed after a nightmare.  Sleep, on the other hand, would be impossible
while the storm raged.</p><p>""I'm sorry Ku...""  Chisato murmured, tensing as lighting brightened
the room for a split second.  ""I can't help IT!""</p><p>The last word emerged as a squeak of terror as the thunder rumbled,
close enough to rattle the windows just a little.  Chisato's trembling
became more pronounced, and Ku kissed her temple gently.</p><p>""I know, I know.  I'm not angry, Chi.  I'm right here, and you're
safe.""  Ku held her sister close, sighing softly.  Tucking her arm
under her pillow (which allowed Chisato to rest her head in the crook
of her elbow almost perfectly) and wrapping the other about Chisato's
waist, she pulled her sister a little closer.  Chisato was warmer than
usual through her nightie.  ""Were you hiding under your covers again?""</p><p>Chisato only nodded in response.  She jumped again as thunder crashed;
the center of the storm was getting closer.  Ku sighed again and
kissed her sister on the back of her head.  She could smell the
strawberry rinse Chisato loved, and the warmth of their bodies under
the blankets was making Ku sleepy.  She was quickly woken by Chisato's
cry of dismay as lightning flashed, and a roll of thunder quickly
followed.</p><p>""We'll never get to sleep like this you know.""  Ku was thoughtful for
a moment as her sister answered.</p><p>""I know, I'm sorry Ku, it's so stupid but it scares me so bad...I'm so
sorry...""  Chisato began to sniffle, and Ku became alarmed.</p><p>""No no no, no crying Chisato Hsieh!  If you cry, you'll scream, and
you KNOW mother doesn't like us sleeping together!""  Ever since their
mother had caught them playing doctor together when they were seven,
she had been worried her daughters might turn out 'strange'.  Their
father, a more sophisticated man, had calmed their mother down and
given them the full lecture on sex and drugs and abuse, using some of
his books to illustrate the points he made - under their mother's
watchful and worried eye.  She'd been much reassured when Chisato had
brought her first boyfriend home.  Ku adamantly avoided all such
entanglements with either gender.</p><p>Chi nodded and sniffled again.  Ku stroked her hair gently, and didn't
resist when Chisato clutched her hand with both of her own and pressed
it to her cheek.  Shifting a little, Ku felt the warmth of her
sister's body, and made her decision.  </p><p>""We have to get some sleep, Chi."" The socialite nodded miserably.  Ku
kissed her ear softly and murmured gently.  ""We could do what we did
last time...""  Chisato jumped at another roll of thunder.  The warmth
that grew in Chisato's cheek where her hand was pressed against it was
not from that, Ku was quite sure.</p><p>""We shouldn't, Ku, really...""  Chisato's worry was evident in her
voice, but her fear was reflected through her whole body.  Ku murmured
again, this time slipping her hand away from her sister's hands and
stroking her taut belly.  Ku's hand brushed lightly against Chisato's
navel ring - an affectation that Ku did not share but appreciated in
her twin.</p><p>""We don't have to if you don't want to, Chi."" A soft kiss to her
sister's neck brought about a loosening of her shoulders.  ""You could
do it all yourself, you know.  And you have tests tomorrow,"" Ku
reminded her sister gently.</p><p>When they had been twelve, four years ago, Ku had slipped into
Chisato's room during a particularly bad storm.  In an effort to keep
Chisato's mind off of the thunder and lightning, they had talked about
what Chisato would and would not let her boyfriends do, and what Ku
might allow a boy to do with her if she found one she liked.  From
there they had talked of the things they had seen in their father's
library, and what they'd discovered more recently in the encyclopedia
he had shown them when they'd been caught by their mother.</p><p>The talk had aroused curiosity and feelings, and they had experimented
a little.  Nothing more than mutual touching and some (on Ku's part,
at least) experimental kisses, but Ku had experimented with self
pleasure more than Chisato had.  As a result, Chisato had experienced
her first orgasm under Ku's hands rather than a boyfriend's.  She had
almost immediately fallen asleep, to Ku's astonishment - the storm had
not abated at all.</p><p>""I'm too afraid,"" admitted Chisato, though she was slowly relaxing
under Ku's soft caresses and gentle kisses.  There was a tensing of
her body as lightning flashed, but she only shuddered a little when
the thunder rippled through.  Ku's lips were at her shoulder, suckling
gently as her hand slid along the translucent nightie.  ""I don't know
Ku...we're not little kids anymore,"" the soft whisper continued.</p><p>Ku's hand flowed along the curves of Chisato's belly and then to her
thigh, to raise the nightie up past her waist.  ""I'm your sister, Chi.
It's okay...nothing bad will happen.""  Ku slid her hand down once
more, and traced the edges of Chisato's lacy panties.  She whispered
breathily into Chisato's ear.  ""I promise.""</p><p>The promise had its intended effect.  Chisato held an unwavering,
unshakable faith in her sister, to the extent of being willing to risk
life and limb on Ku's say so.  Not that Ku would ever do such a thing
as put her sister in danger; the power she held over Chisato did have
its good points though.  Ku almost never exercised her power over her
twin if she could help it.</p><p>Ku's fingers slipped under the elastic of Chisato's panties, and aided
her twin in escaping the snug lace.  Their builds were the same:  long
legged, skinny, small chested; their heart shaped faces, long black
hair falling straight to their waists, and violet eyes matched as
well.  Chisato's penchant for body jewelry and an open, happy
expression were the only visual differences, for Ku was stoic and had
no piercings.  Their voices were also somewhat similar, but the way in
which they used them were utterly disparate.</p><p>""We really shouldn't be doing this...""  Chisato murmured, before
thunder elicited a startled cry.  When she had calmed down, largely
through Ku's gentle kisses and light caresses along her belly and
thighs, she continued.  ""We're sisters, and it's not really right.""
She did not pull away and in fact moved closer to her sister when Ku
pulled gently on her.  She felt bare skin along her lower back and
thighs.   ""You're naked!""</p><p>""I always sleep naked in my own bed.  We ARE sisters, so we aren't
going to be doing this all the time.  We aren't girlfriends.""  Ku
shifted, wrapping her leg over Chisato's legs as her hands slid the
thin material of her twin's nightie all the way to her underarms.  She
then ran her free hand back down her sister's lithe body.  ""I need
rest, and so do you, and we won't -"" Ku was interrupted by lightning
and the tension it produced in Chisato.  ""- we won't get any with-""
The thunder shook the windows again, but her sister relaxed under the
slow caress and softly murmured words.  ""- with you doing that all
night.""  Ku's practicality put forth a hard argument, as did her
movements.</p><p>Chisato made a soft noise that could have been agreement as Ku's hand
moved up to trace the curves of her breasts; the other remained under
her own head, arm pillowing her sister's head.  They were small, firm,
and warm.  Fingertips explored aureole, feeling the tender flesh swell
a little.  Ku nibbled lightly on the back of her twin's neck, and was
rewarded by Chisato turning to look at her with violet pools of
darkness.  The movement freed her largely numb arm.</p><p>Ignoring the discomfort, Ku slid her arm underneath her sister.  Using
her newly freed hand to gently cup her sister's other breast, Ku
softly kissed Chisato.  She did so carefully hiding inexperience with
deliberation, this being her first real kiss.  Chisato responded to
the kiss, not necessarily eager, but certainly accepting it.  Her twin
only jumped a little at the rolling thunder.</p><p>The tingling warmth of her first kiss was exciting and pleasurable;
when Chisato deepened the kiss. Her tongue tentatively touching Ku's
lips, Ku experienced her first soul kiss with her twin as well.  She'd
kissed before - experiments with schoolmates, with Chisato a long time
ago - but she'd never been truly intimate with anyone.  Remembering
what she was supposed to be doing, she gently squeezed her sister's
breasts, trapping Chisato's nipples between her fingers.</p><p>Chisato moaned softly into the kiss, and moved in an exciting manner
against Ku.  Ku's upper hand moved, tracing her belly, and passing
through the silky curls between her twin's legs.  Chisato hesitated
before parting her legs, forcing Ku to unwind her own leg from her
sister's.  Ku was a little surprised to discover her sister was
shaven, other than a strip above her feminine places.  The ring that
was placed through her sister's clitoris was an even greater surprise.</p><p>The thunder made her sister tremble, so she discarded questions for
later.  Instead she concentrated on the kissing, the swell of breast
in her hand, and the tenderness of her sister's bare nether lips.
Chisato relaxed slowly, and broke the kiss, breathing heavily.
""Ku...I...""  Ku hushed her, and worked her finger slowly between the
softness, feeling the warm, almost hot moistness of her sister.  She
drew her fingers along her twin's breast, her trapped nipple.</p><p>Chisato's eyes closed and she pressed her back against Ku's body, the
hard points of her own nipples quickly warmed by her twin's flesh.
The gently probing finger sought deeper, and was rewarded with
wetness.  Ku proceeded to thoroughly coat her finger in her sister's
warmth, which brought soft noises and loving movements as a result.</p><p>She suckled gently at her sister's neck, tongue sliding across soft,
salty skin.  Ku entertained the thought of leaving a hickey, but
discarded the idea.  It would bring too many questions that Chisato
could be bullied into answering.  Shifting her sister slightly, Ku was
able to wrap her arm completely around Chisato's chest, and took her
other breast in hand as she slowly ran her tongue along the throbbing
artery in her twin's neck.</p><p>The slender girl was moving now, responding to Ku's gentle intrusion
by shifting her hips and guiding that deft, slick finger along her
femininity.  A gentle shudder went through Chisato's body, this time
not caused by the thunder that rumbled past, but from the sensation of
Ku's finger sliding slowly over her pierced and erect nub.  Ku's
licking became soft bites and kisses, and her other hand clutched
gently at soft flesh.</p><p>Chisato was very wet now, and Ku decided she wanted to try more.  What
virgin wouldn't with such a responsive lover?  She moved, pressing her
sister back and lying over her, gently trapping her into another kiss.
Straddling her sister's leg, she slowly introduced a second finger to
the warm, wet slit.  Chisato's moan was gratifying, muffled as it was
by Ku's lips and tongue.</p><p>Breaking the kiss, Ku made her way lower, lips and tongue tracing the
contours of tendon, skin, bone, until she reached one of the small
mounds.  Slowly she caressed Chisato's curve of bust with her tongue,
from one side to the other; then she moved and did the same to the
lower halves of her breasts.  Her fingers continued their intimate
play, and the rocking of her sister's hips was enough to let Ku know
she was enjoying it.</p><p>Rain, lightning, thunder, it was all forgotten as Ku locked her lips
over one hard, pert breast, slowly running her tongue over the
entirety of aureole and nipple.  Chisato's hands roamed through her
twin's ebony tresses, and her body arched in pleasure as the two
fingers found their way deeper into the heat between her legs.  Her
breaths were deep and fast, and this was enough to cause Ku to move on.</p><p>When Ku pulled away entirely, Chisato looked up at her in confusion.
""Ku, what are you...""  Ku's fingers - dry ones - touched the lips of
her brighter mirror to hush her.  Ku moved down, between her twin's
legs, and Chisato's eyes widened as she suddenly realized what was
intended.  ""But Ku, I - "" She broke off as Ku slowly ran her tongue
along, and inside, the soft, warm, moist places so carefully prepared.</p><p>As Chisato clutched the sheets, a soft gasp her only further comment,
Ku gently parted her nether lips with gently fingers and explored them
with her tongue.  The salty musk was not unpleasant, and while she
couldn't bring herself to delve deeply, her sister proved very
responsive to the touch of tongue to inner folds and petals.</p><p>Ku finally shifted her attention up just a little, as Chisato's breath
started to suffer pauses, knowing them to be a sign of how close her
sister's release was.  The two fingers slid gently inside, deeply
inside, and the quiet twin placed her lips over the jeweled epicenter
of Chisato's pleasure.  With her twin's penetration, and the slow
caress of tongue over her pierced nub, Chisato could hold back nothing.</p><p>Three things happened at once.  Lightning and thunder struck at once,
the center of the storm crashing in on the twins. Chisato screamed,
her orgasm intense and unstoppable.  Ku relented, allowing herself to
admit there would only be her sister in her heart for a long time to
come.  She slowly licked a few more times, drawing the last of her
sister's pleasure out.</p><p>Crawling back up the bed Ku turned over onto her side once more, as
her twin curled up against her.  Chisato was still shivering on
occasion as the remnants of her pleasure faded.  Spooned once more,
Chisato laid her arm over Ku's arm as it was wrapped around her waist.</p><p>The next crash of thunder, more distant now, did not bring even a gasp
as Chisato lay with her twin wrapped protectively around her.  ""I'm
not afraid anymore, Ku,"" she murmured sleepily.</p><p>""I know.""  Ku laid a last kiss on her sister's temple.  ""Go to sleep,
Chi.""</p><p>Chisato murmured something, but sleep had indeed overcome the lanky
girl.  Ku sighed, and relaxed slowly.  She wouldn't ever really have a
boyfriend - or a girlfriend for that matter - for a long time.  She
had her hands full just watching over her sister.  There was no
regret, no resentment for not being loved as she loved.  Ku was more
than pragmatic, more than practical.  It was dedication, dedication to
Chisato's happiness.  Once Chisato was safe, happy, and secure, Ku
would seek other things to do.</p><p>For now, however...""I love you, Chi.  Sleep well.""</p><p>Neither would ever mention the experience, and in the morning it was
as though nothing at all had happened.  Just as Ku had known it would be.</p>"
1392,A Mirror Darkly,Galatea,1,"A gifted Oriental teen finds her twin sister has desires she wasn’t aware of, and while they are in Bangkok is appalled that her twin has found a way to enact her fantasy in reality.  But she discovers her twin isn’t the only one to have unusual desires….","['F', 'f/f', 'f/g', 'f/f/g; mast', 'inc', 'voy', 'ped']","<p>Bangkok is an amazing place.  Not only is it an old culture — which
I'm always pleased with — but the intrusion of the modern world into
its culture and society has produced both incredible wonder and
horrific madness in equal parts.  The dichotomy between poor and rich
is violently obvious, and one can see incredible squalor and
expensive décor along the same narrow street.</p><p>My sister and I were traveling with our parents, who had business
dealings in Bangkok that were not precisely legal.  While my sister
was oblivious to the true nature of our family business, I was not;
Chisato was more naïve than I.  Our parents had broken every cultural
taboo their individual societies possessed, so it followed that their
twin daughters would follow the same path.  I was not aware of how
far down that path my sister would go, however, and this time it was
I who followed her lead instead of the other way around.</p><p>Mother came from Japan, a woman of high station.  She was a small and
delicate beauty who was daughter of a man very highly placed among
the Yakuza as well as the politics of Japan.  Father was a tall,
graceful diplomat from China, and their arranged marriage was almost
ten years in the making.  But when it was done, my father's Tong (or
Triad as they are now called) had blood ties to the Yakuza, and our
mother's family had a contact in China's shadow world.</p><p>We are pretty; the best of mother's genes and father's genes combined
to make us elegantly delicate.  Chisato seemed to have gained all of
the emotional content between us, while I was 'freakishly
intelligent' according to my teachers when conversing out of (what
they believed) was earshot of nosy students.  I took most of my true
schooling at home, though we still attended a public school.  My
sister is something of a socialite and very gregarious.  I am more
withdrawn, but since I know it, most psychologists that I have been
sent to seem to be unconcerned by it.  We are tall, slender, willowy
things.  My sister is a more svelte girl than I am.  I am still very
lithe creature, while she is more of a feminine person; that could be
because I practice martial arts and have better muscle tone, thus
tending towards a more boyish figure.  We will probably top out at
about 5'8"" when we're nineteen or twenty-one, but right now we're
only about 5'4"" at youthful sixteen.  We have small, firm breasts
and like many Orientals it is almost impossible to judge our age.  
Our skin is a soft golden tone and our eyes are a soft brown more
akin to carnelian and dark agate than the deeper brown of our
mother's or the black of our father's eyes.</p><p>I avoided making an issue of that since any sign of infidelity on
either side will get all of us killed.</p><p>Dressing as Americans afforded us a good measure of protection from
some of the less pleasant things that can happen to young women in
Bangkok.  American vengefulness is well recorded in history —
consider Hiroshima and Nagasaki.  I was armed as well, a knife and a
tiny .25 caliber pistol that fit neatly in my hand and the pocket of
my loose jeans.  I had convinced one of our body guards to give it to
me after I had proven I knew what to do with a pistol.  The bodyguard
was from mother's side of the family, and very pragmatic; my father's
side of the family tended to ask questions of younger members when it
concerns potentially illegal things.</p><p>Chisato was blessedly oblivious to potential danger of course, and
she took to the streets of Bangkok with her usual charming smiles and
gay abandon.  As I said, she is naïve and sweet tempered, always
willing to overlook the unpleasant realities of life.  I had to
admit, she did find the most interesting places this way.  Shrines,
dancers, places to eat, bars, impromptu dances in narrow streets… all
things she discovered for us to enjoy.  I followed my sister because
I worried for us, but eventually I began to enjoy the scenery and
even started souvenir shopping.</p><p>I had selected a few small pieces of jade carving and bits of jewelry
that were easily concealed to give out as gifts later.  I was not
demonstrative person, but small and beautiful things have an appeal
that makes up for the extravagances my sister was so fond of.  I
glanced around for the bright dress my sister was currently wearing,
and was confused for a moment when I located her.  She was standing
under an awning, watching something with a rapt expression that I'd
come to both dread and anticipate.</p><p>Our relationship is odd even by the standards of other twins.  
Chisato is an earnest and sweet person who loves boys and girls with
equal abandon.  By loves, I mean anyone who is a close friend could
find gentle affection in my sister's arms — or her bed.  The concept
of fidelity never really enters my sister's mind; nor does guilt or
jealousy, which is fortunate.  It usually falls to me to head off
problems that can arise from a misunderstanding.  I am my sister's
guardian.  I would not necessarily call myself an angel.  I am much
more like one of the guardian devils of Buddhism; not evil because I
am not good, but evil out of necessity.  My sister's concept of love
leaves her vulnerable, and I make it very clear early on to all of my
sister's friends that we come as a pair and I will not tolerate
anyone going out of their way to hurt my sister's feelings or make
her into something she isn't.</p><p>The only one who has even been in my bed is my sister, and I have no
plans to change that.  Chisato is enough trouble for anyone all by
herself.  Seeing her happy is all that matters to me.</p><p>Chisato's emotions are never well hidden as a general rule.  The ones
on her face as we stood on that narrow street in Bangkok would have
sent quivers through any of her friends and more than one or two
would have blushed to be the reason for that look.  My stomach did a
slow turn as I realized what she was looking at.  I moved silently up
behind her and tucked my hands into my pockets — mainly so I could
hold onto my pistol.</p><p>It was most definitely an opium den.  The awnings were large and
dark, and candles and oil lamps provided most of the illumination.  
The smoky haze was acrid with the scent of poppy, and the clientele
was lethargically watching what had caught my sister's attention,
which meant we had not caught theirs.  Admittedly, even with as much
of an intellectual as I was, what Chisato was watching was worth
giving attention to.</p><p>A slender, cinnamon skinned woman was dancing in the open space in
the center of the room.  She was wearing a very loose top, and when
she turned her small, conical breasts were easily visible to us
through the large openings where there were no sleeves, nipples firm
and large.  Her skirt was loose and flowing, slit along one side, and
she seemed more like a dervish or a Sufi dancer than Thai.  The sheer
material floated, and settled about her legs with loving slowness and
we could see the dark V between her legs when she turned to us during
the swift sinuous movements of her dance.</p><p>Her eyes caught ours and I was a bit taken aback by the smoldering
desire in them.  Her pupils were large and deep, and her brown eyes
shimmered faintly as she moved.  While she continued to dance, I
could not help but feel that her dance now had a very specific
audience in mind.  I could feel the thudding pulse of my heartbeat in
my throat and Chisato's hand drifted to her own heart, nearly
covering her soft breast.  ""Isn't she beautiful, Ku?"" whispered my
sister in soft Mandarin.</p><p>My name is Kujiatieh, which is Chinese.  My sister's name is
Japanese, and we speak both languages in addition to English.  I
actually speak two others, and am learning a new one.  Our native
tongue is actually Mandarin Chinese, but our mother tongue was
Japanese so we learned both quickly.  English we learned in school.  
But there are some languages that are universal, and the beautiful
woman was speaking in one Chisato spoke much better than I.  Not that
I didn't understand it, it was just one I had a hard time speaking.  
Desire does not come easily to me.  Chisato on the other hand….</p><p>The woman moved as though she were water or a reed in the wind.  The
sleeveless blouse and long skirt were too light and moved too easily
at her gestures to be anything but designed for the flirtatious
movements and body revealing dance she performed.  Chisato made a
soft, desperate sound when the woman kicked high, and threw her long
black hair forward, caressing her own calf with a cloud of darkness
while revealing a dark thatch of curls between her thighs and the
softly pouting lips between them.</p><p>Moving close to my sister I pulled one hand from my pocket and gently
slid it along her hip to draw her a little closer.  She leaned into
me and I felt the fine tremble in her body.  Her lips parted a little
as I leaned close to whisper, ""Yes, Chisato, she is beautiful.""  I
looked back at the woman, who was now kneeling on the floor, knees
parted wide and the slit of her filmy dress parted by her legs,
revealing the places between them.  Her eyes were fixed on us and one
hand drifted up to her small, beautiful breasts while the other
traced her belly and then between her legs, fingers spread wide to
touch as much of her soft dusky skin as she could.</p><p>Chisato's breaths came more quickly as the dancer began to move her
hands over her body, playing with her breasts, tracing the lines of
soft skin hidden by shadow and dark hair, and undulating slowly as
though making love.  We watched as she opened herself, displayed her
treasures to the smokers and the drinkers, and to us.  I let my hand
drift down, cupping Chisato's derriere as she watched and then
tracing the line between her firm cheeks as the woman slipped a
finger inside herself, slid it up to circle the swollen bud of her
flowery sex.</p><p>My twin's hand clutched at her chest, bunching the soft material of
her bright blouse, and Chisato clenched her jaw, trying to keep quiet
as the woman pleasured herself for us.  The dark hair was flipped
back and she made the first noise I heard from her, a soft gasp and
she pushed her hips forward.  Wetness came from between her legs and
her hips thrust again and again, as she climaxed for my sister's
pleasure.  Chisato's eyes were huge and bright.</p><p>I slipped my finger into the hem of her dress, lightly touching the
small V between her cheeks, where the silk of her panties was.  I was
still teasing her even as the woman collapsed forward, panting
softly.  I might not have strong desires, but I understood
Chisato's.  I would much rather have her with me than have her find a
stranger in this place.</p><p>Turning to embrace me tightly Chisato crushed my body to hers and
pressed her breasts to mine, letting me feel her hard nipples through
the soft silk.  I knew she was not wearing a brassier.  I was, but I
was never as comfortable with my body as Chisato.  Only her
insistence I dress nicely if I had to dress made satin the material
that pressed against my own hardening nubs.  ""Take me somewhere Ku,
right now!""  Her shaking, desperate request made me hesitate.  She
would only get worse as time went on, and we could not go to the
hotel; Chisato was loud and our parents did not need to know how
close we remained after the years of attempting to keep us from doing
the very things we still did together.</p><p>My eyes sought out the person the dancer went to.  Surprisingly it
was another woman, who was sitting near the bar, smoking a hookah and
nursing a large glass of something amber.  Breathless, the dancer
knelt next to her, where several other young women and men lounged,
and laid her head on the woman's lap so she could receive tender
strokes from the matron.  I took Chisato's hand and gently pulled
away from her.  ""Stay very close and be very quiet,"" I admonished her
softly.  We moved into the den, slipping between the men who lounged
within.  There were quite an interesting variety of people, but
thankfully we only received mild glances and curious dismissal.</p><p>I walked up to the Madame — I was sure she was one — and towed my
shaken mirror image with me.  The Madame looked up at me and turned
her head to blow smoke away from me.  I spoke in Cantonese — it made
people more comfortable than Mandarin in this area.  ""Madame, please
could my sister and I have one of your rooms for a while?  I will pay
as if she was your own, but we have no need of others at this time.""  
The Madame was an older Asian woman, maybe forty, maybe sixty.  As I
said, to guess at our ages was impossible.  She nodded slowly, seeing
the state my sister was in.</p><p>""Maybe you would like something to help her sleep?""  Soft laughter
and murmurs slipped from her covey of pretty men and women.  Chisato
blushed; though she didn't understand the conversation she understood
the tone of the words..  ""I have some very fine hashish, with poppy
oil.""  She looked at me, calculating.  Chisato pressed herself along
my back, her hands gripping my shoulders tightly.  She let me know
with her fingernails that I needed to be faster.</p><p>""If it is from Hanyan I will be glad to have some, Madame.  I will
pay top dollar for it.""  Like all of the business men and women of
the shadowy sides of our own family, she did not let any of her
thoughts show on her face.  She nodded and seemed pleased, and made
me an offer.  I only disagreed twice, knowing that if I said yes too
quickly I could expect a robbery.  But it was reasonable, and she was
pleased with the sale and the fact she got to charge us extravagantly
for the room.</p><p>The dancer let her still shining fingers trail along Chisato's leg
under the short skirt and Chisato's nails nearly cut me as she
suppressed a cry.  I remained stoic as I was given a small paper
wrapped block tied with twine, and smelled it.  It was real hashish
and strongly oiled.  I would not use it of course.  I planned give it
to someone before we even left the city.  But more importantly a
small girl led us to a room in the back, where we heard noises of
pleasure and pain and smelled things darker and more toxic than
tobacco and marijuana coming from behind the closed doors.</p><p>The girl opened the door and let us into the small, dark room.  There
was an oil lamp that the girl lit.  She was no more than eight and
dressed only in a loose shift that was held up by only thin straps
over her shoulders.  I was checking the bed, and glanced up in time
to see Chisato looking away from the girl with a deep blush.  I
glanced at the girl, not seeing what my sister had seen; or rather, I
was not seeing how my sister had seen what I was looking at.</p><p>Reddish brown waves of silky hair came down to the girl's neck, and
she was a slender little beauty.  Dirty, but her skin was the soft
reddish brown that comes of mixing Caucasian and Thai.  Her eyes were
a startling blue, as she turned to me.  I glanced lower and saw her
tiny breasts were just forming, visible through the square cut of the
blouse's neck.  I looked at her face and she smiled at us as she
stood up straight, her eyes lighting on Chisato's face.  I did not
understand.  Apparently the little girl did and knew that Chisato did
as well.</p><p>I am intelligent, as I said, but about certain things I was simply
blind and deaf.</p><p>As the girl moved towards the door I followed to lock it.  She moved
with a grace that belied her youth and it was difficult not to see
that she was elated.  She looked up and back at me, and blushed
deeply, her cheeks reddening as she turned away.  Her hips rolled a
little more as she almost pranced out of the room and I locked the
door behind her.  Even I was able to recognize someone so obviously
flirting with me, and I turned to my twin, bemused.</p><p>Chisato had opened her blouse entirely, her bare breasts smooth and
small, a little more than a handful each one.  Her nipples were tight
and firm, her eyes were glazed with the desire she had been suffering
from since the dancer had pleasured herself for us.  I did not
undress for her; she preferred to do that for me.  She slid the skirt
from her waist and rolled back slightly on the bed to free it from
her hips, both legs high.  Her white silk and satin panties shone and
I could see the wetness on them, just as she had intended.  I felt my
own heart beat faster and my lips parted involuntarily.</p><p>She rolled forward and her blouse fell open, and she watched me
looking at her, wanting her.  The skirt was left on the floor as she
sat up and slowly pulled the blouse from her shoulders and let it
slip down her arms.  I was there before I knew it, kissing her,
drinking her, tongues caressing, in a deep soul kiss.  Sixteen is
sweet, and only other youths understand how sweet it truly is.  My
hands grasped, moved over her small breasts, and cupped them, letting
her nubs cross my palms.  She moaned into the kiss and pressed
against me, her arms still trapped in the soft silk blouse.</p><p>I was becoming warm deep inside; in the places only my sister could
warm me.  Chisato struggled free of the blouse and moved her hands
up, under my black Lycra shirt.  When she pushed my arms out of her
way and stripped me of the tight material I sighed and went to my
knees, raising my hands for her.  Her hands slid back down my arms
like water, fingertips leaving trails of sensitive skin behind.  My
heart was pounding as she pulled the straps of the black satin bra
from my shoulders.  She leaned forward and I made a shocked noise as
she used her whole tongue to lick from the hollow of my throat to my
chin.</p><p>Satin fell away as she undid the fastening in the front and she cast
the lovely thing away, preferring the sight of me without adornment
to make me more appealing.  Her fingers worked at the buttons of my
jeans, but not for long.  My sister had more experience removing such
obstacles than I did; my own fingers tightened about the elastic at
each hip and I pulled up, once, sharply.  She cried out, and
squirmed, pressing her body into the suddenly taut satin and silk.  I
wrapped my thumbs in the bands and pulled them from her, rocking her
back as she had done for herself before.</p><p>One I had stripped her bare I stood up, looking down at my beautiful
reflection.  She looked up at me, resting on her elbows and with her
legs spread slightly.  She was bare, clean of any evidence of
womanhood.  It had been expensive, but money, American money, can buy
many things.  Eternal childhood in seeming was one of them.  The
tightly closed cleft of our shared femininity was moist still and I
shook a little looking down at it.  Sensing my own need, she finished
undressing me, discarding shoes, socks, jeans — though not before I
had taken the gun out of my pocket — and then paused at my black
satin panties.</p><p>Her fingers came up, moving between the space where my thighs were
parted by my slender build, and she traced the hidden line of my
sex.  I shivered and kept still, letting her have her way.  
Desperation always turned to consideration for her, once she was
safely behind closed doors.  She pressed the warm silk that lined my
pretty satin covering into my slit, making it wet, staining it as she
had stained hers.  She smiled and took the band in her teeth, used
her lips and mouth to remove them, while her hands gripped my hips
tightly.</p><p>I gasped softly.  I am not a noisy creature; my sister will be loud,
but moaned more than she screamed, usually.  There were exceptions,
but not many.  When I was bare she moved back up and slid her long
tongue along my sex, not entering, not parting, but simply tasting my
skin.  My hands moved to slide fingers through her short, silky
hair.  I gripped her head and pushed her back, covering her body with
mine as I forced a warm, full kiss upon those parted lips that tasted
of us.</p><p>She writhed under me, my thigh finding its way between her legs,
letting her press her soft, moist petals along my thigh as she ground
into me.  I kissed her, teasing her tongue into my mouth so I could
suckle firmly upon it, trace its warmth and heat with mine.  Her
hands slipped around my sides to grip my shoulder blades.  I gasped
into the kiss and broke it as I arched my back, her nails digging in
even as I moved my hips to stroke my warm folds along her leg.  
Chisato rolled her hips in response, sliding her wetness along my
thigh and moaning loudly.  She needed more, and I couldn't refuse.</p><p>Our lovemaking had become more intense, more fulfilling over the
years as we learned about one another's likes and pleasures.  We had
been lovers since she wished to show me what playing doctor was all
about, almost seven years ago.  I moved down her body, placing kisses
intimate and gentle along those places I knew she enjoyed it most.  
The hollow of her throat was one, as was the slight curve of her
small breast, a delicate taste of each nipple.  Her hand strayed
through my hair and I paused.  I moved and lay between her legs, one
hand along her smooth back, the other lightly gripping her breast
while I took the other into my mouth.</p><p>Chisato groaned loudly, and pressed my head to her small mound more
firmly.  I took as much of it as I could into my mouth, letting her
feel the strong suction and tracing her nipple firmly with my
tongue.  Small breasts are wonderful for that, and I could let her
feel my teeth lightly and she gasped, her nails digging into my back
again.  I drew my lips along her smooth flesh, pulled her nipple with
my lips until it slipped from my kiss.</p><p>Her eyes were glazed and she was breathing quick and harsh.  My twin
was lost in that strange world between pleasure and desire, a place I
could visit rarely and only in her arms.  As I tasted and licked my
way down her body she gripped the wool blanket tightly and lifted her
legs, parting them for me as I approached her smooth, uncovered
lips.  My hands caressed her inner thighs, traced the full lips
lightly.  ""Ku…."" She breathed warningly.  No teasing today.</p><p>I slid my tongue into her nether lips with a sigh of pleasure and she
cried out loudly, her hips rising quickly to press her body into my
mouth.  I covered her soft, lush orchid with my mouth, explored her
deeply and fully with my tongue.  She writhed harder and I was forced
to wrap my arms about her legs and hold her still to continue my
lovemaking.  Quick breaths and long pauses began to emerge in
Chisato's pleasure and soon she was keening softly, prelude to a
scream.  So I moved up and closed my lips about her small, swollen
bud, and kissed it as though I were kissing her lips, tongue tracing
the sensitive pearl as I suckled upon it.</p><p>My twin's screams were loud and constant, and she bucked under my
attentions as I held her fast.  I could feel her thrashing under me,
but did not stop, would not stop.  I liked her screaming, delicate,
soft underneath me, vulnerable in a way.  I forced her into another
climactic scream even as her body recovered from the first.</p><p>When I finished I moved over her, and she curled into me, holding me
and shaking violently.  Her eyes were wild and her breaths short and
uneven.  Chisato would hyperventilate on occasion, and I stroked her
hair, kissing her lightly, calming her.  She felt warm and soft
against me, and I treasured it.  She had been unusually quick and
violent, and I mentioned that softly to her.  ""Did you enjoy the
dancer so much?""</p><p>Chisato was blushing and her nipples firmed and pressed against my
breasts.  ""Her breasts,"" she murmured, embarrassed.  I looked down at
her and she hid her eyes from me, a sure sign of severe
embarrassment.  She mumbled something softly and I gently touched my
nose to her ear, a silent urge to tell.  ""They were so small and
pointed.  Like a little girl's breasts.""  She squirmed but her hands
moved against my chest, soft, light touches, as though she were
afraid I'd be upset.</p><p>Nymphomania I understood.  Chisato was a classic case of it; she
needed affection, love, to be held, to have release, to give
pleasure.  Without it she became lost, and her desires could be
sparked so easily she was dangerously inept at normal social
interaction without someone to keep her focused.  This new revelation
of her fantasies was not so easily understood.  I had a name for it,
but it was a taboo name.  ""Kinjite, Chisato-chan?  Bakana….""  The
look between the girl and my sister made sense now, and I was having
trouble adjusting my conceptions of my sister around this thought.</p><p>""I am not an idiot,"" she murmured softly as she looked up at me with
dark carnelian eyes.  ""It may be a forbidden subject….but I like to
see them.  They are small, delicate….they want love.  They give love
freely.  They wouldn't hurt; I would never hurt a girl….""  Her eyes
were smoldering with desire and she moved against my, pushed me to
the bed and straddled my waist.  Her fingers moved over my breasts
lightly and she teased my nipples into hardness.  ""It makes me
remember when you touched me, when I was afraid of the storm.""</p><p>It had been I, not my sister, who had initiated our first experiences
with real love.  Playing at doctor was a game.  I couldn't leave it
alone, and learned more.  My father had been startled, but
understanding when I asked him difficult questions, and had given me
books, shown me pictures.  ""It reminds me of how mother showed us….""  
I looked startled.  Our mother had shown us, yes.  She'd touched us,
shown us what girls were like.</p><p>When Chisato had come to my bed when we were eleven to escape the
storm, I had kissed her, loved her, and to be honest had seduced
her.  We had made love and the storm had not frightened her, and she
had fallen asleep soon after.  Chisato slid from me, taking up her
dress and blouse and dressing quickly.  She also took her wallet.  I
started to rise and she spoke quickly.  ""Wait here, Ku.""</p><p>She was out of the room before I could even get off of the bed.  I
sat up, confused, wondering — and fearing — what she was doing.  I
started to dress, but slowly.  I was trying to sort out the new
feelings and concerns her proclamation of pedophilia had engendered
in me.  It explained the desire to be smooth and unhidden by the soft
down we'd started to grow, and her tendency to choose friends younger
than us.  She'd made fast friends with the small daughter of one of
our mother's family friends, and it made me wonder what she had been
doing when I had been practicing aikido with mother's guardians.</p><p>The door opened and I had only managed to gather my clothing and
start to slip on the Lycra shirt — uncaring for a bra, more concerned
with Chisato's well being.  I paused and lowered my arms, looking at
my sister and the young girl that she'd brought.  I set the shirt on
the floor sitting on the bed, self-consciously closing my legs as I
started at the bright blue eyes of the eight-year-old girl.</p><p>The girl had been bathed and was wearing a fresh smock.  Chisato
knelt and slowly lifted the smock, the girl looking at her with open,
trusting eyes.  She had been bathed, and I had the sudden and sinking
feeling that this had been planned better than I could have
suspected.  I licked lips gone dry as my twin looked at me, showing
me the beautiful girl she'd rented.</p><p>Delicate and slender, she was only boyish as young girls often are at
that age, breasts just budding, hips narrow, and long limbed and
frail seeming.  She looked vulnerable naked, the small cut of her sex
plain and her bold lack of concern for her nudity strangely
appealing.  I hesitated, looking at Ku, and then the pretty red-haired
girl.  Her dusky skin gleamed, as though she'd recently been
oiled.  Chisato's hands slid up down her arms and the girl wriggled
slightly, enjoying the touch.  She lifted her hands and placed the
delicate fingers over her own nipples, whispering to Chisato in
embarrassed Cantonese.  My sister smiled and stroked her soft reddish-brown
hair, murmuring a response in Mandarin which seemed to soothe
the girl, though I was sure they did not understand the languages
they heard.</p><p>Once more it was the language they did share that allowed them to
communicate, and left me wondering.</p><p>I moved to one side of the bed, afraid to speak, thrown off balance
by the heat in my body and the rushing of my blood through my head.</p><p>Chisato lifted the girl and carried her to the bed, smiling and
lightly nuzzling the child's neck.  I took a deep breath, forcing
myself to remember that here the rules and laws of Japan, China, and
America were distant legend, hopelessly lost in hundreds of miles of
distance and hours of time.  The girl giggled but rather than pulling
away extended her neck, baring the soft, sensitive skin more.  
Chisato sat her on the bed and kissed the offered flesh lightly,
lovingly.  Eyes the color of my own sought me, looked at me as the
intimately kissed and teased the little child, who responded in a
manner much less childlike than I wanted.</p><p>Golden hands slid down the little girl's chest, caressing tiny
nipples made hard by my sister's attentions.  When Chisato pulled
back the girl watched as enraptured as I while Chisato unbuttoned her
blouse once more, baring her fine golden skin and smooth, pretty
breasts.  My breath caught as the Thailand girl reached out, cupping
her small hands over the sensitive mounds of my twin's breasts.  
Chisato moaned softly and divested herself of her blouse while the
girl gently fondled and stroked her breasts.  The skirt too fell away
and I could see wetness along my sister's inner thighs.</p><p>What was more shocking was the answering wetness on my own.  I had
not considered such things, never been attracted to anyone but my
sister.  Yet I found myself wondering how it would feel, those soft,
tiny hands, that immature and undoubtedly sensitive orchid, the tight
and untouched ring of rosebud pink below that.  I could see the line
of sex and derrière the child possessed, a single unbroken line that
my sister would be exploring, exposing for me to see.</p><p>The child lay back at my sister's insistence, and I watched,
breathing quickly, my arousal unexpected and total.  Chisato parted
the slim, long legs and exposed the tight and unblemished slit of the
girl's delicate sex.  ""Be gentle, mother, please!"" the girl asked in
high, wavering Cantonese.  Chisato smiled, understanding the tone,
and touched the girl's tender mouth, which parted soft lips and
accepted the delicate golden finger, suckling lightly.  I saw the
tender pink tongue slide along my sister's fingertip and felt a
surprising stab of jealousy.</p><p>What was surprising was not merely the jealousy, but the desire that
it have been my finger, and not my twin's.  It was discomfiting, for
a moment, before I discarded all the preconceptions, the ingrained
rules of others.  I had never paid attention to them before; I would
not start now.  I watched, letting my fingers touch my breasts, my
thighs, but nothing more intimate.  I would wait my turn.</p><p>Gently caressing the girls face and neck Chisato was lightly licking
and kissing the small, nearly non-existent breasts, licking the tiny
nipples and the circles of her areolas.  Her hands slid to grasp the
tiny waist and I watched, curious and aroused as my twin slowly
licked down lower, gracing the girl with her long, warm tongue.  The
girl whispered how beautiful Chisato was and I agreed with her, the
first time I'd spoken to the girl.  She looked at me, and smiled at
my speaking a language she understtod, but was distracted by the slow
kiss of heat along her tiny, delicate orchid when my sister tasted
the tiny child's warmth.</p><p>I shuddered to think of myself there, touching the delicate folds and
tiny, perfect jewel between the small girl's legs.  I knew how it
would look — I was seeing it now as my sister stroked and touched the
shivering, arching body beneath her.  Chisato looked up the line of
that slender, perfect body and then to me.  I watched, my breath
catching again as she slowly pressed her tongue into the tiny girl's
folds, then her center, piercing her with that lovely, long, expert
tongue.  The girl writhed and cried out in wordless pleasure her body
shaking as she actually climaxed under that delicious sensation I had
experienced myself.</p><p>Sitting up when the girl's shaking had ceased, Chisato gathered the
girl into her arms and moved to me, sitting next to me.  My mouth was
wet, my petals nearly soaked with desire and my stomach turning with
fearful anticipation.  The girl looked at me sleepily, but the desire
in her eyes was clear and bright.  Chisato slowly set her on my lap,
facing me.  I was rigid with uncertainty, almost afraid.  The girl
reached up and touched my lips, which parted instinctively.  I kissed
a fingertip, a tiny, delicate finger, and closed my eyes as she
kissed me.</p><p>I cannot explain it.  It was absolutely forbidden, and exquisitely
wonderful to press my lips against the tiny, soft, needful lips of
the eight-year-old child who straddled my legs.  I felt her arms go
around my neck and I held her gently, kissing her carefully, afraid
to harm her though I knew I would not.  Chisato gently stroked my
hair, moved to sit behind me.  Her hand gently pulled one of my arms
from the girl, and laid it along the smooth, not quite flat chest.  I
made a desperate noise and explored the girl's warm, smooth body,
feeling her nipples rise against my palm like tiny pebbles as we
kissed.  Her tongue slipped to my mouth and Chisato urged Hua to let
me suck on her tongue, gesturing when words failed.</p><p>Accepting the small, warm wetness into my mouth I did so, suckling
her sweetness, tasting her heat and stroking the softness with my own
tongue.  The girl wriggled upon my lap and my hand moved down,
sliding behind her back, cupping her small, perfect derrière with one
hand.  I felt the line of her most sensitive places, and slowly began
stroking them.  Wetness soaked her, Chisato's expertise having made
her wet and ready for me to do as I wished.  The girl wriggled and
pressed against my breasts as we kissed and her moist petals and tiny
anus pressed into my finger willingly, eagerly.</p><p>I broke the kiss and whispered softly in Cantonese to Hua.  ""Can I
touch you in here?""  I ran my fingertip along her delicate rosebud
anus, sliding wetness along it.  Chisato moved from behind me to
crouch between our legs.  I secretively offered her my finger and she
suckled it lovingly, tasting the girl's saltiness and her musk on my
skin.  The flush of heat that tore through my body at the thought was
unexpected and Hua felt me shiver lightly.</p><p>Her soft blue eyes looked at me and she nodded with a delightful
blush.  Her legs and mine were spread, and Chisato licked my finger
one more time, leaving it slick and wet.  I slowly, carefully worked
my fingertip against that tight little ring, and Hua moaned softly,
her body at first tensing to reject the intrusion, and then
relaxing.  As she relaxed, I slipping my finger inside, not deeply,
only the first joint, but it rested there and I lightly moved it,
probing, teasing.  Hua's breaths were quick and she looked beautiful,
eyes meeting mine, accepting I would do nothing to hurt her.  She
moved a little, and offered herself, pressing her body down.</p><p>Still gripping the child's derrière lightly, I lay back, little Hua
moving to rest over me on her hands and knees.  I slowly slipped more
and more of my finger into her, aided by Chisato's soft tongue
licking and probing at the edges of her velvet depths as well as
along my finger to ease its entrance into this delicate little flower
of a girl.  My other hand reached under, and my finger lightly
stroked her soft, delicate petals.  It was wonderful, to feel her
smooth skin, her tiny orchid accepting my finger gently.  She moved
against my hands, as I gently touched her inside, leaning down and
suckling my breast lightly while holding the other one in one tiny
hand.</p><p>I shuddered and then Chisato was there, between my legs, licking me,
sliding her tongue from my trembling, burning flower to my own tight
opening, penetrating each gently, stroking me with her loving tongue
and petting my thighs with her hands.  The delicate girl was
trembling over me and then began to cry out, sharp, desperate cries
of ""Ai! Ai! Ai!""  I felt her tiny sex, her virgin anus tightening,
squeezing my fingers and I too felt the rush of deep pleasure,
Chisato and this lovely child bringing me to my peak.  Pleasure
burned through me, ignited my mind and body with white fire.</p><p>We moved to the bed after long, warm moments, Chisato petting us,
languid after her own bliss which she'd achieved watching and aiding
Hua and I in pleasure.  She murmured to me in soft Japanese.  ""I
bought her from the Madame, Ku.  I do not know what to do.""  I turned
and looked at her beautiful face, suddenly alarmed but too tired to
be angry.</p><p>""You own her now, Chisato-chan?""  A slow, ashamed nod was her only
response.  Hua kissed her and she smiled at the girl child nestled
between us.  ""She has no passport.""  Another brief nod, but she saw
the look in my eyes, and hope bloomed in hers.  The Madame had
undoubtedly sold the girl to Chisato in hopes that because she had no
passport she would be left behind when we left; someone would then
collect her and she would once more be in the brothel, to be sold to
those who wished her.</p><p>Cold fury consumed me and my mind raced.  No one ever took advantage
of my beautiful twin.  Ever.  I would fix this.  ""When we leave, we
will take her, buy her some pretty clothing.  A swimsuit as well.  
Take her to the pool at the hotel.  I will fix this with mother and
father.""  Chisato smiled gratefully and kissed me, then kissed Hua,
hugging the girl.</p><p>Hua asked me in soft Cantonese, ""Are you my mother now also?""  I
smiled and nodded slowly.  She kissed me firmly and snuggled against
me and I stroked her soft back lightly, my other hand entangled with
Chisato's.  ""I'm glad,"" she said, her voice thick with emotion.  She
began to cry and I slipped away, letting Chisato comfort her.  I am
not good at comforting others.  But I can exact revenge….</p><p>So it was that while Chisato and Hua swam and played in the pool, I
spoke with our mother and father, explaining everything.  I was
kneeling before them, my mother sitting on the bed, my father at the
desk.  My hands were in my lap. And I looked at the floor calmly.</p><p>""She and her sister have kept this and much else from us for almost…
seven years?  Eight years?"" father asked in a slightly amused tone of
voice.  I did not dare look up though I was a little surprised he was
not angry.  We were speaking Mandarin.</p><p>""She will be good for the business, husband.  I think, if they can
continue as they have been, keeping our secrets as well as their own,
there will be no problems.""  My heart leapt and I flushed, not simply
from embarrassment but also at the thought of having Hua in our bed
every night.  ""It is no worse than your brother and my sister in our
bed.""  At that I had to look up, controlling the shock I felt.  
Father's brother….my uncle's eyes were a softer, lighter brown than
mothers.  Mother had mentioned a twin sister long ago….it explained
many things, impossible things.  An executive who had supposedly
slept with my mother, being found murdered when our entire family had
been at dinner, with witnesses claiming my mother had been seen with
him.  Other, similar incidents.  Our eyes now had their explanation
as well.</p><p>""Train her well, Kujiatieh, for she will be expected to earn her
place in our family.  You mother will tell you what you need to know
for your new sister.  I will arrange passport, your mother will file
the adoption papers at once."" Father's authoritarian commands induced
me to prostrate myself, and I spoke my thanks in a nearly tearful
voice.  He rose up and caressed my head as he knelt next to me.  ""You
are truly my daughter, little Ku, and your sister as well.  I love
you both, and would not deny you this little thing.  You have shown
me you will one day take my place, and it is a good thing to know
your sister and mother will be taken care of should I leave you.""</p><p>I sat up and kissed my father, deeply, showing him my appreciation.  
He accepted it, and kissed me as warmly.  My heart was ready to burst
in my chest.  Mother came to me and kissed me as well.  My body
heated at her kiss, and I wondered what it would be like, to sleep in
my mothers….both my mothers' bed, with Chisato and our new sister….</p><p>End</p>"
1393,"Precocious, Part 1",Galatea,1,"Young Antoinette, slowly loosing her vision, demonstrates a level of intelligence – and sexuality – far beyond her years; as she grows she introduces others into the delights of love and exploration.","['Fg', 'ff', 'voy', 'pedo', 'touching', 'drama']","<p>It began, as most such things do, innocently.  Innocence is not a
defense against persecution however, and it is of course impossible to
explain oneself to those who wish to save you from yourself when you
have no words for what one feels and thinks.</p><p>To be intelligent is not generally a blessing when one is young.  To
possess perfect recall and have a critical and perceptive mind at the
age of five is considered quite impressive by many adults.  The curse
of it I have already explained of course; and it is that curse which
prevented me from remaining with my birth parents.  In the long run
this was difficult for me, but I have adapted, and in the end it has
become a source of strength for me.</p><p>My first experiences were at the hands of a loving and gentle mother,
and these experiences became formative; to be honest, it is always our
mothers whom bring us the first pleasures of our lives, so is this so
very unusual?  It is, unfortunately, a matter of degree in which my
first pleasures were shown to me that created this difficulty.  I
recall vividly that age of five, when my mother first laid hands upon
me and gave me a taste of pleasure so very frowned upon by many.</p><p>My mother I remember as being very tall and dark; not because her skin
was dark, because it was not, but because she dressed in dark clothing
and had black hair that reached far below her waist.  My first
recollections are of that dark silk caressing me as she moved over me
and I do not believe I will ever not enjoy the feel of such silk
against my skin.  To be sure, I do not recall well her face, for even
at that early age my eyesight was going; her eyes were blue, but
little else can I recall.  I know she must have been fine-featured
because she was a tall and slender being, though perhaps they are all
tall when we are but five.</p><p>One of my mother's pleasures was to bathe me after I had taken a nap;
she did not do this in the bath, but rather stood me up upon the
large, marble basined sink, filling it with lukewarm water and taking
a cloth to me as I stood before the bathroom mirror.  I enjoyed these
baths for three reasons, though I could not adequately explain two of
them at the time.</p><p>First, my mother was a very gentle person, and her hands were fine
boned and long fingered.  She was indeed a pianist and a very well
taught one at that.  Her touch was gentle without being ticklish – and
even at that age I did so hate to be tickled – and yet not so firm she
would cause my skin to be reddened by her roughness.  She always
smelled of jasmine, and not the acrid stench of perfume, but the
subtle and sweeter aroma of essences or oils.  To be tenderly caressed
with the warm cloth and by her large hands was soothing to me.</p><p>The second reason, which would have been much harder to explain at
that tender age despite my intelligence, was that it permitted me to
be without clothing before another person.  My mother had always
called me a beautiful baby, and lacking the ability to see beauty
myself I believed her wholeheartedly.  I took pride in showing her my
beauty because it pleased her so.  I could rarely see her smile, save
when she brought her face very close to mine, so her voice provided me
with the reassurance that I had made my mother happy.  My father
tended to be less pleased by my nudity, and he would gruffly inform me
I must put some clothing on any time I was skyclad in his presence.</p><p>The third reason, and perhaps the most difficult to explain but the
most intense reason of the three, was that my mother enjoyed my body.
While this might seem an evil to those who are close minded and do
not care to hear such truths as I present, there was in fact good
reason for the gentle touches she applied to my tender body, as yet
unformed to those particulars of beauty a grown woman would have.  I
was a plump little child, I recall vividly, and this did not displease
my mother.  To this day I see no wrong in an excess of flesh compared
to the figures I have been told are preferable to most others; my
mother believed me beautiful, so therefore I must have been.</p><p>The way my baths began was thus:</p><p>I would waken from my nap, yawning and somewhat witless, as my mother
entered the nursery.  The servants would generally not be present;
though, the door was left open and there was invariably someone nearby
to watch over me should I waken suddenly.  The tall darkness that was
my mother would come into the bright room, and pick me up – often
complaining in a sweet voice that I was becoming too heavy.  I would
press my face to her neck and inhale the sweet fragrance of her, and
kiss her cheek with my arms wrapped about her neck.  She would laugh
and call me sweet, as she carried me to the bathing room.</p><p>The bathing room was white, as so many places in our house were.
There were bright spots of varied colors along the edge of the tub –
which I have since learned were flowers – that allowed me to know its
location compared to the walls (a necessity in a place so bright and
white for one who can only see blurs otherwise).  My mother would
stand me on the marble platform where the sink basin was, which was
wide and smudged with darkness in places.  There she would look at me
and ask me of my dreams, and what story my nurse Bijou had told me
before my nap as she turned on the water for the basin.  I would tell
her, if I remembered them, and tell her that as well, which I always
remembered; she would laugh softly and begin undressing me for my bath.</p><p>It always began thus, with a slow unbuttoning of my nightshirt from my
neck; and this is how I recalled the color of my mother's eyes, for
they would be wide and look upon me as she worked the small buttons
with both hands.  Being a good girl, I would hold still for her, and
often fall silent.  She never moved quickly when we performed this
ritual, and I know now it was not merely because of my precarious
perch upon the edge of the wash basin.  Being an innocent I did not
know this and merely assumed it was for being careful, which was also
true of course.  Once naked she would always ask me if I was cold, and
I would reply ""No, mama.""  Then she would smile and caress my small,
rounded shoulder and begin the task of washing me.</p><p>She would sometimes sing as she bathed me, slowly washing my soft skin
with a soft towel dampened in the lukewarm water of the sink.  It was
deliciously cooling, and in the hot summers the water would be cool,
while in the winters it would be warmer.  First it would be my belly
and my chest, which I liked despite the slight tickle of the cloth
dragging along my nipples; then my legs, left and then right.  I would
always be attentive to her face, for sometimes her cheeks would turn
pink, something quite obvious to one who was as dependant upon color
as I was.  Then she would wash my arms, which I would offer to her one
at a time.</p><p>Then she would wash my back, and for this she would often move closer,
close enough I could see her face a little more clearly; clearly
enough to see her smile and very bright eyes.  I liked it best when
she would put her hand upon my chest, and wash my back firmly.  Her
fingers would brush the tips of my tiny nipples, and I remember a
warmth, and electric tingling that would start from these tiny
caresses.  I would often giggle when she washed of my bum; she did not
wash completely between, not during these little baths, but sometimes
she would use a finger and slide the soft, damp cloth along the crease
between my legs.  I did squirm and the electrical tingle would often
be stronger after that.</p><p>When she had finished washing me with the damp cloth, my mother would
then dry me with the soft, warm towel.  She would rub me both front
and back, and I would giggle a little, because she would be careful
not to tickle me overmuch.  But I recall how it felt, to be jiggled
between her strong, strong hands, with their fine fingers caressing me
through the warmth of the cotton.  I would be very happy, I recall,
and the tingle would be stronger, because of the last part of the
ritual, and my favorite part of it.</p><p>First she would set aside the cloths she has bathed and dried me with,
and her voice would become soft, and quite serious.  First she would
touch my neck, with one warm fingertip, and ask me, ""You are not sore
here?""  And being the honest and good little girl that I was, I would
answer, ""No, mama.""  Then both hands would descend along my chest,
with its swells of baby's fat that feel so much like a young girl's
chest.  She would caress both of my nipples at once, a sensation that
brought to the fore a much stronger tingling to my senses.  It seemed
to reach down deep inside, all the way to the soles of my feet, and
yet it gathered most strongly in my belly.  ""And these are not bitten
or sore?"" she would ask, and I would reply in a slightly quavering
voice, ""No, mama.""  I did not know why she asked me these strange
questions, but I know that I did enjoy my mother's hands moving where
they would.</p><p>By now my cheeks would be hot as I expected the two caresses that
would come next.  I distinctly recall that warmth, and that intense,
strange tingle.  It was a wondrous feeling, and I could not help but
believe that there should be more to it, a greater sensation to it.
My mother would speak very softly, in a voice at once breathless and
concerned.  She would take a single finger and place it between my
legs, whereupon I would be overcome by warmth inside.  Being a good
girl I would of course try to hold still for my mother, and she would
gently rub my undeveloped and sensitive sex quite thoroughly, even a
little deeply, feeling the tender barrier within.  ""And there is no
pain or soreness here?""  Of course I would answer ""No, mama,"" for
there was none; but the sensations I did feel were not pain or
soreness in the slightest!</p><p>There were occasions when my mother would excite me so that I wet
myself slightly; often this was when the tingle from her touches to
the tiny nubs upon my chest was stronger than usual.  She would laugh
a little, and I would become quite hot in the face and ears.  She
would tell me with gentle humor that it was no great matter, and lick
her fingers clean.  This did not distress me of course; I had been
taught to be clean, and I saw no wrong in my mother's manners through
the clouds of my unfocused eyes and their innocence.</p><p>After this caress, she would move close, so that I would press my
hands against her bosom, soft and yet firm with her youth and
vitality, occasionally feeling the hard pebbles of her own nipples
under my tiny hands.  I had a great curiosity about her soft gasps
when my hands would find them beneath her dark silk shirt; now of
course I know what those gasps meant, but then I only was curious, for
I wanted to not disturb my mother with questions that would distract
her from my own pleasures.  I was a selfish little thing in some ways;
but we all are as children, where pleasure and games are concerned.  I
would often move my legs apart a little more for her, and she would
lay one firm, warm hand along my back while the other would move
between my soft, smooth buttocks, gently feeling for the dark little
hole concealed between them.  She would rub it lightly with her
fingertip, exploring its crinkled edges with great care; I often
became a little wet then if I had not before, but never enough for her
to notice.   ""And this is not sore or painful?""  I would murmur
against her breasts, ""No, mama.""</p><p>This caress would signify the end of bathing, and I would often feel
that there should be more to this game, that I was not responding as
well as I could or should have.  My mother's cheeks would be quite red
and I would feel her heart beat very quickly when she wrapped me in a
towel, and carried me to my room to get dressed once more.  Often she
would leave me in the care of my nurse or a tutor and excuse herself
for some time after.  These gentle baths were very enjoyable for me,
and it was usually some time before the tingling in my belly or the
warmth deep inside would fade.  But eventually it would, and my life
would go on as normal.</p><p>Innocence is not always a good thing; many times have I thought back
on how my life might have been if I had spoken to my mother of one
incident when I was enjoying my after nap bath.  Mother had just begun
on my backside, and I saw the tall, dark blue that I associated with
my father.  He dressed conservatively, I learned; the maids, my nurse,
and the cook all wore portions of white with their dark clothing, so
they were very clear to me even with my maligned sight.  My father was
a tall, thin man, with a penchant for brown and grey.  He spoke in a
gruff voice, and I had noticed a certain tendency for my nurse and my
mother not to leave me alone with him for too long when there were no
others about.  He had a beard, and he on occasion liked to tickle me
with it when I was younger, until I would be squalling quite loudly.
So grew my unfortunate desire not to be tickled at all.</p><p>As mother pressed her hand to my chest, and touched my nipples in such
an exciting way I could not help but move against her, I saw my father
standing at the doorway.  I was of course unsure of his expression,
and since he did not speak I did not know the tone of his voice, which
was a surer measure of people's emotions to me than any expression
could be.  I can imagine, however, that his hands must have been
clenched, and his anger would have made his face ugly to the touch.
But these are things known to a person older than five, and to me,
then, it was not a concern to have my father watch my mother at
bathing me.  Perhaps if I had said something to my mother at that
moment, things might have gone differently.  As it was, the shadow in
the hallway that was my father vanished to one side, and left my
blurred vision.</p><p>As before, my mother ended my bath with those exciting, gentle
touches, those caresses which inflamed feelings for which I hade few
words.  It was not shame, I knew this; my mother had asked me if I was
ashamed of myself after I had done something to embarrass my family or
myself so I was fully cognizant of 'shame'.  Love I knew, for I loved
my mother, and my father, and my nurse, and one of the darling maids
that my mother seemed to have special preference to.  It was not anger
or sadness, for these I knew also.  I had no name for this particular
feeling that my mother could instill in my child's body; I knew it as
delightful to experience, and that she loved me.  So, at that time I
needed to know nothing more of it.</p><p>The changes began late that evening.  My mother and her delicate
little maid with the very high, breathy voice came to my room as I
slept, waking me with their movements in my room despite the stealth
at which they did so.  As a necessity I had become accustomed to
listening for things around me more than looking; my clouded vision
could not be relied upon to alert me to the presence of others.  So I
woke, sitting up; they were not daunted by this and closed my door,
leaving only the light of my little round-about nightlight to
illuminate their work.  As the maid – dressed in beige pants and a
thick shirt of dark red-brown rather than her usual outfit, forcing me
to name her by voice rather than appearance – quickly began ransacking
my small wardrobe and chest of drawers, my mother came to me and
pulled me from the blankets, setting me on her lap in little more than
my thin nightshirt.</p><p>""Antoinette, my dear, sweet little one….you must go with Elle, and do
as she says.""  My mother's voice was very concerned, and I could hear
in her voice that she had been crying.  I reached up, to be certain of
this, and my tiny hand came away from her cheek wet.  ""I love you so
much, my little one, but I am afraid you will not see me for some
time.""  Her words caught in her throat, and I felt an equal upwelling
of choking sadness.</p><p>""I do not want to leave you, mama…."" I said in a small voice.  My
mother held me close, and pressed our cheeks together so that I felt
we would not be parting.  But she pulled away finally and slipped my
nightshirt from me to dress me in a soft dress that was much warmer.
I started to cry, but she quickly hushed me, with soft kisses and
delicate touches upon my face and hair.</p><p>""You mustn't cry, my love.  You must be very quiet, and do as Elle
says for you to do.  You will be good, won't you?""  Because it was my
mother asking this of me, and because I wished to make her proud I
said yes, I would be good.  But there was a part of me which said that
I would say this because if I said it she would not make me go with
Elle, whom I did love, but whom was not my mother.  My mother reached
around her neck, and removed a delicate chain from her throat, a chain
that sometimes she would let me hold so as to play with the brightly
sparking pendant of rubies and diamonds it ended in.  This she placed
around my neck with a small sob.</p><p>Realizing that my mother needed me to be strong for her this once, I
bravely stopped crying aloud, but I felt my cheeks become more wet
with tears.  ""I am so sorry, my child, my dearest, sweet child.  I
will pray that we can see one another again soon.""  I nodded solemnly,
and she hugged me tight; I threw my arms around her neck and clung,
not wishing to let go of the woman who had given me so much.  I sobbed
a little more as she said I love you to me, and I returned her love
with my own.  Then Elle was gently picking me up, and my mother rose.</p><p>She kissed me, and then kissed Elle; I saw quite clearly, from the
inches away that we were, that this kiss was longer and much more
involved than my mother's kisses with me had been.  But the thought
was gone as my mother kissed me again and I spoke to her, ""I will miss
you, mama….I love you.""  She said nothing more but hugged both Elle
and myself, before quietly opening the door for us.  Elle, carrying
both myself and a small tote, quickly made her way to the kitchen
entrance, while my mother followed us much of the way.  My father was
speaking quite loudly to someone upon the phone, about some matter I
did not at the time recognize.  If I had, I would not have been quite
so innocent, and perhaps things would again have been much different.</p><p>As it was, my mother kissed me one last time, and urged Elle to go
quickly, and quietly.  I clung to Elle, and let her carry me away from
my home to places unknown.  Because I did not know then what I know
now, to me it seemed an exile; my mother had abandoned me to caprice
and to this young woman whom she seemed to love as much as myself.  It
was difficult, that night, for Elle was forced to walk clear to the
front gate while avoiding the main lights.  There were several times
when she nearly fell; the grass was slippery and she was hurrying much
to fast for my own taste.</p><p>Still, she arrived at the front gate, and the young man who was there
let us out, saying that he was sorry; I did not know why he would be
sorry, and I recall an anger that made my cheeks hot at his
presumption.  He had no right to say he was sorry was my thought, and
I do not recall why his words angered me so, save that they echoed my
mother's words and I did not wish to hear those words from another's
tongue.  Still, he let us free of my home, and Elle settled me into a
car seat.  I did not fight her, and she kissed my forehead as she was
on occasion willing to do when I had been especially good.  I cried a
little more, and this time she let me, as she slid into her side of
the car.</p><p>Elle caressed my hair, and kissed me again, saying she would do her
best to help my mother; then we were moving, and I cried myself to sleep.</p><p>The next weeks were not at all pleasant.  Not because of Elle, who
treated me with such tenderness and care that I was left befuddled
with her gentleness and kindness.  No other nurse or maid had ever
given me such treatment.  Then there were the colors!  A veritable
riot of colors existed in her tiny flat that left me quite dazed; it
took me even longer to learn my way around the flat than it had my
house, because the colors distracted and confused me at first.  Still,
Elle was very patient, not scolding me when I failed to reach the
bathroom in time to prevent an accident; she did have me help her
clean, which reinforced my desire to perform better for her.</p><p>On those many occasions when she would leave to work at my mother's
home, she would leave me in the care of the other young woman who
lived in her flat: a long limbed, tousle haired blonde whom went by
the name Daphne.  Daphne was an artist, and while she was watching me
she would read, or play games.  I still cried on occasion, for I
missed my mother terribly, and she would ask me if I wished to be
held.  This gentle, concerned young woman always received a ""yes,
please,"" because she asked me.  I am sure if she had not I would have
bawled all the harder for her attempts to help.</p><p>I would be woken some nights by the sounds the two young women made as
they slept in their bed, believing me asleep in the cot Elle had
brought for me.  I did not disillusion them, for it was a strangely
fascinating thing to see their shadows caress and move against one
another.  Often Elle would tell her lovely friend to be more quiet,
and there would be soft laughter.  Sometimes they would even do so
while I was awake in the living room, playing with my toys or the
paints Daphne had given to me to practice with.   Their blurred shadow
bodies, one in dark clothing and the other in bright pastels, so often
became intertwined that I began to think of them as a single person,
rather than two people.</p><p>It was not too long before another woman came, dressed in dark colors
and speaking in a deeper, more mature voice.  She explained I could
not stay with Elle any longer, and that she would be taking custody of
me.  Elle admitted she understood, but that I might not like that.  I
spoke up, at that time, interrupting though I knew it was quite rude.</p><p>""Will you be taking me to my mama?""  I asked, not trusting this dark
blue stranger.</p><p>""No, I am afraid not, miss.  You will have to come with me and stay
with other children in an institution for a while.""  I was not alarmed
as yet; it was not an orphanage, as I had heard many wicked tales of.
I knew it would not be pleasant but I could accept that for now.  It
was not the first time a hospital had been mentioned in my presence.
""Your mother and father will not be with you for a little while still.""</p><p>I thought for a long while then, looking towards the slender darkness
that was Elle.  ""Will it be okay, Elle?""   Heard the soft catch in her
voice that showed how sad she was.</p><p>""Yes, Anti, you can go with the lady.  She will take you to a safe
place.  I will visit every day.""  Daphne too said she would visit, and
I was not surprised to hear sadness in her voice as well.  I told the
woman I would need a short while to get my clothing and toys together.
She said she would wait, and she did so, though Elle and I lingered
over my clothes and toys and spoke in soft voices of what was to
become of me.</p><p>I was intelligent enough to realize that something quite bad had
happened, and though I did not know what it was I knew it would not be
simple or quick to fix.  As we finished putting my meager belongings
away Elle hugged me tightly, and kissed me on the lips much as my
mother had done.  I recall her tasting sweet, like apples, and that
her hazel eyes were wet with tears.  Our tears mingled on our cheeks
as we said out goodbyes.  Daphne kissed my cheek and told me to be
brave and good.  I thanked her for the paints, and said I would
practice every day, not knowing that one day I would be unable to see
the colors that she had given to me.</p><p>Though I would not know this for many years, my father had accused my
mother of molestation of me; but this did not work in his favor, as he
himself had actually been convicted of this very thing.  Eventually it
came to me to prove my mother's guilt or innocence, and my own
innocence and trust proved to be the undoing of my family.  So it was
almost two weeks after being confined to an institution for the blind
that I was taken before the judge and the court to testify.  I knew my
mother and father were there, by their voices, and I was allowed to
hug my mother once under the watchful eye of the bailiff and the stern
lady in blue.  I told her it would be all right, because Elle had said
so.  She had laughed in the midst of her crying, and called me sweet.</p><p>Of the many things I heard that day I learned much more, later.  As
it was, I did not know what the terms 'lesbian', 'pedophile',
'divorce', or 'custodial rights' meant.  I did know that my mother had
been accused of two of those things, while my father was accused of
one and laid claim to two others; I myself was befuddled and since I
could only see blurs and hear voices, I contented myself for waiting
my turn to be addressed.  It was some time before I was called to take
the stand, and they gave me a tall seat to sit in so the jury and the
people could see me.  The sharp voiced man who had no hair and wore
black asked me questions, and I answered them; many people made
strange noises at the answers I gave.</p><p>""Did your mother ever touch you in places she should not?"" was his
first question, and it seemed like a very strange thing to ask.  I
knew what places strangers should not touch, of course.  But my mother
and father were different than strangers, so naturally I said no to
his question.</p><p>""Did your mother ever touch you between the legs?"" he asked, moving
back and forth in front of me like some kind of strange shark.</p><p>Of course, being the honest child that I was, I responded with, ""Yes,
sir.""  He asked me if these touches had been longer than a few
seconds, and naturally I answered positively.  I did not know why he
needed the details of my baths, and his manners and loud voice
distressed me.</p><p>""When did she do these things?  At night, in your bed?""  At this the
woman next to my mother claimed 'objection' and spoke loudly about
'leading the witness'.  Since I was sitting I said that he was not
leading me anywhere, and this caused many people to laugh, and a
surprised, soft sobbing laugh from my mother, while I heard an angry
mutter from my father.  The kind-voiced old man in the highest seat,
hidden behind a great deal of brown tower, said I should answer the
questions.</p><p>""No, sir; during my bath.""  At this there was a great deal of
muttering among the people until the kindly sounding man rapped the
wooded tower he was sitting behind sharply with something hard.</p><p>""Did she say anything during these times?""  He sounded very intent
upon my answer, and I was confused, but answered him as best I could.</p><p>""Yes sir.  She asked it I had been bitten or if I hurt when she
touched me.""  The man wandered around some more as the court was
quieted.</p><p>""And did it hurt when she touched you in those places?""  Naturally I
said not, and was not surprised when he asked me to tell him how it
felt to be touched there.</p><p>""It felt very good, sir.""  The resulting outcry was enough to make me
jump, and the noise was so frenetic I started to cry.</p><p>As the lady in blue came to take me back to the institution, I heard
my mother speak quite loudly and clearly, ""I love you, Antoinette!""  I
of course cried for her, screamed, to be honest; but as all small
children, my screams meant nothing to those whom believed they knew
best for me.  This was how I learned that the truth could be a weapon
in the hands of my enemies, a lesson I have never forgotten to this day.</p><p>As one can guess, in the end my mother was not allowed to have me, but
nor was my father.  It was decided that though my mother had been
acting in my best interests, she could not be allowed to keep a
daughter when she was evidently a practicing lesbian (with none other
than the delicate and breathy-voiced Elle, of course); and the court
would remand me to the government's care for the time being.  I cried
a great deal at first, but true to her word, Elle visited me every
day, and sometimes the painter Daphne with her.  I was given letters
by them from my mother, and I read these carefully written letters
avidly, knowing in my heart my mother would always love me.</p><p>So began my journey through life; I remained at the institution for
seven years, where I learned many things.  But, I am tired now, and
will speak of these lessons learned later.</p>"
1394,Carrie Babysitting,Ghostwriter,1,"A girl goes babsitting, and has adventures with her neighbor kids, Kevin and Shauna!","['b', 'g', 'm', 'f oral panties ped ws']","<p>Carrie was a girl of 15. She had square black rim glasses, and brown hair that was thick and slightly wavy. She had a lot of freckles on her arms, legs, face and stomach, but 
they died off under her bikini line. She hated her freckles. She had blue eyes, and she was 5' 7"" and of average height, with small B cup breasts. She had a plain style, usually 
wearing low cut boot cut jeans. </p><p>Carrie was sitting at home with her mother one day, after school, watching Jerry Springer. The phone rang, and Carrie made no effort to get it, after a long day at school she 
was tired. Her mother picked it up from the kitchen. After a few minutes, her mother, a tall busty woman who looked like her daughter  had grown up and gotten bigger tits, 
sat down on the couch beside her. </p><p>""That was the neighbors, in unit 4."" she said. Carrie lived across the way from unit 4 in her complex. It was a medium income complex, and although a bit shabby, was safe. 
The lady who lived in unit 4 was named Angie, she was a single mother, a teacher's aide, with 2 children, a boy named Kevin of about 5 and a girl named Shauna of 7. </p><p>""What did they want?"" replied Carrie.</p><p>""Well, they wanted to know if you babysit. I said yes, because I figured you could use the pocket money."" Carrie's mother still used old terms like 'pocket money' instead of 
allowance.</p><p>""Sounds cool."" She tried to hide her excitement about her first job. ""When?""</p><p>""Saturday. She would like you there at two, and she'll be back at ten. That's not too long, is it? She said she'd pay you fifty dollars.""</p><p>""Of course not!""</p><p>Carrie picked out her outfit with chasing kids around all day in mind. She figured they wouldn't care how she dressed, so she chose grey sweatpants, boxer shorts (because 
they're comfortable!) and one of her field hockey T-shirts. She left the house and walked 30 seconds to unit 4. She knocked, then waited. Angie answered the door, almost 
ready to leave. Carrie had expected a tour, but apparently there was no time. Angie was wearing an elegant scarlet robe, and stepping into black stillettos. With the instructions 
'Hey hun, schedule on the fridge, kids in the TV room, gotta run!' she was gone.</p><p>Carrie walked into the house, and kicked off her runners. All the units were designed the same, and she walked down the hall that spilled into the TV room. Kevin and Shauna 
were watching some kids show. Carrie introduced herself, the kids said 'Hi' shyly, and she sat down. Within seconds she was bored to tears. </p><p>She decided to convince the kids to play a game or something.</p><p>""Hey guys. Why watch TV when you can play a board game? Which one is the game closet?"" Even she knew how corny that sounded. </p><p>""Nobody plays board games, anymore."" replied Shauna. She got up, walked to the TV, and reached for the N64 controller. As she was bending over, Carrie realized that the girl 
was still in her pajamas, and was clearly not wearing any panties, as they rode up into her ass crack. The night shirt was too big, and she could clearly see her belly. Shauna 
was one of those girls with a cute little belly, which would disappear as she got older. </p><p>Kevin yelled from the couch 'Tomb Raider!' </p><p>'I'm not playing that game, all you do is try to position the camera to look at her boobs' screamed Shauna.</p><p>Carrie was suprised at the little girl's language, but all she said was 'Let's play something we can all enjoy.' Just then, Kevin got up and went up the stairs. Carrie asked Shauna 
were he was going, she said 'bathroom, probly.'</p><p>The reason Carrie had taken her babysitter course in the first place was because she wanted to change babies diapers. She knew that when older people got horny from that 
stuff, it was bad, but figured since she was still a minor it was okay. Now was her first chance. ""I'm going to make sure he's ok."" she commented as she ran up the stairs. </p><p>It was her lucky day. Apparently Kevin wasn't old enough to care about closing the door yet. As she walked into the bathroom, nervous beyond belief, and dripping her juices 
into her boxers, she tried to act nonchalant. He was pulling his pants down, and she could see his bare bottom. She was sitting. 'Hey. Why are you going like that?'</p><p>He looked at her with big eyes. She could tell he was confused as to why she was there, and why she cared how he went pee pee. ""that's how mommy does it...' he said. </p><p>""No, man."" She said, trying to act like one of the guys. ""Guys do it standing. Well, cool guys.""  ""I'm cool!"" he yelled back at her, standing back up. She caught the first glimpse of 
his little pee pee. It was only about an inch and a half long floppy, and uncircumcised. He didn't really care that it was visible, but he didn't know what to do next to be one of 
the cool kids. Carrie took the lead. </p><p>""Ok, stand like this, at the edge. That's right."" He hung his little wiener over the edge and started to piss. ""No, no! You have to hold it!"" He reached, and held it, but didn't aim. 
Carrie didn't want to clean the little boy's piss off the floor, so she had to take initiative. All this time, she could feel her pussy tingling, and getting wetter and wetter.  She 
could smell the aroma of her sex juices in the room, and hopped the little boy didn't know what it was. </p><p>She grabbed his little pee pee with her thumb and index finger, and held it towards the bowl. His piss was going all over, so she pulled gently on his foreskin. To her surprise, 
it pulled back, exposing the swollen red head of his little penis. She had read that many boys weren't able to retract the foreskin until they're early teens. As he finished 
peeing, she looked around for toilet paper, and saw only a small bit which she should save for his sister. She looked the little boy in the eyes. She had two options. Shake him 
dry and risk a urinary infection, or a quick lick. She did the latter. Reaching out her tongue, she bent down to his little cock, still holding the foreskin in place. Though not hard, 
it wasn't as flaccid as before. She swirled her tongue around his head once, then returned his foreskin to its forward area. It didn't cover the entire head this time. </p><p>She pulled up his undies and his shorts. Had her sweats been off, her boxers would have a little dab of visible moisture. However she too had to pee now. </p><p>She asked Kevin to sit on the bathtub edge, as she put the toilet seat down and stood up. She made a point to get as close to him as possible as she reached for the waistband 
on her sweats. She pulled, her boxers coming with her. Her pussy was covered in small curly brown hairs, from about 3 inches up her pubic area, down to her labia. The area 
around her vagina was glistening with her juices. Just then, she hard a giggle from the door way behind her. She turned around, frightened, to see Shauna standing there, one 
hand covering her mouth, the other clearly teasing her own cunny through the thin flannel of her pajama bottoms.</p><p>""You scared me!"" Carrie exclaimed, staring at the girls hand on her pussy, with her own pants still around her ankles. </p><p>""I can pee like that."" replied Shauna, matter-of-factly. ""Of course you can't"" Said Carrie. ""Only boys can pee like that!""</p><p>With that, Shauna walked past Carrie, her golden locks flowing in her wake, up the the john, and pulled down her bottoms. She revealed a cute little cunt, the kind only little 
girls have. When standing, the only part visible was a slit between her legs, unless she was to sit spread eagle. She took two fingers, and spread her labia apart. A slight 
reposition of her hips, and she let her stream flow. She clearly had practice, as  her stream hit it's target. Carrie stood amazed while the little girl pissed standing up better than 
her brother! After she was done, she shook her hips twice as some stray drops hit the floor. Kevin was clearly indifferent to the whole process, as he simply sat there watching 
the happenings. As soon as her stream ended, Shauna turned around and sat down. ""I may be able to pee standing, but I can't do everything."" she explained.</p><p>Carrie now had to piss real bad. She was afraid it would jet out of her onto the floor. Her pants and boxers still down, she jumped up on the counter and positioned her 
throbbing pussy over the sink. Ahhhhh. it felt good to finally let go. She let her stream go down the drain in the basin that held washing water.</p><p>""Gross!"" said Shauna.</p><p>""Cool!"" said Kevin. Carried smiled. She did this at home, too. </p><p>Using the last bit of TP for her butt, Shauna looked around for some more for her still dripping cunny. Finding none, she looked alarmed.</p><p>""Don't worry."" She said. 'I can help. Kevin, please go play Tomb Raider for a while."" The little boy ran out of the room and down the stairs. Shauna looked up at her.</p><p>Carrie got down on the ground, and knelt  between the girls legs. Gently spreading them apart, she moved her tongue towards the girl's open labia. ""Hold you vagina how you 
did when you pissed.""</p><p>""My what?"" replied Shauna. Oh god, she didn't even know her terminology. ""My little hole?""</p><p>""Err, yes, Shauna, your little hole."" ""Ok!"" she said. </p><p>Carrie slowly slid her tongue up the little girls cunt. Pausing at the top, she swirled around a few times. She heard the girl moan with pleasure. She began to trace the alphabit. 
One by one on Shauna's bald little cunny. Up down, up down, around in circles on her cunny. Carrie's saliva was not the only liquid present. She recognized the taste of the 
girl's love juices, familiar to her own the many times she had licked her fingers after a tiring masturbation session. She reached her pinky finger up. Slowly, she pushed it into 
the girls little hole, still concentrating her tongue on her little clut, which now stood a few millimeters out and hard. The little finger went in to her first knuckle. Pulling out, 
she licked her finger and tried again. The finger slid in as deep as it could. She began to massage the little girls spongy walls, wondering what, if anything, had been there 
before her. She girl began to shake. Carrie licked harder and massaged faster. With a little yelp of pleasure, Shauna came. Carrie knew she had come by the wild bucking of her 
hips, almost falling through the toilet seat. Lying lifeless for a few moments, Carrie caught her breath. When she opened her eyes again, the PJ bottoms were back on.</p><p>""Thank-you."" Shauna said quietly as she hurried away.</p><p>Carrie walked into the girls room, wearing only her sweats, holding her boxers. They were her brothers boxers, she wore them often as they let her feel free. He once 
complained of her scent in them, because he was too lazy to simply wash them after she borrowed a pair. She opened the pink set of drawers, one by one, until she found the 
drawer containing the girl's dainties. She fished around, and pulled out a small pink thong that said 'Lick it before you stick it."" on it. What the fuck? What kind of a second year 
old had thongs, especially this kind? Without thinking, she pocketed the pair of tiny pink panties, for future use. She walked downstairs. The kids were playing Tomb Raider. 
She walked behind them, sat on the couch, and pulled off her sweats, which now also stunk of her juices, It was only 4;30. She would have time to wash her clothes before their 
mom got home.</p><p>She began rubbing her clit, slow at first, then faster as she noticed the wet spot on Shauna's PJs. In one finger. Then two, then, slowly, she slid in four, using only her natural 
lubricant. She pounded her clit and she moved her fingers in and out, but it wasn't enough. She turned over on the couch. The kids had noticed and were watching, now. ""Hey,, 
my thong!"" said little Shauna. ""Shut up"" said Carrie. She put one finger in the thong over the patch of material with the words. She slowly but surely began to insert the thong 
covered finger up her tight asshole. She had freckles on her ass, from bathing nude when she was younger. As far in as her finger would go, she felt the pressure building up 
as she continued to slap her slit with her other hand. She furiously began finger fucking her asshole, thong and all.  She then felt a pair of lips on her labia, licking sloppily. She 
turned to see Shuna, staring wide eyed into her hers as her tongue dutifully licked Carrie to her orgasm. Kevin didn't want to be left behind. The only thing she had done to him 
was like his little pee pee, and she seemed to enjoy that, he though. He pulled off his tighty whities, and climbed up on the couch. He positioned his little cock by her mouth, 
and even pulled back his own foreskin, just as she had down. She began licked and sucking his little tool, as he realized just how good it felt to have a teenager suck his cock 
and finger his balls. Shauna was now doing her pussy all on her own, and she only needed one finger to continue pounding her asshole with the girls thong. Just as quickly as 
Shauna had, Carrie began to feel her blood rushing to her engorged clit. A great deep orgasm came over her, as she screamed out 'YEAH, you little cunt! Keep licking me while 
a throat your brother, you love seeing my ass filled with your panties, you whore!"" With that, Carrie squirted out a little jet of cum, enough to cover the girl's little face, from 
her lucious cunt. This was Carrie's first time squirting, and it was on her 7 year old neighbors face, as her brother came without cumming (he was too young) in her mouth.</p>"
1395,A Lil Quickie,Gia1978,1,,"['Ff', 'cons', 'oral', 'squirt']","<p>Just a little quickie about a little quickie I had a while back.
Most names are changed to protect the guilty.</p><p>I was working the late shift (4-12) shift at the coffee house again. I
was normally not alone but this night, the kitchen staffer (Jose) had
to leave early because his kid was sick and had to go to the hospital.
I had been closing for a few years on and off since my first job at a
place like this in my freshman year of college, so it was no big deal
to me. I sent him off to go be with his family, closed the kitchen and
continued serving lattes and mochas. I called the owner and let her
know I was closing alone. She offered to come and help me, but I told
her it was slow (there were only two people in the store) and that I
had it under control.</p><p>She thanked me for covering, due to the fact she had to open the place
back up at 6 AM, and told me she would make it up to me soon. I
grinned, full well knowing she sported quite a lovely cookie in those
baggy Dockers she always wears, and I know just how she intended to
use my cookie to make it up to me. Brenda is 17 years older than me
and married, but hey... she's really hot and I go weak in the crotch
for a good fuck! What's a girl gonna do?</p><p>Anyway, I hung up and refilled the coffee for the two college geeks,
studying for an upcoming final before Christmas break. The boys weakly
flirted with me and I smiled back with my patented 'crotchmelter' grin
(named as such by an ex-girlfriend of mine).</p><p>I went back to my stool behind the counter and turned up the volume on
my iPod. Brenda rigged the sound system in the cafe so the employees
can plug in our own music. I was in a Jeff Buckley kinda mood and I
went back to reading The Da Vinci Code. It is getting more than a
little cold here in 'Porn Valley' lately. For those of you who are not
aware, I live in the San Fernando Valley. In the winter it can get
down to about 40 at night. Not cold by winter type standards in a lot
of places, but cold enough for this valley girl. I was not really
dressed for this, as when I came into work that afternoon, it was in
the high 70's. I had on a pair of Levi jeans and a white wife-beater,
with my new black 'Very Sexy Secret Embrace' Victoria's Secret bra
(for my female readers, you really need to check these out). My
cleavage rocks in this thing!</p><p>Around 10 PM or so, two Filipino couples came in for a drink. The were
dressed a little
""too fast and too furious"" for my taste, but one of the girls really
stood out to me. She was a tiny little thing, about 4'10"" and had a
round face that just about killed me. She had deep brown eyes, and a
truly button nose. Her lips looked so full I thought she might have
been punched in the mouth, but the swell was natural and put Angelina
Jolie's lips to shame.</p><p>She caught me staring and hit me with a smile that rivaled my own
'crotchmelter'. I felt
myself blushing as I took their order. I told them to have a seat, and
I would ring it up
when I finished making the drinks. As they made their way to the
table, I got a long look at her perfect little butt. She had jeans on
and they were a size 0 if they were adult at all!
What really killed me was the red Chuck Taylor high tops, I really
like that look.</p><p>I made their drinks, and motioned to them to come and pay. The little
pinoy walked right up to the counter and pulled her credit card
(platinum, I might add). I coyly asked for I.D.
and she pulled out her license. It seemed that Rose Gutierrez just
turned seventeen; she was indeed only 4'10"" and weighed 91 lbs. The
dimples she flashed on the license photo caused another surge of juice
in my pussy. She reached out and her fingers stroked mine as I handed
her back her card and license. She blushed and lowered her eyes as she
brushed her jet black hair from her pretty face. We made eye contact
again and I felt my nipples pop up to say hi. I swear to Christ, she
licked her fat lips and smiled when she noticed them. I blushed AGAIN
and I introduced myself.</p><p>""I'm Gia,” I said with a slight crack in my voice (FUCK!).</p><p>I am telling the truth here you guys, her answer totally floored me!</p><p>She said, ""I'm so fuckin' yours..."" and she flashed a grin that said
SHE MEANT IT!</p><p>She signed the receipt and then wrote her number on a napkin on the
counter. I took it and  folded it up, sticking it in my bra. Her eyes
twinkled at that maneuver, and I winked at her. I watched her strut
back to her table with the drinks and I pretended to go back to my
book. Truth is, I watched how she acted with her date. She was clearly
not into him, and I caught her stealing glances at me every couple of
minutes.</p><p>Thirty minutes later they got up to leave, and she came back to the
counter to 'tip me'. She looked me dead in the eye and asked what time
we close. Her voice sounded so high and cute (most times I hate when
girls do that 'little girl' voice, but hers was real and I fuckin'
melted on hearing it). I smiled and told her midnight. She checked her
watch and said Goodnight. Little Rose and her friends walked out the
front door and I started breathing again.</p><p>I closed the doors at about ten after twelve, and got back to closing
up the shop. I had cranked up some Nine-inch-nails, and was mopping
the floor when I heard someone banging on the glass. My heart jumped
into my throat when I looked up to see little Rose standing at the
door, looking cold as hell! I grabbed my keys and opened the door for
her. She smiled as she stepped inside and she shivered as I locked the
door behind her. I turned and she stepped right into me and reached up
to kiss me! Now I'm 5' 2"", so I bent down a little to meet those
unbelievable lips in an open mouth kiss.</p><p>I think at least two songs went by before we stopped kissing. Right
there in the door so anybody driving by could see us. I took her by
the hand and lead her to Brenda's office. Stopping only to turn off
the lights in the store, I joined her on the black leather couch I had
fucked on many times before. She had pulled off her big sweater and I
got a good look at her little titties. She was still dressed in a tee
and her jeans, but I got a quick appraisal of this little atom bomb. I
started to pull my wife-beater off and she stood to help me undress,
kissing my belly as I lifted it over my head. Her hands were behind
me, unhooking my bra and her lips locked onto my left nipple the
second it was exposed!</p><p>BOOM! A tiny orgasm surged thru me as my bra dropped to the floor. I
groaned as she sucked and nibbled on my erect nub. Her tiny hands
fumbled for my belt and my jeans were quickly open. I was stunned how
quickly the little Filipina got me down to my panties and shoes. I sat
back down on the couch and we took off my shoes and pulled my jeans
off my ankles. Rose took a step back and started to strip for me. I
swear she did it for a living. The teen took of her clothing slowly
and seductively, like a seasoned stripper. As her bra came off, I
gulped. Her brown skin was flawless and her chocolate nipples stood
out at least an inch from her pert A cup titties.</p><p>Now we were both in panties only and she fell forward onto me on the
couch and we resumed our kiss.</p><p>We must have kissed for another hour or so, feeling each other up
pretty good but we both avoided each others crotch. (it was like we
were saving the best for later). Finally, she pulled away and lay back
on the far arm of the couch. I got up on my knees and hooked my
fingers in the elastic band of her thong. Slowly I pulled the top back
to reveal the hidden prize in her soaked panties. I was panting loudly
as I exposed the soft black line of straight pubic hair. Rose lifted
her tiny little ass up for me to slip off her thong. She was so wet,
the crotch stuck to her fat puffy mons as I pulled them off. I slipped
them off her tiny ankles, and Rose opened her stubby legs for me.</p><p>Now if you have read my stories, dear readers, you know I have a few
fetishes that show up in my writing often. Well, let me tell you that
the world stopped spinning for just a second when I saw the present
little Rose had for me. She had a pencil thin line of hair that
extended straight up from her dark brown acorn of a clit sitting at
the top of her swollen labia!</p><p>It was big, I mean  IT WAS FUCKING BIG! I laughed out loud and
shuddered with joy and lust.</p><p>Rose was clearly embarrassed by her 'deformity' and covered it with
both hands. I saw this in her eyes, and I said, ""No, no baby.. Don't
cover it, she's beautiful!""</p><p>I saw the relief in her face and she grinned so sexily at me, I about
came right then. Rose pulled her hands away from her pussy and I fell
forward to climb between her short little thighs. I drew in a deep
whiff of her strong scent. Her pussy was so wet and juicy, and it
smelled spicy and very strong. Not bad or unclean, but strong like
when a woman is really turned on and wet. Her labia glistened in the
light and looked as if they had been dipped in chocolate! I stuck my
tongue out to take my first taste of the crinkled flesh in front of
me. It was heaven, and I began to lap away at the delightful feast.</p><p>I was sucking out her juice, my slurping stifled by Rose's moans. I
savaged her labia, thrusting as deep as I could with my tongue to
scoop out as much of the tiny brunette's essence as fast as it flowed.
The flavor filled my mouth and I had never tasted anything so
wonderful. Rose's head snapped back on the couch, her cries of joy
filling the office. Her tiny body rocked back and forth, pulling me
with her as my mouth remained glued to her drooling pussy. Barking and
whining noises escaped from Rose's throat, through her clenched teeth.
Then louder, heaving gasps. I slipped two fingers inside of  her and
my lips found Rose's awesome clit.</p><p>Her tiny hips bucked as I applied suction to the fat little mini-cock
in my mouth. I giggled as I felt the next surge of juice around my
fingers. Rose's pussy was as fresh and as sweet as I imagined it would
be. I roughly ran the tip of my tongue across the huge nub, wrapping
my lips over my teeth and holding the fat nub immobile. My fingers
sought out her G-spot, as I attempted to coax out more of the tiny
teenage fillipina's juice.</p><p>""Oh yes, you're soooo good at this,"" Rose squeaked softly as she felt
my two fingers working their way across the roof of her pussy.</p><p>She lifted her head up to smile at me. I reached down under me to play
with my gooey pussy with my left hand. I was making all kinds of noise
and grunts eating this little Asian treat. I felt the walls of her
pussy begin to spasm and I knew I had her now. I  doubled the suction
and tonguing and I pressed the tips of my fingers up into her spot hard.</p><p>Rose began to buck and snort as she came. There was a white thick
cream dribbling into the palm of my hand, and I continued my attack on
that amazing clit of hers.</p><p>Rose now bucked her hips up and down, ""Fuck yes! That's it... go...
go... ARRRGHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p><p>Then she stiffened and slumped in front of me. I slowly withdrew my
fingers from her and released her clit from my lip grip. I looked down
to see that her clit had now extended almost an inch out of her hood.
Fuck! I really have a thing for the big ones. I shivered with
excitement. My palm was filled with a big hot glob of her cum and I
lapped it up and swallowed. YUMMY.</p><p>As Rose sat up, I lay back. She climbed between my thighs to give me
the same treatment I had just given her. Being ten years older and
having taken some pretty big cocks, I was not nearly tight as the
little teen and she was instantly able to slip three fingers inside
me. I was already sopping wet and her hand surged forward. Rose worked
in her pinky finger and was able to run four fingers across the roof
of my hot pussy, really doing a number on my G-spot.</p><p>My brain flashed and I saw white. I grunted out a warning to the teenager.</p><p>""Ro... Rose, I... I'm a... a sq... squirter... be careful.""</p><p>She giggled and doubled her efforts as she asked in her squeaky little
girl voice,</p><p>""Is your puss-puss gonna spit at me Gia?""</p><p>She pulled her fingers from my pussy, and then drove back in, filling
the space with her tiny hand, which she pistoned in and out as fast as
she could. The thumb of her left hand she used to rub my clit. The
index finger of her right hand, the one so recently pressed inside her
own juicy cunt, went to my asshole and slowly worked its way in. If we
would of had some lube she could have fisted me easily.</p><p>My eyes lost all focus and I heard the familiar rumble in my head. I
was about to cum in a big way!</p><p>I gasped out, ""Oh... Ok... FUCK!... CUMMING!""</p><p>And with that, I cut loose with a jet of cum juice from my piss hole,
right into her open mouth! I cramped hard in my abdomen as I felt a
liter or two of my fluid shooting into Rose's hungry little mouth. She
slurped and swallowed, gargling, ""Uh huh, uh huh"" as I flooded her mouth.</p><p>When I came to, she was holding me in her tiny arms. My juice dripped
from her matted, black hair down on to me and I weakly smiled at her.
She nodded and kissed me gently.</p><p>We got dressed, and she helped me clean up the office. Then we
finished closing the coffee shop. I walked her to her car and kissed
her goodnight.</p><p>Rose and I have a date next weekend.</p>"
1396,Rose's First Squirt,Gia1978,1,"Well guys and gals, as you all found out in my last little story, I found a new plaything. Only now, she is becoming more of a steady thing.","['Ff', 'Cons', 'Fist', 'Oral', 'Squirt']","<p>After that first night in the office, Rose came back for more. She
showed up the following weekend at the coffee house, alone. I took my
10 min. break, and we went out back to have a smoke. At least a few
hits anyway, as we spent about 8.5 min kissing in the back parking
lot. We went back inside and I got her a drink. God, she looked so
delicious in those Seven Jeans. She had no bra on and I could see her
Hershey Kiss nipples under her white Tee shirt. They were hard from
the cold, and her skin was rippled with gooseflesh.</p><p>She followed my gaze and asked in her little girl voice, ""See anything
you want?""</p><p>I smiled as sexily as I could, ""Well, I do like those chocolate treats
you’re hiding there.""</p><p>Rose flipped her hair from her face, flashing me those stunning
dimples and her deep brown eyes. She slowly licked her upper lip and I
melted. This was gonna be a long-ass shift. She sat at the counter and
we chatted in between customers. We talked about our families, her
high school (Yeah, I bagged a high-school hottie!) and quietly about
what we wanted to do to each other later tonight.</p><p>The shift dragged on and my pussy was like a swamp by the time it was
midnight. Jose and I closed up as quickly as possible and then when we
locked the doors, Rose followed me back to my place.</p><p>When we got to my apartment, I found a note from my roommate saying
she was spending the night at her boy-toy's place.
WHOOOOOOO-DAMN-HOOOOO! I pulled out a bottle of wine, and she produced
a bud of evil smelling Kush! We got naked and curled up on the couch
to watch a little bit of TV while we got baked. As we downed the wine
and fired up a couple bowls of the powerful weed, we gently stroked
and played
with each other.</p><p>Rose sighed softly as I stroked her soft thighs and asked, “Would you
please kiss my puss-puss for me?""</p><p>Her squeaky voice gave me chills and I slipped off the couch and
kissed her flat, brown belly. I stuck my tongue all the way inside her
cute little innie belly button and she gasped. Slowly, I made my way
down to her landing strip of soft black pubes. I gnashed my teeth and
gently bit her mons. Rose bucked her hips, as she tried to force my
mouth onto her juicy, drooling slit. I continued to make my way to her
heavenly sweet acorn of a clitoris.</p><p>I could smell her excitement, and my mouth was watering as much as
either of our pussies. Finally, I placed my lips onto her big fat,
chocolate colored clit. Rose squealed with delight as I chewed gently
on the bulb of nerves. It was just so amazing to feel her clit growing
and stiffening in between my lips. I reached up to tweak her puffy
nipples with my fingertips. Rose made a soft little mewing noise as I
sucked and twisted her most sensitive parts in tandem. She lifted her
firm ass off my couch as I strummed her nub with my tongue in rapid
flicks, in an effort to get me to suck her even harder. I grinned at
her urgency, and brought my fingers to her opening.</p><p>I could barely get three fingers inside her, but I managed to get them
in due to the copious amount of lubrication she provided as I spread
her dark, pillowy labia. I sought out her G-spot at the roof of her
soggy pussy.</p><p>This time, as I pressed into it she jerked and gasped, ""Oh my God Gia!
What is that? What did you just do to me?... Do it again!""</p><p>Her body was under my control now, and I giggled as I worked my magic
on my new lovers business. She began to pant in time with my strokes,
and her whole body took on a shine of perspiration as I fingered and
sucked her nearer to a big fuckin' climax. I guess it was the combo of
the weed and the excitement of being with me again, because her
'puss-puss' was drooling like a retarded kid! The cream was thicker
and white, contrasting her dark skin. Her scent was intoxicating and I
was huffing it in as hard as my lungs would allow.</p><p>Rose was making unbelievably sexy grunts and groans as she locked her
fingers in my hair, pulling me even harder into her languid lips. I
had my fingers crooked all the way up and back inside her tight hole
and was pushing my left hand into her stomach right above her bladder.
Her stubby little thighs grasped the sides of my head, and I was
fighting to get a breath through my nose.</p><p>I could hear the slosh of her juices rearing up in her Skenes Glands,
as I pressed my fingertips upward in a circular motion (that sound,
and her high pitched little girl noises). Rose began to convulse as I
got her closer to the big ""O"".</p><p>She pushed on my forehead and squeaked, ""Gia stop! I'm gonna pee in
your mouth if you don't stop!""</p><p>I looked up into her eyes and let out a loud, muffled, ""Ummmh-ummmh"".</p><p>She panicked, and tried to push herself away from me as she passed the
point of no return. My lips lost the grip of her acorn-sized clitoris
and her labia pulled away from my face as my darling Pinoy launched
her first ejaculation. Straight across the side of my right temple!
The first jet splattered in my hair, but the lion's share of it shot
past me and stopped on the screen of my TV! I clamped my lips over the
mouth of her pussy and opened my throat to receive the next four
streams down into my belly!</p><p>Rose was wailing like a small animal being tortured as she was gushing
forth a torrent between my lips. It seems to me that there is an
unspoken protocol that neighbors don't complain about the noise levels
in an apartment complex when sex is involved. Have a party, or watch
an action movie too loud, and they bang on the walls like they are the
fucking cops or something! But if the sounds are of a sexual nature,
they seem to put up with it for hours without a single complaint.</p><p>But, I digress....</p><p>She came down from her orgasm, after squirting a full five streams,
and her body spasmed rather violently as I withdrew my digits. I
turned to look where the first stream landed, and I laughed out loud
as I saw it dripping down the glass of the TV screen into a puddle on
the carpet.</p><p>Rose opened her lidded eyes to ask, ""Baby, why are you laughing at me?""</p><p>She focused on the liquid dripping from the TV screen and the puddle
below it and began to giggle with me in our stoned/sex crazed haze.</p><p>""Did I do that?"" she asked me, sounding more like a ten-year-old.</p><p>I nodded in the affirmative and told her, ""Yuppers. Looks like were
gonna need some plastic sheets kiddo.""</p><p>After we cleaned up the mess in the living room, we retired to my
room. I cut a garbage bag in half, and laid it across my bed. Not
exactly romantic, but when we went to sleep later, we would be in a
DRY bed!</p><p>I opened iTunes on my laptop, and loaded up a mix I had made earlier
this week in case she came over. A random mix of romantic, soppy shit
that I listen to. Tears For Fears, Portishead, Jeff Buckley, Tatu,
Joni Mitchell, etc. I lit a few candles and then I lay back on the bed
with my little Filipina play-toy between my thighs. She was so sweet
and gentle with me at first, I could barely feel her touch. Then she
started biting and nibbling on my thighs. I groaned as she finally
began to lick my pussy. I was so worked up, and she was teasing me to
the point of forming a small puddle on the plastic bag under my ass.</p><p>She easily slipped three fingers inside me right away. My head was
swimming from the wine and weed, and I must admit I had a growing
affection for this little teen girl. She licked my clit as she worked
a fourth finger into my drooling pussy, and I was panting quite loud
by now. I laced my fingers into her long, jet-black hair and she
continued to suck me into a frenzy. Slowly, I opened my eyes and
reached over to my nightstand drawer, opened it up and pulled out a
huge bottle of lube. I sat up and took her by the wrist, withdrawing
her fingers from my vaginal grip. I coated her tiny hand in the
viscous liquid and nodded to her, looking her straight in the eye. I
could tell she knew without words, what I wanted her to do.</p><p>As I formed her hand into a point and guided the tips of her fingers
between my swollen lips, I could see the look of excitement and fear
on her precious face. It was as plain as day that the little teen had
never put her whole hand in another girl before. Her eyes were open as
wide as she could as the thickest part of her knuckles met some
resistance. My labia spread wide open and I smiled to reassure her
that it was not painful to me.</p><p>""C’mon babe, fist fuck me. I really want you to!"" I rasped as Rose
gazed into my wild eyes.</p><p>I was so fuckin' turned on from the way I had made her squirt earlier
and needed her to really fuck me but good!  I had taken bigger dicks
than her tiny little hand and knew she could get it in with no problem
at all. Rose was never more excited as she was at this moment, and I
could see that her areola and nipples were so swollen they could
almost burst!</p><p>She pushed forward and the wide part of her hand slipped past my
stretched labia with a thick plop! I lifted my back in an arch as I
was filled with her small fist. My body shuddered with an orgasmic
release, and I growled loudly, ""HELL'S YEAH!""</p><p>I grabbed her thin wrist with both of my hands and began to fuck
myself, using her hand like a dildo. She soon got the rhythm and I let
go of her arm. Rose took to fisting like a porn pro within just a few
minutes. I climbed up to my first of many orgasms to come, and I
moaned loudly as she brought me over the top.</p><p>""...CUMMING!"" I grunted loudly as she filled me well past her tiny wrist.</p><p>I most likely would have squirted, as I rocked with a tremendous
orgasm. However, my urethra was pinched shut by her hand. Penetration
often makes me cum, but I can only ejaculate when there is nothing
blocking me. I could feel a gush of liquid deep inside me, as my
darling Rose continued to fuck me rather savagely. She had a wanton,
lustful look in her eyes as she crossed over into a new world of
lesbian sexual expression.</p><p>Rose slowly leaned in and began to lick and suck my engorged clitoris
as she fisted me. My eyes rolled back in my head, and to be honest
with you I have no recollection of the half hour or so that followed.
I woke up (or came to), in Rose's arms as she gently stroked my thick
brown hair.</p><p>I was quite suddenly aware that we were lying in a very cold puddle of
my cum. The garbage bag had done the trick, and my copious ejaculation
residue was collected below us in the makeshift plastic tarp.</p><p>I reacted to the puddle with an unpleasant, ""Ewwwww!""</p><p>Rose giggled at my observation, and answered, ""Oh my God Gia, I can't
believe how much juice comes out of your fuckin' pussy!""</p><p>We got up to shower and drain off my puddle from the tarp, and Rose
began to recount the events that occurred after I had blacked out. She
began by telling me that after my first orgasm, my eyes rolled back in
my head in I went limp.</p><p>""I got way scared that you blacked out and I pulled my hand out,” she
told me.</p><p>""That's when your puss-puss really started to go nuts! I swear Gia, I
never seen a girl cum the way you did tonight! I think a whole quart
of cum shot outta you!""</p><p>As we lifted the tarp from the bed, I noticed how much was collected
in the center. It looked to me like at least three or more pints of
clear liquid. That is when I noticed how dehydrated I was feeling. We
dumped the cum in the bathtub, and I went straight to the kitchen to
grab a bottle of water. I don’t think I ever tasted a better drink of
water in my life!</p><p>We climbed into my shower and Rose continued on with her story of what
happened, ""So anyways, I leaned in to see if you were ok and you
started kissing me even though you were... like... passed out. It was
way weird.""</p><p>She soaped up my back as she continued on, ""So then you grabbed me and
started to kiss my puss-puss again, and we were both rolling around in
the puddle. It was kinda funny Gia, cause you were sucking my clitty
like it was a boys thingy! You made me cum again, but I didn't squirt
that time. Then, I just held you in my arms 'till you woke up.""</p><p>I rinsed off and turned to wash Rose's beautiful jet black hair. We
hugged as I lathered her thick mane up and she cooed like a baby as I
scratched her scalp with my nails. We rinsed down and stayed in the
shower for about 20 minutes more.</p><p>We dried off and climbed back into my bed to cuddle up and drifted off
to a deep sleep.</p><p>Ever since that night, I have pretty much seen Rose exclusively. I
don't know if we are falling in love or just severe lust, but I do
know that she is a fantastic lover, and I will continue to see her for
as long as we can stand each other!</p><p>In case you are wondering, I have her permission to write about our
""adventures"" together and she and I often read stories together as a
prelude to lovemaking. We both have our favorites and look forward to
more chapters that have been promised to us. We have had quite a few
fantastic nights together since, and I will give you’ all a little
taste of what we do every now and again.</p><p>Note added as of this posting, 2-10-08: Rose and I are no longer
together, and I miss her so very much.</p>"
1397,The Further Adventures of Jan and Angie,Gia1978,1,"Jan and Angie have a sping fling with Angie's older twin cousins....
Based on Characters created by DeeDee18... This story is published with her permission.","['FFff', 'oral', 'fist', 'squirt']","<p>To Gia1978 with love:</p><p>This is meant as an introduction to Gia1978, giving her my loving
permission, (which she has so nicely requested even though she didn't
have to), to write her story about Angie and me. I have corresponded
with her and like her story styles and content, and feel that she will
portray us in a manner very similar to our real lives, which I have
written about in Nerve Endings and a bunch of other stuff. It is a
story that sorta' links together a bunch of my real, and not so real,
characters and ties into the My Brother series. I hope you enjoy it as
much as I did reading the original draft, it's hot!</p><p>-DeeDee18</p><p>Spring Break was finally here! Angie and I woke up and fucked like the
spring bunnies that we are.</p><p>""No school for a whole two weeks, whatever shall we do?"" I giggled, as
I rolled over on top, and closed my lips around Angie's great big clit.</p><p>She shuddered and pushed her hips in my face, as I gave her head.
Angie shoved me off and turned around to straddle my face as she
spread my short legs wide, and dove her long, fat tongue into my lips
as we feverishly rocked all over the bed!</p><p>She sucked on my clit, and licked me into a frenzy, until I shrieked
into her pussy, and jerked my hips against her face! I went wild,
completely out of control, as I grabbed her cute little round cheeks
hard, and pulled her sweet tasting pussy against my tongue!</p><p>I worked another finger into Angie and pulled on her G-Spot as I
sucked the mini penis above her slit! Angie began to cum and I
swallowed ever drop I could as she blasted her pussy juice into my
mouth! She continued fucking that wonderful long tongue in and out of
me and she brought me to a powerful orgasm and probed my blazing pussy!</p><p>We ate and came, until neither of us could move! We just lay there
cunt to mouth, sucking and panting! Angie rolled out of bed and went
to my computer and logged onto her MySpace account.</p><p>She shrieked and exclaimed, ""Hey, my cousins are online!""</p><p>She was referring to Kari &amp; Sheri, who were eighteen years old and
identical twins. She began to chat with them as I crawled out of bed
to see what they were chatting about.</p><p>&gt;DOUBLEMUFF TWINS: So U guys wanna come over today? ;P</p><p>&gt;PIXIE-LICIOUS: HELLS YEAH!</p><p>&gt;DOUBLEMUFF TWINS: OK then, cum by soon! We can't wait to meet Jan!</p><p>&gt;PIXIE-LICIOUS: She really wants to meet you guys too!</p><p>&gt;DOUBLEMUFF TWINS: AWESOME! Do U think she can handle us? lol!</p><p>&gt;PIXIE-LICIOUS: No prob! She's like the energizer bunny!</p><p>&gt;DOUBLEMUFF TWINS: LOL! Hurry up you two! :P</p><p>She signed off and I clicked on the pictures on their page. Oh My God,
were these two ever hot! I felt a rivulet of my pussy juice drip onto
the chair looking at these photos. They were naked in a hug so you
could not see their naughty parts, but you could really tell that they
were built to fuck! They both had waist length black hair and looked a
lot like Angie.</p><p>Angie jumped into the shower, and I checked out a few of their friends
too. It was a jackpot of totally hot girls who were obviously all bi
or lesbians! I sat for a minute more rubbing my clit in a daze looking
at a blond girl named 'Tishy' until I needed relief and I jumped up to
get into the shower with my pixie.</p><p>Angie giggled, as I climbed in with her and helped her shave her
perfect little pussy. Then she did mine to match, and fingered me to
another orgasm before we got out.</p><p>After our shower we stood side by side in front of the mirror, naked,
and looked each other over. We both grinned, as we locked eyes,
knowing we were going to do something really naughty!</p><p>""Fuck yeah!"" we both said, as we turned to see our behinds.</p><p>""Oh My God, Your cousins aren't gonna know what hit 'em!"" I purred.</p><p>""No, they have no idea what's coming"" Angie chuckled.</p><p>Then we laughed, as we brushed our hair. I pulled up my ponytail, and
she clipped a little devil broach in her sleek black pixie hairdo. We
put on matching black stretch short-shorts &amp; 'I’d Hit It' black
tee-shirts with checkered Vans and knee socks. Then headed downstairs
to go over to her cousin's house.</p><p>As we walked into the kitchen quietly, Angie got down on her hands and
knees and crept up behind my mom. She had her back to us at the sink
and was dressed in her short robe this morning. Angie peeked up the
robe at mom's delicious ass.</p><p>Angie looked back up at me and mouthed a little 'O' and wiggled her
eyebrows up and down. Then she poked her fat tongue out and licked
into mom's asscheeks!</p><p>Mom jumped and shrieked as she dropped the coffee cup into the sink.
Angie and I rolled on the floor laughing while mom scolded us about
sneaking up on her. She stopped dead as she looked at out sexy little
outfits. She went from angry to lust in two seconds!</p><p>""Good God! Where are you two headed dressed like that?""</p><p>Her huge nipples jumped out as she eyed Angie's fat clit outlined by
the tight black spandex shorts pulling up between her puffy cunt lips.</p><p>""Jeesh mom, drool much?"" I teased as she licked her lips staring at
the two of us.</p><p>She blushed and then reached into her robe to cup her full breasts.</p><p>""Jan and I are gonna go fuck the shit outta my cousins."" Angie
replied, ""But I think we've got time for a quickie if you'd like...
mommy?"" she purred.</p><p>Mom moved over to the chair at the dinette table and sat down opening
her robe reveling her killer hard body to us. Angie dropped to her
knees and began lapping on mom's dripping pussy. I moved around behind
mom and stuck my tongue into her ear. She shivered as we seduced and
violated her.</p><p>""Ohhhh my girls"" moaned mom as Angie worked her fingers inside mom's
willing pussy.</p><p>She was sopping wet and Angie pushed her thumb in as well. Mom spread
as wide as she could and Angie's fist slipped inside. She bucked up in
her chair as she was penetrated, and I pulled her erect nipples as
hard as I could.</p><p>Mom shouted, ""FUCK FUCK FUCK"" as Angie pounded her into a shattering
orgasm, wrist deep! She yanked her fist out with a plop and mom cut
loose a spray of juice onto the floor below. Angie managed to dodge
the stream, as to not get her outfit all wet.</p><p>Mom fell back in the chair exhausted. We got up, kissed my mom and
headed out the door, leaving her in a puddle of her own lust juices.</p><p>It took us about 40 minutes to get out to Kari &amp; Sheri's place. Angie
called them on her cell as we pulled into the driveway.</p><p>The twins bounded out of the house to meet their cousin and me. I was
nervous and very wet, and my Lycra shorts were pulling up into my
pussy and rubbing my sensitive clit. I got a good look at them as they
ran up to the car. Angie had described them perfectly.</p><p>The girls had their mother's hair; long, silky soft, and black. They
let it grow out, and now it reached down so far that it almost touched
their shapely butts. They always wore the same clothing, and this
afternoon found them in a pair of tiny light gray cotton workout
shorts and matching NIKE sports bras.</p><p>They looked like they were ready to make aerobic porn. Good thing I
brought my 'Handycam'! We jumped out of my little GEO and the twins
swarmed Angie, giggling and squeaking, as we do whenever we get excited.</p><p>Then my pixie made the introduction, ""Kari, Shari... this is my
girlfriend Jan. Baby, meet my cousins Kari &amp; Shari.""</p><p>The twins said in unison, ""It's about fuckin time!""</p><p>We all bounded up the driveway to the house, and the second we got in
the door the twins mobbed me with kisses and gropes. I was soaking my
tiny shorts in an instant!</p><p>Kari squealed, ""Damn, you guys look so hot! Lemmie get a picture!""</p><p>She pulled out a digital camera and Angie and I posed for a few pics
in the hallway.</p><p>Then I pulled out my video camera and Shari said, ""Oh hell's yeah!
Let's make a porn!""</p><p>Kari led us into the living room as Shari ran off to her bedroom. Kari
got us some drinks and then Shari returned with a tripod and a bag of
sex toys. Kari and Angie laid out a big rubber sheet in the middle of
the room with all the dildos, vibrators and lube while Shari helped me
setting up the camera.</p><p>After it was all set up, the twins ran to their rooms to get dressed
for our little video! They quickly returned, and I gasped as I spotted
their outfits! Matching Schoolgirl outfits with pigtails! I turned the
video camera on and the twins stood in the middle of the room.</p><p>""Hi, I'm Shari... And I'm Kari... Were the Doublemuff Twins!"" they
said. ""And were about to fuck the shit of our cousin and her
girlfriend! Hope you enjoy the show!""</p><p>With that they turned to each other, and began to kiss deeply and
passionately.</p><p>Angie and I walked up next to them and began to kiss as well. Slowly,
all four of us undressed and switched partners. One of the twins
spread my thighs and began to lick me like I was made of ice cream. I
looked up at the huge T.V. and watched as Angie ate the other sister's
ass from behind. (I still can't tell them apart except for one tiny
mole on Kari's lower back.)</p><p>I was soooo wet. I always wanted to get it on with a set of twins and
here I was, making a video of it no less! My nerve endings were
electric and sputtering as I was probed and tasted by the vixen
between my thighs, and I looked up again at the T.V. to try and figure
out which one was which. I spotted the tiny mole just above Kari's ass
so I knew that I was being ravaged by Shari!</p><p>I looked back down between my thighs, and Shari opened her jade green
eyes and smiled at me as she drove her tongue further between my
labia. I humped and pushed my hips at her to try and drive her even
deeper into me. I was drooling and shaking from the excitement and
pleasure I was getting from this girl!</p><p>Angie flipped over on her back, with her head next to mine as Kari
Reached over to grab an enormous green dildo. She handed it to her
sister, and grabbed a big pink one to use on Angie.</p><p>Shari opened my thighs, and slid the huge green monster inside of me.
I grunted as it stabbed my cervix. She began to twist it around and
slid it almost all the way out. I panted as Shari picked up her pace
and fucked me with a fervor. I looked over at my pixie who was being
thorughly impaled by her cousin.</p><p>A thick white cream covered the shaft of the hot pink plastic cock.
Kari slid it in and out of Angie as fast as she could.</p><p>""Oh yeah, fuck me cuz!"" panted my little pixie. My sweaty little body
was on absolute fire as I watched her getting fucked as hard as I was.</p><p>Angie burst out, ""OH... MYYYY... GODDDDD!"" and began to squirt.</p><p>Shari yanked the pink dildo out, and thrust her face into the stream.
As it splattered across her mouth and cheeks, I groaned and began to
cum as well.</p><p>Kari shouted out, ""Fuck yeah!"" as a jet of my cum shot out of me and I
was all the more excited knowing I was being videotaped having this orgy.</p><p>When Angie and I calmed down a bit, we switched partners and I climbed
on top of Kari to 69 with her. Angie poured a glob of lube across
Shari's pussy and worked her tiny fingers inside her cousin. I was so
into the taste of Kari's juice, and I sucked and licked her with
wanton lust. As I ate at her, she plunged her fingers inside me and
worked at my g-spot.</p><p>All four of us were slick with sweat and cum as we fucked ourselves
silly. Angie worked her whole fist inside Shari and smiled as she
looked back and forth between the TV and us. Part of me could not wait
to play it back and masturbate to the whole day again. I brought Kari
to an awesome climax almost at the same moment as Angie drove Shari
over the top.</p><p>We took a short break, and I changed tapes in the video camera. We
downed a couple of beers and turned the camera back on for the next
round. Kari and Shari laid down on the floor, and my pixie and I stood
above the twins, rubbing our clits as we kissed. I stopped and told
the girls I needed to run to the bathroom.</p><p>Kari giggled and said, ""Fuck that! Piss on us bitch!""</p><p>I gasped and blushed as I replied, ""Oh I couldn't, that is so nasty!""</p><p>Shari said, ""No, we really dig it. C'mon Jan, give us a golden shower.""</p><p>I shrugged my shoulders and said, ""Alright, I'm always up for
something new.""</p><p>I opened my legs above the twins, and peed all over their beautiful
faces. They were so into it, but I was kinda grossed out, and Angie
laughed her ass off as I pissed on her cousins. The twins kissed as I
finished and then promptly stood up. Kari shut off the camera and
suggested we take it outside to the pool area.</p><p>We moved the tripod outside and set it up on the patio. I hit record,
and we all jumped into the water. Angie and I began to make out in the
shallow end and the twins pulled us apart saying, ""No fair Jan, We
have been waiting too long to get our hands on you."" and they began to
kiss my boobs on either side of me.</p><p>Angie slid behind me, and nibbled on my neck and ears. I was in
absolute heaven. Three members of this sexy family were feasting on my
little excited body. My nerve endings were on high alert!</p><p>I closed my eyes and let this family overtake me in a rush of pure
lust! We got out of the pool, and lay out on the deck. Angie and I sat
and watched as the twins covered each other in suntan oil. It was
really exciting to watch.</p><p>We lay back and kissed as Kari and Shari kneeled down and applied oil
to our bodies. We decided to take a break from the sex and get some
sun. Shari shut down the video, and took it back in the house. We lay
out for about an hour, swam again and then went back inside to fuck
some more!</p><p>We took the video camera into the bathroom and Angie was going to
shoot. They placed a red bandanna over my eyes. Then the twins and I
got into the big shower stall and they soaped me up. Kari knelt down
in front of Shari and me behind me. They probed and prodded me into a
total delirium.</p><p>Kari kept digging in deeper, first with one finger, then two. I let
out a scream and clung to her hard as she finger fucked my cunt and
Shari fingered my ass. Angie was silently filming us, as we panted and
moaned and slurped wildly.</p><p>My little body felt like a Mack truck had hit it. My clit was still
being sucked wonderfully; then, bang, my clit was also in someone's mouth.</p><p>‘BOTH SISTERS ARE EATING ME!’ raced thru my mind and I screamed.</p><p>Suffering sexual overload, my nerve endings decided this was the
perfect moment for an orgasm, a really, really good orgasm. Angie had
known what to expect, of this double-teaming by her cousins, but for
me it was so overwhelming that I was on ""auto-pilot"", and I
experienced one hell-of-a climax.</p><p>Moaning like an Irish banshee, my hips bucked uncontrollably and my
body twisted from side to side. My fingers clawed at the tile and the
bathroom reverberated with the sounds of our passion.</p><p>Now Shari was in a bad way, she needed to be eaten so she could cum
too. ""Kari, take the blindfold off of Jan."" she hissed.</p><p>She pulled away from me and grabbed her sister's hair.</p><p>""Kari, eat me now. I need to cum!"" Shari said, clearly in distress.</p><p>Before I had even removed the blindfold. Shari was on my side, her leg
raised so Kari could reach her. Wisely, I moved out of harm's way, but
continued running my hands onto both of there bodies.</p><p>As Kari opened her eyes, she was greeted by Shari's small, dark patch
of pubic fur and her dripping, excited slit. Diving in tongue first,
Kari ate Shari's pussy like her life depended upon it. At the first
lick of Shari's sweet slit, Kari came again. As soon as Shari felt the
passion with which Kari was eating her out, Shari's climax cut loose.</p><p>Moving around the shower, I slid in behind Shari. Kari was furiously
sucking on Shari's clit. I began kissing Shari's buns, using my tongue
to probe her crack and her pussy when Kari's head wasn't in the way. I
reached around to grope Shari's right breast.</p><p>We all slipped down to the floor, and began to work each other over
harder than any other time today! Shari began cumming almost non-stop.
The more she came, the more she tried to inhale Kari's pussy. Both
sisters ate each other mercilessly, and both enjoyed a 'Cum-Fest'.
Shari, Kari, Angie and I successfully created our first ever all-girl
porno, and we fucking loved it.</p><p>Even though Shari was in a near stupor, she managed to think of me
beside her. Her left hand soon found my pussy, and I moved my knee up
until it rested on Shari's torso. Gaining free access to me, Kari
worked a couple fingers into my pussy then slid them around and in and
out. Before very long I was cumming again right along with the sisters.</p><p>I rolled onto my side, and the twins turned their attention back to
me. They began to finger my holes again. Then Kari drove her hand up
me as far as she could, and sucked my clit hard, as her sister behind
me rammed her slim fingers deep up my ass! But it was too much for my
nerve endings to handle. They went into overload again and I jerked
stiff, and trembled with little spasms, over and over as things got
dimmer and dimmer until I blacked out. Kari's hand slipped out, and
Shari held me, limp in her arms.</p><p>When I came to, they had moved me into the bedroom. The four of us lay
on the bed and watched our ""movie"" we just spent the day making. Angie
held me tight and played with my clit in lazy circles.</p><p>She whispered in a daze, ""Oh man, Lou and Sally are gonna love this...""</p><p>I giggled and said, ""My Mom and Dad would kill for a copy too.""</p><p>We packed up our stuff and said our goodbyes, then drove back home. As
I opened the front door to our house, we got a huge shock and surprise!</p><p>There stood in the living room, my older brother Bobby with some
slutty hot girl.</p><p>Much love to DeeDee18 - A dear friend of mine and a really great
erotica writer! If you have not read her stories yet you should! You
can find her story, <a href=""deedee18001.html"">Nerve Endings</a>, here at Leslita.</p><p>As always thanks for reading my stuff, I do it all for you!<br/>
~Gia1978</p>"
1398,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 1",Gia1978,1,A private HS teacher has two young student visit her on the weekend to catch up in their history studies. They end up in a biology lesson none will ever forget.,"['Fff', 'teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'fist', 'squirt']","<p>PREFACE:</p><p>A few years ago, I was using a friend’s computer and she had a few
erotic stories in a folder. One in particular was very stimulating to
me and I mailed a copy to myself. It had no information as to author
or copyright. My friend did not know anything of its origin either. I
read it a few more times and then I decided to add some improvements.</p><p>That became chapters 1 &amp; 2 of Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, my first
erotic story. I went on to write 18 more original chapters to it.</p><p>I do not wish to be a plagiarizer, nor a liar. That is the reason I am
 telling you this. If anyone knows how to get a hold of the author,
please let me know.</p><p>So to Paula James, I say thank you for the start. If you would like to
read the original here it is: <a href=""paula_james001.html"">Teach Me, Jane</a></p><p>That being said, I would like to thank everyone for their kind words
and support!</p><p>I have nine more chapters I will be posting here at Leslita, and while
writing it back in 06, I had a personal experience that was so
incredible I had to write in into the storyline!</p><p>More chapters to follow soon…</p><p>XOXO<br/>
~Gia1978</p><p>It was a Saturday morning and I had the whole weekend to myself. It
was already hot by 11:00 am, so I decided to work on my all over tan
out by the pool. I love the effect the sun has upon my naked body. It
makes me so relaxed and horny. As I lay down on the chaise lounge I
started to apply suntan oil to my naked body. First, I applied the oil
to my arms, then my tummy, rubbing it deep into my skin. I proceeded
to apply the oil moving up on my breasts.</p><p>I'm a 34C and at 28 still very perky due to my small stature, only 5’
2”. I hit the gym often and weigh in at an even 104 lbs. I massaged
the oil deep into my breasts, stopping briefly to squeeze my nipples.
I then applied the oil onto my lil legs, rubbing them with both hands.
As I returned the tops of my inner thighs, the sunshine was starting
to get to me and I was getting very horny. I had not seen any of my
lovers in over a week and I needed some relief.
 </p><p>I started to rub my clitoris in a circular motion, and it was rock
hard in no time. Then I slipped two fingers into my pussy, moving them
in and out rapidly. At the same time I was fondling and squeezing my
nipples. I love how sensitive they are. I worked my way up to four
fingers inside my pussy, when it crossed my mind that the guy next
door could see me from his window. The idea made me even wetter. With
an evil grin, I slipped my thumb in past my swollen lips, and the sun
oil eased my knuckles into my canal. I pictured my neighbor, Jack in
the yard next to mine, stroking his big cock while he watched me
fucking myself.</p><p>I was just about to cum when I heard the doorbell ring.
""Damn!"" I said out loud.</p><p>Then I remembered that two of my students were coming over today for
some private tutorial. I am a teacher of world history at Oakwood
private high school and offer to help some of my struggling students.
I put on a bathrobe and went to the door. I was still breathing quite
heavily and I was feeling flushed and terribly unsatisfied.</p><p>I opened the door, and there stood Teresa O’Connor and Amanda Lucci.
For such young girls, they both have fantastic bodies. Teri is a
seventeen year old blond, with a very curvy body and quite a heavy set
of tits, at least a 36d. A very popular girl who of course is the
captain of the junior cheer squad. Amanda (our seventeen year old star
striker of the junior soccer team) is much smaller, at just 5'0"". A
brunette with an ultra-tight athletes body. Her tits are small, but
very firm. They are the best of friends and run the top clique at
school, both bitchy and exclusive, they are always together... always.</p><p>I said, ""Sorry girls, I forgot you were coming over. I was out by the
pool sun-bathing.""</p><p>""That's okay, Miss Camesi. That's probably where we would be if we
weren't having trouble with history,"" the girls chirped, almost in
unison.  </p><p>I said, ""Well, that's why I offered to help you. Come on in, and
please girls... call me Gina"".</p><p>I walked behind them into my living room. Teri had on a pair of Levi
cut-offs that just barely covered her round ass and a clinging red
cropped Hustler T- shirt. It was obvious she wasn't wearing a bra and
her pokie nipples clearly stuck out. She was really into showing off
her body and her large breasts bouncing as she strutted across the
room. One good thing about hot weather, is that the younger girls
tends to wear fewer clothes.</p><p>Mandy sported blue terry cloth shorts that wedged up the crack of her
supple round ass and a blue sleeveless Oakwood soccer T-shirt. She
also had no bra on, and I could plainly see her pert B-cup tities from
the side.</p><p>These two young girls were really getting to me, and I felt a tingle
in my crotch. I got the girls two Cokes and we sat down at the dining
room table and we got down to the lesson.</p><p>A couple of hours had gone by and we had really covered everything to
date and the girls seemed to be back on the right track. It was still
hot and I asked the girls if they'd like to join me for a swim to cool
off.</p><p>Mandy replied, ""We'd love to but, we didn't bring our suits…"" with a
touch of excitement.</p><p>I smiled and said quickly, ""Don't worry, I always swim naked.""</p><p>I saw my chance and was going to take it. I got up out of my chair,
dropped my bathrobe and proceeded to walk slowly out to the pool,
allowing the girls to get a good look at my well-tanned, naked body. I
jumped in the pool and surfaced to the side when Teri and Mandy came
out. They stripped off their clothes in a pile. To my delight and
suprise, they weren't wearing any panties either.</p><p>They both had completely fantastic bodies. Teri was about 5' 6"" 36D
and 105 lbs. Amanda as I said was about 5' 0"" 32B and barely 95 lbs.
Neither had any pubic hair, and both were quite tan. Mandy jumped in
right away, followed by Teri. The two teens squeeled and splashed in
the water.</p><p>I moved over and we gathered in the deep end just treading water, and
I got a pretty good look at my students tight bodies. I planned my
next action. Perhaps some ‘safe’ physical
contact.</p><p>""This is sooo cool, thanks Miss Camesi."" squeaked Teri.</p><p>""It's Gina, and yes it is quite nice."" I agreed.</p><p>""Well I'm going to get out and lay in the sun.... Would you ladies
care to join me?"" I asked with a huge smile.</p><p>They looked at each other, giggled, then both nodded and we all
climbed out. Teri and Mandy were toweling themselves off as I lied
face down on one of the stretch chairs. I parted my legs just enough
to show off my trimmed pussy. I drew a sharp breath, and set my plan
to action.</p><p>I asked, ""Could one of you girls rub some suntan oil onto me?""</p><p>Mandy came straight over and purred, ""I would love to.""</p><p>She rubbed some oil into her hands and then proceeded to massage it on
to my back and down my arms. She then squirted some more into her
hands and began to rub it onto the bottom of my legs, moving her way
up to my ass cheeks. Her tiny sensuous hands were driving me crazy. I
slowly parted my legs, so that Mandy could get inside. Her hands
started to rub on the inside of my thighs when I felt one of her tiny
fingers brush against my vulva. I almost exploded.</p><p>She then rubbed my ass cheeks, allowing her fingers to probe the crack
of my ass.</p><p>""There, all done Gina! Yo Teri, you want some of this oil?"" she asked
her friend.</p><p>""Please babe,"" cooed Teri. ""You know I hate to burn"".</p><p>Mandy went over to Teri and started to massage the oil into her body.
As I laid on the chair, I could see the girls out of the corner of my
eye. Mandy's hands were rubbing teri's inner thighs very slowly. I
could see that Mandy was stroking Teri's pussy lips. Teri's face was
plastered with a huge grin.</p><p>""Well, who's going to do me?"" exclaimed Mandy.</p><p>I jumped at the chance. ""Allow me, Which side are you going to lie
down on?""</p><p>""Umm, I think I'll tan the front,"" said Mandy mischievously as she
laid down on the chaise lounge.</p><p>I applied oil to my hands and begun by rubbing it deeply into her arms
and shoulders. I then squirted some oil across her chisled belly and
worked it all around.</p><p>""That’s nice"" she purred.</p><p>My God was I getting wet! I tried not to shake as I slowly rubbed the
oil in a circular motion on her hard stomach.</p><p>""Mmmm, that feels nice, Gina,"" Mandy moaned, her eyes closed.</p><p>I then proceeded up to her tits and gently massaged the oil into her
perky small breasts. My fingers circled her nipples which were dark
and hard just like Hershey's kisses.</p><p>There was a big smile on Mandy's face. She seemed to be enjoying this
fully. I then proceeded to add more oil to her legs, slowly rubbing
the inner thighs, 'accidentally' brushing across her shaved pussy with
every few strokes.</p><p>""Well… we’re all oiled up, time to soak up some rays!"" I said.</p><p>We all sunned and swam for a couple of hours. Each time I got in the
pool with the two girls I got a little bolder with contact. When the
sun seemed to be setting, I set up for the next phase to my 'naughty
idea'.</p><p>""Why don't we go and sit in the jaccuzzi for a while? It will really
relax us.""</p><p>Mandy jumped up and said, ""Awesome, I love the one at school, it's so
good after soccer practice.""</p><p>My jaccuzzi was inside the house facing the pool. We all got up and
walked naked into the house.  I turned on the jets and Teri and Mandy
climbed in.</p><p>""I'll be back in a minute. I'm going to get some wine. Would you girls
like some?""</p><p>""Sure!"" they both squeaked, so off I went into the kitchen to get some
glasses and white wine.</p><p>I could hear them both whispering and giggling as I walked thru the
living room. From the Kitchen, I could see the girls in the jaccuzzi.
I don't think they knew I was watching them. They were both lying back
in the tub, enjoying the effects of the bubbles, when I saw Mandy's
hand reach across and gently stroke Teri's ample breasts. Teri
responded by fondling Mandy's as well. Soon they were both feverishly
tongue kissing each other. I sat for a while watching, I started to
masturbate at the sight of these two seventeen-year-old girls
engrossed in each other. After a few minutes, I walked out with the
wine and glasses and the girls were still inter-locked.</p><p>""You two seem to be having fun,"" I said coyly.</p><p>The girls jumped back, a little startled at being caught. Teri's
cheeks, already flush with passion, got even redder.</p><p>""It's okay ladies, the sun and jaccuzzi always make me horny!""</p><p>I poured the wine and handed both of the girls their glasses. I then
climbed into the spa and sat down between the two girls. As I leaned
back and downed my glass. I told them how lovely they both were. They
blushed and giggled. We just sat back and enjoyed the spa drinking the
wine. We were all starting to get a little bit drunk and after the
show I got from the kitchen, I knew I could go ahead with my little
seduction.</p><p>""Do you know what I like to do in here?"" I asked the girls in a
seductive voice.</p><p>""No Mis…. ummm.. Gina, What?"" asked Teri.</p><p>""I like standing in front of one of the water jets and letting the
stream massage my pussy.""</p><p>I got up and lifted one of my legs up in front of the water jet
pointing my clitoris right in line with the stream of the hot water.</p><p>""Ohhh yes, that's nice,"" I moaned.</p><p>I could see the growing`excitement in the girls' eyes as they watched
me masturbating. Then they started to fondle each other's pussies. I
couldn't contain my excitement any longer as the building seduction of
my students and the jets quickly brought me to a shuddering orgasm. My
whole body quivered. I dropped back down into the jaccuzzi, my body
totally limp.</p><p>""I so gotta try that.."", Mandy said in a seductive voice.</p><p>""Me too!"", Teri chimed in.</p><p>They both stood up and faced opposite jets. The girls began to moan as
they both fondled their breasts and let the water rush between their
legs. Mandy was the first to cum, her little body began shuddering in
the water.  After she finished her orgasm, she turned around and
embraced Teri from behind, fondling her breasts. Amanda gently kissed
the back of Teri's neck and it wasn't long before Teri came as well.
They both dropped back down into the jaccuzzi, one sat on either side
of me. I put my hands around the girl’s shoulders.  They each cupped
one of my breasts, fingering my already hard nipples.</p><p>""Well girls, what do you think?"" I asked.</p><p>""That was awesome!"" said Teri.</p><p>""Well then, why don't we go upstairs and grab a shower and adjourn to
somewhere more comfortable?"" I suggested.</p><p>""Sounds totally awesome!"" said Mandy, ""…I do need a shower!""</p><p>""Who gets to shower first?"" asked Teri.</p><p>""Well ladies, I believe in conserving water, so I think we should all
shower together,"" I said with a wink.</p><p>This was it, my moment of truth… I was about to really have my fill of
my young students.</p><p>""Well, you're the teacher,"" chirped Teri.</p><p>""Yeah"", agreed Mandy. ""We should listen to our favorite teacher.""</p><p>We all got out of the jaccuzzi. I took them by their hands and led the
naked teens upstairs to the bathroom. I turned the shower on and we
all climbed in. The shower stall wasn't meant for three people, but we
all seemed to fit in. I gave Mandy a bar of soap and asked her if she
would mind washing my back. I gave Teri a washcloth and asked her to
do my front. The two teens were soon rubbing the soap all over me
caressing all the curves of my body with their hands. They were
obviously enjoying exploring me and I was totally enthralled. I was so
excited, my teeth began to chatter. Mandy brought her hands up from
behind me and started to fondle my breasts as Teri's hands moved down
to slowly massage my pussy. I put my hands around Teri's neck and
slowly tongue kissed her.</p><p>Teri's fingers were soon probing the inside of my pussy. Mandy reached
down from behind with one hand and started to stroke my ass cheeks.
She slowly moved her fingers up the crack of my ass and tickled the
rim of my asshole. She inserted a finger, then another. I was about to
explode. These two beautiful seventeen-year-old girls, one with her
fingers in my pussy and the other with two fingers in my ass. I
continued to kiss Teri while Mandy was kissing my back and ass cheeks.
They both continued to finger fuck me.</p><p>Teri's eyes were as wide as they could get, and her breathing was
rapid and deep. She knelt down for a better angle to go deeper inside
me. I put my left leg up on the bench to give the lust filled teens
better access to my throbbing holes. Teri worked four fingers inside
me as I hummped her small hand.I could barely speak, but I managed to
instruct Teri.</p><p>""Go ahead baby, now put the thumb in too.""</p><p>Obediently she did as I said. I took her gently by the wrist a guided
her whole hand inside my vaginal canal.</p><p>Teri burst out, ""Oh my God!..I.. I’ve always wanted to do that! But
Mandy is way too tight!""</p><p>She looked like she was about to explode. In a rush of excitement,
Mandy slipped a third finger up my ass, panting like she just ran five
miles. It wasn't long before I reached a tremendous orgasm. I then
leaned over and kissed Mandy passionately. Soon it was just a flurry
of hands and tongues as we caressed, kissed and finger fucked each other.</p><p>""Ummm, how about if we get out of the shower and go to the bedroom for
some real fun?"" I suggested.</p><p>""Great,"" said Teri, ""I sooo want to eat your pussy.""</p><p>""Me too,"" said Mandy, ""You wouldn't believe how long I've fantasized
about getting naked with you, Miss Cam.. umm, I mean, Gina"", her
cheeks were flushed a bright pink.</p><p>We all got out of the shower and toweled each other off. When we were
all dried we headed off to the bedroom. I had a lot in store for these
two girls. As we entered the bedroom I sat down on the edge of the bed
with my legs wide apart.</p><p>""Why don't you two come here and lick my pussy?"" I asked as coyly as I
could manage.</p><p>Teri and Mandy knelt down in front of my bed, side by side. They both
began to tongue fuck me, licking my clitoris and asshole. The two
teens ate me like little kittens lapping up a bowl of milk. I was in
heaven! Then, Teri moved up to suck on my breasts, and I fondled her
pussy at the same time.</p><p>Mandy came up for air and said in a timid shaky voice, ""I wanna try
this fisting thing too.""</p><p>I reached to my nightstand for my bottle of WET. I lubed up Mandy's
miniature hand.</p><p>Looking deeply into the young vixens eyes, I said, ""It's okay baby, I
will teach you"".</p><p>Mandy grinned ear to ear as I coaxed each of her fingers deep inside
me. As I had done with Teri, I took her tiny wrist in my grasp, and
slid it home.</p><p>""Wow!"" Mandy yelped. ""That's sooo fuckin' cool! It doesn't hurt, does
it?"" she asked sweetly.</p><p>""No, my dear, it feels wonderful. Keep going.""</p><p>I thought I was going to pass out from the excitement. Here I was
getting fucked by two of my students. I continued to kiss Teri full on
the lips, driving my tongue deep into her mouth. All the while, little
Mandy sucked my engorged clit while working her fist around inside me.
Teri then climbed under Mandy to lick her from below and I sat up to
watch them. I realized I could take another of this girls little hands
inside me, so I grabbed the bottle and greased up her left hand.
Amanda looked unsure, but I nodded and smiled as I slipped her fingers
between my labia and then her wrist. As her other hand entered, a wave
of pleasure rocked my body. I had never been double fisted before, but
as her hands were so slight, it was fairly effortless.</p><p>We kissed and sucked, licked and fucked for what seemed an eternity,
all of us cuming a few times each. After about another half-hour of
maniacal Sapphic sex we rested a bit, the two girls cuddled up on
either side of me.</p><p>After a while I asked my favorite question, ""Have either of you girls
ever squirted before?""</p><p>They both looked at me unsure of an answer.</p><p>""I... I think so... I'm not sure."" said Mandy.</p><p>I smiled and said, ""Well, I'm going to show you both.""</p><p>I started with Mandy, spreading her short, muscular legs apart and
sliding my finger up her tight vagina. Then I eased a second in,
slowly working upward with the tips of my fingers, I sought out her
G-Spot. Finding the rough area I slowly began to stroke, I reached up
with my left hand and worked above her pubic bone with a circular motion.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhthis feels sooo good!"" said Mandy. ""You have to try this,
Ter.""</p><p>Teri was speechless, her eyes locked on my hands.</p><p>Her mind trying to memorize my every move. I thought, 'what a good
student'. Mandy began to pant like a dog on a hot day, and I could
hear the sweet liquid squishing around on the inside of her pussy. I
placed my lips on her hard clit and began to suck, gently but steadily.</p><p>I doubled my pace with my fingers, and Mandy responded. ""Oh... Oh...
Oh My God! I'm... gonna.... cum!!""</p><p>I lifted my head, and opened my mouth for my reward. A stream of hot,
sticky clear liquid erupted from the little girls urethra, spraying me
directly in the face.</p><p>As her tiny hips bucked from the force of her orgasm, directing the
stream up and down from my belly to the top of my head. 'This little
one is quite a geyser' I thought, as she continued to soak me down. I
swallowed at least twice, savoring both wicked gulps.</p><p>""No way!"" yelped Teri. ""I've seen that shit before in porno's, but I
thought it was fake!""</p><p>Mandy stopped her little tsunami, but her tiny body continued to
convulse from the massive orgasm I had just given her.</p><p>All Teri could repeat was ""No way dude... no fuckin' way!""</p><p>Mandy slowly sat up, her cheeks flushed bright red like she had been
slapped. Her forehead was beaded in sweat.</p><p>She looked at my face in horror as her juices dripped off of my soaked
face.</p><p>""I... I... Gina... I'm so sorry... Oh my goodness!"" she cried out, and
looked about to burst into tears.</p><p>""No, my dear sweet girl. That was wonderful!"" I reassured her as I
grabbed her and hugged her to my chest.</p><p>""That was awesome, girl! Fuckin'-A!"" exclaimed Teri.</p><p>""Really?"" whimpered Mandy. She began to giggle. ""Wow."" she said to no
one with a dazed look.  </p><p>""Let me try,"" said Teri, so I let go of Mandy and set to work on the
lusty, lithe blond.</p><p>Her pussy was ready and willing as I fingered her and sucked that
wonderful clit. Teri's was the size of a .22 bullet. The wild teen
began to grunt and fuck my mouth as I fingered her. As I pulled my
fingers upward, the nectar began to flow. Not in a stream like Mandy,
but in little spurts with each thrust. She made a good sized puddle on
my mattress, though.</p><p>The real surprise came when Mandy stuck her head under my arm, and
slurped up the whole thing. Every drop!</p><p>She sat up, grinning at her girlfriend and myself and simply said,
""Mmmmm... Yummy!""</p><p>She kissed me with Teri's juice in her mouth.</p><p>They lay there kissing each other as I got out of bed and went to my
dresser to get out some of my toys.  I came back with some vibrators
and dildos, and my favorite one, my strap-on dildo.</p><p>I put on the dildo-belt and said, ""Well, which one wants to get fucked
first?""</p><p>""Fuck me teacher!"", said Teri as she got on her hands and knees.</p><p>I entered Teri from behind, driving the dildo right up into her eager
hole. Mandy had positioned herself in front of Teri so she could have
her pussy eaten. Teri was going wild!</p><p>""Harder! Deeper! Fuck me Gina!,"" she moaned as she munched and
fingered Mandy's perfect box.</p><p>After a while,Mandy and Teri swapped places, and I proceeded to fuck
Mandy doggy style as she licked hergirlfriends pussy. We were in
Heaven. I stopped fucking and handed Teri a vibrator and Mandy a big
dildo. I grabbed another vibrator.</p><p>""Let's fuck each other at the same time!"" I suggested.</p><p>We arranged ourselves in a triangle, I facing Teri's pussy, Teri
facing Mandy's pussy and Mandy facing mine. We then began to drive the
dildos and vibrators in and out of our pussies, at the same time
licking each others. After a while, I suggested we try some anal to
which the two girls happily agreed. It came again as Teri shoved that
huge dildo up my asshole. After a while we were just about exhausted
and laid in each other arms kissing softly.</p><p>""You two girls will have to come over for private lessons far more
often,"" I said and they heartily agreed.</p><p>It was just before 10:00 at night when Teri said, ""I have to get home.
My parents will be expecting me.""</p><p>""What about you Mandy? Do you have to go as well?"" I asked.</p><p>""No,"" replied Amanda, ""My mother is out of town and am at home by
myself.""</p><p>""Well, why don't you stay here the night?"" I suggested.</p><p>""Yes, I'd like that."" she grinned.</p><p>Teri was disappointed, but got dressed and I put on a robe that was
rather see through. I gave Mandy a similar robe for her to put on. We
then walked Teri to the door and kissed her goodbye. Now I had Mandy
all to myself. As I closed the door, we embraced and kissed
passionately, my hands cupping her perfect round ass.</p><p>""Let's go into the lounge,"" I said with a slight spank.  </p><p>We went into the den and dropped our robes. She climbed on top of me
in a sixty-nine position. Her little muscular and tanned teen body
writhing on top of me as she tongued my clit.</p><p>After the royal fucking I had gotten from the two students of mine,
her tiny hand slipped deep inside me right away. My new little friend
became quite proficient at the art of fisting that night.</p><p>I told her, ""Amanda, you get an A !""</p><p>She laughed and said, ""I do have a GPA to maintain ya' know!""</p><p>I got on my knees and pointed my ass straight up in the air. Mandy
climbed above me and with her fist in my pussy and her tongue in my
ass, she got me off twice more. We took another rest period and she
lay in my arms as I stroked her short, black hair.</p><p>After a prolonged silence, her little voice asked me timidly in the
dark, ""Um... can you squirt like I do, Gina?""</p><p>I smiled and softly said, ""Let me show you my darling.""</p><p>I stood up straddling over the girl, my feet on either side of her
tiny shoulders and began to rub my clit in a furious clockwise motion.</p><p>Suddenly Mandy stopped me. She said, ""Wait... I want to see. Put on
the light Gina, please?""</p><p>So I flipped on the reading lamp, and got back to it. Her eyes locked
on my hand, and she matched my speed as she rubbed her clit in the
same manner as I did. I thought again, 'what a good student.' We even
began to pant at the same tempo.</p><p>Then I felt that warm tingle spread across my belly, so I told my
little student, ""Get ready baby, here... it... comes!""</p><p>I let my girl cum fly right across her impish face and breasts with a
force that surprised even me. I have always been a squirter, but never
like this! The stream gushed down like a showerhead, soaking the
little teen from head to toe. I had to reach out and prop my hand
against the wall to steady myself. And then, spurred on by the power
of my orgasm, Mandy let another torrent fly. This time upward spraying
across my butt, my back and my head to soak the ceiling. It actually
dripped back down onto my head. I collapsed next to her, as we licked
our combined juices from each other’s faces. After a while, we both
got up and took a nice hot shower. Then went back to my bedroom were
we fell asleep in the comfort of each other’s arms.</p>"
1399,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 2",Gia1978,2,"The following morning, Gina and Mandy get closer. A surprise visitor makes it a party!","['FFf', 'teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'exb', 'toys', 'fist', 'squirt']","<p>The next day we woke up late, around 11:00 AM and put on a couple of
my sheer silk robes. I made a lovely breakfast. After eating we
cuddled on the lounge while watching television. We talked about the
previous days events, and how important it was to keep our adventure a
secret. Amanda expressed to me the hope of future tutoring sessions,
and that she understood the gravity of the delicate situation.</p><p>She went on to vouch for Teresa's loyalty and assured me it would
remain ""all very hush-hush"". Then Amanda told me how she had a fierce
crush on me this whole year. I asked about her boyfriend Ryan, and she
explained to me how he was sweet, but had no idea how to satisfy her
sexual needs.</p><p>She said with a blush, ""I mean he's got a huge dick and all, but he
only thinks of his orgasm.""</p><p>I told her that was often the case, and to not give up hope. She then
went on to
explain how she and Teri had been friends and lovers since they were
twelve, and how Teri was the one who took her virginity and had taught
her about girl-girl sex.</p><p>Mandy wanted to know about my sex life and if I was a 'dyke only' or
if I liked guys as well.</p><p>""Oh darling, I enjoy men as well... I have a few 'boyfriends' but no
one steady. I have quite a few girlfriends as well.""</p><p>She meekly smiled and asked if she could be one? I looked her in the
eyes and told her ""Baby, you are far too special to lump in with those
other girls.""</p><p>She clapped her tiny hands and cheered with a huge grin, ""Goodie!""</p><p>We started to kiss passionately for several minutes, then she slid
down and began to lick me back to front. Her tongue darting in and out
of my asshole and across to my pussy. My heart was franticly pounding
as she probed my folds and continued her explorations of my willing body.</p><p>I was approaching a strong climax when the doorbell rang. I told my
little student I would get rid of whoever it was and be right back. I
closed my robe and went to answer the door. It was Lisa Shea, the
school vice-principal at the door. Lisa and I had been lovers for
about four years and I was delighted to see her.</p><p>“Come in…"" I whispered, ""I have a big surprise for you.""</p><p>As I led Lisa into the lounge, there was Mandy naked and sweating. She
gasped, ""Miss Shea!"" and grabbed for her robe to cover herself.</p><p>Mandy must have thought she was in deep trouble now.</p><p>Lisa just walked over and sat beside the teen.</p><p>""Doesn't she have a lovely body?"" I said as I sat down on the other
side of the frightened teen.</p><p>""Yes she certainly does!"" replied Lisa as she grinned and started to
stroke Mandy's thighs.</p><p>Lisa was in her early forties but still had a magnificent 38d-25-37
body. She weighed about 125 lbs. A striking Irish woman with flaming
red hair, green eyes, and pale white skin that was totally dappled
with huge freckles.</p><p>""…And just wait until you see what she can do,"" I touted with great
pride for my new star student. ""You thought I could squirt... oh boy!""</p><p>Lisa grinned and winked at me as she reached over and started to
passionately kiss Mandy. With her fear suddenly gone, Amanda hungrily
kissed her back. Lisa being a total Domme, started pulling Mandy's
hair and bite at her neck. Mandy began to thrust her tiny hips
savagely. Taking the cue, I moved down and started to suck on her
hairless pussy. There were animal moans of delight coming from her. In
no time Mandy was cumming as I licked and fingered her sweet little
pussy while Lisa sucked on her perfect dark nipples.</p><p>I suggested we go up to the bedroom, where Mandy and I discarded our
robes and began to slowly strip Lisa, caressing her every curve. We
all piled on to the bed where the teen and I went to work on Lisa,
sucking and kissing every inch of her delicious body. Lisa then
positioned herself on her knees and buried her face into Mandy's
spread legs to devour the adolescent’s pussy. I grabbed my vibrator
from the nightstand and began to work circles around Lisa’s giant
clit. It stuck out like a thumb from her pudgy pussy lips.</p><p>I had told Lisa several times how much it was like a penis, to which
she replied;"" Yup, now if I only had a set of balls to match I could
fuck you with it!""</p><p>I held the vibrator in my left hand and slipped four fingers right
past her labia. It was Lisa who had exposed me to fisting early on in
our relationship. She could take enormous dildos on with little
effort, and I often double fisted her when we fucked. It took me some
time to accommodate a whole hand inside me, but soon Lisa taught me
how to relax and open up. I worked my hand back and forth in a ""U""
around the top of Lisa's open pussy while applying the circular motion
on her clitoris with my vibrator. This always did the trick, and she
began to flow her thick whitish mucous from inside her vaginal cavity.</p><p>Between licks, she would lift up her head and bark out ""Bitch, fuck me
harder!""</p><p>I really enjoyed the duality of Lisa's two different lifes. One: as a
prim and proper vice-principal of an expensive private school, and the
Second; as a foul-mouthed Domme with a voracious sexual appetite. Her
harsh bedroom language always excites me to no end.</p><p>Amanda had propped herself up to watch what I was doing to her
vice-principal and decided to join in with Lisa's touts.</p><p>""Yeah bitch you heard her, fuck her harder! Give this cunt a good
fucking! Do it like you mean it, you slut-whore!""</p><p>Amanda's sweet little voice took on a whole different tone during sex.
It drove me into a deep frenzy of lust. I jabbed the vibrator deep
into Lisa's asshole and released it, slapping her hard repeatedly on
each of her round pink ass cheeks.</p><p>Mandy urged me on, ""Smack that ass! Harder bitch! Punish this whore!""</p><p>The more Amanda touted, the harder Lisa licked and fingered Amanda's
tender pussy. Which only drove me to fist fuck Lisa deeper and slap
her harder each time. There were several bright red handprints on each
pale white cheek that began to welt up and swell. I grabbed the end of
the vibrator in her gaping hole, thrusting in and out at the same pace
of my hand in her gaping cunt.</p><p>Lisa lifted her head and let out a guttural wail, ""YESSSSSSSSSS!""</p><p>Her face and shoulders went bright red as her climax peaked and she
collapsed in Mandy's lap. She lay there panting deeply, totally
unconscious.</p><p>Amanda climbed from under Lisa and jumped on me, kissing me passionately.</p><p>She cried out, ""That was so fuckin' awesome Gina, you made her pass out!""</p><p>I shrugged and said casually, ""It was nothing really, I do it all the
time.""</p><p>Mandy was flabbergasted, ""No way, I've never seen anything like it!
You're a Goddess Gina, a total Goddess!""</p><p>I kissed her on the forehead and suggested we run downstairs for a
quick swim while Lisa slept it off.</p><p>Mandy Agreed, ""Yeah, it is totally hot in here, let's hit the pool.""</p><p>Amanda bolted down the stairs, as I grabbed some beach towels and the
sun tan oil. I stopped in the kitchen to get some bottled water, and
through the window I could see the teen swimming naked in the pool. I
stopped to watch her for a while. Such grace and beauty in the young
girl, her athletic prowess really showed in the water. She swam with
the strength of a professional swimmer. I wondered why she was not on
the swim team at Oakwood as well. I headed out to join my new lover
with drinks and towels in hand.</p><p>A bright smile burst across her sweet face as soon as she saw me,
""Come in Gina, it's perfect in here.""</p><p>I set the bottles and towels down and dived right in. As I surfaced
Mandy slid into my arms and kissed me deeply. We tread water in the
middle of the pool locked in a passionate kiss, our breasts mashed
together with our legs kicking gently under the water.</p><p>Mandy suddenly tensed up and pulled away from our kiss and she said,
""Oh my God Gina, some guy's watching us!""</p><p>I smiled and told her ""Oh that's my neighbor, Jack…"" and then added
with a mischievous grin, ""Wanna give him a show?""</p><p>Amanda scrunched up her cute little face… she thought about it and
then said, ""You're so bad!... Let's do it!""</p><p>We swam to the side and climbed up the ladder, I paused to kiss the
little girl again, giving Jack a good look at Amanda's petit physique.
Then taking her by the hand, led her to the lounge chair. I helped her
lay down and reached for the oil. I applied it to my hands and begun
by rubbing it into her arms and shoulders. I then squirted some onto
her belly and breasts. I then applied it all down my front and began
to rub it in with slow sexy circles.</p><p>Mandy sat up and said in a little girl voice, ""No, let me do it.""</p><p>Mandy's small, oily hands were all over me, and I asked her if she
could see Jack?</p><p>""Yup, and I think he's jacking off."" she giggled.</p><p>I said, ""Well then, Let's get him really going.""</p><p>I slid my breasts down her hard tanned belly, and stuck my face right
into her swollen crotch. Her lower back arched as I nibbled her
clitoris. Slowly, I worked two fingers up her dripping pussy and began
to do small circles all around her cavity. She wrapped her short
muscular legs around my back, pulling me closer to her.</p><p>""Put another finger in me, Gina!"" she begged.</p><p>I tried, but there was not enough room. So I flipped my wrist sideways
and put my third finger into her tight asshole instead.</p><p>Mandy arched again, and cried out ""Yesss, that's soooo good!"" as I
fingered and licked her to a frothing orgasm.</p><p>Then she sat up and announced loudly for Jack to hear, ""Now it's your
turn Gina, stand up.""</p><p>I raised up with a leg on either side of the stretch chair. Mandy sat
up her face directly in front of my pussy.</p><p>She ran a finger across my tiny patch of pubic hair. ""I love this
strip, it leads me to heaven every time."" she said with a giggle.</p><p>I laughed and pinched her cute butt cheek.</p><p>She asked me, ""Do you think I should grow mine like yours?""</p><p>""No baby, I prefer you bald."" I replied.</p><p>She smiled and then she thrust her small tongue between my labial
lips. I just knew Jack was going as crazy as I was!</p><p>I called out for him to hear us, ""Oh God Mandy, eat me baby!""</p><p>She slid two fingers in my pussy, and two in my ass, and my knees
began to buckle.</p><p>Mandy pulled her digits from my ass and gave me a sharp rap across the
ass, ""Bad girl, stand up straight!""</p><p>I straightened up and she returned her fingers to my asshole.</p><p>I whispered to her, ""This may be a show for Jack, but your driving me
nuts!""</p><p>Mandy let out a giggle as she continued to lick me. A car horn began
to beep out front.</p><p>Mandy looked up and said, ""Aww, Jack's leaving.""</p><p>I turned to see and sure enough, he was pulling up his pants and
heading to his front door.</p><p>""Well the show's over I guess,"" I said.</p><p>Mandy got up and said ""Let's go inside anyway"".</p><p>We grabbed our stuff and headed inside. As we got in the sliding glass
door, I heard a cell phone ring tone… it was 'smooth criminal'.</p><p>""Ooh, that's Teri calling!"" squeaked Mandy.</p><p>She ran to her purse and answered the phone.</p><p>""Hi babe!..... No, I'm still here at Gina's..... yup.... No, we were
in the pool...... Uh-huh... can you come over?... why not?.....…..
shit........ ok, I'll call you tonight..... K... love you, bye!""</p><p>She tossed the cell phone back in her purse. ""Teri says hi, she can't
come over here. She has to go to see her grandma.""</p><p>""Oh well, "" I said. ""At least we have someone else to play with."" as I
pointed upstairs with my thumb.</p><p>Her small round face brightened, ""Oh yeah!… Lisa!"" and she darted for
the stairs and I followed.</p><p>Amanda dived onto the bed shouting, ""Wake up sleepyhead!""</p><p>Lisa slowly sat up as I stood in the doorway and she stretched and
yawned, ""Wow… how long did I sleep?""</p><p>I looked at the clock it was 4:15 pm.</p><p>I said, ""About an hour babe, how do you feel?""</p><p>She grabbed Mandy, and tossed her down on the bed.</p><p>""Horny as hell!"" she giggled.</p><p>We arranged ourselves in a triangle, I was facing Mandy's pussy, Mandy
facing Lisa's pussy and Lisa facing mine. We licked and sucked
ourselves into a sapphic sexual frenzy. After a while Mandy got up and
stood in front of us. She requested we sit next to each other on the
edge of the bed.</p><p>We moved into position as she went to my nightstand to get the lube.</p><p>Lisa looked bemused, and I smiled knowing what was next. My tiny
protégé lubed up both hands to the wrist, and told us both to lie
back. I passionately kissed Lisa, as the wanton teenager slowly worked
her fingers inside the both of us. The petite girl knelt before us and
fisted us in tandem with a glazed look in her eyes. Lisa began to
scream (as she often does when she climaxes) and her ass lifted off
the bed. This drove me over the edge, and I began to cum as well. When
the wave subsided, our little Mandy withdrew her hands, stood up and
crossing her arms presented us her hands to lick off the other's cum.</p><p>I glanced over at Lisa and whispered, ""I fear the student has become
the master.""</p><p>We all laughed and lay across the bed in a row.</p><p>I must have dozed off, because I suddenly woke up to find Amanda
standing over Lisa as I had done to her last night.  I laid still and
watched as Mandy rubbed furiously on her little pussy.</p><p>Now it was Lisa who's eyes were glassed over, as she fingerfucked
herself on her back,  barking out in low tones, ""Yeah, fuckin' cum on
me bitch. Squirt it all over my face. Soak my tits!""</p><p>The scene was too much for me to not join in. I got up, and faced
Mandy. Standing right over Lisa's lovely face, and began to fuck
myself. This really put Lisa in a frenzy.</p><p>Now she began to yell, ""Come on... both of you! Fuckin' squirt that
shit all over me! Drench me in your cunt juice!""</p><p>Mandy grunted, ""Here it comes, Bitch!""</p><p>The stream hit Lisa right in the open mouth, full force.That was all I
needed and I started to cum as well. My squirt went down between
Lisa's large breasts and across her soft belly. I started to get light
headed and fell back across the bed, sending the remainder of my
stream up on to little Mandy, who was all too happy to receive my
squirt in her willing mouth.</p><p>We three lay there spent, but fully contented.</p><p>Around 5:00 pm Lisa said she had to be getting back home, and Mandy
did as well. Lisa offered to drive Mandy home. As we all kissed
goodbye in the foyer, I wondered if Mandy was really going home or
not. It was a fantastic end to a fantastic weekend. I showered and
crawled into bed to fall fast asleep.</p>"
1400,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 3",Gia1978,3,Monday Gina returns to work and further plans are made for the coming weekend. Mandy and Teri bring a friend. A new student for the tutor.,"['Fff', 'teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'squirt']","<p>Sunday went by in sleep for me. After the Friday and Saturday I had,
all I could do was pass out. Monday morning came far too quickly, but
I managed to get up and out of bed. School is ending for summer in
three weeks and all the juniors are really looking forward to the next
year. The senior class is off to collage or jobs. And everyone loves
summer vacation. But as for me, I was still thinking of the weekend I
just had.</p><p>I would see Teri &amp; little Mandy in my fourth period U.S. History
class. My panties got damp just thinking of seeing them. But I had to
hold it together. My job and life hung in the balance here. A teacher
branded a ""Lesbian Pedophile"" could find little work. So I had to play
it cool.</p><p>My morning classes went by without a hitch, save for the IM that I
received at around
9 am from Lisa.</p><p>It just said: ""Thanks for saturday, see you @ lunch. NO QUESTIONS. - LS"".</p><p>I guessed we would go off campus to discuss our plans for next weekend
with our 'prized students'.</p><p>At 10:55 in strolled 'my girls', Mandy and Teri dressed in matching
blue plaid skirts and white oxford shirts, blue plaid ties and
'Mary-Jane' shoes. I thought I would slide right out of my chair with
the amount of juice that practically flooded out of me. With out a
word, the two girls marched straight up to my desk, set a bright red
apple on my desk, giggled and walked to their seats.</p><p>At the beginning of the year I put these two at opposite sides of the
class so they could get some work done. Teri in the back, by the rear
door. And little Amanda up front, in fact… directly in front of my
desk. About ten minutes into the class, Mandy had scooted down in her
seat and opened her buff little legs to show me she had no panties on.
I nearly choked when I saw what she had written on her skin in black
eye pencil above that perfect little shaved slit.</p><p>In bold caps it simply read:</p><p>""FOR GINA C.""</p><p>She smiled when she saw my face go completely red. I stood up and
taught the rest of the class hardly looking at either one, for fear
that the other students would catch on. My sport coat hid my extremely
hardened nipples.</p><p>The bell rang at 11:55 and off they all went to lunch. Mandy walked
out of the door without a word, but that triumphant smile told me
everything. Teri came up to my desk with a note, casually dropped it
in front of me and thanked me for the tutor session on Friday. Then,
out the door she went to catch up to Mandy. As the last student went
out, I grabbed up the note and opened it.</p><p>In red ink it read:</p><p>Dear Miss Camesi -
        We can't thank you enough for the extra instruction you so
generously gave us this weekend. If more teachers cared for there
students as you do, we think the national GPA would skyrocket.
As Mandy and myself are both looking to get into Ivy League schools,
we need as much help as you can give us to elevate our scholastic
experience. Perhaps you could allow us more time this weekend to
continue under your masterful tutelage. We both look forward to
further instruction, if you can fit us into your busy schedule.
                                        Your Grateful Students-</p><p>                                Teresa O’Connor &amp; Amanda C. Lucci</p><p>I laughed out loud, folded the note and put it in my jacket pocket to
share with Lisa over
lunch. I headed to her office with no haste.</p><p>As I walked in her door, Lisa stood up and said ""Village Market, nice
and private. Let's go!""</p><p>And off we went. In her car I read her the note as she drove and we
both laughed.</p><p>""If you can fit us into your busy schedule,"" she repeated. ""Now that's
my kind of student body!""</p><p>I groaned and told her, ""Bad jokes will only get you punished!""</p><p>To which she quickly replied, ""Promises, promises.""</p><p>At the restaurant, we plotted for the coming weekend. Lisa suggested
we meet at her house, as it was huge and very private. Her parents
left her the enormous estate five years ago, along with an equally
huge inheritance. Being a rabid lesbian, she never married. She had a
steady flow of girlfriends, but no one serious. That list included
myself. I was not on a strictly female diet, as I enjoy men almost as
much as women. In fact, it's the reason I never married. I just can't
seem to pick one over the other!</p><p>I had a nice chicken ceaser salad and Lisa got a fruit salad. As we
laid out our plan, I got more and more excited, and felt myself
leaking a bit on my chair.
 </p><p>****</p><p>On the way back to school, Lisa suggested we pull over for a quick
fuck. I had to decline her delicious offer, explaining that I had a
class at 2:05.</p><p>""Well, then pull up that skirt and show me your cunt, you dirty whore!""</p><p>I feigned shock at her harsh language, but in truth, it turned me on
like crazy.</p><p>I pushed out my lower lip and said; ""Oh Lisa, must you use that word?""</p><p>""Which word, cunt or whore?"" she rasped.</p><p>""The 'C' word."" I pouted playfully.</p><p>""Fuck that you horny squirting dike, show me your cunt now!"" she
demanded.</p><p>I hiked up my skirt, exposing my already soaked thong. Her hand thrust
the sheer fabric aside and plunged two fingers right inside me. Lisa
finger fucked me all the way back to the campus, stopping as we pulled
into the parking lot. She licked her fingers like she had just eaten
fried chicken. We said our goodbyes, and off I went to finish the day.</p><p>****</p><p>Tuesday, forth period brought our invitation to my 'grateful
students'. They giggled and
squealed as they replied in unison, ""We are sooo there!""</p><p>I informed Lisa of our weekend guests, to which she replied, ""I've got
a few more guests coming as well this weekend. Get plenty of sleep
this week, girlfriend!""</p><p>As I walked to my next class I thought, ‘I'll need it.’</p><p>I barely got through the next four days in anticipation of the coming
events.</p><p>****</p><p>Friday finally arrived and I counted the hours until 3:00. I raced
home to prepair for the events to come in the next two days. Around
5:00 my doorbell rang. My heart raced as I headed to the door. I
opened it to a most intoxicating view. There were Teri, Mandy and
another small Blond.</p><p>""Hi, Gina! This is Kelly… She's on the soccer team as well.""</p><p>Kelly extended her delicate hand and announced; ""Pleased to make your
acquaintance, miss.""</p><p>Her voice had a distinct proper English accent. I invited all three
girls in, and closed the door behind them. My clitoris began to throb
as I looked Miss Kelly up and down. Mandy explained to me how Kelly
had moved here four months ago from the U.K. and what a fantastic
soccer player she was.</p><p>""It's not 'soccer', it's 'football' you silly cow!"" Kelly firmly
corrected her teammate.</p><p>Teri blurted out, ""She's super cool Gina, and she so totally needs a
tutor like you!""</p><p>All three pleaded as one, ""Pluheeeeeesssee?""</p><p>How could I refuse? I invited the trio into the kitchen for some iced
tea, walking behind
them for a better view.</p><p>Kelly Broughtin was 4’ 10”, about 95 pounds and had the most flawless
skin I think I've ever seen on a teenager. Her perfect blond hair hung
down to mid-back in a single ponytail. Her buttocks were shaped just
like an upside down heart. She wore the standard school blue and gold
sports bra with matching shorts. Her chest was more of a curve than
breasts, clearly a low A cup. But she had the most alluring set of
puffy nipples. Like two ping pong balls halved under her bra. My mouth
began to water as I pictured her naked.</p><p>I noted that all three girls had weekend bags with them. They
explained that they told their parents that it was a 'Class of 07'
weekend getaway, and they would be gone until Sunday.</p><p>I laughed out loud and exclaimed, ""Perfect!""</p><p>The girls giggled in agreement, then Teri volunteered,' ""It was
Kelly's idea, that's why we brought her.""</p><p>Kelly dipped in a deep curtsy, while we all applauded. As she
straightened up I spotted the deep camel-toe in Kelly's shorts.</p><p>Mandy followed my gaze to Kelly’s crotch and remarked, ""Oh I know!
Lookit… It's perfect!""</p><p>She thrust out her hands, to pull down Kelly's spandex shorts. Kelly
did not flinch as her tiny shorts were dropped around her skinny hips.
A slight tuft of soft golden blond hair puffed out.</p><p>Mandy stroked the little bush and purred to me, ""It's like mink… feel
it.""</p><p>Kelly extended the invitation, ""No really, please do.""</p><p>I dropped to my knees and thrust my nose gently into her golden patch.
I breathed in her scent, it was slight but better than I could of
imagined. I parted my lips, and stuck my tongue out in a slow circular
motion. As I connected with her labia, Kelly drew in a deep
inhalation. I ran my nose and tongue up towards her flat toned belly,
tracing the gold trail of hair that ran all the way up to her deep
navel. Kelly turned her knee in and put her index finger to her mouth.</p><p>In her pouty English drawl she asked, ""Do you fancy my fuzzy's, Miss
Camesi?""</p><p>The blood surged to my face and ears and I uttered ""Yesss."" like an
old perverted man.</p><p>Kelly pulled off her sports bra and suggested, ""Come on then, Let's
have a right nasty shag, girl style!""</p><p>The teenaged trio danced off toward the lounge, undressing as they
traveled. I got up off my knees, and followed. My students lay our
'new toy' out on the lounge and knelt before her.</p><p>Mandy looked back over her shoulder, and told me,""No Gina, you watch
and tell us what to do.""</p><p>I stripped and sat on the big chair facing the girls. I directed Teri
to straddle Kelly's face
while Mandy licked Kelly.</p><p>""Goodie!"" exclaimed my little Italian cherub. ""I wanna show you what I
learned.""</p><p>Teri climbed up as told and Kelly began to lick her pussy like it was
made  of ice cream. Teri began to moan immediately. Mandy inserted a
single digit inside Kelly and placed her lips over her clit, sucking
ever so gently. My heart was pounding as I masturbated to this most
amazing scene.</p><p>I spurred them on, ""Yes that's it girls, slowly. Savor it. Work it in.""</p><p>In no time Kelly began to grind and moan as Mandy worked her fingers
across the tiny girls G-spot.</p><p>Kelly stopped licking Teri long enough to shout out, ""Oh Good God!""</p><p>A small but steady stream Jetted out of her pussy straight into
Mandy's open mouth. Mandy stood up, and walked straight over to me.
She took my head in her little hands and tilted it back. I opened my
mouth and she spit the squirt juice on to my willing tongue and down
my throat. I swallowed every drop. I remarked aloud how sweet her
juice was.</p><p>Mandy jumped up on the Lounge and assumed her best body builder pose
and she proudly exclaimed, ""Yes! I Fuckin' Rock!""</p><p>Teri fell forward and buried her face in Kelly’s crotch, licking up
all the drops of liquid caught in her pubic hair. She sat up, licking
her lips.</p><p>""It is sweet!"" she squeaked.</p><p>Kelly stated, ""I reckon it's all the fruit I eat.""</p><p>I made a mental note to increase my fruit intake. Looking at my watch,
I told the girls we had to go. They jumped up, gathered up their
clothes and ran to the bathroom to clean up. We got our bags in my
SUV, and off we went up the coast to Lisa's home by 7:15.</p><p>Mandy sat next to me on the way, rubbing her pussy the entire time.
Teri and Kelly made out in the back seat but managed to keep their
clothes on. Mandy looked at me like I was a meal, and I was dripping
on to the car seat by the time we pulled into the driveway.</p><p>Mandy pointed out the window and said, ""Wow, nice crib!"" Great place
for a party.""</p><p>The girls sat up in the back and agreed. As we came to a stop, a woman
in her early twenties walked out the front door.</p><p>She opened the passenger door and welcomed us to the estate. I had
never seen her before, but she could have been a model. 5’ 11” and
flawless. She helped the girls out of the SUV and took our bags. We
walked to the front door, were we were met by Lisa.</p><p>Lisa looked stunning in a red beaded evening gown, and a black mask.
The girls were floored and I was a bit surprised myself.</p><p>Lisa recognized Kelly and said, ""Well, Miss Broughtin, I had no idea
you were joining us this evening.""</p><p>Kelly curtsied, and replied, ""Glad to be here, Ma'am.You have a lovely
home.""</p><p>""And equally lovely guests."" said Lisa.</p><p>She reached out and deeply kissed Amanda for at least 30 seconds. I
felt a pang of jealousy, but tried to ignore it.</p><p>Lisa turned to Teri and said' ""Miss O'Connor, I understand your skills
are coming along nicely. Miss Camesi and Miss Lucci speak highly of
your abilities.""</p><p>Teri blushed a bit and replied, ""I owe it all to Gina. She is a highly
motivated instructor.""</p><p>I curtsied and thanked her for the compliment.</p><p>We paused and smiled. Lisa then stepped aside and announced, ""Welcome
to my home ladies. Let's get started shall we?""</p><p>The group started toward steps of the large mansion. Lisa took Kelly
by the hand and I could see Lisa was quite smitten. Kelly seemed to
adore the attention. Teri and Mandy took me by each arm as we marched
up the steps as a trio. I knew we were in for some weekend.</p><p>To be continued...</p>"
1401,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 4",Gia1978,4,The three teens and Gina begin the wild evening at Lisa's home. We meet Lisa's servants and the tone is set for the weekend.,"['FFff', 'teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'fist', 'squirt']","<p>We walked in to the main hall as the doors shut behind us. The tall
girl walked up the stairs with our bags, and Lisa led us into the
sunken living room. High vaulted ceilings with hardwood beams. Quite
an impressive room. Lisa had removed all furniture, and covered the
floor from wall to wall in soft red mats.</p><p>Lisa held out her arms in a grand flourish, and announced, ""Welcome to
the playroom!""</p><p>Teri darted out in a full run, vaulted into a handspring landing in
the center of the room in a perfect splits. We erupted in applause and
Teri jumped up and took a deep bow. Lisa rang a small gong by the
door, and in walked two more gorgeous girls. Dressed exactly like the
tallest one who met us at the door, they both carried trays. One with
glasses and champagne, the other with various dildos and vibrators. We
were all served drinks, while the other laid out the various shiny sex
toys.</p><p>Kelly said, ""Oh my, I suppose I should not drink, as I am only
sixteen, Miss.""</p><p>Lisa laughed and told her as she placed her arm around her tiny
shoulder, ""My dear, we should not do many things, but we do them
anyway. Please, throw morality to the wind this evening and learn what
it is to be truly hedonistic and revel in the joys of Sappho.""</p><p>Kelly thought this over for a moment, then grinning she said, ""Oh sod
it!"" and downed her champagne in one shot.</p><p>She then set the empty glass down and stripped off her clothes. We all
followed her actions. Once we were all naked, we sat down as Lisa
informed us that there would be a 'pre-game show' to start the evening
off. She rang the gong again, and the three serving girls appeared
once again, this time fully nude. The teen trio applauded furiously,
as Lisa shot me a playful wink.</p><p>Lisa produced a remote and clicked a button, the lights dimmed and the
Brandenburg Concertos began to play.</p><p>The girl had style, no doubt about it.</p><p>We settled in to watch as the servants positioned themselves in the
middle of the room. Kelly crawled into Lisa's lap as she stroked the
teens velvety pubic thatch and fondled her puffy pink nubs.</p><p>Teri and Mandy lay on either side of me and gently stroked me while we
watched the show. I reached over and grabbed a small 'pocket rocket'
vibrator. Turning it on, I placed it over the hood of my clitoris and
made small, lazy circles with my wrist.</p><p>The tallest servant girl stood above the other two as they knelt in
front and behind her. The two began licking her fervently, grunting
and growling like animals. The tallest began to whip her head back and
forth in rhythm with the music. Then she began to sing in German.</p><p>My college language classes came back to me and as best as I could
tell, the girl was singing praises to God for the 'glorious orgasm'.
After she finished her song, the music changed to a savage techno beat
and the tallest girl bowed and walked out of the room. The remaining
two girls dived into a sixty-nine and began to lick each other rather
violently. Then the tallest girl returned dressed in black and red
poly-vinyl bondage gear. She carried a small bucket of anal lube and a
bullwhip. She set the bucket on the mat and extended the whip with a
loud crack! We all watched in awe as the music pounded away.</p><p>The sight of this really got all of us going. Mandy began to kiss my
shoulders and neck, lightly at first and then grew in intensity as the
show did. Teri had two vibrators, one for each of her tight orifices,
and was working up quite a pace on herself. I glanced over to Kelly
who was buried in Lisa's engorged pussy. The little English teen was
full tilt consumed by Lisa's charms, and was sucking on her huge clit
like it was a cock and had forgotten the show completely. Lisa
however, had her eyes firmly glued to the spectacle the women in front
of us were putting on.</p><p>The tallest one cracked the whip again and the other two servant girls
got on their hands and knees as they bowed their heads to the floor,
their asses up as high as they could go. Tallest, then thrust both
hands into the bucket up to her mid-forearms. She withdrew her gloved
fists, holding them up in the air. As the Techno music peaked, she
plunged her fists home... straight into the two girl’s open assholes.</p><p>They both shrieked with pleasure, as they were savagely violated. This
act went on for at least 45 minutes. Lisa was in heaven, for little
Kelly was so impassioned with lust she began to bite Lisa's clit and
labia. Drooling and sucking on her new Mistress, the tiny girl sought
in ernest to satisfy the lady of the house. Teri, meanwhile on her
knees had gone to work on herself with a Dom Perignon bottle, and the
foam of the champagne streamed out of her onto the mat with every stroke.</p><p>Little Mandy continued to kiss and bite on my neck and ears and every
so often she would rake her nails over my breasts and across my back.
They were neatly trimmed, so they drew no blood but it was a most
amazing sensation. I was now panting and huffing as I let my prized
student ravage and perform her lusty desires across my willing body.</p><p>The Techno music switched pace abruptly and the Servants got up bowed
and left. I hardly noticed, as Mandy's hands were all over me as she
breathed like she was running down field. I crossed into another
orgasm and my skin was covered in gooseflesh. I shivered and spasmed
with pleasure as Mandy rolled off of me onto her back.</p><p>Mandy began to plead with me, ""Eat me Gina, make me fuckin' cum baby!""</p><p>I sat up and eased between her short legs and complied with her pleas.
Teri abandoned her bottle and moved face first into Kelly's tiny ass
cheeks. I could see that Kelly had both hands well past the wrists
inside Lisa's cunt, all the while sucking on her huge  clitoris.</p><p>Lisa's eyes rolled back in her head, like a shark in a feeding frenzy.
""Oh shit! Fuck me harder you little cunt!"" she screamed at the top of
her lungs.</p><p>I picked up Mandy from the floor and carried her over to lay above
Lisa. I straddled the redheads face and laid my Amanda out in front of
me. I ate her drooling slit as Lisa ate me. Time seemed to melt away
as we licked and fucked each other senseless. Lisa slid out from under
me, so she could devour her new prize. There lay Mandy and Kelly side
by side, while their schoolmasters devoured their little boxes. Teri
was left out for the moment, so she got up and stuck her hands into
the bucket of lube. Then she knelt behind Lisa and me, slipping her
tiny hand into each of us. She fisted us on her knees while we licked
her schoolmates into submission. The busty blonde was good with her
hands and had me climaxing in no time.</p><p>Mandy stroked my head and sighed, ""Yah... yah, make me cum again Gina.""</p><p>Kelly made a now familiar cry, ""Oh good God!"" and began to squirt into
Lisa’s mouth, driving her wild.</p><p>Laughing and licking, sputtering and swallowing, she cried, ""Fuck yes,
cum right in my mouth you little English bitch!""</p><p>Teri continued to fuck Lisa and I with her hands, her eyes filled with
a wanton lust. I sped up my pace as I licked and suck Mandy in a
frenzy. I was fully consumed in sex and all these young girls. Amanda
begged me to stop, which I never thought I would hear and she was
shaking violently. I could see by her smile she was OK, she had just
reached overload. Teri withdrew her left hand from my pussy and
slipped it right into Lisa without missing a stroke. I scooped up
Little Amanda, hugging her as tight as I could.</p><p>""Are you alright?"" I asked in the softest tone that I could muster.</p><p>""Yes,"" she softly replied. ""No one has ever made me cum that hard
before."" I could see the tears welling up in her eyes.</p><p>She balled up in my arms, shaking and she whispered, ""I… I love you
Gina.""</p><p>We gently rocked and I kissed her head.</p><p>After a while, our friends took a break. I looked at the huge
grandfather clock and it was now well past midnight.</p>"
1402,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 5",Gia1978,5,The party at Lisa's continues well into the night.,"['FF', 'ff', 'teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'ws', 'fist', 'squirt']","<p>""I need to use the loo,” said little Kelly with that amazing English
little girl voice.</p><p>""Yeah, me too, I gotta pee reallyyyyyyy bad!"" answered Mandy.</p><p>Lisa smiled and said ""Won’t you both do it in my mouth?""</p><p>Mandy, Teri and Kelly cried out as one loud, ""EWWWWWWWWAAAAAA...""</p><p>I knew well about Lisa's ‘thing’ for water sports, and I knew she
would get her way.</p><p>""No, really girls. I love it, please do.""</p><p>Kelly looked truly dejected. ""I don't think I can kiss you after I
make water in your gob, Miss!""</p><p>Lisa reassured her, ""I promise to wash my mouth out after you do. But
I have just got to taste you girls piss.""</p><p>""Well... all right, if you really want us to… But it's bloody nasty!""
Kelly answered.</p><p>Lisa lay back and opened her mouth. Kelly stood over her new Mistress
and pissed right in her mouth.</p><p>When she was done, Mandy stepped up, ""OK, me next!""</p><p>Mandy really had to pee because she let a golden stream fly even
stronger then her squirt stream. Lisa gobbled the urine up like it was
champagne.</p><p>She swallowed hard one last time, and said, ""Mmmm.... that's so good!
Now kneel down and let me lick you clean.""</p><p>Mandy squatted down, and Lisa swabbed her little pussy clean.</p><p>""Now you, Kelly darling, let me clean you."" Lisa urged.</p><p>Kelly climbed on her face and sat down. This was no quick wipe up
job however, Lisa licked long after every trace of her urine was gone.</p><p>Teri took Mandy's hand who in turn took mine, and led us all to the
kitchen.</p><p>Mandy exclaimed, ""Wow Gina, this kitchen is bigger than your whole
living room!""</p><p>I glanced around, ""Yup,"" I said, ""Money will buy space, that’s for sure.""</p><p>Teri opened the huge Sub-zero refrigerator and pulled out two bottles
of champagne, and a tray of fruit.</p><p>Mandy squeaked, ""Ooh, I'm starving!"" and began to munch on fruit.</p><p>I took some melon and grabbed a gallon jug of water. ""Be sure to drink
lots of water girls, we are gonna be at this all night.""</p><p>""Yes Teacher!"" the girls sarcastically replied.</p><p>""No I'm serious, It'll keep you squirting all night, where else do you
think your body gets that kind of liquid volume.""</p><p>The girls stopped, looked each other in the eyes for a few seconds and
grabbed a bottle each. I smiled, nodded and walked back out with the
jug to see how things were going with little Kelly's 'cleaning'.</p><p>My dear Lisa was on her back with the tiny blond teen straddling her
face, and she had leaned forward to once again slip her miniscule paws
back into the hungry cunt of her new mistress. I could see that this
would go on for some time, so I sat down to get a good view. I drank
about half the bottle and watched for about twenty minutes, when it
occurred to me that my girls were still gone.</p><p>I wandered back to the kitchen to see what they were up to. Teri and
Mandy had the servant girls up on the counter and were fucking them
with various vegetables. Teri had three carrots bunched together, and
Mandy was wielding an enormous cucumber. I don't know where Lisa found
these girls, but they sure could take a savage fucking.</p><p>I must have laughed because Mandy looked around at me and grinned,
""They don't speak much English, but they sure do like to get fucked!""</p><p>I sat on the edge of the counter and watched the seventeen-year-old
girls go at these women with a sexual abandon I had rarely seen in
porn’s, let alone real life.</p><p>The sandy blond that Mandy was wrecking waved me over to join them. I
hopped down from the counter and positioned myself behind both teens.
I licked my fingers and inserted one into each of the girls rectums.
Teri gasped and shot me a look that got my juices flowing again.</p><p>She said in a low voice, ""God, I love how you do my ass Gina.""</p><p>I added another finger to each of the girls bottoms. Mandy began
humping my hand faster, matching the speed with the cucumber plunging
into the foreign maid. She spoke with a Slavic accent, perhaps
Bosnian. One thing was sure, she was loving it. I was about to add a
finger to each girl, when the maid began to yell rapidly in her native
tongue. She grabbed the cucumber away from Mandy, tossed it aside and
thrust Mandy's hand deep into her pussy. She continued her litany, as
she fucked herself with my students hand. Teri picked up the cucumber
from the counter and jammed it in Tallest along with the carrots.</p><p>This sent her over the edge, and she began grunting in German, ""Fick
mich!"" (fuck me!), ""schnell, rein und raus!"", (faster, in and out!)
""Ja ja, mach mich spritz!"", (yes yes, make me squirt!).</p><p>Teri spit on the German's pussy and really started to give it to her.</p><p>She howled, ""Oh Jaaaaaa!"" and squirted all over Teri's huge tits.</p><p>Mandy pulled her hand out of the Bosnian girl's pussy and thrust it
into her mouth. She slurped all the creamy white cum from her small
fingers.</p><p>The teen's laughed and jumped onto me, showering me with kisses. ""Oh
Gina, this is the coolest night ever!""</p><p>""You have opened a whole new world to us, we can't thank you enough!""</p><p>I hugged the girls tightly and said, ""Its been my pleasure girls,
really.""</p><p>We hugged in silence for awhile, and then we all got up and I led them
back to the playpen.</p><p> 
There sat Lisa with Kelly curled in a tiny ball in her lap.</p><p>""Well, where have you three been?""  she asked.</p><p>I answered her quickly ""Ummm... In the kitchen... eating.""</p><p>The girls giggled.</p><p>""Good, let's get back to it then, shall we?"" Lisa intoned, dripping
with lust.</p><p>Lisa reached over and rang the gong, and the tallest servant appeared
in a dog collar and stiletto thigh high boots.</p><p>Lisa told her ""It's time for the table.""</p><p>The tallest servant turned and left. Lisa started to stand up which
stirred the sleeping Kelly.</p><p>""Where are you going?"" she grunted in a sleepy little girl voice.</p><p>""I’m right here baby,"" Lisa replied. She really could be so very sweet.</p><p>Tallest returned with a chrome gynological table on wheels. It was
fixed with four point leather restraints from a mental hospital.</p><p>""Wow!"" said Mandy, ""This is badass!""</p><p>""Is it ever,"" replied Lisa.</p><p>""I need a serious fucking, and I wore out little Kelly. You Ladies up
for the challenge?""</p><p>We replied, ""Sure."" Lisa hopped up on the table, and I started to
strap her in.</p><p>Lisa said to me, ""The girls can do the straps Gina, be a dear and
fetch the 'good' dildos.""</p><p>""No problem"", I replied as I headed to the cabinet on the far side of
the room.</p><p>The oak paneled cabinet was filled with some of the weirdest shit I
have ever seen. All kinds of German goodies… Torture devices from two
centuries ago, up to this years High-tech models. And without a doubt
the biggest fucking dildos I have ever seen.</p><p>See, huge equals good in ‘Lisa speak’. A real size queen, my friend
Lisa is.</p><p>I grabbed the black rubber beast, a butt plug the width of a two-liter
soda bottle at the base and the 'warm-up' another the size of a
one-liter bottle. I grabbed a set of nipple clips and a rubber ball
gag for good measure. When I got back, Lisa was all strapped in and
someone had lowered the ‘swing’. A nylon suspension basket that hung
from the center of the room. I could only guess who was going in that.
I gave Teri the clips, and Mandy the ball gag. While they applied them
to Lisa, I got the big boys prepared. I took a handful of the
gelatinous lube from the bucket on the floor, and began to wipe down
the 'one-liter' dildo.</p><p>Amanda took one look at the monster dildos and howled, ""Oh my God!!""</p><p>I smiled and nodded. ""OK girls, let’s get her opened up.""</p><p>The two teens bent down and lubed their hands up well past the wrists.
Teri went first slipping one hand in to Lisa’s willing hole, then the
other.</p><p>""That’s two!"" I said.</p><p>""Amanda?"" I said as I motioned to Lisa.</p><p>She started with the left hand then the right. Lisa's muffled moans of
pleasure from behind the gag ball told us she was cumming.</p><p>""That's four!"", I Counted out loud.</p><p>Teri thrust her tongue into Mandy's mouth huffing and puffing as they
kissed with intense passion. I smiled as I remembered just how long
these two had been lovers.</p><p>I woke Kelly up gently, ""Baby, we need your help.""</p><p>Kelly yawned and stretched her sexy, tiny frame.</p><p>""Good nap,"" she mumbled with a cute smile, swiping at her little eyes.
God, she was simply adorable.</p><p>Lisa's eyes were wild with lust, and as Kelly saw her new mistress
bound and 'quad-fisted' she remarked to no one in particular,
""Foockin' 'ell!""</p><p>I grasped her little hands and applied the lube. An evil grin crossed
her face, and she climbed between the girls, interrupting their
passionate kissing. Kelly assessed the best place for an opening, then
began to slide her left hand just clockwise of Lisa's clit. And then,
with a dull 'plop' she was all the way in. Lisa howled in muted orgasm.</p><p>""That's five!"" I called out. ""One to go!""</p><p>Kelly stuck her peanut tongue out of her tiny mouth as she applied her
right hand. Four fingers, then the thumb, to the knuckles... and then
the wrist! ""That's six!"" I Shouted.</p><p>The trio howled a triumphant ""WOOOOO!""</p><p>Lisa's eyes rolled back in her head, and her face went bright red. She
bit into the red rubber ball, with a muffled scream. I let Lisa cum
for about ten minutes, and then one by one the girls removed their
hands from Lisa's overstretched cunt. Even empty, her labia were gaped
wide open by a good 2 to 4 inches. I asked Teri and Kelly to begin
lubing up the two-liter, and lifted Mandy into the swing. Once I had
her secured in, I kissed her deeply. She sucked my tongue hard and
with her eyes closed tight, making little moaning sounds pulled me as
close as I could get to her.</p><p>She pulled away smiled and said, ""I love you… now take me up, Gina.""</p><p>I hoisted her up into the air and then swung her directly above Lisa.
Teri's face brightened as the concept dawned on her and she said, ""Oh,
I get it. It's so Mandy can squirt on her!""</p><p>Mandy began to masturbate as the three of us began to slide the
enormous rubber plug into Lisa's already gaping hole. Because of the
tapered end we got a third in right away. I bent down for another
handful of lube, and smeared it all around Lisa and the monster sized
invader. Lisa was humping wildly onto the plug as the girls and I
worked it forward. All the while my darling Mandy stroked and prodded
her pussy to coax out some of her liquid lust. The dildo/plug was now
past the halfway point and Lisa was really going wild now.</p><p>She was in a trance of wanton lust furthered by the sight of a teenage
girl masturbating just a few inches from her face. I bent down again
to ring the gong and sure enough, Tallest appeared. I asked her to
help the girls fit the mighty plug all the way into her mistress. She
nodded and took the back end of the behemoth, and pushed with a great
deal of force. I grabbed a 7"" neon green day-glo vibrator off the
pile, lubed it and began to work it into Mandy's puckered asshole.</p><p>Her head rocked forward and she grunted, ""Fuck yes!”</p><p>I directed Kelly to get a big dildo, and insert it into Lisa's asshole.</p><p>She replied a polite, ""Yes Miss"", and bent down to grab pink dildo
that was at least 3"" in girth.</p><p>Sans lube she began to work it up into Lisa's sphincter. Mandy was
almost at her 'popping' point, as I fucked her with the big green
vibrator. She made those sexy little animal noises in the back of her
throat, her eyes narrowed to slits but still focused on the scene
below her.</p><p>Then all at once, Tallest let out a yell and pushed the monster all
the way up into Lisa's maximized vaginal canal forcing the dildo in
Kelly's hand right out of her ass. Lisa lunged forward and bit hard
into the red rubber ball again, with a loud muffled scream.</p><p>I drove the vibrator as far as I could up into Mandy and with a
guttural ""Oh my godddd!"" she let her girl-cum fly, spraying down in a
wide stream over all of us.</p><p>I bent down, my face next to Lisa's and greedily began to lap up the
teens cum as it soaked the two of us. Kelly suddenly appeared in front
of me to get the last drops of Mandy's cum, licking Lisa's face like a
puppy. I decided that with Lisa strapped into the table, I could now
get my chance to fuck this little sixteen-year-old with abandon. I
leapt around to the other side of the table and dived under Kelly. Her
thin, coltish legs spread to accommodate my head as my tongue darted
between her pink asshole and her narrow slit. She humped and rocked on
my face, never stopping her cleaning of Lisa. I could see that Teri
had moved to Lisa's mammoth breasts and had placed two fingers in
Mandy's pussy directly above her.</p><p>I switched my position to sitting and now was licking straight up into
Kelly's tiny slit. Her diminutive size placed her tiny pussy at the
perfect height for me. I placed a hand on each of her miniature hips
and drove my tongue as far as I could up her orifice. She began to
rock in small circles on my face, her tuft of soft pubic hair rubbing
my nose.</p><p>I could hear Mandy above me urging on Teri, ""Yeah baby, that’s it… get
it, get it, get it!""</p><p>Mandy began to squirt again, and Kelly got up on her tippy-toes to
receive the shower on her face. I wanted to watch yet could not pull
my face away from the delicious pussy I was enjoying. A rivulet of
Mandy's juice ran down Kelly's stomach and dripped on my forehead. I
leaned my head back open-mouthed to catch the drops of her orgasm.
Mandy’s orgasm triggered Kelly and she began to squirt as well. The
first jet hit me in the neck, but I quickly clamped my mouth over her
opening and drank up the rest. I counted three more bursts as I gulped
down the intoxicating nectar. I lay back completely exhausted and
fully sated.</p><p>I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing that I remember was
that Tallest woke me and asked us if we wished to retire upstairs. We
kissed everyone and said goodnight. She led us to our bedroom and
Amanda and I crawled into bed. She curled up next to me and I drifted
back to sleep with dreams of my darling Mandy, Teri and little Kelly.</p>"
1403,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 6",Gia1978,6,The next morning The girls wake up and head ot for breakfast and a swim…,"['FFff', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'fist', 'squirt']","<p>Amanda woke me with gentle kisses on my face and ears in the morning.
As I stretched she asked me how I slept?</p><p>""Mmmmm....wonderful, how about you?""</p><p>""Pretty good, I guess,"" she pouted. ""My ass is really sore.""</p><p>I hugged her close, ""Awww, baby, did I fuck you too hard last night?""</p><p>She nodded yes, eyes down with her lower lip sticking out extra far.</p><p>""Ohh honey, I’m so very sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you, you were so
into it.""</p><p>Mandy burst out in a loud giggle and a huge smile, ""I'm sooo fucking
with you, Gina! I'm totally fine!""</p><p>I pushed her away in mock anger,” You little shit!, you had me going
there!""</p><p>""I know…"" she burst out, ""I just wanted to see if you cared.""</p><p>I hugged her again, and squeezed extra hard, ""Of course I care, you
brat, You're my special girl!""</p><p>We fell back and kissed deeply for ten minutes or more.</p><p>Then she said,"" I'm soooo hungry, can we go downstairs?""</p><p>I nodded, ""Yes, but perhaps we should shower up first, whadda you say
babe?""</p><p>Amanda jumped up and ran to the bathroom and started humming a song. I
knew the tune, but could not place it.</p><p>""Hey babe, what song is that?""</p><p>She called out from the bathroom, ""In Your Eyes, by Peter Gabriel...
It reminds me of you.""</p><p>I was shocked. I walked in to the bathroom and asked her, ""You know
Peter Gabriel?""</p><p>""Well, only a couple songs by him, I like the one about the monkeys too!""</p><p>She danced around the room and sang the hook, ""Shock the monkey
tonight... ba-ba ba ba ba ba!""</p><p>I laughed and danced with her, feeling a bit like a teen myself.</p><p>I asked as I turned on the shower, ""Baby, how do you know 'In Your
Eyes'?""</p><p>She answered as she brushed her teeth, ""DUH!… It's from like my
favorite movie ever, 'Say Anything' with Ione Sky!""</p><p>""So, how does the song remind you of me?"" I asked, stepping into the
shower.</p><p>She followed me in, ""The words to it Gina, 'In your eyes, the light
the heat, in your eyes, I am complete'... that's how you make me feel!
Gina you're my 'Lloyd Dobbins'.""</p><p>I hugged her again and with a tear in my eye I said, ""You are so
sweet."" and squeezed her tightly.</p><p>We washed each other in silence, as I thought over my feelings for
this little girl. We got out of the shower, toweled off and got dressed.</p><p>Then she spoke meekly, ""Gina, why did you get so quiet, did I say
something wrong?""</p><p>I hugged her again and replied ""Of course not honey, you made me feel
very special by saying that.""</p><p>""Oh good, I was worried."" she said.</p><p>I lifted her chin saying, ""No worries darling one, now let's go find
the others!""</p><p>***</p><p>We came down the stairs and walked to the back, thru the double door
to the veranda. It was a huge back yard, with an enormous pool, tennis
court and an expansive garden. Lisa and Kelly were sitting at a table
on the covered patio.</p><p>Lisa greeted us heartily, ""Good morning you two, I trust you slept well?""</p><p>I answered, ""We did, thank you.""</p><p>Mandy asked, ""Umm, where's Teri?""</p><p>Lisa picked up a mango slice and replied, ""She is still asleep, the
poor lamb. Anna really wore her out last night.""</p><p>""Who's Anna?"" Amanda and I asked almost in unison.</p><p>Kelly sat straight up, swallowed and chirped, ""You know, the tall bird.""</p><p>""Ahh yes, the tall one…"" we both nodded.</p><p>Now we knew her name. We sat down and the German girl brought out
breakfast for Mandy and myself. Fresh fruit, muffins and chilled
champagne.</p><p>Lisa touched my arm and said, ""I have a surprise for you today, she
should be here at the house in the early evening.""</p><p>""Really, whom?"" I asked.</p><p>""Silly girl, I said a surprise."" she said with a wink.</p><p>We ate our breakfast and talked about last night's events . Then Lisa
suggested a swim.</p><p>Kelly stood up, ""Fantastic, I've heard about your special 'swimming
skills' Gina!""</p><p>Mandy shrugged, ""Girl talk, you know how it is.""</p><p>I pinched her ass and stood up, ""Well then, a swim it is!""</p><p>We walked down the steps to the pool area, stripped down and jumped
in. The water was a tad chilly, but refreshing. Lisa got out right
away, donned a huge fluffy robe and sat in the shade.</p><p>Kelly pouted, ""Mistress, shan't you swim with us?""</p><p>Lisa replied, ""No my pet, I can't take the sun.""</p><p>""Of course, I'm a silly cow, aren’t I?"" pouted Kelly.</p><p>Lisa waved her on, ""No dear, you go and have fun.""</p><p>Mandy slipped her arms around me and kissed me full on the lips. Then
Kelly swam over to us placing her tiny arms on our shoulders and snuck
in for a three way kiss. The two girls clung to me, as my feet were
the only ones able to touch bottom. Kelly kissed us franticly, darting
back from Mandy’s mouth to mine.</p><p>'Like a little hummingbird' I thought.</p><p>Her pouty full mouth almost out of place on such a minature face.
Mandy released her grip on me and suckled on Kelly's bulbous nipples,
which had swelled in the cold water.</p><p>""Mmmm, that's Magic!"" Kelly purred.</p><p>I slid my right hand down and cupped Kelly's miniature bottom. It was
solid and perfectly round. I extended my middle finger inward and
plunged into her tight asshole.</p><p>""Naughty beast!"" she exclaimed, ""Do it again!"" and giggled as she
nibbled my earlobe.</p><p>I released my hold and swung her into Mandy’s arms. Amanda's powerful
legs could support them both. They hugged and kissed as I pulled a
raft over to us. I lifted Kelly up out of the water, and placed her on
the raft.</p><p>Lisa applauded, and cheered, ""Brava ladies, Well done!""</p><p>Kelly lay back on the raft, a leg dangled over each side. Mandy pulled
herself to the edge of the raft and sank her face into Kelly's tiny slit.</p><p>""Brava indeed!"" Kelly cooed.</p><p>I balanced the raft and sucked the small blonde's puffy nipples.</p><p>""Oh, do kiss me please, Gina."" the English girl urged.</p><p>I drew my lips to hers, and slowly tongued the inside of her mouth.
She moaned softly as Mandy tested each fold of her tiny puffy sex.</p><p>From the stairs we heard Teri call out, ""Starting without me, you
fuckers?""</p><p>She stepped out of her sundress and dove straight in. She swam between
my legs and kissed my pussy, blew a few bubbles for good measure. She
slid up along my front, and broke the surface to kiss my lips. I let
go of the raft and locked my arms around her. We swam back to the
shallow end to the steps. I sat down and she lay across me. Her
massive breasts almost keeping her buoyant, she lightly kicked her
legs to keep herself horizontal. I gripped her hair in my hands and
balled my fists kissing her harder. Her tongue swirled around mine, as
she dug her nails into my shoulders. The effect was electric.</p><p>After a few minutes of this, I pulled my head back and said, ""Let's go
to the tent.""</p><p>We climbed out of the water, and walked to the 7' X 7' pop-up tent on
the lawn. A blue inflatable air mattress lay on the ground under the
tent. I looked back to the pool to see that Mandy had climbed up onto
the raft and was locked in a sixty-nine with Kelly. The two girls ate
each other slowly, enjoying the cool water surrounding them. I lay
down between Lisa and Teri, kissing Lisa and thanking her for the
fantastic weekend.</p><p>She said, ""Thank me Sunday, when it's over. We've hardly started doll.""</p><p>Teri reached across me to open Lisa's robe.</p><p>Lisa stopped her saying, ""Oh no dear, I need a rest after last night.""</p><p>I remembered the massive plug we stuffed into Lisa only a few hours
ago. ""I'm just going to watch you girls for now.""</p><p>""OK then!"" Teri agreed, and made a beeline for my pussy.</p><p>I opened my legs wide as to accommodate her. She wrapped her arms
around my thighs, and licked small circles around my legs in a teasing
fashion. She would not make contact with my clit or lips, just licking
all around them. I arched my back to make contact, but she would pull
away each time maintaining control. As I reached up to grab her head,
Lisa cut me off, pinning my hands above my head.</p><p>""Hey, No fair!"" I exclaimed.</p><p>""Bullshit bitch!"" snapped Lisa, ""Let the girl do her thing.""</p><p>Teri popped her thumbs up in approval of Lisa's help, never lifting
her face from my pussy. She continued to tease and flick at my pouty
vulva and up around my mons. I was getting creamy with anticipation,
as she continued to tease me.</p><p>Kelly and Mandy joined us on the mat giggling, ""We needed more room.""</p><p>They climbed back into their sixty-nine position and resumed the
licking. I had a perfect view of Mandy's beautiful face burrowing into
Kelly's pussy above her. As Teri continued to tease me with her
tongue. I opened my legs a little wider and a rivulate of thick juice
dripped out of me and ran down my asshole. Teri licked it off then
raised her head up, sticking out her tongue offering Lisa a taste of
my juice. Lisa sucked my cum from Teri's tongue, then leaned over me
and spit it back into my mouth. It was much sweeter than normal.</p><p>""Must be the fruit"", I remarked.</p><p>Teri sputtered and laughed. With that, she placed her lips around my
clit and sucked it into her mouth. I went wild with the sensation! It
had been a while since I had such a good tease. Teri dove in full tilt
lapping me up. I climaxed almost immediately. She released her grip on
my thighs and stuck one finger from each hand inside my hungry slit.
Maintaining the pressure on my clitoris, she added two more fingers
pulling me open.</p><p>Kelly sat straight up and yelled, ""Oh fuck me, here I go again!""</p><p>I looked to see her jetting a clear stream down onto Mandy's beautific
face. Amanda lapped it up, swallowing greedily. Upon hearing this,
Teri worked her fingers up to search for my G-spot.</p><p>She quickly found it and I guided her verbally. ""Right their baby,
stay in that s-s-spot…""</p><p>She pulled her four fingers across my roof and sucked like mad.  Kelly
slid off of Mandy, and the two girls watched intently as Teri stroked
me to my next orgasm. I was almost there, and Mandy supplied the final
push.</p><p>She took her low tone, and directed a litany of foul language right in
my ear, ""That’s it, cum on her face you whore! Soak her tonsils you
dirty bitch. Do it…. go on. Give her that juice you ungrateful cunt!""</p><p>That did the trick. My eyes rolled back in my head and I began to
spasm. The gush hit Teri square in the forehead blowing her bangs
back. She lifted her head to catch the stream in her mouth. She
swallowed as much as she could, but it just kept going. My head got
very light, and then nothing.</p><p>***</p><p>When I came to, Mandy and Kelly were shouting ""Woo!"" and giving Teri
high fives. Lisaheld me in her arms and stroked my forehead softly.</p><p>""Welcome back doll,"" she said.</p><p>I blinked my eyes and asked, ""Did I pass out?""</p><p>Lisa replied a soft ""Mmm-hmm.""</p><p>""Wow"" I uttered, ""I've never done that before.""</p><p>Lisa giggled softly and said with a wink, ""Welcome to my world.""</p><p>The girls continued to celebrate Teri's triumph, jumping around and
shouting. Teri was repeating Mandy's 'body builder' routine from
yesterday. The girls settled back down to the mattress, kissing and
stroking each other.</p><p>Lisa handed them a purple velvet drawstring bag, ""Here girls, have
some fun with these.""</p><p>The girls giggled as they opened the bag and discovered brightly
colored gelatin vibrators. Each was shaped like a butterfly with large
antenna and wings. A power cord ran out the bottom of each to its own
controller.</p><p>The trio lay on their sides and assumed the triangle position, Kelly
facing Teri's pussy, Teri facing Mandy's pussy and Mandy facing
Kelly's. They began to rub the new toys on each other and moan softly
at first, building in intensity. Teri turned her butterfly up and
Mandy kicked into high gear.</p><p>""Holy fuck! I love this thing!"" Mandy switched her's up a notch
bringing a squeak of ""Oh my goodness!"" from Kelly.</p><p>Teri reached out and turned up Kelly's control to the highest setting,
sending herself into a humping frenzy. This went on for at least 20
minutes or so, till all three were in sheer ecstasy. Kelly could wait
no longer, she switched off the unit dropped the butterfly and clamped
her mouth over Teri’s throbbing pussy. Lisa grabbed a bottle of WET
from the bag and tossed it next to her. Kelly opened it and slicked up
her hands. Mandy got up from the group switched off the toys and lay
down next to me, placing her head on my chest. I encircled my arms
around the girl and fingered her dark Hershy kiss nipples as we
watched the sexy blondes continue.</p><p>Teri swung her legs around to better accommodate little Kelly who lay
out on her belly knees bent, her miniature feet pointed to the sky.
Kelly lapped at Teri's clit as she worked her tiny digits into the
folds of Teri's labial lips, using two fingers for exploring and
opening the entrance. Teri moaned steadily and kneaded her large firm
breasts, pinching her nipples to hardness. Mandy fingered her clit in
lazy strokes as we watched Teri and Kelly. Teri's eyes were wide with
obscene delight. Kelly slid a third slight finger deep into Teri's
swollen lips, right up to the third knuckle. Her pinkie wiggled in
unison with the other three buried in Teri's fleshy purse.</p><p>Teri continued to dig at her chest, her nipples now fully erect and
sticking out between each thumb and forefinger. She barked out
guttural sounds from the back of her throat, no distinct words just
pure animal grunts and snarls. Kelly slipped her pinky finger inside
deftly and cupped Teri's pussy like a handle. Kelly lifted her face
away and applied her thumb to Teri's clitoris.</p><p>She grasped the bottle of lube in her left hand and squeezed out a
huge dollop into her right palm. She massaged the thick liquid all
around the underside of her dainty wrist and thumb.</p><p>Teri continued her utterance of pleasures building to a scream, ""Give
me your whole fist God damn you!""</p><p>Kelly drew her fingers back, placed her thumb in her palm and drove
her hand forward. Her scant knuckles slid past the swollen lips and
all at once, she had her entire hand inside Teri!</p><p>She hurled forth a howl of sheer ecstasy, ""Oh fuck yessssssssssss!""</p><p>Kelly balled up her fist inside her friend, and began to rotate her
forearm and wrist. Kelly turned to us, wanton lust plastered across
her sweet schoolgirl face.</p><p>She proudly announced, ""I did it mistress! Just like you told me.""</p><p>Amanda and I looked at Lisa, who replied to us, ""What? You think
you’re the only teacher here?""</p><p>We grinned and turned back to watch Teri receive her first fisting.
Kelly was up on her knees massaging the outside of Teri's pussy with
her left hand.</p><p>Teri wheezed as she panted, ""I fuckin love it, go faster Kelly!""</p><p>The sixteen-year-old began to withdraw her tiny fist and drive it back
in a little further each time.</p><p>Mandy whispered in my ear, ""Soon I'll be able to do this to Teri.""</p><p>I squeezed her and replied, ""I'll be right behind you when you do.""</p><p>She kissed my lips, and said, ""You better be!""</p><p>Kelly placed her right thumb on Teri's clit and worked a clockwork
circle. Teri began to hump Kelly’s hand rather than her arm doing the
motion.</p><p>Teri yelled out, ""Oh my God, I'm cuming again!"" Her shoulders rolled,
her back arched and her hips bucked wildly.</p><p>As Kelly began to slow down bringing her arm to a stop, so did Teri's
thrusts.</p><p>The two became motionless (except for the shudder in Teri's thighs)
and made no sounds. We just sat perfectly still watching the teens.
Kelly slowly withdrew her hand with a vacuum slurp, her midget hand
coated in thick whitish cum. Mandy jumped forward grabbing Kelly's arm
and licked the goo off her fist like a Popsicle. I sat up and took a
few licks myself.</p><p>Kelly pulled her hand to her mouth, tasting the last of the girls
frosting, “Mmmm, still needs more fruit, Teri luv.""</p><p>Even Teri convulsed in laughter with us in her weakened state. After a
brief rest, she sat up and we all headed back into the house. Amanda
and Kelly helped Teri as we moved tword the huge steps.</p><p>Lisa put her arm around my waist and said, ""This is turning out to be
a nice weekend, eh Gina?""</p><p>I nodded as I smiled…. ""Some weekend indeed!""</p>"
1404,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 7",Gia1978,7,"Saturday evening arrives, and so does Lisa's very special surprise. The girls see and do more things they never dreamed of.","['FFff', 'teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'fist', 'femdom', 'squirt']","<p>The servants met us on the veranda, and helped us get a very tired
Teri into the house, walking on either side of her up the main stairs
of the house. It was only 5:00 pm, and the sun would be up for another
two hours or so. But darling little Mandy urged me to come and have a
nap with her upstairs. Lisa promised that she would send a servant to
wake us in two hours, so up we went for a nap.</p><p>Mandy and I fell asleep right away and had a refreshing nap. As told,
at 7:00, Anna knocked and entered our room. She wore a stylish black
leather mini skirt, with fishnet stockings and a deep plunging black
silk sleeveless halter top. Her thick brown hair was up in a high bun,
topped with a silk bow of black &amp; white.</p><p>As she stripped off her outfit she told us, ""Ladies, I am here to
ready you for this evening. I will draw you a bath.""</p><p>She finished folding her clothes, placed them neatly on the desk and
headed to the bathroom. Mandy looked at me and with a face that said
'What do you know about that?' and simply uttered, ""Wow.""</p><p>As we entered the marble bathroom, we saw that the huge onyx tub was
being filled with bubbles and steaming hot water. Anna was humming as
she lay out an extensive makeup kit, a vintage shaving kit with a
pearl handled straight razor and our outfits for the evening. Mandy
plopped down on the toilet and began to pee. Anna watched her in the
mirror, licking her lips. I climbed into the tub and sat back. The
water felt both inviting and relaxing. As Mandy rolled some toilet
paper into her hand, Anna walked over to her knelt down and took the
wad from her hand. She reached up between Mandy's legs and wiped her
clean. She stood up and extended her hand out to help Amanda’s stand up.</p><p>She escorted Amanda into the tub, turned off the water and stepped in
to begin bathing the two of us. She deftly wet us down, soaped us up
and rinsed us off. The entire process had a very erotic tone, and I
was getting very excited. Anna stepped out of the tub and toweled off.
Escorting us out one at a time, she helped us each into a thick white
bathrobe. She then knelt before Mandy and began to apply shaving cream
with an old style brush. With great skill, she deftly removed all the
short hairs from the teen's pubic area with the straight razor. Then
she opened my robe and repeated her task, leaving a perfect 1"" strip
of hair from just above my clit upwards. We sat as she applied our
makeup and styled our hair like a pro. We stood up as she began to
dress us. She had chosen my black DKNY velvet mini dress and a pair of
black Bruno Magli peep-toe slingback 4"" heels for me. She dressed
Mandy in an identical outfit, just like a mini-me!</p><p>We returned to the bedroom, where she made our bed and asked, ""Do you
ladies require anything else, before we go?""</p><p>I laughed and told her, ""No, Anna you have been most efficient. Thank
you very much.""</p><p>She curtsied and got dressed. I started for the door and Anna stopped
me, ""Please wait Ma'am, I will escort you both.""</p><p>She produced a black leather blindfold and stepped toward me. She
said, ""By Mistress Shea's request."" I nodded and turned for her to put
it on me.</p><p>Mandy asked her, ""What about me?""</p><p>Anna replied as she put on my mask, ""This evenings surprise is for
Mistress Camesi.""</p><p>Anna and Amanda escorted me down the staircase and into the main hall.
With the blindfold on, I was in total darkness.</p><p>I heard Lisa directly in front of me, ""Oh yes, you ladies look stunning.""</p><p>I was led forward for several feet then Anna helped me sit in a soft
padded chair. For the next few hours, I was ravaged and sexually
plundered in the some of the most delicious and intoxicating ways of
my entire life!</p><p>*AUTHORS NOTE* At this point, Amanda picks up the narrative for the
remainder of the chapter.</p><p>Anna and I walked into the playroom with Gina blindfolded, where Lisa
and Kelly were standing in identical 'bondage queen' outfits. They
looked awesome! Teri stood with the German and Bosnian servants, all
three dressed the same as Anna. Directly in front of them, stood two
hotties I had never seen before, but could not wait to see more of!</p><p>A very cute brunette about my height and build stood with her hip
cocked and looked very excited to see Gina. Next to her was a gorgeous
Eurasian girl held her arm around the little brunette's hip. The
Brunette wore an Armani tux shirt and a black skirt, the Eurasian girl
wore a red Versachi evening gown and both of them gave off a sense of
being very hip and cool. I hoped they found me as attractive as I did
them. Anna sat Gina down and bound her at the ankles and wrists to a
black leather chair with small padded black leather straps.</p><p>Lisa turned and said to me, ""Miss Lucci, Please follow us.""</p><p>We walked out of the playroom to a large study, leaving Gina in her
chair with Teri and the servants. Once the door was shut Lisa made the
introductions.</p><p>""Amanda Lucci, this is Alexandria Bertolucci and her girlfriend
Veronica Yi."" Alex stepped forward and kissed me full on the lips.</p><p>""Good to make your acquaintance, Amanda."" she said with a seductive
wink. Veronica took my hand, bent forward and kissed it.</p><p>She looked up and purred ""Charmed I'm sure."" The look in her eyes made
my poonie go all gooey.</p><p>Lisa went on, ""Miss Alex here is a former student of Gina's and mine.
Class of 2003.""  </p><p>Alex said, ""Yes I am. After I graduated, I moved to New York and I
attend N.Y.U. That’s were I met Ronni. I study acting, and she's a
second year law student.""</p><p>Veronica smiled and said in a commanding voice, ""We came to California
to visit our folks and friends for the summer.""</p><p>""That's wonderful"" I replied, trying my best to sound adult as I could.</p><p>""What class were you dear?"" Alex asked.</p><p>I replied as calmly as I could, ""Well, I graduate in 2007, I'm still a
junior right now.""</p><p>Ronnie and Alex looked at each other with surprise and Alex said,
""Really! Are you eighteen yet?""</p><p>""No, not yet. My birthday is in three weeks."" I replied.</p><p>Alex turned to Lisa and laughed, ""Some things just don't change!""</p><p>I looked over at Kelly, who stood quietly behind Lisa, and said, ""Some
of us here are even younger.""</p><p>Alex gave Kelly an appraising glance and said under her breath, ""No
shit.""</p><p>Lisa said quickly, ""Well, now we have all been introduced let's attend
to Gina's surprise shall we?""</p><p>We walked out single file toward the playroom and Lisa advised me,
""Amanda darling, please use no names until Gina’s blindfold is
removed, understand?""</p><p>""Sure, no problem Lisa."" I said with a grin.</p><p>She smacked my ass and called me a good girl. We drank champagne, in
silence surrounding Gina, still bound to her chair. Then Alex stepped
forward and knelt before Gina.</p><p>Alex drew a deep breath, and slid her hands up the insides of Gina's
thighs, pushing the dress up with her forearms. She spit on Gina's
panties twice and then licked it off.</p><p>Teri came up behind me and whispered in my ear, ""Gina is 'rolling', we
gave her a hit of ecstasy while you guys were in the other room. You
want some?""</p><p>""Fuck yes!"" I exclaimed.</p><p>Teri produced a white capsule from a pocket in her outfit and dropped
it in my mouth following it with a kiss. I downed the pill with
another glass of champagne.</p><p>""This should be interesting"", I said with a grin.</p><p>Teri agreed, ""Yup, I took two.""</p><p>I sat down on a black bean bag chair to watch Alex and Veronica do
their thing and let the ecstasy take effect.</p><p>Teri and the German servant girl came up around me and settled in.
Teri whispered an introduction, ""This is Franka.""</p><p>She kissed me on each cheek, and slid behind me to massage my
shoulders. Teri slid between my thighs and began to cover my pussy in
little kisses and flicks of her tongue.</p><p>I asked her, ""Hey what’s the deal with your outfit, do you work here
now?""</p><p>Teri looked up from my crotch, ""Maybe, but I get to sleep with Anna,
Franka and Svetlana so the benefits are good!"" She resumed kissing my
pussy and I sat back feeling very high.</p><p>Alex continued to tease and rub Gina's crotch as Ronni came up behind
her and with a pair of shiny chrome scissors, and cut Gina's dress off
of her. She now sat in sheer black bra and panties.</p><p>It made me so horny watching Alex and Ronni tease her this way. My
poor teacher had no idea who was touching her. As I watched, Teri
pulled my panties aside and drooled all over my freshly shaved pussy.
It felt amazing. I realized that the 'Ex' was really kicking in.
Franka continued to massage my neck, shoulders and breasts and her
talented hands were soft and soothing. She pushed me forward and
unzipped my dress, sliding it off my shoulders and down to my waist.
She applied oil to my back and continued her rubdown.</p><p>Alex pulled Gina's G-String between her labia causing them to stick
out as she lapped at Gina's puffy, tan outer lips. Ronni now stood
above Gina and pinched her nipples thru her sheer bra. To the right of
them, stood Svetlana with Kelly on her knees in front of her. The tiny
English girl worked a large glass dildo in and out of the servant's
ass rapidly. Anna buried her face in Lisa's lap as she sat in a large
leather throne like chair.</p><p>The room was lit by candles so it was hard to see what was going on at
that end of the large room clearly. I looked down to make sure it was
still Teri between my legs. Since we started this sexual whirlwind my
‘bestie’ had changed her technique quite a bit. I suppose I have too,
since becoming lovers with my dear Gina. As I watched Alex and Ronni
work her over, I felt a little bit jealous but I must let go of those
feelings. The ecstasy really kicked in and every touch drove me
further into heaven.</p><p>I was very thirsty and asked Franka to get me some water. I had
'rolled' a couple times before and knew I had to drink a whole lot of
water. She brought a bottle back for both Teri and myself. We opened
them and sucked them down. I pulled off my dress and sat back down to
watch the Gina/Alex/Ronni show. Teri sat next to me and we stroked
each other all over. I was completely engrossed in the whole event.</p><p>Franka went over with a bottle of water and poured it into Gina's
mouth. The chamber music came to an end and 'The Sickness' by
Disturbed came on really loud.</p><p>The ex was kicking in and I shouted, ""Oh My God! I love this CD!""</p><p>The music fit the scene perfectly. Alex stripped off her outfit
slowly, and I thought 'I have gotta get me some of that!' Ronni took
the scissors and cut the bra and panties off of Gina as Alex came
around and slowly began to undress Veronica. The two girls looked so
spectacular dancing nude, kissing in the candlelight. Alex bent down
and reclined the chair so Gina now lay back. She stepped around and
straddled over Gina and sat down over her face.</p><p>Ronni opened a leather bag next to the chair and pulled out a chrome
speculum. She exhaled on it to warm it up, then applied some lube.
Ronni dropped to her knees and slid the speculum into Gina's soaking
pussy while Gina licked and sucked on Alex's beautiful slit, which was
waxed completely smooth. I spotted a tiny pentagram tattoo above her
pussy.</p><p>Alex has a really large clit which was swollen and stuck out from its
hood as my teacher licked and sucked it. The music was loud and
intense as Alex gyrated on Gina's face in time to the pounding metal
beat. Ronni opened the speculum to its maximum width, then she turned
and pulled two chrome vibrators from her bag and switched them on. I
climbed onto the floor and crawled closer to watch Ronni closely, as
she slid them into the center of the speculum.</p><p>They clanked and rattled against the sides of the speculum, sending
waves of vibration throughout Gina's gaping cavity. Teri crawled next
to me like we were two little kids watching TV on the floor. Then
Franka sat behind us and began to finger us both. To our right,
Svetlana and Anna were servicing Lisa and little Kelly as they also
watched the spectacle Ronni and Alex were putting on.</p><p>Alex continued to grind her hot pussy into Gina's face and I could see
Gina licking every drop of wetness from Alex's vaginal lips. Ronni
left the vibrators in the speculum, and reached into the bag again,
coming up with two red dinner candles. She lit them and held them out
to Alex. She took them and held them over Gina's breasts and tummy.
Gina twitched and convulsed with each drop of hot wax that landed on
her skin. Ronni pulled out a long chrome vibrator, lubed it and slid
it into Gina's asshole, driving it almost to the base. She switched it
on and began to stroke it in and out. Gina mashed her face as close to
Alex's ass as she could plunging her tongue deeper in her tight little
hole. The Music had changed to 'Undertow' by Tool, and  I guessed that
Alex was the DJ here. She most certainly was in charge of the room
right now. Lisa remained seated with Anna servicing her.</p><p>It took a long time, but Alex let the candles drip all the way to 2""
nubs then blew them out. Gina was practically coated in drops of red
wax. Ronni took the vibrators out but left the speculum in her. She
replaced the chrome vibrator with a 3"" butt plug. Then Ronni got up
and began to undo the straps. She placed Gina in handcuffs and stood
her up, arms in front as Alex lowered the swing that I was in last
night. Teri, Franka and I moved back to give them room to work. They
led her to the swing and secured her in, then they both raised her up
in the air.</p><p>Gina hung above us in silence, in fact she had not made a sound since
we left our room. I almost called out to her to see if she was all
right, but decided it would break the mood. I got up and grabbed two
more waters for Teri and myself and two vibrators as well.</p><p>Teri was really wasted and hugged me, rambling, ""Oh cool... water! I
love water... I love you... I love this house... Yooou are my bestist
friend ever! Oh my God Mandy, you are so fucking hot…. God this water
is sooooo cold!""</p><p>I kissed her and handed her a vibrator, to which she exclaimed, ""Oh...
yeah! This is good! Oh Mandy… I so wanna fuck you right now!""</p><p>I sat back down in the beanbag and handed the other vibrator to
Franka. Teri went to work on me, and Franka in turn, set herself loose
on Teri's ass. Alex and Ronni stood in the middle of the room kissing
for some time, then Ronni went to her bag and produced two more butt
plugs. She handed one to Alex, turned around and bent over to present
her asshole. Alex slid the plug in slowly until it was all the way in
Veronica’s slight ass.</p><p>Ronni stood up and lovingly inserted the other into Alex. As Teri
fucked me, I slipped into a fantasy of Alex joining Gina and me in bed
later. Alex then laid down on the floor and Ronni straddled her facing
Gina's open thighs. She removed the speculum, and produced a huge
glass dildo from out of nowhere.</p><p>I laughed out loud because it was like I was watching some weird
magic-sex show. But I stopped laughing pretty quick as I watched with
my mouth open while Ronni gave Gina a real savage fucking with that
huge dildo.</p><p>In fact the whole room stopped whatever they were doing to watch.
Ronni began to yell and shriek in both Chinese and English. She pulled
out the glass dildo and traded with Alex for one of those curved
G-Spot monsters that I've seen in porno’s. Alex slipped the glass one
into her pussy and fucked herself in a frenzy. Veronica guided the big
pink one like a surgeon, and for the first time that night Gina began
to make noise… and it was some noise! She barked out guttural sounds
from the back of her throat, no distinct words just screams and grunts.</p><p>Ronni picked up the pace to a savage thrusting as Gina went out
further over the edge of wherever she went. Ronni began to spank
Gina's ass punctuating each ferocious stroke. Then, she suddenly
yanked the vibrator and butt plug out of Gina at the same time and the
dam broke. A stream of her squirt burst forward splashing across Ronni
which sprayed off of her and directly onto Teri and me.</p><p>The majority of it ran down Ronni covering Alex, who yelled out in
joy, ""That's what I'm talkin’ about, fuck yes girl, give it to me!""</p><p>Gina fell Limp in the swing, and Ronni dropped to the floor for Alex
to lick the drops of cum from her breasts.</p><p>Lisa Jumped up applauding and cheering, ""Brava girls! That was
magnificent! Just brilliant!</p><p>The rest of us joined in with the applause as Alex continued to lick
every drop of Gina's squirt from her girlfriends soaked body. I sat up
and watched the two beautiful women locked in passion.</p><p>Teri whispered to me, ""Wow, they really love each other, don't ya think?""</p><p>I nodded and said, ""Yah babe, I think they do.""</p>"
1405,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 8",Gia1978,8,Amanda continues the narration. The party continues into the early hours of the morning as Alex and Roni get to know the rest of the guests a little better.,"['FFff', 'teen', 'group', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'drugs', 'fist', 'squirt']","<p>Svetlana and Franka Lowered Gina down and released her from the swing.
I Rushed over to her with two bottles of water, and removed her
blindfold. She slowly opened her eyes and smiled at me.</p><p>""Hi princess.... well, that was intense. Thank you for these."" She
said with a strained voice from all the screaming she had done.</p><p>She gulped the first bottle down. Starting the second, Gina asked, ""So
who was fucking me?""</p><p>Alex stood above us and said flatly, ""Good evening, Mistress Camesi.""</p><p>Gina beamed a huge warm smile and sighed, ""Oh, my dear little Alex!""</p><p>Alex dropped to the floor with us and kissed Gina deeply. They
embraced tenderly as Alex stroked Gina's wet, matted hair.</p><p>Alex removed the handcuffs as Gina sat up slowly and rambled, ""So how
have you been?.. how’s New York?.. God I miss you, You look great. Are
you acting?... did you meet Mandy?.. That was amazing babe… God I'm
soooo thirsty!""</p><p>I turned to Alex with a shrug and said, ""It's the ecstasy.""</p><p>She smiled and agreed. We helped Gina to her feet and Alex introduced
Ronni.</p><p>""Mistress Camesi, this is my girlfriend Veronica Yi.""</p><p>Ronni bowed with respect, and said ""I am honored, Madame.""</p><p>Alex, Roni, Gina and I moved to the dining room and ate fresh fruit as
Gina and Alex got caught up on the last two years apart. I sat right
beside Gina and listened intently to the stories, as she lovingly
stroked and pet me. I felt so loved and could not be more content at
that moment.</p><p>The Hallway clock chimed Midnight and Anna requested our presence in
the playroom once again. Alex and Ronni walked in front of Gina and I
as we made our way back to the main room. A large hookah sat in the
middle of the room and Lisa, Teri and Kelly were already smoking. We
sat down and each took a nozzle.</p><p>Lisa waved toward Ronni and said, ""Compliments of Mistress Yi.""</p><p>I had never smoked from a hookah before, so I watched the others
before taking a hit. The smoke was smooth but it expanded in my lungs
and I coughed violently.</p><p>Alex patted my back gently and said, ""Slow down turbo!""</p><p>I took a smaller draw, and breathed it out slowly. A wave of new
euphoria hit me, and I lay back.</p><p>""What is this shit?"" I asked.</p><p>Alex smiled and said, ""Hashish and opium baby, It'll really smooth out
the party.""</p><p>We all lay together in a pile of pillows on the floor as Franka and
Svetlana took the tray with the hookah away. I was really dazed and I
wanted to touch everyone. We all began to stroke and explore the nude
bodies around us. I did not even open my eyes, I just reached out and
licked stroked and groped at random. It was so blissful. Someone began
to suck my toes as I sucked a small breast. Hands were all over me,
sending waves of pleasure thru me as random fingers probed my pussy
and asshole.</p><p>I worked my mouth down tracing a trail with my tongue. I found the top
of the pubic bone and shifted to taste the slit below. I slowly opened
my eyes to see I was on Alex. The combination of the drugs and my lust
for this 'twin' of mine sent a shockwave thru my groin. I dived into
her folds and ran my tongue up to her huge clit. I watched her face in
the candlelight as I sucked her finger sized nub, just like a small cock.</p><p>I inserted two fingers into Alex's opening and sat up to look around.
Ronni and Lisa were working over Kelly, while Teri lay on her back and
buried her face up into Ronni who was on her knees above her. Gina
donned a strap-on and entered me from behind. I fell forward and
returned to Alex's tongue bath. As Gina put a hand on each of my hips
she drove me forward into Alex. I matched each of her strokes with my
fingers and licks.</p><p>Alex purred, ""Oh good girl, that's the spot. Ohhhhhh shit, I hope Gina
keeps you.""</p><p>Her natural lube flowed out into the palm of my hand and I tested it
with the tip of my tongue. It was tangy but not bitter, so I continued
to lap it up smearing all around her pussy lips and her fat clit. Gina
fucked me at a fabulous pace. The classical music stopped and again
the heavy metal started. This time it was 'Spit' by Kittie. I smiled
as I licked, 'an all girl band for an all girl orgy'. My senses were
like nothing I had ever experienced before. I was consumed with eating
Alex and being fucked at the same time.</p><p>Gina fucked me far better than my boyfriend Ryan ever did. I thought
perhaps I would ask her to teach him how to fuck me. My thoughts raced
from one to another as I ate up Alex's juices. Alex slid away from me
and turned a 180, then slid under me to sixty-nine. I resumed her
tongue bath, and wished I had a vibrator or dildo to fuck her while I
ate.</p><p>Gina pulled the dildo from my pussy and slipped it in my ass. I pushed
out and she slid right in. Alex wrapped her arms around my waist and
really dug in to me. She sucked my swollen clit for all she was worth.
As Gina drove the dildo in deeper, I felt the rush of my orgasm swell.
I put my hands on the floor and arched my back to direct my pee hole
at Alex's mouth. My body tensed as I pushed out the fluid.</p><p>All I gotta say is; <b>squirting while on ecstasy is fantastic!!!!!</b></p><p>I could feel her writhing and squirming as she tried to capture every
drop in her mouth. That triggered another wave of orgasm and I
continued to squirt.</p><p>I heard Alex gurgle with delight as I came again, ""Oh yes, fuck yes
babe, give it to me, God you taste good!""</p><p>I went limp, and Alex rolled me on to my side. She hopped into a doggy
position, as Gina wiped the dildo down with a baby wipe.</p><p>""All clean!"" she said and slipped it right into her.</p><p>I watched Alex as she flung her sopping wet hair around spraying my
juice all around her.</p><p>She looked over to me and said with a huge grin, ""That's twice I've
been squirted on tonight, this is a fuckin' great party!""</p><p>As I regained my strength, I crawled over too see that Lisa was now
sitting on the edge of her Throne/chair and of course Kelly was up to
both wrists inside her. Ronni and Teri were scissor locked (Alex later
called it a ‘trib’) on a double headed dildo fucking the shit out of
each other. Anna sat against a wall, masturbating with a glass dildo.
I decided to join Kelly so I climbed right behind her, pressing my
tits up to her back. Cupping her with my left hand I slid two fingers
into Lisa's open asshole. She clamped down on my fingers tightly as I
stroked in and out. She watched the two of us with intense lust in her
eyes.  </p><p>She blew me a kiss and said, ""Give me more, Miss Lucci"" I pulled my
fingers out and told Kelly to spit on my hand. I guess the hash made
her mouth dry, because she tried to but could not. I got up in search
of some lube. I found it, grabbed another bottle of water, downed it
quickly then sat down to lube up.</p><p>I kissed Kelly’s shoulders and neck as I worked in two then three
fingers, then four as Lisa humped our hands. I got my thumb in but
could not get my knuckles past her sphincter. Lisa rolled back in her
chair, and I slipped right in. Bang! A surge of climax swelled deep
inside Lisa and her ass muscles clamped around my fist. I brought my
face around to kiss Kelly and her miniature tongue darted across mine.
Lisa hit wave after wave of orgasm, squeezing my fist inside her with
each spasm of pleasure.</p><p>I rolled Kelly's clit between my thumb and forefinger as she humped
like a puppy whimpering and kissing me. Lisa's white goo began to roll
down Kelly's slight forearms, so she broke away from our kiss to lap
it up. I found this to be so stimulating that I had another climax
right then. As Lisa’s spasms stopped I withdrew my hand from her
pulsing asshole. Kelly slipped her tiny paws out and lay her head down
in Lisa's lap.</p><p>Lisa stroked her hair and cooed, ""Good girl, that's my good little
girl."" as Kelly contentedly sucked the cream from her fingers.</p><p>As I stood I whispered in Kelly's ear, ""I'm not done with you yet.""</p><p>Kelly nodded in silent agreement. Now I needed a break as the opium
wore off, but the ecstasy was running strong. I watched Ronni and Teri
for awhile, but they were winding down too. Only Gina and Alex were at
full speed. Gina sat on a beanbag now with Alex in reverse cowgirl,
her little ass slamming up and down on the strap on.</p><p>Ronni sat down next to me and said with a big grin, ""She'll go all
night if we don't stop her. I see now that it was Mistress Gina that
trained her so well!""</p><p>I got up and went over to Lisa, and asked her, ""Mistress Shea, may I
borrow Kelly?""</p><p>She smiled at me, ""Of course, dear.""</p><p>I took Kelly by the hand and led her over to Gina and Alex. They moved
back into a doggy position.</p><p>Kelly lay on the floor, legs splayed wide in front of Alex.</p><p>""For me? Yummy!"" Alex exclaimed.</p><p>Alex began to suck on tender young Kelly as I fingered her from the
side. I pressed my palm down into Kelly's belly just above her groin
and with my two left fingers stroked upward onto her rough little G-Spot.</p><p>Kelly moaned loudly and said, ""Oh Amander, you really know how to get
me going, Oh fuckin' 'ell!""</p><p>Her boyish hips thrust upward and her tiny hole began to contract. I
pulled out and she shot her juices up into Alex's face. My 'twin'
gurgled with lust as she drank up the little fountain that was
streaming up at her. As Kelly subsided her climax I leaned in and
began to lick the drops off of Alex's face. She kissed me deeply while
my darling Gina continued her pounding.</p><p>Alex pulled back and said to me, ""Get under me, right fuckin’ now!""</p><p>I rolled onto my back and slid my head between her thighs. With each
out stroke a few drops of her liquid dropped down. Gina pulled out and
Alex rained her juice across my face. I opened my mouth and caught as
much as I could. Standing up I kissed Gina, spitting her ex-student’s
juice into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around mine with Alex's
squirt in our mouths. We both swallowed it down and dropped to the floor.</p><p>I fell asleep in Gina's loving arms. Later, Anna woke us and asked if
we wished to retire upstairs. We said goodnight and kissed everyone,
sleeping or awake. Gina, Teri and I then headed up the stairs to the
bedroom. It was just past 4:30 AM.</p><p>To be continued…</p>"
1406,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 9",Gia1978,9,"The next morning, the girls have breakfast and Ronni and Alex have to go. But not to worry, another member of the team shows up... and what a member she is!","['FFff', 'teen', 'cons', 'oral', 'toys', 'fist', 'shave', 'squirt']","<p>I woke up around noon. Teri balled up to my left, Amanda sprawled
across my chest. I slid her to the left and climbed out of bed. I took
a long hot shower, dressed in a short silk kimono and headed
downstairs. In the kitchen I got a coffee and Svetlana offered me
fresh muffins and fruit. I took a big plate and headed out to the
veranda. Alex and Ronni sat at the table in a very animated
conversation. I kissed each on the cheek and joined them.</p><p>As we ate, we discussed last night's adventure. Veronica put out her
cigarette, and excused herself to use the restroom.</p><p>""Where ever did you find her?"" I asked Alex.</p><p>""My dorm at N.Y.U. Nice find, eh?""</p><p>We laughed together. ""It's so good to see you again Alex, how long are
you in town?"" I asked.</p><p>""For one week, then we go see Ronni's mom in San Diego.""</p><p>I hugged her and said, ""I hope you two can spend some more time with
me before you go.""</p><p>Alex nodded as she swallowed some melon, ""Mmm hmm... Sure, dinner or
something later this week?""</p><p>I smiled and said with a wink, ""Both please.""</p><p>""Will Mandy be with us?"" she inquired?</p><p>""Probably not, she's not quite eighteen yet and weekdays are not good
for her.""</p><p>""That never stopped me."" Alex said proudly.</p><p>""No, it sure didn't. How's your little sister, by the way?""</p><p>""Great!"" Alex beamed. ""She got a new movie and is in Hawaii shooting
for six weeks.""</p><p>Veronica returned and we continued the small talk for another
half-hour or so.</p><p>Then Alex stood up and said, ""Well babe, we gotta bail, so tell
everyone we said thank you."" She kissed me and handed me a card and
said, ""Here's my cell number, it's always on. Call me soon babe, OK?""</p><p>We said our goodbyes as we walked into the house. They had already
packed, and Anna and Franka helped them load the luggage into their
car. I ran upstairs to check on the girls. As I opened the door I
heard the giggles coming from the bathroom. I found them in the tub
washing each other and having a great time.</p><p>I told them that Alex and Ronni had gone, to which they were quite
disappointed.</p><p>""No worries"" I said as I produced Alex's card, ""I got her number,
you'll see them again quite soon.""</p><p>The girls cheered and asked me to join them in the tub.</p><p>I dropped my kimono to the floor and stepped in. We just fit in the
tub so I sat between them and they wet me down. The girls got me all
soaped up and Teri worked my hair into soap pigtails. We played and
kissed in the tub for at least 30 minutes. We re-heated the water with
the jets all around the big tub. Amanda's cell phone rang in her
purse, and she jumped out of the tub and ran dripping everywhere to
get it covered in bubble bath suds.</p><p>Teri and I decided to get out as well. We went to the bedroom with a
robe for her. Mandy sat on the edge of the bed, listening to her caller.</p><p>She finally said, ""I know honey... stop crying... I know... let me
find out and I'll call you right back... OK, 15 minutes.... I love
you... K… K… Bye.""</p><p>She looked up at Teri and said, ""That was Molly, she got in a huge
fight with her mom. She wants to come hang with us for the afternoon.""</p><p>Amanda turned to me and asked, ""What do you think, would it be cool
for her to come here?""</p><p>I asked her, ""Molly Ward, from my 5th period class?""</p><p>The girls nodded, ""Uh-huh That's her, What do you think Gina?""</p><p>I suggested we check with Lisa first before I gave an answer. ""It is
her house."" I said adding, ""Besides, this is not just a hangout for
students.""</p><p>Mandy understood what I was implying and said, ""Oh no, Molly and I
have fucked a few times, she's down with this kinda stuff.""</p><p>I thought 'She is quite the cutie…'</p><p>Again I said, ""We should ask Lisa.""</p><p>The three of us walked down stairs to find the Mistress of the house.
We found her in the kitchen and the girls pled their case. I was a bit
surprised when Lisa said yes, but with extra begging from little
Kelly, Lisa was easily swayed.</p><p>""I am most interested to see that girl in a state of undress,"" was
Lisa's last statement on the subject.</p><p>Amanda called Molly back and gave her directions to the house.</p><p>****

Molly arrived 40 minutes later in a somber mood. The three girls met
her in the driveway, while I stood at the front door. The girls
brought her up to speed on the situation. She stared at me from the
driveway with a look of pure astonishment, then her face changed to a
lustful grin.</p><p>The foursome trotted up the stairs to meet up with me. Molly stuck her
hand out to me and said, ""Hello Miss Camesi, thanks for letting me come.""</p><p>I said ""It was not my decision Molly, you should thank Miss Shea, as
it's her home… but it is good to see you and I'm sorry to hear about
your situation.""</p><p>""That's OK, it happens a lot, I usually stay at Mandy's."" she replied
sadly.</p><p>We walked into the house and met up with Lisa. She welcomed her with
open arms, and we all went down for another afternoon at the poolside.
We got to the tent and stripped off what little clothes we were
wearing. Molly pulled off her jeans and t-shirt and sat on the edge of
the pool. Molly was the right forward of the soccer team and she had
quite a delicious body.</p><p>A solid girl but very sexy and beautiful. She stood 5'5"" on very
thick, muscular legs. I would guess she was 36d-28-38. Honey blonde
hair and deep blue eyes with fair skin. Her breasts were milky white
with rather large areolas and the weight brought them down to a deep
droop. I wanted to suck on them right then, but decided to wait. The
rest of the girls jumped in the pool, splashing and playing. I climbed
on a raft to catch some sun.</p><p>Mandy pulled herself on the side of the raft and said to me, ""Hey! I
think I know how to cheer Molly up... wanna help me?""</p><p>""Sure!"" I replied.</p><p>Mandy swam up to Molly. They talked for a while, Molly leering at me
from time to time. Then Molly jumped into the pool, and the two girls
towed my raft to the shallow end of the pool. Amanda instructed me to
slid down the raft and let my legs hang. I smiled and complied.</p><p>Molly placed her hands on my thighs and asked me, ""So Gina, do you
really squirt when you cum?""</p><p>I grined at her and said, ""Only one way to find out.""</p><p>Her eyes sparkled and she said, "" OK then…"" and lowered her mouth to
my pussy.</p><p>Kelly and Teri howled with an encouraging ""Wooooo! Go Molly!""</p><p>Mandy sat on the top step and bent over to kiss me from above.</p><p>Teri took Kelly's hand and led her up to the tent where Lisa laid
waiting. The teens piled onto her in a mass of kisses and licks. I was
quite surprised to find Molly most proficient in the art of
cunnalingus. She has a wide tongue and uses it well. She lifted her
head and asked if we could join the others, because the chlorine in
the water was all she could taste.</p><p>I sat up, and we joined the group at the tent. Now we were six, and
the mat was covered in girl flesh. I lay on my back and Molly got on
her belly and resumed her labial consumption.</p><p>Mandy fondled my breasts and whispered into my ear, ""You're such a
nasty slut, seducing young girls like us. You're just a fuckin'
pervert, letting this pretty young schoolgirl lick you like this. You
love it don't you? Fuckin' dirty whore! Why don't you show her how
many fingers you can take up your cunt?""</p><p>I grabbed her and kissed her roughly, thrusting my tongue deep into
her mouth. She really knew how to get going. Molly stuck her fat
tongue deep inside me a scooped out a thick blob of my cream. She
lifted her head, her lips were frosted with my cum.</p><p>She licked them and said, ""God your pussy is sooooo sweet!""</p><p>Mandy slid across the top of me to kiss the cum off her face. Then
Molly lowered her face to my ass and probed my sphincter with her tongue.</p><p>""Oh My God! I swear her tongue's like a finger!"" I told Mandy.</p><p>She nodded and with a cute giggle said, ""I know, isn't it wonderful?""</p><p>Mandy fingered my clit and reached around my hips to spread my ass
cheeks apart for Molly to dig further between them. It was getting
very hot and we all were glazed in sweat. Mandy was slipping around on
top of me as she aided her teammate in orally fucking my ass.</p><p>Amanda slid off of me and grabbed my ankles, rolling me back into my
shoulders. I dropped my knees to the ground astride my ribs. Molly got
up on her knees and hovered above me. She thrust her huge tongue deep
into my asshole licking the insides and slurping. She withdrew it and
made her way to my clit. Her tongue flickered skillfully over my erect
clit sending little jolts of voltage to my brain. I seethed as Molly
quickly darted her lips and tongue across my swollen labial lips, her
mouth and cheeks glistening with my juices. It mixed with her saliva
and ran down across my belly, pooling up between my tits. I instructed
her to finger me.</p><p>She placed two fingers in her mouth, withdrew them with a thick web of
spit on them and slid them into me. She moved them around but did not
really know where to go. I rolled forward off my shoulders and sat up.</p><p>I said to Mandy, ""Baby, please assist your friend.""</p><p>Mandy sat right up grinned and said, ""As you wish, Mistress.""</p><p>She deftly swung around me coming up right behind Molly kissing her
deeply.</p><p>She said to her friend, ""I will show you how to fuck my mistress.""</p><p>Mandy put her right hand fingers under Molly's and guided them back
into me, curving them upward directly to my G-Spot.</p><p>""Do you feel that rough part right there?""</p><p>Molly nodded and smiled, ""Unn huh!""</p><p>""OK then, stay in that spot and pull like your saying 'come here' with
all three fingers.""</p><p>Mandy withdrew her guiding fingers and lay back down next to me.</p><p>Molly asked me, ""Is this right, Miss Camesi?""</p><p>I moaned back ""Oh yes baby... that's just right!""</p><p>Mandy hissed in my ear, ""You fucking dirty pervert, using me to teach
my friend how to make you cum... You like getting fingered by school
girls don't you?""</p><p>She was getting back inside my head and fucking me with her words,
while her girlfriend fucked me with her fingers.</p><p>She told Molly, ""Put another finger in her!""</p><p>Molly stuck her cow tongue out as she slid her pinky in me and as I
panted and groaned loudly. Lisa, Kelly and Teri stopped fucking to
watch Molly fuck me.</p><p>I was on the brink of climax, and Mandy nibbled my ear and whispered,
""My dirty whore of a Mistress wants to cum in this girls mouth,
doesn't she?""</p><p>She pinched my nipples, ""Give it to her Mistress… take her innocence
from her and squirt right in her pretty face!""</p><p>I was on fire, writhing in ecstasy as Mandy's words ripped thru my brain.</p><p>""Do you want her to squirt on you Molly?"" barked Mandy.</p><p>The frantic girl blurted out, ""Oh yessss, please Miss Camesi, cum in
my mouth!""</p><p>Molly closed her eyes and leaned her face above my pussy as she
stroked my Gspot.</p><p>Amanda wrapped her stubby fingers around my throat and choked me and
said ""Cum on her now, teacher lady!""</p><p>I spasmed and my juices began to surge out. Molly removed her fingers
and the gush caught her square in the face.</p><p>I cried out, ""Ohhhh my Goddd!"" as I fully drenched Molly.</p><p>She opened her mouth wide and my fluids shot down her open gullet.
Just as my last stream dribbled across her pendulous breasts, Amanda
stood up and straddled across me.</p><p>She yelled at Molly, ""You want more? Drink this you fuckin' cunt!""</p><p>She rubbed her clit furiously and began to spray the top of Molly's head.</p><p>Molly raised her head and cried out, ""Oh fuck yes! Gimmie more!""</p><p>Kelly and Teri hooted and cheered as Molly was further coated in
Amanda's juice.</p><p>Molly rolled onto her back and the girls leapt onto her hugging and
kissing her.</p><p>""Now you really are one of us, girl!"" said Teri.</p><p>Lisa stood up applauding, ""Well done Miss Lucci. Brava! Now come
ladies, help escort Mistress Camesi into the house. Miss Broughtin…
bring Miss Ward with you, we have much to do.""</p><p>Kelly and Molly followed Lisa back to the house, as my dear girls
helped me to stand.</p><p>Teri was awestruck with Mandy's performance, and she jabbered
excitedly, ""I swear to fucking God Mandy, that was the coolest fucking
thing I ever saw!""</p><p>I took Mandy in my arms and whispered to her, ""Baby girl, you just
mind fucked me like no one EVER has before.""</p><p>Amanda got up on her toes and kissed me saying quietly, ""My Mistress
is a fine instructor.""</p><p>We walked back to the house, in silence and Amanda held her head high
with complete pride.</p><p>Amanda and I went up to our room, to grab a quick shower. I was
exausted and Mandy took the lead and soaped me from head to toe,
lovingly and ever so gently with a washrag. then she took the shower
massager and rinsed me off.</p><p>She was quetly cooing and purring, ""See how I take good care of my
Mistress. It is with great love and respect that I bathe you.""</p><p>I was in a trance as Amanda fussed over me, and my pulse quickened as
I began to feel pangs of love for the little student who had been so
deep in my head not 20 minutes ago. We dressed in black bra and
panties, and headed downstairs. When we reached the bottom, I stopped
Amanda and kissed her full on her puffy mouth.</p><p>I came away from her and looked deep in those sparkling hazel eyes of
hers, and whispered, ""I love you Amanda.""</p><p>We entered the main hall to find Molly strapped on the black chair
that I think I was on last night. She was blindfolded and Anna had her
shaving kit on a table with towels and a bowl of hot water.</p><p>Kelly was kissing her face, telling her ""Now my Mistress will shave
you like she shaved me.""</p><p>Lisa took the hair scissors and began to cut Molly's thick pubic bush.
Kelly continued to whisper in Molly's ear assuring her as Lisa trimmed
her. Lisa then picked up the small brush and foamed it up on the soap
disk. She applied the foam gently all around Molly's groin. With a
flourish she brought the blade of the straight razor slowly across the
girls mound.</p><p>The only sound in the room was Molly's heavy breathing and the crackle
of her tiny pubes as they were cut. Lisa dipped the blade in the
water, and scrapped it across Molly again. Then down the sides until
all traces of hair were removed. Kelly removed the leg straps and
lifted Molly's legs up. Lisa brushed the soap into Molly's ass crack
and then deftly cropped the hair from between the long crevasse.</p><p>Wiping the foam and excess hair away with a wet towel, she finaly
said, ""Ladies, supper's ready.""</p><p>Kelly kneeled down and cupped Molly's smooth pussy. With the hair
removed I could see what a large mons, vulva and labia majora she had.
It jutted out like a childs fist, bright pink and shiny. No trace of
inner labia protruded from the long crack. I licked my lips and
fondled Teri and Mandy with growing excitement. I was ready to return
the service Molly had done me.</p><p>Kelly took a bottle of oil and poured it across the fat pussy. Molly
trembled with delight and lust, and her slightly pudgy belly shook in
small waves. Kelly spread the oil all around the girls groin, pausing
to finger the crack every few strokes.</p><p>Molly slowly opened like a flower in early morning. As the blood
surged inside her pussy it swelled, and her clitoris began to erect
from its hood. Kelly sat back and Lisa knelt down and began to lick.
Molly drew a sharp breath as Lisa sucked the nub past her lips.</p><p>She inserted her index finger into the girl. Then two. Molly swayed
her hips with each stroke of Lisa's steady hand. She did not change
her speed at all, as she added a third finger to the stroke. Molly's
teeth began to gnash and her areola and nipples swelled to bulbs on
her hefty cheast, her breath drawing in and out in a short rapid pant.
After ten minutes, Lisa sat up and waved me in.</p><p>I dropped before the beautiful teen and blew my breath across the ball
of her swollen sex. I brushed my lips across the surface of her small
labia ending in a gentle kiss. Then I began to tongue her protruding
clit. As I slid a finger into her tight asshole she jumped.</p><p>""Oh God, Yes!"" she cried out.</p><p>She trembled harder as I licked circles around the ever swelling
button of her clit which had hardened to the size of a peanut M&amp;M!</p><p>Each in turn, Teri then Mandy ate the sturdy girl into a frenzy, in a
sort of round robin.</p><p>At last it was our little English girls turn once again. Kelly had her
hand poised to slip into Molly, looking up at Lisa waiting for the
signal from her Mistress.</p><p>Lisa removed the blindfold and said, ""Look well, little sister. Look
well."" and nodded to her submissive English plaything.</p><p>Kelly plunged her balled fist up into Molly's hungry opening, her eyes
opened wide as she climaxed from the intense penatration.</p><p>""HOLY FUCK!"" she shouted.</p><p>With a shudder she fell limp, panting deeply.</p><p>Kelly removed her dripping tiny paw and said, ""Corr 'ell! That was
fuckin' dead sexy!""</p><p>Molly grinned and said weakly with her eyes still closed, ""I soo
fuckin' love you guys!""</p>"
1407,"Sapphic Times at Oakwood High, Part 10",Gia1978,10,The final chapter in book one of the series. We reach the end of the amazing weekend at Lisa's home.,"['FFf,teen,cons,oral,toys,fist']","<p>We all surrounded Molly and kissed her softly on the lips. Mandy
helped her off the chair and onto the floor. We oiled up and slid
around on the mats fondling and sucking whomever we came into contact
with. Anna, Franka and Svetlana stripped and joined us in this mass
orgy. Five women and four girls in a feast of flesh.</p><p>I looked up from Svetlana's delicious mound to see Teri run to the
cabinet across the room and raid it of various toys. I went back to
licking her as Franka took me from behind with a big strap-on. Kelly
and Lisa showed Molly the finer points of fisting, while Mandy and
Teri double fucked Anna with vibrators. The servants worked me over
pretty good. Franka pounded me in a steady rhythm, spanking me hard on
my upturned ass. I ate the folds of Svetlana's neatly trimmed bush.</p><p>Meanwhile, Molly was now completely fascinated with Lisa's huge clit.
She knelt before Lisa and sucked the boy sized cock/clit. On the floor
below her Kelly pushed her tiny fingers up into Molly's dripping slit.
Lisa was on the edge of her big throne and guided Molly's head up and
down as she pulled her thumb-sized clit past her lips to circle it
with her tongue. Molly's right hand was buried to the wrist and would
remove it only to reach down and smear the thick white mucus of Lisa's
cum across Kelly's pretty face. Then she reached back inside to get
more coating. Kelly's face was a mess. She licked and smacked her lips
and continued to drive her miniature fingers up into Molly.</p><p>Teri came over to us and asked Franka and Svetlana to go over and help
Anna. As I got up to see what it was that Anna needed help with, Teri
pushed me back down.</p><p>""Uh uh, you're not going anywhere."" She poured oil across my chest and
slid onto me, ""This dance is saved just for me, Miss Camesi."" she
purred sensually.</p><p>She kissed me with great passion, and pinned me to the floor. Teri is
very strong and after as many orgasms as I had already achieved, I was
in a weakened state. Teri assumed her Alpha state and fucked me like I
was her toy. She sat across my face and I began to smother.</p><p>Teri growled at me, ""Wear my cunt like a fuckin' mask, Bitch!""</p><p>It sent a shiver clear down my spine and back up to my clit.</p><p>I managed to get breath through my nose as I licked and slurped her
pussy. She was slick from all the baby oil and her own cum.</p><p>Teri slapped my breasts and thighs hollering, ""Eat me bitch, suck on
my fuckin' hole.""</p><p>Her body quaked with orgasm as I sucked her swollen clit. She flipped
off of me to take a new position. She thrust her hand down to my neck,
and wrapped her fingers around my throat. She began to choke me as she
slid four fingers inside my pulsing vagina. I was on
the edge of another orgasm as Teri squeezed my throat.</p><p>""Are you gonna cum again, slut? Did I tell you you could cum? Did you
ask Mandy if you could cum?"" she barked in a dominating tone!</p><p>She released her grip and slapped my face, HARD!</p><p>She resumed her choke hold and I rasped, ""I'm gonna pass out!""</p><p>Teri pushed her fist inside me and I rocked with a powerful orgasm. My
view went white, but I did not pass out. I screamed as I began to cum
once more. Teri let up on my throat and I sucked in a rush of air.</p><p>As I calmed down, Teri lay back down on me kissing me gently on my
face, and whispered, ""Good girl"".</p><p>Meanwhile Svetlana was on her knees pushing electric wands into Lisa's
ass and pussy as Anna sat on her face. She had electric clips attached
to her nipples and they were wired to a box that Franka was working. A
line ran to all the devices and Franka upped the voltage. Anna and
Lisa jolted and bucked as they were zapped. Molly lay on the floor
with Kelly astride her in a sixty-nine. They ate each other franticly
as Mandy fucked Kelly with a long thin vibrator. The tiny Brit humped
madly as Molly licked her impish baby-pussy and Mandy sat with an evil
grin stroking in and out with the vibrator in an overhand grip.</p><p>She barked orders at the girls like they were in soccer practice,
""Come on, you can do better than that! Faster Molly, you’re goin' too
damn slow. Pick it up Kelly. Fuck her face!""</p><p>Kelly pushed upward on her thin little arms, her face bright red,
""Oh... Oh my... Oh my sweet Jesus.... I’m CUMMING!"" and Mandy yanked
out the vibrator.</p><p>A flood of juice rained down across Molly's pretty face, as she
sputtered and coughed, ""Yeah sucka, give me more!""</p><p>Mandy dug the vibrator back inside Kelly and stroked again, pulling
out to produce another stream. She got two more squirts from little
Kelly and switched off the vibrator.</p><p>I crawled back around to my dear sweet Amanda who was lapping the last
few drops of Kelly's squirt off of Molly's face. I hugged her from
behind and she turned and kissed me deeply.</p><p>I looked into her eyes and said, ""I do believe I made you a promise
regarding miss Teri.""</p><p>She wrapped her arms around me with a squeal of joy and replied, ""Yes
you did, Oh Gina I love you sooo much!""</p><p>She called out to her friend across the floor, ""Teresa Mary O’Connor,
get yo' fine ass over here!""</p><p>Teri looked up with a dripping face from between Franka and Svetlana
and asked, ""What did I do now?""</p><p>""Nothing yet dumbass, Get over here!""</p><p>She got up and Mandy ordered her to lie down.</p><p>She did and I sat myself right behind my pupil. She spread Teri's
thighs and began to massage her fingers into the folds of her first
lover. By the third finger Teri was sprawling across the floor in
ecstasy giggling happily, knowing what was now coming to her .</p><p>""Oh fuck yes! It's about fuckin' time!""</p><p>I whispered into Mandy's little ear, ""Now go slow baby, your hand is
bigger than Kelly's… That's it... mmm… good.""</p><p>She worked in the fourth. ""Good, now put your thumb in your palm."" She
did as I instructed.</p><p>""Now slowly turn your wrist back and forth as you move forward.""</p><p>As Mandy eased her knuckles in, Teri humped and shouted, ""Fuckin-A!
Give it to me Mandy!""</p><p>Amanda was trembling in my arms, and whispered in a soft, loving tone,
""This is for you, Gina."" and plunged her hand in.</p><p>Teri sat up red faced, ""Oh my God!..... I'm cuming!""</p><p>She slammed backward to the mat as tears ran down her beautific face.
Amanda balled up her fist and spun at the wrist inside Teri, bringing
her to a powerful orgasm. Mandy slipped her hand out of her best
friend and flung herself on top of her. They kissed deeply for some
time as we all applauded.</p><p>We had come to the end of our weekend at Lisa's and it was time to go
home. Mandy and I showered again and made love. We finished packing
our clothes and then we walked down the stairs to the huge driveway,
joining the others. I thanked Lisa for the most amazing weekend that
any of us could of dreamed.</p><p>Lisa hugged me and said, ""I told you to hold that thought till
today... was I right?""</p><p>We laughed and hugged again.</p><p>I said, ""I love you and I’ll see you at work tomorrow.""</p><p>Anna, Franka and Svetlana loaded our bags and kissed us goodbye. Teri
and Kelly rode back to my house with Molly, so we could be alone.</p><p>As we drove along the coast we listened to 'Peter Gabriel's So'.
Amanda sang 'In your eyes' to me. I tried not to, but I cried.</p><p>As we pulled into my garage, she flung her arms around me and said, ""I
don't wanna leave, please let me stay.""</p><p>I hugged her as tight as I could. Pushing her back a little I said,
""Now baby, you know that's just not possible. You have to go home, and
go to school tomorrow.""</p><p>She sniffled and huffed out a weak, ""I know.""</p><p>I lifted her chin gently and told her, ""There's only two weeks of
school, then we have the whole summer, and you'll be an adult.""</p><p>She blew her nose and sniffed, ""You’re right, we don’t want to get
busted. If you got fired, or went to prison, I'd never forgive myself…
I’d die without you!""</p><p>I took her by the shoulders and asked in a stern tone, ""Who's my best
student?""</p><p>She brightened and sat up, ""I am!"" she squealed and sniffled again.</p><p>We kissed deeply for awhile until Teri knocked on my window, ""C'mon
you two, we gotta get home."" And the we all moved Mandy's bags to
Teri's jeep.</p><p>I hugged the two girls and said, ""Thank you both for everything, I
love you both so much.""</p><p>As they got in the jeep and began to pull out of my driveway, Teri
hollered loudly, ""Ahh Fuck!""</p><p>""What's wrong?"" I asked as I ran up to the Jeep.</p><p>Teri giggled and said, ""I forgot to do my history homework this weekend!""</p><p>I was still laughing as they pulled out of my driveway.</p>"
1408,The Christmas Pageant,Gina's Mom,1,"Angie is in charge of auditioning for the Christmas Pageant. She is in no way prepared for Sarah, who is prone to a disturbing wardrobe malfunction.",['F/g'],"<p>The following story is an adaptation of an existing story here on
Leslita called <a href=""lovinglittleones001.html"">Little Sarah's Audition</a>, by Lovinglittleones. Although
it was very short, and very abrupt ending (in my humble opinion,
because I dislike criticizing another author's work), I found the
story extremely provocative. I've been an avid reader of ASSTR stories
for some time now, but I've never tried my hand at writing one. The
following is my first attempt.</p><p>As a new author, I ask that you excuse my shortcomings and try to
enjoy the story for what it's worth. In keeping with the original
author's intent, there is no actual sex between the characters in the
story, only imaginings. That said, I tried to make it as erotic as
possible. I also tried to make it as complete a short story as I
could, with an interesting if somewhat unbelievable story line. My
thanks to the original author (who I was unable to contact) and to
Leslita for allowing me to post the story. And of course, to those of
you who might read and enjoy it.</p><p>Here then, my story.</p><p>Sarah was eleven years old. She was sweet and innocent, and ready to
bud into a beautiful young woman. She came to the Christmas Pageant
tryouts with only one thing in mind: being awarded a part, any part,
and I was the person awarding those parts. My name is Angie. I was
twenty-six at the time, a mother of two wonderful twin girls, and
happily married.  </p><p>The door opened and in she walked. At first, I paid her no more
attention than to the other boys and girls in the auditorium. She had
long flaxen hair, with bangs cut straight across her forehead. Her
eyes were china blue and her complexion flawless as spun silk. The
dress she wore was pink polka dot with a white lace bodice that on her
looked just adorable, instead of ludicrous as it would on anyone else.
She stood just under five feet tall, and was almost awkwardly slim.
She observed events around herself with a determined self-awareness.
She walked directly up to the table and said, ""Hi.""</p><p>""Hi,"" I said back, already experiencing a totally foreign sensation in
the pit of my stomach. ""You'll need a name tag,"" I said. Taking one
off the pink pile, I raised my eyebrows.</p><p>""Sarah,"" she announced.</p><p>""With an H on the end?"" I inquired, to which she nodded. ""Good. Put
this right here on your chest."" I indicated where, touching my own chest.</p><p>Peeling off the protective back, she carefully pressed the name tag
just above the bump of her left breast.</p><p>""Like this?"" she asked brightly.</p><p>""Like that,"" I agreed, grinning. Such a darling little thing.</p><p>Quite unbidden, an image of Sarah with the top of her dress removed
popped into my head. It left her in only her dainty white training
bra. It didn't overlay the real Sarah, but momentarily replaced her
entirely. Had I wanted to, for that moment, I could have reached out
and touched the small bumps of her budding young breasts, or caressed
the flat plane of her belly. Plainly visible through the white of her
brassiere were her dime sized aureoles and the pea sized points of her
tiny nipples. Then the image was gone and I sat there, breathless and
shaken.</p><p>""Are you okay, Ms. Nichols?"" Sarah asked, concerned.</p><p>""I'm fine,"" I said in a choked voice. My heart raced and my insides
felt alarmingly fluid. For one horrible moment I thought I might
embarrass myself in front of all these people. Then the feeling passed.</p><p>""If you'll take a seat, Sarah,"" I said shakily, ""we'll wait for the
other few children to arrive. Okay?""</p><p>""That's fine,"" she said brightly. Turning away, she bounced happily
over to the closest table and sat down. I picked up a pen with a
trembling hand and started up where I had left off on the roster list.</p><p>Peace of mind had returned when, a couple minutes later, I looked up
and discovered Sarah conversing energetically with the Asian girl
beside her. My mouth dropped open and I almost cried out her name
before the realization set in that no one beside me was staring at her
open-mouthed. Not only had the top of her dress again disappeared, but
the poor girl sat there, completely nude up top. Dress, training bra
both gone. I was aghast. Before she could look up and find me gawking,
I cast my eyes down to the table top.</p><p>This was impossible. Children don't mysteriously undress. Mother's
don't clothe them in see-through garments and underwear. And yet, not
twenty feet away from me, a fifth grader sat with her freshly budded
breasts available for anyone to see.</p><p>I looked up: she was still topless. I looked down again. Looked up:
still topless. Looked down again. If Sarah was at all aware of her
compromised modesty, she gave no indication of it. She was the middle
participant in a three-way conversation with the girls either side of
her, and neither acknowledged that she was nude.</p><p>Carefully peeking over my glasses, I watched the repartee at the table
for perhaps twenty seconds, then caught Sarah's attention and motioned
for her to come up. As she rose from the table, I was not shocked to
discover the rest of her dress had gone as well, leaving her in
nothing but a pair of yellow panties, her knee-highs and her shoes.
She approached the table with no sense of embarrassment, nor did
anyone pay undo attention to her. Well, no more attention than paid to
a beautiful young girl by lecherous fifth graders.</p><p>""Yes, Ms. Nichols?"" she asked politely.</p><p>I hadn't considered what to say. Presently, my mind was too busy with
the observation of her developing breasts, and the small pink nipples
tipping them. I remembered my own breasts at her age; how excited and
terrified they made me feel. Excited that they had finally begun to
grow; terrified they would grow no larger than golf balls--every young
girl's worst nightmare.</p><p>""Um,"" I said distractedly. ""I was considering you for the role of the
inn-keeper's youngest daughter. She's a bit older than you in the
play,"" I said, ""but I don't think that would be a big problem. Do you?""</p><p>Her expression was confused, as it should have been. There was no
inn-keeper's daughter of any age in the play. I was making things up
out of thin air, a bad precedent.</p><p>""She's blond, like you,"" I said, moronically, ""and very wise. It's she
who suggests to her father that Mary and Joseph be allowed to sleep in
the stable overnight. I think it would be the perfect part for you,
wouldn't you think, Sarah?""</p><p>Brightening immediately, she exclaimed, ""Oh, yes, Ms. Nichols! Yes, it
really would!"" and jumped up and down and clapped her delicate hands.
This garnered her some curious looks, but nothing like the kind a
mostly nude eleven year old should have expected. Amend that: a
completely nude eleven year old.</p><p>In the last few moments, Sarah's remaining clothes had simply melted
away. From her toes to the top of her pretty blond head, she was now
completely bare.</p><p>Oh, God, I thought. Why is this happening to me?</p><p>""Miss Nichols? Are you okay?"" Sarah asked for a second time. ""You look
kind of pale.""</p><p>""I am feeling a bit light-headed,"" I admitted.</p><p>Worriedly, she advanced to the edge of the table, so that I could no
longer see the swatch of flesh at the intersection of her thighs.
Etched into my memory, however, was the image of her childlike labia,
a thin furrow separating two delicately tumescent lips. She was too
young and too fair-haired to have sprouted pubic hair yet, but I could
well imagine the soft down she would possess sometime in the near future.</p><p>""I--I think I should probably go find the soda machine,"" I said,
although I knew perfectly well the location of every vending machine
in the school. What I really needed was the Ladies Room. And not to
urinate. ""Could I bring you back something?"" I offered.</p><p> ""No thank you,"" she said politely. ""I'll just go back to the table
and sit down."" She smiled again, rather timidly, and added: ""Thank you
again for the part, Ms. Nichols.""</p><p>Angie, I almost said inappropriately.</p><p>""You deserve the part, sweetie. I'm sure you'll be the finest Dorothea
we've ever had."" Like the character herself, I had made up the child's
name. ""Now if you'll excuse me--"" I stood up and smoothed the front of
my sweater. ""I'll be back in just a moment.""</p><p>Rounding the table, I followed the naked Sarah back to her table,
peripherally watching her small white buttocks undulate as she took
each step. Whatever weird mechanism had started up in my brain had
even imagined the faint outline of a one piece bathing suit on her
body--complete with shoulder straps and oval side panels at her waist.
As hallucinations go, it was really quite remarkable. I could even
hear the soft impact of her bare soles on the tile floor. I wondered
if I was insane.</p><p> The bathroom was empty except for two thirty-something parents
washing their hands at the sinks. Making my way to the end stall, and
entering it as calmly as possible, I twisted the lock counter
clockwise, barricading myself in. My mouth was dry and the inside of
my armpits soaking wet. That part of me which had no business
whatsoever reacting to an eleven year old was absolutely sodden. I
imagined I could smell myself. Shaking uncontrollably, I leaned my
head against the cool metal of the door.</p><p>""What is happening to me?"" I whispered.</p><p>No one offered an answer.</p><p>Conversing softly on the prospects of their respective daughters being
awarded the role of The Virgin Mary, the two mothers exited the
bathroom. Immediately, an unwelcome image materialized before my eyes:
Sarah sitting at the table in one of those horribly uncomfortable
chairs, legs spread ever so slightly, enough to expose the lid of her
exquisite treasure chest. She turns to her right suddenly and slides
forward to expose her inner pinkness. Then she is no longer in the
chair but in my own bed, delicately spread by my fingertips so that
Ms. Nichols can inhale her wonderful fragrance. Then I bring my face
down and . . .</p><p>""Nooooo!"" I moan silently. My insides clench and I'm in the throes of
a powerful, unwelcome and uncontrollable orgasm. Jerking
spasmodically, the impact of my head against the stall door echoing
hollowly off the walls, I sink toward the floor, unable to control my
knees as both they and my insides turn to jelly. I thrust my right
hand down the front of my pants while my left hand seeks out the same
spot from below, through the thickness of my corduroys, finding it
unerringly. Twisted ludicrously, I bite my lower lip and draw blood.
My fingertip steals from my panic button and into the depths of my
vagina, so well salved that, despite my intolerably twisted bearing,
it meets resistance of no kind.</p><p>It is not possible to orgasm like this, I think wildly. It is not
possible to survive an orgasm like this. It certainly isn't possible
to remain standing.</p><p>On my knees, rear end thrust obscenely back, hand twisted impossibly
inside my panties, face shoved against the institutional green paint
of the metal stall door, my orgasm crests and then slowly looses
momentum. Finally, I slide down in collapse, a trail of saliva on the
inside of the door. My breathing is laborious. I tremble pitifully.
The palm of my right hand is soaking wet as is the crotch of my
panties and my cords. The tail of my untucked shirt is hanging loose
everywhere below my sweater. Later, I will discover that the bottom
two buttons have torn loose and rolled away across the tiled floor.
Somewhere, music is playing.</p><p>""Ms. Nichols?""</p><p>Panic. Absolute panic.</p><p>""Yes, Sarah,"" I say in a badly cracking voice.</p><p>""Are you all right, Ms. Nichols?""</p><p>""I'm just fine, sweetie,"" I say, unable to control a muscle in my body.</p><p>""Do you need help?""</p><p>I almost laugh. ""I'm fine, sweetie. Really I am. You should go back to
the auditorium.""</p><p>Unconvinced, a bare-footed Sarah drops to her knees and looks beneath
the stall door.</p><p>""You see me naked, don't you?"" she whispers.</p><p>Stunned, I make a noise that is neither word nor grunt.</p><p>She sighs deeply. ""I knew it. I can always tell. Usually, it's a man
though. I think you're the first woman who's even seen me.""</p><p>I am now totally confused. And mortified. This child has seen what I
just did to myself. I still can't move, much less answer her questions.</p><p>Awkwardly, she slides beneath the stall door and wiggles into a
standing position beside me.</p><p>""Let me help you,"" she whispers.</p><p>Putting both hands beneath my left arm, and despite the sopping
wetness there, Sarah helps me struggle into a sitting position on the
toilet seat. Then she helps me extricate my right hand from the front
of my pants and I am totally, thoroughly humiliated. My face could
blister paint on the inside of the stall door. I want to die.</p><p>""Don't be embarrassed,"" she says. With a gentle hand, she brushes hair
back from my face and uses toilet paper to clean my right cheek. She
has to lick the paper with her tongue to moisten it. The saliva has
already dried.</p><p>""I've never actually helped anyone before,"" she says, collaborating in
the effort to get my cords down  so that I can urinate. ""Usually I get
as far away as I  possibly can, because usually it's men, so I don't
know what else to do.""</p><p>She is so matter of fact and unconcerned about this.</p><p>""What do the men usually do?"" I ask, fearfully.</p><p>She shrugs. ""I think they masturbate, just like you did.""</p><p>My embarrassment is overwhelming.</p><p>""It's not your fault,"" she says, smiling sadly. ""It's what I do to
people.""</p><p>The question is so insistent that I must have an answer now. ""Are you
really nude, Sarah?""</p><p>She sighs mightily. ""If I'm not, I may as well be. When I get like
this, my clothes just sort of melt away, little by little. I've gotten
used to it. What choice do I have?"" she says, smiling ironically. ""It
could be worse. It could be everybody that sees me. Now that would be
really horrible.""</p><p>Wiping myself, I flush the toilet and let Sarah help me to my feet.
She helps tuck in my shirt and get my cords closed. She smoothes my
sweater.</p><p>""How long has this been going on?"" I ask.</p><p>""Forever,"" she sighs.</p><p>""Don't you get cold?"" I ask.</p><p>""I freeze my butt off sometimes,"" she says, laughing. ""When its cold
out. If it's warm, I'm usually okay. You get used to it.""</p><p>""I could never get used to it,"" I disagree emphatically.</p><p>""You'd be surprised,"" she says.</p><p>Putting my hand on the lock, I twist it to the right and open the
door. Despite Sarah's assurances, I am horribly, thoroughly humiliated.</p><p>""I wonder why it was you, this time?"" she wonders.</p><p>""That, I would like to know myself,"" I agree. ""Have you talked about
this with anyone?""</p><p>She shakes her head.</p><p>""Not even your parents?"" I ask, to which she laughs. We both laugh.
Looking down at her, I discover she once again has her shoes, knee
highs and yellow panties on.</p><p>""They're coming back,"" she says, accompanying me to the sink.</p><p>""How long does it usually last?"" I ask.</p><p>""It varies,"" she says, placing her delicate hands beneath the water.
""Today was about normal. Maybe a little longer.""</p><p>Her white training bra has returned and is once again shielding her
budding breasts. Reaching out, she pulls paper towels from the bottom
of the dispenser and hands me two. I dry my hands.</p><p>""Usually,"" she says, ""it lasts about fifteen minutes. Just long enough
for the men to go take care of themselves. Sometimes it's been as
short as two minutes, and as long as ten hours. It never make any
sense. It even happens when I'm alone,"" she marvels.</p><p>The lower half of her dress is now in place and there is a hint of a
neckline and bodice, which materialize, even as I watch. Soon, she is
completely clothed again.</p><p>""Has anybody ever . . .?"" I ask.</p><p>""Bothered me?"" she finishes. She shakes her head. ""Usually they just
get weird and head off to the bathroom.""</p><p>""Like I did,"" I say shamefully.</p><p>She grins. ""I liked it better with you. You didn't stare at me like
the men do.""</p><p>Oh, I was staring, I think. You just didn't see me.</p><p>Suddenly, a violent shudder runs down my back. It's as though someone
has doused me with ice water. Looking in the mirror, I'm open-mouthed
as my sweater dissipates into nothingness before my very eyes.</p><p>""Wow!"" Sarah exclaims. ""That's never happened before!""</p><p>In a moment my shirt is gone and then my brassiere; instinctively I
cover up and Sarah laughs.</p><p>""That won't help!"" she crows.</p><p> As my cords unravel into nothingness and leave me standing in only my
panties and my Reebok tennis shoes, I plead desperately: ""Sarah! Make
it stop!""</p><p>""Like I could!"" she says, laughing delightedly.</p><p>Seconds later, I am standing jay naked in the Ladies Room. My face, my
entire upper body, is crimson.</p><p>""What if someone comes in?"" I wail. Even as I speak, the bathroom door
opens and a girl of about sixteen hurries in and beelines for the
first stall. The look she gives me is troubling, to say the least. But
there is no recognition in her eyes of my nudity; only curiosity and
wonder at the weird teacher clutching herself as though naked. She
barely glances at Sarah, who is grinning ear to ear.</p><p>""You'll get used to it,"" Sarah says.</p><p>Panicked half to death, yet dropping my pointlessly protective hands
back to my sides, I mouth the words at her: ""What next?""</p><p>Taking me by the hand, and leading me out to the hallway and back
toward the auditorium, she says gaily: ""Why, to see who can see you,
of course!""</p><p>THE END</p>"
1409,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 1",Ginger Winters,1,,['Lesbian group sex F/F+ F/f F/f'],"<p>The sign in large neon pink letters blinked on and off `Lesbian Land'.</p><p>Nice title, Cindy thought. A domed city devoted exclusively to lesbian's. 
No men, no bisexual women (at least that they knew of!) just pussy licking 
women.</p><p>And lot's of them too, Cindy smiled.</p><p>The gateway to `lesbian land' was in the shape of a vulva. She ran her hand 
along the slick wet sides of the huge labium, water washed down the inner 
sides of the structure and a little mist sprayed into her face.</p><p>Cindy felt herself getting wet, just the thought of what was waiting inside 
excited her to the point that she felt like just stopping in the tunnel and 
masturbating.</p><p>Cindy exited the giant vagina and was greeted by several lovely women. All 
where dressed in black leather and all had their breasts and pussy's 
exposed.</p><p>What a nice sight, Cindy thought.</p><p>""Hello and welcome to lesbian land. My name is Lisa, I'll be your guild for 
the next week... as long as you approve!""</p><p>Cindy smiled at the girl, she was very beautiful. Long blond hair, sharp 
blue eyes. Her breasts were big and round, with large suckable nipples. A 
small patch of blond pubic hair adorned her mound, but she was clean shaven 
around her slit.</p><p>""Thank you Lisa, I would be honored to have you as my guild.""</p><p>Lisa smiled back and gave Cindy a kiss on the mouth. ""First,"" she said. ""You 
have to see the doctor and then go to an orientation class.""</p><p>""Orientation class?""</p><p>""Yes, we have rules that must be adhered to.""</p><p>""Oh, I didn't know you had rules, I was under the impression this was a very 
open and liberal place.""</p><p>Lisa laughed. ""Oh, I assure you, it is. But like any city we must live by 
some rules in order to keep things running smoothly.""</p><p>Cindy's first stop was the doctor's office. The waiting room was filled with 
other first timers. Lisa gave the receptions Cindy's name and it didn't take 
long before her name was called.</p><p>Lisa accompanied Cindy to a small room with a table at the center. The 
doctor, a tall dark haired lady wearing a white coat entered and told Cindy 
to sit on the edge of the table.</p><p>""True hair color?"" The doctor said as she picked up a clip board and pen.</p><p>""Red,"" Cindy answered. ""I have never dried my hair.""</p><p>""Weight?""</p><p>""123 pounds.""</p><p>""Breast size?""</p><p>""34 C""</p><p>""Waist?""</p><p>""24.""</p><p>""Hips?""</p><p>""32.""</p><p>""Very good,"" the doctor said. ""Undress please.""</p><p>Cindy stood up and started to strip her clothes off. Lisa took each item of 
clothing and hung it on a wall peg. Cindy handed Lisa her panties last and 
Lisa delighted in enjoying the warmth and wetness she felt in the fabric.</p><p>Cindy watched a Lisa brought the panties to her nose and sniff. This started 
the juices deep in her center to flow at an even greater rate. She felt like 
she was dripping wet already, but the thought of this gorgeous woman wanting 
to smell her pussy and possible more made her squirm.</p><p>The doctor pressed a switch next to the table and two stirrups rose up from 
each side.</p><p>""Now please lay back on the table and place your legs in the stirrups,"" the 
doctor said.</p><p>Cindy complied, moving her shapely leg apart and placing them in the 
stirrups.</p><p>Lisa stood next to the table and took in the view.</p><p>Cindy's pussy was neatly trimmed. Her red bush lightly dusting her mound, 
her pink lips swollen and full. Her clit partly exposed and as red as her 
hair.</p><p>The doctor leaned in and examined Cindy's pussy. Her crepe like lips were 
stuck together from the secretions her had been producing all morning.</p><p>The doctor slipped a long fingernail into Cindy's folds. She moved her 
finger back and forth teasing her lips open. A small stream of her hot 
juices flowed from her cunt and ran down to her anus.</p><p>The doctor pushed her finger deep into Cindy's hole and felt her bumpy wet 
flesh there in.</p><p>Lisa licked her lips as the doctor removed her sticky middle finger 
glistening with Cindy's wetness.</p><p>""Very nice dear. I always enjoy feeling a wet pussy."" From under the table 
the doctor grabbed a metal speculum. She placed the end of it in her mouth 
to warm it up.</p><p>Cindy wiggled her ass in anticipation of being probed. She had always loved 
the feeling of being spread wide.</p><p>The doctor pushed the metal object into Cindy's vagina and turned the small 
handle.</p><p>Cindy felt the metal petals of the speculum against her soft flesh. She felt 
the coolness of the rooms air deep inside her vagina.</p><p>The doctor light rubbed Cindy's clit with her thumb as she prodded the 
velvety lining of Cindy's cunt. Cindy closed her eyes and allowed the doctor 
to bring her to a quick and powerful orgasm. Cindy hadn't expected to be 
cumming so soon. She pushed her ass into the air and moaned loudly. The 
doctor rubbed Cindy's clit until she knew she was spent. Cindy pulled on her 
hard nipples, trying to keep the twitching feeling in her pussy going for as 
long as possible.</p><p>Lisa leaned over the doctor's shoulder and gazed into Cindy's pink cavity. 
""Oh my goodness!"" She said.</p><p>Cindy opened her eyes and blinked, ""What?"" she managed to moan.</p><p>""You're so wet inside... I can see your juices pooling inside you.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""I do tend to get very wet during these type of examinations, 
sorry.""</p><p>""Don't be sorry dear,"" the doctor said as she turned to Lisa. ""Hand me that 
tube please.""</p><p>Lisa handed the doctor a line clear plastic tube. She placed one end into 
Cindy's cunt, then covered the other end with her mouth. She sucked hard and 
Cindy watch as her cum juices filled the tube and ran into the doctor's 
mouth. She stopped sucking and took a out small glass jar from under the 
table. She placed the end of the tube in the jar and let the rest of Cindy's 
cum run into it. Then she sealed the jar and put it away.</p><p>""Saving that for later?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>The doctor laughed. ""Ok dear you can clean her up,"" she said to Lisa.</p><p>Lisa smiled at Cindy. ""May I?""</p><p>""Cindy smiled,"" Please do.""</p><p>Lisa moved between Cindy's white thighs and began to lick her cunt. She dug 
her tongue into Cindy's wet hole and licked her inner walls clean, then she 
sucked and licked at her folds. She washed her from clit to anus, taking all 
her juices into her mouth. Lisa fingered Cindy's cunt, scrapping her long 
fingernail over her bump inner flesh, then licked her fingers clean.</p><p>""There all done."" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy got up, ""Thank you, thank you both.""</p><p>The doctor nodded and Lisa took Cindy by the hand and lead her from the 
room.</p><p>""Where to now,"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Orientation.""</p><p>The orientation room was occupied by several women waiting with their 
guilds.</p><p>A blond haired woman with large breasts and a shaved mound stood at the 
front of the class. Her hair was very short, and she had two large ring 
piercing her cunt lips.</p><p>""Now class, my name is Wendy. I'm here to explain the rules of our city. 
First, I'll explain the use of collars and the meaning of their color.""</p><p>Cindy then took notice of all the women around her. With the exception of 
her and the other new girls, everyone else had a collar. Even Lisa.</p><p>""Now,"" Wendy said. ""A black collar means that person is working, she is not 
to be pestered with sexual advances. If she want to start something with you 
and you are not wearing a black collar then fine, other wise keep to 
yourself or wait until she was changed her collar. Now, a red collar means, 
hands off but you can ask her if she would like sex... example.""</p><p>In walked two dark haired women. Both had red collars on. They began to play 
act. Or at least that's what it looked like to Cindy.</p><p>One of the girls said. ""Hi, nice nipple... would you mind if I sucked on 
then.""</p><p>""Not at all,"" the other replied. ""May I finger your cunt as you do so.""</p><p>""Please, be my guest.""</p><p>Then the first girl sucked the other girls nipples, while the second girl 
reached under the first and fingered her pussy.</p><p>""Very good ladies. Okay, the next collar is a green collar, if you are 
wearing a green collar anyone can touch your body with our asking.""</p><p>Then a woman wearing a green collar entered the room, a second girl wearing 
a red collar also entered. The first woman stood next to Wendy. The woman 
wearing the red collar walked up behind the woman wearing the green one and 
without a word started to feel her up, she grabbed her breasts, kissed her 
mouth, then pushed her to the floor and sat on her face. The woman with the 
green collar began eating and suck the other woman's cunt. Then Wendy knelt 
on the floor and began to eat the green collared woman's pussy. She stopped 
briefly, ""See ladies, I don't even need to ask to join in. I can do what I 
want. A green collar is a go sign. Red is ask, and black is stop. Other 
collar colors you will see are yellow, which means she a pee slut and if you 
have to piss, you can use her mouth to relive yourself in. The color orange 
means she's under age and you have to get her mothers permission before you 
can do anything. Enjoy your stay here.""</p><p>Lisa handed Cindy a collar. One side was red and other green. ""You get a 
black collar when you start work.""</p><p>""Work?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Well, you can call it work. You have to do one day's work a week, but don't 
worry about that now. You have a week to get to know the place, after that 
we will find a job that's right for you.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>""Put the red side out, a beautiful woman like you wont get two feet out that 
door with a green one on, and I have so much to show you.""</p><p>Cindy smiled at Lisa again as she put the collar on. ""Show me the way.""</p><p>Lisa lead Cindy out into the main street and Cindy got her first look at 
lesbian city.</p><p>Several women walked down the street hand in hand, some kissing. Three women 
had a young girl on a park bench and they were sucking on her tits and 
finger fucking her. Everywhere Cindy looked, women were enjoying sex.</p><p>""Are you hungry?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Very.""</p><p>""Good, I'll introduce you to a great restaurant. I know you will love it.""</p><p>As they walked down the street Cindy noticed two young girls wearing orange 
collars run into a building. Seconds later they came out wearing green 
collars.</p><p>Cindy said, ""did you see that?""</p><p>Lisa nodded. ""I remember doing the same when I was that age.""</p><p>""Gee, they only look 12 or 13.""</p><p>""They might be, the age you can wear a green collar is 15.""</p><p>""So they are breaking a law?""</p><p>""Yes, but I'm not going to tell,"" Lisa said as she moved in their direction. 
""Remember a green collar means you don't have to ask. Lets get them.""</p><p>The young girls didn't see the two women coming up behind them. Lisa grabbed 
the first girl, she had blond hair, green eyes and perky little tits.</p><p>Cindy grabbed the other girl, she was a bit smaller and had brown hair and 
eyes. Both girls were nude and their hairless pussy's glistened with 
excitement.</p><p>Lisa pulled her little girl to a near by park bench and Cindy followed with 
her girl in tow.</p><p>""Sit and spread,"" Lisa ordered. The girl smiled and spread her legs.</p><p>Cindy was amazed at all this, ""Do the same she said to her girl.""</p><p>Lisa's tongue was already deep inside the young girls cunt, but Cindy wanted 
to enjoy the view. Cindy watched as the girls fingers pulled her outer lips 
wide. Droplets of juice cascade out and Cindy quickly moved her tongue in to 
drink them up. Both little girls were moaning and rocking there hips into 
the women's faces. Cindy ran her tongue up the girls slit, from entrance to 
clit, then back down. She glanced over to she Lisa finger fucking her girl. 
Cindy felt her cunt on fire, dripping and needing a mouth. Cindy stood up 
and grabbed the back of the little girls head and pushed it hard into her 
aching cunt.</p><p>She looked down to see this girl of maybe 13 eating her out. Then the girl 
did something Cindy hadn't expected, she slipped four fingers into her 
dripping cunt and pushed, before Cindy knew what hit her, this little girl 
had pushed her hand right up inside her. Cindy moaned and gushed her cunt 
cream all over the little girls hand and arm as she came on the girls fist. 
The girl pumped her hand up and down, making Cindy cum again and again.</p><p>The girl flicked her tongue at Cindy's clit as she fisted her.</p><p> From across the courtyard a women yelled. She came up to were Lisa and Cindy 
were.</p><p>""Tammy and Tina,"" the woman yelled. ""You like sneaks. Get those green 
collars off this instant.""</p><p>""Sorry mommy,"" Both girls said at once.</p><p>Cindy watch as Tammy pulled her hand free of her cunt. It made a pooping 
sound.</p><p>Their mother pulled them away scolding them as they walked.</p><p>Cindy looked at Lisa. Lisa smiled and said. ""Not our fault. If you are 
wearing a green collar you are open for sex.""</p><p>Cindy watched the girls as they now followed behind their mother, the other 
sister, Tina was licking Tammy's hand, the one that had been fisting her.</p><p>""Come on,' Lisa said, ""We have lots of fun stuff to eat. Just you wait and 
see.""</p>"
1410,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 2",Ginger Winters,2,,[''],"<p>Lisa took Cindy by the hand as they walked down the street. Their next stop 
was to be the restaurant Lisa wanted Cindy to experience.</p><p>""So what brought you to Lesbian City?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""Well I'm a broader-line nymphomaniac, ever since I was 13 I 
was into women and when I heard about this city starting up when I was 17 I 
wanted to come here. I loved that you placed the setting around what the 20 
century was like.""</p><p>""So why did you wait until now to come here? I saw on your chat that you're 
21.""</p><p>""I was living with a very sweet girl and she didn't want to share me with 
anyone. Then out of the blue she broke up with me, so I thought the timing 
was right to come here.""</p><p>Lisa nodded. ""You'll soon see you made the right decision.""</p><p>Cindy pulled Lisa to a halt as they passed a clothing store. In the window 
stood a model wearing a red blouse with leopard black print. The blouse had 
no buttons and was cut so that it loosely fell over her ample breasts. She 
had on a short black skirt, which didn't hide the tangle of black pussy hair 
that surrounded her cunt. Black fishnet stockings covered her long legs.</p><p>""I want that,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Which, her or her outfit?"" Lisa questioned.</p><p>Cindy turned, kissed Lisa lightly. ""Both if I can.""</p><p>""I'm going to pick out something too,"" Lisa said, as they entered the 
clothing store.</p><p>Cindy wasted no time talking to the model wearing the outfit she wanted.</p><p>""You like?"" The woman said in a heavy French accent.</p><p>""Very much so,"" Cindy said.</p><p>The French woman took off the leopard print blouse and handed it to Cindy. 
""This matches your hair nicely."" The woman said as she brushed Cindy's long 
red away from her face. She then gave Cindy her skirt and fishnet stockings.</p><p>Cindy stood looking at herself in the mirror. She shook her head, fanning 
her hair out across her shoulders. The French woman opened the blouse so 
that it showed off Cindy's firm, round, size 34C breasts. ""May I fondle 
you?"" She whispered into Cindy's ear.</p><p>""Of course,"" Cindy said. She noticed the woman was wearing a red collar too, 
and as the woman began to caress her tits, Cindy said, ""Can I finger fuck 
you?""</p><p>The French woman moaned and spread her legs.</p><p>Cindy reached behind herself and her finger tips gently caressed the woman's 
outer lips. She could feel the tangled mat of pubic hair and the moister 
that clung to it. She pressed her back into the woman's large tits and felt 
them spread across her back.</p><p>Cindy pushed her middle finger into the woman's wet cunt as she looked back 
into the mirror. The dark hair of the French woman mixed with her red as she 
kissed her neck. Cindy moaned as she watched the woman's fingers dance over 
her nipples. Cindy had petite nipples, soft brownish-pink in color. The same 
color as the outer most part of her cunt lips.</p><p>""You are very beautiful,"" The French woman said. ""I like your small narrow 
nose, your full, round lips, your high cheek bones and you have such nice 
soft blue eyes. Only one thing would make your face even more beautiful.""</p><p>""And what's that?"" Cindy questioned.</p><p>""It covered in my cunt juices.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""I think you are right.""</p><p>The French woman pulled Cindy to the floor and then sat on her face. She sat 
facing Cindy's pussy so that she could keep playing with Cindy's tits and 
easily move into a 69 if asked. Cindy's tongue snaked up into the hairy 
pussy above her. It was quit a job to find her pink fleshy folds with the 
tangle of hair in the way. The French woman's scent was strong and her 
juices spicy. Cindy managed to push her tongue into her entrance freeing up 
the cunt juices that had accumulated inside her. It streamed out of her cunt 
like she was peeing. Cindy rested her tongue in the woman's hole, she could 
feel the hot and spicy juices spilling onto her tongue and running to the 
back of her throat. Her taste buds exploded in delight as she held onto the 
juices to savor the flavor. With each breath the aroma of her cunt filled 
her lungs.</p><p>""Can I eat you?"" the French woman moaned as she neared her orgasm.</p><p>Cindy muffled ""Yes.""</p><p>Cindy felt the woman's fingers spread her outer lips and then felt her hot 
breath. Seconds later she felt her tongue washing up and down her valley, 
and then into her fleshy folds.</p><p>Cindy tilted her head up to again drink from the woman's pink hole. When she 
had moved into the 69 her pussy had come off her face. Cindy's mouth had 
just covered her entrance when the woman's cunt farted. A thick jet of 
gooey, milky liquid splatter Cindy's face and it kept coming as the woman 
began to have multiple orgasms. Cindy didn't know what to do as the gooey 
cunt cum oozed out of the French woman's pink hole. Her juice cascaded over 
Cindy's chin and ran down her neck and into her long red hair.</p><p>Cindy was just about to ask what this liquid was when Lisa showed up.</p><p>""Mmmm, found yourself a woman that secretes did you?""</p><p>Cindy glanced up at Lisa, her sweet blond haired, blue eyes, big busted 
guild to Lesbian City. She reached down and whipped some of the gooey 
wetness off of Cindy's cheek. She closed her eyes as she licked her fingers 
clean. ""Mmmm. She's tasty. Can I join in?"" Lisa called to the woman that was 
still busily eating Cindy out.</p><p>""Be my guest,"" the woman moaned between licks.</p><p>Cindy was amazed when Lisa grabbed the woman's ass cheeks, spread her wide 
so that her cunt opened up as far as it would go and then she jammed her 
face right into her crack. From Cindy's vantage point she could see Lisa 
hungrily licking into her pink folds. Soon Lisa's face was stained in the 
gooey white cream that oozed from the French woman's cunt. Cindy licked her 
lips and tasted the cunt juices again. It was very creamy and spicy. But 
what was it?
""What is this Lisa?"" She finally asked.</p><p>Lisa paused between licks. ""Her discharge? It's concentrated cunt juice. 
Some women have been genetically enhanced to produce this thick cream. It's 
great for your skin, and most girls use it as a night cream, but it's also 
great to eat. And because it's so early in the day, eating it..."" Lisa paused 
as the woman squirted a gob of it on her tongue. She looked down at Cindy 
and let the cunt cream droll out of her mouth and into Cindy's.</p><p>""... is just a treat."" Lisa glanced at the women feasting on Cindy's hot, wet 
cunt. ""Have you cum yet?""</p><p>""No,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Well there is lots of time for cums. Come on we should go. Lets clean her 
up and you will just have to get a rain check.""</p><p>Cindy and Lisa cleaned the woman's pussy of every drop of cream, thanked her 
and then headed out to the restaurant they had been heading to in the first 
place.</p><p>The smell and taste of the French woman was still heavy on their faces as 
they entered the Pink Pussy Dinner.</p><p>A petite oriental woman approached. She had short dark hair, and very small 
tits. Her pussy was clean shaven and Cindy noticed that she had at least 6 
golden pussy rings, 3 on each side of her cunt lips. She also was wearing a 
red collar. ""Hello, my name is Meela. I'll be your server. Would you like 
Fucking or non Fucking seats?""</p><p>""Fucking,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy just smiled. She had a lot to learn about this city and it's customs.</p><p>Meela lead them to a booth. On the seats, standing up on an angle sat two 
seven inch dildos. The table top was made of a clear glass so that she could 
see Lisa's pussy as she positioned herself over the dildo and lowered her 
wet cunt on top of it.</p><p>Cindy paused and Meela questioned. ""Do you want a longer one? Or thicker?""</p><p>""No this will be fine,"" Cindy said. She grabbed the dildo and lowered her 
cunt to it. She felt her lips spreading and then it was in. A second later 
she felt it moving slightly.</p><p>""Just enjoy,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy nodded.</p><p>Meela returned to the table. ""What can I get you two?""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""I'll order. We'll both have the fruit box.""</p><p>""Very good, and to drink?""</p><p>""The house wine."" Lisa said.</p><p>""Okay, that should only take a few minutes.""</p><p>Lisa and Cindy made small talk as they waited for their order to be filled. 
Cindy tired to relax with the dildo moving inside her. She could feel her 
juices leaking out and running under her ass. She was sure the seat would be 
soaked before her meal arrived.</p><p>Meela returned with two blond haired women in tow. Both completely nude, 
except for the collars.</p><p>These girls quick sat up on the table. One in front of Lisa the other in 
front of Cindy. They changed their collars from Red to Green and leaned back 
against each other. Cindy watched as the girl put her legs up on the table 
and then spread wide.</p><p>Next Meela handed each girl a clear plastic speculum, which they immediately 
used to spread their cunt open. Cindy could see deep into the girl spread in 
front on her. The inner walls of her cunt glistened with her juices, and she 
could see right to her reddish-pink cervix. Meela then handed each girl a 
straw. Lastly Meela opened a bottle of white wine and began to pour it into 
the girls spread cunts. Once they were full, they pulled the speculum free, 
licked it clean and set it down beside them.</p><p>""Enjoy,"" Meela said as she walked away.</p><p>Cindy watched the big busted, short haired blond put the straw in her cunt. 
She then held the end of the straw out to Cindy. Lisa was already sipping 
her wine from her girls cunt. Cindy felt her nipples tighten and her cunt 
tingle. This was such a turn-on. She put her mouth over the end of the straw 
and sucked. Her mouth filled with the sweet and tangy taste of wine and cunt 
juice at the same time. It was wonderful and she started to ride up and down 
on the didlo, fucking her cunt as she sucked the wine from the other.</p><p>""I really love your outfit,"" Lisa said between slurps.</p><p>""And I like yours,"" Cindy commented. Lisa had picked out a black leather 
dress that had basically no front, just a few straps of leather that crossed 
under her tits, and across her belly. The back ended four inches up her ass, 
so that her pussy was completely exposed.</p><p>Lisa sucked the last of her wine from the woman's pussy and then pulled the 
straw out and tongued her. Cindy did the same and was surprised at how few 
licks were needed to make the girl cum. Her orgasm lasted several seconds, 
her body shacking violently, she screamed out, moaning and yelling ""Eat my 
cunt!""</p><p>Her screams just made Cindy lick deeper and faster, flicking her hard clit, 
then back to her dripping wet hole. Once Cindy sensed her vagina was too 
sensitive to keep licking she stopped.</p><p>""Thank you,"" She said and then she picked the straw back up and pushed it 
between her folds again. Cindy watched as a stream of fluid leaked out of 
the girl after cumming. The girl held the straw out for her again like this 
was what you normally did after bring her to orgasm. Cindy sucked on the end 
of the straw and was pleasantly surprised to get a mouth full of cunt juice. 
She swished it around in her mouth before swallowing.</p><p>Meela returned and this time she had two new women with her.</p><p>""Finished with your wine?"" she asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" Both Lisa and Cindy said together.</p><p>The wine girls jumped off the table and these new girls took their places.</p><p>Both these women had dark skin and dark hair. The one in front of Cindy had 
deep brown eyes and deep red lips. Her pussy was shaved clean and she had 6 
golden rings lining her cunt lips. Cindy wondered if Meela also provided the 
same services as these women.</p><p>""Enjoy your meals girls,"" Meela said as she flashed a big smile and walked 
off.</p><p>Cindy glanced up at the girl sitting on the table in front of her. Then down 
to her bald pussy. The woman reached down and pulled on the middle two 
golden pussy rings. Her vagina opened slowly. Then Cindy noticed a small 
green object beginning to peek out of her cunt. Then with a POP it dropped 
on the table. Cindy picked it up. It was a grape. She put it in her mouth 
and chewed. The flavor was fantastic. A rich mixture of grape and pussy 
juices. Cindy watched as the woman's cunt lips bulged and a strawberry 
appeared. Cindy wasn't going to let this one hit the tabletop first. She 
moved her mouth close to her swelling lips and bit into the fruit. Cindy 
pulled it out of the woman with her teeth and again enjoyed the mixture of 
fruit and cunt juice.</p><p>Lisa said, ""Like what I ordered you?""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""This is so wild. I love it. Who could have imagined something 
like this going on in here!""</p><p>""People have been doing stuff like this for years, just not on such a big or 
regular scale,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""Are you new here?"" The woman Cindy was eating the fruit from asked.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Grab my bottom rings and pull me wide and I'll be able to squirt the fruit 
right into your mouth.""</p><p>Cindy did as the woman instructed. Her cunt opened wide, and Cindy could see 
other delights in her hot pink hole. Her juices flowed between the grapes 
and strawberries and cantaloupe and watermelon. Cindy cupped her hole with 
her mouth and the woman squirted a piece of cantaloupe out. Each bit of 
fruit that followed tasted as rich and wet as the last. The last bit of 
fruit that came from her vagina was banana, but because it was such a soft 
fruit it oozed out slowing. Cindy moved her tongue into the woman's hot hole 
and sucked long and hard, drawing the gooey cream from her cunt.</p><p>As Cindy's mouth closed on the woman's entrance, she heard her moan and 
begin to rub her clit. The thick and creamy banana flavored cunt juice 
gushed from her hole and into Cindy's mouth as the contractions of her 
orgasm overtook her.</p><p>Cindy rode her pussy hard on the dildo and came too. The excitement of 
eating food from this woman's vagina and making her squirt food in her mouth 
gave her a powerful cum. The dildo and seat were flooded in cum and as she 
moved her hips her cunt made squishing sounds.</p><p>It took Cindy several minutes to clean up the mess. Once she had licked the 
woman's pussy clean, she gave her a kiss and she was off.</p><p>Lisa had finished up too and said. ""Now it's time to show you your 
apartment.""</p><p>""Sounds great,"" Cindy said. She eased herself off the dildo, looking down to 
see it coated in your silky wetness. As she walked hand in hand with Lisa 
out of the restaurant, she looked back to see Meela at the booth they had 
occupied. She was on her hands and knee licking the seat and dildo clean 
that Cindy had cum on.</p><p>Cindy said, ""Look at that!""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""You left her a nice tip, I'm sure she will be glad to see you 
come back.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa and smiled. ""I'm sure we will. Now let's see this 
apartment I'm going to live in.""</p><p>Lisa squeezed Cindy's hand. ""It come with some nice surprised. I know you 
are going to love it.""</p><p>Cindy nodded. She was sure she would.</p>"
1411,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 3",Ginger Winters,3,,[''],"<p>On the way to the apartment building the women passed what looked like a 
night club. Music was playing and women where streaming in at a steady pace.</p><p>""What's this place?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""This is the Green Collar Club. One of lesbian cities hot spots.""</p><p>""Mmmm, can we take a look?""</p><p>Lisa smiled, but shook her head. ""Sorry, but just going through the door for 
a quick look is pretty much an impossibility.""</p><p>""Why is that?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Well for one, it's just one big sex orgy. Once you enter you have to be 
wearing a green collar. Anyone can and well have you and it's not like you 
can say no. You'll have someone sucking on your tits and cunt and feeding 
your face pussy so fast your head will spin. Normally a pretty hard thing to 
walk away from.""</p><p>Cindy felt a warm glow come over her, her nipples hardened and her pussy 
lips flared as they became engorged.</p><p>Lisa spotted her wetness and licked her lips.</p><p>Cindy squeezed Lisa's hand. ""Lets go! I want to experience that.""</p><p>Lisa tugged on her arm, pulling her away. ""Not right now, we don't have 
time. We'll come back I promise. I want to get you setup in your apartment 
first.""</p><p>Reluctantly Cindy let herself be lead way from the night club.</p><p>The apartment building was at the end of the street. It was one of  several 
building forming a semi-circle and bordering a park. Dozens of statues lined 
the park, each sculpture was of two or more women engaged in a sexual act. 
Sixty-nine, kissing, sucking of breasts.</p><p>""What a beautiful setting,"" Cindy said. ""Everything about the city is so 
tastefully done.""</p><p>""Yes this is a romantic place, a place to stroll with a lover and make love 
under the stars. But don't be fooled, we have area's of the city that are 
very extreme. That's where our Queen lives.""</p><p>""The city has a queen?""</p><p>""Yes, she's the fonder of Lesbian City. You'll get to see her."" Lisa kissed 
Cindy lightly on the lips. ""Maybe you'll even get picked.""</p><p>""Picked?""</p><p>""Come on,"" Lisa said. ""I want to eat you, there is plenty of time for you to 
learn about the city.""</p><p>The first thing Cindy noticed when they entered the apartment building was 
that none of the suites had any doors. As they walked down the hall, Cindy 
could look into each suite. She could see the living room and into part of a 
bedroom. Some where wildly decorated, other plain. For the most part no one 
seemed to be home, although they did hear some moaning coming from a few of 
the apartments.</p><p>Cindy's suite was on the third floor. It had a big front window overlooking 
the park and a statue of  four woman forming a daisy chain. The living room 
had one long blue couch, a matching love seat and a red chair with several 
odd hand and foot holds. Obviously made for kinky sexual acts.</p><p>Lisa pulled Cindy into the bedroom. ""What do you think?""</p><p>Cindy was amazed. The bed was king sized. Six fluffy white pillows where 
pushed up to the headboard, which had several leather straps attached to it. 
The quilted bedspread was a soft pink and matched the rooms decor.</p><p>The wall next to the left of the bed was lined with sex toys. Dozens of 
Dildo's of every size and color, some where strap on, other's where two 
headed. Several vibrators sat on the night stand table. On the right hand 
side of the bed the night stand had a collection of eatable creams and oils.</p><p>The last feature of the room was a wall to wall, floor to ceiling TV screen. 
It displayed two women in a sixty-nine on a bed.</p><p>""What a great room,"" Cindy said. She sat on the end of the bed and looked up 
at the mirror above the bed. ""Nice touch.""</p><p>""You can customize the room as you see fit. Only the TV screen can't be 
moved.""</p><p>""I like it as it is.""</p><p>""Let me show you how this works,"" Lisa said about the TV. ""First it's always 
on, and its voice activated. You can change views or get a close up simply 
by asking. Watch. TV, move in on the lower girls cunt.""</p><p>The view shifted to focus on the woman's pussy. The woman licking her had 
her head in the way and little could be seen.</p><p>""TV, I can't see her cunt being licked. Please correct.""</p><p>Instantly the view shifted to the side and they where treated to a clear, 
close up view of the one woman's tongue as it flicked lightly over the 
others clitoris.</p><p>""See just ask for what you want to see. It automatically gets what you want. 
See even if they shift around, it will give you the clearest view of her 
being eaten.""</p><p>""Wow, so who and where are they?""</p><p>""People like us. In a bedroom just like yours, I can get their location if 
you want.""</p><p>""You mean this bedroom is being monitored?""</p><p>""Of course, they all are. Hundreds of microscopic, but very powerful cameras 
are focused on us right now.""</p><p>""Wow."" Cindy felt her excitement growing.</p><p>""Whenever you enter your suite you are being monitored. Once a sex act 
beings it is then sent out on a live feed to the main office. Then users, 
like us can find it by asking to see that sex act.""</p><p>Cindy began to rub her wet cunt. Her fingers slipping into her fleshy folds.</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""See right now, you fingering your pussy is going out over the 
live feed. Anyone searching for a woman masturbating could be looking at you 
right now.""</p><p>Lisa knelt on the floor in front of Cindy. She moved her face toward her 
dripping vagina. ""And if someone is looking to see some pussy licking they 
might get to see this.""</p><p>Cindy moaned as Lisa's mouth caressed her swollen lips. Lisa pressed her 
tongue into Cindy's hole. She was rewarded with a flood of hot cunt juice.</p><p>Cindy rocked her hips, riding Lisa's tongue as it probed her.</p><p>Lisa paused and said. ""Try out the TV, just pick a sex act you want to view, 
there is always someone doing something. And if you find something you like 
but want to keep looking, just say thumb-nail and it will place a small 
screen of the action in the lower corner. You can 20 thumb-nail screens and 
bookmark ones that you like, so you can view them anything they are having 
sex.""</p><p>Cindy found it hard to concentrate with Lisa sucking on her cunt lips. But 
she managed.</p><p>""TV, show me a three-some.""</p><p>The screen flashed and the wall was filled with the image of three sexy 
woman licking and sucking.</p><p>Cindy garbed the top of Lisa's head and began to wash her face with her 
cunt.</p><p>Lisa lapped up the steady stream of cum that gushed from her hole. From anus 
to clit, Lisa licked. She bit lightly at her fleshy folds and sucked them 
into her mouth, savoring the flavor of Cindy's honey pot.</p><p>Cindy continued her discovery of what the wall TV would do.</p><p>""TV, Next three-some.""</p><p>The screen flashed to a woman laying on her back with one woman siting on 
her face and another between her legs. They where all wearing lacy bra's and 
crotch-less panties. The woman riding the girls face was close to cumming. 
She was moaning and talking, telling the woman where to lick and how fast.</p><p>""Focus in on the woman's cunt that is going to cum."" Cindy said.</p><p>The screen flashed to the woman's mouth and the reddish-purple, puffy cunt 
lips she was flicking her tongue into. Her juice was cascading over the 
woman's face and her cheeks and chin glistened in the pale light.</p><p>Cindy glanced down at Lisa and noticed that her face was just as wet as the 
woman on the big screen. She brushed her blond hard back so she could see 
better. Lisa looked up at Cindy, a broad smile crossed her face as her 
tongue darted into her entrance.</p><p>""I want you too,"" Cindy moaned. She laid back on the bed and Lisa got off 
the floor and moved into a sixty-nine with her. Cindy covered Lisa's slit 
with her mouth and pushed her tongue into her folds. Lisa was soaking wet 
and with each lick Cindy probed deeper into her cunt.</p><p>They licked and sucked on each other for several minutes, then Lisa crawled 
off her.</p><p>""But we haven't cum?"" Cindy said, wanting to continue.</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""But we will be. Get naked.""</p><p>Cindy stripped off her blouse and skirt, leaving just her black fishnet 
stockings on. Lisa did likewise.</p><p>She then grabbed a long, thick double headed dildo from the wall. ""Spread 
for me you horny slut.""</p><p>Cindy opened her legs wide.</p><p>""Come on, spread that pick pussy of yours.""</p><p>Cindy grabbed her outer pussy lips and held them wide, opening her pink 
hole. Lisa breathed in deeply, capturing the spicy aroma of Cindy's cunt 
that wafted up to her nose. Cindy pushed two fingers from each hand into her 
silky wet hole and pulled her cunt open. Stringy threads of cunt juice that 
where attached to her pink inner walls were all that blocked a clear view to 
the top of her cervix.</p><p>Lisa placed the head of the dildo next to her entrance and pushed. Cindy 
felt her cunt lips expand. They began to strain as the thick dildo was 
worked inside her. She moved her fingers out of the way, and her cunt lips 
grabbed the sides of the dildo.</p><p>Lisa pushed seven inch of the dildo into her cunt and then sat on the bed 
facing her. She held the end to her opening and Cindy instinctively pushed 
her hips forward, impaling  Lisa's cunt with four inches of the monster 
dildo.</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" Lisa moaned. ""Fuck me with it, fuck me good and hard like I'm 
going to fuck you.""</p><p>Cindy moaned as they rode the dildo. First she would push, then Lisa. Some 
the dildo became smeared with their secretions. The wet spot that formed 
under their asses as they fuck grew bigger, staining the pink bedspread. 
Cindy noticed the color in the bedspread beneath them was running.</p><p>""Looks like we are ruining the bedspread.""</p><p>Lisa laughed. ""It's a cunt quilt. You are suppose to stain it. The more and 
deeper it's stained and the more it smells of cunt, the better. Eventually 
your bed... this room will reek of pussy.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa as she pushed hard on the dildo, trying to get their cunt 
lips mashed together. Then she said. ""I'm glad you're the first one to help 
me stain the bed.""</p><p>Lisa hugged Cindy, kissed her back and caressed her firm, round tits. ""Cum 
with me honey, cum with me as I fuck your hot, tight, wet cunt.""</p><p>Cindy worked the dildo deeper into herself and Lisa did the same. They 
caressed each others breasts, cupping, and squeezing and pinching each 
others hard nipples. Cindy felt Lisa's orgasm as her cunt spasmed and the 
contractions vibrated down the shaft of the fuck toy and into Cindy's 
vagina. Cindy climaxed with Lisa, their cunts spilling juice onto bedspread 
and soaking into the sheets and mattress beneath.</p><p>Once they had come down from their joined high and their cunts stopped 
tingling, Lisa pulled the dildo from her cunt, and then from Cindy's.</p><p>""Come here,"" She said as she sat with her back to the headboard facing the 
TV screen.</p><p>Cindy joined her and Lisa held the dildo up between them. As they looked 
into each others eyes, they began to lick the cunt juices off the dildo.</p><p>Cindy smiled as she tasted herself on the side of the fuck toy. Lisa licked 
with her, and it was soon a race to see who would clean most of the dildo 
first.</p><p>Lisa took the top of the dildo into her mouth and sucked on it, her  tongue 
coming out of her mouth and snaking as far as it would go down the side.</p><p>Cindy pulled it from her mouth, ""Hog,"" She playfully said.</p><p>""Go ahead take it,"" Lisa said. ""I know where to get plenty more."" She then 
thrust two fingers inside Cindy's cunt and twisted her fingers back and 
forth, making sure they were good and coated before bring them to her mouth 
and licking them clean.</p><p>As soon as Lisa moved her fingers back to Cindy's sopping wet hole, Cindy 
jammed the end of the dildo that had been up Lisa's cunt into her mouth. 
Lisa's lips closed tightly around the fuck toy and she sucked hard, licking 
up her juices.</p><p>They sat with their back to the headboard kissing for several minutes.</p><p>Cindy glanced up at the TV screen. A different group of women where on the 
screen.</p><p>""What happened to the one's we where watching?""</p><p>""They must have finished and moved out of the room. Once that happened the 
TV automatically searches out new performers.""</p><p>""Oh my goodness, I forgot. We where being recorded too.""</p><p>Lisa nodded yes. ""And I'm sure it was enjoyed by many. Isn't it wonderful 
knowing you can not only please the one you're with, but maybe hundreds 
more.""</p><p>""It is,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""You search for something you want to see, and I'll get us some popcorn from 
the kitchen.</p><p>Cindy stopped to think about what she would like to see. Already she had 
done so much.</p><p>Her mind went back to the young girls they had started to have sex with 
before their mom had broken it up. She wondered if such a thing could be 
searched for.</p><p>""TV, show me a mother and daughter.""</p><p>The TV flashed and the screen filled with the image of an older woman, she 
looked about 40 to 45, it was hard to tell as her face was buried in a 
younger woman's crotch. The younger woman looked to be 20.</p><p>Cindy paused. She ran her fingers into her valley, pushing her middle finger 
deep into her cunt. She was still thinking about the little girl that had 
fisted her. ""TV, a younger daughter.""</p><p>The TV flashed again. This time it showed a little girl that was sucking on 
her mothers tit.</p><p>Cindy smiled. She kept going. At her eleventh change Cindy bolted upright.</p><p>She shouted. ""Lisa come quick!""</p><p>Lisa ran into the bedroom, the bowl of popcorn spilling.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""It's the girls. The one's who we where playing with earlier. I can't 
believe I found them.""</p><p>Lisa laughed. ""It would only have been a matter of time.""</p><p>Lisa got in bed beside Cindy and placed the bowl of popcorn between them. 
""TV, bookmark."" Lisa said.</p><p>The little girl Tammy, the one that had been fisting Cindy was on her back, 
legs spread wide. Her sister  Tina was just starting to insert a clear 
colored dildo into her ass.  The girls mother was holding Tammy's cunt lips 
open with one hand and digging her fingers into her little pink hole, 
pumping slowly so that her juices flowed out and ran down to her anus. This 
in turn helped to coat the dildo that was being forced into her young, tight 
asshole. Tammy's bald cunt glistened. It looked three feet high on the big 
TV screen and you could see every fold and every droplet of cunt juice.</p><p>""Can we hear what they're saying?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Sure. TV, volume.""</p><p>Cindy began to masturbate with both hands as she watched the action unfold 
on the screen.</p><p>""Push it in deep Tina, you know your sister doesn't like it deep.""</p><p>""Yes mommy,"" Tina said.</p><p>""You girls have to learn that taking off your orange collars and fucking 
anyone that comes alone is going to get you punished.""</p><p>""Yes mother,"" Tina said as she twisted the dildo and pushed again. Two more 
inches of the 12 inch long toy disappeared into the girls rectum.</p><p>Tammy's face showed some pain, but it looked more fake then real.</p><p>""I think she likes it,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Lisa nodded. ""I bet she does, but I bet she's not about to tell mommy, a 
punishment that is no punishment is a wonderful thing.""</p><p>""Deeper, get it deeper, come on push that up her ass."" The woman ordered 
Tina.</p><p>Tina pushed again, and another two inches slipped into Tammy's stretching 
anus. Her sphincter could be seen gripping the clean dildo as it was pushed 
deeper. Her mother forced three fingers into the little girls pussy sending 
another stream of cunt juice down to coat the dildo.</p><p>Inch by inch the dildo crept up Tammy's tight ass. Tina kept pushing until 
eight inches where in her.</p><p>The girls mother then grabbed the dildo and started to fuck Tammy's ass with 
it, ramming it in and out. Four inches out, four inches in. She did this 
several times, each time bring a bit more out, then pushing a bit more in. 
After a dozen thrusts, Tammy's ass was taking more then ten inches. The 
dildo looked so incredibly  long as it was pulled out and then rammed back 
into her ass. Tina leaned down and began to drink the flood of cunt juices 
that streamed out of her sisters cunt. Her tongue flicked at her clit and 
the into her sopping wet hole. Her cunt was gushing a honey like juice that 
her sister couldn't seem to get enough of. The slurping sounds of her sister 
licking into Tammy's cunt as well as the sucking sound that her ass was 
making where easily heard over their mother saying, ""Take that you little 
slut. This will teach you. Eat her Tina, make you sister cum, eat her, suck 
her cunt into your mouth, fuck her with your tongue, make her cunt gush and 
hold her cum in your mouth for me.""</p><p>Tammy's mother then pulled the dildo completely free from her ass. Tammy 
screamed. Her ass hole gaped, then slowly closed. Tammy's mom then jammed 
the end of the dildo into Tammy's open mouth. ""Clean it you little slut.""</p><p>As Tammy sucked on the dildo, she grabbed Tina and pulled her mouth off of 
Tammy's dripping cunt. ""Open your mouth, show mommy what you have sucked out 
of her cunt.""</p><p>Tina opened her mouth and swished her tongue around in the honey colored 
cream.</p><p>""Give it to Mommy.""</p><p>Tina moved up to her mothers mouth. She cupped her face and began to drool 
Tammy's cum onto her mothers tongue. Tammy continued to lick the dildo clean 
of her ass juices as she watched Tina slobbering the mixture of saliva and 
cunt juice onto her mothers face. Their tongues danced and Tina used her 
tongue to push the juice she held in her mouth over her mothers lower lip. 
Tina French kissed her mother, kissing deeply as she caressed her mothers 
larger tits.</p><p>Mother and daughter kissed and licked up and slobber that coated their faces 
and then they turned their attention to Tammy.</p><p>""Lick her ass now Tina.""</p><p>Tina moved back down between her sisters legs and began to run her tongue up 
and down over her puckered asshole. Her mother straddled Tammy and lowered 
her cunt to her daughters mouth. Tammy immediately began to eat her mothers 
dripping cunt.</p><p>Tammy raised her ass off the bed slightly as her mother reached under her 
and grabbed her ass cheeks. She then pulled hard, spreading them wide and 
opening up both her cunt and asshole.</p><p>""Lick her deeply Tina,"" Mother said.</p><p>Then she covered her daughters cunt with her mouth and began to suck out the 
fluid that she knew her daughters was making in her excitement.</p><p>Tina's tongue flicked into her sisters spread ass as their mother drank from 
her cunt.</p><p>Cindy masturbated like mad as she watched mother and daughter in a 
sixty-nine and the other sister sucking on her ass, drinking the cunt juices 
that flowed from her hole as her mother flicked her tongue in and out.</p><p>As the little girl and her mother orgasmed, Cindy gushed too. A huge wet 
spot spread out from under her ass.</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""Looks like you're well on your way to making this a very 
fragrantly smelling room.""</p><p>Lisa and Cindy kissed and caressed each other as the mother and her two 
daughters did the same.</p><p>Cindy fell asleep in Lisa's arms. Exhausted from her cums. Lisa ran her 
fingers thought Cindy's red hair and kissed her forehead. She let her sleep, 
for she knew she would need her energy for the Green Collar Club. That would 
be their next stop.</p>"
1412,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 4 (The Green Collar Club)",Ginger Winters,4,,[''],"<p>Cindy was excited. Lisa was taking her to the Green Collar Club. Just 
outside the main door to the club a lineup of sexy women waited to get in. 
The Green Collar Club was a very popular place.</p><p>Most of the women in the lineup had red or black collars on. One was wearing 
a yellow collar.</p><p>Cindy remarked, ""I thought a black collar meant you where working.""</p><p>Lisa nodded. ""I does, but she might have finished work, it doesn't matter, 
once inside, you have to wear the green collar.""</p><p>Cindy's pussy was dripping, as where so many of the women around her. A few 
were completely nude, but most had on some type of sexy lingerie. Cindy and 
Lisa had decided to dress the same. Both wore satin green uplift bra's, cut 
so their nipples showed and could easily be sucked. They also wore matching 
crotchless panties and black fishnet stocking. The woman just ahead of Cindy 
wore a bright blue corset, which made her creamy white ass cheeks look even 
paler. the woman ahead of her was nude except for some gold jewelry, her 
nipples and clitoris had been pierced and she wore large gold earrings. One 
woman had on a sheer body stocking that had been ripped open around her 
vagina and ass. Cindy loved the diversity, to her everyone looked 
scrumptious.</p><p>Once they had walked though the door a dozen woman wearing black collars and 
transparent green lace dresses greeted them, They gathered the women's 
collars as they entered and handing them green ones.</p><p>Cindy gave Lisa a puzzled look. ""Can't I just turn my red collar around to 
the green side?""</p><p>""No,"" Lisa said, ""these are electronic collars, the color can be controlled 
by the club. It's the only way they can have a closing time. At 2 in the 
morning, they send a signal to the collars turning them all black. Of course 
all sex has to stop and you are asked to leave. That's the only way they can 
close up for the night, and it gives you a chance to leave. If not for the 2 
am closing, you could get trapped in her for days.""</p><p>""That wouldn't be such a bad thing,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Maybe not."" Lisa then kissed Cindy as they were handed the electronic green 
collars. ""It gets pretty wild in there and chances are I wont see much of 
you. If I don't see you at closing time I'll meet you back at your 
apartment.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Cindy said, kissing her back.</p><p>Cindy stood at the entrance to the main room of the Club. Music blared, 
green and blue flood lights on pivoting shafts lit the floor. Cindy squinted 
as the light flashed in front of her. On the floor a dozen feet away a mass 
of tangled bodies moved in rhythm to the music. She could see mouth's on 
breasts, hands on pussy's, mouth's on pussy's.</p><p>The floor was one big soft mattress. Several placed where elevated, and on 
these girls sat with their legs spread apart or asses in the air, letting 
themselves be serviced by anyone walking by. A few girls wore strap-on 
dildo's and they were busy fucking some of the women on the floor.</p><p>Cindy was startled when she felt a hand slam between the crack of her ass 
and long fingers pry her cunt lips open.</p><p>""My you're a pretty one,"" the woman said in Cindy's ear as she started to 
finger fuck her.</p><p>Cindy turned to see who wanted her. The woman looked about 40, she had short 
brown hair and brown eyes. She had small tits, but large nipples. She had 
tattoo's all over her body. The word 'cunt' was tattooed around her neck 
like a chain. Her left shoulder had a tattoo of a two women in sixty-nine, 
they where peeing into each others mouths. On her flat belly was a tattoo of 
a woman spread and her cunt spraying pee up like a fountain. The art work 
was amazingly well done. Her pussy was shaved and she had a large green 
tattoo on her mound. It read, 'Eat my cunt.' And had an arrow pointing to 
her clit. Like no one knew where that was! Several smaller tattoo's of woman 
pissing on women lined her inner thighs. She wore five inch steel spike 
heels, which made her tower over Cindy.</p><p>The woman continued. ""So, are you one of those lazy bitches who just lays on 
the floor and expect everything to come to you or are you actively seeking 
out cunt?""</p><p>Cindy blinked. She was about to speak, when Lisa came to her side. ""She's 
new here,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""Then I don't want her,"" the woman said removing her hand from Cindy's 
crotch and pushing her away.</p><p>""That was rude,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""You don't have to take that, go get her."" Lisa said loudly. Then she 
grabbed Cindy by the shoulder and said into her ear. ""Some of these women 
act tough, but it's really just a game, show her you're a sluty tramp, 
that's the type of women she's looking for.""</p><p>Cindy nodded and grabbed the woman's arm, she spun her around and kissed her 
hard on the mouth while cupping her bald cunt, spreading her labia and 
running her middle finger into her wet folds.</p><p>Cindy said, ""You think my pretty face is to good for your ugly cunt? I'll 
show you."" She then dropped to the floor, spread her lips and pushed her 
tongue deep into her moist folds.</p><p>The woman grabbed Cindy's head, gathered up her long red hair and started to 
grind her pussy into Cindy's face.</p><p>As Cindy lapped at the woman's pussy, she felt someone knee behind her and 
start caressing her ass and outer pussy lips. She Didn't know who it was, 
but her touch was light and felt wonderful.</p><p>As Cindy sucked on the woman's cunt she tasted a few droplets of pee. She 
wasn't sure if the woman was deliberately letting her urine go or if it was 
from the pressure she was putting on her vagina with her head rammed so 
tight into her slit.</p><p>Cindy kept licking, which seemed to please the older woman. Then suddenly 
she pushed her back. ""Get a yellow collar sometime and we'll finish this. Or 
if you dare, come to the Yellow Collar Club some night."" Then she walked 
away. Cindy watched her disappear into the crowd.</p><p>Cindy glanced around to see if Lisa was still close. She wasn't. She made a 
mental note so she would be sure to ask where the Yellow Collar Club was. 
She wanted to check that place out too.</p><p>Cindy's attention then focused on the woman that was caressing her bottom. 
She glanced down and watched as the painted red fingernails of the woman 
caressed her cunt lips. Cindy turned her head to see who was touching her. A 
very slender woman, with long straight blond hair smiled back at her. Next 
to her was a girl that looked to be her twin.</p><p>The girls where wearing halter tops that had heart shaped cutouts around 
their breasts and their nipples where pierced. Dangling from each nipple 
ring was a small charm that read, 'sweet sixteen.' They wore nothing around 
their waist or pussy's, but both had white stockings with small hearts cut 
out on them. Their skin was snow white and their eyes a pale blue. The girls 
had trimmed their pubic hair in the shape of hearts as well.</p><p>""Hi,"" the young girl said. ""I'm Britney, and this is my sister Christina.""</p><p>""Hi, my name is Cindy.""</p><p>Britney smiled at Cindy. ""You have a beautiful pussy, I just love red 
heads.""</p><p>Cindy rotated around and opened her legs to give the 16 year olds and better 
look at her cunt.</p><p>Britney reached down and parted Cindy's puffy folds. She pushed two fingers 
into her slit and parted her outer lips so she could see the waxen pink 
lining that lead into her hole. Cindy's cunt juices flowed over Britney's 
fingers as she wiggled them up and down.</p><p>Christina smiled at Cindy and held up an odd looking clear dildo. It had a 
five inch bulbous base that tapered down to a two inch tip and it was about 
8 inches long. Christina grabbed her sisters hair and pulled it back. She 
then placed the dildo over her face and attached the harness to the back of 
her head firmly. Once the face dildo was in place, Britney moved in closer 
to Cindy's cunt.</p><p>Cindy noticed that the end of the dildo covered Britney's mouth and nose. 
The dildo had many small holes in it and the center of the dildo was hollow. 
Cindy surmised this was to let the aroma of her cunt and possible some of 
her juices to flow into the dildo and then into Britney's mouth.</p><p>Cindy moaned as the cool tip of the dildo pressed to her outer lips. Slowly 
Cindy's cunt lips parted to accommodate the toy. The entrance of her hole 
was dripping wet, so the dildo slipped easily in an inch. Britney pushed 
slowly and watched as Cindy's lips parted more. She was now at the three 
inch portion of the toy and Cindy's cunt lips weren't even straining.</p><p>Christina watched her sister pushing the dildo into Cindy. ""My sister loves 
to face fuck.""</p><p>Cindy moaned.</p><p>Christina lowered her head to Cindy's chest and took her right nipple into 
her mouth and sucked and licked at it. Sending waves of pleasure to her 
vagina as it was being stretched.</p><p>The dildo moved deeper and Cindy started to feel the pressure both inside 
and out. It was like being fisted. Britney slowly pulled back and then 
pushed forward, she was now fucking Cindy's cunt with the face dildo.</p><p>Christina stood up. ""Lay down Cindy,"" she said with a smile.</p><p>Cindy laid down and watched as the sweet sixteen year old stood above her. 
She was fingering her cunt and pulling her lips open. Each time she did it, 
Cindy got a brief view of her inner walls. Christina continued to finger 
herself and soon her cunt was dripping. Droplets rolled out of her and 
collected on the small stretch of skin between her hole and her anus. As the 
juice built up, it formed a large droplet, and like a rain drop slowly 
stretched and gave way. Cindy opened her mouth and hoped the drip would hit 
her tongue.</p><p>The first droplet splashed onto her top lips and Cindy licked it off with 
her tongue. Christina's cunt juice was sweet. It tasted like cherry. 
Christina pulled her fingers from her cunt and licked them, then she reached 
down and dug two fingers from each hand into her cunt and pulled her hole 
open.</p><p>Again Cindy was treated to the view of her inner walls. Several droplet of 
her sweet juice dripped out and this time landed on Cindy's tongue.</p><p>Britney was still working on getting the fat bulbous face dildo all the way 
into Cindy's cunt. She had stopped fucking her with it and was now 
determined to push all of it into Cindy's hole. Cindy's lips where stretched 
out more then four inches, and one more inch of stretching was needed.</p><p>Cindy moaned as she felt the odd mixture of pain and pleasure cascading from 
her vagina to her pelvis to her anus. It was like she was giving birth but 
in reverse.</p><p>Christina lowered her cunt to Cindy's mouth and began to rock her hips so 
her cunt rubbed up over Cindy's nose, then down over her chin. Soon Cindy's 
face was painted in Christina's sweet, sticky, cunt cream. As Cindy licked 
deep into her wet folds, her tongue came in contact with something sticky. 
As she licked she began to taste a cherry flavored candy. Soon the sugary 
sweet candy popped out of Christina and into Cindy mouth. She sucked on the 
cunt juice soaked candy before chewing on it. She then sucked part of 
Christina's labia into her mouth and sucked hard. Christina felt her orgasm 
coming and moved her cunt so that Cindy could better lick her clit. Cindy 
lapped and flicked her tongue at the small, hard ball. Christina gushed as 
she came, screaming out loud. She squirting her cunt juices all over Cindy's 
face. Cindy lapped at her clit as her hole farted out cunt juice in a fine 
spray.</p><p>Britney had Cindy's cunt lips spread five inches and her lips now reached 
around the toy and were going to engulf it. With one more push Britney sent 
the toy home, filling Cindy cunt completely. Cindy's scream was muffled by 
Christina's cunt.</p><p>Britney moved the face dildo back and forth a half inch. That was all the 
space she had between her mouth and Cindy's cunt. Cindy's pussy was bulging 
and each time Britney moved the toy cunt juice squeezed out and ran down to 
her ass. Some was being soaked up by the dildo, leaking though the holes. A 
steady  stream was flowing into Britney's mouth.</p><p>Britney then began to rub Cindy's clit with her fingers and Cindy exploded. 
Her orgasm was more intense then ever before. Her inner muscles could not 
contract because they were so stretched. This meant her orgasm stay centered 
around her clit and radiated around her stretched outer lips and down to her 
anus.</p><p>Britney waited for Cindy's breathing to return to normal before pulling 
back. Cindy groaned and another orgasm took her as the toy was pulled out 
very slowly, dragging and elongating her swollen outer lips.</p><p>Christina moved off of Cindy's face and moved down to watch Britney pulling 
the toy from her hole.</p><p>Once the dildo had been pulled free, Britney brought it up to Cindy's mouth 
and pushed it between her lips. Cindy eagerly licked her cunt juices off the 
dildo, licking up and down its sides and over the bulbous end. She licked 
every inch of it until no hint of her flavor could be tasted.</p><p>Christina licked up the last of Cindy's orgasm, cleaning her ass cheeks and 
anus that had also been coated in her cream when she came.</p><p>""Thank you so much,"" Cindy managed to say, her chest still heaving.</p><p>Christina helped Britney take the face dildo off and then the girls kissed 
her.</p><p>""I'll see you again,"" Britney said with a smile.</p><p>Cindy watched the sisters walk off arm in arm, no doubt looking for another 
girl for Britney to face fuck.</p><p>Some pain still radiated from Cindy's cunt, but she managed to get up and 
walk. She had only taken a few steps when twenty plus women, ranging from 20 
to 30 years walked passed her. One of them grabbed Cindy's hand and pulled 
her along. Cindy didn't know what was happening, but the group was getting 
bigger. A woman wearing a dress with black sequins bordering her heavy, low 
hanging tits started to kiss her and fondle her tits and ass. Cindy caressed 
her back, loving the fact that she could do whatever she wished with this 
sexy woman. Another girl jumped in, she was wearing an iridescent halter top 
that had a two foot black leather strap attached to the front. From that 
dangled a seven inch silver vibrator. She took the vibrator, which was 
bussing madly and rammed it into Cindy's cunt. Cindy moaned, but the 
sensation didn't last long. It was pulled out as quickly as it had gone in 
and was finding a new moist home.</p><p>Another woman rapped her arms around Cindy and kissed her on the cheek. 
""Your face smells like cunt,"" she said into Cindy's ear. ""I like that.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. This woman's cheeks and mouth smelled the same.</p><p>She kissed her hard, caressed her tits, but before Cindy could take 
advantage of the girl the crowd surged forward.</p><p>It took Cindy a minute to realize she was being pulled deeper into the Green 
Collar Club. As they rounded a corner she saw dozens of girls spread eagle 
laying on tables. Most had women servicing them already. Each girl had four 
or five women on her. One was sitting on her face, one or two sucking on her 
tits, and one or two licking her cunt.</p><p>Cindy's moved around the room free to service who she wished. She walked 
around looking to see where she would best fit in. There was no order, even 
some of the girls doing the sucking were being sucked on. It was a 
free-for-all.</p><p>Cindy passed by one girl who was being eaten by two and having her tits 
sucked on. As Cindy approached the woman who was sitting on her face climb 
off and Cindy smiled as she realized it was Lisa.</p><p>""Having a good time?"" Lisa said upon seeing Cindy.</p><p>""This place is wonderful. I'm having a great time.""</p><p>Lisa didn't get a chance to reply, a buxom blond had already climbed onto 
her face and was grinding her pussy on Lisa's tongue.</p><p>Cindy strolled around the room looking at all the pretty pussy's and tits 
and faces. She stopped in front of one girl, her vagina glistening. She was 
busy licking someone but moaned loudly when Cindy began to lick at her hole. 
Cindy licked and sucked until the girl climax. She kissed her entrance then 
moved on. The freedom to suck and lick anyone at anytime was intoxicating.</p><p>She worked her way back to where Lisa had been, but she was gone.</p><p>The table was empty, so she decided to give it a try.</p><p>She laid down on the padded table and wiggled her ass into a nice wet spot. 
Lisa and the girls before her had really soaked the cushioning. She opened 
her legs and two dark haired women approached, appraising her. They both 
moved between her legs and Cindy moaned as she felt two tongues lapping as 
her swollen labia. One girl pushed a finger into her dripping cunt, the 
other into her tight ass. They finger fucked her as they flicked their 
tongue across her clit or ran them over her inner lips.</p><p>Then two more women came over to her. One climbed up on the table and 
lowered her dripping wet pussy to Cindy's face. The other began to caress 
her tits and suck on her nipples. Cindy felt her pushup bra being pulled off 
her tits, freeing them up to a second mouth.</p><p>Cindy started to cum. Partly for all the attention between her legs. Partly 
from having a sexy woman's cunt riding on her face and partly because of the 
attention her nipples where getting.</p><p>As she climaxed and soaked more of the cushioning, she made the woman 
sitting on her face cum. Her silky, creamy wetness soaking into her skin and 
hair.</p><p>Cindy was helped off the table, The two dark haired girls licked at the 
large wet spot that Cindy had left behind. Cindy noticed that both girls 
were wearing sheer T-shirts with some lettering. She couldn't read what it 
said, not with them licked up her cunt juice off the table. She pulled one 
up and kissed her, then she let her go back to her licking, but not before 
reading the T-shirt. It said, ""Cunt Cum Eaters'.</p><p>Cindy asked. ""Is that a club?""</p><p>The dark haired girl looked up at Cindy. ""Yes,"" she said.</p><p>By this time another girl had taken her place and the dark haired girls 
where busy sucking on her cunt.</p><p>Cindy wanted to see more of the club, so she moved into the next room. It 
was full of women dancing. The music was slow and everyone was caressing and 
kissing. Some where being eaten out on the dance floor and some where 
fucking double headed dildo's as they danced.</p><p>A woman approached Cindy with one end of a double headed dildo hanging out 
of her cunt. She grabbed Cindy around the waist and began to insert the toy 
into her hole. Cindy moved her legs apart and the dildo easily slipped up 
inside her.</p><p>The woman kissed her and then said. ""Hi, I'm Erika.""</p><p>""I'm Cindy, it's nice to meet you Erika.""</p><p>Erika smiled. She was a tall black woman. Her tits where Cindy's size, but 
her ass a bit slimmer.</p><p>""Dance with me,"" Erika said as she caressed Cindy's face and kissed her 
cheek.</p><p>Cindy moved onto the dance floor with Erika. The dildo they shared was 
ribbed and held firm as they rocked back and forth.</p><p>""Do you like to be fucked?"" Erika asked.</p><p>""Of course,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Do you like to be fucked up and ass and the cunt at the same time?""</p><p>""I've never done that?"" Cindy confessed. ""I'm new to the city.""</p><p>""Can I be the first to do you then?""</p><p>""I would love that,"" Cindy said. ""What are you going to use as the second 
toy?""</p><p>Erika smiled. ""I have everything I need right here."" She then pointed to the 
double headed dildo.</p><p>Erika moved Cindy to the edge of the dance floor and pulled the dildo from 
her cunt.</p><p>She left the other end in Cindy's hole.</p><p>""Get down on your hands and knees and raise you ass up in the air,"" Erika 
ordered.</p><p>Cindy knelt on the floor and did as directed. Erika knelt behind her and 
started to lick Cindy's ass. She then caressed her anus. Erika spit on 
Cindy's asshole and massaged the spit into her anus. Then she took the end 
of the dildo, still dripping with her cunt juices and started to push it 
into Cindy's ass. As the dildo was ribbed it made little popping sounds as 
each rib entered Cindy's rectum.</p><p>Cindy moaned as the dildo filled her ass. Once Erika had pushed five inches 
of it in, she held the middle of the dildo like a handle. Then she pulled 
and pushed. Both ends moved inside her. Cindy closed her eyes as the dildo 
fucked her cunt and her ass at the same time. Erika had several extra inches 
of length that could be forced in and as she fucked Cindy she pushed harder 
and deeper. Cindy moaned and pushed her hips back so that more of the toy 
would penetrate her.</p><p>""Lift your head,"" Erika said. ""And watch the big screen.""</p><p>Cindy looked up. She hadn't noticed the big screen TV like the one in her 
bedroom before this. She could see a split screen view. An object was moving 
down a very wet pink tunnel. Both views looked much the same, until Cindy 
noticed she could see the top of a cervix in one view but not the other.</p><p>""What am I seeing?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Erika said. ""On the right, your ass, the left your cunt.""</p><p>""That's the view inside me?""</p><p>""Yep, that's the dildo cunt cam view,"" then she chuckled. ""and ass cam.""</p><p>Cindy watched as the dildo cam displayed her inner self to everyone in the 
room. The walls of her cunt and ass were wet and slick. Cindy felt Erika's 
fingers from her other hand caressing her clit. She was going to cum and she 
was going to witness it on the big screen.</p><p>She could see the inner walls of her cunt collapsing as the dildo was pulled 
out, then see them expanding as it was pushed in. The same could be seen 
with her ass.  Each time the dildo plunged deep Cindy moaned and her cunt 
secreted more. Her discharge dripped off her inner walls and coated the 
dildo cam. The walls of her vagina and ass looked bright pink and her juices 
a creamy honey color. Small white bubbles of juice formed on her inner walls 
as her cunt frothed  up. The artificial light gave the walls of her vagina 
an almost transparent look. Every bump and nook inside her cunt and ass 
where displayed for all to see. Her pink, wet, fleshy holes drew loud 
applause as she neared orgasm and her juices squirted from her slick walls 
to make way for the dildo.</p><p>Cindy's orgasm cascaded over her and the walls of her cunt formed up from 
the friction of the dildo being rammed in and out. The feeling moved from 
her cunt to her ass as Erika continued to fuck her. On the big screen the 
women around her cheered as they watched her cunt spasm and her juices pool. 
Erika pulled the dildo from Cindy's cunt and covered her hole with her 
mouth. She licked and sucked at her juicy pink inner walls.</p><p>Cindy relaxed, licking her cum from the tip of the dildo. Her mouth 
swallowing it now displayed on the screen.</p><p>A pretty girl with short chestnut brown hair and massive 38 double D breasts 
walked over to Cindy and took the dildo from her. ""Sorry honey, it's a cunt 
cam, not a mouth cam.""</p><p>She then jammed the end into her opening. The big TV screen flashed and this 
women's inner beauty filled the screen.</p><p>Cindy spent a bit more time with Erika, sucking on her tits and the eating 
her pussy until she came in her mouth. Shortly after that the lights came on 
and all their collars turned black.</p><p>""Shows over,"" Erika said to Cindy as she gave her a finale kiss. ""I hope I 
see you again.""</p><p>""You will,"" Cindy said.</p><p>As Cindy walked out of the Green Collars Club, putting her red collar on, 
she glanced around to see if she could find Lisa.</p><p>She was just about to leave when Britney and Christina came walking out.</p><p>""Hi Cindy,"" they said in unison.</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>""Are you waiting for someone?"" Britney said.</p><p>""Yes, for my guild, Lisa.""</p><p>""Oh, I was hoping you were going to say me.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""I'd be okay with that too, and I know Lisa wouldn't mind.""</p><p>The girls took Cindy's arms in theirs and they headed off to Cindy's 
apartment.</p><p>Cindy licked her lips. It looked like the night wasn't about to end as soon 
as she thought after all.</p>"
1413,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 5 (A Visit With Queen Victoria)",Ginger Winters,5,,[''],"<p>Sunlight streamed thought the bedroom window and its warmth caressed Cindy's 
bare breasts. She woke to find her arm draped over that of a young, sweet 
smelling blond.</p><p>Cindy smiled when she realized it was Britney. She didn't stir as Cindy 
moved her hand over the 16 year olds firm breast. She caressed her nipples, 
feeling it swell and pucker as it hardened. Cindy's pussy began to cream and 
she slowly kissed her way down the sleeping girls body, working her way to 
her pussy. She kissed her mound, tasting the spicy residue of cunt juice 
that her curly, heart shaped pubic hair still held from grinding their 
pussy's together most of the night.</p><p>Cindy moved between the girls legs. She ran her middle finger down the 
center of her vagina, pushing the tip into her folds to find the valley 
floor. Her lips parted just enough to let Cindy's finger reach the soft, 
waxen lining that lead to her entrance. She gently teased her cunt lips open 
with her fingernail, wiggling back and forth. Cindy eased her middle finger 
into Britney's cunt and slowly finger fucked her. The girl was already wet 
inside. Cindy pushed her finger passed the second knuckle, pumping it in and 
out of her. She watched as the little petals of pink flesh grabbed her 
finger and coated it with her inner cream.</p><p>Britney moaned lowly, but didn't wake. Cindy pulled her finger free and 
brought it to her nose and sniffed. The heavenly aroma of the 16 year olds 
cunt filled her nose and lungs. Cindy licked her finger clean, and then 
dipped it back into her tight, little watering hole. This time Cindy added 
her index finger along with her middle finger. She started to finger fuck 
the girl. Pumping her fingers as far in as they would go.</p><p>Britney's cunt began to drip. Each time Cindy's fingers pushed in a small 
amount of girl-juice squeezed out. Cindy wiped up the sticky, spicy droplets 
and brought them to her mouth and sucked her cunt cum off her fingers. Again 
and again Cindy pushed her fingers deep. She held them in her, stirring her 
juices, feeling her silky inner flesh and the warmth of the walls of her 
cunt as they gripped her fingers.</p><p>She felt the bumpy folds of inner flesh that lined the upper walls of her 
hole. She tried to make a mental image of the girls cunt. Mapping out every 
inch that she could reach.</p><p>She brushed her nose into Britney's pubic hair, smelling the musky aroma and 
feeling the softness of it against her face.</p><p>""Your pussy would make a wonderful pillow,"" Cindy moaned as she kissed her 
clit hood.</p><p>Cindy wished she could stuff her head up the girls sweet young cunt and see 
what she was touching. The thought of licking her inner pink walls made her 
cream. She wished she had a cunt cam, so she could visually see her soft, 
wet insides. She wanted to see every inch of her birth canal, right to her 
cervix.</p><p>""Maybe we have one,"" Cindy said to herself. The room seemed to be equipped 
with a great many toys.</p><p>Cindy sat up and looked around her. She kept her fingers buried in Britney's 
cunt as she scanned the walls.</p><p>Then Cindy noticed a speculum on the night table. It was a transparent 
plastic one. Cindy was able to reach it without getting up. She pulled the 
handle close, which in turn opened up its duck-like beak.</p><p>Cindy smiled. She let the handle go and its beak closed. She then pushed the 
beak of the speculum into Britney's folds. Cindy smiled again. She loved 
that this lovely girl had shaved her pussy around her labia. She lowered her 
face and rested her head on the girls thigh. Cindy watched as the beak of 
the speculum disappeared into her cunt. She pushed the four inch beak all 
the way in, then slowly pulled on the handle. The duck-like beak began to 
press into Britney's inner flesh. Slowly she was being opened up. Cindy 
positioned herself so she could watch the 16 year olds cunt open up. Her 
moist pink, inner walls glistened and as her vagina opened wider. Cindy had 
a clear view. When the beak had opened Britney's fuck hole as wide as it 
would go, Cindy looked right inside the girls vagina. She could see the 
girls bright red cervix and the small hole at its center. Sticky white 
looking strings of cunt cream spanned her walls, like strings of saliva when 
french kissing for several minutes.</p><p>Cindy put her middle finger into the girls cunt and caressed her inner 
walls. She used her fingernails to scrape her walls. When she brought her 
finger out for closer examination, she could see the buildup of cunt cream 
under her finger tip. She licked it clean, and then repeated the action. 
This time with two fingers. Then she started using both hands, when one set 
of fingers where in her mouth the other where in the tender young girls 
cunt, then she swapped.</p><p>Cindy soon realized she couldn't get enough of this girls cream into her 
mouth. Pulling the speculum from her hole, Cindy laid it on Britney's belly. 
She then covered her hole and plunged her tongue deep into her cunt. The 
wonderful aroma and taste was all Cindy could think about, so she failed to 
notice Britney waking.</p><p>Britney smiled at seeing Cindy feasting on her baby hole. She took the 
speculum that was laying on her belly, still coated and dripping with her 
juices and brought it to her mouth. She licked the top, outer part of its 
beak, savoring the flavor of her pussy before treating herself to the lower 
part of the beak.</p><p>""Enjoying me?"" Britney said as she ran her tongue over the closed speculum 
beak.</p><p>Cindy looked up into the girls blue eyes. Her small budding breasts, 
heaving, her nipples hard, lust in her eyes. ""I'm enjoying you very much,"" 
Cindy said. She ran her tongue up Britney's center and washed her clit. 
Britney moaned. She grabbed Cindy's long red hair and caressed her head as 
Cindy went back to sucking and licking.</p><p>""Oh, I love to wake up being eaten out. Normally my sister Christina does 
the honors.""</p><p>Cindy smiled as she looked up over her mound. Her tongue still buried deep.
""Where is my sister?""</p><p>Cindy didn't know and didn't care. She sucked harder, wanting to make 
Britney cum in her mouth. Britney decided that cumming was more important at 
this moment too and started to moan and rock her slender hips into Cindy's 
mouth.</p><p>Britney rode Cindy's face, she felt her orgasm nearing and wiggled her hips 
and ass. She moved her ass up and down. All Cindy had to do was keep her 
mouth glued to her young girls cunt and hold her tongue out. Britney rocked 
up and down on Cindy's tongue. Cindy held her tongue ridged and let Britney 
decide where it felt best. Sometimes it was on her clit, other times in her 
spicy hole. Her cunt juices flowed freely, like a broken fountain. Cindy 
felt the wet spot that had formed under Britney's ass growing. She knew it 
was staining her bedspread and this excited her more. Knowing that this 
girls fragrant cunt smell was filling the room and she was staining her bed.</p><p>Britney came in waves, and each wave sent a stream of cunt cream into 
Cindy's mouth and face. At first Cindy thought Britney was pissing, she was 
cumming so hard. This girl could squirt. Cindy lapped at her hole until she 
had drank up all traces of the 16 year olds orgasm.</p><p>""Do you like my cunt juices?"" Britney said.</p><p>""Mmmm, yes. I could drink you everyday.""</p><p>""Which do you like better, sweet or sour?""</p><p>""It doesn't matter, I love pussy juice. Sweet, spicy, I love it all.""</p><p>Britney laughed. ""I bet you do. I will have to introduce you a friend, her 
name is, Renee, or as most girls call her, Reeking Renee.""</p><p>""Why do they call her that?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""It's because her cunt reeks. She has the most powerful odor. Even in the 
shower her cunt stinks. Not many girls will eat her out. It's a shame 
really. She's a very attractive woman. But accidents can happen.""</p><p>""What accident?""</p><p>""She was having some work done to her vagina. Lots of girls do. She wanted 
to be a super squirter. Someone who really gushes when she cums. If you 
thought I was wet for you, well imagine ten times that much liquid streaming 
from a tight pink hole. Poor Renee, she didn't get the release of juice, 
just the concentrated bust of cunt odor, only without the moister to help 
thin it out... so she's left reeking.""</p><p>""Can't they fix her?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""She would have to leave the city, which means giving up her place and her 
black collar job. She doesn't want to do that I guess."" Britney paused and 
smiled down at Cindy. ""You look so good between my legs, but I want you to 
kiss me.""</p><p>Cindy kissed her way up the girls body, taking her time to suck on her hard 
nipples. She hugged her and they kissed deeply, and passionately for several 
minutes.</p><p>""What time is it?"" Britney asked.</p><p>Cindy looked at the small wall clock beside the bed. ""It's almost 10.""</p><p>""I have to be going, it's almost time for my milking appointment.""</p><p>""Milking?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Yes, Milking... Oh...I guess your guild hadn't told you yet. Everyone in the 
city has to attend a milking at least once a week. I guess you haven't been 
given a schedule.""</p><p>""What do you mean milking?""</p><p>""Your vagina. You cunt juices. Once a week you go to the milking arena and 
you have your cunt juices sucked out of her pussy.""</p><p>""But why?""</p><p>""For the Queen of course.""</p><p>Britney jumped up. ""I don't want to be late.""</p><p>Cindy followed Britney into the living room. Cindy smiled when she spotted 
Lisa and Christina in the red sex chair. They where sharing two odd shaped 
dildo's, one was rapped around the shaft of the other. Both ends were 
sticking into Lisa. One in her ass, the other in her cunt and the same 
arrangement filled Christina. The chair was rocking so that the dildo's 
fucked them both at the same time.</p><p>""Come on sis,"" Britney said. ""Milking time.""</p><p>Christina lifted herself off the toys, she kissed Lisa and thanked her for 
the enjoyable time. Then the girls darted out the door hand in hand.</p><p>""Okay,"" Cindy said. ""What is this about milking cunts?""</p><p>Lisa smiled at Cindy. ""Get in the chair and hook yourself up to me and I'll 
explain everything.""</p><p>Cindy climbed into the chair and pushed the dildo's coated in Christina's 
juices into her ass and cunt. The chair began to rock again and Cindy moaned 
at how good it felt.</p><p>""So,"" Cindy managed to ask, ""Tell me about this milking? Britney said it was 
for the queen? I don't understand.""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""We would have gotten around to that, but I received  word that 
the Queen wants to see you, so you'll be able to find out why from her.""</p><p>Cindy felt her heart in her throat. ""She wants to see me? But why?""</p><p>""I don't know why she wants to see you, I'm just happy for you.""</p><p>""Have you been with her?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Lisa shook her head no. ""She picks girls to be with her all the time. 
Hopefully my name will come up one day too.""</p><p>Cindy's head was swimming. So much was happening to her so fast. For a 
boarder line nymphomaniac having all the sex she could handle was all she 
expected. But this city was filled with surprises.</p><p>Lisa showed Cindy the handwritten note.</p><p>It read, 'Dear Cindy, welcome to Lesbian Land. I know you are enjoying your 
stay. I wish to see you today at noon and lick your sweet cunt for lunch.' 
It was signed Queen Victoria.</p><p>Cindy read it several times. ""What should I wear? I have to shower.""</p><p>""Come on,"" Lisa said, moving off the sex chair. ""I'll help you get ready.""</p><p>Lisa washed Cindy's back and tits as Cindy soaped up her vagina. She wanted 
to be squeaky clean for Queen Victoria.</p><p>After showering, it was time to dress.</p><p>""What do you think she will like to see me in?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Your birthday suit,"" Lisa said with a laugh. ""But I do have just the thing 
for you. Queen Victoria loves the sluty look, so the slutier we can make you 
look the better."" She opened her dresser and pulled out a black top and a 
skirt. The chest part of the top was cut out in a deep V that reached to the 
navel. It was held together with several golden chains leaving her breasts 
nicely exposed.</p><p>Lisa then handed Cindy the skirt. It was leather and cut so her cunt would 
be seen when sitting.</p><p>Cindy then put on a rich red lipstick and blue eyeliner.</p><p>""You have slut written all over you,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""I just hope Queen Victoria approves.""</p><p>""She will. Now come on, I'll take you to her, it's almost noon.""</p><p>Cindy walk with Lisa into what Lisa had termed the 'extreme' part of Lesbian 
City. They wore their red collars and were approached several times, but had 
to decline the sexual advances.</p><p>Cindy took note of one of the places they passed, The Yellow Collar Club.</p><p>She would be sure to return to this spot.</p><p>Queen Victoria's residents spanned the block and was very extreme in design. 
It had two towers shaped like dildo's on each corner and the doorway was 
shaped like a woman's vagina. Lisa walked Cindy up to the door.</p><p>""This is as far as I can go."" She kissed Cindy. ""Enjoy your stay and I can't 
wait for you to tell me every detail of being with her.""</p><p>Cindy stepped though the doorway and entered Queen Victoria's house.</p><p>She was immediately greeted by four women wearing only green collars.</p><p>""Please follow us,"" one said.</p><p>Cindy did as asked.</p><p>She was lead to a sitting room. Dozens' of couches and chairs lined the 
walls. Several women where kissing and fondling each other here. Cindy 
looked around, wondering if one was Queen Victoria.</p><p>Then a beautiful red headed woman approached. ""You must be Cindy. I'm Queen 
Victoria.""</p><p>Cindy's mouth dropped open. Queen Victoria was simply stunning. She looked 
to be about 35. Her hair was long and straight, and her eyes a deep blue.</p><p>She had on a multi-colored dress, most of it was silver and in the shape of 
a butterfly. Blue, green and purple colors mixed with the sliver fabric, 
outlining the shape of the butterfly. Its wings fanning out over her 
breasts, but parting around her nipples. She had 36C sized breasts, held 
high on her chest. The lower part of the dress was open so her hairless 
pussy was exposed. She also had pantyhose made of the same fabric. These 
reached right up to her vagina. She was tall, about 5'11 and wasn't wearing 
shoes.</p><p>Cindy's eyes focused on her thick and long cunt lips, they dangling down a 
good three inches.</p><p>Queen Victoria took Cindy's hands. She kissed Cindy deeply. Cindy parted her 
lips and let the Queen's tongue enter her mouth. She tasted the rich and 
spicy flavor of cunt on her lips and tongue and smelled it on her breath.</p><p>""Walk with me Cindy.""</p><p>Cindy held her hand as they strolled down a long hallway.</p><p>""Queen Victoria, may I ask why you picked me to be with you today? I mean, 
with so many people in the city and... well I just arrived."" Cindy said.</p><p>""Please dear, just call me Victoria. And as for why I picked you. Remember 
your first day? Remember being examined and some of your cunt juices being 
collected?""</p><p>""Yes, "" Cindy said.</p><p>Queen Victoria turned and smiled at Cindy. ""I found your juices delightful 
and wanted to sample more."" Then she cupped Cindy's vagina and slipped a 
finger into her cunt. ""But I wanted it from the source.""</p><p>Cindy looked at the Queen wide eyed. ""You sample everyone that comes to your 
city?""</p><p>""Of course dear. Some I send for because of how they taste, others because 
of their looks, and sometimes I don't have a reason.""</p><p>Cindy loved how good it felt to be walking with Queen Victoria while she had 
a finger moving around inside her hole.</p><p>As they walked down the hallway they came across two women sitting on a 
pedestals with her legs open. One on each side of the hallway. Sticking out 
of their pussies were a dozen red roses.</p><p>Queen Victoria paused, and smelled the flowers sticking out of the first 
girls pussy. She lifted one of the flowers, feeling the petals.</p><p>""These look a little dry,"" she said.</p><p>Cindy watched as the Queen squared herself to the girl. She reached between 
her own legs and parted her long, thick cunt lips. Then she started to pee 
into the girls cunt. The girl held the flowers by the stems with one hand 
and pulled on the side of her cunt lips with the other, opening up a small 
gape.</p><p>Cindy watched as the Queen's piss gushed over the girls cunt lips, with some 
of it running right into the girls hole. The rest splashed over her crotch 
and inner thighs.</p><p>She peed hard and fast for over thirty seconds, the girl rubbing her clit 
with her thumb as the pee soaked into her. Cindy watched and heard her cum, 
moaning and rocking her hips forward into the Queen's stream.</p><p>As they walked away Cindy looked back to see the Queen's piss dripping off 
the girl and pooling on the floor beneath her.</p><p>Cindy followed Queen Victoria into a cozy sitting room.</p><p>""Please sit,"" Victoria said.</p><p>Cindy sat in one of the large red chairs next to the glass top table. The 
Queen sat next to her.</p><p>She rang a bell and a woman appeared with a bottle and two wine glasses.</p><p>""Care for a drink Cindy? It's a special blend"" The Queen said.</p><p>""Yes, thank you.""</p><p>The Queen nodded and the woman opened the bottle, poured both glasses full, 
set the bottle down and left.</p><p>Victoria raised her glass and Cindy did likewise.</p><p>""To a wonderful day of lusty sex.""</p><p>Cindy grinned as her glass clinked with the Queen's.</p><p>Cindy brought it to her nose and sniffed. ""Oh my goodness, is this pussy 
juice?""</p><p>Queen Victoria smiled back, ""Of course dear, 11 year old cunt juice.""</p><p>Cindy took a sip. Then a big drink. The flavor was crisp and it was silky 
smooth going down her throat.</p><p>Cindy said, ""Its surprisingly flavorful for being 11 years old.""</p><p>Queen Victoria laughed out loud. ""No dear, this cunt juice isn't 11 years 
old, it's from 11 year olds.""</p><p>""Oh my goodness!"" Cindy said. She looked at her glass, then took another big 
drink. ""There is so much, how do you get all this?""</p><p>""From the milking chamber. Everyone has to report at least once a week to be 
milked. It's very pleasurable. You are hooked to a special machine and a 
dildo is inserted into your vagina. The machine then makes you cum, and this 
cum is collected. All the juices are then assigned a rating. Some is bottled 
like this, and some is used for..."" The Queen pause. ""Maybe I should show you. 
Bring your glass and come with me.""</p><p>Cindy walked hand in hand with Queen Victoria. She escorted her down a long 
hallway that ended at a set of large white double doors. Two oriental woman 
seemed to be standing guard. They pulled on the door's ornate handles and 
soundlessly they opened.</p><p>Inside was a large spa sunken into a tiled floor. The light pink tiles 
formed patterns, that at first Cindy couldn't make out, but as they walked 
toward the spa, she noticed that it formed a pattern that was in the shape 
of  a vagina, with the spa being at the center.</p><p>The doors closed behind them and as they did Cindy caught a whiff of pussy 
juice. As they moved closer to the spa the smell got stronger. Soon it was 
over powering. Cindy could not only smell cunt, but it was as if she could 
taste it too.</p><p>Queen Victoria said. ""I know its overpowering at first, but you will get use 
to it and before you know it, you will come to love this smell and taste.""</p><p>She undressed Cindy and had Cindy undress her.</p><p>Queen Victoria brought Cindy to the edge of the spa waters. They swirled and 
bubbled as the jets whisked the liquid around.</p><p>Cindy gasped. ""Is this what I think it is?""</p><p>Victoria smiled. ""Yes my dear, its cunt juice. Silky, tasty, raunchy, cunt 
juice.""</p><p>""Oh my goodness,"" Cindy said. This was a better surprise then anything she 
could have imagined.</p><p>Victoria stepped into the silky liquid. ""Come on dear.""</p><p>Cindy took her hand and stepped forward. She felt the swirling pussy juice 
squeeze between her toes as she stepped into the cunt juice. It was hot and 
slightly denser then water. It had a creamy texture like hot oil.</p><p>Cindy was amazed at how good it felt as she moved deeper into the spa.</p><p>Victoria had moved into the deepest part of the spa. The cunt juice swirled 
around her belly button. She sat down slowly and Cindy watched as the nectar 
washed over her tits. When Victoria was finally seated the creamy juices 
surged up to her neck.</p><p>Cindy delighted in feeling the silky cum moving up her legs. She reached 
into it with her hands, moving them back and forth. Her next step brought 
the cunt cream up to her own watering pussy. Feeling the spa full of cum as 
it caressed her fleshy folds almost made her orgasm.</p><p>She reached down and spread her lips. The spicy juices flooded her hole, 
filling up her pink tunnel.</p><p>""My goodness, it feels like velvet,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Victoria smiled as she held her hand out and took Cindy's. ""Sit with me.""</p><p>Cindy lowered herself beside Queen Victoria. Her nipples had never been 
harder as the pool of cunt cream washed up and over her firm tits.</p><p>When Cindy was seated, she felt her hair soaking up the cum, making her red 
hair almost look black.</p><p>Victoria cupped Cindy's face and kissed her. Cindy moaned as Victoria's cum 
dripping fingers rested on her cheeks.</p><p>The aroma that filled Cindy's nose was indeed over powering, but at the same 
time intoxicating and erotic.</p><p>Victoria's mouth tasted like a wet cunt, but the flavor was only what had 
been wafting up from the spa.</p><p>Victoria broke the kiss and said, ""Now my sweet, trust me in what we do 
next. This pool is made from the cumming efforts of all the woman of Lesbian 
Land, so enjoy.""</p><p>She then kissed Cindy deeply, her mouth locked to Cindy's. Her tongue 
entering her mouth.</p><p>Cindy felt Victoria pushing her back into the deepest part of the spa. She 
felt the hot, velvety liquid moving into her hair at the back of her head. 
Victoria was lowering her into the cunt cream.</p><p>Cindy felt the juice caressing her cheeks, and then touching her mouth. The 
flavor of the silky nectar was all around her mouth. Cindy closed her eyes 
as the cunt juices washed over her face and covered her head.</p><p>Victoria kept her mouth locked to Cindy's, kissing her harder. Cindy felt 
her back touching the bottom of the spa. She was now completely submerged in 
the pool of cunt cum.</p><p>The hot spicy juices flowed all around them, pushed by the jets in the spa's 
walls. Cindy's hair fanned out around her head and face, as did Victoria's.</p><p>Cindy opened her eyes. She hadn't been sure if it would be possible to do 
so, but she wanted to try. The cunt juices did not sting her eyes, in fact 
it felt silky smooth. She was looking into Victoria's eyes. She too had them 
open. Cindy could not have imaged a more erotic scene. Bathing in a pool of 
cunt juice.</p><p>Victoria then pulled her mouth away from Cindy's. She did it suddenly and 
Cindy's mouth was flooded in the spicy cum as it spilled over her lips.</p><p>Air bubbles made there way to the surface as Cindy closed her mouth. Her 
mouth was now full of cunt juice.</p><p>Cindy felt Victoria's hand on her cunt and two fingers push deep into her. 
As Victoria finger fucked her, Cindy swallowed her mouth full of cum, then 
parted her lips slightly. In rushed a second mouth full of cunt cream.</p><p>Cindy drank that to. She stayed at the bottom of the spa for almost a 
minute, then she had to get a breath of air. Queen Victoria pulled her up 
and they shared a creamy kiss. Pussy juices streamed down their faces as 
they playfully caressed each other.</p><p>""Sit on the edge of the spa,"" the Queen said.</p><p>Cindy reluctantly moved out of the pool and sat at the edge, her feet still 
soaking in the nectar.</p><p>Queen Victoria then went to work on Cindy's cunt. Lapping and licking and 
sucking. She used both hands to pull Cindy's cunt wide, opening her hole and 
filling it with her tongue. Sucking deeply, until she had pulled every drop 
of cunt juice that had soaked into her pink tunnel.</p><p>Then she began to taste Cindy's special flavor. Cindy moaned and rocked her 
hips. Queen Victoria's tongue snaked up inside her and her fingers probed 
her ass. Cindy felt two fingers slip deeply into her anus and two slip into 
her cunt as she sucked on her clit.</p><p>Then she felt the Queen push three, then four fingers into her. Cindy looked 
down to she Victoria beginning to fist her. Her hand slipped easily into her 
wet cunt.</p><p>Cindy caressed her own tits, enjoying the silky feeling of her skin coated 
in the oily feeling cunt cream.</p><p>""Mmmm, you are a very juicy girl,"" Victoria said. ""I like that."" She then 
pulled her hand free and licked the juice that coated it. She then pushed 
her hand in again, fisting Cindy hard. She turned it and twisted as she 
pumped. Cindy orgasmed, clenching down hard on Victoria's hand.</p><p>The Queen smiled at Cindy as she again sucked on her cunt, licking around 
her stretched outer lips as her hand continued to pump back and forth in her 
cunt.</p><p>Cindy screamed as wave after wave of pleasure rocked her body. ""YES, FIST 
ME, FIST FUCK MY FUCKING TIGHT CUNT!"" she yelled.</p><p>Victoria moved her hand like a piston, ramming right up to Cindy's cervix, 
then back and almost out. She watched Cindy's face, enjoyed seeing her cum. 
Finally Cindy could take no more and Victoria pulled her cunt soaked hand 
free.</p><p>Victoria drank from Cindy's hole lapping up all her girl juice.</p><p>Then Queen Victoria sat up beside Cindy and pushed her down into the pool of 
cunt cream.</p><p>""Eat me now.""</p><p>Cindy was more then happy to be given the chance and so wanted to be soaking 
in the pool of juice again. She lapped at the queen's cunt, pulling her 
long, lushes cunt lips into her mouth. As she sucked on her, she finger 
fucked herself, pumping her cunt full of the creamy juices she now bathed 
in.</p><p>Cindy licked all the juice off of the queen's crotch and inner legs, then 
she moved her head into the spa nectar and filled her mouth. She then spit 
it onto her queen's cunt and licked it clean.</p><p>Cindy did this over and over again. Drinking what had to be a gallon of cunt 
cream.</p><p>""You would drink this pool for of juice if I let you, wouldn't you Cindy?""</p><p>Cindy smiled, showing Victoria her mouth full of cunt juice. She then 
swallowed and said. ""Yes I would.""</p><p>Then Cindy realized that she had drank so much she had to pee.</p><p>""My Queen,"" she said. ""I have to piss.""</p><p>Queen Victoria looked down at the sweet woman between her legs. ""Then I 
think it's time for us to visit the Yellow Collar Club.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. She licked at the Queen's thick folds again pulling them into 
her mouth and sucking the coating of cunt juice off. She took another big 
drink from the pool. ""I'm ready.""</p><p>Queen Victoria smiled back. ""So am I.""</p>"
1414,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 6 (The Yellow Collar Club-Pee)",Ginger Winters,6,,[''],"<p>Cindy was ecstatic at being able to go to the Yellow Collar Club so
soon. Hand in hand she walked with Queen Victoria, both still dripping in
the secretions of thousands of woman.  Cindy could feel the girl juices
running down her back as it drained slowly out of the long, red hair. 
Cindy glanced back at the spa, it's swirling waters still looking so
inviting.  ""Don't worry Cindy,"" the queen said.  ""You'll get a chance to
soak in them again."" She then kissed Cindy deeply and caressed her wet
breasts.  Cindy loved tasting the flavor of cunt on Victoria's mouth and
smelling it on her breath.  She new she tasted and smelled just as
flavorful.</p><p>As they walked Cindy felt pressure on her bladder.  It wasn't desperate
yet, but getting there.  Queen Victoria had a large entourage, some moving
ahead of them, some behind.  These girls all wore black collars and the
girls on the street made way for them.  Cindy felt her excitement growing
as the Yellow Collar Club came into view.  Queen Victoria turned to Cindy
and said.  ""I will not be with you much in the club Cindy, so I want to say
right now that I really enjoyed licking you.  You will need to see the
collar girls before entering, I will see you inside."" Cindy nodded,
received another long French kiss and entered the Yellow Collar Club's main
door.</p><p>Once inside Cindy was greeted by several nude women wearing black
collar's.  Cindy thought it was going to be like the Green Collar Club, but
she soon found out this was not the case.  Like the Green Collar Club, she
was issued a collar that was electronically controlled.  But it was not
yellow, it was green.  The woman that gave Cindy the collar said.  ""Please
swallow this."" Cindy looked down at the small pink pill that she had been
handed.  ""What's this?"" She asked.  ""It's to make you pee."" Cindy smiled,
""No problem there, I have to go right now."" The woman smiled back.  ""After
you take this, you will be going every 15 minutes.  If you want to pee more
often, just drink more liquids.  And remember you can only pee on girls
wearing a yellow collar."" Cindy thought what the woman had said was odd. 
Wasn't this the Yellow Collar Club?  She took the pill, thanked her and
moved into the club.</p><p>Cindy felt a bit out of place, she had always had Lisa around to answer
her questions, now she was on her own.  The first thing she noticed was the
club was very big and very open.  All the girls around her where wearing
green collars, and unlike the green collar club, they were not taking as
much advantage of each other.  Some were kissing and caressing and finger
fucking, but it was not the orgy that she had been treated too the day
before.</p><p>""Well, this is boring,"" Cindy said aloud her hands balled into fists on
her hips.  Two women approached, One dropped to her knees and started to
lick the coating of girl juice off her inner legs, then over her pussy lips
and into her cunt.  The other sucked on her tits.  ""Now this is more like
it,"" Cindy said.  ""Mmmmm,"" the woman licking Cindy's tits said.  ""You've
been swimming with the queen."" Cindy only moaned her approval as the
woman's talented tongue swept over her left nipple, drinking up the girl
cum.</p><p>As the women enjoyed licking her body, Cindy scanned the room for a
yellow collar.  None could be seen.  Cindy shook her head.  This was
beginning to suck.  She had to pee and not a yellow collar in sight.  Then
a spotlight in the ceiling near them flashed across the floor and stopped
on a petite dark haired woman.  Instantly her collar turned from green to
yellow.  Seconds after that women began moving toward her.  The ceiling
light moved on, stopping over another woman, the her collar changed to
yellow, then off again, and out of Cindy's view.</p><p>The petite woman dropped to the floor and was now swarmed with women
standing around and over her.  As Cindy moved closer she could see they
were now peeing freely on her.  Some peed on her tits, some over back and
into her hair, still others over her china white face.  The woman opened
her mouth wide and moved her head from side to side, letting the streams of
pee gushing from the pussies around her splash into her mouth.  She happily
drank in the streams of hot pee as she caressed her own body, rubbing her
pissed soaked skin.</p><p>Cindy moved closer, getting in line.  The pressure had now gotten to the
desperate stage.  She just hoped she wouldn't drown the poor girl when she
got started.  The girl in front of Cindy stepped aside making room for her.
The women before her was soaked, pee ran off her and pooled on the floor.
Not an inch of her was dry.  Cindy parted her legs, reached down and spread
her cunt lips and exposing her urethral orifice.  The girl looked up at
her, opened her mouth.  Then her collar beeped and turned green.  She
smiled up at Cindy.  ""Maybe next time,"" she said sweetly and got up.</p><p>Cindy felt the burning in her groin and the pressure building.  The
ceiling light flashed beside her and one of the girls that had just peed
had her collar turn yellow.  She knelt on the floor and all Cindy had to do
was turn and face her.  The woman was blond, her hair short and spiky.  She
had massive tits, 44 Double D, with big light pink nipples.  Her cunt was
covered in a thick carpet of hair, which still held droplets of her pee. 
She looked up at Cindy.  ""Give it to me honey, hose me down."" Cindy smiled.
""Happy too."" At first Cindy couldn't pee.  She had too, and badly, but she
had never peed on anyone before.  It was only a span of a dozen seconds,
then the golden shower began.  It was like Cindy opened a flood gate.  Her
piss gushed out of her, a wild uncontrollable spray.  Large droplets of her
pee pounded against the woman's face, splashing back to form a fine mist
that hung in the air around her head.  Cindy watched as the woman moved her
mouth into her stream and began to swallow her pee.  She closed her mouth
when it was full, letting Cindy's pee wash over her closed lips and run
down her chin and over her massive breasts.</p><p>She opened her mouth again, this time saying.  ""Honey your pee tastes so
sweet.  I don't want to waste a drop, can I suck on your cunt as you pee?""
Cindy pushed her hips forward as the woman's mouth covered her cunt.  Cindy
continued to pee freely, filling the woman's mouth again and again.  Three
other women joined Cindy.  One placed her foot up on the kneeing woman's
shoulder and urinated all over the top of her head, soaking her hair.  The
other two positioned themselves so they could piss on her wonderfully big
tits.</p><p>Cindy felt the wonderful relief of the pressure subsiding.  As soon as
the last dribbles of pee ran down the woman's throat, she moved her mouth
from Cindy's cunt and began to drink from another source.  Five more women
pissed on her before her collar turned green again.  ""Join me,"" The woman
said to Cindy, and she lifted one of her big tits to her mouth and started
to lick the piss off her nipple.  Cindy knelt in front of her and took her
other breast into her hands.  They were so big and heavy.  Her skin was
soaked, and covered in goose-bumps.  Cindy brought her tit to her mouth and
licked around her nipple.  She sucked deeply, tasting the flavor of the
other girls and herself on the fleshy globe.  Cindy licked her tit clean,
then started on her face, licking her cheeks and chin, before sharing some
deep kisses.</p><p>Only a few minutes after peeing, Cindy felt like she had to void again.
It must have been from drinking so much girl juice from the spa.  With the
big breasted woman in tow they hurried to the next girl with a yellow
collar.  This time it was a black woman.  She laid flat on the floor and
three women stood over her head, pissing into her face.  Another two girls
peed on her tits and a third was peeing into her cunt.  Her skin glistened
as the six streams of urine gushed from the spread pussies that surrounded
her.  Cindy wasn't able to get her pussy close to her mouth.  So she joined
in on peeing into the girls cunt lips as she masturbated.  Her fingers
worked her clit in small circles, and Cindy aimed her stream there.  Peeing
hard on the girls clit.  It only took the black girl 30 seconds to reach
orgasm, her fingers moving from her clit to her cunt hole, then back again.</p><p>For the next 20 minutes, the same scenario played out.  A light would
flash on someone and their collar would turn yellow.  This was followed by
up to a dozen girls peeing on her.  As Cindy peed on the next woman, she
wondered when her turn would be.</p><p>Then the games changed.  A woman wearing a black collar came over to
Cindy.  She handed her a funnel.  ""Lay on the floor, open your legs and put
the end of the funnel into your cunt,"" she told Cindy.  Cindy followed her
instructions.  Then a second woman approached.  In her hands she had a
dozen clear plastic straws.  This woman also had a small remote control
with her.  She clicked it and Cindy heard her collar beep.  Cindy smiled,
she knew it had just turned yellow.</p><p>These two women spread their legs and began to piss into the funnel. 
Cindy felt their hot pee gushing into her cunt.  As Cindy watched them pee
into her several woman walked over to where she lay.  One squatted over
Cindy's face.  Cindy looked up and licked her lips.  The woman's cunt was
puffy, and wet looking.  She hadn't started to pee yet when Cindy felt her
tits bring sprayed.  She moved her hands over her breasts, caressing her
hard nipples as the streams of hot pee drenched her skin.  Cindy opened her
mouth.  The woman squatting over her began to pee, slowly at first, just a
dribble that splashed onto Cindy's forehead.  Her pee ran down over hr nose
and over her eyes.  The first few droplets that came in contact with her
lips sent her cunt on fire.  Cindy ran her tongue over her lips and tasted
the sweet droplet.  The pill they had all taken not only made them pee
more, but also made it taste wonderful.  It must have also acted like a
drug, giving them all powerful orgasms.</p><p>As Cindy drank the streams of hot pee that washed over her face, she
felt the funnel being pulled out of her cunt and the plastic straws being
pushed in one by one.  She glanced down to witness several women taking an
end of a straw in their mouth.  Then she watched as they started to suck
the pee from deep in her cunt into their mouths.  Cindy moaned at hearing
the slurping sounds as they drank her dry.  Cindy lapped at the pussy
hovering over her head, sucking the last few droplets of pee off the
woman's puffy lips.</p><p>Cindy was drenched by the time her collar again turned green.  She got
up and sat in a big leather chair that was soaking wet, obviously having
been the scene of a wild pee party minutes ago.  She relaxed taking in the
view around her.  The club was really swinging now and it seemed many more
women now had yellow collars then when she first came in.</p><p>Cindy was surprised to hear her collar beep.  It had only been five
minutes from the last time.  Then she noticed that every ones collar was
now yellow.  The club had become a piss frenzy.  She felt a hand on her
shoulder and turned.  Facing her was Queen Victoria.  She was nude, but had
a strap-on dildo hanging between her legs.  It was ten inches long and
three inches thick.  ""Get on your hands and knees,"" She said to Cindy. 
""Gladly.""</p><p>Cindy wiggled her ass at Victoria.  She felt her hands on her ass
cheeks, spreading them wide.  Then she felt the dildo press against her
outer cunt lips.  Slowly her lips parted to accommodate the toy.  Victoria
slowly pushed forward and Cindy rocked her hips back, feeding her pussy the
dildo.  She moaned as Victoria fucked her.  The dildo reached deep into
Cindy's cunt, only stopping when it hit her cervix.  Queen Victoria picked
up the rhythm, she began fucking Cindy harder and faster.</p><p>As Cindy's cunt was being banged, a sexy oriental woman sat down in
front of Cindy and spread her legs.  She scooted her bum up and just under
Cindy face.  Cindy looked down at the girls hairless cunt and smiled.  The
woman grabbed her lips and pulled them wide.  Then a fountain of clear piss
erupted from her and splashed into Cindy's face.  Cindy opened her mouth in
surprise, she hadn't expected the woman to have such a powerful waterspout.
Her tasty pee washed into Cindy's mouth, hitting the back of her throat. 
Each time Cindy swallowed the oriental woman's piss soaked her cheeks and
chin.  Pee dripped off her face, falling back onto the woman's cunt and
pooling under her ass.</p><p>As this was happening Queen Victoria surprised Cindy by peeing into her
cunt.  At first Cindy didn't know what was happening.  She could still feel
the dildo rocking back and forth in her pussy.  Then she realized Victoria
was peeing into the dildo and it must have been hollow and had a hole in
the end to let her pee drain deep into her vagina.  Cindy felt the liquid
flooding her cunt and then felt it being pumped out of her each time the
dildo was plunged deep.</p><p>Queen Victoria reached under Cindy and caressed her clit.  This brought
Cindy to orgasm.  She dropped her head into the woman's cunt that was still
peeing into her face and covered her slit with her mouth.  Piss rushed into
her mouth and cunt at the same time.  Cindy's pussy clinched and spasmed
and her body shuddered in multiple orgasms.  As they swept over her again
and again she drank more of the sweet pee that flood freely from the cunt
she sucked on.</p><p>Cindy could hear the squishing noises that the pee dildo was making as
it was rammed in and out of her hole.  The streaming hot pee of Queen
Victoria never let up.  Cindy groined as the dildo was abruptly pulled from
her cunt.  She moaned again as she felt the Queen's piss flowing across her
ass cheeks and over her back.  Cindy could even feel it pool in the small
of her back.  Several women surrounded Cindy.  One got on her knees beside
Cindy and began to lap up the pee that had pooled on Cindy back.  Cindy
could hear her slurping up what had pooled in the small of her back.</p><p>Cindy felt a mouth close on her crotch and looked down to see Queen
Victoria laying on her back, her face now pressing into her folds.  She
felt her talented tongue working into her folds.  Cindy moaned as the queen
made her cum again.  ""Pee for me Cindy,"" she said.  Cindy moaned again and
began to pee.  She felt Victoria's mouth become locked tightly to her
groin. Cindy peed for over a minute, the queen even once taking her mouth
from her cunt.  She drank every drop of Cindy's pee, then plunged her
tongue deep into her cunt and sucked up all her tangy juices from her last
orgasm.</p><p>Cindy collapsed onto the piss stained floor.  Queen Victoria had moved
on and Cindy's legs were too weak at this point to move.  A shadow fell
over her and Cindy looked up.  It was Lisa.  Her face beaming.  ""Having a
good time?"" Cindy smiled back.  ""What do you think?"" ""By the look of you I
would say yes."" Cindy reached out her hand.  ""Join me."" Lisa shook her
head. ""Come on, we have a movie date."" ""A movie date?"" ""Yes, and trust me
it will be great fun.  But first we'll get you cleaned up and then you can
tell me all about being with Queen Victoria.""</p><p>Cindy smiled.  ""I can't wait.""</p>"
1415,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 7 (Movie Theater Sex)",Ginger Winters,7,,[''],"<p>Cindy stood in the shower facing Lisa. They kissed deeply as they caressed 
each others breasts. Streaming hot water rushing between them. Cindy loved 
Lisa's touch, she was so feminine. Cindy reached between Lisa's legs and 
caressed around her vagina, tormenting her by not touching her clit and just 
barely caressing around her entrance. Lisa on the other hand didn't hesitate 
in plunging three fingers deeply into Cindy's cunt. She began to finger fuck 
her slowly with her right hand, then she moved her left hand down to Cindy's 
ass and caressed her cheeks before inserting her middle finger into Cindy's 
anus.</p><p>Cindy moaned as Lisa's fingers slipped in and out of her holes. She quickly 
followed suit and began to finger fuck Lisa's ass and cunt, giving her the 
same pleasure. As they rocked their hips and moved closer to orgasm and 
quiet sounding voice interrupted.</p><p>""Can I join you?""</p><p>Cindy and Lisa stopped kissing. Standing in front of them was a young blond 
girl. She looked eleven or twelve.</p><p>Lisa took her hand away from Cindy's cunt and held it out to the little 
girl. She took Lisa's hand and quickly slipped the fingers that had just 
been in Cindy's pussy into her mouth. Then she moved into the shower between 
them.</p><p>""Cindy I would like you to meet the neighbor girl, Kate.""</p><p>""Hi Kate,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Kate kissed Cindy, then said. ""Hi.""</p><p>Lisa said. ""Kate and her mother will be our dates tonight for the movie.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Cindy said. ""What type of show are we seeing?""</p><p>Kate jumped in excitedly, ""It's the Super Snatches sequel.""</p><p>""I've never seen their movie,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""You'll love it, it's about these super women, that have super powers, they 
can do all these cool things, like...""</p><p>""Hold it,"" Lisa said, ""we don't want to spoil it for Cindy.""</p><p>Kate pouted.</p><p>Cindy could tell the girl wanted to share everything she knew about the 
film. ""Listen Kate, after the movie you can tell me all about the first one, 
because I haven't see that one okay.""</p><p>""Okay,"" she said, enthusiasm filling her voice.</p><p>Cindy smiled down at the bright eyed girl, caressing her rosy red cheeks. 
Her blond hair reached to her shoulders, and her breasts were budding, but 
still small. She was small framed and her slit was barely visible under the 
tangle of brown pubic hair. Cindy marveled at how hairy the little girls 
cunt was. Kate ran her fingers lightly over Cindy's mound. Cindy spread her 
legs and the young girl caressing into Cindy's slit, running her fingers 
into Cindy's grove until she found her hole. The girl slipped two fingers 
into Cindy's hole and started to finger fuck her.</p><p>Lisa knelt beside Kate. ""She likes to be fisted. Why don't you slip your 
little hand into her tight wet cunt.""</p><p>Kate smiled, pulled her fingers out, balled up her hand and then began to 
shove it back in.</p><p>Cindy hadn't had someone fist her like this. Normally it was fingers first, 
then the hand, then it being made into a fist only once it was deeply inside 
of her.</p><p>But this little girl had other ideas. She pressed the face of her fist into 
Cindy's entrance, rotating it and pushing hard. Cindy's cunt lips fanned 
out, parting to accommodate her balled up hand. Cindy moaned, this was true 
fisting at it's best.</p><p>Lisa grabbed hold of Kate's wrist. ""Come on, lets make her cum, then you can 
eat her juices.""</p><p>""Goody,"" Kate said.</p><p>Cindy came right away. Her cunt muscles clenching the little girls hand. 
Kate kept pumping her fist and Cindy's walls gushed cunt cream all over the 
little girls hand.</p><p>""Let get her on the bed,"" Lisa said. ""Keep your hand in her Kate.""</p><p>Cindy could hardly walk, but managed. Each step moved Kate's fist deeper. By 
the time they reached the bed, her fist was brushing her cervix.</p><p>Still dripping wet, Cindy laid in the center of the bed, Kate between her 
legs. Lisa directing the little girl in what to do next.</p><p>""Pull you hand almost out, lets watch her cunt lips bulge,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Kate pulled back, expanding the ring around Cindy's entrance. Her cunt lips 
now a bluish, purple, having been so engorged from the stimulation.</p><p>""Now ram it back in.""</p><p>Kate pushed hard and Cindy cried out in pleasure as her knuckles grated 
against her fleshy walls.</p><p>""Is this how you fist your mommy?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>Kate nodded. ""But she likes me to use both hands.""</p><p>""Mmmm, I bet Cindy would like that too. Why don't you slip your other hand 
into her.""</p><p>Kate nodded and began to push her other hand into Cindy's sopping wet 
vagina.</p><p>Cindy felt herself cumming again. She rocked her hips, pushing both hands 
deep. With a scream Cindy went over the top, her orgasm so powerful that she 
felt her cunt was the center of the universe.</p><p>""Pump her, pump her and wiggle your fingers around in her, get them all 
wet,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""They are wet,"" Kate said, ""and they feel sticky.""</p><p>""Mmmm, that's from her cum. Maybe it's time to eat her. Pull your hands out 
slowly.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Kate said.</p><p>Cindy watched as the Kate's hands were pulled free.</p><p>Lisa smiled as she took Kate's right hand. She placed her middle finger into 
her mouth and sucked off the creamy wetness.</p><p>Kate lapped the juice off the back of her left hand before sucking each 
finger clean, taking time to sniff her fingers and rub some of Cindy's smell 
into her nose.</p><p>""So this is where you are!""</p><p>""Hi mommy,"" Kate said.</p><p>Cindy looked up to see woman standing above her. She looked more like an 
older sister then the girls mother.</p><p>""Cindy I would like you to meet Martha.""</p><p>""Hi,"" Cindy managed to moan, her cunt still having spasms.</p><p>Martha was small framed like her daughter, her tits were not much bigger 
then Kate's which surprised her and like her daughter, Martha's cunt was 
covered in a tangle of matted brown pubic hair.</p><p>""I think you had better clean her up and then let her get ready or we are 
going to be late for the movie.""</p><p>""Okay mommy."" Kate then plunged her face into Cindy's crotch and licked up 
the remaining droplets of cunt juices that dripped from her hole.</p><p>Cindy smiled as she felt her juices ruining under her ass, staining the bed.</p><p>Reluctantly Cindy let the little girl move away from her pussy to join her 
mother so she could get ready.</p><p>""Great neighbors, don't you think?"" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy smirked, ""we could be spending a lot of time with them I think.""</p><p>Lisa laughed. ""You are such a slut, you just want to eat her tender wet cunt 
don't you?""</p><p>""And so do you!""</p><p>Lisa laughed again. ""I already have.""</p><p>Cindy's eyes widened. ""You fucking cunt, where was I?""</p><p>""No doubt eating Victoria.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>They both burst out laughing.</p><p>""Come on lets get ready,"" Lisa said slapping Cindy's ass.</p><p>The four of them walked down the street wearing only their red collars. Lisa 
took the lead, letting those women that approached them know they were on 
their way to see a movie and politely telling them later if they asked for 
sex.</p><p>The theater was only seven blocks from Cindy's apartment building.</p><p>Cindy was delighted at how authentic the building that housed the movie 
theater looked. It was a big two story structure, with roman type, marble 
columns lining the front. Dozen's of marble sculpture's of beautiful women 
also lined the entry way. They followed the red carpet to the lobby, and 
here they were greeted by a slim, sexy cinnamon haired, bronze skinned woman 
with perky tits. Her nipples were slightly up turned and copper brown.  
""Would you care for some snacks?"" she said.</p><p>""Can I mom?""</p><p>""Of course dear, pick out what you want.""</p><p>Kate picked out four lollipops, each was a three inch round ball and purple 
in color, she also got some strawberry flavored licorice.</p><p>Lisa ordered some popcorn and the four of them entered the theater. Just as 
Cindy had expected, the movie theater had two floors. They moved to the 
balcony and took their seats next to three other couples. Below them Cindy 
could see 40 to 50 other people getting ready for the show to begin.</p><p>Cindy sat between Kate and Martha, and Lisa sat on the other side of Martha. 
The seats where much bigger then Cindy had expected, with room for two in 
each.</p><p>""Can I sit with you?"" Kate asked of Cindy.</p><p>""Sure.""</p><p>Martha smiled and said to Cindy. ""She sure is sweet on you.""</p><p>Cindy hugged the little girl and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ""She's just 
adorable.""</p><p>Lisa slipped into the seat with Martha and passed the popcorn around.</p><p>The lights dimmed and the big screen grew brighter. Cindy felt Kate's hand 
move down to her crotch and she started to rub her outer lips.</p><p>Cindy smiled at her. ""Can I touch you too?""</p><p>Kate nodded.</p><p>Cindy moved her fingers down to the girls pussy. She moved her fingers into 
the tangled knots of hair, pulling on them as she moved her fingers down 
into the little girls slit. Her clit was already prominently at attention. 
Cindy caressed Kate's clit, playing carefully with her folds as she fought 
the snarl of pubic hair that lined her young cunt.</p><p>Cindy moved her fingers down to the girls entrance and circled it with her 
middle finger before invading her vagina with the tip.</p><p>Kate's sweet honey spurted out of her tight hole, soaking Cindy's finger. 
Cindy pushed her finger as deeply as it would go into the girl cunt, feeling 
her inner walls and the texture of her slick tunnel. Kate's juices gushed 
from her hole and quickly soaked both Cindy's palm and her own pubic hair.</p><p>Kate kissed her. Cindy kissed back, filling her young mouth with her tongue.</p><p>Cindy stopped kissing when the movie started.</p><p>Kate said. ""We can keep kissing, these are just the previews for other 
shows.""</p><p>Cindy pulled her finger from Kate's wet cunt and licked up her sweet juices. 
""Maybe I want to kiss you down there instead.""</p><p>Kate smirked and opened her legs wide. Cindy kissed her way down Kate's slim 
body, sucking on her tight, hard nipples. She kissed her stomach, her hairy 
mound, and then her small, hard clit. With both hands Cindy parted Kate's 
hairy outer cunt lips and filled her pink hole with her tongue.</p><p>Kate's cunt tasted sweet, with a hint of strawberry. As Cindy licked and 
sucked her tongue brushed something soft. A heavier flavor of strawberry 
filled her mouth. Cindy drew back. ""What's this?""</p><p>Kate smiled. ""Oh, I forgot, I was saving that for later."" She then reached 
between her legs and dug her fingers into her hole. Cindy watched as the 
little girl pulled a long  piece of licorice out of her cunt.</p><p>""How did you get it in so far?"" Cindy asked. ""I didn't feel it when I had my 
finger in you.""</p><p>""I used this."" Kate showed Cindy one of her lollipops. ""I try to get them 
really deep, sometimes I can keep the licorice inside me for days.""</p><p>""Can I share it with you?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Kate nodded and Cindy sat beside her. Kate placed one end of the licorice in 
her mouth and Cindy the other end. Slowly they began to eat the cunt 
flavored candy. Chewing their way toward each other. Kate's juices enhanced 
every bite of licorice. Their mouths touched as they chewed the last of the 
candy, finishing off with swapping the last bites back and forth before 
finally swallowing them.</p><p>Kate then handed Cindy one of her lollipops, she also gave one to Lisa and 
one to her mother. Martha said nothing as she pushed the lollipop into her 
cunt, leaving it there. Lisa did the same as did Kate. Cindy parted her 
puffy lips, engorged from the sexual excitement. It easily slipped inside 
her and rested just inside her entrance. The heat from her cunt immediately 
started the sugar melting, and she could feel her inner walls being coated 
with the sugary candy. She clenched her inner muscles and could tell the 
candy was making her cunt a sticky, gooey mess.</p><p>Kate leaned close. ""After the movie we get to play cleanup.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""I can't wait."" She then hugged the little girl and tickled 
her ribs.</p><p>Martha shushed them. ""The movies starting.""</p><p>Cindy tried to quiet Kate, who was still giggling.</p><p>The movie started with a roar of sound and color. Cindy was surprised to see 
such an amazing screen. She hadn't noticed it before this. It wasn't like 
the 3D holograms she had grew up with, but it still looked great.</p><p>Cindy wiggled her ass into the seat and felt the gooey juices between her 
legs coat her thighs.</p><p>Cindy glanced over at Kate, she was busily pushing the lollipop back and 
forth in her vagina. Slurping, sucking sounds emanated from her young 
crotch.</p><p>Kate looked over at Cindy and smiled. She pulled the lollipop from her cunt 
and held it up in front of Cindy's face. Cindy stuck her tongue out and 
licked up one side of the candy ball before engulfing it. Cindy sucked hard 
on the cunt flavored sugar candy. Cindy's lips were stained in the purple 
colored candy as was the inside of her mouth.</p><p>Kate reached between Cindy's legs and pulled her lollipop out. She gleefully 
popped it into her mouth so she could taste the flavor of Cindy's discharge 
on the candy.</p><p>Kate sucked and licked the lollipop, then slithered it down over her petite 
tits, circling each nipple. A purple, sugary streak mark the passing of the 
candy. The trail it left ended at Kate's entrance. Then with a quiet thrust, 
it disappeared into her hole.</p><p>""Hey, that was mine!"" Cindy said playfully.</p><p>Kate giggled. ""You have the one I had, use that.""</p><p>""I will,"" Cindy said. She then pushed the lollipop deep into her cunt and 
started to fuck herself with it. A thick, gooey cream began to foam up 
around her entrance. Then Cindy pulled the candy ball free and rubbed it 
across Kate's mouth. Kate parted her lips and let Cindy fuck her mouth with 
it.</p><p>Kate pulled the lollipop from her tight cunt pressed it into Cindy's mouth. 
Purple juice ran down Cindy's chin and dripped onto her tits, streaking 
each.</p><p>Martha and Lisa looked on as Cindy and Kate played with their lollipops, 
their body's becoming a sticky, purple mess.</p><p>""Okay you two,"" Martha finally said. ""You can't watch the movie and play 
like this at the same time. Cindy why don't you just get between Kate's legs 
and eat her out, I know you can't wait... And Kate try to keep the sound of 
your orgasms down, other people are trying to watch the movie.""</p><p>""I will mommy.""</p><p>Cindy wasted no time in slipping between Kate's tender young thighs. Kate's 
cunt lips and pubic hair where cakes in a gummy purple mess. Cindy swirled 
her tongue around on Kate's outer lips, licking up the sugary candy coating 
that was pasted to her bright pink cunt lips.</p><p>Kate rocked her hips as Cindy plunged her tongue into the little girls 
gooey, wet hole. Cindy's mouth was glued to Kate's cunt. The gummy candy 
help seal her mouth and the tangle of pubic hair that lined her cunt stuck 
to Cindy's cheeks.</p><p>Cindy sucked and lightly bite on her tender outer lips, she pulled them into 
her mouth and sucked hard. Again and again Cindy slipped her tongue into 
Kate's hole, lapping up the creamy juices that flowed out.</p><p>Then she attacked her clit, sucking on her tiny hood. As she did, she pushed 
two fingers into her, slipping them deeply into her tight cunt.</p><p>Then Cindy heard Martha's voice. ""You girls are just having to much fun. 
Come on Lisa lets join them.""</p><p>Cindy felt the other two women moving around her. Lisa straddled Cindy's 
back, and began to rub her candy soaked cunt up and down on her spine. As 
she did that, Lisa rubbed her cunt flavored lollipop all over Kate's tiny 
tits. Painting her nipples in the purple goo.</p><p>Kate's mother straddled her little girls face. ""Come on honey, eat mommy's 
cunt and make mommy scream.""</p><p>Cindy watched as Kate's tongue darted into her mother's wet, purple stained 
cunt. Martha had pulled her lollipop from her hole and had reached around 
herself and was rubbing it all around her anus. Then Martha shoved the candy 
up her ass.</p><p>""I can't believe how much Kate looks like her mother,"" Cindy said to Lisa.</p><p>""They should look the same, Kate's her clone.""</p><p>""Her clone?""</p><p>""Yes, Martha had one of her eggs taken out and then her genetic code was 
placed in it. Then her egg was put back in her womb. Nine months later she 
basically gave birth to herself.""</p><p>Martha heard the conversation and added. ""I was always an over sexed child 
growing up, I could never have enough sex or orgasms. That's something Kate 
has never had to worry about. Isn't that right honey?""</p><p>""Yes mommy,"" Kate said between licks. Her sweet young face now mostly 
covered in her mother's cunt juices.</p><p>""Lisa, why don't you help Cindy bring Kate to orgasm and I'll cum on Kate's 
tongue at the same time.""</p><p>Cindy made room between Kate's legs for Lisa and the two of them sucked and 
licked at her tight pink hole. Cindy held one side of her cut lips back, 
Lisa the other side, exposing her pink fleshy valley and wet, sticky hole.</p><p>Martha rode her daughter's face, moaning loudly. ""Make mommy juice Kate, 
make me scream and gush my cunt juices all over your face.""</p><p>Kate sucked harder at her mother's creamy, puffy lips. Pulling them down 
into her mouth and then letting them snap back. Again and again she pulled 
them down and sucked them clean. Then Kate reached around and found the 
handle of the lollipop that was in her mother's ass. She started to fuck her 
mother's anus with the candy ball, pulling and pushing.</p><p>""Yes, Kate fuck mommy's ass with the candy, make my ass sweet tasting, I 
know you love to lick my asshole, fuck it baby, fuck it hard. Make me cum 
honey. Make mommy cum... Ohhh ohhhh ohhhh.""</p><p>Kate started to scream into her mother's cunt. ""Ohhh, mommy, I'm going to 
cum now too.""</p><p>Cindy felt Kate's cunt quiver and then shudder as the orgasm she and Lisa 
gave her echoed Martha's orgasm. Both mother and daughter screamed out.</p><p>Martha pressed her pussy into her daughters face, rocking her hips and 
spreading her cunt lips across Kate's nose. She moved higher and Kate 
started to lick at her mothers ass. Sucking the gooey melting candy as it 
flowed from her anus.</p><p>Cindy sat back a few inches from Kate's pussy and just took in the view. She 
lightly parted her lips and moved her middle finger up and down her valley.</p><p>Then the cinnamon haired, bronze skinned woman with perky tits who had sold 
them the candy showed up. ""You girls are making far to much noise.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""That's okay,"" the woman said sitting down beside them. ""Eat me and all is 
forgiven.""</p><p>Lisa smiled and dove between her legs.</p><p>Cindy was content to just watch Kate eating her mothers ass. Knowing that 
she was really a clone of Martha was so wild for her. When Martha ate Kate's 
cunt, was she eating her daughter's pussy or her own?
Kate's tongue moved between her mothers ass cheeks, and sucked on her anus, 
drinking up the melting sugared candy. Kate licked from her mother's anus to 
her clit, and then back again. Martha came again, moaning. ""Yes, honey, suck 
mommy's cunt and ass, suck it good... Ohhhhh ohhhh.""</p><p>Kate pushed her tongue deep into her mother's anus, spilling the last of the 
sugar candy into her mouth.</p><p>Cindy went back to sucking on Kate's pink wet hole, drinking up the juices 
that steadily leaked from her. Cindy was surprised when the lights came on. 
The movie had ended.</p><p>Slowly Martha moved off her daughter's face. Kate cheeks and chin and mouth 
were coated in the purple, sticky sugar of the candy.</p><p>""Clean up time,"" Martha said. Then she started to lick her daughter's face.</p><p>Cindy joined her, tasting Martha's cunt on Kate's cheeks. Slowly they licked 
her face clean, then worked their way down to her budding tits, sucking them 
clean.</p><p>It took a few minutes for the theater to clear out. Lisa was still eating 
out the cinnamon haired, bronze skinned woman.</p><p>""I think we are leaving Lisa,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Lisa looked up, her face shiny. ""I'll see you back at the apartment. I want 
to finish up here.""</p><p>Cindy leaned down and kissed Lisa. ""Thanks for today.""</p><p>""Your welcome Cindy. Think you'll get much sleep tonight?""</p><p>Cindy licked her lips as she looked at Kate and Martha. ""I really doubt it, 
and I would have it any other way.""</p>"
1416,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 8 (Breakfast at Lisa's)",Ginger Winters,8,,[''],"<p>Cindy woke early to the morning sun. Beside her, Lisa slept quietly, her 
breasts exposed to the room, rising and falling in time with her breathing. 
Cindy reached over and gently stroked her breasts, caressing her big 
suckable nipples. Lisa didn't wake, and Cindy decided to let her sleep. She 
kissed her breast softly, before getting up.</p><p>She thought about going next door and jumping in bed with Kate and Martha, 
but didn't want to go unless Lisa was with her. Cindy found that she really 
enjoyed Lisa's company, and sharing her experiences with her.</p><p>Cindy glanced at the wall sized screen. It displayed four women on a bed, 
two were in a sixty-nine, the other two laying beside them kissing and 
caressing each others breasts and bottoms.</p><p>Cindy smiled. Everything about this city was devoted to women loving women. 
She loved that the sex was so open and excusable. Twenty-four hours a day, 
seven days a week.</p><p>Cindy wondered if the women on the Island of Lesbos in the Aegean Sea, a 
thousand year ago could have ever imagined a future where one day a city 
would be built exclusively for lesbians. She hopped the sisters of sapphist 
looked down happily upon them.</p><p>She went to the window over looking the park. For the most part it was 
quiet, still being so early in the morning. Cindy did notice a few girls 
exercising, warming up for a run. They wore spandex type outfits, that 
looked to have the crotch cut out so their pussy's would be exposed. Tight 
halter tops covered their breasts, but she noticed several of the women had 
holes cut out around their nipples. They all wore red collars, but one. She 
had a green collar on.</p><p>The woman with the green collar, a lanky looking brunette, with long hair 
that reached to her ass started off down the grass covered path.</p><p>The other girls gave her a good head start, then they all took off after 
her. Cindy lost sight of them, but she guessed the game involved catching 
her.</p><p>It only took a few minutes for the sounds of excited voices to reach Cindy's 
ear. Then she spotted the lanky brunette coming around a statue with three 
women behind her. Her pursuers gaining fast.</p><p>The brunette slipped on the still damp grass and her pursuers were on top of 
her before she could get back up. They wasted no time ripping her cloths 
off. A great deal of laughter came from them all and it looked to Cindy like 
the first girl to touch the brunette was the winner. She was sitting on the 
woman's face and commanding how she wanted to be eaten.</p><p>Cindy wondered what other great games must be played here. She would have to 
ask Lisa about that.</p><p>Cindy's stomach rumbled at her. She headed to the kitchen to see what she 
could find to eat. She opened the refrigerator and spotted a bottle of milk. 
She picked it up and noticed it said, `Breast Milk' on the label. She poured 
herself a glass of the milk and took a drink. It tasted wonderful. Cindy 
looked at the glass, still not believing Lisa would have mothers milk in her 
refrigerator. As she sipped on it Lisa entered the kitchen.</p><p>""Good morning sexy,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""Good morning.""</p><p>Lisa gave Cindy a deep, long french kiss, then took a drink of the breast 
milk.</p><p>""Why do you have breast milk in your refrigerator?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Because it's the only milk I like to drink. Do you want something 
different?""</p><p>""No, not at all. I'm just amazed that you do.""</p><p>""A lot of women here give up their mothers milk for us to drink. For lots of 
them it's their job. They get milked every day. Martha for instance is still 
lactating.""</p><p>""Martha! really? But her daughter Kate is eleven or twelve.""</p><p>""Eleven, and yes I bet she still nurses on her mothers tit, I mean it always 
taste best right from the nipple.""</p><p>Cindy laughed. ""I would go next door right now and suck on her if I wasn't 
so hungry.""</p><p>""What do you want to eat?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""What did you have in mind?""</p><p>Lisa parted her legs, reached down and spread her folds, showing Cindy her 
moist valley. ""Does this interest you?""</p><p>""Always,"" Cindy said. She dropped to her knees in front of Lisa and licked 
up her centre. Lisa's tangy juices brought Cindy's taste buds alive. She 
pushed her tongue into Lisa's hot, wet hole and wiggled it inside her.</p><p>Lisa moaned, and rocked her hips forward. She grabbed Cindy's long red hair 
and slowly rode her face, until she exploded in orgasm.</p><p>""Mmmm, I love the taste of you when you orgasm... you get so wet,"" Cindy said, 
""But I'm afraid there's not much in the way of calories in your cunt juice.""</p><p>Lisa pulled Cindy to her feet and kissed her again, tasting and smelling 
herself on Cindy's mouth and breath. ""Well we'll just have to fix that. I'll 
make you breakfast.""</p><p>""I can help too,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""I know you can, and in fact I'll be making good use of you,"" She slapped 
Cindy on the ass. ""Why don't you sit on the edge of the table and we'll get 
started.""</p><p>Cindy jumped up on the table. She watched as Lisa grabbed a clear, plastic 
speculum off the shelf next to the cabinet filled with sex toys. She opened 
the cabinet and grabbed a long, thick green dildo. It was deeply ribbed and 
had a fat bulbous knob for an end.</p><p>Lisa set the dildo down next to Cindy, pushed her legs apart and spread her 
pink lips. She then slipped the speculum into Cindy's cunt and pulled on the 
handle. Cindy's inner folds spread wide, and her cunt gapped open. The 
spacious opening gave Lisa a clear view of Cindy's cervix. Her pink inner 
walls slick and dripping with excitement.</p><p>Lisa then brought several items to the table. Some breast milk, white 
flower, baking powder, eggs, and some blueberries.</p><p>""What are you planning?"" Cindy questioned.</p><p>""Three guesses and the first two don't count. But I hope you like cunt 
cakes.""</p><p>""Cunt cakes?""</p><p>""You know pancakes, only the mixing bowl is your sweet, juicy cunt.""</p><p>Cindy wiggled her ass. ""This should be fun.""</p><p>Lisa smirked. ""It will be...For the both of us.""</p><p>Lisa cracked an egg on the edge of the table and then held it above Cindy's 
gapping hole. Slowly the yoke and white oozed from the eggshell and into 
Cindy's cunt. Cindy gasped as she felt the cool, slimy egg sink into her 
birth canal. Lisa cracked and added a second egg, then added the white 
flower with baking power and a cup of breast milk. One by one, Lisa dropped 
in the blueberries.</p><p>""So Cindy, could you have ever imagined your cunt would be made into a 
mixing bowl before coming here?""</p><p>""Never,"" she said.</p><p>Lisa dropped the last of the blueberries into Cindy's vagina then pulled the 
speculum out. Cindy's hole closed quickly, but some of the breast milk 
spilled out and flowed down between her ass cheeks.</p><p>""I'm making a mess,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Don't worry dear, I'm going to make an even bigger mess in a second.""</p><p>Lisa picked up the dildo and placed it against Cindy's puffy, pink lips. She 
pushed hard once and three inches of it disappeared into Cindy's hole. Cindy 
watched as a bluish liquid gushed out between the ring of her vagina and the 
dildo.</p><p>Lisa pumped the dildo and more liquid gushed out. It ran down to her anus 
and coated her ass cheeks.</p><p>""Is there going to be anything left in me?"" Cindy asked as a steady stream 
of liquid ran out of her.</p><p>""Plenty.""</p><p>""Oh, so you've done this a lot?""</p><p>""Yes, many times, usually you take turns, so next time you can use my cunt 
to make the cuntcakes.""</p><p>Cindy made some yummy noises as Lisa continued to fuck her blueberry 
flavoured pussy.</p><p>As she pumped, less and less liquid was squeezed out. Cindy watched as the 
sides of the green dildo became covered in the creamy blue batter. Lisa 
caressed Cindy's tits as she fucked her, then she moved her fingers to 
Cindy's clit.</p><p>""Cum for me honey, it will make the cuntcakes taste so much better if 
they're drenched in your discharge.""</p><p>Cindy moaned. She couldn't help but cum at this point.</p><p>With her ass lifted an inch off the table to greet every thrust of the 
dildo, Cindy came. A thick stream of bluish goo, seeped out of her and 
coated her inner thighs.</p><p>""Yes Cindy, cum... cum in the batter, make it taste and smell of you.""</p><p>Cindy continued to cum and her vagina became a sloppy, sopping mess of 
blueberry batter.</p><p>Lisa pulled the dildo free and grabbed a metal pan. This she placed on the 
floor. ""Squat over this and spread.""</p><p>Cindy slid off the table and squatted over the pan. The blueberry batter 
dripped out of her cunt in long, stringy strands. It pooled in the pan, slow 
spreading out to cover the surface.</p><p>""Push, Cindy, push it all out.""</p><p>Cindy used her inner muscles to force the mucus like mixture out. Her cunt 
farted a few times, as the trapped air escaped. A fine spray of blueberry 
batter and cunt juice followed each pussy fart.</p><p>Lisa finished off by reaching two fingers into Cindy's hole and scraping her 
inner walls. She pulled her batter coated fingers out and added it to the 
mixture in the pan.</p><p>Lisa licked her fingers clean, before taking the pan to the stove for 
cooking.</p><p>""These old fashion stoves take a while, but it's well worth the wait.""</p><p>""How long will it take to cook?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Just long enough for me to clean up your sweet cunt dear.""</p><p>Cindy smiled as Lisa laid down on the floor and stuck her tongue out. Cindy 
lowered her still dripping pussy to her face, laying with her in a 
sixty-nine so she could lap at her wet cunt.</p><p>Minutes later the aroma of the cuntcakes filled the room.</p><p>Lisa reluctantly got off Cindy's face and turned the cuntcake.</p><p>""It will be done in a minute, can you get the syrup for me.""</p><p>Cindy grabbed the plastic bottle Lisa was pointing to.</p><p>Lisa added. ""Take a seat at the table and I'll serve you.""</p><p>Cindy waited as Lisa removed the cuntcake from the heat and let it cool. She 
then brought it over to the table, sat down in front of Cindy, spread her 
legs wide and said. ""Push the syrup bottle into me.""</p><p>Cindy grabbed the bottle and pushed it into her hole.</p><p>""Give it a good squeeze.""</p><p>Cindy grinned as she squeezed the bottle and a jet of maple syrup surged 
into her cunt, glazing her inner walls.</p><p>Lisa then rolled the cuntcake up and handed it to Cindy. She then held her 
own pink lips open. ""You know what to do now,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy pushed the rolled up blueberry cake into Lisa's hole. It was about ten 
inches long and two inches thick, and to Cindy's amazement she was able to 
fit it all in without it bending or breaking.</p><p>The sticky maple syrup flowed out of Lisa's vagina slowly, some of it 
running down over her anus.</p><p>Cindy placed her mouth over Lisa's dripping hole and started to eat. As she 
did she pressed a finger into Lisa's anus and slowly finger fucked her, 
working the syrup around and into her tight anal ring.</p><p>The flavour of Lisa's pussy and the cunt flavoured cake was strong enough to 
be tasted over flavour of the maple syrup. Cindy's mouth and her cheeks 
quickly became coated in the gooey mixture. She found her face was sticking 
to Lisa's outer cunt lips as she pressed her face in tightly and pulled at 
the cake with her teeth.  Ever so slowly she pulled the cuntcake from Lisa's 
hole, chewing and swallowing as she ate. Each bite was more flavourful then 
the last. Her tongue swirled around Lisa's stretched hole, licking up the 
creamy, blueberry, syrup and cunt  flavoured fluid. Her finger still worked 
Lisa's anus, pumping her anal chasm full of syrup. Lisa moaned each time 
Cindy's finger passed the second knuckle. Cindy could tell Lisa was going to 
cum from the anal stimulation and worked her finger a bit faster. She added 
a second finger to her ass, stretching her sphincter, which tightly gripped 
her fingers. With each push and each pull, her ring followed the movement of 
her fingers.</p><p>Lisa's cunt spasmed and her screams filled the kitchen. Her pussy muscles 
clenched down on the cuntcake, pushing a gooey, blob of bluish fluid out. 
It's flowed slowly toward her anus, slowed by being mixed with the syrup. 
Cindy used her other fingers to gather up the sticky blob, she brought the 
mixture up to her breasts and smeared it all over her nipples. The she 
pulled her finger's slowly out of Lisa's ass. Lisa was still breathing hard, 
her pussy still quivering.</p><p>Cindy smeared Lisa's tits with the sticky cream that she had been pumping 
into her ass, then she leaned over and sucked her nipples clean, but left 
some of the gooey, sticky cream on her firm tits.</p><p>""Are you ready for me to feed you?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Lisa, still out of breath nodded.</p><p>Cindy pulled the last six inches of the cake out of her cunt and brought it 
up to Lisa's mouth. She leaned against Lisa's chest so their tits would mash 
together and stick.</p><p>Cindy fed Lisa the dripping wet cuntcake. It was breaking apart as she feed 
it to her, bits sticking to her cheeks and chin. Lisa's face was as messy 
and gooey as hers. When the last of the cuntcake was swallowed, they kissed 
deeply and took turns licking each others face clean.</p><p>""That was wonderful,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""I knew you would like it, and I wanted you to have a good breakfast, you 
have a big day ahead of you.""</p><p>""I do?""</p><p>""Yes, you have to have your pussy juices milked, which you are going to 
love, and then we have to get you a job.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""I can hardly wait for both.""</p><p>""Well then I think we should get started,"" Lisa said, ""But first our pussy's 
need a cleaning."" She slipped a finger into Cindy's hole. ""You're still very 
sticky.""</p><p>""So are you,"" Cindy said, doing the same.</p><p>Lisa pushed her finger deeply into Cindy's cunt and the brought it to 
Cindy's mouth.</p><p>Cindy licked it clean and did the same to Lisa.</p><p>""I think we are making a good start on getting cleaned up,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Yes we are. But I think a closer inspection is going to be needed.""</p><p>Cindy moved her ass around so they could get into a sixty-nine. ""When we 
better get to it,"" she said before plunging her tongue deep.</p>"
1417,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 9 (The Milking)",Ginger Winters,9,,[''],"<p>Cindy felt her excitement growing as she got dressed. Lisa was going to take 
her to have her pussy milked. Knowing her juices would be added to Queen 
Victoria's spa, mixing with the thousands of other girls in Lesbian City 
really turned her on. Then she was going to apply for a job, Lisa said 
dozens were posted every day and that she was sure to find something that 
would interest her. Cindy wanted to look nice for her outing so she wore a 
black, sleeveless ,full length dress and high heels. The dress was cut so 
that as she walked, or when she sat, her vagina would be exposed. Her 34C 
sized breasts were partly exposed as the dress had a plunging neckline. The 
thin fabric could easily be parted if someone wished to suck on her nipples.</p><p>As she combed her long red hair, Lisa came up behind her, kissed her cheek, 
then placed a red collar around her neck.</p><p>Cindy caressed the material of the collar. It had two large diamonds set in 
the front of it.</p><p>""Oh, Lisa this is beautiful.""</p><p>""And so are you,"" Lisa said kissing her cheek
""Thank you so much.""</p><p>Lisa then pressed one of the diamonds and Cindy heard a click. In the mirror 
she watched the collar turn green. She pushed the diamond again and it 
turned black, then again and it turned yellow, then back to red. ""One collar 
for all occasions.""</p><p>Cindy turned her head and deeply kissed her lover. ""Thank you so much Lisa.""</p><p>""One more gift,"" Lisa said. She brushed Cindy's hair aside and placed a 
diamond stud earring in her left ear.</p><p>""It's beautiful.""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""And I have the other one right here."" She swept her blond hair 
back and showed Cindy the other earring in her right earlobe.</p><p>They kissed deeply, caressing each others breasts and around each others 
vaginas for a few minutes. Then Lisa said, ""It's time to go.""</p><p>Hand in hand they left Cindy's apartment. Lisa wore a red, lacy bra, which 
barely covered her big tits. Around her waist she wore a wraparound skirt 
and of course no panties. She too wore her red collar. In the hallway, they 
meet Martha and her daughter Kate. Both mother and daughter had on matching 
outfits, white sundresses, that were almost transparent. Martha was wearing 
a red collar and Kate, being under age was wearing an orange one.</p><p>""Good morning,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Good morning,"" Martha and Kate said back in unison.</p><p>""You two look nice, all dressed up,"" Martha said, ""Where are you going?""</p><p>""Milking day,"" Cindy said with a smile.</p><p>""Mmmm, I hope you enjoy yourself.""</p><p>""Where are you two going?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Just out for a walk,"" Martha grinned. ""Enjoy some sex under the sun.""</p><p>""Mmmm, now that sounds like fun,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""You should join us after,"" Kate said.</p><p>Cindy beamed. ""Maybe we will."" Cindy then said to Martha. ""Can I kiss Kate."" 
Cindy felt she had to ask first, as Kate was wearing her orange collar.</p><p>Martha nodded. ""You have my permission to touch her anytime you want as long 
as she agrees of course.""</p><p>""Can I kiss you good morning Kate?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Kate put her arms around Cindy's waist. ""Yes Please.""</p><p>Cindy gave Kate a deep french kiss. Kate's mouth tasted like pussy. 
Obviously she had been licking her mother only minutes before.</p><p>Cindy gentle licked at Kate's lips. She still couldn't get over the fact 
that Kate was actually a clone of Martha.</p><p>Lisa tapped Cindy on the shoulder. ""We have to be going.""</p><p>""Okay... We'll see you two later then.""</p><p>Kate took her mother's hand, she waved goodbye as they parted company.</p><p>Lesbian City was in full swing when Cindy and Lisa hit the street. It was a 
beautiful sunny day. Cindy shaded her eyes as she looked up. The dome that 
housed the city was translucent and in no way obstructed the cloudless blue 
sky.</p><p>Cindy drank in the view around her. Everyone they passed on the street had a 
big smile, or was laughing. Joy filled every heart. Cindy was also looking 
forward to doing her part to make the city run smoothly. Everyone had to 
provide a minimum number of hours of work a week. She squeezed Lisa's hand, 
as she looked at her pretty face. She hoped she could get a job teaching 
others about this city one day too, of course that was one of the jobs 
earned over time and not given out at random.</p><p>A sexy looking, dark haired, dark skinned women approached them. She flashed 
Cindy a bright white smile.  She wasn't wearing a top but did have on 
pantyhose with the crotch cut away exposing her cunt lips. Her labia major 
had been pierced, several golden rings lined each lip and she had her 
nipples pierced and a golden chain spanned from nipple to nipple. She was 
wearing a red collar and spoke with a heavy accent.</p><p>""Mmmm, you two look tasty, mind if I taste one of you?""</p><p>Cindy paused. She glanced at Lisa.</p><p>Lisa nodded, ""It will only make you wetter for the milking machine, so why 
not. But I'm only giving you a few minutes.""</p><p>Cindy said. ""You can lick me if I can lick you too.""</p><p>The woman smiled. ""Be my guessed.""</p><p>She took Cindy's hand and pulled her to one of the padded mattress that 
lined the street just for these occasions.</p><p>Cindy said, ""You have a wonderful sounding voice, so sexy.""</p><p>The woman smiled as she laid down on the mattress. ""I'm Portuguese. My name 
is Melanie.""</p><p>Cindy crawled on top of Melanie as she introduced herself and Lisa to her.</p><p>Melanie wasted no time getting right to licking Cindy's cunt. She lapped at 
her pink folds, sucking them into her mouth. Cindy did likewise, She pulled 
on Melanie's pussy rings, spreading her valley and lapping at her inner 
folds. She slipped her tongue in deeply, sucking up the spicy juices the 
woman was discharging in great quantity.</p><p>Lisa let Cindy have two minutes with her, then she stopped them. ""Sorry, to 
have to rush this, but we have to get going.""</p><p>""I understand,"" Melanie said. ""Maybe we can meet after you finish up?""</p><p>""I would like that,"" Cindy said, ""But I have to apply for a job right 
after.""</p><p>""Oh, if you're looking for a job, I can hire you,"" Melanie said. ""I have a 
shop just down this street, a hair salon. Come by and take a look, if it 
interests you, you have a job.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""That was lucky,"" Cindy said to Lisa.</p><p>Lisa nodded. ""And it's a fun place to work, I've gone there many times to 
have my hair cut. But right now we have more important things to do.""</p><p>Cindy wiggled her ass. ""I know and I'm really dripping now.""</p><p>Lisa slipped her middle finger into Cindy's hole as they walked. ""Mmmm, you 
are. Hurry now, we don't want a drop wasted.""</p><p>The building that Lisa took Cindy into resembled a sporting stadium. Roll 
upon roll of seats ringed a central stage. Nothing was presently happening 
on the stage, but most of the seats had already been taken.</p><p>Lisa guided Cindy to a couple of empty seat near where they entered. In the 
middle of each seat rested a silver coloured vibrator. It was connected to 
the seat by a clear plastic tube. There was also a second, smaller vibrator 
hooked to a wire on the seat as well.</p><p>Lisa positioned herself above the vibrator, holding it to her entrance and 
then lowering her pussy down on it. She then pushed the smaller vibrator 
into her folds so that it rested on her clit.</p><p>Cindy closely inspected the vibrator, wanting to see how it worked. The 
surface was perforated with hundreds of very small holes. She was sure this 
is how her juices entered it. The plastic tube disappeared into the seat, no 
doubt connecting to some type of holding tank.  Cindy parted her pussy lips 
and pushed the two inch thick, eight inch cylinder into her cunt. Then she 
rested the secondary vibrator against her clit like Lisa had.</p><p>""Now what?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Lisa caressed Cindy's cheek with her right hand. ""We relax, enjoy the game 
and have as many orgasms as we can stand.""</p><p>""Game?""</p><p>""Yes, we get to enjoy some entertainment, something to help us cum even 
more.""</p><p>""What type of game?""</p><p>""Well,"" Lisa said. ""Lesbian City has a cunt eating league made up of thirty 
teams. Each team has nine women on it. Shortly we will see the two teams on 
the stage. They will all pair off and get into the sixty-nine position. The 
object of the game is to make the other woman cum first. If you do you win. 
The team that gets five of the other teams women to cum first wins, but the 
game isn't over until one woman from each pairing cums.""</p><p>""Why's that?""</p><p>""For two reasons. First, there is an over all team championship awarded. 
That goes to the team with the most points at the end of the three month 
season. A point is awarded for each woman that cums. It's rare, but 
sometimes a team wins nine to nothing. Anyway, every point counts because 
you never know how many points you will get next round. The second reason 
the contest goes until everyone cums is for the personal best contest. At 
the end of the season, the top eight cunt lickers pair off for the title of 
best over all licker. Number one, gets paired with number eight, number two 
with number seven and so on. The winners move on until the last two lickers 
are left. Then it's a best three out of five. The winner of that competition 
is awarded the gold collar and gets to live with Queen Victoria for a month. 
And you know how much fun that would be.""</p><p>Cindy nodded.</p><p>""Oh, look,"" Lisa said, ""Here comes the teams.""</p><p>Cindy felt the vibrator that was snuggled deep in her cunt begin to vibrate. 
She instantly felt her nipples becoming hard and a warmth like no other 
between her legs.</p><p>Lisa noticed the look on her face. ""Don't worry, it's part of the milking 
process. The vibrator sends a small electric message to your brain, 
stimulating you more then normal. Trust me, your orgasms will be wonderful.""</p><p>Cindy moaned as the vibrator on her clit went into motion.</p><p>Cindy watched as the two groups of women paired off on the stage. Both 
groups were nude, but did have their bodies painted, one group had painted 
themselves a bright pink, the other a mixture of green and blue. They also 
were wearing purple collars.</p><p>Lisa said, ""The girls in pink are called the Pink Pussy Eaters, and the 
other girls are the Velvet Vagina's. Keep your eyes on the blond in pink, 
closest to us. She's the leader in over all points. Her record is 40 to 4.""</p><p>""She's only lost 4 time?""</p><p>""Yes, and three of those time have been to the girl she's been paired up 
against today. This should be fun, you know she's going to pull out all the 
stops to make the other girl cum.""</p><p>""What's her name,""</p><p>""The woman in pink's name is Shania and the woman she's facing off with is 
Faith.""</p><p>""Why are they wearing purple collars?""</p><p>""All league player have to abstain from sex for 24 hours before the 
competition. They can't even masturbate. The purple collar tells others they 
are getting ready for the game."" Lisa then pointed to the large TV screen 
above the stage. ""You'll be able to follow the action close up on the 
monitor.""</p><p>Cindy squeezed Lisa's hand, ""This is so much fun, I'm so fucking wet,""</p><p>""Me too,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy relaxed in the big soft seat, the hum of the vibrator's barely 
audible.  She could feel her valley getting wetter and wetter, but unlike 
the other times she was being fucked by a toy, her ass wasn't getting wet. 
Not a drop of her secretions were escaping the milking process. All around 
her the sounds of woman beginning to orgasm greeted her ears. Cindy watched 
as Lisa came, her tits heaving. She was surprised to see her cum so fast, 
the women on the stage hadn't even begun the contest.</p><p>Then an orgasm shuck up on Cindy. Her cunt clamped down on the vibrator, and 
she could almost feel her cum juices being sucked up by the milking machine. 
Her cunt still spasmed as she came down from her high.</p><p>Lisa pointed to a large glass bowl near the stage. ""That's the collection 
bowl.""</p><p>Cindy noticed a dozen plastic tubes running into it. Each much bigger then 
the ones hook to her.</p><p>Lisa continued. ""Some of our cum is pooled and then pumped into the bowl. 
The wining team of today's contest will each take turns being submerged in 
it after.""</p><p>Cindy smiled, knowing what a treat that was.</p><p>A woman wearing a bright blue and line green one piece bathing suit with the 
crotch cut out came onto the stage and began to announce the members of the 
two teams. The Pink Pussy Eaters were announced first, then the Velvet 
Vagina's.</p><p>Cindy watched as a dildo was spun on the floor to see which team would be on 
top. The Velvet Vagina's got that honour.</p><p>Shania spread out on the mat. Her legs wide open. She, like all the girls on 
the stage looked to be in her early twenties.</p><p>Above her stood Faith. Her body, hard and trim. Her tits standing up, her 
nipples perky. She had long platinum blond hair and her finger and toe nails 
were painted platinum too. Across her stomach she had painted in bright 
green, `Keep the Faith' She had a small tuft of pubic hair on her mound and 
this was also platinum blond.</p><p>Shania was extremely sexy. She was 5'7, maybe 125 pounds. Her hair was 
strawberry blond, reaching to the middle of her back, her eyes a brilliant 
blue. She had nice teardrop tits with big pink nipples that looked rock 
hard. Shania's pussy was shaved clean and her lips small and compact. Shania 
had her pink body paint swirling around her tits and pussy, accenting her 
assets.</p><p>Cindy's excitement grew as she watched Faith move into a sixty-nine position 
with Shania. They both looked so sexy.</p><p>A bell rang and the women on the stage began to eat, lick, suck and fuck 
each others cunts with their tongues.</p><p>Cindy noticed that they could only use their fingers to spread the other 
girl cunt lips apart, but could not use them to stimulate her. Only the 
tongue could be used to make her cum.</p><p>Cindy felt her pussy gushing and a second orgasm coming over her as she 
watched Shania's tongue pushing into Faith's cunt. Faith's pussy was 
dripping like mad, and Shania's chin and cheeks already dripped from her 
discharge.</p><p>All around Cindy women were either cheering for one of the teams or cumming. 
Screams and moans echoed around her. Cindy felt her cunt spasm and she 
pushed her ass down hard on the vibrator, imbedding it deeper, knowing some 
of her juices were streaming into the tube and being whisked away to help 
fill the bowl near the stage.</p><p>On the stage, the Velvet Vagina's had already managed two wins, while the 
Pink Pussy Eaters had only one. The big screen gave each grouping equal 
time. Cindy moaned when she watched one girl cum, her cunt spraying pussy 
juice all over the other girls face.</p><p>""Wow, look at that!"" Cindy said.</p><p>Lisa said, ""Most of the girls can squirt.""</p><p>""I would love to be able to cum and have that much juice soak your face,"" 
Cindy said.</p><p>""You squirt a bit.""</p><p>""But not like that!""</p><p>""Well then, we'll just have to teach you to do that.""</p><p>""I can be taught to spray my cunt cream like that?"" Cindy said.</p><p>Lisa nodded, ""And more.""</p><p>Cindy climaxed again just at the thought of coating Lisa's face in her 
discharge.</p><p>As the contest continued the Pink Pussy Eaters tied the contest at 
four-four.</p><p>As expected, Faith and Shania were the last one's still licking. Both of 
their faces were soaked in each others nectar. The other women from both 
teams sat at the edge of the stage, their legs open, all masturbating and 
cheering on their team mate.</p><p>Faith was flicking her tongue over Shania's clit, then penetrating her hole. 
Shania, having the advantage of being on the bottom of the sixty-nine was 
licking Faith with long slow strokes up her centre, plunging her tongue 
deep, drinking her fluids, and using the back of her tongue to sweep down 
her slit and over her clit. Shania sucked Faith's clit into her mouth, then 
she chewed on her outer cunt lips, pulling them into her mouth, biting 
lightly. When she got to Faith's entrance again, she pulled her lips wide, 
stretching her open. She sucked up the juice that was dripping out of her 
and then spit it back into her open hole. Again and again Shania sucked up 
Faith's juices and spit them back into her gapping hole. Each time she did, 
more and more cunt juice dripped back out of her and ran down to her clit. 
After five minutes of this, Shania had a mouth full of Faith's nectar, she 
then spit it over her clit. Faith could feel the creamy liquid being pushed 
back into her cunt by Shania's tongue, it was becoming to much.</p><p>Faith tried to hold off her orgasm, but feeling her own cunt juices being 
spit into sent her over the edge. Her cunt spasmed, and Shania's pretty face 
was sprayed hard by Faith's pussy.</p><p>More then half the women watching came then too. Lisa and Cindy screamed as 
they orgasmed together. The bowl next to the stage looked like it would over 
flow.</p><p>The Pink Pussy Eater's won this match and all hugged and kissed.</p><p>Even Faith kissed Shania, thanking her for the wonderful cum.</p><p>Cindy watched as each women from the Pink Pussy Eater's took a turn soaking 
in the bowl of cunt juice. They rubbed the juice all over their skin, 
soaking their heads in it and drinking some of it. The last one in was 
Shania, and she splashed around, soaking the stage floor as well as some of 
the lucky women sitting closest to the stage.</p><p>Cindy moaned as she felt the vibrator deep in her cunt working again.</p><p>""I just can't stop cumming,"" she said to Lisa.</p><p>""I know, isn't it wonderful.""</p><p>As Cindy watched the Pink Pussy Eater's standing in a group, licking the 
cunt cream off each others bodies, Cindy asked. ""Is the show over?""</p><p>""We get to see the half time show, then another group of girls will be on 
stage, but we have to give up our seats, there will be a line-up of women 
waiting to get in to be milked.""</p><p>""Lucky them... what's the half time show?""</p><p>""You'll see it starts right now.""</p><p>Cindy watched as one of the members of the Pink Pussy Eater's picked a woman 
from the crowd. They brought her up on stage and had her kneel down. Then 
one girl slipped a metal bracket into her mouth, holding her mouth open 
fairly wide.</p><p>Next all nine of the Pink Pussy Eater's stood in front of her, about five 
feet away, forming a semi-circle. Then the women that had announced the 
start of the contest came up on stage and gave each girl five candies.</p><p>Each girl in turn placed a candy in her cunt. She then sat on the floor, 
pushed her bum up and aimed her pussy at the woman's mouth. Then, using her 
pussy muscles, she fired the candy at the girl.</p><p>Cindy laughed as candies shot from nine pussy's all at once. Some landed and 
stuck to her face, others hit her forehead or landed in her hair. Some were 
to low and stuck to her tits.</p><p>No one got one in her mouth.</p><p>The women all reloaded and lunched their cunt candies at the helpless girl, 
who was loving it. Again no one's aim was true and her body was becoming 
dotted with the gooey, cunt soaked candies.</p><p>The third time three women got their candies in her mouth. Only these three 
got to fire candies at her a fourth time. This time only one hit dead center 
and she was the winner.</p><p>She help remove the metal bracket from the woman's mouth and they walked off 
the stage together, both pulling candies off her body and eating them.</p><p>Lisa helped Cindy up off the vibrator. She was amazed at how dry it looked. 
Every drop of her cum had been soaked up.</p><p>""Did you enjoy being milked?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""I did, and the show they put on was great.""</p><p>""I know and they put on other shows too.""</p><p>""We should come again tomorrow.""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""I wish we could, but with so many women and so few seats, it's 
just not possible, but don't worry, they make room for you at least once a 
week, so you do have something to look forward too. If you can get it before 
that, then it's just a bonus.""</p><p>""Well I'm looking forward to some bonuses then.""</p><p>Lisa laughed, ""Me too. Now let go check out your new job, at least for 
today.""</p><p>""Okay, right after I eat you out.""</p><p>Lisa kissed Cindy. ""You're on.""</p>"
1418,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 10 (Cindy's First Job)",Ginger Winters,10,,[''],"<p>Lisa held Cindy's hand as she escorted her to her to the hair salon and her 
first job experience.</p><p>""Now let me explain a bit more about providing services in Lesbian City,"" 
Lisa said. ""As I told you before, everyone has to provide a service or some 
hours of their time to the city each week. These hours are un-credited, just 
like you don't need credits to enjoy any of the cities pleasures. Because 
you are new to the city, you don't qualify for some jobs, like me being your 
guide.""</p><p>Cindy squeezed Lisa's hand, ""I bet there is a line up a mile deep for a job 
like yours!""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""We can talk about that later. For now, you will basically go 
from job to job as need dictates. Most of the time you will get a job from 
the job posting board, but sometimes girls are needed to fill a roll 
quickly, in that case you might be called at home or picked out of the crowd 
and have to report to the job immediately.""</p><p>Cindy nodded as Lisa explained more about the different jobs and rolls she 
might be asked to partake in. Nothing seemed overly difficult, and most 
seemed down right exciting. Cindy felt the dampness in her groin spreading. 
As they walked, Cindy's juices painter her inner thighs. She reached down 
between her legs with her free hand and wiped up some of her cunt juices 
that coated her outer lips. She slowly dipped her finger tips into her hole, 
feeling her hot inner muscles squeezing her honey out of her. With her 
fingers dripping with her spicy nectar, she brought them to her neck. 
Slowly, she worked her fingers up to, and behind her ears, applying her 
pussy juices to her face like you would your perfume.</p><p>Lisa smiled over at Cindy. ""I see you want to smell nice for your new job?""</p><p>""I'm just so excited. I just hope I'll be okay at it. I've never worked in a 
hair salon before.""</p><p>""Don't you worry, it will be fun, trust me.""</p><p>Cindy leaned over and kissed Lisa. ""I would always trust you. I love you.""</p><p>Lisa kissed Cindy deeply. ""And I love you too. You have become such a great 
friend and lover.""</p><p>Cindy's heart leapt when she heard Lisa say she loved her too. It was one 
thing enjoying sex all day, with so many different lovers, and quit another 
to be able to share your love with just one person. This was something she 
really hadn't expected. In truth, one thing she wasn't looking for. She just 
wanted the adventure of living an open and free lifestyle, one filled with 
days and nights of hot, hard-core lesbian only sex. The lifestyle that was 
Lesbian Land. But to her surprise, she found more. Truly, Lesbian Land held 
more adventure then she had ever imagined. Cindy looked into Lisa's blue 
eyes. She was so lucky to have someone to share this adventure with.</p><p>Cindy also felt her life was more complete here then anyway else she had 
lived. Lesbian City was all about the freedom to enjoy life and its wonders 
and pleasures. Thank goodness the ancient motto, `make love, not war,' had 
finally sunk in a hundred years earlier.</p><p>""Do I have to change my collar color for this job?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""No, red will do. Only some jobs require wearing a black one. After you meet 
with Melanie, I'll leave you to enjoy your work and meet you back at your 
apartment later.""</p><p>Cindy and Lisa arrived at the hair salon and were greeted at the door by 
Melanie. Her smiled filled her face as she took Cindy's hand.</p><p>""Welcome to my hair salon Cindy,"" she said, hugging her. Her nose brushing 
against Cindy's ear. ""Mmmm, you smell nice. Now before we start, have you 
ever cut hair before?""</p><p>""No,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""No problem dear, can you use a razor?""</p><p>Cindy smiled. She had seen images of razors and how they were used for hair 
removal, but never used one. She wasn't sure why such an old style device 
was still being used here. Still a razor didn't look to complicated, so she 
nodded politely.</p><p>""Come with me dear,"" Melanie said.</p><p>Cindy gave Lisa a brief kiss and followed Melanie into the salon. She took 
her to the back room first and had her change into a white, almost 
transparent dress. Cindy's red hair and collar made it look surprisingly 
sexy.</p><p>Melanie then escorted her back into the main room of the salon. Several 
women were getting their hair cut and Melanie stopped Cindy at the first 
women who was nude from the waist down. The woman cutting her hair was also 
wearing a sheer white dress and the two were busily chatting. Melanie 
pointed to the women's hairy pussy.</p><p>""Your job dear is to ask if any of these ladies wish to have their pussies 
shaved. Some will wish to be shaved clean, others will want to be shaved 
just around their inner labia, and some will want some type of design, like 
the shape of a heart, or something for a special occasion. Just do your best 
and take your time.""</p><p>Melanie then handed Cindy a shaving kit with dozen's of assorted razors and 
several types of creams.</p><p>""Okay dear, you're all set.""</p><p>Cindy watched as Melanie walked off to greet the other women coming in for a 
hair cut. She glanced down at the hairy pussy of the girl Melanie had 
pointed to. Her valley was hardly visible under the dark, curly tangles of 
pubic hair.</p><p>""Excuse me,"" Cindy said a bit nervous. ""Would you like you pussy hair 
trimmed?""</p><p>The woman smiled at Cindy. ""That might be a good idea.""</p><p>""What would you like?' Cindy asked.</p><p>""What would you suggest?""</p><p>""Well, it's a shame your sweet valley isn't more exposed. For me I love to 
see everything.""</p><p>The woman smiled. She reached down between her legs and pulled her pussy 
lips apart. The hairy mass that worked so well at covering her entrance 
parted and her inner, deep red folds of fleshy moist labia popped into view. 
The woman's pubic hair that skirted her entrance held milky droplets of 
pussy juice. Her entrance looked like a cave, surrounded by the tangled 
jungle of hair.</p><p>""Okay honey,"" the woman said, ""Shave me around my entrance and tell me if 
that looks better to you.""</p><p>Cindy happily agreed. She looked in the shaving kit, and grabbed the 
scissors. She gently began to snip off the long curly tangled hair that 
lined her outer lips. She snipped away, cutting her hair down as short as 
she could. Soon the front of Cindy's white dress was covered in curly black 
pubic hair.</p><p>After a few minutes, the woman's fleshy lips could be seen better. Then 
Cindy selected a bottle of shaving cream. She squirted some in her hand and 
smelled it before rubbing it into the woman's still hairy vagina. The cream 
had a strong aroma of peaches. As she caressed the cream into the woman's 
folds, lathering it up, she felt the woman's wetness soaking her hand. Mmmm, 
Peaches and cream, Cindy thought with a smile. Cindy took her time lathering 
up the woman's hairy pussy, covering her entrance completely. Then she 
selected a small, flat headed razor. She grabbed the woman's left labia and 
pulled it aside. Then she drew the head of the razor down toward her thigh. 
Quickly the blade filled with hair. Cindy cleaned it in a bowl of water that 
was in the kit and continued. Again and again she lifted the woman's fat 
cunt lips and dragged the razor up or down her skin as needed. Slowly more 
and more of her skin was revealed. Cindy finished up shaving around the 
woman's entrance, using a very thin, narrow razor, and short strokes. She 
didn't need any lubricant at this point, the woman's pussy was dripping wet 
and Cindy simply used her fingers to spread her creamy wetness over her 
remaining stubble.</p><p>Cindy sat back and admired her work. All that was left now was to clean her 
up and apply some moisturizer that would minimize the razor burn. Part of 
her fleshy lips where a bright red and still engorged from the stimulation.</p><p>""What do you think?"" The woman asked.</p><p>Cindy licked her lips. ""You look good enough to eat.""</p><p>The woman smiled and licked her lips back. ""What's stopping you?""</p><p>Cindy wasted no time in plunging her face into the woman's crotch. She 
licked at her dripping hole, flicking her tongue inside her and over her 
fleshy folds. She sucked up the puddle of cunt juice that had accumulated 
just inside her entrance and swirled it around in her mouth before 
swallowing. Then she sucked on her clit while caressing around her entrance 
with her finger tips.</p><p>The woman screamed out in orgasm, bucking her hips and grinding her cunt 
into Cindy's face. Cindy's nose became imbedded in the hair that still 
crowned her mound. She flicked lightly at her clit, giving her a second cum, 
then sat back and just took in the view. A vagina was truly a beautiful 
sight.</p><p>""Thank you for the hair cut and the cum,"" the woman said.</p><p>Cindy stood up and she kissed her. ""Your welcome. Come again.""</p><p>The woman smiled and kissed Cindy again, this time licking at her cheeks to 
taste her own flavor on them. ""You can bet I will.""</p><p>
Cindy watched the woman leave and felt some pride in what she had just done. 
She glanced at the next girl getting her hair styled and licked her lips. 
This was going to be a very interesting day. She walked over to her, taking 
in her beauty. She was a blond, and her pussy hair was quit light and not 
very long. She was wearing black nylon stockings and a blue mini skirt, that 
of course covered nothing when she was sitting. She wasn't wearing a top and 
Cindy smiled as she thought about sucking on her shapely, tear-drop tits, 
and pointy little nipples.</p><p>""Excuse me, would you like your pussy hair trimmed?""</p><p>""Yes thank you. You can shave it all off.""</p><p>Cindy grinned as she knelt in front of the woman. She had long legs and when 
she parted them her pussy lips flared open and exposing her moist pink hole. 
Cindy licked her lips as she moved closer. The woman's aroma wafted up to 
greet Cindy and she breathed in deeply. Gently, Cindy brushed her fingers 
into the woman's valley, teasing her cunt lips apart. Her honey, like juices 
seeping slowly out of her to coat Cindy's finger tips. Cindy brought her 
fingers to her mouth and sucked them clean, before reaching into the shaving 
kit and selecting one of the shaving creams.</p><p>The cream Cindy selected this time had a faint strawberry smell. She 
squeezed out a glob of it and worked it into her hands. Then she caressed 
the woman's pussy with it. Working her hand up and down her slit and over 
her mound. Cindy looked up into the woman's blue eyes, her breasts heaving 
and her excitement growing. Her soft, pink nipples had hardened and Cindy 
watched as more of the woman's juices leaked out and flowed down to coat her 
anus.</p><p>Cindy wiped up the woman's pussy juices and added it to the cream she was 
applying all over her groin.</p><p>The cream lathered up nicely. Soon her pubic hair and pussy lips were mostly 
hidden in the creamy white foam. Cindy then selected a dainty razor to shave 
around the woman's delicate lips. She pinched her inner fold between her 
thumb and forefinger and pulled up gentle, stretching out her pale pink skin 
and folding it back and away from the path the razor would take. Then she 
ran the razor down beside her puffy lips. Cindy could have shaved her clean 
in under two minutes, she had such fine, light hair, but she wasn't in a 
rush. Cindy ran the blade over her mound several times, going over the same 
place three or four times. No trace of hair could be seen, but that didn't 
stop Cindy from lathering up her pretty pussy again and running the shaver 
over it again.</p><p>Once Cindy was sure every hair had been purged from her pussy, she applied 
the moisturizer, caressing it into her folds. The woman moaned and rocked 
her hips. Then in a deep voice she said. ""Eat me, please.""</p><p>Cindy started at her hole, licking all around her entrance. The woman's 
sweet juices on her tongue brought Cindy's taste-buds to life. Slowly she 
licked all around her vagina. Sucking up the woman's nectar. She flicked her 
tongue over her clit, which brought even louder moans. Then Cindy could wait 
no longer and she ran her tongue deep into the woman's dripping cunt. 
Pushing her inner folds open and pushing her tongue in and out quickly. As 
she tongue fucked her, she caressed her clit with her thumb and the woman 
came all over Cindy's face.</p><p>After the woman stopped cumming, Cindy came up for air.</p><p>""You're pussy looks so sweet and tasty now, you wonted get passed the 
doorway before some girl is begging to suck on you.""</p><p>""Mmmm, I'm looking forward to seeing if your right. But if you would be so 
kind, I would love to eat you out while your doing your next shave.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""That sounds great.""</p><p>""By the way, my name's Megan.""</p><p>""I'm Cindy.""</p><p>Megan French kissed Cindy and caressed her breasts. As they kissed, Melanie 
came over to them. She tapped Cindy on the shoulder.</p><p>""Cindy dear, I have a special job for you, please follow me.""</p><p>Cindy followed Melanie with Megan in tow. She wasn't about to let getting 
eaten out by her slip away. Melanie lead them into a back room. Cindy's 
mouth fell open wen she saw who was sitting in the chair waiting. It was 
Faith. The woman she had watched in the contest while being milked for her 
pussy juices. Cindy couldn't believe that one of the members of the Velvet 
Vagina's was sitting right in front of her. She was completely nude, and the 
green and purple body paint she had on during the contest had been washed or 
licked away. Faith had her legs wide open, her juices seeping out of her 
tight pink hole. She only had a tuft of platinum blond pubic hair adorning 
her mound, seven or eight razor strokes and it would be gone.</p><p>""Cindy I would like you to meet Faith, she watched you bringing Megan to 
orgasm and asked if you would be so good as to shave her and do the same.""</p><p>Cindy nodded. She noticed Faith wasn't wearing the purple collar she had on 
during the contest. Instead she was wearing a red one.</p><p>""I would love to shave you and make you cum.""</p><p>Faith smiled at Cindy. She reached down and spread her pussy lips wide, 
opening up her hole and showing off her pink inner walls. Her platinum 
fingernails dug into her folds as she pulled her cunt lips open wider. Cindy 
licked her lips as Faith added two more fingers to her cunt and stretched 
her lips until her hole was gapping wide. Her platinum painted nails looked 
extra shinny as Faith's cunt juices flowed over them. She slowly pumped her 
middle fingers back and forth, causing her juices to spill out of her and 
run between the crack of her ass,</p><p>""Like what you see?""</p><p>Cindy moaned. ""Oh yes.""</p><p>""Just so you know Cindy, I get a shave anytime I lose a contest. I hate to 
lose, but I'm hoping your sweet mouth will more then make up for it.""</p><p>""I'll do my very best.""</p><p>Faith kept playing with her lips, pulling then wide and then letting them 
close, before pulling them wide again.</p><p>Melanie said. ""Your such a show off Faith. Come now Cindy, remove the dress 
and get busy.""</p><p>""I know, and you love it. Now come on Cindy, get to work.""</p><p>Cindy slipped the dress off and knelt between Faith's legs, but before she 
could get started Megan interrupted.</p><p>""You'll have to spread your legs wider if you want me to eat you Cindy, I 
need room to work.""</p><p>Cindy smiled as she watched Megan lay of the floor and flick her tongue 
upward. She positioned herself right above Megan's face and slowly lowered 
herself down onto her tongue.</p><p>Faith waited until Cindy was seated comfortably on Megan's face. Faith 
pulled her dripping wet fingers from her cunt and held them out to Cindy.</p><p>""Lick them.""</p><p>Cindy took each finger one by one into her mouth and sucked Faith's juices 
off them. Melanie moved around behind Faith, got up on the edge of the 
chair, standing on the armrests and lowered her dripping pussy down on Faith 
mouth. Faith flicked her tongue up into Melanie's wet folds.</p><p>Cindy moaned, both at being licked and at watching Faith's tongue dipping 
into Melanie's cunt. Melanie came almost right way, her pussy juices running 
down over faith's cheeks and chin, some of it dripping onto her perky 
nipples.</p><p>""That was fast,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Faith laughed. ""Melanie always comes quickly for me. That's why she never 
got selected to our cunt eaters team during the tryouts.""</p><p>""Mmmm, now that's something I would be interested in doing. When's your next 
tryout?""</p><p>""I'll let you know,' Faith said, as Melanie climbed off her face.</p><p>Cindy said, ""I loved watching you cum in the contest, seeing you squirt all 
over Shania's face, that was so hot!""</p><p>""You liked that did you?""</p><p>""More then you can guess.""</p><p>""Would you like me to squirt all over your face Cindy?""</p><p>""Oh, Yes Yes Yes! Would you.""</p><p>""I would love too, why don't you start licking me.""</p><p>""Do you want me to shave you first?""</p><p>""There will be lots of time for that after. Eat me Cindy, eat my cunt.""</p><p>
Cindy placed her hands between Faith's legs and slowly spread her inner 
lips. She pressed her tongue into Faith's folds and tasted her juices as 
they ran into her mouth. Faith was super wet, her cunt continued to secrete 
a tasty liquid. Cindy drank her and drank her, and still she secreted more 
and more juices. Then Faith changed the angle of her ass on the seat, she 
then directed Cindy's mouth away from her hole and over to her clit. Cindy 
sucked and licked at the hard little ball beneath her tongue. She dipped her 
middle finger into Faith hole and felt the fluid that was rising in her 
cunt.</p><p>""Ohhh, Cindy I'm going to cum, Just keep caressing my clit, but move back a 
bit so I can enjoy squirting on your face.""</p><p>Cindy leaned back, which pressed her cunt down hard on Megan's face. Cindy 
felt her own orgasm growing and she heard Megan moaning into her vagina. 
Cindy quickly glance back to see Melanie between Megan's legs eating her 
out.</p><p>Cindy turned her attention back to Faith. She rubbed her clit in a small 
circle with her thumb. Faith reached down and spread her cunt lips again, 
holding herself open as she had before. Cindy could see the creamy, honey 
colored juice that had filled Faith's cunt. How could anyone fill so full of 
juice, Cindy thought.</p><p>Then it happened. Faith began to orgasm. The first spasm sent a jet of 
creamy cunt cum gushing into Cindy's face. Faith's discharge splashed hard 
and heavy onto Cindy's cheeks, chin, mouth, eyes, forehead, and in her hair. 
Her cunt cum was hot and slightly oily feeling. Cindy's eyes closed briefly, 
but she had time to open them again and watch the second wave of cum squirt 
from Faith stretched hole. Cindy opened her mouth wide and most of Faiths' 
juices sprayed into her mouth. Again and again Faith came, her cum cascading 
over Cindy's face. Great quantities dripped off her cheeks and chin and ran 
down over and between her tits. Painting her belly and her pussy mound and 
her clit before running between her pink slit and into Megan mouth.</p><p>Cindy moaned as Faith's pussy gushed and gushed. Her cum was becoming 
thicker now. She screamed out as each wave of pleasure caused her inner 
muscles to contract, forcing even more cunt juice to squirt out and splash 
onto Cindy's face. Faith dug her platinum fingernails into her hole and 
reefed herself as wide as she could. Her hole gaping open over two inches. 
Cindy could actually see Faith's inner walls producing the cunt juices. 
Dozen's of shiny droplets rained down from her upper walls, and even more 
cascading out of her side walls, running deep to pool on her cervix.</p><p>It only took a few seconds for Faith's vagina to look half full of the honey 
colored liquid, then her inner muscles clamped down, pushing the cunt juices 
up her canal, collecting what was dripping out of her pink walls as it raced 
up and out of her. Cindy could see the cunt juices almost bubbling, then she 
felt the heavy, hot spray hit her face. She had drank more then a cup full 
of Faith's cum and wished she could have drank it all, but she also loved 
how it felt running down her skin.</p><p>Sadly, Faith's orgasm came to an end. The last few squirts weakly sprayed 
out onto Cindy's heaving tits. Megan lapped at these last few trails of cum 
as they moved, snail pace down Cindy's slit and into her mouth.</p><p>""Now that's my idea of a facial."" Cindy said.</p><p>Faith smiled. ""I'm glad you enjoyed letting me gush all over you. I love 
seeing my juices smeared all over your body.""</p><p>""But I'm amazed, you didn't spray as much when you squirted on Shania's 
face.""</p><p>""That's because I was trying not to cum. This was different, I wanted to 
soak you.""</p><p>""Mmmm, and soak me you did."" Cindy laughed. ""And Megan.""</p><p>Megan looked up from under Cindy. Her face coated in the same creamy 
mixture. She licked at Cindy's spread lips, lapping up both Faith's and 
Cindy's juices.</p><p>""I guess I better finish the job,"" Cindy said.</p><p>She reached for the shaving lotion, but Faith stopped her.</p><p>""Use my cunt juices to shave me.""</p><p>""But that would be such a waste.""</p><p>""Don't worry honey, plenty more were that came from.""</p><p>Cindy complied. She fingered Faith's cunt, getting her fingers good and wet. 
Faith's vagina was still sopping wet. Cindy worked her cunt cream into Faith 
pubic hair until her skin was moist and ready for the razor, then she slowly 
shaved the little tuft of hair off her mound. Cindy smiled up at Faith. 
Faith smiled back, she reached into Cindy's long red hair and pulled her 
face into her cunt. Cindy pushed her tongue into Faith still juicing hole 
and sucked up the juices. As she licked and sucked on Faith's cunt, Megan 
sucked on Cindy's clit. Cindy felt the warmth in her crotch and her juices 
surge. She started to cum on Megan's face. Faith grabbed the back of Cindy's 
head and pushed her face hard into her cunt. Rocking up and down, painting 
her face with more of her creamy fluid. Cindy screamed into Faith's cunt as 
she came.</p><p>When Cindy opened her eyes, all she could see was Faith's wet pink folds. 
She leaned back and tried to get her breath. Megan had given her a powerful 
orgasm. With her cunt still twitching, Cindy stood up.</p><p>She was then surrounded by Megan, Faith and Melanie. Each began to lick the 
cum off of her body. Dragging their tongues over her cheeks or tits.  Faith 
had sprayed so much cunt juice onto her that it took several minutes to 
clean her up. Not that Cindy wanted to be, she would have been happy to 
continue on with her shaving duties covered in Faith's juices.</p><p>Melanie said. ""Well Cindy, I think you have done a good enough job for 
today. Anytime you wish to work for me, just stop by grab the shaving kit.""</p><p>Cindy gave Melanie a big kiss. ""I well.""</p>"
1419,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 11 (The Pussy Palace)",Ginger Winters,11,,[''],"<p>""Your such a treasure,"" Cindy said, giving Lisa a quick kiss on the mouth.</p><p>Lisa had ran a bath for them after telling Cindy she was taking her to one 
of the finest restaurants in all of Lesbian City. They had an hour to get 
ready, but even with all her pleading, Lisa wouldn't tell Cindy what the 
restaurant was like, or even it's name.</p><p>""Just relax Cindy and let me take care of you in every way.""</p><p>Cindy smiled and lowered herself in the tub. The streamy, hot water felt 
wonderful on her skin. Lisa squirted a special revitalizing skin tonic into 
her hands and began to apply it to Cindy's breasts, working it over her 
nipples, which hardened immediately. Slowly she worked the tonic into her 
skin.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" Cindy moaned, ""That feels great. You'll have my pussy dripping in no 
time.""</p><p>Lisa quickly ran her hand down under the water and into Cindy's crape like 
folds. She hooked her finger back and into Cindy's hole, pushing into her.</p><p>""Mmmm, I think it's a waste of pussy juice then.""</p><p>""Oh it is,"" Cindy laughed.</p><p>""Well we can't have that,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy watched as Lisa moved a towel, reveling a long, pink, double headed 
dildo.</p><p>""Do you think if I stuff this up your cunt it might stop you from leaking 
out?""</p><p>""I doubt it, but you can try,"" Cindy said, laughing again.</p><p>Lisa crawled into the bath with Cindy and moved her hands between her legs. 
Cindy moved her legs as wide as she could, and Lisa gentle pushed the dildo 
into her. Cindy's hungry cunt took 8 inches of the toy. Lisa positioned 
herself in front of Cindy and proceeded to feed her own hungry snatch the 
dildo. Once it was firmly in place, Lisa returned to washing Cindy's firm 
breasts.</p><p>""Lisa,"" Cindy said, sounding serious for once. ""I want to be able to squirt 
my pussy juice like so many of the other girls here. I just love the idea of 
drenching you with my cum when you eat me out.""</p><p>""Mmmm, I like that idea too. But you know it requires a small operation, and 
one girl that had it done, Renee, had a problem.""</p><p>Cindy nodded. ""Britney told me about her, they call her reeking Renee.""</p><p>""Yes, now she only gets girl that have been punished eating her.""</p><p>""Punished?""</p><p>Lisa rocked the dildo into Cindy cunt. ""We'll have time to talk more about 
this over dinner plus. Now get you mind back in the gutter and fuck my 
cunt.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa and working on doing just that. Lisa poured in some 
bubble-bath and the action of them fucking the dildo into each other soon 
had the tub full of soapy suds. Cindy playfully caressed Lisa's sexy tits, 
adorning each with a crown of bubbles. Then she washed them clean with hands 
full of water.</p><p>""Mmmm, they look to suckable to resist."" Cindy said.</p><p>Lisa stuck her chest out, her nipples pointing upward. Cindy covered one and 
sucked on it, circling it with her tongue. Lisa caressed Cindy's head, 
running her hands into her long red hair.</p><p>""Mmmm, Cindy that feels so good, but we really should get ready, I don't 
want us to miss our reservation.""</p><p>Reluctantly Cindy let Lisa pull the dildo from her pussy. They dried off and 
dressed. Cindy wore a dark green pair of fishnet pantyhose, a pushup, black 
lace bra that left the top half of her nipples showing, her red collar, and 
a pair of black pumps. She had Lisa brush her hair back, pulling it tightly 
to her head, pinching it off with a scrunchy. Lastly, Cindy had applied a 
deep red lipstick and dark blue eye shadow, then added a bronze blush to 
each cheek.</p><p>Lisa said, ""Well you certainly look sluty enough, but you know your makeup 
is only going to last about two minutes once you get your face between a 
pair of thighs.""</p><p>""That's the idea,"" Cindy said with a big smile. ""You look great too.""</p><p>Lisa twirled in place, ""thanks you.""</p><p>Lisa had on a pair of thigh high, white boot, no panties, but she did have a 
wide white belt around her waist. She also had a white spandex halter top 
on. It was tailored so that it to squeeze her big tits together and between 
them she had stuffed a small silver vibrator, it smooth, round tip sticking 
out the top. Her blond hair fanned out over her shoulder, covering most of 
her red collar.</p><p>""The belts a nice touch,"" Cindy said pointing to it. ""Not that it's got 
anything to hold.""</p><p>""It has something to hold alright, see."" Lisa said, turning sideways.</p><p>Tucked into the belt was a small white pouch. Lisa reached into it and 
slowly began to pull out a string of pearl white anal beads.</p><p>Cindy swung her ass around, ""I have a place for those.""</p><p>""Not yet you don't, maybe after dinner, if you're a good girl.""</p><p>""Good girl,"" Cindy said, as she shoved her middle finger into her valley, 
pushing the fabric of her pantyhose into her slit. ""Or bad girl?""</p><p>""I'll take either, now come on get your ass in gear before I have to spank 
you.""</p><p>""Promises, promises.""</p><p>The restaurant Lisa brought Cindy too was in the shape of a pyramid. She 
could see into the upper levels as they were incased in glass. A pink and 
green neon sigh flashed on and off, 'Pussy Palace'. The Pussy Palace was 
three stories high. Most of the walls were clear glass panels. Even some of 
the floors were see through. From the main lobby, looking up, you could see 
into a section of the restaurant. Dozens of women where seated on clear 
glass seats. Dozens of sweet looking asses and pussy stared down at them. As 
they waited to be seated Cindy noticed puddles of water under where several 
of the women sat. She licked her lips knowing the liquid was pussy juice.</p><p>Lisa glanced over at Cindy. ""You know, you can get a job cleaning the floors 
and seats in this restaurant.""</p><p>""Mmmmm, I hope you get to use your tongue for that.""</p><p>Lisa winked. ""Of course, what else would you use?""</p><p>As they chatted, a beautiful black woman approached them. She was nude, with 
the exception of a red collar. She had 36C sized breasts and large nipples. 
Each nipple sported a golden earring. Cindy also notice she had a small 
golden stud piercing her clit hood. Her hair was quit short, and her pussy 
was shaved clean. Her labia was extremely black, darker then any Cindy had 
seen here. Each crease glistened with her secretions, giving her vagina the 
just licked look.</p><p>""This way please ladies,"" she said, sounding very proper.</p><p>She lead them up a flight of stairs to the second level and had them take a 
seat at a table almost in the middle of the room. All around them other 
women chatted and sipped on their drinks.</p><p>The dark skinned woman said. ""What can I get you two?""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""You can start off by fixing us a drink.""</p><p>The woman nodded and was off.</p><p>Cindy glanced around at the other table, she wasn't sure what type of food 
this restaurant served. No one seemed to be eating. Only drinking.</p><p>""What type of cuisine do they serve here?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""You'll see.""</p><p>Cindy couldn't figure this out. Lisa had a big grin on her face, like some 
major surprise was coming. No one was eating, only drinking.</p><p>The black woman returned with two empty wine glasses. She set one on table, 
and held the other under her pussy. She then parted her cunt lips and Cindy 
was treated to the pinkest looking hole she had ever seen. It was pinker 
then pink. And the sharp contrast of her black labia surrounding her pink 
entrance only made the pink stand out more. The woman began to masturbate 
and second later a steady stream of pussy juice surged from her hole and 
started to fill the glass. Once it was full, she placed it on the table in 
front of Lisa. Her cunt juices continued to spill out of her and rain down 
on the floor as she reached for the other glass. She quickly filled this one 
too, and set it down in front of Cindy.</p><p>""Enjoy,"" she said, smiling as she walked away, her cunt still dripping and 
leaving a trail of wetness on the floor behind her.</p><p>Lisa raised her glass, motioning it toward Cindy. Cindy did like wise.</p><p>""To us."" Lisa said, her glass clinking against Cindy's.</p><p>Cindy smiled back. She brought the glass to her nose, and breathed in deeply 
the aroma of the woman's secretions, having just came of her pretty vagina. 
Together they drank the rich, creamy liquid. Cindy licked her lips before 
swallowing. It was so warm and silky feeling going down her throat. She 
loved how hot the glass still felt.</p><p>""Are you getting hungry?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Very.""</p><p>""Good, it wont be much longer.""</p><p>Cindy nodded and took another drink of the pussy juice. Drinking pussy juice 
seemed to be an everyday occurrence here. She smiled as she thought that. 
How wonderful.</p><p>""Tell me Lisa, how can I secrete like so many of these woman can.""</p><p>""Okay, I'll take you to see the woman that looks after that soon. She can 
explain everything to you. But you should know it can be a hassle.""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well for one, it's not like you can turn it off. Think of it as a tap that 
keeps on dripping. Even when you're sleeping your vagina is discharging 
fluid. As your cunt gets looser from all the fucking and fisting, you'll 
wake up with you sheets soaking wet, your apartment floor will always have 
drips on it as your cunt seeps when you walk. And your pussy juices can 
become watered down, and not have as much flavor if you cum a lot in a day.""</p><p>Cindy weighted Lisa's words. ""But I so want to squirt my cum all over your 
face.""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""So do I, but I want you to know it does have a down side.""</p><p>""Well it doesn't sound like that much of a down side to me.""</p><p>Lisa smiled at her lover. ""Okay, but I like to sleep in a dry bed, so you'll 
have to stay on your side. I don't want prune hands.""</p><p>Cindy burst out laughing. ""As if you'll be able to keep your mouth off my 
crotch as I sleep anyway, so prune face might be more like it.""</p><p>""You know you can be taught to squirt without being a super squirter.""</p><p>""Maybe I want to be a super squirter, maybe I want to drench you every 
chance I get. I'm getting excited just thinking of the possibilities.""</p><p>""Like what?""</p><p>""Like squirting on myself, laying on my back, my legs up over my head, my 
cunt hovering just above my face, then masturbating and watching my pussy 
gush all over my face. Drinking my cum. Or gushing all over your sweet face 
and tits and cunt, then taking my time licking you clean. Or grinding our 
cunts together and me spraying my juice into you, then sucking them out of 
your hot, tight hole, Mmmmmm.""</p><p>Lisa moaned. ""Okay, you make a good case for being a super squirter. We'll 
look into it for you.""</p><p>""And,"" Cindy added, ""I want to know how to be selected to one of the Cunt 
Eaters League teams?""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""They have tryouts once every three months. Anyone can try for 
a place on one of the teams, but the competition is stiff."" Lisa paused. ""Oh 
good dinner time.""</p><p>Cindy glanced at the table next to there's. The girls were getting up, in 
fact everyone was getting up. Lisa took Cindy's hand and they followed the 
others as they made their way up a flight of stairs to the third level of 
the Pussy Palace. Cindy watched as the women began to lay down on the floor. 
The floor had rolls of body shaped recesses. Each indentation looked the 
same, setup so that the girls head was slightly elevated, as well as her 
ass.</p><p>Lisa said, ""Laid down and enjoy.""</p><p>Cindy laid down beside Lisa. As she looked around she notice the floor was 
filling up, soon over fifty women where laying down. They formed a big 
circle on the floor, their heads facing inward. Cindy was surprised to find 
that the floor was actually made of a plastic, it was soft and so it quickly 
molded around her back and bum.
Cindy relaxed, getting herself comfortable and waited for what was going to 
happen next.</p><p>She didn't have to wait long. From the far side of the room a steady stream 
of women appeared. Cindy watched as they positioned themselves over the 
women laying on the floor. One by one they lowering their pussy's to the 
women's faces. Cindy licked her lips as she waited for her girl to sit on 
her face. This was her idea of eating out.</p><p>The woman that Stood over Cindy was large, not fat, just a big girl. She was 
over six foot. She had brown hair and eyes, a very narrow nose and thin 
lips. She had pillowy tits, which hung low, her nipples pointing downward. 
She was clean shaven around her labia, but had a thick mat of brown pubic 
hair covering her mound.</p><p>As she lowered her pussy to Cindy's face, her cunt lips fanned out, slowly 
opening as her thighs spread. Cindy ran her tongue over her lips in 
anticipation of tasting her moist looking cunt. When the woman's pussy was 
only eight inches from Cindy's face, Cindy noticed her cunt was filled with 
something. It was orange in color and looked gooey.</p><p>The woman paused at this point, hovering just above Cindy's mouth. She then 
reached down and grabbed her outer lips, pulling them back, spreading her 
hole wide. Slowly the gooey blob started to drool out of her. Long strings 
of it started to stretch out from her hole, then a big gob broke away and 
fell with a splat onto Cindy's face.</p><p>Most of it landed on Cindy's nose. It oozed over her upper lip and she 
opened her mouth and ran her tongue over her lips getting her first taste of 
what the woman's cunt had been holding. She didn't know what it was, but it 
tasted sweet, and had an orange flavor. Then she lowered her cunt down to 
Cindy's face and rocked back and forth, smearing the orange goo all over her 
face. Cindy flicked her tongue up into the women's hot hole, slurping at the 
gooey mess.</p><p>The woman then reached down and started to masturbate. Cindy lapped at her 
folds as they dangled down, sucking the sweet orange flavored cream off 
them. The woman rubbed her clit, bringing herself to orgasm. Her cunt 
started to drip wildly. Cindy pushed her tongue deep into her hole, tasting 
her discharge which carried more of the zesty orange flavor with it.</p><p>Cindy licked up all the woman's cream. Drinking it all down. When she stood 
up, Cindy's face was left covered in the orange goo. Cindy licked her lips 
as she glanced over at Lisa. Lisa's face was just as coated. Cindy smiled at 
her, Lisa smiled back.</p><p>""That was round one. Lots more to go."" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy felt her nipples harden at the thought of getting to eat more of this 
cream. The second woman to hover over Cindy's face was a redhead too. Her 
hair was cut short, and spiky on top. Her face was filled with freckles, in 
fact almost her entire body was covered with them. Her petite little tits, 
her thighs, even her cunt mound, which was dusted with a soft, light 
covering of red pubic hair. Cindy waited for her treat as she woman, who 
looked to be only in her teens lowered her cunt down just above her face.</p><p>The girl pulled her folds apart, exposing her tender, pink valley. Her slit 
was waxen looking, and her inner cunt lips looked almost transparent they 
were so dainty. Cindy watched as a stream of dark looking liquid gushed from 
her cunt. When it poured over her lips, Cindy tasted chocolate.</p><p>""Mmmm chocolate syrup,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""You like?"" The girl questioned.</p><p>""Very much, but I think I would like eating anything that came out of your 
sweet cunt honey.""</p><p>The freckle faced girl smiled down at Cindy, then lowered her pussy to her 
face. She worked it hard, rubbing her folds up and over Cindy's nose, then 
back to her mouth. Cindy opened her mouth as wide as she could and pushed 
her face tightly to the young girls slit. Her tongue slipped deep, licking 
at the girls chocolate stained inner walls. The girl moved her ass so that 
her clit would brush against Cindy's nose, then rocked up and down of the 
bridge of her nose, masturbating her clit there. She began to gasp and moan. 
Cindy smiled as the girl's tight cunt spasmed and gushed. A deluge of sweet 
cunt cum rained out of her and flooded Cindy's face.</p><p>Cindy drank at the girls squirting cunt. She felt the honey like liquid 
running down her cheeks, streaking her face. Her tongue snaked up inside the 
girl. She felt her shudder and shake as her orgasm swept over her again and 
again.</p><p>Cindy licked and girls pussy clean, eating everything she had stuffed inside 
her. What she hadn't be able to get with her tongue, she used her fingers, 
pushing three at a time into her tight pink hole, scraping her walls with 
her fingernails.
The freckle faced girl thanked Cindy for the cum, kissed her and walked off 
the floor with the other women.</p><p>Again and again this act was repeated. Each time the woman's vagina was 
filled with a different gooey or sticky food. And each time the woman had an 
orgasm on her face.
Cindy looked over at Lisa again. Lisa's upper body was coated in the half 
dozen delights that had leaked out of the girls she had eaten.</p><p>""Lisa, I have to pee. What should I do? I don't want to miss anything.""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""You can get up at anytime. Don't worry, you'll get all your 
treats. If you go back down the main floor, you will find the bathroom 
there.""</p><p>Cindy got up and rushed down the two flights of stairs. She hurries, not so 
much for wanting to get back quicker, but because she really had to pee. She 
spotted a neon sign that flashed 'bathroom' in yellow.
Cindy was greeted by an attractive young girl with long brown blond hair at 
the doorway. She was completely nude, with the exception of a yellow collar.</p><p>""Hi, do you need to pee?' she asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" Cindy said. ""Desperately.""</p><p>""I'll service you if you like.""</p><p>""Thank you that would be great.""</p><p>The girl took Cindy's hand and lead her into the bathroom. The first thing 
Cindy noticed was the floors strange feel underfoot. It was made of a soft, 
dark green rubber. At the far end of the room several women also wearing 
yellow collars knelt on the floor. They all were soaking wet, their bodies 
shinning in the blue neon light that filled the room.</p><p>Cindy watched as two women that had arrived just before her stepped up in 
front of two of the knelling girls. They simple reached down, spread their 
labia, and started pissing. The girls being peed on, moved their faces into 
the streams. One rubbed her breasts as the streaming hot golden shower 
rushed off her face and splashed over her big tits. The other was drinking 
as much of the girls stream as she could.</p><p>The girl holding Cindy's hand said. ""I'm just starting my shift, is there 
anything you want me to do? Drink you, suck your cunt while you pee, or do 
you just want me to sit there as you piss on me?""</p><p>""Can I we do all three things?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>The girl flashed Cindy a big smile. ""My pleasure.""</p><p>She then knelt in front of Cindy. She shook her head so her hair fell to the 
middle of her back. Then she opened her mouth. Cindy reached between her 
legs and held her folds back. She had to pee so badly that she didn't get a 
chance to warn the poor girl that she was about to start, instead, her piss 
just came gushing out in a torrent. The girl was taken by surprise. Her 
mouth was open, her tongue quickly swimming in a pool of hot piss.</p><p>Her piss barrage spun thought the air, catching the light in a way that made 
the droplets look bigger. They gushed from Cindy's pussy in an endless 
stream. The girls sweet face was instantly soaked as was her hair, which 
darkened noticeable. Cindy peed hard, for fifteen seconds, before gaining 
some control. She was able to bring she urination to a stop. The girl smiled 
up at her, then moved her face into her wet folds. Her mouth opened wide and 
Cindy felt her tongue washing over her cunt lips, sucking up the droplets of 
pee that clung to her inner lips.</p><p>Cindy waited until her tongue was over her urethra before letting go again. 
Her piss gushed out again, this time right into her mouth. The girl was able 
to catch almost every drop. Only when she swallowed the mouth full did some 
squeeze out of the corners of her mouth and run down her chin.</p><p>Cindy let her drink two mouths full, before stepping back and way from her 
mouth. She then pissed on the girls sexy breasts, soaking her hard nipples.
Cindy was a bit disappointed when she was down to the last few droplets. 
They fell away from her cunt, splashing on the floor in front of the girl.</p><p>""Sorry, that's all.""</p><p>The girl smiled up at Cindy. ""Mmmm, you tasted so good, I love drinking from 
girls that have been drinking cunt juices all day. Their piss taste more 
like pussy then pee.""</p><p>""Really?"" Cindy said. ""I'll have to experience that one day.""</p><p>The girl held her hand out. ""Why not experience it now. Everyone upstairs is 
drinking cunt cum, you can taste some right now. Just change your collar to 
yellow and knell beside me.""</p><p>Cindy felt a fire in her groin and her nipples become more erect. She set 
her collar color to yellow and joined the girl on the floor. She hugged her, 
her piss soaked body feeling wonderful against her dry skin.</p><p>Under a minute later seven women entered the bathroom. They simply selected 
a free girl and started peeing. Cindy waited for someone to pick her. She 
didn't wait long. A sexy blond stood in front of her, stretched her hairy 
cunt lips wide and pissed hard into Cindy's face. Soaking her down. Cindy 
moved her mouth into the woman's stream, letting it fill. She swallowed her 
first mouth full and then understood what the girl was telling her. This 
woman's piss tastes sweet, but best of all it taste more like pussy juice.</p><p>The woman peeing on her didn't request anything, she just did her business 
and moved on. The next woman to select Cindy to pee on was a sexy forty year 
old. She had short black hair and green eyes. She smiled down at Cindy, her 
still firm tits held high on her chest. She had large, fat pussy lips that 
hung down a few inches. Cindy smiled up at her when she reached down and 
parted them.</p><p>""Can I request something from your dear?"" The woman said.</p><p>""Sure,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Would you lay down and hold your cunt lips open and let me pee into you?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Cindy said, following the woman's instructions.</p><p>She laid down on the soaking wet floor and spread her legs wide. She then 
pulled her cunt lips wide, digging two fingers from each hand into her hole 
and pulling wide. The woman positioned herself right over Cindy pussy and 
slowly started to pee. It dribbled out of her, a small stream of droplets. 
The cascaded into Cindy's gaping vagina.</p><p>Cindy moaned as she felt the hot liquid running into her hole. She could 
feel it bubbling up inside her. Cindy raised her hips up off the floor, 
changing the angle of her entrance so that more of the woman's piss would 
stay in her. She loved the hot, wet feeling of her vagina being filled this 
way.</p><p>The woman abruptly stopped. ""Hold still please,"" she said.</p><p>She then got on the floor between Cindy's legs. Then like a kitten, she 
began to lap up the piss that was pooled in Cindy's gapping hole. Cindy felt 
the woman's tongue probing deep into her hole and heard her slurping it up.
The woman sucked on Cindy cunt, drinking up everything she had emptied from 
her bladder into her.</p><p>""Mmmmm, that was nice,"" She said. She gave Cindy a quick kiss, then was off.</p><p>Cindy waited excitedly for the next girl to use her as a toilet. Cindy 
watched as a woman and her little daughter entered the bathroom. Together 
they marched up to Cindy. Cindy waited, not sure what to expect. The woman 
pushed her little girl forward, knelt behind her, reached around her waist 
and held her sweet little cunt lips open.</p><p>Cindy lowered her head and held her mouth open. She wasn't sure if the 
little girl would, but she wanted to taste her hot pee.</p><p>""Okay honey, pee in her mouth."" The woman said.</p><p>The little girl giggled, then started to piss. Cindy caught most of her 
stream in her mouth. Cindy tried to swallow without closing her mouth, like 
she notice some of the other pee sluts doing, but she wasn't skilled enough 
for that yet. Each time her mouth closed to swallow, the little girls piss 
splashed over her closed lips and ran down her chin. Cindy caressed her 
tits, as the little girls piss washed over them.</p><p>Once the little girl was finished, her mouth turned her around, licked the 
last few pee droplets off her tender young cunt, then she stood up. She took 
her daughters place, this time her little girl being the one to hold her 
mothers cunt lips wide. Cindy smiled, seeing the little pair of hand on her 
mothers folds. She pulled her wide and seconds later Cindy's face was 
drenched. She pissed all over Cindy's body, peeing on her face, over her 
tits, aiming at her vagina, when working the stream back up to her face and 
into her long red hair, which now looked black.</p><p>Once the woman was finished pissing on her, her little girl lapped up the 
droplets that clung to her fat lips.</p><p>""I wish I could have done that for you, for both of you,"" Cindy said.</p><p>The woman smiled at Cindy, then pushed her daughter forward. ""Go ahead.""</p><p>Cindy put her arms around the little girls waist and ran her tongue up her 
center. Pushing deeply into her little crease. She drew her tongue up to her 
clit hood, then back to her hole, sucking on it. A few droplet of the girl 
cunt juices dripped onto Cindy's tongue and she moaned.
Cindy licked her clean, then did the same to her mother. They thanked her 
before leaving.</p><p>""There you are!"" Lisa said, her hands on her hips, a stern look on her face.</p><p>""Sorry, I got carried away."" Cindy said.</p><p>She started to stand up when Lisa placed a hand on her shoulder and pushed 
her back down.</p><p>""Not so fast there piss slut.""</p><p>Lisa then stood in front of Cindy, she didn't even spread her cunt lips, she 
just let her bladder go. The thick stream of rain drop like piss gushed from 
Lisa's cunt, it splashed unruly all over Cindy's face and tits. Some 
cascaded down Lisa's legs, but most of it blasted straight out from her 
cunt.</p><p>Cindy opened her mouth wide and flicked her tongue into the oncoming steam. 
Lisa piss tasted as sweet and the child's had. Then Cindy pushed her mouth 
tightly to Lisa's cunt and let her remaining piss run right down her throat. 
She licked her sweet cunt clean, then stood up, hugged her and french kissed 
her deeply.</p><p>""Come on,"" Lisa said. ""I think you have had enough to drink to night. I'm 
taking you home."" She pulled the anal beads from her belt. ""I think your ass 
needs some action.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""Lets have a party, we can invite some of the girls from the 
apartment we live in to join us.""</p><p>""Okay, I'm game."" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy smiled and she walked with Lisa from the bathroom, her body soaked. 
Pee running out of her hair and down her back. She changed her collar back 
to red. In her mind she made a mental list of who to invite. It was going to 
be a wild fucking time. A wild time indeed.</p>"
1420,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 12 (Cindy's Orgy)",Ginger Winters,12,,[''],"<p>Cindy and Lisa invited everyone from the apartment building they lived in to 
join them at their place for a party. The only condition was you had to wear 
your green collar and bring a sex toy with you. Some of the women living in 
the building were not home, so they left them a note. Cindy was just getting 
her apartment ready for the party when the first guests arrived. Cindy 
smiled at seeing three sexy brunettes walking through the door. Two wore 
long, strap-on dildo's between their legs, one had a blue colored dildo the 
other a red one and the other girl had a glove dildo, it was long and 
slender.</p><p>Cindy greeted them. ""Hi, welcome. I'm Cindy.""</p><p>The girls smiled at her. One said. ""We know, we've watched you and Lisa in 
bed a few times on the TV.""</p><p>Cindy's smile broadened.  ""You should have joined us.""</p><p>""We were a little busy at the time."" The girl with the glove dildo said. She 
kissed Cindy and caressed her breasts, rubbing the tip of the dildo over her 
nipples. ""But we had planed to get to you eventually.""</p><p>Cindy left herself being pulled toward her bedroom. She tried to protest, 
saying she had to get her place ready for the party. Just then Lisa shouted 
out from the kitchen. ""Just enjoy yourself, I'll look after things.""</p><p>""Hear that,"" one said to Cindy. ""You're all ours.""</p><p>""What are your names?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>The girl with the red dildo said, ""I'm Jana."" She laid down in the middle of 
Cindy's bed, held the dildo up and said. ""Now come here.""</p><p>Cindy climbed onto the bed, straddling Jana.</p><p>""No,"" Jana said. ""Turn around, this gets your ass.""</p><p>Cindy smiled at Jana. Her small 34B sized tits flattened out as she wiggled 
her ass into the bedspread. Cindy ran her hand down into her wet pussy and 
fingered herself, she then brought her wet finger tips to her anus and 
pushed her middle finger into her hole. She then tuned around and lowered 
her ass to the big red dildo Jana was holding straight up.</p><p>The girl with the Blue dildo moved onto the bed and grabbed Cindy's tits. 
One in each hand, she gave them a squeeze and briefly kissed her. ""My name 
is Cybill.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Cybill back, pushing her long brown hair away from her face. 
She then lowered her mouth to Cybill's left, 38 D cup breast. Her tongue 
washed around her big, hard nipple. Cindy left the tip of the red dildo as 
it entered her ass, slowly it pushed into her, filling her anus. Cybill 
aimed the big blue dildo she was wearing at Cindy's juicy hole and pushed 
forward. Cindy felt the lips of her cunt being stretched and the dildo 
filled her hole. She moaned as both girls started to fuck her. Cindy closed 
her eyes as they double penetrated her. She was so lost in what they were 
doing she forgot about the other girl.</p><p>Cindy opened her eyes when she felt the soft skin of the other woman's thigh 
touch her cheek. She looked up into the girl's dripping pussy, her fragrance 
wafted to her nose. She lowered her cunt to Cindy's mouth.</p><p>""Yes, eat Patti's cunt,"" Jana said, looking up from behind Cindy.</p><p>Cindy lapped away at Patti's hairless slit. Drinking up her girl cum as she 
spread her lips. Cindy thrust her tongue deep into Patti's hole as her own 
holes were being assaulted by the red and blue dildos.</p><p>Cindy started to moan loudly. ""Ohhh, yes, fuck me, fuck my ass and cunt, 
fuck me hard. Ohhhh, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me.""</p><p>Patti put her hands around Cindy's head, her fingers slipping into her long, 
flowing red hair. She had taken the glove off and was now pulled Cindy's 
face up and into her wet cunt. Cindy moaned as Patti started to ride her 
face.</p><p>Now Patti started to yell. ""Fuck my face, eat my cunt, make me cum.""</p><p>""What's all this noise?"" Lisa said as she came into the bedroom. She jumped 
onto the bed and started to suck on one of Cindy's tits.</p><p>Cindy moaned in ecstasy. She loved all the attention. She loved being fucked 
and sucked. And she loved that Lisa was right there with her, joining in and 
helping to make her cum. She closed her eyes, but soon opened them as she 
heard the clamor of many more women. The bed rocked as several more women 
joined them. Cindy felt her other nipple being sucked on, then felt 
someone's fingers caressing her clit. All this stimulation was to much and 
she screamed out. Her orgasm causing her body to shake violently.</p><p>Lisa helped Cindy off the bed, and another girl took her place between Jana 
and Cybill. Their party was in full swing. Cindy grinned as she realized 
their apartment was not much different then the Green Collars Club. Everyone 
enjoying themselves.</p><p>""Hi Cindy.""</p><p>Cindy turned to face a slim, tall woman. Her skin was deeply tanned and she 
had short black hair. She had the reddest lips and very big brown eyes. Her 
tits were small as were her nipples. She had a lightning bolt shaved into 
her pubic hair, which was jet black. Her inner labia was hairless and coated 
in her excitement.</p><p>""My name's Michelle, I live two suites down from you.""</p><p>""Welcome Michelle,"" Cindy said giving her a kiss.</p><p>Michelle kissed her back caressing her breasts and running her hand through 
her long red hair. Michelle pulled Cindy to her rapping her arms around her. 
Cindy left Michelle's fingers invading her vagina. She pushed her middle 
finger deep into her. Cindy reached down and caressed Michelle's pussy. As 
she stroked the entrance to her cunt, she felt a string dangling out of her.</p><p>Cindy broke their kiss and dropped to the floor in front of Michelle. As she 
suspected, she had some anal beads in her pussy. Cindy grabbed the string 
with her teeth. Cindy pulled on the string and a large white ball slowly 
appeared. Michelle's entrance bulged slowly as her pink lips parted, making 
way for the bead. Her cunt lips stretched and then it popped out. Michelle 
moaned and grabbed Cindy's head.</p><p>Cindy said. ""I think you have these in the wrong hole.""</p><p>Michelle let out a giggle. ""Maybe you can correct that.""</p><p>""Maybe I can.""</p><p>Cindy bite the string again. She pulled on it slowly and a second bead 
appeared. It shinned in the room light, covered in her pussy juices. 
Michelle's cunt lips bulged again, and it popped from her cunt, dripping her 
juices onto Cindy's face. Cindy licked sucked the bead into her mouth and 
tasted Michelle's sweet juices. Again and again a bead popped out, each 
drenched in her cream. When the last one popped out, Cindy pushed her mouth 
into Michelle's wet cunt and drank the juices that flowed from her hole.</p><p>""Would you put the beads in my ass and then fuck me?"" Michelle asked.</p><p>Cindy grabbed a strap-on dildo that had been discarded to the floor and had 
Michelle help her put it on. Michelle then placed her hands against the wall 
and pushed her ass toward Cindy. Cindy picked up the anal beads, draping 
them around her neck. She then pushed the dildo deep into Michelle's wet 
cunt. She took her time fucking her narrow ass. She parted her ass cheeks 
and ran her finger into her tight anus. Michelle moaned when Cindy did this.</p><p>Cindy took the string of anal beads and slowly began to insert them one by 
one into Michelle's ass. Michelle wiggled her ass as each bead was pushed 
past her sphincter and deep into her ass. Cindy pushed all the beads into 
her ass, then went back to fucking her hard and fast. As Cindy fucked her, 
an other woman knelt behind Cindy as started to lick as her ass and her cunt 
lips. Cindy loved the extra attention. Michelle wiggled her ass and Cindy 
started to pull the anal beads free. As each popped out of her asshole 
Michelle moaned loudly. Cindy rammed the dildo deep causing Michelle to 
shudder. Michelle screamed out loud again as she felt another bead 
stretching her sphincter. She came as Cindy pulled the last bead from her 
ass.</p><p>The girl that was licking at Cindy ass and pussy, move under Michelle, she 
began to suck on her pink lips, drinking up the cum that streamed out of 
her.</p><p>""Thank you,"" Michelle said.</p><p>Cindy kissed her. ""I'll get to you later.""</p><p>Michelle smiled. ""You had better.""</p><p>Cindy moved around the living room kissing and licking the girls present. 
One girl spotted Cindy walking toward her and she sat on couch and spread 
her legs wide. She then reached down and spread her pink folds. Cindy licked 
her lips as she watched the girls juices seeping out of her.</p><p>Cindy knelt in front of her. Someone had written her name in lipstick across 
her stomach, Pamela. The bright red letters slightly smeared. Cindy placed 
her hands on Pamela's thighs and lowered her mouth to the girls dripping 
lips. She licked up her center, tasting her delicious juices. From the view 
between Pamela's legs, she looked up and watched her playing with her hard 
nipples. She pulled and pinched them, rolling them between her fingers. 
Pamela had curly, strawberry blond hair that streamed around her face. Her 
deep blue eyes focused clearly on Cindy's.
She said,"" Mmmm, you're a very good pussy eater. Your tongue is welcome at 
my hole anytime.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. She loved it when the girls she licked complemented her on her 
oral skills.
As Cindy sucked on Pamela's pussy she felt some hands caressing her bum. She 
then heard a familiar voice.</p><p>""Oh, it looks like someone has already had her ass today Christina!""</p><p>Cindy turned and smiled at Britney and her twin sister Christina. ""What are 
you to doing here?""</p><p>Britney pouted. ""Can't we stay and play, even if we don't live in your 
building?""</p><p>""Ohh of course you can,"" Cindy said. ""I just wasn't expecting you two.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Britney, then kissed Christina. She drank in the twins beauty 
again. Both were so slender. Their long blond hair had been pinned back, 
making their already narrow faces, look even narrower. Cindy smiled as she 
cupped Britney's right breast. She lowered her mouth to her nipple and 
flicked her tongue at her nipple ring. Both twins were again wearing their 
'sweet sixteen' charms.</p><p>Pamela grabbed a handful of Cindy's long red hair and pulled her back toward 
her dripping cunt. ""Don't forget about me honey,"" she said.</p><p>Cindy returned to licking her. As she sucked on her lips, Britney and 
Christina finger fucked her pussy. Cindy could feel both girls middle 
fingers working her slit. Cindy made Pamela cum. Her orgasm mixing with all 
the other moans and groans that filled the room.
Pamela thanked Cindy before leaving. Christina quickly took her place. Cindy 
smiled as she leaned in, kissing the small patch of pubic hair in the shape 
of a heart covering her mound. She licked at her sweet, hairless labia, 
running her tongue deep into her folds.</p><p>Britney moved in beside Cindy. ""Make room for me.""</p><p>Cindy moved to the side and watched as Britney began to lick her at her 
sisters cunt. Christina Moaned loudly, clearly she loved feeling her sisters 
tongue invading her hot, tight hole. Cindy joined in, lapping up one side of 
Christina's cunt as Britney licked into her hole. Britney sucked hard,, 
pulled her sisters creamy discharge into her mouth. Then she kissed Cindy, 
spitting her sisters cunt juices into her mouth.</p><p>Cindy swallowed the spicy liquid as Britney drank from Christina's hole 
again. Cindy opened her mouth wide when Britney moved away from Christina's 
entrance. She could see her mouth was full of her sisters cream again. Cindy 
expected to have it spit in her mouth again, but this time Britney spit the 
juices all over Christina's tits. Cindy watched as the liquid streamed off 
her breasts, running down between and under them. Christina ran her hands 
over her tits, smearing her juices over them.</p><p>""Your turn,"" Britney said.</p><p>Cindy moved her mouth to Christina's dripping wet hole and sucked up her 
juices. Christina was flowing heavily and quickly filled Cindy's mouth. 
Cindy pushed her tongue into her tight, pink hole, enjoying the feeling of 
her bumpy, soft flesh as it molded around her  tongue. She smiled up at 
Christina as she readied to spit her juices over her erect nipples.</p><p>Christina opened her mouth and wiggled her tongue at Cindy. Cindy winked at 
her, then spit her juices on her face. Christina's cunt juices splashed 
across her cheeks and chin, but most of it landed on her tongue.
Cindy moved in to kiss her when another familiar voice greeted her ears.</p><p>""I think you need a bit of milk with that.""</p><p>Cindy watched as Martha leaned in and squirted some of her breast milk 
across Christina's face. A fine white misty rained down on Christina, 
coating her cheeks and mixing with the cunt juice. Cindy lapped up the 
creamy mixture, enjoying how hot it felt under her tongue. Martha squeezed 
her tit again, this time aiming it at Cindy. Cindy moaned as she felt the 
hot milk splashing over her lips and running down her chin, dripping onto 
her hard nipples.</p><p>Seconds later, Kate joined them, jumping onto the couch beside Christina. 
""Your pretty,"" Kate said, kissing Christina.</p><p>Cindy smiled as she watched the two young girls kissing. Martha moved closer 
to them, she squeezed both her tits this time, shooting two, thick white 
streams of milk at Kate and Christina. Martha soaked them down, then turned 
her tits' toward Cindy.
Britney moved her mouth from her sisters cunt to Cindy's. Cindy moaned as 
she felt Britney's mouth covering her hole and Martha's breast milk 
squirting all over her face.</p><p>It didn't take Cindy very long to cum, her pussy gushing as Britney's tongue 
washed over her clit. Cindy licked up the milk that dripped onto Kate's 
little tits. Once she had sucked them clean, she moved over to Christina's 
breasts, sucking on them until she moaned.</p><p>Kate then said. ""Cindy, would you eat me pussy?""</p><p>Cindy smiled at Kate. ""Of course I would.""</p><p>Martha then said. ""Maybe Cindy would like to drink some milk out of your 
pussy too honey. Would you like that Cindy?""</p><p>Cindy nodded yes. She could hardly control her excitement. Martha had Kate 
sit on the couch and she got between her daughters legs. Kate immediately 
opened her legs wide.</p><p>""Hold her open Cindy.""</p><p>Cindy did as Martha asked. Britney and Christina looked on, both caressing 
each other at the same time. Martha looked at them, and said. ""Why don't you 
girls help out. Squeeze my tits.""</p><p>Britney said. ""We would be happy to milk you.""</p><p>Britney and her sister each grabbed a breast and squeezed softly. Milk 
jetted from Martha's erect nipples and washed over Kate's puffy cunt lips. 
Creamy streams of  milk ran down Kate's slit and tumbled into her stretched, 
pink cavity. Cindy felt Martha's hot milk running around her fingers as if 
flowed into Kate's cunt. Each squirt made Kate's little vagina wetter.</p><p>The twins milked Martha until she was dry. They lovingly sucked on her spent 
nipples, and finger fucked her, bringing her to a powerful orgasm. Cindy 
moved her mouth to Kate's wet hole and lapped at her milk filled cunt like a 
kitten would a bowl of milk. Only this was the best bowl in the world to 
drink from.
Little Kate rocked her hips forward, spilling some of the milk out of her 
and into Cindy's mouth. Cindy drank at her hole, sucking and licking from 
anus to clit. Kate moaned and Cindy knew she would cum if she kept her 
tongue on her clit. She didn't want to let her milk filled cunt drain 
without it all going into her mouth, so she lifted the girls ass up off the 
couch, pushing her legs high. Kate put her legs over Cindy's shoulders. 
Cindy sucked at Kate's tender clit, causing her to scream out loud. Her 
orgasm shaking her little body so violently  that the milk in her cunt 
ejaculated out of her, gushing all over Cindy's face.</p><p>Cindy quickly covered Kate's hole and drank the mixture of her cunt juices 
and her mothers milk. Her hot little hole had warmed the milk even more then 
when it was first squirted from Martha's breasts. Cindy knew Kate's pussy 
held more wonderful juice and wanted it all. She pulled Kate on top of her 
as she lowered herself to the floor. Kate straddled Cindy's face. Her cunt 
lips flaring out over Cindy's mouth. She moaned as Cindy's tongue filled 
her. Cindy then drank everything Kate's sweet vagina held.</p><p>As Cindy sucked at Kate's pussy, Martha moved between Cindy's legs and 
started to eat her out. Cindy heard Lisa's voice, and then heard Britney 
telling her what had just happened. Cindy smiled as the sounds of sex echoed 
in her ears. All around them women were fucking and sucking. Cries, moans, 
groans, screams. All around her the sounds of pleasure filled her apartment.</p><p>""Fuck me, Eat me, suck my cunt. Fuck my ass, drink my cunt cum.""  These 
words and more came from a dozen women all around her. Then Kate could no 
longer take anymore licking, she crawled off of Cindy's face. Cindy moaned 
as she came for Martha. Martha kissed Cindy's clit as she shuddered. Wave 
after wave washed over her. When her  orgasm was over, she slowly got up off 
the floor and looked around her. Her apartment floor was a wall to wall sea 
of flesh tone bodies. The smell of cunt was thick in the air and the floor 
stained in the juices of orgasming pussies.</p><p>Kate sat back on the couch and Martha, now wearing a strap-on dildo moved 
between her daughters legs. Two women Cindy hadn't been with before sat 
beside Kate. One helped to guild the dildo into Kate's cunt. The other 
caressed Kate's tits. Martha plunged the dildo deep into Kate's tight 
vagina. Her cunt juices leaking out around the shaft. Her pussy clinched at 
the toy. Soon it glistened with her cum, coating the surface. Martha worked 
the toy deep several times, then pulled it out. She offered the cum soaked 
end to the girl caressing Kate's tits. She eagerly sucked it clean.  Martha 
repeated the act. Each time offering the cunt stained dildo to a different 
mouth.</p><p>As Cindy watched Martha playing with her daughter, a woman slipped her legs 
in between Cindy's, scissoring her. Cindy moaned and rocked her cunt against 
the other girls pussy. Their cunt lips rubbed over each other, their 
secretions mixing. Fold on fold, they rode each others silky vagina's until 
they came, both screaming.
The nameless girl thanked her and moved on to find another pussy to rub up 
against.</p><p>As much as Cindy wanted to jump back into the tangle of bodies, she needed a 
quick break to recover. She left the orgy, escaping into the hallway. Her 
body was streaked in the juices of Kate and the twins, and Martha's breast 
milk. She walked down the hall and looked out the window. Below she could 
see into the park. She noticed a lone female sitting on a beach. She was 
wearing a green collar, yet no one seemed to approach her.</p><p>A few minutes passed and still no one had stopped to take advantage of the 
girl. She was very pretty. Nice big breasts, milky white skin. Blond hair, 
but a shaved pussy.</p><p>""There you are. Your missing out on the activities in your bedroom.""</p><p>Cindy turned to see Lisa. She gave her a gentle kiss. ""My pussy needed a 
break.""</p><p>Lisa laughed. ""Mmmm, I hope not to long of one.""</p><p>""Never,"" Cindy said. ""I was just looking at the girl in the park. No one is 
paying any attention to her.""</p><p>Lisa peered out the window. ""Oh, that's Renee.""</p><p>""Reeking Renee?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Cindy turned back to the window. She was so beautiful. What a shame no one 
wanted her. ""Ohh,"" Cindy said. ""Here comes some people.""</p><p>Cindy watched as three women approached. Two wore black collars, and one had 
on a brown collar. Cindy hadn't seen that color on anyone before. The black 
collar girls wore long black dresses. Very little showed. The girl between 
them, with the brown collar was completely nude.</p><p>""What's with the brown collar?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""She must have done something wrong. The brown collar means your in shit. 
What every rule she broke, making her eat reeking Renee is going to be her 
punishment.""</p><p>""Eating Renee's pussy is a punishment?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>Cindy watched as the women in black ordered the girl between then to kneel 
before Renee. They could hear the women ordering the girl to eat Renee. 
Cindy watched as the woman in black stepped back. They held their noses. 
Renee opened her legs, spreading her folds. The brown collared girl moved 
close, then pulled back. Again the women in black ordered her to eat. 
Finally the woman complied. Cindy could hear her whimpering and crying. 
These where not sounds of passion.</p><p>
It also didn't look like Renee was enjoying herself.  She just sat there as 
the girl licked at her cunt. Each lick was more like a quick flick, with as 
little contact as could be made. Cindy knew their was no way Renee was going 
to cum being eaten that way. The brown collared girl was forced to stay 
between Renee's legs for ten minutes. Then she was released. The women in 
black telling her she was free to go. At a full run, the brown collared girl 
raced out of the park, disappearing down the street.</p><p>Renee closed her legs. She continued to sit there. Her facial expression 
unchanged.</p><p>""That's so sad,"" Cindy said. ""She didn't even cum.""</p><p>Lisa caressed Cindy's shoulder. ""I doubt she every does unless its by her 
own hand. Now come on, everyone's going to take turns masturbating on your 
bed. It should be a very wet place to sleep for you tonight.""</p><p>Cindy laughed. ""As if I'm going to get any sleep.""</p><p>As they entered their apartment together Cindy left such sorrow and pain for 
Renee. Here she was, enjoying an orgy in her bedroom and poor Renee, was 
alone in the park, loveless.</p><p>Something had to be done to help Renee. She deserved to have some happiness. 
Eating her cunt shouldn't be a punishment. As Cindy was pulled down to her 
bed, she knew what she had to do. And she was going to do it.</p>"
1421,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 13 (Reeking Renee)",Ginger Winters,13,,[''],"<p>When Cindy woke the next morning she was laying beside Martha on her bed. 
She smiled as she became fully awake, noticing Kate nursing on Martha's left 
tit. Cindy still couldn't get over the fact that Kate was a clone of Martha. 
In essences it was like she was nursing on herself. It also amazed Cindy 
that Martha was still lactating after all this time. But she guessed, with 
so many people sucking on your tits in Lesbian City, when would you have 
time to dry up?</p><p>Kate smiled and winked at Cindy. She moved her mouth away from her still 
sleeping mother and said. ""I haven't had any from her right tit this 
morning, she'll be nice and full, why don't you enjoy a drink?""</p><p>Cindy nodded and moved toward Martha's right breast. She cupped it and 
lowered her mouth to her perky nipple.</p><p>""Wait,"" Kate said, ""I have to get it ready for you.""</p><p>Cindy watched Kate, not understanding what she meant. Kate moved her right 
hand down and between her mothers legs. She then slipped her middle finger 
into Martha's wet pink pussy, stirring her juices.  She then brought her 
cunt soaked fingers to Martha's right nipples and caressed it until it 
puckered. A silky, wet trail of pussy juice was left behind when Kate moved 
her hand away.</p><p>""There, now she's ready,"" Kate said with a giggle.</p><p>Cindy closed her mouth on Martha's flavorful nipple. She sucked a great 
portion of her breast into her mouth. Drinking deeply. Each time she sucked 
a small squirt of hot milk splashed over her tongue. It tasted so good, so 
hot. Martha moaned as both girls nursed on her. She was still asleep, but 
obviously was enjoying the stimulation. Kate moved her little hand back 
between her mother's legs and began stroking her.</p><p>Cindy reached down and joined Kate in caressing Martha's cunt. She slipped 
her middle finger into her gash and found Kate's middle finger already 
there. Together, they slowly finger fucked her. All this action slowly woke 
Martha up. As she came awake she also came. Her orgasm rocking her body, her 
moans filling the room.</p><p>Lisa Sat up. Cindy hadn't seen her, but she had been sleeping beside Kate. 
""Well you three are certainly putting on a good show.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. She sucked hard on Martha's tits, filling her mouth with milk. 
Then she spit it at Lisa. A fountain of milk ached through the air raining 
lightly down over Kate, but splashing hard against Lisa's face.</p><p>Lisa gasped as breast milk dripping off her cheeks and chin. ""You slut!""</p><p>Cindy burst out laughing as the breasts milk drained off Lisa's face.</p><p>Lisa stood up.  ""Think that's funny?"" She said laughing too. She reached 
down and spread her cunt. ""I'm betting I can make you a lot wetter!""</p><p>""Okay, okay, you win. What can I do to make that up to you?""</p><p>Lisa stepped over Kate and her mother. She lowered her pussy to Cindy's 
face. ""Make me cum and all is forgiven.""</p><p>Cindy pressed her face into Lisa's wet, pink folds and licked deeply. As she 
sucked on her lovers pussy, she felt someone moving between her legs. She 
quickly glance down  and saw the top of Kate's head. She could her the 
little girls nose pressing into her silky valley.</p><p>Lisa came on Cindy's face as Cindy came on Kate's. Martha fondled Cindy's 
tits as she climaxed. Lisa moved off of Cindy's face and laid beside her.</p><p>Martha called to her daughter. ""Come here honey, and let mommy make you feel 
good.""</p><p>Kate jumped onto the bed, straddled her mothers face and lowered her wet 
cunt to her mouth. Martha quickly had her little girl cumming. Cindy watched 
as droplets of little girl juice streaked down her face. Cindy licked up 
what she could from Martha's cheek.</p><p>""Would you like to lick me?"" Kate asked to Cindy.</p><p>Cindy nodded and Kate moved off her mothers face and lowered her still 
draining pussy to Cindy's mouth. Cindy licked and sucked deeply into Kate's 
hole. Drinking up her wonderful juices. Kate moaned and started to cum 
again. Her little body tightening under the flicks of Cindy's tongue against 
her clit.</p><p>The four of them then fell back to sleep, just enjoying the moment and the 
closeness of each others bodies.</p><p>When Cindy woke again only Lisa was in the bed with her. She was looking at 
her and smiling.</p><p>""Our party was quit a success.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa. ""Yes it was, I think everyone had a good time.""</p><p>""Oh they did, they even left you a present."" Lisa then nodded toward the 
nightstand.</p><p>Cindy turned her head. On the nightstand was a wine glass full of a soft, 
honey colored liquid. A note sat next to it. Cindy picked up the note and 
read it aloud.</p><p>""From all the girls, thank you for a wonderful time.""</p><p>Cindy picked up the glass and brought it to her nose. It was a wine glass 
full of pussy juice.</p><p>Cindy said. ""Oh my goodness. Every girl must have contributed a few droplets 
of their cum for us.""</p><p>Cindy lifted the glass to her lips and tasted it. The liquid tasted sweet 
and was silky smooth. Cindy took a bigger mouth full. She did not swallow, 
but instead held onto the valuable liquid, swishing it around in her mouth. 
She then turned to Lisa and kissed her. Lisa opened her mouth and let Cindy 
push the cunt juice over her lips.</p><p>Together Cindy and Lisa took turns drinking small amounts of the cum juices. 
Lisa grabbed Cindy's hand and put it between her legs, Cindy slipped two 
fingers into Lisa's hot hole. Lisa started to finger fuck Cindy as Cindy 
finger fucked her. Together they finished drinking the girl cum as they came 
on each others hand.</p><p>Cindy smiled at Lisa as she licked the cum off her fingers.</p><p>""So what do you want to do today?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Well I've been thinking about Renee.""</p><p>""Reeking Renee?""</p><p>""Yes, after seeing her being eaten out yesterday and not enjoying it at all, 
I was thinking I would like to do something for her.""</p><p>Lisa kissed Cindy. ""You are so kind to want to help her. But I don't know 
what you can do?""</p><p>""I would like to make her cum.""</p><p>""You mean eat her out to make her cum?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well you can try, but I think you will fail."" Lisa grabbed Cindy's hand. 
""Come on, lets go to where she lives and I'll show you what I mean.""</p><p>Cindy and Lisa dressed, put on their red collars and headed out the door. 
Both wore spaghetti strap black dresses that stopped just below the navel 
leaving their vagina's completely exposed. Lisa loved showing off her 
hairless pussy and Cindy loved doing so too. Of course showing off your 
pussy was the norm in Lesbian City.</p><p>Cindy drank in the views around her as she walked hand in hand with Lisa. 
All around them women frolicked. A half dozen girls lounged in the park, 
kissing and fondling each other. On a park bench a girl was spread wide, 
fucking her cunt with a bright yellow dildo as two women in a sixty-nine 
licked each other at her feet.</p><p>The sounds of moaning and groaning greeted the ear at every turn. Lisa 
brought Cindy to the place where Renee lived. It was a drab, dark colored 
building. Lisa stopped at the closed door.</p><p>""If she's here we will smell her right away."" Lisa said. She pushed the door 
open and stood back.</p><p>Cindy peered inside. The hallway was dark, but she could see a light at the 
far end. Cindy stepped closer and sniffed the air. A strange aroma wafted 
out to her. She stepped through the doorway and her nose was assaulted by a 
powerful smell. It was incredibly thick. Cindy recognized it as that of a 
pussy, but it was far more then that. The tangy, spicy flavor that women 
have was lost to a nearly disgusting odor. Cindy tried to put her finger on 
it. It was more like a pussy that had never been washed.</p><p>""Poor Renee,"" Cindy said aloud. ""How does she put up with her smell?""</p><p>""I don't know"" Lisa said. ""Still want to eat her out?""</p><p>Cindy turned back to Lisa. ""Yes... but I'll have to find a way... there must be 
something.""</p><p>""Drugs maybe,"" Lisa said with a laugh.</p><p>Cindy eyes widened. ""Yes drugs!""</p><p>Lisa shook her head. ""I'm sure Renee's tried everything.""</p><p>""No, not drugs for her, for me.""
Lisa said. ""Well I'm not sure what type of drugs you want to try... come on, 
lets get you something, at least if we can't find something to get you over 
her smell we can get you high.""</p><p>They both laughed as the headed down the street.</p><p>Lisa took Cindy to see Veronica. Veronica had a small store catering to 
drugs that made your orgasm feel different. Depending on what you wanted to 
feel. Almost ever experience, every type of pleasure, it was here in a 
bottle.
Veronica even had some wicked drugs. Drugs that gave you pain, like that of 
child birth. Cindy was surprised.</p><p>Veronica came out of the back room. She was a wild looking woman, her hair 
was blond, but she had a bright blue streak down the middle. She was nude, 
but her body was covered with tattoo's. She had a nipple ring with a gold 
chain running from the nipple to a tongue ring. Her cunt lips were also 
lined with several rings, each with a small golden chain attached. These 
chains all disappeared into her vagina.</p><p>""Hi ladies, what can I do for you?""</p><p>Lisa said. ""My friend here needs a drug, something quit powerful I would 
think.""</p><p>""What do you need it to do? Do you not see something that interests you?"" 
She waved her hand around the room, pointing to the many bottles.</p><p>Lisa shook her head no. ""She needs something to take her mind off... off a 
smell.""</p><p>Veronica paused for a moment. She nodded that she understood.</p><p>""A very risky thing you propose to do.""</p><p>She then reached between her legs and pulled on one of the gold chains. A 
small bottle on the other end popped out of her cunt. She whipped off her 
juices, opened it and poured out several small white pills.</p><p>""Now these are very powerful drugs, some of the most powerful I have. You 
put one under your tongue, once it dissolves your mind becomes open to 
suggestions. You will believe or do anything you are told. But only one 
suggestion can be given. The mind can not handle more then that. Here takes 
these, but use them wisely.""</p><p>Lisa and Cindy thanked Veronica and left. They made their way back to 
Renee's place. Cindy felt a bit nervous. She hoped this was a good idea.</p><p>Lisa opened the door to where Renee was staying. Her powerful smell again 
swept over them.</p><p>""Now Cindy, I'll give you this pill and have you breath in deeply the aroma 
coming from Renee's pussy. I want you to keep thinking it's a wonderful 
smell. Over and over again. Okay?""</p><p>Cindy nodded. ""I hope this works.""</p><p>Lisa said, ""I'm sure it will. Now this will last eight hours. So I hope she 
will be able to enjoy lots of orgasms with you in that time. Are you sure 
you want to do this?</p><p>Cindy nodded.</p><p>""Ready?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Cindy said, opening her mouth.</p><p>Cindy placed one of the small pills under her tongue. Cindy closed her 
mouth. Lisa began repeating the suggestion. ""Renee's cunt smells wonderful, 
you love the smell of her pussy. Her pussy smells wonderful. You love her 
smell.""</p><p>Cindy listened to Lisa's words. She said to herself that she loved Renee's 
smell, that she loved her aroma.
Cindy sniffed the air of the hallway, It smelled sweet and fresh. Slowly she 
walked down the hall. At the end of the hallway Cindy stepped into a large 
brightly lit room. It was very nicely decorated.</p><p>Cindy walked in slowly. She could hear a woman singing, her voice as sweet 
as the smell filling the room.</p><p>""Hello?"" Cindy said tentatively.</p><p>Renee popped her head around the corner. She looked slightly startled. 
""Hello,"" she said back.</p><p>She came into the room and slowly talked toward Cindy. She had a very 
puzzled look on her face. Then she said. ""You're not wearing a brown collar? 
You're not holding your nose? Why are you here?""</p><p>""I'm here to see you. I spotted you from my apartment building yesterday, I 
watch a girl lick you, you seemed unfulfilled, you didn't cum.""</p><p>Renee still didn't understand. ""No one ever comes to my room.... Are you sure 
your not suppose to have a brown collar on? Aren't you being punished for 
something?""</p><p>Cindy smiled at Renee. ""No. I'm here to ask if I can eat you out. If you 
will let me make you cum.""</p><p>Renee broke down into tears. They rained off her face.</p><p>Cindy said. ""I'm sorry, did I say something wrong? Should I not have come 
here?""</p><p>""No, no... Goodness no. These are happy tears. You have no idea how lonely 
I've been. How long it's been that someone wanted to lick me. That wasn't 
forced.""</p><p>Cindy hugged her and kissed her deeply. She wiped away some of the tears and 
moved her toward her bed that Cindy spotted over Renee's shoulder. Renee 
fell back onto the bed. Cindy pushed her legs open and lowered her face to 
her cunt. To Cindy the powerful smell that wafted up to her nose was 
delicious. Cindy noticed that Renee's bed also smelled like her pussy. In 
fact, the odor permeated everything in the room.</p><p>Cindy looked at Renee's cunt. Unlike all the others she had licked in 
Lesbian City, Renee's looked dry. Cindy ran her fingers into her pussy lips 
and pulled them open. The smell that spilled out took Cindy by surprise. She 
could see her pussy smell, like a little cloud of smoke.</p><p>Cindy reached two fingers, one from each hand into her cunt and pulled her 
wide. Stretching her open. More of smell wafted out. Cindy looked deep into 
Renee's cunt. Her inner walls were dry. Cindy placed her mouth over her hole 
and plunged her tongue deep. She licked at her inner walls, letting her 
saliva coat her pink tunnel.</p><p>Renee moaned. It had been a long time since someone had licked sincerely 
into her cunt. Cindy licked deeply, then gathered up her saliva and spit 
into Renee's hole. Then she started to finger fuck her. As her fingers 
worked her tight hole, Cindy sucked on Renee's clit. Slowly, pulling it into 
her mouth.</p><p>Renee clutched the bed sheets and screamed out. She orgasm rocked through 
her again and again. Cindy continued to finger fuck her, feeling her inner 
muscles grip her finger. Cindy licked and licked at her clit. Renee slowly 
let go of the bed and began to caress the back of Cindy's head.</p><p>Cindy pulled her fingers from Renee's hole. They were still dry. Not a drop 
of cunt juice had been discharge. Renee looked down at Cindy and smiled.</p><p>""Thank you so much. You just did a wonderful thing for me.""</p><p>Cindy smiled up at her. ""My pleasure.""</p><p>Renee shook her head. ""And you don't mind my smell?""</p><p>Cindy breathed in deeply. She pulled her nose into Renee's hole and took a 
second deep breath. ""I love your smell. So sweet.""</p><p>Renee smiled. ""No one else thinks so.""</p><p>Cindy said. ""Well I did have a little help.""</p><p>Cindy then explained the drug and how it made her believe the odor was sweet 
and wonderful.
Renee pulled Cindy up to her and kissed her deeply. She caressed her face 
and fondled her breasts.</p><p>""Thank you for doing this for me. Your kindness, your thoughtfulness has 
saved me.""</p><p>Cindy didn't know what Renee was talking about. ""I don't understand.""</p><p>""Let me explain it to you. I was one of  Queen Victoria's lovers. And she 
loved eating me out. I playfully said no one could resist my cunt. She then 
made me a bet, something I should never have done.""</p><p>""What was the bet?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""I was going to have the operation to be a super squirted. And Victoria said 
she would let me live with her, but only if I proved no one could resist my 
pussy. All I had to do was have the operation, but I wouldn't be a super 
squirt, but a super smeller. I never guessed I would smell so strong. At 
first even I couldn't stand my smell, but I got over it. Then all I had to 
do was have someone voluntarily eat me out and make me cum. And I would win 
the bet. But no one did. Everyone avoided me. And I wasn't allowed to tell 
anyone, everyone just believed it was an accident and that I would leave the 
city to get it fixed.""</p><p>Cindy shook her head. ""That's so sad.""</p><p>""And then Victoria, having pity on me, set it up so that girls that were 
being punished from breaking city rules would have to lick me. Of course 
these girls weren't enjoying themselves and never made me cum. And because 
it wasn't voluntary, it didn't count. Then I basically became an outcast. If 
I went to a club, I simply cleared the place. My smell is overpowering.""</p><p>Cindy grabbed Renee's hand and pulled her off the bed. ""Come on, let go.""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>""To Queen Victoria's place. I'll eat you out in front of her place in front 
of everyone. You will win your bet and she'll have to get your pussy fixed.""</p><p>Renee kissed Cindy. ""My room in monitored, she will already know about you 
doing this wonderful thing for me.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Renee again. ""Then let me lick you again. I think you need to 
make up for lost time.""</p><p>Renee pushed Cindy down on the bed. ""After I've eaten you.""</p><p>Cindy closed her eyes as Renee's mouth closed on her pussy.  She breathed in 
deeply again. For now, the smell was wonderful and she wanted to breath in 
as much of it as she could.</p>"
1422,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 14 (And Gretchen Makes Three)",Ginger Winters,14,,[''],"<p>Lisa sat in front of the video phone talking to her supervisor who wanted an 
update on how Cindy was doing.</p><p>""She's adjusted quit nicely to what we have to offer,"" Lisa said. ""She's 
cooperated with me and rules of the city to a T. She has also been willing 
to participate in everything from group sex to golden showers. I've had a 
wonderful time with her and I feel she is a welcome addition to Lesbian 
Land.""</p><p>""Very good,"" Lisa's supervisor said. ""We are running behind in getting the 
other new girls accustomed to what is expected here. I have several women 
waiting for guides, please report to my office this afternoon and pick up a 
new girl.""</p><p>Lisa swallowed hard. She nodded that she would report. As the monitor went 
black, Lisa slumped in the chair. She had guided dozens of women around 
Lesbian City, but she had never had such strong feeling for any of them like 
she did for Cindy. She loved Cindy, loved her playful manner, loved her 
company.</p><p>Lisa found Cindy lying on the bed watching the TV monitor. She was gently 
rubbing a vibrator over her nipples, making them hard. On the big screen 
another women was sitting on her bed masturbating with a dildo. Cindy smiled 
when she spotted Lisa in the doorway. She reached down between her legs with 
her right hand and gently tugged on one of her pussy, briefly showing her 
some pink.</p><p>Lisa smiled weakly back.</p><p>""What's wrong?"" Cindy said, expecting Lisa to simply jump on the bed and 
devour snatch.</p><p>""I've been given a new assignment... A new girl to show around the city.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Cindy said, not sure if she understood the implications of Lisa's 
statement.</p><p>Lisa remained silent.</p><p>""What does this mean?"" Cindy said. ""What does this mean for us?""</p><p>Lisa came over tot he bed and sat down next to Cindy. She ran her hand 
through her long red hair. ""Well, it means I have to spend time showing the 
new girl around, teaching her like I've been teaching you.""</p><p>""Don't tell me this means you won't be sleeping here... that you won't be living 
with me?""</p><p>""I'm not sure. Normally we try to spend as much time with the new girls as 
we can. You know, like I've been doing with you... being there, or close by to 
answer your questions or give you direction. Make you feel comfortable with 
various sexual encounters.""</p><p>Cindy gave Lisa a kiss. ""You've been a great teacher. But just because your 
showing a new girl around doesn't mean we can't still be together does it?""</p><p>Lisa said. ""I can still be with you, as long as the new girl agrees, but 
I'll be away a bit more, you know showing this new girl the ropes so to 
speak.""</p><p>Cindy laughed, trying to make light of the situation. ""I love all these 
twentieth century saying you come up with...  but can't she just move in with 
us?""</p><p>""Normally you are assigned an apartment, but if she wants to forfeit it and 
move in here she can. But we don't even know who I'll be helping. She could 
be no fun at all, or a real bitch. One never knows.""</p><p>Cindy pouted. ""Maybe we should just hope for the best.""</p><p>Lisa nodded. ""There is another option, I could give up my job as a guide.""</p><p>Cindy hugged Lisa. ""No, I don't want you to do that. Lets just see how this 
plays out.""</p><p>Lisa smiled at Cindy. ""No matter what happens we will still get time to make 
love. Besides, your not getting rid of me that easily.""</p><p>""Good,"" Cindy said. ""Because I plan on keeping hold of you for a long 
while.""</p><p>""You better,"" Lisa said. She kissed Cindy again. Then she pushed her down on 
the bed and fondled her shapely tits and ass.</p><p>Cindy and Lisa made love for an hour, just enjoying being together. Then it 
was time for Lisa to get ready.</p><p>""Come on."" Cindy said. ""You better get ready.""</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""No, lets both get ready, I want to you meet her too.""</p><p>Cindy said, ""Okay, what type of look are we going to go for? The 'we're the 
biggest sluts in Lesbian City' look, or maybe the...""</p><p>Lisa interrupted, ""...we'll eat your cunt until you scream look.""</p><p>They both laughed as they inspected the closet and the treasures it held. 
They decided to just dress as sexy as they could and leave it at that.</p><p>First Lisa slipped on her black, fishnet stockings and gloves, then she put 
on a red jumpsuit that had several large holes cut out, each in a strategic 
place, exposing her bum, hairless pussy, and her breasts. To finish the 
outfit off, she wore some rhinestone bracelets, and matching belt, and her 
gold studded cowboy boots. She wore her long blond hair up and added some 
barrel curls to give it some extra dimension.</p><p>Cindy took an eyebrow pencil and filled in Lisa's nearly invisible brows. 
She then added a rich blue mascara, concentrating on her top lashes to give 
her an intense, cat-like appearance. Lisa finished off her, 'come fuck me' 
look with a deep red lipstick. She then adjusted her top, so her big tits 
stuck out prominently.</p><p>Cindy also got dressed up. She liked the look of the rhinestone's Lisa was 
wearing, so she put on a waterfall rhinestone dress. The little beads were 
spaced an inch apart, and looked very sexy against her milky white skin. She 
loved how they felt against her nipples, which hardened as the little beards 
rolled across her skin slightly when she moved. She used a thin silver belt 
to bring it in around her waist, and give it some shape. The beaded dress 
reached to her knees, so she put on a pair of thigh high red stockings. 
Cindy combed her hair out so it flowed down her back.</p><p>""What do you think?"" Cindy asked, showing off her nicely framed pussy. The 
light dusting of red pubic hair above her slit showing from between the 
rhinestones beads.</p><p>""Yummy,"" Lisa said. ""You look good enough to eat.""</p><p>""That's the idea right."" Cindy said as she adjusted her red collar.</p><p>Lisa kissed Cindy. ""Honey, if you're looking to convince someone to live 
with you, then I would say you're dressed for the part.""</p><p>""Let's hope so.""</p><p>Together they headed to the main entrance of Lesbian City. All the new girls 
were lined up and waiting to be shown how the collar colors worked. Cindy 
looked over the girls. All were very sexy and most in their twenties. For 
the next fifteen minutes they watched a demonstration of the red and green 
collar. Then the girls waited for their guide.</p><p>The women Lisa was to guide for was a German named Gretchen. She had medium 
length blond hair, that bordered more on white. She was about 5'7, 120 
pounds. She was wearing a sheer, white T-shirt. Her 36C sized breasts 
sticking out prominently, each adorned with a large button sized brown 
nipple. Her ass was only a bit smaller then her chest, but she did have a 
narrow waist. She was wearing skin tight black leather pants and open toed 
black pumps.</p><p>Gretchen's fingers and toenails were painted black and she was wearing black 
lipstick. Gretchen pulled at a nipple ring through her T-shirt, stretching 
it out half an inch before letting it snap back. Her face grimaced slightly 
from the pain, but she seemed to like it as she tugged on it again.</p><p>Cindy watched as Lisa approached her. She could see them talking and Cindy 
noticed that Gretchen had a tongue bar-bell. Cindy moaned slightly as she 
imagined that skirting her entrance and brushing her clitoris. Lisa escorted 
Gretchen over to Cindy. She quickly introduced her and then the three of 
them left the building.</p><p>""So Gretchen, tell us a bit about yourself, what brought you to Lesbian 
City?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""I've been travelling the world, sampling women from all over Europe, and 
Asia, and decided to see what the North America ladies were like. Then a 
friend told me about the 'one stop shopping' of your lesbian city, and 
thought I would check it out.""</p><p>Gretchen smiled over at Cindy. ""So what's with you two?""</p><p>Lisa spoke. ""Cindy's my lover, and if it's okay with you, she'll be helping 
me help you get acquainted with the goings on around here.""</p><p>Gretchen smiled again, this time running her tongue bar-bell over her upper 
lip. ""Can't wait.""</p><p>""Come on then,"" Cindy said, grabbing Gretchen's hand, ""Let go to my place.""</p><p>Gretchen felt her pussy dampen as Cindy and Lisa pulled her toward the bed. 
She had become aroused by all the sights and sounds of the city, but it was 
not until she knew she was about to get fucked that her pink tunnel began to 
moisten. It had always taken her awhile to get wet, there was nothing she 
could do about it. That's just the way she was. Even if she saw something 
that made her hot and horny, it would take about ten minutes to get wet 
enough for vaginal penetration without experiencing some pain. Of course she 
wasn't about to tell Lisa and Cindy this, she didn't want them to know she 
loved a bit of pain.</p><p>Her excitement had grown passed that point for now, but she knew there would 
be lots of opportunity to be dry fucked by these girls.</p><p>Lisa and Cindy took turns kissing her and fondling her breasts. Cindy sucked 
on her right nipple as Lisa french kissed her, then they traded, and Lisa 
sucked on Gretchen's firm breast.</p><p>Lisa knelt in front of Gretchen. She slowly unzipped her leather pants and 
began to roll them off her hips. Cindy helped Gretchen pull her T-shirt off. 
Her perky tits bounced as the fabric that had dragged them up pulled free.</p><p>Cindy glanced down to Gretchen's crotch and watched as her pussy slowly was 
revived. She stepped out of her pants and stood before them nude. Gretchen's 
pussy lips were a glossy pink. A wide triangle of bleached white pubic hair 
run from the top of her slit out to cover her mound. She had a clit hood 
ring and a second ring lower down, in her outer labia next to her entrance.</p><p>Lisa pushed Gretchen down on the bed and pushed her legs open. Cindy watched 
as Lisa's tongue darted into Gretchen's cunt. Cindy laid on the bed beside 
Gretchen and started to kiss her. As their tongues explored each others 
mouth, Lisa's tongue explored her cunt, snaking up inside her, then out and 
over her clit. She bit on her clit ring and pulled it down. Gretchen moaned 
as a shape pin-prick like sensation cascaded from her clit deep into her 
body.</p><p>Gretchen worked her tongue bar-bell around the outside of Cindy's mouth, 
teasing her with it.</p><p>Cindy said. ""Want to tease another of my holes with that?""</p><p>Gretchen nodded. ""Give it to me baby.""</p><p>Cindy jumped up and straddled Gretchen's sweet face. She hiked up her beaded 
dress and lowered her dripping pussy down on her face. Gretchen thrust her 
tongue up, poking it into the gaping wet hole of Cindy's hungry cunt. Cindy 
moaned as she felt Gretchen's tongue bar-bell digging into her tender folds.</p><p>Cindy rocked her hips forward, fucking Gretchen's tongue. With each thrust, 
Cindy squeezed out several musky droplets of her cum onto Gretchen's tongue. 
Soon it was coated in Cindy's secretions.</p><p>Lisa was enjoying sucking on Gretchen's wispy cunt lips. She took the labia 
ring between her teeth and pulled hard. That stretched and separated her 
inner folds exposing her entrance. Lisa pushed two fingers into her hole and 
began to finger fuck her. Thrusting her fingers until the second knuckle 
disappeared into her pink flesh.</p><p>Cindy continued to ride her face, her cunt juices soaking her cheeks and 
chin. She looked down at her as her tongue vanished into her slit. ""I'm 
going to cum!"" Cindy screamed.</p><p>""Yes,"" Gretchen said. ""Give it to me baby, cum all over my face, soak my 
tongue in your cunt cum. Fuck my face and piss your juices out all over me 
baby. Make my face your fuck toy and cum on it.""</p><p>Cindy moaned louder as Gretchen attacked her pussy. Lisa felt Gretchen 
getting wetter and moving her hips more. She was close too.</p><p>Gretchen grabbed at Cindy's outer lips and pulled them wide, stretching her 
hole until a spacious gap appeared. She flicked her tongue at her expanding 
lips and felt Cindy hot and spicy cunt juices raining down into her mouth.</p><p>""Cum baby,"" Gretchen shrieked, ""give up your honey for me, make me eat your 
juices, make me suck your hole dry.""</p><p>Cindy came hard, her pussy quivering as Gretchen's tongue bar-bell grated 
her clit.</p><p>Gretchen came herself. Lisa's tongue and fingers sending her over the edge. 
Lisa felt her fingers being coated and felt the girls inner muscles 
clenching and unclenching as she kept her fingers buried deep in her fleshy 
folds.</p><p>Cindy slowly moved off Gretchen's face and laid down beside her. Lisa moved 
out from between her legs and laid on the other side of her.</p><p>""How does she taste?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Lisa held out the two fingers that she had fucked her with. They glistened 
with her discharge. Cindy opened her mouth and took the offering. Sucking 
then clean.</p><p>""I hope you're not going to be satisfied with just the second of my cunt?"" 
Gretchen asked.</p><p>""Of course not,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Cindy moved between Gretchen's tights and lapped at her puffy lips. She 
pulled her cunt open and filled it with her tongue, looking for some of her 
freshly discharged juice. She was disappointed to find only a trace of her 
tangy flavor. Lisa having done a very good job licking her clean and fresh.</p><p>As Lisa and Gretchen kissed, Cindy stripped off her dress, leaving only her 
red stocking on. She grabbed a strap-on dildo and adjusted it so that as she 
fucked Gretchen it would ride up and over her clit. Nothing like fucking 
someone and getting a freebee yourself. She was just about to mount her, 
when she got a wicked idea. She had seen a special dildo amongst all the 
toys they had but hadn't yet tried it out.</p><p>She scoured the floor for it. An evil grin crossed her face when she spotted 
it just under the bed. It was a long, purple colored toy. The shaft was 
deeply ripped and it was hollow. But the best part was you could fill it 
with liquid and trigger its release at anytime.</p><p>Cindy went to the kitchen and grabbed the bottle of breasts milk that was 
still half full from the refrigerator. She emptied it into the dildo and 
slipped it around her hips. Then she raced back to the bedroom.
Cindy found Gretchen between Lisa's legs, eating her out.</p><p>With only a bit of coaxing, Cindy got Gretchen to raise her ass up and get 
on her knees.</p><p>""Good girl,"" Cindy said. ""Now I'm going to fuck you nice and hard doggy 
style.""</p><p>Gretchen wiggled her ass at Cindy. Cindy placed her hands on Gretchen's ass 
and aimed the milk laden dildo at her pink hole. Cindy Pushed the tip of the 
dildo between her puffy lips and thrust it quickly inside.</p><p>Gretchen screamed into Lisa's pussy. Cindy rocked her hips fucking 
Gretchen's cunt hard. Each thrust pushed the dildo closer to her cervix.</p><p>Gretchen moaned louder. Cindy wasn't aware of it, but the coolness of the 
milk in the dildo had transferred into the shaft, making it a dozen degrees 
colder then her inner walls. As Cindy thrust, a sharp pain cascaded up and 
down her velvety tunnel. Cindy fucked her deeper, not stopping until ever 
inch of the ten inch shaft was buried in her fuck hole.</p><p>Tears filled Gretchen's eyes as the cold dildo filled her cunt. Some relief 
was had then was taken away, but the burning returned to her inner walls 
then it was brought back with the next thrust. Lisa had her eyes closed, 
tasseling her hair, enjoying the action of her tongue as she circled her 
hole with the tongue bar-bell.</p><p>Gretchen concentrated on how the dildo felt in her hole. She loved the 
mixture of pleasure and pain. It was so intense.</p><p>Cindy rocked Gretchen's body as she banged her. She loved seeing the ring 
around Gretchen's cunt gripping the shaft of the dildo, painting it with her 
inner cream. Cindy slowed the thrusts as she readied to flood her cunt with 
the breast milk.</p><p>Gretchen didn't know what was happening inside her. All of a sudden she felt 
a burning deep inside her cunt. The dildo had a small plunger inside it. It 
compressed the milk, building up a great deal of pressure. Then Cindy 
released it, the cold milk rocketed into Gretchen's pussy, splashing into 
her cervix. Gretchen's pink tunnel contracted as the chilly liquid drained 
from the dildo and filled her canal.</p><p>Cindy was able to stop and start the spurts of milk. A small switch was set 
into the strap around her hips, all she had to do was press it. With glee, 
Cindy pressed the button again and the fountain of milk ripped into 
Gretchen's cunt. Gretchen moaned as the icy liquid saturated her supple, 
elastic walls.</p><p>Then Cindy withdrew the dildo, her walls collapsed, causing the milk shoot 
even deeper into her body. Then the cold milk gushed into the farthest 
reaches of her body, Gretchen shuddered. She swore she could feel it in her 
ovaries.</p><p>Again the dildo plowed into her tight cavity and again Cindy released a 
squirt of chilly milk. Gretchen moaned as the cool liquid squelched the heat 
of her cunt. She could feel a burning as the end of the dildo, still 
dripping it's icy load banged into her cervix.</p><p>Gretchen groaned, holding in the screams she wanted to vocalize. Cindy 
stopped the dildo from discharging all the milk, she wanted to have a little 
left over to squirt in Gretchen's mouth. She wanted her to taste some of 
what she had sprayed in her pussy.</p><p>Cindy withdrew the dildo slowly, she watched as Gretchen's stretched hole 
closed up. A few droplets of milk squeezed from between her closing lips. 
They clung to the area around her entrance. Cindy licked her lips. She would 
be back to suck up all the creamy fluid that was trapped inside her after 
she blasted her face with the rest of the breast milk.</p><p>Gretchen was still moaning as she felt the cool liquid sloshing around 
inside her vagina. The walls of her cunt were warming, but very slowly. 
Cindy moved close to Gretchen's face. Gretchen looked up from between Lisa's 
legs. With her face dripping in Lisa's cunt juices, Cindy triggered the 
dildo. A thick, white stream of milk shot out from the dildo and splashed 
against Gretchen's face. The cool liquid rained off her face and dripped 
onto Lisa's hot, wet, pink cunt lips.</p><p>Both Gretchen and Lisa shrieked. Lisa bolted upright, her legs recoiling and 
her hands moving down to cover her hairless crotch.</p><p>""Fuck that's cold!"" Lisa shouted.</p><p>Gretchen moaned. The feeling of the cold breast milk mixing with the hot, 
spicy fluids of Lisa's cunt on her cheeks and chin made the prickling 
sensation even more intense.</p><p>Cindy blinked. She looked at Lisa. Then back at Gretchen, her face stained 
in pussy juice and breast milk. Dozens of droplets rolled off her cheeks and 
dripping onto Lisa's hands as they attempted to protect her pussy.</p><p>""Oh I'm so sorry, I didn't know it would be that cold.""</p><p>Lisa jumped up. ""You didn't fill her cunt with it did you?""</p><p>""Of course I did..."" Cindy gasped. ""Oh no... Gretchen... are you okay?""</p><p>Gretchen rolled onto her back. She spread her legs and grabbed her outer 
cunt lips. Her cunt lips parted and as her crack opened a milky fluid began 
to escape.</p><p>""Quick,"" Lisa yelled, ""Suck it out of her.""</p><p>Cindy slipped between Gretchen's thighs. As she moved her face to her hole, 
Gretchen pulled hard on her outer lips. Cindy only had a second to admire 
the contrast between her inner pink lips and the blackness of her 
fingernails. Her hole opened a half inch and with a grunt, Gretchen squeezed 
out most of the milk that was in her. Cindy's face was hit with the milky 
fountain.</p><p>Cindy began to laugh as the now sticky breast milk drenched her face. It 
wasn't as cold now, having been warmed by Gretchen's vagina. ""I guess I 
deserved that.""</p><p>Lisa hugged Cindy, she licked up some of the cunt flavored milk from her 
cheek. ""You certainly did.""</p><p>""Come here Gretchen,"" Cindy said, holding out her arms.</p><p>The three of them kissed and caressed each other. Lisa crawled under 
Gretchen and sucked on her pussy, drinking the last of the milk from her 
hole. Cindy and Gretchen licked each others face clean.</p><p>Lisa said, ""So Gretchen, do you think you can handle being with the two of 
us?""</p><p>Gretchen smiled. ""I think so, but we'll see, maybe the question will be can 
you handle me?""</p><p>Cindy kissed her. ""Don't worry, if we can't we'll get reinforcements.""</p><p>Gretchen smiled. ""Bring them on.""</p><p>Lisa pushed Gretchen back down on the bed. ""We'll look after that later, you 
still have some work to finish."" She lowered her pussy down to her face. 
""Now get busy.""</p><p>Cindy smiled as she watched Gretchen feast on Lisa's cunt. It looked like 
thinks were going to get a lot more interesting. A lot more interesting 
indeed.</p>"
1423,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 15 (An Evening with Renee and Queen Victoria)",Ginger Winters,15,,[''],"<p>Cindy woke in bed alone. Lisa had taken Gretchen out early to show her 
around Lesbian City. Cindy thought it best that Lisa spend sometime showing 
Gretchen the city and answering any questions she had. Cindy also wanted to 
explore the city a bit on her own.</p><p>Cindy got into the shower and lathered up her body. She took her time, 
enjoying the heat of the water as it cascaded over her perky tits. She 
soaped up her vagina, getting it squeaky clean. She just stepped out of the 
shower when two women wearing long black dresses entered her bathroom. Both 
were wearing black collars and both looked very official.</p><p>""Are you Cindy?"" one asked.</p><p>""Yes."" Cindy smiled.</p><p>The second girl swept her long black hair over her shoulders and reached 
under her dress. She parted her legs slightly and slowly pulled a rolled up 
letter from her vagina. She handed the soaking wet piece of paper to Cindy.</p><p>Cindy unwrapped it. Taking her time, rolling the velvety juices of the girl 
between her finger tips.</p><p>The first woman said, ""Queen Victoria requests that you attend her bedroom 
tonight at eight. You may bring a quest.""</p><p>Cindy nodded and began to read the note as the women walked away. 'Dear 
Cindy, thank you so much for helping me, your reward will be to enjoy an 
evening with me and Queen Victoria. We are both looking forward to seeing 
you. Love Renee.'</p><p>Cindy smiled. She couldn't wait for eight o'clock to come.</p><p>That night at seven forty-five, Cindy attended Queen Victoria's house with 
Lisa and Gretchen. She hoped they wouldn't mind her bring two guests. The 
three of them had dressed up. Cindy wore a green sleeveless dress that was 
cut so the tops of her nipples showed. It was also had a deep V slit right 
up the center so her pussy would show when she sat down.</p><p>Lisa wore a bright red miniskirt and matching halter top that had been cut 
out so her nipples showed. She also wore a string of pearls around her neck, 
which of course were anal beads.</p><p>Gretchen wore black leather, thigh boots, black crotchless panties, and a 
black leather pushup bra. Gretchen had painted her finger and toe nails 
purple for this occasion. She also had her tongue bar-bell in, expecting it 
to see a great deal of action. The three of them looked hot.</p><p>The woman that greeted Cindy and her lovers escorted them to the main 
sitting room. Several women milled about, chatting and kissing, they all 
wore green collars.</p><p>""Your friends must wait here for now, green collars only."" the woman said. 
""Cindy please come with me.""</p><p>Cindy gave both Lisa and Gretchen a kiss and followed her escort to Queen 
Victoria's bedroom.</p><p>The Queen's bedroom was massive. In the center of the room was a large round 
bed. Standing around the bed were several women. Each completely nude.</p><p>Cindy heard her name called. It was Queen Victoria's voice. She called 
again. ""Come here Cindy.""</p><p>Cindy approached, not yet seeing the Queen. Cindy's eyes widened when she 
got closer to the bed. In the center laid Queen Victoria, surrounded by 
dozens of sex toys.</p><p>""Tonight is your night Cindy, as a thank you for helping Renee.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""Where is Renee?""</p><p>""She will be here shortly. Come lay on the bed with me, I want to kiss you.""</p><p>Cindy almost jumped on the bed. She climbed into Victoria's arms and kissed 
her deeply. As she did she felt a dozen hands caressing and roaming her 
body. Finger's probing her ass and pussy. Hands massaging her back and legs, 
and the sides of her tits, which were pressed firmly against the Queen's.
Victoria's mouth held the aroma and taste of pussy. In fact every inch of 
her that Cindy kissed seemed to have that wonderful flavor.</p><p>Queen Victoria broke their kissing and told Cindy to lay on her back. Cindy 
expected to have her pussy licked at this time, but it was not to be. 
Instead, the women around her began to place strap-on dildo's all over her 
body. First she was fitted with one each on her upper thighs. Then one with 
was also a double headed dildo was placed on her pussy. She raised her ass 
off the bed so the straps could be slipped under her bum. Cindy moaned as 
the one end of the dildo was pushed deeply into her cunt. Then a dildo was 
strapped to her stomach. The leather strap pulled firmly against the small 
of her back. Next a black leather bra was placed on her, and a dildo was 
attached to each of her tits. Then her hands were fitted with open fingered 
gloves that had a long, thin dildo attached. Lastly she was filled with a 
face dildo.</p><p>Cindy wiggled on the bed. She felt the dildo's shake as she moved. She felt 
the bed move as the women around her climbed on to it. Cindy watched as the 
thigh dildo's were taken first. Two sexy blondes filled their cunts with the 
toys and began to kiss. Next a large breasted women fed her vagina the 
double headed dildo. Her weight forcing the end inside her to go deeper. As 
soon as she was snuggly placed and small Oriental woman filled her hole with 
the dildo resting on her stomach. She faced the women riding her pussy dildo 
and they began kissing. Next up were a pare of twins. They had the same 
small frame, tiny tits, and tight asses. Both had short dark brown hair and 
just a tufted of pubic hair crowning their cunts. They slid the didlo's that 
graced Cindy's tits into their wet slits. Cindy felt the pressure on her 
breasts as she rocked back and forth. Two women grabbed Cindy's hands and 
pushed her hand dildo's deep. Cindy started fucking them as the last dildo, 
the one on her face was held straight up. Cindy smiled as she watched Queen 
Victoria lowering her sweet, juicy cunt down on the toy. She was facing the 
twins, and as Victoria's cunt pressed against the last inch of the eight 
inch dildo, she started kissing and caressing the girls.</p><p>Cindy moaned as she felt the silky wetness of the women fucking themselves 
on her body begin to drain onto her skin. She felt the twins creamy wetness 
first, soaking onto her breasts. Then she felt the wetness of the girl 
fucking on her stomach. But it was Queen Victoria's creamy stream that 
grabbed Cindy's attention. Cindy first got a whiff of the Queen's cunt 
juices as she began to secrete heavily. Then it was followed by a honey 
colored liquid. Cindy moaned as the first droplets of the queen's special 
nectar ran down over her lips and onto her tongue. Victoria began to moan 
louder now too. She rode the dildo hard, and started spraying her cunt 
juices down the side of the long, pink dildo. The shaft of which was smeared 
in her silky cream.</p><p>""I'm coming,"" The queen yelled. She raised her cunt off the dildo and with 
the help of one of the twins fingers massaging her clit, then queen sprayed 
her Cindy's face with her cunt juices. Her hot discharge raining down on 
Cindy's cheeks and chin.</p><p>One of the twins leaned forward and took the dildo into her mouth and 
started to deep throat it. Sucking the queen's cum juices off the shaft. 
Cindy watched as the girl took all eight inches into her mouth. Then the 
room filled with a dozen voices of women cumming. Their orgasms splashing 
Cindy's body as they pulled their pussies from the toy's and let their inner 
cream gush onto her fair skin.</p><p>Cindy enjoyed feeling each of them cumming on her body. Soaking her skin 
with their precious juices. Feeling their cream running down the sides of 
her tits, coating her legs and belly, and soaking into her pink folds, it 
was heaven.</p><p>Once the women were finished cumming. They removed the dildo's and let Cindy 
caress herself.</p><p>Then one by one, they brought the dildo's coated in their cum to Cindy and 
asked her to lick them clean.</p><p>Cindy started with the twin's toy's. Their creamy wetness was very mild and 
almost sweet. She sucked lovingly at the shafts, making sure she drank all 
of their gifts.</p><p>The next toy, was the double headed dildo. The big breasted woman had the 
end that had been in Cindy's cunt in her mouth and was sucking it clean when 
she pushed the end that she had creamed on into Cindy's mouth. The woman's 
juices were very tangy, and Cindy loved the her powerful womanly odor.</p><p>Once the last toy had been licked clean, Queen Victoria joined Cindy. She 
kissed her deeply, then slowly kissed her way down her body until she was 
kissing her clit. Cindy rocked her hips as she felt the queen's tongue 
pushing into her fold and then deep into her streamy wet cunt.</p><p>Cindy wiped up some of the creamy juices left on her tits by the twins and 
licked it off her fingers. She looked over to see the girls in a sixty-nine, 
enjoying a second orgasm on each others tongues.</p><p>Victoria lapped at Cindy's cunt, drinking up her creamy wetness as it 
streamed out of her pink hole.</p><p>Then the queen moved so Cindy and her could be in a sixty-nine too. Cindy 
grabbed Victoria's outer lips and pulled hard, spreading the queen's hole 
wide. Her cunt was dripping. Cindy's mouth closed on her outer folds, and 
her tongue snaked deeply inside her. With a push, Cindy deeply french kissed 
queen Victoria's cunt. Wiggling her tongue inside her. Then she started to 
fuck the queen's cunt with her tongue, jabbing at her entrance.</p><p>Victoria was enjoying Cindy's pink tunnel as well. She lapped all around her 
entrance, then began to circle her hole until she had licked all the juices 
from her folds. Then the queen pulled Cindy's cunt lips apart and pushed 
three fingers into her, pumping them hard, forcing her juices to flow over 
her outer lips. Once they were stained in her discharge, Victoria licked her 
delicate folds clean again.</p><p>Cindy cold not help but cum as the queen's talented tongue worked her from 
clit to entrance.</p><p>Cindy screamed into the queen's cunt and Victoria came too. She gushed her 
hot inner fluid all over Cindy's face. Cindy drank at the queen's spasming 
hole, but could not keep up. Her cunt juices sprayed all over Cindy's face. 
Coating her. Cindy let the creamy nectar paint her cheeks and chin and neck. 
She felt it running into her hair and her ears.</p><p>The queen moved off of Cindy and stood looking down on her. ""Did you enjoy 
that dear?""</p><p>""Very much so,"" Cindy moaned, still feeling the sticky juices running slowly 
off her cheeks and into her hair.</p><p>""Good, because that was just a warm up.""</p><p>Cindy sat up when she heard Renee's voice. She was accompanied by several 
women. Renee flashed Cindy a big warm smile when she spotted her. She looked 
so beautiful and so happy, a smile from ear to ear.</p><p>Her big breasts bounced with each step, her blond hair fanning out around 
her sweet face.</p><p>Renee climbed onto the bed, scooted up next to Cindy, cupped her face and 
deeply french kissed her. Their tongue danced as the both began to caress 
each others breasts and pussies. As Cindy fingers slipped into Renee's silky 
pink valley she felt an object plugging her hole.</p><p>""What this?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Renee smiled. ""It's my gift to you.""</p><p>Cindy shook her head. ""I don't understand.""</p><p>Renee laughed lightly. ""You'll see. Now I want you to lay down on your 
back.""</p><p>Cindy did as Renee asked. Renee then straddled Cindy at breast level. Slowly 
the other girls in the room gathered around the bed to watch. Queen Victoria 
then spoke.</p><p>""Cindy, I've given Renee her wish. She wanted to be a super squirt. Only, 
because of the suffering she had to endure, I arranged for her to be the 
biggest super squirter in Lesbian City. And you sweet Cindy will be the 
first woman she sprays on.""</p><p>Cindy moaned at the thought of being sprayed by Renee's pussy juices. Still 
she was a bit puzzled as to why she had the equivalent of a butt plug in her 
cunt.</p><p>Renee said. ""Rub my clit Cindy, make me cum. I'll look after doing the 
rest.""</p><p>Cindy nodded and began to clit Renee's pussy and clit. Her finger danced 
over her clit hood lightly, each stroke bringing her clit more into view. 
Her outer cunt lips became engorged with blood and her lips became puffy. A 
small trickle of Renee's cunt juices ran out of her, being squeezed passed 
the plug. To Cindy it looked like Renee's cunt was bulging, as if a great 
pressure was building inside her. She had remembered Lisa telling her that 
when you were a super squiter you dripped all the time. Could Renee's vagina 
be full of her juices, just waiting to be released? And with the added fact 
of her cumming, would that not bring a torrent of cream splashing out of 
her?</p><p>As Cindy caressed Renee, she felt someone move between her legs and start to 
eat her out. She glanced over to where Queen Victoria was standing and 
noticed that a girl had knelt behind her and was licking her ass the pussy. 
Another girl was sucking on one of her nipples while caressing the other.</p><p>Cindy turned her attention back to Renee, she could hardly wait to see if 
her assumption was true. She caressed Renee's cunt lips and clit with both 
hands, spreading her valley wide with the left, and running her middle 
finger over her clit hood with the right. Soon Renee was moaning loudly.</p><p>""Ohhh, Cindy I'm going to cum. Great ready.""</p><p>Cindy watched as Renee reached between her legs and took hold of the cunt 
plug. She gripped it tightly, but didn't pull it free. Renee tried to hold 
back her orgasm. Then just as it was going to over take her she pulled the 
plug free.</p><p>Cindy watched as a torrent of  cunt juice surged from Renee's pink hole and 
washed over her tits. It splashed up and across Cindy's face, raining down 
on her lips, and stretched out tongue. Renee's juices were silky and hot. 
They tasted rich, that spicy mixture that is woman.</p><p>Again and again Renee's cunt gave up its gift. Spraying sheets of fluid that 
landed on Cindy's face. Her cunt was pissing juices, and with each wave of 
orgasm that rocked Renee's center, she sent another gushing river of cunt 
cum to rain down on Cindy's body.</p><p>Cindy reach between Renee's legs, pushed two fingers from each hand into her 
fleshy folds and pulled her wide open. With Renee's cunt stretched open more 
then two inches, Cindy could see the reservoir  of cunt juice her vagina 
held. It seemed to bubble and churn. Then as Renee's pussy spasmed her 
creamy juices again pissed out of her. Cindy moved her open mouth into the 
middle of the stream and almost choked as the Renee flooded her mouth. Cindy 
drank the creamy, hot liquid. It tasted divine as it spilled down her throat 
and into her belly.</p><p>
Renee's discharge had completely coated Cindy's upper body. Every inch of 
her was dripping wet.</p><p>Cindy loved the feel. After twenty amazing squirts, the waves of pussy juice 
slowed. Then Cindy was amazed to see a thick, almost syrupy liquid slowly 
oozing out of her cunt.</p><p>Renee moved from between Cindy's tits and squatted directly over Cindy's 
face, leaving a trail cunt cream that continued to ooze from her hot hole. 
She then lowered her dripping pussy to Cindy's mouth.</p><p>Cindy's tongue was painted with the gooey, sticky discharge. The tasty, 
syrupy cream began to fill Cindy's mouth. She didn't know if she should 
swallow it as it was or chew on it first, it was so rich and creamy.</p><p>Cindy let her mouth fill with Renee's cream. Once she could hold no more, 
she closed her mouth and swallowed it. Renee's cunt continued to discharge 
the thick cream, covering Cindy's lips when she had her mouth closed. The 
honey like liquid built up on her lips, and when Cindy opened them again, it 
spilled slowly over her teeth and gums.</p><p>Queen Victoria reached between Renee's legs, cupped her flowing cunt, and 
let her hand fill with the thick cream. She then brought it to her mouth and 
dipped her tongue into it. Cindy heard her moan. Then Victoria rubbed 
Renee's cunt cream all over her face.</p><p>Then all the women around her did the same, reaching between Renee's legs 
and scooping up some of her thick cream and rubbing it all over their faces.
When Renee finally moved off of Cindy's face, everyone present had coated 
their faces in some of Renee's discharge. Only Renee herself had not done 
so.</p><p>Renee then move down Cindy's body and squatted over Cindy's pussy. She 
pulled her cunt lips wide and began to squeeze her inner muscles. Slowly a 
gooey blob of cunt cream dripped out of her and coated Cindy's pussy lips. 
Renee then moved between Cindy's legs and started to eat her out. Her own 
face becoming coated in her creamy discharge.</p><p>Cindy came on Renee's face as she tongued her deeply.</p><p>""Now relax Cindy,"" Renee said. ""This is just the beginning of many wonderful 
things we are going to share tonight.""</p><p>Cindy smiled, her face still coated in Renee's cum. What could be more 
exciting them this?</p>"
1424,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 16 (Cindy- Super Squirter)",Ginger Winters,16,,[''],"<p>Cindy's tongue was getting an amazing workout.  She even amazed herself
as to how long she could keep licking without getting tired.  In fact, it
was almost like being on an addictive drug.  The more sex she had, the more
she seemed to want.  And thanks to Queen Victoria and her apply named
Lesbian City, she had all the sex she could handle.  Before coming here,
Cindy had felt she was a boarder-line nymphomaniac, but now she felt like
she was a full blown nymph, with an uncontrollable sexual desire that just
couldn't be quenched.</p><p>Cindy buried her face in the rich, pinkish folds of a sexy Asian girl
and busied her tongue and fingers.  The girls delicate pussy lips glistened
with her juices and her hot, tight hole dripped with her honey flavored
cum. They were locked in a sixty-nine position, with Cindy on top.  Queen
Victoria had suggested she enjoy the fruits of her home while her and Renee
prepared the evenings festivities, Cindy had spotted the sexy young girl
and simply pushed her to the floor and began kissing her, second later they
had moved into the pleasure position and began to devour each other.</p><p>Cindy was thrilled that Lisa and Gretchen were also able to share in the
fun.  Anytime one was invited to the Queen's home meant she would be
treated to something special.  Memories of the queen's spa floored Cindy's
mind and she moaned into the girls pussy she was licking.</p><p>Cindy lapped at the girls soft outer folds, working her away slowly
inward to her rigged clit.  She pushed two fingers into the girls watering
hole and pumped slowly, coating her digits with the girls cream.  When her
fingers were completely soaked, she stopped licking and placed them in her
mouth.  Cindy savored the flavor of the girls cunt juices.  She wondered
how it could be that everyone tasted so fucking good?</p><p>The unnamed girl began to orgasm, flooding Cindy's face as she again
buried her open mouth into her wet vagina.  Cindy moaned as she felt a wave
wash over her at the same time, the Asian girl having flicked her tongue
against Cindy's clit one time too many.  Together that screamed and groaned
as they melted into each other, becoming one.</p><p>After the last spasm waned, they moved out of the sixty-nine they had
locked themselves so tightly into and simply enjoyed the closeness of each
other's body as they kissed.</p><p>""What do you think the Queen and Renee are planning?"" Cindy asked the
girl between kisses.</p><p>The girl smiled.  ""I'm sure it will involve many more orgasms no matter
what she has planned.""</p><p>Cindy felt her nipples harden again.  ""I hope so,"" she said.</p><p>Cindy kissed the girl deeply and fondled her small breasts, she wanted
to have sex with her again.  She moved her hand back between her legs and
caressed her clit.</p><p>""Are you going to hog her all to yourself?""</p><p>Cindy looked up and smiled at Lisa.  Gretchen was standing next to her
and both of them were soaking wet.</p><p>Cindy smiled.  ""Ohhh, you found the queen's spa did you?""</p><p>Lisa nodded, reached down and pulled Cindy to her feet.  Cindy hugged
Lisa, rubbing her body against hers and transferring the fragrant cream to
her body.  Gretchen hugged Cindy too, caressing her body and painting her
tits and ass with the fragrant pussy juices.</p><p>Gretchen said.  ""I couldn't believe it until I saw it...  a pool full of
pussy juice.""</p><p>""I know,"" Cindy said.  ""And I couldn't stop drinking it once I got
started, it just made me so horny.""</p><p>""Speaking of horny,"" Lisa said, ""You have no idea how hard it was to
drag myself away from that pool of pussy juice to find you.""</p><p>Cindy smiled.  ""Oh, I have an idea all right.""</p><p>""Well come on then, I don't want to dry off,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""Like that's going to happen,"" Cindy said as she licked down the side of
Lisa's neck.</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa and then started to lick the cunt juices off her
cheeks.  She heard Gretchen moaning and noticed that sexy Asian girl had
moved between Gretchen's legs as was sucking on her puffy pink lips and
sucking the silky juices off her skin.  The four of them slowly made their
way back to the pool of pussy juice.  Cindy felt her nipples harden and her
vagina flood as they approached the spa.  Several women were playing in the
pool, splashing the cunt juices all over each other, while others laid on
the tiles around the pool licking up what was being splashed on the floor.</p><p>Cindy and Lisa moved into the silky waters.  They were both splashed by
the girls already in the spa.  In seconds Cindy's body was coated from head
to foot in the cunt cream.  She sat beside Lisa and kissed her, caressing
her body, and felt the silky texture of the creamy cum under her finger
tips as she ran her hands over Lisa's breasts.  Lisa reached between
Cindy's legs and parted her cunt lips.  Then Lisa pushed two fingers into
Cindy's hole, pushing deeply, then she pulled her fingers free quickly. 
Cindy felt her vagina fill with cunt juice.  Cindy did the same to Lisa,
finger fucking her and pumping her canal full of the fragrant juices.</p><p>Then abruptly Lisa stood up, she turned and faced Cindy, then spread her
engorged fleshy folds and squeezed her inner vaginal muscles.  Cindy was
then treated to a thick, heavy stream of cunt juice that gushed out of
Lisa's hole and washed all over her face.  Cindy lapped at Lisa's vagina,
licking off the juices that trickled out of her hole.  Cindy pressed her
face deeply into Lisa's cunt and breathed in, filling her lung with the
heavenly aroma of a woman's pleasure.  The sights and sounds around her
sent her into a sexual frenzy.  Cindy clutched Lisa's ass cheeks, parted
them and thrust both her middle fingers into Lisa's ass.  As she pumped her
anus, she again filled her vaginal cavity with her tongue.</p><p>Lisa screamed out as she orgasmed on Cindy's face.  She grabbed the back
of Cindy's head and pushed her as hard as she could into her slit.  Lisa's
clit rested on the bridge of Cindy's nose, and as she rocked her spasming
cunt on Cindy's face other girls in the spa spit mouth fulls of pussy juice
on Lisa's stomach and tits, which streamed down over her hard clit and
around Cindy's head.  Cindy drank the nectar as it flowed between her mouth
and Lisa's pussy.  She loved how every creamy drop tasted.</p><p>As Cindy cleaned up Lisa's pussy, she felt someone moved between her
legs.  Cindy glanced down to she the top of Gretchen's head, her hair
floating upward, small bubbles of air streaming up from the corners of her
mouth as her tongue pressed against her fleshing pink folds.  Cindy moaned.
Her excitement of having Gretchen eating her out while she was submerged in
the pool of cunt juice was too much.  Cindy's sound of orgasm echoed
throughout the room.  Gretchen stayed between Cindy's legs for as long as
her lung would allow.  When she came up for a breath of air, let her mouth
fill with pussy juice and this she french kissed with Cindy, letting
Cindy's mouth fill with the spicy, velvety cream.  Lisa sat down beside
Cindy and Gretchen and the three of them kissed and caressed each others
silky wet bodies for several minutes.</p><p>Cindy smiled when she spotted Queen Victoria and Renee approaching. 
Together Victoria and Renee entered the spa and as they kissed, Victoria
dragged Renee under the creamy smooth waters.  When they came up, Queen
Victoria flashed Cindy a big smile, then took Cindy's hand and pulled her
to her breasts.</p><p>Victoria kissed Cindy then said.  ""Renee and I want to give you a
special gift.  How would you like to become a super squirter?""</p><p>""Really?"" Cindy said, her voice almost a squeal.</p><p>""Really.""</p><p>Cindy turned to Lisa.  ""You wont mind if I do this will you?""</p><p>Lisa gave Cindy a quick kiss.  ""Of course not."" Then Lisa laughed, ""I'll
find away to keep my side of the bed dry.""</p><p>Cindy followed Queen Victoria and Renee to the room were she would have
the operation.  Cindy was nervous, which was understandable, but
groundless. She had nothing to fear.  The woman that was going to perform
the operation was an attractive East Indian lady.  She had long black hair
that reached to the middle of her back, her eyes, a deep brown, with long,
lush eyelashes.  She was wearing a thigh, red spandex jumpsuit, it had a
deep V cut, that exposed both her breasts, and her deep brown tiny nipples,
the crotch was cut out, relieving her hairy pussy.  A tangy of black hair
covered her mound and lower labia.  She had a emerald gemstone pasted to
her forehead, which matched her green collar.</p><p>""Cindy I would like you to meet Spice, she will be looking after you.""</p><p>Spice smiled at Cindy.  ""Please get up on the table and spread your
legs.""</p><p>Cindy did as Spicy asked.  The table was leather padded and comfortable.
Both Queen Victoria and Renee stood next to Cindy and watched as Spice
moved between Cindy's legs for a closer look.  She then raised a set of
stirrups and placed Cindy's legs in them, lifting her ass slightly and
showing off her pink, wet vagina nicely.</p><p>""Like what you see?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Yes, very much.  But I think we will all like it more once you become a
super squirter.""</p><p>Cindy said.  ""How does this work?  I mean, what do you do to me?""</p><p>Spice flashed Cindy a reassuring smile.  ""As you know your vagina
becomes wet when you are turned on and ready for sex.  Your juices help to
make penetration easier and more comfortable and pleasurable.  This
area..."" Spice paused, pushed her middle finger up to the first knuckle
into Cindy's hole and moved it around, ""...is were your secretions help
make penetration pleasurable and of course give you that wonderful tangy
taste if you're using your tongue for penetration.  What we do to increase
your vaginal discharge does not involve this area of your cunt as you might
expect.  What we do involves genetically altering the walls of your cunt
near your cervix.  The cells of your pink flesh walls become super-fluid
factories.  When you get turned on, so do the factories.  They begin to
product this silky, velvety cream that we all love so much.""</p><p>""And that's how I squirt?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""No dear,"" Spice said.  ""These cell can hold a great amount of liquid,
so they slowly grow in size, swelling to five to six times their normal
size.  As they swell some liquid escapes and begins to trickle out of you,
or pool in the bumpy creases deep inside you, Remember this is all
happening six or more inches inside you.  Now image all these millions of
cells lining your vaginal walls all filled with your creamy discharge, just
waiting to be released!  And the trigger is your orgasm.  Once you start
cumming, the walls of your cunt spasm and contract and then...  you gush
and gush and gush as the cells of your cunt release your excitement.  And
hopefully some lucky girl is there to enjoy the pussy facial.""</p><p>""That sounds wonderful,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Then lets get started."" Spice said.  ""Miki, we are ready to start.""</p><p>Cindy watched a second woman approached.  She was Japanese and very
pretty, with short black hair that framed her rosy round face.  She was 5'6
and wearing faux ostrich leather boots that ended at her thighs and that's
all, with the exception of a green collar.  Her pussy was shaved and she
had a tray of instruments.</p><p>Miki put the tray down, picked up a razor and some shaving cream and
proceeded to lather up Cindy's pussy.  Cindy didn't have much hair to
remove, so it didn't take Miki long to shave her bald.  She used her tongue
to clean up the last of the eatable shaving cream that had been
deliberately left around her hole and clit.  Cindy moaned as Miki's soft
tongue lapped at her dripping cunt.</p><p>Then Miki picked up a speculum and handed it to Spice.  She placed the
end in her mouth to warm it and then pushed it into Cindy's pink folds. 
Spice pulled the handle and Cindy felt her vagina being stretched open. 
Cindy wiggled her hips, she loved the feeling of being spread wide and on
display for the women around her.</p><p>Next Spice inserted an object into her gaping cunt.  It was long, silver
and had an orange light at the end.  Cindy couldn't feel anything
happening, but Spice and Miki seemed to be happy with the progress. 
Several more strange objects were inserted after that.  After each one was
removed, Miki licked it clean before placing it back on the tray.</p><p>After 20 minutes, Spice looked up from between Cindy's legs pulled the
speculum out and said.  ""All done.""</p><p>""Wow, that was fast."" Cindy said.  ""I'm surprised that everyone is not a
super squirter if the procedure can be done that fast.""</p><p>Victoria said.  ""True dear, but if everyone had this alteration,
assuming everyone would want it, then finding a woman that was a super
squirter wouldn't be special now would it?  And it's such a joy being
surprised sometimes by a bust of pussy juice isn't it dear?""</p><p>Cindy nodded yes.  She had enjoyed those occasions greatly.</p><p>""Now we just have to test you,"" Spice said.  ""Miki and I will get you
ready, Queen Victoria and Renee will then join in.  Now before we start you
have to remember a few things.  First you need to drink lots of liquids, it
doesn't matter what it is, just drink lots everyday.  And the second thing
is try to have as many orgasms as possible the first few days.  You want to
train those cells to produce and excrete your cunt cream in high volume.""</p><p>Renee said.  ""That's not going to be a problem at all.  Not only well we
keep her wet and cumming, but I'm sure she will find lots to drink too.""
Renee then parted her cunt lips and showed Cindy her dripping pink hole. 
As a super-super squirter, Renee was going to make sure Cindy had all the
fluids she could handle.</p><p>Queen Victoria said.  ""And of course dear the more water you drink more
of the drug you get and the cycle increases..""</p><p>""What drug?' Cindy said.</p><p>""The one that keep everyone horny.""</p><p>""You mean something's added to the water that makes me a nymphomaniac?""</p><p>""No dear,"" Victoria said, ""You are a nymphomaniac, most of the girls
are,.  The drug in the water just helps to bring the others up to our
level.""</p><p>""Enough talk, lets fuck!"" Renee said.</p><p>Renee jumped up on the table and squatted over Cindy's face.  Droplets
of pussy juice dripped from Renee's hole and landed on Cindy's tongue which
she stretched up to greet Renee's pink folds.  Renee began rubbing her clit
and Queen Victoria helped.  As Renee worked herself to orgasm, Spice and
Miki took turns eating Cindy out.  They each lapped at Cindy's hot hole and
soon Cindy felt a burning deep in her cunt.  Her tunnel was slick with
juices and her fleshy folds engorged.</p><p>Then Cindy started to cum, she felt the first spasm and then it felt
like her vagina was flooding.  It was like being peed in, only in reverse.
A rush of liquid gurgled and surged to find it's way out.  Queen Victoria
having heard the tone in Cindy's voice that she was about to cum darted
between her legs.  Miki and Spice stepped aside slightly, each held one of
Cindy's pussy lips.  They pulled them wide, opening Cindy up wide.  Her
gapping cunt, soaking wet from the cream her tunnel had been sending down
these last few minutes.  But now Cindy was about to squirt.  Victoria held
her face a foot away from Cindy's gapping hole.</p><p>Then the first rush of cunt juice came gushing out.  It was a thick,
creamy stream that in one blow completely engulfed Queen Victoria's head.
Every inch of her face was coated, her hair dripped cunt cream, and her
face wore it like makeup.  Again and again Cindy's pussy discharged it's
cream all over Victoria.  Spice and Miki moved into the stream of pussy
juice and were soaked in seconds too.  Renee, watching the torrent of juice
as it pissed from Cindy's cunt began to orgasm and spray Cindy's face. 
Cindy had been watching her cunt spray the three women between her legs and
her own cries drowned out Renee's.  Cindy felt the hot sticky liquid that
gushed from Renee's vagina, like seeing through a waterfall see watched
herself spray Victoria and Spice and Miki as she in turn was sprayed.</p><p>Renee then fell forward to be in a sixty-nine with Cindy.  Cindy's cunt
still gushed and Renee's face was quickly streaked in Cindy's discharge. 
Queen Victoria moved back slightly, opened her mouth and let the rainfall
of pussy juice that cascaded from Cindy's hole fill her mouth.  Little
creamy droplets filled the air around the girls heads and each spasm of
Cindy's orgasm triggered another squirt.  Renee's cunt was still creaming
too, but now was ejecting the thick, heavy cream she had before when her
orgasm reached its end.</p><p>Cindy moaned as the woman lapped at her still dripping cunt when she had
finally stopped squirting.  Cindy's upper body was caked in the heavy
discharge of Renee's pussy, but she was soon being cleaned up as Victoria,
Renee, Miki and Spice began to lick Cindy's body clean.  As Cindy lay on
the table being attended too, Lisa and Gretchen arrived.</p><p>Queen Victoria said.  ""Lisa, Gretchen, I have one task and one task only
for you two.  Please see to it that Cindy has at least one orgasm every
hour.  You may use any kinky idea, any object or any person to achieve this
task.""</p><p>Lisa and Gretchen smiled.</p><p>""Let the games begin,"" Lisa said and she moved between Cindy's legs.</p>"
1425,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 17 (The Super Snatches Movie)",Ginger Winters,17,,[''],"<p>""Queen Victoria wanted me to keep you cumming,"" Lisa said, ""And I
thought we should do something that will keep your mind totally on
pleasuring you, no one else.""</p><p>""But I like pleasing you and the other girls.""</p><p>""Lots of time for that.  This is a sit back and enjoy type of thing. 
You didn't see the first Super Snatches movie, in fact when we went with
Kate and her mom, you didn't see the second one either."" Lisa laughed. 
""Well you'll enjoy this, I just want you to sit back relax and enjoy.""</p><p>Cindy nodded.  ""Okay, for you anything.""</p><p>Cindy sat down beside Lisa, reach between Lisa's legs and gentle began
rubbing her wet folds.  Lisa mirrored Cindy's actions, dipping her fingers
into Cindy's wet slit.  As they finger fucked each other, the movie began.</p><p>Lisa said.  ""You just watch the movie.  I'll look after things down
here."" Then Lisa slipped between Cindy's legs and began to feast of her
dripping cunt.</p><p>The opening scene had two young girls, both about fifteen, twins sitting
at the kitchen table having lunch.  Both girls had long blond hair, blue
eyes, firm, perky size 34 breasts, hidden under white cotton bra's and
white silk shirts.  The girls had the most delicate features, soft, milky
white skin, pinkish thin lips, barely visible eyelashes and eyebrows.  In
the background their mother was fixing them each a blow of soup.</p><p>The one sister, April was leering at her sister, Pam.  ""Are you going to
fix a bath for me tonight or not?""</p><p>Pam frowned at April, then said under her breath.  ""I told you not to
ask when mom is around.""</p><p>April smirked.  ""So what if she overhears, you know I can fix that with
one drop...""</p><p>""I said stop it,"" Pam interrupted.</p><p>""Oww,"" April said as she received a kick from her sister on the shin. 
April glared at her sister.  ""This would be a very different household if
my pussy juices had the same effect on you as they do on everyone else.""</p><p>It was Pam's turn to smirk.  ""Well they don't do they.""</p><p>April sat back in her chair, folding her arms across her breasts.  ""I
just think we should use these gifts.""</p><p>Pam shook her head.  ""These aren't gifts, these are mutant powers. 
Powers we don't fully understand, and they should be used sparingly, just
incase.""</p><p>""In case of what?""</p><p>""In case the effect doesn't wear off.""</p><p>""Well your power isn't like mine, you use yours almost everyday""</p><p>Pam gave her sister her best pissed off look.  ""And who benefits the
most from that?  You're the one begging me to do it every night.  If we
didn't have to go to school I swear you would live in my...""</p><p>""Here you go girls,"" their mother said, placing a hot blow of soap in
front of each of them.</p><p>The twins both smiled at their mother.  She was very youthful looking.
Blond, with deep blue eyes like her children.  She was slightly bigger
breasted, and very shapely a 36-24-36 figure.</p><p>""Can I get you girls anything else?""</p><p>April smirked at her sister and then said.  ""Yes mom, you can strip down
to nothing, put your ass on the table in front of me, spread your wet cunt
nice and wide for me and let me eat you out.""</p><p>The girls mother gasped.  ""How could you say such a disgusting thing? 
That's revolting...  I can't believe I heard that.""</p><p>As April's mother ranted on, April slipped her middle finger into her
sopping wet vagina.  She stood up and quickly jammed her finger coated with
her pussy juices against her mothers lips as she was in full sentence. 
April's finger disappeared into her mothers mouth and she stopped
everything.  A blank look came over her face, then one filled with
adornment.</p><p>""Now mommy, what were you saying?""</p><p>April's mother looked her daughter lovingly in the eyes.  ""Oh honey I
love you, what can I do for you, do you want me to strip do like you asked
and show you my ...""</p><p>Pam jumped up.  ""April,"" she said strongly.</p><p>""Okay, okay.  Mommy, I want you to forget these last five minutes,
please go to your room and take a nice long nap.""</p><p>Reluctantly April's mother released her daughters finger.  ""Yes dear.""</p><p>April hugged her sister Pam as they watched their mother walk dreamy
faced from the kitchen.  ""Now we can have an early bath.""</p><p>Pam shook her head.  ""You know I hate you doing that to her.  And that's
just what I was talking about, what if your pussy induced mind control
didn't wear off one day?""</p><p>""Then I guess we would have mom as a sex toy.""</p><p>Pam slapped April across the face.  ""Don't you say that again.  You know
how I feel about you wanting to take advantage of her.""</p><p>April took no action.  Her red cheek stinging.  ""You and I have sex all
the time, I don't see why we shouldn't include mom.""</p><p>""For one, it's our free will that we have sex, mom hasn't shown that.""</p><p>April slipped her finger back into her wet vagina.  When she bought her
hand back up it glistened, shimmering with her magic juices.  ""This is not
evil.""</p><p>""I know, but it can be used for evil.  Now please stop it.""</p><p>April smiled.  ""Okay.  Now, with mom having a nap, can we bath together,
please, I want to feel your nectar all around me.  Come on, you like it
too.""</p><p>Pam nodded.  ""Okay, you know I can't stay mad at you...  race you.""</p><p>Pam darted up the stairs, April closely behind.  They ran into the
bathroom and stripped their clothes off.  April set herself down in the
empty bathtub and opened her legs wide.  She began to masturbate for her
sister, showing off her pink slit.  Pam sat on the edge of the bathtub with
her back against the wall.  She opened her legs wide and began to rub her
clit.</p><p>Slowly Pam's vagina became engorged.  Her soft pink lips puffed up and
began to turn a deep red.  April moved closer, and with both hands began to
spread her sisters wet folds and probe her hot hole.  Soon a stream of
pussy juice was leaking out of Pam's pussy.  Then Pam started to cum and
her cunt erupted.  A heavy stream of pussy juice gushed from Pam's now
gaping hole.  April squealed as her sisters pussy juices splashed over her
body.  April's nipples stuck out they were so hard and she moved one hand
back between her legs and continue to masturbate.  Her sisters pussy juices
began to quickly fill the bathtub.</p><p>Soon the bathtub was filled, Pam's pussy having produced the incredible
volume of liquid in less then two minutes.  April pulled her sister into
the silky juices and they kissed as they caressed each other and washed
each other with the pussy cream.</p><p>""I never want these days to end,"" April said as she kissed Pam deeply.
""Never.""</p><p>The Movie then shifted to the next act.  A woman was standing by a
window over looking a sprawling gothic city.  She was only visible from
behind at this point, her body almost silhouetted.  Her long stick straight
blond hair swept across her back, as she turned face on and walked toward
the camera you could see it was one of the sisters only older, about 22.</p><p>She was wearing a pink spandex body suit that showed off her every
curve. Her breasts held high, her nipples pressing against the fabric.  The
front of her skin tight suit had a stylized 69.  She walked toward a rear
room that echoed with the sounds of moaning.</p><p>When she entered the camera shifted to two nude women on a bed.  One
girl was on her hands and knees, behind her was a big, powerful looking
girl with a long, fat pink strapon dildo.  She was ramming it deeply into
the girl, making her scream with each thrust.</p><p>The girl on her knees had long red hair that swept and moved around her
head like it was alive.  Her hair seemed to be caressing her body, flowing
over her big hard breasts.  The woman fucking her was a tall, powerful
looking amazon.  She had these bomb-shell shaped tits, with big brown
nipples that stuck straight out and didn't sag at all.  She had muscles on
top of muscles.  Her arms were big and powerful, as were her bodybuilder
type legs.  Yet she still had a very feminine featured face.  Her hair was
a dark green and only should length.</p><p>The red head looked up and her flowing red hair reached out toward the
woman in the pink body suit.  ""Pam, come here and let me drink from that
wonderfully tasting pussy of yours.""</p><p>Pam nodded and slowly began to open the front of her jumpsuit.  A flap
of fabric dropped away from between her legs exposing this perfect pink
pussy.  Her mound was shaved, and her lips puffy and glistening with
moister.</p><p>Pam said.  ""I'll give you my pussy Tresses, but what will you give me?""</p><p>Tresses said, ""How about a wonderful orgasm?""</p><p>As Pam sat herself down infront of Tresses, the other woman said. 
""Let's try to all have an orgasm at the same time.""</p><p>Pam smiled at the powerfully built woman.  ""You had better slow down
then Amazon, because it looks like Tresses is close.""</p><p>""She's always close to cumming,"" Amazon laughed.</p><p>Tresses used her living hair to part Pam's pussy lips, then she started
to lick her.  Her tongue flattening out as she licked from Pam's entrance
up her silky slit to her clit.  Amazon's strap-on dildo was not only
snuggly in Tresses, but was also a double headed toy with one end deeply
inserted in her.  Each thrust moved the dildo between them, their pussy
juices creaming their thighs.</p><p>Pam moaned as Tresses worked her clit.  ""I'm getting close.""</p><p>""MMm,"" Tresses moaned into Pam's stretched cunt.</p><p>Pam said, ""What type of spray do you want?""</p><p>Tresses looked up at Pam.  ""Give me anything you want.""</p><p>Amazon said.  ""How about some really gooey stuff.""</p><p>Tresses paused.  ""That's to hard to get out of my hair.  Make it mild
and creamy, like milk.""</p><p>Pam smiled.  ""You can have both.  Move aside a bit Tresses.""</p><p>""Don't you want to cum first?"" Tresses asked.</p><p>""You know I don't have to cum to ejaculate.  I'll give Amazon what she
wants, then you can have what you want.""</p><p>Tresses moved aside, she tucked her long red hair back and out of the
way.</p><p>Amazon leaned forward, she rammed the dildo deeply into Tresses, making
her groan loudly.  Then Pam's pussy made a farting sound and a thick spray
of mucous gushed from Pam's cunt.  It splattered against Amazon, landing
hard against her upper chest and sticking fast.  Pam shot a second stream
of the gooey cunt cream at Amazon, coating her face and running down her
arms and neck and completely incasing her tits.  The honey colored gummy
discharge held Amazon fast.  Her powerful arm muscles strained, then slowly
moved away from her side, strains of Pam's gooey discharge clung to her
like glue.</p><p>Amazon then pulled some of the gooey mucous off her tits and put it in
her mouth and began to chew on it.</p><p>""Thick enough for you Amazon?"" Pam asked.</p><p>""Perfect,"" Amazon said as she continued to chew on the gummy cum.</p><p>""My turn,"" Tresses said.</p><p>Pam nodded.  Tresses moved between her thighs and used her hair to again
spread her cunt lips.  Pam pushed her hips forward and her cunt erupted,
soaking Tresses in a soft, runny cream.  Pam's pussy spurted several times,
coating Tresses face, and hair and even squirting above her head to soak
her back and ass.  Tresses used her living hair to rub the juices all over
her body.</p><p>Amazon started rocking Tresses with deep thrusts of the dildo, all three
of them moving closer to orgasm.  Then an alarm went off.  It rang
throughout the building.</p><p>Pam jumped up.  She pressed a button next to the bed and a picture swung
back and a monitor took its place.  On the screen was the image of a woman
in a blue suit.</p><p>""Commissioner Rosemary?  What's the emergency?'</p><p>""Pussy Wonder,"" Rosemary said.  ""It's you sister...  she's taken several
women from the First Avenue Bank hostage.""</p><p>""My sister?  That's impossible, she's locked up in a women's prison and
kept in a special cell.""</p><p>""She must have escaped, we are contacting the prison as we speak, but I
know your sisters voice and how she operates.  She's free alright.""</p><p>""What are her demands?""</p><p>""No demands so far.  We don't know what she's planning.""</p><p>Pam paused.  ""She knew you would contact me, so it's obviously me she's
after.""</p><p>""Then you had better not go, we can handle it.""</p><p>Pam shook her head.  ""Not a chance.  If you send some of your officers
in she have them under her spell in seconds, you don't want her to have an
armed arm.  We'll handle it.""</p><p>Rosemary nodded and the monitor went blank.</p><p>Pam placed her hands on her hips, ""Super Snatches Assemble.""</p><p>Tresses stood up, pulling the fat pink dildo from her sopping wet cunt.
Amazon did the same, reaching between her legs to pull the other end of the
dildo out of her, more then 12 inches of dildo was slowly pulled free of
her big pussy.  She placed the toy on the bed and slowly it began to take
on a new shape.  The straps became arms, and one head of the dildo became a
face and upper torso, the other end legs.  Finally a petite woman stood on
the bed blinking at Amazon, her eyes still adjusting to the light of the
room.</p><p>""Why did you stop?  You hadn't cum yet."" She said as wiped off some of
the pussy juice she was soaked in and licked her fingers clean.</p><p>Pam said.  ""Sorry to cut that short Carmen, But we have work to do.""</p><p>Carmen jumped off the bed, she was only 4 feet tall and dwarfed by
Amazon and her 6'3 frame.</p><p>""Lets get dressed and get going."" Pam said.</p><p>The movie then shifted to the next act.  This time the scene started in
Commissioner Rosemary office.</p><p>Rosemary turned the monitor off and looked over at the woman sitting
beside her.  ""Did I do well?""</p><p>The woman smiled.  ""You did a great job."" April said.  ""Now come have
your reward.""</p><p>April then opened her legs and exposed her pussy to Commissioner
Rosemary.  Rosemary darted between April's thighs and began to feast on the
cunt before her.</p><p>""That's right,"" April said.  ""Eat my pussy, drink my juices.  Be my
slave."" Then she laughed loudly.</p><p>In the room, sitting on the floor around her several women officers
looked upon April as a goddess in their pussy induced trances.  She smiled
at them.  ""Soon my sweets I'll have my sister as a sex slave and you will
help me get her.""</p><p>The scene stiffed back to the Super Snatches building.  Pam was studying
a map of the down town district.</p><p>""What do you think?"" Tresses said.</p><p>""We have to be careful.  She will have no power over me, but the rest of
you will be susceptible.""</p><p>Amazon said.  ""But it's you she wants.  I don't think you should go at
all.""</p><p>""Why does she want you?"" Carmen said.</p><p>Pam smiled at Carmen.  ""Well my shape shifting friend, she's my sister
and as teenagers she shared many things, including my power to product
great amounts of pussy juice.  We would bath in my nectar, and she became
obsessed with doing that.  Then she started using her power more often. 
You see her secretions are like a drug.  Once you taste her you well doing
anything for her.  In the beginning the effect lasted for a few hours.  But
as she gained an understanding of her powers that changed, just like for
me. At first all I could do was product gallons of cum juices.  Then over
time I could control my discharge, make it thick and sticky, or wet and
slippery.  For April, her juices became more concentrated, if you tasted
her the effect lasted days, and if she gives you her special, saved up
cream, it will last for weeks.  But the really danger is being exposed to
her for long periods of time..."" Pam's voice trailed off.</p><p>Carmen looked at Pam with a concerned look.  ""What do you mean?""</p><p>Pam took a deep breath.  ""Our mother, April would seduce our mother. 
Mostly behind my back.  I told her to stop doing it, but she didn't.  Then
one day I found April in bed with our mother and I told her to stop taking
control of her, but it was too later, our mother became a hopeless sex
slave to April, doing anything April asked.  I threaten to leave if she
didn't get help, help for both her and our mother, but she refused.  That
when we parted ways.""</p><p>""What about your mom?"" Carmen asked.</p><p>""I don't know where she is, April began to use her powers to seduce
women and have them commit criminal acts.  She hid mother away, keeping me
from her, and stopping me from getting her help.  I ended up arresting
April and got her put away.  That's when I started the Super Snatches
group, as more women mutate and use their power for evil, someone has to
stand against them.""</p><p>Amazon butted in.  ""And April has been locked up for two years now.""</p><p>Pam nodded.  ""I took her in last time, I can do it again.""</p><p>Tresses said.  ""She might have had something planned for quit a long
while, I bet she didn't have much to do in prison.  At least not if she was
locked up in solitary.  You'll need us.""</p><p>Pam nodded.  ""Okay, lets get our own plan formulated.  We know she wants
me, so that should give us an edge.""</p><p>The four women readied to leave.  They were all dressed in their pink
spandex jumpsuits, each with the number 69 on the front.  Then Commissioner
Rosemary called again.</p><p>""Pussy Wonder,"" Commissioner Rosemary said, calling Pam by her superhero
name.  ""Can you please meet me in my office before you do anything.  I want
to make sure our efforts are coordinated.""</p><p>""Commissioner Rosemary, we'll handle this.  I assure you...""</p><p>Commissioner Rosemary interrupted.  ""Sorry Pussy Wonder, but the she
holding hostages, and the police have to have some involvement.""</p><p>Pam paused.  ""Okay, we will be right there.""</p><p>The super Snatches arrived at the police building and rolled the
elevator to the top floor.  Pam marched down the hall, Tresses and Amazon
right beside her, Carmen several steps back.  Pam pushed open the closed
double doors.  Commissioner Rosemary was sitting behind her desk.  Two
police women sat in the chairs infront of her desk.</p><p>""Come in Super Snatches,"" Commissioner Rosemary said as she stood up.</p><p>Pam approached the desk then abruptly stopped.  She sniffed at the air.
""It's a trap!"" She shouted.</p><p>Pam turned and the doors slammed shut.  Several women had pushed them
shut and stood infront of the door.  Tresses and Amazon scanned the women
around them.</p><p>""So glad you could join us,"" April said as she spun around in the chair
infront of Commissioner Rosemary desk.</p><p>""April!"" Pam shouted.  ""Stop this madness.""</p><p>""Madness?  My sweet sister this isn't madness.  This is bringing a
family back together."" April then spun the chair next to hers.  The woman
Pam came face to face with was her mother.</p><p>""Mom?"" Pam said weakly.</p><p>""Don't you want to be part of the family again Pam?""</p><p>""You have to be stopped April."" Pam said.  ""Super Snatches attack!""</p><p>Tresses moved first, her long red hair lashing out as the mesmerized
police woman blocking the door rushed toward her.  Tresses living hair
grabbed the girls ankles and pulled their feet out from under them.  Two
women jumped on Amazons' back, and with a simple shrug of her shoulders
they were thrown against the far wall.</p><p>""You have an impressive group sister.  But I have a weapon you didn't
count on.""</p><p>""You'll have to get passed me before you can get to them April.""</p><p>""My aroma well be on their lips Pam, because mother here as something
for you."" April turned to her mother, ""Go ahead mom, show your daughter
your special gift.""</p><p>Pam was stunned as her mother stood up, pulled open her top, exposing
her bare breasts and started to squeeze her tits.  A stream of milk sprayed
across the room.  Her milk landing on Tresses and Amazon..  Both women
momentarily stopped in their tracks and began to lick the milk off their
bodies.  Pam's mother then sprayed her.</p><p>Pam looked blankly at her mother.  Milk dripped off her, but she didn't
react like Tresses or Amazon.</p><p>April said.  ""I didn't think she would have any effect on you.  We must
both be immune.""</p><p>Pam walked toward April.  ""Time for you to go back to jail.""</p><p>April shook her head, ""I don't think so.  Mom!""</p><p>Pam's mother sprayed her milk at Pam's feet.  Pam slipped and fell
backward landing hard on the floor.  As she scrambled to get back up, April
walked over to Amazon.  She was still licking the milk from her hands and
arms.</p><p>""Mommy's milk is almost irresistible, you just have to drink it.""</p><p>Pam shouted.  ""Amazon!  Snap out of it!""</p><p>April rubbed her vagina vigorously as she approached Amazon.  Then she
pushed her fingers into Amazon's mouth.  Instantly Amazon began to lick
April fingers clean.</p><p>""Eat me,"" April commanded.</p><p>Amazon picked April up in her powerful arms, raising her above her head
and bring her cunt to her mouth.  Amazon's tongue then began to work
April's slit.</p><p>""That's it you big slut.  Drink me, drink my cum.""</p><p>Pam yelled at Tresses, ""Tresses...  snap out of it.""</p><p>Tresses began to shake her head.  Her hair moving back and forth, wiping
the milk from her skin.  April saw this as said.  ""Mother.""</p><p>April mother again squeezed her tits, shooting milk across the room. 
Tresses was ready this time as blocked the milk spray with her hair.</p><p>""Get her,"" April commanded of Amazon.</p><p>Amazon grabbed Tresses and held her fast.  Tresses was still blocking
out the milk spray and could not defend herself against Amazon and her
powerful grip.</p><p>Tresses started to use her hair like a whip, it cracked the air close to
April, keeping her back.  ""You'll not get your cunt near me April.  Amazon
maybe able to hold me, but she could never control my hair.""</p><p>April smiled.  ""I know that, but you only have to get a bit of my taste
on your mouth for me to gain control of you.  Amazon, kiss Tresses.""</p><p>Amazon pressed her mouth tightly to Tresses mouth.  Tresses hair went
limp, falling to her side.  Pam had gotten to her feet and opened her
jumpsuit, with her cunt exposed she aimed at April.</p><p>""Not so fast sis.  Get her girls.""</p><p>Pam turned to face her team members, now under April's control.  Tresses
hair wildly flew forward, and Amazon was rushing toward her arms open.  Pam
began to squirt.  Her cunt erupting a thick gooey stream of juice that
immediately gummed up Tresses hair.  Tresses living hair became tangled and
stuck to her head and face and became pasted to her body.</p><p>Amazon was hardly slowed.  Pam ejaculated her cunt juices in pulses. 
Splashing against Amazon.  Each ball of cum was gooeyer then the last. 
Amazon's powerful body began to freeze up, slowing as each sticky squirt
coated her big frame.  Still Amazon covered the ground between them.  Pam
began to backup, and as she did, she slipped on the milk soaked floor.  As
her head banged against the floor April bounced on Pam, pinning her arms,
and ramming her cunt tightly to her face.</p><p>""I know my taste wont have any power over you sis, but in time I hope to
be able to change that.</p><p>The next act of the movie showed Pam in a chair.  Tresses was sitting
behind her, her hair being used to restrain her.  Some of her hair was
working to free it's self from the gooey mess Pam had made of it with her
thick juices.  Amazon was standing guard.  April brought their mother over
and had her sit down infront of Pam.</p><p>""So mommy, would you like to eat Pam's cunt?  Would you like to lick up
your daughters juices?""</p><p>""Oh yes I would.""</p><p>""Go ahead.""</p><p>Pam yelled at April.  ""Stop it April, stop this now!""</p><p>""Sorry Pam, only you can stop this.""</p><p>""Me?  What are you talking about.  And what did you do to mom?""</p><p>""I did nothing to mom, she had these powers all along, they just hadn't
been developed.  I discovered that when I would suck on her tits, after a
while she started to make milk, then one day when I was letting other women
use mom as a sex toy, I found out her milk made them stop everything until
they had finished drinking it.  From that day on I worked with her to
produce more and more, just like you can."" April ran her hands through her
mothers hair as she pushed her head into Pam's cunt.  ""Mom helped me
escape. And I'll free her from a life of being a sex slave to me and my
network of sluts if you agree to take her place and give me all your
juices. I've been so looking forward to bathing in them again.""</p><p>Pam looked down at her mother, she was eagerly licking her cunt.  She
didn't know what to do.</p><p>""I'll give you some time to think about it.  Come on mom, I promised
these nice police ladies that they could use your body as a fuck toy. 
Amazon, Tresses, make sure no one gets near her.""</p><p>Pam watched April and her mother exit the room.  Tresses held Pam
tightly and Amazon stood close by.  Then Pam spotted a potted plant next to
the desk.  It hadn't been there before.  Slowly the plant morphed into
Carmen.</p><p>Carmen moved slowly toward Amazon, her back turned to the shape shifting
girl.  She placed her hand under her own pussy and out squirted two blue
pills.  She checked it quickly and then inserted it back inside her again.
Then she raced toward Amazon, jumped high into the air, her little body
almost in flight.  She did a summersault over Amazon's head and landed on
her face.  Carmen's body took on the shape of a huge cunt, which engulfed
Amazon's face.  Her vagina body rammed into Amazon's mouth and the blue
pill squirted into her mouth.</p><p>Carmen then spun off Amazon's face and she landed on Tresses head. 
Tresses tried to scream out a warning, but it was to late.  Her head was
completely covered my Carmen's cunt shaped figure.  Second's later Carmen
returned to her pixy sized shape.</p><p>Amazon and Tresses both shook their heads.</p><p>""What happened?"" Tresses said.</p><p>""April got to you."" Carmen said.  ""All I could do was watch.  Thank
goodness these concentrated pussy juice pills Pam had made worked.""</p><p>Pam said.  ""I wasn't sure if they would.  It was only a guess, if I
could over power her taste enough, then I thought we might have a chance.""</p><p>""What now?"" Amazon said.</p><p>""This is what we'll do,"" Pam said.</p><p>April matched back into the room with her mother crawling on her hands
and knees, a collar and chain around her neck.  Pam was still in the chair,
Tresses holding her with her long red hair.  Amazon standing guard.</p><p>April said.  ""Mommy, show Pam your pretty pussy.""</p><p>Pam watched as her mother stood up.  Her cunt lips had been pierced. 
Six golden rings lining each side of her labia.  To these golden chains had
been attached.  And these chain were rapped around her ass, so that they
joined with the opposite ring.  This stretched out her cunt, opening her
valley wide and making her entrance gape.</p><p>April said.  ""Doesn't mom's cunt look yummy spread wide open like that.
The other girls thought so.  Later we are going to take turns peeing into
that open hole and then I'll put a straw in her and make her drink all that
pee out of her cunt.  Would you like to watch?  Would you like to join in?
I know Tresses and Amazon well, at least they well when I order them too.""</p><p>Pam said.  ""You power over them will wear off and then you'll be back in
jail.""</p><p>April slipped her middle finger back into her dripping hole.  She
brought it out and walked toward Amazon.  ""Thanks for reminding me sis. 
Come Amazon, feeding time again.""</p><p>April approached Amazon, moving her finger closer.  Amazon opened her
mouth.  Then with her finger just inches away, Amazon grabbed April's
wrist.</p><p>""Not so fast."" Amazon said, squeezing April's wrist.</p><p>April let out a yell, but it was quickly smothered by Tresses hair.</p><p>Carmen then popped up from floor, having looked like a rug.  She rapped
herself around Pam's mother's breasts to prevent them from being squeezed.</p><p>""Sorry sis,"" Pam said.  ""It's back to prison.""</p><p>April burst into tears.  ""Please Pam, all I wanted is to be with you, to
enjoy your creamy wetness.  To drink of you again.""</p><p>Pam caressed April's cheek.  ""Maybe we can work something out.""</p><p>The last act was in a prison setting.  Commissioner Rosemary was
standing next to Pam's mother and Tresses.  Amazon had Carmen sitting on
her shoulders, her small legs dangling down onto her bomb-shell tits.</p><p>Before them in a cell with a large bathtub sat April.  Sitting at the
end of the bathtub was Pam, her cunt discharging a creamy liquid that
slowly filled up around her sister.  April was splashing the pussy juices
up over her tits, and washing her face with them.  Her smile was as wide as
her face.</p><p>Commissioner Rosemary said.  ""So Pussy Wonder has agreed to provide cunt
cream for her sister while she is incarcerated?""</p><p>""Yes."" Tresses said.  ""Twice a week she'll come here and give April a
bath.""</p><p>""And April has given her mother back to Pussy Wonder?"" Commissioner
Rosemary asked.</p><p>Tresses said.  ""Yes, she is still more or less under April's control,
but she has given that control to Pussy Wonder.  We are hoping in time to
make her mom a member of our team.  She has a wonderful power and we could
use it.""</p><p>Commissioner Rosemary smiled at Tresses, shook her hand.  ""Thank you
again Super Snatches.  Thank you all.""</p><p>The movie screen shifted to black and Cindy looked down at Lisa.  Lisa's
face could hardly be seen, the low lighting and the face that Cindy had
been squirting all over Lisa the last two hours may have had something to
do with it.  Cindy pulled Lisa up to her and kissed her.</p><p>""Did you enjoy that?"" Cindy said.</p><p>Lisa smiled back.  ""You tell me?""</p>"
1426,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 18 (Cindy's Sister)",Ginger Winters,18,,[''],"<p>Cindy woke up in the middle of an orgasm to find Lisa between her legs 
lapping and sucking at her cunt. Her face was soaked, as well as her hair. 
Cindy felt the surge of pussy juices streaming from her hole and watched as 
Lisa tried vainly to catch it in her mouth. Her juices instead gushed over 
her face and washed into her hair again.</p><p>Cindy pushed herself up on her elbows and watched as Lisa cleaned the last 
of her orgasm off her pink slit.
""How was I?"" Cindy said.</p><p>""You were good,"" Lisa said as she licked her lips.</p><p>""So you like that I'm a super squirter?""</p><p>Lisa dug her middle finger into Cindy's cunt, twisted it around then pulled 
it back out and licked it clean. ""Why don't you treat me to another face 
soaking and I'll let you know then.""</p><p>""Sure thing,"" Cindy said as she grabbed Lisa by the back of the head and 
pushed her face tight against her pussy.</p><p>As Lisa devoured Cindy's watering vagina again, the video phone rang. Cindy 
leaned over the answered it.</p><p>""Hello?"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Hi sis.""</p><p>Cindy smiled and said, ""Karen, how are you?""</p><p>""I'm Good. I just wanted to check up on my big sister... hey are you nude?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""WOW, you don't put clothes on when answering the phone?""</p><p>""Not in Lesbian Land I don't.""</p><p>""WOW, that must be one wild place.""</p><p>""Karen you have no idea. Hey, why don't you come here for a visit.""</p><p>""I'm not a lesbian sis.""</p><p>""So, you're a woman, no one will know your not gay and we have a color 
collar system in place so you can walk around see the sights and not have to 
worry about having sex or anything... even though it's wonderful.""</p><p>""I know, you have told me many many time sis.""</p><p>""Lisa, come up here and meet my little sister.""</p><p>Lisa stopped licking Cindy and came up to her side. ""Hi.""</p><p>""Hi,"" Karen said. Then she blushed. ""Oh my, did I just interrupt you two?""</p><p>Lisa wiped some of the juices off her face and said. ""Not at all.""</p><p>""So,"" Cindy said. ""Well you come visit me?""</p><p>""I don't have to have sex with any of the girls?""</p><p>""No, you're just visiting me, so you will be okay.""</p><p>""Okay I will be there this afternoon.""</p><p>""Great, I can't wait to show you the sights.""</p><p>""I bet,"" Karen said. ""See you soon.""</p><p>The video phone went black and Cindy turned and kissed Lisa.</p><p>Lisa said. ""WOW, your sister is hot!""</p><p>""I know, to bad she isn't gay.""</p><p>""Maybe we can change that!"" Lisa said.</p><p>""That's not likely. Even when she stayed with me and my girlfriend before 
moving here she wasn't the least bit interested in what we did. We would 
even make love in the living room and let her catch us to see what she would 
do and she just ignored us.""</p><p>""No reaction at all?""</p><p>""Well,"" Cindy said. ""Sometimes she would watch us, she would try to keep out 
of site, but I saw her.""</p><p>""Did that turn you on?""</p><p>""Very much so. I had some of my best orgasms with my little sister 
watching.""</p><p>Lisa kissed Cindy, then asked. ""Tell me, have you ever fantasized about 
making love to your sister?""</p><p>""Of course I have,"" Cindy said with a laugh. ""She's very sexy.""</p><p>""Tell me one of your fantasies.""</p><p>Cindy reached between Lisa's legs and slipped her middle finger into her 
pussy. She felt her juices coating her finger and began to finger fuck her.</p><p>""I see you're nice and wet just imagining me licking my own sister aren't 
you?""</p><p>""Of course, why wouldn't I be?""</p><p>""You just like me to be a super slut to go along with being a super 
squirter.""</p><p>""I sure do. Now tell me about what you would do with your sweet little 
sister?""</p><p>Cindy described in great detail how she would lick and suck on her sisters 
breasts and pussy and how much she would love to fuck her cunt with a big, 
fat dildo. After Cindy finished and they both had orgasms, Lisa pulled Cindy 
off the bed.</p><p>""I think we should do all those things with your sister and more.""</p><p>""Well it's not going to happen Lisa, she not the least bit interested in 
lesbian sex.""</p><p>""We could make her interested. And from what you said about her watching 
you, I think she's interested.""</p><p>""More curious, then interested. Anyway, Don't worry, I plan to take her to 
all the sex clubs, at least the ones she can get into with a red collar, but 
I don't think she's just going to jump right in and start making out with 
some of the other girls.""</p><p>""I know, but we could get some mind control drugs... slip some to her...""</p><p>""I can't, not to my own sister. If she wants to explore lesbian sex, with 
some of the other girls or me, it's got to be because she wants too, of her 
own free will.""</p><p>""Okay, but it's an option if you want it.""</p><p>Cindy nodded. She kissed Lisa again, then got ready to meet her sister at 
the visitors lobby. Unlike the entrance where the women that wanted to live 
in Lesbian City gathered for orientation, visitors had to be escorted and 
explained the rules by the person they were visiting.</p><p>Cindy was surprised to learn that Lesbian City had few visitors. Most of the 
women that came to the city did so to live here. It wasn't that visitors 
were unwelcome, just that the sexual nature of the city didn't work well for 
the casual observer.</p><p>Cindy hoped her sister Karen wouldn't be to shocked. The openness of the sex 
and the extreme sex clubs could catch her off guard, still Cindy couldn't 
wait to see her sisters face.
Cindy wore one of her black leather, skin tight body suits that was cut so 
her nipples stuck out and it had a wide slit cut into the crotch so that 
when she was standing very little showed, but once she was seated, her cunt 
lips fanned out and were fully exposed.</p><p>Cindy wore a red collar with her leather outfit and brought an extra red 
collar with her for Karen to wear. Cindy wanted to see Karen being hit on, 
and wearing the red collar would see to that.
Karen smiled warmly when she saw her big sister approach. They hugs and gave 
each other sisterly kisses.</p><p>""WOW!"" Karen said. ""You nipples are exposed.""</p><p>Cindy smiled and spread her legs slightly flashing her sister some pink.</p><p>""Cindy!""</p><p>Cindy laughed. ""Don't worry Karen, what I'm wearing right now is considered 
modest.""</p><p>Karen just shook her head. Her long, strawberry blond hair flowed around her 
face and her bright blue eyes widened even more. Karen stood 5'7 and filled 
out her dress nicely. She was a 36C cup, and her nipples showing slightly 
thought her blouse. She had a great shape, with a 24 waist and 34 hips. 
Cindy wished her sister would go topless, breasts as firm as that should be 
shown off, and not hidden under fabric of any kind.</p><p>Cindy handed her sister the red collar she brought with her.</p><p>""What's this for?"" Karen asked.</p><p>""Here in Lesbian City, you wear different colored collars to let the other 
women know if you are available for sex or not.""</p><p>""Really!"" Karen said loudly.</p><p>""Yes. You will see what I mean shortly. Anyway, a green collar means you are 
free and available for sex, the other women don't even have to ask you, they 
can just start feeling you up or kissing you, whatever they want.""</p><p>""You mean if I'm wearing a green collar someone I don't even know can just 
start touching my tits or..."" Karen paused. ""Or my pussy?""</p><p>""Not just touching dear, but sucking and licking.""</p><p>""WOW.""</p><p>""That's why I have a red collar for you, girls have to ask you for 
permission before touching you."" Cindy didn't tell her sister about the 
other collars, she didn't want her to know yet that some colors were 
available that meant you couldn't even ask the girl for sex.</p><p>""Come on, I'll show you to my place and introduce you to Lisa.""</p><p>""Lisa's your girlfriend right?""</p><p>""Yes, she's my lover,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""I'm glad you found someone special, you look so happy.""</p><p>""I am. I've never been happier.""</p><p>Cindy took Karen by the hand and lead her out into the main street of 
Lesbian City. Dozen's of women were on the street, many of them engaging in 
sexual acts. Two sexy looking dark skinned, dark haired women wearing green 
collars approached the sisters.</p><p>""Are you two interested in joining us in a daisy chain?"" One said.</p><p>""Sorry,"" Cindy answered. ""We are kind of in a hurry.""</p><p>Both of the dark skinned women smiled at Cindy and Karen. Then one said. 
""Well I would be in a hurry to fuck her too if she was holding my hand, so 
why not get a taste of her now?""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Cindy said before her sister could open her mouth. ""She's all 
mine.""</p><p>Cindy then pulled Karen by the hand and away from their first encounter.</p><p>Karen looked blankly at her sister. ""They just hit on us? They think we are 
going to be doing it!""</p><p>""Don't worry, just try and relax, these type of approaches happen all the 
time.""</p><p>""How do you get use to it?""</p><p>""Well for me it's not a problem Karen, I like women remember.""</p><p>""So girls you don't even know just come up to you on the street and you have 
sex with them.""</p><p>Cindy nodded.</p><p>Karen witnessed dozens upon dozens of similar scene. Again and again they 
were approached. One woman wearing a green collar stopped in front of them, 
dropped to the ground, spread her legs, pulled her pussy lips wide and 
yelled. ""Lunch time! Anyone hungry?""</p><p>Cindy smiled as she held up long enough for her sister to see another girl 
take up the offer and begin to eat the spread women out.
""Hot stuff, don't you think Karen?""</p><p>""Unbelievable stuff you mean!""</p><p>When they arrived at Cindy's apartment, Cindy introduced her to Lisa. Lisa 
also wore one of her less reveling outfits. It was a floor length dress made 
of a semi transparent material. Lisa's shapely breasts and her shaved pussy 
mound could just barely be seen. Lisa gave Karen a quick kiss on the cheek 
and then kissed Cindy deeply.</p><p>Karen had seen her sister kiss other women before and actually thought her 
sister kissing another woman looked sexy.</p><p>Lisa said. ""I hate to run, but I have some work to do. I'll see you both 
later. Oh, did you tell Karen you're a super squirter now?""</p><p>Cindy shook her head no.</p><p>""It's something to see Karen. Well as I said I have to run, see you after 
work.""</p><p>Karen watched Lisa leave, then said to Cindy, ""What does she do here?""</p><p>""She helps the new girls become familiar with the rules and customs and 
duties of the women living here. That's how I met her.""</p><p>""This place is nothing like I imagined.""</p><p>""You know Karen, if you had just made a few inquiries, namely asking me 
about this city, you would have known.""</p><p>""Your right. Now what did she mean about you being a super squirter?""</p><p>""Oh that,"" Cindy paused. ""Well what that means is when I have an orgasm... my 
pussy gushes and lots of liquid squirts out of me. I had a small operation, 
mostly a genetic thing, anyway, I don't know the science about it only that 
it's a wonderful experience.""</p><p>""You're kidding.""</p><p>""Nope, strange but true.""</p><p>Karen shook her head. ""This is some kind of joke right?""</p><p>""Want me to show you?"" Cindy said.</p><p>""You would masturbate in front of me?""</p><p>""Do you want to see me squirt or not?""</p><p>""Okay, I bet you can't!""</p><p>""I'll take that bet!"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Fine, if I win you have to pay the cost of my trip here and back home,"" 
Karen said.</p><p>Cindy paused. She wanted time to think of what she wanted when she won. 
Karen took the pause to mean that Cindy really couldn't squirt.</p><p>""What, bet too rich for you?""</p><p>""No."" Cindy said. ""Okay I'll pay for your trip if I lose. But if I win you 
have to go nude around Lesbian City for the rest of your stay here.""</p><p>Karen almost laughed. ""I guess that's no big deal, seems like most of the 
girls go around nude, I would just fit in more. Anyway, you can't squirt, so 
I'll win anyway.""</p><p>""Come on.""</p><p>Cindy took Karen by the hand and lead her to her bedroom. She then stripped 
off her clothes and jumped onto the bed, stretching out in the middle. She 
opened her legs wide and began to play with her outer cunt lips, teasing 
them with her fingers as she pressed her thumb lightly down on her clit.
Karen stood at the end of the bed, her arms folded across her chest.</p><p>Cindy looked up at her sister. ""You know I'm not going to be able to cum if 
you stand there looking down at me with that scolding look on your face.""</p><p>""Where do you want me then?""</p><p>""Get on the bed, and you'll have to get closer if you want to see the water 
works.""</p><p>Karen moved onto the bed. ""See I knew you couldn't squirt.""</p><p>""I haven't orgasmed yet Karen, I squirt when I cum.""</p><p>""You said water-works, you're just going to pee and try to hide the fact, 
well sis, I've seen girls piss in movies and try to pass it off as 
squirting, so your little trick wont work, you can stop now if you want to 
save yourself the embarrassment.""</p><p>""Oh, so you think it's a trick. Come closer Karen and watch closely.""</p><p>Karen moved her face closer to her sister vagina. She watched as her pussy 
lips became engorged and swollen. Cindy began to moan, her orgasm building 
as her Karen's face inched closer to her now dripping cunt.</p><p>""Closer,"" Cindy gasped, ""I'm going to squirt you don't want to miss it.""</p><p>Karen moved to within a foot of her sisters pussy, she could smell her 
sisters vagina and see the juices seeping from her entrance.</p><p>Cindy's orgasm raced thought her cunt, sending waves of pussy juices to 
surge up inside her and begin to explode out. Karen saw her sisters cunt 
lips flair out, an instant later her bulging cunt gushed a thick, creamy 
stream of liquid all over her face. Karen pulled back in surprise, but 
before she could move clear, Cindy squirted her with two more powerful 
streams of cunt juice. Karen's blouse was soaked, as was her hair. Cindy's 
creamy secretions dripped off of Karen's face and dripped onto her tits. 
Much of the first squirt had sprayed right into her mouth and her tongue and 
taste-buds were now alive with her sisters nectar.</p><p>Never before had Karen tasted another woman. And now, not only was her mouth 
full of this rich tasting cunt juice, but it was her sisters cunt juice. 
Karen sat back a stunned look on her face. Her sisters juices still washing 
around in her mouth.</p><p>Cindy waited to see her sisters next reaction. Would she spit her juices 
out? Would she swallow them? Or what?
Karen's eyes locked on her sisters still squirting cunt. Her thighs and the 
bedspread between her legs were soaked in the creamy nectar.</p><p>Karen held onto the creamy liquid in her mouth, she rolled her tongue around 
in it, enjoying the milky texture. Finally Karen swallowed the mouth full of 
juice she was holding.</p><p>""So Karen I guess I win that bet don't I?""</p><p>Karen nodded, she was still stunned by what she had just witnessed.</p><p>""Did you like how my pussy juices taste?""</p><p>Karen nodded yes. Then said. ""I had no idea it could taste that good! Oh my 
goodness what am I saying? I just tasted your orgasm.""</p><p>""I think that was more then just a taste, I would say you got a sizable cup 
full.""</p><p>Karen laughed. ""Maybe two cups full.""</p><p>Cindy spread her lips open and exposed her pink inner flesh to her sister. 
Her cunt was still dripping with juice. ""There's more if you like.""</p><p>""I would love that... But you're my sister!""</p><p>""It's okay Karen, you have no idea how often I've dreamed about the day you 
would be between my legs licking me.""</p><p>""Really?"" Karen said.</p><p>""Really."" Cindy looked lovingly at her little sister. ""Why don't you take 
off your clothes and lay down beside me.""</p><p>""Well you did win that bet."" Karen slowly stripped off her clothes. Her 
heart was beating wildly, her nipples tight and erect. Her vagina was 
dripping and she could no longer hide the fact that she was turned on.</p><p>Karen laid on the bed beside her sister and let Cindy kiss her. ""I've never 
done anything like this before.""</p><p>""I figured that, and I am so happy it's me that will show you what lesbian 
love is all about.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Karen's cheek and licked some of her cunt cream off her sisters 
face and mouth. ""Mmmm, I love tasting myself on your mouth and smelling my 
aroma on your breath.""</p><p>""I love this too.""</p><p>""I'm glad you do, I didn't know if you would or not?""</p><p>Karen blushed. ""I was always so turned on seeing you with the girlfriends 
you brought home or lived with. But I didn't think I could be with anyone... 
anyone but you.""</p><p>Cindy's eyes widened. ""You mean?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Karen said. ""I've always had a crush on you, but never imagined that 
you might want me.""</p><p>Cindy kissed her sister deeply and Karen kissed her back. They slowly began 
to caress each others bodies, feeling the hardness of each others nipples. 
Then Cindy moved her hand down between her sisters legs and began to rub her 
outer pink folds. Teasing her cunt lips by moving her fingers around her 
clit and entrance.</p><p>Karen gasped when she felt her sisters finger tip press into her hole. Karen 
slowly followed Cindy's action and began to rub her sisters wet pussy. Cindy 
was sopping wet, and her cunt was still creaming. Karen began to finger fuck 
Cindy as Cindy finger fucked Karen.
Together they worked each other until they were close to orgasm.</p><p>""Join me in a sixty-nine Karen. I want to taste you. I want to kiss your 
pussy and feel your cunt spasm as you cum on my tongue.""</p><p>Karen moaned, and let her older sister move over top of her and into a 
sixty-nine position.</p><p>""You need a trim,"" Cindy said as she pulled her sisters outer lips back. Her 
hairy cunt blocked most of her pink valley, but it was soon in full view 
when Cindy fingers spread wide her sisters pussy lips to reveal her soft 
pink fleshy entrance.</p><p>Cindy tongue darted into Karen's opening and she began to lick and suck on 
her pussy, covering it with kisses and biting at her clit until it was 
swollen and hard.</p><p>Karen tentatively kissed at Cindy's pussy lips. She wasn't sure what to do, 
but soon found that just licking up and down her center was bring moans from 
her sister, so she was doing something right.
She kissed into Cindy's cunt hole and tasted again the rich, flavorful cream 
that poured out of her.</p><p>""Mmmmm, Yes,"" Cindy moaned, ""Kiss me there... Oh Karen I'm going to cum again... 
careful I'm going to gush... Ohhhh... Careful Karen I could drowned you!""</p><p>""Then drowned me in your love sis,"" Karen moaned.</p><p>Karen attacked her sisters cunt when she heard that she was going to squirt 
again. This time she would know what to expect and she was ready. She cupped 
her sisters hole and licked as deeply as she could, pushing her tongue deep 
into Cindy's vagina. Then Cindy orgasmed and her cunt spasmed several time 
and her hot, creamy cunt juices gushed out of her and filled her sisters 
mouth.</p><p>Karen felt her mouth fill with her sisters creamy nectar and orgasmed 
herself. Cindy tasted her little sisters cum as she squirted a second time 
on her face. Karen had to move away from her sister squirting cunt to 
swallow and when she did her face with immediately drenched. Cindy's cunt 
farted and Karen's head was completely soaked in her juices as they sprayed 
out of her.</p><p>Karen licked and licked at Cindy's squirting pussy. Cindy spread her sisters 
cunt lips as wide as she could and pushed her open mouth tightly to her 
fleshy valley and drank everything her sisters cunt discharged. She didn't 
want to let a single drop escape. She swirled her tongue around inside her 
hole and delighted in the flavor of her sisters orgasm.</p><p>Finally they both came down from their orgasmic high and just rested between 
each others legs. They gently kissed and licked at each others folds until 
they were both clean, then Cindy moved off her sister, turned and kissed 
her.</p><p>""So did you enjoy your first lesbian experience?"" Cindy said as she ran her 
fingers into her sisters cunt soaked hair.</p><p>""You know I did!"" Karen said.</p><p>Cindy kissed her deeply again. ""Well I hope I can share you with Lisa, she's 
also wonderful.""</p><p>Karen smiled. ""I bet you will be sharing me with a lot of women, from what 
I've seen of Lesbian City so far.""</p><p>Cindy smiled. ""Just wait until I take you to the green collar club.""</p><p>Karen kissed her big sister's cheek. ""Why wait!""</p><p>""You're right, come on. But I can't wait until Lisa finds out we are lovers 
now.""</p><p>""Me too,"" Karen said. ""Me too.""</p>"
1427,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 19",Ginger Winters,19,,[''],"<p>This is an on going story about Cindy and her adventures in Lesbian Land. 
The first chapter of Lesbian Land 2250 was posted in Sept. 2000. Also, I 
would like to apologize for the odd spelling and grammar error, but not for 
the hardcore sexual nature of the stories.)</p><p>Cindy, held her sister Karen's hand as they strolled down the crowded 
street. Karen was a bit nervous, she and her sister were completely nude, 
with the exception of the collar. She glanced over at Cindy, smiled and 
squeezed her hand. She took a deep breath, tried to overcome her 
nervousness. She was really excited about going to a club where the sex was 
open and free but at the same time fearful.</p><p>Cindy noticed Karen's hesitation. ""We don't have to go to this club you 
know, maybe I'm pushing you to fast, it's just that I want to show you 
everything...""</p><p>Karen gave her sister a kiss on the lips. Throwing caution and her better 
judgment to the wind, Karen decided to trust her big sister and just have 
some fun with this lesbian experience. ""I want to see what the lesbian 
lifestyle is like here in Lesbian City. If this is a place you like to go 
too, then so do I.""</p><p>""Great,"" Cindy said. Her voice raised, ""This is going to be so much fun!""</p><p>Karen felt the fabric on the red collar around her neck. ""And when will this 
turn green?""</p><p>Cindy said. ""It's one of the new collars, an electronic one, as soon as we 
enter the Green Collar club, it will automatically change color.""</p><p>""I see,"" Karen said.</p><p>Cindy pulled back on Karen's hand, she looked deeply into her sisters blue 
eyes as she brushed her strawberry blond hair back behind her ear. She 
cupped one of her 36C sized breasts, causing her nipple to harden and for 
her to moan softly as her thumb caressed her nipple.
""And don't be nervous Karen, these sex club are a place to let go, to 
experience the pleasures of the flesh. And I'll be right at your side.""</p><p>Karen smiled back, kissed her big sister. ""Thank you.""</p><p>Just as they were about to enter the Green Color club Lisa came into view. 
Cindy waved for her to join them.</p><p>""WOW, you work fast,"" Lisa said on seeing Cindy and Karen at the entrance of 
the Green Collar club.</p><p>""Are you going to join us?"" Karen asked.</p><p>Lisa smiled. ""Honey, I wouldn't miss this for the world."" Lisa then ran her 
fingers over Karen's hairy pussy mound. ""And I hope you don't mind if I get 
a jump start on getting a taste of you?""</p><p>Karen opened her legs inviting Lisa's fingers to find her silky valley. She 
was wet from anticipating the lesbian orgy she was about to partake in. Lisa 
quickly moved her middle finger to the mouth of Karen's cunt and pushed it 
up into her. Karen's tight, wet ring of bumpy flesh gripped Lisa's finger. 
Lisa finger fucked her as they slowly moved inside the Green Collar cub.</p><p>Lisa pulled her finger out of Karen's pussy and licked it. ""Mmmm, you taste 
every bit as good as your sister."" She then plunged her finger back inside 
Karen's hot cunt and slowly started to finger fucked her.</p><p>Karen was lost in the heat and lust of the moment. Having her older sister 
and her lover caressing and kissing her, plus the visual of all the other 
sexy women engaging in the beautiful acts of lesbian love was all to much 
and Karen's legs gave way and she began to orgasm. Lisa felt Karen's cunt 
muscles clamping down on her finger. She and Cindy helped Karen down to the 
floor. Karen felt Lisa's tongue on her fleshy folds as Cindy straddled her 
face and lowered her dripping wet cunt to Karen's mouth.</p><p>Karen eagerly began to lick and suck at her sisters folds. The smell of her 
older sisters cunt was intoxicating. Cindy began to discharge a gooey cream 
as her excitement grew. Karen's moaned as she lapped at her sisters folds. 
She opened her mouth wide and pressed her lips to Cindy's slit and pushed 
her tongue deep into the birth canal of her sister cunt. Cindy juices 
flooded Karen's mouth, spilling out and flowing down her cheeks and into her 
blond hair. The hot, creamy nectar felt wonderful on Karen's face.</p><p>Cindy rocked her hips forward, riding her cunt on her sisters mouth and 
nose. She watched as Lisa lovingly lapped at Karen's pussy. Lisa had spread 
her cunt lips wide and was running her tongue up and down her center, from 
entrance to clit. Cindy's sisters tongue flicked at her inner creamy walls 
and Cindy felt a powerful orgasm growing. She began to discharge a great 
deal of pussy juice. Karen's face was now soaked with her sisters cum.</p><p>Then Cindy began to scream. ""Yes... yes, fuck my cunt with your tongue Karen, 
make me gush on your face!""</p><p>Karen moaned loudly into her sisters hole as the first wave of pussy juice 
gushed from her cunt. The heavy flow was too much for Karen to drink all at 
once and spilled down her front, cascading over her tits. Lisa looked up 
from between Karen's legs and welcomed the sight of Cindy's cunt cream as it 
flowed over Karen's perky tits, like a little river, Cindy's pussy juices 
washed between her sisters breasts and flowed down to fill her bellybutton. 
Once Karen's bellybutton was full, it ran down into the tangle of blond 
pubic hairs that adorned her mount.</p><p>Lisa pushed her tongue into Karen's entrance and let Cindy's cunt juice 
gather there as they streamed over Karen's clit and down her slit. She then 
pushed the creamy nectar into Karen's hole. Karen felt the action of Lisa's 
tongue and knew what she was up to. Instead of sucking the pussy juices out 
of her, she was filling her cunt with Cindy's cream.</p><p>Cindy was still cumming. She raised her cunt up slightly, reached down and 
parted her cunt lips with both hand and began to squirt her cum all over 
Karen's body. Karen closed her eyes and concentrated just on the feeling of 
the hot droplets of girl cum as it rained down on her. To the onlookers it 
was as if Cindy was pissing on her sister. Pussy juice showered down on her, 
even reaching Lisa's head, wetting down her hair.</p><p>Someone yelled, ""Super Squirter""</p><p>Karen then felt her body being licked. But not by just one tongue, but 
dozens of tongues. Both her nipples were being sucked on. She felt a tongue 
and mouth over her bellybutton, obviously someone was sucking up the cunt 
juices that had pooled there. She felt more tongues, lapping and licking at 
her checks and chin. She opened her eyes now that the flood of cream had 
stopped and was shocked to see so many women licking her sisters juices off 
her body. A second orgasm rocked her and she closed her eyes again.</p><p>Before Karen could recover, Cindy had the girls pick her up and mover her to 
a pleasure table. Karen felt herself being lowered down on a hard object. 
Before she could say anything she felt a thin dildo enter her asshole. As 
her anus stretched to accommodate the object as second girl moved between 
Karen's legs and impaled her cunt with a thick, black dildo.</p><p>Karen moaned loudly as she felt the two women fucking her with their toys. 
At first she hadn't realized that the dildo up her ass was connected to a 
women, she had just thought it part of the table. Both girls were very 
skillful was using the toys. As one plunged deeply, the other pulled back. 
Cindy kissed Karen as Lisa and a sexy black woman sucked on her tits.</p><p>Then Cindy said. ""Karen, I want you to meet, Britney and Christina, they are 
sisters too. Sweet sixteen sisters. Twins.""</p><p>Karen smiled. ""Nice to meet you.""</p><p>""It's nice to meet you too."" Both Britney and Christina said.</p><p>Britney was fucking Karen's cunt with the big black dildo, she smiled up at 
her and said. ""Now that you are here with your sister you can come to our 
special club.""</p><p>""What club is that?"" Karen asked as her pussy was again stretched to make 
room for the toy that invaded her Britney so skillfully fucked her with.</p><p>""The incest club of course.""</p><p>Both Cindy and Karen said, ""Incest club!""</p><p>Cindy looked at Lisa. ""You never told me about an incest club?""</p><p>Lisa stopped licking Karen's nipple. ""Well this is the first time you have 
been here with your sister, I would have gotten around to telling you.""</p><p>Cindy nodded. ""What's that club like?"" She asked of Britney.</p><p>The sixteen year old said, ""It's for mothers and daughters, sisters, aunts 
and nieces. We just get to enjoy the love of a family member.""</p><p>""And other family members,"" Christina said.</p><p>""We'll take you there, later."" Britney said. She then held up a face dildo. 
It was fat and bulbous. Cindy smiled at her and helped her put it on.</p><p>Karen watched. Britney was still fucking her with the big black dildo as 
Cindy tightened the face dildo to Britney's head.</p><p>Cindy said. ""Get ready sis, this is Britney's specialty. Face fucking.""</p><p>Karen moaned as Britney pulled the big black dildo from her cunt and then 
moved the fat dildo between her legs. Two other women grabbed and held her 
legs apart. Britney then went to work thrusting the bulbous toy into Karen's 
cunt. Her pussy juice gushed out of her streaming down to her anus to be 
fucked into her ass by Christina.</p><p>Karen came and came as Britney fucked her pussy. Cindy stood up on the 
pleasure table and let another woman masturbate her to another squirting 
orgasm. As Cindy gushed she aimed her cunt at Britney, washing down her sexy 
young body with pussy juice. Then she soaked Karen and all the helpers. Lisa 
and Christina licked Cindy's discharge off of Karen's body.</p><p>Karen then got to enjoy the taste of many of the girls around here. They all 
took turns placing their cunts on Karen's mouth and letting her lick them to 
orgasm. Karen was surprised at how wonderful pussy juices tasted, and at how 
different each girls flower was. Some were fleshy, with long, wet cunt lips 
that fanned out over her cheeks and nose. Others were small and dainty. Each 
had it's on charm and wonderful taste.</p><p>Cindy and Lisa watched as Karen became a skillful cunt licker.</p><p>""She's good,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Just like her big sister,"" Lisa said.
Christina pulled the dildo from Karen ass, took it off moved between Karen's 
legs. Britney was still fucking her wet cunt with the face dildo, and 
Christina began to lick off the pussy juices each time the toy was pulled 
almost free.</p><p>""I want to eat her,"" Christina said and Britney pulled the face dildo free 
and let her twin sister eat out Cindy's sister.</p><p>Cindy took the fat face didlo into her mouth and sucked.</p><p>Karen moaned and came again. She was now hooked on Lesbian City, and was 
sure she wanted to live in this lesbian land.</p>"
1428,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 20 (The Incest Club)",Ginger Winters,20,,[''],"<p>Lisa wanted to throw a surprise party for Cindy and her sister Karen, so she 
approached Gretchen and a few of Cindy's favorite girlfriends. Everyone 
thought the idea was fantastic.</p><p>""How are you going to keep Cindy and Karen away from your apartment long 
enough for us to get it ready?"" Michelle asked.</p><p>""That wont be a problem at all, Britney and her sister are going to take 
them to the Incest Club tomorrow. They'll be there for hours I can assure 
you. That will give us a window of opportunity,"" Lisa replied.</p><p>""Great,"" Gretchen said, ""I'll be in charge of making the cake.""</p><p>Lisa gave Gretchen a big hug and a kiss on the lips. ""Mmmm, and I'm hoping 
it will be a cake made with love!""</p><p>Gretchen laughed as she pressed her hairless pussy onto Lisa's thigh. Her 
cunt lips flared out over Lisa's soft skin and as she rocked her pink 
velvety lips up and down on her leg a slight watery sheen was left behind. 
Then Gretchen said, ""Now you know I don't get wet easily, so I think this 
will give you an idea as to how excited I am about making her a cake.""</p><p>Michelle knelt beside Lisa and licked up some of the nectar Gretchen left 
behind. Then said, ""Now that's what I would call sugar thighs.""</p><p>Lisa ran her hand into Michelle's dark hair, then spread her legs so that 
Michele could have access to her dripping cunt, which she took full 
advantage of. She then turned her attention back to Gretchen. ""Okay you can 
make the cake, but I want to add the icing.""</p><p>""Fine,"" Gretchen said. ""I'm looking forward to tasting that.""</p><p>""We all are,"" The other girls chimed in.</p><p>When the laughter died down, the girl talked about all the other things 
needed to make the party a memorable one. Like the types of party games they 
would play, and the snacks and drinks and toys they would have for all to 
enjoy.
Lastly they talked about giving Karen and Cindy a gift. After a heated chat, 
they decided on giving them both one gift to share. Something very special.</p><p>That night, Lisa and Gretchen slept with Cindy and Karen. Gretchen hadn't 
been sleeping at Cindy's place much as of late. She enjoyed the adventure of 
waking up in a different part of Lesbian City ever morning. Still she 
enjoyed both Lisa's and Cindy's company, and now that Cindy's little sister 
Karen was staying with her, she wanted to share a part of that adventure 
too.</p><p>While it's called sleeping together, the four of them got very little sleep. 
Karen ate up all the attention. She happily laid in the center of the bed 
and spread wide for Lisa and Gretchen, both women double teamed her wet 
cunt. As Lisa pushed her tongue into Karen's hole, Gretchen sucked on her 
clit. Cindy sat squarely on Karen's face, discharging great amounts of cunt 
cream all over her sister's sweet young face.</p><p>Karen moaned just as loud as her sister each time she reached orgasm. It 
amazed her every time she watched her sisters cunt lips flaring out and her 
juices being ejaculated out of her deep pink hole and having them splash 
across her face and body. Karen loved the taste and smell of her sister's 
vagina. Her juice had the texture and look of the juice of a peach as well 
as its stickiness. It was this unique flavor and stickiness that Karen loved 
so much. That and the fact that it would cling to her skin and hair and if 
it wasn't licked off her, it would still be there in the morning.</p><p>Karen knew that with all the attention she was getting tonight, she doubted 
any of her sister's nectar would be left on her skin, which didn't matter as 
she knew Cindy would be more then happy to orgasm on her body anytime she 
asked for it, and she planed to ask often.</p><p>Cindy watched as her sister lapped up her cream. Karen's tongue darted into 
her fuck hole then out, and each time the tip of her tongue was dripping 
with her secretions. Cindy reached down and pulled her cunt lips wide so 
Karen could get her tongue in further.</p><p>""Are you enjoying drinking me?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Karen smiled up at her sister, dipped her tongue back into her sticky pink 
folds and mumbled yes. Together they shared in dozens of earth shacking 
orgasms before finally falling to sleep.</p><p>The next morning Cindy and Karen got up and headed to the shower as Lisa and 
Gretchen slept in. Cindy and Karen eager waited for Britney and Christina to 
show up. They said they would escort them to the Incest Club, and that they 
would spend most of the day there.</p><p>Karen said, ""The twins are so beautiful, I can't wait to make love to them 
again.""</p><p>Cindy gave her sister a big kiss. ""They'll have to fight me for you.""</p><p>Karen smiled at her sister, brushed her fingers thought her red hair. ""I'm 
all yours all the time sis.""</p><p>Cindy pressed her hand tightly to Karen's hairy mound and slipped her middle 
finger into her hole. As she stirred her sister's juices she said, ""Even 
this?""</p><p>""Especially that!""</p><p>""Come on, lets get dressed.""</p><p>Cindy and Karen had been told to wear the exact same clothing. It was one of 
the rules of the Incest Club. So Cindy and Karen opted to wear black, lacy 
pushup bras and left their nipples exposed, matching crotchless panties, 
black knee high stockings and bright red leather mini skirts to match their 
red collars. They did their hair the same, and used the same lipstick and 
eye shadow.</p><p>Just then in walked the twins. Britney had her arms around Christina's neck, 
their slender bodies swaying as they walked. They both had their long blond 
hair pinned back, making their already narrow faces, look even narrower. It 
was hard to imagine they were even 16 years old. Both girls were wearing 
sheer, flowery sun dresses, under which could be seen their shapely tits and 
sexy pussies. Their slits looked wet, either from excitement or from having 
just been licked. They were also wearing their red collars.</p><p>""Are you two ready?"" Christina said.</p><p>""Ready and willing,"" Cindy replied.</p><p>Britney took Cindy's hand and Christina took Karen's.</p><p>Cindy's cunt dipped wildly as they walked down the street toward the Incest 
Club. Her inner tights were painted with her sticky discharge which 
attracted many of the women passing by. Karen was amazed at all the 
attention her older sister got and felt that much more special being with 
her.</p><p>The Incest Club, from the outside looked much like many of the other 
buildings in Lesbian City. The major difference was evident only when they 
entered the structure. The walls were lined with paintings, and each piece 
of artwork depicted an incestuous act. Mothers with their daughters, sisters 
bathing, little girls nursing, even paintings of three and four generations 
of women together, sharing in the joys of lesbian sex.</p><p>Cindy and Karen were greeted by three bronze skinned ladies with short brown 
hair. They were obviously sisters, ranging in age from 19 to 25. They all 
wore the same white jump suits that had diamond shapes cut out across the 
chests and crotch. They were also wearing unique green collars with a splash 
of blue and red in it.</p><p>""Welcome to the incest club,"" the youngest one said as the other two girls 
stepped forward. In their hands they held collars for Cindy and Karen. 
""Please wear these collars, they will indicate that you are sisters. And as 
you can see, they are unique to the both of you only. When you hear the bell 
ring, you must find your sister and make love to her. Understand?""</p><p>""Yes,"" They replied.</p><p>""Very good. Enjoy yourselves.""</p><p>Cindy and Karen thanked the girls, took off their red collars, and placed on 
the new ones. Only then did Cindy notice that Britney and Christina had also 
done the same, having brought their unique collars with them.</p><p>Cindy and Karen's collars were green, with six bright red dots. Britney and 
Christina collars had silver crosses on the green background. The green 
background was the main color, meaning sex would be open, just like in the 
Green Collar club. Both Cindy and Karen liked that.</p><p>""This way,"" Britney said.</p><p>Cindy and Karen followed close behind, with Christina caressing Karen's bum 
as they walked. The room they entered was large and bright. A skylight high 
above let in lots of nature light. Many love seats and couches and beds 
filled the room. Several dozen women were already here, and Cindy smiled 
when she seen the little neighbor girl, Kate and her mother Martha. Both 
wore the black corsets and fishnet stocking, which nicely accented their 
blond hair.</p><p>Upon spotting Cindy, Kate came running, her little arms stretched out. She 
jumped into Cindy's arms and gave her a big kiss.</p><p>Kate's eyes then widened. ""Is this your sister?"" she said looking at Karen.</p><p>""Yes it is,"" Cindy replied.</p><p>""She's just as beautiful as you,"" Kate said.</p><p>""Thank you,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Can I eat her?"" Kate asked.</p><p>""Ask her yourself,"" Cindy replied back.</p><p>Karen's eyes widened herself. ""My goodness, she's so young.""</p><p>Kate said. ""But not inexperienced.""</p><p>""That's right,"" Cindy said. ""Maybe you should show her one of your 
specialties.""</p><p>""And what would that be?"" Karen asked, as Kate placed her arms around 
Karen's waist and hugged her warmly.</p><p>Kate smiled up at Karen and made a fist with her tiny hand. Karen still 
didn't understand.</p><p>""She wants to fist fuck you."" Cindy said.</p><p>""Fist me!"" Karen said in surprise.</p><p>Kate's mother Martha came over to them. ""Is she getting in the way?""</p><p>""Of course not,"" Cindy said. ""Do you mind if my sister and I play with her 
for awhile?""</p><p>""Not at all,"" Martha said, ""I'm hoping Britney and Christina will keep me 
company.""</p><p>Britney kissed Martha and Christina took up residency between Martha's legs. 
As Kate's mom was being kept busy by the twins, Cindy moved Karen and Kate 
to an unoccupied velvet love seat.</p><p>""Sit here Karen,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Karen sat as directed.</p><p>""Now spread those sexy legs for us.""</p><p>Karen opened her legs, and Cindy pushed up her sister's red leather skirt so 
her pussy was fully exposed.</p><p>""Is she wet enough for you Kate?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>Kate moved between Karen's legs. With both hands she pulled Karen's cunt 
lips apart and closely examined them. She then slipped one finger into 
Karen's slit, then probed around her entrance. Finally pushing her middle 
finger into Karen's cunt.</p><p>""She's not quit wet enough,"" Kate said.</p><p>""Then let me help you get her nice and wet."" Cindy said.</p><p>Cindy dropped to her knees and moved between her sister's legs. At the same 
time she pulled Kate in close with her. The aroma of Karen's vagina greeted 
them, and Cindy gentle licked up her sister's center, drinking in the spicy 
flavor. As soon as Cindy's tongue washed over her clit, Kate's tongue 
started up Karen's slit. Starting at her hole, and working up over her clit. 
Again and again the two of them licked her watering cunt.
Cindy made sure Karen didn't cum, she wanted that to happen when Kate's hand 
was deep inside her.</p><p>""I think she's ready,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Me too,"" Kate said. She then began to slip two fingers into Karen's hole. 
Karen watched as the child worked her two small fingers into her hole. 
Adding a third didn't even begin to stretch her, but she did feel a bit more 
pressure when all four of her fingers were inside her. Kate finger fucked 
Karen first, then added her thumb, pushing her hand up to the knuckles into 
Karen's cunt.</p><p>""Fist fuck her,"" Cindy said as she watched her sister's face.</p><p>Cindy grabbed Kate's wrist and helped her plunge it deeper into her sister's 
birth canal. Karen moaned and rocked her hips up to greet the hand that was 
slipping deeper and deeper inside her body. She could feel the child's 
knuckles as they scraped her inner walls and pushed her wet, bumpy flesh out 
of the way to make room for her hand.</p><p>""Yes, fist fuck her deep Kate,"" Cindy said. She pushed on her little arm, 
forcing her hand up past the wrist. ""Fist fuck her right to her cervix.""</p><p>Karen moaned louder. She could feel her orgasm growing. ""Yes,"" she said 
weakly, ""Fuck my cunt with your hand.""</p><p>Cindy cupped Kate's bottom, ran her fingers into Kate's tight little cunt. 
""Fist fuck her and make her cum all over your hand and when we'll lick her 
cunt juices off it together.'</p><p>Karen exploded as she listened to her sister's voice and the commands she 
was giving Kate. She felt the walls of her cunt grip the child's fist and 
wrist. She felt her juices being squeezed out of her.</p><p>For Kate, she felt Karen's vagina clamp down on her hand. She moved her fist 
back and forth slightly to increase Karen's orgasm. Karen's cunt juices 
squeezed between her fisted fingers and soaked her palm.</p><p>Cindy smiled at her sister in her orgasmic bliss. Her long, strawberry blond 
hair flowed around her face and her bright blue eyes widened even more. Her 
36C breasts heaved and her nipples were rock hard. Cindy caressed them as 
she watched Kate's wrist push in and out of her hole.</p><p>""Ready for me to take it out?"" Kate asked.</p><p>Karen nodded. She could only moan at this point.</p><p>Cindy leaned down and started to lick the cream off of Kate's wrist as she 
pulled her hand free. Karen's creamy nectar thickly coated Kate's hand. 
Slowly Kate pulled her hand free, dragging out Karen's cunt lips. When her 
hand popped free, Cindy quietly watched as her sister's pink hole slowly 
closed back up. A trail of cunt cream squeezed out of her and ran down to 
her anus. Cindy lowered her tongue to that spot and drank it all up.</p><p>Karen watched as Kate and Cindy licked her juices off of Kate's hand and 
fingers. Kate saved her little finger for Karen, and pushed it into her 
mouth. Karen gentle sucked on the digit until all her taste had been 
replaced with saliva.</p><p>""Okay,"" Martha said. ""Sorry to break this up, but we have to be going. Say 
good bye honey.""</p><p>""Bye bye,"" Kate said. She gave them both a kiss and was off.</p><p>""So what did you think of that?"" Cindy said.</p><p>""That was so fucking hot! To bad she had to go.""</p><p>""Don't worry, you'll see lots of her and her mom. Did you know she's a clone 
of Martha.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>Cindy nodded yes. She then looked around to see if the twins were still 
close by. They weren't. ""Come on, lets check this place out.""</p><p>Karen held Cindy's hand as they moved around the room watching the other 
women enjoying the pleasure of incestuous love. They stopped to watch a 
large woman with a pronounced hourglass shaped make love to her four 
daughters, Two feasted on her huge, fat breasts that hung quit low. Her deep 
brown nipples were over six inches in diameter and looked swollen from all 
the attention they were receiving. One girl was eating her mother out and 
the other was finger fucking her sister's and herself and feeding her creamy 
fingers to mother's hungry mouth.</p><p>Cindy heard a bell ring. She looked lovingly at Karen and kissed her. They 
found a love seat and gently kissed and caressed each other. Both wanted to 
have an orgasm, but the bell rang again before they had reached that state. 
Cindy kept kissing her sister, Karen's mouth feeling so good on hers.</p><p>""I love you Karen.""</p><p>""I love you too, Cindy.""</p><p>Cindy and Karen made love for another twenty minutes, before deciding to 
checkout the club some more.</p><p>Cindy glanced behind her when she heard two girls giggling. Cindy recognized 
the girls immediately, it was Tammy and Tina the two young girls Lisa and 
her had enjoyed when she first entered Lesbian City. They had switched their 
youth collars for green adult ones. Cindy noticed the girls mother just 
behind them, then Cindy realized the girls had chains attached to her 
collars. Her eyes followed the chains, which were attached to a golden ring 
just above their mother's clit.</p><p>Obviously, the girl's mother was not going to let them get out of sight. The 
chains were only five feet in length and judging from the wetness of her 
cunt, she was getting a lot of licking from the girls. Cindy and Karen 
watched as the two girls and their mother approached.</p><p>""Hi,"" the girl's mother said. ""My daughters, Tammy and Tina would like to 
sixty-nine with you. Would you mind? I just can't keep up with them some 
days.""</p><p>""I wouldn't mind at all!"" Cindy said.</p><p>Both Tammy and Tina winked at Cindy. Cindy knew right away that the girls 
had remembered her. They started off kissing and caressing each other as 
their mother watched. Then they laid down on the floor and Cindy and Karen 
quickly moved into place.
Tammy rested her pretty bald cunt on Cindy's mouth, then began to suck on 
Cindy's smooth, hairless pussy. Karen grabbed little Tina's ass and pulled 
her ass cheeks apart, slowly spreading her wet, pink 13 year old cunt.</p><p>Karen felt little Tina's tongue washing up inside her. As the girl ate her 
out, Karen brought her tongue up to meet the tender pink folds below her. 
Like a small flower with its petals covered in dew, Karen pressed her tongue 
into them. Tina's flavor filled her mouth. Karen moaned at tasting this 
young girl's sweet nectar and she began to suck and lick and chew her way 
deeper into the 13 year olds cunt. Her juices spilled onto her cheeks and 
coated her chin and nose.</p><p>Cindy was also licking deeply, and Tammy had Cindy cunt lips pulled wide and 
was pressing her little face as hard and as deeply as she could into her 
slit. Cindy could feel the child breathing in the air that was trapped in 
her cunt and this sent her over the edge. Cindy felt the first burst of 
sticky, hot cum as it traveled from deep inside her to the mouth that was 
glued to her fuck hole. Tammy's tongue was as far up inside her as it would 
go.</p><p>Without any warning Tammy felt the first wave of cunt juice as it flooded 
her mouth. The hot gooey liquid gushed over her tongue and filled her 
cheeks. She had no time to swallow, so was not prepared for the second 
massive squirt. Cindy's cunt erupted on the trapped youths face and a third 
wave of cunt cream spilled and gushed into the liquid already trapped there.</p><p>Tammy was drowning in Cindy pussy juices, yet she would not pull her face 
from her slit. The girls mother stood over them, watching as her daughters 
feasted on Cindy's and Karen's pussy's. Only when she looked closer at Tammy 
did she see the stream of cunt juices that were escaping from her mouth 
because of the pressure.</p><p>Tammy's mother moved closer to her daughter and said. ""Drink it honey, drink 
it.""</p><p>But Tammy couldn't swallow, too much of Cindy's cunt cream had filled her 
mouth and the sticky liquid, now under much more pressure was becoming very 
thick. The gooey cream began to find it's way down her throat, but still 
Tammy could not actually
swallow. Cindy's cunt juices, finding no escape down the 13 year olds 
throat, began to fill her nasal cavity. Seconds later Cindy's cunt juices 
ejaculated out of Tammy's nose, spraying back onto Cindy's cunt lips.</p><p>Again and again Cindy's cum erupted from Tammy's nose. Her mother leaned 
down and placed her mouth over Tammy nose. She let her mouth fill with the 
cunt juices that were streaming out of her daughter's nose, then she moved 
over to were Tina was. Tina looked up just in time to have her mother spit 
the mouth full of Cindy's cum all over her face.</p><p>Tina's mother said to her, ""I didn't want you to miss out honey. Tammy is 
eating a super squirter.""</p><p>Tammy felt her mother's mouth cup her nose again. Cindy's cunt showed no 
sign of letting up. Her juices sprayed into her mouth, forcing more to gush 
out of her nose and into her mother's mouth, which was then spit onto Tina's 
face. Tina could hardly open her eyes, she had so much cum dumped on her. 
And yet her mother still brought more, but now letting it ooze out of her 
mouth and onto Tina's tongue. Tina licked her lips after drinking Cindy's 
discharge. It tasted so good to her.</p><p>Finally after Cindy's twentieth squirt, the flow stopped. Tammy had to break 
free of Cindy's cunt in order to get some air. When she did a powerful surge 
of liquid erupted from her mouth. The gooey cream clung to the inside of 
Tammy's mouth, sticking to her cheeks and dripping off the roof of her 
mouth. All her teeth were coated with the wonderful tasting slimy discharge.</p><p>Karen felt Tina's pussy tighten as she reached orgasm. Her little cunt 
became quit wet and her juices began to run out of her little hole and onto 
Karen's waiting tongue. Karen lapped at Tina's entrance like a kitten 
drinking milk. Each flick of her tongue across her tender folds brought more 
of her flavor into her mouth. Karen pressed her mouth tightly to Tina's 13 
year old cunt and drank deeply of her. Every drop of her orgasm made it into 
her mouth.</p><p>Strands of cunt cream stretched from Tammy's mouth to Cindy's hole. She 
swallowed what was left in her mouth, then her mother began to kiss her and 
lick the cum off her cheeks. Her sister Tina joined in helping her mother 
clean up the sticky mess.</p><p>Tammy's nose was still full of Cindy's discharge. She let it slowly drain 
down the back of her throat and into her belly. She gave Cindy a big kiss. 
Cindy kissed her back, then let her sister and mother return to cleaning her 
up.</p><p>Cindy said, ""Did you enjoy yourself Karen?""</p><p>""Yes, that was wonderful. Who else do you know?""</p><p>Cindy smiled at her sister. ""It doesn't matter. Let make some new friends.""</p><p>(Next up for the girls, The Surprise Party.)</p><p>(Comments and suggestions about Lesbian Land 2250 are always welcome.)</p>"
1429,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 21 (The Surprise Party)",Ginger Winters,21,,[''],"<p>Lisa and several of her friends readied the apartment for Cindy and Karen's 
surprise party. Gretchen and Michelle busied themselves in the kitchen 
making the cake.</p><p>Lisa looked over the list of party games the girls had come up with, then 
check to make sure they had enough sex toys on hand.</p><p>Lisa's other helpers, Jana and Cybill, helped out in the kitchen making up 
some of the food trays, while Patti and Pamela setup the bedroom for a wild 
night of pleasuring.</p><p>Lisa also invited a few special guests, Renee said she would come and 
promised to bring several bottles of Queen Victoria's special 11 year old 
pussy juice. She also invited two of the girls from Lesbian Cities cunt 
eating league, Faith from the Velvet Vagina's was coming and so was her 
rival Shania, from the Pink Pussy Eaters.</p><p>Lisa poked her head into the kitchen to see what progress Gretchen and 
Michelle were making on the cake.</p><p>Gretchen was sitting on the kitchen counter and Michelle was busy between 
her legs. Lisa paused to just admirer the two sexy girls. Gretchen's was 
caressing her 36C sized breasts, which stuck out prominently. Her large 
button sized brown nipples were erect and she was pulling at her nipple 
ring, stretching it out and letting it snap back. It was obvious that 
Michelle was doing a great job of turning her on and making her wet, as Lisa 
could see Gretchen's cunt lips glistening with her cream. Michelle used 
Gretchen's wide array of pussy Jewry to help make her wet.  As Michelle 
tugged on Gretchen's clit hood ring, or pulled at the ring in her outer 
labia next to her entrance, she worked a ribbed dildo in and out of her, 
using her cunt as a mixing bowl.</p><p>Lisa walked over to them. ""How are you coming along with cake?""</p><p>Michelle smiled up at Lisa, she fluttered her big brown eyes at her. ""Come 
here and take a closer look.""</p><p>Lisa knelt beside Michelle. As she did so she ran her fingers over the 
lightning bolt shaved into her jet black pubic hair, before pushing her 
fingers down over her hairless inner labia. As Lisa finger fucked Michelle 
she peered into Gretchen's stretched open hole. Inside was a gooey, thick 
white mixture.</p><p>""Is that the cake mix?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>Michelle said, ""Yes, and it was a dry mix until I made Gretchen cum.""</p><p>""How much longer?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Two or three more mixtures and cums are needed. Do you want to help me 
scoop this out of her?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Michelle grabbed the baking pan and handed it to Lisa. She then dug three 
fingers into Gretchen's cunt and twisted them around. When she pulled them 
out, they were coated in the gooey cake mix. Lisa helped Michelle scrape off 
the goo, then assisted with holding Gretchen's cunt lips open so she could 
dig out more. Gretchen also helped by spreading her outer lips wide for 
them.</p><p>As Lisa helped clean out Gretchen's fuck hole, Jana and Cybill busied 
themselves with the snack trays. Jana was fucking herself with seven carrots 
and Cybill was filling her cunt with both red and green grapes. Both 
masturbated each other with the food deep inside their hot, wet holes. Jana 
moaned as she orgasmed on the carrots and Cybill did likewise, coating the 
grapes with her juices. All the finger food was being prepared this way.</p><p>Lisa felt her cunt becoming moist. She had placed a plastic cork inside her 
hole to trap all her juices. She needed it for the cakes topping. She had 
placed the cork in her hole that morning and was sure she had enough nectar 
to make for a rich, creamy covering. She had added an ingredient that would 
thicken it up and make it hard, so she could smooth it out over the surface 
of the cake. She smiled as she thought about it dripping out of her and 
smearing it over the cake that was moistened by the cum of Gretchen's cunt.</p><p>It was early afternoon and all was in place, almost everyone had arrived and 
the only thing left to do was add the topping to the cake. Gretchen's cunt 
cake was taken from the oven and placed on the floor. The girls gathered 
around as Lisa squatted over it. She could feel the heat of the cake rising 
up and caressing her pussy lips.</p><p>Gretchen reached between Lisa's legs and pulled the cork out. Instantly, 
Lisa's cunt started dripping, the honey like cream trickled slowly out of 
her. Gretchen pulled Lisa's inner lips open, spreading her hairless cunt 
wide. Lisa's syrupy cunt cream flowed in a steady stream onto the cake. 
Michelle helped to spread it over its surface. Lisa stopped the flow and 
waited a few minutes for her cream to harden, then she opened her hole again 
and skillfully wrote out Cindy and Karen's name on the cake. Everyone 
applauded Lisa's workmanship.</p><p>Renee showed up with a dozen wine bottle's full of the creamy lather that 
only sweet young cunts emit during orgasm. She also brought a large box, 
which she did not open. All she would say is, ""it's for later.""</p><p>With everything set, all they had to do was wait for Cindy and Karen to 
return.</p><p>When Cindy and Karen entered the apartment neither of them noticed anything 
unusual. The lights had been turned off, and when Cindy said, ""Lights,"" 
nothing happened.</p><p>""That's odd,"" Cindy said. Her long red hair tumbled down around her face as 
she looked at the flood so as not to trip while making her way toward the 
bedroom.</p><p>Karen followed closely behind her, with only her sisters silhouette to guild 
her. Neither girl spotted the two dozens women hiding behind couches, 
chairs, or waiting in the kitchen or the bedroom... all waiting to spring 
out at them.</p><p>Lisa shushed a few of the girls before they spoiled it. Lisa licked her lips 
as she watch Cindy and Karen moving toward her, they were both wearing 
black, lacy pushup bras that left their nipples exposed and matching 
crotchless panties and black, knee high stockings. As Cindy and Karen made 
it to middle of the room and the lights came on and everyone yelled...</p><p>""Surprise!""</p><p>Both Cindy and Karen were startled when the girls around them jumped up. 
Before they could even react, Cindy and Karen were surrounded by their 
friends and being showered with hugs and kisses.</p><p>Lisa deeply French kissed Cindy as her fingers probed for the opening in her 
panties, she felt her wet cunt and slipped a finger into her folds. ""Are you 
ready for some fun and games.""</p><p>Cindy smiled back, ""I'm always ready for you kind of fun and games Lisa.""</p><p>Renee kissed Cindy next, she pressed her big, milky white breasts against 
Cindy's, rubbing their hard nipples together. Cindy ran her hand thought 
Renee's blond hair, and mashed her shaved pussy against Renee's hairless 
slit. Cybill pushed her way closer to Cindy and pressed her large 38 D cup 
tits into Cindy's back and began to rub them against her shoulder blades, 
massaging them up and down and back and forth. Cindy turned her face to kiss 
Cybill, she pushed back her long brown hair and found her moist mouth. Their 
tongues danced as they French kissed.</p><p>Karen found herself sandwiched  between Patti, whose flowing red hair looked 
much like her sister's, and Pamela, the strawberry blond. Karen reached 
between Patti's legs and ran her fingers up and down her bald slit. Patti's 
outer folds were wet and puffy from her excitement. Karen felt Pamela's hand 
cup her bum and a finger being pressed into her ass.</p><p>As the girls took turns kissing Cindy and Karen, Faith and Shania sat on the 
couch.</p><p>Lisa pulled Cindy and Karen to the couch. ""Here is one of your surprises 
girls.""</p><p>Cindy could hardly believe that Faith from the Velvet Vagina's was sitting 
right in front of her. Cindy fondly remembered shaving Faith. Faith was 
completely nude and had let her platinum blond pubic hair grow back. Faith 
spread her legs wide. She reached down with one hand and dug her platinum 
colored fingernails into her wet folds. Cindy watched as her juices began 
seeping out of her tight pink hole. Cindy licked her lips.</p><p>Beside Faith sat Shania. Karen drank in her beauty. Shania was extremely 
sexy. She was 5'7, 125 pounds. Her hair a strawberry blond, reaching to the 
middle of her back. She looked at Karen with her alluring, brilliant blue 
eyes. She held up her teardrop shaped breasts and caressed her big pink 
nipples. Shania's spread her legs, opening up her clean shaven pussy, her 
outer cunt lips were small and compact and glistened with her inner moister.</p><p>Both Cindy and Karen wasted no time in dropping between the girls creamy 
thighs and French kissing their wet cunts. Cindy moaned into Faith's vagina 
as she tasted her juices and breathed in her fragrant aroma. Karen's mouth 
covered Shania's slit, she licked up her center, then forced her tongue into 
her wet hole.</p><p>Gretchen slipped under Karen and began to lick and suck on her cunt. Karen 
moaned as she felt Gretchen's tongue entering her body and licking her inner 
walls. Cindy got the same treatment from Michelle, her talented tongue 
pushing deep and her lips slurped and sucked at her pink folds.</p><p>Renee straddled Karen's head, gathering up her hair and rubbing her cunt 
against her scalp. Karen could feel Renee's pussy juices as they streamed 
down her head and neck.
Renee said to Shania, ""Should we treat her to a double soaking?""</p><p>""I think so,"" Shania said.</p><p>Karen looked up from the sweet pussy she was licking, her face streaked and 
dripping with girl juice. Shania smiled down at Karen, cupped her cheeks and 
pulled her face back into her wet folds. Karen wasn't sure what Renee and 
Shania were talking about but that soon changed was both women used her head 
to reach orgasm. Shania's cunt lips became super juicy and she cold feel the 
hot liquid that was running thought her hair. Then both Renee and Shania 
began to moan loudly. Karen sucked and licked at Shania's clit, wanting her 
to cum on her face, and cum on her face she did.</p><p>Shania and Renee screamed as their cunts contracted and their pussies 
gushed. Karen's head was trapped between to spraying cunts and as Shania 
soaked her face, Renee soaked her head and hair. Cunt juice streamed down 
Karen's chin, flooded over her tits and cascaded down her belly, into her 
pubic hairs and then onto her clit. Gretchen opened her mouth wide and drank 
Renee's cunt juices as it dripped off of Karen's clit.
Renee ground her fleshy folds against Karen's head. She pushed her pussy to 
the top of her head and so that her discharge would run down her face and 
mix with the juices Shania was spraying on her. Karen moaned as the syrupy 
cum gushed over her. She held her mouth wide and rolled her tongue around in 
gooey cum that Shania was secreting.
Karen climaxed as the swallowed the mixture of Shania's and Renee's 
secretions.</p><p>Faith was so excited as she watched Karen being soaked in pussy juice, that 
she came quickly on Cindy's face. Cindy moaned as Faith's hot juices 
splashed over her lips and tongue and into her mouth. Cindy moved her face 
back and forth in Faith's folds and let her cunt cream splash all over her 
face. She licked her lips and drank several squirts, but let the rest coat 
her body. She ran her hand over her cunt stained tits and hard nipples. 
Michelle was getting a taste of Faith's cunt juices second hand as they 
streamed into Cindy's valley. Then Cindy reached orgasm. Michelle moaned 
into Cindy's hot hole as her face was soaked by Cindy now squirting cunt.</p><p>After all the squirting was over, Cindy and Karen kissed each other. Karen 
was soaked and both her front and back were glistening in pussy juice. 
Gretchen and Michelle were soaked too.</p><p>""Okay everyone,"" Lisa said. ""Let help with the clean up!""</p><p>Cindy and Karen were then joined by all the girls present and their body's 
licked clean.</p><p>As Cindy and Karen got cleaned up, Lisa readied the other girls for the 
party games.</p><p>""Can I have your attention please."" Lisa said. ""We have several party games 
we want to play. Of course the party girls, Cindy and Karen will get some of 
this anyway, but anyone winning a game gets to drink a glass of Queen 
Victoria's cunt juice. Yes, that's right, her cunt juice.""</p><p>Everyone cheered.</p><p>""Now the first game is called, Who can be widest. The object it simple, we 
see who can stretch their hole open the furthest."" Lisa then held up a small 
measuring tape. ""Who wants to go first?""</p><p>""I do,"" Jana said. She sat in the chain next to Lisa and opened her legs. 
Jana dug two fingers from each hand into her wet cunt and pulled hard. Her 
pink hole opened wide. Everyone could see deep into Jana's body, her wet 
fleshy interior a bright pink.</p><p>Lisa measured her opening. ""Two and a quarter inches.""</p><p>Next up was Patti. She spread her legs wide, then slipped her index and 
middle fingers into her hole. As she pulled her pink folds parted and her 
cunt gaped open.</p><p>Lisa measured her and announced, ""Two and one half inches.""</p><p>Lisa measured several of the other girls, but it wasn't until Gretchen 
spread for them that they really seen a gapping hole. Gretchen's cunt was 
spread so wide that the color of her flesh went from a deep red to a soft 
pink. Her lips were so elongated they looked waxen.</p><p>Lisa measured Gretchen's. ""Three and a quarter inches. Fisting territory!""</p><p>Gretchen showed off her open cunt for all to see and let it slowly close 
back up. The blood rushing to fill her inner lips.
Lisa declared Gretchen the winner and Renee poured her a glass full of Queen 
Victoria's cum. Gretchen slipped on the creamy nectar that Victoria had 
discharge for them to enjoy.</p><p>""How is it?"" Patti asked?</p><p>Gretchen leaned over to Patti and kissed her, leaving a trace of the cunt 
juice on her lips and tongue. Patti moaned and everyone knew the taste had 
to be exquisite.</p><p>The girls took a short break and snacked on the tasty cunt flavored treats 
prepared by Jana and Cybill. Cindy sucked on her grape before chewing it. 
She loved the flavor, but it wasn't enough. She grabbed a hand full and 
pushed Karen down on the floor. As Karen looked up at her wondering what was 
going on, Cindy pushed the grapes into her hole. She then shoved several 
into her own cunt and then moved into a sixty-nine with her sister.</p><p>""look,"" Lisa said. ""The girls are putting a little show on for us.""</p><p>As Cindy and Karen ate each other out and women around them watched and 
commented. They all thought the sisters looked wonderful licking and kissing 
each others juicy pussies as they sucked out the cunt flavored grapes.</p><p>As they licked, Faith broke out in song, ""Nothing could be finer then the 
smell of her vagina in the morning. Nothing could be sweeter then to get 
down there and eat her in the morning. Drinking her cum, licking her bum, 
side by side. Yes, nothing could be finer then to spread her pink vagina in 
the morning, nothing would be finer then to fist fuck her vagina in the 
morning. Drinking her cum as you finger fuck her bum, side by side.""</p><p>When Faith finished her song, Lisa stopped Cindy and Karen. ""No cumming yet 
you too, we need to save some of then for later.""</p><p>""Okay, next game."" Lisa said. ""Now that we know how wide we all can get, 
lets see how deep we can get an object.""</p><p>Lisa held up a long red dildo. It was over two feet and would normally be 
shared with another girl. Faith went first this time. Lisa slipped the dildo 
into her vagina, slowly pushing it deep.</p><p>""Tell me when to stop,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Faith moaned and rocked her hips forward trying to eat up the toy. Once it 
had reached a full nine inches she had to stop her. Lisa marked the stop on 
the dildo that Faith was able to take it too, then she pulled it out.</p><p>""Come here your two,"" Lisa said to Cindy and Karen.</p><p>Lisa pushed the dildo at them. ""Lick it clean please.""</p><p>Cindy licked up one side of the dildo as Karen licked the other side. They 
met at the top and kissed deeply.</p><p>""Next!"" Lisa said loudly.</p><p>Michelle spread for Lisa. ""Ram it home baby. Push that plastic cock right 
into my womb.""</p><p>Lisa pressed the head of the dildo into Michelle pussy and slipped it deep 
into her birth canal. She moaned when it struck her cervix and Lisa marked 
it's spot at nine and a quarter inches.</p><p>Again Cindy and Karen licked the cunt cream off the toy, kissing when they 
reached the top.</p><p>Cindy said. ""I'll liking this game.""</p><p>Karen yelled, ""Next!"" Before Lisa had the chance.</p><p>Cybill took the toy next, but was only able to get about eight inches in her 
pussy before Lisa hit bottom. Cybill looked disappointed, but a smile 
returned to her face when see saw how enthusiastic Cindy and Karen were at 
licking the toy clean.</p><p>""Okay girls stand back and watch a pro,"" Shania said as she sat in the wet 
spot left behind by the others.</p><p>Lisa inserted the dildo, pushing it well pasted the deepest mark so far. She 
pushed it to ten inches, then eleven, then twelve. At twelve and a half 
inches the dildo came to rest.</p><p>""Well I think you're the winner,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Gretchen said, ""She just wanted to taste Queen Victoria's cunt juices that's 
all.""</p><p>Shania said, ""Can you blame me?""</p><p>Lisa poured her a glass and as she drank it down, Cindy and Karen clean the 
dildo for the last time.</p><p>""Oh good, our other guest have arrived,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""I think it's time for cake then,"" Gretchen said.</p><p>Cindy and Karen sat up and watched as Kate and her mother Martha carried in 
the cake. With them was Britney and Christina. All of them wore black 
corsets and black fishnet stockings. Kate and Martha also wore black velvet 
gloves. They place the cake before the girls and Britney handed Cindy a 
knife to cut it.</p><p>""Oh look, our names are written in the icing,"" Karen said.</p><p>Lisa smiled as Cindy cut up the cake and gave each girl a slices.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" Cindy said when she took a bite, this is wonderful.</p><p>""Made with love,"" Gretchen said.</p><p>""And cum, lots and lots of cum."" Lisa added.</p><p>Everyone laughed.</p><p>As the girls ate the cunt flavored cake, Renee opened the box she had 
brought and began to hand out squirt guns. Each was filled with a creamy 
liquid.</p><p>Jana placed the end of the squirtgun in her mouth and pulled the trigger. 
""It's cunt juice!""</p><p>""Of course it is,"" Renee said, then she began to squirt Jana.</p><p>The room then erupted in laughter. Followed by a dozen squirtguns going off. 
All at once the room was a mad dash to women in motion squirting each other 
with pussy juice. Cindy grabbed little Kate and pushed her down, she quickly 
pushed the end of the squirtgun into her little hole and pulled the trigger. 
Kate squealed as she sprayed Cindy's face with her squirtgun. Cindy then 
cupped little Kate's tender hole with her mouth and sucked out the cum 
juices. Kate moaned and began to cum herself.</p><p>Everything in the living room was now soaked in pussy juice. All the chairs 
and couches were wet and stained. Lisa hugged Karen, squirted her cheek and 
licked it off her.</p><p>""Are you enjoying the party Karen?"" she asked.</p><p>Karen squirted some cum on Lisa's tits and said yes, before sucking on them.</p><p>Cindy and Kate had moved into a sixty-nine and the other girls began soaking 
them down with the squirtguns. Cindy licked between little Kate's ass cheeks 
as several of the girls squirted her bum. Kate's mother come over to her and 
added to the squirting, this time spraying her breast milk all over Kate's 
ass and cunt. Cindy moaned as she lapped up all the creamy juices.</p><p>Lisa stopped them again. ""Okay you two, there will be lots of time for that 
in a minute. Now it's time to give Cindy and Karen their gift.""</p><p>""We get a gift too?"" Karen said. ""I thought this party was enough.""</p><p>""Well it's a good start."" Lisa said. ""Now come here you too.""</p><p>Cindy and Karen stood next to Lisa and she handed them each a small white 
pill.</p><p>""What's this for?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""This pill will give you a 12 hour orgasm.""</p><p>""Your kidding?"" Cindy and Karen said together.</p><p>""No, as long as you have stimulation, and the girls here have all agreed to 
help out with that. But for you Cindy, it's important that you get lots of 
fluids in your body and you will be squirting almost non-stop.""</p><p>Gretchen then held up a strange looking clear plastic hose with three ends. 
""So we rigged this up, to help you, and to treat Karen too.""</p><p>""Take the pills,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Cindy and Karen did so, then were taken into the bedroom. They laid down on 
the bed together, and Gretchen and Lisa got to work. First one end of the 
plastic hose was placed deep inside Cindy's cunt. The other two ends, that 
split halfway up were then put in Cindy's and Karen's mouths.</p><p>""Now Cindy,"" Lisa explained. ""When you cum, you will drink more of your 
discharge, so that you don't dry out. Don't worry, Faith and Shania and the 
rest of us will add to your liquid intake, and it's only fair that Karen 
gets to drink so of her big sisters cunt juices too, so she will get some of 
what you squirt, just not as much."" Lisa looked at Karen, ""Do you like that 
idea honey?""</p><p>Karen said. ""Yes I do, I love Cindy's cream.""</p><p>""Good, then we are all set. Girls, start your engines.""</p><p>Shania moved between Cindy's legs and began to eat her. Karen watched as 
Lisa began to lick up her thigh and into her juicy folds.  The other kiss 
helped out by caressing and sucking on their tits. Soon both girls were 
cumming.</p><p>Cindy's cunt began to squirt. Her juices spraying into the plastic hose. The 
honey colored fluid filled the hose and squirted into her mouth. Cindy 
moaned as she tasted her own rich, spicy flavor. Karen moaned too, she loved 
her sisters cunt cum, she let her mouth fill with the cream before drinking 
it down.</p><p>Cindy kept cumming as the girls took turns eating her out. They also got to 
enjoy her discharge as the plastic hose could not catch it all. Lisa laid 
down beside Cindy and caressed one of her nipples as she whispered in her 
ear. ""You know honey, soon you will be drinking your recycled cunt juices, 
and then recycling them again and again.""</p><p>Cindy drank down more of her cunt cream and heard her sister swallowing it 
too.</p><p>Lisa continued whispering in her ear. ""And when you have to pee, your pee is 
going to taste like your cunt juices. And I'm going to be right there 
drinking up every drop of your hot, cunt flavored piss. Mmmm, I can almost 
taste it now, flowing down my throat, so hot and wet, and I'm betting 
Karen's piss with taste just as sweet. I'll suck hers up too Cindy and let 
you drink it out of my mouth.""</p><p>Cindy moaned as her cunt again spasmed and she mouth filled with her silky 
cream.</p><p>""I love you Lisa,"" she managed to say, her cunt cream bubbling out of her 
mouth with the words.</p><p>Lisa licked up the overflowing cum and spit it back into Cindy mouth. ""I 
love you too,"" she said.</p><p>Cindy grabbed her sisters hand and squeezed it tight as another flood of 
cream gushed into their mouths. This certainly was the best surprise party 
of all.</p>"
1430,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 22 (The Sex Toy)",Ginger Winters,22,,[''],"<p>Cindy woke up with a big smile on her face. It felt permanent, and she was 
sure it was. She glanced over at her sister Karen, sleeping so soundly 
beside her. Lisa was half draped over Karen, her face nestled into Karen's 
breasts. Cindy ran her fingers through her sisters hair which had become 
knotted together and was still sticky wet. Cindy's smile widened as she 
recalled how many times she had orgasmed on Karen's face that night. Cindy 
pulled back her beautiful, heavily stained bed spread, which Lisa called 
`her cunt quilt'. Each stain being a reminder of a flowing or gushing pussy. 
So many flowing pussies that now many of the stains overlapped. Cindy 
brought the quilt to her nose and breathed deeply. A wonderful aroma filled 
her lungs, and she sucked on one of the newer stains hoping to capture the 
taste of the girl that left it.</p><p>A strand of Karen's hair brushed against Cindy's nose and Cindy replaced the 
fabric of the quilt with a lock of Karen's cum stained hair. Cindy sucked on 
her sisters tresses, drinking her own secretions from each strand. Her 
semi-dried cunt juices having a chocolate and strawberry flavor. Cindy 
moaned as she recalled Lisa dipping fresh strawberries in dark milk 
chocolate and then pushing them deep up inside her cunt and then sharing her 
hole with Karen. The three of them took turns filling their hot, wet holes 
with the chocolate coated strawberries and then taking turns eating and 
sucking them back out.</p><p>Cindy caressed her sisters face, then kissed and licked her right cheek, 
tasting the sweet mixture of pussy juice and chocolate that had coated them. 
She reached down between Karen's legs and found Lisa's hand there, three 
fingers imbedded deep inside her sticky, fleshy vagina. Cindy wiggled and 
wormed her own middle finger deep into Karen's twat and began to caress her 
inner fleshy walls next to her G-spot. Cindy's knuckle rode against Lisa's 
fingers and soon, Lisa was mirroring Cindy's rhythm.</p><p>Karen began to rock her pussy back and forth. She moaned loudly as she 
fucked both Cindy's and Lisa's fingers. Then she woke to a powerful orgasm, 
her body shaking, her voice now a scream of pleasure.</p><p>When Karen stopped shaking and screaming, she turned to face her big sister, 
""What a wonderful way to wakeup!""</p><p>Cindy kissed Karen on the mouth. ""You can wakeup this way every morning if 
you want too.""</p><p>Lisa said, ""I think we should take turns, I for one like the idea of having 
Cindy squirting all over me as I wake to orgasm.""</p><p>""I second that,"" Karen said.</p><p>""Turns it is then,"" Cindy said.</p><p>Lisa's and Cindy's fingers were still deep in Karen's cunt and as they moved 
them back and forth her wetness made audible slurping, sucking noises.</p><p>""Ohh, I'm so wet,"" she said. Then she pulled her sisters finger out of her 
dripping cunt and put it in her mouth. She slowly sucked it clean. ""Now 
yours,"" she said to Lisa.</p><p>As Lisa feed Karen her creamy, wet fingers, she said,  ""So what's on the 
agenda for today?""</p><p>""How about something really perverted?"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Depraved or Perverted?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""There's a difference?"" Cindy laughed.</p><p>Lisa laughed along with her, ""I guess not.""</p><p>Karen finished licking Lisa's fingers clean of her own pussy juices and 
asked. ""You mean all of what we have done so far isn't perverted?""</p><p>""Of course not!"" Both Cindy and Lisa said together.</p><p>Karen shook her head. ""You mean Incest, drinking pee, eating food out of 
each others vagina's, orgy's... pussies squirting gallons of cum in your face, 
all those things aren't a perverted act?""</p><p>""No,"" Cindy said. ""Those are all acts of love... okay, some are acts of lust, 
but they are a normal, everyday occurrence here in Lesbian City. That's why 
to the out side world they call this place Lesbian Land.""</p><p>Lisa spoke, ""Do you think making love to your sister is perverted?""</p><p>""No,"" Karen said, ""I love Cindy, I really do.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Karen back. ""Maybe I've subjected you to much to soon.""</p><p>Karen smiled back at Cindy, ""Well I think you can subject me to more, I'm a 
fast learner.""</p><p>""Okay then,"" are we going to do something perverted or not?"" Lisa said.</p><p>""We are,"" Cindy said. ""What do you have in mind?""</p><p>Lisa said, ""I think we should visit the toy store, we'll get a really 
perverted sex toy to play with.""</p><p>Karen glanced at the walls around the bed, ""I thought you had every kind of 
sex toy there was already.""</p><p>Lisa tweaked Karen's left nipple, ""Well just you wait and see.""</p><p>The girls showered together, dried each others hair, and helped each other 
put on their sluty makeup,  then got dressed. Cindy wore a sluty black, 
spandex body suit with the crotch and breasts cut out, Lisa wore her red 
mini-skirt that even when standing showed off her velvety, pink slit. With 
that she wore a red leather, pushup bra and black high heels. Karen wore a 
white, lace sundress that was just sheer enough to make out her pretty brown 
nipples and bushy mound. They all wore their red collars. Without them, they 
wouldn't have gotten four feet from their building.</p><p>Together the three of them headed out to the sex toy store. The store was 
dimly lit and occupied by dozens of women, many scantily dressed, or not 
dressed at all.</p><p>""Ohh, this is a popular place,"" Karen said.</p><p>Lisa smiled at her, ""These women aren't shopping here, these women are the 
sex toys.""</p><p>""Really?"" Karen said.</p><p>Lisa nodded.</p><p>Cindy moved around the showroom, after all that's what it was.</p><p>Karen continued. ""But with all the free sex and sex clubs like the Green 
Collar Club, why do they need women as sex toys?""</p><p>""Because,"" Lisa explained, ""When you go to a sex club or fuck a girl on the 
street they can stop you from doing something to them, walk away, or not do 
some of the sex acts that you would like performed. But these girls have to 
do what you want, they are toys, for our pleasure and amusement.""</p><p>As Cindy, Lisa and Karen looked over the girls, a hard looking, tall, dark 
haired woman dressed in a tight leather jumpsuit that bristled with six inch 
silver dildo's approached. The dildo's were attached to the knees, elbows, 
waist, ankles, and wrists. Between her legs hung a twelve inch sliver shaft 
that glistened with pussy juice, obviously having just been in someone's 
cunt. Around her neck she wore a bright red collar with two slender silver 
dildo's sticking out to the side then curving up.</p><p>""Can I help you?"" She said.</p><p>Lisa nodded, ""Courtneycunt, my friends and I are looking for a good sex toy, 
what do you have to offer?""</p><p>""I don't have any fucking good sex toys, all these sluts are fucking shit, 
hardly worth wasting cunt juice on. But if you want one, take your pick, 
free of charge.""</p><p>Karen walked up to the first girl who was sitting in a red velvet chair. She 
had short brown hair, small tits, and a small ass. She looked at Karen with 
her big brown eyes.</p><p>""What's your name?"" Karen said.</p><p>Courtneycunt snapped at Karen, ""You stunned bitch, she a sex toy, she 
doesn't have a name. Do you name your double-headed dildo's, your vibrators? 
Of course not.""</p><p>Courtneycunt then turned away from them and headed into the back room. 
Through the open door, Karen, Cindy and Lisa could see Courtneycunt had 
several women lined up. She had them unzip her leather outfit, but left some 
of the silver dildo's attached. She then laid down on a mattress, her big 
tits pointing skyward.  She then began to give orders. First she ordered two 
young girls spread their asses and then sit on dildo's she had attached to 
her neck, they were facing each other and of course their pussies pressed 
against Courtneycunt face. She then had them kiss. Next she spread her legs 
wide, and ordered two other girls to sit their asses down on her ankle 
dildo's and to then spread their pussies wide and masturbate.</p><p>""You,"" Courtney cunt yelled to a small blond girl who looked about fifteen. 
""Remove the dildo that's strapped to my cunt.""</p><p>The blond did as Courtney cunt ordered.</p><p>Karen and Cindy moved closer to watch what Courtneycunt was going to do 
next. Lisa went about the business of picking their own sex toy.</p><p>The young blond pulled the strap-on dildo free of Courtneycunt's crotch and 
waited for the next order.</p><p>Both Cindy and Karen noticed that Courtneycunt's pussy lips looked red and 
puffy. She had a shaved cunt, and her labia was lined with four silver 
rings.</p><p>Courtneycunt said to Karen and Cindy as they watched. She then looked the 
young blond square in the eyes. ""Open my cunt up wide. Use my rings.""</p><p>The young slipped her fingers into the silver rings that lined the entrance 
to her puffy cunt and pulled them back away from her center. As she did so, 
a trickle of clear fluid began to flow out of her stretched wide vagina.</p><p>""Eat my cunt until I cum,"" Courtneycunt's ordered.</p><p>Without hesitation, the young girl's mouth pressed into the watering cunt in 
front of her and she began to lick and suck.</p><p>As the girl ate her out, Courtneycunt ordered the girls riding on the 
dildo's to pee. ""Piss,"" she yelled, ""Piss now.""</p><p>Amazingly all the girls began to pee all at the same time. The girls riding 
her ankle dildo's sent their fountains of yellow liquid splashed up and over 
Courtneycunt's legs and onto her belly and bullet shaped tits. The girls at 
either side of her head still had their pussies pressed up against her 
cheeks and when they started to piss, it gushed and sprayed out from between 
their lips as if under high pressure. Courtneycunt's face and hair were 
quickly soaked with their urine.</p><p>Karen and Cindy watched as she orgasmed on the young blondes face. Piss 
rained down on her, soaking into her olive colored skin. Her hard nipples 
shone from the pee that fell on them, and many small droplets beaded up on 
her skin.</p><p>When the girls finished peeing, Courtneycunt ordered them to lick her clean. 
""Suck up that piss, suck it up and spit it into that glass.""</p><p>Beside the mattress, sat a large glass, and the girl that peed on her, began 
to lick and slurp up the droplets of piss that they had moments ago rained 
down on her. The sex toy girls took a bit more time when they sucked the pee 
off her nipples, which made Courtneycunt moan loudly. Soon the glass was 
full of the murky, yellow liquid.</p><p>Courtneycunt then grabbed the young blond that was still licking her wet 
cunt and pulled her face up from her engorged lips. Her mouth and cheeks 
streaked with pussy juice. Courtneycunt handed the girl the glass full of 
pee. ""Fill your mouth with it, but don't drink it,"" she ordered.</p><p>Again, without hesitation the girl began to fill her mouth with the still 
hot piss.</p><p>""Now,"" Courtneycunt said, ""spit it into my hole.""</p><p>The girl puckered up her lips, spread the vagina before her, pressed her 
lips into the open hole and spit out her mouth full of pee. She did this 
again and again, until the glass was empty.</p><p>Once Courtneycunt's pussy was filled with the golden liquid, she pushed the 
blond girl away from her cunt and stood up. ""All of you,"" she ordered, ""Get 
on the floor next to each other.""</p><p>The girls bunched together.</p><p>""Open your mouths.""</p><p>They all did so.</p><p>Courtneycunt then began to piss herself, and at the same time she pulled her 
sliver cunt rings back, stretching wide her hole and out gushed the hot 
piss. The girl's tongues wiggled in the air as they received the golden 
shower from her urethra and fuck hole. Hot piss splashed all over the five 
young girls, and when she was finally finished, she grabbed the blond again 
and rammed her face back into her folds.</p><p>""Clean me,"" she ordered.</p><p>Both Cindy and Karen watched as the young blond licked up and down 
Courtneycunt's slit like it was covered in honey. Lisa came up behind them, 
""Come on you  two, lets get one of these toys and star having some of our 
own nasty fun.""</p><p>""So,"" Cindy said. ""Do we each pick a girl or just take one?""</p><p>""Lets just take one,"" Lisa said, ""And use her until she drops from 
exhaustion.""</p><p>""Okay,"" Cindy said. ""Karen, why don't you pick her.""</p><p>""Me?"" Karen said. See glanced around at the sex toy girls, ""Okay.""</p><p>As Karen inspected the females around her, Cindy said to Lisa. ""So how does 
this work? I mean, what's the deal with these girls?""</p><p>Lisa said. ""Well, they volunteer to be sex toys, normally for six or more 
months. During that time, they give up their identity, and free will. We can 
do anything we want with them except disfiguring them in a permanent way. 
Other then that they will not object to anything at all.""</p><p>""Nothing?"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Nope, In fact, I've seen sex toy girls eating menstruating pussies without 
hesitation.""</p><p>Cindy paused in thought. ""I didn't think you got your period while living 
here.""</p><p>""Normally you don't. The water in Lesbian City, along with the drugs that 
make you horny all the time, also has hormone to prevent you from 
menstruating, but if you reframe from drinking the water, well that's a 
different story.""</p><p>""Did you find one yet?"" Cindy asked, while Karen was caressing a sexy young 
girl with milky white skin.</p><p>""I think so,"" Karen said.</p><p>""Great,"" Lisa said, ""Let go have some fun.""</p><p>The girl Karen picked was seventeen. She was wearing a red embroidered satin 
corset, which was low cut, leaving her soft pink nipples exposed.  She had 
perky 34C breasts, and her nipples were about 3 inches in diameter. She had 
a narrow waist, but widened somewhat in the hips, to about 36 inches. She 
had a very dainty vagina, her thin lips tucked up tightly and pressed 
together by her outer labia, and her pussy had a dusting of thin, almost 
white pubic hair. Her legs were covered by black fishnet stocking, and she 
looked like a porcelain doll, so very innocent.</p><p>They took the girl back to Cindy's apartment and had her sit down on a chair 
in the middle of the room.</p><p>""What should we do first?"" Cindy asked.</p><p>""Well,"" Lisa said. ""First she needs a shave.""</p><p>Cindy got a razor and handed it to Karen. ""You can shave her,"" she said.</p><p>Karen got between the girls legs and slowly shaved off the dusting on pubic 
hair. It only took a few strokes. Karen moved her nose close to the girls 
pussy. ""Mmmm, she smells nice.""</p><p>""Open your legs,"" Lisa ordered.</p><p>The girl spread her legs wide and Karen slipped her tongue into the soft 
pink folds around her tiny entrance. Karen lapped up the juices the girl was 
secreting. Her wetness betraying her excitement of being used as a sex toy.</p><p>Both Cindy and Karen took turns licking the girls wet slit, before Lisa 
stopped them. ""Okay, that's enough, she's a sex toy for our pleasure. Let 
see how talented her tongue is."" Lisa paused. ""But first I think we should 
give her a name and decorate her."" Lisa grabbed the girls chin and turned 
her face upward. ""I think we will call you Cuntmouth.""</p><p>Lisa then said to Cindy and Karen. ""Come on, lets paint her name and other 
things all over her body.""</p><p>Lisa went into the kitchen and returned with three small tubes of paint. The 
paint was eatable, and she handed Cindy the blue paint, Karen got the 
yellow, and Lisa had green. Lisa opened her tube, pushed it up into her 
pussy, and squeezed hard, injecting the paint deep into her cunt.  Cindy and 
Karen followed suit, filling their pussy's with the creamy paint.</p><p>""Take off all your clothes Cuntmouth,"" Lisa said. As the girl stripped, Lisa 
started to dug her middle finger deep into her hole and then painted a big 
green C on the girls forehead. Cindy followed with a similar sized blue U. 
Karen added the N, and Lisa finished the T. They then painted M O U T H 
under C U N T.</p><p>""You name is now Cuntmouth, when you are called, you will come running, 
understand?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Cuntmouth said.</p><p>""Good.""</p><p>The girls then began to paint her name all over her body. Above her slit, 
Cindy painted FUCKING LITTLE PISS SLUT, Lisa painted her ass cheeks, one 
with ASS FUCKER, the other with CUNT LICKER. Around her mouth was painted, 
FUCK TOY. Soon every part of the girls body had the words, CUNT or FUCK or 
SLUT as well as sexual acts painted on it.</p><p>Once they had finished, Lisa had Karen sit on the couch and spread wide. 
""Clear her up Cuntmouth.""</p><p>Cuntmouth hungrily ate into Karen's hole. The yellow paint quickly spread 
out all over her face, streaking her cheeks and chin. Karen rocked her hips 
and moaned loudly as Cuntmouth brought her to orgasm. Cuntmouth's face was a 
wash of thick, yellow cream.</p><p>Lisa went next. She sat beside Karen and opened her legs wide. Cuntmouth 
slurped and sucked at Lisa's green paint filled pussy. Her tongue darted 
deep inside her, and when she pull it back out it was loaded with green 
cream. Cuntmouth eagerly ate Lisa to orgasm. She obviously had a talent for 
cunt eating and her new nickname was well chosen.</p><p>Cindy sat beside Lisa after she had cum. Cuntmouth moved between Cindy's 
legs and began to eat up her sticky, blue strain hole. The paint was now 
mixing, and bleeding together to make a multitude of color. Cuntmouth was 
happily drinking the gooey mixture that flowed from Cindy's hole. Cindy felt 
her wetness and knew her cunt was filling with her secretions. Cindy smiled 
down at the young blond and readied to flood her face. She felt her orgasm 
building and without warning, began to cum.</p><p>Cuntmouth's face was blasted with Cindy's cunt juices. She squirted all over 
the girls face, soaking her down. Cindy's squirting hole sprayed into 
Cuntmouth's open mouth, which filled quickly. Cindy couldn't talk as she was 
screaming and moaning as she orgasmed, so Lisa said. ""Spit her cum back onto 
her pussy.""</p><p>Cuntmouth spit Cindy's discharge back at Cindy, but it was pushed back into 
her face by another powerful squirt. Again Cuntmouth let her mouth fill with 
the sticky, nectar, which she spit back into the stream that splashed over 
her face and into her hair. Soon, young Cuntmouth was soaked in Cindy's 
discharge. From her head, to her own sweet cunt, Cuntmouth's body was a 
mess. The eatable paint coated her tits and belly, and stained her own cunt 
lips.</p><p>Lisa got up, returning a minute later with a face dildo and a speculum. She 
knelt behind Cuntmouth and strapped it to her head. She then directed her 
top face fuck Cindy. As Cuntmouth rammed the face dildo into Cindy's wet 
hole, the dildo began to force all the cum in her to drain out and run down 
to her ass. Lisa grabbed Cindy by the legs and pulled her forward, which 
both forced the face dildo even deeper, but also gave her more access to 
Cindy's asshole. Lisa then pushed the speculum into Cindy asshole. Cindy 
grunted, she hadn't had her ass stretched like that before. Now as Cuntmouth 
fucked Cindy's cunt, her juices began to drain into her stretched open anus.</p><p>Lisa sat down beside Cindy again, and said. ""Cuntmouth, fist fuck me and 
Karen.""</p><p>Cuntmouth placed her hands next to Lisa's and Karen's wet vagina's and 
simultaneously began to feed her fingers to their cunts. Slowly, Cuntmouth 
slipped her four fingers into the girls openings, then she pushed in her 
thumbs. Seconds later, both her hands were pressing pass the knuckles, 
spreading Lisa's and Karen's fleshing holes. She twisted and turned her 
hands inside the velvet gloves she had inserted them in. Pulling back 
slowly, then thrusting back in deep, banging against their cervixes.</p><p>Cuntmouth feverishly face fucked Cindy as she fist fucked her Karen and 
Lisa. The girls began to caress their breasts, pinching and pulling on their 
nipples as Cuntmouth worked their holes. Together the three of them reached 
a powerful climax. Karen and Lisa's pussies clamped down on Cuntmouth's 
hands, and Cindy again began pumping out her creamy cunt juices again. This 
time they squirted out around the face dildo and engulfed the girls sweet 
face.</p><p>Cindy's stretched ass was filling with her discharge too. She could feel her 
hot, sticky cream, flowing deep into her bottom. Once Cindy stopped cumming 
and her pussy stopped leaking, Lisa reached down and pulled the speculum out 
of Cindy's ass.</p><p>Cuntmouth was told to remove her hands, and Lisa stood up. She then removed 
the face dildo, and pushed her nose into Cindy's asshole. ""Cuntmouth,"" Lisa 
said. ""I want you to suck out Cindy's cunt juices from her ass thought your 
nose, but don't swallow it, let it pool in your mouth.""</p><p>Cuntmouth nodded that she understood. She then pushed her nose deeper into 
Cindy's anus. She could feel the hot, sticky liquid filling her nostrils. 
Cindy moaned as she heard Cuntmouth sniffing, and sucking up her cunt juices 
from deep in her asshole. Cuntmouth sniffed hard several time, each time 
drawing up several ounces of pussy juice. They ran to the back of her 
throat, then was forced back up into her mouth. The gooey cream clung to her 
inner cheeks, and coated her tongue and teeth. She ran her tongue over her 
teeth, feeling the gummy texture that was like a veneer.</p><p>Cuntmouth looked up at Lisa when her mouth was full, questioning.</p><p>""What do you want done with your juices Cindy?""</p><p>Cindy looked over at her sister Karen. ""Spit my cum into Karen's cunt, I 
want to drink it out of her.""</p><p>Cuntmouth nodded and moved in-between Karen's legs. Cuntmouth parted Karen's 
lips, and pushed her mouth into her folds. Cuntmouth then spit Cindy's 
creamy liquid into Karen's hot, wet hole.</p><p>Cuntmouth moved aside and Cindy got on her hands and knees between her 
sisters legs. As Cindy lapped and sucked up her sticky, discharge from 
Karen's cunt, Lisa guided Cuntmouth back to Cindy's ass.</p><p>""There's a lot more honey in that tight ass Cuntmouth, suck it our for me.""</p><p>Cuntmouth cupped Cindy's asshole and plunged her tongue deep into her anus. 
Cindy felt Cuntmouth's tongue in her ass, she could feel it snaking up 
inside her. Cindy squeezed her ass cheeks, and sent a streaming hot jet of 
ass flavored cunt juices streaming over Cuntmouth's lips and into her mouth.
Cindy squeezed and pushed, until all the juice that was in her ass was now 
in Cuntmouth's mouth.</p><p>Lisa then grabbed the girl and pulled her to her cunt. ""Now spit that cream 
in me.""</p><p>Cuntmouth did as she was asked. Filling Lisa's velvet hole.</p><p>When Cindy had finished drinking up all the cream from her sisters cunt, she 
turned her attention to Lisa's pussy. Cindy dipped her tongue into Lisa's 
swollen fuck hole and drank up the spicy flavored juices.  Karen told 
Cuntmouth she wanted her to rub her pussy against hers.</p><p>Cuntmouth opened her legs and straddled Karen's crotch, she pushed her pussy 
against Karen's and began to move her legs like scissors. Their cunt lips 
began to grinned together and their juices mix.
Cindy was still eating out Lisa, but out of the corner of her eye could see 
her sister's cunt being rubbed by Cuntmouth's delicate pussy lips. Cindy 
moved her bottom over and above Cuntmouth's face, she then sat down on the 
girls mouth and began to ride her lips and nose. Cuntmouth immediately began 
to lick and suck on Cindy's cunt lips. Lisa leaned over and began kissing 
Karen.</p><p>Karen came on Cuntmouth's pussy, and Lisa came on Cindy's face. Lisa slowly 
got up. She took their new sex toy girl by the hand and lead her into the 
bedroom. Cindy and Karen followed.</p><p>Lisa opened a closet door. The closet was filled with sex toys, double and 
three headed dildo's, vibrators, speculums and other spreading instruments. 
""None of these toys are for your personal use,"" Lisa said. ""Sex toys don't 
play with sex toys. We will all take turns feeding you, everything you eat 
will be only what we can stuff into our cunts. Understand?"" Cuntmouth 
nodded. Lisa then had the girl sit in the closet and Lisa closed the door.</p><p>Karen looked at Lisa bewildered.</p><p>Lisa smiled back. ""She's a sex toy, we used her enough for now, so I put her 
away. I'm hungry, let get something to eat.""</p><p>Karen said. ""It's going to take some getting use too. Treating her like a 
thing, not a person.""</p><p>Lisa nodded. ""I know, but trust me, she wants to be treated like a toy, 
something to be used and then discarded until later without a second 
thought. The more you treat her like an object the better she will respond.""</p><p>The three of them headed out for something to eat and didn't return until 
ten that night. Karen opened the closet door. Cuntmouth was sitting in the 
same place Lisa had left her. ""Come here,"" Karen said.</p><p>Cuntmouth followed Karen to the edge of the bed. Karen sat down on the bed 
and opened her legs. A creamy white liquid slowly began to run out of her 
and down her inner thigh. ""Eat up,"" Karen said.
Cuntmouth licked up the creamy liquid from Karen's thigh, then plunged her 
tongue into Karen's hole. She drank up the creamy liquid as Karen told her 
what it was.</p><p>""I hope you like it Cuntmouth, It's a mixture of my sisters discharge, some 
white chocolate, some breast milk, and some blended up fruit.""</p><p>Cuntmouth sucked and licked at Karen's fleshy, sticky folds, making her cum 
and drinking up all the gooey treats her cunt contained.</p><p>Cindy and Lisa came into the bedroom a bit later. Lisa took Cuntmouth back 
to the closet. ""See this little bell,"" Lisa said. ""When any of us rings for 
you, you must come to the bed for instructions as to what we want, 
understand.""</p><p>Cuntmouth nodded.</p><p>""Good,"" Lisa opened her legs. ""Now give me a kiss goodnight.""</p><p>Cuntmouth planted a big wet kiss on Lisa's clit. Cindy and Karen also got 
goodnight kisses from their sex toy, then went to bed. They were exhausted 
from a day of fucking.</p><p>Late that night Cindy woke up, feeling a pressure in her bladder. She was in 
the middle this night, her sister was sound asleep, and facing away from 
her, so Cindy turned to face Lisa. ""Lisa?"" Cindy whispered. Lisa's eye 
popped open. ""What?"" She said.</p><p>""I have to pee, can you let me up?""</p><p>Lisa gave Cindy a quick kiss. ""No silly, you don't have to get up.""</p><p>""You want me to pee the bed?"" Cindy said.</p><p>Lisa grabbed the little bell and rang it. Seconds later Cuntmouth was 
standing beside the bed. ""Get between Cindy's legs, she has to pee."" Lisa 
said. ""Be sure to drink it all, she doesn't want to sleep in the wet spot 
tonight.""</p><p>Cuntmouth nodded and crawled between Cindy's legs. Cindy felt the girls hot 
breath on her outer cunt lips, then felt her mouth covering her slit. Cindy 
relaxed and slowly let go. She could feel her piss running into the girls 
mouth, and could hear her swallowing. Cuntmouth drank every drop of Cindy's 
hot urine, then licked her cunt clean.</p><p>She stood up, licking her lips, and Lisa said. ""Now do me.""</p><p>Cuntmouth closed her mouth over Lisa's slit and licked at Lisa's urethra 
until her hot piss gushed into her mouth. She drank it all too, then cleaned 
Lisa's pussy, cheating by slipping her tongue into her fuck hole like she 
was looking for the last few droplet of urine.</p><p>Cuntmouth when back to her closet, and Lisa and Cindy fell back to sleep.
Cuntmouth smiled to herself as she licked her lips again, tasting the hint 
of both Cindy's and Lisa's cunt on her lips. She had been thirsty up until 
they needed to pee, and knew she wouldn't be thirty again for awhile, not 
with three sexy women using her mouth as a toilet. She just hoped they would 
use her often.</p>"
1431,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 23 (Fun With Fay)",Ginger Winters,23,,[''],"<p>It was a late afternoon on a Friday and Cindy found herself running behind 
schedule. She had planned to meet her sister Wendy for lunch, but that 
didn't happen, and now she was missing her date with Lisa. It was her fault. 
Had she not gone into the `Unique Boutique' she wouldn't have been in this 
mess. She knew both Wendy and Lisa would understand, still she hated 
disappointing them.</p><p>Cindy licked her lower lip. She could still taste the tangy flavor of the 
woman's cunt she had licked to orgasm while shopping at the boutique. The 
woman, Fay, was a very sexy, tall Brazilian. Her skin a dark brown. Her hair 
had an almost bronze color and reach to the middle of her back. And she had 
the biggest set of tits Cindy had seen for such a small frame. Her 
measurements were 38D, 24, 34. Cindy had admired her round, plump breasts as 
she walked around the store.</p><p>But what really attracted Cindy to Fay was the fact that her cunt lips had 
been elongated some eight inches. She had a pendulum attached to both sides 
of her inner labia. The thin metal chain hung down to her knees and each had 
a quarter inch, by three inch metal cylinder attached to it. The weights 
really stretch her lips out and as she walked around the store, they seemed 
to pull her pussy lips down even more.</p><p>Cindy had asked her about it, more inquisitive then anything. Fay told her 
she had been stretching out her cunt lips for several years, and hope to one 
day have them more then ten inches long. Cindy didn't understand why she 
wanted such long lips and that's when Fay offered to show her what she was 
trying to achieve.</p><p>Fay had sat down in one of the leather lounge chairs and put her legs up 
over the arms. Her mound was adorned with a small patch of curly black pubic 
hair, her deep brown cunt lips folded over on top of each other. She had 
reached down and spread them apart slowly for Cindy, and she was treated to 
Fay's very bright pink hole. It seemed the darker ones skin, the more of a 
contrast there was between the inner and outer flesh. Fay's cunt had looked 
so very wet inside and Cindy had wasted no time in kneeing before her to get 
a better look.</p><p>Fay had said, ""Eat me and I'll show you how I use my pussy lips.""</p><p>Cindy happily pressed her face into Fay's fleshy folds, and slipped her 
tongue deep inside Fay's watering cunt. Cindy felt Fay's hands in her red 
hair, pushing it away from her face. Then she felt Fay's cunt lips being 
lifted up and pressed again her cheeks. Slowly Fay engulfed Cindy's face 
with her long flaps of cunt flesh. Her lips were sticky and clung to Cindy's 
cheeks as she ate her out. Soon the light from the room was blocked out and 
Cindy realized Fay had rapped her luscious long cunt lips right around her 
face. It was like she had her head stuffed up his sexy girl's cunt. And it 
was delicious.</p><p>Cindy felt Fay's fingers on the other side of her vaginal flesh, rubbing her 
long lips against her cheeks. Cindy was sure that by adding about two inches 
to each of her lips she could indeed engulf her head. Fay's cunt smelled 
wonderful, her aroma trapped around her face. Cindy pumped her tongue in and 
out of her hot, wet hole, tongue fucking her and using her nose to caress 
her clit. Fay's moaning singled her impending orgasm. Cindy opened her mouth 
wide and covered Fay's hot, wet hole ready to capture every drop of her 
creamy discharge.</p><p>To Cindy's delight, Fay was a squirter too. And with her face trapped 
between her stretched tight cunt lips that encased her head, there was no 
place for her cunt spray to go but into Cindy's mouth. Fay rocked her hips 
forward. Her cunt quickly flooded with her orgasmic cream. She screamed as 
her pussy pulsed and out gushed a thick stream of sticky, peach colored 
juice.</p><p>As Cindy recalled drinking Fay's juices, she also remembered how much of her 
juice had sprayed down her chin and onto her tits. Cindy ran her middle 
finger between her round cleavage. Some of Fay's sticky juices had yet to 
dry between her tits, and Cindy smiled as she sucked it off her digit. Fay's 
cunt had discharged a dozen times, each flow as heavy as the last.</p><p>Cindy had a new appreciation for what she did to the girls that ate her out. 
It was almost impossible to capture all that cum in your mouth, and as much 
as she wish she could have drank everything Fay discharged it all came out 
of her to hard and fast. Much of Fay's cum had sprayed up between her cunt 
lips pressed against her face and washed into her hair. Cindy was reminded 
of that as she walked passed a building covered in mirrors and caught her 
reflection. Her red hair matted, and pasted to her head and cheeks.</p><p>Cindy reached down and fingered her still swollen cunt lips. Fay had done a 
wonderful job bring her to orgasm too. After they shared some cummy kisses, 
and Fay had licked some of her discharge off of Cindy's hard nipples, she 
had shown her a few of the items the store stocked. One being called the 
`rocket.' Cindy vividly recalled ever second of that experience.</p><p>The rocket was a large, clear plastic dildo, about three inches in diameter 
and six inches in length. It had a rounded top, so it could easily be 
slipped into the vagina, and once it was in place, the rounded top could be 
collapsed inward and pulled free, leaving the user with a gapping hole. The 
second feature was the end that protruded from the cunt was threaded and a 
second length of tube could be attached. This could be pushed forward until 
the rocket almost touched the cervix.</p><p>Fay set the rocket down on her desk and instructed Cindy to squat down on 
it. Cindy complied, happy to have the opportunity to show off her pretty 
hairless cunt to Fay. The rocket stretched her hole wide as it slipped into 
place. Fay pulled the rounded top out and then got the next attachment. It 
was about three inches long and had a wide flange. The overhang pressed into 
her pink lips forming a tight seal.</p><p>Cindy had been able to feel some of the round ring of the rocket touching 
her cervix, but not all of it. Fay explained that some space was needed 
between her cervix and the rocket and that she would soon find out why. Fay 
then had Cindy get off the desk and take a seat in the chair she had 
occupied for her orgasm. Cindy wiggled her bum into the wet leather. Some of 
Fay's pussy juices had yet to soak in. Cindy always enjoyed sitting or 
sleeping in the wet spot.</p><p>Fay propped Cindy's legs up on the chair's arms, and took her place between 
her legs. The rocket displayed Cindy's gapping hole nicely. Her soft pink 
inner flesh glistening with her moister. The inner walls of her cunt 
smearing the sides of the plastic cylinder with her creamy cum.  Fay began 
to lick and suck on Cindy's clit. As she did so, she caressed Cindy's hard 
nipples. Cindy moaned loudly, attracting several other customer in the store 
to stop and watch the action.</p><p>Fay's tongue darted over her clit, then pressed hard against it. She licked 
and kissed at the hard little ball until Cindy's moaning grew to a loud 
steady groan. Fay readied for what was to come next. She moved her mouth 
away from Cindy's clit, now using her fingers and thumb to get her off. She 
positioned her face a few inches in front of the rocket, staring into the 
gapping cavity of Cindy's cunt.</p><p>Then Cindy began to cum. Her orgasm triggered by both Fay's fingers, and the 
anticipation of soaking her beautiful brown skin with her creamy cunt 
juices.  It was only when the first wave of orgasms rocked Cindy's body did 
she understand what the rocket was all about. Cindy opened her eyes and 
focused on Fay's face. After the first spasm of her cunt she expected to see 
the first of many waves of vaginal juices gushing onto Fay's face and 
dripping down onto her magnificent round tits.</p><p>But Cindy's cunt didn't spray any creamy wetness on her. Three powerful 
waves of pleasure rocked her pussy, yet nothing had squirted out. Then Cindy 
felt the pressure. Something was different about this cum. Fay had the 
perfect view of what was transpiring. The rocket was pressed so tightly 
against the walls of Cindy's birth canal that her discharge could not be 
squirted into her hole and ejected by the contractions of her inner muscles.</p><p>Instead the pressure built up, forcing her juices to stream down to her 
cervix, the exact opposite of what would normally happen. The flange around 
her gapping entrance also insured nothing would escape unless it came out of 
the rocket. And that's what happened next. Four powerful waves of cunt 
juices had built up around the base of the rocket, and once Cindy's cunt 
squirted a fifth time, the pressure was so great that it pushed her cervix 
down and her creamy juices rushed up and out of the tube.</p><p>All at once Fay's head was engulfed in Cindy's creamy cunt cum. The entire 
three inch tube had filled at its base and now rushed out to soak Fay's 
face. Cindy's cum filled her mouth with this one blast. It gushed up her 
nose, rained down on her tits. Flowed into her long bronze hair and was 
carried down her back on the strands and then ran down between her ass 
cheeks and coated her cunt.</p><p>Cindy's cunt burst forth a second solid stream of juice. A three inch 
diameter of honey colored cream washed into Fay's face with such force that 
her pretty features could not be seen. Amazingly Cindy gushed like this two 
more time. Fay wore Cindy's discharge like a heavy coating of paint. The 
thick, honey like creamy slowly dripped off her cheeks and chin and soaked 
into her hair. She looked up at Cindy through a haze of cunt juice that 
filled her eyes and dripped into them off her forehead.</p><p>Her mouth was still full of Cindy's sweet cum, and she slowly swallowed, 
letting the cream paint her throat before filling her belly.</p><p>Cindy smiled as remembering the experience, and now she was going to let her 
sister and her lover Lisa experience it too. Fay had given her the rocket, 
told her to enjoy showing it off.</p><p>That Cindy had assured her was exactly what she was going to do.</p>"
1432,"Lesbian Land 2250, Chapter 24 (Cindy and Lisa's Wedding)",Ginger Winters,24,,[''],"<p>Cindy was sitting with Lisa in the shadow of a statue of two women enjoying 
the sixty-nine position in the park just outside her apartment. They were 
both nude, except for wearing their red collars. They were in agreement that 
if the right girl or girls came along and wanted to join in they would let 
them, but for now they just wanted to enjoy each other. Cindy had spread out 
a blanket for them to lay on, and had Lisa lay back in her arms. Lisa 
pressed her back against Cindy breasts, as Cindy brushed her hair. She 
pressed  her nose into Lisa's soft blond hair and breathed in the wonderful 
fragrance of her lover. Cindy began kissing Lisa's neck as she caressed her 
big tear drop tits, feeling the hardness of her nipples. She grabbed each 
between her fingers and pulled them lightly up. The tip of each nipple 
forming a hard little point, which she rolled between finger and thumb.</p><p>Lisa moaned. ""Mmmm, honey you're making me wet.""</p><p>""Good,"" Cindy said. ""You know I don't like a dry cunt.""</p><p>Lisa laughed. ""And when dear has my pussy ever been dry for you?""</p><p>""I guess never.""</p><p>Lisa turned her head and gently kissed Cindy. ""I promise you love, as long 
as we're together I'll always be slippery wet for you.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa back. ""I like the sound of that.""</p><p>""Which honey? Me always being wet for you, or me always being with you?""</p><p>""Both."" Cindy paused, then added. ""Can we always be together?""</p><p>""Sure we can. You know I love you.""</p><p>Their mouths locked. Cindy deeply french kissed Lisa, tongues dancing. Cindy 
moved one hand off of Lisa's breast and moved it down between her legs. Lisa 
spread wide, and Cindy's middle finger slipped down her middle and into her 
dripping wet hole. Cindy slowly finger fucked her lover, then brought her 
wetness up to her clit and gently kneading the hard little ball. Again and 
again Cindy painted her finger's with Lisa's juices and rubbed them all over 
her clit. She pulled the fat little hood back and caressed her clitoris 
lightly, making her moan louder. Her moans were music to her ears.</p><p>Lisa was getting close to cumming, and Cindy wanted to prolong her pleasure. 
She started fingering deeply into her wet pink folds, then caressing her 
hard nipples, coating both of them with her spicy juices. They glistened 
with her own wetness. Then she started using both hands, finger fucking into 
Lisa's wet hole with three fingers from each hand. She brought one set of 
finger's to Lisa's mouth and let her taste the creamy nectar she was 
producing, while tasting Lisa on her other hand.</p><p>""I'll never get enough of your fuck hole,"" Cindy whispered into Lisa's ear.</p><p>Lisa moaned. ""I love your hot, nasty talk.""</p><p>""And I love whispering it in your ear.""</p><p>They kissed again, then moved into a sixty-nine position, mirroring the 
statue beside them.</p><p>Cindy kissed all around the entrance to Lisa's sweet smelling vagina, then 
plunged her tongue inside her. Lisa did the same to Cindy, being on the 
bottom she had a great view and even better access to her wet, pink hairless 
slit.</p><p>""Well you cum all over my face honey?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Of course I will.""</p><p>""Mmmmm, I can't wait. I love tasting your juices and smelling your 
fragrance.""</p><p>Cindy laughed. ""Well you know your going to get more then just a taste and 
smell after I'm done cumming.""</p><p>Lisa kissed into Cindy's dripping hole. ""Of course honey, you know I love 
wearing your cum the best. I wish I could always smell like your hot hole.""</p><p>""Mmmm, maybe you can.""</p><p>Together they licked each other to orgasm. As expected, Cindy gushed her 
juices all over Lisa's face. Soaking her skin and hair. Lisa leaned back as 
Cindy's cunt squirted jets of sticky fluid all over her. She held her mouth 
open, vainly trying to catch as much of her flow as she could, but Cindy was 
cumming to hard and to fast. Wave after wave of pussy juice washed over her. 
She felt it running up her nose, soaking into her scalp, flowing into her 
ears. Her hair became matted down with her silky discharge. The last few 
squirts Lisa received in her mouth, having forced her tongue back into her 
hot, wet hole. There was to much filling her mouth to possible swallow, and 
it began to squirt out her nose.</p><p>Lisa moaned loudly into Cindy's vaginal cavity, relishing the love Cindy 
squirted all over her face. Lisa had become accustom to bathing in Cindy's 
orgasm, an act she couldn't get enough of. She was so thankful that Cindy 
was a super squirter.
Cindy simply enjoyed being close to her lover. Lisa's pussy was always wet 
and inviting. Her juices tasted wonderful, and Cindy loved having them on 
her cheeks and chin. To her, Lisa's cunt juices were like the most expensive 
perfume money could buy and she didn't want to go a day without wearing 
them.</p><p>But there was now so much more to their relationship then just the hot, 
wild, kinky sex. As much as they enjoyed giving each other orgasms, as much 
as they loved performing oral sex, these were just bonuses to the 
relationship. They really did love each other.</p><p>Lisa cleaned up Cindy's pussy as best she could, then let Cindy get up off 
her. Lisa's hair was slicked back, looking like she had just washed it, but 
hadn't dry it off. It would stay wet looking for several hours, the vaginal 
discharge taking a long time to completely dry.</p><p>""Lisa,"" Cindy said quietly. ""As much as I enjoy having sex with all the 
other girls in Lesbian City, I love having sex with you the most.""</p><p>""I know what you mean, Cindy. I always miss having you sleeping beside me 
the nights you or I am away.""</p><p>""Lisa, is it possible, I mean, do women get married in Lesbian City?""</p><p>""Of course.""</p><p>They kissed deeply again. Cindy looked Lisa in the eyes, smiled warmly at 
her. ""Lisa, will you marry me?""</p><p>Lisa's eyes widened. She hugged Cindy so tightly she almost couldn't breath. 
""Yes, Cindy, yes I'll marry you.""</p><p>They again kissed deeply. Several minutes of long tender kissing and 
caressing passed before Cindy said. ""When should we do it?""</p><p>Lisa smiled, ""I would say right away, but we should organize it somewhat. I 
want all my friend and family there, and you should too. Plus we have to 
pick out wedding dresses, and pick who our brides maids are going to be. And 
we have to get rings!""</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa again. ""Ohh, this is going to be such a great wedding.""</p><p>Lisa said. ""I'll call Queen Victoria's place and arrange for someone to 
marry us.""</p><p>""Great. So how often do women marry each other here?""</p><p>""Well not often enough I would say, but it does happen. I'm so excite.""</p><p>""Me too,"" Cindy said, ""Lets tell the world.""</p><p>When Cindy told her sister Karen she was going to marry Lisa, Karen gushed 
with joy.</p><p>""So when is the big day?""</p><p>Cindy said. ""We decided on next Saturday. That will give us enough time to 
get everything ready.""</p><p>Karen hugged her older sister. ""I'm so happy for you.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Karen, then said. ""Will you be one of my brides maids?""</p><p>""Oh yes! Of course. Thank you sis.""</p><p>Lisa said, ""You'll be responsible for giving us a bridal shower.""</p><p>""Wow, really? That's great. Thank you both."" Karen then kissed each of them.</p><p>The week leading up to Cindy and Lisa marriage was hectic. They had their 
dresses custom made, picked out their rings, and put together the guest 
list. The only thing Cindy worried about was having her mother come to the 
wedding. Cindy new it was going to be a sex filled even and wasn't sure how 
to approach the subject with her and make her feel comfortable. Lisa had 
said her mother could wear a blue collar, and not have to worry about being 
hit on, but Cindy didn't know if that would be enough. Sure her mom was open 
minded, but would she be that open minded. Or would she freakout at seeing 
the type of lesbian orgy's this place routinely held.</p><p>Finally Cindy took Lisa's suggestion and just sent the invite along with a 
warring that she shouldn't come if she was afraid of seen women engaging in 
open displays of love and affection and uninhibited sex.</p><p>Cindy hadn't heard back from her mom, but was sure she wouldn't come.</p><p>Two days before the wedding, Cindy and Lisa were hand in hand walking back 
to their apartment, they had been hugging and kissing and holding each other 
so much this last week. When they got to their apartment, Cindy's sister 
Karen was entertaining a room full of girl,  Kate and her mother Martha, 
Britney and Christina, Michelle, and several other women they had meet in 
the Green Collar club. They had all the sex toys out on the floor and were 
taking turns playing with each other.</p><p>""They're here!"" someone yelled.</p><p>""Welcome to your bridal shower girls,"" another said.</p><p>Before Lisa could say a word, she felt someone pull on her hand and she fell 
into the orgy of naked women on the floor. Seconds later she was lost in the 
sea of  white and pink and cream and brown and black skin that undulated on 
the floor before Cindy's feet.</p><p>Cindy was pulled in next. Hands and mouths and fingers probed and felt and 
caressed her. A beautiful black woman pressed her hairless slit against 
Cindy's face. Cindy began to lick at her dripping wet cunt and as much as 
she enjoyed feeling her nipples being sucked and her pussy being licked, all 
she could think about was spending just a few more minutes in Lisa's arms, 
holding and caressing her.</p><p>Karen seemed to be in control, if you could call it that. ""Ladies, my sister 
Cindy and her lovely lover Lisa are going to be married in two days, so lets 
give them the wildest night of hot, wet sex on record for this place!""</p><p>Everyone cheered. Karen had planned several sex games for the evening, and 
got right to it.</p><p>""Okay then,"" Karen continued. ""Everyone get into groups of three."" She then 
held up a strap-on dildo that had two heads poking out from the base. ""One 
of the three wears this one, one gets to wear a single."" Karen then grabbed 
the two girls closes to her, handing one of them the other strap-on dildo. 
""I'll demo what we are going to do.""</p><p>As Cindy watched her sister in action she couldn't believe how quickly she 
had adjusted to lesbian life. She was every bit as much of a lesbian slut as 
the best of them.</p><p>Karen had the girl wearing the single strap-on dildo lay on the floor, then 
had the other girl mount the toy. Karen then scooted in behind her, she 
slowly press the head of the top dildo into the girls ass, then slowly fed 
the other part of the toy to the girls wet cunt.
The girl moaned loudly as she felt two dildo's sliding deeply into her cunt 
as the other stretched her asshole.</p><p>""Once she cums,"" Karen said, ""You switch, then switch again until all three 
of you have had your orgasm.""</p><p>Cindy was immediately forced to straddle a slim dildo that poked up from 
between Kate's legs. Cindy smiled down a little Kate, she gave her a big 
kiss. Kate's mother Martha wore the double dildo and quickly filled Cindy's 
ass and cunt hole. Cindy moaned as she was banged hard and fast. Her orgasm 
came over her quickly and she began to squirt her juices all over young Kate 
and her mother. Soaking their pussies and legs and the floor around them.</p><p>Cries and moans and screams and groans filled the apartment. Cindy did enjoy 
all the attention, it seemed much more was being paid to her and Lisa, which 
was as it should be, it was their wedding shower. Still Cindy wished she 
could be in Lisa's arms right now, feeling her pussy rubbing against her 
mouth or licking into her hot, wet hole. She was more in love with her each 
passing day.</p><p>The amount of liquid Cindy discharged always drew a crowd. Several girls 
lapped up the girl cum that stained the floor, while others licked it off 
Kate's pussy or Martha's legs.
Cindy fucked Kate next, then her mother, helping to give them both powerful 
cums.
Once that game had been played, Karen stood in the center of the room again 
and announced the next game.</p><p>The evening was one big sex game after another. Lisa and Cindy were fucked 
and sucked by everyone present. It was getting late, and Cindy didn't know 
how many more cums she had in her. The apartment smelled like one big 
dripping wet pussy, and by the looks of the floor, everyone had dripped on 
it at least once.</p><p>""Girls, listen up. As you all have seen, my sexy sister can really squirt. 
Well, she has a new weapon in her squirting arsenal. It's called the 
`rocket' and does it ever work great. Lets help her us it to soak her wife 
to be, Lisa down.""</p><p>Karen then grabbed the sex toy, a plastic tube that fit snugly into Cindy's 
cunt. Karen then set it up, pushing the tube into her sister until it 
touched her cervix. Then she began to lick at her sister's clit, as other 
girls began sucking on her tits. Cindy moaned at all the attention again. 
Lisa was brought before Cindy, and she knelt on the floor in front of her.</p><p>Cindy smiled down at Lisa, her beautiful face looking up at her. Karen 
stopped licking Cindy for a moment, she grabbed a plastic plate and pressing 
that into the tube. Cindy didn't know why she had done that, when she asked, 
Karen just smiled and said. ""You'll see.""</p><p>Cindy felt her orgasm building and her pussy juices building with it. Then 
she began to scream out as her cunt gushed it cream liquid. Cindy opened her 
eyes and glanced down to were her sister Karen was flicking her tongue 
across her clit. She hadn't moved, nor had she taken the plate off of the 
end of the rocket. She could feel her pussy juices spraying up against the 
plate, unable to escape.</p><p>Lisa sat patiently, some of the girls sitting beside her, holding her hair 
back away from her face. One sitting behind her, holding her big tits up.
Cindy screamed and moaned and rocked her hips forward. The juice in her 
birth canal building, her hole, stretched to over 3 inches was now full of 
creamy pussy cum, and this boiling around inside her pink walls.
Karen moved slightly out of the way, then pulled the plate free. The result 
was Lisa getting almost all of Cindy's gooey cunt cream on her face and tits 
all at once.</p><p>Never before had Lisa had this much hot pussy juice gushed on her this fast. 
She hadn't been ready, and the force was so great it pushed her back, 
knocking over the girl behind her. Lisa upper body was blasted in her lovers 
discharge like a fire hose, the spray of which then rained up and over her 
head and landed on many of the girls around her. Cindy moaned loudly as she 
came and came, gushing all over Lisa and the other girls. She closed her 
eyes, and relaxed as Karen flicked her tongue over her aching clit. Cindy 
slowly drifted off to sleep as the girls around her took turns cleaning her 
still dripping hole.</p><p>The wild sex orgy in Cindy and Lisa's apartment last all night. When she 
woke up, she was on the floor, laying on a soaking wet piece of carpet, the 
rest of the floor was also stained in girl cum. Some pooled into small 
creamy puddles that glistened in the early morning light. Cindy also noticed 
the girl juices coating the other girls sleeping on the floor beside her and 
still more adorning the dozen's of sex toy scattered about the place, even 
the furniture looked wet.</p><p>Cindy felt between her legs, she noticed her vagina was stretched wide and 
found the rocket toy firmly in place. ""Oh yeah,"" she muttered, vaguely 
remembering the last sex game of the evening.</p><p>Karen had wanted to show off her older sister's squirting abilities and did 
she ever. Cindy smiled as she recalled soaking down Lisa and the crowd.
She got up and walked around until she found Lisa. She was sleeping in the 
kitchen, her back to an open cupboard. It looked like the girls had enjoyed 
a late night snatch snack. Their bodies coated in the chocolate, and fruit 
juices.</p><p>Cindy woke Lisa up and they left the apartment. They went into the park and 
laid down behind one of the statues. Cindy kissed Lisa deeply, caressing her 
body as she did.</p><p>""Tomorrow I marry you,"" she said.</p><p>Lisa kissed her back, a long, wet, deep french kiss. ""It's going to be 
wonderful.""</p><p>The day of Cindy and Lisa's wedding was a busy one for the girls. The first 
thing they did was get dressed. Both wanted to wear their wedding dresses, 
which were long white, lace gowns with a deep V cut up the center, parting 
so their pretty pink pussies showed to each other. Under the gown they wore 
matching black silk stockings, garter belt and black pushup bra's. The top 
of their dresses were cut so that their breasts and nipples showed. They 
wanted everyone to see how turned on they were. Cindy was certain their 
dripping pussies would be enough of a giveaway, still she loved the idea of 
seeing Lisa's hard nipples as they took their vowels.</p><p>Kate was the ring girl.  Karen and Renee and Britney were Cindy's brides 
maids, and Gretchen and Michelle and Christina were Lisa's. The brides maids 
all wore red, hot pants, without panties, and black bra's with holes in them 
so their nipples stuck out. They all had their hair up, and looked very 
sluty. Little Kate wore nothing but her birthday suit. Her mother Martha, 
had shaved her slit for the occasion, and it was inside her pussy that she 
carried the rings.</p><p>Queen Victoria herself sat in the first roll, as did Cindy's mother Kathy. 
Cindy could hardly believe that she showed, and was so glad she did. She 
just hoped her mother wouldn't mind what was going to come next.</p><p>The woman that stood on the stage in front of the large crowd of friends 
raised her hands for silences. She then nodded and the wedding march began 
to play.</p><p>Lisa was the first to enter, she walked slowly down between the rolls of 
chairs, all their friends and lovers looking on.</p><p>When she reached the stage, and took her place beside her brides maids, 
Cindy followed, joining her brides maids, and standing beside Lisa. The 
woman that would marry them, her name was Bev, wore a white negligee, that 
was open in the front, showing off her small, sexy body, and the curly 
tangle of black pubic hair.</p><p>Bev said. ""Friends and lovers of Cindy and Lisa, we are gathered here today 
to witness the joining of these two sexy women that are so in love with each 
other, that they will now move from being individuals to being a couple. 
Hold hands please.""</p><p>Cindy took Lisa's hands in hers.</p><p>""Do you Lisa take Cindy to have and to hold, to love and to cherish, to lick 
and to fuck, and to share with all your friends of Lesbian Land?""</p><p>""I do,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""And do you Cindy take Lisa to have and to hold, to love and to cherish, to 
lick and to fuck, and to share with all your friends of Lesbian Land?""</p><p>""I do.""</p><p>""And do you Cindy, give your vagina freely to Lisa, to kiss and to touch, to 
lick and to fuck whenever she so desires?""</p><p>""I do,"" Cindy said.</p><p>""And do you Lisa, give your vagina freely to Cindy, to kiss and to touch, to 
lick and to fuck whenever she so desires?""</p><p>""I do,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""You may put on the rings,"" Bev said.</p><p>Kate stepped up to Cindy, and Cindy reached between her legs, caressing her 
hairless slit as she slipped two fingers into her wet, tight little pussy. 
Slowly she dug around inside her, then felt one of the rings. She pulled it 
out, smiling at Kate as she did so.</p><p>She then took Lisa's left hand and slipped the pussy coated ring onto her 
ring finger.</p><p>Lisa followed suit, digging around in Kate's pussy until her found the ring. 
She placed it on Cindy's ring finger then waited for Bev to speak again.</p><p>""I now pronounce you wife and wife, you may lick the bride.""</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa deeply as the crowd yelled and cheered.
The girls then dropped to the floor in front of Bev and their brides maids 
and began to lick and suck on each other's pussy.</p><p>As Cindy and Lisa eat each other, working on an orgasm. The brides maids 
began moving through the crowd with long, silver dildo's in their hands. 
Each dildo was equipped with a milking tip, like the type used to collect 
cunt juices for Queen Victoria's pleasure pool.</p><p>Karen came toward her mother Kathy. Kathy was wearing a blue dress, with a 
blue collar, bordered by a white pearl necklace. Her long blond hair fanned 
out over her shoulders. Her D cup, plump breasts, heaved with each breath 
and her blue eyes filled with tears of joy for Cindy. She was 45, but only 
looked 35. She straightened up slightly as her daughter approached. Karen 
smiled at her mother, then proceeded to move between Queen Victoria's legs.</p><p>Queen Victoria smiled down at Karen, then glanced over at Kathy. ""Your 
daughter's are truly delightful young women, you must be so proud of them.""</p><p>Kathy nodded, but was silent. She watched as Victoria spread her legs to 
give Karen access to her dripping wet cunt. Karen slipped the milking dildo 
deep into Victoria's wet hole, forcing her puffy lips open. She turned and 
twisted the dildo around in her sopping wet cunt. The dildo hummed as it 
sucked up her juices.</p><p>Kathy watched her daughter as she made Queen Victoria cum. Karen gently 
caressed her clit, bring her to a second quick and powerful orgasm. When she 
pulled the dildo free, Kathy noticed a honey colored liquid that sloshed 
around in the base of the toy.</p><p>Karen looked up at her mother. ""Can I milk you mom?""</p><p>Kathy's face turned red. ""What is this for dear?"" She said.</p><p>Karen smiled up at her mother as she moved from between Victoria's legs to 
between hers. ""We are gathering some of our juices for Cindy and Lisa to 
have a wedding toast with.""</p><p>Kathy paused. ""You mean everyone is going to do this?""</p><p>""Yes mom, it's traditional for the brides to drink a toast of pussy juice 
gathered from everyone present. But I know Cindy and Lisa will understand if 
you don't want to contribute.""</p><p>Kathy spread her legs, and pulled up her blue dress, exposing her black 
panties. A very dark wet spot adorned the center of her crotch. It was clear 
Karen's mother had gotten wet watching the wedding ceremony.</p><p>Kathy said, ""If everyone is doing it, then I will too.""</p><p>Karen hesitated as she looked at her mother's panty covered crotch. ""Are you 
sure mom? Do you want me to do this or one of the other girls?""</p><p>Kathy smiled at Karen. ""No dear, if someone is going to do this, then I more 
comfortable that it's you.""</p><p>Karen pulled her mother's panties aside, exposing her deep brown folds. She 
gently spread her outer lips, reveling the deep pink inner flesh, and even 
pinker slit. The head of the milking dildo slowly traveled between her lips, 
pushing into her wet hole. Karen smiled as she exposed her mother's cunt. It 
looked so inviting.</p><p>Karen licked her lips, while she could lick up and down her mother's slit, 
wishing the orgasm she had came because of her tongue and not just from the 
dildo.</p><p>As Karen began to fuck her mother cunt with the toy, Cindy glanced out to 
the crowd, she smiled as she watched the brides maids moving through the 
guests, bring each to orgasm. Then she noticed Karen... and Karen was 
between Kathy's legs. Kathy was caressing her daughter's hair, and Karen was 
feeding the big, long dildo to her cunt.</p><p>Cindy began to orgasm on Lisa's face as she watched Karen fuck their mother. 
Kathy was now looking up at her, their eyes meeting, both having powerful 
orgasms at the same time.</p><p>Karen milked her mother's cunt, sucking every droplet of juice into the base 
of the dildo. With Kathy spent, Karen moved on.</p><p>It was several dozen minutes until all the girls had been milked. Cindy and 
Lisa had both had their first orgasm as married women and were now sitting 
together in a big love seat. Bev had them spread their legs wide, then stood 
before the crowd.</p><p>""Ladies,"" Bev said. ""It is now time to congratulate the brides.""</p><p>All the guests then formed a line. Then one by one, they approached Cindy 
and Lisa. Cindy was the first to be congratulated. The woman, Tina, dropped 
between Cindy's legs and kissed her pussy lips, she licked up her center, 
flicked her tongue over her clit, then french kissed her hot, wet hole. Once 
she was finished, she stood up, and moved between Lisa's legs, kissing her 
pussy in like wise fashion.</p><p>Girl after girl followed, each doing pretty much the same action, kissing 
and licking and sucking on their pussies. Karen, and Kate, and Britney and 
Christina, even Queen Victoria, they all kissed the brides good luck.
The last person in line was Kathy. Cindy waited and watched. She didn't know 
what her mother would do.</p><p>Kathy smiled at her daughter. ""Well honey,"" Kathy said, ""I don't think I'll 
ever forget this marriage.""</p><p>""Thank you mom."" Cindy paused. ""You don't have to... kiss me... there.""</p><p>Kathy smiled at her daughter. ""I know dear, but I was told by one of the 
girls, that not doing so would bring bad luck to you two, and I see you're 
so in love that I would never want that to happen, so...""</p><p>Cindy watched as her mother lowered her head to her crotch. She felt her 
mother's hot breath on her outer cunt lips, then felt the tip of her tongue 
as it gently explored her opening. Cindy gasped as she felt her mother's 
tongue penetrate her. Lisa watched too, then stood up and straddled Kathy's 
head. She lowered her pussy to the back of Cindy's moms head and pressed her 
pussy down onto her. This forced Kathy's tongue to slid deeper into her 
daughter's creamy cunt.</p><p>""Make her cum."" Lisa said. ""Make your daughter gush and squirt. You will 
love it.""</p><p>Kathy moaned something, and flicked her tongue around inside her daughter's 
hole, wet hole. Cindy couldn't control herself. As much as she wanted too, 
it was impossible. She felt the liquid deep in her vagina, then watched as 
it began to squirt out of her, gushing between her cunt lips and her 
mother's mouth.</p><p>Kathy was surprised at the volume of silky, sticky cream that filled her 
mouth in under a second. She moved her head back in surprise, but Lisa's 
pussy was holding her in place, and she was only able to move back an inch. 
The gap between Cindy's cunt and her mother's face was now an inch, and her 
powerful squirts of vaginal juice were now gushing over her face and into 
her eyes. Kathy moaned as the hot liquid spilled out of her mouth and 
cascaded down her chin and soaked her blue dress. It gushed over her big 
tits, soaking the fabric and reveled her hard nipples. Her blond hair was 
now soaked, and Cindy's discharge washed over her head.</p><p>When it was all over, Kathy was soaked, from head to foot in her daughter's 
cum.</p><p>Lisa smiled down at Cindy's mom. ""Did you enjoy that.""</p><p>Kathy nodded, then began to lick up the creamy discharge that was still 
seeping from her daughter's hot slit.</p><p>Lisa moved closer to Kathy and said. ""Well you let your daughter's lick 
you?""</p><p>Kathy nodded. Lisa then moved Cindy into a sixty-nine with her mom. As Cindy 
looked up into her wet pink valley of her mother's pussy, Lisa said. ""Can I 
join you dear.""</p><p>Cindy nodded, and Lisa knelt behind Kathy and began to lick around her 
entrance, her tongue and Cindy's brushing together as they lapped up the 
pussy juices that leaked out of her. Karen then joined them, she knelt 
between Cindy's legs, facing her mother. Kathy looked up at her daughter, 
her mouth coated in the creamy discharge from Cindy's cunt. Karen kissed her 
mother and moaned loudly as she tasted Cindy's juices on her lips and 
tongue. She french kissed her then let her return to licking Cindy's pussy.</p><p>The other women gathered around the brides, happy that Cindy and Karen could 
share themselves with their mother. Kathy loved all the attention, and 
without warring, began to orgasm on Cindy and Lisa's tongues.</p><p>Lisa moved aside and let Cindy have sole access to her mother's vagina. 
Cindy cleaned up her sweet secretions, licking all around her entrance 
before cleaning her inner walls with the tip of her tongue.</p><p>When Cindy was finished she said. ""Thank you mom. I never expected this.""</p><p>""You're welcome dear. I must admit I was nervous, but excited at the same 
time. I know how much you have enjoyed having your younger sister here, 
seeing you both so close, well it made me want to be closer to you as well.""</p><p>""Thank you mom,"" Cindy said. ""I'm glad you don't think incest is a bad 
thing.""</p><p>""Oh honey, what could be bad or wrong about a mother wanting to show her 
love for her daughters. Besides, around here, it seems to be quit normal.""</p><p>""It sure is,"" Cindy said. Several droplets of juice appeared at the entrance 
to Kathy's birth canal, and Cindy licked them off her outer lips, before 
deeply french kissing into her mother's hot hole.</p><p>Kathy said as her fingers pressed into her daughter's wet pink folds. She 
pulled them out and licked them clean as Karen tongued at her sister's hole.
Kathy moved off her daughter, and then pulled both of her girls close. They 
shared some deep kissing, then Kathy said to Lisa, ""Now you take good care 
of my girl, see to it that she gets lots of loving.""</p><p>Karen took her mother by the hand and lead her to a large love seat were 
they could makeout. Cindy and Lisa joined Queen Victoria at her table. All 
the creamy pussy juices the woman had produced for them were waiting for 
them here, equally divided up and filling two large wine glasses.</p><p>Cindy and Lisa sat together, with Victoria sitting beside Cindy and Renee 
sitting beside Lisa. Victoria handed Cindy one glass, and Renee handed Lisa 
the other.</p><p>All the other woman gathered were then treated to Queen Victoria's private 
stock of eleven year old pussy juice, each handed a glass by the other 
brides maids.</p><p>Queen Victoria stood. ""I would like to propose a toast. To Cindy and Lisa, 
two of lesbian cities finest fucks.""</p><p>Everyone raised their glass, then drank down some of the silky mixture.</p><p>Cindy and Lisa each took a drink of the fluid their guests had secreted for 
them. They held the velvety juice in their mouths, then french kissed, 
swapping it back and forth before swallowing.</p><p>Cindy winked at her mother who was kissing Karen as they too shared the 
pussy juices they held in their mouths. As Cindy and Lisa kissed, Queen 
Victoria and Renee inserted double headed dildo's into their pussies, then 
moved between Cindy and Lisa's legs. As the two newly weds kissed, Victoria 
and Renee fucked them.</p><p>Cindy moaned into her lovers mouth as she felt the dildo sliding deep into 
her hole, banging against her cervix. Lisa orgasmed on the dildo Renee so 
skillfully used. Cindy wasn't far behind, squirting her cunt cum all over 
the toy and Queen Victoria's pussy and legs. A large pool of pussy juice 
gathered under them. Little Kate slipped under the table and began licking 
up the creamy discharge that steadily leaked from Cindy's cunt.</p><p>After their orgasms, Victoria and Renee pulled the dildo's free from their 
pussy's and hand them to Cindy and Lisa.</p><p>""Eat them,"" Victoria said.</p><p>""You mean they're eatable?"" Cindy said.</p><p>""Yes,"" Renee said. ""And we've used them to fuck almost all your guests 
before the wedding started. The dildo's are made of a gelatin, that soaks up 
most of the pussy juices that coated them too, so they are really 
flavorful.""</p><p>Cindy bit into the gelatin dildo, it's creamy flavor escaped into her mouth. 
It was like the pussy juice they had drank earlier, only you could chew this 
stuff. Lisa bit off a big chunk, chewed it up, then used it like it was gum, 
and blew a big bubble. Cindy poked it with her fingernail and it exploded 
back onto Lisa's face, coating it. The sticky, cunt goo draped across her 
cheeks and chin. Everyone watching laughed.</p><p>Cindy kissed Lisa, and the gooey gelatin stuck to her face when she pulled 
back. Cindy licked and ate up the sticky cream, then bit off another chuck 
of the dildo and blew her own bubble. When it popped, Lisa helped to lick 
the gooey mess of her face.</p><p>The rest of the evening was filled with more toasts of pussy juice, and many 
more orgasms. Cindy and Lisa danced and licked and made love to as many of 
their guests as possible, then headed to the honeymoon suite that Queen 
Victoria had setup for them at her estate.</p><p>It was very late and both women were ready for bed. The suite was beautiful, 
a huge bedroom, with a king sized bed, and an on-suite bathroom with a large 
open shower that faced the bedroom. Cindy and Lisa decided to take a shower 
before bed. They striped off their wedding dresses, both of which has become 
heavily stained in all the girl cum that had been dripped, squirted, or 
splashed on them during the evening.</p><p>Cindy noticed the bathroom had no towels. She figured that it was a small 
over sight and didn't worry about it, thinking they could just call 
downstairs and some would be brought right up to them. Cindy and Lisa 
stepped into the shower stall and turned on the water.</p><p>Cindy and Lisa both squealed. The liquid that gusted out of the shower-head 
wasn't water at all, it was pussy juice. The silky, liquid sprayed over 
their body's, coating their breasts, and hairless cunts. Cindy head her head 
under the spray, felt the warm liquid washing into her hair. Lisa did 
likewise. They kissed under the shower-head, their bodies completely 
engulfed in the cunt cum nectar. Their hands caressing each other, then 
finger fucking each other's vagina's, pumping the sticky pussy juices into 
their slits.</p><p>Cindy pulled Lisa down on top of her and they sixty-nined as the creamy 
pussy juices washed over them, soaking into their skin. Both licked and 
drank the nectar off each other's pussies, then out of each other's pussy. 
They rolled around in the sweet girl cum for several minutes, and one very 
powerful orgasm, then turned off the shower.</p><p>It was then that Cindy understood why they didn't have any towels, who would 
want to wipe this creamy coating off their skin?
Arm in arm they walked to the bed, dripping wet. They got under the red silk 
covers, snuggled up to each other, kissed deeply, and then fell asleep in 
each others arms.</p><p>It was the perfect ending to the perfect beginning.</p><p>The End.</p>"
1433,"A Woman's Scent, Part 1",Girl121,1,A girl finding out how her own scent and other girls can turn you on.,['panty g-solo mast'],"<p>First let me introduce myself to you. My name
is Kelly. I'm 38. Fair looking if I say so
myself. At 5'6 I'm on the petite side. Red hair.
I'm small busted, just a 32b but my nipples
stand out. My best feature would be my pussy
and ass, both tight. But let me get on with my story.</p><p>It started at about the age of 8 when I learned that my
scent turned me on. I was playing when I got
that sweaty itch you get in your panties were you just
need to rub it. Well this time after I rubbed
myself, I had the urge to smell my fingers, and wow.
I found I liked the smell. Granted it was just
sweat and a little pee at  the time, but it
made my pussy tingle. So I ran home  and right  
up to my room. I locked my door. I pulled my
shorts down, jumped on my bed, and put my
fingers over my slit and started rubbing for a
minute and put my fingers to my nose, and just
like earlier I liked it. Liked may not be the
right word. I was <i>hooked</i> on it!!!</p><p>It started my pussy tingling again. The more I
sniffed, the more I had to rub. But now I
noticed a new scent with it as my pussy started
to get wetter and I found the new scent mixed
with my sweat  pee was out of this world. I had
rubbed my pussy before this, but this was the
first time I was really truly horny.</p><p>I kept rubbing till that feeling you're going
to pee hits, but this time I didn't care. I kept
rubbing and wow it happened. My legs started
trembling, my toes curled, and that first ""Oh my
God"" feeling hit me, and it just got stronger
till I had to stop. I lay there breathing
heavily thinking, Wow. Well from then on, whenever I had a chance, I'd
rub my pussy and smell my fingers just for the
smell.</p><p>It had been a few days after my first
time. I was sitting on the couch and I was
rubbing my pussy through my panties and I
noticed  they were getting wet, and like
lightning hitting a tree, the idea that my  
panties  had my smell in them hit me. Like
before I ran to my room, I pulled my skirt up,
my panties  off, and held them to my nose. I
swear I almost came just from the smell. It was
so strong.</p><p>I held my panties to my nose with one hand and
frigged myself off with the other till I was in
heaven again. As I lay there,  I started
thinking if my panties smelled, my sister's and
my mom's must  too. The thought  of it made  me
smile and horny again. My sister at the time
was 12 and I knew she played with herself a
lot. She liked to masturbate in the morning when she
first woke  up.  I knew, because like any
little sister, I spied on her.</p><p>So I waited till morning. Sure enough she was
getting herself off. God I was so horny. My
panties were getting wet just thinking about
her smell. Like always, when she was done, she
stripped off her panties and was getting ready
for her shower. I  know because we had an
adjacent bathroom between our two rooms.  
That's how I spied on her and how I found out
later she  spied on me, but that's another
story.</p><p>I waited till I heard the shower going, then I
made my way through the hallway to her room. I
went in and there on the floor was my prize, a
pair of pail yellow panties. I swear my whole
body was shaking  as I picked them up. I felt
the crotch. They were so wet. I had a small cum
just from that.</p><p>I headed back to my room with my prize.  I
couldn't wait to sniff them. I jumped on my bed,
held them to my nose, and I came. I didn't even
touch myself. I even moaned out loud. It was that
good.</p><p>I could smell her cum and it was  very strong.
She had cum a few times in them and that hinted of
pee.  My panties were now soaked as I rubbed my
pussy to the biggest cum I had had  till then.</p>"
1434,"A Woman's Scent, Part 2",Girl121,2,Kelly and her big sister get together.,['ff panties mast inc'],"<p></p><p>Kelly had just finished having one of the best
comes ever using her sister Ashley's panties
to help. Little did Kelly know that Ashley
had been spying on her as she did. This wasn't
the first time Ashley had spied on Kelly. In
fact Ashley had seen Kelly just a few days
earlier sniffing her own panties for the first
time.</p><p>She had heard Kelly in her room and snuck a
peek through the door of their adjoining bathroom.
It always made Ashley hot watching her little
sister play with her sweet little pussy but
watching her sniffing her panties really got
her pussy hot so you can just imagine how hot  
her pussy was watching Kelly getting off
sniffing hers.</p><p>Ashley thought for a second then a smile
appeared on her face. She called out to Kelly,  
""You in your room?""</p><p>Kelly answered, ""Yeah why?""</p><p>Ashley then said, ""Get me a towel and hurry. I've got
soap in my eyes.""</p><p>Kelly headed to get the
towel. She opened the bathroom door and was
surprised at what she saw. Her sister was
standing there dry, smiling. The shower still
running, Ashley opened the shower door and
turned the water off. Kelly was puzzled trying
to figure out what was going on.</p><p>Then Ashley spoke. ""It's OK Kell. I saw what you
were doing with my panties. In fact it got me
so hot.""</p><p>It took Kelly a few seconds to
understand.</p><p>Ashley just smiled, ""Really it's cool.""
Then Ashley said, ""I think you owe me.""</p><p>""Owe you what?"" Kelly said.</p><p>""To sniff your panties.""</p><p>Then Kelly smiled.</p><p>Ashley said, ""You're not the
only one who likes to sniff panties.""</p><p>Ashley moved over to where Kelly was standing. Kelly  
dropped the towel in her hand. Ashley pulled
her little sister close then moved her lips to
her little sister's. Softly at first they kissed
then Ashley let her tongue trail over Kelly's
lips. Kelly opened  her lips and felt her big
sister's tongue moving into her  mouth. She
moaned as Ashley's tongue  met hers. Their tongues
played, first Ashley's  tongue in Kelly's mouth then
Kelly moving hers into her big sister's.
 
Ashley broke the kiss and took Kelly's hand
and moved from the bathroom into Kelly's room.
They moved to the bed. Ashley moved onto
Kelly's bed. She could feel the wet sheet on
her legs when she hit the spot were Kelly had
cum so hard not so long ago. Kelly picked up
her sister's panties then moved onto her bed
with her sister.</p><p>They were both on their knees now looking into
each other's eyes. They could see the want
each had for the other. Ashley pulled off Kelly's
tank top that she had slept in. Now Kelly was
just in her very wet cum soaked panties.</p><p>They started kissing again but this time it
wasn't a soft kiss. Now they kissed with lust,
their tongues moving back and forth, their
saliva moving from one mouth to the other,
some of their saliva dripping from their
mouths onto their tits, their hard nipples
rubbing on each other's.</p><p>Ashley moved her hand down Kelly's body till
it was over her wet pussy still covered by her
panties. Ashley started rubbing over her little
sister's clitty. Kelly started moaning and
moving her hips so her pussy was moving on her
sister's fingers harder. Kelly broke the kiss as her pussy was on fire
now.</p><p>Ashley started to  tease Kelly saying, ""You
liked sniffing my dirty panties? You liked
smelling my pee stains in them, all that cum?""</p><p>Kelly was moaning, ""Yes oh God yes.""</p><p>With that she started cumming, her legs trembling.
Kelly fell back on her bed still shaking
from  her cum. Ashley looked down on her little
sister. She moved her fingers that were covered
in her little sister's cum first to her nose
then to her lips where she licked her little
sister's cum from them.</p><p>Kelly looked up at her sister and smiled. She
could see her sister's pussy cream dripping out
from her pussy lips and down  her thighs.
Ashley then moved her hands to Kelly's panties
and started pulling them down her legs then
off. She put them to  her nose. They were so wet
with her cream.</p><p>Ashley took a deep breath.  Kelly  liked seeing
her big sister being nasty with her panties.
Ashley moved so her legs were between her
little sister's till their pussy lips and
clitties were touching all the time. Still
sniffing Kelly's panties, Kelly picked up
Ashley's panties that were beside her now. They
were both sniffing each other's panties.</p><p>As they started moving their hips so their
pussies were rubbing together now faster and
faster, their clitties rubbing, they both were
moaning louder now pinching their nipples
with their free hand as they  sniffed the
panties. Soon they were both cumming hard,
their backs arching. ""Oh God yess ohh,"" was all
you heard. Then just heavy  breathing from both.</p><p>Ashley moved up along side her little sister
as they were both trying to catch their
breaths both covered in a thin film of sweat.
Ashley kissed Kelly, a nice soft kiss, the kind
you'd give a lover. Then Ashley said, ""It looks
like we won't be sniffing alone anymore.""</p><p>Kelly looked at her sister and smiled, then said,
""It looks like you're going to have to take a shower
for real now.""</p><p>They both fell a sleep in each other's arms.</p>"
1435,"Puppy Love, Part 1",Girl121,1,A mother and daughter find having a pet can bring you closer.,['Ff mast beast inc'],"<p>Janet was a pretty girl just about ready to turn thirteen, even though she already looked fifteen. She stood a good 5' 4"" inches tall, and her tits had started to developed nicely. Already they were a nice 32b with nice dark nipples that stood out nicely when she wore a tank top or a summer dress. She had long black hair and green eyes like her mother. In fact if she were 4 inches taller and her bust a 34c, she would be just like her.</p><p>Well Janet wanted a puppy for a year now, and her mom finally gave in. They went looking for a puppy the day before her birthday. They went to this very exclusive pet store that only had pure breads. They saw all kinds, from poodles to cocker spaniels, from labs to danes.</p><p>Janet looked at all the puppies till she saw the one that got her heart. It was a black lab. He was just 6 months old with floppy black ears, the sweetest big brown eyes, and a tail that was going a mile a minute when he saw Janet. As soon as she picked him up, he started licking her face.</p><p>Janet turned to her mom and said, ""He's the one.""</p><p>So Willie went home with Janet. Yes she named him Willie. Why? Who knows? But the name fit him. He looked like a Willie.</p><p>No sooner did they get home, Janet stripped out of most of her clothes as did her mom. At home they liked to wear as little as possible most of the time, just a t-shirt or tank top and panties.</p><p>Janet got an old towel and she and Willie played tug of war. Then Willie would jump on Janet and lick her silly.</p><p>Willie was smart. He knew to let Janet know when he had to go out which pleased Janet's mom.</p><p>Everywhere Janet went so did Willie. When she sat on the couch, he'd lie right at her feet. When she went to sleep, Willie would sleep right next to her on the bed.</p><p>A few days had gone by. Janet was lying in bed and she started to rub her pussy. She liked to masturbate. This was the first time with Willie in the room. Her fingers rubbed over her panty-covered slit till she needed to get at her pussy. She pulled at her panties till they were down her legs and just hanging from her toes. She spread her legs and went to work on her hot little cunt. She pulled on her pussy lips at first, then ran her fingers over her clitty making her moan. Then she moved one finger then another in her hot wet little box.</p><p>With her other hand she was pulling on her nipples. She liked feeling them getting harder and harder. As she pulled on them, her eyes were closed as she thought how she wanted a tongue on her pussy. The tongue she wanted belonged to her mom. She moaned as she thought of her mom's tongue licking her. It felt so fucking real.</p><p>She opened her eyes. There at her pussy was Willie licking at her fingers. As they moved in and out of her hot pussy, his tongue would lick her clitty. She moaned, ""Fuck."" She thought of stopping him but the thought lasted only a second.</p><p>Fuck, she wanted his tongue. She moved her fingers out of her pussy and Willie moved so he could lick her whole pussy. His flat rough tongue felt so fucking good. He'd lick from her sweet little rosebud asshole all the way to her clitty over and over, his tongue moving faster and faster in between her lips as her cream flowed out of her pussy. She was moaning so loud saying, ""Lick me Willie. Lick my cunt.""</p><p>Her whole body started to shake. She grabbed her sheets with both hands as wave after wave hit her. ""Fuck oh God fuck,"" was all you could hear her say. Her back arched. Willie just kept licking till she just couldn't take anymore. She pushed Willie away from her pussy. She lay there breathless.</p><p>When she was able to open her eyes, there was her mother standing by her bed naked, two fingers deep in her pussy moving so fast they were almost a blur. She'd just watched her daughter's dog tongue fuck her. Her pussy was so hot she started to cum.</p><p>She fell on Janet's bed inches from her daughter. Janet pulled her mother to her so their lips would meet. They started kissing a deep lover's kiss.</p><p>When they broke the kiss, her mom said, ""You like Willie's tongue don't you?""</p><p>Janet smiled then said, ""There's only one tongue more than his and that's yours.""</p><p>Her mom smiled now, then Janet gave a moan like a good puppy. Willie was licking her clean.</p><p>Janet moved up on her knees and moved Willie between her mother's legs. Willie went to work on her pussy and Janet moved so her mom's head was between her legs. She moved her pussy over her mom's mouth.</p><p>Her mom was moaning as Willie was licking her good and she was tonguing Janet's pussy and her ass working it in one then the other till Janet moved her pussy down on her mom's mouth. Her mom was moaning in her pussy and Janet was riding her mother's tongue till they both almost blacked out.</p><p>Janet moved so she was lying in her mom's arms. Willie moved so he was next to them both as all three fell asleep.</p>"
1436,"Puppy Love, Part 2",Girl121,2,Janet and her mom have more fun with Willie and each other,['Ff beast oral inc'],"<p>Janet started waking from Willie  licking her
face and whining he needed to go out.
She looked over at her mom who was still
asleep next to her. She smiled as she moved,
getting out of bed thinking about what they
had done last  night.</p><p>As she got up she looked at the clock. It was
6 am. She smiled again knowing she would have
been getting ready for school but school was
out for the summer break.</p><p>Willie  and Janet walked to the sliding glass
door that lead to the back yard. She slid the
door open and Willie ran out through the door.</p><p>Janet left the door open so he could get back
in. She went and got a glass of juice then went
back to the door. She watched Willie as he ran
around rolling on his back. She thought to
herself what a crazy dog. Then she watched as
he ran back to the door and back inside.</p><p>They both went to her room where her mother
was still asleep on her bed.  Janet looked at
her mom  naked, her tits so nice and that sweet
hot pussy. Janet was going to lick really soon.</p><p>She went over to her computer and to Google.
She wanted to find out about dog and girl sex.
She had heard about it but till now  hadn't
been that interested. But after last
night, she wanted to know all about it now.</p><p>Her search brought up stories sites sites
with pics but she clicked on a site that told
her all about having sex with dogs, how to. It
told her the term of having sex with animals
was called bestiality and that sex with dogs
was the most common form. It referred to it as
k-9 sex.</p><p>As she read she found that the lady who had
ran the exclusive pet shop where they gotten
Willie was the one who wrote  this. Not only
that, she bread dogs for this purpose.</p><p>She looked over at her mom and smiled as she
thought,  had her mom planed this to happen all
along?
The thought got her pussy hot as she read on
how a dog could fuck a girl over and over and
how he could cum more than a man. Not that she
wanted a man, she was a lesbian like her mom.
But the thought of getting dog  fucked and by
Willie, that got her pussy wet.</p><p>There were some pics on the site. Janet
clicked on them. There was the lady from the
shop. Janet hadn't noticed how hot she looked
with short blonde hair blue eyes when they
were there.</p><p>She read under the pic that she was 32, the
same age as her mom, and she had a daughter her
age.</p><p>By now Janet was horny. Her pussy started
to leak cream. She put her legs over the arms
of the chair which caused her pussy lips to
open. She liked this. It also spread her ass
checks exposing her sweet butthole.</p><p>Willie who had been at Janet's feet, was now
at her pussy. He started licking that rough
tongue making her moan. She just sat there, her
pussy fully exposed for Willie  to lick. His
tongue going first from her butthole over her
pussy lips were  it went in her hole as he did
then over her clitty over and over she  was
pinching her rock hard nipples with both hands
she moaned loud now she looked over at her mom
who was fingering her pussy watching  her again</p><p>then her mom went over to Janet's chair was
and started kissing her lips then her mom
moved her mouth  close to Janet ear she
whispered, ""That's it baby let Willie make you cum!!
If you like his tongue licking your pussy, just
wait till you have his cock in you fucking
your tight hole. You want his cock in your tight hole don't you
baby?""</p><p>She moaned, ""Yes fuck yes,"" as her mom said, ""You want him filling it with his hot doggie cum
as he pumps your pussy.""</p><p>Between her mom's words and Willie's tongue,
Janet started cumming. Her legs were shaking
she was cumming so hard. Her toes curled, her
hips pushing her pussy onto Willie's tongue  as
she was squirting her cream out.</p><p>Willie just kept licking till Janet's mom
pulled him from her pussy. Her mom watched as
she caught her breath and started to relax. She
started kissing Janet again. Their tongues
playing then Janet  broke the kiss and got up
from the chair.</p><p>She told her mom to sit in the chair. She took
her mom's legs and put them over the arms of
the chair like hers had been.</p><p>Now her mom's pussy was exposed like hers had
been but it wasn't Willie who was going to
lick her but Janet.</p><p>She wanted her mom's pussy, that hot bold pussy
with the lips opened wide.</p><p>Janet dropped to her knees and started
licking just like Willie had done to her.
That's how she was licking her mom from her
butthole all the way to her clitty. Her mom
was moaning over and over like Willie had made
her do.</p><p>Her tongue found its mark. Her mom was
pinching her nipples now. Janet stopped just
long a enough to tell her mom to pinch them
harder, and she did making her moan louder.</p><p>Janet moved her hand to her mom's butthole.
She let her saliva run over one of her fingers
till it was nice and wet.</p><p>Then she started working it in her mom's ass
just to the first knuckle. At first  her mom
moaned, ""Deeper."" So she moved it all in that brought a shiver
and a moan of, ""Oh God.""  from her mom.</p><p>She was really tonguing her mom's  pussy. As  
she fingered her ass, her mom's legs started to
shake like Janet's had before she came. Janet
moved another finger in her mom's ass as she
locked her lips on her mom's clitty sucking
hard on.</p><p>As it brought her over the edge she was
moaning, ""Fuck."" That was all her mom could say as
she came.</p><p>She was cumming as hard as Janet had.
Her  toes curling as she started squirting as
her hips bucked off the chair.</p><p>When she finally stopped cumming and started
to breath, Janet started pulling her fingers
out of her mom's ass which caused her mom to
flinch as she had a little cum from it.</p><p>Janet made it to her feet and pulled her mom
from the chair to hers. They both  moved over
to Janet's bed where they lay next to each other.
Janet started talking. She told her mom what she had
found on the computer.</p><p>Her mom smiled when she heard about the site
with the woman from the pet shop.
She told Janet that she had known about the
woman and had hoped Willie would do like he
had done: find a time to lick her pussy like he
had the night before.</p><p>Her mom told her how she had found this
video on the net with a young girl and a dog
and wanted to see Janet with a dog so bad
after that.
When she found out  about the lady at the pet
shop who's name Janet found out  was Donna, now
they talked about the next step: fucking Willie,
which Janet's mom said that  now they had
reached that point, she was going to call Donna  so
she could help.</p><p>They both smiled but first a nap then the
call as they both snuggled together.</p>"
1437,"Practice, Chapter 1",girlgirl,1,Two girls growing up dealing with the curiosity of sex and love.,"['F,f,f inc', 'teen rom']","<p>Denice sat at the desk in her room thinking about what her mother said. Because of the way Lisa had been acting lately mom felt the need to talk about sex, responsibility, the bad consequences like pregnancy and sexually transmitted diseases. How with age comes understanding and how you should take things slow.</p><p>Her mom had told her that she and aunt Linda use to practice with each other. That is/was a safe and satisfying way to keep the ""MONSTERS"" at bay. It didn't mean you were gay, just a way to get through being young. She even talked about LUGs. She had heard about those in school.</p><p>Mom also had told her that it would give her a unique opportunity to explore the possibility they may in fact be gay, and how she would support them if they were because no one should have to live a lie because some people didn't agree with who they were. She thought about that mostly.</p><p>She wanted to be kissed and liked the idea of being kissed by Lisa.</p><p>Denice had always been attracted to girls but this is the first time she ever thought of it in a sexual way.</p><p>The idea of being gay kind of scared her, but she wanted to ""practice"" with Lisa, that is if Lisa was willing.</p><p>That scared her shitless.</p><p>With trembling hands she wrote ""Have you ever wanted someone to kiss you?"" then she added ""Like in the movies."" on a Post-it note. She peeled it off walked over to the bed where her sister was reading a book ""Forever by Judy Blume"" and gave it to her. Her sister read the note. Sat up on the edge of the bed and without saying a word placed her right hand on the back of her neck, her left hand on her waste, pulled her face down to hers, and kissed her on the lips.</p><p>It was just a little kiss but Denice's knees got so weak being bent over she had to sit down on the edge of the bed with Lisa. Then Lisa pushed her down on the bed rolled over on her and kissed her again. This time it was hard, long and passionate.</p><p>Denice was shaking so bad she felt like she was being electrocuted. Lisa sat up, smiled and asked ""Was it everything you thought it would be?""</p><p>Denice didn't say a word. Still shaking she got up, walked back to the desk and sat back down looking at the wall.</p><p>Lisa rolled over with a smile on her face and went back to reading her book. Lisa felt a little sick, and a little stupid as thoughts raced through her head. Why didn't I tell her ""It was everything I thought it would be and more?""</p><p>I should have said ""I love you.""</p><p>That would have been stupid. Thank you God, I didn't say I love you.</p><p>Then Denice noticed something wrong.</p><p>She was still shaking, she was perspiring so bad her top was wet under the arms and she realized she was so wet her panties were stuck to her pussy.</p><p>God no, she wanted to crawl in a hole and die.</p><p>She got up and eased over to the dresser in the room they shared and hoped Lisa wouldn't notice as she tried to get a clean pair of panties.</p><p>She noticed, looked straight at her with a look as to say what is going on. She saw the clean panties in Denice's hand, laid the book down got off the bed and walked over to Denice. Lisa's hand went straight down the front of her shorts to her crotch and Lisa's fingers became sticky form the juices that leaked through her soiled panties.</p><p>She began to cry.</p><p>Lisa laughed, put her arms around her sister and kissed her on the cheek.</p><p>Lisa said, ""There is no reason to cry, these things happen when you get excited."" then Lisa smelled her sticky fingers. She held them to Denice's nose for her to smell, then she put them in her mouth and sucked them clean with a look on her face like she just got away with doing something bad.</p><p>""Do you ever masturbate?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>Denice just looked confused.</p><p>""Change your panties and don't worry about it, but I want the ones you have on,"" Lisa said.</p><p>Denice went into the bathroom feeling embarrassed, changed her panties and wiped her face before easing back in the bedroom.</p><p>Lisa took her soiled panties held them to her face and breathed in deeply through her nose, then she placed them under the pillow on her bed. Then looked at Denice with that same devilish expression and said, ""Tonight you can sleep with me and we will practice."" Lisa kissed her on the cheek again and walked out of the room.</p><p>As Lisa started down the back stairs she pulled her cell phone out of her pocket, and called Jane Ann her best friend from school. When Jane answered the phone Lisa said, ""I am going to do my sister tonight and my mom practically said I could.""</p><p>""No, you're kidding, your sister?"" Jane yelled over the phone.</p><p>Lisa told Jane ""She is really hot for me and my mom told both of us that sisters fooling around is normal. She said she use to fool around with my Aunt Linda when they were young.""</p><p>""Are you going to keep her all to your self?"" Jane asked.</p><p>""I don't know yet, I'll have to see how it goes,"" Lisa said.</p><p>""Your mom and your aunt, do you think they are gay?"" Jane asked.</p><p>""NO!"" said Lisa, ""She is married and had us. I'm not gay, it's was just a way to keep the monsters at bay and I have got great big monsters that need calming down.""</p><p>Jane asked, ""Where the hell did you get that?""</p><p>Lisa said, ""I'll tell you everything when you come over this weekend I promise, but I've got to go now. Later,"" and she hung up the phone and put it back in her pocket as she reached the bottom step. She walked across the family room into the kitchen where her mother was working on dinner.</p><p>""Since Dad's gone on business and school is out can Denice and I sleep down here tonight so we can watch TV?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""You are asking a lot for someone who is suppose to be grounded. I am already letting Jane spent the night Saturday and you still have your phone,"" her mother said.</p><p>""Your tracking who I call on my phone, I am not allowed to leave the house and there are no boys within a mile of me. Does it have to be like prison?"" Lisa replied.</p><p>""Next time I catch you half naked with a boy you will think it is prison. You know the rules. Sixteen before you can date and you are going to have to prove to me you're smart enough not to wind up pregnant or get a disease. Do you have any idea what life would be like if you are labeled a slut at fourteen? There is a reason we have rules,"" her mom snapped.</p><p>Then Lisa started, ""I wasn't asking for me. Denice is having a hard time with all of this and I thought it would be easier if we could be comfortable and spend some time together. I think she's feeling left out.""</p><p>""You're serious?"" was her mother's only reply.</p><p>""Yes,"" she said.</p><p>Then her mom said ""You can sleep down here and I will leave you alone but so help me god if you try to sneak that boy in the house or if you try to sneak out all hell will rain down. This is a chance to earn some of my trust back. Don't blow it.""</p><p>Then Lisa put her arms around her mother, with her head resting on her mother's breast said ""thank you"" then kissed her mother on the lips. As they held each other her mother was surprised at the love she felt at that moment for her daughter. As Lisa let her go and walked out of the room it almost hurt. Her mother brushed the feeling off and went back to making dinner.</p>"
1438,"You Will Be Supprised What Is Legal, Part 1",girlgirl,1,what happens when a daughter approches her mother for sex,"['F,f,f cons oral inc mast']","<p>I am 43, separated from my husband and in the process of getting a divorce.</p><p>I have two daughters, one is a sixteen year old lesbian who is in love with a 17 year old red head that now lives with us because her parents don't approve of the fact she is gay. They fuck constantly, they don't close doors so it is easy to watch them, they sleep in the nude and are never in a hurry to dress when they get up and on top of all that they are both absolutely gorgeous. All of this keeps me so horny and tense I feel like I am going to explode. I masturbate constantly.</p><p>I have always kissed my girls on the mouth. When my oldest first gets up while still naked she kisses me. But lately she has been grabbing my ass with both hands and pressing her body against he when she does.</p><p>I have to admit when she does it I get lost mentally and haven't stopped her from doing it because I like it. Yesterday while lost in that kiss she slipped her right hand down the front of my panties and started rubbing my clit. When I came out of the trance and realized what she was doing I had a fit.</p><p>I said ""You can't do that, if anyone ever found out they would put me in prison.""</p><p>My oldest ""Mom, I really wish you could play with us. You could at least fuck Red while I watch but I don't think I could stand watching and not playing too. I know you watch us. That is why I leave the door open."" I stood there shaking feeling like a child that had been caught doing something bad. I couldn't say anything.</p><p>My oldest ""If it was legal would you fuck me?""</p><p>I froze while I thought about what she said and had been saying. It made my nipples hard and my pussy wet. I couldn't help it. I finally snapped out of it and said. ""It isn't legal and talking about it is crazy."" As I walked away I realized I did not say ""no"". That was the first time I realized I did want to fuck my daughter. I felt ashamed but I did still wanted to.</p><p>The rest of the day passed uneventful. The girls went to school, came home. We had dinner. Watched t.v.. As I started to bed my oldest daughter called my from her bedroom. As I headed toward the open door I could see them both naked laying on the bed. As I walked in they both got up and walked toward me. Red walked behind me put her hands on my hips and started kissing the back of my neck. My oldest started to unbutton my blouse. As she did she looked at me and said ""I called Cindy today. It's legal.""</p><p>Cindy is a friend of mine that happens to be a lawyer. I said ""What?"". My oldest said ""Yea, it turns out the incest law in this state doesn't cover mother and daughter. I am 16 so it isn't child molestation. According to the sodomy law as long as we don't lick of grind each others pussy we can do everything else and we are going too if you don't stop me.""</p><p>They continued to remove my clothes until I was standing there naked and I let them. Red still behind me pressed against me putting her arms around both of us. I could feel the hair from her pussy against my ass as she continued to kiss the back of my neck. My daughter reached around me as was holding her girlfriend with me sandwiched in the middle at started to kiss me on the mouth and suck at my nipples. I got so weak I couldn't stand and they moved me to the bed. I lay there still silent as Red pushed my knees up, spread my legs and began to lick my pussy. My daughter continued to kiss me and suck at my nipples. As she did she took my right hand and placed it against her pussy and started to rub my hand against her clit. When I slipped two fingers inside her pussy she took her hand away. I couldn't believe I was doing this.</p><p>I was finger fucking my daughter using my thumb to rub her clit and it was working. As my daughters orgasm started to build she began humping against my hand. Her reaction brought my own orgasm and it was hard. I started to squeeze Red's head between my legs but she never stopped licking my clit. I never came so hard in my life. I lay there exhausted while I watched Red and my daughter eat each others pussies in a 69 position. After they both came the kissed me goodnight with pussy soaked lips. I finally had the strength to make it to my own bed.</p><p>As I got up to leave my daughter said ""Have you ever eat pussy? You may not be able to eat mine but tomorrow you can try Red's if you like. I would love to finger fuck you while you did.""</p><p>What in the world have I done. What in the world will I do tomorrow. And to think it is actually legal. God I think I am going to love living here. I can't wait for my little one to turn 16 so she can play too.</p>"
1439,"You Will Be Supprised What Is Legal, Part 2",girlgirl,2,mother and dauthter go to see mom'a lawyer friend about what they have done,"['F,f incest oral']","<p>It was early Saturday morning when my mother came into my room. She said ""Get some clothes on we have to go see Cindy. There is more to this than you know."" Then she left the room.</p><p>I woke red up and said ""Something is wrong. I may have messed up. Mom says we have to go see her lawyer."" Cindy is mom's best friend she is gay and a lawyer. She had told me I could make love to my mother as long as we didn't break the sodomy law in my state. Now I was worried. Red and I both made love to my mother. My mother and I were careful not to eat each other' s pussies but not sucking my mom's clit while we made love was one of the hardest things I was ever not allowed to do. I couldn't understand what the trouble was. I thought we were o.k..</p><p>Not much was said while we made the drive. I was more than a little nervous. It wasn't hot but I could feel the sweat under my arms roll down my side. There is no way anyone could prove anything even if we did break a law, I thought to myself. It was more than a two hour drive. Cindy lived in the next state. I seemed like the trip would never end. When we got there Carrol (a girl that lived with Cindy) let us in the house and told me I need to go see Cindy in her office downstairs. I went down the stairs and across an open room with a bar and a big screen t.v. to an open door on the other end of the room. It was a paneled office with walls lined with bookshelves and a big Cherry wood desk with two red leather arm chairs in front of it. Cindy was setting at the desk with a folder open writing something when I walked in. I had never been in a lawyer's office before and it was very intimidating. I walked up behind one of the chairs. Put my hands on the back to steady my self and ask. ""What is wrong? Why did we need to come to see you?""</p><p>Cindy looked at me and smiled. She said ""You don't live here."" I was confused I said ""I don't understand."" ""Oral sex is not sodomy in this state and you don't live here."" Cindy said. My eyes started to get big as I thought about what she said and I started to smile. I didn't mean for it to come out like this but loudly I said ""You mean in this state I can eat my mama's pussy!"" Cindy laughed and said ""That is exactly what I mean."" Your mother thought you might want to be here when you found out. You can use the bedroom at the end of the hall on the right if you are interested.""</p><p>Without saying anything I turned and ran back upstairs where everyone was still standing and threw my arms around my smiling mother. After a hard hug I put my right hand behind her head, brought her face to mine and kissed her deeply on the lips. I was a little shaky as tears started down my cheeks. I took my mom by the hand and started down the hall to the open bedroom door leaving Red and Carrol standing in the middle of the living room. When we got to the bedroom I started to undo the buttons on my mothers blouse. She looked at me, wiped the tears from my face and ask ""Are you sure you want to do this?"" I looked at her and said ""More than anything I want to do this."" and she began to undo the buttons on my blouse.</p><p>We continued to undress each other until we were both naked. I took her in my arms and kissed her deeply again. I started kissing lightly down her neck to her breast and stated going back and forth sucking on her nipples looking up at her eyes as I did. She started to shake. I pushed her back on the bed. I knelled in the floor, pushed her knees up, and spread her legs. As she watched I put my hole mouth over her pussy and sucked. I started tickling her clit with my tong as I did this. With her eyes closed she wadded the comforter on the bed up in her fist. I put two finger into her already wet pussy and started finger fucking her as I continued to suck on her clit. Her ass started to come off the bed as she had her first orgasm. She soaked my face.</p><p>I helped her move further up on the bed and kissed her again with her pussy juice still on my lips. She looked at me and said ""I love you little girl."" I could only say I love you too mama. I climbed up and squatted over her face and lowered my pussy down to her waiting lips and watched as she licked and sucked at my clit until I came. I couldn't help but press down hard against her mouth as I shook all over and my puss juice flowed over her lips. After this I moved into a 69 position and we ate each other until we came again.</p><p>When I raised up Cindy and Red were standing in the still open bedroom door watching and smiling. But that is another story.</p><p>love gg</p>"
1440,"After Getting Home From Cindy's, Part 1",girlgirl,1,Mom wakes up in the middle of the night while sleeping with her youngest daughter and finds the situation hard to handle.,"['F,f incest mast']",<p>Had to get up. My little one is sleeping with me again and I woke up with her naked body laying on me. I was rubbing her bare ass and back with her knee pressed against my pussy and her pussy pressed against my thigh. It was more than I could take. I was getting afraid I would cross the line. As I rolled her over I couldn't help but kiss her sweet lips before I got up. I may need to stop sleeping with her at least until she turns 16. I might get away with fucking the hell out of the other two before going to bed but I am going to have to do something. I know she will be harder to resist as she gets older. I already fantasize about sucking those little nipples as I rub her clit. How am I suppose to handle this without hurting her feelings. If she were shaved slick it might be easier to handle. Feeling her pussy hair against my leg makes me too aware of her sex.</p><p>I am going to have to go wake up Red and my oldest. I can't stand this.</p><p>I ease into their bedroom. My oldest is sleeping on the outside. I keel by the bed and run my hand down under the cover straight to her pussy. I start to play whit her clit and i softly kiss her on the lips. She starts to wake up. When she realizes what is going on she looks over at Red. Red is still asleep. She puts her hand over mine and pushes it hard against her wet pussy and I slip my middle finger inside. I start rubbing against her g-spot as she starts to fuck my mouth with her tong. Her body starts to wad up into a fetal position as her orgasm hits. She starts to shake. When it is over she kisses me and moves my head to her right breast. I start to suck her nipple and begin to rub her clit again. I suck on my wet fingers and kiss her again. I get up and leave the room.</p><p>I go into the living room. Sit on the couch and with one hand squeezing my breast I masturbate with the other hand until I come hard. I breath in the sweet aroma of my own pussy on my fingers before sucking them clean. I go to my bathroom to clean up. I crawl back into bed with my little one. Curl up with her feeling satisfied and go back to sleep.</p><p>love gg</p>
1441,"After Getting Home From Cindy's, Part 2 - The Dream",girlgirl,2,a mother dreaming of making love to her little daughter,"['F,f incest', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>I wake up in the night to find my little one humping my leg and sucking the nipple on my right breast. I take my right hand and stroke down her back and over her ass letting my middle finger ease between her ass cheeks on the return trip up her body. As I do this she raises up and looks at me with sleepy eyes. She crawls up my body and starts to kiss me on the lips.</p><p>She whispers ""Mama I need you to make me cum.""</p><p>Me ""I can't do that baby. They would take you away and put me in prison if anyone ever found out"".</p><p>Then my daughter says ""Silly girl this is a dream and you are still asleep. I know you want to do this and that is what dreams are for."" She crawls further up my body until my head is between her knees and she presses her bald little pussy against my mouth and says ""Do it. You know you want to. You're still asleep and it's just a dream. Do it.""</p><p>At this I start to lick at her little clit just under the hood that plainly shows when I see her naked. As I do this she starts to hump my face pressing harder and rubbing faster. I start to tongue fuck her cunt as my upper lip looks for her clit. I move my hands up to her little round ass and she bears down harder against me. With my thumb rubbing her little ass hole lust over comes me and I push it all the way in. She grabs my hair in both hands and pulls hard trying to get more pressure against her clit as her body starts to vibrate with pleasure. I continue to tongue fuck her as her cum pours into my mouth.</p><p>She collapses on my face too spent to move. I move her down into the bed beside me and ask ""Are you o.k.."" Her ""Oh yes more than o.k. just tired now. Did you enjoy your dream?"" I kissed her and said ""Yes baby, very much."" I pulled her tightly against me and dozed back off.</p><p>When I awoke I found my naked little girl beside me curled in a ball and even knowing it was a dream it seemed I could still smell and even taste her little pussy.</p>"
1442,Tabatha spends the night (the next morning),girlgirl,1,mom's daughter and her friend get ready to take a shower,"['F,f,f nudity seduction']","<p>My little one has Tabatha parading around the house naked now. She keeps her little pussy shaved too. They caught me staring. Tabatha ask if I like shaved pussies. My smart ass little one said ""She likes dreaming about them."" then she whispered in Tabatha's ear and kissed her on the cheek. Before they stepped into my shower (Red and my oldest were in the other one) Tabatha looked at me and said ""You didn't answer the question."" I wasn't sure what to say. Then I said something that was honest but I probably shouldn't have. I told her ""I like all pussies as long as they are pretty and taste nice.""</p><p>I couldn't believe I was having this conversation with my daughter's 13 year old friend. Then she ask ""Do you think I have a pretty pussy?"" I froze. My nipples got hard and I broke out in a cold sweat. I said it. I couldn't believe I said it. ""Yes baby, you have a very pretty pussy."" Tabatha slightly cocked her head to one side and looking up at me said ""Would you like to see if it taste good? It could be our little secret."" I was being seduced by a 13 year old.</p><p>My little one climbing in the shower. ""I think it taste good."" In spite of all I blushed at that. I felt the warmth flood my face. I told Tabatha ""I will have to take my daughter's word for it. You two need to hurry. You will be late for school."" and I walked out of the bathroom.</p><p>Dam that was close.</p>"
1443,My Daughter's Strange Dreams,girlgirl,1,A mother dreams about her little girl as she holds her in the bed.,"['F,f oral']","<p>I have always slept naked even as a child and I was in the bed with my youngest daughter. She slept with me a lot since the divorce and was use to seeing me naked.</p><p>I awoke like someone had thrown ice water in my bed. I had an orgasm. One of the best in my life.</p><p>I heard ""God Mom don't kill me.""</p><p>I looked under the sheets to find my 13 year old daughter between my legs. She crawled up my body and kissed me on the mouth. Her face was covered in my pussy juce.</p><p>I ask, ""What did you do?"" My daughter answered ""I made you cum."" Me, ""I know that, why did you do that?"" My daughter ""Because I love you and my sister said you do this for people you love. She showed me how and it feels really good. Don't you think so?"" Me, ""Oh yes, it felt really good but it is wrong for people over 16 to have sex with people under 16. They could put me in jail""</p><p>My daughter, ""No one will ever know. I am good at keeping secrets."" Me. ""You told me your sister showed you how isn't that suppose to be a secret."" My daughter ""You can do what she does."" Me, ""What is that?"" My daughter, ""She tells the other girls that I am a horny little fucker and I dreamed it.""</p><p>more later<br/>
4FF</p>"
1444,Stephanie's Master,Girl Lover,0,"A strong Goth girl falls in love with a younger, weaker girl. Later, the Goth girl's sister falls in love with her teacher.","['fg', 'Fg', 'rom']","<p>Riding in her mom's car to her new school, Amanda was not looking forward it. She was entering the ninth grade at Riverdale High School, despite being only 12 years old. Her mom and her just moved here from Chicago and because of her high placement scores, it was decided that she should start the ninth grade instead of the 7th grade, that she would have been going to. At her old school, everyone pretty much ignored her because she was smaller than normal, almost like a child, and not attractive. Her clothes were plain, she hardly had any breasts and her hair was straggly. So here at this new school, she didn't know anyone, she wasn't attractive, she was too small, and she was only 12. Nope...She was not looking forward to this at all.</p><p>""You'll be fine”, her mom said from the driver's seat. ""Stop worrying about it.""</p><p>""I'm not worrying."" Amanda mumbled unconvincingly. She thought she had plenty to worry about. In a few moments, she would once again be ignored and gossiped about.</p><p>""Here we are, Amanda”, her mom said as she put the truck in park in front of the main entrance.</p><p>Sighing, Amanda climbed down and out of the truck and walked into the building. In the office, the woman at the main desk asked if she needed help.</p><p>""Uhm...I'm new”, Amanda said unhappily. She handed over the letter she'd gotten in the mail.</p><p>""Oh!"" the woman said as she read the letter. ""You're transferring in today? I'll get Ms. Calloway, the vice-principal, for you.""</p><p>Ms. Calloway turned out to be an older woman. ""Ok then, let's get you to your first class”, Ms. Calloway said briskly. They walked through the halls. Amanda was guided to a door down a short hallway and the woman knocked on it. There was a shuffling sound and then a middle-aged man opened it.</p><p>""Amanda here is a new transfer student in your class Mark."" The woman answered jovially. Then she turned to Amanda. ""Amanda, Mr. Kline here will be your instructor for math. He'll take it from here.""</p><p>""Sure thing!"" the man said. ""Come on then, young lady. Well then, there's an open desk at the back there, go have a seat.""</p><p>Amanda sat in the designated seat and the class got started. As she walked to her desk, she could hear the snide comments that were being whispered. She sat in the desk and opened her math book. No one looked at her or said hello. She knew it was going to be like this. Eventually, the bell rang and her first class was over. She went out into the hallway to go to her locker. As she was walking, she tripped, sprawling flat out, her books sliding across the floor. She turned to see what she had tripped over. Leaning against the lockers were three bigger, older girls; one of them with her foot sticking out. She had a malicious grin on her face. Amanda picked herself up, gathered up her books and continued walking to her class. 'How can someone I don't even know be so mean to me?', she wondered. And that was how her first day went. She was either ignored or whispered about.</p><p>She was relieved when school finally ended. She retreated from the building and found a group of metal picnic tables off to one side of the school. She plopped down her bag and leaned back against the table. The stressful day had left her feeling drained and exhausted. She closed her eyes to wait for her mom to pick her up. She ended up drifting off to sleep in the nice cool breeze that swept over her. Some time later, she woke up. She tasted something on her lips. She looked around, but there was no one there except the trees and the building.</p><p>She heard a horn honk and saw her mom waving to her.</p><p>""How was your day?"" she asked as she climbed into the truck.</p><p>""It was alright”, Amanda answered sadly.</p><p>""Doesn't sound like you had much of a good day”, her mom noted as she began driving.</p><p>""No one talked to me and a girl tripped me as I was walking down the hall”, Amanda admitted. ""So yeah, it wasn't fun.""</p><p>""Don't worry about it!"" her mom replied cheerily. ""You're just new that's all. You'll make friends.""</p><p>As they drove off, Amanda saw a girl sitting by herself on a bench. The girl was one of the older Goth girls. Her hair was dyed black, her makeup was black, her clothes were black. Everything about her was black and creepy. She was staring right at her and as Amanda watched, she saw the girl raise a hand and touch her lips. Frightened, Amanda quickly turned away.</p><p>That night, Amanda was lying in her small bed in her room. Tears burned in her sleepy eyes as she felt the crushing loneliness of her life in that dark room. She just wanted one person to care about her. She wished there had been someone there this afternoon.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next day, Tuesday, began much like the first. Everyone either ignored her or whispered to each other as she walked by. As she was getting her book out of her locker, one of the boys bumped into her, causing her to drop it.</p><p>“Outta the way, dumbass!”, he said and then he and the other boys with him laughed.</p><p>During lunch, she went to an empty table and sat down. She had barely started eating when a group of girls walked up.</p><p>“This is our table! Move it!”, threatened one girl. Picking up her lunch, she stood up and left.</p><p>‘So this is how my life at school is going to be’, thought Amanda as she left the cafeteria.</p><p>The rest of lunch she spent wondering the empty hallways until she found a bench to sit on and read. She loved reading. Books were her only escape from her dismal life and she used them to escape her loneliness and the torments of others. As she was reading, she glanced up and saw a group of people standing at the far end of the hall talking to each other. They were all Goths; black and scary-looking. But it was one of the girls that drew her attention. Taller and more imposing, she wasn't talking with the others. She just stood there, staring at her. Amanda then recognized her as the same girl who'd stared at her yesterday. Amanda quickly looked back down at her book and tried to read, but her curiosity made her look back to see if the girl was still looking at her. She quickly glanced back at the girl only to see that she was still staring. Amanda tried to ignore her and continue reading, but found she couldn't.
            The girl kept staring at her. She was tall and lean, resembling a tall, muscular guy more than a girl. Her constant staring gave Amanda the creeps and she got up and walked away.</p><p>During gym class, they were playing basketball. Some of the other girls deliberately kept bumping into her, or saying mean comments about her. Near the end, one of the girls threw the ball so that it hit Amanda full in the face. The shock blinded her for a few seconds while everyone laughed. Coach blew her whistle signaling for everyone to hit the showers and to change out of their gym clothes back into their school clothes. Amanda slowly walked to the locker room, tears in her eyes. In the locker room, as she went to her locker, the other clothes made fun of her and called her a baby. She was sweaty, so she had to take a shower, but she wasn't about to undress in front of the other girls who would further mock her pre-pubescent body so she waited in embarrassment until everyone else had left the locker room before she undressed and went into the showers.</p><p>She stood in the hot spray long after the bell for class change had rung. She knew there were no more gym classes today so she'd be alone for a while if she stayed. She didn't feel like going back to her classes anymore. She was miserable and just wanted to be alone. She leaned forward and placed her forehead against the wall and closed her eyes as the tears ran down her cheeks. When the automatic shut-off turned the shower off, she didn't restart it. She listened to the constant dripping of the water on the floor.</p><p>Then she noticed that the dripping noise becoming a louder, thudding noise. She gasped. It was footsteps in the locker room. She kept her eyes closed and hoped the person would go away. She began trembling in fear as she heard those heavy footsteps enter the shower room. She tried to lift her head to see who it was, but the person quickly pressed their hand over her eyes and used their other hand to hold her so she had her back to the mystery person.</p><p>""What are you going to do to me?"" Amanda whimpered, fearing the absolute worst. Was she going to be beaten, raped, killed?! She began trembling violently. Instead of the blows she imagined in her head, she felt the hand not shielding her eyes caressing her neck and shoulders. Then she felt it run through her long wet hair in an almost loving slowness. Amanda had no idea what this person was doing to her.</p><p>""Don’t be afraid”, a soft voice said from behind her...a girl's voice?!, ""I’m not going to hurt you.""</p><p>Amanda felt a kiss on the back of her neck, raising goose bumps all over her body. She shivered even harder than before. She was confused by what was happening to her. ""Please don’t hurt me…"" she said softly with fear filling her voice.</p><p>""I won’t”, the voice said near her ear, as a finger slid down her back, along her butt crack and back up again, ""I find you very beautiful and hard to resist. I just want to touch you.""</p><p>The girl gave her a parting kiss on the back of her neck and then pulled away and walked off. Amanda tried to turn and catch a glimpse of whoever it had been, but all she'd managed to see was a outline of a tall person with dark clothing. Then the stress of the day and the fear of this unknown intruder in the shower came crashing down on her and she slipped to her knees and then her butt. She sat like that for a long while, crying. The tears kept pouring out. She didn't understand what had happened. It was a girl that had touched her and kissed her. This girl had called her beautiful. No one had ever said that about her. Why would anyone, much less a girl, think she was beautiful and kiss her. She was so confused. When her mom came to pick her up, she saw that Amanda was upset</p><p>""Can you tell me what happened at school today?"" her mom asked gently.</p><p>""No”, Amanda answered.</p><p>""Do you want to stay home tomorrow?""</p><p>""No”, Amanda said. Although she didn't know why, the mystery girl piqued her curiosity. Obviously, she didn't want to hurt her; she actually seemed attracted to Amanda. Amanda had heard of girls who were gay and loved other girls.</p><p>""Alright then, I'll make us some dinner and cheer us both up.""</p><p>*****</p><p>Wednesday, Amanda couldn't help looking around at the other girls she passed, wondering if one of them might be the one that had caused so much turmoil within her the day before. Plenty of people looked at her but not in a friendly way. She remembered the voice and no one she passed talked like that.</p><p>In her second class, when she had sat down at her desk, she felt paper brush the top of her knees. Reaching under she pulled out a folded piece of paper that had been taped under the desk with a single piece of tape. The paper had her name on it. It read:</p><p>""Your eyes are beautiful. You don't smile much, but I hope to make you smile myself. Please smile for me until I can touch your lips with mine – S""</p><p>Amanda knew it had to be from that girl. She didn't know any girls whose name started with S, but that wasn't much since she didn't really know anyone. She re-read the short note perhaps a dozen times until the bell rang to start class. For some reason, those few words made her feel wonderful inside. She wanted to meet this girl who wanted to make her smile.</p><p>Despite the note, things seem to stay the same. School was still a dismal place for her. After gym class, the bell had already rung and she was late for her next class. The halls were empty as she went to grab a quick drink from a water fountain. When she stood up, a hand again covered over her eyes. Amanda instantly remembered the girl from the shower and felt her heart begin to race.</p><p>""I know I scared you before, but I had to touch you again”, the voice whispered close to her ear. ""You are so beautiful.""</p><p>Amanda felt herself being turned around so she faced the girl, but her eyes were still covered. She felt the girl press herself to her body. She could feel a lean, hard body and large breasts press into her. She was about to speak when she felt her lips being kissed.</p><p>""I really like you”, the voice said. ""I know you might think it weird for a girl to approach you like this, but I can't help finding you attractive. Please don't think badly of me.""</p><p>Again Amanda felt herself being turned away. Then her visitor let go and took off down another hallway, just as she had the last time. Amanda quickly went around the corner to see her, but all she saw was dark hair, a black leather coat, black jeans and black boots as the girl went down the hallway and disappeared around a corner. Disappointment flooded through her. She wanted to know who this girl was so badly. She wanted to tell the girl that she didn't think she was bad, that she wasn't weird. Amanda noticed she enjoyed what she was feeling right now. Someone liked her...not just liked her, but found her attractive and might even be in love with her. Amanda didn't care if this girl was gay. All she knew was someone was nice to her...and thought she was beautiful. She just had to know who she was. She looked at every girl now, hoping to find her.</p><p>*****</p><p>Finally, something happened to reveal the mystery girl. It was later that day during lunch. Amanda was sitting there eating her tray of food, today's menu being lasagna, when she was suddenly yanked backwards out of her seat and onto her back on the floor. In shock, Amanda looked up to see a small group of girls standing over her with a tall blonde leading them. Amanda had never seen them before but she saw the malicious look on their faces.</p><p>""What do you want?"" Amanda asked.</p><p>""This is our table, bitch!"" the blonde snarled.</p><p>Amanda flinched. She was scared, really scared</p><p>""You think you can eat at our table?”, one of the bully's friends remarked.</p><p>""Bullshit”, said the leader, nodding. ""Bitches eat on the floor. Give me her food.""</p><p>Another girl handed her Amanda's tray of half eaten lunch. The cafeteria grew quiet.</p><p>""You eat on the floor..."", With that she flung the food hard with the tray down onto Amanda, ""...not at a table."" The tray struck her on the chest. She tried to block it with her arms but she couldn't catch all of the food flying at her. When she lowered her sauce covered arms, Amanda felt humiliated, lying there on the floor, covered in food. What little desire she had of school was gone. What were they going to do?</p><p>""Back...the fuck...away from her”, a low voice came out of nowhere.</p><p><em>That voice! It was her</em>! Amanda looked around. It was her mystery girl. A crowd had gathered around to watch the bullying so she couldn't see her. Then someone shoved her way through into the open space.</p><p>""I said back off Courtney.""</p><p>At last Amanda could finally see what her secret admirer looked like.</p><p>'Oh my God!', she mouthed. <em>She couldn’t believe it! It was the creepy, Goth girl</em>! Hearing her secret admirer’s voice coming from this girl's mouth shocked Amanda. She never would have guessed that it was this girl who had been talking to her and kissing her. For the first time, Amanda was able to get a good look at her. The girl had long dark red hair and she looked strong and well muscled under her loose dark jeans, dark green t-shirt, and well worn black leather jacket. She was staring avidly, forgetting for a moment that she was covered in her lunch.</p><p>""What the hell are you butting in for Stephanie!"" Courtney said angrily.</p><p>'Stephanie!' Amanda made sure to remember her name.</p><p>""You back off...or you deal with me”, Stephanie repeated.</p><p>Courtney clenched her fists. Stephanie waiting for Courtney to respond, took a step closer asking, “You wanna mess with me, bitch?""</p><p>""Fuck you!"" The blonde kicked Amanda in the ribs. As the air was shoved out of her lungs, Amanda saw Stephanie take a step forward and than smashed a fist hard into the blonde's stomach. The bully bent over gasping for breath.</p><p>""You touch her, I hurt you."" Stephanie said in a deadly tone. ""Understand?""</p><p>""Fuck you!"" the blonde wheezed. ""I'm gonna...""</p><p>Stephanie didn't let her finish. Instead she cracked the girl across the face. Courtney fell to the floor with blood pouring from her nose. Amanda could only stare in shock at the bully lying on the floor beside her. She had never seen such brutality.</p><p>""Are you alright?""</p><p>Surprised, Amanda jerked her head up and looked into the face of the girl who had visited her during the last week and now had saved her.</p><p>""Uhm...yes. I think I am."" Amanda said, still in shock over what just happened.</p><p>“Can you come with me?"" Stephanie asked.</p><p>""Yes”, Amanda said as she got to her feet quickly. Messy food fell to the floor. ""But what about all of this on me?""</p><p>""That's what I want to help you with”, Stephanie told her, ""I have a spare shirt in my locker.""</p><p>Amanda nodded and let herself be led out into the hallway.</p><p>""What about that girl?"" Amanda asked as they walked. ""Won't you get in trouble?""</p><p>""No”, Stephanie said. ""Everyone knows that Courtney was asking for it. Besides...no one will say anything against me. They're too scared” Stephanie looked down at the small girl walking beside her, “Are you afraid of me?”</p><p>Amanda looked up at the girl. Stephanie towered above her and looking past her fierceness, Amanda saw that Stephanie was not going to hurt her.</p><p>“No”, Amanda smiled slightly</p><p>After that they walked in silence to Stephanie's locker. Stephanie got out the extra shirt and led the way to a nearby bathroom. Once inside, Stephanie handed the garment to Amanda.</p><p>""Sorry if it's a little big on you, but it's all I have”, Stephanie said.</p><p>Amanda turned away and pulled her food-covered shirt over her head and then slipped on the shirt from Stephanie. It was black and had skulls on it. Something she would ordinarily find disgusting, but now she didn't mind.</p><p>""Did you mean what you said earlier?"", Amanda asked, looking at the floor, not wanting to look at Stephanie as she asked.</p><p>""About what?"" Stephanie asked.</p><p>""...about me being beautiful.""</p><p>""Yes. Ever since I saw you that first day when you were sleeping outside, I couldn't stop thinking about you.""</p><p>""You were there?"" Amanda asked now turning around. She touched her lips. ""Did you…kiss me?""</p><p>""A little one...like the others”, Stephanie admitted. ""I'm sorry I did that while you were sleeping, but you just looked so...beautiful lying there. ""</p><p>""Please don't say that you're sorry"", Amanda asked her, ""No one has ever told me I was beautiful before, so please...don't be sorry. Why didn't you let me see you when you kissed me?""</p><p>""I was afraid...that you wouldn’t want someone like me. Everyone is afraid of me...not just because of how I look, but also because of my reputation. I also thought there was no way you would be into girls, so I tried to show you how much I liked you.""</p><p>""You did all that, cuz you wanted to be with me?"" Amanda said with a small smile.</p><p>""Uh-huh.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>Stephanie asked her, ""You didn't mind me kissing you?""</p><p>""No. It made me feel special...and it showed that someone liked me""</p><p>Stephanie then asked, ""I would like to kiss you again...but, if you don't want to, I understand""</p><p>Amanda hesitated. Stephanie's face fell, the disappointment obvious, ""Okay"", she said quietly and turned to leave.</p><p>""No...please don't go"", Amanda suddenly said, ""You're the only person who's ever cared about me...No one has ever thought I was beautiful before, and..."", Amanda looked up into Stephanie's face, ""...and you saved me. I think you're amazing. I...I would like for you to kiss me.""</p><p>Stephanie slowly walked over to her and moved her face close and kissed her. Amanda felt Stephanie against her and felt her arms wrapping around her. She always wanted to know what it would be like to kiss someone, and now it was happening. Amanda found herself being walked over to the far wall which Stephanie pressed her against. Then Stephanie began to kiss her harder. Suddenly it all cut off as Stephanie broke away.</p><p>""Oh God, Amanda...!"" Stephanie said panting. ""I’ve wanted to do that for so long...I don't know if I can keep my hands off you if I keep this up."" Stephanie knelt her forehead down on top of Amanda’s head, panting. Amanda smiled shyly. Her whole body was tingly from being touched by Stephanie.</p><p>""Amanda...”, Stephanie looked into her eyes. ""Can you come home with me...after school?""</p><p>Amanda was stunned. She had never been to someone else’s home before. Did this mean that Stephanie wanted to kiss her some more?</p><p>""Yea...I'll need to call my mom"", she responded.</p><p>""Great”, Stephanie smiled. ""I’ll meet you out in the lot after school""</p><p>*****</p><p>When the final bell rang, she quickly pulled out her cell phone and sent a message to her mom that she would be at a friend's place and would call if she needed a ride. Her mom replied just said that she was happy she made a friend. As she traversed the parking lot, it began to rain. She hoped Stephanie would see her soon before she got soaked. But the rain kept up, getting Amanda wetter.</p><p>""Amanda!""</p><p>She turned and found Stephanie driving towards her. ""You can drive?"" she asked in surprise as Stephanie pulled up.</p><p>""Yea. Hop in.""</p><p>Amanda did so and they were quickly on their way to Stephanie's house. During the drive, Amanda nervously glanced over at Stephanie. She gasped when she saw that Stephanie's arms were covered in tattoos. </p><p>""How old are you?"", she asked</p><p>""17""</p><p>Amanda tried to think of a way to word her next question so it wouldn't sound offensive, "" Uh...Have you always liked girls?""</p><p>""Yea""</p><p>""Have you had a girlfriend?""</p><p>""Not really"", Stephanie looked at her, ""I've been with a few girls before, but not seriously.""</p><p>""You mean you kissed other girls before?"", Amanda asked amazed</p><p>""Yea""</p><p>When they got to Stephanie’s house, she pulled into the driveway and they ran inside, wet from the rain.</p><p>""My parents are working late”, Stephanie said. The house wasn’t cluttered like Amanda expected it to be, but neat and organized, but Amanda barely noticed any of the details as Stephanie led her upstairs. Once there, she was led down a hall past other bedrooms to the one on the end. The bedroom was, unlike the rest of the house, in a state of disarray. It wasn't like her own room, cute and girly. It looked like a messy boy's room. There were stacks of car magazines and other such things at random places on the floor and clothes were scattered everywhere.</p><p>They were both soaked from the rain. Amanda stood in the middle of the room, shivering while Stephanie went towards her closet and pulled off her wet shirt, looking for another one to put on. Amanda's eyes got really big. <em>Stephanie wasn't wearing any bra underneath and her back also had tattoos</em>! Amanda was amazed at the tattoos that Stephanie had, but what shocked her was when Stephanie turned around and Amanda saw her big, hanging breasts. She'd never seen actual breasts before, just flat-chested girls. And Stephanie's were <em>HUGE</em>! Stephanie knelt down to take off her boots and then stood back up to unbuttoned her jeans and slid them off along with her panties.</p><p>Completely naked, Stephanie picked up a shirt off the floor and was going to put it on when she saw Amanda staring at her breasts. ""Do you like ‘em?"" she asked.</p><p>“I...I didn’t...mean to...”, Amanda suddenly felt ashamed and looked down at the floor.</p><p>“Hey, I’m kidding”, Stephanie smiled, dropping the shirt in her hand, “It’s ok if you want to look at my boobs”</p><p>Amanda raised her head up and looked at them again. Stephanie stared at Amanda for awhile, then she walked over and slowly leaned closer, watching for any signs of hesitation. But Amanda didn't move. She just stared at Stephanie as she leaned over and kissed her then pulled away.</p><p>""Amanda...I want to do more than kiss”, Stephanie asked softly. ""Have you ever done anything like this before?""</p><p>Amanda shook her head.</p><p>Stephanie asked, “Do you want me to stop?”</p><p>Amanda whispered, “No…”</p><p>Stephanie kissed her again, while sliding her hand underneath Amanda's shirt and caressing her boob.</p><p>Amanda gasped. Stephanie heard her and pulled back.</p><p>“Do you not want me to do that?”, she asked.</p><p>“No...It just surprised me.”</p><p>""Is this okay?”</p><p>Amanda nodded.</p><p>Stephanie smiled and continued to fondle her tiny breast. Amanda gasped out in surprised pleasure at the contact. Stephanie pulled her hand out from beneath Amanda’s shirt and lifted up her shirt and took it off. Stephanie smiled when she saw that Amanda was wearing a training bra.</p><p>'God!! This girl is so adorable!!', as she took off the training bra also and smiled at Amanda's bare breasts. They were as tiny as she was.</p><p>Stephanie pulled off Amanda's shoes, then slid Amanda's pants down her legs, while Amanda stepped out of them. Stephanie couldn't help grinning at Amanda's cotton children panties with animal pictures, as she pulled them down.</p><p>When Amanda's pussy came into view, Stephanie smiled happily, ""It's so cute.”</p><p>""Get on the bed”, Stephanie asked her.</p><p>Amanda layed down on the bed. Stephanie got on the bed and sat by her feet. She reached out, gently rubbing Amanda's tiny pussy. She glided her finger through the sparse hair and then over her clit and lips. She continued stroking in firmer and faster strokes. Amanda felt her body twitch, followed by weird sensations that she never felt before. As Stephanie continued rubbing, her breathing became shallow and faster, and her muscles started tensing up. Her eyes squeezed shut, her mouth opened wide, her toes curled. Soon, this incredible feeling hit her, causing all her muscles to lock up and her back arch.</p><p>""Stephanie...I feel...something...""</p><p>When she tried to continue, only a loud cry came out, “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!” and her legs jerked out suddenly as she had her first orgasm ever. She seized the bed sheets in her hands, clenching them tight, her eyes squeezed shut and her teeth clenched. Stephanie continued to stroke her pussy. Amanda tried to speak, move, anything, but she couldn't. This unbelievable sensation overwhelmed all of her abilities. Finally, after almost a full minute of the insanely wonderful convulsions, she then went limp, gasping for breath. Stephanie let go while she tried to get her breath back.</p><p>When Amanda opened her eyes a few minutes later, Stephanie was laying beside her, propped up on her elbow, caressing her tummy.</p><p>“What...happened?”, Amanda asked</p><p>“You had an orgasm”, Stephanie replied.</p><p>“It was incredible...I never felt anything like it”, Amanda stammered.</p><p>“I've been wanting to do that to you so bad” Stephanie looked at her and began to stroke her face. Then she slowly put her arms around her and leaned down and kissed her. Being so close to Stephanie's boobs, Amanda couldn't help reaching out to touch it. Stephanie pulled back to look at Amanda.</p><p>She smiled down at Amanda. This tiny girl was so sweet, so innocent. Because she had never done anything like this before, that made Stephanie want her even more. But she had to be gentle; something that Stephanie was not. If she wanted something, she took it, sometimes by force. But Amanda was different. Stephanie wanted her, but more than that, she cared about her. She had to be gentle; she did not want to scare this timid girl.</p><p>“It’s ok. You can touch it if you want”, Stephanie told her. Stephanie gently took Amanda’s hand and brought it to her breast. Amanda gently squeezed Stephanie’s breast.</p><p>“It's so soft”, Amanda said quietly. She squeezed it gently so it wouldn't hurt.</p><p>Stephanie noticed that, “You don’t have to be so gentle. You can squeeze it harder”</p><p>Amanda smiled and brought her other hand up and squeezed Stephanie’s boob harder. Stephanie was thoroughly enjoying this. She slowly leaned down over the little girl so that her boob was over Amanda’s mouth. “Put it in your mouth”.</p><p>Amanda opened her mouth and pulled it inside. At first, she didn’t know what to do, but then Stephanie whispered, ""Lick the nipple"" so Amanda did. Stephanie began quietly moaning and she lowered herself on top of Amanda so that her pussy was on Amanda's thigh. Despite wanting to take it slow, Stephanie couldn't help herself. This little girl was turning her on way too much. She had to get off. She pressed her pussy against Amanda's thigh. 'God, that feels so good!' She closed her eyes and moved slowly along Amanda's thigh, causing her to pant. She tried to be gentle, but Amanda was making it difficult.</p><p>She opened her eyes to look at Amanda. Amanda's eyes were wide opened in the sheer happiness that she was having with Stephanie's boobs. Her eyes glanced up and met Stephanie's eyes and Amanda gave her the biggest smile. That did it. Stephanie couldn't hold back anymore. She began thrusting hard against Amanda; the bed squeaking in protest to the vigorous action. With her other hand, Stephanie began pinching and tugging gently at Amanda’s tiny breast. Stephanie's vigorous thrusting was also rubbing against Amanda's pussy, causing her to clamp down on Stephanie's nipple.</p><p>Amanda suddenly let go of Stephanie's breast as she cried out, “Uuuughh...uuuggghhh... uuuggghhh.....” Stephanie looked at Amanda. Her eyes were unfocused and only half-opened. Then Amanda froze and with a violent shudder, she threw her head back, her face flushed and wincing and she locked her arms around Stephanie's neck, whimpering her way through another intense orgasm. When she finally relaxed, sinking down into the bed, her face was a look of wonder and amazement. She tried several times to speak, but couldn't seem to get any words to come out. This was too much for Stephanie. She had never seen anything as erotic as this little girl getting off. As her orgasm hit, Stephanie screamed, startling poor Amanda, and then collapsed on the bed beside her.</p><p>With Amanda still panting beside her, Stephanie embraced her, loving the way Amanda felt against her. She was so small and timid. How could she fall for someone like this? 'It must be some sort of maternal instinct...except <em>this</em> mommy likes to fuck her baby', she thought to herself, laughing.</p><p>Amanda's even breathing told Stephanie that she was asleep. She looked so cute and innocent lying there. Stephanie kissed her forehead and then, wrapping her arms around Amanda, fell asleep too.</p><p>Later that afternoon, when Stephanie awoken, Amanda was cuddling against her, her face buried against her neck. When Steph moved a little bit, Amanda just snuggled tighter and nuzzled her face deeper into Steph's neck. Stephanie ran her finger along her body. In her sleep, Amanda gave a small sigh. Stephanie watched her sleep, admiring her beauty. She had never cared for anyone before. She was always a loner; not wanting anyone. But when she saw Amanda for the first time, she fell in love and wanted nothing else than to be with her. And looking at her snuggled up against her, Stephanie knew that she always wanted to be with her....and if anyone ever tried to hurt her.... Stephanie narrowed her eyes.</p><p>After several minutes, Amanda opened her eyes and saw Stephanie looking at her.</p><p>“Did that really happen?”, whispered Amanda.</p><p>“Yea"", Stephanie told her</p><p>""Was that sex?"", asked Amanda.</p><p>Stephanie nodded. Amanda's eyes got really big as she realized that she just had sex with a girl. She looked up at the ceiling, her mind trying to make sense of what just happened.</p><p>Amanda turned to face Stephanie, ""Stephanie?""</p><p>""Yeah?""</p><p>""Does this mean?...that I...that I'm your girlfriend?"" Amanda asked.</p><p>""I would like you to be"" Stephanie said, stroking Amanda's hair along her forehead. For a long moment they just stared at each other.</p><p>Amanda looked at Stephanie’s body. ‘<em>Is this what I what?’</em> She is attractive, and definitely loves her; plus no one would bully her with Stephanie by her side. Finally, there was this absolutely unbelievable sensation called sex. She definitely wanted more of that.</p><p>""I think...I would like to be your girlfriend."" Amanda told her.</p><p>“I want you to be too"", Stephanie said. They looked at each other for awhile.</p><p>As if drawn by some power, Amanda's eyes glanced down to her boobs again.</p><p>Stephanie snickered and asked, “You really like my boobs, don't ya?”, Amanda nodded her head, ""Go ahead. You can touch them if you want. You don't need to ask me.""</p><p>Amanda's eyes lit up as she reached out her hand and placed it on Steph's breast. Steph watched Amanda as she played with them. Amanda said, “I wish mine were this big.”</p><p>""I like yours just the way they are"", Stephanie said as she stroked her skin and hair.</p><p>""Stephanie?""</p><p>""Hmmm?""</p><p>""Can we do it again?""</p><p>Stephanie smiled and bent down to kiss her briefly on the mouth. ""Course we can. We can do it whenever you want. The house is usually empty when I get home from school""</p><p>""No, that's not it...I mean..."", Amanda hesitated for a moment. ""I mean, can we do it again right now?""</p><p>Stephanie grinned. ""Yeah, if you wanna.""</p><p>Amanda smiled shyly. ""Yeah”, she said softly. ""I really wanna do it again.""</p><p>Suddenly, Amanda's cell phone rang. Amanda turned over and leaned down out of the bed to grab her pants and reached into the pocket and pull her phone out.</p><p>Amanda eye's widened in fear, ""<em>It's my mom</em>!"", she whispered in a scared voice as if her mom could see what she had been doing. She got out of the bed to answer it and the door opened and a little 10 year old girl came in! Amanda shrieked in surprise, covering her mouth, then quickly covering her breasts and crotch.</p><p>Beth, Stephanie’s little sister, who had just gotten home from school, looked at Amanda and asked “Who are you?”</p><p>Alarmed, Amanda squealed, jumped back on the bed grabbing the sheet to pull it over her naked body.</p><p>Beth asked Amanda, ""Why are you in bed with sis?""</p><p>“She’s my girlfriend”, said Stephanie, “Go watch TV and leave us alone.” Beth left the room and then they heard her turn on the TV.</p><p>“Oh my gawd! That was so embarrassing. She's going to tell your mom...and your mom will tell my mom...and...”, Amanda blubbered, on the verge of crying</p><p>Stephanie sat up and pulled Amanda out from under the sheet and into her lap, “She was just wondering who you were. You're not going to get in trouble.""</p><p>Stephanie wiped the tears forming in Amanda's eyes and lightly kissed her, ""It's gonna be okay. Trust me. Now, I need a shower. Want to join me?”, Stephanie asked.</p><p>Amanda stared at Stephanie, “You want me to?”</p><p>“Of course. You’re my girlfriend. Why wouldn’t I?”, asked Stephanie</p><p>“I don’t know...”, Amanda stammered.</p><p>“Come on!”, smiled Stephanie, getting out of bed and walking out the door, completely naked.</p><p>Amanda climbed out of bed, but instead of walking out of the room, she peeked just her head out into the hallway to see if anyone was out there. She was naked in someone else’s house and she knew Steph’s sister was just downstairs. Seeing no one, but still scared to death that someone would see her, she covered herself with her hands and ran naked to the bathroom as fast as she could and quickly closed the door.</p><p>When she came into the room filling with warm steam, she saw Stephanie in the tub adjusting the knob. Unsure as to what to do, Amanda just stood there until Stephanie said, ""Come in"". Amanda got inside the tub while Stephanie finished adjusting the knob and turned around and began putting shampoo in her hair. Again, Amanda just stood there nervously, her arms crossed over her boobs to cover them.</p><p>“Here”, Stephanie handed Amanda the soap, “You can wash my front”</p><p>Stephanie gently took both of her hands and placed them on her body. Stephanie then guided Amanda’s hands over her body and stopped when Amanda’s hands were on her boobs.</p><p>Amanda smiled. This is what she <em>really</em> wanted. She squeezed and caressed them, feeling the slipperiness and how heavy they were. She pinched the nipples as she watched Steph’s face to see her reaction. Washing her hair, Stephanie smiled at Amanda as she played with her boobs like a kid playing with a new toy.</p><p>When her hair was done, Stephanie put some soap in her hands and washed Amanda’s tiny boobs. Stephanie slid her hands to Amanda’s back and her little butt. She held it open with one hand, sliding her middle finger inside the crack. She rubbed Amanda’s butt hole and felt her butt cheeks instinctively clench on her hand. Stephanie knelt down on the shower floor to get a closer look. Stephanie ran her fingers along it and into the crack. Then she kissed it.</p><p>Amanda turned around in surprise, looking down at Stephanie behind her, with her face planted on her butt, ""<em>What are you doing?!</em>""</p><p>""Loving your ass."" Stephanie spread her butt cheeks apart, burying her face in between them. Amanda couldn't have been more surprised. Here was someone sticking their face where she poops from.</p><p>""<em>Why</em>?!"", she had to ask.</p><p>""Because it's soooo sexy...."", Stephanie's voice became muffled as once again, she pushed her mouth against Amanda's butt.</p><p>Stephanie slide her hand into her own pussy. She had never been as turned on as she was now. She knew she was gonna cum quickly. When her orgasm slammed into her, she clenched her legs together over her hand, screaming “Aaaaaahhhhh...""</p><p>Her legs turned to jelly and she braced herself with her free hand. She could already feel a second orgasm growing. Her fingers kept working inside her as she kissed Amanda's butt. Her eyes squeezed shut as she pulled away from Amanda, unable to concentrate on her butt any more.</p><p>""Ohhh....FFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK........"", she groaned as Amanda looked behind her in awe. Stephanie was kneeling on the floor, holding herself up with one hand and she was shaking like she was going to fall over. She had a painful look on her face like she was badly hurt. She looked so distressed that Amanda had to ask, ""Stephanie...Are you alright?...""</p><p>Stephanie fell backwards onto her butt, hitting her head on the shower wall behind her, ""Oww...""</p><p>She sat there on the shower floor, panting. She had never cum that hard before. 'What is it about this little girl?', she asked herself. Among the noise of the shower and her heavy breathing, Amanda's voice came to her, ""Stephanie?...Are you alright?..."" Stephanie opened her eyes and saw Amanda looking down at her, worriedly.</p><p>""Yea...Just give me a minute..."" She still felt weak from her orgasms. As she rested, she looked up at Amanda, who was standing shyly looking at her. Stephanie raised herself up.</p><p>""What happened to you?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""Remember when you came?..."" Amanda looked at her blankly, clearly not knowing what she was asking. "" That feeling you got when we had sex...when you had an orgasm..."" Amanda's face took on a look of understanding, her mouth forming an O.</p><p>""Did that happen to you?"", she asked</p><p>""Oh yea...""</p><p>""Did it hurt?"", Amanda asked</p><p>""Nooo...Why do you think it hurt?"", Stephanie wondered why she would ask something so ridiculous.</p><p>""It looked like you were in pain""</p><p>Stephanie chuckled as she stood up, ""It just look like that. Believe me...I've never felt so good as I do now"", she said wrapping her arms around Amanda and holding her, ""We probably better get dressed. My parents are going to be home any minute.""</p><p>Although Amanda was certainly old enough to dry herself off, Stephanie wanted to dry Amanda off. Amanda's body captivated her so much, she couldn't get enough of it. As Stephanie dried her off, Amanda looked at her tattoos, ""Your parents let you get tattoos?""</p><p>""I didn't ask them"", Stephanie replied</p><p>""Did you get in trouble for getting them?"", Amanda asked</p><p>""They talked to me about it, but they know that I do what I want.""</p><p>After Amanda was dry and Stephanie dried herself, they went back to Stephanie’s room to get dressed. By this time, it was late afternoon and Stephanie had to take Amanda home. As they walked downstairs to the living room, Stephanie’s mom was there, “Hello, Stephanie. Who’s this?”, she asked, looking at Amanda.</p><p>“This is Amanda”, Stephanie said as she put on her leather jacket.</p><p>“Hello, Amanda. Beth told me that a girl was in your room”, then turning to Stephanie, ""A naked girl...""</p><p>Beth came skipping in from the kitchen, “Hello again”</p><p>“Hello” Amanda said quietly, looking at the floor, scared that she and Stephanie were in trouble.</p><p>“Amanda...uh...how old are you?”, Stephanie’s mom continued</p><p>""Twelve"", Amanda mumbled quietly, still looking at the floor.</p><p>“She’s her girlfriend”, Beth told her mom proudly</p><p>Stephanie’s mom first looked at Stephanie, then back to Amanda, who was looking so embarrassed by all this attention, then she turned and asked Beth, ""Beth, have you finished your homework?""</p><p>""Noooo...""</p><p>""Then go do it""</p><p>""But Moooommmmm...""</p><p>""Now!"", at which Beth ran to her room. Stephanie’s mom turned back to Stephanie with her eyes raised, ""Girlfriend?... Well, that would explain the naked part""</p><p>Stephanie told her mom, “She’s new. At lunch, Courtney was fucking with her so I asked her to come home with me”</p><p>Her mom asked, ""Stephanie, first of all, am I going to get a call from the school or Courtney's parents about you beating up Courtney?""</p><p>""That bitch deserved it!"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>Her mom interrupted, ""And as for Amanda being naked and your girlfriend...Steph! She's only 12! What are you thinking?""</p><p>""Well, look at her...Isn't she cute?"", Stephanie replied with a smirk.</p><p>""Yea, but a 12 year-old?! How long have you known her?""</p><p>""Since yesterday"", Stephanie told her</p><p>""Yesterday?! You met someone yesterday...and you're girlfriends now?""</p><p>""You know me..."", Stephanie then paused, then quietly said, ""I really like her, Mom""</p><p>Her mom sighed, then she looked down at Amanda, ""Amanda, do you want to be Stephanie's girlfriend?""</p><p>Amanda nodded quickly.</p><p>""Stephanie can be kind of...."", her mom began.</p><p>""She knows Mom. Believe me, she knows"", Stephanie interrupted</p><p>Stephanie's mom grimaced and looked at Stephanie, ""Dammit Stephanie!...How can you be so...so... Look! I don't need Amanda's mom calling me wondering why her daughter suddenly wants to have sex with my daughter! And she's 12! You can't be having sex with a 12 year-old! Why can't you be interested in someone your own age?""</p><p>""I like her"", Stephanie told her quietly</p><p>Her mom looked at Stephanie and saw how much Amanda meant to her. Although Amanda was young, Stephanie was a good person, and if she loved Amanda and Amanda loved her...well, what was wrong with that?, ""Try to keep this discreet, okay?"" She then went into the kitchen.</p><p>Stephanie wrapped her arms around her, whispering in her ear, “You okay?”</p><p>“Are you in trouble”, Amanda looked up at her</p><p>""No"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>They went out to Stephanie's car and got in. As they drove home, Amanda asked Stephanie, “What will the other kids think of us?”</p><p>“They won't think anything cause they know I will kick their ass if they say anything”, Stephanie looked in Amanda’s eyes, “And I’ll kick their ass if they mess with you”</p><p>“Your mom doesn't care about you being gay?” asked Amanda.</p><p>“She knows I like girls” asked Stephanie, ""What about yours?”</p><p>“I don’t know what she will think” said Amanda. Steph pulled into Amanda’s driveway</p><p>“I'll see you tomorrow”, Stephanie leaned over to kiss her, but Beth looked out to see if her mom was looking out the window.</p><p>""You don't want me to kiss you?"", Stephanie asked</p><p>""No, no...It's just that I don't want my mom to see"", Amanda smiled nervously.</p><p>Stephanie sat back in her seat, looking at her. She caressed her cheek, ""Okay. I'll see you tomorrow""</p><p>""Okay"", Amanda said, then she got out of the car and went inside.</p><p>Stephanie watched her go in, thinking about her. She still didn't understand why she was so attracted to Amanda. Amanda was so different from the other people that she hung out with. She was weak, fragile and obviously a geeky nerd. Stephanie didn't know why she liked her, only that she did. Actually, it was more than just liking her, Stephanie couldn't stop thinking about her ever since she first saw her the day before yesterday. Now, Amanda had become an obsession. Stephanie stared at the door that Amanda had walked through, then she drove back home.</p><p>*****</p><p>On Thursday, a strange sight walked through the main doors, Stephanie holding hands with the weird geeky girl that just started school. Everyone looked and the rumor mill was in full swing. As they walked down the hallway, Amanda could clearly see and hear everyone talking about them. They came to her locker. Amanda opened it, put her backpack in and took out one of her textbooks, then closed it.</p><p>“Hey Stephanie""</p><p>They both turned to see a tall blonde boy walking toward them with a disgruntled look on his face. They both knew who he was, Josh, one of the jocks who used to be mean to Amanda. Stephanie felt Amanda tense up and move behind her.</p><p>“What are you doing with <em>her</em>?!” Steph squeezed Amanda’s hand to reassure her. ""The whole school is saying how you two are holding hands and are lezzies.”</p><p>""She's my girlfriend.""</p><p>""Girlfriend?! <em>Her</em>?!""</p><p>""Yea....”, Steph told him, her voice becoming cold and unfriendly, her eyes flashing, and her fists clenching, ""You got a problem with that?""</p><p>Josh saw the glint in Stephanie's eyes and backed off. Stephanie turned to look at everyone else in the hall, ""As for the rest of you assholes, Amanda is off limits, she’s mine!”, she growled. The other students grew silent at Stephanie's warning.</p><p>Steph looked behind her at Amanda, who was visibly shivering. ""Don't worry. No one's going to bother you""</p><p>Amanda was amazed at how everyone listened to Stephanie. Stephanie walked Amanda down the hall toward her first class. When they got to the door, Stephanie gave her a brief kiss.</p><p>""I'll see ya at lunch”, Steph told her smiling, then turned and walked to her own class.</p><p>*****</p><p>Stephanie looked out the window. Normally, she would be bored in Geography and would be doing something else, but now, her thoughts were pre-occupied with Amanda. How small she is, her smile, her body, and...oh, yeah...her ass, can't forget that. God! How she loved her ass! She began imagining Amanda slowly pulling off her jeans, sliding down her cute, little panties and bending over to pick up something off the floor. OHGOD! She had to have her! As the morning went on, Stephanie felt herself getting hornier. Nothing had ever turned her on like this before. She tried to calm the growing arousal within her, but she couldn't. She kept thinking of Amanda lying in her bed, naked. The bell rang and Stephanie went to her locker and then her next class. Two and a half hours till lunch. She wasn't going to make it. During her other classes, all she did was watch the clock; minute by minute, hour by
            hour. Finally, lunch came. Stephanie rushed to the cafeteria, scanning the room for Amanda. After what seemed to be an eternity, she found her and took her hand, “God! I’ve been wanting you all morning! Come on”, leading her down the hall toward the back of the school. Amanda looked up at Stephanie questioningly and saw Stephanie grinning down at her.</p><p>“Where are we going?”, Amanda asked, but Stephanie didn't answer.</p><p>For awhile, Amanda didn't know why Stephanie was grinning at her and leading her away from the cafeteria. Then it dawned on her and her eyes grew big, ""Are you wanting to....?""</p><p>""Yea.""</p><p>Amanda's mouth dropped open. She whispered anxiously, ""<em>But we can't do that here! We'll get caught</em>!""</p><p>“That's why we're going to the equipment room at the football field”, Stephanie told her.</p><p>“But we’re in school. We can’t have sex at school!”, she whispered, looking around to see if anybody was watching.</p><p>""Yes, we can. Don't worry. We're not going to get caught"", Stephanie reassured her. They went outside, walked across the football field to a small building on the side.</p><p>“You want to do it in there?”, Amanda asked, her face twisting into a look of disgust.</p><p>“It’s the only place where we can be alone”, replied Stephanie.</p><p>Stephanie opened the door and they went inside. The room was dark, except a light from a window and was cluttered with gym equipment of all kinds. Stephanie led her to the back where the gym mats were stacked on top of each other, and started taking her clothes off. Amanda just stood and watched her in shock. Stephanie was really doing it. She was actually going to get naked and want to have sex here in this dirty shed at school. “What if someone comes in?”, she asked.</p><p>“No one is going to come in”, Stephanie reassured her as she then began taking off Amanda’s clothes. Amanda let her remove her shirt, pants and then underwear. Stephanie took it all in as she undressed her. She noticed her breathing became shallow and her lips were dry, causing her to lick them. It was amazing the affect that this little girl had on her, sorta like a drug. Amanda, on the other hand, was feeling more and more nervous as she became more and more uncovered. She kept looking at the door, expecting the coach or janitor to walk in. When she was finally naked, she nervously covered her crotch and breasts. With a gleam in her eye, Stephanie picked her up and kissed her. She easily held her up off the ground, with one hand under her butt and the other hand around her back.</p><p>""You don't know how bad I've wanted you"", Stephanie murmured, kissing her chest and sucking her tiny boobs. Amanda closed her eyes. Stephanie's kisses felt really good. Amanda felt the gym mats touch the back of her legs. Stephanie set her down on the mats, continuing to cover her body with kisses while moving down to between her legs. Stephanie gently pushed her legs apart, then kissed her pussy in a long, sensuous kiss. Amanda drew her breath in and held it. She felt Stephanie's tongue wriggling around inside of her. ""Ooohhh...myyy...gaawwdd!"", she whispered. Stephanie grabbed her hands and Amanda squeezed them hard as Stephanie's tongue created all sorts of feelings within her. It got stronger and stronger and then it became too much. Amanda wasn't able to hold it anymore and her orgasm exploded out of her. To her horror, she realized she was peeing! All over Stephanie's face! She tried to sto
            p, but she couldn't. She tried to tell Stephanie, ""Ste...Ste....Stephaaaaggghhhhhh...."" But she couldn't make any sensible words. Amanda squirmed around as her body convulsed from her orgasm. When Stephanie finally pulled away, Amanda's fear was realized. She had peed all over her face. It was running down her chin and there was a puddle on the mats between her legs.</p><p>Amanda clapped her hands over her mouth in shock, ""OHMYGOD....Oh Stephanie! I...am...so...sorry! I tried to stop...I really did! I'm so sorry"" Amanda covered her eyes as she felt the tears filling her eyes.</p><p>""Hey...Amanda..."", Stephanie pulled Amanda's hands away from her face, ""What's wrong?""</p><p>Amanda was blubbering, ""I tried to stop...I tried...""</p><p>Stephanie was confused and wanted desperately to comfort Amanda. ""Please tell me what's wrong!""</p><p>Amanda, still blubbering, finally said, ""I...peed...on you""</p><p>Stephanie was confused for a second, and then realized what she was talking about. Moving close to her and taking her face in both her hands, ""You didn't pee. This is cum. You came...and quite a lot.""</p><p>Still sniffling, Amanda quietly asked, ""What's cum?""</p><p>""You know...when you orgasm"", Stephanie sat on the mats beside Amanda, ""That really good feeling that you get when I have sex with you?""</p><p>Amanda's mouth formed an 'O', ""So...I do that when I...""</p><p>""Yea. When you do that, it means I got you off.""</p><p>Amanda paused for a bit, then asked apologetically, ""Did it go in your mouth?""</p><p>Stephanie nodded.</p><p>""Do I taste weird?""</p><p>Stephanie leaned closer to her, ""Nuh-uh. You taste incredible.""</p><p>Amanda thought for a while, then asked, ""Do you do that too when you...?""</p><p>Stephanie grinned, ""Oh yea!""</p><p>Amanda eyes got big, ""You mean if I...kiss your hoo-hoo, you'll do that too?""</p><p>Stephanie laughed, ""My <em>hoo-hoo</em>?""</p><p>Amanda was confused, ""Isn't that what it's called?""</p><p>Still chuckling, Stephanie told her, ""It's called a pussy. And yes, if you kiss my pussy, I will definitely do that...all over.""</p><p>Amanda was silent for awhile looking at the gym mats, so Stephanie said, ""I would really like it if you would kiss my pussy.""</p><p>Amanda looked at her, ""You want me to do that to you?""</p><p>Stephanie paused, looking down at the gym mats. In the past, whenever she wanted something, she would simply take it because no one was able to stop her, but not with Amanda. She could never force herself on her. It would have to be her choice. Even if Amanda said no.</p><p>Finally Stephanie looked up at Amanda and quietly said, ""Yes. I would really like it if you would do that to me, but if you don't want to, you don't have to.""</p><p>Amanda knew how good it made her feel when Stephanie kissed her hoo-hoo...her pussy, and she wanted to make Stephanie feel as good as it made her feel, but it just seemed so gross. She would be putting her mouth on where Stephanie peed out of. She decided, for Stephanie's sake, she would at least try it. After all, Stephanie had been doing it to her.</p><p>""Okay. I'll try it, but I don't know what to do""</p><p>Stephanie got the biggest grin and sat on the gym mats herself. She spread her legs, ""Just start out by kissing it.""</p><p>Amanda laid down on her tummy with her face a few inches from Stephanie's pussy. She moved her face close to it and sniffed, expecting it to smell like pee. It had an odor, but it didn't smell bad. Closing her eyes out of disgust, she puckered her lips and moved slowly forward. When her lips contacted Stephanie's flesh, Amanda almost pulled back, but then realized it didn't taste bad. In fact, it really didn't have any taste...just a slight smell...which wasn't bad...just different. So, she kissed it.</p><p>""How was that?"", she asked looking up at her.</p><p>Stephanie smiled as she watched her. She was so cute, like a little kid. ""Awesome...Here, let me help you."" Stephanie pulled her outer lips apart, making Amanda ""oohh"". Amanda stuck her finger in, touching the inside, ""It's hot...and slippery""</p><p>""Yea...stick your tongue out and lick the inside"", Stephanie said breathlessly. Amanda was so cute and whimsical, Stephanie knew she wasn't going to last long. Amanda took hold of Stephanie's outer lips from Stephanie, and sticking her tongue out, gingerly touched the pink flesh.</p><p>Amanda looked up at Stephanie, ""Now what?""</p><p>""Keep licking it..."", Stephanie gasped. Amanda lowered her face inside and licked it a few times. Feeling how wet it was against her cheeks and lips, Amanda remarked, ""My face is getting all wet"", but she kept licking. Stephanie layed back and grabbed her nipples. This little girl was turning her on to no end.</p><p>Stephanie raised up, ""Try licking...right here"", pointing to her clit. Amanda looked at it and lowered her mouth on it. ""OHGOD!"", Stephanie exclaimed. She fell back on the mat. This time, she was overcome by what Amanda's tongue was doing to her. Grasping her hands onto the mat, she stopped breathing, her eyes squeezed shut as a powerful orgasm hit her. ""SSHHHIIIIIITTTTTTT...."", she screamed out, scaring poor Amanda. Completely exhausted, she layed there, gasping for breath. After a minute of panting, she looked up to see Amanda sitting on her knees with a scared look on her face and her hands over her mouth.</p><p>Quickly raising up, Stephanie asked, ""Amanda, what is it?""</p><p>""I thought I hurt you"", she said quietly</p><p>""No..."", pulling her close and holding her, ""You didn't hurt me. Remember when you came and how good it felt...?""</p><p>Amanda nodded.</p><p>""Well...you made me feel even better"", Stephanie looked at her, wiped some of the cum off of Amanda's lips and smiled, ""I'm sorry that I scared you when I screamed...but, damn...that felt so good.""</p><p>""So, I made you cum?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""Fuck, yea!"", Stephanie said, laying back on the mat and breathing out, ""I've never cum that hard before.""</p><p>Amanda moved forward till she was beside Stephanie, ""I'm glad that I made you cum. I thought I wasn't doing it right.""</p><p>Stephanie laughed, ""Oohh nooo....you did it perfectly"", reaching up to caress Amanda's breast.</p><p>""What was that thing you pointed to?"", asked Amanda</p><p>""My clit.""</p><p>""What's that?"", Amanda asked dumbfounded.</p><p>Stephanie chuckled, ""I forget that you don't know these things. See this little button...?"", holding her lips open with one hand while pointing to her clit with the other hand.</p><p>Amanda leaned over, on her hands and knees, so that her face was real close, ""Uh-huh""</p><p>""This is called a clit. Every girl has one and it's really sensitive. This is what makes you cum so hard.""</p><p>Amanda looked at Stephanie, smirking, ""Really...so if I touch it..."", reaching out with her hand and pressing it.</p><p>Stephanie jerked, ""Ooohh!""</p><p>Amanda gasped back in surprise, then smiled. She touched it again. Again, Stephanie jerked. Then as Amanda was going to touch it again, she jerked herself, squealing in surprise. She looked back at Stephanie who was grinning, and then looked at Stephanie's hand which was sticking in her butt hole.</p><p>""You touched my butt hole!"", Amanda exclaimed</p><p>Stephanie reached out and grabbed Amanda's waist with both hands and pulled her butt on top of her face. Amanda drew an sharp intake of breath as her butt clenched tightly together when she felt Stephanie's tongue licking her butt crack.</p><p>""What are you doing?!"", Amanda asked in disbelief, but Stephanie didn't answer. She kept licking that cute little butt as if she couldn't get enough of it. Grasping her butt cheeks and spreading them, she stuck her tongue into Amanda's little brown hole and then carefully stuck a finger partially inside, being careful not to hurt her.</p><p>Feeling this caused Amanda's butt to repeatedly clench and to squeal in surprise. Seeing Stephanie's clit in front of her, she pushed it with her finger causing Stephanie's legs to jerk. Amanda then began rubbing her finger back and forth across it.</p><p>Stephanie stopped licking Amanda's butt and let her head fall back on the mat She grunted seemingly in pain, ""Uuuhhh...uuuhhh...uuuhhh..."" Her noises blended together into a continuous sound which increased into a shriek and to Amanda's surprise, a lot of pee squirted out of her. Amanda remembered that Stephanie said it wasn't pee, it was cum. She looked at it. It looked like water. She looked back at Stephanie. Stephanie’s sides were heaving as she tried to catch her breath. She was still visibly shivering with little aftershocks and was flushed head to toe as she pulled her finger out of Amanda’s butt hole.</p><p>""Wow! Did I do that?"", Amanda asked in awe.</p><p>""Yea..."" Stephanie was still out of breath, ""Shit! I needed that so bad.""</p><p>Amanda touched Stephanie's clit again, making her jerk. ""Aagghh...stop...it's too sensitive..."" Sitting up, she looked into Amanda's eyes and stroked her hair.</p><p>""You're all sweaty"", Amanda noticed</p><p>""Yea"", Stephanie smiled. Realizing that they still had to eat lunch, she smiled at Amanda and kissed her. ""Let’s go eat, I'm starving.""</p><p>******</p><p>After lunch, they had biology together but then they had to separate to go to their individual last classes. After getting their books from their lockers, they had been walking together to Amanda's class, but Amanda had to use the bathroom, so Stephanie continued on to her own class. Both of their classes were in the same hall. Stephanie's class was at the far end of the hall while Amanda's was at the front. Before going in, Stephanie turned to watch for Amanda going into her classroom, but Amanda wasn't there. Waiting a few minutes, she began to wonder why Amanda hadn’t come. Suddenly, Stephanie sensed that something was wrong, very wrong. She quickly walked back through the hall to where the bathrooms were around the corner.</p><p>As soon as Amanda had come out of the bathroom, a hand grabbed her and slammed her backwards into the lockers, hitting her head. Stunned, she looked up to see Courtney and her friend glaring at her. Courtney's hand was on her throat, holding her against the lockers.</p><p>""Who the hell do you think you are?"" Courtney yelled into her face.</p><p>Amanda was terrified. She looked down the hallway, her eyes desperately searching for Stephanie.</p><p>""I...haven’t...done...anything”, she begged, her vision becoming blurry from being choked.</p><p>""Bullshit!"" the other girl snarled.</p><p>""You think you’re so high and mighty with Stephanie”, Courtney was seething now. ""This is my school!"", slamming her head against the lockers again for emphasis.</p><p>Amanda prayed that Stephanie would come as tears ran down her face. Her eyes closing, she wondered what would happen to her, when suddenly, a voice roared, ""LET HER GO...NOW!""</p><p>Courtney and the other girl, Michelle both turned and looked to see a very furious Stephanie walking toward them. Amanda's eyes opened. Walking towards her was a Stephanie that she had never seen before. Other people had seen this Stephanie, but not Amanda. The Stephanie that she knew was kind and loved her. For the first time, she saw the other Stephanie that people feared and respected. And this Stephanie was beyond enraged.</p><p>Courtney spun around, dropping Amanda to the ground and swung wildly at Stephanie. Stephanie dodged it as her fist slammed into Courtney's face, knocking her to the floor. Before Michelle could react, Stephanie grabbed her hair and smashed her face into the lockers with a loud bang, breaking her nose, and causing her to fall on the ground. As Courtney was getting up, Stephanie kicked her in the stomach, causing her to fall back on the ground, doubled up in pain, holding her stomach.</p><p>Amanda, lying on the floor, still stunned from Courtney’s attack, could only stare in shock. On one side of her, she saw Michelle trying to raise herself off the ground, blood pouring from her nose. On the other side of her, Stephanie was holding Courtney on the ground by her neck. Michelle was able to rise up and turned to Stephanie. Letting go of Courtney, Stephanie slammed a fist into Michelle's kidney, dropping her on the floor again. Then grabbing Courtney, still lying on the floor, by her hair, she raised up her bloody face. Amanda's jaw dropped at the sheer brutality that Stephanie had exhibited. Looking at the blood on the floor, she now knew why Stephanie was so feared. ""OhmyGod!"", she mumbled.</p><p>""If I ever see either of you near Amanda again, I will kill you."" Stephanie growled.</p><p>By this time, Amanda had picked herself up and had gone to Stephanie, wrapping her arms around her from behind. She had been so terrified under Courtney’s grasp, that now that Stephanie was here, she didn’t want to let go of her. Stephanie still stood glaring down at the two bullies, who were lying on the floor. Amanda, hugging Stephanie from behind, reached up and whispered in Stephanie’s ear, “Stephanie, I’m alright...Stephanie...”, trying to calm her down. In her rage, Stephanie couldn’t hear her, all she saw was two people who had hurt her girlfriend, and now, they were going to pay. Eventually, Amanda's soothing voice was able to reach through her rage. This rage slowly died and was replaced by Amanda’s arms and her voice.</p><p>""I'm ok now”, she said, reaching up to kiss Stephanie on the back of her neck.</p><p>As the bullies limped off, Stephanie's anger was replaced by guilt. Stephanie turned around and picked her up, holding her close. She nestled her head on top of Amanda's shoulder, “I'm so sorry...I should have been here with you...""</p><p>For a while, Stephanie just stood there, holding Amanda tightly against her, mumbling, ""...I'm so sorry...I'm so sorry..."" Then, Amanda pulled her face from Stephanie’s neck, “Are you crying?"", she asked, dumbfounded</p><p>Stephanie's eyes were red and there were a few tears running down her cheeks, ""Did they hurt you?...Are you okay?...""</p><p>""My head hurts, but I'm okay...just hold me”, burying her face in Stephanie's shoulder. Stephanie held her tight, her eyes squeezed tightly shut, trying to hold back the tears, and she rubbed Amanda's back.</p><p>""Let me take you home”, Stephanie pulled away and said.</p><p>""We can't. We still have one more class"", Amanda protested.</p><p>Stephanie looked at her, ""Then I'll go to your class with you.""</p><p>""No. You go to your class and I'll go to mine"", Amanda told her. When Stephanie didn't put her down, Amanda reassured her, ""I'll be fine""</p><p>Still holding Amanda, Stephanie started walking back to their classrooms, but Amanda interrupted her, ""Stephanie. You can put me down now.""</p><p>Stephanie was about to object, but realized that she couldn't just carry Amanda around, so she finally relented, put her down and walked her to her class. By this time, they both were several minutes late. When the bell rang to let school out, Stephanie ran to Amanda's room to wait for Amanda to come out of the classroom. She wasn't going to let Amanda out of her sight again. She then drove them to her house since Amanda's mom was still at work and she wanted to have Amanda close to her.</p><p>****</p><p>When they got to Stephanie's house, Stephanie’s mom and sister, Beth were in the kitchen making dinner. “Hello, Stephanie. How was school?” asked her mom as she was walking out of the kitchen, ""Oh, hello again, Amanda""</p><p>""Hello"", Amanda replied</p><p>“Those fucking bitches jumped Amanda after lunch...”, Stephanie yelled angrily, ""Those fuckers!...I should have killed them!..."", she muttered as she went to her room to take off her jacket.</p><p>“What happened Amanda?”, asked Stephanie’s mom, ""Are you ok?""</p><p>“I was coming out of the bathroom and suddenly those two girls from yesterday grabbed me and pushed me against the lockers. They were choking me and I thought they were going to beat me up"", her eyes began welling up with tears as the memory came back, ""I was so scared, but then Stephanie came and...”, Amanda hesitated, once again, seeing the violence and the blood. It still shocked her to see that side of Stephanie, ""...she...hit both of those girls...and there was all this blood...and then she hit them again...I...I...""</p><p>Kneeling down, Stephanie's mom hugged her. Amanda wrapped her arms around her and hugged her back, tears running down her cheeks. Pulling away and sitting down, Stephanie’s mom took her hand and told her, “Honey...Stephanie...is very strong and when she gets really mad at someone,...well...she seems more like a grown man than a girl. She's not a bad person and she never deliberately hurts anyone, but if someone tries to pick a fight with her...well...you saw what she can do. She has quite a reputation at school. I hope she didn't scare you.""</p><p>Amanda looked at the ground and quietly said, ""It did scare me...but those two bullies scared me more...."", she looked up at Stephanie's mom, ""...She saved me...also she...""</p><p>""What?"", asked Stephanie's mom</p><p>""After she saved me and those two girls left, she was crying. She pretended she wasn't, but she was. I didn't think she could do that.""</p><p>""Amanda...Stephanie has never been one to show her feelings. When those girls grabbed you, it must have really scared her.""</p><p>""Why would <em>she</em> be scared?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""Because she loves you and it upset her that you got hurt. She probably blames herself for not being there to protect you. That's why she was crying.""</p><p>Beth came out of the kitchen asking, “Is she really in love with you?""</p><p>“Beth, that’s none of your business”, Stephanie’s mom told her.</p><p>“<em>Do you</em> <em>kiss each other</em>?”, Beth squealed, making Amanda blush and her face dropped to the floor in embarrassment.</p><p>“Beth! Get back in the kitchen and wash your hands!”, Stephanie’s mom scolded Beth.</p><p>Stephanie came back in wearing her tank top and when Beth saw her, she quickly ran back to the kitchen. She knew better than to pry into her sister's business with her right there.</p><p>Stephanie walked up and hugged Amanda from behind, wrapping her arms around her and kissing the top of her head, while Amanda held onto her arms. “Why are you blushing?”, Stephanie asked</p><p>“Because Beth was asking her about you two and it embarrassed her”, Stephanie’s mom said.</p><p>Stephanie looked up and saw Beth peeking at her from around the corner of the kitchen. She glared at Beth, making her run back into the kitchen.</p><p>Stephanie’s mom told Stephanie, “She was just being nosy”</p><p>“It’s ok”, said Amanda, looking up at her face and stroking her arms.</p><p>While Beth ate her dinner, Stephanie asked Amanda, ""Wanna see what's on TV?""</p><p>""Okay"", Amanda said. Stephanie picked up Amanda and walked to the living room. Amanda wrapped her legs around Stephanie's waist while Stephanie looked lovingly into her eyes and smiling. When they got to the recliner, Stephanie sat down and lowered Amanda into her lap.</p><p>""Stephanie!..."", scolded Stephanie's mom, ""She's not a cat that you can just carry around with you.""</p><p>Amanda didn't mind Stephanie carrying her to the recliner though. As Stephanie searched through the channels with one arm wrapped around Amanda, Amanda had her head against Stephanie's breast and her arms wrapped around her. She was still shook up from the attack at school and saw Stephanie as a security blanket...actually Stephanie was more like an omnipotent guardian angel.</p><p>About 6:00, Stephanie’s mom asked Amanda, “Amanda, what time do you need to be home by?”</p><p>“Now…but I don’t want to leave Stephanie”, Amanda said quietly. She looked at Stephanie, “I want to stay here with you”</p><p>Stephanie’s mom said, “Well, you still need to call your mom.”</p><p>Reluctantly, Amanda pulled out her phone and called her mom, ""Hello, Mom?....I'm with Stephanie.... The girl that I met yesterday...I don't have any homework...Can I please stay just a little while longer, please...Okay...I will, thank you, Mom...I love you too.""</p><p>Amanda hung up the phone and with a big grin, “She said yes, but only until 7:00”</p><p>“Great”, said Stephanie and she squeezed Amanda as Amanda snuggled deep into her arms.</p><p>They watched TV on the couch with Stephanie cuddling Amanda in her arms. Eventually, it was Beth’s bedtime and she went to bed. They lay there in each other’s arms for awhile. Amanda saw that Stephanie still wasn't wearing a bra and kept peeking at Stephanie’s boobie which was half out of her tank top. She reached up and ran her finger along it, moving the shirt so that the nipple was sticking out. She ran her finger over the nipple and when she looked up at Stephanie to see if she had noticed, she saw Stephanie grinning at her. Amanda smiled sheepishly at being caught.</p><p>""You sure like my boobs"", Stephanie laughed.</p><p>""Stephanie!"", her mom exclaimed, ""That's not the kind of talk that you should be having in the living room...and with your guest.""</p><p>""She's my girlfriend, Mom!"", Stephanie told her annoyingly, ""And she does like my boobs.""</p><p>""But you don't blurt it out loud here in the living room. What if Beth was in here?""</p><p>""Fine! Me and Amanda will take my boobs to my room"", Stephanie said, picking up Amanda and standing up. She was walking to her room, with Amanda in her arms, when her mother stopped her, ""Stephanie! Amanda has to be home in less than an hour. She doesn't have time for any hanky-panky...and for God's sakes, put her down!""</p><p>""Fuck!"", Stephanie said, bowing her head. Then she raised her head back up, looking at Amanda, ""Will your mom let you spend the night here tomorrow night?""</p><p>""I think so...I'll have to ask"", Amanda said quietly.</p><p>Stephanie looked at the clock and her mom, ""We got a little time"", and then walked off to her room.</p><p>""Stephanie..."", her mom called after her, ""Beth is trying to sleep. I don't want to hear any noises if you know what I mean.""</p><p>Stephanie walked into her room, kicking the door closed. Carrying Amanda to her bed, she laid her down and then layed down beside her. For a long time, she just looked at Amanda with a sad look in her eyes.</p><p>""What's wrong"", asked Amanda</p><p>Stephanie ran a finger along Amanda's arm, ""It scared me...when I saw what they were doing to you. I've never been so frightened and angry before in my life."" Amanda noticed a tear running down her cheek. ""I promise...I'll never let anyone hurt you ever again...I...don't know what I'll do without you...""</p><p>Amanda could see how bad Stephanie was feeling, more than that, she was hurt and scared. She wanted to reassure Stephanie to make her feel better, ""Stephanie, I'm okay""</p><p>Stephanie caressed her forehead and smiled at Amanda for so long, it made Amanda ask her, ""What?""</p><p>""I'm just looking at how beautiful you are"", Stephanie answered. Amanda smiled sheepishly. Stephanie had been rubbing her arms and now, she leaned over her, kissing her. Stephanie raised up and straddling Amanda, slowly lowered herself on top of Amanda, cradling her head between her hands. Stephanie's kisses became more passionate until finally, she rolled off of her, panting, ""Oh God! You turn me on so much!"" She stroked Amanda's hair, ""I hope your mom will let you spend the night tomorrow.""</p><p>""She'll probably want to talk with your mom about it first"", Amanda replied.</p><p>Stephanie had to accept that. For once, the decision wasn't hers to make. She sat back on her legs, looking down at Amanda below her and marveled at the influence that Amanda had over her; how she felt when she saw Amanda being hurt at school earlier, how Amanda influenced her behavior, how all she thought about was Amanda. She was like a drug that consumed her mind, a drug in the form of a petite, 12 year-old girl. But, this wasn't a bad thing, far from it. Stephanie had never been happier than she was right now.</p><p>Stephanie layed down next to Amanda, stroking her face, gliding her fingers down her chest to her waist and back up again. Every now and then, she would lean over and kiss her. Amanda also stroked Stephanie's arms. She felt so relaxed, lying there touching Stephanie. Just when they were both thinking about doing more....</p><p>""Stephanie, it's time to take Amanda home.""</p><p>""AAAAHHHH..."" Stephanie rolled onto her back. She <em>did not</em> want this to end. She sighed and looked at Amanda. ""Sorry"", Amanda whispered. Stephanie gave her a slight smile, ""Tomorrow night"".</p><p>She got out of bed and went to the door and opened it. Amanda joined her and they went to the living room where Stephanie's mom was watching TV. ""Mom, Amanda is going to ask her mom if she can spend the night here tomorrow. She might want to talk to you.""</p><p>""Okay, hopefully, it'll go well and she'll let you, sweetie"", Stephanie's mom smiled at Amanda.</p><p>Stephanie drove Amanda home, gave her a long goodnight kiss and watched her walk to the door and go inside. Then she drove back home, feeling Amanda's absence.</p><p>Amanda walked into her mom's room. ""Mom?....That girl that I met yesterday?...""</p><p>""Stephanie?...Um-hmm"", her mom looked up from her laptop.</p><p>""She wants me to spend the night with her tomorrow night! Can I, please"", Amanda asked hopefully</p><p>""Yea, if it's okay with her mom...""</p><p>""It is"", Amanda quickly said</p><p>""Why don't you bring Stephanie by tomorrow after school so I can meet her.""</p><p>Amanda's face took on a panicked look, ""Meet her?""</p><p>""Yes! Meet her. Bring her by tomorrow while you're packing"", her mom told her and then went back to her laptop.</p><p>Amanda went to her room and called Stephanie, ""Stephanie?...My mom said yes,...but she wants to meet you""</p><p>Stephanie went to her parents' room, ""Mom?...Amanda's mom wants to meet me first""</p><p>""Oh, dear"", her mom said, ""Stephanie, if you want Amanda to spend the night with you, you'll need to make a good impression on her mom.""</p><p>""Shit"", Stephanie muttered</p><p>""Starting with not cussing.""</p><p>*****</p><p>Friday. It had been a long night for Stephanie. After eating lunch, Amanda had to go to the library to get some books for a research project. Stephanie followed Amanda into the library. Sitting beside Amanda as she searched the computer, Stephanie couldn't ignore her feelings any longer. She was horny. She tried to distract herself, but she kept noticing Amanda; the way she would brush her hair away from her eyes, her hands typing on the keyboard, the back of her neck...AAGGHH. She was driving her crazy. Amanda found the books she needed on the computer and got up and walked down the aisle, scanning the shelves. Stephanie followed, licking her lips as she watched Amanda's butt. As Amanda stopped to look at a book, Stephanie came up behind her and slid her hands up her sides and over her breasts.</p><p>“Stop it”, whispered Amanda, pushing Stephanie’s hands away.</p><p>For Stephanie, this was way too cute and only fueled her desire. She squeezed her butt.</p><p>Amanda jumped, whispering, “We’re in the library!""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>Amanda turned her head, frowning slightly at Stephanie, ""Well...you’re just gonna have to wait till we get to your house!”</p><p>Stephanie whispered in Amanda’s ear while kissing her neck, “I can’t wait. The gym is empty. Let’s go to the bathroom there.”</p><p>Amanda’s eyes opened wide, “<em>What?</em>! No! How do you know someone won’t come in to use it?”</p><p>Stephanie, still kissing the back of her neck, answered, “I don’t. <em>Come on</em>”, as she turned Amanda around.</p><p>Amanda, frowning while crossing her arms, asked in a stern voice “And who says I want to have sex right now?”</p><p>""These do”, Steph said cupping her own breasts. Amanda's eyebrows lifted slightly. She took the book from Amanda's hand and put it back on the shelf, ""This can wait. I can't"" Then, she took Amanda’s hand and led her out of the library and down the hall.</p><p>As they walked to the gym, Amanda said, “We’re gonna get caught.”</p><p>“That’s what makes it so much fun.”</p><p>When they got to the gym, Stephanie walked on in and headed to the bathrooms at the far end. Amanda gripped Stephanie’s hand tightly as she looked around the empty gym. “We are definitely going to get caught"", she muttered</p><p>""You worry too much"", Stephanie replied</p><p>Stepping into the bathroom, Stephanie picked Amanda up, kissing her deeply. Amanda held onto Stephanie tightly and wrapped her legs around her so Stephanie wouldn't drop her. Stephanie walked over to a stall and sat down on the toilet, setting Amanda back down on the floor. She pulled off Amanda's shoes and shorts, relishing how adorable her cotton panties were as they appeared. Then she pulled down her panties, and not being able to contain herself any longer, hoisted her up in the air above her and then lowered her down so that Amanda was sitting on top of Stephanie's face as she was leaning back. Amanda giggled and squirmed from Stephanie's tongue tickling her. She looked down at Stephanie. It was so weird to see Stephanie's half-hidden face to be peeking at her from between her legs. Her giggling slowed down and then ceased altogether. This was starting to feel good. Her breathing slowed down and became deeper
            , and then it began speeding up. Her eyes closed and then suddenly, her body locked up, her face cringed and then she began to get that urge to pee like the last time. Even though Stephanie told her it wasn't pee, she was sitting right on Stephanie's mouth and she didn't want to go right in her mouth. That would be too humiliating. Stephanie might choke! Amanda tried to hold it back, but found that she couldn't. She tried to warn Stephanie, ""Steph....Ste...no..no..no..no....AAAIIIGGGHHH..""</p><p>Amanda, suddenly remembering where they were and realizing that someone might hear her, clapped a hand firmly over her mouth to stifle her cries. She tried to cover up the noises she was making, but squeaks kept coming through her fingers. She could feel the juice pouring out of her and felt ashamed at having done that to Stephanie. She wanted to stop, she tried to stop, but she couldn't. The feeling was too intense and it overrode her ability to do anything. She couldn't move or speak. She just hung there, suspended by Stephanie's arms as her legs quivered from the power of her orgasm, then she went limp.</p><p>Stephanie lowered her down onto her lap. Amanda was too tired and weak to stand, so she just leaned against Stephanie's body, with her head against her breast. Stephanie held her, lightly stroking her face and arm, while she rested.</p><p>“Are you Ok?”, Stephanie asked.</p><p>“Ye..ye..yes”, Amanda panted, “I…I…just need…to get…my breath…back”</p><p>When she was able to, Amanda looked at Stephanie and her shirt. It was worse then she thought. Stephanie's face and shirt were both drenched from Amanda's juice, ""Ooohh...Steph...I'm sorry. I tried to hold it back, but I couldn't.""</p><p>But Stephanie was smiling, ""How do you feel?""</p><p>""How do I feel?! You're all wet!"", Amanda told her.</p><p>Stephanie shrugged her shoulders, ""I don't care. I want to know how you feel now.""</p><p>""Well, I was feeling very relaxed till I saw what I did to you...You can't go to class like that...""</p><p>""You're right"", she said, putting Amanda on the ground and standing up, ""Let me take off these wet clothes"" Then she proceeded to take off all her clothes, dropping them on the floor as Amanda stared at her as if she lost her mind.</p><p>""<em>What are you doing</em>?!"", Amanda squealed.</p><p>""Taking off my wet clothes"", Stephanie told her matter-of-factly.</p><p>""But..but..but..You're naked!"", Amanda stammered, her eyes as wide as saucers, ""Y-You can't go to class like that!""</p><p>""Relax! I'm just kidding"", Stephanie sat back on the toilet and spreading her legs. Stephanie stared at Amanda while her hand absentmindedly went to her pussy and began rubbing it. Amanda watched her.</p><p>""Do you want to do it?"", Stephanie asked her. Amanda nodded, then leaned forward, reaching out till her fingers touched it. Stephanie slouched down on the toilet, pushing her pussy forward and pulling her lips apart, ""Here...stick your fingers inside...""</p><p>Amanda hesitantly pushed the fingers of her hand in a little bit, then stopped. ""Push 'em in further"", Stephanie coaxed her. Amanda made a face from how slimy it felt, but slowly pushed her fingers in deeper. Stephanie closed her eyes and rubbed her clit, ""Keep going..."", Stephanie's voice sounded strained. Amanda's fingers were all the way in so she began pushing her hand inside.</p><p>""OHGOD!!!....."", Stephanie grunted. She was rubbing her clit faster now. Amanda was amazed at how her whole hand was inside Stephanie's pussy. ""Okay...move it in and out.""</p><p>""Won't it hurt you?"", Amanda asked concerned.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Okayyy..."", Amanda was having her doubts, but Stephanie seemed to like it. She was moaning and squirming around on the toilet. Amanda could feel her hand being squeezed and released, over and over again.</p><p>Stephanie's fingers were flying across her clit. This felt so good, she didn’t care about being quiet. She cried out, ""FUCK...Amanda...Gawd, you are so good!""</p><p>Alarmed, Amanda suddenly stopped thrusting her hand and she used her other hand to cover Stephanie’s mouth and whispered loudly, “Steph, somebody’s gonna hear you!”</p><p>“I don’t care”, Stephanie told her, panting heavily.</p><p>“Well, I do care”, Amanda said, “I don’t want to get caught!”</p><p>Sighing, Stephanie saw how nervous she was, and she relented “Okay...okay, I’ll try to hold it down”</p><p>Amanda gave her a stern look, which coming from Amanda, looked so cute that it almost caused Stephanie to laugh out loud.</p><p>Quietly laughing, “Ok...ok, I really will try to be quiet.”</p><p>Amanda look satisfied and continued to move her hand inside Stephanie, ""I'm not hurting you am I?"", she asked</p><p>""OH, GOD NO!"", Stephanie said hoarsely</p><p>Stephanie knew she was going to cum hard, but she had to be quiet, so she clenched her teeth together and covered her mouth with her hand so she wouldn't make too much noise. Oh, the things she will do for this girl. Amanda's hand suddenly felt very wet and she felt it being squeezed hard at the same time that Stephanie's legs closed together, trapping her arm. Amanda wasn't expecting this and it startled her. She tried to pull her arm out, but Stephanie's legs and muscles were holding it tight inside. She tried yanking it out. This jerking made Stephanie cum a second time and then a third time. She shrieked, unable to hold it back and her face contorted from the strongest orgasm she'd ever had. Amanda's continuous yanking of her arm kept Stephanie's body locked up as she cried out. ""OOHH....GGGODDDDDDD...."" It became too much and she forced her legs to open and she reached down to pull Amanda's hand out. A
            flood of Stephanie's juice gushed out with Amanda's arm. Stephanie's legs quivered as one last orgasm hit her. She groaned quietly, almost in pain so that Amanda was worried that she hurt her. Finally, Stephanie collapsed back on the toilet and layed there with her sides heaving. She was vaguely aware of Amanda calling her name. But she was too weak and completely out of breath to answer. As she was laying there, panting, Amanda looked at her wet arm. It had frightened her when she felt it being squeezed and Stephanie's legs trapped it inside. After a few minutes, Stephanie was able to open her eyes and stare at the ceiling.</p><p>""How did you do that?"", she asked breathlessly, her eyes closed.</p><p>""Do what?"", Amanda asked</p><p>""Make me cum so hard"", Stephanie asked.</p><p>""I don't know"", Amanda shrugged her shoulders. She looked at the rather large puddle that Stephanie had made. ""Why did you squeeze my arm?""</p><p>""I'm sorry. Is it alright?""</p><p>""I couldn't move my arm or get it out"", she said</p><p>Stephanie sat up, hugging Amanda, ""I'm sorry. I didn't mean to...it was so strong...I couldn't control my legs"", she pulled back, looking into Amanda's eyes, ""Are you okay?""</p><p>Amanda nodded, ""It just scared me.""</p><p>Stephanie hugged her again, ""I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare you""</p><p>Stephanie let go of Amanda and exhaled deeply, ""I suppose we ought to go to class""</p><p>Amanda jumped, ""OhmyGod...What time is it?"", picking up her panties and struggling to put them on in her haste, ""Stephanie?!...Get dressed! We're going to be late!""</p><p>Stephanie laughed at Amanda’s panicking.</p><p>“Stop laughing! It isn’t funny!”, Amanda scowled at her.</p><p>“I’m...I’m sorry”, Stephanie tried to stop laughing, “I can't help it...You are just so adorable!”</p><p>""Get dressed!!!"", Amanda squealed. Stephanie picked up her clothes and joined Amanda in getting dressed. After she put her shirt on, Amanda saw how wet it was, ""Ohh...I tried not to do it.""</p><p>""Hey"", Stephanie knelt down in front of Amanda, ""I don't care about the shirt. I wanted you to do that. It tells me that I made you feel really good. I'm glad you did it.""</p><p>""Okay...but what will the other kids say?..."", Amanda asked sadly</p><p>""Fuck 'em"", Stephanie raised up and pulled on her jeans.</p><p>They left the bathroom walking back through the gym and down the hallway. When Amanda saw that it was still lunch time, she relaxed. Holding hands, they were both happy and content.</p><p>“Well, that should hold me till we get home”, Stephanie said.</p><p>“Can’t you wait till tonight?”, asked Amanda.</p><p>“Not with the way you're wiggling your ass at me”, Stephanie grinned down at Amanda.</p><p>“I do not wiggle my <em>ass</em>!”, Amanda frowned at Stephanie and whispering the word, 'ass'.</p><p>“Yes, you do”, Stephanie looked at her butt, “You’re wiggling it now” and swatted it.</p><p>“Well, you need to stop looking at my butt”, Amanda said, putting her hands over her butt to cover it.</p><p>“Hey, you like looking at my tits”, countered Stephanie.</p><p>“Well, that’s different. They’re so big, I can’t help but look at them”, Amanda explained while Stephanie laughed.</p><p>*****</p><p>Stephanie drove Amanda to her house. But first, they stopped at Stephanie's house so Stephanie could change into some nicer-looking clothes than the grungy ones she usually wore. She even wore a bra, which she never wore because she hated bras. To remind herself why she was going to all this trouble, Stephanie looked in the passenger seat. There sat her girlfriend, looking as cute as ever. She couldn't wait to get her home.</p><p>Stephanie pulled up to Amanda's house and they got out. As Amanda was unlocking the door, she turned around to look at Stephanie, standing behind her. ""Remember...no cussing. And try smiling.""</p><p>Stephanie flashed a brief over-emphasized smile at Amanda, then Amanda opened the door and they walked in. Amanda's mom came out of the kitchen, ""Hello. I'm Ms Carrington. You must be Stephanie.""</p><p>Stephanie shook her hand and said hi. She followed Amanda up to her room. Amanda's room was the complete opposite of Stephanie's room; it was all girly. Teddy bears, posters of horses and pink bedsheets. Everything was neat and orderly.</p><p>""So...what do you think?"", Amanda asked optimistically.</p><p>""It's not me"", Stephanie muttered, looking at a poster of a puppy dog in a picnic basket.</p><p>""I know...that's one of the things I like about you"", Amanda hugged her. Then she packed some clothes and her toothbrush. ""Normally, I would bring my teddy bear to sleep with, but I got you to cuddle instead."" That made Stephanie smile.</p><p>They went downstairs. ""Bye, Mom""</p><p>""Amanda, I want you to behave yourself over there"" This made Stephanie snicker. She couldn't imagine Amanda misbehaving. Her mom hugged Amanda, ""Have a good time. I love you""</p><p>And they were out the door, driving back to Stephanie's house. Stephanie couldn't stop smiling. Finally, a whole night and day to enjoy her little girlfriend. When they got there, as Amanda went into the kitchen to make themselves a snack, Stephanie went to her room to quickly change out of the disgustingly civil clothes that she had made herself wear for Amanda's mom's sake. She especially enjoyed taking off that damn bra as she put on a tank top and a thong.</p><p>As Stephanie came out of her room into the living room...</p><p>“Stephanie?!”, exclaimed her mom, “Why are you half-naked in front of Amanda?”</p><p>“Because she told me to dress this way”, replied Stephanie sarcastically.</p><p>Amanda looked up at Stephanie’s mom, wide-eyed and froze half-way through getting some dinner, ""I...I...I didn't..."", Amanda stammered.</p><p>""Stephanie! You know very well Amanda would never say such a thing!”, Mom glared at Stephanie, then turned to look at Amanda, “I'm sorry about her behavior. I hope you're not embarrassed”</p><p>“Of course she's not embarrassed! She’s loves my tits and ass! Ask her”, Stephanie grinned as she came into the kitchen.</p><p>""Stephanie...look what you're doing to the poor girl"", Mom told Stephanie. Stephanie turned and saw Amanda standing in front of the fridge, blushing furiously and still not moving.</p><p>Stephanie went over and picked her up, ""I'm sorry. Forgive me?""</p><p>Amanda wrapped her arms around her neck and layed her head against Stephanie's shoulder.</p><p>""You're lucky she loves you so much to put up with you"", Mom said</p><p>Stephanie carried Amanda to the recliner and she sat down on it, lowering Amanda onto her lap. Amanda snuggled against Stephanie. Stephanie cupped her little butt, gently massaging it with her fingers. Beth came from her room and joined them. As they watched TV, Stephanie’s mom noticed how closely they were snuggled up with their hands around each other, “You two don’t cuddle like that at school, do you?”</p><p>Stephanie answered, “No, we just go off somewhere to have sex.”</p><p>Amanda jerked up and looked at her, wide-eyed, “<em>STEPHANIE</em>!” She looked in alarm at Mom and then glared back at Stephanie.</p><p>Stephanie couldn't help laughing at Amanda's reaction. It was so irresistible.</p><p>Amanda hissed, “<em>I’m going to kill you</em>!” She slapped Stephanie’s thigh as a warning, which of course aroused Stephanie even more.</p><p>""God! You are so cute!"", Stephanie placed her hands on Amanda's sides sliding them up, under her shirt and over Amanda's tiny breasts. Stephanie raised up, laying her face onto Amanda's chest, kissing it and causing her to exhale deeply in desire.</p><p>Beth looked at them and giggled. Stephanie’s mom chastised them, “Girls! Not in front of Beth""</p><p>As Stephanie sank back into the recliner, with Amanda lying on top of her chest, she exclaimed, ""She can get her own girlfriend!""</p><p>Amanda curled up against Stephanie and watched the program that was on TV. She wasn't really paying attention to it, she was just enjoying feeling Stephanie against her. Stephanie's hand ran through Amanda's hair. She had never felt more contented as she felt right now. Later, Stephanie's mom told Beth that it was her bedtime. After kissing her mother goodnight, Beth ran off to bed. After a few minutes, Stephanie's mom asked her, ""How did it go at Amanda's house?""</p><p>""It was cool"", Stephanie simply said.</p><p>""Did she say anything to you""</p><p>""Nope""</p><p>""Stephanie...because you are so forward and sexual, I need to tell you to be careful about you and Amanda showing your affections. Especially around her mom. She probably won't be very accepting about her daughter having someone like you for a girlfriend"", her mom told her.</p><p>""I don't give a fuck what she thinks!"", Stephanie told her</p><p>""I know! But Amanda's only 12 years old. She's a child. And you could be arrested"", her mom explained</p><p>Stephanie looked at Amanda. She was asleep. Stephanie kissed the top of her head. Stephanie's mom moved closer, ""I know you love Amanda very much, but society thinks that Amanda is too young to be having sex. I'm not telling you not to have a relationship with her, I'm just saying...keep it a secret. I didn't write the law, but the law says that what you two are doing is wrong and if you are caught, it can ruin your life and you will <em>lose</em> her. Do you want that?""</p><p>Stephanie looked at Amanda sleeping, then slowly shook her head.</p><p>Her mom got up and came to her, touching her shoulder, ""I know how you do what you want to do, but for once, you'll need to have some patience and wait while you're at school, then you and Amanda can come home where it's safe. At school, it's too easy to be caught, and then...it will all be over. I know you get these urges and you want to take care of them, but please wait till you get home...okay?""</p><p>Stephanie was quiet for a while, stroking Amanda's hair, then she stated ""Society sucks.""</p><p>""I know, dear"", her mom replied. She kissed the top of Stephanie's head.</p><p>""I wasn't expecting her to fall asleep so early"", Stephanie said</p><p>""Me either. I wonder what made her so sleepy?"", her mom wondered</p><p>""Fucking in the bathroom during lunch.""</p><p>Her mom gasped, then scowled at her daughter. Stephanie looked at her, ""Don't worry. We won't do it anymore.""</p><p>Her mom watched her as Stephanie slowly got up from the recliner, so she wouldn't wake up Amanda, cradled in her arms. To her mom, Stephanie looked like a loving mother carrying her baby, ""Don't wake her, Steph. Let her sleep tonight.""</p><p>Carrying Amanda in her arms, she walked down the hallway towards her room.</p><p>Her mom whispered, ""Good night. I'll see you two in the morning""</p><p>Stephanie went into her room, slowly closing the door with her foot, she layed Amanda down on the bed. First pulling off Amanda's shoes, she undressed Amanda and then took off her own clothes, since she normally slept naked, and after turning off the light, she got into bed beside her and pulled the covers over both of them. She looked at Amanda's silhouette in the darkness and kissed her cheek. Then she snuggled up against her and fell asleep.</p><p>*****</p><p>Early Saturday morning, a soft tapping at the door woke up Amanda. Slipping out from under Stephanie's arm and the bed sheets, she got out of bed, shivering in the chilly morning air. Opening the door, she saw it was Beth.</p><p>""What's (yawn) up Beth?"" Amanda asked groggily. She wanted to get back in the warm bed.</p><p>“Mom wants t...<em>Are you naked</em>?”, gasped Beth</p><p>Amanda looked down wide-eyed, and suddenly realized she <em>was</em> naked. In her sleepiness, she forgot to put clothes on when she answered the door. She jumped behind the door and peeked out at Beth. Beth covered her mouth and giggled.</p><p>“You're sleeping naked together?”, asked Beth in awe, “<em>I saw you naked... I saw you naked... I saw you naked</em>...”, she sang out.</p><p>At that moment, Stephanie woke up and looked at the door. “Beth! Get out!”, she yelled, throwing her pillow at Beth.</p><p>Beth ducked behind the door, singing out, ""<em>Missed me...missed me</em>...""</p><p>At that moment, Stephanie jumped out of bed and ran to the door. Beth screamed and ran towards the kitchen, screaming out, ""Moooommmmmm!""</p><p>Amanda ran back and crawled under the bed covers. Stephanie slammed the door shut, then turned around and came back to bed. Getting under the covers, she was still scowling at the door, pissed off at Beth waking them up. Amanda's head was peeking out from under the blanket. She reached out and turned Stephanie's chin away from the door to look at her instead. Stephanie’s scowl was quickly replaced by a smile.</p><p>Amanda asked, ""I don't remember coming in here last night.""</p><p>Stephanie propped herself up on her elbow, staring into Amanda's eyes, ""You fell asleep in the recliner last night so I brought you to bed.""</p><p>""Why am I naked? Did you...do anything while I was asleep?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""No...I didn't want to wake you up and you couldn't sleep in your clothes"" Stephanie's hand glided down Amanda’s body and caressed her butt, ""I would like to do something now...""</p><p>""Your parents and sister are awake."" Amanda reminded her.</p><p>""I don't care"", she whispered, kissing her.</p><p>Stephanie rubbed tiny circles on Amanda’s clit. Amanda’s eyes grew wide and she tried to suppress her excitement, “We can’t. They’ll hear us”, she told her.</p><p>“Do you want me to stop?”, Stephanie asked.</p><p>""But...your mom...oooohhhh...mmmmm..."" Amanda moaned.</p><p>The last bit came out in a high pitched squeal as Stephanie moved her fingers so they were in Amanda’s pussy. Amanda could feel her orgasm building up. She knew that once it hit, she was going to make a lot of noise. She always did. Stephanie's parents and sister were gonna hear. She tried to tell Stephanie to stop, but it was too late, ""Steph...Steph...Steph... Ste..SSSTTTEEEEEAAAAHHHHHhh..."" She clenched the blanket in her hands as her cry slowly died away.</p><p>Finally Stephanie stopped, leaving Amanda panting on the bed. When she got her breath back, she asked Stephanie, “Oh God...Oh God...Do you think they heard me?...I’ll just die of embarrassment if they did.”</p><p>Stephanie told her, “Mom already knows we have sex”</p><p>""WHAT?!"", Amanda shriek, ""She knows?!""</p><p>""Yea. Last night, she was telling me that we shouldn't have sex at school anymore"", Stephanie said</p><p>""She also knows what we've been doing at school, too?!"", Amanda stared at the ceiling, ""OhmyGod!... My life is over...I can never leave this room again."" Amanda then flipped the blanket over her head.</p><p>Stephanie flipped the blanket back down and put her face right in front of hers, ""Mom's okay with it."" Stephanie kissed her. As they kissed, Stephanie pushed Amanda onto her side so she was facing away from Stephanie, telling her, ""I've got to have that cute little ass of yours"". Sliding herself down so that Amanda's butt was in her face. Stephanie pulled Amanda's butt cheeks apart and buried her face deeply in her butt crack. Lying on her side, Amanda relaxed, feeling Stephanie's tongue frantically running all over.</p><p>“You don't think that's gross?”, Amanda whispered.</p><p>“Uh-uh”, mumbled Stephanie. She pulled Amanda on top of her so that Amanda was laying sprawled out on top of Stephanie. Her eyes focused on Stephanie's pussy. She looked at it closely, pulling the lips apart so she could look inside, 'Where's that button-thingy...what did she call it?...oh yea, her clit...' Amanda found it and touched it. Amanda felt Stephanie squeeze her butt cheeks. Amanda began exploring, feeling how wet it was inside, seeing how deep she could stick her fingers in. Stephanie's hips were moving around like she was dancing.</p><p>""Lick it..."", she heard Stephanie's voice behind her.</p><p>She bent down, sticking out her tongue and licked her clit. She turned around and looked at Stephanie. Stephanie was peeking at her over her own butt.</p><p>""Can you do it some more?"", Stephanie asked</p><p>Amanda bent down and licked it a few more times, then turned back around to look at Stephanie.</p><p>""Like that?"", she asked.</p><p>""Yea...Just like that..."", Stephanie moaned, ""Keep doing it.."", then she went back to licking Amanda's butt. Amanda looked at Stephanie's clit, then bent down and licked it some more.</p><p>""Stick your fingers in..."", she heard Stephanie say.</p><p>While continuing to use her tongue on Stephanie's clit, Amanda moved one hand so that she could push it inside Stephanie's pussy, then she remembered what happened yesterday in the gym bathroom. How Stephanie's legs trapped her hand inside and squeezed it hard. She pulled her hand out and looked back at Stephanie, ""Will your legs...grab my hand again?""</p><p>Stephanie looked up at her, ""Sometimes, the orgasm (Amanda's face looked confused)...you know, that really good feeling (Amanda raised her eyebrows) is so much that I can't control myself. You saw how I move around when you licked my clit. And you do the same thing.""</p><p>""No, I don't"", Amanda said in disbelief, then she felt Stephanie's fingers rubbing inside her pussy and her thighs twitched. ""Okay...so I do move around""</p><p>""If it does happen, try not to let it scare you"", Stephanie told her, then she kissed her butt.</p><p>Amanda felt Stephanie licking her butt again and she put her fingers back inside Stephanie's pussy and continued licking her clit. After a while, Amanda felt Stephanie's hips twitching around again and she noticed that every time that she licked her clit, that was when Stephanie twitched. She began licking slower and Stephanie's hips moved slower. She licked faster and Stephanie's hips moved faster. She wanted to see how fast they would move, so she began licking really fast. Stephanie's hips were moving so much that it became hard for Amanda to stay on top of Stephanie. She held on tight, putting pressure on her hand inside Stephanie's pussy. Then Stephanie stopped moving, her body rose up in the air and she began crying out, “NNNNNGGGGGHHHHH...OOOHHHGAAWWDD"", as a gush of juice squirted out of her. Than her body slowly sank back down on the bed and Amanda could only hear her breathing hard. Amanda licked her cli
            t again. Her legs jerked violently and Stephanie cried out, laughing, ""Uuhh...no..no..no..don't...""</p><p>Amanda got up, turned around and layed on top of Stephanie with her face in between Stephanie's boobies and watched her. Stephanie had her eyes closed as she breathed heavily. After a minute, she opened her eyes. ""Thank you""</p><p>""For what?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""For making me cum""</p><p>Amanda raised up looking at Stephanie's boobies. She grabbed a nipple in each hand, lightly pinching them as she and Stephanie smiled at each other.</p><p>""Here..."", Stephanie told her, ""Put the nipple in your mouth and suck on it.""</p><p>""Isn't that what babies do?"", Amanda asked</p><p>""Grownups do it too. It feels really good.""</p><p>Amanda looked at the nipple in her hand. She opened her mouth and closed it over her nipple. She tried sucking it like a straw, ""Nothing's happening!"", she said.</p><p>""Well, not if you're expecting milk to come out..."", Stephanie laughed, ""Just lick it with your tongue.""</p><p>Amanda rolled her tongue over it, ""Still nothing's happening.""</p><p>Stephanie drew in a breath, ""Oh, something is happening...""</p><p>""What?"", Amanda asked</p><p>""You're making me feel really good"", she smirked</p><p>""I am?"", Amanda asked curiously</p><p>""Oh yes...you are..."", Stephanie sighed. Amanda watched Stephanie’s face as her tongue went back and forth over her nipple. Stephanie closed her eyes, laying her head back. She stroked Amanda’s hair as she sucked her breast</p><p>BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!</p><p>""STEPHANIE! MOM SAYS YOU NEED TO COME GET BREAKFAST!"", Beth's voice yelled through the door.</p><p>Amanda jerked up in alarm.</p><p>'I'M GONNA KILL HER!!!"", Stephanie growled through her clenched teeth as she lifted Amanda off of her and jumped out of bed. Amanda watched wide-eyed as she went to the door, threw it open and strode out into the hallway, still naked. Seconds later, she heard Beth screaming, ""MOOOMMMMMM!!""</p><p>Amanda quickly searched the floor for her clothes. She found them in a pile on the chair. Quickly dressing, she heard Beth screaming and Stephanie and her mom shouting. She ran out into the hallway and followed the noise to the living room. There she saw Stephanie, still completely naked, holding Beth upside-down, who was screaming, while she and her mom shouted at each other.</p><p>""Stephanie! Put Beth down!"", her mom was telling her</p><p>""I WILL!! IN THE TRASH CAN OUTSIDE!!"", Stephanie yelled</p><p>""NOOOO!! Don't let her!"", Beth pleaded</p><p>Stephanie turned and walked to the front door. Her mom moved in front of the front door, blocking it, ""You can't throw your sister away!""</p><p>""Watch me!"", she growled</p><p>Beth pleaded, ""I'M SOORRRRYYYYYYY!!! PLEASE DON'T THROW ME AWAY!!""</p><p>At this moment, Amanda called out, ""Stephanie!"". Stephanie turned and looked at her as Amanda walked over to her, ""Put her down!"" Amanda's eyes held her. As Stephanie looked into those eyes, she slowly calmed down, lowering Beth to the floor and letting go of her. Amanda then crossed her arms, scowling up at Stephanie.</p><p>When Beth saw that she had been released, she ran down the hall to her room and quickly closed the door. Her mom remained at the door, awe-struck by what she just witnessed. When Stephanie got mad, it was hard to stop her. But Amanda not only stopped her, she completely calmed her down,...without doing anything.</p><p>Amanda asked her, ""Were you really gonna put her in the trash can?""</p><p>""Yep.""</p><p>""Why"", Amanda asked in disbelief</p><p>""She interrupted us"", Stephanie told her, ""and it just made me so mad..."" Stephanie picked Amanda up and hugged her.</p><p>Stephanie's mom had gone to Beth's room. They could hear a frantic ""NO, NO, NO"" coming from within, then silence, followed a minute later by Stephanie's mom walking back out again. She turned and looked behind her, ""Come on""</p><p>Stephanie and Amanda turned and looked. Beth's face slowly peeked around the corner. When Stephanie saw her, she turned around, glaring, making Beth quickly duck behind the corner. Amanda put her hand on Stephanie's cheek, turning her face so that she was looking into Amanda's eyes. Amanda told her, ""Be nice!""</p><p>Stephanie's glare slowly melted into a smile, ""You do know how to make me smile""</p><p>""Beth!...come on"", coaxed her mom. Beth peeked out again, then slowly walked out a few steps. She looked at the floor, clearly scared. ""Go on, Beth"", her mom told her.</p><p>""I'm sorry for interrupting you and Amanda"", she mumbled, ""I won't ever do it again.""</p><p>Amanda gave Stephanie a warning look, telling her to be good. Stephanie suppressed a smile at how cute Amanda's threats were. She turned to Beth, ""It's okay""</p><p>""Okay...Now that that's settled, Stephanie?...Can you <em>please</em> go put on some clothes?"", her mom said exasperated, ""And then, you and Amanda come get some breakfast.""</p><p>Stephanie carried Amanda back to her room. Putting her down, Stephanie picked up her tank-top and thong off the floor and put them on, ""And you were making me feel sooooo good...""</p><p>They back into the kitchen. Beth was watching cartoons in the living room with mom. Stephanie got a box of cereal and a bowl of milk and put them on the table for her and Amanda. As Amanda sat down to eat, Stephanie came up behind her and bent down, kissing her neck and cupping her breasts.</p><p>“Hey, you're gonna make me spill my cereal on myself”, Amanda said.</p><p>""Then I'll lick it off"", Stephanie purred in her ear.</p><p>""That's disgusting!"", Amanda giggled.</p><p>Stephanie continued kissing her neck and caressing her breasts. Stephanie started to pull Amanda’s shirt off, but Amanda held it down saying, “No! Your mom and Beth are right there"", she pointed to the living room, ""They could come in here any minute.”</p><p>""Then let's go to my room"", Stephanie mumbled through her mouth as she kissed Amanda's neck</p><p>""No! Everybody's awake"", Amanda told her, ""They'll hear us!""</p><p>""Then we'll go somewhere else"", Stephanie persisted.</p><p>""Where?"", asked Amanda, wondering where in the world Stephanie intended to take her.</p><p>""The mall""</p><p>“Are you crazy! NO!”, Amanda squeaked.</p><p>“That's what makes it fun and we never did finish because of Beth. Come on”, Stephanie picked up Amanda and carried her out of the kitchen.</p><p>“Hey!”, Amanda grabbed Stephanie’s face with both of her hands, “STEPHANIE?! NO!! We're not going!”</p><p>“Trust me”, Stephanie grinned</p><p>""Stephanie? What's going on?"", her mom looked at her.</p><p>""NOTHING!"", Amanda cried out in alarm.</p><p>""We're going to the mall"", Stephanie answered</p><p>“No, we're not!”, Amanda told her, scowling at her with her arms crossed.</p><p>“Ohhh...Can I come?”, Beth called from the couch.</p><p>Stephanie glared at Beth, “No way!”</p><p>“But I wanna go!”, pleaded Beth.</p><p>“Why can’t you take her, Stephanie?”, Stephanie’s mom asked.</p><p>“Because we’re going there to fuck”, Stephanie told her mom matter-of-factly.</p><p>Amanda's eyes widened at Stephanie, ""<em>DON'T TELL THEM THAT!!</em>""</p><p>“Steph!”, scolded her mom incredulously, “What did we talk about last night?”</p><p>""Can I fuck?"", Beth blurted out</p><p>Mom turned to her with a shocked look, ""NO!""</p><p>""But why not...?"", asked Beth, ""I want to fuck.""</p><p>Mom turned back to Stephanie, ""Now see what you've done.""</p><p>""She doesn't know what it means"", Stephanie replied</p><p>""Yes, I do!"", Beth protested, then asked, ""What is it?""</p><p>""Never mind"", her mom told her, then turned back to Stephanie, ""Stephanie! You and Amanda can't be..."", she looked at Beth, then turned back, "" 'doing it' out in public. It's too risky and you'll get caught...""</p><p>""Well, we can't do it here!"", Stephanie pointed out, ""Everybody's awake now! Where are we supposed to go?""</p><p>""Look...maybe Amanda's mom will let her stay one more night"", her mom told her.</p><p>Stephanie considered that, ""I guess I can wait""</p><p>""Please do"", her mom told her, ""You need to be acting like a normal teenager instead of some horny pervert""</p><p>""Blame Amanda for that"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>Amanda protested to Stephanie's mom, ""But I didn't do anything.""</p><p>""I know, Amanda..."", Mom told her, ""Well, Stephanie...What are you going to do today?...And I'm not talking about THAT!"", she responded to Stephanie's grin, ""I mean what are you going to do if you were a normal teenager like Amanda?""</p><p>""Hang out with my friends"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""I don't want you taking Amanda around those creepy people you call your friends"", her mom told her, ""Why can't you go someplace nice WITHOUT..."", she raised her voice for emphasis, ""...any sexual frolics?""</p><p>""You mean do something besides fuck?"", Stephanie asked sarcastically, setting Amanda down.</p><p>""Yes..."", Mom rolled her eyes, ""And I don't like that word. Say 'making love' instead.""</p><p>""But we don't <em>'make love'</em>, we fuck"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""But it sounds so dirty...""</p><p>""<em>It is dirty!</em>...""</p><p>""Stephanie!...why can't you be more like Amanda?"", her mom implored, ""She's not constantly thinking about sex or saying vulgar words. Amanda?..."", she turned to Amanda, ""What would you like to do today?""</p><p>Amanda looked thoughtful, staring up while puckering her mouth, ""Hmmm...I think I..."" Her brow wrinkled as she thought, ""...would like...to...</p><p>Stephanie watched Amanda's facial expressions and the way she was shifting her hips. 'God!...she looks so hot!', Stephanie thought as she licked her lips. She couldn't believe that Amanda could look so sexy just standing there. Her pussy began getting wet, her breaths deepened and she absentmindedly started rubbing her crotch.</p><p>""Steph!....What are you doing! I can't believe you. I mean...wh...what is going through your mind! Can't you go more than five minutes without thinking about sex?"", her mom asked her in shock.</p><p>""Well, geez Mom!! Look at her! Wouldn't <em>you</em> want to fuck her the way she's standing there?!"", Stephanie objected.</p><p>""Of course not! And neither should you! What is she doing?"", her mom asked her.</p><p>""She has that look on her face!...and she's wiggling her ass!""</p><p>Amanda looked behind her to see if her butt was moving. Her mom continued, ""Stephanie...she's just standing there, thinking. She's not doing anything else so stop it! Amanda...I'm sorry...what do you want to do again?""</p><p>""I want to go to the mall"", she answered</p><p>""Okay. And to make sure you behave yourself, Stephanie, I'm going with you"", her mom stated.</p><p>Stephanie scowled at her mom, ""Hell no!""</p><p>""I have to Stephanie. If you can't control yourself right here in front of me, there's no way that you will be able to at the mall.""</p><p>""I DON'T NEED A FUCKING BABYSITTER! IF I WANT TO FUCK MY GIRLFRIEND IN THE MIDDLE OF THE MALL..."", Stephanie exploded.</p><p>""STEPHANIE!!!"", her mom interrupted, ""Now listen. I've already talked to you about this. Amanda? You're only 12. It's against the law for you to be having sex. Now, here in our house, no one can see what you and Stephanie are doing, but outside, if you are caught having sex, Stephanie will be arrested. No one can know about you two. Do you understand?""</p><p>Amanda looked at Stephanie, ""Stephanie...I don't want you to go to jail.""</p><p>""Girls?"", Mom went to her purse to look for something, ""I really need to stay here and help Beth sell her Girl Scout cookies, so I would rather not go with you. But I still want you to go out and have fun together, like a date, but no fooling around.""</p><p>Mom found what she was looking for and looked at Stephanie, ""Stephanie...because Amanda doesn't always have sex on her mind, she's going to be in charge of you. You need to keep your hands to yourself and mind what she says"", then turning to Amanda, ""I need you to remind Stephanie about this while you're out, okay? She's just gets so...excited about you that she can't control herself.""</p><p>Stephanie looked at her mom, ""You're putting <em>her</em>...in charge of <em>me</em>?""</p><p>""Yes! Amanda...can you handle Stephanie?"" Amanda looked up at Stephanie, who did not look happy. ""Yea...okay"", Amanda said. She was pleased at being the boss.</p><p>""I can't fucking believe this"", Stephanie muttered.</p><p>""Well...you need to. Amanda's in charge until you get home"", her mom told her.</p><p>Stephanie looked down at Amanda who was grinning triumphantly at her for being put in charge. In one quick motion, Stephanie picked her up and held her in mid-air just a few inches from her scowling face. ""Do you really think you can stop me?"", she growled.</p><p>""Yea"", Amanda tried to look intimidating back at Stephanie, which of course had the opposite effect.</p><p>""Amanda?..."", Mom asked, ""Can you keep Stephanie in line while you are at the mall?""</p><p>Amanda, still being held by Stephanie, turned around and looked back at Mom, saying optimistically, ""Uh-huh""</p><p>""Okay then, make sure she behaves herself"", she looked at Stephanie, ""Stephanie...I know you don't like this, but you know why you need to control yourself."" She walked over to Stephanie who was still holding Amanda up in front of her, ""Please Stephanie?...""</p><p>Stephanie continued to look at Amanda, but no longer angry. She knew her mom was right. She nodded silently to her mom, who smiled, saying, ""Thank you...I know this is hard for you.""</p><p>As Stephanie carried Amanda to her room so that she could get dressed, she asked her, ""So, you're my babysitter...""</p><p>Amanda smiled, telling her cheerfully, ""It'll be fun.""</p><p>""How can you have fun without being naked?"", Stephanie asked her in disbelief.</p><p>Inside her room, Stephanie set Amanda down and pulled on some pants, pulled on her boots and jacket, and they head out to her car. Minutes later, they were walking into the mall. ""So, where do you want to go?"", Stephanie asked Amanda.</p><p>""Come on!"", Amanda grabbed Stephanie's hand and dragged her past several stores until she stopped in front of...</p><p>""The Disney Store?..."", Stephanie asked, ""You...want to go...in there?...""</p><p>Amanda nodded excitedly, then took Stephanie's hand and dragged her inside. They stopped at a huge bin full of Disney character stuffed animals. Amanda began picking them up, naming them for Stephanie, ""This one's Goofy...here's Micky...Grumpy, Sleepy, Dopey...""</p><p>""Which one's slutty?"", asked Stephanie.</p><p>Amanda thought for awhile, ""There is no...Hey! They're not slutty!"", looking up at Stephanie with a frown on her face.</p><p>Stephanie laughed quietly at Amanda's expression. Amanda saw some shirts hanging on the rack and began looking at them. Stephanie followed closely behind as Amanda looked at various things. Stephanie seemed bored, but she was far from it though. Her eyes were either on Amanda's butt, or looking at the way that she stood, or the expression on her face. She reminded herself to only look, not touch. But it was hard to resist that gorgeous little body right in front of her. Amanda turned around, holding up two shirts, ""Which one looks...Steph?...""</p><p>Amanda could see the glazed look in her eyes and the slight smile in her face, ""Steph!"" Amanda put the shirts back and grabbed her hand, ""Come on..."" She dragged Stephanie out of the store, ""Okay...You need to calm down...Take me someplace that you want to go to.""</p><p>Stephanie looked over Amanda's shoulder. Amanda looked behind her and saw the restrooms that Stephanie was looking at. Amanda slapped Stephanie's thigh, ""No!...We're not going in there!""</p><p>Stephanie looked down at Amanda with her eyes flashing and a look of anger on her face. Amanda told her, ""You know we can't, Steph...Look...I'll call my mom later and when we get home, then we can be together. BUT!..."", she said as she saw Stephanie's face change, ""...you need to wait till we get home...okay.""</p><p>Stephanie's smile disappeared to be replaced by a look of disappointment and she turned away for a second. Amanda waited for her to turn back to her. Stephanie turned back and quietly said, ""Okay""</p><p>Amanda smiled, ""Now, let's go someplace...A STORE, NOT THE BATHROOM!""</p><p>Stephanie smirked then took Amanda's hand. They walked through the mall until they came to Hot Topic. Amanda looked at it in disgust. Hot Topic sold Goth and heavy metal clothes and things. Despite the fact that Stephanie wore clothes like these, Amanda still found them horrible. They were not cute and fun. She looked up at Stephanie, who told her, ""Hey...I went to the Disney store for you.""</p><p>'She has a point there', Amanda thought as they went inside. A horrid-sounding song came out of the speakers in the ceiling. Everything was black. All the clothes had skulls, or monsters or gory stuff. The other people in the store scared her because of how they looked. She held Stephanie's hand tight and kept right beside her. Stephanie looked at various things, then picked out a black shirt and held it up to Amanda to see if it would fit. Amanda looked at the front of it to see what the design was. Her mouth dropped open. It was four scary looking people and it said 'Misfits' on it.</p><p>""You want me to wear that?!"", she asked Stephanie in shock.</p><p>""No...just seeing how it looks on you.""</p><p>After leaving, they were on their way to the food court to get something to eat when Amanda stopped in front of a display window. She looked at a poster of a model wearing a dress. Inside the store were other designer clothes. She looked at her own t-shirt and jeans and then back to the model's face with makeup. ""Steph?...""</p><p>Stephanie came over to her. ""I want to look pretty""</p><p>""What do you mean?"", Stephanie asked her</p><p>""I want to look like her"", Amanda pointed to the poster. Stephanie looked at the poster and grimaced, ""Why?...""</p><p>""Because I'm not.""</p><p>""Are you shittin me? After I wanted to bang you in the Disney Store, you think you're not pretty?"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""But look at my hair...and...and my clothes...and...."", Amanda pleaded, then she looked at her chest, ""I look like a boy""</p><p>""You look hot to me"", Stephanie replied.</p><p>She looked at the poster, ""But I'm not...""</p><p>""You are to me. Besides..."", Stephanie looked at the poster, ""I wouldn't go for someone like her.""</p><p>Amanda looked at the poster, then at Stephanie, ""But she's so beautiful...""</p><p>""Not to me"", Stephanie looked at Amanda, ""Look...who have I been trying to fuck all day? Her or you?""</p><p>Amanda smirked, but continued to stare at the poster, ""You don't think her clothes are pretty?""</p><p>""Do you think my clothes are pretty?"", Amanda looked at Stephanie's clothes and smirked again, then Stephanie told her, ""I like the way you look. Your hair, clothes and boobs. That's what makes you hot, not this shit"", she pointed to the poster.</p><p>""Nobody else thinks I'm pretty.""</p><p>""I think you're pretty and I don't give a shit what anyone else thinks. Why should you?"", Stephanie asked.</p><p>Amanda smiled as Stephanie looked at her, ""What really turns me on is your underwear...those cotton panties with the cartoons on them..."" Stephanie's eyes began to glaze over and then she licked her lips.</p><p>""Uh oh...Steph?...Come on...Let's go get something to eat"", Amanda grabbed her hand and began pulling her toward the food court, ""You must think I'm pretty the way you keep wanting to do it.""</p><p>They each got a burger and they sat across from each other while they ate. ""See. Isn't this fun?"", Amanda asked. Stephanie rolled her eyes. ""You aren't having fun? Well...what do you do for fun?"" Stephanie grinned at her. ""Besides that...""</p><p>""Well...before I met you...I would hang out with my friends, but Mom doesn't want you to be around them""</p><p>""Why not?"", asked Amanda, ""What's wrong with them?""</p><p>""Well..."", Stephanie looked off to the side, ""We would go spray-paint cars or break into buildings or we would go hang out at cemeteries..."", she looked back to see Amanda staring wide-eyed at her and her mouth hanging open, ""Wha...""</p><p>""You did those things?!...You went into a cemetery?! I could never do that. Is that why your mom doesn't want you to take me around your friends?""</p><p>""That, and sometimes I would get into fights with them. They can be pretty rough.""</p><p>After they finished eating, Stephanie, who had been looking at Amanda, closed her eyes, groaned, and laid her head on the table, ""I don't think I'm going to make it till we get home.""</p><p>Amanda looked at Stephanie, wanting to make her happy. </p><p>""Let me call my mom"", Amanda pulled out her phone, ""Mom?..Hi...No, I was hoping to stay one more night...yes, I will...yes...I can?...okay, thanks Mom!"" Stephanie looked up to see Amanda smiling.</p><p>Amanda said, ""Do you want to go back and to see if your mom and Beth are still there or if they're out selling Beth's Girl Scout cookies.""</p><p>Stephanie's head raised up and she stared at Amanda. She seemed to have stop breathing; her tongue slowly licking her lips, ""Come on!"", she said, grabbing Amanda's hand and hurrying out of the food court.</p><p>As they walked past the Disney Store, Amanda asked jokingly, ""You don't want to go back to the Disney Store?"" Stephanie looked down at her with a wry look as they continued past. They quickly walked towards the exit. ""What if they're still there, Steph?""</p><p>Stephanie looked at Amanda as they stepped out into the parking lot, and stopped walking. She knew that Amanda didn't want other people hearing them. She closed her eyes for a second, thinking. What did she want: sex or for Amanda to be comfortable? Stephanie opened her eyes as she knelt down in front of Amanda, ""If you don't want to...then we won't do anything...I want you to be comfortable, Amanda""</p><p>Amanda looked at her. She didn't want to be embarrassed in front of Stephanie's family, but she did like doing it; and not just because she wanted to please Stephanie. ""Maybe we can turn on the radio in your room"", she said quietly. Stephanie hugged her.</p><p>""Thank you, Amanda...Are you sure?"" Amanda nodded. Then standing up, Stephanie took her hand and they walked to her car. Stephanie drove quickly back to the house.</p><p>When they pulled up, they saw that her mom's car was still in the driveway. Stephanie looked at it with a distasteful look on her face. She looked at Amanda who was also looking at the car worriedly. Amanda said, ""We'll turn the radio on real loud.""</p><p>They got out of the car and Stephanie quickly unlocked the door and opened it. Her mom and Beth were in the living room tallying up Beth's Girl Scout cookies. They both looked up and her mom asked, ""Hello girls. Did you have fun?""</p><p>""Yes Mom, Amanda's spending the night again"", Stephanie quickly told her as they walked past.</p><p>""Okay. What did you two do at the mall?""</p><p>""We looked at some stuff and ate"", Stephanie said as she continued walking.</p><p>""Stephanie, why are you in such a hurry? What did you look at?""</p><p>Stephanie turned around exasperated, ""Stuff, mom!""</p><p>""What are you so upset for?"", her mom asked</p><p>""Because I was at the fucking mall all this time and Amanda wouldn't let me do anything"", Stephanie exclaimed. She was getting really annoyed at her mom's questions.</p><p>Her mom looked at Amanda, ""Amanda, what didn't you want Stephanie to do?""</p><p>Amanda's eyes widened as she thought of how to answer that, ""That thing...."", she began.</p><p>Stephanie impatiently answered for her, ""Fuck, Mom! I wanted to fuck! But she kept saying that we couldn't! And now that we're here, can you stop asking these stupid questions so we can go fuck each other?""</p><p>Her mom started, ""Stephanie, I told you, I don't like that kind of language! Is that all you can think of when you're with Amanda? Can't you just enjoy being with her? You don't see Amanda acting like that.""</p><p>""That's because she doesn't have to stare at her ass all day like I do.""</p><p>""Why can't you just want to spend time with her and enjoy her company?""</p><p>""I do enjoy her company, but <em>right now</em> all I want to enjoy is her <em>pussy</em> while I'm <em>fucking</em> her!"", Stephanie yelled. Amanda squeaked in shock, covering her mouth.</p><p>""Don't you care about her feelings? Do you honestly think Amanda wants this too?"", her mom asked.</p><p>""YES!"", Stephanie yelled in frustration.</p><p>""It doesn't look like she does"", her mom said, looking at Amanda staring at both of them, wide-eyed with her hands covering her mouth.</p><p>""That's because of your fucking, dumbass questions!"", Stephanie yelled, walking off by herself to her room and slamming the door. Stephanie threw herself down on the bed, closing her eyes. She was so pissed at her mom. 'Why couldn't she just leave us alone.' She felt a tear run down her cheek. She wiped it away. 'I never cry. Why am I crying?', she wondered, 'I just wanted to.....What's wrong with me? Why does Amanda affect me this much?' She felt something touch her arm. She opened her eyes and turned over to see Amanda standing by her, her hand touching hers. Stephanie smiled and moved over on the bed. Amanda layed down beside her.</p><p>""I'm sorry..."", Stephanie told her, ""...I don't mean to get mad"", she stared up at the ceiling, ""It's just that...I mean why did she have to ask all those fucking questions!""</p><p>""That's what moms do"", Amanda told her</p><p>""I know. I just wanted to...be with you"", Stephanie looked at her</p><p>""I'm with you now"", Amanda told her</p><p>""Yea, but you're probably mad at me for yelling at my mom and embarrassing you.""</p><p>""I'm not mad at you. Are you mad at me?"", Amanda asked</p><p>Stephanie turned on her side and put her hand on Amanda's face, ""No...I could never be mad at you."" As she looked in Amanda's eyes, she found herself leaning closer. She stopped. ""Is...it alright...if..."" Amanda looked at her which made Stephanie feel bad, ""I'm sorry...Never mind"" Amanda watched a tear forming in Stephanie's eye. She moved closer and put her lips on Stephanie. This was the first time that she initiated a kiss with Stephanie. Stephanie was too surprised to close her eyes as Amanda kissed her and then pulled back.</p><p>""Are you...wanting to..."", Stephanie asked her quietly. Amanda nodded. Stephanie smiled, the tear that was forming, ran down her cheek.</p><p>Amanda asked her, ""Does your mom think that what we do is bad?""</p><p>""She thinks I do it too much...and someone as young as you shouldn't want to do it"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""But I like it when we do it"", Amanda said,</p><p>""So do I""</p><p>They remained quiet for a moment, touching each other's arms. Amanda started moving closer. She began scooting herself over towards Stephanie, first her shoulders, then her hips, then her shoulders again, etc, smiling at Stephanie as she got closer. When she was only a few inches from Stephanie's face, she reached over and kissed her again. This time, Amanda didn't pull back and Stephanie closed her eyes. Stephanie felt herself letting go of her anger, her guilt; everything. All there was, was her and Amanda. She began kissing harder, her hands roaming over Amanda's body. Suddenly she sat up, pulled off her shirt and throwing it across the room, and then she pulled off her boots and shucked off her jeans with her panties. Then straddling Amanda, she grasped Amanda's T-shirt at the bottom and pulled it up over Amanda's head, as she raised her arms. She tried unbuttoning Amanda's pants, but the button was too small
            and tight against the jeans. Her fingers kept slipping off in her haste.</p><p>""Shit! Why did you have to wear these fucking things?!"", she yelled out in her frustration.</p><p>Amanda giggled, saying, ""Here, let me do it."" She easily unbuttoned her pants and slid them down her legs. Stephanie's eyes widened as Amanda's Mickey Mouse panties came into view. Sliding her hands up Amanda's waist and over her tiny breasts, Stephanie breathed out. She stretched out, gently lowering herself on top of Amanda, kissing her, feeling the urges that had been pent up all day coming forth. She kissed her way down Amanda's neck, then down to her breasts. She put her mouth on top of the tiny breast and ran her tongue over the nipple, then she slowly planted kisses down Amanda's chest, then her belly. Amanda giggled, ""That tickles!""</p><p>Stephanie raised up, smiling down at Amanda. 'God! She is so cute! Her giggling, the way she squirmed around, her tiny breasts, her Micky Mouse panties... She pulled off Amanda's shoes and her pants the rest of the way off, then she grasped the waistband and pulled them off, dropping them on the floor. Stretching out on the bed, Stephanie layed down in between Amanda's legs. She ran her finger along the lips, feeling how soft they were. Pulling them apart, she looked at Amanda's beauty. She poked her finger slowly in and heard Amanda, ""Ooohh"". She looked at Amanda's tiny clit peeking out at the top. She pulled her finger out and as she kept her eyes on Amanda's face who was looking back at her, she bent down and ran her tongue from the bottom to the top. She heard Amanda suck in her breath. She did it again, this time, she kept her mouth on Amanda's clit. She closed her mouth over it, using her t
            ongue to push against it.</p><p>Amanda exhaled suddenly. As Stephanie continued licking her, her eyes closed and an occasional sound would escape her lips from time to time. Her hands opened and closed on the bed sheet below her. Stephanie slid her hands underneath Amanda's legs, then pushed them up towards Amanda's belly, lifting her butt up. She pushed her face into it, running her tongue along the crack and then concentrating on the brown, wrinkled hole that resisted her tongue's intrusion. Stephanie let go of Amanda's left leg, using her finger to poke inside the tight little hole.</p><p>""Aagghh!.."", Amanda squealed, ""What are you doing!""</p><p>""Trying to stick my tongue inside your ass"", Stephanie told her</p><p>""What?!..That's gross!..I'm never kissing you again!""</p><p>Stephanie continued running her tongue over her tight hole and then moved back up to Amanda's pussy. Lowering Amanda's legs on top of her shoulders, Stephanie pushed her whole mouth against Amanda's pussy, sliding it around, feeling the heat and moisture against her lips and cheeks. Her tongue moved in circles, causing Amanda's hips to squirm and her legs to squeeze Stephanie's head. As Stephanie ran her tongue over the clit, Amanda's soft cries caused Stephanie to look up at her. Her head was to the side and her eyes were closed, her arms and hands involuntarily making small movements of their own. Her chest raised up and down as her breathing deepened. Then her breathing quickened rapidly. Her face began wincing as if she was in pain. She put her hand over her mouth, but after a few seconds, it came away, curled in a fist. Her hands grasped the sheets tightly and her legs squeezed Stephanie's head hard and her body se
            emed to lock up. She cried out, ""Aiiigghhh...aahh...ahhh...ahh...""</p><p>Then she released the breath that she had been holding. Her whole body also released, as she slowly breathed in deep breaths. Her eyes were still closed. Stephanie, who never took her eyes off of Amanda, saw all of this. She slowly raised up and crawled on top of Amanda so that she was on her hands and knees above her with her face above Amanda's.</p><p>Amanda opened her eyes, looked at Stephanie and whispered, ""Oh my gosh, that felt soooo good!""</p><p>Stephanie grinned. Amanda looked at Stephanie's boobies hanging down above her chest and grabbed the nipples in each hand. Stephanie closed her eyes and sighed. Amanda fondled them for awhile until Stephanie crawled forward a little so that her boobs were dragging across Amanda's face. Amanda's mouth opened as she felt it go across her face. She clamped her mouth over the nipple and licked it. Stephanie moaned.</p><p>""Bite it"", she told Amanda</p><p>""Won't it hurt?"", Amanda asked</p><p>""No. Please...I want you to bite it""</p><p>Amanda bit down gently so she wouldn't hurt her. ""Do it harder."", Stephanie's voice was hoarse. She felt Amanda's teeth on her nipple. She wanted to stay like that, but Amanda pulled her mouth away and asked, ""Can I lick your pussy now?""</p><p>""OhGod!"", Stephanie moaned from hearing those words come out of Amanda's mouth. She raised up and moved so that she was straddling Amanda's head with her knees. Amanda's eyes widened as she saw Stephanie's pussy inches from her face. She reached up with her hands and touched the soft lips and then pulled them apart. She admired the bright pink color and touched it. She then raised her head up and kissed it. Stephanie lowered herself so that Amanda wouldn't have to raise her head. Amanda ran her tongue over the smooth, wet flesh. There was a faint smell, but nothing unpleasant. Stephanie braced herself as she felt her hips quivering from Amanda's touch.</p><p>""Oh fuck, Amanda!"", she cried out, ""Lick my pussy!""</p><p>Amanda pulled her mouth back, ""Steph!...Your mom and Beth are gonna hear!""</p><p>""Stop worrying! They didn't hear me"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""<em>Stephanie? Can you hold it down so we don't have to listen to you</em>"", Mom's voice came through the door from the living room.</p><p>Amanda's mouth and eyes were wide open, ""They did hear!..I told you!..OhmyGod, this is so embarrassing!""</p><p>Stephanie exhaled in frustration. She didn't care if her parents heard her, but she didn't want to alarm Amanda. ""Okay, okay...I won't say anything else.""</p><p>""And no noises either!"", Amanda told her</p><p>""I can't help it!""</p><p>""Then cover your mouth with the pillow so they can't hear.""</p><p>Stephanie rolled her eyes, then lowered herself so that her head was on her pillow. She felt Amanda's tongue wiggling around inside her. She pushed her face into the pillow as she moaned. 'God! For a 12 year old, she sure knows how to eat pussy!', Stephanie told herself. As Stephanie relaxed on the pillow, she suddenly jerked. Amanda was licking her clit! Stephanie was already on the edge so her orgasm hit her hard, ""FFFFUUUUCCCKKKKKK....."". As she felt her juices pour out of her, she heard Amanda squeal, ""EEEEWWWWW..."" Stephanie's arms and legs gave out and she fell forward. Amanda sat up between Stephanie's legs, wiping her face. Stephanie looked behind her, saw Amanda furiously wiping her face and couldn't help laughing.</p><p>""It's not funny! It's gross! I don't care if you like it, I don't!"", Amanda stated.</p><p>Stephanie managed to stop laughing and then turning over, she had to rest for a few seconds, then she sat up and hugged Amanda. ""OhGod! I needed that so bad!"" She tried to kiss Amanda, but Amanda got out of the bed.</p><p>""Where are you going?"", Stephanie asked as Amanda picked up her shirt.</p><p>""To wash my face. This stuff's slimy!"" She pulled her shirt over her head and began pulling on her jeans. Stephanie pulled on her tank top and thong and followed Amanda to the bathroom, but the door was closed and they heard the water running. Stephanie's dad was in there. Amanda went to the kitchen to wash her face. On her way there, Beth sitting in the recliner, asked, ""Why is your face all wet?""</p><p>Amanda scowled and didn't answer. She went into the kitchen and turned on the sink.</p><p>""What's wrong with her?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Nothing"", Stephanie told her as she went to the couch and sat down beside her mom.</p><p>""What's Amanda doing?""</p><p>""Washing her face.""</p><p>""Why is she washing her face?"", her mom ventured.</p><p>""Because I..."", Stephanie replied.</p><p>""Stop, I don't even want to know. Well...do you feel better?"", her mom asked.</p><p>""Completely""</p><p>Amanda soon came out and curled up on the couch next to Stephanie. ""Well, I'm glad you got that out of your system, Stephanie. You're a grouch when you don't get enough"", Mom told her.</p><p>""I know. Sorry.""</p><p>Mom looked at Stephanie with her arms around Amanda who was also snuggled up against Stephanie. ""You both really need each other"", she reasoned as Stephanie nuzzled her nose into Amanda's hair, ""I guess you and Amanda should have time to be alone together"", Mom reasoned. ""Stephanie...I could explain to Amanda's mom that she could come over here to help you with your homework after school. That way, you could be together a lot more"". Both Stephanie and Amanda's faces lit up.</p><p>""Yea, and I could tell her that you need me to tutor you"", Amanda told Stephanie. Stephanie pulled Amanda up onto her lap, so that Amanda was straddling her, facing her. Stephanie's arms were wrapped around her, her hands gliding up and down her back.</p><p>Stephanie looked at her mom, ""Can you really do that?""</p><p>""Yes...BUT, I don't want to have to listen to you and Amanda fooling around in there. My God, Stephanie...the things that come out of your mouth!""</p><p>Amanda's eyes narrowed as she frowned at Stephanie. She whispered fiercely, ""<em>I told you</em>!""</p><p>Stephanie grinned back at her, then turned to her mom, ""Thanks Mom""</p><p>Stephanie slouched down into the couch as Amanda layed down on her, laying her head on top of her breast. Stephanie closed her eyes, rubbing Amanda's back. She breathed in deep, relishing the moment. She was so relaxed and contented. After a few minutes, her cell phone rang. Still holding Amanda against her, she slowly raised up, and reached across to the coffee table in front of her to grab her phone. She looked at the screen. ""Zane"" One of her friends. Normally, she would love to hang out with them, but not now. Now, all she wanted to do was enjoy Amanda laying against her.</p><p>Her mom glanced over at the screen. When she saw who it was, she made a face, ""I hope you're not thinking of meeting him.""</p><p>Stephanie rejected the call and laid her phone back down on the table. ""I'm not"" She slowly leaned back into the couch so she wouldn't disturb Amanda.</p><p>""Good"", her mom said, ""Those people.... You were always getting into trouble when you were with them. Amanda has been such a good influence on you. She won't get you in trouble with the police like they have..."", she hesitated, than she added, ""Well...that is, she won't get you in trouble if you can keep your hands off her in public.""</p><p>Stephanie laughed, ""I try. It's not as easy as you think.""</p><p>""You should see her at school"", Amanda suddenly blurted out, without moving. Both Stephanie and her mom looked at her in surprise.</p><p>""Ohhh?..."", Mom asked.</p><p>Amanda raised up and looked at Mom, ""Yea, she's always looking at me in that way and touching me,... and yesterday I needed to get a book from the library, but she (looking at Stephanie) wanted to....you know.., and in the dirty gym bathroom of all places.""</p><p>""Stephanie!...You didn't..."", Mom exclaimed</p><p>""I couldn't help it, Mom!"", Stephanie exclaimed, ""I tried! I mean I really tried! But, she kept doing those sexy little things that she's always doing.""</p><p>""Like what?"", Mom asked</p><p>""You know...like humming a song or brushing her hair away from her face. And don't get me started on how she teases me with her ass!""</p><p>""I do not!"", Amanda said in shock.</p><p>""Ohh, yes you do.""</p><p>""Stephanie, she's only twelve!"", her mom told her, ""She doesn't know how to be sexy! That's just your sleazy mind. Besides, you can't just be bothering the poor girl while she's trying to work on her schoolwork!"" Mom scowled at Stephanie, shaking her head, ""Do you honestly expect me to believe that someone as sweet as Amanda would be teasing you so that you will get turned on.""</p><p>""Yes!"", Stephanie answered frustrated, surprised that her mom didn't believe her, ""Look! She's doing it right now!""</p><p>Mom looked at Amanda, ""I don't see her doing anything. You're being ridiculous.""</p><p>""She has that look on her face!"", Stephanie told her</p><p>Her mom looked back at Stephanie, ""Stephanie....I...I don't know what to say.""</p><p>Stephanie playfully glared at Amanda, ""Mom may not think you're a sexy tease, but I do"", touching her nose.</p><p>Mom shook her head, sighing.</p><p>""Well, she wanted it just as much as I did"", Stephanie told her mom. ""Didn't you enjoy it?"", she asked Amanda</p><p>""Welll...yea, but I kept thinking we were going to get caught"", Amanda admitted.</p><p>""But, we didn't""</p><p>""But you could've"", her mom told her, to which Stephanie rolled her eyes.</p><p>As Stephanie watched Amanda sitting on her lap, Amanda smiled at her. Her shifting weight pressing down on Stephanie's pussy. Stephanie felt it tingling. ""God, you're so hot. I can't wait to get you in bed tonight and lick that cute little ass...""</p><p>""Stephanie!..."", Mom interrupted, ""I don't want to hear such disgusting things. Eeww!""</p><p>Beth came into the room, ""Amanda, do you wanna play Wii with me?""</p><p>""You have a Wii?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""Yea! Come on!""</p><p>Amanda climbed off of Stephanie's lap and followed Beth into her room. Amanda looked at Beth's room as she walked in. It was just like her own room. A girl's room, compared to Stephanie's room. Beth already had the TV and the Wii turned on and there were several games scattered on her bed.</p><p>""Ok...There's Sports, Mario Kart,..."", Beth announced.</p><p>""Oohh, let's play Mario Kart.""</p><p>""Yea, sure!"" Beth put the disc into the Wii and chose her character. Sitting on the bed, Amanda quickly chose a character and they began playing. As they raced, Beth asked, ""What's it like being my sister's girlfriend?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Like, why are you dating her instead of a boy.""</p><p>Amanda didn't answer for a while. Beth looked at her, ""Well?...""</p><p>Amanda paused the game and laid down the controller. Then she quietly said, ""Boys never liked me. Nobody has ever liked me. The other kids at my old school would either ignore me or make fun of me. When me and my mom moved here, it was the same thing. People would pick on me and...nobody cared...except...Stephanie. She kissed me and told me I was beautiful. For the first time, somebody liked me. Really liked me. At first, I didn't know who it was. I just knew that it was a girl. But, she made me feel so good inside, that I didn't care that she was a girl. I just had to meet her...this girl who made me feel loved.""</p><p>""She's not mean to you?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Sometimes she's mean to me...like when she was going to put me in the trash can this morning.""</p><p>""She's always been nice to me"", Amanda said.</p><p>""I like you. I'm sorry that the other kids didn't"", Beth told her, ""So, what do you do when you're together?""</p><p>Amanda thought for a while, not knowing how to answer.</p><p>""I know you kiss each other,..."", Beth looked at the door and lowering her voice, asked excitedly, ""Do you have sex?""</p><p>Amanda looked down for a moment, then glanced up at Beth and nodded slightly.</p><p>""Wowww..."", Beth whispered, ""...What's it like?""</p><p>Amanda grinned, ""It's awesome. It's like the greatest feeling in the world...I can't really explain it...First of all, you take off your clothes...""</p><p>""Why do you take off your clothes?"", Beth interrupted.</p><p>""Well...It's so you can see each other naked...it...kinda gets you excited. So after you're both naked, you start out touching each other and kissing."" Beth's eyes and mouth were wide open at this point, scarcely believing what Amanda was telling her. ""...and to make them feel really good, you touch and kiss their pussy...""</p><p>""What's that?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Their hoo-hoo""</p><p>Even more confused, Beth asked, ""What's a hoo-hoo?""</p><p>""You know...where you pee from.""</p><p>""Ohhhh..."", Beth finally understood, ""Mommy calls that my bits.""</p><p>""My mom calls mine my hoo-hoo"", Amanda told her, ""But, anyway, Stephanie says it's called a pussy.""</p><p>""You mean like a cat?""</p><p>""I don't know. She just calls it that"", Amanda told her, ""Anyway...when someone rubs and kisses your pussy, after a while, it makes you feel sooo good, better than anything. And if you do it to them, it makes them feel really good too. Oh yea...I almost forgot...when you cum...that's an orgasm...it's this really good feeling that you get...when it happens, you'll pee, but it won't be pee...it will be this water stuff.""</p><p>Beth had a confused look on her face. Amanda saw it and reassured her, ""Trust me...you'll love sex. One of the best parts for me is when I'm just laying there with Stephanie and she's holding me and kissing me...and...and...I'm...uh..."", she faltered.</p><p>""What?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""...It's kinda embarrassing, but...I like...playing...with her boobies.""</p><p>""WHAT?!"", Beth's face looked disgusted, ""My sister's BOOBS?!""</p><p>""Yea...""</p><p>""But why would you even want to touch them?"", Beth wondered.</p><p>""I just do...it's...just something I like.""</p><p>Beth looked at her like she was crazy.</p><p>""Well, it's not as gross as what she likes to do to me"", Amanda told her.</p><p>""What?"", Beth asked intrigued.</p><p>Amanda smiled, then whispered, ""She likes to lick my butt.""</p><p>Beth's hands flew up to her face in order to suppress her giggles, ""OHMYGAWD! Really?!""</p><p>Amanda nodded.</p><p>Beth fell back on the bed laughing, and then Amanda joined in laughing.</p><p>""I can't believe Stephanie does that?!"", Beth said</p><p>""Does what?!..."", a menacing voice said behind them.</p><p>Beth and Amanda looked back. Stephanie was standing just inside the door, looking sternly at Beth. Beth quickly sat up, with a frightful expression on her face. Amanda saw the scared look in Beth's eyes and glowered at Stephanie. She marched over to Stephanie, putting her hands against her to try to push her out of the room, ""We are having a private conversation!...You...need...to..."", she strained as she tried futilely to push Stephanie out, ""...ugghh...go...somewhere else.""</p><p>Stephanie looked down at Amanda, watching her as she strain unsuccessfully. ""A private conversation, huh?"", she asked.</p><p>""Yes!...""</p><p>Stephanie's eyes narrowed, ""Fine...."" She then turned and walked out with Amanda still trying to push her out. As she left, Amanda closed the door and came back to Beth.</p><p>""Wow..."", Beth, wide-eyed, whispered to her, ""I thought we were in trouble. How did you get her to leave us alone?""</p><p>""I just told her to.""</p><p>""She would never listen to me like that"", Beth said, still amazed at how Amanda handled her sister.</p><p>""She doesn't always listen to me, but most of the time, she does"", Amanda told her.</p><p>They continued playing Mario Kart. Beth asked, ""What's it like being in love?""</p><p>Amanda replied, ""It's wonderful. You know that someone really likes you for who you are and wants to be with you...and they'll do anything to make you happy. And you like making them happy.""</p><p>With a gleam in her eye, Beth glanced sideways at her, ""You like making her happy?""</p><p>""Yea.""</p><p>They played for a while, then Beth said, ""I wish I had a boyfriend. I see girls at the mall with their boyfriends and it just makes me so jealous. They're so happy and they're always bragging to their friends about how cute he is or what he bought them.""</p><p>Amanda told her, ""Give it time. In a few years, you'll have a boyfriend. Besides, you don't want a boyfriend simply as a status symbol so you can show him off in front of other people. You want a boyfriend because you love him for who he is, not for what you can get from him.""</p><p>They kept playing until it began getting dark outside and they became bored. Beth turned off the TV and Wii and they went out to the living room. Beth went into the kitchen to see what her mom was making for dinner. Stephanie had her jeans on and was putting on her leather jacket.</p><p>""Where are you going?"", Beth asked her.</p><p>""A friend of mine called. We're going to a party. Get your shoes on.""</p><p>""Who's birthday is it?""</p><p>""No one's"", Stephanie suppressed a grin at Amanda's ignorance, ""It's some friends of mine that I want to hang out with.""</p><p>As Amanda put her shoes on, she ask, ""But I won't know anyone there.""</p><p>""I'll be there...and I'll introduce you"", she opened the door, looked back at the kitchen and yelled, ""Me and Amanda are going out.""</p><p>Mom walked out of the kitchen, drying off her hands, ""Where are you going?""</p><p>""To catch a movie""</p><p>""Okay. Don't stay out too late""</p><p>Stephanie and Amanda walked outside and got into the car. As Stephanie backed out into the street, Amanda asked, ""I thought we were going to a party.""</p><p>""We are""</p><p>Amanda was confused, ""But you told your mom we were going to see a movie""</p><p>""I told her that because she wouldn't want me taking you to a party.""</p><p>Amanda's eyes widened, ""You <em>lied</em> to her?...Why?""</p><p>""Because I want to go and I don't want her giving me shit about it.""</p><p>They drove on into the night. Beth asked, ""Why would your mom not want me to go to a party?""</p><p>""Because of the other people there...and because they'll be drinking.""</p><p>Soon, they pulled into a dark parking lot. There was a large building towards the back that used to be a car dealership, but had been closed for several years. They drove up to the building, parked and got out.</p><p>Amanda looked at the gloomy structure, ""I don't think you're parents are gonna want us here...""</p><p>Stephanie took her hand, ""So?! Since when do I care what my parents want? I want us to be here.""</p><p>They walked toward the black silhouette, past a few people outside the doorway, smoking and laughing, and then inside. Amanda suddenly hesitated. It was dark inside, with only a faint, flickering light coming from some fires that were bring in some metal barrels. The air was thick with cigarette smoke, a loud thumping bass reverberated through the air, and several, intimidating people were yelling. Amanda instantly became very afraid. Stephanie felt her stop and looked at her.</p><p>""Steph...I want to go home"", she said quietly</p><p>""Why? We just got here.""</p><p>Amanda's eyes were wide opened in fright. She squeezed Stephanie's hand tightly, telling her, ""I'm scared. I want to go.""</p><p>Stephanie looked at her like she was being ridiculous, ""Nothing's gonna happened. You're with me.""</p><p>""Please...""</p><p>""Stop worrying!"", Stephanie was annoyed, ""I want to see my friends. We'll go in a little bit"" She looked around and then yelled, ""ZANE!"" She walked forward through the crowd, pulling Amanda with her. They became completely engulfed by the crowd. To Amanda, because she was so short, everyone loomed over her. All she saw were sinister, loud characters surrounding her. When she felt Stephanie stop, she saw Stephanie talking to a tall, bald man with a large ring going through his nose and wearing dirty clothes.</p><p>""Where you been?"", he yelled.</p><p>""With my girlfriend""</p><p>Zane looked down at Amanda, who hid behind Stephanie, and then looked back at Stephanie, ""Me and Edge are going to be at the Mercury Club tomorrow. You going to be there?""</p><p>""I don't know...Who else is going?""</p><p>Amanda felt Stephanie let go of her hand. She kept getting bumped into by other people in the crowd, then she heard a loud drunken man's voice, ""HEY...MANDA..."" She turned around to see who was calling her, but there were too many people to see who it was.</p><p>""MANDA!...""</p><p>This time, she saw who was yelling, but he wasn't looking at her, he was looking somewhere else. She turned around to ask Stephanie if they could go, but Stephanie wasn't there. Amanda looked around, but she couldn't see her. Everyone was taller than her and her view was blocked by the crowd. She called out, ""Stephanie!..."" All she heard was the blaring music and the loud droning noise of everyone yelling.</p><p>""STEPHANIE!....."" Still no answer. She had to find her. ""EXCUSE ME...."", she yelled out, hoping that the people would hear and let her through, but no such luck. ""CAN I PLEASE GET BY...."". No one moved. Amanda tried to push her way through the crowd, but being so small and weak, she couldn't budge them. Finally, a space opened up for her to fit in and again she tried to push her way through. The crowd was constantly moving, creating small spaces for her to fit through. After a long time, she found the edge of the crowd and was able to escape. There were people scattered everywhere. Frantically, she looked all around. 'Where is Stephanie?' She was really scared now, quickly walking around, desperately looking at everyone. Her breathing quickened and her heart pounded. 'Where is she?...' She was alone in a scary place. Her fear quickly grew into terror.</p><p>""STEPHANIE!..."", she yelled as loud as she could, ""STEPHANIE!..."" A gaunt mean-looking man turn and look at her. He began shuffling towards her. Panic-stricken, she ran away from him. She looked back to see if he was following her, but suddenly she was knocked to the floor. A sharp pain hit her head and several bright lights clouded her vision. She struggled to get up, disoriented by the pain. She slowly managed to get up off the floor. She put her hand on the side of her head that hit the floor and felt something wet in her hair. Pulling her hand away and looking at it, her eyes widened at the bright red smear on her hand. She began feeling dizzy. She looked around. ""<em>STEPHANIE</em>!..."", she screamed as loud as she could, ""...<em>STEPHANIE</em>!..."" Her only answer was the constant din. ""Stephanie?..."", she whispered, tears running down her face.</p><p>""Heeeey! Wheeeere d'ya think yeeeer goin'?"" a drunken slur came out of nowhere. Amanda turned as something grabbed her arm. She looked up in horror to see the gaunt man, that she had been running away from, holding on to her. She tried to pull her arm away, but his grip was too strong. ""C'mere"" Amanda felt herself being pulled toward a dark doorway. Again, she tried pulling her arm free, however, the doorway kept coming closer.</p><p>Amanda's voice failed her. She couldn't call for help or scream. All that came out was a breathless, ""No!...No!...No!..."" She sensed her body moving at great speed as she was thrown into the room. She saw a desk against the far wall flying towards her as she crashed into it, knocking the wind out of her as she collapsed halfway on it. She felt herself being turned around as her vision was filled with the dreadful figure hovering over her. She tried to push him back, but she couldn't move her arms. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut as she felt her shirt being ripped, whispering, ""no...no...no...no...no..."", as she frantically tried to move her arms and legs, anything to get away. She felt her foot hit something.</p><p>Suddenly, the grip holding her arms down was no longer there. She opened her eyes to see the man was over to the side, doubled over in pain. She saw the opened door and jumped away from the desk, running out through the door. She had to hide. She knew that the gaunt man would be looking for her so she went towards the crowd, forcing her way into it. She continued pushing herself in between people, constantly looking back to see if the man was pursuing her. She couldn't see him, but she was taking no chances. She had to get away. She tripped, falling facedown on the floor. Her forehead hurt really bad and she felt dizzy, but her fear forced her to get up. She scrambled to get up, looking behind her for the gaunt man. Coming to an area where the crowd was thinner, she stopped to look around, breathing heavily. She went left, looking at everyone, but still no Stephanie. She went the other way, looki
            ng wildly all around and crying. She had to keep moving. She didn't know where the gaunt man was, only that he was after her. Wiping the tears from her eyes, she kept moving.</p><p>Suddenly, there she was! About thirty feet away! With a cry, Amanda dashed to her, colliding into Stephanie from behind, and wrapping her arms around her tightly. Stephanie turned around, looking down at her.</p><p>""Amanda?...What is it?...What happened?...""</p><p>Amanda couldn't see her. Her eyes were shut tight, as the tears flowed. All she could do was sob as she held onto Stephanie. Stephanie then saw the blood in her hair. She pulled Amanda away, staring intently at her. The torn shirt. The bruise on her forehead. The red eyes. Stephanie's face darkened with rage. Her eyes flashed. ""Who did this to you?"", she asked menacingly.</p><p>Amanda didn't look up. She didn't move, keeping her arms tightly around Stephanie, sobbing, ""I want to go home...I want to go home...I want to go home...""</p><p>""TELL ME WHO DID THIS TO YOU!""</p><p>Amanda kept mumbling, ""I want to go home...I want to go home...I want to go home...""</p><p>""AMANDA!...""</p><p>""I want to go home...I want to go home...I want to go home...""</p><p>Stephanie huffed in anguish. Amanda wasn't talking to her. Picking her up, Stephanie made her way through the crowd. Amanda wrapped her arms and legs tightly around Stephanie, burying her head into her neck, crying. As Stephanie carried her through the crowd and then outside to the car, the gaunt man's face kept flashing into Amanda's mind. She could still feel him throwing her into the room, holding her down, his hideous form pressing against her; but above all,...she felt the abandonment by Stephanie. That abandonment dominated everything else that had happened to her. She heard the car door open, she felt herself lowered into the seat and the door closed. A few seconds later, Stephanie got in, started the car, and they were driving away. Neither of them said anything. Amanda leaned against the car door, her red, teary eyes looking out into the dark night. Stephanie looked at her, her mouth saying somethin
            g. Amanda rode in silence, saying nothing. She could barely hear Stephanie asking what happened. In her ears, the voice was so faint. Instead, there was another voice...her own:</p><p><em> ""I just had to meet her...this girl who made me feel loved.""</em></p><p><em> ""She's not mean to you?"", Beth asked.</em></p><p><em> ""No. She's always been nice to me."" </em></p><p>It kept playing over and over in her head, ""<em>She's always been nice to me...She's always been nice to me...She's always been nice to me..</em>.""</p><p>She slowly turned her head, looking at Stephanie coldly. Stephanie looked back at her, her face a mixture of fury and concern. Amanda's face echoed the betrayal that she felt. Stephanie asked, ""Please tell me what happen to you.""</p><p>Amanda stared at her silently, her red eyes penetrating Stephanie. Stephanie asked, ""Why won't you talk to me?!""</p><p>""Where were you?..."" Amanda's quiet voice was flat with no emotion.</p><p>""What do you mean?"", Stephanie was confused.</p><p>""Where were you?...""</p><p>""I was standing right beside you talking to Zane.""</p><p>""Somebody called my name and I turned around and when I looked back, you were gone"", Amanda said monotonously.</p><p>""Yea, Zane and I walked over to talk to another guy"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""I couldn't see you...I looked and looked...and...you were gone...""</p><p>""Weren't you beside me?"", Stephanie asked.</p><p>""I tried to find you...I kept calling your name...then this man..."", her eyes began tearing up. Stephanie pulled the car into a parking lot and stopped.</p><p>""...this man...started coming toward me...I ran...and I must have fallen...he grabbed my arm...and...and...""</p><p>Stephanie's eyes narrowed as she felt her anger rising.</p><p>""...he pulled me into a room and...he...he...threw me against a table...""</p><p>Stephanie's fists clenched as her face contorted. She put the car in drive and sped out of the parking lot, the tires squealing against the pavement. She headed the car back towards the party. She was going to find the man that did this...and she was going to kill him.</p><p>""<em>NO!..NO!..NO!..NO!..NO!..NO</em>!.."", Amanda screamed out, her eyes squeezed tightly shut and her hands covering her face. Stephanie slammed on the brakes.</p><p>""WHAT THE FUCK?!..."", she yelled at Amanda.</p><p>""Take me home..."", Amanda sobbed quietly</p><p>""I need to find who did this to you and..."", Stephanie began</p><p>""I want to go home...I want to go home...I want to go home..."", Amanda rocked back and forth in the car seat.</p><p>Stephanie sighed. She couldn't let this asshole go, but she had no choice. She slowly turned the car around and headed back home. Amanda was silent during the entire trip. Stephanie tried talking to her, but she wouldn't answer. Amanda kept her head down, not speaking or moving. Stephanie pulled up into her driveway. Amanda looked through the windshield at the house. ""I want to go home"", she said quietly.</p><p>""We are home"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""I want to go home"", Amanda repeated quietly.</p><p>""We are home!"", Stephanie told her, emphasizing her words.</p><p>""This isn't my home...I want to go to <em>my</em> home"", Amanda she said quietly, her face looking down.</p><p>Stephanie's mouth opened, but no words came out. ""Why?..."", was all she could manage to say.</p><p>Amanda looked at her with such despair that all the anger and frustration that Stephanie had been feeling left her. ""I trusted you..."", Amanda's voice was cold, ""...and you left me...I was alone...and scared. I want to go home"", turning her face away.</p><p>""Amanda...please..."", Stephanie said quietly</p><p>""Take me home"", Amanda wouldn't even look at her.</p><p>All the feeling drained away from Stephanie. She felt empty. She backed the car out of the driveway and drove towards Amanda's house. Thoughts ran through her head, <em>'Why are you doing this?! Because she asked you to. So, that doesn't mean you have to! Yes, it does. Why did you have to go with Zane? Why did you have to talk with Zane anyway? You don't really care about him. Hell, why did you go to the party in the first place?!...BECAUSE I WANTED TO</em>!'</p><p>Suddenly, they were in front of Amanda's house. She looked at Amanda. Amanda got out without saying anything, walking towards her front door. Stephanie watched her go, waiting for her to look back, stop, anything but go inside. But she kept walking to the door, opened it and went inside, closing it behind her. She was gone.</p><p>Stephanie stared blankly at the door, her mouth open. Her memory flashed back to when she and Amanda stepped inside the building at the party:</p><p><em> ""Nothing's gonna happened. You're with me.""</em></p><p><em> ""Please...""</em></p><p><em> ""Stop worrying. I want to see my friends. </em></p><p>She wiped a tear from her eye. She heard Amanda's voice in her head,</p><p><em> 'I trusted you...and you left me...I was alone...and scared.' </em></p><p>Stephanie's head fell on the steering wheel. The tears fell from her eyes. She couldn't hold them back. Her sides shook as she cried. 'How could I have done that? She's the only person I've ever cared for...and I did that to her...' After several minutes, her eyes had run out of tears. She stopped crying, but she couldn't raise her head up. Her energy was gone. Her life was gone.</p><p><em>'Why didn't you listen to her? You knew she was scared and you made her stay anyway! And you never told her you were sorry for what you did</em>!'</p><p>Stephanie raised her head up. Her breathing was shallow and slow. ""I never told her I was sorry"", she whispered, ""I have to tell her...."" She reached behind her seat and pulled out a short crowbar. She got out of the car, running stealthily across the lawn. She remembered yesterday when she was inside the house, which way was Amanda's room? She looked at the windows on the side of the house. The last one. That was it. She ran over to it and carefully peeked through the window. The light was off and Amanda was lying on the bed, facing away from her. Stephanie placed the crowbar under the window pane and pulled down on it, forcing the window up. The window lock broke off as she raised the window up.</p><p>Amanda heard the noise, turning suddenly to look at the window. She saw a dark figure climbing through the window into her room. She instantly thought of the gaunt man and began shaking with fright. The figure hurried over to Amanda, kneeling before her, ""Amanda...it's me"" Amanda then recognized Stephanie. Stephanie's eyes were red and her face pale. She didn't look like the Stephanie that she had always seen.</p><p>Stephanie took Amanda's hands and looked into her eyes, ""Amanda...What I did was wrong. You told me that you were scared, but...I...didn't want to go back home"", Stephanie took a deep breath and felt the tears running down her face again. She looked at the floor, then raised her face up to look at Amanda, ""I...wanted to see my friends...and...I didn't care about your feelings. I'm sorry...I'm so sorry. I was talking to Zane and...and...I forgot about you. Because of me, someone hurt you and I didn't even know it. I can't tell you how sorry I am. Please Amanda...please don't leave me...I can't live without you... I...love you...""</p><p>Her face dropped as she wiped the tears running down her face. She felt her shoulders being touched. She raised her head up. Amanda was hugging her?! Stephanie inhaled sharply, her eyes opening wide. She felt her life coming back to her and threw her arms around Amanda, squeezing her tight. Closing her eyes, she told her, ""I'm so sorry Amanda...I never should have done that to you...God, I'm so sorry...I love you so much...""</p><p>""I love you too"", Amanda told her. Stephanie pulled back, looking at her, then slowly kissed her. Stephanie picked her up, laying her down on the bed and then laying herself on top of her, while continuing to kiss her.</p><p>Suddenly the room was flooded with light. Amanda squeaked in alarm as Stephanie looked over her shoulder at the door. Amanda's mom stood there, her eyes and mouth opened in shock.</p><p>""Oh, shit..."", Stephanie muttered.</p><p>""WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! GET OFF HER!!"" Amanda's mom lunged at Stephanie. With cat-like reflexes, Stephanie jumped off the bed, turned and grabbed Amanda's mom's arms in one movement.</p><p>""MOM, NO...."", Amanda cried out.</p><p>""Wha?!..."", Amanda's mom struggled under Stephanie's grip, ""...Amanda!...She was raping you!""</p><p>""This is Stephanie...who I spent the night with last night.""</p><p>Amanda's mom glared at Stephanie, ""Why were you forcing yourself on her?!""</p><p>""I wasn't"", Stephanie said in a low, threatening voice, glaring at her, as she held her arms firmly.</p><p>""BULLSHIT!! I saw you, you sick pervert!"", she screamed as she thrashed about wildly, trying to free her arms.</p><p>""Mom! She didn't force herself on me..."", Amanda told her, then she said quietly, ""We were kissing...""</p><p>Amanda's mom suddenly stopped her flailing. She blinked a couple of times, ""What...did...you...say?...""</p><p>Amanda faltered, looking down at the bed, then she raised her eyes up at her mother, ""We...were kissing..."", then she added in a whisper, ""She's my girlfriend...""</p><p>Amanda's mom's mouth twitched with fury as she looked at Stephanie. In a low voice, she said, ""I want you out of my house or I'm calling the police.""</p><p>Stephanie turned to look at Amanda, a scared look on her face.</p><p>""Momma...please..."", Amanda began,</p><p>""NO!!"", Amanda's mom screamed, then turning to Stephanie, ""GET OUT!...GET OUT!..."", as she tried to wrench her arms free.</p><p>Stephanie realized she couldn't hold Amanda's mom there forever. She would have to eventually let her go...and then what? There was nothing that she could say to Amanda's mom. She wouldn't listen, not even to her own daughter. And the law was on Amanda's mom's side. She could be arrested and what would that mean for her and Amanda? What could she do?! There was only one thing that Stephanie could think of. She had to leave. She just got Amanda back...and now she would have to leave her. Stephanie glared at Amanda's mom for putting her in this position, her hands squeezing tighter on Amanda's mom's wrists, but she forced herself to back off and turning to look at Amanda, told her, ""I can't lose you again...I love you"", then releasing Amanda's mom's arms, she went to the open window, hoisted herself up and dropped to the ground below, as Amanda's mom yelled, ""Don't you ever come near my daughter again!""</p><p>""STEPHANIE!!...."", Amanda shrieked, jumping out of her bed and running to the window. She leaned out, crying, ""STEPHANIE!!....COME BACK!!...STEPHANIE!!...."", watching Stephanie as she got into her car and drove away.</p><p>*****</p><p>Stephanie sped along the streets; Amanda's screams haunting her. The tires screeched as she slammed on the brakes in front of her house. She ran to the door, and after fumbling with the lock, threw it open. Her parents were sitting on the couch watching TV. They stared in shock at Stephanie. She was crying.</p><p>Her mom and dad stood up. Her mom asked, ""Stephanie...What's wrong?!...Where's Amanda?!""</p><p>""I fucked up, Mom...I fucked up bad..."" Stephanie cried. She grabbed the top of her head with both hands in her extreme anxiety, pacing back and forth.</p><p>""What happened?!...Where's Amanda?!"", her mom repeated.</p><p>""She's at her house...I lost her...I lost her...""</p><p>Her dad came over, ""Tell us what happened""</p><p>Stephanie closed her eyes, and breathed deeply a few times, trying to calm herself down. ""I took Amanda to a party...""</p><p>""WHAT?!"", her dad cried</p><p>""Stephanie!"", her mom gaped at her, ""I told you not to take her around those kinds of people!""</p><p>""I KNOW!...I KNOW!...""</p><p>""Why would you do that?!""</p><p>""I wanted to go and...I didn't think anything would happen..."", Stephanie closed her eyes, ""I wasn't paying attention and..."", she took a deep breath, ""...and someone attacked her....""</p><p>Her mom threw her hands up to her mouth, ""OhmyGod!"", she whispered.</p><p>""She managed to get away"", Stephanie continued, ""but...but..."", her faltered, ""she...didn't want to come here. She told me...to take her back to her house. She hated me..."" Stephanie voice broke up so she couldn't talk for a while. She breathed some more.</p><p>Her mom hugged her, ""Stephanie...""</p><p>""I climbed into her bedroom...and apologized...we made up, but then...""</p><p>""What?"", her dad asked.</p><p>""Her mom walked in on us kissing...and told me that I can never see Amanda again. So, how was your evening?""</p><p>""Ooohh"", her mom said quietly, ""Why did you have to take her to that party?!""</p><p>""A little late for that, Mom!"", Stephanie answered exasperatedly.</p><p>""Mom..."", Beth was standing at the corner, looking worried, ""What happened?""</p><p>""Sweetie..."", Mom began</p><p>""Where's Amanda?""</p><p>""At her Mom's"", her mom replied.</p><p>""Why is she there?""</p><p>""BECAUSE I FUCKED UP!!"", Stephanie screamed at her.</p><p>""Stephanie!"", her dad reprimanded her, ""This isn't Beth's fault! It's yours!""</p><p>Stephanie closed her eyes, breathing slowly, ""I know...I know..."". She fell to her knees, slumped over, feeling sick. Eventually, she rocked backwards so she was sitting with her knees drawn up to her chest, ""What am I going to do, Mom?..."", she looked up at her mother.</p><p>Mom stared at the floor, thinking. ""Where does Amanda live?"", she asked quietly.</p><p>""734 Houser Street""</p><p>Mom went and grabbed her purse, pulling out her keys. Stephanie jumped up and went to join her at the door. Her mom looked at her, ""You need to stay here.""</p><p>""I'm going"", Stephanie told her firmly.</p><p>""Steph...I'm not Amanda's mom. I may not be able to do anything, but I'm going to try and that means you stay here.""</p><p>""I need to go..."", Stephanie implored.</p><p>""No! You're too aggressive and brash. I need to do this. Tom..."", looking at Dad, ""...keep her here."" She walked out, closing the door behind her.</p><p>*****</p><p>A few minutes later, Mom was ringing the doorbell at 734 Houser Street. She had decided that she would not tell Amanda's mom anything about Amanda being at the party. If Amanda's mom were to learn of that, there would be no chance of ever seeing Amanda again. She just hoped that Amanda hadn't said anything. The door opened, revealing a tired-looking woman. Mom smiled and said, ""Hi. My name is Linda Allred...I'm a friend of your daughter, Amanda."" Ms Carrington looked at her with a confused look, till Mom told her, ""I'm Stephanie's mother.""</p><p>Immediately, Ms Carrington's face took on a look of anger, ""Your daughter has turned my life upside down, taking my little girl away from me...I HATE HER! If it weren't for one thing, I would have had you both locked up for statutory rape.""</p><p>""What is it?"", Mom asked</p><p>""Amanda""</p><p>Ms Carrington turned and walked back in. Mom waited for a few seconds, considering that Ms Carrington didn't close the door and so Mom followed her inside. Ms Carrington sat onto the couch, staring at the floor, ""I always thought I did a good job raising my daughter. Her father had left us...and so we had to move... but I always thought she was happy. I never realized...how miserable she was. I knew sometimes she seemed sad, but I didn't know."" She reached over and picked up a beer that was sitting on the table beside her, and took a drink.</p><p>Ms Carrington took a deep breath, then said, ""Imagine my surprise when, just half an hour ago, I learned that my daughter has been having sex, several times, with another girl"", she paused for a few seconds, ""How long were you going to keep this from me? That's what hurts the most. That all of this was going on behind my back.""</p><p>""I'm sorry about that..."", Mom told her, ""Considering what it is...and that my daughter could go to jail, even though Amanda wanted it also...I did what was best for my daughter and for Amanda.""</p><p>""What was best for Amanda?! <em>You think it's best that a 12 year-old should have sex</em>?!"", Ms Carrington hurled her words at her.</p><p>""No...but when I found out, it had already happened. Stephanie is a good person so when I found out that they had done it, it was because they had both wanted it. I know it's a shock..."", Mom told her.</p><p>""A shock?! Saying it's a shock doesn't even cover it!"", Ms Carrington interrupted, sitting up, ""It's illegal...and immoral! My baby is supposed to be a kid, not some tramp having sex with lesbians! And she told me she is in love! She doesn't know what love is!""</p><p>""I know Amanda is really young, but she knows what she wants. My daughter would never pressure her or forced her to do anything. She is good to Amanda and cares for her deeply. Did Amanda ever tell you how she was bullied by the other kids before she met Stephanie and how Stephanie saved her?""</p><p>Ms Carrington nodded silently. Mom continued, ""Her self-esteem has improved significantly since they've been together. Is your daughter happy, now that Stephanie is gone?""</p><p>Ms Carrington shook her head slowly and quietly mumbled, ""She hasn't stopped crying. She told me I took away the one joy in her life.""</p><p>Mom told her, ""Tonight was the first time that I have ever seen my daughter cry. She's never cared for anyone before, until now."" Mom sat down beside Ms Carrington, ""They're good for each other...They need each other""</p><p>Ms Carrington looked at Mom, ""But how can you let them have sex?! She's just a child!""</p><p>""I know...I know. Believe me, I was just as shocked about it when Stephanie first told me. But then, I realized that they love each other...and all they're doing is giving their love to each other. That's all it is. It's not like they're going to get pregnant. They're just making each other feel good.""</p><p>Ms Carrington sighed, ""It's still wrong.""</p><p>""Why is it wrong?"", Mom asked quietly</p><p>""Because...it's against the law!""</p><p>""The law is there to protect children from being raped or coerced, but Stephanie is not doing either of those. Amanda loves Stephanie and is making her own choice. Just because there is a law doesn't mean that people cannot make their own decision about what they want. Aside from what the law says, what are the consequences of them having sex?""</p><p>Ms Carrington pondered on this, but she couldn't think of anything.</p><p>Mom asked, ""What does Amanda want? What is good for her?""</p><p>Ms Carrington bowed her head, ""She's my baby...""</p><p>""I know...and please believe me when I tell you that Stephanie loves her very much. She's very gentle and protective of her...and would never hurt her. And Amanda loves Stephanie as well.""</p><p>""She told me how much she loves Stephanie and how good she is to her"", Ms Carrington admitted, ""But if someone finds out...""</p><p>""I've talked to both of them about only having sex at my house.""</p><p>""<em>Oh God</em>"", Ms Carrington grimaced, covering her eyes, ""I don't want to imagine my baby having sex...especially with that...that...."" Then she looked at Mom quietly, ""I don't want her to get hurt""</p><p>""I assure you, Stephanie would never hurt her or force herself on her. And she wouldn't do it if Amanda didn't want it also.""</p><p>Ms Carrington looked at the floor, ""I don't know if this is right. The only thing that I do know is that my daughter is miserable. She won't speak to me or even look at me. She hasn't stopped crying since Stephanie left."", she looked up at Mom, ""All I want is for my little girl to be happy. As much as I hate to say it...you're right...you're right. Amanda needs her. She was never really happy until a few days ago when she first met Stephanie.""</p><p>""Can you tell your daughter that?""</p><p>""For her sake..."" Ms Carrington stood up and walked down the hall, stopping at Amanda's closed door. She knocked quietly, ""Honey?...Can I come in""</p><p>No answer. She slowly opened the door and walked in. Amanda on her side, facing away from the door, not acknowledging her mother as she walked in. Ms Carrington walked to the bed and sat on it. ""Honey..."", she said quietly, ""Stephanie's mom is here. We've...been talking...and she helped me realized some things. I didn't know how much you and Stephanie meant to each other. I thought...you were too young. After all...you're my little girl."" Her voice cracked and she wiped a tear away, ""I just don't want you to get hurt. She's just...so much bigger than you...and she looks so angry...""</p><p>Amanda turned halfway over on her back so that she was facing her mother, ""That's just how she looks, but she's always gentle with me.""</p><p>""She doesn't force you to...""</p><p>""No, Momma""</p><p>""But...what if..."", Ms Carrington was still unsure. She tried to think of what the consequences of this relationship could be, besides the legality of it, but she couldn't. She smiled sadly at Amanda, ""I wasn't expecting to have this kind of talk for a few more years.""</p><p>""I love her, Momma""</p><p>""I know. It will take me some time to get used to it, but...you need to be with Stephanie, and her mom has told me that Stephanie needs you just as much.""</p><p>She layed her hand on her shoulder. Amanda sat up asking optimistically, ""I can be with Stephanie?"" Her mom nodded. With tears running down her cheeks, she hugged her mom as she also wept. Her mom pulled away, ""Her mom is waiting to take you to her.""</p><p>Amanda wiped her eyes few times, then jumped off the bed, running down the hall to the living room. ""Mrs Allred, come on..."", taking her hand and pulling her towards the door.</p><p>""Amanda..."", Mom looked at Amanda, ""I think your mom needs some love first.""</p><p>Amanda looked back at her mom, then ran to her, hugging her, ""I love you Momma...Thank you."" Ms Carrington began weeping again. Mom watched as Ms Carrington looked at her and mouthed, 'Thank you.' Then Amanda let go and once again pulled Stephanie's mom toward the door. She opened the door and ran to the car, getting inside. Mom waited for Ms Carrington to join her at the door.</p><p>""I don't know what to say"", Ms Carrington told her.</p><p>""Me either. I think Amanda is saying it best"", Stephanie's mom replied as Amanda called out, ""Can we go now?!...""</p><p>*****</p><p>Stephanie went to her room. 'What a fucked up day' She went to her bed to lay down, but stopped. She stared at the empty spot in her bed where she had laid Amanda down and tucked her in the night before. She quickly turned away and left. She didn't need anymore reminders of what she did. Going back to the living room, she paced up and down by the front door, going to the window every time a car would drive past. She looked at the clock. 7:24 PM. ""Fuck this! I have to go over there"", she muttered. She went to the door.</p><p>""Stephanie...Mom told you to wait here.""</p><p>'I can't!""</p><p>Her dad came over and stood in front of the door, blocking it, ""You need to.""</p><p>""I HAVE TO GO!"", she yelled, ""I have to...."" Dad didn't respond, knowing that she was simply lashing out, but he remained in front of the door. 'Why did I have to go to that party?!', She thought to herself for the umpteenth time. She sat down on the couch, hunched over, with her head in her hands. Dad sat in the recliner near the door.</p><p>Beth, who had been quietly watching all of this, went over to her dad, ""Dad?...Is Mom going to bring Amanda back?""</p><p>""I don't know""</p><p>""I hope she does. I really liked her."" Her dad nodded. She wanted to say something to Stephanie, but she didn't know how to without Stephanie getting mad, so she went back to her chair.</p><p>They heard a car pull into the driveway. Stephanie jumped off the couch and opening the door, ran outside.</p><p>""STEPH!!"", Amanda cried as she got out of the car, ran across the lawn, and jumped into Stephanie's arms. Stephanie didn't say anything. She couldn't. Her thoughts and feelings overwhelmed her so much that all she was able to do was squeeze Amanda tight and sob into her shoulder. She let out all of the overpowering sadness and guilt in one moment in huge sobs.</p><p>As Mom walked over to Dad, Beth came out, ""Amanda!"" and started to go out towards Stephanie and Amanda, but Dad put his hand on her shoulder, stopping her, ""Beth. You can talk with her tomorrow. Let's give them some privacy"", turning around and leading Beth back inside.</p><p>Stephanie finally felt relieved of all her pent-up emotions so that she just stood there, holding Amanda against her while she breathed slowly and deeply. After a few minutes, she whispered, ""I thought I lost you...I...am so sorry...about what I did. I never...""</p><p>""Steph..."", Amanda pulled away.</p><p>""Please...I need to say this..."", Stephanie pleaded, her eyes closed, ""I didn't know...I thought you were right beside me...and..."", her voice broke, ""...I didn't know...I...I...""</p><p>""Steph..."" Stephanie felt Amanda's hands on her cheeks. She opened her eyes. ""Let's go in"", Amanda told her, smiling. Stephanie grinned, then carried her inside. Mom and Dad were sitting on the couch. Stephanie walked over to her Mom as she stood up.</p><p>""Mom..."", Stephanie began, ""I don't know how to...""</p><p>""You don't have to..."", her mom interrupted, ""I know how much she means to you."" Mom brushed aside a lock of hair that had fallen in front of Amanda's eyes, ""Amanda...Are you okay? Stephanie told us that you were attacked...""</p><p>Amanda began shivering and, squeezing her eyes shut, she buried her face into Stephanie's neck.</p><p>""OhGod!"", Mom whispered, ""I'm so sorry..."" She looked at Stephanie, ""Is she hurt? I didn't see anything as I brought her over...""</p><p>""Her head is cut and there's a bruise on her forehead"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""Bring her to the bathroom and I'll..."", her mom told her.</p><p>""No, Mom..."", Stephanie interrupted her, then told her quietly, ""I need to do it...myself.""</p><p>Her mom stared at her and then at Amanda, who still had her face buried in Stephanie's neck, ""Okay..."" Mom rubbed Amanda's back sympathetically and gently kissed her cheek.</p><p>Stephanie carried Amanda to the bathroom. Setting Amanda down on the toilet seat, she reached over, turned the bathtub faucet on and plugged the drain hole.</p><p>""What are you doing"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""I need to wash you"", Stephanie replied quietly</p><p>""But I'm not really dirty"", Amanda told her</p><p>""It's more for me..."", Stephanie said quietly as a tear ran down her cheek. She slipped Amanda's shoes and socks off and carefully pulled her shirt over her head. As Amanda stood up, Stephanie unbuttoned her jeans and slid them off along with her panties. As Amanda stepped into the tub and sat down, Stephanie dipped a washcloth into the water and gently washed her back. For the first time, there was no lust. Stephanie was not aroused at all. She was trying to clean off the damage that she had done. When she got to Amanda's hair, she paused, closed her eyes while taking a deep breath, then as gently as she could, wiped the dried blood from Amanda's hair.</p><p>Amanda jerked slightly at her touch. Stephanie drew in her breath sharply, whispering, ""I'm sorry...I'm sorry...I'm sorry...I didn't mean to...""</p><p>""It's okay"", Amanda told her, ""It just stung a little.""</p><p>Stephanie continued washing her hair. When she finished and she saw the bruise on her forehead, again, her guilty conscience reminded her of her neglect. She paused and had to look away. She shut her eyes tightly, trying to block out what she had done. Moreover, she was trying to pacify the seething rage that was building in her. Never before, not even when Courtney attacked Amanda at school, had she wanted to kill someone as much as she wanted to now. She wanted to drive back to that building, find the man who did this and kill him. Not figuratively. Literally. And slowly. The washcloth dropped from her hand as she squeezed her fists tight.</p><p>""Stephanie?""</p><p>Stephanie jerked awake, as if from a bad dream. She looked at Amanda who was looking back at her worriedly.</p><p>""Stephanie...What's wrong?""</p><p>Stephanie closed her eyes, then opened them, ""Nothing...I just need to go do something...."" She paused. She couldn't lie to Amanda. ""I..."", she couldn't think of what to say, so she blurted out, ""Someone hurt you and I want to go back there and hurt them..."", she paused again, ""Actually, I want to kill them.""</p><p>Amanda looked shocked at her, ""I don't want you to go back there.""</p><p>""He hurt you...""</p><p>""What hurt me more was being alone. I don't want to ever feel that way again.""</p><p>Stephanie breathed out slowly, ""Okay""</p><p>Amanda scooched forward and looked at Stephanie.</p><p>""What are you doing?"", Stephanie asked</p><p>""I want you to hold me""</p><p>""Amanda, I don't...""</p><p>""Please...""</p><p>Stephanie paused and then stood up and took off her clothes. She stepped into the tub behind Amanda and after sitting down, Amanda slid backwards and leaned back into Stephanie. Looking down at Stephanie's arms, she reached down, picked them up and wrapped them around her. Stephanie did not react to this. She didn't know what to feel. There was no joy nor lust. The only feelings inside her were guilt and hate.</p><p>But she had to admit, the hot water did feel good. Sooo relaxing. She felt her arms and legs sink down more into the water. Her head leaned back into the wall. Her eyes closed....then snapped open! Her leg was being touched! She looked at Amanda. Amanda's fingers were tracing imaginary lines up and down her leg. Amanda's fingers slid down, barely gliding along her skin. Then her eyes focused on Amanda's wet hair hanging down her back. Water from the wet clumps of hair ran down her smooth, wet back in rivulets.</p><p>Stephanie's fingers, against Amanda's chest, began moving on their own. She wasn't even aware of it at first. Amanda's skin felt so smooth. Her fingers splayed out and slowly began roaming. Her left hand slid across Amanda's skin, came to a bulge and went over it, feeling the nipple poking up. Her right hand went down, past her belly button till the tip of her middle finger sunk in between the folds of Amanda's labia.</p><p>Stephanie slowly breathed out. With that breath, she released her guilt, her sadness, her hate. All that was left was love...and LUST! She raised up, kissing the back of Amanda's neck. Her left hand squeezed Amanda's breast. Her right hand cupped the soft lips in between Amanda's legs. Stephanie's kisses moved across Amanda's neck, then her shoulder, then up to her cheek. Amanda swiveled to the right, so that Stephanie was able to kiss her on the lips.</p><p>""Oh Amanda..."", Stephanie moaned. Amanda tried to turn more, but it was too crowded in the tub. She stood up to turn around, but Stephanie told her, ""Let's go to bed."" Amanda stepped out of the tub, followed by Stephanie. Stephanie grabbed a large towel and lovingly dried her off, then she draped the towel over Amanda's head and around her body to keep her warm. She grabbed another towel and quickly dried herself off. Then wrapping the towel around her body, she scooped up Amanda, wrapped up in her own towel, and walked out of the bathroom.</p><p>Instead of going to the bedroom, Amanda was surprised to see that Stephanie was carrying her towards the kitchen and past the living room where Stephanie's parents still were. She was completely covered up in the large towel so that only her face and lower legs were showing, but she still felt naked.</p><p>""Where are you going?!"", she whispered.</p><p>""I'm just getting a drink.""</p><p>When Amanda saw Stephanie's dad still on the couch, she buried her face into Stephanie's chest, hoping that he wouldn't noticed her. He didn't, but Mom did. ""Amanda?...Is that you under there?"", Mom asked laughing as she walked over. Amanda pulled her face out of Stephanie's chest and peeked out, smiling shyly from underneath the towel covering her wet hair which hung down partially over her forehead in clumps. ""Oh...You look so cute!"", Mom told her, ""Are you feeling better?"", she asked. Amanda nodded, smiling. ""Oh, good"", Mom said, ""We were so worried about you, especially Stephanie. Have a good night, dear. Sweet dreams"", Mom then looked at Stephanie firmly, ""Stephanie...remember what I told you about not wanting to hear anything disgusting coming out of your mouth.""</p><p>""Hey, tell her"", Stephanie told her mom. Amanda playfully frowned at Stephanie, who grinned back at her.</p><p>""She doesn't say disgusting things"", Mom replied.</p><p>""Well, she's the one that makes me say those disgusting things"", Stephanie told her as she went to the kitchen.</p><p>Stephanie went to the fridge and grabbed a coke and drank part of it as she carried Amanda to their room. Closing the door and turning off the lights, she set the coke down on her desk, turned on the lamp by the bed and set Amanda down on the bed. She kneeled down so she was face to face with Amanda as she slipped the towel off of Amanda's head; her hair still stuck together in wet clumps. She no longer noticed the bruise on her forehead. She knew it was there, but it wasn't what she was focused on.</p><p>She kissed Amanda's lips softly, pulling back to smile at Amanda, who returned her smile. She leaned in to kiss Amanda again. This time longer, running her tongue around her lips. When she slowly pulled back, she stuck out her tongue and licked the tip of Amanda's nose. Amanda scrunched up her face at this. Stephanie slid her hands up Amanda's legs, under the towel and up her sides, making Amanda giggle and twitch. Amanda scooted back on the bed to get away from Stephanie's tickling fingers. Smiling seductively, Stephanie stood up, unwrapped the towel from around her own body, letting it drop on the floor, then she slowly crawled onto the bed towards Amanda. Amanda kept giggling and scooting back to stay out of Stephanie's reach, her towel slowly sliding off, revealing her naked body. When she backed into the wall, she looked towards the side so she could get away, and quickly crawled towards the edge of the bed.
            Stephanie grabbed her, picking her up with her left arm under Amanda's chest, before she was able to get off the bed, causing Amanda to shriek in laughter.</p><p>Stephanie layed her down on her stomach and layed herself down behind Amanda. Propping herself up by her right elbow, she caressed Amanda's tiny butt with her left hand as Amanda's giggles became quieter. Stephanie lightly grazed her fingernails up and down Amanda's back, while softly kissing her butt cheeks. Amanda, still giggling intermittently, looked back at Stephanie. Stephanie leaned down and licked the entire length of her crack. Amanda wrinkled her face in disgust, ""You are so gross! I can't believe you like that.""</p><p>Smiling at her, Stephanie spread her butt cheeks apart to reveal her brown, wrinkled hole and licked it several times. She pushed her face in between her cheeks, feeling the heat against her mouth and smelling the faint odor. She ran her tongue back and forth across it, before trying to poke it inside, but it was too tight. So, she had to content herself with licking it several more times before giving it one last kiss. She kissed her way up Amanda's back, then grasping her shoulder and rolling her partly over, she leaned down to kiss her lips, but Amanda recoiled back, ""There's no way you're kissing me after having your mouth in my butt! You need to wipe your mouth off first!""</p><p>Stephanie rolled her eyes, grabbed the towel off the bed and wiped her mouth. ""Happy?"", she asked in a playfully annoyed voice</p><p>Amanda looked at her with a contemplative look. Stephanie gently layed down on top of Amanda, propping herself up on her elbows. Their faces inches apart, Stephanie smiled at her as she ran her fingers through her hair. Every so often, she would slowly kiss her, sucking on her lip as she pulled back. After a few minutes, Stephanie rolled over onto her right side so that she was lying beside Amanda, propped up on her elbow. Her left hand drew circles around Amanda's small breasts, circling inward till she was rubbing her nipple. Amanda turned towards Stephanie, curling her leg over Stephanie's thigh. She smiled at Stephanie, then her eyes gravitated towards Stephanie's huge boobies in front of her. She tentatively reached out, spreading her fingers as wide as she could, before grasping and squeezing it. She made sure not to squeeze too hard so as not to hurt Stephanie. Stephanie reached over Amanda's side with her
            left arm and pulled Amanda on top of her as she rolled onto her back. Then placing her hands under Amanda's armpits, Stephanie raised Amanda up so that she was straddling on top of Stephanie. Stephanie took Amanda's hands and guided them to her breasts. Amanda began squeezing them happily.</p><p>""Do it harder..."", Stephanie asked. Amanda did. ""Now, pinch the nipples..."" Amanda grasped each of Stephanie's nipples and squeezed a little. ""More..."", Stephanie breathed huskily. Amanda squeezed harder causing Stephanie to close her eyes and release the breath she was holding. 'Oh shit!...this feels so good!' Her breathing became heavy as her hands slowly stroked Amanda's legs.</p><p>Amanda was enjoying the reactions on Stephanie's face. She alternated between squeezing really hard and shaking them. Stephanie moaned out loud, but for the first time, Amanda didn't really mind. Perhaps it was because Stephanie's parents already knew they were having sex, or because she was having so much fun playing with Stephanie's boobies that she didn't want to stop. Stephanie opened her eyes and raised her hands to grasp Amanda's own boobies. Unlike Stephanie's, Amanda barely had any boobies, but that is what Stephanie liked about them. They were tiny, like Amanda. Stephanie lightly tweaked Amanda's nipples. She couldn't pinch them as hard as Amanda was pinching hers because it would hurt Amanda. So, she gently twisted them in between her thumb and forefinger, making Amanda eyes and mouth open in surprise at the feeling. Stephanie gazed at Amanda, ""God, you are so cute!"" Amanda smiled a mischievous gri
            n as she leaned her weight on her arms and squeezed Stephanie's boobies really hard. Stephanie's eyes opened wide in sheer joy and surprise at Amanda's boldness.</p><p>Stephanie raised up, wrapping her arms around Amanda, bringing her body against hers and kissed her. As Stephanie kissed her deeply, Amanda slowly dropped her hands off of Stephanie's breasts and wrapped her arms around Stephanie. She felt Stephanie's tongue touching her teeth, then her own tongue. It felt weird, but she was enjoying it. She felt Stephanie's fingernails lightly scratching her as they went up and down her back. The sensation made her break the kiss and shiver, it felt so incredible, ""Ooohh...I like that. It feels sooo good...."" Stephanie smiled as she continued to run her fingers up and down Amanda's back. Each time she did so, Amanda shivered with delight.</p><p>As much as she enjoyed this, Stephanie really wanted to cum, so she lowered Amanda backwards until she was laying down, then Stephanie layed on top of her, positioning her pussy on top of her thigh. She cradled Amanda's head in her hands as she kissed her. This time, she felt Amanda's tongue touching hers. She seemed cautious, afraid that she might cause Stephanie to gag. Stephanie moved her tongue forward, telling Amanda that it was okay. Her pussy was aching. She slowly rubbed it against Amanda's thigh and moaned at the pleasurable feeling that she so desperately sought. This felt too good. She kept doing it. Sliding further, pressing harder, moving faster. Amanda's leg became slippery from the juice flowing from Stephanie's pussy. Her breath was getting short so she pulled away from Amanda's lips and weakly dropped her head beside Amanda's head. Her thrusting grew fast and forceful.</p><p>'Slowly...Gently...You don't want to hurt her', she had to remind herself. She slowed down, pressing her pussy firmly into the soft thigh between her legs. She felt Amanda jerk, making a soft groan. She raised her head to see Amanda's face scrunched up, her eyes shut tightly, and her teeth clenched. Stephanie had to see this. This sweet, little girl getting off with her. Amanda was breathing fast. Every now and then, she would moan. Her arms slowly moving unconsciously across the sheets.</p><p>Then Amanda jerked her head back and loudly squealed as she threw her arms around Stephanie. That caused Stephanie's orgasm to hit. She pushed her face into the pillow, muffling her scream. As her orgasm subsided, she continued to gyrate her pussy as her body involuntarily jerked every few seconds, causing Amanda to cry out softly, ""Oh...oh...oh...oh...oh..."" Panting, Stephanie pulled her face from the pillow, turning it sideways to look at Amanda. Her eyes remained closed while her sides were heaving. Spying her tiny ear, Stephanie reached forward, taking her ear lobe between her lips. Already, she felt a second orgasm building. It was inevitable. The sheer lust that this little girl exuded. She stuck her tongue into Amanda's ear, causing her to squirm away, crying out, ""Eeeeeeee"" That did it! Again Stephanie pushed her face into the pillow, screaming out even louder as she rode the orgasmic wave roll
            ing through her body. Eventually, her thrusting became slower, and every now and then, she would twitch as the orgasm drained away. She laid still for a while, catching her breath. She turned to look at Amanda as she intermittently slid her pussy slowly along Amanda's leg. Amanda lay still, breathing deeply. Her eyes were closed.</p><p>""Amanda?..."", Stephanie quietly called. She didn't respond. She was fast asleep. Stephanie sat up to straighten out the blanket and pull it over them. She carefully layed her arm over Amanda's chest and watched Amanda sleep. She was so adorable...so beautiful. She lightly ran her fingers through her hair and kissed her cheek. She whispered, ""I'm never going back to that kind of life again. I don't want it anymore. All I want is you. I love you."" Lightly placing her leg in between Amanda's legs, she snuggled up against Amanda and fell asleep herself.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next morning, Amanda woke up. She was still tired, her eyes still half-closed. Looking at the sunlight coming in through the curtains, she stretched out her arms, yawning. She looked over at Stephanie. She was still asleep, but Amanda saw something that caught her attention. Her boobies. Amanda turned over on her side, staring at them. She gently squeezed them, trying not to wake Stephanie up. They were so soft. She pushed her face into them. 'Ohh...this feels sooo good' She used her hands to rub them against her face. She was really liking this. She ran her fingertip over the little bumps around the nipple, then pressed the nipple down into the skin and watched it pop back out. She remembered yesterday morning when Stephanie asked her to put it in her mouth and lick it and she remembered how much Stephanie enjoyed it. She opened her mouth, closing it over the nipple and ran her t
            ongue over it.</p><p>""Ooohhh..."", Stephanie moaned.</p><p>Amanda pulled back, looking at Stephanie grinning at her. Amanda exclaimed, ""Hey!...you're supposed to be asleep!""</p><p>""I can't with you making me feel so good"", Stephanie replied, ""Besides, I need to pee.""</p><p>Amanda raised up, threw her right leg across Stephanie and sat on her lap as Stephanie smiled up at her. Placing both of her hands on Stephanie's boobies as she leaned over Stephanie to look her in the eye, Amanda told her, ""Well, I'm not done with your boobies!..."", squeezing them for emphasis, ""so you're gonna have'ta wait.""</p><p>Amanda grabbed both of Stephanie's nipples, shaking them sideways so she could watch her boobies sway back and forth. Then she pulled the nipples slowly upwards, stretching away from Stephanie's body. She laid down flat on top of Stephanie, nestling her face in between them, pushing them against her cheeks, then rubbing her face into them.</p><p>Stephanie watched in amazement. She'd never seen such enthusiasm and sheer bliss as she was seeing now. It reminded her of when Beth would be really excited about a new toy that she had gotten for Christmas and the way she would play with it. Closing her eyes, she shuddered as the pleasure from Amanda's groping hands went straight to her pussy. She squeezed her legs together, trying to give some satisfaction to the itch she was feeling, but to no avail. She reached around Amanda's leg and waist to rub it. Better, but it left her feeling more aroused instead of satisfied. It definitely felt good, it just wasn't enough. She needed something inside her. Deep inside of her.</p><p>Her head was leaned back with her eyes closed. ""Amanda..."", she breathed out</p><p>""Hhmm""</p><p>""Could you...fuck me with your hand? Like you did in the bathroom at the gym.""</p><p>""Ywwannmeeoouuaahh""</p><p>""What?"", Stephanie opened her eyes and looked at Amanda with a puzzled look. Amanda had her face pushed deep into Stephanie's breast. As Stephanie watched in incredulity, Amanda raised up, Stephanie's breast stretching up, stuffed inside her mouth. Amanda opened her mouth dropping her breast.</p><p>""I said, you want me to what?!""</p><p>""Fuck me with your hand""</p><p>""You want me to stick my hand in your <em>pussy</em>?"", she whispered the word ""pussy""</p><p>""Yes!"", Stephanie desperately needed relief. Amanda laid down between Stephanie's legs. Stephanie spread her legs wide as Amanda looked at it and slowly pushed her hand into the pink folds. Although she had done this twice before, it still surprised her as to how she was able to fit her entire hand inside Stephanie's body in that way. Feeling the heat and slickness of the wet skin pressing against her hand, she couldn't help but feel that this was too weird; having her hand inside another person's body!</p><p>Stephanie pushed her hips upwards as she cried out, ""Oohh...oohh...oohh...oohh..."". Her pelvic muscles squeezing on the intrusion moving deep inside her. She threw her head back; her eyes shut tight, her teeth clenched as the intensity of the sensations overwhelmed her. ""Oohh..........GODDDD!......."", she groaned. Her whole body tensed up as she felt Amanda's hand moving inside her. When she raised her head and opened her eyes to see Amanda laying between her legs with a astonished look on her face, her arm sticking out of her pussy, she couldn't hold back anymore, screaming out, ""OOOOHHHSSSHHHHHIIIIIIITTTT!!....""</p><p>She jerked as her over-stimulated pussy felt Amanda's hand pulling out. ""Aahhhh..."", she cried out, her body convulsing as Amanda's hand rubbed against her pussy and clit as it was pulling out. Her body turned sideways in its spasming. This was too much! Finally, Amanda's hand was out and she collapsed back onto the bed limply. She was exhausted. She couldn't move. All she could do was breath in deep gulps of air, barely hearing Amanda say, ""Stephanie!...Be quiet!""</p><p>""Oohh...Fuck! That...felt...so...good!"", Stephanie mumbled as she still tried to catch her breath.</p><p>""I need to wash my hand now"", Amanda's voice came to her, ""You got that gooey stuff all over it.""</p><p>Stephanie laughed. She couldn't help it. Amanda was just too cute! OhGod!...she is cute! She felt the bed moving. She opened her eyes to see Amanda getting out of bed and picking up her T-shirt.</p><p>""Where are you going?"", she asked.</p><p>""I'm gonna wash this stuff off my hand"", she answered as she pulled Stephanie's T-shirt over her head.</p><p>""Why are you wearing my T-shirt?""</p><p>""Because it's already dirty and I don't want to get dressed."" The shirt hung down on her as she opened the door and went to the bathroom, washed her hand and came back. Stephanie was laying on her side, with her head propped up on her arm, watching her. Amanda looked all around the floor, ""Where are my clothes?""</p><p>""In the bathroom"", Stephanie answered.</p><p>""No they aren't""</p><p>""Mom must have washed them with the laundry""</p><p>Amanda looked at the baggy T-shirt she was wearing, ""I can't wear this! I don't have any panties""</p><p>""That's why I like it"", Stephanie told her, ""Although it's not as sexy as your clothes are.""</p><p>Amanda stared at the design on the shirt, ""What's Metallica?""</p><p>Stephanie smiled, ""There you go, acting sexy again.""</p><p>""Huh?"", asked Amanda</p><p>Stephanie went to the chest of drawers to grab a thong and tank top and put them on. She then came over, picked up her girlfriend and lovingly kissed her, ""Let's get some breakfast.""</p><p>*****</p><p>They went to the kitchen to see Mom and Beth eating waffles at the table. Dad was in the recliner reading the paper. ""Stephanie..."", Mom began in her lecture voice. Stephanie rolled her eyes, sighing. ""What did I tell you last night about hearing you say such disgusting things?! And screaming too?!""</p><p>""I can't help it, Mom!""</p><p>""Look, I know you get excited and you can't control what you say, but we don't want to hear that. Why can't you hold it down?""</p><p>""Well shit, Mom! When you have a little girl's hand shoved up your pussy, you try holding it down!"", Stephanie told her. Beth dropped her fork, staring at Amanda with her eyes and mouth open. Amanda and Mom repeated that stare at Stephanie.</p><p>Mom told her, ""If you can't control yourself, I can't have Amanda spend the night here anymore.""</p><p>Stephanie breathed out frustratingly, ""I'm sorry...It's just that...I try, but..."" She paused, not knowing what to say.</p><p>""It's not just me...or Beth..."", her mom explained, ""It's also for Amanda. You're embarrassing her.""</p><p>Stephanie turned to look at Amanda, ""I'm sorry Amanda. I don't mean to...""</p><p>""I know. It's okay"", Amanda replied, then she looked up at Mom, ""That's just how she is, Mrs Allred. It's not her fault.""</p><p>Mom nodded, ""I don't want her making you feel bad.""</p><p>""I know she doesn't mean it. She just says things without thinking"", Amanda explained to her.</p><p>Mom sighed, ""Okay, Amanda..."", then she asked Stephanie, ""Can you at least try harder?..."", and then she looked at Amanda, ""And can you remind her?""</p><p>""Okay"", Amanda told her. Mom went to her bedroom to get her purse. Stephanie went into the kitchen to make her and Amanda some waffles. Amanda sat down at the table beside Beth. Beth was still staring wide-eyed at her.</p><p>""What?"", Amanda asked nervously.</p><p>Beth glanced at the kitchen to make sure Stephanie was still in there, then whispered, ""Did you really have your hand in her pussy?""</p><p>Amanda lowered her head in embarrassment, before barely nodding her head. Beth's face was a mix of amazement and bewilderment, ""But...how...did it fit in there?""</p><p>""Well...hers is bigger and it was wet inside so my hand was able to slide in.""</p><p>Beth made a face as her eyes grew even wider, whispering, ""Uuugghh!...What did it feel like inside?!""</p><p>""Hot and wet...oh, and she kept squeezing my hand.""</p><p>Beth shook her head saying, ""That is too weird!"", then she heard Stephanie coming so she stopped talking.</p><p>Stephanie brought her and Amanda each a plate of waffles and they began to eat. Stephanie stared at Amanda as they ate so that Amanda asked, ""What?""</p><p>Stephanie told her, ""I'm just thinking.""</p><p>They went back to eating. Beth told Amanda, ""I'm glad you're back.""</p><p>Amanda smiled at her, ""Me too"", then at Stephanie. Stephanie smiled back. She loved Amanda's smile.</p><p>Beth finished her waffles, ""Do you want to play the Wii some more.""</p><p>""Sure!"" They both got up, put their dishes in the sink and ran to Beth's room. Stephanie resumed her thinking. She needed to talk with Amanda about something that she wanted to do, but she knew that Amanda would not be able to understand what she was talking about. Also, she needed her mom to buy something that she was sure her mom would object to and not want to buy. She slowly ate her waffles, trying to figure out how to do this. She couldn't think of a way to do this, so she would have to explain it as best she could so that Amanda would understand.</p><p>Stephanie got up and put her plate in the sink, then went to Beth's room. She peeked in and her mouth dropped open at what she saw. ""Oh fuck!"", she whispered. Beth and Amanda were playing ""We Dance"" on the Wii. Amanda was on the dance mat, wiggling her little ass and swaying her arms as she danced. Stephanie's eyes widened as her breathing deepened. She reached her hand down inside her panties, pushed them aside and slowly rubbed her clit in a circle. Watching Amanda dance so energetically pushed Stephanie beyond her control. She couldn't stop. She was standing in the hallway in plain view and she was going to cum right there. If her parents were to see her or if the two little girls cavorting before her were to turn around, she didn't know what she would say. 'Fuck the consequences! This is way too hot! I'm doing this!', she told herself as her hand moved faster. But then, the dance was ov
            er. Both girls stopped dancing and Beth went over to take out the disc.</p><p>""Aaahhh...', Stephanie silently groaned to herself in frustration, ""So close!' She stood there for a few seconds, telling herself to borrow Beth's ""We Dance"" game later. Then she remembered why she came there in the first place.</p><p>""Hey Amanda."" Amanda turned around ""I need to talk to you about something."" Amanda followed Stephanie into their room. Stephanie sat on the bed and Amanda sat next to her. Stephanie thought for a while and then said to her, ""There's something that I want to do with you...but I don't know if you'll want to.""</p><p>""What is it?""</p><p>""Well, you know how when we have sex, there's different positions that we'll get in?""</p><p>""Hmm-hmm""</p><p>""There's also toys that we can use...""</p><p>""Toys?"", Amanda was puzzled.</p><p>""They're not kid's toys...they're sex toys"", Stephanie paused. She knew that Amanda would not know what sex toys were, ""Do you know what a guy's dick looks like?""</p><p>Amanda shook her head.</p><p>""You do know that a guy doesn't have a pussy, right?""</p><p>""I know that their body is different than a girl's...like, they don't have boobies, but what's a dick?""</p><p>""Okay...remember when I asked you to stick your hand in my pussy?"" Amanda nodded. Stephanie continued, ""A dick is something that a guy has to stick in a girl's pussy."" Amanda looked totally bewildered.</p><p>Stephanie sighed. Amanda's ignorance was so adorable. She felt her lust beginning to rise again. Taking a deep breath, she told herself, 'Calm down. You can take care of that later.'</p><p>""Look..."", she pulled out her cell phone, ""I'm just going to show you some pictures so you'll know what I'm talking about."" She googled pictures of naked guys and showed them to Amanda. Amanda's eyes got really big and her mouth slowly opened in shock. Stephanie pointed to the screen, ""That's a dick. It gets hard and it goes inside a girl's pussy.""</p><p>Amanda was speechless, ""How...will...That's not gonna fit..."" She pulled up her shirt, looked at her pussy and looked back at the picture on the cell phone. She shook her head, ""I don't want that in me"", she said in a scared voice.</p><p>Stephanie laid her phone down telling her, ""I know. I don't want a guy's dick in you either. But, there's a fake dick made out of rubber called a dildo and they make them in different sizes. Let me show you."" She picked up her phone and googled dildos to show Amanda. ""See?"", she scrolled through the pictures, ""There's different sizes...Here's a really small one. I would like to get one for you to use on me, but not this one, it's too small. More like...this one."" She smiled as, once again, Amanda's eyes got really big.</p><p>Amanda asked, ""But how are you gonna put all of that...(pointing to the screen)...in there?...(pointing to Stephanie's pussy).</p><p>Stephanie chuckled, ""Oh...it'll fit. I would like to get one of these for you to use on me.""</p><p>""You want me to put that in you instead of my hand?""</p><p>""Yea. There's a way for you to wear it between your legs just like a guy.""</p><p>Stephanie turned off her phone and laid it down. She looked at Amanda for a few seconds and brushed a lock of hair from her eyes. She took a deep breath. She was nervous about what Amanda would say to what she was about to ask her. ""Amanda...I love you. I want to ask you something...and whatever you want is what we'll do."" Amanda nodded. Stephanie took another deep breath, ""I want to get another dildo, a much smaller one, so I can use it on you. I know you think it won't fit. It will, but I would need to do something first.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Your pussy is covered by a piece of skin called a hymen. The reason why you can put your hand inside my pussy is because my hymen is broken, but yours isn't. If I were to break it, then I would be able to put a dildo inside.""</p><p>""Will it hurt?...Breaking my hymen?""</p><p>Stephanie answered, ""Yes...a little and it will bleed a little. If you don't want to, we won't do it. But I would really like for you to do it for me.""</p><p>""Does it hurt for a long time?"", Amanda was worried.</p><p>""No, just for a few seconds.""</p><p>""How will you break it?"", Amanda wondered.</p><p>""Mom has a hairbrush that I can use to push the handle till it pokes through.""</p><p>""I don't want it to hurt. Will you hold me while you're doing it.""</p><p>""Of course"", Stephanie assured her.</p><p>""You really want me to do this?""</p><p>""Yes...but we won't if you don't want to.""</p><p>Amanda thought for a few seconds, ""If you want me to, then I will.""</p><p>Stephanie breathed out a sigh of relief and hugged her, ""Thank you Amanda...I know you don't understand, but a dildo feels really good. Do you remember how good I felt having your hand inside of me?""</p><p>""Yea...""</p><p>""It'll feel just as good to you. Do you want me to do it now?""</p><p>Amanda was nervous, ""I guess so...""</p><p>Stephanie kneeled on the floor in front of Amanda, ""Do you still want me to do this?""</p><p>Amanda hesitated, then nodded, saying quietly, ""I want to make you happy""</p><p>Stephanie said, ""I know you're scared, but I'm right here. Ready?""</p><p>Amanda nodded slightly. Stephanie kissed her, then picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. Closing the door, she set Amanda on the counter. She opened the drawer underneath, pulled out the hairbrush and set it on the counter. She lifted the over-sized Metallica shirt that Amanda was wearing and spread Amanda's legs. Stephanie kneeled down and admired the beauty of her tiny pussy. Then she open a bottle of baby oil and rubbed a little on the hairbrush handle and, parting Amanda's labia, she rubbed some throughout Amanda's pussy. Amanda watched her as she did this and inhaled sharply at feeling Stephanie's finger inside of her. Stephanie stood up, bringing her face close to Amanda's, ""Ready?""</p><p>Amanda nodded, but obviously scared. She threw her arms around Stephanie, holding onto her tightly and burying her face into Stephanie's chest. Stephanie put her left arm around her back while she stroked Amanda's face with her right hand, telling her, ""I'm right here. It'll only hurt for a few seconds and then it won't hurt anymore."" She picked up the hairbrush with her right hand, still holding onto Amanda with her left hand and slowly pushed it into Amanda's pussy. Amanda jerked at feeling it entering her and Stephanie said quietly, ""It's okay."" Amanda squeezed Stephanie tightly. The handle was against Amanda's hymen. Stephanie pushed the handle slightly harder till it went through. Amanda cried out softly, ""Aaagghh..."" When Stephanie saw the brush going through, she pulled it out, laying it on the counter.</p><p>""There. It's over, baby"", Stephanie stroked her cheek. Amanda pulled away and looked down at her pussy. There were a few drops of blood on the counter between her legs. Stephanie asked her, ""Are you okay?""</p><p>Amanda nodded, pulling her labia apart to look inside.</p><p>""Does it still hurt?"", Stephanie asked.</p><p>""Uh-uh. It didn't hurt as much as I thought it would. So...that's it?""</p><p>""That's it. You're not a virgin anymore"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>Amanda looked up at Stephanie, ""What's a virgin?""</p><p>""Someone who's never had sex.""</p><p>""But we've been having sex"", Amanda told her</p><p>""Yes, but...Never mind. Let me clean this up."" Stephanie pulled off some toilet paper, wiped off the blood, then washed the blood off of the hairbrush. She got a wet washcloth and carefully wiped the specks of blood off of the inside of Amanda's pussy, then stood up. Smiling down at her, she picked her up. She looked at her and told her, ""Now comes the hard part.""</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""Convincing Mom to buy us a pair of strap on dildos.""</p><p>*****</p><p>Stephanie carried Amanda to their room and turned on her laptop to look up ""strap on dildos"" to show Amanda what they look like and how they are used. Sitting on Stephanie's lap as Stephanie clicked on various pictures, Amanda's eyes were so wide, Stephanie started laughing. Then she pulled up strap on dildos on Amazon to check out sizes and prices. Stephanie told her, ""I'll want a big one, at least 7 inches, but for you, we're going to need something a bit smaller... probably 4 inches..."" She browsed through the selections, until..., ""Here's one. 4 inches. Flesh color. Perfect.""</p><p>Amanda looked closely at the picture on the screen. ""You want me to have that one?"", she asked.</p><p>""Yea"", Stephanie told her, ""You can't really know what it's like until you can pick it up and look at it."" Stephanie leaned back in her chair, wrapping her arms around Amanda. She breathed out, saying, ""Now how the hell am I going to ask Mom about buying these?""</p><p>Amanda wondered, ""Why don't you just ask her?""</p><p>""Because she'll think I'm a pervert...well, even more so than she already does. She doesn't want me to corrupt you. She thinks sex should be sweet and tender, and that girls should be...well, like Beth"", Stephanie looked at Amanda, ""You're like Beth, but I'm not.""</p><p>""I like you the way you are. I wouldn't want you to be like Beth.""</p><p>Stephanie smiled, ""What do you like about me?""</p><p>""You're strong. Nobody can tell you what to do. I like it when you hold me and make me feel safe. Also..."", Amanda hesitated.</p><p>""What?"", Stephanie asked smiling.</p><p>Amanda smiled shyly and saying quietly, ""I like it when you say bad words.""</p><p>""You like that?!""</p><p>Amanda nodded her head, giggling. Then she asked, ""What about me? What do you like...besides my butt?""</p><p>Stephanie chuckled, ""I like that you're a little girl. You don't know what dildos are...or parties...or Metallica. You like Disney and horses"", she stroked her finger across her cheek, ""You're not all pretentious like other girls. You don't wear makeup or jewelry or fancy clothes. You're just you. That's what I like about you."" Amanda smiled, then Stephanie added, ""...and of course, there's your ass."" Amanda smirked at her.</p><p>Stephanie stood up, holding her, ""Thank you for doing this. I thought it would scare you too much, but you did it to make me happy."" She kissed Amanda. ""Now, let's see what Mom thinks of this"", she said pessimistically. She carried Amanda into the living room. ""Uh Mom...I need to ask you something.""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>Stephanie looked at Dad, ""Uh...It's kind of personal. Can you come to my room?""</p><p>""Okay"", she said getting up. She followed Stephanie and Amanda to their room. Stephanie set Amanda down, then looked at Mom for awhile before speaking, ""I've been wanting something for me and Amanda. I've asked Amanda and she's okay with it...""</p><p>Mom interrupted, ""Why am I getting the feeling that I'm not going to like this?""</p><p>""Because you're not.""</p><p>Mom closed her eyes, ""What is it?""</p><p>""It's not illegal..."", Stephanie turned and looked at Amanda, ""...well, maybe a little illegal.""</p><p>Mom opened her eyes, ""What is it?!""</p><p>""A strap-on dildo for each of us.""</p><p>""WHAT?!""</p><p>""I've already told Amanda...""</p><p>""I can't believe you!"", Mom interrupted, ""Why would you want something so sleazy and repulsive?! Especially for Amanda! Why can't your lovemaking be romantic with...candles and soft music?""</p><p>Stephanie exclaimed, ""That's not who I am, Mom! I don't make love, I fuck! And if I was going to use a candle, it would not be for romantic lighting!""</p><p>Mom paused so she could calm down, ""Stephanie, you know a dildo will hurt her!""</p><p>""I found a small one to use on her and besides, she's not a virgin anymore.""</p><p>""Wha...? How is she not a virgin?"", Mom asked in disbelief.</p><p>""Your hairbrush. In the bathroom. Ten minutes ago.""</p><p>Mom couldn't speak. Her lips quivered, but no sound came out. She went and sat on the bed, looking like she was going to cry. Amanda went to her, quietly telling her, ""Mrs Allred...I wanted to do it. She talked to me about it and held me and made me feel safe while she did it. I wanted to because I want to make her happy. And I trust her with the step-on dillos.""</p><p>Mom chuckled, ""You mean strap-on dildos, dear."" Stephanie snickered. Mom looked at Stephanie, ""I know you're not going to do anything to hurt her."" She stood up, ""You really want this, Amanda?""</p><p>Amanda nodded, ""I trust Stephanie.""</p><p>""Don't you dare say anything about this to your mom!""</p><p>""Does this mean that you'll get them?"", Stephanie asked optimistically.</p><p>""I guess"", then she added, ""Other daughters ask their mothers for money to go to the movies. What does mine ask me for: strap-on dildos. Where were you wanting me to get them from, Stephanie?""</p><p>""Amazon. It's on my laptop."" Mom went to the laptop and looked at them. Stephanie pointed at the screen, ""This one is only 4 inches and really narrow so it shouldn't hurt Amanda.""</p><p>""And where's the one for you?"", Mom asked. Stephanie scrolled down the screen. ""Oh my God"", Mom whispered. She looked up at Stephanie, ""Your sick. You're a sick, disgusting pervert"", she looked back at the screen, ""You want Amanda to wear that and...Oh my God!"" She looked back at Stephanie who was grinning back at her, ""And the worst thing is that your making this sweet little girl as perverse as you."" She bowed her head and covered her eyes with her hand while she shook her head. Then taking a deep breath, she looked back at the screen and began ordering them.</p><p>Stephanie grinned immensely as she picked up Amanda and hugged her. ""So..."", asked Mom, ""What are you two going to be doing today before you have to take Amanda back home?""</p><p>""Fucking!"", Stephanie immediately answered.</p><p>""No! You've been doing entirely too much of that lately!"", Mom told her firmly, ""There's more to a relationship than sex. Oh...I know. Amanda, when I got your clothes out of the bathroom this morning, I noticed your shirt is torn. You need another one. Stephanie, take her to the mall and get something nice. And remember...Amanda's in charge.""</p><p>""Again?!"", Stephanie cried out in disbelief.</p><p>""Yes! Again!""</p><p>Stephanie glared down at Amanda as Amanda gloated at her in return.</p><p>*****</p><p>Ten minutes, Stephanie and Amanda were at the mall. Amanda, wearing one of Beth's T-shirts, excitedly said, ""Let's get a shirt from The Disney Store!""</p><p>Stephanie smiled at Amanda's enthusiasm and, taking her hand, walked to The Disney Store. When they got there, Amanda ran in excitedly while Stephanie followed behind. Amanda looked at the shirts while Stephanie looked at her.</p><p>After a while, Amanda brought two shirts to Stephanie, ""Which one do you like best?"" Stephanie looked at them, then told Amanda, ""They both look like shit."" A mother standing a few feet away with her five year-old, gaped at Stephanie's language. Amanda glowered at Stephanie, ""Well, you pick one then!""</p><p>Stephanie walked over and went through the shirts on the racks. Amanda watched and saw her smile at a shirt on the rack. She grabbed it and gave it to Amanda who held it up and looked at it. It was a white, thin shirt that was too small and said, ""Mommy's Little Princess"".</p><p>""This is too small"", Amanda told her.</p><p>""I know. Now your nipples will stick out.""</p><p>""I don't want my nipples sticking out!"", Amanda complained, ""You need to choose one of these"", she said, holding up the two previous shirts. Stephanie grimaced in disappointment, ""I guess the blue one.""</p><p>""Oohh...I like that one too."" She put the other shirt back along with the one that Stephanie got and then Stephanie bought it and they left.</p><p>Holding hands, they strolled through the mall, looking in various stores. Amanda gasped suddenly and stared ahead of them. She looked at Stephanie with a look of pure joy, ""<em>It's a puppy</em>! Can we go see it?!"", she asked. Before Stephanie could say anything, Amanda was dragging her across the way to a pet store. Amanda went up to the bin and petted him gently as the puppy scampered up the side of the wall, trying to crawl up into Amanda's arms</p><p>As Stephanie watched Amanda talking to the puppy and loving it, she sighed. Seeing Amanda so happy gave Stephanie a peaceful contentment. This is what she wanted for the rest of her life: for Amanda to be happy. Seeing Amanda's happiness with the puppy gave Stephanie just as much joy as Amanda was feeling. Amanda then had to look at the other puppies and the cats, but not the mice or snakes. When Amanda had her fill, they left and continued their trek through the mall.</p><p>As they past one shoe store, Amanda pulled Stephanie inside, ""Let's go in here."" Amanda went to look at some shoes on the wall. Stephanie leaned against the entrance doorway, with her arms crossed, watching Amanda.</p><p>One of the clerks, a young lady, came over to Stephanie, blocking her view of Amanda, ""Would you like to try something on?""</p><p>""Fuck off"", Stephanie muttered without even looking at her. The clerk's eyes got real big and she quickly turned around and went to help somebody else. Stephanie wasn't mad at her, she just didn't want to be bothered while she was admiring Amanda. Amanda was sitting down, bending over to put on a pair of shoes, the top of her panties peeking out from under her pants</p><p>""Stephanie?...What are you doing here?""</p><p>Stephanie turned and looked, wondering who called her. There was an older teenage girl, about her age, looking at her.</p><p>""Kari!..."", Stephanie stared at her in surprised.</p><p>""I didn't think I would ever see you again. You never returned my calls.""</p><p>""I know!"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""I miss you"", Kari reached out and touched Stephanie's shoulder with her finger and slowly dragged it down across her breast, ""Don't you miss me?...Don't you miss this?"", sticking out her chest.</p><p>Amanda turned around to show Stephanie the shoes she had tried on and stopped. There was a beautiful girl touching Stephanie's boobie with her finger. Her eyes widened and she began feeling really upset. Some girl was touching Stephanie's boobies! 'Those are my boobies!', she thought, 'She's touching my boobies!' Stephanie was the only girlfriend she ever had and for the first time, she felt the possibility of losing her to someone else...and it scared her.</p><p>She walked over, looking at the other girl. She was stunning, more than Amanda could ever hoped to be. Her hair was pristine, her boobies were big and her face.... Amanda knew that she didn't come anywhere close to being as beautiful as her. 'What does Stephanie see in me anyway?' As she came close, she heard the girl saying, ""...come over to my house later and we can...."" The girl paused, looking at Amanda ""What are you looking at?!"", she said in an ugly tone.</p><p>Amanda sadly stared at Stephanie as tears came to her eyes. She felt her heart breaking. There was no way Stephanie would ever want someone as ugly as her when she could have this beautiful girl standing before her.</p><p>""No"", Stephanie said in response to Kari's earlier request.</p><p>""Why not?! Think how much fun we used to have!"", Kari demanded</p><p>""Stephanie?..."", Amanda asked worriedly.</p><p>Kari glared at Amanda, telling her, ""Get lost, you stupid..."", then she stopped and looked back at Stephanie, ""How does she know your name?..."", she asked suspiciously, ""Is she with you?""</p><p>""She's my girlfriend"", Stephanie told her, her eyes narrowing.</p><p>""HER?!"", Kari pointed to Amanda, ""Why would you want an ugly little kid like her instead of..."" Kari's response was suddenly cut off as Stephanie's hand suddenly shot out and closed around her throat. Kari jerked and grabbed onto Stephanie's arm with both hands, desperately trying to free herself as she struggled to breath.</p><p>""DON'T!..."", Stephanie growled through her clenched teeth, her eyes flashing with anger, ""SHE..IS..MY..GIRLFRIEND! YOU..ARE..NOT!"" Then just as suddenly, she released her grip from Kari's throat. Kari was left, slightly slumped over, holding her throat and gasping for breath.</p><p>Stephanie grabbed Amanda's hand and pulled her along as Stephanie quickly walked away. Walking fast to keep up, Amanda could see that Stephanie was fuming. ""Stephanie?"", she asked, but Stephanie didn't answer. ""Where are we going?"", Amanda asked, but she still didn't answer. Amanda pulled back on Stephanie's hand. Stephanie turned around, glaring at her. ""Stephanie...Please tell me what's going on. Who was that girl?""</p><p>Stephanie didn't move, but continued to glare at Amanda. Seeing Amanda's hurt and worried expression caused Stephanie's fury to slowly drain away. Her glaring face slowly dissolved to one of sadness. She walked over to a nearby bench and sat down. Amanda sat next to her, ""Who was that girl, Steph?""</p><p>Stephanie sighed, ""Do you remember that first day that we met, you asked me if I've ever had a girlfriend and I told you that I've been with a few girls before?""</p><p>Amanda nodded, ""Umm-hmm""</p><p>""Well...that was one of them...Kari.""</p><p>""She was your girlfriend?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""I don't know..."", Stephanie stared off into the mall, ""She goes to another school and I met her last year. We would get together to make out and have sex. I really liked her.""</p><p>Amanda tried to not be hurt, but it was hard to when you just learned that your girlfriend, whom you love with all of your heart, used to be in another girl's arms. Stephanie had told her this from the very beginning, but it still hurt. She wanted to be the only girl that Stephanie had ever been with, like it was with her. ""What happened?"", she asked.</p><p>Stephanie didn't answer. She just sat there, hunched over with her elbows on her knees, continuing to stare out. When Amanda thought that she wasn't going to answer, Stephanie said, ""We were at a party. I had gone to get us some drinks and when I got back, she was kissing another girl. I kinda lost it...Police were called...Went home...She called the next day, but I didn't answer. She kept trying to get back together, but I kept seeing her with that other girl, so I checked out. Stopped talking to her...Stopped talking to everyone. Was really depressed for a while. Fell in with that crowd that Mom doesn't like...you know,...the ones at the party"", Stephanie paused, then continued more optimistically, ""But the next year, I met the most beautiful girl...way hotter than Kari. Man, she turned me on! She pulled me out of the shit that I was in and made me feel alive. And it wasn't just the sex,...it was everythin
            g about her.""</p><p>This was too much for Amanda. Her feelings of inadequacy overwhelmed her. First, she found out that her girlfriend used to be with another girl who was absolutely gorgeous, now Stephanie just told her there was an even more beautiful girl than that! The way that Stephanie was talking about this new girl, it was obvious that she still had feelings for her. Amanda was really hurt. She knew she wasn't pretty. That no one liked her. But she thought that with Stephanie... ""Do you love her?"", she asked, tears coming to her eyes.</p><p>Stephanie sat up and looked at her, ""Yea""</p><p>Amanda wiped the tears from her eyes, ""Who is she?""</p><p>Stephanie looked at her smiling, ""You.""</p><p>Amanda stopped wiping her eyes and looked up at Stephanie, ""Me?""</p><p>""You.""</p><p>""You think I'm way hotter than Kari?""</p><p>Stephanie leaned in close to her, ""What do you think?""</p><p>Amanda began crying again, but this time, from relief. All this time, she was thinking how ugly she was compared to Kari and now.... Amanda threw her arms around Stephanie, squeezing her tightly. Stephanie brushed Amanda's hair back, causing Amanda to look up. ""What's this for?"", Stephanie asked.</p><p>""Because...I thought...Never mind."" She pushed her face back into Stephanie's shoulder. The jealousy that she had felt was terrible. It reminded her of how she felt when Stephanie left her last night when her mom discovered them kissing. It was as if Stephanie had died and she could never see her or talk to her again. She never wanted to feel that way again. She pulled back and looked at Stephanie. Stephanie smiled down at her. Amanda had to know, ""Why do you think I'm way hotter than Kari? She's perfect! Her face, her hair, her legs, her boobies are a lot bigger than mine....""</p><p>""Because you are. I love everything about you, especially your boobs. More important than that is, you love me. Kari never loved me. She just loved the sex.""</p><p>""Do you ever miss her?""</p><p>""No. Believe me, she's got nothing on you"", Stephanie thought back to Amanda dancing to the Wii game.</p><p>""So...What are we going to do now?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""I have an idea"", Stephanie grinned at her</p><p>""No, we're not doing that! Not till we get home"", Amanda told her.</p><p>""It's something else"", Stephanie said as she took Amanda's hand and got up.</p><p>""What is it?""</p><p>""Foreplay"", Stephanie told her as she led them in the direction of the video game arcade.</p><p>They walked into the arcade. There were lots of kids and lots of noise. Stephanie walked along, leading Amanda, till she saw what she wanted. Dance Dance Revolution.</p><p>She turned to Amanda, ""D'you wanna play it?""</p><p>""Yea! I love this game!"", Amanda stepped on the pad and waited for Stephanie to put the quarters in. When the game started, Amanda was surprised to see that Stephanie only chose one player. ""Aren't you gonna play?""</p><p>""Yea, but not on this.""</p><p>Amanda wondered, ""What are you going to play then?""</p><p>""Myself.""</p><p>Amanda's eyes bugged out, ""You can't do that here!""</p><p>""Why not?!"", Stephanie asked sternly.</p><p>""Because I'm in charge and I say no!""</p><p>Stephanie stared at Amanda, ""I fucking hate having a babysitter!""</p><p>""Well...it's ta keep ya outta trouble"", Amanda told her. Stephanie sighed frustratingly. ""Look, stand right there (pointing to beside her) and you can watch me play. I'm really good"", Amanda told her as she pressed ""Play"".</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>""How do you know?"", Amanda asked as the game started and her feet mimicked the arrows on the screen.</p><p>""Because I was about to cum as I watched you and Beth play that Wii game.""</p><p>Amanda jerked her head at Stephanie in surprise, then back to the screen, ""Were you watching us?!""</p><p>""I was watching you.""</p><p>""And you were playing with yourself right there in front of your parents?""</p><p>""Hmm-hmm. I couldn't help it. You looked so hot, I had to do it"", Stephanie watched her dreamily, slowly saying ""Kinda like you're doing now.""</p><p>Amanda glanced at her. Stephanie's face had that look on it again. Amanda had always enjoyed how Stephanie was attracted to her. It made her feel beautiful. But now, she was feeling something different. She was feeling...sexy. Knowing that Stephanie was fantasizing about having sex with her caused Amanda to enjoy the feeling of being desired. 'Why am I feeling this?', she thought, 'Maybe it's because no one has ever wanted me before. Maybe I want her to want me.'</p><p>She did know that she was liking the idea that she could make Stephanie feel that way. Even though she knew she shouldn't tease Stephanie like this, something inside her wanted to. She turned to look at Stephanie, grinning at her. Stephanie's eyes widened as her mouth slowly opened. Amanda began exaggerating her moves, putting her hands on her hips and glancing at Stephanie every now and then.</p><p>Stephanie stared in awe as Amanda hopped around on the pad. She wasn't quite sure, but from the way that Amanda kept smiling at her and putting her hands on her hips, it seemed like she was trying to be seductive, in her own awkward way. It was obvious that Amanda didn't know how to dance seductively, she looked more goofy than sexy. But, she was definitely trying, and that is what turned Stephanie on. It would not have been as sexy if she knew what she was doing. Stephanie's stared intensively. This was even hotter than when Amanda was dancing to the Wii, because now, Amanda was deliberately trying to turn her on. Her pussy was aching to be touched. She squeezed her thighs together to provide some relief, but it didn't do any good. God, she needed to fuck Amanda so bad. Finally, the game ended.</p><p>Stephanie took Amanda's hand. ""Did you like it?"", Amanda asked as they walked out of the arcade.</p><p>Stephanie looked down at Amanda, ""Why did you do that?""</p><p>Amanda said, ""I know I shouldn't have, but when you told me that you got excited watching me dance earlier,...I...just kinda wanted to.""</p><p>""Don't be sorry"", Stephanie told her, ""I loved it.""</p><p>""You did?! You really liked it?!"" Amanda asked excitedly.</p><p>""Yea!""</p><p>""I'm so happy that you liked it"", Amanda's voice became sadder, ""I know I wasn't any good, but I've never done anything like that before and didn't know what to do.""</p><p>Stephanie stopped and kneeled down in front of her, ""Amanda, you are the sexist dancer I've ever seen. Now let me take you home to show you how sexy you really are."" Amanda grinned at Stephanie's praise. They left the mall and Stephanie drove them home.</p><p>*****</p><p>Stephanie and Amanda walked inside. ""Hello Stephanie...Amanda"", her dad greeted her.</p><p>""Hey, Dad"", Stephanie replied nonchalantly.</p><p>""Hello, Mr Allred"", Amanda said cheerfully.</p><p>""Did you have fun at the mall?""</p><p>""Yes! I got a really cute shirt and did you know Stephanie likes my dancing!"", Amanda told him proudly.</p><p>Mom walked in from the back yard, ""Ooohh Amanda...What a beautiful shirt!""</p><p>""I know! Isn't it cute! It's the seven dwarves! Bashful's my favorite!"", Amanda gushed.</p><p>Stephanie looked at her in amazement. <em>'Doesn't she know that I want to fuck</em>?!', she thought. ""Amanda! You can do this later!"", Stephanie sternly told her.</p><p>""Okay Steph...Ooh, I almost forgot! There was the cutest puppy over there!""</p><p>""Really?!"", Mom asked.</p><p>""It had the most beautiful eyes and....""</p><p><em>'Why do they have to talk now</em>?!', Stephanie thought. She stood there waiting on Amanda, but she kept talking about her shirt, and the adorable puppy, and how she loved Dance Dance Revolution and so on. It went on and on till finally, Stephanie exclaimed, ""Mom, I need Amanda to come to our room!""</p><p>""Well...okay, honey. What are you two going to be doing in there?"", Mom asked.</p><p>Stephanie looked at her with an incredulous expression, ""What do you think, Mom?""</p><p>Mom stared at her, ""Is that all you ever think of?""</p><p>""No...but it's what I'm thinking of now!</p><p>""You two can't just be having sex all the time! You need to be doing other things"", her mom told her.</p><p>""I tried to do something else, but Amanda was teasing me at the mall.""</p><p>""Don't blame Amanda for...""</p><p>""Mrs Allred..."", Amanda spoke out. Mom turned to look at Amanda. ""Stephanie's right..."", Amanda said meekly, ""It is kinda my fault. I was trying to look sexy when I was playing Dance Dance Revolution.""</p><p>""Amanda?..."", Mom asked in disbelief, ""You're supposed to be keeping Stephanie out of trouble.""</p><p>""I know. I just wanted to..."", Amanda looked at the floor.</p><p>Mom came over and hugged her, ""I'm not mad at you. It's just that...well...I'm shocked for one thing. You're supposed to be the normal one in this relationship. Why would you want to do that, sweetie?""</p><p>""Well...Stephanie told me that I looked sexy when me and Beth were dancing with her Wii and it made me feel good. I just trying to look sexy for her.""</p><p>""Amanda...There's nothing wrong with that. Everyone likes to feel sexy for someone they love. You were just trying to please her."" She smiled and tousled Amanda's hair, then she went to the kitchen to make lunch for Beth.</p><p>Amanda went to Stephanie to their room. As Stephanie was about to close the door, she told Amanda, ""I'm going to pee."" She walked out of the room and into the bathroom. When she came back, she stopped and smiled. Amanda was in the bed, curled up under the blanket with just her head sticking out, obviously naked. Stephanie closed the door and walked over, kneeling down so she was eye to eye with Amanda.</p><p>""Are you naked under there?"", she asked quietly while trying not to laugh at how endearing Amanda was. Stephanie pulled the blanket partly up and looked underneath. Amanda was naked and had her knees curled up to her with her arms over her chest, covering her body. She looked cold, blushing as Stephanie looked at her. ""Are you cold?"", she asked quietly. Amanda nodded. ""Do you want me to keep you warm?"" Amanda nodded again. Stephanie stood up, pulling off her jacket and boots, then slowly undressed herself, watching Amanda's eyes stare at her body.</p><p>When she was naked and about to get into the bed, Amanda asked shyly, ""Can you turn on the radio?"" Stephanie laughed quietly to herself as she knew why Amanda wanted some background noise. She went over and turned it on, then pulled back the blanket and got in beside Amanda.</p><p>Lying on her left side, she reached out with her arm, touching Amanda's arm while Amanda scooted next to her, nestling her face in between Stephanie's breasts. Stephanie heard her sigh in contentment and felt her arm around her waist. Stephanie closed her eyes, wrapping both arms around Amanda and stroking the back of her head. She felt Amanda's kisses on her skin. Stephanie's right hand slowly slid down her back till she felt the slight rise and the soft divide of her butt. She slowly squeezed her hand around one butt cheek, pushing her fingers into the crack and probing her warm anus. She brought her finger to her nose, inhaling Amanda's scent on it, before sticking it quickly in her mouth to wet it and placing it back onto her anus. She gently pushed, ever so slowly, so it wouldn't hurt. She felt the sphincter muscles tighten around her finger as Amanda quietly gasped. She waited, letting Amanda get used to it before
            putting it in a little further. Amanda didn't say anything, she just continued to rub her face over Stephanie's boobs. Stephanie slowly pushed her finger a little deeper until she knew it was inside.</p><p>She grasped Amanda's butt cheek and squeezed it, keeping her finger inside while carefully moving it slightly back and forth.</p><p>Amanda moaned quietly and her butt cheeks clenched onto Stephanie's fingers. Stephanie kissed the top of her head, whispering, ""You are so beautiful...and sexy.""</p><p>Amanda pulled her face out of Stephanie's cleavage, saying, ""Your finger's gonna stink.""</p><p>""So sexy..."", Stephanie repeated, leaning closer and kissing her. Amanda wrapped her arms around her neck, as they kissed long and hard. Amanda's left arm moved down to Stephanie's waist and tried to pull Stephanie on top of her. Stephanie broke their kiss, asking, ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""I want you on top of me.""</p><p>""Why?"", Stephanie snickered as she carefully rolled on top of Amanda so that she was laying on her.</p><p>""Raise up a little bit..."", Amanda said, not looking at her, but down at Stephanie's boobs. Perplexed as to what Amanda wanted, Stephanie raised herself onto her hands and knees. ""No...no...That's too much. Come back down some..."" Stephanie didn't know what Amanda was doing, but she didn't care. Her eagerness was so adorable, it became part of the foreplay. Stephanie bent down a little. ""Okay...right there...Now move forward a little bit..."" Smiling, Stephanie inched forward. Now Stephanie saw what Amanda was trying so hard to do! Stephanie's boobs were hanging just above Amanda's face. As Stephanie watched, Amanda grabbed both boobs and squeezed them hard, rubbing the nipples over her face.</p><p>'Oh shit! She's even more perverted than me!', Stephanie laughed to herself. She could hear Amanda breathing deeply as she rubbed the nipples on her lips before putting them in her mouth. Stephanie closed her eyes as her body relaxed. Her breathing quickened and her head dropped. She felt the strength draining from her arms. ""Oh...God!..."", she cried, ""How do you do that?!..."" She raised up, feeling her boobs being pulled. She looked down at Amanda. Amanda was holding on to both of her nipples, stretching her boobs out. ""Nooooo...."", Amanda cried, ""I'm not done yet.""</p><p>""Let me turn around..."", Stephanie said hoarsely. She raised up and turned around so that she was on top of Amanda in a 69 position.</p><p>When Amanda saw Stephanie's pussy hovering above her face, she remembered what happened yesterday: Stephanie squirted all over her face. ""No!...I don't want that yucky stuff on me"", she told Stephanie, ""I'll get on top of you.""</p><p>Stephanie got off of Amanda and layed on her back as Amanda swung her leg over Stephanie and layed herself flat on top of her. Amanda looked at Stephanie's pussy, then looked over her shoulder at Stephanie, ""D'ya want me to lick it or stick my hand in it?""</p><p>Stephanie couldn't answer right away. She was too busy laughing quietly at Amanda's question. ""Only from a little girl."", she said to herself, then told Amanda, ""Do whatever you want to."" Grabbing onto Amanda's waist, she pulled her ass into her face. Closing her eyes, she inhaled Amanda's scent deeply. ""Oh...Amanda..."", she softly cried, kissing the inside of both butt cheeks before nuzzling her face deep in her crack.</p><p>She felt her own pussy being touched. 'Is that her finger or her tongue?', Stephanie asked herself, 'I think it's...Oh yea!...That's definitely her tongue. Shit! I wish I could watch her.' Stephanie gazed at Amanda's tiny butthole. It was so beautiful. Stephanie couldn't get enough of it. She felt its softness with her finger, tracing it around.</p><p>She then turned her attention to Amanda's pussy. She kissed it several times before keeping her mouth on it. She stuck out her tongue, sliding it up and down before pushing it inwards. Her tongue felt the moist heat radiating from within her little girl's sweet pussy as she kept it there for a while before moving to her tiny clit. She felt the touching that her own pussy was receiving from Amanda stop as Amanda began quietly moaning. Stephanie put her finger to Amanda's pussy and slowly pushed it in. Before, she could only push in an inch to her first knuckle. Now her whole finger slid slowly in. Amanda's legs stiffened. Stephanie slowly pulled her finger out and then pushed it in again, while she kept her lips closed around her clit, tickling it with her tongue. Amanda's moans became louder, more erratic. Her pelvis pushed against Stephanie's mouth, relaxed, then pushed again, and again.</p><p>'Oh fuck!...She's actually humping herself against me!', Stephanie thought with sheer delight. And she was. As her body quivered, she thrusted her hips rhythmically as Stephanie held Amanda's ass in place against her mouth. Amanda's moans turned into loud cries as her hands grabbed Stephanie's legs and squeezed hard. Stephanie felt Amanda push her pussy hard against her mouth and then froze. Loud guttural moans came from Amanda's mouth as Stephanie's mouth tasted the sweet, warm juice flowing out of Amanda's pussy. Stephanie kept her mouth there, gently licking it. Suddenly Amanda rolled off of Stephanie, onto her back, as the sensations became too much. She layed there gasping for breath as her body quivered.</p><p>Stephanie raised up, looking at her. Her eyes were closed and her sides were heaving as she layed there. Stephanie crawled over and layed down beside her, cradling her body. Stephanie, propped up on her left elbow, stroked Amanda's cheek and kissed her forehead as she rested.</p><p>After a while, Amanda slowly opened her eyes and, still panting, grinned at Stephanie, ""Wow..."", she whispered, ""That felt...sooo good."" Stephanie continued to glide her fingers across Amanda's body. After a minute, Amanda told her, ""I need to make you cum now. Lay down.""</p><p>Smiling to herself over Amanda's boldness, Stephanie layed down with her legs spread and her head raised up on the pillow. She wasn't about to miss this. Amanda layed down right in front of her pussy and used her fingers to spread Stephanie's outer lips apart so she could get a good look at it. Using her finger to explore it, she asked Stephanie, ""How come mine doesn't have these floppy things like yours does?""</p><p>Stephanie quietly laughed to herself, 'Oh damn, is she cute!', then she answered, ""I'm bigger than you. And every girl has them, it's just that yours are smaller.""</p><p>Amanda continued her exploring and prodding with her finger, then she moved her head closer and stuck out her tongue, and began licking Stephanie's clit. What she lacked in skill, she more than made up in enthusiasm, causing Stephanie to fully relax. Her licking would sometimes be on her clit and other times, it would be off to the side. Stephanie's orgasm would build, then subside, then build again, then subside. Amanda's inexperience was not enabling her to cum, but what did cause her to cum was when Amanda's bright eyes and her wide grin peeked up at Stephanie to see if she was enjoying it. That pushed her over the edge. Resisting the urge to grab and hold Amanda's head onto her clit, she grabbed the bed sheet instead as her orgasm came over her, crying out, ""OOHHHGODDDDD....."" Her fingers clenched tightly together as Amanda kept licking her over-sensitive clit, causing her body to spasm. Then Amanda suddenly stopped in th
            e middle of Stephanie's orgasm. Stephanie quickly moved her fingers to her clit and began to furiously rub it as her orgasm continued.</p><p>When Amanda felt a warm liquid splashing on her chin, she quickly pulled away so she wouldn't get wet. She watched in fascination as Stephanie rubbed her clit and squirted all over the bed. Then, Stephanie's arm dropped limply to her side and she layed there, breathing heavily. Amanda looked at the large wet spot on the bed between Stephanie's legs, then she crawled up, straddling Stephanie's body, and layed down on top of her, waiting for her to finish resting.</p><p>When Stephanie finally opened her eyes, Amanda smiled and told her, ""You made a big mess on the bed.""</p><p>""It was worth it."" Stephanie grinned at her and stroked her head. Then placing her hands under Amanda's armpits, she pulled Amanda closer to her so she could kiss her. Amanda kissed her just as passionately while Stephanie's hands glided up and down her back, causing her to shiver in delight. Amanda laid her head on Stephanie's chest as her hands slowly stroked Stephanie's shoulders. Stephanie wrapped her arms around Amanda lovingly while they rested. She felt so relaxed, so contented. She wanted to spend the rest of her life right here, with Amanda in her arms.</p><p>*****</p><p>""Stephanie, it's time for Amanda to go home"", Mom's voice came through the door. Amanda picked up her head to look at the door and then at Stephanie.</p><p>""We're not done!"", Stephanie exclaimed loudly, ""It's still daylight outside!""</p><p>""You've had Amanda all weekend. She needs to spend time with her mom before school tomorrow"", Mom told her.</p><p>Stephanie turned to the door, yelling, ""SHE CAN WAIT!""</p><p>Amanda turned Stephanie's face back and kissed her, ""It's okay. We'll see each other at school.""</p><p>""How am I going to sleep without you?"", Stephanie asked as Amanda layed her head down and snuggled against her. Stephanie's hands cupped her tiny ass, her fingers tracing lines along her crack. Amanda stared at Stephanie's breast while poking it with her finger. Her finger went to the nipple, lightly grazing it....</p><p>KNOCK...KNOCK ""Stephanie...Come on!"", her Dad's voice interrupted them.</p><p>Stephanie breathed out angrily in frustration. Amanda said quietly, ""I guess we need to go."" She got out of bed and got dressed, as Stephanie watched her. As Amanda's beautiful body disappeared under her clothes, Stephanie reluctantly sat up and pulled her clothes on. When they were both dressed, they went to the living room.</p><p>Mom came out of the kitchen and hugged her, ""I'm so glad that you were able to stay with us, Amanda. Do you think your mom will let you come over when school lets out?""</p><p>""I'll ask her.""</p><p>""Okay. Well, have a good night"", Mom then looked at Stephanie, who was clearly not happy, and tried to cheer her up, ""You'll see her tomorrow. Try not to be upset.""</p><p>Stephanie didn't feel any better. Going to the car, Stephanie drove them to Amanda's house. When they pulled up, Stephanie didn't move.</p><p>Amanda asked her, ""Aren't you going to come in with me?""</p><p>Stephanie's voice was distant, ""I really don't feel like seeing your mom. Because of her, I almost lost you. It's also because of her that you're sleeping here instead of with me.""</p><p>""She's my mom. And it's not like I'm never gonna see you again"", Amanda took her hand, trying to make her happy.</p><p>""What about me? What's she gonna think if I come inside with you?""</p><p>""Your mom already talked to her about us. It'll be okay.""</p><p>""Me and your mom were pretty mad at each other"", Stephanie told her, the image still fresh in her mind.</p><p>""She knows that I love you"", Amanda said getting out of the car. Stephanie reluctantly got out of the car and they both walked up to the door. Amanda unlocked the door and walked inside, calling out, ""Mom! I'm home!""</p><p>Ms Carrington came out of the hallway, ""Hello sweetheart...Oh...hi..."" She stopped when she saw Stephanie. Despite how both Amanda and Stephanie's mother told her that Stephanie would never hurt Amanda, Ms Carrington still had her doubts. Listening to her boots thud against the floor and seeing the steely gaze that Stephanie was giving, scared her. She was so much bigger than Amanda. What would she do if Amanda were to ever make her angry?</p><p>""Mom...Look at my new shirt!"", Amanda exclaimed excitedly, ""Stephanie got it for me when we were at the mall. Then we walked around and looked at stuff...Ohh, they had the cutest puppy over there, right Steph?""</p><p>Stephanie didn't say anything. She just stared coldly at the woman who tried to take her girlfriend away last night. Amanda turned and looked at her, ""Steph?"" Stephanie still didn't answer. The memory of what happen last night was burning too strong for her to extinguish it. ""Steph...What are you doing?"" Amanda pulled her hand to get her attention. But Stephanie didn't move so then Amanda squeezed it hard.</p><p>""Hey!"", she said, glaring down at Amanda.</p><p>""What's wrong?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""Nothing.""</p><p>""You need to forget about what happened last night and accept her, okay?"", Amanda told her. Stephanie looked back at Amanda's mom. Ms Carrington watched Stephanie nervously as Stephanie stared back at her, her eyes narrowing. ""Stephanie!"", Amanda exclaimed, but Stephanie didn't hear her. Amanda scowled and pinched her hand.</p><p>Stephanie suddenly picked Amanda up, her eyes flashing angrily. ""You know, that hurts!"", she growled.</p><p>Ms Carrington ran over fearfully, ""PUT HER DOWN!""</p><p>""MOM! It's okay"", Amanda turned around, putting out her hand towards her mother, ""She's not going to hurt me.""</p><p>""How do you know?""</p><p>""She won't. This is just the way she is. She's not mad at me, she's just upset about what happened here last night"", Amanda turned back to Stephanie, ""You need to calm down and forget about last night. This is my mother. We're starting over.""</p><p>Stephanie's anger slowly left. She nodded and set Amanda back down.</p><p>Amanda turned to her mom, ""This is my girlfriend and she loves me. It seems like she's mad at me, but she's not. It's just that...she can be a little moody.""</p><p>Ms Carrington said, ""A little moody?! But what if...""</p><p>Amanda walked over to her mom, ""You don't need to be afraid of her. I'm not.""</p><p>Ms Carrington glanced at Stephanie warily, while Stephanie stared back at her, ""Okay...okay...""</p><p>""We're going to hang out in my room for a while.""</p><p>""Okay dear. Supper will be ready in half an hour."" Still keeping an eye on Stephanie, Ms Carrington went back to the kitchen.</p><p>Taking Stephanie's hand, Amanda walked to her room. She went to her chest of drawers to pick out the clothes she was going to wear to school the next morning. Stephanie sat on the bed, her head leaning against the wall with one foot propped up as she admired Amanda bending over to pick out her panties. Once Amanda had her clothes set aside, she came and sat between Stephanie's legs, leaning back against her. Stephanie wrapped her arms around her and kissed the top of her head. Stephanie felt Amanda's soft skin through her T-shirt as she kissed the side of her neck.</p><p>""Stephanie?""</p><p>""Huh.""</p><p>""Do you think Kari is beautiful?""</p><p>Stephanie turned to look at her, ""Why would you ask that?""</p><p>""I just wanted to know"", Amanda looked down at Stephanie's arm and stroked it with her finger, not saying anything for a while. Then she quietly said, ""It scared me when I saw her talking to you. I thought...."", she faltered.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Amanda kept looking down at Stephanie's arm, continuing to trace lines with her finger, instead of answering. ""What?"", Stephanie repeated</p><p>""...I thought you were going to leave me for her.""</p><p>Stephanie turned Amanda so that Amanda was looking at her. ""Amanda, you know how beautiful you are...and how much I love you.""</p><p>Amanda said, ""I know...but why do you think I'm beautiful when I'm not.""</p><p>""Because you are. Just because someone looks beautiful doesn't mean that they really are beautiful. Your personality, and who you are...that's what makes you beautiful, not just how you look.""</p><p>""She said I was an ugly little kid"", Amanda said sadly.</p><p>""And that's why she's not beautiful. You are a kid, but you're more beautiful than any other girl. That's why I love you."" Stephanie kissed her as Amanda wrapped her arms tightly around her.</p><p>They held each other for a while until they heard Amanda's mom calling, ""Amanda...supper's ready.""</p><p>Amanda pulled back and said, ""I need to go eat...and then afterwards, me and Mom watch a movie. It's what we do on Sunday nights. But I'll see you tomorrow. I love you.""</p><p>""I love you, too"", Stephanie said before kissing her again. As they kissed, Stephanie's hands instinctively slid up under Amanda's shirt. Amanda pulled back, giggling, ""We can't do that here. Tomorrow. After school. Our room.""</p><p>Stephanie sighed, but not unhappily. Amanda got off the bed and taking Stephanie's hand, they walked to the front door where they gave each other one final kiss before Stephanie drove back to her house.</p><p>*****</p><p>It was early in the morning, when Beth's mom came into her room to get her up for school. ""Sweetheart...Time to get up."" Beth stretched her arms and yawned, then sat up. ""What would you like for breakfast?"", Mom asked her.</p><p>""Umm...cereal""</p><p>""Okay. Get dressed"", she told her as she left the room.</p><p>Within 45 minutes, Beth quickly got dressed, ate, and was soon sitting at her desk in her classroom. She noticed that her teacher, Mrs Woodbury wasn't there. She had been pregnant and everyone knew that she was going to have her baby soon. Now, there was a new lady at her desk and her name was written on the board: Ms Lewis.</p><p>""Okay, class..."", she called out. Everyone quieted down. ""Your teacher, Mrs Woodbury is taking some time off to have her baby. My name is Ms Lewis. I moved here a few days ago from Chicago and I'm looking forward to being your new teacher. Everyone please take out your math book and turn to page 39....""</p><p>Beth stared at Ms Lewis. She was about the same age as her mother, quite a bit more overweight, and absolutely beautiful. Her eyes were bright and sparkling, her hair was short, blond and curly, her butt was really big, but what really stood out about her was her boobs. They were huge. No, more than huge. They were gigantic.</p><p>""Excuse me...um, Beth, is it? Can you turn to page 39, please?""</p><p>Red-faced, Beth opened her math book. As Ms Lewis began teaching about multiplying, Beth wasn't able to follow along. She kept glancing at Ms Lewis instead of the multiplication problems in her book. That's how it went for the rest of the day. She couldn't keep her eyes off of her and every time Ms Lewis would call on her, she became self-conscience and would sink down in her seat instead of answering. At lunch, instead of playing on the playground with her friends, all she did was sit on one of the swings, watching Ms Lewis on the bench with another teacher. 'Why do I like her?', she wondered, 'I'm not gay. Am I? Amanda and my sister are gay. Maybe I am too.' When school ended, she thought about what she was feeling as she walked home, but was still confused as to why she was having these thoughts and what she was supposed to do about them.</p><p>When she got home, her mother greeted her, ""Hi, honey""</p><p>""Hi, Mom""</p><p>""How was school?""</p><p>""We have a new teacher.""</p><p>""You do? What happen to Mrs Woodbury?""</p><p>""She had her baby. Our new teacher is Ms Lewis and she's really nice. Not just nice...she's smart, funny and really beautiful.""</p><p>""Really?!"", her mom asked, snickering. She never heard Beth describe any of her teachers in such a flattering way before.</p><p>The next day was the same, she was too distracted to concentrate on her work. She noticed that she was particularly distracted whenever Ms Lewis bent over and she was able to see some of her cleavage at the top of her blouse. Ms Lewis had to keep asking her to pay attention. After school let out, she wondered, 'This is driving me crazy! What can I do? I know...I'll ask Amanda. After all, she knows what it's like and she has a girlfriend.'</p><p>When she got home, it was only 2:55 PM. Amanda wouldn't be home for over an hour.</p><p>Beth opened her backpack and pulled out her books to do her homework. She began working, occasionally thinking of Ms Lewis. She finished her math problems and opened her social studies book to read chapter 4.</p><p>She was almost finished when the door opened and Stephanie came in, carrying Amanda in her arms while kissing her. ""Amanda, can I ask you something?"", Beth called out to her, but Stephanie walked past her. ""Amanda?"", she called again, but they kept going down the hallway and into their room, closing the door behind them. Beth was disappointed. She really needed to talk to Amanda about this.</p><p>Mom saw her disappointed look from the living room. ""Beth, you know what they want to do when they get home from school"", Mom told her, ""Just wait a while, then you can talk to Amanda when they're finished.""</p><p>Beth rolled her eyes, grumbling, ""But they always take too long!""</p><p>""I know, but you know how your sister is.""</p><p>So, Beth kept reading her social studies book until she finished. Amanda was still in Stephanie's room, so she went to the living room and turned on the TV, flipping through the channels to see if anything good was on. She settled on the Disney Channel. Half an hour later, Amanda came out. Her face was flush and her hair needed combing. She went into the kitchen to get a drink of water. Beth followed her, quietly asking, ""Amanda, can I talk to you about something?""</p><p>Amanda turned toward her, ""Sure, what is it?""</p><p>Beth looked behind her to see if her mom was there, then turned back to Amanda, ""It's uh...kinda private. Can you come to my room?""</p><p>""Okay!"", Amanda said cheerfully. They went to Beth's room and Beth closed the door. Amanda sat on the bed and Beth sat next to her. ""So, what did you want to talk about?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>Looking down, she thought about how to begin. ""Do you remember when I asked you what it's like to be in love?""</p><p>""Yea.""</p><p>""Today, we got a new teacher...and she's really beautiful. During class, I like...to watch her...and I'm always thinking about her."" She paused for a bit, then looked up at Amanda, ""I think..."" Beth paused.</p><p>Amanda smiled reassuringly and asked, ""That you have a crush on her?"" Beth nodded.</p><p>""Wow! What's she like?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""She's about mom's age and she's really nice and so beautiful"", then she added suddenly in a whisper, ""Ohh! She also has really big boobs! I mean really, REALLY big boobs! They're like...out to here!"", holding her hands about a foot away from her chest.</p><p>Amanda smiled at Beth, ""Yep! You definitely have a crush on her.""</p><p>Beth's eyes got real big, ""But I'm not gay.""</p><p>""Neither was I"", Amanda countered.</p><p>""And she's my teacher! Why would I have a crush on my teacher?"", Beth said anxiously.</p><p>""Hey, I used to have a crush on my teacher when I was younger. It's normal"", Amanda told her.</p><p>""So, what am I supposed to do? I mean, I can't stop thinking about her.""</p><p>Amanda thought for a few seconds, then asked, ""Would you like to go on a date with her?""</p><p>""I don't know what to do on a date"", Beth said.</p><p>""You don't need to do anything on a date. On a date, you just hang out and talk or do something fun together, like seeing a movie.""</p><p>""Well, what do you and Stephanie do on your dates?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""We really don't have any dates...except when we went to the mall"", Amanda said, ""What do you like to do?""</p><p>""Go to The Children's Science Museum. They have some really cool stuff over there and she loves science as much as I do. I also like roller-skating and playing Wii games.""</p><p>""Well, maybe you can ask her if she would like to go with you"", Amanda suggested.</p><p>""But I don't know how!"", Beth exclaimed apprehensively, ""She'll laugh at me. I'm just a kid! How do I find out if she even wants to be with me?""</p><p>Amanda thought for a while, then said, ""I don't know. I think you should go ask your mom.""</p><p>*****</p><p>Later that night, Mom was making dinner when Beth came up to her, ""Mom?""</p><p>""Yes, dear""</p><p>""If you really like someone, how do you let them know?""</p><p>Mom paused and looked at Beth, ""Do you like someone, Beth?""</p><p>Beth nodded</p><p>""You mean like like?""</p><p>Beth nodded again. Mom smiled. Her daughter had her first crush. Turning to look at her, she asked, ""Who is it?""</p><p>Instead of answering, Beth looked down at the floor. ""What's wrong, sweetie?""</p><p>""Promise you won't get mad?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""I won't get mad"" Now Mom was really intrigued</p><p>""Ms Lewis"", she said quietly</p><p>""Your new teacher?!""</p><p>""Yes, Mom.""</p><p>""But you only met her yesterday. How...why would you have a crush on her?""</p><p>""I don't know. It's something I feel. Every time I see her, I think she's so beautiful and...I don't know. I just want to find out if she feels the same way about me. I was thinking that maybe, we could go on a date, except I don't know how.""</p><p>""Beth, you're only ten! You're too young to be dating!""</p><p>""Well, Amanda is only two years older than me and she has a girlfriend"", Beth told her</p><p>""Well, we're pushing it as it is with them and even though we let them, it's still against the law.""</p><p>""But you let them.""</p><p>""That's because they're good for each other. Amanda is so sweet and keeps Stephanie out of trouble, and Stephanie protects Amanda""</p><p>""But Ms Lewis is nice and she loves science as much as me"", Beth protested.</p><p>""Beth...she's your teacher. She is just one of many crushes you will have in life.""</p><p>""She's not just a crush! I really, really like her! Besides, you let Stephanie have her crush.""</p><p>""That's because Stephanie is hard-headed and can't be reasoned with. It wouldn't work, Beth! You are too young and she could lose her job for getting involved with you! Why would you even think that Ms Lewis will want to go on a date with a ten year-old anyways?! <em>You're just a child</em>!""</p><p>Mom instantly regretted what she said the second the words left her mouth. She saw the damage that her words did as Beth's face wince up. With tears welling up in her eyes, Beth burst out, ""I can't help it that I'm only ten. I...I..."" and she ran to her room, slamming the door. Mom stood there, thinking about what she said. ""Way to go, Linda!"", she told herself. She went to Beth's door and knocked.</p><p>""Can I come in?"", Mom asked. She slowly opened the door, ""Sweetie?...""</p><p>Beth, laying on the bed, turned away from her.</p><p>Mom sat on the bed, next to her, ""Beth...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to say that. You're a sweet, kind, loving person and everyone should want to have you for a girlfriend. But it's more than that. Just because you like Ms Lewis doesn't mean that she will like you back. You <em>are</em> ten and she's a grownup. And grownups are only attracted to other grownups.""</p><p>""But how do you know she wouldn't like me? I like her."" Mom paused. She didn't know how to respond to that. ""And Stephanie likes Amanda"", Beth added, turning over to look at her.</p><p>""Stephanie's only five years older than Amanda. Ms Lewis would be at least 15 years older than you"", Mom rubbed her shoulder, ""Does she really mean that much to you?""</p><p>Beth nodded.</p><p>Mom sighed. She didn't know what to do. She knew that kids sometimes develop a crush on their teacher or another adult, but to act on it? Ms Lewis is not going to be interested in dating a little girl...and that's assuming she's a lesbian. If Ms Lewis were to date her daughter, how the hell would that work out?! What does Beth expect? That they're going to fall in love and get married? But no matter how ridiculous it was, she couldn't bring herself to say that Beth's feelings were wrong. Despite only being 10 years old, Beth did understand her feelings. How could she be mistaken and not know what she wanted?</p><p>She asked Beth, ""How do you know that she's not already married?""</p><p>""Because she doesn't have a ring on her finger.""</p><p>""Tell you what, honey. I'll help you, but you need to understand that she may already have someone or that she simply doesn't like you in that way, okay?""</p><p>""I know"", Beth said, ""But I want to at least tell her how I feel...only I'm scared to ask her because she might laugh at me.""</p><p>""I don't think she'll laugh. If she's as nice as you say she is, then she won't laugh."" Mom sighed, ""You're father's not going to be too thrilled with this. He thinks one illegal relationship in our family is enough."" Mom paused for a minute, ""Here's what we'll do.""</p><p>*****</p><p>On Wednesday, thirty-eight year old Michelle Lewis walked down the hallway to her new classroom. It was her third day on the job at this new school. She had taught fifth grade for fifteen years back in Chicago when budget cuts reduced her paycheck and she moved here. This new school was definitely better than what she was used to back in Chicago. The people were friendlier and her pay was better. She got to her classroom. The door was already opened and as she walked in, she noticed a small box of chocolates with a pink ribbon tied in a perfect bow. The classroom was empty. It would be another half hour before any kids would arrive. She looked back out into the hallway, but there was no one there.</p><p>She walked back to her desk, setting her purse down, and picked up the box of chocolates. They certainly looked delicious. She then noticed a small note that had been placed under the box. Smiling, she open the note and saw that it was a short poem that had been printed on a computer:</p><p>Hair of gold Eyes of green You're the prettiest teacher I've ever seen</p><p>She smiled. Obviously, one of the boys had a crush on her. Back at her last school, she had been the recipient of a boy's crush before. It felt good to know that at thirty-eight, she was still attractive, although to a fifth grade boy. She read it again. It was so sweet. Then looking at the box of chocolates, she decided to try one. They did look really good. Putting the note in her purse, she started getting things ready for the school day.</p><p>Soon, students were walking into the classroom and the day began. She tried to guess which of the boys was her secret admirer, but none of them paid her any particular attention, not that she was especially thrilled about being desired by a 10 year old boy. At this age, it seemed like boys did not have any interest in girls. They only cared about playing video games, sports and being gross. Case in point, John was making a diarrhea joke instead of working the math problems that were on the board. Ms Lewis sighed. Seeing how they start out, no wonder a good man was so hard to find. Why couldn't one of the boys be at least decent, such as Mark, over there in the corner. He was always quiet and did his work. Speaking of doing their work, as usual, Beth still wasn't working. She was just sitting there, staring at her.</p><p>""Beth...those problems aren't going to work themselves. Get to work.""</p><p>Beth snapped awake and looked at the problems that she had written down and began working on them. Despite being disappointed at not discovering who her secret admirer was, the lovely note and gift really brightened Ms Lewis' day. After school ended, she drove home in a good mood.</p><p>After school ended, Beth walked home eagerly. She had watched Ms Lewis read the note and put it in her purse and eat one of the chocolates. Ms Lewis must have liked the poem that her mom helped her write last night because she certainly seemed happy. She needed to write another poem...oh and get something really nice for her, like some jewelry. But it would need to be really special.</p><p>Bursting through the front door, Beth called out, ""Mom! Mom! She liked it! She read the note and ate the chocolate!""</p><p>""She did?!"", Mom was just as excited. During the day while Beth was at school, she wondered if she would be excited about her 10 year-old courting a much older woman, but seeing how thrilled and happy Beth was, quieted any doubts she had to doing this.</p><p>""Yea! I need to write another poem and get another present, something a lot better than chocolates!""</p><p>""What's better than chocolate?"", her mom asked jokingly.</p><p>""What about jewelry or flowers or a candle or..."", Beth blurted out.</p><p>""Slow down, Beth. Let's choose one.""</p><p>""Flowers! No, jewelry...something really beautiful.""</p><p>""That sounds expensive.""</p><p>""I don't care! I've got five dollars and eighty six cents in my piggy bank and I'm gonna spend it all!""</p><p>Mom couldn't help snickering at her optimism. ""Okay, let me get my purse and we'll go see what they have at the mall.""</p><p>They drove to the mall and were soon standing in front of the jewelry counter at JC Penny. Beth peered through the glass case at the bracelets and necklaces till she saw what she wanted, a diamond pendant necklace with a 1/2 carat diamond. She reached into her pocket and pulled out two handfuls of coins and dumped them on the counter. ""Gimme that one!"", she told the clerk, pointing to it.</p><p>The clerk looked at Mom who kneeled down before Beth, ""Beth, this necklace costs $750.""</p><p>Beth was crushed, telling her, ""But that's the one I want.""</p><p>""Let's see if we can find one just as beautiful, but not quite as much."" Standing up, she asked the clerk, ""Do you have any cubic zirconia necklaces?""</p><p>The clerk pointed out a 1/2 carat necklace that looked very similar to the other one for only $20. ""What about this one Beth?""</p><p>Beth looked at it, ""Oohh, it's beautiful. I want that one.""</p><p>So, the clerk wrapped it up, Mom paid for it and they went back home. ""Hello, honey"", Mom said to Dad when they walked in.</p><p>""Where have you two been?"", he asked.</p><p>""At the mall. Buying a necklace for Beth's teacher.""</p><p>""Look at it, Dad! Isn't it beautiful? Ms Lewis is gonna love it."" Beth showed him the necklace, then she went to the dining table to work on the poem that she was going to give with the necklace.</p><p>Dad looked at Mom, ""Linda...isn't this getting out of hand?""</p><p>""It's only $20"", then Mom lowered her voice, ""Beth really wants to do this. You know what this means to her.""</p><p>""I know, but what are you hoping to do? Are you actually expecting this teacher to fall in love with her?! Do you know how ridiculous that sounds?""</p><p>""Tom!"", Mom said in a stern whisper, ""I'm not going to break her heart by telling her that her feelings aren't real and that she's not allowed to be in love.""</p><p>""Why would a grown woman want to go out with a little kid?!""</p><p>""We've already talked about this. We don't know how Ms Lewis will take this, but Beth wants to try, so we're letting her.""</p><p>""But what about Ms Lewis?"", Dad said, ""We don't know anything about her. She could be a child molester. And why would she risk her job and prison to do something that is so obviously against the law.""</p><p>""Just because it's against the law doesn't mean the law dictates what we must do with our own child. We are her parents, not the law. We decide what is best for her. The law is to protect children from being taken advantage of by bad people. We'll meet with Ms Lewis to see what kind of person she is and if we are comfortable with her, then I say let them go on a date. What matters is what Beth wants. The law is not the only guide. After all, it used to be against the law to teach slaves to read 150 years ago. That didn't mean it was right.""</p><p>Dad sighed, ""Okay...."" Mom kissed him, then went over to help Beth with her poem.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next day, Ms Lewis eagerly walked to her classroom, curious to see if there was another gift from her secret admirer. She knew it was silly to get her hopes up over the affections of a kid, but yesterday's note made her feel so good. Not just good, but...desirable. That's what it made her feel. Entering her room, she saw that there was indeed a small dark blue box on her desk. She took in a sharp breath of excitement and picked it up. Inside was a beautiful necklace with a large diamond. Her eyes widened at the sight of it. 'This can't be real', she thought. She held it in her hand, 'But it is beautiful.' She layed the necklace back inside the box and setting it down, she picked up the note, that was underneath and read it:</p><p>The sight of you Is really dandy I bet your lips Are as sweet as candy</p><p>She put her hand to her mouth to stifle a giggle. It too was obviously written by a child, but so cute and charming. Sitting down, she sighed contently. This was so romantic. How could one of the boys be this romantic?! Pulling out a mirror from her purse, she put on the necklace and admired it. But soon her bliss was interrupted by the sounds of students coming into the room. The day began and throughout the course of it, she kept looking at each of the boys to see which one reacted to her wearing the necklace, but none of them even noticed. Despite how romantic it was, it was also frustrating. Eventually, the day ended and she was still no closer to learning her secret admirer's identity.</p><p>Beth, meanwhile, ran home as fast as she could. She was so happy that Ms Lewis was wearing her necklace. ""She liked it, Mom! She put it on and wore it! What do we do now?""</p><p>""Tomorrow's Friday. You can't just keep giving her presents and poems, so now's the time for you to tell her who you are.""</p><p>Beth's face winced up, ""But how? And what if she doesn't like me?""</p><p>""We need to arrange for her to meet you away from the school, but not here...someplace like the mall"", Mom told her, ""And Beth, you need to be prepared for the fact that there's a very good chance that she will not be interested.""</p><p>""So what do we do?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Now, we get a flower.""</p><p>*****</p><p>Friday. Ms Lewis, wearing her necklace, arrived twenty minutes early, hoping to catch a glimpse of her secret admirer. But there was no one there, no poem, no gift. School began as usual, but she was disappointed in that there was no poem. She had been really looking forward to it. The day went as usual and when it ended, she trudged out to her car in the parking lot. As she was about to get inside, she saw that someone had placed a freshly cut long-stemmed rose on her windshield. She picked it up and surveyed the parking lot. There were students lined up, getting on their buses and teachers making their way to their cars, but no one stood out to her. Attached to the rose was another note:</p><p>The time is now To reveal all Go to the food court At Highland Mall</p><p>Her heart began to race. Was her secret admirer finally going to reveal themselves? Could this be an adult instead? It must be an adult, otherwise why would they want to meet? Fumbling with her keys and seatbelt in her giddiness, she started up the car and drove out of the parking lot and to the mall as quickly as she could. Once she arrived there, she quickly walked inside at a brisk pace towards the food court. When she got there, it was mostly empty. She looked around, expecting a man to walk up to her, but no one appeared from out of the few people who were ordering food at the various concessions or sitting at the booths. She walked around, thinking that someone played a cruel prank on her. She went to a booth and sat down. Why would someone lead her on like this and not show up? Her cell phone went off. It was a text message from 'Unknown' and said:</p><p>Take a deep breath And close your eyes Just one touch Will reveal your surprise</p><p>Suddenly, her heart began racing. It was not a cruel prank after all. As the excitement built within her, she could hardly contain herself. Taking a deep breath, more to calm her nerves, she closed her eyes and waited. She felt a soft hand tenderly touch her arm. She opened her eyes to be greeted by...<em>BETH !!!</em> Beth was lightly biting her bottom lip as she stood there, hands behind her back and head tilted to one side. For a few seconds, Ms Lewis could only stare at her in shock. All this time, she thought it was one of the boys. But it was a girl! The shyest girl in her class!</p><p>“BETH?!” Ms Lewis gasped softly. “This was all you?!”</p><p>“Surprised?” she asked shyly.</p><p>“Surprised isn’t half of it. Why, frankly, I’m shocked”, Ms Lewis exclaimed, “I thought it was one of the boys. All of those poems, the necklace. I...I don't know what to say! Why would you do this?”</p><p>Beth's hopeful smile faded. Her mouth opened as she felt tears coming to her eyes. Ms Lewis saw the heartbroken look on her face. 'All the work that she did in creating this. All for you', she told herself,</p><p>""Beth"", she took her hand, ""Please don't be upset. I'm not angry. It's just that...I wasn't expecting you to be a girl. Everything you did was very thoughtful. Your poems really brightened my day.""</p><p>“You...you’re not mad at me?”, Beth asked, wringing her hands in front of herself.</p><p>“Not at all, sweetie.” Ms Lewis replied. “It was fun. What made you think of this?”</p><p>“I was afraid to tell you, you know, how I felt. I think you're...” Then Beth covered her face and turned away, feeling ashamed and embarrassed.</p><p>Ms Lewis reached out and gently took her hand, turning her around, ""What?""</p><p>Beth slightly lowered her hands from her eyes and whispered, ""You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen.""</p><p>Ms Lewis was taken aback. How could a little girl be attracted to her? She was old, and certainly not beautiful. But still, the effort that Beth put into this touched her. ""I’m flattered that you feel this way about me.”</p><p>“You...you do? You don’t think I’m being silly?”, she whimpered.</p><p>“Beth, it's not silly to have feelings for someone. You are the sweetest, nicest, if not the shyest, person that I know, but...I'm your teacher. I'm also much older than you. Do you see why you can't feel this way about me?""</p><p>Beth looked crush, “But...I...love you.”</p><p>“You think you love me, but this is a crush, just a temporary attraction that kids sometimes go through. Love is a lot more than having a crush on someone.</p><p>""It's not temporary!"", Beth exclaimed, fighting back her tears, ""It's real!""</p><p>""But it’s not right for an grownup and child to be in love with each other. What would your parents think?”</p><p>“They won't mind.”</p><p>“Oh, I certainly think they would mind. You're telling me that they would be alright with you being in love with an adult?”, Ms Lewis asked</p><p>“Yes”, Beth said emphatically.</p><p>“Well...maybe we should have a talk with them about this crush of yours”, Ms Lewis said standing up.</p><p>As they walked through the mall, Ms Lewis told her, “Beth, please know that I’m not angry with you. I think you're a sweet, beautiful girl, but I just don't feel that way about you. And even if I did, I could lose my job and go to prison. But still, your poems and gifts were very romantic. How did you learn to do all this?</p><p>""My mom helped me with it. She said that poems are very romantic.""</p><p>Ms Lewis looked at her, ""Your mom helped you do all this?""</p><p>""Yes. She bought the gifts and helped me write the poems.""</p><p>Ms Lewis was silent as she contemplated Beth's mom helping Beth court her. Walking outside into the parking lot, Ms Lewis asked her, ""Beth...why are you attracted to me in the first place? I mean, I'm a middle age woman and...my body's not in the best of shape. I appreciate you thinking I'm beautiful, but why aren't you interested in someone your own age?""</p><p>""I dunno.""</p><p>They had gotten to her car so Ms Lewis opened the door for her and then she got in, started it up and headed out of the parking lot towards Beth's house.</p><p>Beth continued, ""I've never liked anyone else before. Not that I don't like anyone, I mean, I've never liked anyone in that way. But you...you're so beautiful."" Ms Lewis snickered at this. ""Your hair is so pretty and I love your laugh and you're the coolest teacher ever and also you ha..."" Beth stopped suddenly.</p><p>Ms Lewis looked over at Beth to see why she stopped talking. Beth was staring at her chest, and then quickly look away. Ms Lewis smiled. It wasn't the first time that her 44 J cup breasts have caught someone's attention, but it was the first time that a child had noticed them, however.</p><p>They pulled up to Beth's house and Ms Lewis rang the doorbell. Beth's mom answered, ""Beth?"", looking first at Beth, then at Ms Lewis.</p><p>Ms Lewis extended her hand, “Hi. I’m Michelle Lewis, Beth’s teacher.”</p><p>“Oh, hi”, replied Beth’s mom cheerfully, “I’m Linda. Please come inside.”</p><p>“Thank you. Is it ok if we had a talk?”</p><p>“Sure”, Linda said, inviting Ms Lewis in and sitting on the couch.</p><p>Ms Lewis said, ""I don't quite know how to say this, but your daughter seems to have developed a crush on me and she's says that you know about it and helped her write these poems"", pulling the poems out of her purse and handing them to Linda.</p><p>Linda said quietly, ""I do know and I did help her.""</p><p>Ms Lewis' mouth opened, ""What?!...Why?!""</p><p>Linda said, ""When I was in third grade, I had a crush on my teacher. I was completely in love with him, but my mom told me that I was a just a kid and he would never be interested in me. It hurt me so much. When Beth told me about her crush on you, I made the same mistake with her that my mom made on me. It made me realize that what my mom did with me and what I was doing was telling her that she was not allowed to fall in love and that no one would love her. I don't want to tell her that. Her feelings are real. Even though she is only 10 years old, she is very mature and knows what love is. I knew and have told her that you probably would not be interested, but she wanted you to at least know how she feels and she wanted to try, just in case there was a chance.""</p><p>Ms Lewis was taken aback, ""And you are okay with your daughter going on a date with a grown woman? How do you know that I’m not a bad person?""</p><p>""Me and my husband, Tom, spoke about this and we decided that seeing how you're a teacher and Beth told us how kind you are, that most likely, you're not a bad person. The last two days have made Beth so happy. She would come home from school so excited and would tell me how happy you looked and how much you enjoyed her presents.""</p><p>Ms Lewis smiled, ""They were very thoughtful gifts and I have to admit that even though I thought one of the boys in my class was doing it, it did make me really happy. It was so...enchanting.""</p><p>""It made Beth really happy too.""</p><p>Ms Lewis looked at Beth and her mother. They both looked so hopeful that she would agree to this. It was obvious why she shouldn't associate with a student outside of school, but she remembered how good those gifts made her feel. Something she hadn't felt in a long time. She had been on many dates before, but they were always with some boring guy who cared more about her boobs than her. There were so many lonely nights when she was home alone, because there was no one. On those nights, she always wished that she could meet a nice man who cared about her, was interesting and wasn't expecting anything from her. He would accept her for who she was. Well, it wasn't a man, but here is a young girl who is like that. The more she thought about it, the more she liked it, to be able to go out, have fun and not have to worry about any expectations. 'Yes...I would like that', she thought.</p><p>""The last few dates that I've been on were so bad, that I kinda sworn off dating"", Ms Lewis told Linda, scarcely believing what she was telling her, ""It would be nice to go out on a real date.""</p><p>""Are you saying that you want to do this?"", Linda asked.</p><p>Ms Lewis sighed and nodded her head.</p><p>Beth breathed in sharply, ""Really?! You're serious?! OHMYGOD!!""</p><p>Ms Lewis told Linda, ""I feel like I just damned myself. I mean, does this make me a pedophile?""</p><p>Linda chuckled, ""Of course not! You're going out as friends to have fun and learn about each other, so enjoy yourself."" Linda then turned to Beth, ""Well, Beth, where would you like to take Ms Lewis on your date?""</p><p>""The Children's Science Museum!"", Beth excitedly blurted out.</p><p>""Beth..."", Linda said chuckling, ""I'm sure Ms Lewis will rather go someplace else...""</p><p>""No, actually I would love to go there"", Ms Lewis interrupted, ""I love science. It's my specialty."" She looked at Beth, “I think that would be wonderful.”</p><p>*****</p><p>Ms Lewis went home to get ready for her date. She took a shower, then looked in her closet for a nice dress. She never wore any kind of form-fitting dress to school because her 44 J cup breasts bulged out too much, instead either wearing a loose dress or a loose blouse with slacks. In fact, she hardly wore form-fitting dresses period simply because she did not want the unwanted attention to her breasts. But, because her date was a 10 year old girl and she really wanted to wear one of her pretty dresses since she never did, she decided to. After squeezing into it, she looked at herself in the mirror. 'What the hell am I doing? Going on a date with a 10 year-old.' She quickly pushed aside her doubts, reminding herself that they are only going out as friends. She drove back to Beth's house and rang the doorbell.</p><p>The door opened and Beth's dad, Tom answered, “You must be my little girl’s date.”</p><p>Ms Lewis nodded nervously, then stuck out her hand saying, ""Hi. I'm Michelle.""</p><p>Tom shook her hand and said, “I'm Tom. Come on in. Beth is almost ready.”</p><p>Linda walked in from the kitchen, “Hello again. You look nice” Then Beth came out, wearing a light blue dress. When she saw Ms Lewis, she stopped walking and just stared. Ms Lewis looked even more beautiful in a dress than the clothes that she normally wore to school. But what really caught her eyes was how much more her teacher's cleavage was showing. Her breasts looked like they were about to spill out of the top of her dress.</p><p>""Beth, aren't you going to greet Ms Lewis?"", her mom asked.</p><p>Still awe-struck, Beth whispered, ""They're so big...""</p><p>Her dad laughed out loud as her mom exclaimed embarrassingly, ""<em>BETH</em>?!...""</p><p>Beth's hands flew up to her mouth as she realized what she just said. ""I'm so sorry"", she mumbled through her hands.</p><p>Ms Lewis blushed as she snickered herself while Linda tried to apologize, ""I'm sorry. I'm sure she didn't mean anything by that.""</p><p>""It's okay"", Ms Lewis said, still giggling, ""As you might have guessed, I've had more than my share of comments about my chest.""</p><p>Beth overcame her embarrassment, saying, ""You look really beautiful, Ms Lewis""</p><p>""Why thank you, Beth. So do you"", Ms Lewis replied, ""Shall we go?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>As they stepped outside, Mom told Beth, ""Now Beth, I want you to be on your best behavior. I'll call you in an hour to see how things are going.""</p><p>""Okay, Mom.""</p><p>Beth rushed over to the driver's door to open it for Ms Lewis. After all, she was the one taking her out. After Ms Lewis got into the driver's seat, Beth ran around to the passenger side and got in.</p><p>Linda remarked to Tom, ""Beth is being so polite"", as they waved to them both. They watched them back out of the driveway and drive off.</p><p>On their way to the museum, Ms Lewis turned to Beth, ""I'm so glad that you chose to go to the Children's Science Museum. Every other date that I've been on is always the same thing, either a bar, a restaurant or a movie. After a while, it becomes cliché and so boring. Have you been there before?""</p><p>""Yea, we went there a few months ago."" Beth paused for a few seconds, then said, ""Ms Lewis, I'm really sorry about what I said about your....""</p><p>""Don't worry about it Beth. I'm used to people looking at them. I know you're not like other people who have said things. Especially because you've apologized."" She looked at Beth, ""Do you really think I'm beautiful?""</p><p>Beth grinned at her, ""Yea! You're the most beautiful woman in the world, even more than Jennifer Lawrence or Kristen Stewart!""</p><p>""I wouldn't go that far"", Ms Lewis laughed.</p><p>""Why not?! I think you are"", Beth asked her.</p><p>""But I'm so old.""</p><p>""No, you're not.""</p><p>""How old do you think I am?""</p><p>Beth looked at her, trying to guess, ""23?""</p><p>Ms Lewis smirked, ""Thank you, but I'm afraid I'm a little older than that. I'm 38.""</p><p>Beth stared at her in surprise, then said matter-of-factly, ""Well, I still think you're beautiful.""</p><p>Ms Lewis smiled at her, ""You really are a sweet girl.""</p><p>They pulled up to the Children's Science Museum and parked. Inside, they had a great time playing with the exhibits and learning things. After an hour, they were hungry and they went to the restaurant to get some dinner. Beth's mom had given her some money and so Beth insisted on buying both of their dinners. During dinner, they talked about what it was like at school for each of them, since Ms Lewis had only been at Beth's school for five days. Ms Lewis talked about teaching at her old school in Chicago and Beth talked about being in the fifth grade and her old teacher.</p><p>During dinner, Mom called to check on Beth, who excitedly told her everything that they had been doing there at the museum. Ms Lewis watched her as she talked. She had never seen someone so animated and excited to be on a date with her. Not only that, but unlike her other dates, Beth loved her family, was kind and considerate, and she wasn't fake like so many other people were. When they finished eating, they continued through the rest of the museum and then Ms Lewis drove them home.</p><p>Ms Lewis pulled into the driveway and turned the car off. Turning to Beth, she said, ""I had a really nice time, Beth. I must say that this has been the best date that I had ever gone on.""</p><p>""I had a great time too."" Beth was quiet for a while, then she asked nervously, ""Ms Lewis, would it be okay if we could do this again?""</p><p>""Yes. I had so much fun that I would love to do this again"", Ms Lewis smiled at her. Beth's face broke into a huge grin. Then Ms Lewis' face became serious, ""But Beth, no one at school can ever find out about this.""</p><p>""I know"", Beth told her cheerfully, ""Mom told me all about it already. So, how about tomorrow?""</p><p>Ms Lewis smiled at her, ""Yes, I would like that. Come on. I'll walk you to the door."" They walked to the door and Beth opened it, letting them in. Tom looked up from his newspaper, ""So, how did it go?""</p><p>""It went great, Dad!"", Beth answered excitedly, ""We're going on another date tomorrow!""</p><p>Linda came out of the hallway and asked Ms Lewis optimistically, ""Well? Did you have fun?""</p><p>She smiled shyly, ""Yes...I actually did. I mean...I knew it would be nice. But I enjoyed it much more than I thought I would. Out of all the dates that I've ever been on, this was definitely the nicest.""</p><p>""And they're going on a second date tomorrow"", Tom told her.</p><p>Linda smiled, ""Well. It looks like you both had a nice time. I'm so glad. I was afraid she might run you ragged""</p><p>""Oh no. She was a perfect lady and she even bought me dinner"", Ms Lewis said</p><p>Turning to Beth, Linda told her, ""Okay Beth, say goodnight to Ms Lewis.""</p><p>""Goodnight, Ms Lewis"", she said happily, as she ran over to hug her</p><p>Ms Lewis couldn't help smiling at her politeness, ""Goodnight, Beth. I'll see you tomorrow.""</p><p>Ms Lewis said goodnight to Tom and Linda and then went home.</p><p>*****</p><p>At 9:30 on Saturday morning, Ms Lewis' phone rang. She answered it, ""Hello?""</p><p>""Hi, Ms Lewis! It's me, Beth!""</p><p>""Oh hi, Beth!""</p><p>""I was wondering if you wanted to go skating at Hot Wheels Skating Center for our date.""</p><p>""Oh my. I haven't been skating since I was your age. I don't even know how anymore.""</p><p>""I can teach you! What time will you be ready?""</p><p>""Oh, I need to grade some papers and then I think I can be ready at about one o'clock. Do you want me to come get you or will your mom drop you off?""</p><p>""Hang on. Lemme see. MOM!! CAN MS LEWIS COME OVER HERE TO PICK ME UP SO WE CAN GO SKATING!.....ONE O'CLOCK!..."", Ms Lewis' eyes widened before snickering at Beth's genteel mannerisms, ""Mom says you can come pick me up. I'll see you here at one, okay?""</p><p>""Okay. Good-bye"", Ms Lewis tried to hide her snickering.</p><p>""Bye""</p><p>Ms Lewis was smiling as she hung up the phone. Just talking with Beth made her so happy. Beth was just so full of energy and joy. She was really looking forward to this second date. She pulled out her school papers and sat down to grade them. The sooner she finished this, the sooner she can go skating with Beth. At a quarter to one, she finally finished. She quickly showered and put on jeans and a light sweater. Since there was the distinct possibility that she might fall down, she wanted to be dressed appropriately.</p><p>She drove over to Beth's house and rang the doorbell. Inside, she heard a loud yell, ""I'LL GET IT!"" Once again, that discreet properness made her smile. The door opened and Beth stood there smiling. ""Hi!"", she said cheerfully. Ms Lewis stepped inside.</p><p>""Hello"", Beth's dad greeted her.</p><p>""Hello"", Ms Lewis replied shyly. She was still a little meek and nervous around Beth's parents. Even though they had fully welcomed her, she still felt uncomfortable with them knowing that she was dating their young daughter.</p><p>""I hope that Beth didn't wake you up. She wanted to call you at seven this morning, but I told her that she needed to wait till at least 9:30 so she wouldn't bother you.""</p><p>""Oh, it was no bother. She's so bright and chipper, it made my morning to hear her voice"", Ms Lewis replied.</p><p>""You ready?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Yes. Where is Hot Wheels Skating?"", she asked Tom.</p><p>""On Burnet Road, just south of McNeil, on the left.""</p><p>They got into the car and were on their way. ""I'm so glad you wanted to come skating"", Beth told her.</p><p>""I just hope I don't fall"", Ms Lewis replied, ""I haven't been on skates in...ohh, probably 25 years.""</p><p>Beth's eyes widened. ""Wow"", she remarked, considering how long a span of time that was, then she said, ""Don't worry. I'm a good skater and I won't let you fall.""</p><p>Ms Lewis turned to her and smiled, ""You're so sweet.""</p><p>They arrived and went inside. As before, Beth insisted on paying for their skates and they went to a bench just outside the skating area to put them on. Putting on her skates, Ms Lewis looked at the throng of kids moving, seemingly effortlessly along the floor. She noticed a few really young kids, about 5 or 6 years old, who seemed as unsure and unsteady as she was. Once her skates were on, she slowly got up, praying that she wouldn't fall. Beth moved in front of her and held out her hands. Ms Lewis took hold of them, wondering how someone so small was going to keep her from falling.</p><p>""Slide your feet forward"", Beth told her. Ms Lewis nervously walked forward by sliding her feet, one at a time and to her amazement, it worked. She was actually moving forward. Beth was slowly skating backwards, facing Ms Lewis and holding on to her hands as she helped her onto the skating area. Ms Lewis was terrified watching the other kids and teenagers whiz by, but Beth kept smiling and held her hands, as she guided her along. Listening to songs from the eighty's playing in the background, Ms Lewis told Beth, ""You know, this really takes me back.""</p><p>""Did you skate a lot when you were a kid?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Oh yes. I used to go skating every weekend.""</p><p>They moved slowly along the edge of the rink. After several minutes, Ms Lewis was confident enough that she was able to go faster and more on her own without Beth holding on to both of her hands. Still holding on to one of Beth's hands, they slowly skated on the outside edge. ""Almost Paradise"" from the movie, Footloose began playing, reminding her how romantic this was. She looked down at Beth, who looked so happy, holding her hand. Beth looked back at her and gave her the biggest grin. Ms Lewis thought her feelings about these dates were platonic. They were just friends, but now, feeling Beth's hand in hers as one of her favorite love songs played in the background, she was beginning to question what she was feeling. Beth's mom and Beth wanted this to be more than just friends. She didn't see it that way at first, but now she was slowly becoming aware to how lonely her life was and how good this felt, to have som
            eone to love and have them love you in return. She didn't want to be alone for the rest of her life and here was someone. Not just some jerk who only wanted to get her in bed, but someone who really cared for her and enjoyed the same things that she did and was so sweet and.... 'Well, it seems pretty obvious', she thought to herself as she continued to look at Beth, 'I could fall in love with her.'</p><p>Beth looked up at her and asked ""Are you hungry?""</p><p>""Are you?""</p><p>""I'm starving!""</p><p>""Okay, let's get something to eat.""</p><p>They headed toward the edge so they could exit the rink and go order some food at the restaurant. By this time, Ms Lewis was proficient enough to be able to skate on her own, but she knew that Beth wanted to continue holding her hand and in all honesty, she's was wanting to hold Beth's hand too. As they looked at the menu, Beth said, ""I want a cheeseburger and a coke. What do you want to get?""</p><p>Ms Lewis looked at the menu, ""I think I'll have a salad.""</p><p>""Why?!"", Beth asked.</p><p>""To help me lose some of this weight.""</p><p>""You don't need to lose weight. I like you the way you are"", Beth told her.</p><p>""It's very thoughtful of you to say that, but I do need to lose some weight.""</p><p>""Says who"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Well...lot's of people. It's so I'll be more attractive.""</p><p>""But you're already so beautiful"", Beth asked mystified, ""Why don't you think you're attractive?""</p><p>Ms Lewis thought for several seconds, ""You know what, I don't know. I see it so much on TV or in some article somewhere, that I thought I had to do it."" Looking at the menu again, she told Beth, ""I think I'll have a cheeseburger too.""</p><p>Beth went up to the counter to order, but Ms Lewis stopped her, ""Beth, let me get this. You've already spent so much on me already.""</p><p>""But I want to. You're my date."" Beth sounded almost hurt.</p><p>""You really want to?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Okay, but you're going to spoil me.""</p><p>""That's okay. I want to make you happy.""</p><p>Ms Lewis thought, 'Here's one more reason why this is right.'</p><p>Beth ordered their food and they ate. As they ate, they talked about what they enjoyed doing. Then they skated some more, holding hands and continuing to talk. Ms Lewis found out that Beth liked the same movies and music as she did. They kept talking until Ms Lewis looked at her watch and realized it was after seven in the evening. ""Oh my gosh! We better start heading back before your parents start to worry!""</p><p>""But I'm having too much fun"", Beth protested.</p><p>""Me too, but we do need to get back. I hope your parents aren't upset that it's so late.""</p><p>They got in the car and drove back home. Ms Lewis pulled up into the driveway and turned off the car.</p><p>""Beth, I had so much fun today. I really enjoyed being with you.""</p><p>""Me too."" Beth sat there for a while, looking at Ms Lewis, but not saying anything.</p><p>""What are you thinking about?"", Ms Lewis asked.</p><p>""Something...""</p><p>""What is it?"", Ms Lewis asked.</p><p>""Well, in the movies, whenever the guy takes the girl back home after a date, he always kisses her...."", Beth hesitated, then she looked down sadly.</p><p>""Beth, are you wanting to kiss me?"", Ms Lewis quietly asked.</p><p>Beth looked up and nodded, then said, ""But I don't know how. I don't wanna mess it up.""</p><p>Ms Lewis thought for a while. All during the date, she had been contemplating the pros and cons of going through with this absolutely insane idea of not just becoming a lesbian, but having a 10 year-old girlfriend. Beth, apparently had already made up her mind. Now, she had to decide. She loved being with Beth. Everything about Beth said that they belonged together, except the obvious question of could she be physically attracted to such a young child.</p><p>""Can you show me how to do it?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Beth...I don't know if...""</p><p>""Pleeaase!!...""</p><p>Ms Lewis closed her eyes momentarily, sighing. The moment of truth had arrived. 'What am I going to do?', she asked herself, 'She really wants me to kiss her. It's just a little kiss. It won't hurt just to kiss her.'</p><p>Ms Lewis looked at Beth, ""Lean forward and I'll show you."" Ms Lewis moved closer and slowly pressed her lips to Beth's. Beth kept her eyes open. Ms Lewis opened her eyes to see Beth staring at her. Ms Lewis told her, ""Close your eyes."" Beth did. Closing her eyes, Ms Lewis kissed her again. Beth's lips were so soft and gentle. 'This isn't so bad', Ms Lewis thought. After several seconds, she pulled away. She looked at Beth. Her eyes were still closed and she was still leaning forward.</p><p>""Beth?"", Ms Lewis whispered. Beth opened her eyes.</p><p>Ms Lewis asked, “How was it? Did you like your first kiss?”</p><p>“Yeeaa...”, she breathed out. “Did I do it okay?""</p><p>""You did great.""</p><p>""Can we...do it again?”</p><p>Ms Lewis didn't have to think about it this time, “Yes.” She placed her hands on Beth's' sides and slowly kissed her again. Beth sighed, ""Mmmmm...""</p><p>As they kissed, Ms Lewis couldn't explain it, but this didn't feel wrong. It just...felt....right.</p><p>After pulling away, she looked at Beth. Her eyes were still closed, just like the first time. ""Beth..."" Beth opened her eyes. ""How was that?""</p><p>""Woww...That was sooo good"", Beth whispered.</p><p>""I think we better get you inside so your parents won't worry.""</p><p>""One more"", Beth asked.</p><p>Ms Lewis smiled, ""Okay."" Again Ms Lewis placed her hands on Beth's sides and as she did so, she felt Beth's hands brush the sides of her breasts as they slid across to her sides also. They kissed slowly and this time, Beth got more into it. After several seconds, Ms Lewis pulled away.</p><p>""One more"", Beth begged.</p><p>""Your parents are probably worried, Beth. We'll kiss some more on our next date.""</p><p>""Okay, how 'bout tomorrow morning?""</p><p>""Let's see what your parents want to do first"", Ms Lewis told her, ""They've hardly seen you all weekend.""</p><p>""But I want to be with you"", Beth pleaded.</p><p>""I know, I want to be with you too, but we need to let your parents decide. After all, they may have plans tomorrow.""</p><p>They got out of the car and went to the front door. Beth let them in.</p><p>""Well...We were wondering about you two"", Beth's dad said</p><p>Ms Lewis told him, ""I'm sorry. We were having so much fun that I lost track of time.""</p><p>""Don't be sorry!"", Linda replied, ""We're glad that you two are enjoying yourselves so much.""</p><p>""How was it, Beth?"", her dad asked.</p><p>""So awesome! I taught Ms Lewis to skate and we kissed for the first time!"", Beth blurted out excitedly.</p><p>Ms Lewis became alarmed at being found out. Beth's mom saw it and went to her. ""Hey, it's alright"", she said reassuringly, ""This is a date, after all and what's a date without kissing.""</p><p>""You're not upset?""</p><p>""Of course not! Look how happy Beth is"", Linda pointed out, ""That's what we want.""</p><p>Beth sat beside her dad, telling him about their date. Watching her, Ms Lewis breathed a sigh of relief. She told Linda, ""All this time, I keep thinking that this is wrong and that I shouldn't be having these feelings for her. She's only 10 years old, but on the other hand, she's the kindest, most considerate person I know. And we have so much in common. She's so much better than any man I've ever met. When she said she wanted to kiss me, I didn't want to at first, but we did and...and I liked it.""</p><p>Linda said, ""I know you can't help feeling like this is wrong, but this is about you and Beth, nobody else. If you two want to kiss, then kiss.""</p><p>Ms Lewis became concerned, ""But what if she wants to...""</p><p>""Do more than kiss?"", Linda finished for her.</p><p>Ms Lewis nodded nervously. Linda asked her, ""That is between you and her. When that time comes, just please go slow and be gentle with her.""</p><p>""I'll be so nervous, she'll need to be gentle with me"", she giggled nervously.</p><p>Linda told her, ""If you don't want to do anything, then don't. We'll leave it up to you two to decide how far you want to go. This is your relationship. What Tom and I want is for both of you to treat each other with respect, don't let this interfere with school and keep it private.""</p><p>Ms Lewis still looked concerned. Linda took both of her hands, ""Don't worry. Enjoy it for what it is."" Ms Lewis nodded her head. Linda asked, ""So, are you two going out tomorrow?""</p><p>""I didn't know what you and Tom's plans were and so I told Beth that I would have to see what you wanted.""</p><p>""We're not doing anything. If you aren't busy tomorrow, I know Beth would love to go out again.""</p><p>""Oh...okay, but we haven't planned anything yet"", Ms Lewis said.</p><p>""Well, Beth chose the last two dates, so why don't you decide where you should go.""</p><p>Ms Lewis thought for awhile, ""I would like to do something romantic, but Beth wouldn't enjoy a fancy dinner or dancing.""</p><p>""Well, tomorrow is the Pecan Street Festival"", suggested Linda.</p><p>""Ohh, yea. I would love to go to that. Would Beth want to go?""</p><p>""She loves to look at all the arts and crafts. There's also the State Aquarium Center nearby. She's been there before and loves it. Let me ask her."" Linda turned to Beth, ""Beth, Would you like to go to the Pecan Street Festival and the Aquarium with Ms Lewis tomorrow?""</p><p>Beth jumped off the couch, ""Yea! Do you want to go, Ms Lewis?""</p><p>Ms Lewis smiled and nodded at Beth's eagerness, ""Yes. What time do you want me to pick you up?""</p><p>""9:00.""</p><p>Ms Lewis said to everyone, ""Well, I'll see you tomorrow.""</p><p>Beth ran up to her, ""Do you have to leave?""</p><p>""Yes, it's getting late. I'll see you tomorrow morning.""</p><p>""Okay."" Beth hugged her, then she reached up to kiss her. Ms Lewis nervously looked at Tom and Linda, but after seeing their approval, she leaned down and kissed Beth.</p><p>""Good night, Beth.""</p><p>""Good night, Ms Lewis.""</p><p>*****</p><p>The next day, Sunday morning, Ms Lewis came over and picked Beth up and they went to the Pecan Street Festival. Afterwards, they went to the aquarium. As the day went on, it became more and more apparent to Ms Lewis how alike they were and how she was finding herself attracted to Beth. They both had a great time and when Ms Lewis parked in front of Beth's house, Beth asked if they could kiss again like they did last night. Ms Lewis said yes and slowly kissed her. Beth was still awkward and fumbling, but Ms Lewis didn't mind. Every time that Ms Lewis pulled away, Beth kept wanting to kiss more, until Ms Lewis told her that she would have to wait until the next date.</p><p>The next day at school, Beth couldn’t help smiling at Ms Lewis throughout the whole day. Ms Lewis smiled back, but not too much so as to rouse suspicion. Both Ms Lewis and Beth's mom had talked with Beth about how she needed to keep quiet about their dates. They weren't able to go on any dates on school nights and Ms Lewis found herself watching Beth run around on the playground during recess instead of talking with the other teachers. Every night after school, when she got back to her small apartment, she felt the solitude pressing in on her and she would call Beth in order to hear her voice. Beth's cheerful voice pushed back the loneliness and made her feel better. Their conversations were nice, but after Ms Lewis would hang up the phone, the stillness and quiet would remind her how lonely her life was. The week seemed to drag by until Friday, when Beth came into the classroom after school and told Ms Lewis that she couldn'
            t wait for their date that night. Ms Lewis couldn't wait either.</p><p>Every day that weekend, they went out. Ms Lewis never felt so alive as she did on these dates with Beth. They always had fun and always kissed each other at the end. When they kissed, there was no asking or hesitation and both of them were more confident. With every date, their kisses became longer and more passionate. Beth would copy what Ms Lewis did while they kissed, placing her hands on Ms Lewis' sides and tilting her head to the side. For her age, Beth was really becoming quite skillful, building up Ms Lewis' arousal. Ms Lewis really enjoyed being with her and every day, she looked forward to their date. During their date on Sunday, she finally admitted to herself that she was falling for her. That evening, as they finished kissing outside of Beth's house, Beth told her, “I love you”.</p><p>For an instant, Ms Lewis was at a crossroad. She could go one way and give up this reckless idea of dating a child and continue being lonely or she could go the other way and be happier than she had ever been in her life. Her decision took less than a second. She chose happiness instead of loneliness. “I love you too”, she answered.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next week at school was the same as the previous week. They had to contend themselves with smiling at each other from time to time. Sometimes in the break room, Ms Lewis would listen to other teachers talk about their husbands or boyfriends and it made her realize just how different her life was now. She couldn't tell anyone about her girlfriend, making her feel like an outcast. No one would understand or be accepting of this relationship and the consequences were too great. She could lose everything. She would be branded a child molester, a monster who preyed on children. It made her sick to think that such lies would be said about her. And all because of ignorance and fear.</p><p>That Friday after school, Beth was waiting for Ms Lewis beside her car in the parking lot, “Ms Lewis? I want to do something different for our date tonight.""</p><p>""What would you like to do?""</p><p>""I would like you to have dinner at my house and then...I was hoping that you could have a sleepover.""</p><p>Ms Lewis was silent. She knew this moment would come; when Beth would want to do more than kiss. She asked, “What about your parents?”</p><p>""Oh, I asked and they said as long as you're comfortable with it and it's in their house, then it's okay with them.""</p><p>'As long as I'm comfortable with it...', Ms Lewis thought, 'Am I comfortable with it? Maybe I'm blowing this out of proportion. Maybe all Beth means is having a slumber party like girls have. Simply spending the night talking and watching movies; nothing more.'</p><p>""Okay...uh, what time should I come over?"", Ms Lewis asked.</p><p>""As soon as you can"", Beth replied happily, then she whispered, ""I love you."" Then she walked across the parking lot on her way home.</p><p>Ms Lewis got into her car and drove to her apartment. During the drive, her stomach was filled with butterflies. She was both excited and scared at the same time. Even though she was in love with Beth, she didn't know if she could visualize her in a sexual way. When she got to her apartment, she took a shower, put on some jeans and a nice blouse, and packed an overnight bag. As she zipped up the bag, she looked at it and then sat on the bed, wondering what she should do. If she and Beth were to do this, there would be no going back and she really would have to live a double life; the life that her family and co-workers know about...and this new life, that no one could ever know about. Once again, she was at a crossroad. But to her, there was only one direction to go. She was in love with Beth and she wanted to be with her. She stood up, grabbed her overnight bag and went out to her car and to her future.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later, she was ringing the doorbell at Beth's house.</p><p>""I'LL GET IT!!!"", Beth's excited voice came clearly through the door. Ms Lewis couldn't help snickering, despite her nervousness. The door opened and Beth stood there excitedly, ""Come in, come in!"" Ms Lewis stepped in nervously, especially as she was feeling the overnight bag in her hand.</p><p>Beth's mom came out of the kitchen. ""Hi, how was your day?"", she asked in her usual jovial manner.</p><p>""I'm good"", she said meekly.</p><p>""Can Beth take your bag to her room?"", Linda asked.</p><p>""Yes, that would be fine."" She handed her bag to Beth, who scampered down the hall.</p><p>Linda noticed how quiet Ms Lewis was and asked, ""Are you nervous?""</p><p>""Extremely! To tell you the truth, I've never been so nervous before in my life"", Ms Lewis looked at her shaking hands, ""I keep telling myself that this is just a slumber party and that nothing's going to happen.""</p><p>Linda took her hands, ""When Beth asked me if you could spend the night, I asked her if that was all she wanted or if she was wanting something else. She wouldn't say and so I had a talk with her about being respectful of your feelings and making you feel comfortable."" Linda paused for a few seconds, then said, ""She knows that this is a big step for both of you and so if you aren't comfortable with spending the night, she'll understand.""</p><p>Ms Lewis told her, ""I think part of it is that if I do this, there's no going back. I'll be a...a...""</p><p>""No, you won't! You love her and would never hurt her. You simply want to be with her.""</p><p>Ms Lewis nodded her head, then asked, ""<em>What is she expecting</em>? I mean, I don't know what I'm supposed to do.""</p><p>""She's expecting you to love her and she wants to love you in return"", Linda smiled at her, ""Everything will be alright. I want you to relax and enjoy being with Beth.""</p><p>Ms Lewis nodded nervously and smiled back. Beth came up to her, ""Ms Lewis, do ya wanna see my room?""</p><p>She replied, ""Yes. Oh...uh, Beth? Could you uh, call me Michelle instead of Ms Lewis. It just seems kind of impersonal since we're girlfriends.""</p><p>Beth's face brightened, ""Really?! I can call you Michelle?""</p><p>""Only when you're not at school"", her mom warned her, ""At school, she's your teacher, not your girlfriend.""</p><p>""Okay, mom"", she said disappointed. Taking Michelle's hand, she said, ""Come on Ms Lewis...I mean, Michelle."" Beth led her to her room.</p><p>""Oh, it's beautiful!"", Michelle remarked, looking at the bright colors and the posters on the wall. Beth showed Michelle her books, her soccer trophies and her Wii games.</p><p>""Do you want to play?"", Beth eagerly asked.</p><p>""Oh no. I'm no good at video games.""</p><p>""Pleeaasse..."", Beth pleaded.</p><p>Michelle looked at Beth's charming little face with her hands clasped before her. ""Oh...all right."" Beth grinned at her. ""But you need to show me what to do.""</p><p>Beth picked up Wii Sports and put in the disc. She helped Michelle create her character and then she selected Tennis. She showed Michelle how to hold the controller and swing it like a racquet, and after a few minutes of coaching, Michelle was soon hitting the ball like a pro. Eventually, Michelle noticed that she kept scoring against Beth. In fact, Beth's character didn't even seem to be playing. It was just standing there. Michelle looked at Beth to see why she wasn't playing, then she saw why. Every time she swung her arm to hit the ball, her breasts would jiggle which is what Beth was watching instead of the game.</p><p>Michelle giggled quietly to herself. For the first time in her life, she didn't mind someone staring at her breasts. ""Beth, honey...It's your turn.""</p><p>""Huh?"" Beth's eyes were glazed over. Suddenly she woke up, ""Oh yea!"" She looked at the TV and began playing again. Afterwards, they played Bowling and then Golf. Then Beth put in Mario Kart, which they played for over an hour. Michelle really got into it, trying to beat Beth during the races.</p><p>""Dinner's almost ready!"", Beth's mom called out from the kitchen. Beth turned off the Wii and her TV, and she and Michelle went to the dining room. Tom said hello to Michelle as he came in and went to the bedroom to change.</p><p>As Beth set the plates and dinnerware on the table, Michelle and Linda sat on the couch as they waited for Tom to return from the bedroom so they could eat. As they talked, Michelle heard the door open and she turned to see two teenage girls walking in. One of them was tall, with tattoos on her arms, dressed in a black T-shirt with skulls, ripped jeans and even wearing army boots! The other teenager was the complete opposite! She was small, had on nice clothes and was the sweetest looking girl. As they walked in, the smaller girl stared at Michelle for a while, then said, ""Ms Lewis...?""</p><p>Michelle gasped and wondered, 'How does she know my name?' All of a sudden, panic set in. She had been found out somehow. That means the school would know that she is at a student's house.</p><p>""Ms Lewis? It's me, Amanda, from Northwest Elementary, back in Chicago.""</p><p>Michelle looked at her in surprise. Then she recognize her. She had taught Amanda 2 years ago in Chicago. She remembered her being a nice, quiet girl.</p><p>""Amanda!...Hi!..."", Michelle stammered, still in shock from being recognized, ""What are you doing here?!""</p><p>""We moved here. I go to Riverdale with Stephanie"", she said. As Stephanie walked by and down the hallway, Michelle noticed her face was completely devoid of emotion. No 'Hello' or 'How are you'. Her chilling demeanor actually caused Michelle to cringe.</p><p>""I thought you were in Chicago. What are you doing here, Ms Lewis?"", Amanda asked, walking up to Michelle.</p><p>Michelle's face turned all shades of red as she grasped her hands nervously. Linda told her, ""She moved here, the same as you, Amanda. This is Beth's new teacher.""</p><p>""You're the teacher that Beth has a crush on?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>Michelle didn't know what to say. ""Yes"", Linda told her, ""Beth wanted her to spend the night.""</p><p>""Okay. It was good seeing you. I'll see you tomorrow"", Amanda said cheerfully as she waved, then ran down the hall after Stephanie.</p><p>Michelle realized she was holding her breath and released it. It really scared her, being caught like that. Linda seeing her distress, asked her, ""Are you alright?""</p><p>""Yes. It's just...I thought..."", She took a deep breath, ""I'm already so nervous about being over here that when Amanda recognized me, I thought that I had been caught."" She took another deep breath. ""I remember Amanda now; She was in my fifth grade class back at my old school. I can't believe she's here...and what is she doing with that creepy girl? I mean, she's downright scary, probably a thug!""</p><p>Linda laughed.</p><p>""What's so funny?!"", Michelle asked confused.</p><p>Linda answered, ""Amanda spends a lot of time here; she practically lives here. That ""creepy thug"" is her girlfriend...and my oldest daughter, Stephanie.""</p><p>Michelle's jaw dropped as she gaped at Linda, ""That is your..."", she pointed down the hallway to where Stephanie and Amanda went, ""...your DAUGHTER?! <em>You mean, that's Beth's SISTER</em>?!...and Amanda is her...""</p><p>Linda nodded, still laughing. Michelle covered her mouth with her hand, ""OhmyGod!""</p><p>Linda laughed, ""I know what you mean. Stephanie is...a lot to accept. She looks really scary and she can have a bad attitude at times. And believe me, she doesn't hold back when she speaks her mind. As for Amanda, she's the sweetest little girl and...well...Stephanie is head over heels in love with her. So much so that Amanda is the <em>only</em> person that has any sort of influence over Stephanie.""</p><p>Beth, who had come over, told Michelle, ""And they're always having sex.""</p><p>Michelle looked at Beth and then at Linda in surprised.</p><p>""Beth! Don't be spreading gossip"", her mother admonished her. ""She's right though. They do have sex. Quite a lot actually. And Stephanie is very...vocal"", Linda chuckled as if it was no big deal, ""Sometimes, I have to bang on the door and tell her to hold it down.""</p><p>""Does Amanda's mother know?"", Michelle asked in shock.</p><p>""Yes. Me and Tom for one, are much happier that Stephanie is with Amanda now. Stephanie had fallen in with a bad crowd. She would get into fights and was frequently in trouble with the police. Despite how young Amanda is and the legality of it, she is a much welcome change over them and is so sweet.""</p><p>Tom came in and went into the kitchen. Linda asked, ""So, are you ready to eat?""</p><p>""Yes"", Michelle stood up and looked down the hallway to the room that Stephanie and Amanda had disappeared into, ""Should we wait for them?""</p><p>""No. They'll come in when they're done.""</p><p>""You mean they're..."", Michelle whispered.</p><p>""Yep"", Beth said.</p><p>""Oh my"", Michelle murmured, then thought to herself, 'I suppose I shouldn't be too judgmental. After all, what are Beth and I going to be doing later?'</p><p>Tom, Linda, Michelle and Beth ate dinner. Linda tried to make Michelle feel comfortable, offering her a glass of wine and Michelle was able to relax some, but in the back of her mind, she knew that shortly, she and Beth would be going to her room. After dinner, Michelle and Beth sat on the couch together to watch TV with Linda as Tom washed the dishes. Michelle tried to help, but Linda insisted that she was their guest. As they watched TV, Beth took Michelle's hand in her own and snuggled up against her. Sometime later, Amanda and Stephanie came into the dining room and began eating dinner. Michelle couldn't help staring at Amanda, still perplexed as to how someone as small and timid as her could have sex with someone as big and fierce as Stephanie. But Amanda looked completely happy and comfortable eating beside Stephanie. She was smiling and saying something to Stephanie that Michelle couldn't quite hear. Stephanie wa
            s smiling back at Amanda, but her smile didn't make her any less scary to Michelle. After they finished eating, they went back to their bedroom and Amanda waved to her as they passed by.</p><p>A little after eight o'clock, Beth looked at Michelle and asked, ""Do you want to go to bed now?""</p><p>Anxiously, Michelle looked first at Beth, then at her parents. Linda smiled reassuringly, ""Good night. We'll see you in the morning.""</p><p>Beth went to kiss her mom and dad good night, then taking Michelle's hand, she led her to her room. Once Beth closed the door, she went into her bathroom to change into her nightie. Her heart pounding in her chest, Michelle didn't know what to do, so she stood there. When Beth came out, she climbed into the far side of her bed and looked at Michelle, who still hadn't moved.</p><p>“Aren't you gonna change into your nightie?”, she asked.</p><p>Red-faced, Michelle mumbled, “Uh…yeah”, then went to her bag, took out her nightgown and went into the bathroom to change. As she took off her clothes, her breathing was shallow and her heart continued to pound. Here she was taking off her clothes in one of her student's bedroom in order to have sex with her. <em>'I'm going straight to Hell for this'</em>, she thought as she slipped on her nightgown. Upon coming out, the room was dark except for a nightlight which cast a soft glow over the room. She crawled into bed beside Beth. As she laid on her back, she turned her head to look at Beth. Beth was on her side, staring at her. “That's beautiful"", she said, looking at Michelle's nightgown.</p><p>“Thank you”, Michelle replied, “Yours is beautiful too”</p><p>Beth's eyes naturally went to Michelle's breasts bulging up through her nightgown. Michelle watched her stare at them. It looked like Beth was trying to think of a way to ask her something. After a while, Beth asked, ""Did you have big boobs when you were a kid?""</p><p>Michelle smiled, saying, ""Mine started growing when I was about 8 years old. Every year they would get bigger.""</p><p>""Wow. You were so lucky"", Beth said in envy.</p><p>""No, I wasn't. Everyone made fun of me and called me names. It got to be so bad that I hated my breasts and tried to hide them at school. Even now as an adult, people still say mean things to me about them.""</p><p>Beth's face looked sorrowful and she mumbled, ""I'm sorry"", looking away from her breasts.</p><p>""Don't be sorry"", Michelle turned Beth's face towards her again, ""You're not like them.""</p><p>Beth said, ""I don't know why people would be mean to you about them. I think they're lovely.""</p><p>Michelle laughed. ""What's so funny?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""I'm sorry. It's just that nobody has ever referred to my breasts as being lovely before.""</p><p>Beth continued to stare at them. It became obvious to Michelle that she wanted to ask her something, but she seemed hesitant to do so. Finally, she slowly asked, ""Is it...ok..."" Michelle waited for her to continue. ""...if..."" Beth's face became almost sorrowful as she tried to think of how to ask her question, but seemed unable to.</p><p>To Michelle, Beth was clearly trying so hard to not be like the other mean people who only treated her like a sex object. She simply wanted to explore her curiosity and this new desire that she was feeling. Michelle asked, ""Would you like to touch them?""</p><p>Beth's eyes jerked up to Michelle's face, ""You won't mind?...""</p><p>Michelle smiled, ""I won't mind.""</p><p>Beth slowly reached her hand out and pressed it through the silk fabric against her breast. “It's so soft”, Beth whispered. She pressed down harder, then spying the nipple poking up, she felt it with her finger. Beth sat up and after looking at Michelle for approval, she began caressing her breasts with both hands, To Beth, they were softer than any pillow and the more she felt them, the more mesmerized she became. She thought to herself, 'Now I know why Amanda likes doing this to Stephanie.' Feeling Beth's fingernails lightly scraping against the thin fabric of her nightgown, Michelle felt herself relaxing. She was no longer nervous. In fact, she couldn't remember the last time that she felt this relaxed. Seeing Beth's smile as her hands roamed over her, she wasn't just feeling relaxed, she was feeling very good. Contemplating how far she and Beth wanted to go with this, she asked, “Beth...would it be
            okay if I take this off?” Beth's eyes widened and she nodded her head vigorously.</p><p>Michelle raised her butt up so she could slide her nightgown up to her waist, then sitting up and holding her breath, she pulled it over her head and laid it on the nightstand. Then, in a sudden moment of shyness, she quickly layed down again, and crossed her arms over her breasts to cover them. Seeing her breasts bulging out from between her arms which barely covered them, she hoped that Beth wouldn't be too shocked. Beth's eyes and mouth were wide open as she sat there, her hands at her sides. Michelle blushed out of embarrassment, feeling very self-conscience. She was regretting taking off her nightgown, but she told herself that Beth was different than those other people. After wrestling with her own insecurity and telling herself that Beth wanted to see them, she managed to force her arms down to her sides so that her breasts were fully exposed. Again, she looked at Beth, who seemed to be frozen. ""Beth?"", she whispered,
            but Beth didn't answer. She nudged Beth a little, who finally came out of her trance.</p><p>""<em>Wwooooww</em>..."", she whispered slowly.</p><p>""Do you like them?"", Michelle asked.</p><p>Beth continued to stare, whispering, ""<em>Even better</em>..."" She didn't move, she just stared.</p><p>""What are you thinking?"", Michelle asked.</p><p>Beth blinked a few times, then asked, ""Can you sit up?""</p><p>Michelle got a confused smile on her face, ""Okay..."" She sat up against the headboard, which caused her breasts to sag downward so that they hung down to her waist.</p><p>Beth's eyes popped out of her head even more as her mind went wild, <em>'OHMYGOD!!! My teacher is naked on my bed! Well, not quite naked. She still has her panties on. But still! OH GEEZ, I didn't think boobs could get this big</em>!'</p><p>Beth slowly crawled over and sat herself between Michelle's legs. Breathing heavily, she slowly reached out, placing her hands on top of Michelle's breasts and slowly sliding them down the sides until her hands were underneath them. She lifted them up, feeling how heavy they were. Then she pinched the nipples in between her forefingers and thumbs and pulled the nipples up so that the breasts were also lifted up. Then she dropped them and watched them bounce. She pinched the nipples again, lifted them higher and again dropped them. Beth's face had a very intense look on it. Then she grabbed both breasts and squeezed hard.</p><p>""Ow! Easy, hon"", Michelle told her.</p><p>Beth immediately pulled her hands back in alarm, ""I'm sorry! I'm sorry!""</p><p>""It's okay. Just be gentle with them."" Michelle took her Beth's hands and placed them back on her breasts. ""Be slow and gentle""</p><p>Beth's hands slowly slid across her breasts in circles. ""That's right"", Michelle remarked softly, ""Nice and slow."" Switching to her 'teacher' mode, she told Beth, ""It feels really good when you rub my nipples."" Beth slid her hands down to her nipples and rubbed her forefingers back and forth across them. ""Yes, just like that."" Michelle sighed. Beth's fingers were making her feel so good. Her head leaned back against the wall and she closed her eyes as her breathing became slow and deep. She hadn't felt like this in...well...never! They only time that she had sex was about 15 years ago. The experience was so unsatisfying that she thought all sex was like that and never wanted it again. She had masturbated a few times, but it wasn't that much better. She would make herself wet, but sometimes wasn't able to reach orgasm. She knew she was not doing something right, but she didn't know what. But
            Beth's hands were feeling better than anything that she ever experienced before. She felt Beth's lips on hers. She opened her eyes briefly to see Beth kissing her, then she closed her eyes, reached up and wrapped her arms around Beth, bringing her closer so that Beth was laying on top of her. As they kissed, Michelle ran her tongue along Beth's lips and then gently pressed it into her mouth, touching her tongue.</p><p>Beth pulled back, ""Your tongue went inside my mouth.""</p><p>""Is that okay?"", Michelle asked.</p><p>""It feels weird.""</p><p>""Do you not want me to do that?""</p><p>""Do you?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Yes, but only if it's okay with you"", Michelle explained.</p><p>Beth thought for a second, ""Okay.""</p><p>""Okay?""</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>She continued kissing Michelle. Michelle stuck her tongue in Beth's mouth and touched her tongue. Beth pushed her own tongue out against Michelle's in return. As Beth leaned against Michelle, her knee pressed against Michelle's vagina. Michelle sucked in her breath and let it slowly out in gasps. As Beth worked herself up to the fact that she was making out with her naked teacher, she began squirming on top of Michelle, causing her knee to keep pressing against Michelle's vagina. Michelle's breathing became more labored, then she began to moan, quietly at first, then louder, so that Beth pulled back thinking that she was hurting her.</p><p>""What's wrong?!"", she asked in alarm.</p><p>""Nothing..."", Michelle gasped out, ""Oh God!...That was incredible!"" She looked at the crotch of her panties and was surprised to see a large wet spot on them.</p><p>Beth also looked down and exclaimed, ""You peed yourself!""</p><p>""No, sweetie. It's not pee. You made me feel very good and that's what happens.""</p><p>""That's not pee?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Then Beth remembered Amanda telling her that during sex there's this water that comes out, but it's not pee. ""How did you do that?""</p><p>""Your leg was rubbing against my vagina.""</p><p>""What's a vagina?"", Beth asked confused.</p><p>""This is a vagina"", Michelle pointed to it.</p><p>""Mom calls that my bits and Amanda says it's called a pussy.""</p><p>""I don't like the word pussy. It's too vulgar. I prefer vagina</p><p>""I like vagina too. It sounds like a flower.""</p><p>""I think so too"", Michelle agreed.</p><p>Beth looked at the wet spot on her panties. Beth's hands were on Michelle's legs. She slid her right hand slowly along her leg and across her panties, feeling the warm, wet spot beneath her fingers as they sank into the soft folds of Michelle's lips. Her fingers went back and forth across the wet spot, causing Michelle to stifle a breathless laugh that escaped her lips. Beth glanced up at her and smiled.</p><p>Michelle closed her eyes as she shuddered. 'How can she make me feel this good?!', she wondered. Beth was enjoying the funny expressions and noises that her teacher was making as she pressed her fingers into her vagina through her panties. She quickly decided that she was not content with Michelle just being half-naked. She wanted her teacher to be <em>completely</em> naked! Grinning, she scooted back, then reached out and pulled her panties down her legs, throwing them on the floor. Beth gasped when she saw that Michelle's vagina was completely covered in thick, curly hair. ""Wow!"", she exclaimed as she felt how soft it was. It sorta felt like her teddy bear.</p><p>""<em>I want hair on mine</em>..."", she whined as she ran her fingers through it.</p><p>All the concerns that she had about this left her completely as Michelle watched Beth's fingers run through her pubic hair and brush against her labia. She no longer cared if this was wrong or illegal. She wanted this. She needed this. Something that felt this good couldn't be wrong. She leaned her head back and closed her eyes again, luxuriating in Beth's magic fingers.</p><p>Beth watched Michelle's face as she slowly ran her finger up and down her vagina. As she did so, Michelle's legs spread apart, causing her vagina to open. Beth saw how different Michelle's vagina was from hers. Michelle's had some things that were sticking out that Beth's didn't have. She gently grabbed these thin folds that were hanging out and looked at them, slowly pulling them apart, and watching the vagina open up before her, like a pink rose opening up. She touched the inside. It was hot and wet...just like Amanda said. She traced her finger along the inside, feeling it's softness. When she came to a little bump at the top, Michelle's legs jerked a little. Surprised, Beth looked up at Michelle. Her head was still leaned back with her eyes closed. She looked like she was asleep, but when Beth ran her finger over the bump, her legs jerked again and her breath hissed between her clenched teeth.</p><p>Covering her mouth as she silently laughed, ""OhmyGod!"", Beth watched in ecstasy as her teacher moaned. Beth kept moving her finger back and forth over that little bump, watching her thighs bounce in sequence to her finger. Michelle was breathing heavily like she was out of breath, her eyes squeezed tightly shut, then suddenly she held her breath and her hips pushed up against Beth's finger as she grunted, ""UUUGGGHHHH......"" and to Beth's shock, Michelle peed out a long stream of water all over Beth's nightie and face.</p><p>Beth's mouth dropped open in shock. The water had squirted all over her. On her face and all over her nightie. She sat there, feeling it drip down her face and she looked at her wet nightie. She heard a loud gasp and she looked up at Michelle.</p><p>Michelle was covering her mouth with both hands, horror-stricken. Her eyes were wide open in shock as they went from Beth's wet face to her wet nightie. Being on the verge of crying, she stammered, ""OH BETH!! OH GOD!!...I AM...SO SORRY...""</p><p>""That...was...AWESOME!!!"", Beth interrupted her, laughing excitedly, ""You have to do that again!!""</p><p>Michelle was dumbfounded, ""You're...you're not upset?""</p><p>""No!"", she said happily. She put her hands on Michelle's thighs and leaned closer, ""Do it again!""</p><p>Michelle was still baffled by Beth excitement, ""I...don't know if I can. You're sure you're alright...I mean look at your nightie. It's ruined!""</p><p>""Mom can wash it"", she said indifferently. She looked at her wet nightie and then grinned at Michelle, asking with a sly smile, ""D'ya wanna see me naked?""</p><p>Michelle was quiet for a second and then, almost without her knowing it, whispered, ""Yes.""</p><p>Beth's grin got even bigger as she sat back on her legs. Grasping the bottom of her nightie, she pulled it up over her head and threw it on the floor. She wasn't wearing any panties underneath and Michelle could scarcely believe what she was feeling as she stared at Beth's naked 10 year-old body before her. Her breathing became more pronounced as she examined every detail, her flat breasts; the smooth, youthful skin; and her tiny, hairless vagina which was neatly closed together, unlike hers which looked sloppy with her inner lips hanging out. As Michelle stared, her hand reached out trembling, but then she became aware of what she was doing and pulled it back.</p><p>""You can touch me if ya want?"", Beth told her. She took Michelle's hands and placed them on her chest. Michelle's hands slid over her body, feeling how smooth and soft it was. Beth grabbed both of Michelle's breasts as she leaned forward to kiss Michelle. Rolling over on her side, Michelle held Beth in place and gently laid her on her back. She then got up on her hands and knees above Beth. Her massive breasts hung down in front of Beth's face. Beth stared at them in astonishment. She slowly pushed one and watched in wonder as it swung back and forth like a pendulum. Seeing this, Michelle rocked side to side, causing them to sway. Beth giggled in delight at seeing this.</p><p>After a while, Michelle told Beth, ""Hey...let me go pee."" She crawled off the bed, her butt swaying as she walked into the bathroom without closing the door. As Beth waited, it dawned on her that her teacher was going to pee...and the door was open. <em>She had to see this</em>! She scampered off the bed and hurried into the bathroom.</p><p>""I'll be done in a minute, then you can go"", Michelle told her when she saw how quickly Beth came in there.</p><p>""I don't need to go.""</p><p>Michelle looked at her confused, ""Then why did you run in here?""</p><p>""So I can watch you pee.""</p><p>Michelle snorted in surprise, ""You want to watch?!""</p><p>Beth nodded her head vigorously, her eyes and mouth opened wide.</p><p>""I don't want you...""</p><p>""Pleeaasse?"", Beth begged.</p><p>""It's gross...and embarrassing.""</p><p>""No, it isn't. I really want to see it"", Beth said.</p><p>""It's really that important to you?""</p><p>Beth nodded.</p><p>Michelle sighed, ""I guess...but I don't know if I can make myself go in front of you"", Michelle said uncertainly.</p><p>Michelle sat there and waited for her bladder to relax. Beth squatted down on the floor with her face right in front of Michelle's knees. Michelle's couldn't believe that Beth would want to see something so disgusting. Having Beth stare at her as she was trying to pee naturally caused her bladder to close tight, so she sat there and forced herself to relax and soon she could feel herself peeing. Beth gasped as she heard Michelle's pee splashing in the water. She leaned closer to get a better view, and Michelle could barely hear Beth squealing quietly to herself, ""OHMYGOD!! She's peeing right in front of me!""</p><p>As Beth watched in sheer bliss, Michelle in her effort to push the remaining pee out of her bladder, let out a loud fart. Michelle's eyes and mouth opened in shock and with her face turning all kinds of red, she covered her mouth with her hands in humiliation. ""OH BETH...I DIDN'T MEAN TO..."", she gasped as she tried to apologize. Beth covered her mouth and giggled at what Michelle did. Feeling both confused and relieved by Beth's laughter, Michelle asked her, ""Why is that funny?""</p><p>When Beth was able to stop laughing, she said, ""I didn't know grownups did that.""</p><p>""I'm really sorry"", Michelle still felt bad despite the fact that Beth found it hilarious. </p><p>""Don't be sorry. I liked it"", she said.</p><p>Michelle grimaced, ""How can you like that?""</p><p>""Because you did it.""</p><p>She stood up and flushed the toilet as Beth silently thought about how appealing it was to watch her pee. Michelle went back to the bed and Beth watched her as her hips swayed side to side as she walked. As Michelle crawled up on the bed, she saw that Beth was not moving, but instead was staring intensely at her. She stopped halfway in her crawling and looked at Beth.</p><p>""What is it, honey?"", Michelle asked.</p><p>""Your butt is so beautiful"", she said quietly, ""It's so big and perfect. Mine's too skinny.""</p><p>Michelle looked at her and said, ""I would love to have your skinny butt.""</p><p>""I don't want you to have a skinny butt"", she said as she touched it lovingly, ""I want yours to be nice and fat.""</p><p>""Well, I'm glad you like it so much"", Michelle replied as she sat down.</p><p>""Michelle?...""</p><p>""Hmm.""</p><p>""I want to do something, but I'm scared you'll think I'm weird.""</p><p>""We're learning about each other. I don't want you to be scared to ask me anything.""</p><p>""But, you'll think I'm weird.""</p><p>Moving in front of her on the side of the bed, Michelle promised, ""I won't think you're weird.""</p><p>""I...want to..."", she stammered, then she said, ""No, it's too weird!""</p><p>Michelle told her, ""Please tell me, Beth. I won't laugh or think you're weird""</p><p>Beth asked quietly, ""Promise?""</p><p>""I promise.""</p><p>Beth looked down at the floor and quietly said, ""I would like...to spank you...but not in a mean way"", she added quickly. She slowly glanced up at Michelle to see how she was reacting.</p><p>Michelle asked, ""Why would you want to do that?""</p><p>""I dunno"", Beth thought for awhile, ""I just want to...I think it's cuz you're my teacher.""</p><p>Michelle knew Beth wasn't wanting to be mean to her, Beth loved her too much to be mean. It was like she said. She was a little kid and here was the opportunity to spank her teacher. Michelle smiled to herself, thinking, 'If I had the opportunity, I probably would want to spank some of my teachers too when I was her age...although not sexually. Spanking does turn some people on. Maybe she just naturally likes it.' The fact that Beth was attracted to her fat, dumpy bottom at all pleased Michelle. Her body, being so old and with it's fat, sagging belly, was far from that of a young model's. She didn't know why Beth was so aroused by it, but she was and that pleased Michelle immensely.</p><p>""Okay"", she told Beth.</p><p>Beth looked up, ""Really?""</p><p>""Yes, but not too hard and only with your hand.""</p><p>Beth watched in awe as Michelle stood up and bent over the bed. Michelle looked behind her at Beth and wiggled her butt and asked her teasingly, ""You really want to spank your teacher's fat butt?""</p><p>Beth grinned at her and nodded her head enthusiastically. Mesmerized by the beautiful sight of her fat butt sticking up in her face, she ran her hand over it, noticing how warm the crack felt to her hand. ""Wooww..."", she gasped</p><p>""What?"", Michelle asked curiously.</p><p>""Your butthole is really big.""</p><p>Michelle rolled her eyes at Beth's audacity, thinking, 'That's nice. Well, as long as you like it.'</p><p>Beth lightly slapped her hip, asking, ""Did that hurt?""</p><p>Michelle smiled at her concern, ""No.""</p><p>Beth grinned and slapped it again, slightly harder, marveling at how her butt cheek jiggled after she hit it.</p><p>""How bout that?""</p><p>Michelle shook her head. Beth, afraid of hurting her, began spanking her, slowly and lightly. Michelle saw that Beth was holding back and told her, ""You can spank me harder if you want.""</p><p>Beth's face brightened and she grinned. Her slaps became harder and faster. As the excitement of spanking her naked teacher grew in her, she became more eager. ""Ooh"", Michelle quietly exclaimed as she felt this. Jerking with each slap on her behind, Michelle watched Beth in amazement as she was really getting into it. It was beginning to sting a little, but Beth looked so happy, that Michelle didn't want to stop her. After a few minutes, Beth stopped and looked at Michelle's reddening cheeks and suddenly felt regret at hurting her teacher. She asked, ""Did I do it too hard?""</p><p>""No, honey.""</p><p>""I didn't want to hurt you...I just really wanted to do it..."", she looked again at how red Michelle's butt cheeks were, ""You sure it doesn't hurt?""</p><p>Michelle smiled as she layed down on her side, ""It doesn't hurt.</p><p>Beth climbed into the bed, laying down beside her, ""Thank you for letting me do that.""</p><p>""You're welcome"", Michelle smirked at her, ""You really liked it?"" Beth nodded. ""I liked it too.""</p><p>Beth's eyes grew big, ""You did?""</p><p>""Yes. Part of it was because it made you happy and part of it was...I don't know...I think it's like you said, because I'm your teacher.""</p><p>Michelle sat up and moved over her on her hands and knees, beholding the little girl under her. She didn't have any breasts or pubic hair and her vulva was so small. But her happiness and eagerness in experiencing these new things for the first time is what really turned Michelle on.</p><p>Michelle kissed her, as her hand moved down to Beth's vagina, lightly tickling it with her fingers. Beth squirmed a little and giggled. Michelle giggled herself at Beth's response and kept tickling her vagina. Her tickling changed to dragging her finger up and down, lightly pressing at first, but then a little harder. Beth's giggles quieted down and her breathing became heavier. Her hips rose up to press against Michelle's finger, which sank in between her outer lips. Beth sighed as this incredible sensation grew within her. As Michelle's finger sped up, Beth's hips rocked back and forth. No longer in control of her body, her head turned to the side as she gasped for air. Her hands unconsciously clutching Michelle's breasts as her orgasm began to build within her. She didn't know what she was feeling, only that she didn't want it to stop. She couldn't describe it; this amazing sensation that was shooting thr
            ough her body, causing her arms and legs to jerk. She began moaning, ""Ooh...ooh...ooh...ooh..."" It felt so good, it was almost painful. Suddenly she lost control scrunching her face up, as if she drank sour lemonade, “Oh!” she cried out. “That...Ooh!” She gasped as her hips rose of their own accord to press against Michelle's hand. Before she knew what was happening, she felt herself pee a tiny bit. She shook for a few seconds before she sank back down, releasing a trembling breath. Her bucking hips slowed to an occasional twitch as she relaxed against the bed with a smile. She layed there, quietly breathing while Michelle laid beside her. After a moment, she opened her eyes and turned to look at Michelle, “What happen? That was...How did you do that?"" She was still breathing heavily.</p><p>""The same way you did it to me.""</p><p>""It was even better than Amanda said..."", Beth yawned and smiled sleepily, her eyes half open. Her eyes fluttered a few times, then slowly closed. Michelle smiled and kissed her. Pulling the blanket over them, she draped her arm gently around Beth's sleeping body, holding her. After all the years of sleeping alone, it felt so good to be able to hold someone. Feeling completely contented, she soon drifted off to sleep herself.</p><p>*****</p><p>The light of the morning sun streaming in through the window woke Michelle up. She looked around, not recognizing her apartment, then it all came back to her. She was in Beth's room. Naked in her bed with her. They had made love for the first time last night. She looked over at Beth, who was still curled up next to her, asleep. She looked so precious, with a slight smile on her face, her sides slightly moving as she breathed, a quiet snore coming out of her mouth, her hair tousled across the pillow.</p><p>Michelle sighed, as she watched this beautiful angel. This was it. She was completely in love. Her life would be different from now on. She hadn't really thought what the future had in store for them, such as living together, if they would eventually get married or how to deal with society, but it was like Linda had told her, 'Enjoy it for what it is.'</p><p>She could hear someone in the kitchen. Beth's face winced as she stretched her arms widely apart and yawned. She looked over and saw Michelle looking at her.</p><p>""Good morning"", Michelle said to her.</p><p>""Good morning!"", she replied back excitedly. She exhaled and whispered, ""I can't believe we did that.""</p><p>""Me either"", Michelle responded, ""I keep thinking last night was a dream.""</p><p>Beth rolled over on top of Michelle, throwing her leg over Michelle's leg and resting her chin on top of her breast. ""Nope!"", Beth said emphatically with no small amount of glee, ""I spanked you!""</p><p>Michelle flipped the pillow next to her on top of her face, ""Oh God! I can't believe I let you do that!""</p><p>""It was so awesome!"", Beth said proudly, ""But not as awesome as watching you pee!""</p><p>Michelle flipped the pillow off of her face and stared up at the ceiling, ""And I REALLY can't believe I let you do that! What the hell was I thinking!""</p><p>""That you love me"", Beth answered her question.</p><p>Michelle looked at Beth, ""Yes...that's what I was thinking.""</p><p>Beth suddenly sat up and got off the bed, saying, “I’m going to see if Mom's made breakfast."" Michelle watched her little bottom wiggle as she pulled her nightie over her head. She then left the room, closing the door.</p><p>For a while, Michelle just layed there, reminiscing about last night. 'Well, we did it. I wonder what my parents will think? One thing's for sure. They're not going to be as open-minded as Beth's parents. They'll disown me...and that would be <em>after</em> calling the police.' She sighed, 'But this is what I want...Well, I better get up if I want some breakfast.'</p><p>Michelle threw the blanket back and got off the bed. Her nude body shivered in the chilly morning air. She didn't feel like getting dressed and she couldn't go out there in her nightgown, but then she saw that Beth's mom had draped a silk bathrobe over the chair for her to wear. She pulled it on and stepped out into the hallway. She could hear someone in the shower, probably Tom. She smelled eggs and bacon cooking as she walked down the hall towards the kitchen. Beth was setting out the forks and napkins on the dining table as she passed by into the kitchen.</p><p>“Good morning”, Linda told her, holding a cup of coffee. She was at the stove stirring the scrambled eggs.</p><p>“Good morning”, Michelle sheepishly replied, ""It feels strange to wake up in someone else’s house."" Linda offered her a cup of coffee, which she graciously accepted. There was toast and bacon on four plates laid out on the counter and Linda was waiting for the eggs to finish cooking.</p><p>“I have to tell you that Beth is so excited about her first sexual experience that she just had to tell me about it"", Linda told her.</p><p>Michelle felt her face grow warm as she blushed furiously and looked down at the floor.</p><p>Linda touched her hand, “Hey...It’s ok. You’re made my little girl very happy and that’s what I want”</p><p>Michelle looked up at her and smiled meekly. ""To tell the truth, I don't know what I should be feeling"", her voice dropped to a whisper, ""<em>Last night, I had sex with a ten year old girl. What does that mean</em>?""</p><p>""It means that what you and Beth shared with each other last night was a beautiful thing...and that can never be wrong.""</p><p>Michelle heard a noise behind her and turned around to see Amanda walking in, her hair was tousled and she was clothed in a shirt, that was too big for her, that said ""Iron Maiden"" and had a hideous creature emblazoned underneath. ""Good morning, Ms Lewis"", she said cheerfully.</p><p>""Good morning, Amanda"", she said quietly.</p><p>The eggs were ready and Linda was spooning them on to the plates. Amanda picked one up and brought it to the table. Michelle picked up two and followed her, setting down one plate before Beth, who was already sitting at the table, and another plate in front of herself. As they sat down, Michelle said to Amanda, ""I still can't believe you moved here also. Linda tells me that you and Stephanie have been a couple for quite some time.""</p><p>Amanda picked up a piece of toast. ""Yea. We've been together for a while.""</p><p>Michelle's curiosity got the better of her. ""If you don't mind my asking...Stephanie scares me. Doesn't she frighten you? I mean, what if she lost her temper and...""</p><p>Amanda got a disagreeable look on her face, ""She would never hurt me. Even when she's really mad, I'm not scared of her, because I know she loves me. She's actually very sweet. Everyone says she's dangerous and they say all these horrible things about her, but she's the only one who has ever been nice to me. The other kids...the ones who look nice and friendly, they're the ones who were mean to me and tried to hurt me.""</p><p>Amanda took a bite of her eggs and asked, ""How did you find out that Beth liked you?""</p><p>""Well, I kept finding these romantic poems that she would leave for me"", Michelle smiled at Beth who grinned back at her, ""I thought it was one of the boys.""</p><p>""You didn't know it was her?"", Amanda looked at Beth.</p><p>""No"", Michelle said, ""I had no idea it was a girl. I know that sometimes boys or girls might have a crush on their teacher, but I never dreamed it was Beth. She is so shy and never said anything to me."" Michelle sipped her coffee as she looked around the room. ""I still can't believe that this is happening.""</p><p>""You can't believe what?""</p><p>Michelle snickered and looked down at the table, ""That one of my 10 year old students is my girlfriend...and her mom helped her set us up.""</p><p>Linda came in and sat down with her plate, ""Well, it sounds like you don't have any regrets.""</p><p>Michelle smiled embarrassingly, ""No.""</p><p>Linda asked Michelle, “So, what do you two lovebirds have planned for today?""</p><p>Michelle turned to Beth, “There's a place up the highway called Golf N Stuff. What do you think of going up there to check it out?”</p><p>“Oohh...you mean that place with the blue water fountains, and the miniature golf course with that giant statue of Peter Pan?!"", Beth inhaled sharply, ""Can we go there?!</p><p>“Sure sweetie, my treat.”</p><p>Beth jumped out of her seat, grabbing Michelle's hand, ""Come on...!""</p><p>""Hang on!"", Michelle laughed, ""Let me finish my coffee.""</p><p>Linda laughed at her daughter's excitement, ""That sounds great."" She looked at Amanda, ""Amanda, I want you and Stephanie to get out and do something, too. She's not going to spend the whole day in bed with you. Oohh...I know. Why don't you go with Beth and Michelle! You all can double-date.""</p><p>""I'd like to, but Stephanie's not gonna. She just wants to...you know what.""</p><p>""Well, she does too much 'you know what'."", Linda told her, ""Go tell her that you two are going to Golf N Stuff.""</p><p>Amanda got up, took her breakfast tray to the kitchen and then went towards the bedroom, saying, ""She's not gonna like it...""</p><p>Beth muttered, ""Oh boy..."", causing Michelle to look at her curiously. Half a minute later, a thunderous voice roared throughout the house, ""I'M NOT GOING TO FUCKING GOLF N STUFF!!!""</p><p>Michelle's mouth hit the floor. It wasn't just the profanity or the blatant rudeness, it was the sheer violence that was in that voice. Stephanie already looked like a violent thug and this only added to it. A few seconds later, Stephanie burst into the dining room. If Michelle's mouth hadn't already hit the floor, it certainly would have done so now. Stephanie was completely naked and her face was twisted in anger. Michelle tried to avert her eyes from Stephanie's nudity, but the terror that she was feeling kept her from doing so.</p><p>Linda gasped, ""Stephanie! We've got company!""</p><p>""What the fuck am I supposed to do at fucking Golf N Stuff?!"", Stephanie demanded angrily.</p><p>""You can't keep Amanda in bed all day. You need to take her out like normal people"", her mother told her, ""Amanda wants to go.""</p><p>Amanda appeared beside Stephanie and took her hand, ""Come on Steph. It'll be fun."" Stephanie didn't look convinced so Amanda told her, ""Maybe they'll have Dance Dance Revolution and you can watch me play.""</p><p>Stephanie still glared at her mom, then spit out, ""<em>And who the fuck is Ms Lewis</em>?!""</p><p>Michelle felt pale as her hands gripped the sides of her chair. Then Michelle saw Amanda's sweet, little face turn into a scowl and without warning, she swatted Stephanie's behind.</p><p>""Hey! That's my teacher you're talking about! Now go get dressed and come on!"", Amanda ordered her, pushing her back towards their room. ""Sorry, Ms Lewis"", she told Michelle, ""Sometimes, she can be a little grumpy in the morning.""</p><p>After they went back to their room, Beth cheered, ""Yes!"", as Michelle felt the color come back to her cheeks. She looked in amazement at Linda.</p><p>""I'm sorry! I must apologize for Stephanie's behavior"", Linda told her, ""As I told you last night, she isn't afraid to speak her mind.""</p><p>Michelle still felt pale, ""She scared the crap out of me. And when Amanda hit her...""</p><p>""Amanda is the only one she'll listen to"", Linda said.</p><p>""I can see that"", Michelle agreed. She took a few minutes to collect herself and calm down. Then she stood up, ""Well, I better take a shower and get dressed.""</p><p>As she went to shower, Linda took the dishes to the kitchen to wash them and Beth went and sat on the couch to wait for the others to get ready. Amanda came out shortly and joined her on the couch. Now that they were alone, Amanda was dying to know, ""So, last night was the first time that you and Ms Lewis spent the night together?""</p><p>""Yea!"", Beth replied excitedly.</p><p>""So, did you..."", Amanda asked wide-eyed.</p><p>""YES!!!"", Beth squealed, ""It was so awesome! Even better than I thought!""</p><p>""Really?! What all did you do?""</p><p>""I finally got to see her boobs! AND TOUCH THEM!!! OHMYGOD!!! They're even bigger than I thought! And that water that you said gets peed out when a person uh...what did you call it?""</p><p>""Cums"", Amanda responded.</p><p>""Yea, she did it all over me!""</p><p>Amanda grimaced, ""Eeww! Are you serious?! All over you?!""</p><p>""Yea! It was great! Oh, and guess what?!"", Beth's voice dropped to a whisper, ""I got to watch her pee! AND SHE LET ME SPANK HER!!!"", she squealed excitedly.</p><p>Amanda's eyes got big, ""You spanked your teacher?! Really?!""</p><p>""<em>YES</em>!!!"", Beth almost screamed with excitement.</p><p>""Why would you want to spank her?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>""When I was looking at her butt, I really wanted to touch it. Well, not just touch it, I wanted to smack it, but not in a mean way. I didn't want to hurt her. Does that make sense?""</p><p>""Yea. It does actually"", Amanda said.</p><p>""You were right! <em>I love sex</em>! I can't wait to do it again tonight!""</p><p>""Is Ms Lewis is spending the night again?"", Amanda asked.</p><p>Beth gasped, ""I don't know."" She jumped off the couch and ran to the kitchen and blurted out, ""Mom! Can Michelle spend the night again with me? Pleeaase!""</p><p>Mom looked at her and smiled, ""Well, you must really want her to.""</p><p>""Can she?""</p><p>""You want another sleepover with your teacher?"", she teased her.</p><p>""Mooommm...""</p><p>""Okay..."", she said laughing.</p><p>""Thank you, Mom"", Beth hugged her and then ran back to the couch and looked at Amanda with a big grin on her face. ""She said yes!"", Beth told her excitedly, ""I hope Michelle lets me spank her again.""</p><p>""I can't believe you like that"", Amanda told her.</p><p>""Oh yea! Her butt's almost as big as her boobs. Ooh, did you know that her butthole's about this big?"", Beth touched her forefinger and thumb together.</p><p>""Wow! Really?!"", Amanda asked. ""Don't tell Stephanie that. She'd be trying to stick her tongue in it"", Amanda said jokingly.</p><p>Beth burst out laughing as her hands flew up to cover her mouth, ""OhmyGod! I can't believe you said that!""</p><p>Shortly later, Stephanie came out and sat in the recliner, waiting on Ms Lewis. Amanda got off the couch and went over to her. ""Are you going to behave yourself?"", she asked.</p><p>Stephanie smirked at her, ""Don't I always?""</p><p>""Oh..."", Amanda remembered, ""And don't scare Ms Lewis. She was my fifth-grade teacher back in Chicago. She was my favorite teacher.""</p><p>""What the hell is she doing here?"", Stephanie asked.</p><p>""She moved here. Now she's Beth's teacher and her girlfriend"", Amanda explained.</p><p>Stephanie looked at Beth, ""You have a girlfriend?""</p><p>Beth nodded, ""Um-hm""</p><p>""And Mom let you have a girlfriend?""</p><p>""Yea!"", Beth answered indignantly.</p><p>""<em>You fuck her yet</em>?"", Stephanie asked rudely.</p><p>Amanda slapped her breast angrily, ""That's not nice! Say you're sorry!""</p><p>Stephanie stared at Amanda, then looked at Beth, ""I'm sorry.""</p><p>Beth was too surprised to respond. Stephanie had never apologized to her before. Amanda then climbed up into Stephanie's lap and sat down, whispering in her ear quietly so Beth couldn't hear, ""If you'll be a good girl at Golf N Stuff, then I'll let you be a bad girl in bed tonight."" Stephanie's eyebrows raised as she felt her pussy stirring.</p><p>Eventually, Michelle came out of the bedroom. She walked over to Linda, telling her, ""I know she's your daughter, but I'm not comfortable being with Stephanie. She frightens me.""</p><p>""I understand, but Amanda will be there to keep her in line.""</p><p>""<em>Amanda</em>?!"", Michelle choked, looking at tiny Amanda sitting on Stephanie's lap, ""How is she going to control..."", she gestured with her hand towards Stephanie, ""...<em>HER</em>!""</p><p>""Believe me, Amanda can and does control her. You saw it yourself just half an hour ago.""</p><p>""I know, but I'm still scared of her.""</p><p>""Amanda will make sure she behaves herself.""</p><p>""Behaves herself?"", Michelle asked.</p><p>Linda smiled sheepishly, ""Amanda is...well, for lack of a better word...Amanda is her babysitter.""</p><p>""Her babysitter?!"", Michelle asked in disbelief.</p><p>""Yes. When Amanda and Stephanie go out, Stephanie tends to...umm, want to play with Amanda.""</p><p>""Play?""</p><p>""Have sex. Stephanie has a very high sex drive and so...she's always wanting to have sex with Amanda.""</p><p>""And that's why Amanda's in charge...to keep Stephanie from having sex with her in public?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Can we go now?"", Beth pleaded by the door.</p><p>""Yes...yes. Let's go!"", she said, grabbing her purse and heading towards the door.</p><p>""Have a good time!"", Linda waved to them.</p><p>As they walked out, Michelle still felt intimidated by Stephanie. Even though Linda told her that Amanda would keep her in line, she was still wary. They got into Michelle's car. She drove with Beth beside her in the passenger seat while Stephanie and Amanda were in the back seat. On the way there, Michelle kept hearing Amanda saying ""Stop it"". She glanced in the rearview mirror to see Stephanie grabbing Amanda's leg and Amanda slapping her hand away and telling her ""No!"" At first, Michelle thought that Stephanie was harassing her, but as she watched, she noticed that it was a game that they were playing, a sexually-driven game between them. Stephanie was constantly trying to touch Amanda and Amanda was trying to keep Stephanie from touching her, until eventually Stephanie got impatient and grabbed Amanda, causing her to squeal with laughter. Michelle couldn't look away as she watched. Stephanie pulled Amanda into her l
            ap which caused Amanda to cry out, ""No!"", slapping her breast and then, ""Behave yourself!"" Then Amanda slid back to her seat, leaving Stephanie frowning intensely at her. As Michelle watched them spell-bound in her rear-view mirror, Stephanie glanced up and looked directly into Michelle' eyes. Michelle became terrified not just at being caught, but more so because of the way that Stephanie's eyes were narrowing at her.</p><p>""<em>What are you looking at</em>?!"", Stephanie growled.</p><p>Michelle quickly looked back at the road, as she heard another 'slap' and Amanda's voice yelling, ""Hey! What did I tell you?!""</p><p>'I guess Amanda really is her babysitter', Michelle thought to herself.</p><p>When they pulled into the parking lot, they got out of the car and walked towards the entrance. As they stepped inside, Michelle asked Amanda, ""Amanda, what are ya'll wanting to do?""</p><p>Amanda turned to Stephanie, ""What do you want to do, Steph?""</p><p>Stephanie looked at all the kids running around screaming, and the noisy games and the flashing lights. ""Puke!"", she answered.</p><p>""I mean, besides that!""</p><p>""Fuck!""</p><p>""BESIDES THAT!!"", Amanda scowled at her.</p><p>""I don't know. You pick something"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>""<em>Come on</em>"", Amanda told her exasperatingly, pulling her along.</p><p>Michelle looked down at Beth, ""What would you like to do?""</p><p>Beth ran straight to the air hockey table and begged Michelle to play with her. Michelle dropped a dollar into the air hockey machine and the game started. Beth was obviously better, but she hit the puck slowly so Michelle was able to hit it back. Afterwards, they played golf and then some video games together. Michelle smiled at Beth's antics during these games, the way she stuck her tongue out at her, her victory dance upon winning a game, her imitation of a sports caster announcing her victory. It was these little things that Beth did, because she was a young child, that caused Michelle to fall even more in love with her. For lunch, they went to the restaurant and ordered some pizza.</p><p>Michelle said, ""I haven't seen Amanda or Stephanie anywhere. Where do you think they are?""</p><p>Beth took a bite of her pizza. ""They're probably having sex somewhere"", she said, her mouth full of pizza.</p><p>""You think?!"", Michelle asked concerned.</p><p>""Well...Stephanie will be wanting to, but Amanda won't let her.""</p><p>Michelle took a drink of her Coke, ""I have to tell you...your sister really scares me.""</p><p>""She scares me too sometimes, but Amanda makes sure she leaves me alone"", she took another bite of her pizza and slowly chewed it, thinking, then she asked, ""Michelle?""</p><p>""Yes, hon.""</p><p>""Do you like having me as a girlfriend?""</p><p>""Of course! Why would you ask something like that?"", Michelle asked.</p><p>Beth picked at her pizza, ""It's just that...I'm just a kid. And I look like a boy cuz I don't have any boobs...and..."", her voice dropped to a whisper, ""I'm scared that you're going to get in trouble because of me.""</p><p>""I know that you're a kid, but you know what? I don't care. I love you for who you are. Just like you love me even though I'm fat. And please don't worry about me getting in trouble because of you. I want to be with you. I love you.""</p><p>Beth then said, ""It's not fair! I can only kiss you or do other girlfriend things with you at home!""</p><p>""I know it's frustrating...""</p><p>""It sucks!"", Beth interrupted.</p><p>Michelle snickered, ""Yes...it does suck."" Michelle finished her slice of pizza, then she leaned in closer to Beth and whispered, ""Did you enjoy last night?""</p><p>Beth grinned and leaned in closer too, whispering, ""Yea. Did you?""</p><p>Michelle smiled, ""Yea.""</p><p>Beth then asked, ""Would you want to spend the night again?""</p><p>Michelle asked, ""Do you?""</p><p>Beth nodded her head vigorously. Michelle snickered at her eagerness, ""Come on, let's play some more games.""</p><p>Hours later, just before 9:00 as the place was closing, they found Stephanie and Amanda and left. They had had a lot of fun and Beth fell asleep on the drive home. In the back seat, Amanda was leaning against Stephanie who had her arms around her. When they pulled up to the house, Stephanie and Amanda went in, while Michelle woke Beth up. Beth opened her eyes and sleepily opened the car door. Michelle came around and took her hand while Beth walked half-dozing beside her. When they came inside and closed the door, Beth stumbled over to the couch and layed down on it, closing her eyes.</p><p>Linda grinned, “Looks like you two had a busy day. Do you want anything before going to bed?”</p><p>“Uh...no, thank you”, Michelle answered, “You want me to spend the night again? Beth mentioned it, but I didn't know what you would think.”</p><p>“Of course! It would break her heart if you didn't”, she answered. She went over to Beth and kissed her on the forehead, whispering, ""Good night."" Then Linda went to her bedroom.</p><p>Michelle went over to Beth and roused her so that she whined sleepily, “Don’t make me go to bed. I wanna stay up and kiss.” She pushed herself up on her elbows and looked around. She yawned and laid back down so she could rub her eyes.</p><p>'God, she’s a cute kid', Michelle thought, then she said, “How about we go have some ice cream and then we can kiss, okay?”</p><p>Beth smiled and nodded her head. She got off the couch and padded to the kitchen, almost shuffling her little feet. Michelle followed behind. When she walked into the kitchen, Beth was pulling out the ice cream. Michelle grabbed two bowls from the cabinet and laid them on the counter as Beth spooned in generous amounts of ice cream.</p><p>""Whoa!"", Michelle told her, ""All that ice cream is going to go straight to my hips.""</p><p>Beth grinned at her, ""I know. I want you to be nice and fat with a big butt for me to spank.""</p><p>""Well, I'm glad you want me to be fat because I'm sure gonna be after this.""</p><p>They sat down at the table to eat; Beth staring at her as she licked the ice cream from her spoon.</p><p>“What’cha thinking, sweetie?”, Michelle asked.</p><p>“Can we...you know...do stuff tonight?” she asked.</p><p>“You want to?”</p><p>She nodded her head.</p><p>""You're not too sleepy?""</p><p>Beth shook her head, grinning broadly with the spoon sticking out of her mouth.</p><p>Michelle smiled at her cuteness, “I think I would like to also.”</p><p>Michelle's bowl was only half finished, so she put it back in the freezer. As Beth went to her room, Michelle quickly washed Beth's bowel and also went to Beth's bedroom. Michelle turned off the light as Beth was getting undressed. Instead of putting on her nightie, she got into bed naked and layed on her side waiting for Michelle to get undressed. Feeling her student's eyes upon her, Michelle felt a bit self-conscience about undressing before her, but she knew that Beth wanted to see her undress. She step out of her shoes, unbuttoned her jeans and slid them down her legs, laying them in the chair. She could feel Beth's eyes ravenously burning into her. She appreciated the fact that Beth was attracted to her body, but this did not encourage her in her undressing. All she saw was her old, ugly, fat body being revealed. She would've felt ashamed of it, if it were not for Beth's eager anticipation. Despite having Bet
            h gaze at her body all last night, her hands still shook as she fumbled with the buttons on her blouse. She finally managed to get it unbutton and she laid it on top of her jeans. Beth's mouth was slowly dropping open as her teacher took off her clothes in front of her. Michelle had to suppress her laughter at how funny Beth looked gawking at her. She reached behind her to unhook her bra and as she pulled it away, her breasts dropped down to their full length. Then she hooked her thumbs inside the waistband of her panties and slid them down her legs. Beth just stared at her wide-eyed with her mouth hanging open.</p><p>Michelle stood there for a while, letting Beth admire her body. She couldn't stop smiling, not just from the comical way that Beth was looking at her, but from the joy that she felt of having someone be so awe-struck by her beauty. A beauty that she never knew existed. She began walking to the bed, but Beth stopped her, ""Wait!"" Michelle stopped, wondering why. ""Can you...kinda..."", Beth began, trying to think of how to word it, ""...shake your boobs?"" Michelle suppressed a giggle and slowly swiveled her torso back and forth, causing her breasts to sway side to side. ""<em>Yeeaa</em>..."", Beth whispered as she stared intensely at her. To Beth, this was the epitome of pure, unadulterated sexiness. Her teacher, completely naked and shaking her gigantic boobs.</p><p>After a minute, Michelle continued over to the bed and layed down on her back, while looking at Beth. Beth sat up, still seemingly in a state of shock, and reached out, gently placing her hands on the massive breasts before her and releasing the breath that she had been unconsciously holding. She pushed her hands in a circle, feeling their softness and watching them roll beneath her fingers as she kneaded them like dough.</p><p>Michelle watched her as she squeezed, mashed, shook and did all kinds of things to her breasts. Gently rubbing Beth's back, Michelle was in no hurry to do anything else. She just wanted to lay there, letting Beth enjoy herself. Closing her eyes under her incredible manipulations, Michelle reflected on how she came to be there. Not in the bed that she was in, but in this relationship with this wonderful girl. A piano quietly began playing in her mind. It was a song that she used to listen to years ago, but at this moment in her life, the lyrics meant so much more:</p><p>♪""<em>Girl, look what you've done to me. Me and my whole world. Girl, you brought the sun to me. With your smile, you did it girl.""</em></p><p><em>""Thank you girl for making the morning brighter. Girl, for making the night time nicer. Girl, for making a better world for me</em>.""♪</p><p>Michelle felt Beth kissing her. She still tasted like ice cream. She wrapped her arms around Beth's body, feeling the smooth, supple skin against her hands, pulling her inward towards herself. With this kiss, Michelle gave her whole being to Beth, her life, her emotions, her self, her all. Her hands in their roaming throughout Beth's body snaked down to her tiny bottom, her middle finger plunging into her crack and then into the softness of her vulva. As Michelle's finger slid back and forth along her yielding flesh, Beth gasped, while laying her head down on Michelle's chest, breathing heavily.</p><p>Michelle slowly rolled over, gently laying Beth onto her back. Michelle kissed her deeply and then she kissed her way down to each of her nipples and then to her belly button as a giggle escaped Beth's lips. Her kisses moved steadily downward to her vulva. It was so tiny, so smooth. In every way a child's just like the rest of her body was. Michelle appreciated the youth and beauty of it, so unlike her own which was showing her age.</p><p>""So beautiful"", she whispered before she firmly planted her mouth over the whole of it and her tongue swirled around her labia. Beth was moaning, sometimes giggling, and rocking in time from the incredible feelings that her teacher's tongue was giving to her. Her little legs jerked each time it went over her clit. She brought her legs up, grabbing the backs of her knees with her hands while she squeezed her eyes tightly shut. Michelle concentrated on her clit, which was so tiny, she could barely feel it. Beth gasped and squeezed her legs around Michelle's face. Soon, she was shaking and panting as an orgasm raced through her.</p><p>“Oooh...oh my gawd...Michelle!...” she squealed as once again she felt herself peeing. Her little face puckered up, as it did last night. Then she was spent, almost unconscious as she laid with her eyes closed, slowly breathing. Several moments passed before Beth was able to open her sleepy eyes and stare up at her with that silly smile of hers. Michelle layed beside her as she rested.</p><p>""That felt soooo good...I mean, wooowww..."", Beth breathed out breathlessly.</p><p>""You liked that?"", Michelle asked.</p><p>""OhmyGod!...I loved it! It was like this big ball exploded in me!"" She suddenly gasped, ""Did I pee?"" She sat up and looked between her legs, seeing the small wet stain on the sheet, and exclaiming, ""It's not as much as yours."" She looked up at Michelle with a mischievous grin, ""I wanna do that to you, but first...you need a spanking!""</p><p>Michelle gasped, ""<em>Again</em>?!""</p><p>""Yes!"", Beth said, playing the little game in her mind where she was the teacher and Michelle was her student. ""You were a very naughty lady!"", she said playfully.</p><p>""What did I do that was naughty?""</p><p>""You didn't finish all of your ice cream! Now you won't get nice and fat"", she playfully accused Michelle in a pretend teacher's voice, ""Now, lay down on your tummy so I can spank you!""</p><p>Michelle giggled to herself. 'God, she is so funny! Where does she come up with this stuff?!', Michelle remarked to herself as she layed down on her stomach. She looked back over her shoulder at Beth who was positively drooling over the sight of the plump bottom before her. She watched as Beth first stroked her butt cheeks affectionately with her hands, then she raised her hand up in the air and brought it down with a loud SMACK. Even though Michelle was expecting it, she still jumped at the force and the sharp pain from Beth's hand.</p><p>When she saw Michelle jump, Beth immediately became concerned and she blurted out, ""I'm sorry...I didn't mean to do it that hard. Did it hurt?""</p><p>Michelle saw how worried she was that she might have gone too far, but Michelle knew that there was no malice in her heart. She just had this...fascination with her bottom, and...she liked to spank her, but in a kinky sort of way, that was still loving and caring, not because she was some sadistic sicko.</p><p>""No, honey. It didn't hurt. It just surprised me. It stung a little, but I don't mind.""</p><p>""You sure?"", Beth asked, ""You'll tell me if it hurts?""</p><p>""Yes, I'll tell you.""</p><p>Then Michelle saw the worried look on Beth's face slowly dissolve into a big grin. She raised her hand and brought it down. SMACK! She raised her hand back up, followed by another loud SMACK! Beth's arm flew faster, SMACK!...SMACK!...SMACK! as she alternated between each cheek.</p><p>The blows stung, causing her to jump a little, but it didn't really hurt, it just stung a little. Unlike yesterday where she simply tolerated it, the sight of her student spanking was starting to turn her on, but why? 'Why am I liking this?!', she asked herself. She hated violence. She believed that making love should be about love, caring and gentleness, not aggression nor domination. But there was no denying that this <em>was</em> turning her on. She closed her eyes and felt the stinging pain as the slaps echoed in the room.</p><p>'It's because she's a little girl', she realized, 'If it was an adult or a boy, I wouldn't like it. But it's a little girl...who's spanking her teacher's bare bottom. That's what it is.'</p><p>Her cheeks were really stinging now, but she didn't want to stop Beth. She groaned. She was really getting into this, although she couldn't explain why. Then, it was over. She breathed a few times, feeling the heat from her reddened cheeks radiating across her thighs. Then she felt something else. She looked behind her to see Beth lovingly caressing her red, tender cheeks and then she gently kissed each cheek.</p><p>Beth gently placed her hand on Michelle's thigh and rolled her onto her back. She stretched out on the bed between Michelle's legs and stroked her fingers through the curly hair. She spread the outer lips apart and admired it. 'Just like a pink flower', she thought to herself. She ran her finger along the ""petals"" of the flower opened before her.</p><p>""Now how do I make you pee?"", she asked out loud.</p><p>At first Michelle thought that Beth was being literal, but then she realized that Beth was talking about squirting. ""Kiss it"", Michelle told her.</p><p>""Kiss it?! Are you kidding?!"", she blurted out, ""You want me to put my mouth on it?!""</p><p>""Yes. That's what I did to you.""</p><p>Beth stared at it in shock, ""You mean you were kissing mine?!""</p><p>""Yes"", Michelle snickered.</p><p>""Where I pee from?!""</p><p>""Yes"", Michelle still snickered.</p><p>""Did it taste like pee?"", Beth asked</p><p>""No. Just try it and see for yourself"", Michelle told her.</p><p>Beth still had her doubts. She slowly leaned in, smelling the faint odor within, until her lips touched the soft, hot flesh. She didn't really taste anything so she raised her head up and asked, ""Like that?""</p><p>""Yes. Can you do it some more?"", Michelle asked her. Beth lowered her head back down and kissed her vagina again. Feel the wet heat against her cheeks and lips reminded her of putting a wet washcloth on her face. She kissed it several times, until she heard Michelle's voice telling her, ""Can you lick it now?""</p><p>She stuck out her tongue and moved it in a big circle around her vagina. She pulled her face out and raised up again to ask Michelle, ""How's that?""</p><p>""Perfect. Keep doing it"", Michelle replied.</p><p>Wanting to feel the wet heat against her cheeks again, she pushed her mouth deep into it, then stuck out her tongue and continued moving her mouth in a circle. 'This is so weird!', she giggled. Michelle's body completely relaxed as pulsing waves of pleasure traveled throughout her lower regions. She was feeling really good, placing her hands on top of Beth's head and feeling her hair.</p><p>'Oh God!...What is this little girl doing to me!', she gasped. Her breathing became erratic as her hips thrust upwards. She was close, but she couldn't quite get there. Beth kept moving off her clit instead of staying. ""Beth!..."", she called out hoarsely.</p><p>""Yea"", Beth's smiling face appeared from between her legs, her cheeks glistening with her juices.</p><p>Michelle put her finger on her clit, and said breathlessly, ""Lick me right there.""</p><p>Beth looked down to where she was pointing and then replied happily, ""Okay."" She was obviously having the time of her life. She lowered her face back down in between Michelle's legs.</p><p>Michelle felt Beth's tongue on her clit, sending more intense sensations than before. She heard Beth's voice say, ""Your hair's tickling my nose"" and then the pulsations continued.</p><p>Already being close, her orgasm quickly built until it burst within her. She quickly grabbed the pillow and pushed it over her mouth to stifle her scream. She would die of embarrassment if the rest of the household heard her.</p><p>As Beth licked that spot that Michelle pointed out, she suddenly heard a muffled scream come from Michelle. At the same time, she felt something wet splashing on her chin. As she pulled away, a long stream sprayed right in her face and hair. As it dripped into her mouth, she licked her lips tasting Michelle's juice on them.</p><p>Michelle pulled the pillow off her face, she was exhausted and out of breath. She layed there for a minute, resting, then she opened her eyes to look at Beth. What she saw took her breath away. Beth was grinning at her while her juices were dripping down her cheeks and chin onto the bed. It was even in her hair. ""Oh God! I did it again.""</p><p>""Yeeaa..."", Beth bragged, ""That was so cool.""</p><p>""You need to wash that off.""</p><p>""I don't want to wash it off"", Beth protested.</p><p>""Beth, it's gross.""</p><p>""Not to me.""</p><p>""You can't go to bed all wet like that!"", Michelle told her.</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""Because you're covered in...<em>my fluids</em>!""</p><p>""So. I want to be. It's beautiful. I made you do that. Besides, the sheets are wet too"", Beth told her.</p><p>""What?!"", Michelle exclaimed. She sat up and saw the huge puddle on the sheets. Her face became frustrated, ""Oh my God...""</p><p>Beth told her, ""Nothing you do is gross. Everything about you is beautiful, even your pee.""</p><p>At hearing the word, pee, Michelle suddenly felt her bladder calling her, ""Ooh, speaking of which."" She got off the bed and headed toward the bathroom.</p><p>Beth ran after her, calling out, ""Wait! Don't go in the toilet!""</p><p>Michelle turned to her in surprise, ""Beth, I really need to go.""</p><p>""Please"", Beth begged her, ""Just not in the toilet.""</p><p>""Where am I supposed to go?""</p><p>""You're not going to like it.""</p><p>That piqued Michelle's interest, ""Why? What is it?""</p><p>""You're going to think it's gross and not want to do it, but I really want you to, pleeaasse.""</p><p>""I don't still don't know what you want me to do, Beth.""</p><p>Michelle saw that Beth looked really apprehensive. ""I want you to..."", Beth began, then she stopped, covering her face with her hands. ""Ooh, you're really not going to like this"", she said in a worried voice.</p><p>""What is it"", Michelle asked, suddenly fearful that, like Beth said, she was not going to like this.</p><p>With her face still covered, she mumbled quietly, ""Iwantyoutopeeinthebathtub.""</p><p>""What? Beth, I can't understand you. You're mumbling.""</p><p>Beth took her hands away and suddenly feeling anxious, she took a deep breath and forced herself to slowly say, ""I want you to pee in the bathtub.""</p><p>""What?! No! Pee goes in the toilet, not the bathtub!"", Michelle objected.</p><p>""Not just that..."", Beth quietly her.</p><p>""<em>What?! There's more</em>?!"", Michelle wondered what more can there be.</p><p>""I want you to pee on me.""</p><p>Michelle just stood there, staring at Beth. When she was finally able to find her voice, ""NO!""</p><p>""Please"", Beth begged.</p><p>""NO!""</p><p>""Why not?""</p><p>""<em>WHY NOT</em>?!"", Michelle asked in disbelief, ""Because it's disgusting...and you'll get sick! I'm not going to do it!</p><p>""It won't make me sick and it's not disgusting! It's beautiful!"", Beth exclaimed, clearly upset, ""I'll wash it off. You said I needed a shower anyways.""</p><p>Michelle looked at her, thinking, <em>'Beth wants this so bad. And it would be in the bathtub. She can wash it off afterwards. WAIT! What am I doing! I can't honestly be considering this. How will I be able to face Linda knowing that I've peed on her daughter. I can't</em>.'</p><p>""Beth..."", she started. Beth's face fell. She was so obviously heartbroken that Michelle quickly added, ""Wait..."", she sighed, ""You promise you'll wash it off afterwards?""</p><p>""Yes!"", Beth told her eagerly.</p><p>""Good Lord...I can't believe I'm going to do this"", Michelle muttered, then she told Beth, ""Okay...what do you want me to do?""</p><p>With a squeal of excitement, Beth told her, ""Lay down in the tub. Michelle stepped into the tub and carefully sat down with her legs bent and then leaned back against the wall. Beth then climbed in and knelt down between Michelle's legs and looked at Michelle expectantly. Michelle sat there, unable to go because of her uneasiness. Beth stared intensely at her vulva, waiting. But after several seconds, she spoke up, ""Well?...""</p><p>""<em>I'm trying</em>!"", Michelle exclaimed as she struggled to relax her bladder. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply, trying to calm herself. Finally, she felt a little leak out. She heard Beth gasp and she opened her eyes to see Beth bending down to get a closer look just as her bladder let go, releasing a strong stream of urine right at Beth's face. Beth quickly turned her face away, squeezing her eyes tightly shut, as the stream hit her, sprinkling droplets all over her face, arms and legs. The stream of urine moved down to her chest and after several seconds, the stream slowly died away, leaving behind the thick odor of stale urine.</p><p>Michelle's face was a mixture of disgust and sorrow for having done that to someone she loves. She tried to apologize, ""Oh God, Beth...I am so sorry. I didn't mean to do that much...""</p><p>""Are you kidding?!"", Beth squealed excitedly, ""That was great! I want more!""</p><p>""But your face...your beautiful hair...""</p><p>""Do it again!"", Beth told her.</p><p>""I can't. My bladder's empty"", Michelle explained.</p><p>""Then go drink some water!"", she suggested.</p><p>""No, Beth! I peed on you like you wanted. Now you need to wash off..."", she looked down at her legs with drops of pee covering them, ""...and so do I.""</p><p>She stood up and looked at the yellow puddles on the floor of the tub with feelings of guilt. ""Beth, please don't say anything about this to your parents. I would die of humiliation if they were to ever find out.""</p><p>""I won't"", she promised as she turned on the shower. She scrubbed her hair, and then her face and body. When she was through, Michelle stepped under the shower head, and Beth insisted on washing her body. As Michelle washed her hair and face, Beth washed her breasts, and when she was through, she washed them again, and then a third time.</p><p>""Beth, they're clean. Why don't you wash my legs.""</p><p>""I want to wash your butt!"", Beth announced instead, ""Turn around."" Then kneeling down, she washed her butt cheeks and crack with all the enthusiasm and thoroughness as she did with her breasts.</p><p>After feeling Beth's hand deep in her crack for the fourth time, Michelle had to tell her, ""Okay Beth, that's enough.""</p><p>""But, you're still not clean yet. Just ten more minutes"", Beth sweetly protested.</p><p>Michelle choked back her laughter, ""I'm sure that I'm squeaky clean after the meticulous job you've done."" She turned off the water. Grabbing a towel, she dried off Beth and herself, and then they went back to the bedroom.</p><p>Michelle looked at the dark, wet stain on the sheet, sighing in humiliation, ""How did I do so much?""</p><p>Beth told her, ""I don't know, but we should hang it up on the wall, like a poster.""</p><p>""I don't want anyone seeing this. It's too embarrassing."" She rolled it up and after putting on her bathrobe, she carried it to the hamper. Grabbing a fresh set of linens, she spread them on the bed as Beth continued to dry her hair with the towel. After the bed was made, Beth tossed the towel on the floor and jumped into it, pulling the blanket over her. Michelle pulled off her robe and climbed in next to Beth, laying on her side and cradling her.</p><p>""Thank you for doing that, Michelle"", Beth said to her.</p><p>""I know how much it meant to you. That's why I did it.""</p><p>Beth nestled her face in between her breasts and wrapped her arm around her as she draped her leg in between Michelle's. As Michelle cuddled up against Beth, stroking the back of her head, the song came to her again. As it played in her head, she absentmindedly began singing softly,</p><p>♪""<em>I'm telling you girl, something unknown to me, makes you what you are</em>.""♪</p><p>She heard Beth's muffled giggles coming from between her breasts, ""What are you doing?""</p><p>""I'm singing to you"", Michelle replied. ♪""<em>And what you are is all that I want for me, and it's good to feel that way, girl.</em>""♪</p><p>""That sounds nice"", Beth said.</p><p>""It is nice"", Michelle agreed. ♪""<em>Thank you girl, for making the morning brighter. Girl, for making the night time nicer. Girl, for making a better world for me</em>.""♪</p><p>*****</p><p>Michelle felt something nudging her awake. She opened her eyes and looked at Beth who was kissing and groping her breasts. ""Well, I've never been woken up this way before."" Beth smiled at her briefly before going back to kissing her breasts. ""Did you sleep good?"" Beth nodded her head. As Michelle laid there watching Beth enjoy herself, she wondered what it would be like at school tomorrow. She didn't know and what good would it do to worry about it. Right now, she needed to pee.</p><p>""Beth, can you get off me? I need to pee.""</p><p>Beth's head popped up quickly with a eager look on her face. ""No!"", Michelle told her, ""I can't be peeing on you every time I need to go.""</p><p>Beth looked disappointed, ""But why not?""</p><p>Michelle looked at her in shock, ""Do you really have to ask? Because...well, for one, I'm not comfortable with it and two, we can't be making this a habit.""</p><p>Beth inhaled sharply with an idea, ""What if you do it just before we go to bed and on special occasions?""</p><p>""Special occasions?!""</p><p>""Like for Christmas or my birthday or Thanksgiving.""</p><p>""NO!"", Michelle exclaimed, ""I'm not peeing on you as a Christmas gift?! I really don't like doing that to you, Beth. I love you and...it's disgusting and...mean.""</p><p>""But, I like it""</p><p>Michelle sighed, ""Tell you what, IF I need to go and IF you also need a bath and IF I don't mind, then maybe.""</p><p>""That's a lot of 'ifs' "", Beth told her as Michelle got up and shuffled sleepily to the bathroom. After she finished, she came back and stretched out on the bed. She turned to Beth, ""Tomorrow's school. That means I'll be your teacher, not your girlfriend.""</p><p>Beth looked sad, ""I know. I'm trying not to think about it.</p><p>""Well, we'll kinda be together at school"", Michelle tried to cheer her up.</p><p>""But it's not fair! I won't be able to talk to you or do anything and Mom says we can only have sleepovers on Friday and Saturday nights! Why can't you live here with me?""</p><p>""Because we'd stay up too late on school nights for one. Also, someone would notice that I'm living with one of my students.""</p><p>""So. I'm your girlfriend. It's none of their business.""</p><p>""They'll think it's their business. But let's not let this spoil our day. Come on, let's go get some breakfast"", Michelle patted her leg and stood up to grab her robe. Beth got off the bed and grabbed a nightie out of her drawer. Watching Michelle fasten her robe, Beth said, ""Awww...I wish you didn't have'ta cover your boobs. I'd like ta look at 'em all day.""</p><p>Michelle giggled, ""Well, I'm sure the rest of the family doesn't want to see them swinging all over the place.""</p><p>Beth countered, ""Stephanie doesn't cover up. She just wears a tank top so Amanda can see her boobs. Why can't you wear a tank top?""</p><p>""Just because she wants to be naked doesn't mean I do.""</p><p>""But I want to see them!"", Beth whined.</p><p>""Later.""</p><p>""When?""</p><p>""I don't know, maybe later today.""</p><p>""Well, let me kiss them goodbye then."" She walked over and picked up each breast, giving the nipple a brief kiss as Michelle laughed silently to herself. Afterwards, Michelle fastened her robe and they went out to the kitchen to see what they could get for breakfast. Linda was drinking her coffee at the counter when she greeted them, ""Good morning.""</p><p>""Morning Mom"", Beth said as she went to the freezer and took out some frozen waffles.</p><p>""Morning"", Michelle replied.</p><p>Michelle poured herself a cup of coffee and then leaned against the counter with Linda, sipping it. She spoke up, ""You're spoiling me here.""</p><p>""I like taking care of my family"", Linda replied.</p><p>Michelle looked at her, ""You consider me family?""</p><p>""Of course. You're Beth's girlfriend.""</p><p>""That's right, she's MY girlfriend!"", Beth bragged to Linda's and Michelle's laughter. Her waffles popped up out of the toaster. She put them on a plate and carried it to the dining table to eat.</p><p>""Are you getting used to being here?"", Linda asked Michelle.</p><p>""Somewhat"", Michelle replied, ""This whole situation still feels somewhat strange, but..."", she looked at Beth sitting at the dining table, pouring syrup on her waffles, ""...I'm getting used to it."" She looked back at Linda, saying quietly, ""I love her. I would feel so ashamed to say that to my parents and I still don't understand why I feel this way. I just know that I do. You and Tom have made been so wonderful in making me feel welcome. I now know that that this is who I am and who Beth is. It isn't normal to the rest of the world, but it's normal to us.""</p><p>Linda asked, ""My sentiments exactly. After all, I'm on this ride with you.""</p><p>They both chuckled. ""I'm trying to think of something special for us to do since this is our last day before school"", Michelle mentioned.</p><p>Linda sipped her coffee, thinking. ""Speaking of school, you know, me and Tom have been discussing it and...it seems that you and Beth have been getting along so well that,...well, we were wondering what you would think of the idea of moving in with Beth.""</p><p>Michelle breathed out, ""Beth asked me that just a few minutes ago.""</p><p>Linda told her, ""You know that you would be more than welcome.""</p><p>""I know. It's just that I'm afraid that it would interfere with both of our school schedules, not to mention that it's possible someone at the school may find out.""</p><p>""That's true. It's just that when you fall in love, you always want to be with that person.""</p><p>Michelle snickered, ""There's also the fact that I'm scared to death of my girlfriend's sister.""</p><p>""Stephanie?!"", Linda giggled, ""Well, I can understand that. Ooh, that reminds me..."" She went to the living room and returned with a box which she set on the dining table, then returned to the kitchen.</p><p>""Hey, maybe you can go to the zoo"", Linda suggested, ""Beth loves the zoo.""</p><p>""Ooh, that's a good idea"", Michelle agreed. She giggled, ""You know, it's been so long since I was a kid and since I don't have any of my own, I've forgotten what kids like to do nowadays.""</p><p>""As long as she gets to be with you, Beth won't care what you do"", Linda told her.</p><p>Beth came in from the dining room, ""Mom, what's this?""</p><p>Linda looked at what she was holding and gasped, which made Michelle look in curiosity...and she gasped also. Beth was holding a bunch of black straps with a large, flesh-colored rubber penis in her hand.</p><p>""<em>Beth</em>!"", Linda blurted out, ""<em>That's Stephanie's! Put it back before she sees you</em>!""</p><p>""But what is it?""</p><p>""<em>It's Stephanie's and that's all you need to know</em>.""</p><p>Beth rolled her eyes, ""Fine."" She went to put it back in the box.</p><p>Michelle looked at Linda in shock. Linda got a sheepish look on her face, ""It really is Stephanie's. Do you remember me telling you that she has a very high sex drive...Well, shortly before you and Beth met, she had me order that for her and Amanda to use.""</p><p>""But...she couldn't possibly use that on Amanda! It won't fit!"", Michelle exclaimed.</p><p>""That one's for Stephanie. There's a smaller one in there for Amanda.""</p><p>Michelle gaped at Linda. ""I know. I know"", Linda told her, ""Believe me, I'm just as disgusted as you are, but they both wanted them, so....""</p><p>They sipped their coffee. Michelle looked at Linda and asked, ""You and Tom really want me to move in? Wouldn't that be a little crowded?""</p><p>""Yes...and we would have to set some rules, but it would make Beth so happy. I just know that she's gonna miss you terribly during the school week if you aren't here.""</p><p>Michelle admitted, ""After the past two days, it would be hard eating dinner alone and trying to fall asleep in an empty bed.""</p><p>They continued sipping their coffee. Suddenly, the bedroom door opened and Amanda, wearing a oversized T-shirt, came running down the hallway, laughing hysterically, into the dining room and behind the table. Stephanie came walking towards her, wearing a tank top, as Amanda watched her, giggling so much that she had the hiccups. Stephanie got to the table and Amanda poised herself to run in either direction to escape. Stephanie glared at her in a friendly way, then faked going right, causing Amanda to run the other way. Stephanie quickly ran and grabbed her as Amanda shrieked in laughter.</p><p>""Stephanie, your order arrived"", her mom told her.</p><p>""What order?"", she said.</p><p>""Your Amazon order.""</p><p>Stephanie gasped and looked at Amanda, ""They're here! Come on!"" She quickly came over and opened the box, pulling out the 7 inch dildo, ""Oh shit! I can't wait to see you fucking me with this, Amanda!""</p><p>""Stephanie!"", her mom told her, ""Take those disgusting things to your room!""</p><p>Stephanie grabbed the box and they both went to their room. Stephanie and Amanda sat on the bed with the box between them. Stephanie pulled out the large dildo.</p><p>""Is that one mine?"", Amanda asked curiously.</p><p>""Yea. Here, stand up and I'll put it on you.""</p><p>Amanda got off the bed and stood in front of Stephanie. Stephanie first pulled off her shirt and then she helped Amanda put it on like a bikini bottom. She tighten the straps snuggly around Amanda's thighs while Amanda looked at and felt the firm rubber. When Stephanie was finished putting it on, Amanda asked, ""Now what?""</p><p>Stephanie grinned at her, ""Now you're going to fuck me."" She grabbed a bottle of lube and squeezed out a dollop onto the dildo, rubbing it all over as Amanda watched and then she put some more on her pussy. Then, leaning back on the bed and spreading her legs, she told Amanda, ""Come closer. Now stick this in as far as it'll go.""</p><p>Amanda looked worriedly first at the seemingly huge 7-inch dildo hanging between her legs and then at Stephanie's pussy. ""It's not gonna fit"", she told Stephanie.</p><p>""It'll fit"", Stephanie reassured her.</p><p>""You sure...""</p><p>""Just stick it in.""</p><p>""Okay..., but I think it's too big"", Amanda said.</p><p>""I'm hoping it's big enough"", Stephanie told her.</p><p>Amanda touched the lube and felt how slippery it was between her fingers, ""What is this stuff?""</p><p>""Lube! Now, come on, fuck me!"", Stephanie told her impatiently.</p><p>Amanda grabbed the dildo, which was slippery in her hand, and aimed it at Stephanie's spread pussy. After placing it at the entrance, she slowly pushed it in. Amanda watched in amazement as more and more of this giant rubber thing disappeared inside Stephanie.</p><p>""OH FUUCCKKK!!..."", Stephanie gasped, falling back onto the bed. And then nothing. She raised up her head and looked at Amanda, perplexed. Amanda was just standing there, not moving. ""What are you doing?"", Stephanie asked her.</p><p>""Nothing!"", Amanda told her.</p><p>""I know that! Why aren't you?""</p><p>""Why aren't I what?"", Amanda asked confused.</p><p>""<em>Fucking</em>!""</p><p>""What's fucking?"", Amanda was more confused than ever.</p><p>Stephanie fell back on the bed, chuckling to herself, ""Oh God..."" Taking a breath, she raised up on her elbows, ""Okay, pull it out..."" Amanda did, then Stephanie told her, ""Now, push it back in."" Amanda did. Stephanie repeated, ""Pull out...Push in...Pull out...Push in...Keep doing that.""</p><p>Amanda pulled out and then slid it back in, and then out again and then back in. ""Like this?"", she asked Stephanie, as she rocked back and forth.</p><p>""Yea, just like that.""</p><p>""Now what?"", Amanda asked, still rocking.</p><p>""Just keep doing that. This is fucking.""</p><p>Stephanie watched her push her hips in and out while holding on to the dildo. Stephanie's breathing deepened as her body twitched occasionally. Her lust built up fast as she watched Amanda rock back and forth, while concentrating on holding on to the dildo. Stephanie moaned, her chest heaving, as she squeezed her boobs. She didn't dare touch her clit; she wanted this to last. She fell back onto the bed, grabbing her forehead with both hands and slowly dragging her hands back across her hair. After a while, she opened her eyes to look at Amanda, but her boobs were in the way so she propped herself up on her elbows, allowing her to see Amanda's dildo thrusting into her. Her breathing became erratic and shallow as the pre-orgasmic surges coursed through her pussy. Finally, she couldn't take anymore; she had to cum. Then she had an idea.</p><p>""Amanda...""</p><p>""Yea?""</p><p>""Can you sing that song...that one you're always singing?""</p><p>Amanda looked at her, ""<em>Now</em>?""</p><p>Stephanie groaned and winced as a strong surge caused her to jerk, ""Yes, now!""</p><p>Amanda didn't know why Stephanie wanted her to sing now, but she didn't mind. It was her favorite song, ♪""<em>Sunny day, sweepin' the clouds away. On my way to where the air is sweet, can you tell me how to get, how to get to Sesame Street</em>...""♪</p><p>""Oh fuck!"", Stephanie's hand shot to her clit and was only able to rub it for a few seconds before she screamed, ""AAAHHHFFFUUUCCCKKK......"" The feeling of the dildo magnified the sensations that surged within her. Her eyes and jaws clenched tightly shut from the almost painful orgasm shooting through her body, she kept her fingers pressed tight against her clit as a second orgasm exploded within her, causing her to groan loudly. Still pressing her fingers tight to her clit, her spasming pussy periodically shook her body with convulsions. Finally, she pulled her hand away and fell back on the bed, gasping for air. As she layed there, she felt Amanda wrapping her arm around her. Taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes and looked at her.</p><p>Amanda smiled at her, ""I did it right, huh?""</p><p>Stephanie put her arm around her, and breathlessly told her, ""Yea..."" She continue to lay there, resting for a few minutes, then she sat up and smiled at Amanda, ""Now I get to fuck you."" She pulled the 4-inch dildo out of the box and slid it on. After putting on some lube, she looked at Amanda. Amanda was looking at it with quite a bit of concern. Stephanie sat on the bed in front of Amanda and leaned close so that her face was right in front of Amanda's and spoke to her quietly, ""Don't be afraid. I'm not going to hurt you.""</p><p>Amanda nodded her head and smiled slightly at her. Stephanie smiled back, ""Move here to the edge of the bed."" Amanda scooted over and layed down with her legs hanging off the bed. Stephanie lifted her butt up and placed a pillow underneath it, then she squeezed out a dollop of lube on her fingers and first rubbed the lube on the dildo, then she began slowly rubbing her fingers along Amanda's labia. She rubbed her fingers in a circle along the outer part, brushing over her clit. Stephanie leaned close to her face, smiling at her, then lightly kissed her. Amanda's breathing became shallower and deeper. Then Stephanie's fingers went in a little deeper, causing Amanda's breathing to quicken. Stephanie raised up and pulled her fingers out, and taking hold of the dildo, she rubbed the head of it along the outside of Amanda's pussy, slowly in a circle. She did this several times, watching Amanda first relax and then wanting mo
            re.</p><p>She placed the head of the dildo lightly to her vulva, and then pressed ever so slowly. As the dildo sank in, Stephanie watched Amanda's face as her eyes slowly grew bigger and bigger, along with her mouth silently opening at the feeling of this object pushing inside her. This was the cutest and most erotic thing Stephanie had ever seen in Amanda. Her expressions created such love for her in Stephanie that she never felt closer to Amanda as she felt now.</p><p>She felt the inside of her thighs touching Amanda's legs and looked down. She was all the way in. She pulled out just as slowly. Amanda's eyes were closed, but her mouth was still open as she panted.</p><p>""Amanda?"", Stephanie said quietly, ""You okay?""</p><p>Amanda opened her eyes and blinked a few times, ""Can you do that again?""</p><p>Stephanie grinned, ""Yea."" She slowly pushed it in again and then back out. ""Does it hurt?""</p><p>Amanda slowly shook her head, ""It feels..."", she sighed, ""...magical.""</p><p>Stephanie snickered quietly and continued a little faster. Amanda's eyes and mouth opened wide. Stephanie ran her hands over Amanda's breasts and lightly squeezed her nipples. She went a little faster, causing Amanda to groan.</p><p>Stephanie asked her, ""Do you want me to stop?"" Amanda shook her head. Her panting was becoming louder now, turning into quiet moans. Her hands raised up of their own accord and Stephanie took them into her own. Stephanie felt her squeezing tightly as she drew in a sharp breath through her teeth and raised her hips up. 'This is it!', Stephanie told herself. She let go of one of Amanda's hands and pressed Amanda's clit with her finger. Amanda's hips jerked as she let out a high-pitch cry, ""Aaaaiiiiiii........"" as she shook. Slowly, Amanda's grip on Stephanie's hand let up and then her hand dropped on the bed. She was breathing deeply and as Stephanie pulled out, her eyes fluttered open and she gasped several times. Once Stephanie was out, she layed down beside Amanda, cradling her as she rested. Eventually, Amanda's breathing evened out as Stephanie continued to hold her.</p><p>Amanda opened her eyes staring at the ceiling and whispering, ""Wooow...That was...incredible..."", turning to Stephanie, she said, ""We need to do that again!""</p><p>Stephanie grinned lustily at her, ""Turn over on your hands and knees."" When Amanda did, she looked over her shoulder, alarmed, ""Not in my butt!""</p><p>""I won't"", Stephanie said, but she couldn't resist leaning over and licking her crack.</p><p>""Uhh!"", Amanda face became disgusted. Then Stephanie slowly pushed her dildo into Amanda's vagina, as she smiled at her quivering thighs. When it was all the way in, Amanda released her trembling breath. Stephanie paused to let Amanda get used to it, then she pulled it out, then sank it back in. Her thrusts were slow and deliberate. Amanda's arms started wobbling and then she suddenly collapsed on the bed. Stephanie stood there surprised for a second, then she leaned forward and touched her head, ""Amanda?...""</p><p>""I'm sorry..."", she apologized as she panted, ""I couldn't hold myself up...It felt too good.""</p><p>She tried to raise herself up, but Stephanie told her, ""It's okay. Just lay there."" Stephanie layed on top of her and carefully maneuvered the dildo inside. She slowly pushed it in and held it, ""Okay?""</p><p>""Yea"", Amanda moaned.</p><p>Stephanie pushed her hips against Amanda's, driving the dildo deep inside of her. As Stephanie fucked her, she had to fight to keep her lust under control so that she wouldn't hurt this little girl in her zeal. Over time, the mere sight of her shoving that dildo into Amanda and the stimulation against her own pussy got to her and she felt another orgasm building up within her. They were both panting and moaning out loud as Stephanie struggled to keep herself from going all out and pounding it in forcefully. Finally, she heard Amanda whimpering as her hands clutched the pillow. That made Stephanie lose it as her held the dildo in place and pushed her clit hard against it. ""OHH...GODDD...."", she groaned, then she pulled out and collapsed next to Amanda. As her sides heaved, she put her arm around Amanda and stroked her back. Amanda turned her face towards Stephanie with a half-awake smile on her face.</p><p>""Amazing, isn't it?"", Stephanie asked.</p><p>""Yea..."", Amanda agreed.</p><p>*****</p><p>While Stephanie and Amanda were trying out their dildos, Michelle and Beth went to the zoo and then explored the nearby park. As they strolled along the path, holding hands, Beth spied a pretty flower and picked it up, giving it to Michelle.</p><p>""Why thank you, Beth!"", she said.</p><p>""Your welcome!"", Beth grinned at her.</p><p>Michelle noticed that she kept looking at her, ""What is it, honey?""</p><p>""You're so beautiful"", she replied as Michelle blushed. ""I wished my boobs and butt were as big as yours.""</p><p>Michelle laughed, ""I'll take that as a compliment."" As they continued walking, it seemed that Beth looked a little sad so Michelle asked her, ""Is something wrong?""</p><p>Beth looked at the ground, ""I don't want you to go back to your apartment. I want you to stay with me.""</p><p>Michelle was about to say something, but then she thought about whether it was feasible to live with Beth. Linda had told her she was welcome to and they could set up some sort of schedule so they would be able to get to school on time. <em>'But what if a parent or another teacher sees you</em>?' ""Damn"", she muttered to herself. It was always that one thing.</p><p>They kept walking as Michelle reflected on that one particular detail. She considered the alternative of having to go back to her empty apartment, eating dinner alone and going to bed alone...for the next five days. Week after week, month after month, year after year. ""I don't want to live that way"", she told herself.</p><p>""Beth?""</p><p>""Yea?""</p><p>""If I were to live with you, it would mean changes to your life.""</p><p>Beth told her, ""I don't care.""</p><p>""It would mean that you would have less room in your closet, because I would need room for my clothes...""</p><p>""I still don't care"", Beth replied.</p><p>""We would have to share the bathroom...""</p><p>Beth gasped, ""We could take showers together!""</p><p>""And we would have to go to bed an hour earlier.""</p><p>""Why?"", Beth asked.</p><p>""Because, you won't be able to go to sleep without wanting to play with me.""</p><p>Beth giggled, ""Yea...We should go to bed <em>two hours</em> early!""</p><p>Michelle laughed as she swung Beth's hand, ""Come on Beth, let's go home.""</p><p>*****</p><p>When they got back to the house, Beth ran in screeching, ""MOM...MOM...MICHELLE SAYS SHE'LL LIVE WITH ME!!""</p><p>""Really?"", Linda said.</p><p>Michelle said, ""Well, I thought it over and...I don't want to be lonely anymore. This is where I want to be.""</p><p>""Of course!"", Linda came over and hugged her, ""I know you had your doubts, but you can also see what it means to Beth."" Linda pulled away and looked at Beth.</p><p>""It'll be like we're married!"", Beth gasped in wonder.</p><p>Linda said, ""Now Beth, this is a big responsibility. Relationships take work; they're not all fun and games.""</p><p>Beth replied, ""I know.""</p><p>""But, me, Dad and Michelle will be here to help you"", then she looked back at Michelle and smiled, ""Well...welcome to the family!""</p><p>Michelle smiled.</p><p>*****</p><p>That afternoon, Michelle went to her apartment. It would take a few trips to move everything so she only wanted to grab what she needed for the next few days. She opened her closet and took out some clothes and some other things over, and then went back to Beth's house where she and Beth happily began moving Michelle into their room. During supper, Beth laid an extra slice of apple pie on Michelle's plate. ""Oh no thank you, Beth."", Michelle told her.</p><p>""But you need it!""</p><p>""Why does she need it?"", her mom asked her.</p><p>""It's to make her butt bigger"", Beth explain.</p><p>""What?!"", Linda laughed.</p><p>""Her butt's not big enough.""</p><p>Michelle's face turned red. Linda told Beth, ""Beth, it's not polite to talk about people's bodies like that.""</p><p>""<em>But she really needs it</em>..."", Beth implored.</p><p>""Beth!""</p><p>""Okay..."", Beth said disappointedly.</p><p>That night, at 8:00, Michelle told her that it was time for bed. They said good night to Beth's parents and then went to their bedroom. As they layed in bed together, facing each other, Beth was playing with Michelle's boobs as usual, while Michelle stroked her bottom, thinking about how this was her home now.</p><p>""Michelle?""</p><p>""Yes, hon.""</p><p>""If I had a really good reason, could I give you a spanking?""</p><p>Michelle smirked at her, ""And what reason would that be?""</p><p>Beth gazed at Michelle's nipple as she squeezed it, ""Not eating an extra slice of pie.""</p><p>""And you think I should be punished for that?""</p><p>Beth nodded sincerely, ""Uh-huh.""</p><p>Beth looked so adorable, with her cherubic face, talking about spanking her that Michelle was getting into it. ""So, your teacher was naughty, huh?"", she asked.</p><p>Still looking at Michelle's boobs as she caressed them, Beth told her, ""You were <em>very</em> naughty"", emphasizing the word, ""very"".</p><p>Michelle lifted up Beth's chin so she was looking in her eyes, ""Well, I guess I need a spanking.""</p><p>Beth's eyes widened. ""A hard spanking?"", she said hopefully</p><p>""Yes, a hard spanking.""</p><p>Beth jumped up on her knees and went to the foot of the bed, while Michelle got up on her hands and knees. Then Michelle said, ""We better turn the radio on. I don't want your parents to wonder what we're doing in here"", she said as she reached over to turn the radio on.</p><p>With her butt sticking up in the air and wiggling enticingly, Michelle looked over her shoulder at Beth. She had the biggest look of amazement on her face as she ran her hands over her butt cheeks. Then, grinning at Michelle, she raised her hand back and brought it down with a loud SMACK. Michelle jumped at the stinging pain, but she was accustomed to it now so it wasn't as shocking. Beth continued, spanking her harder than she did last night. As her butt cheeks became hot under the stinging pain, she clenched her eyes and teeth tightly shut, her body jerking with each blow. Even though it hurt, she knew that it made Beth happy. More than that, she was actually starting to like the idea of her student punishing her, the teacher. It was a role reversal. Now Beth was the one in charge and Michelle was finding the idea of submitting to this little girl more appealing. Finally, Beth stopped, and as before, she kissed
            both of her butt cheeks in an effort to ease the pain and redness.</p><p>They made love that night. It wasn't the first time that they had made love, but it was the first time that they did in their bed, as an official couple living together. Afterwards, they went to the bathroom so Beth could take a shower, since she was, once again, soaking wet from Michelle's squirting. Beth had tried to talk Michelle into peeing on her again, but Michelle told her no, that she wasn't comfortable doing it. After they both had a shower, they went to bed and fell asleep in each other's arms.</p><p>*****</p><p>AAA...AAA...AAA</p><p>Michelle reached over and turned off the alarm. She looked over at Beth, who was still asleep. She looked so cute, curled up asleep, that she hated to wake her. ""Beth?...Sweetie?..."", she roused her. Beth opened her eyes sleepily and blinked a few times. ""It's time to get up."" Beth yawned, then sat up. Michelle got up and walked into the bathroom. Beth suddenly came awake at the sight of her jiggling hips.</p><p>Michelle bent over to turn on the shower. When she straightened up, she felt Beth wrap her arms around her. ""Good morning!"", Beth sang out. Michelle turned around, ""Good morning, honey"", leaning over to kiss her. When Michelle straightened up, Beth said just as cheerfully, ""Good morning, boobies!"" and she kissed each nipple. Michelle giggled, ""Come on, let's get in the shower."" They climbed in and Michelle poured some soap into her hands and started to rub it on her breasts.</p><p>""<em>Nooo! That's my job</em>!"", Beth whined.</p><p>""Okay"", Michelle laughed while she grabbed the shampoo, squirting a dollop into her hand and scrubbing it into her hair, then she squeezed out another dollop and scrubbed it into Beth's hair. After rinsing off the shampoo from both of their heads, Beth was still rubbing soap onto her breasts.</p><p>""Beth...You can't take all day. We need to get to school."" Beth then knelt down and began washing Michelle's vagina. She scrupulously rubbed the soap all over, as Michelle felt tiny pulses of pleasure. ""Okay, Beth let me wash this off before you start something we can't finish."" She turned around and washed the soap off of her breasts and vagina. Beth meanwhile, was soaping up her bottom, just as thoroughly. She pressed her fingers deep into the crack, sliding them up and down. Michelle rolled her eyes, ""Beth!...""</p><p>""But it's <em>very</em> dirty"", Beth explained, ""I still need to wash your hole.""</p><p>Michelle turned around, ""No, you don't. We're going to be late for school."" Michelle quickly washed her bottom as Beth washed her own body. They finally finished and dried off, then going into the bedroom to get dressed. When they were ready, they each grabbed their stuff and went to the dining room for breakfast.</p><p>Linda was at the stove, cooking bacon and scrambled eggs, ""Good morning, you two!""</p><p>""Good morning"", they both said. As Beth went to the fridge to pour herself some orange juice, Linda quietly asked Michelle, ""So, how is your morning so far?""</p><p>Michelle thought for a second, then said, ""It took longer than it did when I was by myself,...but it's a lot less lonely."" She smiled as she poured herself some coffee.</p><p>After they had finished eating breakfast, Michelle had to leave. ""I'll see you at school, and remember, I'm Ms Lewis."" As she kissed Beth goodbye, their kiss lingered, each not wanting to let go. Eventually, they parted. </p><p>""I love you"", Beth said to her.</p><p>""I love you too.""</p><p>During school, they would smile and silently mouth ""Hi"" to each other. They each managed to stay focused on their individual school work and peers, instead of each other, until finally, the day ended. Beth ran home, since Ms Lewis couldn't be seen driving her home and Michelle left as soon as she was through with her work. When Michelle walked through the door, Beth ran up and threw her arms around her.</p><p>""Ooh, I missed your boobs so much!"", Beth squealed, grabbing them.</p><p>""Beth!"", Michelle snickered nervously, ""Not in front of your mother.""</p><p>""Oh, she won't mind"", Beth replied casually.</p><p>""Well, I do mind. Here, let me go change."" Beth released her and she went to their bedroom to change out of her work clothes. She pulled off her slacks and hung them up and as she was unbuttoning her blouse, she turned around and saw Beth staring at her. Michelle grinned as she continued taking off her blouse. She pulled out a T-shirt and put it on.</p><p>""No! You need to take your bra off too!"", Beth protested.</p><p>""Beth, I'm not going to expose your parents to my boobs hanging down to my waist!""</p><p>""But I can't see them!""</p><p>""You don't need to be looking at them now. You've got homework to do, young lady"", Michelle told her as she pulled on some shorts</p><p>""<em>Uhh</em>! You want me to do my homework now?!"", Beth protested.</p><p>""Yes. I assigned you twenty math problems and you need to read four pages in your science textbook"", she took Beth's hand, encouraging her, ""Come on.""</p><p>Beth sighed, ""Okay..."" They went to the couch and Beth pulled out her textbooks from her backpack and laid them on the table, then opened her science textbook to chapter four. Michelle leaned back against the couch, lazily stroking Beth's hair. Beth turned to Michelle with a playful grin, ""You know...You're being very naughty covering up your boobs.""</p><p>Michelle smirked, ""Well, I guess you'll need to give me a spanking tonight.""</p><p>""Yes"", Beth agreed, ""A REALLY hard spanking...with a belt.""</p><p>Michelle looked at her uncertainly, ""Oh, I don't know about using a belt.""</p><p>""Pleeaasse..."", Beth begged, ""If it hurts too much, I'll stop.""</p><p>Michelle thought it over. She had been enjoying Beth's spankings, but a belt might be too much, ""Okay, I'll try it, but it may be too much.""</p><p>Beth stretched out on the couch and laid her head in Michelle's lap. As she was about to read her textbook, she glanced up to see Michelle's boobs an inch from her face. Michelle watched as her eyes and mouth popped open and her hand moved towards them of its own accord. ""Okay Beth"", Michelle lifted her up, ""My lap isn't going to work out."" Beth groaned and leaned against Michelle's shoulder as she continued reading. Eventually, Beth finished her homework and Michelle checked it afterwards. Then Beth turned on the TV and leaned back against Michelle's breasts as she surfed through the channels.</p><p>As Michelle wrapped her arms around Beth, she reminisced about how her life had changed. She, a single, 38 year old woman who had been unlucky in love all her life, had finally found someone. Someone who loved her, was kind to her, respected her, and would never cheat on her or hit her...and who happened to be a ten year old girl.</p><p>She would have to keep the next eight years of her life a secret from her job, her parents, her friends,...everyone, but as she looked down at the utter contentment on Beth's face, she knew it would be worth it. This was her life. Beth was her life. And even if everyone else thought she was wrong, she knew this was right.</p>"
1445,Chrissy's Secret,Girl Lover,0,,"['ff', 'rom', 'beast(M)', 'ws', 'scat', 'bd', 'd/s', 'nc', 'femdom', 'viol']","<p>Fifteen year-old Chrissy put her textbook back in her locker and checked her short blond hair and makeup before closing the locker door. It was Friday, the last day before the weekend. She headed to the cafeteria for lunch with her friends, Sandy and Kelly. The three girls didn't walk down the hall, they strutted. They were beautiful, only wearing the most expensive clothes, which the other kids couldn't afford, always looked perfect, and were the undisputed queens of the school. And they loved to show it. Being the most popular girls in school, they were snobs and proud of it. Everyone else was beneath them, especially the dregs. The dregs were anyone who didn't meet their standards. If someone was a nerd, ugly, fat, poor, ignorant, socially awkward; anything that they did not approve of, they enjoyed putting them down. To them, it was their responsibility to degrade them and show how they were superior.</p><p>In the cafeteria, they got their food and went to their table that they always sat at. As they approached, they stared in anger at a small chubby girl, sitting at their table, taking out a sandwich from a paper bag that she had obviously brought from home. They walked up and surrounded her.</p><p>“What the fuck do you think you're doing?!”, Chrissy demanded. Startled, the girl looked up at the three through her thick eyeglasses.</p><p>Leaning down closer, Chrissy growled in a threatening voice, “I said what the fuck do you think you're doing!”</p><p>“I...I'm eating my lunch”, the girl quietly answered in a frightened voice. She was obviously frightened and confused as to what their intentions were.</p><p>“This is our table! Only we sit at this table!”, Patty glared down at her.</p><p>“You fat pig! What's your name?!”, Kelly ordered her.</p><p>“K...Karen.”</p><p>Chrissy yelled, “Wrong! Your name is Fat Pig!”, as Sandy picked up her sandwich, opened it and mashed it hard into her face, knocking off her glasses and pushing her off the seat so that she fell backwards onto the floor. The other kids nearby looked on in shock but it was nothing new. They'd seen it before. Patty threw her sack lunch on top of her and the three girls set their food down and sat down to eat.</p><p>Karen slowly got up. She picked up her glasses and her lunch off the floor and wiped the mayonnaise off her face. She was humiliated in front of everyone. As her eyes filled with tears, she slowly walked away. Chrissy, Sandy and Kelly ate their lunch, unconcerned. Karen was just another dreg that had to be put in her place.</p><p>*****</p><p>The rest of the school day passed and at the end of the day, Chrissy was at her locker to get her backpack and purse. Quickly looking around to make sure no one was watching, she opened her purse inside her locker, out of view. “Finally...”, she smiled at the box and the small bottle that were inside her purse. She opened the box, took out two pills, putting them in her mouth, then unscrewed the top off the bottle and drank all of it. She couldn't wait to get home!</p><p>Sandy drove her home, dropping her off in front of her house. “I'll see you Monday at school!”, Sandy waved as she drove off.</p><p>As Chrissy stepped inside, her mom greeted her, “Hi. Got any plans this weekend?”</p><p>“No, I'm just going to hang out here or at the mall.” She hurried to her room, which was clean and pristine. Her parents kept a neat and proper home and that's how she was raised. She went to her closet and took off her clothes, hanging up her jacket and putting her underwear in the hamper. When she was naked, she turned on the radio so that loud classical music filled the room. She didn't care for classical music, but her parents like it and she needed to mask the noises that she would make. She went into the bathroom, closing the door and sat on the toilet. Practically trembling with excitement, this is what she had been waiting for all day. All during the day at school, she would drink lots of water but would deliberately avoid going to the bathroom. She was saving it for now. The pills that she had taken at school were extra strength Ex-Lax and she had washed them down with an entire bottle of magnesium citrate, a powerful laxative. Now she had to wait. Usu
            ally it would take about thirty to forty-five minutes.</p><p>This is what she did every day. She would drink lots of water, eat a lot of food and then, just before she would go home, she would take a double dose of laxatives. She wasn't constipated. She wasn't anorexic. She was a fecalpheliac and she loved to be filthy...and punished. She would soon be able to enjoy what she had waited all day for. As she waited for the meds to take effect, she let her bladder go, releasing a strong stream of urine into the toilet. She had drank so much water that it took awhile for her pee to subside. Now, she had to wait for her bowels. After about forty minutes, she felt her bowels start to churn and her stomach cramping. She squealed with delight and excitement.</p><p>A minute later, she felt an enormous torrent gushing out of her rectum. Wincing from the pain, she groaned, both from the pressure in her abdomen and in exhilaration. The pressure subsided, but she knew that more cramping and diarrhea were to follow, so she waited. Half a minute later, another strong urge pushed out more. As the semi-liquid feces spurt out of her, she clenched her eyes and teeth from the painful pressure of her bowels cramping up. The cramps were very painful, but that's why she took both Ex-Lax and magnesium citrate. She wanted it to hurt. She groaned as she hunched over, clasping her belly as the spasms wracked her bowels. God!...It hurt so bad, but it felt so good! She loved the pain and craved it. It was her punishment for all the cruelty that she inflicted on the kids at school. She had been so mean to that new girl, Karen, that she really needed to be punished today.</p><p>She couldn't explain why she was so mean to others. She had often wondered about it. A year ago, she had come to the conclusion that she loved and wanted to be punished, but she needed a reason; something really bad, so she decided to be mean to people. When she came up with the idea of eating her shit, she was apprehensive at first. One day, after school, she picked up a small piece of her shit out of the toilet, smelled it gingerly, then licked it. Obviously, it smelled bad and the taste was a little sour. She then took a small bite, holding it in her mouth, while grimacing in disgust. Then, when she was sure that she wasn’t going to throw up, she chewed it. She gagged a few times, then swallowed it while quickly drinking a cup of water to keep from throwing up. It wasn’t as bad as she thought, so she took a bigger bite, chewed it then swallowed, then she threw up. Over time, she became more accustom to it, so she didn’t gag or vomit as much. Several da
            ys later, she was regularly eating her shit. It didn’t taste good, it was awful, but it was the feeling that it gave her. Being filthy and disgusting. She loved it along with the pain of punishing herself.</p><p>Her fear of being found out limited what she was able to do. But as time passed by, her punishments grew more and more intense, from spanking herself with a paddle to shocking herself with an electric bug zapper to now, eating her own shit. As she would do this, she enjoyed it more and more, so that instead of being a punishment, it became a pleasure; something she wanted to do.</p><p>When she first realized she felt this way, she thought that she must be mentally ill, sick in the head. After all, why would anyone want to do such a thing to themselves? Then she found out about BDSM and learned that she was a submissive, a masochist who loved pain and filth. But, she did NOT want some sicko to really hurt her because they were some sick cruel person who enjoyed inflicting pain upon others. She wanted to feel pain that wasn't actually going to injure her. She really wanted someone to do things that she couldn’t do to herself, such as tie her up and whip her, but unfortunately, she knew there was no way to ever find such a person. After all, she wouldn’t be able to trust them with her life and safety. So, she had to contend with punishing herself. Speaking of which, she felt more feces coming out. They felt hot against her raw, sore anus. Afterwards, she slipped off the toilet, onto the floor on her hands and knees. Grabbing the electric bug za
            pper in her hand that she kept behind the door, she pressed the button and touched her breast with it. POW “Aahh”, she cried out in pain. This is why she had the music turned on loud, so her parents wouldn't hear her. She touched her other breast. POW “Ohh”, she winced. She reached behind her and pressed it against her ass, keeping it there. POW...POW... POW...POW. Her body jerked slightly as she grunted from the pain, trying not to cry out too loud. Then, she laid the zapper down.</p><p>With brown, watery diarrhea still dripping out of her ass onto the floor, she kneeled in front of the toilet while lifting the seat up. As she stared at the dark brown, yellowish water with large brown clumps floating on the surface, her eyes opened in sheer delight at the large amount of shit that was in the water. She leaned in, inhaling the foul, pungent odor deeply and then...she pushed her face deep into the murky mess. Opening her mouth, she moved her submerged face in a circle, trying to get as much of her hair into it as she could. With her mouth full of feces, she raised up, brown and yellow pee falling out of her wet hair and running down her body. She chewed the soft shit in her mouth, relishing the acrid taste in her mouth. She didn't relish it because she liked the taste, but because it was so foul and disgusting. The antithesis of the clean and pristine upbringing that she was raised in.</p><p>She reached into the toilet with both hands, scooping up the watery mass of shit and mashed it into her hair. As she rubbed it in, the urine ran down her body in rivulets while the soft solid forms of fecal matter slid down, leaving brown stains in contrast to her white skin. She brought the gooey mass of shit still in her hands and pressed it into her face and rubbing it on the rest of her body.</p><p>Putting a glob of shit in her mouth, she swallowed it, causing her to gag and dry heave a few times, but it stayed down. She swallowed some more, causing more dry heaving and this time she did vomit all over the floor. “Damn!”, she whispered frustratingly. She wanted it to stay down and not lose any of it, but taking so much laxative always caused her stomach to be upset so that she was more likely to vomit. She scooped up the puddle of vomit together and picked up the more formed pieces and placed them in her mouth, swallowing them again. Resisting the urge to vomit again she waited for the urge to pass, she dipped her hands into the toilet and scooped up more of the shit floating on the surface and put it into her mouth. She kept it in her mouth, savoring the bitter flavor, gagging every now and then, which caused her to quickly clap her hand over her mouth and then she swallowed it. She immediately felt the urge to throw up, so she quickly covered her mouth
            with both of her hands just as she was vomiting. Her mouth filled with the shit that she had just swallowed, but she kept it from spilling out, although the force of the vomit caused some of it to spew out between her fingers. Her stomach continued to heave, bringing up more vomit, but she kept her hands over her mouth so that she was able to keep most of it in her mouth. She slowly re-swallowed it, a bit at a time, while trying to resist her heaving stomach. She kept picking up the more solid pieces of shit out of the toilet and slowly eating them until there were no more solid pieces left, just a liquidy mush.</p><p>She leaned back into the toilet, and again stuck her head into the murky mess, rolling her face around in it and drinking as much of it as she could. “Oh God! This is so disgusting!”, she moaned in pleasure. The odor seem to permeate every pore in her body. She felt her stomach cramping up, then she vomited a huge amount all over the shit that her face was stuck in. Her stomach kept cramping, causing her to vomit even more. Her stomach hurt really bad, but she wanted the pain. She continued mashing her face into the mixture of her shit and vomit, occasionally scooping it up in her hands and rubbing it into her hair.</p><p>After several minutes, she stood up and walked to the mirror over the sink. Her hair was slicked down and her face and chest were completely covered with a brown stain with small pieces of fecal matter stuck to her. She smiled at her reflection. If her parents could see her now...They would probably have a heart attack. What if Sandy and Kelly could see her. They would probably have a heart attack also. The stench was overpowering, still causing her to dry heave every now and then. She ran her fingers through her hair and over her body, feeling the slickness of her wet skin. Opening her mouth, she looked at the flecks of shit on her tongue and teeth, as her hand absent-mindedly wandered down to her pussy.</p><p>She began imagining that she was at school and all of her friends were staring at her, naked...covered in shit,...and eating it...and.... “OhGod!...”, she exclaimed, as she felt her pussy tingling. She couldn't hold back anymore. She stepped into the shower and began furiously rubbing her clit. Within moments, she was cumming hard. Clenching her teeth shut to stifle her scream so her parents wouldn’t hear, it still was loud, “aaaAAAAIIIIIiiiii.....”. She kept going on her clit until she came a second time. Panting heavily, she braced herself against the wall as her legs grew wobbly.</p><p>As her breath came back, she opened her eyes and turned to look at the brown streaks that she left on the wall, where she had braced herself. She then looked at the mess on the floor in front of the toilet. Finally she looked at the shit all over her hands and chest, as well as on her face and hair. She sighed heavily. This was the only downside; the mess that was left. She had a lot of cleaning to do, but it had been so worth it.</p><p>She turned on the shower and began scrubbing the shit off her body and from her hair. She filled her mouth with water, swished it around and spit it out repeatedly till her spit was no longer a brown color. Picking up a spare toothbrush that she kept in the shower for this, she brushed her teeth, her tongue and the rest of her mouth. Then she used the shower hose to wash the shit stain off the wall. When she was finished, she lathered up her entire body and hair with soap and washed herself a second time, along with brushing her teeth a second time. She had to make sure all traces of shit were gone. She was meticulous in her cleaning, because you never know where a tiny piece of shit would be, such as in between her toes and behind her ear. This is why she kept her hair short, so that it would be easier to wash. Finally, to make sure her parents wouldn't be able to smell any shit on her breath, she gargled with mouthwash.</p><p>When she was sure that she was clean, she dried off and began cleaning up the toilet and the floor. Resisting the urge to plunge her face back into the toilet, she quickly flushed it and scrubbed it and the floor till they were clean. This was the part that she hated. The cleaning. If it wasn't for her parents, she would leave the dirty brown stains on the toilet, the floor and the shower. In fact, she wouldn’t even use the toilet, she would just shit all over the bed and sleep in it. She craved the filthiness, but she couldn't let her parents or anybody else know. Finally, when the bathroom was completely clean, she wrapped a towel around herself and layed down on her bed.</p><p>She grabbed her laptop and opened it, going to the Craigslist bookmark that she had saved on the internet. The Women Seeking Women section opened. Unlike the other girls at school, she wasn't interested in boys. She wasn't interested in girls either. What she was interested in was older women, much older women, old enough to be her grandmother. That is who she looked for on Craigslist. At school, she was too ashamed to talk about it, instead pretending to be interested in boys with the rest of her friends. Older women over 50 were rare on Craigslist; a profile with pictures of the woman, even rarer. But when she did find one with pictures, she would stare at the picture and fantasize about what it would be like to be in her arms.</p><p>She typed in ‘50’ and ‘70’ in the age brackets and skimmed through the five profiles that came up. As she was reading the fourth one, she suddenly stared. It said that she was going over to Midtown Spa that evening. Midtown Spa? She never heard of it. She quickly Googled it and read what came up. Her eyes flew open, ‘Holy Shit!’ Midtown Spa was a lesbian spa catering to older women! ‘Where is it?!’ She looked up the address. ‘OHMYGOD!!'’ Not only was there a place to meet much older lesbians, it was actually within walking distance of her house, which was especially good since she didn’t have a car. Her heart began to beat faster. All the times that she fantasized about being with an old woman, she never dreamed that it could actually happen. The few old women that were on Craigslist were only looking for love and romance with someone their own age, never a horny teenager for just sex.</p><p>“Oh shit...”, she whispered in awe. Her fantasy was actually going to come true. She had to do this. There was no way that she was going to let an opportunity like this slip by. Then she realized something. She was only fifteen. They were not going to let a underage teenager in there to have sex. Her face became anguished at losing something that she had wanted for so long and so bad. No!! She couldn’t give up this easily! She was going to try! Maybe...just maybe, they wouldn't check her ID. Now, she had to figure out how to sneak out of the house. Her parents always went to bed just after ten so she would wait till then. She looked at the map. It was about two miles away. It would take her about half an hour to walk there.</p><p>Closing her laptop, she stared into space, thinking. A spa filled with really old women, wanting to have sex! In desperation, she prayed that she would be let in. Ridiculous as it sounded to pray to be able to have sex with a bunch of old ladies, she needed all the help she could get. She looked at the clock. 5:57. Four more hours.</p><p>Unknown to Chrissy, a pair of solid black eyes opened, piercing the surrounding darkness.</p><p>*****</p><p>At 10:07, Chrissy heard the door to her parent’s bedroom close. She had already told her parents ‘Good night’ and was dressed and waiting. Because she was only going to be wearing a towel at the spa, she wasn't wearing any bra or panties, only jeans and a T-shirt. She had pillows stuffed under the blanket on her bed, just in case her parents peeked in, and she had her ID and some cash. She slowly and silently opened her window, stepped out and closed it, then she began her trek.</p><p>The streets were silent as she walked quickly down the road. Every now and then, an occasional car would pass by. She had never walked this far before and it gave her plenty of time to imagine what she would find at the spa and what it would be like actually having sex with women. A <em>LOT</em> of women! A lot of <em>OLD</em> women! 'Oh, this is going to be so awesome!', she thought to herself, ‘...if they’ll let me in’, she reminded herself painfully. ‘If they don’t let me in...God, that’s gonna suck’, she winced at the possibility.</p><p>Finally, she saw it up ahead. Funny, she had been on this road many times and she never would have guessed that this building was a lesbian spa. As she approached the entrance, she began feeling a nervous excitement in her stomach, almost queasy. This was it! Holding her breath, she opened the door and saw that she was in a small room with another door a few feet away. She tried to open it, but it was locked.</p><p>“Can I help you?”</p><p>Chrissy jumped and turned in the direction of the voice and saw a chubby, grey haired woman, about 60 years old looking at her from behind a counter. Chrissy murmured quietly, “Umm...I would like to go inside.”</p><p>“Got any ID?”</p><p>She pulled out her ID and handed it over. The woman took it, looked at it and then back at Chrissy. Chrissy bit her bottom lip nervously, as her heart filled with dread.</p><p>“This says you're only fifteen”, the woman handed back her ID.</p><p>Chrissy's heart sank. “Please...Is there any way that I can...”, Chrissy beseeched her anxiously.</p><p>The woman smiled and pushed a button and the door made a 'click' sound. “Go on in”, she said in a friendly voice.</p><p>Gasping quietly, she quickly and gratefully thanked the woman and opened the door. As she walked through, she saw that it was nothing like she pictured. Instead of elegant furnishings, classical music playing softly in the background, and beautiful women walking about, wrapped in towels, she saw some exercise equipment on the left and some lockers on the right. Straight ahead, there were some stairs leading up as well as down. The room was deserted except for one well muscled black woman, wrapped in a towel, who was lifting a barbell. She looked to be in her forties and had a stern look on her face. Techno music pulsated through the air. This was not what she expected. Chrissy turned to the lockers and saw that they needed a key to open them, but she didn't have one.</p><p>“Miss?”, a voice came from behind her.</p><p>She turned around. The woman, behind the counter was holding out a key and a towel to her. Chrissy walked towards her, taking them and thanking her again.</p><p>“Locker #43. The door over there...”, she pointed to a door on the side that Chrissy didn't even notice, “...goes to the hot tub. Upstairs is the sauna and rooms. Downstairs is the maze.”</p><p>“The maze?...”, Chrissy asked curiously.</p><p>“You'll see”, the woman smiled mysteriously. Then she went back to the counter by the door.</p><p>Chrissy slowly walked to the lockers, searching for #43. She found it and opened it. She noticed the black woman watching her as she pulled off her shoes and socks and laying them in the locker, waiting for her to take off her clothes. She hesitated for a few seconds. She had never been naked in public before, never had sex before. She noticed her shallow breathing and pounding heart. This is where it all begins. Feeling the woman’s eyes on her, her horniness took over.</p><p>She pulled her T-shirt over her head, feeling the air on her small breasts. Unbuttoning her jeans, she slid them down her legs and stepped out of them. Standing naked before the woman, she put her clothes in the locker and shut it. Wondering where she was going to put the key, she noticed a circular cord attached to it, so she put her arm through the cord and slid the key up to her shoulder. She paused for several seconds, letting the woman admire her ass. She squeezed her legs together to quench the tingling in her pussy.</p><p>Finally, she wrapped the towel around herself and headed for the door that led outside to the hot tub. When she opened it, she was looking out into an outdoor walled courtyard about the size of her backyard. There were deck chairs along the sides and in the middle, a ten foot hot tub, filled with rolling water, but no one in it. Closing the door, she turned and looked at the stairs, one leading up to the sauna and the other leading down to the maze, whatever that was. She walked over to the railing and peered downstairs. The steps ended ten feet below, facing a doorway into a dark room that she couldn’t see into. It didn't look inviting, so she headed upstairs.</p><p>She slowly climbed the stairs, feeling the cold steps on her bare feet. She came to a hallway with doors on either side and continued down the hallway. Twice as she passed a door, she could hear moans coming from behind it, exciting her still. She kept walking slowly as the thumping bass beat of the techno music filled the air. She saw another hallway branching off with more doors, but straight ahead she saw the tiled floor of a shower so she continued in that direction. On the left was an empty shower stall. On the right was a wooden door with a small dark window. She pulled the door open, revealing a small room, with wooden walls and a bench inside. While the room was empty, she could hear moans coming from inside, to the right. She slowly walked in and turned to the right. She could see that there was another small, dark room through a doorway. She slowly walked toward the doorway, letting go of the door that she had come through, causing it to close and casting both ro
            oms into darkness. She couldn't see anything. She knew that she was right in front of the adjoining door and so she walked forward very slowly with her hands out to feel if anything was in front of her. She heard the moaning, louder now, on both sides of her as she continued to move forward. Her fingers felt a wooden wall before her. She moved her hands down until she felt a bench. She sat on the bench and peered into the darkness, straining to see anything at all, but her eyes hadn't adjusted yet in the darkness. There were obviously women there because she could clearly hear them, seemingly about five feet away on both sides of her, but she couldn't see anything, only darkness.</p><p>Despite that she was so horny and excited, she was also fearful about doing or saying anything, since this was so new and strange to her, so she sat there, silent. She strained to see in the darkness, eager to watch a lesbian couple actually having sex, but she still couldn't see anything. She was growing frustrated over wanting so much to see something, but not being able to.</p><p>Suddenly, she gasped and jumped. A hand was touching her left leg. She turned towards where the hand was coming from, but as before, there was only darkness. Her breathing became shallow at the exhilaration of having another person touch her naked body filled her. The hand was stroking her leg, sliding slowly upwards towards her pussy. Chrissy made herself reach out to the hand and touch it, then slid her hand up the arm in order to get a sense of the person behind the hand. Chrissy's hand reached the shoulder and moved slowly downward across the chest. She felt like a blind person feeling what someone looked like. As her hand felt the unmistakable contours of a breast, her eyes widened in shock. Her hand continued slowly down the breast until she felt a nipple. Her hand involuntarily pulled back in shock. She had just felt another woman's breast.</p><p>As she was grasping the shock of this, she felt the woman's hand sliding underneath her towel and touch her pussy. At the same time, she felt another hand on the right pulling her towel open. She sat still and didn't move. Her heart was pounding and her eyes and mouth were wide open. She felt her towel come open and then the hand on the right kept pulling the towel away from her body until she was completely exposed. The hand on Chrissy's left was prodding her pussy. The hand on her right was grasping her breast. Leaning her head back against the wall as unseen hands probed her naked body, she spread her legs to allow the hand better access. She felt more hands on her chest and legs. 'How many women are touching me?', she wondered excitedly. The hands continued squeezing her breasts, poking inside her pussy as well as just feeling her body. It was like some strange massage. She just layed there enjoying it at first, but then she realized that she could touch their bodies t
            oo. She reached out, her left hand going left and her right hand going right and she began feeling two bodies, one with each hand. Her hands roamed all over their breasts, pussies and legs.</p><p>By this time, her eyes had adjusted to the dark so that she was able to see that there were four women there; one on each side and two kneeling in front of her. She still couldn't see any details, but she was able to make out their silhouettes.</p><p>One of the women in front of her stood up and sat on the bench across from Chrissy, leaning back almost in a reclining position. Spreading her legs wide, she said in a deep voice, “C'mere and eat my pussy!” Chrissy stood up and knelt down in front of her. She could see that the woman was obese, with large, sagging breasts. She was holding her belly up so that her pussy was uncovered. Chrissy placed her hands on the woman's legs and looked at her pussy. She had no idea what to do.</p><p>“What do I do?”, she asked quietly.</p><p>“Stick your tongue in there and lick it”, the woman said gruffly.</p><p>Chrissy slowly leaned closer. The woman's pussy had a strong pungent odor which excited her. She felt it with her hand. The lips of her vagina were almost hidden behind a thick thatch of hair. She used her fingers to spread the woman’s pussy lips apart and slowly pressed her face into it. Sticking out her tongue, she began randomly licking since she didn't know what else to do. The woman's pubic hair tickled her nose as she experienced so many sensations. Hot! Wet! Soft! Slightly salty! Smelly?!</p><p>'Oh my God!! It is smelly! This is even better!', Chrissy thoughts ran wild, 'I'm doing this. I'm actually doing this! I'm licking a woman's pussy!...A really <em>smelly</em> pussy! This is really happening!'</p><p>She felt the woman's huge belly pressing down on her head as the woman let go of it. As she licked, she felt fingers, from the women behind her, penetrating her pussy and ass. She gasped and her butt cheeks clenched as she felt a chubby finger poke itself deep inside her anus and forcefully thrust in and out of her. The woman in front of her grabbed her head and pressed it hard against her pussy. Chrissy rolled her face and tongue all around that smelly pussy with wild abandon as the woman moaned loudly. She could feel the woman trembling and then crying out, squirting Chrissy's face and mouth with her juices.</p><p>That only excited Chrissy more. She had actually made this old, fat woman cum...all over her. The fingers in her ass and pussy were getting to her. She had felt multiple fingers in her pussy, stretching it and pressing hard inside it.</p><p>“She's a virgin!”, one of the women behind her told the others.</p><p>“Oh yea! Pop her cherry and fuck her good!”, another woman remarked.</p><p>Chrissy felt the fingers inside of her, pressing harder, until suddenly, she felt a brief slight pain in her vagina and then a new, much more intense sensation inside her. One of the women laughed, and said out loud, “I popped that bitch!” The other women laughed.</p><p>Chrissy paused for a moment as it dawned on her that one of the women behind her had taken her virginity. She was no longer a virgin. 'Wooww', she thought to herself, ‘Instead of losing my virginity on my wedding night, I lost it to several old women, whom I didn't know, during a orgy. What would Mom and Dad think?' She did not mind in the least however. Everything was feeling so good that to her, this was Heaven. As the women's fingers went deep inside of her, she felt an orgasm building up and then suddenly exploding out of her. She shrieked, “AAAIIIGGGHHH.....” as she held onto the woman's legs for support. She could hear the other women commenting on what a slut she was and how they loved young pussy.</p><p>One of the voices made her freeze in disbelief. It was Ms Deets, her geometry teacher! Yes, it was definitely her voice. HOLY SHIT! Her geometry teacher was fingering her! Chrissy couldn't believe it. She thought back to earlier that day in class, to Ms Deets lecturing on the Pythagorean theorem. Chrissy pushed her face into the woman's fat, sweaty belly, relishing the stench and the sweat from the woman's body as her teacher and the other women continued to have their way with her. She groaned, “Oh God!... This was so amazing! Better than I ever dreamed!”</p><p>After a few minutes, the fat woman got up, wrapped a towel around herself and walked out of the room. One of the women behind her got up and sat on the bench in front of her, spreading her legs wide. The woman was only slightly chubby and Chrissy immediately stuck her face into the woman's pussy and began licking it in earnest. She pressed her whole face in, moving it in a circle so that she could rub the woman's pussy all over her. The other two women behind Chrissy continued poking their fingers into her ass and pussy. The woman held Chrissy's face hard against her pussy while she grunted loudly as the other two women cheered her on. The woman's hips bucked against Chrissy's face, then the woman pressed Chrissy's face hard against her pussy, while she screamed, “AAAAAHHH...” Chrissy felt a gush of juice on her face and then the woman's grip on her head relaxed as Chrissy heard the woman's heaving breaths. After a minute, this woman too got up, wrapped a towel
            around herself and walked out.</p><p>One of the two women behind her, got up and sat down in front of Chrissy. Chrissy looked up at her face in anticipation to see if it was Ms Deets, but it wasn't. Ms Deets was still behind her, roughly pushing her finger into her ass. As Chrissy began licking the woman's pussy, she felt Ms Deets pull her finger out of her ass and then to Chrissy's shock, she felt something soft and wet press against her asshole. 'OhmyGod! She's licking my ass!', she realized, 'My teacher is licking my ass!' Chrissy greedily licked the woman's pussy while she moaned until she also came on her face. This woman also left and Chrissy was left waiting in eager anticipation for her teacher to present herself before her. As Ms Deets walked to the bench, Chrissy couldn't help staring intensely at her face, trying to verify that it really was her. It was still so dark that there were no details, only outlines. The woman did look like her. Instead of sitting before her, Ms Deets faced away from Chris
            sy and bent over the bench, sticking her ample ass up in the air.</p><p>“Eat my ass”, she asked. Chrissy was shocked. Never in a million years would she have guessed that Ms Deets would say something like that. Chrissy pushed her tongue against her asshole, licking it over and over again. The sheer thought that she had her tongue on her teacher's asshole, that she shit out of, excited her to no end. She grabbed Ms Deets' hips and licked frantically, almost like a mad woman. After a few minutes, Ms Deets told her, “Make me cum.” Chrissy moved down and began licking her pussy, just as frantically. Shortly, Chrissy felt Ms Deets' body tremble and then her juices flooding her mouth. Ms Deets didn't cry out, only making a low groaning sound. She stood there panting for a while, then said, “Thank you” and left with her towel. Ms Deets had no idea that she had been fucking one of her students.</p><p>Chrissy sat on the bench, reflecting on everything that had just happened. It was better than she ever expected. On her walk here, she had hoped that a woman would have sex with her, and that was if she would have been able to get inside in the first place. Now, she just had sex with FOUR women, one of them being her teacher! And she would have never known of this place if she had not read that one Craigslist ad. She sat on the bench for a while, just cherishing the moment. Then, with her lust calling to her, she remembered that there was one more place to be explored. The maze.</p><p>She went to the bench to grab her towel. Still too dark to see, she felt for it with both hands, but she couldn't find it. Anxiously, she felt all over, on the floor, under the benches, everywhere. It was nowhere to be found. It was gone. One of the women must have taken it. She went to the door and hesitated. She was completely naked, but she couldn’t just stay here. Opening the door, she covered her boobs and pussy in a moment of shyness, despite her actions just a few minutes ago. It was one thing to be naked inside a small room, but quite another thing to be completely exposed before everyone in the whole building. She tiptoed nervously down the empty hall past the doors, listening to the pounding techno beat. Then a door opened and a grey haired slender woman, wrapped in a towel, stepped out, saw Chrissy and froze in amazement. Chrissy also froze in shock. The woman stared at Chrissy's naked teenage body and licked her lips, smiling. Chrissy was so embarrassed t
            hat she continued walking down the hallway, blushing furiously. Then two more women came from around a corner and gazed lustily at her, remarking, “My oh my!” Chrissy continued walking, feeling their stares at her bare bottom. Another woman walking toward her smiled and said, “Why hello there!” in a friendly voice.</p><p>“Hi”, Chrissy replied meekly. As she kept being noticed by all these women, Chrissy’s lust took over. Because this was all new to her, her modesty was automatic, but then as she saw how many women were gawking at her, she began liking it. She wanted to be exposed to their stares. Her anxiousness quickly changed to lust. She lowered her hands, baring her body for everyone to see and slowed her pace so that she was walking slowly, giving anyone watching plenty of time to see her. Now she smiled back at anyone who smiled at her. She kept walking down the hallway till she got to the stairs. Walking down, she saw, to her amazement, that about a dozen women were following her down the stairs. They were all over fifty years old and some looked to be over sixty. Some were slender, some fat, tall, short, black, white, latina, big boobs, small boobs. Every kind of woman was there, some looked to be in their seventies She felt her pussy stirring as she felt their lu
            stful eyes upon her young body. The idea of all these really old women wanting to fuck a underage girl excited her tremendously.</p><p>As she descended down the stairs, it became darker. She reached the bottom of the stairs and looked at the dark doorway before her. Beyond the doorway exuded uncertainty. With her pussy positively glowing at what may lie within, she stepped through the doorway.</p><p>The techno music sounded distant so that it was mostly the pounding bass reverberating through the air. This and the darkness pressed in on her. The floor and walls were painted black and the only light came from black lights so the corridors were awash in purple and black. She wandered down the corridor, going down various hallways that branched off and into open areas that would have two or three naked women kissing and licking each other's purple-colored bodies. It really was a maze. Soon, she was lost and had no idea how to find her way back because of all the random turns that she had taken. She kept walking, passing the occasional woman who would stare provocatively at her naked body and then would join the throng following her. One room that she came to had two women licking each other's pussies. She stopped to watch them. Their bodies stained purple from the black light, it was more surreal than erotic. As she watched, the women behind her surrounded her and began
            touching her. Feeling their hands upon her, she looked all around in disbelief at the sheer number of women around her. It seemed to be twice the number that had followed her down the stairs. In the darkness, they pressed themselves against her, poking, squeezing, grabbing every part of her body. It reminded her of a zombie movie. Chrissy surrendered her body to the mob, feeling her butt cheeks being spread widely apart and fingers being jammed into her bottom, as other fingers went deep inside her pussy. A woman grabbed her face, kissing her hard. She was helpless and practically being gang-raped.</p><p>She instinctively stifled her moaning as she had always done at home, but then realized that she didn't have to worry about being heard by her parents. In fact, she wanted everyone to hear her enjoying this. So she let her moans come out without holding back. She squeezed as many breasts as she could as hers were also squeezed and sucked. Her ass was spanked hard, causing it to sting as her body continued to be groped until she felt someone pushing on her shoulders and saying, “Get on your knees!” She kneeled down and a fat woman in front of her grabbed the sides of Chrissy's head and pushed her face hard into her smelly pussy. The woman used Chrissy's face as a giant dildo, rubbing it vigorously against her pussy until moments later, she came loudly, spraying girl cum on her face. She stepped away and another woman also grabbed Chrissy's head and proceeded to also rub her face into her pussy until she came. This happen over and over. As one woman orgasmed and
            covered Chrissy's face with her cum, she would step aside and another woman would step forward to grab Chrissy's face and do the same thing. Her ass and pussy were growing sore from all the fingers that had been roughly thrusting inside of her.</p><p>Then above the loud pounding music, Chrissy heard a commanding voice, “<em>Get away from her</em>!” Chrissy opened her eyes but couldn't see who had spoken. The women, obviously heeding the voice, slowly left, till there was only one left. Chrissy, still kneeling and her face dripping with cum, stared at the figure standing before her. She was tall, over six feet, slender, beautiful, and naked. She exuded confidence, authority, respect and looked imposing as hell. Chrissy actually felt afraid.</p><p>She walked towards Chrissy. The woman's skin seemed to be a grey color and her eyes appeared completely black, although Chrissy couldn't really tell in the dark room. She reached out, brushing Chrissy's wet, matted hair away from her face.</p><p>“<em>What is your name</em>?” Her voice had a strange accent that was piercing and seemed to have a slight echo effect.</p><p>“Chrissy”, she murmured.</p><p>“<em>Are you afraid of me</em>?”</p><p>She whispered, “Yes.”</p><p>“<em>Stand up</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy stood up, staring down at the floor, slightly trembling and afraid to look up. The woman took Chrissy's chin and tilted it up so that she was looking in her eyes. “<em>Don't be afraid. I'm not going to hurt you</em>.” Stroking Chrissy’s face, thee woman said, “<em>You intrigue me. Such a young girl to come here all by herself. Tell me, why have you come?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy stammered, “I-I...wanted...to...”</p><p>“<em>Fuck?</em>”</p><p>The woman slowly moved closer to her and kissed her gently. Chrissy was wide-eyed, too frightened to react.</p><p>“<em>Would you like to come with me?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy was scared and wanted to leave, but for some reason that she couldn't explain, she nodded her head. The woman then scooped her up in her arms and carried her to the other end of the room, to another hallway. The woman carried her easily as they went down more dark hallways, deeper into the bowels of the maze. Chrissy hesitantly looked at the woman's face. It was strong and fierce looking, the solid black eyes seemingly looking through her. Her hair was jet black, long and flowing with an appearance sort of like black feathers. She was definitely younger than the other women, but Chrissy couldn’t tell how old she was, only that she wasn’t...old. It seemed that the woman was not going to hurt her, but Chrissy still felt uneasy about her. She had this aura of power about her. The way those other women instantly obeyed her was unnerving.</p><p>The techno music slowly faded as the hallway seemed to change. Instead of looking like a painted wall, it looked like a rough hewn black rock. And instead of black lights, there was a glow, that seemed to emanate from the edges of the rock wall, that barely lit the darkness. This hall finally opened up into a large room with a vaulted ceiling about thirty feet above the floor and studded with tiny luminescent lights, giving the illusion of stars against a black sky. The room was completely empty except for a huge bed in the middle. Round and covered with a black silk sheet, it was the size of Chrissy's entire bedroom. The woman carried her to the bed, stepping onto it and laying her down in the middle. Chrissy felt the silk sheets under her skin and looked at the woman fearfully. The woman knelt before Chrissy.</p><p>“What are you going to do to me?”, Chrissy asked in a frighten voice.</p><p>“<em>I won't hurt you</em>”, trailing a finger down Chrissy's leg. “<em>You are very beautiful</em>”, she leaned closer, “<em>I just want to make you feel good. Don't be afraid.</em>”</p><p>They stared at each other while the woman's hands lightly ran over her skin. It was like a soothing massage, especially after the rough treatment that the other women gave to her. The woman kept smiling at her and then slowly leaned over and gently kissed her. The woman continued kissing her way down Chrissy's body, sucking at her breasts and then moving down to her pussy. The woman's tongue was incredible. It made her feel things that she never felt before when she just used her fingers. Chrissy's hands clenched the sheets on the bed as she panted heavily. She wanted to touch this woman so bad so she gingerly moved her hands down till she felt the woman's hair. It didn't feel like hair. It felt like...she remembered how the woman's hair looked like black feathers...That's what it felt like, large feathers. Before Chrissy was able to wonder about this, she felt an orgasm slowly start to build, becoming stronger and then bursting forth like a firework exploding.</p><p>She cried out and panted heavily as she layed weakly on the bed. The woman crawled over her and kissed her lightly on the lips before laying beside her. Chrissy was still a little nervous about this strange woman. Despite how beautiful she was, there was something unnatural about her that Chrissy didn't like. Chrissy crossed her arms over her breasts and pussy, covering them. “Can I go home?”, she asked quietly.</p><p>“<em>Of course</em>”, the woman replied. She took Chrissy's hand, helping her off the bed, then while holding her hand, she guided Chrissy through the maze until they came to the stairs. It seemed to Chrissy that as they approached the stairs, as the darkness faded in the brightening light, the woman's grey skin must have been her imagination from the darkness. Her skin wasn't grey nor were her eyes black. They walked up the stairs and towards the lockers. Chrissy, feeling the woman's eyes upon her naked body, opened the locker and began getting dressed. When she was dressed, Chrissy looked at her nervously and said, “Well...goodbye” and began walking towards the exit.</p><p>“<em>Please, let me give you a ride home</em>”, the woman asked, “<em>It's not safe for you to walk alone</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy was already nervous enough about this strange woman. Though she looked more human than she did in the darkness, she still gave Chrissy the creeps. She wasn't about to let her give her a ride, “No, thank you. My house isn't far.” Then she walked out the door that she entered through and went outside. As she walked across the parking lot, she saw two homeless men standing on the sidewalk. They turned and looked at her. As Chrissy continued walking, they began walking toward her. Suddenly afraid, Chrissy turned and walked quickly back towards the spa, thinking that if the woman wanted to harm her, she would have done it down in the maze. Turning the corner of the building to get back to the door, she found the woman waiting for her just outside the door.</p><p>“Can you still give me a ride home?”</p><p>“<em>Certainly</em>.” The woman stepped towards Chrissy.</p><p>Chrissy, looking at the woman's naked body, asked her, “Uhh, don't you need to get dressed?”</p><p>The woman smiled, “<em>No</em>.” Chrissy watched the woman walked across the parking lot naked, with as little care as she had clothing. The woman headed towards a very exotic looking car, with a chauffer standing beside it.</p><p>Following, Chrissy remarked, “Wow! What kind of car is that?”</p><p>“<em>A </em><em>Rolls Royce Phantom 1925</em>”, the woman replied as the chauffer opened the door for them. Marveling at how the door opened backwards, Chrissy stepped inside and looked at everything in amazement. The woman got in and the chauffer went around, got in, started the motor and drove out of the parking lot. As they pulled out into the street, Chrissy stared at the two gruff homeless men and breathed a sigh of relief that she had a safe ride home.</p><p>“<em>Which way</em>?”, the woman asked. Chrissy told her and within a few minutes, they were in front of her house.</p><p>“Thank you...uh...”, Chrissy began, then realized she didn't even know the woman's name.</p><p>“<em>Megaera</em>.”</p><p>“Megaera? What kind of name is that?”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>“<em>Greek</em>.”</p><p>“Okay. Thank you”, as she opened the car door.</p><p>“<em>Chrissy</em>?...”, Megaera handed her a card, “<em>If you ever want to visit me, here's my phone number. I can pick you up or meet you at Midtown Spa</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy looked at the card. It was an eggshell white with the word, Mέyaιρα, written in a flowery script, then underneath a phone number. “Okay, bye.”</p><p>As Chrissy walked to her house, Megaera watched her for a few seconds, then drove off. Chrissy went to her window and crawled through. She looked at the time. It was after 2:00 in the morning. Wow! She had been there for three and a half hours. She took off her jeans and T-shirt and put them away, then she went into her bathroom and looked in the mirror. Her face and chest was covered in dried cum and her hair was matted and clumped together from all the cum that was in it.</p><p>She turned on the shower and stepped inside. As she washed herself, she reflected about everything that had happened to her. What a night! It was way more than she had ever hoped for. She had imagined one or two encounters with a single woman, but not an orgy with four women including one of her teachers, then another orgy with probably over twenty women having their way with her, and finally, that weird woman, Megaera. Even though Megaera definitely gave her the best orgasm she ever had, she was really creepy and lacked the filthiness that the other women had. That was what she liked. After her shower, she went to bed, still reflecting on her unbelievable experience. It wasn't until an hour later that she finally fell asleep.</p><p>*****</p><p>When Chrissy awoke the next morning, she wondered if last night was just some wonderful dream. As she thought about it, she began having doubts that it really could have happened. After all, how likely is it that something like that could? She glance around, looking for some sort of sign to prove that last night was real. She didn't see anything, then she remembered something. She quickly jumped out of bed and dug into her jeans pocket. She pulled out Megaera's card. Last night DID happened...and she was definitely going back tonight. Remembering something else, she inserted her finger into her pussy and felt it go through instead of being blocked by her hymen. “I can't believe I lost my virginity to three old ladies last night. I don't even know which one, probably all of them”, she chuckled, “Maybe it was Ms Deets.” She laid Megaera's card on her night stand, then going over to the bathroom, she took out a half-gallon, orange-stained tupperware bo
            wl and a fork from beneath the sink. Setting it on the floor, she squatted over it, and then lowered herself down so that the rim was pressing against her skin.</p><p>At the time that she had become a fecalpheliac, she had changed her breakfast routine from eating food from the kitchen to collecting her pee and shit to eat instead when she got up in the morning. She waited till she felt herself peeing. After her pee subsided, she waited a while longer, feeling her bowls slowly pushing a turd out. Slightly wincing at her anus, still sore from last night, being stretched, she thought to herself, ‘Ooh, this is a big one. Looks like I’m going to have a big breakfast today.’ When it was finished, she raised up, wiped herself, then carefully carried the tupperware to her desk in the bedroom. Setting it down, she used the fork to cut off a piece from the long turd and put it in her mouth.</p><p>‘Pretty hard today', she thought, as she chewed it, 'Must be dehydrated from last night.' After swallowing it, she let cut the turd up into pieces, swishing each piece in the pee and then letting it sit for a minute for the pieces to soften it up. Then she speared a piece with her fork, swished it around in the pee some more, before putting it in her mouth and chewing it. “Much softer”, she remarked. Unlike after school when she would use laxatives, she never had any stomach problems eating her shit in the morning, so she was able to keep it down without vomiting it back up. She took another piece and began chewing it.</p><p>After eating all of the shit, she raised the tupperware to her lips and drank the urine, pausing at the end to chew all the small pieces of shit that had collected in the pee. Upon finishing, she placed the tupperware and fork back underneath the sink and then thoroughly brushed her teeth and gargled with mouthwash to remove the smell from her mouth.</p><p>Later that day, Sandy and Kelly came over and they went to the mall. As they shopped, Chrissy found herself staring at every old woman that she saw, wondering if she might have been of the ladies groping her last night. She had always admired much older women, but after last night's experience, she was practically leering at them now. For the first time ever, she did not enjoy being with Sandy and Kelly. All she could think of was being naked at Midtown Spa, while legions of old, fat, smelly women molesting her. She counted the hours as the day seemed to take an eternity. She came home and continued counting the hours till her parents went to bed. When she thought that they would never go to bed, they finally did and she was off like a race horse. Her bed was prepared. Her underwear was off. And she was jogging down the dark, moonlit street towards another wonderful night of pleasure.</p><p>As she jogged, her mind began dreaming of what would happen. 'First thing I'm going to do is check out the hot tub. It would be so awesome to have sex in a hot tub! Then, upstairs to the sauna again. I wonder if they'll let me go around without a towel.' As she was crossing an empty intersection, a large bird shadow quickly sped across the ground. Chrissy stared at it. It had to have been well over ten feet across! She quickly looked up, but the sky was empty, there was nothing there. As Chrissy wondered what she saw, her lust reminded her what was important. She continued walking and jogging, driven by her lust till she at last arrived. At one point, she wondered, what if the clerk would not let her in. After all, she was underage, but she had to try. Her heart beat excitedly as she walked up and opened the door, walking in.</p><p>The same lady from last night was behind the counter. Her breaths coming in shallow gasps, she approached the counter, “Uh...hi...I was here last night...and I wondered if...”</p><p>The lady smiled at her, “Welcome back.” The door clicked, “Enjoy yourself.”</p><p>Chrissy breathed a sigh of relief, “Thank you”, as she opened the door. After she walked through, the clerk held out a key and a towel to her.</p><p>Chrissy took the key and then red-faced asked, “Is it okay if...I don't take a towel?”</p><p>“Sure, no problem”, the clerk smiled at her and went back behind the counter.</p><p>Chrissy found the appropriate locker, quickly undressed and stowed her clothes away. Feeling the air on her naked body, her breathing quickened as she grew excited, eager to once again experience the pleasures that she had last night. She gingerly walked towards the side door; being nude in public was a strange feeling. She opened the door and peeked her head out to look at the hot tub and to her surprise and joy, there were three women in it!</p><p>“Hi! Come on in!”, one of them invited her, waving her over.</p><p>Chrissy opened the door wider and stepped through and walked outside, completely naked, in the night air. “Oooh, it looks like you're ready to go”, one of the other women chuckled as she saw Chrissy's naked body. Chrissy stepped into the hot tub as all three women beamed at her. Such a young girl to be joining them!</p><p>The three women were sitting together and one of them moved aside so that Chrissy would be able to squeeze in. As Chrissy waded through the water and sat down between them, the woman, to her right, who had moved aside, said to her, “I'm Julie.”</p><p>Chrissy turned to her, saying shyly, “I'm Chrissy”</p><p>The woman to Chrissy's left said, “I'm Helen” and the other woman said, “Kathy”</p><p>Chrissy, still feeling shy, said hi quietly.</p><p>“My, but you're shy. Is this the first time that you've been here?”, Julie asked.</p><p>“No, last night was”, Chrissy replied.</p><p>The women oohed. Kathy asked, “Why did you come here last night?”</p><p>Chrissy blushed furiously as she looked down, smiling.</p><p>“Do you like older women, dear?”, Helen asked to which Chrissy nodded.</p><p>Chrissy felt Helen's hand on her left leg, rubbing it as Helen told her, “Well, we like really young girls, such as yourself.”</p><p>Julie placed her hand on Chrissy's breast, caressing it, “How old are you, by the way?”</p><p>“Fifteen.”</p><p>“Goodness, you are young, aren't you?”, Julie squeezed her nipple.</p><p>Kathy moved in front of Chrissy, also placing her hands onto Chrissy's small breasts. Helen's hand slid over to Chrissy's pussy. Chrissy felt her fingers tickling it and opened her legs.</p><p>Both Julie and Helen on either side of Chrissy began kissing her neck as Kathy said, “Whenever I go to my grandson's high school choir recitals, I always want to fuck the cute little teenage girls there so bad.” Both Julie and Helen cracked up laughing at this, then they continued kissing Chrissy's neck while fondling her body as Kathy pressed her lips to Chrissy's.</p><p>Chrissy's hands moved forward and found Kathy's breasts and she squeezed them enthusiastically. Kathy kissed Chrissy frantically in her zeal. An actual high school girl! And a really hot one at that!</p><p>Helen's fingers slipped inside Chrissy's pussy, causing her to gasp. Both Julie and Helen took Chrissy's breasts into their mouths, nibbling and biting her nipples. Kathy's fingers tickled inside her pussy, causing Chrissy to feel weak. She couldn't concentrate on Kathy's boobs anymore as she leaned back and let these wonderful women give her the most fantastic feelings. Soon, she couldn't hold back anymore and she cried out as her orgasm washed over her. The three women laughed and cheered at Chrissy's orgasm as she blushed in embarrassment.</p><p>“Don't be embarrassed. It was beautiful”, Julie told her. Standing up, Julie leaned forward so her breasts were in front of Chrissy's face. Chrissy grasped both of them and placed her mouth over the protruding nipple. Julie placed her hand on the back of Chrissy's head and pressed it more into her breast. Looking down at Chrissy at her breast, Julie could tell that despite Chrissy's enthusiasm, she did not have any experience with doing this and so she guided her, “Use your tongue to lick the nipple...yes, just like that...” Seeing Chrissy glancing up at her, Julie smiled back and stroked her head, “Yes...just like that.”</p><p>As Kathy leaned closer, Chrissy released Julie's breast and latched on to Kathy's breast, licking her nipple and trying to put all of it in her mouth. Helen was still sucking on Chrissy's left breast as Julie went back to sucking on her right one. After a few minutes, Kathy pulled her breast away from Chrissy's mouth and told Chrissy, “Sit up on the side.”</p><p>Chrissy stood up and sat on the side of the hot tub. Kathy moved close, opened Chrissy's legs and pressed her lips against Chrissy's pussy. Helen also got out of the hot tub and straddled Chrissy so that her pussy was in front of Chrissy's face. Chrissy admired her wrinkled body, touching it lovingly before putting her hands on her butt to pull her hairy pussy onto her mouth. She eagerly pressed her face deep into the woman's pussy, inhaling it, tasting it, letting it smear its juices all over her. Soon, she felt Helen grab onto the back of her head as she thrust her pussy forward. Chrissy felt her face become drenched as the woman's juices ran down her neck. Then Helen let go of Chrissy's head and sat back down in the hot tub, breathing hard, “Oh God!...That felt so good!” When she recovered, she moved behind Kathy and ate her out from behind.</p><p>Julie then sat on the edge also, spreading her legs before Chrissy. Chrissy leaned over and proceeded to eat her pussy also. Julie held her head in place, bucking against Chrissy's frantic tongue. Just as Julie began to cum, so did Chrissy. She stopped licking and just layed there, clenching her teeth and groaning loudly as Kathy continued. Julie frigged her clit furiously, spraying her cum all over Chrissy's face as she cried out loudly. Then Julie stretched out on her back as she rested. At that time, Kathy came hard from Helen's expert tongue.</p><p>They all slipped back into the hot tub, holding each other close, occasionally kissing and touching. After several minutes, the three women got out and dried off with their towels.</p><p>Julie gave her towel to Chrissy so she was able to dry herself off. Helen and Kathy said goodnight and went back inside while Julie asked, “When can you come back to visit us?”</p><p>“Not till next Friday”, Chrissy told her reluctantly.</p><p>“I hate to wait so long. I'll be counting the days till I see you again”, Julie kissed her tenderly. Then they both went inside where Julie went to the lockers to get dressed while Chrissy proceeded towards the stairs. As she climbed up, she glanced down into the darkness that emanated from the maze below. It gave her the creeps more than ever. She reached the top of the steps and she walked along the long hallway, feeling the cold floor beneath her bare feet and the air on her naked skin. As with last night, she was completely exposed, asking for her body to be taken. There could be no doubt on anyone's mind as to her intentions and that's the way that she wanted it.</p><p>Chrissy opened the door to the sauna and stepped inside. As she walked forward, the door closed and as with last night, there was the impenetrable darkness, the hot humid air, and the slight noises that came to her ears. She slowly walked forward, feeling for the wall with her hands. When she felt it, she sat on the bench and listened for where the noises were coming from. She heard them to her right, but her eyes had not adjusted to the darkness yet. She waited for her eyes to adjust, with eager anticipation, as she heard the sound of skin rubbing against skin and the occasional moan. Finally, she was able to make out two forms, and then as she was able to see, more details appeared. There were two obese women watching her.</p><p>As Chrissy got up and went over to them, they slid apart so that she was able to sit between them. Their hands immediately began caressing her body while her hands roamed over their fat bellies. She grew excited not only to how she was not able to feel their pussies because their bellies hung down covering their laps, but also how their skin was slick with sweat and that she could smell their body odor. All of these things were an aphrodisiac to her, building her lust. Their greedy hands squeezed and caressed every part of her body as she relished the moment. She turned towards the woman on her right and had to use both hands to lift her large, sagging breast up to her mouth to place her nipple in her mouth.</p><p>“Here...lie down on my lap”, the woman told her. Chrissy layed down on her lap, facing up as the woman cradled her with one hand and used her other hand to feed her nipple into Chrissy's mouth. Chrissy took it into her mouth and began sucking greedily, as if milk would come out. To her great surprise, milk DID come out. Her eyes widened as she tasted the sweet, watery liquid on her tongue. WOW! She never expected this! She continued sucking, feeling the tiny streams of milk squirting into her mouth.</p><p>“That's right, baby...suck Mommy's nipple...”, the woman moaned.</p><p>Chrissy's eyes opened wide, 'Baby?! Mommy?! Does she think I'm her baby?' At first, that sounded a little too weird. This woman treating her like a baby. But then,...she kinda liked the idea of being a little, hungry baby, needing to be fed. Feeling this 'mommy' lovingly stroke her cheek was getting to her. 'This is REALLY kinky! I like this!', she happily thought. Beaming at her 'mommy' above her as she suckled, she held the breast with both hands as ‘Mommy’ cradled her in her arms and stroked her cheek.</p><p>“Such a good little girl...”, Mommy continued to stroked her cheek, encouraging her to feed.</p><p>The other woman remarked, “My, she's a hungry baby, isn't she?”</p><p>“Yes. The poor dear must have been famished”, the first woman replied. The other woman stroked Chrissy's body affectionately, running her fingers lightly along her legs and chest. Chrissy felt so content lying there feeding, that she kinda did feel like a baby. A baby that needed love and attention,...and lots of feedings. She burped.</p><p>“Oh my!”, Mommy raised her up, “Here...Let Mommy burp you.” Mommy raised her up and used her arms to lean Chrissy over her left shoulder. Then she gently patted Chrissy on her back to get her to burp. After a minute, Chrissy released a loud burp and Mommy brought Chrissy back into her lap, cradling her lovingly, “There, there...Is Mommy's little baby all full?”</p><p>Chrissy shook her head, smiling saying in a baby voice, “I'm still hungry, Mommy.”</p><p>“Well, I think I'm empty so let's see if your other mommy can feed you.” She lifted Chrissy over to the other woman's lap. The other woman took her and turned her around so that Chrissy was lying in her lap as with the first woman. Mommy held out her breast to Chrissy as she opened her mouth to take it in.</p><p>“My goodness, she's hungry”, Mommy remarked, feeling Chrissy latch on and then suckling.</p><p>“I know”, the other mommy agreed, “And she's such a sweet dear.” She rubbed Chrissy's pussy tenderly. Mommy looked at Chrissy's petite pussy, “Such a pretty pussy.” She continued rubbing it. Chrissy tried to finish her dinner, but the tingling from her pussy kept distracting her. Her mouth slipped off of the nipple and she moaned quietly.</p><p>“Do you like that dear?”, the woman asked.</p><p>“It makes me feel good, Mommy”, Chrissy replied in her baby voice. The woman continued rubbing. Chrissy's eyes closed as her breathing deepened. As the tingling became stronger, her breathing became soft cries.</p><p>Both mommies encouraged her with soothing words. “Let it feel lovely, dear...Oh, you're doing so good...Keep going...That's right, you're almost there...”</p><p>As her orgasm started, Chrissy's eyes and teeth clenched tightly shut as she threw her arms around her mommy's fat belly, buried her face into it's flab, and squealed loudly.</p><p>As Chrissy's orgasm caused her body to quake, her mommy hugged her tight, “Yes baby...let it feel good...Oh, such a good baby...”</p><p>Her orgasm slowly subsiding, Chrissy kept her face pushed into her mommy's fat belly and her arms wrapped around her. Her mommy's sweaty belly soothed her, being soft, warm...and slick with sweat. Yes, this felt so good. So relaxing. Mommy raised her up so that she was sitting on her lap with her head on her breast.</p><p>“The little dear is tuckered out”, the first mommy whispered, stroking her head tenderly. As the second mommy rubbed her back, she quietly sang her a lullaby while rocking her gently, “Go to sleep, go to sleep, little one...”</p><p>Chrissy closed her eyes and rested perfectly content. Just like a little baby.</p><p>*****</p><p>After about half an hour, Mommy gently woke Chrissy up, “Honey...it's time to wake up.”</p><p>Chrissy yawned sleepily and opened her eyes.</p><p>“Did you have a nice nap, sweetie?”, Mommy asked her. Chrissy nodded happily. “Your mommy and I have to go back to our homes, but we would like for you to come over to my house tomorrow. Would you be able to do that?” Chrissy nodded again. “Oh good. Now I live at 742 Evergreen Terrace just down the street and to the right. Can you come by at about ten o'clock?”</p><p>Chrissy nodded, “Yes, Mommy”</p><p>“Good”, Mommy kissed her on the cheek. Her other mommy also kissed her on the cheek, “We'll see you tomorrow, dear.”</p><p>Chrissy got off of her mommy's lap and the two women gathered up their towels and after wishing her a good night, they left. Chrissy went to the first room of the sauna just inside the outer door and sat sideways on the bench, leaning against the wall. That was definitely the most weirdest experience she ever had, but by far the most erotic. She never felt so relaxed and peaceful. She rested there, feeling the heat, as she lazily glided her fingers along her body.</p><p>After a few minutes, the door opened and a skinny, very elderly lady, wrapped in a towel, slowly stepped in, her eyes wide looking with uncertainty. As she came in, she saw Chrissy watching her and her eyes and mouth dropped opened in shock. “I'm so sorry”, she apologized, “I didn't know anyone was in here.”</p><p>Chrissy sat up, facing her, “It's okay.”</p><p>“I don't want to disturb you.”</p><p>“You're not disturbing me”, Chrissy quickly said, “Please don't leave.”</p><p>The woman still looked nervous and unsure. Chrissy patted the bench beside her, “Here, have a seat.”</p><p>The lady came over and sat down. Looking down, she explained almost regretfully, “I've never done this before...I really don't know what I'm doing here...”</p><p>Chrissy said cheerfully, “I'm Chrissy.”</p><p>The lady replied, “I'm Agnes.”</p><p>“Well, I'm kinda new myself, Agnes. This is only my second time here.”</p><p>Agnes looked at her, and as if seeing her for the first time, her eyes opened wide and she asked, “Aren't you a little young to be in here?”</p><p>Chrissy blushed, “Well...yea...”</p><p>“How old are you anyway?”</p><p>“Fifteen”, Chrissy replied, hoping it wouldn't turn Agnes away.</p><p>“Why, you're still just a child!”, Agnes' eyes grew wide with shock, “I mean...you're almost young enough to be my great-granddaughter! Why would you come here?! Do your parents even know you're here?!</p><p>Chrissy looked down in embarrassment for a moment, before speaking quietly, “No, my parents don't know. I've...”, she took a deep breath, “I've always been attracted to much older women. I think they're so beautiful. So, when I found out about this place...I really had to come.”</p><p>Agnes asked her, “Did you know what kind of place this is?”</p><p>Chrissy nodded, “I wanted to have...well...to be with an older woman.”</p><p>“Was it what you imagined it would be?”</p><p>“The place wasn't, but as for the women...it was better than I ever dreamed it would be.”</p><p>Agnes looked surprise, “And you really like women my age?”</p><p>Chrissy grinned excitedly, “Oh yes!”</p><p>Agnes said, “I've never been here before. I never imagine there would be such a place as this. When my husband died several years ago, I missed the intimacy we had and just recently I began wondering what it would be like to have a woman touch me. But,...I'm so old...lesbians only want a young woman, not someone like me.... So, when I learned of this place, I decided to try it out and to be honest...I'm scared to death.”</p><p>Chrissy took her hand, “What are you afraid of?”</p><p>“Just that, my body isn't what it used to be.”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, “I'll bet you have a beautiful body.”</p><p>“It's not like yours.”</p><p>“Nonsense”, Chrissy told her, “You're just as beautiful as you think I am”, then she added quietly, “I would really like to see your body.”</p><p>“Oh no...”</p><p>“Please...”</p><p>Agnes looked at her, “I'm 76 years old. I'm wrinkled...and flabby...and...”</p><p>“And beautiful”, Chrissy finished for her. She reached out and gently unclasped Agnes' towel, letting it fall onto the bench. Chrissy gazed at her wrinkled skin, her sagging deflated breasts and her pouched belly in awe. “You are beautiful...”, she told Agnes as she gently cupped one of her drooping breasts. She felt Agnes' wrinkled belly and her legs lovingly.</p><p>Agnes' eyes widened at her touch, whispering, “Oh my...”</p><p>Chrissy continued to glide her hands along Agnes' body making her experienced feelings that she hadn’t felt in over thirty years ago. “My husband, God rest his soul, never touched me like this...”</p><p>Chrissy smiled and continued massaging her. She saw how Agnes kept looking at her body, “Would you like to touch me too?”</p><p>“You won't mind?”, Agnes asked uncertainly.</p><p>“I won't mind”, taking Agnes' hand and placing it on her breast. Agnes' eyes and mouth dropped open at seeing and feeling Chrissy's breast in her hand. At first, Agnes' hand was still, then it slowly began to squeeze and caress. Chrissy scooted closer to Agnes as they continued caressing each other's breasts. Chrissy kept smiling at her and when Agnes returned her smile, Chrissy slowly leaned over and kissed her briefly before pulling away.</p><p>“Ohhh...myyy...”, Agnes sighed.</p><p>Chrissy, seeing her approval, leaned over and kissed her again, holding it longer. Agnes was so nervous and hadn't been kissed in so long that she didn't respond to these kisses at first. But as Chrissy's hands awakened her body, she slowly responded back to the kiss. When Agnes felt Chrissy's hand touching her pussy, she jumped and pulled back, “No...I can't...you're just a child...I-I can't do this with you...”</p><p>“Please Agnes...I want to...”</p><p>“What would your parents think?”, Agnes asked her.</p><p>“They would want me to be safe and happy. I feel safe with you...and you're making me very happy.”</p><p>“It still feels...I mean, you're so young.”</p><p>“Am I making you feel good?”, Chrissy asked her.</p><p>“Well...yes...”, Agnes replied uncertainly.</p><p>“And you're making me feel good so let's just make each other feel good. Okay?...”</p><p>Agnes nodded her head, “Okay.”</p><p>Chrissy's right hand gently rubbed the outside of Agnes' pussy, causing Agnes to jump again and as Chrissy continued to rub it gently, Agnes' face showed a range of expressions. First apprehension, then surprise, then pleasure. Her breathing deepened and she began moaning. As her legs parted, Chrissy's fingers reached inside.</p><p>“Ohh...right there...”, Agnes whispered, “Oh...oh...oh...oh...” Chrissy kept up a gentle pressure on her clit, causing Agnes to make almost a crying sound. Chrissy held her with her left arm as Agnes hugged her, whispering, “Oh...thank you...thank you...thank you so much...”</p><p>“You're welcome”, Chrissy told her.</p><p>Agnes wiped her eyes, “I never thought it could feel that way.”</p><p>“Haven't you ever felt that way?”, Chrissy asked her.</p><p>“Yes, when me and Herb were intimate.”</p><p>“When was the last time that you and Herb were...?”</p><p>Agnes thought for awhile, then said, “Well...I remember we had just finished watching President Reagan's inauguration on TV...”</p><p>“So, a while ago, huh?”, Chrissy asked, snickering.</p><p>Agnes snickered herself, “Yes, a while ago.”</p><p>Agnes stared at Chrissy's body and Chrissy could tell that she really wanted to touch her, but was too embarrassed to ask.</p><p>Chrissy said, “You can touch me if you want. You don't need to ask me.”</p><p>Agnes blushed as if she had been caught, then she looked down, “I'm sorry.”</p><p>“Why are you sorry?”</p><p>Agnes kept looking down, “Because I do want to touch you. Not just touch you...but other things as well and...” She covered her face with her hands and tried to keep from crying.</p><p>“Agnes?”, Chrissy asked worriedly, “What's wrong?”</p><p>“I feel so ashamed of myself for having these wicked thoughts about you”, she said sadly.</p><p>Chrissy hugged her and carefully her hands from her face, “Agnes, please don't be sad. I want you to have those thoughts. It wasn't wicked with your husband, was it?”</p><p>Agnes shook her head.</p><p>“See? It's not wicked. It can't be wicked if both of us want it”, Chrissy placed Agnes' hand on her breast, “Please Agnes...please touch me.”</p><p>“You really want me to?”, Agnes asked.</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“It's been so long, that I've forgotten what to do.”</p><p>Chrissy told her, “There's no wrong way.”</p><p>Agnes thought for a while and then quietly asked, “Would it be okay...if I could kiss you...down there?”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, “Of course. Let me stand up.” Chrissy stood up on the bench and straddled Agnes' legs so that her pussy was right in front of Agnes' face. Agnes' eyes widened at the young pussy before her, “Oh my!...” Agnes looked up at Chrissy.</p><p>Chrissy reassured her, “Go on. Do whatever you want to. I'm all yours.”</p><p>Agnes smiled slightly, then looked at the pussy before her. She touched it tenderly, over and over, exploring this oh-so-young pussy in front of her. She pulled the outer lips apart to gaze at the soft pinkness inside. She leaned forward and placed her lips upon it, deeply inhaling her aroma. Then she gave it a long, slow lick. Chrissy, watching this from above, trembled at the sheer eroticism of this elderly lady, who probably went to church every Sunday, fulfilling her most wicked desires...as well as Chrissy's.</p><p>Agnes continued to lick, slowly at first, then faster. Having had three orgasms already, Chrissy knew she would not be able to cum, but this was so nice, she didn't mind at all. It did feel good, but that was not the reason why Chrissy was enjoying it. It was because Agnes wanted to do this so bad. So Chrissy stood there for several minutes while Agnes licked her repeatedly, stuck her gnarled fingers inside and culminated by rubbing her face against it, back and forth.</p><p>When Agnes had her filled, she looked up and smiled at Chrissy, “Chrissy...I don't know how to thank you...”</p><p>Chrissy hugged her, “You don't need to thank me. I wanted you to do that.” When Chrissy pulled away, she slowly leaned and kissed her, lovingly and deeply. When they separated, they held each other for a long time, sometimes giving each other brief kisses or touching the other's body.</p><p>Agnes spoke, “This is so wonderfully relaxing, I'm about to fall asleep. I really should get home, but I want you to know that I've had the most wonderful time. I...I would really like to see you again. Would you be able to come over to my house tomorrow afternoon?”</p><p>Chrissy nodded, “Uh-huh”</p><p>Agnes thought, “Now I'll be going to church in the morning with my neighbor, Tammy and then my oldest son and his family will be coming by to visit at about noon, but they never stay long, only about an hour. So, do you think you can come by at about one o'clock?”</p><p>“Yes!”, Chrissy replied excitedly.</p><p>Agnes smiled, “Oh Chrissy...you've changed my life and have made me so happy. I can't wait to see you again.” Agnes quickly gave Chrissy her address and then touched Chrissy's breast, “I wish you can come home with me tonight, but I know that you need to go home to your parent's”, Agnes looked up at Chrissy, “But I'll be waiting for you tomorrow.”</p><p>“I'll see you tomorrow”, Chrissy told her as she once again kissed Agnes. When they separated, Agnes stood up, wrapped her towel around her and hugged Chrissy, “Thank you, Chrissy...thank you so much.”</p><p>Chrissy told her, “Until tomorrow.”</p><p>They gave each other one last kiss and then Agnes left. Chrissy sat back on the bench. She didn't want to leave. It was too relaxing there and she wanted to reflect on these wonderful experiences that she had. After several minutes, she was feeling tired so she decided that it was time to go home. She left, went back down the stairs, glancing down only briefly into the darkness below, got dressed and left.</p><p>As Chrissy left the building, she quickly glanced at the spot where she saw the two homeless men last night, but there was no one there. She quickly walked down the empty street and across a large empty parking lot of a shopping center. About fifty feet behind her, a man was steadily catching up to her. He had seen her walking alone and was following close behind.</p><p>Chrissy heard his footsteps and turned around, seeing him. With her heart in her throat, she took off running as fast as she could as the man chased her. She glanced back every few seconds to see him slowly gaining on her. She was tiring out. Soon, she wouldn't have the energy to run anymore. She glanced back to see how close he was and she stopped.</p><p>He was gone! She quickly glanced all around the vast, empty parking lot. He really was gone, but where?! There was no where for him to go and there were no cars or other objects to hide behind. It was like he had vanished into thin air. Feeling more scared than ever, Chrissy continued running across the parking lot. Her home was only a few minutes away. As she left the parking lot, she never saw the man's mutilated body as it fell from several hundred feet from above, splattering on the roof of the shopping center.</p><p>It wasn't until Chrissy crawled through her bedroom window that she felt safe. The sudden appearance and disappearance of the man frightened Chrissy for a while, but then, after a while, she rationalized that she must have imagined the whole thing. After all, how could a man suddenly vanish?</p><p>*****</p><p>Chrissy woke the next morning at a little before nine. As she was lying lazily in her bed, she suddenly remembered her other two mommies. She was supposed to be at their place at ten. Eagerly jumping out of bed, she quickly showered and got dressed. As she was about to head out the door, her mother asked her, “Where are you off to so early in the morning?”</p><p>Her mother couldn't see Chrissy's face grimacing out of frustration. Chrissy turned around, “I was going over to Sandy’s house for a while, then we were going to see a movie.”</p><p>“How long will you be gone?”, her mother asked.</p><p>Chrissy thought quickly. She was supposed to go to Agnes' house at one and she would stay for a few hours. “The movie will be over at four”, she answered.</p><p>“Okay.”</p><p>Chrissy ran out the door. She walked down the street till she got to Evergreen Terrace, then turned right on it. She checked the address numbers till she got to #742. She excitedly walked up to the door and knocked. After a while, the door was opened by the first woman from last night. She was wearing a robe and holding an infant in her arms and grinned broadly.</p><p>“Hi Mommy!”, she said enthusiastically in her baby voice.</p><p>“Well, hello dear! Come on in!”, she said happily, stepping away from the door. Chrissy walked in as the woman walked down the hall, telling her, “Let me put Joey down for his nap and then I can feed you.”</p><p>Chrissy waited in the living room for a moment and then Mommy came back, telling her, “Your other mommy will be here soon. You haven't had breakfast yet. You must be starving.”</p><p>“I'm really hungry Mommy!”, Chrissy told her.</p><p>Mommy laughed, “Okay, okay. Here, let me take your clothes off so you won't get any milk on them.” Mommy first pulled Chrissy's shirt off and then she unclasped Chrissy's bra and slid her pants and panties down while she stood patiently. Then, Mommy sat on the couch and unfastened her robe, revealing her massive breasts, “Come here, honey and let Mommy feed you.”</p><p>Chrissy went to the couch and laid her head down in her lap. Mommy lifted her breast with one hand and drew Chrissy's head to it with the other hand. Chrissy opened her mouth as Mommy guided it to her nipple and then, Chrissy tasted the drops of sweet milk as she began to feed. Mommy stroked her cheek lovingly and began singing her a little lullaby,</p><p> “If you go out in the woods today, you're sure of a big surprise...</p><p> Today's the day the teddy bears have their picnic.</p><p> Picnic time for teddy bears,...</p><p> The little teddy bears are having a lovely time today.”</p><p>She trailed her hand down Chrissy's side and began to gently stroke her belly, as she continued singing. Chrissy smiled up at Mommy.</p><p>“Such a precious baby,” Mommy whispered, stroking her cheek.</p><p>A few minutes later, the door opened and the other mommy came in. When she saw Chrissy feeding, she came over cooing, “Ooh...there's the little darling...”</p><p>“I know”, the first mommy said, “She's really hungry today.”</p><p>“Oh, then let me get ready”, she replied, pulling off her dress, and then her bra and panties. When she was naked, she came over and sat down beside them. She stroked Chrissy's belly as she nursed. Shortly afterwards, Chrissy could feel the milk not coming out so she pulled the breast out of her mouth and looked up at her mommy.</p><p>Mommy asked her, “Is it all gone?”. Chrissy nodded sadly. “Are you still hungry?”, Mommy asked. Chrissy again nodded sadly. “Okay”, Mommy lifted her up and turned her around so she was laying on her other mommy's lap.</p><p>Her other mommy held out her breast and placed her hand under Chrissy's head supporting it so Chrissy could take her breast into her mouth, “Here you go, sweetie...there, there...that's a good baby...”</p><p>Her first mommy rubbed Chrissy's tummy and asked, “Have you ever seen such a hungry baby?”</p><p>“My goodness...”, her other mommy remarked.</p><p>They continued to coo over her, what a cute baby she was and how hungry she was. Eventually, Chrissy was full and she pulled the breast out of her mouth. Mommy raised her up over her shoulder and patted her on the back until she burped.</p><p>Mommy looked at Chrissy, “Oh, the poor dear looks tuckered out. I don't think she's had a nap today.”</p><p>Both mommies led Chrissy to the bedroom. First Mommy pulled back the blanket, “Come on, honey. It's time for your nap.”</p><p>Chrissy jumped into the bed and layed down. Both mommies kissed her on the cheek and when Chrissy saw that they were leaving, she cried out in her scared baby voice, “Don't leave me, Mommy! I want you to lay down with me.”</p><p>Both mommies looked at each other, smiling, one telling the other, “The little dear...Of course we will.”</p><p>They both came over and crawled into bed, one on each side of her. Chrissy beamed at both of her mommies in bed with her, saying, “I'm cold. Can you keep me warm?”</p><p>Both mommies snuggled up to her, putting their arms around Chrissy and comforting her. Chrissy closed her eyes as she luxuriated in this heavenly feeling. There was nothing quite like it. A warm soft bed. Two very soft mommies enveloping her, keeping her warm and feeling oh-so-good. Two sets of hands gliding ever so lightly across her skin. 'Oh yea...', Chrissy felt the lust within her awakening, 'My mommies have fed me, they're keeping me warm and comfortable, and now...', she moaned softly, 'Now they want me to feel good...and GOD, does this feel good...'</p><p>Their soft, soothing words and the tingling from their gliding hands against her skin caused her lust to build.</p><p>“Oh Mommy...”, she moaned, “That feels so good...”</p><p>“It does?”, Mommy asked.</p><p>“Yes...sooo...gooood...”</p><p>Chrissy felt one of her mommy's hands on her pussy, gently rubbing it in a circle. Her other mommy's hand gently tweaked her nipple. Chrissy felt her orgasm slowly build, causing her to pant and moan.</p><p>“Baby...are you feeling good?”, Mommy asked her.</p><p>“Y-yes, Mommy...”, she stammered, “S-s-so g-good...” Her arms and legs trembled and shook as her hips bucked up against her mommy's gently massaging hand.</p><p>“That's it, baby...let it feel good...cum for Mommy...”, both of her mommies encouraged her as she pressed her face into her mommy's breast and whimpered.</p><p>“Oh, Mommy...y-y-yes Mommy...oh Mommy...OH MOMMYYYYYYYY....” Finally, Chrissy couldn't hold back anymore. Her legs went rigid and she grasped onto both of her mommies' bellies as her orgasm crashed within her. Her eyes tightly squeezed shut as her mouth opened wide, groaning out loud, “Huh...huh...huh...huh...huh...huh...”</p><p>Oohing and aahing, her mommies hugged her, “Such a good baby...You had a big cummie.”</p><p>Chrissy kept panting as her orgasm faded away. Her mommies continued to rub her body and talk sweetly to her. When she was finally rested, she open her eyes sleepily and smiled at them.</p><p>“Did you like your cummie?”, her mommy asked.</p><p>“Oh yes...It made me feel sooo good....” She yawned.</p><p>“Oh, the little dear is so sleepy”, Mommy remarked. She continued singing the lullaby as both mommies cradled her in their arms. To Chrissy, her mommies' large, soft bellies felt like pillows comforting her. Surrounded by all this softness, she soon drifted off to sleep.</p><p>*****</p><p>About half an hour later, Chrissy woke up. She felt so relaxed, surrounded by all this softness. She layed there, feeling how soft her mommies' bellies were. Then she felt the urge to go to the bathroom, having not gone earlier that morning. Turning to one of her mommies, she said in her urgent baby voice, “Mommy...I hafta go potty!”</p><p>“Oh goodness”, Mommy remarked, “Well, let me get you a diaper.” She got up off the bed and went to the changing table against the wall and pulled out a diaper.</p><p>“Mommy?...”, she called to the other mommy still in bed with Chrissy, “Can you bring the baby over to the changing table so I can put a diaper on her and then we can change her.”</p><p>The mommy still in bed with Chrissy helped her out of bed and brought her over to the changing table. They helped her lie down on her back on the changing table. One of them picked up her legs, bending them towards Chrissy's chest so that Mommy could slide the diaper underneath her bottom. Then Mommy lowered her legs back down and fastened the diaper.</p><p>“There now...You're all set, precious...Can you give us a poopy?”, Mommy asked.</p><p>Chrissy squinched her face up as she strained. She felt her bladder let go suddenly as a large bowel movement came out of her. She felt more bowel movements coming out and so she pushed them out too. She felt the warm mass held in place against her skin. She opened her eyes and looked at her mommies with a relieved look.</p><p>“Oh, I think she's done. Let's see if she gave us a poopy”, Mommy said to the other. She opened up her diaper and lifted her legs back against Chrissy's chest.</p><p>“Oh my goodness! What a big poopy you gave us!”, Mommy told her proudly. Mommy pulled the diaper out from underneath her and admired the large mass of shit in it. “Here, Mommy, you clean her up while I add this to the rest in the tub.” She carried the diaper out of the room, while her other mommy wiped her bottom. After Chrissy's bottom was clean, Mommy did not put a clean diaper on her, but instead helped her off the changing table, while her other mommy came back in, asking excitedly, “Would you like to play in your poopy pen?”</p><p>“Oh yes, Mommy!”, Chrissy clapped her hands as she wondered what her mommy was talking about.</p><p>“Okay, let's go!”, her mommy took her hand, leading her down the hall towards a door at the end. Chrissy became aware of the unmistakable odor of stale feces in the air, but it wasn't coming from the hallway. The closer they got to the door, the more the air reeked. Mommy opened the door. Instantly, the overpowering stench of feces hit her, but instead of being revolted, she relished it, breathing it in deeply. There was a stand-up shower to the right and straight ahead,...Chrissy's mouth dropped open in shock. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. It...defied every dream she ever had about being filthy. There was a large two-person bathtub against the far wall that was filled with several inches of feces, evidently from both mommies as well as their babies over the past year. After getting over her shock, Chrissy lit up like a Christmas tree. She had never seen so much shit! She briefly wondered why the hell these two women were saving their shit, but then
            again, she didn’t care. Evidently, they were as much a fecalpheliac as she was.</p><p>Mommy went over to turn on the shower, saying, “Let me get it nice and wet for you.” She sprayed the surface of the feces with the shower to soften and moisten it, then she turned off the shower and kneeled down on the floor next to the tub, “Okay, it's ready!”</p><p>Chrissy squealed with glee, running over and climbing in. As her feet sank in it, it felt like standing in wet, warm mud. She sat down, feeling herself slowly sinking down the thick sludge. She plunged her hands into it and brought up a huge glob. She looked at it, seeing the different textures and colors, the individual pieces from both mommies and their babies. She brought her nose to it, inhaling the foul odor, before smashing it into her face and rubbing it all over. She picked up another huge glob and placed it on her hair, rubbing it in and down onto her face and neck. This was a hundred times better than what she was able to do in her bathroom before. This was incredible! She had never seen this much shit before! An entire bathtub so she could literally bathe in it! Hardly able to contain herself, she plunged her hands in it over and over again, rubbing it all over her body, till it was covered with a thick coat. She picked up a large chunk and put it in her mouth a
            nd began chewing it, but her mommy told her, “No no, sweetheart. If we ate it, it would soon be all gone and then there would be no more poopy.”</p><p>Chrissy’s face became sad, “But it’s so yummy...”</p><p>“I know”, Mommy told her sympathetically, “but maybe Mommy will have some throw-uppy for you later.”</p><p>“Oooh...”, Chrissy squealed, “I like throw-uppy!”</p><p>“And you love your poopy pen, don't cha?”, Mommy asked her.</p><p>“Oh yes, Mommy”, Chrissy responded cheerfully as she wiggled in the muck gleefully.</p><p>Both mommies kneeled beside the tub, as they proceeded to scooped up feces and scrubbed Chrissy's body with them, in essence bathing her. This was how they bathed themselves and this was how they bathed their little baby. As they washed her, they sang a bath time song for each part of her body.</p><p>So when they began washing her knees, they sang:</p><p> “In the poopy pen, where we all pee,</p><p> There's a little girl washing her knees,</p><p> With a rub-a-dub here, and a rub-a-dub there,</p><p> That's the way she washes her knees”</p><p>And as they were washing her body, they sang:</p><p> “In the poopy pen, where we all potty,</p><p> There's a little girl washing her body,</p><p> With a rub-a-dub here, and a rub-a-dub there,</p><p> That's the way she washes her body”</p><p>And that's how they bathed Chrissy, who was thoroughly enjoying this. She squealed and squirmed in the muck, just like a little baby. When she was completely 'clean', Mommy told her, “Okay, you're all clean. Let's wash you off now.” They helped her stand up, then they turned on the shower in the tub so they could rinse off most of the shit back into the bathtub.</p><p>Then they turned off the shower and helped Chrissy step out of the tub. They walked her over to the stand-up shower, leaving a trail of brown chunks falling off of her feet along the floor. In the shower, they washed and scrubbed the remaining feces off her body. To get it all off, it took lots of scrubbing as she slowly turned about and spread her butt cheeks apart and raised her arms so they could wash it out of her armpits.</p><p>The second mommy said to the first, “Well, I have to go pick up Joseph”, she kissed Chrissy, “I'll see you later, my little munchkin.”</p><p>Remembering her appointment with Agnes, Chrissy told them, “I need to go too.”</p><p>Both mommies hugged and kissed her, telling her how much they'll miss her. She went to the living room to get dressed. Then she gave both of her mommies one last kiss and left.</p><p>*****</p><p>She checked her cell phone for the time. It was 12:35 and it would take her about twenty minutes to get to Agnes' house. As she walked she kept reminiscing about the mind-blowing time that she had with her mommies. Being nursed, being thought of as a baby and an entire bathtub filled with shit! How much better could it get! She was going to go back there as much as she could and although she hated to leave, she really wanted to be with Agnes also as she eagerly hastened in her walk to her house.</p><p>Chrissy walked along a few neighborhood streets until she came to her house. She checked the driveway to see if her oldest son and his family might still be there, but she only saw one car, probably Agnes'. She went up to the door and rang the doorbell. A few seconds later, Agnes opened the door and when she saw Chrissy, her face broke out into a huge smile, “Chrissy, please come in!”, opening the door wider so that Chrissy could come inside, “My oldest son brought his family and we had a lovely visit, but I kept thinking about you and for a little bit, I became worried that you might not come.”</p><p>“Nonsense, Agnes”, Chrissy hugged her, “I couldn't wait!”</p><p>Agnes hugged her back, “I so glad that you came.” Agnes was wearing a blue, knee-length dress with a flower pattern. As they walked through the living room, Agnes pointed out her children in the pictures on the mantel above the fireplace, “This is my oldest son, Larry. He just turned 53 a few weeks ago. This is his wife and children”, she pointed to a older woman and two men and a woman who were in their late twenties. She showed Chrissy her daughter, with her family, and her youngest son with his family. Agnes' children were all in their early fifties, her grandchildren were in their twenties and her several great-grand children ranged from in age from six months to three years old. Agnes then led her throughout the house, showing Chrissy other mementos and finally, she showed Chrissy some portraits, hanging on the wall, “This is my husband, Herb. He was such a wonderful man...I really miss him...”</p><p>Chrissy could see that she still felt his loss. Then Agnes said, “I forgot to ask if you wanted anything to drink.”</p><p>“That's okay. I'm not thirsty”, Chrissy told her, thinking back to all the milk she drank.</p><p>For a while Agnes and Chrissy stood there, neither of them speaking. Chrissy got the impression that Agnes was nervous and hesitant about having sex.</p><p>“Agnes?”, she asked.</p><p>“Yes?”</p><p>“Are you nervous about me being here?”</p><p>“No, of course not. I'm glad you're here.”</p><p>Chrissy said, “It just seems you're a little nervous”, then she asked quietly, “Are you nervous about having sex with me?”</p><p>Agnes was silent, looking down at the floor, “Yes”, she said quietly.</p><p>Chrissy said to her, “I know you're nervous, that this is all new to you. But, I want you to be comfortable and if you don't want to do anything, we won't.”</p><p>Agnes kept looking at the floor, “You're so sweet. I do want to...but then, I think of my children and my grandchildren. What would they think of me doing...these vile things to a innocent girl still in high school? I keep seeing myself as a horrible old woman.”</p><p>“You're not a horrible old woman. You're a human being that has desires just like everyone else. And these desires aren't evil. They make you feel good...and they make me feel good. That's all we're doing, making each other feel good.”</p><p>Agnes looked up at Chrissy and smiled meekly, “I never thought of it that way. Maybe...I really enjoyed being with you last night. You made me feel...”, she paused, then said, “I miss being intimate.”</p><p>Chrissy took her hand, “Let's feel that way again.”</p><p>Agnes nodded, “Okay.”</p><p>Agnes led her down the hall to her bedroom. Chrissy looked at the photographs and the figurines on the chest of drawers and the four poster bed. “This is beautiful”, she told Agnes.</p><p>“Thank you”, Agnes replied. She stared at Chrissy, asking, “What do we do now?”</p><p>Chrissy led her to the bed and they both sat on the edge, “Let's start off slowly, just kissing. Would that be okay?”</p><p>Agnes nodded, “I would like that.”</p><p>Chrissy smiled as she leaned in slowly and kissed her gently. Chrissy wrapped her arms gently around Agnes while continuing to kiss her. She felt Agnes responding to her kissing and also felt Agnes' arms wrapping around her. They both began to warm up to each other, their excitement growing.</p><p>“How was that?”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>“Oh, that was...so wonderful”, Agnes told her excitedly, “Can we do that again?”</p><p>“Of course!”, Chrissy replied cheerfully. She leaned forward and kissed Agnes again. They embraced each other, as they felt their excitement growing ever stronger. When they pulled away, they both were breathing harder.</p><p>“I think I'm ready now”, Agnes told her. She stood up and reached behind her to unzip her dress, stepping out of it and hanging it on the back of a chair. As she took her slip off, Chrissy pulled her T-shirt off and pulled her pants down. They each took off their bra and panties, and faced each other naked. Once again, Chrissy admired Agnes' drooping, deflated breasts and her wrinkled skin.</p><p>“Your body is so beautiful”, Agnes told Chrissy.</p><p>“So's yours”, Chrissy replied.</p><p>“You're teasing me again.”</p><p>“No, I'm not”, Chrissy walked over to her and caressed her sagging breasts. She leaned close and kissed Agnes, her hands reaching around and feeling Agnes' wrinkled bottom.</p><p>When Chrissy pulled back, Agnes said, “I'm starting to believe you.” Agnes' eyes glanced down to Chrissy's breasts.</p><p>Chrissy smiled and asked quietly, “What would you like to do?”</p><p>Agnes eyes brightened as she asked, “Can I kiss you...”, then she whispered, “...down there?”</p><p>“Yes.” Chrissy pulled back the blanket on the bed and got on the bed. She layed on her back with her legs bent and spread widely apart. Agnes slowly got on the bed too and layed down by Chrissy's pussy.</p><p>Being so close to a naked teenage girl's exposed pussy caused Agnes to blush furiously, “Oh my....” She reached out slowly and touched it, scarcely believing that this was real and actually happening to her. Agnes traced her finger along the outside of Chrissy's outer lips and then pressed her finger inside. As Chrissy watched her, she was so reserved and uncertain, like a child herself. “Oh my...”, she muttered in wonder again and then whispering, “I wanted to do this for so long...”</p><p>“Here I am, Agnes”, Chrissy told her, “I'm all yours.”</p><p>“All mine...”, Agnes repeated absentmindedly as she lowered her head down and gently pressed her lips to Chrissy's pussy. She kissed it again and again, each time, holding it longer till finally, she kept her mouth on it, not really licking it, but sort of a clumsy, sloppy mix of gumming and licking. She had no idea what to do, but Chrissy didn't care. Just watching Agnes wildly enjoying herself was getting Chrissy off. After several minutes of watching, Chrissy reached down and rubbed her clit.</p><p>Within minutes, she could feel herself cumming, “A-Agnes...I-I'm cumming...” Agnes pulled back to watch as Chrissy's face winced and she squealed as her orgasm exploded within her. She kept rubbing, prolonging it as she kept crying out loud. Finally, it was gone and she layed back panting.</p><p>Agnes crawled up beside her, “Oh Chrissy, that was the most wonderful thing I've ever seen.”</p><p>Chrissy was still resting as she opened her eyes and smiled at Agnes, “Now, I'll do that to you.”</p><p>“Oh no, Chrissy! I don't know if I can take it.”</p><p>“Think how good it felt last night. Wouldn't you like to feel that again?”</p><p>Agnes smiled meekly. Chrissy sat up and told Agnes, “Okay, lie back and spread your legs.”</p><p>Agnes did as Chrissy layed down in front of her pussy. Agnes' pussy was partly open from having three children and very wrinkled, but to Chrissy, it was the most beautiful thing in the world and she wanted to make Agnes the happiest woman in the world. She leaned forward, licking all along the outside along her outer lips, warming Agnes up. Glancing up, she saw Agnes peering at her in surprise. Smiling back, Chrissy ran her tongue a few more times along her outer lips then dipped her tongue inside.</p><p>Agnes was the only woman that Chrissy was gentle and loving with. With Agnes, it was about love and tenderness, not just pure sex. As she tenderly licked her pussy, her hands slid along Agnes' body to hold her hands, reassuring her. Her breath coming in gasps, Agnes held tight to Chrissy's hands as Chrissy's mouth awaken sensations that she hadn't felt in decades. At first, it felt nice, like a massage, then she began to feel something. It felt really good and it kept getting stronger. Her breathing became heavier and then the feeling seemed to become too much, almost painful. She cried out as this overwhelming feeling took over her senses, “Uh...uh...uh...Chr-CHRRRIIIISSSSYYYYYyyyy.....”</p><p>As Agnes' orgasm subsided, Chrissy gently kissed her pussy. Chrissy remained there between her thighs, gently licking and touching her wrinkled pussy, bringing Agnes still more milder orgasms. Agnes could only lay there completely relaxed and exhausted as this young girl made her feel so good. Although she almost considered it blasphemous, she had to admit that she was enjoying the love that Chrissy was giving to her more than her husband's. She couldn't move or speak, only pant and moan as this sweet girl brought her such joy.</p><p>Chrissy continued to gently touch Agnes with her finger and tongue, being rewarded and encouraged by Agnes' moaning and occasionally calling her name and saying “Thank you”. Chrissy felt like a loving mother tending to her baby, wanting to give it love and happiness. After half an hour, she crawled up beside Agnes, reached down and pulled the blanket over them. Then she wrapped her arms around Agnes, holding her close. She gently kissed the back of her neck as she rested.</p><p>At her bathroom, she wanted to be punished. At Midtown Spa, she wanted to be used by hordes of women. At her two mommies' house, she wanted to be a baby, but here, with Agnes, there was no punishment, filth or bizarre relationships. There was only love and tenderness, and it was more arousing than anything else she had done. Here, she saw herself as Agnes' companion, her spouse even. They were married, and Agnes' children and grandchildren were hers as well. Strange as it seemed to be married to a 76 year old woman with great-grand children, it was the most arousing feeling.</p><p>After Agnes recovered, she turned on her side, facing Chrissy so they could kiss and stare into each other's eyes as they continued to cuddle together. Agnes sighed, “Oh Chrissy, that felt so nice.”</p><p>“Your welcome”, Chrissy said, kissing her. She snuggled against Agnes, running her hands over her body. As her hand came to Agnes' bottom, she pressed her fingers gently into her crack.</p><p>“What are you doing?”, Agnes asked her.</p><p>“I want to touch your butthole.”</p><p>“Why would you want to do that?”</p><p>“Well, I like to and I think it will feel good to you to”, Chrissy told her as her fingers felt inside Agnes' warm crack until she found her tight hole. Pressing on it lightly, she asked, “Does this feel good?”</p><p>Agnes' eyes widened as she felt this new feeling that she had never felt before, “It feels strange”, then she smiled at Chrissy, “but nice.”</p><p>Chrissy pulled her finger out, put it in her mouth to wet it, then stuck back in Agnes' bottom, gently pressing it in. Agnes' eyes stared straight ahead as she felt Chrissy's finger pressing inside her. “There, I'm all in”, Chrissy told her. Her finger gently moved around inside her bottom as she kissed Agnes. As she felt Chrissy's finger moving inside her, Agnes wrapped her arms tightly around Chrissy as they continued to kiss.</p><p>Chrissy pulled away, taking one of Agnes' breasts and sucking on it. “Oh Chrissy...”, she moaned. Chrissy smiled at knowing how happy she was making Agnes. After she was done, she asked, “Would you like to suck mine?”</p><p>“Oh yes...”, Agnes moaned. Chrissy leaned over her so that her breasts were brushing against Agnes' mouth. Agnes opened her mouth and began licking Chrissy's nipple. Chrissy couldn't stop looking at Agnes energetic efforts in her sucking.</p><p>“Agnes...”, Chrissy moaned. When Agnes was through, they snuggled together, occasionally kissing and touching, and enjoying being together. Agnes let out a long sighed, “This is so nice.”</p><p>After a long time, Chrissy looked at the clock. 3:37. She told her mom she would be back at 4:00. Chrissy sighed. More than any of the other things that she had done since Friday night, she enjoyed her time with Agnes the most. Her two mommies being a close second.</p><p>As she was thinking of these things, Agnes looked at the clock as well and became startled, sitting up, “Oh my goodness! It's almost four o'clock. My neighbor, Betty will be here in a little bit. I'm sorry Chrissy. I really want you to stay, but I can't let her see you here. Please understand...”</p><p>Chrissy sat up and took her hands, “Agnes, it's okay. I understand. My mom is expecting me back anyways.”</p><p>Agnes looked at her sadly, “I don't want you to go. You've...done so much for me, but...”, her face winced as if she might cry, “I have my life with my family and friends and they just wouldn't understand.”</p><p>Chrissy hugged her, “I know. My parents wouldn't understand either. Please don't be upset by it. I want you to be happy.”</p><p>Agnes hugged her back, “I'm so glad I met you, Chrissy. I'll miss you.”</p><p>“I'll miss you too.”</p><p>They pulled away and then kissed with every fiber of their love for each other. When they pulled away, Chrissy wiped a tear from her eye.</p><p>“Come on dear”, Agnes whispered, “Let's get dressed.” They got off the bed and reluctantly put their clothes back on, each regretting the other covering their nakedness. When they were both dressed, Agnes took Chrissy's hand and they went to the front door.</p><p>“You have school...and my children and grandchildren visit so often, the only time that I know for sure you can come back will be next Saturday night”, Agnes said. Chrissy nodded. Then, after giving each other one final kiss, Chrissy opened the door, waved goodbye and left. Chrissy walked home, remembering the wonderful times she had with her two mommies and Agnes. It was hard to believe that so much happened just during this weekend. She didn't know how she was going to make it through the week till next weekend.</p><p>*****</p><p>Monday morning. Chrissy's alarm went off, waking her up. She stretched her arms and opened her eyes. She felt her full bladder and the urge to shit. Getting out of bed, she went to her bathroom and pulled the stained tupperware out from beneath the sink and laid it on the floor. She pulled off her T-shirt and panties, then squatted over the bowl, making sure to press it against her skin so that none of her pee would splash out. Soon, a strong stream of pee erupted from her vulva, filling the bowl a quarter of the way. As she peed, she felt a large piece of shit slowly push itself out of her anus and fall into the bowl with a splash. A second smaller piece also came out, falling on top of the first one. When she was done, Chrissy wiped herself, then proceeded to carry the bowl of her shit and pee back to her room. Sitting at her desk, she opened her laptop to check her emails. As she clicked on various emails, she used the fork to cut off a small piece of the shit, swished
            it around in the pee before putting it in her mouth, chewing it and then swallowing. Still reading, she cut off another piece, swished it around in the pee to soften it up and ate it also. She continued eating until all of the shit was gone. The pee, still in the bowl, had some small pieces of shit floating in it. She raised the bowl to her lips and emptied it, gulping it down. After thoroughly brushing her teeth, she got ready and went to school.</p><p>At school, it was like any other day. Chrissy, Kelly and Sandy were still snobby bitches. Kelly and Sandy, because they really were bitches; Chrissy, because she needed a reason to punish herself later at home. They continued in their usual treatment of the dregs. Chrissy tripped the new girl, Karen, causing her to sprawl out flat on the floor to the thunderous laughter of the other kids in the cafeteria.</p><p>After lunch, she had geometry. As she walked in, she saw the teacher, Ms Deets and suddenly remembered herself kneeling on the floor of Midtown Spa's sauna, her tongue in Ms Deets’ ass. She stared at Ms Deets intensely as she took her seat. She had never really paid much attention to Ms Deets before when Chrissy considered her an unattractive, boring woman, but she was definitely paying attention now that she was a lesbian ass-freak. Class began, but she couldn't focus on the lesson, all Chrissy saw was Ms Deets naked, eagerly violating her before asking Chrissy to eat her ass.</p><p>After class ended, Chrissy still had two more classes. She wanted to talk with Ms Deets so bad, to confront her and tell her that it was her, one of her own students that she had fucked three nights ago. The last two classes dragged on. Chrissy thought about what she would say to Ms Deets. She wanted her to know that she wanted to continue what they did Friday night, but she didn't want Ms Deets to think she was going to get her in trouble.</p><p>Finally, the last bell rung. Instead of going to her locker and then hitching a ride with Kelly and Sandy, she had told them that she was going to the library to study and not to wait for her. Then she went to Ms Deets room. Peeking in to see if she was alone, she went in.</p><p>“Hi uh...Ms Deets.”</p><p>“Hello Chrissy. What can I do for you?”</p><p>“I wanted to talk to you about something. It's kinda personal. Can I talk to you in private?”</p><p>Ms Deets looked at her suspiciously, “Uh, sure.” She was a geometry teacher, not a counselor. No student had ever wanted to confide in her before and she couldn't imagine why one would now. Ms Deets went and closed the door and as she went back to her desk, she saw that Chrissy looked nervous. Whatever it was, she was clearly worried about it. Ms Deets leaned against her desk, waiting for Chrissy to speak.</p><p>When Chrissy had learned that Ms Deets was a sex pervert, Chrissy was so excited and couldn't wait to see her again. But now, in her classroom, seeing Ms Deets as a professional teacher, Chrissy almost lost her nerve. She didn't know where to begin. It was illegal for Chrissy to have been at the spa in the first place, not to mention she didn't want to scare Ms Deets or have her think she was blackmailing her. She looked down at the floor and hesitated, not knowing what to say.</p><p>“Well, what is it?”, Ms Deets asked cheerfully.</p><p>Chrissy, still looking at the floor, took a deep breath, then said, “I...I was...”</p><p>Ms Deets leaned forward expectantly, “Yes...?”</p><p>“I need to tell you something...but I don't want you to be scared.”</p><p>Ms Deets' face grew serious, “Why would I be scared?”</p><p>Chrissy paused, then said quietly, “Because I was at Midtown Spa Friday night.”</p><p>Ms Deets' face changed from serious to horrified as Chrissy continued, “I was the young girl in the sauna that you and the other three women were having sex with.”</p><p>Ms Deets' hands flew up to her face as her eyes grew big and she gasped. Chrissy quickly looked up at her and said, “Don't worry! I'm not going to tell anyone...”</p><p>Ms Deets kept her hands covering her face, as she muttered, “OhmyGod!OhmyGod!OhmyGod!...Chrissy, I swear I didn't know!...I didn't know it was you!”</p><p>Chrissy walked over to her, “Ms Deets! It's okay! I won't tell anyone.”</p><p>“You got to believe me, Chrissy! I didn't know!”, she begged</p><p>“Ms Deets, it's okay. I liked it. I want to do it again”</p><p>Ms Deets looked at her, “You want to...what?”</p><p>“I want to have sex with you”, Chrissy quietly told her.</p><p>Ms Deets stared at her for a while, then whispered slowly, “You want to have <em>sex</em> with me?”, mouthing the word, 'sex'. Chrissy nodded. Ms Deets couldn't believe what she was hearing, “Why?!”</p><p>Chrissy smiled meekly, “I...really liked how you made me feel Friday night. I want to do it again”, she paused then asked, “Do you want to...?”</p><p>Ms Deets looked at her, still horror-stricken from the enormity of it, then she slowly lowered her hands, “Chrissy...I could lose my job...be arrested...”</p><p>“I would never tell anyone. I don't want anyone to find out just as much as you don't”, Chrissy assured her. Ms Deets didn't say anything so Chrissy told her, “You made me feel so good. I just want to continue.” Ms Deets still didn't say anything. Chrissy was starting to regret bringing this up. She didn't want to scare or hurt her, she just wanted to....</p><p>“Yes”, Ms Deets said so softly, Chrissy almost didn't hear her.</p><p>“What?”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>Ms Deets looked down, “Yes. I would like that too.”</p><p>Chrissy perked up, “Really?”</p><p>Ms Deets looked at her, “You liked it when we were...?”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, “Ya'll made me cum, remember?”</p><p>Ms Deets snorted embarrassingly, then asked, “And you want to do it with me again?</p><p>Chrissy smiled shyly and nodded.</p><p>Then Ms Deets asked, “Why were you there in the first place?!”</p><p>Chrissy paused, then said, “I like older women. So when I found out about that place, I snuck out of my parent's house and went over there.”</p><p>“How did you get in?”</p><p>“The clerk just let me in.”</p><p>Ms Deets was silent, thinking for a moment of all this. She desperately wanted to have sex with Chrissy. After all, she was a hot fifteen year old girl. Who wouldn't want to have sex with her?! But what if she were caught? She ask, “Chrissy, I can't be seen with you. Could I pick you up down the street and then we could go to my house?”</p><p>“Yea!”, Chrissy answered excitedly.</p><p>“And you really want to do this...with me?”, still in disbelief, “What about your parents?”</p><p>“My parents are used to me getting in late...and yes, I definitely want to do it with you, if it's okay.”</p><p>Ms Deets snorted again nervously, “Oh, it's more than okay. Okay, I'll pick you up at the corner.”</p><p>“Okay”, Chrissy headed towards the door, “I'll see you in a few.”</p><p>Chrissy left and quickly walked outside and down the street towards the intersection that Ms Deets would pick her up at. By the time she got there, Ms Deets pulled up and she got in. As Ms Deets drove off, she looked over at Chrissy, “I still can't believe that was you at the spa.”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, “I couldn't believe that was you with your finger in my ass. You know, I lost my virginity to you.”</p><p>Ms Deets’ eyes and mouth dropped open for a second before she smiled shyly, then asked, “What did you do after I left?”</p><p>“I couldn't find my towel and I still wanted to check out the maze, so I walked out naked and went down into the maze”, Chrissy told her.</p><p>Ms Deets' eyes widened, “You walked out completely naked and then went down into that creepy maze...naked?!”, she repeated in awe.</p><p>“Yea. About a couple of dozen women followed me down.”</p><p>“I'll bet! A hot, teenage girl walking around completely naked. Every women in the place would want a piece of that”, Ms Deets' giggled nervously.</p><p>“Have you ever been down there? The maze, I mean?”, Chrissy asked her.</p><p>“Once, I tried going down there...but it got so creepy, that I freaked out and quickly left. There's something weird about it. I just hang out at the hot tub or the sauna”, she answered. She turned and looked at Chrissy till Chrissy said, “What?!”</p><p>Ms Deets smirked, “I just can't believe that you want to do this...that we're going to do this.”</p><p>“I know”, Chrissy agreed, “I didn't know if you would want to, but I'm glad you did.”</p><p>They pulled up to Ms Deets' house and went inside. Ms Deets laid her purse down on the table and then came over and took Chrissy's hand, leading her to the bedroom. Ms Deets stopped at the foot of the bed and slid her hands along Chrissy's thighs before sliding them up to caress her breasts. Then she quickly pulled up Chrissy's blouse off, and her short skirt and panties down. As Chrissy stepped out of them and unclasped her bra, Ms Deets quickly pulled off her own blouse and shucked off her slacks and panties before quickly reaching behind to unclasp her bra. They admired each other's bodies, each thinking how they never thought they would see the other naked. Ms Deets’ eyes had a wild, frenzied look as she ran her hands all over Chrissy's body. Reaching behind Chrissy to grasp her ass, Ms Deets asked her nervously, “Would it be okay...if I could...spank you?”</p><p>Chrissy gasped. Her teacher wanted to spank her! Oh, this was too good! Before, at home, she used to spank herself. But, it wasn't the same as someone else doing it. She had always wanted someone else to do it, but she didn't know anyone she could trust.</p><p>“Y-yes!”, she gushed, looking back at Ms Deets with wide open eyes, “I would love that!”</p><p>She bent over the bed, presenting her ass to her teacher. Ms Deets looked as happy and excited as Chrissy was as she stood up and ran her hand on Chrissy's ass. Then she drew back her hand and swatted Chrissy's ass with a loud SMACK. Chrissy jumped a little at the sharp sting. Oh, that felt glorious! Then Ms Deets swatted her again with a loud SMACK, causing Chrissy to jump again. Chrissy loved the sharp stinging pain. SMACK She had been such a bad girl today. SMACK</p><p>Looking back, she asked, “Can you do it harder?”</p><p>Ms Deets grinned happily as she didn’t hold back, instead flailing the tender ass before her, SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK.</p><p>After a few minutes, Ms Deets stopped and told Chrissy, “God, I've wanted to do that for so long! You like being spanked?!”</p><p>Chrissy turned around and sat on the bed, nodding her head. “I kinda like...punishing myself. That's why I'm such a bitch at school. It's so I can punish myself later at home</p><p>“All those horrible things you do...is because you want to punish yourself?!”, she said in amazement. Then she smiled, “It sounds like you're a masochist.”</p><p>Chrissy nodded in agreement, “Yea. I know it sounds weird, but I love the pain and being punished. Please don't think I'm some sort of sick pervert. It's just...what I like.”</p><p>“I don't”, Ms Deets assured her, “I'm the same way, except I like to do the punishing.”</p><p>“Really?!”, Chrissy asked incredulously, “I never would have guessed that about you.”</p><p>“I never would have guessed you're a masochist”, Ms Deets replied back, “How do you punish yourself at home?”</p><p>“At first, I spanked myself with a ping pong paddle, then I used one of those electric bug zappers that’s shaped like a tennis racket, but now....” Chrissy suddenly stopped talking as she realized she was saying too much.</p><p>“What?”, Ms Deets asked her when she saw Chrissy suddenly stop talking.</p><p>Chrissy warned her, “I can’t tell you. It's really embarrassing...and gross.”</p><p>That only intrigued Ms Deets more, “Please tell me, Chrissy. I won't tell anyone. This is all between us.”</p><p>“Promise you won't tell anyone? It’s so disgusting. I would die if anyone were to find out.”</p><p>“Chrissy, you can trust me. I'm trusting you not to report me to the police for having sex with you. And I assure you, I won't be grossed out.”</p><p>Chrissy looked at her nervously, then looked down as she covered her face with her hands, “Oh, I can't believe I'm going to tell you this...Okay, everyday, when school gets out, I take a bunch of laxatives. Then when I get home, I go in my bathroom and wait for it to come out and after it comes out, I...”, she paused.</p><p>“What?”, Ms Deets whispered. This was turning her on so much.</p><p>“I stick my face in the toilet and smear m own shit all over my face and hair and I even eat it.” She looked up at Ms Deets, expecting her to be horrified. Ms Deets' eyes and mouth were wide open in shock. “Oh, I knew I shouldn't have told you! Please don't tell anyone!”, Chrissy begged.</p><p>Ms Deets took Chrissy's hands, “Chrissy...it's okay. I'm not going to tell anyone. I'm not disgusted...I'm just rather surprised. I mean I never, NEVER would have guessed that you, of all people, would do that.”</p><p>“I know. No one knows. Did it gross you out too much?”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>“Ohhh nooo...believe me, I have never been turned on so much as I am now.”</p><p>“You are? You like that too?!”, Chrissy asked</p><p>Ms Deets smiled, “Ohh yes. Well, I'm kinda the opposite of you. Instead of wanting it done to myself, I like to do it to others.”</p><p>“You mean...you like to go to the bathroom on people?”</p><p>Ms Deets nodded, “Surprised?”</p><p>Chrissy was surprised, but more so, she was becoming as aroused as her teacher. “Wow...I can't believe that”, she giggled in amazement.</p><p>Ms Deets continued, “I actually belong to a kind of club. Since you like being spanked and being dirty, maybe you would like to come with me tomorrow.”</p><p>“What kind of club is it?”</p><p>“It's a BDSM club.”</p><p>“You mean like being tied up and whipped?”, Chrissy asked excitedly.</p><p>Ms Deets nodded, “Plus toilet activities like what you do. Our club is called The Ranch. It’s a ranch about fifteen minutes from here. It’s about slaves obeying their masters and being dirty, degraded and experiencing pain. Each master, including me, has her own slave. Our slaves are for us to use however, whenever and for whatever we want. We degrade them, use them as a toilet, and punish them when they disobey. If you want to be our slave, you do as we say or be punished and only speak when you're spoken to, answering, 'Yes Governess.’ If you are interested, I can take you over there after school tomorrow.”</p><p>Chrissy was just bubbling over with excitement, “OhmyGod! That sounds so awesome!”</p><p>“I must warn you. It is not your run-of-the-mill kinky club, like in that idiotic book, <u>Fifty Shades of Grey</u>. It is brutal and painful. We don't do anything harmful or unsafe, but you must like pain. Are you absolutely sure that you won't regret it?</p><p>“I'm sure”, Chrissy told her.</p><p>“What about your parents?”</p><p>“I'll tell them I joined an after-school club that meets for a few hours everyday after school”, Chrissy told her breathlessly.</p><p>Ms Deets warned her, “You understand, you can't tell anyone anything about this club. It's not illegal in itself, but you being there is illegal and I could lose my job if the school were to find out about me being there.”</p><p>“Believe me, I won't.”</p><p>“Good”, Ms Deets leered at her, “Now how bout you eat my pussy.” She scooted back on the bed and Chrissy followed her. She spread her legs as Chrissy moved down. Not one for tender, delicate kisses, Chrissy roughly shoved her whole face in, rubbing her teacher's pussy juice all over her face. “Oh shit!...”, Ms Deets moaned, grasping Chrissy's head with both hands and holding it against her pussy. Chrissy shoved her tongue in as far as it would go and lapped hungrily until Ms Deets pulled her legs back, “Eat my ass, Chrissy!”</p><p>Chrissy attacked her ass with just as much frenzy, spreading her butt cheeks and rubbing her face against her butt hole before thrusting her tongue in. The fact that it was her teacher's ass that she shit out of fueled her fire as she licked frantically. Eventually, Ms Deets raised Chrissy's head to her clit, holding it tight as she came loudly, “Ohhh...Ohhh... Ohhh...Ohhh....” She roughly held Chrissy's face tight against her pussy while vigorously rubbing against her.</p><p>After resting for a few seconds, Ms Deets asked Chrissy, “Is it okay if I fuck you in the ass?”</p><p>Chrissy lit up, “Yea!”</p><p>“And there’s something else. Since you said that you love pain, I was wondering if I could shock you with my electric bug zapper”, Ms Deets asked hesitantly.</p><p>“You have one too?!”, Chrissy asked excitedly, “I use mine all the time!”</p><p>Ms Deets said, “Well, since you know what it’s like, I would really like to use it on you.”</p><p>“Okay”, Chrissy said.</p><p>Ms Deets got off the bed and went to her closet where she pulled out a strap-on dildo and stepped into it, sliding it up to her crotch and tightening the straps. Then she reached down on the floor and pulled out her tennis racket-shaped bug zapper. Carrying it to the bed with the 8 inch dildo swinging between her legs, she grabbed a rubber band from the drawer of her night stand and wrapped it around the tennis racket handle, so that the button was held down.</p><p>“If it hurts too much, tell me to stop”, Ms Deets asked her, “Okay, get on your hands and knees”, she told Chrissy. As Chrissy did, Ms Deets laid the electric bug zapper down on the bed just in front of Chrissy’s hands. Chrissy looked at it, knowing that it was live as Ms Deets pulled out some lube and squirted out a dollop onto her hand and rubbed it all over the dildo, then smeared the rest on Chrissy’s ass hole.</p><p>Taking hold of the dildo in her hands, she pressed it against the puckered orifice before her. Chrissy’s eyes widened at the large intruder forcing it’s way into her. Wincing in pain, she felt it suddenly go in as her butt cheeks instinctively clenched at feeling her rectum being completely filled. Groaning, Chrissy closed her eyes, then she felt Ms Deets vigorously thrusting into her causing her to grunt in pain, “Uh...uh...uh...uh...uh...”</p><p>Then she felt Ms Deets laying her weight on top of her, trying to push her down. Her arms began wobbling as Ms Deets pressed down upon her. Looking at the electric bug zapper in front of her hands, she understood what Ms Deets was trying to do. She tried to resist, to hold herself up, but Ms Deets’ weight slowly forced her down, until her nipples touched the electric grid. There was a loud POW and an intense pain bit her nipples. Crying out, she tried to jerk back, but she couldn’t and her agonizingly slow descent continued despite her struggles. Finally her arms gave out and she fell onto it. POW POW POW POW POW Chrissy cried out as her breasts felt as if they were being stabbed repeatedly. She struggled to raise herself and Ms Deets pulled herself off and lifted Chrissy up. Ms Deets apologized, “I sorry”, but Chrissy quickly told her, “Don’t stop. I’m okay. Keep going. If I want you to stop, I’ll tell you.”</p><p>“Okay.” Ms Deets laid back down on top of Chrissy. Chrissy tried to hold herself up, but Ms Deets thrusting into her ass slowly pushed her down. Chrissy watched as her breasts kept lowering until the nipples were just above it. Then Ms Deets pulled her arms out from under her, causing her to fall fully upon the electric bug zapper. POW POW POW POW POW. Chrissy kept crying out as tears came to her eyes. Her breasts burned, as she continued to wail and squirm under the pain wracking her breasts as Ms Deets held her down and rammed the dildo into her ass. POW POW POW POW POW.</p><p>Ms Deets vigorously fucked Chrissy. Ms Deets had wanted to punish her for her bullying at school so bad and now that she had this little bully in her hands, she was going to punish her thoroughly. Watching Chrissy jerk and scream in pain roused Ms Deets’ desire still further to inflict pain on her. Finally, she couldn’t hold back any more as her orgasm seized her, “UUUUUUHHHHHHH....” With Chrissy still jerking and crying out, Ms Deets quickly rolled off of her and pulled her off the electric bug zapper.</p><p>“Chrissy, are you okay?”</p><p>Panting and still crying, Chrissy nodded her head. Ms Deets held her, “I didn’t mean to hurt you too bad.”</p><p>Chrissy stammered through her sobs, “I’m okay...really...”</p><p>“You sure?”, Ms Deets looked at her breasts. They seem fine, just a little red.</p><p>“Did it hurt too much?”</p><p>“It hurt a lot, but not too much. I really liked it.”</p><p>They both rested, while Chrissy’s sobbing gradually subsided. Then Ms Deets looked at the clock and saw it was after five. “Chrissy, it's getting late. I better take you home.” Chrissy got up and they both got dressed, then Ms Deets dropped her off a little ways from her house so her parents wouldn't see. “Tomorrow, meet me at that intersection where I picked you up and I'll take you to The Ranch.”</p><p>“Okay”, Chrissy replied before getting out and waving goodbye. She started walking to her house, imagining what it would be like at The Ranch.</p><p>As she walked along, she noticed a large stage being set up at the park that she was walking by. Wondering what was going on, she saw a billboard stating a music show by some band she never heard of. It would be tonight from 7 PM to 11 PM. Then she saw the Porta Potties...and her eyebrows shot up. The wildest idea was coming to her...What if she were inside one of those Porta Potties?! Judging from the size of the stage and preparations, there would be a lot of people at this show, maybe thousands. Thousands of people drinking beer and eating greasy snacks. Thousands of people who would be needing to use the Porta Potties. For four hours.</p><p>This was too good to pass up. Her eyes began to glaze over as she thought of it, but she quickly came to. There were problems. A lot of problems. How would she get in and out without being seen? What about her clothes? Most importantly, what about her parents? Despite these problems, she had to do this. After all, there would be <em>thousands </em>of people. Peeing and shitting in the Porta Potties. There was no way she was going to let an opportunity like this pass by. She began to scheme.</p><p>How would she get in? She would come here just before it started and sneak inside the Porta Potty. If someone saw her, they would think she just needed to use the bathroom.</p><p>How would she get out? She would wait till the concert was over and the people were gone, then she would leave. There was no fence. She could easily leave. And it would be dark and hard for anyone to see her.</p><p>What about her clothes? Whatever clothes she would wear would have to cover the shit on her and would have to be thrown away. So, she would wear a sweater, jeans and flip flops. No underwear. What purpose would it serve anyways? But, she would have to be naked inside the Porta Potty and so, where would she put her clothes? She would put them inside a grocery bag and bring it inside the tank with her and hang it up, out of the filth.</p><p>Finally, what about her parents? She would tell them the truth; that she's going to the concert and won't be back until after eleven, long after they're asleep. She had to wait till they were asleep because she would have to get back inside the house by crawling naked through her bedroom window. She would be covered in shit so she would hose herself off outside and throw her filthy clothes away. Seeing that this might actually be feasible, she walked home quickly, excited about what was to come.</p><p>*****</p><p>When she got home, she told her parents that she would be going to the concert and would be home after eleven, after they were asleep. They were used to her waking up in time to go to school, so they were fine with her going to the concert. She also told them that she would be staying after school for a few hours tomorrow. She got a grocery bag, an old sweater, jeans and flip-flops that she wouldn't mind throwing away. No wallet, phone or house key. They would just get ruined and she would be coming in through the window, not the front door. She unlocked her window. There was still an hour and a half before the concert. “Now, I have to wait”, she muttered exasperatingly. One of the reasons that she had to wait is so that it would be dark enough so that she wouldn't be easily noticed slipping into the Porta Potty. She was about to eat dinner with her folks, but then she remembered there would be plenty for her to eat in the Porta Potty, so she told them she woul
            d get something to eat at the concert. By the time she finished her homework, it was seven.</p><p>She got dressed and left the house. The early evening was still hot, thanks to the August heat. As she approached the park, she saw a crowd of people already at the park and others still arriving. She smiled as she saw that she was right. There were going to be thousands of people there. Walking up to the three Porta Potties, she quickly looked around to make sure no one was paying attention, then she went inside one.</p><p>The smell hit her instantly as she closed the door, making her pussy wet. Making sure not to lock the door, she quickly pulled off her sweater, jeans and flip-flops and put them in the plastic grocery bag. When she was naked, she looked at the small hole in the seat, hoping that she would be able to squeeze through. Sitting to the side of the hole, she peered into the darkness below and then dropped her feet through and then put the rest of her legs in. As she lowered her feet in, she felt a soft mush, and as her legs continued to go in, her feet slowly sank in the warm mush. Her feet eventually hit the bottom of the tank, leaving her standing up in the tank, half in and half out of the toilet. Feeling the warm mush about halfway up her shins, she slowly knelt down squeezing her hips through, till she was on her knees. Her arms and head were still sticking up through the hole. Grabbing her clothes bag in one hand, she lowered herself, raising her arms above her head and ca
            refully pulled her head and arms through the hole as she sat in the muck. Apparently, throughout the day, the Porta Potty had acted like a greenhouse, trapping the sun's heat, keeping the Porta Potty quite warm, even now during the evening.</p><p>The smell was overpowering now that she was in enclosed in this small space and thanks to the heat of the day which cooked the stale, putrid mess. In the dim light, she looked for a hook to hand the clothes bag on and saw a plastic tab jutting out in the corner and hung the bag on it. Then she sat down with her legs upright in the cramped space. With the muck coming up to her waist, it was evident that the concert staff had brought it from another venue, in which it had been used a lot. She was sitting in a soft mound of shit, that was piled high around her butt, while her hands and feet were submerged about a foot deep in the piss and shit slurry.</p><p>Almost frantically, Chrissy eagerly scooped up a huge handful of the shit between her legs and greedily shoved it in her mouth, swallowing it. Almost immediately, she began gagging and then vomited it all over herself. As her retching subsided, she again scooped up another glop of the wet, watery sludge and shoved it her mouth, swallowing it as she felt herself gagging. She held her mouth closed with her hand, trying to keep it down. But again she vomited it back up.</p><p>‘Calm down. You’re going too fast’, she told herself, ‘There’s no hurry. Just relax and enjoy it.’ She felt around in the soft mush, furrowing the shit as she waited for her churning stomach to settle down. She felt a small piece that was firmer than the rest. Picking it up, she took a bite. The taste was different, more earthy and bitter. She slowly chewed it and swallowed. She closed her eyes, trying to calm her stomach, and this time she didn’t vomit.</p><p>She picked up another small piece, much softer and put it in her mouth. She swallowed it and waited to see if it too would stay down. As she waited, she scooped the mound of shit, between her legs, and smeared it on her body. 'All mine...', she sighed. She inhaled deeply, relishing the stench. All this shit and piss. And more on the way. And there is no rush; she had hours to wallow in it and eat it, savoring every moment.</p><p>She kept scooping up the mound of shit between her legs and caking it in her hair, her face, all over, not being satisfied with simply being covered in shit, but wanting to be buried in it. When she couldn't cover herself anymore, she leaned back against the wall and relaxed. Lazily furrowing the shit between her legs, she continued to scoop up pieces and eat them. When she became thirsty, she leaned down so her lips touched the surface of the pool of pee at her waist and drank. She had eaten a good amount, so she leaned back against the wall and relaxed, feeling the sweat run down her body and enjoying the stench.</p><p>After a while, she heard the band playing. For about half an hour, she had the toilet to herself. Breathing it in, feeling it against her skin and tasting it in her mouth. Then, she heard the door open, somebody step in and the door closing. She raised up slightly, looking at the hole, but no one sat down on it. Suddenly, she felt liquid pouring on her head and running down her face. Opening her mouth, she tasted it as it trickled in. Someone was peeing on her! She raised her face up, feeling the trickle hitting her in the eyes, then her cheek, then opening her mouth, she guided her face so that it went straight into her mouth. As her mouth filled, she swallowed, and then let her mouth fill up again before swallowing again. She closed her eyes and moved her face slowly in a circle, wetting her whole face. Eventually, the trickle stopped and the door opened and closed. 'Wooow', she thought, 'Some guy just peed on me...and in me! And this is only the beginning!'</p><p>As time passed, more people came in to pee and if they sat down, covering the hole, she would hold out her hands to catch their shit as it fell down. She would then eat it, but after a while, she had eaten so much, her stomach began cramping up. She winced at the pain until suddenly, she lost control of her bowels and she felt a great amount of diarrhea coming out of her. That relieved the pain and after a few minutes, she felt that she would be able to eat some more. So she continued eating until her bowels would start churning again and she would let loose a great amount of diarrhea, which would bring relief so that she could eat some more.</p><p>Over the course of four hours, so many people went to the bathroom, that the level of pee rose almost a foot and the amount of shit built up to create a large mound that completely covered her upright legs and the lower part of her chest. She pulled great handfuls of shit over her upper chest, leveling it to cover as much of her body as she could. She kept eating until she was so full, she couldn't eat anymore.</p><p>Eventually, the music stopped playing and the sounds of the crowd slowly diminished. It was probably sometime after eleven o'clock. She would need to go soon, but she had thoroughly enjoyed it. After being in here for over four hours, she didn't mind leaving. She tried to think of a way to bring back at least some of this shit with her, but she couldn’t think of anything feasible. She waited several minutes after she thought the last of the audience had left, then in one last moment of enjoying this time, she picked up one final glob of shit and put it in her mouth, savoring it before swallowing.</p><p>Her stomach hurt. She groaned, “Ugh. I've never eaten so much shit in my life.” Grabbing her clothes bag hanging on the wall, she reached her hand out and laid it on the bench above the hole. Then she struggled to pull her feet close to her and after a lot of effort, due to the heavy weight of the shit on her, she managed to rock herself onto her feet, causing huge clumps of shit to fall off of her. Reaching her hands up through the hole, she slowly stood up, so that her arms, head and chest were sticking out of the hole. Looking like a bog monster, she first wiped off as much of the shit as she could, then she put on her sweater. Trying not to make a mess, she set the plastic bag on the side to sit down on, then she raised herself and sat on the bag, stuck her legs into her jeans and put on her flip-flops. She tried not to make a mess with her shit, but because it was everywhere, it was inevitable that she would leave shit stains here and there. Tossing the pl
            astic bag down the hole, she opened the door.</p><p>Using her sweater to twist the door knob without getting it dirty, she was disappointed to see that she still left shit on the door handle. She carefully peeked out, then upon seeing no one, she quickly walked out of the Porta Potty and out of the park, back to her house. As she walked, she kept her eyes peeled for anyone in her path. She reeked so much and her skin was so covered, that she knew that she would have to keep a wide distance from anyone she met. After several minutes, she could feel the shit on her skin drying. Luckily, she met no one and she reached her house. Going to the dark shadows in the side yard, she took off her clothes and put them in a garbage bag that she had stashed before she left. Then turning on the water hose, she proceeded to wash off as much of the shit as she could. The water was freezing on her skin, compared to the warm piss that she had been in the past four hours and reminded her that she was completely naked outside of her house. She
            scrubbed her hair vigorously, trying to get the dry shit that was clumped to it and then scrubbed the rest of her body. Being dry, it did not easily wash off. Finally, when she thought that she was clean enough to not leave any stains in her room, she carefully tied the garbage bag closed, then threw it in the trash.</p><p>Then, she raised the window and crawled in. Walking wet and naked to her bathroom, she hoped that she was not dripping any shit on her carpet. As she took a long shower to ensure that she was completely clean, she thought about her evening. It took some work and her stomach hurt, but it had been so worth it. She fell asleep, thoroughly satisfied.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next day at school, Tuesday, Chrissy was more of a hellion than ever. Anticipating all kinds of painful punishments at The Ranch, she built up a reserve of infractions; all which needed punishing. She had told Kelly and Sandy that she would be busy working on a project after school every day this week and not to wait for her. When her geometry class was over, as Karen was walking out of the class in full view of Ms Deets, she tripped her. Karen, once again humiliated by Chrissy before everyone, blushed furiously and quickly picked up her books and left.</p><p>“Chrissy!”, Ms Deets called her over angrily. The last of the students were leaving as Chrissy walked over. “What was that for?!”, Ms Deets demanded.</p><p>“I disobeyed the rules. I should be punished”, Chrissy replied coolly.</p><p>“Oh, you better believe you're going to be punished!”, Ms Deets threatened her quietly. Chrissy smiled in anticipation of what laid ahead, then turned around and walked out.</p><p>When school let out, she quickly walked down to the corner and waited for Ms Deets. After a few minutes, Ms Deets drove up and she hopped in.</p><p>“Well, you sure are asking for it, aren't you”, she asked Chrissy. Chrissy smiled at her in return as they drove through the city. During their drive, Ms Deets explained, “I've spoke to the other two mistresses about you wanting to join. You will be my slave. When we get there, you will strip naked, be fitted with a collar and await my orders. I will address you as slave. You will address me as Governess. Do you understand?”</p><p>“Yes Governess”, Chrissy replied.</p><p>*****</p><p>After several minutes, they left the city and continued into the country before turning off on a long dirt road. After a quarter of a mile, they came to a long ranch house with a barn beside it. There was a field with horses and cows off to the side. They pulled up in front of the house beside a few other cars and got out. Chrissy followed Ms Deets as they walked up to the door and Ms Deets opened it.</p><p>They walked into a large, elegantly furnished room decorated in an early American colonial style. Ms Deets pointed out a small room to Chrissy to the left, “Take off your clothes in there, then come back out.”</p><p>Chrissy went inside the small room. There was a shelf along the wall with three piles of clothes already on it. Assuming the other three piles of clothes belonged to the other slaves, she undressed and layed her clothes in a pile next to the others. Naked, she left the room, and almost gasped when she saw Ms Deets. She was dressed in a black dominatrix leotard with a large black strap-on dildo attached, knee-high black boots, and carrying a short whip. Though Chrissy was expecting her to change into an outfit, the change from a mild-mannered geometry teacher into a whip-brandishing, leather bitch was still shocking.</p><p>“Come here, slave!”, Ms Deets ordered. When Chrissy approached, Ms Deets placed a collar around her neck and then attached a leash to it. Ms Deets turned and began walking down the hall, holding Chrissy's leash as Chrissy followed, looking around eagerly.</p><p>“Head down!”, Ms Deets yelled and pulled the leash down, jerking Chrissy's face so she was looking at the floor, as they continued to walk down the hall and through a door that led them outside. Walking to the barn, Chrissy felt the hot Texas sun on her body, reminding her that she was completely naked in full view of anyone who might be out there, not to mention the humiliation of being led on a leash, like a dog. The dry, packed dirt was warm and hard under her bare feet. Inside the barn, Chrissy saw ropes hanging down from the rafters, shackles attached to the wall and a few cages in the corner. She heard cries coming from the opposite end. Turning, she saw a young woman bent over with her head and hands enclosed in stocks as another woman, dressed in the same dominatrix attire that Ms Deets was, flogged her backside.</p><p>“Now there's the matter of your behavior at school”, Ms Deets told her, “You asked for punishment...and punishment you shall receive.”</p><p>Ms Deets pulled her over to one of the ropes, hanging from the ceiling, with manacles attached at the end. Ms Deets pulled her hands behind her and slipped them into the manacles. Then going over to the wall, she pushed a button and Chrissy heard the noise of a motor and felt her arms steadily being pulled back and up. Her arms painfully stretched upwards, she felt her body rise up a couple of feet in the air, then the motor stopped and she slowly swung, suspended in an awkward angle in the air. She looked over to see what Ms Deets was doing. Ms Deets was walking towards her from the rear. She watched her stop, draw her arm back and flicked it at her.</p><p>Chrissy heard a WUH-PISHHH! and simultaneously felt a sharp sting across her thighs, causing her to cry out in pain. This was much more intense than what she had ever experienced when she had paddled herself back home. As she was still contemplating this new pain, WUH-PISHHH, the whip cracked across her buttocks again. “AAAHHH!!!”, she cried out. That hurt even worse, but it felt so good. WUH-PISHHH! WUH-PISHHH! WUH-PISHHH! The lashes continued as her cries of pain turned to shrieks. Feeling the pain and its heat radiating across her thighs, she got into it more and more, like an actress getting into her character. She squirmed wildly, trying desperately to escape the painful blows from the whip, but suspended as she was, it was all for naught as the whip found its mark every time. After a dozen blows, it finally stopped.</p><p>“Have you learned your lesson?”, Ms Deets asked her.</p><p>“Y-yes Governess!”, she winced.</p><p>Chrissy hung there for a moment, her ass striped with dark red, raised welts, as tears ran down her cheeks. Though she was crying from the pain, she enjoyed it. “Thank you...”, she sobbed, “Thank you...”</p><p>She heard the motor turn on and felt her body moving till she felt her feet touching the ground once again. She felt her arms being lowered from their awkward position and then she felt Ms Deets releasing the manacles from her wrists and her leash once again being pulled.</p><p>She followed Ms Deets, her ass stinging, to a corner of the barn, in which there were two sets of manacles attached to the floor with a short wooden bench about one and a half feet tall between them. The bench was bolted to the floor. Ms Deets pushed her down to her hands and knees over the bench, so her stomach was resting on it with her knees on one side and her hands on the other side.</p><p>Ms Deets then fastened her wrists and ankles into the manacles. “I'm going to fuck you now, slave. I will not be gentle nor loving. This will be for my pleasure, not yours.”</p><p>Chrissy then felt something pressing hard against her asshole. Her eyes opened wide as her anus clenched tightly in a futile effort to keep out the foreign intruder. Chrissy felt a sudden painful sensation as the large object was pushed deep inside her anal cavity, causing a scream to erupt from her lips. There was no becoming used to this strange object inside her, only the pain from the vigorous thrusting that followed. It was as Ms Deets told her, this was not gentle, but instead a continuous series of agonizing jolts, especially upon the painful welts on her ass. Chrissy screamed continuously as she was brutally raped. She tried to pull her hands and feet free, but they were stuck tight. Her squirming only encouraged Ms Deets to hold her down as she repeatedly thrust her dildo even harder into her ass. Watching her student squirm and scream in pain excited Ms Deets beyond belief, particularly because it was Chrissy, the queen bitch of the school. “Oh, how I've wa
            nted to punish you...so bad...s-so b-b-baaddddAAAHHHHHH...” She rammed herself into Chrissy repeatedly as she came, causing Chrissy to scream even harder. As her orgasm passed, she slowed then stopped, before pulling out of Chrissy. Chrissy panted as the pain slowly subsided.</p><p>When Ms Deets was able to get her breath back, she wondered if she had hurt Chrissy, asking, “Chrissy, are you okay?”</p><p>Chrissy nodded her head as she back at Ms Deets smiling, tears running down her face, “I'm okay. Really...I am.”</p><p>“Are you sure? I want to cause pain, but not too much.”</p><p>“It wasn't too much”, Chrissy told her.</p><p>Ms Deets smiled, glad that Chrissy really wasn't hurt.</p><p>“Governess?”</p><p>Chrissy heard a voice behind them and tried to see who was speaking, but she couldn't turn enough to see.</p><p>The voice spoke again, “Mistress Gail requests your presence.”</p><p>“At once, Mistress!”, Ms Deets acknowledged, then speaking to Chrissy, “I'll be back in a moment.”</p><p>Still shackled and laying across the bench, Chrissy kept straining in order to see the doorway, but to no avail. It was too much behind her and out of her view. She waited and after a few minutes began wondering if Ms Deets was going to come back. Then she heard Ms Deets’ boots walking across the barn floor, and then stopping just behind her. She tried to turn in order to see her, but being shackled as she was, she couldn't quite turn enough to enable her to see.</p><p>“Ultio mea est”, a strange, mocking voice said behind her, causing Chrissy to freeze in fear. It was not Ms Deets' voice.</p><p>“Translation...”, the invisible voice continued, “Vengeance is <em>mine</em>”, growling the word 'mine'.</p><p>The footsteps slowly came around. Chrissy, with clear concern, strained to lift her face up to see as much as she could. A set of black knee-high boots came into view, then a black leather leotard, and a hand holding a two-foot rod with a prong on one end. As Chrissy strained to look up at her, the person squatted down in front of her so she could see that it was...</p><p>“Karen?!”, Chrissy breathed out in shock.</p><p>“Not Karen, but...”, Karen then screamed in rage, “GODDESS, FOR I AM DESERVING OF WORSHIP!!”</p><p>“What are you doing here?”, Chrissy asked, completely stupefied as to how and why <em>Karen</em>, off all people, would be here.</p><p>“SILENCE!!”, Karen slapped her hard, “You are mine!” Clutching Chrissy's chin and squeezing hard, she pulled her face to stare into it and growled, “I am your master now. You will obey my commands, even at school! And you will know the meaning of pain!” Chrissy's eyes were wide open in shock. This was not the timid, frightened Karen who cowered before her in the cafeteria. This Karen had a glint in her eye, a glint of pure, unadulterated evil.</p><p>“First...”, she said as she walked behind Chrissy, “there is the business of your irreverent treatment of your Goddess these last three days.” Using her left hand to spread Chrissy's butt cheeks apart, Karen pressed the pronged end of the rod she was carrying, into Chrissy's pussy and ass, and pressed the button. Chrissy immediately felt a searing pain jolting her body, causing her limbs to flail out against the manacles. A high-pitch scream erupted from her mouth as she experienced pure agony. Her fingers and toes curling from the tension in her muscles, her body jerked as if from a seizure.</p><p>Finally, the searing pain ceased and she layed limply upon the floor sobbing. She felt a hand yanking her hair back, jerking her face up again. This was not like when Ms Deets caused her pain. Ms Deets was a good person and didn’t want to hurt her too much. But now, Chrissy saw that Karen didn’t care about hurting her too much, in fact, it looked as if Karen wanted to hurt her. A lot.</p><p>“DO YOU SEE MY POWER, SWINE?!”, Karen's voice roared at her.</p><p>Still sobbing, Karen's face was a blur to her eyes, Chrissy nodded weakly, whispering, “Y-yes...G-Goddess...”</p><p>“Then we have an understanding?”</p><p>“Yes...”, Chrissy mumbled weakly.</p><p>“YES WHAT!!”, Karen demanded, jerking her hair back again.</p><p>“Y-yes Goddess...”, Chrissy quickly replied.</p><p>Karen let go of her hair and unfastened the bottom of her leotard and squatted on the floor. Staring at Karen's vulva, just inches from her face, Chrissy was suddenly hit on her mouth by a stream of urine as Karen peed on her face and simultaneously shitted a soft brown mass upon the floor. Karen then turned around so she was facing away from Chrissy, bent over with her dirty ass inches from Chrissy's face.</p><p>“Wipe!”, Karen yelled, pushing her ass into Chrissy's face, “Clean me, bitch! With your tongue!”</p><p>With Karen's dirty ass rubbing against her face, Chrissy stuck out her tongue and began licking the soft clumps of shit that clung to Karen's ass hole.</p><p>After Karen was satisfied that her ass was clean, she pointed to the soft brown mush laying in the yellow puddle on the floor, “This is your table. This is your lunch. Now, EAT IT! Like the fat pig that you are.”</p><p>Chrissy recognized her own words from Friday's lunch period. She moved forward a few inches, not wanting to eat it. Though she was a fecalpheliac, Karen's ugliness changed it. Chrissy didn’t want this. Karen placed her foot on top of Chrissy's head and pushed her face fully into the pile of shit, “Eat it! Like a pig! Make pig noises!”</p><p>Chrissy brought her head up, her face coated with brown globs. “Yes...eat my shit, you fucking pig...”, Karen gloated. As she watched Chrissy rooting her face into it, she pressed the cattle prod she was holding against Chrissy's raw, tender butt, making Chrissy jump and cry out in pain. “Eat it!...All of it!”, Karen commanded. Chrissy continued to lap up the soft shit into her mouth. The foul taste caused her to gag and then vomit. She continued slowly eating, while still gagging until eventually, the small pile of shit was gone.</p><p>Picking up a short rope with a large blunt hook at one end, Karen jammed the hook into Chrissy's ass, causing her to wince in pain, then she fed the rope through a pulley hanging from the ceiling a couple of feet above Chrissy's back. Yanking Chrissy's hair back, which pulled Chrissy's face up, she tied Chrissy's hair to the end of the rope. When Karen was done, Chrissy's face had been forced into a position of looking straight ahead. If she tried to lower her face, it pulled the hook deeper into her butt, causing her to wince in pain. Finally, Karen inserted a metal ring, about two inches in diameter, into her mouth. Two straps, that were attached to the ring, were fastened around her head to keep the ring in place, holding her mouth open. Standing up, Karen smiled down at her helpless prisoner, “Now...you will pay.”</p><p>She took a spray bottle and sprayed Chrissy's pussy and mouth with it, then went to a door in the back. Upon opening it, three large dogs came bounding out. The dogs padded over to Chrissy smelling her all over. As they began smelling the pheromones that Karen had sprayed on her pussy and mouth, they began licking her. Chrissy was terrified and begged Karen, “KAWE...FUWEESH...DONNT DO DIS! (KAREN, PLEASE DON’T DO THIS)”, mumbling through the metal ring in her mouth. She felt a heavy weight suddenly dropped on her back. Turning to look behind her, she saw in horror that one of the dogs had mounted her. She felt it's cock jabbing her in her butt crack before it found her pussy and sank in. The dog thrust vigorously into her, like a jackhammer, as Chrissy screamed a garbled cry, “AAAAGGGHHHH...” She squirmed frantically, trying to throw the dog off, but she couldn't. She felt her back and sides being scratched as the dog grappled her with it's fr
            ont legs in its efforts to push deeper into her. When she thought it couldn't get worse, the dog in front of her that had been licking her mouth, suddenly reared up on her shoulders and began ramming her face with it's cock. She quickly turned her face away to keep its cock from her mouth, but then she felt Karen's hands on the sides of her head, turning it so that the dog's cock went inside her mouth. The dog energetically thrust through the metal ring and down her throat, causing her to choke, gag and eventually vomit. His fucking never slowed, causing more gagging until she vomited a second time. As its cock went down her throat, it kept triggering her vomit reflex so that she kept vomiting over and over, until eventually nothing would come up any more and she was left dry heaving.</p><p>Chrissy frantically tried to resist, but she was helpless. Her mind struggled to deal with what was happening. She was being raped. She was actually being raped by dogs. Rape was bad enough in itself, but for someone to want another person to be raped, not because the rapist wanted to have sex, but simply to make the victim suffer, was beyond comprehension. She heard the dog on top of her whine and then he got off of her. The dog in her mouth kept fucking until she tasted a salty fluid in her mouth, then he got off of her.</p><p>Chrissy laid there in shock, still in disbelief that such a thing just happened. Then she felt another heavy weight drop on her back and once again something poking her crack, before a cock sank deep into her pussy.</p><p>'Not again!', Chrissy thought. And it happened all over again. She felt the dog wrap its front legs around her, holding her in place as it raped her. She screamed hysterically as Karen laughed at her torment. Finally, the dog came and pulled himself off of her. Its cum dripped out of her pussy as she layed limply on the bench, sobbing quietly, her strength gone. After a minute, she opened her eyes to see Karen holding her phone pointing towards Chrissy. “Whuart wu guing?” Chrissy tried to ask 'What are you doing?'</p><p>Karen looked at her, smiling, “This is my insurance policy. To make sure my little piggy obeys her master.”</p><p>Karen turned the phone around and Chrissy saw a video of herself, completely naked, eating Karen's shit and then being fucked by three dogs. Chrissy's eyes widened.</p><p>“I've already uploaded this to my cloud account. Unless you want everyone at school,...your parents,...the internet...everyone, to see this, you will not tell <em>anyone</em> of what happened here...and you <em>will</em> continue to serve me. Besides, even if you do tell someone, who will believe you? You know your reputation. Everyone knows you're a bully....and don't think that <em>if</em> you leave here, the nightmare will end...” Karen leaned close, inches from her face, and growled, “Because it won't.”</p><p>Karen unhooked the straps behind her head and removed the metal ring from her mouth. Then she went to a table against the wall, took something off of it, and then returned, kneeling before Chrissy. Karen told her ominously, “And don’t think that you’ll leave this place.” She pulled Chrissy’s breasts down so they hung over the side of the bench, then she placed a nail just behind the nipple and as Chrissy watched horror-stricken, she proceeded to nail it in with the hammer she was holding. Chrissy screamed as the metal nail was driven through her flesh and into the wooden bench. A few drops of blood oozed out, dripping on the floor. After the nail was about two inches into the bench, Karen got up and went to Chrissy’s other side, knelt down and placed another nail against her other breast. Chrissy begged, “PLEASE”, then screamed again as Karen pounded the nail through her other nipple. As Chrissy screamed in pain, Karen took t
            he hammer back to the bench, then came back over, kneeling before Chrissy as she continued screaming, tears running down her face.</p><p>Karen gloated at her as her screams turned to bitter crying. “Is this the great Chrissy?”, she laughed, “Look at you now!” Karen stood up, picking up her cattle prod. “And what are you now?”, Karen demanded. Chrissy stared at her, frightened. “WHAT ARE YOU?!”, Karen screamed and jabbed the cattle prod into her side, causing her to jerk away from its agonizing bite, pulling her breasts painfully against the nails embedded in them, and shrieking in pain. “WHAT ARE YOU?!”, Karen demanded again.</p><p>“I DON'T KNOW...”, Chrissy sobbed, “I don't know...”</p><p>“You're a pig! You will always be a pig!”, Karen told her, jabbing her again with the cattle prod, causing her to shriek in pain once again, “Say it!”</p><p>“I'm a pig...I'm a pig...I'm a pig...”, Chrissy blurted out sobbingly, closing her eyes, wishing desperately that this nightmare would end.</p><p>“That's right! And who am I?”</p><p>“G-Goddess...”, Chrissy breathlessly breathed out.</p><p>“And remember about my video, Pig and who will see it.” Karen then turned around and walked away, out of the barn. Chrissy cried bitterly as she regretted everything she did. How she bullied Karen and the other kids, wanting to be punished, coming here...everything. She never intended for it to be like this. Looking at her breasts nailed to the bench, she cried for several minutes, wishing that she could just wake up and be in her bed.</p><p>When her eyes were empty of tears, she looked around, her movements reminding her of the hook in her butt. She heard no sounds and saw no one. As far as she could tell, she was alone. “Hello?”, she called. She heard nothing. “Hello?!”, she called again. Still no answer. She called and called, but the empty barn mocked her with it's silence.</p><p>*****</p><p>Time passed. Her face was covered in shit, she had been gang-raped by dogs and now nailed down...trapped and forgotten. She sobbed, 'This is not what I wanted. I wanted to be punished, so I bullied her...but I never thought this would happen!’ She deeply regretted everything she did. 'I don't want anyone to be in pain like this', she decided, 'I don't want this ever again.'</p><p>As the minutes continued to pass, flies kept buzzing around the shit on her face. She tried shooing them away, but her hands were shackled and every time, she moved her head, it pulled the hook in her butt, causing her to wince in pain. What was once a pleasure to her now added to her suffering. She let the flies settle on her face and crawl on her. Her eyes closed as she layed limply on the bench. Her spirit was gone. Karen had taken it.</p><p>*****</p><p>Several minutes later, she heard footsteps. She began trembling, fearing Karen’s return. As the footsteps came around, she saw that it was Ms Deets. In her state of hopelessness, she began crying profusely.</p><p>As Ms Deets came around, she gaped at the sight before her eyes. “OhmyGod...”, she choked. Quickly kneeling down before the hysterically crying Chrissy, she mumbled, “Let me get you out of this.” She went to the wall were the key was and quickly unlocked the manacles, then she told Chrissy, “Hold still...I’m going to take this hook out.”</p><p>Chrissy felt a sharp pain inside her rectum as Ms Deets pulled the hook out, then she untied the rope from her hair. As Ms Deets took Chrissy’s arm and tried to pull her up on her feet, Chrissy shrieked in pain and began sobbing. Startled Ms Deets didn’t know why Chrissy cried out. “Chrissy, why won’t you get up?” Chrissy didn’t answer, but continued to sob. “Chrissy?...”</p><p>Through her sobs, Chrissy choked out, “My breasts...”</p><p>Ms Deets looked over at her breasts, saw the large protruding nails and drew in a sharp breath, covering her mouth with her hands. “Oh Chrissy....” She quickly went over to the table and came back with the hammer. Kneeling down, she hooked the claw end into the nails and told Chrissy, “I’m sorry, Chrissy, but this is going to hurt.”</p><p>Chrissy winced her face and let out a cry as the nails were pulled out. Her tears falling to the floor, she tried to stand, but her arms and legs were too stiff from being confined so long. With Ms Deets’ help, she was able to slowly and painfully stand. Ms Deets supported her as she walked stiffly out of the barn.</p><p>Stepping out into the hot Texas heat once again, Ms Deets asked her, “Chrissy...who did this to you?!”, but Chrissy didn’t answer as she plodded wearily across the hot dirt and grass. “Chrissy...” Chrissy still didn’t answer, but continued walking in a stupefied haze. Ms Deets went in front of her and grasped her shoulders, “Chrissy, tell me what happened!” All Chrissy did was stare at her blankly, a bleak look on her face. “Chrissy?...” Ms Deets searched her feces-smeared face, but got nothing from it and told her sadly, “Let’s get you cleaned up.”</p><p>As Ms Deets led her silently across the ground towards the house, she wondered what had happened. She had left to see Mistress Gail who needed her help with some things. She had told her that Chrissy was in the barn and Mistress Gail had said that she only needed her for about ten minutes. After they were done, but before she could go back, Gail’s daughter, Karen told her she needed help with something, which delayed her further. Every time that that Ms Deets tried to leave, Karen would ask her to help with something. When she was finally able to get back, this is what she found. What had happened while she was gone?!</p><p>Ms Deets helped her as she stumbled over the ground and tried to shoo the flies from her face. Ms Deets considered what she could do. Chrissy wasn’t talking. No one knew that Chrissy was even there, except for her. She couldn’t call the police because she had brought a minor there and had sex with her. She was at a loss as to what to do so she decided to do what she could for her. She helped her into the shower and gently cleaned off the feces from her face and the blood from the scratches on her back as well as her breasts. Then after helping her get dressed, Ms Deets helped her walk outside and into her car. Chrissy winced as her sore ass and pussy pressed down against the car seat and as Ms Deets started the car, they began the long silent drive back.</p><p>Chrissy remained silent, leaning against the window as her empty eyes watched the trees and fields pass by. Ms Deets kept asking her what happened, but she wouldn't answer. Karen had broken her physically and mentally. And it was all her fault. She had awoken a sleeping giant. One whose vengeance knew no bounds.</p><p>As they approached Chrissy’s house, Ms Deets dreaded what Chrissy might tell her parents. Even if she didn’t tell, her parents would surely notice her dazed appearance. “Chrissy...”, Ms Deets began worriedly, then she stopped, not knowing what to say.</p><p>Chrissy looked at her and mumbled quietly, “I won’t say anything to my parents.” Ms Deets stared at her. She didn’t know whether to feel relieved or horrified. Eventually, she said, “Okay...Thank you.”</p><p>Ms Deets stopped a few houses down and watched as Chrissy got out with her backpack and closed the door. As she watched this lifeless soul slowly trudging towards her house, she asked herself for the umpteenth time, “What the hell happen while I was gone...” After Chrissy disappeared inside her house, she drove back to her own home.</p><p>*****</p><p>As Chrissy stepped into her house, she saw that her mother was in the kitchen, preparing dinner. “Hello dear, how did it go with your club?”</p><p>“It wasn’t what I thought it would be. I’m going to do my homework now”, she replied listlessly as she went to her room before her mom could ask for any more details. Dropping her backpack to the floor, she took off her clothes and went to the bathroom. There, she spent several minutes staring into the mirror. As her eyes wandered down to her breasts, she saw the punctures behind her nipples and the tears fell from her eyes. Her breasts...her beautiful breasts were forever scarred. She turned out the bathroom light, then crawled into her bed, pulling the blanket over her head as she curled up into the fetal position.</p><p>Half an hour later, KNOCK KNOCK “Honey, dinner’s ready.”</p><p>“I’ll get something later”, she called out.</p><p>“Okay”, her mom replied.</p><p>Chrissy never left the bed, but remained under the blanket, sobbing throughout the night.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next morning, Wednesday, when Chrissy woke up and walked into the bathroom, she looked at the cabinet door under the sink where her ‘breakfast’ tupperware sat. She opened the door and stared at it for a long time, then she took it with the fork and her electric bug zapper and put them in her wastebasket to be thrown away. Karen had changed her. She no longer was a fecalpheliac or a masochist. After she used the toilet, she took her shower and got dressed, before going to the kitchen to see what she could get for breakfast.</p><p>“Chrissy!”, her mother exclaimed, “Why I haven’t seen you in here for breakfast for over a year.”</p><p>“Has it been that long?”, she asked forlornly.</p><p>“Yes. Why aren’t you eating one of your granola bars for breakfast?”, Mom asked.</p><p>Chrissy winced at the innuendo, “...I’m just tired of ‘em”, she answered.</p><p>Her mother stared at her, “Are you alright? You don’t seem yourself.”</p><p>“I’m okay...just a little tired.”</p><p>When she got to school, Sandy and Kelly met her and began razzing various kids. Chrissy remained silent at first and then asked, “Do you two always have to make fun of others?”</p><p>They stopped and looked at her, “What are you talking about?”</p><p>She stared off into space for a few seconds then said, “I’m just...tired of it. I don’t want to do it anymore.”</p><p>They pulled her along with them as they continued walking, “Girl! Come on.” She followed silently.</p><p>*****</p><p>Throughout the day, Chrissy didn’t speak to anyone. Karen was in her geometry class after lunch. She couldn’t imagine what would happen and didn’t want to find out. She was going to skip that class.</p><p>Later at lunch, they were waiting in line at the cafeteria. As Chrissy was about to order, Karen suddenly appeared at her side.</p><p>“Just what the hell do you think you're doing?!”, Karen demanded angrily.</p><p>Chrissy began trembling, looking at Karen with trepidation, remembering that she had told her the nightmare wouldn't end.</p><p>“You do not eat until I tell you to eat, slave!”, Karen spit her words at her, “...or have you forgotten your place?!...”, then she lowered her voice, “...or what I can do?”</p><p>Feeling Kelly and Sandy, as well as the other students, behind her, her stomach dropped at the thought of what Karen might do. She wanted to resist, but she knew she couldn't; she had no choice.</p><p>“No, Goddess”, she replied quietly.</p><p>To the shock of the students behind her, Karen cut in front of her and told the cafeteria worker what she wanted. “Carry my lunch, slave!”, Karen ordered her before turning and walking towards the tables. As the other students gawked at this incredible sight, Chrissy felt the burning stares from Kelly and Sandy behind her.</p><p>She heard someone remark, “Isn't that supposed to happen the other way around?”</p><p>“Are you going to take that?!”, Kelly asked her.</p><p>Chrissy couldn't think of anything to say as her face grew hot. Gritting her teeth, she picked up Karen's tray of food and walked towards her.</p><p>“Come on, we gotta see this!”, Sandy excitedly told Kelly as she followed to see what Chrissy would do in response to the pompous attitude of this dreg.</p><p>Chrissy walked up to Karen who was sitting at a table, laid Karen's tray of food in front of her and...waited. Kelly and Sandy stared in bewilderment. “What is she doing?!”, Kelly asked Sandy. Sandy shrugged her shoulders.</p><p>Karen began eating while Chrissy stood there meekly. As Kelly and Sandy stared, their surprise turned to shock when Karen ordered Chrissy to open her milk carton...and Chrissy did!</p><p>Kelly walked up, “Chrissy, what the hell are you doing?!”</p><p>“Slave, dismiss them”, Karen commanded.</p><p>“Hey, fuck you, you little...”, Kelly began.</p><p>“Slave! I gave you an order!”, Karen interrupted, glaring at Chrissy.</p><p>“Bitch, I...”, Sandy began before Chrissy, blushing furiously, told them both, “Leave!”</p><p>Sandy and Kelly both stared at Chrissy, “What?! You're telling us to leave?!”</p><p>“Yes!”, Chrissy told them, feeling the shame washing over her, “Leave now!”</p><p>Sandy and Kelly stared at her, their mouths opened, before Kelly told her, “If you want to be this dreg's bitch, then go right ahead.” Then they both walked away.</p><p>Chrissy continued to wait on her master and when her master finished eating, she told Chrissy, “Dispose of this and then I will serve you your meal.”</p><p>Wondering what she meant by that, Chrissy answered, “Yes Goddess” and carried her tray to dump the food in the trash and laid the tray in the cafeteria window to be washed. Then, she went back to Karen. Without a word, Karen left the cafeteria and walked down the hall with Chrissy following behind, wondering where they were going.</p><p>Karen went into the bathroom and then suddenly turning around, she ordered, “On your back, bitch!”</p><p>Chrissy layed down on the floor, looking up at Karen, fearing the worst. Karen reached under her dress, pulled her panties off, then straddled herself over Chrissy's head, facing her feet. Squatting down over Chrissy's face, Karen told her, “Open your mouth so I can feed you!”</p><p>Trembling, Chrissy opened her mouth wide. Karen's wrinkled anus began opening as a brown mass slowly pushed it's way through it. She felt something warm and wet squirting on her shirt. She glanced at her chest to see Karen peeing all over her shirt. She looked back up at the turd, continuing to move downward and then when it was about three inches long, it suddenly dropped into her mouth. Still peeing, Karen moved back so that she also peed on Chrissy's face and hair. Chrissy shut her eyes and turned her head as she felt the warm stream splattering all over her.</p><p>“Now swallow it!”, Karen commanded her, standing up and going into a stall to wipe herself. It was too big for Chrissy to swallow all at once, so she bit off a piece and chewed it before swallowing a bit at a time. She had to breath through her nose and fight the urge to vomit. Because she had eaten shit so many times, she was used to it, but it still wasn't easy. She gagged a few times, but each time, she closed her mouth and clapped her hand over it until the feeling passed, then she continued. When she had swallowed it all, her master asked, “Did you enjoy your meal?”</p><p>“Yes Goddess.” Chrissy stood up and looked at her face, hair and shirt. Everything was drenched and she could clearly smell the rank odor of urine along with the odor of shit coming from her mouth. She went to the sink to wash out her mouth.</p><p>“Stop! You will not wash out the gift that I gave you!”, Karen came towards her, “Let everyone enjoy it's bouquet.” Chrissy stared at her in shock. Karen continued, “Remember, you are a pig! And to make sure you don't forget it, when we leave this bathroom to go to your locker, you will crawl like a pig! And you will squeal and snort like a pig!”</p><p>It was bad enough to wait on her like a servant and be peed and shit on, but to also act like a pig in front of the school! She couldn't do that.</p><p>“Karen, I can't...”</p><p>Karen backhanded her hard and before Chrissy could react, Karen grabbed her hair, yanking her head down violently as Chrissy cried out in pain.</p><p>Karen growled, “You dare defy me?!”</p><p>Pulling out her phone, Karen showed it to Chrissy. Chrissy saw the video of herself on her hands and knees, with her face shoved into Karen's shit, then her naked body being violated by dogs.</p><p>Chrissy exclaimed, “You wouldn't.”</p><p>Karen smiles cruelly “Oh, wouldn't I?”</p><p>“Please don't...”, Chrissy begged.</p><p>“Whom shall I send this to?”</p><p>“No, Goddess, please...”</p><p>“Are you a pig?!”, Karen yanked her hair downward, causing her to cry out again.</p><p>Chrissy opened her mouth, but no words came out. What could she do? “Please Goddess, I...”</p><p>Karen yanked her face downward again, “It's either the pig or the pictures. ARE YOU A PIG?!”</p><p>“Yes Goddess” Chrissy choked.</p><p>“Yes, Goddess what...?”, Karen growled.</p><p>“I-I...am a pig”, Chrissy felt her eyes welling up with tears as she realized what was about to happen.</p><p>“Then act like a pig!”, Karen ordered her, grabbing the back of her head and shoving her down, causing her to fall. Karen walked to the door and opened it, “Start squealing pig, your audience awaits!” Already laying on the floor, Chrissy rolled onto her hands and knees, and slowly crawled forward, towards the door. Karen kicked her, “I don't hear you, pig!”</p><p>With tears falling from her eyes, she let out a quiet squeal, “eeeee...” As she crawled over the threshold, Chrissy kept her eyes firmly on the floor. She couldn't bear to see the reactions on her peers' faces as her behavior damned her for all eternity.</p><p>“Louder!” as Chrissy felt her thigh being kicked again.</p><p>“EEEEEEEE...”</p><p>The students in the hall heard a weird noise and looked in the direction that it came from. In a single moment, everyone in the hall grew completely quiet, not believing what was slowly coming towards them. Then the comments came.</p><p>“What the fuck...?”</p><p>“Is that Chrissy?”</p><p>“What the hell is she doing?”</p><p>“Oh fuck!...”</p><p>Chrissy shuffled along the floor as quickly as she could towards her locker, occasionally snorting and squealing, “EEEEE...'snort'...'snort'...” The floor was a blur to her teary eyes as she tried to block out the commotion around her. The laughter, the jeers, the questions; she didn't respond to any of them. How could she respond? What could she possibly say? That Karen has a video of her naked...and eating her shit?!...and having sex with dogs?!</p><p>Karen's voice came from behind her, “I don't hear you, pig!” Chrissy snorted and squealed, to the raucous laughter and jeers all around her.</p><p>No matter how she tried, she couldn't block out the comments.</p><p>“Squeal for us, piggy!”</p><p>“How does it feel, piggy?”</p><p>“God!, she even smells like a pig!”</p><p>Chrissy knew that most of the comments were from victims of her bullying, who were taking pleasure in seeing their tormentor finally experiencing what she had put them through. Her tears fell upon the floor. Even when she got to her locker, it wouldn't end. How could she go to the rest of her classes? Karen was right, the nightmare did not end, in fact, it had gotten so much worse. Her life was ruined. How she regretted all the bullying that she did to Karen as well as the other kids. She truly knew what it meant to suffer and be degraded at the hands of another. To be trapped. What Karen did...and what she was doing now, was so horrible...so sadistically cruel.</p><p>It has been said that during war, there are no atheists in foxholes. Chrissy didn't believe in any kind of God, but in her desperation, she prayed for deliverance...and hoped that there was a God to hear her.</p><p>Finally, she was at her locker. She stood up, not daring to look at the throng of people crowding around her, laughing, making catcalls, taking pictures of her and commenting about the smell. As she stood up to open her locker, Karen placed her hand over the combination lock so that Chrissy couldn't open it.</p><p>“First, proclaim me your Goddess before everyone.”</p><p>Chrissy stared at her, tears running down her cheeks, “Why can't you just leave me alone?!”</p><p>“Do not defy me! Kneel and beg my forgiveness!”</p><p>Chrissy gathered what little strength she had and whispered, “No.”</p><p>Karen's face became enraged, “You will continue to serve and worship me for I AM YOUR MASTER!”</p><p>Chrissy stared at her in horror, not knowing what to do. In a moment of blind panic, she ran. Down the hall, with Karen's voice screaming after her, “YOU WILL SERVE ME! REPENT AND OBEY!” She fled towards the nearest exit, and burst through the doors to the pleasant warmth outside. She continued to run away from the school and towards her home. She couldn't go to the school officials about Karen blackmailing her, because it was simply her word against Karen's. There was no way to prove it and as Karen said, Chrissy had built quite a reputation of being a bully. The school officials would simply think she was being a bully. The other kids wouldn't help her because they hated her so much for her bullying that they saw it as her getting what she deserved. She couldn't tell her parents about wanting to go to The Ranch. There was no one who could help her. She was alone.</p><p>Chrissy ran till she was exhausted, then she walked, panting hard from her exertion. She cried bitterly. She couldn't go back. Her life was over. Because she had alienated everyone through her bullying, she had no one. There was nothing for her. When she got home, her parents would still be at work, but it didn't matter. Nothing mattered. She would go up to her bathroom and draw a warm bath. Soon, it would be over. It would be a quick cut, a brief pain and then nothing.</p><p>Her surroundings didn't register as she walked along the streets. She was in a haze. She suddenly noticed that she was in front of her house. She opened the door and went slowly to her room. As she walked to the bathroom to fill the tub, she suddenly felt very sleepy. She blinked her eyes a few times, but the room became blurry. She stumbled toward her bed and collapsed upon it as her vision faded to black.</p><p>*****</p><p>RIINNG...</p><p>Chrissy's eyes fluttered.</p><p>RIINNG...</p><p>She slowly raised her head and felt for her phone in her pocket.</p><p>RIINNG...</p><p>She fumbled in her haze, trying to pull her phone out.</p><p>RIINNG...</p><p>She blinked at the screen hazily...coming slowly into focus. There was no name, not even 'Unknown'.</p><p>“H-hello?”</p><p>“<em>Chrissy</em>.”</p><p>“Yea...”, she answered, still groggy.</p><p>“<em>I have heard your prayer</em>”, the voice had a slight echo, that was vaguely familiar, “<em>Come down into the maze.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy snapped awake, and sat up, her eyes opened wide. In her mind, she saw an imposing figure standing in the darkness, with grey colored skin and solid black eyes. Megaera! She looked at her phone, then slowly put it back to her ear.</p><p>“<em>You have prayed for a God to hear you. I have heard you...and will deliver you</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy's mouth dropped open. How could she have heard her prayer?! And what does she mean, she will deliver me?</p><p>“<em>Come down into the maze.</em>” The line went dead. Chrissy slowly lowered the phone from her ear and looked at it. She went to the call log to see what the number was, but there was no record of the call. She looked at the time. 10:12 PM?! How could it be after ten o'clock at night?! She left the school during her lunch hour over nine hours ago. She remembered coming inside the house and she was going into the bathroom and...then her phone rang. It couldn't be ten at night. She went to the window and looked out at the dark night sky with the street lights illuminating the streets. She walked out of her room and quietly went to her parent's room. They were in bed asleep. Turning away, she went back to her room, to her nightstand. She looked at the clutter on it, moving stuff out of the way, until she found it, an eggshell white card with the name, Mέyaιρα.</p><p>Five days ago, she was in a series of dark corridors with a sinister figure. The experience was frightening, although the woman did not harmed her. Now, this ominous place...this maze seemed to be calling her. There was no where else for her to go. No where that she wanted to be. She wanted to crawl into a hole and die. And now, the maze seemed to be just such a hole...as well as a sanctuary.</p><p>*****</p><p>The night air felt cool on her skin compared to the warmth earlier that day. As she walked down the dark streets, she tried to comprehend why she was going. Could Megaera help her? Chrissy couldn't see how. So, why was she going? It must be because there's nothing else for her to do...and there was something about Megaera. Like how she was unconscious for over nine hours. How she knew about her prayer. How she knew Chrissy's phone number with no record of the call. There was something. Call it hope or desperation or whatever...it was better than what she had originally planned.</p><p>“Hey there.”</p><p>Chrissy looked over to her left where she heard the voice. “What are you doing here all alone? You want to party?”</p><p>Chrissy stared at the disheveled man walking towards her. “No!”, she exclaimed and quickly walked away.</p><p>“Aww, come on now. Why'd you come if you ain't gonna party?”, he called after her.</p><p>Looking back at him to see if he was following her, she ran into something solid, causing her to stumble. Hands grabbed her arms, keeping her from falling. She turned around in surprise to see what she had run into and gasped at the horrid, grinning man who held her.</p><p>“Well...What have we got here, Frank?” Chrissy struggle as she tried to free herself from his grasp. “Myyy...you're a feisty one, ain'tcha?”, he began dragging her into the bushes near the sidewalk, “We don't want to hurt you. We just want to have a little fun.”</p><p>She opened her mouth to scream, but a hand from behind her clamped over her mouth, pressing hard against her. Both men dragged her into the thick bushes. Her struggling was in vain and her screams were stifled as her one glimmer of hope vanished before her eyes. The nightmare began anew, albeit not from Karen.</p><p>Suddenly, the man behind her released her mouth and arm, while the man in front of her stopped moving, a look of fear on his face as he stared up into the sky. Far above her, Chrissy heard loud screams and then silence. A large blurry form crashed down into the bushes beside her and then the man in front let go and began running wildly from her. As she watched in stunned amazement, a giant bird swooped down, picking the man up and carried him up into the sky. As her mouth dropped open in shock, the bird used it's arms (?!) to throw the man against the side of a three-story building. After smashing into the wall, the man's lifeless body bounced off and plummeted to the ground. For a brief instant, the giant bird was silhouette against the moon, it’s huge wings slowly flapping.</p><p>As she stared as this winged horror hovering in the sky, panic seized her and she fled back down the empty street. She looked back over her shoulder to see if the giant bird was coming at her, but she didn't see it. She collided into something that grabbed her. It was Megaera! As Megaera steadied her, Chrissy stared at her in fright.</p><p>“Megaera?!”, she whispered. She saw the grey skin and the black eyes. It was no illusion; her skin really was grey and her eyes really were black.</p><p>Breathing hard, her heart pounding as she stared at those empty eyes, Chrissy backed away, “Where did you come from?” Megaera didn't answer, but just looked at her, smiling. “W-who are you?!”, Chrissy stammered, then after surveying the empty street and parking lot around them, she asked, “What are you?!”</p><p>“<em>Someone who saved you</em>.”</p><p>Her heart pounding in her chest, she whispered, “That bird...What was it?!”</p><p>“<em>It was I</em>.”</p><p>“But how...”, Chrissy started, then the words died in her mouth as she grew horror-stricken. As Megaera stood before her, a pair of great, dark-grey wings unfolded behind her, looming in the darkness. Chrissy scrambled back in terror, her foot catching on the grass, causing her to fall. As Megaera slowly walked toward her, Chrissy continued scrambling back on her hands, crying out, “W-What the hell are you?”</p><p>Megaera stood still and crouched before Chrissy, “<em>Please don't be afraid. I'm not going to hurt you</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy stopped moving back, her eyes glued to the wings, then asked, “Are you human?”</p><p>Megaera replied, “<em>No.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy eyes grew even more afraid as her breathing became erratic. She looked over at the homeless man's battered body and choked, “Are you going to kill me?”</p><p>“<em>No</em>”, Megaera continued, “<em>Do you remember that I told you my name is Greek</em>?”</p><p>Chrissy nodded slightly.</p><p>Megaera paused, then said, “<em>I'm a Greek demi-god, a Fury</em> “</p><p>Chrissy blinked a few times, “A...?”</p><p>“<em>A Fury, an immortal being created three thousand years ago.</em>”</p><p>Her fear forgotten, Chrissy blinked a few more times, trying to come to grips with what she just heard, “You mean...a god,...like from mythology?”</p><p>Megaera replied, “<em>Yes</em>”</p><p>Chrissy replied, “But...mythology isn't real”</p><p>Megaera stood up, replying, “<em>I am real. I have heard your prayer and I can help you.”</em></p><p>Chrissy looked at her, then asked, “How...”, she paused.</p><p>Megaera slowly extended her hand, “<em>If you wish, I will take you home, but I would like to spend time with you.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy thought about what she was going to do earlier when she thought there was nothing or nobody for her. But now, here was someone...or something, that might be able to help her. Chrissy looked at the sincerity in Megaera's face, then slowly nodded and took her hand. Megaera pulled her up and asked, “<em>Would you rather go home?”</em></p><p>Chrissy shook her head, “Can you really help me?”</p><p>“<em>I can. Follow me.</em>” Chrissy followed her. As Megaera walked past the dead man’s body and as Chrissy approached, she looked at the battered and bloody corpse and halted, quickly looked away, wincing at the sight. Megaera turned around and saw her standing still, and walked over, tilting Chrissy’s chin up so Chrissy was looking at her.</p><p>“<em>I am a Fury. This is what I look like and</em>...”, she pointed to the dead man, “...<em>that is what I do. We punish the wicked...brutally. We do not show mercy nor do we make it painless.”</em></p><p>Chrissy looked at the man's mangled body, and began wondering how many people. She looked up at her and asked quietly, “How many have...you uh...?” , she paused then whispered, “...killed?” Megaera didn't answer. Chrissy regretted asking, “I'm sorry, I just wanted to know.”</p><p>Megaera remained silent for several more seconds, than spoke, “<em>Too many. There has been much wickedness in this world”</em>, Megaera looked down at Chrissy with a sad expression on her face, “<em>I don't want you to be frightened of me.”</em></p><p>Megaera took her hand and led her past the dead man. As they continued walking, Megaera suddenly spoke, “<em>Hundreds...</em>” Chrissy turned and stared at her wide-eyed. “<em>...of thousands.</em>” Chrissy stopped and gasped as her mind tried to wrap itself around this. Pulling her hand away, she stared straight ahead, blinking several times. Hundreds of thousands. Of people! She felt pale as her legs grew weak, staring at Megaera in fear.</p><p>“H-How can you do that? How can you kill so many?”, she whispered.</p><p>“<em>My actions save lives. I protect the innocent.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy looked back at the dead man, then looked at Megaera, “You're a monster!”</p><p>“<em>Should I stand by as the innocent are raped and murdered</em>?”</p><p>Chrissy says “No, but...”</p><p>“<em>You haven't seen man's inhumanity to his fellow man in the last 3000 years as I have. They are shown the same amount of mercy that they show their victims...I see it as removing the wicked so they can never harm anyone ever again.</em>”</p><p>“You don't have to kill people!”</p><p>“<em>Tell that to the millions of innocent people that I was unable to save from being raped, tortured and killed. Are they grateful that I didn't kill their attackers? Ask those whom I saved,...am I a monster? Or a protector? Good? Or evil?</em>”</p><p>Megaera walked over and looked down at her as she was contemplating this and asked quietly, “<em>A few minutes ago, would you have wanted me to let those two men rape you? Would you have wanted them to keep raping other young girls?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy didn't say anything. As she thought back to the men dragging her off to the bushes, she remembered the dread that went through her mind. She didn't want anyone to feel what she felt for those few seconds when the man grabbed her. She was lucky, but how many others are not rescued in time? “I'm sorry”, she whispered, feeling ashamed of her rash judgments, “I didn't know.”</p><p>Megaera smiled, “<em>It's okay. I know I seem like a monster.</em>”</p><p>After a minute, Chrissy thought of something and asked, “You said 'We punish the wicked'. Who's we?”</p><p>“<em>My two sisters.</em> <em>My name means the Jealous One. My sister, Alecto is always angry so I don't visit her often.”</em></p><p>Chrissy looked up at her, “And your other sister?”</p><p>“<em>Tisiphone. Of the three of us, she is the worst. She is vengeful destruction, the spirit of death and demise. She slays all: men, women, children.”</em></p><p>Chrissy looked at Megaera in shock, “She kills children?!”</p><p>Megaera looked at her, “<em>You've seen for yourself how evil children can be.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy looked down uncomfortably. She hesitated to ask the question that came to her mind, but she had to know. “Have you...killed...children?”</p><p><em>“Many times</em>”, causing Chrissy to gasp, “<em>But we only punish the wicked. The good do not know of our existence.”</em></p><p>They walked for a while and then Chrissy asked, “Why do you want to help me?”</p><p>Megaera didn't answer or even look at her, but kept walking silently. As Chrissy was wondering if she should repeat her question, Megaera spoke, “<em>For 3000 years, I have been alone; not caring for humans. That night, when I saw you...I became intrigued. I wanted you, but you were afraid of me. Today when I heard your prayer, I saw how you needed help, and so I answered.</em>” Megaera stopped walking and turned to Chrissy, “<em>I want to show you something, but I don't want to scare you. Will you trust me?”</em></p><p>Chrissy was nervous, but because it was obvious that Megaera meant her no harm, she nodded. Megaera came up to Chrissy and easily picked her up, with one arm under her shoulders and the other under her knees, “<em>Hold on tight to me...”</em> Chrissy wrapped her arms around her, “<em>...and close your eyes</em>.” Chrissy did and then she felt her stomach drop as Megaera jerk. She held on tight as she felt the wind blowing on her. Curious to see what was happening, she peeked out of one eye...then both of her eyes snapped opened as she saw that she was hundreds of feet in the air. She gasped and squirmed in Megaera's arms as panic rose within her.</p><p>Megaera looked at her, “<em>Do not worry. I won't drop you.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy squeezed her eyes tightly shut as she held on tight and tried to force herself to stop squirming and gasping for breath. Slowly, as she felt the cool breeze, her fear faded away and she slowly opened her eyes. The streets and buildings were layed out before her as if on a giant map. She watched the twin lights of cars gliding along the roads, far below her. Marveling at everything she saw, Chrissy watched as Megaera flew towards the skyscrapers downtown. Megaera headed for the tallest one, a thirty-story office building, hovered above it for a second before gently dropping on the roof. Megaera set Chrissy down.</p><p>Walking to the edge, she beheld the beauty of the city before her, remarking, “It's amazing.” She turned to Megaera, who was perched on top of an air conditioner, watching her, “Why did you bring me here?”</p><p>Megaera smiled and said, “<em>ţñ ĸaλλίơţŋ</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy's eyebrows raised slightly, “What did you say?”</p><p>Megaera hopped down and walked toward Chrissy, “<em>For the most beautiful</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, thinking about this, “Me?”</p><p>“<em>Yes.</em>”</p><p>The wind was stronger and colder up here. Chrissy huddled her arms across her chest as she shivered.</p><p>“<em>I could keep you warm.”</em></p><p>Chrissy nodded her head. Megaera came up and wrapped her arms and wings around her. Chrissy felt heat radiating from Megaera's body and wings, warming her quickly. Chrissy looked at the wings wrapped around her and gingerly touched them. They looked and felt like human skin, smooth, warm but the same grey color as the rest of Megaera's body. The way that her wings wrapped her, Chrissy felt as if she were shielded from everything that would hurt her, even Karen.</p><p>Karen! Chrissy stared out into the night. She could still see her mocking face before her. On the surface, she was a shy, uncertain young girl, but underneath...she was a monster, horrible and evil. A tear coursed down her cheek as she remembered being helpless in Karen’s power yesterday. And today at school, she was helpless and alone.</p><p>Chrissy looked at the arms and wings wrapped around her, keeping her warm. With her now was another monster; a brutal killer, and yet...was she a monster? The two homeless men who were going to rape her,...Saturday night when a man chased her across the parking lot, but disappeared,...and today after school, she was going to go in the bathroom to...but she fell asleep somehow.... Chrissy shuddered as more tears came to her eyes.</p><p>Chrissy slowly raised her head as she turned back to look up at her. Megaera smiled down at her as Chrissy smiled back, then turned to look back over the city. Megaera wasn't the monster that she appeared to be. She was a benevolent god who had her own way of helping people. She had saved her life three times. She wasn't alone. This monster kept her safe and even seemed to love her. She felt a strong wind blowing on her face, but she was shielded from it by Megaera’s wings. Holding onto Megaera's arms as they continued keeping her warm, she felt safe and content.</p><p>Several minutes later, Megaera asked, “<em>Would you like to come with me to the maze...or should I take you home?</em>”</p><p>Staring out into the night, Chrissy replied, “The maze.”</p><p>*****</p><p>Megaera landed gently in the parking lot of Midtown Spa. Holding Chrissy's hand, she led her to the door, opening it. Megaera ignored the clerk who watched them walked across the small lobby as she opened the adjacent door and walked through with Chrissy following. Chrissy was greeted by the techno music as she followed Megaera across to the stairs and down. As the light faded, Chrissy took Megaera's hand as she was led into the darkness.</p><p>Chrissy gripped Megaera's hand tightly. Though she saw no one, the darkness played tricks with her eyes, creating grotesque shapes. The first time that Megaera had carried her into the maze, Chrissy didn't notice much of it; all of her attention was on Megaera. Following Megaera down seemingly endless corridors and turns, Chrissy became hopelessly lost in being able to find her way out again. As before, the techno music slowly faded till there was only a dull booming noise of the bass and even that eventually died away. The black wooden walls illuminated by black lights were gradually replaced with rough hewn stone that seemed to give off a faint glow of their own. It was as if they had left Midtown Spa and were in some cave.</p><p>As Chrissy followed Megaera, she asked, “How can you help me?”</p><p>“<em>By punishing the offender.”</em></p><p>Chrissy gasped, “You're going to kill her?!”</p><p>“<em>Of course.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy stammered, “Y-You can't...”</p><p>“<em>Why not?</em>”</p><p>“B-Because you can't...she's a kid.”</p><p>“<em>I have killed children before. Are not her actions deserving of death?</em>”</p><p>“Well...yes, but...it still seems wrong to kill a kid, even one as evil as Karen”, Chrissy thought for a while then asked, “Could you just make her leave me alone...and delete the video she made of me?”</p><p>“<em>If that is your wish.</em>”</p><p>They kept walking. The darkness growing thicker, Chrissy press up against Megaera. Feeling this, Megaera turned and quickly scooped her up in her arms and held Chrissy against her, as they faced each other. Feeling safe and secure as Megaera smiled at her, Chrissy wrapped her arms and legs around her.</p><p>“<em>I won't let anyone hurt you</em>”, Megaera stroked her hair.</p><p>They looked into each other's eyes as the narrow corridor opened up to the large room with the high vaulted ceiling and the huge black bed in the center. Megaera stepped onto the bed and laid Chrissy down in the middle of it. Chrissy propped herself up on her arms as Megaera kneeled and pulled off her shoes, laying them aside, and then her socks. Megaera then unbuttoned Chrissy's jeans and slid them down her legs.</p><p>Chrissy watched wide-eyed as this inhuman creature gently and slowly undressed her, as if she were a great treasure to be handled reverently. As her shirt was pulled off, Megaera also pulled off her bra and panties so that she was nude. Megaera’s wings spread outward, six feet in both directions. Chrissy's breath hastened.</p><p>Megaera smiled at the young, naked girl before her, and slowly crawled over her. Hovering above her briefly, looking for any sign of fear or hesitation, Megaera slowly leaned down and kissed the beautiful girl who layed before her. Her fears of being rejected eased as she felt Chrissy's lips responding to hers and then Chrissy's arms lightly touching her sides. Stroking her hair as she gently kissed her, Megaera wrapped her arms around Chrissy, kissing her harder and more fervently as her lust consumed her. She lowered herself on top of Chrissy, her wings laying loosely on the bed. After a couple of minutes, Megaera rolled off onto her side with her leg still draped over Chrissy's thigh.</p><p>Chrissy felt the powerful muscles under Megaera's skin as her hands glided along her sides to her shoulders and down her arms. Feeling something stroking her pussy and gently penetrating it, she looked at Megaera’s hands in front of her eyes and realized that something else was in her pussy. Chrissy glanced down between their bodies to see a dark shadow flitting about between her legs.</p><p>Concerned, Chrissy whispered, “Megaera? What is that?”</p><p>Megaera grinned sheepishly, “<em>My tail.</em>”</p><p>“Your <em>tail</em>?!”, Chrissy gasped, “You have a tail?!”</p><p>Megaera smiled and raised up on her knees, then a long narrow tail appeared at Megaera's side. Chrissy stared at it wide-eyed, “Holy shit!!...You do have a tail!”</p><p>Megaera said, “<em>I hope you're not disappointed</em>.”</p><p>“No...it's just really weird...I mean different...”, realizing how rude that sounded, “I'm sorry. It's just that I'm not used to these...extra things.”</p><p>“<em>I can change to my human form.</em>”</p><p>“No, no...I don't want you to change. I want you to stay like this.”</p><p>Megaera smiled and laid beside her, stroking her hair, “<em>I've never been with a human before. I feel...something I've never felt. Some kind of longing. A desire. You humans call it love...or lust. I don't know which.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy ran her fingers through Megaera's black, feathery hair, “I think it's both. At least in me, it is.” Her hands went to Megaera's breasts, then she raised up to press her lips to the dark nipple.</p><p>Megaera placed her hand on the back of Chrissy's head, holding her in place, luxuriating in the foreign sensations that coursed through her body. The sensations grew in her, to the point that they became too much, causing her to moan. She looked at Chrissy's small breast and touched it gently, comparing Chrissy's white flesh with it's pink nipple to her grey skin. She pressed on the nipple, squeezing it. The small breasts, the smooth, unblemished skin, the small closed lips of her pussy. The girl before her was beautiful, but in her 3000 years, she had seen thousands of young beautiful girls before so it confused her why this one stood out. 'Why is this one different?', she asked herself. She grazed her fingers lightly along the smooth skin, causing Chrissy to squirm and giggle. Her giggling! It was sweeter than mead.</p><p>She pulled Chrissy's mouth from her breast and kissed her again. Laying against Chrissy, she felt a tingling in her pussy. Instinctively, she draped her leg across Chrissy's thigh and pressed herself against it, bringing some relief, but not enough. She pressed harder and scraped it against her leg. 'Aaahh...This feels so good.'</p><p>As her hunger burned within her, she began moving faster and harder, till she was frantically humping Chrissy's leg. Suddenly she pulled away fearfully, raising herself up. With her strength, she could easily break Chrissy's leg. 'Slowly...Gently...', she told herself, 'You don't want to hurt her.' Spreading Chrissy's legs, she straddled one of her legs, slowly pressing her pussy against Chrissy's, reminding herself not to press too hard. Rubbing gently against Chrissy’s, she smiled at Chrissy’s reaction, thoroughly enjoying this little girl. ‘My own petite nymph!’, Megaera told herself as she felt the sensations grow stronger as she gyrated her pussy against Chrissy’s. Her breathing coming fast and shallow as her tail twitched like mad and her pussy burned with an intensity. Seeing Chrissy's eyes as big as saucers, Megaera raised both of Chrissy’s legs up and pounded her pussy against Chrissy’s as she kept reminding herself to be
            gentle with this frail human. The young girl's expressions on her face as she surrendered to her orgasm, pushed Megaera over the edge as jolts of pleasure traveled throughout her body.</p><p>“Γαĭα À∏òλωv ∑ελŋvŋ! (By Gaea, Apollo and Selene! {or “By the Earth, sun and moon!”})” Chrissy’s breathing became erratic as her legs instinctively wrapped around Megaera's waist, holding Megaera to her. Whimpering through her orgasm, Chrissy scrunched up her face as she wrapped her arms around this god.</p><p>Seeing this, Megaera felt something explode deep inside her, then pushing throughout her body, causing her to suddenly feel very warm. She let out a cacophonic cry, “AAAAAGGGHHHHH...”, as this almost painful feeling coursed throughout her body. She marveled at the feeling, 'No wonder Zeus is always copulating with those nymphs!' She open her eyes to see Chrissy looking at her, fearful and quiet.</p><p>“<em>I did not mean to frighten you.</em>”</p><p>Taking Chrissy's head in her hands, she stroked her hair lovingly. Chrissy returned her smile, gazing at her with bliss, then she jerked slightly, her smile disappearing as her eyes and mouth slowly opened.</p><p>“<em>I'm not hurting you, am I?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy shook her head slowly, as her trembling breath slowly came out. Her eyes staring blankly at the ceiling, her hands clutched the sheet as Megaera's tail plunged deep inside her pussy, writhing and twisting, causing Chrissy's breath to come in gasps. Megaera cradled Chrissy to her, nuzzling her cheek, “<em>You are so beautiful</em>.” And indeed, she was. The girl's natural beauty already had captured Megaera's heart and now as she was giving Chrissy the same heavenly feelings that she had experienced moments ago, she understood the emotion that humans referred to as love. Yes, this was love. She wanted to make this girl happy, to comfort and care for her. She knew the price, but she didn't care. She had been alone too long and now that she had experienced this exquisite girl, she didn't want to be alone anymore.</p><p>Chrissy's arms and legs wrapped around Megaera, desperately trying to keep them together as her orgasm burned within her, then bursting forth causing her to scream, “AAAAIIIIIIII....” Megaera's tail continued to writhe within her like a snake. Chrissy's face winced from the agony of pleasure, causing her to whimper until a second and then a third orgasm hit her. She cried out again and then Megaera finally was merciful and pulled out her tail, causing Chrissy to tremble from her oversensitivity. She layed limply, her eyes closed, her breathing slow and deep. She was exhausted and weak. Megaera pulled the black silk sheet over both of them and then pulled Chrissy against her as her wing draped over and enveloped her. Megaera watched her as she slept, lightly stroking her hair and cheek. She had never understood the concept of love and lust before, but now she did. She now knew why humans married and had sex. Megaera smiled sadly at her, thinking of what she lost
            . <em>'But this is what I want'</em>, she thought, <em>'The day after tomorrow, I will tell Tisiphone what I have done.'</em></p><p>*****</p><p>Several minutes later, Chrissy opened her eyes, seeing Megaera laying quietly with her eyes closed and feeling Megaera's arm at the small of her back, holding her. Rolling partly onto her back, she looked at the great wing wrapped around her and then up at the expanse high above them. The pale pinpoint lights did look like stars against the night sky. She looked at them dreamily, still feeling the peaceful pleasure from her orgasms. 'The change is amazing. From the way I felt at lunch earlier...to how I feel now...is simply amazing.' She ran her finger over Megaera's great wing, still in disbelief that the Greek gods were real. She felt so safe and secure as if nothing could touch her in this protective cocoon. Breathing a deep sigh of utter contentment, she looked at the dark form laying against her, thinking, 'So, this is what it's like to have sex with a god.' She then turned over and nuzzled into Megaera. 'And this is what it's like to be loved by a god', she thought j
            ust before she fell asleep.</p><p>*****</p><p>Chrissy felt something on her lips. Her eyes opened slowly, then closed. She was so tired.</p><p>“<em>Chrissy</em>...”</p><p>“Huh...”, she mumbled sleepily.</p><p>“<em>Chrissy...”</em></p><p>Something tickled her breast. “What is it?”, she mumbled sleepily.</p><p>“<em>I need to take you home</em>.”</p><p>“Can you take me back in the morning?”, she turned over on her back, but her eyes were still closed.</p><p>“<em>It is morning.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy's eyes popped open, “What?! I slept here the whole night?!” She sat up suddenly, the sheet falling away, exposing her breasts to the cool air. She looked back and forth over the bed for her clothes. Spotting them, she crawled over, digging through them for her underwear.</p><p>Leering at Chrissy's bare ass as she was bent over and smiling at her endearing cuteness, Megaera once again felt the strange desire that caused her to become attracted to this human in the first place. Recalling Zeus' decree once again, she felt only a small twinge of regret which was quickly forgotten.</p><p>Chrissy scrambled to put her clothes on, her thoughts blurting out in a single breath, “How am I going to get home?! What are my parents going to think?! Oh GOD! I can’t go to school!”</p><p>She felt Megaera's hand turn her cheek toward her, “<em>Do not worry. I will take care of you.</em>” Chrissy nodded as she quickly grabbed her shoes and crawled to the edge of the bed to put them on. Megaera stood up and walked to the edge, hopping off.</p><p>Seeing Megaera's naked body, Chrissy asked, “Don't you need to get dressed or...change?...”</p><p>“<em>No.</em>” With her shoes on, Chrissy started for the entryway, but Megaera stopped her. “<em>Here. I'll carry you.</em>” Megaera picked Chrissy up in her arms and instead of going through the entryway into the maze, Megaera told Chrissy, “<em>Hold tight</em>.” Chrissy did and as her eyes widened, Megaera leaped into the air, flapping her great wings. They swiftly rose up and as Chrissy braced herself to crash against the ceiling, they were suddenly outside, far above the roof of Midtown Spa. Chrissy watched in wonder as trees, buildings and streets swiftly passed by. Then less than half a minute later, they were slowly descending down to her house below, landing in the shadows beside her bedroom window.</p><p>Megaera set Chrissy down. Chrissy gazed at Megaera's nakedness, then out to the street, expecting a neighbor to pass by and see her. Chrissy asked, “When will I see you again?”</p><p>“<em>Sooner than you think.</em>” She bent down and kissed Chrissy gently, “<em>Go get ready for school.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy gasped and looked at Megaera apprehensively, “I've been gone all night! My parents have probably called the police! What am I going to do?!”</p><p>“<em>Nothing. I'll take care of you.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy's eyes widened, “What are <em>you</em> going to do?!”</p><p>“<em>You'll see. Go get ready.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy raised her window and climbed in. She quickly shed her clothes and took a shower. Afterwards, she looked for her backpack, but couldn't find it. Then she remembered, it was in her locker at school. She had left it behind, <em>with her purse!</em>, when she fled yesterday. She came out of her room. Her mom was in the kitchen, cooking breakfast, “Oh, hi Honey. Did you enjoy the movie last night?”</p><p>Chrissy's eyebrows raised, “What movie?”</p><p>“The movie that you and your friends saw. You called me about it when school let out yesterday.”</p><p>Chrissy stared at her mom blankly. In her head, she heard Megaera's voice from an hour ago, “<em>I'll take care of you.</em>”</p><p>“Oh, it was okay”, she replied, not knowing what else to say, “I'm going to school now. I'll be back later.”</p><p>“Are you doing anything after school?”, her mom asked.</p><p>“Hopefully”, she replied.</p><p>She went out the front door, closing it behind her. As she walked towards the street, she wondered when or if she would see Megaera. Turning onto the sidewalk, there was a girl who looked to be 17 or 18 years old, standing on the sidewalk, seemingly waiting for her. The girl wore black leather pants, a black bustier and tall black boots. Chrissy approached warily, wondering why this girl appeared to be waiting for her.</p><p>“<em>Hello Chrissy.</em>”</p><p>“Megaera?!”</p><p>“<em>Yes.</em>”</p><p>“What are you doing?”</p><p>“<em>I'm going with you. To protect and comfort you.</em>” Megaera turned and walked with her down the sidewalk.</p><p>Chrissy stared at her, uncertain if that was really good or really bad, “How...W-what are you going to do?”</p><p>“<em>Deliver you.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy walked with her asking hesitantly, “How?”</p><p>Megaera held up her hand, looking at it, “<em>I can be very convincing...</em>”, as her eyes turn black, and claws pushed out from her fingertips, “...<em>after all, I am the Jealous One</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy became alarmed and pleaded, “But, you said you wouldn't kill her!”</p><p>“<em>And I won't.</em>”</p><p>“Then what are you going to do?”</p><p>Megaera turned to her and smiled, “<em>I will put the fear of god in her.</em>”</p><p>As they walked, Megaera’s eyes changed back and her claws retracted. For a long time, she was silent, and didn’t look at Chrissy. Then she said, “<em>I want you to know... I enjoyed being with you last night...and I don't have any regrets.</em>” Chrissy looked at her confusedly, not understanding what she was talking about.</p><p>“I don’t have any regrets either. You made me feel...safe and warm”, Chrissy responded.</p><p>As they approached the school, Chrissy began feeling apprehensive. Yesterday was the worst day of her life. She deserved it for how she treated the other kids, and she had paid that price and then some. But she knew Karen wanted more...much more. She didn't know what to do. If it wasn't for Megaera, she never would have come. She wanted to take Megaera's hand, but it was going to be bad enough without the kids taunting her for being a lesbian too. She followed Megaera as she went through the main doors and then into the office. Chrissy stood back, watching Megaera, completely donned in black, as she leaned over the counter and stared at the receptionist.</p><p>“May I help you?”, the receptionist greeted her. Megaera didn't answer, but continued to stare at her. “May I help...you...”, she repeated, staring at Megaera with a blank look on her face.</p><p>They continued staring at each other, then Megaera said, “<em>I am Erinyes, a new student here. Assign me the same class schedule as Chrissy Hinds.</em>” The receptionist typed on the computer for a couple of minutes, a paper printed, which she handed to Erinyes, then she said, “Welcome to McCallum High, Erinyes.” Erinyes walked away, taking Chrissy's hand as she walked out the door.</p><p>Wide-eyed, Chrissy asked her, “What did you do?”</p><p>“<em>I told her to enroll me as a new student and give me the same class schedule as you.</em>”</p><p>“But how did you make her do that?”</p><p>“<em>The weak-minded are easily influenced.</em>”</p><p>“You hypnotized her?”</p><p>“<em>In a way.</em>”</p><p>“What did you say your name was?”</p><p>“<em>Erinyes. It's another name for Fury. It's not as foreign to humans as Megaera can be.</em>”</p><p>“Erinyes”, Chrissy repeated to herself, “I like it. Which one do you prefer?”</p><p>“<em>In this form, Erinyes. As a fury, Megaera.</em>”</p><p>As Chrissy walked meekly to her locker with her head down, avoiding the stares of everyone around her, Erinyes strutted confidently as if daring any of these feeble humans to cross her path. Chrissy’s locker was in the hall beside the gym. Chrissy noticed everyone staring at her, whispering, laughing and pointing. But with Erinyes there, she had the strength to keep going. She looked behind her to see several students following and laughing. Clenching her teeth in embarrassment, she kept walking till she got to the hallway that her locker was in and saw Karen waiting beside her locker. Chrissy froze, her eyes and mouth opened in shock. Yesterday seemed so far away that seeing Karen again jolted her. Erinyes looked in the direction that Chrissy was looking. Erinyes' face slowly became enraged. Telling Chrissy, “<em>Wait here</em>”, she began walking over just as Karen turned, saw Chrissy, and smiled cruelly.</p><p>Karen began walking over to Chrissy, “Well, my little piggy has returned to....” Just then, Erinyes grabbed her by the throat and dragged her kicking and reeling, as she vainly tried to pull Erinyes' hand off, into the gym as Chrissy and a few other students stared in shock. In the gym, which was empty, Erinyes slammed her into the wall, stunning her. Karen tried to scream, but all that came out was a garbled gasping, her hands still frantically trying to pull Erinyes' hand off.</p><p>As Karen stared wide-eyed at this strange girl holding her against the wall, the girl started changing before her eyes. Her eyes and skin became darker, faint, wispy tendrils of smoke began rising from her skin and to her horror, a great pair of grey wings slowly unfolded. Karen screamed in terror, but was stifled by the clawed hand grasping her throat. Then the winged horror flew up, carrying her up into the scaffolding of the basketball basket. Setting her in a nook twenty feet above the floor, Megaera kept her hand around Karen's throat, thinking of how this evil girl had hurt the one she loved.</p><p>The monster brought it's face to within inches of Karen's, growling in an unearthly voice, “<em>I want to kill you so bad...”, </em>it lifted its other hand up to slowly scrape its claw down across her face, “<em>...to gouge out your eyes...rip off your arms and legs...to hear you scream....but I promised.”</em></p><p>“<em>What...are...you</em>?”, Karen choked out.</p><p>Megaera roared at her, <em>“I AM CHRISSY'S LORD AND MASTER!! YOU ARE NOT!!</em> <em>DO YOU WISH TO LIVE</em>?”, Karen nodded frantically, tears running down her face, “<em>THEN DO NOT EVER APPROACH CHRISSY AGAIN OR I PROMISE YOU THAT YOUR PARENTS WILL WEEP WHEN THEY SEE WHAT I HAVE DONE TO YOU AND HOW YOU HAVE SUFFERED</em>!!”</p><p>Megaera's eyes stared at Karen intensely, holding Karen's frightened gaze. Tilting her head at her, Megaera continued to stare. Karen slowly stopped squirming as her eyes glazed over. “<em>Pull out your phone...</em>” Karen did. “<em>Now delete the video of Chrissy from your phone”,</em> Karen pressed on the screen a few times, “<em>now delete it from your cloud storage account.</em>” Karen pressed on the screen several times, then stopped.</p><p>Megaera took the phone from her and crushed it in her hand, dropping the shattered pieces on the floor. Grasping the collar of the dress that Karen was wearing, Megaera ripped the dress from her body, dropping it on the floor, then she ripped off her bra and panties, then dropped twenty feet to the ground, morphing back to Erinyes as she fell. Erinyes looked back up at Karen sitting naked in a stupor, twenty feet above the floor. Then she picked up Karen's torn clothes and carried them out of the gym.</p><p>Chrissy ran up to her, asking in a worried voice, “What did you do?!”</p><p>“<em>See for yourself</em>”, Erinyes answered as she dropped Karen's clothing in the trash can in the hall.</p><p>Chrissy opened the door and walked in, looking all around, “I don't see her.”</p><p>Erinyes came up behind her and pointed up.</p><p>Chrissy's eyes traveled up till she saw Karen, sitting naked and still, in the scaffolding, just below the ceiling. She gasped, “Is she dead?!”</p><p>“<em>No. Just mesmerized.</em>”</p><p>“And the video...”</p><p>“<em>Gone.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy stood still, unable to move or react, then as she felt relief wash over her, her eyes began welling up with tears. The nightmare had ended. Tears rolled down her face. She couldn't help it. The fact that she was free overwhelmed her so that she couldn't control her feelings.</p><p>Erinyes watched Chrissy as she wiped away the tears rolling down her face and asked, “<em>Why do you cry? Are you not happy</em>?”</p><p>Chrissy sniffled, “I've never been happier in my life. That's why I'm crying.”</p><p>Erinyes, though still confused as to why Chrissy cried, could tell that Chrissy was happy, and that made her happy. This is what she wanted, for Chrissy to be happy. Before, she would have considered that a weakness, a human frailty that was above her. But now, this frailty was one that she wanted too. <em>'Such is love'</em>, she reasoned.</p><p>Chrissy dried her tears, took one last look at Karen trapped with no way to escape her fate, and turned toward Erinyes, “I can’t thank you enough...”</p><p>“<em>And you’ll never need to</em>”, Erinyes replied.</p><p>*****</p><p>After leaving her locker to go to her first class, Chrissy walked with her head down, still not wanting to look at anyone, the memory of yesterday still fresh in her mind. The jeers and comments that she had been dreading began immediately, “Hey pig-girl, does your breath still smell like shit?!” However, she quickly looked up as the jeers quickly turned to cries of pain as she heard a loud crash.</p><p>Gasping in surprise, she saw an enraged Erinyes smashing one guy's face into the lockers, breaking his nose, throwing him across the hall and then picking up the second guy over her head to heave him through the large front window of the library. Chrissy finally found her voice...</p><p>“ERINYES!!”, Erinyes turned to see Chrissy staring wide-eyed at her, “Don't!...”</p><p>“<em>As you wish</em>”, Erinyes replied, dropping him on the floor. Glaring at the two guys laying on the ground, Erinyes went back to Chrissy, telling her, “<em>I was not going to kill them, just...</em>”</p><p>“Please don't kill anyone, I-I just don't....”</p><p>“<em>I won't...but I also won't stand idly by while they mock you.</em>”</p><p>They continued walking. Every now and then, somebody would make a rude comment to Chrissy and would instantly regret it as Erinyes' anger lashed out. The bloody faces began sending a message to the rest of the school. Say anything about Chrissy and swift, brutal retribution soon followed. Chrissy noticed a change in the hallway. All eyes were on her and Erinyes. Some staring in shock, others in fear. In five minutes, Chrissy had gone from being the most derided to the most feared.</p><p>The climax came as Chrissy was walking towards the gym for PE and she saw her former comrades, Sandy and Kelly walking toward her. Chrissy looked at them, curious as to what they would say, but as they approached, they quickly averted their eyes. The biggest bullies in the school! Averting their eyes as she approached! 'Such is the power of a god', Chrissy thought to herself, as she looked at Erinyes, walking confidently beside her.</p><p>Word had already swept throughout the school about Karen being found completely naked in the gym and how the fire department had to be called to get her down. She was bawling like a baby, babbling about some monster. The police were called to investigate and they quickly decided Karen needed more help then they were able to give.</p><p>During PE class, as Chrissy played basketball, Erinyes contented herself to watching her. Actually, more than watching, Erinyes was leering at the short shorts and the T-shirt that Chrissy wore as she danced around on the court. Erinyes did not have gym clothes and wasn't about to demean herself playing such a ridiculous game anyway.</p><p>The PE teacher, Coach Sanderson noticed the new girl standing on the side instead of being out on the court, “Hey, you...” Erinyes slowly turned her head in disbelief that a mere human would speak to her so. “Yes, you...”, the teacher pointed to the court, “Get out there!”</p><p>Erinyes growled in derision, “<em>Ởoũλoς</em>. (Slave).”</p><p>Coach Sanderson stared at Erinyes. She didn't understand the strange word that came from this new girl, but she did understand that her students weren't supposed to be standing around instead of playing basketball. “Move!”, she yelled.</p><p>Erinyes turned to her, scowling, “Oΰтįς єµoì ỳ Mέyaιρα<em>. (Know that I am Megaera</em>)”, Erinyes began walking towards her, her fists clenched and her voice raising, “<em>Γљящ ổդљ ẳҹйдЮЂ ђыє чЉөắử т₣∆ξζ ΣΛ λμεǽ ЊŦœąөդ Эư ъщҽйşλ ļĸŋљєŧĕ чтẞқЭ ξş! (You are nothing but a speck that is here today and gone tomorrow. You will learn your place or I will put you in your place</em>!)</p><p>“Hey!”, the coach yelled, “Don't you give me any lip of whatever the hell you're saying!...”</p><p>At that moment, Chrissy glanced at Erinyes to see what she was doing. Her face tensed up as she saw Erinyes walking towards the coach, in an obviously threatening manner. “Oh shit”, Chrissy muttered, then sprinted towards Erinyes standing in front of her so that Erinyes stopped and looked at her.</p><p>“Hey missy...”, Coach Sanderson walked up, “if you don't get your butt out on that court and play some ball, I'm gonna...</p><p>Glancing over Chrissy's shoulder to the coach, Erinyes sneered, “<em>ЊЋщự ђѓє ǽξλ қлоά</em> (<em>Then you have chosen your fate)...”</em></p><p>“Erinyes, please...”, Chrissy beseeched her quietly, “I don't want you hurting anyone. Can you come over here?...Please?...For me?”</p><p>Erinyes glared at the coach and then looked back to Chrissy, smiling, “<em>For you</em>”, as she let Chrissy take her hand and lead her out on the court. When the coach resumed the game, Erinyes stood still, watching Chrissy while everyone else played around her. Whenever she was given the ball, she looked at it questioningly. The rules and logic of the game were a mystery to her. Coach Sanderson finally gave up on her and pulled her back to the sidelines.</p><p>Several minutes later, Coach Sanderson blew her whistle signaling class was over and for the girls to go to the locker room to change. Chrissy walked to the locker room with Erinyes following closely behind.</p><p>As Chrissy took off her clothes for a shower, Erinyes watched her and continued to wonder about these feelings that she had for this human. Over the centuries, she had saved and killed so many, but she never felt anything for them. They were beneath her. Their presence was tolerated, nothing more...until now. She didn't understand these feelings that she had, only that she cared for Chrissy. She wanted her to be happy, comfortable, protected annnd...as Erinyes followed her to the shower and watched her step into the misty spray...she wanted to FUCK her, hard and viciously till they were both quivering puddles of lust...but that would kill her. These humans were so fragile; it didn't take much force to rip off an arm or snap a neck. Last night, she had to restrain herself so she wouldn't break Chrissy's thigh while she was humping against it.</p><p>Two of the younger, smaller girls who were in the shower, seeing Erinyes still clothed and watching Chrissy, left nervously. They had heard about this new girl and didn't want to be around her.</p><p>“What are you looking at, lezzie?!”, a senior, who obviously was unaware of her infamy, yelled. Enraged, Erinyes marched over, grabbed her hair, pulled her head back to smash her face against the wall...suddenly, she saw Chrissy in front of her, “NO!”</p><p>“<em>I am a god!</em>”, Erinyes exclaimed to Chrissy, “<em>I am to be feared and respected!</em>” Turning the girl's face to look in her frightened eyes, she growled, “∆єĩµoς ĸαì Φóβoς, ĸaĸóv yuvń! αδưvατẃ δελεáζω με! (I am horror and fear, wicked girl! Do not tempt me!)”, then threw her on the floor. Landing on her back and striking her head on the hard floor, stunning her, the senior cowered on the floor, holding her head as Chrissy stared first at her, then at Erinyes in shock.</p><p>For an instant, Chrissy saw herself throwing a dreg on the floor because she thought herself a god, to be feared and respected. 'Is Erinyes like I used to be, a bully, pushing people around because she's mean?', she thought.</p><p>Erinyes spoke, “<em>No. The innocent have nothing to fear from me</em>”, as Chrissy looked at her in surprise, “<em>It is only the wicked who must fear me.</em>” Glaring at the senior still cowering on the floor, “<em>And she is wicked</em>.”</p><p>*****</p><p>After lunch, Chrissy went to the library to try to complete the work she didn’t finish yesterday. As she wrote in her notebook, Erinyes began stroking her leg. Chrissy quickly moved her hand off, “Don’t! Someone will see!”</p><p>“<em>Why should I care? I want to fuck.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy’s eyes widened at her boldness, whispering, “Well, we can’t.”</p><p>“<em>Why not?</em>”</p><p>“Why not?!”, Chrissy asked incredulously, “Because I don’t want to be seen!”</p><p>“<em>Then tonight, in your room.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy mulled this over and liked it, except...”My parents won’t let you spend the night. Besides they’ll hear us.”</p><p>“<em>Let me tell them</em>”, Erinyes said.</p><p>*****</p><p>As the day passed, no one ridiculed her anymore, but instead feared her...or rather feared the guardian angel who walked with her. When school had ended and they were walking home, Chrissy remarked all of her feelings of the day: her dread at first, the relief of being free from Karen, the ridicule ending. Erinyes asked, “<em>Are you pleased?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy looked at her, “So much. You've done more than I ever thought possible. I can never thank you enough...”</p><p>Erinyes took her hand, “<em>Can I spend the night with you in your room?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, “Yes, if you can convince my parents.”</p><p>“<em>Than you have thanked me.</em>”</p><p>“No, I haven't”, Chrissy said sadly, “I will never be able to thank you enough. I-I owe you everything...my life...”</p><p>“<em>You owe me nothing.</em>”</p><p>“No...I do”, Chrissy insisted.</p><p>*****</p><p>Chrissy unlocked her door, telling Erinyes, “Well, here goes.” Walking in, she saw her dad watching TV, “Dad?”</p><p>“Hey Chrissy...Who's this?”, he said, staring at Erinyes.</p><p>“This is Erinyes. She's a new student who I met a few days ago and I was wondering if she could...uh...Dad?...” Chrissy stared at the glazed look in her dad's eyes, waving her hand in front of his face, “Dad?...” Then she asked Erinyes, “Did you hypnotize him?”</p><p>Erinyes smiled at her and turning back to him, said, “<em>I will be spending the night and fucking your daughter repeatedly in her bed.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy's mouth dropped open as she gasped at Erinyes then quickly turned to her dad. He blinked several times and said monotonously, “Okay honey, you two have fun.”</p><p>Chrissy turned back to Erinyes, “Does he know what you just said?”</p><p>“<em>He knows that I will be staying here.</em>”</p><p>“Wow...I can't believe that”, Chrissy said in disbelief, “How long will he stay like that?”</p><p>“<em>A few minutes</em>”</p><p>Chrissy went to her room with Erinyes following. Throwing her backpack on the floor, she asked, “Does he really think you're going to be fucking me?”</p><p>Erinyes smiled, “<em>No.</em>”</p><p>“Do <em>you</em> think you're going to be fucking me?”</p><p>Erinyes smiled even more, “<em>Yes.</em>”</p><p>“You're not going to hypnotize me, are you?”</p><p>Erinyes was taken aback, “<em>I would never do that to you.</em>” Then she looked around at everything in her room.</p><p>“What do you think?”, Chrissy asked excitedly.</p><p>Erinyes smiled at her happiness, “<em>I love it</em>”, referring to Chrissy's happiness instead of her room. “<em>Would you like to see my house</em>?”</p><p>“You have a house?”, Chrissy asked surprised.</p><p>“<em>Did you think I lived in that tomb under Midtown Spa?</em>”</p><p>“Yes”, Chrissy told her matter-of-factly.</p><p>“<em>I enjoy sleeping there, but I do have a house on the west end of town.</em>”</p><p>“I want to see it! But how can you fly there without anyone seeing you?”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>“<em>We'll get a ride there.</em>” She pulled a small, thin phone seemingly from nowhere and spoke something Greek into it, then put it away. “<em>It will be here shortly.</em>”</p><p>Eager to see her house, Chrissy quickly went outside, telling her dad that she was going to her friend's house for a while. Her dad mumbled, “Okay”, obviously still mesmerized.</p><p>A few minutes later, the Rolls Royce Phantom 1925 quietly drove up and a chauffer stepped out to open the door for them. Erinyes and Chrissy stepped inside and Chrissy once again marveled at the interior. The elegant car glided down the street silently as Chrissy sank back into the plush cushion seat, and leaned against Erinyes who put her arm around her.</p><p>Several minutes later, they pulled up before an elegant manor. The chauffer stepped out and opened the door for them and as she stepped out, she looked in wonder at it. Set back a quarter mile from the street, it was huge and...divine, a place fit for a god.</p><p>Erinyes took her hand, leading her inside. As Chrissy stepped over the threshold, she was speechless. She had never seen such wonders; statues, tapestries, paintings, swords, armor, intricate wooden carvings, and everywhere...the glint of gold.</p><p>“This is all <em>yours</em>?!”, Chrissy asked in incredulously.</p><p>“<em>Yes.</em>”</p><p>“How did you get all this stuff?”</p><p>“<em>Its amazing what you can do with a few thousand years and the powers of a god</em>”, Erinyes replied.</p><p>Chrissy walked around, admiring everything. Seeing a room off to the side, she went in. Spying a large chest against the wall, she opened it. Inside was a jumble of various objects: a dagger, a helmet, a small box with gears inside and other things. She picked up a rope with a large, jaggedly cut knot tied at one end. It looked out of place with the other objects in the chest.</p><p>“What's this dirty rope?”, Chrissy was looking at</p><p>“<em>Oh, that's the Gordian Knot.</em>”</p><p>“Why would you keep a dirty rope in here with all these beautiful things?”</p><p>“<em>Because of what it is. Everything here is historical and priceless.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy spied an old burlap bag underneath the helmet and picked it up. It was heavy and tied at the top with a rope. Holding it up to Erinyes, she asked, “Even this?”</p><p>“<em>Especially that! Please don't open it</em>.”</p><p>“Why not? Is there gold inside?”, she asked eagerly.</p><p>“<em>It's </em>Εύρμάλŋ. <em>The head of Euryale.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy stared at the bag, wide-eyed, “You mean there's someone's head in here?!”, quickly dropping it.</p><p>“<em>Not someone's...something's.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy looked at it with disgust, “Why would you have somebody's head?!'</p><p>“<em>Because it's Euryale.</em> “</p><p>Chrissy looked over at Erinyes confusedly, as she walked over and kneeled beside Chrissy, “<em>The Gorgon.</em>”</p><p>As Chrissy looked at the bag, she noticed the bag slightly moving as if there were several small animals running around inside. Chrissy fell back in horror, “W-wha...”</p><p>Erinyes reached out to Chrissy, “<em>She can't harm you.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy was shocked, “You mean she's still alive?!”</p><p>“<em>She's immortal.</em>”</p><p>“Why would you want something like that?!”</p><p>“<em>Euryale was a particularly heinous creature that needed to be purged from the earth. She could not be allowed to roam free any longer. The same was done with her sister, Medusa. Perhaps you've heard of her.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy quickly got up and went to the other side of the room, trying to distance herself from the bag. Then, she saw some clothes hanging in a wardrobe and began looking at them. They were all black and gothic. Chrissy pulled out several, holding them against her to see what they would look like on her. She liked a black leather bodice and pants among them.</p><p>“<em>Do you like those?</em>”</p><p>“Yea, I wish I had something like this.”</p><p>“<em>Try it on.</em>”</p><p>“What? Really?”, she said excitedly.</p><p>“<em>Yes, I would like to see you in it.</em>”</p><p>“Right now?”, Chrissy asked, looking at the open door.</p><p>“<em>Don't worry. No one will come.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy kicked off her shoes, then shimmied out of her pants, pulled her shirt off and unclasped her bra, before slipping on the black lace bodice, tying it as best she could. When she looked in the mirror, she said, “Wow, I look intimidating as hell.” She tried on the other outfits. They fit her well and she liked how they looked. When she tried to put them back, Erinyes stopped her, “<em>I want you to keep them.</em>”</p><p>“I can’t...”</p><p>“<em>I want you to. Besides, I like how you look in them.</em>”</p><p>Erinyes walked to her, wrapping her arms around and holding her for a while before Chrissy pulled back, “I owe you...”</p><p>“<em>No, you don't.</em>”</p><p>“Yes, I do. I owe you my life. I want something showing that I'm yours, you know...like a wedding ring, except I don't want a ring. They're so cliché. I want something that symbolizes how I feel.”</p><p>“<em>What do you want?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy looked at her new dress in the mirror, “I don’t know, something to go with this...”, she looked at her bare neck, “like something for my neck.”</p><p>“<em>A necklace?</em>”</p><p>“No. I don’t want anything beautiful. I’ve worn beautiful clothes all my life, and used them to make others look bad. I want something different, something plain and...something that shows how I feel. How I'm yours.” She began looking in the wardrobe looking at various jewelry, “No...no...no...what's this?” She pulled out a heavy black metal ring about six inches in diameter.</p><p>“<em>That belonged to Σ∏àρταĸoς Sρàrtakos.</em>”</p><p>“Who was that?”</p><p>“<em>A slave. He was a gladiator who escaped from slavery and led an uprising among his fellow slaves against their Roman captors over 2000 years ago</em>.”</p><p>“A slave...like me”, she said quietly. She looked at Megaera, “So, what is it?”</p><p>“<em>It’s the iron collar that he was shackled to the wall with.”</em></p><p>“He escaped...”, Chrissy said to herself as she felt the heavy weight of the metal collar in her hands, thinking for a while before asking, “Can I have this?”</p><p>“<em>Everything I have is yours, but why would you want that?</em>”</p><p>“Because it symbolizes me perfectly. You helped me escape from slavery. This guy escaped from slavery and he became a free man.”</p><p>“<em>Actually,...he was killed two years later and 6000 of his fellow soldiers were crucified along the Appian Way as a warning to others.”</em></p><p>“Ohhh....”, she muttered disappointedly, “Well, I still want it. It's a good symbol. Can you put it on for me?”</p><p>Erinyes opened it and then closed it around her neck, locking it with a key. Chrissy felt the cold, heavy weight as well as the hardness of it with her hands. “A lot of people will probably get the wrong idea about this, but I don't care. This is what I want.” Turning around, she hugged Erinyes, laying her head against Erinyes' chest and closing her eyes, “Now, I belong to you.”</p><p>Erinyes hugged her back, kissing her forehead and whispering, “<em>And I to you</em>.”</p><p>*****</p><p>The chauffer drove them back to Chrissy’s house. Chrissy, dressed in her black leather bodice and a short cloth skirt, leaned into Erinyes, who had her arms wrapped around her. Chrissy touched the hard metal of her collar, feeling it against her neck. It felt so different. It was cold and slightly heavy, but that’s what she wanted, different. She knew her parents would object, but she didn’t want any of her old clothes anymore. They were just fashion statements that made others feel inferior. She wanted to separate herself from the old Chrissy.</p><p>Erinyes stroked her hands lightly up and down her arms. “That feels nice”, Chrissy sighed.</p><p>Erinyes’ hands came up to cup her breasts, “<em>And it will feel even nicer tonight.</em>”</p><p>When they got back, Chrissy’s parents gaped at her as she walked in. “Chrissy?! What in the world?!”</p><p>Chrissy sighed, “I know, Mom....” She knew this was coming, but she couldn’t figure out a good explanation. I mean, how could she explain that she was going to be dressing like this instead of as a beautiful girl?</p><p>“This is how I want to dress...”</p><p>“Chrissy, that’s hideous”, her mom interrupted, “And what is that <em>thing</em> around your neck?”</p><p>“A slave’s collar”, she whispered, looking down at the floor, red-faced.</p><p>“A what?”, her father, not believing what he heard.</p><p>“A slave’s collar”, she said a little louder.</p><p>“Is this your idea of a joke?!”, he stood up, “You’re going to take off that trash you’re wearing and put on some decent clothes!”</p><p>“This is what I want to wear!”, she told them.</p><p>“You’re not wearing that!”, her mom’s voice was raising.</p><p>“I don’t want my old clothes.”</p><p>Her father took a step towards her, “Now look!...” At that moment, Erinyes walked in, carrying the rest of her gothic clothes. Her father looked at her, “Who the hell are you?! Get out of my house!” Setting the clothes down, Erinyes stared at him, her lips moving as a lisping hiss coming out of her mouth. “Get out of my houuu....”, he stood still, staring blankly at her.</p><p>“Frank?!”, Chrissy’s mother looked at him, “Frank!” Then Erinyes’ eyes turned upon her. Chrissy watched in shock as her mother’s voice faltered, then died away, leaving her a listless statue. Then they both turned and sat on the couch, continuing to stare blankly at nothing.</p><p>“Mom?...Dad?...”, Chrissy called quietly, then she looked at Erinyes, her eyes and mouth open.</p><p>“<em>I think they’ll be more accommodating now.</em>”</p><p>“And they won’t have any problems with what I’m wearing?”</p><p>“<em>No.</em>”</p><p>As Chrissy stood before her parents, she felt Erinyes’ arms slipping around her waist from behind, then as one of her hands moved up to squeeze her breast through the bodice, her other hand pulled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her panties.</p><p>Chrissy gasped as she tried to pull down her skirt while simultaneously pulling Erinyes’ hand from her breast, “What are you doing?! They’re looking right at us!”</p><p>“<em>They’re mesmerized</em>”, Erinyes whispered in her right ear before taking her earlobe between her lips, “<em>They can’t see us.</em>” Her whispers continued, “<em>Look at them...doesn’t it make you wet to be exposed before them?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy’s eyes shifted fearfully from her mom, to her dad and then back again. They were looking right at her, but they didn’t speak nor react at all. They just gazed at her and at nothing.</p><p>Erinyes’ hand moved from her breast to her panties, pulling them down halfway to her knees as Chrissy’s eyes and mouth dropped open at being exposed to her parents. Erinyes’ whisper came to her ear again, “<em>Should I stop...or should I continue?</em>” Her finger traced along the slit between Chrissy’s legs, causing her to tremble as she inhaled sharply. As her parents looked right at her, there was no denying that this was turning her on. She could see Erinyes’ finger glistening from the wetness as it pushed inside.</p><p>“Continue...”, she breathed hoarsely, reaching up with her hands to hold Erinyes’ neck as her head leaned back. “When will they wake up?”, she asked as Erinyes’ hand elicited a moan from her lips.</p><p>“<em>In a few minutes.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy gasped.</p><p>“<em>Cum for me.</em>” Erinyes’ middle fingers plunged deep within her pussy. “<em>I can feel your excitement,"" </em>she said, kissing her neck<em>, ""you are dripping wet.""</em></p><p>Chrissy’s hand’s gripped Erinyes’ neck tightly, her breathing becoming faster as Erinyes whispered, “<em>Are you going to cum for me?</em>”, her other hand teasing Chrissy’s clit.</p><p>“Yes...yes...oh God yes...”, she groaned as she felt a stirring within her. A tiny spark quickly growing into a flame. Watching her parents watch her, the flame slowly emerged, rising up to consume her entire body until it erupted into a fireball bursting out of her as a long groan from her lips and a gush from her pussy.</p><p>Her knees buckled and she would have fallen if Erinyes had not held her up. After a few seconds, she yanked her panties back up, then quickly went to her room before her parents could wake up. Erinyes picked up Chrissy’s new clothes and followed.</p><p>In her room with the door closed, she smirked at Erinyes, “I can’t believe you did that!...And that I got off on that!” Going to her closet, she looked at all the clothes she had. Dresses, skirts, blouses, jeans, shoes. She grimaced at the sight of them. Then grabbing them off the closet rail, she threw them all on her bed and hung up her new gothic clothes. Afterwards, she grabbed some large trash bags and stuffed her old clothes into them and put the bags in the garage.</p><p>When Chrissy came back, Erinyes was stretched out on the bed. Chrissy sat on the foot of the bed, wanting to lay against her, but not wanting to be caught doing that by her parents. Erinyes said to her, “<em>I need to visit my sister, Tisiphone tomorrow in New York City. I’d like you to come with me</em>.”</p><p>“Tisiphone?”, Chrissy said nervously, “But you said she’s dangerous.”</p><p>“<em>Not to you.</em>”</p><p>“How long will we stay?”</p><p>”<em>For the weekend</em>.”</p><p>“The whole weekend? My parents won’t let me stay that long, not to mention going halfway across the country.”</p><p>“<em>I’ll ask them</em>”, Erinyes smiled.</p><p>*****</p><p>About half an hour later, Chrissy’s mom told them dinner was ready. As Chrissy walked to the dinner table, she waited uneasily to see what her parents would say, but they said nothing. Nothing about her clothes or collar and they acted like they had known Erinyes for years.</p><p>After dinner, Chrissy was working on her homework, Erinyes came up behind her as she sat at her desk. She was tired of waiting for her to finish her homework. She was horny and didn’t want to wait any longer.</p><p>She leaned over, wrapping her arms around Chrissy and kissing her neck. Then, grasping the hem of Chrissy’s bodice, she began pulling it up. Chrissy held it down, “Don’t! My parents may come in?!”</p><p>“<em>It is of no concern to me.</em>”</p><p>“But it is to me. Just wait a few hours and then they’ll be asleep”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>“<em>I don’t want to wait. I want to fuck.</em>”</p><p>“Well, you need to wait!”</p><p>Erinyes closed her eyes in exasperation. As a god, she had never known denial; everything was always hers for the taking. As she sat on the foot of the bed just behind Chrissy, she looked at Chrissy’s arm as she wrote, the smooth youthful skin, the slight swell of her breast, aching to be touched...</p><p>“Erinyes! You need to wait”, Chrissy told her as Erinyes suddenly realized her hand was between Chrissy’s legs.</p><p>Withdrawing her hand, Erinyes muttered, “<em>I should not have to</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy looked at Erinyes, “It’s just a few hours.”</p><p>Erinyes layed back on the bed and stared at the ceiling, whispering to herself in frustration, “<em>Such is love.</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>“Good night, Chrissy, Erinyes”, her mom said from the doorway, “Don’t stay up too late.” Then she walked down the hall to her room. Erinyes leapt up from the bed and quickly closed the door. Turning around, she grinned at Chrissy who was absorbed in her phone.</p><p>Chrissy had been reading about Greek mythology, and asking Erinyes questions every now and then, when she heard a loud crash. Her eyes opened to see the tall, grey form of Megaera looming over her, and looking at the lamp on the floor that her wing just knocked over.</p><p>Then Chrissy saw the black eyes turn to her, smiling, as she climbed on the foot of the bed. Chrissy gazed at the full, grey breasts with their dark nipples, then down the taunt belly to the hairless lips neatly closed at the V of her thighs.</p><p>Megaera hooked her fingers into Chrissy’s skirt and pulled it slowly down her legs along with her panties. With Chrissy watching, she loosened and pulled the bodice over her head, then admired the young girl’s body. Leaning down, she kissed Chrissy’s leg, just above her knee. Slowly, she kissed her way up Chrissy’s leg; Chrissy watching as she got closer and closer to her waiting pussy. But as Chrissy watched, Megaera moved past her pussy, except for a brief kiss, and continued upward.</p><p>She gently kissed one of Chrissy’s pink nipples while glancing into her eyes. Seeing Chrissy smiling, she kissed it again, holding her mouth onto it for several seconds before bringing her face up to Chrissy’s. Her face just above Chrissy’s, Megaera panted. She couldn’t help it. This girl did things to her that no one else had. She had never been like some of the other gods, such as Zeus with his goatish lust, copulating with every nymph that he came across. She was a punisher of evil. That was all she did over the past 3000 years, but now...she was experiencing so much pleasure in these new feelings of love and lust.</p><p>She leaned down and licked Chrissy’s lips as her hands stroked her hair and cheeks. Chrissy squirmed a little and then gasped, her eyes popping open. She raised up her head, looking between their bodies and saw Megaera’s tail in her pussy, whipping back and forth.</p><p>Megaera laid on top of her, their foreheads touching, holding onto Chrissy as she jerked from the tail thrashing wildly about inside her. Wrapping her arms tightly around Megaera, Chrissy squeezed her eyes tight. “Uuuhh!”, she grunted.</p><p>“<em>Did I hurt you?”</em></p><p>“No...it’s...uh...oh God...”, her voice cracked</p><p>“<em>Do you want me to stop</em>?”</p><p>“Nooooo...”, her eyes opened wide, staring wildly at Megaera, her breath coming out in gasps, before seizing up, holding on tightly as she quietly groaned so her parents wouldn’t hear, “OOOHHHGODDDDDDddd......”</p><p>Megaera marveled at the young girl’s expressions. She cradled her head, whispering softly in her ear as her tail kept her cavorting upon the bed. Chrissy clutched the sheets tightly, being at the mercy of this thing inside of her. The jolts of pleasure coursed through her body until finally she came in a long drawn out scream, muffled in her pillow. Gasping for breath, her body quivered as Megaera’s tail slid out of her, causing her to cry out softly, “Uhh...uhh...uhh...” Finally able to rest, she gulped in her breaths, her eyes closed. Megaera draped her leg over her and then gently laid her wing on top, like a blanket. Stroking Chrissy’s hair gently so she wouldn’t wake her up, Megaera kissed her lightly on the forehead.</p><p>*****</p><p>Sometime later, Chrissy awoke. Turning her face to see Megaera’s eyes closed, she wondered what time it was. She felt the cold metal of her collar pressing against her neck. Then she felt her bladder telling her she needed to pee. Looking at Megaera’s wing draped over her, she wondered how she was going to get out of bed without waking her up. She tried to slowly and gently push the wing up, but it was heavier than it looked and only moved about a foot. She tried pushing it again and this time, it sprang up in the air and fell behind Megaera. Surprised, she looked at Megaera and saw her smiling at her, obviously awake.</p><p>“I need to pee and didn’t want to wake you”, Chrissy told her quietly. Megaera rose up on her knees so that Chrissy could get off the bed, then layed back down on her back. When Chrissy came back, she laid down against Megaera who wrapped her wings around her.</p><p>Megaera rolled on top of Chrissy, leaning in close and smiling at her. When Chrissy smiled back, she sighed in contentment. Then she kissed her as she lowered her pussy against Chrissy’s. Slowly thrusting herself against the young girl, she deliberately moved slowly so as not to lose control. Eventually, Chrissy turned her face away because she was breathing too hard to kiss. As Megaera watched Chrissy’s breathing became deeper and her eyelids start to twitch, the agonizingly slow movements took their toll. Megaera wanted to go hard and fast, but she knew that she could seriously injure or even kill her young lover, so she restrained herself which prolonged the torture.</p><p>Chrissy asked, “Megaera, can you turn around?”</p><p>Megaera lifted up, turned around and layed back down so her pussy was just touching Chrissy’s mouth. Chrissy grabbed Megaera’s butt cheeks and pulled her down so she could press her mouth into the warm, wet flesh. Swiveling her head in a circle, she rubbed Megaera’s pussy juice all over her face before sticking out her tongue as far as she could. Chrissy’s animalistic lust took over as she hungrily lapped the pussy pressed against her face.</p><p>Megaera groaned. “<em>Don’t move</em>...”, she told herself, so that she wouldn’t press down on Chrissy’s face, “<em>Let her do it</em>...” She felt Chrissy’s tongue on her clit, “<em>Yes...finally...</em>” Her orgasm that had been hanging on the edge for so long finally burst forth. Her body tensed up as she locked her muscles, letting Chrissy do everything. She pushed her face into the blanket to stifle her scream as she felt her pussy juice gushing out of her. Chrissy didn’t stop, but continued sucking on Megaera’s clit, loving the cum pouring out on her and the pleasure that she was giving to the one who had given her so much. Finally, Megaera rolled off and sat up, her sides heaving.</p><p>“Did you like that?”, Chrissy smirked.</p><p>Megaera smiled, than layed against Chrissy, propped up on her elbow. Her arm and leg draped over her, she looked into her eyes and whispered, “<em>It was worth the wait.</em>” She cradled Chrissy’s head while stroking her hair, occasionally running her fingers lightly down her body. Long after Chrissy fell asleep, she continued doing this while, giving her gentle kisses while she watched her slept, appreciating the slight rising and falling of her chest and the quiet breathing coming from her mouth. ‘<em>My little nymph’</em>, she whispered to herself.</p><p>*****</p><p>Chrissy’s alarm went off, stirring her from her sleep. Yawning, she reached over and turned off the alarm. Looking over at Megaera, she saw her watching her. “How did you sleep?”, she asked.</p><p>“<em>I don’t sleep</em>”, Megaera answered.</p><p>“Ever?”</p><p>“<em>Gods don’t need sleep</em>”, she answered matter-of-factly.</p><p>“Well...that’s convenient.” Snuggling up to Megaera, Chrissy wrapped her arms around her, “I love sleeping with you. You make me feel so safe.” She looked back at the clock, “Well...I guess we better get up.” She got out of bed and trudged sleepily over to the toilet. After she flushed, she turned on the shower and then thought about her collar. Peeking her head out, she asked, “This thing ain’t gonna rust, is it?”</p><p>“<em>No. It has a light coating of tar.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy stepped into the shower, touching the metal ring around her neck and started washing herself. Megaera pulled back the curtain. Startled, Chrissy turned and looked at her, “What?”</p><p>“<em>I want to watch you</em>”, Megaera told her.</p><p>“Watch me what?”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>“<em>Bathe</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy smirked, never having thought about it before, “Okay...” She tried to continue washing herself, but Megaera’s leering eyes kept distracting her, making her self-conscience, but in a good way. Megaera licked her lips, watching the rivulets of water course down her skin as Chrissy rubbed soap all over her body. This was too much for Megaera. She began to step into the tub with her, but Chrissy stopped her, “We don’t have time. I have to get to school.”</p><p>Megaera didn’t care about her school and was displeased how other humans were able to dictate when she could be with Chrissy. She was a god; she answered to no one. Immortal, omnipotent and without concern for what this world required...save one, and that was standing before her. She was constantly being amazed at how powerful this force was that affected her. She called it αүà∏ŋ; Chrissy called it love.</p><p>An hour later, they were walking up to the school. Erinyes in her leather goddess outfit and Chrissy in a gothic dress. Touching the collar once again, she wondered what everyone would say. Her reasons for choosing these clothes and the collar suddenly seemed like a bad idea, but she quickly told herself that this was the new Chrissy, the good one, not the spoiled, selfish brat. And her collar was her devotion to Megaera.</p><p>Stepping inside, she was glad that Erinyes was by her side. She couldn’t handle a bunch of accusing comments of why she was dressed this way. As she walked to her locker, no one said anything to her. She knew it was because they were scared of Erinyes. During PE, her collar stood out from her T-shirt and shorts, and it really stood out when she was naked in the shower. Everyone stared and pointed. To the few who asked, she replied that it was a personal symbol. All that day, she listen to their comments: “Why would you want something so ugly?”, “Isn’t it heavy?”, “It makes you look like a slave.” The reason was too complicated and embarrassing to get into, not to mention unbelievable, so she simply said, “This is what I wanted.”</p><p>*****</p><p>When school ended and they were walking home, Chrissy was both excited and nervous. Excited about taking a trip to New York City with Megaera and nervous about meeting her sister, Tisiphone.</p><p>“<em>My chauffer will pick us up in about forty-five minutes to take us to the airport.</em>”</p><p>“You aren’t going to fly us there, you know...with your wings?”</p><p>“<em>I could, but it would be really uncomfortable for you and it would take several hours.</em>”</p><p>When they got to her house, Chrissy packed some clothes while Erinyes waited. “I guess you don’t need to pack”, Chrissy smirked at her.</p><p>“<em>All I want to bring is you</em>”, Megaera said as she came up and wrapped her arms around her, kissing her briefly. A few minutes later, Chrissy said, “I think I have everything”, looking around. They walked out to the living room, Chrissy, holding her luggage bag, a little anxious as to how her parents were going to react.</p><p>“You all set for your trip?”, her dad asked.</p><p>“Uh, yea”, she replied nervously. She knew Erinyes had mesmerized them about the trip, but it was still nerve-wracking.</p><p>Her mom came up and hugged her, “Have a good time, dear. Call us when you can.”</p><p>Her dad said, “Erinyes assured us that she would keep you thoroughly fucked while you two are up there.” Chrissy’s mouth dropped open at her dad, then she whipped her head around to stare, boggled-eye, at Erinyes, who simply grinned at her.</p><p>As they walked outside to the Rolls Royce, Chrissy remarked, “I can’t believe you had my dad tell me that!”</p><p>“<em>I wanted him to know that you would be in good hands.</em>”</p><p>“Yea, right!”, Chrissy snickered at her.</p><p>They climbed inside and as they were driven to the airport, Chrissy leaned back against Erinyes, who wrapped her arms around her while she gently kissed the back of Chrissy’s neck and shoulders.</p><p>Chrissy looked at her, “I’m really excited about this, but I’m still a little nervous about your sister.”</p><p>“<em>Don’t be.</em> <em>I’ll be with you</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy closed her eyes as she relaxed in Erinyes’ arms. After a while, she asked, “What are we going to do while we’re there?”</p><p>“<em>Anything you want.</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>It was just after dusk as they were landing at La Guardia, Chrissy looked in amazement at the lights of New York City against the dark sky. After they left the plane and were walking to the baggage claim to get Chrissy’s bag, Erinyes told her that Tisiphone’s chauffer would be waiting for them. They walked outside to see a Rolls Royce and a chauffer holding open the door for them. Stepping inside, Chrissy leaned against Erinyes for comfort, as she grew nervous about meeting Tisiphone. As the car pulled up to a manor, just as impressive as Erinyes’, she took Erinyes’ hand.</p><p>Sensing her apprehension, Erinyes told her, “<em>Don’t worry</em>.”</p><p>But Chrissy couldn’t help but worry as they walked towards the door. Chrissy saw Erinyes changing out of the corner of her eye. As she turned to look, wings sprouted out of her back, her skin blurring to grey and she grew to the six foot height that Megaera was.</p><p>“<em>I grow tired of that human form</em>”, she told Chrissy smiling. Chrissy snickered at how funny that sounded. As they approached the door, it opened before them to reveal a small, sweet looking girl who was perhaps twelve or thirteen years-old.</p><p>Megaera walked up to her, glaring and growled, “<em>What are you supposed to be</em>?!”</p><p>Chrissy told Megaera, “Don’t frighten her. It’s just a little girl.”</p><p>Megaera sneered, “<em>This is no girl. This is Tisiphone.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy blinked in disbelief at the little girl, saying, “I thought she would look like you.”</p><p>“<em>She does”, </em>then she asked the girl, “<em>Why do you look like that?</em>”</p><p>Tisiphone answered, “<em>It’s so I won’t frighten Barbara.</em>”</p><p>“<em>And who is Barbara?</em>”, Megaera asked.</p><p>“<em>My lover.</em>”</p><p>Megaera asked, “<em>Your lover?!</em> <em>Is she a god?</em>”</p><p>“<em>No. A human.</em>”</p><p>Megaera was silent for a few seconds and asked in a stunned voice, “<em>You have a human lover?</em>”</p><p>Tisiphone looked at Chrissy, “<em>As do you.</em>”</p><p>Megaera replied, “<em>Apparently, we have much to discuss</em>”, as she tried to step inside, but Tisiphone stepped in front of her, blocking her from coming in.</p><p>“<em>Change into your human form. I do not wish Barbara to be frightened of you</em>”, Tisiphone told her.</p><p>“<em>I do not wish to. I have been in that form for too long</em>”, Megaera scoffed at her, putting her left hand on the girl’s chest to push her out of the way, but the girl reached out with her right hand, grabbing Megaera’s arm and pulling it away.</p><p>As Chrissy watched in horror, the little girl’s eyes melted into blackness as wisps of smoke seemed to rise from her skin. In an eerie voice, she told Megaera “μŋ δοкſμń μον αυтό! (<em>Do not test me on this</em>!)”</p><p>Megaera stared defiantly back, “εσν θέλш να кάνш кάτſ ν∏εрετώ άνθρω∏ος? (<em>You wish to serve a human?</em>)”</p><p>Glancing at Chrissy, then back to Megaera, Tisiphone asked, “қάνω εσν (<em>Do you</em>?)”</p><p>Megaera looked at Chrissy, who was clearly frightened of the spectacle happening before her, and quietly sighed. Then to Chrissy’s amazement, her wings folded and melted into her back, her skin blurring back to flesh color as she shrank to a five foot girl again.</p><p>Looking back to Tisiphone, Erinyes said, “<em>We have much to discuss.</em>”</p><p>The little girl smiled, her eyes normal again and the smoke dissipated, stepped aside and offered her hand to Chrissy, saying cheerfully in the cutest voice, “<em>Hi, I’m Tisi</em>.”</p><p>Having seen the monstrous transformation that this girl had undergone, Chrissy was still freaked out by her and reluctantly reached out and shook her hand, “I’m Chrissy.”</p><p>“<em>Welcome</em>”, taking Chrissy’s hand, she blurted out, “<em>How was your trip</em>?”</p><p>“Uh, fine.” Tisi seemed so much like a young, friendly girl; the complete opposite of what Chrissy was expecting.</p><p>“<em>You have to meet Barbara. By the way, I love your clothes</em>”, she looked at Chrissy’s collar, then at Erinyes, “<em>From your collection, I take it.</em>”</p><p>Erinyes explained, “<em>She wanted it.</em>”</p><p>Taking Chrissy’s hand, Tisi said, “<em>Let me introduce you to Barbara</em>”, and led her towards the stairs spiraling along the curved wall. Chrissy looked back worriedly at Erinyes, who told her, “<em>It’s okay. I’m coming.</em>”</p><p>As they climbed the stairs, Tisi explained, “<em>Barbara has had a bad life and is easily frightened so I stay in this form.</em>” Turning to Erinyes, she glared, “кαθώç βοvλŋσŋ εσν! (<em>As will you</em>!)”</p><p>Erinyes rolled her eyes at the remark as they climbed. Chrissy marveled at the artwork as they walked down the hall, with Tisi explaining their origins. Coming to a double door, Tisi opened it to reveal a bedroom the size of her entire house. A young woman in a white peplos, a Greek tunic, stood near the bed, and quickly came over. Curtsying before Tisi, she told her, “She is cleaning the τοvαλέτα, my lady.”</p><p>Rolling her eyes and sighing in exasperation, Tisi told Chrissy and Erinyes, “<em>I keep telling Barbara that she has servants to do her bidding, but she doesn’t like being waited on and served. It makes her feel bad.</em>” Tisi went into the bathroom on the left, “<em>Barbara, I want you to meet someone.</em>”</p><p>Tisi brought out a girl about the same age as Chrissy. They walked over and Tisi told her, “<em>Barbara, this is my sister, Megaera and her human, Chrissy</em>”</p><p>“Hello”, the woman said shyly.</p><p>Tisi told Barbara, “<em>They will be staying with us for the weekend.</em>”</p><p>Barbara smiled and asked excitedly, “Would you like to see the garden that I’ve been growing?”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, “Sure.” She looked at Erinyes who smiled, then followed Barbara.</p><p>As Barbara led Chrissy down the hallway towards the stairs, she said, “I’m still getting used to this house. It’s so big. Sometimes I wake up in the morning and think that I’m still back in my old house and...I....” She stopped walking and didn’t say anything else and Chrissy looked at her wondering why she stopped talking. She had a painful expression on her face, then her mouth opened and she gulped in a deep breath of air as if she had been holding her breath, then she continued walking, “Anyways, I have this garden outside that Tisi and I have been working on. Tisi told me that she had never been interested in flowers, but I’ve always wanted a garden and so I asked if I could have one and she said yes and so we’ve been growing flowers.”</p><p>Chrissy saw what Tisi meant when she said that Barbara was easily frightened. The woman appeared to have a fragile shell as if the slightest thing would cause her to collapse. Her demeanor seemed to be more than just timid, she seemed to be a frail and delicate flower that needed to be handled with care.</p><p>Barbara led her back down the stairs and out the doors leading outside, behind the house. Chrissy gaped at the expanse before her, the vast patio and the huge green lawn with a small garden of flowers to the side. They walked over there while Barbara talked about how she started the garden, “Tisi had everything brought here and I’ve been taking care of it.” Barbara then looked at Chrissy for a few seconds, then asked, “Tisi told me that she had a sister, two sisters, that were the same as her. Megaera is a Greek god too?”</p><p>Chrissy nodded, “Yes.”</p><p>Barbara looked at her strangely, “And you’re a human? You’re not thousands of years old, are you?”</p><p>Chrissy stared at her few a few seconds before answering, “No...I’m only fifteen years old and yes, I’m a human.”</p><p>Barbara smiled weakly, “After I had known Tisi for a while and she brought me here, she told me that she was a god...and that was after I saw...”, the painful look appeared again on Barbara’s face, “I’m sorry...It’s a bad memory for me. If you don’t mind my asking,...uh, how did you meet Megaera?”</p><p>Chrissy thought for a while. She wasn’t about to tell her that the first time was during an orgy at a lesbian spa. The second time was what mattered. “At my high school,...”, Chrissy looked down in shame, “I used to be a different person. I was a bully. I was mean to people. One of the girls that I was mean to...took revenge on me. She hurt me really bad and began blackmailing me. I prayed for help and...Megaera answered”, Chrissy wiped a tear from her eye, “She saved my life,...more than once.”</p><p>Barbara nodded her head, saying, “Tisi saved my life too.”</p><p>Chrissy asked, “How did you meet her and how did she save your life?”</p><p>Barbara’s eyes welled up with tears as she looked down and whispered, “I don’t like to think about it.” She reached out to touch a sunflower in the garden, “Sometimes, I think it was all a bad dream,...but it wasn’t.”</p><p>*****</p><p>Above them, Erinyes and Tisi stood on the balcony, looking down on Barbara and Chrissy below.</p><p>Erinyes asked Tisi, “<em>So, you are also consorting with a human.</em>”</p><p>Tisi leaned on the stone decorative railing as she watched Barbara, “<em>As are you. She needed my help and...I don’t know what happened. I began having feelings for her. I fell in love. And you?</em>”</p><p>“<em>The same.</em>”</p><p>Tisi looked at Erinyes, “<em>You know Zeus’ decree.</em>”</p><p>Erinyes narrowed her eyes as she watched Chrissy, “<em>I know of it.</em>”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>Does Chrissy know</em>?”</p><p>“<em>She does not.</em>”</p><p>“<em>Will you tell her?</em>”</p><p>Erinyes thought silently then said, “<em>I will not lie to her, but I do not want her to blame herself. If she asks, I will tell her.</em>”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>I have made my choice. Barbara knows nothing of it...and she never will, but why would you risk everything...to consort with a human?</em>”</p><p>Erinyes paused for a few seconds, gazing at her beloved before answering, “<em>For the same reason that you have. Love.</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>The young woman from the upstairs bedroom came out, curtsied and exclaimed, “<em>My lady, dinner is ready.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked up, “Oh Agathe, I’m sorry. I forgot to help you.”</p><p>“<em>Quite all right, my lady</em>.” She curtsied again before going back in.</p><p>“Agathe is always helping me. She’s so nice”, Barbara explained as they went back inside.</p><p>Barbara led Chrissy to a huge room with a vaulted ceiling. Tapestries hung from the walls adorned with hunters, maidens and unicorns. A massive oak table, with a veritable feast upon it, graced the room with intricate carvings along the sides, but it was only about 18 inches high. Around the low table were cushioned benches with pillows piled at one end of each bench.</p><p>Barbara encouraged Chrissy to lay down on a bench on her left side and recline on the cushions. Barbara reclined on a neighboring bench. As Erinyes and Tisi came in to join them, Barbara told Chrissy, “Tisi told me this is how the ancient Greeks would eat. It seems strange at first, but you get used to it.”</p><p>As they ate, they chatted about what Erinyes and Chrissy could see and do during their visit and other things. Afterwards, Chrissy and Erinyes went upstairs to the balcony to look out at the city skyline. As Chrissy gazed at everything, Erinyes, standing behind her, wrapped her arms around her and kissed her neck.</p><p>“Hey! There’s the Statue of Liberty! Wow, I never thought I would get to see it”, Chrissy exclaimed excitedly, “Can we go see it tomorrow?!”</p><p>Erinyes tilted her head so that she could see Chrissy’s face, “<em>You want to</em>?”</p><p>“Yea!” , continuing to look at it.</p><p>Suddenly, she felt herself being picked up and then her stomach dropped as the ground suddenly fell away. Startled, she threw her arms around Megaera, grasping onto her tightly, then looked at Megaera, “You could have warned me.”</p><p>Megaera smiled as she swiftly flew through the dark sky. Looking down in wonder at the streets and skyscrapers below them, Chrissy never ceased to be amazed at being able to fly. The only noise was the wind roaring in her ears. This far away, she felt disconnected from everything else, as if she and Megaera were the only ones in the world.</p><p>The Statue of Liberty slowly became larger as they approached. As they skimmed just above the surface of the harbor and came to Ellis Island, Megaera suddenly soared up, rising with the statue’s upright arm, and lighted on the torch’s balcony.</p><p>Megaera gently set Chrissy down. “Whoa! This is even better!”, Chrissy said in stunned belief. She looked down at the ground far below her and then across to the city. She looked at Megaera to see what she was looking at and saw, with confusion, that she was looking out over the ocean.</p><p>“What are you looking at?”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>“<em>Out there. About five thousand miles</em>”, she pointed.</p><p>“What?”, Chrissy looked to where she was pointing.</p><p>“<em>That is where Mount Olympus is.</em>”</p><p>“That’s where all the gods and goddesses live?”, Chrissy asked, “What’s it like?”</p><p>“<em>It was beautiful”, </em>her voice sounded distant, “<em>I would listen to Calliope’s epic poetry and Clio’s historical tales, and walk among the gardens. I loved sitting in on the meetings at the Pantheon.</em>”</p><p>To Chrissy, the tone of her voice and her descriptions of it made it sound as if it were no more, “Isn’t it still like that?”</p><p>“<em>Yes</em>”, she answered in a flat voice.</p><p>“Then could you take me there some day?”</p><p>“<em>No”</em>, she replied sadly.</p><p>Chrissy was disappointed, “Well, you could go there and visit.”</p><p>Megaera didn’t say anything.</p><p>Chrissy walked over, “Megaera...?”</p><p>“<em>I cannot</em>”, she said quietly.</p><p>Chrissy was puzzled, “Why not?”</p><p>“<em>I have been forbidden to.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy was stunned, “Why?”</p><p>Megaera took a deep breath, then said, “<em>Because I have dared to love a mortal.</em>”</p><p>“A mortal?...”, Chrissy echoed. Then it slowly dawned on her. She was the mortal. “It’s me...”, she said quietly, “You were...banished...because of me...”</p><p>Megaera turn to look at Chrissy, “<em>I do not want you to blame yourself. This is my doing.</em>”</p><p>“What is?”</p><p>“<em>Zeus has decreed that if any god consorts with a mortal, then that god shall become a mortal.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy looked bleakly at her and asked quietly, “What does that mean?”</p><p>“<em>I am no longer immortal. I shall grow old and die one day, the same as you.” </em>Chrissy felt the tears come to her eyes as Megaera walked over and knelt before her, looking into her eyes, “<em>I willingly chose my fate. I regret nothing.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy felt a tear roll down her cheek, “Why?...Why would you do that?...Why would you give up your home and your life?”</p><p>With a sad smile, Megaera answered, “<em>B</em><em>ecause I love you.</em>”</p><p>Please write to me</p>"
1446,Fury,Girl Lover,0,,"['ff', 'ff', 'rom']","<p>Fifteen year-old Barbara woke up suddenly, gasping and looking around frantically. She was on the couch, still in her dress from yesterday, but she couldn’t remember how she got there.</p><p>She sat up, trying to remember what happened last night. Pushing up on the couch to stand up, her left arm abruptly throbbed with pain. Grasping it, an image flashed in her mind. A cloaked form. Solid black eyes. Fangs. And screaming. Lots of screaming. And...she looked at her dress. It was covered in blood.</p><p>*****</p><p>Yesterday morning, she had left her house and walked down the sidewalk to the bookstore that she worked at. She and Glenn lived in the worst part of the Bronx. In her worn and tattered dress, she side-stepped around a wino passed out on the sidewalk. Derelicts wandered about, toothless mothers screamed at their neighbors, trash was everywhere and she had to be constantly on her guard. She kept her head down, not looking at any of the drunks staggering up the sidewalk or the rough guys who occasionally eyed her as she passed by. This was her world. Horrible, dismal and dangerous. Passing by the newspaper rack, she glanced at the headline: <u>ANOTHER BODY FOUND BADLY MUTILATED AND DECAPITATED</u>. It seemed like every two or three days, somebody was brutally murdered. The police said it was a serial killer</p><p>She had had no breakfast and there would be no lunch, because there were no groceries. Glenn had spent their money again on drugs. Why did he have to spend their money on drugs instead of food?! How were they supposed to eat? She could use the food pantry at St Michael’s Church to get some free groceries, but, except on Fridays, it closed before she was able to get off work.</p><p>She had been with Glenn for the last year, meeting him outside a bar that she had been panhandling at. She had been on the streets ever since she ran away from home when she was eleven. Now, at fifteen years old, her face reflected her soul, sad and defeated. She didn’t walk, she trudged as if to the gallows. She had learned years ago that this was her lot in life. And there was no changing it.</p><p>*****</p><p>She grew up in Middletown, Connecticut, the only child of her well-to-do parents. She was ten years old when the principle came to her fifth grade classroom, asked the teacher if he could speak to her, and in the blink of an eye, her world was forever changed. Her parents had been killed in a car wreck. Having no relatives to take her in, she was put in a foster home. For the first few nights, she cried herself to sleep as she realized her parents weren’t coming back. Her only real comfort was Baloo, her grey teddy bear named after the bear from her favorite Disney cartoon, <u>The Jungle Book</u>, that her parents gave her when she was six. She was home-schooled and there were no other children in her neighborhood so she didn’t have any friends. For a few days, she slowly adjusted to this new life, then...</p><p>One night, she had been asleep for a while when she felt something. Opening her eyes sleepily, she saw her foster father climbing on top of her. Her eyes grew big as she gasped. He quickly clamped his hand over her mouth, “I’ve spent a lot of money on you; food, clothes, bills.... Nothing in this world is free! It’s time you earn your keep around here!” She felt her panties being pulled down and then something was pushed roughly into her vagina, causing her to cry out in pain.</p><p>“Be quiet!”, he hissed at her. Laying on top of her, he rocked his body against hers as the unseen pain in her vagina continued. She tried to push him off, but he held her arms down, “Hold still!” His eyes, staring into hers, were nothing that she had ever seen before, wild and frenzied. Frightened, she tried to remain quiet, but the pain was too much. Wincing, she told him, “It hurts...” But her pleas went unanswered as he continued thrusting into her, covering her mouth as she cried from the pain. After a minute, he groaned and stopped moving. Scowling down at her, he warned, “Keep your mouth shut about this! This is nothing but a nightmare!” He got up and left her room as she continued crying bitterly. For the next couple of hours, she held Baloo close to her and asked him why her new father would hurt her like that. But Baloo only looked at her with his plastic black eyes. There were no answers.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next morning, when she woke up, she wondered if it had just been a nightmare until she saw her panties bunched up around her knees and the specks of blood on the sheet between her legs. Her father’s frenzied, terrifying face flashed in her mind along with his warning. She looked at her vagina and touched it. It was still a little sore. Going into the bathroom, she took a shower and washed the drops of blood off. But instead of getting dressed, she crawled back into bed, under the covers. She couldn’t go out there where her father was. To the person who was supposed to take care of and protect her, but who had hurt her instead.</p><p>Several minutes later, she heard her door open. Her eyes opened wide in fear as her father silently strode towards her slowly. “Barbara, it’s time for breakfast. Come on, get up. Last night was a nightmare.” He turned and walked towards the door, pausing to turn his head back towards Barbara, his eyes giving her a warning look, “And that’s all it was.” Then he left.</p><p>Barbara huddled in fear underneath the blanket, clutching Baloo tightly. Last night was not a nightmare. It did happened. She got out of bed and slowly got dressed. Not wanting to be around her father, but not knowing what else to do, she left her room and went to the dining room.</p><p>“Good morning Barbara”, her mother greeted her, “Did you sleep well last night?”</p><p>Barbara stared at her blankly, then at her father silently, not knowing how or whether she should answer. “Well Barbara...”, her father looked at her firmly, “Did you sleep well last night?”</p><p>Seeing the coldness in his eyes, she knew that she couldn’t tell her mother the truth, so her fear answered for her. “Y-yes”, she finally answered as she sat down to her plate of toast and eggs. She only picked at her food, not having any appetite.</p><p>“Good”, her father said, “When you’re finished eating, we’ll get started on your studies.”</p><p>She ate a few bites, then took her plate to the kitchen to wash it. Afterwards, she got her notebook and went to her father’s den for that day’s schooling. He made no mention of it, and acted as if it never happened.</p><p>When it was bedtime, she laid in her bed, her eyes nervously on the door to see if he would come. She waited...then began trembling violently as her door opened and her father came in, closing the door behind him.</p><p>“Pull your panties down”, he told her quietly. His voice, distant and unfeeling, compelled her to obey. Squeezing her eyes tightly closed so she wouldn’t have to look at him, her breath shuddered as she slowly slid her panties down. She felt his heavy weight pressing down on her as once again, she felt something pushed roughly inside of her. She whimpered as his hand covered her mouth, stifling her cries. She tried to block out her pain, her terror, her screams. After an eternity, he got off of her, telling her, “You had another nightmare, Barbara. Go to sleep.” She cried bitterly after he left until exhaustion finally took her.</p><p>*****</p><p>The nightmares from her father continued for over a year. He was no longer her new father, but instead, a monster. If she tried to resist, he would hold her down, causing it to hurt even more. There was no one for her to confide in because she was home-schooled and didn’t have a phone to use. She could not even tell her mother because he was always there since he worked from home. She had resigned herself to the fact that this was how her life would be, when one day, her father actually left the house to go to the store, leaving her alone with her mother.</p><p>It was mid-afternoon. Seizing upon her father’s absence, Barbara suddenly blurted to her mother, “Every night, Father lays on top of me and hurts my vagina!” Her mother gaped at her as she added, “I’ve been wanting to tell you, but he’s always here and I was scared!”</p><p>Barbara waited for her to say something. Her mother’s surprised look narrowed to a scowl, “Your father told me that you make up outrageous lies. I didn’t believe him when he would tell me some of the false accusations that you would make about him, but now I see it’s true.”</p><p>In anguish at not being believed, Barbara beseeched her, “But he does...”</p><p>Her mother slapped her hard, “I will not stand here and have you say such vulgar things about your father!”</p><p>Holding her cheek, Barbara retreated to her room. As her one chance for escape slipped away, the implications of telling her mother loomed over her. She would tell her father and he would....</p><p>Her eyes growing big, she ran to her closet, grabbing her small, pink backpack. Quickly unzipping it, she put as many clothes as she could in it. Frantically looking around, she saw her favorite movie and squeezed it in behind her clothes. Then she looked all over at everything, desperately looking for anything that she couldn’t leave behind. Suddenly, she ran to her bathroom and grabbed her toothbrush and toothpaste and squeezed them in. Looking at how stuffed her backpack was, she knew that nothing else would fit. She opened her money jar and grabbed the bills, stuffing them in her pocket, then poured the coins into her hand and put them in her pocket also. Running to the window, she unlocked it and pushed it up. Dropping her backpack on the ground outside, she took one last look at her room and gasped as she saw that she almost left Baloo behind. Running over and snatching him up, she crawled out the window, grabbed her backpack and ran down the street.</p><p>She ran blindly, not knowing where she was going, only that she needed to put as much distance as she could between her and the house before her father got back. In the small town of Middletown, she knew her parents would call the police and the police would return her. If her mother wouldn’t believe her, then the police wouldn’t either. She had to leave Middletown, the only place she’s ever known, and go some place where her father would never find her.</p><p>She saw the bus station a few blocks away and headed for it. Walking inside the small terminal, she saw a large map on the wall with Middletown in the center. Looking at the surrounding towns and cities, she saw a huge city in the southeast corner. New York City. It was huge. The monster, that was her father, would never find her there. She walked over to look at the bus fares that were listed above the counter. Middletown to New York City was $9.75. Pulling out her money and change, she laid it on an empty seat and counted it. After a couple of minutes, she found she had a total of $17.53. She went over to the counter and asked for a ticket to New York City.</p><p>“That will be $10.37”, the older man behind the counter told her. She counted out her bills and coins and handed the amount over. He handed the ticket to her, saying, “It leaves in twenty-seven minutes.”</p><p>Mumbling thank you, she took a seat facing the clock on the wall. As the minute hand slowly ticked its way around, she clutched Baloo tightly against her chest, glancing every now and then to the doors leading outside to see if her parents were about to walk in. The minutes passed slowly. She kept expecting to see her parents walk through the doors thwarting her escape, but they never came.</p><p>Finally, it was time. Stepping outside, she walked towards bus #37 and slowly climbed up the steps, handing her ticket over to the driver. She made her way down the aisle towards the back and sat down in an empty seat. Her backpack on the seat beside her and with Baloo in her lap, she looked out the window as the bus pulled out. She watched the buildings pass silently by. Never really having been out in town before, they held no meaning to her, except that this was her home. The only home that she had known. And she was fleeing it alone, to an unknown city to start her life over, as she had to do over a year ago when her parents were taken from her. She watched as the buildings became fewer as the bus sped off down Washington Street. The buildings eventually ended, giving way to pasture land and then thick forests as she headed towards Highway 91 and her new life.</p><p>*****</p><p>For the better part of an hour, the highway followed the coast and Barbara stared at the ocean in wonder. Then the New York City skyline appeared. She gazed in wonder at the sheer number of buildings that seemed to go on with no end and the beautiful houses in the distance. As the bus drove on, Barbara noticed a change. There were more pawn shops, liquor stores and gun stores. The people were poorly dressed, some sleeping right on the sidewalk. The bus pulled into a large parking lot and grabbing her backpack, Barbara stepped off and looked around. Not knowing where to go, she simply began walking. She didn’t know where she was going. She was just looking. Seeing what there was out here in this strange city. After wandering aimlessly for an hour, she sat on a bench at a park to rest.</p><p>She suddenly realized she was hungry. Seeing a McDonalds nearby, she went over to it and went inside, looking up at the menu. Ordering a cheeseburger, fries and a coke, she sat down at a booth by the window and watched the people pass by outside. She now had less than four dollars left. It was enough money for her to buy one more meal. As she chewed on her french fries and wondered how she was going to eat tomorrow, she asked herself if she had made a mistake coming here. What good would starving do? Maybe it would have been better if she hadn’t left. After all, she had food, a bed, and a home.</p><p>Then her father’s frenzied eyes flashed before her eyes as she felt him thrusting inside her. Clenching her eyes shut to push away the image, she knew that she would rather starve to death than to suffer that every night. That was not a home. A home is where you felt safe and were loved. After she finished her meal, she continued her trek. Not really knowing what she expected to find, she knew that she needed a place to spend the night.</p><p>A couple of hours later, it was dark. The grungy derelicts wandering around looked scary to her. She went into an dingy alley and hid behind a dumpster. Holding her teddy bear to her chest, she sat down and leaned against the dumpster, hoping that nobody would see her and hurt her. Her head fell on top of Baloo as the tears ran down. Feeling alone in an unfriendly and ugly wilderness, she cried softly as she asked Baloo, “What’s going to happen to me, Baloo?!”</p><p>*****</p><p>Barbara opened her eyes and got out of bed. Opening her door, she walked out of her bedroom into the kitchen, where she smelled bacon and toast. Her birth mom came out, greeting her, “Hello dear! How did you sleep?”</p><p>Barbara didn’t answer. She was too shocked.</p><p>“Would you like some breakfast, dear?”, her mom asked.</p><p>“What?”, Barbara asked.</p><p>“BREAKFAST!”</p><p>Fourteen year-old Barbara’s eyes opened and she clutched Baloo tightly against her as the call for breakfast sounded again. It had been a dream. She had had another dream where her parents were alive, she had food to eat and a bed to sleep in. As she rolled over on her back, stretching her arms, her eyes closed again. She was still tired and wished she could sleep in, but it wasn’t allowed here at the homeless shelter. She had been lucky to have been able to get a bed to sleep in last night. She slowly got up, stretching her muscles. The beds were hard and uncomfortable, but it was still a bed inside a building, and it wasn’t always available. On the nights that she couldn’t get a bed, there was an alleyway behind Burlington Coat Factory with an overhang to keep off the rain. Over the years, she had collected things and took them to that alley to make her sleeping spot a bit more comfortable: a blanket, a dirty stained pillow, a bottle for water and some books to read.</p><p>Putting her teddy bear in her backpack, she got in line for breakfast. It was always the same: oatmeal, sausage and toast with jelly. As she went through the line and carried her tray of food to an empty table, she saw a newspaper. She looked at the date and sighed silently. Two days ago had been her birthday. She knew that it was coming up, but she had forgotten. She had spent it the same as her last two birthdays; standing beside the road begging for change and then searching the dumpster behind the grocery store for her dinner because it always had edible food in it. One birthday, she actually found some stale cupcakes which were a good substitute for a birthday cake.</p><p>Her first birthday on the streets was miserable because it was a painful reminder of everything she lost. The following birthday, her thirteenth, had come and gone without her even realizing it until one day she found a discarded newspaper and saw that her birthday had happened two weeks ago. Now, her birthdays were no longer special. They were the same as every other day, just trying to survive and stave off boredom by reading.</p><p>While she ate, she overheard a man talking about how the Bowery Mission on Park Avenue South gives clean clothes and a shower to the homeless. Her clothes were dirty and worn and it had been three days since she had a shower. She needed to go over there.</p><p>She had been on the streets for the last 3 years. The first week was the hardest. She didn’t know anything or anyone. She thought that she would be able to trust the kind-heartedness of strangers, but after being raped by a grungy old man under a bridge a few days after arriving, she learned to trust no one. Avoiding the police from fear that they would return her to her father, she did want she could to survive, begging, digging through trash cans for scraps of food and at times, stealing. She hated to steal, but hunger and desperation sometimes makes you do things you wouldn’t ordinarily do.</p><p>She had become a feral animal, paranoid and relying on her wits and senses. As the days turned into weeks and then months and then years, she learned where to go for food, shelter, an occasional shower if she was lucky, and most importantly, what areas were to be avoided so bad things wouldn’t happen.</p><p>*****</p><p>One night, she was panhandling outside of a bar in the south Bronx near Yankee Stadium. It had been raining for several minutes and as she stood under the awning of the bar, trying to stay dry, she spied across the street, a mother and father eating inside a restaurant with their young daughter. As Barbara watched, the young daughter laughed at something the father said as she dipped the french fry she was holding into her ketchup.</p><p>She had seen this before, a happy family who had no concept of loss, and who were enjoying their lives. Every time she saw it, she would tear up as she was reminded of what she lost, but her tears would quickly turn to bitterness towards the little girl who had what she did not. Happiness, food, a dry bed, and most of all, loving parents. Someone who loved you and would take care of you. She had to turn away. It was too much for her to see; happiness, plenty of food to eat and dry clothes.</p><p>At that time, a man stumbled out of the bar and saw her, “Hey...do you need somewhere to stay?”</p><p>It was obvious that she was homeless and normally she never went with strangers, but now...hungry, wet from the rain, lonely and miserable from watching the happy little girl, she couldn’t take anymore and nodded sadly.</p><p>“Come on”, he jerked his head down the street, “I’ve got some leftover ham that I was going to finish off...”</p><p>Without hesitation and for once, pushing aside her distrust of strangers, she followed. She hadn’t eaten since breakfast and was starving. Food, a shower and a dry bed out of the rain were luxuries that she couldn’t afford to pass up.</p><p>And that’s how she met Glenn. He was a drunk, drug addict and sometimes would have a job, but usually didn’t. He rarely bathed, had a bad temper and would hit her often, but Glenn gave her a place to stay, and despite being a rat-infested ramshackle shack, that was everything. It provided Barbara some semblance of the life and home that she once had. There was a bed, a bathroom, a kitchen, a shower, running water, electricity, a place to store her things without worrying about them being taken. It was everything the streets were not and a Godsend. Moreover, he was company for her, someone to talk to. He was all she had, and she preferred having someone in her life rather than being alone on the streets. Too many bad things had happened to her because she was alone with no where to go.</p><p>She hated when he would have sex with her, but he told her that was her way of paying to stay there, so she did it out of obligation. He was rough and uncaring, and always told her that no one else would want her and that she should be grateful for him. She hated being with him and was scared of him, especially after he had been drinking, but she was too afraid to leave, not just because of him but also because she did not want to be on the streets anymore or alone. Anything was better than the streets, especially now, with this vicious killer that had been on the news so much. She got her job at the bookstore a few days later, so they had some steady money coming in and really enjoyed working there because there were so many books for her to read when it was slow.</p><p>*****</p><p>A year later, as fifteen year-old Barbara stepped inside the bookstore, she went to the back to say hi to Mr Tisdale, the owner. Then she began organizing the books that had been left out and putting them away. Throughout the day, customers would wander in, usually mothers with their kids. Every now and then a teenager would come in and buy a book. She helped people find books and manned the checkout register. The work wasn’t hard and she enjoyed helping people. When there weren’t any customers needing help, she would read whatever book she happened to be reading at the time. Today, she was finishing <u>The Count of Monte Cristo</u>: “...only God knows what the future will bring. And until He decides to reveal that future to man, man must simply wait and hope...as I did for so many years...wait and hope.” She closed the book. ‘Wait and hope for God to reveal the future...’, she thought to herself. In the book, a man, who was unjustly imprisoned, escapes to discover an immense treasure. Barbara noticed how she herself was a prisoner: of poverty, of Glenn, of the constant threat of being condemned to the streets. ‘But there’s no Cardinal Spada’s treasures for me’, she sadly remarked to herself, ‘I can’t even afford groceries. I’ll need to stop by the food pantry at St Michael’s Church on the way home.’</p><p>As the day went by, she straightened up the store and helped whoever needed it. The day passed by slowly until finally, it was nine o’clock and time to close up. Mr Tisdale locked the door, bade her goodnight and walked up the street. Barbara said ‘Good night’ and walked the opposite way across the parking lot till she got to the sidewalk then continued on, unaware of the man following her.</p><p>She walked down the sidewalk and as she passed by a van, the side door suddenly slid open and two arms reached out, grabbing her. As she instinctively pulled away, the man behind her pushed her inside. The man inside pulled her in, the door closed and the van sped off. Barbara kicked and screamed as the two men laughed and slapped her face, telling her to shut up. One man held her arms as the other man sat on her legs and ripped her blouse open.</p><p>“Hey!”, the driver yelled suddenly, distracting the two men holding Barbara down, “There’s some freak in the road!”</p><p>The man sitting on Barbara’s legs, looked out the windshield and told him, “He’ll move!”</p><p>The driver looked at the cloaked figure standing on the road with it’s head bowed. “He’s not moving!”, he yelled.</p><p>“Then run him down!”</p><p>The figure still didn’t move as the van quickly approached.</p><p>“Better move, muthafucka!”, the driver exclaimed as his eyes narrowed. The figure remained standing as the van bore on, as if challenging the van to hit him. “I’m gonna hit him!”, the driver yelled, causing the other two men to look.</p><p>Less than a second before the van hit, the men watched as two huge wings spread out, six feet on either side and the figure suddenly jumped towards the van.</p><p>“What the...”, the driver started to exclaim, but never finished as the figure burst through the windshield, spraying glass particles inside. Its head and torso inside the van, it grabbed the driver, sinking it’s teeth into his throat, ripping it open, then crawling inside as the driver’s lifeless body dropped to the floor. The two men in the back screamed as the menacing figure opened it’s mouth and roared, spraying blood droplets at them in the process. The two men scampered back as they pulled their Glocks out, shooting wildly at the creature.</p><p>Out of control, the van veered and glanced off the side of a building, scraping against it as it slowly came to a stop. Barbara covered her face, screaming hysterically, as the two men continued shooting. The bullets had no effect as the creature opened its mouth wide, baring its bloody fangs as it leapt forward onto one of the men. Ripping his arm off as he fired futilely, the creature then punched its fist through his chest, killing him. Then it turned its black soulless eyes onto the other man as he scrambled over the seat in the back, pleading, “What do you want?!”</p><p>“<em>YOUR BLOOD!</em>”, the creature answered in a deep guttural growl before scrambling over the seat and on top of him as he screamed. The creature’s tail whipped around furiously for a few seconds, then was still.</p><p>Moments later, the man stopped screaming. The creature slowly crawled back over the seat, blood dripping from its mouth and it froze, then slowly crawled over to the girl, who was laying still, apparently fainted. Pulling back the cloak from its head revealed a woman’s face with long flowing hair, but not quite like a woman. Her skin was grey, splattered with blood, and her eyes were solid black. As her demonic face gazed at the young girl, the twisted rage on it slowly faded as it looked curiously at her and reached out with its grey, clawed fingers and stroked her hair.</p><p>The creature was entranced. It had never encountered one such as this before. For a while, it just gazed at her, then it suddenly realized that she needed to be taken home. Searching the young girl’s pockets, for anything that would say where she lived, it pulled a piece of paper out and unfolded it. It was a pay stub dated last week and it had her name, Barbara Stanwick, and her address on it. She lived nearby in one of the worst areas of the city.</p><p>Kicking the side door off its hinges, the creature gently picked Barbara up and lifted her out of the van. Stretching out its wings, it jumped up as the great wings swept downwards, lifting it into the sky. Less than half a minute later, it landed gently beside the front door of a run-down house. Twisting the knob and finding it unlocked, it carried Barbara in. The house appeared empty and sparsely furnished. Laying Barbara on the dirty worn sofa, it took off Barbara’s shoes. Crouching down and staring lovingly at her, it reached out and gently touched the young girl’s cheek and then traced its finger down along her arm, leaning slowly closer until it briefly kissed her with the softest of kisses.</p><p>It wanted to remain there beside this beautiful maiden, but it couldn’t risk the girl waking up and seeing it. It rose up again, standing imposingly before the unconscious young girl as its tail swayed slowly. It lingered for a few more seconds and then turned and left, closing the door behind it. Moments later, it leapt up into the sky, its great wings carrying it away into the night.</p><p>*****</p><p>Barbara looked at the dried blood on her arms and legs. She took off her clothes, checking her self to see if the blood had come from her, but she appeared to be fine, aside from her sore arm. Seeing the creature’s face in her mind, roaring as blood dripped from its fangs, watching it as it ripped the man’s arm off...Barbara suddenly felt sick. She ran to the toilet, collapsing before it as she cried uncontrollably. The whole experience was so terrifying. First being attacked by those men...and then that...creature... She would have thought the whole thing a nightmare had her bloody clothes and sore arm told her differently. It really happened. It had killed everyone in the van, everyone but her. Why was she still alive...and how did she get home?</p><p>A few minutes later, she calmed down. She had to change clothes and get to the bookstore. She was late. Aside from her blood-stained clothes, she only had a single dress to wear and nothing else. Glenn’s drinking and drug habit kept her from being able to buy any clothes. She had found a few clothes in the trash a few days ago, but they were still dirty because she hadn’t washed them yet.</p><p>She tip-toed to the bedroom door and opened it slowly so she wouldn’t wake Glenn up. She had to be careful not to make him angry or he would punish her. Peeking in, she saw him face down, passed out on the bed and breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid of him when he was awake, never knowing if he would hit her for something that she did wrong. She slowly stepped into the room and took the dress hanging in the closet. As she was about to leave, she spied a crumpled up ten-dollar bill on the small table beside the bed. Feeling her empty stomach, she realized she hadn’t eaten since lunch yesterday...and they needed groceries. She didn’t know where the money came from, but Glenn certainly didn’t earn it at a job; he must have sold something he had stolen. They needed groceries, so she quickly pocketed the money. Tip-toeing out of the room, she quietly closed the door and slipped on her dress, then left to go to work.</p><p>She quickly walked to the bookstore, staring apprehensively at the spot where the van was last night. As she opened the door of the bookstore, she saw Mr Tisdale behind the register.</p><p>“I’m sorry I’m late, Mr Tisdale”, she said to him. He nodded to her in acknowledgement and went to his office in the back as she stepped up to the register. A mother with her young son stepped in front of the register, “We’ll take these three books.”</p><p>“Yes ma’am”, Barbara meekly replied as she typed in the price on the register. After they left with their books, a man stepped up, “Miss, do you have <u>A Light in the Attic</u>.”</p><p>“Yes sir”, she replied as she stepped away from the register, walked down the aisle past a young teenage girl perusing a book, and plucked it from the bookshelf and handed it to him. She walked back as a young man stepped up to the register. After he paid for his books and was leaving, Barbara accidentally knocked over a stack of books at the end of the counter. The noise startled her, causing her to gasp. As she knelt down to pick them up, the young teenage girl quickly ran up and began picking up the books for her.</p><p>“You don’t have to do that”, Barbara told the young girl, who appeared to be a little younger than her.</p><p>“<em>I don</em><em>’</em><em>t mind</em>”, she replied, smiling.</p><p>Barbara looked at her. The girl had a funny voice, as if she were in an empty room which caused an echo. The girl quickly picked up the books and laid them on the counter, then went back to the book she was looking at in the aisle.</p><p>The day passed slowly. She read in the news how a badly damaged van was found on the side of the road with three mutilated bodies inside and shivered as the memory of what happen last night came back to her. As evening approached and it became darker, Barbara became nervous, eyeing the darkness outside. She had always been afraid of being out at night, but what happened last night compounded her fear. Eventually, it was nine o’clock; closing time. She walked out with Mr Tisdale, said her goodbyes and slowly walked across the parking lot, her eyes fearfully glancing everywhere. She quickly turned behind her to make sure no one was following her, then she turned back to continue walking and cried out as she was suddenly startled by someone standing right in front of her.</p><p>As her fearful panting and racing heart slowed down, she saw that it was the young girl who had helped her pick up the books from earlier during the day. Barbara stared at her wide-eyed, “What are you doing here?!”</p><p>The girl smiled, “<em>I thought you would like some company.</em>”</p><p>Barbara told her, “It’s not safe for you to be out here. You should go home.”</p><p>The girl replied, “<em>I would like to walk you home</em>.”</p><p>Barbara was about to object, but then thought how having company would make her feel a lot better and besides, she couldn’t leave the girl out here alone. She knew how dangerous the streets were. “Okay.” As they headed down the street, she told the girl, “St Michael’s Church is closed now so I’ll have to go to the store to get some groceries. What’s your name?”</p><p>“<em>Tisi.</em>”</p><p>“Why does your voice sound like that?”</p><p>The girl hesitated then replied, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m from Greece</em>.”</p><p>“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to embarrass you”, Barbara told her, to which Tisi grinned.</p><p>As they continued walking to St Michael’s, Tisi asked Barbara to tell her about herself, but all Barbara would say is that she came to New York a few years ago. She remained silent to Tisi’s questions about her parents and to Barbara’s relief, Tisi didn’t push her for answers. Surprisingly, Tisi was also reluctant to talk about her parents, only saying that she lived with some friends. Although Barbara was initially against it, she was glad the girl came along. It gave her not just some measure of comfort, but someone to talk to.</p><p>At the store, Barbara bought some milk, bread, peanut butter and jelly, and then was ready to go home. When they stopped in front of Barbara’s house, Barbara turned to Tisi, “Thank you for walking with me. But where is your home? I should walk you home.”</p><p>“<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s not far</em>”, Tisi replied happily, “<em>Do you live alone</em>?”</p><p>“No. I live with a guy name Glenn.”</p><p>Tisi looked regretful, “<em>Is he your boyfriend</em>?”</p><p>“No, he’s just...”, she turned and looked at the door, “someone I live with.” Barbara felt a sudden breeze blow against her and turned back to ask Tisi, “You sure you don’t....” Barbara stared at the empty spot where Tisi stood, but was no longer there. She looked up and down the street, but couldn’t see the girl anywhere. She stood there for several seconds wondering how the girl could have disappeared so fast, and then went inside the house with her groceries.</p><p>As she stepped inside, she saw Glenn sitting on the threadbare sofa vaguely watching TV and slurping from a beer can. He looked up at her through his blurry eyes.</p><p>“Where the fuck have you been?”, he muttered contemptuously.</p><p>Barbara’s face immediately fell down to the floor in submission, answering quietly, “At the bookstore.”</p><p>Glenn staggered to his feet, precariously holding his beer can so that it sloshed out onto the floor “Where you here earlier?”, he asked in a low voice.</p><p>Barbara began trembling in fear as he walked towards her, murmuring, “I woke up on the sofa...and...and my clothes were dirty...I had to change...”</p><p>“WHERE’S MY MONEY, BITCH?!”</p><p>“I...I...I had to get groceries...”, she started, then she felt an explosion of pain as she fell backwards onto the floor, smacking her head against the wall. Her vision was a red haze as she tried to focus her eyes.</p><p>“YOU SPENT MY MONEY ON THIS FUCKING SHIT?!”, he screamed at her as he kicked the grocery bag lying tipped over on the floor, the milk pouring out into a white puddle. Picking up the grocery bag, he hurled it outside through the still-open door, then slammed the door shut. “THAT TEN DOLLARS WAS MINE!”</p><p>“I-I’m sorry...I’m sorry”, she pleaded as she tried to get up but couldn’t because she was too disoriented, “We needed...”</p><p>“You’re just not making enough money”, he told her, yanking her hair up causing her to cry out as her face was brought up to his. “You took my money...but you’re going to make it back.” Her eyes darted wildly in fear as he glared at her. Then he added in a low voice, “Plus a whole lot more” and then he threw her back onto the floor. He sat back down on the couch and stared at the TV as she layed on the floor. For several minutes, she just layed there, crying. Her nose was bleeding and hurt really bad. When she touched it, she drew in a sharp breath as an intense pain shot through it. As her dizziness cleared and the pain subsided, she slowly crawled over to the couch and carefully pulled herself up.</p><p>This wasn’t the first time that Glenn had punched her...nor would it be the last. She couldn’t call the police, because Glenn told her he would kill her if she did, and she couldn’t leave because the streets were even worse than this. Every time that Glenn hit her, he told her what she had done wrong and that he was punishing her so she wouldn’t do it again. She knew it was wrong to take his money, but she so hungry, not having eaten since yesterday.</p><p>With her head bowed, she quietly asked, “The food...can I?...”</p><p>He looked at her, “It wasn’t yours to get. Leave it.”</p><p>Looking at the door for a moment as she felt her hunger pangs, she shuffled to the bedroom and layed down, pulling the blanket over her. Her nose still throbbed in pain. ‘He’s right’, she told herself, ‘It was his money. I shouldn’t have touched it.’</p><p>*****</p><p>The next morning as Barbara left the house, she looked for the bag of groceries, but it was gone. She was busy at the bookstore and made sure to drink plenty of water because it helped quiet her hunger pangs. She noticed the young girl, Tisi reading a book. When Tisi looked up and saw her, she smiled and Barbara tried to smile back, but it was hard to. When it started getting dark, Barbara noticed that Tisi was still there. She told Tisi that she should really go home so she wouldn’t be out after dark. Tisi tried to stay, but Barbara insisted, not wanting anything bad to happen to her, especially with that creature on the loose. So Tisi left. When it was time to close the store, Barbara and Mr Tisdale closed up and left.</p><p>Barbara went home and went to the kitchen to get a drink. As she came out, she saw Glenn with two strange men coming out of the bedroom. Suddenly becoming fearful, she stood still, “Glenn...who are...”</p><p>Glenn was stone-faced as he answered, “Time for you to earn your keep.” To Barbara’s horror, the two men walked towards her. She took a few steps back, then ran towards the front door, but the two men quickly grabbed her as she cried out, “No...no...no...no..” and dragged her into the bedroom. Glenn followed, closing the bedroom door behind them. No one heard Barbara’s screams as she was repeatedly raped and beaten.</p><p>*****</p><p>A couple of hours later, the men were gone. Barbara layed on the floor, in between the bed and the wall, barely conscious, her eyes blackened, her nose broken, and a trickle of blood coming from between her legs, staining the floor. Glenn’s voice came to her through the haze in her head, “You made me a hundred bucks tonight...and you’re gonna keep making me money every night. If two men will give me a hundred for you, then four men will give me two hundred...Yea, you’re gonna make me a lot of money.” She heard his footsteps walk out of the room and a moment later, the front door opened and closed.</p><p>As the haze in her head cleared, Barbara cried bitterly. She tried to move, but she couldn’t; she was in too much pain and she couldn’t move her right arm, so she layed on the floor. She couldn’t go on any more. She was defeated. She never should have left her foster parents.</p><p>In times of desperation, when there was no other recourse, people have always sought out God for help. This is what Barbara did now. For the first time in her life, in her hopelessness and misery, she sought out a God. Though she didn’t believe in such things, she needed something; anything.</p><p>She raised her bruised face upwards, “Please...if you are out there...I...I need help...please...” Unable to go on, her head dropped as she cried in her anguish.</p><p>*****</p><p>Far away, in another state, a pair of solid black eyes turned and looked out into the night. Someone had summoned it. The creature dropped the lifeless, mutilated body it was holding and stepping around the other battered bodies lying on the ground, it walked toward the voice. As a great pair of wings unfolded behind, it leapt up, its wings propelling it into the dark sky.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next morning, Barbara slowly walked to the bookstore in a daze, holding her hurt arm close to her. Every step was a painful reminder of what had been done to her. When she arrived, Mr Tisdale was already in the back office and didn’t see her. She began working, but it took her longer because her hurt to move her arm and she had to focus to see the titles clearly through her swollen eyes. As customers came to her, she helped them as best she could. When they asked what happened, she simply said she had been in a car accident.</p><p>An hour after opening, the young girl Tisi walked in and seeing Barbara’s bruised face, her eyes opened wide, she hurried over and immediately began asking, “<em>Barbara</em>!<em> What happened</em>?!”</p><p>Barbara mumbled, “I was in a car accident...”</p><p>“<em>You don</em><em>’</em><em>t have a car</em>”, Tisi told her.</p><p>“I was in a car accident...”, Barbara repeated in a dead voice.</p><p>Tisi didn’t say anything, but as she stared at Barbara, her eyes flashed as her breathing deepened. Tisi didn’t know what happened, but she knew this was no car accident. Someone did this to her, someone that Barbara was so afraid of that she blamed it on a non-existent car accident.</p><p>“<em>Barbara, please tell me what happened</em>”, she asked quietly.</p><p>“I was in a car accident...”</p><p>“<em>Okay</em>”, Tisi said quietly, she closed her eyes for a few seconds, her fists clenched by her sides, then she walked out of the bookstore.</p><p>Barbara watched her as she walked out. She couldn’t tell Tisi what really happened, that there were evil monsters in the world that hurt and killed people. She couldn’t do that to a young girl like Tisi. Tisi was so full of life, not like Barbara. Barbara’s spirit had died years ago, making her the dead empty shell that she was today, and she just couldn’t do that to her.</p><p>When the day ended and it was night, Barbara left the store, walking slowly across the parking lot. She saw Tisi waiting for her. “Tisi?...”</p><p>“<em>I want to walk you home.</em>”</p><p>“It’s not safe. Please go home.”</p><p>“<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m walking you home!</em>”, Tisi told her firmly.</p><p>“NO!”, Barbara yelled, surprising herself and Tisi, then her voice choked, “I can’t...I can’t let you get hurt. Please...please go home.”</p><p>Seeing what it meant to her, Tisi relented and walked away in the opposite direction. Barbara watched her walk away, sad that she had to be mean to her friend, but wanting to keep her safe, then she turned and began walking home.</p><p>As she got closer to her house, she began trembling and weeping, knowing what was waiting for her. When she was in front of her house, she had to force herself to walk up to the door. She had to do it. Glenn told her that she owed him and that she couldn’t leave. As her hand reached for the doorknob, in a last act of desperation, she told herself, ‘Maybe he’s alone.’ But she knew he would not be. Such was her lot in life.</p><p>She turned the knob and opened the door to see three surly-looking men with Glenn. Her stomach dropped as Glenn smiled, “Well well well. We’ve been waiting for you.”</p><p>A man behind her pulled her inside and shut the door. As they walked toward her, her mouth went dry as she backed away, shaking violently and begging, “Please Glenn...don’t...I-I’ll make you a nice dinner...”</p><p>“SHUT UP!”, Glenn grabbed her hair, pulling her off her feet so that she fell. As he dragged her across the floor, screaming in pain, the men surrounded her...</p><p>“<em>PUT HER DOWN!</em>”</p><p>The men looked up to see a young girl standing in the doorway. Barbara looked over and her heart stopped. It was Tisi! For a second, they just stood there, staring in surprise, then leaving Glenn to hold on to Barbara, they went over to Tisi.</p><p>“NO!! Tisi, get outta here!!”, still on the floor, Barbara screamed and begged, “Don’t touch her...” Turning to Glenn, she pleaded, “Please don’t hurt her, Glenn...Take me, just let her go and don’t hurt her”, turning back to Tisi, “Tisi, leave!”</p><p>The men ignored her, grabbing Tisi and pulling her inside.</p><p>“Please Glenn...please...don’t hurt her...”, Barbara begged as she crawled over to Glenn, grabbing his leg.</p><p>“This one’s even better”, one of the men said, looking at Tisi, “Get rid of that bitch...”, he looked at Barbara, “We’ll fuck her afterwards.”</p><p>Glenn grabbed Barbara’s hair and dragged her into the bedroom as she screamed and tried to pull away. After shoving her into the bedroom, he closed the door, tying a rope around the doorknob and securing it as Barbara futilely tried to pull open the door, screaming, “TISI!!...RUNNN!!...”</p><p>A few seconds later, Barbara heard the men yelling, “What the fuck!...SHIT!!...AAAHHHHHHHH....” The wall shook as something heavy was thrown against it. Thinking that Tisi was being hurt, Barbara continued pulling on the door with all of her might as she cried out, “NOOO!...PLEASE...OH GODDDD!!!...”, then she broke down crying. Outside, she heard high pitch agonizing screams that seemed to go forever.</p><p>Overcome by the screams, Barbara sank down to the floor, covering her ears and shutting her eyes as she tried to block them out. Curled up on the floor, she wept for Tisi, the one bright light in her life, snuffed out by the monsters.</p><p>The screams slowly died away and there was silence. A minute later, she heard a noise outside the door and heard it open. Barbara kept her eyes clenched tightly shut, not wanting to see the monsters. A hand gently touched her arm, “<em>Barbara...</em>” Barbara’s eyes flew opened as she looked up. Tisi! Covered with blood! All over; her face, arms, and legs.</p><p>“OHMYGOD...TISI!!”, Barbara covered her mouth with her hands as her wide-open eyes looked at her, then pulling them away, she exclaimed, “We’ve got to get you to a hospital!”</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>Barbara, I</em><em>’</em><em>m not hurt. I</em><em>’</em><em>m okay</em>”</p><p>Barbara stared at the blood, “But you’re bleeding...”</p><p>Tisi took her hand, helping her stand up, and said calmly, “<em>We</em><em>’</em><em>re going to leave now</em>.”</p><p>Barbara asked, “What did they do to you? Where’s Glenn?”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>I took him away</em>”, she paused then said, “<em>I took them all away.</em>”</p><p>Barbara stared at Tisi, whispering, “What do you mean?”</p><p>“<em>I took him away so he</em><em>’</em><em>ll never hurt you again.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked at the young girl, “But how...Where is he?”</p><p>“<em>Barbara, why did you stay here with him? Why didn</em><em>’</em><em>t you leave?</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked down in shame, “I don’t have anywhere to go...and he said me that no one would want me.”</p><p>“<em>Why didn</em><em>’</em><em>t you call the police?</em>”</p><p>Barbara began trembling, “H-He told me...he would kill me if I did.”</p><p>Tisi closed her eyes, breathing deeply, as she tried to stop the rage building within her. Calming down, she told her, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m taking you to my house. Do you have anything here that you want to bring?</em>”</p><p>Barbara thought for few seconds and said, “I’m hungry. I need to get some food from the food pantry at St Michael’s Church.”</p><p>Noticing Barbara’s sunken cheeks, Tisi asked, “<em>When was the last time you ate</em>?”</p><p>Barbara counted on her fingers as she thought for a few seconds, “Three days ago.”</p><p>Once again, Tisi had to close her eyes as she realized that Barbara’s undernourished look wasn’t just a look, she was starving. Opening her eyes again, she said, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>ll get us something for dinner.</em>”</p><p>“I need my other dress and toothbrush...and Baloo.” Tisi walked over to the bathroom and looked inside. Only seeing a worn, dirty toothbrush laying on the filthy counter, she clenched her lips together, then she looked in the closet and saw only a single tattered dress with holes in it and a filthy blanket on the floor. She turned around, her eyes again scanning the room, but there was nothing. Other than the dress she was wearing, Barbara only had a dirty toothbrush and a single worn dress; nothing else, not even food. She lived in squalor and was starving.</p><p>Turning away so that Barbara couldn’t see the tears forming, Tisi quickly wiped her eyes. Then she turned around and said, “<em>We</em><em>’</em><em>ll get you some clothes and some other things tomorrow.</em>”</p><p>Barbara objected, “But I don’t have any money.”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>I have some money.</em>”</p><p>Barbara said, “You can get some clothes from the thrift store for about $10. Do you have that much?”</p><p>“<em>I have a little more than that.</em>” Tisi pulled out a small cell phone, dialed a number and held it to her ear. A few seconds later, she rattled off a bunch of strange words into it.</p><p>Barbara eyebrows lifted, “What did you say?”</p><p>“<em>I was calling my driver to pick us up</em>. <em>He will be here shortly. Let</em><em>’</em><em>s go outside.</em>”</p><p>Barbara told her, “Glenn doesn’t want me to leave.”</p><p>Taking her hand, Tisi coaxed her, “<em>Come on.</em>”</p><p>Not quite understanding what was going on because of the daze she was in, Barbara said, “I need to get Baloo”, as she went over to the closet and stooped down to pick up something off the floor in the corner. Tisi looked at her curiously as Barbara held her teddy bear, explaining, “This is Baloo.”</p><p>Tisi took Barbara’s hand and led her out into the living room. Barbara stopped suddenly and stared. Blood droplets were sprayed all over the walls and the floor. As she looked around, she saw a trail of blood leading to the kitchen with the kitchen door closed. Barbara put her hand over her mouth and choked. She suddenly felt sick, as if she might throw up as she whispered, “OhmyGod...”</p><p>“<em>Don</em><em>’</em><em>t look at it, Barbara</em>”, Tisi told her.</p><p>“NOOOOO!!!....”, Barbara wailed, suddenly becoming agitated and crying out, “He’s gonna be so angry with me! I need to clean this up before Glenn gets back!” She picked up a rag from the couch and started wiping the blood off from the wall.</p><p>“<em>Barbara...</em>”, Tisi gently took the rag from her hand as she turned. Dropping the rag, Tisi took Barbara’s face in her hands and looked solemnly in her eyes, saying quietly, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>ve seen the bruises on you and I</em><em>’</em><em>ve seen the fear in your eyes everyday. You don</em><em>’</em><em>t need to be afraid anymore. I have freed you. Glenn is gone</em><em>. He</em><em>’</em><em>s not coming back.</em>”</p><p>Barbara stared at Tisi, then her eyes glanced over to the front door and then to the closed kitchen door. Without Glenn, she didn’t know what to do or feel. It was as if she were set adrift in the ocean, not knowing where she would end up at. At a loss, Barbara told her, “I don’t know what to do.”</p><p>Tisi gently took her hand, “<em>Come Barbara, your nightmare is over</em>.”</p><p>Nodding her head, Barbara clutched Baloo tightly as Tisi led her outside. As they waited, Tisi stood beside her, holding her hand to soothe her. More and more, Tisi could see what a hellish existence she had been in, not just physically, but psychologically. She had nothing, except this teddy bear that she held close to her like a security blanket.</p><p>A minute later, a 1925 Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up beside the curb and an elegantly dressed gentleman got out and came over, opening the door so that they could get in. Barbara stared at it wide-eyed as if a UFO had landed. Tisi helped her inside. As Tisi closed the door and the car drove away, Barbara looked everywhere with a mixture of amazement and fear. She had never seen anything as beautiful as this car. Afraid of getting it dirty, she sat on the edge of the seat. Barbara looked out the windows as she watched the buildings pass by. She had a vague feeling that she had seen this view before, years ago, when she was on a bus to... escape... something.... She couldn’t remember what. It seemed like she had always been there.</p><p>The trash, the derelicts, the bad people who wanted to hurt her. They all passed silently by without seeing her. It wasn’t like before when they could see her and hurt her. In here, she was invisible to them. She was safe. She felt something touch her hand. Looking over, she saw Tisi smiling at her. She wanted to smile back, but couldn’t, not because she was unhappy, but because she had forgotten how to. All she had known was misery. And now, she was also terrified. Everything that she had known was gone. She didn’t know what was going to happen. Holding Baloo tight against her chin, she continued looking out the window.</p><p>Fifteen minutes later, the buildings gradually came to an end to be replaced by trees and fields. In the distance ahead of them, a large building came into view, growing ever larger as they went towards it. The front, boldly lit by cleverly hidden spotlights, was bejeweled with all manner of carved edifices, gargoyles, iron wrought railings, and botanical masterpieces. The car pulled up and stopped in front of the massive ten-foot oak doors which were wide open, a blaze of light pouring out from inside.</p><p>The chauffer got out, went around and opened their door. Tisi stepped out and extended her hand, “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. No one</em><em>’</em><em>s going to hurt you</em>”, as Barbara looked apprehensively at the manor before her. She took Tisi’s hand and got out, standing meekly as she looked everywhere. Tisi slowly encouraged her forward, towards the doors, which were flanked by two statues of women, one holding a sword, the other holding a jar. As she slowly walked in, her breath caught. It was almost too wondrous to behold. From the enormous chandelier with its hundreds of lights twinkling to the columned archways that stretched as far as she could see on either side. Along the walls, antique furniture rested on the marble floor and centerpiece, underneath the chandelier was an elaborately carved water fountain, with cherubs placed playing with the beautiful green vines that intertwined among them.</p><p>As Barbara stood still, transfixed by all this, Tisi led her to a enormous room with a ceiling that stretched higher than she had ever seen. Beautiful tapestries adorned the walls with scenes of maidens and unicorns. In the center was a massive oak table that only stood 18 inches high and surrounding it were cushioned benches, each with pillows piled high on one end.</p><p>But what captured Barbara’s attention was the food on the table. A feast enough for a dozen people, more than she had ever seen before in her life. It looked so delicious and her stomach growled at the mere sight of it, but it wasn’t hers...</p><p>“<em>Go on Barbara. Eat as much as you want</em>”, Tisi told her.</p><p>Barbara looked at her, tears welling up in her eyes. Tisi nodded, then Barbara burst forth, running over and at first, leaning on the floor over the table, but shortly later, crawling up on the table in her lust as she grabbed the food with her bare hands and stuffed it in her mouth. She didn’t know the meaning of uncouth, just the meaning of starvation. Though there were silverware, she didn’t think of them. After three days without anything, she couldn’t and didn’t hold back.</p><p>As Barbara ate, a young man in a white tunic entered the room behind Tisi who was leaning against the doorway watching Barbara with a slight smile on her lips. Noticing the lack of gentility in Barbara’s frenzied eating, he asked quietly, “πόσο ‏καιρό ‏χρόυος ‏κυρία‏ μένω?” (<em>How long will the lady be staying</em>?)</p><p>Tisi sighed happily as she watch Barbara, answering “για πάντα” (<em>Forever</em>).</p><p>*****</p><p>When Barbara had finished eating, Tisi came over beside her. Barbara looked at her sadly, “Do I have to go back now?”</p><p>Tisi sat beside her, brushing aside a few strands of hair that had fallen over Barbara’s eyes, “<em>Barbara</em>...<em>I want you to stay here with me.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked confused, “You mean like...spend the night?”, looking slowly around, “Here?”</p><p>“<em>Not just spend the night</em>...<em>I want you to live with me.</em>”</p><p>Barbara thought for a few seconds, then asked, “Do you want me to clean or...something?”</p><p>Tisi replied, “<em>No. You don</em><em>’</em><em>t have to do anything</em>.”</p><p>Barbara tried to reason out why anyone would want someone like her, but couldn’t, “I don’t understand. Why would you want me to live here?”</p><p>Tisi replied, “<em>I want to take care of you. When I</em><em>’</em><em>m with you, I feel</em>...<em>something</em>.... <em> I don</em><em>’</em><em>t know how to say it. I just</em>...<em>really want to take care of you</em>.”</p><p>“Where will I sleep?”</p><p>“<em>With me.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked down at her teddy bear. Glenn wouldn’t let her sleep with Baloo; calling her a baby for wanting to. But Baloo was all she had to remind her of her parents...and of happier times. He comforted her when she was scared, and right now, she didn’t know what was going on and was anxious. She asked quietly, “Can I bring Baloo?”</p><p>Tisi smiled at her timidness, “<em>Of course.</em>”</p><p>Barbara thought for a while, then whispered, “Okay.”</p><p>Tisi took her hand and led her out of the room and up the adjoining curved stairway that went around each end of the foyer. Barbara followed, looking around at everything meekly. A red carpet ran down the center of a white corridor, lined with paintings and vases upon pedestals. The paintings are so bright and colorful. ‘This must be what Heaven is like.’ She had never known such beauty existed. All she knew was filth and peril.</p><p>Tisi opened the doors to a bedroom bigger than Barbara’s house and yard combined. The bed itself was twice the size of her bedroom. Barbara’s eyes couldn’t have gotten any bigger than they were at the sheer size of the room and the bed. It was actually intimidating to her. She stopped, afraid to go in.</p><p>“<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. Don</em><em>’</em><em>t be afraid</em>”, Tisi encouraged her as she gently pulled Barbara’s hand, leading her towards a room off to the side. As Tisi walked toward the room, Barbara noticed a painting on the wall by the archway. This painting was different and something about it drew her. All of the paintings before had been bright and beautiful, but this one was ugly and drab. It showed two topless women waiting in the shadows of an alley as a man, who apparently had killed another man, ran towards them. The dispositions of the women were dark and murderous. She read the plaque at the bottom of the painting: <u>The Murderer</u> by Franz Von Stuck, 1891.</p><p>Tisi’s smile faded. She had forgotten about this painting. She had not meant for Barbara to see it, at least not yet. At some point, she would have to tell Barbara who she was, just not now. Tonight and tomorrow are for Barbara. Later perhaps, although she didn’t know how she would tell her. Barbara was already so fragile and timid...</p><p>“Why would you have something so ugly?”, Barbara asked her.</p><p>“<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>ll tell you later.</em>”</p><p>Leading Barbara through the archway into the next room revealed it to be a bathroom, but larger and more magnificent than she could possibly imagine. An enormous garden tub, enough for several people to fit in comfortably, sat against the wall, encased in marble. Adjacent to it was a large shower and in an enclosed closet, was the toilet. Barbara looked at the sink beside her as Tisi went to the garden tub and turned the gold knobs, letting it fill. The faucet and knobs of the sink, the bathtub and the shower were gold. She thought it was a gold-colored paint but it seemed more lustrous than anything she had seen before. “Is this real gold?”, she asked.</p><p>Tisi looked at her and nodded, smiling, “Mm-hm.” Tisi took a bottle from the shelf and poured a small amount from it into the water, causing bubbles to appear to Barbara’s amazement. As the tub filled, Tisi went to a door and opened it, removing a towel and a thin white robe from it and draping them on the marble shelf beside the tub. Turning off the water and then turning to Barbara, she said, “<em>When your done, you can put on this robe. I</em><em>’</em><em>ll be right outside in the bedroom</em>.”</p><p>Tisi smiled at her and started to walked away, then turned around, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m glad you</em><em>’</em><em>re here, Barbara</em>”, then she turned and went into the bedroom.</p><p>Barbara looked at the bathtub, piled high with bubbles that invited her, and turned and looked into the dark bedroom to where Tisi disappeared to. There was no door to close for privacy, only a large opening that connected the bathroom with the bedroom. Not wanting to be seen naked, she kept her eyes on the opening as she unbuttoned her dress, folding it before laying it neatly on the marble shelf. Then reaching behind to unclasp her bra, she laid it on her dress and then hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, sliding them down before stepping out of them and putting them with her bra.</p><p>She reached her hand into the water to see if it was too hot or cold, but found it just hot enough. Stepping carefully into the water, she slowly sat down. ‘Wooow. This feels really nice’, she thought. Picking up the bubbles in her hands, she grinned at their delicacy. Seeing a loofah, she picked it up and scrubbed herself, Spying a button on the marble shelf, she pushed it to see what it would do and to her great surprise, she felt jets of water against her skin, making the water roll and bubble. Gasping, she smiled as the bubbles grew ever taller. She pushed the button again, ceasing the jets, then leaned back and relaxed. The hot water was so relaxing, the quietness so soothing. Her eyes began closing, then opened again. She was about to fall asleep.</p><p>Draining the tub, she grabbed the towel and stood up, drying herself off before wrapping the robe around her. It was as soft as a cotton T-shirt, but much thinner and cooler. Looking out through the opening into the dark bedroom, she walked slowly forward. She saw Tisi standing on the balcony outside of the eight-foot tall, floor-to-ceiling window. Walking slowly across the room towards the opened doors, Tisi turned and smiled when she saw her, extending her hand, inviting Barbara to join her. Stepping out into the cool night air, Barbara had no words to describe the wonders before her. The exquisite lawn set behind the house and the majestic skyline spread out before her with the Statue of Liberty in the distance. For a while, she just beheld it all.</p><p>“What is all that?”, she asked.</p><p>“<em>The world that you never knew. Tomorrow you will see it.</em>” Tisi suddenly noticed the dried blood splattered on her hands and as she looked down at her bloody clothes, she remarked, “<em>Oh. I forgot I need a shower.</em>” She looked at Barbara, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m going to take a quick shower and change into some clean clothes</em>.” She ran off to the bathroom. Barbara continued gazing at the wondrous beauty before her for several minutes. A full moon bathed everything in a soft light. She looked at the sides of the manor and down at the patio below. Turning around, she saw Tisi watching her, a slight smile on her lips. She also had on a robe the same as Barbara’s.</p><p>She came out as Barbara yawned. The night was catching up to her as her eyes half-closed. “<em>Come</em>”, Tisi took her hand, leading her toward the bed. Barbara happily saw that Baloo was on the pillow. Sitting on the bed, she put her legs under the sheet and took Baloo into her arms. Tisi went around and crawled into the bed from the other side, sliding over so she was beside Barbara.</p><p>Barbara turned onto her side, looking at Tisi who couldn’t stop smiling at her. Barbara asked, “What will happen tomorrow?”</p><p>Tisi smiled, “<em>Everything.</em>”</p><p>“What’s everything?”</p><p>“<em>Everything. Everything will be better...so much better.</em>”</p><p>Barbara yawned again, “I’m so sleepy...” Her eyes fluttered, then closed.</p><p>Tisi watched her as she slept, whispering, “κοιμούμαι δικός μου λίγος άυθρωπος (<em>Go to sleep, my little human</em>)”</p><p>Long after Barbara fell asleep, Tisi continued to watch her, spellbound by her beauty. Watching the rise and fall of her breasts with her breathing, the pale glow of the moonlight upon her face, the way she clutched her teddy bear close to her. Ever since that first time three nights ago, when she first saw Barbara lying on the floor of that van, she couldn’t stop thinking of her. This one was different from the other humans, but how? Tisi had walked among them for most of their recorded history and had never been so affected as she was now with this one. Something about Barbara stirred something within her, something she had never felt before. She liked looking at Barbara. She wanted to touch her...and have Barbara touch her in return. Then Tisi did something she had seen humans do many times to each other...but had only done it once before herself...she leaned over and gently placed a kiss on Barbara’s lips.</p><p>Barbara stirred slightly at the kiss, but didn’t wake. Seeing her sunken cheeks and emaciated arms, a tear rolled down Tisi’s cheeks. “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m sorry Barbara</em>”, she whispered as the tears fell, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m so sorry for how much you</em><em>’</em><em>ve suffered. I didn</em><em>’</em><em>t know</em><em>”</em>, she wiped her eyes and took a deep breath, “<em>But I</em><em>’</em><em>m going to make everything better. Your life will be bliss and contentment.</em>” She stroked Barbara’s hair, vowing to her, “<em>You will want for naught!</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>Hours later, Tisi was still admiring her when Barbara slightly jerked in her sleep. Tisi saw that she wasn’t smiling anymore, but was frowning, her face contorted with a pained expression. As Tisi watched, the pained expression became stronger and Barbara began mumbling in her sleep, “No...no...please don’t...” as she breathing deepened.</p><p>Tisi reached out and touched Barbara’s shoulder, causing her to cry out suddenly as she jerked up. She looked about wildly, her sides heaving, as Tisi quickly moved in front of her, taking her face in her hands, “<em>Barbara...Barbara...It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay...</em>”</p><p>Barbara was trembling as she covered her face with her hands, sobbing, “Please don’t let him get me...please don’t...”</p><p>Tisi brought Barbara’s head down to her chest, holding her close and reassuring her, “<em>You</em><em>’</em><em>re safe, Barbara. I won</em><em>’</em><em>t let anyone hurt you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara continued crying on Tisi’s shoulder, then whispering fearfully, “...Are you sure he’s not coming back?...P-please don’t let him...”</p><p>“<em>He</em><em>’</em><em>s never coming back.</em>” Feeling her human shivering in fear against her, Tisi felt her rage building. Never before had she wanted to kill someone so much; the unknown person who had hurt Barbara. Unseen by Barbara, Tisi’s eyes melted to blackness and her back bulged as her wings tried to push out. As she saw her hands turning a mottled grey color, Tisi realized that she had to get herself under control, telling herself as well as Barbara, “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay...sshh...calm down....</em>” As her rage subsided, the blackness in Tisi’s eyes faded and her skin became flesh color again.</p><p>Tisi lowered Barbara back down again onto the pillow and handed her Baloo, then she layed close beside her and promised, “<em>No one will ever hurt you again.</em>” Wrapping her arms around her, Tisi rubbed her back reassuringly until she fell asleep again. Tisi had never comforted anyone before, but it seemed to come naturally to her as she held Barbara. She just went with what she felt. Tisi continued to hold her and was still holding her when she woke up in the morning.</p><p>*****</p><p>The next morning, Barbara’s eyes opened. Up above her, she saw clouds floating in the sky with a flock of birds flying through them, but as she watched the birds, she saw that they weren’t moving. They seemed to be frozen in their flight. Sitting up, she realized she wasn’t outside at all and what she perceived to be birds flying in the sky was an intricate painting on the ceiling of the room she was in. Looking around, she didn’t recognize anything. Looking on the bed beside her, she saw the smiling face of Tisi as she was propped up on her elbow, watching her.</p><p>All of a sudden, Barbara remembered she was going to be late to the bookstore. Scrambling out of bed, she looked for her dress.</p><p>“<em>What is it, Barbara?</em>”, Tisi asked worriedly.</p><p>“I need to go to work! Where’s my dress?!”, she exclaimed worriedly.</p><p>“<em>You don</em><em>’</em><em>t need to go to work.</em>”</p><p>Not able to find her dress, Barbara was becoming upset and on the verge of crying, “I’m going to be late! I’m going to lose my job!” As Barbara hurried to the bathroom to look for her dress, Tisi got off the bed and followed.</p><p><em>“</em><em>Barbara...</em>” Something in Tisi’s voice made Barbara stop. <em>“</em><em>You don</em><em>’</em><em>t need to work anymore. You</em><em>’</em><em>ll never need to work again. I</em><em>’</em><em>m going to take care of you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara turned around and looked at her, “Why would you do that?”</p><p>“<em>Because I want to.</em>”</p><p>“But...I’m nobody. What will your parents say?”, Barbara asked.</p><p>“<em>I...don</em><em>’</em><em>t have parents</em>.”</p><p>Barbara asked, “Then whose house is this?”</p><p>“<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s mine.</em>”</p><p>Barbara asked, “How can all this be yours?”</p><p>Tisi paused for a moment and glanced at the painting. She knew this moment would come. She didn’t know when, but she knew it would come, just not this soon. Taking a deep breath, she wondered how she would tell her so that she would understand and it wouldn’t frighten her “<em>Barbara...</em>”, she asked quietly, “<em>...how old do you think I am?</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked at her for a few seconds and said, “A little younger than me. Maybe twelve or thirteen.”</p><p>Tisi looked down at the floor as her voice lowered, “<em>What would you think...if I told you I am over 3000 years old.</em>” Barbara was silent as she stared at Tisi’s face. She could see that Tisi was not joking or lying. Barbara felt a shiver go through her. Tisi continued, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m a Fury</em>”</p><p>Barbara was so confused and uneasy, she could barely find her voice, “I don’t know what that is.”</p><p>“<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s a kind of god...a Greek demi-god...</em>”, Tisi looked up into Barbara’s face, “...<em>immortal and omnipotent.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked at her, “But...you’re just a girl.”</p><p>“<em>This is just a guise</em>.” When Tisi saw that Barbara didn’t know what she meant, she said, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m not a girl...I</em><em>’</em><em>m not even human.</em>”</p><p>Barbara asked, “What are you?”</p><p>Tisi pointed to the painting, “<em>Tell me, what do you see here?</em>”</p><p>Barbara came over and looked at it, “Two naked women...and a man running. I think he killed that man lying on the ground and that’s why he’s running.”</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>The man murdered someone and the women are going to punish him. That is what I do. I punish those who hurt others.</em>” Seeing Barbara’s confused look, Tisi said quietly, “<em>The women are me and my sister</em>.” She paused, then said, <em>“</em><em>We are Furies. We kill people. That</em><em>’</em><em>s why Glenn isn</em><em>’</em><em>t coming back. I killed him. All those murders that have been in the news...I</em><em>’</em><em>m the serial killer.</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>Barbara’s eyes opened wide at this revelation as she stepped back, horrified. Tisi saw the fear in her eyes, “<em>Do you remember yesterday when you told me you were in a car accident?...and how you couldn</em><em>’</em><em>t tell me that </em><em>there were evil monsters in the world that hurt and killed people...</em>” Barbara’s mouth opened in surprise as she wondered how Tisi knew. Tisi walked slowly over, “<em>I took Glenn away so he will never hurt you again. That</em><em>’</em><em>s what I do, I take the evil monsters away so they can</em><em>’</em><em>t hurt anyone ever again.</em>”</p><p>Barbara’s eyes filled with tears as she remembered the evil monster that she called Glenn...and what he was going to do to her last night. She then remembered the nightmare she had...and how Tisi comforted her...and made the nightmare go away. She suddenly asked, “How did you know?”</p><p>“<em>I heard your prayer.</em>”</p><p>Barbara drew in a breath and held it as her eyes closed in fear, “Are you the monster?...”</p><p>Tisi touched Barbara’s cheek gently, whispering, “<em>I am a monster</em>, <em>but not like the real monsters...the ones who want to hurt people. I protect people. I will protect you. Please don</em><em>’</em><em>t be afraid of me.</em>” She took Barbara’s hand and led her to the balcony, “<em>Over 3000 years ago, my brother, Cronus castrated our father, Uranus. As he was bleeding, me and my two sisters came out of his blood. My name is Tisiphone. My two sisters are Megaera and Alecto. I don</em><em>’</em><em>t see Alecto that much cause she</em><em>’</em><em>s always in a bad mood, but every now and then I visit Megaera.</em>”</p><p>As they stepped out onto the balcony and looked out onto the green field stretched out before them, Barbara asked, “What is M...Meg...What did you say her name is?”</p><p>“<em>Megaera.</em>”</p><p>“Yea, what is she like?”</p><p>Tisi leaned back against the railing, “<em>We each have different titles and jobs. My name means vengeful destruction.</em>”</p><p>Barbara drew in a quick breath, “Why would you have such a horrid name?”</p><p>Tisi looked down, “<em>Because it</em><em>’</em><em>s what I do. I am vicious and brutal. Do you remember how I looked last night at Glenn</em><em>’</em><em>s</em>” Barbara nodded, remembering the blood. “<em>My sister, Megaera is the Fury of Jealous Rage and Alecto is the Fury of Unceasing Anger.</em>”</p><p>Barbara asked, “Do they live here too?”</p><p>“<em>No. Megaera lives in Texas and Alecto doesn</em><em>’</em><em>t have a home. She just wanders around.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked at the view silently as Tisi waited. It was a lot to think about. Barbara wouldn’t have believed her if she hadn’t seen the monster in the van and the blood on Tisi last night. The monster frightened her terribly, but Tisi saved her...and was so nice. To Barbara, Tisi wasn’t a monster. Barbara looked at her, and asked, “I think...you’re not bad. You punish bad people and help good people.”</p><p>Tisi sighed with relief. Barbara was not afraid of her. Tisi took Barbara’s hand, “<em>Are you hungry</em>?”</p><p>Barbara nodded.</p><p>Tisi grinned, “<em>Come on!</em>” She led Barbara out of the room, down the corridor and down the stairway to the dining room where she was last night.</p><p>Barbara sat on one of the benches, “I meant to ask you last night. Why is this table so short?”</p><p>Tisi sat on the adjoining bench and reclined on the cushions by laying on her left side, “<em>This is how the ancient Greeks would eat. Lay on your side like this.</em>” Barbara looked at how Tisi was laying and layed on her left side as a woman brought in a platter of baked fish and vegetables, which she set before them.</p><p>Barbara looked at the woman in surprise as she set the platter down and said shyly, “Hi.”</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>This is Chloe. She cooks all of our meals</em>”, then turning to the woman, “<em>Chloe, this is Barbara</em>”</p><p>The woman smiled as she bowed her head and said, “Μεγάλη Παρασκευή, το έτερο μου ήμισυ (<em>Good day, my fair lady</em>).”</p><p>Tisi smiled as she told Chloe, “<em>She doesn</em><em>’</em><em>t speak Greek.</em>”</p><p>Chloe started slightly and bowed again, “<em>I apologize, my lady.</em>”</p><p>Barbara, watching this in amazement, replied apologetically herself, “Please don’t be sorry. I think your words are beautiful.” Chloe smiled and went back to the kitchen.</p><p>As they ate, Tisi smiled at her, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m going to take you shopping today</em>.”</p><p>Barbara said, “Please don’t. I don’t want you spending any money on me.”</p><p>Tisi’s face fell, “<em>But I want you to have nice things.</em>”</p><p>“It will cost too much...and...you’ve already done so much.”</p><p>Tisi came over and knelt before Barbara, asking, “<em>Why don</em><em>’</em><em>t you want me to spend money on you?</em>”</p><p>Lowering her head in shame, Barbara said quietly, “I don’t deserve it.”</p><p>Tisi raised her chin up so that she could see Barbara’s eyes, “<em>You deserve everything.</em>” Standing up, she said, “<em>I want to show you something.</em>” She led Barbara to an alcove in the wall with a large wooden chest set within it. Tisi sat beside the chest and looked at Barbara, inviting her, “<em>Open it.</em>”</p><p>Barbara approached the chest and crouched down. After opening the clasp and raising the lid, her eyes and mouth slowly dropped open. In it were thousands of silver coins, gleaming in the light. Not believing her eyes, she slowly reached out and picked up one, whispering breathlessly, “Cardinal Spada’s treasure...” She looked at the coin, but didn’t recognize it. About the size of a quarter, one side had a woman’s face and the other side had a picture of an owl. She looked at Tisi, “What is it?”</p><p>“<em>A tetradrachm. The woman is Athena and that</em><em>’</em><em>s her owl on the other side.</em>”</p><p>Barbara turned the coin over and over looking at it, “I’ve never seen a coin like this.”</p><p>“<em>No one has. Not for over two thousand years.</em>”</p><p>Barbara eyebrows raised, “How much money is this coin?”</p><p>“<em>Back in the 5<sup>th</sup> century BC, about $47. Today, it</em><em>’</em><em>s worth $5000.</em>”</p><p>Barbara’s eyes grew even bigger as she almost dropped the coin and quickly laid it down so she wouldn’t. She looked at the mass of coins in the chest and slowly asked, “How...much...is...”</p><p>Tisi casually replied, “<em>About twenty million dollars.</em>”</p><p>Barbara gasped and fell back on her butt in shock as she stammered, “Y-you have t-twenty...<em>million</em>...<em>dollars</em>?!”</p><p>Tisi giggled, “<em>I have a lot more than twenty million.</em>” She got up and ran to another room for a few seconds, then quickly came back with a laptop computer. Sitting down cross-legged on the floor, she open it up and opened a window and scrolled down to the bottom.</p><p>Turning it around so Barbara could see, Barbara asked, “What is this?”</p><p>Tisi answered, “<em>This is a summary of my assets from various accounts.</em>” and pointed to a number at the bottom of the screen.</p><p>Barbara looked at the number that she pointed to which seemed impossibly large, “OhmyGod...” She tried to read it, but couldn’t, “I-I don’t know how much that is...147...”</p><p>“<em>Billion dollars.</em>”</p><p>Barbara was quiet for a few moments, staring at the screen in shock, then said, “When you said that you had some money, I was thinking of a few thousand,...not 147...billion dollars.”</p><p>Tisi remarked, “<em>Quite a bit more than what Edmund Dantes found on Monte Cristo, isn</em><em>’</em><em>t it</em>?”</p><p>Barbara looked at her surprised, “How did you...?”, then asked, “Where did you get all this?”</p><p>“<em>Selling ancient treasures and investing...</em>”, she touched Barbara’s nose and smirked, “...<em>also because I</em><em>’</em><em>m a god.</em>” Barbara breathed out suddenly at the remark. “<em>So, will you please let me buy you some clothes and other things?</em>”, Tisi looked at her hopefully.</p><p>Barbara thought for a while, then decided, “Only if it doesn’t cost too much money.”</p><p>Tisi took Barbara’s hand, rubbing her thumb along the back of her hand, “<em>Nothing is too much money.</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>Shortly afterwards, Tisi was leading Barbara out to the car. The Rolls-Royce impressed Barbara just as much as it did last night. The chauffer held the door open for them and as Barbara approached, she asked Tisi, “What’s his name?”</p><p>“<em>Eliud</em>”</p><p>“Hello Eliud”, Barbara greeted him as she stepped inside.</p><p>Eliud bowed as he replied, “<em>Good day, my lady.</em>”</p><p>As they were being driven towards their shopping excursion, Barbara again looked at everything like a little kid. She couldn’t help it. It was all so different on this side. This side of the city, this side of life.</p><p>Despite Tisi being rich, Barbara was not comfortable about Tisi spending money on her. It made her feel selfish. She said, “Can we go to Wal-Mart?”</p><p>Tisi’s face wrinkled in disgust, “<em>Why?!</em>”</p><p>Barbara explained, “Because they’re the cheapest. I don’t want you spending a lot of money on me.”</p><p>“<em>How about we go to another store that almost as cheap as Wal-Mart?</em>”, Tisi asked.</p><p>“What is it?”, Barbara asked.</p><p>Crossing her fingers behind her back, Tisi murmured, “<em>Saks Fifth Avenue</em>...”</p><p>Barbara had never heard of it, so...”Okay.”</p><p>A half hour later, the car stopped in front of the Saks Fifth Avenue building. When Eliud opened the door and Barbara stepped out, she looked up at the towering glass edifice before her in awe. Walking through the glass doors, her breath was taken away. Outside of Tisi’s manor, it was the most beautiful place she had ever seen. Wearing her old dress, she felt ashamed of her appearance as passersby looked at her. Not knowing where to go, Tisi guided her to the dresses nearby.</p><p>As Barbara looked at the price of one, she gasped, “Tisi...this is $100!”</p><p>Tisi glanced at the price, knowing full well that it was a cheap price for a dress here, but feign ignorance, “<em>Oh, is that too expensive? Well, we</em><em>’</em><em>ll get a cheaper one.</em>”</p><p>But as Barbara looked at the other dresses, she saw that everything was too expensive, “Tisi!”, she called frantically, “<em>They all</em> cost too much.”</p><p>Tisi couldn’t help smiling at Barbara’s innocence, “<em>It is nothing.</em>”</p><p>Barbara was still worried, “I don’t want you to spend all of your money.”</p><p>“<em>We</em><em>’</em><em>ll just get a few things, okay?</em>”</p><p>As Tisi showed Barbara various clothes and asked what she liked, Tisi watched how this girl who had literally nothing, and then suddenly had infinite wealth without measure, was still the most selfless person. Out of all the greed that existed in this world, Barbara was the one person who needed the most and yet wanted nothing because it would deprive another.</p><p>A couple of hours later, through Tisi’s gentle insisting and distracting Barbara from the prices, they had amassed an entire wardrobe. Not because of Barbara, but because Tisi wanted her to have plenty...and also because Tisi kept seeing cute outfits that she desired to see Barbara in. Whenever Barbara noticed something that looked pretty, Tisi discreetly had an attendant take it to the register so Barbara wouldn’t notice how many clothes she was getting. Tisi knew that she had spent several thousand dollars, but the money was but a pittance to her. If Barbara would have known, she would have considered it a wasteful extravagance and have been completely against it, but she was worth it and more.</p><p>During their shopping, they wandered into the jewelry department, Barbara gazed into the counters as she passed by. Along with everything else, she had never had any kind of jewelry before. They were all beautiful, with real gold and diamonds, but she didn’t want such extravagance spent on her. She turned away...</p><p>“<em>Are there any that you like?</em>”, Tisi asked softly.</p><p>“No...they’re too much.”</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>The cost is nothing.</em>”</p><p>Barbara insisted, “I don’t want you spending all your money on me.”</p><p>“<em>Very well. Let</em><em>’</em><em>s go.</em>”</p><p>There was one final thing that Tisi wanted to get for Barbara. Unfortunately, it was the most expensive piece of clothing which Tisi knew Barbara would surely object to: a formal evening gown. Tisi steered her in that direction without telling her where they were going. As they walked along the aisle, passing by the nightgowns, Barbara was suddenly drawn to them. During the entire time that they had been there, nothing had really caught her eye like these nightgowns. They all looked so beautiful as Barbara absentmindedly wandered among them, gazing at the lace and touching the silk material. One in particular stood out to her, a beige one with lace around the neck. It didn’t have too much lace or was too revealing like the others. But when she looked at the price, her face fell. She had never had a nightgown before and this one was so beautiful. She brought it to her face and closed her eyes, imagining what it would feel like to wear it, but knowing she couldn’t. It would be greedy to ask for this on top of everything else that Tisi had bought for her. Putting it back, she wiped a tear from her eye as she went back to Tisi and continued walking down the aisle, not noticing as Tisi nodded to the attendant.</p><p>They went back to the aisle and Tisi casually guided her to the evening gown section of the store and remarked, “<em>Ooh...look at these beautiful dresses, Barbara...</em>”</p><p>“But I already have a bunch of clothes”, Barbara pointed out.</p><p>Tisi thought for a bit and said, “<em>I know, but you need a nice dress for special occasions.</em>”</p><p>As they approached, Barbara asked the question that Tisi was fearing, “How much are they?”</p><p>Closing her eyes in frustration, Tisi said, “<em>We</em><em>’</em><em>ll get a cheap one.</em>” As they looked at all the dresses, Tisi asked her, “<em>If all of these dresses were free and you could choose any one you want, which would you choose?</em>”</p><p>“But they’re not”, Barbara objected.</p><p>“<em>But if they were,... which would you want?</em>”</p><p>Barbara walked slowly along as Tisi hung back, letting Barbara look by herself. All of them were beautiful, some more, some less. Finally, she saw one that caught her eye, she felt the material. It was so soft. Picking it up and holding it against her, she closed her eyes as she luxuriated in it.</p><p>She suddenly noticed Tisi beside her. “This one”, she whispered. Tisi quickly took up the price tag before Barbara could, holding it between her thumb and forefinger. She held it so Barbara could see the price for herself. Barbara’s face fell and she put it back, saying sadly, “It’s $72...I can’t get it.”</p><p>“<em>Please say yes and I won</em><em>’</em><em>t buy anything else.</em>”</p><p>“You promise?”</p><p>“<em>I promise. This is the last.</em>” Barbara started back toward the aisle and Tisi turned to the attendant standing nearby. As she handed the dress to the attendant, her thumb came off of the price tag, revealing two more zeros behind the seventy-two; the $7200 price for the Valentino Silk Georgette Halter Gown.</p><p>*****</p><p>As they left the store and were walking towards the car, it was about noon and Tisi told Eliud, “<em>The Masa restaurant at the Time Warner Center</em>” as they stepped inside the car. Less than fifteen minutes later, the pulled up to the biggest building Barbara had ever seen, all enclosed in glass. They went to the fourth floor and step inside Masa, a famous sushi restaurant. With Barbara looking all around, clearly intimidated by the formality of everything, the Maitre’D asked Tisi, “Do you have a reservation?”</p><p>Tisi walked by him, boldly replying, “<em>I don</em><em>’</em><em>t need a reservation.</em>” As Barbara followed along, Tisi walked up to the sushi bar with the Maitre’D following. Tisi called out to the Japanese chef preparing the food behind the bar, “<em>Masa Takayama.</em>”</p><p>The chef turned towards her and smiled as he recognized her. The Maitre’D addressed him, “Sumimasen! (I’m sorry!)”</p><p>The chef told him, “Sore wa nani mo arimasen. (It is nothing)”, then turned to Tisi and motioned to an empty spot by the window. There were no menus so Tisi ordered for them and soon, a platter of various kinds of sushi was brought to them. As Tisi ate, Barbara reluctantly picked one up, sniffed it, then took a small bite. While they ate, Tisi noticed that Barbara seemed to be bored, just picking at her food and kept looking out the window down at something. Tisi saw that she was looking at a nearby restaurant called Aquarium. It was large, colorful and surrounded by water fountains. It certainly seemed more appealing to Barbara than a $600 platter of sushi.</p><p>She leaned over and asked Barbara, “<em>This place is kind of boring, isn</em><em>’</em><em>t it.</em>” Barbara hesitated then nodded sadly. Tisi asked, “<em>Would you rather go there?</em>”, pointing down to the Aquarium restaurant. Barbara looked down to the restaurant and turned back with such a look of hopeful joy that Tisi didn’t need to hear her answer. Tisi called an attendant over and told him to send her the bill later. “<em>Come on</em>” Tisi stood up smiling, and walked to the chef, bowed and said, “<em>Doumo arigatou gozaimasu</em> (Thank you very much)”</p><p>The chef, bowed in return, “Doitashimashite (You’re welcome)”</p><p>They left and Tisi told Eliud to take them to the nearby Aquarium restaurant. A restaurant with aquariums of all kinds set within it and surrounded by water fountains; Barbara loved it. With Tisi in tow, Barbara went everywhere, looking at all the fish and pointing them out to Tisi. At their table, they ordered hamburgers and fries, which Tisi noted that Barbara enjoyed much more than sushi.</p><p>When they finished and had gone back to the car, Tisi pulled several tourists brochures from a pocket and spread them out on the seat so Barbara could look at them. “<em>There</em><em>’</em><em>s the Metropolitan Museum of Art...St Patrick</em><em>’</em><em>s Cathedral...</em>” Tisi saw Barbara’s bored look but when Tisi showed her another brochure, “...<em>the American Museum of Natural History</em>”, Barbara suddenly took notice.</p><p>Barbara picked up the brochure, gasped and said softly, “They have dinosaurs!...and animals!...and crystals! Can we go here?!”</p><p>Tisi smiled. She found something that Barbara liked. Tisi told Eliud and soon, they were strolling down a vast hall while Barbara excitedly gazed at all the displays and Tisi drank in Barbara’s joy. Afterwards, in the car, Barbara picked out the brochure for the Brooklyn Botanical Garden. There, Barbara fell in love with all the beautiful flowers and didn’t want to leave when the garden closed at 6:00 PM. As they walked back to the car, Barbara wished out loud that she could have a garden of her own to which Tisi took note of.</p><p>For dinner, Tisi decided to try out a hunch and told Eliud to go to the American Girl Café. As they stepped inside, Barbara was given an American Girl doll to eat dinner with and she absolutely loved it. As Tisi watched her eating and playing with the doll, Tisi came to learn that somewhere in Barbara’s life, something horrible had killed her spirit. Her childhood had abruptly ended and she had been forced to become an adult. Because she had never been allowed to be a child, she became a child, not in intellect, but in spirit. Tisi didn’t mind this. It only made her more desirable. Barbara only wanted somebody to love her. And that is what Tisi wanted to do.</p><p>After they left and were headed back to the manor, Barbara looked at Tisi, “Everything did change, just like you said! Thank you for everything, Tisi!”</p><p>As the car pulled up to the front doors of the manor, a woman stepped out and went to the back of the car as Eliud open the trunk. Together, they began taking Barbara’s new clothes into the house. As Barbara stared in shock at the great number of clothes that they were pulling out, Tisi told them, “<em>Hang them in the closet in my room</em>.” They bowed and carried them upstairs.</p><p>Since it wasn’t quite dark yet, as Barbara went inside, she began noticing things which she didn’t last night. Vases, paintings and decorative archways lined the corridors. As Barbara wandered about, looking at everything, Tisi told her she wanted to check on something and would be back later. Barbara nodded and kept looking. Barbara continued walking down the corridor, looking at the beautiful paintings. After some time, she noticed a woman nearby. She wasn’t doing anything, just standing nearby watching her, as if she were waiting on Barbara. She was dressed in a white peplos tunic. As Barbara walked down the hallway, the woman followed silently, always remaining behind Barbara several feet.</p><p>When she came to the glass doors leading outside to the back, she stepped out looking at the trees and fields layed out before her. Turning around to go back in, Barbara saw the woman still watching her. As she walked inside, she noticed her dirty footprints on the white marble floor. Distressed over soiling such a beautiful floor, Barbara got down on her hands and knees and taking the hem of her dress, began wiping the dirt from the floor.</p><p>The woman quickly came over, saying, “<em>Please my lady, do not do this.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked up anxiously, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I’ll clean it up.”</p><p>The woman replied, “<em>I will do this. This is my job</em>.”</p><p>“But it’s my fault. I need to clean it up”, Barbara told her.</p><p>The woman said, “<em>But it is my job to serve you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara stared at her in surprise, “What?”</p><p>The woman told her, “<em>You are the lady of the house and I am your hand-maiden. My duties are to clean up after you and to serve you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara protested, “But this is my fault, I did this”, as she continued wiping off the dirt with her dress.</p><p>The woman tried to help, but Barbara told her, “No, it’s my fault.”</p><p>So the woman stood nearby as Barbara scrubbed the floor. A minute later, Tisi came over and saw Barbara scrubbing the floor while her attendant was doing nothing, “<em>Agathe?! Why is Barbara cleaning the floor while you stand by?</em>!”</p><p>Agathe curtsied and regretfully explained, “S<em>he won</em><em>’</em><em>t let me, my lady.</em>”</p><p>Tisi came over to Barbara, who was visibly upset and apologizing, “I’m sorry...I didn’t mean to...”</p><p>Tisi picked Barbara up and hugged her, explaining, “<em>Barbara, it</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. I</em><em>’</em><em>m not upset. You didn</em><em>’</em><em>t do anything wrong</em>.” Pulling back, Tisi pointed to Agathe and said, “<em>This is Agathe. Her job is to do your bidding. If you want something done or if anything needs to be cleaned, tell her and she</em><em>’</em><em>ll do it.</em>”</p><p>Barbara said quietly, “I don’t want her to do my work.”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>Agathe</em><em>’</em><em>s job is to give you a life of comfort and ease.</em>”</p><p>“I don’t want to tell her to do things.” Tisi looked at Barbara, smiling sadly. She was the sweetest, most selfless person she had ever met.</p><p>“<em>Come. It</em><em>’</em><em>s getting late</em>”, she took her hand and they went upstairs.</p><p>In the bedroom, Tisi went to the bathroom and saw a new toothbrush and a glass for her to brush her teeth. After brushing her teeth, she was just finishing her shower and drying off when she realized she did not have a robe. Wrapping the towel around herself, she went to the bedroom, “Tisi, where is the robe that I wore last night?”</p><p>“<em>Right inside the closet.</em>”</p><p>Barbara went to the closet and opened the door. Instead of seeing the robe, there was the nightgown from the store! The one that she really wanted! Gasping, she ran over and picked it up, looking at it to make sure it was real. “O-o-o my...”, as tears came to her eyes. Quickly dropping the towel, she carefully pulled it over her head. Looking into the full-length mirror, it fit her perfectly and looked so lovely. Out of all the clothes that Tisi had bought, this was the most beautiful and her absolute favorite. She looked beautiful. Running out to the bedroom, squealing with glee, to Tisi sitting on the bed in her tunic, she exclaimed, “Oh Tisi, You got it for me! Thank you...thank you...thank you so much!”</p><p>Tisi’s eyes lit up as she crawl on the bed beside her. Distracted by the sheer material outlining Barbara’s legs and breasts beautifully, Tisi forgot what she was going to tell her until Barbara had picked up the DVD case sitting on the bed beside her.</p><p>“The Jungle Book...”, Barbara quietly breathed, as she looked at the 1967 Disney cartoon cover showing Baloo, Mowgli, Bagheera and the tiger, Shere Khan. Tisi expected her to be ecstatic, but instead she looked sadly at the DVD case.</p><p>“<em>What</em><em>’</em><em>s wrong?</em>”</p><p>“I had forgotten...”, she wiped her eyes and turned to Tisi, “I used to have this. It was my favorite movie...I used to watch it all the time...and...”, she looked back at the DVD, “...it was one of the few things I took when I ran away. But one day, when I went to the alley where my stuff was, it was gone.”</p><p>Tisi put her arm around her and drew her in to hug her, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m sorry, Barbara. I thought it would make you happy when you saw it.</em>”</p><p>Barbara pulled back to look at her, “I am happy...”, she wiped her eyes again, “even though I don’t look it. I’ve never been happier in my life. You’ve given me so much...and I’ve given you nothing...”</p><p>Tisi wiped a tear away from Barbara’s eye and whispered, “<em>You have. You</em><em>’</em><em>ve given me more than you know.</em>” Tisi smiled, causing Barbara to smile. Then Tisi asked, “<em>Would you like to watch it</em>?”</p><p>Barbara grinned, “Baloo’s in it. It’s my favorite.” Tisi picked up a remote control lying beside her, pointed it at the 110 inch Ultra Hi-def TV hanging on the wall and the bright colors and somber music of The Jungle Book filled the room as the lights turned off.</p><p>During the movie, Barbara was completely engrossed. Holding her teddy bear, Baloo in her lap, she pointed him out to Tisi when the movie showed him, “There’s Baloo! Look, Baloo...”, she looked at her teddy bear, “There you are!” And of course, she sang along to the song, “Bare Necessities”. Tisi didn’t really watch the movie, instead she watched Barbara as she sat with Baloo on her lap, her eyes wide open, and her facial features reacting to the movie. Tisi couldn’t help but admire Barbara, the way that her nipples poked through, her bare legs, and the healthy supple glow of her skin and hair after she was given food to eat and an opportunity to shower.</p><p>Barbara, completely unaware, changed position halfway through so she was laying down on her front with Baloo cuddled against her breasts. Tisi stared at the beauty of her butt and legs during the rest of the movie. As the movie ended, Barbara raised up, a big smile on her face, quietly singing, ♪”The bare necessities of life will come to you...”♪ as she crawled on her hands and knees to the head of the bed and scooted under the covers. Tisi stared at her in awe, then pointed the remote at the TV and turned it off. After laying the remote on a nearby table, she pulled back the cover and got into bed beside Barbara, pulling the cover over them both.</p><p>In the darkness, the moonlight coming through the window illuminated the room as they looked at each other. Tisi told her, “<em>I wanted today to be wonderful for you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara beamed in the dark, “It was. It was the most incredible thing that’s ever happened! I never knew such things existed! Can we do it again tomorrow?”</p><p>Tisi smiled at her enthusiasm, “<em>Yes, for as long as you want.</em>”</p><p>For a while, Barbara just stared at Tisi with her wide-open eyes as she clutched Baloo closely to her. Tisi stared back, wondering if she should do what she was thinking of doing, then she slowly scooted forward, a bit at a time till they were less than a foot apart. As Barbara continued to stare, Tisi slowly leaned in closer and closer, but as she did Barbara pulled away, a look of suspicion on her face.</p><p>Tisi pulled back as her face fell, whispering, “<em>I just wanted to kiss you</em>.”</p><p>“Why?”, Barbara asked.</p><p>Tisi replied, “<em>Because you are every beautiful...and very special to me.</em>”</p><p>Barbara protested, “But I’m not. I’m no one.”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>You are. You are a beautiful, wonderful person.</em>”</p><p>“Glenn would tell me that no one would ever want me and that he was doing me a favor when he would...do things to me.”</p><p>“<em>He was wrong...and evil. You are beautiful.</em>” She reached her hand out, running her fingers through her hair, “<em>Your hair is beautiful. Your eyes are beautiful. Your body is beautiful</em>”, her fingers glided along Barbara’s arm, “<em>You are beautiful.</em>”</p><p>Tisi slowly leaned in again to kiss Barbara. As Barbara saw this, she pulled back, unsure as to Tisi’s intentions and clearly apprehensive. Tisi reached out and gently stroked her face, whispering, “<em>Don</em><em>’</em><em>t be afraid. I</em><em>’</em><em>m not going to hurt you. It</em><em>’</em><em>s just a kiss.</em>” She gently placed her lips on Barbara’s for a couple of seconds, then pulled back, “<em>Was that okay?</em>”</p><p>Barbara thought for a while then nodded her head.</p><p>Tisi looked into her eyes for a while, then asked, “<em>Can I kiss you again?</em>”</p><p>For a long time, Barbara didn’t answer. She just looked at Tisi as she thought about what Tisi was asking. Tisi waited patiently, then Barbara nodded. Tisi smiled, then leaned slowly closer, her eyes closing as her lips lightly brushed against Barbara’s briefly before softly pressing against them and holding.</p><p>Tisi was so gentle, never pressing hard or for too long. This was new to Barbara and she was such a timid, fragile creature that Tisi needed to go slow. Tisi could feel her relaxing. Her lips weren’t as stiff as they were before. Then, Tisi could feel her lips moving slightly in return. Tisi lightly ran her fingers through her hair and caressed her cheek.</p><p>“<em>You are so beautiful</em>...”, Tisi whispered before kissing her again. Her hand slid along her neck down to her breast, cupping it lightly as her thumb slowly and delicately slid back and forth over the nipple. Barbara sighed softly.</p><p>Tisi began to feel a desire growing within her, something that felt good to her and hearing Barbara’s sigh, she knew it felt good to Barbara also. ‘<em>This is incredible...</em>’, Tisi thought as she felt herself becoming excited, wanting to touch Barbara more. Her hand slid down farther...down her leg, then underneath Barbara’s nightgown,...then her hand slowly slid up...closer to that spot that she was so curious of. Tisi’s hand felt the soft material of her panties...her fingers gliding lightly over the top before pressing into it, then under...</p><p>Suddenly Barbara gasped in fear, crying out hysterically as she scrambled back away from Tisi. Pulling herself into a sitting position with her knees pulled up to her, she was trembling and her sides heaving as her eyes stared wildly in fear, crying out, “It’ll hurt... It’ll hurt... It’ll hurt... It’ll hurt...” Her eyes squeezed tightly shut as she repeated it over and over, her voice growing quieter until she was only mouthing the words.</p><p>Barbara’s face was covered with terror as she sobbed, tears running down her cheeks. Tisi’s heart sank. She had forgotten Barbara’s past and had moved too fast before she was ready.</p><p>“<em>I am so sorry, Barbara</em>”, Tisi whispered, “<em>I didn</em><em>’</em><em>t know you weren</em><em>’</em><em>t ready. I promise I didn</em><em>’</em><em>t</em>.” Tisi approached her cautiously and reached out, stroking her shoulder. Barbara did not recoil. It wasn’t much but this brought at least some hope to Tisi.</p><p>To Barbara, when Tisi was kissing her, it felt so good, so loving, so gentle, but then Barbara felt herself being touched in a place that the monster who was her foster father had touched her many times when he would hurt her. And the other monsters: the men who dragged her into the van, the men that were with Glenn...the nightmares that she had forgotten suddenly came back.</p><p>“Please don’t hurt me”, Barbara’s voice was soft and pleading.</p><p>Tisi whispered, “<em>I won</em><em>’</em><em>t</em>” as she wiped her own eyes. She coaxed Barbara down on her side and folded an arm under her pillow and let the other rest across her chest, holding her comfortably. “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m so sorry, Barbara...I</em><em>’</em><em>m so sorry...</em>”, Tisi whispered as Barbara trembled as she silently sobbed.</p><p>Throughout the night, Tisi continued to hold her soothingly until she eventually fell asleep. As Tisi watched Barbara sleeping beside her, Tisi was angry; not just at the people who had hurt Barbara, but mostly at herself. She had tried to do something that Barbara was not ready for. She was the one person whom Barbara trusted not to hurt her...and now, she had betrayed that trust.</p><p>*****</p><p>In the sunlight streaming through the window, Tisi watched Barbara’s face. The same face that was so full of terror several hours ago, was completely serene now. Though Barbara seemed to be at peace, Tisi was not. Her guilt and anger at herself for betraying Barbara had given way to dread. Dread at how much she had hurt Barbara and if Barbara would be afraid of her or would even forgive her. What if she wanted to leave?! Clenching her eyes shut, she silently cursed herself.</p><p>Tisi watched her eyes closely, waiting, and fearing for them to open. She looked so peaceful now that Tisi did not want her to wake up and remember. As Tisi watched, her eyes fluttered and opened. Tisi waited, smiling at her hopefully and when Barbara returned her smile, Tisi felt the tension, that she had been holding all night, release.</p><p>“<em>Hi</em>”, she whispered uncertainly.</p><p>“Hi”, Barbara smiled at her.</p><p>“<em>Are you hungry?</em>”</p><p>“Yes, but I want to pee first.” Barbara pulled the cover back, got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom. Tisi watched her butt jiggle slightly in her nightgown as she walked away. It wasn’t intended to be sexual, but because Barbara was a beautiful girl, every part of her was beautiful and Tisi enjoyed looking at her. As Barbara disappeared into the bathroom, Tisi wondered as to Barbara’s feelings. Did she fear her? Hate her? Love her? Tisi didn’t know.</p><p>She got out of bed and went into the walk-in closet. She found a nice dress and taking off her tunic, she pulled it on, then walked out to wait on the balcony. As she waited for Barbara to come out, her dread continued.</p><p>Barbara came out of the bathroom and went into the closet to change. She looked at all of her new clothes hung up and laid in the bureau. She thought about last night. Tisi wanted to kiss her because she thought she was beautiful. Barbara had never been kissed before. It was so lovely and it made her feel warm all over, especially with Tisi gently touching her, which felt so good and.... Barbara froze. Tisi had also touched her there...where the monsters had hurt her. Why would Tisi touch her there? She knew that Tisi didn’t mean to hurt her, but why would Tisi want to do that?</p><p>She opened the bureau and got out her new underwear, then chose a dress. After getting dressed, she looked at herself in the mirror and saw how beautiful she looked,...just like Tisi told her last night. She left the closet and walked back out into the bedroom. Tisi turned and saw her, smiling at how beautiful she looked.</p><p>Barbara walked up to her slowly, her head down, her eyes shifting nervously. Tisi saw the nervousness and her stomach dropped. “Tisi...”, Barbara asked quietly, “...Why did you touch me there last night?”</p><p>Though Tisi was expecting this, she still didn’t know what to say. “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m sorry Barbara. I can</em><em>’</em><em>t apologize enough for what I did to you...I-I find you very attractive and...I wanted to touch you. I never meant to hurt you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara was silent for a few seconds, then said quietly, “Okay.”</p><p>Tisi didn’t know what Barbara meant by that. As she looked at Barbara, she visualized her having a stamp on her forehead that said, “Fragile. Handle with care.” That’s exactly what Barbara was...and she had forgotten that last night.</p><p>Tisi took Barbara’s hand and took her downstairs for breakfast. Afterwards, since Barbara enjoyed kid-friendly things, Tisi decided that Barbara would love Coney Island and took her there. And she loved it. The carousel, the games, the corndogs, the beach. She loved it all and Tisi loved her. Afterwards, they went to the Bronx Zoo, where Barbara fell in love with all the animals. Tisi, still feeling guilt-ridden, did everything she could to make Barbara happy and to tend to her every need. She was trying so hard to make up for hurting her last night. Barbara noticed that Tisi seemed different and anxious, but didn’t know why, just that Tisi seemed different.</p><p>As it became dusk and they were walking on the beach, Tisi said, “<em>I have a surprise for you.</em>”</p><p>“What is it?!”, Barbara asked excitedly.</p><p>“<em>A surprise</em>”, Tisi smiled, “<em>First, we</em><em>’</em><em>re going to go home to eat dinner, then you</em><em>’</em><em>ll need to change into your special dress, you know, the brown one without the sleeves?</em>”</p><p>“You can’t tell me?”</p><p>Tisi smiled and touched her nose, “<em>That</em><em>’</em><em>ll ruin the surprise.</em>”</p><p>They went back home, and Barbara quickly ate dinner in eager anticipation but Tisi told her they weren’t going to leave for another hour. So, she slowed down as Chloe brought her more bread. Then they went upstairs to the bedroom and Barbara took a shower and then went into the closet to put on her special dress.</p><p>As she pulled it on, she saw with that the dress only covered the cups of her bra, not the shoulder or back straps. Looking into the mirror, she tried to see if there was a way to stretch the dress out so it would cover all of her bra, but there was no way. She ran out to the bedroom, crying out, “Tisi! I can’t cover my bra!”</p><p>Tisi smiled at Barbara’s ignorance, “<em>You don</em><em>’</em><em>t wear a bra with this kind of dress.</em>”</p><p>Barbara’s face took on a look of horror, “But everyone will see my boobs!”</p><p>Tisi came next to her, “<em>No one will see them through this dress. It</em><em>’</em><em>ll be okay. Anyways, where we</em><em>’</em><em>re going, many women will be wearing dresses like this.</em>”</p><p>“Where <em>are</em> we going?!”, Barbara asked for the fifth time.</p><p>“<em>You</em><em>’</em><em>ll see</em>”, Tisi answered with a enigmatic Mona Lisa smile to Barbara’s chagrin. Standing back to look at Barbara, she told her, “<em>Go take your bra off, while I get one more thing...</em>” While Tisi went to a bureau, Barbara went back to the closet to take off her bra. After doing so, she nervously looked at herself in the mirror. She saw that the dress did indeed cover her boobs, although she still felt naked. As she was looking at herself, she saw Tisi coming up behind her. She reached her arms over Barbara’s shoulders, draping a necklace around her neck. A Mini Marrakech diamond and gold multi-row necklace. Barbara caught her breath as she looked at the 18 carat gold in all its luster and the colorful light flashing from the diamonds like stars twinkling as they graced her neck. “It’s beautiful...”, she breathed. As she looked at herself, she saw with a smile that, “I look
            like Cinderella.”</p><p>Smiling at Barbara’s joy, Tisi leaned in to whisper in her ear, “<em>Now let</em><em>’</em><em>s go to the ball, Cinderella.</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>Just before 8:00 that evening, the Rolls-Royce pulled up to the Lincoln Center for the Performing Arts. As Eliud came around to open their door, Barbara’s eyes bugged out at the grand sight before her. A huge courtyard with a giant water fountain in the center with throngs of people clustered in small groups, surrounded by three huge buildings, each impressive in itself. As the door opened and Tisi stepped out, she reached back and helped Barbara out. Tisi led her into the courtyard as the dark night and the blazing lights from the buildings settled around her. When they got to the water fountain, she ran up to it to get a better look. She loved water fountains. They just seemed magical. Tisi joined her and when Barbara was through, Tisi took her hand again. As they approached the giant building, towering above, and the multitudes of people around her, Barbara began feeling very small and intimidated. She gripped Tisi’s hand tightly as she led her up to the doors.</p><p>Around them, small groups, couples, even a few teenagers her own age, casually strolled toward the entrance of the symphony hall. Stepping inside, Tisi looked all around. As in Cinderella, it was the size of a castle, and every bit as impressive. Tisi handed their tickets to the attendant inside and then led Barbara through a door. As they entered, Barbara gasped quietly. They were in an enormous room, with the aisles and seats sloping down toward a stage below on which a group of people holding violins, flutes and other musical instruments were seated. Above them, several rows of balcony seats ran the full circumference of the hall. The ceiling, about sixty feet above her, was a spider web of intricate gold lines with a giant gold ball, in the center interlayed with lights on its surface, like a giant gold disco ball. Hundreds of people were all around as Tisi found their seats down near the front.</p><p>Sitting down, Tisi leaned close to her, and asked, “<em>What do you think?</em>”</p><p>“I...it’s...”, and her voice trailed off at a loss for words.</p><p>“<em>I know</em>”, Tisi smiled.</p><p>With her eyes still wide-opened and looking at it all, Barbara exclaimed in surprise, “Look, there’s a piano! Is it a band?”</p><p>Tisi couldn’t help giggling, “<em>Something better. Something you</em><em>’</em><em>ll remember forever.</em>”</p><p>Barbara continued looking around as people came in to take their seats and those on the stage adjusted their instruments. After a few minutes, the lights dimmed as a hush came over the audience. As she watched in amazement, a man strode out on the stage towards a podium in the middle while everyone around her clapped for several seconds, then became quiet again. Barbara stared, transfixed as the man, facing the orchestra, began silently and slowly waving his arms with subtle movements.</p><p>The notes of the piano came to Barbara’s ears. Subtly at first, then stronger. She didn’t recognize the music of “Moonlight Sonata”, but the steady haunting melody reverberated through the air, drawing her in so that the music was no longer on the stage, but all around her and in her. It went on, the sound so powerful and striking, she could almost feel it on her skin. Spellbound, she seemed to stop breathing, unable to look away.</p><p>The music quietly faded, then started again, but it was different. Sad and bleak, the notes from Chopin’s Prelude in E minor (Op 28, No 4) formed into a little girl before her. A little girl, only eleven years old, standing alone in an alley in the night. Lost in a frightening world, she cowered in fear as the rain fell on her, mixing with her tears. She had lost her parents and, with her new family, her innocence and trust. The little girl was all alone and only knew loneliness, hunger and fear.</p><p>As Mussorgsky’s Night on Bald Mountain played, Barbara watched as the monsters came and hurt the little girl. They kept hurting her so that she wanted to die. As the little girl cried in pain, Barbara cried for the little girl.</p><p>But then, Bach’s Minuet and Badinerie from Orchestral Suite No 2 in B played,...and an angel appeared, an angel who was a little girl herself...and who saved the little girl from the monsters...she took them away so they wouldn’t hurt her anymore...and she fed her...and made her happy...and kept her safe. Barbara wept again, this time for joy, because the little girl was safe...and was loved.</p><p>Barbara felt something touch the back of her hand. Startled, she looked and saw Tisi looking at her with concern. Barbara, still overwhelmed by her feelings could only look through her tear-stained eyes. Tisi’s eyes asked if she was alright and Barbara turned her hand over so that Tisi’s hand fell into her palm, and she gently closed her fingers around Tisi’s hand.</p><p>Tisi smiled, glad that Barbara was alright. She didn’t know why Barbara was crying, and it concerned her. It could have been the music. Classical music was cathartic. But what was important was that Barbara took her hand.</p><p>The music continued speaking to Barbara, into her soul, as she let it flow over her, drawing and holding her. Then there was silence. Everyone around her stood up and applauded. Barbara, still carried away in the moment, remained sitting, her eyes still wet with tears. She turned to see Tisi, a sad smile on her face, watching her.</p><p>Tisi didn’t need to ask Barbara if she liked it or what she thought of it. It was clear. She didn’t just love it, it moved her. In some unseen way, it affected her deeply. Barbara turned to look at her, the tears still on her face. Tisi didn’t understand, but she knew that tonight would be something she’ll remember forever.</p><p>Several minutes later, after the crowds had thinned out, Tisi and Barbara walked, hand in hand, through the courtyard. Barbara had to stop and look at the water fountain again. As they slowly continued on towards the Rolls, Barbara looked at the full moon hanging in the sky. On the way back, Barbara was quiet instead of her usual talkative self. Tisi didn’t ask. She could see that Barbara was working out something in her mind and needed time to think about it.</p><p>*****</p><p>In the bathroom, Barbara admired her nightgown in the mirror. She thought it was so beautiful, even more than her fancy dress. It made her feel like a princess. Pleased with how pretty she looked, Barbara walked towards the bed. Tisi was sitting up with the cover pulled partway, watching TV. Barbara crawled onto the bed to where Tisi was and took Baloo from his spot on the pillow. With Baloo in her arms, Barbara scooted over to Tisi and snuggled up against her. Turning to look at Barbara, she smiled and laid her arm around her and slid down so they were even. Tisi pointed the remote at the TV and turned it off, then laid down facing Barbara.</p><p>Barbara stared at her, whispering, “Thank you, Tisi. Tonight was....” Tisi waited, but Barbara couldn’t seem to finish.</p><p>“<em>I know</em>”, Tisi said quietly. Tisi held her so she wouldn’t have any nightmares as she watched her eyes eventually closed and she fell asleep. Slowly so she wouldn’t wake her up, Tisi reached over and gently kissed her forehead, whispering, “κοιμούμαι (<em>Go to sleep</em>)”</p><p>*****</p><p>Sometime later that night, Barbara awoke needing to pee. She carefully pushed back the cover so she wouldn’t wake Tisi and after grabbing Baloo, she gently crawled to the edge and hurried to the bathroom. The full moon provided plenty of light for her to see by as she laid Baloo on the sink then sat on the toilet. After she finished, she grabbed Baloo and went back towards the bed. On her way there, she saw the moon hanging in the sky through the window. Going past the bed, she went to the window and looked out, clutching Baloo to her chest. The hundreds of lights of the city were laid out before her and off in the distance she could see the moon’s refection in the ocean.</p><p>“I remembered, Baloo”, she whispered, looking down at the teddy’s bear’s face, “I remembered the monsters...” Squeezing Baloo tightly to her as her tears came, she whispered, “I remembered the bad night...when the monsters hurt me...and I couldn’t get off the floor cause it hurt too much.” She buried her face into Baloo as she squeezed her eyes shut. “I-I thought I was going to die...”, she choked. She silently wept for a minute, then she raised her face up to look at the moon, “but I prayed...and an angel took the monsters away...and now I’m safe.”</p><p>Barbara drew in a deep, shuddery breath and hugged Baloo to her cheek. Then she turned and crawled back into bed. She carefully laid Baloo on the pillows before scooting as close to Tisi as she could. Tisi, facing away from her, wiped her eyes. She had been silently listening to Barbara and now, hearing how her human had suffered so much, she couldn’t control her tears. When she felt Barbara against her, she turned over.</p><p>“I didn’t mean to wake you up”, Barbara said to her.</p><p>“<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. I was already awake.</em>”</p><p>Barbara remembered Tisi kissing her last night. It had felt so nice. “Tisi...could...”, she looked away, trying to think of how to ask, then she looked back at Tisi, “Could you...uh...kiss me again?”</p><p>Tisi stared into her eyes as she felt the most peaceful feeling come over her. There was nothing else, only her and Barbara. “<em>Yes</em>”, she whispered, awe-struck.</p><p>Reminding herself, ‘<em>Go slow</em><em>’</em>, she slowly leaned closer and pressed her lips against Barbara’s. Softly and slowly, then pulled away to look to see if she was okay. Barbara was smiling with a look of utter contentment. As Tisi smiled at her, Barbara smiled back shyly.</p><p>“<em>You are so beautiful.</em>”</p><p>Barbara whispered, “You told me that last night.”</p><p>“<em>Because you are.</em>” Tisi leaned down and brushed her lips against Barbara’s again, kissing her upper lip, then her lower lip as Barbara’s eyelids fluttered. Tisi could hear her breathing slow and deepen as her kisses pressed more fully on Barbara’s lips. She brought her hand up to her cheek, caressing it slowly, then letting her fingers run through her hair before sliding down her neck.</p><p>Barbara’s head tilted back, her eyes closed, her breath coming in gasps as she luxuriated in the heavenly feelings that Tisi was giving to her. Tisi’s hands glided down her back, her nails lightly scraping across the thin material of her nightgown. Barbara moaned as her back arched. As Tisi’s fingers came across her belly, Barbara giggled and jerked back while grabbing Tisi’s hand. Tisi looked into her eyes, smiling and Barbara returned it with the sweetest smile.</p><p>Tisi slowly leaned closer, holding Barbara with her smile as she slowly kissed her lips, then her kisses slowly brushed across Barbara’s cheek, and down her neck. Then she pulled back, and whispered, “<em>Barbara...would it be okay...if I touch your breasts</em>?” Barbara thought for a few seconds, then slowly nodded her head. Tisi reached over to Barbara’s shoulder and pulled the thin shoulder strap slowly down her arm to her elbow, then gently lifted Barbara’s arm out as her breast was uncovered. Self-consciously, Barbara’s other hand came across and covered her exposed breast. Tisi pulled down her other shoulder strap to her elbow, then gently slid her arm out of her other strap, watching Barbara for any signs of resistance, but Barbara didn’t show any.</p><p>As Barbara felt Tisi’s eyes on her, she covered her breasts. Tisi asked, “<em>Would you be more comfortable if I took my gown off</em>?” Barbara nodded silently. Sitting up, Tisi crossed her arms and pulled her tunic up over her head, dropping it on the bed as Barbara stared wide-eyed at her nude body. Placing her hands on Barbara’s bare breasts, Tisi leaned closer so that their faces were inches apart and all of Barbara’s concentration was on her face. Tisi traced circles around Barbara’s breasts, growing ever smaller till her thumb and forefinger were gently tweaking Barbara’s nipples. Barbara shivered in exhilaration.</p><p>“<em>Does that feel good?</em>”, Tisi whispered.</p><p>Barbara could only slowly nod as Tisi’s loving fingers made her feel so good. They glided from her breasts down across her chest and belly, still covered by her nightgown.</p><p>Tisi whispered, “<em>Can I take your gown off.</em>”</p><p>Barbara didn’t say anything for a while, then asked, “Why?”</p><p>Tisi whispered in a gentle and encouraging voice, “<em>I want to see you. You don</em><em>’</em><em>t have to, but I would really like you to</em>.”</p><p>Tisi waited while Barbara thought about it, then asked, “You won’t laugh?”</p><p>Tisi’s face became sad, “<em>You have a beautiful body. I would never laugh at it.</em>”</p><p>Barbara subtly nodded. Tisi smiled as her fingers hooked into the top of Barbara’s nightgown, then she carefully pulled it down to her hips, relishing her lovely body as it was uncovered, then she froze...as she saw the dark bruises covering Barbara’s belly. It was obvious that she had been severely beaten. Tisi stared in shock, then her breathing became heavier. She had to close her eyes as she felt tears coming as she saw in her mind, Barbara...her sweet, innocent human, being punched and kicked in the stomach. Tisi exhaled in her grief, which was quickly growing into rage. How could someone do this to such a young, innocent girl?! Who had...</p><p>“Tisi?”</p><p>Tisi’s eyes popped open to see Barbara looking at her. “Why are you making that face?”, Barbara asked.</p><p>For a few seconds Tisi couldn’t answer. Not wanting to remind Barbara of her past, she mumbled, “<em>I-I just want to make sure you</em><em>’</em><em>re comfortable.</em>”</p><p>“I’m comfortable”</p><p>In Tisi’s mind, a little voice was telling her, ‘<em>She has put it behind her. You need to also.</em>’ Tisi nodded imperceptibly.</p><p>Ignoring the bruises, she looked at Barbara’s body, asking, “<em>Can you lift your butt up?</em>” Barbara did and Tisi continued pulling her gown over her hips and down her legs, dropping it on top of hers. Then she pulled Barbara’s panties off, to which Barbara in her shyness, quickly covered her vagina with her hand. Tisi marveled at the thick tangles of hair sticking out between her fingers.</p><p>Despite the bruises, Tisi stared at Barbara’s beautiful body, her mouth hanging open in awe, as she reached out with one hand and stroked her finger down from her breast, to her thigh and then down her leg. It was magnificent, even more than Aphrodite. She wanted to touch her, to do everything to her, but she couldn’t scare her. She asked hopefully, “<em>Barbara...is it okay for me to touch you?</em>” Barbara looked slightly concerned. “<em>If you don</em><em>’</em><em>t want me to, I won</em><em>’</em><em>t.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked down, remembering how Tisi touched her there, then said, “I don’t want it to hurt.”</p><p>Tisi came close to her face, “<em>I promise, I won</em><em>’</em><em>t hurt you. I just want to make you feel good.</em>”</p><p>“Okay”, Barbara whispered. Tisi smiled as she slowly rubbed Barbara’s nipples between her finger and thumb, watching her as Barbara smiled back, saying, “I like that.” Tisi slowly bent over and took Barbara’s nipple in her mouth, keeping her eyes locked on to Barbara’s as Barbara’s eyes got wider at seeing Tisi do this. The good feeling that Tisi was giving her put her at ease and soon her eyes closed as she laid her head back.</p><p>Tisi kissed Barbara all over her chest and downwards, lightly tickling her belly, causing Barbara to giggle. Tisi sat up, gently pulled Barbara’s hand from her vagina, then slightly spread her legs apart, carefully watching Barbara as she did. Barbara looked concerned. Tisi caressed her cheek, whispering, “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. It won</em><em>’</em><em>t hurt.</em>”</p><p>Tisi lightly scraped her fingernails down one leg and back up the other, then ever so lightly traced circles around her vagina as she looked again at Barbara for any sign of distress. Barbara seemed far from distress, thoroughly enjoying what Tisi’s fingers were doing to her. Tisi knelt down closer as her finger gently moved through Barbara’s pubic hair. She could see her lips slightly open, her labia minora poking through. As her finger gently touched it, Barbara’s legs twitched and became tense. Tisi looked up. Barbara was looking at her, worried. Tisi softly touched her lips, whispering, “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay</em>.”</p><p>Barbara calmed down. Tisi traced her finger up and down along the slit, rubbing the labia minora. Barbara’s legs twitched again. Tisi looked up, but this time Barbara wasn’t looking at her. In fact, Barbara was looking at anything. Her head was lying on the pillow with her eyes closed, her mouth opened and her breath coming in shallow gasps. Tisi smiled then looked back at the beautiful sight before her. Barbara’s legs began slowly spreading apart on their own as Tisi’s finger continued its manipulation. Slowly, her finger dipped inside, just inside the edge, feeling the slickness. Fascinated by the bright pink color, Tisi memorized every contour, every protuberance, every part of Barbara’s beautiful vulva. Running her finger everywhere, she felt the heat and the wetness that Barbara was exuding. Her legs lightly twitching every now and then.</p><p>Glancing at Barbara, her finger slipped in as her thumb pressed on to her clit. Barbara’s eyes opened wide, but she didn’t move. Her breath became stronger. Keeping her finger and thumb gently moving back and forth, Tisi raised up and layed down beside Barbara, stroking her forehead softly before kissing it. She asked Barbara, “<em>Does this feel good?</em>”</p><p>“Y-y-yes...”, Barbara gasped with a shuddering breath. As Barbara’s pants became soft moans, Tisi felt Barbara’s legs close on her hand as her thumb and finger continued to move. A minute later, Barbara began to shake and cried out, “T-Tisi...Tisiiii...I...”</p><p>With her arm around her, Tisi held her close, whispering soothingly to her, “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. It won</em><em>’</em><em>t hurt. Just let it feel good.</em>”</p><p>With her eyes tightly clenched and holding tightly onto Tisi, Barbara let out a long moan as her legs kicked out as all of her muscles tensed up and her toes curled. Then her muscles relaxed and she collapsed against the bed, panting heavily. Tisi pulled out her hand, extracting another groan from Barbara, and she brought it to her nose, inhaling its fragrance before tasting it on her tongue. She kissed Barbara’s forehead.</p><p>A few minutes later, Barbara’s breathing returned to normal and she was able to talk. “I didn’t know it could feel like that.”</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>This is the way its supposed to feel</em>.”</p><p>Barbara asked, “Will it always feel this good?”</p><p>“<em>Yes</em>.”</p><p>Tisi wrapped both arms around her, kissing her cheek, “<em>Thank you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked at her, “What for?”</p><p>“<em>For giving yourself to me and for letting me love you.</em>”</p><p>They laid there, Tisi casually stroking her breasts and kissing her cheek when Barbara suddenly looked at her and asked, “Would it feel like that to you?”</p><p>Tisi nodded, “<em>Uh-huh.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked at her naked body, “Do you want me to do that to you?”</p><p>Tisi asked, “<em>Do you want to?</em>”</p><p>Barbara thought for a while and said, “I-I don’t know what to do.”</p><p>Tisi moved some strands of hair that had fallen over Barbara’s face, “<em>I could show you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara asked, “Could you?”</p><p>Tisi touched her forehead to Barbara’s, smiling broadly at her, “<em>Yes.</em>” Tisi then turned over on her back and asked Barbara, “<em>Sit up beside me.</em>” Barbara raised up and sat on her knees. “<em>Okay, do you remember how good it felt when I touched and kissed your breasts?</em>” Barbara nodded, smiling shyly. Tisi casually rubbed one of Barbara’s nipples, tickling Barbara, “<em>It feels good to me too.</em>”</p><p>Barbara was still at a loss as to what to do; all of this being new to her, so Tisi took Barbara’s hands and placed them on her breasts. Barbara’s eyes opened wide.</p><p>“<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. Just explore them.</em>”</p><p>“How?”, Barbara asked.</p><p>“<em>Feel how soft they are.</em>”</p><p>Barbara’s hands began slowly moving, in circles, pressing down and lightly squeezing. Tisi guided her, “<em>Squeeze my nipples.</em>”</p><p>“I don’t want to hurt you”, Barbara told her.</p><p>“<em>Don</em><em>’</em><em>t worry. You won</em><em>’</em><em>t</em>”, Tisi assured Barbara, knowing that even a hydraulic press couldn’t hurt her nipples. Barbara carefully grabbed Tisi’s nipples, barely squeezing. “<em>Squeeze them harder</em>”, Tisi encouraged her. Tisi felt her squeeze a little harder, but barely. Snickering at her timidness, Tisi asked, “<em>Can you do it a little harder?</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked fretful, whispering, “I don’t want to hurt you.”</p><p>Tisi reached up, caressing her cheek, “<em>You can</em><em>’</em><em>t hurt me. No matter what you do, it won</em><em>’</em><em>t hurt.</em>”</p><p>Barbara said quietly, “I still don’t want to.”</p><p>Tisi looked at her lovingly. She was so tender and gentle that Tisi fell in love with her all over again. “<em>Okay Barbara</em>”, she whispered back, still caressing her cheek. “<em>What else would you like to do?</em>”</p><p>Barbara thought for a while, then asked, “What did you do to make me feel good?”</p><p>Tisi spread her legs and pulled her knees up, telling Barbara, “<em>Come sit here</em>”, patting the bed between her legs. Barbara came over and looked at Tisi’s vagina. “<em>Just start touching it and see what it</em><em>’</em><em>s like.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked at it hesitantly, her face slightly wrinkling as she said, “But that’s where you pee from.”</p><p>“<em>I know. But there</em><em>’</em><em>s no pee there now.</em>”</p><p>Barbara cautiously touched her pubic hair, feeling the soft, yielding flesh beneath. Tisi pulled back her outer lips, showing Barbara what it looked like inside. Barbara leaned closer curiously and asked, “Does mine look like that too?”</p><p>“<em>Uh-huh. Feel it with your finger</em>”, Tisi encouraged her. Barbara touched the wet skin inside, her face making a myriad of faces. Seeing this, Tisi giggled, “<em>What</em><em>’</em><em>s it like?</em>”</p><p>“Wet.” Barbara’s face still showing a look of reluctance, Tisi giggled. Barbara looked so cute as she learned about this new thing.</p><p>Tisi wanted Barbara to do something she knew would disgust her, but Tisi wanted it so bad. “<em>Barbara...I would really like it if you would...</em>”, she paused, not knowing how to explain it to Barbara. Closing her eyes in frustration, she quietly said, “...<em>lick it...</em>”</p><p>She felt Barbara’s fingers stop moving. Not a good sign. She opened her eyes and looked at Barbara, hoping she hadn’t completely grossed her out. Barbara was looking at her with her eyes and mouth wide open. “<em>I know it</em><em>’</em><em>s gross...but I would really like it.</em>”</p><p>“Why would you want me to do something like that?”, Barbara asked, making Tisi feel bad for asking such a thing. Tisi took a deep breath, “<em>It feels really good to me...Remember how good it felt to you?</em>” Barbara nodded. “<em>It feels just as good to me.</em>”</p><p>“If I lick it?”</p><p>Tisi closed her eyes again and chuckled silently, “<em>Yes, if you lick it.</em>” She opened her eyes and looked at Barbara. Barbara was thinking about it, “Won’t it taste gross?”</p><p>“<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>ll taste...different, but not gross.</em>” Barbara thought some more, looking at it, while Tisi waited patiently.</p><p>“I don’t want it to taste gross.”</p><p>Tisi sat up, taking Barbara’s head in her hands and stroking her hair. “<em>I know</em>”, she told her quietly. She kissed her and pulled back, smiling. Barbara thought some more and whispered, “I’ll try it.”</p><p>“<em>Thank you</em>”, Tisi whispered, before laying back down. Barbara layed down on her belly, looking at the hairy vulva in front of her as Tisi’s hands spread it open. Barbara held her breath and squeezed her eyes shut, not believing what she was about to do. She stuck her tongue out and moved slowly forward, expecting the worst. Her tongue touched the warm, wet flesh and...nothing. There was nothing gross about it. She took a small lick. Still nothing. There was a very slight taste that she couldn’t really place, but it wasn’t gross. She took a bigger lick. Still nothing.</p><p>‘I guess it’s not gross after all...”, she thought to herself, “...even though she pees out of this.’ Looking up at Tisi, she asked, “Like this?”</p><p>Tisi smiled at Barbara’s innocence, “<em>Yes, just like that.</em>”</p><p>Barbara began licking Tisi’s vagina...all over. Feeling the wetness on her nose, she smiled at the weird sensation. Curious, she pushed her face in further, feeling the warm wetness on her cheeks and lips. It felt strange, but nice.</p><p>Tisi began feeling something. A very nice feeling that seemingly appeared out of nowhere, but was growing rapidly. Everything around her faded, leaving only her and Barbara, nothing else. She looked at Barbara, wondering how she was doing this to her. Barbara’s face was hidden in between her legs. Every movement she made magnified in Tisi’s heightened condition, then a powerful jolt caused her legs to twitch. Laying her head back, her eyes closed as she surrendered to Barbara. Her hands gripped the sheet tightly so she wouldn’t grab Barbara’s head and push it into her.</p><p>As the sensations coursed throughout her groin, she moaned, her hands tightly clenching the sheets. Barbara’s ignorance of what she was doing was keeping her on the edge, but not letting her cum. She felt something pushing against her back, raising her up. She couldn’t figure out what it was...her wings! Her eyes popped open...solid black. She looked at her hands as they turned grey before her.</p><p>Alarmed, she whispered to herself, ‘<em>No No No! Calm down...calm down.</em>’ She breathed deeply and at that moment, Barbara, who didn’t notice Tisi changing, found her clit and began licking it. Within moments, she felt herself being carried over the edge. With her legs trembling, Tisi grabbed her pillow and pushed it over her face, trying to stifle her growl as she came intensely.</p><p>Panting heavily, she pulled the pillow from her face and looked at her hands. To her relief, they were no longer grey, but flesh-colored again. She looked at Barbara, who was looking back at her and asked, “Did you have the good feeling?”</p><p>Tisi sat up, wrapping her arms around and kissing her, “<em>Oh yes...I had such a good feeling.</em>”</p><p>Gently pulling Barbara down beside her, Tisi held her close as Barbara snuggled against her, her head in the crook of Tisi’s arm. Tisi sighed happily, her eyes closed as she murmured, “<em>Such a good feeling...</em>” After a few seconds, her eyes opened and stared at the clouds on the ceiling. She did it! She had made love to a human...and it was wonderful! More so than she ever dreamed. Barbara looked at her, interrupting her thoughts and asked, “Tisi? What does this mean?”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>It means we love each other very much</em>”, she paused for a while, then said, “<em>Barbara</em>...<em>I would like for you to be my human.</em><em>”</em></p><p>Barbara looked confused for a few seconds then asked, “Your human?”</p><p><em>“</em><em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s how we say girlfriend</em>”, then she waited to see what Barbara would say.</p><p>“You want me to be your...girlfriend?”</p><p>Tisi nodded.</p><p>Barbara traced a line along Tisi’s chest for a long time. Tisi waited patiently, knowing Barbara had a lot to think about. She kept tracing the imaginary line in Tisi’s skin, then suddenly she said, “I thought Glenn loved me, but he didn’t....” Barbara’s finger stopped moving. “He hurt me...and...”, she wiped her eyes and turned to look at Tisi. “...you saved me. You’ve been so nice to me.” She looked back down for a few seconds and said, “And you make me feel really good.” She paused for several seconds, “I think...I would like to be your girlfriend.” She looked up at Tisi and saw that Tisi looking back at her, smiling slightly. As she watched, Tisi leaned closer and gently kissed her...and Barbara kissed her back.</p><p>*****</p><p>Barbara was fast asleep, curled up under the covers. She had fallen asleep half an hour ago in Tisi’s arms. Unlike the blissful appearance on her face, Tisi’s was grim. After the pleasurable feeling of sex had worn off, the implications of what she had done weighed on her. With this union with a human, she had sealed her fate. She didn’t feel any different, but she knew over time, she would. ‘<em>What will Megaera think</em>?’, she wondered. Looking at Barbara sleeping beside her, she asked herself, ‘<em>Was it worth it</em>?’ She watched Barbara breathing contently with her arm around her. ‘<em>Yes!</em><em>’</em><em>,</em> she quickly thought<em>, </em><em>‘</em><em>It was worth it! Worth more than all my possessions, all that I am, everything</em>....’</p><p>“<em>Even my life</em><em>”</em>, she whispered. Gazing at Barbara sleeping so soundly, Tisi couldn’t resist reaching over, with the gentlest of touches and stroking her cheek lovingly. “<em>You are so worth it</em>”, she whispered.</p><p>*****</p><p>Barbara stirred, rolling onto her back and stretching her arms outward as she yawned. She picked up Baloo and held him up above her, “Good morning, Baloo! How are you!” All of a sudden, Barbara curled up giggling as Tisi’s hand tickled her. Drawing in a quick breath, she looked over at Tisi, smiling, “That tickles!”</p><p>Tisi scooted over to Barbara so their foreheads were touching and wrapped her arms around Barbara, drawing her closer. “<em>What did you think of last night?</em>”</p><p>Barbara smiled shyly, “I loved it.” She stared off into nothing, thinking hard, then she quietly asked, “Could you...could you...” She paused as she bit her bottom lip, trying to think how to say it, “I...” She paused again.</p><p>“<em>Do you want me to give you the good feeling again?</em>”, Tisi asked. Barbara nodded meekly. Stroking her hair, Tisi asked her, “<em>Did you like me touching you</em>?” Barbara nodded again. Tisi kissed her, “<em>I liked touching you too.</em>”</p><p>Under the cover, Barbara could feel Tisi’s hands gliding over her body. She seemed to melt into the bed, it felt so relaxing. Her eyes glazed over as her eyelids fluttered, then closed. As Tisi’s fingers continued, Barbara’s breaths deepened, then became heavier till she was gasping for breath as she felt Tisi’s fingers between her legs, going inside her. She could feel the good feelings coming. They were getting stronger. “Tisi...I can feel em...the good feelings...I...Iiiiiiiiiaaaaaaaaaaa....” Her back arched as she turned over on her side. Her legs shook as Tisi kept giving her the good feelings till they became too much, “T-Tisi...I-I-I...” Tisi crawled over to her as she trembled and held her till she was able to get her breath back. As her breathing normalized, she asked in wonder, “How do you <em>do</em> that?”</p><p>Tisi kissed her cheek, “<em>Let me show you.</em>” Tisi raised up and swung her leg over Barbara, straddling her chest while on her knees. Spreading her outer lips apart with her fingers, she explained to Barbara, “<em>When you touch me in here, it feels good. Where it feels very good is here</em>...”, she pointed to her clit, “<em>...and inside here</em>”, she pointed to her vagina. “<em>Stick two of your fingers in here</em>...”, pointing to her vagina. Barbara reached out with her index and middle finger sticking out. “<em>Turn your hand around</em>...” Barbara turned her hand till her palm was facing back toward her. “<em>Okay, stick your fingers inside me.</em>” Barbara did, once again making faces. “<em>Now put your thumb here...</em>”, she pointed to her clit. Barbara did and Tisi told her, “<em>Now, do this while moving your thumb.</em>” Tisi made a ‘come here’ motion, curling her index finger back and forth. Barbara did and Tisi braced herself against the wall, letting her eyes close.</p><p>After several seconds, Barbara asked, “Did you get the good feelings yet?”</p><p>Tisi panted as she tried to hold herself up, “<em>Not yet...</em>” She could feel them building. Much faster than they did last night...</p><p>“Tisi? Your skin’s turning grey!”, Barbara suddenly exclaimed.</p><p>Startled, Tisi’s eyes popped open in alarm and she saw her grey hands. Her face cringing in alarm, she cried out, “<em>NOOO!</em>”, before jumping off of Barbara and pulling the covers over her.</p><p>Barbara cried, “Tisi! What’s wrong!”, as Tisi slumped over on her knees under the cover, telling herself, “<em>Calm down!...Calm down!...Calm down!</em>”</p><p>“Tisi! Please tell me what’s happening!”, Barbara pleaded hysterically, trying to lift up the cover that Tisi was holding down.</p><p>“<em>Barbara. I</em><em>’</em><em>m okay. I...I don</em><em>’</em><em>t want you to see me.</em>”</p><p>“But why?!”</p><p>Tisi exhaled in frustration. Barbara was scared. She had to explain. “<em>Do you remember how I</em><em>’</em><em>m a god...and I look like...a monster?</em>”</p><p>“Yes”</p><p>Tisi took a deep breath, “<em>Well, when I get excited...I change...</em>”</p><p>Tisi heard Barbara’s gasp. Under the cover, Tisi held her face in her hands. She never wanted Barbara to know about this side of her. How she looked and what she did. “<em>Calm down...calm down...</em>” She felt her wings pulling into her back and feeling her teeth with her tongue, she felt her fangs retract. She opened her eyes and saw her skin was no longer grey. She slowly pulled the cover off herself, feeling horrible with herself. She lifted her head to look at Barbara, who was huddled against the headboard, her knees pulled up to her as she stared wide-eyed at Tisi.</p><p>“<em>Barbara...</em>”, she whispered, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m sorry. I didn</em><em>’</em><em>t mean for you to see me like that.</em>”</p><p>Barbara didn’t respond. In her mind, she kept seeing the grey skin monster, ripping off an arm, blood dripping from its mouth as it killed.</p><p>Tisi looked at Barbara’s eyes as they stared at nothing. “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m so sorry, Barbara...</em>”, she whispered. As she felt tears coming to her eyes, she picked up Baloo and placed him in her hands, then she layed down, facing away. As her tears coursed down her face, she silently cursed herself for being who she was.</p><p>Then she felt an arm around her chest. Turning her head to look, she saw Barbara looking sadly at her. Tisi turned over and wrapped her arms around her as Barbara whispered, “You’re not a monster.”</p><p>They laid together for several minutes, each holding the other to comfort her. Eventually, Tisi looked at Barbara and asked, “<em>Are you okay</em>?” Barbara nodded. “<em>What would you like to do today?</em>”</p><p>Tisi thought for a while and asked, “Can we go swimming?”</p><p>Tisi smiled, “<em>What about a waterpark</em>?” Barbara’s eyes lit up as she drew in a breath. “<em>Let me go see what I can find out, okay</em>?” Tisi crawled out of bed and put on her tunic, then walked out of the room.</p><p>As Barbara laid there, she felt her bladder calling and so, grabbing her nightgown, she got out of bed, went to the bathroom and peed. After coming out, she noticed some dust at the back of the sink counter. Picking up a washcloth, she got it wet, wringed out the water and wiped off the counter. Then seeing some more dust along the base of the shower, she got down on her hands and knees to wipe that dust up and then continued along the rest of the wall, since it looked like it needed cleaning.</p><p>She heard footsteps behind her. Turning to look, she saw Agathe coming toward her, exclaiming, “<em>My lady, please do not do this. I will do it.</em>”</p><p>Barbara, not wanting others to clean up after her, protested, “No, I can’t. This is my responsibility.” Agathe tried to persuade her, but Barbara wouldn’t listen. So, Agathe stood by and watched her.</p><p>When Tisi walked into the room, Agathe quickly ran to her, curtsying and pleading, “<em>She won</em><em>’</em><em>t let me clean, my lady. She insists that it</em><em>’</em><em>s her duty.</em>”</p><p>Tisi walked over to Barbara as she was still hunched over, scrubbing a stain off the floor, “<em>Barbara, Agathe will do this for you.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked at her, “But she doesn’t use this bathroom. It’s my fault that it’s dirty and I need to clean it.”</p><p>“<em>Agathe</em><em>’</em><em>s job is to clean the house, including this bathroom.</em>”</p><p>“I can’t impose on her like that”, as she continued to scrub. Tisi sighed. Barbara was too sweet.</p><p>“<em>Guess what I found?</em>” Barbara looked up. “<em>A fantastic waterpark called Great Wolf Lodge. It</em><em>’</em><em>s a long drive from here, about an hour and a half away, but it looks really fun</em>.”</p><p>Barbara’s eyes lit up, “Really?!” She looked at the closet, “I’ll change into my swimsuit as soon as I’m finished”, as she continued scrubbing the floor.</p><p>Tisi smirked at Barbara’s dedication, “<em>Why don</em><em>’</em><em>t you change into your swimsuit while Agathe finishes this.</em>”</p><p>“But<em> I</em> need to do it. It’s my job for living here.”</p><p>Seeing that Barbara was not going to be dissuaded, Tisi had no choice but to wait beside Agathe while Barbara finished cleaning the whole floor. After several minutes, Barbara stood up, “Okay, I’m finished.” She ran to the closet and quickly changed into her swimsuit, a yellow one-piece suit. When Tisi had bought it, she wanted Barbara to have something sexier, but this is want Barbara wanted. With towels and sunblock in hand, they got in the car and an hour and a half later, Barbara was having the time of her life at Great Wolf Lodge.</p><p>Late afternoon, they got back. Walking up to the door, Tisi asked the attendant, “<em>Is it ready</em>?”</p><p>Bowing before her, the attendant answered, “<em>Yes, my lady.</em>”</p><p>Turning to Barbara, “<em>Barbara, do you remember the garden that we visited, the day before yesterday, and how you wished you had one?</em>” Barbara drew in a sharp breath in anticipation. Stepping inside the house, Tisi said, “<em>Go look out at the back yard.</em>”</p><p>With a look of sheer joy, Barbara scampered off across the corridor towards the great glass doors that went out behind the house. Opening them, she ran out on the patio and saw a beautiful garden off to the right. Quickly running over, she looked at all the different plants and flowers. Orchids, lilies, tulips, passion flowers, sunflowers. Tisi joined her as she looked at them all.</p><p>“You did this...for me?”, Barbara asked. Tisi smiled and nodded. Barbara threw her arms around her, “Oh, thank you!” Turning back, she looked at them, murmuring to herself, “My own flower garden.” Taking Tisi’s hand, Barbara pointed out the various flowers as Tisi watched her lovingly.</p><p>*****</p><p>That night, they went to the Aquarium restaurant again to eat, because Barbara enjoyed it so much. Afterwards, as they were strolling along, Barbara saw the Statue of Liberty across the harbor and wanted to get a closer view. As they were walking, hand in hand, Tisi stopped suddenly with her head turned to the right. She had heard something unmistakable. A scream. Turning quickly to Barbara, she told her, “<em>Barbara, I need to go do something, but you need to wait here. You can</em><em>’</em><em>t come with me.</em>”</p><p>“Where are you going?”, Barbara asked confusingly.</p><p>“<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m going to help someone. I want you to close your eyes and cover your ears.</em>” Barbara stared at her. “<em>Please Barbara. Please do it. I need to go, but I don</em><em>’</em><em>t want you to see or hear what</em><em>’</em><em>s going to happen.</em>” Barbara’s eyes widen in fear as she realized what Tisi was referring to. The monster.</p><p>Cringing in fear, she closed her eyes and covered her ears. As Tisi saw this, she leapt into the air as a great pair of wings spouted from her back, carrying her into the sky. Barbara felt a gust of wind and suddenly, she was alone. With her eyes and ears shut, she stood by herself, wondering what was going to happen. Seconds later, though she was covering her ears, she heard a terrifying scream, which went on and on and then was suddenly cut off.</p><p>Her eyes still squeezed tightly shut, she began trembling and breathing heavily as her fear began to take over. Her heart pounded in the deafening silence. Something touched her arm. Startled, she jumped and screamed.</p><p>“<em>Barbara!</em>” Barbara opened her eyes to see Tisi, splattered with blood. “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. It</em><em>’</em><em>s just me.</em>”</p><p>Horrified, Barbara covered her mouth with her hands and asked quietly, “What did you do?”</p><p>“<em>I saved someone</em><em>’</em><em>s life.</em>” As Barbara stared at the blood on her clothes, Tisi also looked down at herself and added, “<em>But this is what happens.</em>” Tisi walked over to the railing and looked out over the harbor. “<em>I know you don</em><em>’</em><em>t like it, but there are many evil people who want to hurt others. As a Fury, I punish them and save the innocent.</em>”</p><p>Tisi turned and looked at Barbara. She was standing still, looking at the ground. Tisi came over, “<em>Do I frighten you?</em>”</p><p>For a few seconds, Barbara didn’t answer, then she looked at Tisi, whispering, “No...You are not a monster. You helped me...and you help others.” Tisi smiled sadly, reached out her hand and Barbara took it.</p><p>*****</p><p>Back home as Barbara, proudly wearing her nightgown, climbed into bed, she snuggled up against Tisi who was watching TV. Tisi wasn’t paying attention to the TV, she had been thinking back to this morning when she had changed because she had gotten excited. And what happened an hour ago at the harbor hadn’t helped matters. She wanted to be with Barbara so bad, but how could she if she was going to morph into this creature of the night?</p><p>Barbara laid her head on Tisi’s shoulder and her arm on her chest. Tisi put her arm around Barbara and stroked her Barbara’s arm with her hand. Her hand wandered to Barbara’s cheek, gently stroking as Barbara’s eyes closed, murmuring, “That feels nice.”</p><p>Tisi grimaced worriedly, “<em>Barbara...I want to touch you again...like I did last night, but I</em><em>’</em><em>m afraid that I will change when I get excited.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked up at Tisi, “I know you love me and won’t hurt me...and that it’s you. You’re not a monster.”</p><p>Tisi hesitantly looked at Barbara, then slowly leaned over and kissed her. Slowly at first, then more passionate. Tisi turned inward towards Barbara, her left hand moving down her thigh, her right hand softly squeezing Barbara’s butt.</p><p>As Barbara succumbed to her kisses, she pulled Barbara’s right shoulder strap down her arm, trying not to tear it. The strap got stuck at her elbow and Tisi raised up, asking “<em>Can I take off your gown?</em>”</p><p>Barbara nodded and Tisi pulled the other strap down and carefully slid it down her body, ignoring the bruises on her belly. Dropping the gown on the bed, Tisi quickly pulled off her tunic, tossing it on the bed and admired the beautiful girl laying before her, once again in awe at the sight. In absolute reverence, Tisi leaned forward, cupping Barbara’s breasts, then sliding her hands down to her hips, then back up again before kissing her lips.</p><p>She kissed her way down her neck and then to her breasts before holding her mouth on her nipple. As her tongue flicked across it, Tisi layed herself down on top of Barbara’s body. Instinctively, Tisi began grinding her pussy into Barbara’s leg. She didn’t mean to, it just happen. Almost like she had to. Her pussy needed to be touched so bad. “με παγκοσμίως (<em>By all that is on the earth</em>)”, she exclaimed as she rubbed her pussy back and forth. Her face winced from the incredible sensations pulsing in her loins, but she had to be careful not to push too hard. Her strength was enough that she could easily break Barbara’s leg if she pushed too hard. Tisi could feel Barbara’s fingertips softly touching her sides tentatively as if she wasn’t sure if it was okay to do so.</p><p>“Uuuuh...”, Barbara moaned.</p><p>Tisi’s opened her eyes at the sound and when she saw her human enjoying this as much as she was, that pushed her over the edge. Thrusting faster against Barbara’s leg, she could feel herself cumming. She closed her mouth so she wouldn’t scare Barbara, “<em>mmmmmnnnnnggghh....</em>” She kept rubbing against Barbara’s leg because it felt too good to stop. She felt Barbara’s hands on her back, lightly at first, then pressing harder, then harder... “UUUUUUHHHHhhhhh....”</p><p>Tisi looked at Barbara’s face. It was thrown back, her eyes squeezed shut as her lips quivered. That wondrous sight caused Tisi to cum again, “<em>aaarrrrrggghhhhhh....</em>”</p><p>Throwing her head back, she opened her mouth wide as if silently screaming. Then suddenly aware of herself, she quickly pushed herself up with her hands and looked at her arms. They were flesh-colored. She didn’t know if she had changed or not. Barbara didn’t seemed to have noticed and that’s what was important.</p><p>She layed down against Barbara, holding her as she rested. After a minute, Barbara opened her eyes and turned to her, whispering breathlessly, “That felt sooo good.”</p><p>Touching her forehead to Barbara’s, Tisi sighed happily and whispered, “<em>That</em><em>’</em><em>s what I want. For you to be happy.</em>”</p><p>Placing her leg in between Barbara’s and draping her arm across her chest, Tisi sighed contently as she breathed in her scent. Caressing her, she kissed her cheek lovingly, whispering, “κοιμούμαι δικός μου λίγος άυθρωπος (<em>Go to sleep, my little human</em>)”</p><p>*****</p><p>The next morning, Barbara felt something touching her. She opened her eyes and looked to see Tisi stroking her finger along her body. Tisi grinned when she saw Barbara looking at her and tickled her, causing Barbara to shriek with laughter. Pulling Barbara on top of her, Tisi stroked her cheeks, “<em>Last night was wonderful.</em>”</p><p>Barbara smiled shyly, whispering, “I liked it too.” She laid her head on Tisi’s chest as Tisi stroked her back.</p><p>“<em>What do you want to do today</em>?”, Tisi asked.</p><p>“Stay in bed with you”, she sighed.</p><p>“<em>Me too</em>”, Tisi whispered.</p><p>They continued gently touching each other, every so often kissing, for over an hour. When Barbara’s hunger called to her, they got dressed and went to the dining room for breakfast. Then Barbara spent the remainder of the day, exploring the manor and the grounds. Though she had been here three days, she still hadn’t seen every part of the manor. At lunchtime, she helped Agathe bring out their food and asked Agathe and Chloe to eat lunch with them. That afternoon, she watered her garden and showed Tisi how well the flowers were growing.</p><p>*****</p><p>Early that evening, while Barbara was in the closet and Tisi was on the balcony, Agathe came to the door, “<em>My lady, your sister is here.</em>”</p><p>“<em>Which one?</em>”</p><p>“<em>Megaera</em>”, Agathe answered.</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>Stay with Barbara in case she needs something</em>”, then she left the bedroom and went downstairs. She knew one day she would have to tell her sisters about Barbara and it looked like this was going to be it. She walked to the main door and opened it.</p><p>Walking towards her was her sister, Megaera and a young human girl, about Barbara’s age. Megaera’s grey skin and wings stood out imposingly on her six-foot height, making her look very much like the demi-god that she was. Looking curiously at the young girl, Tisi wondered why her sister would have a human with her. Megaera didn’t care for humans, considering them a nuisance. Even more peculiar was that the girl was wearing a gothic dress and an iron slave collar around her neck; obviously her sister’s stuff. She still dressed like it was the Middle Ages. The way the girl walked; it was not as a servant, but an equal. This girl was her sister’s companion. ‘<em>Could she be...</em>?’, she asked herself.</p><p>The winged horror that was her sister strode up to the door, growling, “<em>What are you supposed to be</em>?!”</p><p>The girl told her, “Don’t frighten her. It’s just a little girl.”</p><p>Sneering at Tisi, Megaera told her, “<em>This is no girl. This is Tisiphone.</em>”</p><p>The girl looked at Tisi in surprise, “I thought she would look like you.”</p><p>“<em>She does</em><em>”</em><em>, </em>then Megaera asked her, “<em>Why do you look like that?</em>”</p><p>Tisi answered, “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s so I won</em><em>’</em><em>t frighten Barbara.</em>”</p><p>“<em>And who is Barbara?</em>”, Megaera asked.</p><p>“<em>My lover.</em>”</p><p>“<em>Your lover?!</em> <em>Is she a god?</em>”</p><p>“<em>No. A human.</em>”</p><p>Megaera was taken aback and was silent for a few seconds, asking in a stunned voice, “<em>You have a human lover?</em>”</p><p>Tisi looked at her sister’s human, just as stunned, answering, “<em>As do you.</em>”</p><p>Megaera replied, “<em>Apparently, we have much to discuss</em>”, and she tried to step inside, but Tisi, not wanting Barbara to see her sister’s monstrous form, stepped in front of her, blocking her from coming in.</p><p>“<em>Change into your human form</em>”, Tisi told her, “<em>I do not wish Barbara to be frightened of you</em>.”</p><p>“<em>I do not wish to. I have been in that form for too long</em>”, Megaera scoffed at her, putting her left hand on the Tisi’s chest to push her out of the way.</p><p>Tisi reached out with her right hand, grabbing Megaera’s arm and pulling it away. The indifference that Megaera had to Barbara’s comfort aroused her anger. Her teeth clenched in rage as she felt her skin becoming hot. In an eerie voice, she told Megaera “μŋ δοкſμń μον αυтό! (<em>Do not test me on this</em>!)”</p><p>Megaera stared defiantly back, “εσν θέλш να кάνш кάτſ ν∏εрετώ άνθρω∏ος? (<em>You wish to serve a human?</em>)”</p><p>Glancing at Megaera’s own human, then back at Megaera, Tisi asked, “қάνω εσν (<em>Do you</em>?)”</p><p>Megaera looked at the girl, who was clearly frightened of the spectacle happening before her. Then Megaera’s wings folded and melted into her back, her skin blurred back to flesh color and she shrank to a five foot girl.</p><p>Looking back to Tisi, Megaera, in her human form whom she called Erinyes, said, “<em>We have much to discuss.</em>”</p><p>To put the frightened girl at ease and because she was eager to meet her sister’s human, Tisi smiled and offered her hand to her, “<em>Hi, I</em><em>’</em><em>m Tisi</em>.”</p><p>The girl reluctantly reached out and shook her hand, “I’m Chrissy.”</p><p>“<em>Welcome</em>”, taking Chrissy’s hand and stepping inside, “<em>How was your trip</em>?”</p><p>“Uh, fine”, she answered timidly.</p><p>“<em>You have to meet Barbara.</em>” Looking at her clothes, Tisi remarked, “<em>By the way, I love your clothes</em>”, then looking at Erinyes, “<em>From your collection, I take it.</em>”</p><p>Erinyes explained, “<em>She wanted it.</em>”</p><p>Taking Chrissy’s hand, Tisi said, “<em>Let me introduce you to Barbara</em>”, and led her towards the stairs spiraling along the curved wall.</p><p>As they climbed the stairs, Tisi explained, “<em>Barbara has had a bad life and is easily frightened so I stay in this form.</em>” Turning to Erinyes, she warned her, “кαθώç βοvλŋσŋ εσν! (<em>As will you</em>!)”</p><p>Erinyes rolled her eyes at the remark as they climbed. Chrissy marveled at the artwork as they walked down the hall, with Tisi explaining their origins. As Tisi opened the bedroom door, Agathe quickly came over with a worried look, curtsied before her, and said, “She is cleaning the τοvαλέτα, my lady.”</p><p>Rolling her eyes and sighing in exasperation, Tisi told Chrissy and Erinyes, “<em>I keep telling Barbara that she has servants to do her bidding, but she doesn</em><em>’</em><em>t like being waited on and served. It makes her feel bad.</em>” Tisi went into the bathroom and found Barbara wiping the sink, “<em>Barbara, I want you to meet someone.</em>”</p><p>They walked over and Tisi told her, “<em>Barbara, this is my sister, Megaera and her human, Chrissy</em>”</p><p>“Hello”, Barbara said shyly.</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>They will be staying with us for the weekend.</em>”</p><p>Excited at having company, Barbara smiled and asked excitedly, “Would you like to see the garden that I’ve been growing?”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, “Sure.” She looked at Erinyes who smiled, then followed Barbara.</p><p>As Barbara led Chrissy down the hallway towards the stairs, she said, “I’m still getting used to this house. It’s so big. Sometimes I wake up in the morning and think that I’m still back in my old house and...I....” She stopped walking. She suddenly remembered the house she lived in with Glen...and all the bad things that happened to her in that house. Waking up again, she took a deep breath of air, then she continued walking, “Anyways, I have this garden outside that Tisi and I have been working on. Tisi told me that she had never been interested in flowers, but I’ve always wanted a garden and so I asked if I could have one and she said yes and so we’ve been growing flowers.”</p><p>Barbara led her back down the stairs and out the doors leading outside, behind the house. They walked over while Barbara talked about how she started the garden, “Tisi had everything brought here and I’ve been taking care of it.” Wondering about Tisi’s sister and of this strange girl with her, Barbara then looked at Chrissy for a few seconds, then asked, “Tisi told me that she had a sister, two sisters, that were the same as her. Megaera is a Greek god too?”</p><p>Chrissy nodded, “Yes.”</p><p>Barbara looked at her strangely, “And you’re a human? You’re not thousands of years old, are you?”</p><p>Chrissy stared at her few a few seconds before answering, “No...I’m only fifteen years old and yes, I’m a human.”</p><p>Barbara smiled weakly, “After I had known Tisi for a while and she brought me here, she told me that she was a god...and that was after I saw....”, Barbara remembered the nightmare that happened in the van, “I’m sorry...It’s a bad memory for me. If you don’t mind my asking,...uh, how did you meet Megaera?”</p><p>“At my high school,...”, Chrissy looked down, “I used to be a different person. I was a bully. I was mean to people. One of the girls that I was mean to...took revenge on me. She hurt me really bad and began blackmailing me. I prayed for help and...Megaera answered”, she wiped a tear from her eye, “She saved my life,...more than once.”</p><p>Barbara nodded her head, saying, “Tisi saved my life too.”</p><p>Chrissy asked, “How did you meet her and how did she save your life?”</p><p>Barbara’s eyes welled up with tears as she looked down and whispered, “I don’t like to think about it.” She reached out to touch a sunflower in the garden, “Sometimes, I think it was all a nightmare,...but it wasn’t.”</p><p>*****</p><p>Above them, Erinyes and Tisi stood on the balcony, looking down on Barbara and Chrissy below.</p><p>Erinyes asked Tisi, “<em>So, you are also consorting with a human.</em>”</p><p>Tisi leaned on the stone decorative railing as she watched Barbara, “<em>As are you. She needed my help and...I don</em><em>’</em><em>t know what happened. I began having feelings for her. I fell in love. And you?</em>”</p><p>“<em>The same.</em>”</p><p>Tisi looked at Erinyes, “<em>You know Zeus</em><em>’</em><em> decree.</em>”</p><p>Erinyes narrowed her eyes as she watched Chrissy, “<em>I know of it.</em>”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>Does Chrissy know</em>?”</p><p>“<em>She does not.</em>”</p><p>“<em>Will you tell her?</em>”</p><p>Erinyes thought silently then said, “<em>I will not lie to her, but I do not want her to blame herself. If she asks, I will tell her.</em>”</p><p>Tisi said, “<em>I have made my choice. Barbara knows nothing of it...and she never will, but why would you risk everything...to consort with a human?</em>”</p><p>Erinyes paused for a few seconds, gazing at her human below before answering, “<em>For the same reason that you have. Love.</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>Agathe came out, curtsied and exclaimed, “<em>My lady, dinner is ready.</em>”</p><p>Barbara looked up, “Oh Agathe, I’m sorry. I forgot to help you.”</p><p>“<em>Quite all right, my lady</em>.” She curtsied again before going back in.</p><p>“Agathe is always helping me. She’s so nice”, Barbara explained as they went back inside.</p><p>Barbara led Chrissy to dining room. Chrissy stared in awe at the huge room with its tapestries of hunters, maidens and unicorns. The table with a veritable feast upon it.</p><p>Barbara encouraged Chrissy to lay down on a bench on her left side and recline on the cushions. Barbara reclined on a neighboring bench. As Erinyes and Tisi came in to join them, Barbara told Chrissy, “Tisi told me this is how the ancient Greeks would eat. It seems strange at first, but you get used to it.”</p><p>As they ate, they chatted about what Erinyes and Chrissy could see and do during their visit and other things.</p><p>*****</p><p>Afterwards, Chrissy and Erinyes went upstairs to the balcony to look out at the city skyline. As Chrissy gazed at everything, Erinyes, standing behind her, wrapped her arms around her and kissed her neck.</p><p>“Hey! There’s the Statue of Liberty! Wow, I never thought I would get to see it”, Chrissy exclaimed excitedly, “Can we go see it tomorrow?!”</p><p>Erinyes tilted her head so that she could see Chrissy’s face, “<em>You want to</em>?”</p><p>“Yea!” , continuing to look at it.</p><p>Suddenly, she felt herself being picked up and then her stomach dropped as the ground suddenly fell away. Startled, she threw her arms around Megaera, grasping onto her tightly, then looked at Megaera, “You could have warned me.”</p><p>Megaera smiled as she swiftly flew through the dark sky. Looking down in wonder at the streets and skyscrapers below them, Chrissy never ceased to be amazed at being able to fly. The only noise was the wind roaring in her ears. This far away, she felt disconnected from everything else, as if she and Megaera were the only ones in the world.</p><p>The Statue of Liberty slowly became larger as they approached. As they skimmed just above the surface of the harbor and came to Ellis Island, Megaera suddenly soared up, rising with the statue’s upright arm, and lighted on the torch’s balcony.</p><p>Megaera gently set Chrissy down. “Whoa! This is even better!”, Chrissy said in stunned belief. She looked down at the ground far below her and then across to the city. She looked at Megaera to see what she was looking at and saw, with confusion, that she was looking out over the ocean.</p><p>“What are you looking at?”, Chrissy asked.</p><p>“<em>Out there. About five thousand miles</em>”, she pointed.</p><p>“What?”, Chrissy looked to where she was pointing.</p><p>“<em>That is where Mount Olympus is.</em>”</p><p>“That’s where all the gods and goddesses live?”, Chrissy asked, “What’s it like?”</p><p>“<em>It was beautiful</em><em>”</em><em>, </em>her voice sounded distant, “<em>I would listen to Calliope</em><em>’</em><em>s epic poetry and Clio</em><em>’</em><em>s historical tales, and walk among the gardens. I loved sitting in on the meetings at the Pantheon.</em>”</p><p>To Chrissy, the tone of her voice and her descriptions of it made it sound as if it were no more, “Isn’t it still like that?”</p><p>“<em>Yes</em>”, she answered in a flat voice.</p><p>“Then could you take me there some day?”</p><p>“<em>No</em><em>”</em>, she replied sadly.</p><p>Chrissy was disappointed, “Well, you could go there and visit.”</p><p>Megaera didn’t say anything.</p><p>Chrissy walked over, “Megaera...?”</p><p>“<em>I cannot</em>”, she said quietly.</p><p>Chrissy was puzzled, “Why not?”</p><p>“<em>I have been forbidden to.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy was stunned, “Why?”</p><p>Megaera took a deep breath, then said, “<em>Because I have dared to love a mortal.</em>”</p><p>“A mortal?...”, Chrissy echoed. Then it slowly dawned on her. She was the mortal. “It’s me...”, she said quietly, “You were...banished...because of me...”</p><p>Megaera turn to look at Chrissy, “<em>I do not want you to blame yourself. This is my doing.</em>”</p><p>“What is?”</p><p>“<em>Zeus has decreed that if any god consorts with a mortal, then that god shall become a mortal.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy looked bleakly at her and asked quietly, “What does that mean?”</p><p>“<em>I am no longer immortal. I shall grow old and die one day, the same as you.</em><em>”</em> Chrissy felt the tears come to her eyes as Megaera walked over and knelt before her, looking into her eyes, “<em>I willingly chose my fate. I regret nothing.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy felt a tear roll down her cheek, “Why?...Why would you do that?...Why would you give up your home and your life?”</p><p>With a sad smile, Megaera answered, “<em>Because I love you.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy said quietly, “I love you too...I can’t believe you would do that. I don’t want you to die.”</p><p>“<em>And</em> <em>I don</em><em>’</em><em>t want to be live forever without you</em>”, Megaera replied.</p><p>Chrissy, overcome by her emotions, threw her arms around Megaera, asking, “What does this mean for us?”</p><p>“<em>I don</em><em>’</em><em>t know. I</em><em>’</em><em>m not accustomed to human relationships.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy chuckled, “That sounds so weird...human relationships. And your sister introduced me to Barbara as your human?! What does that mean?”</p><p>“<em>I’m not human.</em>”</p><p>They held each other silently. Then Chrissy asked, “What about when we leave here? I don’t want to be without you. My parents won’t let me leave....”</p><p>Megaera lifted Chrissy’s head, “<em>If your parents won</em><em>’</em><em>t let you leave, then I will live with you.</em>”</p><p>“But they won’t let you! Unless you mesmerize them.”</p><p>“<em>That only lasts a few minutes.</em>” Megaera lifted her straight in the air so they were foreheads were together and she whispered, “<em>I won</em><em>’</em><em>t let anyone stand between us.</em>” Slipping her arms underneath the girl, Megaera leapt into the air, her wings carrying her into the sky. Chrissy clutched tightly to Megaera as she felt her stomach drop. With the rooftops of skyscrapers passing beside them, even though she knew Megaera would not let her fall, at this height, it was still very frightening. Flying was not the serene, peaceful experience that movies portrayed it as. The air rushing by her was deafening. After a few minutes, she could see the manor coming into view. Megaera glided slowly down, landing gently on the balcony of their room.</p><p>Carrying her to the center of the bed, Megaera laid her down, then she slowly took off Chrissy’s clothes. Growing more excited with each piece of clothing that she removed, her eyes gleamed with desire. Finally, she was naked and Megaera layed down, wrapping her wings around her. Stroking the small bare breasts bulging up, Megaera whispered, “είσαστε αξία ετοιμοθάνατος για, μου λίγος νύμϕη (<em>You are worth dying for, my little nymph</em>).”</p><p>Chrissy turned, a smile on her lips, “I love it when you talk Greek. What’d you say?”</p><p>Megaera caressed her face, “<em>My little nymph.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy smiled, “Your sister seems so sweet. She’s nothing like I was expecting. I was picturing some horrible monster with fangs, ripping off limbs and drinking blood.”</p><p>Megaera replied, “<em>She is...and she does.</em>” Chrissy stopped smiling. “<em>This human...Tisiphone</em><em>’</em><em>s completely obsessed with her.</em>”</p><p>“Well, I think Barbara’s really nice. But, she’s definitely had a bad life. You can see it in her eyes. Are Tisi and Barbara girlfriends like us?”</p><p>“<em>Yes.</em>”</p><p>“And Tisi will die too?”</p><p>“<em>Yes</em>.” Chrissy’s face winced in grief. Megaera rolled on top of her, “<em>Enough about Tisiphone and her human. I want to fuck.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy’s eyes open wide in a mock surprise, “Such dirty language!”</p><p>Sitting on her knees between Chrissy’s legs, Megaera grabbed and pushed them back, lifting Chrissy’s pussy in the air. Pressing her mouth against it, Megaera begin running her tongue everywhere inside, tasting the ever so slight taste of her lover’s pussy.</p><p>Chrissy drew in a sharp breath as she lavished in what Megaera’s tongue was doing to her. Megaera eagerly lapped up the juices flowing from the young pussy before her as Chrissy arms and legs tensed up as she felt an orgasm quickly building up. Then it ripped through her as she cried out, “AAAAAIIIIIIIiiiii....” Laying on her back, Megaera picked up Chrissy and laid her on top of her in a 69. Though Megaera wanted to be on top of Chrissy, she knew she couldn’t. With her strength, she knew if she pressed down too hard on Chrissy, she could seriously injure or kill her, so she laid on her back and let Chrissy lay on her.</p><p>Chrissy opened Megaera’s grey outer lips to reveal her red pussy before pushing her tongue inside. Distracted by Megaera’s tail swishing about, she felt Megaera’s tongue inside her own pussy again. After watching her tail for a few seconds, she wrapped her arms around Megaera’s thighs and pushed her face into her pussy, smearing her juices all over her face.</p><p>Megaera looked at the nubile ass laying on her face as she buried her tongue deep inside Chrissy. Her lust for this young human girl in her arms never ceased to get her off within minutes. And thinking of how this human girl was presenting herself to her,...to be pleasured,...to be fucked.... “Γαĭα! (<em>By Gaea!</em>)”, she cried out as her thighs quivered, shaking Chrissy as Megaera clenched the sheet, screaming loudly as she came all over Chrissy’s face.</p><p>Chrissy turned around, cum dripping off her face, “Your sister’s going to hear you!”</p><p>Through her panting, Megaera mumbled, “<em>I don</em><em>’</em><em>t care. She</em><em>’</em><em>s probably too busy fucking her human to hear us.</em>” She sat up, taking Chrissy in her arms and layed down with her. “μου λίγος νύμϕη (<em>My little nymph</em>),...<em>How do you do such things to me</em>?” Megaera looked at Chrissy and saw her yawning as her eyes were closing. Kissing her forehead, she whispered, “εγώ αγαπώ εσύ (<em>I love you</em>).” Then wrapping her wing around her, she watched Chrissy sleep as she gently rubbed her back.</p><p>*****</p><p>“I like Chrissy. She’s nice”, Barbara told Tisi, “but your sister’s kind of creepy.”</p><p>They were across the manor in their own bed, snuggled up together with Barbara’s head under Tisi’s chin as Tisi had her arms around her. Tisi was completely content holding Barbara in her arms like that. “<em>Yea...she has a way of looking impressive.</em>”</p><p>“I like how you look.”</p><p>She kissed the top of Barbara’s head, “<em>I like how you look too.</em>”</p><p>*****</p><p>Chrissy woke up and looked around. She didn’t recognize anything, then she saw Megaera beside her and remembered they were in New York City, visiting her sister. Looking around the gigantic room, she saw an antique bureau and an archway that appeared to go into a bathroom. Sliding out from beneath the cover and Megaera’s huge wing, she climbed out of bed and plodded naked across the room towards the archway, shivering in the morning air. It was cooler here than in Texas.</p><p>She found the toilet and after peeing, she went to the sink to look at her collar. It was only her third day wearing it and it still felt new to her. It wasn’t pretty, but it wasn’t meant to be. It symbolized everything that had happened to her and was her wedding ring of sorts. She loved how it looked; the garish bulky, black metal standing out more than a tiny ring ever would; proclaiming to the world her love and dedication to Megaera. And it was unique. She wasn’t simply copying what every else did.</p><p>Feeling the chill on her naked skin, she ran back across the chilly floor towards the warm bed, with her even warmer girlfriend in it. Crawling back in bed, she saw Megaera’s black eyes watching her. Megaera raised her wing, allowing Chrissy to pull the cover up and snuggle against her, before lowering it back over her.</p><p>Turning around so that Megaera was spooning her, Chrissy sighed blissfully. Megaera’s powerful arms felt so wonderful wrapped around her. Megaera’s hand cupped her breast, squeezing it several times before snaking down to her pussy.</p><p>“Megaera?!”, Chrissy exclaimed in surprise, giggling and rolling onto her belly, “You’re insatiable!”</p><p>“<em>I can</em><em>’</em><em>t help it</em>”, Megaera rolled on top of her, “<em>I cannot resist you. Your pussy calls me. It wants me to fuck it</em>.”</p><p>Chrissy laughed out loud, “My pussy is not calling...AAIIGGHH!!!”, Chrissy turned to look at Megaera, “Why is your tail in me?!”</p><p>Megaera grasped Chrissy’s breasts as her tail squirmed deep inside Chrissy. “<em>Your pussy must have called it too</em>”, Megaera whispered as she stuck her tongue in her ear.</p><p>Chrissy couldn’t object; it felt too good. It was as if it were alive, thrashing around, more so than any hand, penis or dildo could ever do. Megaera laid her head beside Chrissy’s so she could look into her eyes. Watching her face wincing and panting, Megaera whispered, “<em>Does it feel good?</em>” Chrissy, her eyes tightly squeezed shut, nodded, then began trembling as she came. This was Megaera’s biggest delight, giving pleasure to her human. As she rested, Megaera kissed her sweaty forehead as she held her close.</p><p>“I’m hot!”, Chrissy exclaimed, trying to roll over. Megaera raised up while Chrissy turned onto her back. Then Megaera hunched over her touching their foreheads together as her wings enveloped them. “μου λίγος νύμϕη (<em>My little nymph</em>).”</p><p>After a few minutes, Chrissy said, “Let me take a shower.” Megaera raised up and Chrissy walked to the bathroom with Megaera following. When she saw the enormous granite bathtub, Chrissy, “Whoa. You and your sister really know how to live it up.” Megaera went to the tub and turned the knob, letting the tub fill up. Scooping up Chrissy, Megaera laid her down in the tub, then stepped in, kneeled down and proceeded to bathe her. It took longer because Megaera kept having to kiss Chrissy’s various body parts after she washed them, but half an hour later, Megaera decided Chrissy was clean and they could get dressed and get some breakfast.</p><p>Last night, Tisi had told them that there was a Greek exhibit at the American Museum of Natural History and Chrissy and Barbara were so eager to go, that it was decided. As Barbara excitedly pulled Tisi along to show her various things, Chrissy and Erinyes strolled leisurely along, looking at the Greek artifacts. As Chrissy read the placards of the various things, suddenly her eyes widened in recognition. The placard said: Orestes &amp; the Erinyes. Looking at a clay pot, it showed two women with snakes wrapped around their arms, holding the snakes out to a man between them.</p><p>“Megaera! You’re on this pot! Well, I’m guessing one of these women is you.” Erinyes came over to look at it. “Wow! It says ca 380 BC! That’s 2400 years ago!”</p><p>She looked at Erinyes, who smirked, “<em>Not bad for a 2400 year old woman</em>”</p><p>Chrissy laughed, then looked at the pot and asked, “Which one are you?”</p><p>Erinyes leaned over and looked at it, “<em>I don</em><em>’</em><em>t know. It</em><em>’</em><em>s really about us punishing someone, not about a particular one.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy looked at it and asked, “Did you use snakes?”</p><p>Erinyes stood up, a serious look on her face, “<em>We are ruthless. We do not show mercy nor are we gentle when punishing the wicked.</em>” Seeing Chrissy’s stunned look, she mumbled, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m sorry.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy quickly told her, “It’s okay. It’s just...it kinda is a weird thing to get used to.”</p><p>Erinyes hugged her, “<em>I can</em><em>’</em><em>t change who I am.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy laid her head on her shoulder, “I know. I’m not asking you to. It’s just kinda hard to imagine that my girlfriend is...well I guess, a gruesome serial killer. Imagine telling my parents that. ‘Mom...Dad...This is my girlfriend. When she’s not fucking me, she goes around killing people.’” Chuckling to herself at how that sounded, Chrissy pulled back, adding, “‘Oh, and she’s older than Grandma.’”</p><p>They continued on looking at the exhibits. After meeting up with Tisi and Barbara, they decided to leave and go somewhere to eat. After they were in the Rolls, Erinyes said, “<em>Let</em><em>’</em><em>s go to Bouley</em>.”</p><p>Tisi looked at her, saying, “<em>No, that</em><em>’</em><em>s boring</em>.” Turning to Barbara, she asked her, “<em>Where do you want to go</em>?”</p><p>Barbara asked quietly, “Can we go to Aquarium?”</p><p>Tisi smiled at her, “<em>Okay</em>”, then told Eliud to go to Aquarium.</p><p>Erinyes, not familiar with it, asked, “<em>What kind of restaurant is it</em>?”</p><p>Tisi replied, “<em>American food with lots of aquariums and kid-themed water fountains</em>”, as Barbara added, “It’s really fun.”</p><p>Erinyes grimaced in disgust, “<em>I am not going to a kiddie restaurant!</em>”</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>But it</em><em>’</em><em>s her favorite.</em>”</p><p>Erinyes scowled, “<em>It is beneath me! I will not subject myself to looking at...</em>Ποσειδώυ χωρικός (<em>Poseidon</em><em>’</em><em>s underlings</em>!)”</p><p>Barbara looked down sadly and said quietly, “We can go somewhere else.”</p><p>Seeing the hurt look on Barbara’s face, Tisi reassured her, “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s okay. We</em><em>’</em><em>re going</em>”, then turning away from Barbara towards Erinyes, her eyes black with anger, she said in a low voice, “βασίζεται σε Βαρβάρα, όχι εσύ! (<em>It is up to Barbara, not you</em>!)”</p><p>Erinyes asked, “γιατί πρέπει εγώ υποϕέρω από αυθρώπινος? (<em>Why must I suffer for your human</em>?)”</p><p>Tisi answered, “είθε είσαστε υποϕέρω από θυμός? (<em>Would you rather suffer my wrath</em>?)”</p><p>Chrissy, not understanding what was being said, but seeing Tisi’s black eyes and knowing their words were in anger, put her hand on Erinyes’ arm, telling her, “I want to go to Aquarium, too.”</p><p>Erinyes turned to Chrissy and her heart melted at seeing her hopeful face, and so she relented.</p><p>When they got to Aquarium, Barbara excitedly ran ahead with Chrissy, showing her the water fountains and the fish. Tisi and Erinyes followed behind as they watched their humans enjoying themselves. Tisi, watching Barbara as she happily pointed out a turtle to Chrissy, remarked to Erinyes, “<em>This is why we came here.</em>” Stopping and turning to Erinyes, she asked, “<em>Tell me, whom do you serve and in where does your joy lie</em>?”</p><p>Staring at her human, Erinyes sighed as she answered quietly, “<em>Chrissy.</em>”</p><p>Tisi told her, “<em>We are demi-gods, the most powerful creatures on earth, but there is a force more powerful than us,...</em>αγάπη (<em>love</em>). <em>We have given our lives for these humans. To me, Barbara</em><em>’</em><em>s joy is my joy. Chrissy is now your god. Her desires come before yours</em>.”</p><p>*****</p><p>The following evening, Erinyes and Chrissy went back to Texas. They had had a long visit, but Chrissy needed to go to school the next day. On the flight back, they discussed how they were going to sleep together at night. Chrissy knew her parents wouldn’t let Erinyes stay and she couldn’t go to Erinyes’ house. She also knew her parents wouldn’t approve of her lesbian girlfriend. She didn’t know what to do.</p><p>After they landed, Erinyes dropped Chrissy off at her house and left. That night, after Chrissy had eaten supper and told her parents good night, she went to her room. As she turned on the light, she saw Erinyes laying on her bed. Quickly closing the door, she went over, whispering, “How did you get in here?!”</p><p>Erinyes smiled and replied, “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m a god.</em>”</p><p>Raising up on her knees, she wrapped her arms around Chrissy, who pulled back, whispering, “No, we can’t! My parents will hear us!”</p><p>Standing up beside Chrissy, she ran her finger down Chrissy’s shirt to her jeans, “<em>Your parents do not concern me. I want to fuck.</em>”</p><p>“They’ll hear us!”, Chrissy told her again.</p><p>“<em>You</em><em>’</em><em>re </em>μου λίγος νύμϕη (<em>My little nymph</em>). <em>Why must I share you</em>?” Erinyes wrapped her arms around Chrissy, kissing her. Knowing it was a bad idea, Chrissy pushed away at first, then gave in, returning her kiss. She felt her shirt rising up and looked at Erinyes in surprise as Erinyes raised her arms and pulled the shirt off and then unclasped her bra. Picking Chrissy up and laying down on top of her, Erinyes pressed her mouth over her breast, as Chrissy closed her eyes and relaxed.</p><p>“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING TO MY DAUGHTER?!”</p><p>Chrissy’s eyes opened in alarm and to her horror, her mom was standing in the doorway.</p><p>“MOM?!...”, Chrissy cried out in fright as she tried to cover her breasts.</p><p>“GET OUT OF HERE!”, Chrissy’s mom screamed at Erinyes who glared back at her, then seeing Chrissy’s collar, “WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?!”</p><p>“Mom...I...”</p><p>“WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!”, Chrissy’s dad suddenly appeared.</p><p>Chrissy’s mom pointed to Erinyes, “This slut was raping Chrissy! I’m calling the police!”</p><p>“Mom, no!”, Chrissy exclaimed as Erinyes took her hand.</p><p>Chrissy’s dad approached Erinyes threateningly, “Get your hands off her! Who the hell are you anyways?!”</p><p>Glaring intensely, Erinyes growled in a low voice, “Mέyaιρα (Megaera).”</p><p>Chrissy jumped in front of Erinyes, “Dad, don’t!...”, then in a quieter voice, “She’s my girlfriend.”</p><p>“The hell she is!”, Chrissy’s dad jerked Chrissy up and pushed her toward her mom, who started pulling her out of the room.</p><p>Erinyes growled, “<em>This is not up to you</em>” as her dad walked over and grabbed Erinyes’ arm and jerked, but she didn’t budge. Grabbing her arm with both hands, he tried to pull her up, but she still didn’t move.</p><p>Chrissy, trying to pull back from her mom, was pulled out of the room and down the hall. Then her mom slapped her hard, causing her to fall back and hit the wall. Crying out in pain, she held her head. At that instant, Chrissy and her mom heard a terrifying roar and watched in stunned silence as Chrissy’s dad was thrown out of the room, crashing against the wall opposite the doorway. Then the frightening form of Megaera strode out. The black eyes, the tendrils of smoke rising from her, the great wings.</p><p>Muttering, “<em>By all that is in this world, you will not keep me from what</em><em>’</em><em>s mine</em>!”, Megaera grabbed Chrissy’s mom by her throat. Chrissy got on her feet and managed to stand up. Megaera pushed Chrissy behind her and closed her wings around her for protection. Slamming Chrissy’s mom against the wall, Megaera looked back at Chrissy, “<em>Are you okay?</em>”</p><p>Chrissy nodded, unable to see much with Megaera’s wings in the way. Then she gasped as she saw her dad suddenly appear with a pistol aimed at Megaera’s head.</p><p>“YOU HAVE THREE SECONDS TO GET OUT OF HERE!”</p><p>Megaera let go of Chrissy’s mom and turned to face her dad as her eyes narrowed and she bared her teeth in anger.</p><p>“3”</p><p>“Dad...I love her!”, Chrissy pleaded.</p><p>“2”</p><p>“Why can’t you...”</p><p>“1”</p><p>Chrissy screamed, “NOOOOO...” as the gun roared.</p><p>As Chrissy looked in horror, Megaera didn’t move, but growled, “<em>Do you pitiful humans really think you can stop me</em>?!”</p><p>Chrissy’s dad stared in stunned disbelief and fired again. Keeping her wings closely around Chrissy to protect her, Megaera advanced on him as he kept firing until the gun was empty. Enraged, she grabbed him by his arms and when Chrissy realized she was going to rip his arms off, she cried out, “MEGAERA, DON’T!” Megaera turned to look at Chrissy. “Please don’t kill him...”, she begged, “He’s my dad...”</p><p>Letting go of him, Chrissy heard her mom say, “...the police to 31 Spooner Street! My daughter is being kidnapped!...”</p><p>“Mom?...”, Chrissy called out in anguish as she saw her mom on the phone.</p><p>CLICK</p><p>Turning towards the sound, Chrissy saw her dad loading a fresh magazine.</p><p>“Dad?...”</p><p>Her father raised the pistol towards Megaera.</p><p>Glowering at both of her parents, Megaera told them, “<em>You have brought this upon yourselves</em>!” Quickly turning around, she scooped up Chrissy and ran towards the door as her mother screamed, “PUT HER DOWN!” Her father fired as Megaera busted through the door, then quickly leapt into the sky.</p><p>As the parents ran outside, their daughter was hundreds of feet in the air, being carried away by the winged creature. Within seconds as their daughter disappeared into the night sky, the only noise was the 911 operator on the phone, calling out, “...<em>What happen to your daughter</em>?...<em>Hello</em>...<em>What happen to your daughter</em>?...”</p><p>*****</p><p>Megaera landed on the balcony of her bedroom and walked in. Chrissy had not stopped crying since they left. Laying her on the bed, Chrissy curled up and kept crying, refusing to be comforted. Megaera tried laying her hand on her shoulder, but to no avail. She had lost her parents...and Megaera knew it was her fault. She had kept pushing Chrissy for sex despite her saying no because her parents would find out.</p><p>Megaera looked at her, wondering what to do. But she knew there was nothing; she had done enough already. Taking a few steps back as tears came to her own eyes, she turned and leapt off the balcony, quickly flying away into the night.</p><p>*****</p><p>Several minutes later, Chrissy’s eyes were empty of tears. This was the most fucked up thing that ever happened to her...well, except for that thing with Karen. She knew her parents would not except that she was gay, but she had hoped that she and Megaera could make it work somehow. She never thought this would happen.</p><p>Her eyes opened to see where she was. She was in a large bed in a large room, kinda like the room at Tisi’s house. She sat up, ‘Maybe I’m at Megaera’s house.’ She got off the bed and saw that she was in a dark empty room. Seeing the balcony, she walked out onto it, scanning the ground below and the night sky, but saw nothing.</p><p>Going to the door, she opened it to see a large vestibule. Walking out, the place appeared empty.</p><p>“Hello?...”, she called out, looking around, “Megaera?...”</p><p>Feeling the air on her skin, she realized she was still topless and crossed her arms, covering her breasts. Down a corridor, she saw a woman in a white peplos, a Greek tunic, coming out of a room. Hurrying over to her, she asked, “Hi, uh...Do you know where Megaera is?”</p><p>“<em>No, my lady.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy wandered along the corridor and found the foyer with the main doors. Quickly opening the door, she ran outside, scanning the sky. “Megaera!...”, but there was only silence in the dark sky as a few clouds passed beside the moon.</p><p>*****</p><p>Far away, the winds howled around Megaera as she sat hunched over on top of a snow-covered mountain on the edge of the Ross Ice Shelf. Far below her off in the distance, she watched the activity down at the McMurdo Station on Ross Island. She often came here when she wanted to be alone and away from everyone, but in the last several decades, there had been more and more humans coming to this part of the world that no one even knew existed just two hundred and fifty years ago. As the snow fell on her, a tear formed in her eye and rolled down an inch before freezing in the -50˚ F temperature.</p><p>‘<em>Why did I have to keep pushing her</em>?’, she asked herself, ‘<em>Why do I only think of myself because I</em><em>’</em><em>m a god</em>?’</p><p>‘<em>Tell me, who do you serve and in where does your joy lie? We have given our lives for these humans</em>.’</p><p>‘<em>Tisiphone was right</em><em>’</em>, she told herself, ‘<em>This is the difference between love and lust. Lust is about the moment. Love is about eternity. Though you are a god, she is your god. Her needs come before yours.</em>’</p><p>Squeezing her eyes shut as the wind swirled around her, covering her with snow, Megaera thought about what happened. “<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s all my fault</em>”, she whispered, “<em>I put my own desires before hers</em>.”</p><p>Over the roaring wind, a new sound came to her ears. Megaera turned around to see a bundled up figure nearby, stepping out of a Tucker Sno-Cat. As he approached her, she stood up, clumps of snow falling off of her. The man, who had been setting up a marker, stumbled back in surprise, tripping and falling over. Walking up to him, she reached out and pulled him up. His mouth quivered as he stared wide-eyed at this naked, winged woman who didn’t even seem to be cold despite it being 50 degrees below zero. “W-What are you?...”, he gasped.</p><p>“<em>Just a figment of your imagination</em>”, Megaera replied before shooting up into the sky, leaving the spell-bound man behind, staring up into the sky.</p><p>*****</p><p>Chrissy sat at the foot of the stairs, facing the door, worried sick with her head in her hands. She had been sitting there for about half an hour with the strange lady standing nearby. She had brought Chrissy a shirt to wear since she was topless. After a while, Chrissy went back to look into the bedroom where Megaera had brought her, but it was still empty. She had lost her parents and now Megaera was gone. Not knowing what else to do, Chrissy went to the bed and curled up on it.</p><p>Several minutes later, she heard footsteps. Looking at the balcony, she saw Megaera’s silhouette slowly walking toward her. With a cry, Chrissy jumped off the bed and ran to her, throwing her arms around her and nuzzling her face into her. A surprised Megaera wrapped her arms around her.</p><p>Megaera said quietly “<em>I</em><em>’</em><em>m sorry. This is all my fault. I</em><em>’</em><em>m so used to getting my own way. I didn</em><em>’</em><em>t mean for this to happen.</em>”</p><p>Chrissy pulled her face back, looking at her through her tear-stained eyes and said, “No...this is their fault.”</p><p>I would love to hear what you think</p>"
1447,Darkness Falls,Girl Lover,0,,"['Fg', 'oral', 'rom']","<p>Elizabeth’s eyes fluttered in the darkness. She was lying on a floor somewhere and her head was killing her. She brought her hand up and winced in pain as she felt the bruise on her forehead. Her breaths coming deep and slow, she tried to get up; rolling onto her side and pushing up with her arm, but it was too much and she slipped back down with a choked cry. The pain was too much. Opening her eyes and looking about, all she saw was darkness with a faint light that seemed to come through a doorway. Closing her eyes again, she tried to remember what happened.</p><p>*****</p><p>“Just one more ride!”, Stacy begged.</p><p>“I have to be up at six-thirty tomorrow”, Elizabeth protested.</p><p>“So do I”, Stacy reminded her.</p><p>“Yea, but you already finished grading your papers. I haven’t.”</p><p>“Aaagghh! Ok...I’ll see you tomorrow”, Stacy conceded.</p><p>Elizabeth Swann and Stacy had known each other since they first met at the University of Texas, where they were both majoring in Applied Learning and Development. Four years later, they graduated and were both hired on at Webb Middle School. Stacy taught writing and Elizabeth taught sixth-grade science.</p><p>Now twelve years later, they were always together. Stacy had gotten married soon after graduating, but Elizabeth had never managed to find someone wonderful like Stacy had. Compared to Stacy, she was plain and a little chubby. Her shyness and being an introvert kept her from going out and was always a hindrance to being able to make friends. No one wanted to hang out with her outside of school, except Stacy, her only friend. When Megan, another 6<sup>th</sup> grade teacher, had gotten engaged, she had gone around to all the other teachers showing off her engagement ring, but never to Elizabeth. Elizabeth knew that Megan didn’t have any ill-feelings towards her, but it was simply that she, along with everyone else, simply forgot that she was there. It was like she was invisible.</p><p>That was why she valued Stacy’s friendship so much; because Stacy was the only one that actually cared and wanted to spend time with her. She jumped at every chance to hang out with Stacy, but Stacy’s husband and kids often came first so that Elizabeth spent many nights alone, watching other couples enviously who had someone. Now at thirty-five, it seemed that no one would ever be attracted to her and that she was destined to be alone the rest of her life. This was all too clear because she had never actually “been” with anyone. She had had a boyfriend in high school, but it didn’t last long. Neither of them had really been attracted to the other and although they had made out a few times, that’s as far as it went. So, a thirty-five year-old virgin with no boyfriend, no friends (except Stacy), and no life.</p><p>It was no wonder that when Stacy had invited her to the carnival, she jumped at the chance. She valued every second that she had with Stacy because she was her only company. But as the night grew later, she knew that she had to get back home. Although she wanted to stay, she had papers to grade and that always took too long.</p><p>“Do you need a ride home?”, Stacy asked.</p><p>Elizabeth looked in the direction of her apartment and replied, “No, I’ll be okay.”</p><p>“You sure? You know how scared you get.”</p><p>Elizabeth smiled in agreement, “I’m sure. It’s just five minutes. Besides, I need the exercise.”</p><p>Hugging Stacy goodbye and waving to her husband Greg, Elizabeth turned and walked along the dark, empty streets, the warm night air feeling good on her skin. Normally, she never went out at night. Being very timid, she was scared of everything. But, it was so nice out here. She looked up at the full moon through the bare tree branches and marveled at its beauty. It was so bright and she was able to see the grey and white areas on it. She used to know which one of the grey areas was the Sea of Tranquility and...</p><p>“Wha’re you doin out here all alone?”, a voice slurred. Elizabeth turned suddenly towards the voice. A haggard, disheveled man was leaning against the wall in front of her. Flinching, she stepped away to go around, when he also stepped in front of her, blocking her path. Suddenly coming to a stop, she turned around to go back and was startled to see a second man directly in front of her.</p><p>“My friend asked you a question.” Elizabeth tried to run, but he grabbed her arms. “Hey Earl, it looks like we got a wild one here.” Elizabeth pulled out her phone and opened her mouth to call for help, but a hand clamped over her mouth from behind.</p><p>They started pulling her when Earl cried out in pain, “OWW....FUCK!! SHE BIT MY HAND!” He smashed his fist against her head, causing her to drop her phone. “YOU FUCKIN BITCH!!”</p><p>Reeling from the blow, she felt herself being thrown towards the wall. Smacking her head against it, she collapsed on the ground. As she tried to get up, she felt a blow to her stomach and suddenly couldn’t breathe. Dazed and gasping for breath, she felt herself being dragged along the ground. Her vision a blur, she tried to get up.</p><p>“Stop moving, bitch!” as she was shoved back down, smacking her head on the concrete. Blinded for a few seconds, the blurriness in her eyes cleared and she saw the wild-eyed man leering down at her maliciously. The other man beside him held her arms down with one hand while covering her mouth with his other hand. “Now if you’ll cooperate, you may live to see tomorrow”, the man on top of her sneered. Holding up a knife in front of her face, her eyes grew wide with terror. “Ohhh yesss...I’m going to enjoy you”, he promised her. He proceeded to tear her dress open, then slipped the knife under her bra, cutting it open. Roughly grasping her breast, he grinned at the other man.</p><p>Staring at the knife in his hand, Elizabeth froze in fear. Trembling, tears ran down her face as she wondered if she would survive this. Then...something caught Elizabeth’s eye, a movement in the darkness. Just behind the man. A small, black form creeping silently towards him, on all fours like an animal, then it disappeared from view behind him.</p><p>Seconds later, a face sprang up behind the man’s shoulder and sank it’s teeth into the side of his neck. He began screaming as his throat was ripped open, spraying blood across Elizabeth. The other man gaped in fear than quickly staggered up onto his feet and began running. The creature raised up, blood dripping from it’s mouth as it snarled at him, then dropping the lifeless body it was holding, it swiftly bounded after the fleeing man on all fours before springing onto his back and tearing open his neck. The man fell down, screaming hysterically for a few seconds and struggling wildly, then was silent.</p><p>In shock, Elizabeth watched as it kneeled down, its face buried in the man’s fallen body. Though in a lot of pain, Elizabeth tried to get up, but couldn’t focus through the haze in her eyes. Turning to look at the creature, she watched in horror as it stood up and began walking back toward her. Panicking, Elizabeth tried get up...and then everything slowly faded to black as she lost consciousness.</p><p>*****</p><p>Elizabeth awoke. Gasping as she remembered the two men and the creature, she reared up, desperate to flee. But suddenly feeling dizzy, she fell back, panting for breath. Looking around wildly, she saw that there was only darkness. After several seconds, there was a faint light off to one side, illuminating a room that she was in. She was laying on the floor in a small carpeted, empty room.</p><p>She slowly raised up, her head still hurting. Grasping her forehead, she winced at the pain and looked around. Her dizziness seemed to be gone. Carefully getting up, she stumbled to the open doorway and looked out to behold a large empty warehouse before her; not just empty, but long abandoned. Where she had been laying was once an office. At a loss as to where she was, she slowly walked out into the cavernous warehouse. It was huge; bigger than a football field and completely empty. She looked all around and could only see one door that seemed to lead out.</p><p>Complete silence. At one time, this place was full of life with people and things moving, now it was dead and still. No sounds. No movement....</p><p>Something moved behind one of the steel columns in the middle of the floor. Elizabeth stared at it in fright, wondering what it was. Then the small, pale face of a little girl peered at her from behind it. A little girl?! In a place like this in the middle of the night?! She walked towards the girl, calling out, “Hello. What are you doing here?”</p><p>Half hidden in the darkness, the girl didn’t answer. Elizabeth slowly came around the column trying not to scare her. “What’s your name?”, she quietly asked.</p><p>Still no answer. The girl, who appeared to be no older than the sixth-graders that Elizabeth taught, continued to stare curiously at her as Elizabeth came around the column. She was dressed in a dirty, torn blue t-shirt and jeans with shoulder-length dark hair. She looked homeless. No longer afraid by her surroundings, Elizabeth’s attention was completely on this girl. “What’s your name?”, Elizabeth repeated.</p><p>“Elena.”</p><p>“I’m Elizabeth. What are you doing here?”</p><p>“Watching you”, the girl replied.</p><p>Elizabeth slowly asked her, “Do you know how I got here?”</p><p>“I brought you here.”</p><p>Elizabeth was stunned by this and looked at her silently. “How...Why did you bring me here?”</p><p>“You were hurt.”</p><p>Elizabeth felt goose bumps on her skin as she remembered what happened. Her mouth dry, she slowly asked, “Were...were you there?!”</p><p>Elena didn’t say anything.</p><p>“What were you doing there?”</p><p>The girl answered in a low voice, “I was feeding.”</p><p>“You were...<em>what</em>?” Then in Elizabeth’s memory, she remembered the face that appeared over the man’s shoulder, biting his neck and spraying blood out. The face looked...like a girl. A girl that now stood before her. She blinked a few times.</p><p>Elizabeth gasped, “That...That was you?! <em>What the hell were you doing</em>?!”</p><p>Elena said quietly, “I was hungry and needed to eat.”</p><p>“You were <em>hungry</em>?!”, Elizabeth choked, “<em>What the hell are you</em>?!”</p><p>“I’m a vampire.”</p><p>“A what?!”, Elizabeth asked, not believing what she just heard.</p><p>“A vampire”, the girl replied calmly.</p><p>Elizabeth asked, “You’re not serious?!” Elena nodded. “You mean fangs and drinking blood?” Elena nodded again. “Elena, I’m not in the mood for jokes. Vampires aren’t real.”</p><p>“We are real.”</p><p>“We?”, Elizabeth’s eyebrows raised.</p><p>“There are others.”</p><p>Elizabeth sighed and told her, “Okay, look. I was dizzy and don’t know what I saw, but it wasn’t a vampire. I’m tired, my head is killing me and I need to figure out how to get back home.”</p><p>“You don’t believe me?”, Elena asked.</p><p>“No. I don’t believe in vampires or werewolves or Frankenstein. Now, I need to go home”, Elizabeth turned away and began walking towards the door, “And you need to go home too.” She turned around to face her, “Your parents must be worri...”</p><p>The words died in her mouth. Elena wasn’t there. She was gone; as if she had never existed. Elizabeth looked all around; turning slowly in a circle. There was no place that Elena could have gone in the emptiness of the warehouse. Not the darkened office, not out the door, nowhere. In the silence, Elizabeth suddenly felt chills go down her spine. “Okaaayy...This is getting creepy”, she muttered. Looking all around one more time, she turned to head back toward the door...</p><p>“AIIGGHH...”, she shrieked.</p><p>Elena was standing right in front of her, her lips slightly parted, exposing the two fangs hanging down half an inch. “Do you believe me now?”</p><p>*****</p><p>Two days ago.</p><p>“Come on, Elizabeth”, Stacy begged, “It’ll be fun! Everyone says this movie is really cool.”</p><p>“I don’t like horror movies.”</p><p>“You’re such a pussy! It’s not scary”, Stacy teased her.</p><p>“They are to me. There’s already enough sickos and violence in the world”, Elizabeth told her emphatically, “I don’t understand why you would want to watch such a thing.”</p><p>“It’s not real!...”</p><p>*****</p><p>This was real. Elizabeth’s breaths started coming in gasps. The combination of the pain throbbing in her head along with the realization of something standing before her that used to only exist in horror movies overwhelmed her to the point that she suddenly felt light-headed. Elizabeth stepped back, staring wide-eyed at the girl.</p><p>“I won’t hurt you”, Elena told her, “Please don’t be afraid of me!”</p><p>She continued stepping back, keeping her eyes on Elena fearfully.</p><p>“Please don’t go! I’m not gonna hurt you!”, Elena beseeched her.</p><p>Elizabeth paused, then asked “You won’t hurt me?”</p><p>“No.”</p><p>Suddenly feeling faint, Elizabeth said, “I think I’m going to throw up.” Seeing a couple of pallets stacked on top of each other nearby, she quickly went over and sat down, hunched over and breathing shallowly.</p><p>Elena asked, “Are you alright?”</p><p>Hunched over, she wrapped her arms around herself and closed her eyes. She took a few deep breaths to keep from vomiting.</p><p>Elena quietly told her, “I’m not the monster that books and movies portray me as.”</p><p>Elizabeth looked at her fearfully, “I saw what you did to those men!”</p><p>“I saw what those men did to you”, Elena replied quietly.</p><p>Elizabeth thought back to the men holding her down. It came back to her...being hit and held down, staring at the knife in his hand. Her eyes squeezed tightly shut, she drew in a shuddering breath as she remembered wondering if she was going to die.</p><p>She heard Elena’s voice quietly in her ear, “Who is the monster? Me or them?”</p><p>Elizabeth raised up her head to look at Elena and was shocked to see that she was still standing where she was, about twenty feet away. Distracted by how she did that, she had to admit that the little girl didn’t seem...well, evil. She had saved her after all. Wringing her hands nervously, Elizabeth asked, “How did you get to be this way? I mean...how did you become...”, she took a deep breath, still not believing she was talking to, “...a vampire?”</p><p>Elena came over and sat down beside her. “I grew in a village called Tsenovgrad, in the Balkans. It doesn’t exist anymore. Life was completely different back then; harder, more uncertain. Back then, everyone believed in various monsters. But to me, they were just tall tales that the superstitious and children told each other. I didn’t believe any of them, though some of my friends did. Anyways, I was eleven years old when the plague came.”</p><p>“Plague?”, Elizabeth wondered, “I don’t remember seeing anything on the news about a plague.”</p><p>Elena looked at her, “You wouldn’t remember because it happened hundreds of years ago. It was the Black Death.”</p><p>“<em>Hundreds of years ago</em>?!”, Elizabeth interrupted, “But you’re only eleven or twelve.”</p><p>“Actually...I’m almost 700 years old”, Elena explained.</p><p>Elizabeth’s eyes and mouth dropped open as she felt a chill come over her and exclaimed, “<em>700 years</em>?!” to which Elena nodded. Elizabeth stared off into space for several seconds trying to visualize this.</p><p>Elena continued, “Nobody in my village had heard of the plague until it was too late. Every day, more people died. Their bodies were carried outside the village and burned. My mother eventually got it and then my brothers and sisters. They got sicker and sicker and I wondered when I too would get it. Soon, they were gone. I carried their bodies outside the village to the pit where we burned them. For awhile, I thought that maybe I had been spared, but I had not. I knew it was just a matter of days, but I did not fear death anymore. After being surrounded by it, it was just another fact of life. Being alone, without my family, I almost welcomed it.”</p><p>“Finally, it got to be that I was too weak to get out of bed and I could barely breathe. I knew it wouldn’t be long before I would join my family in the afterlife, so I waited for the end.” Elizabeth wiped her eyes. “That night, a dark shape, like a shadow, appeared beside me. It looked like a ruddy, bloated man. It asked me if I wanted to live. Before, I thought that there was no choice. Now, this dark stranger was giving me a choice...and I took it. It leaned over me and I felt it biting me on the neck. I don’t remember anything after that.”</p><p>“When I woke up, the dark man was gone and I didn’t feel sick anymore. In fact, I never felt as good as I did. I was somehow stronger, faster. But in the morning when I tried to go outside, the sun burned my skin as if I had been set on fire. I learned that I couldn’t go out in the sun anymore. I had to wait for it to be night to go out.”</p><p>Elena looked down at the ground as she whispered, “I was also hungry.” She paused, then continued, “I had gone a full day without eating. I tried to eat some of the vegetables that we had in our garden, but they tasted awful and I had to spit them out. We also had some chickens. I killed one and tried cooking some of the meat, but it was like the vegetables, I threw it up. That’s when I noticed the rest of the chicken with the blood in it. I tried some of the meat raw and I found out that I was able to take the blood as food, but it didn’t taste very good. Over the next several days, I learned that I was no longer able to eat food anymore, but could only sustain myself by drinking the blood from our chickens. And if I went too long without drinking it, I would get weaker and weaker.”</p><p>“Everything changed one night when a thief broke into my house. When he saw me, he came at me thinking I was alone. I fought back and easily killed him. Afterwards, I looked at his blood on my hands and licked it.” Elena paused then said, “It was better than the chicken blood. Much better. In fact, it was delicious. I drank more of his blood. It filled me and made me feel...” She paused again, “It made me feel so good, almost giddy. I kept drinking it till I couldn’t hold anymore.”</p><p>Elena turned her head away from Elizabeth so she couldn’t see her face, “I changed that night. I no longer wanted chickens. I wanted people. But I didn’t want to hurt anyone and so I had to learn to control my thirst.”</p><p>Elizabeth said, “How can you drink another person’s blood?!”</p><p>Elena replied, “I have to. I need to eat, the same as you. Most of the time, I’m able to do it without killing anyone. Are you able to eat without killing plants or animals?”</p><p>Elizabeth thought for several seconds before admitting, “No,...but it’s not the same! What you do, it’s...it’s a curse and immoral.”</p><p>“This thing that I am may seem immoral, but life before it was much worse. Every day was a constant struggle to fend off disease, starvation and evil people who wished to harm you. You had no control over your life. There was no medicine, no police, no cell phones, no social services,...nothing! It was up to fate whether you lived or died! Now, I am in control! Fate has no hold over me! This curse, as you call it, is not a curse at all. It saved me from the plague and from the man who tried to hurt me. And it has saved me hundreds of times from those who wanted to harm me because they thought I was a defenseless little girl.”</p><p>Staring intensely at Elizabeth and in a rebuking tone, Elena told her in a low, quiet voice, “You have no idea what it’s like to have your life be in the hands of someone else...or do you?” Elizabeth stared back blankly, condemned by her words. Elena asked, “Do you regret my saving you?”</p><p>“No”, Elizabeth whispered, shaking her head sadly and wiping her eyes. She felt nauseas as she realized that something this vile,...a parasite even, had saved her life <em>because</em> of what she was. If you had something that could keep you safe...from disease or accidents or evil people...well, how could that be a curse? Thinking back earlier, to the alley, as she was held down with her life in the hands of someone else, she realized that she too would have done anything to be safe. “I’m sorry....”, she mumbled quietly.</p><p>Elena looked down sadly, “I’m sorry too. I didn’t mean to be so stern. It’s just...I’ve been feared and hated for centuries. I can’t help who I am. In the past, I have feared people as much as they’ve feared me. That’s how I came to America. In the eighteenth century, a mass panic over vampires in eastern Europe drove me from my village. People began hunting us down and even went as far as digging up graves of people who recently died and staking them through the heart. I had to head west, traveling at night and sleeping in caves during the day so I wouldn’t be discovered.”</p><p>They were silent for a few seconds, then Elizabeth asked, “Where do you live now?”</p><p>“Here”, Elena looked about the warehouse, “I’ve been here for the last two years. Before, I was at a closed textile plant, but they started tearing it down so I moved here.”</p><p>“You live here?!”, Elizabeth asked, looking around at the dirty emptiness.</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>“But it’s so dirty”, Elizabeth exclaimed, “and there’s...nothing. No furniture...nothing...” As Elizabeth looked around at the warehouse, she found her heart going out to this girl...despite what she was, “Don’t you have any friends that you can stay with?”</p><p>She shook her head, “I don’t have any human friends because of the whole stigma against vampires. And vampires are kinda solitary. We don’t live together.”</p><p>Elizabeth’s eyes felt heavy as the lateness of the evening began to take its toll. Noticing that it was probably really late and needing to get home, she stood up. She had lost her phone when the men grabbed her so she didn't know what time it was and she couldn’t call anybody. “I need to go home and get some sleep.” She walked toward the door, leading outside, with Elena trailing her. Opening the door, she saw a dark, empty parking lot surrounded by the silhouettes of trees and buildings. Still fearful, Elizabeth was reluctant to leave and hesitated.</p><p>Feeling something touch her hand, she looked down. Elena smiled up at her, “I can walk you home if you like.”</p><p>Elizabeth smiled weakly and nodded. “Thank you. I’m already afraid of the dark and after what happened earlier....” She looked around the parking lot and with Elena by her side, she stepped out into the night and moved forward across the parking lot.</p><p>As they walked along, Elena asked, “What do you do?”</p><p>“I’m a teacher. I teach 6<sup>th</sup> grade science.” Coming to a road and recognizing it, she now knew where she was. It was a closed down factory near her apartment. She began walking along the road, which was as silent and empty as the warehouse. She looked up at the sky and again saw the moon with its white and grey patches. Seeing this, she asked, “Do you miss the sun?”</p><p>“Yes”, Elena answered sadly, “I can’t remember what it’s like anymore.”</p><p>They walked along for a while and then Elizabeth asked something she had been wondering for awhile, “Elena...why did you tell me all this; about you being a vampire?”</p><p>Elena didn’t answer right away and when she did, her voice was sad and distant, “I left the human world when the dark man brought me into the night. I further stopped being human when I began to feed on people.” Elena looked up into the black sky, “Since then, the night has made me...do things. Things that I have regretted.”</p><p>“Humans and vampires have always had a mutual hate and disgust for each other”, Elena’s voice became more upbeat and hopeful, “but there has been a movement in the vampire community about integrating with and living in peace among humans. Not everyone wants it, but many do, although we still have to hide what we are. There are too many unaccepting people in the world. This is something that I’ve wanted for a very long time. I want to be able to talk to and interact with people like I used to before I was turned...I want to have a friend. A few decades ago, I began mainstreaming.” Elizabeth looked at her with a confused look. “It’s another word for mixing with humans. I go into places where people are, such as a store, and I just hang out and talked to them. I love how it makes me feel...like I am one of them again. Then when I get hungry, I leave and go look for a stray dog or...”, Elena saw Elizabeth’s shocked look and told her, “I have to eat. It’s either an animal or a person. Animal blood can nourish me, except it doesn’t taste as good.”</p><p>“So...you’ve been feeding on dogs all this time?”, Elizabeth asked, her face wrinkling in disgust.</p><p>“And other animals, most of the time”, Elena answered dejectedly, “Sometimes I can’t find one, so I have to search the alleys for a homeless person that is passed out. I don’t kill them, I just take a little blood from them as they sleep. They aren’t even aware of me doing it.”</p><p>Elizabeth winced as she imagined Elena in a dark alley, kneeling over a sleeping man, blood running down her cheeks as he quietly bled into her mouth. Elizabeth asked nervously, “What do you do if you can’t find an animal or a homeless person?”</p><p>“Then I have to hunt as I’ve always done.”</p><p>“<em>People</em>?!”, Elizabeth stared at her horrified, “How can you do something like that?!”</p><p>Elena looked down as she quietly said, “The night has its price. I’ll never grow old and I’ll never die...”, she looked up at Elizabeth, “but I must feed. I try to do it without hurting anyone.”</p><p>They continued walking in silence until they came to Elizabeth’s apartment. As they approached, Elizabeth found herself in a bit of a quandary. Over the past half-hour, she had actually found that she had grown really close to this little vampire girl. Elena wasn’t just a vampire; she was also a little girl and she was nice. Someone that could be a friend to her. She hated the idea of Elena having to live in a dingy, dismal warehouse, especially since she wanted a friend too. And Elizabeth knew how it felt to desperately want a friend. Elizabeth was so desperately lonely herself that she was willing to give someone like Elena a chance.</p><p>After walking up to the door, Elena smiled, “I’m glad I met you Elizabeth. I hope I’ll see you again later.” She turned and walked away.</p><p>Elizabeth watched her leaving and then reached out through her loneliness and concern. “Elena?” Elena stopped and turned back. “Would you maybe...want to spend the night here...with me?”</p><p>Elena walked back, “Why?”</p><p>“I just...don’t you to have to live in that warehouse, especially when you’re wanting to have a friend”, Elizabeth smiled weakly, “I hardly have any friends myself and it would be nice to have company.”</p><p>“Why would you trust me?”</p><p>“Because of everything you’ve told me.”</p><p>Elena thought for a while, then said, “If I were to spend the night here, I would have to leave early to get back to the warehouse.”</p><p>“If you want to, you could sleep here during the day while I’m at work, except...”, then she asked questioningly, “Do you need a coffin to sleep in?”</p><p>Elena smiled as she said, “We don’t sleep in coffins. That’s just a myth. In the past, people thought that people who recently died became vampires and with that 1931 Dracula movie, people thought that we all slept in coffins. I just need someplace away from the sun.”</p><p>*****</p><p>Pulling her key from her pocket, Elizabeth opened the door. She turned on the lamp nearby, revealing a small kitchen and living room. “It’s small but you’ll have your own room to sleep in and you can watch TV.” She looked at the clock. 12:13. “Ugh...”, she groaned. Just over six hours before she had to get up. Turning back to Elena, she closed the door and saw for the first time how pale she was. ‘So that’s what happens when you don’t get any sun’, she thought.</p><p>Walking towards the second bedroom that she used as a storage closet, Elizabeth told her, “I have to be up at six-thirty, so I need to go to bed now, but this is where you can sleep.” When she reached the doorway, she saw that Elena was still standing back out in the living room, just inside the door leading outside and staring apprehensively at the kitchen.</p><p>“Elena...”, Elizabeth walked towards her, “What is it?”</p><p>“Could you put that away?”, she whispered apprehensively, pointing at something just out of sight on the wall.</p><p>Confused, Elizabeth walked over to see what Elena was pointing at. As she rounded the corner, she saw what it was. A cross hanging on the wall that her dad gave to her when she moved in. Elizabeth looked at Elena and saw her staring intensely, almost fearfully at it. Her confusion turning into nervousness, Elizabeth slowly and quietly mumbled, “Okaaayyy...”, then went over and took the cross off the wall and took it to her room. Just before she entered her bedroom, she looked back at Elena and saw that she had walked further into the living room, no longer afraid. As Elizabeth walked towards her closet to put it on the shelf, she stopped mid-stride and after thinking for a few seconds, she went over to the nightstand beside her bed and laid it down within easy reach. Coming back out, she asked, “Do you have any clothes or things?”</p><p>“Not really”, Elena simply said.</p><p>“You mean, that’s...”, looking at the worn, dirty clothes she was wearing, “what you wear everyday?”</p><p>“I wash my clothes at the laundromat and I also search the clothes donation bins that are around town for new clothes.”</p><p>“Ok. We’ll have to remedy that. The bathroom is over here”, Elizabeth pointed to a door in the hall, “Oh, I just remembered I don’t have a toothbrush for you. I’ll have to get one.”</p><p>“I don’t get cavities.”</p><p>Elizabeth stared at her for a few seconds, then said, “Well, you still need to clean your mouth. I don’t even want to imagine what your breath smells like.” She walked in the second bedroom and moved some boxes off of the bed onto the floor. “You can sleep here. What time do you go to bed?”</p><p>“About seven in the morning”, Elena replied as she went to the window and touched the curtain covering the window, “Do you have another curtain that’s thicker than this?”</p><p>“Lemme see”, Elizabeth looked inside the closet, moving blankets aside and looking inside boxes. “Nooo...I have this blanket. Let me try hanging it up.” She carried a dark blue blanket to the window and carefully draped it across the curtain rod, then tucked the sides in. Elena inspected the sides. “Will that work?”, Elizabeth asked.</p><p>“Yea, I think so. It can’t let any light in.” Looking around, Elena saw a large dresser with a tall mirror attached to it. “Is it okay if I move that in front of the window?”</p><p>“Yes, of course, except it’s really heavy. I can’t even budge it myself. My dad and brother had to put it there.”</p><p>Elena walked over and stood in front of it, then as Elizabeth watched, she grasped either end and easily picked it up, causing Elizabeth to gasp in surprise, then she carried it over to the window and set it down so that the window was blocked.</p><p>It took a few seconds for Elizabeth to find her voice, “H-how did you lift that by yourself?”, to which Elena smiled shyly at her. Elizabeth told her, “Well, okay,...I need to go to bed now. Would you like to watch TV or something?”</p><p>“Yes, thank you.”</p><p>As Elizabeth walked into the living room to turn on the TV, she caught a glimpse of Elena behind her in the mirror hanging on the wall. “Hey, I can see you in the mirror! I thought vampires didn’t reflect in mirrors.”</p><p>“That’s another myth from that Dracula movie.”</p><p>“Really? What other things are myths?”, Elizabeth asked surprised.</p><p>“I can’t turn into a bat. That’s from the Dracula movie too. In <em>Twilight</em>, the vampires were able to go into the sun and all that happened was that they sparkled.” Sighing, she added, “I wish that was all that would happen to me if I were to go out into the sun.”</p><p>“So, you don’t like crosses or the sun. What else do you not like?”</p><p>“Silver, garlic, being staked and decapitated.”</p><p>“I don’t like being staked or decapitated either”, Elizabeth said jokingly. She went to the couch and handed Elena the remote, then stood there, looking at Elena, slightly smiling. “Are you ok?”, Elena asked.</p><p>“Yes. It’s just everything that’s happened...being attacked, meeting you, then I go and invite you to spend the night”, she chuckled nervously, “I hope I’m not losing it.”</p><p>“I don’t want you to be uncomfortable”, Elena told her, “I can leave.”</p><p>“No. You need a decent place to stay and I know you’re good.” She took a deep breath, then said, “Good night.” Remembering that she still hadn’t graded her papers, she sighed. She’ll do it tomorrow. “If you need anything, be sure to tell me.”</p><p>“Okay.” As Elizabeth turned to go into her bedroom, Elena called out, “Elizabeth...” Elizabeth stopped and turned. “Thank you for letting me stay here...and for trusting me. You don’t know how much it means to me. No one has ever trusted me before.”</p><p>Elizabeth smiled, “You’re welcome.”</p><p>Elizabeth went into her bedroom and closed the door. Going to her chest of drawers, she pulled out her nightgown and began getting undressed. ‘A vampire!’, she thought eerily, ‘I actually have a real, live vampire with me! No one’s ever going to believe this.’ She couldn’t wait to tell Stacy. ‘She won’t believe this, but I’ll bring her over and show her...’ Suddenly Elizabeth imagined Stacy telling others. And then people calling the police. The police coming over during the day when Elena was vulnerable. The news picking up the story, making her out to be a killer....Elizabeth froze, staring off into space. She couldn’t tell Stacy. She couldn’t tell anyone.</p><p>She went into the bathroom and was stopped in her tracks by what she saw in the mirror. As the bloody, bruised reflection looked back at her, she cringed lightly touching the bruises on her face. It was a stark reminder of what had happened. Going over to turn on the shower, she undressed and stepped into it. After showering and brushing her teeth, she finally slipped on her nightgown and crawled into bed. She thought she wouldn’t be able to sleep at all because of everything that happened, but ten minutes later, she was asleep.</p><p>*****</p><p>Elena looked at the remote control as she tried out the various buttons. Though she had watched TV many times, she had never used a remote control or had a TV of her own for that matter, since she never lived anywhere that had a TV. She flipped through the channels for the first time and was amazed at the kinds of shows that were on. After about an hour, she had grown bored and turned it off. Rising off the couch, she walked around the small apartment and looked at the various things that Elizabeth had: family pictures, books, CDs and DVDs. She seemed a quiet, simple woman and judging by her books and DVDs, she loved history and science.</p><p>As Elena looked around, the reality of having a comfortable place to sleep sank in. No one had ever willingly let her stay with them in their house before. ‘Willingly...’, she thought. There had been times..., when she was still feral, when she had simply taken what she wanted because she could. ‘But, that was in the past. I’m not that way anymore’, she reminded herself. Elena was grateful beyond words of what Elizabeth had given her. Elizabeth hadn’t just given her a comfortable place to sleep in, she had given Elena her trust. For this, Elena was eternally grateful. It gave her hope of being able to mainstream with people.</p><p>*****</p><p>A mother and father sleeping soundly in their room. Down the hall, a very young girl, perhaps five years old was also asleep, unaware of the window sliding up silently. A small black shape crawled noiselessly through the open window and along the floor, towards the bed. Elizabeth’s breathing quickened. She watched in horror as the black shape rose up above the little girl, it’s eyes a dark red and fangs glistening in the dark. Elizabeth tried to call out, to wake the little girl and warn her, but no sound came out. Her cries were as silent as the malevolent shape that knelt over the sleeping girl as it plunged it’s fangs into her neck. As blood sprayed out and ran down the sleeping girl’s neck in rivulets, Elizabeth could only watch as the dark shape glanced up and looked at her, snarling. Leaping over the girl and onto Elizabeth, it knocked her to the floor. Unable to move, Elizabeth cried out as she clearly saw Elena’s enraged face, just before she opened her mouth wide and plunged her fangs into Elizabeth’s own neck. Elizabeth screamed...</p><p>...as she jerked up in bed. Her eyes opened wide as her breaths came in gasps, she looked around wildly, but there was nothing there. It was just her room. Still breathing hard, she stared at her door. Quickly snatching the cross on the nightstand, she got out of bed. Trying not to make a sound, she slowly and quietly walked to the door and opened it, then stepped out into the hall, tip-toeing slowly towards the living room so she could peek around the corner at the couch.</p><p>Elena was reading a book and looked up at her in surprise, then seeing the scared look on Elizabeth’s, her face became concerned as she laid down the book, “Elizabeth...what’s wrong?”</p><p>Elizabeth didn’t answer, but instead stared at Elena in fear. The dream had scared her so much, reminding her as to what Elena was. She backed away.</p><p>Elena rose up in concern, “Elizabeth?...”</p><p>Elizabeth kept backing away. The concern on Elena’s face slowly replaced with sadness as she recognized the fear in Elizabeth’s eyes. The same fear that she had seen many times before on others who only saw her as a murderous monster. She looked down, saying quietly, “I’m sorry...I never wanted to frighten you.” Turning, she went to the door, opened it and left, closing the door behind her.</p><p>Elizabeth stared at the closed door, half scared, half relieved. She quickly went over and locked the door, then feeling faint, she went over to the couch and fell into it. Leaning her head back, she tried to calm down. Spying the book that Elena had been reading, she picked it up and looked at it. <em>Strictly No Elephants</em>. It was a book that she had in her classroom and though it was aimed at elementary age children, she loved it. It was about a boy’s pet elephant that wasn’t allowed in a club simply because it was different from all the other pets. The story was about accepting everyone, no matter how different they are.</p><p>‘This is not the same. The elephant isn’t some dangerous predator that kills people’, she told her guilty conscious.</p><p>‘<em>She tries not to harm anyone</em><em>’</em>, her conscious told her.</p><p>‘She doesn’t have to drink blood. Why can’t she be normal like the rest of us?!’, she retorted.</p><p>‘<em>Why can ’t Matthew be normal like the rest of us. You remember Matthew...the boy in your class who is mentally disabled because of fetal alcohol syndrome?’</em></p><p>‘It’s not his fault that he was born that way.’</p><p>‘<em>It</em><em>’</em><em>s not her fault that she was made that way</em>.’</p><p>‘But she’s dangerous. What is she going to do when she gets hungry?!’, she argued.</p><p>‘<em>She told you that she seeks out animals instead of people</em>.’</p><p>‘She also told me that when she can’t find an animal, she goes after people. I know I told her she could stay, but...she can’t. What if she was just pretending so that she could...’</p><p>‘<em>Like transgender people are just pretending when they want to use the appropriate restroom.</em>’</p><p>‘God, I hate my conscious!’</p><p>Elizabeth couldn’t think of anything to say. Her reasons, though seemingly rational, were just as prejudiced as the club in <em>Strictly No Elephants</em>. Elena had put her faith in her just as much as she had in Elena. She had always thought that she could accept anyone who was good.</p><p>Was Elena good...or dangerous? She heard Elena’s voice in her head: ‘<em>I want to be able to talk to and interact with people like I used to before I was turned...I want to have a friend.</em><em>’</em></p><p>Elizabeth bit her lower lip, as again, Elena’s voice spoke to her: ‘<em>Why would you trust someone like me</em>?’</p><p>Elizabeth mouthed the answer that she had given Elena, ‘Because of everything you’ve told me.’</p><p>She got up and ran to her bedroom. Looking at the cross in her hand, she quickly put it on the shelf in the back of her closet. Quickly pulling off her nightgown, she threw on her clothes and grabbed her keys as she ran out the door. Looking quickly all around, she couldn’t see anyone, so she began the long trek towards the warehouse. She didn’t know if Elena would be there but she didn’t know where else to look.</p><p>She walked quickly, the attack still fresh in her mind. More wary of her surroundings, she constantly looked around for any sign of danger as well as Elena. Fifteen minutes later, she was walking through the door and inside the warehouse.</p><p>“Elena!” Her call echoed like an explosion in the stillness. She listen and looked all around, but couldn’t see anything. “Elena, are you here?” Still nothing. Turning slowly in a circle, not knowing where to face, she continued, “I’m sorry. I...had a bad dream and it scared me. This is all new to me. I mean...I don’t know you and you’re not supposed to be real anyways. All I know is what everyone says about vampires.”</p><p>She walked towards the darkness of the office that she was in, but halfway there, her fear of the darkness within immobilized her. “I’m sorry!”, she called out to the emptiness, “I didn’t mean to...Please answer me!” Her hopes sank as she whispered, “You probably hate me.”</p><p>“I don’t hate you”, a small voice came from behind her.</p><p>Elizabeth shrieked. Quickly turning, she saw Elena right behind her. “Elena...I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to...say that you’re....I had a really awful dream and I was scared.”</p><p>“I know”, Elena said quietly, “I don’t want you to be scared of me. That’s why I left.” Elena looked into Elizabeth’s eyes, “I would never hurt you. I’m trusting you with my life during the daytime so please trust me with yours.”</p><p>“I get scared really easily”, Elizabeth explained, “My friend Stacy is always teasing me about it.”</p><p>“You don’t need to be.”</p><p>Elizabeth nodded. Looking around at the emptiness, she asked, “Where were you when I was calling?”</p><p>“Up there”, Elena pointed up at the steel support beam that ran along the ceiling some forty feet above them.</p><p>Elizabeth’s eyes widened, “How did you get up there?!”</p><p>“Like this.” Elena jumped up onto a nearby steel support column that ran from the floor to the ceiling, and began quickly climbing up it by pulling herself up with her hands. In a matter of seconds, she crawled out onto the narrow ledge that ran the length of the ceiling. If Elizabeth hadn’t seen it with her own eyes, she never would have believed it. She was almost out of sight unless you were looking directly at her. Then to Elizabeth’s horror, she dropped off the ledge and plummeted to the ground. Elizabeth’s hands flew up to her mouth in horror, but Elena landing unharmed on her feet.</p><p>Once she recovered from her shock, Elizabeth said, “Okay, I really need to go to bed. Elena, will you come back with me?”</p><p>“Yes.”</p><p>They walked back, Elizabeth much more comfortable with having Elena by her side in the dark. And when Elizabeth finally went to bed, no dreams haunted her.</p><p>*****</p><p>AAA...AAA...AAA</p><p>Elizabeth’s eyes slowly opened. She looked at the clock. 6:30. “Uugh...”, she groaned, reaching over to turn off the alarm before resting her hand on her forehead. She laid there for a minute, exhausted. ‘What kept me up so late?’, she wondered. Elena! Elizabeth’s eyes flew open and she quickly got out of bed. Going to the closet and getting her bathrobe, she wrapped it around herself before opening the door and stepping out into the hall. Upon walking into the living room, she saw Elena reading a book.</p><p>Elena looked at her and smiled as she walked in, “Hi. Did you sleep well?”</p><p>Elizabeth smiled, “Yes...no more bad dreams. How was your night?”</p><p>“Good. I’ve never been able to watch TV that much. But now, after looking through all the channels, there really isn’t anything good on it.”</p><p>“There’s a few channels that I like”, Elizabeth said, “MeTV and COZI because they have really old TV shows from the sixties, seventies and eighties.” Elizabeth wandered into the kitchen and opened the fridge, pulling out a frozen sausage and egg biscuit sandwich. Looking across the counter, she asked, “Can I make you anything?”</p><p>“No, thanks.”</p><p>Elizabeth put the sandwich in the microwave, set the timer and while it was defrosting it, she poured herself some orange juice. “Is blood all you can eat?”, she asked.</p><p>“Yea, food makes me throw up”, Elena replied, “It’s why vampires are so hated, though we really don’t have a choice.”</p><p>Elizabeth went over to check her shoulder bag that she carried her school work in and put the homework papers that she had meant to grade, inside it. The microwave beeped, telling her the sandwich was ready. She went over and pulled it out, then brought it and her orange juice over to the couch and sat down beside Elena.</p><p>“What are you reading?”, she asked.</p><p>“The Prince and the Pauper”</p><p>“What do you think of it?”</p><p>“It’s kinda what we’re doing”, Elena said, “Learning about each other’s life, except we’re doing it together.”</p><p>“I never thought about it that way, but I guess we are learning about each other. I’m sure learning about vampires anyways.”</p><p>Elena yawned, “Now <em>I </em>need to go to bed.” She stood up and walked to the bookshelf, placing the book back in its spot, then walking back to Elizabeth. “I’ll be asleep till sunset. But don’t worry about having to be quiet. I’m a deep sleeper. It’s part of the package. I’ll see you tonight.”</p><p>“Goodnight...I mean uh...good day, I guess”, Elizabeth snickered. Elena smiled and went into her room, closing the door behind her. Elizabeth finished her breakfast, thinking about the little vampire girl sleeping in the spare bedroom. When she finished, she took a shower, got dressed and left for work.</p><p>As she headed out of the parking lot, she drove in the direction of the street where she was attacked. She saw several police cars up ahead and an area marked off by yellow police tape and white sheets covering two bodies on the ground. As she slowly drove past, the sight became surreal as the memory of what happen returned. It really did happen. Those men really did attack her. And now, they were dead. She didn’t know how to feel. Elena had brutally murdered them. But at the same time, she had saved her life by doing so.</p><p>*****</p><p>That afternoon after school had let out, Elizabeth walked through the door of her apartment at about 4:30, dropping her shoulder bag on the table by the door. She was exhausted. She had only had about five and a half hours of sleep last night and had to work through lunch grading the papers that she hadn’t been able to get to. Curious to see if Elena was still asleep, she walked over to her room and slowly opened the door. The room was pitch black, faintly illuminated only by the light coming through the door. She could see Elena, her eyes closed and breathing really fast, several times faster than normal. It was like she was hyperventilating. It seemed so strange for a person to sleep like that, but then again, she wasn’t really human anyways.</p><p>Closing the door again, Elizabeth went over to the couch and dropped onto it. She was so tired. She closed her eyes, thinking how good she was going to sleep tonight. After a while, she opened her eyes and something in her peripheral vision caught her attention. Turning to see, she jumped in surprise. Elena was sitting at the end of the couch, her legs pulled up, watching her.</p><p>“Elena?! What are you doing here?! It’s still daylight!”</p><p>“No, it’s not”, Elena replied, “”It’s been dark for almost half an hour.”</p><p>Elizabeth’s eyes grew big as she looked at the clock. Sure enough, it was just past seven o’clock. Stretching her arms, she asked, “Have you been watching me all this time?” Elena smiled and nodded. Noticing her clothes, Elizabeth remembered, “Oh yea...We need to get you some new clothes...and a toothbrush.” Standing up, she went to her purse, then remembered something very important. Turning to Elena with a concerned expression, she asked, “Do you uh...need to eat first?”</p><p>“I’m not hungry right now. I’ll feed later.”</p><p>“Okay...”, Elizabeth quietly mumbled to herself, her eyes shifting nervously.</p><p>Standing, Elena assured her, “Please don’t worry.”</p><p>Elizabeth gave a slight smile, “Okay.” Grabbing her purse, she asked, “Are you ready to go?”</p><p>“Mmm-hmm”</p><p>They went to Elizabeth’s car and drove to Highland Mall. Walking inside the JC Penny’s store, they went down the escalator and turned to the right where the children’s department was. When they got to the girls’ clothing section, Elizabeth stopped and told her, “Go pick some clothes that you like.”</p><p>To Elizabeth’s surprise, Elena left the girls’ section that they were in and instead went to the boys’ section. Elizabeth followed curiously. Going to where the jeans were, Elena went past the blue and grey jeans stuffed in the bins to the black jeans along the back wall. As she began holding the black jeans to her waist to see how they fit, Elizabeth finally had to ask, “Why are you looking here instead of in the girls’ clothes.”</p><p>“Girl clothes are easily torn. That’s why I don’t wear dresses, just jeans, because they’re more durable. I’m not looking for fashionable, but practical.”</p><p>Not understanding, Elizabeth asked, “Why would a dress get torn up?”</p><p>“When I’m hunting. If I’m trying to bring down something big, like a deer, they sometimes struggle a lot and a dress would get torn up. And I need it to be black so I can’t be seen in the dark and also because it hides any blood that gets on me.”</p><p>“Okay, I don’t want to hear any more!”, Elizabeth quickly interrupted as she began to feel nauseous.</p><p>Elena grabbed three pairs of black jeans and carried them to where the shirts were. Like the jeans, she only looked at dark colored T-shirts and picked out several. “Is this too many?”, she asked.</p><p>“No. Is there anything else...”, Elizabeth looked her shoes, “How about some panties and some shoes?”</p><p>Elena looked at her dirty, ragged shoes, “I guess I could use some new ones.” She went and picked out a package of plain white cotton panties, then they went to the shoe department and as with her clothes, she chose black tennis shoes as well as some black socks.</p><p>Elizabeth told her, “These aren’t exactly flattering. You don’t look pretty.”</p><p>“I’m not trying to look pretty”, Elena explained, “There more like...work clothes.” They took everything to a register and laid it down on the counter. The cashier gave them a funny look, seeing how everything was black.</p><p>“It’s for Halloween”, Elizabeth tried to explain.</p><p>After Elizabeth had paid for everything and they were walking away, Elena smiled up at her, “Imagine if you had told her the real reason.”</p><p>“I would have been too mortified to. I’m still trying to accept it myself.”</p><p>As they were walking back towards the escalator, Elena looked at her, “Thank you for getting these for me Elizabeth. Everything you’ve done,...it means the world to me. No one has ever...”</p><p>Suddenly Elena drew in a sharp breath and stopped, an intense look on her face and then she began walking away from the escalator that they were heading towards, while looking at it apprehensively and frowning. Walking up to her, Elizabeth asked, “Where are you going?”</p><p>“Towards the escalator, but I can’t go past that jewelry counter.”</p><p>“Why not?”, Elizabeth asked.</p><p>“Some of those necklaces have crosses on them.”</p><p>Elizabeth looked at the jewelry counter, still several feet away. Elena kept a wide distance from the jewelry until they got onto the escalator. Elena glared down at the displays of necklaces below as they rode up. Elizabeth asked, “You sure don’t like crosses. Why can’t you go near them?”</p><p>“I just can’t. This feeling of dread comes over me.”</p><p>“They make you afraid?”, Elizabeth asked.</p><p>“It’s a mix of hate and fear”, Elena said quietly, “It’s kinda hard to explain why. I can’t stand even being close to one. It gives me this harsh feeling, you know, kinda like the feeling you get when someone runs their fingernails across a chalkboard. Like that, only a lot stronger. If it touches me, it will burn really bad.”</p><p>“Wow. No wonder people think that vampires are evil”, Elizabeth muttered under her breath, then to Elena, “I’m not saying you are. It’s just that it makes you seem like...I don’t know, like the anti-Christ.”</p><p>“I know. That and our diet certainly hasn’t helped our reputation”, Elena explained, then she smiled up at Elizabeth, “It’s why I’m so grateful to you for seeing me for who I am instead of what I am.”</p><p>Elizabeth sighed, “So, us going to my church together this Sunday evening is pretty much out of the question?”</p><p>Elena smiled remorsefully, saying quietly, “Sorry.”</p><p>Elizabeth remembered that she needed to get a new phone since she lost hers during the attack last night. So, they went to the T-Mobile store and she picked one out. As they headed out of the store, Elena asked, “Were you wanting me to spend the night again?”</p><p>Elizabeth looked at her, “I would like you to. I only have one friend whom I don’t see that much. It’s nice having someone to talk to and be with.”</p><p>Elena agreed, “My sentiments too.”</p><p>After they left the mall, Elizabeth stopped by the HEB grocery store to get a toothbrush for Elena and a few groceries for herself, then they went back to the apartment.</p><p>After getting back, Elena went to her room to put her new clothes away in the chest of drawers near the closet. After her shirts and pants were put up, leaving out one pair of jeans and a shirt, she pulled off her old jeans, shirt and panties, and threw them on the floor. Opening the package of panties, she happily looked at how clean and white they were. Her old ones, though she washed them regularly at the laundromat, were kind of dingy from being stained with blood.</p><p>As this was happening, Elizabeth, passing by on her way to the bathroom, caught sight of Elena standing naked. Without meaning to or even realizing it, she stopped and stared, mesmerized by the sight of this naked young girl standing not ten feet from her. There was something about Elena’s pale supple skin, the smoothness of her slender bottom, the slight bulge of her breasts. She couldn’t quite see her nipple....</p><p>Suddenly Elena turned around and saw Elizabeth staring at her. Upon being caught, Elizabeth furiously blushed and quickly went into the bathroom and closed the door. She sat on the toilet to pee and think about what just happened. Why was she staring at Elena like that? Not just staring, but leering. She wasn’t gay and certainly wasn’t attracted to kids. So what was it then? She remembered Elena’s pale smooth body. Her cute little bottom...’STOP IT!’, she told herself, “Why am I doing this?!’</p><p>Elizabeth stood, flushed the toilet and walked out into the hallway, wondering if she should apologize to Elena for staring. As she passed by her room, Elena had just pulled her shirt over her head and was turning around. Covered completely in black, she looked part of a nighttime commando unit.</p><p>Elena told her. “I need to go out....”</p><p>“Ooh”, Elizabeth whispered, then said, “You mean you need to...?”</p><p>Elena nodded. Suddenly, the thought of this little girl killing some poor animal erased all thoughts of lust from her mind. “Please try to find an animal.”</p><p>“I will”, Elena assured her as she walked out of her room.</p><p>“And try not to hurt it.”</p><p>“Okay.” Elena turned and smiled meekly at Elizabeth’s concerned look as she open the door.</p><p>“Oh wait!”, Elizabeth suddenly called out. She went to the kitchen and opened a drawer, pulling out a key. “Here. In case it’s really late and I’m asleep when you get back.”</p><p>Elena smiled, “Thank you”, then she opened the door and left.</p><p>As she walked across the parking lot, Elena smiled to herself at Elizabeth’s concerns for animals. She knew how kind-hearted Elizabeth was, only wanting the best. Elena too was once as kind and gentle as Elizabeth, back when she was human. But, that was centuries ago. She had quickly learned that if you want to feed, then you must be ruthless, hunting and killing your prey as quickly as possible. If that meant breaking its leg so it couldn’t run, then so be it. If you didn’t put aside your concern for its well-being, you didn’t feed.</p><p>She quickly jogged to the field that was nearby, then beyond it into the woods. Moving silently, she scanned the darkness for movement or sounds. She had better night vision than humans so that the woods weren’t nearly so dark. Not seeing anything, she continued slowly forward. After a few minutes, she suddenly leapt up onto one of the tree trunks, then quickly pulled herself up about a dozen feet off the ground and waited. Several seconds later, she looked down and watched as a hare scampered along below, then paused to nibble at something. Elena let go of the trunk, dropping down on top of the hare and snatching before it knew what happened. It squeaked furiously, but Elena went to work; quickly pulling off its head and flinging it aside, then holding it over her mouth, and squeezing the limp, furry body, so that a few trickles of blood poured into her mouth. Half a minute later, she gave it one last squeeze to make sure she got it all, then she dropped it and continued on. Unfortunately, a single hare didn’t have enough blood to quench her thirst. She needed another.</p><p>A few minutes later, she heard a slight noise, but it wasn’t an animal. Much too vocal. It was a person. She quietly headed towards the sound, not because it was a meal, but because she recognized it and wanted to watch. Soon, she came upon a young man and woman intertwined together. The man was laying on top of the woman, their hands groping each other as they frantically kissed.</p><p>She remembered Elizabeth looking at her when she was changing clothes. Although Elizabeth had been embarrassed by it, Elena liked it. There was something about Elizabeth that she was attracted to. Her kindness, concern for others, her quiet demeanor and above all, her acceptance. That alone attracted Elena. As she continued to watch the young couple, she thought of Elizabeth staring at her and liked it.</p><p>As silently as she crept in, Elena backed away, leaving the couple to their fervor. Shortly afterward, she managed to find another hare and with her thirst satisfied, she headed back to the apartment.</p><p>*****</p><p>It was almost nine when Elena unlocked the door with her key. Elizabeth looked up from eating her dinner on the couch to see Elena walking in, several spots of dried blood around her mouth and on her neck. Upon seeing the concerned look on Elizabeth’s face, Elena quickly told her, “Two hares. And they didn’t suffer.”</p><p>Elizabeth smiled faintly, “I suppose it’s better than people. I know you need to eat...and when I think about it, my food is no different than yours except that it’s been processed so I don’t realized it was once a living, breathing creature.”</p><p>Walking to her, Elena asked, “Is it okay if I take a shower?”</p><p>“Of course. You don’t need to ask me that?”, Elizabeth smirked, “Do your clothes need washing?”</p><p>Looking at her shirt, Elena told her, “It’s only a few drops of blood.”</p><p>“Then it needs washing. Let me find a basket for you to put it in.” Elizabeth got off the couch and went to her room to see if she had an extra basket in her closet. After digging through her stuff, she finally found one. She was carrying it into Elena’s room just as Elena was pulling her shirt over her head. Elizabeth’s eyes automatically drifted down to Elena’s tiny breasts, which because Elena perpetually had the body of an eleven year-old, were just buds.</p><p>As soon as the shirt came off her head, Elena saw Elizabeth gazing at her. She slowly lowered her arms, holding on to her shirt in one hand, not wanting to alarm Elizabeth into leaving, then...she just stood there, letting Elizabeth admire her.</p><p>After several seconds, Elizabeth came to with a jerk. Aware of how she had been openly gawking at this child, she quietly mumbled, “I’m sorry”, dropped the basket on the bed, then quickly left the room. Elena followed her to the doorway, but Elizabeth seemed unwilling to talk. With her mind on this, Elena finished getting undressed, grabbed her towel and went into the bathroom for her shower.</p><p>After her shower, she put on a clean pair of panties and shirt, then went into the living room to see what Elizabeth was doing. She was sitting on the far end of the sofa, grading papers. Elena perched on the opposite end, her wet black hair hanging over her shoulder and her legs drawn up, facing her. Elizabeth seemed to be really tense.</p><p>Wondering how she could put Elizabeth’s mind at ease, she asked, “Watcha doing?” She knew perfectly well what she was doing, but was simply trying to engage her.</p><p>“Oh, I’m just grading papers”, she hastily said without even looking at her.</p><p>“Do you need any help?”, she asked.</p><p>“No”, Elizabeth quietly replied.</p><p>Biting her lip for a few seconds, Elena said, “Elizabeth...I didn’t mind you looking at me.”</p><p>Lowering the paper in her hand but keeping her eyes staring straight ahead at nothing, Elizabeth murmured, “I shouldn’t have done that.”</p><p>“Why not?”</p><p>“Because...it was wrong.”</p><p>“What was wrong about it?”, Elena asked.</p><p>“Because you’re a child”, Elizabeth, angry at herself, raised her voice more than she intended, “And I shouldn’t be looking at you like that.”</p><p>“I’m not a child”, Elena retorted, “I’m older than the Renaissance!”</p><p>Elizabeth shot a hurt look over at Elena, then slowly she looked back at the paper in her hand.</p><p>Elizabeth was visibly upset and Elena didn’t want to push things further than they already were, so she sat quietly for a few minutes. Not knowing what else to do, she went over to the book shelf to find something to read. After browsing several of the books, one caught her eye. <em>A Tale of Two Cities</em>. She took it off the shelf, looking at it. She had never read it, but she knew what it was about. Personally knew. She had lived through it when she lived in Paris briefly during the late eighteenth century after leaving the Balkans. With the chaos going on throughout the city, she had a seemingly endless supply of food. As well as a fitting home below the streets in the catacombs, surrounded by the remains of millions of Paris’ former inhabitants.</p><p>That was a bad time for her,...when she had given in to the bloodlust and was completely feral. Being surrounded by death, both in the streets above and in the necropolis below, fueled her bloodlust so that she no longer looked for animals, just people. And it didn’t matter who they were. They were all food for her.</p><p>The bloodlust controlled her like a drug, until one night it pushed her too far. She had been walking along an alleyway, looking for someone alone when she came upon a homeless family out on the street, clustered around a fire for warmth as they shared a few small potatoes for supper. She silently crept up closer and from the alleyway, she saw a small boy, perhaps five years old standing among them. She got his attention and motioned him to come, holding out a piece of bread to entice him. Hungry, but cautious, he came over and when he was within reach, she grabbed his arm, quickly pulling him in and before he could let out a cry, she had ripped his throat open. Picking up his body and holding it aloft so that his blood poured into her mouth, she didn’t just drink it, she guzzled it and let it rain down upon her. Hearing his mother calling his name, she dropped his corpse and ran deeper into the alleyway. Stopping to peer back, she watched as the mother happened upon him and screamed. The father came running and fell upon his knees at the sight of his son’s lifeless body. As Elena watched the boy’s parents crying hysterically, for the first time, she saw what she had become, a monster. In every sense of the word. Looking down at her bloody hands, she regretted what she had done and what she had become.</p><p>Several hours later, she was deep in the hold of a ship headed for a country that wasn’t relatively new, but it was to her. She had to get away from the place that Paris had become. She needed to get away from death and this life as a predator hunting humans for food. In this new country that she was headed to, America, she would start over and try to forget.</p><p>Elena put the book back and kept browsing until she saw <em>Captains Courageous</em>. Bringing it over to the couch, she opened it to the first page as Elizabeth continued staring at her papers.</p><p>*****</p><p>Elizabeth had been staring at the homework in her hand for too long. She had told Elena that she was grading papers, but what she was really doing was replaying seeing her naked body in her mind as she wondered about this sudden fascination with her. ‘Am I a pervert?’, she asked herself worriedly, ‘Though she is older than the Renaissance as she says, her body is still a child’s. This is the <em>second time</em> that I’ve done this! Why do I like looking at her?’ No matter how much she pondered, she couldn’t figure it out. She knew she would never try to touch her inappropriately, but she shouldn’t be having these thoughts to begin with anyway. She was a sixth-grade teacher, for crying out loud,...with a class full of kids!</p><p>After about an hour, Elizabeth grew tired. She and Elena had not spoken to each other since their little argument and Elizabeth didn’t want to go to bed with hurt feelings between them. “Elena...I didn’t mean to be upset with you earlier. It’s just that I should not have been looking at you that way. I don’t know why I did it and I’m sorry.”</p><p>Elena set her book down and turned to her, “You didn’t do anything to be sorry for. I wanted you to look at me...I liked it.”</p><p>Elizabeth quietly mulled this over, then said quietly, “I still should not have been looking at you like that. You’re my guest and I should be treating you like one”, Elizabeth stood up, “It may not bother you, but it bothers me.”</p><p>“But...”, Elena began.</p><p>“Please...”, Elizabeth pleaded, “...I don’t want to talk about it any more and I need to go to bed”</p><p>“Okay”, Elena whispered disappointedly. Elizabeth walked slowly down the hall to her room. “Good night”, Elena called out reassuringly.</p><p>Elizabeth turned and smiled weakly, “Good night”, then she continued to her room with Elena’s eyes following her.</p><p>*****</p><p>For several minutes, Elizabeth layed awake in bed, trying to reconcile her thoughts. At first, she told herself that all she was doing was looking, but then she realized that she didn’t want to just look, she also wanted to touch her. After a long struggle, she finally had to admit that she was sexually attracted to Elena. That was a very hard thing to admit, but there was no denying it. She tried to think of why she was, but could only come up with that it was because she was so lonely that she had attached herself to the first person that wanted to spend some time with her.</p><p>‘She really is beautiful’, she thought to herself, ‘Especially the way her dark hair hangs down over one shoulder. And her skin...it’s so smooth and...well, youthful. Not like mine.’ She looked at her arms. ‘And it’s not like I’m wanting to take advantage of her to make her do something she doesn’t want.’ She sighed. ‘For what it is, this seems to be something we both want.’ Also, there was something else about her. Something she couldn’t quite put her finger on. Not able to figure out what it could be, she turned over and went to sleep.</p><p>*****</p><p>In the living room, Elena was trying to follow Harvey’s coming of age in <em>Captains Courageous</em>, but she kept thinking back to how Elizabeth was looking at her...and how much she enjoyed it. If only Elizabeth wasn’t hung up on her age. Feeling depressed, she laid down the book and wondered what to do. One thing about being a solitary vampire is that there wasn’t much to do after feeding. All the stores were closed, the bars wouldn’t let her in because she looked too young and nobody was out because they were all asleep.</p><p>She turned on the TV to see what was on. As she was going through the channels, she recognized the show, <em>True Blood</em>. One of the episodes from the first season. It was still a soap opera like every other vampire show, with the vampires being unrealistic in unrealistic situations. Being a vampire wasn’t as exciting as TV shows made them out to be. The truth was that they were no different than people. There was no stereotypical vampire. They were all different just like people are all different. Some were boring, other’s exciting; some were good, others evil. Elena considered herself the same as most other vampires. Simply trying to survive. Trying to find food at night and trying not to be discovered during the day, when you were completely vulnerable and could be easily killed.</p><p>These shows always glamorized vampires, either as suave and alluring,...or as powerful and dangerous. Well, the powerful and dangerous part was right, but not as powerful as a lot of the shows made them out to be. As a vampire, you couldn’t come into a house unless invited, you’re frighten by crosses, you’re completely helpless during the daytime....</p><p>But what really hurt the most...what TV shows hardly showed...is how it was more difficult to feed if you didn’t want to hurt anyone. And there was also the bloodlust. That uncontrollable urge that sometimes happened if you weren’t careful to stay in control. That was the worst thing for Elena, when she would lose control and the bloodlust would take over. She had been under it’s spell many times and she always hated it. It was detestable as well as her biggest fear.</p><p>*****</p><p>Elizabeth got out of bed and went into the living room. On the couch, Elena was sprawled on her back, completely naked, her head resting on top of her arm and her legs slightly askewed as she watched TV. Elizabeth froze in mid-stride, hardly believing the sight before her. She gawked at her pale, nude body. She couldn’t help it. Elena’s body drew her in so that she just kept looking at it. Elena’s buds stood up, her nipples a bright pink color. Her hand casually brushing along the bald slit at the V between her legs. As she stared, Elena slowly turned her head from the TV to face Elizabeth and smiled. Sitting up, she held her arms outward, welcoming her. Everything became a blur as Elizabeth’s legs moved slowly forward on their own, towards the couch. Reaching it, she sat down as Elena slid up to her, gently taking one of her hands and placing it on her breast. Her breathing was quick and shallow as Elena, smiling seductively, slightly raised her mouth up and placed it upon Elizabeth’s.</p><p>Her eyes remained open as she continued to stare in complete disbelief that this was actually happening. But as she became aware of Elena’s small, smooth body beneath her hands, they began roaming; slightly at first, then all over as her lust grew into a frenzy. She began kissing Elena more aggressively as her hand moved down to grip Elena’s smooth, soft vulva....</p><p>AAA...AAA...AAA</p><p>Elizabeth awoke in her bed and opened her eyes. She stared at the ceiling as she realized it had been a dream. After reaching over to shut off the alarm, she fell back, looking back at the ceiling as she muttered, “What the hell is wrong with me!”</p><p>It had been so real. She just had to see, so getting out of bed, she went to the living room. Elena was laying down on the couch, watching TV, and completely clothed. When she saw Elizabeth looking at her, she smiled.</p><p>“Good morning”, Elizabeth said shyly.</p><p>“Good morning”, Elena echoed cheerfully. She didn’t seemed to have any bad feelings towards her from last night. “Did you need something?”, Elena asked.</p><p>“No...no, I was just checking on you.”</p><p>Sighing softly to herself, she went to the bathroom to pee and shower. She wondered if she should continue last night’s conversation with Elena, except that she didn’t know how to do it. The dream certainly didn’t help matters. In fact, it made it worse. There was no doubt that she was attracted to Elena sexually. ‘But why?’ Realizing that she was a pedophile scared her. Did this make her a predator, the same as Elena? She didn’t know, and that was probably what frightened her the worst.</p><p>After her shower, she got dressed and went into the kitchen and opened the fridge. Taking out two biscuit sandwiches, she remembered that Elena couldn’t eat food. Returning one back to the box, she popped the other one into the microwave and set the timer. She went over to her shoulder bag to make sure that her homework papers were there, then she went to get her sandwich from the microwave which just finished. Bringing the sandwich and a glass of orange juice to the couch, she sat beside Elena. “Have you been watching TV all night?”, she asked.</p><p>“Yea, there’s really nothing to do outside because everything’s closed and everyone’s asleep.”</p><p>Elizabeth finished her sandwich as Elena began yawning and looking tired. Elizabeth asked, “You need to go to bed now?”</p><p>Elena smiled sleepily, “Yea.”</p><p>“Is your bed comfortable? Do you need another pillow?”</p><p>“No, it’s fine.”</p><p>Elena got up as Elizabeth told her, “Have a good night...I mean uh, sleep.” Elena smiled and replied, “Have a good day at school.” Then she went to her room and closed the door. Elizabeth stood up, grabbed her shoulder bag and went to work.</p><p>*****</p><p>After school let out, Elizabeth walked into her apartment. After laying down her bag and purse, she gave into her curiosity and peeked into Elena’s room. It was fascinating to watch Elena’s rapid breathing. It made her look like she was possessed or something. Elizabeth quietly pulled the door closed, then went to her room to change into something more comfortable.</p><p>Going to the fridge, she wondered what she could have for supper. Looking at the uninteresting things sitting on the shelves, she suddenly had a thought. “We could go to The Magic Time Machine”, she wondered aloud. She never ate out because she didn’t like going places alone. It was too depressing and only reminded her of how lonely she was. She closed the fridge. The Magic Time Machine was a theme restaurant south of the river. The waiters dressed like super-heroes, pirates and cartoon characters, the arcade was lit by black lights so white clothing glowed in the dark and there were all sorts of interesting things to look at. She had heard plenty of stories about it from her students and always wanted to go, but didn’t want to go alone. With Elena, she could finally go and...</p><p>She suddenly stopped. Damn, she just remembered that Elena wouldn’t be able to eat there. She couldn’t drag Elena there just so Elena could watch her eat. Elizabeth’s brow creased as she thought if there was any other reason for Elena to go. There was the arcade, but she probably wasn’t interested in games. Elizabeth only had a vague idea of some of the things that decorated the place, none of which she was sure that Elena would like. She sighed. As soon as it looked likely that she would be able to go somewhere, suddenly it looks like she would be spending another boring evening at home. Well, at least she wouldn’t be lonely.</p><p>She opened the fridge again, sighing a second time disappointedly. Nothing looked good so she closed it, poured herself a glass of wine, then went to her bag to get out her homework papers. Sitting down on the couch, she picked up the first one.</p><p>*****</p><p>She had just finished her grading when Elena walking in, looking tired and with her hair tousled. Only wearing a t-shirt, she smiled when she saw Elizabeth and came over, falling onto the couch sleepily. “Hi”, she grinned at Elizabeth.</p><p>Elizabeth smiled back, “Hello. You look tired.”</p><p>“I just woke up.”</p><p>“What do you usually do at night? I mean, when you’re not...um, feeding”, Elizabeth asked.</p><p>“Well, for the last few decades, I’ve been trying to hang out with people. Talk to them. Make friends. It’s kinda hard, because at night, most people are either in a bar that I’m not allowed in or at a store and they’re too busy shopping to wanna talk.” She brushed aside a lock of hair that had fallen across her face. “It’s actually pretty lonely”, she remarked.</p><p>“I was wondering earlier if you would like to go to this restaurant called The Magic Time Machine. I’ve heard all kinds of really cool stories about it and I’ve been dying to go.”</p><p>“I would love to go”, Elena replied.</p><p>Elizabeth beamed happily, “Oh, I’m so glad you do. I know you can’t eat there, so are you okay with me wanting to eat there? Do you want to feed first?” She was getting more comfortable mentioning the word “feeding”.</p><p>“No, I’m fine.”</p><p>Elizabeth smiled, “Oh good. I...really don’t have any friends myself, except for Stacy. And I don’t see her that much so there’s all these places I want to go to but I don’t have anyone to go with.” Elizabeth stopped then said, “I guess I’m rambling.”</p><p>Elena smiled, “It’s okay.” She got up and went to her room to get dressed. Elizabeth’s eyes were glued to her tiny butt as she walked away, then when she realized what she was doing, she silently chastised herself.</p><p>Elizabeth grabbed her purse and waited as Elena came out, still looking like a commando going out on a night-time raid, or maybe a Goth girl. Yea, she looked like a Goth girl with her black clothes and pale skin. Elizabeth smiled to herself, then she opened the door and they left.</p><p>*****</p><p>Pulling up into the parking lot, they both got out and walked inside. “Wow”, Elizabeth exclaimed. It was impressive. There were all kinds of crazy decorations on the walls and the waiters really were dressed up as different fictional characters. She saw a pirate, Indiana Jones and Snow White.</p><p>“How many is in your party?”, the hostess asked them.</p><p>“Two”, Elizabeth replied then they followed her as she led them to a small booth along the wall. She handed them two menus, then asked, “Would you like something to drink?”</p><p>“Water”, they both replied.</p><p>“Okay, your waitress will be Snow White and she’ll be here shortly.”</p><p>Elizabeth looked at the menu while Elena looked around, watching what other people were doing. Soon their waitress, Snow White came over, “Hi. I’m Snow White and I’ll...” Suddenly, Elena scrambled back in the booth against the wall, glaring angrily at her. Both Snow White’s and Elizabeth’s eyes and mouth dropped open as they watched Elena, trying to push herself back as far as she could from the waitress.</p><p>“Elena?! What’s wrong?!”, Elizabeth gasped.</p><p>“<em>Get that away from me</em>!”, she whispered fiercely, her eyes narrowing at Snow White.</p><p>Dumbfounded, Elizabeth asked, “What?!”, then as she looked at where Elena was looking at Snow White, her eyes focused on Snow White’s necklace, with its cross attached. “Ooh...uh, ma’am...I’m sorry, but she...doesn’t like crosses. Could you put it away, please?”</p><p>Her eyes bigger than dinner plates, Snow White looked first at Elizabeth then back at Elena, who continued to glare at her. Then, she reached back, unhooked her necklace and slipped it in to her pocket. At once, Elena calmed down and slowly lowered herself back into her seat as she released her breath and began breathing again. Still staring at the waitress suspiciously, she slowly slid back towards the center of her seat as both Elizabeth and Snow White watched, unsure of what she might do next. To Elizabeth, this sight beat anything else the restaurant had to offer.</p><p>When Snow White finally was able to find her voice, she asked nervously, “A-are you ready to order?”</p><p>“Uh...yea”, Elizabeth said, still staring at Elena who seemed absolutely mortified by what just happened and was looking down at her lap. “I’ll have the chicken alfredo and a Time Machine Tea.” Snow White looked apprehensively at Elena, who didn’t even look at her, but continued looking down at her lap silently, her face a pink color as she blushed. When Snow White asked, “Ma’am?...”, Elena simply shook her head faintly.</p><p>“She doesn’t want anything”, Elizabeth told the waitress. Then, Snow White picked up their menus, saying, “I’ll bring it out when it’s ready”, then she left.</p><p>Elena looked as if she was going to cry. “Elena?...Are you all right?”, Elizabeth asked.</p><p>Elena shook her head sadly. “I’m sorry”, she whispered, “I-I couldn’t help it.” Laying her head in her hands, she said, “I am sooo embarrassed. I humiliated myself...and you! She’s going to tell everyone that I’m some kind of freak.”</p><p>“Elena...please don’t beat yourself up”, Elizabeth tried to make her feel better, “It wasn’t your fault. It’s just that...thing you have with crosses”</p><p>Elena muttered angrily at herself, “It’s hard enough for me to fit in already and then I go and do this!”</p><p>For the first time, Elizabeth began to understand that it wasn’t easy for Elena to assimilate into society. “I’m sorry, Elena. Please...try to enjoy the rest of the evening.”</p><p>With her head resting in her hands, propped up on the table by her elbows, she stared at the table, grumbling, “Why do those damn crosses do that to me? Why can’t I be normal?” She looked out at the restaurant, scanning the room till she saw their waitress at a register by the kitchen, talking to another waitress dressed as Cinderella. Elena groaned and looked back at the table.</p><p>“Elena...”, Elizabeth started then paused, as she tried to think of what to say, “I know you’re embarrassed, but it doesn’t change things to just mope around. We’re here to have fun. And you want to be around people, right? So, let’s just enjoy being here.”</p><p>Elena, still staring at the table, sighed and said quietly, “Okay.” She straightened up and half-heartedly smiled.</p><p>A few minutes later, Snow White brought Elizabeth’s chicken alfredo and tea over and set it on the table, all the while staring nervously at Elena. Elena tried to keep her eyes on Elizabeth, but she kept glancing over at the waitress, just as nervous as she was. After the waitress left and Elizabeth was able to engage Elena in conversation, Elena finally relaxed and began to enjoy being there.</p><p>“Elizabeth!”, a voice called out. Elizabeth, her mouth half-full of chicken alfredo, looked up at the sound of her name and saw, to her surprise, Stacy coming over, with her husband and kids. “What are you doing here? I never expected to see you here.”</p><p>Wiping her mouth with her napkin, Elizabeth stared at Stacy, clearly not expecting to see her here either. After recovering from her surprise, she exclaimed, “Stacy!”, then looking at her husband, Greg and the kids, five year-old son Michael and ten year-old daughter Julie, she thought, ‘Oh geez! The whole bunch is here.’</p><p>“So, who’s your friend?”, Stacy asked, looking at Elena.</p><p>Elizabeth looked at Elena and faltered at what to say, “Oh she...uh, she’s my cousin.”</p><p>“Your cousin?”</p><p>“Yea, my cousin, Elena”, Elizabeth answered more confidently, “She’s staying with me for a few days.”</p><p>“Dad, can we go play some games?”, Michael asked him.</p><p>“Sure”, he handed some quarters to him and Julie.</p><p>“Did you want to play Hot Rod with us?”, Julie asked Elena suddenly.</p><p>Elena, caught off guard, looked at Elizabeth for a second then back at Julie and said, “Yea!”. She started to slide out of her seat and then remembered that she didn’t have any quarters. Looking back at Elizabeth, she asked embarrassed, “Uh Elizabeth, do you have a quarter that I could borrow?”</p><p>“Uh sure. Lemme look”, Elizabeth grabbed her purse and began fishing through it. Finding a few, she poured them into Elena’s hand and then Elena followed Michael and Julie to the arcade. As Elizabeth watched them go, she felt a twinge of nervousness, hoping that nothing would go wrong.</p><p>Stacy asked, “So, <em>what</em><em>’</em><em>s with all the black</em>? And why is she so pale? Doesn’t she get any sun?” As Elizabeth tried to think of how to answer that, Stacy added, “I mean she looks like a vampire.”</p><p>“Yeeaa...”, Elizabeth whispered uncomfortably to herself.</p><p>*****</p><p>“So, did you enjoy yourself?”, Elizabeth asked Elena.</p><p>“Yea, I love Michael and Julie. They’re so much fun.”</p><p>They were in the car, driving back to the apartment. “I’m so glad you liked it. So did I. I never got to tell you...Stacy is my best friend. And till I met you, she was my only friend.”</p><p>Elena looked at her, “Did you tell her about me.”</p><p>Elizabeth looked back at Elena, “No. She wouldn’t believe me.”</p><p>Pulling up to the apartment, they went inside. Elizabeth looked at the clock, which read 10:03. “Ooh, it’s getting late.” She went over to the couch and collapsed on it. Elena followed, sitting next to her sideways so that she was facing Elizabeth. Elizabeth turned to look at Elena who was smiling at her, “What?”</p><p>Elena shrugged her shoulders, “I was just thinking how much fun I had.” Her furrow creased into a scowl, “Well, that is until Snow White came.”</p><p>“Yea”, Elizabeth’s eyes raised, “That kinda scared me when you freaked out like that.”</p><p>“Sorry”, Elena smiled sheepishly, “Her cross kinda scared me.”</p><p>“I had fun too”, Elizabeth said. Looking into Elena’s eyes, Elizabeth couldn’t think of anything more to say and for several seconds, they just sat there, each subconsciously looking at the other’s body. Elena gazing at Elizabeth’s ample breasts while Elizabeth gazed at the less than ample bumps poking out of Elena’s t-shirt.</p><p>Then, Elizabeth became aware of what she was doing and glanced up to see Elena looking right at her. Knowing she had been caught yet again ogling her, she felt her face grow hot as she blushed and quickly stood up, saying, “I uh, need to go to bed now. I’ll see you in the morning.” Embarrassed, she quickly strode off to her room with Elena watching her as she left.</p><p>Alone in the living room, Elena was hungry, but for the first time, she wasn’t thinking about feeding. She had watched Elizabeth staring at her. She seemed to be as attracted to Elena as Elena was to her. After thinking about what she wanted and what Elizabeth seem to want, Elena stood up and went to her room. She quickly got undressed and then went into the bathroom to take a shower.</p><p>*****</p><p>In her bed, Elizabeth had been trying to fall asleep but couldn’t. She kept seeing Elena’s cute face smiling at her, her buds poking through her shirt, her pale legs. She became aware of her hand sliding towards her vagina. She didn’t mean to, it just happened. Moving the first three fingers slowly in a circle, she pressed down on her clit when she suddenly heard the door open.</p><p>She froze, quickly looking through the darkness of her room to the door as it closed. Suddenly anxious, she called out, “Elena?”</p><p>The bed squeaked as something pressed down on it. “It’s me”, Elena’s voice came out of the dark.</p><p>“What’s wrong?”, Elizabeth asked uneasily. She could feel the bed jostling as her pale form came closer and stopped right beside her. Elizabeth looked at her sitting beside her in the dim light. There was something about the way she looked. Her clothes were too white. She reached her hand out towards Elena’s chest and touched bare skin. “Are you naked?!” She felt the sheet being pulled back, then felt her breasts being gently grasped. “What are you doing?!”, Elizabeth asked fearfully.</p><p>“I’ve seen how you’ve looked at me.” Elena’s whisper sounded next to her ear, even though Elena was still upright beside her. “You can do more than just look.”</p><p>“Elena...you shouldn’t be doing this”, Elizabeth grasped Elena’s hands.</p><p>“Why not”, Elena answered, continuing to squeeze.</p><p>“Because...” Elizabeth pulled her hands away from her breasts, “Because I shouldn’t be having these thoughts about you.”</p><p>“But I’m having thoughts about you too”, Elena said, “I want to do this. How is it wrong?”</p><p>“We barely know each other.”</p><p>“We trust each other with our lives.”</p><p>Elizabeth was running out of reasons for why they shouldn’t do this. Elena layed down beside her. Elizabeth turned to look at her, “Elena?”</p><p>“Yea.”</p><p>“You really want to...for us to...make love?”</p><p>“Don’t you?”, Elena countered.</p><p>This made Elizabeth think about what she really wanted. Elizabeth bit her bottom lip while in thought, “But what will it mean for us? I mean we’re friends, so if we do this...what will we be? Girlfriends?”</p><p>“I would like us to be.”</p><p>“But I’ve never done this before. I don’t know what to do”, Elizabeth told her worriedly.</p><p>“I’ll show you.”</p><p>Elena raised up and slowly leaned over. Elizabeth stared wide-eyed as Elena came closer, thinking, ‘Is she going to kiss me?’ She pushed her head back into the pillow as Elena’s lips pressed against hers. ‘<em>OhmyGod, she is kissing me</em>!’ As Elena’s lips slowly caressed hers, Elizabeth didn’t move, partly out of shock and partly because she really didn’t know what to do.</p><p>Elena pulled back and asked, “How was that?”</p><p>Elizabeth thought for a few seconds, trying to put it into words and the only thing that came to mind was, “Nice.”</p><p>Elena smiled as she leaned over and once again gently pressed her lips against Elizabeth’s. This time, it wasn’t as shocking to Elizabeth and she accepted it. Still not knowing what to do, she just layed still while Elena gently pinched her lips with her own and licked her lips. Then as Elena continued to kiss her, she began moving her lips slightly as she relaxed and let her feelings take over. Elena stretched out, laying her leg in between Elizabeth’s and laying partially on top of her.</p><p>Feeling Elena’s body on top of hers, Elizabeth slowly reached out with her hand and touched the bare skin of Elena’s side. Her hand recoiled at first at the touch of her skin, still unsure as to whether this was right, but she reached out again. As her fingers felt Elena’s body, they delicately traced along her contours ever so slowly. Coming to the swell of her bottom, her hand moved across and just inside her crack.</p><p>As she comprehended that her hand was on Elena’s bare butt, that’s when she gave into her lust and accepted what was happening. They were going to do it! They were actually going to have sex! Wrapping her other arm around Elena’s back, she moaned as her breathing became heavier. Despite her limited experience in kissing, she went with her feelings and mouthed Elena’s lips, trying to match what Elena was doing to her. Then Elena’s lips moved away as she kissed her way down Elizabeth’s neck. Elizabeth watched as Elena pulled her nightgown off her shoulder, exposing her left breast. Then as Elizabeth watched, Elena leaned over and placed her mouth onto it.</p><p>“Oww!”, Elizabeth suddenly cried out as she jerked away in pain.</p><p>Elena swiftly pulled away, “I’m sorry!...I’m sorry! It’s my stupid fangs!”</p><p>Seeing her worried look, Elizabeth quickly told her, “I’m okay.”</p><p>“I forgot about them”, Elena said quietly.</p><p>“It didn’t really hurt that much. It just surprised me.” Elizabeth felt sorry for Elena who was looking so remorseful. “Hey, uh...can I see them? Your fangs.”</p><p>Elena looked surprised, “Really? You want to?”</p><p>Elizabeth sniffed in embarrassment, nodding shyly. Elena smirked at her, then opened her mouth and raising her upper lip. Elizabeth’s eyes widened in astonishment, “Wooow....” In a whisper, she asked, “Can I...touch it?”</p><p>Elena suppressed a giggle at Elizabeth’s awe, “Sure!”</p><p>Elizabeth reached out and gently poked the point of one of her fangs, then expressed, “Hey, you got fangs in your lower jaw also!”</p><p>Elena couldn’t hold back her giggle at that comment, “I know.”</p><p>Elena grasped Elizabeth’s breast again, then slowly lowered her mouth onto it, being careful not to bite it. Elizabeth watched as she kissed and licked her breast creating a stirring in her loins. Elena slowly moved downward, kissing the beautiful woman before her while pulling her nightgown off. Elizabeth scarcely breathed as her body was uncovered by this little girl who was gazing at it almost in reverence. Elizabeth no longer felt ashamed of her feelings, only the lust which was quickly building within her. And when Elena laid her face between Elizabeth’s legs, it was too much. Almost immediately, her muscles tensed up and her breathing became heavier. The faint stirring in her loins swiftly became a overwhelming torrent, causing a warbling wail to erupt from her mouth, “UUUUUUUGGGHHHH!!....” She gripped the bedsheet tightly in her balled fists as her back arched in the air and continued to wail, then as Elena released her, she slowly sank back into the bed, completely drained.</p><p>Gasping for breath, she could only lay there for a minute until her strength returned. Elena rose up, her face wet with Elizabeth’s juices and grinning broadly, she crawled over and laid down beside Elizabeth. Elizabeth turned to look at her, but upon seeing Elena’s sweet face wet with her juices, she winced, quickly apologizing, “OHMYGOD!!...I AM SO SORRY! I can’t believe I did that...”</p><p>Elena licked it off her lips, “I like it.”</p><p>“Here, let me wipe it off...”. Elizabeth reached over to the nightstand for a tissue.</p><p>Elena reached out, taking Elizabeth’s hand, “No, don’t. I like it.”</p><p>Elizabeth looked at her face, still disgusted by it and said, “At least let me wipe your mouth.” She reached over and grabbed a tissue before Elena could object, then wiped Elena’s mouth like a mother tending to her baby. Then she looked at Elena, not knowing what to do and too embarrassed to say anything.</p><p>Elena asked, “Would you like to touch me?” Elizabeth looked at her chest, then slowly put her hand out but stopped halfway. Taking Elizabeth’s hand, hovering in midair, Elena brought it to her breasts. Seeing the worried look in Elizabeth’s eyes, she quietly told her, “It’s okay. Relax. I want you to touch me.” As Elizabeth’s hand lightly brushed across her tiny buds, she pulled back at first, but Elena held it against her breasts, gently moving Elizabeth’s hand back and forth over it, letting her become accustomed to it.</p><p>Elizabeth quickly got over her reluctance, staring longingly at the nipple that she so delicately traced circles around, while occasionally dragging her finger across it. Elena layed still, watching Elizabeth in her exploration as she became bolder with each passing minute until finally, she slowly leaned over and kissed it. With her heart pounding, Elizabeth kept kissing it, then kissed the other breast. Partly in lust, partly in veneration, she made love to Elena’s breasts for the sheer beauty that they were; a pale white hill topped by a pink knob. She nuzzled against Elena’s chest, sliding towards that secret spot that Elizabeth had been longing to see.</p><p>Hardly daring to breathe, she gazed at Elena’s sex as it layed before her. Then feeling more confident than ever, she touched it. She sucked in her breath and flinched at the thought of having touched a young girl’s vagina, then she reached out a second time and touched it again. This time, she didn’t pull back but held her finger, running it along the closed slit.</p><p>Elena’s legs opened, allowing her to see more of it. Elizabeth glanced at Elena, who was watching her with a slight smile. Suddenly feeling shy, Elizabeth guiltily smiled back and turned back to the pale closed lips between Elena’s legs that were opening up to reveal the soft pinkness inside. Elizabeth reached in, feeling the soft, hot wetness. She ran her finger around, feeling every part of it. Looking up at Elena, she asked, “What did you do to mine?”</p><p>Elena answered, “I licked it.”</p><p>Elizabeth’s face took on a look of disgust, “You <em>licked</em> it?”</p><p>“Yea. Don’t worry. It’s not dirty.”</p><p>Elizabeth lowered her face down to it and sniffed. It didn’t smell bad so she gingerly stuck her tongue out and touched it. And found that it really didn’t have much of a taste. It was warm, wet and a tiny bit salty, but that was it. So she gave it a small lick and looked at Elena for approval. Elena smiled, “Yea, just like that.” Elizabeth stretched herself out between Elena’s legs with her mouth just inches from Elena’s sex. She touched it with her finger, gliding along the inside, going deeper and then pulling her finger out to smell it. Not smelling anything disagreeable, she again cautiously leaned down and gave it a lick. Elena gave out a slight gasp, encouraging her to keep licking.</p><p>Elizabeth licked it a few more times and watched as Elena’s legs open up and her breathing quickened. Excited by how she was turning on this little girl, Elizabeth began licking in earnest, then as her lust took over, she pushed her face firmly against Elena’s vulva.</p><p>Elena threw back her head as her eyes squinched tightly shut. As she felt herself cumming, she opened her mouth wide, and uttered an unearthly scream. Elizabeth suddenly flinched and jerked her head up to look at Elena, a terrified look on her face. Elena tightly gripped the wrought-iron bed frame behind her, twisting it so that it tore loose from the poles.</p><p>As Elizabeth looked on in shock, Elena opened her eyes and saw Elizabeth staring at her, terrified, then looking up at the iron bar in her hands, she gasped, “Oh damn...I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to do that!” Quickly jumping up, she turned around and looked at the bent bed frame and the torn piece in her hands. Wincing silently, she breathed out in frustration and laid the metal bar down on the bed. She turned to face Elizabeth, “I’m sorry Elizabeth, I shouldn’t have grabbed it.”</p><p>Elizabeth could only stare at the bent and torn metal pieces that used to be her bed frame. “Jesus...”, she mumbled under her breath. “I’m sorry”, Elena repeated. Elizabeth turned from looking at the pole to focusing on Elena’s face, “It’s okay...It’s...I’m just surprised by how strong you are.”</p><p>“You aren’t mad that I broke it?”, Elena anxiously asked, her face wincing.</p><p>“No...no...”, Elizabeth quickly told her then shyly asked, “So I made you orgasm?”</p><p>Elena smiled, walking over on her knees, then pulling Elizabeth to her, “You made me cum...so hard.” She gently pulled Elizabeth down with her so that they were laying beside each other. As they laid on their sides, each facing the other, Elena gently poked Elizabeth’s breast.</p><p>“I can’t believe we did that!”, Elizabeth exclaimed, “So, this means we’re girlfriends?” Elena nodded. Elizabeth stared off into space, “I’m a lesbian now...a pedophile lesbian.”</p><p>“I don’t see it that way”, Elena told her, “You don’t like women or little girls. You like me. And I like you.”</p><p>They laid together for several minutes, enjoying each other’s company, till Elena said, “I have to go feed now.”</p><p>Elizabeth’s eyebrows raised in surprise, “I forgot...I was thinking how we were going to fall asleep here and I forgot that you still haven’t eaten.”</p><p>Elena raised up, telling her, “I’ll be back in a little while.” She began to get out of bed, but then she quickly turned around and knelt down and kissed Elizabeth. Then she got up and went into her room to get dressed. Just before she stepped out, she poked her head in, “Bye.”</p><p>“Bye”, Elizabeth smiled. As Elena left and the door closed, Elizabeth reflected on everything that just happened. Her first sexual experience. Not with a man. Not with an adult. But a little girl. A little vampire girl. Was she in love? They had only known each other for two days, but in that two days, she had become so accustomed to Elena that she couldn’t imagine being without her. Elizabeth, the woman who was afraid of everything, in love with a vampire.</p><p>*****</p><p>It was approaching midnight when Elena opened the door and walked inside the apartment. She had gone down to the train bridge nearby where she sometimes saw stray dogs. She had found one but it wasn’t a quick kill and she had gotten pretty messy in the process. “Elena? Is that you?”, she heard Elizabeth’s voice from the bedroom.</p><p>“Don’t come out!”, she warned.</p><p>“Why not?”, Elizabeth asked.</p><p>“Because I’m...”</p><p>“What...”, Elena heard Elizabeth say just as she stepped out, looked over at Elena and stifled a scream. Shutting her eyes, she quickly turned away.</p><p>Elena told her, “Lemme get in the bathroom!” As Elizabeth went back in her room with her eyes still squeezed tightly shut, Elena quickly ran to the bathroom and pulled off her bloody clothes. Then turning on the shower, she washed the dried blood off her arms, face and hair, then after drying herself off, she was about to walk out when she saw the toothbrush on the sink and remembered about brushing her teeth. Looking at the mirror and opening her mouth, she saw the red streaks in between her teeth, “Yea, I guess I better brush them.” After she finished, she stepped out naked, first carrying her clothes to the laundry basket in her room, then going into Elizabeth’s room.</p><p>Elizabeth was sitting on the side of the bed, dressed in her nightgown and glanced up as Elizabeth stepped in. “I’m clean again”, she told Elizabeth, walking towards her in the darkened room.</p><p>“OhmyGod! That was the grossest thing I have ever seen”, Elizabeth muttered, “I’ve never seen so much blood. I nearly upchucked my dinner.”</p><p>“I’m sorry”, Elena said quietly, “I guess I’m just used to it.”</p><p>Elena came over and stood in front of Elizabeth, who was still sitting on the side of the bed. As Elizabeth gazed at the naked young girl before her, she quickly forgot the disgusting mess that Elena was just minutes ago. Taking hold of Elizabeth’s gown, she slowly pulled it up till it caught where Elizabeth was sitting on it.</p><p>“Can you stand up?”, Elena asked and as Elizabeth stood, Elena continued pulling it off over her head, then dropped it on the floor. Using her hands, Elena gently guided Elizabeth back down on the bed. Then she crawled up on the bed on her hands and knees, straddling Elizabeth. Bending her head down, she laid gentle kisses on top of Elizabeth’s breasts and then her lips, before stretching out on top of her. Elizabeth’s arms came around her as each made love to the other using their hands and lips till they lost all sense of reason and became two rutting animals, grinding their bodies together.</p><p>With their gasping moans breaking the silence, they quickly worked themselves up into a frenzy and exploded together. As Elizabeth came, she held Elena’s body tightly together and pushed her vulva hard against Elena’s thigh as she let out a whimpering moan. Then exhausted from her effort, her arms dropped listlessly onto the bed and she layed still, breathing heavily.</p><p>Elena slid off, keeping her arm and leg on top of Elizabeth so she could hold her. Elizabeth opened her eyes, staring at the ceiling for a few seconds, then whispered, “That was incredible.” Turning her head to look at Elena, she asked, “How do you do that to me?”, to which Elena smirked shyly.</p><p>*****</p><p>AAA...AAA...AAA</p><p>Elizabeth looked over at the clock. 6:30. Groaning, she reached over and turned it off, then layed back. She had stayed up too late last night. Turning to her side, she saw Elena grinning at her. A smile broke out as Elizabeth turned over, facing her. “Did you just stay up all night watching me?” Elena nodded happily. Elizabeth sighed happily as she cupped Elena’s cheek, “As much as I want to stay here with you, I need to go to work.” She leaned over and kissed Elena, holding it. She felt Elena’s arm come around her, than slide down her body till it stopped between her legs. Elena’s hand instinctively pushed inwards and Elizabeth’s legs opened, seemingly with a mind of their own.</p><p>Elizabeth giggled then pulled back, “Okay, we need to stop or I’m really going to be late.” Elena groaned with a pouty look on her face. “We have tonight”, Elizabeth reminded her, then she threw back the sheet and got out of bed. Elena watched her for a few seconds then followed her to the bathroom.</p><p>“Where are you going?”, Elizabeth asked her.</p><p>“To take a shower with you.”</p><p>“I need to go to the bathroom.”</p><p>“I don’t mind”, Elena told her.</p><p>“Well, I do. Besides, I need to get think about getting to work, not playing around in the shower.” Seeing the disappointed look on Elena’s face, she reminded her, “I’ll be home soon.” Elena, somewhat satisfied, nodded and went back to the bedroom.</p><p>After her shower, Elizabeth had made herself some breakfast and brought it to the bed to eat. After she finished, she suddenly became aware of her window. Even though the curtain was closed, she went to the closet and took a blanket that was folded neatly on the shelf and carried it over and cover it. Turning to Elena, she asked, “Is that good?” Elena nodded.</p><p>As Elizabeth started getting dressed, she noticed Elena fighting to stay awake, but nodding off. Coming over and sitting down on the bed beside Elena, she stroked her hair and whispered, “Go to sleep. I’ll be here when you wake up.”</p><p>As Elena’s eyes closed and she fell asleep, Elizabeth looked down on her lovingly and smiled at the sight of her hyperventilating. She quietly stood up and finished getting dressed, then going to the door and turning out the light, she took a last look at her before leaving. As she watched her sleeping soundly, with her rapid breathing, she wondered as to this new relationship.</p><p>‘Just a few days ago, I was alone in this world. And everyone was human. We only have a few hours together every day. With her being nocturnal, her diet and hoping there are no crosses nearby when we go out, this relationship will have its peculiarities. Other people have a man or a woman. I have a little girl...who happens to be a vampire. But despite what it is, I’m in love with her. And when I get back, I will come and wait for the darkness to fall so she will awake and we can be together again.’</p>"
1448,School of Hard Knocks,Girlypanties,1,Detention gets interesting for 11-year-old Daisy.,"['panties', 'ped', 'Fg', 'Mg', 'anal']","<p>Daisy was my favourite pupil. She was the picture of perfection and
knew it. I was lucky enough on a number of occasions during class to
catch a glimpse of her knickers under her desk. They were usually
pink and always cotton. Daisy was 11 years old and had brown hair
that she liked to wear in pigtails. I fantasised so many times about
her... and this is my favourite fantasy...</p><p>I had kept her back for detention and the school was empty apart from
us both and the caretaker. I had a perfect view of her knickers under
the desk as she worked and was getting so horny. I got up and
approached her from over her shoulder to inspect her work. As I leant
down to her she turned her face and our cheeks touched. I couldn't
resist her pretty face so with my right hand pulled her face towards
mine and kissed her lips. She pulled back at first but as I slid my
tongue into her soft mouth she reciprocated. Here I was kissing my 11
year old pupil and loving it! My hand slid down to her exposed thigh
and gently stroked her soft skin... moving up and pushing her skirt
up as I do it. At last my hand reaches her cotton knickers and she
gives out a little yelp but is unsure what to do so let's me
continue. I am on the brink and have to be quick in case the
caretaker comes in. I had always wanted to see her bend over that
desk so tell her to stand up and lean over her desk at once. She
obeys and lifts up her pretty skirt to show her panty covered bottom.
Daisy had the most perfect rear you could ever imagine. I buried my
face in her knickers and squeezed her bum as I sniffed her cotton
knickers. All the while bringing myself off frantically. I yank down
her knickers and lick her sweet arse from behind. Here she was, bent
over her school desk with her skirt hitched up over her waist and
pink cotton knickers down just below her bum cheeks with my face
licking her sweet bum hole and spanking her cheeks. If only I'd had a
strap-on handy! With that thought it's all too much and I orgasm
right there with my face rammed between her smooth bald bum cheeks.
No sooner had I looked up but the caretaker comes charging in!! What
on earth must he thought?! I was caught and nothing I could say would
change anything. He told me to leave immediately which in shock I did
even though Daisy was still bent over her desk! As I left the room
and glanced back I could see him already banging into her arse from
behind as her pigtails bounced up and down as she yelped in pleasure.
I smiled to myself knowing all would be fine for everyone... Even the
lucky caretaker got to take an adorable 11 year old from behind in
the classroom... in her bum! A good day all round!</p>"
1449,"Lesbian Land - Future Days, Chapter 1",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,1,Kitten comes home.,"['FF', 'Fg', 'gg', 'inc', 'ws', 'group', 'd/s', 'dress-up', 'sci-fi']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 01 - Kitten Comes Home</p><p>Kitten skated home lazily.  She wasn't in any hurry so there was no
need to rush.  Besides, the plug wedged firmly in her young rectum
made vigorous roller-blading unpleasant.  She was taking her time,
mentally going over her day and allowing the pleasant memories to get
her excited.  Of course the plug helped a bit too, even though she had
gotten quite used to it.  She had been wearing it almost constantly
since her mother gave it to her as a birthday present when she turned
twelve.  Over the last three months she had gotten so used to its
presence that she felt undressed without it.</p><p>To an observer from the outside world her current state would hardly
be called dressed.  She was wearing a red fishnet tank top and a white
micro-skirt.  The micro-skirt was pleated but it was only five inches
long.  Her naked plump vulva could be easily seen if she so much as
twitched and her perky ass with its resident plug was revealed every
time a stray breeze came by or any time she bent over even the
slightest.  To a visitor from the Outside she would be scandalously,
illegally clad.
 
There was one other item she wore but it wasn't really clothing.
Around her neck was her collar.  Although traditionally called a
""collar"" it was actually more of a thin choker, bright neon orange in
color.  It was the only required item of clothing and all residents of
the city wore one.  The colors varied depending on the occasion.
Actually the collars could change color on command and had a variety
of other functions as well.  Hers was orange signifying that she was
under thirteen and anyone who wanted to have sex with her had to clear
it with her mother first.</p><p>Here in the Lesbian City her outfit was considered tastefully
provocative.  Most here would describe it as ""yummy"" and a bit girly.
The stated purpose of this city was to celebrate love and sex between
all females.  Perverted girl-girl sex was the norm here and every
woman and girl who lived here delighted in taboo-breaking activities
of the most carnal sort.  Kitten, Kitty to some, was born and raised
in the Lesbian City and its twisted morality was second nature to her.
At school her friends and her traded rumors and stories that they
had heard about the rest of the world, what they called The Outside.
To them it seemed a cold, mean place, where sex between girls and
women was often discouraged, even the most basic kinds.  According to
rumor a woman on the Outside could actually be arrested for eating her
own daughter's pussy!  Amazing!  Kitten and her friends just couldn't
get their mind's around it.</p><p>""But if her own mother can't eat a girl's pussy, then who can?"",
Angelina, one of Kitten's best friends, had asked when they had first
talked about the Outside.</p><p>""That's just it"", replied Kitten, ""I don't think anyone can.  I think
girls outside just aren't allowed to get their pussies licked until
they're much older.""</p><p>""That's horrible!""
 
""I know.  Can you imagine what it would be like to be exiled?  Living
out there?""</p><p>""Stop it!"", Micki, Angelina's younger sister wailed.  At the time
Micki had been only six and the thought of being taken away from the
love she knew made her really anxious.  Kitten and Angel had reassured
the little girl that there was no chance of her being exiled and that
she would have a long happy life in their home city.  To relax her
nerves her older sister had covered her little puss with her mouth and
gently tonged her child slit.  Kitten had gotten behind Micki and
gently eased her tongue up her little friend's butthole.  Ten minutes
and two quick cummies later Micki had forgotten all about the horrible
stories of the Outside world.</p><p>That had been a couple of years ago when Kitten was only nine.  Now,
at twelve, she was still best friends with the two sisters and they
had had many enjoyable times together.</p><p>Kitten glided into the turn before her nest.  That's what her home was
called, a nest.  She lived in a communal building of five families.
To an Outsider it most resembled a high tech sorority house with women
and girls of all ages living together in it.  The curve was a bit
sharp and she liked to take it at high speed, crouching into the turn.
The trick was to crouch down enough to make the turn but still keep
the plug embedded in her ass.  She also had to be careful not to let
the tail of the plug drag on the pavement.  The plug had a long tail
of straight blonde hair that reached to the back of her knees when
standing.  It was the same hair that hung from her pretty head.  Her
mother had taken her for a haircut a few years back and had kept the
severed tresses.  Kitten had recognized her own hair immediately when
she received the plug gift.  Knowing that her mother had saved the
golden strands had made it even more special.  It was so very
thoughtful.  Also, Kitten was very anal and the plug was just what she
wanted.  It had a few interesting features as well.  As an added touch
the jade green unbreakable glass it was made of matched her eyes.</p><p>She glided to an easy stop at the front lawn of the group house and
kicked off her roller blades.  Out front she saw an inflatable kiddy
pool with two girls in it.  She knew the girls, they were members of
the house.  They were a pair of fifteen year old twins, cloned from
their mother.  Their mother was a beautiful woman of East Indian
descent and her two daughters were just as stunning as she was.  They
had long dark hair and wheat colored skin that had darkened slightly
due to all their time in the sun.  The girls were named Rajani and
Ramita but it was very hard to say which was which.  That was the way
they liked it.  They strove to be indistinguishable from each other.
The finished each other's sentences, wore the same clothes (or lack
thereof), styled their hair the same, everything.  They even had
chosen the same sex mods when they turned thirteen.  They were nearly
inseparable.</p><p>""Hey.  Whatcha up to?"" Kitten asked.</p><p>""Oh, just a little pee party,"" one of the twins said.  Kitten wasn't
sure which one.  They were both completely naked together in the empty
pool.  ""We're just about to start.  Wanna join us?""</p><p>""Aww, I don't think I can,"" Kitten whined.  ""Mom pulled your access
rights when you brought me home so late last week.""</p><p>""What!"" one of the twins squawked.  ""You gotta be kidding,"" the other
chimed in, ""You mean we can't touch you?""</p><p>""I don't think so,"" Kitten said.  ""Try.""</p><p>One of the twins reach over and cupped Kitten's smooth bare pussy.
They looked at her collar.  It remained resolutely orange.</p><p>""Darn it.  That really rots,"" a twin said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said the other, ""Did your mom seem really mad?  Do you think
she'll let us back on the list?""</p><p>Kitten thought for a second.  ""Probably.  I don't think she's really
angry.  I'm sure if you kiss up to her a bit and make a few promises
she'll put you back on.""</p><p>A slow smile stretched across both twins faces.  They looked at each
other briefly, silently sharing an understanding.  ""No problem there.""</p><p>""Yeah, we like kissing up to your mom.""</p><p>""Yeah.  Kissing up, down ...""</p><p>""...  inside, outside."" They giggled a little at each other.  ""We'll
come by and make things right a bit later.  We have to return the
blow-up pool to Madison before eight o'clock so we'll be by after
that.""</p><p>""Oh, I thought it looked familiar,"" said Kitten.  ""Did you ask her if
you could use it or did you ask her mom?"" Kitten knew Madison, she was
the youngest girl in the nest.  She was five years old and precocious
even by City standards.</p><p>""Both,"" said a twin.  Kitten thought it was 'jani.  </p><p>""Smart,"" she said.  ""Well, I'll see you later.""</p><p>""Later,"" both twins said in unison.  They turned to each other and
slid into a tight, familiar embrace.  Their tongues dueled briefly and
then they sealed their mouths into a deep kiss.  Kitten saw them both
twitch briefly and knew they were teasing each others oral G-spots.
Both the twins had opted for that mod when they turned thirteen.  It
consisted of a new nerve bundle towards the back of their mouths near
the beginnings of their throats that generated intense pleasure when
stimulated gently.  It was just like the G-spot that was normally
inside a girl's pussy replicated in each of their mouths.  Most women
who sported that mod took to referring to their mouths as ""mouth
pussys"" and the twins were no exception.</p><p>One of the other mods they shared was the no-body-hair mod.  Neither
one of them grew any hair at all below their neckline.  Not a follicle
grew on their legs or arms or, most importantly, anywhere near their
genitals.  Their sweet pussys were bald as a baby's and their tight
rectums were clean and bare.  The hair on their head was unaffected by
this mod and both girls wore their long black flowing hair to the
middle of their backs.  The mod did erase any possibility of facial
hair though and both girls eyebrows were quite thin.  Kitten thought
it was a very sexy look and she intended to get that mod too when she
was old enough.  Certainly she had buried her face in hairy pussys in
the past, but she preferred hairless.</p><p>She watched for a bit as the twins got into each other.  They embraced
tightly, sliding their hands up and down each others backs.  One twin
traced her hands down to her sisters butt cheeks and grabbed a firm
handful of perky teenage ass.  They moaned together and shifted so
that their smooth cunts could rub together.  Then they broke off and
lay down in the inflatable pool.  They scissored their legs together
and began humping their naked cunts together while staring into each
others eyes.  Kitten was always impressed by how passionate the twins
were with each other.  She knew many girls that liked having sex with
their sisters but few who still had such passion for each other.</p><p>The twins started whispering sweet obscenities to each other.  ""Oh
yesss Mita, that's perfect.""</p><p>""Mmmmm, yeah Jani.  God, I love your cunt pussy!""</p><p>""You want me to piss for you?""</p><p>""Yeeaaah!  You have the sweetest piss ever!""</p><p>[giggle moan] ""That's because I'm your sister baby.  My piss belongs
to you.""</p><p>""My piss belongs to you too.  And my pussy cream!""</p><p>""Aaaah!  Piss for me you little whore.""</p><p>""You first!""</p><p>""We'll go together.  OK, slut?""</p><p>""Mmmm, you're fucking dripping cream.  Yeah, on three.""</p><p>""One ...""</p><p>""... two""</p><p>""Threeeeeeee..."" they cried together.  They were tribbing each other
hard, their hips flexing, mashing their tender cunts together.  Kitten
could clearly see the juicy slick that had quickly built between them.
Then a gushing fountain of hot yellow piss blasted from the juncture
of their twin cunts.  Kitten couldn't tell if they were both pissing
together, but from the noises they were making it sure sounded as if
they were.  She really wanted to jump into the little pool and play
with them but she knew she'd get in trouble for it.  But that didn't
stop her from giving her young puss a vigorous rub while she watched.
She grasped one of her nipples firmly through the mesh of her shirt.
Her small tits were just swelling into the promise of the fine tits
they would be as an adult.  They were extremely sensitive.  She had
gotten off in the past just from having her nipples tortured.</p><p>She had to leave.  Kitten knew her self control would fall apart soon
and she'd get them all in trouble.  She pulled her fingers away from
her sensitive little cunt and released her nipple.  ""You two had
better go talk to my mom!"" she shouted to the writhing twins.</p><p>""Unnghhh!  We will ohhhhh ..."" one of the twins said.</p><p>""Yeah."" said the other.  She was scooping piss off her belly and
bringing her cupped hand to he mouth so she could slurp up the golden
liquid.  Then she rubbed her wet hand over her face.  She looked over
at Kitten with lust glazed eyes and said, ""We'll make sure not to wash
up before we come talk to her.  We know she likes us better all
messy.""</p><p>""Oh cunt!"" exclaimed Kitten.  She turned and fled.  One more second
and she knew she would have gone into the pool tongue first.  </p><p>She was trembling with lust and need as she hurried away.  The sounds
of the twins cries of ecstasy echoing in her ears.  Walking away from
a chance at sex with the twins was not something she was used to.  It
was intolerable.  She knew she had to really sweeten up her mom before
the twins came by.  She couldn't take any chances that her mom might
say no to them.  Not that she really thought that was likely, but it
never hurt to be certain.</p><p>Really, she didn't think she was going to make it to her room without
some relief.  Maybe I should just jill it out right here she thought
as she shot up the few steps to the porch.  She was already sucking on
the fingers she had pulled from her pussy, enjoying their flavor and
getting them wet to plunge back in.  Just as she was about to squat in
the open doorway she heard a small voice from inside.  ""Hey Kitty, did
you see the twins out there with my pool?"".</p><p>There, just inside, was little Madison.  She was wearing a tattered
black T-shirt with the neckline cut out so that it rode off of one
shoulder.  It had holes all over giving glimpses of creamy white skin
and it was short enough so that it didn't go past her childish hips.
She wore nothing below and was completely naked from the waist down.
Somebody had written ""Mommy's Cunt"" in marker just above her little
bald kiddy slit.  Her silky, wavy red hair was tied into a pony tail
and hung down to the top of her little bubble butt and her blue eyes
sparkled with mischief.  She smiled at the older girl and said,
""Didn't you want to play with them?""</p><p>Kitten practically growled as she reached out and grabbed the little
girl by the pony tail.  She dragged her out onto the porch and shoved
her down.  ""Lay down Maddy!"" she snarled at the five year old pixie.
The little girl did as she was told with a little giggle, a giggle
that was quickly cut off as Kitten sat on her face.</p><p>The twelve year old blonde felt the tension melt out of her as the
little tongue speared into her oily depths.  Her breath came out in a
long sigh as she settled down on the tykes face.  She looked down and
saw warm brown eyes peering up at her in adoration.  ""Oh Maddy you're
just perfect."" she said.  A thought occurred to her then and she
quickly lifted her pussy up away from the sweet mouth of her friend.</p><p>""What?"" said Madison in surprise.</p><p>Kitten looked down at the child's neck and saw that the normally
orange collar was now a bright pink.  ""Nothing,"" she said.  ""Just
checking."" and settled back down in place.  Madison sent her tongue
even deeper this time.  Kitten started to gently rock back and forth
using the little girl's face to stimulate her clit while her eager
tongue was busy inside her.  Madison was a very greedy little pussy
licker and always tried to get as much juice as she could.  Kitten
knew she would cum soon.  The constant stimulation of her plug, the
rapid tongue strokes of the little tongue, the pressure of the child's
upper lip against her clit, all combined with the excitement that the
twins had started in her were going to push her over that delicious
edge real quick.  ""Ohhh Maddy,"" she moaned, ""I'm going to juice your
mouth any second!""</p><p>Little Madison grabbed hold of both of Kitten's ass cheeks and pushed.
Kitten rocked forwards, catching herself on her hands, but nearly lost
her hold and fell when Maddy put a sucking lip lock on her clit and
jammed four fingers up her dripping slit.  She came hard grunting like
an animal.  Her juices squirted out dousing Madison's chin and neck.  
Madison released Kitten's clit so she could gulp down the girly
broth.  The sounds of the five year-old child noisily slurping at
Kitten's gushing hole made an obscene music.  To both girls it was the
sound of love.</p><p>Kitten fell on her side spent.  She lay there panting for a few
seconds just enjoying the bliss then looked over at her young friend.
Madison was wiping the juice off her neck and rubbing it into her
face.  She looked very satisfied with herself.  Kitten sat up and
crawled over to her friend and gave her wet face a long lick before
sealing their mouths together.  Their tongues shared the flavor of
Kitten's pussy cream, winding about each other pleasurably.  Kitten
broke the kiss and said, ""That was just what I needed.  Thanks Maddy.
Can I do you now?""</p><p>""Sure!"" cried the tot.  She whipped around and got on her knees
resting her head on her folded arms so that her little ass stuck up
pertly.  She spread her coltish legs a bit and said ""Do me like this
Kitty!  You're the best this way.""</p><p>For a second Kitty just looked at the beautiful sight of her little
friend's perky child ass raised for pleasuring.  She reached over with
a half sigh half moan and gripped Madison's young butt cheeks tightly.
She pulled them apart slowly revealing her little pink slit, already
visibly wet, and her little anus.  It was simply gorgeous thought
Kitten.  She leaned in and sniffed deeply, inhaling the child's scent.
The tantalizing aroma of five-year-old cunt and ass had her drooling
almost immediately.  With a firm grip on Madison's ass cheeks Kitten
leaned in and gave a long tongue swipe from the tip of her baby clit
to the star of her asshole where she rimmed her friend with quick
circling strokes.  A breathy sigh escaped from the little redhead, a
gasping ""Yeaaaahhh.""</p><p>Kitten chuckled and said, ""Mmmmm, you taste really good today Maddy.
Your ass tastes like candy!""</p><p>""The twins stuck some watermelon SugarLinks up there when they came
for the pool."" said the tot.  ""They've probably melted by now but you
might ...  ooohhhhh"".</p><p>Whatver Madison had been going to say was lost when Kitten slid her
tongue as deep as she could get it up the little tender ass in front
of her.  She dug deep, twisting her tongue as it fucked her little
friend's tightest passage.  The five year old continued to moan and
pant as her older friend gave her ass an aggressive reaming and
rimming.  She almost cried out when the lamprey mouth released her
little bung and squeaked in excitement when the hungry twelve year old
covered her little pussy.</p><p>A quick thrust and Kitten had her tongue as deep as it would go in a
snug little child pussy.  Warm memories of her childhood filled her
thoughts along with the delicious taste of her friend.  She had spent
many hours when she was five letting the older girls and their mothers
have their way with her and she knew how much pleasure Madison had to
look forward to.  It inspired her as she ate the little girls drippy
cunt.  She started popping her tongue out to flick the little clit and
then plunging it back in as deep as it would go.  She shifted the grip
of her right hand so that her thumb was pressed against the girl's
little rose hole and began to slip it in.  By the time she had her
thumb past the knuckle little Madison was twitching and cumming.
Kitten sucked hard to get all the tot's cream and worked her little
ass hard.</p><p>Madison gasped and quivered through her orgasm finally sliding into a
heap of trembling flesh.  Kitten sat up and licked her fingers clean,
rubbing the young girl's goo into her skin.  Everybody knew that girl
cum did wonders for the complexion.  Her thumb was flavored by the
little girls ass so she spent a few moments sucking on it.  When she
was satisfied there was no more flavor to be had she crawled over to
her little friend and tenderly kissed her neck and behind her ears.
Maddy had a smile plastered to her face and lay there with her eyes
closed enjoying the post orgasm bliss.  She cracked an eye and turned
to see her friend who promptly slipped a tongue through her lips and
teeth to kiss her deeply.  Young moans echoed in the small porch.</p><p>""Madison.  There you are you naughty little cunt.""</p><p>Both girls turned to the sound of the new voice.  Madison's mother
Jessica stood in the doorway wearing a thin tight white t-shirt and a
pair of white cowgirl chaps.  She sported heart-shaped tuft of red
pubic hair but otherwise her slit was clean and bare.  Red curls
spilled down her back and bright blue eyes sized up both pre-teens.
Her tits beneath the t-shirt were massive, gravity defying melons that
had been leaking milk into the snug fabric of the shirt rendering it
partly transparent.  At the age of twenty-five her body was in peak
condition and even in a city where beauty was the norm Ms Jessica
stood out.  In her right hand she held a small coiled whip of white
leather that matched her chaps perfectly.</p><p>Kitten gulped nervously.  Miss Jessica was a walking wet dream but she
was not to be trifled with.  She had an intent look about her that
made Kitten think she had been searching for her daughter for a little
while now.</p><p>""Hello Kitten.  I see you've been keeping my little slut company.
She's lucky to have a sexy little friend like you to play with.  Maybe
she'll think about how much she likes seeing her friends next time she
decides to run off like that.""</p><p>""I didn't run off Mommy!  The Khan twins borrowed my blow-up pool and
I just wanted to see where they took it."" Madison sounded a bit
nervous.  Kitten understood her concern, that whip looked like it was
made for little girls.</p><p>Ms Jessica gave her daughter an icy glare for a full three seconds.
Under her gaze those were very long seconds and Kitten started to fear
she might get caught up in whatever punishment Madison looked likely
to receive.  Then Jessica's mouth quirked up in a tilted little smile
and she said, ""Well, I suppose I have told you to keep an eye on your
things."" She crooked a finger at her child and said, ""Come here little
bitch.""</p><p>Madison sprang up off the porch floor and stood at attention next to
her mother with her legs spread apart and her arms behind her back,
hands gripping the opposing elbow so that her back arched prettily.
Ms Jessica grabbed her little girl by the hair and gave her a deep
probing kiss.  Since she had a LongTongue mod her probing kisses were
spectacular.  Six full inches of limber wet tongue slid down the
little tykes throat.  Madison, used to her mother's kisses, relaxed
her throat and swallowed down her mother's tongue.  Kitten watched
them kiss, absently stroking her naked slit.  When Ms Jessica finally
pulled her obscenely long tongue from her daughter's mouth with a wet
slurp little Maddy was panting.  She uncoiled the little whip and
wrapped its length around the girls forearms, binding them tightly.
She then gripped the child's ass and pulled her little cheeks apart.
In one quick motion she jammed the whip handle up the five year
old's anus.  Maddy squeaked briefly but otherwise maintained her
stance.</p><p>Even though she had just had a nice cum a minute ago watching Ms
Jessica's casual molestation of her child had Kitten's pussy dripping
again.  Earlier she had been glad not to be in Madison's shoes, now
she would have gladly traded places with her little friend.  She
preened a bit, arching her back to better show her budding preteen
breasts and clasped her wrists behind her back.  She knew Ms Jessica
liked her girls submissive and Kitten loved being dominated.  Subtly
she grabbed the lower hem of her skirt and edged it up so that her
dripping bald slit would be more visible.</p><p>Ms Jessica looked at her and smiled.  ""You know Kitten, I really can't
blame Maddy for stopping to play with you.  Tasting you on her lips
reminds me of just how delicious your little pussy is.  I thought your
mother was the best tasting pussy I had ever encountered, but you my
dear are in a league of your own.  Perhaps you'd like to have a little
sleepover soon hmm?  We're busy tonight I'm afraid.  I have a couple
of new friends who didn't believe me when I told them how flexible my
sweet little girl is so she has a bit of a performance tonight.  I
doubt she'll be up for much after that.  But anytime later this week
would be fine.  Does that sound like fun?""</p><p>Kitten's lips felt swollen and her tongue felt thick as she replied.
""Yeah!  I mean, yes, that would be very nice.  I'd like that.""</p><p>Ms Jessica strutted over to her until she was only an inch away.
Kitten's eyes were level with the woman's engorged tits and the aroma
of her milk soaked shirt was almost overpowering.  Kitten could
actually see the rigid nipples leaking into the transparent fabric an
inch from her nose.  Her mouth watered.  Ms Jessica traced her hand
softly along Kitten's cheek down to the nape of her neck.  She slid
her hand up to the back of Kitten's head then suddenly grabbed hold of
her long blond mane and jerked the little girl's head back sharply.
Kitten gasped and her pussy clenched in need.  She loved having her
hair pulled.  Ms Jessica leaned in an whispered in her ear, ""I could
get a little green whip if you like.  I know that's your favorite
color.  I'll get one with a slightly larger handle for you though.
You and little Maddy would make a pretty pair together.  How's that
sound pretty cunt?""</p><p>""Ohhhh, Ms Jessica!  Yes please!""</p><p>""Mmmmmm, you are such a sweety my dear.  Tied together with your asses
stuffed, that's how you two belong.  Are you thirsty sweetheart?""</p><p>""Ahhhh!"" Kitten gasped.  The gorgeous dom had tightened her grip in
the preteen's hair as she spoke.  ""Yes Ms Jessica.  I'm real thirsty!""</p><p>With her free hand the red headed beauty raised her soaked t-shirt and
brought Kitten's head to her dripping nipple.  ""Suck little one"", she
said.  </p><p>Kitten latched on to the dripping nipple and gave a long suck.  Her
mouth was quickly filled with the sweet taste of mother's milk.  It
was delicious and warm and filled her with a sense of comfort and
desire.  She looked up into Ms Jessica's eyes and drank contentedly.
It was not the first time she had sucked milk from her friend's
mother's permanently lactating breasts.  She had grown up doing it.
Next to her own mother Ms Jessica was without question the woman from
whom Kitten had drank the most bodily fluids, although it was hard so
say whether she had drank more breast milk, pussy juice or piss.  Her
own mother, Diana, was a SuperSquirter and produced massive amounts of
juice when she came, whereas Ms Jessica had opted for the MilkMaid
mod and produced a near endless supply of delicious mother's milk.</p><p>A strong slender hand slid down Kitten's back and gripped the cheeks
of her ass.  Manicured fingers played with the plug lodged in her
rectum, drawing it out slightly and slowly re-seating it.  Ms Jessica
gently ass fucked the moaning girl while she nursed.  After a bit she
removed the plug from Kitten's ass and her nipple from her mouth.
""Very nice sweetheart."" Kitten felt so empty.  Ms Jessica gently held
her chin and brought the plug up to Kitten's lips.  She accepted it
eagerly, never breaking eye contact from the older woman.  Kitten
liked the taste of her ass.  Actually she liked the taste of most
anyone's ass.  That was her thing.  She didn't know why she had such
an anal fixation, she just enjoyed having it.  She slurped wetly on
her butt plug trying to make the act as lewd as possible.  The
red-head smiled sweetly at her while she bobbed back and forth on the
green glass, finally drawing the spit washed plug away and saying
""Really Kitten, you are just a doll.  I'm glad Madison has you as a
friend."" She drew Kitten close and sealed their mouths together for a
deep kiss.  Their tongues played together in the younger girl's mouth.
Kitten knew what was coming and her nipples were hard in anticipation.
More and more of the woman's tongue filled the little girl's mouth.
Just when Kitten relaxed her throat to accept the woman's extra long
probing licker she felt the tip of the dripping plug again at her
asshole.  In one motion Ms Jessica stuffed the plug as deep as it
would go and sent her modified tongue down the preteen's throat.  She
was riding the sweet edge of another orgasm when she felt a small
mouth close around her swollen clit.  That did it.  She began
twitching and cumming in the firm grip of the red-headed dom.  Her
juices spilled out of her young cunt into the gulping mouth of little
Madison.</p><p>She slumped into a panting heap when they released her.  She heard the
woman's chuckle and the child's giggle as she recovered on the porch.</p><p>""Wow Mommy.  You brought her off easy!""  Madison was on her knees with
her arms still bound and her ass stuffed with the whip handle.</p><p>""You helped baby.  I'm sure it was your little mouth that pushed her
over the edge.""</p><p>""Mmmm, she came lots.  Kitty has the sweetest pussy ever.""</p><p>""She sure does baby.  Let's go get you changed for tonight and I'll
lick you clean.""</p><p>""Okay Mommy.  Bye Kitty.  See you later okay?""</p><p>Kitten mumbled something in reply.  That last cum had surprised her
and coming so fast and suddenly after having already juiced Madison
took something out of her.  She spent a minute or two just
recuperating her strength.  Soon she felt ready to walk again and
pulled herself up to stagger off to the room she shared with her
mother.</p><p>She felt her strength returning as she walked through the halls and
climbed the stairs to their room.  The nest was designed like a large
house with a common kitchen and common baths.  Each ""family"" had an
apartment to themselves although there were no actual doors to their
rooms.  Each apartment consisted of a bedroom and a parlor, which was
usually used as a dressing room.  Walk-in closets were the norm and
mirrors were often a predominant theme.  Often the mirrors doubled as
viewing screens.</p><p>The reason there were no doors was that privacy was not really a
consideration in the Lesbian City.  Much more highly valued were the
twin virtues of voyeurism and exhibitionism.  How exactly this had
come to pass was a bit of a mystery, though most theories about it
concerned the city's tangled history and the ease with which beauty
could be purchased, but both practices were widespread and common.
Indeed, they had been enshrined as institutions.  It was considered
very rude to try to conceal one's body.  Most clothes were designed to
tease or show-off a woman's form, like a frame to a portrait.  To
actually cover up one's charms was a social gaffe of the first degree.
Leers were always compliments and watching girls having sex was the
primary form of entertainment.  Micro-cameras existed everywhere and
it was common knowledge that virtually everything anyone did went up
on video and would be seen by someone.  Those ""performances"" that were
particularly noteworthy would get tagged and archived and shared among
friends.  In the past Kitten and her mother had done their best to get
a top score in the Mother/Daughter class of videos.  They had had some
success too.  Kitten's tenth birthday party had been circulated widely
and all of her friends, friends parents, teachers, and neighbors had
seen it, or been a part of it.  She had received many emails from
women she had never met with pictures attached.  She kept these to
form a list of women she would have to look up when she turned
thirteen.</p><p>At the age of twelve Kitten had watched more hardcore lesbian porn
than most people on the Outside had ever seen in their lives.  She had
engaged in perversions that were illegal almost everywhere beyond the
walls of her home city.  On the Outside she would be considered
psychologically deranged, a nymphomaniac pervert.  Here, she was a
model citizen and a diligent student, well adjusted to the society in
which she lived.  She was completely at home in an environment of
rampant girly lust.  It was all just good nasty fun to her.</p><p>There were five families living in Kitten's nest.  Her and her mother,
Diana, constituted one family and Ms Jessica and Madison were another.
The Khan twins Ramita and Rajani, sometimes called the ra-ra twins -
they would sometimes dress as cheerleaders to play up this nickname -
along with their mother Neha were the third.  The other two were a
family of Japanese descent, Kameko and her nine year old daughter
Hoshi, and a set of eighteen year old triplets called the Conner
Sisters.  The Connor Sisters were the most recent residents of the
nest, having chosen to re-nest when they turned seventeen.  It wasn't
that they didn't love their mother, they did, frequently, it was just
that most women of the city realized that they needed to expand their
horizons at a certain age.  ""Leaving the nest"" was a tradition that
helped girls to mature out from under the mini-skirts of their mothers
who naturally exerted a tremendous influence over their children.  </p><p>Some girls never left and almost invariably they ended up limiting
their sexual exposure.  Kitten knew it would be hard to leave when her
time came but she knew it was for the best.  Besides, those times when
she would see her mother again would be doubly sweet.  The Connor
Sisters met up with their mother weekly at the Mommy Club.  Kitten
thought that was a good arrangement.  Still, she was glad she wasn't
leaving home yet.</p><p>As she approached the shared dining area she heard the familiar sounds
of moaning and slurping that indicated wet girl sex.  She thought she
could tell who was there by the sounds they made.  She tip-toed up and
peeped around the corner to see if her ears were right.  Bound
tightly in ropes in the center of the room was Kameko.  She was on her
back, more accurately on her shoulders, with her body bent up so that
her ass stuck straight up in the air.  Her elbows were tied to her
knees with her forearms bound to her calves so that her wrists and
ankles were secured together and her ass practically glowed red from
what had obviously been a fierce spanking.  Kitten couldn't see her
face because one of the Connor Sisters was sitting on it.  Kitten
thought it was Eva because her chestnut hair spilled freely down her
back as she rode the older woman's face.  The other two sisters were
there as well.  Ellie, with her hair in her habitual pony tail, was
fisting the bound woman's pussy while Emily, sporting a pair of
braided pony tails as usual, was wearing a senso-cock and looked like
she was about to sodomize Eva.  What Kitten hadn't been able to hear
was Hoshi who was tied and gagged on her knees with carrots stuck in
her lower holes.  Kitten looked closer and saw that the gag consisted
of several pairs of panties.  The nine year old's long black hair hung
down to the cheeks of her tight little ass and her eyes sparkled with
horny desire.  She was the only one who saw Kitten peeking around the
corner and she gave her friend a slow wink.</p><p>Kitten winked back and slowly slipped back.  As much as she wanted to
join the party she was more eager to see her mother and she knew the
sisters would keep her there for hours.  Kameko had a passion for
bondage and all signs indicated that her daughter shared her kink.
Not surprising really since she was her mother's clone.</p><p>Cloning was the primary means of reproduction in the Lesbian City.
The techniques involved made twins and triplets common, hence in her
nest alone there was a pair of twins and a pair of triplets.  Kitten
was a clone of her mother as well.  Most of her friends were also.
Lately new techniques had been developed to promote more genetic
diversity and they were slowly being adopted.  Madison was an example
of this.  Although the tyke looked very much like her mother there
were some evident differences.  For example Maddy had brown eyes
rather than her mothers striking blue ones, yet they both had red hair
and flawless pale skin.  Also, there was just something about Madison
that was hard to describe.  She was just different.</p><p>Well, thought Kitten, they did grow up in different times I suppose.
From school she knew that environment was just as important as genes
and even a clone could be very different if their environments were
significantly different.  Kitten's fascination with anal sex wasn't
shared by her mother.  Certainly Diana liked to be sodomized and
enjoyed ass fucking other women and girls, especially her eager young
daughter, but she didn't have the obsession that Kitten did.  Diana
had her own preferences.</p><p>Thinking about her mother made Kitten's pussy itch.  She hurried along
through the nest to the stairwell and shot up them quickly.  The feel
of her plug in her ass when going up stairs was delightful.  At the
top of the stairs she paused and turned to face the full length mirror
on the wall.  I look pretty good she thought.  Her hair was a bit
mussed but otherwise she wasn't too messy.  Most women thought Kitten
and her mother were absolutely mouth-watering.  Secretly she agreed
with them.  She gave herself a sultry look in the mirror and flicked
her tongue at her reflection lasciviously.  She flashed her pussy at
her reflection and said out loud ""Yeah, you know you want it."" She
liked being silly sometimes.</p><p>A thought occurred to her and she brought two fingers up to touch her
collar at the node spots.  The node spots were not visibly discernible
but were of a different texture from the rest of the collar and she
was used to finding them by feel.  With her fingers on the node spots
she pronounced clearly ""Video.  Find Angelina.""</p><p>The mirror lost its reflection and went black.  For about half a
second it was a liquid black field, then a digital image resolved in
the glass.  It was her friend Angelina.  Blonde hair like Kitten but
curly and more yellow in color, golden Kitten always thought, she
was bent over a table hanging on while being forcefully fucked from
behind.  The sound was off but it was quite obvious that she was
saying ""Fuck me"" over and over.  Kitten couldn't see who was fucking
her friend.</p><p>""Zoom minus one"" she said.  The image zoomed out several feet so that
the woman doing the fucking could be seen.  She was an older girl,
somewhere in her mid twenties with a Mohawk haircut.  The hair was
dark and swung down over the left side of her face partly obscuring
her features.  She was wearing a fierce grin as she pounded the young
girl in front of her.  That must be that girl Tracy she was talking
about, Kitten thought to herself.  Angelina had mentioned a new butch
girl that had just recently moved into her nest and how she had been
trying to get her mom to put her on her access list.  It looked like
she had succeeded.  She watched for a few more seconds, long enough to
see the older girl grab both of Angel's wrists and pin them behind her
back in a one-handed grip.  Her other hand grabbed a handful of
Angel's hair and yanked her head back.  She twisted the twelve year
old's head around and spat in her face.  Kitten started to juice up
again seeing that.  Dominant girls turned her on.  Actually just about
every kind of girl turned her on, but she really liked rough sex.  The
girl with the Mohawk was quite muscular, probably an IronGirl.  Her
tits were large though and pierced with bar piercings.  The boobs were
probably modded thought Kitten.</p><p>Curious, she touched her collar's node spots again and said ""Find
Micki."" The image shifted to show a nine year old version of Angelina
crouched around a corner.  Her hair was cut short giving her a pixie
like look but it was fairly obvious that she and Angelina had been
cloned from the same template.  She was wearing a set of wide black
rubber bands that encircled her chest, one above and one below of her
budding nipples.  They couldn't really be called breasts yet.  Kiddy
tits.  Other than that she was naked.  She was on her knees peeping
around a corner and pumping two fingers in and out of her young hole.
Kitten smirked and said, ""Show perspective."" Once again the image
altered.  The top of Micki's head could still be seen but the view had
changed to show her line of sight.  She was looking into the room
where her big sister was getting fucked, masturbating to the sight
from her hiding spot.</p><p>""End session"" Kitten said.  The video image dropped away and the
mirror resumed its reflective aspect.  It was good to see that
everything was okay with her friends.  They had different class
schedules on this day of the week so she hadn't seen much of them
today.  She turned around and looked at her ass in the mirror for a
bit admiring the way the long blonde tail from her plug matched the
long blonde hair on her head.  If she bent back far enough she could
just cover the plug itself with her hair and it looked as if her hair
hung all the way down to mid-calf.  Straightening up she reached back
and popped the plug from her ass and brought it around to her face
where she slid it into her mouth.  She then put both hands on her butt
cheeks and spread them apart.  Looking over her shoulder at her
reflection, the blonde tail of her ass plug hanging down over her chin
and shoulder, she relaxed her anus.  It gaped invitingly.  Then she
tensed it up again so that it looked like the normal sphincter of a
young girl.  Gee, she thought, it almost looks like it's never been
fucked.  Then she relaxed it again until she could see a little ways
up the small yawning hole.  She did this over and over again,
practicing her control and perving on the sight of her own ass.  After
a bit she took the spit soaked plug out of her mouth and slid it back
where it belonged.  Her mother had chosen well when she had given her
this gift.  It fit perfectly.  But then her mother knew her asshole
very well and had known what she was doing.  With that thought Kitten
turned and headed for her room.  She hoped her mom was there.</p><p>
:: end Chapter 01</p>"
1450,"Lesbian Land - Future Days, Chapter 2",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,2,Kitten meets her mom's new friend.,"['FF', 'Fg', 'gg', 'inc', 'ws', 'group', 'd/s', 'dress-up', 'sci-fi']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 02 - Fresh meet.</p><p>Kitten heard the sounds of lust before she entered her apartment.  She
paused outside the doorway - there was no actual door - and listened
for a few seconds.  She recognized her mother's voice hissing
obscenities, little endearments like ""Yeah, you like that don't you,
you fucking whore."" and ""Mmmm, you have a yummy ass."", but the other
woman's whimpers were unfamiliar.  She could tell it was a woman, as
opposed to a young girl, but the voice was new.  Kitten was happy
about that.  It was always fun to meet new people.</p><p>Cautiously she peered around the doorway.  The two women were in the
sitting room not the bedroom.  Her mom was standing with her whole
hand buried up to the wrist in other woman's pussy.  The unfamiliar
woman was on all fours on the coffee table in front of the couch.
Both of them were totally naked.  The new woman on her knees was quite
a treat.  She had dark curly hair that was partly covering her face,
big heavy hanging tits that swung back and forth as she was vigorously
fisted, and a nice wide ass.  The most striking feature though was
that she was heavily pregnant, at least seven months along if Kitten
was any judge.  Actually she had half expected that.  Her mom had a
real fetish for pregnant girls.  She had traveled all over the city
to have sex with various pregnant women and she worked in the delivery
unit at the city's central hospital.  Kitten was impressed that her
mom could actually fit her whole hand in the woman as there probably
wasn't much room in there.  No doubt that was why the woman was on her
knees like that.</p><p>Then the unexpected happened.  A soft two-tone chime rang from
Kitten's collar.  It was a distinctive sound and was only loud enough
to be heard by her.  She ducked back around the corner her eyes wide
in surprise and realization.  The chime was an immigrant alert.
Kitten only had limited control of her collar, she wouldn't have full
control until she turned thirteen, but her mother had granted her
access to most of its features and she had a login ID with the city's
metropolitan network, or ""The Weave"" as it was called.  That had been
enough for Kitten to set up an alert tone any time she encountered a
woman who had recently moved to the Lesbian City.  That particular
tone meant that the pregnant woman on her knees in there was still in
her Guided Watch.  She had probably been in the city less than a
couple of weeks!  That was hot.  Women from outside were not usually
used to having sex with girls Kitten's age.  They found it shocking
and depraved.  Girls Kitten's age who grew up in the city considered
getting their tongues up the new immigrants excellent sport.  It was
possible that this woman had never been licked by anyone under
eighteen!  Probably never licked one either, Kitten thought.  And she
was pregnant!  She must have gotten pregnant Outside, most likely
knocked up by a man.  How kinky!</p><p>This was just too good of an opportunity to pass up.  I can't go in
like this, Kitten thought, these school clothes are way too boring.  I
gotta look better than this, something that will really make a
statement.</p><p>Kitten was very proud of her home city and sometimes considered being
an evangelist for it.  Of course the drawback to that was that she
would spend so much time on the Outside, but the idea of recruiting
women from the Outside was pretty appealing.  So it was very important
to her that she make a good impression on the newcomer.  Also, there
was the very slight chance that her mom wouldn't let her play with a
stranger.</p><p>Peering around the corner again she saw that she could probably slip
by to the bedroom without the new woman seeing her.  Moving quickly
and quietly she tip-toed into the room and padded quietly to her
bedroom.  Her mother saw her but Kitten held a finger to her lips in
the universal sign of silence.  Her mom got the message and gave her
daughter a slow wink then dipped her head down and gave the pregnant
woman's ass a long lick, pausing to dip her tongue into the pink star
of her anus, gazing at her daughter while she did it.  Kitten gazed
back adoringly at her mother.  Diana knew what her little girl liked
and she loved to tease her.  Kitten loved her for it.</p><p>The twelve year-old went quickly through the bedroom to the large
closet she shared with her mom.  She stopped briefly to lift the lid
on the laundry hamper and smell the heady aroma of their used
garments.  Most of them were crusty with the dried remains of girl-cum
that squirted so liberally from both of their pussies.  She was half
tempted to dive head first into the hamper but other pleasures
awaited.  Let's see, she thought, what would make a good first
impression?  She scanned through her collection of lingerie and
leather-wear, costumes, revealing shirts and skirts.  Finally she
settled on skin as the best thing to wear.  Just a few accents to show
it off properly she decided.</p><p>First she fixed up her ponytail, quickly straightening it out and
binding it in place with a pink scrunchie.  Then she stripped
completely bare and grabbed her favorite set of nipple clips.  They
were a beautiful gold set of clips connected by a golden chain that
would hang prettily between her small growing breasts.  The clips
themselves had stylized butterflies made from gold wire and
mother-of-pearl.  When attached it looked as if the butterflies had
landed on her nipples, nipples that would soon be red and swollen from
the pressure of the clips.  Kitten liked things a bit rough and her
nipple clips were _tight_.  Then she selected a pale wide pink belt
that would show off her developing hips.  Next she slid into a pair of
white fishnet stockings that did not require a garter to stay up.  The
wide elastic bands at the top fit snugly on her upper thighs about
five or six inches below her bare pussy and had the words ""Mommy's
Girl"" embroidered on them in pink thread.  She added a pair of four
inch high white high-heels that added some definition to her calves.
Not that she really needed it, but she thought high-heels were sexy
and usually wore them unless she was going barefoot.  She debated
whether or not to go with a headband, finally deciding to when she saw
the pink one with the word ""Pussy!"" on it that matched her pink
scrunchy.  Lastly, she removed her butt plug, snapped off the tail
attachment and reattached it to one made of pink tinted unbreakable
glass. It was one of her favorites from her collection.  It was
slightly larger than her new green plug and didn't have the features
the green plug had but it matched her outfit better.  Pink and white
she thought, a little blonde pussy pet.</p><p>She posed in front of the mirror for a second checking her look.  Gold
butterflies, white fishnets, and two ponytails (one from her ass).
Perfect, she thought.  As a final touch she squatted a bit and wiggled
two fingers up her pussy.  When they were nice an wet she slid them
out and rubbed her fingers on her neck and behind her ears.  It was
the best perfume she had.  Looking good and smelling good she left the
closet and walked towards the sitting room.  Right before she rounded
the corner she touched her collar and said, ""Video.  Set local
record."" It chimed a single high note in confirmation.</p><p>It chimed again as she entered the room the pregnant woman was in, the
two-tone note that meant fresh meat to the youngster.  Kitten had been
able to hear the woman's moans when she was changing and it had
sounded like she was cumming.  Now she was laying on her side resting
one hand on her large swollen belly recovering from her exertions.
She looked like she had just gotten out of a shower but Kitten knew it
wasn't water she was drenched in.  Diana, Kitten's mother, was
standing next to her still, licking the juices from her hand.  Her
large, prominent, gravity defying D-cups were glistening with a
mixture of pussy cream and her own perspiration as well as a certain
amount of spit.  Her hair, the twin of her daughter's, spilled down
her back in a golden fall.  Her pussy lips hung down and droplets
could be seen dripping off them in a steady stream.  Her legs were
long, tapered, and completely soaked.  Diana was a SuperSquirter and
the evidence of her cum could be seen coating the table top and the
prone pregnant woman who lay on it.  Looking up she smiled at her
daughter and in a cheery voice said, ""Welcome home Kitty.""</p><p>The stranger's eyes shot open and came to rest on Kitten's young body.
She gasped.  For a second she just stared unashamedly, then she
quickly sat up and covered her heavy breasts.  Her mouth hung open
staring at the amazingly sexy twelve year-old girl in front of her.
Kitten strutted over, walking as sexily as she knew how.  She stopped
about two feet away from the pregnant woman and casually put her arms
behind her back and stood with her legs slightly more than shoulders
width apart.  Her eyes never left the stranger's, who looked like she
could not believe what she was seeing.</p><p>""Brenda, I'd like you to meet my daughter Kitten.  Kitten honey, this
is Brenda.  She's a recent immigrant to the Lesbian City (lick) and as
you can see she's going to have her own little girl soon.  Her guide
dropped her off with us tonight so she could get a sense of what it
will be like to raise a child here.  (lick) She'll be with us tonight
and all day tomorrow, then you're going to take her to school with you
the following day.  (lick)"" Diana looked at her hand with a little
pout of disappointment having apparently finished licking the juices
from it.</p><p>Brenda just kept staring at Kitten.  ""Jesus Christ"", she said softly
under her breath.</p><p>""Cool,"" Kitten said.  It was cool.  Major cool.  ""So, she's on my
access list right?""</p><p>""Ooops.  Good point."" Diana placed two fingers on her collar, which
was currently green, and said ""Access List:  Kitten.  Authorize all
local."" Kitten heard the single soft chime that indicated that her
collar had just turned pink.  She was grinning like the cat who was
just about to eat the canary.</p><p>""She looks just like you,"" Brenda said.  She still appeared to be a
bit stunned but she had found her voice</p><p>""She should,"" Diana chuckled.  ""She doesn't have a father.  She was
cloned from one of my cells and I carried her to term."" Kitten's mom
walked around to stand behind her daughter.  Placing her hands on the
girl's shoulders she leaned in and gave a soft wet kiss to her neck.
Kitten heard a slight moan from her mom and knew she had tasted her
juice.</p><p>""And ... and you have sex with her?""  Brenda's eyes were as round as
saucers.</p><p>""Frequently,"" Diana replied.  ""As often as I like."" She turned to look
at the pregnant woman and continued, ""And believe me I like to an
awful lot.""</p><p>Kitten giggled.  ""Yeah.  I'm a real slut for Mommy."" Brenda blinked
and her eyes got even wider.</p><p>""Easy baby,"" her mother said.  ""Let's not give the poor woman a heart
attack.  She's had a lot to adjust to lately and you're a whole new
world for her.  Say hi, introduce yourself.  Don't just stare at her
like she's a bar of candy.""</p><p>""Sorry"", Kitten said.  ""Hi.  It's nice to meet you.  Are you enjoying
your stay here in the city so far?""</p><p>The pregnant woman smiled and with an almost visible effort composed
herself.  ""Well it takes some getting used to actually.  I mean I'm
having a great time.  Amazing.  I don't think I've ...  well, that is
I'm having a lot of fun."" She was still covering her breasts.</p><p>Diana interjected, ""What she means baby is that she's cum more in the
last four days then she ever did in her whole life."" She was slowly
running her fingertips up and down Kitten's sides occasionally
leaning in to smell the young girls neck.</p><p>""Wicked"", Kitten said.  ""I hope I can give her a few more real soon.
Have you ever been with a girl my age before?""</p><p>Brenda seemed to be getting a grip.  Her shock was being slowly
replaced by desire.  ""Uhm, no.  How ...  how old are you?""</p><p>""I turned twelve three months ago."" Kitten gave the woman her most
winning smile.  ""I heard that story, that women on the Outside aren't
allowed to have sex with little girls.  That's so messed up.  I guess
that's why you're still covering your boobs huh?""</p><p>""Hmmm?"" Brenda looked down and realized that she was still reflexively
being modest in front of the young blonde.  ""Oh, well I suppose old
habits die hard.""</p><p>Diana spoke up, ""I'm sure Kitten would like to see you a little
better.  You really should try to relax.  It's almost certain that
Kitty's had more girl sex than you have.  She grew up with it.  You
have a very lovely set of breasts and it's a shame to see you covering
them."" She reached around to grab her daughter's swollen nipples under
their clips and gently pulled them away from her body stretching them.
Kitten sighed in pleasure.</p><p>Brenda watched Diana openly fondle her daughter and realized that this
little girl was not like anyone she had ever met before.  The thought
of having sex with the little nymph was just crazy, but so wonderfully
depraved that she was rapidly getting horny again.  ""Sorry,"" she said,
and slowly put her arm down revealing her swollen, darkened nipples.</p><p>""Yummy!  Wow, they're just awesome,"" said Kitten.  ""Can I suck them?
Please?""</p><p>""Just one moment there you little cunt,"" Diana said.  ""You haven't
given me a proper greeting yet.  I know you're excited by meeting
someone new but that's no excuse to ignore your loving Mommy.  Give me
a kiss and then we'll all play.""</p><p>Kitten grinned at Brenda and then leaned her head back against her
mothers chest.  They smiled at each other and Kitten could tell that
her mom was just as excited as she was.  She parted her lips as Diana
gripped her by the throat and leaned down for a kiss.  Their tongues
met first, slowly slipping around each other in a wicked dance.  Diana
purred at the taste of her daughter's mouth.  She closed in and sealed
their mouths together reaching her tongue as deeply as she could down
the preteen's throat.  Kitten, who still had her hands behind her
back, arched up so that she could rub her bare sex against her
mother's thigh.  She was bent like a bow and her little clamped
nipples were like stars of pleasurable pain.</p><p>They broke the kiss finally.  Both were breathing more rapidly now.
Simultaneously they turned to look at the pregnant newcomer in front
of them.  Brenda was amazed.  She didn't think she had ever seen
anything as beautiful as the two incredibly sensuous females in front
of her.</p><p>""Your mouth is very yummy my pet,"" said Diana to her daughter.  ""Whose
little pussy have you been sucking on?""</p><p>""Uuunghhh.  Oh, I saw Madison on the way in.""</p><p>""Ha!  That little scamp.  Is she still sticking candy up her little
holes?  Maybe we'll have to have her and Jessica over tomorrow to meet
our new friend here.""</p><p>""Oohhhh, yes!  That would be awesome Mom.""
 
Diana eased up her grip on Kitten's throat and said ""Tell Mommy what
you want baby.""</p><p>""I'd like a nice hard slap Mommy.  A nice hard slap and a mouth full
of wet pussy.""</p><p>""Mmmmm, good baby.  Brenda, would you like to do the honors and slap
Kitten around before we molest her?""</p><p>Brenda gaped.  ""Wha ...  what?  Slap her?""</p><p>""Mmmmm yes.  Mommy's little Kitty likes it rough you see.  Here, I'll
show you."" With that Diana released Kitten's throat and yanked her
around by her ponytail.  Her right hand whipped up crossed the girl's
face with an echoing slap.  Kitten staggered and fell to her knees.  A
bright red hand print glowed on her left cheek, but she never released
her hands from behind her back.</p><p>She looked up at both women and said ""Thank you Mommy.  That was a
good one.  It really makes me feel like a slutty little fucktoy when
you're rough with me like that."" She looked over at the shocked
pregnant woman and licked her lips.  ""Can I lick Ms Brenda now Mommy?""</p><p>""Certainly sweety."" Diana stepped over to Brenda and swooped down to
grab her ankles.  She pulled them both up quickly so that Brenda had
to grab the table top to keep her balance.  Placing Brenda's feet on
the table she then grabbed her knees and forced them wide apart.  Her
wide spread pussy was now at the table's edge at a perfect height for
the kneeling girl.</p><p>Brenda's large swollen clit stood out visibly and Kitten could see
juice seeping from the large, crinkled lips.  It was nicely trimmed
with nothing but a little landing strip of pubic hair on her mons.
Kitten shuffled over on her knees until her face was an inch away from
the displayed beaver.  She paused a second to admire its beauty and
looked up to meet the eyes of its owner looking down at her, barely
able to see over the swell of her bulging belly.  ""Make sure she can
see Mommy,"" Kitten said.</p><p>Diana placed two fingers on her green collar and spoke to the room
saying, ""Video, all on.  Local coverage.  I want Kitty's face and
Brenda's cunt wall to wall."" The room responded by turning three walls
and the ceiling into video screens.  To Brenda this was absolutely
remarkable.  Of course she had seen flat-panel displays before but she
hadn't realized that the wallpaper on the walls was in fact an image.
The room was designed to be a home theater that provided true surround
video.  The bedroom also had many screens including the ceiling and
the wall directly across from the bed.  But the sitting room was the
real voyeurs den.  From multiple angles, no matter where Brenda
looked, she saw live, large, hi-definition views of her gaping pussy
and the beautiful face of a blonde twelve year-old girl who was
leaning in to fill her lungs with the smell of her pussy.  It was
mind-blowing.  Kitten turned her head slightly and her lust filled
eyes met Brenda's from a dozen corners of the room.  She didn't say a
word, just smiled slowly, turned her head back, and jammed her face
into Brenda's dripping twat.</p><p>""Aaaaaaghhhh!"" cried out the brunette.  Eager lips and a nimble tongue
were exploring her aroused cunt.  The delicious feelings were enhanced
by being able to see what was happening wherever she looked.  She felt
her pussy lips sucked into a hungry mouth and deftly separated by a
sweeping lick.  The licks came deeper and deeper until the girl's face
was pushed firmly against her sex and her quick tongue was straining
to reach her depths, scooping at her flowing walls.  Then she pulled
back and her swept up to circle Brenda's swollen clit.  Kitten brought
her mouth back down so that her upper lip crushed the short stalk of
Brenda's clit and pulled its hood back.  Rapid feather soft licks fell
on the exposed tip.  Then a quick hard suck and she plunged deep
again, this time rolling her whole face around in the spreading
wetness.  Brenda could see that the pink headband the girl wore was
rapidly getting soaked.  Kitty would press her forehead into the
woman's cunt and then drag her whole face over it until her chin was
grinding down on Brenda's clit.  Her face was soaked, glistening in
the light.  Her face shone with glee, lust, and cunt juice.</p><p>Not to be left out Diana came around the table and pulled Brenda's
head back by her hair.  She nestled the woman's head between her
pillows of her breasts and reached down to grab Brenda's nipples in a
tight knuckle grip.  Being pregnant Brenda's tits were quite swollen
and her aerola had grown very dark and wide.  Diana loved pregnant
tits.  She knew how sensitive they got and loved to torture a woman on
the edge of an orgasm.</p><p>Diana also loved to talk dirty.  ""Doesn't my little girl look so sweet
with your wet cunt in her face?  I think she looks adorable.  Maybe
later, after you cum down her eager throat, I can show you some of our
home movies or the family photo album.  I have some wonderful shots of
her tied up after a good spanking.  She didn't do anything wrong mind
you, she just likes a good spanking every now and again.  Oh, and the
video of her when she was six and begged me to sodomize her will
really make your honey flow.  Is your honey flowing now?  Is it you
fat titted lezzie slut?  Is your juice flowing into my twelve year-old
daughter's mouth?  She's a good little cunt sucker isn't she?  Just
wait until you have your own daughter's lips sealed to your pussy.""</p><p>In short order Brenda began to tremble.  Diana knew she wouldn't be
long. Kitten was the one of the best pussy lickers in her class and
she was hungry for cunt today.  ""Yeah, that's it,"" she hissed.  ""Cum
on her little face, let her drink it!  Look at her!  Look at her sweet
little body and pretty face.  Use her!  Use the little fuck toy!""</p><p>""Aaaaaagggghhh,"" Brenda cried out.  Her hands shot down to grip the
back of Kitten's head, pulling her tightly into her pussy.  Tremors
shot through her body as crashing waves of pleasure overwhelmed her.
Her nipples were like twin stars of aching passion that drew the
ecstasy from her pussy up her body.  She came, and came - hot juices
poured out of her and were gratefully gulped down.  Everywhere she
looked she could see the pretty darling feasting on her cunt.  When
she closed her eyes her ears were filled with the wet slurping noises
of the child's hunger and obscene sweet talk of her gorgeous mother.
It was like a feedback loop of stimulation.  She couldn't stop
cumming.  She cried out ""Stop, stop!"" and pushed the girl's head away
and curled up into a ball.  Aftershock kept running through her
overheated body.  Dimly she could hear the laughter of the other two.</p><p>After a bit she was able to open her eyes again.  She slowly sat up
and looked over at her new friends.  Kitten still had her hands
clasped behind her back.  Diana was gazing at her and stroking her
dripping cunt.  ""Wow, that was a good one,"" the adult blonde said.
""Show her what you got baby.""</p><p>Brenda blinked and looked over at Kitten.  Her face was slick with
juice and her pink headband was sodden.  Her left cheek was still a
little pink from the slap she had received earlier but she was
grinning with her lips tightly pressed together.  On hearing her
mother's command she released her hands and brought them around to cup
them under her chin.  Opening her mouth carefully she dribbled a
mouthful of pussy cream into her cupped hands.  Diana moaned at the
sight.</p><p>Kitten seemed very proud of herself.  ""That was a lot of juice for
someone with no mods.  I'll bet you squirt next time!""</p><p>Brenda was amazed.  She didn't think she had ever produced so much
cream in her life.  Her thoughts were dim through the haze of pleasure
that filled her head like a fog.  She couldn't think of anything to
say so she just lay there panting.</p><p>""Please baby,"" Diana said.  ""Share it with Mommy.""</p><p>""I made her do it,"" protested the child.  ""It's mine.  That's the
rule.""</p><p>""I know baby.  But I really want some.  Please?  I'll let you put the
leash on me."" Diana was whining and begging like a little girl asking
for candy.  Her fingers kept pumping in and out of her dripping hole
making a wet shlorping sound.  ""You can put a tail in me and make me
your doggy.  Please baby, I really want some.""</p><p>Kitten seemed to consider it.  ""Will you put the twins back on my
access list?""</p><p>Diana frowned.  ""Well, if they come and apologize for making me a
nervous wreck I will.  But I want that cream then.  I get to swallow
it.""</p><p>""Okay."" Kitten was all smiles now.  ""Do I still get to make you my
doggy?""</p><p>""Stop teasing me you little bitch!"" Diana was pumping her fingers into
her hole rapidly now.  Her face was grimacing in frustrated need.</p><p>""Okay okay, jeez."" Kitten stepped over to her mother with her hands
still cupped in front of her.  ""But no swallowing until I say so ok?
I want to make it last for a bit.""</p><p>Diana nodded quickly and moaned as Kitten brought her hands up and
slurped the pooled juices out of them.  It was obvious that the girl
was holding the cream in her mouth.  She pursed her lips tightly
together and reached over to rub her slimy wet hands all over her
mother's face.  Diana sighed in pleasure.  She delighted in pussy
cream, hers and others.  Kitten then grabbed a handful of her mother's
hair and dragged her down to her knees.  Diana had to take her
plunging fingers out of herself and grabbed Kitten's slender hips for
balance.  Droplets of clear juice were rolling down her thighs in a
steady stream.  Eagerly she tipped her head back and opened her mouth.
Kitten leaned in positioning her mouth directly over her mom's.
Slowly she opened her lips and let the heavy, cloudy cream drip into
her mother's open mouth.  Diana purred.</p><p>Brenda watched all of this in awe.  These two were absolutely nuts for
pussy juice she thought.  But it was the most erotic thing she had
ever seen.  She had been in this city for four days now and each day
had been more amazing then the last.  She had eaten dumplings from an
Asian girl's cunt, she had been to a club that was a non-stop,
all-girl orgy, each day and night she had been engaging in the most
carnal girl sex of her life.  Now here she was watching a woman and
her twelve-year-old daughter, who was dressed up like some kind of
preteen porn star, making a game out of swapping her cum back and
forth.  She had just had one of the most massive orgasms in her life,
mostly because of the little girl in front of her, but she couldn't
help but get turned on again.  My god, she thought, I'm going to end
up as crazy as the rest of them.  Somehow the thought failed to bother
her.</p><p>While Brenda had been watching Kitten had dropped to her knees and
received the load back from Diana.  They kept swapping the juice back
and forth, tweaking each others nipples and sharing caresses as they
did so.  Diana had pulled Kitten's headband off her head and had
quickly stuffed it up the little girl's pussy.  Kitten's mouth had
been full so all she could do was moan.  When there was only a small
corner of pink fabric sticking out from between the girl's slender
labia Diana re-sealed their mouths together and drew Brenda's cream
back into her mouth.</p><p>""Mommy,"" Kitten pouted.  ""Now my headband is going to be all gooey.
You're going to have to wear it when I take it out."" Diana just smiled
and nodded.  Kitten leaned in and said ""Do you want to swallow that
cream now?"" Diana nodded.  ""Hmmm, maybe you'd like to drink it out of
my ass?"" Diana nodded faster.  Kitten giggled.  ""Okay Mommy.  Let's
show Ms Brenda what a depraved slut you really are.""</p><p>Kitten dropped to her hands and knees and reached back to grab the
tail of her butt plug.  She looked over at Brenda and said, ""Watch
this.  Mommy likes being a little subby sometimes."" The preteen
twisted and pulled and the pink glass plug popped out of her asshole.
Without a seconds hesitation she brought the plug around and slid it
into her mouth.  Then she turned her head and placed her pretty face
on the sodden carpet and grabbed her ass cheeks with both hands.  She
pulled them apart to show her little gaping anus.  She gave it a flex
and it winked prettily.  Diana wasted no time in leaning in and
pressing her lips to her daughter's inviting rectum.  Her lips parted
and a long stream of cunt juice, now mixed with a fair amount of spit,
drooled out onto the pretty pink sphincter.  Diana used one finger to
hold the small hole open so the mix would flow into the girl's ass
without interruption.  When the last drop had fallen she swirled her
tongue around Kitten's little bung rimming her hungrily.  Briefly she
pressed her face into the girl's ass cheeks and gave her a vigorous
anal tongue fuck.</p><p>Diana sat back on her knees and said, ""Okay sweety.  Feeding time.""
Kitten let go of her ass and got up on her knees.  Her mom lay down
and slid under the girl to lay on the wet carpet with her mouth open
wide.  Kitten settled back down so that her anus was directly over her
mother's mouth.  This time it was Diana who spread the girl's cheeks.
Kitten took the plug out of her mouth and looked down saying, ""Ask
nice Mommy.  You always told me that I should ask nicely for what I
want.""</p><p>""Oh baby, I want to suck Brenda's cunt cream out of your ass.  Please
honey, let me have it.  Let me suck it out of your bowels.  I really
want to drink the cum in your ass baby.""</p><p>""But Mommy, that's really dirty.  What will Brenda think of you?"" It
was quite clear to Brenda that the two of them were enjoying this
game.</p><p>""She'll probably think I'm a nasty pervert baby.  Which would be true.
Now hold still and let Mommy suck your little ass-pussy dry!"" Diana
grabbed the girl's hips and pulled her down forcefully.  Kitten
squealed as her mother's tongue speared up into her tight little hole.
It was tight too.  She practiced her exercises constantly and had very
good control over her ass and pussy muscles.  She closed her eyes and
sighed happily as her mother tongue fucked her ass.  Anal sex was her
favorite.</p><p>Diana sucked and swallowed, drinking in gulps of ass flavored cunt
cream.  Brenda watched in amazement and growing arousal as the mother
daughter duo performed for her.  Kitten was rubbing her clit and the
pink edge of her headband was sticking out between her young
pussy lips.  ""Oooohhhh Mommmiieeeee.  Your so good there Mommy,"" the
little blonde moaned.  She dropped her plug and grabbed her mother's
legs, pulling at them until she had them raised and spread.  She
looked over at Brenda and stuck her tongue out, flicking it like a
snake in a lewd display.  ""Wanna join me?"" she asked before leaning
down and beginning to tease her mother's clit with her tongue.</p><p>Brenda did want to join her.  She slid off the table and crawled on
her knees across the floor until her head was right next to the head
of the little girl.  Kitten was now really eating her mom's pussy and
Diana's moans filled the air and her hips were flexing.  Kitten looked
up and smiled at Brenda.  Her face was still wet from Brenda's earlier
cum and now her lips were literally dripping cream from her mother's
pussy.  She grabbed Brenda by the back of her head and pulled them
together for a deep passionate kiss.  The pussy flavored kiss from the
twelve year-old cutie was like a drug to her.  Brenda's passion
soared.  ""Here,"" Kitten said when she broke the kiss, ""You suck Mommy.
But don't let her cum yet.  I wanna catch that and I'm not done riding
her face."" Kitten pushed Brenda's head down to Diana's humping pussy,
pushing her face right into the dripping bald cunt.  Brenda dove in
sweeping her tongue everywhere feasting on the woman's secretions.</p><p>Kitten was really loving life now.  ""Yeeaaah.  Tongue my ass Mommy!""
The pregnant stranger had her ass thrust up in the air and her mouth
sealed to Diana's cunt.  It was a beautiful sight to the pre-teen.
Her mother's tongue and mouth were working wonders on her asshole and
she was rubbing her clit hard.  She was going to cum soon.  A wicked
idea struck her when she realized that her headband was still stuffed
up her cunny.  Thrusting her ass back at her mom's driving tongue she
frigged her little clitty while watching Brenda eat pussy.  She drove
herself right to the edge, talking all the while.  She knew women
liked to hear dirty talk from little girls and she wanted to fuel
their fires.  ""That's it Ms Brenda, eat my mom good.  Isn't her cunt
sweet.  I love it.  I love eating Mommy cunt!  Her ass is real yummy
too.  I'll bet when you have your baby she'll like your cunt just as
much as I like my mom's.  Don't you worry, we'll make sure she's
raised right.  Dripping pussys, pissing cunts, milky breasts, and nice
tight assholes, yummy.  The perfect diet for a growing girl.  Maybe I
can babysit some time and suck all her little kiddy holes.""</p><p>Kitten was there.  She grabbed the thin gold chain between her
pubescent tits and yanked her nipple clips off with a violent jerk.
At the same time she brought her other hand down in a stinging slap to
her aroused clit.  She went off like a rocket.  The pain only
magnified her pleasure and her body spasmed and shook, still impaled
on her mother's tongue.  Only a very small dribble escaped her young
cunt.  The headband trapped most of her juice inside.</p><p>Watching the little blonde cum on top of her mother drove Brenda
crazy.  She grabbed Diana's ass and heaved up until only her head and
shoulders were still on the carpet.  Kneeling upright she rested the
blonde's ass against her swollen tits and dipped her head to resume
her feast.  Now she could get to everything and kept sweeping her
tongue down to probe Diana's asshole then dragging her tongue all the
way up to the woman's clit, digging as deep as she could along the
way.  Her new position also put her near eye level of the still
quivering daughter.  The sweet spectacle kept Kitten rolling.</p><p>Soon Kitten's orgasm eased off and the young girl fell to the side.
Diana's face was now visible and it was a contorted mask of lust.  She
reached out with both hands and clutched Brenda's head to her pussy.
""Yeah, you slut,"" she hissed.  ""Gonna give you another bath.  You just
can't get enough can you you pregnant bitch?  More juice for the baby?
God I can't wait to soak her crib!"" Diana was building up for a
squirting cum.</p><p>Brenda had experienced one of Diana's massive squirting orgasms once
already.  They had been fucking before Kitten came home.  The blonde
mother was what was called a ""SuperSquirter"".  There were an array of
sexual and body modifications available to the citizens of this place.
Mods they called them.  One of them altered a woman's body so that it
would produce tremendous amounts of pussy cream.  Diana's pussy
literally dripped all day.  When she got aroused the dripping
increased, and when she came she squirted simply outrageous amounts of
juice.  Brenda was already covered in it.  Her soaked appearance was
not due to a normal shower.  Her hair had been dry when she arrived.
When Diana came earlier she had completely drenched the pregnant
brunette as well as creating a puddle in the carpet.  The carpet had
absorbed it like a sponge.  Brenda had encountered one other woman who
had this ability.  Her guide had taken her to The Green Collar Club on
her third night here and a gorgeous red-head had shot literal pints of
pussy juice all over the place.  Had it not been for the flavor Brenda
would have assumed it was piss.  But it wasn't.  It was pussy juice
and it was delicious.  Diana was right, Brenda just couldn't get
enough of it.</p><p>""Wait Mommy,"" Kitten said.  The girl staggered quickly into the
bedroom holding one hand tightly over her sweet baby-bald pussy.
Brenda could tell Diana was trying to hold back so she eased up a bit
and avoided her swollen clit.  She slid three fingers into the
bubbling tunnel of Diana's cunt and gently pumped them in and out.
Trickles of juice ran down over the blonde's belly and tits.  Diana
moaned with a mixture of pleasure and frustration.</p><p>Kitten came dashing back into the room holding a glass bowl.  It was
about nine or ten inches in diameter and looked like a salad bowl.
She squatted over her mother's face again and pressed the bowl to
Diana's stomach right beneath her flowing pussy.  Juice flowed out of
the woman's raised cunt, over her clit and mons, to flow or drip into
the bowl.  ""Okay Ms Brenda,"" she said.  ""Make Mommy cum now!""</p><p>Brenda sped up the pumping of her fingers and slid a thumb of her
other hand up Diana's asshole as well.  Kitten leaned in and sucked
her mother's clit into her mouth and licked it roughly.  The woman
began to shake.  With one hand Kitten reached down and pulled the
soaked headband from her pussy.  All the juice that had been trapped
inside her preteen cunt came flowing out onto her mother's face.</p><p>""Aaaaiiiiieeeeee!"" Diana cried as her orgasm hit.  Her body spasmed,
her back arched, and a gout of clear juice shot from her pussy and
splashed against Brenda's face.  She caught some of it in her mouth
but much of the rest of it hit her cheeks and forehead.  She had to
close her eyes to keep the spray from getting in them.  Juice rained
down where it was collected in the glass bowl.  Another gushing spurt
fountained from Diana's pussy.  This time Kitten was ready.  She
covered her mom's spraying cunt with her mouth.  She didn't even try
to swallow it all, there was no way she could have done that.  She
used her mouth to guide the flow of pussy juice to the bowl.  It
blasted into her mouth like a hot gush of piss only with a very
different flavor.  It swirled over her teeth, coated her tongue, and
fell in raining rivulets to the bowl.  She pulled back a bit so that
the third squirt would get her in the face.  She closed her eyes and
luxuriated in the hot satiny flow.  Kitten reached out blindly with
one hand and pulled Brenda's head close so she could kiss her.  Their
lips ground together while their tongues fenced and both their faces
were covered in the splattering squirts from Diana's cunt.</p><p>Eventually Diana's climax subsided.  She laid there panting on the
floor staring up at her daughter's bald pussy.  Her face was wet too,
soaked in Kitten's cream.  Kitten didn't produce anything near what
Diana did when she came but it was still a healthy mouthful or more.
The blonde mother wrapped her arms around her little girl's hips and
pulled her pussy down for a kiss.  She sent her tongue deep and just
lay there enjoying the afterglow and the taste and sensation of
Kitten's little pussy squeezing around her licker.</p><p>Up above Kitten and Brenda blinked their eyes clear and looked at each
other.  They were both soaked.  There was pussy juice everywhere, on
their faces, in their hair, coating Diana's spread thighs.  It had run
down Brenda's neck and between the valley of her cleavage, over her
extended belly to where she could feel it trickling over her pussy
from where it dripped to the carpet.  Kitten was still holding the
collecting bowl and the preteen was excited to see it held at least a
pint of semi-clear cunt juice, maybe more.  She was enjoying her
mother's tongue and was rocking gently on her face.  ""Now that was a
cum,"" the youngster said.  Her and Brenda both started giggling.</p><p>They broke apart from their cozy tangle and Kitten carefully put the
bowl of cream on the table.  She helped her mom get up and was quickly
pulled into a deep incestuous kiss.  The two of them basked in each
other's taste and feel while Brenda watched.  When they broke the
embrace they looked at each other and the love they held was evident
in both their eyes.  That was the defining moment for Brenda.  She
watched the mother and daughter gaze into each other's eyes with
adoration, faces glistening with pussy juice.  That was when she
really knew she could live in this place and raise her child here.
She caressed her juice-slicked belly thinking of the girl who was
coming to exist inside her.  One day she knew that she and her child
would share moments like that.</p><p>Eventually the two came apart enough to see Brenda staring at them in
awe.  Diana reached over and pulled her close so that she could join
their kiss.  They slid comfortably into a three way kiss.  Brenda was
treated to the delicious act of Kitten and Diana tongue wrestling
inside her mouth.  She had never had two tongues in her mouth at the
same time before.  She joined in eagerly and soon her and Diana were
both probing Kitten's throat.  Eventually they came apart and rested
from their exertions.  Diana and Brenda almost collapsed onto the
couch.  Kitten still had some energy though.  She had come late to the
party so she wasn't as worn out as the other two.  Besides, she had
the boundless energy of youth on her side.</p><p>She searched around briefly and found her ass plug.  Plucking it off
the floor she went to the table where the bowl of pussy cream sat
cooling.  Kitten dipped her plug into the bowl and then slid the
dripping toy back up her ass.  She sighed as it went in.  Hearing a
giggle she turned to see her mother looking at her.</p><p>""Feeling a bit empty baby?"" Diana asked.</p><p>""You know,"" Kitten replied, ""I'm so used to having it in I feel a
little incomplete without it."" The little blonde picked up the bowl
and held it under her face to inhale its fragrance.  The smell of her
mommy's cream was wonderful.  Looking back to the two on the couch she
asked, ""You guys want some?""</p><p>Diana stood up and pulled Brenda to her feet as well.  ""Let's go into
the bedroom baby.  I'm going to need a little nap after all this fun.
We'll have a little drink and a little snooze and then maybe we'll
find something fun to do tonight.  Sound good?""</p><p>Kitten nodded and followed the two women into the bedroom.  The three
of them climbed into the large bed and got comfortable.  Kitten took a
long sip out of the bowl of pussy cream then pressed her lips against
Brenda's.  The pregnant brunette opened her mouth to enjoy a sweet
cummy kiss with the youngster.  When they parted they stared into each
others eyes for a moment simply sharing their bliss and lust.  Diana
had taken the bowl from Kitten's hand and placed it on the bed.  She
reached into the bowl and drew up a cupped double handful of cunt
juice.  She splashed it onto Brenda's swollen tits and began to
massage the cream in.  While she was doing this Kitten sucked up
another mouthful, which she promptly spit into her mother's face.
Diana grinned at her and asked for more.  The three females continued
to play with the bowl of pussy cream until all three of them were
completely drenched.  In the end it was Brenda who just couldn't go
any more.  Her last memory was of her and Kitten taking turns dipping
their hands in the bowl and then jamming their fingers up Diana's ass.
Her heavy eyelids drooped as she watched Kitten pump three fingers up
her mother's ass.  Sleep finally claimed them all.  They sprawled in a
sticky pile and drifted into contented bliss.</p><p>
:: end Chapter 02</p>"
1451,"Lesbian Land - Future Days, Chapter 3",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,3,Sunny Side Up.,"['FF', 'Fg', 'gg', 'inc', 'ws', 'group', 'd/s', 'dress-up']","<p>Kitten was the first one to awake.  Her sleepy mind came back together
from the dreaming sea of thoughts and feelings.  As usual, most of her
nebulous thoughts had to do with sex and most of the emotional tone of
her head was composed of love and lust.  She began to take stock of
her surroundings.  She knew she had been in bed with her mother Diana
and the new woman from somewhere outside the Lesbian City.  Brenda was
her name.  A very pretty brunette who was also very pregnant.
Memories of the sexfest the three of them had engaged in last night
began to surface making Kitten almost immediately aroused.</p><p>Kitten was spooned up in reverse against a woman's ass.  From years of
experience she knew it was her mom's ass.  Her face was resting
against her mom's upper thighs and her pert 12 year-old budding tits
were pressed against the base of her mother's spine with the full
cheeks of her mother's butt filling the hollow of Kittens neck.  The
rest of her body was pressed up against Diana's back with her naked
little slit pressed into one of her shoulder blades.  Kitten's toes
were touching the headboard of the bed.  She craned her head up
briefly and saw that her mother was spooning Brenda with a hand
resting on the fully rounded pregnant belly of the brunette.</p><p>A warm smile lit Kitten's face as she snuggled back into her mom's ass
and thighs.  Sleepily she played over the memories of last night
delighting in them.  Then it occurred to her how early they had
started to play.  Gee, we must have fallen asleep before nine, she
thought.  She looked over at the video wall and saw that it had
resumed its usual mural of an all-girl orgy.  The bedside clock was on
a table somewhere but that would mean moving away from the warm nest
she was currently in.  Softly, so as not to disturb her mom or Brenda
she turned her head to the wall, touched her collar's node spots and
said ""Video.  Main Display.  Clock.""</p><p>The wall mural fuzzed out and was replaced by a red digital display in
the center of the wall reading ""3:55 AM"".  It was even earlier than
she had thought.  Still, considering how early they had crashed it was
a good night's sleep.  Also, she didn't have school today so there was
no real schedule to hold to.  For such an early hour she felt
surprisingly awake.</p><p>Kitten spent a few minutes just snuggling into her mom's ass but soon
realized that she simply wasn't going to go back to sleep so easily.
Deciding on a bit of entertainment she once more looked at the wall,
touched her collar's node spots and quietly said, ""Channel Green.
Mute.""</p><p>The clock display fuzzed out and a new image resolved on the wall.  At
first it looked much like the mural of the all girl orgy that the wall
normally showed.  However, this orgy was moving.  It was a video
display of the main hall of the Green Collar Club.  The Green Collar
Club was the most popular club in the Lesbian City and was open from
dusk til dawn. The video feed from it was so popular that it was a
dedicated channel.  Everywhere women of all types could be seen
writhing in ecstasy.  In the center of the screen was a slender
Arabian woman with dark hair and dusky skin holding two blonde heads
between her legs.  One of the blondes was practically trying to
swallow the brunette's cunt while the other was deeply probing her ass
with her tongue.  A white girl of about sixteen was on one of the cube
style podiums scattered about with her legs spread wide and being
violently fucked by a Latino girl with a SensoCock.  The white girl
started shouting something and the Latino sped up her strokes then
quickly pulled out as the girl she had been fucking began to spasm and
spray.  A tremendous fountain of juice exploded from the white girls
pussy, obviously a SuperSquirter, which caused several of the
surrounding women to descend on her lapping it up with greedy tongues.
 The Latino girl was soaked and she too was being licked clean while a
red-head, covered in tattoos, deep-throated the artificial cock
attached to her hips and pussy.  The sensations of the many tongues
plus the sensations traveling into her from the SensoCock were making
her tremble.</p><p>Kitten watched in silence for a little while.  More than any other
place the Green Collar Club epitomized what the Lesbian City was all
about.  She recognized some of the women as regulars and others were
mildly famous.  The Arabian woman was a teacher at her school and she
knew the SuperSquirter blonde used to be in the Queen's harem.  Many
women did a tour of duty in the Queen's harem and Kitten knew she
would list her name as available as soon as she was old enough.  It
wasn't so much that there was an age limit.  There wasn't.  But for
the last fifty years the only girls under the age of thirteen allowed
in the Queen's harem were mentats.</p><p>The mentats were one of the more interesting results of the genetic
manipulations of the scientists of the Lesbian City.  Unlike the
Outside where human genetic tampering was forbidden the Lesbian City
had made it into an art form.  That's where the various sex mods came
from, experiments in genetic and micro and macro biological
modification.  One of those experiments had resulted in newborn girls
whose mental development was greatly accelerated.  They spoke in
sentences in the first year and were reading before they were three.
By the age of eight they were making suggestions to the genetic
scientists who had created them.  Some considered them a bit
frightening, but they had greatly contributed to the science of the
Lesbian City.  In fact the technology of the city was at least a
decade ahead of anywhere in the outside world.  It had become a major
source of trade with the Outside along with the standard of all-girl
porn.  Mentats were different in other ways too.  For one, they never
attained puberty.  A fully grown mentat was indistinguishable from an
eleven year-old girl, except that it took them twenty years to get
that way.  Their growth began to slow in their fourth year and by the
time they were on the crest of puberty it stalled out completely.
None were fertile.  They could not reproduce normally but had taken it
upon themselves to keep their number at 100; no more, no less.</p><p>Kitten had never met a mentat but she found them fascinating.  A large
part of her fascination was due to what she had heard about their
sexuality.  Rumor had it that they were, almost without exception,
masochists.  The idea of such an adult perverted mind in the body of a
little girl was quite exciting.</p><p>Watching the sex fest of the Green Collar Club always got Kitten wet.
She turned back and snuggled her face against the humid crease of her
mother's ass.  Gently she parted her mom's bouncy cheeks and got a
little closer so that she could run her tongue in circles over her the
tight pucker of her anus.  She didn't know why she loved anal sex so
much.  She didn't care either.  She just loved licking women's asses.
And her favorite rectum in the whole world, her tongue's second home,
was her mom's, with her friend Angelina's coming in a close second.
She pulled herself even closer and wormed her licker deeper still.
Her mom moaned in her sleep.  Ummmm, she thought, it's just so yummy.</p><p>Kitten happily rimmed her mother's flexible asshole for a little while
just enjoying herself.  After a bit she decided she needed a taste of
pussy so she wormed in a bit higher and dug between wet thighs with
her tongue.  Reflexively, Diana pulled her knees up a bit to better
expose her twat to the invading tongue.  As always, Diana's pussy was
saturated.  Kitten managed to get half a mouthful of cream which she
then took back and forcibly spit up her mom's sphincter.  She
alternated between cunt and ass for a little while humming to herself.
When she had spit several mouthfuls of sweet cream up her mother's ass
she sealed her lips to the puckered ring and sucked, gulping down the
ass flavored cunt cream.  Then, just after pulling her tongue out of
her mom's ass with a wet pop she felt a hand grab a fistful of her
hair.</p><p>""Don't you ever fucking sleep?"" Diana asked.</p><p>""I did sleep Mommy.  We've been sleeping for hours,"" Kitten pouted.</p><p>Diana rolled up into a sitting position with Kitten trapped underneath
her.  Kitten eagerly sucked Diana's dripping cunt slurping up the cunt
juice avidly.  She knew something was up when her mom gripped her head
with both hand and held her head firmly.  Still, the hot gush of piss
caught her by surprise.</p><p>She choked on the first rush of steaming hot piss and her face was
quickly soaked.  Her mother never relented in holding her in place.
Quickly, Kitten got things under control and was soon gulping down the
warm yellow flow as fast as she could.  She reached back to her own
ass and played with the plug buried there while she drank it all.
Kitten loved rough sex and this sort of abuse was getting her pussy
purring big-time.</p><p>In time the flow subsided.  When there was nothing left and Kitty was
still licking Diana roughly pulled her head up until they were face to
face.  She saw a motion out of the corner of her eye just before a
hard slap whipped across her face.  ""Filthy little fuckhole,"" Diana
hissed at her in the semi-darkness.  ""You spilled.  Guess we'll have
to punish you now."" Still gripping her daughter firmly by the hair
Diana slammed the twelve year-old slut face down onto the bed and
started viciously spanking her.  Kitten writhed underneath her in a
mixture of pain and ecstasy.  When Diana released her hair Kitten knew
better than to get up but she couldn't help grinding her little bare
pussy into the wet sheets while basking in the burn from her butt
cheeks.  She heard Brenda stir and mutter something, obviously woken
by the sounds of Kitten's spanking, while her mother rummaged through
the shelves next to the bed.</p><p>""What's going on?"" asked the pregnant newcomer.</p><p>""Oh, you know,"" replied Diana.  ""My little sweety woke up with a nasty
urge.  She's feeling a bit subby so I'm going to fuck her up a bit.
Wanna join me?""</p><p>""Don't you people ever sleep?"" Brenda asked.  She didn't sound at all
awake.</p><p>""I was sleeping.  I would still be sleeping except that somebody,""
Diana straddled Kitten's back and again grabbed a fistful of hair.
She pulled her head back sharply bending the girl's neck while pinning
her to the bed.  ""Some little piece of fuckmeat just couldn't go
through the night without a taste of her mother's shitbox.  Isn't that
right you cunt-whore kiddy dyke?  You woke up in the middle of the
night and decided to suck my ass slime for a midnight snack?  Well?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" Kitten whimpered.  The insults and derision had turned
her pussy into a buzzing beehive of need.  ""I'm sorry.  I just had to
Mommy.  You know I can't resist your asshole.  It's where my face
belongs Mommy.  I'm just a dirty little cunt.  Please use me.  I'll be
good I promise.""</p><p>Brenda gasped but Diana just chuckled.  ""Such a sweet talker isn't
she?"" She pulled both of Kitten's hands behind her back and began
looping a soft rope that she had grabbed off the shelves about them.
Kitten moaned in delight.  ""Such a sweet little girl.  It's really a
shame that she's such a ass hungry slut.  Ah well, what's a mother to
do?"" Diana rolled Kitten over onto her back then grabbed a spreader
bar that had been leaning against the bed and began to buckle her
daughter's ankles into it.  The bar would keep Kitten's legs spread
far apart.  ""Guess I'll just have to treat her like the nasty little
lezzie piss bucket that she is."" Diana then looped another cord
through a ring attached to the center of the spreader bar and yanked
Kitten's legs up into the air, then pulled them down until the girl
was bent in half.   Diana then lashed the bar to the bottom of the
headboard.  With her arms pinned beneath her Kitten knees were over
her head with her face about six inches from her sodden pussy.  She
was a flexible girl but she couldn't quite reach her pussy.  This was
probably a good thing because if Kitten were able to suck her own
pussy she would likely never leave her room.</p><p>Diana grabbed a large butt plug and a thick strap-on vibrator off the
shelves.  Turning back to her daughter she grabbed the end of the plug
sticking out of Kitty's ass and began to twist it out.  ""I think part
of your problem sweety is that your toys aren't meeting your needs.""
The plug came free with at wet pop.  Diana held it up for examination.
""I mean really, look at this little thing.  It's much to small for a
well traveled tunnel like your back hole.  You need something much
larger.  This is hardly a mouthful."" She then grabbed Kitten's chin
with her other hand and yanked her mouth open.  Saying, ""Open up
little piggy.  Time for some of your own ass candy,"" Diana stuffed the
plug down Kitten's throat.</p><p>The plug was long enough that Kitten had to relax her throat to take
its length into her mouth.  She ended up with her lips sealed around
the narrowed base her sphincter had been gripping a few seconds ago.
It was a very effective gag.  She watched as her mother grabbed a new
butt plug, this one much much larger than what she was used to, and
greased it up by rubbing it all over her dripping pussy.  Kitten
wasn't sure if she could take a plug that size but she was eager to
try.  Certainly having it thoroughly soaked in her mother's slick
slime would help it go in.  Still, she was a bit nervous as she
watched her mother line the plug's tip up with her gaping hole.  She
couldn't help squealing a bit as her mother forced it in, twisting and
shoving it until only the widest section remained.  Finally Diana
raised her arm and brought it down in a swinging arc to drive the plug
in like a nail.  Kitten shrieked through her plug gag.  The pain of
the impact and forced stretching exploded in her mind.</p><p>Kitten drifted on a sea of pleasure, pain and degradation.  With her
eyes closed and her mouth and ass stuffed full she was as content as
she had ever been.  Twisted fantasy images flitted through her
sensation-dazed consciousness.  She almost forgot there was more to
come.  A very wet schlorping sound got her attention and she opened
her eyes just in time to see Diana pull the length of the strap-on
vibrator out of her own soaking pussy and put its tip against Kitten's
childish pussy.  It was as thick as Kitten's wrist.  Again her mother
showed no restraint in driving the toy into her little body.  With a
violent shove she buried it deep, flicking it into full speed as she
did so.  Kitten came immediately.  Her orgasm exploded in her mind and
swept through her body like a tsunami.  Pussy juice spurted out of her
as her young cunt contracted hard around the invading toy.  Diana held
the strap-on in place while her daughter bucked and thrashed.  Had the
girl not been bound in place she would have lost her grip for certain.
When her spasms relented she quickly looped the straps in a
reverse fashion and firmly secured the vibrator in her child's cunt.
As an added bonus the straps also covered the end of the butt plug
making sure it could not slip free.</p><p>Diana admired her handiwork for a moment.  Realizing that she had left
an avenue of sensation unexplored she grabbed a set of nipple clips
and a long chain from the toy shelves.  She had to grip the little
girls immature tit in her fist while affixing each clip because she
was writhing about so much, but soon she had both nipples clipped and
attached to the spreader bar.  Kitten was trembling from a near
constant series of orgasms.  Satisfied that her daughter was enjoying
her bondage Diana crawled back over to Brenda, who was staring
wide-eyed at the bound youngster, and pushed her back onto her side.
""Go back to sleep Brenda,"" she said.  ""You've got a big day tomorrow
and you'll need your rest.""</p><p>""Are... Are you just going to leave her like that?""</p><p>""Yep.  Trust me, she's as happy as a pig in mud.  Besides, it's
probably the only way we can get any sleep around here.""</p><p>""But ..."" Brenda was shocked at the way Diana had trussed up and
stuffed her daughter.  She was also powerfully aroused.</p><p>""Shhhhhh,"" Diana replied.  She already had her eyes closed with her
head on the pillows.  She was determined to get some sleep.</p><p>""Are you sure she'll be okay?  I mean...""</p><p>""Brenda,"" the voluptuous blonde cut her off.  ""Either you go to sleep
right now or I do the same thing to you that I just did to her.""</p><p>Brenda watched Kitten tremble and shake for a moment longer, idly
stroking her fingers over her swollen tummy.  She realized she was
slightly jealous of Kitten.  But there was no way she could spend the
night bent like that, being as pregnant as she was.  ""Maybe next
time,"" she said as she laid back down.</p><p>""I promise,"" Diana said.  ""Don't worry, you'll get plenty of
excitement in the morning.  I'm going to introduce you to some friends
of mine, and I know Kitten wants you to meet her friends too.  You're
going to be neck deep in pussy tomorrow, so get some rest."" Diana
snuggled up against Brenda's back spoon fashion with one hand cupping
her new friend's tit.  Her own pillowy breasts were pressed into the
pregnant brunette's back.  She gave her a wet kiss on the back of the
neck and drifted into sleep.  The occasional squeaks and whimpers from
Kitten forming an x-rated lullaby to the two women.</p><p>For her part, Kitten was practically hallucinating.  The combination
of pain and pleasure had pushed her mind into overload.  She was lost
on a sea of sensation.  Her orgasms wouldn't stop.  Successive waves
of ecstasy pounded her thoughts into a muddy slime of perverted bliss.
In time she lost consciousness but she wasn't aware of it.  The
pleasure fugue continued into her dreams.  She dreamt that she was
tiny and had been stuffed up some woman's cunt.  Only her head
remained outside.  Her body was being crushed by the contracting wet
walls of the pussy as it orgasmed.  It was sucking her in.  She was
pulled into wet, tight, delicious darkness.  Then, nothing.</p><p>
######</p><p>
Kitten awoke to a room bathed in sunlight.  She lay there enjoying the
morning calm, lingering on the edges of sleep.  Slowly her mind came
into focus.  She was warm and cozy and felt simply wonderful.  She
stretched luxuriously, her young flawless body in the morning light
looking like a vision out of a fantasy.  She felt some slight aches as
she stretched, a little ache in her back, slightly more between her
legs.  She wondered at this for a moment before memory pounced on her
like a playful cat.</p><p>She sat up quickly.  Last night she had gone to sleep tied and
stuffed, in bed with her mother and the new immigrant Brenda.  Now she
was alone, with no sign of her bondage.  She crawled to the edge of
the bed and looked at the toy shelves.  Sure enough the spreader bar,
nipple clips, vibrator and plug were all laying there in a pile.
Surprised Kitten reached back and felt the plug that was currently
lodged in her ass.  It was her green birthday plug with the blonde
pony tail attachment.  Wow, she thought, I must have really been out
of it.  She was amazed that she had slept through the removal of the
vibrator and large plug not to mention the bondage.  She cast about
looking for anything else her mother might have left when she saw her
name.  ""Kitten"" was written on the far wall in glowing pink cursive
script.  Oh good, she though, they left a message.  Reaching down she
grabbed the used vibrator.  Her mother had very thoughtfully left it
unwashed.  Kitten crawled back to the middle of the bed with it,
touched her collar nodes and said ""Play message.""</p><p>Her name on the wall disintegrated into a cloud of pink pixels that
grew to form an oval.  The image resolved into a close up view of a
woman's pussy, four feet tall on the video display.  The lips of the
pussy parted to reveal a deep pink interior then that too parted to
reveal her mother's smiling image.  Nice graphic, thought Kitten.</p><p>""Hey baby,"" Diana said.  She was looking fresh and was wearing a
bright canary yellow bikini.  The fabric of the bikini was an ultra
fine transparent mesh much like the fabric of stockings only stronger.
Diana's nipples were clearly visible through the small yellow
triangles that covered them.  The image only showed her from the waist
up but Kitten knew this bikini and she could imagine the narrow
transparent yellow bottom half that was only large enough to cup her
mother's bulging pussy lips.  The back of it was simply a string that
would be pulled tightly into her ass cheeks.  Kitten brought the
sticky vibrator to her lips and began to lick her congealed oils off
it as she listened to the rest of the message.</p><p>""You were out like a light when we woke up this morning.  I untied
you, unstuffed you, and put your favorite plug back in place and you
slept through all of it.  I think next time you'll have to do that to
me."" Diana gave her a sly wink.  ""Anyways, I figured you would need
your rest so we left you there.  We'll be down at the pool.  There's a
breakfast plate set aside for you in the kitchen.  Hoshi was providing
morning services when we left so if you need a quicky she might still
be there, unless you sleep till noon lazybones.  Brenda really liked
meeting Hoshi.  She was also very, very impressed with you last
night."" Kitten could hear the pride in her mother's voice.  ""So was I.
Come join us at the pool when you're ready.  Love you baby."" Diana
then held up two spread fingers and ran her tongue between them in the
universal sign of licking pussy then flipped her hand flat and blew a
kiss at the camera.  The edges of the video area rippled and morphed
into a set of labia that closed like curtains over the scene of her
mother.  The wall now contained a magnified image of a bald pussy
which bulged sensuously before releasing a spray of hot piss.  The
virtual window became blurry through the wet spray then the entire
image melted and ran down the wall, fading as it went.  In a second it
was gone and Kitten was left staring at a blank wall.  Uhhmmm nice,
she thought, I wonder who made that graphic.  The pussy had looked
familiar but it wasn't her mother's.  She knew every wrinkle and fold
of her mom's pussy and could have picked it out of a line up.</p><p>She had been contentedly slurping away on the used vibrator while
watching the message.  Deciding that she had gotten all there was to
get from it she rolled out of bed.  She straightened up the toy
shelves a bit putting the spreader bar and the ropes back in place.
She dropped the vibrator and the large butt plug down the rinser chute
and pulled the top sheet off the bed.  The mattress was of a special
design and did not require a covering sheet.  It soaked up fluids like
a sponge and trapped scents.  Kitten looked at the large wet spot in
the middle of the bed lovingly.  Her mother and her had been seasoning
this particular mattress for several years now.  A virtual parade of
other women, Brenda being the most recent, had helped them to get it
in its present condition.  She crawled to the center of the stain and
pressed her face into the fabric inhaling deeply.  The bouquet of cunt
juice and piss was simply wonderful.  She spent a second simply
reveling in the smell of it.  She rubbed her budding tits into the
mattress and rolled in the stain like a dog.  Her lust built quickly.
She hopped up eager for the day.</p><p>What to wear she pondered.  Bikinis seemed to be the order of the day
and she knew her mom was wearing yellow but she didn't get to see what
Brenda was wearing.  She wanted to wear something that would
compliment her mom's outfit but knowing her mother she had probably
dressed Brenda with the same idea.  It would be totally embarrassing
to show up in the same color bikini as Brenda.  What to do?  ""Well,""
she said out loud, ""I'll just have to get creative."" Then an idea
blossomed in her mind.  ""Yeah,"" she said, ""a web suit."" She
practically skipped to the spinner terminal.</p><p>The spinner was the device that had made her mother's bikini.
Essentially it spun a synthetic silk-like material from a liquid base,
much like a spider spun webbing.  In fact the spinner had resulted
from research into synthesizing spider silk.  It could produce an
elastic fabric of almost any thickness, color, and design.  It could
produce fabric so thin as to be transparent, like her mother's bikini,
or as thick as the ropes that had been used to tie her up last night.
Spinner fabric was used for virtually everything.  Every nest had one
and every closet had a terminal where a girl could request a garment.
It was extremely strong, wrinkle free, and very soft.  It most
resembled silk and could have a texture either like smooth silk or
rough silk.  It was also temporary.  Spinner fabric had a lifespan of
about thirty days.  Somewhere around twenty-five days from the time of
creation it would lose its strength.  Once that happened the
instability spread rapidly until the fabric simply disintegrated into
a fine dust.  Many a girl had gone into a pool with an old spun
swimsuit only to have it dissolve in the water leaving them naked.
Usually that was the whole point.</p><p>Kitten and her friends made a game of trading spinner designs and hers
were quite popular.  Angelina was the ranking champion, but Kitten and
another girl, Gwen, were tied for second.  They had just recently
started trading designs based on cobwebs and spider webs.  They had
been unsatisfied with the normal fishnet body stockings and wanted
something with a bit more pizzazz.  In the Lesbian City showing off
was a way of life.</p><p>At the spinner terminal Kitten dialed through her patterns until she
came to one that was close to what she wanted.  It was a pattern of
three individual orb-style webs with the center holes of the webs
positioned over either nipple and her belly button.  She left the suit
without any sort of crotch and instead gave it a set of elastic
garters that would hug her upper thighs with six strands from the body
of the suit reaching down to attach there.  She thickened the strands
to about a half-centimeter diameter.  That way she would look like she
was wrapped in thin rope.  She also adjusted the water resistance to
something appropriate for a swimsuit.  Lastly, she set the color to
the exact same as her mother's yellow bikini.  Satisfied with the
finished design she keyed it up and headed out of the room.  It would
take a minute or two to produce the suit and she had to use the
bathroom.</p><p>Kitten encountered nobody in the hallway and was disappointed that
the bathroom was empty too.  It wasn't that she needed help or
anything, just that it was always nicer to pee into the mouth of some
willing girl rather than into cold porcelain.  Nonetheless she removed
her anal plug and sat down on a commode, spread her legs and released
a golden fountain that splashed down merrily.  She couldn't resist the
impulse to play with it, cupping one hand in the flow and bringing it
to her lips for a sip.  She rubbed both hands together in the spray
like she was washing them then rubbed her young tits with her wet
hands.  Pissing was always so much fun, it was too bad she had nobody
to share it with.  She always thought of her friends Ramita and Rajani
when she peed.  The ra-ra twins were piss junkies, as was their mother
Neha, so Kitten was used to having one of them drink her morning
lemonade.  That reminded her that the twins were supposed to have come
by last night to persuade Kitten's mom to restore their access to her.
She wondered what happened to them.</p><p>Having finished pissing it was now time for a flushing.  She stood up
and went over to the flushing station.  She selected a comfortably
sized plug nozzle and affixed it to the flushing stand.  Grabbing the
handlebars she turned her ass to the stand, lined up her anus with the
plug nozzle and slowly slid back on it until it was completely buried
up her ass.  Then she hit the start button and gasped as warm soapy
water gushed into her bowels.</p><p>She sighed happily as she filled up.  Kitten really liked flushing and
did it at least daily, if not more often.  It had been years since she
had had a normal bowel movement.  Like most girls her age she thought
the whole process of sitting on a toilet and trying to squeeze out her
body's solid waste was stupid and gross, just another of the human
body's design flaws.  Outside the Lesbian City she had heard that
people considered the body to be a sacred work, and that that was part
of why the Outsiders refused to modify it.  Totally lame, she thought.
 There were a number of ways she thought the human body could be
improved, one of the more obvious being its ineficient waste
processing.  Piss was just fine.  Sterile, hot and yummy it was well
suited to sex games.  But shit caused trouble.  When a girl liked
asses as much as Kitten did she developed strong opinions about things
like that.</p><p>She hit the switch over to suction and enjoyed the sensation of the
warm water being vacuumed out of her ass.  Then she keyed the pump
again.  Kitten went through that cycle then keyed a third one with a
restorative mix.  The restorative would make sure her internal
bioculture was appropriately balanced.  It also added a little
butterscotch flavoring.  Finishing up she slid her ass off the nozzle,
detached it, and tossed it down the rinser chute.  My bathing suit
should be ready by now she thought as she left the bathroom.</p><p>Back in her room she found her new garment in the spinner tray.
Getting into it proved to be a bit tricky, like climbing into a net,
but soon she had it on and was making minor adjustments.  She pinched
her nipples hard so they would stick out proudly through the holes
over them.  Looking in the mirror she was happy with what she saw.  It
hugged her curves like a second skin displaying her limber twelve-year
old body to great effect.  Her bare pussy and pert young ass were
completely exposed, which was just the way she wanted it.  The rest of
her lithe form was framed in a canary yellow spiderweb, the strands
totally encircling her torso but concealing nothing.  There were
essentially four webs, one centered over each budding young tit, one
radiating out from her cute belly button, and one in the middle of her
back.  She was quite happy with the way the webs blended into each
other giving it a coherent look.  The garters were really fetching too
and it left her pussy and ass totally exposed so she could get used
properly.  Reaching up she pulled the tie keeping her hair in a
ponytail.  She shook it out, a cascading wave of straight blonde hair,
lustrous and thick, hanging down to the base of her spine.  She
thought about putting it up in something but it had been up one way or
another for days now.  Best to let it hang loose for today.  Maybe
tomorrow for school she'd wear braids.</p><p>The next decision was the hard one to make.  There was just no way she
could swim with the plug in her ass.  Certainly not with the blonde
tail attached to it.  Reluctantly she decided wear something else.
She gave it a quick suck before detaching the tail and put it in its
special pocket in her toy box.  She hung the tail on a special hook in
the closet then came back and looked through the toy box for something
that might work.  ""Ah-hah!"" she cried finding her bum bauble.  The
bauble was an abbreviated anal plug, just a small egg on a metal stem
with a colored crystal at the end.  She slobbered over it to get it
wet and popped it into her ass.  Standing in front of the mirror she
pulled her butt cheeks apart and looked at the pretty green crystal
covering her rectum.  It was very comfortable.  She could hardly tell
it was there but it prevented her from feeling empty.  Perfect, she
thought, then left for the kitchen.</p><p>The nest was strangely empty.  Not surprising since it was a beautiful
day out and it was almost ten in the morning but Kitten wasn't used to
such an empty home.  Of course, normally she wouldn't be here either
when there was so much fun to have outside.  Thinking the whole place
empty she was surprised to see Hoshi waiting patiently in the kitchen.
""Hey!"" she said.  ""What are you still doing here?""</p><p>The nine year-old Japanese girl's face lit up with delight at seeing
Kitten.  ""Waiting for you of course.  You haven't had breakfast yet.
Wow, did you make that outfit?  It's amazing.""</p><p>""Aawww, Hoshi.  That's really sweet.  You didn't have to wait for me.""
Kitten was touched.</p><p>""I know.  But I wanted to."" Hoshi flitted about quickly getting
Kitten's plate from the refrigerator and popping it in the micro for
re-heating.  Kitten enjoyed watching the little nymph run about.  She
was wearing a small black leather belt with metal rivet holes down its
length for a top.  The belt was fastened tightly around her preteen
budding tits.  For Japanese females Hoshi and her mother Kameko were
surprisingly well endowed in the chest area.  At nine there really
wasn't much to speak of but that there was anything at all was
impressive.  Aside from the belt she was wearing patent leather shoes
and white socks that came to her knees.  A thin chain was clipped to
the top of each sock.  The other end of each chain was clipped to
Hoshi's immature pussy lips.  Kameko and Hoshi were the bondage girls
of the nest and were rarely seen without some type of restraint or
torture toy.  They also wore their hair extremely long and Hoshi's
liquid black mane tickled the upper swells of her ass cheeks as she
skipped about.  Regarding their hair, Hoshi's mother Kameko had once
said, ""Nature gave us one leash, the others we must beg for."" Kitten
was very fond of both of them.</p><p>Kitten sat at the table and waited for her food.  Watching the nine
year-old flit about was getting her horny.  She hadn't cum yet this
morning and she knew she could do anything she wanted to Hoshi.
Hoshi's mom had been very clear about that.  Kitten started to squirm
in her seat as her juices began to trickle onto the chair.</p><p>In moments Hoshi was standing before Kitten with a plate of eggs,
sausage, sliced melon and toast.  In her other hand she was holding a
tall glass of orange juice.  ""How do you want it?"" she asked.</p><p>""Hmm, stuff the eggs up your pussy and the sausage in your ass.  I'll
have that first.""</p><p>""Yes Ms Kitty,"" the little girl replied breathlessly.  She placed the
plate and glass on the table, hopped up to sit in front of her pretty
blonde friend, and spread her legs like a gymnast.  The clips attached
to her pussy lips held her wide open, but not wide enough to stuff
breakfast up her cunt.  Wetting two fingers of each hand in her mouth
she reached down and slipped all four of them up her pussy.  Then she
lay back and pulled her sugary walls apart, revealing her immature
pink hole.  Young as she was her pussy was very flexible and gaped
open invitingly.  Using one hand to hold her little hole open she
reached over and began scooping up scrambled eggs and stuffing them
inside her little cunt.  She didn't stop until there were no eggs left
on the plate.  Then she grabbed a sausage link and slid the greasy
meat up her pink asshole.  A second link followed the first.  Loaded
with food the Asian child lay back doing a split.</p><p>Kitten dove in.  The eggs were first, spiced with the delicious flavor
of preteen cunt.  Hoshi was also exceptionally wet for a girl her
age.  Kitten had been just as wet when she was nine and now at twelve
she squirted when she came.  It was almost certain that Hoshi would
too.  Slurping and gulping Kitten sucked the mashed up scrambled eggs
out of her little friends gooey hole.  Grabbing the bouncy butt cheeks
in front of her she pushed up until the pink star of Hoshi's anus was
in her face.  She sealed her lips around the sphincter and sucked
until a sausage link slid into her mouth.  Delish, thought Kitten.
She went back and forth like that for a while.  The eggs were becoming
increasingly gooey and mushy as she dug deeper into the child's cunt
for her breakfast.  More links went up Hoshi's shitter and were sucked
out afterwards.  For some reason they tasted a bit sweet like they had
been dipped in maple syrup.  Of course since everyone else had already
had breakfast there was no telling what had been up the little sluts
holes.  When there were no eggs left Kitten started dipping melon
slices in the little pussy before eating them.  When there was no food
left she poured half her glass of orange juice up Hoshi's gaping cunt
and undid the clips holding her open.  The child gasped as her clips
were undone then moaned contentedly when Kitten slid a straw up inside
her so she could drink her morning juice.  Kitten knew the meal had
gotten her little friend on the edge so she covered the child's pussy
with one hand and leaned in to give her tiny clit a vigorous suck.</p><p>Hoshi came.  She trembled and shook screaming, ""Kittyyyyyyyyyyyy!""
Kitten was ready for the bursting surge of orange juice forced out by
the little girl's spasms.  She covered Hoshi's nine year-old, well
fucked pussy with her mouth and drank down the girl-flavored orange
juice in gulps.  Still, she missed some and when she sat back there
were little droplets of juice all over her.  Hoshi lay there panting
for a second then sprang off the table and wrapped her arms around
Kitten's neck.  She sealed their mouths together in a deep tongue
probing kiss.  Kitten reached down and jammed two fingers up Hoshi's
still dripping pussy.</p><p>Breaking the kiss Hoshi said, ""Ohhhh, Kittyyyyyy.  Use me, use me, use
me.  Anything Kitty!  Please!  I wanna be your toy."" The little girl
was pressing herself against her older friend like she was trying to
climb inside her.  She dipped her head and sucked hard on Kitten's
twelve year-old budding tits.  In between sucks she hissed, ""Ughnnn,
your tittys smell like piss.  Oh Kitty you should have gotten me.  I
love your piss, you can piss in my belly anytime you like.
Uhhhmmmmmmm ...""</p><p>Kitten was real fired up now.  Usually she liked being submissive, but
last night's forceful fucking had given her some aggressive urges.
She needed to cum badly.  She was so full of lust she was almost
angry.  Grabbing Hoshi by her hair she pulled the little girl's head
back and delivered a devastating slap that sent the preteen spinning
to the floor.  Hoshi turned so that she was face down on the floor.
Pressing her stinging face into the cool tile she spread her legs wide
and pushed her little ass into the air.  She reached behind her back
and pulled the release on the belt.  Pulling it from around her
underage tits she held it aloft behind her back, offering Kitten a
weapon with which to beat her.</p><p>Kitten snatched the belt out of the girl's hand with a snarl and
delivered six fast blows to Hoshi's thrusting ass cheeks.  Hoshi
whimpered and squealed through the belting.  The adoration she had in
her heart for her beautiful friend made the brutal spanking a message
of pure desire.  Kitten knew it too.  She knew Hoshi well enough to
know if she landed a shot on the child's pussy she would cum again.
They had grown up together and knew each other very well.  She had
whipped Hoshi into an orgasm before.  No way, thought Kitten, the Jap
kiddy cunt owes me a cum first.  Stepping forward she stuck her big
toe up Hoshi's tiny asshole.  She pushed hard and drove her little
friend's hips into the floor.  Hoshi whimpered but brought both hands
behind her back, stretching so that each hand grasped the elbow of the
opposite arm.  She lay on the floor, arms clasped behind her back with
her beautiful friend's toe in her ass and legs spread as far as her
flexible little frame would allow.</p><p>""You like this don't you Hoshi?"" Kitten asked.</p><p>""Oh yes Kitty.  I love it.  I love you.""</p><p>""I didn't hit you too hard did I?""</p><p>""No Kitty.  It was perfect."" The dark haired beauty began grinding her
naked cunt into the floor.  ""Kitty.  I ...  I might cum again.""</p><p>""Don't you dare!"" shouted Kitten.  With a quick step she brought her
other foot off the floor and placed it on top of the younger girl's
arms.  Hoshi gasped as for a brief instant her asshole bore Kitten's
entire weight.  The next thing she knew her arms were in pain and she
was struggling for breath.  Kitten stood on the little Japanese girl
with her toe in her ass and began to berate the moppet.  ""If you
fucking cum twice before I cum once I'll beat you skinless.  You're
fuckmeat Hoshi!  Get that?  Your job in life is to make other girls
cum, not to be a greedy little cum piggy.  I cum next or it's your
ass!""</p><p>""(gasp) I'll make you cum Kitty.  Use (gasp) my face.  Use my mouth
(gasp).  Please Kitty, I want to drink your cum!""</p><p>Kitten stood on the little girl for a minute more just enjoying the
thrill of the dom.  She wasn't used to being in control like this but
she had seen Hoshi and Madison bound and punished a hundred times so
she had some idea what to do.  She was no stranger to such treatment
herself either.  A friend of her mother's had once stood on her just
like this and she still thought of it when she masturbated.  Maybe I
could get used to this, she thought, I bet I'd be a good dom.</p><p>A buzzing need swept out of her pussy shoving all thoughts aside.  She
popped he big toe out of Hoshi's ass and stepped off her.  Walking
back to the table she sat back in her seat, spread her legs and said,
""C'mere meat.""</p><p>Hoshi was up in a flash.  She practically leapt to kneel in front of
Kitten's spread dripping twelve year-old pussy.  She was about to dive
in but was brought up short as Kitten shouted, ""Stop!"" Hoshi looked up
in surprise, subservient need written all over her face.  ""Just look.
I'll tell you when you can taste."" Kitten loved being a tease.  She
reached down with both hands and spread her young bald pussy wide.  A
trickle of juice escaped when her pussy lips opened revealing her pink
depths.  She gathered up the leaking juice with two fingers and
brought them to her mouth.  Keeping eye contact with Hoshi Kitten slid
two fingers up her pussy at the same time as she engulfed her two wet
fingers in her mouth.</p><p>Hoshi groaned in frustration.  ""Pleeeeeease Kitty,"" she begged, ""I'll
make you cum real good I promise."" She was kneeling with her face less
than ten inches from the gorgeous blonde's weeping pussy with her legs
spread and her arms behind her back again.  She could smell the sweet
fragrance of Kitten's cunt and it was driving her nuts.</p><p>""Put the clips back on,"" ordered Kitten.  Hoshi quickly grabbed the
loose ends of the chains still attached to her knee socks.  Pinching
each pussy lip and pulling it out she reattached the clips, softly
whimpering as the pain of the tight clips aroused her.  When they were
securely affixed her nine year-old pussy was once again held wide
open.  Hoshi had pushed slightly more of her young labia into the
pincers of the clips so her pussy would gape even wider.  She wanted
to push Kitten over the edge quickly.  She was desperate to taste the
older girl.  Kitten might think that she tasted good but Hoshi knew
she simply didn't understand just how good her slick little cunt was.
One time Hoshi had cum just from eating Kitten.  The nine year-old
Japanese doll spread her legs even wider, squeaking a bit at the
continued stretching of her young cunt, and once again gripped her
arms tightly behind her back thrusting out her preteen tits.
Titlettes, her mother called them.  She dipped her head letting her
hair fall past her face then looked up at a slight angle.  Warm brown
eyes peered up at Kitten from between dark liquid tresses, A red
hand print partially obscured on her face.  Hoshi gave Kitten the most
sweetly seductive look she knew how to give then let her gaze travel
down Kitten's body to focus on her finger-stuffed pussy.  The Asian
child slowly licked her lips gazing at the pink treat.</p><p>That was it for Kitten.  She pulled her fingers from her cunt, grabbed
Hoshi's hair with a wet hand, and pulled her friend's face into her
dripping hole.  Hoshi wasted no time in thrusting her tongue as deep
as it would go and sucking hard.  Kitten's juices filled her mouth
quickly.  ""Ahhh, yeah.  Suck me you little whore,"" Kitten hissed.
""Mmmmm, oohhhh.  Yeah, just like that girl bitch, your mommy taught
you good."" Kitten was humping her pussy hard now, brutally
face-fucking little Hoshi.  Hoshi was in heaven.  She had been raised
as a bondage sex toy and had spent most of her life being used like
this.  She loved it.  Kitten's pussy was the most delicious cunt she
had ever sucked and the little moppet craved it like a drug.</p><p>Hoshi jammed two fingers up her stretched kiddy hole and pumped them
rapidly until they were soaked.  Then, just as she shifted her licking
and sucking so that all of her attention was on Kitten's swollen clit,
she pulled her fingers free, popped the gem-capped ass bauble from
Kitten's asshole with her other hand, and plunged her two soaked
fingers deep into the girl's ass.  Kitten bucked like an animal but
Hoshi had her clit trapped in her lamprey like mouth.  She sucked it
hard and pounded her fingers up Kitten's ass as hard as she could.  A
shock wave went through the beautiful twelve year-old blonde and a
gush of juice shot out of her cunt to douse Hoshi's chin.  Hoshi
covered Kitten's spasming pussy with her mouth and sucked, plunging
her tongue deep while crushing the older girl's swollen clit with her
upper lip.  She pushed her fingers as deep as they would go up Kitty's
ass and wiggled them.  An animal noise came from Kitten and another
rush of sweet juice filled Hoshi's mouth.  Hoshi came.  Just like
before the taste of Kitten's orgasm hit her like a drug and pushed her
over the sweet edge.  Gasping, gulping and swallowing the little Asian
slut rode out Kitten's orgasm along with her own.  Her greedy little
mouth didn't miss a drop.</p><p>Kitten grabbed the back of Hoshi's head and ground her clenching pussy
into the child slut's face.  Pulsating waves of pleasure swept through
her body and her pussy felt like it was melting, pouring its essence
into a greedy mouth.  It was a beautiful cum.  As the pleasure waves
receded she wrapped her legs around the smaller girl's head trapping
her there.  Then she twisted and rolled off her chair, forcing Hoshi
onto her back on the kitchen floor.  The tot wasn't able to keep her
fingers in her older friend's ass but her sucking mouth never lost
contact with Kitten's pussy.  Kitten rolled upright and was soon
sitting on her friend's pretty face.  She was still feeling little
aftershocks of pleasure as she stretched luxuriously.  Looking down
she smiled at the sparkling eyes peeking out from between her legs.
""Thanks Hoshi.  I needed that.  Fuck, I love your mouth.""</p><p>""I love your pussy,"" Hoshi replied, slightly muffled since she had a
mouthful of what she loved.</p><p>""Uhhhhmmmm, you sure do,"" said Kitten.  ""You're going to be an awesome
slave someday Hoshi.  Whoever owns you is going to be really lucky.""
Kitten pulled away gently and scooted back until she was sitting on
the Asian girl's flat little chest.</p><p>Hoshi licked her swollen lips.  ""Maybe you'll own me Kitten!"" she said
enthusiastically.</p><p>""Maybe.  I dunno though, I'm pretty submissive usually.""</p><p>""Not with me you're not!  I thought you were gonna beat the crap out
of me when you stood on me like that.""</p><p>""Yeah, well you bring it out in me."" Kitten smiled down at the little
girl pinned beneath her.  Hoshi's chin and neck were soaked where
Kitten's first squirt had doused her.  She looked amazingly pretty.</p><p>In a shy voice little Hoshi said, ""Maybe next time you can hurt me a
little more?"" Shame, love and lust filled her darting brown eyes.  ""I
mean whatever you want, but if you want to I can take more
punishment.""</p><p>Kitten wasn't really surprised.  She liked to be dominated and enjoyed
rough sex, but Hoshi was a step beyond that.  Hoshi liked abuse.  Her
and her mother were both like that.  Sometimes it scared Kitten,
because she thought she might get carried away and really damage her
friend.  But it hadn't happened yet.  Kitten's mom said it wasn't
likely to ever happen because Kitten would never be able to hold off
from cumming long enough to hurt anybody.  ""Okay,"" she said.  ""Next
time I'll belt your little titlettes too.  How's that?""</p><p>""Oohhhh, yeah Kitty.  That'd be great."" They both giggled.</p><p>""Hey, Hoshi.  What are you doing for the rest of the day?"" Kitten
asked.</p><p>""Whatever you tell me to,"" the tot replied with a grin.  ""My mom said
I could be your toy all day if you wanted me.""</p><p>""Cool,"" said Kitten.  ""Where is your mom anyway?""</p><p>""The triplets took her to the park for some pony rides.""</p><p>""You didn't want to go?""</p><p>""Well it's a lot of hassle to mess with my access list in a real
public place like that.  It's not like they could turn my collar
green."" Hoshi got shy again as she said, ""Besides, I wanted to wait
for you to get up.""</p><p>""Awww, Hoshi.  You really are the sweetest."" Kitten bent down and
licked some of her juices from the little girl's neck then kissed her
deeply.  Hoshi moaned in love as their tongues wrestled inside her
mouth.  Kitten broke the kiss and said, ""C'mon then bitch.  Let's go
swimming!""</p><p>Hopping to her feet Kitten pulled Hoshi upright then grabbed a fistful
of the younger girl's hair and dragged her from the room saying,
""First though, we need to get you a swimsuit.  I have just the thing.""</p>"
1452,"Lesbian Land - Future Days, Chapter 4",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,4,An interlude in the Queen's garden.,"['FF', 'Fg', 'gg', 'inc', 'ws', 'group', 'd/s', 'dress-up']","<p>Fania, princess of the Lesbian City, strode through her mother's Pussy
Garden admiring the arrangements.  It was early still.  Some of the
arrangements had only been completed in the last hour, having been
taken down for the night.  She walked up to one that had caught her
interest.  It was a floral arrangement, a bouquet of red and white
blooms springing up from the middle of three girls who had been
suspended upside down.  They dangled in their straps back to back to
back, their faces hooded and masked, arms bound tightly behind their
backs, legs spread wide and lashed together so that three leggy petals
sprung from their human flower.  The flowers twined about their naked
bodies and were braced in the center of six tight buttocks.  Three wet
pussies dripped steadily.</p><p>Fania leaned in to smell a blossom then bent her head to inhale the
delightful scent of a brimming cunt.  She loved these gardens, they
were a paradise she thought.  So much beauty in one place.  Allowing
herself a slight indulgence she swept her tongue up along the naked
slit before her.  Technically she wasn't supposed to disturb the
arrangements without her mother's direct approval, but there was no
real force behind that edict.  Besides, the cunts in the Pussy Garden
were so delicious that few women could resist a lick or two.  The warm
flavor unfolded on her tongue revealing complexities to her discerning
palette.  Turning from the arrangement, lest she disturb it over much
with her growing hunger for cunt, she walked further into the garden.
Everywhere the eye turned it landed on women and girls, all in masks,
all arranged as erotic art.</p><p>It is possible that in this garden of beauty Fania was the brightest
blossom of all.  She was simply naked, having chosen to forgo any of
the teasing garments of her wardrobe while in the garden.  She was
here to relax and the warm sun felt so good on her golden bronze skin.
The color of her skin was not the result of tanning or chemicals, it
was simply the color her skin had always been.  She knew it wasn't
exactly natural, but nature was not revered here.  Fania exhibited
many modifications, improvements on nature.  Some she had been born
with, genetically modified in her mother's womb before she was born.
Others she had acquired over the course of her fifteen years of life.
In this garden she felt at home.  Here were displayed sculptures of
flesh and monuments to lesbian sex.  But they were all temporary.
Fania's body was a living work of art dedicated to sexual rapture and
she would be so as long as she lived.  The scientific minds that had
blessed her with her body had been concerned that she might feel
imposed upon, that she might feel choices had been made for her,
choices she should have made herself.  To help with that they had done
their best to adjust her appetites to match her form.  It had worked
splendidly.  Fania's first word had been ""cunt"", her first sentence as
a child had been ""Want pussy"".  She reveled in her body and in the
bodies of other women and girls.  More than simply a nymphomaniac,
Fania needed sex like other women needed air and water.  In her mind
the concept of abstinence was equivalent to starvation.  Most thought
she would make a fine Queen some day.</p><p>Visibly she was lovely to behold.  Her golden skin was simply
flawless, unblemished by mole or mark or even hair.  She had eyebrows,
and there was hair on her head, but other than that her body was
completely hairless and had always been so.  The hair she did have was
pure white.  Not grey like the hair of the aged, but white as
moonlight on snow.  Her long hair spilled down over her shoulders and
fell all the way to the top of her pert bouncy ass.  The moonlight
tresses were thick and mostly straight and she loved having them
pulled hard during sex.  Her breasts were firm and stood proudly on
her chest with half-inch long nipples pointing to the horizon.
Currently she had them at a C-cup, but she was able to alter that at
will by choosing to increase her milk production.  It took a few days
for the changes to complete, but she had enjoyed many breast sizes in
her life.  When she had been twelve she had been fascinated by big
tits and had grown hers out until they had been E-cups.  However that
had been a bit awkward, not just because of the constant streams of
milk dripping from her extended nipples but simply from the weight of
such huge tits on her young body.  Currently she preferred a more
athletic look and had toned them down to their current size.</p><p>Athletic was a good look for her indeed.  With her flat stomach and
slender tapered legs she had the perfect form for a gymnast, although
her breasts were slightly larger than one would expect on a
professional athlete.  She was also extremely flexible.  Not the
normal flexibility of a young girl her age but an extreme degree of
flexibility normally only found in a circus contortionist.  Combined
with her nine inch long tongue there were very few places on her body
that she could not lick.</p><p>Her favorite places to lick were of course her pussy and asshole.  Her
LongTongue aided her in that, enabling her to reach deeply into her
young holes.  LongTongues weren't all that uncommon in the Lesbian
City.  Any number of girls chose to get that mod when they turned
thirteen, although Fania's was the longest by a slight amount.  It had
often been remarked upon that the mod was not more popular than it
was.  Women who had it didn't understand why everyone didn't want one.
 But there were several mods like that, and with so many options to
choose from and a limit on how many one could pick no mod was embraced
by everybody.  </p><p>There were several mods that were not available to anyone since they
could only be applied at a prenatal stage.  Modifications at that
stage were limited and considered experimental.  Princess Fania was
such an experiment.  She knew it too, but she was just as happy with
the results as the experimenters were.  The mod she was happiest about
was her Butterfly Cunt.</p><p>Thinking about her cunt always made her want to play with it.  She
squatted down to look at it next to an arrangement of children masked
and bound.  She reached out and stroked the bulging slit of one child,
a girl of perhaps seven or eight, eliciting a soft gasp from her.
Gripping the girl's cunt more firmly for balance the princess parted
her legs.  Her bulging mound was revealed to the daylight and she
purred as the rays of the sun licked her pussy with delicious heat.
She was very sensitive.  At first her pussy looked like the cunt of a
much younger girl.  It bulged in a large mound but the slit was barely
a crease.  This was the way she kept it normally to make walking
easier, but Princess Fania was full of surprises.  Looking down in
sheer narcissistic joy she relaxed the prehensile lips of her pussy
and allowed them to open, unfurling like scrolls of pink flesh to
their full length.  Relaxed like this her inner labia hung down a full
six inches.  Not only were they much longer than regular human labia
but they were also of a more definite shape, shorter at the base of
her pussy by the perineum getting longer and longer until they reached
their full length just below her clit.  Meaty and wet the flaps of her
cunt were under her complete control.  Often she thought of them as
extra tongues, oddly shaped and without taste buds, but they were as
flexible as her tongue and almost as long.  She flexed them and they
parted, revealing her gooey depths.  A trickle of sweet cream, no
longer trapped by the shielding lips, immediately began to drip to the
grass.  She flexed them further and they parted and lifted like demon
wings, stretching out along both thighs to display the pink interior
of her hungry hole.  A butterfly of wet cunt meat basked in the
morning sun.</p><p>To complete the picture she flexed a different set of muscles attached
to the hood of her monstrous clit.  The hood skinned back and the two
and a half inch long, thumb-like appendage rose to greet the morning
air.  It was swollen and thick and a deep dark pink, large enough to
be sucked like the cock of a baby boy.  But there was nothing boyish
about Princess Fania.  She was an exaggerated monument to rampant
femininity gone wild.</p><p>She flapped her butterfly cunt wings for a bit simply enjoying the
sensations produced by doing that then brought them together with a
wet clap.  Exerting her control she curled her lips together tube-like
and pumped until the tissue began to stiffen like the erectile tissue
of her nipples.  In seconds she was sporting a jutting wedge of flesh,
almost like a slender headless cock.  Standing up she positioned the
tip of her labia poker at the entrance of the child's pussy she had
been fondling.</p><p>""Enjoying yourself my dear?"" said a voice over her shoulder.</p><p>White hair flew as her head whipped around and her violet eyes landed
on the delicious feast of her mother, the Queen of the Lesbian City.
Inky black hair spilled down to the middle of the Queen's back, her
pale white skin providing a shocking contrast to it.  Like her
daughter she had chosen to be simply naked and enjoy the beautiful
morning in the garden.  Heavy breasts thrust proudly from her chest
capped by large bright pink nipples.  Looking at her mother's breasts
always made Fania think of berries in cream.  She let her eyes roam
down her mother's firm belly to the delightful swelling of her hips.
Queen Asheelia had very wide hips.  Her body had a pronounced
hourglass shape, wide hips tapering sharply to long velvet smooth
legs.  When she bent over, a position she could often be found in, her
ass was a perfect heart shape.  Inevitably Fania's gaze was drawn to
her mother's pussy.  Riding high above her clit was a small patch of
hair, black as night and without curl.  Her little patch was in the
shape of a crown of seven points.  She needed no shaving techniques to
keep it that way for that was the way it grew.  It was the mark of the
Queen and aside from it her body was completely hairless.  No other
woman in the city of the Lesbian City was permitted to style her pubes
in such a fashion, only the Queen wore the Crowned Clit.  Beneath the
crown the Royal Clit was swollen, only partly concealed by a clitoral
hood that was simply too short to completely cover her pleasure bud.
Her clit was not half so large as the mutant clit of her daughter but
by unaltered human standards it was considered large.  Beneath that
the prominent bulges of her outer labia tried, and failed, to contain
the dangling lips of her inner labia.  They hung down slightly more
than an inch and were beaded with her sweet dew.  Fania's mouth
watered immediately at the sight.</p><p>There was one other item that marked this woman as the Queen.  Around
her neck was a unique collar.  It was different from the slim chokers
that all the other women of the Lesbian City wore.  Hers was twice as
wide and made of immaculate gold.  Her collar ruled all others and her
will was law.</p><p>""I thought I might find you here,"" the Queen went on.  Fania
reluctantly tore her eyes from her mother's pussy and looked up at
her.  She was rewarded for her efforts by the sight of her mother's
beautiful face with its full soft lips and rounded cheeks.  God but
she was lovely.  Fania found herself drawn to the middle of this
gorgeous countenance where soft, warm brown eyes, the eyes of the
woman that had raised her, the eyes of the woman she worshiped, held
her like an embrace.</p><p>""Mommy,"" Fania sighed.  All her love and lust were embodied in that
word.</p><p>Asheelia stepped up to her child and gently reached out to grasp the
strange labial girl-cock of her daughter with her right hand as her
left slipped around the girl's back and pulled her close.  Fania
trembled as her mother squeezed the projecting lips which caused her
thumb-like clit to be squeezed within them.  ""I figured that on such a
beautiful day,"" the Queen said, ""that my little girl would come to the
Pussy Garden and start her day by fucking a child.  I thought perhaps
today I might join you."" Queen Asheelia released her daughter's
sculpted lips and reached over to caress the naked slit of the bound
girl.  This arrangement had five little girls, all of whom looked to
be about seven years old, bound and tied in various lewd positions.
They were twined about each other and some small saplings in an
artistic display that revealed all their childish tender holes.  Like
all the displays in the garden the girls wore the tight leather masks
that covered their heads and came down over their eyes stopping at the
nose.  Sometimes the display girls were gagged, but in this case their
mouths were left available.  They had all been trained not to speak
when bound in the garden.  This particular girl was bound upside down
and held in place by ropes that resembled vines.  Her legs were spread
as far as they could go and secured that way by more ropes.  The Queen
continued to fondle the girl's immature but well fucked little cleft
and said, ""Is this the little angel you were going to play with?  Is
this the little pussy that your going to bless with The Royal
Butterfly?""</p><p>""Well,"" said Fania, ""I actually haven't quite decided yet."" She flexed
and her labia stem bobbed up and down.  ""Would you like to see that
Mother Dear?"" Fania flashed her mother a grin and Asheelia grinned
back.  For a moment the resemblance between them was clear in their
matched expressions.  Too often it was difficult to tell that they
were related at all because they had such different coloration - the
white-haired, gold bodied daughter and the black-haired creamy pale
mother - but their features had the similarities of family and their
mannerisms were matched.  In the Queen's bed chamber there was a large
black-and-white print of the two of them.  In the picture they were
naked and joined together by a double-ended phallus of impressive
size.  They were both smiling for the camera each with one arm draped
about the other and turned out so that they were properly exposed.  It
was one of the Queen's favorite portraits because the lack of color in
the picture subtracted much that was different about them allowing the
family similarities to show more clearly.</p><p>The Queen answered, ""Mmmmm, yes my sweet child.  I would very
much like to see you fuck this tender girl."" She snapped her fingers
and the bindings holding the little girl sprang loose spilling her
into their waiting arms.  The two of them wasted no time in pinning
the hooded seven year-old to the ground with her legs bent over her
head.  The Queen straddled the girl so that her pussy was dripping
onto her little exposed mouth and gripped the girl's skinny legs
tightly.  ""Open, little one.  Service your Queen,"" she said.  The
child complied eagerly opening her mouth and extending her small
tongue as far as it would go.  Asheelia gently settled down on the
little pointed tongue sighing softly as it parted her wet folds.  As
she got more comfortable she settled down more making the girl's face
bear more of her weight.</p><p>Fania moved in then and positioned herself between the little girl's
wide spread legs.  She knew this little morsel would prove to be fun,
and a surprise for her mother as well.  Concentrating, the Princess
sent blood surging into her mutant labia so that the entwined lips
were swollen and rigid.  It was a state she couldn't maintain very
long, but certainly long enough to penetrate this wicked little
lolita.  The tip of her lip phallus touched the tiny cleft and her
mother hissed in excitement.  ""Hold her open Mommy,"" Fania whispered.</p><p>Queen Asheelia put a hand on each side of the youngster's pussy and
pulled her wide open.  Of course, since the girl was so small this
only revealed a tiny pussy hole, but both women thought it was
delightful.  The Queen leaned in and dragged her tongue over the
miniature opening.  She was delicious, almost sugary sweet.  There was
something familiar about her taste as well, but then there were very
few pussies anywhere in the palace that the Queen had not tasted.  As
sweet as she was the Queen contented herself with a few short licks.
As she pulled her mouth away from the girl she felt her daughter's
obscene labia cock draw a wet line across her forehead.  She lunged
for it, taking the sculpted dripping lips into her mouth.  Fania
pushed forward and drove down her mother's throat.  Asheelia swallowed
gratefully.  Grabbing two handfuls of her mother's raven dark hair
Fania began to face fuck her.  Of all the many women who she had
violated this way her mother was the most satisfying.</p><p>Since Fania was very multi-orgasmic she felt herself building rapidly
to a pleasurable peak.  Roughly she shoved her mother back and pulled
her labia cock from her mouth with a wet slurp.  ""Hold her Mommy,"" she
hissed to the Queen.</p><p>Eying the swollen protrusion that just pulled from her throat Asheelia
said, ""It's too big for her baby.  It got bigger when I sucked on it.""</p><p>""I know,"" Fania replied with a laugh.  ""That's why I had you suck it.
But it's not too big.  She can handle it.""  Quickly she realigned with
the seven year-old's spread cleft and lunged forward.</p><p>The girl cried out into Asheelia's wet cunt, but Fania was undaunted.
She pressed even harder, then began to pump her hips.  Asheelia heard
both pain and passion mixed in to the voice trapped between her
thighs.  Sighing in lust she began to roughly slide her dripping cunt
up and down the girl's masked face, which quickly became very slick.
Both of them were now pumping their hips wantonly with the child
trapped between them.  Fania was fucking her distended lips into the
girl's tiny pussy while Asheelia rode the tyke's face.  Mother and
daughter gazed into each other's eyes and laughed while they fucked
the child beneath them.</p><p>By now Fania had her entire labia buried in the girl.  It was a very
tight fit.  She relaxed her lips and uncurled them inside the girl,
causing her little body to tremble in pleasure.  Fania swept her lips
about inside the tight cavity like two impossibly long tongues.  It
was easy for her to touch the moppet's cervix with the tips of her
butterfly lips and she delighted in tracing circles around it.
Still, her full range of motion was greatly restricted.  There just
wasn't much room in there.  Shifting slightly she pushed her lips down
just enough so that she could drive her obscenely long clit inside the
writhing girl.  </p><p>Fania's pleasure built rapidly.  She pressed herself tightly against
the little girl and gave short little hunches causing her distended
clit to slide back and forth within the child's tight sleeve.  Fluid
was flowing from her cunt, guided by her long labia into the pussy of
the girl.  Her labia flickered across the ring of the child's cervix.
When her mother leaned in and sucked her firm tit Fania lost control
and came.  Her firm stomach rippled as spasms seized her.  Like
everything else about Fania her orgasms were extreme.  A trembling
wail escaped her throat as her Butterfly Cunt clenched, sending a huge
gush of her girly cum into the pinned seven year-old.  The tips of her
labia lunged forward opening the little girl's cervix as squirt after
squirt poured out of her.  Pinned beneath Fania and the Queen the
little girl grunted like an animal as her immature womb filled up with
the Princess' discharge.  The child's orgasm burned like a white star
in her mind and her belly began to swell as she was filled.</p><p>The spectacle of Fania filling the child pushed the Queen into her own
climax.  She gushed her cum all over the girl's face.  The girl tried
to drink as much as she could but her efforts were sloppy since she
was barely able to stay conscious.  It didn't matter to the Queen.
The girl's hooded face felt wonderful between her legs.</p><p>""Mommy!"" Fania wailed as she fell back.  The little girl was filled to
capacity and couldn't hold any more.  There was an obscene shlorping
sound as her Butterfly Cunt pulled free of the girl and a final stream
of clear juice sprayed across the child's swollen belly.  Asheelia
head shot down like a striking cobra quickly covering the girl's
streaming pussy.  She was so full her child cunt was practically being
turned inside out as she expelled the load of cream Fania had filled
her with.  The Queen gulped hungrily and wrapped her arms around the
small body beneath her.  Quickly she rolled over pulling the little
girl on top of her face.  Cunt juice sprayed into her mouth forced out
by the little girl's contracting womb.  Not even the Queen could keep
up with the torrent and her face and hair were quickly soaked.  </p><p>Fania, still shaking slightly with her orgasm's aftershocks, stepped
in and grabbed girl by the collar on her neck and yanked her upright.
The child's gasp was cut off as a hand whipped across her partly
concealed face.  Then Fania grabbed the seven year-old by her budding
nipples and pinched them savagely.  </p><p>The girl came.  Her orgasm forced the rest of Fania's cum from her
little body so quickly the Queen almost choked.  Fania released the
girl's nipples and dropped down between her mother's writhing legs.
She pushed them apart forcibly and dropped her mouth to the weeping
pussy at their junction.  Sealing her lips to her mother's cunt she
sent her mutant tongue deep inside.  It rolled around inside her
mother's canal like a crazed snake.  Asheelia came again as her
daughter's tongue stabbed past the ring of her cervix.  Fania
swallowed happily as she tasted the womb in which she had been formed.</p><p>The second cum robbed Asheelia of her strength and she released the
child on her face.  The child simply fell to the side and lay panting
in the grass.  Fania continued to drink from her mother's cunt.  With
practiced ease she slid her tongue across her mother's pleasure spots
and sent her into a third cum.  She drank that one down, not spilling
a drop, before finally releasing her.  Fania knew she could keep her
mother going until she passed out but figured the Queen had probably
come to talk as well as fuck.  Mercifully she let her go before that
could happen.</p><p>Three females sat in the grass panting.  Two were for the moment
spent, but Fania could have continued.  Her capacity was only matched
by her hunger.  She looked up and saw that the display they had pulled
the girl from was gently writhing in the morning sun.  The sounds of
sex had stimulated the other children and they were seeking relief,
but bound as they were there was no way they could stimulate
themselves enough to actually cum.  Fania smiled at the spectacle.  </p><p>In a moment the Queen sat up and crawled over to where the seven
year-old lay panting in the grass.  ""I think we may have overdone it
with her,"" said the Queen in concern.  ""She may be too little for this
level of play.""</p><p>Fania stepped over and grabbed the girl by one ankle.  She lifted the
ankle up, exposing her, then quick as lightning delivered a sharp kick
to the little girl's cunt.</p><p>""Fania!"" the Queen shouted in shock, but the sound that came from the
little girl was more like a purr.</p><p>""Don't worry Mother.  I know what I'm doing.""  Fania knelt next to the
little girl and pulled her leather mask away.  Auburn hair spilled
loose and blue eyes flashed in the face of a girl the Queen knew well.</p><p>""Topaz!"" she cried in shock.</p><p>The measuring look the girl gave her was decades beyond her years,
then she swiveled her gaze to the Princess.  She queried, ""How did
you know?""</p><p>Fania laughed.  ""You must be joking.  I can smell a mentat cunt from a
dozen paces."" Her LongTongue snaked out and licked her mother's cream
from her eyebrows then quickly darted back to her oral hole.  ""Fuck, I
can practically taste you from here.""</p><p>The little girl stood and bowed low to the Princess.  Her voice sang
with reverence.  ""Your Ladyship,"" she said.  Then she dropped to her
knees and crawled over to lick the feet of the Queen.</p><p>""How often do you bind yourself in the Garden Topaz?"" the Queen asked.</p><p>""Almost never, Your Majesty.  I did so today because I thought the
Princess might be here.  There was a rumor that she could sniff us out
and I thought it would be fun to test it.""  She looked up from her
licking for a second to smile at her Queen.  ""You I didn't expect.
You were an added bonus.""</p><p>""Really?"" the Queen said, and the ice in her voice made Topaz realize
her mistake.  Quickly the Queen's foot lashed out and hooked around
the mutant child's neck.  Pulling down sharply she forced the little
girl's face into the grass and stood.  She kicked Topaz over onto her
back then swooped down to seize her ankles.  Asheelia folded the child
in half and pinned her shins to the grass above her head.  Lastly, in
a gesture of sheer wanton cruelty, she knelt on the back of her little
calves.  The Queen rested her full weight on the little girl pinned
beneath her and said, ""If I had known there was a mentat cunt in the
area I would have had a horse whip brought to find her.""</p><p>Topaz, folded in half with her knees just above her shoulders, could
barely breath. ""I am yours my Queen,"" she gasped out.
 
""Yes.  Yes you are,"" the Queen of the Lesbian City said.  ""You and all
your mentat sisters are mine.  My property.  Your sweet little bodies
are mine to do with as I please.  I am no 'bonus' for you little
moppet.  Is that clear?  Do I need to whip you skinless to remind you
of your status?""</p><p>""No my Queen,"" gasped the child.  ""I am a hole to be used by you my
Queen.  I serve gahhrghhhh ..."" Her tiny voice was cut off by the hot
stream of piss that filled her mouth.  The Queen voided her bladder
all over her pinned form but mostly over her face and mouth.  Topaz
gulped thirstily.  The Princess slid up behind her mother and pressed
her firm breasts into her back, her nipples as hard as flint.  She
slid her arms around and cupped Asheelia's big tits and started
pinching and squeezing the nipples she had nursed on as a child.
Actually, she nursed on them still, even though Asheelia had allowed
her lactation to cease.  The Queen rolled her head back and Fania
captured her mouth in a hungry kiss.  Their mouths made love as
Asheelia's piss slowed to a trickle, the last of it soaking into the
auburn hair of the seven year-old mutant child pinned beneath her.  </p><p>Asheelia broke the kiss and trailed her fingertips across her
daughter's face.  ""Take me sweetheart.  Take your mother like the
bitch she is.""  Her voice was filled with love and passion.  ""Show me
again why you are destined to take my throne.""</p><p>Fania chuckled.  ""Listen to you.  'Take me'. 'Take my throne'.  I
think, sweet Mother, what I would most like to take is your ass.""  A
quick push and the Queen was sent sprawling onto her hands and knees.
She pressed her heavy tits into the soft grass and wagged her ass
invitingly at her daughter.</p><p>Released, Topaz unfolded herself and sprang up on her knees.  But
Fania grabbed her piss soaked hair and dragged her around to the
Queen's face.  ""Offer your ass to the Queen,"" Fania commanded.</p><p>Topaz crawled in front of the kneeling Queen and laid on her stomach
in front of her.  Spreading her legs into a full split she reached
back with both hands and pulled her little ass cheeks apart.  Asheelia
sighed in approval and brought her mouth to the spread crack.  </p><p>""Show me Mother,"" Fania said.  The fifteen year-old Princess leaned in
close and put her head right next to the Queens.  ""Show me how you
lick this tiny ass.""</p><p>""Mmmmm, baby.  Yes, watch me closely.""  Asheelia batted her eyes
flirtatiously at her only child.  ""I love when you watch me.""  She
extended her tongue and drew it slowly across Topaz's spread crack.
Up and down she laved the tiny ass being certain to give her daughter
the best view possible.  Fania rested her head on the little girl's
back just above her ass and watched her mother rim the child.  The
Queen drew slow wet circles around Topaz's clenching anus then began
to force her tongue inside.  Each time her tongue went deeper.  Topaz
was panting softly.</p><p>""You look so beautiful like that Mother,"" said the Princess.  </p><p>Asheelia pulled her tonge from Topaz's asshole with a wet pop.  ""Thank
you sweetheart.""  She stabbed her tongue into the clenching hole
three times quickly.  ""I try to look my best when I'm eating a little
girl's ass.""  The both giggled.  </p><p>""Well you succeed,"" Fania chimed.  She got up and walked behind her
mother and gently patted out a quick drumbeat on her mother's rear.
Asheelia wiggled her buttocks in response.  ""Now let's see how you
look with your daughter's mutant cunt stuffed up your ass.""  </p><p>Asheelia pulled her tongue out of the tiny ass in front of her and
turned her head to ask, ""Are you going to cum inside me honey?""</p><p>""Do you want me too?""  Fania had pressed her crotch against her mom's
raised ass.  Her prehensile lips were already toying with her mother's
cunt.</p><p>""Oooohhhhh, yes baby.  Cum up inside me and we'll make Topaz drink
your squirt out of my ass.""</p><p>""Mmmmmm, Mommy.  That's a lovely idea.  I'll try to gush a big one.
It'll be like she's drinking a pussy juice enema.""  </p><p>""Ahh yes baby.  I'm sure the little freak will love it.""  Thrusting
her ass back at her child the Queen chanted, ""Fuck me.  Fuck Mommy.
Up my ass.  As your Queen I order you to sodomize me.""</p><p>Fania giggled.  Then she dipped her head to her mother's rear.  She
swept her LongTongue up and down the Queen's crease, scooping pussy
juice from her flowing quim to deposit it in her asshole.  Asheelia
relaxed her sphincter and her anus gaped in invitation.  Fania could
never resist her mother's ass.  She plunged her mutant licker deep
inside, filling the Queen's ass with six inches of wriggling flesh.
Asheelia gurgled into Topaz's tiny ass while her daughter tasted her
bowels.  Of course, the Queen flushed regularly so there was no solid
waste inside but the taste of her colon filled Fania's mind.</p><p>Like any other woman with a LongTongue Fania's sense of taste was
enhanced.  Like them she had found that flavors that others thought of
as bad were to her richly complex, quite often not bad at all.  She
loved the flavor of piss and found women's assholes delicious.
However, her primary love was cunt.  Dripping delicious cunts.  When
Fania extended her tongue to its full length she could often penetrate
past a woman's, or girl's, cervix and taste their wombs.  That was a
delicacy that she never passed up on.</p><p>Inch by inch she dragged her tongue from her mother's ass.  It finally
came free leaving a gaping anus soaked in her spit.  Pushing down a
bit she aligned that hole with her Butterfly Cunt.  Her labia reached
out like questing tongues and pushed inside the slick opening.  Her
own dripping juices made the passage even easier as she fed more and
more of her bizarre sex organ up her mother's ass.  She pushed,
stiffening her lips as necessary to penetrate her mom.  Soon her
distended clit was touching the ring of the spread anus.  She reached
down with a wet finger and pushed her clit down and popped it inside
with the rest of her cunt-flesh.  Once fully joined to her mother she
sighed contentedly.  </p><p>Asheelia wanted to focus on the sensation of her daughter's flower
like pussy unfolding in her anus so she pulled her face out of Topaz's
ass and dragged the child by the hair to face her.  ""Go to the display
you were bound to,"" she hissed at the little mutant girl.  ""Suck the
children who remain there.  Taste their pussies, make them cum.  I
will reward you for each one you make cum.  Go.  Eat them.""  She
pushed Topaz away and buried her face in her arms.  Inside her ass her
daughter's strange Butterfly opened its wings.  She gasped in pleasure.</p><p>Fania watched in delight as Topaz went over to the display of bound
children she had been part of and covered the nearest girl's pussy
with her mouth.  She knew that these girls were not mentats like
Topaz.  They did not have adult, hyper-intelligent minds inside their
tiny frames.  They were just little girls, seven year old girls chosen
for their physical beauty, and often with their mother's sponsorship,
to grace the Queen's garden.  They were all twisting about in arousal
having listened to the royal sex play but with the leather hoods they
couldn't see any of it.  They were all on edge.  The girl Topaz was
licking had started to twitch almost immediately.  Fania loved little
girls.  </p><p>Sher reached down, grabbed her mother's hair and yanked her head up.
""Look Mommy.  Look at Topaz suck the little girls.""  The girl Topaz
had her mouth fastened to began to squeak and tremble.  ""Hah ha,
that's one Mommy.  You'll have to give her a treat for sure now.""
Fania flexed her cunt flesh inside her mother's ass, causing Asheelia
to gasp.  ""I'll give you a treat first Mommy.""  Fania released her
mother's hair and stroked her hands up and down her mother's hips.
The curving swell of her mother's hips was the most beautiful geometry
she could imagine.  She gripped them and pulled, simultaneously
flexing her Butterfly Cunt inside Asheelia's asshole.  She made her
unique sex organ swell as much as possible and began to slowly thrash
it about.  Her cunt wasn't really made for fucking in long strokes, it
was more like an oddly shaped, large, elaborate set of tongues,
attached to a gaping hole that squeezed and squirted.  Swollen up like
it was at the moment it completely filled the Queen's anal cavity.
The lazy movements of her daughter's labia made her feel like she was
being sodomized by an octopus.  It was paradise.</p><p>Fania loved fucking her mother's ass.  She was deeply in love with her
mother.  As the ecstasy build she could feel her juices running into
the Queen's anal cavity until it felt like the elongated lips of her
pussy were thrashing around in warm soup.  Her giant clit was
throbbing, pressed tightly against the upper arc of her mother's
sphincter ring.  Externally there wasn't much to see, just a beautiful
golden skinned fifteen year old girl with long white hair and lavender
eyes and perky young tits capped by obscenely long rigid nipples
pressed up against the upthrust ass of a gorgeous raven haired woman
whose heavy tits were pressed into the grass.  They were slowly
rocking back and forth.  From underneath a bit more would have been
visible as Queen Asheelia's pussy was gaping and dripping.  Droplets
of clear juice were running down her pale thighs and her labia dangled
wetly from the pink flower of her cunt.  Nothing at all was visible of
Fania's pussy since it was completely buried inside her mother's
stretched anus.  It was inside Asheelia's ass that all of the real
action was taking place.  Inside her ass her daughter's mutant pussy
lips were thrashing and swirling in a wet bath of her own cunt juice.
 The Queen had been sodomized by all manner of objects, from fingers to
fists, from strap-ons to bottles and baseball bats, but nothing,
nothing compared to the Butterfly Cunt of her child.</p><p>The involuntary squeal of another little girl got the attention of the
royal family and they both looked over to see Topaz drinking the
orgasmic spendings of a second girl.  This girl had been suspended
with her her arms lashed together over her head and her legs widely
spread in a harness that kept her from touching the ground.  A
ponytail of brown hair came out the back of the leather hood that
covered her face to her nose.  At first the Queen and Princess thought
the girl was squirting cum, a great achievement for a seven year-old,
but then they realized that it was actually piss.  The little darling
had lost control of her bladder when she came.  Topaz regarded the pee
shower as a bonus and gulped quickly.  When the flow subsided she
leapt to the next child who was bound in a fetal position except
that her arms were between her legs with her wrists cuffed to her
ankles.  Topaz plunged her tongue up the child's ass humming happily.</p><p>Fania felt her orgasm build.  She could feel it swell like a wave
approaching shore, feel it rise up and begin to crest.  ""Oh Mommy,""
she gasped.  ""Mommy, Mommy, Mommy, Mommy, Mommiieeeeeeeeeeeeee!""  With
that last cry Fania erupted.  Her cunt contracted and flared inside
Asheelia's ass.  Fania's labia fluttered and vibrated inside her
mother's ass and the deep muscles within her cunt clenched hard,
forcing a rush of cunt cream out in a splashing spray.  Trapped by her
lips the fluid was forced deep into Asheelia's ass, flooding her with
a hot gush of girl juice.  Again and again Fania's spasming cunt
pushed her womb juice into her mother's bowels.  </p><p>Asheelia, whose ass already felt very full and sensitive from the play
of her child's labia inside her, felt as if a hose of hot oil were
blasting into her intestinal depths in spurts.  It was a sensation
unlike any other.  Tingles swept her whole body as the pressure
within her grew.  She could feel her belly swell with force of the cum
enema she was receiving.  The sensations swept across her mind
blurring away her thoughts.  She wasn't even aware of it when her
orgasm started.  One moment she was being held in a vise of tingles
and pressure and the next she was cumming like an animal, grunting and
snorting and moaning.  Her cum splashed down her thighs, quickly
followed by a torrent of piss as she lost control of her bladder.  She
shook like a leaf in a strong wind, completely losing herself in
liquid release.</p><p>It took a while for the royal orgasms to cease.  Both Asheelia and
Fania were known for prolonged orgasms.  It didn't help that the cries
of a third little girl echoed in their ears while they were cumming.
The erotic stimulus of listening to a pre-adolescent girl's
impassioned cries of ecstasy just pushed them on.  But eventually
their spasms slowed and ceased.  Fania had managed to keep ahold of
her mother's hips and was still tightly attached to her.  The pressure
from within Asheelia's anal cavity was enough to force some of the
fluid she had released back up her cunt hole.  She flexed her internal
muscles and sucked the juices back up towards her womb, then squeezed
and forced it all back out to surge back up the Queen's ass.  She
repeated this act several times.  ""You know,"" she said, ""The mentats
say that if I were to do this in your cunt they might be able to
arrange a method where I could impregnate you."" She squeezed hard and
the juices crashed inside Asheelia like a surging wave.  She gasped as
her daughter continued to tease her.  ""Would you like that Mommy?
Would you like your daughter to knock you up?  I'd love to see your
belly swollen with our daughter."" The Princess giggled.  ""She'd be my
sister and my daughter, your daughter and your grand-daughter."" Fania
gripped a handful of the Queen's hair and pulled her back harshly.
Bending her mother backwards until she was arched like a bow with her
heaving tits bobbling on her chest.  Fania wispered into her ear, ""We
could spend all day fucking her Mommy.  I'd give you another daughter
to train like you trained me.""</p><p>""Topaz!"" the Queen shouted.  ""Get your sucking hole of a mouth over
here right now!""</p><p>""There are still two left my Queen.  I haven't made them cum yet,""
answered the mentat girl.</p><p>""Bring them,"" Asheelia said.  Then to her daughter she said, ""Care to
share some kiddy cunt with me baby?""</p><p>""Ohhhh, yeah Mommy.  We can pretend they're our daughters and suck
their sweet cream.""</p><p>""Ahh, my sweet child.  Your mind is so beautifully depraved."" The
Queen pressed her ass firmly back against her daughter so that no
juices would escape her ass and pulled Fania in for a deep probing
kiss.  They stayed like that for several minutes and could have gone
much longer, The Queen and Princess held the record for longest kiss.</p><p>They smelled the girls before they heard or saw them.  Dragging their
mouths apart they looked at the three little girls standing in front
of them.  Topaz, being a mentat, was not mentally a child but she
looked just like the other girls.  Of the three she was the only one
whose face could be seen since the others still wore their tight
leather hoods.</p><p>""Unmask them,"" said the Queen.</p><p>Topaz raised an eyebrow at this.  ""My Queen?"" she questioned.</p><p>""I want to see their faces.""</p><p>Topaz shrugged.  ""Your will, Mistress."" She grabbed the first girl and
quickly unbuckled the hood and pulled it off the girl's head.  Bright
blonde hair spilled free cut to shoulder's length.  She blinked her
blue eyes in the morning light.  She was a pretty little thing,
bearing all the physical hallmarks that identified her as the genetic
stock of America's heartland.  Her cornflower blue eyes widened in
adoration as she beheld her Queen and Princess on their knees in front
of her, smiling reassuringly.  The second girl's hood came free at
that moment revealing a cascade of dark hair.  This one looked like
more of a pureblood, definitely Eastern European perhaps Serbian.  She
too gaped at the sight of the Royal Family joined before her.
Regardless of where their bloodlines came from both girls were born
citizens of the Lesbian City.  They trembled in excitement and awe
before Asheelia and Fania.</p><p>""Hello girls,"" the Queen said.  ""I know you don't normally get to take
your hoods off in the Garden but today's a bit of a special occasion.
You're young yet, so you don't have to do anything you're not prepared
to do, but Fania and I would like to play with you a bit."" Gazing over
her mother's shoulder Fania locked eyes with the dark haired girl and
slowly dragged her tongue across her lips.  ""Feel free to say no if
you're too nervous.  Do you understand that you don't have to do
anything you don't want to do?""</p><p>""Yes Mistress,"" the both replied together.</p><p>""What are your names girls?""</p><p>""Melody, my Queen,"" said the blonde.</p><p>""Zsuza, your Majesty,"" answered the dark.</p><p>The Queen addressed them.  ""Melody, Zsuza, the Princess Fania and I
want to use your little bodies for sex.  If you say no you can
resume your post in the Garden, or you may be released for the day.
However, if you say yes, then after we have our way with you I will
gift you both, and your mothers, with passes to the Cum Baths.  How
does that sound?""</p><p>The girls couldn't believe their ears.  They glanced at each other
quickly.  Sex with the Queen and the Princess?  And passes to the
Baths?  Melody answered first.  ""You are too generous Majesty.
Serving you is reward enough.  Please make me your bitch.""</p><p>""Me too,"" said Zsuza.  She dropped to her knees and put her hands
behind her head.  ""My body is yours Mistress.""</p><p>""I want the dark one,"" Fania said.  ""She kinda looks like you as a
little girl.""</p><p>Asheelia chuckled.  ""I suppose she does a bit.  Fine with me, I think
I can play a nice little tune on Melody's childish cunt.""  They all
giggled at that.  ""Topaz, you're going to suck the cum out of my ass.
Get under me.  Melody sweety, I want your tender little pussy right
here in my face okay?""</p><p>""Yes my Queen,"" the little blonde pre-adolescent responded and stepped
close with her legs spread wide.  The little girl could hardly believe
she was about to have her pussy licked by the Queen of the Lesbian
City!  She wondered how she could get the video of it.  While she did
that Topaz slid under Asheelia's kneeling form and pressed her mouth
tightly against Asheelia's running cunt.  Less than two inches away
from her eyes Fania's bulging pussy flaps were embedded in the Queen's
stretched ass.  Topaz stared at the junction hungrily.</p><p>""Lie down over here cutie,"" Fania said to the little dark haired girl.
Zsuza lept to obey and laid down in the soft grass next to where the
Queen knelt.  Her head was right next to Asheelia's calves and she
suspected that the Princess would pull her magnificent labia from her
mother's ass and drape the wet meat over her face.  She had heard a
thousand stories about Princess Fania's Butterfly, and today she would
get to taste it.  She was so excited she was afraid she was going to
pee herself.  It did occur to her that the Princess might enjoy that.</p><p>""Okay,"" Asheelia said, ""On my count we move.  Topaz, when Fania pulls
her cunt out of my ass I want you to stop licking my pussy, although
that is nice, and get your filthy little mouth hole over my ass.  You
won't be able to catch it all in your mouth but keep your face in the
spray.  You can use your hair if you have to.""</p><p>""Yes my Queen,"" the little mutant girl responded.  ""I hope you choke
me with the sweet juice in your bowels.""</p><p>Fania laughed.  ""Don't worry Topaz.  If you don't choke now I promise
I'll fuck your ass with a noose around your neck later.""  Her gaze
traveled over to Zsuza laying next to her in the grass.  ""Open wide
sweety, I'm going to stuff my cunt meat down your throat.""  Zsuza
smiled nervously and opened her seven year-old mouth as wide as it
would go.</p><p>""Ready,"" said the Queen.  ""Three, two, one!""</p><p>Fania squeezed hard forcing all the juice she had up Asheelia's ass.
At the same time she relaxed her super labia and pulled her hips back.
With a loud wet schlorping sound her cunt meat came free.  A fountain
of girlcum sprayed out of the Queen's ass, splashed off of Fania's
tight belly, and rained down on Topaz's tiny face.  Quick as lightning
Topaz moved up and tried to cover the Queen's gushing anus with her mouth.
 
She tried to plug the Royal sphincter with her tongue but her small
licker was too small to seal the gaping hole and the pressure of the
juice filling her was too great.  Juice sprayed everywhere.  Gulping
desperately the mutant girl pressed her mouth tightly over the
spraying hole and swallowed as fast as she could.  By pressing her
face hard into the Queen's crack she was able to control the fountain
of ass flavored pussy slime.  She could tell by the pressure against
her lips that there was a lot of cum to swallow.  Her whole body sang
like a harp string, buzzing in happy perversion as she drank from her
Queen's ass.</p><p>Asheelia had pulled little Melody's young pussy to her mouth
immediately after the count.  The gushing rush from her ass, the
relief at being able to void her filled bowels, was made more
wonderful by the tender young pussy surrounding her tongue.  Asheelia
adored children's pussies.  She speared her tongue deeply inside the
preteen who clutched at her head moaning passionately.  Asheelias sat
back pinning Topaz's head to the grass beneath her gushing ass and
pulled the little blonde moppet along with her so that she never lost
contact.  Her mouth sucked and slurped as the flow from her bowels
overwhelmed little Topaz.  She could feel the puddle running down to
her legs on either side of the mentat girl beneath her.  Little Melody
was holding tightly to her hair constantly whispering ""Oh my Queen, Oh
my Queen,"" like a mantra.</p><p>Zsuza, on the other hand, could not speak at all.  The Princess had
pulled her streaming cunt meat from her mother's ass and had quickly
dropped to kneel over the child's face.  Fania's pussy lips were
totally relaxed and hung down like wet curtains.  Zsuza licked at one
of the dripping folds as it dangled in her face and was surprised when
it twitched like a snake.  Fania settled down further and the little
girl sucked the Royal cunt flaps into her mouth.  The reality of the
Princess' Butterfly Cunt had not really penetrated the child's mind so
Zsuza had thought it would be like sucking any other pussy, only
bigger and meatier.  Thus she was startled when the labia in her mouth
began to move like twin tongues and started dueling with her tongue.
Her eyes opened wide in shock, giving her an exciting view of Fania's
asshole descending towards her face.  More and more wriggling pussy
meat slid into her mouth.  The lips she had been sucking made a dive
for her tender throat and she relaxed to let them have their way with
her.  She had been trained well by her mother with strap-on cocks, and
while this was totally different she was still able to offer her
Princess a willing throat to fuck.  </p><p>Fania fully intended to throat fuck this little girl.  She pulled her
flaps together and began to pump her hips, thrusting in and out of
Zsuza's little face.  The sensation of the child doing her best to
lick and suck her plunging pussy meat even though her mouth was filled
to capacity with the gooey labia was exquisite.  Fania stiffened her
flaps and thrust them down the little girl's throat until her bloated
clit hit the child's chin.  She drew back and thrust again, and again.
 The sound of Zsuza's gurgling was music to her ears.</p><p>Topaz's belly was getting full.  The last time she had drank so much
cunt juice was when the Queen had made her and two other mentats work
as clean-up girls at a squirt party.  This time was better though.
This time she got to drink all of the slime out of her bloved Queen's
ass.  Pinned as she was beneath Asheelia's glorious ass she could
barely breath.  She knew it would take very little to make her cum.  </p><p>The Queen knew it too.  She pulled her mouth of Melody's trembling
little cunt and began to brutally slap Topaz's thighs, driving her
legs wide apart.  Then she reached up and grabbed Melody by the ass
and pulled her down for a kiss.  As she plunged her tongue down the
child's throat she also drove a finger up her young tight ass.
Asheelia broke their kiss, spat in the pretty blonde's face, leaned in
to lick her own spit from the girl's face but really just slobbering
all over the rest Melody's pretty visage.  The Queen grabbed her by
the hair and said, ""So pretty fuck, have you ever made a mentat cum?""</p><p>""No my Queen,"" Melody gasped.</p><p>""Mmmm, not surprising really.  You are only seven.  Your mother would
have to be perverted beyond measure to let you play with a mentat.""
Asheelia giggled like a teenager.  ""Like me!""  She pulled her finger
from Melody's ass and held it in front of her young face.  Melody
sucked on it.  ""Stand up you pretty bitch,"" the Queen said, giving the
little girl a shove to help her up.  She settled back on Topaz's face
being sure to cover it completely.  There was no way the mentat moppet
could breath now.  ""Kick her,"" hissed Asheelia as she began to toy
with he clit.  ""Kick her dirty cunt!  Kick my mentat fuck doll, crush
her clit with your foot, stomp on her, kick her!""</p><p>Melody hesitated, but the look in her Queen's eyes and the passion in
her voice was not to be tested.  Tentatively she stretched out her
foot and gave Topaz's pussy a light kick.</p><p>""Harder than that you worthless baby cunt!"" Asheelia shouted.  ""Haul
back you leg and drive the ball of your foot into her piss flaps!  Do
it hard or I'll demonstrate how it should be done on your mother.""</p><p>Melody did as she was told.  She pulled back her leg and kicked Topaz
little cunt like she was kicking a soccer ball.  Topaz shrieked into
the Queen's ass.  Her whole body arched like a bow then slammed to the
ground flapping like a dying fish.  Asheelia laughed and rode the
struggling mutant's face while she came.  She never stopped rubbing
her own clit and could feel her orgasm building.  Melody's hands flew
to her mouth out of pure reflex.  She had never seen a girl her age
have such a powerful reaction.  
 
When Asheelia couldn't take it anymore she leapt off of Topaz and
practically tackled Melody.  She pinned the grade-school fuck toy to
the grass and sat on her face.  ""Yesss,"" she hissed as the girl's
tongue began to stroke her pussy as she rolled her clit about.
""That's a good baby.  You're such a little angel.  Gonna drink Mommy's
squirt aren't you baby?  Yeah, that's my fuck-doll toy.  Here you go
sweetey, here it comes.  Yeah!  Drink my cum you little child slut!
Unnngggghhhhaaaaaaaaa!""</p><p>Asheelia exploded in Melody's face.  A gushing fountain of pussy cream
overwhelmed the girl.  She swallowed as rapidly as she could and held
her breath.  Wave after wave, spurt after spurt of cunt juice rained
down on her.  Even her best efforts couldn't keep up though and she
felt the Queen's juices pouring over her chin and neck, past her
cheeks and trickling over her ears, finally puddling under her head
and soaking into her hair.  Asheelia sighed in bliss and looked over
at her daughter.</p><p>Little Zsuza was arched backwards with her ass on the ground.  Her
body was being supported by Fania's grip on her neck and her head was
hanging backwards.  Fania was throat fucking the little girl in
earnest now.  The obscene sight of her extended labia plunging into
the child's gagging mouth was very exiting to the Queen.  She could
tell Fania was on the verge of another cum.  ""That's it baby,"" she
encouraged her daughter, ""Fuck that little face.  I want to see you
spray her baby.  Cover her face in your sweet cream!""</p><p>""Ah, Mommy.  I'm gonna do it!"" Fania began to tremble.  Jerking back
she pulled her pussy meat from Zsuza's small throat.  Her cunt lips
snapped open like wings then covered the girl's face from the nose
down.  Asheelia could just see Zsuza's eyes peering up from under
Fania's ass.  They were wide in alarm.  Fania's trembling turned into
spasms and she grunted like a pig as she came.  With the Princess'
Butterfly pussy covering her face Zsuza was treated to a mighty Royal
cum.  Pussy cream flooded her mouth and nose forcing her to gulp
rapidly.  Still it was too much and the juices escaped at the edges of
Fania's spread lips.  Still holding the girl by her throat Fania
pulled her face up slowly.  Zsuza gasped for breath as her mouth came
free but now Fania's spread pussy was covering her eyes.  She tried to
look up the Princess' cunt tunnel but it was too dark.  Her eyes were
bathed in cunt honey.  Still Fania dragged her up, swiping her spread
cunt over the child's forehead and onto her scalp.  Fania ground her
magnificent cunt on Zsuza's head shampooing her hair with pussy juice.
Finally she released the girl and fell back.  </p><p>The five of them lay there panting for a moment.  All three of the
young children were soaked.  Their faces and hair were drenched in
pussy cream.  Topaz simply lay in the grass indulging in the throbbing
pain coming from her pussy while an endless series of self degrading
statements poured through her mind.  Melody and Zsuza, not being
little masochistic mutants like Topaz, were staring at each other in
shock.  Their moment of shared wonder was short lived though.  The
Queen roughly pulled Melody to the ground and turned her upside down
with her neck and shoulders pinned to the ground.  Fania did the same
with Zsuza.  They hauled the girls together so that their lower backs
were pressed up against each other so that they propped each other up.
 Then the royal mother and daughter straddled the faces of their
respective girls and leaned in to feed on preteen cunt.  Positioned as
they were with their asses in the air the girl's butt cheeks were
pressed together and their pussies were but inches apart.  This
allowed Asheelia and Fania to watch each other eat pussy up close and
personal.  </p><p>Asheelia covered Melody's seven year-old bald twat with her mouth and
laved it with her tongue.  Directly across from her Fania did the same
with young Zsuza.  Mother and daughter gazed lovingly into each
other's eyes as they began to suck the girls.  Fania allowed her
prehensile labia to relax and draped them loosely across Zsuza's face.
 Queen Asheelia, not having such a bizarre cunt, was content to
steadily drip on the pretty blonde child's face while she sucked on
her tender slit.  Melody and Zsuza were both soon writhing in
pleasure.  Occasionally Asheelia and Fania would break off from
wallowing in kiddy cunt to kiss each other fervently, but otherwise
they made a game out of making the moppets cum.  They enjoyed making
the girls cum at the same time then seeing which of them could make
their girl cum the longest.  A few feet away Topaz watched them play
with mild interest. She had participated in a variation of such a game
before, only she had been suspended by her ankles and whipped first.  </p><p>At one point when Zsuza was cumming for perhaps the third time Fania
took the opportunity to extend her LongTongue to full length.  She
slid her tongue deep, pausing to tickle the girl's cervix, then slid
past it to taste the hidden flavor of Zsuza's undeveloped womb.  The
child's spasms wracked her little body.  Pressed up against her back
Melody was also twitching and cumming.  The Queen was sucking on the
child's clit while she buried a finger deep up the little girl's
asshole and. another up her snug little pussy.  The royal duo
relentlessly drove the girls through orgasms after orgasm.  Zsuza was
the first one to pass out.  The Princess released the girl and let her
limp body tumble softly to the grass.  Less than a minute later Melody
joined her.  The Queen looked down at the spent youngsters and grinned
at her daughter.</p><p>""Ha,"" said Fania, ""I win.  Zsuza passed out first.""</p><p>""You cheat with that damn tongue of yours,"" Asheelia replied petulantly.</p><p>""But Mommy, I thought you liked my tongue.""  Fania licked her eyebrows
laciviously.</p><p>Asheelia sighed.  ""You know I adore it baby.""</p><p>""So what do I win?""</p><p>Asheelia laughed.  ""Name your price my child.""</p><p>""Uuhhmmmmm, I think I want to dominate and use my mother for the rest
of the day.  You know, get really rough with her, spank her tits, fist
her asshole, not let her drink anything but my piss until sundown,
that sort of thing.""</p><p>""Are you sure sweetheart?"" the Queen teased.  ""You wouldn't prefer
someone younger?  Maybe a few mentats or children?""</p><p>""No, I'm sure.  I want my Mommy."" Fania crawled over the sprawled
preteens and knelt next to her mother.  Their faces were only an inch
apart.  ""I want to see her fat tits swing about when I fuck her.  I
want to hear my mother whimper and beg."" Fania reached down and began
to caress Asheelia's pussy softly.  Her voice dropped to a whisper.
""I want to taste the womb I came out of.  Your womb.  I want to wrap
my cunt around your face and piss up your nose, spit in your mouth,
tie you up and stretch open your holes."" Fania was getting worked up
again.  Even to the Queen the girl's insatiable nature was a bit
daunting.  However, she loved when her daughter dominated her and
despite her recent exertions she found herself getting excited yet
again.  Fania went on, ""I want to put the video of me using you up on
the big screen in the center market.  I want to show this whole city
that you're my bitch, that I can use you anyway I like."" Fania took
her wet hand from Asheelia's cunt and traced her wet fingers across
her mother's lips.  Then she wrapped her arms around her and pulled
her close.  Their tits mashed together and their dripping pussies slid
across each other's thighs as Fania looked deep into her mother's eyes
and said, ""I want to show you off Mommy.  You're the most amazing
woman in this entire city and I want everyone to see that you're my
whore.  I want them to know that their Queen is an incest loving lezzy
queer, her own daughter's subby suck slut.  That's what I want Mommy.
That's my prize.""</p><p>Asheelia felt her heart swell with love and desire.  ""I love you
Fania, daughter.  I love you with all my heart and body.""</p><p>""I love you too Mommy, my Queen.""  A wicked grin crossed the girl's
face.  ""I just like being in charge sometimes.""</p><p>""Maybe you should be Queen,"" Asheelia said.  Topaz became very
attentive when she overheard that.</p><p>Fania realized her mother was serious.  She thought about it before
replying.  ""Someday.  I'm in no hurry.  Besides, it's a lot of
responsibility.""</p><p>""Yes it is.  Perhaps too much responsibility for a subby toilet mommy
like me.  You could become Queen and I could be the Whore of the
Court.  Think about all of the ways you could use me then.""</p><p>Perverted fantasies danced behind the Princess' eyes.  It was a very
tempting idea.  ""Queen is not an inherited position Mother, you know
that.""</p><p>""Of course I know that sweetheart, but you have all the necessary
merits to be the next Queen.  In many ways you are more suited to it
than I am.  Body modification has become more prevalent as the sexual
perversity of our fair city spirals to ever greater heights.  You have
insight into that, you were born modified, and there is no woman or
girl in this city who can match your lust.  You are a better
representation of our city than I am.</p><p>Fania considered.  ""Let me think about it okay?""</p><p>""Of course baby, take as much time as you like.""  They kissed
tenderly.  ""Topaz,"" the Queen commanded, ""Go and find a leash for my
collar, a whip for my tits, and a set of restraints.  My daughter
needs to use me for a while so have my schedule cleared.""</p><p>""And get a big dildo too,"" Fania added.  ""No wait, get one of those
baseball bat things, one with a phallic tip at the wide end.""</p><p>""Ohh, you are planning on stretching me aren't you?""</p><p>Fania pulled her tight.  ""Mommy you aren't going to sit right for days
when I'm done with you.""</p><p>""Mmmm, music to my ears baby.""  Asheelia and Fania shared a lingering
kiss.  Topaz thought their love was very beautiful.  When the two
women parted they stood holding hands.  ""Topaz,"" the Queen said, ""Go
about your errands.  We'll be in my chambers.""</p><p>""Yes my Queen,"" the mentat girl replied.  ""What about these two?"" she
asked, gesturing to indicate the spent little girls.</p><p>""Well, I don't suppose they're fit to rejoin the display.  Have them
sent home, and inform their mothers that their children represented
them very well today.  See that they're issued passes to the Cum Baths
too.""</p><p>""Topaz,"" Fania interjected, ""Have the women's collars flagged in the
house system.  I want to know when they come to use the baths.  If
they taste as good as their children I don't want to miss them.""</p><p>""Excellent idea baby,"" Asheelia said.  </p><p>""Of course it is,"" Fania said.  She dropped her mother's hand and
grabbed her firmly by the nipples.  Asheelia gasped as her daughter
pinched them savagely.  ""Now shut your whore mouth and do as you're
told you fucking cunt!""</p><p>""Yes baby,"" the Queen gasped.  Submissively she dropped her head and
put her hands behind her back.  Pain and humiliation stoked her fires
again.  Fania released her right nipple then turned and began to walk
away, dragging her mother by her left tit.  As they headed for the
exit of the Garden Fania called back over her shoulder to Topaz.  ""Add
some nipple clips to that list, and be sure that they have chains.""</p><p>""Yes Princess,"" Topaz yelled back.  As they left the Garden the little
mentat girl began to rouse the unconscious children.  She considered
that if she timed her arrival correctly, showing up at just the right
moment with an assortment of toys, that the Princess might not send
her away.  With that in mind she nudged the sleeping girls more
firmly.  She was eager to be about her duties.</p>"
1453,Making a Sleepover,Gladys Stoatpamphlet,1,How to get a party started,['Fg gg'],"<p>""Okay, time.  Time!  You guys, you have to stop when I call time!""
Kelly glared at her friends as they reluctantly got up off of Amber.  </p><p>""Oh my God that is so unfair!"" wailed Amber.  Her little pink tank-top
was bunched around her armpits exposing her budding breasts.  Her
whole chest was flushed along with her face and neck.  She was laying
on her back on Kelly's bed and aside from her little scrunched up
shirt she was totally naked.  Her legs were above her head with her
toes hooked into the headboard of Kelly's bed and they were spread
wide open.  Of course, this left her little pussy and dainty asshole
completely exposed to her friends eyes, but it was their tongues she
was really interested in.  Her whole crotch was soaked in spit, even
the few red pubes that she had recently sprouted were matted to her
skin with her friends drool.  ""C'mon Kelly!  Let them make me cum,
please? You can't leave me like this.""</p><p>""One minute, that's the rule.  You agreed to it too so I don't want to
hear any whining.""  The twins giggled at the look on Amber's face but
Kelly kept talking.  ""Don't worry, you'll cum plenty before the
night's over.  Don't be so greedy.""</p><p>Amber swung her legs down and sat up.  ""I'm not greedy, they're just
really really good.""</p><p>""Practice makes perfect,"" said Tina.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said her twin Traci.  ""And we practice a lot.""  </p><p>""Yeah,"" Tina said, pulling her sister in close so their naked bodies
were pressed together.  ""Lots and lots.""</p><p>They kissed.  Not a sisterly kiss but a full on make-out session.
Kelly and Amber couldn't help but stare as the twins reveled in their
forbidden passion.  Tina and Traci were sixteen, blonde, and gorgeous.
They had recently moved here from Kentucky and they both had a little
Southern twang that Kelly thought was very sexy.  Some of the other
girls who were jealous of them called them 'the Brittanys' because
they had that whole Brittany Spears thing going but privately Kelly
thought they looked more like Jessica Simpson.  At sixteen their
bodies were firm and ripe with curves in all the right places.  Kelly
had to admit she was a bit jealous of them too, but mostly because
they were older and had filled out.  They had tits, real tits, real
perky long-nippled C-cup tits that drove all the boys crazy.  Kelly
and Amber were only twelve and their breasts were just starting to grow.  </p><p>Actually, the twins tits were responsible for them meeting.  Traci had
caught Kelly staring at her tits at the township swimming pool,
practically drooling over them.  When Kelly realized she had been
caught in the act she turned away blushing but later the twins came
over to talk to her.  They were nice, really nice.  That's when Kelly
found out that the twins weren't into boys.  Later she had introduced
them to her friend Amber and the four girls realized they had a lot in
common.</p><p>Amber walked over to Kelly and wrapped her arms around her from
behind.  The two little girls watched the teen twins make out in
total fascination.  Amber cupped Kelly's naked little puss and wiggled
a finger inside.  Kelly sighed and spread her legs for her friend
and Amber pushed Kelly's dark hair aside and began to nibble on her
neck.  ""Screw this game,"" whispered Amber in her ear.  ""Let's fuck
these bitches.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Kelly hissed as she humped her little pussy on Amber's
fingers.  ""Fucking bitches.  Fucking cunts.""  </p><p>Suddenly the bedroom door flew open and there stood Kelly's mom.  She
was dressed in jeans and a baggy sweatshirt having just come home from
the gym, apparently much earlier than expected.  Her rich dark hair,
identical to Kelly's, hung down to the middle of her back.  Also
hanging down was her mouth.  Whatever she had been about to say died
in her mouth as the wanton scene in her daughter's room struck her
speechless.  The twins flew apart trying to cover themselves with
their hands.  </p><p>But Kelly never stopped humping Amber's fingers, and Amber just smiled
at her best friend's mom.  ""Hi Mrs Garner,"" she said brightly.</p><p>""Wha ... ??  Kelly!  Amber!  What?  What's going on here?""  Kelly's
mom was looking at them in wide-eyed shock, almost panic.  The twins
kept their eyes on the ground and hid their faces behind
curtains of blonde hair.</p><p>Kelly stopped humping Amber's fingers and with a snarl of frustration
disentangled herself from her friend.  Her hairless pussy was dripping
wet and her body was flushed but she made no attempt to cover herself
as she walked over to her mother.  She didn't appear scared or worried
in the least and her voice rang with authority as she spoke.</p><p>""Mom,"" she said.  ""I'm going to give you a choice.  You can either
back up, close the door, and go masturbate by yourself in your
bedroom."" She paused for dramatic effect.  ""Or you can go put on a
bikini and then come back here and do a striptease for us.  If you
strip for us I promise every girl in this room will eat your pussy.""</p><p>The adult woman in the doorway went through a slow transformation.
The look of shock and outrage slid off her face and her posture
changed.  Suddenly she looked shy, almost hopeful.  Her shoulders
slumped and her head dropped.  Slowly she put her hands behind her
back and pushed her chest forward.  Her D-cup tits stretched the
fabric of her sweatshirt.  With her eyes on the floor she said, ""Which
bikini?""</p><p>Kelly looked at Amber.  ""Hmm, that's a good question.  What bikini do
you think?  I kinda like the black one.""</p><p>Amber was fingering herself.  ""No,"" she answered breathlessly.  ""The
pink one.  The sling.""</p><p>""Oh yeah!"" Kelly exclaimed.  ""I forgot about that one."" She turned
back to her mother.  ""Put on the pink sling bikini, the new one that
really shows you off.  Then come back here.  I want a really hot
striptease so you might want to think about some high heels too.""</p><p>""Yes baby,"" Mrs Garner said.  She kept her eyes on the floor and her
hands behind her back but she couldn't stand still.  The wet heat
blooming between her legs was making her squirm.  Hesitantly she
asked, ""Who are your friends?""</p><p>Kelly walked over to the twins, who were now staring at the adult
woman in amazement, and put an arm around each of their waists drawing
them close.  ""This is Tina,"" she said as she leaned over to the girl
in her left arm and kissed her tit.  ""And this is Traci."" She kissed a
tit on her right.  ""They're sisters.  Twins!  Aren't they hot?  Guys,
this is my mom Theresa, but she likes to be called cunt.  Don't you
cunt?""</p><p>Theresa looked up from the ground and her eyes were hooded with lust
as she looked at the twins.  They smiled back at her uncertainly.  One
of them even blushed a bit.  Theresa's voice was husky with lust.
""Yes baby.  I like to be called cunt.  I am a cunt.  A dirty cunt.""
Amber was giggling.  ""Will your friends be staying for dinner?""</p><p>""Yeah, they will,"" said Kelly.  ""And your pussy is on the menu.  Now
go change.  And take a quick shower, you're all sweaty.  And don't you
dare touch your dirty incestuous cunt in the shower.  You hear me cunt?""</p><p>""Yes baby,"" Theresa said.  Her nipples were so hard they could be seen
poking up through the sweatshirt.  She turned and dashed from the room
like an excited schoolgirl.</p><p>Amber was cracking up.  The little redhead just couldn't suppress it
anymore and was giggling like mad.</p><p>""What's so funny?"" asked Kelly.</p><p>Amber got a grip and said, ""Well, the looks on their faces for one
thing."" The blonde twins grinned sheepishly but they still looked a
bit shell-shocked.  ""And that's Tina, not Traci."" She pointed to one
of the twins.  ""She's Traci.  You introduced them backwards to your
mom."" She chuckled again.</p><p>Kelly looked at the twins in embarrassment.  ""Really?  Oh man, I got
you mixed up already?""</p><p>""Don't worry,"" Tina said.</p><p>""Yeah,"" said Traci.  ""Happens all the time.  God.  I thought we were
dead for a second there.""</p><p>""No shit,"" said Tina.  ""Hey Kelly, your mom is really hot.""</p><p>""She's a personal trainer,"" Kelly said proudly.  ""And she's done some
fitness modeling.  But she's a real pushover, and she can't keep her
hands off young girls.  Two years ago she started molesting Amber but
she didn't know that Amber and me were already playing around.  We set
it up so I could catch them in the act.""  She giggled.  ""I thought Mom
was going to have a heart attack, then I explained to her that she was
going to be our slave from then on.  She loves when I boss her around.""</p><p>Amber chimed in, ""Yeah, and she's an awesome stripper.  You guys will
love this.""</p><p>Tina and Traci looked at the other two girls, then at each other.
Simultaneously they burst into big grins.  ""This is going to totally
rock,"" said Tina.</p><p>""Fuck yeah,"" said Traci.  ""Hey Kelly, do you think your mom would talk
to our mom so we could sleep over here tonight?""</p><p>""Sure,"" said Kelly grinning like the twins.  ""But I want you to have
your tongue up her ass when she's on the phone with your mom.  And
Tina, you have to suck her pussy when she's on the phone.  Deal?""</p><p>""Deal!"" the twins said together.  The whole room erupted in giggles.</p>"
1454,"Lesbian Land - Future Days, Chapter 5",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,5,Fun time at the pool.,"['FF', 'Fg', 'gg', 'inc', 'ws', 'group', 'd/s', 'dress-up']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 05 - Splish Splash</p><p>Kitten strode out the back door of the nest pulling little Hoshi
behind her on a leash.  The leash had one handle and three clips.  Two
of the clips were attached to the nine-year-old's prepubescent tit
buds and the third one was clamped onto her tongue.  Her arms were
held behind her back by a long black sleeve that bound them together
from elbow to wrist.  Her hands were left free.  With the sleeve on
there was no way the little cutie was going to go swimming but Kitten
had decided to put her in a swimsuit anyways.  Who knew, maybe she'd
take the sleeve off later and let the moppet swim.  Maybe not.  Either
way she was looking fabulous in the play strings Kitten had dressed
her up in.</p><p>Kitten was wearing her yellow web suit that she had just had spun up.
It consisted of a network of spider webs that wrapped her torso but
stopped at her pelvis and at the top of her ass in back.  Garters on
her upper thighs kept the suit from rolling up but her pert
twelve-year-old ass was uncovered.  Between those bouncy cheeks the green gem
of her bum bauble could be seen flashing in the morning sunlight.  Her
young bald pussy was also completely exposed.  It too glistened in the
morning light from a combination of her own dew and Hoshi's spit.  Her
long straight blonde hair hung loosely down her back.  Kitten was a
vision of adolescent beauty and she knew it.  She was slightly vain,
and she knew that too, but she wasn't mean or arrogant.  Being used as
a sex toy by her mother and a succession of her her mother's friends
in a society that considered such behavior normal did wonders to
adjust a young girl's attitude.</p><p>Hoshi was also very pretty but in a contrasting way.  She was younger,
nine versus Kitten's twelve, and was of Japanese descent.  Her long
ink-black hair hung down to the cheeks of her pert butt. Her warm
brown eyes shone with lust.  Kitten had decked her out in one of her
own creations, not so much a bikini as a set of strings framing her
little body.  Unlike Kitten's bright suit Hoshi's was all black, and
rather than the spider web pattern she wore Kitten had chosen to spin
Hoshi's strings as a collection of rectangular shapes.  It was similar
to Kitten's in that it too ended at the girl's pelvis and left her ass
and prepubescent pussy exposed.  Also like Kitten's it was held in
place by a set of strings that connected it to garters on her upper
thighs.  She looked like a pedophile's cubist fantasy.  Of course the
strings did nothing to conceal her at all.  That wasn't the point.
The point was to show her off and that's exactly what Kitten intended
to do.</p><p>Here in the Lesbian City life was very different from the outside
world.  There was no age of consent here, merely a requirement for
parental approval.  The rules of who got to molest who were enforced
by access lists and the collars that all citizens of the city wore.
The collars changed color to indicate the girl's availability status.
Since both Kitten and Hoshi were on each other's access lists their
collars were a bright pink.  If a woman not on the list approached a
girl her collar would change to a fluorescent blaze orange indicating
that the girl was off limits.  Given the level of surveillance in the
city it was virtually impossible to break the rules and not get
caught.  Privacy was a foreign concept to those who grew up here.
Neither Kitten nor Hoshi would have understood the concept of hiding
their sexual antics.  Half the fun was being watched.</p><p>To the outside world they were complete deviants.  The activities
these girls considered to be good fun would get them arrested almost
anywhere outside the City.  Either of them would require extensive
therapy to be assimilated in the world Outside.  But here within their
home city they were model citizens.  In fact both of them got
excellent grades in school and were performing at an academic level
years in advance of their Outside counterparts.  Kitten in particular
was highly regarded by everyone who knew her not only for her beauty
and lustiness but for her intelligence and kindness.  She had recently
completed a school report about the differences between the culture of
youth of the Lesbian City as compared to the Outside.  After
submitting the report she had had to defend it in an oral
presentation.  She scored so well that her teacher decided to reward
her by sodomizing her in front of the whole class.  While Kitten's
slick anus was being reamed her classmates were invited to come up and
piss in her face, drenching the pretty blonde's hair while she gulped
down what she could.  Kitten came so many times her friends had to
practically carry her home.  She awoke hours later to the blissful
sensation of being fucked in her dripping pussy by her mother who was
wearing a large strap-on cock and watching the video of Kitten's
post-defense party on the main video wall, which Kitten's teacher had
thoughtfully tagged for her viewing pleasure.  This had occurred five
months ago, just before Kitten turned twelve.  From her perspective it
had been a great day.  Her birthday had been even better.</p><p>The two girls walked down the path behind their nest house towards the
swimming pools.  Their neighborhood consisted of five nests, each of
which housed up to five families, arrayed in a circle such that they
shared a common back yard.  The back yard was large, more of a park
than a yard, and at its center there was a set of swimming pools.  One
pool was the lap pool, a short set of lanes with a running current
designed for those interested in serious swimming.  Then there was the
play pool which was larger and hourglass shaped like a woman's torso.
Up by the shallow end there were two heated whirlpools placed just
where the breasts of the torso would be.  The far end narrowed down to
a deep diving area, the deepest part positioned at the torso's cunt.
There was also a smaller kiddie pool up past the hot tubs that was
shaped like a tongue.  The little girls who played in the kiddie pool
were allowed to pee freely in it, in fact it was encouraged.  There
were always several teens and adult women who volunteered to ""monitor""
the kiddie pool.  There was a rule that any pool monitor had automatic
access to the children in the tongue shaped pool.  Watersports and pee
games were very popular in the Lesbian City and most girls learned to
love them from an early age.  The kiddie pools were one way of
teaching such habits.  Most adult citizens of the Lesbian City were
aware that the continuous biochemical modification, resulting from the
drugs in the water supply, had altered the flavor of their piss, and
that the urine of girls in their city tasted better than that of women
and girls in the outside world.  But the children didn't know that.
They just liked peeing on each other.</p><p>""Kiddyie,"" Hoshi spoke up as they approached the pools.  The word was
a bit mangled due to the clip on her tongue.</p><p>Kitten stopped and turned to look at her little friend.  Seeing that
she had more to say she took the clip off of Hoshi's tongue.  ""What?""</p><p>""Uhh, I just wanted to say thanks for the swimsuit, and for taking me
here as your pet.  It really means a lot to me.""</p><p>""Ahh Hoshi, you're so sweet.  Really it's no problem.  I really like
domming you.  Maybe we can do it more often.""</p><p>""Really?"" the little Asian girl asked eagerly.  It was clear that she
had a major crush on Kitten.</p><p>""Sure.  I'd probably do it more but I get so busy with school and
stuff, and sometimes I don't see you for a while 'cause you're popular
too.  I just don't see you all that much.""</p><p>""Mom likes to show me off to her friends,"" Hoshi said softly.  She
looked at the ground when she said it like a good submissive should
but the note of pride in her voice was unmistakable.</p><p>""Of course she does,"" Kitten replied, ""I want to show you off too.""
Kitten smiled at her little friend and Hoshi smiled back, but Kitten
noticed a little hesitation in the moppet.  She looked at her a few
seconds before saying, ""Okay Hoshi, what am I missing?""</p><p>""Well,"" Hoshi fidgeted.  ""It's just, I mean I love the suit, I really
really do.  It's gotta be the classiest thing I've ever worn.  But
that's not really what a pet is about.  Mom says it should be clear
that I'm a pet even if I was wearing nothing.""</p><p>""Not even the leash?"" Kitten asked.</p><p>""Right,"" Hoshi said.  ""It's a tag, but pets are pets by nature.  They
don't need tags.""</p><p>Kitten considered this.  She wasn't really used to thinking like a dom
since she was usually submissive herself.  It was rare for a girl
under ten to ever play the dominant.  But as she got older she knew
she would be expected to do it more and more and there was a lot she
could learn about proper mistressing from a little bondage mouse like
Hoshi.  Even though she was younger Hoshi was far more experienced in
domination games.  That was practically all she did.  Kitten had a
much broader sexual history.  Most of the time she ate pussy there
were no roles of mistress and pet.  Still, it was an important aspect
of sex and she wanted to do it properly.</p><p>""So what then?  What should I do?""</p><p>""Well,"" the little Japanese doll replied shyly, ""the important thing
is for you to remember to treat me like a pet.  I mean, I love how
you're always so sweet with me, but out in public you could be maybe a
bit rougher.  You know, just use me how you want to.""</p><p>""I thought I was already doing that.""</p><p>""Yeah you are, but you you don't have to check with me to make sure
I'm okay or that I'm liking it."" Hoshi gave Kitten a look straight out
of her deviant soul.  ""I don't think there's anything you could do to
me that I wouldn't like Kitty.  I like everything you do.""</p><p>""Hmmm, okay I get it."" Kitten had to admit to herself that the request
suited her just fine.</p><p>""And maybe you should mark me.""</p><p>""Mark you?  Like how?""</p><p>""Well,"" Hoshi was looking at the ground now, keeping her eyes
submissively lowered.  ""You could make my skin show some sign of use.
You know, like a red butt or something.""</p><p>""Hoshi, those are some of the tightest nipple clamps I've got!  Your
little buds are all swollen and red.  Isn't that enough?""</p><p>Hoshi didn't say anything.  She just kept looking at the ground.
Kitten noticed that the little girl seemed to be standing with her
legs further apart now and her pretty bald slit glistened with dew in
the bright sunlight.  Kitten sighed, ""I know what this is about, you
know, and if you want a spanking you should just ask for one."" She
stepped over to her little friend and grabbed her by the hair.  With a
quick jerk she bent the nine-year-old in half and brought her other
hand down in a stinging slap.  Hoshi gasped at the first blow.  By the
third strike she was moaning in lust.  Kitten continued to beat
Hoshi's butt with the flat of her hand alternating from cheek to
cheek.  By the seventeenth strike her hand was beginning to sting so
she stopped.  Hoshi's moans had slid into contented sighs as her
friend worked her ass over.  When Kitten stopped she made a little mew
of disappointment and thrust her ass even higher, begging for more.</p><p>Kitten yanked the girl upright.  She grinned at Hoshi right before she
delivered an underhand slap right to the little girl's dripping puss.
""Aaiiieeeee,"" cried out the little Japanese moppet.  Kitten pulled her
close and slid her tongue down Hoshi's throat as deep as she could go.
She kissed her savagely, roughly probing with her tongue and biting
Hoshi's young lips.  Hoshi was panting in heat.  Then in one quick
elegant move Kitten broke the kiss, slid back and whipped a severe
slap right across Hoshi's left cheek.  The crack of the impact echoed
in the morning air as Hoshi was sent spinning to the grass.  Kitten
held tight to the leash and jerked it when it got taught yanking the
nipple clips off her friends immature tits.  Hoshi gave a strangled
little shriek as she tumbled to land in a heap.</p><p>What happened next both surprised and impressed Kitten.  As soon as
Hoshi hit the ground she rolled onto her stomach and arched her back
like a bow.  Her hands, sticking out of the sleeves that bound her
arms, stretched back to grab at her ass.  She plunged two fingers up
her asshole and used it as a hold to pull herself still further back.
While the one hand held on by her anus her other hand reached down
further.  Bent like an acrobat with two fingers up her ass the little
bondage slut began to work her tiny pussy.</p><p>Kitten dove on top of her and wrestled her hands away from her heated
little puss.  Quickly the older girl yanked her hands free and pushed
her face into the grass.  Hoshi whined a sound of pure frustration and
ground her kiddie slit into the grass.  But Kitten wasn't having any of
that either.  She rolled the smaller girl over and sat on her, pinning
her arms underneath them both.  Hoshi kept thrusting her hips up into
the air trying to get some contact on her little cunt but Kitten
wasn't having it.  ""Stop it,"" she hissed menacingly.  ""Your mother
would be ashamed of you Hoshi, trying to get off like that without
permission.  I swear, you do that again and I'm taking you home.""</p><p>That got through to the young sex toy.  She stilled her writhing and
settled down submissively underneath the older girl.  Averting her
eyes in shame she softly whispered, ""I'm sorry Miss Kitty, I'm
normally better.  You just drive me crazy and I lost control a little.
I'll be good, I promise.""</p><p>""Don't you dare try to blame me for your weakness you gutter-mouthed
little pisshole!"" Kitten spat in Hoshi's face just for good measure.
She almost fell out of character and laughed when Hoshi tried to lick
the spit off her own face, stretching her tongue as far as it would go
but still falling helplessly short of reaching the running spittle.
Looking down at her little body with her little tongue reaching for
spit and the bright red hand print that now adorned her left cheek
Kitten felt a surge of pure lust.  She hadn't been in charge during
sex in a long time and she had to admit she was really enjoying
molesting her little friend.</p><p>Kitten grabbed the end of the leash with the clips in one hand and
Hoshi's chin with the other.  With quick efficiency she caught the
youngster's tongue in the tongs of the large clip.  Hoshi only made a
slight mew.  Then she refastened the nipple clips to her swollen
nipple buds.  She stood up and gave a gentle tug on the leash and
Hoshi began to stand up, struggling to do so with her arms bound.
Kitten admired her work.  She sure looks like a sex pet now, thought
the adolescent blonde.</p><p>""C'mon Hoshi,"" Kitten said, ""I want to go swimming.""</p><p>""Yeash Miz Kiydy,"" was Hoshi's panting reply.  The poor girl was
extremely frustrated at this point.</p><p>""Oh, that reminds me,"" said Kitten.  ""I didn't get a chance to tell
you about the new immigrant Brenda.""</p><p>""I wmet her dis mawning at bwekfast,"" Hoshi said around the clip
holding her tongue.
 
""Oh yeah, that's right.  Did you get to eat her pussy?  She's real
yummy.""</p><p>""Nyo.""</p><p>Kitten stopped and took the clip off Hoshi's tongue before she asked,
""Why not?  Your Mom gave you access didn't she?""</p><p>""Uh-hu, but I was serving everyone breakfast and the Connor sisters
were using my asshole for a napkin while they ate pancakes off my Mom,
then your Mom rushed her upstairs to change so I just didn't get the
chance.""</p><p>""Oh."" Kitten grinned.  ""I guess that explains why your asshole tasted
like maple syrup when I ate my sausages.  What, didn't they use forks?
I thought your Mom liked it when they used forks.""</p><p>""She does.  I think they were going easy on her because there was a
guest.""</p><p>""Well I hope you're still interested because we'll see them at the
pool.""</p><p>""Really?"" Hoshi exclaimed in excitement.  ""You're Mom took her
swimming?""</p><p>""Sure.  Didn't you see them leave in their bathing suits?""</p><p>""No.  Your Mom and her left the kitchen and didn't come back.  They
didn't say where they were going when they left."" The little Japanese
moppet grinned lasciviously.  ""Oh cool.  I was hoping I'd get another
chance at her.  Do you think she likes little girls?  She looked
pretty shocked when the Connors were molesting me.""</p><p>""Aw, she's just new.  Give her a few months and she'll be cruising the
grade schools with the rest of the moms.  She was a little shy with me
at first too.  Don't you worry, she'll be sucking on your little drip
box soon enough.  My Mom was fisting her yesterday so maybe you can
get your hand up her today too.  Be careful about the baby though.""</p><p>""I will be,"" Hoshi said.  ""Fisting huh?  Oohh, that means she probably
likes to get rough."" The little slut was obviously turned on.</p><p>Kitten walked up and grabbed Hoshi by the hair and kissed her deeply.
The two preteens drooled into each others mouths as they tongue
wrestled.  Kitty then slid her hands down and grabbed a double handful
of Hoshi's preteen ass and pulled her close, grinding her friend's
little snatch against her thigh.  Hoshi wimpered in pleasure.
Suddenly Kitten pushed her away and gave her another sharp slap on her
pussy.  ""Aaahhh,"" Hoshi cried out involuntarily.  Quickly mastering
herself she spread her legs and stood waiting on shaky legs for
another slap.</p><p>Kitten laughed and grabbed Hoshi's chin.  ""C'mon, we gotta go
swimming,"" she said as she went to put the clip back on the younger
girl's tongue.</p><p>""Aren't you going to slap my pussy again?"" the little kinderslut
asked.</p><p>""Nah.  If I do that you'll cum and I don't want you to cum yet.  Heck,
I might not let you cum for hours."" She reattached the tongue clip and
gave the little girl a few pinches just for fun.  Kitten spun Hoshi
around and pulled her little ass cheeks apart.  Darting in she gave
her friend a few quick licks on her anus, making the little girl
whimper.  She loved the way Hoshi squeaked and gasped.  ""Okay,"" she
said standing up.  ""That should keep you wet for now.  Let's go.""</p><p>""Ai lowve yu Kiydy,"" Hoshi said around her tongue clip.</p><p>""Of course you do little whore.  Now be a good little pet and later
I'll let you show me how much you love me,"" Kitten said with a cheery
grin.  With Hoshi's leash in hand she set off for the pools.  Kitten
made sure to walk a little faster than Hoshi so she could give the
leash a tug from time to time.</p><p>It only took a few minutes for the two girls to get to the pools.  It
was a gorgeous hot sunny day so there were a bunch of women and girls
there.  Since Kitten's nest was towards the ""head"" of the pool the
first thing they passed was the kiddie pool.  A gaggle of small girls
were splashing about in the eight inches of water screaming and
giggling.  There were a few fountains in the pool and there were
always a couple of kids to be found straddling the fountains letting
the jets of water stimulate their immature cunts.  Two pool monitors
were present.  An adult woman of about forty with a fabulously large
chest, firm tummy, and sweeping hips was on her knees at one end of
the pool fingering two little girls.  One of the girls, who looked to
be about five, was facing the woman and holding on to her shoulder for
support.  Her slim legs were spread and her eyes were closed as the
adult woman worked her middle finger up the little girl's snug hole.
The other little girl was about the same age as the first but facing
the opposite way so that her back was to the monitor woman.  The
little cutie was making out with a four-year-old girl and pushing her
little butt back against the woman's other hand.  It was hard to tell
if the second little girl was getting a finger up her pussy or her
asshole, or possibly both, but whichever it was she was getting it so
vigorously she was bouncing a bit.  Kitten knew the woman but only
vaguely since she lived in one of the other nests, but looking at her
there with her huge boobs and with the lips of her bare pussy dangling
in the water as she worked both kids Kitten decided this was a woman
she would have to get to know better.</p><p>Across the pool was a nineteen-year-old blonde with nipple rings and a
hairless cunt holding the head of a tiny girl as she pissed in her
face.  Kitten knew the blonde, her name was Krystal and she used to
live in the nest next door.  The little girls on that end of the pool
were flocking around her, competing for her attention.  Kitten
wondered what the lucky girl between her legs had done to get picked.
When Kitten had been eight she had begged her mother to put Krystal on
her access list and once she did she had marched straight over wearing
a leash and offered herself to the older girl.  They had had a
wonderfully wicked time and for weeks afterwards Krystal took Kitten
around to meet her friends for sex.  They were still friendly now,
although they had drifted some over the years.  Krystal had developed
a passion for older women that Kitten didn't really share so they
ended up spending less and less time together.  Kitten waved to her as
they passed and Krystal blew her a kiss, her eyes roaming all over
little Hoshi on her leash.  Krystal's eyes were not the only ones that
checked them out as they walked along.  With her flawless
twelve-year-old body wrapped in her bright yellow websuit, her blonde hair
cascading down her back, and a nine-year-old Japanese slave girl on a
leash behind her, Kitten was a sight to behold.  In the Lesbian City
beauty was everywhere and everywhere admired.</p><p>There were only a few women in the hot tubs since it was already such
a hot day.  Kitten knew the hot tubs got busy later when it was dark.
Some of the women relaxed in peace while others enjoyed more sensuous
play.  Kitten walked between the tubs and continued on to the main
play pool.  Over a dozen women and girls frolicked about in the water
of the pool and another dozen or so were stretched out in the
surrounding lounge chairs sunning themselves.  Sex was everywhere here
too.  Across the pool from where Kitten stood were two adolescent
girls, obviously sisters, who had pinned an older girl between them.
Each of the sisters hand one hand underwater between the older girl's
legs and the one on the left was holding one of the girl's tits in her
teeth.  Down a little ways from them was a woman in her late thirties
bent over the edge of the pool with her legs still in the water.  A
teenage blonde had her face buried so deep between the woman's butt
cheeks that Kitten couldn't tell who she was, but there was something
familiar about her.  Other girls splashed about playing tag and just
generally being silly.  A typical sunny day at the pool.</p><p>Kitten didn't see her Mom in the water but wasn't really surprised.
She scanned the women sunning themselves beside the pool until she saw
her.  Diana was lying on a lounger soaking up the sun.  Her itsy
bitsy yellow bikini provided almost no actual cover.  She would have
been more decent naked.  But in this society the goal was never to be
""decent"".  The top consisted of two little triangles barely large
enough to cover her aureoles, and since the fabric was made of a
stocking-like fine mesh it was transparent, so it really didn't cover
anything at all it just drew attention to her tits.  The same was true
of the narrow strip pouch that formed the bottom of the suit.  It was
wide enough to cup her inner labia but not wide enough to cover her
outer ones, and it too was transparent.  The back of the suit was
nothing but strings.  She was covered in oil as she basked in the sun.
 Fuck, Kitten thought, I have the hottest mom ever.</p><p>Lying next to her was the new girl Brenda.  She had her recliner
elevated to make it more comfortable to sit in her pregnant condition.
 She was wearing a fluorescent green sling bikini consisting of two
half-inch wide strands that descended from her shoulders down across
her heavy tits to converge at her plump pussy.  The strands were not
nearly wide enough to actually cover her breasts, they barely managed
to contain her nipples, and the part that was meant to cover her pussy
was fishnet.  The shoulder strings had to curve around her swollen
tummy and she too was covered in oil.  There was something about
seeing this pretty pregnant woman in such a ridiculous scrap of cloth
that made her deliciously obscene.  Kitten felt her little pussy get
wet as she stared at them.  She threw a little strut into her walk as
she lead Hoshi over to them.</p><p>Diana cracked an eyelid when she heard the girls approach.  A slow
smile spread across her face when Kitten said, ""Hi Mommy.  Can me and
my pet join you two?""</p><p>A soft gasp of ""Oh my god"" came from Brenda when she saw the girls.
Diana chuckled softly at Brenda's reaction but she certainly
understood it.  Kitten looked incredibly sexy in her new suit and with
her long blonde hair falling loosely around her.  And if that wasn't
enough little Hoshi was a picture of deviant loveliness.  Not just
because she was wearing another of Kitten's string creations, but
because she was bound, on a leash, showed obvious signs of recent
use, and was practically quivering in frustrated need.  Brenda found
the look in the little girl's eyes almost frightening.  She had never
seen such a look of lust and hunger on the face of a little girl
before.  Diana on the other hand had seen many girls in such a state
but knowing that her daughter Kitten was the one responsible for
Hoshi's state made her heart swell with pride even as her juices began
to trickle through her suit.</p><p>""Of course you can honey,"" said Diana in a throaty voice.  ""I was
hoping you wouldn't take too long to join us.  I can see you used your
time well though, you both look absolutely precious.  I love your new
suits.""</p><p>""Do you really like them?"" asked Kitten giving a little twirl so that
the two adult women could see all of it.  She struck a few poses,
turned and wiggled her naked ass at them.  A small gasp escaped from
Brenda and Diana opened her legs wide showing Kitten her sodden bikini
and the small puddle that had gathered there.  ""Hoshi looks good too,
don't you think?"" she asked.  She pulled her friend over by her leash
and turned her around.  Grabbing a fistfull of hair she bent the Asian
slut in half so her abused ass was proudly displayed.  She pushed two
fingers up her little friend's rectum and started pumping them
quickly.  Hoshi moaned in pleasure and felt her repressed orgasm
begin to climb higher.  Just as suddenly as she had started Kitten
stopped, pulling her fingers free and leaving little Hoshi quivering.
Almost unconsciously the little Asian doll tried to rub her thighs
together to make the good feelings continue, but Kitten was watching
now.  She yanked Hoshi upright by her hair and put her foot between
Hoshi's.  Hooking her foot around Hoshi's ankle she pulled the
moppet's legs apart with a sudden jerk.  Hoshi's involuntary whine was
cut off when Kitten delivered two sharp smacks to the inside of her
thighs.  The youngster gasped at the smacks but Kitten, still holding
Hoshi by the hair, silenced her by stuffing the fingers that had been
up her ass in her mouth.</p><p>Diana looked at the trembling nine-year-old and licked her lips
unconsciously.  ""How long do you plan on keeping her like that?""</p><p>""Uhhmm, I dunno,"" said Kitten.  ""I don't think she'll last much longer
though.  She's really disobedient when it comes to getting her
jollies.  I'll have to tie her down to keep her this way.""</p><p>Diana felt her heart go out to little Hoshi who was looking at her
daughter with such a look of total adoration.  ""Oh honey, let's let
her cum.  In fact, I think Brenda should do the honors don't you?""</p><p>""Me?"" squeaked Brenda.  ""But ...  but, don't I need to be on her list
or something?</p><p>""You are on her list.  You spent the night in our nest and Hoshi's
mother has a rule that will automatically add you to her list if you
spend the night.  Kameko sees Hoshi and herself as household property
and makes sure that her child is available to visitors.  Didn't you
notice her collar stayed pink all throughout breakfast?  She's really
quite generous that way."" Diana swung her legs to the side of the
lounger and stood up.  The micro crotch of her swimsuit squished and a
trickle of juice ran down her legs.  She bent over and scooped up the
puddle that had formed on the chair with her hands and then rubbed the
wetness into the top of her breasts.  She made sure her breasts were
nice and slick with her cunt honey before wiping her hands down her
taught tummy, mixing the remaining juice with the baby oil that
already covered her.  She stepped over to Brenda and offered the
pregnant newcomer a hand.  Brenda took the damp hand and stood up
looking curiously at her new friend.</p><p>""What are we doing?"" Brenda asked.</p><p>""You're standing up,"" Diana replied with a wink.  She quickly strode
over to a pile of swimming toys by the pool and picked up a kickboard.
 Toy in hand she came back and laid the foam board next to the lounger
Brenda had just vacated.  ""And now you're going to kneel here.""</p><p>Brenda looked at the board and then at the little bound girl.  Her
heart was pounding in excitement.  She couldn't believe what she was
about to do, to a preteen child no less, and at a crowded public
swimming pool.  But she realized, as she knelt on the foam board, that
her pussy was soaking wet just thinking of having sex with this child
and that she had no intention at all of saying no.</p><p>Diana bent over and planted a quick kiss on Brenda's panting lips.
""You're going to like this,"" she said.  ""Kitten baby, could you bring
your kiddie whore over here please?""</p><p>Kitten, still holding Hoshi by the hair, delivered two hard slaps to
each of the nine-year-old's butt cheeks.  ""Move it meat,"" she growled.</p><p>Kitten dragged Hoshi over to the lounger and handed her over to her
mom.  Diana, who had many more years of expertise in dominating little
girls, quickly took matters in hand.  Grabbing the little girl firmly
by the hair she ripped off the nipple clamps attached to her budding
nipples.  Hoshi gasped in pain, a gasp that was quickly cut off when
Diana delivered a devastating slap to her little swollen pussy.  The
shock of the blow left the bound girl breathless and Diana casually
tossed her onto her back on the lounger.  Since her arms were still
bound together in a tight sleeve Hoshi flopped down helplessly.
Quickly Diana straddled the girl, grabbing her ankles and folding her
in half as she squatted over her face.  Droplets of sweet pussy juice
dripped down from Diana's swimsuit wrapped cunt into the Asian moppets
face.  In a trained response Hoshi opened her mouth and reached for
the source of the wetness but pinned as she was she couldn't reach it.
 Diana kept her pussy out of reach as she got everyone into position.
 ""Now Brenda,"" she said, ""I know you're not experienced with little
girls, and certainly not with pretty little pain sluts like Hoshi
here, and I'm sure the way I treat her must shock you.  But you must
believe me, I've known Hoshi since she was born and I love her like
she was my own daughter.  Trust me, she likes it rough."" Diana smiled
sweetly down at Hoshi.  ""Don't you precious?""</p><p>""Goddess yes Miss Diana!  Please spank my pussy again!  Stretch my
asshole and bite my clit!  Fuck me!  Fuck me!  Fuck me!!"" Hoshi
snarled as she begged.  ""Use my body, use my cunt, beat the shit out
of me.""</p><p>Brenda's mouth was hanging open in stunned amazement.  Diana smiled at
her.  ""You see?  Now, we're not actually going to hurt her anymore.""
Hoshi mewwed underneath her catching droplets of cunt cream in her
mouth.  ""But I want you to understand that you don't have to be gentle
with her either.  If you're going to raise a daughter in this city
then you need to practice sex with little girls.  Now some you do have
to be gentle with, it really depends on the girl.  You just happen to
be lucky that the two youngest girls in the nest you're staying at
happen to be whip sluts.  You haven't met Madison yet, but trust me,
she's even worse than Hoshi here, and she's only five."" Diana let go
of Hoshi's ankles but kept her arms over her skinny legs, elbows at
the back of her knees, so as to keep her in place.  With her hands
freed she grabbed the cheeks of Hoshi's ass and pulled the little girl
open.  Her abused tiny cunt spread wide open and her little asshole
gaped.  ""See?  She's young, but those pretty holes are made for
fucking.  Eat her.  Eat her pussy and her ass.  Stuff your fingers in
her, spread her open, heck do whatever you feel like doing but you
need to suck this little girl off."" Diana flicked her head sending her
golden mane sweeping back so it wouldn't get in the way.  ""Kitten
sweety, would you be a good girl and take Mommy's bikini bottoms off?
I think I'll give Hoshi a treat.""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" Kitten said brightly and virtually skipped over behind
her mom.  She watched closely, looking around her mother's hips as
Brenda leaned in and covered Hoshi's abused pussy with her mouth.  The
little slut groaned as she felt the woman's wet tongue slide over her
tiny stinging labia, licking away the hurt.  Kitten pulled the strings
at the sides of her mother's suit and pulled away the damp scrap of
cloth.  She balled it up and held it to her nose breathing deeply.  It
didn't matter how many pussies she stuck her face in, nobody smelled
better than her mom.  She breathed in her mother's aroma while she
watched Brenda suck Hoshi.  Hoshi began to squirm but Diana held her
firmly in place.</p><p>""That's it Brenda,"" Diana said.  ""Isn't she yummy?  Yeah, that's it,
stick your tongue deep inside her and get her kiddie cream.  You'll be
doing a lot of this in the future you know.  Trust me, nothing beats
being a young mother in the Lesbian City.  Little girls are so
delicious.  Mmmm that's it, suck her.  Yeah, soon you'll be eating
baby cunt every day.  Suck her little clit, don't worry you won't hurt
her, and if you do she'll love it.  Haven't you ever wanted to rape a
little girl?  Well that's what Hoshi likes.  Fuck the little baby
whore, use her good.""</p><p>Under Diana's encouraging words Brenda lost her hesitation and was
soon feasting on Hoshi's bald little holes.  She even ran her tongue
down to the nine-year-old's asshole and stuffed it inside.  Kitten
could see that look in her eyes, that wild look that women got when
they began to cross their sexual boundaries.  She knew that that
eating Hoshi was a real moment for Brenda and she was excited on her
behalf.  Kitten just had to share the excitement so she dropped to her
knees and pulled her mother's ass cheeks open, darting in to press her
tongue to her mother's asshole.  She swirled her tongue around it
giving it a quick rimming.  Almost immediately her mother's
experienced asshole gaped invitingly and Kitten pressed her tongue
deep inside.</p><p>Diana reached back with one hand and stroked her daughter's hair
lovingly.  But instead of holding her there Diana gave Kitten's hair a
little tug and pulled the girl away.  Kitten's tongue came out of her
ass with a little wet pop and she looked up at her mother in
confusion.  Diana pulled her up for a quick kiss then said, ""Baby, you
know I love having you down there, but I think somebody should lick
Brenda's pussy.  This will be her first time eating a girl under ten
and I think she needs an orgasm to remember it by."" She looked down to
where Hoshi was writhing about, her little moans and gasps growing
stronger every second.  ""And I think you better hurry up.""</p><p>Kitten flashed a quick grin at her mom and darted around the trio.
She noticed that they had attracted some attention and that a number
of women and girls were watching their performance, many with their
fingers between their legs.  Kitten smiled at them all and laid down
on her back behind Brenda.  Keeping her legs spread wide so that the
watching crowd would get a good view of her young pussy Kitten scooted
under Brenda's big round ass.  Luckily Brenda was kneeling with her
legs far enough apart for Kitten to get under her.  The pregnant
newcomer's pussy was absolutely dripping with lust.  Kitten pressed
her face into it breathing in deeply then set her tongue to work.
Brenda twitched in surprise at first contact then pressed herself
firmly down onto Kitten's hungry mouth.</p><p>Brenda came up gasping for breath.  She was on fire with lust and
need.  In front of her was the little pussy of a nine-year-old
Japanese girl, a pussy she had just pulled her tongue out of, a pussy
that was on the verge of cumming, a delicious, sweet, little-girl cunt
that she was eating.  Now there was a pretty twelve-year-old blonde
between her legs making love to her with her mouth.  Kitten's
sparkling blue eyes looked up from between her legs while the girl's
talented tongue danced across her clit.  She felt two hands grasp her
breasts firmly giving them a little shake.  The hands belonged to her
new friend Diana, an absolutely mouth-watering blonde who was the
mother of the girl between her legs.  ""C'mon Brenda,"" Diana said
gently.  ""If little Hoshi here doesn't get to cum soon she'll fly to
pieces.  I want you to drink every drop out of this pretty little
fucktoy then I'll spray in her face.""</p><p>Brenda started to pump her hips, grinding her cunt into Kitten's
wonderful sucking mouth as she dove back in to Hoshi's girlish cunt.
She scooped her tongue into the girl's immature pussy and lashed her
tiny clit.  Inspired, she stuck her thumb in her mouth, drooled on it,
then pushed it up Hoshi's tiny asshole.  The girl squawked but thrust
back at her, trying to drive the thumb deeper.  Hoshi was trembling
and Brenda could almost taste her sweet childish orgasm.  Thrusting
her tongue as deep as it would go, trying to lick the child's g-spot,
Brenda crushed Hoshi's little clit beneath her upper lip.</p><p>Hoshi came.  Her little body tensed up like a spring the erupted into
spasms.  Diana laughed and dropped her pussy down to cover the little
slut's face.  Hoshi yelled into Diana's brimming cunt as the juice
from it trickled into her mouth and nose.  The delicious flavor of the
older woman's pussy filled her senses as her orgasm flooded her brain.
Brenda held on to the child's bucking ass and sucked hard.  She wanted
every drop this little girl could give.  The sheer perversity of what
she was doing, combined with Kitten's wonderful tongue, pushed her
over the edge into her own orgasm.  She panted into Hoshi's tight
kiddie twat as her cream dumped into Kitten's mouth.  Kitten gurgled
happily and swallowed every drop.</p><p>Diana smiled serenely at the sight of the two females orgasms.  She
knew her daughter would be happily slurping up Brenda's spilled sex
juice, and Brenda couldn't tear her mouth away from little Hoshi.
Rubbing her sloppy, dripping pussy all over the little girl's face
Brenda reached down and vigorously diddled her clit.  Excited as she
was it didn't take much to push her over the edge.  She felt her
insides clutch and spasm.  The modified flesh of her cunt tunnel,
heavily laden with her sweet pussy juice, was squeezed by the power of
her orgasm and a fountaining gush of sweet cream splashed out of her
spread pussy.  Hoshi was immediately soaked by the first gushing
blast.  Diana tilted her pelvis so that the second wave of cunt cream
hosed down her new friend.  It splashed into Brenda's face and into
her hair, ran down her back and sides, and dripped onto her swollen
belly.  Diana gasped and shook as her pleasure spilled out of her.
She smiled at the sound of applause from their audience.</p><p>Kitten, holding Brenda's hips as she happily ate her cunt, felt her
mother's juices trickle over her knuckles.  She scooped up some of the
juice and brought her wet hand down to finger her own pussy, mixing
her mother's juices with hers.  She plunged three fingers in and out
quickly, pumping her happy fuckhole.  But just as her pleasure was
building she felt a hand grab her wrist and pull her hand away.  She
didn't know who was there, obviously somebody from their audience, but
whoever it was she wasted no time in sealing her lips to Kitten's
brimming pussy.  Kitten moaned into Brenda's pussy in bliss as the
strange tongue delved into her depths.  Quickly and skillfully the
strange mouth sucked and lapped expertly at her twelve-year-old twat.
There was something very familiar about the technique being used on
her but in her haze of pleasure she couldn't concentrate.  Brenda's
yummy pussy continued to drool into Kitten's mouth until she came.
She twitched and bucked but the stranger's mouth wouldn't let go, nor
did Kitten ever remove her face from Brenda's wet folds.  Having a
pussy pressed into her face when she came always improved her orgasm.
And orgasm she did.  Her young pussy fluttered and clenched and
spilled her lust into the strange mouth which gulped eagerly.  </p><p>Gasps turned to moans and moans turned to sighs as the foursome came
down from the peaks of their pleasure.  Diana lifted up from Hoshi's
face and the little darling gasped for breath.  Looking down at her
she delighted in the puddles and droplets covering the tiny girl.
Diana smiled in contentment.  She loved to mark her girls with a good
soaking.  Hoshi was a complete mess.  Her long dark hair was
thoroughly soaked with cunt juice.  Brenda's was too.  The pregnant
newcomer finally pulled away from Hoshi's childish quim, but she
couldn't help but stare at it.  Little shocks of pleasure ran through
her as Kitten slowly licked the remains of her spending.  </p><p>""Well?"" Diana asked.  ""Did you enjoy your first taste of a preteen?""</p><p>Kitten's muffled voice echoed from underneath Diana.  ""Hey, I'm a
pre-teen!""</p><p>""Oh you're twelve, that's close enough,"" Diana said.  ""Anything over
ten is a teen in my book.  Well?  Did you like it?""</p><p>Brenda's eyes dropped back to Hoshi's spent cuntlet and just soaked up
the vision.  Sucking this little girl had been the most perverse thing
she had ever done in her life, and it had been wonderful.  Even now
she wanted more.  ""Yes,"" she said in a wondering voice.</p><p>""Uuuuuugggggghhhhhhhhh,"" Kitten groaned from underneath Brenda.  ""Who
the fuck is eating my pussy?  Oh that's so nice!""</p><p>Brenda whipped her head around.  She hadn't even realized the other
girl was there.  Diana craned her head around and smiled at the
familiar face she saw between her daughter's legs.  Even Hoshi tried
to sit up to look, but Diana shoved her back down by her forehead and
delivered a set of stinging slaps to the inside of her childish
thighs.  Hoshi gasped and collapsed back down.  She looked up at Ms
Diana in obedient adoration.  Diana smiled back at her.  Unlike
Kitten, Diana had spent considerable time training little Hoshi to be
the obedient cunt she was.  In fact it was Diana that had primarily
trained Hoshi's mother Kameko.</p><p>Finally Kitten couldn't take the suspense any more.  Delicious ecstasy
washed over her from between her legs and she had to know who it was.
She pushed on Brenda's thighs so that the pregnant brunette rose up a
bit and squeezed out from under her.  Sitting up she looked down
between her legs into sparkling blue eyes framed by curly blonde hair.
She could only see her from the nose up since the girl's mouth was
sealed to her cunt but she didn't need to see the whole face to know
this girl.  She knew every detail of that face and would have
recognized her if she had seen only a single eye.  ""Ohhhhhhh
Angellllllll,"" Kitten moaned and came.  She threw her head back
against Brenda's ass and spasmed as her orgasm consumed her.  She
heard and felt Angelina slurp up her juices then collapsed in a limp heap.</p><p>Brenda gazed in appreciation at the new girl.  She was young, another
twelve-year-old like Kitten.  Another adolescent blonde she thought
with a quiver of lust.  As the girl sat back on her heels Brenda was
even more impressed.  The girl had an exquisite young body, quite slim
but with rather large breasts for such a young girl.  She was wearing
a type of fishnet outfit just like Kitten's only hers was pink
instead of yellow.  Also while the overall layout was the same, being
completely bottomless but held down by garter like bands on the
girl's upper thighs, the patterning was different.  The holes that her
pink young nipples poked through were heart shaped rather than
circular, and where Kitten's outfit clearly mimicked a set of spider
webs the new girl's outfit was more angular, such that the gaps in the
webbing were diamond shaped.  Brenda quickly absorbed the hearts and
diamonds motif, smiling in appreciation as she realized that the two
shapes were the red elements of common playing cards and that the girl
had made her suit pink to match.  She wondered where they got such
enticing outfits.  Perhaps she could get one too.</p><p>The young blonde noticed Brenda checking her out and spread her legs
invitingly.  She leaned back to better expose herself and reached down
with both hands to open her pussy for Brenda's pleasure.  ""Hi,"" was
all she said.</p><p>Diana leaned in and perched he chin by Brenda's shoulder.  ""Brenda.
I'd like you to meet Kitten's best friend.  This is Angelina, Angel to
her friends.  Angel sweetheart, I'd like you to meet my new friend
Brenda.""</p><p>Angel kept her legs spread and began to gently masturbate herself.
""Nice to meet you Ms Brenda.  Are you new to the city?""</p><p>Brenda found her voice.  ""Uhm, yes.  Yes I am.""</p><p>""Wow, cool,"" Angel said.  Her bright blue eyes were burning holes in
Brenda.  ""I'll have to get my mom to put you on my access list.  Then
you can do anything you want to me.  That is, if you want to.""</p><p>""I want to,"" Brenda found herself saying.  The words just popped out
of her and even she was surprised at the lust in her voice.  </p><p>Just then Kitten pulled herself off the ground and lunged forward
embracing Angelina.  The two girls kissed each other passionately,
their hands groped at each other.  Suddenly Kitten's eyes popped open
and she broke the kiss.  Her hands were patting at Angel's outfit.
""Hey,"" she said suspiciously.  She leaned back and took a really good
look at Angel's woven suit.  ""Hey!"" she shouted in outrage.  ""You ...
you ... you stole my suit design!""</p><p>Angel slipped out of her embrace and stood up.  She posed and turned
showing off her outfit.  ""I didn't steal it,"" she said without a trace
of guilt.  ""I improved it.""</p><p>""Oooooh you thief!  I just made it this morning,"" Kitten pouted.</p><p>""Ah, don't be upset lover,"" Angel said smoothly.  ""Doesn't it look
good on me?""</p><p>""Of course it looks good on you,"" Kitten grumbled.  ""Everything looks
good on you.""</p><p>Angel turned so that her back was to Kitten and slowly bent over,
sticking her ass out provocatively.  ""So you like it then?""  Angel saw
that Kitten's will was rapidly weakening.  Kitten blushed in
embarrassment.  She knew her friend was going to dom her easily.  All
morning she had been in charge and now it was just melting out of her.
She couldn't help it.  When Angel stuck her butt out like that all she
wanted to do was kneel behind her and shove her face in her crack.
""Yeah, you like it.  I can tell.  In fact, I think you like it a lot.""
Angel reached back and spread the cheeks of her ass apart.  Looking
over her shoulder at her friend she said, ""Why don't you come over
here and show everyone how much you like my new outfit.""</p><p>""Angellllll ..."" Kitten whined.</p><p>""Uh-uh, no whining,"" Angel said as she reached back and pulled
Kitten's head into her ass.  ""You just stay right there until I tell
you different.""  Kitten simply gave in.  Happily she slid her tongue
into her best friend's anus.  In seconds she forgot about anything
else; she was in her happy place.</p><p>Angelina looked over at the other women with lust fogged eyes.  Her
baby blues searched out her lover's mother, held her with her hot
gaze.  Diana's lust leapt to welcome the little girl.  Angel smiled.
""You like to watch your little girl service me, don't you bitch?""</p><p>""Yes Angel,"" Diana simpered.  Brenda turned in surprise at the
submissive tone in her new friend's voice.  ""I raised her to belong on
her knees.  Did I do good?""  </p><p>""Uuuuuummmmmmmm,"" Angel moaned as Kitten's tongue invaded her ass.
""Adequate bitch.  Like mother like daughter I suppose.""  Angel smiled
dreamily at the two adults.  ""In fact, I think you need to get over
here on your knees and eat my pussy while your baby girl eats my ass.""</p><p>Diana sprang up off the lounger.  ""Yes Angel,"" she said.  </p><p>Angel stopped her with a word.  ""Crawl.""</p><p>Diana dropped to her knees without a word.  Keeping her head down like
a good submissive she crawled over to the two little girls.  She
stretched languidly with each move, showing off her delicious curves
that she knew Angel liked so much.  Droplets of cream trickled down
her thighs, squeezed out of her over-saturated cunt by her crawling
motion.  Brenda stared in lust and awe.  There was a gentle tap on her
shoulder.  Hoshi, soaking wet, asked her, ""Want to sit on my face
while you watch them?""</p><p>Brenda didn't answer, she just got up and climbed onto the lounger.
Straddling the tiny girl's head she lowered her pussy to Hoshi's happy
wet face.  The child's hands slid over her ass and pulled her down by
the hips.  Her pretty face was lost beneath the swell of Brenda's
child-bearing belly, but she gasped when she felt her labia greedily
sucked into the tiny mouth.  She turned to look back at the blonde
trio just it time to see Angel grab Diana's head in her hands and
firmly pull the adult woman's face into her adolescent cunt.
""Yeeeaaaah, that's it bitch,"" Angel hissed.  ""Slurp my pussy while
your little girl spit washes my ass."" Angel closed her eyes and let
her head roll back, immersed in pleasure.  Her nipples stood out like
pink berries.  They matched her outfit.</p><p>Brenda basked in the attention little Hoshi was giving her pussy while
she watched the incredibly erotic show in front of her.  An adolescent
girl was dominating a mother and child, having them lick and suck on
her pussy and ass, and it was happening not four feet away from her.
A nine-year-old girl, a bondage slut, was underneath her tickling her
clit with quick stabbing licks in between sucking on her swollen
labia.  All of this was happening at a busy public pool.  Brenda took
a quick look around at their audience.  A number of women were staring
at them openly and masturbating in the morning sun.  A pair of East
Indian teenage twins were fingering each other while they watched.  A
little girl, no more than six, with long brown hair and shocking green
eyes, was pumping two fingers in and out of her hairless quim while
she watched their lewd display.  She was laying in the arms of a woman
who looked so similar she could only be the child's mother.</p><p>Angel trembled and began to fall.  Four hands quickly grabbed her ass
and thighs, supporting her through her orgasm.  She threw back her
head and a squeaking, whimpering moan escaped her as she released into
the two mouths that were sucking the very life out of her.  Gently,
Kitten and Diana lowered her to the ground.  Mother and child traced
kisses across Angel's pelvis and up across her ribs.  The latched onto
her nipples and sucked them firmly.  Then they both kissed their way
up the young girl's neck while she sighed in pleasure, converging as
one on her mouth where they shared a sensuous three way kiss.  </p><p>That kiss did Brenda in.  Her thoughts slid away as the roaring
darkness of her own orgasm exploded behind her eyes.  She sat down
heavily on Hoshi's little face as her whole being melted in bliss and
ran out between her legs and over Hoshi's lips.  Hoshi drank it all.
The little girl couldn't breathe as all her senses were immersed in
Brenda's cunt.  She didn't even try.</p><p>""Well well,"" said a voice over her right shoulder.  ""Isn't this a
pretty scene.""</p><p>Brenda, panting and spent, looked over her shoulder at the new voice.
She thought she was immune to shocks, but what she saw took her breath
away.  The woman standing over her shoulder was a redheaded amazon.
She was tall and in such incredibly good shape that her muscles looked
sculpted beneath her snow white skin.  She had massive,
gravity-defying breasts that were encircled by clear plastic tubing.
Clear suction cups covered each nipple and milk from her tits, which
were lactating heavily, was sucked into the tubing.  The tubes circled
each breast once then crossed each other underneath the orbs then
continued on to wrap around her back and terminated at her hips.  On
each hip she wore a clear flask, each one half full of her breast
milk.  Aside from the tubing she was naked.  Her pussy was bare except
for a small patch of flame red pubic hair shaped into a heart that
road above her distended clit.</p><p>That in itself was enough of a sight to shock Brenda.  But standing
next to this vision was another vision that made almost doubt her
eyes.  The lactating amazon was holding a leash.  At the other end of
that leash was a child.  A five-year-old girl with flame red hair and
skin so white as to be almost translucent.  But the leash did not go
to her neck, it ended somewhere behind her, as if it was attached to
the child's ass.  Brenda couldn't see for sure since the little girl
was facing her, and even had she been turned around she might not have
been able to tell since the little girl's curling red hair hung down
so low that it tickled the tops of her thighs.  More shocking still,
attached to the child's face was a large black dildo.  It was fastened
to her mouth, effectively gagging her, and stood out obscenely in
comparison to her pretty little features.  Tiny gold rings adorned
each nipple on her smooth chest, her chest which was thrust forwards
because her arms were bound behind her back, by what Brenda could not
see.  As if that wasn't enough the little girl was standing in clear
stiletto pumps, the kind of high heels usually found on strippers.
That they even came in a child's size would have been a moral outrage
in the world she had left behind.  The girl stood with her legs
shoulder width apart and her preteen pussy was red and swollen,
obviously recently used.</p><p>The little girl was staring fixedly at Brenda's swollen tummy.  The
look in her little brown eyes made her shiver.  She felt suddenly
vulnerable.  The amazon leaned in then and captured her attention with
an icy blue look.  Brenda gulped.  She felt like a mouse underneath a
falcon.  As intimidating as she looked though, her voice was very
gentle.  ""You might want to lift up a bit my dear.  Hoshi won't
complain, but she's about to pass out.""</p><p>""Huh?"" Brenda said.  Then realizing what the vision was talking about
quickly raised up.  Hoshi gasped a deep heaving breath.  Her face was
almost purple.  ""Oh god, I'm so sorry,"" she said.</p><p>""Not to worry pretty thing,"" the amazon said with a gentle caress down
Brenda's face.  ""I'm sure Hoshi was very happy down there.""
Addressing the little Asian fucktoy she asked, ""You were happy down
there weren't you pretty toy?""  Hoshi nodded quickly, still drawing
huge breaths.  ""Yes, of course you were.""</p><p>""Hello Jessica,"" Diana said.  She was smiling at the newcomer,
languidly stroking her dripping pussy.  Brenda was startled to see
that Kitten and Angel were both on their knees with their heads bowed
and their hands behind their backs.</p><p>""Hello Diana,"" Ms Jessica said.  Brenda could hear the warmth and
desire in the woman's voice.  These two obviously knew each other.
""Mind if we join your party?""</p><p>Diana plunged a couple of fingers inside herself then brought the
soaked digits to her mouth where she slurped on them noisily.  ""Please
do,"" she said afterwards.  ""This is Brenda,"" she added with a nod.
""The new girl I was telling you about.""</p><p>""Nice to meet you Brenda,"" Jessica purred.  Brenda gulped.  This woman
was a huntress and she was now prey.  ""I can just tell we're going to
get on famously.""</p>"
1455,Friday Night at the Club,Gladys Stoatpamphlet,1,It's take your daughter to work night at the strip club Jade works at.,"['FF,Fg,inc,ws']","<p>Jade strolled towards the changing room with her thong in her hands.
She hadn't bothered to put it back on after the last private dance she
had given to a fresh faced kid.  Sixteen tops, she thought to herself,
and real easy.  His friends had bought him a private dance, one of
them might have even been the boy's father.  Either he had a real good
fake id or he knew somebody with pull.  Probably the latter.  It had
been fun really.  Jade had taken him into the back VIP area and
stripped nude during the first song.  During the second song she had
pressed his face between her tits, stood over him and dangled her
pussy over his trembling lips, she practically rammed his head into
her ass.  He had a big tent in his pants by then and she had spent the
third song grinding on his young cock until the poor blushing boy came
in his pants.  It had been so cute to watch his shame and release fill
his eyes, much better than the drunken warthogs she normally ended up
dancing for.  Another reason to like Fridays, she thought.</p><p>Fridays were better for a number of reasons.  Saturday was busier, but
more girls worked that night too so there wasn't really a better
chance to make more money.  And the Saturday security staff had a
couple of real meatheads.  A couple of them apparently thought that
being a bouncer in a strip club meant that they'd get all the free
pussy they could handle.  They had been very disappointed to learn of
the hands-off policy.  The ones who stayed were sullen and could be
pretty rude.  But the Friday night team was a bunch of pros.  They
never gave the girls a hard time.  There was no way she could just
stroll across the room without putting her thong back on on a
Saturday, but the Friday night team just smiled at her and shook their
heads.</p><p>The biggest benefit about Fridays though was that the boss left the
management of the club to his daughter Nichole.  Nichole was a real
sweetie and did everything she could to make sure the dancers were
happy.  For Jade, this meant she could bring her daughter to work with
her.</p><p>She ran into Gigi coming out of the changing room.  Gigi, her real
name was Geraldine, was Latino.  Long dark hair, curvy hips, and
natural D cups with fat nipples, all packed into a shiny silver bikini
along with an overactive libido, all of which made her very popular
with both the customers and the other dancers.  Gigi stopped dead in
her tracks when she saw Jade's bald pussy on display.</p><p>""Hey baby,"" Jade said fondly.</p><p>""Ah, mi hija,"" Gigi moaned.  ""You need some help cooling that hot
pussy down baby?""</p><p>Jade slid her left arm around Gigi's waist and slid her right hand
into the front of her bikini bottoms.  She slid her middle finger
through Gigi's smooth fat pussy lips then slipped it inside and worked
as deep as it would go.  Gigi's moans were cut off when Jade kissed
her.  She stirred up Gigi's honey pot while there tongues wrestled.
Then, just as Gigi began to roll her hips, fucking herself on Jade's
finger, Jade broke off the kiss and stepped back.  Gigi moaned in
frustration when Jade took her finger away.</p><p>""Aaaahhh, you bitch.  Fuckin' teasing me again!"" Gigi whined.</p><p>Jade tossed her long blonde hair back.  ""No time now baby.  Money to
be made.  Wait 'til the end of the night and we'll have some fun.""</p><p>""No way,"" Gigi growled as she cupped her breasts and pinched her
nipples.  ""There's no way I can wait that long.""</p><p>""Yeah, I could tell.  Your mouth tastes like pussy already.  Who's the
lucky girl?""</p><p>""Paula,"" Gigi grumbled.  She was really worked up now.</p><p>""Paula's always first,"" Jade said with a smile.  ""You two are so
cute."" She brought her wet finger up to her face and inhaled the heady
fragrance coming off it before sliding it into her mouth.  Gigi always
tasted so damn good.</p><p>""Yeah, who's got pussy breath now, huh?""</p><p>Jade shrugged.  ""Just a taste.  I promise, I'll make you cum real good
later.  But rent's gotta be paid you know?  Besides, I gotta go check
in on Mia.""</p><p>""Yeah, I bet you do,"" Gigi said slyly.  ""Maybe I'll go check in on her
later.""</p><p>""Hey, be my guest,"" Jade replied.  ""But you better work a little too.
You don't want to go home empty handed."" Jade slid past her and gave
her ass a light pinch before slipping through the door into the
changing room.</p><p>The changing room was sanctuary.  Girls only.  No men, not even
management.  The boss made that rule and any guy who broke it got
canned.  Not that it hadn't happened, but it had never been forgiven.
There was usually some kind of naughty activity going on in the
changing room during the night and tonight was no exception.
Stephanie was on her knees eating Tammy's pussy.  On stage Steph was
called Viper and her and Tammy did a girl-girl show on Fridays.  They
were roommates, lover girls in their private life.  Jade had been to
their place and it only had one bedroom with a king sized bed.  The
three of them had spent some quality time in that bed.</p><p>Jade noticed a new girl, a redhead, staring at the blonde on her knees
eating her girlfriend's pussy without a trace of modesty.  Some of the
other girls were watching too, but they were used to such displays.
The new girl was gazing at the two lovers with a mix of shock and
hunger.  She'll fit in just fine, Jade thought with a smile.  </p><p>She stopped next to Stephanie and ran her hand through the girl's soft
blonde hair as she continued to slurp away at the shaven pussy in her
face.  Leaning in she brought her face right down next to Stephanie's
and inhaled deeply, breathing in the delightful scent of Tammy's cunt.
""Mmmm, smells good.""</p><p>""Tastes good too,"" Steph said with a grin, her voice muffled somewhat
by the pussy in her face.  Jade moved closer and Stephanie pulled her
wet face away and kissed Jade with plenty of tongue, indulging in the
taste of Tammy's cunt.</p><p>""Hey,"" Tammy panted.  ""Don't stop now.""  Her long brown hair was in a
ponytail and she looked flushed.</p><p>Jade broke of her kiss with Stephanie and guided the girl's head back
in to place between her lover's legs.  Rising up she pressed herself
up against Tammy and kissed her fiercely, grinding her naked pussy
against the back of Stephanie's head.  ""Tease,"" Tammy said when Jade
broke off the kiss.</p><p>""I just wanted to say hi baby,"" Jade replied in a sultry whisper.
""Oh, and I think the new girl's interested.""</p><p>Tammy's eyes darted quickly over Jade's shoulder where the new girl
was still staring at them.  She looked young, only just eighteen.
The girl blushed when she realized that she had been caught staring
and turned away as her cheeks flushed red.  Tammy smiled.  ""We'll have
to get to know her better.""  Jade gave her another quick kiss then
stepped away.  She was really wet now and needed some relief.  Time to
check in on Mia.  </p><p>Going straight up to the door to the manager's office she walked in
without knocking.  Nichole was there, sitting at her desk.  She was
leaning back in the big chair behind the desk, breathing heavily, and
the buttons of her blouse were undone.  Jade grinned like a fiend and
closed the door behind her.
 
Nichole's eyes fluttered open as Jade strutted around the desk but she
didn't say a word.  ""Having fun?"" Jade asked as she rounded the desk.
Nichole was naked from the waist down.  Kneeling on the floor under
the desk was Jade's daughter, Mia.  Mia had just turned seven.
Her bright blue eyes twinkled up at her mom but she didn't say
anything.  Jade could only see half of her little girl's face though,
the lower half of it was covered by Nichole's dripping pussy.  Her
slim little body was totally naked.</p><p>""Ooooooohhhhhh, fuck!"" Nichole moaned in ecstasy.  She started to hump
her pussy into the baby face of little Mia.  ""She's such a little
darling,"" she moaned.  </p><p>Jade slid her hand into Nichole's shirt and grasped one of the woman's
heavy bra-less tits.  ""No she's not,"" she said as she began to pinch
Nichole's hardened nipple.  ""She's a dirty little lezzie cunt, aren't
you baby?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" came the muffled reply.  </p><p>""You like eating Ms Nichole's hot pussy babycunt?""</p><p>*sluuuuurpp* *smack*  ""Uhhmmmmmm, yes Mommy.  It's all wet and yummy.
 And her pussy lips are real skinny, like a little girls.""</p><p>""Good girl babycunt.  You make Mommy so proud.  And you make Ms
Nichole real happy too.""</p><p>""Oooohhh, she sure does,"" Nichole moaned.  ""Suck it you little bitch,
suck the cum out of me.""  She grabbed Mia by the hair and humped
her face.  ""Please, don't make her stop,"" she whispered to Jade.  </p><p>""Stop?  Why would I ever do that?  You're going to have to make her
stop when you can't take it any more.  My little Mia will suck
pussy all day if you let her."" Jade stepped up and put one foot on
Nichole's big leather chair.  With a sudden shove she stood up on the
manager's chair.  ""Nope, I just came here because I have to take a
piss.""</p><p>Nichole looked up and saw the dangling lips of Jade's bald pussy.  The
ring in the hood of her clit glistened.  She lunged forward and
covered Jade's pretty bare cunt with her mouth, her tongue sliding
deep into her gooey depths.  While one hand cradled the head of the
little girl between her legs the other wrapped around the stripper's
hips and held her firmly in place.  Nichole was in pussy heaven.</p><p>""Aaaahhhhh, that's nice,"" Jade moaned.  She basked in the attention of
Nichole's searching tongue and sucking lips.  Nichole was an excellent
pussy licker and was always hungry for cunt.  ""That's a good slut.
You thirsty baby?  Maybe I should give it all to Mia?""  Nichole's
arm tightened around Jade's hips and her eyes blazed with lust.
Nichole's tongue curled about and tickled Jade's urethra.  ""Ohh, I
guess you are thirsty.  Hmmmmm, such a good bitch.""</p><p>Jade relaxed her muscles and let the piss come.  Hot piss gushed into
Nichole's mouth and was immediately gulped down.  Nichole moaned and
clutched at Mia's little head.  Jade grabbed the club manager's
head and pulled away, then blasted Nichole's face and hair with her
hot stream.  ""Yes!  Yes!"" Nichole shouted.  Piss ran down between her
breasts and over her tummy.  When she heard little Mia slurp up the
pee that ran into her cunt she began to cum.  Her body bucked is
spasms of pleasure but Mia clung tightly to her pussy like a leech.
Jade brought her cunt back down and began swabbing it all over
Nichole's face.  Jade loved painting a woman's face with her cunt.
She ground her twitching pussy into Nichole's saturated face.</p><p>Jade was really on the edge now.  Sliding down Nichole's wet body she
kissed her deeply, loving the taste of her piss and cum in her sexy
boss's mouth.  Nichole twitched as her orgasm wound down.  Little
Mia, knowing that Nichole would be too sensitive for a minute or
two finally pulled her dripping face away from Nichole's delicious
pussy.  Now she was looking straight at her mother's ass while she
listened to the two women kiss.  It was so pretty.  Mia never got
tired of staring at her mom's hot ass.  She was practically in love
with it.  She grabbed Jade's butt cheeks with both hands and pushed,
spreading her mother's ass wide to her hungry gaze.  Jade pushed back
in encouragement and began to maul Nichole's tits while they kissed.
When she felt her daughter's tongue begin to trace circles around her
stretched bung she moaned deep in her throat.  ""Yeaaaaaaahhhhh,"" she
gasped, breaking off her kiss with the flushed Nichole.  ""Eat Mommy's
ass baby!  Get your tongue in there you little slut."" Mia did as
she was told.  She stuffed her slick tongue as deep as it would go up
her mommy's asshole.  Jade whimpered in a high pitch.  Mia knew
that sound, it meant her mother was close to coming, so she brought up
her right hand and jammed all four fingers as deep as they would go up
her mommy's pussy and wiggled them around.</p><p>Jade came like she was having a seizure.  Her cunt clamped down like a
vice on her daughter's fingers, but Mia only giggled with her face
between Jade's cheeks and kept going.  Nichole watched the hot blonde
cum with something like awe.  Wanting to be part of such a glorious
moment she reached out and pinched Jade's nipples firmly and pulled.
Jade shook like a leaf in a storm and a gurgling, animal-like sound
came out of her throat.  Her back arched down like a bow, thrusting
her ass out higher, and her pussy spasmed and squirted.  Cream blasted
out of her. The only thing that prevented her from soaking Nichole's
desk in her juice was the naked body of her little daughter.</p><p>Mia squealed and shrieked as her mom's cum sprayed on her naked
flat chest.  Quick as she could she pulled her tongue out of her
Jade's clenching butt and ducked down lower.  She had only made
Mommy squirt like this a few times before, but she knew what to do.
She slid her left thumb into her mother's ass where her tongue had
been and began to piston her other hand in and out of Jade's
squelching cunt. Faster and faster she went until Jade began to shake
again.  When she felt her mom go rigid she pushed her fingers in as
deep as they would go, twisted her hand around, and crushed Mommy's
clit with her thumb.</p><p>Jade made a keening wail as another orgasm rolled over her in
pulsating waves.  Her pussy pulsed and clenched.  Mia whipped her hand
out and opened her mouth.  Hot mommy juice sprayed out of Jade's
spasming pussy all over the little girl's face.  Plenty of it went in
her mouth making her swoon in pleasure.  Mia loved wet pussies and
pussy cream and now her tongue was swimming in a pool of nectar
straight from her mother's cunt.  She closed her lips tight to savor
the treasure while her hands roamed everywhere over her smooth little
body, rubbing the cream into her skin then sliding down to rub
fiercely at her hairless child cunt.</p><p>Jade slowly opened her eyes as she recovered from the set of orgasms.
She saw Nichole's slack-jawed stare over her shoulder and turned her
head to follow her gaze.  A slow smile spread across her face at the
sight of Mia.  Her daughter had her eyes and mouth shut and was
soaking wet.  Her hair was wet, her face was wet, her smooth flat
chest glistened while her left hand pinched her baby nipples.  Her
tummy too was coated in female ejaculate and her right hand was
pumping two fingers in and out of her childish pussy.  The girl was
moaning with her mouth full and the wet slapping sound as she finger
fucked herself was music to her ears.  At that moment Jade thought Mia
was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.  She watched as Mia
gave herself a little cum, leaning against the table and shaking.
Finally, Mia gulped down her reward and opened her eyes.</p><p>Jade rolled off of Nichole and stood up.  She reached out with one
hand and pulled Mia close.  The two of them shared a deep lingering
kiss.  When they came apart Jade looked into her little girl's eyes
and said, ""You're so beautiful baby.""</p><p>Mia actually blushed.  ""I'm all messy,"" she said.</p><p>""Mmmm, you look so good messy.  Damn, I wish I had a camera.""  She ran
her hands through her little girl's wet hair.  ""Thank you baby.  You
made Mommy cum real, real hard.  You were great.""</p><p>""I liked it,"" Mia said.</p><p>Jade chuckled.  ""Yeah,  I could tell.""</p><p>A slightly sad look came over Mia's face.  ""You have to go back to
work now?"" she asked.</p><p>""Uh, yeah.  I'm afraid so baby.""  She leaned in and licked Mia's
saturated chest.  ""Mommy's got to pay the rent.  But only a few more
hours. Then we can go home and have some time together, just you and
me.""  Mia's nipples were very rigid.  Jade gave one a quick suck.</p><p>Mia sighed as her mother sucked her nipple and whispered in her ear,
""Can I be your pussy-girl?""</p><p>""Mmmm,"" Jade moaned.  She let go of the swollen bud and brought her
face up so the two of them were nose to nose.  ""You'll always be my
little pussy-girl baby.  Always and forever.""  Then they kissed.  Mia
sucked on her mother's tongue desperately and Jade slid her hands
around Mia's tight little butt to gently probe her child's tender
holes.  Mia spread her legs to give her better access.  </p><p>When they finally separated Jade said, ""I better go honey.  Don't be
sad though, Ms Nichole is here to keep you happy and she'll do
anything you tell her to.""  Jade turned to Nichole.  ""Won't you slut?""</p><p>""Yes,"" the busty club manager said, nodding her head quickly.  ""Yes,
anything.""</p><p>Mia looked at her mother.  ""Can I put my whole hand in her Mommy?""</p><p>""Of course you can baby, and in any hole you like.  And if you have to
pee I'm sure she has some room left in her belly.  Now you two be
good, and Nichole you better do as you are told.""</p><p>Nichole's voice was barely a whisper.  ""You know I'd do anything for
her.""</p><p>""Actually yes, yes I do,"" Jade said and gave Nichole a quick kiss.
""That's why you get to play with her.""  </p><p>As Jade gathered up the small scraps of cloth that made up her dancing
outfit Mia asked, ""Mommy, is Ms Gigi here tonight?""  </p><p>She almost laughed at the eagerness in her daughter's voice and the
look on her face.  ""She sure is.  Would you like me to send her in
later?""</p><p>""Uh-hu,"" Mia said nodding rapidly in excitement.  ""She told me last
time that I could put candy in her pussy so I brought some Gummi
Bears.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sure she'll like that.  But make sure you get them all out,
okay?""</p><p>""Don't worry, I will.  I'll count them to be sure.""</p><p>Jade resisted the impulse to bend her little girl over and violate her
ass.  Damn, she thought, three orgasms and I'm still horny -  Just
dripping wet now - next guy who gets a lap dance from me is going to
be one lucky bastard - I should charge extra.  But all she said was,
""Just have fun baby.""</p><p>Mia hopped up and sat on the edge of the desk and spread her legs into
a complete split.  With a look of lust almost never seen on the face
of a seven year-old girl she corrected her mom.  ""You mean babycunt.""</p><p>Jade chuckled but inside her pussy gave a little twitch.  ""Just have
fun babycunt,"" she said.  She blew her girl a kiss, not trusting
herself to get too close, and waved at Nichole.  Nichole didn't even
notice.  Sitting in her chair her face was only a couple of feet away
from Mia's spread.  Jade turned and walked away quickly.  The last
thing she saw as she left the room was Mia's hand reaching out to grab
Nichole's head.  The last thing she heard was her daughter's voice
saying, ""It's your turn now.""</p><p>Jade went to her changing area and wiped herself down with a
towelette. Hearing a moan she turned to see that Tammy had been good
to her word. She was on her knees in a corner eating the new girl's
pussy.  The redhead had her eyes closed and her breathing was erratic.
 Tammy was really going to town on her and Jade knew what a good pussy
licker Tammy was.  The new girl was getting a real nice welcome.  Jade
laughed to herself and finished getting dressed in her very skimpy
outfit.</p><p>As she came out of the changing room Gigi was on her way in.  She
looked flushed, obviously having just given a private dance.  Gigi was
very bi and liked her job.  Most of the girls saw the male clients as
suckers and didn't really like them at all.  Gigi was different.  Half
the time she wanted to fuck her guys.  But rules were rules and she
didn't want to get bounced from the club so she took out her
frustrations and hungers with the other girls.</p><p>""See,"" the busty Latino said.  ""I'm working now.""  The frustration in
her voice made her sound almost angry.</p><p>Jade stepped in close and kissed her.  Gigi stiffened as she fought
for self control.  Jade whispered in her ear.  ""Good girl baby,
Momma's proud of her working girl.  But all work and no play is no
good.  You want a little relief?""</p><p>Gigi's eyes were hooded with lust.  All she could do was nod.  ""Go say
hi to Mia, she asked about you,"" Jade said softly.  Gigi's lust filled
eyes widened and she licked her lips.  ""She brought you some candy
too.""</p><p>""Oh fuck..."" Gigi moaned, and hurried into the changing room.  Jade
smiled and turned back to the room.  Scanning quickly she saw the kid
she had made cum in his pants was still here.  Maybe he'd be good for
another round, she thought.  After all, she thought, young boys have
stamina, that's what makes them fun.</p><p>:: END</p>"
1456,"Lesbian Land - Future Days, Chapter 6",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,6,,"['FF', 'Fg', 'gg', 'inc', 'group', 'd/s', 'dress-up', 'sci-fi']","<p class=""h2"">Chapter 06 - Discovery</p><p>""Are you certain of this?""</p><p>""Yes, My Queen,"" came the muffled response.</p><p>Queen Asheelia was holding an unrolled scroll in her hands.  An
animation in the upper left corner showed her a graph tracking
fluctuations in the levels of hormones and neurotransmitters, numbers
updating constantly on the right side of the page displayed a
probability matrix based of biochemical changes, and the text in the
center of the scroll was written in highly technical language.  It was
a tremendous amount of data in such a tiny space and all of it was
describing a girl, a subject in whom the Queen had considerable
interest.  The electronic paper scrolls could display almost anything
in 2D with exceptional resolution and were used for a variety of
purposes in the Lesbian City.  To her credit the Queen actually
understood most of what this scroll contained.</p><p>She leaned back on her throne with a thoughtful look and absently
stroked one nipple.  Her heavy breasts were held in an abbreviated
crimson corset that left them mostly exposed, cupping them from
underneath.  The corset was short below also, ending just above
Asheelia's navel.  Today she wore thigh-high red leather boots with
four inch heels and had her dark hair done up in braids, one on each
side of her head.  Each braid incorporated a bright red set of love
beads.  Her lipstick was a bright, whorish red and blush made pink
circles on each cheek of her face.  All in all she looked like some
sort of perverted marionette that had broken free of its strings.  But
that's what happened when she allowed her daughter to dress her.</p><p>""Fania,"" the Queen sighed.  ""I do need to actually talk to her you
know.""</p><p>""Oh, but Mummy, she looks better like this."" Fania grinned like a
demon at her mother and Asheelia felt her pussy clench in need.  She
had never been able to resist the advances of her child.  The princess
was in the demi-throne that was placed at the foot of the dais of the
Queen's throne.  Fania had also done her hair up in braids today, but
she had wound the braids atop her head like a laurel wreath or a
crown.  With her snow white hair done up in such an elegant fashion
the girl looked incredibly regal.  Pinned in her hair was a small,
jeweled tiara with an attached train of gauze like a bridal veil.  The
veil was extra long and was wrapped around Fania's golden-bronze body.
It did not cover her face in any way, simply spilled down over the
back of her neck then down under her left arm where it then proceeded
to encircle her athletic fifteen year-old body in loose spirals.  It
was her only clothing.  It was also soaking wet.  When Fania had first
put it on this morning it had not been so, but the princess had
started her morning with a golden shower from three six year-old
little girls, and had followed that with a squirt bath from her
favorite SuperSquirter in her mother's harem.  Now the gauze clung
transparently to her mouth-watering curves.  One breast was covered,
the nipple dark and pointed and clearly visible underneath the wet
fabric.  Her other breast she left exposed and, like her mother, she
was gently pinching the swollen nubbin.  Aside from her semi-covering
she was wearing a pair of six-inch glass high-heels.  The heels of her
shoes were made of unbreakable glass and were perfectly shaped for
fucking girls, which was of course their intended purpose.  They were
not really intended to pin a little girl's head to the floor but, as
Fania was now demonstrating, they served that purpose more than
adequately.</p><p>The girl under Fania's heel was to all appearances no more than eleven
years old.  Her skin was a warm honey-brown, owing to the mostly
African roots of her genome, but the lighter brown of her hair, which
possessed only a slight curl and spilled on the floor next to her,
proved that her race was mixed.  In truth, mixed was not the right
word.  Assembled was more appropriate.  The child appeared quite
content under Fania's heel and with her eyes closed in bliss she
adoringly licked and sucked the princesses' glass heel.  Aside from
the small purple collar around her neck the little girl was completely
naked.</p><p>""It's not a question of how she looks my sweet, it is rather more of a
question of what I need to discuss with her.  Now please let her up.""
As she said this Asheelia turned slightly so that the very small patch
of hair on her mons was more visible to her daughter, the small patch
that grew in the shape of a seven-pointed crown, the symbol of the
Queen of the Lesbian City.</p><p>Fania got the hint.  With a small pout of disappointment she lifted
her foot from the little girl's head.  The little brown girl kept her
mouth fastened to the glass heel dildo so that Fania was forced to
place her other heel on the child's chest and push in order to free
her heel from the suctioning mouth.  The girl's eyes opened and she
looked dejectedly at the princess in disappointment.  Her eyes were a
shocking gray, the same color as the ocean in winter, entirely out of
place in her brown face.</p><p>The intelligence in those gray eyes was out of place in anything
human.</p><p>""How is it possible Cameo?"" the Queen asked.  ""This girl's levels of
the factor are unheard of, beyond anything the models predicted.""</p><p>""Variation within the species my Queen,"" Cameo replied evenly.
Several of the girls in the throne room shifted uncomfortably at the
detached, inflectionless sound of Cameo's voice.  Only Fania and the
Queen were at ease in the presence of the mentat girl.</p><p>""You mean it's natural?"" Asheelia asked in disbelief.</p><p>""That word lacks any meaning in this city my Queen.  The girl has not
been directly modified in any way, but like every girl who is born and
raised here she has been subjected to a sea of biochemical influences.
The hormone control, the constant stimulus of aphrodisiacs, the
proteins that influence the development of her nervous system to
enhance the pleasure centers of the brain, and of course an endless
diet of female ejaculate, all of these are environmental influences
that could promote her development of the factor.""</p><p>""But every girl in the city is subjected to that too,"" Fania
interjected.  ""What's different for this girl?""</p><p>Cameo responded, ""There are several immediate influences to consider.
First, this girl is the daughter of our original subject.  Obviously
there is a genetic predisposition.""</p><p>Asheelia shook her head.  ""She's a clone.  Her genome is the same, but
her factor levels are greater by orders of magnitude.""</p><p>Cameo nodded.  ""That is true my Queen, however the original subject's
mother was an immigrant.  That is not the case with the new subject.
She has been gulping down every droplet she can get from her mother's
flowing cunt with admirable greed since she was born.  That is an
environmental influence that her mother lacked.""</p><p>Most of the women in the throne room had no idea what the non-child
was talking about.  A few of them were visitors, women of status in
the city, but most were members of the Queen's harem; women and girls
whose sole purpose in life was the sharing of pleasure.  Each and
every one of them adored Queen Asheelia.  That she could understand
the mentat girl only increased their admiration of her.  Many of the
girls looked upon the Queen with a pride resembling worship.  But all
of them, visitor and harem girl alike, became suddenly attentive when
Fania spun in her seat to lock eyes with her mother.  They all heard
the sudden change in their Queen's voice, an edge of impossible hope.</p><p>""Are you telling me that the factor is self-reinforcing?"" Asheelia
asked breathlessly.</p><p>Again the little brown not-girl nodded.  ""That is the consensus of the
Mind,"" she said simply.</p><p>""Mother ..."" Fania began.  Several of the harem girls looked almost
alarmed at the sound of indescribable longing in the princess' voice.
But Asheelia held out a hand to forestall her daughter's question.</p><p>""Did ...  Why was the daughter not monitored before now?"" Asheelia
asked.  Her whole body was tense with excitement.</p><p>""She was my Queen,"" Cameo replied.  ""The levels you see are from a
recent sampling.  If you scroll back you will see her previous
measurements.  The change is quite dramatic.""</p><p>Asheelia's hand flickered across the scroll she held and the
electronic paper re-drew the page.  It now showed a historical graph
of changes.  The sudden spike on the right hand side made Asheelia
gasp.  ""Life's River,"" she blasphemed softly.  A few of the more
devout girls clutched their pussies at the Queen's profanity.  ""Is
this because she's approaching puberty?""</p><p>""Uncertain,"" Cameo answered.  ""The onset of puberty is rather flexible
in this city."" She glanced over to where a ten year-old girl was
slowly rocking back and forth on her mother's fingers.  The girl had
C-cup breasts.  ""But it is certainly a possibility.""</p><p>""Bring her in,"" Asheelia said.  ""We need to talk to this girl.  If all
of this is true,"" she said waving the scroll about, ""then we will be
asking much of her.""</p><p>Fania chuckled.  ""I doubt she'll mind,"" she said with a wicked grin.
""We'll certainly make sure she is compensated for her time.""</p><p>""Nonetheless she must be prepared for what we will ask.  See to it
Cameo.  Have the girl brought to the palace.""</p><p>Cameo turned and bent low at the waist.  Reaching back with both hands
she spread her ass wide, offering all of her most tender places
submissively to her Queen.  With her head upside down she looked
between her legs and said, ""Your Will My Queen.  Arrangements have
already begun.""</p><p>Asheelia touched her royal pussy and then her tongue, indicating that
Cameo's vow had been accepted.  Fania turned to her once again and
asked, ""Can I have her now?""</p><p>The Queen nodded.  ""So long as you do not distract her from her
duties, yes.""</p><p>Fania leapt from her seat and seized a slender sprig of willow from
the toy box next to her chair.  Two strides took her within striking
range of Cameo and without an instant's hesitation she lashed the tiny
not-girl's ass with the rigid little whip.  Cameo gasped in pleasure
and pain.  She released her ass cheeks and placed both palms on the
floor as her feet rose up on tip toe to present herself better for
punishment.</p><p>""Not here Fania.  Take your sister mutant to somewhere more suitable
for torture."" Asheelia's eyes were heavy with growing lust.  ""I want
nothing but the sounds of bliss about me now.""</p><p>""Certainly Mother,"" the princess said.  She stepped up and grabbed a
fistful of Cameo's hair and yanked the little pet upright.  ""Meira!
Arwen!  Attend your Mistress!"" Fania shouted.</p><p>A woman and a girl immediately stepped out of the encircling crowd and
rushed to the side of the princess.  One was tall, nearly six feet,
and impressively muscled.  She was also nearly hairless.  Even her
head was shaved except for a thin crest of black hair worn in a Mohawk
that spilled down over the right side of her face.  Her breasts were
large, swollen D-cups, each with a large steel ring through the
nipple.  Six more rings adorned the enlarged lips of her pussy, three
for each labia.  Her only article of clothing, aside from her collar,
was a belt to which numerous sex toys were attached.  Additionally her
body was decorated with a scattering of tattoos.  On her forehead was
the word ""CUNT"", inked into her skin in large block letters.  Other
words were written across her taught abdomen, words such as ""slut"",
""bitchtoy"", and ""fuckhole"" to name just a few.  But her largest tattoo
covered half her back and was not a word at all.  From the nape of her
neck to the middle of her back there was an incredibly detailed and
vividly colored portrait of a wet, open, vagina.  It was enacted with
surpassing skill and attention to detail such that it could almost be
mistaken for a photograph.  This was Meira, Princess Fania's toy.  She
had been a gift from her mother the Queen, given to her on her 13th
birthday.</p><p>The girl, Arwen, was a slender fourteen year-old, just a year younger
than Fania herself.  Her skin, a dusky tan due to her descent from a
blend of Mediterranean peoples, was flawless and smooth.  Her light
brown hair was bound into thin corn rows, decorated with beads, and
was so long it tickled the backs of her knees when she walked.  Her
small poochy pussy was hairless, her adolescent tits small and
upturned, and her young bottom springy and full.  But for all her
loveliness the princess most valued the girl's wicked imagination.
She looked like a tender doe but had the mind of a succubus.  She
walked right up to Cameo and delivered a sharp slap to the mentat's
pussy.  Cameo moaned in pleasure.  Then she reached over to Meira's
belt and took a couple of clips off her belt.  With practiced ease she
attached one end of each clip to one of her long thin braids, then she
grabbed Cameo's labia in a firm pinch.  Cameo gasped in pleasure as
Arwen attached the clips to her bulging outer labia.  Once satisfied
that her hair was firmly affixed to Cameo's pussy Arwen looked up
adoringly at Fania and said, ""Where shall we take her Mistress?""</p><p>""I think I'm in the mood for the Red Chamber,"" Fania answered as she
took hold of one of the rings in Meira's nipples.  ""Come my pets,
Cameo has pleased Us and must be properly rewarded."" Arwen spun on her
toes and led the little parade, with Cameo dragged helplessly along by
the clips attached to her most tender of places.  Fania followed,
dragging Meira by her nipple ring.  All four were eager for the sweet
punishments yet to come, Cameo most of all.  The females left in the
room watched them go with mixed emotions.  None of them wanted to see
their Adored Princess leave, but most were relieved to see Cameo
depart.  Even in the harem of the Queen there were few who were
comfortable around a mentat, Arwen a noted exception.  In a city where
privacy was a foreign concept the mentats were shrouded in secrecy.
Only Asheelia and Fania knew that Cameo was in fact the oldest person
in the room.</p><p>""Attend me ladies,"" Queen Asheelia said, stepping down from her throne
and walking a slow strut to the middle of the room.  Cameo's news had
gotten her very excited.  She was literally dripping.  Popping the
catches on her mini-corset she held out her arms and said, ""Come and
pleasure your Slut Queen.  Bathe me in your velvet cunts."" Her corset
hit the floor and in seconds she was swarmed by her harem.  A child's
pussy was placed directly on her mouth and a more mature cunt pressed
into the top of her head.  A dozen dripping vaginas were pressed
against her flesh and began to rub all over her, painting her with
their heavenly wetness.  Her legs were spread wide and at least three
mouths and several fingers fought over her brimming cunt and welcoming
anus.</p><p>Beneath a pile of writhing girl-flesh Asheelia wallowed in lust.  In
her mind's eye she saw the scene much as it was now, but with one
important difference.  In her fantasy she saw herself heavily
pregnant, along with half her harem.  I'll breed them all, she
thought, as the first orgasm overtook her.  As she came she dreamed of
a world of sapphic lust that would last forever.</p><p>
#####</p><p>
""The Mother Club,"" Brenda said aloud as she read the sign above the
front entrance.  Absentmindedly she traced her fingers over the swell
of her child-laden womb.  ""You have a club just for new mothers?""</p><p>""Oh no, not just new mothers."" Diana draped her arm over Brenda's
shoulders and pulled her close.  She slid her hand over and stroked
her new friend's rounded tummy.  ""It's a club for mothers and
daughters, a place where they can enjoy each other surrounded by other
women and their children.  We have an Incest Club too, but that's
filled with twins and sisters and cousins and that sort of thing along
with mother-daughter pairs.  And that's fun, don't get me wrong, but
there's something special about the relationship between mother and
child and that's what this place is all about."" Diana rested her hand
on Brenda's tummy and looked deep into her eyes.  ""I'm supposed to
help prepare you, remember.  You're going to be a mother here, in our
city.  You will raise a little girl here.  This place will help you
see what that really means better than anyplace else I can think of.""</p><p>""And it's full of pregnant pussy,"" Jessica said with a chuckle.  ""You
have to be either a mother of a girl, a girl accompanied by her
mother, or pregnant to get in."" Jessica's eyes traveled up and down
Brenda's curves and she licked her lips.  ""Don't let this slut fool
you, she comes here all the time for her fix.""</p><p>""Am I wrong?"" Diana asked the statuesque red-head with an arched brow.</p><p>""Oh of course not sweety, but don't try to fool me I've known you too
long.  If Brenda was a fourteen year old girl you'd find an excuse to
bring her here, even if you had to pretend to be her mother yourself.""
Jessica winked at Brenda.  ""It's one of her favorite places.  She
comes here at least twice a week.""</p><p>Kitten stopped kissing Angelina long enough to say, ""More then that.""
It was all she managed to get out before Angel pulled her back to
continue their preteen makeout session.  They looked so incredibly
lovely together, Brenda thought.  In fact all of her new friends were
so very pretty, and it didn't hurt that they were mostly naked almost
all of the time.  None of them were wearing more than gauze right now.
Somehow they had all lost track of their swimsuits at the pool.  For
Angel and Kitten it was no mystery.  The two of them had deliberately
destroyed their suits, ripping them off each other as they played in
the pool.  Little Hoshi had gotten in on the game too and her suit had
also been torn to shreds.  But Brenda wasn't sure what had happened to
hers.  After she had ridden Hoshi's face she had gotten up and talked
with Jessica for a minute or so.  Jessica was an intimidating beauty
and Brenda had been as nervous as a schoolgirl when they first spoke.
But then some strange woman named Nichole had come up to them and had
asked to ""borrow"" Brenda.  The next thing she knew she was in the
middle of an all-girl sandwich where Nichole and some woman whose name
she had never gotten made love to her.  It had been great, simply
great, but she had no idea where her swimsuit was by the time she came
back to Diana.</p><p>Diana had just laughed it off and said, ""That's what's supposed to
happen."" They spent the rest of the afternoon nude and she got to
watch several other groups of women have sex.  Girls too.  When they
left the pool they picked up a set of ultra-sheer ponchos.  The
ponchos came in an assortment of colors and were made out of some
silky, gauzy material that was almost completely transparent.
Brenda's poncho was purple and it tented out over her dark nipples and
pregnant stomach.  The extra space cause by her tummy made the poncho
ride a little short so that it only touched the top of her ""landing
strip"" of pubic hair on her mons.  She had successfully resisted the
urge to tug it down.  Not that it would have helped since it was
transparent, but old habits die hard.</p><p>Diana was looking ravishing in a forest green poncho that she had
decided was too concealing even though it was transparent.  She had
gathered it together and trapped it in her cleavage.  She had also
tied a knot in the bottom of it to make it shorter so it wouldn't
cover her bald pussy.  Brenda unconsciously licked her lips when she
looked at Diana's pussy.  It was still dripping and the gorgeous
blonde's thighs were wet.  She loved how Diana's pussy squirted so
much.  She had been turned into a ""SuperSquirter"", meaning that she
could literally squirt pints of pussy juice across the course of a
day.  A side effect of this change was that her pussy was never dry.
She leaked all the time.  Far from being bothered by this she seemed
to love it.  So far Brenda loved it too.</p><p>Diana's daughter Kitten wore a bright red poncho, and Angel wore a
black one.  The two little blondes were quite a site as they kissed.
Angel had stuffed the tail of Kitty's poncho up her bouncy young ass.
The statuesque beauty Jessica had picked out a white poncho.  White
appeared to be her favorite color and it looked fabulous on her.  Part
of what made it so erotic was that the front of the poncho was now
soaking wet with breast milk from Jessica's perpetually lactating
massive breasts.  Like Diana, Jessica too had been sexually modified,
only her modification was called a ""MilkMaid"".  Her breasts were
large, swollen, and milk constantly dribbled from her nipples.  The
transparent poncho clung to her erotically and her long copper tresses
spilled down her back.  Jessica too had discarded her swimsuit, or
whatever it was.  She had dropped the collection of plastic tubing she
used for a suit into a recycler at the kiosk where they had gotten the
ponchos.  All except the hip flasks that were now full of breast milk
that is.  Those she had kept.</p><p>Thinking about that made Brenda look over to where the flasks were
currently being kept.  Her nipples ached with need and she felt her
pussy begin to dribble as she took in the shocking sight of the
littlest members of their party, Hoshi and Madison.  Jessica had taken
charge of both little girls as they left the pool and had attired them
the same.  Neither one wore a poncho.  No, all the little girls were
allowed to wear was chains.  Each wore a chain about her waist to
which her wrists were attached by means of smaller loops of chain.
Each one had chains descending from their flat chests, little nipples
clamped tightly with the other end attached to the chain about each
girl's hips.  And then there were the flasks.  In an act of casual
deviance Jessica had decided that the little girls would carry the
milk filled bottles in their preteen pussies.  The open end of the
bottles had been stuffed up the youngster's immature cunts and loops
of chain had been added to keep them in place, although given the size
of the girls that was probably unnecessary.  The bottle necks were
only a couple of inches long and not wide enough to get two fingers
in, but Hoshi was only nine and Madison, Jessica's daughter, was only
five.  Yet neither girl appeared distressed.  Hoshi kept pulling on
her waist chain in an attempt to pull the milk filled bottle deeper,
and Madison seemed perfectly content, so much so that she would
occasionally giggle and wiggle her hips making the milk in the flash
splash about.</p><p>""Ah, there they are,"" Diana said.  Brenda followed Diana's line of
sight and saw two women approaching.  One she recognized as Hoshi's
mother Kameko, they had met at breakfast.  The Japanese slave girl was
in four-inch high heels and had her wrists cuffed to a belt around her
waist much like the younger girls.  Otherwise she was naked.  A clamp
was attached to her pussy, large enough to hold both outer labia in
its tight grip.  Attached to the clamp was a leash.  The woman holding
the leash was a curly haired blonde in red thigh-high boots wearing a
black cowboy hat and a black fishnet bikini top that held her swaying
bobbing breasts.  The rest of her body was, of course, exposed.  There
was something intently familiar about her.</p><p>""Grace,"" Diana cried happily.  ""I was hoping you'd get my message.  I
wasn't sure if you were going to make it.""</p><p>""Oh I wouldn't miss this for the world,"" the new blonde said as she
slid into a deep kiss with Diana.  Their tongues wrestled back and
forth and they each slid a finger into each other's cunts.  Brenda
wondered if this was they way they greeted each other all the time.
She found out soon enough though, because immediately after the two of
them came apart Grace stepped over to her with a big smile and said,
""You must be Brenda.  I've heard so much about you,"" and then pulled
her in for an equally hot kiss.  Grace was a fantastic kisser, at once
aggressive and yielding.  Brenda felt her fingers lightly stroke her
labia.  Grace's fingers were still wet from being inside Diana and the
woman's light touch teased her deliciously.  She didn't know how long
they kissed, it was probably only seconds but felt much longer.  All
she knew was when the kiss stopped it left her dizzy and blinking.</p><p>""Hello Grace,"" Jessica said with a warm chuckle.  ""How's tricks?
Still got the touch I see.""</p><p>""Hey Bitch,"" Grace replied with a smirk.  ""Haven't seen you in a
while.  Not since the party at Millie's.  Mmm, I still play with
myself thinking about that spanking you gave me,"" she said in a low
purr.</p><p>Jessica arched her brow.  ""Oh, is that what brought you out tonight?
Nobody keeping your bottom hot?""</p><p>""Actually, Angel has been doing a pretty good job of that.  But how
could I resist a chance to play with both of you, especially when you
have such a pretty new girl with you?"" Her eyes traveled up and down
Brenda.</p><p>""Thanks for bringing my toy,"" Diana said as she examined Kameko like
merchandise.  ""I wasn't sure how to get her here.  Any trouble with
the Connors?"" Kameko had so far not said a word.  She kept her head
down and her eyes on the ground, submissively allowing herself to be
inspected.</p><p>""No, of course not.  Don't be silly.  They know who owns this yellow
slut.  Besides, I left Micki with them and I think they were happy to
have a change.  Really, you got very lucky with them as nestmates.
Lovely girls, and so sweet.""</p><p>""Oh, I was wondering where Micki was.  You didn't want to bring her?""
Diana asked.</p><p>""Please,"" Grace sighed.  ""I love her dearly but that girl needs to
play with other women or she's never going to get a proper education.
Her little head is between my legs so much I feel like I'm still
giving birth to her."" The other women chuckled but Brenda just stared
with her mouth open.  Grace looked over to where Kitten and Angel were
still lip locked and pointed at them.  ""See?  Now Angel on the other
hand knows how to make friends.""</p><p>Jessica's sultry voice drew all their attention.  ""I'm sure little
Micki will be just fine."" The redheaded mistress was gently petting
Madison on her head.  ""You can't blame a girl for loving her mother.
Speaking of which, since we're all here why don't we go in now?"" She
slipped up next to Brenda and slid her arm around the pregnant
newcomer.</p><p>Diana positioned herself on Brenda's other side and linked their arms
together.  ""Yes, let's,"" she said cheerily.</p><p>""Girls!"" Grace called to the necking preteens.  ""Come on now.  Time to
go.""</p><p>Angel and Kitten broke their kiss, each looking slightly disoriented.
""Oh, hi Mom,"" Angel said.  ""I didn't know you had gotten here.""</p><p>""Yes, I know,"" her mom said dryly.  ""I swear, you two just go into
your own little world when you get together.""</p><p>""Young love,"" Jessica said wistfully.</p><p>""Either that or they're running out of air,"" Grace said with a smirk.
""Okay you two, let's go."" Together they all trooped in through the
front doors of The Mother Club.</p><p>Immediately inside the front doors was a foyer area tastefully
decorated in pink and white.  At the end of the room was a heavy pink
velvet curtain and in the middle of the room was a reception desk with
a small alcove behind it like a coat room for people who never wore
coats.  Behind the desk was an elegant looking dark haired woman
wearing nothing other than her collar, which was conspicuously green.
Brenda at first tried to guess her age but gave up on the idea almost
immediately.  She had seen what the advanced medical technology of the
Lesbian City had achieved.  There was just no way to really tell in
this place.  The woman looked like she was in her late twenties, but
was probably over forty.  Her inky dark hair was shoulder length and
slightly curled, spilling slightly lower since her head was thrown
back a bit.  In between the flutters of her eyelids Brenda could see
bright hazel eyes.  Her C-cup breasts were flushed and her nipples
stood erect and she was panting a bit, obviously in a great deal of
pleasure.  She hadn't noticed them at all.</p><p>""Ahem,"" Jessica said.  She was smirking.</p><p>""Oh,"" the woman said focusing on them.  ""Uuuuuuggggghhhhhh, oh Patty.
Patty darling, stop.  Stop baby, we have visitors."" The woman was
fumbling below the desk with both hands and it quickly became apparent
that she was trying to push something, or more likely someone, away
from between her legs.  ""No.  No!  Stop.  I can't think when you're
doing that.  Come on now, that's a good girl."" A dark haired teenager
stood up from underneath the desk.  She was sixteen at most, and her
hair was much longer, and her breasts were actually larger and fuller
than the adult woman, huge double D tits that looked outrageous on her
slender young body, but other than that they were practically
identical.  Her face and chin were wet and she was pouting slightly,
obviously not happy about being interrupted.  Then she saw who was
standing in the lobby and broke into a big smile.</p><p>""Oh, Miss Diana!  And Kitten!  Oh, it's so good to see you both."" She
came rushing around the desk and leapt into Diana's arms like a long
lost lover.  Diana had to let go of Brenda to grasp the eager teen
otherwise she might have been knocked down by her exuberance.
Immediately they fell into a deep kiss.  Kitten walked around behind
the girl and grabbed two handfuls of bouncy teenage ass.  The teen,
Patty, reached back with one hand and pushed Kitten's head down
towards her bottom.  The twelve year-old went without resistance and
soon had her face buried between the teenager's cheeks.</p><p>""See?"" Jessica said into Brenda's ear.  ""I told you they were
regulars.""</p><p>""Welcome ladies,"" said the older woman.  She had come around from
behind the desk and was entirely naked.  Lush, was the word that came
immediately to Brenda's mind.  The woman had a pronounced hourglass
figure with a full bust and sweeping hips.  She had a nice waist and a
soft little tummy that made Brenda want to lay her head on it.  Her
nipples were pink and swollen and there was a small black S-shaped
strip of hair on her pubic mound that drew the eye to her swollen
clit.  Her clit was quite large, and the lips of her pussy were full
and meaty and obviously wet.  Her full thighs tapered to her calves
giving her legs a very sexy shape.  ""Welcome to The Mother Club.  I'm
Lorelei, your Den Mother this evening.  I recognize a few of you.
Diana, of course has been here many times.  But I also see some new
faces.""</p><p>Introductions were made all around.  Patty was finally extricated from
her Kitten-Diana sandwich and she was introduced to everybody.  She
was Lorelei's daughter and was simply bubbling with enthusiasm.  When
she found out that Brenda was entirely new to the City she practically
squealed.  ""Really?!  You're from Outside?  Wow."" She stepped close
and flipped up Brenda's poncho and began to caress her swollen belly.
""So, you got pregnant ...  ?"" She didn't seem to know how to finish
the sentence.</p><p>""The old fashioned way, yes,"" Brenda answered.</p><p>""Weird,"" Patty mused.  She was totally fascinated.  ""Was it, you know,
bad?""</p><p>Brenda blinked at the girl.  ""What, getting pregnant?"" She laughed.
""No.  Not at all.  Actually that was the only good part of the
relationship.""</p><p>""No way!"" the teen exclaimed.</p><p>""Oh yes,"" Brenda replied.  ""Quite pleasant really.""</p><p>""Ewwww,"" said Angel.  ""That's just freaky.""</p><p>""Angel!"" Grace snapped at her daughter.  ""Don't be rude.  Ms Brenda is
a new immigrant from Outside.  There's nothing freaky about her.""</p><p>""I didn't mean it like that Mom.  It's just, I mean, well, you know
...  with a man?""</p><p>""Really, it's okay,"" Brenda said.  She couldn't get over the puzzled
look on Patty and the younger girl's faces.  For the first time it
occurred to her that she might be the only woman in the room who had
ever even met a man, let alone had sex with one.  ""Honestly, I didn't
mind the sex at all.  I like girls better, but I didn't have any
problem fucking men.  Oh, I suppose sometimes it left me a bit
unsatisfied, I didn't always get to cum with my ex, but it was never
bad.  The real problem was that the place I lived in was very
conservative, and I knew that it would be harder and harder for me to
ever be with a woman again, especially if I wanted to keep custody of
my daughter.  As I saw it I had a choice, either give up women and
marry the father, or give up men and come here.""</p><p>""Was that a difficult decision?"" Jessica asked.  She had stripped off
her covering and droplets of milk were rolling down the curve of her
tits.  When Brenda was able to tear her eyes away from the redhead's
fantastic breasts she saw genuine curiosity in her face.</p><p>Brenda swallowed and looked around the room.  In her wildest dreams
she had never imagined being surrounded by such wanton beauty.  Every
direction her eye turned to held either a beautiful mostly naked woman
or a pretty little nude girl.  ""Uh, no.  Not really, no."" She heard a
jingling sound and looked over to see Kameko stripping out of her
chains.  Madison and Hoshi were too.  Without a trace of modesty,
shame or hesitation Madison pulled the flask of breast milk out of her
tiny hole and took a long sip, purring in contentment.  The lust and
desire buzzing through Brenda felt like a drug.  ""Best decision I ever
made I think.""</p><p>""Me too,"" Diana said.  She grabbed her gauzy poncho at the neck and
tore it in half.  She balled it up and tossed it towards the small
room behind the desk.  She spread her legs and squatted a little bit.
""Best decision I ever made too.  I can't imagine living anywhere else
now."" Her right hand scooped the droplets of cream running down her
thighs and rubbed briefly at her saturated cunt, then she brought her
hand to her face and began to lap the juice off her palm.  ""Mmmm,"" she
moaned.  ""Damn, I taste good.""</p><p>""You're an immigrant too?"" Brenda blurted in surprise.</p><p>""Huh?  Oh, yes I suppose I am.  Sort of anyways."" Diana was still
playing with her pussy.  Patty quickly stepped forwards and dropped to
her knees.  She held up her young tits, offering them to Diana.  Diana
squatted lower and began to rub her bald dripping pussy all over the
teenager's tits, painting them with her dripping cunt.  ""I ran away
from home when I was thirteen and came here.  They're not supposed to
take in runaways that young but they do, so long as they're girls and
nobody makes a fuss.  Mmm, yeah, that's it Patty, let me get your
titties slick.  They put me in with Jessica's nest."" Diana threw a
look of pure love over at the redhead.  ""She got me up to speed real
quick.""</p><p>The redhead chuckled.  ""Not that that really took much time."" Brenda
was surprised at the softness of the loving look Jessica returned to
Diana.  The woman was so strong and had such a powerfully intimidating
personality.  But now her face held nothing but tenderness.  Obviously
these two had shared a very deep relationship for a long time.  ""You
didn't run away from home, sweet love.  You ran to your home.  And you
brought my home with you when you arrived.""</p><p>Diana slowly stepped away from Patty and crossed over to Jessica.
Without a word the two women melted into a lovers kiss.  Brenda heard
a couple of the younger girls coo in romantic empathy but she wasn't
sure which ones because she couldn't tear her eyes away from the
kissing twosome.  Since coming to this city she had been surrounded in
sex.  Sex with women, sex with girls, rough sex, wet sex, tongues and
fingers, naked breasts and upthrust asses, bondage and watersports and
all manner of deviation and perversity.  But now, here in this room,
she saw the true center of this city and this culture.  For the first
time she understood that this entire society was based on love.  Love
expressed in a thousand different ways.  Love without limits, without
rules, without constraints of any kind other than the boundaries of
its gender.  She just hadn't seen it before.  She had been unable to
see past the drunkenness of their passion.  How could she have been so
blind?</p><p>Soft hands wrapped around her from behind cupping her pregnant belly.
Softly, Lorelei kissed her neck.  ""You too have come home,"" she
whispered in her ear.  ""You will have a child here, a daughter.  And
when she is born we will bathe her in the love you see right now."" The
woman's hands glided in circles around Brenda's child-laden belly
while the other deftly removed her transparent poncho before returning
to cup her heavy tit.  ""When your child is born we will all bless her
in a baptism of love.  We will surround you as you nurse her at your
breast and the sweet waters of our flowing holes will rain down all over
the two of you.  She will never know the taste of a nipple that has
not first been basted in pussy cream.  And before her infant tummy is
full we will place her between your legs to nurse on your clit.""
Lorelei's other hand was now between Brenda's legs stroking at her
lips and rubbing over the hood of her clit while her first hand pulled
at her nipples.  ""You will share her with us.  We will pass her back
and forth so that each of us can taste her sweet baby slit.  She will
grow up in a world of bliss.""</p><p>Brenda moaned softly as the visions conjured by the words inflamed her
passions.  In front of her Jessica and Diana continued to kiss, but
now all of the younger girls had come up to the twosome to touch and
stroke them.  Both women had responded by spreading their legs
slightly to give the girls better access, but their lips remained
locked together.  While Kitten, Angel, Hoshi, and little Madison ran
their hands up and down Jessica's legs and over Diana's ass and in
between both of their legs to probe their wet holes Brenda noticed
that something had changed about the women's kiss.  She gasped as she
realized that Jessica's outrageously long tongue was down Diana's
throat and that Diana was doing her best to suck down as much as she
could.</p><p>""Mother,"" Patty said as she lapped the sweet wetness off her breasts.
""We should move everyone into the main room.""</p><p>""Yes.  Yes, of course,"" Lorelei replied.  She gave Brenda's nipple one
last squeeze and licked her neck all the way up to the sensitive skin
behind her ear before stepping away.  Grabbing her own nipples in a
firm grip she addressed the group.  ""Ladies, now that you have cast
aside all false garments and roles I would like to invite you all into
the Mother Club.  My daughter Patty and I will be your escorts.
Please come right this way."" Patty took her mother's hand and together
they led the women towards the curtains at the end of the room.  They
all followed her, Diana and Jessica disentangling themselves and
allowing themselves to be pulled along by the girls.</p><p>Grace snaked her arm through Brenda's and said, ""Right this way honey.
I really think you're going to like this.""</p><p>""Oh, I know I am,"" Brenda sighed.  ""What was that about false garments
and roles?""</p><p>""Oh that, that's just rules of the club.  Did anybody tell you about
the club rules?"" Seeing Brenda shake her head Grace said, ""I swear,
every woman in this city thinks with her twat.  They should tell you
these things.  Okay, this is the Mother Club, so there are no roles in
here except mother and daughter.  You're either a mom, a girl
accompanied by her mom, or like you, a mom-to-be.  So by the City's
standards that's very exclusive.  No clothes allowed, no costumes,
and preferably no jewelry but you don't have to take your piercings
out, not that you have any.  Also, you have to leave other roles at
the door.  No mistress and pet, no slave girls, you know, drop the
role play and just be a mommy or a daughter.  Oh, and there's no
toilet play here so if you have to pee do it now.""</p><p>""Really?"" Brenda asked.  ""That seems almost inhibited here.  Seems to
me like watersports are very popular in this City.""</p><p>""Popular?"" Grace laughed.  ""They're part of our early childhood
curriculum.  My daughter Micki is the worst.  I haven't peed in a
toilet in months.  That's part of why I don't like to bring her here.
She has a terribly weak bladder and gets petulant if she gets in
trouble for peeing during sex.  But they have their reasons.  Trust
me, this place is certainly not inhibited, just focused."" She raised
one eyebrow and asked, ""Do you like pee play?""</p><p>""Uhh, well, I never did it before coming here.  But I've done it a few
times this week and it's been very thrilling.  I think I like it.""</p><p>""Mmmm, I love it,"" Grace said nodding in approval.  ""I drink kiddie
pee with a straw.  Honestly, I shouldn't even talk about Micki like
that, she gets it all from me."" Right before they passed through the
curtains Grace said to her, ""I usually let my daughters keep me on a
leash.  I love being their toilet slut mommy."" She winked wickedly.</p><p>As they passed through the curtains two things struck Brenda
immediately.  The first was the smell.  The air in the room was heavy
with the smell of pussy.  Many places she had been to so far smelled
of sex, in fact one of the women she had met during the last week had
referred to the City's 'pheromone smog', but this was much much
stronger.  It was like having her face buried in a girl's twat just
standing there.  Everyone in her little group paused and took a moment
to breathe in the heady scent.  She heard several sighs and purrs of
pleasure as they sampled the bouquet, especially from the younger
girls.  The other thing that was immediately obvious was the darkness.
It took her eyes a few seconds to adjust to the reduced level of light
before she could make out where they were.</p><p>Grace released her arm and slid behind her to grab two handfuls of her
ass.  ""Welcome to the Womb Room,"" the sexy blonde purred in her ear.
The room was full of rolling hills of black leather.  There was no
furniture.  Instead the floor had been padded, covered in black
leather, and fashioned into a small sea of interconnected hills and
valleys.  The only lighting was provided by dim orange spot lights
recessed into the ceiling that shone down on the highest parts of the
couch-like floor where it was flat, and a network of illuminated pink
ropes on the floor that marked a winding path through the valleys of
the room.  As her eyes adjusted Brenda saw that the room was mostly
empty, but a few of the padded valleys were occupied by women and
girls in groups of two or more.  She moaned at the sight of a preteen
girl who was doing a highly erotic dance underneath one of the orange
spot lights, putting on a show for the adult woman laying in the
hollow in front of her who was masturbating with furious intensity.
Beneath another light a woman lay face down on her knees with her ass
thrust up high and her legs spread wide while two little girls,
practically toddlers, gleefully fisted her in both holes.  But much of
what was going on was happening in the shadowy valleys in between the
lights.  She could see a set of writhing bodies here, a girl child
with her head thrown back in bliss there, heaving bodies and flashes
of faces and breasts and legs.  The sounds of the room were the sounds
of an orgy.  She heard gasps and moans and whimpers, little voices
squeaking in rapture, adult voices hissing instructions and urging on
their partners.  And through it all she heard words.  Over and over
she caught the sound of women gasping ""baby"" and little voices calling
out ""mommy"".</p><p>""Goddess but I love it here,"" Diana sighed next to her.  Grace
chuckled in her ear and Lorelei came over and took her hand.</p><p>""Right this way dear,"" she said leading her down the pink lined path.
""You're new here, a first timer, so you're going to get the royal
treatment."" The lush hostess led them through the maze of dark valleys
with a destination in mind.  Brenda looked down as they passed the
occupied coves and felt her passions build in response to what she
saw.  A petite curly haired child rode a woman's face off to her
right.  In the dell past them there were three women, one mature, one
in her twenties, and a preteen girl in a noisy daisy chain.  Her
grandmother, Brenda realized, the little girl was sucking her
grandmother's pussy while her own mother slurped hungrily on her
immature cunny.  The woman on her knees under the orange flood cried
out and sprayed a fountain of juice all over her two toddlers.  Both
girls leaned in with their mouths open, feeding like baby birds on
their mother's squirt.  Brenda felt her clit throb in response.  ""Ah,
this should do it,"" Lorelei said as she stepped into one of the
pleasure valleys.</p><p>All of them piled into the depression in a rush of female flesh.  It
was a tear-drop shaped little valley positioned right off one of the
orange lit micro stages at its narrow end.  But before Brenda got to
see more a gentle hand stroked her face and hungry lips closed on
hers.  It was Jessica.  The redhead pulled Brenda into a tight embrace
and kissed her passionately.  ""Open for me,"" she said softly as her
tongue slid back into Brenda's mouth.  Brenda found out what she meant
as Jessica's tongue slid to the back of her mouth and kept going.  Her
nipples ached with pleasure as they were pressed into Jessica's and
she surrendered to the woman's invasion of her body, letting Jessica's
six inch long tongue slide down her throat.  Twin trails of warm
wetness trickled down her breasts from Jessica's lactating tits.  A
quick twist from her partner took her balance away and Brenda was
gently lowered to the cushioned sloping floor.  Jessica laid her on
her back and pulled her tongue free releasing a river of spit that
they both swapped back and forth.</p><p>Suddenly there was an eager little face next to theirs.  Jessica
released Brenda's mouth and said, ""I know you two have met but I don't
know if you've been properly introduced.  Brenda, this pretty little
cunt slut is my daughter Madison.  She's the most amazingly decadent
five year-old you will ever meet and she's a bit of a masochist."" She
reached out and grabbed a handful of her child's hair and yanked her
little head back making Madison gasp.  ""She's her mother's little sex
toy and she likes to be hurt."" Jessica's smile was a lascivious leer.
""I try to keep her happy by abusing her little body and keeping her
well fed with pussy.  Don't you think she's pretty?""</p><p>Brenda gazed at the little girl in wonder.  Her slender back was
arched to thrust out her childish ass and her non-existent chest.  She
was panting softly in the dim light, obviously terribly aroused.
Brenda had never seen a girl so young so turned on.  ""She's amazing,""
Brenda said.  ""She's gorgeous."" And the little girl was.  She was
small but perfectly proportioned in every way.  She was quite simply
perfect.</p><p>Jessica licked Madison's neck causing the little girl to purr
sensuously then turned back to Brenda and said, ""Spread your legs for
my child.""</p><p>Brenda did so eagerly.  She had never been so turned on in her whole
life.  Leaning back she saw that Angel and Kitten had crawled up on to
the micro-stage and were dancing together under the orange light.  The
two little blondes pressed their naked bodies against each other and
writhed in a slow slither.  Kitten held up one hand and Brenda caught
site of the bottle just as she began to pour.  The two girls began to
ride each other's thighs as they bathed in Jessica's captured breast
milk.  ""Ooooohhhhhh, Mommy look,"" sweet Madison said as she ducked
down between Brenda's spread thighs.  Since the place she was laying
sloped she was just able to make out Madison's fiery hair over her
rounded tummy as the tiny girl's hands started to probe her.  ""She's
all hot and wet Mommy.  Really, really soupy.  Can I have it?  Can I
suck it with my mouth?  Can I?  Please Mommy, can I have her hot
pregnant cunt?""</p><p>""Of course you can baby, but first I want you to give Ms Brenda a
proper greeting.""</p><p>Madison sprung up like a little monkey and squatted down next to
Brenda's head.  The darling little creature spread her legs wide and
reached down with both hands to pull her tiny but obviously well
fucked pussy open.  ""Hi Ms Brenda.  I'm so glad you moved here.  Do
you like my little hole?  You can do whatever you want to it.  I hope
you stretch it good.  Mommy's right, I like it when it hurts.  I was
just born that way I think.  I really want to eat your pussy, it looks
so meaty and wet, I just know I'm going to love it.  I hope I get to
suck it all the time.  I wish I could push my head up inside and kiss
your baby.  I bet she'll be really cute and have a hot pussy just like
you."" Madison now had two fingers pumping in and out of her five
year-old pussy.  ""You'll let me eat her won't you?  And lick her
little asshole?  I'm really good with my tongue.  You'll see.  Can I
eat you now?  Uhhhh, oh.  Please?  Can I suck your fat dripping cunt?""</p><p>""Yes!"" Brenda practically screamed.</p><p>Madison pulled her fingers out of her pussy and stuck them into
Brenda's mouth.  Brenda was surprised but far from confused.  The
child's nectar tasted heavenly.  ""That's just a taste,"" the little
girl said.  ""Later you can have as much as you want, but I get to eat
you now.  I hope you cum lots.  I bet you will."" Madison pulled her
fingers free and scampered back between Brenda's open thighs.  She
didn't waste any time at all.  Almost immediately Brenda felt her
little hands on her outer labia and a small face pressed against her
dripping hole.  She felt Madison's nose pressed against her folds,
then felt the small rush of air as the little girl inhaled deeply,
filling her lungs with Brenda's thick scent.  She heard the child
sniffing at her pussy like a puppy dog, for the first time in her life
heard the sound of a five year-old moaning in lust, then a tiny wet
tongue began to dance across her lips and all she knew was bliss.</p><p>""That's it baby, be a good girl for Mommy and eat Ms Brenda's hot
pussy."" Jessica knelt next to Brenda and flicked her long copper hair
over her shoulders as she grabbed her swollen breasts.  She began to
massage her tits, rubbing and squeezing them from base to tip until
the droplets of milk leaking from her distended nipples became a
spray.  Brenda gasped and writhed underneath the twin stimulations.
She was being showered in breast milk by a gorgeous woman whose little
daughter was eating her pussy.  It was paradise, simply paradise.</p><p>""Room for more?"" asked a merry voice.  Brenda looked up and saw Diana
and Grace leaning over her grinning like fiends.</p><p>""Oh yes,"" Diana said.  ""I think she can take some more.  I think she
should get the whole lot don't you?""</p><p>""Absolutely,"" Grace answered.  The blonde leaned back and clapped her
hands.  ""Girls.  Come here please.""</p><p>Brenda grunted as Madison sucked her swollen labia into her tiny
mouth, parting them with her eager tongue, just as Kitten and Angel
surrounded her.  Both girls were naked and glistening wet.  ""Wow,
squirt me, she looks amazing all covered in milk like that,"" Angel
said.  Kitten didn't say a word but her eyes were filled with lust as
she reached out and began running her hands all over Brenda's
saturated skin.</p><p>""You two take her nipples,"" Diana said.  ""Let's see if we can't get
her lactating before the baby is born.""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" Kitten said as she dove in to claim her tit.  She lapped
at the milk covered mammary before sealing her lips around it and
sucking hard.  Brenda moaned in pleasure and moaned again as Angel
latched on to her other nipple.  The girls were insatiable, sucking
and lapping and pulling at her engorged nipples and Brenda knew she
could probably have a nipple orgasm just from those two.  She
surrendered herself entirely to pleasure and let the girls have their
way with her.  Jessica continued to bathe them all with her spraying
tits while the girls mothers cheered them on.  The two preteen blondes
grabbed Brenda's hands and pulled them between their legs.  She felt
two hairless buttery soft pussies in her hands and slid a finger into
each of them.  Angel and Kitten both purred in delight and sucked
harder.</p><p>Soft hands closed on Brenda's cheeks and her head was tilted back
gently.  Lips closed over her panting mouth and a tongue, rich with
the taste of pussy, slid into her mouth.  Her eyes flew open but all
she could see was a curtain of dark hair.  The kiss broke and the
curtain parted to reveal the grinning face of Kameko.  ""Hello.  I
don't know that we've actually been introduced.  I'm Kameko, Hoshi's
mother."" The Japanese woman was kneeling next to her with her legs
spread, her bald pussy on display.  Brenda couldn't help but stare
lustfully at Kameko's big tits.  ""We're the sex slaves of the nest
you're staying at.  Please feel free to use either of us any way you
like later, okay?"" Hoshi appeared at her mother's side.  The nine
year-old slipped under her mother's arm and sucked one of her tits
into her mouth.  Her small hand immediately went between her mother's
legs and started rubbing her sex.  ""But in here I'm not a slave.  In
here I'm a mother of a wonderful little girl.  Don't you think she's
sweet?  She said she loved when you smothered her with your fat pussy.
I hope you do that with me sometime."" Kameko slid her hand down
Hoshi's smooth tummy, down to the child's naked cunt.  She parted her
daughter's lips and slid her middle finger deep into her young pussy.
Hoshi moaned around her mouthful of tit.  Kameko took hold of Hoshi's
hair and pulled the little girl's head back.  Her tit came free with a
pop and a gasp.  Kameko's face dropped and mother and child sealed
their lips together in a hungry kiss while they fingered each other.</p><p>Brenda began to cum.  It was all too much.  The sensations caused by
the three preteen girls mouths on her body and the sight of the two
Asian beauties kissing while breast milk rained down over all of them
simply overloaded her senses.  Diana encouraged her lewdly.  ""Yeah,
that's it you horny pregnant slut.  Cum in Maddy's little mouth!  Suck
her Maddy, suck her girls!"" Brenda cried out, shouting her orgasm to
the world.  Just then little Hoshi sprang up and sat on her face.  The
nine year-old grabbed her head and covered her lips with her little
cunt.</p><p>""Eat me,"" the little girl hissed.  ""Eat my pussy.  Yeaaaaaahhhhhhh.""
Brenda jammed her tongue and deep as it would go into the child as her
body quivered and shook.  Madison sucked and sucked so that it
literally felt like the tiny girl was sucking pure liquid pleasure out
of Brenda's body.  Then suddenly she was gone, leaving Brenda's pussy
to weep into the air.  Brenda thrust her pussy into the air.  She
wanted the little girl back!</p><p>Another mouth quickly covered her fluttering hole, a larger mouth but
she couldn't see who.  All she could see was Hoshi's tummy and face as
the little girl hissed in pleasure.  Suddenly there was a splash of
wetness on her pregnant tummy.  ""Yes baby, that's a good girl,""
Jessica purred.  ""Spit her cum all over her belly.  Bathe her pregnant
womb in her squirt."" All of the adult women, the mothers of the girls
servicing her, leaned in and began to lick the combination of cunt
cream and breast milk off her body.  Grace, Diana, Kameko, even
Jessica dragged there tongues all over her, licking every nook and
crevice.</p><p>Another orgasm built right on the heels of the last one.  Angel and
Kitten were dripping girly cream all over her hands as they gobbled
her nipples.  Hoshi was humping her face like she was possessed.  Four
women were licking every spot on her torso.  Then something happened
in her pussy, something she could barely wrap her mind around.  The
tongue that was lapping at her so delightfully speared forward and
surged up her hole.  Longer than any tongue should be able to reach it
went, deep into her birth canal, filling her.  It flexed inside her,
driving her out of her mind, and she felt the very tip of it lick her
cervix before sliding back to press firmly into her g-spot with its
wet swirling tip.  Wet lips crushed her clit.</p><p>Pleasure like nothing she had ever felt before exploded out of the
back of her mind.  For a second her whole body lit up in sensation and
she could feel every touch, every lick, every droplet on her skin as
if her entire body had suddenly become one giant clitoris.  Dimly she
heard somebody scream, a sound like a wounded animal, then her whole
body spasmed with crashing waves of bliss that swept through her over
and over again until rushing darkness swept everything away.</p><p>She was floating in a realm of ecstasy, slowly waking to the sounds
around her, gasps and groans and moans.  She couldn't bear the thought
of moving, but her eyes fluttered open.  Four feet in front of her
tiny Madison lay on her back.  The girl had her legs up in the air
spread as wide as they would go.  She was holding her feet like a
gymnast and her little pink pussy gaped open like a flower.  Jessica
knelt over her child and was rubbing her still leaking breasts all
over the girl.  She would press a rigid nipple into Maddy's tiny cunt
and tit fuck her daughter then drag her tits up the tiny girl's body
to stuff the wet nipple into Maddy's sucking mouth.  While Brenda
watched Jessica dove down and drove her six inch long tongue as deep
as it would go into her daughter's child cunt.  Maddy arched her back
and moaned, ""Mooommmmmmmyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy"".  Jessica reached up and
pinched one of the girls nipples savagely.  Madison began to shake.</p><p>Brenda's eyes flickered upwards.  Diana was standing in a crouch, legs
spread wide, and Kitten was kneeling in front of her with her face
buried in her mother's cunt.  Kitten had her hands clasped firmly
behind her back and her long blonde hair rippled in silky waves as she
shook her face with a mouth full of pussy.  Diana was praising her
daughter.  ""That's it baby.  Oh you eat Mommy's pussy so good you
little lezzy queer.  Goddess!  That's it.  Swallow Mommy's yummy cum
baby.""</p><p>She heard a tiny scream behind her and rolled her head that way to
look.  Grace and Angel were in a tight sixty-nine.  She couldn't see
Grace's head but Angel's was pointed her way and she watched the girl
hungrily tongue-fuck her mom while pistoning three fingers up her
stretched asshole.  Every now and again Grace would raise up her hand
and give Angel's ass a hard spank.</p><p>""Welcome back,"" a voice said near her feet.  She turned to look and
there was Kameko and Hoshi.  Hoshi was on her back on the padded floor
with her childish legs spread wide.  Kameko and her were locked in a
scissor position.  The heavy breasted Japanese mother was slowly
rolling her hips grinding her pussy into her daughter's.  Hoshi lay
with her eyes closed and ground back as best she could, a constant
stream of little squeaks and whimpers escaping from her throat, but it
was Kameko who set the pace.  She held each of Hoshi's ankles in her
hands and continued to slowly grind her cunt against her child's.</p><p>""You passed out,"" Kameko said.  Brenda's eyes traveled the length of
the Japanese beauty's body.  Every time Brenda had seen her before she
had been tied up or bound and almost always had her head bowed
submissively.  But now she looked like some kind of Asian sex goddess,
with her bobbing breasts, cascading dark hair and sleek body, tribbing
with a little girl.  ""Patty shared a taste of you with all of us.  You
taste nice.""</p><p>""Huh?"" Brenda asked.  She wasn't up to forming words yet.</p><p>Kameko moaned a little, her eyes fluttering in pleasure.  She jutted
her head as if to point a something.  Brenda began to roll her head
that way, but suddenly there was a shadow over her.  Her senses were
filled with warm soft skin and sweeping curves as Lorelei climbed on
top of her.  Everything about the woman was soft, her breast, her
thighs, her tummy, and most especially her lips as they closed with
Brenda's.  The tongue that slid into her mouth was gentle and sweet,
the hands that caressed her nipples were as soft as feathers.  An
involuntary tremor went through Brenda as she lost herself in the
sensual bath of Lorelei's body.</p><p>""Slide up Mom, I want to show her,"" Patty said from somewhere.</p><p>Lorelei broke off the kiss and began to slide her body up along
Brenda's.  Brenda clung to her, weakly tried to stop her.  She kissed
at every part of Lorelei's body as it passed over her.  She sucked at
her nipples as they went by, rained kisses over her breasts and along
her ribs, kissed at her soft tummy and slid her tongue into her belly
button, which got a giggle from the older woman.  Then she could smell
Lorelei's pussy and a hunger unlike any she had ever known hit her.
Suddenly she was fully awake.  Yes, her mind shouted, give me cunt!
Brenda wrapped her arms around Lorelei's wide hips and tried to pull
her down to her mouth.  She lapped at the little snakey stripe of hair
on the woman's mons and pulled, trying to get the full wetness of
Lorelei's cunt.  But Lorelei thrust forward and dragged her wet folds
over Brenda's mouth and nose and didn't stop until her wet dripping
cunt was right over her eyes.  Brenda craned her head back and
stretched her tongue, attempting to lick the pink flower of Lorelei's
open pussy.</p><p>A large set of tits pressed into hers and suddenly Patty was on top of
her.  The teenager shoved her face in close, the top of her head
snuggled up to her mother's wet cunt, and kissed Brenda deeply.  The
girl's mouth tasted of pussy and her tongue was exceptionally long and
limber.  ""Here,"" the girl said as they came apart.  ""Let's share my
mom."" Quickly Patty straddled her and she felt the girls wet pussy
press into the top of her swollen belly.  Grabbing her mother's hips
Patty shoved her face into the wet spread and began to tongue fuck her
less than an inch over Brenda's face.  Brenda raised her chin and
sucked Lorelei's clit into her mouth and lashed it with her tongue.</p><p>""Hey, Ms Brenda, watch this,"" Patty said.  Brenda released Lorelei's
clit and looked at the teenager.  Patty smiled down at her then
stretched out her tongue tip until she was slowly running it up and
down her mother's hanging labia.  Then she pushed her tongue further
inside, then further, then further, then further still.  Brenda's eyes
widened in amazement as she watched the girl push at least a solid
five inches of tongue into the dripping cunt above her face.  Then she
pulled it back out again, droplets of cream running off it to drip
onto Brenda's shocked face.  She sucked her tongue back into her mouth
and moaned, her eyes twinkling merrily.  ""That's what I did to you.  I
have a LongTongue.  You came really hard when I licked your g-spot.""</p><p>""That ...  that's amazing,"" Brenda sighed.</p><p>""Pretty cool huh?  C'mon, you suck her clit.  Let's make Momma
squirt."" And Patty dove back into her mother's pussy like she was
eager for a mouthful of incestuous cum, which of course she was.
Brenda once again latched on to Lorelei's clit and together the two of
them quickly pushed Patty's mother into a whimpering climax.  Silky
warm fluid gushed out of the woman's pussy to soak Brenda's neck and
tits.  Still in the grips of her hunger she opened her mouth and
caught some of the gushing squirt on her tongue.  Her mouth quickly
filled and something almost like an orgasm rippled through her.  Above
her head she listened to Patty gulp down her mother's spray.</p><p>Lorelei rolled to her side, Patty with her since the girl refused to
take her tongue out of her mom, and Brenda sat up and looked about.
She swallowed her mouthful of girl cream and rubbed the wetness on her
neck and chest into her tits and face.  More, she thought.  I want
more.  More cunt.</p><p>Quickly she crawled over to where Kameko and Hoshi were tribbing each
other and began to lap at their joined pussies.  Both of them cried
out in encouragement and she sucked and licked and probed until mother
and child came together sandwiching her tongue between them.  Brenda
slurped up their hot incestual broth and moaned in delight.  Then she
turned to the next pair.</p><p>For the rest of the night Brenda ate pussy like a woman possessed.
She practically tackled Kitten, pinning the little girl to the floor
and burying her tongue in the little blonde's pussy and two fingers up
her asshole.  Diana held her daughter open for Brenda and encouraged
her to fuck her child.  Kitten returned the favor next, calling Brenda
a dirty slut as she squeezed her fist up the pregnant woman's cunt as
she slurped at Diana's gushing pussy.  Diana drenched them both wit
her squirt and Brenda shared a lovely kiss with Kitten and Angel as
the three of them swapped Diana's squirt back and forth.  All the
little girls took turns fisting her cunt, much to her delight.  And
all of the mother's took a turn riding her face.  If she wasn't
kissing someone she was eating pussy or licking ass or sucking on a
sweet tit, or in a couple of cases the hard nipple of a girl who had
not yet grown tits.  At one point she made out with Madison, kissing
the five year-old deeply and sucking her undeveloped chest while Angel
sucked her pussy and Kitten tried to suck her lungs out through her
asshole.  Next to them Diana, Grace and Kameko all ganged up on Hoshi,
making the little girl squeal through several orgasms.  Patty and
Lorelei came and went, flitting about the room in their hostess
duties.  Basically having sex with as many women and girls as they
could.</p><p>The nine of them lost track of time as the orgy went on.  Each of them
at one point took a turn on the micro stage, displaying themselves for
each other's pleasure.  Brenda was past being shocked, but when
Madison got up on the micro stage and did her performance it took her
breath away.  The five-year-old ended up jamming four fingers up her
ass and slapping her immature cunt until she came in wracking spasms.
All the women were sensual and delicious, all the girls giddy and
obscene.  But the clear winners of the dancing were Angel and Grace.
The mother and child duo got up and danced together in a slow erotic
slither that struck them all silent with its passionate intensity.
Jessica was the first to break and grabbed the two blondes by their
ankles and pulled them back down into the pleasure valley.  All them
piled on the two and rolled about in ecstasy in the puddles of breast
milk and girl cum that had formed.</p><p>Her night went on and on, and Brenda was lost in a world of intense
sexual pleasure.  Everything turned into a blur of smooth skin, soft
hair, open pussies, succulent asses, nipples, breasts, arms, legs,
fingers, tongues, lips and even feet.  She lost count of her orgasms,
at times didn't even know who was between her legs when she came.  She
made love to women and girls in every combination she could think of,
delighting in the thrill of incest.  But at some point her mind and
body could take no more, and the pleasure overwhelmed her senses until
she drifted off to a realm of sleeping bliss.</p><p>And when she awoke, she was somewhere else.</p>"
1457,"Kimmy's Family, Part 1",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,1,,['Fg gg inc mast'],"<p>DISCLAIMER:  This is a perverted story and is a complete work of
imagination.  This means it should never be confused with reality.  If
you have a problem distinguishing reality from fantasy you should seek
psychological counsel.</p><p>If you are offended or disturbed by graphic depictions of sex with
young girls, under aged lesbian sex, incest, bestiality (maybe,
haven't actually decided on that yet) or any of the other taboo
breaking activities that I'm going to play with here then you should
close the file, shut down the browser and step away from the
computer/hardcopy.  DON'T READ WHAT MAKES YOU UNCOMFORTABLE. </p><p>""You know, sometimes you're just unbelievable."" Kim Downey was in the
car on the way home from the mall.  She had just been out shopping
with her mother. </p><p>""I really can't see what you're upset about,"" her mother Beth replied,
""You got the swimsuit you wanted, you got the skirt you wanted, you
pretty much got everything you wanted.  Besides, what's wrong with a
bikini?  Every girl should have at least one sexy bikini.""</p><p>""Mom!  I can't wear that bikini anywhere!  It's worse than being
naked!  You might as well hang a sign on me and say 'Hey perverts,
come and get it.'""</p><p>""Oh now you're just being dramatic.  You're becoming a young woman now
and sexy just goes with the territory, especially with a cute little
body like yours.  You don't have to wear it anywhere you don't want
to.  Just wear it at home if it makes you that uncomfortable.  I
assure you nobody you live with is going to mind seeing you in it.  I
think you look adorable in it and I know your father will love it. 
Julie will probably get jealous and want one of her own.""</p><p>""Yeah.  You'd probably get her one too but they don't make suits like
that for nine year-olds."" Kim intended that as a jab at her mom.  Her
mom was such a perv.  A year ago Julie, her little sister and an
incorrigible sneak, had found some porn stashed in their mother's
underwear drawer.  She had showed it to Kim but Kim had quickly lost
her fascination to her anxiety.  She had suspected that her mom was
looking at her inappropriately from time to time and the porn had
fueled that concern.  Worst had been the magazine ""Sweet Tots"".  It
was filled with pictures of naked little girls in all sorts of lewd
poses.  Julie had thought it was ""cool"" but Kim said she didn't want
to see anymore.  Julie had just shrugged.  She probably still looks at
it Kim thought.</p><p>""Yes.  Pity.  Honestly I was a bit surprised that they had one in your
size.  I was only intending to get one for myself."" Beth seemed very
relaxed about the whole thing, not at all disturbed by her daughter's
jibe.  ""But then you are rather developed for a girl your age."" Beth
turned her head and looked directly at Kim's thrusting twelve year-old
tits.  Kim's not-so-little breasts had come in over the past year and
had quickly filled up a succession of training bras.  She was both
sensitive about them and proud of them.  She could feel her nipples
begin to harden under her mother's stare.  It didn't help that Beth
was looking at them like they were made of candy.  ""When I saw one
that would fit you I just couldn't resist.  You do look absolutely
fabulous in it honey.  You have to admit that.  And don't tell me you
don't want your Daddy to see you in that outfit.  I know you too well
to believe that.""</p><p>Kim didn't have a clever reply to that.  Just the thought of her
handsome father seeing her in that suit made butterflies dance in her
stomach and an itch to build between her legs.  She was twelve now and
she knew about the birds and the bees.  She had discovered the
pleasure that could be found between her legs in her wet young pussy. 
Her clit was her new best friend.  Late at night when she thought her
little sister was asleep she would touch herself and enjoy the rolling
waves of pleasure that she could make happen by teasing her little
button and probing her wet little slit.  More and more her recent
fantasies had been dominated by the image of her father.  She was
ashamed of it, but couldn't help being drawn back to images of her
Dad.  Her mind had hung on to some of the pictures she had seen in her
mother's porn stash, that of a handsome adult man fucking a young girl
about Kim's age.  She had substituted the faces of her father and
herself in her fantasies and it never failed to make her cum.  No, she
wanted her Daddy to see her in that bikini alright.  And more.</p><p>""Actually,"" her mother continued, ""I thought that salesgirl was going
to have a heart attack when you came out of the changing room."" She
laughed gently at that, her low throaty laugh that was so sexy.  Kim
had to admit also that her mother was very sexy.  She was frequently
jealous of her for a list of reasons, not just because her mother was
so very sexy and she felt like an awkward child around her, but also
because it was so hard to get attention for herself when her mother
was around. </p><p>""Yeah, what about that?"" Kim brushed her long, wavy, dark hair aside
as she turned to look at her mother.  ""Why did I have to come out of
the changing room for you to see me in it?  You could have come in you
know.  At least I wouldn't have had to parade around the store in that
thing.""</p><p>Beth turned to meet her daughter's gaze.  Her hair was rather lighter
than her daughter's.  It was straighter too, a lustrous warm brown
with natural blond highlights falling in gentle waves past her
shoulders.  Kim's hair was darker, like her father's.  ""Well, honestly
honey I thought being alone with me in a changing room wearing that
outfit would make you uncomfortable."" She smiled at Kim.  Kim couldn't
hold her mother's gaze.  She never could.  There was just this power
about her mom that intimidated her and it was a heavily sexual power. 
Her mother reached over and placed a gentle hand on her bare thigh. 
She didn't tense up, but the car seemed much warmer all of a sudden. 
""I know what you think of me baby.  You're 'dirty old mom'.  But I
really do love you sweetheart and I don't want to make you feel bad. 
It's no secret that I think you're attractive, but baby everybody
thinks you're attractive.  Have you looked in the mirror lately?  For
a girl your age you are really starting to develop.  I bet you have
the largest breasts in your class don't you?  Lord knows you didn't
get that from my side of the family.  I want you to be happy Kim, and
I want to see you in control of your developing sexuality.  That's
important.  You can't control what you fear.""</p><p>Kim was quiet for a bit.  Now she felt guilty.  Her mom had never done
anything bad to her.  She knew she could tell her anything.  Her
friends had always remarked on how cool her mom was.  She didn't know
why she was so uptight about her body and her new feelings, maybe her
Mom had a point and she was just afraid of her own desires.  She knew
that was true when it came to her Daddy.  A small voice way back in
her mind said, you just resent her because she's in your way.  If she
wasn't around you could seduce your Dad.  But there's no way to do
that with the Sex Goddess around.  She was embarrassed of her desires.</p><p>Kim reached down and placed her hand over her mother's.  ""I know Mom. 
I'm sorry if I'm bitchy sometimes.  I just get real self-conscious
sometimes and I get embarrassed and that makes me kinda temperamental. 
I don't hate you.  I love you too Mom, it's just real weird to think
that my mother is checking me out sometimes.""</p><p>There was silence for at least a full minute, so long that Kim looked
up and gazed over at her mom's face.  She was shocked when she saw
that her mom's eyes were wet like she was fighting back tears.  Beth
cleared her throat and her voice was thick when she said ""Thank you
baby.  You have no idea how much that means to me.  I'm not a normal
woman, you don't even know how far off the norm your mother really is,
but I've tried to be a good mother.  I love you so much."" Her hand
squeezed Kim's thigh.  ""But I am what I am.  I don't regret it either. 
Hell, I like who I am.  I just don't want to destroy your trust in me. 
You really should try trusting me a bit more.  You'd be surprised by
how much you and I want the same thing.""</p><p>Yeah, the little voice in Kim's mind said, we both want Daddy.  Kim
tried to still that voice.</p><p>""I'm sorry my looking at you bugs you baby.  I can't promise to stop,
but I can try to be more discrete.""</p><p>""It's okay Mom."" Kim said.  ""I mean you're right, I get checked out a
lot.  God, the boys at school are just awful about it.  I think I need
to get more baggy shirts so they won't notice my boobs so much.""</p><p>""Sweetheart, no!  That's just what I'm talking about.  When you start
hiding your body then you put them in control of you, of how you see
yourself.  Let them drool.  Don't let them intimidate you.""</p><p>""So what do I do?"" Kim was a bit exasperated.</p><p>Beth thought for a second then a wicked little grin lit up her face. 
""Tell them that the first one to drop his pants and show you his dick
in public will get a free flash.""</p><p>Kim looked at her mom in shock.  Beth grinned back.  Then they both
erupted in giggles.  ""God, can you imagine it?"" Kim said between
laughs.  ""They'd freak!""</p><p>""Well it's unlikely that anyone will take you up on the offer."" Beth
was smiling broadly.  ""Young boys like being the teasers but aren't
too keen at being teased and showing his willy in the schoolyard will
certainly get a boy ridiculed.""</p><p>""Oh man, it's perfect."" Kim laughed a bit more.  As her mirth receded
she asked ""But what if one of them does do it?  What then?""</p><p>""Well then honey, any boy brave enough to drop his pants in public
deserves to see your titties.  You'll just have to keep the bargain.""</p><p>""Mom!"" But both girls were laughing too much now and Kim's distress
was not real. </p><p>As the laughter died down Beth asked her daughter, ""Baby, not to get
too personal but can I ask you a delicate question?""</p><p>Kim paused.  Her mom's questions could be quite provocative.  But she
was feeling real good now.  She hadn't had such a good time with her
mom in a while and she didn't want to spoil it.  ""Sure,"" she said.</p><p>""Have you ever checked out a girl?"" her mom asked.</p><p>""Well, I mean, yeah.  Sorta.  I've looked at what they're wearing and
stuff.  Like, does she look good in that or, you know, like that.""</p><p>""Have you ever looked at a girl sexually?""</p><p>""Mom!""</p><p>""Baby, c'mon.  I told you it was a personal question.""</p><p>Kim thought for a second.  She was acutely aware of her mom's hand on
her thigh now.  It seemed like it had started out lower down, like it
had edged up a bit when Kim hadn't noticed.</p><p>""I...  well, I mean, I suppose.""</p><p>""It's nothing to be embarrassed about sweety.  Girls are very sexy.  I
would be surprised if you hadn't to be honest.""</p><p>""Yeah, well it's not easy to talk to my mom about this sort of thing.""
Kim shrugged a bit.  ""But then you're not exactly the standard issue
mom so I guess I can tell you.""</p><p>""Can I ask who?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""Uhhhhm, well."" Kim felt her face start to flush but she was
determined to go through with it.  ""Tiffany Lambert is really hot. 
I've checked her out.""</p><p>""Mmmm, excellent choice baby.  Yes, that girl is very hot. 
Delicious.""</p><p>""Yeah, but she's really stuck on herself.  She's kinda snotty."" Kim
considered her next words very carefully.  ""Uhm, actually Mom, I've
checked you out too."" There, it was done.  She'd said it. </p><p>""Really?  Oh baby that's wonderful!"" Kim was a bit surprised at how
delighted her mom sounded.  ""That makes me feel like I've still got
it.""</p><p>""Oh please!  You're joking right?  You're totally hot and you know it. 
Jimmy Daniels' dad almost fell over when he met you at the
parent-teacher meeting.  You thought that salesgirl was going to faint
when she saw me?  Well I thought she was going to make a pass at you. 
When you came out of the changing room to ask her 'opinion' of the
suit she was practically drooling.""</p><p>""Actually, she did make a pass at me."" Beth was all smiles now.</p><p>""What!?  What do you mean?""</p><p>""She gave me her phone number"", Beth said.  She looked over and winked
at her daughter. </p><p>Kim was almost speechless.  Almost.  ""You see!  This is exactly what
I'm talking about.  Most girls don't go out shopping and have the
salesgirl try to pick up their mom!""</p><p>""She was pretty cute,"" Beth said idly.  ""Nice tight little ass.""</p><p>""Mom!  You can't pick up the salesgirl!  What about Daddy?!""</p><p>Beth turned to give her outraged preteen a long steady look.  In the
sort of voice used to explain something to someone who was a bit slow
Beth said ""Your Daddy likes girls too Kim.""</p><p>Kim was speechless at that.  No almost about it.  Beth wasn't done
though.  ""Don't worry sweetheart.  I'm not going to be bringing
salesgirls home anytime soon.  I'm just teasing.  I know I have my
charms.  I just thought you were totally immune to them that's all.  I
really am very glad to know that you've checked me out.  You were very
subtle though, I usually notice.  I don't feel so bad about checking
you out now.  No wait, that's a lie.  I never did feel badly about
it."" She smiled over at Kim and gave a wink.  Turning back to watch
the road she said ""Really, if I had my choice I'd take you over the
salesgirl any day.  You really are very sexy.""</p><p>""Uhh, well thanks."" Kim felt like she was having a dream conversation. 
Perhaps that was why she said what she said next.  ""I think you're
sexy too Mom.""</p><p>""Glad to hear it baby.  But we both know who you've really got the
itch for.""</p><p>""What?  Who?  What do you mean?""</p><p>""Don't be coy baby, every time I mention you wearing your new bikini
around your sexy daddy you go quiet and start to blush.  I may not
have noticed you checking me out but you couldn't be more obvious
around him.""</p><p>""That ...  that's ..."" suddenly Kim's mind was a total mess.  Could
her mother really suspect her most hidden yearning?  Was it really so
obvious?</p><p>""Don't worry about it Kimmy.  We all have fantasies.  I have a few
doozies, but you probably already knew that.  Now that I've seen you
in that new swimsuit I have a few more."" She chuckled low.  ""If you
like I can try to dress a little more provocatively, maybe show you
some more skin?  I could ask your daddy to be a bit more casual about
clothing too if you like.""</p><p>""Does he know?"" The words were out before she knew it.  Kim thought
she was going to die of embarrassment.  She had practically admitted
to her mother that she sexually fantasized about her father.  ""I mean,
does he get the same impression you got?  Because it isn't true.  I
don't ...""</p><p>""Please Kim.  We were being so honest with each other."" Beth slid her
hand a few inches higher being deliberately obvious about it.  Kim
gasped but otherwise stayed still.  ""Of course he suspects.  Your
father sees _everything_ .  He's actually quite amazing at it.  When
we first started seeing each other I thought he was a magician he was
so able to read my mind.  If I've noticed it's a dead certainty that
he has.</p><p>Kim was devastated.  ""Oh my God"", she said under her breath.  ""He must
be disgusted with me."" She didn't even realize she was talking out
loud, not until her mother answered her.</p><p>""Hardly sweetheart.  Your father has to cover his lap every time you
go by so you won't see his hard-on.  I've been meaning to say thank
you for that too.  I've gotten some great sex out of your skimpier
outfits, especially your cheerleading outfit.  He wants you badly.""</p><p>This is like Alice in Wonderland, Kim thought.  I'm falling down the
rabbit hole.  ""Daddy wants me?"" She couldn't believe it.</p><p>""Oh yes.  Very much.""</p><p>""I ...  I don't understand.  Why would he want me when he's got you? 
And why are you telling me all of this?""</p><p>Beth paused for a second before answering.  Quietly, almost inaudibly,
she said, ""Spread your legs further and I'll tell you.""</p><p>Kim felt her heart hammering in her chest.  This can't be happening
she thought.  But she needed to know.  There was something rising up
in her, a lust and a will that she normally kept hidden deep inside
and it would not be denied.  She gulped and slowly spread her thighs
apart as wide as they would go in the confined space of the car.</p><p>Beth looked over at her daughter and saw the need in her eyes.  She
saw her confused willingness.  Most of all she saw the passion that
was slowly consuming the girl.  She looked into Kim's eyes and saw her
consent.  In one smooth motion she slid her hand up the rest of the
way and firmly cupped the young girl's pussy. </p><p>""Uhhnnggg!  Oh.  Mother!"" Kim gasped and moaned.  She knew this was so
wrong but for some reason she didn't try to stop it. </p><p>""Nice"", her mother said with a yearning moan.  ""Why am I telling you? 
Why do you think baby?  He wants this.  He wants this sweet young
little puss, because he's a man and that's what men like.  I want it
too, just so you know.  And I'm telling you this because I want to see
it happen.  If I have my way you're going to be the sweetest little
daddyfucker the world has ever seen, and I'm real good at getting my
way."" Kim groaned again.  Her pervert mom knew her secret fantasies
and was trying to make them reality.  She could see the raw lust and
hunger on her mother's face, the sex goddess revealed.  But what she
was saying made Kimmy's head spin even more.  She knew, she knew all
along, and she wasn't standing in her way at all.  Her mom _wanted_ it
to happen.  It was a sexual epiphany for the girl. </p><p>She couldn't help the involuntary roll of her hips as she bucked her
pussy harder against her mother's hand.  Beth responded by giving her
a quick circular rub through her panties.  It was awesome.  Kim
gripped her mom's wrist and closed her legs tightly trapping her
mother's hand in place.  She might be struggling with her desires, but
her body knew exactly what it wanted.  ""Oohhh Kimmy"", Beth sighed
wiggling her trapped fingers.  The damp heat of her daughter's sex was
driving her out of her mind.  With a convulsive effort she pulled her
hand free and gripped the steering wheel with a white knuckle grip. 
""Baby.  I'm telling you all this because I promised you father that I
wouldn't do anything until he did first and I'm at the end of my
patience!  The absolute freaking end!  Twelve years is as long as any
woman can be expected to wait."" Kim could see that her mother was
obviously struggling for control.  Every time in the past when her mom
had looked at her it had seemed invasive but now in her haze of
passion she wanted the invasion.  The thought kept repeating in her
mind like a mantra, Mommy's going to help me get Daddy, she wants it,
we want it. </p><p>The whole world seemed different to the young girl.  Something trapped
deep inside her had reached the surface and found acceptance.  A
division within herself was closing, like healing a wound so old she
had forgotten she had it.  Everything seemed different now.  She had
never felt so close to her mom.  She leaned over and hugged her.  Beth
flinched at the contact.  She feared her control was really slipping. 
""So"", Kim asked in a voice barely above a whisper, ""You're really
going to help me get Daddy?""</p><p>""Absolutely"", Beth said through lust thickened lips, ""You're going to
be getting him daily.  You and me, we're going to be his little
harem.""</p><p>Kim giggled at that; a vision of her and her mom in harem girl
outfits.  ""Will you teach me to dance with bells on my ankles?  hee
hee""</p><p>""I'm going to teach you things you've never even dreamed about baby
girl.  I've been dying to teach you things for years.""</p><p>Something about that made a connection leap in Kim's head.  ""What
about Julie?""</p><p>A slow predatory smile spread across Beth's face.  ""That little bitch
is mine.  The little sneak thinks she's so clever going through my
porn, I'm going to make her beg.""</p><p>Kim said, ""You know about that?  About her and the porn?"" She was
surprised again.  Deeper down she was slowly processing what her mom
had just said about her little sister, about making her beg.</p><p>""Oh yes.  I don't normally keep that stuff in my underwear drawer you
know, I just leave some there for her to find.  She seems to really
enjoy it."" Beth's smile was positively lascivious now.  ""I'm going to
have that little cunt live through everything she's been masturbating
too.""</p><p>Kim shivered at the sound of lust in her mother's voice.  ""She'll
probably like that.""</p><p>""Like it?  I'm going to make her love it.  Now please baby, you have
to back up before I crash the car or break my promise to your daddy. 
I can't stand having you this close and not touch you.""</p><p>Kim gave her mother a gentle kiss on the neck saying ""If you help me
get Daddy you can touch me all you like."" She was surprised at her own
boldness, at her own willingness to give in to her mother's desires. 
She had checked out girls before, more than she let on with her mom,
and privately she called her mom the ""Sex Goddess"", which was part of
her jealousy and frustration.  She was curious about sex with girls
but had always been too ashamed to admit it to anyone.  But now
everything was different.  Somehow, in the time it took to drive home
from the mall, she and her mother had become co-conspirators in a
scheme to make her hidden fantasy a reality.  The Sex Goddess was on
her side!  It changed everything.  Kim snuggled up to her mom and said
""Do you want to touch me too Mommy?  You and Daddy both want to touch
me?""</p><p>""Unghhhh!  Shit!  Kimmy!  I'm going to crash the car if you don't back
off!"" Beth looked at Kim's lust glazed face in bewilderment and said,
""You sure changed your spots quickly sweetheart.  I thought I was
practically going to have to rape you.  I can see that won't be
necessary.  Don't get me wrong, I'm very happy about that but I've
kept this promise for twelve years and I can't fuck it up now.  Please
sit back in your seat before I pull into a parking lot somewhere and,
...  well let's leave the rest unsaid, I'm sure you have the idea.""</p><p>Kim settled back.  She barely recognized the way she felt.  But she
knew she liked it.  ""Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes Kimmy?"" Kim could hear the struggle in her mother's voice.</p><p>""Thanks for buying me the bikini.""</p><p>""Mmmm.  You are very welcome baby.  Trust me, it's as much a gift for
me as it is for you.""</p><p>""Can we use the pool tonight?""</p><p>""Oh yes."" Beth's voice had taken on the tone of a predator closing in
on her kill.  ""Things are going to get very wet tonight.""</p><p>Kim giggled again.  She couldn't remember laughing so much with her
mom in ages.  I'm wet now she thought and squirmed in her seat.  She
reached over and took one of her mother's hands and placed it firmly
on her bare thigh.  Her mother squeezed her thigh but otherwise didn't
try anything.  Neither did Kim.  Both of them were eager to get home.</p>"
1458,"Kimmy's Family, Part 2",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,2,,['Fg gg inc mast'],"<p>DISCLAIMER:  This is a perverted story and is a complete work of
imagination.  This means it should never be confused with reality.  If
you have a problem distinguishing reality from fantasy you should seek
psychological counsel.</p><p>If you are offended or disturbed by graphic depictions of sex with
young girls, under aged lesbian sex, incest, bestiality (maybe,
haven't actually decided on that yet) or any of the other taboo
breaking activities that I'm going to play with here then you should
close the file, shut down the browser and step away from the
computer/hardcopy.  DON'T READ WHAT MAKES YOU UNCOMFORTABLE.</p><p>Julie had crept up to her room after making a quick stop in her
parent's room.  It was Saturday and her father was in his home office
doing the bills and taking care of the family finances.  Her mom and
sister had gone out shopping and she knew they would be gone for at
least an hour.  With all of her family member's occupied it was a
perfect moment for a little self pleasuring.  She knew what she was
doing was completely perverted, but she didn't care.  She knew her mom
was a pervert, and probably her dad since he was married to her, so
why shouldn't she be one too?  She really didn't feel guilty about it. 
She just knew what she liked.</p><p>She slipped into the room she shared with her sister and locked the
door behind her.  The house was big enough that she did not have to
share a room but she wouldn't have wanted her own room for all the
world.  The room they shared was large with walk-in closets, so they
weren't cramped, but space had nothing to do with the arrangement. 
Any time her parents offered to set her up in her own room she
declined saying how she liked rooming with her big sissy.  They were
close, and she'd get lonely on her own.  Her sister didn't mind.  Kim
liked that her little sister felt more secure with her. </p><p>Of course the real reason had nothing to do with security.  Julie ran
over to her sisters bed and leaned over the rumpled sheets.  Kim never
made her bed.  Julie buried her face in the sheets inhaling the sweet
fragrance of her sister's scent.  She rolled around in the bed like a
dog rolling in an animal's spore.  She wanted to press her sister's
smell into her skin.  Reaching down she found the part of the bed
usually occupied by her sister's ass.  She planted her face in the
fabric breathing deeply.  Julie purred with pleasure.</p><p>After a minute or so of this she needed more.  She pulled out the
soiled pair of panties she had swiped from her mom's laundry basket
and held it to her face.  Rolled up in a ball she held the scrap of
lace to her nose and breathed in.  It was heavenly.  God!  she
thought, Mom's cunt smells soooo good!  After taking a few really deep
whiffs of the panties she unrolled them and found the soiled gusset. 
It was stained with a mixture of sweat, piss and pussy cream.  More
often then not the panties Julie found were still slightly damp.  She
thought her mom's pussy must drip all day long.  Eagerly she put the
center of the stain on her outstretched tongue and sucked it into her
mouth.  The flavor filled her small mouth and she hummed contentedly. 
Now that her mouth was happy she could move on to pleasing the rest of
her body. </p><p>She went over to the laundry hamper in her room and dug around for a
pair of her sister's panties.  Kim didn't mess up her underwear nearly
as much as their mom did but they were still really yummy.  Usually
she sucked and licked them until she couldn't get any more flavor out
of them.  If Kim knew they had been so thoroughly spit-washed she
could have just worn them again without needing to run them through
the laundry.  So long as she didn't mind the spit that is.  But she
didn't know and Julie wasn't sure how her big sister would react if
she did know.  She found the stinkiest pair she could find which was a
simple pair of white cotton that were rather old.  Well used panties
were the best Julie thought.  She pulled the garment over her head so
the center gusset was pressed into her nose but made sure she could
still see through the leg holes.  With her sister's scent filling her
nose and her mother's melting oils on her tongue she skipped over to
the full-length mirror that was mounted on the outside of the closet
door.  Looking at herself in the mirror, behind her panty mask, she
started to strip. </p><p>The nine year-old slut wasn't entirely sure how much time she had so
she stripped quickly.  Naked she stared at her slender little girl
body.  Long slim legs led up to undeveloped, almost boyish, hips.  She
turned around to look at her butt and reached back with both hands to
spread it open so she could gaze at her pink anus.  Julie loved her
asshole.  It had brought her a lot of pleasure.  She let go of her
right cheek and brought her hand up to her face.  Sliding her hand
under the panties wrapped around her face she slipped her middle
finger into her mouth.  The little girl sucked and drooled on the
digit getting it wet with her slobber.  Quickly she reached back with
her wet finger and pushed it as deep as it would go up her ass.</p><p>""Urrgnnnn,"" she moaned.  She pumped the little finger in and out
enjoying the anal friction.  Julie had never had a cock up her ass but
she knew she would love it.  She spread her legs apart and leaned way
over so that her ass was stuck up in the air.  Her left hand released
the cheek it had been gripping and swung free, only to quickly deliver
a sharp slap to her hairless pussy.</p><p>The sound of the slap and the sting of the blow were magical to the
nine year-old.  This was her private place, her fantasy land.  The
nastier the better.  I could do this all day, she thought while giving
her pussy a vigorous rub.  Quickly she dashed over to her sister's
desk and grabbed the laptop computer off its surface and then grabbed
the Corona beer bottle she had hidden in her sock drawer.  She brought
both items back and set the computer on the floor in front of the
mirror and loaded the CD she had dug out of her mom's underwear
drawer.  The disk had no label.  It had been burned privately and only
had the letters ""pd gb v2"" scrawled on it in black marker.  But Julie
knew what was on this disk.  It was one of her favorites.  She opened
the contents of the disk and went right to the video she most wanted
to see.  It popped up in a little window showing her the familiar
scene of the hotel bedroom and the little naked girl playing with
herself in the middle of the bed.  Julie sat back and spread her legs
in front of the mirror.  She loved to look at her childish pussy while
she played with it.  Grabbing the beer bottle she held it by its fat
base began to rub the tapered long-neck against her bare slit.  All
prepped for fun she turned her attention back to the video.</p><p>Two women were now standing on either side of the little girl.  Both
were adults with full heavy tits and curvy hips and delicious looking
shaved pussies.  The little girl, who Julie thought was probably her
age or younger, smiled up at them and continued to rub her little
hole.  The women climbed onto the bed swarming all over the naked tot. 
One pushed a heavy tit into the her mouth and the other brushed her
hand aside to attack her kiddie cunt with an eager tongue.  Julie
moaned.  It was so hot!  She angled the beer bottle and started trying
to push it up her preteen pussy.  It had taken her some effort before
she had been able to take the bottle but she knew she could handle it
now.  In fact it felt absolutely lovely now.  Months ago she had
broken her own hymen with it, which had been scary.  She couldn't talk
to anyone and was afraid maybe she had really damaged herself.  But it
seemed fine now, better in fact.  Little girl oils began to coat the
smooth glass as she gently pumped it further and further.</p><p>In the video the woman getting her tit sucked moved up to straddle the
girl's head.  Julie watched as the kid reached out with her tongue and
began to lick the woman's pussy.  Yummy!  She sucked at the panties in
her mouth wishing she had the real thing to lick.  She had never
licked a pussy but it had to taste at least as good as the panties she
scavenged.  Julie watched enviously as the woman settled down and
began to really ride the lovely moppet's face. </p><p>Things were heating up now and Julie was really getting into it.  She
reached back with her other hand and toyed with her asshole as she
watched the little girl on the video get molested.  Her juices were
flowing and she could feel the bottle was now slick enough to push
deep inside, but she held back from that.  She was waiting for the
right moment.  The camera moved around to show the scene from several
angles.  Julies favorite shots were the close ups of the woman licking
the little girl's cunt and the close up of the little girl
tongue-fucking the woman on her face.  She teased herself mercilessly
while watching those scenes.</p><p>Then a man entered the shot.  Julie shivered looking at his bobbing
hard cock.  It's so big, she thought.  The woman eating the little
girl looked back and saw the man.  Smiling, she pulled back and
grabbed the tot's thighs and spread her legs as wide as they would go. 
The man climbed on the bed moving over so that the woman could suck
his cock a bit.  She slobbered all over it sucking him deep and
bobbing her head.  Julie felt her mouth water.  It looked so good. 
Then the woman let the dripping cock spring free and the man
positioned himself at the entrance of the child's pussy.</p><p>The other woman who had been riding the girl's face spun around so
that she was facing the girl's feet and settled her pussy back into
place on the girl's eager mouth.  Julie thought she looked pretty
flushed but she obviously wanted to see the girl get penetrated. 
Julie loved this because it made her think that the girl's nose must
be pressed into the woman's asshole now.  The other woman wanted to
see too and she rested her head on the girl's belly while continuing
to hold her young legs spread.  The man was rubbing the tip of his
cock up and down the tiny slit.  Julie could see the womens mouth's
moving apparently encouraging the man.  There was no sound on the
video, but it was easy to make out the woman holding the little girl's
legs saying ""fuck her"" over and over.  The man didn't disappoint her. 
In one convulsive lunge he shoved his cock halfway up the girl.</p><p>Julie groaned and jammed the beer bottle as deep as it would go. 
While the man pounded into the little girl underneath him Julie
assaulted her young cunt with the bottle.  She kept looking back and
forth from the video to the mirror where she could see her little
pussy stretching around the glass invader.  She sped up her strokes. 
Harder and harder she rammed the bottle up inside her cunt as she
watched the little girl get violated.  A haze of lust enveloped her
mind and she began to ride a wave of rolling pleasure.  In her mind
she was the little girl on the bed.  The woman on her face was her
mom, the other her sister, and it was her daddy's cock that was
stretching her cunt's oily walls. </p><p>She worked her little pussy into a bubbling froth.  She wasn't aware
that such juicy pussies were rare in girls her age.  Julie had never
gotten the chance to play with a girl her age, although she wanted to. 
The slick long neck bottle pumped through her dripping folds and sent
waves of pleasure up and down her body.  The smell and taste of pussy
filled her senses.  She wished she could find something stained with
her daddy's cum, but she had never been able to.  She sucked and
pumped thinking, Mom probably swallows it all, I would if I were her.</p><p>Julie yanked her finger from her ass and gave her clit a hard smack. 
That did it.  The pleasure wave broke and came rolling down on her
like thunder.  She felt her pussy ripple and clench the bottle while
pulsating waves of pure bliss flowed up and down.  Her whole body felt
lit up like a Christmas tree. </p><p>She came down slowly.  Her free hand grabbed and pinched her tender
nipples prolonging the orgasm.  Eventually though she lost her
strength and just collapsed on the floor, bottle still firmly planted
inside her.  Her head rolled to the side so she could still see the
video.  The man had come and white jism was leaking out of the girl. 
Julie watched as he slowly pulled his cock free only to be sucked into
the waiting mouth of the woman positioned to take it.  ""Yeah Kimmy"",
she whispered, ""suck Daddy clean.""</p><p>Julie fumbled at the keyboard and closed the video.  She would have
liked to have watched the rest, especially the part where the women
sucked the sperm out of the little girl and shared it in a gooey kiss. 
That was a favorite.  But she didn't know when her dad might come
looking for her and she had to get cleaned up.  She pulled the panties
off her head and from her mouth, popped the disk out of the computer,
and almost sat up before she remembered the bottle.  It was still
stuffed inside her.  Reluctantly she slid it free quickly bringing it
to her mouth so she could lick her juices off the long-neck.  She
loved her own taste.  When the bottle was clean she used her fingers
to get some more cream from her pussy for her hungry tongue, then
sucked clean the finger that had been in her ass.  Finally done, she
gathered up everything and went about cleaning up.  She had to replace
her mother's panties and the video disk.  Lord knows what would happen
if she got caught with them. </p>"
1459,"Tales of Grimoire, Part 1 – Snowflake, Icicle & The Witches",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,1,,['FF Fg inc magic defloration'],"<p>DISCLAIMER: This is a perverted story and is a complete work of imagination.
This means it should never be confused with reality.  If you have a problem
distinguishing reality from fantasy you should seek psychological counsel.</p><p>If you are offended or disturbed by graphic depictions of sex with
young girls, underaged lesbian sex, incest, beastiality (maybe) or any
of the other taboo breaking activities that I'm going to play with
here then you should close the file, shut down the browser and step
away from the computer/hardcopy.  DON'T READ WHAT MAKES YOU
UNCOMFORTABLE.</p><p>The snow fairy drifted down between the snowflakes.  She danced amidst
the storm wild and free.  Her exquisite form was near invisible to
mortal eyes, being mostly transparent with white accentuations against
a starless sky.  She was more spirit than matter, more dream than
snow.  The biting cold wind lashed across her naked body deliciously. 
Her white tipped translucent breasts stood out hard against the winter
wind enjoying its caress.  Her slim body was naked and perfect and her
butterfly wings of frost stretched out into the night to merge with
the swirling whiteness.  Even she did not truly know where the storm
ended and she began, nor did she care.  Her thoughts were much more
carnal in nature.  She flit about in the air grabbing the occasional
flake which she pressed between her legs.  The cold of the snow woke
her center of pleasure and while it lasted it was as if she held a
star of bliss in her hands.  But no snowflake could last for very long
and she constantly sought more and better sensations.  She was driven
by her nature and in her nature she found her delight.</p><p>Like most fairies her hunger for pleasure was matched by an insatiable
curiousity.  Flitting about on the night airs she finally saw the lone
cabin.  It was set into a hill halfway down its Eastern face.  The
hill protected it from the worst of the wind and storm and a soft
amber glow came leaked from the cracks in its shutters.  There was
something else about it that drew her, some resonance of power.  She
circled slowly down.  Her clit ached with freezing cold bliss and her
nipples cut the cold night air as she descended.</p><p>When she got close to the cabin she perceived the power that rested on
top of it.  There was an ice elemental curled about the eaves and
draped across the edges of the roof.  A cold power radiated from the
clinging ice.  Circling in low she looked for its head.  In and among
the icicles she flitted until one hissed at her in the silent language
of her kind.  There in a long thick icicle she saw the ice nymph.  Her
long serpentine body of ice was draped along the edges of the roof,
intertwined with the icicles she inhabited.  In the large icicle in
front of the fairy the nymph's head and torso resided.  Her pale blue
features would be almost impossible to discern from the ice itself
with mortal eyes, but to the fairy she was plainly visible.  Not to
mention extremely sexy.  Her hair was ice white and her face was
formed in imitation of the Goddess of Winter, making her surpassingly
beautiful.  She winked seductively at the fairy and licked her lips
with her snake-like tongue. </p><p>The fairy zipped across the winter air and wrapped her legs around the
icicle, grinding her needy sex into the ice.  So great was her desire
that the icicle began to melt where she touched it.  The nymph
responded with her own passion and slipped her hand through the melt
water by the fairy's nether lips and then past them, shoving her icy
fingers deep into the snow fairy's ethereal quim.  The cold power of
the nymph sent pleasure echoing through the fairy's form, and the
night sky responded with a flurry of white flakes.  Her head dipped
into the ice, passing through its solid surface with no more
difficulty than a mortal would feel slipping into bathwater.  The
nymph sought out the fairy's lips and they came together in a hungry
kiss.  Their nipples crushed together, their tongues entered each
other's mouths, and the nymph slid her full hand into her new lover. 
The fairy quivered in ecstasy and pushed down, driving the nymph's
hand and arm deep within her.  Delighted in her children's lust the
Goddess smiled, Wind howled his encouragement, and Night paused to
watch.  The temperature dropped quickly.</p><p>Then, just as the two elemental spirits were about to begin a truly
momentous winter fuck something strange occurred.  The sound of a
small bell rang out and in its voice there was a power that pulled at
the awareness of both nymph and fairy.  They paused.  There was a
scent in the wind that spoke to them of Life and power, and a silence
within the wind they could not ignore.  ""What is that?"" asked the
fairy. </p><p>""I do not know,"" replied the nymph.  ""But it drew me here just as the
sun was setting.  There is some power in this place, something within
this tiny house that is of Life's kingdom but knows the ways of Shadow
too.""</p><p>""Should we go look?"" asked the fairy as she gripped her new lover's
hand deep within her.</p><p>""I was afraid to go alone,"" said the nymph.  She wiggled her fingers
inside the fairy and nipped at her nipples.  ""But I will go if you go
with me.""</p><p>""Ooohhhhh, that's nice,"" the fairy sighed.  Her new lover was so
strong and powerful, so beautiful and cold.  She knew this nymph could
fuck her until her wings fell off and she yearned for such brutal
ecstasy.  But the silence left in her mind by the bell echoed on and
would give her no peace.  ""How, aahhhhh, how would we get inside?""</p><p>The nymph chuckled.  ""Almost as easy as it was to get inside you my
slutty litte fairy."" She sucked hard at the little fairy's tit,
eliciting more gasps of pleasure.  ""Look below, the window is ajar.""</p><p>They both craned their heads downwards.  Just as the nymph had claimed
there was a window, an actual glass paned window, and it was open at
the bottom.  Only an inch or two of space existed but to the two
semi-material girls it may as well have been a chasm.  They exchanged
a look of shared curiosity and need.  They kissed while the nymph slid
her hand out of the fairy and purred together as the nymph wiped the
fairy's wetness all over both their skins, coating them both in a
frost of sex.  Reluctantly the fairy pulled free of the ice nymph's
embrace and detached herself from her icy lover.  She drifted down
upon the air and landed on the window's ledge.  There she perched,
tucked into the corner while she waited.  Down her lover slithered,
extending down along her long icy tail.  The fairy watched her move in
awe and lust.  The nymph was neither snake nor glacier but her nature
bespoke of both and the strength with which she pushed the world aside
and froze everything that came in her path caused the fairy to ache
with desire for her.  Flowing down the window frame the nymph drew
herself down to her lover's side.  She saw the look of hopeless lust
on the fairy's face and smiled wickedly.  Upside down she preened
herself, arching her back and letting her snow-frost hair hang low. 
She turned to best display the body she had crafted, her full firm
breasts and rigid nipples, her smooth waist and full sweeping hips
that gave way to a mouthwatering heart-shaped bottom.  Between the
cheeks of that bottom the fairy knew there was a set of sweet holes
she could completely lose herself in.  Her lips parted, her tongue
slipping out in unconscious need.  Oh how delicious it would be to dig
into the nymphs subzero depths!  She knew it would be something of a
challenge to get there, after all the nymph was much more powerful
than she was and would probably not let her have a taste until she
herself had first fed, and there was a small complication in that the
nymph could not spread her legs.  She didn't have any.  Her legs
vanished at the top of her thighs blending into a long frozen tail of
ice that extended up to and encircled the roof.  Every icicle on the
roof was a part of her, and possibly much more beyond that.  Her tail
probably extended all the way to the nearest lake.</p><p>The nymph gazed at the tasty fairy through half lowered lids and said,
""After we find this damn bell I'm going to consume you utterly.  Your
pussy is mine child.  I'm going to drag you back to my lake by your
tits and freeze you from the inside out.""</p><p>Unthinkingly the fairy took a step towards her.  ""Yes,"" she panted. 
""Use me as you like Cold Mistress.  Only, let me taste your Arctic
cunt as you consume me.""</p><p>The nymph reached out seized the fairy's tit in a tight grip.  ""Taste
it?  Foolish little fairy, once I press you within my tail I will draw
your face to my pussy and your lips will never leave my frozen clit. 
Never.  All that will be left of you will be two little wings of snow
sticking up out of my ice.""</p><p>""Oooohhhhhh, Mistress,"" the fairy sighed in passion.  ""Oh yes
Mistress.  Yes, please.  Please ..."" But whatever she was going to say
next was cut off as the crystalline sound of the bell rippled out into
the world again.  Here, on the window's ledge, its voice was much
stronger, and both of them forgot what they were saying as it swept
their thoughts aside, briefly filled them with its metallic
perfection, then faded into nothingness. </p><p>They clung to each other in the silence of its passage.  Together they
strained to look within the room but of course they could not see past
the veil of glass.  To them it was like trying to look through a
rushing river to see the ground beneath.  Steeling herself the nymph
said, ""Are you ready then little one?""</p><p>The fairy pressed herself back against the nymph.  She pushed her tiny
bum into her lover's tummy and leaned back into her thrusting tits. 
Reaching back she wrapped her arms about the nymph's neck and her legs
around her icy tail.  Her wings folded around the nymph like a cocoon. 
Her head fell back and she looked up at her lover's face in adoration. 
""Anywhere with you Mistress.""</p><p>""You are brave, little fairy."" Her arms encircled the clinging sprite,
one hand taking hold of a small pointed tit and the other sliding down
to slip a finger into the fairy's hungry wetness.  ""Come then little
one, we will go together."" And with that they dove through the
window's gap.</p><p>On the inside window sill they froze in fear.  There was Fire in this
room.  Not in the hearth, thank the Goddess, the logs there were black
and cold, although they echoed with the memory of burning.  But above
that, on the mantle, there were three candles.  Each was lit.  Each
held a tiny flame of gold at its top, a single finger of light and
heat each of which contained the infinite potential and limitless
hunger of Fire.  ""Mistress..."" the fairy whined in a fearful voice.</p><p>But suddenly the nymph laughed.  ""Look you sister, the flame is bound! 
This Fire is no threat to us."" And indeed it was true.  The three
flames stood perfectly still without flickering or swaying.  The
voices of the flames were silent, their hunger muted.  They barely
breathed. </p><p>Seeing this the fairy too laughed.  ""Oh Mistress, how wonderful! 
Let's fornicate in their light and mock them.""</p><p>""Hold precious.  We are not alone.  There are humans here.""</p><p>True enough there were two humans in the room.  Sitting on the floor
before the cold hearth, draped in a heavy fur, was a woman and a girl. 
Aside from the fur they were properly naked, a fact the fairy noted
with approval.  She also noted their kinship.  She could smell the
ties of blood that bound the two mortals together.  The little one was
obviously the child of the bigger one.  Such a curious thing, the
fairy thought as she pondered the mystery of human reproduction.  But
her musings were quickly forgotten as she caught the heady scent of
sex.  Rich, hot, humid, dripping mortal cunt was in this room.  It's
scent washed over the snow fairy like a drug.  Were it not for her
lover's grasp she would have flung herself across the room towards it. </p><p>""W...  wait, wait little one.  All is not right here.""</p><p>""Mistressssss!"" whined the fairy.  ""Can you not smell them?"" She
inhaled deeply.  ""Oh, Goddess of Winter I can smell them both."" She
scented the air like a dog.  ""Mmmmmmnnn, yes.  That rich heavy scent
must be the mother's.  Oh what a wonderful aroma!  And that sharp
scent must be the child's.  *sniff* Ah, such sweet dew!  Can we not
bathe in it?""</p><p>The nymph too was drawing the pussy laden air into her center. 
""Yessssssss,"" she hissed.  ""It is lovely."" She trembled slightly. 
""But where is the bell?  Where is the metal voice that called us
here?""</p><p>Just then the woman drew back the fur, uncovering herself and the
child.  The smell of human pussy became much stronger, and both the
fairy and the nymph groaned in desire.  Both humans were covered in a
fine sheen of sweat.  Both were aroused, their human cunts wet and
aroused.  Clearly they had been having sex together.  The nymph knew
that that might mean these humans followed the ways of the Goddess. 
The mortals opened their legs in clear invitation. </p><p>""Come then sweetling, let us get a little closer,"" The nymph said. 
Together they slid down the wall, the fairy still wrapped about her
lover.  Like a snake of ice they moved across the room until they were
but mere feet from the two mortals.  The older woman leaned against
the wall, her long lustrous black hair spilling down her back like a
waterfall of night, her blue eyes twin stars in the darkness.  Her
lips were full and red, her skin as white as snow, her breasts rounded
and heavy.  Only her left tit was visible to their eyes, the other
being covered by the little girl, but the nipple they could see was
hardened, its aureole crinkled, clearly showing her arousal.  The
little girl sat between her legs but slightly off to the side.  Thus
the woman's cunt was mostly obscured but what could be seen showed no
signs of hair, confirming the nymph's opinion that this woman was a
devotee of the Goddess.</p><p>The little girl was practically her mother's twin although much
younger.  The same hair and eyes, the same pale skin, the same sweet
scent, all of it indicating that she was likely the product of incest. 
Both the fairy and the nymph could tell this on sight and by smell and
it stirred their arousal to even greater heights.  Incest they knew
was taboo among most mortals, yet considered sacred by the Queens of
Shadow.  The girl was quite young, perhaps in her sixth year of Life,
certainly not past her seventh.  Her legs were spread wide and her
small hairless child's quim was displayed like an offering.  By her
left ankle there rested a tiny silver bell etched with signs and
hexagrams.  Both of the immortals studied the bell carefully, but then
forgot about it as the woman reached down and with her fingers opened
up her daughter's little pussy.  Inside it was rosy pink and very very
moist.  Clearly the girl had had an orgasm recently.  As they watched
the woman dipped her finger into the child and fingered her gently,
causing her to sigh softly.  Then she pulled her finger free and
flicked it so that droplets of juice flew at the two visitors.  The
bouquet of human pussy wafted over the two tiny elementals causing
them to tremble with desire.  The nymph seized her lover's nipples so
hard that the fairy almost erupted in orgasm.  The little girl's
creamy scent was pure.  This close there could be no doubt.</p><p>""Sssssissssteerrrrrrrr,"" the nymph hissed, her serpent like nature
coming to the fore in her swelling lust.  ""The child is a virgin!  She
is an offering.  A gift to the Goddess of Winter.""</p><p>""What?"" the fairy asked in a haze of desire.  She was humping her
slick pussy up and down her lover's icy thigh.  ""Virgin?"" She eyed the
little girl quizzically.  ""Is she ugly to mortal eyes?""</p><p>""No, of course not.  She is as lovely to them as she is to us.  Lovely
and sweet, a priceless little joy.""</p><p>""I thought so.  I have not met many mortals but never have I met one
as beautiful as her.  How then is it that she remains a maiden?  Why
has no mortal yet plundered her?""</p><p>""It is against their laws sister.  A mortal man or woman who was found
violating such a young child would be hung in any kingdom North of the
Sleeping Desert."" Sensing the fairy's lack of comprehension she
explained.  ""When a mortal is hung they have a rope placed about their
neck and tightened until they are destroyed.  It means killed sister. 
A mortal risks death having a child such as her.""</p><p>The fairy shivered at the very thought.  ""Speak not of the Hidden One
my sweet Mistress.""</p><p>""Silly fairy, death is not for such as we.  But don't you understand? 
This woman is a follower of the ancient ways.  She has brought this
child here to offer her to us.  Her virginity is to be sacrificed to
the Goddess of Winter, with you and I the twin knives of Air and
Water."" The nymph growled in consuming lust and slid her hand down the
fairy's belly to her brimming cunt where she slid four of her fingers
deep inside.  ""We will fuck this child!  We will dive within her and
open the passage of Life's River and she will be Winter's child
forever more!""</p><p>""Yeeessssssssssss,"" the fairy sighed.  ""But, but then what Adored
Mistress?  How will we carry this offering to the Goddess?""</p><p>""We must dive deep little one.  Deeper than my fingers are in you now. 
To the center we must go, into the little girl's womb where Life's
River has made a fountain.  From there we may slip under Time and
emerge at the throne of the Goddess, covered in the blood and nectar
of this mortal girl.  There the Divine Queen will open her mouth,
allowing us to climb within so that we may bathe on her tongue, thus
consuming the essence of this little girl, bound to her while Life
remains.  Thus it was done in days long past when mortals knelt before
the alter of our Goddess.""</p><p>The fairy continued to twist and writhe in ecstasy while pressed
against her lover.  She squeezed her cunt around the fingers within
her.  ""Ah Mistress, fuck me!  Stretch me wide open and fuck my depths! 
Open me as we will open this girl, let her see what we intend.  I ... 
I do not understand all that you describe, but I will do anything you
say."" She gazed once again on the spread pussy of the little girl. 
""To plunge deep within that inviting cunt I require no convincing.""</p><p>The woman behind the girl slowly eased herself out from behind her
child letting the fur she wore slide away to the floor where it lay
crumpled between her and the little silver bell.  She then laid the
girl flat upon the floor and climbed on top of her.  She straddled the
tiny girl with her womanly body, spreading her legs wide and settling
her dripping cunt down upon the child's face.  Wet lapping sounds of a
hungry mouth filled the room as the little girl sucked and feasted on
her mother's sopping wet cunt.  Then, bending low so that her heavy
tits hung down, nipples brushing across her daughter's hips, she
grabbed the girl's thighs and pulled her legs wide apart.  Her hands
slid up the girl's pale tender thighs to her tiny slit where her
fingers once again flared open the child's tender lips, displaying her
sweet pink interior.  Then she sat back, pinning her daughter beneath
her weight, her cunt holding the girl's head to the floor, and uttered
a word. </p><p>The word she spoke was the name of the Winter Goddess rendered into
human tongue.  The sound of it electrified the fairy and the nymph. 
They jumped as if slapped, then with a sudden growl of passion leaped
forward and plunged into the pink meat of the child's cunt.  The
little girl screamed into her mother's wet hole but the woman only
bore down harder keeping her daughter in place.  The nymph never
slowed down.  In she pushed, into the hot wet tightness of the girl's
little pussy.  She shoved the fairy before her.  Head first the fairy
plunged inside the girl followed by the icy river of the nymph.  The
girl kicked and thrashed as the fairy's legs disappeared into her
tender body, as the nymph pushed past her lips making the wet juices
of her tiny hole flash to frost. </p><p>It was wet, and tight, and dark, and unbearably warm inside the child,
as well as indescribably sweet.  But the darkness did not affect the
two elementals and the tightness and the heat were no match for the
nymph's cold power.  The fairy crouched within, pressed up against the
girl's hymen.  The nymph shouted a silent command and the fairy knelt
and tried to extend her wings in the tight space.  They folded over,
laying over her shoulders and pressed into the fleshy barrier.  The
nymph pulled her lover to her by the fingers still embedded within her
and placed a deep probing kiss upon the fairy's tiniest hole.  The
little fairy spasmed as ecstasy and power poured through her.  Her
wings snapped rigid as the coldness filled them and they slashed
through the child's maidenhead like razors.  Lunging forward the two
spirits surged deep into the child's birth canal.</p><p>They were met by the unfettered power of Life's River.  The surging
current of the girl's life force washed over them like a river of
lava.  The fairy's wings melted under the onslaught, and if not for
the cold strength of the serpentine nymph she too would have been
lost.  Far more than anything either of them had expected, they
endured the onslaught of the child's life force.  Then, unexpectedly,
there came a change.  From outside the girl's body they heard the
silver bell.  As before its note filled them with its clear voice, but
here, within the heaving current of Life's River, it did far more. 
The sound of the bell established a harmony between the Life of the
girl and the elemental power of the nymph and fairy.  Suddenly the
competing powers of Life and Winter attained a symmetry where all
antagonisms vanished.  The hot flow of the girl's juices now filled
the two of them with strength even as the girl's pain vanished in a
virtual explosion of ecstatic power.  Screaming their silent joy the
two elemental spirits plunged forward, now strengthened rather than
hindered by the girl's surging life force.  They passed through her
cervix effortlessly, without disruption, no more than a mist, and
plunged into the girl's womb.  In there the fountaining Life of the
girl vaporized their physical remains even as they slipped under Time
and blazed like a shooting star towards the eternal throne of the
Goddess.</p><p>Back in the little cottage Ba-Shelle-Meja bucked and heaved, her face
pinned beneath the soft wet meat of her mother's gushing cunt, as an
orgasm unlike any she had ever felt before roared through her.  The
pain at first had been terrible.  The cold penetration of the winter
elementals they had summoned had been like being raped with an icicle. 
But when the bell rang for the final time her pain had vanished, just
as her mother had promised.  Suddenly she could feel the winter power
plugged into her tiny hole and it was like being made love to by a
lightning bolt of pure pleasure.  She had screamed into the wet
softness above her, screamed in rapture as her orgasm was magnified by
sheer elemental power.  The little silver bell rang in harmony with
her until its note escalated into a metallic shriek before shattering
in a convulsive burst, spraying shards of hot metal across the room. 
They were protected by the heavy fur her mother, the Witch
Ash-Shelle-Lia, had placed between them and it. </p><p>As the bell shattered so too did the trail of ice that ended at
Bashie's little cunt.  Asha had struggled to keep the girl's hips in
place as she was so savagely penetrated by the long icicle that
extended from her to the wall, then up to the window and the roof and
from there to the small lake more than a mile away.  It was important
that the girl not break contact with the power they sought to harness. 
Asha was aware of Bashie's pain, but such an act always caused pain. 
More importantly, her daughter would have far more to show from her
pain then the satisfaction of some man.  When the spell reached its
crescendo the spirits of nymph and fairy had escaped from Time, but
the power they bore remained and was bound to the girl.  The binding
of the bell had transferred to her daughter when the frail metal could
no longer hold it.  The spell had fused their power into the life
force of Ba-Shelle-Meja.  When that happened the long trail of ice had
shattered, the icicles on the roof of the cottage had all come raining
down, and far away the ice that covered the small lake had split down
the middle.</p><p>Ash-Shelle-Lia enjoyed a small orgasm on her child's thrashing face
while she watched the spell complete.  She had made love to her
daughter for hours, immersing her in pleasure, making her cum again
and again, priming her for this moment.  All the while she had sent
out their Summons, calling winter powers to their door.  She had felt
the ice nymph gather about their little cottage.  She had been even
more delighted when the snow fairy had also been drawn into her web. 
It was fitting that the agency by which her daughter would be
initiated into the ways of power be a pair of sapphic spirits.  Really
she couldn't have asked for better.  And the nymph had been strong. 
Very strong.  The change in Bashie was obvious to her trained senses. 
Even as the girl's orgasm waned there was a silent thunder of power
seeping out of her tender flesh. </p><p>Asha smiled in satisfaction and bent down.  Her dark hair fell about
them as she covered Bashie's tender little cunt with her mouth. 
Gently she sucked, drinking the melt water, blood, and orgasmic juices
from her child's no-longer-virgin cunt.  She purred in lust as she
thought of the pleasures yet to be had.  Now she could really fuck her
little girl.  Fuck her the way she had always wanted.  It had been so
hard to wait so long, but it would all be worth it.  Bashie twitched
underneath her as she sucked, finally collapsing into an exhausted
heap.</p><p>Asha rolled off to the side.  She pulled the heavy fur over Bashie to
cover her then stood up.  With a word she snapped the binding on the
fire and the three flames on the candles were sucked back through the
moments and into the hearth, which once again burned with a merry
fire.  There was no longer any need to keep the fire bound.  Her
nipples stood rigid in the cold as she walked naked to the window and
sealed it shut. </p><p>""Mummy,"" Bashie said weakly from under the fur.</p><p>""I'm here baby.  Just closing the window.  Bloody cold in here.""</p><p>""Mmm, doesn't feel cold to me,"" the girl said in a sleepy voice.</p><p>""No baby.  I don't imagine it does.  In fact, I doubt you will ever
feel cold again.""</p><p>""Mmmmm.  I feel sooooooo gooooooood Mummy."" The little girl stretched
and pushed the heavy fur aside.  She stretched out naked on the floor. 
Asha gazed at her silently, drinking in her daughter's sweet little
body.  ""That was amazing,"" Bashie said languidly.  ""It really hurt at
first, but then it was soooo good."" She shivered in pure sensual
pleasure.  ""I don't think I've ever cum like that before.""</p><p>""No, probably not,"" Asha said.  Even after all the sex they had had
together leading up to the spell she still found herself growing
aroused looking at her daughter.  She was almost seven now and Asha's
mind was filled with a thousand wicked fantasies starring her child. 
She smiled inwardly.  She was just like her mother had been with her. 
""That was more then just a regular orgasm my pet.""</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" Bashie purred.  ""Yeah, that was magic.""</p><p>""Yes, it was."" Asha smiled.  ""How are you feeling now?""</p><p>""Great,"" the six year-old said.  She spread her legs wide and reached
down to touch and examine her pussy.  ""My pussy feels okay too."" She
pushed her two fingers in deep.  ""It's not even sore.  And it feels
bigger now."" Looking up at her mother she grinned and said, ""Guess I'm
not a virgin anymore.""</p><p>Asha swept across the room and knelt between Bashie's legs.  ""Show me
baby.  Show your mother your big girl pussy.""</p><p>Bashie smiled and reached down with her other hand.  She slipped a
finger from each hand inside her little tube and pulled her cunny wide
open.  ""Look Mummy, I can open up like you do."" Asha cooed in delight
and reached out with her right hand to slide a long finger deep into
her child's little cunt.  Bashie moaned in pleasure as her mother
caressed a little spot inside her.  ""Ooohhhhhhhh, Mummmmmyyyy.  What's
that?""</p><p>Asha grinned wickedly.  ""That's what it feels like to no longer be a
virgin baby girl.  Now I get to have fun with all of your little pink
hole.""</p><p>""Ooooohhhh, yes!"" Bashie flung her hands back over her head and
stretched her legs as wide as they would go, which was very far
indeed.  ""Do whatever you want Mummy.""</p><p>Asha chuckled.  ""Mmmm, oh yes?  Whatever I want you say?"" She pulled
her finger most of the way out then added a second digit.  With a firm
thrust she shoved both fingers deep making Bashie grunt.  ""Well, what
I want it to use my daughter like a whore.  I'm going to open up your
little pussy the same way I opened your sweet little asshole baby
girl.""</p><p>""Aaaaaaahhhhhhh, Mothhhhhheeeeeerrrrrrrrr,"" Bashie sighed.  She thrust
her little hips into the air meeting Asha's strokes.</p><p>Asha growled in lust and lunged forward covering the girl.  Her heavy
tits pressed into Bashie as she sought out the girl's mouth, captured
it with hers, and kissed her deeply.  Bashie moaned into her mother's
mouth and sucked at her playful tongue, all the while she kept
thrusting her hips up to welcome Asha's plunging fingers.  Asha felt
the power rise up in her little girl, felt the elemental force she now
contained respond to her lust and begin to express itself in
conformity to the child's will.  Juices gushed out of Bashies tiny
cunny, far more than a child her age would normally produce, as the
magic tuned to her pleasure.</p><p>Asha slowed down her thrusts and eased her baby into a warm
pleasurable glow.  There was no rush, they had all night.  She freed
her mouth and kissed Bashie's nose, then her cheeks, then her
forehead, raining kisses down all over her pretty face.  Bashie
giggled and purred, then moaned as Asha's heavy tit slid up to rest
its swollen nipple against her lips.  She opened her mouth and eagerly
sucked the pale fruit of her mother's breast into her mouth.  She
suckled like a baby as Asha probed her newly opened depths.</p><p>""Mmmmm, baby.  You are so good at that,"" Asha sighed.  ""Let us play
for a while longer, but then we must get some sleep.  Tomorrow we
leave this place and travel South.""</p><p>""Where will we go next Momma?"" Bashie asked around the tit in her
mouth. </p><p>Asha pressed her breast deeper into Bashie's mouth and stirred her
little pussy.  ""We'll head back to the pass, then follow the river to
Hollings where we will book passage to Mennacore."" She smiled at the
wide eyed look Bashie gave her.  ""That's right, jewel of my heart,
it's time for you to see a city with your own eyes."" She slid into a
conspiratorial whisper.  ""The rumor I hear is that the king of
Mennacore has a spirited daughter who is perhaps too fond of the
company of women, who keeps her maid with her at all times, and whose
chamber girls smile more than is discrete.  Also, it is said that she
is fascinated with the occult."" Bashie was smiling with her eyes now
and she flicked her mother's nipple deliciously with her tongue.  Asha
purred in bliss then drew her fingers from Bashie's sucking quim. 
Staring into her daughter's eyes she brought her fingers to her lips. 
Slowly and sensuously she slid one finger into her mouth, her eyes
fluttering in pleasure as Bashie's sweet taste once again filled her
mouth.  Then she reached over to her other breast and basted the
nipple with the cream her remaining finger had collected before
exchanging it with the one Bashie was sucking.  Bashie made little
happy sounds as she sucked her own cream off her mother's other tit
while Asha basked in the glow of pleasure her daughter's mouth was
giving her.  ""I think my sweet, that we could live in comfort for a
while, and perhaps turn a princess into our rutting slut.  What do you
say to that?""</p><p>Bashie released her mother's tit with a wet pop.  ""Is she very pretty
mother?""</p><p>""They say she is as pretty as sunrise my sweet.  With golden hair and
eyes as green as jade, fair of face and smooth limbed.  Sixteen
summers she is and has not yet been promised to another.  Her father
indulges her they say, and allows her great freedom.""</p><p>""Do you think he knows she likes pussy?"" Bashie asked.</p><p>Asha laughed.  ""Who can say my child.  Perhaps he does.  Some kings
would see that as a good way to protect against siring royal bastards. 
We'll just have to see for ourselves.  Perhaps he finds her dalliances
a source of excitement.  Many men would.""</p><p>""What will we do about him then Mummy?""</p><p>""Well, no sense seducing only the child baby girl."" She caressed
Bashie's wet little pussy.  ""I think it would be quite a treat to lick
a king's seed from your little hole.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm, oh yes Mother.  That would be grand!  Let me fuck him Mummy. 
A king for my first man!""</p><p>""Yes baby.  And a princess for dessert.""</p><p>Bashie squirmed in pleasure under her mother's caress.  ""Does a king's
sperm taste better than a normal man's Mother?  And is the pussy of a
princess sweeter?""</p><p>Asha chuckled.  ""I do not think so as a rule my darling.  But we shall
see.  Perhaps we will find we have a taste for royal meat.  Although,
I cannot imagine not liking the taste of a pretty young princess.""</p><p>""Mmmm, I bet she tastes like wine with honey,"" Bashie said.  She
reached down and grabbed her Asha's wrist and pulled it tighter
against her newly opened hole.  ""Aaaahhhh, deeper Mummy.  It feels
nice when you go all the way in now.""</p><p>Asha thrust her fingers deep and wiggled them around, causing young
Bashie to gasp and tremble.  Asha smiled adoringly at her child as she
molested her.  ""Would you like something bigger Bashie?"" she asked.</p><p>Little eyes fluttered open.  ""Bigger Mummy?""</p><p>Asha slid her fingers free and stood up.  She sucked the cream from
her fingers as she walked over to the side of the one room cottage
where a satchel lay against a wall.  Rummaging through it she pulled
out a curious object.  It was a long tusk of ivory carved in the shape
of a double ended phallus.  The artwork of it was very detailed, from
the flaring mushroom tips to the carved veins that ran its length.  It
was as long as Asha's forearm from wrist to elbow and as she wrapped
her hand around the shaft her thumb and middle finger only just
touched.  Turning back to Bashie Asha held the object out and asked,
""Fancy a real fuck darling?""</p><p>Bashie's eyes widened.  ""That will never fit in me,"" she said.</p><p>""Hmm, not all of it,"" Asha said while rubbing one smooth ivory tip
against her swollen nipple.  ""Not yet anyways.  But let's see what you
can take.""</p><p>With a lascivious leer Asha advanced on her naked daughter.  Bashie
gulped nervously but obediently spread her legs.  The fire flickered
and danced in the hearth whispering in its hidden language to the
darkness of night.  Outside the wind made the snowflakes spin and
dance as winter covered the world in its white blanket.  In the
eternal halls of Night the Goddess sighed in bliss as two insatiable
spirits writhed about in sapphic passion on her tongue.  She smiled
her blessing upon the world as she tasted the virginity of
Ba-Shell-Meja. </p><p>And all was right with the world.</p>"
1460,"Kimmy's Family, Part 3",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,3,,"['Fg,inc,squirt']","<p>DISCLAIMER:  This is a perverted story and is a complete work of imagination.
This means it should never be confused with reality.  If you have a problem
distinguishing reality from fantasy you should seek psychological counsel.</p><p>If you are offended or disturbed by graphic depictions of sex with young
girls, under aged lesbian sex, incest, bestiality (maybe, haven't actually
decided on that yet) or any of the other taboo breaking activities that I'm
going to play with here then you should close the file, shut down the browser
and step away from the computer/hardcopy.  DON'T READ WHAT MAKES YOU
UNCOMFORTABLE.</p><p>Beth's car pulled into the drive and her and Kim collected their packages
before traipsing into the house.  It was a large beautiful house on a large
plot of land that backed up to a small lake.  John, Beth's husband and Kimmy's
dad, liked to say he had gotten his money the old fashioned way; he had
inherited it.  Kim had never met her father's parents.  They died in a
yachting accident when she was less than a year old.  They could have had a
bigger house if they wanted it, but John and Beth had fallen in love with this
one.  It was well located, had plenty of privacy, and had a small dock for
their little boat.  Beth, who had grown up under much different circumstances,
thought it was the most wonderful place on Earth.  And soon, she thought, it
will be a wicked paradise.</p><p>The two of them were laughing and joking as they went in.  Flirting too.  That
was new for them.  Kim had always been so tense about her mom's sexuality that
she had never realized how fun she was to be around.  Her friends were right
she realized, her mom was really cool.  Kim went up the front steps first and
looked over her shoulder to see her mom's gaze focused on her butt.  ""Mom!
Are you looking at my butt?""</p><p>""Sorry baby, it's a really cute butt.""</p><p>""Hmm, do you think so?"" Kim asked.  She dropped her packages on the porch,
pulled her skirt up with one hand, and bent at the waist to put the other on
the ground.  Her pert ass, wrapped tightly in white cotton panties, was thrust
up high in the air.  She looked over her shoulder and said ""Do you really
think so?"" She gave her mom a lewd wink.</p><p>Beth stopped stunned.  ""Oh sweetheart!"" She couldn't believe it was going this
well.  Quickly she fumbled in her purse and pulled out the small digital
camera she carried everywhere.  ""Oh God baby, this is a moment I have to
capture.""</p><p>""You're going to take a picture?"" Kim stood up and let her skirt drop.  ""Is
that a good idea?  I mean, what if someone finds it?""</p><p>""Someone like your daddy you mean?"" Beth waggled her eyebrows at the girl. </p><p>""Oh.  I hadn't thought about that."" She seemed to consider it.  ""How about
this instead."" And with that she reached under her skirt and pulled her
panties down to mid-thigh.  Then she turned her back on Beth and resumed her
earlier position, this time with a naked ass.</p><p>Beth just stared.  For her this was like the holy grail.  Her mouth watered
and she could feel wetness seeping into her panties.  In a daze she brought up
the camera and took two quick snaps.  In a throaty whisper she said ""Open your
cheeks Kimmy.  Show me your treasures.""</p><p>Kim smiled at her.  ""Mommy, you're naughty."" But she complied.  Taking her
hand off the ground she reached back and with a hand on each cheek pulled her
ass wide.  Beth could see everything.  Her daughter's pink pussy was presented
in all its beauty.  It had medium length crinkled inner lips and prominent
bulging outer labia.  Now that, Beth thought, is a cunt.  It was obscenely
beautiful and made for pleasure.  Her daughter's pussy was wet and needy and
droplets of moisture clung to the inner lips.  Beth had admired the pronounced
bulge of Kimmy's mound through panties, swimsuits, and snug shorts for some
time now but it had been years since she had gotten such a good view of the
girl's pussy.  The way she was holding herself caused her lips to separate a
bit and there was a little wet window into her pink depths.  Beth was also
pleased to see that the girl wasn't too hairy.  Just a dusting of black curls
adorned the girl's mound with virtually nothing to obscure her lips or lower.
Riding above the displayed glory of Kim's swollen cunt was the pink star of
her rectum.  It's so cute!  Beth thought to herself.  That was the best word
for it she decided.  Strange as it may seem cute was simply the best word to
describe her daughter's anus.  She wondered, how can a girl have such a
darling little asshole and a whore's cunt?  Cute and nasty all together, that
was her Kimmy.</p><p>Beth took a couple of pictures from where she was so the girl's whole body
would be seen.  Kimmy smiled at her mom from between her legs.  Then she moved
closer so that the girls bum filled the frame and took a few more.  Lastly she
took several close-ups of her pussy and her asshole.  The close-ups had
brought her so close to her daughter that her face was now less that a foot
away from the sweet spread.  She leaned in a bit more and inhaled.  A
dizzying, erotic fragrance filled her head as for the first time ever she got
a good smell of her older daughter's aroused cunt. </p><p>""Do I smell nice Mommy?"" Kim asked.</p><p>It was all Beth could do not to dive in tongue first.  She backed away slowly,
fighting with herself for every inch.  ""Heavenly baby.  Oh god Kimmy, you
smell soooo fucking good."" Her hands were fumbling at her shorts.  They had no
buttons or zippers being just thin terrycloth.  She slid her hand under them
and pushed a long finger up into her wet tunnel.  Beth was going insane from
frustrated lust.  She knew she was close to snapping.</p><p>Kim released her grip and stood up, her skirt falling back into place.  She
reached down to pull her panties back up but then decided she was done with
panties today and pushed them down instead, stepping out of the wet cotton
garment.  Beth was on her knees with a hand buried in her shorts masturbating
furiously, her other hand pinching a lust hardened nipple.  It was a truly
erotic sight and Kimmy stared at her in wonder.  Her mother had never looked
so beautiful.  She really is a sex goddess she thought.  Then she saw the
camera lying on the porch where it had been carelessly dropped and a plan
formed instantly.</p><p>Kimmy stepped in and held the wet center of her panties under her mother's
nose.  Beth moaned out loud and her head shot forward like a striking snake to
seize the wet fabric in her teeth.  Kimmy's hand swept low to scoop up the
fallen camera then backed up a pace.  The sound of Beth's panting and wheezing
had gone up a notch with the panties in her mouth.  Kim could hear her sucking
at them.</p><p>""Picture time Mommy,"" Kim said.  ""Smile for the birdie.""</p><p>Beth yanked her shorts down, never taking her strumming hand away from her
dripping hole.  Kimmy was so awed by the sight of her mother's naked, shaved
cunt she almost forgot to take a picture.  Just in time she got it together
and brought the camera up to snap a set of quick shots just as her mother
came. </p><p>Kimmy had no idea that her mother was a squirter.  The first wet blast
splattered droplets of clear cream on the porch steps.  Kim's gasp was drowned
out by her mother's moans and a second jet of pussy cream arced out of her
spasming cunt hitting further up the stairs but also raining down into her
bunched shorts.  Kim got the camera up just in time to catch the third squirt.
It wasn't as strong as the other two almost more of a gush.  Kim stared in
amazement as droplets of cream dripped off her mom's hand to soak her shorts. </p><p>""Wow,"" Kim said when her mother had stopped trembling.  ""That was amazing!  Do
you squirt like that all the time?""</p><p>Beth panted for a minute.  She suddenly realized where they were and her eyes
darted around.  Nobody was in sight.  Quickly she pulled her panties and
shorts up.  A large stain of cunt cream had formed across her shorts.  ""Uhhh,
sorta.  I mean, I suppose so.  I don't squirt every time but more often than
not."" She gave her daughter a little grin.  ""Do you like it baby?""</p><p>""It was amazing.  Does Daddy like it when you do that?  Can you teach me how
to do it?""</p><p>The tight-bodied mother laughed aloud saying, ""Oh I'll sure try sweetheart.  I
don't know if it's the sort of thing that can be taught but trust me, if your
body is capable of it I intend to see it happen."" Beth looked around nervously
again.  Through the haze of her receding pleasure she was berating herself for
loosing control like that.  If she had been seen by somebody masturbating for
her daughter's viewing pleasure it would have caused problems.  The odds were
on her side though.  The house was quite secluded, even the front door was
hard to see from anywhere outside the lawn. </p><p>""God,"" said Kimmy.  She was staring at the large wet spot on her mom's shorts
thinking about how good a cum like that must feel.  ""I really hope I can do
that.  That was intense.""</p><p>""Mmmm,"" her mom replied, ""it is intense."" Beth gripped her sodden cunt through
her soaked shorts then brought her hand up to her face and slowly licked the
palm.  ""Yummy too.""</p><p>Seeing her mother enjoying the taste of her own juices gave Kim a very wicked
idea.  ""Here, hold this,"" she said while pushing the camera at her mom.  Then
she dropped to her knees and crawled over to where most of her mother's juices
had landed.</p><p>Kim heard her mother gasp as her tongue swept up the first few drops on the
stairs.  For a second she thought, Oh my God what am I doing.  But the thought
blurred away into a meaningless echo as the taste spread across her tongue.
It was yummy.  Really yummy.  Pussy juice wasn't completely unfamiliar to her.
She had tasted her own fingers after masturbating.  But this just seemed so
much better.  A thrill of pure nastiness swept through her and she flattened
her tongue and gathered the sweet droplets off the porch steps.  Dimly she
heard the snap of the digital camera.  Her pussy felt like a hive of bees.</p><p>""Kimmy,"" Beth said.  ""Get up.  We have to get inside.  Now!""</p><p>""But there's some left Mommy."" Kim smiled lasciviously up at her mother.  ""I
don't want to waste it.""</p><p>Beth reached down and grabbed a handful of the girl's lustrous dark hair.  She
yanked her head back, holding her in a stern grip.  ""Do as you're told young
lady."" Her tone was like iron and her look was steely.  For some reason Kim
found this even more thrilling.  Then Beth leaned in and hissed, ""If you're a
good girl Mommy will masturbate over your dinner tonight.  Would you like a
little special sauce?""</p><p>""Uunnnnghh,"" Kim moaned.  She got to her feet and for a second the two females
stood perilously close.  The shared lust that flashed between their eyes was
like a dark spell. </p><p>""What have you done with my daughter?"" Beth softly asked. </p><p>Kim giggled.  ""I'm right here Mommy.""</p><p>Beth just stared.  ""Have you always been like this?  Was I just imagining the
shy anxious girl who left the house with me today?""</p><p>Kim didn't say anything while she thought about it.  Beth released her hair
and smoothed it back into place.  She allowed her hands to roam casually down
her daughter's sides and glide over her butt cheeks, causing Kim to twitch
even closer.  When Kim could finally make eye contact again she said, ""I think
I could have been like this.  I think I was afraid.""</p><p>""Afraid?  Of what baby?""</p><p>""That when you found out how I feel about Daddy you'd be mad.  That you would
hate me.  That you would think I'm disgusting.  But you don't.  You don't!
You know, you've known, and ...  and you want it too!  You love me.  You love
all of me!  Even the secret part."" She stopped just long enough to gather her
head.  ""It's like I'm free now Mom.  I can have my fantasy and not hide it.  I
think I've been hiding a part of me with it.""</p><p>Beth was simply amazed.  The transformation of her little girl was simply
astounding.  It was better than anything she could have hoped for.  She had
planned a long seduction, gradually breaking down Kim's inhibitions and
anxieties over a course of weeks if not months.  Now, all of those obstacles
had vanished like mist in the morning after a single conversation.  Where her
overly sensitive daughter had been there was now a wicked little slut.  Had
she really been hiding so much behind fear of rejection?  In a way Beth could
understand it.  This new Kim was much more like her.  More like her other
daughter Julie, who apparently had lost all sense of morality by the time she
was five.  Well, Beth thought, I guess the apple really doesn't fall far from
the tree.</p><p>Beth had always enjoyed the taste of apples.</p><p>""I don't want you hiding any part of you away from us anymore okay baby?  I
want all of you.  Things are going to get pretty heated around here soon and
if there's something that makes you uncomfortable I need to know about it.
It's important Kimmy.  I don't want anyone to get hurt.  Well, not where it
counts I mean."" She winked slyly.  ""I do like things a bit rough sometimes.  I
like it when sex hurts a bit.  You might too.  But I don't want you hurt
emotionally.  I don't want you hurt in your soul.  I didn't know you had such
a capacity to hide things from me.  That worries me a bit.  What if I go to
far and you don't tell me?  I might not even know."" Beth pulled Kim into a
hug, this one quite motherly.  ""No more hiding, okay Kimmy?""</p><p>""I won't Mom."" Kim held Beth tightly.  Her love for her mother had taken on
new dimensions.  Holding her like this she felt the profound love of a child
for her mother.  But at the same time she was acutely conscious of the shape
of her mother's body in her arms, the feel and smell of her.  Particularly the
smell emanating from her sodden terrycloth shorts.</p><p>""Promise?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""I promise Mommy.  I'll tell you everything."" Then she looked up and said,
""Mom, can I ask a question then?""</p><p>""Of course baby.  You can ask me anything.""</p><p>""When you said pretty heated, you meant about me having sex with Daddy right?""</p><p>""Girl, you have a one track mind.  Yes, I meant you fucking your father.
Other stuff too.""</p><p>""Are you and me going to have sex too?""</p><p>Beth's eyes smoldered.  ""I hope so Kimmy.  It's up to you, but I want to.  I
want to do things with you you simply couldn't imagine.""</p><p>Kim pulled up the front of her skirt and pressed her naked pussy into her
mom's leg.  ""I think I'd like that,"" she said.</p><p>Beth groaned.  ""You will.  I promise, you'll love it.""</p><p>Kim slid up and down just a bit.  The wetness seeping out of her made her
mother's leg delightfully slick.  Her breathing started to become heavy.  ""And
Julie?  Is she going to have sex with us too?""</p><p>""Oh yes.  I'm going to make your little sister the family sex toy.  When I'm
done with her you'll be able to use her any way you like. </p><p>""Is Daddy going to...  to fuck her too?"" Kim still found it strange to use
words like fuck with her mother.  Rubbing her bare wet pussy on her mother's
leg was one thing, but using language like that in front of her still made her
blush.</p><p>""Yes sweetheart."" The wet pussy on her thigh was driving Beth crazy.
Privately she thought she deserved a medal for her restraint.  ""There are
three little cunts in this house and they all belong to your father.  And it
won't be just your little pussy your handsome Daddy is going to invade.  Your
cute little asshole is available too.  And I'm sure he'd love to see your
pretty mouth wrapped around his throbbing cock.  Once he fucks you it's open
season on bitches in this house."" Beth's words were having a major impact on
Kim.  She was humping her mother's leg like a dog in heat.  ""I think you'll
like it,"" Beth continued, ""You and Julie can take turns sucking and fucking
your father with me as a coach and cheerleader.  I'm going to suck my
husband's cum out of my daughters' cunts and teach you both all manner of fun
lezzie games.  That's what I mean by heating up honey.  Does that sound good
to you?""</p><p>""Ohhhhhhh"", Kim was on the verge of orgasm.  ""Yeaaaaah Mommy.  That sounds
fuuuuuuuuunnnnnnnn.""</p><p>Beth pulled her leg out from between Kim's juice slicked thighs and pushed the
girl back to arms length.</p><p>""Nooo!"", the preteen wailed, ""I'm almost there!"" Her hands dove for her
overheated slit.</p><p>Beth was faster.  She grabbed Kimmy's wrists and spun the girl around pinning
her to the door.  Kimmy kept writhing and grinding her thighs together but it
was no use now.  It was like being on the other side of a wave that she had
failed to catch.  She glared at her mom in outrage. </p><p>""Sorry Kim.  No cumming on Mommy's leg just yet.  After your Daddy opens you
up I promise I'll make it up to you.  You can come all over my thighs then, or
my face if you like.  Anywhere you want to really.  But not yet.""</p><p>""That's not fair!"" Kim hissed.  ""You got yourself off on the steps.  How come
I can't?  I gotta cum Mommy!  I'll go crazy if I don't.""</p><p>""Kim,"" Beth said sternly, ""We're on the front porch of our house you horny
little idiot.  We'll go inside and you can go up to your room and work it out.
This is just getting too risky here.  I shouldn't have cum on the steps either
but the longer we're out here the greater the danger of someone seeing us.""</p><p>That message penetrated the lust fog in Kimmy's head.  She relaxed in Beth's
grip.  ""Okay.  Sorry.  Let's get inside then.""</p><p>Beth released her and they took a quick second to gather themselves and their
packages before going in the front door.  Beth's shorts still had a large wet
stain in the front but there wasn't anything she could do about that.  Once
inside Kim gave her mom a quick kiss on the cheek before leaping for the
stairs that led to room. </p><p>""Wait a second baby,"" Beth called.</p><p>""What?"" Kim growled.  She wasn't normally this rude to her mom but she had
major ants in the pants.</p><p>Beth put down her parcels and then stripped her sodden shorts off.  Stepping
out of them she held them out in her hand offering them to Kim.  ""Maybe you'd
like to take these with you?  They're real tasty I bet.  Might help you out.""</p><p>Kim didn't hesitate at all.  She practically ran back to take the wet shorts
and held them briefly to her face.  The scent of them made her dizzy.  ""Thanks
Mom.  Yeah, this'll definitely help."" She turned back to the steps but then
stopped and asked, ""Hey, what about Julie?  What if she's up in our room?""</p><p>""Oh, that's an easy one.  You just grab the little bitch by her hair, put her
on her knees next to the bed and make her watch.  Odds are she'll bury her
face in your pussy before you get yourself off.""</p><p>Kim gaped.  ""You mean, let her lick me?"" A whole world of possibility was
opening in Kim's mind.</p><p>""No sweety.  Don't let her lick you, make her.  Put her on her knees and if
she gives you any trouble give her a smack.  Molest her all you like.  She'll
love it.  If ever there was a born sex toy it's your sister.  Besides, she
never promised your father anything.  You two can do anything you like."" Beth
delighted in the idea of her two girls up in their room writhing in sapphic
pleasure.  She promised herself to be in the middle of that as soon as
possible.</p><p>""Wow,"" said Kim.  Then she grinned and said, ""See you later Mom,"" and dashed
up the steps.</p><p>Extremely pleased with the way her day had gone Beth went in search of her
husband.  She liked that she wasn't wearing anything to cover her steaming
pussy.  Really, she thought, this is a look that works for me.</p>"
1461,"Kimmy's Family, Part 4",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,4,,"['gg,inc,squirt']","<p>DISCLAIMER:  This is a perverted story and is a complete work of imagination.
This means it should never be confused with reality.  If you have a problem
distinguishing reality from fantasy you should seek psychological counsel.</p><p>If you are offended or disturbed by graphic depictions of sex with young
girls, under aged lesbian sex, incest, bestiality (maybe, haven't actually
decided on that yet) or any of the other taboo breaking activities that I'm
going to play with here then you should close the file, shut down the browser
and step away from the computer/hardcopy.  DON'T READ WHAT MAKES YOU
UNCOMFORTABLE.</p><p>Kim's mind was awash in lust.  Every forbidden fantasy she had locked away
inside, all the thoughts that she only let surface in the dark of night or
early morning when she would play with her slick little slit now danced free
in the light of day.  She realized that she could do practically anything she
wanted at this point.  Her mother would certainly back up any sexy urge she
had, her father wanted to fuck her - and that thought still made her tremble -
and she had just been given permission to do whatever she wanted to her little
sister. </p><p>The idea of molesting her little sister was like a prowling lion in her head.
Julie was a nine year-old slut and proud of it.  Oh, she wasn't a slut in the
sense that she had fucked boys at school, that would have gotten her in lots
of trouble.  But at home she was very brazen.  Kim couldn't count the times
she had listened to her little sister masturbate at night.  Often she had used
the wet noises and whispered obscenities to stoke her own fires as she frigged
herself quietly.  Julies was constantly telling her about their mother's porn
too.  She was a little sneak.  Obviously she didn't give a damn about their
parent's privacy.  She would start to tell Kimmy about some video she had
found in their mother's underwear drawer, some video about girls their age
pissing on each other, and start to touch herself as she spoke.  Julie liked
it when Kimmy saw her being naughty.  Kim wasn't exactly familiar with the
word exhibitionist but her little sister had made her intimately familiar with
the concept of somebody who got off on exposing herself.  She knew that Julie
held back on her desires all day at school.  By the time the two of them got
home Julie was busting at the seams.  Sometimes Julie simply couldn't wait and
would start flashing her sister on the way home.  Other times she would wait
until they got home and were changing out of their school clothes.  Half the
time Julie would turn the changing session into a striptease for her big
sister.</p><p>Kimmy had never said anything.  She would watch quietly while her little
sister stripped, then she would begin to undress herself.  Kimmy didn't turn
it into a strip show, but she didn't really cover herself up either.  Julie
would start to play with herself watching her sister get undressed.  Sometimes
she would whisper encouragements, things like ""Oh yeah Kimmy, show me those
big tits,"" or ""Bend over Kimmy, I wanna see your ass,"" but Kim ignored it.
She wouldn't give in to the requests at the time, but sometimes she would bend
over a little more the next day or choose to change her bra as well as her
shirt.  This was all done quietly, Kimmy never spoke a word during these
sessions.  She ignored her masturbating little sister entirely, acting like
she didn't even know the little slut was coming all over her fingers while
watching her big sister.  Of course, later in private she would re-live the
experience in her mind while her fingers made a mess in her panties, but Julie
didn't know that.  Nobody knew that.  Kimmy hardly admitted it to herself.</p><p>The prowling lust in her mind bared its teeth in a hungry grin.  That was all
going to change, she thought.  With her mother's words echoing in her ears and
her mother's sodden shorts dangling in her left hand Kimmy breezed through the
door of her bedroom ready to satisfy her newly freed desires.</p><p>Luck was on her side.  Julie was sitting in a chair in front of the bureau
with the large mirror combing her hair.  Her hair was wet and she was wearing
a towel, obviously having just gotten out of the shower.  Kim had time to find
it funny that Julie would wear a towel tied just above her almost non-existent
tits when alone but took every effort to expose herself when she had an
audience.  True to form, Julie smiled at her sister in the mirror and tugged
her towel loose.  ""Hi Kimmy,"" the girl said brightly as her preteen chest came
into view.</p><p>""Hi fuckhole,"" Kimmy replied.  She was almost as shocked as Julie to hear the
words come out of her mouth, but the surge in her pussy and the almost painful
hardness of her young nipples encouraged her.  ""What'cha up to?""</p><p>Julie stared at her sister in the mirror plainly stunned.  ""Wha ...  What did
you just say?"" she finally asked.</p><p>Kimmy dropped her bag with the bikini in it on the floor but kept her mother's
wet terrycloth shorts in her hand.  Coming up behind Julie she grabbed a
handful of wet hair and pulled her head back sharply.  ""I said 'hi fuckhole'.
You know what a fuckhole is don't you?  You know, it's that drippy thing
between your legs.""</p><p>""Kimmy!"" exclaimed the youngster.  She simply couldn't help but be shocked.
Her sister had never acted this way before.  She wasn't going to complain
though.  Just having her hair pulled by her sexy sister was a total thrill.</p><p>""That's my name,"" Kimmy replied brightly.  She was surprised by how much fun
she was having.  She didn't think she had ever shocked her sister before.
""Hey, close your eyes.  I have a surprise for you.""</p><p>""What is it?"" Julie asked eagerly.</p><p>""It's a surprise you stupid little cunt.  Now close your fucking eyes."" Julie
gaped at her sister in shock.  I must be dreaming, she thought.  But her
natural obedience asserted itself and she closed her eyes.  Almost reflexively
she brought her hands around the back of the chair and clasped them behind
her.</p><p>Kimmy noticed every facet of her sister's reaction and almost shouted in
triumph.  The rampant lust within her knew exactly what it wanted and an
obedient little sister was definitely on the list.  Practically giggling in
glee she brought the sodden scrap of terrycloth that her mother called pants
above Julie's head.  ""Now, I'm going to put something in your face and I want
you to guess who it belongs to,"" she said, right before plastering the damp
fabric over her little sister's nose and mouth. </p><p>Julie inhaled and an almost overpowering scent of wet cunt filled her sinuses.
It was stronger than any sample she had gotten before but she definitely knew
the scent.  ""Mommy!"" she blurted.  She lunged and sucked the fabric into her
mouth.  Sweet juices bathed her tongue and she sighed in pleasure.</p><p>""Hey,"" said Kim with a frown, ""You didn't even have to guess."" Julie's eyes
popped open and her guilt was plain to see.  ""You didn't peek either.  How the
heck do you know what Mom's pussy smells like?"" Kimmy looked up, her mind
searching for clues, and in the mirror she saw the open lid of the laundry
hamper.  She hated when it was left open like that, it was a pet peeve of
hers.  Then intuition struck and she grinned down at Julie.  ""Why you little
pantie sniffer you!  You've been sticking your nose in the laundry baskets
haven't you?"" Julie's expression was an open book.  ""Ha!  I knew you were a
dirty little bitch but sniffing panties?  Wow, you must be desperate.  Isn't
Mom's porn enough for you?"" Julie was blushing crimson at her sister's harsh
words but at the same time her pussy was melting.  This was the treatment she
craved.  In the back of her mind she kept thinking, please don't let me wake
up, please don't let me wake up.</p><p>Kim rubbed the damp terrycloth all over Julie's face.  The idea of making her
little sister's face smell like her mother's cunt was really turning her on.
""Well I bet you never smelled a pair of panties as strong as these shorts.
Mom just came in them.  She totally squirted too, but I guess that's pretty
obvious.""</p><p>Julie was staggered at Kim's words and jumped in saying, ""You saw Mom cum?
Where?""</p><p>""On the front porch,"" Kim said airily.  ""She got off while staring at my ass.""
Disbelief was written all over Julie's face.  It was all just too much.  ""You
don't believe me?"" Kim asked.  She pulled the shorts out of her sister's mouth
and tossed them on the bed.  The she stepped between the girl and the mirror
and bent over saying, ""We were outside and I was just like this."" Kimmy pulled
her skirt up revealing her naked, twelve year-old ass.  She spread her legs a
bit, reached back and pulled her cheeks apart exposing herself completely.
Julie gasped in awe.  Less than a foot from her face was the star of Kimmy's
asshole and just below it her sister's plump cunt.  She had caught glimpses of
it before when they were changing clothes, but never so completely exposed as
this, never so close.  It was even more beautiful then she thought it would
be.  She squeezed her legs around her little puss thinking she was about to
cum right then and there.  Like a girl in a trance she leaned in to the
inviting spread.</p><p>Kimmy quickly stood up and let her skirt fall back in place.  ""What do you
think you're doing?"" she demanded.  ""I'm not wearing any panties for you to
sniff."" She was enjoying being a tease.</p><p>Julie almost cried when her sister covered up her pussy.  ""Please Kimmy,"" she
begged.  ""I'll do anything you say.  I just ...  I ...""</p><p>""You what?"" pressed the older girl.  ""Huh?  You just what?  You looked like
you were going to kiss my ass or something.  Maybe even kiss my pussy.  Is
that what you want?""</p><p>""Please!"" Julie interrupted.  ""I'll pay you.  You can have my allowance for a
month Kimmy.  I promise you'll like it.  I'll do whatever ...""</p><p>Kimmy cut her off by grabbing Julie by the throat.  ""Listen to you!  Begging
to kiss my pussy!  You're such a little queer Julie.  I can't believe I even
let you share my room."" Julie was crushed.  The anguish was naked on her face.
Kimmy relented then.  She didn't want to make Julie cry.  ""Tell you what,"" she
said stepping forward.  She spread her legs and straddled the smaller girl's
lap.  Her bare pussy came down and rested against Julie's leg, which made
Julie tremble.  Kim wrapped herself around her little sister until their faces
were less than an inch apart.  Their noses were almost touching.  ""I don't
want your allowance,"" she began.  ""I do like the part about you doing anything
I say though."" Slowly Kim started to rub her pussy up and down her naked
sister's leg.  ""Did you mean that?""</p><p>""Oh God Kimmy, yes!  I mean it, I really do.  I'll do anything for you!  Just,
please just let me lick you there."" Julie was squirming like she was sitting
on an anthill.  Having her big sister's pussy dragging over her thighs was
driving her mental.</p><p>""Lick me where?"" Kimmy teased.  ""I want to hear you say it.  If you say it
real nice I'll let you be my sex toy."" Kimmy knew she could do whatever she
wanted when she saw the look of hope spread across little Julie's face.</p><p>""You're sex toy?"" the nine year-old said in wonder.  ""Really?""</p><p>""Only if you ask real nice,"" Kimmy said.  Then she leaned back and reached
down to pull her skirt up revealing her pubescent sex.  She rolled her hips
and humped her little sister's leg smearing a wet trail on the top of her
thighs.  ""I like it when you beg,"" she said.</p><p>Julie's mind melted.  Her inner sex maniac rose to the surface and consumed
her completely.  Some people just have a natural sense of themselves and know
where they belong.  Sometimes it is a poor child from the ghetto who knows she
deserve better and so strives and becomes a lawyer or doctor.  Sometimes it is
the child of a rich family who only feels right when she shoplifts and steals,
as if called by some instinct back to her family's criminal roots.  For Julie
there had never been any real question of her proper place in the world.  In
her mind's eye she could see herself on her knees with her face pressed into a
puddle of piss with her sister's foot on her head.  It was just who she was.
Now here she was with her sister in front of her telling her to beg.  For the
young slut it was a call from destiny.</p><p>Her eyes were hooded in lust when she looked up at her sister and said,
""Please Kimmy.  Please let me lick your pussy.  I'm in love with your cunt
Kimmy.  I want to wash my face in it before bed.  I want to go to school
smelling like your cunt."" Kimmy gasped in pleasure as her sister went on.  ""I
want to fall asleep at night with my tongue in your ass and your piss in my
belly.  I'll do anything Kimmy.  Absolutely anything to be your sex toy.
Please use me.  Use me, rape me, fuck me, hurt me, choke me!  Please Kimmy.
Please.""</p><p>""Wow,"" Kimmy said.  Even though her mother had told her to expect it her
sister's reaction was a bit shocking.  ""You beg really good."" She stood up
then and held out her hand to Julie.  ""C'mon.  Let's get you started being my
bitch.""</p><p>She began to drag her little sister to the bed when Julie stopped her and
said, ""Wait.  Uhm, I have something."" She darted over to their dresser and
rummaged about underneath her underwear and socks until she found a dog collar
and a leash.  Practically skipping, the preteen slut bounced back to her
sister and presented the items to her.  ""Here.  It's a present for you.  Well,
I mean, for both of us I guess.  I get to wear it but you'll be in charge.""</p><p>Kimmy examined the leather collar and thin chain leash for a bit.  ""Where did
you get this?"" she asked</p><p>""The pet store,"" Julie replied brightly. </p><p>""Wow,"" Kim said.  Today sure was a day of surprises.  ""Mom was right about
you.""</p><p>""Mom?"" Julie wondered.  ""What do you mean?  What did Mom say?""</p><p>Kim walked up and slowly put the collar around Julie's neck.  Her little
sister looked very excited.  ""Mom said you were born to be a sex toy and that
I should get busy using you like one.""</p><p>""Mom said that?"" Julie asked excitedly.</p><p>""Well, something like that yeah."" Julie looked very content at the moment
Kimmy thought.  The collar really suited her.  ""Put your arms up behind your
head and spread your legs,"" Kimmy commanded.</p><p>Julie sprang into a pose.  She spread her legs wide and laced her fingers
together behind her long dark wet hair.  She thrust her nonexistent chest
forward and her pert little ass backwards, arching her back prettily.  The
chain of her leash hung to the floor and she smiled brightly.</p><p>Kimmy stepped back to admire her.  God she's so pretty, the horny twelve
year-old thought.  Julie's smooth white skin was flawless, her hard little
nipples were cherry red and the smooth sweep of her waist was like a song.
She walked slowly around Julie, examining her new property, and found her
mouth watering at the sight of Julie's bouncy little ass.  She knelt down and
gripped Julie's ass cheeks with both hands.  The were so firm and bouncy she
just had to squeeze them.  Julie purred as her sister squeezed and opened her
ass.  Kim squatted down for a better look and said, ""Bend over Julie.  Put
your hands on the floor.""</p><p>Julie quickly did so.  Her hair hit the floor as she put her palms flat on it
and folded in half at the waist.  This made it even easier to see her pussy.
""Wider,"" Kimmy said.  Julie slid her legs wider apart and smiled at her from
between her legs.  Kim couldn't help but smile back.  It was like they were
playing a new game.  Her little sister's pussy and ass were clearly displayed
for her viewing pleasure, and she took great pleasure in looking at the little
girl's pretty parts.  God, Kimmy thought, I must be part lesbian or something.
She was riding an erotic high that filled her mind like a drug.  Holding Julie
spread open like this was something she knew she would want to do every day.</p><p>""Oh wow,"" whispered Julie.  Kimmy looked and saw that Julie's eyes were fixed
between her legs which she had carelessly let drift open when she squatted for
a better look.  She had forgotten that her mother had her panties.  Julie was
looking at her big sister's exposed pussy as if it were a delicious banquet
laid out just for her.  Smiling a sly grin Kimmy let her thighs drift farther
and farther apart until she was flashing her little sister the best beaver she
could.</p><p>""You like that?"" Kimmy asked.</p><p>""Oh my god Kimmy.  It's so beautiful."" Julie looked hypnotized.  ""And it's so
wet,"" the youngster exclaimed.  ""How did it get so wet?""</p><p>Kimmy chuckled.  ""Mom got me all worked up, I guess.  I got to watch her cum
on the front steps.  I even got to taste some.""</p><p>""Mom let you lick her pussy?!"" Julie felt a quick wave of intense jealousy at
the thought of it. </p><p>""No,"" Kimmy replied, and the disappointment in her voice was involuntary.  ""I
just licked some off the porch.""</p><p>""You did?"" Julie was very impressed.</p><p>""Yeah."" The memories of the last few hours were like the dreams of a stranger
in Kimmy's head.  Did I really do that? </p><p>""That's awesome,"" Julie sighed.  ""I wish I had been there.  I'd give up
Christmas for a chance to lick Mom's pussy.""</p><p>Kimmy had returned her attention to Julie's sweet little pussy.  She spread
the girl's pussy lips apart with her thumbs and looked into the little pink
hole.  Julie was quite wet.  Neither girl knew enough to realize that such
horny wet pussies were relatively rare in preteen girls.  All Kimmy knew was
that her little sister's pussy was a beautiful pink color inside and the small
tunnel's walls glistened with cream.  Kimmy couldn't resist testing its
depths.  Her right thumb slid inwards and she pushed it as deep as it would go
up her sister.  Julie gasped out, ""Yeaaaaahhhhh"" as her sister's thumb
penetrated her. </p><p>""So,"" Kimmy said as she slowly thumb-fucked her little sis, ""You'd really like
to taste some pussy huh?""</p><p>""Oohhhh Kimmy.  Keep doing that!""</p><p>""Answer my question you fuckhole!""</p><p>""Yes Kimmy.  Yes, I love to taste pussy.  That's why I suck your panties.  I
suck them clean Kimmy.  Oh yeah, keep fucking me!  Fuck your sex toy!""</p><p>""Here,"" Kimmy said, and ignoring her sister's pleas pulled her thumb from the
girl's clutching hole.  Julie moaned in frustration but her face lit up when
Kimmy held her wet thumb out to her.  ""You like pussy so much, have a taste of
yours,"" Kimmy said.  Julie didn't hesitate.  Opening her nine year-old mouth
she sucked Kim's thumb, her lips wrapping around the base of the slimey digit
while her tongue scoured the juice from it.  Julie wasn't aware that she was
purring happily but Kimmy found her sister's contented hum intensely erotic.
""Wow, you think it's that good huh?"" She pulled her thumb from Julie's mouth,
and she had to pull hard to do it, then brought it up and plunged it right
back up her gooey little cunt.  Julie sighed happily.  Kim pumped it back and
forth for a bit and Julie started to rock in time to the thrusts, fucking her
sister's thumb.  ""Maybe I should try it myself if it's that good,"" Kimmy
teased.</p><p>Julie's eyes snapped open.  She looked into her sister's eyes and said, ""Yeah
Kimmy, do it.  God, I think I'll cum if you actually taste my pussy.""</p><p>Slowly Kimmy dragged her thumb out of Julie's hole.  She let the wet digit
glide down and skim over her sister's clit.  Julie's legs almost buckled when
she did that but she never took her eyes off Kimmy's face.  Kimmy was still
squatting with her legs spread and since her skirt had ridden up she was still
flashing her pretty pussy, but Julie was not going to miss the sight of her
sister tasting cunt cream for anything.  Kimmy made a real show of it too.
She was enjoying teasing the younger girl.  She brought her hand to her face
and inhaled deeply, breathing in the thick scent wafting off her hand.  It was
intoxicating.  Slowly she opened her mouth and extended her tongue to circle
the tip of her thumb.  Flavors danced across her palate.  It was her second
taste today of pussy juice, the first being her mom's when she licked it off
the porch, and with it Kimmy knew she would seek out this flavor for the rest
of her life.  She sucked her thumb into her mouth and tried to milk every atom
of flavor off of it she could find.</p><p>Julie's legs started to tremble.  She couldn't take anymore.  Watching her
sister suck pussy juice off her thumb, seeing Kimmy's exposed gorgeous cunt,
being bent over and thumb fucked by her Number One Fantasy Girl, it was all
just too much.  A micro orgasm rushed up her legs and burst from her pussy
like fireworks. </p><p>Kimmy saw her sister was about to fall down.  She reluctantly stopped sucking
her thumb and tried to steady Julie by grabbing the youngster by the hips.
This brought her face right up below Julie's ass practically level with her
twitching pussy.  The scent coming from Julie's little puss was very inviting,
especially in light of the small taste she had just had.  As Julie began to
slide towards the ground Kimmy pulled her to her face, burying her nose in
Julie's ass and her tongue up Julie's young cunt.</p><p>Julie shrieked.  Her legs jerked ramrod straight and she thrust backwards,
driving her ass into her big sister's face.  Kimmy sucked.  The small taste of
pussy she had gotten earlier was nothing compared to the wet feast she was
getting now.  She slurped like a pig in a feeding trough.  Julie pressed her
face into the carpet and gibbered unintelligibly as she came hard.  Kimmy felt
her sister cum, felt the wet walls of Julie's little cunt squeeze her tongue.
She had to fight to keep her tongue inside.  But fight she did, with all the
newfound strength of her inner perversions set free.  Julie was _hers_.  Her
little cunt was her property and she wanted to suck it.  She wrapped her arms
tightly around Julie's hips and kept her sucking mouth firmly against the
writhing little girl's pussy.  Kimmy kept thinking, I'm sucking Julie's cunt,
it's delicious, why haven't I done this before?  I can't wait to eat Mommy
next.  Right on the heels of that thought came the image of her father's cock
swollen in her mouth.  She almost came right there.</p><p>Julie was a mess.  As Kimmy let her go she slid to the floor in a heap.  She
barely registered it when Kimmy stood up and went to her bed, she just lay
there floating on a sea of bliss.  But seconds later a wet slurping sound and
a soft whine brought her fully to her senses.  She whipped around to see her
big sister leaning back on her bed with her legs spread wide masturbating.
""Wait!"" Julie cried as she ran to her. </p><p>""I gotta cum,"" Kimmy muttered as she rolled her clit about.</p><p>""Let me do it Kimmy.  Please?"" The nine year-old happy slut was desperate.
""You licked me, now I gotta lick you.""</p><p>""You don't have to if you don't want to,"" Kimmy said, but she didn't really
mean it.</p><p>""Want to?!??"" Julie almost shrieked.  ""Kimmy, I think about licking your pussy
every night.  That's why I suck on your panties.  Please?  Please just let me
do it and I promise you'll like it.  You can even ...""</p><p>Julie never finished the sentence.  With a growl Kimmy sat up and grabbed her
sister by the back of the head and shoved her between her legs.  She wrapped
her legs firmly about Julie's head trapping her in place.  ""Do it,"" she
hissed.</p><p>Julie did.  She went after her sister's cunt with glee.  Her tongue sank into
Kimmy's oily depths and it was even better than she had imagined.  She sucked
the meaty flaps into her mouth and dug for honey inside.  Kimmy bucked upwards
at the new stimulation.  She had never felt anything so good in her life.  As
worked up as she was there was no way she could hold back nor did she want to.
Kimmy's legs flew wide and both hands pulled Julie's sucking face in tightly
as she came. </p><p>""Uuuggnnnnhhhhhhh!"" Kimmy grunted as her orgasm swept over her young body.
She was clutching Julie's head in a fierce grip, grinding her boiling cunt
against her little sister's face.  A second orgasm rushed in after the first
and Kimmy felt her pussy squirt for the first time in her life.  She barely
registered Julie's happy squeal as a thick spurt of cunt juice splashed into
her mouth.  In ecstasy Kimmy writhed on top of her bed.  She released Julie's
head and swept her hands across her trim tummy to cup her adolescent breasts.
Lost in lust she pinched her nipples savagely.  Julie kept sucking and
slurping with one finger buried in her own little cunt.  She could feel her
sister tense up a third time, rolling on a pleasure roller coaster.  Hoping to
get another mouthful of her sister's sweet cream she pulled her finger out of
her pussy and slid it up until it was pressed against the pink star of Kimmy's
asshole.  Glancing up she saw her sister mauling her tits, pinching them hard
and pulling at them so they stretched away from her body.  While she did that
Julie fastened her mouth to Kimmy's swollen abused clit and slid her pussy-wet
middle finger up her big sister's ass. </p><p>Kimmy seizured.  For a second she bucked so far up off the bed that Julie
thought she would be flung free.  Then her twitching body reversed direction
and slammed down on Julie's finger, driving it entirely up her ass.  Julie
almost lost her liplock on her sister's pussy when it plunged down like that
but her reflexes were very quick and her motivation was very strong.  Kimmy's
pussy gushed again and Julie was there to drink it.  The sounds coming from
the older girl were animalistic, like a wounded harbor seal.  She started
breathlessly gasping, ""Stop ...  ooohhhhh, stop stopstopstop ..."" but Julie
would not let up.  Eventually she had to reach down and forcefully shove Julie
away by her forehead. </p><p>""No!"" the little slut wailed.  In her lust she slapped her sister's hand aside
and dove back between her legs.</p><p>Kimmy couldn't take it any more.  Her pussy was so over sensitized now and her
orgasm hung in her mind like the silence after a shout.  Pushing with both
hands she tried to keep Julie's head out of her crotch but it was a losing
battle.  She was too weak and blissed out to put up any real resistance.
Attempting to hide her pussy she rolled over to lay on her stomach. </p><p>Julie's inner maniac was loose and she was fully in the grip of her lust.
When her sister rolled over she saw it as Kimmy presenting her ass for
attention.  She gripped the bouncy cheeks with both hands and spread them
wide.  Before Kimmy could twitch Julie's tongue was sliding past her rectum.</p><p>A groan came out of Kimmy, an involuntary sound from the depths of her being.
All the floating bliss from her orgasms seemed to concentrate at her asshole.
It gave her pleasure focus without being overwhelming.  Her back arched as her
ass thrust up to meet her little sister's probing tongue.  Even though this
exposed her pussy again, along with the wet patch it had caused on the
bed sheet, her little sister stayed where she was.  She knew where she
belonged. </p><p>Kimmy knew it too.  Her little sister's tongue in her ass was wonderful.  It
was so nasty and so strange and pleasant, but it didn't overstimulate her poor
clit.  In fact it was strangely soothing.  The wet probing of her ass seemed
to ease the hypersensitivity of her pussy while keeping her aroused.  It was
just perfect.  Kimmy sighed happily and enjoyed the treatment.</p><p>Julie was just as content as her sister.  She licked all over Kimmy's tight
sphincter, drooling heavily all over it, then pushed her tongue past the
narrow opening to let it flop around inside.  While her tongue fucked her
sister's ass her eyes wandered down the smooth expanse of Kimmy's back and
over the luster of her dark hair.  She fell in love with those curves, with
the soft sounds of Kimmy's panting, with the scent wafting up from the pussy
dripping on the mattress beneath her chin.  In truth she had always been in
love with her sister, but in this act of passion she knew she truly belonged
to her now.  With a gentle pop her tongue came free and she said, ""I love you
Kimmy.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmmm, I love you too Julie.  Wow, you do that sooooo good.""</p><p>""I'll do it every day,"" the nine year-old slut said eagerly between licks.
""Any time you want me to.""</p><p>""That sounds good to me,"" Kimmy said.  She purred in contentment.  ""Wow, that
is just soooo nice.  My pussy is getting turned on again.""</p><p>""Do you want to ride my face?"" Julie asked hopefully.  ""You can if you want.
I'll do anything you want me to, okay?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Kimmy said breathlessly.  ""I mean no.  Ooooohhhhh that's soooo nice.
Just stay there okay?  Keep your tongue there.""</p><p>""You bet,"" Julie said dreamily.  She stuck her tongue out as far as it would
go and kept it stiff as she pushed it up her big sister's ass.  Kimmy moaned
in pleasure and pressed her ass back in response.  Julie buried her face in
Kimmy's butt cheeks and made love to her anus with her mouth.  Slobbering spit
up her sister's ass and then sucking it back out, flavored deliciously with
the taste of Kimmy's anal passage, ramming her tongue as deep as it would go,
then pulling it free and using her fingers, lips and mouth to try to spread
Kimmy's asshole wider, little Julie was in happy bitch heaven.  Kimmy just
kept moaning and sighing and pressing her ass back. </p><p>The two sisters stayed like that for ten minutes or so.  Both of them knew
this was something they would be doing a lot from now on.  Then Julie pulled
her mouth away and asked, ""Kimmy, could you turn over please?""</p><p>Kimmy smiled into the pillows.  ""Why,"" she asked.  ""You want some more pussy?"" </p><p>""Uhhmm, yeah, but that's not why I want you to turn over.""</p><p>Kimmy craned her head around to look at her little sister.  Julies cheeks and
chin were wet with a combination of pussy juice and spit and her eyes were
filled with submissive need.  Almost shyly she said, ""I want you to look at me
while I eat your ass.""</p><p>Kimmy could see her little sister's need written all over her face and
remembered her mother's words.  In that moment she took her first steps into
understanding Julie's need for degradation and humiliation.  ""Oh yeah?"" she
said.  ""So it's just not enough for you to put your tongue up where I shit
huh?  You need someone to watch you do it?"" Kimmy rolled over and pulled her
legs back and apart.  She hooked her elbows behind her knees folding herself
in half with all the natural flexibility of a twelve year-old girl.  She held
out one hand to her sister.  ""C'mere slut,"" she said.  </p><p>Julie leaned in to her sister and pressed her cheek into Kimmy's hand.  Kimmy
stroked her face like a pet.  Then she grabbed Julie by the hair and pulled
her on top of her so they were face to face.  They looked a long moment into
each other's eyes, silently speaking their vows of lust and love.
Simultaneously they broke into matching grins, then giggles.  ""Oh Julie,""
Kimmy said.  ""We're going to have such wonderful fun you and me."" She grabber
Julies hair in both hands and shoved her down between her legs.  ""Keep your
mouth shut,"" she hissed harshly, then ground her little sister's face into her
dripping pussy.  Julie loved it.  Kimmy washed Julie's little face then yanked
her back up for a deep kiss.  She thrust her tongue down the little girl's
throat and moaned in passion.  Julie whimpered in response, her heart melting
in love.  When Kimmy pulled her head back and spat in her face she gasped in
joy.  She opened her mouth wide waiting for her sister's next gift. </p><p>""Now get down there and lick my asshole,"" Kimmy growled.  ""Go on you little
whore, put on a good show for me and maybe I'll let you lick my pussy.""</p><p>""Yes Kimmy,"" Julie panted as she slid down between her sister's legs.  Her
nose pressed into the bottom entrance of her sister's cunt and her tongue
swept circles around her welcoming asshole.  Julie rimmed Kimmy's ass and
plunged her tongue deep within the humid hole.  She loved the wet popping sound
it made when it came out, loved the feel of her big sister's bung squeezing
around her mouth muscle.  Kimmy panted and gasped and thrashed about until she
she finally yanked Julie up by her hair, jammed her mouth over her pussy and
came in her little sister's mouth.  Julie slurped up her sister's cum with a
dedication that was almost religious.</p><p>Finally, the two of them lay on Kimmy's bed and snuggled tight.  Julie lay on
top of Kimmy wrapped in the circle of her big sister's arms.  The two of them
lay there enjoying their bliss.  The bed, in fact the room, smelled like two
young pussies and Kimmy's bed sheets were wet in places from her spilled
girlcum.  One of Julie's hands wandered over to rest on one of these wet
patches.  She gripped the stained sheet like trying to hold on to a promise
and snuggled her cheek into Kimmy's budding breasts.  She felt like she would
break out singing if she had the energy to get up.  Kimmy was almost as happy.
She had crossed the line for sure now.  No more hiding.  Julie was going to be
her pet.  Fantasy images flickered through her mind of the things she was
going to do with her little sister.  She was going to dress her up like a
plaything.  She was going to turn her little sister into a perverted Barbie
Doll, a little dark haired Barbie Doll with an eager tongue and dirty secrets.
It was going to be so much wicked fun.  And she knew, when the time came she
would share her little sister with their mom, maybe even with her daddy. </p><p>""C'mon Julie,"" Kimmy said, breaking the spell of pleasure they lay in.  ""We
should get up.  Mom's probably cooking dinner by now.  We can't just stay up
here all night.""</p><p>""Nnnnnnggggggg,"" Julie groaned.  ""I like it here,"" she whined.  Turning her
head slightly she sucked her sister's growing tit into her mouth. </p><p>Kimmy purred in delight, but her will held firm.  Gently but steadily she
forced her little sister's head and mouth away from her tit.  ""Mmmm, I like it
too Julie, but we have to stop now.  C'mon, we have to go downstairs for
dinner before Mom and Dad come looking for us.  C'mon now.""</p><p>Julie pouted at her and said, ""Okay, I suppose."" She looked timid, almost shy,
as she asked, ""But we can do this again right?  I mean, you're not going to go
back to just teasing me are you?  Please Kimmy, can we do it again sometime?""</p><p>Kimmy giggled.  ""You are so silly.  Of course we're going to do it again.
You're my pet now.  In fact, I think tonight we should push our beds together
so that we have more room to play.""</p><p>Julie flung herself on Kimmy and rained kisses all over her face.  ""Oh Kimmy!
Thank you, thank you, thank you!  I love you so much Kimmy, I'll do anything
for you.""</p><p>Kimmy giggled under her naked sister's love assault.  ""Okay, okay!  I get it.
I love you too.  Now get off me and put some clothes on will ya?""</p><p>Julie sprang up practically bouncing.  The chain of her leash bobbed about
merrily as she swayed to the inner rhythm of her joy.  She couldn't remember
ever being this happy.  She held out a hand to help Kimmy out of the bed, her
eyes drinking her sister's naked body in as she got up.  Kimmy was so pretty
it hurt Julie thought, but now it didn't have to hurt anymore.  She pressed
her naked body into Kimmy's and hugged her fiercely.  ""I want to be yours
forever Kimmy.""</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" Kimmy purred.  The feeling of her little sister's naked body pressed
against her was intensely erotic.  Realizing she could do anything she wanted
she ran her hands up and down Julie's naked little body, much to Julie's
delight.  As Kimmy's hands slid down her little sister's back Julie went up on
tiptoes.  Kimmy got the message and grabbed two handfuls of her sister's naked
bottom.  Julie purred as Kimmy squeezed and fondled her cheeks.  Then, leaving
one hand on her sister's butt with her middle finger sliding into her little
crack, Kimmy grabbed firm hold of her sister's leash.  She gave it a little
tug.  ""Maybe I'll have to take you for a walk?"" she teased.</p><p>Julie looked up with impish glee.  ""Will I have to crawl on my hands and
knees?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>""Mmm, maybe.  That might take a while to get anywhere though.""  She stepped
back and let her eyes roam up and down Julie's lithe young body.  Having her
sister look at her now was a total thrill and Julie presented herself as best
she could.  She arched her back, spread her legs farther apart, and put both
hands up on her head.  She desperately wanted her sister's approval and having
her eyes on her made the young slut wet.  She needn't have worried though.
Kimmy more than approved.  ""Put your hands down.  Put them behind your back.""
Instantly Julie complied.  She wanted to touch her pussy so badly.  ""Yeah,""
said Kimmy.  ""I like you like that.""</p><p>""How about some high heels?"" Julie asked.</p><p>""Do you have any high heels?"" </p><p>""Well, no.  But we could get some.  Really high ones that keep me on my tip
toes.""  Julie went up on her tip toes to show what she meant.</p><p>Kimmy looked down.  ""I doubt they sell shoes like that for feet as small as
your Julie.""</p><p>""Bet you Mom would know where to get them,"" Julie replied.  ""And maybe a pair
of handcuffs, to keep my arms where they belong.""</p><p>""God,"" Kimmy laughed.  ""You're such a little slut Julie."" </p><p>For a second Julie looked nervous.  ""Is that okay?"" she asked timidly. </p><p>""Sure it is,"" Kimmy said.  ""So long as you're my slut.""</p><p>""I'll be your slut forever Kimmy.""  Julie meant every word.</p><p>""Good.  I'm going to hold you to that promise,"" Kimmy said with a chuckle.  </p><p>""You better,"" Julie replied.</p><p>The two girls shared another loving look, and a couple of impish grins, then
set about getting dressed.  ""Hmm, what should I wear,"" Kimmy mused aloud.</p><p>""What did you buy today?"" Julie asked, looking at the bag Kimmy had dropped on
the way in.</p><p>""Oh,"" Kimmy said.  ""That's my new bikini.  It's pretty small.  Mom picked it
out.""</p><p>Intrigued, Julie looked into the bag.  She pulled out a loose collection of
strings and was surprised to see the bag was otherwise empty.  Her face lit
with understanding as she looked back to the fabric in her hand.  ""This is a
bikini?"" she asked in a rising voice.  </p><p>""Yeah.  It's crazy.  There's nowhere I can wear that thing.""</p><p>""You can wear it around me!"" Julie said in an eager way.  </p><p>""Yeah, I'll bet,"" Kimmy said with another chuckle.  </p><p>""Mom wouldn't mind,"" Julie added hopefully.</p><p>""I hope not, she picked it out,"" Kimmy answered.  ""No, I'm not worried about
her.  But what if Daddy were to see me in it?  I'd probably just die.  He'd
...""   Whatever she was going next trailed off as an outrageous idea blossomed
in her mind.  After all, wasn't having her daddy see her in it the whole idea?
Isn't that why her mother had her buy it in the first place? </p><p>Slowly Kimmy held out her hand to her little sister.  ""Here, let me have
that.""</p>"
1462,"Kimmy's Family, Part 5",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,5,,"['M/g', 'F/g', 'g/g', 'dress-up', 'mild d/s']","<p>DISCLAIMER:  This is a perverted story and is a complete work of imagination.
This means it should never be confused with reality.  If you have a problem
distinguishing reality from fantasy you should seek psychological counsel.</p><p>If you are offended or disturbed by graphic depictions of sex with young
girls, under aged lesbian sex, incest, bestiality (maybe, haven't actually
decided on that yet) or any of the other taboo breaking activities that I'm
going to play with here then you should close the file, shut down the browser
and step away from the computer/hardcopy.  DON'T READ WHAT MAKES YOU
UNCOMFORTABLE.</p><p>NOTE TO MY READERS: Yes, I flatter myself that I have readers.  };-&gt;  I'm so
sorry that it took me so long to produce this chapter of ""Kimmy's Family"".
Suffice to say that I have not been immune to the disruptions of the current
U.S. Economy and have been rather occupied keeping employed and staying
solvent.  Also, I've drifted a bit into the lands of IRC these days.  Perhaps
I'm enjoying that too much and am wasting my energies in interactive fantasy,
but at it's best it can be a little like Leslita Live and that is a difficult
thing to resist.  If this sounds like fun to you, email me and I'll direct you
where to go. </p><p>Also, this story is just a bit of a departure for me because there is a man in
it.  I don't normally do that but the flow of the story required it. </p><p>- GS</p><p>""You've got to be kidding me,"" Kimmy said to her little sister Julie.</p><p>""What?"" Julie replied.  ""My outfit still isn't half as bad as yours.""  She
found it impossible to hide her jealousy.  ""Even with the dog collar.""</p><p>""Julie, you're topless,"" Kimmy pointed out.  The two of them had spent almost
ten minutes making themselves look naughty.  Julie had taken one look at Kimmy
in her new bikini and thrown her own bathing suit in the trash.  Then she had
gotten a pair of scissors and used them to trim down a pair of denim cut-offs
into a thong.  The fabric left covering her preteen pussy was barely more than
the seam itself.  Julie had picked out one of her tightest pair of denim
shorts to massacre and the blue denim strip was actually digging in to her
labia.  She had pinched her outer pussy lips and pulled them open so that the
fabric was between them, only covering her inner labia and clit.  Had she been
older than nine her pussy would have been more developed and the bottom of the
thong would have been hidden, sandwiched between her plump lips.  As it was
she looked incredibly erotic with her bulging preteen mound squeezing out
around the denim.  And, as Kimmy had pointed out, she was topless and wearing
a dog collar and leash.  Her pink nipples stood out firmly on her almost flat
chest, only the slightest of swellings to indicate where her breasts would one
day grow.  The collar she wore was made of brown leather and had been made to
be worn by a dog.  Julie thought it looked much better on her.  The thin steel
chain leash attached to it was hanging down her back at the moment, lost in
the ink-black waterfall of her hair which hung past the middle of her back.
She had been trying to look like a perverted fantasy.  Kimmy thought she had
succeeded. </p><p>""So what?"" Julie asked.  ""It's not like I have a top to worry about.  Your the
titty queen.  Who's going to care about my little bumps?  And I don't think
you can call what you're wearing a 'top' Kimmy.  It's like you're wearing shoe
laces.""</p><p>Kimmy looked at herself in the mirror and almost groaned in embarrassment.  She
was trying to let go of her anxieties but was finding it harder then she
thought.  When she was in the grip of her lust it was easy, it all just melted
out of her then.  But now it was like she was playing dress-up with her sister
and her self-conscious nature had risen up again.  Looking at herself in the
mirror she had to admit Julie was right.  This was worse than being naked.  Her
""bikini"" was like a body thong.  Three thin strands of material came together
at the back of her neck.  Two of them stretched down over her shoulders and
went vertically over her young tits.  Kim was only twelve years old, but she
was blooming early and her chest was blessed with succulent mouth-watering
young breasts that were the size of oranges.  She had been wearing a training
bra for over a year and had gone through several sizes already.  By contrast,
the bikini left almost her entire chest exposed.  The strips of material were
barely wide enough to cover her nipples.  Also, the fabric of the suit was very
thin and white in color.  It was practically transparent.  Her plump berry-like
nipples were only concealed in the most technical sense of the word.  The rest
of her young bosom was entirely exposed.  She knew there was no way she could
reasonably swim in this thing.  One good shoulder shake and her boobs would pop
out, it would never withstand jumping into water.</p><p>The two strips of material continued down from her breasts and plunged to her
crotch where they met and came together to form a single strip of material
almost as big as the two strands put together.  Meaning it was almost wide
enough to cover her pussy.  Her outer labia hung on the edges of the suit,
threatening to spill out every time she moved.  The point where the strips came
together to form the bikini ""bottom"" was about an inch above the top of her
pussy.  It was very tight, her young clit in its hood made a noticeable bump
and she had a pronounced camel toe.  Her few wispy black pubic hairs were
visible through the fabric, a few of them peeking out over the top of the 'v'
where the strips came together.  As it continued on past the bottom of her
pussy the suit became a single string.  A shoelace, just like Julie said.  That
was all that covered her bottom, just a shoelace pulled in between her cheeks.
From there it shot straight up to the back of her neck where it met with the
strands of material that formed her top.  That was all there was to it.
Getting into it had been like stepping into a slingshot. </p><p>Kimmy turned sideways to look at her profile in the mirror.  She arched her
back a bit, thrusting out her chest.  The string down her back only made
contact with her skin at her neck and the base of her spine.  She thought she
looked like some perverted archery fantasy.  It's a bowstring, she thought,
Julie could use me to fire an arrow at someone in this outfit.  Two other
thoughts immediately blossomed in her mind to meet that one.  Cupid's arrow,
said the one thought.  Shoot Daddy, said the other.  She felt tingles inside.</p><p>""You look amaaaaaazing,"" Julie moaned.  Kimmy had to admit that she did look
desirable in this slingshot.  Her dark wavy hair, only slightly lighter than
her little sister's, cascaded down her back and caressed her skin with its
silken touch ever time she moved.  It felt very nice actually.  Julie walked
around behind her and got on her knees.  She grabbed Kimmy's bottom and
without a trace of modesty pulled her cheeks apart.  ""Fucking hell Kimmy, that
string doesn't even cover your asshole.  I can totally see it.""</p><p>""Julie!"" Kimmy half gasped.  ""It's not a problem so long as your not pulling
my butt open like that!""</p><p>Her little sister smirked at her impishly in the mirror.  ""Oh, so I guess it's
going to be a problem a lot then.""  Then, still grinning, she leaned in.
Kimmy lost sight of her sister's face as she pressed it between her cheeks,
then gasped as she felt her wet little tongue lick across her asshole.  Kimmy
moaned and thrust her bottom back at her little sister.  She felt Julie
licking the string over her little dark hole, then hook the string to the side
and trace wet circles all over her big sister's rose.</p><p>""Tha ... That's so nice,"" Kimmy sighed in ecstasy.  ""Soooooo niceeeeeee.""
Julie giggled.  She pulled her mouth away for a second to say something
clever, but Kimmy didn't give her the chance.  Grabbing Julie's head she
shoved her back into her ass.  ""I didn't say stop!"" she hissed through
clenched teeth.  Julie just giggled more and pushed her tongue past her big
sister's sphincter, plunging it deep up Kimmy's ass.  ""Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh,""
Kimmy moaned in bliss.  She looked in the mirror at the incredibly wanton
sight the two of them made; herself, a twelve year old girl in an obscene
bikini having her asshole French kissed by her nine year old little sister.
And it felt so good!  Wonderful.</p><p>""Stop!"" she gasped.  She pulled Julie's head back by her hair and stood there
trembling.  She had almost cum again.  She didn't know the word for a girl who
got an orgasm from getting her asshole played with, but whatever the word was
she knew it described her. </p><p>""Why'd you make me stop?"" Julie asked confused.  ""I could have made you cum
again.""</p><p>""Julie,"" Kimmy sighed.  ""I don't want to get my suit all wet.  How would that
look?  I mean the suit's bad enough but can you imagine what it would look
like if the crotch was wet?""</p><p>""Uh, Kimmy.  I don't have to imagine it.  It's totally wet now.""</p><p>""What?!?""  Sure enough, one glance in the mirror confirmed it.  The front of
her sling bikini bottom was soaked.  Her pussy had just leaked juice the whole
time Julie's tongue was on her.  Now the fabric was entirely transparent.  Her
pussy was clearly visible through the fabric.  ""Oh my God,"" she moaned.</p><p>""It's so unfair,"" Julie pouted.  She looked down at her virtually flat chest
and chopped up denim thong and said, ""I look like a dog next to you.  Mommy
won't even notice me with you standing there.""</p><p>""That's not true,"" Kimmy said to her.</p><p>""Yes it is.  You look fucking amazing.  You're like a young porn star or
something.  I just look like a kid in a stupid get-up.  Nobody will even care
what I'm wearing when you're there.""  Julie sounded distraught. </p><p>""Julie, that's just not true.  You look very sexy.  Besides, I already know
Mom wants to have sex with you.""</p><p>""Hah!  She won't when she sees you,"" Julie said glumly.  ""It'll just be 'Julie
who?' once you walk in looking like that.""</p><p>Kimmy saw the dejected look on her little sister's face and said, ""Mom told me
she's going to make you live through everything you've been masturbating too.
You haven't found her porn Julie, she's been leaving it out for you.  Mom
knows you're going through her drawers.  You've been finding the movies she
wants you to find.""</p><p>Julie looked very skeptical.  ""No way Kimmy.  Nobody would want me to find
those videos.  They're totally perverted.  If Mom knew what I was watching
she'd freak out.""</p><p>""Yeah, well she does know, and I don't think she's planning on freaking out
any time soon.  Julie, the videos you've been watching all probably have stuff
that Mom intends to do to you.  I told you, she said I should use you like a
sex toy.  What do you think she's got planned for you anyways?""</p><p>""Wait a sec,"" Julie said.  ""What plan?  I thought we were going to go
downstairs and just totally show-off.  See what they say.  Like if they don't
object we can get all crazy at home.  What's this plan?""</p><p>Kimmy turned and faced her little sister.  Julie's eyes immediately dropped
down to her boobs, and strangely Kimmy was happy with this reaction.  She
reached down and pulled the suits straps to the side, letting her young
swollen tits spill free.  Julie moaned in lust and stepped closer licking her
lips but Kimmy stopped her by grabbing her shoulders.  ""Julie,"" Kimmy said.
She had to say it again before the little girl looked up.  Her eyes were
hooded with lust.  ""I'm not just showing off.  I'm supposed to go downstairs
and get Daddy to fuck me.""</p><p>Julie blinked.  ""What?""</p><p>""That's the plan.  Mom promised Daddy not to molest us unless he did it first.
Once I fuck Daddy she can do what she wants to do.  That's the plan.""</p><p>It took Julie a second to absorb this, her eyes slowly growing wider as she
realized what her big sister was talking about.  ""What?  Fuck Daddy?  Who ...
Whose plan is this?""</p><p>""Mom's,"" Kimmy said simply.</p><p>""Mom's going to let you fuck Daddy?!?"" Julie almost shouted.</p><p>""Keep your voice down,"" Kimmy hissed at her.  ""Yeah, that's the plan.  Once
Daddy crosses the line then Mom can too.  We can all have sex.  The whole
family.  Believe me Julie, I know she has plans for you.""</p><p>Julie was staring at her big sister in awe.  ""Are you really going to do it?
That's incest Kimmy.  That's really perverted.  Would you really do that?""</p><p>""Would you?"" Kimmy shot back.</p><p>""Fuck yeah!  I'd do it in a heart beat.  Mom's incest videos are the ones that
get me hottest.  But you've never been into it.  At least, I didn't think you
were.""</p><p>Kimmy's eyes said it all but she explained anyways.  ""I love him.  And I want
him.  And if Daddy wants me and Mom is okay with it then I'm going to do it.""</p><p>""You're serious,"" Julie gasped.  Her eyes were like saucers.  ""Oh. My. God.
Omigod omigod, Kimmy!  And if you really do it ...?""</p><p>Kimmy shrugged.  ""Then Mom will probably molest you every day for the rest of
your life until you go away to college.""</p><p>An emotion filled Julie's face, an emotion Kimmy could not name.  It was much
like lust or need but also filled with a desperate hope.  Some deviant emotion
that Kimmy knew she didn't understand.  ""I want that,"" Julie said softly,
almost too softly to hear.  Then in a firm voice she said, ""You gotta do this
Kimmy.  You've got to.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know.  That's why Mom bought me the suit.""</p><p>Julie's eyes travelled all over Kimmy's body as Kimmy put the top straps back
in place over her nipples.  ""Well, if that suit doesn't do it then nothing
will.""</p><p>""It's up to him really,"" Kimmy said as she looked back into the mirror.  ""It
all depends on whether or not Daddy will cross the line.""</p><p>""Cross it for him,"" Julie said hotly.  ""Grab his dick.  Pull down his pants
and suck his cock.  Sneak up on him when he's taking a nap.  Shit Kimmy, if he
wakes up with his dick in your mouth I don't think he'll push you away.""</p><p>Kimmy's eyes fluttered and her nipples became erect as Julie's words formed
pictures in her mind.  She struggled for balance in her mind.  ""No,"" she said
heavily.  ""I want him to choose.  I'm his if he wants me, but if he doesn't
want me then I won't push it.""</p><p>""What are you, blind?  Want you?  I don't think there's a boy or man on Earth
who would look at you and not want you in that get up.  Hell, I bet half the
women on the planet would get wet looking at you.  I know I do.  I'll bet Mom
does for sure.""</p><p>""You really have a thing for Mom don't you?"" Kimmy asked.</p><p>Julie shrugged.  ""Yeah.""  She looked suddenly shy.  ""The first time I ever
came I was masturbating and thinking about Mom.  She's just sooooo sexy.
She's the ultimate woman.""  Looking up she quickly added, ""I mean you and
her.""</p><p>Kimmy smiled.  ""It's okay Julie.  I know what you mean.  I call her the Sex
Goddess.""</p><p>""Really?  Wow, yeah that's Mom alright.  Total fucking sex goddess.""  Julie's
eyes shone with her revealed deviant hunger.  ""I want to eat her pussy so bad
Kimmy.  I want her to treat me the way you do now.  God, if I could have you
and Mom together I'd just explode.""</p><p>""What about Daddy?""</p><p>""Yeah, that would be hot too.  But I usually think about girls.  I don't know,
maybe I'm a lesbian or something.""</p><p>""But you'd have sex with him?""</p><p>""Kimmy, if you told me to I'd have sex with a dog.  I mean, not like Daddy's a
dog or anything.  He's a real hunk.  And I think it would be great to have my
first real man be Daddy.  But when I get really hot it's always because of a
sexy girl.""  She shrugged helplessly and said.  ""I mean, I'm probably queer,
you know?""</p><p>Kimmy stared at Julie with new understanding.  She was impressed at how
comfortable her little sister seemed with herself.  It stood out in stark
contrast to her own nature, which was constantly in struggle.  She found that
the idea that her little sister might be a lesbian did not bother her at all.
In fact, it seemed somehow right.  A dark voice in the back of her mind
whispered that it would make it easier to keep Julie where she belonged.  But
then she thought, what if Daddy wanted to fuck Julie too?  For some reason
Kimmy didn't get jealous at all about that.  Somehow it was proper and fitting
that Daddy could fuck both of them.  Strangely, the idea that Julie might not
want to fuck Daddy stirred a curious anger inside her, like she was offended
that anyone could even think about saying no to her beloved father.  Then
something rose up inside her and she knew exactly what to say.  She reached
out and grabbed Julie by her left nipple, pinching it hard.  ""I don't care if
you're queer, straight or whatever, just so long as you do what you're told.
Got it?""</p><p>Julie gasped and lowered her eyes submissively.  ""Yes Kimmy,"" she gasped.</p><p>Kimmy yanked her little sister closer by her nipple, making Julie squeal with
pain.  With her right hand she grabbed Julie by the neck and hissed in her
face, ""If Daddy wants to fuck you you spread your legs and smile, you got
that?  You smile and tell him how much you love it.  You ever say no to him,
or I even get the idea that you weren't totally willing I'll beat your ass.
Clear?""</p><p>""Yes Kimmy,"" Julie choked out past the hand wrapped around her neck. </p><p>""You ever say no to Daddy and I'll never touch you again.  I'm serious.  You
be a good little slut for Daddy and I'll make sure you get all the pussy you
want.  You ever turn him down and you'll have to go without, or get it
somewhere else.  Got that?!?""</p><p>The threat of being cut off came through loud and clear and Julie's eyes were
wide with alarm.  ""I won't (ack!) I promise.  I'll never say no.  I'm a good
slut, you'll see!"" she choked out.  Julie gaped at Kimmy with her mouth wide
open, trying to breathe past her big sister's grip on her neck.</p><p>Casually Kimmy leaned in and spat in her sister's mouth.  Her little sister
made her feel so powerful, like she could do anything she wanted to her.  Sure
enough Julie simply gulped down her sister's spit and opened her mouth wide
again as if asking for more.  Lust burned in Kimmy's mind like a black flame.
She let go of Julie's neck and nipple and instead used both hands to grab
Julie by the hair.  ""Down,"" was all she said as she pushed her little sister
to the floor.  ""Keep your mouth shut.  Just smell it,"" she said as she pulled
Julies face into her crotch.</p><p>Julie took a deep lung-filling breath, inhaling the scent of Kimmy's aroused
pussy.  She couldn't prevent the small sigh of happiness that came out of her
as she basked in her sister's heavenly aroma.  Kimmy pulled her tight and
threw one leg over Julie's shoulder.  She pulled her so tight against her
young slit that Julie could barely breathe and her nose got wet from the
sodden thong of Kimmy's suit.  ""How's that?"" Kimmy asked.</p><p>""I love it,"" Julie said.  Her voice muffled by her sister's ass.  ""Can't I
lick it?  Please?""</p><p>Kimmy let go of Julie's hair and pushed her away.  ""Nope.  Not until I get
Daddy.  I'm putting you on the same restriction Mom's on.""</p><p>""But that's not fair!"" Julie wailed. </p><p>""Don't be such a baby.  Besides, this will help motivate you.""</p><p>""Motivate me?  To do what?  You know I'll do anything you want me to.""</p><p>""Yeah?  Well, maybe I just like torturing you.""  Kimmy grinned like a fiend.
She really was getting off on abusing her little sister like this.  But she
couldn't help it.  Julie just looked so good on her knees. </p><p>Kimmy turned and looked at herself in the mirror one last time.  She could see
the lips of her pussy through the wet fabric of her sling bikini.  Nothing
subtle about this, she thought to herself.  If this doesn't do it nothing
will.  ""Okay,"" she said at last.  ""Let's go.""</p><p>""Hey, you wanna hold my leash?"" Julie asked eagerly.  She slipped the chain
around from where it hung down her back and offered it to her sister. </p><p>""Sure,"" Kimmy chuckled.  ""We can tell them we're playing a game.""</p><p>""Yeah,"" Julie giggled.  ""It's the 'Make Your Little Sister a Bitch' game.""</p><p>Kimmy couldn't help but laugh.  ""No goofy.  We'll say we're playing a game
where you're my new dog and I'm taking you for a walk.  So remember to bark,
dogs don't talk.""</p><p>""Bitch, dog, what's the difference,"" Julie shrugged.  ""And you just happened
to put on a sling shot to walk me in?""</p><p>Kimmy took a deep breath to settle her nerves.  ""I'll say I just wanted to
show Daddy the new suit Mom got for me.  You know, to get his opinion.""  She
reached down and adjusted the wet crotch of her suit, trying to make it cover
as much of her pussy as it could.</p><p>""Whatever,"" Julie said with her eyes fixed where Kimmy's hands were.  ""I doubt
he'll even ask.  Probably be too busy cumming in his pants.""</p><p>""I hope not,"" Kimmy said.  Images of her father's spurting cock flicked
through her mind like a fever dream.  The idea that that could happen without
her was intolerable.  ""Come on,"" she said in a determined voice.  ""Let's go.""</p><p>Kimmy swung open the door of their room and with her little sister's leash in
hand stepped out into the hallway.  Her sense of exposure suddenly doubled and
she could feel the hot flush beginning in her cheeks.  I can't believe I'm
actually doing this, she thought.  But resolutely she turned and walked down
the hallway.  Her pussy felt swollen, hot and needy.  She could feel it squish
under the tight fabric of the thong suit as she walked.  She was almost
surprised she couldn't hear it.  Julie kept giggling, occasionally going ""arf
arf"" like a doggy.  It helped.  It helped her take her mind off her pebble
hard nipples and the way they pushed against the frail fabric of her suit, or
the feel of the string between her butt cheeks that made her asshole tingle.
As she went down the stairs she realized that the whole purpose of this suit
was to arouse.  It had nothing to do with covering her at all.  It was all
about drawing attention to her sexy bits.  If she had been naked it wouldn't
have been half as bad.</p><p>When she reached the bottom of the stairs she could hear her parent's voices.
They were coming from the kitchen.  Her heart thumped in her chest as she
followed the sound to its source.  Julie's giggles trailed off.  Even her
little whore of a sister was suddenly nervous. </p><p>She could hear her father's voice.  ""No, I'm happy with the school district in
general, but I think their athletic program could be better.  Julie really
seems to be getting into gymnastics.  She likes it much more than Kimmy did.
Remember how Kimmy was when ... well, never mind about that.  Julie though,
it's almost easy for her.  I just don't think they have the equipment to
realize her potential.""  They heard their mother's voice say something but
could not quite make it out.  Daddy must be facing towards the door, Kimmy
realized.  ""Sure,"" she heard her father say.  ""But swimming is different.  All
Kimmy really needs is the right size pool and a good coach.  Nothing to
complain about there.  The pool is Olympic size and Ms Daw is excellent.
Kimmy swims like a fish.  But gymnastics requires more facilities and I just
think she'll get bored in her current program.""</p><p>Kimmy came to the kitchen doorway and gathered her nerve.  Her pussy was
practically pulsing in need and her heart fluttered nervously.  With a deep
breath she stepped into the doorway, her sister's leash held firmly in hand.</p><p>She could hear what her mother was saying now.  ""Oh, that reminds me.  Kimmy
got a new bathing suit today.  It's not really a swim team sort of suit.  More
of a sexy suit.  I thought she might want something to show off in.""</p><p>Her father had been looking down at a magazine when she walked in the door.
He looked up at her entrance and caught his breath.  He was in his late
thirties, with a head of dark hair just like his daughters.  He was wearing
his reading glasses, which framed his face and gave him an intelligent look.
Kimmy always thought her Daddy looked like a young college professor.
Sometimes he acted like one too, encouraging, incisive, quick witted.  But now
he sat there with a stunned expression and said nothing.  He was speechless.</p><p>Beth turned, curious at the lack of response from her husband, and saw her
girls standing in the doorway, Kimmy in her obscene thong swimsuit and Julie
on a leash in a denim thong.  ""Oh my god,"" she said softly.  She was wearing a
baggy t-shirt that came down to the top of her bare thighs, something she
often wore over her other clothes when she cooked.</p><p>Everyone was staring at Kimmy.  Even Julie, behind her, was staring at her
back waiting to see what the next part of the plan was.  Her mother was
looking at her with a wicked gleam, a lioness seeing a fluffy young gazelle,
too small to escape her hunger.  But her father's gaze was like a furnace of
lust.  His eyes travelled over her from her naked toes to the hair on her head
and everywhere in between, his fixed attention like a caress.  As his eyes
travelled up her legs she felt a rising heat and almost moaned as they came to
rest on the sodden patch of her thong bottom.  He was looking at her pussy!
Her father was looking at her soaking horny pussy!  She let her legs part a
little further.  He stared as her plump camel toe wiggled under the damp
transparency of her suit, then his eyes slid up her belly like a warm hand
until they paused at her young tits.  Her nipples were aching in need and hard
as rocks, making two pointy bumps at the top of her apple breasts.  Her father
swallowed heavily then let his gaze move up to Kimmy's face where he trapped
her under the spotlight of his attention.  Looking in his eyes she felt
completely exposed.  She knew he could see right through her, knew exactly
what she was up to, would not be deceived by any story about playing a game or
other such nonsense.  He saw a girl who had just come to get fucked.  A wanton
little slut who had just walked into the kitchen to seduce her father.  For a
second she thought he was going to yell at her.  Shout and tell her to go put
some clothes on.  But he didn't.  He saw the naked yearning on her face, the
nervousness and the need.  He saw her succulent twelve year-old body dressed
in an obscene bikini and the childlike determination on her face.  Slowly he
smiled, his expression changing.  Then she saw him as her mother's mate, the
lion to her lioness.  His voice when he spoke was the bedroom voice of a
lover, it gave her goosebumps.  ""My goodness,"" he said.    </p><p>""You two,"" their mother said in a thick voice, ""look positively adorable.
Don't they look adorable John?""</p><p>""Stunning,"" her Daddy said softly, his gaze flickering over to Julie and
tracing the line of her leash to Kimmy's bold fist.  Kimmy suddenly realized
her father was virtually speechless.  He didn't know what to say.  Pride
swelled up in her.  Kimmy and her friends talked about ways to look like
models, to make a splash, daydreams of showing up at some venue like a school
dance and looking so good everybody would fall silent in awe.  Well she had
just done it.  And not to some group of gawping teens either, but to her
worldly and intelligent father.  The knowledge of the power she had over his
attention seeped through her like a drug.  She arched her back a little more
and turned to smile at Julie, using the opportunity to flex her body, her turn
becoming a pose.  She heard her mother moan softly, but the silence from her
father was warm sunlight on her skin. </p><p>Beth, who was not entirely surprised since she had set the whole thing up,
managed to say, ""So are you two playing a game then?""</p><p>Julie piped up.  ""Uh huh.  We're playing pets.  Uhhm, you know, 'cause we
don't have any.  I mean, we don't have a dog or anything and ... uh, I mean I
thought I could be like the puppy and ... well ...""  Julie stumbled to a stop.
Kimmy was relieved to hear her sister sounding nervous.  Had her little sister
been more cool under pressure than her it would have been totally
embarrassing. </p><p>""Oh how fun,"" Beth offered helpfully.  ""You know I always wanted a doggy of my
own too.""  Something about the way she said it left the statement heavy with
meaning.  ""And I suppose since you liked Kimmy's suit so much you wanted to
try to wear something like it?""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Julie said, playing along.</p><p>Kimmy turned back to face her parents.  ""We couldn't find a top though.""  Her
father's eyes flickered back up to her face from where they had been lingering
on her curves.  It was hard not to smile.  ""I told her you guys wouldn't mind
if she went around like this, so long as it's just us.""</p><p>""Oh of course not.  We don't mind at all, do we John?"" Beth said.  Kimmy's
father didn't say a word.  Stepping forward into the silence Beth said, ""Gee,
I wonder if I could play too.  Kimmy, can I take you puppy for a walk?""</p><p>""Huh?"" Kimmy said in surprise.</p><p>Beth deftly stepped up to her two girls and slipped the leash out of Kimmy's
surprised hand.  ""Just a little walk.  Just around the back yard a bit.  You
can stay here and chat with your father.  I know you two don't get to hang out
as much now as you used to, I'm sure you have plenty to talk about.""  Beth
looked over to John for his approval.  ""You don't mind do you darling?""</p><p>John gave his wife an appraising look.  There was some communication going on
between her parents.  Something Kimmy could sense but not quite understand.
""I suppose that would be fine,"" he said at last. </p><p>""Oh good.  We'll be right back.""  Beth gave Julie's leash a sharp little jerk
and said, ""Heel girl,"" and dragged her surprised daughter from the room.</p><p>Kimmy was now alone with her father.  Suddenly she felt nervous again.  Her
sexy confidence was threatening to abandon her without her little sister and
Mom around.  Then her Daddy spoke up again.  ""You really look amazing in that
suit Kimmy.  I'm very impressed.""</p><p>""Thank you Daddy,"" she said with her eyes on the floor.</p><p>""Stand straight Kimmy.  You should be proud of the way you look.""</p><p>She straitened her posture, which pushed her chest out again, and brought her
chin up but she still couldn't make eye contact.  Not now that she was alone
with him.</p><p>""Very nice,"" he said.  ""Now stand a little wider.  Open your legs to
shoulder's width.  Yes, that's right.  Now tilt your head back and run your
fingers through your hair.""</p><p>Her heart was pounding in her chest as she followed his instructions.  But as
she followed them she felt her sexy personality coming back.  She was posing
for her Daddy in a lascivious thong swimsuit.  She had masturbated thinking
about scenes like this one.  Now that it was actually happening she was
turning on big time.  She put a slow wiggle into her hips as she ran her
fingers through her hair.  When he had her turn so that he could look at her
from behind she found her voice again.  ""I'm glad you like my suit Daddy,"" she
said through thickened lips.  She tossed her hair over her shoulder so he
could see her whole back and stood up on tip toe.  Then, remembering what she
had done with her mother out on the porch, Kimmy slid her legs further apart
and bent at the waist to put her palms flat on the floor.  There was nothing
but a string over her asshole and just a thin strand of fabric covering her
soaking pussy.  As she finally got the nerve to look at her Daddy's face, now
upside down and looking between her legs, she saw a small trickle of juice
slowly tracing its way down from the very top of her left inner thigh.  Omigod
I'm leaking, she thought.  Her father's eyes were locked on the little
droplets.  Then he looked at her and she saw the burning desire in him.
Glancing down she saw the huge lump in his pants.</p><p>""Stand up,"" he said.  His voice was soft and dry.  Almost hoarse.  It was a
bedroom voice and she had never heard him talk like that ever in her life.  It
made her shiver.  Slowly she straightened up, as slowly and as sensuously as
she knew how.  There was a word echoing in her thoughts tied to the vision of
her father's cock swollen in his pants.  ""Mine"", she whispered to herself.
Once she was upright she brought her legs together and did a quick little
twirl, her hair flying about her.  ""Do that again,"" her father said.  Kimmy
spun again.  A wicked idea popped into her head then.  She spun through three
more turns then ""lost"" her balance.  Her acting was not nearly as bad as she
thought as she pretended to stumble and go careening at her father.  She
caught herself just as she landed in his lap.</p><p>His strong hands caught her easily, minimizing the impact.  But still she ended
up sitting on his lap.  Her little bottom was right on top of her father's
swollen cock.  It was like sitting on a wooden rail.  Leaning back she
plastered herself against him.  He let go of her hip and shoulder where he had
caught her, but as his hands came around to her front they hesitated.  He did
not know where to put his hands.  This would have thrilled Kimmy if she had
been paying attention, but her mind had melted into animal lust at the
sensation of her Daddy's hard cock under her bottom.  She started grinding
down onto his cock driven by pure instinct.  A grunting little whine came out
of the back of her throat as she dry humped him, only there was nothing really
dry about it.  She had already gotten the front of his pants wet.</p><p>The hesitation left John's hands as they came down to cup Kimmy's bouncy tits.
Her lust engorged nipple at once sang in delight and raged against the offense
of the small strip of fabric that covered them.  Kimmy's hands came up and
yanked the top straps aside, out from under her Daddy's hands and allowing her
nipples to press into the so very warm palms of his hands skin to skin.  She
sighed in bliss and pressed back into him.  Her arms went up over her head and
around his neck, pulling him to her.  She moaned loudly when he kissed her
neck.  ""Oooooohhhhhhhh, Daddy,"" she gasped.</p><p>""My my my, who is this horny little girl?"" he mumbled into her ear.</p><p>She looked up into his face, her need and desire naked for him to see.  She
hadn't stopped humping against the lump under her bottom and she had no
intention of stopping at all.  She couldn't think of an answer to his
question.  She couldn't think.  The only thing she could say was, ""I love you
Daddy.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmm,"" he purred into her ear making her shiver.  ""I love you too Kimmy.
My sweet little girl.""  His fingers closed around her nipples and pinched them
as he pulled them forwards.  ""But this is more then love baby girl.  This is a
hot girl with needs.  Where have you been hiding these needs baby girl?  It
must have been dark indeed to keep me from seeing them.""</p><p>Kimmy sped up her humping.  She was practically bouncing on his hard-on hidden
inside his pants as he pinched her nipples.  ""Daddy!"" she grunted.  ""Daddy,
please.""</p><p>""Please?  Please what?  What do you mean Kimmy?""</p><p>""Oooooohhhhh, Daddy!  I need you Daddy.  Need you sooooo bad!""  She felt like
she was going to cry.</p><p>""Need?  Need what?  What do you need Kimmy?""</p><p>The frustration of her lust made her angry and she slapped his hands aside as
she jumped up and spun around.  She climbed back into his lap, facing him this
time.  She straddled his cock, now obscenely outlined by the wet stain of her
juices, and sat her plump buzzing pussy right on top of it.  She grabbed the
back of his head and pulled him to her tits.  She pulled his head roughly to
her nipples.  ""Suck,"" she hissed through her teeth.  He did.</p><p>It never occurred to Kimmy that she was treating her father the same way she
treated her little sister, that she was aggressive and forceful and sexually
demanding.  All she knew was that she needed him desperately.  Needed the
aching emptiness inside her body filled.  And he was going to do it.  Strong
hands reached around Kimmy to grab her bouncy bottom.  Her Daddy latched on to
a nipple and sucked hard as he bounced her on his lap.  His hard cock was a
bar of firm heat between her legs and she was now slamming her little pussy
down on it like a crazed rabbit.  When her father's hand slid down to probe at
her bottom hole with a finger while he gave her nipple an extra hard suck she
came. </p><p>She couldn't help it.  She made a sound like a wounded animal and whipped her
head back in sheer pleasure.  Her orgasm rolled through her like a summer
storm, fast and sudden.  She felt the splash of her pussy as she soaked her
Daddy's pants and sighed in bliss as all the nervousness and hesitation drained
out of her.  At last, she thought dreamily, at last.</p><p>Suddenly her father grabber her bottom and stood up.  She clung to him like a
koala bear on a branch as he walked out of the kitchen and down the hall.
They were heading towards her parent's bedroom.  Before they got there they
ran into her Mom and little sister at the back door. </p><p>""Oh my,"" Beth said.  ""What have we here?"" </p><p>Kimmy looked at her mother.  For the first time she realized that her mom
might not be wearing anything under her big tee shirt.  She was still holding
Julie by her leash and Julie looked a bit flushed and was breathing heavy.
Her eyes darted down to where her little sister's cunt was split by the denim
thong and she thought it looked a little red.  Julies eyes were hooded and she
looked almost like she was on drugs.  But that didn't prevent her from letting
her eyes wander all over her big sister and father.  She broke into a grin
when she saw the large wet spot on her father's pants. </p><p>""I think it's time,"" Kimmy's Daddy said.</p><p>""Time for what?"" Beth asked with exaggerated innocence. </p><p>""Don't be coy with me now Beth.  You win.  Okay?  You get to have your way.""
He turned and pushed Kimmy slightly away from him so she was not clinging to
his chest, so Beth could look at her better.  ""I'm going to take Kimmy to our
room and that will be the end of this silly charade.  So, if you really want
what you've been begging for all this time then now is the time to act.""</p><p>""I want it,"" Beth answered in a low hiss.</p><p>""Then come with me,"" he said and walked off to the bedroom.  Kimmy, still
clinging to her father, looked over his shoulder and watched her mother follow
them, bringing Julie with her on her leash.  Beth smiled in victory and gave
Kimmy a big thumbs up behind her Daddy's back.  Then Beth reached down and
stripped her tee shirt off as she walked.  Kimmy had been right, her mom was
naked underneath.  Julie's eyes snapped to her naked mother and Kimmy could
tell the little slut was drinking in the sight of her with deviant hunger.
Watching the two of them follow her down the hall as she was carried by her
Daddy made her pussy tingle again. </p><p>Kimmy's father carried her into his room and gently laid her down on the bed.
Standing up he said, ""Last chance Kimmy.  If you want to back out do it now.""</p><p>Her eyes were riveted on the large wet tent his pants had become.  Her mind
was in tatters she couldn't think, and her heart was in her throat.  She
wanted to explain to him that she was never backing out, not ever, but the
words wouldn't come.  There were only two words left in her head.  She
shrugged out of her obscene bikini and kicked it down and off her legs.  Then
Kimmy lay back, spread her legs, and spoke.  ""In me.""</p><p>John looked down at his little girl's open pussy and his cock throbbed in his
pants.  ""Understand Kimmy, you get it all.  Not just a little bit, not just
one time, you'll be in the deep end of the pool now.""</p><p>Anger flashed across Kimmy's features.  What was he waiting for?!  With a
snarl she lunged forward and began to pull at his pants.  Firm gentle hands
closed on her wrists and pulled them away without effort.  He chuckled.  ""Heh,
okay baby, I'm sorry.  I had to be sure.  I suppose I'll have to take that for
a yes.""  Then he turned his head slightly to the side and said, ""Where's my
whore?""</p><p>Beth dropped to her knees in front of him.  ""Here, Sir,"" was all she said.</p><p>""Release me.  Prepare me.""</p><p>Beth's hands deftly removed John's pants and let his cock spring free.  Kimmy
and Julie both gasped at the sight of it.  It was thicker than she had
expected, longer too, and the head of it was flared like a mushroom.  A clear
drop of liquid was seeping out of the tip.  His balls were drawn up,
fascinating to Kimmy.  Some detached part of her mind noticed that her
father's pubes were trimmed quite neatly, but most of her was caught up in the
warm flush she felt spread across her body at the sight of it, a warm flush
that concentrated in her young pussy.  She watched as her mother stripped away
his pants and pressed her face into his balls, inhaling his scent.  Kimmy
leaned in, wanting to be closer, wanting to be part of what was happening,
wanting to taste it.  But her mother gently stopped her by placing a
restraining hand on her young tit.  Kimmy's nipples were swollen and hard and
Beth gently pinched the nipple in her hand as she opened her mouth and dragged
her tongue along the hard shaft of John's cock.  Kimmy moaned at the
stimulation of her nipple and watched in a rapture of lust as her mother
slobbered over her daddy's cock, drooled over it, before covering the tip with
her mouth and letting it slide into her throat. </p><p>Beth took her husband deep in front of their daughters.  Her nipples could
have scratched glass and her cunt was streaming.  Less than a foot to her left
she held her older daughter's growing young tit in her hand and kept stealing
glances of her lovely tween cunt.  Kimmy's cunt was spread wide waiting to be
fucked for the first time.  And it was a cunt.  A gorgeous cunt.  Dripping and
hot it made Beth's mouth water.  She deep throated her husband and soaked his
cock in her spit, prepared it to penetrate her daughter.</p><p>""Give it,"" Kimmy whined.  Beth let her husband's cock slip free and with
strings of spit hanging from her lips to his swollen shaft smiled at her
little girl.  Putting her other hand on her child's other tit the deviant
mother gave her a little push.  Kimmy fell back on her elbows, then gasped as
her mother's head dropped between her legs.</p><p>""Oooooohhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaa,"" Kimmy moaned as her mother's mouth covered her
dripping little pussy.  ""Ooooohhhhh Mommieeeeeeeeee,"" she whined.  Her hips
began to thrust up in response and she fell on her back and simply basked in
the sweet love her mother was giving her.</p><p>""That's enough,"" John said.  ""She hardly needs to be any wetter.  Besides, I
think you'll like the way she tastes afterwards even better.""  Beth
reluctantly stopped and drew back.  ""Now insert my cock in your child like
you've always wanted to,"" he ordered.</p><p>""Wait,"" Beth said.  ""Somethings not quite right.""  She turned her head to
look at Julie who was staring at what was happening with awe.  ""Mmmm, how
silly of me,"" she said as she leaned back and lunged for the little girl.
Grabbing her wrist she pulled her down to her.  Julie gave a little squawk as
her mother spun her around and yanked her off her feet, dragging her to the
floor.  Roughly Beth pinned her nine year old daughter to the floor and
straddled her pretty young face.  ""This is where you live from now on you
little cunt,"" she hissed as she sat, planting her dripping shaved pussy
against Julie's mouth.  ""I don't care what anyone says, you belong to me now.
Got that you little whore!""  Beth opened her mouth and let a large drop of
spit fall right between Julie's eyes, then started to vigorously hump her
child's face.  ""Yeaaaaaaaah,"" she sighed.  ""This is how it should be.  You're
Mommy's little bitch now Julie.""  With that she grabbed John's cock and pulled
him forward until the swollen tip bumped into Kimmy's lust filled labia.</p><p>Kimmy moaned and spread her legs farther.  She spread them as far as they
would go, doing a complete split while trying to push her pussy into her
Daddy's swollen cock.  She could feel the tip of it against her swollen lips
and it felt hot as an oven.  She couldn't take her eyes off that swollen tip.
""In me,"" she hissed.  ""In me.""</p><p>Her father leaned in a bit and pushed the tip of his cock into her twelve year
old pussy.  It took her breath away.  She wasn't worried about pain, she had
broken her hymen in gymnastics while doing an exercise where they had to land
in a split.  It had been a humiliating ordeal because everyone had seen the
blood on her leotard at the end of practice.  She wasn't the only girl it
happened to, but that had been enough for Kimmy and she changed over to
swimming, which she liked better anyways.  So she wasn't worried about
breaking her hymen again.  On the other hand, Kimmy had never inserted
anything bigger than a single finger in her pussy.  Her Daddy's cock was much
much thicker than that.  The plump tip of his cock stretched her open and
nerves she had never touched before lit up and began sending signals of
pleasure across her belly and down her legs.  If there was discomfort from the
stretching she didn't notice it.  Her mind was already in an erotic overload.</p><p>John pulled back, letting the tip pop out again.  ""No,"" Kimmy whimpered.  ""In
me.""  He pushed back.  Again the flared tip pushed into her, stretching her
small young cunt open.  Kimmy shivered all over and her head fell back on the
bed.  She swooned in pleasure and looked up.  She looked at her Daddy's
handsome face, which was a mask of pleasure and lust, down his chest and
stomach to where his cock jutted forth from his body.  Right to where it was
inserted in hers.  The enormity of what she was doing struck her, she was
actually fucking her father.  Right next to her father's hips was her mother's
face, contorted in lust as she gazed at the penetration of her one daughter
while riding the face of the other.  Their eyes met.  Beth smiled, and every
anxiety Kimmy had ever felt about sex fell away.</p><p>Kimmy looked up at her father.  ""Daddy,"" she whispered, her voice thick with
love and pleasure.  His eyes snapped to her face.  ""Fuck me, Daddy.""  Kimmy
humped up at him trying to take his cock deeper.  ""Fuck me.  Fuck your little
girl!  I want you to Daddy, I want it.""</p><p>""Yes!"" her mother hissed in deviant triumph.  Julie's whole face was now
sopping wet with Mommy cream.  ""Beg for it you little bitch!.  Beg your Daddy
for cock.  Beg for it!  Beg like I beg every night.""</p><p>John smiled down at Kimmy, and pushed.  In a slow relentless smooth push he
slid his cock into her young cunt.  Kimmy moaned and fell back on the bed.
She had never felt so open and so full in her entire life.  A thousand points
of ecstasy lit up inside her pussy and she could feel herself begin to twitch
in the onset of another orgasm. ""Do it Daddy, do it!  Fuck me!  Make me your
little slut.  Make me like Mommy.  I need it Daddy, I need you so much.""
Kimmy was just babbling now.  ""Fuck Meeeeeeee!!!!"" she wailed.</p><p>John's cock pulled back until only the tip was still in place then drove
forward like a piston.  It drove the air from her lungs and she felt the
spongy tip of her Daddy's cock bump into her cervix.  Quickly he pulled back
and thrust in again, and again, and again, stroking into her smooth and deep.
That was it for Kimmy.  Her insides turned to melted butter and her pussy
clamped down hard on her Daddy's cock as she came.  Juice squirted out of her
pussy and splashed against his crotch and thighs.  ""Oh fuck, I am not going to
last,"" John moaned.</p><p>""Oh you're not?"" her mother's voice said from between her legs.  Kimmy could
feel her mom's breath against her inner thighs.  ""You're not going to keep
your cool while fucking our child?  While plowing into Kimmy?  Our daughter?
Into her wet little daddy fucking pussy?  Oh good!  Cum John.  Cum in her.
Give her what she wants.  Spill your hot cream into her soft little cunt!  Do
it!""</p><p>""I ... I shouldn't ... not inside,"" he choked out.</p><p>Kimmy's legs snapped shut around his hips and locked in place.  She pulled him
as deep as she could and gasped out, ""In me.  In me!""</p><p>Beth slid back and grabbed the cheeks of her husband's ass.  She pushed,
driving him balls deep into Kimmy's spasming body.  ""You heard her.  In her!
Squirt your hot daddy cum into her lovely hole John.""</p><p>""Aaaaarrrgggggggghhhhh,"" John cried out as his cock spasmed and sprayed.
Kimmy wailed and whimpered at the sensation of her Daddy's cock juice splashing
inside her.  She came in a body clenching seizure with her legs locked around
him, holding him in as deep as she could, her mind melting in shadowy rainbows
behind her eyelids.  Beth shoved her face into her husband's butt cheeks and
drove her tongue into his asshole, something that made his toes curl and scalp
tingle while his cum boiled out of his balls.  He fell on top of Kimmy and she
wrapped him in her arms.  His weight on top of her, pinning her to the bed,
was the most welcoming sensation she had ever felt or imagined.  She breathed
in his scent, basked in his warmth, welcomed his seed into her womb, and slid
easily into unconsciousness.  The last thing she felt was her Daddy kissing her
face.  The last thought dissolving in her brain was ""home"".</p><p>It felt like hours had gone by when she woke up, but somehow she knew it
hadn't been.  They had rolled over and now her father was under her.  He was
sleeping with her on top of him, her legs straddling his hips, his cock still
inside her even though it had gone soft.  She could feel it acting like a cork
holding his hot cum inside her.  But what was sending chills through her body
were the two incredibly soft mouths that were tracing kisses down across her
back and shoulders, across her buttocks, down the back of her thighs and
calves.  A small pair of hands gently grabbed her bottom and spread it open, a
small face pressed into the hot, humid crack.  A soft wet tongue fluttered and
danced across her sensitive asshole making the breath catch in her throat.
The kisses falling on her shoulders moved to her face and she lifted up to
meet them.  Her mother's mouth covered hers and their tongues slid together in
a wet embrace.  Kimmy gave herself to it fully, without hesitation or
inhibition.  Her left arm wrapped around her mom's neck as they made out while
her right slid down, sliding fingers through Julie's hair and pressing her
head tight into her ass where it belonged.</p><p>""Baby,"" her mom gasped coming up for air.  Strings of saliva connected their
lips.  ""Oh my baby.""</p><p>""Love you Mommy,"" Kimmy sighed.</p><p>""Oh baby I love you so much,"" Beth whispered.  ""You're soooo sexy Kimmy.""
Beth's hands ran down Kimmy's back caressing her, stroking her.  She tried to
lick the wetness off Kimmy's lips but Kimmy sucked her tongue into her mouth
and pulled her into another hungry kiss.  She wanted to push her bottom back,
to push Julie's tongue deeper, but she didn't want to risk moving and having
her Daddy's cock slip out.  Her mother probed her mouth aggressively and Kimmy
returned her passion, tongues wrestling for ownership of each other's mouths.
Beth broke off and hissed into her daughter's ear, ""Oh baby, what a good
little daddy fucker you turned out to be.  I'm so proud.  Are you going to
want more do you think?""</p><p>""Yesssss,"" Kimmy hissed.  ""I'm going to want it lots Mommy.""  She didn't
usually call her mother mommy but it just seemed appropriate now.</p><p>""Lot's of daddy cock for your hot little cunt baby?"" Beth asked in a teasing
sultry voice.</p><p>Kimmy purred from the sensations her little sister was creating in her bottom,
from her mother's wicked words.  ""Yeah Mommy, lots and lots.  All the time.
In me, in me.""</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" Beth moaned as she kissed Kimmy's neck, ran kisses down over her
shoulders and her nails down the delicious sweep of Kimmy's back, looking down
to see Julie's pretty eyes sparkle at her as she ate out her big sister's
asshole.  ""It's in you now still isn't it baby?  Daddy's cock is still in your
pretty little pussy.""</p><p>""Uh huh,"" Kimmy sighed.</p><p>""But it will have to come out at some point baby.  Your daddy won't wake up
for a little bit yet.  You made him cum really hard Kimmy.  Fucking his little
princess was a very special moment for your daddy.  He'll be out for a little
while.""</p><p>""How long?"" Kimmy asked. </p><p>""Maybe an hour, maybe less.  Hard to say really.  But when he wakes up he's
going to fuck you again.  Longer this time.  Until there's nothing left in
you.  Pound your little cunt into soup.  Make you his bitch.  Like me.""</p><p>""I wanna be like you,"" Kimmy said softly into her mother's ribs.  She speckled
them with kisses, each one moving closer to her mother's tits.  ""Sexy like
you, hot like you.  Daddy's bitch.  Like you.""</p><p>Beth arched her back and pulled up so that Kimmy could get to her breasts.
Immediately Kimmy covered her mom's left tit with her mouth and sucked.  It
made tingles sweep across her body to nurse on her mother's tit.  Beth liked
it even more, moaning from the loving suction of her twelve year old
daughter's mouth.  It was more than she had hoped for.  ""Oh god baby, that's
so nice.  Fuck!  I love your sweet little mouth on my titties baby.""</p><p>Kimmy giggled.  Her mouth came free with a pop.  ""Mmm, they're yummy Mommy,""
she said as she slid over to suck the right one.</p><p>Beth cradled Kimmy's head as she sucked her tit, her pussy boiling with need.
""Oh baby, Mommy really needs something now.  Needs it bad baby.""</p><p>Thoughts of licking her mother's pussy flashed through Kimmy's mind.  Memories
of her squirting orgasm on the front steps, of the taste of the droplets she
got rose up to the front of her thoughts.  She let go of the tit in her mouth
and grinned up at her mom impishly.  ""What do you need Mommy?""  Kimmy tried to
look innocent, but she felt like a pervert.  And she loved it.</p><p>Beth, who reveled in perversion, looked into her pretty daughter's face and
said, ""I need to suck your daddy's cum out of your sweet little pussy baby.
I've been dreaming about doing that since you were five.""</p><p>""Really?"" Kimmy asked.</p><p>""Sweetheart, your father used to have to tie me to the bed to keep me from
going down the hall and sucking your little candy puss.""  Beth's voice was
hoarse with lust.  ""I've waited so long baby, been such a good Mommy all this
time.  Please let me have it now.""</p><p>Once, words like this would have upset Kimmy.  Would have made her anxious and
uncomfortable.  But now, with her father's spent cock clasped firmly in her
greedy hole, Kimmy was free, and in her mother's voice she heard an echo of
her own hidden passion that she had denied so long.  Kimmy rose up a bit and
brought her face up to Beth's.  For a second, while wet slurping sounds came
from behind her, her eyelids fluttered in bliss.  When she regained the power
to speak she said, ""You can have my pussy Mommy.  You can have it anytime.  I
promise, I'll never say no to you.  I'm sorry you had to wait so long.""
Mischief sparkled in her eyes as she said, ""And maybe I can lick yours too.""</p><p>""Mmmmm, baby, you know I'd love that.""  Beth's breathing deepened as she
pulled her daughter tight.  ""Do you really mean that baby?  That you'll never
say no, that I can have your little cunt anytime I want?  Because I'm going to
want it all the time honey.  Mommy's going to suck your precious little juicy
hole every day baby.""  Her hand slid down Kimmy's back to grasp Julie by her
hair.  With a look of pure wickedness on her face she said, ""That is, if I can
pull your little sister out of the way long enough to get any.  Look at the
little queer.  She can't get enough of your ass baby.""</p><p>""She's the best little sister ever,"" Kimmy moaned.</p><p>""And she's only going to get better,"" Beth hissed.  ""You hear that you piece
of meat little lezzy slut?"" she asked her youngest child.  ""You're going to be
the best little sister in the whole world.  An ass lapping, cunt sucking,
little piss pot baby bitch!  Stick you tongue out!  That's it, as far as it
will go.  Keep it stiff.  Let Mommy use your pretty face to ream your sister's
asshole you precious little whore.""  Beth held Julie's head tightly and yanked
her back and forth, ramming her face into Kimmy's bouncy ass cheeks.  Julie's
extended tongue popped in and out of Kimmy's asshole as her mother used her
like a human dildo.</p><p>Kimmy gargled in bliss.  A few days ago she would have never thought that
having her sister's tongue in her ass would be one of her favorite things in
life.  Even the wicked language her mother was using made her pussy boil and
her clit tingle.  ""Mommy,"" she gasped.  ""Mommy ... You're gonna make me cum
like that.""</p><p>""Oh no, not yet you don't,"" Beth said as she pulled Julie's head away.  The
look on Julie's face was priceless.  ""Next time you cum you cum for Mommy.""
Beth pulled Julie to her and kissed her deeply.  Her and Julie shared the
taste of Kimmy's asshole while their tongues dueled.  Then she pulled back and
said, ""And guess what you're going to do you little fuck rat?""</p><p>Julie was panting from exertion and excitement.  ""Tell me,"" she asked eagerly.</p><p>""You, my little toy, are going to suck your father's soft slimy cock.""
Julie's face lit up in glee.  Beth continued, ""I want you to suck it clean and
then keep sucking it until he wakes up.  Your father is a good man and
deserves to wake up with his cock in your pretty mouth.""  Beth smiled at her
own perversity.  ""I suspect you'll like it as much as he will.""</p><p>""Hey,"" said Kimmy.  ""I haven't sucked Daddy yet.""</p><p>""Oh Kimmy, don't be greedy.  You'll get plenty of chances to suck your
father's cock.  Have no fear of that.  But I think it's time Julie had a taste
of a man's cock.""  She looked at both her daughters.  ""You better be able to
share girls.  There's only one of him and three of us.""</p><p>""I want pussy,"" Julie growled. </p><p>Beth beamed at her little girl.  ""Well that's very admirable baby, but you
better get used to doing what you're told.  This family needs a committed fuck
toy and you are it.""  Beth rose up on her knees and grabbed Julie's hair.
""Still, I do love you enthusiasm.""  With a quick yank she pulled Julie's head
to the mattress and quickly straddled her face.  ""Open baby girl, open your
pretty mouth for Mommy's wet pussy.""  Julie opened her mouth wide and stuck
out her tongue.  Beth dropped down, moaning as her younger daughter's tongue
slid into her cunt.  Beth rocked back and forth on her child's mouth and
reached up to pinch both her nipples hard.  ""Oooooohhhhh, fuck.  Oh god I'm
going to love this.""  Beth scooted forward a bit and reached back to spread
her bottom cheeks.  ""Don't forget Mommy's bottom you dirty little bitch.  I
expect my asshole spit washed."" </p><p>Kimmy watched her mother's face as Beth's features expressed her bliss.
""She's good isn't she Mommy?  Julie likes to lick bottoms.""  She quickly
decided to try her own hand and dirty talk with her mother, obviously it was
something her mom liked.  ""Is that because she's a dirty little ass bitch
Mommy?  Is that why she likes to suck your asshole?""</p><p>Beth moaned in heat.  Her eyes sought out Kimmy's and the burning lust in her
gaze took Kimmy's breath away.  ""Yeessssssssss,"" Beth hissed.  Suddenly she
jumped off Julie's face and dove down to kiss her little girl.  Beth's tongue
slid into Julie's mouth and she gurgled in passion.  Then she broke away and
reached down to drag Julie across the bed.  ""Get up here!  Get your filthy
sucking mouth up here you dirty cunt!""  Julie whimpered as her mother pushed
her around.  Beth pushed Julie's head to John's stomach.  She pushed her
daughter's head down to his belly until she was resting the side of her face.
""Now you just wait right here and when Kimmy lifts up you stuff all of your
daddy's cock into your pretty mouth, okay baby?""  She gave Julie a motherly
peck on the cheek, patted her hair as if she were a puppy, then scooted around
behind Kimmy.  Beth pushed her husband's legs apart and laid down on her back,
sliding up until the top of her head was almost touching Kimmy's bottom.
""Okay sweetheart, now I want you to lift up and come right back here.""  Beth
reached up to place her hands on Kimmy's hips.  ""Lift up and sit that precious
little girly pussy of yours right on Mommy's mouth.""  The perverted mother was
panting in excitement and licking her lips in anticipation.  ""Give it to me
Kimmy baby, give Mommy your sloppy cunt.""</p><p>Kimmy looked over her shoulder and felt a flush spread across her cheeks and
neck.  ""Oooohhhh, this is soooo perverted,"" she moaned.</p><p>""Yeah, it's awesome,"" Julie said.  The nine year old slut slid forward and
tried to slip her tongue in between Kimmy and her daddy.  Her little wriggling
tongue excited Kimmy's clit and lapped at the mound of her pussy as she tried
to insinuate herself into the tight space.  ""Mmmmm,"" she purred.  ""Hey, can I
eat Daddy's cum out of you next time?""</p><p>Kimmy gasped in pleasure.  ""S-s-sure.  Aahhhh!  Next (ugh) time.""</p><p>Beth slid her hands to her older daughter's butt and pulled Kimmy's cheeks
wide open.  She stared at Kimmy's tight little anus in lust.  ""Give it,"" she
hissed.  ""Give me that pussy Kimmy.  Mommy needs it.  Mommy needs it so bad
baby.""</p><p>""Stop,"" Kimmy said as she pushed Julie's head back.  ""I can't move when you do
that.""  Then she stilled the quivers that were twitching through her body,
took a deep breath, and in one quick motion lifted up and sat back.  Beth
guided her, pulling Kimmy's wet crotch back to her face, mouth open wide to
receive her.  Kimmy's little pussy barely dripped as her daddy's cock slipped
out of it.  Her young slit closed up tight to hold its treasure, but it didn't
remain that way long as her mother's lips and tongue expertly separated her
labia and slid inside to collect her husband's cum.  Kimmy moaned as her
daddy's cock slipped loose, and again louder as her mother slid her tongue in
to replace it.  The sight of Daddy's cock flopping wet and sticky onto his
belly lit a hunger in her, a hunger that burned stronger in jealous need as
she watched Julie slurp it up.  The sight of her little sister sucking gooey
cock meat burned itself into her brain, then her mother's mouth swept all her
thoughts away. </p><p>""Ma-ma-mommmm-eeeeeeeeee,"" she squeaked as Beth feasted on her oozing
adolescent cunt.  Beth was in pussy heaven, cuntlapper paradise.  She HAD it!
Kimmy's pussy!  At long last it was hers and she would never go without again.
Better yet it was simply swimming with John's cum.  She slurped with glee.
Hot gobs of warm sperm slid into her mouth riding on a tiny river of girl cum
and were swallowed up hungrily.  She swished the mixture around her mouth
making sure that it filled every space, letting it ooze between her teeth and
gums so it would stay.  Beth's tongue plunged deep and scooped cream from
Kimmy's young hole.  It was snug and tight and wet and juicy and only twelve
years old.  It twitched responsively at every touch and was nestled between
the legs of her very own daughter.  Kimmy's clit was swollen, peeking out from
under its hood.  Beth covered it with her upper lip and pinned it against
Kimmy's pubic bone causing it to swell even more before she took light
feathery swipes against its tip with her nimble tongue.  Kimmy twitched and
shook like a leaf in a storm.  Beth looked up at her from between her legs,
looked up at her daughter's tummy and growing titties, at her red flushed neck
and open panting mouth.  She wrapped her arms around Kimmy's hips and held her
tightly in place.  She was never letting go.</p><p>""Ooooohhhhhhh, Fuck!"" Kimmy yelled.  Her mother was driving her completely
insane.  She looked down, her eyes drawn to the wet slurping sound of her
little sister as she gobbled Daddy's cock.  Julie bobbed and slurped, doing
her best to emulate the pretty ladies she had seen in her mother's porn
collection, the women she idolized.  Somehow, either by instinct or from some
image that had slipped into her subconscious, she got the idea that she should
really display her submissiveness when sucking cock.  She never stopped her
oral loving as she slid her hands behind her back, clasping them together like
a slave.  She pushed her face into her father's crotch and stuffed her mouth
full with his cock, inhaling the scent of his pussy wet balls.  And it
responded.  John's cock twitched in her mouth.  She sucked and it began to
swell.  Kimmy watched all of this then looked down a little further, right
into her mother's eyes which looked up at her from between her legs.
Everything her mommy was doing to her pussy with her mouth was reflected in
her eyes.  Her lust, her pleasure, her hunger for her child, Kimmy could see
it all in Beth's eyes and it pushed her right over the edge.  Clutching at her
mother's hair Kimmy shrieked as she came.  Her thighs shook with tremors as if
electrical pulses were going through them, her nipples ached in the cool air,
and her mind exploded in white light.  She felt her pussy spasms, felt her
insides melt away.  Grunting and moaning she collapsed on top of her dad and
little sister.</p><p>Julie sighed in bliss as she found herself pinned under her big sister's tits
with her mouth stuffed with daddy cock.  Her little hips twitched like a horny
puppy, but she didn't reach down to play with her pussy.  She kept her hands
clasped behind her back and kept sucking.  Daddy's cock was swelling rapidly
now and she was worried that soon it wouldn't even fit in her mouth.</p><p>Kimmy lay with her face pressed to her father's chest.  In a daze of pleasure
she softly kissed his chest and ribs.  John, slowly waking under the assault
of Julie's mouth on his cock, wrapped his arms around Kimmy.  She purred as he
stroked her hair, then suddenly gasped as she felt her mother's tongue spear
into her asshole. </p><p>Beth could have shouted her victory to the world if her mouth wasn't otherwise
busy.  After gulping down Kimmy's orgasm she had pushed herself out from under
Kimmy's collapsed body.  She rolled over and stared at Kimmy's bottom for only
a moment before deciding that she simply had to have that too.  She took a
second to enjoy the sight of Kimmy's bottom and the sound of Julie slurping
away underneath her sister before spreading her older daughter's bottom cheeks
and diving in.  She jammed her tongue as deep as it would go on the first
contact.  Not sure how Kimmy would respond, Beth was delighted when her little
girl arched her back and pushed back, eager for more.</p><p>""Are you having fun Kimmy?"" John asked the writhing girl on his chest. </p><p>""Ooohhh, god.  Daddy!  Oh!  Ma ... mommy is licking my bottom Daddy.""</p><p>John chuckled as he stroked her hair.  ""Yes, your mother loves to do that.
Especially to girls.  She's wanted to eat you for a long time now baby.  Do
you like it?""</p><p>""Love it, love it,"" Kimmy mumbled deliriously.</p><p>""Mmmm, how nice,"" John sighed.  ""Aahhh, I must say, Julie has got quite a
sucking little mouth.  Lift up a bit sweetheart.""  Kimmy pushed up onto her
hands and knees.  That actually worked much better because then she could push
back onto her mom's tongue.  Whatever else Kimmy had discovered about herself
one thing was clear, a tongue in her ass was a wonderful thing.  John pulled
his legs out from under the girls and turned sideways.  Julie's mouth never
came off his cock.  She just grabbed his hips and followed along, sucking and
slurping and bobbing her head the way she had seen in the movies.  John ran
his finger's through his youngest daughter's hair and gathered it into his
fist.  ""That's a good girl Julie.  That's my little cocksucker.  Ah, I must
admit your mother was right about you all along.  You're just an eager little
slut aren't you baby girl?""  Julie's eyes sparkled as she looked up at her
daddy and sucked and licked at the plump tip of his swollen cock.  She nodded
with his cock in her mouth.  ""Yes, yes you are.  I think you'll like being the
family whore honey.  I think you'll like it a lot.""</p><p>""Aaaaahhhhhh,"" Kimmy sighed as she watched Julie suck and wriggled under her
mom's flickering rim job.  John looked over at her and his eyes were
immediately drawn to her young hanging titties.  For a girl her age they were
quite large, hanging down like ripe fruit.  John slid about, holding Julie
down on his cock he slid under Kimmy and sucked her right tit into his mouth.
She swooned in delight.</p><p>The family stayed that way for a few minutes, simply enjoying each other.
When Julie eventually came up for air she held her daddy's throbbing cock in
her little fist and stroked it up and down.  Kimmy was mesmerized by the sight
and cooed, ""Ooooohhh, Julie.  Can I have it?""</p><p>Beth looked over the cheeks of Kimmy's ass and reluctantly pulled her tongue
from her daughter's anus.  She gave it a kiss, like a promise to return, then
said, ""Maybe you should hop on top this time Kimmy.""  She gave her a gentle
push.  ""Go on baby, give your Daddy a ride.""</p><p>Kimmy didn't have to be told twice.  She scrambled down her dad's body and
spun around, throwing her leg over his waist.  Julie held their daddy's cock
stiff in her fist as Kimmy lifted up and placed its tip at the opening of her
young dripping pussy.  Beth crawled forward to kiss her husband deeply.  The
girls watched as their parents kissed, then Beth turned to say, ""Now fuck him
Kimmy.  Slide down on your Daddy's cock and fuck him all you want.  Show him
you're his woman now.  Show him what you need.""</p><p>Kimmy would have kissed her mother at that moment if she could have reached
her without taking her pussy away from her daddy's hard-on.  With a little
sigh she slid her pussy lips up and down across the mushroom tip of her
daddy's cock.  Julie held it in her fist and moved it a bit to help.  She
parted Kimmy's labia with her Daddy's cock tip.  Droplets of sweet girl cream
rolled down John's shaft as Kimmy's cunt opened over her father.  She stopped
when it was just the tip held between her lower lips, just savoring the moment
and letting her inner hunger build.  Very slowly she began to push down.  Inch
by slow inch she settled into place, impaling herself on daddy-cock.  It was
incredible.  Like a hard shaft of pulsating heat inside her.  And she loved
the control she had in this position.  Her mother was right, she could really
ride him this way.</p><p>Beth moved down to kneel next to Kimmy.  She wrapped one arm around her
daughter's waist and cupped one of her growing tits with the other, gently
rolling the nipple around with her thumb.  She kissed Kimmy on the neck
passionately.  Kimmy swooned in delight as her mother pushed down on her hips,
shoving her down on her daddy's cock.  It felt huge inside her and she moaned
in bliss.  Kimmy began to bounce up and down as her mother began to whisper
obscenities to her.  ""Oh that's my little girl.  See baby, I told you you
would be a sweet little daddy-fucker.  Doesn't your father's cock feel good
inside you honey?  Mmmm, I know it does.  I love to fuck it too.  Now your
daddy has two cunts to fuck at home.""  Beth let go of Kimmy's tit and reached
down to rub her daughter's clit in circles as her hips pumped up and down.
""Ohhh my sweet baby, I want your daddy to drain his balls up your little twat
every day Kimmy.  You're daddy's little slut now.  And I'll clean you up every
time baby.  I love your pussy baby.  Mommy will suck your little cunt any time
you want Kimmy.  Any time, any where.  I love to drink hot daddy cum out of my
big girl.  My little incest slut daughter.""  The hand Beth had on Kimmy's hips
moved in to the cheeks of Kimmy's bouncing ass.  Girl cream was simply pouring
out of Kimmy's little pussy as she bounced.  Beth wasn't even sure Kimmy could
hear her, but she went on anyways, simply enjoying saying all the thinks to
Kimmy she had wanted to say for years.  She reached under and felt John's
balls, coated in a glaze of Kimmy's pussy juice.  Beth rolled her fingers
around in the tasty slime then brought her hand back to Kimmy's bottom.  With
a quick thrust she shoved her finger deep up her daughter's tight asshole.</p><p>""Aaaaaaaiiiiieeeeeeeeeee,"" Kimmy wailed out at the unexpected intrusion.  But
as surprised as she was at it happening she was even more surprised that she
loved it as much as she did.  She turned quickly and sought out her mother's
lips.  They kissed.  Deeply.  Their mouths came together and their tongues
thrust into each other's mouth.  Kimmy was delirious in pleasure, riding a
building wave of bliss.  Suddenly a small mouth closed over her bouncing tit
and sucked hard.  Kimmy came apart.  Her mind dissolved into a pink wash of
sensation as she came.  Some corner of her mind registered that her whole
family was fucking her at the same time.  She shrieked into her mom's mouth as
she came, her pussy clenching and squeezing her daddy's cock.  If he hadn't
come already he would have erupted then.  Kimmy sagged in ecstasy, supported
by her mother and sister.  At one point Julie let go of her tit and tried to
get in on the kiss.  Beth welcomed her other daughter in and Kimmy, in a daze
of pleasure, had her very first three way kiss under her mother's guidance.
Their tongues met in an incestuous lesbian dance while Kimmy's daddy continued
to pump in and out of her young pussy.  Another orgasm built inside her and
exploded like a wash of tingling pleasure across her entire body.  That was it
for Kimmy, she toppled to the side nearly unconscious.  With a sucking sound
her daddy's cock slid out of her young pussy to slap wetly against his belly.
Kimmy hit the mattress in a semi-conscious daze of pleasure. </p><p>Julie and Beth pounced on John's cock like hungry wolves.  Julie was quicker
and sucked the fat tip of his cock into her little mouth.  Beth, practically
giggling in perverted glee, licked Kimmy's juices from her husband's balls
then trailed her tongue along the underside of his shaft, then over her little
daughter's lips and face.  She did that several times before grabbing Julie's
hair in her fist and wrapping her other hand around John's cock.  With both
hands she fucked her daughter's mouth with her husband's cock.  Beth pushed
Julie down until she gagged, then yanked the little girl's head back and
slapped her across the face.</p><p>""Fucking little whore,"" she hissed.  Julie gasped from the rough treatment and
Beth spit into her open mouth.  ""This is what you wanted isn't it?"" she asked
as she pushed her nine year old child's head back down and once again stuffed
her mouth with incestuous daddy cock.  ""You want to be a little bitchtoy, is
that it?  Want to be the family whore?  Answer me you little cunt rat!"" Beth
yelled while making sure Julie's mouth was way to full for her to answer at
all.  She managed to get more cock down her throat this time before she
gagged.  Clearly Julie was trying to take as much as she could but she was
just too little.  Once again Beth pulled her off John's rigid cock and slapped
Julie's panting face.  Julie squealed in shock and pain, but also in lust and
need. </p><p>""Tell me to stop and I'll stop,"" Beth said.</p><p>""No,"" Julie panted out.</p><p>""No?"" her mother asked.</p><p>""Don't stop Mommy.  Don't ever stop,"" Julie said.  Beth looked into her eyes
and saw the little pervert she always knew her youngest daughter was. </p><p>""Tell me your mouth is a cunt,"" Beth whispered.  She was actually very
impressed.  Julie still had her hands behind her back.</p><p>Lust glazed eyes focussed on Beth's face and in them she saw the sexual
madness that she knew so well.  It was like looking at a young version of
herself.  ""My mouth is a cunt,"" Julie snarled.  ""Use me Mommy, use me any way
you want.""</p><p>""Tell her,"" John ordered.</p><p>""Mommy's mouth is a cunt too baby.""  Beth leaned close and licked Julie's
face.  ""You're just like me baby, just like me and I know what you need.  I
promise baby, you'll be the family whore for the rest of your life.""</p><p>Julie lunged forward and kissed her mother hard.  Their tongues danced in each
other's mouths and Julie thought her little heart would burst from being so
happy and horny all at once.</p><p>The fat tip of John's cock nudged their lips as they kissed.  ""Bitches suck,""
was all he said.  It was all he had to say.  Two hungry mouths went to work on
his cock sucking and licking for all they were worth.  Again Julie got the fat
tip of her father's cock in her mouth and sucked hard, bobbing back and forth
on it rapidly.  Beth slid under him and used her tongue to draw a line from
his balls to Julie's lips, tickling the sensitive underside of his shaft.</p><p>""Do it baby,"" Beth said to her husband.  ""Fill her pretty mouth with your
sweet cum.  She needs it.  Needs to be her Daddy's little cock sucker.""  Julie
heard this and sucked faster.  She could only get the first three or four
inches in her mouth without gagging, but she bobbed and sucked on it so fast
her hair swung back and forth. </p><p>""Ooooohhhh, god.  I'm gonna cum,"" John moaned.</p><p>""Yes lover!  Cum in my little lezzy pet's mouth!  Let your child drink your
seed!""</p><p>""Aaaaaaagggggghhhhhh,"" John groaned.  He grabbed Julie by her hair and jammed
his cock deep into her mouth and exploded.  His cum splashed off the back of
her throat and filled her mouth.  It spilled past her lips and rained down
onto her tiny chest bumps.  Spurt after hot spurt splashed into her mouth and
she was helpless to do anything but accept it. </p><p>Finally John was spent.  He let go of Julie and fell back on the bed totally
drained.  He pulled Kimmy's limp body to him as he drifted away.  Julie was
still on her knees, her lips and chin and chest covered in her father's sperm.
Her lips were swollen from the use they had just been put to and the flavor of
her Daddy's cum was heavy on her tongue.  Her mother leaned in and brushed the
hair from her face.  ""How was that?"" Beth asked her.</p><p>Julie swirled her tongue around in the sticky mess in her mouth then gulped it
down.  She felt slightly stunned and deeply satisfied.  ""Best day of my life,""
she said after swallowing her father's cum.</p><p>Beth smiled and pulled her tight, sealing their lips together.  Her tongue
pushed past Julie's lips and explored her child's mouth.  She delighted in the
taste of her husband's cum on her youngest daughter's tongue.  She felt the
spots of wetness on Julie's virtually flat chest where she was pressed into
her breasts.  ""Mmmmmmmmmmm,"" she purred.  ""You were so good baby.  Such a good
girl for me.  I'm so proud of you.""</p><p>""Love you Mommy,"" Julie panted between the kisses.  The two of them kissed and
kissed and whispered promises and confessions to each other while Kimmy and
her Daddy slept on in satisfied bliss.  Beth took Julie by the hand and led
her to the bathroom where she said they would truly consummate their love,
where she would make Julie her pet forever.  Julie followed wide-eyed and
eager, more than ready to begin the next stage of her life.  Back in the bed,
Kimmy pressed her bottom back against her father's soft wet cock.  In his
sleep John put his arm around her and clutched her young breast in his hand.
They spooned together in satisfaction and love.  And in her sleep Kimmy forgot
all about any anxiety she had ever possessed about sex.  In her dreams she
erased them all.</p><p></p><p>:: End part 5</p>"
1463,"Kimmy's Family, Part 6",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,6,,"['M/g', 'F/g', 'g/g', 'ws', 'mild d/s']","<p>DISCLAIMER:  This is a perverted story and is a complete work of imagination.
This means it should never be confused with reality.  If you have a problem
distinguishing reality from fantasy you should seek psychological counsel.</p><p>If you are offended or disturbed by graphic depictions of sex with young
girls, under aged lesbian sex, incest, bestiality (maybe, haven't actually
decided on that yet) or any of the other taboo breaking activities that I'm
going to play with here then you should close the file, shut down the browser
and step away from the computer/hardcopy.  DON'T READ WHAT MAKES YOU
UNCOMFORTABLE.</p><p>It was Sunday night and Kimmy and her family were enjoying some quality time at
home.  It had been a full weekend.  Friday night Kimmy had crossed the line that
transformed her family and herself.  Last Saturday she had been a girl full of
repressed desires.  Inside her petite yet breasty twelve year old form urges and
lusts clashed with everything she had ever learned about what constituted
""moral"" behavior.  Then she had gone shopping with her mother, a shopping trip
that opened new possibilities before her that both frightened and filled her
with unspeakable yearning.  The trip had ended with her mother masturbating in
front of her on the front step.  Later Kimmy had gone up to her room and
molested her little sister Julie, much to Julie's delight.  It had not taken any
real effort at all.  Julie never suffered from any internal conflict and had
been dying to be her sister's plaything since she discovered her mother's porn
stash.  That evening, Kimmy had crossed the final line and seduced her father.
They had all had sex that night, all four of them, and Kimmy's life had changed
forever.</p><p>She liked to think about that moment.  It still made her tingle.  Even at
moments like this where she was curled up between her father's legs eagerly
slurping on his swollen cock she liked to remember how it all began.  Her tongue
swept around the swollen knob of her Daddy's cock collecting the precum that
seeped from it while her right hand squeezed and stroked the shaft, just like
her mother had taught her.  With her left hand she softly stroked her dripping
pussy and occasionally pinched and tugged her erect nipples with her wet
fingers.  Her father was stroking her hair and murmuring sweet nothings to her
while she purred contentedly.  They did not make much noise at all.  Most of the
volume in the room was being generated by Kimmy's little sister and mother.</p><p>""Oh God!  Yeah, yeah!  Oh fuck do it Mommy do it!  Do it hard!""  That was Julie.
She was on all fours at the foot of the bed being sodomized by her mother, Beth.
Beth was wearing a strap-on cock and was once again showing her nine year old
little slut her true purpose in life.  With her left hand she held her little
darling's hair in a firm grip, pulling her head back as she rode her.  Her right
hand was her spanking hand, as Julie's bright red bottom could attest.  Julie
was still wearing the dog collar she had worn their first night together.  She
wouldn't take it off.</p><p>""Mmmmm, Mommy's little whore likes it rough I see,"" Beth said with a gleam in
her eye.  ""Just like me aren't you slut?""</p><p>""Yeah Mommy,"" Julie panted.  ""Just like you.  Ohhhhh, fuck!  I wanna be just
like you.  Use me!""</p><p>""Forever baby,"" Beth hissed through lust thickened lips.  ""Mommy's never giving
up her little babywhore.""</p><p>Their nasty little dialog made Kimmy's body tingle and she sucked harder on her
Daddy's cock.  She had been doing it for a while now, and knew he wouldn't last
much longer.  Kimmy's Daddy was going on a business trip tomorrow and she
wouldn't see him for a whole week so the girls of the Downey family had decided
to give him a real send off.  The had all been fucking since about one o'clock
this afternoon and it was almost midnight now.  He had cum four times already
but Kimmy was determined to nurse a fifth out of him.  The sight of his bags
packed by the bedroom doorway almost made her cry but she didn't want to make
him feel bad for going so she just focussed on getting everything from him that
she could before he left.  She slid her middle finger into her pussy and stirred
around the load of cum he had deposited there.  That one had been a big one.
She wasn't expecting much from this last one.</p><p>""Ah, Kimmy.  Ah my sweet girl, I'm so close.""</p><p>She looked up at her Daddy with her big brown eyes and slowly let the tip of his
cock slip past her tight lips, sucking the plum head.  As it popped free she
laved it with her tongue and said, ""In my mouth Daddy.""  With that she plunged
her head down sucking and slurping, her head bobbing rapidly.</p><p>""Oooohhhhh, Jesus!""  John erupted.  This last orgasm was almost painful, his
balls having been drained repeatedly today, but he clutched Kimmy's head as she
nursed on the weak spurts that came out of him.  Kimmy simply purred.</p><p>""Fuck,"" he sighed as he collapsed onto his back.  ""Oh god.  I'm spent girls.
I'm done.""</p><p>Kimmy slid up his body and lay on top of him.  She kissed his lips gently and
said, ""Good night Daddy.  Sweet dreams.""</p><p>John could taste traces of his cum on her lips and the slight slur in her voice
clued him in that she hadn't swallowed yet.  She was holding his cum under her
tongue.  ""Good night Kimmy.  Thank you for today.""  His eyes closed as his mind
began to drift.  ""Don't stay up too late you three.  Love you.""</p><p>""Love you too Daddy,"" Kimmy said without spilling the small spermy load in her
mouth.  Her daddy looked so cute as he drifted off to sleep.  Part of her just
wanted to cuddle up with him and sleep too.  But the sounds of her mother and
sister were making her pussy boil.  I'm turning into a nympho, she thought as
she looked back over to where Beth and Julie rutted.  You'll fit right in, an
inner voice answered.</p><p>Kimmy crawled across the bed and over her little sister until she was face to
face with her mother.  Then she opened her mouth and showed her the small load
of her Daddy's cum that pooled on her tongue.  Beth smiled and closed the
distance between them in a heartbeat.  Her tongue slid into her elder daughter's
mouth and kissed her passionately.  Kimmy and her mother swapped her Daddy's cum
back and forth while Beth's hips slowly pumped as she continued sodomizing
little Julie.  Beth cupped one of Kimmy's tits in a firm grip.</p><p>""Mmmm,"" Beth said as their lips came apart.  ""I love that flavor in your mouth
Kimmy.""</p><p>""Thank you Mommy,"" Kimmy replied impishly.  ""Your mouth tastes nice too.""</p><p>""Oh?  Do you like that flavor?""</p><p>""Yeah, it's yummy.  What is it Mommy?""  She knew of course, but Kimmy had
discovered that she liked to tease.</p><p>""It's your little sister's cunt sweetheart,"" Beth said with a leer.  ""Isn't it
lovely?""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm, it sure is Mommy.""  Kimmy noticed that the more perverted she got the
more she tended to slip into baby talk.  She did not usually call her mother
""Mommy"" outside of sex time.  But Beth clearly loved it.  ""Maybe I'll have to
get some for myself.""</p><p>Beth yanked Julie back by her hair until the little girl was practically
upright.  ""Hey, did you hear that you little fucktoy bitch?  Your big sister
wants to taste your kidwhore pussy.""  *SMACK* - Beth landed another swat on
Julie's still-red bottom.  ""What do you say?""</p><p>""Yes,yes!"" Julie gasped.  ""Ooooohh, Fuck!  Oh Mommy I'm gonna cum!  Your little
slut bitch is gonna cum.""</p><p>Quick as a ferret Kimmy spun around and slid under her little sister.  Julie's
adorable little bald cunt was just inches from her face.  ""Push her down Mommy.
I'll suck the cum out of her.""</p><p>""Yes Kimmy.  Oh my babies are such good girls.""  Beth shoved Julie over roughly
and pushed the full length of her strap-on up little Julie's bottom, which
pushed her right down on Kimmy's face.  Kimmy covered Julie's whole pussy with
her mouth and bathed it with her tongue as she started to suck.  A week ago she
had never so much as touched another girl improperly, although she had thought
about it.  Now she couldn't get enough.  Julie, who had expressed a concern that
once Kimmy got her Daddy she would lose interest in her and their Mom, had been
pleasantly surprised by Kimmy's growing passion for girl-sex.  Surprised and
delighted, particularly at moments like this where she was about to explode.</p><p>""Eeeeeeeeeeeiiiiiiiiiiiiii,"" Julie wailed as her orgasm blossomed between her
legs to roll over her in waves of bliss.</p><p>""Yessssss,"" Beth hissed.  ""That's my good girl, that's Mommy's little queer
slut.  Cum in your big sister's mouth you kiddywhore!  That's it you slut, feed
Kimmy.""</p><p>Kimmy fed.  She eagerly sucked and gulped Julie's drippings.  She loved the way
her little sister's pussy dripped when she came.  Her nose bumped into part of
the strap-on cock protruding from Julie's butt and the top of her head was
pressed against her mother's pussy.  Beth's pussy was completely saturated and
Kimmy's hair got wet quick.  But she stayed there.  It was actually quite nice
she thought, warm and humid and smelled wonderful to her.  Kimmy ate her little
sister and loved it.</p><p>After her cum Julie went limp as a rag doll.  Beth eased back and let the toy
slip out of her little girl's bottom.  It wasn't really that big of an anal
dildo that she had strapped on, but then Julie was only nine and it was plenty
big for her.  As Beth stripped out of the harness she noticed that Kimmy's eyes
were on her.  She was still licking Julie's little bald pussy, very gentle licks
that made Julie twitch and squeak, but her eyes were on her naked mother.</p><p>An idea of pure wickedness popped into Beth's head and while Kimmy watched she
brought the toy she had been sodomizing Julie with to her lips and slid it all
the way down her throat.</p><p>Kimmy gasped, her eyes wide.  ""Mom!  That's soooo nasty.""</p><p>Beth liked that Kimmy sounded more amazed than reproachful.  She sucked wetly on
the toy as she pulled it from her mouth.  ""Is it?"" she asked with strings of
spit hanging from her lips to the fake phallus.  ""Well Kimmy, I think you know
that your mother is a very nasty lady.""</p><p>""Boy, I'll say,"" said Kimmy with a grin.  She gave Julie's pussy one more kiss
then rolled the two of them on their sides.  She untangled herself from her
little sister and sat up.  ""I think Julie may be done,"" she said
sympathetically.  After all, it was late, they had been fucking most of the day,
and she was only a little girl.</p><p>""Yes, I think you're right,"" Beth said.  Together the two of them pulled Julie
up the bed and placed her next to John.  Julie made a few little sounds, and she
made kissing motions towards both of them, but she never opened her eyes.  When
they pulled the covers up over her she was spooned against her Daddy and sucking
her thumb.  She was asleep in seconds.</p><p>""Adorable,"" Beth said softly.  Kimmy smiled lovingly at her dad and little
sister but said not a word.  ""So,"" Beth asked.  ""Are you tired too sweetheart?""</p><p>""Oh, I'm tired I guess.  But I'm not ready to stop just yet.""  She turned to
Beth and grinned wickedly.  ""Wanna play with me Mommy?""</p><p>Beth pulled Kimmy into her arms and kissed her.  Immediately their lips parted
and tongues joined in a wet silken dance.  This was something they had discovered
over the past couple days, Kimmy and Beth loved to make out.  They could kiss
for hours if left to themselves, and were constantly stealing kisses from each
other at odd occasions, in the hallway, before dinner, while Beth was cooking,
and when Kimmy was doing homework.  Earlier today, in the morning, Kimmy had
been doing her homework when her mother walked in, kissed her deeply, and left a
soaking wet thong on the table next to her with instructions to come find her
when she was finished.  By the time Kimmy finished her homework she was
practically sitting in a puddle.</p><p>As they kissed their hands would roam all over each other without restriction.
Kimmy cupped her mom's tit and squeezed her nipple between her fingers while one
of Beth's hands slid down between the cheeks of Kimmy's bouncy bottom.  Kimmy
moaned and pushed her bottom up and back, inviting her mother's invasion of her
most private place.</p><p>But Beth only traced circles around Kimmy's little anus and broke their kiss.
""Kimmy,"" she sighed.  ""I want to talk to you about something before I forget.""</p><p>""Later,"" Kimmy pouted.  ""Finger my bottom Mommy."" 
 
""Please honey, it's important.""</p><p>Kimmy swiveled her butt around trying to get her mother's finger inside.
""Mommmmmm,"" she whined.  ""Can't we talk about it while you finger me?""</p><p>""No, because your brain switches off when I do that.""  Beth lightly stroked
Kimmy's eager anus then pulled her hand away.</p><p>""Hey!  No fair!""</p><p>""All's fair in love and war Kimmy darling.  Please now, this will only take a
second.""</p><p>""Grrrr,"" Kimmy grumbled.  ""What?""</p><p>""It's about this coming week sweetheart.  I've decided that when your father is
away you should be in charge.""</p><p>A little bit of the fog of lust that was clouding Kimmy's thoughts parted.
""Huh?  In charge of what?""  Her mother gave her the look she always gave her
when she thought she was being mentally lazy and just waited.  She could tell
Kimmy's brain was engaged when Kimmy's eyes widened suddenly and she said, ""Of
you?""</p><p>""Yes baby.  Me and your sister.  Neither one of us is really fit to give
guidance or direction, not now that the walls have come down.  If I'm left in
charge we'll probably all be arrested before your father comes home, and Julie
has no sense at all when it comes to sex.""  Beth leaned in and captured one of
Kimmy's nipples in her mouth.  She looked up at her daughter submissively as she
sucked, then said, ""Besides, you know we both belong on our knees before you.""</p><p>A bolt of pure lust burned through Kimmy rising up from the pit of her stomach.
Her nostrils flared as she became suddenly sensitive to the air drifting across
her pussy and the way her mother's spit felt suddenly cool on her nipple,
alternating with waves of heat from the adult's hot breath.</p><p>""While your Daddy is away,"" Beth said, going back and forth across her
daughter's plump young tits and talking in between sucks.  ""You will be in
control.""  Beth made wet sucking sounds on Kimmy's left tit then moved to flick
her little girl's right nipple with her tongue, stings of saliva and drool
stretching from her lips to the almost teen breast she had just left.  ""This
house will be a house of Kimmy's Bitches.""  She sucked Kimmy's right nipple
into her mouth, nibbled it gently, then opened wide and took her entire tit into
her mouth.  Kimmy's tits were the biggest in her class, but at twelve years old
they were still no more than a mouthful.</p><p>""Ooohhhhhhh, Mommy,"" Kimmy panted.</p><p>Beth's mouth came free with a wet pop.  ""Is that okay with you Kimmy?  Will you
be a good girl and make your mother and your little sister into your personal
whores this week?""</p><p>Once again Kimmy found her thoughts scattered in the sea of lust that her mind
had become.  Her mother's words echoed in her head stirring up visions of
perversity.  Her personal whores?  That thought made Kimmy's pussy drool.  With
lust fogged eyes and a wicked smile she reached out and grabbed her mother by
her hair and pushed her face into the mattress.</p><p>Beth thrilled at her child's sudden show of force.  She arched her back and
thrust her ass into the air invitingly, but Kimmy simply shoved her over onto
her side.  Before Beth had a chance to wonder what she was up to Kimmy had
straddled her head.  Swollen and wet, with the faintest dusting of wispy dark
hairs, her daughter's pussy hovered over her face.  Beth stared at it hungrily
and inhaled deeply through her nose, drawing Kimmy's rich scent into her lungs.</p><p>""You know,"" Kimmy said softly from above her.  ""I used to be afraid that you
wanted to be there.""</p><p>Beth's eyes travelled up along Kimmy's lithe young body, up to where her
daughter's face looked down at her with love and lust.  At that moment Beth knew
she was the luckiest woman in the world and her deepest fantasy was going to
take over her life.  ""It's where I belong sweetheart,"" she said, right before
she took a long slow lick along the entire length of Kimmy's cunt.  ""This is
where MommyBitch belongs.""</p><p>""Inside,"" Kimmy gasped.  She grabbed Beth's head by her hair and sat down hard
on her mouth.</p><p>Beth's tongue plunged deep into Kimmy's wet depths.  Inside the girl was soaking
and a trickle of her rich cream slid into Beth's mouth.  Beth, who had been
eating pussy since she was fourteen, moaned at the exquisite flavor of her own
daughter.  She thrashed her tongue inside the girl, stirring her into a
delicious broth which she greedily sucked down into her belly.</p><p>""Oooooohhhhhh,"" Kimmy gasped.  ""Oh god Mommy!  Oh fuck, oh fuck.""  Her wet
nipples stood up like thimbles on her young chest.  ""Oh god you're a dirty
bitch!""  Kimmy started humping her mother's face roughly.  ""Fuck!  Yeah.  You
like that huh you whore?""  She was lost in her desires and the obscenities she
normally couldn't say without blushing came easily to her lips now.  ""Yeah!
Fucking Cunt!  Eat it!  Eat it Mommy.  You wanna be a MommyBitch huh?  Yeah?  Do
it.  Do it you child molesting slut!  Suck it.  Drink my cum Mommy!""</p><p>Beth did her best.  She sucked and lapped and slurped and ate her daughter's wet
velvet pussy with abandon.  And she was rewarded for her efforts.  Kimmy quickly
reached her peak, spasming and trembling as pulsating waves of pleasure turned
her to jelly.  Her mind lit up like a star as her orgasm went off in her brain
and she felt her pussy gush and melt into her mother's mouth.  Beth moaned again
in passion as she drank her daughter's creamy flow.  It wasn't like the fountain
that she produced, but then Kimmy was only twelve.  It promised great things to
come.</p><p>Kimmy fell forward onto her elbows.  She placed her forehead on the mattress and
panted as waves of pleasure washed through her body.  Beth kept sucking.  She
licked and flicked Kimmy's clit until another wrenching cum tore through the
girl.  Kimmy squealed and bit the sheets as she came again under her mother's
expert attentions.</p><p>Beth was in heaven.  She slid out from under Kimmy and spun around to kneel
behind her precious daughter.  Spreading her gorgeous bottom open Beth kissed
Kimmy's anus.  Kimmy twitched.  ""Ooohhhh God, Mother ..."" the tween beauty
moaned.   Beth kissed her child's asshole like a lover's mouth, letting her lips
and tongue express her devotion and adoration.</p><p>""Wait,"" Kimmy panted.  ""I - I want to see you.""</p><p>Reluctantly Beth stopped her anal worship.  Quickly Kimmy rolled onto her back
and brought her legs up.  Beth helped.  She pushed Kimmy up onto her shoulders
with her legs spread and her spread pussy high in the air.  Kimmy's ass rested
against her mother's tits.</p><p>""Did you know this is called 'pile driver position' sweetheart?"" Beth asked her
child.</p><p>""Nuh-uh,"" Kimmy said.  ""How come?""</p><p>""Because when you get fucked like this it feels like your being driven into the
ground baby girl.""</p><p>Kimmy grinned.  ""Guess me and Daddy haven't done that yet.""</p><p>Beth looked down, looked deep into her daughter's eyes as she let a long rope of
spit drop into Kimmy's crease.  ""I don't think you'll get the chance before his
flight tomorrow,"" Beth said as she began to rub the spit into Kimmy's asshole.</p><p>""Uuummmmm, that feels good Mommy.  Yeah.  Well I guess we'll have to wait until
he gets back to do it then.""</p><p>The mock innocent voice Kimmy used inflamed Beth's lust.  ""Do what?""</p><p>Kimmy reached up and began to trace circles around her swollen clit.  ""Pile drive
my cunt Mommy.  Fuck me like this while you watch.""</p><p>With a growl Beth pressed her face back into Kimmy's ass and tongue fucked her
child's anus.  Kimmy cooed in delight, her eyes fastened on her mother's lovely
face as she ate her asshole.  Kimmy kept playing with her pussy while Beth ate
her ass.  She dipped her fingers into her young sopping wet pussy and rolled her
clit around and stroked at it.  ""Oh god Mommy, you're sooooo pretty,"" Kimmy
gasped.  ""And you feel sooooo good there.""  Kimmy twitched her hips a bit in a
fucking motion.  ""Oh wow Mom, you're pile driving my asshole with your tongue
like a lesbian.""</p><p>Beth growled and dug deep.  She started to bounce her face against Kimmy's
bottom, bashing her face against her daughter's juicy ass.</p><p>""Uuggggghhh, yeah!"" Kimmy gasped.  She grabbed a handful of her mother's hair
with her free hand and sped up the tempo of her fingers on her cunt.  She looked
into Beth's lust glazed eyes.  The thought of what she was doing was
overwhelming.  Her mother was eating her asshole, tongue fucking her anus with
her erect tongue while she masturbated right under her mother's eyes.  Right in
her face, Kimmy thought.</p><p>""Uh! Oh Mommy!  Gonna cum ... yeah ... cum in your face.  Oh fuck yeah ... so
pretty Mom ... so fucking pretty.""</p><p>""Do it Kimmy,"" Beth hissed.  ""Cum in Mommy's face baby girl.  Cum in your
mother's sucking lezzy face.  Squirt for me baby, squirt for Mommy!""  With those
words of encouragement Beth sank her tongue deep inside Kimmy's anal passage and
thrashed it about like an eel.</p><p>Kimmy came.  Just like her mother had asked for she came in a stomach clenching
spasm that showered Beth's face in her juices.  Acting quickly Beth swept her
long dark hair up and over her head so that it fell all the way down to tickle
Kimmy's heaving tits.  Kimmy shook and came again, releasing the hot wet spray
of her ecstasy into the warm cave formed by her mother's face and hair.  It
splashed against Beth's forehead and eyelids and soaked her dark tresses.</p><p>Kimmy collapsed.  All strength abandoned her and she slumped into a limp pile of
nubile young flesh, collapsing on her side as she panted, her mind a warm pink
haze of pleasure.</p><p>Beth sat back and swept her hair back.  She rubbed her daughter's ejaculate into
her face and combed it into her hair with her fingers.  She cleared the cream
from her eyes so that she could open them and while gazing in love at her child
ran her wet hands all over her upper body.  She massaged her daughter's wet gift
into her tits and rubbed her neck and shoulders with her wet hands.</p><p>Kimmy's eyes fluttered open as she lay there.  She watched her mother rub her
juices into her skin.  ""What are you doing?"" she asked, her mind already
slipping away into the welcoming embrace of sleep.</p><p>""I'm making sure I smell like your bitch sweetheart,"" Beth said with a smile so
wicked it made Kimmy catch her breath.  Beth shivered like an eager puppy and
said, ""God Kimmy, you don't know how long I've dreamed of this day.""</p><p>""You're crazy,"" Kimmy muttered as her eyelids drooped.</p><p>Beth chuckled.  ""That's what your father says.""  She bent down and kissed Kimmy
on her sleepy forehead.  Kimmy tilted her head up and sought blindly with her
lips.  Beth captured them with her own and slid her tongue into her twelve year
old child's welcoming mouth.  They kissed like lovers, but only briefly.  Kimmy
was simply done.</p><p>""Here baby,"" Beth said as she lay back and spread her legs.  ""Would you like to
use Mommy's cunt for a pillow?""  Kimmy felt a slight twitch of lust deep in her
belly at those words, but she had no strength left to act on it.  All she
managed to do was slide forward and rest her cheek on her mother's bald mound.
Beth lovingly caressed Kimmy's face and hair, cooing to her like she had when
she was just a baby.  ""That's it baby.  Sweet dreams.  Love you so much Kimmy,
so much.""</p><p>""Love you too Mom,"" Kimmy mumbled sleepily.  The scent of her Mom's pussy was
heavy in her nose but Kimmy found it very comforting.</p><p>""Maybe tomorrow when you come home from school you can whip my pussy with a
belt?  Would you like that Kimmy?""</p><p>Kimmy lifted her head long enough to look up at her mother, long enough to see
that she was serious.  ""God, you're totally insane.""</p><p>""I want to be your bitch Kimmy.  I want you to beat my cunt.""</p><p>""Will you go to sleep,"" Kimmy moaned before dropping her head back.  Beth
chuckled lasciviously and continued to run her fingers through Kimmy's hair as
her daughter drifted away.</p><p>Laying there in her marital bed with the scent of sex heavy in the air Beth
looked around.  Her husband was sleeping deeply a few feet away, curled up with
her youngest daughter Julie who was spooned against her Daddy sucking her thumb.
Her oldest child, Kimmy, was asleep between her spread legs, her pretty face
resting in the hollow where her leg joined to her torso, Kimmy's nose less that
an inch from the hood of Beth's clit.  Beth lay back and ran her fingers through
her hair, still wet from Kimmy's final massive cum.  Alone in the dark Beth
tried to remember the names of every goddess of love or sex she had ever heard
of and thanked them one by one until she fell asleep.</p><p>#####</p><p>The morning was rushed.  John overslept a bit and ended up in a mad scramble to
shower and dress in time for his cab to the airport.  Kimmy, who wanted another
taste of her Daddy before he left, ended up on her knees sucking his cock in the
shower.  But since he was so pressed for time she didn't even get to finish him
off.</p><p>""I promise baby, when I get back you can drain my balls until I'm dehydrated,
but planes don't wait,"" he said.  He dashed out of the shower, his still hard
cock dripping water and pre-cum as he raced to get ready.  Kimmy finished
showering, she was already there after all, and ended up giving her Daddy a kiss
goodbye wrapped in a towel.  ""I'll call you from the hotel,"" he said as he went
out the door.</p><p>Kimmy watched him get in the cab; watched it drive away.  When she turned around
her mother was kneeling on the floor with her head lowered submissively.  Julie
was staring at her in surprise.</p><p>""May this slut go clean herself in the shower Ms Kimmy?"" Beth asked her
daughter.</p><p>Suddenly Kimmy found her towel to be scratchy on her nipples.  ""Y-yes,"" she
managed to say.</p><p>""Shall I take the BabyBitch with me too Ms Kimmy?  She stinks like a whore.""</p><p>""Hey!"" Julie said, but the other two ignored her.</p><p>Feeling her pussy tingle Kimmy said, ""Yes, please do.""</p><p>Beth stood up, grabbed Julie by her hair and dragged her out of the room.  Kimmy
listened to her little sister squawk as she was hauled down the hallway until
her voice suddenly cut off with the sound of a loud slap.  Kimmy shivered.  It
was going to be just the three of them for the rest of the week.  Just Kimmy and
her fiendish little sister and her sex-goddess mom.  This is going to get
complicated, she thought to herself.  Now that her mother had capitulated her
authority and without her father's restraining influence she knew it would be up
to her to keep things from getting too crazy.</p><p>As she went into her room to change she heard the sounds of a hand smacking
flesh and little Julie's squeals floating down the hallway.  It sounded like
Julie was getting a spanking in the tub.  Kimmy tried not to think about it as
she put on her school uniform.  Before putting on her uniform panties she slid a
finger into her pussy.  She was soaked.  She groaned in a combination of lust
and need as she scooped out a dollop of her own cream and sucked on her finger.
I can't control them, I'm as bad as they are.  With a surge of will she grabbed
a second pair of cotton panties and pulled them on before putting on the school
pair.  Hopefully, by doubling up on her underwear, she wouldn't leave a wet spot
on the back of her skirt.  Then she pulled on her bra.  It was a real bra too,
white with lace fringe and a little blue bow in the center.  They had bought it
on their last shopping trip, the ride home from which had changed her life so
much.  ""You've outgrown your old ones Kimmy,"" her mother had said proudly.
""You're going to have bigger tits than me by the time you're fourteen.""</p><p>Stop it, she said to herself.  You wanna have wet panties all day?  It was going
to be hard not to now.  Putting on her white school uniform blouse was an act of
will.</p><p>The water shut off and shortly Beth came by dragging Julie by her hair.  Kimmy
was pulling on her socks when Beth dropped off Julie.  ""Get dressed you little
whore,"" she said as she pushed the little girl into her room.  Beth blew Kimmy a
kiss and headed on to her own room.</p><p>Julie stood there, naked.  She was holding a towel but she wasn't wearing it.
""Oh man, Mom just spanked me hard.  Look.""  Julie turned and bent over a bit,
thrusting her bottom at her big sister.  Both cheeks were bright pink.</p><p>""Wow,"" Kimmy said.  ""You know, it looks kinda pretty that way.""</p><p>Julie giggled.  ""Yeah, that's what Mom said.""  The little girl stood up and
began to play with her bald little pussy as she looked at her sister.  ""This is
the best Kimmy.""</p><p>""Oh yeah?  So you're happy now that you get to be the little slut you always
wanted to be?""</p><p>""Yesssssss,"" Julie hissed, her hand moving rapidly as she slid her finger in and
out of her little cunt.  ""I'm a slut.""  She panted breathlessly as she fingered
herself, getting off on the dirty words.  ""Little whore ... uh ...  family
fuckmeat ... oh!""  Julie trembled and shook as she dropped to her knees.  In the
past she had never been this blatant and Kimmy had always pretended not to see.
Now she stared brazenly and it took a lot of self control not to dive between
her little sister's legs.  I have to be in charge, she thought.  And Julie has
to know it.</p><p>""I hoped you enjoyed that.  Because you need to get dressed now.  We have to go
to school today Julie.  So lick your fingers clean and put on your uniform.""</p><p>""Awww, Kimmy.  Can't we stay home today?  I bet if you tell Mom to call the
school, tell them we're not coming in today, she would.""</p><p>Kimmy had already thought this through.  ""Yeah, I could.  And you're right, she
probably would.  But I'm not going to.  We can't just stop going to school and
have sex all the time Julie.  Sooner or later we'd get caught.""  Kimmy made her
voice stern.  ""If we get caught Mom and Dad will get in a lot of trouble.  And
you and me would get sent to foster homes.""</p><p>""That's so stupid,"" Julie growled.  ""We're not being abused!  Well, not in a bad
way.  It's nobody's business but ours!"" said the naked nine year old on her
knees.</p><p>""Yeah well not everybody sees it that way.  So get dressed and comb your hair
and put your good little girl face back on.  And keep your hands out of your
pants at school today.""  Julie looked sullen and rebellious.  Kimmy stood up and
raised her voice.  ""Now Julie!""</p><p>""Okay, okay,"" the little girl grumbled as she stood up.  ""I get it.""  Kimmy
watched as Julie quickly began to dress, making sure her little sister was doing
as told.  Satisfied that Julie would really get dressed Kimmy left the room and
went downstairs.  She got her shoes on and made sure their bags were put
together, putting hers and Julie's books back in them from the homework table.
Then she went into the kitchen.  Her mom was there.  Beth was wearing a short
robe that she had left open.  She had set out bagels with cream cheese and
glasses of orange juice.  Neither of the girls liked a big breakfast before
school.  They only did a big breakfast on weekends.</p><p>""There you go sweetheart,"" Beth said.  Kimmy stared at the smooth expanse of her
mother's body through the open robe.  ""Better eat quick though, you girls are
running late.""</p><p>""Thanks Mom,"" Kimmy said, her eyes roaming at will.</p><p>Beth noticed her daughter's visual caress and smiled.  ""I'm glad you like
looking at me baby,"" she said as she shrugged out of her robe.  She let it fall
to the floor and posed for her daughter.  Beth leaned up against the counter,
spread her legs, then spun around and slowly rocked her ass back and forth.
Then she bent at the waist and laid her head on the counter.  ""Anything you want
sweetheart.  Anything at all.""  Beth reached back and spread the cheeks of her
ass.</p><p>""Wow,"" said Julie from the doorway.  Her eager little eyes were focussed on her
mommy's ass.  ""Can I have some of that for breakfast?""</p><p>Kimmy's little pussy throbbed at the thought.  With her double layer of panties
and her swollen labia it felt like she was wearing a tight leotard.  Mastering
her desires, something she did have practice with, she picked up half a bagel
and handed it to her little sister.  ""Get your bag,"" she said, grabbing Julie by
her shoulder physically pushing her back out into the hall.  Then she turned to
her mother and said, ""What are you doing today?""</p><p>Beth was now sitting on the kitchen floor, naked with her legs spread.  She
languidly reached between her legs and slid a finger into her dripping bald
pussy.  Smiling up at her daughter she said, ""Making myself pretty for you.""</p><p>Kimmy gulped and tried to slow her heart rate.  ""Don't be here from three to
five.  If you're here we'll never get our homework done.  I always turn in my
homework.""</p><p>""Yes Kimmy,"" Beth said submissively.  She slid onto her hands and knees and
crawled the short distance to her daughter.  Reverently she began to kiss the
top of Kimmy's shoes.</p><p>Kimmy felt light headed.  Without another word she stepped back, turned, and
walked out of the kitchen.  She met Julie in the hall and together they hoisted
on their book bags and left to catch the bus.</p><p>	*****</p><p>School that day was interesting.  Kimmy walked through the hallways of her
school like a walking through a strange dream.  Everything seemed so normal.
Couldn't they tell?  Couldn't they see how different she was now?  She felt like
she was wearing a scarlet letter that nobody else could see.  Amy Kincaid,
Kimmy's friend since first grade, came up to her at the lockers jabbering about
her weekend.  She had gone to see a movie with her family and Billy Torres was
there.  She talked about her secretive flirting with Billy right under the noses
of her parents.  Kimmy simply nodded along amazed that Amy could not see the
changes written across Kimmy's mind and soul.</p><p>It was unreal that Amy couldn't tell that she was not a virgin anymore.  That
she had fucked her own father and had made love to her mother.  Kimmy had spent
the entire weekend in an incestuous orgy and it seemed impossible that her deeds
had not marked her in some way.  When Amy showed her a new shade of lip gloss
that she had gotten over the weekend Kimmy remembered how her lips had been
glossed last night with the juices of her little sister's pussy.</p><p>""Hello, Earth to Kimmy,"" Amy said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>Amy looked at Kimmy with her cornflower blue eyes, golden blonde curls framing
her pretty face and asked, ""You okay?  You spaced out there for a second.""</p><p>Kimmy wondered what Amy's pussy looked like.  Did she have soft blonde curls of
hair covering her little mound yet?  Would they be the same color as the hair on
her head?  Did she have a big clit or a tiny one?  Did she taste as sweet as she
looked?  ""Uhh, yeah.  I'm fine.  Just didn't get enough sleep this weekend I
guess.""</p><p>""What were you doing?"" Amy asked curiously.</p><p>""Just ... you know, stuff.""  Her ears began to burn with embarrassment.  Quickly
she made up a lie.  ""We cleaned the whole house over the weekend.  Like spring
cleaning.""  Kimmy thought about where she had had sex over the last 48 hours.
""Even the pool.""</p><p>""Oh,"" Amy replied, losing interest immediately.  ""Guess I had a better weekend
than you did,"" she said with a smirk.</p><p>Not a chance, Kimmy thought.  But she kept that thought to herself.  Amy went
back to her non-stop babble about Billy Torres and the movie and recent gossip
that she had heard.  Kimmy tried to follow the conversation but she was
distracted.  Amy was wearing their school's uniform skirt and her long golden
legs were inspiring the most lewd images in Kimmy's mind.  She pictured her
friend laying naked on a bed, her legs sticking straight up in the air, then
slowly parting to spread wide.  She could practically hear her mother's voice in
her mind saying, ""Like fucking candy.""</p><p>""Hey Kimmy,"" said a familiar voice behind her.  She turned around to find Dave
Slezwieski standing behind her with one of his buddies.  Dave had a crush on
Kimmy and had been real obvious about it.  Kimmy was used to this sort of
attention.  She was pretty, but even had she been less pretty she still had the
biggest chest in her class and that drew admirers.  There was practically a
queue of boys trying to get her to go out with them.  But Kimmy had never had
much interest.  It was a distraction, just something that caused her greater
confusion while she dealt with the sexual tensions of her own family.  This far
into the school year most of the boys had come to believe that Kimmy was just
way too uptight to have a boyfriend.  It was a common enough problem.  After all
they were only twelve and a lot of girls at her age did not feel ready for that
sort of thing.  The older boys were smart about it and kept up friendly
relations with her waiting for the day when she'd blossom out of her shell to
become a dynamite girlfriend.  Dave thought he could crack that shell.  He was
persistent to the point of being annoying.</p><p>""Oh, err, hi Dave.""</p><p>""Hi yourself beautiful.  Miss me over the weekend?""</p><p>""No,"" Kimmy said automatically.</p><p>""Awww, c'mon.  You sure?  I sure missed you.  I think about you a lot.""</p><p>""I'm sure Dave,"" Kimmy said with a trace of exasperation.  I bet you did think
about me, she thought.  Probably laid in bed and thought about me with your dick
in your hand.</p><p>""Well maybe we could hang out sometime.  I've got football practice after school
every day this week but we could meet up afterwards.  Maybe we could study
together?  Everybody knows you're smart.""</p><p>""I'll think about it,"" Kimmy said, knowing that he wouldn't go away until he
thought he had gained some ground.  Like making first down on the football
field.</p><p>Dave grinned.  ""Okay, see you in class.  Hey Kincaid.""</p><p>""Hey Dave,"" Amy said to the boy as he and his silent chum left.  ""You know,"" she
said under her breath to Kimmy.  ""You could do worse than Dave.  He's not much
older but he is popular.  And he's a jock.""</p><p>For a second Kimmy's mind compared the boy to her father and she almost laughed
out loud.  ""I don't think so,"" she managed to say instead.</p><p>""Who knows?"" Amy whispered with a sly look.  ""He could be your first.""</p><p>""No way,"" Kimmy said.  ""God doesn't hate me that much.""</p><p>Amy giggled.  ""Ooohhh, meow.  Somebody got up on the mean side of bed today.""</p><p>Kimmy had woken up that morning with her father's cum leaking out of her pussy
and her face nuzzled up to her mother's bare mound.  Getting out of bed had been
torture.  ""Oh, he's a creep.  He practically talks to my tits.""</p><p>""He's not that bad,"" Amy said as her eyes dipped down to examine Kimmy's
developing breasts.  A jealous whine crept into the girl's voice.  ""And you
can't really blame him for noticing your chest.""</p><p>Amy had been jealous of Kimmy's upper development ever since she had gotten her
training bra before her.  Kimmy had tried to comfort her friend, but it was a
difficult conversation to have.  Telling her that her boobs would show up soon
enough sometimes did more harm than good.  And besides, she would say, all it
got Kimmy was a lot of trouble from boys like Dave.  But Amy still seemed to
think that the universe was being completely unfair to not give her a chest like
Kimmy's.  Amy wasn't alone either.  Kimmy was used to the boys leering looks and
the jealous glares she got from some of the other girls, including Amy.  But for
the first time Kimmy realized part of the look on Amy's face was longing.  Kimmy
had a quick vision of Amy's soft pink lips wrapped around her nipple while Kimmy
cradled her head and cooed to her like a baby.  The thought made her pussy
twitch.  She realized then that she had no interest at all in having Dave
Slezwieski get into her panties, but that Amy would be welcome in any time she
wanted.</p><p>Suddenly Amy's eyes shifted and a frown crossed her face.  ""Uh oh, here comes
trouble.""</p><p>""Kimmy!"" Julie squealed behind her.</p><p>Kimmy turned to see her little sister dash up to her with her little friend
Becky in tow.  ""What are you doing here?"" Kimmy asked.  ""You've got to be in
your homeroom in like two minutes.""</p><p>""I know, I know,"" Julie said as she rifled through her book bag.  ""But I needed
to give you this.  Our books must have gotten mixed up this morning when we were
rushing about.""  Julie pulled Kimmy's history notebook from her bag and handed
it over.  She was panting from her mad dash to find her big sister.  Becky too
was flushed.  Becky's full name was Rebecca Tomlinson and she was totally
adorable.  She had soft brown eyes and bright blonde hair that she almost always
wore in a ponytail.  She was a year younger than Julie but the two of them were
in the same class because Becky had skipped third grade.  ""The brainiac Barbie
doll"" Julie sometimes called her friend.  The advanced eight year-old liked to
dress in pink and pastels and would sometimes wear ribbons in her hair and
almost never wore pants, preferring dresses and skirts.  Still, she was Julie's
best friend and Julie did not have many friends because she was too weird or too
outrageous for a lot of her classmates.  Kimmy's whole family was fond of Becky
and often wondered how such a sweet polite girl ended up spending so much of her
time with a little hellion like Julie.</p><p>""Oh wow, thanks,"" Kimmy said earnestly.  She needed this notebook for class.</p><p>""No problem,"" Julie said brightly.  ""Hi Amy.""</p><p>""Hey Julie,"" Amy replied cautiously.</p><p>""Okay, later,"" Julie said, then grabbed Becky's hand and dashed off with her
back down the crowded hallway.</p><p>As Kimmy was putting her notebook into her bag Amy said, ""Gee, that was almost
pleasant.""  She stuffed a couple of books from her locker into her bag.  ""Not a
single obscenity, not even a dirty joke.""</p><p>""Oh come on, she's not that bad,"" replied Kimmy.  Irritation flashed in her mind
at Amy's tone towards her sister.  ""And I'd be lost in class without my
notebook.""</p><p>Amy shrugged.  Her and Julie had never gotten along.  Personally she thought
Julie was a mental case and did not know how Kimmy ever put up with her.  The
little twerp usually tried to look up her skirt.  ""She's weird Kimmy.  She hangs
out in girl's showers way after she's done.  She snuck into the boys locker room
after a soccer team game and when she saw the boys naked and ran out laughing.
She still calls Dan Benson 'beagle balls'.""</p><p>Kimmy giggled.  ""You think he really does have a furry nutsack like Julie said?""
she asked.</p><p>Amy couldn't help but laugh a bit, but she said, ""That's not the point Kimmy.
You're sister is totally inappropriate most of the time.""</p><p>""Hey,"" Kimmy said in growing ire.  ""She's my sister.  She's nice to me and if
you were a little bit nicer to her I bet you'd be amazed a what a good friend
she can be.""</p><p>Kimmy's voice had risen as she spoke and Amy was totally caught off guard.
""Wait, Kimmy I didn't mean anything by it.""  Amy was positively alarmed that she
might have angered her friend.  She was surprised too.  Kimmy had never defended
Julie before.  ""It's just, you know, she really does try to look up my skirt a
lot.""</p><p>Kimmy rolled her eyes.  ""So?""  She slammed her locker shut.  ""Let her look.
What's the harm?  You keep trying to look down my blouse so she's not any
weirder than you.  Maybe Julie's just honest about what she wants.""  It felt
good to say what she was actually thinking.  Liberating.  She felt suddenly
strong.  Confident.  Kimmy had a sudden burst of insight into what it was that
made her mother so incredibly sexy.  It wasn't just her body and her looks, it
was her self-possessed attitude, the way she embraced every aspect of herself.
At that moment Kimmy was her mother's child.  She turned to face Amy and looked
her friend dead in the eye.  ""Tell you what, you let Julie look up your skirt
and I'll give you a guided tour of my boobs.""</p><p>Amy's mouth hung open in shock.  Kimmy smiled, turned briskly on her heel and
walked off heading for homeroom.  She put a little swing in her hips just for
Amy.</p><p>Homeroom was uneventful.  Kimmy took the time to enjoy her newfound confidence
and replay the scene with Amy in her mind.  The look on her face had been
priceless.  Her naughty imagination wondered what it would be like to actually
give Amy a guided tour of her breasts.  She stopped thinking about it when she
realized she was getting wet.</p><p>Kimmy kept her mind on her schoolwork for the rest of her morning classes.
Lunch passed without incident.  Even study hall worked out fine, giving her time
to get most of her homework done.  It wasn't until she was sitting in her
history class that her mind got derailed.  She sat in her assigned seat and
pulled out her history notebook.  It was strange how Julie ended up with it, she
thought.  She was certain she had packed it in her bag, and she hadn't touched
her book bag since Friday night.  Then she flipped to the last page where she
had made her last notes and gasped.</p><p>The blank page opposite where her notes ended was no longer blank.  There, drawn
in fine pencil lines, was an obscene picture.  It was a depiction of a young
girl on all fours wearing a leash.  The girl's hair was in a ponytail and there
was a collar around her neck.  Her chest was almost flat with no real breasts to
speak of but her nipples were salaciously long and pointed.  She was depicted
with her body turned at an angle so that her rear end faced the viewer.  Kimmy
could see every detail of her vulva and anus.  The child was wet and dripping
and her little asshole gaped slightly.  Underneath this pornographic drawing
was a caption: ""Little Sister BitchToy"".</p><p>Kimmy slapped her hand over the picture and cautiously looked around to see if
anyone had noticed it.  Acting casually she ripped the page out and folded it
up, stuffing it into an inner pocket in her bag.  She was seething.  I'm going
to get that little bitch for this, she thought.  But as much as her anger was
fueled by the thought of getting caught her pussy was now fueled by the image in
her mind.  It wouldn't get out of her head and her active imagination was
coloring it in.  It was so easy to see the girl as Julie and so easy to imagine
her perverted little sister like that.  Was that really what she wanted? Kimmy
wondered.  Of course it is, she reasoned, that's why she drew it there.  Kimmy
spent the rest of the class in a daze thinking about what it would be like to
keep Julie like that, and about the spanking she would give her for drawing in
her book, and about how much the little slut would probably love the spanking.
By the end of class she was dripping.</p><p>History ended with Kimmy in a terrible state.  Her breasts felt swollen and her
nipples were buzzing like bees against the fabric of her bra.  She could feel
her pussy squish as she walked.  She wanted to check to see if there was a wet
spot in the back of her uniform's skirt.  Her double-panty protection should
help prevent that from happening, but now she realized that it had a side effect
too.  The double layer of cloth was insulating.  It was very very warm down
there.</p><p>Her next class was math, a class she shared with Amy.  When she walked in Amy
was already sitting there.  One look and Kimmy knew her arousal must be obvious.
Amy's eyes dropped to Kimmy's tits like they had been magnetized.  Kimmy ignored
her, dropped her bag on her chair, and asked the teacher for a bathroom pass.
Mr Avis, a nice old math geek who was nervous most of the time, got completely
flustered but quickly gave her the pass.  Kimmy left without looking back.</p><p>Thankfully the bathroom was almost empty.  Only one stall was occupied.  Moving
quickly Kimmy checked the back of her skirt in the mirror.  It was okay.  She
could feel a slight dampness but it was not apparent on the green plaid of the
pleated material.  Thinking how lucky she was that she hadn't visibly marked her
skirt she almost jumped out of her skin when a voice behind her said, ""Psst,
Kimmy.  Over here.""</p><p>Kimmy whirled around.  The single occupied stall was now open and in its doorway
stood Julie with a naughty grin.  ""Quick, in here,"" Julie said urgently.  She
beckoned Kimmy into the stall.</p><p>Kimmy growled and advanced on her little sister.  ""You little bitch, what's the
idea of drawing porn like that in my notebook?  I could have gotten caught with
that.""  Julie backed up into the stall with Kimmy almost on top of her.  As soon
as her big sister was in the stall with her Julie threw the door closed and
locked it.</p><p>""Sorry Kimmy,"" Julie said contritely.  ""I can make it up to you if you want.""</p><p>Kimmy eyed her suspiciously.  ""Yeah I'll bet.  What are you doing in here
anyway?""</p><p>""This is the closest bathroom to your math class,"" Julie answered brightly.  ""I
thought maybe after history you'd need to come in here for a bit.""  Julie
flipped up her skirt and sat down on the toilet.  She was not wearing underwear.
""Quick, stand up on the seat and nobody will see your legs.  You gotta keep low
though.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Come on Kimmy, before anyone else comes in here.""  Julie tugged at her big
sister's calf.  She looked up.  ""I know it got you hot.  But I'll take care of
you.  Just climb up.""</p><p>Kimmy realized how she had been set up, and for a second she thought about just
walking out.  Why should Julie be rewarded for being a sneaky little bitch?  But
the truth was Kimmy needed the relief.  She reached under her skirt and slid her
own panties down.  Julie snatched them from her hands and held them to her face.
""MMmmmmmm, so good Kimmy,"" the little girlvert sighed.  Looking at what was
actually in her hand as Kimmy climbed up on the seat Julie pealed the pairs of
panties apart and said, ""You wore two?"".</p><p>Kimmy did not reply.  Her face was burning with embarrassment and her pussy was
boiling with need.  She squatted down to keep her head below the stall's wall
and pressed her palms against the walls for support.  Seeing her big sister's
pussy hanging over her face Julie quickly stuffed Kimmy's panties down her
blouse into her training bra and turned her attention to where it belonged,
between her big sister's legs.  She flipped up Kimmy's skirt and ducked
underneath.</p><p>The first touch of her little sister's lips against her pussy were pure ecstasy.
Kimmy felt all her frustration and stress simply melt away under the soothing
caress of Julie's tongue.  Julie pressed her mouth tightly to Kimmy's dripping
pussy and slid her tongue deep inside.  The little girl purred as her big
sister's creamy nectar trickled into her mouth.  Her deviant heart sang with joy
at being able to finally live out her fantasies like this.  Sitting on a toilet
in the girl's bathroom with her head up under Kimmy's skirt, eating her sister's
dripping cunt was a dream come true for Julie.  Kimmy stifled her moans as best
she could and hung on to the walls while Julie ate her with glee.  It did not
take long.  Kimmy had been so worked up that within a couple minutes she was
twitching and cumming, breath whistling through her nose as she ground down on
her little sister's face.</p><p>They heard the bathroom door open.  Kimmy froze.  Her thoughts were still cloudy
from her orgasm and her legs felt weak but the thought of getting caught pumped
adrenalin into her veins and kept her in place.  Julie, delighted at having
Kimmy cum in her mouth at school, lapsed into a slow languid licking motion.
She painted her sister's labia with her tongue but stayed away from her
over-sensitive clit.  She listened to the sound of the other girl go into a
stall while gently pressing her face into Kimmy's wet cunt.  This was where she
belonged and she knew it.</p><p>Kimmy reached down and pulled her skirt up so she could see Julie's head.  She
tucked her skirt hem into her waistband and gently stroked her little sister's
hair.  She wanted to tell Julie what a good girl she was, how much she adored
her face between her legs but she knew she couldn't say anything without being
overheard.  Julie leaned into Kimmy's stroking hand like a dog enjoying being
pet.  She turned her face from her big sister's satisfied pussy and silently
kissed Kimmy's hand.  She looked up and her eyes were full of love.</p><p>Kimmy brought her hand to her mouth and held one finger across her lips.  Julie
nodded and pulled her feet up off the ground, spreading her legs to lewdly
display her hairless preteen pussy while staring at her sister in adoration.
Kimmy stepped down off the toilet seat now that it was safe to.  One set of feet
on the ground at a time, that was the unspoken rule.  Quickly she leaned in and
kissed Julie.  Their tongues hungrily sought out each other and wrestled wetly
in each other's mouths.  Kimmy broke the kiss and stood up.  Julie spread and
fingered her little pussy.  ""Tonight"", Kimmy mouthed silently.  Julie smiled and
nodded as she reached back and flushed the toilet.</p><p>Kimmy stepped out of the stall and pulled the door shut behind her, hearing the
click as Julie locked it again.  She went over to the sinks and began to wash
her hands, looking at her face in the mirror, searching for anything that would
betray what she had just done.  Nothing had changed.  She looked the same as she
always did.  How was that possible?</p><p>She heard another flush and then Amy was stepping out of another stall.  Kimmy's
heart almost stopped but Amy merely smiled and said, ""Hey.  Thought you had a
good idea.  Any time spent away from Mr Avis is not time wasted right?""</p><p>""Yeah, definitely,"" Kimmy said as nonchalantly as possible.  Amy had not yet
noticed that the stall Kimmy had just stepped out of was still shut and locked.
There were no feet to reveal Julie's presence, but the shut door would look
suspicious.  But Amy had no thought for what lay behind her, her eyes were only
on Kimmy.</p><p>""Hey, uhm, can I ask you something?"" the pretty blonde said.</p><p>""Sure,"" Kimmy said.  She started to dry her hands.  When Amy did not answer
immediately she looked at her and saw how nervous she was.  ""What?  What is it?""</p><p>""I just ... I mean ..."" Julie looked at the floor.  ""Did you mean it?""</p><p>""Mean what?""  Kimmy was confused.  Had she said something to upset Amy?</p><p>""When you said you'd give me a guided tour,"" Amy said in a very small voice.</p><p>Kimmy stared at Amy in shock.  Her silence drew Amy's eyes and when the blonde
saw the look on her friend's face she knew she had embarrassed herself.  Her
expression hardened.  Kimmy saw the moment slipping away.  ""Every word,"" she
said quickly.  Amy looked nervous and suspicious, waiting for Kimmy to laugh, to
humiliate her.  Instead Kimmy stepped in close and said, ""Look, I just want us
all to get along better.  Julie is my sister.  I know she's crazy but I love
her.  And you're my best friend.  Julie thinks you have pretty legs.  So what?
You do have pretty legs.  I look at them too, I'm just not as obvious as her.
And I really don't mind if you want to look at my boobs.""  Kimmy stepped up to
Amy and took her friends hands in hers.  She pulled her close until they were
pressed up against each other, Kimmy's larger bust pressing into Amy's small
chest.  Amy's eyes darted down to where their chests were in contact.  She tore
her eyes away looking even more embarrassed, but Kimmy smiled sweetly at her and
said, ""Really, it's okay.  I don't mind when you do it.  You're my friend.
Look all you like.""  Feeling bold Kimmy let go of Amy's hands and began to
unbutton her blouse.  ""Here, this will make it easier for you.""</p><p>Amy's eyes were magnetized by the smooth curve of Kimmy's budding breasts.  The
lacy bra just made it better, like a lovely frame around something beautiful.
She was scared, scared to let this secret part of herself out, scared that she
would be mocked and humiliated for it.  But Kimmy just opened her shirt further
and cooed, ""I don't mind, really.  Not with you.""  So Amy stared.  She let her
eyes devour the sight of her friend's chest, her breath coming faster and
hotter.  This close she could even smell Kimmy, and she smelled really good.</p><p>When Amy was able to tear her eyes away she looked up.  Kimmy saw her face and
realized that she had never in her life seen a face that more needed to be
kissed.  So she did.  Kimmy leaned in and pressed her lips to Amy's, wrapping
her arms around her friend and pressing their chests together.</p><p>Amy melted.  She didn't understand what was happening, her thoughts were in
confusion, but the feeling sweeping through her was like a river of tingling
warmth.  When the kiss stopped she didn't open her eyes.  She wanted to just
stay like this and never have to go back to the real world.</p><p>""Amy?"" Kimmy asked.</p><p>Amy opened her eyes.  Seeing Kimmy in front of her made her eyes widen even
further and a hand flew up to touch her lips.  ""Oh my god,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Hey, don't freak out.  It's okay.  We're friends.""  Seeing the confusion and
fear in her friend's face made Kimmy want to hold her closer.  ""We can do that.
It's okay for us.""</p><p>""But I'm not ..."" Amy started.</p><p>Kimmy stopped her by putting her fingers on Amy's lips.  ""You can be whatever
you want to be.  You can do whatever you want.""  Kimmy tried to convey through
her eyes some of what she had learned over the past weekend.  ""Nobody can judge
you.  I won't.  I'm your friend.""  Kimmy wrapped both arms around Amy and hugged
her tighter.  ""Mmmmm, and you feel really good.""</p><p>Amy looked down.  Then back up.  Her eyes could not find a place to rest.  Then
she closed her eyes and simply leaned in to Kimmy and rested her head on her
friend's shoulder.  Very softly, almost too soft to hear, she said, ""So do you.""</p><p>Kimmy squeezed her.  She kissed the top of Amy's head.  She loosened her hold
and stroked Amy's hair, then touched her friend's chin and lifted her face so
they could see each other again.  She had never seen Amy this vulnerable and so
she kissed her very gently.  Amy leaned into the kiss.  Stepping back Kimmy
broke from their embrace.  ""We gotta get back to class okay?""</p><p>Amy nodded.  She even smiled a little.  Feeling utterly wicked Kimmy unbuttoned
two more buttons on her blouse and eased her shirt open.  She traced her
fingertips lazily across her swelling breasts.  ""Maybe you can sleep over some
time,"" she said.</p><p>Amy's gaze followed Kimmy's fingertips and once again her face filled with
desire.  Kimmy understood.  She understood the conflict, the desire.  She
understood perfectly.  And she knew this is where Amy needed to be.  This is
where she needed to come from.  So Kimmy turned away and walked to the door,
buttoning her shirt.  She didn't look back, she just left.  She left Amy with
her desire, knowing she would follow Kimmy through the door.  Through many
doors.</p><p>It wasn't until she was halfway down the hallway that Kimmy realized that Julie
still had her panties.  Both sets.  The cool air on her slit gave her
goosebumps.</p><p>Back in Mr. Avis' class Kimmy tried to focus on the math lesson.  Amy was taking
her time.  But eventually Amy walked through the door; walked in and went
straight to her desk.  She did not look at Kimmy when she came in, and since her
desk was behind hers Kimmy had no way to know how Amy was reacting.  So she did
her best to simply focus on algebra.  Her smooth naked little pussy made that a
challenge, but through willpower she persevered.</p><p>At the end of class Amy left in a rush.  Kimmy let her go.  She knew Amy needed
some time to come to grips with their magical moment.  She went to her next
class, which was study hall, and got most of her homework done.  And her class
after that went normally.  Her last class was with Ms Steiner who was her
youngest teacher.  Fresh out of grad school she was only twenty four and taught
science.  She was a bit short, only 5'2"", but quite curvy with D-cup breasts and
bright strawberry blond hair and laughing blue eyes.  Most of the boys thought
she was very sexy.  Kimmy agreed with them.  Her awakened sensuality imagined
all sorts of lewd things she could do with the young teacher until she felt a
trickle begin in her sex.  At one point, while everybody in class worked on a
sample problem, Kimmy looked up and saw Ms Steiner quickly look away.  Kimmy
thought that was odd, then realize that from where Ms Steiner was sitting she
could see up Kimmy's skirt.  Omigod, Kimmy thought, Ms Steiner just saw my
pussy.  Her first impulse was to close her legs so as not to get in trouble.
But Kimmy had been second guessing her impulses all day and instead she simply
pretended not to notice.  She eased her legs open a bit and acted as innocent as
possible.  Out of the corner of her eye she saw her teacher staring even more.
It was thrilling.</p><p>After class Kimmy gathered up her things.  She was deliberately slow so as to be
the last person to leave.  As she headed for the door Ms Steiner looked like she
wanted to say something but couldn't bring herself to do it.  Kimmy said, ""See
you tomorrow Ms Steiner.  Maybe I'll be better dressed then,"" which she followed
with a wink.  Ms Steiner went pale as Kimmy virtually skipped out of the room.</p><p>She gathered her things from her locker.  Amy never showed.  Maybe she had
messed up, she thought.  She'd have to sort it all out tomorrow.  And what was
the deal with Ms Steiner?  Could she be into girls?  It had never occurred to
Kimmy to even wonder before.  She'd have to ask her mom about it.  Beth knew all
about that sort of thing.</p><p>Kimmy hustled to the buses and got on hers.  Julie was already there saving her
a seat.  They didn't usually sit together but now their relationship had changed
and Kimmy slid into the seat next to Julie, playfully crushing her little sister
up against the windows.</p><p>""Aagghhhhh, get off me you cow,"" Julie groaned.</p><p>""Cow!"" Kimmy squawked.</p><p>In a whisper Julie said, ""Well you've got the udders for it.""</p><p>Kimmy's eyes went steely.  ""Oh that's it.  You're dead meat little girl.  Just
you wait until we get home.""</p><p>""Yeah?"" Julie sneered.  ""Do your worst Boom Boom.""</p><p>""Boom Boom!  Oh you are sooooo dead.""  Kimmy leaned in and hissed in her
sister's ear.  ""I think the little bitchtoy needs a beating to remember her
place.""</p><p>Julie slowly leaned back and her eyes caught Kimmy's with a gaze of pure
submissive need.  ""That is my place,"" she said softly.</p><p>Kimmy realized at that moment that if she told her little sister to strip naked
and play with herself in the middle of the bus she would do so without
hesitation.  Her mother was right, she thought.  They were both crazy.  Kimmy
really was the only one responsible enough to be in charge.  ""Homework first,""
she said.</p><p>Julie smiled.  ""Can I wear my collar when I do my homework?""</p><p>Kimmy realized her nipples were hard.  ""Yes,"" she said with a nod.  ""Naked.""</p><p>Julie's smile got even brighter.  ""Yes Ms Kimmy,"" she said, her voice dripping
with love.  She sat back and squirmed in her seat.  ""C'mon,"" she growled.
""Let's get this fucking bus moving.""</p><p>Kimmy sat back and said nothing, but she felt the same way.  She had gotten
through the day.  Soon they would be home and she could be free again.  Free to
be herself.  She wouldn't have to hide her swollen nipples or her wet pussy
anymore.  And tonight, she realized, she would bring both her mother and her
little sister to heel.  Tonight she would make her world the way she wanted it.
Forever.</p>"
1464,"Kimmy's Family, Part 7 - Trick or Treat",Gladys Stoatpamphlet,7,,"['Fg', 'gg', 'dress-up', 'd/s', 'anal']","<p>DISCLAIMER: This is a perverted story and is a complete work of imagination. This means it should never be confused with reality. If you have a problem distinguishing reality from fantasy you should seek psychological counsel.</p><p>If you are offended or disturbed by graphic depictions of sex with young girls, under aged lesbian sex, incest, bestiality (maybe, haven't actually decided on that yet) or any of the other taboo breaking activities that I'm going to play with here then you should close the file, shut down the browser and step away from the computer/hardcopy. DON'T READ WHAT MAKES YOU UNCOMFORTABLE.</p><p>NOTE: Well, once again Kaitlyn tricked me into writing another little story. This is just a quick little Halloween episode in the world of ""Kimmy's Family"" that I sent to her in response to an email she sent me. I haven't really written in a while and this just spilled out. Anyway, she insisted I share it with all of you. So enjoy this little journey into depravity.</p><p>""Trick or Treat!"" Beth said loudly as she bounced through the door of her daughters' bedroom.</p><p>""Wow Mom,"" Kimmy exclaimed. ""That's hot!""</p><p>Beth did a little turn like a runway model. ""Do you really like it baby?"" She was showing off her new Halloween lingerie. It was rather like a fishnet body stocking only it was all done in a spiderweb theme. The black stockings were made of interlocking spider webs from her ankles to her upper thighs where they suddenly stopped. The stockings were connected to the top half of the outfit by a stretchy band on the outside of each hip like garters. The webbing continued over her torso, cleverly designed to highlight her every feature and obscure nothing. Her swollen nipples poked out the front of the top, each of them at the center of a web. The neckline plunged almost down to her belly button and the top portion ended four inches below that. Her ass was completely uncovered, as was the bald mound of her pussy. Beth's pussy hadn't had a hair on it since before her daughter's were born and her excitement was evident by the way her labia were swollen and damp.</p><p>""Who wouldn't like it Mommy?"" Kimmy asked innocently. Her big brown eyes wandered over her mother's exposed body. ""You look good enough to eat.""</p><p>""Mmmm, I hope so sweetheart. You know how much I want to please you."" Beth leaned up against the door frame and stretched in a way she knew made her look desirable. She tilted her head back until her long chestnut hair brushed the top of her ass cheeks while grasping her nipples in both hands, pulling them taught from her body so that her breasts stretched in their webbing. ""I just want to be a good slut for my loving little girl.""</p><p>""Mmmmm,"" Kimmy purred. ""I still can't get over how much I love having an obedient slut for a mother,"" said Kimmy. ""But I guess you're never going to change, so it's a good thing I like it now.""</p><p>""God baby, it's more than a good thing. It's everything to me."" Beth slid down until she was on her knees on the floor of her daughter's room. ""Would you like me to pose for you baby?""</p><p>""Sure Mom. You know I love when you strip for me. But help me with my costume first okay?"" Kimmy was still wearing her bathrobe. She had stepped from the shower just a few minutes ago and even after the blow drying her deep brown hair was slightly damp. Looking her mother in the eyes Kimmy slowly opened her robe. Her plump twelve year old tits stood proudly on her chest and the little black landing strip of her pubic hair stood out against her flawless white skin. Beth licked her lips and gazed with incestuous lust at her young daughter's lovely body. The sight of Kimmy's little muff made her cunt drool.</p><p>By family consent Kimmy was the only female allowed to have hair on her pussy. It was the symbol of her being in control, the identifying mark that showed she was a real woman, even though she was only twelve. Beth knew she was not a real woman. Beth was a cunt. She had no illusions about what she was, and truth be told she reveled in her debauchery. Beth's younger daughter Julie did not have any hair on her pussy either, but that was because she was too young to grow any. Nonetheless Beth had made it very clear to Julie that if she ever caught her with a hair on her little mound she would get the worst spanking of her life. Julie, who rather enjoyed a good spanking, didn't really see that as much of a threat. But there was no way on Earth she was going to allow her pussy to have hair on it anyway. Julie had taken on her role of the family slut pet with the fervor of a religious calling, and everybody knew little girl sex pets had bald pussies. Also, Julie considered her mother to be her role model in all things and if she was hairless below the waist then Julie would be too.</p><p>Thus it was Kimmy, and only Kimmy, who had a little black ""landing strip"" on her mons. It was very neatly trimmed due to the loving attention of her mother. It was also, again the result of her mother's attention, visibly damp.</p><p>""God,"" Kimmy sighed. ""Mom the way you stare at my pussy makes me feel beyond naked.""</p><p>Beth began to crawl. She crawled across the floor to her daughter, putting extra sway in her hips and making a low purring sound. ""I have to stare baby,"" she said, her voice thick with passion. ""It's so pretty. I even stared at it when you were a baby. I used to hold your legs wide open and stare at your little pussy and dream of the day I could be your bitch."" Beth leaned in and nuzzled her little girl's pussy with her nose. The smell of Kimmy's pussy was heavenly. ""And all my dreams came true,"" she said, her breath hot on Kimmy's damp little cunt.</p><p>Kimmy ran her hands through her mother's hair, stroking the long brown tresses like a favored pet. ""You have some pretty dirty dreams Mother.""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmm, very dirty baby."" Beth pushed her nose into Kimmy's slit and drew a deep breath into her lungs heavy with the scent of her daughter's arousal.</p><p>""Did you molest me when I was a baby?"" Kimmy asked. Her breath was coming short and her nipples were swollen and erect.</p><p>""Yes,"" said Beth. She went low and extended her tongue. She covered Kimmy's fresh young twat with her tongue and took a long lick. Kimmy trembled. ""Sometimes I'd lick your pussy when I changed your diaper.""</p><p>""Oh god,"" Kimmy moaned. Her fingers tightened in her mother's hair. ""Why did you stop?""</p><p>""Your father made me,"" said Beth. She flicked at Kimmy's swollen clit with the tip of her tongue. ""That's when we made our deal.""</p><p>""Daddy caught you eating my pussy?""</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm,"" Beth moaned as she sucked on Kimmy's swollen labia. ""Actually he caught me finger fucking myself while you nursed on my tit."" Beth looked up and gave her girl a lascivious leer. ""I would always coat my nipples in my pussy cream for you. You seemed to like it.""</p><p>Kimmy was breathing hard and her eyes were looking a bit glazed. Still, she managed to say, ""I like it now too."" Then with a surge of will power she stepped back.</p><p>Beth pouted but stayed where she was on her knees. ""My costume,"" Kimmy managed to say. ""You're supposed to help me put it on.""</p><p>""Oh yes, my baby is going to be a wicked little witch."" Beth stood, somewhat reluctantly. Being on her knees in front of her daughter just felt right. But it was not a good way to go through a closet. She walked over to Kimmy's closet and flipped through the hanging items there looking for the scandalous witch costume she had picked up. While there she looked over her shoulder and saw Kimmy's eyes glued to her ass. With a smile to herself she reached back and pulled the cheeks of her ass wide.</p><p>""Is that a better view baby?"" she asked.</p><p>""Slut,"" Kimmy said fondly.</p><p>Beth laughed. ""Ah, here it is,"" she said, letting go of her bottom and snatching the hanging garment. She smiled wickedly. It looked like a black kimono with wide bell sleeves and a jagged ""tattered"" hemline. It was also transparently sheer. There was a tall pointy black hat that went with it too, and the hat was just as transparent as the rest of the outfit. Cute!</p><p>Beth took both items back to where Kimmy stood, naked by her dresser. She helped Kimmy slip into the revealing outfit, only interrupting the process a bit to give each of her daughter's proud nipples a good hard suck. Kimmy moaned deeply when she did that. The girls nipples were so very sensitive. She could cum just from having her nipples sucked, something Beth had demonstrated in front of her husband at the breakfast table one morning.</p><p>Beth stepped back to get a good look at Kimmy. Her young body was clearly visible through the teasing garment. Her nipples were still swollen and hard and even the dark stripe of her little cunt could be easily seen. Kimmy swept the hat onto her head and posed. ""How do I look?""</p><p>""Mmmm, Momma like,"" said Beth.</p><p>""Oh yeah?"" Kimmy asked playfully. ""So if you saw me in this on Halloween you'd want to fuck me?""</p><p>Beth shivered. She simply loved it when her formerly shy, innocent little girl said words like 'fuck'. ""I always want to fuck you baby. You could wear a tuxedo and I'd want to bury my face in your ass.""</p><p>""You're so naughty mother,"" Kimmy said. But the way her eyelashes fluttered at her mother's words revealed her arousal. ""I bet none of my friends have mothers like you. Mothers who leer at them and grab them and feel them up and ..."" Kimmy waved her hands in mock exasperation.</p><p>""And suck their pussies?"" Beth offered. ""Mother's who slip their tongues into their pretty daughter's assholes or suck their budding tits or lick their armpits or drink their piss?""</p><p>Kimmy was so high on lust she looked dreamy. ""Yeah,"" she said softly. ""Any of that. I gotta be the only girl in school whose mom drinks her piss.""</p><p>""Maybe,"" Beth said casually. ""Don't be too sure.""</p><p>Kimmy giggled. ""Oh come on. You know it's true."" She smiled at her mom in that shy way she did that let Beth know she wanted to fuck. ""I guess you love me more than my friend's moms love them,"" she said sweetly.</p><p>""Or I'm just a nastier slut than your friend's moms.""</p><p>""Mmmm, yeah. Pretty sure about that too."" Kimmy stroked her young breasts through the sheer material of her outfit with a dreamy smile.</p><p>Beth loved her daughter. Loved her deeply and passionately. But Beth also had needs, and those needs were hard to satisfy with the sort of sweet gentle love making that Kimmy's dreamy look implied. Luckily for Beth, her daughter had buttons that could be pushed and she knew them all. ""Yes, sometimes I wonder what a highly sexed woman like me is doing with a dickless wonder like your father.""</p><p>Kimmy's head snapped back like she had been slapped. All semblance of doe-eyed dreamy love fled as her face was suffused with fury. Even though Beth had been ready for the response before the words had left her mouth she was still surprised by the speed of Kimmy's reaction. A loud *CRACK* echoed through the room as Kimmy slapped her mother across the face.</p><p>Beth fell to her knees. Where she belonged. She dared to look up at Kimmy just in time to see her daughter seize her by her nipples. Kimmy pulled up hard on Beth's nipples, stretching her tits taught and almost lifting her from the ground. Beth choked out a short scream and her pussy clenched in excitement.</p><p>""You fucking whore!"" Kimmy hissed through clenched teeth. ""Don't you ever, EVER, talk about Daddy like that. He could have any woman in the world and he picked you. You slut!""</p><p>The bathroom door flew open and Julie burst into the room. ""Who screamed?"" the youngster asked. She was bare ass naked except for a pair of cat ears on her head, a thin black collar, and what looked like a long cat tail trailing behind her.</p><p>""Our fucking cunt of a mother did that's who."" Kimmy's face was a hard mask of anger. Beth's heart beat in her chest. She loved her daughter, loved her dearly. But never more so then when Kimmy went into ""Mistress mode"". Her pussy was dripping down her thighs as Kimmy said, ""Want to hear her scream again? It's easy. You just do this.""</p><p>Beth shrieked as Kimmy dug her nails into her tits and tried to lift her up. ""I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry,"" Beth babbled through the pain.</p><p>""You better be sorry you WHORE!"" Kimmy shouted. She cast her irate gaze over at Julie. ""And where have you been?""</p><p>""I - I was putting my tail on,"" Julie stammered. She turned around and spread her butt cheeks. The long cats tail was attached to a butt plug that was lodged in the nine year old girl's ass. ""You told me to.""</p><p>""It takes you that long to stuff something in your butt?"" Kimmy demanded sternly.</p><p>""I - "" Julie began.</p><p>""Shut up!"" Kimmy snapped. ""You're as bad as her. You look just like her too. The both of you, a couple of lezzy cunts. Get over here."" Julie scrambled over to stand at her big sister's side and looked up at her with submissive eagerness. ""No, down there. On your knees next to the other cunt.""</p><p>Julie's knees hit the hardwood floor with a solid thunk and her arms slid behind her back. Each hand grasped the opposite elbow as she arched her back to display herself for her sister's pleasure.</p><p>""Both you bitches stay there,"" Kimmy snarled. She bent down and spat in her mother's face, then turned and went to her closet where she began rummaging through stuff.</p><p>""What did you do?"" Julie whispered to her mom.</p><p>""I called your dad dickless,"" Beth whispered back while watching Kimmy's ass.</p><p>Julie giggled quietly as she could. ""Oh wow, you're going to get it now.""</p><p>""That's the idea,"" Beth said with a wink to her youngest daughter. Julie winked back. Glancing quickly to make sure Kimmy wasn't watching Beth leaned over and covered Julie's little pussy with her hand. She crushed it in a tight squeeze and thrust her tongue down the little girl's gasping mouth. Julie sucked on her mommy's tongue and thrust her little bald cunt back and forth in her mother's hand. They kissed like whores in heat for a few seconds then quickly broke it off and resumed there submissive poses. Just in time too, as Kimmy had apparently found what she was looking for.</p><p>Beth gulped nervously as her daughter approached with a large strap-on cock in one hand and a pink leather belt in the other. ""You think I don't know why you said that?"" Kimmy asked. Beth knew better than to answer. ""I know exactly why you did it. But it doesn't matter. You think you're so smart and tough. The fucking 'sex goddess' right? Well you're not. You're just a slut. A cunt. Daddy should keep you on a leash like the bitch you are. Well I'm going to fix your attitude.""</p><p>Beth's whole body tingled from head to toe. God, the look on Kimmy's face. Maybe she had pushed things a bit far this time. ""Darling - "" she began.</p><p>The pink leather belt whistled through the air and lashed across her left breast. ""Aaaaaaahhhh!"" Beth gasped in shock.</p><p>""No talking whore,"" Kimmy said before bringing the belt down on her mother's other tit.</p><p>Beth bit back a scream. Jesus, Kimmy was not holding back at all. She kept her mouth shut, and breathed rapidly through her nose. She felt her daughter's spit trickle down her face as she watched her step into the strap-on's harness. Beth gulped nervously looking at the fake cock. Her husband had bought it a while back and had his secretary wear it to give his wife a ""punishment fuck"". It was about as large as anything she had ever taken inside her pussy or ass. She watched Kimmy seat the phallus, even sliding the smaller end into her own preteen pussy, then tighten it firmly in place.</p><p>There was no mercy in her eyes as she looked down at her mother. ""Turn around mother. Bend over and put your tits and face on the floor where they belong. And if I hear one word out of you I'm going to beat your tits purple.""</p><p>Beth trembled with a combination of fear and lust as she did as she was told. As she lay her cheek on the hardwood floor she head Kimmy say, ""And you, you little slut, you're going to practice sucking cock. We'll see how 'dickless' Daddy is later when I hold you down so he can fuck your face.""</p><p>Julie needed no encouragement. If Kimmy wanted to fuck her face with a plastic cock then that's what would happen. She crawled over like a good kitty and kissed the top of Kimmy's feet. Working her way up she kissed along Kimmy's calves then knees then thighs. Normally she would eagerly bury her face in her big sister's pussy at this point, but there was a big fake cock in the way now. So instead Julie licked from the base of the strap-on all the way to the tip. Kimmy looked down at her and smiled just a bit. As Julie sank her head down and took the big toy as deep as she could Kimmy brought the belt down across her mother's presented ass. *CRACK*</p><p>Kimmy wrapped a hand around Julie's head and started to fuck her little sister's face. ""Count them Mother. Count me whipping your slut ass.""</p><p>*CRACK* *gasp* ""Two,"" Beth groaned.</p><p>Kimmy beat her mother's ass a bright pink color while teaching Julie that her throat was wider then she thought. To reward her little sister she had her lay on the floor and spread her legs in front of their mother's face. Julie grabbed two small hands full of her mommy's lovely hair and pulled her sucking mouth to her young pussy. Beth slurped on her little girl's cunt eagerly until she suddenly jerked and gasped ""No - "".</p><p>""Hold her!"" Kimmy barked as she thrust the spit soaked cock past her mother's anus. ""Come on whore, you can take it. What's the matter? It's just a dick. You know, something that will make you happy the way your 'dickless' husband doesn't.""</p><p>""Kimmy! Baby I was just - oh FUCK! I was kidding - OW - just kidding!""</p><p>Kimmy grabbed her mother by her hips and hauled her back on her toy cock. Beth whimpered as her beaten ass was violated by her child.</p><p>""Julie, if I can hear her talk then you're not doing your job,"" Kimmy said by way of warning.</p><p>Beth's mouth was suddenly stuffed with preteen cunt. Julie lifted her little hips off the ground and ground her kiddy pussy into Beth's mouth while holding her by the hair. ""Suck it Mommy,"" Julie hissed.</p><p>Together the two sisters managed to fuck their mother into submission. Beth surprised herself by having a huge orgasm from her daughter's rough anal treatment. And all the fucking got Kimmy so hot that she needed to cum in the worst way. She got to cum while riding her mother's face while her little sister tongue fucked her asshole. After that it was a free-for-all. Kimmy pinned little Julie to the floor and licked her sweet little bald pussy until her little sister was cumming so much she was practically crying. Then her and Julie took turns pissing on their mother while making out like teenage lovers, something they both knew they would one day become. Beth and her daughters traded hot pissy kisses while fingering each other's cunts and asses. Kimmy made a rule that any time a finger came out of a hole it had to go into somebody's mouth. They all had a lot of fun with that.</p><p>Hours later John came home. ""Hello?"" he called after walking in the door. ""Where are my girls?""</p><p>""Up here Daddy,"" he heard Kimmy call.</p><p>His cock was already swelling thinking of his daughters and wife. Even though his secretary had sucked his cock and swallowed his cum while he was on a conference call that day he still felt a burning need to unload his cum in his eldest child. He knew it was a need she shared.</p><p>As he walked into the girls bedroom he stopped dead. There, tied to the foot of Kimmy's bed was his wife, Beth. She was squatting on the balls of her feet and her legs were spread wide. Loops of rope around her knees that connected to the legs of the bed left her little choice in the matter. Her arms were tied above her head and she was held to the foot board by a length of rope around her neck. Her long brown hair was soaking wet and John could smell the tang of piss. Below her, between her spread legs was a bowl of candy, and there were at least six little lollipop sticks protruding from her visibly dripping pussy. The look on her face was pure ecstasy.</p><p>Laying on their sides by the candy bowl were his two daughters. Julie was naked except for a collar and she had a long tail coming out of her ass held there by a butt plug. Kimmy was also nude, her costume laying in a pile on the floor. Both of his daughter's had one leg propped up so their daddy would get a good look at their young cunts. Each had a Tootsie Pop in hand.</p><p>""Hi Daddy,"" Kimmy said eagerly. She pushed the Tootsie Pop she was holding up her mother's cunt and pulled a different one free. Then she popped the dripping lolli into her mouth and slurped on it lewdly. ""Mmmmm, guess what? We found a new way to trick-or-treat.""</p><p>:: end</p>"
1465,"Shelter, Chapter 1",Glassbottom,1,A woman describes her confrontation with temptation and with the predatory desires within when she meets an incredibly beautiful little girl.,"['Fg pedo', 'slow']","<p>Almost every single thing I've done in my life has been thought over rationally and carefully planned out. This was not one of those things.</p><p>The only thing I had planned that evening was to drink and do it alone. I didn't want to go to the bar and be hit on, even by another woman. I was hot and tired and I just wanted to go home, strip down, yank off that underwire that was digging into my ribs, take a nice cool shower, fill a glass, pop in an old movie and forget everything. The main thing I wanted to forget was my office manager Dorothy, the bitch.</p><p>Mothers don't warn you to look out for other women when you grow up. They are all the time warning you about men, what they will do to you, what they will take away. Well, I am thirty-five years old and divorced and I know what a man can do to you, but it's what women do to one another, from the cradle to the grave, that's worse. Maybe my mother, the way she treated me as a child and a teenager, was a clue after all.</p><p>It's hard when they don't love you, always find fault with you, and then they go and marry that one person who decides that your misery is going to be their goal in life.</p><p>Lee's Liquors was in a strip mall near home, right off Route 43. It was popular, and it was in a busy location, especially on a Friday at rush hour. There was a Chinese food take-out around the bend, near the side entrance, an ice cream parlor on the corner, then a pizza joint with Italian everything, then a convenience store, then Lee's.</p><p>I pulled in, saw that every parking space in front of the building was taken, so I hung a right into one of the spots across the way, shut off the car, put out my cigarette in the ashtray, got out and closed the door, and turned to walk when something caught the corner of my eye.</p><p>She was ten or eleven years old, wearing a white cut-off tank top and a tight yellow skirt and pink flip-flips, her weight cocked to one hip as she leaned against a light pole. I was so glad I was wearing sunglasses as I stopped there, awkwardly pretending not to look her up and down as I admired her delicate shape and her remarkably curvaceous legs, legs I could not believe belonged to a little girl. And her hair, such a wild head of curls streaked by the sun, I just wanted to reach out and run my fingers through them.</p><p>It was when she looked up and I saw her face that I knew that all my little fantasies had been destroyed. She did not look away, not over my shoulder, but directly into my eyes, seeing through the secret veil of my sunglasses. Oh, what a face... with lips you wanted to suck on, and eyes, well... I lifted my sunglasses to see them better and got lost in their stunning, greenish-blue gaze, as deep as the ocean, and I swear I lost my breath for a couple of seconds, a couple of very long seconds. I recovered, gave her a very uncomfortable smile, and did the only thing I could do. I spoke to her.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said. ""How are you?""</p><p>""I'm fine, ma'am,"" she responded, ""and how are you?"" she capped it off with just the sweetest little drawl.</p><p>""I'm ready for the weekend,"" I said. ""I'm tired and I'm hot. What about you, kiddo?""</p><p>""Oh yeah, I'm hot,"" she said, stepping away from the light pole and looking down, tucking her chin to her chest, plucking the moist fabric away from her skin. One spaghetti strap went astray and fell down one arm. She turned profile and stretched, revealing the sweeping arch of her back, from smooth, graceful shoulders to a pronounced rear end that filled out the back of her little skirt. She threw her head back and twisted her neck this way and that, dangling her curls down her back.</p><p>""I'm very, very hot,"" she said.</p><p>With that slow drawl it was almost like she was singing me a sexy song. At least, that was the song I wanted to hear, and a shiver went along my spine and touched me deep down inside, right there where flesh met flesh, where lips met lips and everything became swollen and wet. It was as if everything inside me, all of the controls that had been shut off for so long were suddenly all activated at once. I felt my heart pounding.</p><p>""Well, I gotta go get my stuff,"" I said to her in a panic, almost as if I was making an excuse for leaving her standing there, and I turned and walked, almost stepping out in front of a car that was speeding through the lot like a maniac. ""Asshole!"" I shouted, my hands shaking, holding on tight to my purse. I looked back at the girl. She looked at me a moment and then shrugged. I turned and hurried across the way to Lee's.</p><p>I felt safe inside, lost in a sea of beer drinkers and alcoholics, waiting for my heart to slow down. I knew what I wanted but I took my time. I looked up into one of the anti-theft mirrors in the back of the store and saw myself. I took off the sunglasses and looked into my brown eyes and I reached into my purse and took out my hairbrush and took it to my shoulder length black hair. I wanted to feel better about what I was seeing, but the person inside wasn't doing any better.</p><p>Could anyone tell? Everyone went about their business. Everything was normal. Why was I worried? Hell, there were probably a couple of men in this liquor store that had much worse problems than me. Wasn't that why they drank themselves half-dead every night, so they didn't have to face themselves in the mirror?</p><p>I bought a big bottle of whiskey, a two-liter of mixer, and two packs of cigarettes. I smiled at the pretty young woman behind the counter and I did my best to feel normal. I took a breath, walked out of the store into the bright sun, and looked across to where the little girl had been standing.</p><p>She was gone.</p><p>Yes, she was gone, and as much as I had been on edge but moments before, my heart sank and I felt almost sick that she wasn't there. Or maybe the sick feeling was the struggle inside me, the part of me that wanted to be normal fighting with the part of me that wanted her to be there. Whatever it was, I had to deal with it, and I walked across the street to my car, opened my rear driver's side door, and put my stuff inside.</p><p>It was after I slammed the door shut, and opened the door to get in, that I took one last look around. I scanned the parking lot, looking for her, but I didn't come up with her. I got in the car, started it, and backed out. I started out of the crowded parking lot and went past the ice cream parlor to the exit. I stopped the car.</p><p>She was sitting on the curb facing the side street and a woman was outside raising her voice at her. Immediately, I wanted to jump in, and I turned my car, parked it in front of the Chinese take-out, and got out of the car.</p><p>""We don't want you hangin' round here, kid,"" the woman was saying. ""Not if you don't have the cash to buy somethin'. Why don't you go back and steal some real money?""</p><p>""What's going on here?"" I asked. ""You're being kind of nasty.""</p><p>""She shows up here with nickels and dimes and pennies and...""</p><p>""Sounds like money to me,"" I said.</p><p>""And if it ain't enough, she tries bumming from people in the parking lot,"" the woman said.</p><p>The girl looked down at the ground, hanging her head, her shoulders slumped.</p><p>""So she's trying her best,"" I said. ""You gotta treat her like dirt by telling her to go steal?"" ""Well, either way, right now she is trespassing and we don't want her sitting in the window of our establishment.""</p><p>""Fine,"" I said. ""Come with me,"" I told the girl, not even thinking it through as I took her hand, helping her up off the curb and leading her to the passenger's side of my car. ""I know a place to get you some ice cream. To hell with this uptight bitch.""</p><p>The woman looked like I had just kicked her in the stomach. As for the girl, she got in my car, relaxed on the seat and looked fine. I was a stranger but I was a woman. She was safe, right? No possible harm could come from a woman, especially not a heroic one like me, the hero who had saved her from the evil ice cream parlor manager lady.</p><p>I got in the car and heaved a sigh and shook my head. I took a couple of seconds, then looked at her. Oh my God, she was next to me in my car, buckled into the passenger's seat.</p><p>""Why are you helping me?"" she asked, those eyes penetrating as she looked at me</p><p>""I hate to see anybody treated like that,"" I said, ""but especially a kid.""</p><p>""I'm OK,"" she said. ""I can take it.""</p><p>""I'm sure you can,"" I told her. ""I just... I just feel like doing this for you, OK?""</p><p>""OK,"" she said. ""Thank you."" She was quiet as I started the car and backed out and then put it in drive, trying hard not to be distracted by her lovely young body so close and inviting. I pulled out onto the side road and then to the light to get back out onto Route 43. ""Can I have a cigarette, Ma'am?"" the girl asked.</p><p>""No, you may not have a cigarette,"" I said. ""You're a child.""</p><p>""I'll be eleven years old in August,"" she said, ""and I already smoke.""</p><p>""Well, good for you,"" I said. ""You won't be smoking one of mine, that's all. You shouldn't be smoking at all. You're a pretty little girl. You want to go on being pretty, you got to lay off bad habits.""</p><p>""You smoke and you're pretty,"" she said. I looked at her like she was full of crap or trying to be nice, but her expression was dead serious.</p><p>I got her to the ice cream place of my choosing and the parking lot was not nearly as crowded as the other one. This place was called the Frosty Cone. The girl told me she wanted one scoop of chocolate on a sugar cone. I told her she could have two scoops if she wanted because I was paying and she agreed, and without me asking she told me her name was Billie.</p><p>""Georgia is my name,"" I said, and that is my name, and this is a confession.</p><p>""That's a pretty name,"" she told me, sitting at the picnic table outside the Frosty Cone with her ice cream, tilting her head and allowing her tongue to glide around the wet outer layer of the ice cream.</p><p>""So is Billie,"" I said, sitting across from her, eating a small sundae with a plastic spoon as I watched her, mesmerized, fascinated by her every move.</p><p>""It sounds like a boy's name,"" she said.</p><p>""That doesn't matter,"" I told her. ""It's different. It's got character.""</p><p>""Well, if you like it, I guess it's OK.""</p><p>""You're very pretty,"" I said. ""You know that?""</p><p>""Yeah, I guess so,"" she said, her eyes dropping, looking down at the table.</p><p>""You are. You're beautiful.""</p><p>""Can we talk about somethin' else?""</p><p>""Why don't I let you eat your ice cream,"" I smiled at her.</p><p>I sat and tried not to stare at her so much as I ate, but then when I finished with my sundae, there was nothing to do but sit and watch and wait.</p><p>""Since I gotta take you back where I picked you up anyway, how about I give you a ride home?"" I finally asked her.</p><p>She nodded and a gentle pretty smile spread across her lips. We got back into the car and we were off, headed back down Route 43 toward the strip mall where I had first found my fantasy girl. And I knew from there it would probably be a very short drive to drop her off, and then she would be out of my life forever. Why was I rushing it by driving her home? Why?</p><p>It was an impulse. It hit me so quickly, and I could either give into it or not. I gave in. I turned off Route 43 and pulled into an industrial park. I drove down the street, looking all around, and looking at Billie sitting next to me. She was licking her ice cream. She seemed calm. I pulled down one of the back streets, drove past the old abandoned factories with the windows broken and hollow. I pulled over and stopped the car and I shut it off.</p><p>""Billie,"" I said her name, breathing heavy.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said. ""What are we doin' down here in the graveyard?""</p><p>""I couldn't just let this end. I couldn't just take you home and say goodbye.""</p><p>""Why not?"" she asked me, looking just a little bit confused.</p><p>""Because..."" I closed my eyes, trying very hard to find the right words in my head. They weren't there at the moment. ""Because I have to touch you.""</p><p>""What do you mean, touch me?"" There was no panic in her eyes, no negative sort of shock in her expression or in her voice. Curiosity? Surprise? Yes, but so far she was not scared, and I certainly did not want to scare the girl.</p><p>I unfastened my seatbelt, and I reached over with trembling hands and undid hers, I turned to her, my sunglasses removed, my eyes looking deeply into hers, and I reached over with one hand, caressing one thigh as I moved my face extremely close.</p><p>""I want to kiss you,"" I said, and I pressed my mouth against hers, feeling her resisting at first, then doing her best to kiss me back with a mouth that tasted like chocolate ice cream. I didn't know what to think and I didn't care. My heart was pounding. My blood was surging. I was tingling and I was wet and I knew she was the reason.</p><p>My hand groped further up her thigh and inside, gently moving her legs apart. I reached up inside, up under her skirt, and I touched her there, touched her in that most private of places. I pressed my fingers against the outline of those young pussy lips as our kiss broke apart and she looked me in the eyes, the depths of their ocean drawing me in.</p><p>God, without saying a word, what was she doing to me? It was as if she was reflecting my guilt back on me. Or was it my imagination? Her lower body was trembling and she was red in the face, so I knew she was feeling something, but she was was very rigid in the seat and she didn't make a sound.</p><p>I drove my head against the seat, smelling her hair, kissing her hair, finding her ear through the veil of curls.</p><p>""Oh yeah, Billie,"" I whispered, ""feel me touching you sweetheart... You are so very hot...""</p><p>She did not respond. She only stiffened more. I let go of her, back off, looked at her, told her to say something, anything...</p><p>""Thanks for the ice cream,"" she said.</p><p>I turned back to the steering wheel, my face in my hands. I started the car and put it in gear and found my way back to Route 43. There was no way I was taking her home. I didn't want to know where she lived. I didn't want to be seen in her neighborhood.</p><p>I pulled onto the side street by the strip mall where I had found her. I turned to her, had one last look. Her head was down but she looked up to face me.</p><p>""Goodbye,"" she said.</p><p>""Are you going to tell?""</p><p>""I never told before,"" she said. ""Why would I tell now? Because it was a woman that touched me? I don't know. Maybe I should tell.""</p><p>I felt like I had been kicked right in the head. So that was it. I watched her get out of the car. She turned and smiled gently at me, then walked away. I watched her, watched that amazing looking little girl walk into the distance.</p><p>That was the last I would see of her, or so I thought...</p><p>I went home and stripped down and played with myself thinking about her, showered, and poured myself a stiff drink, hoping against hope that her she wouldn't tell.</p>"
1466,"Shelter, Chapter 2",Glassbottom,2,"Georgia tries to move on from her encounter with Billie, but a life-changing setback puts her on a different path.","['Fg pedo', 'slow', 'no sex', 'plot']","<p>It was two weeks since the incident, two weeks since I lost all self-control, drove down a deserted street, and kissed and fondled the most beautiful little girl I had ever seen. Goddammit, there was no doubt about it, I had molested her. Her name was Billie, she was ten years old and I had molested her. And I couldn't get her out of my fucking mind.</p><p>How was I supposed to forget that body, those legs, those eyes...?</p><p>And had I worried about the police coming to my door? Of course I had. I admit it. I was scared. I spent as little time at home as possible the week following the incident. I didn't feel like sitting at home waiting for them to show up at my door.</p><p>I ate out every night after work, I went to see a couple of movies, I hung out at the mall, I went to the park and chain-smoked. I went out for long drives, and some short ones too. I revisited the scene of my crime. I drove back to ""the graveyard"" and sat there trembling... remembering... touching her.</p><p>Finally, when the following weekend came around and I found myself sitting at home, safe and sound with no police knocking on my door, I knew I had dodged a bullet. I simply tried my best, if such a thing was possible, to put what had happened behind me.</p><p>I stayed sober Saturday and Sunday and through the week, keeping to myself at work, counting my blessings. But you see, that was it, the thing you would least suspect happening, and yet makes total sense.</p><p>It was two weeks since the incident, like I said... and I was let go from my job. Oh, they call it ""laid off"", but you know you're not coming back.</p><p>So I was sitting there in the diner after signing up for unemployment, sitting there all by myself, staring into nowhere, thinking about how it all came together, how if there was anybody who deserved to be let go it was me, especially after what I had done.</p><p>And all I could think about was Billie, my daydream and my nightmare rolled into one.</p><p>""Can I warm up your coffee, hun?"" asked the waitress. She was smiling like she had been standing there a moment, and it probably wasn't the first time she asked.</p><p>""Yes, please,"" I said.</p><p>She was pretty. She was probably older than me, but hell, that didn't matter with some women. She had those waitress legs. At one time they were probably cheerleader legs, but she grew up. She had nice eyes and a gentle smile. She poured the coffee and turned and looked at me.</p><p>""That thousand mile stare speaks volumes,"" she said. ""Must be someone very special.""</p><p>""It's that obvious, huh?"" I couldn't help but respond, her demeanor was so charming.</p><p>""Oh, my dear,"" she rolled her eyes, ""you might as well be wearing a t-shirt that says 'I got it bad'.""</p><p>""Yes, well, there's more to it than that,"" I told her. ""I got a lot on my mind besides romance. I lost my job this morning.""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry, hun,"" she said, losing the playfulness. ""Tell you what. You don't have to tip me today.""</p><p>""Nonsense,"" I said. ""I always tip. Now don't lose that sweetness just 'cause I laid a bummer on you. You were cheering me up.""</p><p>""Well, listen,"" she grinned, ""I'll be back. I got other tables to check on, but I'm due for a break. Sound good?""</p><p>She went to take care of other customers while I sat there sipping my coffee. It felt good to be stepping outside my mind, thinking of something besides recent events, to be doing something that was in the moment. Of course the last time I had done something that was in the moment... but I couldn't think about that.</p><p>This was different. This was healthy.</p><p>Her name was Jennifer, this waitress, not Jenny but Jennifer, I asked her if there were any openings at the restaurant.</p><p>""I'm afraid not, hun,"" she said.</p><p>""Call me Georgia,"" I said. ""It's going to be hard to find a job around here. I just thought I'd ask.""</p><p>""Georgia..."" she said softly. ""Such a pretty name.""</p><p>""Thanks. You know, it's not so much being out of a job. It's having nothing to do."" ""You need something to keep you busy?"" she smiled, sort of like she was sneaking up on me.</p><p>""Um... well... "" I backed off a bit. ""What do you have in mind?""</p><p>""Well,"" she began, ""this youth center where I volunteer needs more volunteers, just people to watch the kids, make sure they don't burn down the place or vandalize the property. Sometimes we organize things to make money... that kind of thing.""</p><p>""Sounds like a million laughs,"" I said.</p><p>""Hey, don't get me wrong, it can be rough if you don't know what you're doing, but you may find you can really help out some kids who need it.""</p><p>""Well, that part sure sounds rewarding,"" I said. ""It just sounds... messy.""</p><p>She looked at me and frowned, like she was disappointed.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Jennifer,"" I said. ""I went through a bad divorce. I'm just afraid it would open up some old wounds, or rather some fresh ones.""</p><p>""It's just really hard to get volunteers,"" she said, but she gently smiled and said, ""I understand, Georgia, believe me.</p><p>""But if you change your mind, we've got a fund raiser tomorrow. We'll be washing cars down by Pete's Burgers. They're letting us use their water and parking lot. Bring your car and we'll wash it and you'll meet a bunch of the kids. It's mostly girls when we do these events. Boys don't like to get involved. You'll meet some of the volunteers, too. Mostly women like myself.""</p><p>I smiled.</p><p>I envisioned a bunch of young girls, teenage, rebellious, in cut-offs and t-shirts, getting all wet washing my Malibu, and me getting wet watching them.</p><p>But that wasn't enough to make me want to go. As a matter of fact, that was the very reason for me not to go.</p><p>Youth center! Yeah, that was some place for me! Georgia Harris, sexual predator and youth center volunteer, come one, come all, take your panties down and spread 'em wide. Let Georgia have a good look at you...</p><p>""Well, I'll think about it,"" I told her.</p><p>""Well, listen, here's a card telling where the youth center is,"" she said, taking it out of her purse. ""Randall Way and Oak Lane. It's not too far off forty-three. It opens Saturday mornings at ten, but of course tomorrow most of us will be down at Pete's washing cars. If you want to come by and check it out, hey,"" she spread her hands, ""it's up to you. I really think you'll like the kids.</p><p>""Oh, stop by tonight if you want,"" she said. ""Evenings are low key, nice time to meet people. Tell them I sent you.""</p><p>""Like I said... "" I tilted my head.</p><p>""Well, either way, it was nice to meet you,"" she said, taking my hand as she stood up. ""Best of luck to you. Did you want another refill?""</p><p>""No, Jennifer,"" I said, ""and you've been very nice.""</p><p>""Well, here, I'll get your bill and see you out.""</p><p>I paid the bill and gave her a friendly goodbye. I stepped outside and put on my sunglasses and shook my head.</p><p>Why did I feel guilty for not wanting to volunteer? Maybe because of the way Jennifer was about it. Maybe because there was something to what she said, the way you can help kids out. Maybe this volunteering thing, this helping out thing, it's a way to pay back somehow.</p><p>It made me think back to what those places were like when I was growing up. Some of those places were lame because they only pretended to help. The only ones that did you any good were the ones that let you come as you were, let you be yourself, and didn't come down on you for every little thing. After all, you might just as well stay home to get treated like shit.</p><p>I knew that well enough. Enough smacks across the face, enough beatings with whatever was handy, and you just wanted to be anywhere else.</p><p>I grew up knowing other kids who had it worse than me, a lot worse than me. The problem was that they were such pricks and bitches and bullies that you couldn't allow yourself to care. I mean, even if you could say something to one of them, even if one of them would allow it, would you really want to?</p><p>But it really got me to thinking, got me to thinking about going. Maybe I could help someone...</p><p>I went home and I sat quiet and thought about it. It was the first time I had thought about anything positive for a long time.</p><p>I laid down and took a nap. Not one of those long naps where you wake up feeling drained, almost sick, unable to face the world. It was a short, refreshing nap, highlighted by a dream in which I was a teenage girl again, and I was walking a trail through colorful woods awakening to a morning sun. I came to a clearing and looked down on a glistening pond, admiring the way the water mirrored the foliage above. The birds let their gift of song be known...</p><p>And I woke up, and all was well with the world. And I owed to Jennifer, and to myself and to the kids, and to the kids I grew up with, to drive down to the Youth Center and take a look around.</p><p>After dinner...</p><p>I took a shower, dried my hair, dressed casual in a brightly colored blouse and jeans, and threw together a rice dish for myself. One of the hardest things to get used to being alone is eating alone, and just cooking for one person.</p><p>After I ate dinner, I went and had a smoke on the balcony. I hear a lot of what goes on in the other apartments. That night was no exception. I heard a kid getting yelled at and then getting beaten... a couple arguing... a woman crying alone... a little girl singing above it all, like an angel.</p><p>Keep singing, sweetheart...</p><p>I had to get out of there. It was early, but Jennifer hadn't specified what time it was OK to drop by the place. I just had to get away from the noise, the ugliness I couldn't see but could hear. I grabbed my purse and sunglasses and locked up, descended the stairs, and went to my car.</p><p>The drive was not far, not far at all. Randall Way was right off Route 43 and not far from the Lee's Liquor's strip mall. That only crossed my mind in passing because I knew I needed more cigarettes. I would drop by there on my way home later.</p><p>I turned on Randall Way and drove down to Oak Lane. With nothing but houses on my right, I turned left. On my right there was a big parking lot and a barn at the far end. There were kids hanging out, some teenage and some younger. I turned into the parking lot and pulled into a space and shut off the car.</p><p>Looking out at them, I saw myself long ago. I saw myself walking around in hand-me-down clothes, my hair all mussed up, my shoes falling apart, all because someone else deserved it more than I did. It scared me.</p><p>Did I really want to get out of that car?</p><p>Yes, I did. And thus, I changed my life forever...</p><p>I hadn't got out of the car and walked ten steps before I heard a familiar voice calling to me. Not just any familiar voice, but one with the sweetest little drawl.</p><p>""Well, hello,"" she said, ""fancy seein' you here,"" and I spun around to see her. She sat on a small hill with her back against a tree, wearing a tank top and little red shorts, those amazing legs stretched out and crossed at the ankles, her flip-flops kicked off. She was puffing on a cigarette and it looked very sexy. ""Your name is Georgia, right? You remember my name?""</p><p>""Billie..."" I gasped, looking into those eyes.</p>"
1467,"Shelter, Chapter 3",Glassbottom,3,"During their new confrontation, a very thoughtful Billie opens up to Georgia about her self-image and the interesting change she wants to make in her young life.","['Fg pedo', 'slow']","<p>She sat there looking up at me from the shade of the tree, traces of the sun falling upon her through the low-hanging leaves. God, she was beautiful, sad but hiding it with attitude beautiful, walking the walk before her time beautiful, and there was nothing she could do about it.</p><p>She was a little piece of heaven.</p><p>""Well,"" Billie said, ""you did remember my name,"" Billie said, a smile spreading across her mouth as smoke crept out at the corners.</p><p>""I didn't think you would remember.""</p><p>""Of course,"" I said, trembling all over, trying hard not to look at her the same way I had looked at her two weeks before, as something I just wanted to grope and feel against my body, as something I wanted to strip down and taste with my mouth. But you try to do that, you try when she's sitting right there looking like that, like something that's been gifted to you as if in a dream.</p><p>""Of course I remembered your name,"" I said. Then, all of a sudden, I felt very weak, a little nauseas, almost like a dizzy spell but not quite. ""I'm sorry,"" I said, a blur coming to my eyes. ""I shouldn't be here. I shouldn't be here at all. Sorry what I did to you. I'm going...""</p><p>I opened my car door and leaned against it a moment, and I started to get inside.</p><p>""Wait,"" Billie said, and there was an insistence in her voice. ""You don't have to go."" I turned my head in her direction.</p><p>She was on her feet looking at me. Her eyes appeared softer, as if to invite inside rather than keep me at a distance. She slipped on her flip-flops and stepped down off the hill and approached me, carrying a dented pack of cigarettes. She got very close to me. She looked around, looked down, then looked up at me.</p><p>""I never told nobody about what you did,"" she said softly.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I said.</p><p>""I thought about it a lot. I thought a lot about the way you just up and did it. It's the way adults do everything, ain't it? Without askin' or takin' a moment to find out if you're even interested. It could be anything. It could be church they're draggin' you to... or a movie you don't care about seein'...</p><p>""Or maybe this man who's goin' out with your mama,"" she said, her eyes glaring into mine, ""he says 'Baby, you're the prettiest little thing on the face of this Earth. How'd you like to take this big thing in your hand and play with it 'til it squirts, huh?'.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Billie,"" I said. ""I'm sorry about what I did and about what's been done to you.""</p><p>""Don't be sorry,"" she said. She pulled a lighter from her shorts, a cigarette from her pack, and she lit up right there in front of me.</p><p>""You're allowed to do that here?""</p><p>""I'm far enough away they don't say nothin',"" she said, ""and if they come out after me, I toss it anyway. Join me?""</p><p>She held out her flat little pack, obviously mangled from being concealed. I held up my hand and I took out one of my own.</p><p>""Thanks, Billie, but I don't want to take from your stash,"" I said. ""Anyway, I really am sorry about – ""</p><p>""No. No, don't you understand, it's me. I'm the reason people want to touch me.""</p><p>I looked at this girl, looked her up and down, took it all in, and I knew what she was trying to say, but I wasn't going to allow a ten year old girl to say such a thing about herself.</p><p>""Billie, it's not you,"" I said. ""I know what I did, and I know other people have molested you, but you are a child...""</p><p>""In the spring, the PTA had one of those things where all the classes got up there and sang a couple of songs. So I was up there with my class in this really stupid ugly dress that my mom bought me but I wore it for her and what do you think happened? The same thing that always happens. The men... they all looked at me. Not the other girls. Me.</p><p>""I'm not talkin' about strangers, the kind of guys they warn you about in school. I'm talkin' about dads and grandpas and uncles and older brothers, all of them... and I guess the way some of those women was lookin' too, well, you ought to know what they see.""</p><p>I was looking at her, listening to her but not listening hard enough, hearing the words but not allowing them into my thick skull. Maybe I was too busy looking at her to listen, at least until she came to that last part, talking about how I ought to know, and then I looked down at the concrete, at the weeds growing out of it.</p><p>""I just know it's me,"" she kept on, ""like they can see inside me. And I'll be ridin' my bike around, and I'll look to see if men are lookin' at me, and most of the time they are. Funny thing is that I expect them to... and I'm... kind of... disappointed if they're not... makin' eyes at me.""</p><p>I heard it in her voice, a quiver, a change in pitch, and I looked up as she wiped away a tear that was rolling down her cheek.</p><p>""Please don't cry,"" I said.</p><p>""Who's cryin'?"" she shook her head. She took a puff, let it out, and wiped her nose with her arm.</p><p>""You know I never thought I'd see you again,"" I said, ""and then this waitress where I had lunch today says to stop by and volunteer at this Youth Center... and here you are.""</p><p>""Who was this waitress?"" Billie asked.</p><p>""Jennifer,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, her,"" Billie nodded. ""She's nice.""</p><p>""Oh, yes, very nice.""</p><p>In silence, a breeze passed between us for a moment, a gentle breeze that rustled the leaves and stirred Billie's curls ever so lightly. She looked in my eyes and, watching her wonderful lips, I could see she was preparing to say something to me.</p><p>""Georgia.""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""A few times since you kissed me and... touched me under my skirt... I've thought about it and... ""</p><p>My heart began pounding. I was hanging on the words she was going to say next. I wanted her to say it and I wanted her not to say it, but I wasn't sure what I wanted her to say more.</p><p>""I played with myself,"" she said softly, just loud enough for me to hear.</p><p>I closed my eyes and the pictures flashed in my mind, pictures of this girl lying on her bed, perhaps clothed, perhaps naked, with her hand down her panties, rubbing that little clit that she doesn't even have a name for.</p><p>""Oh my God,"" I said.</p><p>""It felt really good,"" she said. ""It always feels good playin' with myself, but thinkin' about you made it different. It made it feel better than it has in a real long time.""</p><p>I was actually frightened by what she was telling me. For one thing, it was too real. It was a fantasy come true, but for what purpose? Look what I did? I fondled this kid, but in retrospect it made her hot? For another thing, this was a ten year old girl. Not sixteen, not fourteen, not even twelve, but ten years old, and she was telling me this stuff straight out.</p><p>""I been thinkin',"" she said. ""Like I said, the problem with adults is them always doin' what they want, takin' what they want, doin' what they please, and no one ever asked me what I want.""</p><p>""You're an amazing girl, Billie,"" I said. ""I agree with you.""</p><p>""I think I know what I want,"" she said.</p><p>""What's that?""</p><p>""I want to touch someone and have them touch me, but I want to be the one who says what happens.""</p><p>""You're a little girl, Billie,"" I said. ""You're a child.""</p><p>""Oh, I see,"" she shook her head. ""So I ain't allowed to be in charge.""</p><p>""No, Billie,"" I said. ""I'm saying you should just try being a kid and not worry about that stuff.""</p><p>""Try being a kid?"" she snickered. ""I don't think I could ever be a kid again. I've cleaned up too much of my mother's vomit and took care of my sister with my mom passed out... and I've done way too many things a little girl should never have to do, and I'm still doin' 'em.</p><p>""My mom goes to these meetings to help her stay sober and it's all like this religious stuff, but she spends almost as much time doin' that as she did gettin' drunk.</p><p>""Fuck bein' a kid. I can't do kid things and enjoy myself anymore. But I wanna do what I want, not what someone else wants me to do.""</p><p>Wow. What an idea. If I had only thought of that when I was her age. Or even at twelve, or fourteen, or fifteen.</p><p>By the time I got out from under my mother and stepfather's roof, I was willing to do anything to please anyone, even if it meant denying myself my own sexuality. It was easier to live as a heterosexual and be readily accepted, get wedded to a decent guy, fake all of the emotions, rather than fall flat on my face.</p><p>I always took the easy way out. Always.</p><p>""I don't think my cousin is comin',"" Billie said. ""Will you give me a ride home?""</p><p>""You actually want a ride in my car after what I did to you?""</p><p>""Why not?"" she shrugged. ""Oh, did you want to go in and look around?""</p><p>""No, that's OK,"" I said. ""Maybe another time.""</p><p>I got up and I walked around the car. I opened the door for her. I watched that perfect round ass in the tight red shorts, I watched it park itself in my passenger seat. I closed the door.</p><p>Two weeks and she was in my car again. Almost like it was destined to be. And not only had we met again but she had opened up to me.</p><p>I think it was fair to say that there was more to Billie than what met the eye. Of course what met the eye was almost unimaginable. But listening to her talk, her thought processes, the thought processes of a ten year old girl who had grown up way too quick so far and was way too beautiful and sexually attractive for her own good, one could not help but feel something strong for her.</p><p>And yes, it was fair to say that I was crazy about her.</p><p>""You know,"" she said, after I got in the car and started it up, ""I really don't live that far away. I walked here.""</p><p>""So why am I giving you a ride?""</p><p>""Because I want you too.""</p><p>""Ah, I see,"" I nodded.</p><p>""Your car is dirty,"" she said.</p><p>""No, it's not,"" I said. ""It's pretty neat.""</p><p>""No, it needs washing,"" she said. ""You gotta come to our car wash tomorrow. Pete's Burgers.""</p><p>""Which way should I go?"" I asked her, sitting at a stop sign.</p><p>""Turn right and pull over and stop.""</p><p>I did what she said. I turned right. I pulled over. I stopped in front of a sidewalk in front of a tall fence covered in vines. The sidewalk and part of the street were shaded with trees. Across the street was a school. The playground was empty.</p><p>""Will you be at the car wash?"" I smiled. ""Oh yeah,"" she said. ""I'll make sure your car gets nice and clean. And you can watch me. I know you'll like that."" She leaned over and whispered. ""I'll be wearing a teeny bikini.""</p><p>She straightened back up and looked in my eyes. She looked like she was waiting for something. My mind was busy visualizing her in a little bikini washing my Malibu and I wasn't ready to start giving into sudden impulses. ""Georgia,"" she said, ""I want you to kiss me.""</p><p>I turned in my seat and looked at her. She let a soft smile shape those beautiful lips. I didn't know if she was doing this just to get my heart racing again, to get me excited, but she was certainly tempting me.</p><p>""You want me to kiss you,"" I said back to her.</p><p>""Or I can kiss you?"" she asked. ""If you think I can't, you'd be surprised.""</p><p>Billie undid her safety belt and she reached for me. I unfastened mine and moved over as much as possible. I felt her hand on the back of my neck. Her right hand caressed my face. She looked into my eyes, then drew me in for the kiss. Our lips met and it was tender and sweet, what she did to me. I let her do it all.</p><p>I was keeping my hands to myself.</p><p>Billie reached down and took my left hand and placed it on her thigh where it was firmest. I caressed the smooth tanned flesh up and down as we kissed and then she pulled her lips from mine and gave me another quick peck on the mouth, and then, looking deep in my eyes, she took my hand further up the inside of her thighs as she spread her legs.</p><p>It was so warm there. Not warm, hot. And with her fingers she pressed my fingers against herself. She trembled, this time not fighting against it.</p><p>And as I looked into those incredible eyes, I saw them roll back a second as she blinked, and I heard a long... continuous... sigh...</p><p>""Oh, Billie..."" I said.</p><p>""I've got to go,"" she said, gasping. ""But I will see you tomorrow.""</p><p>""Oh, yes,"" I said. And I let her get out. Oh my God, what was I doing? What was she doing? What were we doing to one another?</p><p>I drove home. Dresser, second drawer. Vibrator. I used it again and again that night. Every time I tried to do anything else, my mind went back to Billie.</p><p>I lost count.</p>"
1468,"Shelter, Chapter 4",Glassbottom,4,"A different perspective sheds light on Billie's private world and heaviest burden, and a look at Georgia from the outside in.","['Fg pedo', 'F mast', 'Mg pedo']","<p>Dear Jo,</p><p>Hi, it's me Billie. I know I haven't wrote anything for a very very long time but what can you write when everything is the same and nothing ever changes? It's the same old shit day after day. Mom and her big book and her meetings and Sara getting all the attention and getting her way all the time and good old big sister wanting to smack her but I protect her instead. She's afraid of the dark and everything else and that's a good thing. There is bad things in the dark and there is bad things all around. There is Jack and he is there in the dark and he is there in the light and there ain't never any different.</p><p>Last night he was talking again about marrying mom so he can be our daddy and I just wanted to stab him in the heart with a stake knife. Sara keeps sitting on his lap and I don't like it and I tell her to move and she asks why and I have to act like I want him for myself and he loves that. He loves it whenever I have to do something. He loves to be in charge of the house and he tells me if things don't go his way he will have to leave us and my mom will fall to pieces and start drinking again.</p><p>But I am not writing in you about that shit, Jo. I want to tell you about Georgia and how I saw her again and how I got her to kiss me and touch me but this time it was because I told her to and it was me doing most of the kissing and it was me pushing her fingers against my puss. I told her how I thought it was with me and how I think it is just me and that I think I make other people want to have sex with me and she was very nice and told me no I was just a kid but I said no, not anymore.</p><p>I'm not a little girl anymore, Jo. You are my friend under the bed. Did you hear me when I got home? Did you hear me lay down and take off my shorts and play with myself? I was thinking about how I made Georgia touch me and I got those tingles and I got all wet down there. Did you hear me make those funny sounds? Did you feel me</p><p>I gotta hide you now. Jack is knocking at the door.</p><p>B</p><p>The little girl with the brown curls who was lying on her tummy in a long t-shirt, on a mattress on the floor in lamplight, her toes flexing playfully as her legs kicked up behind her, the girl who was writing in a spiral notebook with a black pen and sticking her tongue out of the corner of her mouth as she wrote with the knit brow of concentration, that little girl suddenly jerked when there came a tapping at her bedroom door.</p><p>""It's me,"" a man said.</p><p>""Just a minute,"" she said.</p><p>The girl scribbled something in her notebook with a frown on her face and then closed it with the flip of her wrist. She lifted the side of her mattress and slipped it underneath, feeling to make sure it was out of view before she climbed to her feet and went to the door. She turned the lock at the center of the door horizontal and then turned the knob, pulling the door open.</p><p>He was in his robe, his dark hair, with a creeping pattern of baldness, damp from the shower. He was a very tall man, large, with big hands, big legs. His eyes were blue and he had an easy-going smile that he gave to the little girl.</p><p>""May I come in?"" the man asked.</p><p>""If I said 'No', what would you do?"" she asked.</p><p>""Your little sister is right down the hall.""</p><p>""That one's getting' old,"" she said, but she held the door back for him to enter. ""Come on in.""</p><p>He came in and he watched her close the door and lock it behind her. He watched her turn to him and he untied his robe and he let it fall open and he began to fondle his penis while looking at her. The girl, whose name was Billie, looked at him without reacting either way.</p><p>""I heard that you're going to be washing cars down by that burger joint on Crane Street,"" he said.</p><p>""Yes, I am,"" the girl said.</p><p>""You know the place is going to be crawling with perverts, don't you?""</p><p>""Per-verts?""</p><p>""Men who like little girls,"" the man said. ""Most of the men who are going to be stopping are going to be perverts, baby.""</p><p>""Is that right?"" Billie smiled mockingly.</p><p>""That's right, sweetheart,"" he said. ""Pe-do-philes... and you are one tasty piece of meat to satisfy their appetites.""</p><p>Billie watched the man's penis thicken and lengthen and throb as he stroked it, breathing harder and harder as he watched her. He finally stopped playing with it and he let it stand erect from his belly on its own. Billie looked into his eyes. He smiled at her.</p><p>His name was Jack. This was his world and she was just a part of it.</p><p>""To hell with the burgers. Who's going to want burgers after they see you?""</p><p>Billie approached him and reached for him with both hands, taking hold of his cock. His eyes fell closed as her hands touched him all over, all up and down.</p><p>""You're such a dirty little slut,"" he said. ""I wish you'd suck it for me.""</p><p>""I don't want to,"" she said.</p><p>""Mold my clay then?"" he asked her.</p><p>""Okay.""</p><p>Jack slipped out of his robe and went to the mattress and lay down on it while Billie sat down between his legs. He scooted up so that his butt was almost in her lap and his cock and balls were easily accessible to her. She extended her legs out so that he could fondle and caress them as she reached under the mattress and produced a small bottle of lube.</p><p>Pouring it on his cock and setting the bottle aside, Billie coated him liberally with the lube. She then began to play with his cock and balls like she was molding clay into a piece of pottery, up and down and all around, slow and easy and then fast and then slow again, as she looked into his eyes and listened to him breathe very hard, calling her one nasty name after another...</p><p>Her name was Georgia and she had brown eyes that often hid behind dark sunglasses and she had raven hair that usually hung neat about her shoulders. She was thirty-five but she had a dark complexion and she had lived a healthy life for a very long time, recent eating and drinking habits notwithstanding, so she appeared young for her age.</p><p>She couldn't sleep that Saturday morning. She woke up early, kicked the sweat-soaked covers off, and began cupping her small breasts, pinching her dark red nipples.</p><p>""Good God, Georgia,"" she said to herself, moving one long, shapely leg against the other and then reaching one hand down between them, spreading the dark lips of her vulva, her fingers probing the lips and spreading the pink inside. ""Oh... Billie..."" she whispered as she found her clit.</p><p>The bed-sheets were twisted and her black hair was all over the place and her eyes were sleepy but still she did this, rubbed herself feverishly, bucking against her fingers, her eyes closed, moaning and gasping until the orgasm seized her...</p><p>""Oh... oh... oh... oh... fuck... ""</p><p>Like an agonizing plea, it echoed off the walls of her lonely bedroom.</p><p>A moment later she lay there looking at the crack in the ceiling, her hand on her tummy just above her navel. She turned her head sideways on the pillow. There was a picture of a family, a man and a woman and a boy and a girl. The woman bore a striking resemblance to her. There was another photograph of just the boy and the girl. She closed her eyes as a tear rolled down one cheek.</p><p>A little while later, after her shower, after drying off and drying her hair and dressing in a t-shirt and shorts, she left her apartment, descended the stairs from the balcony, walked around the building to the parking lot and got in her car. She drove out of the parking lot in her brown Chevy Malibu and looked at the car clock.</p><p>""Damn, it's early,"" she said.</p><p>She had breakfast. She sat there a while. She bought a paper and read some of it while she was there. She killed time.</p><p>Finally... finally... she paid the bill and she left, her waitress frowning after her.</p><p>She drove down the strip, drove down 43, drove down to the business district, and she saw a couple of girls out by the road with painted signs. CAR WASH. The girls out by the road were young teenagers. One was white with black hair and dark-tanned and very curvaceous while the other was black and very skinny with braids and a ball cap. Both wore t-shirts and cut-offs and sneakers and they were shouting.</p><p>Georgia turned off the road and pulled into the driveway of a large parking lot under a sign that said ""PETE'S BURGERS – family owned and operated since 1969"". There was one car being washed as Georgia went to park hers in the waiting space.</p><p>She shut off her car and dropped her keys in her purse. She took a deep breath and let it out and she got out of the car. She closed the door.</p><p>""Georgia,"" a pretty blonde haired woman said, ""hi.""</p><p>""Hi, Jennifer,"" Georgia said. ""You look like you're having fun.""</p><p>""One way to keep cool, right?</p><p>""That's one way to look at it.""</p><p>""You're next.""</p><p>Georgia stepped back and turned and adjusted her sunglasses. She looked to the left and to the right as she backed away to allow the kids to wash her car. There were men to the left of her and men to the right of her. There were a couple of women washing the car, and a few girls, but the men only seemed interested in one of them.</p><p>She had brown, sun-streaked curls that hung damp about her head and shoulders. Her wet, summer skin glistened in the sun's rays all down her naked back, all down her smooth legs, and everywhere that the string bikini did not cover.</p><p>Georgia closed her eyes a moment, then opened them again, allowing them to creep slowly over the figure of the girl, over places on the girl's body that had been previously unseen. The flat but firm, almost sculpted, tummy. The buttocks. Oh so round, so perfect, protruding, and as she bent over to dry the hub caps of this gentleman's car, almost presenting...</p><p>""Hi,"" Billie said to Georgia when she saw her.</p><p>""Hi.""</p><p>""How do I look?"" she whispered.</p><p>Georgia didn't answer. Jennifer called the rallying cry. She had Georgia move her car over and told her to relax, grab a chair.</p><p>Georgia watched the girls wash her car. But she especially watched Billie. And Billie seemed to be giving her a special show, bending over extra low to wash this and scrub that.</p><p>""Good job, Billie,"" Jennifer said. Georgia covered a half-smile when she said that. Jennifer knelt down next to Georgia and smiled. ""Isn't she something?""</p><p>""Oh... yes...""</p><p>""Poor kid's been through a lot. She sure is beautiful. She's gotta watch herself, lookin' like that in this world.""</p><p>Across the street, sitting in his car, Jack shook his head.</p><p>""God damn,"" he said. ""God damn it.""</p><p>The girl sitting in the passenger's seat, a little girl about seven or eight years old with brown hair and hazel eyes, tanned with a red striped top and blue shorts, she frowned at him.</p><p>""What's wrong, Jack?"" the little girl asked. ""Aren't we goin' to get the car washed by Billie an' 'em other girls?""</p><p>""No,"" Jack said. ""I think I'll wait. I think I'll wait and have my own private car wash.""</p><p>The little girl, whose name was Sara and was Billie's little sister, looked up at him with a furrow in her brow.</p><p>Georgia kept shifting in her seat, and when the car wash was finished, she was more than generous. She gave $10.</p><p>""That is so nice. Isn't that nice, girls?""</p><p>""Thank you, Ma'am,"" came a chorus of voices, including that of Billie, and just as Georgia was preparing to back out, Billie, standing with her back to Georgia's driver's side window, bent over from the waist to stretch, touching her fingers to her toes and giving the woman a show.</p><p>Georgia drove away, her hands shaking.</p><p>""Oh my God...""</p><p>It was Jennifer who dropped Billie off at her house later. She climbed out of the car in her bikini, wrapped in a beach towel, and she said thank you and goodbye to Jennifer before coming up to the front porch in her flip-flops. Jack was waiting for her, sitting there on the bench.</p><p>""You were s'posed to come get your car washed,"" Billie said, ""and then come pick me up.""</p><p>""Oh, really now,"" he said. ""Come get my car washed and watch you in your little bikini being a little whore?""</p><p>Billie climbed the steps to the porch and went to the door. She opened the screen and went inside and let it slam behind her. She went to the fridge and took out a bottle of juice, uncapped it, and tipped it back thirstily. It dribbled from the corners of her mouth and dripped down her body.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" Jack said, standing at the kitchen doorway. ""You just... make me crazy, little girl. I don't mean to call you those bad names.""</p><p>""You don't?""</p><p>""You still want to wash my car?""</p><p>""Me?"" Billie pointed to herself. ""By myself?""</p><p>""I don't even care if you do a good job and... I'll pay you.""</p><p>Jack smiled and took out his wallet. He opened it and took out a twenty dollar bill. Billie looked away and put the cap back on the juice before putting it back in the fridge. She started to walk away. Jack caught up with her and took out another twenty and a ten.</p><p>""Fifty bucks,"" he said.</p><p>Billie looked down at the money and started to take it, but he snatched it back. He smiled and shook his head.</p><p>""When you're finished,"" he said.</p><p>""You promise?"" she asked.</p><p>""I promise,"" he nodded.</p><p>She followed him to the garage and she stood and waited for him to open the door and pull the car out, but he didn't. He ran the water into the bucket from the garage sink and attached the hose to the faucet. He gave her the hose.</p><p>""I'm goin' to wash it in here?"" she asked him.</p><p>Jack turned on a boom box and set himself up a lawn chair.</p><p>""What did you think, baby?"" he asked. ""I was going to pay you fifty bucks to wash my car and that was it? Oh no no no.""</p><p>He turned up the volume on his boom box and the music filled the garage. The music was rock, something from his time, with a heavy beat, something she could move her hips to. Billie removed her towel and tossed it aside. She hosed down the car and then herself. Jack began to sweat in the hot garage.</p><p>With the soapy sponge, Billie began to wash his car, moving her hips to the music.</p><p>""Oh, baby..."" Jack said. ""Yes, Billie, yes...""</p><p>He began to sweat very heavy and he took off his shirt and his pants. His penis was poking up, pitching a tent in his boxer shorts, and he removed those too. He sat in the chair, stroking his cock, watching her, then he got up and began hovering about her as she washed.</p><p>Quickly, with both hands, Jack pulled both strings of her bikini top and it fell away. He stepped back. The girl continued to wash the car, dancing topless to the song on the boom box as Jack jerked off to her. The song ended and then another one began, but not just any song. This song got Jack going... and it got Billie going because it had an amazing beat.</p><p>""Honky Tonk Woman, baby,"" Jack said, reaching out and grabbing Billie's ass as it bopped back and forth and up and down. ""Shake it... oh yes... shake it!""</p><p>He moved up behind her as she was scrubbing the hood of the car and he lowered himself, pressing the length of his cock along the cleft of her buttcrack. He untied the strings of the panties and yanked them off so that Billie was completely naked. He reached around her and held her as he ground his cock against her ass.</p><p>""Shake it... shake it...""</p><p>Jack reached for the bucket of sudsy water and poured some over the girl's protruding buttocks, making his path slippery. He tossed the bucket and it fell over.</p><p>""God, you little piece of ass..."" he growled. ""Oh, I want to fuck you so bad...""</p><p>He backed off and turned her around, and he lifted her up on the hood of the car, and he started to spread her legs as Billie looked at him, her eyes glazed, a pair of tiny pink nipples standing erect from barely noticeable but beautiful, confection-sized breasts.</p><p>""Oh... baby... grab it... ""</p><p>The cock was above her belly and she was reaching for it when it jerked and throbbed and swelled, spurting hot semen onto her chest and her belly. She grabbed it with both hands and finished him off, listening to him moan.</p><p>Afterwards, he took the hose and he hosed her off, he dressed and he turned to leave, opening the door.</p><p>""Aren't you forgetting something?"" Billie asked him.</p><p>""Oh, yeah,"" he said, looking at her as she sat on the lawn chair with her towel wrapped around her. He took out his wallet, took out the ten and two twenties, and tossed them on the wet floor.""</p><p></p><p>Dear Jo,</p><p>Jack is a pig, but I got $50.</p><p>Billie</p><p>Billie closed her notebook with the three bills in it. She buried her head in her pillow and began to sob.</p>"
1469,"Shelter, Chapter 5",Glassbottom,5,An obsessed Georgia tries to distract herself with a menial task but finds herself courting temptation and potential suspicion.,"['Fg pedo slow', 'mast', 'plot']","<p>""Oh my God... "" I kept saying those three words to myself.</p><p>It was Saturday afternoon. It was a long while since I had left the car wash, a seeming eternity since I had left Billie in her tiny string bikini, bending over and touching her toes just for yours truly... or was that just my imagination? Was it just my imagination that she was teasing me right in front of everyone?</p><p>But you see, it was the perfect tease, was it not? For only she knew who I was, what I was. I suppose that was the disturbing part, that she had it over me, and she could do whatever she wanted to do with me.</p><p>Oh my God... yes, back to those three words... those three words you say when you can't think of anything else to say. I had to do something besides sit there and think about Billie all day, but what does one do when one no longer has a life and one needs something to fill the emptiness?</p><p>Oh, Billie, that girl, she could fill my emptiness... or was she just making it more empty, packing it up with hollow fantasies that didn't survive beyond the climax...?</p><p>But truly, I needed something to do. It was afternoon and I was still sitting there in my T-shirt and shorts on the edge of my seat after getting home from the car wash in the morning, not quite here nor there, not quite anywhere, just lost. I had managed the menial task of pouring myself some iced tea. I had drunk half of it. The cubes had melted and the glass had sweat onto the table.</p><p>Well, there was the laundry.</p><p>I had been planning to do the laundry the next morning, Sunday morning, but I needed something to do right then and there, as much as I dreaded it. Hey, it was something with a purpose, something with a structure, with simple steps and with pauses in between.</p><p>Mostly, it was something that was familiar.</p><p>It went back to being Mrs. John Harris, and being mother of Joshua and Amelia Harris. Back then I didn't wait until there was a pile of clothes. If the basket was full, I did a load. If John needed a specific shirt, if Josh needed a jersey or pair of jeans, or if Amelia needed a dress...</p><p>Anyway, as time-consuming and boring and as much work as it could be, it was grounding and, like I said, purposeful.</p><p>I had the car loaded up at about four-o'clock and I set out for my favorite laundromat. It was off the beaten path, an old place with a lot of machines in a somewhat deserted strip mall down near what once was the old record store and the beauty shop where my mother got her hair done.</p><p>It's all gone now, just like the flavor of the food.</p><p>Now there is a tax service, a convenience store that is way too pricy to be convenient, and a fast-food restaurant way out front, near the street. The old laundromat, now owned by this middle-aged couple, was smack dab in the middle with about two or three empty stores on either side.</p><p>I hadn't seen the man too many times. He seemed nice enough. He was quiet. He pretty much followed around behind the woman and kept his mouth shut. She seemed like a bitter woman, pleasant enough to customers, but you could tell beneath the phony façade that she really didn't like anyone.</p><p>When I showed up at about ten after four, there was a young woman there with her two kids, a boy and a girl, both cute, the girl about seven years old and precious with golden locks. None of them looked happy. The girl was helping the mom fold clothes. The boy was sitting in one of the basket chairs. You could tell he had been crying.</p><p>""We are not..."" the woman was saying, ""coming here again. No one speaks to my child that way.""</p><p>I dragged in all of my laundry and began to load up the machines. I went to the change machine and got my quarters and then went around, starting each of my loads. When I was finished, I stepped outside for a cigarette. It had begun to cloud up.</p><p>""Hurry, Scott, April,"" the young woman said, ""let's get this stuff in the car before it starts raining... or before the wicked witch comes back.""</p><p>Little April laughed and Scott chuckled as well. Mommy had succeeded in breaking the tension.</p><p>""Did someone run afoul of Mrs. Pike?"" I asked.</p><p>""He climbed up on the table,"" she said, spreading her hand in the direction of the for mica table standing firmly at the end of the row of washers, across from the rows of dryers and basket chairs. There were a few of those tables. They were for folding laundry, not climbing on, but obviously not worth blowing a fuse over.</p><p>""I don't see a sign, do you?"" the young woman said.</p><p>""No, I don't,"" I said, meanwhile looking at her daughter's shapely calves and pretty feet, becoming more and more aware of what I was, more and more aware of what I was becoming.</p><p>After they left, in my boredom, I smoked another cigarette, but I realized in all of a moment that I could not sit still, that I had to leave the clothes in the washing machines and go for a little drive. Not too far. Far enough. Down to Randall Way and Oak Lane. And if no luck there, then come back and try to chill out.</p><p>But after seeing little April, feeling the way I did, I felt I had to find Billie if I could... just to touch her a moment, see if she was real.</p><p>My movements driving down there were almost mechanical. I smoked one cigarette after another along the way, paying not much attention to what I was doing. I inhaled, I exhaled, I kept the car on the road. I made the proper turns like they were built in to me, without thinking. And I pulled into a spot at the Youth Center and shut off my car. I looked around.</p><p>I did not see Billie. I didn't see anyone. Well, I saw a couple of boys at the basketball court trading off hoops, but other than that...</p><p>It began to sprinkle from the gray sky. There was no thunder or lightning, maybe just a touch of a breeze, but other than that, just spread-out raindrops falling from the sky. I got out of the car and I closed the door and I walked to the entrance of the barn. The rain was gentle and felt neither warm nor cold to the flesh.</p><p>The boys took notice of me. I think they liked what they saw.</p><p>Inside the Youth Center, there were quite a few kids. There was a pool table and a couple of boys were shooting pool. There was a room full of kids watching a movie. I would have to say that the furniture, the carpeting, and the flooring in the place was on the cheap side while it would seem they spared no expense on the electronics and the pool table.</p><p>It was off in a whole other room that I found Jennifer talking with three girls. They seemed to be having a good time. I didn't want to break it up. I never did seem to fit in with groups of people, no matter the age or sex of the people. Of course, once Jennifer saw me, she called me over.</p><p>""Hey, Georgia, whassup?"" she called out, trying to be all ""with it"" I suppose.</p><p>""Oh, not much,"" I said. ""Just thought I'd pop in.""</p><p>""Well,"" Jennifer said, ""this is Chloe,"" she said, introducing a blonde girl with glasses, then a black girl with braids I thought I had seen with a car wash sign in the morning, and another girl... and yeah, she had been out by the street too... she was hot... black hair with brown eyes and a dark tan...</p><p>God, she could've been me at fourteen, and she acted the part too.</p><p>""And this is Charice,"" Jennifer said, ""and Mona. You met Billie this morning? Mona's her cousin.""</p><p>Mona smiled at me with wonderful full-lipped smile, but that smile, there was something about it, something wicked, as if there was something behind it.</p><p>""I'm glad to meet you girls,"" I said. ""I was thinking about becoming a volunteer. I think it would be interesting.""</p><p>""Did you want to sign up now, Georgia?"" Jennifer asked. ""We could start now. Of course, there are a few formalities we need to go over.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""I was in the middle of laundry... I really... ""</p><p>""Well then,"" Jennifer smiled. ""What did you come by for?""</p><p>""Um... just to look around I guess,"" I said. ""So what are the formalities?"" I asked her as we walked from one room to the other.</p><p>""Well, you know... background check... police record, mainly,"" she said. ""I'm sure you're fine, but there are people who take these jobs just to get near kids.""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" I said, my heart beating very fast, ""I'm sure it happens all the time.""</p><p>I took my leave of Jennifer and I went back out to my car. The light rain had disappeared and the sun had broken through again. Mona and Charice appeared in view of my car, far from the entrance of the barn, lighting up cigarettes.</p><p>No doubt Mona had started her little cousin on that bad habit.</p><p>I inched forward in the seat and slipped my hand between my legs, hoping I wouldn't be noticed as I admired Billie's sexy older cousin. She was certainly not Billie, but she was something to look at for the moment, and as I rubbed at the damp crotch of my shorts, imagining what it would be like to touch her, I saw myself in her, and I fantasized more about her touching herself than me touching her.</p><p>I closed my eyes, imagined her touching herself with my hands, and then I became her, touching my thirteen, fourteen year old body again...</p><p>Friction... friction... close to the center... the world far away...</p><p>And then a sound... a familiar sound... a clickety-clickety-click coming and going and then a small squeal of a tire... I thought I was dreaming...</p><p>""Hey, little cousin,"" Mona said.</p><p>""'Sup, Billie?"" Charice asked.</p><p>I sat up straight and opened my eyes, my heart leaping out of my chest as I looked out through my sunglasses at the girl straddling the rustic old red bike. She was wearing a little tank top and jean shorts and flip-flops. She had on a pair of sunglasses. I didn't know whether to get out of the car or not. Maybe just watch them. But now that I was here and I had seen her, wasn't that the point, to try to make contact?</p><p>I was flushed and sweaty, and my nipples were hard, pretty obvious when poking through a damp T-shirt. But was that such a bad thing?</p><p>I lit a cigarette and opened the car door and I got out. I started to walk over. Mona looked up at me and said something and Billie turned and looked. She took off her sunglasses and as I got closer I could see it was clear that she had been crying. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea.</p><p>""Hey, Billie,"" I said.</p><p>""Hi, Georgia,"" she said. ""What are you doing here?""</p><p>""Well I was at the laundromat and I thought I'd swing by while it was washing.""</p><p>""Where?""</p><p>""Here.""</p><p>""No,"" she said. ""Where are you doing laundry?""</p><p>""In that strip mall by Chucky's Chicken.""</p><p>""I know where that is,"" she said, smiling, and added, turning to Mona, ""That's kind of a long trip.""</p><p>Mona looked up at me and raised her eyebrows. She grinned at me and cocked her head.</p><p>""I know... but I... "" I couldn't look either one of them in the eye.</p><p>""You know what, Georgia?"" Mona said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""You're cute when you blush.""</p><p>""I gotta go,"" I said, turning away. ""I got laundry to finish. And... if you girls are just going to tease me...""</p><p>""Wait, Georgia,"" Billie said. ""Don't go.""</p><p>I walked away from her. I got in my car, started it, and drove away. I swear, the look in her eyes was so forlorn, I wanted to stop the car, get out and ask her what was wrong, but I was committed to driving away. And that was just what I did.</p><p>The whole drive all that went through my mind was what Billie had shared with her cousin Mona about me. What exactly had she told her? How far had she gone? Were those secrets safe?</p><p>When I got back to the laundromat, the washers had stopped and Mrs. Pike was there. She frowned at me.</p><p>""You know, if someone comes in here and takes your clothes, it ain't our responsibility.""</p><p>""I doubt if anyone is going to come in and steal my wet clothes,"" I said.</p><p>""You'd be surprised,"" she said. She was sweeping. You could hear her breathing, like every movement was a struggle. It probably was. It was probably the extra weight she carried around, but mostly the smoking. I had seen her smoke outside. And there were days I had seen her cough and gag like crazy. That probably had something to do with her moods.</p><p>I switched all of the clothes over to the dryers and I started them up. Then I went outside for a smoke.</p><p>I hadn't taken more than a few puffs when a very sweaty and tired looking Billie came riding up on her bike, braking to a stop. She parked the bike, she looked up at me, held out her fingers and said,</p><p>""Let me have a drag, but don't let that bitch see it.""</p><p>""I gotta talk to you,"" I said. ""What did you tell Mona about me?""</p><p>""Nothing nasty,"" she said.</p><p>I let her have the cigarette and she took a puff, giving it back to me. She let out the smoke and looked back through the glass.</p><p>""I told Mona you bought me ice cream and you thought I was cute and it's a secret. She thinks it's kind of 'sexy'. Don't worry.""</p><p>Billie was glistening up and down with sweat. If I could have I would have licked it off of her...</p><p>""You must have pedaled your ass off,"" I said.</p><p>""You know, I can really ride when I want to,"" she grinned.</p><p>""Is that so,"" I smiled.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she said. ""Whoa, am I thirsty.""</p><p>""Well, come on in,"" I said. ""They have a machine.""</p><p>""For 'payin' customers',"" she rolled her eyes.</p><p>""So you can be my daughter for the day,"" I said. ""Will that work?""</p><p>Running her hand back through her sweaty curls, Billie turned to me and reached out her hand, taking mine.</p><p>""That would be great... Mom.""</p>"
1470,"Shelter, Chapter 6",Glassbottom,6,Georgia and Billie play-act and flirt as they dance in and out of their personal lives.  Billie makes Georgia an offer she must refuse.,"['Fg pedo', 'slow', 'spank', 'plot']","<p>""You,"" Mrs. Pike said to Billie. ""What are you doing here? I told you you couldn't be coming in here no more.""</p><p>""This is my mom,"" Billie said proudly, hugging onto me. And I hugged onto her as well, hugged her to my side.</p><p>""Oh, well, I guess that's different,"" Mrs. Pike said, ""for today. But for all the days I catch her smoking out front or trying to buy stuff out of the machines even though she doesn't give me any laundry business, I think you oughta know.""</p><p>""Well, well,"" I said, ""Billie,"" turning to her, turning on a serious face, using a stern tone, ""what about all of this? Have you really been hanging out over here, causing this nice lady trouble?""</p><p>""But… but… but Mom,"" Billie said, looking into my eyes with a frightened look and really playing it up, ""I just come here to get sodie pop or water when I'm thirsty.""</p><p>""What about the smoking?"" I asked her. ""Didn't I tell you it's bad for you?""</p><p>""It's bad for you, too, Mama."" she said, and I swear that was the first time I ever saw Mrs. Pike crack a smile. ""I just do it 'cause Mona does it and the other girls – ""</p><p>""Those girls are older,"" I said, ""but when you're not around them you're still smoking, aren't you?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, and I swear that she sounded on the verge of tears. I was good, I suppose, because I was always better at play-acting, but she was real good, almost too good.</p><p>""You're going to have to be punished.""</p><p>Billie sat down and hung her head.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""I'm afraid so,"" I said. ""Girl, you are getting a good whippin' this time.""</p><p>""Not many people have the courage to do that these days,"" Mrs. Pike said. ""Sometimes a good whipping is just what a child needs. You gotta break that will to do wrong.""</p><p>She disappeared into the back room. Billie smiled at me from the bucket chair. I smiled back.</p><p>""For now,"" I spoke up, ""you come on over and I'll get you something to drink.""</p><p>We stepped in front of the drink machine. Lots of pop. I was surprised when she picked something halfway healthy, lemonade. When she got it, she started drinking it down so fast, it dribbled down her cheeks. She went and sat down in time for Mrs. Pike to return from the back.</p><p>""Well, you two have a good day,"" she said. ""And you,"" she patted Billie's head, ""try not to worry. It'll be over quick. My mother used to beat me every day and look at me.""</p><p>We watched her leave and I shook my head. I went and sat down next to Billie.</p><p>""You were amazing,"" I said. ""You're a good actress.""</p><p>""It was fun,"" she said. ""I like pretending.""</p><p>Billie kicked off her flip-flops, edged forward in her chair and stretched those smooth, amazing legs out in front of her. She tipped her head back and sucked at the bottle of lemonade. She took the bottle from her lips and sighed.</p><p>If anybody else would have done this, it would not have been as sexy as Billie doing it, but she had something…</p><p>""So, I'm curious,"" I said, ""what exactly does Mona know?""</p><p>""I told you,"" Billie said. ""you don't have to worry about it.""</p><p>""But I do,"" I said. ""I saw the way she was looking at me, and then – ""</p><p>""She said the whole thing makes her 'hot',"" Billie said.</p><p>""Does she know I touched you?""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>Billie looked frustrated with me. She jumped up out of the chair and walked to the for mica table and then turned to face me. ""I told her you rescued me and bought me ice cream and told me I was pretty. She started getting lots of ideas about it, and then when you come to the car wash today and I did my thing for you, she just thought that was crazy.""</p><p>""Crazy good,"" I asked, ""or crazy bad?""</p><p>""Good,"" Billie said. ""And she thinks you're a real pretty woman.""</p><p>""Do you think I'm a pretty woman?""</p><p>""Georgia,"" she said, walking over to me, taking my hands and looking deep into my eyes, finishing with a whisper, ""I think you're beautiful."" I shivered under that unyielding gaze of hers.</p><p>A long day that had begun so early had passed into the dinner hour, and I was with my fantasy girl. I didn't want to end our time together, but I thought…</p><p>""It's getting late, sweetheart,"" I said. ""I don't want you to go, but it is dinner time. If you have someplace to be, you should go.""</p><p>""I got no place,"" she said, looking sad. ""I wanna be with you, Georgia."" She turned from me and spun around a couple of times, as if to shake off what she was feeling. ""You know what I wanna do? I wanna go on pretendin'. I wanna pretend that you're my mama and I'm your little girl helpin' you with laundry. And after that, if you want, you can take me out for somethin' to eat or…</p><p>""…you can take me home and I'll help you put the laundry away and you can cook us somethin' for dinner. You can give me that whippin' too if you want.""</p><p>I caught the look on her face as she turned to me. I thought she may be joking but she wasn't even smiling.</p><p>""I don't think that will be necessary, Billie,"" I said. ""The rest of it sounds like a real good time, just as long as you're sure it's OK for you to be gone at dinner time and coming home with me.""</p><p>""It's not OK,"" she said, ""but I don't care.""</p><p>I took a handful of quarters and went around to the dryers, checking the clothes. They all needed some extra minutes. I added some time. Then I turned to Billie and hugged her. She hugged me back. We went and sat back in the bucket chairs and then Billie got out of her chair and climbed up on my lap. It was a bit warm for such a thing, and she was a little bit old to be sitting on my lap just for the hell of it, but I didn't care.</p><p>I put my arm around her, held her close, stroked her shoulder, ran my fingers through her damp curls while… with the other hand I caressed her knees, her thighs, feeling a tingle that ran dead center as I touched her. She snuggled against me, drawing her legs up, leaning her head against my chest, and her far hand reached up and touched my opposite shoulder, then traveled down. I felt and saw her finger trace a circle around it and then her hand gently cupped my breast, palming the hard nipple.</p><p>""I love you, Mommy,"" she said.</p><p>The words drove a stake through my heart. I didn't know what to say. I supposed we were acting, but I was a mother and I had heard those words before. It was hard to hear them, especially the way she said them, all snuggled up to me, all warm, literally clinging to my breast, her voice so soft and full of innocent emotion.</p><p>""I… love you too, Billie,"" I answered, helpless against the silence, and I reached down and held her closer, held her and rocked her, held her like she needed it.</p><p>I held her for a very long time, until the machines went quiet again.</p><p>""Billie,"" I said, ""the clothes.""</p><p>She sat up and climbed off my lap. She was quiet. She followed me. She helped me unload the machines, and when we began folding, I found out what a pro she was.</p><p>""Are you kiddin'?"" she shook her head. ""I've had tons of practice foldin' clothes. When my mother was passed out drunk, I was doin' the laundry when I was eight… nine years old.""</p><p>Evidently, she had stepped out of character. That was OK. I needed the break.</p><p>""I did lots of stuff,"" Billie said. ""I cleaned the bathroom. I had to. And now… I just wish she would stop and talk to me and say somethin', but she's too busy with her meetings.""</p><p>I felt bad. I had a mom who treated me like shit. Billie had a mom who ignored her. I guess I could relate to her.</p><p>""I'm sorry, Billie,"" I said. ""Well, whenever you want me to pretend, I'll be your mom, OK?""</p><p>""It doesn't work that good,"" she said.</p><p>We finished folding and hanging up the clothes and we moved them to the car. I let her have one of my cigarettes and I managed to get her bike in my trunk. We smoked together in the car as we started off for my apartment.</p><p>""Georgia, I decided something,"" Billie said.</p><p>""What's that?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I want to run away and live with you.""</p><p>The words came out as if she were telling me she wanted to buy a candy bar or maybe have a drag off my smoke. They just rolled off her tongue and out of her mouth like she just expected me to say Yes without an argument.</p><p>""You want to run away and - ?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she replied, before I could completely repeat the question. ""And you can do whatever you want to me. I give you my permission.""</p><p>""Wait just a minute,"" I said. ""I can't just take you into my – ""</p><p>""Run away with me then,"" she said, taking a drag. ""It will be an adventure.""</p><p>""Why all of this?"" I asked her. ""Why do you want to run away?""</p><p>""I can't talk about it,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, if you can't talk about it, how am I supposed to know there's a good reason?""</p><p>She looked out the window at the scenery going by, not at me. She took one last puff and flipped her cigarette out the window. Tough little girl.</p><p>""I know you want my body,"" she said. ""Why won't you take me and run, Georgia?""</p><p>""Because we'd get caught, Billie."" We got to my apartment and she helped me upstairs with the laundry. She was quiet. For a while, I thought she may have been defeated, but I had to remember who I was up against. This was Billie we were talking about.</p><p>""I really don't have much,"" I said. ""Is macaroni and cheese OK?""</p><p>""I'll even make it,"" Billie said, and she proceeded to get out a pot and boil some water. ""Mind if I use your bathroom?""</p><p>""Go ahead.""</p><p>I was putting away my clothes, everything in its place, when she came out and found me in the bedroom. Billie in my bedroom, yes, but all a bit too real at the moment.</p><p>""Nice tub,"" she said. ""Maybe I could take a bath here some time.""</p><p>""Maybe.""</p><p>""You sure have a lot of candles around here. It smells nice.""</p><p>""Thank you.""</p><p>""Who are those people?"" she asked, pointing to the photos on my dresser.</p><p>""Well, that's me and my… "" I started, but I didn't go on.</p><p>Billie stepped closer and looked at the pictures.</p><p>""You were married and… you had kids. You had a daughter?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I said, ""I had a daughter.""</p><p>""But you – ""</p><p>""Don't go there,"" I said. ""Let's not talk about my family, OK? You won't tell me what's going on, why you want to run away, so I have the right to stay shut up too.""</p><p>We went to the kitchen together. She went first and I followed, staring at her behind in those tight jean shorts.</p><p>""Is the water boiling yet?""</p><p>""Not yet,"" she said.</p><p>I turned her around and I lifted her up and set her up on the kitchen counter. It was just an impulse. I pulled her close to the edge and reached around and grabbed her pert round buttocks. She breathed hard, grinding against me as I pressed my body against hers with her legs spread about me. My mouth reached to kiss hers, but she spoke first.</p><p>""I been so bad, Mama.""</p><p>""Yeah, I know,"" I said.</p><p>""You gonna whip me now, Mama, or after dinner?""</p><p>""You don't need a whipping,"" I said.</p><p>""But I've been so bad,"" she said, her voice breathless. ""You gotta do it.""</p><p>""You want me to do it?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>I took her down off the counter and carried her into the other room. I sat down on the couch and I threw her across my lap, positioning her remarkable behind right where I could smack it.</p><p>""Take my shorts down.""</p><p>""Are you sure?""</p><p>""Yes. My panties too. You have to do it right.""</p><p>She raised up so I could take her shorts and underwear down and as I did I marveled at the flesh that appeared before me, the two perfect, smooth little globes of girl ass. God, I didn't want to whip them, spank them, or smack them. I wanted only to caress them, press my lips to them…</p><p>""I can't do it."" ""Spank me, Mama,"" she said.</p><p>I took a moment. She wanted it. I felt the globes with my hands and fondled them. I closed my eyes and raised one hand. I brought it down.</p><p>SMACK.</p><p>""Harder, Mama. That wasn't nothin'.""</p><p>I tried. SMACK.</p><p>""Fuckin' beat my ass, Mama!"" she growled at me.</p><p>I took all the poison in me I could muster and I raised my hand and I let loose, I let loose like she wanted me to, let loose until I couldn't do it anymore, until I was sobbing, looking down at her red butt cheeks and saying:</p><p>""I'm sorry.""</p><p>""Don't be sorry,"" Billie said, climbing off my lap and pulling up her shorts. ""You didn't do anything wrong.""</p><p>The girl hadn't even shed a tear. She walked into the kitchen and ripped open the macaroni box and dumped the macaroni into the boiling water, giving it a quick stir with the pasta spoon I handed her.</p><p>""I'm confused, Billie,"" I said.</p><p>""How do you think I feel?"" she asked me. ""You know…""</p><p>""What?"" I said.</p><p>""At least if she would beat me I'd know if I did somethin' wrong,"" Billie said.</p><p>""Maybe us being together, you and me, ain't such a good idea,"" I said.</p><p>""Oh, that's what you say now,"" Billie said, ""but I dare you to try and stay away from me.""</p><p>Not much more was said. We sat and ate the macaroni and cheese. I escorted her down to the car, got her bike out of the trunk because she insisted on riding home. ""I know where you live now,"" she said. ""So long, Georgia,"" she called out, riding her bike in a long circle, ""and have a happy fourth of July!""</p><p>I watched her ride off and I walked to the stairway, climbed up to the balcony, lighting a smoke. I buried my head in my arms.</p><p>I was in total denial. Just try and stay away from that girl, I dare you. Yeah, that was for sure. Good luck.</p>"
1471,"Shelter, Chapter 7",Glassbottom,7,"The harsh realities of life spill into Billie's and her cousin Mona's enjoyment of the fourth of July.  But later, they share moments of intimacy under a sky filled with fireworks.","['viol', 'gf mast']","<p>Fireworks were blowing up and going off all over the neighborhood in anticipation of the big town show... the coals died white and grey in the bottom of grills as burgers and weenies settled in full bellies... and the beer turned to sweat and piss and drunkenness of one form or another, depending on the person.</p><p>Some drank more than others and were the life of the party, were everybody's friend, while others just turned mean like that was all they knew how to do.</p><p>Billie's Uncle Walt was outside in the backyard with her Aunt Debbie, outside Mona's bedroom window, and it was obvious which category he belonged in.</p><p>""Shit, Deb, you know you really do look like Maxine down the block,"" he said, his voice carrying. Debbie's voice could barely be heard responding, to which Walt said, ""Yeah, damn little!"" And he laughed. He laughed like a hyena.</p><p>Inside the bedroom, Billie and Mona were laying side by side on a mattress on a hard wooden floor, both looking up at the ceiling. The mattress was on the floor because that was the way Mona liked it, and it was her bedroom. A radio was playing next to the bed, and Mona reached out with her hand to turn up the volume, drowning out Walt's voice.</p><p>""So, how's your romance going?"" Mona asked.</p><p>""My romance?""</p><p>""With that pretty Georgia woman thinks you're the cat's meow.""</p><p>""The cat's... meow?""</p><p>Both girls laughed.</p><p>""I heard it somewhere. Anyway, how's it goin'?""</p><p>""It ain't goin'.""</p><p>""Your lady friend don't like you no more?""</p><p>""I think she does.""</p><p>""Then what happened?""</p><p>""I think I freaked her out.""</p><p>""You freaked her out, huh? How'd you do that?""</p><p>""I can't tell you.""</p><p>""Oh... you...""</p><p>Billie was wearing a tiny red-striped top and blue jean shorts and Mona wore a cut-off white tank top with a very short skirt that looked to be made of leather. The girls were holding hands and Billie's bare left foot was stretched out along the inside of Mona's shapely calf.</p><p>""That's so unfair,"" Mona said. ""You never tell me anything.""</p><p>""I do so,"" Billie grinned. ""I just don't tell you 'everything'.""</p><p>""It's six-thirty PM on the fourth of July, boys and girls,"" the man on the radio said. ""Do you know where your parents are?""</p><p>Mona laughed and shook her head.</p><p>""I wish I didn't, those fuckers,"" she said. ""Life would be so much easier,"" she sighed.</p><p>Billie turned to her and grinned, but her grin spread back into a frown as she watched Mona stare hard at the ceiling about it. She squeezed Mona's hand and tilted her brow so that it brushed Mona's shoulder.</p><p>""We need to do something,"" Mona said. ""We need to shake it loose and go crazy. Hell, the fireworks are in a few hours, you know.""</p><p>""So what do you want to do?""</p><p>""Let's put on some music,"" Mona said, jumping up off the bed. ""Let's put on some music and dance.""</p><p>""OK,"" Billie said, her eyes shining as she looked up at her cousin.</p><p>""So get up off that floor, little mama,"" Mona said. ""Let's go!"" She reached down with both hands and helped Billie up off her bed. She picked up her radio and shut it off and turned to her boom box. She picked out a CD, opened the cover, and put it in the machine. She turned up the volume and hit the play button and threw up her fist with the middle finger raised to her bedroom window...</p><p>The CD was ""Back to Black"" by Amy Winehouse and the two of them danced to it like they had been dancing to it every day for months.</p><p>""Turn that down in there!"" Walt shouted from the backyard, but Mona shook her head, holding Billie's hands, grinning from ear to ear. ""I know you can hear me! You want trouble, I can give it to you!""</p><p>Mona slacked her jaw, jerked her hips, and made a motion with her hand like she was stroking a penis. Then she took Billie in her arms and resumed dancing. It was only a moment later that there was a loud knocking at the bedroom door, followed by banging.</p><p>""Open this door!""</p><p>Billie was facing the mirror, her cousin behind her, right hands clasped leading, left hands tucked against her tummy. Mona looked in her eyes and Billie looked back as the banging continued and they moved their bodies together.</p><p>""I'm going to kick this door in!""</p><p>Mona leaned down, her mouth coming in contact with Billie's ear.</p><p>""I'd like to see that,"" she said, and Billie reached up her hand to pull her close. The teenager spun the ten-year-old around broke away and they danced separate.</p><p>There was a very loud bang and the door knob was jostled, but the door did not move. Then there was a crash and the door came open, including a piece of the wall, and a tall, thin man with greying brown hair and glasses stepped in.</p><p>Billie stopped dancing. Mona did not.</p><p>Walt walked around, taking slow steps around his daughter, looking her up and down coldly. He turned toward the boom box and he looked at his daughter. He briefly glanced at Billie, then looked at his daughter's short skirt. He lifted his arm and swung around and bashed the boom box with the side of his fist.</p><p>Amy Winehouse's voice got caught in mid-lyric and got stuck with the music. Mona stopped dancing, stood very still in the middle of the floor, and looked up from beneath a hard brow.</p><p>""God, I hate you,"" she said softly.</p><p>Walt pressed the power button and the reverberating sound of voice and music stuck in a loop went dead. The room fell quiet. A firework exploded nearby.</p><p>""What did you say to me?"" he asked.</p><p>""I hate you,"" Mona said.</p><p>Walt grabbed her roughly by the arms and pushed her against the wall.</p><p>She shrank from him as he leaned down, grasping her chin and cheeks as he forced her to looked into his eyes.</p><p>""You don't talk to me that way,"" he said. ""I gave you life.""</p><p>""Are you as sorry about that as I am?"" Mona asked, getting the words out despite having her cheeks so tightly clamped by his fingers. At these new words, his face grew red and contorted.</p><p>""You're beggin' for a beatin', girl.""</p><p>""Fuck you!"" Mona screamed in his face, pulling her arms free and pushing him back.</p><p>The tall thin man staggered backwards, got tripped up on the edge of the mattress, and with nothing to grab onto, fell on his back on the bed. By the time he was on his feet, Mona had run out of the room with Billie tagging along behind her. Both were barefooted running out on the lawn where Mona's mother, a heavy, caramel-skinned African-American woman stood shaking her head.</p><p>""He's gone and done it again,"" she said. ""God damn motherfucker.""</p><p>Walt stumbled out onto the lawn and took out after Mona.</p><p>""You little whore!"" he yelled at her. Debbie tried to get in the way but he shoved her and got past, grabbing his daughter by the hair. He backhanded her across the face and wrestled her to the ground, holding her arms. Tears appeared in Billie's eyes as she grit her teeth and she went in the house. The screen door slammed behind her.</p><p>She found the phone and picked it up, turned it on and entered the numbers.</p><p>""9-1-1... what is your emergency?""</p><p>""Hi, I need to report a... a... ""</p><p>""Honey, slow down... okay...what's your name and how old are you?""</p><p>""My name is Billie and I'm ten.""</p><p>""OK. Just tell me what exactly is happening.""</p><p>""My Uncle Walt is very drunk and he is beating my cousin Mona.""</p><p>""Is this still happening?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Where on her body?""</p><p>""Face, arms...um... "" Billie said, looking out the door as the commotion continued, beginning to sob. ""I'm sorry... I... ""</p><p>""Oh, sweetie, it's OK,"" the operator said. ""You're doing well. We have your address. The police are on their way. Who else is there?""</p><p>""My... my aunt Debbie,"" Billie said, ""but she has a bad back and she can't...""</p><p>""Where did Billie go?"" Walt called out.</p><p>""I gotta go,"" Billie said.</p><p>""Don't hang – "" the operator started to say, but Billie pressed the button, set the phone down, and ran through the house. She returned to Mona's bedroom and she opened the closet and hid inside. She waited.</p><p>There was the abrupt sound of a siren and that was when she slowly came out, looking around the room. She found her flip flops and she walked back through the house to the back door where she found the police having a discussion with father and mother and daughter. Walt was sitting off by himself with an officer talking to him. Mona was trying to tell them what happened but she was upset, not making much sense. Walt was being quiet. Debbie was being quiet.</p><p>""I see the marks on your face and arms, Mona,"" the officer said, ""but you need to calm down and tell me what happened.""</p><p>""I'll tell you,"" Billie said. ""I made the call and I saw her Dad hit her.""</p><p>Mona moved closer to Billie and took her hand, squeezing it, leaning her bruised cheek, touching the top of her young cousin's head.</p><p>""And your name is...?""</p><p>""Billie,"" she said to the police officer. ""Billie Dean.""</p><p>......</p><p>It was getting dark. The area surrounding the football field, including the practice fields, was crowded with people. Mona and Billie walked together. Mona was carrying a blanket. She stopped shy of approaching the herd and turned to Billie, taking her by the arm.</p><p>""I don't really want to be around a lot of people if you don't mind,"" she said.</p><p>""I don't really,"" Billie said.</p><p>""So... just you and me?"" Mona asked. ""We find a spot somewhere?""</p><p>Billie broke into a big smile. She took her cousin by the hand.</p><p>She had some bruises, some marks, but no injuries worth a trip to the hospital. They had gone to the police station, taken photographs, documented everything, and Mona didn't want to talk about it anymore.</p><p>They had made it home in time for the fireworks and she had said, ""Let's go.""</p><p>They found a spot near the fence, far away from the rest of the crowd, spread out the blanket, sat down, and they each had a cigarette from Mona's purse.</p><p>""So, do you miss that Georgia woman?"" Mona asked.</p><p>""What? Why would I miss her?"" Billie grinned.</p><p>""Well, the way you took off on your bike that day, you were goin' after her, right?""</p><p>""Well... yeah... ""</p><p>""Do you miss her?""</p><p>Billie rested her arms across her knees. She took a puff of her smoke.</p><p>""Yeah, I guess I do,"" she said.</p><p>""So what freaked her out?""</p><p>""I'm not sure exac'ly,"" Billie said. ""We pretended to be mother and daughter... and I got her to spank me – ""</p><p>""Spank you?"" Mona interrupted.</p><p>""Yes,"" Billie hugged her legs and half-smiled.</p><p>""Bare-assed or with your pants still on?"" Mona pressed her.</p><p>""Bare-assed,"" Billie said. ""I mean, my shorts were down just enough.""</p><p>""Holy shit,"" Mona said. ""Where did this happen?""</p><p>""In her apartment.""</p><p>""Wow..."" Mona gasped. ""If you think this woman is one of those perverted types, it's kind of crazy going up to her place, don't you think?""</p><p>""Well, I don't know... "" Billie said, laying her head down across her knees. ""I don't know if – ""</p><p>""Of course, you know,"" Mona interrupted, ""the whole thing is kind of hot.""</p><p>The teenager lay back on the blanket. Billie took one last puff of her cigarette and lay back next to her. The darkness had covered by then, but they could see one another well enough. Billie looked over and saw that Mona was running her fingers over her breasts through her tank top, caressing them. She cupped them, squeezed them, and with thumb and forefinger, Billie could see her pinching the point of her breast.</p><p>Billie turned on her side, resting on her elbow, her face on her hand.</p><p>Mona turned and looked up into her younger cousin's face.</p><p>""You want to see them, don't you?""</p><p>Billie smiled and nodded.</p><p>Mona lifted the tank top so that Billie could see her smooth, small but round and firm breasts. There was enough surrounding light that Billie could make out their shape and texture, and the shape of their pointed nipples.</p><p>She watched Mona touch them. Her touch was slow and loving. When she came to the nipples, she pinched them and rolled them between her fingers. Her legs came back then, moving back and forth, dancing.</p><p>""Does it really feel good... touching them?"" Billie asked.</p><p>""I can feel it down in my pussy,"" Mona said. ""Oh, I'm sorry, I shouldn't be using words like that around you, but that's we call it.""</p><p>""That's OK.""</p><p>""It tingles right there..."" Mona took a breath. ""Makes me want to play with myself.""</p><p>""Go ahead,"" Billie smiled.</p><p>""With you right here?""</p><p>""I won't tell nobody.""</p><p>Mona eased her legs back down and pulled her skirt up. Still fondling one of her breasts, she slipped one hand down the waistband of her panties and her eyes closed.</p><p>""Oh, Billie..."" she said. ""It feels so good, doesn't it? You play with yourself, right?""</p><p>""Oh... yeah... ""</p><p>""You play with your nipples?""</p><p>""Well, I don't really... ""</p><p>""You don't have much to play with, do you?"" Mona said, breathing heavy. ""Well, it adds to the feeling, let me tell you. But you do play with your pussy?""</p><p>""Yes, I do,"" Billie said.</p><p>""Have you ever... you know... had a... ?""</p><p>""A what?""</p><p>""Where it feels really really good and you just kind of... lose it?""</p><p>Billie didn't answer. Mona didn't ask her any more questions. Billie watched and Mona touched herself. And then, without asking if she could, Billie reached out and touched the unattended breast. Mona looked up at her and didn't say a word, and did not lift and hand to stop her.</p><p>As a matter of fact, she took her own hand away from the other breast so that Billie could touch both of them.</p><p>Billie rose up into a kneeling position alongside her prone teenage cousin and began fondling both breasts with her small hands. The nipples were swollen, truly stiff against her palms. She did as she had seen Mona do. She began to pinch them carefully, rolling them between thumb and forefinger.</p><p>""Oh... Billie... "" Mona sighed. ""You got it. Work my boobs,"" she said down low.</p><p>The first fireworks of the big show went off. They shot up into the night and blossomed into an array of colorful florets that lit up the sky above.</p><p>""Billie, lay down,"" Mona said. ""Don't miss the show.""</p><p>""But I want to touch you.""</p><p>""It's OK."" The two girls lay there looking up into the stars and the explosions and the rockets, bodies pressed together, and Billie could see Mona was still touching herself.</p><p>Turning on her side once again, moving down and pressing her cheek to Mona's upper arm, Billie reached for the area between Mona's thighs, that place where Mona was busying herself with her hand. She touched Mona's trembling thigh and Mona turned to her.</p><p>""Billie, what the fuck...""</p><p>""Can I touch you?""</p><p>""You want to play with my pussy?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>There was silence then as darkness fell between barrages of fireworks.</p><p>And Mona took Billie's hand, leading it between her thighs. She had taken her panties off. She pressed Billie's fingers to the wet lips right there, right where she wanted her to rub.</p><p>""Do it,"" she told Billie. ""In a circle.""</p><p>Billie began to rub, and Mona corrected her a couple of times but then she had it right, and she could feel that little swollen thing right there, that thing that sometimes got swollen and felt good on her, and she felt Mona shaking when she rubbed it faster.</p><p>""Oh, Billie... yes... faster... ""</p><p>The fireworks were spread out like a painting. Mona touched her own breasts, pinching her nipples, arching her back, her breath sporadic as Billie kissed her on the shoulder.</p><p>""Does it feel good?"" Billie asked.</p><p>""Oh, yes yes yes... "" Mona answered between breaths.</p><p>Billie grinned, hugging Mona as the older tensed up. Just in time for the finale, when they set off all the remaining fireworks and the whole sky seemed to be filled at once, Mona grasped Billie's hand, pressing her fingers to their target.</p><p>""Oh, Billie... "" she whimpered and she wriggled and she shuddered, her thighs coming tightly together. She quivered and her whole body seemed to be out of control. Billie watched, her eyes wide, trained on the movements of her cousin's body. Something was happening.</p><p>When it was over, everybody applauded and cheered, and Mona turned to Billie and smiled.</p><p>""That was sweet, Billie,"" Mona said. She leaned and kissed her on the lips. It was brief but it made Billie smile.</p><p>Mona quickly put her panties on and pulled her top down and they folded the blanket. They walked back to Mona's house. Both were quiet. They turned and looked at one another a lot, smiling...</p><p>They shared a cigarette.</p><p>Before Billie rode off on her bike, they hugged.</p><p>""I love you, cous',"" Mona said.</p><p>""I love you, too.""</p><p>Billie rode home along the crazy streets, past sparklers and people still shooting off illegally purchased fireworks. She rode fast but watched for cars.</p><p>She got home, rode the car around the house, parked her bike, and climbed the steps of the back porch. She entered kitchen through the screen door.</p><p>""Hi, Billie,"" her mother said. She was a tall, slender woman with auburn hair. ""Have a good time today?""</p><p>""I did,"" Billie said. She said nothing about the trouble with Walt. ""The fireworks were really good.""</p><p>Jack sat quietly looking on. Billie's sister Sara sat on his lap. Billie inched back, looking at his hand on Sara's knee.</p><p>""We had an interesting... well... crisis. This woman came and passed out on the front porch.""</p><p>""Woman?"" Billie asked.</p><p>""Yes. She came here and said she was lost. She was pretty drunk. It was sad. She was really pretty. Had black hair and real pretty brown eyes. She couldn't have been more than thirty-something. I think her name was... um...""</p><p>""Georgia,"" Sara said. ""She tol' me her name was Georgia.""</p><p>Billie turned from her family and went to the window, looking out into the yard.</p>"
1472,"Shelter, Chapter 8",Glassbottom,8,"When her past life rocks the present, Georgia spends her 4th of July in vain pursuit of Billie, but along the way she crosses paths with a lonely 11-year-old boy.","['Fg pedo', 'Fb mast oral']","<p>There are things I don't remember, and there are things I would just as soon forget, about the fourth of July. On the whole, it was one of those days that would have been better if I would have just stayed in bed and felt sorry for myself or dreamed nasty dreams.</p><p>Instead, I decided to get up and face the day, and we all know what evil can come of that.</p><p>There is one moment, however, I do not regret, however uncomfortable, however awkward, and that is the moment I woke up on a front porch swing with my head in a little girl's lap.</p><p>Oh, she was beautiful, gloriously beautiful, in a familiar way... just something about her. But she had these gorgeous hazel eyes and tanned round cheeks and brown hair that hung down over her face as I looked up at her. She couldn't have been any older than eight, if that.</p><p>She was petting my brow so gently with tiny little fingers, and under my head was a smooth, fleshy pillow of thigh.</p><p>""Hi,"" she said, trying to whisper, but her voice cracked, a pretty little voice. ""Are you OK, lady?""</p><p>""I... I guess... "" I said. And it was true. There were no after-effects. There were no after-effects except I didn't remember a goddam thing about what happened after the little boy left me.</p><p>Yeah, that's right... the little boy...</p><p>""I don't remember how I got here,"" I told her.</p><p>""My mama tol' me you might wake up kinda lost,"" the little girl said.</p><p>""I thought maybe I was dreaming,"" I said, ""or maybe I died.""</p><p>""You ain't in Heaven, lady,"" the girl grinned. I looked up at her, that pretty smile with a missing tooth on either side. I smiled back at her. ""You're on our front porch.""</p><p>""You can call me Georgia, sweetheart, and I could be in heaven. You look like an angel.""</p><p>She blushed. Innocence.</p><p>""I ain't no angel,"" she said. ""I'm a little brat most of the time.""</p><p>""Who says?"" I asked playfully, lifting my head up and looking in those amazing hazel eyes. ""You tell me who it is and I'll beat 'em up for you...""</p><p>""Well, ma'am, I don't think you wanna do that,"" she said. ""You see, it's my big sister Billie, and you'd get in an awful lot of trouble for beatin' her up, huh?""</p><p>""Billie..."" it just came out, just came out before I could stop it. ""Billie's your big sister?""</p><p>Like the whole fucking day.</p><p>......</p><p>There are things one should avoid when one is separated from ones family. Family holidays, family gatherings, family picnics... the fourth of July.</p><p>I got out of bed with the best of intentions, to avoid all contact with people, with anything that could bring up memories both good and bad, and to not think about Billie. I was to avoid her at all costs.</p><p>She was a temptation and a toxin at the same time. I could not bring myself to touch her. She wanted too much from me. More important, she made me want too much from myself.</p><p>And I wasn't willing to give of myself at all.</p><p>God, why couldn't I have just got it all out of my system that first time? That first time, parked in my car in the old factory graveyard? Why not just have at her? Tear her clothes off? Lick and suck at her little pussy? Get her to do the same to me? Just do it all and fuck her and be done with it!</p><p>Maybe I just wasn't that kind of predator...</p><p>But I had some food and I had some whiskey, and as it turned out, the whiskey was probably a bad idea.</p><p>But nothing would have happened if John hadn't called me. ""Georgia, hi, this is John,"" he said.</p><p>""John,"" I said, still half-asleep, puffing on my cigarette, ""I didn't think we were on speaking terms.""</p><p>""Don't get me started on you, you filthy degenerate,"" he said. ""I should let my attorney or the state handle this, but I thought a call from me might get more action.""</p><p>""The child support,"" I said. ""I know it's a little behind. My job laid me off. Unemployment makes you wait a week so I'm a week behind. I'll catch up.""</p><p>""Oh, you bet you will,"" he said. ""We wouldn't want information to leak out.""</p><p>I could feel it creep up my spine. I could feel it in the pit of my stomach. I got up from the table so fast that the chair flipped over.</p><p>""You can't... you can't do that!"" I cried into the phone, my voice shaking. ""I was never charged... never... found guilty of anything...""</p><p>""That doesn't mean you aren't guilty in the eyes of God.""</p><p>""You talk to me about God while you're trying to extort money from me.""</p><p>""Extort? How about just doing the right thing, Georgia?""</p><p>""And leaking information?""</p><p>""You're the one who seems to have a guilty conscience. Information could be anything, right? Just a warning.""</p><p>And he hung up. And I felt sick. Very sick. I put the phone down and I ran to my bathroom and I fell over the toilet and I heaved. There wasn't much in my stomach, but what was there I lost.</p><p>I went from there into the shower and I tried to clean off the sweat of the night and the dirt of what I was feeling, the creepiness of my ex-husband's voice, the guilt of my past that stuck to me like a thick syrup. I washed, I scrubbed, I nearly drew blood...</p><p>After I was finished, I dried my hair and sat very still in the bedroom on my bed, thinking about what I was going to do, planning out my day.</p><p>I needed a drink first.</p><p>Or two. Or three.</p><p>I ate some food first. I didn't want to be sick. I knew I had an empty stomach. I ate some sandwiches and chips and then I opened the bottle and poured.</p><p>Where would she be that day? Would she be at the Youth Center? Maybe somewhere nearby? Wherever it was, once and for all, I was going to have her and feel nothing. That way, no matter what happened to me, no matter what John did to me, I could say to myself that I had hunted Billie down. And no matter what she would try to make me feel, I would force my heart not to listen. It would be flesh for the sake of the flesh, and that alone...</p><p>But you see, I knew I would need alcohol for that. I knew that she had that way of talking to me, taking me under her spell, but if I was drunk, then maybe, just maybe, I could get around her words, get around those eyes that looked into your soul.</p><p>In the heat of the afternoon, amidst the rowdies and loonies of the Independence Day crowd, I went looking for Billie. I was driving, I was drunk, and I still had the bottle with me. I was operating with no moral compass whatsoever. The truth was that I drove fairly well, but I hate to think what my blood level would have shown had I been caught that afternoon.</p><p>The police were busy that day though, the way they have their hands full most every fourth of July I would imagine, leaving good ol' Georgia to slip through the cracks.</p><p>I drove to the Youth Center and I parked. I took a drink from my bottle and put it back under the seat. I didn't see anyone around. I lit a cigarette. I waited. I had a few more drinks from the bottle.</p><p>Hell, it seemed like even the kids with no place to go had somewhere to go today. I realized I didn't see any bikes and only one car, probably one volunteer minding the shop. I couldn't be sure. I wasn't going to stick my head in the door, drunk as I was.</p><p>That was when the boy came along.</p><p>I have to say that as boys go he was cute. He was probably about eleven, slender with his t-shirt tied around his waist, and he had dirty blonde hair and he bounced a basketball. I watched him approach the basketball court and begin playing by himself. I wondered why he had no friends with him or why he wasn't with family.</p><p>That's when a couple of girls did appear from the door of the Youth Center, teenagers. I was hoping maybe one of those girls was Billie's cousin Mona, but no such luck. These girls appeared to be a little more upper class than most of the kids I had seen hanging out down there, and they were carrying themselves with the clothes and hair and attitudes to prove it.</p><p>""Hey, Tommy Lipton,"" one of the girls said, taking a snotty tone. ""Can't find anyone to play with?""</p><p>""There isn't anybody,"" the other girl said. ""The zoo is closed today.""</p><p>Both girls laughed hysterically. Oh yeah. Very funny. The boy ignored them. Good for him, I thought. Don't listen to people who think they are better than you!</p><p>""We'll play with you, won't we, Janice?""</p><p>""Oh, sure.""</p><p>Of course their idea of play was stealing the ball and playing keep away. That's exactly what they did. And Tommy was obviously not a fighter. He turned red and frustrated and began to look more and more like an idiot, beginning to cry as they goaded him.</p><p>Of course, drunken Georgia could not let this go on.</p><p>I got out of the car and I approached the girls, walking slowly and carefully, chewing on a mint from my purse, trying my best to disguise my drunkenness. I think I did all right.</p><p>""Well, well, well..."" I said, ""you know I remember this crap from my childhood. I suppose you two think you're being really smart, don't you?""</p><p>""Who are you?"" the girl who wasn't Janice said. ""Are you his Mommy?""</p><p>""No, I'm just someone who can kick your fucking asses. Now give him the ball, little bitch.""</p><p>The look she gave me was priceless.</p><p>""I know,"" I said. ""What right do I have to talk to you like that. Right? Well, I think Tommy has the right to come down here and shoot baskets without having a couple of phony ass rich bitches treating him like shit.""</p><p>Well, I really thought I was doing some good. Then Janice threw the ball for distance. It went over a fence into someone's yard. There was nothing I could do. There was nothing I could do except say:</p><p>""Oh, you should be proud, girls, and your mothers should be proud too.""</p><p>""Fuck you, you drunk old bitch,"" the girl who wasn't Janice said.</p><p>I stood there with Tommy. I watched him go through all the emotions of what had just happened as the girls walked away. Oh yeah, I did remember that so well. Too well. And here I was, the hero, trying to step in, and I lost his ball for him.</p><p>""Listen, Tommy,"" I said. ""I can get you another ball. Today the store is probably closed, but tomorrow – ""</p><p>""Why do they do that?"" he glared, red in the face. He was shaking violently. ""I just want to kill them. I just want to get a knife and stab their guts!""</p><p>""Relax,"" I said, touching his shoulder. ""Not everybody's like that.</p><p>""Listen. Why are you out here playing by yourself anyway? Don't you have any friends? Where's your family?""</p><p>""I have one friend and he's out of town,"" Tommy said softly, looking down. ""My mom is dead and... my dad is working.""</p><p>""I see,"" I said. ""Well, I came down here because I was looking for someone. Maybe you can help me. Her name is Billie. She's a really pretty little girl about your age, maybe a little younger. Brown curly hair with lots of other colors in it...""</p><p>""Billie Dean?"" Tommy replied. His eyes lit up, like he might have had a bit of a crush on her.</p><p>""I guess. Do you know where she might be today?""</p><p>""Well, um... what do you want her for?"" ""I... I'm a friend of the family and – ""</p><p>""Then why don't you go to her house?"" Tommy asked me.</p><p>He had me there. Oh, yeah, I had thought out that answer real well! What next? He knew who she was and he liked her. Maybe I could work that.</p><p>""Okay, I lied,"" I said. ""You like her, don't you? You think she's cute?""</p><p>Tommy looked down and blushed so bright it was sweet.</p><p>""She's nice to me,"" Tommy said.</p><p>I thought about Billie and I could see that, I could see her being nice to a boy like Tommy, not someone like her but still an outsider like her, someone who didn't fit.</p><p>Goddam it, what was I doing? Thinking... feeling... all shit!</p><p>""So, can I give you a ride home, Tommy?"" I asked him. Maybe a bribe would do it. A ride and some cash.</p><p>""Are you okay to drive?"" Tommy asked me.</p><p>""How far do you live?""</p><p>""Three blocks.""</p><p>""I'll walk you home.""</p><p>""I'm not a baby.""</p><p>""I'm not saying you are,"" I said. ""I just want to give you some money for the ball and maybe a little bit more if you'll tell me what I want to know.""</p><p>""You want to know where Billie is today,"" he said. ""How would I know?""</p><p>""Tell me where she lives, then.""</p><p>We walked. He was reluctant. He wanted to know why. Why did I want to know? My God... what could I tell him? We got to his house. He unlocked the door and he let me inside. He turned to me.</p><p>""It's a secret, Tommy,"" I said. ""OK?""</p><p>""A secret?""</p><p>""I'll give you some money,"" I said. ""Here."" I put down my purse and I sat down on the couch and I pulled some cash out of my wallet. ""Here you go.""</p><p>That was when I noticed, and had I truly been observant, I would have seen it all along, that he had been staring at my tits inside my blouse. Leaning down with no bra, I saw that he was looking down my low neckline on my oversized blouse.</p><p>""Hey, Tommy,"" I said to him, ""how about this?""</p><p>And I took my top off.</p><p>The boy was shocked at first, I could see it. He stared at them. He blushed then, and he looked away.</p><p>""No no no, it's OK, Tommy, come have a closer look,"" I said. ""Sit down. Don't be shy. I saw you trying to look at them so I wanted to show them to you.""</p><p>He came and sat down on the couch next to me and I squeezed my tits for him, showed him how stiff the nipples got when I touched them.</p><p>""Do you like them,"" I asked, ""or are you one of those men who thinks a woman has to have great big boobs?""</p><p>""I like them,"" he said.</p><p>""If I let you touch them, will you tell me where Billie lives?"" I asked him.</p><p>""I guess so... I... "" he hesitated.</p><p>I took his hands and I placed them on my tits. I just let him explore them, feel his way around them. He smiled. He turned red, not a blushing red but a different kind of flush. He was not a girl, but there was still something arousing about it. He was discovering, touching female breasts for the first time, and at such a young age.</p><p>I noticed that he shifted a little bit, the way he was sitting, and it made me curious. I reached down and felt his crotch. It made him jump.</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>""I wanted to see if you have a boner,"" I said. ""You do.""</p><p>It was true. It wasn't very big, but it was very stiff, and I knew he had got it from touching me.</p><p>""Oh, that,"" he said. ""Sometimes it gets like that.""</p><p>""Can I play with it for you?""</p><p>He looked at me like he didn't know what I was talking about.</p><p>""You don't play with it?"" I asked him.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>I reached down with both hands and unzipped his jeans and I unbuttoned them while he watched me. He lifted up and let me take his pants and underwear down.</p><p>""How old are you, Tommy?"" I asked him. I took a gentle grip on his four inch, hairless erection and began stroking it.</p><p>""Eleven,"" he said, looking down at what I was doing to his penis, reacting to it with just a bit of a flutter in his voice.</p><p>""When was your birthday?""</p><p>""May,"" he told me. He was still touching my tits, playing with the nipples now, and I had to admit that it felt good.</p><p>Tommy was young. He had never masturbated. He had never been with a girl. What could I do? What could I do so he would never forget me? And he would be sure to give me Billie's address...</p><p>I moved off the couch, dropped to my knees, and I began to lick the boy's balls. He could do nothing but look down at me, and his flesh was moving at my touch. He was not prepared for any of this. If he knew about any of this, it was only in whispers, not in pictures.</p><p>""That feel good, Tommy?"" I asked.</p><p>""It feels... very good..."" Tommy said. He was breathing funny and flushed beat red.</p><p>""What about this?""</p><p>I opened my mouth and took his little penis in my mouth. I worked my mouth over it deep and began to suck and bob my mouth up and down as I caressed his balls with my fingers.</p><p>I knew it wouldn't take long. I didn't want it to. I sucked him gentle but fast. His hips began to rock and he let out a little gasp and I felt the little hardon swell and contract in my mouth. It pulsed and pulsed in my mouth but nothing came out. No semen, nothing. All I knew was that he was in Heaven all the way through it, shaking and gasping.</p><p>""How was that, sweetheart?"" I asked him after I let the penis slip from my mouth. ""Was that worth giving me your little girlfriend's address?""</p><p>He gave me the address and pulled up his pants.</p><p>""You want that feeling again, just play with it and think about my tits,"" I smiled. ""But it won't feel the same way as it did in my mouth.""</p><p>He grinned at me. I had made his day. But I still had to track down Billie.</p><p>When I got back to my car, I drank some more and I went for a short drive. I parked the car and I stuffed the bottle in my purse. I walked a block to the address Tommy had given me. It was an old-fashioned-looking house with a front porch with a swing. I knocked on the door, but it was closed and locked. It was obvious no one was home.</p><p>I had just sucked off a young boy for information, and I didn't even know if it was right. I took out my bottle and drank some more.</p><p>That was the last I remembered...</p><p>......</p><p>""You know Billie?"" the little girl asked me.</p><p>""Yes, but don't tell anyone, OK?"" I said. ""It's a secret.""</p><p>A woman appeared from the front door of the house. She was quite pretty but you could tell she had been through something. Obviously, this was the mother Billie had spoken of, the alcoholic. Good God, I had to go. I had to get out of there.</p><p>""Oh, Sara, she woke up,"" the woman said. ""Why didn't you tell me?""</p><p>""It's OK,"" I said. ""I really need to go. I'm so embarrassed. I'm so sorry I passed out on your porch. I was driving and I got lost and I got out. I was... well... drinking.""</p><p>""You sure you don't want some water?""</p><p>I turned to go. I didn't look back. As with everything else, I ran in fear.</p>"
1473,"Shelter, Chapter 9: Unbearable",Glassbottom,9,"An extremely determined Billie stalks a Georgia who would finally rather just walk away from all she has done, bothering her at home, on her new job and on the phone.","['gF nosex', 'phone', 'mast']","<p>When I think about it now, sometimes I wonder how I survived it, how I kept my sanity.</p><p>My sanity... that's a good one. How dare I be so selfish.</p><p>It was at least ten days, maybe more like two weeks, after the fourth of July, that I found Billie waiting for me when I arrived home one day. After the fool I made of myself going to her house and passing out on the front porch, I had almost expected her sooner...</p><p>Almost.</p><p>But I had told her we were no good for each other. At least that was how I remembered it. I might have been wrong. There was the real world and then there was the Georgia Harris version of events.</p><p>Since the fourth, the heat and humidity were becoming more and more unbearable. It was as if someone had reached down and turned a knob under us all, and each day it seemed they were turning it farther and farther to the right.</p><p>She was sitting in the shade next next to the mailboxes, next to the steps leading up to my balcony, smoking a cigarette and looking sweaty and dirty and flushed, but still looking like herself, still Billie, still beautiful.</p><p>She was looking off in another direction like she didn't notice me, like I wasn't even there, as I walked up on her, and then turned and looked up at me as if perfectly on cue.</p><p>""You got some nerve, woman,"" she said, just like that, with something behind her words but not much emotion. Her eyes were glazed over almost like she was high on something.</p><p>""I heard you come to my house 'n' passed out. And then you woke up and took off without sayin' much of anything.""</p><p>""It was a mistake,"" I said. ""I'm sorry. I still think we should – ""</p><p>""A mistake,"" Billie cut me off. ""People sure make lots of mistakes, don't they? Well, I'm sick of mistakes and people bein' sorry. I think people should just do what they're gonna do and stop sayin' they're sorry about it.""</p><p>""What do you mean?"" I asked her after closing my empty mailbox.</p><p>""Can I get a cold drink... please!"" she glared at me. ""I'm so fuckin' hot and you don't even invite me in for a cold drink..."" She began to tear up. OK. A little scared here. A little unlike the girl I know.</p><p>""Come on up,"" I said. ""What's wrong with you, Billie? This isn't like you.""</p><p>""How would you know what I'm like?"" she asked me as we climbed the steps. She wiped away her tears. ""All you ever wanted to do was stick your hand between my legs. Do you really care what's wrong, huh? Maybe I cry a lot. Maybe I'm a big ol' cry baby. Why do you care?""</p><p>I got her inside. I turned the air on higher. I let her sit down. I gave her a cold rag to rub on herself and some ice water to drink. I did my best not to look at her. She drank her water and cooled herself and she stood up and walked over by the wall unit air conditioner.</p><p>""I might have a job,"" I said aloud, loud enough for her to hear me. ""I just had a job interview and I feel good about it.""</p><p>""That's very good,"" Billie said. ""I'm happy for you.""</p><p>""Thanks. I really need a job.""</p><p>""And I need you, Georgia.""</p><p>I turned away, did my best to pretend I hadn't heard what she said. As obsessed as I was with her, I knew I was better off not hooking up with a ten year old girl like her.</p><p>""Did you hear me?"" she asked. ""I need you.""</p><p>Oh yeah, I had heard her all right, plenty loud and plenty clear in both fully functioning ears.</p><p>""Yes, Billie,"" I said, but I toughed it out. With every bit of strength I had I said, ""but... I... don't... need... you. I am in a very good place now. I think I got this new job, I feel better about myself, I don't need to be taking little girls out for ice cream and messing with them on deserted streets... not anymore... ""</p><p>Billie stood looking at me with her hands on her hips. She looked better, not so sick. The water had done her some good.</p><p>""You should go,"" I told her. ""It's getting late.""</p><p>""I ain't goin' to leave you alone, you know,"" she said.</p><p>""Are you threatening me?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Just telling you,"" she said, walking up close to me, getting right up in my space so I could touch her. ""It's a promise.""</p><p>""What are you going to do?"" I looked down into those determined eyes, at that determined mouth, at those full, determined lips. I had to resist taking hold of her, mashing against those lips. I was shaking.</p><p>""What are you going to do?"" I repeated.</p><p>""I'll just hang around... and bug you... and remind you of what a nasty pervert you are...""</p><p>I lost it. I grabbed her roughly by the arms and I pushed her back against the wall. She was right up in my face and I pushed her and held her there. But she didn't cower, she didn't cry. She grinned at me with not a tear in her eyes.</p><p>""You'll have to do better than that,"" she said. ""I've seen worse. I've had worse.""</p><p>I let go of her and I backed away, looking at my hands, frightened by what I had done, frightened of what I might do.</p><p>""I'm sorry,"" I said. ""I – I don't know why I did that, but you've got to leave me alone. You've got to know that now.""</p><p>Slipping on her flip flops and heading for the door, she opened it and headed back out into the heat, turning to shoot me a look.</p><p>""Goodbye, Billie,"" I said.</p><p>""See ya' around, Georgia,"" she said.</p><p>I closed the door behind her and I put my back against it and I felt horrible. I only hoped she had got the message.</p><p>I got the job.</p><p>I know. Congratulations. Good for me.</p><p>It was a small business and they needed someone to handle the phones and some invoicing and assistance in payroll and book-keeping.</p><p>The business was heating and air-conditioning, so you can imagine how busy they were when I started there, right smack-dab in the middle of a heat-wave. There were several men who worked there as installers and repairmen and they were busy all day long.</p><p>I didn't worry about Billie. What in the hell could a little girl do? At this point, I couldn't see her telling anyone what I had done, and how in the hell could she possibly hope to stalk me the same as an adult. She couldn't drive, she didn't have money or resources... all she had was her stupid bike...</p><p>And one day after work, I walked out into the driveway to find her straddling her bike...</p><p>""Billie, what are you doing here?"" I got excited. The upset kind of excited.</p><p>""I went for a ride and saw your car here,"" she said. ""I thought I'd say Hi.""</p><p>""Leave me alone,"" I told her.</p><p>""What are you gonna do?"" she grinned. ""'Oh, officer,'"" she said, mocking with a sad tone, ""'this little girl, she won't leave me alone.'"" Oh, yeah, especially when everybody says how you kept lookin' for me an' stuff.""</p><p>""Go away,"" I said.</p><p>""Jenkins Heating and Air-conditioning... so you got the job. I bet you guys are busy.""</p><p>""Goodbye, Billie,"" I said.</p><p>I got in my car, started it, backed out of the driveway, but did not start off down the street without turning to see her amazing round ass in her tight yellow shorts as she straddled the bike, her legs stretching, extended as she walked the bike on the balls of her feet along the grass.</p><p>And the hand that controlled the heat turned the knob to the right more... and I swear sometimes it was Billie turning it up... making it all the more unbearable.</p><p>Unbearable is an itch you can't reach in the middle of your back... a sleepless night when you've had far too many... another day without love when you've lost everyone you care about... and an obsession that won't leave you alone...</p><p>Unbearable is a clitoris on fire from morning to night and night to morning, with visions of one ten year old girl in your head...</p><p>""Jenkins Heating and Air,"" I answered the phone. ""How may I help you?""</p><p>""Oh, Geor-gia... "" she said, all sexy-like, trying to be and succeeding. ""I am sooo hot... ""</p><p>I felt the tingle creep between my legs, just the thing I had been trying to avoid, that thing where she arouses me. Crap. She could do that without half-trying. Now she was trying. I was shaking, hesitating.</p><p>Not knowing how to respond, not wanting to pretend it was a customer, but obviously not in any position to reveal any form of the truth, I decided to treat it as a personal family call.</p><p>""Hi, sweetheart,"" I finally said. ""What's up? Mommy's busy.""</p><p>""Oh, you wanna play Mommy and Billie again, huh?""</p><p>""I can't... talk,"" I said. ""We'll have to talk later, baby.""</p><p>""But I'm all naked now,"" Billie said. ""I'm all naked in front of the mirror. You wanna know what I see?"" she asked in this voice that just made you wanna pray for forgiveness. Oh, did I want to see... oh... yes, please... but no...</p><p>I leaned forward on my desk with my brow in my hand, closing my eyes, fighting it all, gathering all my strength, while under my desk I was squeezing my legs together...</p><p>""Are you all right, Georgia?"" my co-worker Kendra whispered.</p><p>I opened my eyes, raised a hand, forced a smile, and talked to Billie.</p><p>""You don't want Mommy to lose her new job, now, do you, kiddo?"" I asked her. Kendra excused herself to the ladies' room, holding her finger to her lips.</p><p>""Are you askin' me that,"" Billie asked, ""'cause I really don't care.""</p><p>""I think you do,"" I said. ""Because if that happens, I promise you, you'll never get what you want.""</p><p>""I never get what I want.""</p><p>She hung up... hard!</p><p>But that wasn't the last time she called me... or showed up at my apartment... or left a note on my windshield... or showed up at a restaurant where I was eating just to taunt me from across the aisle.</p><p>I had a stalker, and she was ten years old, and she was pretty goddam good at it. I don't know how she did it, really I don't, but she got my home phone number, and late on a hot weekday night when I had shut off the air and I was lying naked in bed, letting a fan blow on me, the phone rang.</p><p>""Hello,"" I said.</p><p>""I need you,"" she said. ""I wish I was with you right now.""</p><p>Oh God...</p><p>""How the hell did you get my number?"" I growled into the phone.</p><p>""How did you find out where I lived?"" she asked.</p><p>I felt sick for a moment. The feeling crept into my gut that maybe she knew, and I felt bad about it, like I had cheated on her by doing what I had done. Why I felt like that I did not know.</p><p>I ignored the question.</p><p>""How did you get my number?"" I repeated. ""It's unlisted.""</p><p>""What are you wearing?"" she asked. ""Are you in bed, Georgia?""</p><p>""None of your business,"" I said.</p><p>""Hmmm,"" she said. ""I guess you are in bed, and you are naked... or almost naked. You know, Georgia, I had a hell of a time telling my little sister to keep quiet about you. She's cute, huh? Did you like her? She said when she first found you that you were rubbin' on her legs 'n' stuff...</p><p>""Are you touchin' yourself right now?"" she asked me. I wasn't, not yet, but I wanted to. ""You wanna know a secret, Georgia? I'm touchin' my pussy... ""</p><p>It came almost as a whisper, that word at the end, and it sounded so sweet coming off her little girl lips. Someone had taught her that word, someone had taught her to like that word, you could tell.</p><p>""Please, Billie, don't tell me any more,"" I pleaded with her. ""I don't want to hear it.""</p><p>She sighed into the phone.</p><p>""You wanna know another secret, Georgia? On the fourth of July when you were lookin' for me, I was with my cousin Mona at her house. An' while we were watchin' the fireworks together it was just me and her on a blanket and... ""</p><p>I could feel her next words coming. I couldn't just hear them in my head. I could feel them. And they crept down between my thighs, urging me to press my fingers to my clit, swollen in anticipation. I could picture Billie and Mona lying on that goddam football field together touching one another.</p><p>""...and she let me touch her boobs and she let me touch her pussy, and the whole time the fireworks were goin' off I was rubbin' on her like she showed me...""</p><p>""No more, Billie,"" I said. ""No more.""</p><p>""I remember a day you bought me ice cream... then you took me into the ol' factory graveyard and you kissed me... and you stuck your hand up my skirt... and about a week or so later I told you that I wanted to be the one who decided when someone touched me an' when I touched them... remember?</p><p>""Well, that's you, Georgia."" Her voice was anxious.</p><p>Oh, Sweet Jesus...</p><p>""I want you to have me, Georgia."" There was a tone of hunger, almost insanity.</p><p>Oh my God...</p><p>""It's not me, Billie,"" I said, my voice trembling.</p><p>""All you have to do is say it. ""</p><p>I pressed the off button. I turned off the ringer. I rolled over, tucked a pillow between my legs and tried to get comfortable. Finally I gave up on that, and I let the pictures in my head have their little slide show as I masturbated</p><p>What had I done? What had I awakened?</p><p>For the next few days I felt almost sick. Billie did not try to call or come by my work or the apartment. I had shut her down. What was her next move? She didn't have a normal life anymore, not like other kids.</p><p>What if she went looking for attention from someone else? There were plenty out there offering to give it, but not the way she wanted it.</p><p>Sure, there were people, men mostly, who just wanted to touch and be touched gently, but others had rape and murder in their hearts. It wasn't about love or desire for them. It was about anger and hate and the destruction of everything innocent and beautiful.</p><p>Yes, I cared about her. I was only afraid of what might happen to me.</p><p>But you know, sometimes it's unbearable, and you can only be pushed so far before you snap.</p>"
1474,"Shelter, Chapter 10: The Heat of the Moment",Glassbottom,10,"Confronted by Billie in a setting where they have met before, Georgia finally succumbs to temptation.",['Fg mast cons frot'],"<p>Sunday morning was hot and steamy. I didn't want to move; I had to. Now that I had a job, there were things that had to be done on the weekend that could not be done any other time. On this particular weekend, I had a ton of laundry to do and now that I had a job, there was no waiting until tomorrow.</p><p>I took a shower, let my hair dry naturally and put on my over-sized blouse and sweatpants. All my bras were in the wash, so I was going natural under the blouse again.</p><p>I took everything down to the car, and I have to say that in spite of the heat, outside there was a nice breeze blowing and it felt good flowing through the hair and dancing over the skin. It was just going to be a hard day lighting cigarettes outside Mrs. Pike's laundromat.</p><p>That was OK. I had been cutting back, on the cigarettes and on the drinking. And it appeared that I was resisting temptation on other fronts as well.</p><p>I had stood my ground. I had won the battle of wills against a determined opponent.</p><p>I arrived at the laundromat at one in the afternoon. The breeze was strong right there, going from left to right looking out from the door of the place.</p><p>I hauled my laundry inside. There were a few people in there finishing up. There was a man who seemed to be on his own, one arm covered with tattoos, a stud in one ear, his head shaved close. The other two were a young couple. She was cute with short blonde hair, and he was good-looking in a pretty boy sort of way, if I may be one to judge.</p><p>The young couple did not seem to be getting along so well.</p><p>""They're your friends,"" he said.</p><p>""What's wrong with them?"" she said.</p><p>""It's like some secret club whenever you chicks get together... off in a corner giggling. Sometimes I feel like when I say something, you're all laughing at me.""</p><p>""Oh, that's stupid, David. We've all just been friends a long time. You're too sensitive.""</p><p>And blah blah blah...</p><p>God. You can keep those petty arguments, both sides of them.</p><p>I started filling up the washing machines. I had to take a bunch of them I had so many loads.</p><p>When I had to walk over to the change machine and get my quarters, I turned and walked in the direction of the door, and I noticed the man with the shaved head and the tattoo on one arm and the stud in his ear was gazing outside.</p><p>He was looking at a little girl of ten riding around in the heat in a short yellow dress, her skin tanned deep, her curls blowing gently in the breeze.</p><p>The girl had the most remarkably curvaceous legs for her age that the man with the tattoo had ever seen, I would about imagine, because that was the way I had felt about her legs the first time I had seen them.</p><p>I saw the way he looked at her, and I thought about what she had once told me about men and the way they looked at her.</p><p>Anyway, yes, it was Billie again. She was out there. She had come to stalk me, haunt me, disturb me once again. You couldn't tell me she didn't know I was there. She was riding her bike in a circle around the parking lot as if she were oblivious, but she had seen my car. She knew. That's why she was there.</p><p>She was just teasing me pedaling around out there, probably waiting for me to come out and have a cigarette so she could come up with something clever to say.</p><p>Or had she run dry?</p><p>Well, I wasn't going to give her the chance. Let her come inside. Let her come and get me. What was she going to do? What could she possibly do that she hadn't already done?</p><p>I got my quarters and started all my washing machines and I had a seat. The man with the tattoo kept on watching out the front. He must have been taking mental pictures of her for later, as much as he was staring. It was strange. I didn't like it. I saw him in his bedroom later thinking about her, saw him jerking himself off, and it bothered me.</p><p>I stood up, I reached for my purse, and I walked toward the door. I went outside, I took out a cigarette and I lit it.</p><p>Billie circled on her bike and came within a couple of feet of me.</p><p>""You following me again, little girl?"" I asked.</p><p>She rode away, angled her body into the curve, pedaling casually around until she returned to me.</p><p>""It's a free country,"" she said, and then she rode away from me again, rising up off the seat. Oh, that butt... what a sight...</p><p>It was as she was coasting back in my direction that I tossed my smoke and reached out for the handlebars and stopped her . She dropped off the seat and looked at me and I cupped that chin of hers and looked in those amazing eyes.</p><p>""Listen to me,"" I said. ""I'm done playing around.""</p><p>""So am I,"" she said, and then nice and loud so anyone could hear, ""Mom!"" She reached out to hug me about the neck. ""Can I help you with the laundry?""</p><p>""All right,"" I said. ""You want to hang out and pretend to be my daughter and help me with the laundry, that's fine. But when the laundry's done you ride away on your bike and forget about me. It's no good.""</p><p>""Fine,"" she said to me, tilting her head with that smug grin on her face. I didn't know if I wanted to smack her or yank her panties down and put her over my knee. I allowed her to park her bike and I tossed my cigarette and I turned to her, allowing myself to take in that dress.</p><p>Oh, that fucking dress, it fit her so right, and it was so short, kind of tattered and old, like she had worn it a couple of years. It showed off her incredible fucking legs as far as you could possibly take them.</p><p>""The dude with the tattoos has been checking you out,"" I whispered in her ear before we went inside. ""Just a warning.""</p><p>""What else is new,"" she said. She took my hand. ""Just hold my hand, Mommy. Promise?""</p><p>""Sure,"" I said.</p><p>We got inside and the dude gave her one last look as we walked past, holding hands.</p><p>""I already started the washers, baby,"" I said. ""When they're done, you can help me switch. I'm glad you're here to help me."" I put my arm around her shoulders and hugged her to my side, sneaking a look back at the tattooed man. He was folding clothes on the for mica table in front of him. He had stopped looking.</p><p>I had ruined it for him.</p><p>I sat and Billie sat next to me, holding my hand. She took my hand and placed it on her knee, and she left it there, and then she tried to move it further up on her thigh, but I wouldn't let her do it. I got up and moved around, stood across from her, but then I had too glorious of a view of those legs, those magnificent legs...</p><p>At least if I sat down next to her, I would not have to look at her.</p><p>I sat down and kept my hands to myself. I turned and stared at the floor. I looked away. I did everything but look at or touch Billie.</p><p>The man with the tattoo and the earring in his left ear, he folded his dry clothes and left, and the young couple left soon after him. Billie helped me switch the clothes to the dryers and I turned to her.</p><p>""You should go now,"" I said. ""We're alone now, but the show's over.""</p><p>""Why do you hate me?"" she asked, her tone suggesting that she was truly hurt.</p><p>""I don't hate you.""</p><p>""Then why do you treat me like you do?""</p><p>""I don't owe you anything,"" I said. I stepped outside and I took out a cigarette and lit it up. I expected her to follow me out there, but she didn't. I stood there in peace, looking east and looking west and thinking about how in the hell I had got myself into this mess, and how I was going to get myself out of it.</p><p>When I came back in, she was leaning forward on her elbows on the for mica table where I had put my laundry basket. She had her back to me, or rather, her backside.</p><p>She was rocking back and forth from hip to hip to some invisible rhythm, and those butt cheeks took turns shifting up and down under that little dress. She kicked off one flip-flop and stretched his leg taut while the other leg bent at the knee, her foot kicking up in the air, her remaining flip-flop dangling from the tip of her pointed toe.</p><p>It tickled me down low, gave me that fluttery feeling, that dizzy feeling...</p><p>I took a breath, closed my eyes, swallowed hard, and let the breath out. I tried to pretend for a moment that she wasn't there, that if I opened my eyes she would magically be gone.</p><p>Her flip-flop dropped off her toe and hit the floor. I opened my eyes. Yes, she was still there. The best I could do was sit, relax, do my best to pass our remaining time together without incident, without losing control either by lashing out or by grabbing her and having my way with her.</p><p>I sat. I sat in the bucket chair straight across from the table on which she was leaning. I stared straight ahead. She turned and leaned forward into my field of vision. She moved her entire body around the table so that she once again had her back to me.</p><p>With her hands on her hips, she took her sweet time lifting the dress, once again incorporating her own little dance, showing me her remarkable rear end in a pair of tight-fitting white cotton little girl briefs. Reaching down with one hand, she cupped one of her own buttocks, squeezing it, showing it to me, then groping herself farther on down the back of her thigh.</p><p>I closed my eyes again. I wanted to pray. Yes, I wanted to pray very much, but I knew God was not there for me. My temptation was for me and for me alone to deal with. I took a deep breath and I let it out, and once again I opened my eyes.</p><p>A couple of chairs down, I spotted a folded-up newspaper. Someone must have left it behind and Mrs. Pike hadn't been around to bitch and gripe and throw it away. I reached over and snatched it. I immediately opened it, shook it, and lifted it to cover my field of vision.</p><p>I tried to find something of interest, something more interesting than the scenery I was trying to block out.</p><p>LOCAL MAN CHARGED IN BURGLARIES...</p><p>CITIZENS' BOARD COMPLAINS ABOUT ABANDONED FACTORIES...</p><p>METEOROLOGISTS PREDICT SEVERE WEATHER TO FOLLOW HEAT...</p><p>STATE SENATOR INDICTED FOR TAKING BRIBES...</p><p>Same old shit, different day. And the weather guys, they didn't know anything.</p><p>I started reading about the burglar. Better than nothing. Better than nothing as I held my paper all spread out.</p><p>And then something hit my paper from the other side, some sort of projectile, but it was not a hard projectile. It was something soft, and after it made contact, it fell upon my knees. I lifted my paper just a couple of inches to see what was in my lap.</p><p>It was a half balled-up pair of white cotton panties.</p><p>My hands began to shake. I put my head down. I closed the newspaper and I tossed it aside. I took the white panties and spread them out on my lap, looked at them, shook my head, buried my face in my lap, breathing in her scent as I deliberated.</p><p>Slowly I looked up.</p><p>One leg was dangling, the toes pointed, and I focused on that for a moment before moving on.</p><p>I sucked in a quick breath it tried to escape...</p><p>Billie was seated at the very edge of the table, her other leg dangling the same as the first, one hand pulling her dress up about her waist, exposing to me the cleft of her bald pussy. It was so perfect, the skin so smooth and hairless all around, and at the top of breach protruded the fleshy hood.</p><p>I could only imagine the underdeveloped pink lips inside, and the little clitoris hiding underneath that fleshy hood.</p><p>I stared and I tried very hard to breathe as I tried very hard to decide what to do next. The only thing I could think of was mediocre at best.</p><p>""You... you shouldn't be up there,"" I said. ""Missus Pike will – ""</p><p>""I don't care about her right now,"" she said, her eyes dropping to the area between her thighs as with her free hand she spread the smooth flesh of her mound, revealing some of the pink inside. ""You like that, Georgia?"" she whispered. ""You want me, don't you?""</p><p>I moved the panties to the chair next to me, and as I looked into her eyes, then down into the coral flower of her vulva, then back up into her eyes, I made my final plea.</p><p>""I'm asking you one last time, Billie, "" I said, trying to be calm, but obviously on my last nerve, ""get down from there and stop all this.""</p><p>In a soft voice, and I will never forget her tone, so hot and so cold at the same time, she said two simple words:</p><p>""Make – me.""</p><p>Yeah... just like that she said it. She couldn't have made it any plainer.</p><p>I could see it in her face and in her eyes and in the the way her mouth formed the words. She wasn't going to let me pick her up like a small child, set her down on the floor, smooth out her dress, and tell her she had been a naughty little girl.</p><p>In broad daylight, behind a glass storefront, in an laundromat where, despite the location, anyone could have walked in at any second, she was daring me to do much more than that.</p><p>And the time had come to decide whether or not I had it in me, once and for all.</p><p>I stood up. I could feel it in my legs. I could feel it in my arms.</p><p>I could feel it in my back. There was resistance. But then there were my eyes and they knew what they wanted and they did not want to resist, not any longer. They urged me forward. And with slow steps, I moved up to the table, standing just about eye to eye with her.</p><p>I could feel my own excitement tingling within. and the wetness soaking through my panties as I stood there.</p><p>Those blue-green eyes looked up into mine. I heard her breathing. Her face had turned red, a beautiful flush. I think she was just a little nervous, maybe a lot like I was.</p><p>""You know what, Billie?"" I whispered. ""What?"" she smiled back.</p><p>""Ever since I first saw you, I've wanted you, little girl... to touch you, to taste you. I've never seen anything like you.""</p><p>""Yeah, well... "" she tilted her head down.</p><p>""No, I mean it, "" I said, ""and I been fighting with myself since that first time I touched you, getting' all crazy, thinking about you all the time.""</p><p>She grinned at me. She must have liked that. I couldn't hold back anymore.</p><p>It was the heat of the moment, that heat that had been so unbearable for so long. Right now, in this moment, nothing between us but my inhibitions and the laws of the state, I was making my move.</p><p>I reached out and seized her by her naked hips under the dress and pulled her hard against me so that she felt it in her most sensitive place, now exposed and vulnerable to me and...</p><p>""Ungh... "" she let out in a shivering gasp, and I felt her legs hook around me.</p><p>""Oh God, Billie,"" I said between clenched teeth as I pressed my lips to her ear and worked my hands down to her pert round buttocks, practically lifting her off the table. She put her arms around my neck, probably just in case I was thinking of actually picking her up.</p><p>That was when I noticed the cameras.</p><p>There were three of them. Of course, who knew, knowing the Pikes, if the damn things actually worked? But what if they did? It was bad enough taking a chance laying a little girl out on a for mica table and licking her pussy with the possibility of someone showing up. It was another to be caught on tape, even bad security footage going down on a ten year old girl.</p><p>But there was no stopping. No. And the thrill of being there, oh my God, the thrill of being with her in a public place, I hated to admit how arousing it was. All of it. From her lifting her dress and showing me her pussy to me standing up and pulling her against me...</p><p>Which she seemed to like. And it gave me an idea.</p><p>I began to rub against her, grind my belly against her exposed pussy almost like I was fucking her. I could feel the sweat dripping from my brow and I pulled back to see her face flush and her eyes roll back in her head.</p><p>""Oh, Georgia... ""</p><p>I knew then I could never hurt this girl, that I didn't want to abuse or prey on her at all. It was not like that, not like that at all, and I finally knew it. I was after something else. I wanted to see her enjoy, not suffer. But I knew something still scared me, something that would have to wait.</p><p>I slowed my undulating down to almost nothing. I stroked her hair with one hand and she looked at me like I had disappeared to the other side of the room, and maybe I had in my thoughts, for suddenly I saw her in a whole new light...</p><p>""What's wrong, Georgia?"" she whispered. ""Are you all right?""</p><p>Pressing my mouth to hers, I gave her a long, lingering kiss as I began to grind again, but my grinding was more deliberate, less jerky, as I held her carefully by the hips.</p><p>""Mmmm... "" I heard her groan underneath and through the kiss, and I could feel it all the way down my spine. I was tingling so bad, and my clit needed stimulation right then and there, but there wasn't much I could do about it. Everything I was feeling at the moment, I was feeling through Billie... except for the sudden shooting pain in my back...</p><p>I knew I just had to sit down.</p><p>And when I lifted her up and backed into a chair with this beautiful little girl straddling my lower belly, suddenly the pain subsided from my back and Billie was the one grinding and rubbing against me. As her eyes stared into mine, almost transfixed, she lowered her arms from about my neck and began searching about for my breasts with her hands.</p><p>I lifted my blouse, baring my belly to her exposed genitals, and it was then I could truly feel her wetness. I took her small hands underneath my blouse and led them up to my tits, and I just let them explore on their own.</p><p>She enjoyed touching them, smiled as she touched them, especially when she pinched my nipples and watched my reaction. Oh, you can bet I reacted to Billie Dean... yes, that was her name... to Billie Dean touching and playing with my tits as she ground her pussy against me.</p><p>But it was her reaction I wanted to witness, her reaction to everything. I was right there where I could see it, right there where I could feel it.</p><p>Oh those eyes. At their most expressionless, their depth was as unimaginable as that of the ocean whose color they took from with such reverence. There was always something there waiting below the surface, and who knew what it might be? Who knew what words might next fall from her lips?</p><p>This was not one of those times. In the quiet, as I heard her breath quiver, rise and fall, I looked into her eyes and saw everything. It was one of those times when words were not going to do Billie any good. The eyes spoke of every spark of every nerve ending as she rubbed herself against me, by now her little clit well engorged I was quite sure.</p><p>Her eyes blinked, looked away as if spacing, then stared at me agin, then rolled back and closed as her brow deeply furrowed...</p><p>Then she would slow, as if it were too much, as if timid of the sensations... but always she would return...</p><p>And that mouth. Was there anything quite so alluring as watching that mouth, those full lips fluttering with each hard grind of her body, her breaths growing more and more shallow as she became shaky in her movements.</p><p>Sweat soaked her curls and poured off her brow and dripped onto me. Her entire body was hot, hot like a fever...</p><p>I reached out and steadied her, steadied her as she reached up and tried to hang onto my shoulders and maintain her rhythm.</p><p>""Oh... oh... oh... "" she began to whimper repeatedly with each and every movement against me, and I grasped her hips even tighter, sensing it, knowing it, not wishing to hurry it but even still...</p><p>A car passed outside. Not now. Please don't have laundry...</p><p>But I heard no car doors. In a moment I forgot all about that. I forgot all about everything. Everything but Billie looking me in the eyes and grinding against me very fast.</p><p>And then, all of a sudden, time, as we know it, seemed to stop, and I was looking into her frozen expression, her mouth fallen open, her eyes wide open and her brows arched...</p><p>It began with her lower body twitching against me almost simuntaneous with the sweet moan that emitted from her lips... She cried out and gasped and whimpered and panted and kept grinding and twitching and I could feel the moisture of her little pussy on my lower belly as I tingled mercilessly below... oh God, I was tingling...</p><p>My little Billie was having an orgasm grinding against me in the middle of a fucking laundromat, and her solid young body was twitching all over with no daylight between hers and mine...</p><p>Like I said, I could not have reached myself had I wanted...</p><p>But still... I came...</p><p>Looking into her lost, orgasmic, greenish-blue gaze, myself completely lost in the that gaze and that moment and overcome by it, I was spontaneously seized by the most powerful orgasm of my life. It started in my clitoris but I felt it all through me and all over me.</p><p>It just happened, like the cork popping out of a bottle by itself. I shuddered through it, so focused on Billie that I did not even blink. I grabbed Billie, staring into her eyes, watching her as her orgasm seemed to be subsiding but her firm thighs were still twitching, her little vulva was dripping wet and very hot against my belly.</p><p>Finally we both settled into a place where we were no longer trembling.</p><p>""How did that feel?"" I asked her. ""Pretty amazing, huh?""</p><p>""Oh... "" she was still catching her breath. ""Yeah...""</p><p>""Was that your first orgasm, Sweetheart?""</p><p>""My first... what?""</p><p>""I guess it was,"" I said, caressing her face.</p><p>She smiled. Her eyes were lit up like the sun was shining down on the ocean waters. She moved, climbed up off of me, staggering a bit.</p><p>""Whoa, girl, "" I laughed, reaching out to catch her. ""Take it easy. Your legs don't want to work right just yet.</p><p>""I'm so hot,"" Billie said.</p><p>Yes, she was. Right again.</p><p>Her little yellow dress was soaked with sweat, plastered to her, and her curls were mussed, dripping with perspiration. God, she looked sexy.</p><p>Billie walked to the drink machine and I followed and bought us each something, but she ended up drinking both her lemonade and most of my water, tipping them back and guzzling them down.</p><p>That was sexy too.</p><p>I checked all of my neglected dryers and I fed them all with quarters and I stepped out to share a cigarette with Billie.</p><p>""Well... ?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Well, what?"" she asked me back.</p><p>""How does it feel to finally get me?""</p><p>""I ain't sure,"" she said. She looked thoughtful, submerged into the depths of her eyes, but then did return to smile. ""I did enjoy... you know... the... org... ""</p><p>""Orgasm?""</p><p>She smiled and nodded, almost blushed.</p><p>And then she quickly handed the cigarette back to me.</p><p>""I'll see you later, Mom,"" she said. ""You have a good day.""</p><p>From behind me approached a heavy black woman with two bags of laundry.</p><p>""Wait a minute, Billie,"" I said, reaching for her, pulling her close. ""Don't run away,"" I said. ""You're mine now. I don't want you to just run off.""</p><p>At these words a look came into Billie's eyes like I had kicked her. She pulled away and climbed on her bike and before pedaling away she told me something I wouldn't soon forget.</p><p>""I don't belong to nobody.""</p><p>I stepped back inside the laundromat, the scene of the crime, the place of the miracle, and the whole thing played over again in my mind like a loop. I had trouble thinking about anything else. I stared at one of the dryers, stopped for five minutes, before finally taking the clothes out and folding them.</p><p>The heavy black woman turned to me.</p><p>""'Scuse me, ma'am,"" she said. ""Do these belong to you?""</p><p>She held up a pair of little girl's white cotton briefs.</p><p>Oh my God...</p><p>""Yes,"" I said. ""I was folding and my daughter disturbed me. Thank you.""</p><p>I took the panties from her and when she wasn't looking I put them in my purse for later.</p>"
1475,"Shelter, Chapter 11: Hiding Out",Glassbottom,11,"A confused, remorseful Billie hides out and reflects upon the events of her life since she saw Georgia.  It all culminates in a heart-warming event.",['Mg pedo oral gg frot oral'],"<p>The sun was bright and the sky was perfectly blue. There was not one cloud, not even a trace of a cloud to be seen. A very light breeze stirred the leaves on the branches above and below and all around her as Billie sat high up in the tree, her tree.</p><p>It was all simply there, the sun that shined down on her through the leaves, the sky that she searched her eyes over, the breeze that cooled her skin ever-so-slightly after the sun warmed it, the tree that held her securely as it had so many times before. And no one knew about it.</p><p>It was all there and it asked no questions. Oh, to be sure, she could tell her secrets here to all of it, to sky and sun and wood, to heaven and earth, but nothing was expected of her, and that was the beauty of it.</p><p>If Billie did believe in anything like God, this was it, it wasn't in some book or building or some phony picture you put on the wall, or a cross you wore around your neck. And telling what you did wrong wasn't confessing your sins because there was no hell. Not a place anyway.</p><p>""No more,"" she told Jack. ""I ain't playin' with you no more.""</p><p>He had come into her room one evening after putting Sara to bed. Billie was changing into her raggedy old nightgown and only had her panties on. She was brushing her hair. He offered to do it for her and she let him, but as he pressed up behind her, she could feel it in his pants, she could feel how hard he was.</p><p>""Oh, my sweet little girl, you do make me so goddam hard,"" he said. ""Why don't I close the door and we take care of business?""</p><p>And that was when she told him. Out of the blue. Just like that. Yeah.</p><p>It must have seemed sudden. She hadn't given him a warning. But really, when you are showing someone time after time that you don't like it no more, that you are only doing it because they like it, well... they should get the hint.</p><p>But Jack was stupid. And stupid people didn't take hints. You just had to tell them the truth.</p><p>""So, that's the way it is,"" he had responded. ""And you don't care what happens?""</p><p>""No,"" she said firmly, throwing on her raggedy nightgown over her head.</p><p>""Even if I start being a total prick? Even if I start showing you and Sara how much of an asshole I can be?""</p><p>""Go ahead.""</p><p>""And what if I decide to take little Sara and show her how to play with my cock? Oh man, I bet she's got a sweet little pussy, too! What do you think?""</p><p>""I think if you were goin' to do that, you woulda done it already,"" she had told him. ""But if I catch you, or hear of you doin' it, I will tell. And I mean I'll tell about all of it.""</p><p>""Hmmm,"" he had smiled at her on his way out the bedroom door. ""Are you sure you'd want to do that? That might send your Mom into an awful tailspin, don't you think?""</p><p>Billie hugged onto the thick branch with her arms and legs and rested her head against it. She looked down at the playground where the children played. They were younger, the same age, older than her, and they lived in a whole different world. She was just Billie. There was no going back.</p><p>That same night, the night she had refused him, she lay there on her bed unable to sleep. She took out her notebook and pen, but just stared at the blank lines and didn't write anything. She turned to the back of the notebook and found Georgia's phone number. She closed the notebook and put it away and rolled over on her back, lifted her nightgown and slipped her hand down her panties.</p><p>Then there was a sound. Or sounds. She heard them. She took her hand out of her panties and got up off the bed. She unlocked the door, turned the knob, and inched her head out into the hallway.</p><p>All was quiet, but there was a strip of light entering the dark corridor, and it fell upon the opposing wall and the floor of the hallway. It was coming from the doorway of the bedroom next to hers, and there was a shadow moving within the light.</p><p>It was Sara's room.</p><p>Stepping into the hallway and then inching on tip-toes to her little sister's doorway, Billie had trembled. With her heart pounding, she reached for the door and eased it forward, then grasping it and looking around it.</p><p>Jack was standing over Sara as she slept peacefully. The closet light was on and the door was open enough to illuminate the little girl's body. She was on her back in a vulnerable position, with her short nightgown bunched about her waist, her legs spread apart.</p><p>Jack's robe was open and he was stroking his massive erection with an expression of excitement on his face. Jack was standing right over her, his lips moving as if he were talking to the little girl, and if he had become overexcited at that moment, his semen would have spurted all over the slumbering child's legs.</p><p>Billie opened the door wider and stepped inside. Jack saw her out of the corner of his eye and he turned his head and appeared shocked for a split second, then smiled, breathing hard looking at Billie and then down at Sara.</p><p>""Well well,"" he said softly. ""The two of you.""</p><p>""Leave her alone,"" she whispered.</p><p>""She's asleep,"" he said.</p><p>""What if she wakes up?""</p><p>""That's the exciting part.""</p><p>""If you come, it'll wake her up.""</p><p>""Maybe...""</p><p>""Get out of her room,"" Billie told him.</p><p>""Only if you say we can keep playing,"" he said, ""you and me.""</p><p>Billie looked at him. She took a breath, she looked down at Sara. Sleeping, sweet, bratty, innocent...</p><p>Yeah, right. ""I don't belong to nobody."" Her chin dropped. It felt like a stomach ache, but it was worse.</p><p>""OK,"" she said. ""Come on. Let's go.""</p><p>""Wait a second,"" he said, turning to her. ""Just to prove it... right here... right now.""</p><p>Billie stared at him. He smiled at her.</p><p>""You want me to – ?""</p><p>""I want you to play with me right here while I look at your little sister.""</p><p>""You're crazy,"" Billie whispered.</p><p>""Maybe I'll just wake her up and have her –""</p><p>Billie stepped forward and grasped the massive cock, feeling it jump and throb in reaction to her touch.</p><p>""That's the way,"" Jack said. ""Oh, this is so fucking hot. I'm looking at one little piece of ass while her big sister jerks me off. Look at her, Billie. What do you think of your little sister? You think she's hot?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" Billie said, shrugging awkwardly. ""She's my sister.""</p><p>""Here,"" Jack said. ""Turn this way,"" he said, guiding her shoulders, allowing her to let go of his cock as he turned her to face the bed.</p><p>""Look at her,"" he whispered in her ear as he knelt behind her, lifting her nightgown and lowering her panties, grinding his hardness against her buttcrack. ""Can't you just imagine yourself touching her? Can't you just imagine yourself licking her little pussy?""</p><p>Billie turned and looked at him and them looked down at her sister, at the smooth long, shapely legs and the flat tummy, and the panties that fit tight. Jack reached around and cupped her, pressing his fingers against her, and she tried real hard not to let it feel good as she looked at her sister...</p><p>She liked looking at her sister.</p><p>""Isn't she pretty?"" Jack whispered.</p><p>""Yes, she is,"" she whispered.</p><p>""Then say it.""</p><p>""My sister is very pretty.""</p><p>""Say that you... "" Jack paused excitedly. ""Say that you want to eat her pussy.""</p><p>""I – I want to eat my sister's pussy,"" she said. At her own words, her own pussy tingled with a surge of excitement.</p><p>""Oh God, yes,"" Jack said. His fingers were doing something right and Billie had to struggle to fight against the pleasure they were giving her. She may have been doing what he wanted but she didn't have to show him that she enjoyed any part of it.</p><p>He stopped at that point anyway, and he pulled up her panties, stood up, and turned her to face him. He held his cock up to her face.</p><p>""Suck it, Billie,"" he whispered. ""Suck the head for me while you stroke it.""</p><p>""You know I don't like it in my mouth,"" she told him.</p><p>""I guess you're going to have to learn, baby,"" he said. He turned and looked down at Sara. He didn't say another word. Billie sighed. She reached out and grasped his cock and began to stroke it again. Then, after holding her breath and counting to ten and looking at the mushroom-shaped head as if she were looking at the head of a snake, she opened her mouth wide and the massive thing in her mouth.</p><p>She used her hands as she always did before, playing with his balls and stroking the thick shaft, but her mouth was full of him and all she could manage to do was work her jaw a little and suck at him.</p><p>""Oh, Billie, I swear you are the best,"" he whispered. ""You were made for this. You were made to please a man, you little bitch.""</p><p>He tangled his fingers in her curls and he began trying to fuck her mouth. She sucked him harder, but maybe that was just in her efforts to breathe. He was breathing hard, panting, whispering her name, jerking as she stroked him faster and sucked his bulbous head. It began to swell in her mouth and Jack held his breath.</p><p>""Oh, Billie,"" he said, ""I'm gonna come...""</p><p>The cock swelled and swelled in her cheeks until all of a sudden it pulsated and filled her mouth with warm, sort of salty, foul-tasting liquid. It happened again and again and her mouth could not hold all of it and she did her best to swallow some, but more dribbled down her cheeks and chin...</p><p>Jack gasped and whimpered the whole time, and then after he told her that was the best cocksucking he had ever had.</p><p>Billie opened her eyes. The sun was still there. The sky. The tree was still holding her, keeping her safe. At some point, she would have to come down and face the world again.</p><p>She would have to face the things being done to her. She would have to face the things she has done.</p><p>Billie watched Sara sitting on the back porch steps with her doll. She frowned, watching the little girl play and talk to the doll. She puffed on her cigarette, sitting alone against the wall of the garage, wearing the same yellow dress she had worn to the laundromat the last time she had seen Georgia.</p><p>""You're such a baby,"" she said to Sara.</p><p>The little girl ignored her. She was content to do what she was doing. She was brushing the hair on the doll. The doll was a pretty girl model type doll.</p><p>""You know real girls don't look like her.""</p><p>""So?""</p><p>""So... why do you always play with such stupid toys?""</p><p>Sara frowned at her.</p><p>""You're stupid,"" she said. ""You don' play with nothin'. You just ride that stupid bike everywhere and talk to strangers.""</p><p>""I ain't scared of everything like you.""</p><p>""I ain't scared of everything.""</p><p>""You're scared of the dark,"" Billie said. ""You have to have your closet light on every night just so you can sleep.""</p><p>Sara tucked her chin down, holding her doll tightly.</p><p>""Sara's a baby... "" Billie sing-songed, and that was when the little girl got up and stomped toward her.</p><p>""Shut up.""</p><p>""Make me.""</p><p>""Why are you pickin' on me?""</p><p>""Because you get treated special all the time while I get nothin' and I'm tired of it.""</p><p>""Well,"" Sara said, ""I didn't do anything, so leave me alone... "" She turned and walked away and was several steps away, almost to the porch when she let the word drop. ""Bitch.""</p><p>Billie tossed away her butt and jumped up off the grass, running after the little girl who made it into the house ahead of her and into the living room which was where Billie caught ahold of her and wrestled her to the floor. She straddled the little girl and grabbed her arms, still struggling to pin her down completely as they both panted and Sara squirmed beneath her.</p><p>""Take it back.""</p><p>""No.""</p><p>""Take it back, Sara.""</p><p>""You're mean. Billie. You're always mean to me.""</p><p>""That's 'cause you're a spoiled little brat.""</p><p>""I'm not a brat... and I'm not spoiled. Now let me up.""</p><p>The two struggled, wrestled there on the floor, Billie on top, her dress riding her thighs, Sara beneath her in shorts and a t-shirt wriggling, working from side to side and kicking with her legs. And Billie felt it. Billie felt it and she wasn't letting her sister up.</p><p>""Tell me I'm not a bitch,"" Billie said.</p><p>And finally her sister looked up at her, red in the face and tired, and gave in.</p><p>""You're not a bitch,"" she said, but it did no good, for Billie was not letting her up. ""Billie, what are you doing?""</p><p>""Let me finish, OK?"" Billie said. ""Keep trying to get loose if you want. It feels better when you do that.""</p><p>""What feels better?""</p><p>""Between my legs.""</p><p>Billie was grinding against her little sister's hard little belly and her little sister did as she asked and began struggling again, struggling to get free.</p><p>""Oh... oh... oh... "" she was whimpering, looking down into her little sister's innocent eyes. Then it happened. She stiffened up, cried out, quivered all over, and grabbed onto her little sister with an urgency. Sara looked frightened. ""Oh, Sara... it feels so good,"" Billie said, and it eased the fear.</p><p>Billie looked up through the leaves at the sun shining down and she looked around at the sky.</p><p>""I molested my sister,"" she said. ""I should a gone back to Georgia but was too ashamed of runnin' away from her, and I let Jack come in my mouth and I blamed it on Sara, and then I molested her.""</p><p>The breeze picked up, rustling the leaves about her, cooling her skin. She wiped the tears from her eyes and shook her head.</p><p>""More than once... "" she said. ""I'm a bad girl.""</p><p>The two girls sat together on Billie's bed. Billie talked while Sara listened. Billie told Sara everything. Well, not everything... She protected her, the way she always did, the way she always had, from the nasty stuff. But the alcohol, the parties, the cleaning up vomit at eight years old, the starving because there was no money, the learning how to do things because mom was too drunk...</p><p>And Jack comes and saves them, and Mom goes to rehab and cleans up, and Billie gets nothing... no ""Thank you for all you did that no kid should ever have to do"", no ""I'm sorry for everything"", no ""I really put you through hell""... no ""I love you Billie""...</p><p>Sara sat and listened and held her Billie's hand. Billie showed her the notebook under the mattress. She showed her all the other volumes of Jo, all of the notebooks she had kept since the age of seven, bunches of them, collected in her closet in a box.</p><p>When she asked Billie about what had happened between the two of them the day of the argument, the day that Billie sat on top of her and rubbed against her, Billie didn't know what to say. Finally she asked Sara if she ever touched herself ""down there"".</p><p>""Sometimes"", Sara said, blushing.</p><p>""Well, I was just rubbing against you instead, and it felt really good. I had a... a... or-ga-nism.""</p><p>Sara shrugged.</p><p>""I can't explain it,"" Billie said.</p><p>""Well,"" Sara said, ""let me try it.""</p><p>""I got a better idea.""</p><p>Billie locked the door and she took off her shorts and t-shirt and underwear and she got Sara to do the same. They compared bodies, compared nipples and barely-existent boobies versus non-existent, and then they compared pussies. Billie looked at her little sister's pussy all spread apart, all pink inside, and remembered the night Jack stood behind her, telling her what to say.</p><p>""Lay down, Sara,"" Billie said. ""Just move your legs apart and relax.""</p><p>Lying down on her tummy with her legs kicking up behind her, Billie had begun gently playing with her sister's little pussy. She saw the flush come over her sister right away, that flush that was almost like a rash on the chest and face, and the little girl's thighs trembled in a positive reaction to the touch.</p><p>Moving closer, Billie spread the lips apart with her fingers and stuck out her tongue. She began licking the upper part of the lips, licking that really sensitive spot where she had been gently rubbing, and Sara's lower body twitched.</p><p>""I tried,"" Billie said quietly to the sky, ""and she liked it, but she didn't have an organism. I just hope she can still enjoy bein' a kid.""</p><p>Billie took her time climbing down out of the tree. Climbing up was the easy part. It was getting down that was difficult sometimes. Difficult but never impossible. Not for Billie.</p><p>She reached the ground and she dug her bike out of the brush. She climbed on and began riding. She rode all over town. Good parts of town, bad parts of town, dangerous places... the graveyard. Then she headed for home. But along the way, she hit Ash Boulevard and took the big hill down, riding like the wind.</p><p>Riding up behind the house, she parked her bike by the garage. She walked up to the back porch, climbed the stairs, and entered the kitchen.</p><p>Billie's mother sat at the kitchen table with a box of Kleenex and a bottle of whiskey in front of her. The bottle was opened and a shot was poured in a glass in front of her. It just sat there.</p><p>""Billie...""</p><p>""Mom...""</p><p>""I – I've been waiting for you b-because I don't want to drink this, do I? Please, tell me, Billie.""</p><p>""No, Mom, you don't want to drink that,"" Billie said, rushing to her, standing next to her.</p><p>""Jack's gone, baby,"" her mother said. ""We had a big fight and he's gone.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, Mom,"" Billie said.</p><p>""No,"" her mother said. ""You, Billie, don't have to be sorry for anything. My God, Billie, how could I just forget everything I've done to you?""</p><p>""It's OK, Mom,"" the girl said.</p><p>""No,"" the woman said, and she took Billie by the arms. ""You don't understand what I'm saying, Billie. I'm your mother and I fucked up and I'm sorry.""</p><p>The tears began to flow down Billie's cheeks, and then her mother's cheeks, and Sara walked into the room to see her mother embracing Billie, the two of them sobbing, her mother telling Billie that she loved her.</p><p>Sara quietly passed them and sat on the back porch. With tears in her eyes, she smiled.</p><p>She didn't need a thank you. Hearing her mother say those words and seeing her hug Billie, that was reward enough.</p>"
1476,"Shelter, Chapter 12: Dreams and Nightmares",Glassbottom,12,"Billie finds out on her eleventh birthday that her happiness is a lie, and she flees into a stormy night.",['g nosex plot'],"<p>The entire day had been like a dream, like a piece of heaven...</p><p>The chocolate cake was still on the kitchen table with the three plates of crumbs and two discarded numeral 1 birthday candles remaining where they were. The dinner dishes were on the counter and in the sink and now it was dark outside. Nothing had been done or put away but nothing had to be done or put away.</p><p>All was quiet except for the wind, the lightning and the thunder. A storm was coming. Billie and Sara and their Mom were sitting on the living room couch. There was wrapping paper on the floor and Billie, wearing an old nightgown with spaghetti straps as she sat with her back to her mother, allowing the woman to brush her curls, was admiring a picture she had bought for her as a present.</p><p>The picture was quite simple really, though quite pretty, painted but not in so many colors, of a little girl up in a tree looking up at the sky. How did she know?</p><p>She had just said, ""When I saw this in the shop, Billie, I thought of you."" No more than that. And Billie didn't ask. All she knew was that she liked it more than the new shoes, the new dress, the new nightgown her mother had bought for her. She knew why she was buying her that stuff, and it wasn't just because she needed it.</p><p>The wind outside shook the power lines. It seemed to shake the very structure of the house. At the same time, the lightning flashed, lit up the windows from the outside, and the thunder was getting closer, rumbling.</p><p>Little Sara moved closer to her mother.</p><p>""Mom-my... "" she said.</p><p>""I know,"" her mother said. ""You're scared. Let's put on the TV, see if there's any reports. That should ease your mind.""</p><p>""Scared of a little thunder and lightning?"" Billie said.</p><p>""Don't tease your sister,"" her mother said. ""So she's afraid of a few things. I'm afraid of things, too, Billie.""</p><p>Their mother moved from one channel to another on the remote until she found something about the weather.</p><p>""Oh... boy... that doesn't look good.""</p><p>The man on the TV spoke and showed radar and a map of towns and counties and the corner meeting of the three states. He spoke as he waved his arms:</p><p>""... for the tri-state area there has been instituted a severe thunderstorm watch with a severe thunderstorm warning for Hague and Bloom and Garrett. Also a tornado watch for the entire viewing area until eleven-o'clock P M.""</p><p>And that was when the back door opened to the kitchen and the screen door opened and rattled and was pulled shut.</p><p>""Mom,"" Billie asked her mother, ""what was that?""</p><p>""Hello, everyone,"" his voice called from the kitchen. ""Am I too late for cake? Looking bad out there.""</p><p>Jack stepped out into the living room. Sara practically flew off the couch, ran and jumped into his arms. Linda, Billie's mother, stood up and went to him. She turned to Billie.</p><p>""Look who's here,"" she said. ""Look who's here to say 'Hi' and have some cake.""</p><p>""Happy birthday, Billie,"" Jack said. ""You got a hug for me?""</p><p>Billie stared at him, stared at her mother, stared at him, got up off the couch and walked a few feet, keeping her distance as a flash entered the room, its light breathless and pale upon her face.</p><p>Don't act too... don't show him you're... don't make Mom think anything...</p><p>""What's going on?"" Billie asked.</p><p>""Well, Billie,"" her mother said, ""I didn't want to say anything about him coming tonight. I wasn't sure Jack would make it. But we've been getting together and working out our problems and figuring out what we need to do so he doesn't control my life and I don't rely on him and we have one another but have our own thing as – ""</p><p>""So... ?""</p><p>Jack smiled at Billie and moved closer as another flash came through the window. She blinked. She backed away. The room itself seemed to be very small. There was no space. There was no air to breathe.</p><p>""Billie, I've asked your mother to – ""</p><p>""No!"" Billie cried as he moved closer. She stepped up on the couch backwards, hugging herself, hugging her belly, feeling the pain inside.</p><p>""What's wrong, Billie?"" her mother asked. ""We thought you would be happy.""</p><p>""No... no... no... "" Billie tried to breathe between gasps as tears fell down her cheeks, dripping upon the wooden floor as she pounded past them on bare feet, past her mother, past the man who had been molesting her for over two years. And as they gave chase, her mother, a woman without a clue just trying to make sense, and the man who hid out in the dark waiting to pounce... she dashed ahead of them.</p><p>""Billie!"" her mother called after her as the girl fled out the backdoor, allowing the screen door to catch and bang in the furious wind. The girl didn't even look back. She was across the porch and down the steps and aboard her bike before Linda could even begin to think. The mother put her hand to her brow and looked out at the moving trees. ""Shit,"" she said.</p><p>""She'll be back,"" Jack said. ""She just needs time.""</p><p>""What? Are you kidding me, Jack? I'm going after her."" The wrinkle in her brow, the expression of a caring mother's concern, it fed something in her as she spoke to Jack with disbelieving irritation.</p><p>""I'll go after her,"" Jack told Linda.</p><p>""After what I just witnessed,"" Linda said, ""I don't know if you takin' out after Billie is such a good idea.""</p><p>""What do you mean by that? Are you saying Billie's afraid of me?""</p><p>""Is she?"" Linda asked him, her eyes wide. ""What's she got to be afraid of, Jack? My Billie's never been afraid of nothing and now she's suddenly afraid of you. What is it?""</p><p>""You're fucking crazy, bitch!"" Jack yelled at her. ""Now I'm going out to find her and bring her back here and settle this once and for all!""</p><p>Jack pushed Linda, pushed her back into the refrigerator, and he swung open the screen door into the violent wind, slamming the wooden door shut behind him.</p><p>""You little fucking bitch,"" Jack growled as he headed to his car. ""You couldn't just sit still and go with it, could you? You had to pitch a fit, didn't you?"" He got in the car and started it, still thinking out loud.</p><p>""Well, tonight's the night, little darlin',"" he said. ""That's what you get for causing trouble. I find you, Billie, and we're movin' to the back seat and I'm poppin' that cherry, and I hope you put up a fight...""</p><p></p><p>Billie steered unsteadily through the grass, across sidewalk and street and through the grass again as she pedaled furiously, not looking back, not looking ahead nor knowing where she was going.</p><p>She didn't give a shit.</p><p>A car could have come along at any point and that would have been it for Billie, that would have been the end, but she didn't care, because nothing made sense. One minute you were blowing out candles, thinking you had nothing to wish for because it had already come true... the next minute, there he is again, everything you hate...</p><p>God, she could feel that sick feeling... his hands on her... touching her...</p><p>To think of him being married to her mother, living in their house permanently on paper, after having thought he was gone for good the idea of it made her sick, made her want to puke...</p><p>""No!"" she cried, riding through the violent wind, a wind of which she was becoming more and more aware. It seemed to be coming from all directions, blowing one second, then tugging the next, and her curls that her mother had brushed for her just moments ago, they were once again untamed, all about her head and in her face. The spaghetti straps fell off her shoulders.</p><p>And she couldn't protect Sara anymore. She just couldn't do it. She was done. It was over.</p><p>The wind was catching hold of the bike and making it do crazy things and she fought it, but she couldn't stay aboard, and she ended up taking it down in a yard somewhere, continuing on foot, running through the grass on barefoot toward the street. That was when she saw the car. It came to a screeching halt right in Billie's path and she lost her breath.</p><p>All about them the trees were bent over, leaves and branches were blowing away, garbage cans and anything else not nailed down was rattling in the street. And Jack got out of his car, walking around to where Billie stood motionless, reaching out his hand. The wind was tugging at their clothes, tugging at the arm of his shirt as he reached for her and she backed away.</p><p>""Billie, you need to come with me,"" he said.</p><p>""Never,"" she said, pulling away from him, but he went after her.</p><p>He grabbed her, tried to drag her back to the car. She fought him, punched him, bit his arm. She screamed, but of course the approaching storm was too loud for anyone to be heard.</p><p>He tried to get a better grip on her, tore her nightgown, ripped one of her spaghetti straps, opened the rear door on the car and tried to force her inside as he yanked it above her waist.</p><p>That was when it happened. BOOM! And all the lights went out, every light in the neighborhood, every streetlight, every house light, total darkness except for the headlights on Jack's car, but it was enough of a distraction, enough for her to get loose and go around the car and run, and Jack was about to run after her when the siren went off...</p><p>It was not just any siren. It was the town siren. It was the civil defense siren, the tornado warning siren...</p><p>He didn't know what to do. His erection was quickly softening. It was time to save his own ass.</p><p>Billie ran. The air about her seemed to be tugging at her nightgown, tugging at her lungs as the siren went up and down. She felt the grass under her feet and made out some goalposts and knew she had made it to the high school. She was tired, sick, ready to fall, but she was afraid he was still behind her giving chase. Her ears popped and she heard and felt a rumbling and the wind tugged at her more and more until she threw herself on the ground...</p><p>She rolled over... and over... and over again... coming to rest on her back, looking up into the black. Something was there, she knew it. Something was after her. It was tearing at her nightgown, yanking it above her waist and trying to tear it off her body. It took the breath from her lungs, made it impossible for her to fight back. All she could do was lie still...</p><p>All she could do was lie still, spread-eagle, looking up into the abyss, and grasp at the earth with her fingers, grasp for the little blades of grass, hoping somehow they would keep her on the ground. And as all about her whirled into chaos, she arched her back into the air...</p><p>And with that she opened her mouth wide in a silent scream...</p><p>""Take me...""</p>"
1477,"Shelter, Chapter 13: A Safe Place…",Glassbottom,13,"Finding Billie wandering in the rain in the aftermath of a terrible storm, Georgia takes her back to her apartment, tends to her wounded spirit, and shares her love and desire.","['Fg rom', 'slow', 'oral']","<p>Most journeys begin with a destination in mind. A map, a route, an itinerary. A purpose. Even the most loosely planned, the most spontaneous passages have some sort of goal.</p><p>Like I said in the beginning, almost every single thing I've done in my life has been thought over rationally and carefully planned out. Even when it seemed like someone else was calling the shots, someone else was driving the car, I had the wheel.</p><p>But ever since it happened... ever since... nothing has made sense... and I was groping about in the dark.</p><p>Until one evening I woke up on the bed naked, literally groping about in the dark with the wind blowing savagely through my window. The wail of the town siren was swaying above the din and my heart set to pounding.</p><p>I couldn't remember much of anything, like how in the hell I came to be naked on the bed, but there were more important matters at hand, like what in the hell I was going to do.</p><p>I felt for the bedside lamp and tried to turn it on. Nothing. No numbers on my digital clock radio. The power was out. Meanwhile the siren continued and I was wasting time thinking.</p><p>I scrambled off the bed and crawled along the floor and into the closet. It was the best I could do. I pulled the door shut and curled up in the dark on the floor, hugging my legs against my breasts. I don't think I had ever noticed my nipples being that hard from fear before. Outside the closet, outside the building, out there in the world, I could hear the siren... and I could hear the walls straining against the wind.</p><p>I could hear other things. I could hear the trees. I could hear someone's chimes. I could hear a rumbling. It made me imagine all sorts of things. I tried very hard not to think about those. Then I thought about other things. I thought about how it reminded me of childhood, of hiding out in my closet when I was a little girl.</p><p>But when I was a little girl I wasn't hiding out from a storm. I was hiding out from monsters. And when I say monsters I'm not talking about the make-believe kind that were supposed to live in your closet or under your bed, my other hiding place. I'm talking about the real life monsters, the ones that walk around pretending to be good people who love you.</p><p>They snarl at you and they growl at you and their mouths twist and their eyes bug out hideously. These were the monsters I hid from in my closet or under my bed when I was a little girl, waiting for them to stop yelling, or waiting for them to go away.</p><p>Sometimes I hid because they were looking for me, sometimes I hid because they were fighting with one another. But it didn't matter, did it? It was all the same.</p><p>I remembered. Then suddenly I remembered my day. I had taken the day off from Jenkins and I had gone back and forth, beating myself up, struggling with the idea of going and looking for Billie.</p><p>I hadn't seen her in almost two weeks and not only did I crave her, I was worried about her. When you you go from seeing someone every day to the point where you can't get rid of them, you go from that to not seeing them at all, you have to wonder if something happened to them. Especially when they've got problems.</p><p>""I don't belong to nobody...""</p><p>Hey, I didn't have to be a genius to know those words had nothing to do with me. But they did have to do with me in that I knew what they meant. Believe me, I knew. Those words came from deep inside, they built up over time. Those words had to do with someone sitting on your chest, making it hard for you to draw your next breath. Those words had to do with someone trying to control your every move, crush your spirit... basically, kill you.</p><p>For what is a girl or a boy, a man or a woman, without a spirit? Nothing. Something that walks and talks, eats and drinks, shits and pisses, and serves the master...</p><p>I had done a lot of thinking about whether I wanted to live or die the past week or so, serving out my sentence of Billie-free boredom, and here I was sitting in a closet, listening to the violent wind, wondering if half of my hometown was being torn apart. The siren had stopped. I heard a lot of noise I just could not put together with anything besides buildings and houses being torn apart, glass breaking...</p><p>I was trembling, hugging myself. I wanted to live.</p><p>For those of you who think I drank all day, no, I did not, but I had spent the day lost in thought. And after a shower I remembered lying down on the bed, feeling a most refreshing breeze caress my body. I must have just... drifted off... slept for hours until... this.</p><p>Suddenly, quite suddenly, it all stopped, the wind and the noise, and all there was was silence. And then, the sound of more sirens. One on top of another. All over the place. Some near, some far. As if to say something terrible had happened.</p><p>I opened the closet door, carefully made my way through the darkness, and made my way to the bathroom where I took a huge pee. I tried to think. Flashlight. Flashlight. Linen closet or junk drawer? Ah, yes, top of the fridge.</p><p>I made my way out to the kitchen, found the flashlight, turned it on, found some extra batteries in the junk drawer, went to the bedroom, found my cigarettes and lighter, lit a candle, and got dressed.</p><p>The temperature had dropped about twenty degrees. A hard rain had begun to fall. I closed the bedroom window to a crack, but after I came out to the living room and lit a few more candles, I opened the door to the balcony and let the room air out. I stepped out on the balcony barefoot in my t-shirt and jeans and I lit a cigarette.</p><p>I could still hear those chimes. Funny I had never really been aware of them before tonight. Must have been one of those things, like the beating of my own heart, the will to live. At the same time, nothing seemed real. I felt like I must be dreaming. I had to get some news of some kind.</p><p>God damn clock radio. It took batteries but I had never figured out how to put them in. Or maybe it didn't take batteries, but then why the hollow compartment underneath?</p><p>I went in and unplugged it and took the plate off and tried fumbling with it some more, reading the fine lettering with my flashlight. Oh my God. Forget about it. So I went out and had another smoke. I heated myself up a cup of water and had a cup of tea, something I hadn't done in a very long time. I sat and tried to relax.</p><p>There was no way I was sleeping. I had just slept for several hours and I was up, especially faced with the situation I was faced with.</p><p>It took me a while to decide, after swaying back and forth, yes, I was going to do it, I was going to go for a drive and do some investigative reporting of my own. Call it curiosity or concern... I had to know what had happened and I wanted to see it with my own eyes, if allowed to see it...</p><p>I got my umbrella and my poncho. I put on sneakers. I slipped on the poncho, grabbed my flashlight and umbrella and purse, and I went around blowing out all the candles before I left the apartment. I directed the flashlight in front of me as I started off along the balcony, descended the stairs, and traversed the walk around the building to the parking lot. A couple of nosey neighbors looked out at me, but no one said a thing.</p><p>I got in my car, started it up, and pulled out onto the side street.</p><p>Side streets it was going to be for me. I would drive until I saw flashing lights or damage or both. I was hoping, really hoping there wasn't much to see... or was I hoping deep down there would be a lot and I just didn't want to admit it?</p><p>I didn't know if I wanted to see my town destroyed or not. Maybe parts of it, yes. Maybe the parts that were dead already. Like the graveyard. But no. We couldn't get lucky like that. No way.</p><p>It didn't take long for me to start seeing things. I saw lawn chairs and a garbage can in the street I had to avoid. I saw a tree practically ripped out of the ground. I drove a little farther and stopped. I put my hand on my chest. My heart was pounding like a drum.</p><p>The police, the fire, the emergency crews... they would be busy tonight...</p><p>Through the wipers I looked at the car up in the grass, a piece of twisted metal, and the pile of wood next to it that had once been a house... or two houses...</p><p>I rested my head on the steering wheel. I took a breath. I heard sirens and looked up and saw flashing lights and I put the car in gear and moved quickly out of there. I headed down the road, headed toward the other side of town. More of the same. I couldn't find out anything. All I knew was that there were flattened houses, damaged houses, and they had the road by the high school completely blocked off. I finally rolled down my window and asked a cop.</p><p>""We had a big 'un, Ma'am. It took off the roof of the high school. As far as everything else, it'll be hard to tell until morning when we got some light. I suggest you go home.""</p><p>I drove around some more, but roads were pretty well blocked off and I started hitting some traffic, traffic of other idiots like me driving around being curious, or maybe just people trying to get home, which is where I finally decided that I belonged.</p><p>With all the road blocks and the traffic and the mess, it was a struggle trying to get back over to my side of town, but I finally got there. I don't remember what I was thinking about driving along a few blocks from home.</p><p>That was when I saw her.</p><p>I was driving along in the rain and saw something ahead, and as I got closer I realized it was the back of a little girl walking up the street, up to her ankles in water. I got closer and closer behind her. She was in tatters, walking slow and hunched, shaking, and in the beam of my headlights she stopped. I came to a stop behind her.</p><p>I opened my door and I stepped out into the rain. I put up my umbrella, and I walked to her. I reached and touched her arm and she became feral, crying out, struggling to get away from me. I dropped the umbrella and put my arms around her and held on. That's all I did was hold on, and that girl was soaked to the skin and ice cold, shivering and shaking terribly, her hair like a wet mop that needed wringing out.</p><p>""Billie,"" I told her,""it's OK.""</p><p>She was pulling at my arms and her feet were kicking... Oh my God, her bare feet. She had been walking in her bare feet! And that thing she was wearing was almost in shreds. What had happened to her? Someone had to have done something to her, or why would she be fighting me?</p><p>""Billie, it's Georgia. Stop, will you please?""</p><p>Still she struggled, but she was losing steam, running out of energy.</p><p>""Oh, please stop fighting me, Billie,"" I said. ""Please, stop."" I pressed my lips to her cheek not far from her ear and I said gently,""Hey... it's me, Georgia... you're safe, my love.""</p><p>As soon as I said what I said she not only stopped fighting me but fell limp in my embrace. I moved back, took off my poncho and wrapped her in it, then retrieved my umbrella and took her to the car, opened the passenger door and helped her inside. She sat and lay her head sideways against the headrest. I buckled her in and I pushed her wet hair out of her face. cleared the water away away from her eyes and I caressed her cheek as she looked up at me.</p><p>""Billie,"" I asked her, my voice shaken with emotion,""what happened to you?""</p><p>""Am... I... alive... ?"" she asked between shivers.</p><p>""You're alive,"" I said. ""He was... was... was... comin' after me... ""</p><p>""It's OK,"" I said. ""Let me take you home.""</p><p>""No!"" she screamed. ""I don't wanna go home!""</p><p>She was afraid. I had never heard or seen Billie afraid, not since I had met her. She was one of those girls that would jump into the deepest end of the quarry with a smile on her face.</p><p>I reached out, grabbed her shoulders, settled her back in the seat, calming her, telling her it was OK.</p><p>""My home,"" I said. ""My home, Billie. You're not going anywhere you don't want to go.""</p><p>""I - I'll go h – home with you..."" she shivered, hugging herself. Had I only had a towel or a blanket, anything but that stupid poncho. But at home I had plenty.</p><p>I went around the car, opened the driver's side and got in. I reached out and held her icy hand. I held it the entire way home to my parking lot, every turn, awkward as it was, her little trembling fingers in mine. And from the car I carried her around the building to the stairs with the hood of the poncho over her head, carried her so that her bare feet need not touch the wet ground or pavement anymore.</p><p>And when I got her upstairs and inside, I took the poncho off of her, I lit the candle on the table, and I scrambled for the closet. I found the three biggest towels I could find, the ones I rarely use because they always just seem so... superfluous, and I returned to her. I took the shredded nightgown off of her quickly and I wrapped her in the towels from tip to toe, hugging her and rubbing her down.</p><p>""Oh, Billie, I missed you so much,"" I said,""but I never thought this is how I would find you.""</p><p>""Is it gone?"" she asked me.</p><p>""Is what gone?""</p><p>""The...."" she began, and she started panting excitedly. ""Th – th – th – the monster?""</p><p>""It's gone, baby,"" I said. ""It's just you and me here now, and I... "" I buried my face in her toweled off curls, embracing her trembling body. Tears filled my eyes. ""I love you, Billie."" She hugged me. She hugged me very hard.</p><p>""I'm so cold,"" she said.</p><p>I lit two candles and placed them at opposite corners of the bathtub. I filled the tub with hot water as she stood before me. I helped her slip out of her panties, one leg at a time. She was naked and she looked amazingly beautiful, but I tried my best not to look at her in a sexual way.</p><p>She needed me. She was shivering. Who knows how long she had walked in that cold rain before I had found her!</p><p>She stepped into the bathtub and eased herself down.</p><p>""It's not too hot, is it?""</p><p>She groaned, lying back in the water like she was in heaven, and I had my answer. I let the tub fill to a reasonable to level, I shut it off, and I turned to leave.</p><p>""No,"" she said softly, but her voice echoed off the porcelain. ""Please stay.""</p><p>""I thought you might want some privacy,"" I told her.</p><p>""Close the shower curtain,"" she said.</p><p>The shower curtain was already on the outside of the tub. It was somewhat transparent, but it still gave the illusion of privacy, especially in the dark like that.</p><p>I let Billie lay there for a long time and rest in the hot water.</p><p>""Are you feeling better, Billie?""</p><p>""Water made me cold,"" she said. ""Now water is warming me up.""</p><p>""What happened to you?""</p><p>""My mom's boyfriend... she said 'yes' to him... ""</p><p>Ah. So I was right.</p><p>""Let me guess,"" I said. ""You're not a big fan of his.""</p><p>""No, I'm not,"" she said. ""I thought they were broke up and then tonight he shows up and they tell me they're back together and he asked her... "" She stopped. ""I had to run out. I had to run out before I... before I did something.""</p><p>I could hear the emotion in her voice trying to get out. I wanted to let her know it was OK to talk. I shared.</p><p>""I had a stepfather, Billie,"" I said. ""He tried to run my life. He tried to control me. I couldn't wait to get away from him. My mother was a total... well, she was a bitch, then she married that ass hole and he was worse. His name was Ray. He died of a heart attack and I didn't shed one tear. I don't think he was capable of love.</p><p>""I just thought I would tell you that... ""</p><p>I watched her through the shower curtain, saw her in the light of the flickering flame, her shadow against the wall, her shadow against the curtain, and I saw her hand, her fingers reaching up to touch the curtain. I reached out and met her fingertips with my own.</p><p>We sat that way for a while in silence. I tried not to stare at her.</p><p>""He came after me tonight... he tried to push me in the back seat... I could feel his... his – his – his – his dick... it was hard... I think he wanted to put it... to put it in me... ""</p><p>""Oh, Billie,"" I said, pressing my hand against hers. ""I'm so sorry.""</p><p>""I got away,"" she said. ""I got away, ran right into the yard by the high school...""</p><p>""Oh, Billie.""</p><p>""I'm alive,"" she said. ""I'm not going back until I know Jack's gone. I don't want him touchin' me no more. I don't want to touch him no more.""</p><p>""I understand,"" I said. ""I understand.""</p><p>""He saved us, you know? He saved us when my mom was drinkin' and we were ready to go on the street, but then he started messin' with me, puttin' his dick in my mouth. And he would say if I told anyone... or I stopped playin'... he'd leave us hungry... ""</p><p>""It's all over, Billie,"" I said. ""You're safe now.""</p><p>She pressed her hand hard against the curtain, hard against my hand. I heard her breathing hard and sobbing and I reached and pulled back the curtain. I knelt on the floor and leaned over the side of the tub and held her.</p><p>She cried. She let it out. She let it out with her head, feverish against my breast as I just rocked her.</p><p>""It's OK, Billie,"" I said. ""It's all right.""</p><p>""I almost died tonight,"" she sobbed. ""Jack... he tore my nightgown tryin' to get me into his car... and the tor'nada... it tried to rip it off the rest of the way."" She hugged me about the neck and pulled me down closer to her hot mouth. ""I almost died and I never woulda seen you again.""</p><p>""That would've been just awful, baby,"" I said, overcome by her words. ""I don't know what I would've done without you. Just going without you for... I don't know how long it's been since that day at the laundromat... I've been wanting to see you so bad. I've been wanting to kiss you, hold you, touch you, taste you... ""</p><p>I stopped. Maybe I was getting carried away. After all, hadn't a man just tried to rape her? Hadn't she been through a lot in a short time?</p><p>Her mouth suddenly pressed against mine was answer enough. She kissed me passionately, holding my head delicately with both hands. Her lips moved in rhythm with my own and I heard a small moan echo off the walls of the bathroom. Our lips separated and I looked in her eyes and saw something I had not seen before... something...</p><p>""I love you, too, Georgia,"" she said, and she smiled sort of comical-like,""just in case you were wondering.""</p><p>""Hearing those words,"" I told her,""I don't know if I saved you tonight or if you saved me.""</p><p>We kissed again, a long, lingering kiss that made me tingle everywhere, that made Billie's breath skip and her arms go aquiver, that made the whole damn world go away.</p><p>""Is it after midnight?"" she asked me, as we continued to kiss. They were sweet little kisses that wet the lips and sent fire through the soul.</p><p>""Probably is,"" I told her.</p><p>""Well, my birthday is over, then,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh, Billie, happy birthday,"" I said,""but since time doesn't matter, let's keep right on going.""</p><p>""OK... "" she looked around thoughtfully,""then how about you wash me?""</p><p>""You mean you want your Georgia to give you a bath?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Yes, I do,"" she smiled</p><p>""You realize how naughty that could be?"" I asked.</p><p>""It could be,"" she grinned. ""It could also be very sweet.""</p><p>The water had gone tepid. I drained it nearly all the way and refilled it with hot water, watching the candlelight flicker and dance and sometimes simply rest upon Billie's naked body. The candlelight was gentle and just, simple and poetic at the same time. It was when I shut off the water that I suddenly felt a shiver run down my spine.</p><p>I reached for the shampoo as Billie lay back in the water again. I squeezed out enough and I soaped her hair, working it through gently. I couldn't remember the last time I had washed someone's... a little girl's hair... actually, I could...</p><p>Billie rinsed. I reached for the washcloth and body wash. I washed her neck and shoulders and back, then her front, the pretty little buds that rose from her chest, her ribs, the flat plains of her tummy and all around her slender waist where, it turned out, she was quite oversensitive to the touch there on the left side...</p><p>She giggled a bit, and then I poked and prodded playfully just a couple more times and I heard my Billie bust out laughing, just the sweetest laugh you ever did hear, followed by something neither one of us expected as an abundance of bubbles noisily surfaced behind her.</p><p>""Oh my God, Billie,"" I said,""that's awful."" I pulled up my shirt to cover my nose while Billie put her head down, disguising the fact that she was laughing hysterically. It really wasn't as bad as all that, but we were in the moment and having fun and Billie was... was being a kid for once.</p><p>""That's what you get for tickling me,"" she said.</p><p>""Warn me next time.""</p><p>I rinsed her tummy and sides and waist and told her it was time to wash her lower half. She stood up, unashamed, and I began to wash the small of her back and her hips before moving along to her amazing buttocks. I washed them with both hands, soaping them up and telling her what a pretty behind she had.</p><p>""I've been told,"" she said.</p><p>""Well, it is pretty.""</p><p>I washed in between, got the buttcrack and the asshole, hoping nothing was going to sneak out at me. It was a pretty butthole, nonetheless, and she reacted pleasantly when I touched it. I rinsed her thoroughly with a cup. That was when she turned and offered me her legs, one at a time.</p><p>I soaped her toes... her foot... oh yes... her delicate, shapely calf... moving both hands up, feeling the shape of her leg all the way, all the way up to the firm thigh with that pronounced muscle there in the back... feeling it all tensed... the smooth knee... the toes here in my bathroom, the foot on the rim of my tub... oh, she is here...</p><p>I rinsed and then did the other leg. And my desire grew greater. My desire grew as I felt my way up the other leg, looking at, and then soaping up, my sweet Billie's delicious-looking hairless pussy, parting the perfectly hairless flesh and washing the folds... the lips tucked inside... the clit that hid away so mischievously under its hood...</p><p>And there I was, alone with her, washing her in my bathroom, touching her so intimately. One does not get any closer than that.</p><p>""Whoa...ooo..."" Billie reacted, trembling and swaying off balance as I gently but thoroughly washed her clitoris. She was trying to grip somewhere with her other foot as she stood with her left, but I was making it difficult.</p><p>""Grab my shoulders,"" I said.</p><p>She reached over and gripped my shoulder, allowing me to continue on washing her folds, washing her most private area, and I could feel her shaking as she leaned on me.</p><p>""Rinse, baby,"" I finally told her, and I let her go, let her sit in the water, but I reached down into the water, reached down between her legs and made sure she was rinsed well.. And she put her arms around me and kissed me. I reached over and drained the tub. I found the large towel, the only one we hadn't used. I wrapped her in it.</p><p>I dried her as I kissed her, her face and hair, then up and down and all over her wonderful body. It was quicker than the washing, of course, but I revisited each place, and finished with her pussy.</p><p>When I was done toweling her off I held her in my arms, her naked body against my clothed body, my nipples hard and aching, my pussy itself wet and tingling. Billie had her arms around my neck, those eyes looking at me from the bottom of the sea, all dream-like.</p><p>She looked tired... she was yawning... but of course, who wouldn't be? And hungry? Thirsty? She had to be.</p><p>And there I was thinking of sex.</p><p>""Oh, Billie,"" I said, taking her face in my hands,""I'm so sorry. Is there anything I can get you? Is there anything you want?""</p><p>""I want to go to the bedroom,"" she said.</p><p>""You're not thirsty... hungry?""</p><p>""I could use some water,"" she said,""but I just want you to taste me.""</p><p>The way she said it, the way she put it to me like that, and the tone of her voice, it could have steamed up the windows. I looked her in the eyes, looked in them deeply.</p><p>""Oh, I'll taste you... "" I said.</p><p>""Is that a promise?""</p><p>""Oh yeah.""</p><p>Those eyes widened and she licked her lips and reached for the closest candle. She stepped away from me, turning to look in my direction, posing as if for a photograph, moving and yet at the same time standing still, her round buttocks and the backs of her marvellous legs walking away, inviting me.</p><p>""I'll be waiting,"" she said.</p><p>I swear I heard music playing, coming out of nowhere when she said that, even though there was nothing around us but silence, the sound of the rain falling... but I heard it, I know I did, in my head and it made me dizzy...</p><p>I ran the water in the kitchen, made it as cold as I could get it, and I filled a glass of water. I took a sip. It would have to do. I turned with my flashlight and walked to the bedroom... where she was waiting.</p><p>She had straightened the bed, fluffed the pillows and placed herself in the center, sitting up with the pillows behind her head, her arms at her sides, her legs stretched out and crossed at the ankles.</p><p>""I'm ready,"" she said.</p><p>""I can see that,"" I told her. I sat down and gave her the water and she gulped down a healthy portion before handing back the glass. I set it aside and moved close to her, kissed her, and began caressing her body. She reacted by wriggling, settling into the bed, breathing heavy through every kiss.</p><p>Her fingers ran through my hair, and she pulled me closer as I kissed her neck, nibbled my way up and down to her shoulder. I felt her tugging at my t-shirt and I sat up and peeled it off, and I saw her smile as she looked at my breasts. She reached for them, touched them, felt their roundness, then began to play with my nipples. I closed my eyes, feeling a soft tickle in my throat.</p><p>I stood up, unbuttoned my jeans and took them off, and crawled onto the bed. I spread Billie's legs apart to accommodate my upper body as I began nibbling her chest and the smooth plains of her tummy. My Billie squirmed and gasped and whimpered, lifting her hips off the bed as she pressed her small fingers to the back of my head.</p><p>The the lower I moved down her body, the closer I got to ""tasting"" her, the more wild she became. I felt I was teasing her, drawing it out with every touch of my mouth to her abdomen, but that was the way I wanted it. When I moved to her thighs, skipping her pussy, she was quivering, she was ready, right on the edge...</p><p>When I parted that perfectly smooth cleft with my fingers and brought my mouth against her, she drew in a sudden breath of air and let out the faintest of squeals. She tensed, the muscles of her thighs contracting as they moved about my head, and I felt one foot move along my back, searching for a place to grip, while the other big toe caressed me. Her fingers, once again, nested in my hair as they held me in place.</p><p>I flattened my tongue against her clit and wiggled it from side to side and I listened to and felt her go crazy...</p><p>Oh, how I had dreamed of this, of spreading her sweet pussy lips and tasting her. It was an expression, really... I suppose, if anything, she tasted just a little on the bitter side, but it wasn't about that. It was doing what I was doing now, driving her wild and enjoying every sound and movement...</p><p>""Oh, Georgia... Georgia... "" she panted, and then began breathing so fast, with such excitement, that I thought she was hyperventilating. ""Oh, Georgia, what are you doing to me?""</p><p>""I'm making love to you,"" I said.</p><p>Billie let go of my head and threw her arms back in total abandon. She rocked her hips slowly, trembling as I licked her, but she slowed her breathing as I backed off a little, licked around the clit, teased her a bit more, took my time. I remembered where I was and who I was with and how the clock had stopped, literally.</p><p>The candle flickered over her beautiful body as I looked up from between her thighs. Billie looked down at me with a furrowed brow and her lips parted. She was sweating and the sweat was glistening in the candlelight.</p><p>I lowered my mouth and began to lick her asshole and I thought she was going to lift right off the bed. I worked my tongue against the little puckered anus, worked it back and forth, and the patch of skin between there and the pussy as well, and Billie wriggled and moaned with delight.</p><p>When I finally returned to her pussy, my girl practically pushed it in my face, pressed her clit against my tongue. I flicked my tongue back and forth. I cupped her buttocks with my hands and I felt her tensing and trembling.</p><p>""Oh... Georgia... "" she moaned, and she whimpered, and she grabbed the back of my head, grabbed it hard, pushing it into herself. She convulsed. She cried out. Her thighs seized my head. I listened to her orgasm and the electricity ran through me. I kept my tongue there, kept licking, flattening my tongue against her, and she seized my head again, this time crying out even louder and echoing off the walls as she bucked against my face.</p><p>A second orgasm... more powerful than the first. Her hips, her legs, her thighs jerking in spasm after spasm and continuing long after.</p><p>I thought perhaps there might be more... more orgasms in there...</p><p>But I was being ambitious. She pushed me away from her pussy, smiling at me, then invited me up for a hug and a kiss. Her eyes were like slits. She was tired.</p><p>""More in the morning, you naughty woman,"" she said.</p><p>""I don't want to think about tomorrow,"" I said.</p><p>""Me neither,"" she said. ""I just said morning. I love you.""</p><p>""I love you.""</p><p>We curled up, the two of us, Billie smooth and naked and warm in my arms. She felt good there, smelled good, and she wasn't a dream or a fantasy.</p><p>And she was in a safe place...</p><p>""Georgia..."" she said, yawning, sounding as if she had just begun to fall asleep but this last second thought had come to her.</p><p>""Yes, my love.""</p><p>""If Jack is still around, I want you to kill him for me.""</p><p>(TO BE CONTINUED)</p>"
1478,"The Girl by the Pond, a poem",Glassbottom,1,"A little autobiographical piece about a sit in the park and having a remarkable vision, and about how I envision myself the way I am.",['poem'],"<p>i needed some time<br/>
time away from her<br/>
not from a lover<br/>
not from a friend<br/>
someone who does not<br/>
want my help<br/>
but needs it...</p><p>and so i walk <br/>
to the nearby park<br/>
in the afternoon sun<br/>
with the breeze<br/>
through my hair<br/>
and i sit with a book<br/>
by the pond<br/>
reading the same words<br/>
over and over again<br/>
interrupted by...</p><p>oh if there were words<br/>
to describe<br/>
pencils or pens or brushes<br/>
that could portray <br/>
the beauty of this young girl<br/>
whose unspoiled<br/>
european pubescence<br/>
barefooted smooth-skinned<br/>
ass shapely in striped shorts<br/>
and legs to die for</p><p>and i could not keep my eyes <br/>
to myself<br/>
as she spoke polish<br/>
to her mother<br/>
and her little brother<br/>
who rode a bicycle<br/>
while she rode a scooter<br/>
with black pigtail<br/>
bobbing behind...</p><p>but i had to get back<br/>
to my mother<br/>
whom i cleaned up after<br/>
when i was a child<br/>
and still burdens me<br/>
as a young woman<br/>
seeking the child<br/>
i once was<br/>
in reflections <br/>
in the pond.</p>"
1479,"Shelter, Chapter 14: Destruction, Part 1",Glassbottom,14,"As Georgia contemplates her young lover's request, an unexpected phone call breaks the early morning calm…","['F,g pedo', 'nosex', 'plot']","<p>You heard what she said. Do you need to rewind? Play back the tape.</p><p>She's asleep and you're not waking her up again to ask her...</p><p>""...I want you to kill him.""</p><p>As simple as that. Out of the mouths of babes, or so they say. Someone does you wrong, you seek a solution. What better solution than the permanent one!</p><p>And if he had done all of things Billie said, why wouldn't I want to kill him? How many times in my miserable childhood had I wanted to kill my stepfather Ray? This man Jack had tried to rape the little girl I love. When I thought of him with her, doing things to her, touching her...</p><p>But then, wasn't I the same? Wasn't I the same as him, just another predator? Hadn't I picked her up, taken her to an ice cream parlor, taken her to a remote location and started kissing and grabbing on her, me, a total stranger? Hadn't I seduced her, used the situation to my own advantage, used her need for love and affection against her?</p><p>Wasn't that worse than anything he had done?</p><p>Was I for real or was I pretending? Did I really love this girl, a twelve year old girl, with real honest love, the kind that bled, the kind that needed, the kid that screamed, the kind that followed you down the street wherever you went, the kind that put a tune in your head that wouldn't go away, the kind that made you dream and made you glad you weren't dreaming...</p><p>NO, I wasn't like that fucking bastard.</p><p>I was in love with my girl.</p><p>I gently slipped out of Billie's embrace and out of the bed. I was shaking. I went to the bathroom, had a pee, and then proceeded to hang up towels and move candles. The whole time I couldn't get this... this... this Jack out of my mind. I had pictures, ugly pictures going through my head of Billie sucking his cock... of him putting his cock in her mouth and fucking it... of him touching the pure, sweet flesh he didn't deserve...</p><p>I washed my face. I looked at myself in the mirror in the candlelight? Was I a killer? Was I a murderer? I didn't know. But oh, did I ever want him dead at that moment! So much so that as I cleaned up, wandered about with these thoughts as if in a trance, what kept coming to mind was why was I even thinking about this?</p><p>I got dressed. I got dressed and sat down and I tried to come up with a plan. Billie was down for the count, sleeping peacefully. I sat on the bed and watched her sleep. I lit a cigarette and puffed on it slowly. The tears began to drip down my cheeks as I reached over with my left hand and moved the hair back from her brow, caressed her face, her shoulders, admiring all that she was, all that she could one day be.</p><p>Yeah, why was I even thinking about this? I had the chance to do something right, a chance to make up for what was done to me, a chance to make up for what I had done.</p><p>First light, I would go out there, get in my car and head down that road. First light... But I still needed a plan. I didn't even know what sort of situation I was walking into. Would Jack be there? Would the house be there? Who knew. The tornado had done a lot of damage, probably more than I was imagining.</p><p>Would I take a knife? Maybe something big and hard? Where was a fucking baseball bat when you needed it? It all came down to what I was willing to do, what I was strong enough to do. I wished I had a gun. At that moment I realized why they made guns so hard to get and why they were too easy to use if you had one. You could just pick it up and fire away in anger.</p><p>My sweet Billie slept all warm and naked beneath the covers. She had come to me that night so wet and cold and now she was truly safe. I wanted to keep her that way. I wanted to make her happy. I couldn't take away what had already been done to her, but if only I could...</p><p>The phone rang. It wasn't right next to me. It was all the way in the kitchen. But it still surprised me. And I had no fucking idea who would be calling me that time of the night... or morning.</p><p>I went to it, rubbing my tears away, immediately on my guard considering how many laws I was breaking. I wondered if I should even answer it. Five times... then six.... Whoever it was, they weren't giving up.</p><p>You know, maybe it was one of my friends from Jenkins checking on me... or maybe they needed help. It rang again and I picked it up. I slowly put the receiver to my ear. There was silence... then I heard breathing...</p><p>""Hel – lo,"" I said.</p><p>""Hello?"" she said. It was a little girl's voice, sounding out of breath. Young. Younger than Billie. ""Is this Georgia?""</p><p>""Yes, it's Georgia,"" I said, and even though I was pretty sure I knew who it was, I asked, ""Who is this?""</p><p>""My name is Sara,"" she said. ""I'm Billie's sister. You... 'member me?""</p><p>""Sara,"" I said, ""of course I remember you, sweetheart. Where did you get my phone number?""</p><p>""From Billie..."" Sara said. ""She had it wrote down in a notebook 'n' said if I ever needed to call you ever..."" she gasped. ""Have you seen my sister? Have you seen... Billie?""</p><p>""Sara, she's safe,"" I said. ""She's with me and she's just fine.""</p><p>I just blurted it out, blurted it out without thinking, knowing that it was what she needed to hear. But what if her mother, what if Jack was there? My crimes were multiplying by the minute.</p><p>But the little girl at the other end of the phone gasped and began sobbing, and I knew I had done the right thing telling her. Oh, I so wanted to be there to hold her, hearing her on the phone like that. I could just imagine her shaking. I wanted to put my arms around her and calm that shaking.</p><p>""Now, Sara, you can't tell anyone, you know,"" I said. ""Nobody, not until we figure something out, OK? You see, your sister doesn't want to come home while Jack is still there. She hates him. And for odd reason. He is a bad man who does bad things to little girls. You should stay away from him. ""</p><p>""It's too late,"" the little girl said. She was still breathing fast into the phone. Obviously, if she was relieved about Billie being alive and safe, there was something else unsettling her calm. And those three words had just given me a sick feeling.</p><p>""Sara, are you OK?"" I asked.</p><p>""No,"" she said, ""I'm not OK.""</p><p>""Where is your mom, sweetie?""</p><p>""I don't know,"" she said. ""Still out lookin' for Billie, I guess.""</p><p>""And you're at home with Jack?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" I heard her sob.</p><p>""Sweetie?"" I asked calmly, trying to get her to calm down.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Where is Jack?"" I maintained my calm, though inside I was ready to explode.</p><p>""He's... he's... he's... on the floor... ""</p><p>""What's he doing there?"" I asked.</p><p>""There's lots of blood,"" she said.</p><p>""Is he alive?"" I asked the scared little girl.</p><p>""I think... I think I killed him.""</p><p>(to be continued)</p>"
1480,"My Best Friend's Mom Loves My Perfect Pink Nipples, Part 1",Goodgirlslick,1,"Amie is burning to to be licked by a girl. When she finds out her best friend Lisa's mom is a lesbian, she comes up with a plan to be seduced by Lisa's mom.",['Ff'],"<p>My name is Amie,  and I'd like to say I'm your average all-American
teen,  but I'm not.  At 14 years old,  you might say I'm sexy as hell, 
with a body that will make anyone get wet. I have spectacular breasts, 
and I love to walk with my chest pushed out,  like I'm clearing the
way as I  walk for everyone to stand by and watch me and lust after
my tits.</p><p>So I'm on my usual stroll through the mall,  with no bra,  as my
38D tits sit up high and firm,  and are crowned with the most beautiful
bubble gum pink, perfectly pointed, nipples. I have my very typical extra
thin fabric T on,  with the spaghetti straps, and just barely covers the
bottom flesh of my offerings. I like to buy the cheaper quality
tops, because they are very thin and wear out much sooner that the
better quality ones,  this way you can see the outline of my areolas
really well and my nipples are like bullets pointing straight
ahead,  and they shrink a lot,  too.</p><p>So, as I'm entering the bathrooms at the mall,  I hear two girls in one
stall just barely speaking above a whisper. My tennis shoes make no
sound so I slip into a stall one over from them. As I quietly close
the door almost all the way,  I realize they're talking about my best
friend Lisa,  and her mom. It's that dumb ass Anette and her best
friend Chrissy. I was kind of mad they were gossiping about Lisa and
her mom,  but then my ears perked up and did I get an earful. Anette
used to be Lisa's  best friend but for some reason they didn't hang
out any more and today I found out why. It's the same reason I am
going to make sure I stay Lisa's best friend.</p><p>Shauna, Lisa's mom is a blonde bombshell,  looking as good as Lisa does
for her 36 year age. Being divorced is nothing new in Los Angeles, 
and being successful goes with the territory. Shauna is a
professional photographer for a high end porn magazine that caters
to its public with the youngest looking most seductive girls they
can find. They are of legal age,  but most of them look very young.</p><p>So what Anette is telling Chrissy,  is how Lisa's mom tried to
seduce her one weekend while Chrissy was on a sleepover weekend!
That Shauna was a full blown lesbian!!! What?! I couldn't believe it.
Shauna is always so Hot looking,  with her year-round tan, short tight
skirts with lots of leg showing and tops that don't cover much of her
36C breasts. I have had to go into the guest room or pool house many
at time and masturbate to relieve myself when she'd be in her bikini
and sometimes take off the top,  and those beautiful tits unload
themselves before my eyes. I think I masturbate more fantasizing about
Shauna than I do Lisa. All I know is I don't get hot or turned on by
looking at or talking about boys. But I am obsessed with girls tits and
pussy. Anyway,  Anette was saying how Shauna tried to trick her into
a fake photo shoot, and tie her up,  and pretended that she had to oil
up Anette's tits,  and she was on her way to slipping her hand down
Anette's little panties,  when Anette's dad showed up to drop off a key
for her, since her parents were going away for the weekend,  and Anette
said she wanted to go home she didn't feel well. Otherwise she would
have been tied up and left at the mercy of Shauna.</p><p>Just hearing that made me get so wet. I have been dying to get my
pussy licked by a girl,  but I am so afraid to let anyone know. They
might make fun of me,  and not hang out with me and tell my mom too.
My life would be ruined. So,  how do I offer myself to Shauna,  and let
her think that it was her idea and her plan and that I am timid and
just so naive and she's really taking advantage of me? Lisa can't be
around. I'd never get 5 minutes to even ""accidently"" on purpose get seen by
Shauna,  with my tits proudly displaying themselves,  making her mouth
water so badly she would have to have them once she gets a
glimpse. Those beautiful nipples are just too sexy to not want and have
to have. It's like if you see my nipples you have to try them. I
wonder how many men and women have jerked off to the thought of my
tits their mouthes just salivating for them. I wonder if my mom ever
thinks that.</p><p>I devised my plan,  and it would be this coming Friday night when Lisa
goes to see her dad in San Luis Obispo for the whole weekend. I can't
wait.  I'm picking out g-strings and bikinis to wear.  On second
thought, no bikinis or clothes so I'll have to ""borrow"" and try on,  if
you get my drift. I wonder how long it will be after I get there that I'll be spread
wide open having her tongue licking me and sucking my clit. What if
she didn't try to seduce me?  EAAaaagggh!!! That would be so
humiliating,  but no way.</p><p>Well here I am and it's finally in
action. As I came in on the pretense that I forgot Lisa was going to
her dad's and my mom's away for the weekend,  no one's home and I
didn't bring a key. Well the wickedly friendly grin that came over
Shauna's face was enough to tell me that I am going to be her next
victim. I can't wait. She sent me up to the guest room and said to
make myself at home. ""There's ice tea and soda in the fridge,  and you
can come into the photography studio downstairs. That's where I'll be
working on a layout.""</p><p>""OK Shauna thanks,"" I said. I didn't want to
go running down there right away and look too obvious. It was bad
enough I was pushing my tits out almost obvious and she just couldn't
resist or control her eyes going back and forth between my tits and
then my eyes. I just stood there with a sexy smile,  kind of shy one,  as
I swayed left to right real slow, like little girlish. My pink nipples
feel like they are going to burst if they don't get licked and sucked
soon. I really want to play it out like I'm innocent,  and that she
accidently sees me,  bare-chested without me knowing. So my first
plan was to lie down on the bed and pretend I fell asleep, like a
little cat nap and have my tits exposed,  and then I can see what
she's going to do,  being I'm asleep and all. So there I am ready in
position and I hear the basement door open as Shauna calls out my  
name.</p><p>""AAaamie......Amie.......Am..... she's sleeping, .... oh my
god, ......look at those tits... UUuugh! My pussy is jerking in
pulsating spasms, oh my god,  I have to step closer,  I want them I have
to have them,  I will have them. I am going to lick and suck every part
of this little, delicious pussy and she's going to be mine. I am going
to make her want women only, she will spread those legs for women and
love it. No boys for you.  I will train her. No boys, just a little
fuck slut for me and any woman I want. She's so hot.  I'm going to
make money off of her....in fact, I've been dying to lick my daughter
too,  and here's my ticket into spreading Lisa wide and letting me
lick her beautiful pussy, and her very own friend is the one that's
going to lead her to me. There's a lot they are going to do for me. I'll
shoot all of it and bring in bank. If only they knew what they were
going to be doing,  from each other to me to the neighbor women,  and
I'm even going to do a shoot at the Kennel Club. Good girl. Remember
good girls lick!""</p>"
1481,"Curious, Part 1",GoodLittleKaren,1,This a story of a very young girl's awakening to a world she had never imagined.,"['g', 'solo', 'g/F', 'voyeour']","<p>Karen had lost her parents when she was a very young girl.  A drunk
driver took them to Heaven when she was only 7 years old.  With no
one else in the family to care for her she is sent to her distant
Aunt's house.  Aunt Linda was a beautiful, single woman that suddenly
found herself in charge of a young girl.</p><p>Aunt Linda made the best of things.  As days passed they grew closer
and closer, though nothing ever happened sexually between them.  
Karen was still too naive to understand when Aunty's girlfriends would
spend the night.  From the privacy and solitude of her bedroom, Karen
would often hear strange sounds, muffled sounds.  Aunty's
girlfriends were always nice and polite to Karen, though never going
further than pleasant greetings at breakfast the next mornings.</p><p>It was shortly after her 8th birthday that Karen would discover a
world she never dreamed of.  It was summer time and Karen was out of
school.  Karen had made some friends at school but often spent time
alone after school.  She discovered that she could pass through
backyards of the neighboring houses.  A few houses down the street
lived a married couple.  Aunty had told her that their names were
Mister and Mrs. Fletcher.  They seemed like very nice people.  Both
in their mid 30's perhaps, though Karen knew nothing of how to tell
ages.  Mister Fletcher was a nice looking man.  He seemed to work
a lot and was often gone for several weeks.  Mrs. Fletcher was kind
looking as well.  She had very thick, long blond hair and green
eyes.  Sometimes Karen would walk in front of their house and she
would see Mrs. Fletcher doing gardening or things in the yard.  Mrs.
Fletcher would always wave and smile at Karen.</p><p>One day, in this summer, while Mister Fletcher was away Karen had
been cutting thru the back yards.  As she passed by a
window, heading for the loose boards in the side fence she heard
something that made her stop.  The window was open a little.  It
was just slightly above eye level.  ""Ohhhh....Ohhhh.....Ohhh
Tom....I...I miss you sooo much!!""  The voice made Karen even more
curious.  She had to lift on her toes to peer inside.  Looking in she
saw Mrs. Fletcher naked.  Karen could tell it was a bedroom by the
large bed in the room.  Mrs. Fletcher had her legs apart and was
moving her hand back and forth between them.  Her other hand seemed
to be squeezing her breasts.  Fascinated at this sight, Karen now
focused on Mrs. Fletcher's hand between her legs.  It held something
thick and pink.  It seemed to glide in and out.  Karen could see Mrs.
Fletcher's body lifting and lowering.  ""Ohh God yesss...."" Mrs.
Fletcher would moan.  Karen became very nervous.  She moved away from
the window and slipped through the fence, heading back home.</p><p>As she went home the image and sounds seemed to linger in her
mind.  ""What was Mrs. Flecther doing?"" she wondered to herself.  
Being only 8 years old, Karen had no concept of anything sexual, but
something odd was happening to her.  As Karen lay in her own bed
that night she drifted back to the memory of what she saw.  She lay
on her back, as she saw Mrs. Fletcher do.  Karen's tiny legs parted
as she placed her own hand between her legs.  Karen began to move her
hand back and forth.  A strange feeling happened, but being naive
she did not know what.  Her hand rubbed through her little panties.  
Sleep took her very soon and Karen awoke the next morning.  Feeling
odd she placed her hand between her legs.  It was wet down there.  
Karen became very embarrased.  She thought for sure, she had peed the
bed.  She quickly changed her panties and drew the blankets back over
her bed.</p><p>Aunt Linda had not had anyone sleep over for a few nights.  Karen
tried to hide her thoughts at breakfast.  Afterwards she dressed in
her usual jean shorts and T-shirt.  Aunt Linda had to work and kissed
her cheek.  Karen slipped into her flip-flops and began making her
way through the back yards again.  Returning to Mrs. Fletcher's window
she lifted up, once again hearing the strange sounds.  As before
Mrs. Fletcher was naked.  This time she seemed to be on her hands and
knees.  Mrs. Fletcher's bottom was facing the window.  Again, Karen
could see her moving the pink thing in and out.  ""Oohhh
Tom.....Please....I...I need more....."" she seemed to moan.  Karen
watched, fascinated again.  ""Please Tom...please...the other place.""</p><p>Karen watched secretly as Mrs. Fletcher drew out the pink thing.  It
looked very shiny and strange.  ""Ohhh God yessss,"" she moaned as she
placed it to her poopoo hole.  ""Uhhh.....ooohhhh soooo big!!!"" Mrs.
Fletcher moaned. ""Yes...ohhh yessss.""  Karen almost took a big gulp
of air as she saw the pink thing disappear into the lady's bottom
hole.</p>"
1482,"Curious, Part 2",GoodLittleKaren,2,Continuing the tale of Karen's awakening.,"['g', 'g solo', 'anal', 'F/g']","<p>Karen could not believe what she was seeing (see Curious part 1).  
She watched in awe as Mrs. Fletcher slid the pink thing in and out of
her bottom hole.  Each time deeper and deeper.  Mrs. Fletcher's face
was slightly contorted.  Tears stream from her closed eyes.</p><p>Karen heard her whimpering...""Ohhh...Ohh Daddy!  Ohhh Sooo big!""  
Standing on her tippy-toes Karen peered into the neighbor lady's
window.  Suddenly Karen lost her balance and fell back landing on her
bottom.  Her foot hit a garbage can near the house making a dull
bang.  Afraid, she quickly got up and went back thru the fences.  
Into her own back yard.</p><p>At supper that evening her mind kept wandering back to what she
witnessed. Aunt Linda seemed to notice her thoughtful
appearance.  ""Is anything wrong dear?"", she inquired.</p><p>""No Aunt Linda, Karen murmured softly, ""I'm okay.  Sorry.  May I be
excused now?""  Aunt Linda agreed and Karen left the kitchen after
washing out her supper things.  Karen dressed for bed.  The usual
oversized tshirt and clean panties.  But sleep would not visit her.  
After several hours she could hear the soft moanings from her Aunt's
bedroom.  Signaling that her Aunt had her girlfriend over again.  
Karen slipped down the covers and thought quietly to herself.  ""How
could anyone possibly put anything in their bottom hole?""  Karen's
tiny hand slipped down behind her.  She felt the soft fabric of her
panties, wrapped over her tiny cheeks.  She laid on her side and
slipped her hand into the rear of her panties.  Her tiny index finger
cautiously touched her own little wrinkle.  She felt an odd tingle as
she touched herself.  Her finger pressed, unsuccessfully.  She
recalled how Mrs. Fletcher's pink thing looked shiny after it was in
her baby place.  Karen slipped further.  Her forefinger felt the
moistness of her tiny crease.  Karen rubbed her finger along the
tight slit.  Then, hesitantly she drew her finger back to her
wrinkle.  This time it seemed to press in easier.  It scared her at
first.  She wet her finger once more and pressed again. Her mind
raced.  It almost felt like a poopy...but going the wrong way.  She
tried to mimic what Mrs. Fletcher did.  Gently easing her finger
slowly in and out, each time able to go a little deeper.  She felt a
strange tingle near where she made peepee.  Scared, uncertain she
withdrew her finger.  Sleep took her very soon.</p><p>The next morning, shortly after breakfast there was a knock at the
door.  Karen was watching TV for a bit when she heard the voice of
her Aunt greeting someone.  Her heart lept as she heard a woman's
voice.  It was Mrs. Fletcher.  Mrs. Fletcher was holding something
and handed it to Aunt Linda.  Aunt Linda thanked her and closed the
door...studying the object.</p><p>Karen gasped, almost audibly.  In Aunt Linda's hand was Karen's own
hair band.  A white, plastic band she often wore to hold her long
hair back from her face.  Aunt Linda looked thoughtfully at it, then
noticed Karen standing there.  Aunt Linda came to her and told her
Mrs. Fletcher found THIS in her backyard, offering it to Karen.  
Karen accepted it as Aunt Linda gazed at her, silent.  Then Aunt
Linda spoke.  Her voice snapped Karen back to reality.</p><p>""Karen, Aunt Linda spoke softly, ""Mrs Fletcher said she found that
near her bedroom window.  Is there something you wish to tell me?""</p><p>Karen was dumbfounded.  Unable to speak.  But found some words
slipping from her throat...""No Aunt Linda...I...I must have dropped
it...somehow.""</p><p>""In her backyard Karen?"" Aunt Linda's voice was a little more stern.  
Karen was trying to think of something to say.  Anything.  But no
words came.  Aunt linda studied her for a moment then said, ""Karen.  
You know you can always talk to me.  No matter what.  Don't you??"",
she lifted Karen's chin to face her.  Aunt Linda could see the tears
beginning to form in Karen's blue eyes.  Then, as if nothing had ever
happened, Aunt Linda told her to go off and play.</p><p>Karen took her hairband and replaced it in her hair.  Then went back
to the TV.  Several days passed by, uneventful except for Karen's
secret games with herself late at night.  She would not go back into
Mrs. Fletcher's backyard, she vowed to herself.  Yet the image stayed
in her mind.  On the days when she saw Mrs. Fletcher doing yardwork
out front she would blush and hurry by each time the lady waved and
smiled.</p><p>Nearly a week had passed.  One morning Aunt Linda got a phone call.  
Karen could hear the distress in her voice as she said...""I can't
possibly...No...Alright.  I understand.""  Aunt Linda looked very
bothered as she hung up the phone.  She looked at Karen, who was very
puzzled.  ""Karen, she said, ""I have to take a business trip for two
days.""</p><p>Karen asked, ""Where are we going Aunt Linda?""</p><p>""That's the thing Karen, her Aunt said, ""I am afraid you can't go
with me.  It's a conferance overseas.  And there's no time to get you
a passport.""  Aunt Linda was turning pages in her personal phone
directory.  Karen blushed deeply as Aunt Linda said...""Damn!!!  
There's no one in here I could rely on to watch you.""</p><p>Just then Karen and Aunt Linda heard the sound of the morning paper
being thrown at the front door.  Aunt Linda went and opened the door
and bent to get the paper.  Karen could see her eyes turn
sideways.  ""I'll be right back Karen"", she said.  Karen walked to the
door and looked outside.  Aunt Linda was walking towards Mrs.
Fletcher's house.  Karen watched as they spoke, unable to hear them.  
She could see Aunt Linda's hands gesturing as she spoke.  Karen
noticed Mrs. Fletcher repeatedly glancing at her, standing in the
front doorway.  She then saw Mrs. Fletcher nod and Aunt Linda hugged
her.  Karen slipped back inside as Aunt Linda walked back home.</p><p>""Karen, Aunt Linda said as she entered, Mrs. Fletcher will be
watching over you for the next two days.""  Karen was unable to say
anything.  ""Now, her Aunt continued, ""I want you to be a good girl
and behave yourself.  Do you understand?""  Karen nodded, uncertain.  
Aunt Linda prepared Karen's things in a small case.  Then she took
Karen's hand and they walked to Mrs. Fletcher's house.</p><p>""I can't thank you enough Mrs. Fletcher!"", her Aunt said.  ""Here's my
numbers and our emergency contacts...if anything should happen."",
handing Mrs. Fletcher the paper.</p><p>""I'm sure everything will be okay."", Mrs Fletcher replied, accepting
the paper.  Continuing, ""Since Tom won't be home again for several
more days the company might be nice!""  Mrs. Fletcher seemed to smile
at Karen, who just looked at her feet.  Aunt Linda kissed Karen's
cheeks and said, ""I'll see you in a couple days dear!""  Karen watched
as her Aunt walked back to her house.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher's voice caught her attention...""Well.  What shall we
do?""  They talked a little and had a nice supper.  Afterwards they
watched TV and Mrs. Fletcher told her it was time for bed.  That
night Karen felt a little uneasy in the stiff, rarely used bed of the
guest room.  The next morning they talked a little at breakfast.  
Usual stuff.  ""Did you sleep well?"" and, ""I hope the bed was okay.""</p><p>Karen nodded politely at each question.  Mrs. Fletcher said she had
some things to do in the garden out back.  Karen had dressed in jeans
and a tshirt.  Flip-flops on her feet.  Her hairband placed, as usual
in her hair.  Karen went with her outside.  Watching her puttering
around.  Then Karen's heart beat faster.  Mrs. Fletcher was now
working outside her bedroom window.  Karen watched silently as she
sorted out the flowers Karen had unknowingly trampled while peeking.  
Mrs. Fletcher wiped some sweat from her forehead and glanced at
Karen...seeing her nervousness.</p><p>She walked to Karen and offered a hand.  ""Let's go get some iced tea,
shall we??""  Karen sat at the table as Mrs. Fletcher prepared the
drinks.  She slipped one to Karen across the table and took a big sip
herself.  Then, she took Karen by surprise.  Her words cut thru Karen
like a warm, dull thunder.  </p><p>""Karen.  I know it was you that knocked over my plants.""</p><p>""Y-you....you do?"", Karen stammered.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher told her she heard the garbage can and went outside
just as Karen was slipping thru the fence.</p><p>""It's okay sweetheart, Mrs. Fletcher said soothingly, ""I was just as
curious at your age.""  Karen sat in silence.  Mrs. Fletcher went
on, ""Sometimes I peeked also and saw many strange things.""</p><p>""Things?, Karen said softly.  ""What things?""</p><p>Karen listened as Mrs. Fletcher told her some of the things.  But
what caught her attention most was when Mrs. Fletcher described how
she saw one mother and her 9 year old daughter doing things together.</p><p>""W-what.  What were they...uh...doing?"", Karen asked softly.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher seemed to hesitate.  ""I...I probably should not talk to
you about these things Karen.  If anyone knew I could...well...."",
her voice trailed off.</p><p>Karen was very curious now.  ""I...I wouldn't tell.  I mean...if you
told me."", she said, not knowing why she said that.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher moved her chair beside Karen's.  Karen watched for
several moments as Mrs. Fletcher seemed to study her own iced tea.  
Karen watched as her hands seemed to drift up and down the glass.  
Then she looked into Karen's eyes.  She smiled as she saw the
curiousness in Karen's eyes.</p><p>""Well., she said, ""First we must 'pinky swear' that it will be our
secret!""</p><p>""Pinky swear?"", Karen said softly.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher took Karen's hand...moving her little finger in and
around Karen's little finger.  ""This is a 'pinky swear'"", she told
Karen.  Then Mrs. Fletcher said ""By the locking of our pinkies I
swear never to tell this secret!  Now you say it Karen!""</p><p>Karen repeated the words exactly as Mrs. Fletcher had said them.</p><p>""Okay.  Now, we are bonded as sisters of the 'pinky swear'!, she
said.  ""And that bond must never, ever be broken.  Understand Karen?""</p><p>Karen nodded.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher told her about seeing the mother and daughter naked.  
How the daughter was on her hands and knees on the bed.  Mrs.
Fletcher told how she watched the mother lick her finger and press it
into her daughter's bottom.  How she had heard the girl's moans of
pleasure.  How the mother's finger found it's way into her
daughter's ""little girl"" place also.  Mrs. Fletcher told of other
nights when the daughter did similar things to her mother.  How, even
the daughter's hand would slip entirely into her mother's ""baby
place"".</p><p>Karen listened as Mrs. Fletcher spoke.  She could feel that odd
tingle again between her legs as she heard the story.  It was Mrs.
Fletcher's hand on her leg that snapped her back to the
moment.  ""Karen?  Are you alright?""</p><p>Karen must have been daydreaming.  ""Uh...uh I'm okay Mrs. Fletcher"",
she offered.</p><p>""Karen, she said kindly, ""You know I have never had any children of
my own.  Don't you?""</p><p>Karen nodded, not resisting the carress on her leg.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher continued.  ""I know about the tragic loss you had.  It
must be just a hard for you to not have a 'mommy' as it is for me to
not have a 'daughter'.""  Karen could feel her hand easing slowly
upwards.  ""Would you like to have a nice pretend game tonight
Karen?"", she said so softly Karen almost missed it.</p><p>""I....I guess so Mrs. Fletcher!"", Karen found herself saying.</p><p>""It will be grand fun Karen!"", she said again.</p><p>The remainder of the day went quickly.  Karen busied herself with the
TV as Mrs. Fletcher finished things outside.  She could not think of
what kind of ""pretend game"" Mrs. Fletcher was talking about.  After
supper they watched TV together.  Karen sat beside Mrs. Fletcher.  
occasionally Mrs. Fletcher would rub Karen's leg...a little higher
than earlier that day...but still away from the crotch.  Mrs.
Fletcher yawned and stretched.  ""I think it's bed time Karen!"", she
said.</p><p>""Yes Mrs. Fletcher."", Karen replied.  Karen stood and began to go to
the guest room to change for bed.</p><p>""No dear., Mrs. Fletcher said...stopping her.  ""Remember our 'pretend
game'?""  Karen looked at her.  ""Tonight you will sleep with 'Mommy'
Karen!""  Karen trembled a little at the word ""mommy"".  Mrs. Fletcher
took her by her hand and lead her to her bedroom.  Karen saw the very
bed Mrs. Fletcher was on when she was peeking.  Mrs. Fletcher sat on
the bed and drew Karen close.  ""Remember....we are still bound by
our 'pinky swear' Karen!""  Karen nodded.</p><p>""Tonight I will be your pretend mommy and you will be my little
angel.  Okay?""</p><p>""Yes Mrs. Fletcher""....</p><p>""Uh uh, Mrs Fletcher corrected, ""I am Mommy tonight Karen.  Remember?""</p><p>Karen hesitated but murmured....""Yes....Mommy.""</p>"
1483,"Curious, Part 3",GoodLittleKaren,3,"The end of a story, and the beginning of a young girl's sexuallity.","['F/g', 'anal', 'oral']","<p>Mrs. Fletcher lead Karen to the bedroom.  In Karen's mind she felt
odd.  It had been a while since she had used the ""mommy"" word with
anyone.   She watched as Mrs. Fletcher (aka Mommy) sat on the big bed.</p><p>""Mommy"" drew her closer, smoothing her thick, brown hair from her
face.  Gazing deeply into Karen's blue eyes.</p><p>""Oh, such a precious girl!"", her pretend mommy murmured.  ""Karen.  
Mommy wants to share something very special and very, very wonderful
with you.""</p><p>Karen really had no idea what mommy meant, but nodded as she listened.</p><p>""When I was just about your age I found a wonderful thing about my
body."", her mommy said.  ""That there is a special place where feeling
happen.  Nice feelings.  Warm feelings.  Do you know the place I am
talking about?""</p><p>Karen thought a moment.  She recalled how that first evening, while
lying in her bed at Aunt Linda's, she had touched a place.  Karen
nodded, uncertain.  ""Yes Mommy.  I...I think I do.""  Karen stood
still as possible as Mrs. Fletcher slowly began to lift the edge of
her tshirt.  Karen raised her arms and allowed it to be pulled over
her head.  Her thick hair fell back over her shoulders.  She now
stood topless before Mrs. Fletcher.  She saw a look of delight in her
pretend mommy's eyes as the woman studied the newly forming girl.  
She trembled a little as mommy softly traced the tight, puffy nipples
on her little chest.  She watched as mommy lifted her own shirt up
and off.  Before her she saw, what seemed to be similar nipples.  
Deep, pink and puffy.  Adorning two, much fuller orbs.  Karen could
not help but wonder if she would look like that when she was older.</p><p>Mommy took her tiny hand and softly placed it to one of the breasts.  
Karen could feel it lifting and heard the nearly inaudible sound of
her mommy's sigh as she drew a breath.  Karen's hand fell away as
mommy leaned down, untying her sneakers.  Karen lifted each foot as
they were removed.  Mommy's hands drifted up to Karen's jeans and
slowly opened them...easing them tenderly down.  Again she lifted her
feet and stepped free of her jeans.  Karen's young mind raced with
uncertainty.  She almost resisted as she felt her panties being urged
downwards, yet she didn't.  Nothing was spoken as she was completely
undressed.  Then, mommy spoke.  ""Up here sweetheart!"", she
said...patting the big bed.</p><p>Karen slipped up and watched as mommy removed her own clothes.  Her
eyes drifted lower to the place between the woman's legs.  She looked
at the neatly trimmed patch of hair above it.  Karen could see the
smooth crease and a hint of the folds within.  As mommy slipped up
beside her she felt herself being drawn closer.  The two lay together
and Karen felt the warmth of the woman's body.  Mommy's hand seemed
to trace Karen's arm downwards.  She felt an odd tightening in her
tummy as the lady's hand gently carresed the tiny orbs of Karen's
bottom.  Karen drew a breath as she felt a finger ease between her
tiny cheeks.</p><p>""This is going to be a very special time for you angel."" , her mommy
said.  ""Mommy is going to let you feel something truly wonderful.""</p><p>Karen felt the finger gently rub her poopoo hole.  She felt the same
tingle, the wonderment, the fear she had when she touched herself
there.  She saw her pretend mommy put the very same finger to her
mouth and wetted it.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher moistened her finger and once again went back to the
jewel of the little girl beside her.  ""Relax sweetheart, she
whispered.  ""Mommy is here.""  Karen's eyes widened and she gasped
softly as she felt the finger pressing into her little anus.  She
could feel the warmth of her mommy's hand on her cheek as the finger
gently, tenderly probed.  Then it was removed.  Mrs. Fletcher once
more wet the finger with her saliva, tasting the musky flavour of the
girls anal cream.  As before, Karen felt her hand cup her cheek as
the finger delved softly deeper.  Karen felt her little body being
pulled closer to the woman.  A warm tingle began to emminate from
her ""little girl"" place as she felt the finger being drawn back and
pressing.  Karen felt nervous as she felt other fingers slip along
the tight slit of her ""little girl"" place.  The odd tingle seemed to
be getting stronger.  Karen felt her tummy tighten and relax.  Mrs.
Fletcher felt the soft muscle reacting in unison with the little
girl's movement.  Squeezing and relaxing as her finger gently sliiped
in and out.</p><p>Karen closed her eyes and allowed herself to just feel the
sensation.  It was the removing of the finger that caused her to open
her eyes.  As mommy lifted her hand, once again, Karen could see that
the other fingers seemed to glisten.</p><p>""Karen, her mommy aid softly, ""Lie back.""</p><p>Karen layed back as Mrs. Fletcher slipped downwards.  She could feel
her pretend mommy's warm breath on her skin as the woman's face moved
lower and lower.  She felt mommy pull a pillow down with her and slip
it under the small of her back.  Karen felt a twinge of fear as she
felt her legs parted.  No one had ever looked at her this way.  She
felt mommy's fingers tenderly part the tiny slit and begin to carress
the hidden folds within.  It seemed as if mommy was trying to bring
them out.  Then Karen drew a very deep breath as she felt the soft
lips of her pretend mommy kissing the tiny, hidden folds.</p><p>""Uhhhh....ooooooo..."", was all she could utter.</p><p>""Soo beautiful!"", she heard Mrs. Fletcher whisper.  Karen lifted a
little as she felt the woman's tongue wipe it's way along her tiny
crease, seeking entry into the folds.  Karen's eyes closed, her head
rocked side to side as she felt the lips move up.  She moaned, almost
scared as she felt them seeking and finding a place just near where
she made peepee.</p><p>Her tiny body had never felt anything like this.  The tingle was warm
and filling as she felt a finger, once more press into her poopoo
hole.  Karen's mind was confused.  She wanted to stop but, at the
same time continue.  She could feel the finger slipping in and out.  
She wanted to push it out, and yet keep it in.  Karen was very scared
of what she was beginning to feel.  But her hips seemed to have a
mind of their own.  They were lifting and tilting.</p><p>Tears streamed from her closed eyes.  Then, nearly without any
warning, Karen felt the most intense feeling.  She began to sob
softly as she felt a strange warmth filling her tummy.  Mommy's
tongue and lips were busy on that place.  Her finger moved more
rapidly in and out.</p><p>Karen's eyes flew open and she felt her body lifting up, off the
pillow.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhhh...uhhhhhhhhh....oooooooooo"", she purred.  Karen then
became very frightened.  Suddenly it felt as if she were making
peepee.  But it was different.  Not the steady stream she felt while
peeing.  But, rather small, quick bursts of fluid.  She could hear
the moans of Mrs. Fletcher.  She could hear the 'slurping' sounds.</p><p>Karen no longer had control of her hips as they lifted and pressed
firmly to the face between them.  Her tiny hand went quickly down and
held the hair of her mommy.  Each gush from her felt like a rush she
could not describe.  But with each burst her hips pressed harder and
harder to the mouth.  Faster and faster the finger probed.  Until
finally, and nearly as suddenly it ended.  Karen collapsed back onto
the pillow.  Her entire body felt shivers flowing thru it.</p><p>She lie there, gasping for air and felt Mrs. Fletcher move
upwards...her hand still pressed between Karen's legs.  The finger
still deeply imbedded within her rectum.  Karen saw the smile on Mrs.
Fletcher's face.  It seemed to be shiny and wet around her mouth.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher slipped up and kissed Karen softly on her lips.  Then
rolled slightly to the side, drawing Karen tightly to her.  The musky
aroma filled Karen's senses as they cuddled together.</p><p>Karen felt a calm she could not imagine.  She drifted into slumber
feeling the finger worm and wiggle within her.</p><p>Somehow, Karen knew that this was the start of a whole new world.  A
world she would embrace even into her elder years.</p>"
1484,Awakenings,GoodLittleKaren,1,Continuing the saga of a young girl's blossoming.,"['F/g', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>Karen awoke alone in the bed.  Her young mind recalled the events of
last night (see <a href=""goodlittlekaren001.html"">Curious 1</a> thru 3).  Her tiny hand slipped
down—between her legs.  She could feel the dried traces of her
first orgasm.</p><p>""Ahh, you're awake!""  Karen opened her eyes to see Mrs. Fletcher
standing there—in a robe—holding a tray.  As Mrs. Fletcher set
the tray down Karen could clearly see her breasts.  Karen accepted
the piece of toast and munched slowly.  She listened to Mrs.
Fletcher's words.</p><p>""Karen.  Perhaps we should have a talk.""</p><p>Karen ate and lay still.</p><p>""You see sweetheart.  Mommy has always wanted a little girl—like
you!"", she tweaked Karen's nose.  Karen giggled.</p><p>""What you and mommy did last night was very, very special.  But it's
very important to remember our 'pinky swear'.  Understand?""</p><p>Karen nodded.</p><p>""And, she continued, ""as girls grow up—they begin to enjoy certain
feelings.  Like the ones you felt last night.""</p><p>Karen felt a little embarrased—she still did not fully understand.</p><p>""I—I am sorry—if I—you know—peepeed."", she said softly.</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher hugged her tightly.  ""Ohh sweetheart.  THAT wasn't pee
pee.""</p><p>""It—it wasn't?""</p><p>""No dear.  You had a cummy.  A wonderful, warm cummy.""  She smoothed
Karen's hair from her face.  ""Did you like your cummy darling?""</p><p>""I—I guess so—"", Karen murmured—uncertainly.  ""Do—do ALL
girls have—you know—'cummies'?""</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher smiled.  ""Only the ones that are really ready do.""</p><p>""Did—did YOU have a cummy too Mrs. (catching her self)—I
mean—'Mommy'?""</p><p>Mrs. Fletcher (aka Mommy) kissed Karen's forehead.  ""No dear—Mommy
wanted that to be YOUR special moment.""  She gazed into Karen's blue
eyes deeply.  ""Would you like Mommy to have a cummy sweetheart?""</p><p>Karen found herself nodding—though not sure why.</p><p>Mommy kissed her face tenderly.  ""Would you like to help Mommy have a
cummy sweetheart?""  Karen simply nodded again.  She watched as Mrs.
Fletcher stood and set the tray on the end table.  Mommy dropped her
robe and a slight gasp escaped Karen's mouth as she saw Mrs. Fletcher
standing naked.  The woman crawled onto the bed and set the pillows
against the headboard—then leaned back against them.  Her legs
parted as she motioned for Karen to move closer.</p><p>Karen leaned closer.  She could clearly see everything about Mrs.
Fletcher's 'baby place'.  Karen followed her instructions to the
letter.  Licking.  Suckling.  Seeking.  The thick, rich squirt of her
pretend mommy's orgasm filled her mouth with delicious cream.  
Karen's mouth even moved lower.  Her tongue felt the rubbery entrance
as her little nose pressed between the folds.  It tasted almost
musky.  But not bad.  Mrs. Fletcher seemed to be rubbing a swollen
bump on Karen's nose.  The second, stronger squirt coated Karen's
face.</p><p>Karen found herself enjoy things with Mrs. Fletcher more and more.  
They would go on to explore many things together.  But sadly, all
good things end.  The Fletchers moved away.  For several weeks Karen
had no one to play with.  Leaving her feeling lonely and sad.</p><p>Time passed.  The Fletcher's house had been rented a few more times.  
But no one as wonderful ever seemed to move in.</p><p>Not until Miss Jones and her 13-year-old daughter.</p>"
1485,"Vet Clinic, Part 1",GoodLittleKaren,1,Jumping ahead in Karen's life to a time when she worked at a vet clinic.,['F/f/beast'],"<p>Karen was now in her early 20's.  She has enjoyed many, wonderful
sexual things since her early days.  She had taken a job as a vet
tech in a local clinic.  A position she grew to truly enjoy.  She
worked her way ""up the ladder"" and was now allowed total access.  It
was a small animal clinic.  The usual routines of treating dogs and
cats.  The clinic also did spaying and neutering.  The animals were
often kept a few days for observation prior to surgery.  As well as a
few days afterwards.  Normal business hours were Monday thru Friday.  
Closed weekends.  Surgical procedures were usualy done on Tuesdays to
ensure enough time for follow up observations.</p><p>The clinic often hired interns.  Girls in their midteens anxious to
go on into vet medicine.  It became Karen's duty to supervise the
interns.  The girls were allowed to assist with things like bathing
and grooming.  Sometimes allowed to watch during procedures. One new
intern was a girl named Shelby.  Shelby was 14.  Thick, blondish hair
and green eyes that could look through one's very soul.  She was not
only smart, but very intuitive.  She had a great repore with all the
animals.  Dogs, especially.</p><p>It was Friday.  Karen had charge over the clinic for the weekend.  
Things were going slow when a family came in around mid-day.  A
mother, father and a daughter.  Karen's eyes went instantly to the
girl.  Perhaps about 11 or so.  Very short black hair with huge brown
eyes.  In her 'charge' was a Mastiff.  Huge, muscular and quite
handsome.  For some odd reason they named the dog ""Tang"".  Tang was
nearly a year old.  Growing quickly.  It was decided by the family to
neuter Tang to help calm him down.  After a brief evaluation Tang was
admitted.  Since the operation would happen on Tuesday, he had to
stay at the clinic.</p><p>Karen's eyes could not help watching as Shelby took him back to the
kennels.  Being Friday, the doctor and receptionist left early
leaving just Karen and Shelby to close up.  After invetorying the
meds and securing them, Karen told Shelby she could leave.  Now,
alone in the clinic, Karen went back to the kennels.  Checking in on
two small cats, one Labrador male (also for neutering) and a ferret
(the only other charges that weekend) she walked to Tang's cage.  He
layed on the huge mat, just gazing at Karen.  Big brown eyes,
oblivious to what awaited him on Tuesday.  Karen took down a lead and
opened Tang's cage.</p><p>""Oh sweetheart.  It's okay.  Mommys here!""  She fastened the lead to
his collar and lead him to a back office.  She closed the door behind
them and knelt beside Tang.  Her hand slipped loving over his
muscular body.  Soothingly she murmured...""It's okay sweetheart.  
Mommy (as she refered to herself with the animals) is just going to
let you have some fun before they change these!""  Karen's hand
slipped beneath the massive dog.  Her fingers carressed the thick
penis and balls.  At her touch, she felt the dog's body tense.  Karen
stood and took a blanket from the cupboard, laying it out on the
floor.  She removed her smock and layed it on the desk.  Tang watched
silent as she completely undressed.  She slipped beside Tang and
began to pet him softly.</p><p>Her hand went to Tang's penis.  ""Mommy needs a bit of loving
sweetheart!"", she purred assuringly.  Tang's hips moved forward
slightly.  Her fingers felt him thickening.  It was time.  Karen
moved beside Tang on her hands and knees.  Tentatively Tang responded
as Karen beckonned him up onto her back.  Her hand reached under and
guided his penis.  She could feel the pointy, firm tip protrude from
it's furry sheath as she aimed it to her anus.  Tang's forearms held
her sides.  Karen drew a deep breath and relaxed (as she had learned
quiet young to do).  Tang reacted by completely impaling her rectum.  
Karen pushed back against it, totally devouring his cock.  She could
feel Tang growing and thickening within her.  She reached under and
pressed her fingers to her wet crease and her face fell onto a folded
arm.  This caused her hips to tilt and she accomidated his massive
cock.  Tang began to hump furiously.  Pummeling her nether region
with abandon.  Ever since she was a young girl, Karen learned how to
expertly appreciate anal sex.  The dog's thick balls slapped her
fingers as he plunged repeatedly in and out.  Just within her
sphincture Karen could feel the prize growing.  The glorious knot
that would lock his cock inside her until he drained his seed.  Her
rectal muscle clamped around the thick knot.  Tang collapsed on her
back and slober ran over her neck and shoulders.  She felt his warm
fluid burst within her bowels.  Tears streamed down her face as she
allowed her wonderful doggy-cum enema to fill her.  Her own fingers
giving her a strong orgasm.  She felt his knot tugging to escape.  
She reached back and held his hips.  It felt like eternity.  After
several moments she could feel him diminishing within her.</p><p>(more in part two)</p>"
1486,"Vet Clinic, Part 2",GoodLittleKaren,2,,['F/f/beast/anal'],"<p>Karen clung tightly to the Mastiff's hips.  Within her butt she could
feel the doggy's knot tugging for release.  As usual, she was totally
lost in the moment.  She has no idea the back door of the clinic had
allowed the newest intern Shelby in.  Karen did not hear the office
door close.  Tang's wonderful cock had deminished to a point of being
able to slip free.  It left her with a slight ""plopping"" sound.  
Karen quickly tried to clamp her anus closed.  But not before some of
the dog cum seeped out and dribbled down her wet crease...blending
with her own cum fluid.</p><p>Shelby stood on the other side of the office door.  She had only
meant to retrieve her things and leave.  Her mind took in the event
she just witnessed.  Karen on her hands and knees accepting the
loving pummle of Tang's penis.  Hearing Karen telling the dog what
a ""good boy"" he was and how much he was making ""mommy"" very happy.  
Shelby slipped away quietly.</p><p>The next morning, Saturday, Shelby went back down to the clinic.  
Karen was surprised to see her.</p><p>Karen smiled and told her it was Saturday and that she didn't need
to come in that day.</p><p>""I just thought I would...uh...see if there was anything...anything
I could do around here today."", she told Karen shyly.</p><p>""Well.  Actually I was going to shave Tang today to prepare him for
neutering, Karen said.  ""But I suppose I could use a hand.""  Karen
could not tell Shelby was avoiding her eyes.  The two of them went
back into the kennel.</p><p>""Oh!  There's mommy's good boy!"", Karen said to Tang.  Her words
sent Shelby's mind back to the previous afternoon's event.  Her
mind's eye could clearly see Karen underneath Tang's strong body.  
Karen noticed her blank look.</p><p>""Is anything wrong honey?""</p><p>Shelby snapped back to the moment.  ""Huh?  Oh.  Nothing.  I...I was
just thinking.  That's all.""</p><p>She helped Karen lift Tang up onto a metal table.  She pet his
furry body while Karen prepared the clippers.  Karen had her hold
Tang's legs apart.  She glanced down at the thick sheath and large
testicles.  Karen's voice once more brought her from her thoughts.</p><p>""He's quite handsome, isn't he Shelby?""  Shelby almost jumped.</p><p>""Uh.  Uh yeah.  I guess so."" she replied.</p><p>Karen saw the young intern's eyes gazing at the dog's penis.  
Karen's own mind drifted for a moment.  Imagining her young intern
sucking Tang.  Shelby's voice brought her back to the moment.</p><p>""Their different from...uh...guys, huh Karen?""  </p><p>""Yes.  Yes they are honey."" Karen said softly in reply.  Karen
looked at Shelby's green eyes, and saw tears beginning to well.</p><p>""Honey.  Something's wrong.  What is it?  Please.  Whatever is
bothering you, you can tell me!"" Karen placed her hand over Shelby's,
squeezing it gently.  Shelby nearly burst into tears.</p><p>""I'm.  I'm soo sorry Karen., she sobbed.  ""Yesterday I came back to
get my things I forgot and...and..."", she hesitated.  Karen knew
instantly what Shelby was trying to say.  She tightend her hand on
Shelby's.</p><p>""And you saw me?  Didn't you Shelby?  You saw me...with Tang.  In
the office?""  Tears streamed from Shelby's eyes.  She nodded
silently.  Karen lifted Shelby's chin and looked deep into her eyes.</p><p>""It's okay honey.  You didn't do anything wrong.  Honest!  I should
have check the door lock.""  Karen's hand soothed away the tears.  She
could sense Shelby's curiousity and knew she had many questions.  
Karen tried to answer each one.  ""How did it happen?""  ""Has she aways
done that?""  But the final question...""Does it hurt?"" is what really
caught Karen's attention.</p><p>Karen leaned in and kissed Shelby's lips softly.  ""It only hurts if
you are not properly prepared honey!""</p><p>Shelby admitted that she had never thought of doing such things
before.  Karen took her hand and placed it to Tang's cock, guiding
the intern's hand along it's thickness.  Tang whimpered a little.</p><p>Karen knew that this would be Shelby's first anal.  She also knew
Tang was much to large for her.  She told Shelby this and they lifted
Tang off the table and returned him to his kennel.  While Shelby
fastened the cage door, Karen took a lead and let the Labrador out.  
The Lab was a meduim sized dog.  Also about a year old and weighed
about 50 lbs.  They both took him to the office.</p><p>Karen kissed Shelby once again.  ""Are you sure you want to do this
honey??""</p><p>Shelby nodded.  Karen went to place the blanket after telling
Shelby to undress.  The girl's supple body slowly came into view.  
The firmly formed breasts.  The soft patch of downy pubic hair.  The
perfectly shaped backside.  Karen removed her own clothes and had
Shelby kneel on the blanket.  As Shelby went down on all fours,
Karen's hand carressed the glorious orbs of the teen's bottom.  
Shelby's body tingled as Karen told her of ""preparation and
relaxing"".  Karen parted the girl's cheeks...gazing at the tender
prize within.  A pink, tiny wrinkle.  Perfectly shaped.  Karen licked
a finger and gently massaged the soft bud.  Shelby's body responded
as Karen urged her finger gently into it.  Karen's encouraging words
coached the girl how to relax and squeeze.  The warm glove of
Shelby's rectum hugged Karen's finger as it glided slowly in and out.</p>"
1487,"Vet Clinic, Part 3",GoodLittleKaren,3,,[''],"<p>Karen slowly worked her finger in and out of Shelby's bottom.  She
could feel the girl's body react as her finger tenderly carressed the
inner walls.</p><p>""You're doing beautifully, sweetheart!  Does it feel nice?"", she
asked.</p><p>""uh huh!"", Shelby responded softly.</p><p>Karen's fingers rubbed Shelby's moist folds as she coached the
girl.  ""Just move back and forth honey.  That's right.""  Shelby
pressed back on Karen's hand.  ""I think you're ready dear!"", Karen
whispered softly.  She slipped her finger from it's place, deep
within Shelby's rectum.  She watched the girl's anus return to it's
normal, closed state.</p><p>""Now.  it's going to feel a little scary at first Shelby.  But if
you relax and don't fight it...it will feel much nicer.  Are you
ready?""</p><p>Shelby nodded and murmured, ""Uh huh.  I...I think so!""</p><p>The Lab needed very little encouragement.  Karen's hand took his
furry glove and tightened her fingers, aiming it to Shelby's
butthole.  The dog's hips shifted forward.  Shelby let out a groan as
she felt the dog's penis begin to invade her.</p><p>""Uhhhh.  Ohhhhhhhhhh.""</p><p>The Lab plunged forward, his forepaws steadying himself on the
girl's sides.  He gripped her tightly and began humping.</p><p>Shelby tilted her hips and completely accomidated his entire cock.  
Her eyes widened in awe as she felt herself filling.</p><p>""Uhhggg.  Ooooo.  Ohhhhhhh.  Ahhhhhhhhh."", she grunted loudly.  
Karen slipped her hand beneath and teased Shelby's dampness.  The
dog's body slapped faster and faster against the intern's bottom.  
Karen could see Shelby's legs shaking as she allowed herself to be
taken.  Without a word, Karen's fingers sought the hidden bud of
Shelby's clitoris.  They pinched and beckonned the swelling nubbin.  
being completely inside the girl's ass, the Lab's knot began to
grow.  Locking himself within the girl.  Shelby could feel herself
being tugged by the knot.  The tantalizing of Karen's fingers made it
impossible to hold back.</p><p>Karen watched as Shelby gasped for breath and pushed herself back
against the dog's cock and Karen's fingers.</p><p>Her throat emitting gutteral
groans.  ""Ughhhh....Awwwhhhhkk...Uhhhhhhhhhh!!!!""  Karen felt
Shelby's release.  Burst after warm gush began to squirt.  Karen's
hand became soaked and her fingers had trouble holding the throbbing
button of Shelby's clitty.  Slipping off it and returning.  Karen
revelled at the sight of the intern's body responding this way.  The
girl's orgasm was fierce and furious.  The dog had collapsed on
Shelby's back and Karen knew he was squirting his doggy cum deep into
Shelby's warm bowels.  Shelby's firm, perky breasts jiggled as her
body writhed.  Her young legs barely able to support herself.</p><p>The moment was glorious.  Karen pressed her own legs tightly
closed.  Without even touching herself, she felt her own orgasm.  Her
fingers could feel the last gush of Shelby's cream...signalling the
end of her cummy.  She carressed the girl's back, instructing her to
remain still for several more moments.  Karen knew that if the dog's
knot did not subside it would be extremely painful for Shelby.  It
only took several more moments for the dog's cock to deminish.  
Shelby gasped softly as she felt the dog slipping from within her.  
Now, free from the intruder, Shelby let her legs go and slid
down...laying on her side as the Lab moved away.  Her eyes were
filled with tears, yet she could see the dog's red cock, coated with
silky wetness.  She watched as Karen eased the dog to a lie.  Karen
gazed down at the glistening, veiny red doggy cock.  Shelby watched
in silence as Karen's mouth slipped carefully onto it.</p><p>Karen could taste the musky flavor of Shelby's buttcream as her
mouth devoured and cleaned the precious doggy cock.  Karen's tongue
swirled...her head bobbed as she lavished the fading doggy cock.  
Karen moved to Shelby and kissed her pouty lips, easing her tongue
into the intern's mouth.  Shelby allowed her own tongue to find
Karen's as she accepted the kiss.  Shelby could taste the blends of
flavors.</p><p>Karen knew she had found the perfect little partner now.  There
were no longer any barriers to provent them from indulging.  It would
be a relationship that lasted nearly four years.  In those years,
Karen and Shelby would share many, many wonderful things.</p>"
1488,Summer Schooling,GoodLittleKaren,1,A story of a young girl (Bobbi-Jo) and her discoveries during Summer sessions.,"['F/g', 'T/S', 'Anal,first']","<p>Bobbi-Jo was a promiscuous girl of 11.  Always a bit of a tom-boy
in many ways.  She had very short, black hair cut in a pixie fashion,
which, along with her build made her look almost boyish.  She was
quite thin and had very pale skin tone.</p><p>During the last weeks of school there was a change in faculty.  Her
normal teacher, Mrs. Thompson was pregnant and had to be replaced for
the final,few weeks.  The substitute was Miss Carlylse.  Miss
Carlylse was a pretty woman, in her early 30's.  Single.  She had
very thick, blonde hair which was usually worn tied back in a
ponytail.  It was her hair that Bobbi-Jo really envied, but Miss
Carlylse's green eyes seemed to be able to look right through a
person.</p><p>It was determined that Miss Carlylse would over-see the Summer
sessions.  Make-up classes that would be held Monday to Thursday
during the Summer.  The school's strict dress code of plaid skirts
and white blouses was relaxed for Summer classes.  Allowing the
children to wear just regular clothing.  Teachers were also allowed
to dress casual, as well.</p><p>At first Bobbi-Jo was taken aback when Miss Carlylse arrived the
first day in jeans.  Her hair not in the usual style, but left to
fall...thick and free around her shoulders.  Since attendance was
small, only 5 children, the students would all sit allong the front
desks.  It was from there that Bobbi-Jo could watch Miss Carlylse as
she wrote lessons on the board.  Bobbi-Jo's eyes often wandered to
the teacher's backside.  Two, firm orbs wrapped in denim.</p><p>The first few days of sessions went pretty normally.  The usual
asking of questions to determine each students weaker areas.  Bobbi-Jo was not very strong in reading skills and Miss Carlylse would often stand beside her, assisting her with the texts.  After class on
the second Thursday Miss Carlylse asked Bobbi-Jo to wait behind, as
the other children left.</p><p>""Yes Miss?"", she asked.</p><p>""Bobbi-Jo"", Miss Carlylse said, ""it seems your reading skills could
use a bit of help.""</p><p>Bobbi-Jo nodded in agreement.  ""I have some free time the next few
weekends,"" the teacher spoke softly, ""perhaps...if you wanted, that
is...I could tutor you?  We could begin tomorrow, if that's okay with
your parents.""</p><p>Bobbi-Jo's parents both worked and left her alone alot.  A latch-key kid, they called it.  She asked Miss Carlylse if the tutoring
would happen here at school?</p><p>""Well, she said, we could...however it might be better if you came
around to my home.  It will be much less formal and perhaps, in a
relaxed situation your could improve.""  Bobbi-Jo agreed and took the
teacher's address.  Since it was such a small town, there would be no
trouble walking to her home.  The next day, Friday she arrived at the
teacher's home at the correct time.  Bobbi-Jo wore jean shorts, a
tshirt and tennis shoes.  Miss Carlylse greeted her at the door
wearing gray, cotton sweat shorts and a tshirt.  It was the first
time Bobbi-Jo saw her long, smooth legs, her hair was once again in a
pony-tail.</p><p>Her home was quite lovely.  They sat together at a large, wooden
dining table.  Miss Carlylse sat very close...often brushing Bobbi-Jo's arm as they read together.  After about an hour, Miss Carlylse
said it was time to take a break.</p><p>""I have to use the bathroom, honey!""  Bobbi-Jo gazed around the
room, alone now.  There were several paintings scattered on the
walls.  One was of a nude woman, reclining.  Bobbi-Jo blushed at the
sight.  She got up and walked around.  Miss Carlylse could be heard
in the bathroom.  Passing the slightly opened door Bobbi-Jo's eyes
widened.  Miss Carlylse seemed to be standing in front of the toilet,
her back to Bobbi-Jo.  Glancing sideways, Miss Carlylse saw Bobbi-Jo.</p><p>""OH shit!!"", she exclaimed and shut the door completely.  When she
came back out Bobbi-Jo was near the sofa.</p><p>Miss Carlylse seemed embarrased.  ""I'm sorry honey. she said.  ""you
weren't supposed to see...uh...that!""</p><p>""See what?"", Bobbi-Jo said quietly.</p><p>""There's something of a secret...about me Bobbi-Jo"", Miss Carlylse
spoke.  ""If anyone found out I would not be allowed to teach ever
again!""</p><p>Bobbi-Jo's curiousity got the better of her.  ""What KIND of secret,
Miss???""</p><p>""I'm not...well...exactly all woman Bobby-Jo!"", the teacher said
coyly.</p><p>""I don't understand Miss."", Bobbi-Jo said softly.  The teacher sat
her down on the sofa and sat beside her.  Miss Carlylse spoke very
softly about how sometimes people were ""different"" from others.  And
how, that if anyone knew about her ""differentness"" she would be
forbidden to teach.  Bobbi-Jo did not know why, but she agreed to
never reveal the secret...not to anyone....ever.</p><p>Her eyes gazed down as Miss Carlylse slipped the shorts down
slowly.  Bobbi-Jo gasped as the most amazing thing appeared.  Between
the teacher's legs was a penis!!!</p><p>""You're....you're a...a MAN??"", she exclaimed.</p><p>""Not exactly dear. The teacher said quietly.  ""For the most
part...I'm a woman.  I...I just have something extra...that's all!""</p><p>Bobbi-Jo could not take her eyes away.  She had seen pictures of
penises before, but none were like this one.  It looked a few inches
long, resting downwards over two firm balls.  What really made it
look different was the way it seemed to have a cover over it's end.  
She could not resist as Miss Carlylse took her hand and placed it to
it.  It felt warm and smooth to the touch.  The teacher's voice
snapped her back to the moment.</p><p>""Would you like to kiss it, honey??""  Bobbi-Jo knew about blowjobs
and things already, having heard the older girls describing them.  
Her lips quivered as Miss Carlylse urged her head closer.  Her lips
slipped along it slowly, feeling it pulse.  ""Suck on it sweetheart!"",
the teacher said quietly.  Bobbi-Jo parted her mouth and accepted the
penis.</p><p>She closed her lips around it and drew it into her mouth....feeling
it begin to swell.  Miss Carlylse moaned, ""Ohh God that feels sooo
nice honey!""  Bobbi-Jo's head bobbed slowly down and up.  Miss
Carlylse spoke again...""Let's go to my bedroom dear.  I want to make
you feel good also!""  She took the child's hand and lead her to the
room.  Just before having her sit on the bed, Miss Carlylse undid
Bobbi-Jo's shorts and drew them down with her panties.  She pressed
Bobbi-Jo backwards onto the bed, her shorts and panties falling to
the floor.  The teacher pushed the legs apart and moved down to the
alibaster crease.  Bobbi-Jo had been masturbating since she was 7,
but nothing ever felt like this.  Her teacher's fingers were
exploring her folds and she moaned softly as she felt Miss Carlylse's
tongue.  Bobbi-Jo's hands went to her teacher's head.  Miss Carlylse
reached back and freed the pony-tail, allowing her thick, blonde hair
to fall over the girl's thighs.  Bobbi-Jo could feel her body
react....wetting...secreeting...her bottom lifting to the teacher's
mouth.</p><p>""Oohhhhhhhhhh....uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...."" she murmured.  She was
shocked when her teacher stopped licking and moved up.  Bobbi-Jo's
eyes saw her penis, now erect.  Wordlessly the teacher pressed it to
Bobbi-Jo's wetness.  Bobbi-Jo felt her folds push the thick, foreskin
back...her virgin tunnel accepting this intrusion.  Miss Carlylse
stopped at the barrier a moment.  Then, plunged forward...completely
impaling her student.  Bobbi-Jo felt the sharp pain shoot into her
stomache.  She cried out loudly as she felt herself being filled.</p><p>It seemed like eternity, yet was only a few moments as she felt the
penis burrowed deeply within her.  Her tingling pussy, clinged
hungrilly.  Miss Carlylse drew slowly back.  She pushed forward again
into Bobbi-Jo's wanton little vagina.  The rocking of her body caused
Bobbi-Jo's body to heave and writhe.  The penis glided slowly in and
out.  Bobbi-Jo could not hold back...her legs wrapped the teacher's
waist as her orgasm took over.  Bobbi-Jo had cum before, but never
like this.  Her head felt as if it would explode.  Her wetness coated
the teacher's penis as it plunged in and out.  Her gutteral grunts
filled the room as the teacher's penis carressed her insides.</p><p>Miss Carlylse groaned as well and freed one of her breasts, placing
it to Bobbi-Jo's mouth.  ""Ohhh GOD!!!...Ohhhh....Ohhhhhhhhhh...."" she
gasped, feeling Bobbi-Jo sucking the tender nipple.  The teacher
plunged forward and released hot, thick gobs deep into her student's
pussy.  Their cums blending as one.</p><p>It ended far to quickly as their bodies collapsed.  Through her
tear-filled eyes Bobbi-Jo gazed at her teacher.  The incredible
feeling of joy and pleasure filled her heart.</p><p>""I...I....LOVE you Miss Carlylse!!!</p><p>""Ohh Angel, the teacher replied, ""I love you also sweetheart!!""</p><p>The Summer passed heavenly.  But there was something odd happening
to Bobbi-Jo.  Her shorts became harder and hander to fasten.  Her
sotmach seemed fatter.  Miss Carlysle had her pee on a funny thing.  
She had no idea what the symbol was.</p><p>After Summer sessions, her and Miss Carlysle went away together.  
Of course everyone searched.  Yet no one suspected the teacher.  It
was just a coincidence..nothing more.</p><p>Several months later, in a remote town very far away....Bobbi-Jo
gave birth to a lovely baby girl.  I was delivered by a special mid-wife in their home.  Nothing could describe the joy they all felt as they gazed at the infant's precious little penis.</p>"
1489,Strange Childhood,GoodLittleKaren,1,A tale of an 8 year old's discovery.,['F/g   g/b  pedo  anal  oral'],"<p>She walked home alone after school.  There was not a thought in her
mind.  She barely noticed the car pulling along side of her.  It was
Ms.Collins.  One of her teachers from school.  She accepted the ride
and thought nothing of stopping at teacher's house for a ""moment or
two"".  Immediately inside the teacher began telling her how lovely
she was.  Touching her face and her hair.  The young girl blushed and
trembled.  ""I want to share a secret with you dear!"", her teacher
said softly.  She was taken to a bedroom.  There, before her eyes was
a boy tied to a big bed.  He was naked and blindfolded.  She felt
herself being urged closer and closer to the bed.  She could see the
boy's thingy quite clearly now.  It was smooth and hairless. It's end
was covered with the tight skin.  Below were two, tiny sacks.</p><p>""I want you to suck on his penis sweetheart!"", the teacher said.</p><p>She was pushed up onto the bed.  Her mouth quivered as she lowered
her face to it.  Softly, slowly devouring the tiny penis.  Feeling it
firm and stiffen in her lips.  She felt her skirt pushed up and her
panties drawn down.  Teacher's hands steadied her little bottom and
she felt herself being licked.  She could feel teacher's tongue on
her tiny poo poo hole.  Licking.  Wetting.  Worming.  Her little
mouth bobbed slowly on the newly firm penis.</p><p>Teacher pulled her panties off her legs and helped her up, over the
boy.  She felt teacher's hand moving the boy's penis along her
smooth, little girl's place.  She thought teacher was going to put it
in there and was surprised when she felt it against her poo poo.  She
could feel her little wrinkle pushing his skin back and groaned as
the tip popped inside.  Teacher's hands were now on her hips,
pressing her downwards.  His entire little thingy was inside now.  
She felt warm and tingly as she was urged up and down.  The tugging
and pressing within her most secret of places.  Her tiny hands
steadied herself on the boy's smooth chest.</p><p>Teacher beckonned her to move up and down on her own.  As she
complied teacher removed her own panties and moved up on the bed.  
Teacher lifted her skirt and drew the little girl's face between her
legs.  Teacher coached her how to lick and suckle.  With her mouth
being held firmly to a tiny bump she felt a thick, dank cream begin
to squirt from teacher.</p><p>She felt the boy's thingy pulse and throb as she sat down firmly on
it.</p><p>Teacher moved off the bed and helped her off the thingy.  Teacher
took a washrag and wiped her poo poo clean.  She steadied herself
with one hand on teacher's shoulder as teacher slipped her panties
back on.  She was then driven back home.</p><p>She would never tell her parents about all the wonderful tings she
would do with teacher after school from then on.</p>"
1490,"Discovery, Part One",GoodLittleKaren,1,A fantasy story about how a young girl follows a boy.  She sees something quite odd and they are discovered by a nice real estate lady.,"['g/b', 'F/g/b', 'anal,oral', 'first']","<p>Marty followed Tommy thru the woods.  Like many 6 year old girls, she
was quite curious about older kids.  Tommy was 8, and while not much
older she sort of looked up to him.  She watched in secret as he
entered a cottage on a property that had been for sale for several
years.  By the time she got to the window and peered in Tommy had
taken out his secret magazine.</p><p>Marty watched with interest as he opened the magazine.  Her blue eyes
widened as he fumbled with his pants.  She was stunned as he took out
his little penis.  He began to rub it with one hand.  She gasped
quietly as it began to grow.  Suddenly the crate she stood on broke
and made a loud crash.  She landed on her bottom and looked as Tommy
came out.</p><p>""WHAT were you doing???"", he said.</p><p>""Nothing.  Honest!"", she replied.</p><p>""You were peeking!"", he said.</p><p>""I...I guess so..."", she stammered.</p><p>Before she could finish he quickly helped her up and looking around,
took her inside.  The magazine was still open and she saw a picture.  
It looked like a girl, close to her age naked and a boy that looked
to be about 10.  The girl had blonde hair with green eyes.  She was
sitting on a bed and had her mouth on the boy's thingy.  It was
closed real tight and her eyes were looking up.</p><p>""I found this in my Mom's drawer."", Tommy said.</p><p>""What are they DOING!"", Marty said...uncertain.  She had never seen
anything like it before.</p><p>""She's sucking it...I think."", Tommy said.  ""And look at THIS!""  He
turned a few pages.  Marty looked and saw that the girl was now up on
her hands and knees.  The boy seemed to be puting his thingy against
her poo poo hole.  ""Ewwwww.."", Marty exclained as she turned the
page.  The boy's thingy was completely inside the girl's bottom.  
Marty noticed that the girl did not look sad...or hurt.  In fact her
eyes were wide open and she was kind of smiling.</p><p>Tommy's voice caught Marty's attention...""Pretty cool...huh?""</p><p>Marty did not know what to say...or think as Tommy said...""I wish I
could do that!  I mean...., he hesitated, ""you know...at least have a
girl put her mouth on mine.""</p><p>Marty felt odd inside.  A part of her thought it was gross.  Yet,
something was curious about how happy the girl in the picture looked.</p><p>""I...I wonder what it feels like..."", she found herself saying.</p><p>""Wanna try it???"", Tommy said.  Marty looked at Tommy.  ""What if
someone finds out??""</p><p>""I won't tell....come on!"", Tommy insisted.</p><p>Marty turned back to the picture of the girl with her mouth on the
boy.  She saw how the girl was sitting.  Naked.  Almost kneeling.  
The girl's hands were on her little thighs.  The girl DID seem to
look happy.</p><p>""Well..."" she said, ""I guess I could try THAT!""  Marty placed the
magazine on the floor and studied the photo.  She sat like the girl
and then looked at Tommy.  Tommy moved in front of her and opened his
pants.  Marty gazed in wonder. Tommy's thingy was smooth, pink and
had two firm things below it.  She looked again at the photos.  The
boy in the magazine had a kind of skin over the end of his thingy.    
Marty noticed that Tommy's didn't.  Tommy placed his hands on her
head and brought her mouth forward.  ""Try to suck on it...like
that!"", he said.</p><p>  Marty opened her mouth and felt Tommy's thingy slip in.  It felt
warm and smooth.</p><p>  Colleen Anderson walked the property.  She was 32 years old and had
been divorced for 5 years.  Her life was dull and uneventful.  She
focused more and more on work that relationships.  She always felt
she wasn't too bad looking.  5' 5"". 115lbs.  Sandy blonde hair and
blue eyes.  She was always selfconscience about her breasts.  32b's.  
She always knoew that's why her husband left her, though he never
really said.  But his new girlfriend did have bigger ones.</p><p>  She walked alone and thoughtful to the cottage.  Reflecting on how,
if she sold this property, she could finally make her mark in the
bussiness.  She was completely shocked when she opened the door and
walked in.  The sight startled her and she gasped.  Before her eyes
were two children.  A girl and a boy.  The girl's mouth was slowly
sliding back and forth.  The boy had his hands on his hips and his
eyes were closed...head tilted slightly back.  On the floor was a
porno magazine...opened.</p><p>  ""What are..., the words came, ""...you kids....You should not be....""</p><p>  Her voice scared the kids.  The girl fell away and began to cry.  
The boy scrambled to pull his pants up and fell.  In the light from
the doorway she saw the image in the magazine clearer.  Her mind
raced and she instantly knew what was taking place.  The boy she
recognized from the neighborhood.  The girl was unknown to her.</p><p>""Please, the boy sobbed, ""please we...we...uh...""</p><p>The girl had her face in her hands and was sobbing harder from shame
and embarrasment.  Colleen's heart melted at the sight.  She went and
knelt beside the girl, trying to offer comfort.  Colleen looked at
the boy.  ""You should be ashamed of yourselves!""  Then the image came
back to her mind.  The sight of the girl's mouth...gliding back and
forth on the tiny hardon caused her to feel warm between her own
legs.  Colleen caressed the girl's hair.  ""It's okay, she
offered.  ""I know you were just...uh...curious.  Experimenting.""</p><p>  Her words came hard.  ""What am I saying??"", she thought to
herself.  Colleen knew this could be the worst, or best situation she
could possibly be in.  Was she actually trying to condone such
behaviour?  Her silent reply was 'yes'.  She realized that she was
the best person to assist these children.  Safe.  Loving and above
all confidential.  Colleen took the girl's hands away.  ""It's okay
sweetheart, she soothed.  ""You did nothing wrong.  If anything...it
was very beautiful!""</p><p>""It...it WAS???"", the girl whimpered thru her tears.</p><p>""Of course darling!"", she offered.  ""What you two were doing was
making each other very happy.""  Colleen looked to the boy, who was
still frozen in fright.  ""She WAS making you happy....wasn't she???""</p><p>  The boy nodded hesitantly.  Colleen took the girl's hand and helped
her to her feet.  They walked to the boy and Colleen said, ""Tell her
she was making you happy!""  The boy stammered at first...then
mumbled...""You were making me...uh...happy.""  Colleen tilted the
girl's face upwards.  ""And he was making YOU happy also, wasn't he
precious??""  Marty nodded without a word.  ""You need to tell him
dear!"", she said softly.  Marty looked at Tommy.  ""You....you made me
happy to....I guess.""</p><p>Colleen smiled at them both.  She soothed the boy's hair
gently.  ""Now!, she said.  ""what are your names?""</p><p>""I'm Tommy.""</p><p>""I'm Marty""</p><p>""Very nice, Colleen said. ""My name is Colleen!  But I would prefer it
if you called me 'Aunty Colleen'.  And how old are you both?""</p><p>""I'm 6."", Marty admitted.</p><p>""I'm 8...and a half!"", Tommy said.</p><p>""Well children.  Aunty Colleen is going to keep this as our little
secret.  Okay?""</p><p>The kids nodded as one.</p><p>""But from now on, she continued.  ""you both must only experiment when
Aunty Colleen can help.  Understand?""</p><p>Marty and Tommy spoke their soft agreements.</p>"
1491,Unexpected,GoodLittleKaren,1,,[''],"<p>When I first moved to Willsville, I simply wanted to make a new
start.  Here I was, 30 years old and had divorced the creep after
only 3 years of marriage.</p><p>Settling in was easy.  I took a job at a local bookshop and, pretty
much focused on work.  Willsville was situated in the northern part
of the state.  The biggest attraction was a wide, wandering river
that flowed slowly thru the center of this community.  I often went
there to relax and sun myself.  I managed to find a secluded, little
beach area where I could be alone.  As I grew more confident with
this place I started to sun myself topless and then, eventually fully
undressed.</p><p>I had been living there for nearly a year now.  One Saturday, while
sunbathing alone, I heard the sound of a woman's voice.  It seemed
that she was guiding someone down to my private area.  I  quickly
pulled my things on and sat, waiting.  What I saw, walking down to
the beach, was a woman...perhaps in her late 30's.  She had long,
thick brown hair and was wearing jean cut-offs and a white t-shirt.  
Immediately in tow was a girl, perhaps 8, or so holding her hand.  
Behind her was a much younger girl, maybe 6.  Each had brown hair
like the woman's.  Each wearing jean shorts and t-shirts.</p><p>I watched as they picked a spot, not far from where I was.  They
had not yet noticed me.  The woman spread a blanket out and then
stood, pulling her t-shirt up and off.  She knelt down to help the
oldest girl with the basket.  I watched them set out a few things and
then the woman drew the youngest girl to her.  She pulled off the
girl's t-shirt and drew her shorts down.  She then motioned for the
older girl and undressed her as well.  Now I had not been normally
attracted to children, but they did look quite lovely in their
innocence.  The woman, I assumed to be the mother, then took a bottle
(possibly sun-block) and squirted cream into her hands.  I watched
silently as she began applying it to the youngest girl.  Her little
body began to shine as her mother's hands wiped all over her.  She
turned the child around and did her back.  Her hand slipped lower and
lower until she was applying the cream between the girl's little
bottom.  What happened next really surprised me.  She turned the girl
to face her and began smearing cream between the girl's little legs.  
The little girl parted her legs and I saw the lady's hand slip firmly
between them.  Her middle finger bent and then slipped slowly into
the tiny, smooth crease.</p><p>""Oh my GOD!!"", I thought to myself.  ""This woman is fingering the
little girl!!!""</p><p>The woman then brought the older girl to her and applied more of
the cream to her, much in the same way.  Having finished, the girls
layed down on either side of her.  She then slipped her own shorts
off and applied cream all over herself.  I watched, stunned as she
parted her legs and applied cream to her own puss. She layed back and
all three were soaking up the sun.</p><p>I looked at my bottle of sunscreen.  I still don't know why, but I
picked it up and threw it into the bushes behind me.  I thought for a
moment and decided to just put my bikini bottoms on.  Then I got up
and walked to the trio.</p><p>""Excuse me."", I said coyly.  My voice startled them and they all
sat up quickly.  ""I'm sorry"", I said.  ""I didn't mean to scare you.  
I was just wondering if I might borrow some of your sun-block?""  The
three of them looked around, perhaps to see if anyone else were there.</p><p>""Uh"", the woman said, ""I...I guess so.  Sorry!  We didn't know
anyone else was here.""  She lifted the bottle and I took it,
extending my right hand.</p><p>""I'm Claire!"", I said.  She took my hand and introduced herself as
Jenny.  These were her daughters, Amy (the youngest) and Brittany.  
The girls sat, angelically smiling up at me.  I opened the bottle and
squirted some cream on my hand.  It had the fragrance of almonds.  I
began smearing it to my arms and shoulders...then to my breasts,
making small talk as I did.  Jenny and her daughters had only moved
here this week.  She was also divorced, though more recently than I
was.  I told her a little about myself and offered her back the
bottle.</p><p>""Thanks!"", I smiled an started to turn to walk back to my blanket.</p><p>""Mommy!!!"", the youngest girl said, ""she forgot a place!!!""</p><p>""Shhhh dear!"", Jenny said, putting her finger to her lips.  </p><p>""But Mommy!!!, she started to say, but Jenny stopped her.</p><p>""It's okay honey!"", she said.  ""Not everyone needs cream
everywhere.""  I looked at Amy.  ""Honey?"", I asked, ""where did I
forget?""</p><p>""Your kitty-cat!"", she said, so innocently and matter of factly.  
Her mother was trying to keep her quiet.  Obviously embarrassed by
her daughter's frankness.</p><p>At this point I felt the warmth between my own legs.  The image of
Jenny's finger slipping into her daughters filled my mind.  I smiled
at Jenny, who was very flushed now and blushing deeply.  ""Well"", I
said.  ""We wouldn't want to get a sunburn THERE, would we???""  My
mind raced.  I could not believe I was actually going to do this.  
Nervously, I slipped my bikini bottoms down and let them fall at my
ankles.  Fear and excitement filled me.  Here I was, now totally
naked before them.  I took the bottle from Jenny's still outstretched
hand.  I squirted some on my hand and slipped it between my legs.
My ""kitty-cat"", as Amy called it tingled at my touch.  Staring at the
three of them, I slid my middle finger into myself.  Jenny was wide-
eyed and speechless.  I handed her back the bottle and looked at my
slippery fingers.  I stepped free of the bottoms and picked them up,
thinking I would wipe the excess off my hand.</p><p>Amy and Brittany exclaimed in unison...""No!  Not like that!  You
have to lick it!!!!""  Before I could respond, Brittany took my hand
and began licking the cream off my fingers.  Her soft, tender tongue
cleaned the length of each finger and in between.  Her soft eyes
smiled occasionally up at me.  My legs trembled.</p><p>Jenny could see my reaction and asked me to sit with them.  
Hesitantly she explained the procedure.  ""after a day of sunning"",
she said shyly, ""we all...well....clean ourselves before
redressing.""  Her eyes studied my face for any sign of repulsion.</p><p>""Mommy???"", Amy said, ""could Claire clean me off today?""</p><p>""MAY Claire, honey!!"", her mother corrected.</p><p>""MAY she???"", Amy said, feeling a bit scolded.</p><p>""I don't know dear"", her mother said.  ""Maybe Claire would not want
to.""  I almost fainted.  Was this lady actually going to allow me to
lick her daughter?  More importantly, would I actually do that?</p><p>""I..."", I stammered, hesitant,  ""I suppose.  If you are SURE it's
okay?""  Jenny knew instantly that I would.  She had Brittany lie down
on her tummy and told me about their routine.  At first I just
watched as her tongue glided all over her daughter's back.  It was
Amy's voice that broke the pause.</p><p>""Hurry!!!  It's gonna all dry up!"", she exclaimed.  I knelt at her
feet and tried to mimic what Jenny was doing.  The cream tasted
heavenly, combined with Amy's sweat.  My tongue ran down her back and
all over the tiny orbs of her bottom.  From the corner of my eyes I
saw Jenny turn Brittany over.  I did like-wise to Amy.  My tongue
traced the softness of her little body.  Her tiny, pink nipples
firmed only slightly as my tongue circled each one.  As my mouth
delved lower, Amy lifted her knees and parted her tiny legs.  Before
me was a tiny, smooth crease.  Above it wa a very slight pout.  
Beside me, Brittany was moaning very softly as she held her mother's
face between her legs.  My tongue sought the inner most regions of
Amy's little puss.  My upper lip rubbed firmly at her hidden, little
clit as my tongue toyed with the membrane within.  Amy's tiny hands
held my head and her hips tilted.  My mouth was soon rewarded with
the rich fluid of her little cummy.  My face, planted firmly between
her legs, I could hear the moans of Brittany's cummy also.  As if
reading each other's minds, Jenny and I sat up.  I gazed down at
Amy.  Her eyes wide and face beaming.  ""Mommy's turn!!!"", she cooed.  
Jenny stretched out on her stomach while her daughters and I clean
her.  Not an inch of her was neglected by the three of us.  We turned
her over and I dove between her legs while each daughter cleaned her
breasts.  Her body shook as her orgasm flooded my hungry mouth.</p><p>Then it was MY turn to be cleaned.  None of my prior sex acts could
compare to the feeling as my every fold...my every crease...my every
being was attended to.  Jenny eagerly cleaned my throbbing breasts as
her daughters joined together to clean my puss.  With one hand on
each of their heads the veracity of my orgasm flooded their tiny
mouths.  I've cum many times in my life, but nothing matched this.  I
literally ejaculated into their mouths.</p><p>The four of us lie drained.  Finally Jenny took out a bottle of
chardonnay and poured her and I a glass.  We sipped the sunset and I
knew I had found three of the most spectacular lovers any girl could
desire.</p>"
1492,Tracy,GoodLittleKaren,1,Claire's life will take a turn after her beach encounter.,['F/g'],"<p>Claire found that she was thinking alot differently after her beach
encounter.  Though she never really considered herself in that way,
she could not help but view young girls in a new way.  Several months
later, she had to make a trip to the city.  There was going to be a
large book faire and she had hoped to find more volumes for her shop.</p><p>It would be a weekend event, so she booked a room at a reasonable
motel.  On Saturday morning she was sitting at a table, outside at a
coffee shop.  She was people watching.  Across the street she noticed
a young girl making her way through the crowd.  The girl appeared to
be, perhaps 10 or 11 years old.  She had very thick, black hair and
pale skin.  She was wearing jeans, a tee shirt and tennis shoes.  
Over the girl's shoulder hung a tattered backpack.  ""Delightful!""
Claire thought.  The girl made her way down the street and Claire
dismissed her from her mind.  She was almost finished with her coffee
when she saw the same girl walking down her side of the street.  
Claire could not see that the girl was very dirty and disheveled
looking.  Almost forlorn.  There was only one other person sitting on
the outside patio.  A man sipping coffee and reading a newspaper.</p><p>The young girl walked very close by Claire.</p><p>""Hello!"" Claire said.  The girl looked a little startled, but
smiled back.  Claire could see the girl's dark, deep brown eyes now.</p><p>""Why so sad?"" Claire asked.</p><p>""Oh,"" the girl replied.  ""It’s nothing.  Really.""  Claire then
heard the girl's stomach make a low rumble.</p><p>""Excuse me for asking"" Claire said.  ""But when was the last time
you ate?""  The girl told her it had been about a day.  Claire's heart
went out to this child.  ""Listen"" she told the girl.  ""I know you
don't know me or anything but you seem very hungry.""  The girl
studied the tables around Claire.  Claire could tell she was
searching the leftovers from people that had eaten.</p><p>""Come here sweetheart.""  Claire offered.  ""Let me buy you something
better than scraps!""</p><p>""Really???"" the girl replied, almost surprised.  Claire pulled one
chair out and motioned for the girl to sit.  A waitress had come out
and was cleaning off the table next to them.</p><p>""Excuse me."" Claire said.  ""Could we have a menu please?""  The
waitress eyed Claire and then the girl.  Claire saw her brow bend a
little as she surveyed the tattered little girl.  ""Is there a
problem??"" Claire said to her sternly.  The waitress shook her
head 'no' and went to get the menu, bringing it back to Claire.</p><p>""Order anything you wish dear!"" Claire told the girl.  ""My treat!""  
The waitress finished cleaning the tables and returned to take the
order.  The girl hesitated and asked for some toast and a cup of
juice.</p><p>""Nonsense!"" Claire said.  ""You need proper food.  She'll have the
mushroom omelet and a side of fruit.  Oh..."" Claire added, ""and a
very large milk!""  The waitress seemed to 'huff' but walked away with
the order.</p><p>""What's your name honey?""  Claire asked.</p><p>""Tracy, ma'am."" the girl answered.  Claire chuckled...""Tracy
ma'am!"" that's an odd name!""  The girl seemed embarrassed.  Claire
put her hand over the girl's.  ""I was making a joke dear.  “Well” she
continued, “my name is Claire.”  Tracy seemed to relax.  “How old are
you Tracy?”</p><p>“9 ½” Tracy answered.  The food came and Claire watched the girl
devour everything.  They chatted more and Claire found out that Tracy
was pretty much abandoned by her mother.  Her mother was a prostitute
and had gotten pregnant.  However, she would not keep Tracy and left
her at the steps of a convent.  Tracy told Claire of how some funny
things would happen there.  Late in the night when everyone should be
sleeping.  </p><p>“What kinds of things?” Claire asked.  Innocently, Tracy described
how one or two of the nuns would wake up some of the girls and take
them away from the dorm.</p><p>“Did they ever wake you up Tracy?” Claire asked.</p><p>“Uh huh!” the girl replied.</p><p>“What would happen, she asked.  “You know, when they woke you?”</p><p>“We would go to their sleeping rooms sometimes.” Tracy said.</p><p>Claire’s mind was a blur with images as the young girl described
how the nuns would undress them and, as she put it ‘kiss the girls
everywhere’.</p><p>“Did you WANT to do that?” Claire asked.  She could feel herself
beginning to moisten.</p><p>“I don’t know.” Tracy said.  “They seemed kinda nice and it never
hurt or anything.”</p><p>Tracy told Claire how one day, a lot of people came there.  There
was a lot of yelling and Tracy got scared and hid.  When it got
quiet, she came out and everyone seemed to be gone.  So she went out
walking.</p><p>“And now”, Claire said.  “You don’t have any place to go?”  Tracy
nodded and finished her meal.  Claire looked deep into Tracy’s eyes.  
She took Tracy’s small hand in hers and said, “Baby!  Would you like
to come and stay with me?”  As if it were a perfectly natural thing,
Tracy nodded and said “Okay!”  Claire decided, in her mind to forget
the book faire.  The remainder of the morning was spent shopping.  
Together they went, from store to store until they had purchased many
new clothes for Tracy to wear.  They simply looked like a mother and
daughter to everyone.  Arriving back at the motel, Claire had Tracy
sort out the clothes on the bed as she ran a bath.  Claire’s mind was
racing at the thought of having such a pretty girl all to herself.  
She knew that no one would miss Tracy.</p><p>“The bath is ready Tracy!” she said.  Claire had her back turned to
the door.  When she looked around Tracy was standing, naked in the
doorway.  Claire was almost speechless as she gazed at Tracy.  Her
tiny body was so white and smooth looking.  Her thick, black hair
cloaked the tiny shoulders.  At 9 ½, her tiny chest was merely bumps,
adorned with two slightly puffy nipples that almost blended into the
white skin.  Between her legs was a hairless crease, tightly hiding
the treasure within.  When Claire did find words, they came with soft
breaths.</p><p>“Would”, she asked, “would you like to have a bath alone?  Or would
you like some help washing?”  Tracy said that she wouldn’t mind
having help.  Claire’s hands were shaking as she assisted Tracy into
the tub and had her sit.  Tracy played with the soap bars as Claire
washed and scrubbed her.  There was no sign of resistance as Claire’s
hands bathed and caressed everywhere.  Claire washed and conditioned
Tracy’s hair.  Finished, she pulled the drain plug and had Tracy
stand up.  Claire took one of the largest towels and began drying
Tracy.  Her eyes were admiring every part of the little girl.  
Everything from her tiny chest, her precious slit and finally, to her
sweet, bubble bottom.</p><p>Claire wrapped Tracy in another towel and took her to the bed.  She
switched on the TV and told Tracy she was going to have a shower.  
Tracy focused on the TV as Claire undressed.  Occasionally those big,
brown eyes would glance at Claire.  Claire washed quickly, though her
hands could not help but to tease her own pussy.  When she finished,
she walked out of the bathroom wrapped in only a towel.  Tracy was
watching the cartoons and munching on some snacks they bought.  She
was laying on her stomach with the towel just lying over her.  Claire
slipped on the bed beside her and smoothed the, still damp hair from
Tracy’s face.</p><p>“Tracy.” She said softly.  “I can’t help but keep thinking of what
you said about the things with the nuns.”  Tracy looked at her
briefly and then, back to the TV.  “I’d like to understand it
better.” Claire said, her hand drifting over the tiny shoulders.  
Tracy didn’t seem too reluctant and looked to Claire.  “What do you
mean?” she asked.</p><p>“Well”, Claire said softly.  “I’d like to learn more about the
things they actually did.  You know, with you.”  Tracy turned a
little on her side and looked to Claire.</p><p>“They just sort of kissed me” she said. “And...,
hesitatingly, “they...you know....licked me.”  There was a way Tracy
said this, as if it were all perfectly normal.  Claire’s hand slipped
further down Tracy’s arm, gently pushing the towel away.</p><p>“And did they kiss and lick you everywhere?” Claire asked, her
voice quivering.</p><p>“Uh huh”, Tracy replied.  Once again the images filled Claire’s
mind.</p><p>“That didn’t bother you sweetheart?” she asked softly.</p><p>“Not really.” Tracy said.  “Sometimes it felt kind of, you know,
nice.”  Now, Claire’s hand had completely pushed the towel away.  She
gazed at the beauty of Tracy’s little body.</p><p>“Tracy”, Claire said quietly, “I’d like to understand better.  
Would it be okay if I tried to do some of those things and you could
tell me if I am doing like the nuns did?”  Claire was a little
stunned when Tracy replied, “Okay.”</p><p>“And you promise to tell me if I am doing it wrong, or different,
okay?”  Tracy nodded and Claire had her slip up further on the bed,
her head on the pillows.  She took the TV remote and raised the
volume a little more.  Then she slipped up beside Tracy, letting her
own towel fall away.  Her fingers traced the contours of Tracy’s
face.  “Did they do this?” she asked and leaned in and kissed the
soft, pouty lips.</p><p>“Uh huh” was all Tracy said.</p><p>“And like this?” Claire’s fingers circled the girl’s soft nipples.  
She moved lower and gently kissed each one, letting her tongue glide
around the tiny puffs.</p><p>Tracy moaned very softly and said, “Uh huh.”  Claire’s hand drifted
down, her mouth following closely.  Her fingers slid along the soft
slit as she repositioned herself lower.  Tracy’s crease was warm and
pretty.  Claire used her fingers to part the crease and tenderly
kissed the hidden folds within.  Uttering a soft moan, Tracy’s legs
parted.  “Oh yes.  Like that!”” she purred, as Claire’s tongue toyed
with the tender labia.  Claire felt Tracy’s body responding.  
Moisture was beginning to secreet.  Claire used her fingers to expose
the tiny bud, hidden at the top of Tracy’s little cunny.  She felt
Tracy’s body tremble as her tongue pressed and then suckled it into
her lips.  Claire sucked the soft pearl and carefully eased a finger
into Tracy’s blossoming folds.  She felt Tracy stiffening.</p><p>“Uh, she murmured, “they....they didn’t do THAT!”  Claire’s finger
met the barrier within and knew the nuns had not spoiled Tracy’s
hymen.</p><p>Removing her lips from Tracy’s tiny, newly swelling clitoris she
said “Shhhh baby.  It’s something new.  Okay?  I won’t hurt you
darling!”  Claire leaned in again and drew the clitoris into her lips
again.  She heard Tracy murmur her agreement.  Claire felt the
membrane cling her finger as she gently eased it in and then out.  
Slowly, back and forth she probed.  Her lips held the tiny nubbin
firmly as her tongue toyed with it.  She could feel Tracy’s hips
moving to the rhythm of her finger.  She could tell from the bed’s
movement, that Tracy was gripping the blankets tightly in her small
hands.</p><p>Claire felt Tracy’s body shudder and she emitted a low, soft moan.  
And then....</p><p>A thick, rich fluid filled Claire’s mouth.  She felt Tracy’s pussy
contracting, as a second burst squirted, more strongly than the
first.  Claire’s finger eased in and out.  It felt as if Tracy would
never let it go as her third and final squirt filled Claire’s mouth
with the sweet fluid.</p><p>Claire really didn’t want to stop, but she could feel Tracy’s body
shaking.  Between her slurps, she could hear the little girl’s sobs.  
Claire very carefully eased her finger out.  With her mouth still
filled with Tracy’s cum, she moved up and kissed the little girl.  As
her tongue parted Tracy’s lips, she spit only a small amount in and
swallowed the remainder.  She could see Tracy’s face streaked with
tears, though she didn’t look hurt in any way.  She saw the little
girl’s mouth closed and her throat moving.  Claire knew she was
swallowing her own cum.</p><p>When Tracy’s eyes opened, Claire could see the wonder in them.  She
wrapped her arm under Tracy and drew her close, kissing her face.  
Claire tasted the saline mixed with a slight flavor of sweat.  In the
drone of the TV they talked about orgasms and pleasure.  Tracy said
that she had always felt embarrassed about squirting.  Claire assured
her that anything and everything that came out of her body was
wonderful.</p><p>They would make love repeatedly that night.  Claire would give
Tracy tender instructions on how to lick and suckle, as she had
done.  And about how, to finger and swallow and share the ‘love
cream’ by kissing.  The next morning Claire could barely hold the pen
as they checked out.  She was so wrapped up with Tracy and thoughts
of the night they had that she didn’t even notice the smile of the
clerk.  But she did, briefly notice as they walked into the lobby,
that the clerk was a very pretty redhead, perhaps in her early 20’s.</p><p>It would be two days later that the doorbell would interrupt the
afternoon’s love making with Tracy.  Frustrated and reluctantly,
Claire put on a robe and opened the door.  There before her, stood a
redheaded girl.  Claire didn’t know her at first.  In the girl’s hand
was a brown envelope.</p><p>“May I help you?” Claire asked.</p><p>“If its okay, the girl said smiling, “could we talk inside?”  
Claire tried to object, but when the girl said “You should see this!”
motioning to the envelope.  Tracy came from the bedroom in a robe
also.</p><p>“Hello Angel!” the girl said to Tracy.  She gave Claire the
envelope and Claire saw it contained a DVD.</p><p>“What’s this??” she asked.  “Just play it honey!” the girl smiled,
her eyes twinkling at Tracy.  Claire played the DVD and was stunned
to find that it was a very well edited version of her and Tracy at
the motel.  Everything was shown.  From the moment they first entered
the room to the bathing and finally the love making.  It was complete
with sound and was obviously taken by several hidden cameras.</p><p>“What....” Claire stammered, “What do you want?”</p><p>“Only THIS!” the girl said, slipping her hand between Claire’s
legs.  “And”, she added, “Perhaps some of THAT!” pointing to Tracy.  
The girl introduced herself as Lucy.</p><p>Claire would never regret her decision that fateful day.</p><p>(I humbly apologize for the length of this story, though I hope
it’s well received.)</p>"
1493,The Abbey,GoodLittleKaren,1,"The tale of an ancient abbey, far away.","['F/g,g/g,infant girls']","<p>The building was very old.  It was set back, far away from any
towns.  Originally constructed in the mid 1600’s it was occupied
first by an order of nuns.  It was deliberately secluded to avoid any
and all temptations.  Around the year 1710, it was abandoned due to
the decreasing funding of the church.  In 1715 it was rediscovered
and used as an asylum.  The massive stone walls surrounding it made
it somewhat ideal, as well as the small “cells”...rooms used by the
nuns.  There were about 20 of these.  A serious revolution in 1720
brought it once more into closing.</p><p>The estate sat unoccupied for nearly a decade, until it was
rediscovered and purchased by a Duchess.  The huge grounds were
meticulously manicured and groomed.  The rooms were cleaned and
refitted with nice, soft beds....replacing the cots the nuns and
mental patients had used.  It was during this time that the church
was struggling.  The organized religion, as it were was still being
rejected by most of the population.  The church was having a much
harder time getting novices.  The Duchess was a heavy lesbian and
struck a deal with the church.  Her intention was to prepare girls
for their “life of service to God”.  The population was increasing
rapidly and the people, being poor, often had to give up their
children or they would starve.  When the word got around of the
Duchess’s estate and her kindness more and more young girls and
infants were brought there.  The Duchess employed many of her
handmaidens to staff the dwelling.  She had personally selected each
one, based on their special talents.  Some would have language
skills, others would instruct the sciences and arts.  There were
three, or four that would be used as broodmares.  These would be
women that had been conditioned to lactate and their primary task
would be to nurse.  The children, all girls, would live at the estate
until the age of 9, at which time they would be distributed to
several convents throughout the country.  Only a very few would be
kept on as addition staff.  Because of the limited rooms available,
the staff would share each “cell” with as many as three “devotees”,
as they would be known as.  Only the Duchess would have her own
chambers, though rarely would she sleep alone.</p><p>It was a glorious spring when the carriage stopped before the huge,
wooden doors.  Because of a plague spreading across the land most
infants would not survive.  On this day, only two newborns were
delivered.  As was her custom, the Duchess would personally greet
each new arrival.  She would delight in the wonder and shine in the
babies eyes.  These two girls were twins and their mother had died
giving birth.  The father had two sons and could not afford to care
for two more children.  The infants were handed over to two young
maidens, girls no older than 12 years old.</p><p>“Take them to my chambers!” the Duchess instructed, as she paid a
few pieces of silver to the delivery person.  The heavy doors shut
behind them as she followed the girls to her chambers.  “Place them
on the bed!” the Duchess commanded.  The infants were placed side by
side on the big bed.  The Duchess snapped her fingers and the maidens
obediently removed her house coat, leaving her standing totally
naked.  Reaching down, the Duchess unfolded the blankets each baby
was wrapped in.  There, before her lie two pink, little cherubs.  
They had light, silky blonde hair and huge, curious blue eyes.  In
unison each infant, as babies tend to do lifted their tiny legs and
gripped their toes, thus revealing the soft creases.</p><p>The Duchess sighed in approval.  She knelt beside the bed and began
to administer kisses to each of the little treasures before her.  Her
tongue slipped lower and she licked each from their tiny, pink anuses
to the top of the tight slit.  Her long, thick, black hair fell over
the chubby little legs as her face glided down and up.  The babies
cooed softly as the Duchess, very carefully spread their tiny vaginas
with her fingers and licked, softly within.  Her breasts hung down
and her nipples brushed the blanket, sending shivers through her body
as she tasted first one, then the other.  She glanced up at the two
maidens and said “See to me!”  The maidens had seen this ritual many
times and instantly slipped out of their cotton gowns.  As the
Duchess parted her own legs, one maiden layed down between her knees
and began to service her Mistress’s moist folds.  The second maiden
straddled the first and parting the Duchess’s cheeks, began to lick
and suckle her Mistress’s anus.</p><p>The Duchess moaned softly, “Ahhhhh yes!!!” and continued her oral
assault on the infants before her.  She pressed her tongue into each
precious, little pussy...licking the membrane within.  Her body
trembled as her maidens expertly performed their duties.  Her hips
rocked to the movement of their mouths.  They followed her as she
moved up, offering her breasts to the swaddling infants.  Two tiny,
fat hands held each of her breasts as their mouths sought the
nipples.  The Duchess could feel her nipples growing firmer as the
infants instinctively suckled.  Toothless gums clamped hungrily at
her tits.  The Duchess’s legs went weak and her body dropped onto the
face of her maiden.  The second maiden, seemingly, refused to stop
her duty of licking into and suckling her Mistress’s rectum.  </p><p>With the mouths of the infants clamped to her tits, she reached
back and grabbed the head of the maiden eating her asshole, holding
it even more firmly between her cheeks.  The moans and muffled
grunting of the maidens filled the room as the Duchess felt the
sensation filling her.  She ground her hips on the mouth of the
maiden, who had obediently sought her clitoris.  The almost electric
sensation filled her entire body as she allowed herself release.  The
Duchess had an incredible ability to squirt.  At one point, during
the training of a novice, she had actually ejaculated nearly four
inches onto the young girl’s face.</p><p>Now, her body began to shake.  Her anus gripped the tongue of the
maiden and she let go.  She could feel burst after burst filling her
maiden’s mouth as the girl hungrily swallowed.  Her legs could no
longer support her.  The brilliant flash of light filled her mind as
her orgasm filled her body.  She had a very hard time getting the
infants to release her tits as she fell beside them, panting and
gasping.  Her body spasmed and she opened her eyes.  Her voice shook
as she commanded “Summon the nurses!”</p><p>The maidens donned their gowns and bowed.  The Duchess gently
brought one infant between her legs.  The half-starved baby’s mouth
locked on her sopping wetness.  She tenderly brought its sister up
and laid her, face down over her.  She could feel the baby girl’s
mouth seeking a breast as she pressed her face into the tiny
chubbiness.  When the nurses were brought in, she reluctantly let
them take the infants.  The Duchess laid there, observing as the
nurses removed their gowns and layed on the big bed, each offering a
full breast to the baby girls.  She watched with joy as the twins ate.</p><p>As her own hand pressed between her legs she thought happily...”I
may just keep these two!”</p><p>Life on the estate continued long after the Duchess died.  Being
quite old, she passed peacefully in her sleep.  Her tradition, as it
were went on in secret seclusion for centuries.  The eldest female
would assume the role of Duchess.  Keeping it going would become
quite a challenge, for money became scarcer and scarcer.</p><p>Now, the year was 1983.  A woman sat in a café in the United States
and happened upon an advertisement to lease an estate far away.  She
had just been awarded the full inheritance of a wealthy, elderly
gentleman whom she had administered to in his final years.  
Begrudgingly she had allowed herself to cater to his nasty whims.  
She detested the wrinkled, almost lifeless penis of the old man as he
took her every opening.  Many were the nights she dreamed of getting
away.  Now, she stood before the huge, wooden doors as they swung
open.  Before her, in a clean white, cotton gown stood a girl,
perhaps 13 years old.  As she was lead to a large chamber, she saw
several more girls.  Their ages ranged from about 6 to perhaps 10.  
All were wearing the same, plain gowns.  On the large bed lay a
woman.  Kathryn held the elderly woman’s hand in hers and listened to
her last words.</p><p>“You must become the Duchess now dear!” the old woman said.  With
that, she closed her eyes and breathed no more.  A lavish funeral was
held in the large crypt below the estate.  Kathryn gazed at the
ancient dates and names of Duchesses that had gone before.  Forsaking
all men, she assumed her position with joy.  Like those before her,
she lovingly prepared females for a life of service to nuns.</p><p>The End!</p>"
1494,The Order,GoodLittleKaren,1,A babysitter is awakened to a world she never could imagine.,"['F/gg', 'some referance to males.']","<p>Toby and Teri were both born on the same day.  Their parents were
neighbors and lived in a small community.  Another thing the children
had in common was that both sets of parents would not be able to have
any more children.  Right from birth, Toby and Teri would become very
close.  There was also a special bond between their mothers.  The
girls were far too young to understand, but occasionally their
mothers would feed them together, sometimes even trading with each
other.  The two infants would be easily passed and their big, curious
eyes would watch each other nurse on the opposite mother’s breasts.  
At their first birthday party, both sets of parents made a pack to
always celebrate birthdays together...a tradition that would continue
throughout their entire lives.  The families became increasingly
closer and spent many holidays together.  Teri and Toby seemed
inseparable.  Even their potty training happened at the same time.  
By the time they reached their third birthday, both children had
learned to talk.</p><p>It was only a month after their third birthday that their parents
decided to go on a retreat together.  It was a weekend event for
adults only.  It would be the first time they would have to be away
from their children.  The parents interviewed several babysitters and
agreed on one to care for the girls that weekend.  Her name was
Shannon and she was 17 years old.  She seemed quite mature and
responsible for her age.  She was an honor student and head of her
cheer squad at school.  The parents could not decide which house to
use, so it was arranged that Shannon would have access to both
houses.  The spare keys were given as well as all the typical
instructions and emergency numbers.  The Friday of the weekend the
cars were packed and a big fuss was made over leaving the girls.  
Hesitantly, but agreeing the parents drove off leaving the girls in
Shannon’s care.  Shannon held them on her hips and they waved as
their parents drove off.</p><p>“Well!” said Shannon.  “It looks like it’s just us three girls!”  
She turned and looked at both houses, side by side and decided to use
Teri’s first.  Shannon carried the girls into the house and into
Teri’s bedroom.  She carefully laid each girl on the bed and watched
as they played, thinking to herself.  “This will never do!” she
said.  Shannon looked at Teri’s bed, though large enough for the two
girls, she couldn’t just leave them alone.  Shannon picked up the two
little girls and carried them to the parent’s bedroom.  “Now that’s
more like it!” she said as she laid them on the big bed.  She glanced
around the room, noticing different things.  Her eyes fell on a photo
on the dresser.  It was of Teri’s Mom nursing, but it wasn’t Teri
suckling at the breast.  It was Toby.  She could tell because though
the girls looked similar, Toby had green eyes and Teri’s were blue.  
Shannon returned her gaze to the two girls on the bed.  They lay
close together and their little hands were playing with each other’s
hair.  “It seems you both share everything!” she uttered.  She looked
back at the photo, admiring the tiny mouth suckling on the full
breast.  She noted the sparkle captured in Toby’s eyes...wide,
innocent and adoring.</p><p>She looked at the girls tittering together on the bed.  Her hands
trembled as she undid the buttons of her blouse.  She let it fall to
the floor behind her and reached back, unfastening her bra.  Both
girls looked at her as the bra fell away, revealing her small (32b),
but firm breasts.  No one in the community knew of Shannon’s deep
secret....that she adored infant girls.  It was more of an obsession
than infatuation.  “The younger, the better” she would tell herself.  
With infants, Shannon could do anything she wished, knowing they were
too young to tell.  Usually it would be only one child she would sit
for.  But now, there were two little darlings before her.  She
slipped onto the bed, parting the girls.  Lying on her back, she
wrapped her arms around each and drew them close to her.  She smiled
at each and said, “We’re going to have fun with Aunty Shannon!”  She
brought each girl’s face to her breasts.  Even though the three year
olds were no longer breastfed, instinct was instinct and each tiny
mouth took a nipple.</p><p>“Oh my GOD!” Shannon sighed softly.  She looked down and saw the
delight in both of the girl’s eyes as they locked their tiny mouths
to her nipples.  “Ohhh” she purred.  “That feels soo wonderful!”  
Shannon slipped her hands down each girl’s backs and into the little
shorts they wore.  Her mind danced at the discovery that neither
child wore diapers.  Her fingers slid beneath the panties and
tenderly cupped two smooth bottoms.  Tiny hands kneaded her breast as
each child sucked more firmly.  Shannon’s nipples became engorged and
tingled.  Her fingers delved between the tiny cheeks and paused over
their soft puckers.  She let her fingers dance there a moment before
easing further to press on the smooth creases.  Then, there was the
signal.  Both girl’s squirmed and cooed in approval.  “They’re soo
warm and tiny!” Shannon thought to herself.  She felt each girl’s
legs part slightly as her fingers sought the hidden jewels of their
clitorises.  She felt each girl’s hips pressing on her hands as her
fingers teased their buds.</p><p>Shannon eased her hands out and pulled the girls apart.  At first
they did not want to let go, with their mouths but did.  Shannon
removed Toby’s shirt first, then Teri’s.  Her fingers softly rubbed
the little chests.  Then she removed each girl’s shorts and undies.  
She looked down upon the two, naked, little three year olds.  “You’re
all mine for the weekend!” she thought silently to herself.  Shannon
eased them closer together, smiling as their tiny hands began to play
with each other’s faces.  They stroked each other’s soft hair, their
eyes shining.  Shannon lifted Toby’s legs and parted them widely.  
Before her, was a soft and smooth, tiny crease.  Her thick, brown
hair fell over the little girl as she leaned down, inhaling.  It was
the most perfect fragrance...just a hint of urine blending with the
soft aroma of youth.  Parting the slit with her fingers, Shannon
smiled at seeing the pink, hidden folds within.  Shannon closed her
eyes and slipped her tongue in for a taste.  “Mmmmm!” she murmured as
she removed her fingers and felt the tiny crease close around her
tongue.  She felt Toby’s tight hole relaxing as she licked within.</p><p>Toby let out a soft “Ohhh” as she felt the babysitters tongue
inside her.</p><p>Shannon moved back to administer to Teri next.  What greeted her
eyes surprised her.  Teri had already lifted and parted her legs, but
what really caught Shannon’s attention was the fact that Toby and
Teri seemed to be kissing each other.  Their two precious, little
mouths were softly kissing and their little tongues seeking each
others.  At first, Shannon didn’t put it together.  Her attention was
quickly captured by the sight of Teri’s small hand.  Teri had reached
down to her own, tiny vagina and was parting it with her fingers.  It
was almost as if she were offering herself to Shannon.  Shannon’s
mind raced with excitement as she watched Teri ease her tiny finger
into herself.  She lowered her face and felt Teri wiggle slightly as
her tongue followed the tiny finger.</p><p>Teri seemed to emit a muffled moan of pleasure...kissing Toby as
Shannon’s tongue toyed along side of her finger.  The heavenly flavor
was intoxicating to Shannon.  Reluctantly she eased back and gazed at
the two girls.</p><p>“Have you girls done THIS before?” she asked quietly.  It was Teri
that uttered “Uh huh!” through the kiss.  Toby murmured “Yes!” as
they broke off the kissing and smiled at the babysitter.  The girls
resumed kissing and Shannon saw both of them gently fingering
themselves before her.  The two little girls pressed closer to each
other, and Shannon saw the two of them trading hands...now tenderly
probing the other’s little creases with small fingers.  Shannon felt
a hint of disappointment.</p><p>“Hey you two!” she said.  “I’m supposed to be in charge here!”    
Shannon softly rubbed their little backs and smooth, little bottoms.  
The girl’s legs intertwined as they pleasured each other.  Other than
being in charge of sweet, little girls...one thing Shannon truly
loved was pretty little bubble butts, of which, two of the prettiest
lay before her.  “On your tummies, you two!” she instructed.  The
girls complied, breaking their kissing and caressing.  As Shannon
stood up, she saw the two girl’s hips lift slightly and their
glorious bottoms rise.</p><p>Shannon quickly removed the remainder of her own clothes and
crawled back on the bed.  Her hands easily parted Toby’s cheeks and
she smiled at the beautiful, pretty wrinkle.  It was soo
inviting.  Shannon kissed it lightly and felt Toby push back a
little.  Shannon pushed her tongue inside and felt Toby relaxing and
then the baby sphincter squeezed her tongue.  Toby moaned softly, in
delight as the babysitter began to tongue fuck her most precious of
offerings.  Slowly, in and out the warm, wet tongue delved.  Toby
opened her eyes as she felt it pulling out.  Her gaze fell upon
Teri’s face and saw her eyes widen and close.  She knew exactly what
was happening.  She saw the pleasure on Teri’s face, knowing the
nasty babysitter was tongue fucking her anus the same way.  Toby
could hear Shannon’s moans...”Ohmmmff.  Uhmmmffff!”  </p><p>Teri opened her eyes and saw her best friend smiling at her as she
felt Shannon’s tongue probing softly.  She didn’t want to let it go,
as she felt it slipping out of her.  Shannon crawled higher on the
bed and rested back against the big pillows.  The girls watched as
she opened her legs wide and motioned to them with her finger.  They
saw Shannon’s hand cover the neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair as
her fingers slid down and opened her folds.</p><p>“Come up here you two!” Shannon said lovingly.  The girls smiled
briefly to each other and crawled forward, between Shannon’s legs.  
Their faces pressed together as they both began to kiss and lick and
suckle at the babysitter’s wetness.  Shannon’s chest rose up as she
drew in a deep breath...her hands pressing the two heads tighter
against herself.  She closed her eyes tightly.  “Uhhhhhhhhh” she
uttered.  “Ahhhhhhhhh, yesssssssss!”  The two little girls seemed to
know exactly what to do as she felt one’s mouth seeking her throbbing
clitoris, while the other suckled deeply at her folds.</p><p>Suddenly, Shannon’s eyes flew wide open.  One of the tiny hands
began toying with her anus and she felt another begin to press into
her pussy.  Shannon grabbed a pillow and pulled it firmly over her
face to muffle her scream as she felt a tiny hand pressing its way
into her.  A soft pair of lips locked around her swollen clit and she
felt little fingers seeking their way into her rectum.  Shannon had
done some pretty wild things in bed and was no stranger to orgasmic
feelings.  But nothing, in her 17 years, could compare to what she
felt now.  Two, delightful three-year-old girls were expertly fisting
both her holes.</p><p>Her body could no longer hold back.  A brilliant flash of light
filled her brain as she released.  Wave after wave of her orgasm
flowed down, from her heaving breasts...through her stomach and out
from between her splayed legs.  Her body shook with sensations she
never felt before.  Tiny fingers wriggled inside her pussy and she
felt the other caressing the inner walls of her anus.  Of course she
had objects in there before though none of them could touch the
places these fingers were finding.  Shannon flung the tear soaked
pillow from her face and grabbed the two heads between her legs.  Her
body thrusting upwards as she felt two small arms tugging and
pressing at her.</p><p>She fell back on the bed as the final wave of joy slipped from her,
along with the two arms.  Shannon nearly passed out as she felt the
two girls crawling up.  She held them both tightly to her and felt
the soft mouths find her swollen nipples once more.  She ran her
tongue along each of the little arms, tasting the blends of flavor.  
She savored her own come and the musky taste of her butt cream.  When
words finally would happen, Shannon gasped “How?”, and “Where?”  It
was all she could utter.  Shannon’s eyes fluttered as she saw Teri
crawl off the bed and walk to the big T.V. cabinet.  Small hands
selected a DVD and placed it into the player.  The room filled with
light as the image of both girls appeared, naked on a bed.  Toby and
Teri could not have been more than 10 months old when this was filmed.</p><p>Then two women stepped into the frame.  It was both Teri’s and
Toby’s mothers.  Shannon watched in disbelief at the scene while Teri
crawled back up and resumed sucking her nipple.  When it finished,
Shannon went to the cabinet and saw many more DVDs.  Each dated
chronologically.  Everything was captured on disc...two, very
pregnant woman making love, sharing each other’s milk...the birthing
and even the conception.  Only it was Teri’s father making love to
Toby’s mother while the other parents made love beside them.  “It’s
no wonder you two are soo close!” she said softly, as the girls fell
asleep at her breasts.</p><p>For the remainder of the weekend, the three of them shared the
pleasure of both houses.  Similar copies were found at Toby’s house.  
Sunday afternoon Shannon heard the cars pulling up.  Obedient to the
instructions, she had taken both girls to church and they were still
dressed in their pretty gowns.  She watched as each girl ran up and
into the arms of their respective fathers...wrapping tiny legs around
the strong waists.  Their dresses flying up to briefly reveal the
tiny, white pantied bottoms.</p><p>Nonchalantly, Toby’s mother asked “Did everything go okay?” as she
reached into her purse to pay the babysitter.  The fathers carried
the girls into the houses, leaving Shannon alone with their
mothers.  “Perhaps”, Shannon said quietly, “we should talk!”  She
told the mothers about the DVDs she claimed to have found, careful to
leave out the fact that she seduced their daughters.  Teri’s mother
explained that one weekend, every three years they went to a special
retreat.  The men were used to impregnate two women selected by what
she called ‘The Order of Lesbos’.</p><p>“The Order of WHAT???”  Shannon asked.  The mothers explained, as
best they could, that it wasn’t really a strictly lesbian cult.  But
that it was important to bring girls, lovingly into the World to
carry on the ancient traditions.  They told Shannon stories about
how, centuries ago, women ruled the ways of the lands.  Of course
they needed men.  Men would play an important role in society.  They
provided security, protection, strength and of course procreation.  
How, even male children born would be groomed for future rituals.</p><p>“After all,” Toby’s mother said, in closing. “We are the superior
one’s...aren’t we Shannon?”  As she spoke, she softly stroked
Shannon’s hair away from her face and kissed her gently on the lips.  
It all became quite clear to Shannon exactly where her desires
stemmed from.  She understood the feelings she held in secret for
females.</p><p>Three years later, Shannon was taken to a remote farm, way out in
the wilderness.  She was paired with a handsome man about 22 years
old.  Nearly 9 months later, she gave birth to a glorious baby girl
which she named Shelby.  Shannon thought the name would be a good
one.  In her mind she saw how it began the phrase ‘She’ll be!’,
knowing her daughter would make a wonderful addition to the Order.</p>"
1495,The Pooter Society,GoodLittleKaren,1,,"['F/g,F/F,toddler,anal']","<p>Sharon lay back on her bed and tried to think of how this all
began.  Her mind drifted back in time to when she was perhaps 22
months old.  She remembered her Aunt Alice, and how she ran a daycare
for girls.  No one ever explained why boys were not allowed there,
but it didn’t really matter.  Her Aunt Alice was the sister of her
mother and lived at the edge of the town on a big ranch.  Aunt Alice
was a pretty woman perhaps in her 40’s.  She had very long, thick
blonde hair like her mother, and she always seemed to smell of
roses.  Sharon enjoyed visiting the ranch.  There were lots of
different animals to play with and a large, grassy backyard
surrounded by a tall wooden fence.  In the yard were the typical
things to play with, toys, swings and several blankets spread out
for “nap time”, as her Aunt called it.  Usually, Aunt Alice would
care for no more than four or five little girls.  All of them would
be no older than 5 years of age.  After that age the girls would go
on to kindergarten and school.</p><p>Sharon remembered a small area, set off to the side of the backyard.  
This place had a small, plastic bathtub and several towel spread out
on the lawn.  Everyday the girls would receive a bath and lie on the
towels to dry in the warm sun.  Aunt Alice had an assistant, a woman
that was maybe 30 years old and had short, black hair.  Her name was
Brenda.  Brenda would help the girls undress while Aunt Alice
prepared the bath water.  Sharon was too naïve to be embarrassed
about being naked with the other little girls.  She recalled how
Brenda would have them all line up to wait their turn in the tub.  
One by one, each girl would be bathed and led to a towel by Brenda.  
Sharon thought about how wonderful Aunt Alice’s hands felt as she
bathed her and the other girls...her strong, soft hands carefully
washing every part of each girl.  “Maybe that’s how it started!”
Sharon thought to herself.  She would watch each girl before her
being bathed.  Aunt Alice would gently ease her hand down to their
backsides.  Sometimes the little girls would open their eyes really
wide when Aunt Alice washed there, but of course Sharon could not
fully understand why.  It was not until it became her turn to be
bathed that she would know why the girls seemed surprised.</p><p>Sharon stood naked in the tub and felt Aunt Alice’s washing her.  
Since she was last in line this day, Brenda had taken all the other
girls to their respective towels and had them lie down.  Aunt Alice
was very careful about washing the front part, but as Sharon felt her
Aunt’s hand slip behind her she now understood a little better.  
Sharon kind of liked the way Aunt Alice’s hand felt as it rubbed all
over her tiny bottom.  But then something happened that Sharon would
never, ever forget.  Aunt Alice’s finger slipped between Sharon’s
little cheeks and began to rub her poop hole.  Sharon thought how it
kind of tickled when Aunt Alice did that.  What happened next would
alter Sharon’s thinking forever.  Aunt Alice’s soapy finger pushed
into Sharon’s little hole and wiggled, slowly deeper.  Gently, but
deliberately her Aunt’s finger went further, until Sharon could feel
the palm of her Aunt’s hand against her baby butt cheeks.  Her Aunt’s
other hand steadied her by the shoulder while her finger went back
and forth.  It would be a few years later that Sharon would
understand the sensation she felt that day.  The way her Aunt’s
finger twisted and slid along the soft, inner walls until easing out
completely.  Brenda would wrap her in a big, soft towel and take her
to her place on the lawn, while Aunt Alice drained the tub.  Sharon
remembered how Brenda whispered in her ear “What a GOOD girl!”</p><p>Sharon was taken to the towel and laid down beside the other girls,
all in a line and all on their tummies.  Sharon saw her Aunt go to
the far end of the line and kneel down behind the girl.  Brenda had
crawled behind Sharon now and whispered “We have to make sure you’re
all nice and clean!”  Aunt Alice seemed to whisper to the girl she
was behind and then moved down to the girl’s bottom.  Sharon felt
Brenda’s hands opening up her little orbs and could feel her tongue
licking.  Between licks, Sharon could hear Brenda saying “Soo
beautiful and soo delicious!”  Brenda’s tongue licked all over
Sharon’s little poop hole, and even tried to go into it.  “Such a
pretty little piggy hole you have dear!”  Brenda said and then moved
to the girl beside Sharon.  Sharon almost felt sad when Brenda
stopped.  She watched her Aunt and Brenda move down the line until
they came together.  Then Sharon saw the two women kissing each
other.  Aunt Alice and Brenda moved away and smiled to each other.  
Sharon saw Brenda take out a coin.  “Call it!” she said, tossing it
in the air.  Aunt Alice always said “tails”.  The coin landed and
Brenda smiled and said “Heads!  Looks like I win!”  They always
played this game.  What would happen next is that whoever the winner
was would take the oldest girl into the house.  Sharon would always
peek as they walked.  She liked seeing the bottom of the girl jiggle
when she walked.  But Sharon could not understand why.</p><p>Sharon never really knew what happened in the house, but the girl and
the lady would be in there for a long time.  Long enough for the rest
of the girls to redress and take a nap.  When they did come back out
the girl always seemed to look kind of happy.  She would be redressed
and not have to take a nap.  Sharon sometimes wished she could go in
the house, but she was still too young.  This odd game would always
happen when Sharon would visit.</p><p>Time went by and now Sharon was 4 years old.  The recent group of
girl was only 3 that day and Sharon was the oldest.  She had grown
very fond of the bath time and silly game afterwards.  It always left
her feeling kind of tingly inside.  As often before, the bath and
funny game would take place.  This time, afterwards her Aunt won the
coin toss and took Sharon’s tiny hand, walking her into the
house.  “What are we doing, Aunt Alice?” Sharon
questioned.  “It’s ‘Special Play’ time, dear!” her Aunt
replied.  “What’s special play?” Sharon asked.  Aunt Alice said
nothing as she walked Sharon into the house and to a wall, just off
the den.  She watched in curiosity as her Aunt moved a book and
pressed a button behind it.  Sharon could not read yet but if she
could she would have seen that the book was called “Little Women”.  
Suddenly, part of the wall slid sideways.</p><p>Aunt Alice took her hand and led her into a room.  When a light came
on, Sharon saw there were a lot of strange things in there.  But what
really caught her attention was the large bed.  Sharon had never seen
a bed so big in her life.  Aunt Alice had Sharon sit on the edge of
the bed while she walked around the room, turning on more lights and
fiddling with the strange things.  As Sharon looked around the room
she saw there was a great, big television screen.  Alice came over
and sat beside Sharon.  She put her hand on Sharon’s naked little leg
and said, “Honey! This is a very secret room and only very special
girls know about it.”  Sharon didn’t understand any of this, but soon
would.  Aunt Alice clicked a button and a funny sign came on at the
wall behind the bed.  Sharon could not read the letters.  “What’s
that, Aunt Alice?” she asked curiously.</p><p>“It says ‘Pooter Society’ dear!” her Aunt replied.  “What’s Pooter
Society?” Sharon asked quietly.  Her Aunt began to explain something
about how very special girls have certain talents.  Sharon listened
as Aunt Alice described how girls have a very special place on their
bodies.  “It’s a place” Alice continued, “that girls can use to get
just about ANYTHING they desire.”  “Even candy?” Sharon asked
naively.  Aunt Alice laughed and said “Yes dear, even candy!”  As her
Aunt talked, Sharon could feel her hand slipping down and up her tiny
leg, rubbing it softly.  “And today...”, her Aunt continued, “you
were chosen to learn all about this special place.”  Aunt Alice stood
up and went to a closet, removing two very strange looking things and
came back to the bed.  Each one had black, vinyl straps and what
looked like a boy’s thingy standing out in the front.  Sharon noticed
how each of the thingies was different.  One looked about 4 inches
long and very thin.  The other was longer, perhaps 8 inches and about
twice as thick.  “Stand up dear!” her Aunt told her.  Sharon obeyed
and her Aunt placed the strange thing around her tiny waist.  Sharon
felt her Aunt adjusting the straps and noticed how the ones that went
in back kind of pulled Sharon’s little bottom open.  She gazed down
and saw she had the larger of the thingies on.  It looked really
funny to her and she giggled, slightly.</p><p>“Now turn around, sweetheart!” her Aunt told her.  Sharon did as she
was told and felt her Aunt’s hands adjusting the straps behind
her.  “Now Sharon...” her Aunt said again.  “I want you to put your
hands on your knees dear!”  When Sharon complied she could feel Aunt
Alice’s hands on her backside.  Alice looked at the tiny star before
her and tenderly rubbed it with her finger.  “A girl’s most special
place is her piggy hole, Sharon!” her Aunt said softly.  “With this
little spot here...” she said, pressing her finger into Sharon.  “A
girl can have all she desires!  And the Pooter Society is dedicated
to helping girls use it to their full advantage.”  Sharon had grown
very fond of having a finger inside her, and as her Aunt pressed
totally into her, she pushed herself back until she could feel Aunt
Alice’s palm against her bottom once more.  The way her Aunt’s finger
slid back and forth inside her, made Sharon feel very warm inside.  
When her Aunt eased the finger out and stood up, Sharon felt a little
disappointed.  In fact, she tried to squeeze herself to keep the
finger inside, but it didn’t work.  “You really liked that, didn’t
you Sharon?” her Aunt asked.  Sharon nodded and murmured, “Uh huh!”  
Sharon saw her Aunt begin to remove her own clothes, saying...”You
have a very, very special piggy hole, Sharon.”  Her Aunt stood naked
before her and Sharon thought how pretty she
looked.  “The ‘Society’...” her Aunt continued.  “Is going to help
you fully understand just how special!”  Sharon watched, as her Aunt
put on the other funny belt, the one with the smaller thingy on it.  
Sharon almost laughed as she looked at her Aunt, watching her hands
adjusting the straps behind herself.  Aunt Alice turned around,
facing away from Sharon and leaned forward, placing her hands on her
knees.</p><p>Sharon saw how the straps seemed to pull her Aunt’s bottom open,
revealing HER piggy hole.  “Can you see it Sharon?” her Aunt asked,
reaching back and touching herself with her finger.  Sharon nodded
and said, “Yes Ma’am!”  “Good!” her Aunt said and stood up, turning
to face Sharon.  “Now...” her Aunt continued.  “We have these
(placing her hand on the thingy in front) because sometime in your
life a boy or a man will want to put his dick inside of you.”  Sharon
noticed how her Aunt’s fingers seemed to slide back and forth on the
thingy as she spoke.  “But it’s very important to only let them put
it in your piggy hole, until you are married.”  None of this made
sense to Sharon.  “Up on the bed now dear!” her Aunt said, crawling
up also.  “In order to understand...” her Aunt said, “you have to see
how a dick can fit inside there!”  Sharon watched as Aunt Alice got
on her hands and knees before her.  “You will also learn how it feels
to have a dick in there Sharon!” her Aunt added.  “Come up her behind
me Sharon.”  Sharon obeyed as her Aunt instructed her how to hold
her “dick” in her hand and how to use her hips to push it forward.</p><p>As Sharon tried to push her ‘thingy’ against her Aunt’s piggy hole it
kept slipping away, missing.  Alice had to place her hand over
Sharon’s and had her push again.  “Harder Sharon!” her Aunt
hissed.  “Push it harder with your hips!”  Sharon looked down and saw
how her Aunt’s piggy hole stretched and opened, wrapping around the
end of the ‘thingy’.  Alice took her hand away, along with Sharon’s
and pushed backwards.  “Oh GOD!” her Aunt moaned.  “That feels soo
good!  Push it all the way in baby!”  Sharon tried to push her hips
forward and could clearly see her Aunt’s piggy hole dipping as the
thingy slid further and further until her tiny thighs were against
her Aunt’s backside.  “Now just hold still Sharon!” her Aunt
moaned.  “Let Aunty Alice get used to it!”  Aunt Alice was grunting
and gasping and Sharon saw her hips moving a little side to side.  
Inside the harness, on the backside of the thingy were little, tiny
buttons.  As Aunt Alice pushed back, Sharon could feel them rubbing
her where her pee comes out, causing a funny tingle.</p><p>Aunt Alice was saying something about how big it was and how full she
felt.  At first, Sharon thought she was hurting her Aunt.  “Now
baby!” her Aunt groaned.  “You are going to learn how to fuck!”  
Supporting herself only with her legs, Alice reached back and placed
Sharon’s hands to her hips.  “Now!” her Aunt hissed.  “Push me
away...but NOT too far.  You don’t want it to come out!”  Alice
supported herself again with her arms as Sharon tried to comply.  
Sharon saw how her Aunt’s piggy hole pulled outwards as she moved
back.  But, being her first try, the thingy came out completely and
her Aunt groaned loudly.  “Uhhh...Ohhhh...” she moaned.  “It’s okay
baby. Just lift it and push it back in!  Hurry Baby!”</p><p>Sharon lifted the thingy and pushed it once more into Aunt Alice’s
piggy hole.  Aunt Alice seemed to be very happy about this.  “Now try
again, Honey!” her Aunt uttered.  “Bring it back slowly and then push
it back in!”  Sharon drew back and pushed.  She had never seen
anything like it.  The thingy would press Aunt Alice’s hole inwards
and it clung tightly to it as she pulled back.  Aunt Alice was
telling her how to hold her hips and move her back and forth.  Alice
moaned and hissed in pleasure.  Her 4 year old niece was slowly
fucking her in the butt...following each instruction she was given
perfectly.  “Now honey...” her Aunt said, looking back over her
shoulder at Sharon.  “Let me do it!  Just stay still and watch,
okay?”  Sharon held her hips still and watched as Aunt Alice began to
move back and forth.  Through her gasps and moans Aunt Alice
said “See how I relax as it goes in and squeeze as it pulls out?”  
Sharon could see her Aunt’s muscle working as she flowed back and
forth on the thingy.  Each time she pushed back, Sharon could feel
the buttons rubbing against her and it made her tummy feel warm and
tingly.</p><p>“Oh sweetheart!” her Aunt moaned.  “You are making my piggy hole feel
soo good! Does it look pretty Honey?”  Sharon nodded and said “Uh
huh!”  It truly did look good to see her Aunt’s piggy hole gliding
along the funny thingy.  Alice began to move faster and faster.  Soon
her fanny was slapping against Sharon’s little legs.  Sharon did not
understand what was happening but could tell Aunt Alice was very
happy about something.  When her orgasm subsided, Aunt Alice pulled
completely off it and curled up on the bed.  She had Sharon come to
her and asked “Do you trust me Sharon?   And know I would never, ever
hurt you?”  Sharon admitted she did trust her Aunt and knew she was
safe.  Then I want you to know”, her Aunt said.  “How it feels to
have your piggy hole loved.”  Sharon got into the position her Aunt
told her to and Alice gazed down at the precious little 4 year old’s
backside.  Her tiny cheeks spread slightly from the straps of the
harness.  She moved behind Sharon and touched the very tip of her
dick to Sharon’s little hole.</p><p>“Remember to relax Sharon!” her Aunt said.  Sharon tried very hard to
relax and soon could feel the thingy pushing into her.  It was only a
little bigger than Aunt Alice’s finger but longer.  As it made its
way into her, Sharon could feel her tummy tingling.  Alice drew
Sharon back until her tiny fanny came to rest against her smooth
thighs.  Sharon felt the thingy going further than she ever thought
possible.</p><p>Alice held Sharon still for several moments, allowing her to get used
to the intrusion.  To Sharon, this felt soo much different than a
finger.  It was touching placed inside her that had never been
explored before.  Then Aunt Alice began to move her little butt
away.  This was something Sharon though felt really good.  The thingy
slid back along her inner walls before pushing once more into her.  
Her Aunt had reached down underneath and was holding Sharon’s thingy
tightly to her little crease.  This made Sharon feel even funnier,
but in a good way.  Alice knew Sharon would not likely have an
orgasm, but was certainly being stimulated as she slowly fucked the
tiny butt before her.  Sharon seemed more natural at this than other
girls.  With the buttons of her own cock rubbing her clit, it did not
take long for Alice to come again.  And come she did!  When she
finally calmed down, she drew her dick out of Sharon and cuddled her
tightly to her.</p><p>Alice kissed her all over her face and told her what a good girl she
was.  Then Sharon saw Aunt Alice get up and go to several of the
things around the room.  She then turned on the big T.V.  Sharon
watched the entire event unfold again before her eyes.  Her Aunt told
her that she was now a special movie star.  Alice knew the footage
would be expertly edited and sold to the European market.  Though
Sharon could not fully understand, her Aunt told her that 25% of the
profits were going to go to Sharon.  “Do all the girls get money?”
Sharon asked.  “Every one of them dear!” her Aunt replied.  “Would
you like to see how good some of them were honey?”  Sharon agreed and
watched a few of the films made with other girls.  She watched Brenda
doing it and her Aunt with other girls.  But what fascinated Sharon
the most was seeing the tiny piggy holes being filled so lovingly by
the women.</p><p> Over the next year, another girl came and was a little older than
Sharon.  Sharon knew exactly what was going on when she was taken
into the house by Aunt Alice, who had won yet another toss.  Sharon
was extremely sad when she was told she was too old for day care.  
But she smiled to herself when she was told she could visit sometimes
during the summer.  Sometimes there would be no other girls there and
Sharon, Brenda and Aunt Alice would play together.  Sharon learned
new words like “fuck” and “ass” and “cock”.    But she was only to
say these things when she was with Aunt Alice or Brenda and never
with anyone else.  Sharon was enrolled in a all girls school and for
the next two years she often entertained thoughts of her classmates
little bottoms but never got the chance to play with them.</p><p>When Sharon was 10 she went to visit Aunt Alice again.  Being
the “special guest” she was allowed to go with Brenda and one 5 year
old girl.  Alice and Brenda knew that Sharon was special in many
ways.  It would be the best film they ever made.  After loving each
other’s piggy holes, the girls and Brenda played with each
other’s “kitty cats”, as Brenda called it.  Sharon had her very first
orgasm as the 5 year old girl licked and suckled her, while she
licked Brenda.  After everyone left, Brenda, Alice and Sharon
talked.  “There’s a lot of money for you now Sharon!” Aunt Alice told
her.  The films had done very well and even Sharon’s parents had many
new things.  Alice told Sharon that she and Brenda would be taking a
vacation and that the day care would be closed.  “But don’t be sad
dear!” Alice told Sharon.  “You will be well provided for.”  The next
3 years would be the saddest time in Sharon’s life.</p><p>Sharon was now 13 and had made friends with a girl at school.  Her
name was Cindy.  Cindy and Sharon became very, very close.  During
several sleep overs they would love each other in the quiet of the
night...tenderly sharing all the joys of their bodies in secret.  
Aunt Alice’s ranch was left unattended for many years.  Though
carefully maintained, it would not be until Sharon was 16 that her
parents and her took possession of it.  Cindy would often come to
stay for a weekend and her and Sharon would spend a lot of time
playing in the secret room.  Everything was gone except for the neon
sign over the bed.  When Cindy asked what the “Pooter Society” meant,
Sharon explained everything.  Years passed again and eventually
Sharon’s parents died, leaving her alone with the ranch.</p><p>Now, as Sharon opened her eyes, she gazed at the two sleeping bodies
beside her.  On top of Cindy was a pretty, little 3 year old with
Cindy’s “dick” still nestled deeply in the tiny butt.  Remembering
how it all began, Sharon smiled to herself.</p><p>The “Pooter Society” would live on.</p>"
1496,"Marissa, Part One",GoodLittleKaren,1,A meeting with a new client takes Marissa into a whole new world.,"['F/F', 'no sex']","<p>Marissa had a deep, dark secret.  She was now 46 years old and
found her life to be very difficult to handle, for inside of her was
a special passion for females.  For as long as she could remember,
there was a strong feeling of admiration for females.  Women,
teenagers, girls of all ages yet her strongest feelings were towards
girls between the ages of 3 and 9 years of age.  But, of course she
could never reveal those feelings.  There was a wonderful innocence
and beauty that toddlers and preadolescents had.  They were small,
smooth and very curious.  Yet, for some strange reason what really
excited her was their bottoms.  Precious little orbs of delight.  Her
only release to these thoughts was a website she found.  It contained
several stories of females, of all ages, engaged in assundry sexual
acts.  They were predominantly female to female.  Hours would be
spent, at home reading these wonderful stories.</p><p>Marissa sat in her office on the fourth floor.  She was the
administrator for a graphic design agency.  She had worked her way up
through the proverbial ranks.  She sat, thinking back on her life.  
The various boyfriends she had, the marriage that failed after 5
years.  Her thoughts were interrupted by the intercom.</p><p>“Ms. Jones” the voice of her secretary said.  “Line two for you!”  
Marissa took the call.  It was a potential new client...a start up
company calling them selves ‘Cheri’.    She listened to the female
voice on the other end.  The client wished to meet for lunch to
discuss a new approach.  Marissa had been to thousands of these
lunches.  She took the information from the voice.  The lunch was to
be at a place called Florentine’s.  A quaint restraunt tucked away in
the financial district.  Marissa checked her calendar and agreed to
the date and time.  For the remainder of the day, Marissa focused on
her work, dismissing her thoughts.</p><p>On the scheduled day, she took a taxi downtown.  She knew the place
pretty well, for she had business lunches there before.  Marissa was
taken to a table towards the back.  Her eyes fell upon the most
stunning looking woman, sitting alone.  Very thick, blonde hair
resembling something Veronica Lake would wear, framed the perfectly
detailed face.  The woman stood and offered Marissa a hand.  “Ms.
Jones?”  Marissa accepted it, studying the woman’s attire.  She wore
a dark green, woolen business suit that seemed to make her deep,
green eyes piercing.  “Yes” Marissa said softly.  “And you are?”</p><p>“I’m Cheri Alexander!” she said smiling and then sitting down.  It
wasn’t uncommon for the head of a company to attend these lunches,
though usually not alone.  Marissa began to sit opposite her when
Cheri motioned for her to join her in the booth.  The waiter eased
the table out slightly and Marissa sat down.  Ms. Alexander ordered a
vodka martini, while Marissa had simply requested mineral
water.  “That’s nonsense!” Ms Alexander said.  “She’ll have a martini
as well.”  When Marissa tried to object, explaining that she didn’t
like to have alcohol during these lunches, Ms. Alexander covered her
hand and told her “One won’t hurt!”  The waiter hurried away before
Marissa could stop him.</p><p>“So”. Marissa said. “Tell me a little about your company and what
types of designs you had in mind.”</p><p>“I see, straight to it then huh?” Ms. Alexander said smiling.  The
waiter brought the drinks and set them down, though Marissa didn’t
touch hers.  She did, however sip at the water while Ms. Alexander
took a large portfolio from beside her and set it on the table.  On
its cover were the words “Mon Petite.”  Marissa lifted the cover and
before her was a photo of a girl that was possibly 5 or 6 years old
dressed in a parochial school type uniform.  It was your typical blue
plaid skirt with a white blouse.  On the girl’s feet were shiny,
black shoes and white knee high stockings.  Marissa’s eyes drifted
from the top of the stockings to the hem of the skirt.  In her mind,
Marissa thought how lovely and smooth the girl’s legs looked.  On the
next page was a photo of the same girl in the same uniform, only now
she was turned slightly away from the camera.  Her little foot was up
on a small stool and she appeared to be tying her shoe.  This angle
allowed Marissa to see just a hint of the girl’s soft looking
thighs.  The tiny, roundness of the girl’s bottom bent the strips of
the plaid skirt slightly as she leaned over.</p><p>“This is Tandra!”  Ms. Alexander said.  “Lovely, isn’t she?”  
Marissa nodded in agreement.  On the next page was a photo of a girl
about 8 years old.  She had very thick, brown hair and blue eyes.  
She was posed on a bed and was wearing a pink “teddy” outfit.  Her
little face was supported by her hands as she smiled to the camera.  
Her legs were crossed at the ankles and Marissa’s eyes were instantly
drawn to her backside.  “This one is Alexis.” Ms. Alexander said
quietly.  Without looking at any more, Marissa closed the portfolio.  
She turned and faced Ms. Alexander and said “So you design clothing
for girls!”  As Ms. Alexander put the portfolio aside, she turned and
looked at Marissa.  “Not JUST ordinary clothing, dear!”  Marissa
began to speak, “Ms. Alexander.” she said, but Ms. Alexander
interrupted...”Please call me ‘Cheri’, hon!”    “Very well then,”
Marissa said. “Cheri, we have several clients of this nature already
and honestly, they really don’t do very well.”  Marissa felt Cheri’s
eyes as they seemed to gaze though her.  “I’m certain that you DO
have clients like this, dear.” Cheri said.  “But,” she
continued.  “What set’s us apart isn’t the outfits, or even the girls
themselves, but rather the fabric of the clothing they are wearing.”  
Marissa didn’t recall anything special about the fabric from the
photos she saw as Cheri continued speaking.  “Have you ever been to
Thailand, Marissa?” she asked.  Marissa told her “no” and listened
more to Cheri.</p><p>“It’s a fantastic place, you really should go sometime.”  While
Cheri spoke she took out a swatch of blue fabric, folded neatly.  “I
was there searching for different fabrics, when I happened down an
alley on the edge of Bangkok.”  Marissa sipped again at her water
while she listened.  “There was a very old woman sitting at a small
shop, almost unseen!” Cheri said.  “I looked through her samples and,
at first, didn’t really find anything special, though all were very
fine quality.”  Marissa felt Cheri place the swatch on her
hand.  “Then...” she continued.  “The woman showed me this cloth.”  
Instantly Marissa’s hand felt quiet warm and began to tingle as the
fabric was somehow electrically charged.  “Kiss me Marissa!” Cheri
murmured.  Being unable to help herself, Marissa touched her lips to
Cheri’s.  Cheri took the swatch away as she broke the kiss.</p><p>“What the HELL just happened?” Marissa said in shock.  At first she
thought Cheri had put something in her water, but couldn’t see how
that was possible.  Cheri looked at Marissa and said, “Nice.  Wasn’t
it?”  Marissa now picked up her martini and took a big sip.  She was
no stranger to kissing another woman but this was somehow different.  
The fact that she could not resist Cheri’s instruction to kiss filled
her with fear and surprise.  Cheri told Marissa that the cloth came
from a very secluded part of Thailand.  That how once a person comes
in contact with it, they instantly become filled with desire and want
and will automatically obey ANY instruction given to the wearer.  
That even if the fabric is removed the person will comply for hours
afterwards depending on the length of time it was worn.  The sound of
Cheri’s voice brought Marissa back to the moment.  “I’m doing another
photo shoot tomorrow, Marissa.” She said quietly.  “Perhaps you would
like to ‘sit in’?”  Marissa’s hand still felt warm as she touched the
spot where the swatch was.  “Yes!” she found herself saying.  “I
would like that very much!”  “Great!” Cheri said.  “I’ll send a car
for you!  Say around 7:00am?”  Marissa nodded and said that would be
fine.</p><p>The waiter came to take their lunch order and Cheri told him they
would not be eating today.  She gave Marissa a slip with an address
on it and got up, taking the check for the drinks.  “I’ll get THIS!”
she told Marissa.  As she slipped out from the booth, she smiled at
Marissa and said, “I’ll see you tomorrow then.  Oh and...” she
continued.  “Wear something comfortable, will you?  It might be a
long day!”  With that, Cheri winked and walked out of the restraunt.  
For the remainder of the day and into the evening, Marissa could
barely focus on work.</p>"
1497,"Marissa, Part Two",GoodLittleKaren,1,Marissa soon falls prey to a client's nasty whims.,"['F/g,g/g,anal', 'fisting']","<p>The next morning, Marissa tried to decide which clothes to wear.  
She had no idea what would happen that day and settled on a plain
skirt and blouse with simple, flat shoes.  The car arrived and
Marissa saw the driver was a girl, perhaps in her 20’s with very
short, boy-like blonde hair and the typical uniform of a driver,
including the hat.  They seemed to drive for miles until arriving at
the gates of a mansion.  Cheri greeted her with a kiss on the
cheek.  “I hope this is okay!” Marissa said, referring to her
outfit.  “It’s perfect, dear!” said Cheri, squeezing Marissa’s hand.  
Cheri wore a black skirt and heels with a white blouse.  “It was my
great grandmother’s home!” Cheri said, showing Marissa inside.  “It
has 62 rooms which I use for my shoots!”  As they entered the first
room, Marissa saw a woman carefully shooting photos of a girl that
looked about 10 years old.  She had black, short hair and brown eyes,
wearing a similar school uniform as Marissa saw in the portfolio.  
The photographer only focused on taking several shots while she had
the girl pose this way and that.</p><p>“Sit, dear!” Cheri said, taking Marissa to one of the two large,
upholstered chairs in the room.  “This is Melody!” she added, sitting
beside Marissa.  “Would you like a coffee Marissa?” Cheri asked.  
Marissa could not take her eyes away from the girl as she followed
each instruction the photographer gave her.  “Yes please.” Marissa
said.  A girl in her late teens rolled a coffee cart into the room
and left.  Cheri poured a cup and glanced at Marissa.  “Something
tells me you like it sweet!” she said, adding two sugars to the
coffee and handing it to Marissa.  “Of course...” Cheri said, as she
placed a cloth napkin on Marissa’s knee.  “Whatever you see today
will, no doubt be held in the strictest confidence.”  Marissa nodded
her agreement as Cheri mentioned something about “the competition”
and “the special, uniqueness of her clothing line getting in the
wrong hands.”</p><p>“That will be enough for now, Candice!” Cheri said to the
photographer.  Candice walked out of the room leaving Marissa, Melody
and Cheri alone.  Once again, Marissa felt the odd sensation as the
fabric touched her skin.  “Melody” Cheri said.  “Will you please
greet our guest?”  Without a word, Melody walked over and knelt down
before Marissa.  Her small hands began to part Marissa’s legs and she
tensed.  “Relax, dear!” Cheri said.  “It’s her duty!”  Under the
influence of the cloth, Marissa did relax.  Slowly, Melody began
kissing Marissa at her knees, gently working up her inner thigh.  As
Melody’s head disappeared under her skirt, Marissa felt her small
hand ease the crotch of her panties aside.  Little fingers caressed
the folds as her warm lips began to kiss.  Marissa almost dropped her
coffee, but Cheri took it from her, setting it on the cart.  Melody’s
mouth felt truly amazing as she explored the swelling lips of
Marissa’s dampening pussy with her lips.  Then...her tongue dipped as
her upper lips pressed on Marissa’s tingling clit.</p><p>Marissa closed her thighs against Melody’s head while Cheri began
to unbutton her blouse.  As Cheri’s hand slid into her bra and
started kneading her breast, Marissa held Melody’s head tightly to
her as she let her orgasm take her.  Melody’s mouth expertly accepted
every drop of Marissa’s cream as she came very hard on the girl’s
face.  Her body surged with pleasure and she fell back into the chair
gasping for air.  “Very good, Melody...” Cheri said as the girl’s
face came into view from under Marissa’s skirt, her full lips wet
from Marissa’s come.  “Let’s get you out of these things, dear!”
Cheri said as Melody reached out and took Marissa’s hands, helping
her to her feet.  Melody removed Marissa’s clothes and took one step
back, leaving Marissa standing naked.  “And now remove yours,
Melody!” Cheri instructed.  Marissa could not utter a word as the
girl removed the uniform and then stood naked before her.  Melody’s
body was smooth and olive toned.  Her chest was only just beginning
to form and was topped with two, very pink, puffy nipples.  Between
her legs was a small, very tight crease that hid what Marissa would
know was a perfect treasure.</p><p>As Cheri had Melody turn, Marissa’s eyes fell on the most perfectly
formed bottom she had ever dreamed of.  Two firm, round little
orbs. “Lovely, isn’t she Marissa?” Cheri asked.  “She’s quite
beautiful!” Marissa found her self saying.  “She could be all
yours...and more.” Cheri said.  “That is, if you agree to take our
account!”  Gazing upon the delightful jewel before her, Marissa could
only murmur....”Where do I sign?”  At that moment Candice came back
into the room and handed a contract to Cheri.  Without even reading
it, Marissa took the pen and signed her name at the bottom.  “I KNEW
you’d see it my way, Marissa!”  Cheri took the paper and pen and
stood up.  “Fine!” she said.  “I’ll just let you two get
acquainted!”  Cheri and Candice left the room and Melody gazed up to
Marissa.  “Do I please you?” she asked softly.  “More than you could
ever know, dear!” Marissa said.  Marissa took melody’s hand and led
her to the bed, helping her up.  When Melody began to lie on her
back, Marissa said...”No dear, on your tummy, for me!”  Melody turned
over as Marissa took a pillow and slid it under the little girl’s
hips.  She crawled up on the bed and knew that heaven was within the
two precious cheeks.  She gently parted the soft cheeks and began
making love to the tiny, pink star before her.</p><p>For the next two hours, Marissa and Melody made love in every
imaginable way.  There was no place on either body that lips and
tongues wouldn’t find.  The two rolled together on the bed, exploring
every where.  Marissa’s mouth sought Melody’s blossoming folds and
she swallowed as Melody’s rich tasting come filled her throat.  Over
and over, the two shared each other’s fluids.  It was while Marissa
was up on her hands and knees, reaching back and holding the little
girl’s mouth to her anus that Cheri came back in the room.  “I truly
hate to interrupt!” she said.  “But we have more ‘ground’ to cover,
dear!”  Reluctantly, Marissa got up and Cheri placed a loose, silk
robe around her.  She took Marissa to another bedroom and instructed
her to lie on the bed.  Two naked, little 6 year old girls came in
and, following Cheri’s direction, bound Marissa’s wrists and ankles
to the four bedposts.  “Excellent!” Cheri said as Marissa sprawled
spread-eagle on the bed.  “Now take her!” Cheri said to the girls and
left the room.  And “take her” they did.  One girl got up over
Marissa’s face and ground her tiny crease on her mouth, while
squeezing Marissa’s breasts.  The second child crawled between
Marissa’s stretched legs and ate her already wet pussy.  Marissa
struggled at the bindings as she felt the girl’s hand shove into
her.  The small fingers wiggled as the hand plunged in and out of
her.  The hand twisted and the fingers found Marissa’s “G spot”
causing Marissa to groan into the tight, little pussy pressed on her
face.  The two little girls traded positions quickly.  Marissa felt,
once again, a tiny hand pressing into her sopping cunt.  She strained
at the bedposts as she felt one, two, three fingers seeking entry
into her ass hole at the same time.</p><p>“Nooooooo!!” she groaned as she soon felt an entire hand working
it’s way into her bowels.  Both of her holes were totally filled with
two small fists as the girl attacked her throbbing clit with her
mouth.  Crying and moaning, her protests muffled, Marissa’s body
shook from the most intense orgasm she had ever had.  She had very
nearly passed out when the girls got off of her.  It felt as if her
insides were following as the two hands pulled out of her slowly.  
Marissa lay, helpless on the bed gasping and sobbing.  As the girls
left the room, Candice came in and, using a wet cloth, cleaned and
wiped Marissa’s drenched openings....the cloth sending warmth into
her stomach.  Candice released the straps holding Marissa to the bed
and helped her to stand, weakly on trembling legs.  With great
difficulty, Candice led Marissa to a third room.  In this room,
Marissa found a girl about 16 standing nearly naked.  She had long,
full red hair and was wearing tight, thigh high black leather boots
with stiletto heals.  Around her waist was a black, leather corset
that pushed her perfect breasts out firmly and in her hand was a
stainless steel leash.  Candice was placing a thick, leather collar
around Marissa’s throat when Cheri entered room.  Along side of Cheri
was a large, black and tan German shepherd.  “Bitch training!” she
said, wickedly to Marissa.</p>"
1498,"Marissa, Part Three – The End",GoodLittleKaren,1,While this may not be the direction some had hoped for..I felt compelled to end the Marissa story.,[''],"<p>Marissa’s mind was muddled as she stood there.  “What in the Hell
have I gotten myself into?” she wondered in silence.  Her body felt
weak from the previous ordeals, yet her eyes were cast to
Cheri.  “This, my dear...” Cheri said in a calm voice.  “Is
Luther...!”  Marissa watched as Cheri’s hand stroked the huge
forehead of the dog.  Luther stood...ears erect and his eyes were
focused on Marissa as Cheri continued.  “He is fully trained with
several ‘voice’ commands.”  Cheri then looked to Candice and said “I
will leave everything to you now, dear!”  Candice spoke
softly.  “Luther!” she said.  “Heal!”  Instantly Luther walked to
Candice’s right side and stood...ears perked up.  His huge brown eyes
glanced from Cheri to Marissa.  Before leaving the room, Cheri
said “You will be in very good hands, Marissa...” adding.  “As well
as very good ‘paws’!”, and she left.</p><p>“Luther, sit!” Candice instructed.  Instantly the canine
obeyed.  “Luther, stay!” she said and walked to Marissa.  Candice was
one of the most stunning girls Marissa had ever seen.  Her grace and
poise intoxicated Marissa.  As Candice raised her hand to Marissa’s
face it felt velvety and warm.  Marissa closed her eyes as the hand
caressed her cheek.  “For this lesson...” Candice said softly.  “We
will refer to YOU as ‘bitch’.  Do you understand?”  As Candice’s hand
slipped down Marissa’s face and neck...Marissa nodded silently.  Her
eyes remained closed as she felt Candice’s hand slide lower to her
left breast.  The feel of the girl’s fingers as they cupped it and
lifted it, sent a shiver through Marissa.  She could feel Candice’s
fingers slipping towards the swollen nipple and gasped as she felt
them pinch and tug.  Marissa felt the warm breath of Candice as the
girl leaned close to her ear.  “You want me don’t you, bitch?” she
whispered.  “Yesss” Marissa moaned.  Marissa felt the girl’s hand
slide down her stomach and moaned again as her fingers pressed
themselves tightly between Marissa’s legs.  The girl’s words
reverberated through Marissa’s head.  “And you want pleasure...don’t
you bitch?”  Marissa moaned “Ohh yesss!” as she felt Candice’s
fingers touching her inner folds.  Marissa tilted her pelvis slightly
in hopes that the girl’s fingers would enter.  But they didn’t.  
Marissa opened her eyes and gazed into Candice’s deep, green eyes.</p><p>Candice clipped the leash to Marissa’s collar and gave it a hard
yank.  “Bitch, sit!”  Instantly Marissa went down to her knees...sat
back on her ankles and placed her hands on the carpet before her.  
She sat...poised as Luther was as Candice walked slowly around
her.  “That’s a good bitch!” Candice said as she circled Marissa
until standing in front of her again.  Between Candice’s legs was a
small patch of neatly trimmed, deep red pubic hair.  Below it were
the most succulent, pink folds Marissa had ever seen.  “Is my bitch
hungry?” Candice asked...taking Marissa by her
hair.  “Ohhh...yesss!”  Marissa groaned as she tried to lean
forward.  Candice’s aroma filled Marissa’s nose.  Just before Marissa
could put her tongue out and lick...Candice yanked her back by the
hair and pinched Marissa’s nose firmly.</p><p>“No!” Candice said firmly.  “Bad, bad bitch!”  Candice yanked forward
on the leash causing Marissa to fall forward onto her hands.  Candice
attached the leash to a clip in the carpet.  Not only did this hold
Marissa’s head about 12 inches off the floor...it also caused
Marissa’s ass to raise up behind her.  The sound of several, loud
slaps filled the room...each sending a twinge of pain up into
Marissa’s prone body.  “Oh my God...” Marissa thought.  “I’m being
spanked!”  It was true.  Each swat of Candice’s firm hand on her bare
butt seemed to make her feel very bad.  “I’m being spanked...” she
thought.  “Just like a naughty, little girl!”  Marissa never really
went for the S/M thing....but yet this was indeed beginning to turn
her on.  She could not count the slaps she felt.  “Perhaps ten?” she
wondered.  “Twenty?”  She had no idea.  All she knew was that she was
helpless to stop it.  The warmth in her butt seemed to permeate into
her pussy.  And further...up into her stomach.  Marissa found herself
trying to escape it by moving her hips.  This only caused the stings
to find her entire backside.  Suddenly...the spanks ceased and
Marissa heard Candice’s voice.  “Luther, come here!”  Through her
tear filled eyes, Marissa saw Luther stand and instantly walk to
Candice.  “Luther, eat!”  Marissa felt the cool nose of the dog press
between her tender cheeks.  As it touched her asshole...Marissa could
feel the dog’s warm, wet tongue seek her aching pussy.  Luther seemed
to know her better than she even knew herself.  His teeth touched the
place between Marissa’s cunt and anus as his tongue sought deep
within her.  The dog’s thick tongue lapped hungrily at her insides.  
It seemed to find all the places the little girl’s hand had
done...and more.</p><p>Marissa could have come right then and there if things were not
interrupted by the sound of Candice’s voice.</p><p>“Luther, cease!” it commanded.  Marissa felt the tantalizing of the
dog stop and she groaned “Noooooo...please!”  From behind her wet
eyes, Marissa saw Luther led around before her.  She heard Candice
commanding “Luther, lift!”  Right in front of her face, Marissa saw
the dog lift its leg as if to pee.  The dog’s thick, fur covered cock
loomed before her.  Below it were two, dark, firm balls.  The words
she heard next made her do something she never imagined that she
would ever do.</p><p>“Marissa...” the voice said.  “Pleasure him!”  There was something
inside Marissa that was taking over her actions now.  She placed her
lips over the furry sheath and began to lick back and forth along its
swollen length. The dog’s fur felt warm and somehow inviting to her.  
Her mouth delved to the thick, dark balls.  She cradled them tenderly
with her lips as she licked.  Her mind filled with the thought of
what she was doing.  “You’re giving a blowjob to a DOG!” it screamed
back at her.  “Why?” she wondered.  “Why do I want to do this?”  But
no answer came.  Her lips released the swollen dog nuts and she slid
her mouth, once more along the pulsing sheath until they found the
tip of it.  Her lips pursed and she felt the veins of the slick doggy
cock slipping into her mouth.  The dog’s lifted leg rested on her
head and she felt his hips shifting.</p><p>“Ooohhmmfff!” she groaned.  “Ooohhmmfff!” as its thickness found its
way deeper towards her throat.  Marissa opened her lips wide and drew
her face back.  She took a deep breath before plunging her mouth back
onto the dog’s thickness.  Her head filled with the guttural sounds
she made as she began to bob her face.  She was totally gone now. Her
pussy screamed for release as she pressed her legs tightly together.</p><p>“Enough...” came Candice’s words.  “Luther down, now!” she
instructed.  Luther pulled out of Marissa’s mouth and stood there.  
Her eyes fell on the wondrous sight.  Luther’s cock was thick and
dripping.  It was the deepest red she ever saw.  Marissa could not
understand why she wanted it soo much.  Candice stooped beside
Marissa.  “It’s beautiful, isn’t it bitch?”  Before she could even
think...Marissa’s words came.  “Yes...” she moaned.  “Yes it is!”  
Candice spoke softly into Marissa’s ear.  “You have no idea what’s
going to happen now...do you bitch?”  Marissa’s mind searched for an
answer.</p><p>“You...” she stammered.  “You are going to make him fuck me, aren’t
you?”  Candice’s laughter was shrill and piercing.</p><p>“No, bitch!” she hissed into Marissa’s ear.  “YOU are!”  The only
words Marissa could manage were...”No, Please!  I...I can’t!”  
Candice spoke directly to Marissa’s mind.  “Tell him to ‘mount’!”  
While it was certain that Marissa’s pussy desired it...she hesitated,
but Candice was adamant.  “Say it, bitch!”  Marissa found herself
uttering the fateful words.  “Luther...” she said.  “Luther, MOUNT!”  
Luther obediently went around behind Marissa and his strong paws held
her waist...bringing her back to him.</p><p>“Tell him to ‘fuck’ you, bitch!” Candice ordered.  Marissa could feel
her cunt relaxing in anticipation as she uttered the words.  “Fuck
me, Luther!”  She felt the dog’s grip tighten as his hips shifted
forward.  But her desire to be fucked was misplaced.  For instead of
filling her pussy...the dog’s thickness stabbed through the tight
ring of her asshole.  She opened her mouth to cry out but no words
came.  Only a sound of a shear, tormented groan came from her throat
as she felt the dog’s hot cock impaling her nether region
completely.  She tried...in vain to escape it but Luther held her
firmly.  When words would happen they were simply protests
of “Nooooooo” and “Wrong!”  Marissa tried to tighten every muscle in
her body...but felt the thick doggy balls come to rest against
her.  “Tell him to FUCK you, bitch!” came the voice of her capture
once again.</p><p>Marissa’s words came through sobs.  “Oh GOD, yes...” she
groaned.  “Fuck me.  Please fuck me with that fat cock!”  But Luther
did not respond.  He simply held still...as if awaiting the proper
commands.  It wasn’t until Marissa uttered “Fuck my ass, Luther!”
that the dog began to pound himself at her.  The embarrassment of
being taken this way had taken its effect on Marissa as she ground
herself back....refusing to let Luther’s cock go.  It was reaching
places she never realized possible.  Just within her distended muscle
she felt him swell, his knot had grown enormous now and was
fully “locked” to her.  “Oh GOD...” Marissa groaned.  “Please
Luther!” she cried.  “Please come.  Come for me, baby!”  Luther took
the command and began to administer a “doggy come” enema into
Marissa’s bowels.  His warmth filled her stomach as she reached under
and pressed his throbbing balls tightly to her clit.  Marissa
tightened her muscles and gripped his wonderful cock as she began to
unleash her own warm come.  Weak and drained...she collapsed beneath
Luther.  What felt to her like a lifetime was only about ten minutes
before her was shrunk enough to pull free.  Marissa laid there like a
whipped puppy...panting and gasping.  Cheri came back into the room
and said, “Splendid!”  With the assistance of a young girl, Cheri
helped Marissa to her shaky legs and led her to another room.  In
this room was a large screen T.V. and Marissa sat on a sofa while
Cheri began to play a video.  Before her shocked eyes...all the
previous events were displayed before her.</p><p>“You are ours now, Marissa!” Cheri said.  “You will serve our
magazine and pleasure ‘us’ when ever we desire.”  Marissa knew that
if this video ever got out, her career would be over.  “There is just
one thing before we continue...” Cheri said.  Marissa watched on as
Cheri turned and lifted her leather skirt.  “It’s just a
little ‘food’ for thought, dear!” Cheri said as she offered her
backside to Marissa’s mouth.  Marissa had little choice in the matter
as she placed her mouth over the sweet hole of Cheri’s ass.  She was
instantly repulsed as Cheri’s dank “food” began to fill her mouth.  
But Marissa’s mind knew that her every desire in life would be
realized...so she consumed the vile matter.  From that fateful day
on...Marissa had everything she could ever wish for.</p><p>The End.</p>"
1499,Special Gifts Rescue!,GoodLittleKaren,1,Wouldn't it be wonderful..if true?,['All female with slight male referance'],"<p>Julia gave birth to Carrie because some man knocked her up.  Carrie’s
mother made money by doing things for men.  Apparently, one man’s
condom broke and Julia’s life was suddenly altered.  Julia thought
about an abortion and went to a clinic early in her term.  She knew
she could not raise a child.  It’s not that she didn’t want
children...it’s just that life has its way of playing practical jokes
sometimes.  As Julia waited for her consultation she was reading the
various notes on a bulletin board.  Her eyes fell on a very small
note that read “Special Gifts Rescue!”   On the note was a picture of
a woman standing there with a girl that looked to be about 2 or 3
years old holding her hand and smiling up at the woman.  Julia’s eyes
read lines such as “responsible birthing alternatives” and “lifetime
care”.  Julia never fully understood why she took down the note and
put it in her purse.  She was called in for the consultation, which
lasted for about an hour.  The clinic performed abortions and Julia
listened to some pretty heavy talk.  But what really got her was how
much this would cost and how there was no way to guarantee that she
would be able to have children in the future...if she so desired.  
Julia knew that inside her womb was a life.  Did it really deserve to
be just wasted like that?  When it came time to sign the consent
form, Julia hesitated.  Her eyes were filled with tears and she just
couldn’t bring herself to doing this.  She left the clinic...feeling
the dull eyes of the staff watching her.  They had seen so many women
and girls change their minds that this was nothing new.</p><p>Julia found her way down to a small coffee shop and sat
there...thinking.  Occasionally, woman with children would happen in
and Julia observed them.  The bright expressions in the children’s
eyes made her feel even more lost.  She fumbled in her purse for a
tissue and brought out the note.  She had to do something...so she
found a payphone and called the number on the note.  It was a woman’s
voice on the other end that said...”Special Gifts Rescue!”  Julia
almost hung up but didn’t.  Instead she managed to arrange an
appointment for counseling.  There was an opening the next day, so
Julia took it.  That night, as she dreamed, images of children filled
her mind.  The appointment was for early morning, so Julia woke and
bathed and dressed.  The note had no address on it, so Julia had to
write it on the back.  Giving the address to a cab driver...Julia sat
back and watched the town begin to thin as they drove further out
into the country.  The cab pulled up to a large gate and the driver
inched forward so Julia could press the “call” button.  A tinny
sounding voice said “Special Gifts Rescue!”  Julie announced herself
and her appointment confirmation number.  The gate swung slowly open
and the cab eased forward.  They drove up the long, wooded driveway
to the house.  “House” was an understatement.  This place was
enormous.  Julia payed the fair and waked up the steps to the large
door and pressed the bell button.</p><p>The door opened and before her stood a young woman that must have
been about 20 or so.  “Julia?” the woman said.  Julia
nodded.  “Welcome...” the woman said and stepped back allowing Julia
to enter.  They walked to a desk and the woman took a folder out with
several forms in it.  “I’m Kathryn!” she smiled...offering Julia a
hand.  “Today...” she continued, “you will be seeing Dr. Anderson!”  
Kathryn seemed to sense Julia’s state of uncertainty and said
softly...”Don’t worry.  Everything will be fine!”  Kathryn led Julia
to a small office and eased a large, leather chair back from in front
of the desk.  “Have a seat, dear!” she smiled.  “Dr. will be right
with you.” And she left.  Julia gazed around the office.  For all
intents...it appeared like just about any other Dr.’s office she had
seen.  There were diplomas on the wooden wall...the usually trimmings
on the large desk.  When the door swung open, Julia saw a woman enter
wearing the typical white smock.  “You must be Julia...” she said and
offered Julia her hand.  Julia got up and took the hand but was
completely stunned by how beautiful this woman was.  Her hair was
thick and jet black and it fell over the shoulders of the white smock
in full folds.  “I’m Dr. Anderson...” she said.  Julia looked into a
pair of deep, rich green eyes.  “Please sit...” the Dr. said and
moved behind the desk.  “Can I get you anything?” she asked.  “Water,
coffee...?”  “No thank you!” Julia replied.  Dr. Anderson opened the
folder the assistant placed on the desk and took a pen in hand.</p><p>“We start with a few basic questions...” she said to Julia.  Julia
answered the questions about her name and her age...and her length
of “term”, watching as the Dr. filled in the form.  When she set the
pen down and looked at Julia she said...”What we do here is offer
women and girls a ‘safe’ alternative to the cruelty and hardship of
abortions.”  Julia could not get over how piercing the doctor’s eyes
were as she continued...”We are not anti-abortionists.  That’s
something that is often times necessary and in some occasions
warranted fully.  It’s a ‘case by case’ situation.”  Julia could feel
the doctor’s deep eyes studying her reactions.  “If this is something
you decide...” she continued, “then we would allow you to feel free
and pursue it.  We do not offer any referrals here...so you would
have to seek your own facility.”  Julia thought about the expense and
trauma of such a choice.  “Rather...” the doctor continued, “what we
offer women and girls is something much less stressful...both
physically and emotionally speaking.”  Dr. Anderson studied Julia’s
expressions with interest.  “Do you have any questions, dear?” she
said.</p><p>Julia thought carefully before speaking.  “I don’t fully understand
yet...” she said.  “I guess I would like to know about the costs
involved and what actually happens...” (she glanced around the room
before adding)...”here.”  “Our facility does not deal with any
insurance companies...” the Dr. said.  “We do not accept payment of
any kind for our services.  The only thing we require is that the
infant is released to us...” she hesitated, watching Julia’s face
carefully before adding...”forever!”  “So you are like some kind
of ‘adoption agency’?” Julia asked.  “Not adoption...” the doctor
said.  “We have very strict ‘placement’ policies here.  But once you
decide to use our facility...there is no turning back, as it
were.”  “What happens to the children?” Julia
asked...apprehensively.  “What’s more important...” the doctor
replied, “is what happens to the mothers!”  Julia listened as the
doctor said things about “productive lives” and “healthy
families”.  “Many of the mothers that leave here often go on to have
wonderful, happy and loving families!” she added.  This appealed to
Julia.  Perhaps one day, she would like to get married and have
children...just not right now.  As each of her questions was
addressed and Julia felt, somehow comfortable with the answers she
was given.</p><p>“We begin with a thorough examination...” the doctor stated.  “...not
only a physical one but a back ground check as well.  There is one
other thing you should know, Julia...” the doctor said.  “We only
accept female infants at Special Gifts Rescue.  If the exam reveals
that the baby is male we would have to turn you away...however we do
offer assistance with that through our partnership with an
organization called ‘Male Rescue Resources’.”  “Would I ever get to
see or know my child?” Julia asked.  Dr. Anderson looked deeply into
Julia’s eyes and said...”I’m afraid not, dear.  For once a release is
granted the mother is totally separated from the infant.”  Julia
thought very hard about this.  “But I assure you that each child gets
only the best care and upbringing.  In fact...” she added, “many of
the children have gone on to become very prominent people in
society!”  Julia found herself imagining her child becoming a lawyer
or doctor or something.  Dr. Anderson rose and waked to
Julia.  “Allow me to show you around our facility, dear!”  They left
the office and walked through halls with several rooms.  “This is the
maternity ward...” the doctor said...opening a door.  In the room
were several bassinettes and various female assistants tending to
each baby.  They continued down hallways to a large operating
room.  “We have only the world’s finest obstetricians here!” she told
Julia.  “Every child is delivered by Caesarian to ensure the safety
of the mother, as well as allowing her to continue to have children
in the future.”  Again...this appealed to Julia.  The tour took them
through various other rooms that Dr. Anderson called “recovery”.  
Julia was not allowed into any of the rooms to “assure
confidentiality” as the doctor put it.  The visit ended back at the
front entryway.  “It was nice to meet you, Julia!” the doctor
smiled.  “Read the literature and think very carefully, will you?”</p><p>A cab was waiting and Julia left with her mind filled with
information to ponder.  For the next few days she looked over the
pamphlet and consent forms.  But it was one part that caught her
eye.  The doctor didn’t mention the fact that the “donators”, as they
were referred to in the literature were given $50,000 dollars for
their infant girls.  That was the deciding factor for Julia.  She
made the appointment and moved in temporarily at the facility.  It
was determined that the baby was, indeed female.  Though she was not
allowed to associate with any other women there...Julia was well
cared for.  In fact, she was pampered more so than she ever had been
in her life. The pre-natal care was impeccable.  On the delivery day
Julia was prepped and given a natural sedation.  She never felt more
than a slight pressure on her side as the child was removed and
instantly taken away before Julia could see her.</p><p>There was about a week of “recovery” to go through and Dr. Anderson
saw Julia every day.  Before she was released...Julia was given a
form to fill out.  “We do allow the mother’s to select a name for
their infants!” the doctor told her.  Julia looked through all the
baby name books and decided on “Carrie” because she felt it reflected
the term “care”.  It would be years before she would ever happen
across her daughter again and she accepted the check and left the
facility.</p><p>The delivery went perfectly.  There had been two deliveries that
day.  Dr. Anderson followed the two assistants into her “private”
examination room.  Two, glorious, swaddling infants were placed on
the large bed and the assistants left.  Dr. Colleen Anderson
carefully unwrapped the two cooing newborns before her.  Her hands
gently caressed each tiny body and parted their chubby, tiny legs.  
Colleen gazed down at the two, soft, pouty creases and
whispered “Welcome to the world my little darlings!”  She leaned down
and kissed first one...then the other baby girl right on their small
slits.  Each infant mode soft purring sounds as Colleen’s tongue
explored.  Colleen’s pussy was on fire and her hand slid into her
panties.  Her fingers toyed with herself...mimicking her tongue’s
movements as she licked and sucked at the tender cunts before her.  
Colleen fingered herself into frenzy as she ate.  True to their
nature....each baby relaxed and unleashed a stream of urine.  
Colleen’s fingers plunged deeply as she drank the bitter-sweet piss.  
She gulped hungrily and swallowed every drop.  Her wet pussy clung at
her two fingers buried deep within her.  Before allowing herself to
come...she flipped each baby onto their stomachs and ate deeply at
the tiny, pink little anuses of each girl.  Her tongue found its way
wonderfully into each rubbery little ass.  Her hand slapped furiously
at her own pussy while her fingers pummeled her sopping cunt.  
Grinding down hard and squeezing her legs tightly...Dr. Anderson came
heavily...soaking her hand and fingers.  Colleen moved back and
smeared her wetness all over each baby girl...admiring how their
pink, little bodies glistened.  She licked her cream from the soft,
warm skin of each before standing and recomposing herself.  Colleen
toweled each infant and summoned the “wet nurses”. The wet nurses
were two women in their 30’s that continued to lactate
heavily...providing nourishment for the babies.</p><p>“How are they?” one nurse asked.  “Absolutely heavenly...” Dr.
Anderson replied as the babies were taken off to their wards.  It was
time to make her “rounds” and Colleen went from room to
room...checking on each mother.  There was one woman...a black lady
that had a difficult time during delivery.  The sedative caused her
to be delusional and during the operation she kept insisting that the
baby was coming out of her cunt.  Colleen went in and saw the woman
laying there...still pretty doped up.  “I’m ruined...” she
sobbed.  “You are NOT ruined, darling!” Colleen said to her.  The
lady began to babble about her “coochie” being stretched and it was
now “unusable” by any man.  “Your vagina is fine, dear!”  Colleen
tried to offer.  “Look at it!” the woman screamed.  “I’m ruined!”  
With the help of two assistants...Colleen agreed to “examine” the
woman’s vagina.  The woman’s wrists were bound to the bed railings as
the assistants raised and parted her legs.  Before her eyes...Colleen
saw the darkest, fullest, pinkest folds.  She placed a surgical glove
on each hand and began to examine the woman.  Colleen’s own pussy
tingled madly as she parted the woman’s labia and gazed at the rich,
pink tunnel.  She could see the swollen contours with in and she knew
this woman was no stranger to cocks.  Dr. Anderson tried to assure
the woman that she was fine but the woman kept insisting that she
wasn’t.  “It’s too loose now!” she groaned.  Colleen was becoming
quite annoyed with this now and said firmly,...”It’s NOT too
lose...look!”  With the two assistants still holding the woman’s legs
apart...Colleen shoved her middle finger completely up and into the
woman.  The palm of her hand came to rest against the woman and
Colleen said...”Do you feel that?”  The woman let out a soft
groan...”Uhhhhhhhhh!” and Colleen could feel her vaginal muscles
tightening on her finger.  “You DO feel it, don’t you Crystal?” and
she wiggled her finger inside the woman.  “Yesssssssssss....” the
woman groaned.  On the heel of her palm, Colleen could feel the firm
bump of Crystal’s clit.  Her body writhed and she groaned
loudly...”Please FUCK me!!”  Colleen looked to the two assistants and
said...”Hold her!”  Colleen leaned down close to the woman’s face and
said...”Do you REALLY want this?” and she pressed her hand tight
against the woman.  “Oh GOD...yesssssssssss...” Crystal groaned.  
Colleen stood up and began her digital assault.  Crystal gripped
Colleen’s finger tightly as Colleen spanked her cunt harder and
harder.</p><p>Colleen’s other hand pulled back the dark hood over Crystal’s clit.  
It protruded nearly a quarter of an inch and was as richly pink as
Crystals insides were.  Colleen pinched and tugged at it firmly with
her fingers.  Crystal’s eyes were shut tightly as she writhed under
Colleen’s abuse.  “Do you feel it, honey?” Colleen asked.  “Do you
feel it fucking you?”  “Oh GOD...yesssssssssss...” Crystal grunted,
grinding hard on Colleen’s hands.  Colleen knew exactly what would
send Crystal over the edge.  With her middle finger buried
deeply...Colleen pressed her now wet ring finger firmly up Crystals
butt.  “Uhhhhhhhhh...” Crystal grunted...”ahhhhhhhhhh...”   Colleen
moved her palm back and looked down...her fingers held Crystal’s hood
back and watched as Crystal began to squirt fiercely.  “God, this
woman can come!” Colleen thought to herself as she watched gob after
thick, rich gob bursting from Crystal.  Crystal’s body heaved up hard
and came to rest back on the soaked sheets.  Colleen looked at
Crystal’s face which was soaked with sweat and watched her gasping
and panting for air.</p><p>Crystal opened her dark, brown eyes and uttered...”My GOD, baby!  No
one has ever...” but she could not finish her words.  She only let
out a low, guttural moan as Colleen eased her fingers out slowly.  
Colleen removed the gloves and stepped on the opener for the disposal
can and dropped them in.  She rinsed her hands at the sink and
brought a cool washcloth back and wiped Crystal’s
forehead.  “See...”Colleen said.  “Your pussy is just fine!”  Dr.
Anderson’s body ached for release.  She would have enjoyed more than
anything climbing up on the bed and grinding her throbbing cunt hard
on Crystal’s face as she ate the black woman’s succulent pussy.  But
clients were normally “off limits” so she didn’t.  But her body ached
for release.  The two assistants allowed Crystal’s legs to fall and
Colleen saw them press together tightly.  “She’ll be fine, now!”
Colleen said.  “Brenda...” Colleen said to one,”...will you see that
Crystal gets bathed and fed?”  Brenda nodded as Colleen turned
towards the other assistant.  “Jennifer...” she said, “Will you
gather the new arrival Carrie and bring her to my exam room?”  
Jennifer new exactly what this meant and said...”Yes, doctor!” and
quickly left the room.</p><p>On the way back to her examination room, Colleen signed some forms
and finally said to one girl...”I’m not to be disturbed,
understand?”  The girl nodded and walked away as Colleen entered the
examination room.  A soft knock on a side door signaled the arrival
of Jennifer and Carrie.  “Come in!” Colleen said.  Jennifer was a
lovely young lady in her 20’s.  She possessed deep, brown hair and
hazel eyes. “On the bed, please!” Colleen said.  Jennifer laid Carrie
on the bed as Colleen began to undress.  Now fully naked...Colleen
went to Carrie and removed the blanket.  She glanced to Jennifer and
said...”You too, sweetheart!”  Jennifer quickly stripped as Colleen
climbed onto the bed and hovered herself “doggy style” over Carrie’s
tiny body.  “Fuck me, sweetheart!” Colleen said to Jennifer and
turned her attention to the chubby, smooth pout between Carrie’s
parted legs.  Jennifer knew her task and pushed her face between
Colleen’s firm butt cheeks.  Colleen tilted her hips and ground
herself back onto Jennifer’s face.  Jennifer had a certain talent for
eating ass and pussy and Colleen groaned softly as she ate hungrily
at Carrie’s smooth pussy.  Colleen could feel Carrie squirming as she
sought out the hidden pearl with her lips.  Colleen could feel
Jennifer pressing two fingers into her sopping folds and her thumb
probed softly into Colleen’s asshole.  Jennifer’s tongue licked at
the doctor’s rubbery muscle as her hand went to work.  Colleen’s
finger...wet from spit toyed and danced over Carrie’s tiny pucker
before easing tenderly inside.  It did not take long for Jennifer’s
mouth and fingers to bring Colleen to a full blown orgasm.  
Though...in her mind she knew it was nothing compared to Crystal’s.  
Carrie’s soft giggles emanated from beneath her and Colleen eased
away.  Dr. Anderson placed Carrie up on a pillow and smiled to
Jennifer.  “It’s your turn, honey!” she said and watched Jennifer
climb up between Carries legs.  Jennifer’s glorious ass wagged
seductively to Colleen as the assistant began to eat away.</p><p>Colleen spread Jennifer’s perfect globes and put her face between
them.  She let them close around her face as she started to eat
Jennifer’s precious asshole.  Colleen loved the taste of butt and
sucked and licked like a mad woman while occasionally spanking
Jennifer’s pretty orbs.  Colleen made a fist and stuck out her thumb
and shoved it into Jennifer’s rich pussy.  She could feel Jennifer
shuddering as she attacked her fast with her thumb, while eating
wildly away at the soft, wrinkle.  Colleen stuck her tongue as far up
Jennifer’s but as she could and felt it squeeze as she licked the
inner walls.  Jennifer’s cries were muffled as her face pressed even
more tightly to Carrie’s little cunt.  Jennifer came beautifully and
fell to her side.  Colleen looked down and saw that Carrie’s inner
labia were swollen and wet.  The infant girl’s eyes seemed to shine
as she grinned toothlessly at the doctor.  “Perhaps you are
a ‘keeper’!” Colleen said gently.  A voice on the intercom
interrupted her thoughts.  “Dr. Anderson...” it squealed.  Colleen
pressed the talk button...”Yes?”  “The ‘Chess Club’ is here,
doctor!”  “I’ll be right out, Karen!” Colleen replied to the voice.  
Colleen went to the sink and rinsed her hands thoroughly.  She looked
to Jennifer on the bed...who was still panting softly...and
said...“Carrie stays with us, dear!”  Colleen redressed in new
clothes and walked out of the exam room.</p><p>As she walked down the hallway to her office she thought about
the “Chess Club”.  It was a group of very influential Lesbian women
that had not only a passion for chess...but young girls as well.  It
was a very secret society and one of its members was a senator that
was running for President.  They were also very highly paying clients
of Special Gifts Rescue.  As Colleen walked into the room of suited
women she smiled and said...”What can I do for you ladies?”  One
woman that Colleen hadn’t seen before rose and stated...”Chelsea
desires a ‘little sister’!”  The woman removed her dark glasses and
looked to Colleen...adding...”Of course this is a matter of ‘State’
and will be totally confidential.”  Colleen smiled to herself as she
unlocked a file cabinet and removed a portfolio.  She knew Chelsea
well...for she was born at the facility.  Dr. Anderson selected a
file of brunettes...knowing Chelsea’s desires very well indeed!</p><p>“Perhaps she would like a private interview...” Dr. Anderson said to
the group.  On the cover of the file was simply...”$1,000,000”.   “A
few more of these and I can retire!” Colleen thought silently as they
all looked through the photos.</p><p>The end!</p>"
1500,Girls' Day!,GoodLittleKaren,1,,['All female'],"<p>I guess my first memory that something was different about Mommy
happened when I was only 3 years old.  Ever since I was born Mommy
and I always seemed to have special times together.  Mommy called it
our “girls’ day”.  It was a day for just “us girls” as Mommy called
it.  “No daddies allowed!” she would say to Daddy.  On these special
days, Mommy and I would do all sorts of fun things together.  
Sometimes we went to the park and other places.  I don’t really
remember much about our days together before I turned 3.  At that age
I could walk with Mommy and didn’t need the stroller any more.  I
just held her hand tightly so I would not fall down and get a boo-boo.
If I ever did fall...Mommy would always kiss it better for me.</p><p>Sometimes, when we went to the park we would see other mommies
there.  Some of them had little boys with them...but Mommy always
seemed to find the ones with girls my age and younger for me to play
with.  One day I was playing on the swings with a girl named
Kristen.  Kristen was only 2 years old and still had a hard time
walking...so I would hold her hand so she would not get a boo-boo.  
Kristen’s mommy was Jane.  Jane and my mommy (Alice) would sit on a
bench and watch us playing.  Sometimes they would sit really close to
each other and laugh and smile a lot.  I was pushing Kristen on
a “kiddy” swing and she was having a lot of fun.  I know because she
was laughing a lot.</p><p>All of a sudden one of the ropes for the swing broke and Kristen fell
down on her bottom really hard.  I was really afraid because she was
crying really loud.  Mommy and Jane ran over to us and I started to
cry also.  “I didn’t mean it, Mommy!” I said.  My mommy was telling
me that it wasn’t my fault as Jane was helping Kristen up.  “Where
does it hurt, baby?” she asked Kristen.  Kristen put her hand on her
bottom and said...”On my ‘pooter’, Mommy!”  Kristen’s mommy picked
her up and we went to the girl’s bathroom nearby.  My mommy was
holding my hand as they went into one of the little toilet places.  
Mommy and I stood in the little doorway and watched as Jane turned
Kristen around and pulled her pants and undies down.  That’s when I
saw a big red mark on Kristen’s bottom.  I looked at my mommy and
said...”She has a big boo-boo, huh Mommy?”</p><p>Kristen was still crying...but not as much as her mommy
said...”That’s okay, baby!  Mommy will kiss it all better!” and then
she got really close and kissed Kristen’s boo-boo.  Kristen stopped
crying then and her mommy looked at me and my mommy.  I remember that
she had a kind of funny look on her face.  Then she smiled and my
mommy said...”Honey! Maybe you would like to kiss her boo-boo!”  I
really felt sorry for Kristen.  I was sure that it was my entire
fault...even though the grownups kept saying that it wasn’t.  Kristen
had her hands on the toilet and her bottom was sticking out behind
her.</p><p>“Go ahead, sweetheart!” my mommy said.  “You can kiss it better!”  I
walked to Kristen and knelt down.  I looked at her mommy and mine and
they smiled at me so I leaned close and kissed Kristen’s boo-boo.  It
felt really warm and soft when I did that.  Jane said for me to kiss
it “all over” so I did.  Kristen wasn’t crying anymore.  I heard the
bathroom door open and Jane said to Kristen...as she pulled her
clothes back up...”There, sweetheart!  It’s all better now, isn’t
it?”  Kristen said “Uh-huh!” and smiled at me and said...”Thank
you!”  I held Kristen’s hand so she would not get another boo-boo as
we followed our mommies out of the bathroom.  My mommy and Jane had
their arms together and I heard Jane say...”I have a loft in town!”  
My mommy said...”That would be wonderful!”  Jane told her...”We can
take my car!” and my mommy said...”Okay!”  We walked to Jane’s car
and got in the back seat.  Jane put Kristen in her car seat as my
mommy put me in one a little bigger and we drove to an old building.</p><p>I remember how spooky it looked.  There wasn’t much light except for
some coming in from a window in the roof.  The neatest thing was this
box with a big wooden gate that Jane lifted up and we got in it.  
When she pushed a button we started to go up.  My tummy felt funny as
I watched the floors go by through the gate.  It seemed like we were
going way, way up.  I was kind of scared and held my mommy’s hand
tightly.  The box stopped and Jane pushed the gate up and we walked
down a long hallway.  Jane was carrying Kristen on her hip and my
mommy was holding my hand as we went to a door that Jane opened with
a key.  I guess Jane was some kind of artist because inside were all
these funny statues.  They were all girls and ladies that had no
clothes on.</p><p>“Would you like some wine, Alice?” Jane asked my mommy.  Mommy
said “Yes, please!” and sat on a great big sofa.  Kristen and I stood
there as my mommy said...”This place is amazing, Jane!”  Kristen’s
mommy came back with two glasses and a bottle and gave one glass to
my mommy.  She sat down next to my mommy and I saw her kiss my mommy
right on the mouth.  I had seen my mommy kissing my daddy...but this
was different. Jane looked at Kristen and me and said...”Kristen
honey...does your boo-boo still hurt?”  Kristen put her hand on her
bottom and nodded...saying, “Kinda, Mommy.”  My mommy said,”Karen,
sweetheart.  Why don’t you help Kristen undress so you can kiss her
boo-boo?”  I didn’t really think about it and undid Kristen’s pants
and pulled them down.  “Everything has to come off, Karen!” Jane said
to me, so I took all Kristen’s clothes off.  Then my mommy
said...”Karen.  It’s not fair that Kristen is undressed and you
aren’t.”, so I took all my clothes off also.</p><p>Kristen and I were standing naked and Jane said to my mommy, “Aren’t
beautiful?”  “They certainly ARE!” my mommy said.  Jane told Kristen
to turn around and put her hands on the floor so I could kiss her boo-boo.  I was a little nervous but my mommy said, “Its okay,
sweetheart!  Give Kristen a pretty kiss on her boo-boo!”  I got down
on my knees and put my hands on Kristen’s legs and started to kiss
her bottom all over.  When I looked over I saw Mommy and Jane kissing
again.  They were putting their hands all over each other also.  Jane
stood up and said, “Let’s go into the other room!”  “Come on, girls!”
my mommy said and I took Kristen’s hand and we walked to a
bedroom...leaving our clothes behind.</p><p>“Get up on the bed, kids!” Jane said...so we did.  Kristen and I
watched as Jane and Mommy kissed again.  My mommy looked at us lying
on the bed and said, “It’s not really fair...is it?”  Jane smiled and
said, “Not really...” and we watched as they took each other’s
clothes off.  I noticed that Jane had boobies like my mommy’s.  They
were both pretty small.  Jane and Mommy started touching each other’s
boobies with their hands and Jane said, “God, you’re beautiful!”  
That’s when she went down and kissed my mommy right on her boob.  
Mommy seemed to like that because her hand was in Jane’s long hair
and she was making funny sounds.  When Mommy kissed Jane’s
boobies...Jane just said, “Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!”  Then they both smiled at
Kristen and me and climbed on the bed with us.  Mommy got beside
Kristen as Jane got next to me.  Both grownups were rubbing us with
their hands...all over.  Mommy rolled Kristen onto her tummy and
said, “Karen dear...come kiss Kristen’s bottom for Mommy!”</p><p>I remember thinking how strange this was...but crawled down to
Kristen.  Mommy’s hands were rubbing Kristen’s bottom and Jane was
rubbing mine.  Mommy’s hands opened Kristen’s bottom and she
said, “Kiss right here, sweetheart!” and her finger was rubbing
Kristen’s poo-poo hole.  Mommy moved her finger away and I went down
and kissed where she told me to.  Kristen’s mommy was behind me and
her hands opened my bottom wide.  “Ohhh, my GOD!” I heard her say and
then she kissed me right on MY poo-poo hole.  Suddenly I remembered
something strange.  My mommy used to do the same thing to me that
Jane was doing.  Mommy said, “Remember how we kiss, Karen?”  I did
remember.  I started to kiss Kristen’s poo-poo hole like Mommy taught
me to kiss hers.  I recall thinking how strange it was that Jane
seemed to know how we kissed...because as I licked Kristen’s poo-poo
hole...Jane started to lick mine.  It felt just as good as when Mommy
did it.  Jane stopped licking just long enough to tell Kristen
to “Kiss Jane like Mommy showed her.”  I saw Mommy move up and open
her legs in front of Kristen’s face.  Mommy leaned back on some
pillows and held Kristen’s face with her hands.  Kristen was
making “slurping” sounds as Mommy moved her head around.</p><p>Jane’s mouth and tongue had made my poo-poo hole really wet and I
felt her mouth going underneath to my “kitty” place.  Other than my
mommy, no one ever kissed me there before.  Not even Daddy.  I did
not understand how Jane knew how to do this, but she seemed to know
exactly how Mommy could kiss and lick.  I even felt Jane put her
finger into my poo-poo hole...just like Mommy had done.  This was
always a “sign” for me to do it to Mommy...only this time I was doing
it to Kristen.  I put my finger into Kristen’s poo-poo hole as I
kissed and licked her “kitty” place.  Everything Jane did to me...I
did to Kristen.  When Jane would twist and turn her finger...I did
the same things to Kristen.  Just like with Mommy, Jane was making
my “kitty” place tingle.  I guess Kristen was making Mommy’s “kitty”
place tingle to because I heard Mommy moan, “Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” and
she held Kristen’s head tightly.  Mommy would always make that sound
just before she squirted.  Jane crawled up next to Mommy.  She opened
her legs beside Mommy and said, “Come here, Karen!”  Jane’s “kitty”
place looked different from my mommy’s.  While my mommy’s looked like
a big butterfly...Jane’s butterfly wings were smaller and didn’t
stick out as much.  “Come here and make me happy, sweetheart!” Jane
told me.  I looked at Mommy and saw her eyes closed, but she still
was holding Kristen’s face to her “kitty” place and making the
same “fun” sounds she made whenever I kissed her there.</p><p>Jane’s “kitty” place was wet and shiny...like my mommy’s would get.  
Even though I knew all the places to kiss and lick...I let Jane move
my head around it.  Jane’s “kitty” place had a bump that was a little
bigger than my mommy’s.  As my lips sucked at it...and my tongue
licked...Jane started to moan like my mommy would do.  Even though I
was doing the same thing to her I would do with Mommy...Jane’s squirt
was a lot stronger than my mommy’s. I got a little scared and tried
hard to breathe through my nose as Jane’s squirt filled my mouth.  
Jane was holding my head tighter than Mommy would do and I had to
swallow a lot faster than with Mommy.  Both of our mommies moaned a
lot and then my mommy pulled Kristen up onto her tummy as Jane pulled
me up onto hers.  Our mommies rolled closer together and squished
Kristen and me between them as they kissed each other.  We were
locked in one big hug.  They both made Kristen and I kiss each
other’s mouths while the grownups kissed.</p><p>I could taste my mommy’s squirt on Kristen’s mouth.  We laid there
for a long while before Jane got up saying she had to “pee”.  When
she came back she gave my mommy another glass of wine and we cuddled
together.  The two mommies “clinked” their glasses together and
smiled.  Mommy said that we should be “...getting home, now.”  Mommy
and I got dressed again as Kristen and Jane did also.  We went back
into the strange box and my tummy felt even funnier than before as we
seemed to drop slowly.  Just before we got back to the park...Jane
leaned over and kissed my mommy.</p><p>“Shall we meet next Saturday?” she asked.  “We would LOVE to,
wouldn’t we Karen?” my mommy said smiling to me.  “Uh-huh!” I
said...nodding happily.  As Mommy and I drove back home...she
reminded me once again that this was our “special girls’ day” and we
must never share anything about it with Daddy.  As always...Mommy and
I sealed our promise with a pretty kiss.  We met Jane and Kristen
many more times...enjoying our time at Jane’s loft.  One time there
was an older girl named Cindy at the park.  She was a “bigger” girl
about 14 years old.  Mommy and Jane talked to her about “babysitting”
and I heard something about an “interview”...whatever THAT is.  The
interview needed to happen at Jane’s loft.  Kristen and I had a lot
of fun with Cindy.  We even got to put our hands inside her “kitty”
place and poo-poo hole...just like we learned to do with Mommy and
Jane.</p><p>I was a freshman at a local art college when my mommy and daddy died
in a car crash.  I’m all grown up now and have adopted a precious,
little Japanese girl named Tanika.  She is only 2 years old and we
are at the park.  Beside me is a woman named Julie and we are
watching her 4-year-old daughter Samantha helping Tanika into
a “kiddy” swing.</p><p>“I have a loft in town...” I say to Julie softly as I kiss her warm
lips.</p>"
1501,Shelly's Discovery,GoodLittleKaren,1,,"['F,g/g,dog']","<p>Shelly was an only child.  Because of her father’s transfer,
Shelly’s family was relocated to a very rural part of the state.  
Shelly was, by no means, your typical 10-year-old girl.  She was more
tom-boyish than anything.  She wore her light-brown hair very short
and could have easily passed herself off as a boy.  She was very thin
and had not begun to develop yet.  Although she missed the city life,
Shelly became very comfortable with her new country surroundings.  
Their new home was on a large property with thick woods around it and
not another ranch for a mile or so.  This environment gave her many
opportunities for exploring.  Her new school was different also.  The
classes were a lot smaller in student size and it seemed like every
girl there wanted to be Brittany Spears.  Even though Shelly thought
Brittany was pretty, she had no desire to be like her in any way so
this kind of made Shelly separate from the rest of the girls. The
only other girl she had even remotely befriended was a girl named
Lisa.  Lisa was different because she was into the ""Goth"" look.  She
had very thick, black hair and brown eyes and kept her skin very
pale.  Shelly often wondered how her parents could allow her to dress
and look that way.  Her wonderment was kind of answered the day she
accompanied Lisa home after school.  Like Shelly, Lisa was an only
child.  But instead of having two parents, Lisa only had her
mother.  Lisa’s mother’s name was Tawny.  Shelly instantly knew where
Lisa got her appearance from.  Tawny also had very thick black hair
and looked kind of like something from a scary movie.  She had a sort
of Elvira look about her, often dressed in black and possessed very
pale skin as well.  Their house looked like something from the Addams
Family.  From the first meeting, Tawny was very nice to Shelly.  They
didn’t seem to mind her ""boyish"" appearance.  Tawny explained it away
by saying, ""We know what its like to be different from everyone
else!""</p><p>On the day of her first visit, Shelly sat on an old sofa sipping
some kind of ""rosehip"" tea.  While Shelly and Tawny talked, Lisa
went to feed their dog ""Bull"".  Lisa’s mother insisted that Shelly
call her by her first name.  This was something Shelly really wasn’t
used to, but kind of liked the idea.  They talked about everything
from school, to the move and even boyfriends.  When Shelly told
Tawny that she really didn’t have a boyfriend, Tawny smiled and
said, ""But you are soo pretty, dear!""  Lisa came back in the room
and sat down also and they talked for a bit longer.  Shelly almost
jumped out of her skin when this huge, black dog came lumbering into
the room.  ""Don’t be afraid of him, Shelly!"" Tawny told her.  ""This
is Bull!  He’s a black Mastiff!""  Shelly tensed with fright when Bull
came over to her and rested his huge head on her lap.  Nervously she
pet his enormous head and was surprised to find out that Bull was
really quite gentle.  Bull’s thick tongue licked Shelly’s hand and
nuzzled, beckoning her to pet him some more.  ""He seems to really
like you, Shelly!"" Lisa said.</p><p>The afternoon was getting later and Shelly thanked both Lisa and
Tawny and petted Bull one last time before making the walk home.  
Lisa’s house was only about three quarters of a mile from her
house, so the walk wasn’t too bad.  Shelly’s mom and dad were a bit
taken aback by Lisa’s appearance when she visited Shelly’s house.  
They even made secret comments about Tawny when she came to pick up
Lisa.  But they seemed to be okay with Shelly having a new
friend, so they didn’t intervene as their friendship developed.  
School had let out for summer and that gave a lot of time for Lisa
and Shelly to play together more.  One morning, Shelly awoke and
bathed and ate breakfast before heading over to Lisa’s house.  It
wasn’t uncommon for the kids to just drop by.</p><p>Shelly knocked at Lisa’s front door and waited.  There was no
answer.  Shelly went around to the back door and knocked
there—again, no reply.  Shelly doesn’t know what made her do
it, but she turned the door knob and went in.  She was just about to
announce herself when she heard an odd sound from the bedroom.  
Curious, she walked towards the source.  As Shelly peered into the
room, her eyes fell on a sight that took her very breath away.  
There upon the bed was Tawny, naked.  There upon Tawny’s back
was Bull, his massive body humping furiously.  Before Tawny, on the
pillows, was Lisa, also naked with her legs apart wide.  Tawny’s face
was burrowed tightly between them. Shelly could not help but gasp
loudly at the sight.  This startled everyone, even Bull who quickly
got off of Tawny and growled at Shelly, obviously thinking she was
an intruder.  </p><p>""Oh FUCK, "" Tawny screamed, pulling her face from between Lisa’s
legs.  Shelly’s eyes fell on the reason Tawny yelled.  Hanging below
Bull’s stomach was something thick and red.  ""Shelly, what the hell
are you doing here?"" screamed Tawny.  Lisa grabbed a big pillow and
tried to cover herself with it.  When Bull recognized Shelly, he
walked to her and pushed his huge snout up between her legs, nearly
lifting her off the floor.  Tawny grabbed a robe and quickly put it
on and came over to Shelly.  She pushed Bull’s nose away and was
ushering Shelly out of the room, saying, ""You didn’t see any of
this, understand?""  Shelly heard Lisa’s voice saying, ""Mom, wait!""
as she got off the bed, leaving the pillow behind.  Shelly’s eyes
fell on Lisa’s tiny frame.  There was no definition to her body.  In
contrast to Lisa’s very white skin, two very dark little dots
marked the places where her boobs would be.  In between her thin
legs, Shelly could see her crease, and the slightly pink folds
receding back into it.  Lisa quickly stepped in the way of Tawny
trying to lead Shelly out saying, ""She knows, Mom!""  Shelly began to
cry and was offering apologies now. ""I’m sorry!"" she cried.  ""I
just—"" but her words would not come.  Tawny relaxed her grip on
Shelly’s shoulder now but still sounded angry.  ""What if she tells
someone?"" Tawny said, adding, ""Do you have any idea what would
happen?""</p><p>Lisa pushed Tawny’s hand from Shelly’s shoulder saying, ""She
won’t, will you Shelly?""  Tawny was still upset and said, ""God damn
it. I—we were soo close!""  Bull walked from the room now and
Shelly could see that whatever was sticking from below him had gone
away now.  The huge dog came to Shelly’s side and was nudging her
hand with his head.  Lisa turned Shelly to face her and looked deeply
into Shelly’s wide eyes.  ""You won’t tell anyone, will you Shelly?""
she asked.  Shelly felt very scared and simply shook her head ""no"",
with tears welling in her eyes.  Shelly looked to Tawny standing
there.  Her robe had fallen open and Shelly caught a glimpse of one
of her very tiny breasts.  Tawny saw the gaze and shut her robe
saying, ""How can you be so sure?""  Lisa took a hold of Shelly’s hand
and started to lead her back into the bedroom now.  Lisa looked back
to her mother and gave her a sort of ""come on"" kind of look.  Tawny
followed the two back into the room watching Lisa have Shelly sit on
the edge of the bed.  ""Because, "" Lisa said, ""She doesn’t have a
boyfriend like we do!""  Bull walked in and laid his head on Shelly’s
lap. His big brown eyes gazed up at her.  ""You can’t be serious,""
Tawny stated, folding her arms across her chest.  Lisa petted Bull’s
head and said to Shelly, ""He REALLY likes you, Shelly!""  Shelly
looked down at Bull. There seemed to be a kind of imploring look in
his big eyes.  ""Bull could be your ‘secret’ boyfriend, if you let
him, Shelly!"" Lisa said and patted the bed adding, ""Come on up
here, Bull!""  Bull lumbered up on the bed and Shelly saw Lisa’s hand
slip under his stomach.  Lisa’s fingers began to softly rub the
thickness below Bull’s tummy.</p><p>Tawny’s anger subsided a bit, as she watched her daughter’s hand
softly stroking Bull’s furry cock.  ""She won’t do it, Lisa,"" Tawny
stated matter of factly.  But Lisa didn’t say anything. She just
moved her face under Bull and her fingers eased his sheath softly
back, revealing the thick, pointed, red tip.  Wordlessly, her lips
went over it and followed as her hand slid the sheath further back.  
Shelly heard Lisa murmur softly, ""Ohhmmmmmfffffff,"" as her mouth
began to fill.  Lisa removed her lips and Shelly saw Bull’s
fullness.  ""It’s soo warm!"" Lisa said quietly to Shelly.  Lisa looked
at her mother standing there and said, ""She WILL do it, won’t you
Shelly?""  Shelly didn’t know what to say or do.  Her young mind was
really trying to understand all this.  But yet, somehow, Bull’s
thing DID look kind of pretty.  As she saw Lisa’s hand point it
towards her, Shelly murmured, ""What—what do I—I mean
how?""  ""It’s like eating a banana, only you don’t bite it!"" Lisa
said, adding, ""See?"" and her lips closed over Bull’s thing again.  
When she removed her mouth, Lisa said, ""It’s easy. You try it!""  
Tawny was absolutely certain the Shelly would not do it, but was
surprised as she watched Shelly moving closer.  With Lisa pointing it
sideways, Shelly opened her lips and let Bull slip over them.  ""Lisa
is right,"" Shelly thought to herself.  ""It DOES feel warm!""  Shelly
heard Bull let out a soft whimper of pleasure.   She could feel
Lisa’s hand rubbing her back as her lips widened to accept a little
more.  ""Be careful not to touch it with your teeth, Shelly!"" she
heard Lisa say.  Shelly let her mouth close and slide back and forth
on Bull’s thing.  She could feel it pulsing and throbbing on her
tongue.  As Tawny watched Shelly’s mouth glide slowly over Bull’s
cock, she let her robe fall to the floor and came to the bed.  ""Suck
it gently, Shelly!"" she said and caressed Shelly’s hair.</p><p>""See, I told you she would!"" Shelly heard Lisa saying.  Lisa eased
Shelly’s mouth off of Bull and put her own lips over it.  Bull had
grown fuller now.  Shelly could not believe she had actually done
that, but was fascinated at seeing Lisa’s mouth sucking firmly.  
When Lisa took her mouth away, she gazed at Shelly saying, ""This is
how we make him ready for Mommy!""  Shelly was totally speechless
now.  She saw Tawny climb onto the bed and get on her hands and
knees.  Shelly had only caught quick glimpses of her own mother
naked, and yet here was this lady on the bed, all exposed.  
Shelly could see everything very clearly.  Tawny’s folds protruded
out from her crease.  There was a dark patch of very neatly trimmed
hair.  Lisa’s voice distracted her gaze.  ""Mount, Bull!"" she said,
giving Bull a command.  Bull required no further encouragement and he
quickly got up over Tawny’s thin frame.  Shelly watched wordlessly as
she saw Tawny’s hand reach under and guide Bull’s thing into her.</p><p>""Uhhhhhhhhhh,"" Tawny groaned as the thick, red thing disappeared
inside her.  As he was doing when Shelly first walked in, Bull began
to hump quickly on Tawny’s back.  Shelly saw his thick forepaws
clinging Tawny’s thin waist.  ""Oh GOD, yesssssssssss,"" Tawny
groaned and Shelly saw her body moving back to Bull’s thrusts.  
Shelly was mortified at the sight as she heard Tawny’s
moans encouraging Bull to ""fuck"" her.  ""Ohh yesss, Bull!"" Tawny
grunted, ""Love Mommy, baby.  Fuck Mommy with that wonderful COCK!  
Ohhh,"" she moaned, ""It’s soo BIG!""  Shelly was frozen in awe.  
Lisa’s words went straight into her mind, ""Undress, Shelly!"" she
said and began to tug at Shelly’s clothes.  ""Mommy is almost there
now!""</p><p>Shelly fumbled, with Lisa’s help and was soon completely naked…as
Lisa was.  Shelly flushed with embarrassment as Lisa urged her up in
front of Tawny.  Lisa placed several pillows behind Shelly and parted
her friend’s legs.  No one had ever seen Shelly’s soft slit
before, and now, she was there before Tawny’s face.  Shelly let
out a groan of fear as she saw and felt Tawny’s mouth press against
her.  Tawny’s moans were muffled as Shelly felt her tongue
licking, her head bumping from Bull’s thrusting.  When Shelly felt
Tawny’s mouth go to a place near where her pee comes out, Shelly
felt a shiver running through her little body.  Shelly’s stomach
muscles tightened as she felt Tawny’s mouth licking and sucking one
particular spot.  Shelly’s body shook with fright as she felt herself
being licked by her friend’s mother.</p><p>""Noooooo, "" she moaned.  ""Please, I—I—Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—"" and
then it happened.  Shelly could feel something squirting from
her. ""I’m peeing!"" she said in her mind.  Shelly’s hands went to
Tawny’s head and she tried to push her face away, lifting her hips
to assist.  This only resulted in pushing Tawny’s mouth more firmly
to that ""spot"".  Bull had stopped humping and fell over Tawny’s
back, drooling.  From between her tiny, widespread legs, Shelly
heard Tawny’s muffled, ""Goooohmmmfffff!!"" and then she became very
still.  Bull turned himself off Tawny’s back, his cock knotted
within her caused her to pull away from Shelly.  When Shelly opened
her eyes, she could see Tawny’s face was wet.  ""I’m soo
sorry, ""Shelly began but Tawny stopped her, saying, ""You don’t have
to be sorry, Shelly!  It was beautiful!""  ""But I peed,"" Shelly
said.  ""That wasn’t pee, darling,"" Tawny said crawling up to kiss
Shelly’s mouth.  ""You had a ‘come’, baby!""  Shelly couldn’t
understand any of this.  When Tawny kissed her mouth, Shelly could
taste an odd flavor.  Lisa eased up beside her and was touching her
tiny chest with her fingers.  ""Haven’t you ever had a come before,
Shelly?"" she asked.  Shelly just shook her head ""no"".  As she lay
back on the pillows trying to comprehend things, she saw Lisa and
Tawny kissing.</p><p>Shelly saw Tawny’s eyes go very wide and the lady let out a low
groan, ""Uhhhhhhhhh,"" she moaned, for Bull was pulling himself out
of her.  As the big dog laid himself at the foot of the bed, Shelly
could hear the sound of him licking himself.  Lisa laid herself
beside Shelly and said, ""Mommy, I need a come too!"" and opened her
legs.  Shelly watched, still at a loss for words, as Tawny crawled
down between her daughter’s parted legs.  Looking down, Shelly could
only see Tawny’s eyes gazing up as her face disappeared.  Shelly
looked to Lisa, whose eyes were tightly closed, and she was
murmuring, ""Yes, Mommy.  Ohhhh, yesss!""  Tawny glanced up to
Shelly now.  Shelly,"" she uttered softly ""Come down here with me,
okay?""  Shelly made her way down the bed and moved next to Tawny.  
Shelly looked at Lisa’s crease as Tawny’s fingers parted it.  ""Isn’t
she pretty, sweetheart?"" Tawny said.  Shelly didn’t know quite what
to say in reply.  She watched Tawny’s tongue come out and lick the
entire length of Lisa’s crease and then said, ""You try it, honey!""
to Shelly.  Shelly gave a quick glance to Lisa but nervously placed
her face closer.  With Tawny’s fingers holding Lisa open, Shelly put
out her tongue and licked.  She took her face away when she heard
Lisa moan, ""Ohhh, Shelly!!""  She could see Tawny’s fingers near the
top. They seemed to be moving a small skin back.  When Tawny licked
the tiny bump within, Shelly saw Lisa lift her hips a little, Tawny
took her mouth away and rubbed the bump with her
saying, ""Right here, honey.  Lick Lisa’s pretty clitty!"" and
pressing her fingers on either side of the bump.</p><p>Shelly leaned down and licked the bump, feeling Lisa’s body
lifting again.  ""Just tease it with the tip of your tongue, dear!""
She heard Tawny whisper.  Shelly tried her best to comply, the tip
of her tongue teasing its way around the bump.  Lisa was making
sounds as if she enjoyed what Shelly was doing, so Shelly kept doing
it.  Tawny watched as her daughter’s friend licked the tiny nubbin.  
Bull, who was laying on the bottom of the bed saw Shelly’s tiny
bottom and moved to her, pressing his snout closely and began
licking.  Shelly cried out in surprise as she felt the thick warm
tongue licking between her legs.  ""It’s okay, sweetheart,"" Tawny
said gently easing Shelly’s face back down.  ""Just let Bull lick you
while you lick Lisa, okay?""  Shelly felt Bull’s warm tongue cleaning
her, eased back down, and continued licking away at Lisa.  Bull’s
wet tongue was making Shelly feel soo warm inside.  Tawny moved back
slightly but didn’t remove her fingers.  Her free hand went to her
own moist pussy and rubbed at her own clit as she watched the two
little girls and the dog.</p><p>What Bull was doing caused Shelly’s body to fill with the odd
sensation of needing to ""pee"" again.  Just as Shelly was about to let
go, her mouth filled with wetness from Lisa.  Lisa’s hands held
Shelly’s face in one place and she was groaning loudly and lifting
herself.  ""Oh—oh—oh—uhhhhhhhhhh,"" Lisa grunted as she filled
her friend’s mouth with little girl cream.  Shelly’s tiny butt pushed
back on Bull’s snout as she began to squirt in unison with Lisa.  
Shelly never, ever felt anything like this in her life.  She could
feel Bull’s tongue licking deeper than Tawny’s did.  Tawny looked
down to Bull and saw his red tip emerging from the furry sheath.  She
quickly crawled down and devoured it with her mouth allowing Bull
deep in her throat leaving Shelly to please Lisa.  Tawny’s fingers
teased and pinched her own clit as she gulped at Bull’s glorious
cock.  It was a moment captured in time as she felt Bull unloading
warm bursts down her throat.  Tawny knew that the four of them were
coming at once and she dumped her own cream all over her fingers.</p><p>Elated and quite satisfied, Tawny and the girls lay together
breathing heavily with Shelly on one side and Lisa in between.  Lisa
peered deep into her mother’s eyes and said, ""Mommy.  When will I be
big enough for Bull to mount me?""  Tawny kissed her daughter and then
Shelly, softly saying, ""Soon, babies, very soon!""</p><p>The end?  Maybe.</p>"
1502,Summer Games,Goth Fairy,1,A girl's best friend cames home with a special game she learned from her cousin.,"['gg', 'mast', 'feet']","<p>When I was nine years old my best friend in the entire world was
Natalie. She was a year older than me, and she was great. We made a
great team—I was a real tomboy, and she was a serious brain. She
always helped me with my homework—okay, she did a lot of it for me—and
I could beat up anyone who picked on her for being smart, even if they
were a grade higher than me. That was actually how we met when I was
in first grade—a girl and a boy were playing keep-away with one of her
books on the way home from school. I didn’t like it, so I just ran
over and decked the boy and they both ran off.</p><p>It was the summer vacation after fourth grade, the middle of June.
Death weather, if you’re in Tucson, Arizona. The kind of heat that
just beats you down if you’re stupid enough to be outside in it—the
kind where you can’t even tell you’re sweating until you lick your arm
and realize it’s salty. I was out in the middle of it though, walking
to Natalie’s house because she just called to tell me she was back.
She had been staying with her aunt and uncle up in Phoenix for the
last two weeks, and I was really excited to have her back.</p><p>My blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail that was hanging out the
back of my favorite baseball cap. I had a white tanktop and a pair of
blue shorts that I had really outgrown last year, but I liked them. I
thought it was too hot for real shoes, so I’d just thrown on a pair of
flip-flops. I didn’t bother with any sunscreen—it was a really short
walk and I had already tanned up really nice, my bronzed skin really
setting off my bright blue eyes.</p><p>Natalie would have needed the sunblock though—she was Irish, and had
very, very fair skin, with a pale dusting of freckles over her face,
shoulders and arms. Her eyes were dark green, and she had the most
amazing hair—long, beautiful red hair that reached halfway down her
butt—I don’t think she had ever had it cut in her life.</p><p>As soon as I came into sight of her house she came bouncing out of her
front door, her fiery hair flying out behind her. She had on a pair of
faded jeans and a Beauty and the Beast t-shirt with a pair of pink and
white sneakers. Her face was kind of pink—it looked like she had
picked up a little sunburn in Phoenix.</p><p>“Jessica!” She squealed as she dashed out to give me a huge hug.</p><p>“Natalie! Did you have fun in Phoenix?”</p><p>“Uh-huh!” She giggled, “It was great—I had a lot of fun. I got to hang
out with my cousin Jackie a lot—she’s so cool. She’s gonna start high
school after summer break!” I let her drag me into her house while she
kept telling me about everything that happened.</p><p>“Well hello Jessica—we missed you!” Natalie’s mother, who looked a lot
like a grown-up version of her daughter, smiled at me from the
kitchen. I smiled and waved back at her.</p><p>“Mom—me and Jessica are gonna play in the backyard.”</p><p>“Did you put on some sunblock?”</p><p>“Moooom!” Natalie’s mom sighed and shook her head.</p><p>“Fine, but stay on the porch and out of the sun. If that burn gets any
worse you’ll be in trouble. Clear?”</p><p>“Clear!” Natalie quickly yanked me outside. I was a little
surprised—she seemed really excited about something, and I couldn’t
tell what. But as soon as the back door closed behind us she leaned in
and whispered, “Let’s go to the trailer.” I smiled and
nodded—Natalie’s parents had a big trailer in the backyard that they
used whenever they went up to the mountains. Their family only went
camping about once a year, if that, so most of the time the trailer
was our special place—where we went when we wanted to be alone. That
was why she was so excited—she had some kind of secret that she wanted
to tell me.</p><p>We entered the dusty, musty-smelling interior of the trailer. It was a
little stuffy in here, but way cooler than it was in the sunlight. It
was very dim—all the shutters were closed, and we didn’t bother to
open them. There was a small couch that could fold down into a bed on
the left, with another mattress that could be slid out above it to
make bunk beds. Directly ahead was the small kitchen counter, and to
the right was a table surrounded by a low bench.</p><p>Natalie hopped onto the table, letting her legs dangle back and forth.
I perched on top of the counter and looked at her expectantly. She was
biting her lip, suddenly looking really nervous. “So what’s up?” I
finally said, pitching my voice low and leaning forward.</p><p>“I stayed in Jackie’s room while I was with Uncle Jim and Aunt Beth.”
She said, almost whispering as she looked around as if she was afraid
someone was going to jump out at us. “She’s so cool—she smokes and she
wears a leather jacket—I remember she was kinda mean to me when I was
really little, but she’s so nice now.”</p><p>She kicked her legs out, looking down in her lap. “We played a game
she showed me.” She said, really whispering now. “It was a secret
game—” She slid off the table and went to the trailer door and locked it.</p><p>Now I was starting to get excited—the last time we locked the door, I
had snuck two beers out of my house and we came here to try them. We
had hated the taste, but we enjoyed the floaty little buzz they gave
us. I felt my toes curling up—the way Natalie was acting was giving me
a strange fluttery feeling in my tummy.</p><p>When the door was locked, Natalie leaned against it, her hands folded
behind her back as she looked at me. “Wanna play?” She asked softly. I
just nodded. She bit her lip again. “Promise you won’t tell? No matter
what?”</p><p>I nodded again. “Cross my heart.” I said, doing so. She giggled
nervously and hurried over to the couch. Now giggling myself, I
bounced off the counter and followed her over. She looked at me,
smiling shyly. In the gloomy light I thought her face looked even
pinker now.</p><p>“You have to take your shoes off.” She whispered. Since I was just
wearing the flipflops, I just kicked them off as Natalie removed her
sneakers and frilly little socks. For a moment we just sat side by
side and looked down at our feet, wiggling our toes. Natalie seemed to
be getting her courage up. I had no idea what was going to happen, but
the fluttery feeling was stronger than ever.</p><p>“Okay—” She finally whispered, her little voice shaking a bit. “I’ll
go first—these are the rules—you have to stay quiet. If you make any
noise, then we switch places. Okay?”</p><p>“—okay—” I nodded, still not understanding. Imagine my surprise when
Natalie slipped off the couch onto her knees. She cupped my small foot
in her hands, looking me right in the eyes. I didn’t really understand
the look in her eyes, but I thought I probably looked the same way—my
fingers dug into the couch cushions.</p><p>“Remember—you have to stay quiet—” She breathed as she lifted up my
foot, and I could feel the air move against my toes. It made the
fluttery feeling get so bad that I almost couldn’t breathe. I nodded
again and clamped my mouth shut. So despite my shock, I didn’t make a
sound as she opened her mouth, closed her pink little lips around my
big toe and began to suck.</p><p>I couldn’t believe it—Natalie was sucking on my foot! I felt a little
grossed out, just for a second, but it just felt so—good. Weird, but
good. I could feel her wet tongue sliding in between my toes, and I
had to hold my breath to keep myself from giggling—I was ticklish. But
it was more than that—much more. The fluttery feeling had changed—and
moved. Looking down at her licking and sucking on each one of my toes
made me feel really hot all of a sudden, and there was this weird
tingling feeling in my cunny. It was the same kind of feeling I got
when I thought about ‘sexy things’ late at night and squeezed my legs
together—but this was way stronger.
       
I saw Natalie look up, but not at my face. She was staring, but I
couldn’t figure out at what. Then I realized, and I could feel all the
blood rush to my face. My legs were hanging wide open, and with my
too-small shorts—she was looking right at my panties! Just as I
realized that, I felt her tongue slide down and run right over the
sole of my foot. It was like an electric shock ran right up my leg,
and I just couldn’t hold it in any longer. I sucked in a huge breath
and let out a long, soft moan that started to trail off into giggles.
My foot suddenly felt cooler, and I knew it wasn’t in Natalie’s mouth
anymore.</p><p>She was looking up at my face now, her lips parted slightly as she
studied my face. “Did you like it?” She whispered. I blushed again as
I realized I’d be admitting to enjoying having my feet sucked. She
gave me the wondering little smile of a girl letting her best friend
into a big secret. “I liked when Jackie did me—it feels kind of funny
at first—but I really like it. And I liked it when I did her—” She
blushed herself and looked down bashfully. “And you too—”</p><p>I suddenly felt really naughty—I knew that somehow we were doing
something that we shouldn’t and that somehow, it was dangerous. And I
liked it. “I made a noise.” I finally said. “That means it’s my turn,
right?” Natalie looked back at me, and immediately we both broke out
in breathless, nervous giggles.</p><p>She stood up, and I put my hands on her jean-clad hips. I didn’t know
why—I just wanted to touch her. She sat down on the couch next to me,
folding her hands really cutely in her lap. I slipped off the couch
onto my knees and gingerly lifted up her foot. I had never really
thought about it before, but Natalie had really pretty feet—they were
so soft and pink and her toes all looked so cute.</p><p>“You can just kiss it.” She said in a soft, urgent tone. She was
staring down at me, a fascinated expression on her freckled face.
“That’s how Jackie had me start.” I nodded a little, pursed my lips
and pressed them to the top of her foot. She didn’t really make a
sound, but I could hear her let out a soft little sigh. I kissed her
foot again and again, each time letting the kisses get a little longer
and wetter. I kissed her toes, her sole, her heel, I kissed all over
her foot, and each time I could feel her leg twitch a little bit and
hear her breath suck in a little.</p><p>I looked up and smiled—her hands were still properly folded in her
lap, but her head was tilted back, her eyes closed and her mouth
opened just a little bit. Without letting my eyes leave her face, my
tongue snaked out and just lightly brushed it over the top of her
foot. My nose was filled with the soft odor of her feet, and the salty
taste as I drew a little path to her toes made the blood pound in my
ears.</p><p>The tingling in my cunny suddenly turned into a hot throb and I
started to eagerly lick her foot all over, making the soft skin shiny
and slick with girl spit. Natalie was making noises now, a lot of
little mewling, giggling moans, but I didn’t care anymore—I just
wanted to lick her all over.</p><p>Finally, I felt her hand on my head, and I looked up, my cheeks just
as pink as hers. “I think I lost.” She panted, her face shiny with
sweat in the hot, stuffy trailer. I giggled drunkenly and nodded,
feeling a sudden urge to lick all the sweat off her face too. “That
was great—” She whispered, her eyes shining. “Jackie just licked me a
little when she did it—most of the time she just sucked on my toes and
kissed me—getting licked all over felt great!”</p><p>Natalie slipped off the couch and knelt beside me. “Get up there and
I’ll show you.” She whispered. Something in the air suddenly
changed—she was so close I could smell her, and it made me start to
shake. She looked right at me, and I knew she felt it too. Something
was about to happen—something big.</p><p>But at that moment, Natalie’s mom called out across the yard, “Are you
girls in the trailer?” We both jerked and yanked ourselves to our
feet, jumping the short distance to the door in a panic. Natalie
fumbled with the lock and finally pushed the door open.</p><p>“Yeah Mom!” She called back, her voice sounding kinda nervous and
high-pitched.</p><p>“Okay—Jessica, your mother just called—they want you back home.” I
felt a sudden surge of irritated disappointment and sighed.</p><p>“Alright—” I said sullenly. Natalie’s mom went inside and I slid my
flipflops on as my friend pulled on her shoes and socks. “I’ll come
back over soon.” I promised.</p><p>“Can we play again?” She asked, and I turned to smile at her. She was
sitting on the couch with one shoe on. The other foot, the one I
hadn’t licked, was still bare and she was holding it out, wiggling her
toes at me. I licked my lips and walked over, placing a little kiss on
the tip of each of her toes. We both started giggling again.</p><p>I was really sweaty by the time I walked the two streets that
separated my house from Natalie’s. I was still feeling tingly all
over, and there was a funny ache right between my legs. “Hey Jessi.”
My mom smiled at me as I walked into the kitchen. “You look really
hot, sweetie. Get some water and cool down. And then get changed!
We’re going to the mall—” She grinned. “And then we might get some
dinner at Denny’s!”</p><p>“Alright!” I cheered, more to make her happy than anything else.
Denny’s was my favorite restaurant, but at the moment all I could
think about was playing Natalie’s game again. I looked down—my mom was
barefoot, and the thought of what her feet might taste like suddenly
trickled through my head. That thought made me feel really funny—kind
of dirty, in fact, but it made the ache in my cunny even worse. I
quickly grabbed a big glass of water and dashed back to my bedroom.</p><p>I drank my water and laid back on my bed. After a couple of minutes I
felt a little cooler, but the buzzing, tingling ache wasn’t any
better. I stood up again and took off my shirt and shorts—as I removed
my shorts I could smell a funny, spicy smell that seemed to be coming
from my panties. I peeked inside and saw that my hairless cunny was
red and kind of puffy—and it looked kind of wet, like I hadn’t wiped
properly But I didn’t smell any pee.</p><p>I looked at myself in the mirror, wearing only my plain white panties.
I thought of Natalie looking at them while she sucked my toes, and I
shivered a little bit. I wondered what she would have thought if I
hadn’t been wearing any panties, and she could look right at my
private place. Then I thought what it would have been like if I hadn’t
worn anything at all, and without a moment’s hesitation I took my
panties off too, feeling deliciously naughty.</p><p>Of course, I’d been naked in my own room before, but this was a
different kind of naked—this was ‘dirty’ naked. I lay down on my bed
again, squeezing my thighs together as I thought of being naked while
Natalie sucked on my toes. I turned over and started grinding my hips
into my mattress—a huge surge of pleasure suddenly poured out of my
cunny, and I moaned a little bit and buried my face in the sheets.</p><p>I started imagining all the dirtiest things I could think of. From
Natalie and me both being naked while we licked each other’s feet, I
started thinking of other girls we knew doing the same thing—I thought
of mine and Natalie’s moms, both really pretty, sucking on each other’s
feet while me and Natalie watched. I thought of Natalie watching me
while I was humping the mattress like this, and then, for some reason,
I thought about her rubbing her feet on my butt while I was doing it.</p><p>That sent me over the edge—I clenched my teeth together tightly and
started grunting and moaning as I squeezed the sheets as tight as I
could. It felt scary good—everything seemed to go all white and swimmy
a wave of heat seemed to ripple through my whole body.</p><p>When everything finally subsided, I pulled myself off the bed, biting
my lip as I saw the wet spot that was left there from my cunny.
Looking from side to side I got close and sniffed it. I definitely
wasn’t pee—but the smell made the tingles came back, even though what
I had just done had made them get a lot quieter.</p><p>There was a knock at my door and I almost screamed as I jumped out of
my skin. “Jess? Almost ready?”</p><p>“Yeah!” I squeaked, then took a deep breath and sounded calmer. “Yeah
Mom—almost ready.” I quickly pulled some jeans and a t-shirt on,
deciding that since the wet spot wasn’t pee, it was probably okay to
just let it dry. I couldn’t wait till the next time—I had some new
ideas to make the game even better!</p>"
1503,Birthday Surprise for a Fourteen Year Old,Grace,1,,['poem'],"<p>I stood looking at her, mouth agape.</p><p>This was her, the one I had been waiting for.</p><p>For years. Forever.</p><p>Heart aflutter, I watched as she turned,</p><p>Smiled, licked her lips invitingly.</p><p> </p><p>There was no one in this crowded room,</p><p>None but her, the one to close my circle.</p><p>Just her. Forever.</p><p>So vital, so young, so full of reality,</p><p>She came and kissed me, my lesbian light.</p><p> </p>"
1504,Love in the Fifth Dimension,Grace,1,,['g/g'],"<p>My name is Grace, and I've just turned thirteen. We're learning about dimensions in school at present - length, height and breadth - and although I'm not much interested in maths, the idea of things going in different directions all the time got me thinking.</p><p>When the teacher asked if there were any questions, I shot my hand up and asked if there wasn't a fourth dimension as well. I'd heard about this from my dad, who had tried to get me to read science fiction, his favourite, but not for me. The teacher told me that time was considered to be the fourth one, because nothing could exist without time, and instead of rulers we used clocks to measure it..</p><p>Sure. That made no sense to me then, and it still doesn't.  If I measured a stick, I could go back and do it again, but if I measured time it had gone, that bit at least. So I wondered if all time was the same. Crazy, aren't I?</p><p>But the question wouldn't go out of my mind, so the next time I had a chance, I asked my girlfriend, Jane, what she thought. She's more than a year older than me, really clever, and because we're really good friends she didn't just brush my question off, but said we should do an experiment.</p><p>""Let's decide on some specific thing we will both think about, then spend say thirty seconds just thinking about that thing, remember what we thought even if we write it down, then a minute or so later well think about the same thing again and see if we think about it the same way or not.""</p><p>I knew what I'd be thinking about. ""I'm going to think about your lips,"" I said. ""I love them."" I reached out my finger and lightly brushed them with it. ""Then I'm going to kiss them. I'm getting wet just thinking about them now.""</p><p>""O.K., I'm going to think about yours. Ready?""</p><p>I closed my eyes and pictured those beautiful soft pink lips It wasn't just the lips I loved, but everything about her, but I tried to stay focused of the lips.</p><p>It wasn't all that hard, and it didn't seem to be any time until Jane said, ""O.K., how did you go?"" She began stroking the back of my hand.</p><p>""All right, I think. You?""</p><p>""You kept licking your lips as I pictured them and it was so hard to concentrate, so now let's do the same thing again. Same picture, see if something has changed. Right?""</p><p>I nodded, but this time I could not picture just her lips, but they kept becoming her other lips, opening and wanting me to suck them. So I concentrated on them, and that was really good.</p><p>Jane said, ""Right, how did you go?""</p><p>I grinned and said, ""That time it was your pubes, your lips kept opening and asking me to suck them. And do I ever want to do that right now.""</p><p>""What, in the middle of the front lawn? Sure, I'm sure the reverend Kappfler and the office people won't mind. So you want to have a go? She opened her legs a little, and I blushed.  I was a good girl, just in love with another girl. Well, not 'just' in love. Totally.</p><p>""Oh, I wish we could.""</p><p>""So the second time was different, and it was a different piece of time, but - oh, I don't know, things are always different."" She paused, then brightened. ""Hey,  aren't the only things that sense time living things? So we're the  only things that can be in the fourth dimension. Rocks and stuff can't.  So time takes people for it to happen. Right?""</p><p>I told you she was smart. I shrugged my shoulders and the bell rang. Lunch time was over. Most of the other kids thought we were a pair, just good friends, naturally, and there were some others as well, but being a mixed school most were in with boys and vice-versa. Still, there were only a couple of troublemakers, and they'd been shot down a few times. I just wished they had a room at this school where we could go and be alone. Opportunities are hard to come by, although last week we found the movie theatre at the centre not bad, especially since neither of us wore knickers.  It's really funny, walking without pants, just jeans, we giggled all the way. And we have plans to spent a night at my gran's. I can hardly wait for that.</p><p>I lay in bed that night thinking about all this, playing with my clit, wanting desperately to be with Jane, and then got thinking about dimensions again. So the first three were out there and involved everything, but time could only be sensed by us. But time is funny stuff. Every minute I'm away from her seems like a year, and every minute we're together is gone in a flash. So time is not fixed, but clocks make it seem like that.</p><p>I was getting ready to go to school the next morning when the phone rang. It was Gran, wanting to speak to Mum. After a few minutes she handed the phone to me without saying a word, just a sly grin. She knows Gran and I get on well together - better than my sister, anyway - and what she asked was pretty interesting. Could she pick me up from school, take me back to her place so I could help her design and make some place settings for a dinner party. I am rather good at things like that.</p><p> ""Would it be all right if Jane came too?"" Gran knew about Jane - it was she who had encouraged me  to explore my feelings - and I  was not disappointed.</p><p>""Of course. Can you both stay to tea? I'll drive you home later.""</p><p>With thumping heart I phoned my love, hardly able to speak properly. When she'd made me calm down so she could understand me, she went to ask her mum, then came back and said she'd have to home by 9.30. I was so excited that later I had to run back home from the bus stop to get my lunch.  </p><p>I'd also forgotten it was sports day, so I was not going to be able to speak to her before we were let out. As we got out books from our lockers - fortunately close, as we were in different classes -  we arranged to meet at the car pick up area and wait if we had to.</p><p>Gran and Jane had met, briefly, at a concert, but this was the first time they'd spoken. I wanted to sit with Jane in the back, but Gran insisted that Jane sit next to her. ""It's all right to look angry, Grace, because you should be sitting in the front. So keep scowling - for the sake of appearances."" She always made fun of me, but I had to laugh with them, as I had been furious.</p><p>Well, sports day meant plenty of running and getting hot, so we were both a bit smelly and sweaty when we got to Gran's. A cool drink and a piece of cake, then she threw us towels and said commandingly, ""Shower. Now.""</p><p>Jane looked at me, eyes wide, but I knew my gran. I nodded slowly, grinning, and we dashed off, Jane following me, to the bedroom I use when I stay. We stripped of our clothes and nearly did not make it to the shower because we spent ages just locked in each other's arms, kissing, stroking, whispering and looking at each other in wonder.</p><p>Finally Gran's voice came from the doorway. ""Hmm, dinner in thirty minutes. No sports or other aromas at the table, please.""</p><p>Our first shower together was something I will never forget. We soaped each other, washed each other's hair, spent a long time with fingers in all the right places bringing each other close to climax, but never quite getting there. Then we dried each other - that is so lovely - helped each other get dressed, and went to the kitchen hand in hand.</p><p>Over dinner, Jane asked Gran how come she didn't mind us being lovers. Her parents would have been horrified had they known, and my mother, I think, kind of knew something, but Gran was, well just the best kind of person. One we needed.</p><p>Gran said, ""Well, there's lots of forces in the world, but the force of true love is the driving one. Without that we'd still be hominids, having kids would be mechanical, and we could not be happy. I loved your papa, Grace, very much - but I also love a woman, and that is one of the important things in my life. Her and my family. So if you two love each other, and I can see you do, you deserve to be with each other, learn how to bear each other's troubles, put up with your foibles, and to tolerate each other's shortcomings."" Seeing my look of disbelief, she went on, ""Oh yes, you've got those all right. We all have those. And the hardest of all: Boredom. After a while things seem to become the same. Nothing new, exciting or stimulating happens. You've done everything, been there, done that, and you can be tempted to go looking elsewhere. Don't look so shocked. It's true. And jealousy. One of you will get a top job or write a prize-winning story and the other will be miffed. Or others will try to tear you apart, put you down, make life very very hard. That's the time to talk, to have someone else who understands and to whom you can let it all hang out. Love's a funny plant, it requires a lot of TLC""</p><p>After tea Gran said to us, ""It's seven thirty. We have to leave here at nine fifteen. Shoo!""</p><p>By nine o'clock our cunnies were sore and red, we'd had quite few orgasms, we were sweaty again, and I'd drunk so much lovely cum from Jane that I was sticky all over. We'd swooned, laughed, screamed and yelled- especially when I bit one of Jane's nipples so hard that I thought I'd drawn blood. I hadn't, so she bit my bum. The mark is still there, I'm sure.</p><p>About then Gran walked in and said, ""Sorry to tell you, but  it's nearly time.  Have a quick wash and get dressed, hey?""  As we stood up she put her arms around us both and said, ""I love you both. You deserve to be together. Any time you can manage it, you're welcome here.""</p><p>On the way to Jane's housed I asked Gran about the place cards. ""Oh, I did those yesterday,"" she said with a grin. Giggling, we told Gran about our thoughts on dimensions and time. She smiled and said, ""Well, there is a fifth dimension too, you know.""</p><p>We asked her what it was.</p><p>""Love,""  she said.</p><p>And that was so true. You can keep the others. We'll settle for the fifth.</p>"
1505,Family Foursome,Grace,1,,"['ff', 'FF']","<p>Jane and I were lying next to one another on the bed, half asleep after one of those beautiful, drawn out orgasms, when her mother walked in.</p><p>We didn't know that, of course, until she sat on the edge of the bed, which made us open our eyes and turn our heads toward her. She was smiling at us, so we smiled back. Jane gave her finger a twitch, so I did the same to her. They were still in each other's cunts, resting after all their work, and the reminder I got sent a tingle down my spine.</p><p>""Hello, Mum,"" Jane said softly, ""want to join us?""</p><p>""I'd like to, but there's something else first. Something wonderful."" She was grinning now, and I noticed that her nipples were standing out, as if they'd just been sucked. We mostly didn't wear clothes inside the house, now, specially when it was hot like today.</p><p>I reached out and stroked one. She had small breasts, hardly any droop in them, and mine were already bigger and softer, but I liked touching them because the three of us had been going to bed for a couple of months, and she liked us playing with them. And the rest of her as well, naturally. Her nipples were the biggest, though, and she always got hot when we played with them.</p><p>""What's happened?"" Jane was still not really used to her mother's new personality - neither was I, either - and 'something wonderful' could be anything from a new pizza flavour to a new super-dooper vibrator.</p><p>But Elspeth just continued to grin, cat and cream style, before she called out, ""Oh, now's the time, now, I'd like you to meet Iko. Iko, come on in, my darling, meet the girls.""</p><p>And in walked the most amazing person I have ever met. Iko was Japanese, I knew at once, and she was small, tiny even, with her black hair piled on top of her head, her fine features composed with only the hint of a smile, eyes the colour of her hair, tiny breasts, and she was beautiful.</p><p>""Hello,"" she said with an accent I couldn't place, after which there was a moment's silence as we took in both the sight and the implications.</p><p>""Ito is going to join us, girls, we fell in love a week ago, and she has agreed to live with us.""</p><p>The two women touched hands, and I could see the love in Elspeth's eyes. They were dancing, she was ready for the life she'd only dreamt of for the past six months, and I had no idea what to make of it. Jane and I had fallen for each other, boom!, just like that, nearly twelve months ago, and although it has taken us most of that time to feel confident in our love, which we did with lots of help from my Gran, we also had to cope with Elspeth's sudden desire to also become a lesbian. We'd encouraged her, of course, because we knew that loving - I mean really loving - another woman is about the best thing any girl can do, and when she saw how us two got on she wanted that. Her husband left sometime, and has found a 'real hetero lady', according to Jane, leaving Elspeth to join us in lovemaking, which has been good, even exciting at times, but strange too, because Jane and I love each other, and really, we do not love Jane's mum in the same way. She's still Jane's mother, and always will be, but we didn't want to be selfish, so we made a threesome. Besides, I spend most of my time at her house (my dad is puzzled, but he's a really tolerant darling, and Mum was brought up on a farm so she knows all about the 'love that isn't love', as she calls it, and she has supported us too).</p><p>""This is Grace,"" Elspeth said, indicating me, ""and my daughter Jane,"" pointing to her. ""Aren't they lovely?""</p><p>Ito took a small step towards us and gave a small bow. ""I am honoured to meet you. Your mother, Jane, is such a wonderful person, and it did not take us long to know that we were made for each other. And to meet you both,"" she smiled and looked at each of us in turn, ""is so wonderful. I have never had children, and now to have two - well, to live with two - who love each other, and are so happy, is so good, better than any of my dreams.""</p><p>By then I knew about her accent. It was American, soft and lovely. I looked at Elspeth, who was grinning, almost stupidly, then at Jane, who turned to look at me just then as well. She was not smiling, and I could see a glaze of tears on her eyes. I took her hand, and without thought we walked out of the room.</p><p>Outside, she threw her arms around my shoulders and burst into tears. I could guess why. I began to stroke her hair, kissing her cheek, and whispered, ""We'll always have each other, though, won't we, my love?""</p><p>She nodded, but still sobbed. I pulled her close and cuddled, the surest way to bring comfort.</p><p>After a while she said, ""Oh, Grace, I love you so much. I can feel myself vibrating with it. It's like being in the middle of a golden globe, glowing with... with - ""</p><p>"" - Goosebumps,"" I finished for her. And of course we began to laugh.</p><p>"" I don't know how many people you can love at the same time,"" my sweet darling said at last, ""but I'm happy to settle for just one. I suppose I thought that Mum would always love me most of all, but that's different, isn't it?"" She didn't wait for an answer, but went on, ""I suppose I'm glad for her, what do you think of Ito?""</p><p>So we talked about that.</p><p>Later on we got to know Ito, a name that means 'thread' in Japanese, that she was brought up in San Francisco, had had a terrible time being gay, had eventually fled to Australia, and hoped we'd accept her. Well, we did, because she was wise, patient, and helped Elspeth get used to her new found sexuality. It was a bit funny, too, because Jane and I were at least six inches taller than either of the them - and we still had a way to go. My breasts were the biggest, and Jane was the strongest; her thighs could clamp around my head so hard that I couldn't move, hardly breathe, but that didn't matter because I could clamp my mouth onto her cunt and suck and lick so hard she'd scream and scream as she came.</p><p>They never asked us to join them in bed, as they seemed to get pretty well off on their own, but Ito did tell us about some new wonderful ways to pleasure each other, which we still do. Jane and I still find so much pleasure and joy in each other's company, still get each other to orgasm one way or another, you know, sometimes with fingers and tongues, sometimes with something more - ahem - mechanical - and we are still determined to get the best marks at college so we can carry on Gran's work for same sex marriage and the rights and welfare of gay children.</p><p>Now we don't resent Ito's presence, we just love it, and the food she cooks, the songs she sings, the lessons she teaches us, and the happiness she brings to Elspeth. We have come to realise that a family of four is a pretty good deal.</p><p>Love from Grace and Jane</p>"
1506,Rabbits,Grace,1,Alice takes her 10-year-old sister on a trip down the rabit hole where she finds out about how wonderful it is to love another girl.,['ffg'],"<p>""... and when she looked around it was only the leaves from the tree that were blowing around in the wind. What a strange dream it had been.</p><p>'Hello, dear,' she heard her mother say, 'you've had a lovely nap. Time to go in for tea now.'</p><p>And Alice stood up, brushed the leaves out of her hair, and smiled. It was good to be back in the garden after her peculiar  adventure.</p><p>The End.""</p><p>Maryanne was nearly asleep, but mumbled, ""I do like that story. Wish I could pop down a rabbit hole.""</p><p>Alice smiled at her sister, ten years old and so childish, but so beautiful. So full of fun and curiosity, just like she'd been at that age. As she bent down to kiss her goodnight she whispered, ""I did, once.""</p><p>Maryanne opened her eyes wide and whispered back, ""You did? Oh, my, you never told me. Can you take me?""</p><p>""Tomorrow, maybe, if the weather is nice. Go to sleep now, and we might go down a rabbit hole in the morning, eh?"" She gave her a kiss, pulled up the blankets, and tiptoed out. Gentle breathing was the only sound to be heard.</p><p>The following morning was delightful. Warm, a clear sky with a gentle breeze, so the two girls asked their mother if they could go to the field for a walk. They could, but only if they took hats, lunches, rugs, books, pencils and paper, and other things; Maryanne  tuned out long before the list was complete, and as they walked she said ""Mother is always worrying, making us do all the right things, isn't she? She's too fussy.""</p><p>But Alice just grinned and tugged her sister into a brisk walk. There had once been lots of rabbits in that field, but there were rather few now, and it took them a while to find a burrow, at least one that appeared to go downwards, into the earth, not just a bit of scrabbled out dirt.</p><p>Maryanne looked at her sister in puzzlement. ""How on earth can we get into THAT? It's far too small.""</p><p>""Ah, my love, our bodies can't, but our imaginations can. What do you think you would find if you let your mind wander into an imaginary place like this? Like fairy land, or something similar.""</p><p>Maryanne's face creased in concentration as she considered, then asked, ""Could it be anything I liked? Because I don't know what I like, really, being with you, of course, and mother, and drawing, but - "" she paused, then with a sudden smile said, "" -could we go together? You've been before, you said, so you could show me, couldn't you?""</p><p>""We could, but you would have to then be part of my dream and my fantasy. I'd love you to come with me, of course, but you may not get to have your dream, just mine.""</p><p>""Oh, that's fine, because I love you, and you know all the best things too, so - what do we do?""</p><p>""Well, we lie on the ground here, on the blanket, we hold hands, and let our minds go down that rabbit hole. Want to try?""</p><p>A big nod of her head, and Maryanne lay down on her back and closed her eyes.</p><p>As Alice lay beside her and grasped her sister's hand and closed her eyes, her mind went back to her previous adventure and how that had changed her life forever. How things were - well, very different now to how they'd been. How much more exciting they were, how naughty, how -</p><p>But her fingers had found their way inside her skirt, inside her panties, and inside herself where they began to play. And the lovely hot thrill began. And so did their new descent down the rabbit hole, straight to that strange place of imagination.</p><p>""Eek!"" Maryanne's screech was scared, astounded, and discomforted. ""I haven't got any clothes on! Where's my dress? Alice! Where - "" but her yell was silenced by the sight of her sister, of bare skin, big round breasts, closed eyes and panting, but most of all by her red face and the sounds that were coming out of her mouth.  Her own mouth opened and stayed that way, disbelieving the sight.</p><p>Before she could even take a breath a voice said, so loudly it almost deafened her, ""So you return, Miss Alice of the hot underpants,  finally, ready to face the music at last. And you bring your sister for even more fun and games. You are a brave girl!"" This was said with great sarcasm, an evil sneer, and a flick of fingers.</p><p>Alice let out a final moan, one that turned into a groan as she heard The Voice. ""Oh. Hullo, Queen."" She sounded depressed rather than angry. ""Don't you dare touch my sister. She's only ten.""</p><p>""Just the age I like best! Maryanne, isn't it?"" She turned to her, a smile so full of evil on her face that Maryanne shuddered. ""I'm so pleased you've come, we have lot's to show you, little girls love it here, don't they, Alice?""</p><p>The reply was quavery. ""Yes, I think so. I think I did."" But she knew she really had enjoyed it, but had been somehow reluctant to go back.</p><p>""So, Miss Maryanne, let me show you how things are done here in Wonderland."" The smile was only slightly more inviting. ""Look at me!""</p><p>The command was so imperious that poor Maryanne she did what she was told, and looked into the eyes that were suddenly not grim, imperious or harsh, but lovely, inviting and kind. She found herself smiling, found herself falling into the depths of those grey eyes, and did not resist when two hands gently prized her legs apart and a head went between them and began to lick her private parts.</p><p>It didn't seem to matter, not at first, but when her sister leant over her and began to kiss her lips, well, that was different. Sisters didn't kiss with their tongue between your teeth, making your mouth open, push her tongue inside her mouth and play. Did they? No, they didn't, and she suddenly became aware of where she was and what was happening to her. She wanted to scream, but couldn't, her mouth being unable to operate. She wanted to struggle out of the position she was in, grab her clothes and go home, but she couldn't do that either. Queenie had her in a lock grip, and seemed to have begun pushing something up inside her wee wee hole, which was - well, it wasn't hurting, but - but when she felt fingers massaging her tiny nipples it all changed again.</p><p>A kind of shock went through her, made her hair stand on end, her limbs to tremble, and a kind of heat to radiate out from her breast and travel all over her. She gasped.</p><p>The heat got hotter, a buzzing began, her breath went all funny, and then a kind of pain - no, it was not a pain, it was a seizure, (her mother had had one of those, so she knew), and she felt herself begin to twist and squirm before her mouth opened, all by itself, and she half screamed, half groaned as the heat stayed and her limbs shook.</p><p>Sometime later - she never knew how long - she knew something strange had taken place. Not a terrible thing, not even a nice thing, just odd. She had no strength, everything had a rosy glow to it, she was wet between her legs like she had done wee wees, and someone was licking her feet. She opened her eyes a little more and saw that it was Alice, her sister, licking and watching her.</p><p>""Hello,"" her sister said, ""How do you like it down the rabbit hole?""</p><p>How did she <i>like</i> it? She shook her head in bewilderment. ""What are you <i>doing</i>?"" She was frowning. ""And where are your clothes?"" There was no answer, just a grin. ""I feel all hot and sweaty. And wet. And - and almost, a bit happy."" That wasn't right, and she shook her head again. ""Something.""</p><p>The foot licking stopped, and she watched, as though she were dreaming, as her beautiful sister slid up the side of the couch on which she was lying and put her face close to hers. </p><p>""Love you, little sister, love you so much."" Alice's mouth was next to her ear, and breathed the words into it. Then her mouth left the ear and went to her lips where it breathed on them before the tongue gently stroked her lips. Then Alice's  lips were on hers, brushing them, sliding across them, back and forth, and Maryanne knew that what she was feeling was so wonderful, so beautiful, that it had to be right.</p><p>Her lips opened and her own tongue brushed across her sister's lips. It felt delicious. And it wasn't a fairy story, either. It was real, she could feel the sensations right through her body. Kissing her sister was the most wonderful thing. The most natural thing, too. She smiled. She felt wonderful.</p><p>""Hello, hello, what have we got here?"" The voice was jovial, male, and, thought Alice, just a bit too friendly. She knew who it was, of course, having been introduced to him by the Queen herself as her half-brother - which she'd thought meant  being a half-sister as well - and he had tried to get her into the bed by pretending to be a real girl. She hadn't been fooled, as he hadn't smelled right.</p><p>""Get out of here, you stupid knave!"" She didn't have to be kind or nice to him, and the queen didn't trust him at all, not after he'd gone off with the tarts from the kitchen.</p><p>""Now, now Alice, that's no way to speak to royalty. I just wanted to meet Maryanne, no harm in that is there?""</p><p>At the mention of her name Maryanne opened her eyes, for she had been in a kind of pleasant daze, looked around and when they beheld the visitor she tried to cover her nakedness, turned beet red, and cried out, ""Papa, what are <i>you</i> doing here?""</p><p>Bewildered, Alice began, ""But he's not -"", but was cut off by their visitor.</p><p>""My dear child, this is the land of dreams, don't you know? I've always dreamt of seeing you like this, and I must say I'm not disappointed."" He sat down on the edge of the couch and ran his hand gently along the side of her leg. ""Lovely. And, my dear, are you sure you have never dreamt of seeing me like this? It's only natural, you know, it's how love expresses itself."" And his fingers began to gently rub her nipples, which made her feel hot again, mixed up, wicked, nice and -</p><p>""So here you are, you disgusting man."" The voice was banshee, its owner stout red haired, red faced, and burly. ""At the children again, I see. Shame, shame, can't let you out of my sight. Come on, home with you before I box your ears."" She grabbed his hair and tugged, causing his toupee to slide off -  and the spell was broken. Maryanne, then Alice started to laugh. Stupid old man.</p><p>They kept giggling as the two disappeared out the door. Then Maryanne looked up at her sister, a puzzled smile on her face. ""Wasn't that Mrs Beaton, the housekeeper?""</p><p>""I believe it was."" Alice sat on the couch. ""What a strange place, eh? Do you like being here with me?""</p><p>""I like being with you anywhere. But, well, what you did - um - before, you know? It felt very nice, not wrong at all, and - well, would you do it some more? Please? She was a very well brought up young girl, and never forgot her manners. Well, not very often.</p><p>""I think I'd  like that too. You could do the same to me, if you like. It's a lovely feeling, isn't it?""</p><p>A big smile spread over Maryanne's face as she reached out her hand to brush it over her sister's lovely round breasts and pink nipples. ""I like doing this,"" she said after a moment, ""you have such soft skin. I wish I had breasts."" This was said wistfully, but the smile was still there.</p><p>""You will, soon enough. And hair here"" - pointing to her crotch - ""and other things - actually, you have one of them  now, but it is going to grow bigger in a little while.""</p><p>""Where? Where?"" she could not contain her excitement.  ""Show me!""</p><p>""Well, you can't see it. But you can see mine, if you like?""</p><p>This puzzled her. A big frown, then, ""Why can't I - but yours - very well, then show me yours. It's got to be in a strange place, though."" This last was said almost to herself.</p><p>""Very well, you stand up, and I'll lie down. Then I can show you.""</p><p>That accomplished, Alice opened her legs and pulled her labia apart, as wide as she could. She loved doing that. ""Now, my pet, you lie down with your head between my legs so you can see where I have my fingers. Between them, in there."" She nodded her head toward the area.</p><p>A look of concern washed over her sister's face. ""Ahh  -"", but her misgivings went away as she looked into the eyes of lovely, grown up Alice. If she said so, well, she would. She lay on her tummy, as instructed, inched her way forward until her eyes were as close as she could get, and peered into the wet pink place that was being made by her sister's fingers.</p><p>""You smell nice."" There was a kind of awe in the voice.</p><p>""That's because I am nice."" Giggles. ""Up near the top, you see where my finger is, there's a little pale bump, like a tiny finger. That's it. Can you see it?""</p><p>""No, I don't think so.""</p><p>""Put your finger on the place near mine, and I'll show you.""</p><p>She did that, and soon found the place. ""It's soft, but I can see it now. Have I got one of those?""</p><p>""Yes, but it's tiny at present. But that doesn't matter, not really, because it is still one of the most important parts of your body. Let's exchange positions and I'll show you why.""</p><p>They did that, and Maryanne had no hesitation in opening her legs so Alice could see her - ""What is it called, Alice? I've never known about it before.""</p><p>""It's called the clitoris. Let me show you what it does, or rather, what it feels like when its stimulated.""</p><p>""What's stimulated mean?""</p><p>""Let me show you."" She began to gently rub her finger over the area, and was rewarded with a tiny bump appearing and a sudden in drawing of breath. ""Like that?""</p><p>""That's just like what I felt before, you know, when the queen was here.""</p><p>""She did the same as I'm doing. But she actually did this. Ready?""</p><p>A quick nod of the head, and Alice began to lick, faster and faster, before she gently inserted her forefinger inside the vaginal opening a short way and began to pulse it in and out.</p><p>""Oh! Oh! Oh....!"" The sound continued, rising and falling, her breathing becoming laboured, her body beginning to twist and turn, until suddenly there was a drawn-out gasp as she slowly collapsed.</p><p>""That's called an  orgasm. You're very young to be having one, but aren't  they wonderful?"" She waited until her little sister opened her eyes and propped herself up.</p><p>""Oh my. My heart is still pounding."" She looked in wonder at Alice, hardly believing what she had just experienced. After a moment she added, shaking her head a little, ""And I'm all wet down there.""</p><p>""Why don't you put your finger into that wetness and taste it? It's pretty good stuff.""</p><p>Nothing ventured, nothing gained; she did so, bringing a puzzled expression, a frown, before she said, ""It's a funny taste, a bit like honey and lemon or something.""</p><p>""That's you. Honey and lemon.""</p><p>""No, no, I'm never sour!""</p><p>""But you're so sweet - how'd you like to taste me?""</p><p>Young Maryanne opened her mouth to speak, but no words came. ""You mean - down there? Are you wet too?""</p><p>""No, not yet, but I will be when you do - when you help me have an orgasm - like I did for you. ""</p><p>A thoughtful frown appeared. ""Do you have to have someone else do it, you know, have an orr-gasm?"" She drew the word out, unused to its sound.</p><p>""No of course not!"" Alice was laughing. ""You do it yourself, all the time, but it's really nice to have someone else do it, someone you like, someone you love, like you.""</p><p>""Oh. What do I have to do?"" She liked being loved, and, clever girl that she was, she loved being liked.</p><p>""You remember when you looked at me, before? When you looked at my vagina, and I showed you my clitoris?""</p><p>Big nod. ""I liked that. It looked so beautiful.""</p><p>""Well, this time you have to lick and suck it, and put a finger inside and push it back and forth. That's what I did to you, and I love doing it. You will, too. Don't be scared, little one.""</p><p>""I'm not little at all. I'm really big. Well, not as big as you, but I'm not scared, anyway."" And with a sudden agility she jumped off the couch, pushed her sister down, put her head between the now open legs and went to start licking the area.</p><p>""But it's all closed, just a little crease."" A complaint if ever there was one.</p><p>""Oops, sorry, I'll open it up."" No point in asking her to do that, she thought. She would need to practice.</p><p>With the vulva open,  Maryanne began to lick, tentatively, stopping to ask if it was the right way, to say that she tasted nice, smelled lovely, that it was hard work, so Alice told her to slide a finger inside her instead.</p><p>""Won't it hurt?""</p><p>""Did I hurt you?""</p><p>""No - oh, I see, that is what you did. Well, here goes.""</p><p>Alice felt a finger, a small finger, much smaller that she was used to, slide in a short way and stop. ""Now push it in and out, like a piston or something, faster and faster. It doesn't matter how far you go in, or even if you use two fingers. I like it like that. And if you can suck my clitoris at the same time, that makes it ever so much better.""</p><p>It took quite a while, several periods of rest, a few kisses and pats, but Maryanne finally mastered the rather strange movements, learnt how to breathe through her nose as she worked, and worked out that three fingers were better than two. Alice had come close a couple of times, but at last - at last, she knew soon, and at last experienced that wonderful release, that over-the-top thrill of orgasm.</p><p>And to double the pleasure, she'd had her sister do it. She'd thought so often about this as she drifted off to sleep, imagined it was Maryanne's fingers doing what she was herself doing, and had dropped the hint about rabbit holes quite deliberately. But she wasn't sure whether what she felt, and what her sister had also obviously felt, was real or imaginary.</p><p>No matter, she felt really great.</p><p>When she opened her eyes she found they had gone to sleep in the meadow, the sun had become hot, she was perspiring badly, and she felt a bit squeamish.</p><p>As she rolled over on the rug so she could reach their picnic basket Maryanne said in a sleepy voice, ""My fingers are sore.""</p><p>""Are they? Would you like a drink? Orange juice?""</p><p>""Thank you. Alice, was that real? I mean, what happened? I thought - well, that you and I, well, I don't know."" She looked at her sister, frowning.</p><p>""Oh, I think we had some funny dreams. It got so hot, and we were tired from that long walk. I wouldn't worry about it.""</p><p>And with that they set off home. Their mother was very cross that they had got so much sun, red faces, smelly perspiration, and their hair, why it was so untidy, full of grass and twigs. ""Anyone would think you had been wrestling, you're so dishevelled. Go and get changed and come down for lunch.""</p><p>The girls were very quiet for the remainder of the day, and went to bed quite early, pleading tiredness. Both wanted to relive their adventures, but had to be in different beds.</p><p>As Maryanne went to her room she put her hand on Alice's arm and looked up at her. ""Thank you, "" she said softly, that was a lovely day, strange but lovely."" And she stood on tiptoe to kiss her. Not on the cheek as usual, but on the lips.</p><p>They both smiled and went to their beds, both to lie awake and mull over the strange day they'd had.</p><p>Maryanne, however, could not get to sleep at all, and after what seemed like an age got up and went into her sister's bedroom, finding her awake, staring into the moonlit room, not moving. ""I can't get to sleep,"" she said in a small voice. ""I'm still thinking about this morning, and I still feel different, like an itch somewhere inside."" There was no answer, so she went on, ""How about you? Do you have an itch too?""</p><p>Alice turned her head to look at this beautiful child, almost at puberty, soon to be a beautiful young woman. How she loved her. Her heart began to pitter-patter, an d she smiled.  ""Let's find out if our dream was really real. Come on, hop into bed with me and tell me what you think."" She threw the blankets back, revealing her unclothed body.</p><p>Maryanne's eyes opened wide, and in one swift movement pulled her nightie over her head and nestled in beside the sister. She suddenly felt grown up, not shy, not scared, and said, as her fingers found the triangular patch of hair and the warm place below, ""That wasn't really a dream, was it?""</p><p>No answer was necessary, for she felt fingers inside her own pubes, so she leant over and kissed her sister hard, hard on the mouth.</p>"
1507,"Brittany Knows Grandma, Part 1",Grandma Gladys,1,How my five-year-old grand daughter woke up as I was masturbating and ended up showing me she knew what really makes Grandma smile.,['Fg inc ped'],"<p>It started out so innocent, my grand daughter Brittany was to sleep
over the weekend, and I was happy. Only thing I didn’t plan on was
her waking as I was masturbating. She was 5 years old with long brown
hair and big green eyes; she was cute as a button when she walked in
the bedroom. She had a short Dora nightie that barley coved her
smooth butt, I never considered myself a pedophile or anything just
it’s been many years since I was with a man and had been with more
then a few women over the last few years. Seeing her there with her
small ass showing and then as she crawled into bed, I was fixed on
her cute little pussy. It was bright smooth and made me wet seeing
it. I tried to shake the feeling that came over me. It didn’t work as
she snuggled up to me I felt myself get soaking wet.</p><p>I hoped she would go to sleep quickly so I could take care of this
need. She did or so I thought. Just as I started to run my fingers
over my soaping wet pussy she said, ""Need help there Grandma?"" with a
huge smile. I jumped; I wasn’t sure what to say. ""Why yes I think so,"" I
smiled back at her, she then moved down the covers until all I could
see was her tiny pink pussy sticking out at me. Begging me to eat it,
and then felt her tiny hands on me. She seemed to know what she was
doing too, as if this wasn’t her first time doing this.</p><p>She moved her warm soft hands up and down the folds as I opened her
thighs and decided to dine myself. She tasted better then any woman I
have ever enjoyed. She was sweet and tart at the same time. As I was
starting to enjoy her I felt her move down more away from my mouth. I
thought I did something wrong, no it was she wanted to taste me is
all. I felt her hot breath on my pussy and clit and then she moved so I
could enjoy her at the same time. She licked deeper and faster than
any woman I have ever been with and with her tiny hands able to get
deep inside me it only added to the enjoyment.</p><p>When it was all over I asked her how she knew all this at her age
about enjoying a woman. She smiled and told me since her daddy left
them her and Mommy had gotten very close and she did this with her
almost every night.  I was shocked, here I was worried what her mom
would think, and she is training the child to be the best lover any
woman can ever want.</p>"
1508,"Brittany Knows Grandma, Part 2",Grandma Gladys,2,Part 2 about me and Brittany we try new things the next day.,['F\\g pedo inc'],"<p>The next morning came quickly I was having trouble sleeping all night
I couldn’t get the idea that such a tiny little girl could orgasm or
even get wet before last night.</p><p>But here it was the next day she was still soaked in my juices from
being a play thing for me over two hours last night. How would I tell
my daughter that I knew she was enjoying her only child as a sex toy
I thought, and then it hit me why do I have to say a thing! She broke
in this wild little sex slave and now I was going to enjoy them both
to the fullest.</p><p>We laid there as she awoke and I smiled at her. How do you feel honey
I asked her. I would like more of you grandma she grinned, moving her
tiny hands over my extra large labia and grabbing them to pull on
them as if they were a play thing. I felt my clit pop out at her as
soon as she did this and saw her move her small face down to it.  She
wasn’t shy about what she was after too, I knew she wanted to taste
more of me but I had to take control of this and start to make her do
my bidding right away.</p><p>I placed my hands on her and pulled her face away from me saying not
yet I want to do other things first before we do that again, and
smiled. I laid her on the bed then climbed on top of her firm ripe
body not placing to much of my weight on her then pressed my pussy
onto hers and started to rub my swollen clit on her firm mound. She
let out a deep groan as she felt my juices start to run over her own
parts, ohhh grandma please don’t stop ever she cooed.</p><p>I have no plans to I grinned as I kept rubbing myself from her tight
belly to her thighs in a long stroking motion. She giggled each time
I went over her small mound and I was not about to stop anytime soon
this felt better then anything I had tried with another women yet.
But she was getting to slippery there so I quickly thought up a new
idea that I have wanted to try for a long time with another woman.</p><p>I told Brittany that I wanted her to lay face down so I could do the
same to her firm ripe ass now and moved off the top of her so she
could roll over. She frowned a bit then did as I told her. I like it
this was she moaned. Well it’s not just what you like but me that is
important you know I told her and retook my place over her quickly.</p><p>I started to rub my pussy on her tight hard cheeks quickly this time
with more force then I was using on her front half for some reason it
was more animalistic about this style then doing her bald mound.  I
wasn’t sure what it was I just wanted to grind her into the bed is
all that came over me is all I remember. She grunted as my weight
came down on her harder trying to tell me it was to much but I wasn’t
listening just rubbing myself harder and harder on her butt until I
climaxed  on her there. Squirting my juices for the first time ever
on her small body. As I thought what I had just done a bit of shame
came over me and shame as well I let something so sweet turn a bit to
rough for her. My labia were throbbing and my clit was pounding as I  
rolled off the top of her and saw her butt was beet red now from my
workout she was crying a bit saying why did you get so rough grandma
I didn’t like how that felt at all. She wept, Brittany grandma didn’t
mean to get that way she got carried away I’m sorry I said cuddling
her in my arms.</p><p>Her breath made my nipple stand up in her face and poke into her
mouth. She smiled and took it sucking softly as I told her how
grateful I was to have her as a new play thing. She grinned and then
replayed grandma I have wanted to do this with since mommy started me
out in this new area.</p><p>Really you wanted to taste grandma? I asked unsure what to think of
this. Yes mommy said the older you get the better you get so you’re
the oldest person I know. I was unsure how to take that, so I took it
as a good thing and let her get back to enjoying my breast. As she
did the thought of who I could trust to share this with ran though my
mind. I have been with many women since my husband died and more then
a few have played mommy daughter games together. Now I had the real
thing if I could just find the right one to share her with. We spent
most of the day in bed talking and sucking on each other as we
enjoyed making the other orgasm repeatedly. The bed was soaked in
pussy juices mostly mine by the time night came around and we finely
had to stop because we were both to sore and tired to do anymore.</p>"
1509,Mommy New Plaything,Grandma Gladys,1,Sandy moves away with her baby girl and finds a new way to fill her needs now her sister isnt around to play with.,['Fg extreme pedo'],"<p>Sandy was a typical mom to most, with a 10-month-old baby girl and a
small apartment, she seemed to have all she needed that is but
someone to fuck or eat her, until she moved out of the house her
9-year-old sister did a wonderful job of that without anyone in the
family having any idea that they were lovers. Now she had a new place
and wasn’t able to get her sister over very often because she lived
across town and sandy had no car to get her there. So on some
weekends when her sister was able to stay is only time she had fun
now. That is until one night chatting online she was given a new idea
to fill her needs a friend that was into much the same asked if you
need your pussy eaten by a younger one why don’t you put your babies
mouth to work on your clit? She will grow used to the juices as she
gets older and by 2 or 3 be a wonderful little cunt eater and you can
eat her anytime you want too that way.</p><p>Sandy thought about this for a few days after she was told that by
her friend online  is what she did with daughter and now at 4 she an
outlast any woman out there when it comes to sucking pussy and
fisting you till your going to die.</p><p>The thought ran though her head over and over again, should she
start her little one out on a diet of fresh cunt meat or not she
didn’t see why not it never hurt her, her aunt started her out at 7
and she never was sorry she let her aunt eat her from the first time
she had an orgasm.</p><p>After a few days she was changing Lilly and looking at that little
slit smiled and pushed her thighs wide open saying to her get ready
mommy’s hungry and you have just want I need. She then placed her
tongue on the baby cunt and started to slowly draw across it, Lilly
cooed and giggled it must feel good she thought isn’t fighting me,
then started to lick faster, she then opened her folds to find her
clit it wasn’t very big but was big enough to see without much
trouble she snagged it up wrapping her mouth over the tiny opening
fully and started to suck to hard the child started to whippier and
cry a bit. She was getting to rough but it didn’t matter her juices
were running down here thighs like a waterfall now. Sandy let out
deep groan as she slid her hand between her thighs and started to rub
herself. My god this is better sissy cunt she thought.  Then stopped
as she felt herself about to climax and explode, not yet you little
devil she smiled looking at her hot juicy pussy I want this on Lilly
all over her tiny body to clean up later, she then straddled the
small body of the child and starting at her chest pressed down and
started to rub herself from chest to thighs up and down moving
quicker with each  stroke. It didn’t take long for sandy to explode
and cover her new little sex toy in her juices.</p><p>She climbed off with her legs feeling like jelly, my god I don’t I
have cum that hard since the first time me and aunt sue had sex she
hissed out. Then looked at the well glazed child still laying on the
changing table, my your going to make mommy a wonderful new playmate
I think rubbing her fingers over her soaked pussy and then putting
them in her daughters mouth. The little girl quickly sucked on them
as if they were a nipple and didn’t mind the taste at all seemed to
like it even. She knew once she got her little sister over they could
take turns drenching this new play toy till she wreaked of pussy and
then take her out to see who came sniffing around to find new
pedophiles.</p>"
1510,"Donna's Toys, Part 1",Grandma Gladys,1,a grandmother finds a new play thing for her tiny strap-on with help of her little grandaughter,['F/gg'],"<p>Donna never considered herself to be a pedophile or even found her
desires for girls under 7 odd because when she was that age her aunt
used her and she loved it.  Now at age 57 with several daughters all
grown up and with granddaughters she had enjoyed, she looked forward
to finding new play things.</p><p>Today was going to bring her new playing she had been hoping for; her
youngest granddaughter brought home a new friend Tina. Beth was 5 years
old and Tina was 7 years old and new in the apartment complex.</p><p>They walked into her apartment and right away Beth lifted her dress
and removed her underpants, a very bold move for the child but
knowing grandma she knew it was okay to be so bold. Tina was a shy
girl watched her do this then whispered what are you doing? I pee’d
myself a little I need nana to wash them she grinned.</p><p>They walked into the kitchen and she grabbed Donna around the waist
squeezing her butt cheeks hard as she did Tina looked in amazement.</p><p>Hello nana she grinned I need these washed she said holding out her
panties, okay honey soon as I get done doing a few things. Now who is
this she grinned leaning down to the new child as one of her big
breast started to fall out of her night gown. She didn’t make a move
to put it back just let it hang their exposed to the girls.</p><p>She saw the new girl looking at it with a bit of excitement in her
eyes. Oh my there falling out again she giggled. Well since ones out
better let the other breath too she laughed as she pulled out the
other huge breast in front of the girls. There that’s better I hate
them being hidden it’s not like there is any men around just us girls
anyway she smiled.</p><p>Wow there huge Tina said breathless, well thank you dear would you
like to feel them? Yes please replayed Tina.</p><p>Well if you’re going to play with them let’s do it right, she sat on
a chair and said well there one for each of you girls  so help
yourself she said as she lifted the large breast up, you both know
how to suck don’t you rubbing her nipples.</p><p>Yes they both chirped. Well then you suck and play with them and I’ll
do other things to enjoy myself.</p><p>The girls quickly jumped on her lap and started sucking wildly on the
huge nipples. Tina had no idea this was the only thing that Beth had
sucked of her grandma’s since she was a baby.</p><p>Whereas neither Donna nor Beth knew Tina was a huge fan of titty and
could suck them for days without a problem.</p><p>But soon it wasn’t going to be titty that Tina was sucking but pussy.
Tina watched as she sucked the fat nipple as Donna moved her hand
down between her thighs and started to stroke herself. She knew from
seeing her big sister doing this before she knew what was going on.</p><p>She did say a word just watched then felt something odd she looked
down and saw that Beth had put her hand under Tina’s dress and was
rubbing her now as well.   She didn’t stop it just let her new friend
enjoy it felt good and wasn’t like she never had been rubbed there
before, big sis did it and always stopped before she was done feeling
good. Beth wasn’t stopping and she liked that.</p><p>Just as she started to get really wet and excited grandma let out a
long gasp then said I think we need to take this somewhere better
lets go to the bedroom girls we can have more fun there.</p><p>The two girls followed the old woman there and undressed as they
walked. As they entered Donna said now since your friend is new I
think I better let her get eaten first don’t you dear she smiled.</p><p>Yes nana Beth replayed with a huge grin but then I get to eat her too
don’t I? Yes all you want as grandma watches and films you if that’s
okay.</p><p>Sure we won’t mind, Beth chirped. Tina still in a daze over what was
going on stood there and nodded. Good I love to watch my girls have
fun after they have gone home you know.</p><p>They all climbed into the bed right away Beth placed her face in
Donna’s huge fat thick brown lips, pressing her face so deep in them
she almost diapered in them. Tina was told to squat on her face and
relax she would be well taken care of. She moved with ease to the
woman’s mouth lowering herself onto her waiting tongue.</p><p>My god you smell lovely she said as her tongue entered the tiny hole.
She let out a small gasp as she felt the well trained tongue enter
her insides and started to run up and down the soft wet folds that
held her sweet pussy juices. It was only seconds before she was
having her first orgasm.</p><p>Her body trembled and shook as the fire ripped though her starting at
her pussy running up her belly to her mind. She turned to jelly as it
ripped though the small cunt and Donna helped hold the new toy up in
her hands.</p><p>Don’t worry Donna said moving her tongue out a moment I’ll help you
enjoy this. Donna quickly reinserted her tongue deeply into the folds
and kept sucking the juices out of the child and flicking across her
well swollen clit that stuck out full now.</p><p>Donna stopped a moment to catch her breath, my lord you’re a juicy
one aren’t you she laughed I like that.</p><p>I know I am going to love doing things to that pussy before were
done, ever been fingered for had a toy up there she asked softly.</p><p>No she panted, why you are going to do that Tina asked. Yes I have a
special toy made for tiny cunts like yours and Beth’s I love to fuck
with.</p><p>And fuck I will until you’re drained and feel like heaven has come
home to you dear, you will love it Beth always dose.</p><p>With that she moved off Donnas’ face and said okay put it in me if
you don’t mind. I will soon as Beth’s done with her dinner. She
smiled maybe you can help her; my clit could use some extra attention
you know, what is a clit she asked shyly. Well let me show you she
pried open the girls folds and showed her the large pink button the
produced out of there that is dear look you will see mine much the
same.</p><p>So Tina moved down Dona's body sliding across her tits to her pussy
and saw Beth’s face  moving in an up and down, side to side motion
quickly watching a moment she loved how easily the girls face moved
around the huge area before her. Wow your good I hope I can be that
good someday she smiled. Beth didn’t say a word she just kept up her
attack on the fat thick lips suck and drinking in the goodness that
was there, Tina then saw her prize she was after and placed her mouth
on it. Donna quickly raised her hips and gasps, wow now that what I
call a good pair of pussy eaters, she grinned. Won’t take me long to
climax like that.</p><p>Within a few moment Donnas hips few off the bed both girls grabbed a
hold of her thighs and held on as she tossed and wiggled like she was
on fire. Yes! Yes! Yes! That’s it suck the juices out of me girls she
called out. I’m cummmmminggg! Oh god it’s the best one in ages she
hissed out as the orgasm ripped though her body.  Then as it subsided
she pushed the girls away, Donna looked down at them and told them
she needed a break to get ready for more. And they should relax a
monument before she got her second wind and showed them more new
games.</p><p>End part 1</p><p>All questions and comments welcome</p>"
1511,"Donna's Toys, Part 2: Strap-on Time",Grandma Gladys,2,Donna uses a strap-on to make her feel like a woman,['Fgg'],"<p>It wasn’t easy for Donna to catch her breath after such a strong
orgasm; she hadn’t cum that had in a long time. As they all lay there
talking among themselves on what just happened and how good it felt
there was a knock on the front door. Now who can that be? Donna asked
the girls. Tina looked at the clock on the bedroom stand and gasp.</p><p>It’s my big sister she said in a sad voice. She wants me home I bet.</p><p>Well maybe you can spend the weekend here honey if you ask. Donna
replied softly so we can fully enjoy our new found fun. I’ll ask her
nana she smiled and tossed her clothes on quickly. Tina walked to the
door and it was her big sister, she was 10 yrs old and was built like
she was 15 with nice budding breast and curves that showed her
forming to be a very pretty woman. Can I stay here sis this weekend
she said before her sister had a chance to say anything. She looked
up and down Tina and smiled having some fun are you? She grinned.</p><p>Well yes I was playing with my new friend and her grandma if that’s
okay. Yea I can see and smell what fun your having, okay but later I
want some of this fun too if you know what I mean she winked. Besides
mom had been drinking, so I’m going to dad’s house for the weekend
anyways.</p><p>Just remember to shower before you come home you! You smell like
pussy really bad she laughed. And its making me wet. She then smiled
and said okay, closed the door and ran to the bedroom and tossing off
her clothes climbed back into the bed for more fun.</p><p>So what’s next she said with a big smile. Well Donna  replayed I have
a special treat for you now, as she reached over to her drawer and
pulled out what looked like underwear with something in front of
them. What’s that? It’s a special toy made for girls your age honey
she said I have used it on all my grandkids you see it’s a rubber
cock just small enough to easily fit your tiny cunt so I can fuck you
till I’m sure you’re done.</p><p>She showed her the small 5” long rubber cock that was about big
around as a magic marker. I think you’re going to love how it feels,
as I do that you can eat Beth’s pussy to so you get lots of practice
in that area I think you can use it anyways. If you’re going to be
part of our family fun you have to be very good at eating pussy honey.</p><p>Wow you want me part of your family? She squealed. Well yes you are
very open sexually and already have the basics of pussy eating down
and sure taste great to us Donna replied.</p><p>Can my big sister come over and play too sometime? She asked me that
when she said okay you see shed said looking down. Well sure there is
always plenty of room in my bed honey.</p><p>With that Tina jumped up for joy and said okay how do you use that on
me?</p><p>Well lie on your tummy and lift your butt in the air that way you can
eat Beth and I can put this in you same time she laughed at the girls
excitement.</p><p>Not yet grandma I’m still not ready for her to eat me I want to use a
vibrator in me for a bit first if that’s okay Beth smiled. I love how
it makes me feel so full. Besides mom said I need to get it bigger so
I can get more in me remember she was saying I’m way too small down
here for my age.</p><p>Yes I do dear just thought after all that eating you did on me would
want to get eaten too.</p><p>I’ll be fine I can wait I love seeing you hump anyways nana, she
smiled.</p><p>With that Donna had the small girl lay on her back and proceeded to
climb on top of her, her weight wasn’t easy to handle at first and
Donnas’ big tits hung in her face now you just suck them as I do the
work and cum your brains out she said with a huge smile.</p><p>I will don’t worry I love tittys mama.</p><p>I see that I take it you have done this before? No mama I used to
suck my mom’s till about a year ago then she cut me off for no reason
and now I sometimes suck on my big sissy’s is all as she rubs herself
down there pointing to her pussy.</p><p>But she don’t rub mine I have to help her get wet she says is all.
That’s okay I knew something was up when you got all excited over
mine when you first came in and they fell out.</p><p>With that she started to press the head of the rubber cock to the
soaking wet opening between her thighs and press it inside. Tina gasp
as it hurt a bit but didn’t say a word she wanted it in her and
didn’t care how it felt as long as the old woman let her have all
the  tittys she wanted.</p><p>Donna leaned up and looked into the Childs eyes then said hold on
dear this will hurt at first then start to feel really good. She saw
the worry and excitement in the girls face as it entered her small
opening without a thought she slammed into the small tiny cunt and
busted her cherry in a second and didn’t miss a stroke as she pumped
in and out. She saw the tears well up for a moment in the tiny
child’s eyes only to give way to lust that was now building in her
loins.</p><p>Feels better then you thought doesn’t it honey she hissed out in a
grunt as she pressed it into her. Yes please deeper she called out in
a small childish voice. Oh yes dear I will don’t worry Donna replied.</p><p>With that donna grabbed a hold of the tiny thighs and pulled Tina’s
ass off the bed then started to press herself deep as she could into
the opening till she felt the toy start t hi her cervix and knew that
was all that was going into her now. Tina was in tears between the
thrill of getting this done and the pain that came along with such
deep penetration, she didn’t know if she should cry of jus cum
herself to death. She quickly decided this was all part of enjoying
it a bit of pain came along with pleasure.</p><p>She didn’t really the small amount of pain just made her cum even
quicker she found out fas,t.</p><p>It wasn’t long before Tina’s legs had turned to jelly and she
couldn’t move them anymore. The older woman that had her hands
wrapped around them was in total control and she loved this feeling.</p><p>She let go and let the big woman just have her way as long as she
wanted she thought, then it hit the biggest orgasm of her life. Her
body started to stiffen up then tremble uncontrollably , she thought
she was about to pass away when it started then her eyes rolled back
in her head and it all went dark. When she awoke she saw Donna lying
next to her and Beth on the other side well welcome back honey you
came harder than any girl I have even seen, maybe harder than some
women I know she laughed.</p><p>How did it feel? Like heaven when can I do it again? Tina asked. Not
for a little bit your mighty red down there Donna and Beth laughed as
they pointed t her swollen mound below. I think you better rest a bit
before we do that again.</p><p>Okay grandma, but do want lots more of that please! And I hope it
last longer too I don’t want to pass out next time she giggled.</p><p>With that the girls all curled up together and rested for more fun,
donna smiled I’m no spring chicken anymore I need to rest up to so
let’s all nap then can start again.</p>"
1512,"Brittany Knows Grandma, Part 3",Grandma Gladys,3,,['F F g'],"<p>Sunday morning went by quickly as the two of us as we laid side by
side napping and then lightly playing with the others body. Then I
awoke to a wonderful idea, my best friend Esther! How many times have
we sat on her porch watching the neighbor girls playing as she made
small comments about them how pretty they looked how sweet there
smelled and such that most would have never gave a second thought to.</p><p>But I know Esther all too well she might be pushing her mid 80’s but
that woman loved sex as much if not more than me.  Even though our
sexual romps in the bedroom never lasted more than 30 minutes because
she would get worn out, I think a lot of that was the fact that I was
almost always on top rubbing myself on her till I came. I think she
could last a lot longer with a smaller play thing.</p><p>With that I looked at my new play toy and smiled so you want really
old? I asked her. She nodded yes. Well I have a friend that is older
than me will you let her do anything to you like I have? Yes grandma
please get her I want to play and you’re sore you said. Ok one moment
I smiled I grabbed the phone and in seconds Esther was talking to me.</p><p>She was still in her night gown thank god so that meant no getting
undressed once here. I told her I needed her here right away for some
sexual fun, she quickly hung it up and walked across the lawn to my
house walking in and up t the bedroom.</p><p>She was a bit shocked and happy when she saw my new play toy. Well
what do you think I asked pointing to Brittany as she laid there
spread open in full view of her eyes. This is my new toy and I want
you to use her as much and long as you can dear I know you can go
longer then we do just I get carried away I did the same with her
last night you see.</p><p>My god she is a doll honey she smiled as she unbuttoned her nightie
and walked to the bed, what’s your name she smiled and started to rub
her thighs.  Brittany she replayed. Well mines Esther and I think I’m
going to love having you dine on me dear! She exclaimed. Esther then
laid on the bed and started to pull her tiny face into her moist
pussy and said you eat good and I’ll return the favor if you do it
right. She winked at me knowing she was going to eat this tiny hole
no matter how good the child did. Brittany didn’t need any
encouragement.</p><p>She quickly went to work her tiny mouth sucking the large folds into
her mouth and suckling on them as she founded the clit that sprouted
about them, Esther let out a gasp. My god she is great where did you
find this tiny one? she asked breathless effort. It’s my
granddaughter you know her, not like this I don’t she grinned god she
is good! You don’t have to tell me anything I been using her for
almost two days now and I’m getting a bit sore from it all I laugh.</p><p>Well I hope I’m sore from her too Esther replayed in a grin. Watching
little Brittany enjoy the soft warm folds of her labia only made me
even hotter than ever. She had her butt up in the air as she dined on
them and then pulled back a moment to reposition herself. As she did
I thought to myself well her tiny butt is open to fun again. I
watched as she started to now fist Esther’s pussy pushing her whole
hand in with ease and adding more of her arm with each slow long
stroke as her moth was clamped on her clit.</p><p>I rubbed myself and soaked down my fingers, then started to smear
some of my juices on her little puckered pink butthole. She just
wiggled around as I did this then once it was well oiled I started to
insert my finger in there it was tighter then I thought and she
clamped down hard on it but didn’t whimper once. I then watched them
as I started to finger out her ass slowly and deeply I pushed it in
she seemed to like this. I was guessing mom had done her ass many
times the way she was talking it so good. The show was wonderful but
I wanted to get myself off to so I took a toy out of my night stand
and started to do myself as I watched this talented child now have
her arm almost to the elbow in Esther’s hole. She was gasping and
thrashing around as Brittany was now picking up the pace.</p><p>All I could think is I have to keep this around for a while somehow
and not let her go home for at least a week before I would be ready
to return this new toy.</p><p>All of as sudden I heard Esther let out a loud howl and her hips flew
off the bed and she dropped I thought she had a heart attack. I
quickly grabbed Brittany away from her and tried to pull her arm out
of her but she was locked inside Esther’s pussy had gone a bit dry
and she was stuck in there. Are you okay I exclaimed to my best
friend now seeing her eyes open slowly. God yes I haven’t cum like
that since I was a teenager she grinned I didn’t think I could
anymore.   Well I have a bit of bad news I grinned you might have cum
really hard but you’re out of juices dear. She is stuck in you.</p><p>I know Esther replied and I don’t care. I’ll relax in a bit and it
will come out just let me stay here and catch my breath. This isn’t
the first time I had something lock up in me mostly it’s been my toys.</p><p>Get some lubricant and well get it out in a bit just watch. I did as
she asked and enjoyed myself as we waited. In about 10 minutes she
was able to get the small hand out slowly but Esther’s pussy was now
so swollen up she was almost swollen shut. My god I love that feeling
when I get like this she laughed and rolled over toward me. She
watched as I started to cum on my toy and said has she fisted you
yet?</p><p>Oh yes and more dear that why I wanted you here she wore me out too.
Well don’t worry I’ll be ready for more in no time I hope she won’t
run low on energy anytime soon, I love this little energizer bunny
you have no batteries required.</p><p>With that we lay there relaxing and trying to come up with more
ideas to do to our new bunny and how she could make us cum.</p><p>We knew we only had a few more hours but weren’t sure how much more
of her we could take in that time before her mom would come knocking
wanting her little toy back home</p>"
1513,Girls' Fun,Grandma Gladys,1,Mother finds fun she has been missing with her daughters one afternoon.,"['F,g,g']","<p>Carol wasn't sure if she should yell at her 5 year old daughter or
what when she walked into the room, her she was with her 3 year old
sister fingering her out and then tasting what she found .they had
been in there room playing quietly a bit to quite for the two of them
when she came to see what was going on she opened the door and saw
her littlest Carol wasn't sure if she should yell at her 5 year old
daughter or what when she walked into the room, her she was with her
3 year old sister fingering her out and then tasting what she
found .they had been in there room playing quietly a bit to quite for
the two of them when she came to see what was going on she opened the
door and saw her littlest daughter Casey laying on the bed her pants
and underwear on the floor while her oldest Sailor was fingering her
like crazy then stopping as the little ones hips rose and feel to
smell and taste what she found like a new candy, she watched a moment
unable to move. she didn’t have any idea how they knew this or why
they were doing this she wanted to stop them but was at the same time
fancied by this too. she felt herself feeling both fear because she
was enjoying the show and rage that they were doing this to
themselves. within seconds her mind became more focused its only
childhood curiosity she then though they arena’t hurting anything,
and seem to like it and moved away from the door to let them finish.
she walked about four steps away when she hear a voice. Sailor said
mommy! mommy! come see I made sissy wet and sticky down here she said
with excitement pointing to her hips. what she asked like she did’t
see the show, and it taste really yummy like that movie said it
would. she had no idea what movie they watched till she walked in the
room they had an all girl xxx video playing and were imitating what
they saw there. we found this in your dresser and it didn’t have a
name so started to watch and do as it said its fun mommy want to try
it? well mommy's don’t do that with there girls really honey, she
smiled I could get into trouble if anyone found out. not wanting to
say she would love to have one of them eat her out as she saw in that
same video many times. she had never had sex with another woman or
even thought of sex with a child before this moment but seeing her
little girl going to town on her sister really made her wet and she
was really in need of some relief. it had been almost year since her
husband died and since than only thing she had in her was a few toys
she bought. please mommy its really fun and we can take turns seeing
what you can do , sissy just get a little wet but in the movie the
woman made lots.</p><p>Well yes dear as you get older you make more of that stuff she said
in a soft voice, well come on mommy lets go to our room Casey is
already got her pants off so you can show me things and then can try
them together with her .all that kept running though Carols mind was
what if I like this how can I be a good mom wanting to have sex with
my own kids, then lust took over and she smiled ok but you girls will
do what I say and I'll be the one that is naked and you will taste me
is that clear? yes mommy she replied quickly and ran to her sister
mommy's going to teach us she called out excited. she walked in to
see her daughter still rubbing herself and pulling at her clit. not
so hard on that sweet heart she called out you'll hurt yourself more
like this she grinned and started to slowly stroke her fingers over
it sending shudders of joy though the tiny body.</p><p>Carol was hardly believing that she was doing this having sex with
her own kids but tat the same thought this was the best sex ever in
her life it wasn’t rushed hurried or anything it was soft genital and
felt so good.</p><p>She was really enjoying it when she felt Casey start to pull at her
pants saying mommy lets see your too with a huge smile .Carol stopped
what she was doing and quickly undressed and told her girls to do the
same. they didn’t need a second invention they quickly undressed and
giggled as they did saying this is going to be so much fun all that
run though Carols mind was how many times can these two little things
make her cum she knew they had endless energy and could she keep up
with them , she was guessing from what she saw they had already made
each other orgasm at least once so knew what was ahead of them. she
then said this would be much easier in my room and the two girls
quickly ran to her bedroom and jumped on the bed there small firm
ripe bodies all glistening with a bit of sweat and there tiny ripe
puffy mounds were still damp from there play time before that. she
smiled and felt herself getting soaked thinking about them going down
on her pussy, one could enjoy her clit and the other licked her nice
and deep there were small enough to both fit down there she thought.</p><p>As she looked them over wondering who would do what Casey asked Mommy
why do you have so much hair there wont that get in the way? your
right she smiled back I better fix that and went into the bathroom
and shaved herself clean coming back to find the two girls in the 69
potion. Sailor looked up seeing her mom coming said we saw this in
the movie it looked easy to do mommy. well your right girls its the
best way for you both to enjoy the other and should do it as often as
you can. we will mommy and do the same with you anytime you want us
they grinned. oh don’t worry girls she laughed mommy will be enjoying
your company in her bed a lot from now on. the two girls were all
excited about what was about to began, so was mommy she laid back on
the bed and told the girls there positions to take on her now swollen
clit and the other on her moist soft lips, she told them one would
suckle on her clit as they other pushed her tongue deep inside and
enjoyed the taste of her then after a bit they would change positions
and the other would enjoy mommy's candy and the other make her cum.
they were happy to do as told and quickly got into there spot. soon
as sailors mouth locked on her clit she had all she could to do hold
back the rush of an orgasm she had to keep focus on the fact that
Casey had yet to get inside her and stuff her tongue in the folds to
enjoy this. Casey little mouth was warm soft and inviting. she let
her push her tongue deep in the pink folds before her as she let go
and her hops flew off the bed almost tossing the girls off her hips
but holding them in place so not to lose the feeling she bucked and
hissed god yes suck mommy girls she called out it feels so good don’t
stop wave after wave of orgasm ran though her bodies till she though
she was going to pass out. she looked down at her two tiny little
pussy eaters both with there faces glistening with her juices. my
lord girls your better then I have ever had, but I have to catch my
breath before I can show you how much I needed that and had the two
girls curl up in her breast and suckle on a nipple each as she laid
there wondering why she waited so long for this.</p>"
1514,Landlady,Grandma Gladys,1,A woman finds herself on the outs when she has to move to a low rent place and only person that will watch her child is a old woman with wild desires for little girls.,"['F,g,mast']","<p>Mona had no choice in her move she was a divorced mom with a small
daughter, her husband left her broke homeless and penny less so when
she had to move to a low rent apartment she was not proud of this,
she had never really held a job yet in her life. she was in her mid
30's and without any real job skills, whit a 4 year old daughter and
no place to call her own she was about to start all over.</p><p>When she walked into the place that the welfare sent her to, she meet
a older women looking to be in her mid to late 60's with duster and
slippers that looked about as dangerous as a paper bag. she was
smoking a long cigarette and looked Mona up and down as she told her
the rules of the place, no men no pets and most important no making a
lot of racket.</p><p>She smiled briefly then agreed to what the woman said, then asked
something that bought a huge smile to the old woman's face. she asked
how and where she could find a sitter for her daughter because she
had to start work that night at an all night dinner and needed
someone to keep an eye on her as she worked and couldn’t pay a lot.
the landlady replied quickly I can do that honey infarct they will
pay you to have one didn’t they tell you that? I'll do it now for
free till you get the paperwork done and we'll just up a few days off
as days I worked to make it up she grinned.</p><p>""Okay,"" she replied looking at the woman thinking that her child be fine
with someone so old and harmless little did Mona know this old woman
loved to enjoy the special fruits of a little girls loins.</p><p>She looked down at the child and said, ""Hello honey I'm Miss Daily but
you can call me Missy."" The child replied, ""I'm Rebbecca but everyone
calls me Becca,"" and smiled back. ""Well I think were going to be very
good friends Becca."" She smiled a toothless smile at the little girl
feeling her old pussy getting damp. ""Can you excuse me a bit?"" she then
said, ""I have to take care of something."" ""Of course and I'll drop her
off about 9 PM, she'll be in her nighty is that okay?"" ""Yes very good,""
she replied as she hurried back to her apartment. ""See you then,"" she
said.</p><p>Soon as Missy walked inside the door she opened her duster and placed
her hand on her pussy feeling the heat that rose from it, my god she
thought to herself. I haven’t been this excited in ages. and a new
little toy in my bed every night my god I'll stuff myself and her
till were ready to burst. just hope she likes pussy half as much as
my grand daughters do, its been ages since I had a taste of little
cunt meat. then walked to her bed and grabbed her favorite toy and
started to enjoy herself with quite a furry of passion.</p><p>within a few minutes of her employment there was a loud knock at the
door. now who can that be she grumbled as she walked to the door.
cant a woman even enjoy herself without someone wanting something ran
though her head. as she opened it there stood Mona and Becca in the
doorway, what a pleasant surprise she thought to herself just what I
need about now, someone to eat my pussy all up.</p><p>Mona had a distressed look in her face as she started to chatter
about how she had to run out it was an emergency and wanted to know
if she could watch Becky right away. she said I know I haven’t feed
her dinner but I'll make it up mama she replied. no need to worry I
have something already hot she can have grinned Missy and she more
then welcome to all she can eat too.
with that Mona kissed her daughter and ran down the hallway in a
hurry.</p><p>Missy quickly walked Becca into the living room and said well honey
diner is something I bet your going to enjoy but first I want to ask
a few things okay? sure replied Becca and sat in a big couch. Missy
had never been shy when it came to enjoying girls she was always very
froward and showed them right away what was going on. she opened her
duster and let the girl see she was fully nude under it.</p><p>you know what these are right she asked lifting her breast. yes there
your boobies she chuckled and then placed her hand on her saggy mound
and that bald and what's this dear? the girls eyes got as big as
saucers as she looked at it then moved closer wow that's so big and
all is that your pee things she asked getting closer by the second
its all shiny and smell odd whys that she asked?
well dear as you get older it will do that in fact I bet yours can
get wet and sticky too if you know what to do? really she smiled show
me!
oh I will when its time but for now I want you to touch mine and I'll
show you ways to make it feel very good too.</p><p>without a second to lose the child's small hands were all over it and
running up and down the folds then inside and out, why dose yours
hand out she asked. its so you have more to enjoy Missy hissed
feeling herself ready to explode any second but holding it back for
that pretty face. Missy moved to a overstuffed chair and said come
her I want to do something very fun, I want you to put your mouth on
it and think of it as a ice cream and push your tongue deep in there
it taste great I have eaten lots I know, Missy groaned out. she did
as she was asked very excited that she was being treated so grown up
by this woman. she at fist didn’t care for the taste but Mona's hands
held her face tight to the huge saggy lips and said suck them in your
mouth and enjoy dear your going to be there awhile I think. Becca's
month now more then started to suck the long thick brown folds into
her mouth when Mona's hips flew up in the air holding the child in
place and exploded onto her face with furry. she was drenched in the
old woman's cum juices and tried to fight away.</p><p>don’t fight it dear lick it clean there is lots more of that to come
before your done. she started to cry and whipper as she licked the
thick folds. now don’t worry it wont hurt you in fact will make you
feel good once you get used to it. she didn’t understand what the
woman said but did as she was told because she wanted to get away.
within a few minutes another orgasm ripped though Mona's body then
more till she was feeling like a wet rag. she came over and over
again drenching Becca's face and chest in her pussy juices.</p><p>she then let the child go and Becca pulled back now that wasn’t that
bad was it Missy asked Becca. no not really I guess she said wiping
some of the juices off her chin now. now its your turn to do that.
I'm going to lick you in the same place and make you feel really
grown up. Becca loved that idea and was quick to agree.</p><p>just get undressed and lay on the couch and I'll show you dear she
did as the woman asked excited over the idea of her doing the same.
and wondering how it will feel .Becca did  as the woman told her as
she knew always do as an adult tells you she was brought up
believing. and was undressed In a flash laying there with her thighs
pulled up to her sides looking like a pretzel in many ways the woman
grinned and said lovely now your turn to enjoy. and placed her face
in the child's loins. she didn’t waste a second to get her tongue
inside the sweet tender mound before her. she opened the small mound
with her finger and thumb and placed her tongue deep in the folds
there before her. then taking her other hand placed in her own pussy
and started to wet it with her juices and oil the girls tiny butt
hole good , saying this might feel funny at fist but will help you
have them much better as she started to enter her backdoor. she
slowly fingered out the hole as she licked and sucked on the tiny
mound hard, caressing the clit with her mouth as her tongue dove in
and out of the small opening before her watching the child's face
glisten with sweat and her breath coming in small pants she knew she
was about to have the fist of many orgasm.</p><p>they spent most of the rest of that afternoon enjoying the oral fun
of each other, little did Becca know that evening more was to come
much more was planed out by this old woman mostly her getting to
enjoy as the child did as she was told over and over again to her.
spending her whole night with her face buried in the thighs of an old
woman.</p>"
1515,Kathy's New Friend,Grandma Gladys,1,,"['F,F,g,toys semi nc']","<p>It all started when April decided it was time to move on and find a
new place to start up again, she packed up her 3 daughters and her
things and stared to look. She was not the type to rush into this she
took her time and looked for a long time for a smaller town with a
neighborhood with plenty of young girls to fill her needs.  April was
the nightmare of most women and dream of some men she was a pedophile
that had a  desires for young girls that wasn’t easily filled she
could do all she found and still need more to fill her desires. When
she found just the right area she moved in and quickly went for the
kill she was never the type to take it slow she need to enjoy as many
as she could as quickly as she could was her thoughts on life.</p><p>It was a warm spring day when April and her girls arrived at the
house it was near 80 and very sunny she pulled the car up and walked
out with her very long thin legs in a mini skirt that barely cover
her firm ripe young 32 year ass in her tiny thong underwear she wore.
Her oldest daughter was next to step out Daisy she was 10 years old
and had already sprouted a small A cup on her she was very proud of
as well, she like mom had long thin legs and a firm ripe ass to match
looking very athletic in her build. She was sucking on a lolly pop in
such a way even women would get wet seeing her mouth in action.  Next
was Kim she was 7 years old and showed her innocents in many ways,
she wore a pair of extra tight and high cut shorts that showed her
firm tiny developing ass meat to anyone that look her way. She was
like mom and her sisters very small framed and athletic looking as
well. Lastly Tammy walked out looking around and started to stretch
her legs. She was a small 5 year old was wearing a thong style bikini
suit on her. As they walked out of the car April  told the two oldest
to get in the house she needed some help with things there, they
girls knew what mom wanted sexual fun it had been over 3 hours since
she had eaten any of them after all. She told Tammy to go on and look
around see if she could find any new friends while they got the house
ready.</p><p>She quickly saw her first one she wanted a rather chubby girl she
knew was close if not the same age as she was; she was playing in the
yard next door with her mom watching. Her mom was a big woman she
looked to be close to 160 lbs and half of that were tits and ass she
thought to herself as she walked over and said hello.</p><p>Hi! Tammy smiled I’m new here what’s your name she asked with a huge
smile on her face. The girl looked around and then said in a shy
voice she was not sure what the girl wanted almost everyone of the
kids in her neighborhood had always looked down on her because her
mom was divorced and rather big. What’s your name she asked, I’m
Kathy and that’s my mom she replayed softly. Wow nice to meet you she
grinned do you like my new swimsuit she cooed well there isn’t much
to it Kathy giggled. I know but its how I wanted it she smiled back
with such a way that made the girl feel so relaxed she was able to
say anything to her, as if she knew her for a long time. They talked
for about 10 minutes when Kathy’s mom yelled at her to get in the
house in a rather horse voice. Ah mom I was just talking she replied
well hurry up and get done I need your help in her again she grunted
out in a rough voice. ""What’s wrong?"" Tammy asked, ""My moms been drinking
again and wants my help I guess, I know we just meet but can I tell
you a secret?"" Kathy asked with her face down. ""Sure I wont tell anyone
I promise cross my heart."" she grinned. ""Well when my mom has been
drinking like this sometimes she has me do things I don’t like,"" she
frowned. ""Like what?"" Tammy had a wild look in her eye at this time now,
""hoping it was sexual."" ""You know where you pee?"" she started to mutter
out, ""Yes,"" she replayed. ""Well she has me touch her there till she says
enough. Sometimes it takes a long time."" ""Really?"" Tammy exclaimed with
joy. ""Oh please don’t ever tell anyone, I just feel I can trust you
that’s why I’m saying that and she wants me to do it now.""</p><p>""Wow that sounds like a lot of fun!"" ""Really?"" Kathy said in a slightly
happier voice. ""Yes why wouldn’t it be? I bet it’s big and gets really
wet too. I have seen it done on the Internet many times but only
women, I never knew girls did it with women."" ""Well I have been since
my dad left us a year ago now I guess she likes it because she has me
do it a lot sometimes she even rubs and things to me."" ""Like what?"" Tammy
asked. Just then Kathy’s mom yelled again for her to get in the house
now. ""I better go. I’ll tell you more if I can come over."" ""Sure I will
be waiting. How long does this last?"" ""Most times about two hours before
she done."" ""Wow that’s a long time. Don’t you get tired?"" ""No not yet I
haven’t. Think that’s why she loves me doing it so much. I hope a
friend of hers comes over so I get away early is all.""</p><p>She quickly walked into the house mom had on her robe as she wore
often did when she wanted to use her chubby little girl for a play
thing with nothing under it. She open the robe then sat in a chair
and said well did that one gets you wet, sure did me she replied with
a evil grin on her face. Yes a bit Mommy she replayed in a shy voice,
well then show me how she got you wet and pulled Kathy close and
pushed her hand inside the child's shorts running a fat finger up and
down the folds then smelling it, this got her mom excited and she  
grabbed Kathy’s head and pushed it into her open thighs. Kathy’s mom
was a big woman with fat thighs and a huge pussy that could swallow
up most young girls inside her lips with ease. She lower her face
into the opening the smell of her hot wet pussy juices filled her
nostrils and her mouth watered knowing what waited inside the dark
wet hole there. Kathy didn’t need a second invitation to what waited
there she quickly sucked the long thick dark lips into her mouth and
started to nibble on them lightly as her small fat fingers wrapped
around the clit, it was the size of a child’s cock and she knew how
to use it the same way in a small cunt hole. Her mouth was eager to
taste her mom’s pussy juices and she didn’t have long to wait she
felt a rush of hot sweet and salty cum juices quickly run onto her
tongue and she licked the inner folds there. Her mom moaned with a
loud sigh of relief god you have a great mouth she called out no
wonder I keep you around even after your dad took off and left us.
She smiled back I hope I keep you happy mom she replied you do and
now get back to work she grunted I just started to cum. The girl knew
what her place was and went back down on mom now sucking the huge
swollen clit into her mouth not so fast there she called out you want
me to drain myself right away her mom panted I want this to last, she
pushed the Kathy’s face away from her clit and held her moth now on
her lips again keep sucking on these a bit longer I want to have you
get me nice and wet so you can fist the shit out of me there girl and
then I am going to fuck that hole to death when you get done its been
days since I rode the hot little cunt meat of yours. Just as Kathy
was really getting a good taste of her moms cunt meat the door made a
noise this didn’t bother Kathy she was to involved in her moms cunt
meat to hear it, well what do we have here an old cracking voice
said. Looks like a nice sweet ass in the air to me the woman smiled.
Kathy’s mom looked up and saw it was the girls grandmother, mom she
called out in a panting voice. Why don’t you ever knock she grinned
and then saw the old woman lifting her dress up to remove her
underpants. Why should I it’s my house too you know and when I see
something that nice I know why you enjoy her so much the old woman
giggled. She saw Kathy’s firm ripe ass up in the air shining there
with her tiny puffy cunt lips pouting outwards to her.  I think that
needs a good long ride if you ask me she grinned and then grabbed a
small special made strap on dildo and placed it around her hips. She
then lowered herself to the child’s pussy and started to insert it in
the small hole there. Kathy groaned and let out a whipper as she did
this trying to pull away from her moms cunt but she had a tight grip
on her head and she wasn’t about to move. She wanted to tell her
grandma to get her wetter before she went in there but it was no use.
She felt the big fat toy start to enter her and the vibrations making
her shiver it as it went in. Now this is more like it the old woman
said. A nice extra tight hole to enjoy. Mom you could remove your
clothes before you get going in my daughter she grunted watching her
mom start to slowly enter the child’s cunt.  I know but I’m in a
hurry I have a date in a  with a group of brownies at my house I am
going to have a feast and they don’t have a clue she laughed even the
den moms getting used before I get done. with that the old woman
started long slow thrust inside the child's tiny stretched pussy. it
wasn’t the first time she had something inside her and knew it would
never be the last too.</p><p>Grandma had been putting things inside her as long as he could
remember, fingers markers toys and anything else that fit inside to
stretch her out as well. grandma never rushed though her rides she
always took it slow and easy on her is why she didn’t mind her doing
this it was never rough or hard. just slow and seemed someday to go
on forever till she was so sore she would swell up even.</p><p>But Kathy never minded she got used to it and even liked it at times
now. grandma was really pumping it in harder then most days today for
some reason, she wasn’t sure why it was making her extra sore and raw
down there but didn’t say a word just took it like always. squealing
into her moms big fat lips as she was shoved forward with each
thrust. she heard her mom say that's it mommy ram her good I love it
when you shove her face into me laughing. she tried to enjoy the
taste of her mom but it wasn’t easy grandma was making it very hard.</p><p>Just as Kathy thought she couldn’t take anymore she felt grandma stop
and her moms hips fly up in the air she knew what this meant they
were done and a huge squirt of pussy juices flew into the child's
mouth, she swallowed it up without missing drop and then started to
clean up the area when mom pushed her back. that's enough for now my
little treat she smiled I will call you later when I want more so
don’t worry that butt will get filled too.</p><p>Kathy walked away a bit raw and sore but still feeling good she made
them happy and knew she would have some time before mommy needed to
use her again. she walked into the bathroom and started to wash
herself when she hear her mom say, what are you doing don't wash that
off it makes you smell better when its there. okay mommy she said
back in a soft voice and started to put her underwear back on. nope
they stay off too she laughed in a bit of an odd way, you wont be
needing them I have a feeling I will be back in them soon enough,
just your shorts will do for now and tee shirt. she did as was told
then walked into the living room. can I go and talk to my new friend
she asked with her face down, yes I would like that maybe we can use
her later I can watch her ride your little hole and make me happy
too.</p><p>With that she tried to walk outside but she was still a bit to sore
so waddled out the door to find her new friend that she had made that
day.</p>"
1516,Park Fun,Grandma Gladys,1,While at the park a little girl finds somthing new to enjoy. She wasn't happy about it at frist but soon loved this new way of being loved.,"['F,F,F,g,toys,anal oral mast']","<p>For being in her 50’s Mary still kept in good shape, she had extra
pounds and love handles. But still had a nice pussy that could cum
faster then most teenage girls and more often too. She was sitting at
the park she always looked for her prey, it was close to her home and
had a lot of young 3 to 7 yr old girls in it with parents that were
mostly welfare types and didn’t pay attention to there kids that
much. So she found this a great place to get fresh pussy when she had
the need witch was all the time anymore.</p><p>She knew that some of the parents must have know what she did but
didn’t care because this way they didn’t have to deal with the whinny
brats for a few days and could go out and party. Mary often thought
to herself that a few of them even most likely used them for there
own fun once she had broke them in. looking at the mothers without
boyfriends or husbands and fathers that looked like they would have
no trouble using them for there own fun</p><p>She saw her new girl that day she wanted to enjoy she was a small one
about 4 or 5 years old with long brown hair to her ass and a pretty
face,Big blue eyes that shined like the sun and a smile that made her
drool a bit, that would look so sweet buried in her thighs.</p><p>She approached that child as always, when mom was away in the
bathroom or talking to friends and not watching the girl she over
hard her mom yell her names several times so far so that helped.
Hello Cindy , She smiled your mom asked me to see if you’re okay she
said with a big grandma smile that melted the girl’s heart. She had
that way about her she could talk them into bed so easy she learned
over time.</p><p>""Really? Mom usually doesn’t care what I am doing as long as I don’t
bug her,"" she frowned.</p><p>Well yes see were old friends and she told me you like to play out
here but she hasn’t got the time to bring you here a lot. The girl
listened to her without asking any questions. Like whom she was or
why she was talking to her. Cindy was just glad to get this much
attention from an adult.</p><p>Would you like to come to my house and have a snack Mary asked I have
a nice warm pie and some sweet cream to make it extra Delicious  if
you want? Yes the child said excitedly.  And walked across the park
to the apartment there she entered chattering something about her
friends and things that she didn’t hear all.</p><p>She was thinking is how good this will taste once she done coming all
over this new pussy mound.</p><p>Soon as they entered Mary’s home she locked the door then told her
take off your clothes for me. The girl didn’t know what to say she
looked shocked why the girl stuttered. Well because I don’t want my
pie getting all over them and I can’t eat your pie with them on. The
little girl didn’t understand and started to cry I want to go home
she called out. Not till I get to eat your pie she grinned. And with
that grabbed Cindy in her arms and walked her into the bedroom and
tossed her on the bed now strip she demanded. Cindy did what she was
told her face full of tears.</p><p>Don’t cry Mary said this will be fun for both of us , I am going to
eat your little cunt hole after you lick mine till I am done Cumming
and then have you fuck me good and hard with my toys till I cant cum.
The girl had no idea what all this meant and looked at her trying to
cover her small body up now none of that she called out.</p><p>I want pictures of that sweet pie you have there and lots of then too
not to mention video of us having all types of fun too.</p><p>She made a quick call watching the girl lay there still crying but
not as much now she had settled down and was more relaxed she could
see this was going to be a long fucking, sucking on this one she
might keep her for weeks she though use her for parties and such like
a few others she found extra good in bed.</p><p>When she hung up the phone she started to get undressed and said to
the child ready for that pie with a lot of cream? Yes the child
nodded. Good she sat on the bed and opened her thighs then told
Cindy, now come here and let’s get started then.</p><p>Cindy didn’t know what to think her was a rather big lady nude
wanting her to come close to her so she did as she was told. She
moved close as she didn’t Mary grabbed the girls face hard and pushed
it into her wet hot cunt.</p><p>You just eat my pie you little treat.</p><p>She now knew what pie she meant and tried to pull away but the women
was to strong.</p><p>She heard get that tongue out there before I have to spank you and
start licking.</p><p>She did as she was told she put her tongue on the huge fat thick
brown folds that were lying there they smelled a bit like
strawberries. She then tasted it, this was strawberries she tasted
this wasn’t so bad she thought it was sweet and warm, just didn’t
seem right.</p><p>She the ran her tongue up and down as the woman commanded over and
over again following the old woman’s directions. For never eating
pussy before she called out your doing great you’re going to be my
new party favor I can see.</p><p>Cindy had no idea what this meant just that if she wanted to go home
again she knew she better do as she was told. As Cindy licked and
sucked the thick folds of Mary’s cunt she thought to herself how many
times she had rubbed her mommy here . When mommy got drunk and wanted
to play she would stagger into her room and tells her and her big
sister to get in her bed and do things to her. She had seen mommy do
this to her big sister but never had it done to her or had mommy tell
her to do it. Her mind raced about as she kept her tongue going the
best she could to keep up with the moments of the woman’s hips.</p><p>It wasn’t easy she was wiggling along and there was so much to try
and lick too it was a lot bigger then anything she ever seen on her
mom or sister, but she liked that it just meant more to play with as
she moved her hand down and started to cress the vulva now. She
looked up a bit to see the woman had propped herself up so she could
watch the child doing her bidding there.</p><p>Mary was a freak nature in some was she had a bald pussy smooth as a
baby and 60DD cup tits the could smother most kids at the same time
with nipples that matched the huge tits they were the size of a
quarter around and at least 1 1/2 inches long as well.</p><p>Mary cupped one of her huge tits in her hands and started to suck the
nipple in her mouth as she watched the child fill her needs. Mary
felt her body start to heave and thrust to the child’s face with her
thighs over the child’s body she wasn’t able to move anywhere. She
knew an orgasm was just moment away stronger then she felt in weeks,
not since she had a orgy with the group of kids she picked up at the
runaway shelter had she felt anything this strong.</p><p>She wasn’t sure if it was the girls mouth her size or age that was
bring the best out in her just that this one was a keeper she had a
hidden talent for eating pussy that was unlike most.</p><p>And Mary wasn’t going to give this child up without a fight.
She watched the child slowly stroke her folds as her tongue licked
and sucked the folds that were open to her taking in the meaty cunt
lips in her mouth and at the same time pushing her tongue deep inside
and sucking out the sweet juices there. Licking the walls of the hot
pussy in front of her like a staring child enjoying there first meal
in months. Mary’s hips thrust forward with each lashing of the girl’s
sweet tongue diving inside of her. My god child you are so good she
howled out in a load grunting voice.</p><p>Cindy loved the way Mary said this to her it was the first time
anyone told her that she was sweet and wonderful even if it was a bad
thing she was doing to the women. It didn’t feel like a bad thing to
her, she knew she had been told by grown ups never to talk to
strangers to go with them but this one was different she was nice and
only wanted her to do things her mommy had her do and was being nice
about it telling her how good she was doing unlike her mom that just
told her she wasn’t any good at this and better do better next time.</p><p>Mary pushed the child’s face away from her steaming cunt long enough
to catch her breath, my god sweetheart she panted your wonderful she
cooed to her with a huge smile. Mary had just come 6 times in less
then 15 minutes that was a new recorded for her. You have been with
your mommy right she smiled done this to her, she asked. Cindy just
looked into her eyes not sure what to say mommy had always said you
can never tell anyone about this.</p><p>She stammered a moment then shyly said yes a few times with a pouting
Look on her face why not tell this person she had done more with her
then her mom ever did with her and it was a lot better too.</p><p>Well was it your mom or another woman she then smiled, well I hope
its okay I don’t say she said in a small voice. Yes it is I bet your
moms proud of a girl so good at this is all. She frowned and said no
tells me I am no good at it and to get better like my older sister,
she gets the most with mom because she is older I think. How old is
she Mary asked, she is 9 now and dose it with mom a lot of the time.
I want to do more but mom says I need a lot of work to get good.</p><p>Mary cuddled the child in her arms ands smiled dear your wonderful
one of the best I have ever had, and I have had many little girls
down there she said softly. Really Cindy said with a huge grin. Yes
really and as soon as I get my breath back we’ll do more things okay?</p><p>Yes, yes I can’t wait the child grinned and looked deeply into her
eyes. Can you be my mommy from now on Cindy asks.</p><p>Well knowing what your mom has done with you I think that can happen
if I talk to her. Mary knew telling this girls mom that she knew she
was having sex with the child and turning her in if she didn’t sign
away her rights would do it. She would be allowed to say the child
still lives there to get her money but the child would be hers
forever.</p><p>They sat on the bed next to each other and started to talk, now if I
keep you. There will be rules you have to follow and you might not
like some. Do you understand that my sweet angel she said, like what
Cindy asked. Well you won’t just being doing this with me I will
bring home other women for you to do this with. You understand that
they will want you to lick them as well and that is okay with you?
Yes she smiled; I like how it tastes my mommy’s was always stinky.
Next you will have to let me and my friends insert things in you when
we want and do other things with you. You know what that means? You
mean put your fingers in me she asked with a strange look. Yes and
other things bigger. Okay she said with a huge grin. As long as I get
to be with you I don’t care.</p><p>Well then I think we better get to know each other, don’t you?
Yes mommy she said, what’s your name now. Cindy she grinned, I see
why your sweet as Cindy when it comes to enjoying me I would have to
say.</p><p>""Thanks Mommy."" ""Yes please call me Mommy from now on, anyone asks my
real name is Mary. Just so you know but to you I am Mommy from now on.""
She cuddled the child in her arms.</p>"
1517,Gloria,Grandma Gladys,1,a middle age mom finds love agin with what she enjoys most,['F.g mast'],"<p>It all happened very fast with little Madison, she was always a very
loving child and often played with her friends but school was still
in and there was no one to play with during the day so she would walk
across the street and visit the woman there because she had a huge
yard to play in. Gloria never minded her coming over at 52 she was
still well built with large ripe breast that still didn’t sag that
much. And hadn’t lost her shape too, she still loved to enjoy herself
even though she hadn’t had anyone I her bed other then a vibrator
since her daughter left for collage almost two years ago now, she had
a long love affair with her since she was just a small child they
shared a bed and she taught her to love pussy as much as Gloria did.</p><p>So having a new little one running around always made Gloria happy,
Madison’s mom and Gloria were best friends for years now.   She had
no idea that Gloria was a pedophile for little pussy and would
sometimes enjoy her daughter’s friends as they slept over, but that
was a long time ago now and she hadn’t had a little girl on almost
ten years now.  </p><p>Being early spring Gloria would spend the day sitting on her porch
watching Madison play in the yard and ride her bike up and down her
walk. She had quickly become friends with the child and Madison was
stuck to her like glue when she was at her house, often staring at
Gloria’s large DD’s as if she was starving to suck them.  She knew
what the child was doing and this excited her more then if she stood
there nude.</p><p>She had been coming over for about 2 weeks when it happened; Madison
had been drinking a lot of kool aid that day, she asked to use the
bathroom and Gloria walked her there. Soon as she walked in she
pulled down her shorts and said its okay you can see me pee and
smiled, Gloria thought to herself if you only knew what looking at
that little pink slit did to me you wouldn’t say that.</p><p>She finished going pee and then said can you clean me? I don’t see
any can-do’s like we have and not sure what to do. Yes replied Gloria
and took some paper and padded the girl’s tiny puffy mound.  She
almost came as she did this, and since Gloria often didn’t wear a bra
her breast hung in the child’s face as she padded her dry.</p><p>Madison just giggled and said you have big boobies! Can I touch them?
Sure replied Gloria with a smile. She took her tiny hands and
caressed them for what seemed a lifetime to Gloria. Wow they feel
nice I hope mine get that bid someday too.
Would you like to touch them more asked Gloria almost trembling.</p><p>Well we can’t do it here she said with a smile lets go to my room be
better there. Madison jumped off the toilet and dint even pull up her
shorts she was so excited over getting to rub the big breast. She
shuffled into the bedroom and sat on the bed as she was told not even
thinking that her pants here around her ankles.</p><p>Gloria removed her shirt and said; now if I let you do this we have
to keep it a special secret between us okay? Yes she replied all
breathless. Gloria then let the child’s hands wander all over the big
full mounds of flesh as she slid her hand inside her own pants and
started enjoying herself staring at the tiny pink puffy mound of
pussy flesh before her.
She worked herself into an orgasm in only moment and held back
herself not to scare the child not letting her hips fly off the bed
as she wanted to so bad. She then told Madison that she should suck
the nipples she would enjoy the taste better if she did and Madison
didn’t need a second invention. Her tiny mouth quickly latched on
hard sucking as if her life depended on it. Gloria hissed not so hard
little one she said there attached. Madison let up the pressure a bit
and kept sucking. Her hands grouping all of the flesh before her.
Gloria came four more times before she stopped the child and said
that enough for now, we can play more latter dear. You better get
outside before your mom is worried.</p><p>With that Madison pulled up her shorts and walked out with a huge
smile. Thanks she said and can we do it again soon? Yes dear replayed
Gloria and maybe next time more too.</p>"
1518,Sabrina,Grandma Gladys,1,an old womans dream comes true when is asked to watch the girl next door for the summer,"['F,g mast']","<p>It hadn’t always been Mary’s idea to want girls in her bedroom
especially girls about 3 to 5 years old. But life had many turns, and
thought it all she had found her best sex was with girls about that
age because of there endless energy and never ending enjoyment of
sexual games. They always were very curious about things and always
willing to let her enjoy the taste of them. So when Mary was asked to
take care of Sabrina for the summer she almost passed out. Sabrina
was a wonderful little 4-year-old girl very bright for her age and
always had a million questions. Mary had been best friend with her
mother for many years now and was very trusted. No one knew that Mary
was sexually attracted to little girls. It was something she kept well
hidden over the years and now at almost 70 her sex drive hadn’t lost
an ounce of drive in fact it had increased she thought if anything.</p><p>Mary met little Sabrina at the door the first day her parents were
going out of the country, she was already damp from the wild thoughts
that ran though her head about how much fun it would be to use this
tiny child as her own plaything everyday and night.</p><p>She took the little child by the hand and told her parents not to
worry as they walked across the street, she whisked her into the
house and told her they were going to play a special game and she
needed to get undressed and go to the bedroom for it.</p><p>Sabrina didn’t question Mary she trusted her fully and did as she was
told quickly striping out of her summer dress and running to the
bedroom. When Mary arrived she saw the child sitting on the edge of
the bed waiting.</p><p>Mary removed all her clothes and started to rub her long thick lips
and said do you like this dear she looked at them with wonder and
asked why they are so big? My mommy’s are not that big. That so there
is more to enjoy honey she smiled, it’s so you can fill your mouth
with my wonderful goodies.</p><p>Sabrina giggled and said your boobies are very big too I like that
where is your nipples?</p><p>Well dear they will pop out soon as you make them dear. Mary looked
down and saw they were just starting to pop out now they stayed
indented when they were not excited. See you have them popping out
already she said with a grin.</p><p>Goodie the child smiled and clamped her hands how do I get them to
come out fully? Well how about you suck on them replied. Okay she
said and grabbed a handful of breast starting to suck on the nipple
hard. Not so hard dear there a bit tender, she loosened her suction
and kept up the pace pulling then releasing her grip with her mouth.
My lord you’re good at this. Have you been sucking boobs a long time?
Yes she smiled I suck moms all the time she grinned and went back to
it.  </p><p>As Sabrina sucked the nipple Mary’s hands opened her thighs and
started to cresses her inner thighs watching for any objections. But
none were found she just let her enjoy. She then moved her hand and
started to open her tiny slit as she pressed her finger inside and
moved it up and down. She felt the heat coming from her tiny cunt and
the smell of hot tiny pussy drove her insane.</p><p>She then said so you like that licked? She didn’t say a word just
kept suckling away and this only meant one thing to Mary, Yes she
did. And she didn’t need anything more she removed her nipple from
the girl’s mouth and told her lay back I haven’t had any breakfast
yet and this will do wonderful.</p><p>Sabrina did as she was told and spread open as far as she could. Mary
lowered her mouth to the waiting tender folds before her prying it
open easy with her fingers and saw her clit pop out like a jack in
the box. Sabrina’s breath was now in short pants as she waited for
what was next. It didn’t take a moment for Mary’s tongue to drive
itself inside her and start to taste the goodness that waited. She
quickly suckled and licked at the tender puffy mound of tiny pussy
flesh there and her hips rose with each long stroke of Mary’s tongue.</p><p>Mary was enjoying this much more then she thought, she knew this
wasn’t the first time the child had been with an adult and didn’t
care as long as she enjoyed herself. Sabrina came within moments of
Mary’s unrelenting attack on her tiny twat and loved how the girls’
juices tasted. Mary then moved and positioned herself on her back and
said to the little child now you have had its time you let me do the
same. Sabrina wasted no time climbing between the old wrinkled thighs
and placed her tiny warm hands on the thick fat lips that hung out
taking one in each hand she pulled them back and placed her mouth
over the big red swollen knob before her and started suckling away as
she slowly pushed one hand inside the wet opening.</p><p>Then she wiggled the other inside and started making squishing noises
as she moved one in and one out at the same time. Never stopping
sucking on the huge fat knob that she enjoyed so much. Mary was in
heaven calling out don’t stop my god your so good she kept panting.
Sabrina didn’t too; she was stuck on her clit like it was glued to
her mouth.</p><p>She sucked and fisted the huge fat hole till Mary pushed her away
saying okay that’s enough for now I haven’t cum this much in years I
need to catch my breath before we go on honey.</p><p>Sabrina laughed did I do good grandma she smiled, more then good you
did great I see you have a good talent for this and know we’re going
to have a great summer together now let me rest a bit then can do
more.</p>"
1519,Jenny and Her Girls,Grandma Gladys,1,jennifer find the love she needs between her little girls thighs,"['F,g,g pedo mast']","<p>It had been almost a year since Jennifer’s divorce and she felt it
every night when she went to bed with just a few toys to take care of
her needs too. She had a wonderful sex life before it, but when she
caught her husband sleeping with her sister that was all she could
take. She couldn’t stand to be near him after that.</p><p>Jenny was a very nice looking women only in her mid 30’s still kept
herself in shape by working out at the gym at least 3 times a week
she wasn’t sure why men didn’t ask her out. She thought to herself it
must be because I have kids and men don’t want that when there
looking for someone.</p><p>Jenny was the proud mother of two very sweet and attractive girls,
Sherry was 6 and Bell was 4 and both showed the promise of being very
sensual when they got older with piercing blue eyes they got from
there dad and a smile that could melt any man or woman in there
tracks.  </p><p>It all happened very quickly jenny had been taking care of herself
for over an hour when the storm hit that night, her room carried that
strong odor of sex though it and almost knock over anyone that walked
in there. She had already came over 6 times and still wanted more
much more she wanted to pass out from Cumming so much.</p><p>Just as she was getting ready for the next round she heard the door
open to her room and two little girls run in. she knew what was going
on they had always been scared of a bad storm and this was nothing
new. Only problem was she had her favorite vibrator in her pussy
running on high so was buzzing like a bee.</p><p>She knew she couldn’t yank it out that would hurt like hell it was in
there good and her pussy had locked it in place from all the orgasm
she had so far.</p><p>As they crawled into the king size bed both crying they said mommy
can we sleep with out tonight its bad outside. Well yes only give me
a moment alone first okay. They both nodded yes then started to walk
out the door when I big band hit then quickly jumped back in the bed
with her.</p><p>Soon as they got in Bell heard the buzzing and said out loud, mommy
are you putting a toy in yourself? What her jaw almost dropped to the
floor where did you get that from miss she asked quickly. From my
friend’s sister she let us see her do it once.</p><p>She said that they are okay and make you feel great, is that true
mommy? Yes they do and yes I was. Can I see both girls replied
quickly. Pulling at the covers that hide her from them. Well okay I
guess so only if you promise never to tell anyone if I show you. Yes
they both chirped. And smiled as she drew back the covers. She showed
them the huge fat vibrator that was buried deep in her pussy still
buzzing like crazy, she started to remove it when Sherry grabbed it
and pushed it back in wow look how fast it can disappear sissy she
giggled. She couldn’t believe that her little daughter just grabbed
her toy and shoved it inside her like that; it felt so good she
wanted more.</p><p>Let me try, let me replayed Bell. Jenny didn’t say a word just let
them push and pull the toy in and out of her over and over again. She
then noticed that Sherry wasn’t wearing any underwear, she thought to
herself I wonder if pussy really taste as good as I heard, then she
though oh lord this is my little girl I cant eat her.</p><p>But lust quickly took over and the thought of it was her little girl
gave way to hunger for pussy. She looked at Sherry and okay enough
with this were going to do something new and removed the toy from her
now dripping pussy. I’m going to show you how good it feels when I
use it in a new way she told the child.</p><p>Sherry laid on the bed as mom told her then she opened her thighs and
placed her mouth on her fat bald mound and said relax this will be
fun wand you watch Bell your next and then I will have you both do
the same to me.</p><p>She slowly started to run her tongue up and down the folds then using
her fingers carefully opening the tiny slit up and get inside and
taste the sweetness there.</p><p>It tasted much better then she thought, the sweet hot tender meat
there was a dream come true for jenny she didn’t want to stop licking
it ever. But knew her pussy need much more attention then these kids
were.  </p><p>She had Bell watch as she enjoy the sweetness before her making sure
to show Bell where the clit was and telling her it was important to
suckle this firmly as you enjoy putting your tongue inside at the
same time.</p><p>She didn’t waste anytime making her little Sherry have a nice fat
orgasm by sucking and flicking her tongue across the very swollen
clit.</p><p>She the told Bell it was her turn, Bell almost ripped off her
underwear to get ready then lay on her back and spread her thighs
open as wide as she could. Ok mommy I’m ready she smiled as Sherry
watch the show before her. She knew that something was up and wasn’t
sure why but had an idea Bell was going to harder to make orgasm then
Sherry.</p><p>She started the same telling her daughter what to do when it was
there turn to do this to her. Only as she licked and sucking the tiny
slit the juices were flowing faster then her sisters and she was
holding back on her orgasm she knew from doing it herself so many
times.</p><p>She chuckled to herself so think you can fight it , lets see you
fight it with my finger in your cunt hole as I suck your clit off
your tiny body. Jenny started pressing her finger inside the open it
swallowed it with ease, she thought to herself this isn’t right
someone been enjoying this for a while.
She didn’t ask just kept pushing it in until she felt it hot the
cervix and then drew back the child’s cunt pulsed and she was panting
like a pussy but still no orgasm.</p><p>She knew this might take a little effort so she bites down lightly on
the huge fat red knob that stood out like a sore thumb now. That’s
all it took Bell thrashed about the bed as if she was possessed. She
looked a bit like a finger puppet as her mom still had her finger
inside her as this happened.</p><p>As the convolutions came to an end she looked at Bell and said okay
that has been using my daughter’s cunt as a play toy?</p><p>Well I promised to never tell mommy she said with a sad look on her
face, its okay I know you wouldn’t any other time just that were
going to do the same so I want to know was it a man or woman?</p><p>Well it was a girl mommy and she taught me all kinds of fun things we
have been doing it for about a month now and she likes it when I put
my tongue in her too.</p><p>Mom didn’t ask another thing she closed her mouth she knew that it
was her best friend’s older sister that was using her as her little
sister as play toys because she had put the moves on Jennifer more
then a few times already.</p><p>She didn’t care why should she that Bell was learning something
wonderful like pussy eating, only made it better for her she thought.
Wont have to train her to enjoy me ran though her mind. She then
really started to see how much bell knew about pussy eating and how
fast she could make her cum.
It was now more like a game then anything to Jennifer, she was going
to see how much and how fast this little cunt meat was able to
produce.</p><p>Jennifer pushed a finger up the child’s bottom and wiggled it around
as she kept up the assault on her tiny bald slit at the same time.
She was gushing all over her mommies tongue and no sign of it letting
up soon too. She wasn’t reaching a full orgasm like her big sister
but the juices were much thicker and sweeter then hers anyways. She
didn’t want the kid to stop cumin too she lapped it up like a dog
licking deep in the hole and urgently nibbling at the clit at the
same time. It wasn’t long before sherry was tired of watching wanted
to join she moved between her mothers thighs and started to suckle
away on the warm soft lips before her taking care to enjoy the large
red button on top with her tiny fingers stroking it up and down
jacking it off like a small cock. Soon as sherry’s mouth hit moms
cunt she started to cum.</p><p>Within minuets she was building to the biggest orgasm she ever felt
in her body. She knew this was going to be huge and was no holding
back on it. She was in heaven one tiny cunt in her face one tiny
mouth on her pussy at the same time. It was better then her best
fantasy had ever been.</p><p>She dug her tongue in deeper and deeper to the small slit before her
opening her thighs wider and wider and she was ready to explode. Then
it happened she squirted, for the first time in her life she was
having a squirting orgasm!
Her Body trembled and shook wildly and she shuddered all over crying
out oh god eat that cunt you little whore your so good don’t stop!</p><p>Sherry didn’t let up she swilled all she could of moms love juices as
most of it ran down her chin and sprayed all over her face. She
didn’t mind it was warm and sticky and felt great there too; it had a
wonderful smell that made her want more of it as well.</p><p>Just as mom was subsiding from her orgasm she felt Bell do something
odd she started to shudder and tremble and turn to jelly in her
hands. She knew she was having her first orgasm too now.</p><p>She quickly lapped up the tiny amount of love juices that the little
one made and smiled it wasn’t huge but still even sweeter then she
had been so far.</p><p>She then curled up with her girls in her arms each one resting the
head on a breast and told them, girls I think we have something great
here and we are going to need a small break and then can see who can
make me squirt more what do you too think? They both smiled yes mommy
they chirped back we would love to see who can make you make more.</p>"
1520,Nun Fun,Grandma Gladys,1,A young girl is brought to a home for wayward girls to find out that there is more to life then men,['F f lac oral fisting'],"<p>Sister Mary was nearing her 70’s  a rather full size woman with huge
breasts that hung to her belly they were almost pair shaped with long
nipples to match. her pussy was the same it was huge with long thick
fat lips that hung outside her about 4” and she knew how to enjoy
herself from many years of being with girls for play things, she was
never shy about her needs being meet, she knew running an orphanage
for girls was the perfect place for her needs to be met. She love the
fact that all the girls there were from 4 to 11 years old and no one
ever questioned her ways of dealing with the kids because they always
seemed so well behaved when anyone visited. Little did anyone at the
community or church that sponsored this knew what went on behind the
closed doors at night.</p><p>Every evening Sister Mary would undress then call one or two of the
girls depending on her mood sometimes three into her room for her
special time as she called it and used them in many ways from making
them eat her till there tongue was ready to fall out or maybe fuck
her with a huge fat strap on in all her holes. She loved the feel of
control over these tiny sluts she kept track of, during the say it
looked like any other orphanage but at night when the lights went out
it was a different story.</p><p>It was when Veronica arrived that the nun really found out new ways
to enjoy herself, Veronica was a 12 year old girl that had gotten
pregnant on her trying sex and was now without a child or anyone her
family kicked her out and placed her here to get rehabilitated for
her sins.</p><p>But they had no idea that Sister Mary saw something more, she saw a
sweet  tasty treat with lots of milk to share with her new friends
she was about to meet. She talked to the parents and told them the
rules and then walked them out to there car and they both watched
them drive away. Veronica  started to cry a bit then Sister Mary said
don’t cry child were going to have lots of fun with your new friends,
she then walked her back inside and took her into her office and told
her to get undressed she had to examine her goods. Veronica did as
she was told shaking a bit as the nun’s old winkled hands moved
slowly over her body taking her time to feel the warm soft milky skin
and she could feel her breath on her body as she kept caressing her
soft almost bald mound and cheeks before her. She then watched she
the nun moved to her tits seeing a small amount of milk starting to
drip form the nipples.</p><p>Her face got red as this happened then the biggest shock of them all
happened, Sister Mary latched her mouth onto one and started to tweak
the other sucking hard like a baby sucking the milk out of the large
full titty. Veronica wasn’t sure what to do stand there and let the
old woman suckle away or say something, but it felt so good she
thought to herself and then she felt the old woman’s fingers start to
cresses her clit and folds as she did this. Without saying a word she
seemed to know just how to get her juices flowing hard. She didn’t
mind this at all in fact it felt like heaven to her.</p><p>Veronica could tell quickly this wasn’t the first little pussy the old
woman had explored or used, she watched her stop a moment to get
undressed then told her to lay on the bed in the back room she did as
she was told she was enjoying this way to much to stop. Veronica
always loved sex from the tender age of 7 when she first felt up by
her aunt; she managed to make the girl have a real orgasm that day.
When she laid down the first thing she saw was a huge set of tits in
her face and then watched the nun move so she was in the 69 position
and heard a voice say I hope your mouth is as good as those tits I
plan on Cumming a few times before you go meet the rest of the girls.
She wasn’t sure what to say she never even sucked her boyfriends cock
only played with a few older pussies and none this huge or wonderful
but she was willing to try anything new and exciting as long as it
felt good and this was like heaven. She just thought to herself I’ll
just do my best hope its okay, No taking it easy on that she then
heard I want it Cumming soon I haven’t cum yet today and I need to
get off quickly I have things to do so get your mouth going.</p><p>Veronica did her best at sucking the old fat cunt before her; she
stuffed her tongue inside the huge fat folds and then started to lick
it as if it were a lollypop. That’s good she heard as the nun pulled
her face away from her thighs your doing well I can see your going to
be a great addition to our group and with the milk in them tits I
know you’ll be a big hit with the little ones here too. She kept
licking and sucking the large thick folds as the old woman’s hips
moved from side to side grinding her hips hard on her face as Sister
Mary licked softly and fingered her holes at the same time enjoying
the sweet tender taste of the girl’s cunt juices. You’re quite the
little soaker she giggled softly as she loved the taste.</p><p>Sister Mary didn’t hold back on her needs she kept probing and
thrusting her tongue deep in to the soft warm folds before her and
didn’t miss a drop of the sweet cunt juices the girl was making quite
quickly too. She loved how fast the little girl was Cumming and how
sweet it tasted she had gotten used to the taste of it from so many
years of enjoying the other girls that had lived there.</p><p>Now stuff your hand in me she heard the old woman say, what you mean
replied Veronica, I mean fist fuck me you dirty little whore I want
to feel you in me as deep as that hand can get! She knew what this
meant her aunt had her fist her a few times when she was smaller, and
did what the old woman asked drawing back and making a fist she
pushed it in, her pussy sucked it inside with ease and the nun let
out a long deep groan of pleaser now that’s more like it now suck on
my clit as you ram me cunt she then hissed out.</p><p>My god she heard the nun say, your quite the little pussy whore I see
your going to make us lots of money when the women find out about you
she hissed out as she enjoyed the girls talents. Just then Veronicas
hips started to rise and fall quickly and her body started to twitch
wildly, the nun knew she was about to explode and didn’t want to lose
any of her sweet juices. She kept her mouth latched hard on the sweet
small mound of freshly shaven pussy flesh and locked in tight holding
on for the ride as Veronica twisted and heaved her hips up and down
more quickly now. That’s it she thought cum yourself out, because I
don’t want to share too much with the other girls yet. She then
quickly dropped down and stopped moving around. Her hand still inside
the nun’s huge wet dripping hole she slowly pulled it out with a loud
popping noise. My you’re going to be a real hit here dear the other
girls are going to love what you can do I see. With that she let
Veronica rest a moment and then told her to get dressed in the outfit
picked for her, it was a short dress without a bra or underpants to
wear. The nun told her to take a short nap someone will be in to get
you soon and then lunch would be severed.</p><p>To Be Continued ………</p>"
1521,Sherri's Treat,Grandma Gladys,1,,['F g toddler pedo inc oral'],"<p>Sherri was your typical mom by all rights, she was very loving and
caring but when she got pregnant with a second child soon after her
first she was worried she might have problems. She was right by the
7th month she started to see problems and lot her new child in a
miscarriage at first it was hard to keep going after this but she
turned her attention to her 3 year old daughter and tired to keep her
sprits up, it wasn’t always easy at times she felt very lost and
insecure. Her husband wasn’t there to support her in many ways he was
always working or gone somewhere. So she turned to the only one she
had her daughter Madison, she was always right with her mother, no
matter if it was a bath or nap she stuck to her mom like glue. So the
day she walked in on Mom enjoying herself in some private fun she was
not that shocked. She had seen her mom touch herself before and
didn’t ask why until the day that Mom was really going at it and
wouldn’t stop when she asked for a snack.</p><p>Sherri was never a Bi or lesbian type of woman in fact that idea
never crossed her mind of enjoying pussy before it happened. And the
thought of eating her tiny daughter’s pussy before this would have
made her feel upset, but today was different. She was really horny
and beyond it had been over 6 months since she had sex with her
husband and toys just weren’t enough anymore she loved oral and her
husband used to give her all she ever wanted. Sometimes more then she
wanted and she missed that so much. So when Madison walked in on her
and started to watch she gave her a great show, hopping in the back
of her mind to incite the child into more.</p><p>She saw her little one in her Barbie underwear only as she opened her
thighs wide so the little girl could get as good view of her pussy
and what she was doing she wanted to see her reaction to the show she
was giving, and what she would do. Lust had taken over her brain and
all rational thoughts were long gone. Only thing that she was
thinking was can I incite this child to enjoy some special treats of
mommies?  </p><p>It all acme to her in a flash, she just tell her that she should come
close and see close up what Mommy was doing when her tiny face was
close enough hold her there and make her enjoy the treat she had
before her. Then she thought no, that might scare her away from doing
it again. So she told her daughter to get in the bed and watch her
have fun, Madison didn’t need a second invitation she quickly climbed
up and placed her face close to the action. She was very curious what
Mom was doing and why did it smell that way.</p><p>She looked up and down she had seen Mom nude many times before but
never like this it glistened and shined so pretty and smelled really
good down there now. She looked at her mom with big green eyes and
said Mommy what’s that you’re doing and why does it smell that way?  </p><p>Well my love she grinned Mommy is enjoying herself and she love to
have you help her if you wouldn’t mind. Okay Mommy she smiled and
then moved her hands to put them on the area Mom was rubbing, like
this she then asked rubbing her hands up and down the soaking wet
folds. Sherri almost lost it in a second, yes dear she let out along
deep moan. That’s wonderful now if you don’t mind I need you to do
something extra special, I’d love you to kiss me there.</p><p>Madison was happy to kiss Mommy on this area and puckered up and
placed a long wet kiss on her clit without trying. Wow Mommy you have
a nipple here too she laughed. Sherri gasp as Madison’s mouth sucked
her clit inside; yes I know honey she said breathlessly. If you suck
it really hard for me I’ll make you something extra good too.
Really! Replied Madison okay and quickly latched her small mouth on
the swollen knob before her and sucked as if she was looking for a
titty full of milk.</p><p>Sherri let out a loud gasp slow down honey or Mommy wont last long
she smiled, you want milk I have plenty of that after your done
there. She started to suckle a bit slower and then rubbing at the
same time now. Is this better Mommy she asked pulling her tiny mouth
away for a moment. Yes dear keep that up please your doing wonderful,
all of a sudden Sherri’s hips started to jump uncontrollable and she
saw Madison have all sorts of trouble staying there she moved her
back so not to scare her to much then she let her body twist and
wiggle as the first of many orgasm ripped her apart she let out loud
sigh and said God Yes I’m Cumming so hard!  Baby you’re making Mom so
happy please I love you don’t stop making Mommy feel so good.</p><p>Madison was smiling at first it scared her a little as Mom’s hips flew
up and she twisted thinking she did something wrong but Sherri’s
comments only made her happy she knew Mom wasn’t hurt it must feel
good what she did. She went to return to that extra nipple but her
mom stopped her and said dear its time you have one too and smiled.
Have what she wondered, and why should she have one. Was it what made
Mommy feel so good?</p><p>Sherri pulled her daughter close to her and started caressing her now
across her underwear, this made Madison tingle in her belly and she
loved this a lot she liked this new feeling Mommy gave her. She just
laid there and wiggled a bit as Sherri moved her hand slowly across
the soft material then kissed her belly over and over again.</p><p>I like this Mommy she grinned, well if you like that you’re going to
love what’s next she replied. Pulling aside the silky cloth and
kissing her tiny small slit before her. She could smell a mix of pee
and pussy juices before her. Sherri was a bit shocked to find out her
daughter all of 3 was soaking wet from her playing there, she had no
idea a child so young could get wet or more. But it smelled like
sweet nectar to her and she wanted to find out if she could orgasm as
well. Either way she knew she wanted more of this tiny slit in her
face and didn’t want this to end anytime soon.</p><p>She then pulled the now soaked panties off her daughter and rubbed
them on herself as she kept kissing and licking the small puffy mound
before her, she was really amazed how small and sweet this was. No
wonder some people find this so addicting she thought to herself.
It’s like a drug that you never get enough of she never considered
herself a pedophile nor did she now; she was just a mom showing her
daughter a new way to give love.</p><p>And had plans to teach her daughter many other ways to show her love
too. She watches as her daughter is enjoying the feel of Mommy’s
mouth on her pussy and then starts to push a finger in the small
opening. It’s so tight she has trouble getting in there but wiggling
it slowly back and forth she finds her way to the child’s hymen. She
looks deep into Madison’s eyes and says this will hurt a bit but
afterwards will make you feel much better. Okay Mommy she replies,
biting her lip ready for what was about to happen she could tell she
felt some pressure as Sherri was pressing her there.</p><p>She drew back a small amount then thrust forward quickly, popping her
cherry without a second thought. She then drew her finger out as the
child started to cry and kissed her on the mouth as a mix of blood
and water seeped out of her tiny pussy. Now see all done my love she
kissed her softly you’ll never have to hurt there again I promise.
She said in a warm soft voice.</p><p>Now just take a deep breathe and relax and it will be ok Sherri
smiled and caressed the small mound again. See Mommy knows how to
make you feel wonderful doesn’t she, Sherri smiled and said soon as it
stops hurting we’ll do more till then take a small nap and I’ll show
you more ways we can have fun.</p>"
1522,"Web Cam Fun, Part 1",Grandma Gladys,1,A girl gets a web cam and dose a live feed for a woman with her little sister,"['g,g', 'F voy mast', 'oral ', 'exhib ', 'inc']","<p>Carrie loved the internet and chatting online with her friends; in
fact within a few days of getting her new computer she was bugging
her mom and dad for a web cam. At only 7 years old she knew more
about a computer then her parents because she was a fast learner and
was using them in school as well. She started out using her best
friends when she was only 5 going to Nickelodeon and such to see
thing soon as running into pop ups and within a few weeks of getting
her own she  found her first porn site and was hooked right away. She
had been curious about this for some time. she often liked to look at
her little sister of 4 get undressed and sometimes when no one was
looking even touch her sisters pussy and rub it because it felt so
soft and warm. she found it made her feel very good when she rubbed
it to and often loved to have her baby sister rub hers at the same
time, some days she even got so damp she could slide her fingers
inside herself after her little sister was done. She often loved how
it made her tummy feel so warm and in-between her thighs so good.</p><p>Soon as she got the web cam she dashed off to her room to set it up
her parents asked do you want any help. She quickly replied no I’m
fine. There were both very computer literate themselves so were happy
she knew what to do. They didn’t even have the slightest thought that
their little girl was a very sexual person and loved to look at other
naked woman and girls already. In fact as far as they knew she was
going to Nickelodeon or such is all, not hot moms and old lesbians.
And site of such.</p><p>She was all excited and called  she called her sister Nicole to join
her and see all the wonderful treats she had found today, her little
sister was equally curious  about nude women and found rubbing big
sisters pussy a lot of fun and looked forward to it even asking to do
it some days.</p><p>After a few pages she found one that said live feed she was very
excited over this and quickly clicked on the pop up, she saw a woman
enjoying herself live. She and her sister watched for a few moments
then she saw a pop up on her Messenger from someone new it was an
older woman saying hello. She was all excited and quickly replied.
The woman asked the typical questions her age and all; she replied
then asked if she had a camera or microphone to chat live she replied
yes to both.  </p><p>The woman then asked of she like to do live chat, she was all excited
her first live feed with anyone. Carrie was quick to say yes and then
asked if her little sister could watch too. The woman was more then
happy to let her watch them chat live, and asked then dose your
sister like to talk too? Yes she replied and even watches things with
me. She thought to herself they must be watching cartoons and such,
and then a message came across to the women from them asking if she
liked to watch other women touch themselves.</p><p>She almost fell out of her chair when this came over and said yes I
do, why do you both like that too? She was sure this couldn’t be a 7
year old girl but someone playing one till she turn on her web cam
and saw two tiny little girls then there underwear is all sitting in
front on the computer the older one was typing.</p><p>The younger was holding the microphone that was there. The woman
almost came at the site of them there she was already wet from
chatting with others and this was enough to put her over the edge.
She turned on her web cam and then put on her headset and started
talking to them they giggled as they heard her. She told them her
name was Candy and had a little girl of 8 her self that she loved to
spend special time with. They had no idea what this meant till she
went on she told them that they shared a bed and often had her
daughter touch herself as she watched then did more, they quickly got
excited over this idea. Starting to ask a million questions about it
how long where they did it and more. Carrie was really getting
squishy now between her thighs and her little sister could smell that
she was excited from being down there so many times before this.</p><p>Nicole asked Carrie to take off her underwear so she could rub it
knowing it was wet hopping she could put her fingers in if her sister
let her do that. Carrie was quick to respond and almost ripped them
off on camera as the woman watched they saw her hands move below the
desk as she saw this she then stood up so the woman could see her
little sister rubbing her there. And asked what she would o if she
was with her daughter. Candy told them she would have her daughter
kiss her on her slit she saw before her, Nicole lowered her face to
the thighs and Candy watched as Nicole did her best to do as the
women said she wasn’t sure how to kiss there so she tried. Candy told
her to put her tongue inside and wiggle it around explaining it would
feel better to her sister if she did this. Nicole did as candy told
her Carrie was quick to grab Nicole’s head and hold it there it felt
much better then anything she ever had done before this Nicole fought
a little being pushed in there made it hard to breath then she got
used to it and stop fighting her sister. She was doing a wonderful
job as they heard Candy start to breath very hard and make odd noises
at the same time. They asked what was going on Candy told tem she was
going to cum and wanted to see more. They then asked what is cum. And
why did she want to do it, she replied it’s when you get really wet
there and feel so great.</p><p>Carrie then told Candy she has cum before but never knew what it was
just loved the feeling when she got really wet and sticky there is
all. Just then they heard candy let out a huge long moan and squeal,
she gasp out God I’m Cumming so hard! Please don’t stop eating your
big sister dear; Carrie had no intentions of letting Nicole up from
her thighs this felt way to good.</p><p> She loved this and planed on Nicole doing this much more from now
on, she replied I wont I like this a lot she smiled and was now
panting hard. She was panting like a puppy as her little sister
enjoyed the sweet taste of her tiny cunt. She loved how sweet and
soft the feel of it was on her mouth and how much faster she was
getting wet this way too.</p><p>Candy’s hands still out of site they now saw her breast as she had
removed her top when they weren’t looking, and was rubbing her
nipples at the same time the other hand was rubbing her self .They
loved this and Nicole stopped licking on Carrie long enough to watch
the woman do this they then heard why don’t you try your sister Candy
asked.</p><p>Carrie was ready for anything she hadn’t cum yet but was soaked and
wanted to experience everything too. She changed places with her
sister and started to taste her sister now too. She pushed her tongue
in much deeper in her little sister and run in across the soft wet
folds stopping to suck on the well swollen clit before her at the
same time. She loved how it felt it her mouth she now could really
feel it pulse unlike when she put her fingers on it this make it much
better. She could feel it throbbing fast and Nicole’s breathing was
coming quickly. Her tiny pussy was throbbing and squeezing her tongue
as she pushed inside, she then felt Nicole’s hips rise off the chair
and fall repeatedly. She knew that this meant she was having a cum
from herself doing the same so many times in the past. Candy’s was
gasping as her orgasms run together this was the best live feed she
could ever hope for no one would ever believe she saw this she knew
but didn’t care she was Cumming herself silly.  </p><p>Then Nicole's hips stopped moving and she sat there panting hard, wow
what was that she asked her sister breathily.  You just had a cum she
giggled did you like it? Can I have more? How many can I have? Well
let’s ask Candy she replied. They picked up the mic and asked Candy
that she panted out as many as you and often as you want to just need
someone to help you is all like your sister did.</p><p>Wow really they both giggled out breathlessly I didn’t know that I
thought once you did it was done for al day. No smiled Candy you can
make lots like I did just now, just have to work at it to make more,
and someone watching or helping makes them happen much easier.</p><p>Well have to do this more sis replied Carrie it was great we can do
lots of web feeds for other girls to watch like Candy. Just as they
said that they heard there mom knock at the door, we better go they
told the women and quickly pulled there underwear back on mom them to
hide what just happened.</p><p>As mom walked in she could right away pick up the smell of sex in the
air and asked what in the world were you to doing in here that you
had the door locked? Nothing mommy they grinned, then why dose your
room smell so odd she then asked. They both turned 4 shades of red as
this came out of her mouth then she saw there underwear and the huge
wet spot they both had in front of them and grinned.  So you two been
leaning what fun girls can have together I take it she laughed, and
then lifted her skirt and said you have anything left? Or dose mommy
have to go take care of herself she pouted.</p><p>They both grinned and said yes mommy we have lots left! With that mom
lifted her skirt and said dad just went out he’ll be gone for hours
so why don’t you show mommy what you know and that way I don’t have
to entertain myself like I have for the last year. She walked the two
girls to her room all of them chattering away about how much they
knew about fun and mom told them she would love to see how much and
maybe could teach them how to make her happy as well anytime daddy
wasn’t around.</p>"
1523,Aunt Mille,Grandma Gladys,1,Old Aunt Mille comes to her niece's to find an extra treat there.,"['F,g pedo']","<p>Brandy was not like most girls her age at 2 she was often seen
rubbing herself on things pillows and chair arms, anything that
caused friction on her tiny slit. And that made her always feel good,
so it wasn’t a huge surprise to anyone when great aunt Mille was the
one to show her that rubbing on things wasn’t the only way to find
enjoyment there. Mille had been into girls and many of the family
knew it but didn’t say a word because she had loads of money and they
all hopped to get some when she passed away. Mille was worth about 8
million at the time she meets up with brandy and asked to have to
stay with her for a while. The family was more then happy to trade
there daughters pussy for a million or two, they had been dirt poor
most of there life and this would make them a shoe in for at least
something they thought, what’s the worst that can happen? She is
going to fuck and suck old mille to death? They hopped she would she
was very energetic and loved to rub herself on anything at hand. Mom
and dad knew they would miss her and having her rub herself on them
and dad loved how she would give him hand jobs as mom watched and
even a few times licked out Brady at the same time. But money would
fix that and they could always have more kids, lord knows that
already had 10 of them to enjoy at home anyways. And Brady was too
tiny to fuck anyhow.</p><p>Aunt Mille arrived at the old run down house about 7 am most of the
kids and the parents were still sleeping when she walked in. right
away she saw Brady laying on the couch, she knew her treat right away
the Huge deep blue eyes the long ringlets of soft warm brown hair and
the smooth silky skin made her pussy wet she wanted to take a taste
right away.  She held back not wanted to share this with anyone else
there, this was going to be her new slave for fun. She knew that they
thought someone so young and small could most likely do her in,
little did they know she was more likely to use her up long before
that and go looking for something new and fresh. She never told
anyone in the family that she loved to share and watch these get used
by as many others as she could gather at a time.</p><p>More then once in her lifetime she had seen her orgies wear out
little ones to there was nothing left. But this didn’t bother mille
she still loved the little pussy and would till she died.</p><p>She picked up Brandy and right away the smell of pussy filled her
nostrils, she knew that her mom and sisters must have rubbed
themselves all over her body for a treat, they knew Aunt Mille loved
the smell of pussy and this was there way of saying thanks.</p><p>She started to walk out the door when she heard a small faint voice
behind her, Aunt Mille can I have you make me cum before you go
smiled the 10 yr old girl. I didn’t get to have any fun last night
and I’m mighty itchy now. Aunt Mille smiled yes dear that wont take
long I’m sure and can you fuck me really, REALLY hard with my
favorite strap on I love it when your boobs flop around as you do
that she giggled.</p><p>How about I just stuff you I’m in a bit of a hurry to eat and do you
both replied that old woman. OKAY! Smiled the child with a huge grin
I love how you do it, your always so good at that.  </p><p>Mille laid the small girl back down and walked wit the girl to her
bedroom and then undressed quickly the girl was still naked from the
night before. As she looked her over she saw the child was a bit red
and swollen, she asked what happened why are you red down here honey?
Because instead of doing me last night mom and 2 of my sisters played
spank the pussy with me wanted to see if they could make me swell up
so no one would fit in me and it worked she frowned.</p><p>Well your not to swollen now are you Mille asked, no mama replied the
child I’m more then ready I am soaked too I just got done using my
toy before you came. So I’m ready fill me up please!</p><p>With that Aunt mille took the toy wrapped it around her waist and
started pushed deep inside the hole she could see the child’s womb
rise and fall with each thrust of the monsters size rubber cock she
was using. It really excited her watching this and only made her push
harder as the child whimpered out to much your going to deep mama.
Shut up hissed out as she kept up the fast pace you’re going to take
anything I say and more I might have to take you with me such a
little slut you’d make a great addition to the family I think.</p><p>The girl closed her mouth and bites down on her lip and whimpered as
the old woman pushed and kept her pounding going till all of a sudden
she stopped and flopped over on her body.</p><p>Wow that was the best fuck I have given in a long time she smiled.
How would you like to come live with me and your sister in my house?
Really asked the child knowing that Aunt Millie’s house was huge and
would be able to have many nice things, okay she smiled forgetting
the soreness for a moment between her thighs. Mille then said grab
your little sister and lets get going we have a long drive ahead of
us, by the way what’s your name sweetheart she then stopped and
turned around. Ashley replied the child I am still fresh too she
grinned, what you mean honey asked Mille. Dad or my brothers never
fucked me only thing that has been in me is rubber cock, mom loved to
use me since I was old enough to take one.</p><p>Wonderful replied Mille, I like them that way much more hate cunt
that has been stuffed with cock it never taste the same as one that
has only had dildos in it.</p><p>With that the girl tossed on some tiny thin shorts and a tee and with
her sister in her arms she walked to the car and climbed in ready for
her new life with Mille and her sister.</p>"
1524,"Swimsuit, Part 1",Grandma Gladys,1,mom finds the new pool a lot of fun,"['F,g,g inc']","<p>Beth was a young mother of only 25 when she married her husband, he
was a workaholic gone much of the day and late into the night as well
many times. She became pregnant soon after there marriage and had a
wonderful little girl things were great for the first 3 years she
never had to work  just raise there child and step daughter and enjoy
life. Her husband had a teenage daughter from his last woman he lived
with even though he wasn’t married to her. This caused some stress in
her life because her step daughter often didn’t listen to her. But
Beth learned to deal with it and live with her problems with the
child.</p><p>Over the next 3 years things went fine and she didn’t have many
problems wither daughter or step daughter, soon after her daughter
Roxana became 3 she noticed things
that the Roxana was doing like often found her touching herself and
wanting to be nude in front of her female friends. She just took it
as a phase and didn’t think more of it really until she walked in on
Roxana and her best friend from across the street Morgan, she found
them both nude in her room touching each other and talking about what
felt best when they touched an area. Beth was both scared and excited
it had been some time since she had anything and seeing this even
though she knew it was wrong still made her damp. She opened her
mouth to tell them to stop but nothing came out, instead she found
herself lowering her hand inside her shorts and rubbing herself as
she watched the cute little show before her. Not stopping them but
enjoying what she saw going on thinking its only harmless fun there
not doing anything really that bad and they look so cute. She watched
and finished herself up then walked away. Letting it go and acting as
if nothing happened.</p><p>She didn’t think of that show again for several months letting it go
and forgetting about it until they got a pool a few months later that
summer, this changed everything for Beth.</p><p>Roxana’s friend was over more then ever and always wore a tiny skimpy
bikini bathing suit that looked 3 sizes to small for her body. She
had no idea that they made them for girls so young, the child was
only 4 years old and dressed like she was in her late teens.
At first things seemed okay until it all happened again, she found
them touching each other when they were changing into there suits and
once again she found herself soaked and wanting to join and help them
explore there tiny bodies.</p><p>Morgan and  Roxana were really going at it this time not just a
simple touch and stroke they had each others fingers buried deep in
the others body stuff there tiny puffy mounds full of fingers and
really enjoy it too she could tell she was going insane watching this
show. Why two girls so young would be doing this run though her mind
then she thought who cares there really going at it and it a show of
a life time.</p><p>She again didn’t stop or do anything just let them have there fun and
finished herself off as the show went on then backed away from the
door. As they walked out she noticed that Morgan was now rubbing
herself and talking to Roxana at the same time.</p><p>Beth walked up to Morgan and asked if she was itchy there and she
smiled and replied in a very grown up voice, yes Roxana put her
fingers to deep in me I’m a bit tender see she said pulling her tiny
suit to one side showing her beautiful puffy reddish mound to Beth
fully, pushing her belly out so her mound stood out farther yet.</p><p>Isn’t it pretty she smiled, I like having it touched, you can if you
want my sister dose all the time she grinned with an evil smile. It
was as if she knew Beth was watching the show and was touching
herself as she did.</p><p>Beth almost fell over not sure what to do, and then Roxana walked in
with some hand cream and put some in the palm of her tiny hand and
started to rub it on her friend right in front of her mother.</p><p>She was beside herself seeing this was this a dream? Or was her
daughter instancing her for sexual fun?</p><p>Witch ever it was lust took over and she said no dear let me taking
the lotion and started to cresses the child’s tiny bald puffy cunt
mound. How’s that she smiled as she rubbed her fingers up and down
stopping to make small circles around that clit that now prodded out
quite promptly. Wonderful smiled Morgan, I like this a lot she
grinned  and  placed her hands on Beth’s wonderful full 38 c cups and
started to massages them at the same time.</p><p>Your mommy has nice boobs she told Roxana and then said you should
try them too, inviting the girl to join her in the fun. Roxana
quickly came over and started to cresses them too then Beth stopped
saying lets make this easier and removed her shirt and bra in a
moment.</p><p>Each child’s eyes light up seeing the big fat thick nipples before
them, there mouth’s watered and they both without a word locked there
tiny lips on a nipple and suckled hard.</p><p>Beth almost lost it and came right there but was able to hold back
and build to a bigger one. She thought to herself hold on you can do
better and stronger. Morgan wiggled her way out of her bottom without
losing her grip on the sweet soft nipple that she had in her mouth.
Roxana had to stop sucking long enough to get hers off because it was
a one piece suit, and took more effort.</p><p>Beth was going crazy as these two tiny titty suckers  were working
there magic on her as she kept rubbing Morgan’s tiny slit looking at
her daughters and reaching out for it at the same time. Roxana didn’t
need a second innovation she quickly worked her way to moms hand and
opened her thighs so she could finger her slit at the same time.</p><p>Just as she got started Morgan’s legs buckled and she collapsed to
the floor and said sorry I got a wiggly and cant stand up after them
she smiled, Beth knew right away that meant she came. Its okay love
let me make you feel even better she grinned.</p><p>Beth walked the girls into her room and then had then finish getting
undressed, then they were told to lay so there bellies touched they
quickly did as were told then she opened there tiny thighs softly and
placed her face in the opening before her, they were so small she
knew she could eat them both with one lick and would only stop to
suckle the clits as she went a long and finger herself as she enjoyed
the sweet taste.</p><p>Beth’s tongue probed and prodded  though the tiny slits with great
intensity, not missing an once or drop of the sweet juices she was
finding drinking it down quickly and driving in for more as it was
her last meal and she wanted to get every drop of it too.</p><p>The two girl’s bodies thrashed and grounded against the others,
making the now very swollen clits press against the others adding to
the orgasmic mix that was brewing there.</p><p>Soon they both started to pant like puppy’s and Beth knew her treat
was at hand she kept probing her way in them until as she entered her
daughters pussy and felt it clamp on her tongue holding it there a
moment then releasing it so she was bale to press it into the other
girl and feel her orgasm rip though her tiny body. She cleaned them
till there was nothing left of there cum left then raised her head
and looked at the pair.</p><p>Well was that what you wanted she grinned. Wow Mommy Roxana smiled I
didn’t know you knew how to do that or anything! Well mommies know a
lot dear she grinned and as you get older I’ll show you a lot more
dear don’t worry. Now you to get dressed and go enjoy a swim when you
get back we’ll do more but hurry your big sister will be home soon
and this has to stay between us 3 okay.</p><p>They both chirped yes and smiled then put there suits on and ran to
the pool to wait for mom to call them for another round of fun.</p>"
1525,"Web Cam Fun, Part 2 - Mom's Seduction",Grandma Gladys,2,Carrie finds out mom knows more then she has said about her and nicoles fun.,"['F,F,g,g inc pedo oral toys mast']","<p>Over the next few days things were very slow Carrie didn’t find much
time to get to use her computer because her mom was taking her all
over with her, shopping for some new clothes for the summer and other
things that kept her to busy to get online. She often thought of
candy and found herself very wet when she did too. A few times she
was sure her mom noticed how damp she was in the changing rooms and
was sure she could smell her excitement when she helped her change.
But every time she thought this she looked at mom and she only had a
big smile on her face and asked how it fit and felt. Finely she was
all done and able to get back online. She was upset the first day
that her new friend wasn’t there and wasn’t getting any messages from
anyone she felt that maybe she did something wrong and shouldn’t have
done the feed until she was about to log off and go watch TV when a
message came over the computer, she clicked on it. It was a much
older woman, she told her that she was a good friend of Candy’s and
heard of the thing she did for her asking if she could see her live
too. She told her that even though she didn’t have a camera she was
willing to talk live on the phone to her if she wanted. As she
watched the little girl on video feed. Carrie was happy with this and
told the older woman okay, she gave Carrie her phone number and the
little girl called right away then got ready for a new show, striping
down to her underpants and sitting in front of the computer like
before. She told her new friend she would have to tell her what she
wanted her to do so she would love the show. They talked for a little
bit about what she wanted to see and how she loved to be with a
little girl like herself someday but was never able to.
Then Carrie asked the older woman her age and name, she told her “my
name is Betty and I’m 62 years old dear”. Betty then told her where
she lived. Carrie almost fell off her chair when she told her the
town,” oh my lord! I live there too!”  She giggled and asked where
about because it was a big city. When Betty replied the area she
started to laugh again, “That’s just a few blocks from house” she
then replied with a long giggle.</p><p>Then the real questions begin popping out of the old woman’s mouth
faster then little Carrie could reply. Did she ever go away from home
without anyone knows? Would she be able to walk that far? Would she
come to her house without any problems? Would she bring her little
sister for a live show?</p><p>Carrie did her best to answer Betty, “yes to all” replied
Carrie. “I’d love to come visit you and have fun with you miss! It
sounds like you can teach me a lot more then I would know from being
on here.”</p><p>They talked it over how the next morning they would meet she would
give her breakfast and then have her own from a very special area
too. Carrie had no idea what this meant just that she loved the idea
of being with someone older since she started touching herself, to
make sure she was doing it right. She often wished her mom would
catch her and Nicole so she would join them, but so far that hadn’t
happened.</p><p>Just as she was about to begin the live fed her mom knocked at her
door and peeked in a moment, she saw Carrie was in her underwear and
sitting in her chair. Carrie was able to turn off the monitor before
her mom saw she was on live feed.</p><p>“What’s going on dear?” she grinned with a wicked smile.</p><p>“I’m talking to my friend from of mine.” Carrie replied and looked so
innocent.</p><p>“Oh okay well you have to get your bath soon honey, I hope you don’t
mind me taking you away from your friends.” Her mom replied in a
sweet motherly voice. “Now have fun but hurry I am running the bath
water as we speak.”</p><p>Carrie waited for her mom to leave the room then told Betty that she
had to go and would call her back after she was done in the bath.</p><p>Betty was happy and replied that they would finish making there plans
then about breakfast.</p><p>With that Carrie hung up the phone and walked towards the bathroom,
when she opened the door she saw something that both shocked and
excited her at the same time. Mom was standing there fully nude and
was starting to get in the tub already.</p><p>“I hope you don’t mind sharing your bath water with your old wrinkled
mom.” She smiled, the “water heater broke and I need one too so we’ll
have to share for once” she grinned.</p><p>“Your not old or anything mom”! Smiled Carrie and gave her mom a huge
hug around the waist pushing her face in her crotch area as she did.
She was just the right height to reach her mom there and if she
turned a quarter of a turn her face would be in mom’s pussy and ready
to enjoy it too. She could smell mom was damp for some reason, she
didn’t know why nor did she care. She just loved how it smelled and
felt on her face so warm soft and inviting. She often thought about
sharing mom for fun with Nicole as they enjoyed there play time.</p><p>As they stepped into the tub, she noticed that mom had very big
breast, she really never paid a lot of attention to them before
because mom kept them in a bra for the most part even slept in one
most nights, but now she saw her large 64DD’s for the full value and
the thick fat long nipples that accompanied them as well. She smiled
as she started at them as told her mom something that sent her for a
bit off guard remark. “We used to eat from them didn’t we mommy” she
spoke softly. “What?!” replied her mom in an unsure voice looking
down now.</p><p>“Your boobies me and sissy ate from them when we were babies didn’t
we.” Carrie smiled, Reaching up and starting to cresses her well
rounded large breast. “well yes and you always seemed to be hungry
always such a little piglet about feeding time, some day’s I didn’t
think I’d make enough to ever fill you too.” The mothers face was now
flush and she was trying to hide her embarrassment from the
questions.</p><p>“Mommy, do you still like them sucked on by dad?” Carrie then blurted
out. “Where is all this going?” replied her mother in now a bit of a
stern voice.</p><p>Carrie hung her head down a little thinking she asked too much now,
and tears started to well up in her eyes, “I’m sorry mommy I just
think they still look like something to enjoy a meal from is
all.” “Now stop your tears little one” she smiled and lifted her face
up.</p><p>“Yes I still love them but daddy don’t do that anymore I haven’t had
anyone enjoy a meal from them in along time. I do miss them being
suckled on very much at times and wish I had someone that would do it
for me too.” Grinned then mother as she lifted her daughters face to
look her in the eyes.</p><p>“Really!? I’d love to do that for you mommy and I’d promise I never
tell anyone if you let me do it too, I know your not suppose to let
anyone touch you there or things but you’re my mom and that’s makes
it okay I think” Replied Carrie.</p><p>With that she slowly locked her small soft mouth on the full huge
nipple it seemed to fill her mouth it was so big around, it looked
like the size of a quarter there as she pulled the long fat thick
brown nipple inside and enjoyed the taste.</p><p>Moms head leaned back and enjoyed the softness of her daughters mouth
on it as she laid there feeling her body pressed against hers as this
went on, just like when she was a baby again.</p><p>“My god your so good at that dear, I can see how your practicing with
your little sister has paid off she panted out.” Just as she said
that Carrie pulled back choking a bit on her own spit. “What do you
mean mommy?” stuttered Carrie.</p><p>“Well dear I have been watching you and your sister play your special
games now for about 2 months on and off and think its wonderful what
you do together, there noting wrong with it and your not hurting
anything just exploring your new parts.” Replied her mom in a sweet
motherly voice that soothed out any worries.</p><p>“You think you’re the first one to do such things dear?” not hardly
when I was your age I too used to play with my older sister she
taught me how to feel good too and I always looked forward to it as
well.</p><p>Carrie then smiled and relaxed she was sure if mom ever found out she
kill them both, or worse. “besides I know about your phone friend I
picked up the phone and listened in by accident anyways, and think
its so cute that your willing to try many new things as long as it
with other girls.” her mom told her, and then said “if you want I’ll
take you there and I can watch as you have fun maybe add some
pointers even, I haven’t been with a woman in a long time it might be
fun to try it again anyways.”</p><p>With that they noticed the bath water was now getting a bit cold and
decided to get out of it and dry off, then Carrie went to her room
with her mom and she called back Betty and told her about what just
happened and how her mom was all for her being with her, and was
going to drive her there in the morning with her little sister and
they could all have fun together.</p><p>Carrie and her mom talked to Betty for almost 2 hours before they
hung up and both here very excited over the new idea. They had just
hung up the phone when her dad came home with her little sister from
a ball game; she quickly rushed Nicole into her room and told her the
good news about what was going to happen.</p><p>Nicole giggled and then said “did mommies boobs taste good?” oh yes
she smiled and “she let me rub her wet area too a little” she boasted.</p><p>They had trouble sleeping that night all excited about the next day
and what was to come with meeting a new woman and all, what would she
do and taste like they both wondered and talked it over all night,
would mommy join them eat them too? Or just watch as they did things.
So many questions ran though there heads till they passed out from
exhaustion.</p><p>The next morning came early, and mom was right in there room first
thing getting them up and ready for the trip. She dressed them both
in just a light dress no underwear or socks so they could be nude
fast.</p><p>She kissed her hubby and told her they were going to the park and
might be back late. He didn’t ask anything just smiled and told them
to have fun. It only took a few minuets to get to Betty’s house and
they all walked right in, she was in a very thin nightie that looked
rather old and worn too, it was almost see though from being worn so
long and only went to her thighs. It was silky and blue. And the
girls ran up to her and both warped there arms around her and smiled
and kisses her as they did.</p><p>“Well good morning to you both” she smiled, “I see some one is really
ready to enjoy there day.” Yes they both chirped back quickly and
started to pull up on there sundress’s and get ready to enjoy the fun.</p><p>“Hi, I’m Dee the girl’s mom, I’m glad to meet someone that knows what
fun girls can be I have dreamed about things but been too scared to
act on them for a long time”. She then told Betty, “I’ve seen the
playing for sometime and was hopping I’d find away to enjoy being
with them too.”</p><p>“Well let’s not sit here and gab” replied Betty “shall we go to the
bedroom and see what we can do?”</p><p>Betty seemed to have a large assortment of toys just for little girl
size pusses, dildo’s vibraters and more all extra small so would
easily fit in a tiny cunt hole. Dee was shocked she could tell this
wasn’t Betty’s first tiny cunt she had used with this collation of
goodies. And she also had some so huge looked like they could rip
most women in half too.</p><p>She told both girls to lie on the bed as they decide who was first
and who was going to do who. They quickly did as told and waited, Dee
looked at the toys and then saw something very odd looked like a good
10” long strap on that had a very small harness to it that would
easily fit a small set of hips.</p><p>“I take it you been into this for some time?” Dee grinned and then
picked up the strap on.
“Since my daughters were kid’s honey, and now when they visit the
grandkids too. The boy’s loves grandma’s big fat hole and the girls
love how grandma kisses them down here and makes them tingle so good.”</p><p>“Well I wish my mom was that open with us” when she caught me and my
big sister playing she beat our ass raw and then told our dad.”
Replied Dee</p><p>“Well no worries here dear, were going to have lots of fun today, and
it can last as long as you want too. I know plenty of other
grandmothers that die to try out your kids also.”</p><p>Dee then handed the strap on to Nicole and said “put this on honey
mommy need a long hard fuck and more. You better be ready because
mommies’ pussy is on fire love and a little will never do once your
done you can do Miss Betty, if she is done with your sister that is.”</p><p>“Oh you never know with these ages, they can last for all day
sometimes I seen.” Betty grinned. And took out a strap on with a very
small 4” long cock attached to it to herself</p><p>She grabbed some KY jelly and lubed up Carrie’s pussy good making
sure to push plenty deep inside her tiny slit. And then said “well
its fuck time girls are you ready!?”</p><p>They were both a bit scared now not sure what that meant or anything,
Dee pushed Nicole on her back and climbed on top on there toy and let
it easily slide deep inside her she made it half way before she
stopped to take a breath and start again making sure not to put he
weight on the child as she lowered herself down. She loved the feel
of control there over her daughter as she lowered herself on the toy.</p><p>At the same time Betty sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed Carrie
by the waist and then lowered her hips down on the toy giving her a
hard push so it went all the way in without stopping.</p><p>Carrie let out a howl as it ripped her apart inside, “that hurts” she
called out, but to deaf ears. Betty raised her hips then again
slammed her down on it saying “take it you little whore your going to
be my fuck buddy and take anything I want in that little cunt hole
till I rip you in half, your little whore sister will get the same
when I am done. Your little cunt’s need a good fucking to make them
worthy of enjoying our sweet pussy meat and you better cum a lot
because that’s all the lubrication your getting today too.”</p><p>Betty as talking very rough and hearing this only added to Dee’s
excitement, she loved how Betty was humiliating as she enjoyed the
sweet goodies and saw how it excited her even more.</p><p>Dell started to lower some of her body weight on the girl as say “you
better fuck harder then that if you want air.”</p><p>The child did her best to push up so the toy went deep into her mommy
and make her happy within a few pumps moms all of a sudden gasp
out, “I’m going to explode!” and then started thrashing around
rolling off her daughter as she did but holding onto her body and
taking her on top of her mommy now. “Ram that fucking thing in me you
cunt she hissed out.” Fuck me raw!!” she told Nicole.</p><p>Nicole did her best rising and lowering her hips as her mommy helped
slamming the toy deeper and deeper till there was nothing left to
see. As Dee tossed her hips up and down and side to side as they
orgasms ripped though her body.</p><p>The show only made Betty even hotter and she had rolled Carrie onto
her back, she was thrusting deep into the child at the same time she
watched Dee enjoy her daughter, they both were panting like dogs as
the girls now starting to really enjoy what was going on started to
join in and beg for more.</p><p>Just as quickly as it started Dee’s arms went limp and she let go of
Nicole and said “god that’s what I call a fuck and more!”</p><p>“After that I think I need coffee and a cigarette” smiled Dee.  Me
too replied Betty, “besides there cunt’s most likely need a small
rest we gave them quite a work out early don’t want our new toys
running low to fast do we.”</p><p>The two women pulled themselves off the small cunt’s there and left
them laying in a pool of sweat and cunt juice as they walked into the
kitchen, they enjoyed some coffee as the two girls recover from there
new experience.</p>"
1526,"Swimsuit, Part 2",Grandma Gladys,2,,"['F,g,g pedo oral mast']","<p>As the three of them swam around Beth heard the phone ring, shit she
thought to herself, I was just about to finger fuck them the in pool
again. Beth walked out of the pool and picked it up and said hello,
it was her stepdaughter asking of she could spend the weekend at her
mom’s. She was more then happy to say yes and this meant more time
for a great afternoon snack before Morgan had to get home, maybe this
time the girl would o her as she already had they Cumming buckets
from her tongue action earlier. She ran back to the pool and told
both of them time to come in and have a snack, they knew what that
meant and quickly ran into the house, when they walked in she
announced they had extra time that Sarah wouldn’t be home she was
staying at her mom’s for a while.</p><p>They both jumped up and down in excitement and ran into the house
pulling off there suits as they did; quickly both girls were in the
bedroom waiting for Beth to arrive and join for more fun.</p><p>Beth looked at the two tiny tarts and smiled, “well you too, you’ve
been running like a river all day, do you think you can try something
new and eat all I can make?” she asked them.</p><p>They looked at each other, both had no idea if they could keep up
with Beth, but were more then willing to find out.</p><p>Morgan said “can I eat both of like you did us mama? You have Roxana
lay on your belly and I’ll get to try both of you that way see if
it’s better then my sister and her friend are”</p><p>“Okay lets go Roxana your little friend thinks she can eat of me and
you so let’s see if she is wrong we’ll have to think of something to
punish her for it”. She laughed.</p><p>Morgan then asked, “Your not going to hurt me if I don’t make you
happy are you?” with a bit of a scared look in her eye’s.</p><p>“Never love!” Beth smiled, and then calmed her with a long soft warm
kiss and cresses of her now warm pussy before her.</p><p>“I only meant if you don’t eat all we make we’ll have to play a
special game where we take turns making you ready to have one then
stop until its gone and start over so you build really big”.</p><p>Morgan let out a big sigh of relief and then smiled at the two of
them, “maybe I’ll have to do extra good then so I don’t have to wait
on my goodies when it’s my turn too.</p><p>With that Beth turned to her daughter and said “ready dear first were
going to play a little game together as your friend watches and then
she can join us once were done.”</p><p>“Okay Mommy.” Replied Roxana and smiled “what the game?”</p><p>With that Beth laid on the bed and opened her thighs nice and wide
showing off her well trimmed bush, she always kept it trimmed short
for eating, not that her husband ever did it anymore, but she had
gotten used to it that way now and enjoyed it more that way anymore.</p><p>“Well dear I am going to rub your little tiny slit on my nice wet
cunt till I cum a few times how’s that sound to you, and you cant do
anything but lay back and enjoy it too. No grabbing at me or touching
me in anyway until I say so you have that?”</p><p>“Okay Mommy but that sounds a bit odd.” Roxana replied to her.</p><p>With that Beth grabbed her tiny daughter and pressed her small bald
puffy mound on hers and started to lightly cresses herself with the
child’s body. She love the scent of the child’s body was giving off a
mix of wet pussy, sweat mixed together to make a wonderfully alluring
aroma that filled her nostrils with desire to enjoy this to the
fullest.</p><p>Within a few moment of the start she started to grind harder and
harder with the child’s body running her from mid thigh to her belly
and back again as her fingers explored her ass at the same time.
Beth  found the child was enjoying Mommy being in control of the game
and was happy that she was able to make her feel so good at the same
time. Beth asked Morgan to lick her butt at the same time she held it
open and rubbed and played with her cheeks. The child quickly did as
she was told gladly pressing her tongue inside the opening and
tasting her sweetness.  Just as Morgan was starting to enjoy this
Beth felt a new sensation unlike anything she ever felt before it
drove her insane and made her whole body shiver. Her now well swollen
very large clit had slide inside, her clit had slid inside her
daughters small very tight pussy and was bale to feel it squeeze and
pulse as it convulsed.</p><p>This new feeling drove Beth quickly over the edge and more, she told
Morgan to move and placed Roxana on her back then lined up the small
pussy with her clit and started to press it inside again. The
sensations drove her wild she ground and rubbed herself on the small
soft folds trying to get more inside. She knew not to press her body
weight on the small child but wanted so much to get more in there.
Beth took careful not to press to hard on her then Beth let out a
long howl, “its in oh my god that’s so good!” she called out with a
sound of rejoice. “My god baby you’re so tight and good I can’t
believe how good this feels!” she kept making small humping action as
she rode her daughter’s pussy making sure to keep her clit inside the
tiny hole and enjoy the pulsing action before her.
It didn’t take long for Beth to explode once she started this and she
squirted all over Roxana’s pussy with incredible force. She then
moved off and lay on the bed next to her smiling, “now that’s what I
call to much fun, sorry you didn’t get to join more Morgan” Beth
panted out. “You can always clean us both up and enjoy some
leftovers.”</p><p>Morgan was more then happy to clean up the mess as the other two
rested up getting ready for more fun again.</p>"
1527,Isabella,Grandma Gladys,1,short sweet little tale,"['F,g']","<p>Isabella was a normal looking little 7 year old girl by all rights,
only thing was she wasn’t really had a problem with her sexuality she
was what the doctors called hyper sexual, witch meant no matter how
much she enjoyed herself she couldn’t get enough of it. She was born
this way and her parents had learned to deal with her often for no
reason wanting to touch her pussy and many times she was in public
when she did this too, they tired many ways to stop this but nothing
helped.  They tried medicines and doctors and more but nothing was
able to keep her tiny hands out of her panties.  But that wasn’t the
real problem; the real problem laid in the fact that they couldn’t
ever find a babysitter that would deal with her often walking around
the house nude and enjoying herself.</p><p>That is until they meet a wonderful woman named Holly that seemed to
not mind her doing this and seemed to love taking care of her too.
They had no idea when they were left alone that Holly was encouraging
her to do I as she watched and even video tapped her fun, and was
making quite a collection of there daughters play time on tape. To
Isabella it was all great fun her babysitter wouldn’t say don’t do
this and that; instead she offered to help her with ways to enjoy
this fun. She would give her oil to make it extra slippery and even
special toys to make her feel really good down there as well.</p><p>Holly loved to make Isabella feel great, and was making quite a bit
of money off the sale of the tapes she had collected too. She would
wait till her parents left then bring out small vibes and dildos for
her to insert in herself so she could have more orgasms then the time
before. Sometimes Isabella would enjoy hours of fun till her tiny
slit was almost sore from working on it and Holly always got plenty
of close up’s of the bright red swollen mound for her shows.</p><p>She never touched Isabella or asked the girl to touch her pussy as
well until one day she was very worked up over the show Isabella put
on that had her dripping wet.</p><p>Holly was very soaked tonight and had her undines off as well as she
filmed the girl in action when Isabella walked up to her and started
watching her finger herself off closely.</p><p>“Wow your doing it different then I do and so much better too.”  
Isabella replied as watched Holly enjoy herself closely.</p><p>Then she noticed how much hair Holly had and how deep brown it was
compared to her head that was almost blonde. Reaching out her hand to
explore it, without saying a word. Holly just gasp and was taken off
guard by this action never before had the child touched her when she
enjoyed herself, was she becoming bolder? Or what was going on.</p><p>Holly didn’t know just that the small hands felt good as she ran them
up and down exploring her labia that hung out a small amount before
her taking each one in hand and running her fingers over them then
across her vulva and back again. Isabella was like a child with a new
toy now trying out anything she could and wanted to know where and
why she was making much more of the sweet oils she loved inside.  </p><p>Holly helped her open her folds so that Isabella could see inside
better and also see her new very swollen clit at the same time,
showing her how to make it feel better with certain areas.</p><p>Holly explained ways to make even wetter and more, Isabella was a
very good pupil as well she loved it taking great care to listen to
Holly’s teaching and doing everything she was told. Though out the
night Isabella enjoyed holly’s pussy in more ways then most ever
think of she fisted she licked and even suckled at her clit till
Holly was drained, the whole time her tiny fingers never left her own
pussy she kept one hand always busy on herself.</p><p>She enjoyed this and was by the end of that night asking holly if
next time they could do more things.</p>"
1528,Linda and Angel,Grandma Gladys,1,Linda finds love with her little daughter.,['Fg inc'],"<p>Linda was a average Mom for the most she didn't ask much of life and
never wanted much too, just a simple life with herself and her
daughter.</p><p>She had always had a deep hidden desire that she never told anyone
about until she meet Chrisy on line one afternoon while chatting.
It was never her idea to meet anyone she would fall for or feel so
close to but it happened and she looked forward to it everyday
quickly.</p><p>It all became real the day her 7-year-old daughter walked on her as
she was talking to Chrisy and started to read over her shoulder
without her knowing about what she kept a secret so long.</p><p>""What are you doing Mommy?"" Angel asked in a coy voice having read
about her wanting to enjoy oral and more sexual fun with herself.
Linda almost jumped out of her skin as she turned around, ""What are
you doing home so soon?""</p><p>""I'm not early its after 3 pm Mommy and school's out,"" she grinned and
started to twist side to side with a silly grin on her face.</p><p>“What were you talking about to that woman Mommy?” asked Angel</p><p>“Nothing dear, was just talking about things I think about in life,”
replied Linda</p><p>“You like to put your mouth on girls' pussies? That's what you said
and then put your fingers in them too?” Angel asked.</p><p>“Not all girls dear just one I love very much, and would like to be
closer to,” Linda replied in a bold voice.</p><p>“Oh okay, what's a pussy Mommy.” Angel then smiled knowing the
answer from being on the web more then her mom ever thought.</p><p>“It's a special place on a woman dear that makes us feel good and we
can enjoy many things when it is touched,”  Linda replied.</p><p>“Oh you mean down here,” Angel said lifting her short skirt and
rubbing the small bump in her undies.</p><p>Linda looked at the nice swollen mound of cunt flesh before her and
her mouth started to water as she craved it so much. Her eyes were
glued to the pink undies that showed the outline of a perfect little
cunt that begged to her to be licked and enjoyed.</p><p>“Well now how do you know what I was talking about and such dear?”
replied Linda with a huge smile.</p><p>“Well I do like to look at things that are fun on the computer when
you're not looking Mommy. my friend Samantha's sister showed us one day
when we were playing at her house these pictures of women touching
others down here and things I liked, so I have been looking at them
for a while now.”</p><p>Linda couldn't believe her ears. Her own daughter so small and young
was looking at lesbian porn already, all because some teenage girl
showed her how to find it.</p><p>“You like looking at them dear? Do they make you feel good looking at
such things?” Linda asked.</p><p>“Oh yes. It's even better when I touch myself as I do like they do in
the pictures,” Angel told her.</p><p>With that Linda couldn't  hold back she told her daughter to follow
her to the bedroom and then started to undress and told her to do the
same. Logic and common scene had gone out the window and her need for
sex that she hadn't had in over 2 years took over. She looked at her
little girl standing there the picture of goodness and felt herself
almost start to cum as she knew she was about to eat this little one
till she was drowning in Mommy's pussy juices.</p><p>“Dear I'm going to teach you about making love to me, and I hope you
will enjoy it as much as I will,” Linda said to her as they both
climbed in the bed.</p><p>She knew her daughter was a little devil when it came to such things
from seeing her rub herself from age 2 when she discover how rubbing
her tiny slit made it feel good watching her over the last few years
hump about anything she could get  her hands on. And a few times
pushing things in that small opening like markers and such. She was
guessing that she popped her own cherry around 3 because she once
found blood in her undies when she was washing them.</p><p>“Me too Mommy! I know it looks like a lot of fun from the movies I
have seen. They always seem to feel so good when it's done,” Angel
replied.</p><p>With that Linda placed her daughter on her belly in the 69 position
and started to run her tongue across the small soft folds before her.
Taking her time to enjoy the sweet smell of her tiny cunt and
stopping to tease the clit that stuck out like a sore thumb
already.   She loved how her daughters hips rose and fell with each
long slow draw across them.</p><p>Linda slowly opened the small folds before here with tender care,
taking her time to look over the sweet little rosebud that was
opening before her eyes. she loved how pink and bright the small slit
was, with a wonderful smell that filled her every breath.</p><p>She then pushed her tongue deep inside the opening, hungry for what
lay in there. She didn't waste a drop grinding her chin  on her
small area that lay between her ass and pussy. She pressed a finger
into the anus and let it slide inside as her daughter let out a long
deep slow moan. “Oh God yes. Finger me there. That feels so good!”</p><p>She panted out like a puppy as Linda started to go faster now. She
had lost all thought that this was her daughter. Lust and
desire had fully taken over. Her hips rose and fell quickly now as she
felt herself start to reach an orgasm herself. Her daughter's mouth
suckled at her sweet thick fat lips before her, like someone enjoying
their last meal.</p><p>“God you're good with your mouth,” she gasp out to her daughter as she
felt wave after wave of thrills run though her body.</p><p>“Well it's only because you taste so good Mommy!” Angel replied with
a breathless voice.</p><p>Then it hit Linda like a tilde wave, her hips rose off the bed and
her body started to thrush around it was all little Angel could do to
hold on to her mom's thighs and keep her mouth locked on her clit as
she rode out the storm. Linda howled out</p><p>“Oh god I'm cumming!” and she felt her body on fire she hopped she
could last long enough to make her little girl cum with her at the
same time.</p><p>She softly bite down on the girl's clit and hopped this would bring
the response that she wanted to share. Soon as she did it happened to
Angel as well.</p><p>“Mommy what is happening! My body feels so good!” as her hips
started to wiggle and flop around. She wasn't able to move much because
Linda had a tight grip on the small child's body as she enjoyed the
feelings that were going on.</p><p>“God yes. We're both going to explode! And that's never happened to me
before like this.” Linda gasp out.</p><p>They both rode out there enjoyment and then Angel rolled off the top
of Linda now sweat soaked body to curl up next to her and started to
suckle at her swollen nipple.</p><p>“My God that was the best I ever had honey,” Linda smiled caressing
her daughter's hair as she looked into her face. “I know it was not
right but my God you're the best fuck Mommy's ever had,” Linda panted
out.</p><p>“Thanks Mommy when can we do it again?” Angel replied breathlessly.</p><p>“Well let Mom rest a bit then we can try more new things,” she
giggled as she looked at her night stand and started placing some of
her dozens of toys on it.</p>"
1529,"Cammi and Micky, Part 1",Grandma Gladys,1,cammi meets the person she has always wanted to be a mom that enjoys her daughter to the fullest,['FFg ped oral inc fist cons'],"<p>Cammi was never what most would call a typical girl or mom. From as
soon as she was able to reach herself she was masturbating. As she
got older she enjoyed fun with her twin brother, he took her cherry
at age 10 and she was more then happy to give it up as well. After
that she discovered other ways to enjoy herself. It was at first
markers  and  other small items of the sort, but soon became other
bigger things. Neck of a pop bottle of something like that. As she
grew up she found ways to inset bigger still items in there till at
now the age of 52 was able to take a shampoo or pop can inside
herself with ease. She always kept herself though very tight and in
control with doing her  Kegel exercise
and was now able to squeeze herself so tight she could hold a toy
inside herself as long as she wanted and sometimes when she was done
had to pull and yank it out with all her might.</p><p>All her life she had so many dark desires she thought she never be
able to fill she often wondered what would happen if she meet someone
to help her. That changed one afternoon as she was talking to friends
on line. She meet another mother from near by that shared her passion
for pussy, Cammi  always enjoy the taste and loved the feel of a
womens body on top of her as she was ridden with a nice fat strap on
or sucked the endless cum out of one.</p><p>But Cammi didn't know this mom was more like her then she thought.
They talked almost everyday for a week till it came out that she also
liked little girls. Micky was a 32 year old mom of a very pretty
little girl and because of her husbands odd desires to enjoy things
she found herself soon after the child was born learning how to use
her daughters small body to enjoy herself as  he would watch.
Whisper  was 5 when her dad was killed at work in an accident. When
this happened Micky was lost where would she find someone to help her
enjoy what she liked most being watched as her hubby did when she
enjoyed the child's small body and great treats she offered to mommy
so readily.</p><p>It all was brought out when they were talking on the phone as they
had from soon after meeting on line.</p><p>They were enjoying some great phone sex when Cammi heard something
odd like a child's voice in the background. Cammi was quick to ask “
should we stop? I think I hear your daughter coming near you.”</p><p>“No please I'm to close don't stop now I am so hot I need to
explode!” replied Micky with a breathless voice.</p><p>As they kept going she could hear the small voice of the girl as if
she was standing right next to mommy for moment then dissipated as
quickly and Micky went insane as it did. “ Oh my god yes thats it eat
me eat me good don't you stop!” Micky  started to pant out and howl
out loudly.</p><p>Cammi wasn't sure what was going on but the tone of her voice was
making her cum just as hard too. She quickly had a huge wet spot
below her the towel she was using was now soaked and went though to
the chair below as well.</p><p>They both were unable to say much more then howls and gurgling
nosies  as they both came with intense furry.</p><p>About 30 minutes later when they both had regained there composer,
Micky slowly started to talk, “ wow I haven't cum like that since my
hubby died 6 months ago I don't know what brought that on.”  </p><p>the Cammi replied “ what happened to your daughter I know I heard her
before you starred to cum then her voice just seemed to disappear
like she went down on you.” she chuckled</p><p>Micky's voice dropped to a dead silence. What do you mean she
stammered.  In a scared voice now, as Cammi heard the child's small
voice again saying something bout how she loved to clean mommy's
goodies.</p><p>Just then Cammi let out a long breathless sigh  , “ My god you truly
blessed with a special child dear, I envoy you in many ways I was
never able to be bold enough to have my daughter enjoy me”</p><p>Micky juts kept quite , Cammi wasn't sure if it was because she was
scared she get turned in or enjoying her daughters cleaning up.</p><p>Cammi went on saying, “ your so blessed I wish I could share someone
that age its always been a dream to enjoy tasting a tiny twat and
sucking fucking and using for my own fun everyday like you do dear.</p><p>Then she heard Micky voice on the other end. “ you mean your not
going to tell anyone what happened?” Cammi quickly replied” God no I
just wish I could share her with you.”</p><p>Micky then calmly started to tell her how it started, how her hubby
started her out and she loved to be watched as she used Whisper  for
fun, but had no idea where to meet someone that would do that
especially a woman because she though that way she could watch her
get used as well. Micky told her all that Whisper  was bale to do how
she had taught her to eat pussy , fist fuck  , take a strap on in
both sides and more.</p><p>This was getting Cammi hotter then ever again. She gasp out “Don't
stop baby your getting me so hot can you have her fist fuck you this
time as we talk? And you can tell me how good she is doing!”
Micky quickly replied with a yes. And did as Cammi asked, they spent
the next hour going at it with Whisper  sucking moms pussy then
fisting and sucking her clit and then finely Micky fucking her as she
sat on her lap while Cammi listen to Whisper  cum herself out.</p><p>When it was over they took a small break, and Cammi said “I'll call
you back in a bout 30 minutes I have to clean myself up her the chair
is soaked though now.”</p><p>Micky replied that it was fine and she was going to get a drink as
well. When Cammi called back she asked Micky if she ever let another
women enjoy her talents, with a hopeful voice.</p><p>Micky told her not yet but she had wanted to from the start to see
her special child being used as she watched for a change.</p><p>Cammi didn't waste a moments time she quickly asked of she could be
the one to do it as she watched her enjoy her daughter over and over
again. Micky giggled and replied to Cammi “ Dear your a god send I
never in my life thought I'd meet anyone that can cum as often as I
do and as hard for her as well, sure please come and use her all you
want. Just remember I get to watch and join if I want as well.</p>"
1530,"Cammi and Micky, Part 2",Grandma Gladys,2,The fun keeps going for Cammi and her new toy.,['FFg pedo inc toys'],"<p>Cammi didn't know what to do first when she got to Micky house, should
she be polite have coffee and talk or just get undressed and push the
small face in her now burning crotch and let her eat her way  out?
Cammi had worn a very mini skirt without any undies under it so would
be easy to show off her pussy without any problems to Micky. She
walked to the door and was meet by Whisper  she was wearing just a
pair of Dora undies and she smiled they had a huge wet spot on the
front, Cammi knew was from her mom enjoying her in someway to make
that.  With a huge smile Whisper  said, ""Come on in. Mommy's ready for
you,"" and walked towards the living room.</p><p>Micky was lying on the couch with an ice bag covering her pussy
laughing lightly, ""What happened to you dear? Don't tell me I am too
late and we can't do anything,"" Cammi said in a slightly sad voice.</p><p>""No I was playing with Whisper  had a idea that didn't work out so
good is all, I had her rub herself on my pussy till her panties were
drenched so when you came could see a nice treat. Only thing I didn't
plan was rubbing to long making myself a bit sore is all. I'll be fine
in a little bit."" Micky smiled.</p><p>""Till then enjoy yourself have a drink and lets get this
started!""Cammi quickly removed her dress kicking it across the room
then looked down at Whispers face. "" well what shall we do first
little one?"" Whisper replied "" FIST!, did you say fist you with a huge
grin.""</p><p>""well we could but I rather do something much better child, your mom
says she loves to fuck you in different ways and this is her show so
lets make it good. I think a nice fuck in that tiny twat will be a
wonderful way to break the ice don't you mom?"" ask Cammi.</p><p>""Oh god yes, I always was hopping someday that her dad would be
filling that opening. Before he died he did ass fuck her several time
I know. That always got me so hot watching her getting her face make
them funny looks as he wiggled himself inside her tiny hole and then
pulled her off again and again, till he exploded only thing was her
never lasted more then a few moments before he came because she is so
tight.""</p><p>""Well that wont be a problem here dear , I wont be filling  her with
anything but rubber so I can last as long as you want the show to go,""
Cammi grinned to the women.</p><p>Cammi told Whisper to get a toys she would like her to use fist off to
fill her as her mom watched, she picked out her favorite one for her
pussy. It was about 5"" long and 1"" around. So far mom had only gotten
1/3 of this inside her before she would stop and do something else.
Because Whisper said it was to much.</p><p>Cammi looked her deep in the eyes then looked at her mom, "" do you
mind if I get it all in there by anyway I need to?"" Cammi said looking
at Micky lustfully</p><p>no replied Micky with a huge grin  and told her daughter to do as she
was told it would all be okay.</p><p>
""Now dear this might hurt a little at first but trust me its better
this way then any other I know I been there myself, I'm going to put
this deep inside you but it wont be slow as your mom has been doing it
that just prolongs this I am going to go a bit faster and get it deep
in there before were done you will have it fully inside of you.""</p><p>Cammi placed Whisper with her back towards her so her mom could see
the look on her face as she buried the toy inside her daughter. It was
going to be a look that was priceless.</p><p>She lifted Whispers small body up and said to her "" well first off
were going to need  that hole well oiled I think, so we better get
these off and get you started.""</p><p>she turned the girls small body so it now faced her , without anything
between them she lifted her by th butt and said to her, "" did your mom
ever squirt in you?""</p><p>Micky gasp, ""you can squirt?"" I have always wanted to do that but have
no idea how you have to teach me!""</p><p>""well its not that hard honey, you just have to use a lot of control
is all"" Cammi told her new friend.</p><p>She held Whisper up by the butt and pressed her tiny slit t her own
then started rubbing her up and down she knew it wouldn't be long
before she was spraying her cunt juices into this new toy she held in
her hands.
 
Cammi rocked the child's body back and forth then up and down more
quickly with each passing stroke as if she was using her to Jill off
on. She soon looked into the child's face and said ""ready, here it
comes dear we want this in you so hold on tight!""</p><p>she pressed the small opening tight to her huge fat thick lips and
pushed the girls tiny lips open slightly as she felt it begin.</p><p>Whisper felt the hot sweet juices start to rush inside her now, she
gasp out as they filled her tiny cervix and urethritis she felt her
belly start to swell up as they filled her up and didn't move just let
the woman take control of this, when she heard her say now ""tighten up
and hold that there, thats going to be what helps me get fully in you!""</p><p>she did as she was told squeezing her vaginal mussels tight as she
could so not a drop was coming out. She then felt herself lowered to
the floor and the womans voice say to her mom, "" docent she look
lovely as if she is ready to have a baby."" Whispers belly was sticking
out like she was pregnant now.</p><p>Then Cammi picked her back up and made sure she was facing mom again.
"" when I start to enter you dear you let that go inside you it will
help make going in there much easier.</p><p>Whisper just knotted and didn't say a word, then she raised her up
high above the rubber cock and said to the small child as she grinned.</p><p>""Here we go and slammed her down onto it without stopping shoving 1/3
of it inside without any effort. Whisper face grimmest and she almost
wanted to cry it hurt so much but held it back looking only at her mom
seeing the excitement in her eyes as she was getting this pushed much
deeper then ever before into her.</p><p>She then felt it coming out till it was almost gone then pushed hard
back down again this time it was almost all the way in her. Her tiny
insides felt like they were being ripped apart. But she didn't make a
noise in fact it started to feel good now it was deeper in there. With
the last up and then down thrust it was buried all the way inside her
and she was glad it feel better then anything she had happen before
this. It didn't hurt it felt great she wanted this in her deeper still
if she could it was wonderful then her body started to tremble and
shake uncontrollable. She never felt like this before was it bad? Was
it good? She didn't care just wanted more, And deeper too! Thats all
that mattered anymore.</p><p>Micky watched her daughter and saw the lustful look in her face. She
knew this is what she wanted to see for a long time she might have had
this many times down on her but she couldn't see it with her face
buried in her thighs.</p><p>Cammi rode her in this position for some time until she was ready for
a new one, then moved her to doggy style and more making her face her
as she rode it then on top of her as her huge floppy tits hung in the
child's face while she suckled at them.</p><p>After a long and grinding workout of fucking the tiny cunt hole wide
open she pulled it out as quickly as she entered her with one huge
popping noise as it release from her. Her hole stayed open gapping for
her mom to see deep inside her little ones cunt now as she staggered
close to mommy proud of this.</p><p>""Look Mommy I am much better now for you,"" Whisper smiled.</p><p>""You sure are dear. You're so much more of a woman than we ever hoped
for,"" Micky replied breathlessly from having more then a few orgasms
herself from the show that was given.</p><p>Cammi was almost out cold herself taking along cold drink to refuel
herself  for what was next. She wasn't done with this new toy by a
long shot and needed to be cleaned up nicely for the next round. She
called Whisper over and told her to clean her pussy up right and then
she could clean her mom's too. She was more then ready to do it she
also was drying for something to drink, even if it was pussy juices
she was happy. She quickly buried her face in Cammi's fat long thick
lips and started tot suckle away as if it was the last thing she would
ever have.</p><p>Cammi was shocked how good this small mouth felt. She hissed and
grunted out as the child's mouth knew just where to lick and suck to
get the most of out her. She orgasmed again trying to regain her
composer from the fuck she gave her.  </p><p>She then barley made it to the couch to sit next to Micky and smiled
saying, ""My God this child can lick you to death I think. And what a
way to go."" She then said, ""I need a rest I will be ready for more after
that dear, you enjoy her talents for a bit.""</p><p>she watched the mother enjoy her daughters well trained mouth for
about 20 minutes before she knew Whisper was done for a bit too.</p><p>""I think she needs a rest before the next round,"" Micky laughed.</p><p>Cammi quickly agreed and they let Whisper rest as they took themselves
a much needed break.</p>"
1531,Rene's Fun,Grandma Gladys,1,Rene lives out her wildest fantasy sex with a baby girl.,['F g- 3 ped reluc toys'],"<p>Rene looked like any other girl her age small sweet and sexy at 19 she
was someone that could get anyone In bed she wanted. She never had
time for boys, just girls ever since she was 11 and kissed one for the
first time. She knew then that she was a lesbian and quite happy this
way. She never told her parents that she liked boys over girls, just
never dated acting like school was much more important is all. But
deep down inside she had a burning desire for something very taboo.</p><p>Little girls ages 2 to 4 and they always filled her fantasy when she
would masturbate at night. She craved them, she loved the baby fresh
smell they had and the softness of their skin. When she was a teenager
babysitting her mom's friends kids she had tasted a few that were not
old enough to say anything, she didn't do more then drive her tongue
into there soft moist folds and enjoy the sweetness there for a small
time. But she always craved more much more to pop one's cherry and make
them enjoy her till she couldn't get any wetter too.</p><p>But she had no idea how this could happen because she was worried if
she did the child would talk and she be put away. This all changed one
day when she was out shopping at the local super center, it was the
only place in town to get food and such because she didn't drive. And
there was always a lot of welfare people around the first of the
month. This at times drove her crazy because it make it hard for her
to get what she wanted without waiting in line forever.</p><p>One day when shopping with the rush she bumped into a young mother she
looked about 16 herself, with a small girl in her cart. Rene smiled
and told her she was sorry for bumping into her cart and the girl
replied in a soft voice it was okay. They hit it off right away and
started talking like old friends. She quickly found out the girls name
was Ronnie and she was not far off on her age she was 14 and this was
her baby, she was rapped by her dad she said and now had a child. Not
letting on it wasn't rape she loved fucking her dad and mom as well.</p><p>They walked to the front and got a booth and a drink at the little
shop they had and kept talking like no tomorrow, she was very eager to
get to know Rene and more about her. She asked where she was from and
what she liked, hopping in secret that it would be girls. Rene told
her how she was in school and would rather have a girl then a guy any
day. This brought a huge smile to Ronnie's  face, she loved the idea
of enjoying the sweets that Rene had with her mom and maybe more of
her family as well.</p><p>They talked for close to an hour till the baby started to fuss to much
and then asked Rene to come with her back to her place for a drink and
more talk. Rene was thinking the same as Ronnie she could use a good
lick and stick and this girl would do wonderfully.</p><p>They walked outside and Ronnie showed her to the car that her mom
waited in, she told her mom about her new friend and   that they were
going home to have a drink and fun together, mom smiled and said</p><p>“Well don't over do your fun dear, you have a lot of house work to do
still.”</p><p>they sat down and the older women placed the baby in the car seat,
they drove for about 30 minutes to get to her small apartment she told
Rene that she shared it with her mom and oldest sister. But she was
going to be gone for a week or so with friends.</p><p>Shortly after they started talking mom took the little girl in her
arms and said “I think she needs a bath dear.” with a wink. And walked
towards the tiny bathroom.</p><p>Rene found this a bit odd it was the middle of the afternoon and the
child wasn't even dirty, but didn't say a word. She just enjoyed
talking and trying to find a way to get this new friend in bed for
some quick relief.</p><p>It didn't take a lot to do that all of a sudden Ronnie spoke up,
“How would you like it if I ate you out? I know yous aid you like girls
and I hope I'm not being to bold but your very pretty and I was raised
to believe if you want something go grab it.”</p><p>Rene almost fell off her chair, “Your mom is in the bathroom with
your child dear, shouldn't we wait till were alone?”</p><p>Ronnie replied “ no she knows I like to have fun, besides its not like
she hasn't see me enjoy before.” she giggled.</p><p>Rene didn't say a word just sat there and grinned she was never one to
turn away something this young and yummy. Ronnie walked over to the
couch and pulled it open to make a bed, Rene looked back at the
bathroom door think oh well have done wilder things before, she then
walked over to the girl and they quickly both got undressed and
started to run there hands all over the other.</p><p>Just as they got started kissing the mother walked out of the bathroom
fully nude with the small girl next to her thigh. “well I see we don't
waste anytime getting started.” she laughed. “have room for one more?”</p><p>Rene just looked at the older woman's ripe full body for her age she
looked great she had rather big saggy breast but were offset by extra
large oriels and huge nipples that looked like could very good eats as
well.</p><p>“Sure I think we have enough room here  for one more.” replied Rene
with a huge grin.</p><p>“good she wont take up much room I'm sure.” the mother smiled  and
placed the small girl between them on the bed. Rene's jaw dropped to
the ground. “You don't mind a little play toy do you dear?” the woman
smiled.</p><p>“God no I think it will lots of fun.” Rene said with a huge grin.</p><p>“good I cant wait to see how you enjoy her wonderful little mouth she
loves to suckle on anything she can get her mouth and watch your clit
she can suck it dam near off you I know.”</p><p>Rene was in heaven she gently placed the small child between her
thighs and had Ronnie sit on her face so she was giving and getting at
the same time.</p><p>She quickly found out what the mom meant was true, the child pulled
back her vulva and pressed her tiny fingers around the top and started
to squeeze on her already swollen bud till it was fully out of hiding.
She then latched onto it and started to suckle with more force then a
vacuum, it was almost painfully enjoyable  in someways but she didn't
stop her it was driving her crazy.</p><p>The mother just sat back in a chair and watched the show with a huge
long fat toy in her hand she enjoyed herself as they all went at this.
She would give her daughter hints and tell her what to do as the show
went on.</p><p>Rene was going nuts from the small mouth on her , till she couldn't
take it anymore and exploded hard. Her body shaking and twisting like
it was on fire. She fought the feels of wanting to fly off the bed and
jump though the ceiling as wave after wave of orgasm's ran though her.</p><p>Rene could see mom getting hotter as she came as if it made her cum
watching this her face was a mess from the girls pussy juices running
all over it she was anything but dry she had buckets running out of
her now as she felt herself lose control.</p><p>All of a sudden Rene felt herself blackout and wasn't sure what to
think her mind was on fire as well as her body.</p><p>When she awoke about 30 minutes later  she found the mom had the child
in her lap finger fucking her ass as she was suckling at her ti ttys
and Ronnie was cleaning moms pussy up at the same time.</p><p>It took a moment for her to gather her thoughts, was this another wild
fantasy or did it really happen?</p><p>“welcome back dear glad you made it, I was hopping we didn't hurt you.
You looked like you came harder then have ever before in your life.”
the women smiled.</p><p>“I didn't think anyone could cum that hard is all, I have had strong
ones but that was well beyond anything I thought possible.” Rene replied.</p><p>“Well if your up to it there more to enjoy” the mother replayed.</p><p>And had her two play things move away from her and stand near the bed,
she grabbed a few toys and said to Rene, “ we'd like to to pop her
cherry and use her good. We would our self's but we o much more enjoy
it when someone else dose it is all.”</p><p>Ronnie placed her baby girl next to Rene and said “please enjoy her in
anyway you can I love seeing it done. And make sure you open her up
nicely so me and mom can fill her too when your done.”</p><p>Ronnie handed Rene a small anal vibrator and then looked her in the
face saying, “Fuck her till she is raw I love that it's how I was
done at that age.”</p><p>Rene didn't need any more advice she quickly grabbed the toy and
pulled the child's legs up in the air and opened them wide. She saw
she was wet from the others mouths most likely already soaking her down.</p><p>She pushed it in deep and then drew back the child started to whimper
and cry a bit as it pressed against her hymen. She placed her mouth
over the swollen knob and nibbled on it lightly as she then pushed
quickly and popped her tiny cherry.</p><p>The child let out a long gasp as it went her eyes filled with tears
but she didn't say a word just laid there folded almost in half. Then
Rene drew it out and slowly cleaned the small opening with her
underpants and grinned to the two others watching this go on.</p><p>“Well she inst cherry anymore there girls.” she grinned at them and
then placed the small child's body flat on the bed and placed her
mouth tightly on the tiny opening and started to suckle and lick hard
pushing her tongue deep as she could get inside to lap out the juices
that were in there.</p><p>She didn't miss a drop of it and the child wiggled like she was on
fire as Rene mouth took extra care to spend time enjoying the back
side as well.</p><p>She kept up her attack until she became to tired to lick anymore then
placed the small girls hand next to her pussy and told her “ go deep
in there as you can and don't forget to wiggle them fingers all over
too.”</p><p>The child did as she was ask and it wasn't long before Rene was
climaxing herself locking the child's hand inside her walls.</p><p>As she felt herself release for the last time she knew this was
something she wanted more of lots more and one time would never do
this was going to be a regular play toy for her now, she was fully
addicted to this tiny hole and how good she was at making her cum.</p>"
1532,"Karla's Fun, Part 1",Grandma Gladys,1,Karla gets started on a realizing her own self discovery of love for her daughter,['F mast'],"<p>Karla was a typical new age mom. She stayed at home raised their
daughter and did the housework and went without sex way too much. Her
hubby was a workaholic, without her knowing a mistress on the side
that kept him more then happy. She often found herself enjoying the
pleaser of her toys much more then she should have too at 28 she was
very pretty with long flowing brown hair that went to her hips and
deep blue eyes that could melt though anyone or anything with ease. A
smile that said let me enjoy you that light up a room like sunshine.
Her daughter Tabitha was the spiting image of her too with only one
difference. She was 6 and that was it, Karla was a small woman only
standing 4' 7"" in heals. Her daughter on the other hand already stood
up to her mom's breast, she took after her dad in that aspect, he stood
over 6'0"".</p><p>She found herself often sexually flustered and wasn't sure what to try
or do she refused to cheat on her husband with another man, but toys
at times didn't just fill her needs she wanted someone to touch her
and feel someone next to her as she enjoyed.</p><p>She went to the doctor with some advice from a friend about Erectile
Dysfunction Medicine to help make enjoying yourself more fun, she was
told it made incredible orgasms for her and would do the some for
Karla as well, she thought to herself.</p><p>""What do I have to lose. It can't hurt anything and would be fun to have
a huge orgasm every time.""</p><p>Karla went a few days later and got the medicine and was quite excited
about trying it seeing if it really did as she was told. She came home
with the bottle and didn't even realize how it looked much like a blue
M&amp;M to most. She took one and it wasn't long before it kicked in she
right away felt herself start to tingle and feel unlike anything she
had felt before.</p><p>She loved this new sensation and was ready to enjoy it fully. She knew
she had about an hour before her daughter would be home from school,
and though that should be plenty of time to enjoy herself before she
had to worry.</p><p>Karla quickly walked up the stairs to her room and stripped like she
was on fire, witch she was least some parts were. She emptied her draw
of toys on the bed spreading them out and looking them over not sure
what to use first.</p><p>She grabbed her favorite one the rabbit and without a second though if
she was damp enough or not she shoved it inside herself and quickly
found out that was a mistake.</p><p>It relived she wasn't as wet as she thought as it pulled on her inner
walls as it went deep inside. This didn't stop her just added to her
thrill a bit of pain made her only hotter for more fun.</p><p>She kept it running as she then grabbed her breast pump and placed it
on her large swollen nipples and started to pump on them she had been
trying to get her breast to start lactating again for some time and
now was beginning to make milk again.</p><p>It wasn't a lot but it was enough that she could enjoy the sweet taste
of her own milk off her fingers with ease. As she rocked back and
forth on the rabbit and kept the pump working on her breast, she felt
a strange thing happen. It wasn't like anything she felt before. It
was like she had more then to much to drink and wasn't able to get
enough if she fucked herself to death.</p><p>She then grabbed a butt plug and inserted that into her anus and that
just added to the thrills. She was starting to have wild fantasy's as
she laid there one orgasm running into another.</p><p>She wanted to move but wasn't able to her legs had turned to jelly and
her pussy was getting hotter by the minute as well. She started to
fantasize about older women much older in there late 70 and 80's
letting them eat her pussy and sucking their flabby saggy tits and
then it got stranger to her, next it was little girls her daughter's
age being enjoyed as well.</p><p>She wondered how they would taste and feel she knew her daughter had
the softest skin and such a wonderful sent to her. She tried to shake
it off, but they only got hotter the more she enjoyed.</p><p>She was wondering was this the medicine casing these odd ideas? Or was
it a deep down wild fantasy she had buried deep in her mind.</p><p>She didn't care anymore just wanted to keep going with it. It wasn't
long before she was soaked in her own sweat and pussy juices. She kept
grabbing and changing toys as she wiggled all over the bed swapping
one for another. There was a huge wet spot in the middle of the sheets
and she was not even close to finished too.</p><p>When she all of a sudden heard a odd noise at her door, it was her
daughter standing in the doorway.</p><p>""Mommy what's going on?"" Tabitha asked.</p><p>""Oh God dear I didn't know it was so late. I didn't want you to see
Mommy like this. Karla replied to her daughter that stood in the
doorway with a puzzled look in her face.</p><p>"" Well I thought something was wrong you were making so much noise I
know not to open your door when its closed but I thought you were hurt
is all."" The girl replied in a more happy tone now.</p><p>""No Mommy's fine just needs some relief is all dear, and this helps a
lot."" Karla smiled back.</p><p>""I know Mommy I know all about that from a friend in school her
sisters do it a lot too"" replied her daughter.</p><p>Karla's mouth about dropped to the floor her daughter all of 6 knew
about self enjoyment and sex? And wasn't shocked when she walked in on
her masturbating?</p><p>Karla then looked at her daughter as saw she was rubbing herself as
she was talking to her; her tiny hand was in the waist band and
rubbing her tiny mound quickly without thinking about it.</p><p>""Would you like to help Mommy?"" Karla then smiled.</p><p>Without a word her daughter removed her clothes and walked to the bed
and laid down next to her and placed her head on her breast, then said
""Yes Mommy I think we can have lots of fun like I seen on the
computer. I seen many girls kissing and touching and always liked that
too.""</p><p>With that they kissed and started to cresses each other.</p>"
1533,"Karla's Fun, Part 2",Grandma Gladys,2,Karla has her daughter join the fun and it's a wild ride for both.,"['F,g pedo toys mast', 'inc oral']","<p>Karla had no idea what her daughter was being so willing. She didn’t
know that she had dropped one of her Viagra on the table near the
M&amp;M’s. When she took them and was mixed in. She was unaware that her
daughter’s pussy was on fire as much if not more than her own. And at
this point she didn’t care about anything but enjoying herself fully
and more, no matter who it was she wanted to enjoy it all.</p><p>She wrapped her arms around her daughter’s small firm body it was soft
yet hard in the right areas. Her tiny butt was just perfect for
enjoying; it was a nice hard bubble butt with just the right amount of
padding for a wonderful ride. She thought about rubbing herself on it
rubbing her clit up and down the crack till it was well oiled up and
then licking it clean.</p><p>She then moved her hands slowly as they trembled between her thighs
looking into her eyes as smiled as they went across the very hot and
bit damp opening at the front. She asked her</p><p>“Why are you so wet dear? I didn’t think girls your age got damp.”
Karla smiled.</p><p>“Well Mommy I had some M&amp;M’s but one blue one tasted funny and made me
very tingly too down here,” Tabitha said pointing at her tiny pussy.</p><p>“Oh my that’s Mommy’s special medicine it makes her feel extra good
you got into and will make our fun even better I think,” replied Karla</p><p>She was right too it wasn’t long before her hands were starting to
feel the heat rise off her daughter’s tiny soft wet mound as she
caressed it holding her face tight to her breast as she enjoy some
fresh milk from Mommy’s breast. She suckled hard on the firm nipple as
Karla moaned deeply saying to her.</p><p>“Yes that’s it enjoy Mom’s treat she has made for you, she is going to
enjoy her own very soon,” starting to press a finger inside Tiffany’s
tight tiny cunt as she wiggled her hips around.</p><p>“0h Mommy that feels so good. Please go deeper,” Tiffany begged her Mom.</p><p>“I will soon dear. You’re not ready for more yet, Mom know when to do
more,” Karla replied as she picked up a small French tickler style
vibrator and turned it on low.</p><p>She pressed it to the small opening as her daughter raised her hips to
meet it and slowly pushed it inside.</p><p>“Now this well help get past your hymen dear without too much
discomfort and make you feel so good inside you will want more,” Karla
smiled at her big girl now.</p><p>She slowly pushed it to the girl’s cherry then whispered to her how it
would sting for a bit then feel like heaven.</p><p>Tiffany took in a deep breath and held it as Karla drew back then
busted through the girl’s cherry quickly and then stopped to let the
vibrations help smooth out the pain that just happened.</p><p>“There it’s all over honey. Now you’re a real woman,” Karla grinned.</p><p>Tiffany had tears in her eyes as she tried to hide the fact that it
hurt more than she thought, but didn’t let that get in the way of the
fun she was enjoying. A small amount of blood mixed with her sweet
thick pussy juices flowed out of her as her mom wiped it away with a
tissue and then kissed her deeply on the lips. Their tongues could
taste the other’s sweetness now.</p><p>Karla then told her daughter in a soft tone, “Now we can really enjoy
what you have done there without any worries at all.”</p><p>Tiffany grinned, “What do you have in mind Mom?”</p><p>Karla didn’t say a word just laid her little girl down on the bed and
started to kiss her soft folds before her pressing her own wetness
into her face as she did. Tiffany didn’t need any clue on what to do.
She had seen it done and quickly took to the action of someone that
has been enjoying this for many years. She enjoyed how sweet and soft
her mom felt, but the size wasn’t much bigger than her own, she noticed
and smiled thinking how nice it was. They were almost like sisters only
Mom had bigger breasts that were filled with the sweet yummy milk that
she knew she was going to get more of soon no matter what.</p><p>Karla loved how her daughter’s small pussy was so warm wet and soft
and found it much easier to push her tongue in than she first thought.
She suckled at the clit as her fingers wiggled around in the opening.
Then she moved her other hand and staring to run it across the girl’s
soft firm ripe ass checks. Then finding the opening, she slowly entered
it with a finger. Tiffany let out a gasp as she did, “Don’t worry dear.
Mommy knows what she is doing dear. This will make you feel even
better when you get going,” Karla told her daughter.</p><p>Tiffany then relaxed more and let her mom start to finger fuck her
tight little asshole; she started out slow and quickly picked up the
pace. Tiffany was now panting hard, she loved all these new sensations
her mom was giving her and wanted more much more anything if it hurt a
little or not as long as it kept up this great feeling.</p><p>Karla’s pussy was running lie a strong river in the girl’s face; she
was having trouble keeping up with the stream of juices that flowed
from her. And was doing her best to drink down all of Mom’s wonderful
sweetness, she wondered if she could do the same someday.</p><p>Just then Karla told her daughter, “Are you ready to really try
something new dear?”</p><p>Tiffany panted out, “Anything for you Mom.”</p><p>As she did her mom moved her off her and sat upright and looked deep
in her little girl’s eyes and said to her, “This is how mommies and
daddies do it dear. I’m going to show you how good something feels
inside of you then you can do the same to me.”</p><p>She then reached to the pile of toys and grabbed a strap on. One made
extra small she didn’t want to hurt her little girl too much at first.</p><p>Tiffany reached over and told her, “No Mommy I want that one in me,”
she said pointing to a 6” long one and smiled.
“Fill me all up in my pee-pee please Mommy. I want to make sure it kind
of hurts a little as you do it so I can be more like you when we’re done.”</p><p>She placed the toy around her hips and then told her daughter to get
ready. This would sting at first till she got used to this new way of
having fun. Tiffany let out a long gasp as it started to enter her. She
loved the stinging and burning but same-time feeling like heaven to her.</p><p>“How long will it sting Mommy? I know you said it would and it’s sort
of making me more excited as it does too.” Tiffany replied in a
breathless voice.</p><p>“I don’t know honey. Just enjoy it and let me know if you need any
help staying wet enough to keep it from pulling at your insides as
well.” Karla replied as she started to pump in and out with hard
thrust now.</p><p>She watched her daughter’s face as she laid on top of the girl’s small
body, now starting to build up speed and thrusting in and out with all
her weight. She was ramming it in like she was pushing the girl through
the bed. Her daughter was just lying there smiling and telling her to
go faster and harder as she kept up the pace.</p><p>“My God you’re a hot one baby. I can’t believe how good you’re doing. I
could go on forever like this I think,” Replied Karla.</p><p>The sweat and juices made the room fill with the odor of sex and lust
quickly and their sweat made for a wonderful liberation for Karla’s
rocking motion. She then let out a long deep howl and started to feel
her body shake and tremble as she reached the biggest climax of her life.</p><p>“My God I’m cumming! I’m cumming like never before! My God my little
girl has brought out the best of me and more,” she cried out in a long
slow howl as she looked into her daughter’s face then kissed her hard
on the mouth.</p><p>“Please Mommy don’t stop. I’m so close too!” replied Tiffany.</p><p>It took all Karla had to keep moving her hip with this pace and not
pass out, but she did then heard her girl let out a blood curdling
scream as she came as well.</p><p>“God Mommy I am having my first one ever! Please go harder make it go
on!” Tiffany replied.</p><p>Just as Tiffany stopped shaking so hard, Karla dropped on top then
rolled to the side and panted out that all she could do for now she
needed a break then they could go again.</p>"
1534,"Karla's Fun, Part 3",Grandma Gladys,3,intro to more not a lot of sex build up for the next wild party of 3 where Tabitha gets used by two women at the same time,"['F,F mast']","<p>Karla and Tabitha spent most of the day trying out many new things;
till they were both so worn out they couldn’t move anymore. That’s
when they dropped off to sleep in the others loving arms and didn’t
care about the world around them anymore. Just what they could find in
there own loving new way.</p><p>The morning came very early to Karla and she wasn’t ready for it
Tabitha was still fast asleep and she didn’t want to wake her yet. She
was still a bit sore from the workout her daughter’s mouth gave her
last night along with every toy she owned.</p><p>She walked to the kitchen and looked she was out of coffee and didn’t
do well in the mornings without her Joe. So she wrapped herself up in
her robe to cover herself, she was still nude under it from last
nights fun and didn’t have any desire to put on a night shirt anyways.</p><p>She walked next door to the neighbor’s house to see if she had any
made. She knew Joyce for almost longer then she could remember because
she first met her when she was a child and she would babysit her.</p><p>Now at 82 Joyce was still a good friend to Karla and she never knocked
always just walked in to her house and helped her self to what she
needed. It had been that way for a long time.</p><p>When she walked in she saw a site that was almost to cute for anyone,
here an over 80 year old woman was standing at her window looking out
at the play ground across the street and with one hand squeezing her
rather big flabby melon and the other was rubbing her crotch though
her dress mumbling something about yummy and goodies.</p><p>Karla didn’t need anyone to explain what was going on as a child it
always seemed that Joyce gave extra care at bath time and would dry
her off really slow. She loved little girls just never acted on it her
whole life she quickly thought to herself.</p><p>Karla walked up behind Joyce quietly and reached around cupping the
other large flabby breast and said to her “Don’t they just look so
good you want to eat them all up then use them for a play toy all day?”</p><p>Joyce jumped almost out of her skin grabbing at her chest as she
quickly turned around.</p><p>“What in gods name are you doing here dear? I didn’t know anyone knew
I did this anymore.”</p><p>Karla smiled and reached back to the old woman cupping her rather big
full fluffy pussy with her hand and smiling. Karla told her “ don’t
worry I think the same way there so cute at that age and so much to
offer someone willing to teach them about what fun we can have
together as well.”</p><p>Joyce grinned and told her that was a quick way to get put in jail or
worse. Karla then noticed that her squeezing and rubbing wasn’t casing
any wetness, thoughts ran though her head wondering if she still got
wet or came at her age. That’s when Joyce spoke up to her with a
grandma smile.</p><p>“Dear your wasting your time that hasn’t cum in almost 2 years now, I
often masturbate but cant seem to get it very wet for some reason? I
don’t know if I am doing something wrong or what. Before that it would
drown almost anyone. Then one day it just started to dry up.” She
looked down as she told her. Tears showing in her eyes as she told her
this sad fact that had happened to her.</p><p>“I think all you need is the right person to get it going again dear,
and with her showing you how much fun you can have you’ll be running
like a fountain again.” Karla grinned.</p><p>“Oh thanks honey but I doubt that you can do much to get me going
again now I have run day down here” Joyce replied moving Karla’s hand
away from her pussy.</p><p>“Now not so fast there lady, who said I was going to get the working
again? Did I? No I said I know someone that can and she is wonderful
in bed trust me she made me so sore I could hardly walk over here and
she is just what the doctor ordered young sweet and full of energy and
pussy juices for a wonder old women to dine on as long as she wants
then can take a break and let mommy enjoy her as you rest up for more
and more doing anything your heart desires and have ever dreamed of
doing with a little girl.” Karla chuckled to Joyce.</p><p>“Oh my god your daughter eats pussy? She has eaten yours and she is
willing to eat mine? I had no idea that sweet little girl of yours
even knew what sex was yet dear.” Replied Joyce.</p><p>Karla just grinned at the old woman and reached back to start to
fondle her tits again.
She loved the softness of them and the way they felt in her hand so
warm and soft yet jiggled at the same time, she didn’t say a word just
lifted Joyce’s dress and pulled her baggy underwear to one side to
check out the new fun she was about to begin enjoying very soon.  She
saw something that shocked her, expecting to see a big full bush it
was smooth and deep purple colored lips on her that hung way out side.</p><p>“Looking for hair, you wont find any it fell out dear, like men lose
there hair as they get old we do too only we lose it down there.”
Laughed Joyce.</p><p>Karla replied “Well it will suit me fine dear I like it smooth myself
so dose Tabitha she told me it was easier to play without anything in
the way when I told her most have lots of hair here.” With that Karla
opened her robe to show off her own goodies to Joyce and get her
thoughts on what she was offering to bring to the party.</p><p>Joyce’s eyes opened wide as she looked over the woman’s small tender
ripe firm body. She could tell she kept herself in very good shape and
wasn’t worried about any problems being enjoyed by anyone as well.</p><p>Joyce reach to her tits cupping them slowly and then kissed them as
Karla moaned to her how good it felt with her mouth there, she then
moved the old woman’s hand to her hot dripping pussy and almost begged
her with her eyes to finger her out for a bit.</p><p>Joyce didn’t need to hear the words she took one of her long boney
fingers and slowly entered Karla pussy without even a moment she was
all the way in. Joyce was blessed with a wonderful gift for most
lesbians very long thick fingers that knew what pussy loved and went
right up and twisted to quickly reach Karla’s G spot.</p><p>Karla’s knee’s almost buckled when she started to stroke the tender
area that gave her so much pleaser; she had read about this but
thought it was not real since she could never find it herself. But her
over 80 year old women found it in a few seconds of entering her.</p><p>Joyce grinned “How’s that feel I see I found the spot I wanted, it
pays to go with older we know where all the best things are.” She smiled.</p><p>Karla couldn’t talk just stood there trying not to lose her balance
and cooed at the old woman’s talented fingers. Joyce watched Karla’s
face and drew back just in time to keep her from reaching a full blown
orgasm and dropping to the floor.</p><p>“Why did you stop I was just about to cum my brains out!” Karla
exclaimed.</p><p>“I know that’s why I stopped dear I rather see you enjoy it with more
then just me , you said your daughter was very talented and she should
enjoy seeing mom cum at granny’s old hands too.” Replied Joyce.</p><p>Karla then grabbed her robe and closed it around here smiling she told
the old women she would be right back in a hurry had to go get
something. She walked quickly to the door the hurried to her house
waking her daughter and telling her they had a date to get dressed in
something skimpy and without any undines too. She wouldn’t need them
for this date, Tabitha didn’t ask any questions she knew mom had
something wonderful planed and was all for it as long as she got to
enjoy more of the fun she had last night.</p><p>The two quickly walked across the yard Tabitha followed her moms lead
without a questions, she had no idea where they were going but knew it
was close since mom was not dressed in anything but her robe still.</p><p>When they walked in to Joyce’s house both Karla and Tabitha grinned as
they saw that Joyce had removed her clothes and was standing there
fully nude ready for the fun.</p><p>Joyce stood much taller then the two girls before here she was almost
5’7” tall with huge fat thick breast that showed her age. Her nipples
were thick and deep brown no longer pink like the girls were, her
belly hung down a big sagging from her age and they could see as she
stood with her thighs parted enough that her lips hung well outside of
her for a wonderful time.</p><p>“Well what shall we do first? Eat the little one or just use her for a
sex toy between us?” laughed Joyce, and then opened her opened her
arms to give them both a huge hug.</p>"
1535,"Karla's Fun, Part 4",Grandma Gladys,4,,"['F,F,g pedo fist', 'lac', 'inc']","<p>It was like dream come true to Tabitha being with not just one but two
women, one much older and knowing so many new ways she was going to
teach the child to enjoy her body as well as see her mom get enjoyed
as she watched too. She was going to have the best of both worlds,
only thing that she wished for now was if she has someone more her own
age for them to watch as well. But she knew that would come in time was
well.</p><p>Tabitha quickly ran to the old woman’s arms and hugged her tight, her
small arms only able to reach her saggy ass checks she squeezed them
tightly feeling the warm soft mushy flesh wiggle in her small hands as
she move them back and forth and breathed hard into her large pussy
lips that hung in her face as she did, breathing in the sweet aroma
of her pussy before her. She pulled her face back a little and looked
over the long thick purple lips and then kissed them lightly so she
could taste what was going to be her next treat.</p><p>She didn’t taste near as strongly as mom did nor was there any real
wetness there like mom. Tabitha looked up at Joyce’s face and asked in
a small voice.</p><p>“Why isn’t it soaked like Mom was Mama? Your so big you should be
really wet mom is smaller and was dripping when we started is all.”</p><p>Joyce wasn’t sure what to say to the child she just looked at her with
a bit of a sad face and replied to her, “Well dear as you get older
and have used it as much as I have over time it tends to run a bit low
on goodies down there, but I bet you can get it started nicely once
you enjoy yourself good. It won’t take long and it will be running
harder then your mom when she is going at her best.”</p><p>Tabitha grinned and looked at it again, she then grabbed the large
folds and pulled them back to open her wide was she could. She wanted
in there not only with her tongue but her hands and more because there
was so much to play with she could see a very big clit popping out of
its hood and she saw long fat thick lips that begged to fill her mouth
as she enjoyed.</p><p>“What do I do to get in there Mommy? Its dry and I want to feel inside
like ii did you last night I don’t want to make her sore is all.”
Tabitha smiled at her mom and run her hands over the now hard clit as
she looked around for some type of lubrication like her mom used on
her to enter her ass last night.</p><p>Karla saw the look in Tabitha’s face and told her “No dear you wont be
using anything but what you can make you have to make her wet enough
to get in there so you better plan on a lot of lapping at the to get
your hands inside there honey. And I don’t want you to stop lapping
and sucking on that monster she has before you till she has at least
came once. “</p><p>Tabitha didn’t say a word she grabbed Joyce by the hand and lead her
to the bedroom and without a word Joyce sat back opened her wrinkled
old thighs as wide as she could propped up her head then relaxed for
the workout she had been needing for a long time.</p><p>She watched the small child face lower into her much needed cookie jar
as she liked to call it, and then start to move in a slow up and down
motion as she started she placed her hands on top of the girls head
and started to move her faster now as she felt herself start to get
damper and damper as she made her long strokes with her tongue across
the folds before her.</p><p>Joyce grunted out to the child “Oh god yes that’s it honey eat of
grandma’s cookie jar good and don’t you stop it feels so good your
warm softness next to me there. I feel like a real woman again, I
think with enough of that tongue I can find something I thought was
lost, once again I can orgasm and more.”</p><p>Tabitha didn’t hear a word the old woman, she was to busy with the
task before her she didn’t even take the time to notice that mom was
watching her and enjoying herself as the show went on. She only wanted
on thing to get her fingers and more inside to see how big this really
was she thought to herself when she fist saw it she could not only fit
a few fingers like in mom but her whole hand and maybe both if she did
it right.</p><p>Joyce’s thighs were wobbling around moving in and out squeezing the
child’s head each time she felt herself get closer and closer to what
it is that had been missing in her life for way to long, she couldn’t
remember the last time she had a hard orgasm fro her pussy. She had
had smaller ones but nothing like was building up inside her now.</p><p>This wasn’t any small self fun orgasm that lasted a few moments  then
was over this was the type that made you fly off the bed and thrash
around for sometime as it ripped though your body.</p><p>All of a sudden the Joyce felt something odd she had her eyes closed
for a second and when she opened them she saw Karla’s pussy placed
firmly on her mouth and Karla begging her to eat her up as she was on
fire from the show. Joyce didn’t need a second invitation she was more
then willing to show her gratitude towards the mother of this child
that was going to give her the best orgasm of her life. The old woman
moved her hands from the sides of the child’s face to the firm thighs
of the woman that was making her feel alive again. Joyce the started
to squeeze her ass and play with it as she pressed her tongue tight to
the opening and pushing inside to taste her sweet juices.</p><p> Joyce lapped away at the inner folds with her tongue and she suckled
with her mouth on the swollen clit making Karla’s body tingle and feel
like it was on fire. It felt almost like having two girls at the same
time because of Karla’s small size.</p><p>Joyce was enjoying this unlike anything she had ever before, not only
was she loving the feeling that the girl was giving her working on her
now very wet pussy but eating her mom whom to her was like having an
older sister at the same time because she was so small.  </p><p>She felt something that she hasn’t had in a long time a series of
small orgasms for now that felt like huge ones to her anymore.  </p><p>She was in heaven and only wanted more and wasn’t about to let this
end anytime soon for so long she wanted to feel the wonderful
enjoyment again of a full blow out of control orgasm and she knew
before this was done she was going to have one.</p><p>All of a sudden Karla started to thrust her hips in a back and forth
motion she was reaching her peek she felt her knee’s start to buckle
under her and was calling out to both of the other girl’s “ I’m
Cumming! I’m Cumming! Oh my god it’s so good I can’t believe I am
Cumming so fast!”</p><p>With that Karla’s knees gave out and she wiggled down Joyce’s body
across her now sweat soaked breast till her own breast were in Joyce’s
face now. Joyce smiled with the pussy juices they tasted so good she
wished that she was able to get more before she moved. But then
noticed that Karla’s breast were dripping at the nipple and smiled
knowing the woman was lactating quickly locking her hungry mouth on a
nipple as she suckled like a baby with her gums.</p><p>“Oh yes! Suckle it mommy, make me feel so good I have so much milk for
you to enjoy.” Karla grunted out and moved her hands around the old
women’s face now, cupping her face as she moved up and down with her
hips now even more quickly pressing her swollen clit on the old
woman’s saggy tits as she did making her even hotter then before.</p><p>As this was going on up top Tabitha had worked enough of her spit and
the old juices to get her hand inside the huge fat hole before her as
she suckled on the monster size clit before her, she pushed in slowly
working her fingers deep inside the now gapping hole before her. She
loved how the fat thick lips felt wrapped around her wrist as she
entered deeper and deeper.</p><p>Tabitha could hear Joyce’s gurgles and groans as she kept pushing
inside for more, wanting to get both hands in before she started
really working them. Tabitha knew her mouth was busy with her mom’s
pussy and tits and this only made her hotter then ever.</p><p>Tabitha was now starting to feel herself start to cum without even
touching herself, small but still she was Cumming, she had no idea
that such a thing could happen to a woman. She then took her other
hand and thrust it in hard not wanting to wait for this old cunt to
get wet enough she was in a hurry and wanted it now.</p><p>As she did Joyce let out a long deep howl and told the little girl
quickly, “watch it honey it might not get wet fast as you kids but it
still works you know you trying to rip me apart?”</p><p>Tabitha didn’t know how to replay to this at first, she just kept
pressing her other hand inside knowing there was plenty of room in
there if she just got inside. She was determined to get in there
anyway she had to and then fists her till her urerits was sore from
the workout.</p><p>She wasn’t going to be easy this was way to much fun to slow down and
she was sure that she was going to be plenty raw herself when they
were done with her pussy as well.</p><p>Just as Tabitha was inside she heard someone say well what do you
think? She wasn’t sure if it was her mom or Joyce because the old
woman’s thighs were wrapped tight to the sides of her head and
everything was a bit muffled to her.</p><p>She tried to look up but was impossible because of the way she was
laying there. With both her hands pressed deeply inside the old cunt
and her mouth tightly wrapped around the fat thick clit before her,
she felt like this can’t get any better then this.</p><p>She was far from right there it was only the beginning of the fun for
this little tart and there was so much more to come for her too.</p><p>All of a sudden she felt her mom behind her spreading her thighs wide
with her tender hands. She knew mom had something wonderful planed was
she going to eat her or finger her now soaking wet pussy? She didn’t
care as long as it was fun and she could share her joys with her.</p><p>It was not what she thought it felt odd unlike anything they had done
so far she felt her moms hips press against hers for a moment then rub
up and down just a bit then moved away. Tabitha wondered to herself
what’s she up to and why did she stop it was feeling so good. It
didn’t take but a few moments for her to find out. Karla walked to
Joyce; she relished her grip on the child’s head so she could see what
mom had planed for her baby girl. She showed Joyce a double headed
dildo and smiled as she pointed at the girls loins.</p><p>“Yes that’s going to make her feel good and you too I.” bet smiled
Joyce as she watched Karla return to behind the small hips of her
daughter and place the head of the toy next to her soaking wet pussy.
Then she drew back and replied, “I have a better idea so we can all
enjoy at the same time, release her honey so I can reposition her
better.”</p><p>Joyce did as Karla asked, she then lifted her daughters hips to
Joyce’s so she was right on top of Joyce’s fat clit, it was pressing
itself on her slit as she started to rock the small body of Tabitha
and then placed the toy on her opening and started to insert it as she
pressed the other end in herself.</p><p>“Now we can all cum together.” panted out Karla as she started to push
and pull the toy with a slow smooth monition, Tabitha tried to remove
her hands from Joyce’s now soaked pussy but it was no use she had
regained much of her control there and was squeezing her muscles tight
around them saying to Tabitha, “ oh god no you have me Cumming now I
want them in even deeper in me its been so long since anyone has
fisted me like you are dear I don’t see them coming out till I have a
real full blown orgasm dear.</p><p>This made Tabitha smile she was glad she was making the old pussy feel
alive again, but her hands were getting a bit tired and could use a
break. She didn’t see that happening for some time yet.</p><p>She wiggled them back and forth in opposite directions, as one went
deeper the other pulled almost out. This was driving Joyce wild with
pleaser. She loved the feeling of the tiny hands wiggling around
inside her while her clit was being massaged by the girl’s small
opening at the same time. Joyce was panting like a dog in July and saw
no end to her pleaser as she worked her tiny hands better then anyone
has before in her.</p><p>While at the same time Karla was enjoying her pussy being filled with
the toy watching it go inside her daughters tiny slit then come out
again as fast as she could rock her hips.</p><p>All of them having one orgasm after another almost non stop when one
would start to subside from there pleaser the other would feel herself
build to even a stronger one then the last. Even Joyce was starting to
feel a tremendous build up in herself her heart was racing now like a
race horse and she was begging the child to only go deeper into her.  </p><p>Tabitha panted out to the old woman,” I’m as deep as I can get I’m
hitting your walls now I don’t think I can get any deeper in there but
I’ll try.”</p><p>With that she drew back with both hands and rammed them in together
with all of her might. Joyce let out a long deep howl and said “That’s
it a few more of them and I’ll explode!”</p><p>Tabitha didn’t need to hear anything more she was on fire below from
her mom and Joyce working on her lower parts and she was having a
great time with fisting her so roughly at the same time she drew back
and start to ram into her using her body weight to push in as far as
she could, she moved faster and faster with each thrust. Then she felt
something unlike anything she thought possible, the old women let out
a long deep groan and her pussy started to convulse on her hands
holding them in place one moment then releasing them the next.</p><p>“Oh my god I’m really starting to cum I didn’t think I could ever
again! You made me alive and I’m Cumming so good!” howled out Joyce as
her body now thrashed and twisted around on the mother and her child.</p>"
1536,Emi,Grandma Gladys,1,"Emily finds that some things can make you even more excited, even if they make you a bit sore along the way.",['Fg pedo oral'],"<p>Emily was very sexual advanced for her young age, at 8 she was
already masturbating 5 to 6 times a day. She learned about it when
she was looking over the internet and clicked on a site that
said “ways to make you feel better.” She found there masturbation
techniques that thrilled her, until she found this she would often
rub herself against her pillow or big teddy bear until she tingled in
her tiny slit and loved it.</p><p>Her mom and dad were divorced since she was 3 and she lived with her
mom, this didn’t bother her that much most of the time. Just when Mom
would come home drunk and pass out on her bed and she had to undress
her as she lay there. Some days when she undressed her she would
stop and look over her mom’s body in wonder. Running her small hands
over her big ripe full breast and then across her sweaty pussy though
the hair that covered her pussy wondering when she would have some on
hers as well.</p><p>A few times she even was brave enough to suckle at Mom’s tits as she
knew she was out cold and rub her at the same time to see what she
would do. Mom always did the same thing that made Emily giggle she
would thrust her hips up with each stroke and twist and wiggle around
she knew it was making her feel good because she could feel her mom
getting damper with each stroke of her fingers. She wanted to enter
her but wasn’t able to get up the nerve to do that yet. She wondered
how many fingers would fit inside her mom and how deep she could get
without any problems.</p><p>This went on for months before something wonderful happened, one day
Emily was enjoying herself her mom walked into the room rather
intoxicated and looked at her little girl lying on the bed humping
her teddy bear like a demon. Her mom laughed and said to her “Well
dear if you’re that horny why don’t you just get your pajamas off and
do it right dear, like you have done to me so many times.”</p><p>Emily’s face turned bright red, she wasn’t sure what to say all this
time she had been fingering and sucking on Mom’s tits she knew it and
didn’t say a word? Emily just stammered a few words that didn’t make
any sense before her mom staggered into the room with nothing but her
underwear on.  </p><p>“Well you seem to enjoy making me cum really good dear so one good
turn deserves another I always say,” her mother smiled with a huge
grin.</p><p>Emily just laid there not sure what to do, she then felt her mom lift
her small thin legs in the air and without a bit of problem whipped
off her underpants and grinned at the small sweet mound before her.</p><p>“Now if that isn’t a sweet looking little treat there I don’t know
what is”, she said in a long breathless voice.</p><p>Mommy what are you doing Emily panted out now feeling herself growing
a long deep fire in her belly that was making her want it to never
end, she knew it was wrong but didn’t care this was making her feel
better than she ever did rubbing on something.</p><p>“Don’t talk dear just relax. Mom’s going to make you feel really good
and when she is done your going to do the same”, she smiled in a
softness that said to her it was okay what there doing.</p><p>Mom started out with running her hands over the child’s smooth mound
then Emily spoke up saying to her mom, “It feels better if you do
this Mommy.” Showing her how she often squeezed her tiny mound till
it opened like a flower. Her small pink inner peddles popping out as
she made it swell up on the outsides at the same time.</p><p>It was a mix of pain and pleaser that she loved most of all and
always made her feel the best when she enjoyed touching herself
there. Her clit swelled up and stuck out of its hood without her even
touching it she could feel her mom’s breath across it with each hot
breath. “Oh God Mommy that feels so good touch it and things please,
I seen it done but want to know how it feels please Mommy!” Emily
panted out now her hips moving up and down as her mom looked over the
basket of goodies before her.</p><p>“Don’t worry Mom knows what she is doing this isn’t the first time I
ate a cute little pie dear. And I know you have plenty of friends so
it won’t be the only one too.” She said with a smile.</p><p>Her mom lowered her face slowly to the sweet order of her daughters
pussy and stopped to smell the roses as she did she started to run
her hands over her tiny firm breast, cupping them with her hands and
squeezing the nipples rolling them between her fingers and then
kissed her daughters tight hot soaked pussy taking her time to enjoy
the freshness of this treat. She didn’t want to rush though this she
wanted to make sure when she was done this kid would be begging for
more.</p><p>She then lowered her hands to cup the small hips of her daughter and
cresses them as she ran her tongue over the folds before her. Her
skin felt good in her hands as she ran her fingers across the warmth
and then started to slide one hand under her as her hips rose. She
wet her fingers with the girl’s juices that were now flowing heavy
between her cheeks. She then started to insert a finger into her
sweet tight asshole and wiggle it around.  </p><p>“Oh God Mommy that feels funny, it’s good but kind of hurts at the
same time.” Emily groaned out. “I know dear just relax that ass I
have plans for it before were done and it needs to open up so I can
fully enjoy it dear, it will also make it easier for me to finger
fuck that sweet cunt of yours as well.” Her mom said panting hard as
a puppy now.</p><p>Emily did her best to relax with her mom moving now 2 then 3 fingers
into her tiny tight asshole without a word she started to thrust them
in and out quickly.</p><p>“My God your ass is good I’m going to love using this for my new play
toy once I get this going good I can start on that sweet cunt meat
fucking it silly till your sore baby!” her mom told her as she
started pounding harder and harder on her ass now. Her mouth as
moving all over her pussy like it was on fire and she was putting it
out.</p><p>She didn’t stop finger the girl’s ass for a second until she felt her
hips fly up into her face and Emily let out a long deep gurgle of
joy. “That’s it let it go dear don’t hold back a drop of that sweet
pussy oil I want to taste it from deep inside you and more.” Her mom
grinned as she reached her first real orgasm.</p><p>Until now she had small ones that were barley even able to call an
orgasm compared to what she felt now. She wanted this to go on
forever and was hopping Mom wouldn’t stop doing this to her ever.</p><p>“That’s the way dear its really going good now see Mommy knows how to
make a good slut out of her little girl and will use you all the time
too when were done you will be my personal slut!” her mom told her.</p><p>Emily had no idea what she was saying she was to wrapped up in this
wonderful feeling and would have agreed to fuck a dog at this point.</p><p>“Yes Mommy I’ll do it I’m all yours to enjoy anytime and way you want
as long as you make me feel like this more.”</p><p>Her mom then moved down and started to finger her pussy now as her
small hole clamped on her two fingers that she had slipped inside and
thrust them without any mercy in and out as fast as she could.</p><p>“Oh God Mommy that hurts! Please do it more and harder too! I love
how good that feels its making me so wet down there I so enjoy what
your doing.” Emily panted out begging for more of this joy.</p><p>Mom was quickly picking up that Emily love the mix of pain and
pleaser and the more it hurt the more she was Cumming and harder too.
Mom remembered how it use to do the same to her the more sore her
pussy got the more she came when she was a teenager herself.</p><p>She then grabbed the girl’s tiny nipples and twisted on one she kept
fingering her so deep she could feel she was hitting bottom now.
Emily grunted with each thrust of Mom’s fingers and begged her to
never stop. Her hips flew off the bed and then slammed back down
again and again. She thought she was going to pass out from this
wonderful new experience. Just as her body started to grow limp her
mom stopped yanked her fingers out of her now sore red swollen mound.
Then she slapped her across the pussy with just enough force to make
her explode with such force she passed out.</p><p>Emily came back to life a few moments later her mom was sitting next
to her and then told her. “Well I see you have more than a few things
in common when it comes to fun dear, see I was not much older than
you when this did the same to me. The harder I was used the better it
felt and more I came.”</p><p>“Really Mommy this doesn’t make me bad that I cum better this way
than just touching myself?” Emily replied.</p><p>“Not at all in fact I think its much more fun and trust me I will
enjoy it more than you know, its not being mean to make you cum is it
dear? It’s just how we find way to make ourselves feel good that
counts.” Her mom replied.</p><p>She then stood up and looked at her sweat and pussy soaked daughter
and told her to get ready it was her turn to cum and she would not be
done as fast as her daughter, she warned her she was in for a very
long workout to get Mom feeling this good.</p>"
1537,Bea,Grandma Gladys,1,Bea finds out that her new pool has more uses than she thought when the little girl next door comes to swim.,"['F,g', 'oral', 'mast,exhib']","<p>Bea was a typical grandmother to look at  dark secret in her past,
when she was in her mid 30’s she was introduced to sex with girls by
her best friend. She had always been bi-sexual and one day when enjoy
some fun with her, the woman’s 6-year-old daughter walked in on them.
Bea was shocked but her friend acted like it was nothing and told her
daughter to get undressed and start to work on Bea’s pussy witch she
did. After that it was a normal thing for her to share her friend’s
daughter each time they had sex. This went on till she turned 18 and
went away to college after that Bea let it go thinking she would
never again feel the softness of a little girl’s pussy on her face
again.</p><p>This all changed for the better over twenty years latter when she
meets Molly.</p><p>She had always dreamed of the days she would enjoy tiny soft warm
pussy and masturbate over it daily still, now almost 70 years old she
hadn’t lost her touch when it come to self enjoyment. And she had no
problems with enjoying herself when ever the need arose, she meet
Molly a few days after her parents moved into next door to her. She
took to Bea right away she loved how she always smelled like fresh
baked cookies and smoothing else that made her tingle in her tummy
too. She had no idea it was pussy she smelled that made her tiny
pussy tingle to her belly. All the child knew is that she loved to be
close to her and she always loved Bea’s hugs, she didn’t know why
they felt better than her mom and dad’s. But she loved how when she
hugged her she would squeeze her ass tightly and wiggle her fingers
between her thighs and tickle her pee-pee so gently. She never told
anyone and never said a word about it.</p><p>This went on for over a month until one day Bea got a swimming pool;
her doctor told her it would be good for her to exercise in to keep
her in better shape. Tow days after the pool was ready Molly came
running over to try it out. She walked up to Bea with a huge smile
and asked to go swing.</p><p>Bea couldn’t refuse that smile with her shoulder dark brown hair and
deep sea blue eyes she just grinned and then pointed at it. “Really I
can go swimming Bea?” asked Molly.</p><p>“Yes dear you know you’re more than welcome to go swimming anytime I
am here, but only if I am with you can you use this you know.”
Replied Bea to the small child. “But you don’t have a suit on you
better go home and get one so you can swim with me honey.” Molly
looked at her clothes and started to remove her tiny top and then
pull at her shorts.</p><p>“I don’t really need one no one can see me here but you, and I’ll
just swim in my underwear.” Soon as little Molly started to undress
Bea felt herself start to get soaked and it was getting wetter by the
moment. She loved seeing this child so brave as to strip down in her
back yard wondering how much more she would do if asked.</p><p>Bea had a large privacy fence installed when she had the pool put in
so the child was right no one could see what they did. She then
watched for a few moments as the little girl jumped in then swam
around seeing her undines were clinging to her like they were pained
on her. It made her want to really grab her and suck the life out of
her tiny hole, but she held back and watched. She then moved her suit
to one said so she was bale to get at her pussy and started to rub at
herself. She bought it two sizes to big for just this reason, incase
she wanted to enjoy herself she didn’t have to fit to get at her
pussy.</p><p>Bea had no more than moved the suit to one side and had her fat thick
pussy lips out before Molly saw she was doing something and came over
to check what it was. She looked at Bea with her hand on her pussy
and then watched as she moved it across it she couldn’t see the
women’s pussy but knew what she was doing from touching herself
before down there and knew it felt good.</p><p>“You do that too? I didn’t know anyone did that but me.” Molly asked
quickly wiping her face clean on the pool water. Bea almost jumped
when she heard the small voice next to her. Did she see her
masturbating? Did she see her cunt and would tell her parents what
she saw? All run though her mind. “Do what dear? You mean scratch
myself in that private area?” replied Bea her voice trembling a bit
now.</p><p>“No silly rub your pee-pee like I do sometimes it feels so good I
just don’t let Mom or Dad ever catch me because they did once and got
really mad at me.” Giggled Molly with a huge smile that showed she
was up to no good at this point.</p><p>Molly quickly was asking to see hers and more, asking if it got wet
like hers did when she touched it just right and did it feel good and
make her tummy feel funny. She had a million questions all rolled
into a few moments.</p><p>Bea then told her that they should go inside and she could not only
see it she could touch it and much more. That’s all Molly had to hear
she quickly jumped out of the pool and ran towards the house. She
forgot her clothes on the ground and waited inside the patio door for
the old woman.</p><p>Bea walked as quickly as she could to the door then closed the
curtains, knowing the child’s parents were away and she was to be at
her aunts across the street she made a quick call to the women and
told her where Molly was and that she would keep an eye on her till
they come home.</p><p>As she did this Molly striped off her wet undines and went and sat in
the nearest kitchen chair waiting for her show to start. She sat
there wiggling around like she had ants in her pants. Moving side to
side all excited over what she was about to see and try.</p><p>Bea removed her suit faster than she ever had before and then walked
up to the little girl, she watched her eyes light up with excitement
as she reached down and pulled her lips back to expose herself better
to her tiny face.</p><p>“Well do you like it dear, it’s a lot bigger than yours and I am sure
you have seen your mommy’s as well but might be more than she has
too. Replied Bea with a proud grin on her face.</p><p>“No I have never seen my mom’s and wow it’s so big I bet I can get my
whole hand in there if I tried.” she said as she ran her tiny soft
fingers over the folds as they trembled and shook with excitement.</p><p>“Oh I think you can do more than that if you try dear I bet you can
get your arm in there too at least part of it without any problems.”
Bea said her voice now showing her excitement as well.</p><p>“Really she was running her fingers from top to bottom making it
almost imposable for Bea to keep form having a huge orgasm right
there, she wanted to hold back and make this last.</p><p>She then stopped in mid stroke of the warm wet soft folds and saw her
now swollen clit had popped it head out for a visit. She stared it
not sure what it was but it looked like a tiny version of her dads
thing her had she saw once.</p><p>“What’s that? Is that what you pee from when you get older? My dad
doses his only his is bigger.” Asked the child as she moved her face
close to the swollen bulb while Bea felt her hot breath on it.</p><p>“No honey you have one too maybe later I can show you it as well if
you want.” Panted Bea and she was almost now unable to hold her
composure anymore.</p><p>Okay the child replied and then moved her face away just as Bea was
about to come. Bea took a long deep breath if she kept this up she
knew she was going to do something she hadn’t done in a long time;
she was going to squirt when she came.</p><p>“Why don’t you try putting your hand in there see how deep you can
get honey, I’ll tell you when to stop I bet it will feel really good
too if you do.” Molly didn’t need any more words she quickly pushed
she small hand inside the opening and started to go in deeper and
deeper with each second that passed by. Bea let out along deep slow
moan and told her how good it felt having her doing that almost
begging her to go deeper. As she did Molly noticed that as she slid
in more she could feel the walls of Bea’s cunt squeeze on her hand
and arm she loved this it felt warm and soft and made her tingle more
than she ever had before.</p><p>Once she hit bottom Bea told her to stop and start to draw back then
thrust forward again and keep doing this, Bea knew she was going to
explode at any second and planed on having the girl pull her hand out
so she would squirt her sweet pussy juices onto her face and chest to
see how she would react to it.</p><p>Molly’s movements got faster and deeper as she was told to do, then
Bea told her to take her free hand she had rubbing herself and place
it on the red button on top and moved up and down fast as she could
but not to squeeze it to hard or it wouldn’t do a new trick for her.</p><p>Molly quickly followed the old woman’s instructions, as soon as she
reached the point she could no longer hold back she had Molly pull
out quickly and told her to look at her slit closely. Molly was quick
to do as she was asked.</p><p>No more had Molly’s hand came out then Bea squirted her juices into
the child’s face her legs almost gave out as she came she had to hold
onto the table to keep from collapsing.</p><p>“Oh my God that’s it baby!” Bea called out. Her juices now running
down Molly’s face and chest, she seemed a bit worried that she did
something wrong as she watched Bea explode over and over again. Not
sure why she was peeing on her at the same time.</p><p>Bea moved to the chair next to Molly as told her that she hadn’t
peed but it was smoothing special she made inside her that tasted
really good. Molly just looked a bit confused and then started to
wipe some of the pussy juice from her face.</p><p>“No honey don’t waste it that’s made special for you like candy, it’s
what you make when you really like what someone does for you.” Bea
told her trying to get her breath back.</p><p>“Really you mean I can do that too if you make me feel really good
too?” Molly asked now smearing it around.</p><p>“Well not as much as I did I think but yes you can make good candy
down there to if you let me show you how honey, it might take a
little more time is all. But I’m sure you have lots of goodies inside
you as well if you want me to help you make them.” Bea smiled as she
started to stand up and take the child’s hand leading her to the
bedroom.</p><p>“We’ll have to go to my bed to do that dear it will be much easier to
play there I think you will find and can do much more there as well.
I’ll have you lie down on the bed and then show you all sort of fun
things that will make special candy from your little slit for me.”  
Bea told Molly as she placed her tiny butt on the bed and pushed her
back so her legs where now up in the air.</p><p>Bea placed her mouth on the girl’s tiny bald slit, her nostrils filled
with the sweet scent of her juices and started to draw her tongue
across her folds pressing inside to taste her sweetness. It brought
back all the fond memories of her past with her friend and how they
loved the taste of her daughter, she wanted to stay planted in these
thighs forever.</p><p>But that wasn’t going to happen; just as she felt Molly start to get
close to her first real full blown orgasm the phone rang, she said
who the hell can that be as she raised up her face then saw the clock
on the stand. She thought to herself oh shit it might be the girl’s
parents it was later than she thought it was. She quickly picked it
up to find out she was right and told them that she would send her
more right away, she hated the idea of having to let this little
treat go but didn’t want to get caught.</p><p>Bea looked at Molly and told her what happened; Molly had a sad look
in her eyes. Bea explained that she couldn’t tell anyone about there
fun and could do it again very soon. Maybe even have a sleep over to
really enjoy much more. With that Molly quickly reached up and hugged
Bea tightly then kissed her on the lips hard. “I can’t wait and don’t
worry I know how to keep a secret too, I’m so glad you showed me this
I can’t wait for more too. Maybe we can make me spray when I sleep
over too.” With that Molly grabbed up her stuff and jumped in the
pool to wash off the sticky stuff that covered her face and chest.
Then dressed quickly and ran home, knowing this was going to be the
best summer ever with the help of her new friend.</p>"
1538,Lecherous,Grandma Gladys,1,Summer camp takes on a new meaning.,"['F,F,F,g,g', 'oral', 'toys', 'mast', 'anal']","<p>Arianna was a sweet little redhead child with shoulder long naturally
curly hair and big green eyes. She stood much smaller then most girls
her age at 7. She was tiny and very petite for her age. This at times
made her feel bad and wished she was bigger so she didn’t get picked
on so much.</p><p>Her mom was going away for the summer with her new boyfriend and
didn’t want her to get in the way so she planned on summer camp for
her. She had no idea that the camp she was going to was run by women
that found girls the sweetest treats anywhere and enjoyed them fully
each night.</p><p>Arianna stepped off the bus and walked to the cabin where her ticket
said she was going to stay. She looked around the room already
several other girls had gotten in and set up their bunks before her.
They were all talking laughing and chattering about the fun they
would have this summer, a few that looked older were talking about
the great time they had last summer here and couldn’t wait to get
started as well.</p><p>She picked out a top bunk but was quickly told that was taken and she
had the lower one by one of the older girls there. She didn’t say a
word just placed her stuff on the bed and looked around hoping to
meet someone that she could be friends with.</p><p>Arianna had always been very shy when it came to making new friends,
and this was no different. She then saw a girl about 10 walk up and
start talking to her. “Hi! I’m Judy, I’ll be bunking with you I guess
what’s your name and where are you from?” little Arianna wasn’t sure
what to say she smiled and then started to tell her about herself.
She was happy that she meets someone so nice. She looked over her new
friend, she was rather big for her age and a bit chubby as well with
having boobs already she found that very pretty and wished she had
them too.</p><p>Judy noticed how Arianna’s eyes were glued to her rather big tits for
her age.” You like them? Go on take a feel I don’t mind. It’s rather
nice to have them played with really.” Smiled Judy as she took the
girls hands and quickly placed them on the full size melons before
her without a word Arianna was squeezing not evening knowing why but
she did love how they felt in her hands.</p><p>“See they feel pretty good don’t they, that’s how they got so big I
had them played with a lot over the fall and winter and it helped
them grow.” Smiled Judy as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the
massage that Arianna was giving them as she kept her eyes glued to
the now growing nipples that seemed to pop right out at her.</p><p>Just as Arianna got really into playing with the tits in her face she
heard a voice from behind Judy, “Are we having fun, I see you to are
getting to know each other very good already and I can tell we’re
going to have a great summer,” the voice said. Arianna jumped pulling
her hands away from Judy’s melons and tried to say something but was
unable. Before a word came out the woman reached around Judy and gave
them a big squeeze as well then said to her, “You have grown nicely
since last summer I can see we’re going to have a great time this year
too.”</p><p>“I’m Larissa I’m going to be your counselor this summer,” she told
Arianna with a smile and put her hand out to greet her. “I hope we
can be as good as friends as me and Judy are before long.” Arianna
wasn’t sure what to say so do, she just smiled then replied, “I’m
Arianna nice to meet you sorry I was being bad but they look so big
is all I hope its okay I did that.”  </p><p>Larissa just smiled at her and gave her a look that made her feel
warm all over mostly between her thighs, “yes in fact we encourage
that here honey. There is nothing wrong with exploring your female
friends as long as it’s enjoyable. It’s always been our motto if you
enjoy things what bad about it we’re all girls here.”</p><p>The rest of the afternoon went on rather quiet and smooth as everyone
settled into the rooms and got to meet each other. There was a lot of
chatting among old friends that haven’t seen each other since last
summer and even some touching that was in the shadows at times.</p><p>When night fell everyone was more than ready for bedtime because of
the long bus ride there and getting unpacked for the summer. Arianna
and Judy talked for almost an hour about how she meet Larissa and how
she changed her life for the better teaching how good a girl can feel
if she is touched in the right ways. Arianna was full of questions,
like any new child would be. But started to get sleepy when she heard
someone open the door and walk to their bunks.</p><p>At first Arianna thought it was Larissa but soon found out it was
someone much older, Larissa was in her early 20’s this woman was more
over 40 and was much bigger with huge breast and large ass too she
saw from the outline. She reached up and took Judy’s arm and then
whispered to her that it was time to go, Arianna wasn’t sure what
this meant and pretended to be asleep.</p><p>“Come on Anna were going to have some real fun, not like this kids do
but with someone that knows how to make you feel so good you won’t
want it to stop, trust me I know,” Judy told her. Anna was a bit
worried but climbed out of her bunk and sat up. “Off with your
undies dear you wont be needing them anytime soon. You’re going to be a
woman just like your friend Judy is dear,” said the old woman as she
wisked the kids out the door.</p><p>They were quickly walked to the big cabin where there were 2 other
women inside, Larissa was one the other was a black girl looking in
her early 30’s and this new women she had just meet the other two
were fully undressed and rubbing their pussy as the girls walked
inside.  </p><p>“My god you can pick them, I can’t wait to fuck that Judy silly again
this year. Look at the tits on that child and I bet her pussy is
sweeter than ever,” said the black woman as she walked towards Judy
and started to run her hands over her body.</p><p>As she did Judy spoke up telling Arianna the names of all her new
friends that would be teaching how to enjoy fun with women. “This is
Brianna she was my favorite fuck last year and that is Glenda that is
next to you and you already know Larissa.”</p><p>Arianna wasn’t sure what to say or do she just stood there trembling
a bit worried that she might not like what was about to happen and
scared to say a word. Glenda didn’t need an invitation for what she
wanted as the two other women walked Judy to their bed and laid her
out. Brianna sat on her face as Larissa went to her pussy and started
to enjoy the sweetness she found.</p><p>Arianna was told to remove her night shirt and lie on the bed by
Glenda as she licked her lips and looked over her treat. Now I’m
going to show you how wonderful that small body can feel she said in
a breathless voice as she run her hands over the girl’s body.</p><p>She cupped her small ass in her hands and placed her face between her
thighs taking in the sweet smell of her now damp pussy as she kissed
her slowly at first. “Now doesn’t that feel just like heaven honey
and it’s only going to get better as we go on too.” Whispered the old
woman as she looked up at the child’s face, deep into her big blue
eyes and knew she was going to be sore as hell by the morning from
the workout she was about to give her.</p><p>“Yes it’s very nice,” panted out Arianna as she felt a fire growing in
her thighs and wanted more much but she had no idea what could be
done to make her feel even better yet.</p><p>She then felt the woman’s finger start to rub her butt then her
asshole slowly making circles around it. She quivered as she did this
and didn’t say a word. She was scared and excited all at the same
time.</p><p>The old woman then ran her finger across her wet pussy and then
stroked her asshole even more till it felt soaking wet. She then
pressed it inside and started to make slow long thrust in and out,
this hurt more than Arianna expected but she didn’t say a word she
just held her breath and let her do as she wished. She thought she
knew what she was doing and didn’t question it as she looked over to
see her friend Judy was grunting and moaning she must be enjoying this
a lot and she wouldn’t do anything to her that wasn’t fun she thought
to herself.</p><p>She then saw the felt something odd it wasn’t a finger in her tiny
opening as she looked down but something more like she had seen in
her mommy’s underwear drawer a few times.  It was much smaller though
and shaped unlike anything she had ever seen before. It had long
fingers coming off it and was thin but moved around like it was
shaking at the same time she could hear a buzzing coming off it too.</p><p>“Now just relax this is what I call my cherry buster, it helps so you
don’t hurt so much when I break your cherry dear.” The Glenda smiled
as she started to press it inside her tiny opening. It stung a bit as
it entered her and started to pull her small opening wider as it went
deeper and deeper inside her now. She could feel the pressure of it
as the woman drew it back then went in deeper with each thrust
forward.</p><p>Glenda could see how it hurt but knew it was the only way to get this
done if she took it slower she knew it would hurt much more. When she
reached the hymen she stopped and place her mouth firmly on the girl’s
now swollen hard clit sucking with incredible amount of force then
she stabbed forward breaking the cherry with one long thrust forward
not stopping as she picked up the pace so the girl would orgasm as
she went though the pain.</p><p>Tears ran down Arianna’s face as she bites into her lips from the
stinging of this. She heard the voice of the two women in the other
bed, the black woman panting out “Great honey now you’re a real woman
and can really start to enjoy things much better soon you will be
orgasm just like Judy here.”</p><p>She knew it would hurt for a little bit she had heard that from
others that were in her cabin but she quickly got over that as her
body started to fill with all sorts of new sensations.</p><p>These were very strong and she was enjoying them more than she
thought she would. She felt her body tingle from top to bottom her
legs feeling rubbery and her pussy squeezing then relishing the toy
that was inside her. She panted out for the older woman to never
stop, she then looked over and the two that were with Judy had
changed and something very new was going on.  Judy had her thighs
high in the air as Brianna was between them making a humping motion
as Judy was lying there begging for more.</p><p>She wasn’t sure what they were doing but Judy seemed to love it being
done hopped she would get to feel that good too.</p><p>Then she felt Glenda’s mouth move away from her now soaked in a bit
of blood and pussy juices and ask her, “You like that dear want that
treatment too? I don’t think you’re ready yet but soon enough we’ll be
fucking you as well. First we have to open you up a little more
before your ready for that style of fun. “</p><p>Her eyes glazed over from the frenzy of sexual excitement that was
going on not only with her body but watching her new best friend
fucking made her a bit unable to understand what she said to her.</p><p>She then heard Larissa to the other two, “fuck on waiting I’m ready
to open her up good I’ll do her ass so she is able to handle it a
little better that always started out better if you go there then go
into the pussy I have found girls.”</p><p>She had on what looked like a boy cock strapped to her hips; she
wasn’t sure what that was there she knew boys didn’t have the same as
girls. It wasn’t as big as the one she saw when she peeked in on her
mom’s boyfriend going pee one day. But still made her want it to see
how it felt inside her.</p><p>Larissa quickly moved to the girl and had her move to the doggie
style position and told her “grab a hold of something this is going
to be something you won’t forget soon dear. And when I am done I am
sure my friends here are going to want there turn to, well that is
Brianna will I know Glenda will want that sweet cunt meat she always
has been a sucker for tight tiny holes.”</p><p>Larissa didn’t waste to much time she had Glenda hold onto the
child’s hips as she plunged into her tight puckered hole without
thinking she rammed till she had the whole 5” buried into her body
then pulled back and started pounding on her tiny body like a
jackhammer. Her small body trembled and shook as this went on and
Glenda kept pulling and pressing the other small toy inside her tiny
cunt at the same time.</p><p>You know all we need is that last hole filled and she will have it
coming and going from every opening Glenda laughed as she felt
Arianna going more and limper.</p><p>“I know what we need to do, add a little cunt juices to her,” said
Brianna as she pulled her toy from Judy’s now sloppy hole and smiled.
She grabbed Judy by the arm and led her over to Arianna’s face and
instructed her to feed her good.</p><p>Judy was more than happy to do as she was told grabbing Arianna’s
face and clamping it to her sweaty juicy hole and demanded that she
clean her up right away.</p><p>Arianna was just starting when she felt something unlike anything she
had known was possible in her life. She started to shake tremble and
couldn’t control herself anymore. She felt as if she was on fire. She
heard the woman all call out my god her going to explode with laughs.
She then couldn’t hold her eyes open as she blacked out while they
kept using her she felt the pressure of the toys inside but couldn’t
move, she just hopped  they didn’t hurt her when they got done.</p><p>When she awoke it was almost sunrise and she saw the women all
sleeping in their bunks she was sleeping with Glenda, she moved
slowly her body a bit sore, soaked in pussy juices and sweat. She
smiled and kissed her on the mouth hard then in a dry voice said,
“Thank you for that, I hope it will be better next time and I won’t
pass out on you all. I was so happy that I was able to find out how a
woman really feels and that Judy picked me of all here to be the one
for new beginning.”</p>"
1539,Runway Mom,Grandma Gladys,1,,[''],"<p>Candy sat and looked at her daughter Sailor; she was pretty as a
picture at 5 years old waiting for her turn ready for her next
pageant. Candy looked at her and said “I know it’s been hard but we
have to win this one no matter what it takes do you understand?”</p><p>Sailor replied in a tiny voice “yes mommy I’ll do what ever you say
so we can win. I wish we had the last one but that one girl did funny
things to make sure she did I told you I saw her with that woman in
her room before the judging honest.”</p><p>“well if that what it takes then you better get ready to do plenty of
funny things with all of them I didn’t spend all this money to have
some little cunt licker win over me because she is willing to eat out
someone, and you think its yucky. So get your tongue ready if I find
one that likes baby pussy your going to offer yourself up to her as
much as she wants and anyway she wants to use you too.” Replied candy
in a stern voice to her child as they walked to the area where the
judges were having coffee before it started.</p><p>Candy looked over the group she knew she could pick out the one that
was surely there for some action if she looked hard enough, and got
lucky too. She thought to herself; look for the one that is most
butch she will be the one that wants this treat before it starts and
long after it too.</p><p>When she arrived she saw a group of very well dressed women all
looking like they had spent all day getting ready for this. Not a one
looked at all butch or even like she would want to use her daughter
as a play thing.</p><p>“Hello I’m candy and this is my daughter sailor nice to meet you,
where can we find a bathroom?” she asked checking to see if there was
any interest from anyone for her daughter. They all looked over
sailor and smiled big complaining her on her wonderful dress and make
up she was wearing.</p><p>“I’ll show you spoke up one of the bigger full figured women as she
stepped forward, taking the child’s hand and leading her down the
hall as the other women went back to there gossip.</p><p>Candy just looked at her daughter and winked, telling her do what
ever she wants and make sure to see if she won’t try the goodies.
Sailor knew what she had to do if mom didn’t win this one they would
end up homeless she was told enough times. The prize money would keep
them going for sometime to come.</p><p>It didn’t take long for them to get to the bathroom, she walked the
child in and then turned to leave sailor asked her to stay and help.
The woman smiled and returned locking the door behind her as she did.</p><p>She walked to the stall where the child stood and smiled, “what can I
do to help honey? I’m sure I’ll be more then happy to help you in
anyway.” The women grinned.</p><p>“Well I feel really itchy down here and I think I better not mess up
my gloves is all, and I will if I touch it with them on mama.”  
Sailor then told her with a wild grin pointing at her pussy and
smiling at the woman eyeing up her big breast. “Well I think I can
fix that and maybe you can do something for me too at the same time
you see my boobs hurt and they need someone to suckle on them to make
them feel better.”</p><p>“Oh I’d like that and maybe I can rub yours if it hurts too I
wouldn’t mind that at all I bet it feels really good.” The girl then
told the women seeing her face turning flush as she was getting very
excited over this child forwardness. She knew from plenty of past
pageants that these kids would suck the life out of a pussy if mom
told them to so they would win, that’s why she got started being a
judge.  She had always had a longing for little cunts and found this
was a sure fire why to get all you want without worries about anyone
saying a word.</p><p>The woman unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her big 58DD’s to the
child as they hung in her face and then pulled her mouth close to a
fat thick nipple and told her to start sucking and groping them as
she enjoyed the tiny play toy she had below.</p><p>“Yes that’s it suck them good dear and don’t worry I’ll make better
use of that face after you win your prize honey. I think we can be
good friends and have a wonderful time after the show I wouldn’t even
mind if your mom joined for a little while too she looks very good
too. And I hate to eat alone anyways.” Said the older woman as she
started to push down the girl’s underwear and run her hands over the
soft moist folds before her.</p><p>She placed her under the skirt and made long slow up and down strokes
making sure to stop at the top and wiggle her finger around the clit
area knowing it wouldn’t take long for it to pop out at her. The soft
warm moist fold gave it quickly to her experienced touch and was
turning to melted butter fast in her hands. She loved how the child’s
hungry mouth worked at the nipple and her hands soft and warm
massaged her big thick tits at the same time. The old woman panted
out “Oh god your one of the best little mouths I have had in ages
dear I plan on making sure mom knows you will have a lot of work
ahead of you if she wants to win. I plan on enjoying you for a few
weeks before I let you get away.”</p><p>She then felt the child’s cunt turn to soaking wet and her body
tremble as she moved her finger faster and faster across the mound
now. “That’s it don’t hold back let it cum dear I want to eat you
before it’s done. I know you’re ready to let me enjoy your sweet
candy down there.”</p><p>Sailor wasn’t sure what was going on mom had touched her before down
here to get her ready but it never felt this good she wanted to last
forever. She opened her thighs wide as she could for the women and
lost control of her self she stopped sucking and leaned way back,
hold on baby don’t fall down on me here sit here she heard someone
say. And felt her body lifted up to the seat of the toilet she wasn’t
sure what was going on anymore just that she wanted more of this
woman’s treats.  She then felt the women lift her thighs high I the
air and move her face between them. She loved the feeling of the
woman’s tongue running across the soft folds at speeds she didn’t
think were possible. She pressed her mouth tight to the small opening
and drove her tongue deep inside enjoying the sweet candy that she
was making not missing a drop of it as she fingered herself at the
same time soaking her panties.</p><p>Soon as the old woman reached her climax she pulled away and wiped
the baby pussy juices off her face and smiled. “Well let’s get you
redressed and ready dear I see we have a new winner and after I am
done talking to mom I’m sure she won’t mind coming to my house for a
victory dinner between these thighs.”</p><p>She dressed and redid the child then walked to the moms who know what
just happened and grinned. “I’d say we have some real talent here and
if you want her to make sure to win I think afterwards a victory
dinner is due at my house don’t you?”</p><p>Candy just smiled and nodded, with that they walked to the runway and
soon were walking away with the prize. But the real prize was yet to
come for sailor when she got to the old woman’s home.</p>"
1540,Sarah and the Shoe Shop,Greystroke,1,Sarah has always had a fetish about high heels. Her visit to the shoe shop opens a new world for her!,"['F,f,g,Lac,Ped']","<p>It was Sarah's last term at school, oh how she looked forward to leaving and getting a job so she could assist her mother from her wages.</p><p>The class room fell silent as the door opened and in walked a stranger.</p><p>Good morning class my name is Miss Elizabeth Jones and I will be taking the rest of your classes this year as your normal teacher has been taken ill and will not return till next year.</p><p>The room was deadly silent as Miss Jones walked round and inspected her charges.</p><p>Well I can see girls that you are well advanced with your home work. Well will continue with the English literature for the rest of the day.</p><p>Sarah could not take her eyes off Miss Jones's shoes, they were lime green which matched Elizabeth's blouse and skirt, Sarah thought the shoes were so hot and looked sexy.</p><p>Miss Jones had legs that stretched for ever, Sarah felt excited.</p><p>As Miss Jones sat at her desk looked at her charges. She took up her book and started to read the story the girls were studying. This time gave here every opportunity to look at all the girls in the room. They were all unaware that they were all being viewed with the intention of finding one or more candidates for The Shoe shop.</p><p>It did not take long for Elizabeth to notice the furtive glances the Sarah was giving her or more like her green high heal shoes.</p><p>Elizabeth made a mental note and continued to scanning the room seeking out other young girls for the Shop.</p><p>The end of class bell rang. Quickly the pupils packed their bags and headed for the door, Elizabeth called out Sarah would you stay back please.</p><p>Sarah felt her face flush, she hopped that she had not been caught out looking at the new teacher?</p><p>The last pupil closed the door; Sarah stood stock still scared that she was in trouble.</p><p>Well young lady looks as if you better take a seat we have a few things to discuss don't we?</p><p>Oh god Sarah thought I have been tumbled!</p><p>Elizabeth pulled up a chair in front of her desk and with a wave of her hand instructed Sarah to sit down.</p><p>I noticed young lady that you did spend a great deal of time during class staring at my shoes!</p><p>Sarah nearly fainted oh shit I was seen.</p><p>Her face turned all shades of red.</p><p>Well what do you have to say for yourself girl?</p><p>Ah ah there is no excuse Miss Sarah stammered.</p><p>I see do you like high heals do you?</p><p>This question through Sarah</p><p>Ah ah yes Miss they do I find them so sexy she blurted out.</p><p>Oh god what have I said she said bursting into tears as the words left her mouth.</p><p>Elizabeth stood walked to the rear of her desk fumbled in her bag and put on a pair of six inch red heals and returned to stand in front of the terrified girl.</p><p>Sara could not take her eyes off the shoes; Elizabeth sat on her chair and subtly opened her legs a little offering a glimpse of her legs to the terrified girl.</p><p>Elizabeth watched she was ready to spring her trap.</p><p>Elizabeth dropped a pencil on the floor; pick that up for me Sarah.</p><p>Sarah got on her knees and knelt before the teacher, Elizabeth pushed the pencil away from Sarah, who had to stretch to retrieve it. She was about to get up when she heard Elizabeth say to her stay their girl.</p><p>Sarah froze on the spot.</p><p>Elizabeth pushed her shoe towards the frightened girl.</p><p>Touch them Sarah, she looked up at the teacher.</p><p>Well what have you been waiting fro girl you want to touch them don't you?</p><p>Sarah's mouth was dry; she could only nod a slow yes.</p><p>With interpretation Sarah lifted the right leg of her teacher and slowly stroked the shoe. You can kiss them Sarah Elizabeth said.</p><p>Dutifully Sarah kissed the shoe in front of her, and with out instructions started to lick the shiny red sex symbol! Elizabeth spread her legs wide allowing the teenage girl a view of her sex.</p><p>Do you like what you see Sarah, Elizabeth enquired?</p><p>There was no response Sarah was to busy licking the shoe, lick higher girl came the loving instruction from the teacher.</p><p>It was not long before Sarah was licking her teacher long legs.</p><p>Elizabeth smiled yes the first of many girls for the shop she told herself.</p><p>Elizabeth told Sarah that she was doing a wonderful job attending to her shoes and legs.</p><p>As time goes on Sarah you will get to appoint wee you will feel deep within you a longing desire to serve.</p><p>You will know when that time is my dear.</p><p>Twice Each week Sarah was asked to remain after class. By the end of the third week Sarah was getting to routine down to a good art.</p><p>As the last girl left the room she would kneel at the foot of Elizabeth's chair waiting fro her teacher to sit on her chair. With out instruction she lifted the high heal of the teacher and lovingly licked it, from time to time she would lift the other heal and do the same.</p><p>If Sarah was instructed to lick Elizabeth's legs Sarah would with out hesitation do as instructed.</p><p>It was the middle of the fourth week that Sarah felt the feeling that she had been told to expect.</p><p>In the middle of her maths class she raised her hand to draw that attention of the teacher, Elizabeth walked over bent down and asked what is the matter Sarah?</p><p>Ah ah I understand that feeling you told me about miss.</p><p>Are I have that feeling know miss.</p><p>Oh Sarah I am so happy.</p><p>Here is the key to my flat on the top floor. Take it let your self in. follow your feelings. I will be up in two hours.</p><p>What do I do miss she whispered.</p><p>You will know Sarah just follow your feelings. Know run along.</p><p>Sarah packed her bag and slowly made her way to the teachers room</p><p>With interpretation she opened the door walked in locking the door behind her.</p><p>She stood for a few moments and thought about her feelings and what she was meant to do.</p><p>She slowly stripped and knelt on the mat in the middle of the room, her hands behind her back and her head forward.</p><p>The position she would soon get to become more familiar with.</p><p>Oh Sarah I am so happy that you have arrived at this place in your life, you will be so happy!</p><p>Elizabeth moved forward the toe of her high heals only a matter of inches from Sarah's face. Sarah lent forwards and licked the shoes. Elizabeth let out an audible sigh as the submissive revealed her potential.</p><p>Sarah stayed in her position for over an hour slowly and lovingly caressing her mistress shoes.</p><p>Elizabeth looks at the clock on the far wall.</p><p>You may stop know Sarah.</p><p>Get to you knee and then sit in the chair over there.</p><p>The obedient girl did as instructed.</p><p>Elizabeth took two envelopes from her bag and handed it to her. There is one for your mother Sarah it will explained that you have gotten a job at a store in London, your mother will receive your pay each week and you will receive a living allowance.</p><p>The job is a live in position but here is the really good news Sarah it is only three day a week work the other days you will be free to do your own thing as the young people say.</p><p>Sarah's face lit up oh wow she cried that is so kind of you miss!</p><p>All your instructions are in your letter. You must go home know give the letter to your mum pack a few things and catch the five pm train in to the city. The directions to the shop are in the letter it will take you about half an hour to walk to your new employer.</p><p>Lady Richmond is a fare and generous employer Sarah she knows all about you I have been sending her regular reports on your progress. She will complete your training before you enter service for another lady.</p><p>Sarah look confused, Elizabeth reassured her before kissing her on the lips and telling her to hurry as time was running out and she did not want to be late for her new job.</p><p>In a little over and hour Sarah found herself sitting on the train.</p><p>She was so excited watching the stations as they rushed by.</p><p>It was not long till she arrived at Paddington station. Following the letters instruction she quickly walked down the main road taking the third street on the right second left and so on, after about thirty five minutes Sarah stood at the front of an exclusive shoe shop. The sign over the door said lady Richmond's designer shoes.</p><p>Hesitantly Sarah opened the door and stepped in.</p><p>For a few moments she stood in amassment looking at all the array of shoes displayed on the shelves.</p><p>Sarah felt like she was being watched.</p><p>She turned a round and saw a lady looking at her.</p><p>Ah hello she said in a haltering embraced voice I am looking for a Lady Richmond is she about?</p><p>Yes you must be Sarah I am lady Richmond please to meet you Sarah.</p><p>Sarah took the extended hand and shock it,</p><p>Sarah felt her presents in the handshake and felt excited.</p><p>Well let's close the shop and then I will show you your lodgings.</p><p>Several minutes' latter the two were standing in Sarah's new lodgings. She was excited the room was so large with a small lounge a television and its own bathroom.</p><p>Wow this is so cool she said how I can ever pay you for this. You will Sarah you will be expected to work hard and if I am displeased with you I shall punish you!</p><p>Know have a shower and you will find a set of uniforms in the closet I would like you to try them on find one that fits and meet me down stairs in an hour and we will have dinner together.</p><p>Lady Richmond closed the door as she left; Sarah took a few moments to look at the room in more detail.</p><p>She noticed a door on the far side of the room she walked over opened it and to her amazement there was a large bed and all the usual fittings you would expect to find in a bed room.</p><p>Aware if the time she rushed to the bath room took a long hot shower dried off them returning to the master room opened the closet and took out a uniform that she thought would fit her.</p><p>She slipped it over her head it was all most a perfect fit she looked in the full length mirror, oh she gasp it was quite short well above her knee in face he could almost see her private parts.</p><p>It was then she noticed the time it was nearly dinner time, she rushed down the stairs and made her way to the small dinning room.</p><p>Lady Richmond was already seated at the head of the glass table; she motioned with her hand pointing to the seat next to her.</p><p>Sarah sat down aware that her knickers were showing as her skirt rode up her legs. She felt embraced. Before she could say anything a door at the far end of the room opened and in stepped a back girl no more than fourteen years of age. Sarah heard her own breath draw in.</p><p>The girl was naked; she could not take her eyes off the child.</p><p>Sarah this is Rose she does the cooking and room cleaning and takes care of MY personal sexual needs.</p><p>Oh shit Sarah exclaimed!</p><p>Roes sat the two dinner plates down and stood beside lade Richmond, is there any thing else you need mistress?</p><p>Yes rose you know how mistress likes to be pleasured at dinner.</p><p>With out another instruction rose got to her knees crawled under the table and preceded to push her head between Lady Richmond's thighs, Sarah watched opened mouthed as the young girl sat about her duties servicing her mistress.</p><p>Between mouthfuls of her meal Sarah looked at the girl and the expression of pleasure on lady Richmond's face, Sarah felt a little jealous but excited as well.</p><p>Sarah I you had better call me Page while we are in private but in the shop you must refer to me as Lady Richmond is that clear?</p><p>Ah yes miss are lady Richmond oh gosh Page, they both laughed at her feeble attempt at getting the name right.</p><p>Ok Page it is then.</p><p>Know Sarah one rule I do have is that you do not wear panties or knickers when you are in uniform, the only exception is when you have your period is that clear. Yes Miss Page quite. Well girl remove them know Page barked.</p><p>Sarah pulled them off while seated, well that is much better. You may know stop Roes. Go and get Sarah and I a large glass of wine and make the special one the red would be best, yes mistress came Roses reply.</p><p>A few moments latter rose returned with two lager glasses of wine.</p><p>There Sarah lets raise a toast to your firs evening in your new home.</p><p>They both raised their glasses and then drank a good mouth full.</p><p>Not long Page thought as Sarah finished her wine.</p><p>Rose returned to the room half an hour after clearing the table Sarah was looking quite drunk, help me Rose Page instructed to her bed this evening, would you like to pleasure her Rose?</p><p>Oh yes please mistress she looks sweat and tasty she replied with an evil laugh.</p><p>Well you may this evening after I have taste her.</p><p>The two assisted the some what drunk Sarah up to room. The full length zip at the front of the uniform made for quick removal and in a matter of moments Sarah was naked and spread out on the bed Page pushed Sarah's legs wide open and berried her head between the young girl's thighs. Soon Sarah was moaning from Pages attention and the spiked wine. Page tasted her as she came. Satisfied with her effort she allowed Roes to taste the girl. After that Rose was told to bend at the waist as Page took a Cain from the cupboard and administered 10 strokes. Roes did not even flinch or whimper. It was not the cane that terrified her but the other devices in her mistresses closet that did. </p><p>Over the next few weeks Sarah got used to the shop and domestic routine, she soon got to realise that Rose would orally service her mistress after a busy and stress full Friday and Saturday. Sarah was amazed at how dedicated Rose was to her task. She also took an admiring glance and the young girls body, looking at it made her a little wet .</p><p>By the end of Sarah's fifth week Page started Sarah's transformation in to a Hucow.</p><p>At the evening meal Rose would lace Sarah's red wine with drugs that would induce breast milk.</p><p>Page had estimated that it would take about four weeks before Sarah was ready to be milked and that thought made her excited and horny.</p><p>It was Saturday morning when the shop opened late, Sarah we are in for along day. We have several special customers in to day and after we close we are going to have a special fitting for Mrs Clarence.</p><p>You will be attending to her shoe fitting, remember that you must keep your knees wide apart while you attend to the fitting! I do understand Miss Page. I find it quite exciting all the older woman looking at me as they do.</p><p>Page smiled oh she is nearly ripe for the picking she thought.</p><p>While the shop was quite Miss Page can you spare me a moment Sarah asked? Yes of course Sarah what seem to be the problem?</p><p>It is a little embraced my breasts seem to be getting larger and they are tender in the morning. Yes Sarah we have been administering a special drug to you in your wine at night.</p><p>Your breasts will get even larger and eventually you will produce milk. I am turning you in to a Hucow!</p><p>What Sarah shouted a Hucow what is that?</p><p>You will eventually be sold to one of our elderly lady clients it will be your job for the next twenty or so years to feed you new mistress as and when she needs your milk!</p><p>Sarah nearly fainted.</p><p>No I don't want to do that she cried! You have no option Sarah there are all ready several lady's who like you and you will fetch a good price.</p><p>Your wages to your mum and yourself will continue for that period as well, at the ends Sarah you will be a wealthy lady in your own right!</p><p>Go and see Rose get her to give you a strong drink of gin and have a rest for half an hour and then report back to the shop, your first admirer is will be here at one forty five.</p><p>Sarah walked quickly to the kitchen and asked Rose to attend to her drink. Rose returned a few moments latter and handed the drink to Sarah.</p><p>She gulped it half of it down. Oh that feels better she sighed, as she relaxed in the comfortable chair. Rose sat on the floor at her feet. Stroking Sarah's high heals, slowly her hand travelled up Sarah's leg, instinctively she opened her legs wide and Rose fingered her to a quick climax.</p><p>She was a little unsteady on her feet as she returned to the shop.</p><p>Mrs Clarence is due in five Sarah are you ready for her? Yes Miss Page I am.</p><p>The door opened and Mrs Clarence entered, so nice to see you again Page.</p><p> Thank you.</p><p>Are I see that you have your lovely assistant Sarah here today, yes she is ready to serve you...</p><p>Is that correct Sarah?</p><p>Yes Miss Page it is. Sarah got to her knees in front of the sitting customer spread her legs wide and allowed the visual inspection of her sex, First thing we need to start to remove the hair down there Sarah Mrs. Clarence said, will you attend to that for me Page, in deed I will in fact Rose will ready Sarah this afternoon ready for this evening, unzip you uniform Sarah. Sarah pulled the zip down exposing her ever enlarging breasts.</p><p>Oh Sarah they look wonderful, turning to Page she asked how long before Sarah can be milked?</p><p>Sarah is ready know we should see milk this evening Mrs Clarence.</p><p>Sarah slipped the shoes from the lady's feet. Freda pushed her foot forward her toe entered Sarah's sex a moan filled the room, oh Sarah we will have lots of fun this evening. After Freda had toe fuck the somewhat intoxicated girl page helped Sarah to he feet and lead her in too the a small room of the kitchen, Rose will you attend to Sarah's pubic hair for us, she will then need to be redyed for this evening, you will know how to prepare Sarah!</p><p>Rose took the unsteady girl removed her uniform and led her to a chair in middle of the room. Sarah sat down and as she adjusted her position she felt her legs being secured on to the chair legs, soon her arms were bound to the arms of the ornate chair.</p><p>With a push of the button Rose raised the chair to its working height.</p><p>Sarah shuddered as her legs were forced wider and her hips thrust outward as the automated chair leant back. Soon she as soon as she was in the correct position Rose then set about removing Sarah's pubic hair. Rose enjoyed this part of the sub missives preparation. But not as much as watching the evening's events that would begin in an hour or so.</p><p>After all he hair was remover Rose ran a finger into Sarah's sex, she winced as she remembered the feeling from the other hour.</p><p>She pushed her hips forward seeking the probing digits of the young girl, but Rose was experienced she denied Sarah the pleasure.</p><p>Sarah moaned in frustration as her pleasure was denied. Rose noted the time on the wall clock.</p><p>She attached a lead to Sarah's neck secured the other end to the hook on the rear of the chair lowered the device untied the girl and lead her in to the viewing room.</p><p>Sarah looked about in all the weeks she had been here never once had she been in here.</p><p>Rose pushed Sarah in to the chair in the middle of the room.</p><p>Again she found her self restrained and unable to move, Rose brought over a glass and raised it to the victims lips here Sarah drink up it is going to be a long evening and you will need all your strength to get through tonight.</p><p>After a few moments Sarah felt that her head was slowly spinning she felt dizzy.</p><p>Her head fell forward and she was soon asleep. </p><p>Page entered the room here we are ladies welcome to this evenings auction, as you will see Sarah is affine specimen of a girl just 15 years of age primed and ready to feed you all for the next twenty years or so.</p><p>Rose Page called wake her up please.</p><p>Rose stood in front of sleeping beauty and through a bucket of cold water over the bound naked girl. Sarah woke with a start, it took several moments for her to realise were she was.</p><p>The bright lights that illuminated the stage partially blinded Sarah, but as the lights dimmed she could see the room was near full, may be twenty five ladies if all ages and sizes sitting on raised seating affording a grand view of her.</p><p>Page called for quite, shall we let the show commence Page asked the room. A quick round of clapping was the reply.</p><p>Rose you may start the process; oh this was the exciting part she liked, yes mistress came the polite reply.</p><p>As Rose used the remote controls Sarah felt the chair raise her hips spread and to her alarm she felt a prodding on her bottom. She winced as some kind of thing pushed upwards in to her back passage. As hard as she tried she was unable to move her bonds restricted her movements, the audience looked on holding their breath as the victim felt the anal probe enter. The restrained girl moaned as the full extent of the device entered her anus, Sarah sighted may be that was all there was going to be? She relaxed Rose approached her and offered her another drink; she accepted willingly, she felt the cool liquid run down her throat. It felt relaxing and it warmed her insides.</p><p>Wont be long know lady's Page announced about five more minutes at the most.</p><p>The room was silent they all watched as the drug took effect on the child.</p><p>Sarah felt a desire to touch per sex but her bound hands and arms prevented that. She wriggled her ass, this gave her some measure of releases, and Rose pushed the button on the remote Sarah felt the anal probe expand deep within her bowels. Oh Oh she cried, the vibrate button was next to be activated. Sarah squealed as the pulsating went straight to her cunt and clit, oh no she screamed on no. The probe slid out of her real passage and Sarah felt her sphincter close, thank goodness that is over she thought.</p>"
1541,Gwen's Growing Up,Gwen Moans,1,Gwen's sexual life from age 3 to 12.,"['mast', 'bg', 'inc', 'gg', 'beast', 'rom']","<p>This is not a story, more of an account of the most memerable moments of my childhood that helped shape me to the confidant woman that I am today. Today I am a BBW Single Mom of two. I know I'm fat and that my ass is huge but I also know that I can be loved by many different kinds of people. And that there are many different kinds of love. Happiness is not Traditional! But this is when I was a young girl, not thin but not fat. Thicker than most girls but very firm to the touch. And I was touched, a lot. Opening up like this is scaring me. I'm afriad to do it. Afraid to hit ""send"". But I feel I NEED to do this. And maybe I'll find the courage to tell more. This isn't EVERYTHING that happened... just a start. Please, respond. Tell me I'm not alone. Tell me I AM alone. Tell me I'm normal. Tell me I'm sick. Call me a slut, whore, bitch, psycho. I'm doing this to be heard and in turn hear you as well. I'm so scared... here I go.</p><p>I remember being a young girl at the age of three and discovering how nice my pussy would feel when I touched it. I used to have an Ernie Doll (Bert and Ernie) four inches shorter than me and had clothes that would come off. I would strip him and myself at night. Lie on him or hold his orange ass as he lay on me kissing and humping him. You could say that Muppet was my first boyfriend and lover. Honestly I kind of wish I still had him.. although these days I'd put a strap on to his plush body or stich in a pocket between his legs to slip in a bullet vibe (lol).</p><p>I loved being naked too. Especially in the summer. Lying in my room under the warm sunlight after a bath. Letting it warm and dry my body. I would often rub my own plump ass and hump the carpet loving how it felt. Why I didn't end up a nudist as an adult is beyond me. (lol)</p><p>Later that year I had my first girlfriend. I wasn't a virgin. My older brother (Jimmy) and cousin (Tessa) had gotten me and my cousin (Tom) to get naked with them and taught us how to have sex... they watched and then had us watch them. Then at night in bed we did it again and then switched. I probebly would never have agreed to let Jimmy have me if I hadn't had and seen so much sex already that evening. But as I was saying, At 7 I had my first girlfriend.</p><p>She was my best friend, Stephie. One night, for no reason that I am aware off, as we were half way through getting undressed and into nighties she asked if I wanted to see something really cool. I was just putting on my nighty with my legs spread wide as I sat on the floor (no modesty or shame but no understanding of girl sex either) she pushed her foot to my pussy and rubbed her big toe up and down my slit.</p><p>I froze. I was scared. She was totally naked rubbing my pussy and I was aware of her naked body for the first time. Looking at her pretty face, flat chest, long legs (for a 6 year old) and her own pussy. She asked if it felt good. I didn't want this and didn't ask fo rit but also I didn't want her to stop. I slowly nodded yes. She pushed me by the shoulders on my back and started kissing me. I instantly grabbed her ass as we kissed. I had sex with my brother and cousin but never kissed them! My first kiss and it was with a girl. And she was naked.. on top of me.. in my arms and hands. Got a surge of desire and rolled her on her back. She pulled my nighty off and we kissed as she pulled my leg between hers pressing her pussy on my thigh and her thigh onto my pussy. SHe grabbed my ass and helped pulled... I knew what she wanted and started humping. My god, she was better than Ernie had ever been! As we made love I blurted out ""Oh Stephie I love you!"" She said it back and we kissed again. Then her mom called up from the living room ""Girls, Icecream"" and we jumped up and got dressed excited for dessert. Even passionate lesbian sex couldn't drive out the little girl in us. (lol) That night she woke me up and told me to strip.. I did happily and she got on me, after kissing a bit I slipped my hand down to her pussy to feel her. She did the same to me and it was wondeful. Then she suprised me again.. she got down between my legs and ate me out.</p><p>I wasn't ready for that. I couldnt do it. Not for three months. We'd kiss touch finger and she'd lick me. Then that winter she said it was unfair and that if I didn't lick her she'd never to it to me again. So I got down and kissed,, kissed again.. then licked. It lit a fire in me. I ate her for an hour. She had to pull me off! We were best friends and girl friends for 5 years.There were a few other girls from time to time but Stephie was the one I always wanted to be with. She moved away and I cried for a month. Didn't have another girl friend until I was an adult.</p><p>Though, there was one more male in my life that no one knew about when I was growing up. Jake.</p><p>When I was a baby until about 4 we had a black lab named Hank. I would ride on his back like a pony. It was awesome! My own horse.. kind of, not really.</p><p>When I was about 8 I had a dog name Jake who was a run Lab Dalmation mix. One morning I was playing on the floor in my nighty with a puzzle and Jake jumped on MY back. It felt funny and tickled. I thought it was a game and laughed and laughed. So when ever he jumped up I'd let him. It only lasted about 10 seconds before he lost interest and jumped off.</p><p>So one morning, weeks later, I showed my brother and he FREAKED! ""Jake, get down. BAD DOG! BAD DOG!"" I didn't know what was so bad and she said ""Dog's aren't supposed to do that."" I shrugged it off and told him I would never let Jake do that again.</p><p>But I did.. in my bedroom alone. I soon realized WHAT Jake was doing and wanted to do to me. It was naughty and that thrilled me. When everyone was outside or on the rare times I was home alone I'd bring him to my room and get naked then crouch down for him. I held his paws on my shoulders so he wouldn't stratch me and coo at him. ""Good boy. Good doggy, Jake"" and wag my ass. He'd hump against me and soon felt his cock against the small of my back and sometimes between my ass right in my crack. I loved it. He'd make me a slimy mess but that was fine, I'd just shower right after. I so wanted to tell Stephie.. even do it with her but was terrified she'd be mad and no longer have sex with me. So I kept it to myself. I loved behing humped by him. I had no idea by holding his paws like that it prevented me from getting down all the way and this inabled him to fuck me. I was a little girl, a naughty one, but still so unaware. I just thought he wanted to hump ON me, not IN me.</p><p>We moved when I was 10 and couldn't keep him. So I got home VERY early one day from school. I didn't play with my friends as normal... It was My last day with him and we were alone. For the first time I lay on my side with him on his side and rubbed my pussy against his cock. He lay there and let me. He never came but neither did I. I told him I loved him and cried as I humped on him. I always loved his warm fur on my back and then feeling it on my belly and chest... I wished we'd done it that way from the start.</p><p>I soon stopped thinking about him... I didn't think about him for years in fact! I was 26 when I thought about it and realized what had happened. Dog is Man's best friend. I wasn't Jakes best friend and not even a boy.. I was a loving girl... I was his bitch. I still masturbate thinking of him and letting my mind take things farther than they had gone. After I climax to these thoughts I feel so used. ;) (lol)</p>"
1542,"Gwen Comes Out, Part 1",Gwen Moans,1,,"['Mg', 'Ff', 'rom', 'reluc']","<p>When I was 17 I was in a long term heterosexual relation ship with a 32-year-old man, whom I would eventually marry. And before you ask; no, not because he knocked me up. LOL</p><p>I had met Tim when I was 12 years old at a bowling alley in the arcade. He was 27 at the time. Though he did not intend to hit on such a young girl, he did hit on me. I am a big woman and by that age I didn't look fat. I WAS fat but my thickness was all over and easily passed for a 16 year old.</p><p>I loved the attention and as you all know (if you follow my writing) was no virgin. We made out in his van in the parking lot and arranged to meet every Saturday for our ""date"" which was always fast food in the front seat and fooling around in the back.. He assumed I was 16 and I never corrected him.
 
We had been fucking for three months when my birthday was coming up. I was riding him nice and slow so we wouldn't shake the van. He teased about giving me my birthday spanking and I gushed saying I couldn't believe I was FINALLY going to be 13. He stopped moving and said, ""What?!"" And I felt him start to get soft inside me. I KNEW this was bad.
 
I started babbling, ""Tim, I'm sorry. I really liked you and I thought you knew how old I was. When I found out you thought I was 16 I was so scared you wouldn't like me if I told you the truth. Please, please forgive me please."" Then I started to cry a little.</p><p>He pulled me down and hugged me, our bodies still connected, and hushed me. He said he was sorry. That it was ok and I was right. He wouldn't have gone after me if he knew I was 12 but he's glad he did.</p><p>""You really forgive me, Tim?"" I said wiping tears from my eyes. He smiled and pushed me up on my knees. Caressing my hips, back and up to my tits then back down to my ass said ""I just didn't know I could ever fall in love with a little girl so young.""</p><p>My eyes got wide, ""You love me?""</p><p>""No, Gwenie, I'm IN love with you."" And I felt his cock swell again and get even harder inside me. I gushed, ""I love you too, Tim!""</p><p>We started fucking without concern for the movement of the van. His hands on my plump ass he moaned ""God, I can't believe you're 12!""</p><p>I smiled down at him, ""You like fucking a 12-year-old girl, don't you?"" He moaned yes. ""You like fucking my bald pussy?"" he groaned, ""I thought you shaved it!"" I moaned ""No, I'm just a little girl. A little girl humping you. Humping my man's dick!""</p><p>Tim pushed me on my back and started fucking me hard! He had never been so rough. It scared me. He looked mad! But... it felt so good. I started gasping, ""Oh yes, I'm sorry. Oh yes, I'm sorry. Oh yes, Tim, I'm sorry!"" He buried his face in my 36 C tits sucking and moaning when he came inside me... well inside his condom.</p><p>He rolled off me and after a few minutes I was beaming with a  huge smile, ""You're REALLY in love with me?"" He just kissed me DEEPLY and slipped a finger inside me until I broke the kiss begging him to stop. When he did I said, ""I'm in love with you too.""</p><p>Tim asked if that was the only thing I was keeping from him. I frowned and shook my head no. He said if we were going to stay together then I had to tell him everything. I said, ""You're probably going to dump me if I tell you."" He said, ""I WILL dump you if you don't.""</p><p>So I told him everything. My lesbian experiences. The incest. The doll humping since I was 3. And even my dog. That, he laughed at. I felt stupid and embarrassed but I still laughed while slapping his arm telling him to shut up.</p><p>Tim was a beautiful and wonderful man. He confessed to me about having sex with his Uncle and cousin when he and she were 9 and 8. How the two of them were fucking for a year when her dad walked in naked. Janet told him he had watched them and went to her about it. Uncle Frank just reached down to Tim and rubbed his dick saying he just wants to play with them too.</p><p>I had no clue my Tim was bisexual. I never would have guessed it. It made me love him even more.</p><p>On my birthday he picked me up a block from school... told me to meet him there. He took me to the water front and proposed. After I stopped crying he chuckled saying ""You know I thought I was only going to have to wait 2 years for a wedding. I just smiled at him saying, ""You get to keep fucking a little girl for a few more years. And I KNOW how you like that.""</p><p>So fast forward four years, I'm 17 and even fatter. I was genuinely shocked Tim still wanted my body. I was now a 42D at a size 18 that I could barely squeeze my fat ass into and only 5'6 tall. I had a bit of a bump of a belly. My cute, soft tummy gone forever. And you have to remember, this is 1986. A big ass isn't as sexy as it has been the last 10 years. It's just BIG.</p><p>I became friends with Tammy at the restaurant. She was 37 and friendly and funny. She was a cook and I was a busser/server. So we'd always kid around and make dyke jokes at one another. She was a riot. That summer we had a company picnic in Seattle but Tammy and I had to work. So she said she'd give me a ride for the second half of it. There were 5 company picnics when we got there and we couldn't find OURS at all. After 20 minutes she said, ""Come on Gwen. We're in Seattle. Let's not waist it. I'm taking you to dinner."" I grabbed her hand and said, jokingly ""Ok, can I be your date?"" She smiled, ""What kind of Lezzy would I be if this WASN'T a date. And besides, it's always a date when I'm with my girlfriend."" We both laughed and went to her truck. She drove us to Broadway and we started walking around. There were a lot of interesting people there. Tattooed, dyed hair, half dressed! And most knew Tammy. Saying hi, hugging her. One girl kissed her cheek and grabbed her ass. She saw the strange look on my face and said ""She IS gay, sweetie."" I gave a blank ""Oohhh.""</p><p>We had Mexican and I ordered a strawberry margarita. I thought I was getting non-alcoholic one but it WASN'T. I sipped it and whispered, ""Tammy! I think my drink got fucked!"" She looked at me quizzically. I said ""It isn't a virgin."" She laughed saying ""Is anyone at this table one?"" and winked at me. I just smiled, blushing. (I was blushing because I knew I'd lost my virginity 12 years ago but didn't dare say it.)</p><p>I was pretty light headed after the drink. We walked around some more and I started noticing men kissing men and woman kissing woman. She noticed and told me it was the Pride Parade. I shook my head not knowing what that was and she told me ""Gwen, you SHOULD know... it's celebrating diversity and alternate life styles."" I perked up, ""Awesome!""</p><p>We got back to her truck going home and she lit up a cigar. OMG A real stogie. She said, ""Want one?"" I grinned and nodded yes. She handed me one and held my thigh. I bit off the end and tobacco dribbled onto my chest. Tammy said ""Oh you messy little girl."" She then brushed them lightly off my tits which only fell to my belly and crotch. I felt her hand lightly graze my pussy over my shorts and I took a deep breath looking at her a little scared. I suddenly realized that I WAS on a date! Tammy's gay! She IS a dyke!</p><p>She smiled and put her hand on my thigh again. This time squeezing it a bit and rubbing it form time to time. I sat there sucking on her cigar getting my leg felt up and not knowing what to do or say. I hadn't kissed a girl for 5 years and honestly thought I was straight!</p><p>She said her roommate wasn't home and I could stay at her place for the night if I like. I just quietly said, ""Uh. I don't know. Maybe not."" She just smiled... looked me up and down and kept rubbing my thigh. I squeezed my thighs tighter out of nervousness. But this made Tammy give a light ""Mmmm. Feels nice, huh little girl?"" I just blushed and looked out the window.</p><p>By the time we made it back to Tacoma we weren't heading to the North End where I lived and her hand had worked all the way up my chubby thigh and her pinky resting against my crotch. Well, not resting.. it rubbed up and down a little here and there. I said ""Tammy I should go..."" but she cut me off saying ""It'll be ok, sweetie.""</p><p>We pulled into her drive way and I held my breath. Her garage door opened. I hadn't even noticed the clicker in her hand or where it came from. I just knew I was going in... and staying the night if I wanted to or not.</p><p>The door shut behind us, the car shut off. She looked at me from the side of her eye as her car door opened and said, ""No clothes at my house.""</p><p>I watched her get out and strip off her shorts and panties. She was 37 and had the body of a mature woman. Her ass not as big as mine but was softer... longer with oval shaped cheeks. They really moved.. like a waterbed side by side. My ass was big but still very firm a perky from simply being barely 17. lol My tit's sagged a little, not like NOW. But still young and nice. Tammy's breast were amazing. She pulled off her shirt. She had a tummy like I used to. There was definitely some fat but it just looked good.... Sensual. Her breasts were 32 B and still perky. Her body to me looked upside down. Like her tits should be her ass and ass her tits. But still.. I looked. Stared really. She opened the door to the house looked behind her and said ""Get out. Get naked,"" and walked into her house.</p>"
1543,"Gwen Comes Out, Part 2",Gwen Moans,2,,"['Ff', 'd/s', 'rom']","<p>I sat in the car, my heart racing and hands shaking. Did I really want to do this? WHAT would I do if I go in there? I was so scared. Scared of having sex. I had NEVER been scared of having sex in my life! But she terrified me. Looking back, I know it was because of how much I really wanted it.</p><p>Fingers trembling and reached for the seat belt and un-clicked it. Letting the belt pull past my soft young body. I raised my hips up, pressing my feet down on the floor board, raising my ass up off the set and unbuttoned my jean shorts. One, two, three, four, five. Hooking my thumbs under the hem on my hips I pulled both my shorts and panties off down my thighs to my knees. Then sitting back down. I pulled off my shirt and unhooked my bra in about 3 seconds...</p><p>I went to move my leg and realized my shorts were at my ankles. I tried kicking them off, ""Shit!"" With my shoes till on my feet got stuck in them. I opened the door and swung my legs out and lifted my feet up and hunched down grabbing and pulling on them. I fell back on the bench set of Tammy's truck.</p><p>""Ugh. Ah. Oh. Damn it! Shit! Ah."" And then I farted. ""AH!"" I yelped. The shorts and panties flew off and hit the drivers' window with a clang of the button on glass. I sat up like a shot looking around. PRAYING she didn't see or hear any of that! I was still alone, thank God. I picked up the shorts and threw them on the floor board where my bra and shirt lay. I kicked off my shoes and peeled off my socks as well. Then, stood up out of the truck.</p><p>The cool concrete floor of the garage pulled my senses back. ""Oh God, what am I doing?"" I whispered as I slowly walked to the doorway. With a hand on each breast I walked in and shut the door behind me. Slowly walking through the house I made my way out of the wash room that the garage was attached to. Then left down the hall. There was a door immediate to my right but it was closed and didn't hear a door open and close when Tammy came inside.</p><p>Walking down the hall I look to my right into her large living room. Nothing. Further down the hall on my left what looks like her study. Still nothing. Bathroom on my right, empty. Then, to my left the kitchen entry and straight ahead a door in front of me and one to the left. Obviously both were bed rooms. I summoned the courage to call out, ""Tammy? Are you there?"" But silence...</p><p>I could feel my nipples hard in the palms of my hands. My stomach was doing flip flops and my heart was pounding. Oh god, I thought, I really am going to do this. I stepped forward and something catches my eye out of the corner. I see out of the kitchen window the black top of Tammy's hair. ""She's outside??"" I'm not going outside, I thought! ""What the hell?""</p><p>I walked into the kitchen and could see a high fence and then the sliding glass door which seemed to be in the living room. My hands fell away from my breasts. Now walking normally. So shocked by what SHE was doing I lost any self-consciousness.</p><p>I got to the door and saw it was a covered patio with a HOT TUB that Tammy was sitting in. She smiled and waved me over. I scanned the back yard and that large fence seemed to go all the way around. I slid the door open and stepped out but stopped, still looking around. She chuckled, ""No one will see us. What kind of girlfriend do you think I am? I'm not sharing your body with anyone! Not even the view lover girl."" Girlfriend? My body???</p><p>I stepped down the two steps toward her. Tammy's eyes looking me up and down. Her smile got bigger and bigger the closer I got. Her face moist from the steam rising off the water. Her neck and breasts wet as the bubbles splashed up at the underside of her tits. Her blue eyes sparkled. And I felt something I didn't expect. I got a little excited.</p><p>I was still terrified at what was going to happen. Am I really gay? Do I want to make lesbian love to her. WHY does she want this with ME? She's gorgeous. Perfect tits and hot ass. Such a pretty face and hair that makes her look like Pat Benatar. Then I realized I hadn't seen her pussy. I WANTED to see her pussy. I couldn't wait to see the final part of her naked body. Oh God, Tammy, I want to see all of you.</p><p>I stepped into the hot tub and though I thought I was only thinking it, as my arms and legs trembled greatly with fear and apprehension I was saying softly, ""Oh god. Oh god. Oh god. Oh god. Oh god.""</p><p>As I stat my fat ass down in the water I looked at Tammy and a tear came down my right I. ""Tammy... I,"" my voice shaky. She stood up and in one step was leaning over me as she said, ""I can't wait.""</p><p>She kissed me deeply as I uttered a quivering ""Ah"" before her mouth met mine. Her right hand went between my thighs and in shock I spread my legs as I jumped. That was all this VERY experienced lesbian needed. Her thumb found my clit quickly as two fingers slipped up inside me just moments after her tongue slid into my mouth. I whimpered in her mouth ""Hmm Hmmm Hmm Hmm!"" as she fingered my pussy. Fucking men for so long my pussy gave no resistance to her fingers.</p><p>My hands went right into the water on either side of my ass, bracing myself, holding my self up from falling into the water all the way. Tammy's left hand went to the back of my head. Her fingers playing with my hair. Grasping but not pulling, then letting go. Again and again her fingers all over the back of my skull almost fucking my hair if that were possible as it felt almost like her other hand at my cunt.</p><p>Soon my body loosened and not so tense. My eyes that had been open as wide as possible had now slowly closed, as her eyes were closed. My ass slowly gyrating with the rhythm of her fingers. My tongue now responding to hers. My mouths sucking on it like a soft, firm cock. Like Tim's after sex as I try to bring IT back to life for more. Tammy moans as I suck on it. Through it all never stopping my whimpering but it obvious the meaning behind them changed, ""Hmm Hmmm Hmm Hmm!""</p><p>She, with a hand full of hair, now does slightly pull as her mouth pulls away from mine. ""Hmm! Oh!"" I whimper with just a slight frown. Though her fingers still fucking me... my pussy still fucking her fingers...</p><p>Tammy smiles looking down at me, watching me move. ""I didn't think you were a virgin. You have a boyfriend right?""</p><p>""Y..yesss""</p><p>""Tim, right?""</p><p>""Ahh ohh yes YES!""</p><p>""Mmm does he know what a little dyke you are?"" she asked with a wink.</p><p>""Yes Tammy. YES! I.. I told him EVERYTHING! Years ago!"" My excitement increased talking about Tim during this. Now her hand stopped moving but my pussy wouldn't quit.</p><p>""That's it Gwen. Keep going, girl"" she half whispered. ""When did he find out about you?""</p><p>Nearly screaming I blurt out, ""When I was 12! Oh AHH OH GOD TAMMY YESSSSSS!""</p><p>""12?"" her hand started to slip away and I grab her wrist!</p><p>""Don't stop! I'm SOO CLOSE!""</p><p>She pulls away completely and grabs my face kissing me deeply once more and this time our tongues slip in and out of each others mouths! I reach up for her pulling at her back wanting her so close. She let's go and sits as I am panting madly and confused. ""Please. I.. I want to I do!""</p><p>""I know baby doll. I do too. We have all night. But I want to know... you confessed to your boyfriend at the age of 12 that you're a lesbian? And you STILL have a boyfriend? How does a 12yo boy even cope with that and why would you tell him.""</p><p>I went pale and looked away.</p><p>""Gwen, what?""</p><p>""I didn't say he was 12, Tammy.""
 Her eyebrow raised with a crooked smile. ""Really, now? DO TELL!"" I fell silent. ""Oh shit, Gwen! I only graduated high school because I was fucking my history teacher at his request. I know how to keep my mouth shut. I'm not going to say anything.""</p><p>""Well, he's 32.""</p><p>""Wow!""</p><p>""And, we're getting married next year. He proposed when I was 13. We... we were getting married."" Suddenly the guilt of what I was doing hit me. I wasn't having lesbian sex with Tammy. I was cheating on Tim! I can't tell him. He can't ever know, I thought to myself.</p><p>""So when was your first time with a girl, sweetie?""</p><p>I began telling her all about it. About the 5 year affair. How it has then been five years since I'd been with a girl. ""So you've never been with a woman?"" she asked. I blushed and shook my head no.</p><p>Through talking about my sexual past I had calmed down a bit and the guilt of cheating had subsided. Now we were joking and having girl talk. She told me about her first few times. Her first LOVE and the very few times she tried it with guys.</p><p>It started to feel more like being with my friend Tammy and not a woman out to fuck me. Although we both were enjoying the naked view of each other. ""Come on, bitch, out!"" Tammy said with a grin.</p><p>Getting out I spat back with a chuckle, ""Fuck you, dyke. I'm no bitch.""</p><p>""Not yet."" She said with a slap of my plump wet ass. ""Ahh!"" I yelped, as I felt the sting. Then bitting my lip I smile and blush. I was really starting to get a crush on my naughty friend.</p><p>We walked in dripping wet and she handed me the phone. ""Call your mom. You are staying over. You gotta let her know where you are.""</p><p>I dialed not knowing what I was going to say. ""Mom.. Hi. Ya, I'm back but, um. I'm staying at Tammy's. I mean.. well can I? Mom... mom please. I already told her I would. I know but... Mom...""</p><p>Tammy took the phone away, ""Hi, It's Tammy. Sorry. My truck nearly died on the way back. My brother is going to look at it tomorrow while I'm at work but I can't get Gwen home. We both open tomorrow and we were talking about it. My brother is going to drive us to work and then after work we'll bring Gwen home. I know this is really last minute but it all kinda just happened. Here's my address if you want to pick her up tonight instead.""
 Then there was a pause and I was shaking with being wet and from nervous on what Mom was saying to Tammy. Then she handed me the phone, ""She wants to talk to you.""</p><p>As I took the phone Tammy moved behind me and put her hands on my shoulders and started kissing and sucking on my neck. ""M..mom? Yea? Um.. o.. ok."" Tammy's hand moved to my breasts.. caressing them. Molesting me as my head lolled back. Her fingers went to work on my nipples while talking to my MOM. OMG! I have no idea what she was saying to me to this day. But I do remember Tammy licking in my ear and whisper, ""Its ok to like it, Gwen.""</p><p>""Ok, mom. I'll be home after... work. Ya."" Trying not to gasp and moan. Handing the phone to Tammy, ""She wants you,"" and she mouths the words I WANT YOU. She takes my hand and pushes it to her pussy. I feel her bush first and then her wet lips. Holding there I slip two fingers in her as she grinds on them while giving my Mom her address. ""Yes, Diane, that's right. Ok, just call any time if you're going to pick her up tonight. We might be in the back yard and won't hear you if you just come over. No. Wouldn't want you waiting at the door. Ok, take care. Hm? Oh yes, and a very good night to you too."" And with that she hung up the phone, took my fingers out of her pussy and put them in my mouth. Whimpering now on her taste she said ""I'm going to fuck you all night long!""</p><p>She stood face to face with me, standing only two inches taller. Our breasts touching. Our noses touching, side by side. ""Tell me you want this, Gwen."" The tip of her nose now tracing all over my face and eyes and forehead. Her dry lips grazing my skin. ""Say it, Gwen. I need to hear it. Tell me to fuck you, please sweetie.""</p><p>My heart racing I opened my mouth. ""Tammy... I...""</p><p>Her breath nearly gasping, ""Yes?""</p><p>""I want this,"" closing my eyes tight afraid of what I was saying. Afraid because it was all true. ""Please fuck me, Tammy. I want you. Fuck me all night please.""</p><p>Her hand went to my pussy and one finger teased my lips and clit, ""Beg.""</p><p>My eyes flew open, ""Please! Oh Please Tammy. I want it!"" I started kissing her lips, nose, chin, ""please fuck me please!""</p><p>""On your knees."" My heart jumped out of my chest which was heaving with lust and excitement. I dropped to my knees and hugged her waist, my hands now on her luscious ass and my head turned resting on her soft tummy.</p><p>""Please Tammy. I've never wanted it more EVER. I wanted it the second your touched my thigh in the truck. Please fuck me I'll do ANYTHING you want tonight.""</p><p>""Even be my bitch?""</p><p>I didn't even know what that MEANT but I gasped now looking up at her, ""Oh yes!""</p><p>She stepped each leg a bit to the side and pet my hair softly before pulling my face into her pussy. I'd never licked a hairy cunt ever. I felt like a woman, finally. All the sex I'd had never made me feel as feminine as having her pussy in my face did. Complete.</p><p>I slipped my tongue out lapping up and down her slit. Letting my hands now molest her on the glorious globes of her ass. She ground into me holding my head still. Moaning into her pussy as I fell in love in that one instant. Really loving and it with a woman. I wanted this. I ALWAYS wanted this, I just... forgot. Oh god Tammy. Oh yes Tammy, I thought.</p><p>""That's it. You're mine aren't you? My bitch. Yes oh Gwen you're such a good fucking bitch! GOD I'd fuck you even if you were 12. Even if you were 7! Gwen! OH GWEN Make your mistress cum! YES YES YES OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS GWWWWWWEEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNNNN!""</p><p>Cumming all over my face I lapped licked and sucked it all in, my heart swooning for this woman. For my Mistress.</p><p>Tammy fell back, staggering a bit onto her couch. Cupping her own tits she laid her head back, ""You fucking bitch! Mmm that was amazing!"" It was over. I made her cum. I ate her wet mature pussy. Fully cheating on the love of my life with someone I now newly fell in love with and... no guilt. Just happy. Knowing how Tim loves dirty talk I got playful.</p><p>""I wish I was 7. I would have let you fuck me so easily, Tammy. I mean... Mistress. I fucked three girls when I was little. Licking all that bald, plump, pussy. Oh Mistress you would have loved it. I would have brought all of them to you to play. We'd all be your little lezzy sluts!""</p><p>Looking very serious she said, ""Well, you're my slut now, aren't you bitch?""</p><p>""Yes Mistress"" I said blushing.</p><p>""Get that big ass up the stairs slut."" My heart sank. She did think I was fat. I almost started crying when she walked to me and knelt down caressing my ass. ""Just because it's big doesn't mean its bad. I've wanted you since the first day you started at the restaurant. I would KILL for your body! Tits bigger than mine, an ass that is a picture of perfection when you walk! I'm risking JAIL should anyone find out about what we've done SO FAR. I'm not going to lie, Gwen. You're a big girl. And you, big girl, make me wet!"" She leaned in licking my ear while teasing my pussy from behind. ""Now, what is my bitch going to do?""</p><p>Lightly I moaned, ""Get my big ass up stairs, Mistress.""</p><p>""That's a good girl."" She said and kissed my cheek. I started to stand up and she said, ""Oh no. Bitches crawl.""</p><p>I chuckled a little and got on all fours and crawled to the stairs with Mistress walking behind me. ""Fuck look at that ass move! Such a thing of beauty. I'm going to enjoy licking your asshole tonight, bitch! So big, so perfect. FUCK!""</p><p>I got tingles in the pit of my stomach hearing her talk so positively about my big ass. Blushing a deep read I looked back over my shoulder and asked, ""So fat, Mistress?""</p><p>She gasped and breathed, ""Yes!"" She opened the door and I started crawling up and she commanded me to go slowly. And then she got down behind me. I felt her face at my ass crack and then lips kissing my big fat ass that she lusted so deeply for. With each step her tongue got my ass crack and asshole wet. I squealed and gasped stopping three steps to the top of the dark room enjoying the sensations. I reached back and pulled one cheek open and her tongue slipped IN butt-fucking me with her mouth! After 5 minutes she pulled back and spanked me hard three times, ""Get your big fat ass up there bitch!"" I gasped,</p><p>""Ahh! Yes, Mistress!""</p><p>""You're my slut aren't you? You're my dyke lover, aren't you? You're my bitch, my slut, my fat assed fuck toy, aren't you"" She asked standing over me in this dark room.</p><p>""Yes mistress""</p><p>""Rub your pussy when you reply. I'll ask again."" I started rubbing my shaved cunt fiercely.</p><p>""You're my slut?""</p><p>""YES!""</p><p>""You're my dyke?""</p><p>""YES MISTRESS!""</p><p>""You're my bitch?""</p><p>""YES MISTRESS!""</p><p>""My slut?""</p><p>""YOUR SLUT MISTRESS!""</p><p>""You're a fat, big assed, fuck toy for me to use and you love it that way?""</p><p>""YES YES OH YES MISTRESS IM YOUR FAT FUCKING SLUT! PLAY WITH ME PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE OH MISTRESS I'M CUMMING!""</p><p>""Who owns you, bitch?""</p><p>""MY MISTRESS OWNS ME!""</p><p>She smiled as I climaxed all over the floor. When I came down from such a wonderful high she said. ""Remember, you want this."" She turned on the light and I saw, what later I would learn what it all was and meant, in the middle of her dungeon</p>"
1544,An Online Friend,Gwen Moans,1,A fictional story about a woman becoming a mother in a taboo lifestyle.,"['f/b', 'inc', 'F/F', 'preg', 'anal']","<p class=""h2"">An On-line Friend (As Told by Kira-Mom)</p><p>I don't really understand how it all happened. All I do know is what did happen. Why? I'm not sure other than in the moment it was I wanted without regard to how I would feel afterwards. And afterwards there was a lot of guilt. And still is.</p><p>This is not a confession. It's more of a way look at things from a distance. I'm writing this for me to read and only me. So in a way it IS a confession but only to myself... to my soul, as tortured as it may be.</p><p>I'm a single woman, 42 years old. I'm 5'8 and ""thick""; I believe that is the kind way to put it. I'm a size 18 with 44 D breasts that do sag. I believe I am pretty but sexy isn't a word I'd use to describe myself. I have long legs, big thighs and a ""ghetto booty"" that sticks way out. Honestly I'd be happy with my body if there were a little less hips and a flat behind. My skin is white but my DNA never told my body that. I have the figure of what seems to be the average (out of shape) black woman. I am grateful that my stomach never bulged out like my ass did. It's flat (not skinny flat but vertical) and soft. Very soft... I'd say it's a tummy, not a belly or gut.</p><p>I've never been married. I would never say my children were mistakes but they definitely were not planed. In fact, they have two separate fathers, James and Pat.</p><p>Pat is a black man who was quite fond of that big ol' butt of mine. He wasn't sweet. He wasn't romantic. He just like curvy white girls for fun but not for love. He once admitted to me his mother would be ashamed of him if she ever knew about us or any of the other white girls he'd been fucking.</p><p>We met in high school. I always wanted to be his girlfriend. And in my desperation I said yes to everything. I'd say we had sex on our third date but you actually have to go DO SOMETHING for it to BE a date.</p><p>We simply made out in his car or my room when my parents weren't home. First time he fingered me and I stroked him off. I was shocked. I'd never seen a cock so big! This was with our clothes on. Pants undone. Though my tits were out of my bra with my shirt pulled up to my neck. I was so amazed by it. I knew I wanted him. He wasn't my first but he was my first black guy.</p><p>At least one a month he'd come to me. Pull me in my car regardless who I was with and fuck me. I always hoped he'd have loved me. That if I just kept giving myself to him, giving him my body, he'd then give me his heart. But he never did.</p><p>Eventually the pain went away and it actually felt good. REALLY good. The things I said. Oh gawd. Girls in love will do whatever they think the boy they love wants or would like.</p><p>On all fours getting it good and hard, having my big ass spanked, he said he wish he could fuck my ass too. I was scared. My stomach went cold and I stopped moving, though he didn't. I looked back and said, ""You can if you want.""</p><p>He chuckled and said it would hurt. I told him it's hurt before. ""I kind of miss you hurting me like that.""</p><p>He slipped out, raised my hips a bit and pressed hard. I tried to stay as relaxed as I could. I'd fingered my own ass, two fingers sometimes so I know not to tense up. I don't know how successful I was at being relaxed because it did hurt. Hurt like hell. But Pat was in heaven.</p><p>""Oh Kira! Oh I love you!""</p><p>He finally said it. At least that's what I heard. What I wanted to hear. What he said was ""Oh Kira! FUCK I love your ass!""</p><p>We got in a huge fight soon after. After he came I hugged him kissing him. He had asked what had gotten into me. I nuzzled up telling him how happy I was. He said ""You like anal that much?""</p><p>I pushed him back saying ""No, you told me you loved me.""</p><p>He laughed in my face explaining what he had really said. There I was. By then 18, naked, fat, with cum in my ass dribbling down my deep long crack to my thigh as I lay on my side starting to cry.</p><p>I told him to get out and never call me again. He didn't care. He got dressed and said ""It was fun while it lasted,"" zipped up his jeans and left.</p><p>I knew that he was using me those two years. But this was the first time I felt used. And I hated it. Not that this fight mattered. Not that it made any kind of difference that he left because the damage was done. I was broken hearted and pregnant, as I would find out a few weeks later.</p><p>Pat isn't around. I do receive child support but only because the state takes most of his pay checks automatically and then sends it to me. As it turns out his mother wasn't the woman Pat made her out to be. Maybe it was the fact I was carrying her grandchild but she was warm and loving.</p><p>Finding out I was pregnant caused my father to lose it. He was a pastor and kicked me out of the house. I had no where to go so Bea, Pat's mother, took me in. Pat was pissed that she did this. And her being a very family oriented woman kicked him out until he was ready to grow up and take care of this family he created.</p><p>He left... he never came back. I actually taken his room in Bea's house. Or, ""B-Momma"" as I was told to call her. Soon she became my Lamaze partner. She threw a baby shower for me, though her family and friends were there. A few of my friends also showed up but none of my family.</p><p>Being pregnant wasn't the only problem. I was a curious girl about my body, about sex in general. And, well, was pretty neglected growing up. So I sought out love elsewhere. The main place I looked for it was in bed. I thought sex equaled love. So over the years I had been caught masturbating at a young age (6 to be specific), been caught naked with my best friend, Tammy, kissing and touching. I'd even been caught by my aunt in bed with my cousin, Tom.</p><p>So it was pregnant, with a mixed baby no less, that was the final straw.</p><p>When I was 8 months pregnant B-Momma was rubbing down my thighs and belly with Coco Butter. She did this often. She said it'd reduce and even prevent stretch marks. And, she was right.</p><p>This one time she asked why my family rejected me and the baby. I tried to tell her it was a race thing (not wanting to admit all taboo behavior). But she could tell I wasn't being 100% honest. I broke down in tears and confessed it all to her. The masturbating, the girlfriend, the incest.</p><p>B-Momma cuddled me, kissed my forehead rocking me telling me it was ok. That she didn't reject me. That she still loved me. I blubbered into her bosom that I loved her too. That she was the mother I always hoped my mother would be for me. She said ""It's ok Kira, girl. B-Momma loves you.""</p><p>I looked up at her, felling like a child, and she continued, ""And baby girl. If it felt good then it wasn't wrong. Did it feel good, sweetie?""</p><p>""It did feel good. All of it."" ""All of it?"" she asked raising an eyebrow.</p><p>I nodded yes.</p><p>""Well girl... you haven't done anything that your B-Momma hasn't done once or twice.""</p><p>She smiled down at me but it was the kind of smile Pat had given me when he was getting what he wanted from me sexually.</p><p>""I.. I thought black woman didn't have sex with woman."" I said softly, now feeling her finger tips kneading my back.</p><p>""No baby. Some of us do. We just don't talk about it. And I have to say, it's been a long time for me. And B-Momma does miss it. Do you miss it, honey?"" She leaned down and planted a soft wet lingering kiss on my forehead, this time shifting so her cleavage pressed into my chin.</p><p>I nuzzled my nose into the cleft of her dark brown breasts, raising my hands to the sides of them whimpering, ""Yes, B-Momma. Gawd yes. I've never been with a woman, only one girl but I loved it."" Caressing her tits licking and kissing the tops of them, ""I've never made love to a woman. I've never touched breasts other than my own.""</p><p>She pushed on my shoulders smiling again, ""How old were you and this girl?""</p><p>I laid back on the couch... I only had on a nighty, no panties and it was already pushed up over my pregnant belly for the rub down. It was never sexual, not until now. Now I was very aware of her seeing my pussy, and I liked showing myself to her. Spreading my legs... knowing she wouldn't look down on me at all I caressed my own tits over the thin material. Now giving her that smile she was giving me, that same smile her son gave me so many times before, I said, ""We were 9, B-Momma. My mom caught us before we got into it. But that wasn't our first time. She only saw us naked, fingering, kissing, moaning. But I had licked her. She licked me. I loved it so much, B-Momma. I'd even licked her bottom. I was trying to be playful and silly but she told me how good it felt. So I really kissed her ass. I was a dirty little lesbian... at least until I knew how good cock felt!""</p><p>""Pat's cock, you mean?"" B-Momma had stripped naked while I had started talking so dirty. She was a very sensual woman. So beautiful and dark. And not just her skin. Sexually she was dark. I felt she was leading me. Which felt different than when her son used me. I felt controlled and safe. She was shorter than me but I did feel small with her. She was 5'6, easily 190lb. 38C and surprisingly still firm. Only sagged just a little. But since I didn't have much to compare too they didn't seem to sag at all. They were perfect. Her soft belly, round at the front with just a small tuft of pubic hair above her pussy. Her round thighs, skin so tight. And her ass... big like mine, I know, but hers was sexy. And I knew I wanted to kiss her ass like I had kissed Tammy's nearly 10 years before.</p><p>Smiling at her, pulling my nighty off completely, ""No, his cock hurt. But in a good way."" ""I know what you mean."" Being a black woman who'd obviously been with various black men over the years, I knew that she did. ""But now you want something more than cock, don't you my dear."" She kneeled between my legs. Her nose right on my clit. Feeling her breath on my wet moist lips.</p><p>Whispering, ""Yes, B-Momma. I do."" I lifted my ass up off the couch, her hands slipped under cupping each plump check as her mouth pressed on my pussy. Her lips sucking as her tongue slipped inside me.</p><p>I gasped loudly, moaning, begging really, for her not to stop. She lifted her head, ""Shh baby girl. You're gonna wake up Daryl.""</p><p>Daryl was her younger son, 7 years old. He didn't understand why his brother left. Why his brother hated me. And he wouldn't understand THIS.</p><p>I started babbling, ""I'm sorry Momma. I'll be quiet, Momma. I'll be good. I promise Mommy!"" I didn't realize it but I dropped the B in front of B-Momma. I was falling in love and that was the first sign.</p><p>""Mmmm. 'Mommy'. Such a White-Girl thing to say.""</p><p>""Do you like it?"" I didn't even look at her. My head back and hips gyrating, even when her mouth was off me, as briefly as those moments were.</p><p>""Yes, baby girl. I do.""</p><p>""Oh Mommy!"" I felt her tongue slip back in my pussy but then I also felt her pinky slip into my asshole. ""I wish you were my Mommy. Omg! I wish I were!""</p><p>She chuckled, ""If I were baby girl. Do you really think we'd be doing this? Or that you'd be pregnant with Pat's baby?"" She sped up the pace of her anal intrusion with her finger.</p><p>""I don't know. I know I'd want to do this with you still. I hope we would. Oh gawd, Mommy!""</p><p>""And Pat?""</p><p>This time I looked right at her, ""I'd still have fucked him even if he was my brother!"" I knew this is what she wanted to her. But I also knew that was the truth. She then slipped her pinky out and slipped her middle finger in my ass. I groaned.</p><p>Mommy raised up on me... fingering my ass and then slipping her thumb in my pussy. She leaned over me feeling her tits on my belly she suckled my breast. I felt for the first time milk flow from my teat. I whimpered, ""Oh.. oh yes. You really are my Mommy now.""</p><p>She kissed my lips lightly saying, ""Yes. I am your mother. Your REAL Mother. You've never had one. That cow you gave birth to you never treated you as a daughter. But I will. And I am.. right now. Like this. As any REAL mother would. I am your Mommy. And from the milk I just drank... you're a REAL Mommy now too.""</p><p>We kissed deeply. My hands all over her tits, her fingers deep in both of my holes. Tasting my milk and my pussy on her lips... on her tongue. I loved it. I loved her.</p><p>I thrust my hips as hard as I could against her hand. ""That's it. Fuck Mommy, sweaty. Fuck your mothers hand good."" Her mouth on mine, on my neck, on my milking tits.</p><p>Gasping, ""OMG Mommy. I.. I'm so close.""</p><p>""Cum in my mouth!"" She shoved a throw pillow to my face. I grabbed it and held it tight as she got down on my pussy sucking and lapping at me. Driving me wild. Making me shake all over!</p><p>After ten minutes of the best climax of my life my new mother knelt beside me petting my hair smiling at me in the most loving way. ""Pat's is such a fool to walk away from you.""</p><p>""I love you Mommy."" I said softly.</p><p>""I know dear.""</p><p>Sitting up, ""No... I love you. I'm in love with you.""</p><p>""I love you too dear.""</p><p>""Can I show you how much I love you, Mommy?""</p><p>""Please.""</p><p>I pulled on her and settled her down so she was face down on the couch (right in the wet spot I had created), her feet still standing but bent a bit at the knees as I sat my fat pregnant ass down on the coffee table.</p><p>I didn't hesitate. I wanted this so bad! I pulled her beautiful sexy full round ass apart and licked her dark tight puckered hole!</p><p>Mommy gasped into the cushion of the couch as my tongue danced around her asshole. Lapping and pushing... loosening her up. Soon my tongue slipped in and I pushed it as far deep as I could go.</p><p>Mommy gasped and moaned, muttering how no one ever did anything like this to her. How dirty her daughter is. And how much she loved me. I reached under to play with her clit and finger her pussy but found her hand was already busy right there.</p><p>Letting her play with herself I reached further up and caressed her hanging belly and luscious tits. Teasing her nipples and finger fucking her belly button.</p><p>She pushed back against my face... allowing me to butt-fuck her with my tongue. I wanted to spank her the way Pat had spanked me. I assumed a woman with an ass like that would LOVE a good spanking. After all... I did. But I was worried about waking little Daryl. So I held back.</p><p>After another ten minutes I made my new mother cum. As she climaxed my mouth wandered back and forth from one hole to another over and over until she was threw. And she let me know when that was by bursting out ""You're gonna get the belt if you don't stop fucking your mother right now!"" Her voice was desperate but stern. I knew she wasn't mad but serious about me stopping. I simply pulled my mouth off her and said, ""Yes Mommy. I'll be good.""</p><p>We both giggled a bit at my response. She took my hand, ""Come sleep in my bed tonight.""</p><p>""Oh Mom! I don't know if I can take another round.""</p><p>""Me either, Kira. But you want to sleep with me, don't you?""</p><p>I blushed and felt more love from her than anyone ever gave me, ""Very much, Mommy.""</p><p>We gathered our clothes, went to her room and laid in bed. We talk until two in the morning. Through it all we touched and kissed but not in a way that lead to more sex. Simply enjoyed each others body and the affection we were each getting.</p><p>I told her in detail about Tammy. About Tom. How my former family treated me for it. She told me in detail about her neighbor who lead her to female sexual love. How she learned discretion, which is different from hiding. And after time she came to learn 1/3 of the girls and woman she knew were just like her. Even a few in her own family.</p><p>""Oh, so THAT'S what you mean!""</p><p>Her hand caressing my ass, teasing my crack and asshole lazily, as I laid on my side sucking her breasts, ""Meant by what?""</p><p>""Well I wondered who you might have had sex with in your family.""</p><p>""You dirty girl. Why would you wonder that?"" She said playfully.</p><p>""Well after confessing about my young masturbation, lesbian affair, and incest you said I hadn't done anything you hadn't. So which woman in your family was it with, Mommy?""</p><p>""Well, none. That's not who I had an affair with in my family. Mine, like yours, was with a man. Well... boy, really.""</p><p>""So it was when you were young like I was?""</p><p>Mom got serious and took a deep breath. ""No dear. And I've never told anyone this. No one knows. Do you understand.""</p><p>""Yes Mommy, but you don't have to tell me.""</p><p>""No, I think I should. It was 8 years ago... a little more than 8 years ago."" She glanced at her bedroom door. I understood right away.</p><p>""Who is Daryl's real father?""</p><p>""Honey, Daryl isn't going to be your baby's Uncle. He'll be your baby's Brother.""</p><p>Gawd. Pat was Daryl's father. Pat and Bea. I couldn't believe it, or didn't want to. I didn't know what to say or do so I simply said I'd never tell Daryl. She thanked me. I was curious to know more but couldn't bring myself to ask. I just let Mommy continue talking and touching me. Love is understanding and acceptance. And I loved her very much.</p><p>She did go on to tell me she feels how Pat treated me is her fault. That they both knew he was the real father. But she let Pat off the hook by having a lot of sex with some other man. A married man who was very well off and couldn't afford to let this love child be known. So monthly payments have been made to keep quiet about the whole thing. Daryl in turn was told his daddy died in a car crash. So sad but the truth is simply too confusing.</p><p>Since she let Pat off the first time he simply felt entitled to walk away from our baby. And nothing she could say or do would change his mind. In the end she helped provide the information I needed to get the state to garnish his wages for me to help support our child. Our son, as it would turn out to be.</p><p>I was very much in love with Bea. With Mommy. And she loved me but the simple reality of her rule of discretion prevented us from being public. From simply being a loving family and couple. I wanted it but I knew that wasn't going to happen.</p><p>As the years went on Mommy grew to know her Daughter well and encouraged me to find love in any way I wished. That with it be a man or woman I had her blessing. I asked about the rule of discretion and she said that only pertained to me and her. But if there was another woman other than her it would be fine. She did say that to find what I want in a relationship I should avoid black woman. That unless I move to someplace like Seattle or San Francisco I wouldn't find it here in Idaho. I didn't want to move from the only family I have. So I took her advice. But I also joking said, ""You just want the pride of being the only black woman to have ever had me.""</p><p>She said, ""I have more reasons than that to be proud of you."" She then kissed me deeply. I teared up saying how I'll miss this.</p><p>""I didn't say this is over."" Mommy grabbed at my skirt pulling it up, reaching under and slipping two fingers into my pussy as my panties were pushed to the side. ""This is never over, baby girl. You're MY Daughter and always will be in every way I want for as long as you want it.""</p><p>""I do want it Mommy. I thought you were breaking up with me."" Stripping my clothes off I got down on all fours and presented my ass up high. By now my ass was a bit wider and jutted out a bit more than it had before. Also I grew to understand my place with Mommy. That a daughter should be mindful and always use manors. That manors is how we show our love, in part, but more importantly shows respect. And I respected my Mother greatly.</p><p>""Daryl will be home soon. We can't right now. But as long as Toby is taking a nap, let Mommy watch you cum. Make yourself cum for me.""</p><p>Toby is my son. Named for my Grandfather, Bea's Father.</p><p>""Yes Mommy. Thank you so much. I wish I could make you cum too but I understand."" I reached under and slid two fingers in my pussy placing my palm flat on my clit. Rubbing and fucking myself. My ass checks cascading up and down as I gyrated in the air. Licking the carpet desperate for flesh in my mouth.</p><p>I heard Mom moaning and looked back to see her on the couch, slacks down to her knees rubbing her pussy as she watched me. Even if I wasn't touching her I was still pleasing her.</p><p>She came before I did which set me off. Us both screaming ""YES YES YES"" over again.</p><p>By the time we both came down from our climaxes three year old Toby was standing there asking what we were doing. Mom raised her hand to signal to me she would handle this. She called my son to her and he came. She pulled him to her lap, she hadn't put her clothes back on and her black bare pussy openly visible. ""Toby, honey. Grandma and Mom were just tickling ourselves."" I turned and sat on the floor not bothering to cover up. Nudity with Toby was somewhat common but what we were doing was nothing he'd seen before.</p><p>Toby replied back, ""My penis tickles some times.""</p><p>""Yes dear, I know. You tickle it, don't you?""</p><p>He sweetly smiled and said yes. Mom replied with, ""Yes, I know. You tickled it the last time I played with you in the bath."" He giggled and said yes. Is this how things happened with Pat years ago? Has this been going on with Daryl under my nose? Has she been ""Tickling"" Toby?</p><p>Toby looked at me sweetly and asked, ""Can I tickle you too?"" Before I could respond Mom saved me.</p><p>""Oh sweetie. You shouldn't ask to tickle someone. You always wait to be asked. And your Mother is all tickled out. Aren't you dear?"" I sighed a breath of relief, smiled, and nodded yes. ""But you can tickle Grandma if you like.""</p><p>I was stunned. I watched in shock as she slipped her slack all the way off and panties too then told Toby to get read for a bath. ""Aren't I gonna tickle you, Grandma?""</p><p>""Yes Toby, then you'll take a bath."" As Toby got undressed I watched her pick up her cell phone and send a text. A minute later as Toby was fully naked Mom settled down saying, ""Daryl won't be home now for another hour."" She pulled off her shirt and bra positioning Toby between her spread thighs.</p><p>Holding his bottom she pulled him so his penis was pressing into her wet pussy lips. She told him to keep pressing. That it really tickles. She smiled at him the entire time while gyrating herself against him. I was watching my Mother have sex with my son. Then I saw something that really shocked me. She pulled his bottom a apart and pressed her pinky into his anus. Toby grunted and Mom asked, ""Does that feel good Toby?"" He nodded yes and she kept fingering him.</p><p>Mom then pulled him so he was laying on top of her guiding his hips, soon he was moving on his own as she slid half of her pinky in and out of him. Having sex with him as much as he was having sex with her. His hands instinctively went to her dark brown breasts. ""Kiss them Toby. It tickles when you kiss them. Can you tickle Grammy with your mouth?""</p><p>He didn't respond by words but he did kiss her tits all over. Their movements were slow and rhythmical. She never moaned. Never raised her voice in sexual glory. She just kept her voice soft and sweet telling him how much he's tickling her and how she likes it.</p><p>Mom curled her finger of her free hand for me to come. I obeyed sitting next to her. She took her free hand and started rubbing my pussy. I wasn't enjoying what I was watching. I was to confused by the whole thing but at the same time I'd been my own mothers lover for over three years. Always obeying because I loved her... be cause I loved being led. But when her hand touched me I did respond. I moaned... I gyrated may big ass on the soft couch cushion. She smiled at me saying, ""This could be you."" My hips moved faster. ""You could be the same kind of mother I was to my son."" ""Mom.. I can't. I.. I don't want. I mean. I.. I shouldn't.""</p><p>She lifted her hand from my pussy and pinched my nipple. Teasing it roughly but still evoking such pleasure. ""Ask Toby to tickle you.""</p><p>""Toby, baby. Please, tickle Mommy."" I couldn't stop myself from saying those words. And after all, I am using my manors. Showing respect. Isn't Toby showing me the same respect? I don't know.</p><p>My sweet, now not so innocent, son moved from Grammy to between my thighs. I pulled him by his sweet soft bottom to my very wet pussy. His little penis now hard didn't seem so little to me now. He leaned right into me with out my needing to guide him. I moaned loudly which startled him. Mom said ""Its ok, you're ticking her much more than you tickled me. Its good noises."" He said ok and leaned back in.</p><p>My hands on his back, I couldn't or maybe didn't think to slip my finger into him. I rolled my eyes back as I felt myself enjoy having sex. He was really inside me, if only an inch. His mouth on my breasts and lifted it up and said ""Here baby. On the nipple, please."" He sucked and even bit a bit on accident but I enjoyed it.</p><p>Mom got up behind us, lowering herself to her knees. Caressing Toby's ass she asked if she could tickle him too. He murmured ""Uh-huh"" through my tit in his mouth. Mom then slipped her tongue in his ass. He squealed but did not stop. In fact he moved faster inside me.</p><p>I gasped ""Don't stop Mom! Please omg, what you're doing is making Toby do WONDERFUL things inside of me!""</p><p>Mom hardly ever kissed my ass. So this was a surprise but one I relished. I came so hard so wonderfully. Loving that is was my Son causing this reaction from me.</p><p>When I came down I saw Mom standing over Toby. She had her middle finger all the way inside him. He was moving his ass back and forth cooing and enjoying his Grandmother fucking his ass. He was no longer inside me but still on top of me. I pet his hair and kissed his forehead.</p><p>Mom saying the most amazing things. Asking him how much he liked it. Asking if she should stop. Asking if he'd like it deeper or bigger. She was in control ecstasy. Rubbing her pussy as she fucked him in the ass.</p><p>Toby squealed, begging not to stop. How much he loved Grammy tickling him. Squealing ""Yes"" to the questions of deeper and bigger. She promised him that if he lets her use her special lotion next time she'll make it bigger and deeper. I knew what she meant. She meant Lube and Toys!</p>"
1545,Ginny and Sara Play 'Peek-A-Boo',H. Grant,1,"When five-year-old Sara moves to a new neighborhood with her parents, she instantly makes friends with a little girl next door named Ginny.  Within short order, the two children achieve a level of intimacy beyond the reach of their parents.  One day, Ginny gets an idea!","['gg nosex', 'anal', 'ws', 'embarrassment']","<p>Mrs. Adams heard the light knock at the door and knew who it was
immediately.  Her daughter Sara had recently made friends with a
friendly little girl next door named Ginny Mitchel.  Ever since they
had moved in about a month ago, the two little girls had become almost
inseperable.  Ginny was only five years old — the same age as Sara.
Mrs. Adams had obsereved the two of them playing with their Barbie
Dolls and rocking on the hobby horse (Sara's favorite toy) in the
basement.  The two of them looked so adorable in their cute little
schoolgirl dresses and knee high socks.  Mrs. Adams had often spoken
at length with Mrs. Mitchel about the two young girls and the
possibility of putting them in the same kindergarden class together
in the fall. Both parents were fond of taking pictures of the pair
and spoiled them with toys from the local mall.</p><p>Mrs. Adams opened the door to see Ginny standing in her cute
frilly dress with knee high socks.  Her blonde hair was done up in
long braids and her cheeks were a healthy pink color.</p><p>""Hi there Ginny,"" said Mrs. Adams in a friendly voice.</p><p>""Can Sara come out and play?""  asked the little blonde in her
sweet voice.</p><p>""Sure,"" replied Mrs. Adams.  ""Hold on one minute...Sara??""</p><p>Within seconds, little Sara appeared in the doorway.  She had
beautiful strawberry-red hair that hung down just below her shoulders.
She was dressed in a regular pair of pink cotton shorts and a white
undershirt.  It was late August and still very warm outside.  Mrs.
Adams permitted Sara to go out and play with Ginny and closed the
front door.  She trusted the little girls to stay near the house and
play safely.  The neighborhood was very upper class and safe from most
criminal activity.  The police were very good at keeping watch on all
the neighborhoods within the small town.</p><p>Sara skipped off the front porch and was quite eager to play with
little Ginny.  The two of them raced over next door to Ginny's house
to play with her new Barbie dolls.</p><p>""My mommy and daddy are out in the backyard planting things so
they won't bother us,"" said Ginny excitedly as she opened the front
door to her house.</p><p>Little Sara followed Ginny inside as they made their way to
Ginny's basement playroom.  When they reached the bottom of the steps,
the playroom was in its usual condition.  Lots of stuffed animals and
Barbie dolls were strewn all over the floor.  In the corner of the
playroom was a large doll house which Ginny was particularly fond of.
The two children sat on the red carpeted floor and began playing with
their dollies.</p><p>""Let's have Ken go out with Jill,"" said Sara.</p><p>""Yeah. She's got to get cleaned up and ready for him.  Let's
pretend this is the bathtub,"" added Ginny as she pulled out a little
play pot from the doll house and placed the doll inside.</p><p>""Don't we have to take her clothes off first?""  asked Sara
innocently.</p><p>""Oh yeah I forgot,"" replied Ginny as she began to disrobe the
small garments off of the girlish Barbie doll.</p><p>""Nuts!"" said Sara.  ""We can't see her privates.""</p><p>Sara's comment stirred something in little Ginny's imagination.
She began wondering what it would be like to see a real live ""pee pee""
other than her own.  She looked over at Sara and observed the outfit
she was dressed in.  Her eyes fell to Sara's crotch as she stared at
the pink cotton material.  There was no hint of the little ""V"" that
resided inside those little play pants.  Surely her panties would
reveal a more detailed outline of her small cunny.  Ginny began to
feel nervous — yet at the same time the little blonde's trickle began
to tingle with excitement.  It seemed the more she thought about
Sara's naked cunny, the more curious she became.  Her little clit
began to throb as she thought of a way to approach Sara with the
difficult question of playing a special little game.</p><p>Sara continued playing with the dolls with innocent passion.  She
was completely oblivious to Ginny's curious stare.  She took it upon
herself to bathe Jill (the barbie doll) inside the little play pot.
Ginny observed how Sara ran her small fingers over the doll's breasts
pretending to scrub soap on them.  Evenetually, Sara's fingers ran
down the doll's stomach toward that special area between the dolly's
legs.  Sara seemed excited about bathing the Barbie doll and made no
attempt to hide what she was doing with it's private parts.  Ginny
was sitting on her rump with her legs spread outward.  Her cute
little dress hid her baby doll panties from Sara's view.  Sara
continued pretending to scrub the dolly in the play pot.</p><p>""Sara...wanna play something else?  This is boring,""  said Ginny
removing her gaze from Sara's tiny crotch.</p><p>""Ok Ginny. What do you wanna play?"" asked Sara innocently.</p><p>""Umm...I guess what I mean is do you want to play a special game?""
continued Ginny in a hesitant voice.</p><p>""Sure. What kind of game?"" replied Sara.</p><p>""Well...I was kinda wondering if you ever saw a naked girl
before — for real.""</p><p>""No uh...I haven't.  But can you keep a secret?"" asked Sara.</p><p>""Yeah,"" replied Ginny.</p><p>""Well...I had a friend back where I used to live named Joey.  We
used to play a game called peek-a-boo.  He...he used to pull down his
pants and show me his underwear.""</p><p>""Did ya get to see his weenie?"" asked Ginny as her cunny became
more excited.</p><p>""No. We were afraid of getting caught,"" replied Sara.</p><p>""Did ya show him your undie-pants?"" asked Ginny.</p><p>""Yeah...kinda...I mean...I guess I did,"" blushed Sara trying to
hide her embarrassment.</p><p>She was clearly nervous talking about it. But somehow she trusted
Ginny not to tell anybody.  She was now her best friend.</p><p>""I was kinda wondering....would you like to play 'peek-a-boo' with
me?"" asked Ginny nervously.</p><p>Sara hesitated to answer as she blushed with embarrassment.  Her
little vagina became all tingly and tickly with excitement as she
thought about playing peek-a-boo with Ginny.  She was definitely
curious to see Ginny's underpants.</p><p>""What if we get caught?  My mommy will ground me for a long time,""
she said nervously sneaking a peak a Ginny's frilly dress.</p><p>""We won't get caught,"" replied Ginny anxiously. ""My parents are
outside for the afternoon. There are no windows in here for them to
see. Besides, we would hear them if they came in upstairs.
C'mon...wanna play?""</p><p>""I...I guess so Ginny.  You promise not to tell anybody about
this?"" Sara asked nervously as her face turned pink from blushing.</p><p>""Promise,"" said the little blonde darling. ""C'mon. I know a little
room in the back where we can do it in.""</p><p>Both girls got to their feet blushing with excitment and
embarrassment.  They couldn't wait to see each other's underwear —
perhaps even more!  Ginny took Sara by the hand and led her to a
special area of the basement where a hidden door faced the playroom.
It was a small unused room that her parents had basically ignored in
the seven years that they had lived there.  Fortunately, the previous
owner had placed red carpeting in the little room as well — intending
to use the room for some purpose.  Ginny led Sara into the small room
and closed the door.  She switched on the light and turned to face her
friend.</p><p>""C'mon Sara.  I'll show you mine if you show me yours,"" Ginny
giggled.</p><p>Ginny's cute little frilly dress looked so adorable and inviting,
but Sara wanted to see what was underneath.</p><p>""You first,"" said Sara. ""I wanna see your panties!""</p><p>Ginny giggled and pulled up her frilly dress — revealing a cute
little pair of light green baby-doll panties.  Sara observed the
outline of Ginny's trickle through the fabric and grew very excited.</p><p>""Your turn,"" said Ginny as she lowered her dress.</p><p>""OK.  Swear you won't tell anybody?  I've never showed my
undiepants to anybody accept my mommy and daddy,"" said Sara as she
placed her hands on either side of her pink cotton shorts.</p><p>""I swear I won't tell anybody,"" replied Ginny as she cupped her
crotch area with both hands.</p><p>She was so excited, she had begun to wet herself a little. A small
patch of pee pee formed inside Ginny's baby-doll panties. Fortunately,
she had lowered her frilly dress and the wet spot wasn't noticable to
Sara.  Ginny watched intently as Sara pulled down her pink cotton play
pants — revealing a cute little pair of white teddy-bear panties with
red and green balloon designs on them. Her little undies clung tightly
to her baby crotch, but the material did not permit Ginny a glimpse of
a ""V"" outline.  The cotton material was very thick.  Ginny stared at
Sara's cute little panties — another trickle of pee escaped and
wandered into the crotch of her baby-doll undies as she grew more
excited.</p><p>""Can I do a peek-a-boo up close?"" she asked Sara nervously.</p><p>Sara nodded her head and looked around.  She wanted to make sure
that nobody was watching.  It was a foolish gesture.  There were no
windows in the basement — let alone the small room they were hiding
in.  Little Ginny knelt down in front of Sara and looked closely at
her teddy-bear panties. She wanted desperately to see what was inside,
but for now she had to settle for staring at the  teddy bears and
balloon designs.</p><p>""Can I...you know...smell your panties a little bit?""  Asked Ginny
innocently.</p><p>Sara was becoming increasingly embarrassed.  She thought that
maybe they should stop this activity.  She didn't want to be caught
with her pants down showing off her undies.  Yet somehow she couldn't
tear herself away from Ginny.  The sheer perverseness of what she was
being asked to do made the game that much more exciting.</p><p>""I guess...just a little wiff,"" replied Sara reluctantly. ""Can I
smell yours too?""</p><p>""Sure...I guess,"" said Ginny as she leaned over more and pressed
her nose against Sara's teddy-bear crotch.</p><p>Ginny smelled Sara's panties and picked up a slight wiff of her
baby cunny.  It was very faint because Sara was very clean.  Her
mother had made sure to bathe her properly.  Still, the scent was
clearly evident.  It smelled a little bit like wee wee.  For some
reason, this excited Ginny even more.  She tried hard to hold in
another burst of pee that had escaped into her panties.  Ginny never
understood why, but whenever she got nervous or excited she seemed to
wet herself — even if she didn't have to use the potty.  She began to
get nervous about the odor of urine creeping out into the open air.  
She was afraid that Sara would laugh at her.  What was even worse was
the fact that she had agreed to let Sara get a close up of her
panties.  Now what was she going to do?  Ginny finished smelling
Sara's panties and stood up.</p><p>""Sara? You sure you want to smell my panties...I...I mean...well
I've kinda had an accident,""  Ginny stammered feeling extremely
embarrassed.</p><p>""You mean you went potty???"" asked Sara curiously trying to hide
her laughter.</p><p>""Yeah...kinda,"" replied Ginny nervously.</p><p>""Did you make a wee wee or a poo poo?"" asked Sara giggling.</p><p>""I...I made a little pee pee!"" said Ginny turning her face away in
utter embarrassment.</p><p>Sara burst out giggling — she couldn't help it.</p><p>""Oh Sara! Promise you won't tell anybody about this. I feel so
ashamed and naughty!"" said Ginny in a pleading voice.</p><p>""No. I won't tell anyone,"" replied Sara trying to contain her
laughter.  ""I'm your best friend remember?""</p><p>""Thanks Sara.  I feel so ashamed of myself,"" said Ginny nervously.</p><p>""Can I still take a peak at your panties?"" asked Sara hesitantly.</p><p>""You sure you wanna...they're all wet,"" replied Ginny.</p><p>""That's OK. I don't mind,"" replied Sara as she knelt down. ""I've
never seen an accident up close before.""</p><p>""OK. I'll let you look and smell. But if I let you, we have to
make things even,"" said Ginny grinning mischiviously.</p><p>""What do you mean?"" asked Sara.</p><p>""You know...You gotta have an accident too!"" replied Ginny.</p><p>""WHAT???""  asked Sara.  ""That's disgusting!""</p><p>""It's only fair.  I won't let you look at me if you don't.""</p><p>Sara thought about it for a minute.  She really wanted to see
Ginny's accident, but she didn't have to pee all that much.  She only
had a little bit stored up in her tiny bladder.</p><p>""I guess I can try,"" she said finally. ""But first I wanna see
yours.""</p><p>""Ok. You sure you gotta pee?"" asked Ginny.</p><p>""A little bit,"" replied Sara blushing again.</p><p>""OK,"" said Ginny as she pulled her little frilly dress up again.</p><p>Sara looked at Ginny's panties.  Indeed they were wet at the
crotch.  She leaned forward and looked closely at Ginny's accident.
There was a huge damp wet spot at the center of her panties — right
where her pee pee was.  Sara pressed her nose against Ginny's
underwear and smelled the scent of her little girlie piddle.  It
definitely smelled like pee pee.  Sara's cunny began to get excited.  
She wanted to see more of Ginny, but she knew she had an obligation
to fulfill first.</p><p>Sara stood up and pulled down her pink little play pants again for
Ginny. Her sweet little teddy-bear panties came into view again.</p><p>""You sure you wanna see me pee?"" she asked Ginny.</p><p>""Yeah...kinda.  I've seen accidents before.""</p><p>""Really???"" asked Sara. ""Where?""</p><p>""Well...one time I was in this nursery school and I saw this lady
changing a little girl's diaper.""</p><p>""Really? Did you get a good look?"" asked Sara excitedly.</p><p>""Yeah,"" replied Ginny.  ""She made a poo.""</p><p>""Eeeeeeuuuuu!"" said Sara. ""That must have been stinky!""</p><p>""I saw the whole thing,"" bragged Ginny. ""It was disgusting!""</p><p>Sara quickly changed the subject, the thought of a poo made her
feel really strange.</p><p>""OK Ginny, I think I gotta pee now.  You sure you wanna watch?""</p><p>""Yeah. I wanna see you pee your panties (giggle).""</p><p>Sara stood facing Ginny with her pants pulled down — leaving just
her cute little undies covering her baby trickle.  Ginny knelt down
and watched closely as little Sara began to wet her panties. She
heard a little squirting noise as a few spurts of urine exited her
puffy vagina lips and soaked the front of her teddy-bear undies. A
little wet patch began to appear and the white cotton fabric began to
turn bright yellow.  Sara was peeing herself!  Ginny leaned forward
and smelled Sara's wet panties — taking in the strong odor of the
little girl's wee wee. A few drops of piddle seeped out of Sara's
panties and fell to the carpet below.</p><p>""Golly Sara! You're making pee pee in your panties!"" said Ginny
excitedly.</p><p>Sara finished peeing and closed her legs together in an effort to
prevent any more piddle from escaping her undies and falling on the
floor.  She waited patiently while Ginny finished smelling her baby
crotch.  She felt strangely excited by revealing herself to Ginny in a
most humiliating manner.  She began to get even bigger ideas as her
little pisser became even more excited by the peek-a-boo game.</p><p>Ginny was getting better ideas too.  She loved playing 'peek-a-
boo' with little Sara. She wanted to see more!</p><p>""Ginny?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" replied the little blonde standing up.</p><p>""Can I...you know...see your trickle?"" asked Sara nervously.</p><p>""I wanna see yours too!"" replied Ginny giggling nervously.</p><p>""You first! I just made pee pee for you (hee hee),"" Sara giggled
in unison.</p><p>""OK. Let me see if my parents are still outside.  I don't wanna
get caught,"" replied Ginny.</p><p>The little blonde nympho exited the small room and climbed up the
stairs of the basement cautiously.  When she reached the main floor of
her house she peered out the kitchen window overlooking the backyard.
Sure enough, her mommy and daddy were still outside planting things.
Ginny's little mind couldn't fathom what kinds of things her parents
were planting.  All she knew was that she wanted to hurry up and see
Sara's pee pee hole.  It was beginning to get dark outside and her
parents would soon be coming in the house.  Ginny rushed back
downstairs and went to the back room where Sara was waiting.</p><p>""OK Sara. They're still outside,"" said Ginny panting a bit.</p><p>""I wanna see your pee pee first!"" said Sara.</p><p>""OK.  Don't tell anybody promise?""</p><p>""Promise,"" replied Sara — her little cunny getting all tingly with
anticipation.</p><p>Little Ginny reached under her frilly dress and tugged at her pee
soaked panties.  Slowly she peeled them down until they reached just
above her knee caps.  She raised her dress and revealed herself to
Sara.  The little redhead gazed down at Ginny's pee pee hole.  It
looked all pink and puffy. It was also a little moist from her little
""wee wee"" accident.  She stared at the tiny little slit in the middle
where the piddle was supposed to come out.</p><p>""Can I touch it Ginny?"" asked Sara shyly.</p><p>""Yeah...I guess,"" replied the little blonde sweetie.</p><p>Sara reached down and pushed her tiny fingers against Ginny's
pink fleshy folds.</p><p>""Oooooh...that tickles!"" said Ginny innocently.</p><p>Her little pee pee felt kinda funny with Sara touching it and
all. Sara ran her index finger up and down her little baby slit —
feeling the softness of Ginny's puffy flesh and the moisture of urine
mixed together. The scent of the little blonde's prissy pissy
accident filled the air and entered Sara's nose. It smelled so
exciting! Sara withdrew her finger and pressed it against her nose —
smelling Ginny's sweet girlie odor.</p><p>""My turn!"" Said Ginny as she pulled her panties back up and
lowered herself down in front of Sara's crotch.</p><p>Sara hesitated as she smelled her index finger one last time —
taking in the sweet odor of Ginny's wetsy accident.  Then she reached
down and grasped the sides of her pink shorts and began to pull them
down again — revealing her white teddy-bear panties once more.  This
time the little yellow pee patch was clearly visible to Ginny as she
stared at Sara's baby crotch.  Her little cotton panties were soaked
with wee wee and smelled like a soiled diaper.  Ginny pressed her
little nose against Sara's twat and smelled her shameful puddle. Then
she watched as Sara began to pull the smelly pair of underpants down
her sweet little thighs and legs.  Sara pulled them down just above
her knee caps and opened her legs shyly.  Ginny stared at Sara's pee
pee for the very first time.  It was a redish pink (like a
strawberry) just like her hair.  Her little slit was still leaking a
little bit of piddle and Ginny reached out to scoop some of it up in
her tiny fingers.</p><p>""Hee hee,"" Sara giggled as she felt Ginny's fingers brush against
her baby clitty.</p><p>Her little cunny was all moist with potty piss and Ginny was
pressing her nose against her tiny crotch — smelling her accident.</p><p>Ginny wanted to see more!  She wanted to see Sara's other hole,
but was afraid to ask.</p><p>""Do you like my accident?"" Sara asked shyly wondering how far this
would lead.</p><p>Ginny nodded her sweet little head.  Without saying a word she
boldly placed a finger just below Sara's trickle and brushed it
against her lower crevice — between her baby butt cheeks.</p><p>""Ooooh...what are you doing Ginny?"" asked Sara in a surprised tone
of voice.</p><p>""Don't ya like it?"" asked Ginny hesitantly.</p><p>""I dunno...it kinda feels weird,"" replied Sara — her cheeks
turning red with embarrassment.</p><p>Ginny decided to press her luck and inch her little baby finger
between Sara's ass crack.  The little red head gave a slight moan as
she felt her butt being spread slightly open — revealing her cute
little baby poo!</p><p>Ginny decided that now was the time to ask her special question.</p><p>""Sara...could you kinda turn around so I can see your hiney?""
asked Ginny in a whisper.</p><p>Sara continued blushing as she turned around — showing her cute
little baby bottom to her best friend.  She had never let anyone see
her hiney before except her mommy and daddy.  Her tight little bottom
looked all pink and fleshy and her baby panties were still draped
around her knees.  Ginny took both hands and spread Sara's hiney apart —
exposing her smelly little brownie once again.  The cute little hole
winked at Ginny and gave off a slight odor of girlie poo.  Ginny was
in heaven as she pressed her nose against Sara's open bottom and took
a wiff of her baby butt.  She knew she had been disgusted when she
witnessed the lady changing the little girl's dirty diaper over at the
nursery school, but somehow this was different in a strange sort of
way.  It seemed so naughty — so foul — so...exciting!</p><p>Sara blushed again as she felt Ginny's nose press against her tiny
bottom — all rosy pink with sweet little girl odors.  Ginny loved the
sweet smell of the little girl's anus.  Sara's hiney hole opened and
closed briefly as a smelly child fart escaped by accident.  The dirty
fumes entered Ginny's nose again and engulfed her senses.  Sara was
too embarrassed to continue.  She quickly turned around and pulled up
her panties.  She felt extremely shameful about what she had just
done and was anxious to go home.</p><p>""I gotta go Ginny....please don't tell anybody about this!"" she
begged in a sweet voice.</p><p>""I won't tell as long as you promise to play peek-a-boo with me
again,"" replied Ginny.</p><p>""OK,"" said Sara.  ""I like playing peek-a-boo.  I'm just kinda
scared about getting caught.""</p><p>Just then the two little girls heard the sound of footsteps above
the ceiling.  Ginny's parents had come in the house!  Sara quickly
pulled up her pants and followed Ginny out into the main area of the
basement.</p><p>""Ginny???"" she heard her mother call.</p><p>""Shhhhhh!!...let's pretend like we're playing Barbies,"" whispered
Ginny.</p><p>The two little girls sat down in the middle of the rug and
pretended to play Barbie dolls as Ginny's mother came down the steps.</p><p>""Oh there you are!  I was wondering what you girls were up to.  
Mrs. Adams said you two were together somewhere — I should have
guessed,"" said Ginny's mother sounding relieved.</p><p>""I gotta go home Mrs. Mitchel,"" said Sara politely.</p><p>""Of course dear.  It's almost dinner time for both of you,""
Ginny's mother replied as she ushered little Ginny upstairs.</p><p>Sara went upstairs and left the house trying discreetly to cover
her wet pants.  Some of the urine in her undies had seeped through the
cotton material and left a small damp patch on the outer crotch area
of her play pants.  Ginny had the fortunate circumstance of wearing a
dress.  The little red head quickly made her way back to her house and
ran upstairs to get changed and hide her pissy accident.  When she was
finished changing, she reflected on the game she had played with Ginny
that afternoon.  She loved playing 'peek-a-boo' with Ginny.  She
curiusly wondered to herself what Ginny's hiney looked like.  She
would definitely be playing with Ginny tomorrow.  Perhaps then she
would find out.</p><p>THE END</p>"
1546,Wet Pampers,H. Grant,1,Mrs. Turner is parent to a lovely little girl named Emily. This is the erotic story of how the loving mother came into her own as a true female nepiophile - a lover of babies and toddlers!,"['Fg,extreme pedo,nepi,toddler,diapers,ws']","<p>When little Emily stood up in her playpen, it was cause for
celebration. Mr. and Mrs. Turner had been teaching baby Emily to walk
one step at a time. At almost two years old, Emily was a late
bloomer. She was still in diapers and wasn't much of a talker yet.
She knew a few words, but mostly it was just baby babble.</p><p>Emily had strawberry red hair and the softest little hands. She had
baby fat on her little arms and legs and the sexiest baby drool
seeped out of her mouth beneath her pacifier. Her soft baby tummy was
cute and sexy and she had on an adorable diaper with Cinderella and
magic wands on it. Her precious little pamper bunched up between her
chubby little legs and looked to be a size too small. Indeed, baby
Emily was growing up rapidly. If only her vocabulary and walking
ability could keep up.</p><p>Mrs. Turner walked over to Emily's playpen. It was filled with
stuffed animals and bright colored baby rattles and toys. She
lovingly scooped up the adorable toddler and placed a firm hand under
her baby bottom. Emily's diaper felt dry.  She gave her a big kiss
and placed her on the living room floor. Emily didn't try to walk.
She insisted on crawling around on all fours - her precious baby
pamper sticking out behind her. She was indeed dry and smelled fresh
of baby powder from her last changing.</p><p>""Does my sweet baby girl want some milk?"" Asked Mrs. Turner in a
loving voice.</p><p>Little Emily clasped her hands together and leaned back on her baby
rump. Her hiney squished against her diaper as she leaned back on her
soft butt. She smiled and giggled as her mother retrieved her baby
bottle from the fridge and filled it with fresh milk. Mrs. Turner was
not a breast feeder and preferred it this way. She walked over to
little Emily and placed the baby bottle in her tiny hands making sure
that the young toddler had a firm grasp.</p><p>Emily sucked at the nipple on the bottle and slurped away at her
milk. She kept an eye on her loving mommy and observed her mother
smiling down at her.  It gave little Emily a warm glow when her
mother seemed proud of her.</p><p>After finishing half the bottle of milk, Emily wanted to watch
cartoons. Mrs. Turner doted on her only child and wanted her to have
everything she wanted. She spoiled little Emily rotten and it showed.</p><p>The doting mother switched on the tube and sat down behind little
Emily on the sofa. The Wiggles show was on and it was one of the few
programs that actually encouraged little Emily to stand up and
attempt to move around a little bit. Baby Emily was still a bit too
young for this kind of programing, but she tried anyway.</p><p>When it came time to dance and do the wiggles, baby Emily tried to
stand up. Her mommy stood up with her and grasped her two wrists in
order to help her up. Working together, baby Emily was able to wiggle
her little arms and legs to the music. She liked to wiggle her baby
tushy as well.</p><p>Mrs. Turner looked down with pride at her baby girl and observed
her disposable pamper wiggle back and forth to the Wiggle's music.  
She laughed and smiled down at her only daughter.</p><p>""If we keep this up you're going to make potty in your diaper again
Emily.""</p><p>Little Emily giggled and continued wiggling her precious baby
bottom to the music. She loved this program and it showed in her
enthusiasm.</p><p>Sure enough, after a little while, Emily had to make ""wee wees.""
She didn't know how to express this, so she just did it in her sexy
little diapee.</p><p>Baby Emily began to fidget and squat. Her mommy thought she was
still dancing to The Wiggles show.  Little Emily wasn't dancing
anymore. She was making pee pee in her diaper!</p><p>zzzsssst...szzsssttt...squirt...squirt....sssszzzzssstt!</p><p>Right inside her cute little pamper! Her chubby little legs and
cunny became damp with baby girl wee wee. It was so precious, sexy,
and adorable. And it smelled good too.</p><p>Slowly, a little puddle of yellow ""baby girl pee pee"" began to
form in the front of her sexy lil' pamper. It felt all damp and soggy
to little Emily.  She fidgeted and squirmed as more squirts and drops
squeezed out of her precious baby cunny and splashed all inside her
disposable diaper - forming an adorable yellow patch all inside the
front of Cinderella. Soon, even her mommy could smell her ""wee wee
accident!""</p><p>""Uh oh!  Did baby Emily do something in her diaper?"" She asked her
only daughter rhetorically.</p><p>Little Emily felt ashamed of herself and her rosy cheeks turned
crimson with shame and embarrasment. She knew she had just made
a ""tinkle"" inside her diapee.  Now her mommy knew about it. Soon her
diaper would be taken off and she would be naked in front of her
mommy again. Little Emily felt ashamed when her diaper was taken off.
She hated being naked in front of someone - even her loving mommy.</p><p>Soon, baby Emily began to pout and whimper. She had made pee pees
inside her pamper! Her chubby little legs felt all wet, soggy, and
squishy. She also felt kind of sore between her cunny lips. She
fidgeted some more and crossed her precious little legs.  She felt so
ashamed of herself.</p><p>Her mommy scooped her up and placed a loving hand under her diaper.
Mrs. Turner felt the warm dampness inside the crotch of Emily's Disney
pamper. Indeed, Emily had made potty tinkle and had been a bad girl.
The adorable little toddler needed to be changed. The whole room was
starting to smell like fresh pee pee.</p><p>Mrs. Turner carried baby Emily into her bedroom and placed her on
the soft changing table matress. A hang glider with little plastic
blocks and party animals hung above the changing table designed to
distract little Emily while her diaper tapes were unfastened and her
precious little pamper opened up for her mommy's view.</p><p>RRRIPPP....RRRIIPP...her diaper tapes were unfastened and the
pamper fell open.</p><p>Mrs. Turner gazed down at Emily's pee pee stains. Her diaper was
soggy and wet and the whole front end was covered in ""potty piddle.""
Baby Emily's chubby little pussy was covered with childish wee wee!
It smelled so sexy and adorable. Her baby pamper was now fully opened
in the front and her tiny little pisser was fully exposed to her
mommy.</p><p>Mrs. Turner smiled down at her precious daughter and withdrew some
baby wipes from beneath the changing matress. The changing table she
had purchased was quite eliquent and came complete with a set of
drawers and a diaper pale. Many of Emily's pampers had been thrown
inside that diaper pale - both wet and messy ones alike.</p><p>Mrs. Turner held Emily's baby angles together and hoisted her
little baby bottom up in the air.  Her pee stained vagina came into
clear view and Mrs. Turner began wiping away at the foul smelling wee
wee mess.</p><p>Emily's chubby little pisser felt all strange and tingly whenever her
mommy wiped at her cute little vaginal folds. For some strange reason
in her infant little mind, it felt kind of good - yet shameful at the
same time. Her little baby cheeks were pink and crimson with
embarrassment as her soft little cunny was smeared and wiped with
baby wet wipes.</p><p>""There now...you're all clean and better sweetheart."" Her mommy
soothed.</p><p>With loving tenderness, Mrs. Turner leaned down and planted a
small wet kiss on baby Emily's girlie vagina. The little toddler
giggled and squirmed when she felt her mommy's lips on her ""secret
place.""</p><p>Mrs. Turner lifted her head and stared briefly at the red-headed
little tyke for a moment. Suddenly, she became very aroused at the
site and smell of her little baby girl. She couldn't help herself.
There was something sexually appealing to kissing her little
girl ""down there.""</p><p>Mrs. Turner didn't know exactly what it was, but her musky cunt was
becoming damp with moisture. Her motherly pussy juices began to flow
freely and her nylon panties became soaked with wet pussy goo. She
wanted to do more with baby Emily!</p><p>Mrs. Turner thought for a moment. Her husband wouldn't be home for
another hour or two. Perhaps she could get away with a quick little
fling. She was no longer thinking with her heart or head, only with
the brain between her legs - which yearned for little Emily and her
special pee pee hole!</p><p>Slowly, Mrs. Turner lowered her face toward baby Emily's sweet
smelling crotch. Soon, a slimy tongue darted out of her womanly mouth
and began lapping vigorously at little Emily's totty hole. Her baby
trickle smelled so sweet and sexy having been swabbed recently with
soft baby wipes.</p><p>Emily's mommy held her down on the changing table with one hand on
her little chest and the other holding her legs in the air again.  
Emily's puffy little folds were coated with wet wipe residue and
sticky saliva now. Her mommy was abusing her, and her little baby
pisser felt all tingly and sensitive.  She wanted her mommy to keep
doing this. It made her feel...good...</p><p>LICK....SLURP....LICK...SLITHER...SLURP!  Her mommy's tongue
darted up, down, and all around - caressing all the baby fat and
precious little baby folds within little Emily's special private
world.</p><p>Emily's little pee pee hole felt so warm, soft, and sticky!</p><p>Mrs. Turner creamed her panties over and over again. Her little
baby daughter tasted so adorable, cute, and sexy!</p><p>Finally, it was time to dry little Emily off and put on the baby
powder. It wouldn't be long before Emily did something else in her
diaper.  Mrs. Turner wasn't sure how to feel about ""that."" All she
knew was that her daughter made her horny as hell in her nylon
pantyhose.  Just the site of baby Emily in a brand new disposable
diaper made her cream her panties now. She never knew she could be
attracted to toddlers.</p><p>And this was only the beginning! Perhaps she could start a little
baby-sitting service in the privacy of her lovely home. After all, why
stick to just her daughter's private pee pee area?  Why not explore
ALL the flavors under the rainbow. Who knows, maybe even little boys
too!</p><p>THE END</p>"
1547,Baby Kaitlynn messy training pants,H. Grant,0,"The following is a very sick story involving a teenage, female babysitter and a toddler girl. For extreme perverts only","['f/tod(g)', 'nepi', 'mast', 'fondling', 'scat']","<p>Little 3 year old Kaitlynn watched the TV intently when the latest Pampers Pullups commerical came on. She was sitting with her babysitter Martha. The two of them had been watching cartoons for the past two hours. She jumped off Martha's lap and did a precious little dance for her babysitter at the end of the commercial.</p><p>""I'M A BIG GIRL NOW!"" she chanted jumping up and down and spinning around as fast as she could clutching her pink Cinderella pullups.</p><p>""Indeed you are sweetie. Just look at how grown up you've become. You're behaving like a 'big girl' should."" Said Martha smiling down at little Kaitlynn.</p><p>Kaitlynn was a site to behold. Any babysitter would adore her. She was easily excited, giggly, and very friendly. Though she wasn't the brightest little girl on the block (it had taken way too long to potty train her), she made up for it by being sweet, cute, and cuddly. Her sweet little body was soft and adorable. She still had plenty of pudgy baby fat on her arms, legs and feet. She had powder white skin with gorgious red hair and the cutest little dimples whenever she smiled - which was quite often. She had the most adorable hazel eyes that were round and twinkly and the softest hands. Martha knew just how soft Kaitlynn's hands were when she allowed the little toddler to play with her nipples during a breast feeding session nearly a year ago.</p><p>Martha had been babysitting Kaitlynn since she was a year old and had enjoyed watching the sweet little toddler grow and become the cutest little tart she was now - bright eyed and giggly. She had given up the fascade of breast feeding long ago with Kaitlynn and now she enjoyed letting the little girl play with her breasts whenever she was so inclined. This, as it turned out, was becoming a more frequent occurance within their ""special"" relationship. Martha enjoyed feeling the toddler's soft little hands on her sweet, succulant, pink and pouty nipples. Just the smell of little Kaitlynn's baby breath was enough to create a wave of warmth and dampness to her 19 year old pussy. Martha was slipping further and further down the dark path of child molestation and found it increasingly harder to resist ""playing"" with baby Kaitlynn. The adorable little red head was just too much to resist.</p><p>For example, whenever little Kaitlynn squirmed on her lap, the slight feel of friction was enough to get her going. And it wasn't just the smell of Kaitlynn's sweet baby breath either. It was the ""other"" baby smells that had recently begun to excite Martha. Initially, the young babysitter dreaded changing diapers when she started babysitting Kaitlynn. But, as time passed, she had begun to find that even this was a turn-on for her. Kaitlynn had those special ""baby girl odors"" about her that were unique only to little girls her age. The sweet and innocent scent of baby powder between her soft, chubby little legs and thighs was unmistakebly provocative. The faint smell of pee pee on her baby wipes lingered after a wet and dribbly change. Later, Martha almost became sick with guilt when she began to realize that she was also starting to get turned on by...NO...OH NO...IT CAN'T BE...NO!</p><p>It was true! She had stopped holding her nose when ""that"" happened. She had stopped feeling disgusted with little Kaitlynn when she did ""IT"" in her diaper. In fact, during one of baby Kaitlynn's recent relapses in her pullups, Martha felt a slight trickle of excitment begin to drip and dribble into her moist teenage panties. No where was this more prevalent than in recent weeks when Kaitlynn had started relapsing into some her less desirable habbits. She had begun drooling again while she was eating and was forgetful when it came to going to the potty. If it weren't for the fact that Martha had begun to enjoy changing Kaitlynn's training panties, she might have quit her babysitting job all together. That said, the young babysitter had grown quite fond of little Kaitlynn within the past few months and the two were developing quite a special bond. This blossoming relationship between the two was happening right under the noses of Kaitlynn's parents and neither of them were aware of what was transpiring between the teenager and child.</p><p>Martha loved everything about little Kaitlynn. She loved the look and feel of her soft powder white skin. She enjoyed the scent of little Kaitlynn's innocent baby breath which consisted of an erotic combination of apple juice, baby food, and other little girlish smells. She loved the feel of Kaitlynn's soft fleshy baby fat on her little arms and thighs. She especially liked the soft spungy flesh on the toddlers tummy and baby breasts. Little Kaitlynn had the cutest little toddler nipples - pink, succulent, pouty, and very ripe with precious little lumps of soft baby fat. Martha would often find herself laying little Kaitlynn on her back just before nap time and lifting her cute little Disney shirt up over her baby chest to exam her soft infant nipples. Then she would lean forward and dart her teenage tongue outward like soft little worm and slurp gently on the toddler's baby chest in soft circular motions. She made sure to moisten little Kaitlynn's baby boobies with sticky teenage saliva - causing the baby nipples to rise and sprout like chocolate cookies in an oven. But what Martha REALLY enjoyed was when little Kaitlynn made baby ""tinkles"" or ""wetsy"" in her pamper. She loved to slide her hands deep down inside Kaitlynn's little baby training pants and feel the moist texture of child ""wee wee"" or - in some cases - the soft sticky residue of baby Kaitlynn's ""poo poo"" gift.</p><p>Martha looked down at little Kaitlynn and smiled mischieviously when she thought of all of her naughty exploits with the baby tart in the past.</p><p>Little Kaitlynn clasped her hands tightly in front of her crotch and giggled again and again. She looked up at Martha with one of those devilish childlike grins that suggested something naughty had just happened in her ""pampy."" Martha knew what had happened, but she also knew that soon the room would fill with an aroma that would be entoxicatingly beautiful and addicitve in a perverse way. She wanted to be around the toddler in her new state of discomfort. She wanted to watch little Kaitlynn squirm in her filthy brown mush thereby making herself even more dirty as the messy crud in her precious little pullup would inevitably spread itself out to engulf not only her hiney, but her pink little cunny and chubby inner legs. Martha was getting wet just thinking about it. It was only when this filthy and degrading process was over (roughly in about an hour or two) that little Kaitlynn would be sufficiently ""dirty"" and messy enough to warrent an exhilerating diaper (pullup) change.</p><p>Kaitlynn obviously didn't know how to change herself, so she continued playing with her toys. Martha would watch intently whenever little Kaitlynn tried to walk around. She would waddle back and forth with her legs a little wider than usual which only served to spread the BM even further in her training pants and around her soft little tushy. Sure enough, within an hour the whole room smelled like baby poopies. Kaitlynn's little pamper began to expand in the back forming a soft, smushy bulge on her precious little rear end. Martha crawled up behind baby Kaitlynn when she was focused on her dumb little toys and pressed her nose up against her pink little pullup. Inevitably the dark musky scent of awful ""pampy poo"" reached the babysitter's nostrils causing a spurt of pussy juice to gush into her hungry waiting panties.</p><p>It was so intoxicatingly disgusting, yet so wonderful at the same time. The shame of little Kaitlynn's messy bottom was enough to drive the babysitter over the edge and she began to masturbate right then and there. Martha slipped her hand down inside her moist panties and began to finger herself vigorously. This sweet little child was too much to resist. As luck would have it, Kaitlynn turned around just as Martha was about to cum. Seeing this, Martha withheld her orgasm - just barely. She knew that this was the moment she had been waiting for.</p><p>Gently, Martha placed a pacifyer into little Kaitlynn's mouth so that she couldn't talk. Then she scooped the stupid little princess up onto her lap and began stroking the little girl's gorgious strawberry red hair. The little cunt felt so soft, warm, and messy. Her pink disposable pullup made soft squishy noises whenever her baby bottom shifted from one leg to the other on Martha's lap. Martha continued stroking Kaitlynn's soft red hair for a little while longer as the toddler sucked passively on her stupid little mouth plug. Then the babysitter wrapped her right arm tightly around Kaitlynn's soft pudgy chest like a tentacle - fixing her in a restrained position so that she couldn't move or slide off her lap. Then she reached her left hand downward and crept it slowly toward Kaitlynn's sick and disgusting pullup. The toddler's soft brown ""child crud"" had expanded and had now formed a swamp of messy BM all around her hiney area that was slowly creeping toward her soft pink vaginal folds. Martha was eager to assist this process as her orgasmic urges had now cleared her mind of right and wrong. Her left hand dipped slowly and deliberately into baby Kaitlynn's messy training pants and wormed it's way down further...further....and further - until it reached something warm, moist, and soft. It felt like the beginning of a larger pile of warm squishy clay. At first, Martha's fingers were initially immersed in Kaitlynn's disgusting poop. Then Martha grasped the toddler even tighter and reached her whole hand down there - immersing her entire palm inside the child's crotch area and bathing it in the toddler's soft brown poo poo! The tape area of Kaitlynn's pink Cinderella pullup began to come undone with the expansion of the fabric to allow for her babysitter's hand and fist. The cute little girl began to coo as she felt her loving babysitter begin to go to work in her training pants.</p><p>Martha moved her left hand in a circular fashion, scooping up large fingerfulls of soft baby mush and began smearing it all over Kaitlynn's crotch and cunny. The young babysitter purposefully expanded the pullup until it burst open - exposing the child's pink lil' cunny to the open air. With the toddler resting backwards against her breast and gurgling in mindless bliss, Martha began to scoop more of Kaitlynn's BM onto her finger and shove into her soft, pink little baby slit. Soon, a soft brown smear of messy crud became sandwiched between the baby's pudgy pink vaginal folds - almost like an Oreo cookie. Martha wanted to make it more like the ""double stuff"" variety and scooped up even more poo! Gently she pushed, prodded, and finally inserted a small portion of her finger INSIDE baby Kaitlynn's soft little pisser. The young babysitter was now STUFFING baby Kaitlynn's pussy with soft brown poopies! The finger worked gently but diligantly wiggling, sloshing, and smearing the awful smelly mess inside the baby's pink pudgy inner and outer lips.</p><p>Little Kaitlynn gurgled and cooed as she felt her tiny bald cunny fill with squishy sensations as it became stuffed and piled high with her poison waste. Martha fingered and messaged the child's cruddy pee pee hole until the little girl squirmed into an infantismal orgasmic state of mind. Then Martha lay little Kaitlynn down on the floor on her back with her poop smeared training pants wide open for her to look at and inspect while she masturbated herself with her dirty hand. Martha placed her poo smeared fingers inside her wet vagina and began to finger and coat her clit with the child's dirty mud. It was perhaps the most intense feeling of pleasure she had ever felt in her young life. The mushy feeling on her finger tips, the dampness and wetness, and...the SMELL!</p><p>The young babysitter came several times within a span of moments - squirting lush pussy goo all over the inside of her panties - which had now been partially stained from Kaitlynn's precious little ""gift."" Martha knew of nothing better than what she had just experieced. This was by far the most intense and personal experience she had with little Kaitlynn to date. From the looks of it, Kaitlynn had come through it quite well. She had not attempted to remove her pacifyer nor had she tried to role over or crawl away while her training pants were open. The little tot liked the feeling of poopies in her diaper and wanted to remain a baby for a little while longer - thanks to Martha's slight - yet persuasive coaxing.</p><p>When all the excitement was over, Martha took care to clear herself up first, then Kaitlynn second. She made sure to wipe little Kaitlynn clean with pampers baby wipes all over her crotch and inside her vaginal folds - making sure to get in all the cracks and crevices of the toddler's potty hole areas. Then she applied baby powder to Kaitylnn's soft white hiney area and crinkly brown ""poo poo hole."" Then she spread and smeared the soft white powder to engulf her pink little ""pee pee"" area.</p><p>Finally, baby Kaitlynn smelled nice, fresh, and clean. Martha presented her with a brand new Cinderella pullup from the nearby closet and a stack of crackers from the kitchen cupboard to reward her for her nice, passive, and compliant behavior during her ""pampy change."" Kaitlynn smiled up at Martha as she munched on her crackers. She was the best babysitter in the world - even better than her mommy.</p><p>THE END</p>"
1548,Mother and Daughter Lust for One Another,Hamster,1,When Rebecca suspects that her daughter may be lusting for her she is forced to confront her own desires.,"['Ff', 'incest']","<p>Rebecca Tapen had very little time to clean the house so she counted
on her daughter's help. And while Angela was very thoughtful and
helpful when it came to the rest of the house, her own room could
occasionally be found in shambles. It was for this reason that
Rebecca had invaded her daughter's room. After taking the dirty
cloths out in loads she began to vacuum and dust then to make the
bed, which incidentally hadn't been made in ages.</p><p>As she cleaned her daughter's room she noticed a tape in her VCR.
Curious, Rebecca walked over and slipped the tape out to see what it
was. She was shocked.</p><p>Back when Rebecca was only 18 she had become a stripper. This was so
she could make some money after her parents threw her out. Then after
two years of exotic dancing she began to pose for adult magazines.
This led to porn film. He daughter had somehow gotten a hold of one
of these movies and it was in her VCR! A thorough search of the room
then turned up two more tapes, several magazines and a ‘Best-of' DVD!
All of these featured Rebecca.</p><p>Rebecca sat down on her daughter's bed and stared into space. She was
thoroughly shocked. Rebecca had given up that life when her daughter
had been born. She ha found a nice respectable job when the local
news station had needed a Weather girl with sizzle. Now apparently
not only had Angela found out but also she had become obsessed with
it. Why was Angela looking at these things? Did she like watching hr
mother get fucked? Mostly by other girls? A wicked thought began to
creep into her head. The raging pervert that dwelled within Rebecca's
heart began to reassert itself. Her daughter it seemed may have been
hot for her own mother.</p><p>What am I thinking? She's my daughter! My hot daughter with nicely
developing tits, a sweet firm ass, and luscious lips. If she wanted
to fuck mom, then she was just as big a perv as Rebecca. Rebecca
loved her daughter dearly but now the love was sinking into lust. She
imagined herself fucking the pretty teen silly. Her pussy was getting
dripping wet with the thought. A plan began to formulate in her mind.
If her daughter wanted to see her naked, then she was going to give
her daughter something to REALLY look at.</p><p>Angela was Rebecca's 13-year old daughter and she was a hottie. She
had red hair and nice curvy bottom, she also had a nice set of boobs,
inherited from her mom's genetics. As she entered the house she
called for her mom.</p><p>""Mom are you here?"" She called.</p><p>There was no answer. Angela ran up to her room. Since her mom wasn't
around she thought it might be a good idea to take a minute to
masturbate. She fished under her mattress for one of her mom's old
skin mags. She loved looking at her mom naked. She had the hottest
mom on the planet according to all her friends and Angela had to
agree. She loved looking at the pictures and masturbating. But
something was wrong. She couldn't reach a magazine. She lifted the
mattress and was horrified to see the mags were gone. She looked
around and was surprised to see how clean her room was.</p><p>""Uh-oh."" She said out loud.</p><p>She stormed through the room tearing it apart looking for her porn
collection. All she found was a note from her mom.</p><p>""So fucking busted."" She said.</p><p>The note read:</p><p>Dear Angela,
I found your collection of pornography and I think we need to talk.
Please come to my room as soon as you get this note.</p><p>""Shi, shit, shit."" She said.</p><p>Nervously the girl went in into the hall and stalked towards her
mom's room. She was grounded. No probably she was on her way to a
military school. Or possibly juvenile hall. Was it illegal to watch
porno's of your own mom? Angela Walked slowly down the hall looking
downcast. She began to knock on her mom's door wondering what sort of
horrible punishment she was in for.</p><p>""Come in sweetie."" Her mom said.</p><p>Like a death row prisoner on that nice long walk to the chair, Angela
entered. She burst into tears almost instantly.</p><p>""Please, mommy I'm so sorry...I...I please don't hate me."" She
sniffed.</p><p>""Shh sweetie, I could never hate you. I love you. That's why you are
here right now."" Rebecca said. Rebecca walked over to her daughter
and hugged her. ""Let me ask you something sweetie, did you like
looking at those pictures of mommy naked?""</p><p>Angela hesitated then nodded.</p><p>""And did you like seeing mommy have sex with other women in those
movies?"" She asked.</p><p>Again Angela nodded.</p><p>""I have a question then."" Rebecca took a deep breath. This was it.
The big moment. ""Would you like to see mommy naked in person?""</p><p>Omigosh, omigosh, omigosh. Angela thought. If so then she wanted to
see it through. Angela nodded dumbly.</p><p>""Is that a yes?"" Rebecca asked.</p><p>""Y-yes mommy."" Angela stammered. ""Yes please.""</p><p>Rebecca smiled. She stood facing her daughter. Rebecca was a former
stripper and knew just how to seduce a person completely just by
removing her cloths. It just so happened that this time it was her
teenaged daughter that she was seducing. Rebecca ran her hands to her
body to her large breasts, which she gave a squeeze as she smiled at
Angela. She reached down to the bottom of her sweater and pulled it
off. Angela stared and her lower lip trembled. Her mom had huge firm
breasts that were barely contained be her bra. Rebecca unfastened her
bra and let her big boobs pop free. Angela's eyes bugged as her gaze
dropped upon the huge ripe melons exposed to her. The young girl
licked her lips subconsciously.</p><p>Her mother swayed her hips seductively as she removed her belt and
then let the skirt fly to the floor. She then slowly slid off her
panties. Her pussy was freshly shaved and already moist and juicy.
Angela stared openly at her own mother's naked body.</p><p>""Do you want to touch mommy's body?"" Rebecca asked.</p><p>Angela nodded. Damm right I want to touch it, she thought. Angela had
masturbated repeatedly to the sight of her mother's naked body
millions of times.</p><p>Rebecca closed in on her daughter. Rebecca's big tits hung in front
of the girl's face invitingly. Angela reached up and squeezed the
fleshy orbs lovingly. ""Oh wow mom your tits are amazing.""</p><p>""Well sweetie, fair is fair. I'm all naked and I think you should be
too."" Rebecca suggested.</p><p>""OK mom."" Angela said eagerly.</p><p>The girl stood and removed her white top, she had a pair of nicely
developing young boobs. Rebecca licked her lips in desire as she
admired her daughter's body. The girl removed her belt, pants and
panties. And Rebecca was definitely pleased.</p><p>""Well sweetie are you ready to experience something very fun?""
Rebecca asked.</p><p>""You bet, mom."" Angela said.</p><p>Rebecca swept her daughter up in her arms and laid her down on the
bed. Hungrily she spread her daughter's legs and dove into the juicy
virgin pussy. Angela sighed heavily as her mom's tongue explored the
wet lips of her sex. Angela's eyes fluttered and she gasped softly as
her mom licked away at her pussy. Angela gasped in pleasure and that
served to excite Rebecca even more. She began to drive her tongue
deeper into her daughter's pussy. Angela's butt lifted up and down as
she squealed in delight. It only took a little while for Rebecca to
be rewarded by the sweet nectar of de-virginized dyke.</p><p>""Puff, puff Oh mommy. That blew my mind!!!"" Angela panted.</p><p>""I'm glad you liked it sweetie. Do you want to do that again?""
Rebecca asked.</p><p>""Yes, mommy please. OK sweetie. But I want something from you.""</p><p>""I'll do anything you want."" Angela said enthusiastically.</p><p>""Good sweetie."" Rebecca said as leaned down and kissed her daughter.
The older woman's tongue explored the girl's mouth and savored the
taste of her sweet young tongue. Angela responded instinctively.
Rebecca broke the kiss and turned to her daughter. ""OK baby get on
your knees.""</p><p>The girl quickly obeyed. Rebecca approached her and licked her lips.
She threw a leg over her daughter's shoulder and dropped her wet and
hungry cunt onto the pretty young face. Instinctively the girl began
to lick at her mom's pussy. Rebecca felt the electricity rise from
her pussy and all over her body. She was having her pussy eaten by
her own daughter and it was fucking amazing! She closed her eyes and
enjoyed the pleasure that was consuming her. She grabbed her
daughter's hair and shoved the girl's face deep into her pussy. She
started rubbing her cunt against the girl's fresh young face as if it
were a fuck pad.</p><p>""Yes baby, yes! You're doing so good...I'm cuuuuuuming!!!"" True to
her word the woman came and smeared her daughter's face with sex-
cream. Angela giggled as she felt the warm sticky stuff slosh across
her face.</p><p>Rebecca panted and puffed as she got off her daughter. She knelt in
front of her and began to lick the cream off her face.</p><p></p><p>""Mommy I'm home."" Angela called out.</p><p>""Hi sweetie."" Called her mother from upstairs. ""Could you come up
please?'</p><p>Angela climbed upstairs and made her way to her mother's room.
Rebecca was waiting upstairs. She had on a leather skirt and red
sweater. She had a gift-wrapped box.</p><p>""I have a present for you sweetie."" Rebecca told her daughter.</p><p>""Really?"" Her daughter asked bouncing up and down. ""What is it?""</p><p>Angela hoped it was something cool to facilitate their lovemaking.
That or her own cell phone.</p><p>""Well sweetie it's something that I know you are going to absolutely
love."" Said Rebecca. ""But if I am going to give it to you then you
have to promise me that tonight when I teach you more about sex, you
will do everything I say OK?""</p><p>""Sure thing momma."" Angela said with enthusiasm. She was hoping to
try a lot of the things she saw her mom do in those pornos she was in.</p><p>""Excellent, well what are you waiting for go ahead and unwrap your
present."" Rebecca instructed.</p><p>Angela rushed over to the box and began to rip the paper away. Once
the wrapping lay in shreds Angela took the lid off of the box and
lifted up what was inside. She didn't realize what it was at first
but then recognized it from some of her mommy's movies. It was a
strap-on. One with two heads.</p><p>""Omigosh mom, are you going to use this on me???"" Angela asked
hopefully.</p><p>""That's right baby. I thought I'd pop that cherry of yours before
some unworthy boy did. Why don't you get naked for mommy."" Rebecca
said.</p><p>Angela happily stripped down for her mom and got into the doggy style
position. Rebecca had a strong dominant streak and the sight of her
daughter in such a submissive pose almost made her cum right then and
there. Little did Angela know that her mom was video taping it for
posterity.</p><p>The double-headed strap-on had a smaller head and a longer one. She
inserted the stubbier one into her own cunt then strapped herself in.
She got on her knees behind her daughter on the bed then guided the
tip to the ripe virginal pussy.</p><p>""This is going to hurt a little at first but it will start to feel
good, I promise."" Rebecca assured her daughter.</p><p>Rebecca began to push the rubber cock into her daughter's pussy
slowly. She girl gasped and bit her lip as the intruder made it's way
into her. Once it reached the hymen, Rebecca grabbed her daughter's
hips firmly then drove in hard.</p><p>""EEEEEEEEEEEEEEWWWWWWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOCH!!!!!"" Angela cried.</p><p>The girl's scream spurred Rebecca into a lustful frenzy. Angela began
to slam into her harder and harder as Angela cried out in pain but
then her cries began to change to those of lust and pleasure her
mother slam-fucked the virgin clean out of her. Rebecca was sweating
and was exhausted as she brought her daughter and her self to a
massive orgasm. The two collapsed onto the bed together and lay there
panting.</p><p>Slowly, Rebecca unstrapped her self and brought the cum-coated dildo
to her daughter's mouth. The girl took it in her mouth and began
sucking on it like a pacifier as she fell asleep.</p>"
1549,Blackmailed Sister,Hamster,1,Mallory is hot for sister and she finds a way to make her fantasy a reality.,"['ff', 'incest', 'teen', 'femdom']","<p>Mallory was what one may consider a perpetual outsider. Mallory was
never hung out with the popular kids, didn’t waste her time trying to
fit in, she dyed a purple streak into her black hair, and frequently
wore mostly black, she was fond of horror movies and horror novels
and the 16-year-old had never had a boyfriend. Her lack of boyfriend
was not due to her looks, she was quite hot, but she actually liked
girls. Her lesbian desires were a thing she kept secret. Her little
sister Brittany was different, the blonde ninth grader was the on the
cheerleading team, she was blonde, popular and was dating a senior.
Britney was widely regarded as having the hottest body in school even
at just 14. She easily had the best breasts, and one of the best
butts in the history of ass. Well that’s what one boy wrote in the
boy’s bathroom. The profound truth of this statement was such that
the school janitor could not bring himself to paint over this marker-
scribed piece of gospel. So for the entirety of the semester it was
known through out the halls as accepted fact….Brittany Johnson’s ass
was epic.</p><p>This fact was not lost on her sister Mallory. Mallory wasn’t just a
lesbian, she was also massively perverted. It started with looking
for naked pictures of girls online. Then she started reading erotic
fiction online, next she started looking for videos. In the space of
four months her tastes grew increasingly kinky. Soon the idea of
incest turned her on. Especially involving herself and her sister.
She desperately wanted that hot body. She was discussing it in chat
with a friend of hers one day, that’s when he plans began to form.</p><p>MALL_LISCIOUS: Damm I want to squeeze those tits so bad….<br/>
MISS_B_HAVEN: Too bad you aren’t one of her teachers.<br/>
MALL_LISCIOUS: What do you mean by that?<br/>
MISS_B_HAVEN: I mean that your sister gave one of her teachers a
blowjob so that she could get an A in his class.<br/>
MALL_LISCIOUS:  I knew it!!! She sucks at math and as far as history
goes, she thinks Hiroshima is a kind of motorcycle. Which one of them
was it.<br/>
MISS_B_HAVEN:: Neither, it was actually her English teacher, Mr.
Loomis. He posted the hidden video he took on a porn site, I’ll send
you the link.</p><p>English! How come she needs to suck off the teacher to pass English?
Doesn’t she speak it?</p><p>MALL_LISCIOUS: Thanks, that’s awesome. I’m going to put this to
really good use.<br/>
MISS_B_HAVEN: What do you mean by that?<br/>
MALL_LISCIOUS: Ha, ha, you’ll see.</p><p>Mallory could not believe her luck. The gods had dropped a major gift
in her lap. Her mind immediately went to work on how to use this
against her sister. She took the link, downloaded the video to her
hard drive and then burned two copies.  Mallory smiled as she leaned
back in her chair. This was going to be all kinds of fun.</p><p>The next day Mallory’s mom was working late, so she had the perfect
opportunity to set up her ambush. She had the video ready to play on
the computer and was waiting for Brittany when she got home. Brittany
had showered after cheerleading practice and switched into some tiny
jean shorts and a pink t-shirt. Mallory licked her lips. Brittany had
some great legs.</p><p>“Hey.” Brittany said absently as she strolled inside and dropped her
bag by the couch.</p><p>“Hey, sis.” Mallory replied with a big smile.</p><p>Brittany turned to head up the stairs but Mallory grabbed her wrist
to stop her from leaving.</p><p>“What’s your problem?” Demanded Brittany.</p><p>“Nothing , there’s just something on the computer you really should
see.” Said Mallory. Mallory lead her sister to the computer. “Take a
seat.”</p><p>Mallory started to play the video and the color began to drain from
Brittany’s face while a cold shiver went up her spine. There she was
on her knees using her teacher’s cock as a lollipop. Soon her fear
was replaced by rage.</p><p>“THAT FUCKING ASSHOLE DIDN’T TELL ME HE WAS TAPING US!” She yelled.</p><p>“Yep, too bad for you. My favorite part of that video is when he
shoots his jizz on your face and you lick your lips like it’s iced
cream. That’s gonna be insanely popular on youtube. When everyone
sees this, you’re going  to lose your boyfriend and everyone’s gonna
know what a slut you are, plus I’m pretty sure your surprisingly good
grades are going to come into question. Don’t be shocked or anything
when mom sends you to to military school.” Mallory said.</p><p>And they fear rushed right back.</p><p>“Oh god, no Mal, please! You can’t tell anyone!” pleaded Brittany.</p><p>“That depends on you.” Said Malloy.</p><p>“What do you mean?” Brittany asked.</p><p>“You give me what I want and you get to keep your secrets.” Said<br/>
MALLory.</p><p>“What do you want?” Asked Brittany nervously.</p><p>Mallory put her hand on her sister’s shoulders then slid them down
over Brittany’s tits and gave them a nice hard squeeze.</p><p>“I want your hot bod.”</p><p>Brittany jumped to her feet and backed away from her sister as though
she were a snake.</p><p>“Oh my god everyone’s right you ARE a sicko lesbo pervert. What are
you going to do if I tell mom that you tried to blackmail me into
sex?” Demanded Brittany.</p><p>“Who do you think she’ll believe? I have video evidence.” Mallory
said smugly.</p><p>“But…it’s so gross and wrong.” Brittany said as she sniffled. A tear
rolled down her cheek.</p><p>“So is giving head to your fucking teacher because you can’t pass
English.” Mallory said with disgust.</p><p>Brittany was trying desperately to find some way out of this
situation but she couldn’t. Brittany lowered her head in defeat.</p><p>“OK, OK I’ll do whatever you want.” Brittany said.</p><p>“Exactly what I wanted to hear. Now come here.” Mallory ordered.</p><p>Brittany walked over to he sister and stood in front of her. Mallory
put her hands on Brittany tit’s and squeezed them. She rubbed them
and worked them between her fingers like stress relievers. Brittany
closed her eyes and bit her lip. She gave a very quiet squeak of
discomfort that only fueled the fire of Mallory’s lust. Mallory
grabbed the back o her sister’s head and kissed her. She pushed her
tongue in Brittany’s mouth and was pleased when her sister returned
the kiss. With her free hand Mallory squeezed Brittany’s ass. Their
tongues swirled together while Mallory felt up her sister. After a
couple minutes Mallory pushed her away gently.</p><p>“Take your shirt off.” Said Mallory. Brittany glared at her but
pulled her t-shirt up and off. “Ditch the bra too.”</p><p>Brittany unfastened her pink bra and exposed her beautiful, well-
rounded breasts.</p><p>“Happy?” Asked Brittany.</p><p>“Yes, very.” Mallory replied.</p><p>She started to play with  her little sister’s tits again. This time
she played with the exposed, stiff nipples. Mallory went on to suck
on them like candy. Instinctively, Brittany moaned and stroked<br/>
MALLory’s hair as her sister gave her boobs a suck job. Mallory’s
hand went to Brittany’s belt. She unbuckled it then pulled the belt
off completely. Mallory then unbuttoned Brittany’s shorts. Obligingly
Brittany kicked her shoes off. Mallory pulled down her sister’s
shorts.</p><p>“Take off your panties.” Mallory ordered.</p><p>Brittany slowly slid her panties down to her ankles and stood in
front of sister in all of her glory. Mallory put her hand and on her
chin and looked at Brittany’s pussy critically.</p><p>Brittany scowled indignantly. “What?”</p><p>“You’re kind of hairy down there aren’t you?” Mallory said as she
wrinkled her nose.</p><p>“What the fuck? You blackmail me into fucking you, then you insult
me?” Brittany said.</p><p>“Go shave.” Mallory ordered.</p><p>“FINE.” Said Brittany.</p><p>Brittany stormed up the steps. Mallory lounged on the couch as she
waited for her sister. After about five minutes Brittany came back
down the stairs with a freshly shaved pussy.</p><p>“Better?” Asked Brittany through gritted teeth.</p><p>“Much.” Mallory said. She walked over and gently stroked Brittany’s
cleanly shaved cunt. “Mmm Gotta love such baby soft pussy.”</p><p>Mallory licked her finger and pushed it up inside her sister while
she kissed her again. Mallory guided her to the couch and they both
laid next to each other, making out while Mallory frantically finger-
fucked her younger sister. Brittany began to get into it and was
moaning loudly as her orgasm began to build and finally release.</p><p>“MMM yeeees.” Cried Brittany.</p><p>“I knew you would like that you little slut.” Mallory said. Brittany,
who was still panting heavily, shot her a dirty look. “OK Brit get on
your hands and knees.”</p><p>“I guess ordering me around turns you on?” Brittany demanded as she
got on her hand and knees in front of her older sister.</p><p>“As a matter of fact yes it does.” Said Mallory. “Take my panties
off, and use your teeth.”</p><p>Mallory was wearing a plaid, pleated, green skirt which she lifted so
that Brittany could have access. Brittany bit down on the waist band
of Mallory’s panties and pulled them down and off. Next Mallory laid
back on the couch and spread her legs. Tentatively, Brittany lapped
at her sister’s pussy with a few gentle strokes of her tongue. This
was in now way satisfactory for Mallory. Mallory grabbed her sister’s
head and shoved it hard into her pussy.</p><p>“Deeper, faster and harder, NOW!” Ordered Mallory.</p><p>Brittany began to slap her tongue against the insides of her sister’s
sex with much greater urgency.</p><p>“Yes, shit ohhh yes, that’s it, that’s good now you’re getting it.”
Moaned Mallory. Mallory stroked Brittany’s hair as she enjoyed the
oral sex being performed by her blonde sex bomb sister. “Yes, that’s
good sooo gooooood yesssss!!!”</p><p>Mallory held Brittany’s head firmly in place as she came, juicing
right in her  sister’s mouth. Finally after her heaving orgasmic
spasms died down, Mallory released Brittany andshe broke of.</p><p>“So is that it, did you get all that you wanted?” Asked Brittany.</p><p>“Are you kidding me? I’m going to fuck your brains out every chance
that I get. So get used to it, and besides you liked it.” Said<br/>
MALLory.</p><p>Brittany’s entire body blushed. She did enjoy it. She ewnjoyed it a
whole lot, in fact. But she didn’t want her sister to have the
satisfaction of knowing that.</p><p>“Fuck you.” Brittany replied.</p><p>“You bet.”  Mallory said.</p>"
1550,Caitlin and Briana in Sisterly Bonding,Hamster,1,Two sisters fight so often that they piss off their mom. Steps are taken to get them to bond.,"['Ffg', 'incest', 'femdom']","<p>Possibly ongoing adventures of two sisters and their mom. Please
email with comments if you enjoy.</p><p>Jenny Johnson had enough. She was absolutely fed up with the war in
her own home. Her two daughters, Caitlin-13 and Briana-11, had been
fighting non-stop for the better part of their lives and it had
finally pushed her over the edge. She was determined to do something
about it, even if it meant extreme measures. The straw that had
broken the camel's back was when the girls had humiliated her by
getting into a very public catfight in the store where she worked. To
make things worse, Jenny was in a very dire financial situation.
She had no idea how she was going to pay her bills in addition to
buying all of the things that her daughters wanted. It was then that
a plan struck her that would solve both of her problems at once.</p><p>Such constant and petty bickering was almost always the result of deep
underlying personal issues most usually unrequited lust, Jenny had
read in a book. This made sense. Since they were sisters if they had
any hidden urges for each other they likely believed that they could
never act on them. That is exactly the sort of thing that would lead
to frustration and resentment. As far as her other problem went, if
she got the two girls to engage in hot lesbian action then she could
catch it all on video and make a fortune on on-line sales. It was win-
win for everyone.</p><p>She immediately went out to be supplies from the drug store, an
electronics shop and a local S&amp;M store.</p><p>Friday of that week she set her trap. The two girls came home from
cheerleading practice arguing as usual.</p><p>""Shut up, Briana. You don't know everything."" Said Caitlin.</p><p>Caitlin was the older of the two girls. She had a nice set of tits
and a very nice ass.</p><p>""Don't tell me to shut up just because you are always wrong."" Briana
although younger was as tall as her sister and very slender. She
still lacked much in the T&amp;A department but was still very pretty.</p><p>""Both of you shut up."" Said Jenny. She held out a plate to them. ""I
made you two cookies.""</p><p>""No thanks mom, I'm not hungry."" Said Briana.</p><p>They both flinched at the harshness of their response. The both
quickly grabbed a cookie apiece and ate them.</p><p>""Wow, I feel weird."" Said Caitlin who promptly feinted.</p><p>""What...."" Briana managed to get out before she crumpled to the floor.</p><p>""Phase 1, complete."" Said Jenny.</p><p>Jenny dragged them to her bedroom and put them on the bed after
removing their cheerleading outfits. Briana's was her elementary
school's blue and white. Caitlin wore her middle school’s black and
red. Once they were naked and on the bed, Jenny put Caitlin facedown
on top of Briana so that they were facing each other. She used
handcuffs to bind Caitlin's left wrist to Briana's right wrist and
vice versa. Next she did the same for the ankles. Now, he two girls
were bound facing each other and had to move their limbs in tandem or
not at all. Next she connected one set of ankles to the left bedpost
and then the other set to the right. Now the girls' legs were forced
apart. Jenny had various cameras set up all over the room to catch
every possible angle of the show. Jenny donned a skin-tight black
leather dominatrix outfit. The girls blinked and began to awaken from
their drug-induced slumber. They quickly realized the predicament
that they were in.</p><p>""MOM!!! What are you doing?"" Briana exclaimed.</p><p>""I'm teaching you two how to get along better."" Said Jenny. ""Like any
responsible parent.""</p><p>""You're CRAZY."" Screamed Caitlin.</p><p>""That's because you two drove me crazy. Now hold on, I have a
surprise for you undeserving little bitches."" Said Jenny.</p><p>Jenny walked over to the cabinet and opened one of the middle drawers
to retrieve a double-headed dildo. The double-headed dildo's was pink
in color and was quite flexible despite a vibrating core locked
within. With pink double dildo in hand Jenny slowly moved towards her
two daughters and displayed it in front of their stunned faces before
slowly inserting it into each of their pussies.</p><p>""UUGGGHHH NO MOM PLEASE!"" Begged Caitlin.</p><p>""OH SHIT!"" Screamed Briana.</p><p>They struggling but Jenny inserted the flexible thing in their cunts
with minimal difficulty. Jenny flipped the switch on the twin-headed
dildo. They both gasped involuntarily as it started to vibrate inside
of them.</p><p>""Now kiss."" Jenny ordered sternly</p><p>""N-no pl-please not that."" Caitlin stammered.</p><p>""I-I don't want to k-kiss C-Caitlin."" Briana cried in disgust.</p><p>The powerful vibrating double-double-headed dildo made their speech
less coherent.</p><p>Jenny lost her patience completely, so she forced their faces
together and mashed their blonde heads together like the lesbian
lovers she needed them to become.</p><p>""MMmmmmmffffff"" They tried to protest with their mouths slapped to
each other.</p><p>Their pussies were moist and glistening from wetness as the double
dildo worked on their tight pussies.</p><p>""You two girls better start kissing like you fucking mean it, OR
ELSE!"" Jenny said before lashing their thighs with a nearby crop.</p><p>Briana took the initiative and kissed her sister on the lips, lightly
at first, then the passion picked up. Obviously, the throbbing dildo
connecting their cunts had something to do with it.</p><p>""So do you two little sluts like lesbian sex?"" Demanded Jenny. ""Answer
together, now.""</p><p>""We, we love lesbian sex."" Caitlin and Briana said together.</p><p>""SAY IT AGAIN!""</p><p>""WE LOVE LESBIAN SEX!"" They cried as the stimulation from each the
dildo drove them insane with passion.</p><p>""Good... Now Caitlin admit that you've always wanted to fuck Briana's
brains out."" Jenny ordered.</p><p>""YES, YES MOM I'VE ALWAYS WANTED TO FUCK THE HELL OUT OF MY LITTLE
SISTER."" Caitlin cried.</p><p>Jenny appreciated the fact she was improvising and coming up with her
own material. It meant that was an honest reply. They both said those
words between gasps and pants since all the pleasure in their hot
cunts.</p><p>""Oh shit, Caitlin, this feels so good."" Moaned Briana. Briana could
feel her sister's big tits mashed against her chest. Briana had
always been jealous of Caitlin's hot bod before but now she just
liked the way that it felt against her own. ""God sis, I love your
ass. If I had a cock. I'd fuck your ass.""</p><p>""If you had one, I'd let you."" Said Caitlin.</p><p>They laced their fingers and held hands as they enjoyed the pleasure
of the dildo and each other's warm bodies. They were kissing very
passionately when they finally came to orgasms.</p><p>""Hmm."" Said Jenny. ""Looks like you are both starting to take to this.
Let me tell you guys how it's going to be. Briana, you are going to
move in to Caitlin's room with her. I'm turning your room into a
studio for any and all of our future movies. In compensation your
sister Caitlin is going to be your sex-slave any time you want.""</p><p>""Wait a..."" Caitlin began to protest.</p><p>""Sorry somebody has to be the dom and somebody has to be the sub.
Guess what you have the bigger tits, in my world that makes you a
perfect sub. Diggit."" Said Jenny. Caitlin nodded sullenly. ""Good.""</p><p>Jenny unlocked them but the girls simply fondled each other and
kissed with more freedom. After watching them for a while and getting
it all on tape, Jenny got undressed and joined her daughters on the
bed.</p><p>""Girls, I think that you should thank your mom for helping you
realize and live out your sexual desires."" Said Jenny.</p><p>""Thank you mommy."" The girls both said at once.</p><p>Caitlin positioned herself to eat out her mother's pussy while her
sister fingered her. Jenny moaned very loudly as her daughter’s
tongue lashed at her cunt she laid back and enjoyed the feeling as
she thought up all manner of perverted things to do with her two
daughters.</p>"
1551,Bree the Boyless Wonder - Prologue,handheld,1,Bree got to ride a woman's face a lot sooner than her mom ever did!,"['Fg', 'oral', 'voy']","<p>First of all, you should know that Bree's father was long gone.</p><p>He was a Marine who hadn't lasted long after coming back from Iraq.
His cheating started almost immediately and escalated in direct
proportion to his meth addiction.</p><p>It had been tolerable for Annette, though.  For a while.  Her husband
had a huge, fat cock, and she'd missed it for so long.  His tour had
been extended and extended and extended again.  Annette had worn out
several magnificent vibrators waiting to get him back.  Once he was
home, she'd been so happy to simply have his cock inside her again
that it took her several months to notice that he wasn't nearly the
same man who'd left her three years before.  Not even close.</p><p>But Annette had been willing to deal with it.  That is, until his
addiction finally ate him whole.  It started simply enough:  he
suddenly stopped giving her his cock.  And then, not long after that,
he began steadily sucking their little Bree into his ever-expanding
black hole of a life.  Almost by accident, and that just made it so
much worse.</p><p>Late one night, Annette found her nine-year-old daughter humping the
face of a fifty-something skank in their utility room while her
husband sat but a breath away with his cracked smile as gigantic as
the needle he was jamming in his arm.  He was sweating so hard, he
stank so much, and he didn't even see his only daughter grinding her
fat cuntlips against the nearly toothless mouth of a woman who could
barely even remember her own name.</p><p>Annette decided her daughter had to be saved, even if it meant giving
up any more chances at that cock she'd so eagerly, so blindly welcomed
back into her life.</p><p>It had taken all the fight out of Annette just to get the divorce
finalized.  When it was finally over - when her husband was done even
coming to the hearings, firing his lawyer, living out of his old Dodge
Neon parked in the yard at a dealer's house - Annette had simply
focused on work, work, work.  And Bree.  Keeping her busy with school.
 Keeping her focused on what the two of them could control.</p><p>Annette, much to her own surprise, was fine being done with cock.  At
least for a while.  She barely even wanted to spread for her vibrators
anymore.  Sex was just a thing.  Sex was just a memory.  She had two
lives to rebuild, and she didn't have time to waste on men - or cocks,
or even fake cocks - anymore.</p><p>Bree had every right to have been crushed, but to Annette's surprise
she'd handled it well.  What Annette didn't know was that Bree truly
hated her father.</p><p>Her daddy couldn't have cared less about her.  So many times he had
brought home women in the dead of night and fucked them on the cold
linoleum floor, for God's sake, right in front of Bree's wide, wet
eyes.  He'd laughed more than once to see his daughter sneaking in to
witness the spectacle.  It was like he expected her to show up.  Like
he knew she couldn't help but get involved.</p><p>In the end, what got her daughter through it all, Annette was sure,
was the fact that Bree was a brilliant girl.  Smarter than most kids
her age.  Destined to do great things.  She saw with clear, wise eyes.
 She'd figured things out.  Her father was an irrevocable,
self-absorbed, self-destructive ass.  He was ruled by his addictions -
to drugs, to whores - he chased his own shadow deeper and farther down
a hole that would swallow him for good some day.  He had no wife, no
daughter.  He didn't care, wouldn't care, couldn't care.  Not ever again.</p><p>He'd used Bree for no other reason than because she'd shown up.  She'd
been curious.  He'd made her undress and straddle the loose maw of a
strung-out former grocery cashier and hotel housekeeper for no other
reason than the fact that he thought it would be funny.  To see his
daughter molested.  To force her to squat and receive her molestation
like the good girl she was.  And he'd barely even paid attention, even
after all that.</p><p>Annette knew that the good in Bree was more than sufficient to see her
through the tough months and years that stretched out ahead of the two
of them as they struggled to move past the failure of the man in their
lives, his absolute rejection of their importance, his disappearance
into the fog of his own addictions, his life a smoke that soon
vanished from their awareness altogether.</p><p>What Annette couldn't imagine was that, somehow, Bree had begun to
truly love fucking older women.  She wanted sex with women more than
anything.  Maybe because of her father.  Maybe just because.</p><p>But his leaving their lives definitely opened a door.  And Bree had
run right on through before Annette got even a sliver of a chance to
notice.</p><p>Her daughter was a little lesbian, through-and-through.</p>"
1552,"Bree the Boyless Wonder:  The Babysitters, Part 1",handheld,1,"Brenda is a woman passing as a man, loving as a lesbian.  She and her lover Alicia are given a chance to regularly babysit a co-worker's ten year-old daughter daughter, Bree, overnight.","['cd', 'nosex']","<p>""So it's a pretty big jump in pay, but you'd be moving into a new
wing, a new department, different expectations and duties and all
that.  We only want RN's who've had at least a year here with us so
far, with a very solid recommendation from a charge nurse <i>and</i>
the unit's care plan facilitator.  Plus, of course, it'll be 10-hour
nights – that's the minimum – and there could be times when you're
coming in for two weeks straight without a day off.  It just depends
on our census.  Remember, ladies:  that's the whole point of combining
two positions.  Sometimes it'll be great because one person's only
needed like four-to-five nights per week, but there could be some
times when you really are coming in every night.   Anyway, we're
posting it internally for thirty days before putting it on the web si....""</p><p>Brenda turned her attention once again to her phone, tuning out the
hospital's head of nursing as she went on and on about the
reconstituted neonatalogy position.  It was a nurse's nightmare, at
least as far as Brenda was concerned, and she has absolutely no
interest in it.  Who wanted to sit around staring at incubator
thermometers and squirmy, squally, <i>tiny</i> babies all night long?
 Babies – and children in general – absolutely horrified Brenda.  She
tried to avoid them at all times.  It was why she'd been in the
gerontology department for sixteen straight years, and she planned on
staying there until the day she retired.</p><p>She suddenly found herself thinking of Alicia, and she frowned,
stabbing at her phone's screen a little harder.  Alicia liked kids. 
Alicia talked about insemination, about adoption, even about
fostering.  So far Brenda had argued successfully against such
insanity, but she assumed her younger lover's biological clock was
ticking ever more loudly.  It would soon be the thing that broke them
up.  Brenda was sure of it.</p><p>She herself had never felt even the slightest urge toward motherhood,
and sometimes Brenda couldn't help but wonder if it had to do with how
masculine she'd always been.  Since childhood, she had put on muscle
easily and much more obviously than other girls.  Her shoulders were
broader, her neck thicker.  Her adam's apple in puberty was monstrous,
a nearly constant source of teasing agony; even now, at thirty nine,
it was every bit as noticeable as any man's.  She'd started her
periods just before turning eleven; they came sporadically, heavily,
painfully, but it's not like that made any difference.  Her ass didn't
round out.  Her hips didn't flair.  Her breasts barely even thought
about showing up.</p><p>Brenda's parents had taken her to doctors in Minnesota, of all places,
to figure out if her glands were messed up.  But, other than a
significantly larger-than-average clitoris, the doctors all said she
was a relatively normal female, just high on the testosterone side of
things, with her early period problems an anomaly in the face of that
which they simply couldn't explain.  They made recommendations about
getting Brenda on hormone therapy if the problems proved to be
socially crippling, but in the end the doctors – and Brenda's parents,
reluctantly – had left her free to decide about that.</p><p>Brenda chose, the summer before entering middle school, not to become
dependent on drugs for the rest of her life.  Instead, she decided she
simply wanted to live as a boy.</p><p>Upon declaring that decision, her parents immediately sent her to a
psychologist, then another, then a couple of psychiatrists.  Their
recommendations were as varied and as absurd as could be expected –
from suggestions of gender reassignment surgery to a recommendation
for living in a group home with  juvenile sexual deviants.  The
prescriptions that were written out for her simply got tossed in the
trash.  Brenda already knew what would fix her problem, and it had
nothing to do with pills.</p><p>Only one shrink thought she'd be OK doing exactly what what wanted to
do – which was to simply dress, act, and <i>be</i> a boy in the world.
 The hardest parts – urinating while standing up and discretely
changing in and out for PE – were things she knew she could figure
out.  The rest was just dressing and acting, and Brenda knew she could
pull that off to perfection.  But her parents weren't so sure.  They
finally had a huge blow-up with Brenda over it.  She ran away from
home and moved in with the psychiatrist.  After considerable legal
back-and-forth, her parents signed over guardianship to Dr. Bodson,
and Brenda embarked upon her remaining years of middle school in a new
school district as a freshly-minted boy named Ben.</p><p>Of course, neither Brenda nor her parents realized that Dr. Bodson was
a very feminine but extremely predatory lesbian; but by the time
Brenda figured that out, she was happy to dive right into the
depravity.  She'd always preferred girls over boys, so once she'd
begun living as a boy she was able to let all that lust out naturally,
in plain sight, and no one thought it was strange at all.  She was
just another boy ogling the girls in the lunch line.  Just another boy
nudging his fellows with an elbow and directing their eyes toward the
cheerleaders and their high-kicking, tight-bloomered glory.  At her
new home, meanwhile, Ben the boy quickly learned all about how Brenda
the lesbian should love and serve her protector and benefactor.</p><p>""Ben?  Do you mind?  Ben?""  Brenda's head finally shot up, her reverie
shattered, her phone quickly disappearing in the pocket of her scrubs.
 The head of nursing was frowning at her, the red dot from her laser
pointer skittering accusingly over the spot where the offending device
was hidden.  ""You know the policy about phones in meetings, Ben.  Come
on.""</p><p>""Um, sorry,"" Brenda muttered, briefly purpling with embarrassment and
anger.  Fucking bitch.  Being one of less than ten male nurses in the
hospital made Brenda stand out anyway, and it didn't help that the
other women considered him to be extremely handsome and flirt-worthy.
 It did, however, often get him off the hook for a lot of things,
especially if he smiled his brightest and simply apologized, which was
of course what he did just then.  ""My bad, Janice!  My bad!  Please
continue.""</p><p>Janice, nearly sixty, fat, and asthmatic, wheezed at him for a moment
in consternation, then blinked and smiled pleasantly at the rest of
the nurses assembled, as if to say, ""Aw, it's just our Ben!""  Then she
turned and went back to her stupid agenda, while Ben pondered the
problem with Alicia.</p><p>Alicia was five years younger, absolutely gorgeous, perfectly
feminine.  No one knew she was a completely closeted lesbian.  Brenda
had been the first man Alicia had ever been physically attracted to,
much to her own confusion, but once Alicia learned that Ben was really
not the boy she'd lusted after, their future got real solid real fast.
 They dated for just a month before moving in together.  They'd been
sharing a house for almost ten years now, and Brenda couldn't imagine
a happier life.  Except for the baby thing.  For the past year Alicia
had been bringing it up more and more regularly.  Brenda was going to
have to figure something out.</p><p>And then Annette showed up.</p><p>Two days after the meeting, Brenda was nearing the end of her shift
when she got a text from Alicia, who happened to be off that day: 
""get home quick i got a big surprise"".  And so Brenda did.  Big
surprises usually meant new sex toys had arrived in the mail, or new
videos, or Alicia had scored great seats to some concert or secured an
invite to a girls-only orgy out of town.  Alicia's big surprises were
always good, always fun, and always related to fantastic orgasms, so
Brenda dutifully cut out of work exactly on time and blasted her
Ducati straightaway home.</p><p>She found Annette Myers sitting with Alicia in their kitchen, drinking
martinis.  Brenda was confused.  Annette Myers was possibly the most
heterosexual woman she'd ever met.  Annette was an RN in the ICU, and
neither Alicia nor Brenda really knew her all that well, outside of a
few interdepartmental holiday parties and a couple of rather random
group dinners out.  However, the whole hospital knew about Annette's
ex-husband, Dave, and his huge cock.  Her ex had apparently been very
well-endowed and extremely gifted with his manhood.  Now that they'd
been divorced for nearly a year, Annette hardly passed up a chance to
tell other women about how much she missed her drug-addicted ex's
magical tool.  Annette, in fact, had become rather infamous behind her
own back because she couldn't seem to help but complain about the loss
of her ex's magnificent penis.  It was like a compulsion she could not
control.  Whenever nurses went out for drinks or got together for
parties on the weekends, sooner or later Annette would start up the
""oh, how I miss his dick"" monologue, which of course got really old
really fast.</p><p>The first thing Brenda heard when she entered the house was Annette's
voice:  ""...so lucky to have Ben around.  There's nothing better than
a man... I mean, you know...."" and then a burst of giggles.  Brenda
stepped into the kitchen as the giggling subsided, doing her best
""embarrassed male"" act.</p><p>""Argh!  Women and their sex talk!  I'm outta here!""  She yanked two
beers out of the fridge in mock horror and tried to shoot Alicia her
best wtf? look.  She got three steps toward the back of the house
before Alicia managed to get up and catch her by the arm.</p><p>""No, wait, Ben!  Annette's not here to talk about that kind of stuff.
 I need you to listen to what she has to say.  <i>Please?</i>""  Brenda
looked down into Alicia's huge eyes and melted.  She found herself
easily tugged back to the kitchen table, sitting down, and taking a
long, studied pull on her Sam Adams.</p><p>Annette cleared her throat and somewhat disconsolately shrugged,
""Sorry, Ben.  Guess I'm a little... obsessed.""  She looked between
Brenda and Alicia, then back to Brenda, then at her drink, getting
herself back together.  Brenda took another swig of her beer and
checked Annette out.  She certainly liked Annette as a physical
specimen – she was tall and curvy and very fit at thirty-five, a woman
who clearly took pride in maintaining her figure and attracting men. 
It was all the cock-crazy stuff going on inside her blonde head that
turned Brenda off, though.  Such a shame to waste a fine woman like
that to nothing but men for an entire life.</p><p>""Ben,"" Alicia began, breaking the silence as Annette finished off her
martini and composed herself.  ""Annette needs some help with her
daughter.""</p><p>Brenda frowned and broke off her ogling.  She stared hard at Alicia,
who was trying very hard not to smile.  Daughter?</p><p>""Yes, well, here's what's going on,"" Annette broke in, back on her
game.  ""I asked about that job in neonatal, and they're going to give
it to me.  The pay is a gigantic raise for me, and I might finally be
able to start saving some money and get our lives back on track. 
Problem is, though, it's nights, it's not a lot of days off, and I've
got a daughter with nobody to watch her.  My parents and my brother
and sister all live out of state.  My husband is, obviously, not
capable.  His parents are the worst trailer trash you've ever seen,
and his sister is a prostitute and a drug addict.  That's how he got
the fucking meth to begin with, you know?  And she's pregnant now,
too.  Big surprise how that happened.""</p><p>Annette went on and on about her fucked-up circumstances and the
chance she wanted to grab with the new position at the hospital. 
Brenda could feel Alicia staring at her face.  She knew her color was
rising.  This was bad.  This was really bad.</p><p>""So, anyway, one of the girls in ICU said you and Alicia were
considering adopting or fostering or something.  I thought maybe you
might be interested in something sort-of close.  Like kind of
deep-immersion babysitting, I guess....""  Annette chuckled nervously
at that, then batted her eyelashes at Ben's reddening face.  The look
hit him hard, but he didn't just cave.</p><p>""What?  Alicia?""  Brenda turned to her lover in shock and rising
anger.  ""You've been talking about the kid thing with your
<i>co-workers?</i>  How is that any of their business?!""</p><p>Alicia came out of her chair and flew into Brenda's lap, throwing her
arms around her neck and nuzzling, pleading.  ""I'm so sorry, Ben!  I
just can't help it sometimes.  You know how much I want a kid!""</p><p>Annette, uncomfortable, cleared her throat and pushed back from the
table.  ""Listen, I don't want to cause a problem.  Really.  I'll just go.""</p><p>Alicia squeaked and buried her face into Brenda's shoulder.  Brenda
felt hot tears seeping through her shirt.  A lump rose in her throat.
 To her own horror, she found herself asking Annette to sit back down.
 To stay.</p><p>""How old is your daughter, anyway?""</p><p>Annette brightened back up.  ""Ten!  She doesn't need <i>much</i>
looking-after, not really.  Just a safe place to be at night.  That's
all she needs.  She's the smartest, quietest thing you've ever seen. 
She reads lots of books and is really good at keeping to herself.  She
spends hours in her room listening to her iPod and drawing and …
stuff.  She's my little angel....""  Alicia squeezed Brenda for all she
was worth and whispered ""Oh please oh please oh please, just think
about it, Bren..."" so softly into her lover's ear.</p><p>Brenda cleared her own throat then.  ""What's her name?""  Alicia
practically shivered with joy and settled more comfortably into
Brenda's lap, taking the cap off the other beer, sipping it happily.</p><p>""Brianna – well, Bree, actually.  That's what I call her.  Bree."" 
Annette reached down to the floor for her purse and came up with a
wallet full of pictures.  ""She's my pretty girl....""</p><p>And indeed she was.  Blonde, skinny, smiling.  But still a kid.  Still
a pain-in-the-ass kid.</p><p>""I don't know..."" Brenda began.  But Alicia was ready.</p><p>""We've got <i>two</i> extra rooms here, honey,"" she argued.  ""All that
junk in the back room <i>could</i> just go into the garage, right? 
Couldn't it?  Or... or maybe we can put the exercise equipment from
the workout room into the garage?  I don't know, I'm just thinking....
 But we have an extra room, either way, don't we?""</p><p>The back room with the ""junk"" was their sexual playpen, replete with a
large, stained futon pad on the floor in one corner, a Sybian machine,
a sex swing, and several sets of eye-bolts and chains in the ceiling.
 There was no way Brenda was going to deconstruct that room.  It had
taken them almost ten years to get it just right!  And hell, she'd
have to deadbolt it if some kid started staying the with them, like
<i>that</i> wouldn't make a girl suspicious.</p><p>Alicia was going into full puppy-dog mode, poking out her lower lip,
blinking with those large, beautiful hazel eyes.  She'd wiggled deeper
into Brenda's lap innocently enough, but her ass was now pressing
against Brenda's mound in the sweetest way.  She could feel the
humidity rising in her panties.  Her big clitoris – perpetually
unhooded anyway, a situation that always posed its own wonderful
problems – was already engorged and rubbing deliciously against every
little movement her lover made.  And Alicia knew it.  She kept
shifting her weight, just a little, just a bit, constantly.  It was
breaking Brenda down.</p><p>""I don't know,"" Brenda repeated, trying to concentrate, struggling to
find an angle.  ""Are you saying she would, you know, like... move in
with us?""</p><p>Annette explained, ""Well, first of all, just let me tell you that this
position will be enough of a raise for me to be able to pay you pretty
well to watch after her.  She just needs a place to stay at night
where I know she'll be safe and cared for.  I can't take this job and
work all those nights if she's going to be at home alone.  And the
thought of just paying some <i>stranger</i> to come in and watch after
her is – well, creepy.""</p><p>Girl, you fucking think I'm a <i>man</i>, Brenda thought.  I'm about
the creepiest stranger you're ever going to meet!  But what Brenda
said out loud was, ""I guess we can think about it,"" she glanced down
at Alicia, who trembled with anticipation, ""and let you know, like, in
a couple days?""</p><p>That night, though, after one of the most intense, orgasm-wracked
lovemaking of their relationship, Alicia finally had her way.  Brenda
called Annette just before midnight and told her they'd be happy to
look after little Bree.</p>"
1553,"Bree the Boyless Wonder:  The Babysitters, Part 2",handheld,2,"Bree comes over for her first night at Brenda and Alicia's house, and Alicia melts.","['FF', 'ped suggested']","<p>Brianna Myers arrived for her very first night two weeks later.</p><p>The exercise equipment had been moved to the garage – they were now
only parking the motorcycle in there – and of course the door to their
sex room had a brand new deadbolt.  Brenda nervously checked
everywhere in the house a dozen times over in the days leading up to
Bree's first time over, making sure no vibrators or bottles of
lubricant had been randomly left out on a bookcase or in a kitchen
drawer.  They kept the erotic art prints up, though, after making sure
with Annette that it was OK.  Annette had told them that Bree wouldn't
be bothered by that kind of stuff.  ""I'll make sure she's mature about
it,"" Annette said.  ""But she knows all about the birds and the bees
already.""</p><p>Bree was gorgeous.  Alicia, in fact, seemed to have a hard time
breathing that entire first night, she was so enraptured.  Brenda was
still nervous about having a kid in the house, but it took her only a
little longer to come around to appreciating Bree's natural beauty and
charm.  Alicia, however, was hooked right away.</p><p>Arriving in flip-flops, a fitted cotton Hollister t-shirt, and a pair
of rather tight, mid-thigh length board shorts, it was easy to see
everything about Bree's young body without having to look all that
pervy doing it.  She was tall for being just ten.  Her legs were
disproportionately long, her torso almost too short by comparison.  
She didn't have breasts yet, but the buds were there, puffy nobs with
semi-erect nipples that tented out the front of her shirt just
slightly, undeniably, wonderfully.  As her pictures had hinted, Bree
was very thin, but pleasantly so.  Her hips were only just beginning
to flare out a little.  Her back was naturally swayed.  Her feet were
large and slender and very finely boned, as were her hands.  Someday
she was going to be a statuesque woman, a stunning beauty.</p><p>Bree's blonde hair was nearly white, straight, and very fine.  Her
ears stuck out through the silky strands and made her look almost
elfin.  Her eyes were a deeply-hued blue, and they twinkled intently,
like a bird's.  Freckles across the bridge of her nose kept her
looking perfectly girly, though, while her mouth always seemed just on
the edge of a very happy, very big smile.  She kept her shoulders
straight and her chin up.  She looked her babysitters in the eye when
they greeted her.  ""Hello,"" she'd said simply, in a high, happy voice.
 Later on, Brenda noticed other things.  Bree had a way of biting her
lower lip and wrinkling her brow about those gorgeous eyes of hers. 
She liked to touch herself unconsciously when she talked, to rub her
hands across her upper arms, to play with her hair, to rub one foot
atop the other.  She was absolutely fetching.</p><p>They small-talked but briefly, that first night, then showed Bree all
around their house – even going right up to the sex room door and
telling her quite frankly that it was an ""adults only zone"", which of
course made Bree giggle and all three of the adults blush.  Annette
had recommended being honest about such things, though; she was the
girl's mom, after all.  She would know her best.</p><p>""You'll be respectful of what married people sometimes do, won't you,
sweetie?""  Annette asked her little girl.  ""If you're going to be here
most of the time at night, they need to know that they can enjoy their
intimate times without worrying about you nosing around.""  A couple of
very pointed looks slashed back and forth between mother and daughter,
while Alicia and Brenda merely blushed deeper and backed away,
glancing almost giddily at each other.  If only Annette knew!  Just
one time nosing around the two of them going at it, and Bree would
certainly get the shock of a lifetime.</p><p>They finally got Bree installed in her room that first evening – which
Bree was free to begin decorating as she pleased, she'd been told, and
which Annette had already furnished for her with a brand new bed,
dresser, and desk – and Annette sped off for her first-ever night
shift in her new department.  It was a special 7-to-5 slot, so she
would be back for her daughter before the two of them left for the
hospital, themselves.  They'd be getting her most nights after dinner,
really not long before her bedtime.  It looked for all the world like
it really might not be all that big a deal, after all.  Brenda allowed
herself to relax.  Just a little.</p><p>But then Alicia started going to the girl's door every five minutes,
it seemed, asking what Bree might like to drink, if she had enough
covers, enough pillows, if she wanted to come watch TV with them. 
Brenda finally had to drag Alicia into their bedroom, and even then
she very nearly had to barricade the door.  It wasn't until she got
her happy little lover naked and dripping that Alicia finally seemed
to turn her focus away from Bree.  But not for long.  With two of
Brenda's fingers buried deep in her cunt and another sliding sweetly
into her quivering ass, Alicia finally burst.</p><p>""Oh God, Brenda.  Oh fuck.  Fuck!  I want her.  <i>I fucking want her
so bad!</i>""  Brenda stopped her hands, dead stopped, and stared at
her lover.</p><p>Alicia had huge tears in her eyes.  Her face was quickly soaked with
them.  She looked every bit as horrified as Brenda at what she'd said.
 But she shrugged, helpless.</p><p>""You saw her, didn't you?  You saw her.  You saw how... how
<i>perfect</i> she is.  I mean... right?  Right?  Oh God....""  Alicia
sobbed, her hands covering her face, and Brenda didn't know what to do.</p><p>""We have to send her back,"" Alicia groaned, sniffling.  ""We can't let
her stay here because I swear to God I'll have to have her.""</p><p>Brenda couldn't speak.  There was a lump thickly pulsating in her
throat.  She crouched over her petite princess there on the floor,
fingers frozen inside her wet, hot holes, and found herself unable to
do anything at all.  Alicia had never shown this side of herself
before.  She'd told Brenda very little about her sexual past, other
than the fact that she didn't fully accept being queer until college.
 Brenda had always assumed Alicia had been more or less a typically
repressed late-bloomer, whatever.  Alicia, for being such a deeply
closeted yet privately enthusiastic lesbian, had always been – well,
unbelievably <i>normal</i>.  Brenda was supposed the freak in the
relationship.</p><p>""Oh God, I don't want to go to jail..."" Alicia moaned, wracked with
more sobs.  She cast a tortured look at Brenda.  Her eyes were wide
and wild.  She'd just spilled one of her deepest secrets, and now the
vulnerability was about to swallow her whole.  Alicia looked lost,
scared.</p><p>""You think I'm a monster, don't you?""  It came out as a thin, frail
whisper.  ""I won't blame you if you leave me.  Or turn me in.  I'm
sick.  So fucking <i>sick</i>.""</p><p>Brenda found herself shaking her head, her own tears falling onto
Alicia's quivering belly.  ""No, baby, I'll never do that.  And you're
not sick.  You're OK.  You're not a monster, baby....""</p><p>Alicia snuffled back a great deal of snot and wiped at her eyes.  ""Yes
I am.  Yes I fucking <i>am</i>.""</p><p>Their eyes were locked.  Alicia gulped air and finally whispered, ""You
don't know about... certain things, Bren.  Stuff about me... OK? 
You... you just don't know.""</p><p>
Neither breathed much for a long time.  Alicia eventually shook her
head and looked up at the ceiling in supplication.  ""I'm so fucking
twisted, Bren.  So fucking <i>bent</i>.  We have to cut this off. 
Right now.""</p><p>But Brenda shook her head.  Seeing Alicia so frightened was breaking
her heart.  And there was something else, too.  Something that shocked
Brenda as it broke upon her consciousness:  she liked seeing her lover
horny for that little girl.  She practically vibrated with a new surge
of lust, imagining her lover that way, wondering what she'd done in
the past, what she might do in the very near future.</p><p>It was turning her on, flooding her underwear, and suddenly Brenda
found herself very open to the idea of babysitting Brianna Myers. 
Much to her own surprise, Brenda began to imagine all kinds of
forbidden scenarios involving that blonde elfin child, both with and
without Alicia involved.  She cleared her throat nervously, her heart
pounding, struggling for the right words to keep it all together.</p><p>""We can handle this, baby.  Together.  It'll be all right.""</p><p>Alicia closed her eyes and whimpered.  There was another long silence.
 Eventually Alicia's hands slowly drifted to her perfectly round,
small breasts, her fingers straying gently across her nipples.  Alicia
played with herself that way, still weeping, for several minutes, with
Brenda's fingers remaining motionless inside her.</p><p>""But I want to <i>fuck her</i>,"" Alicia sighed.  ""I want to suck on
her tiny pussy.  I want to taste her.  I want to bite her little
titties.  I want to lick between her toes.  I want to sniff her sweaty
asshole and eat it for days.  God.  I want to watch her piss.  I want
to watch her come.  I want to ride her face.  I want her hands inside
me.  I want her.  <i>I want her</i>.""</p><p>Brenda shushed her lover as she began sobbing again, still twiddling
her nipples, now hunching her hips a little against Brenda's hands. 
Brenda started her fingers moving again, and Alicia moaned loudly,
arching her back and digging her heels into the carpet.  ""It's OK,
baby,"" Brenda crooned.  ""Tell me more about it.  Let me make you come
while you tell me....""</p><p>Alicia soon rocketed into orgasm after orgasm, barely able to rasp out
her thanks by the time they were done.  Brenda worried briefly about
the possibility of Bree overhearing them, but they were at the far
side of their bedroom, on the far side of the house from where Bree
had been tucked in.  If they could keep the noise down, Brenda didn't
see any reason why they couldn't just talk it out like that anytime
Alicia felt too tempted.  Brenda could bring her off, and they'd all
be OK.  She told her lover as much as they showered off.  She didn't
tell her anything about her own steadily rising desires.</p><p>But Alicia just shook her head, working the soap into Brenda's ass
crack.  ""It won't work, Bren.  Not for long.""</p><p>Brenda disagreed, but only barely.  Alicia looked calm now and totally
serious about it.</p><p>""What will you do when it finally happens?  When I... you know...."" 
Alicia asked in a small voice, leaning back to soak her hair, raising
her arms to fan out her beautiful blonde curls.  Brenda's breath
caught for probably the thousandth time as she admired her lover's
breasts, water cascading over them like a glaze.</p><p>""I- It won't,"" Brenda finally stammered.</p><p>""But it will.  I'm telling you.  It will.""</p><p>Brenda shook her head, but she had no words.  Alicia, smiling sadly,
didn't either.  They finished their shower in silence, and in silence
they finally slid naked into bed.</p><p>Just before drifting off to sleep, Brenda rolled over to spoon with
her petite blonde love.  Kissing her ear, she softly whispered, ""I
will always love you, no matter what.""</p>"
1554,"Bree the Boyless Wonder:  The Babysitters, Part 3",handheld,3,"Alicia makes a little visit to Bree's room in the middle of the night, and Brenda catches her.","['FF', 'fist', 'voy', 'ped suggested']","<p>Later that night, Brenda awoke with a start.  Alicia wasn't in the
bed.  The bedroom door was closed, the master bathroom was empty. 
Alicia wasn't anywhere nearby.  Brenda lay still and tried to remember
what had awakened her.  A noise?  A feeling?  What had she been
dreaming about?</p><p>Her heart pounding, Brenda rubbed at her eyes and sat up.  She felt
Alicia's pillow – still warm.  Her hand slid farther down the sheet,
detecting her lover's warm presence still recently enough.  Then she
hit the wet spot.  There was a slick-sticky sheen of juice bigger
around than Brenda's hand.  Raising her fingers to her face, sniffing,
tasting, there was no doubt.  Alicia was extremely horny.  Maybe she'd
been masturbating beside her for hours.</p><p>But obviously that hadn't been enough.</p><p>Brenda jumped out of the bed and leapt for the door, out into the
hallway in an instant.  The house was silent, dark.  It was nearly 4
AM, the time for REM sleep, and Brenda suddenly found herself
light-headed, disoriented from waking, rising, and moving so rapidly.</p><p>Entering the kitchen, she paused and leaned against the counter bar to
steady her head and get the blood flowing correctly.  Down the hall on
the other side of the great room, which began just beyond the open
kitchen, Brenda could just barely make out the door to Bree's room. 
It was wide open.</p><p>When Brenda got there she found Alicia standing beside Bree's bed, one
hand on her breasts, the other working fingers steadily over her
mound.  Her back was to the door, but enough moonlight backlit the
mini-blinds – Brenda could see the glistening juices of Alicia's pussy
as they trickled down the insides of her thighs.  She could hear the
squishing, slapping noise of her lover's hand as it worked her pussy
over and over.  Alicia moaned softly, shaking, panting.</p><p>Bree was sleeping soundly on her back, sheet and covers thrown aside,
her arms thrown up above her head, her feet spread-eagled.</p><p>She was naked.</p><p>And she was was drooling.  An aged, worn Cabbage Patch doll kept
unblinking vigil upon the bed next to her pillow.  It leaned slightly
against the headboard and stared cherubically at Alicia's increasingly
fervent masturbation.  Bree's soft snores attested to her ignorance of
the perversity going on just a foot away from her bedside.</p><p>Brenda's heart was in her ears.  Her brain flooded with the sound of
her own pulse.  She felt dizzy again and had to lean against the door
jamb.  Alicia was already giving in!  Brenda felt so guilty and so
utterly horny.  Why hadn't she told her no?  Why hadn't she supported
sending the girl away?  What was wrong with her?  With both of them?</p><p>Her fingers, she realized, were already mirroring Alicia's, feeling
their way across her own nipples, sliding their way between her fat
labial folds.  Brenda's large, protruding clitoris was hard to avoid,
but she had a lot of practice delaying that contact when it was
necessary.  Best to save her nob until the latest, best time to touch
it.  Instead, she began to finger herself, trying desperately to make
less noise than Alicia, not to draw any attention and risk startling
her utterly transfixed lover.</p><p>Brenda's nipples, fat and stiffly huge upon her muscular chest, began
sending electric waves of ecstasy straight into her core, making her
entire vagina – and especially her clitoris – throb with an urgency
that almost scared her.  She stopped stroking her nipples and sent
that hand, instead, into her ass-crack, wiggling a finger into her
damp, sensitive butthole.  That was more work.  It would help postpone
the big moment, which really needed to slow itself down at that point.
 But she had to touch herself at least a little!</p><p>Then Alicia stopped masturbating.  She slowly bent over Bree's nearest
knee, placing her hands gently and firmly upon the bed, settling her
weight steadily lower until her face was only an inch above Bree's
puffy young pudenda.  She sniffed deeply.  Then she sniffed again.</p><p>A groan softly escaped, more like a growl, from Alicia's bent,
trembling form.  Brenda had a three-quarters view of Alicia's naked
backside, could only make out a sliver of her face, but it was clear
she was opening her mouth, extending her tongue.  Her face rose a
little, checking Bree's breathing, thinking it over.  There was a
teetering moment of pause.</p><p>This was it.  Alicia was about to go down on the kid.  Bree was going
to get licked, and she was going to wake up.</p><p>Brenda backed out of the room and rushed silently into the kitchen,
where she caught her breath just enough to clear her throat.  Then she
did it again.  She opened the refrigerator and closed it.  Little
noises.  Enough to be heard by someone awake down the hall, but not by
a dreaming ten year-old.</p><p>Alicia appeared in Bree's doorway almost immediately, standing
hesitantly, staring in stillness at Brenda.  Brenda went to her,
taking Alicia's wet fingers and sucking on them.</p><p>""Don't wake her up, baby,"" Brenda barely whispered.  Alicia was
already trembling, weeping heavily.</p><p>Brenda sighed, then managed a smile.  ""Not tonight.  Let's do
something else instead.""</p><p>She pulled Alicia back into Bree's room and drew her down onto the
floor beside the bed, putting Alicia on all-fours with her chin on the
mattress, her face a hair's breath from Bree's long and slender bare
foot.  Alicia gasped and immediately sniffed at the girl's toes,
glancing back at Brenda to make sure it was OK.  Brenda checked for
Bree's regular snoring, then winked at Alicia and moved behind her,
working her fingers gently, deeply into Alicia's swollen, soaking cunt.</p><p>It only took a few steady thrusts before Brenda's entire hand was
inside, fingers cupped around her thumb.  Alicia, despite her petite
frame, had always been easy to fist.  Her vagina stretched readily for
Brenda's plunging knuckles.  The sucking, popping, slapping sounds
were startling at first, and Brenda had to slow the rhythm considerably.</p><p>Alicia arched her back and bit into the edge of the mattress, moaning
softly, her fists clenched and knuckling hard upon the floor.  She was
holding herself up like a horny little gorilla-girl as she chewed in
ecstasy at the covers.  She rocked herself back into a semi-squat,
thrusting her pelvis hard into Brenda's forward movements, pushing
herself closer and closer to orgasm.</p><p>Brenda reached up under Alicia with her other hand and rubbed at her
lover's round, swinging breasts, alternating nipples, pinching
sometimes at whatever random flesh she could catch.  And pinching
hard.  Alicia was squirming, rocking.  The bed was quivering. 
Alicia's hair fell across Bree's ankle and swept off again, causing
Bree to scissor her legs and roll over, onto her side, facing them. 
They froze.  Her snores had stopped.</p><p>Alicia kept her face buried in the mattress, her pelvis shuddering
involuntarily, her orgasm obviously just about to break over her. 
Brenda prayed Alicia could keep it together.  She was holding her
breath, staring hard at Bree's face, afraid to pull her hand out of
her lover's vagina.  Any movement, she feared, was going to wake the
little girl completely.  Alicia was ready to explode.</p><p>They remained in that awkward, nude tableaux for several more minutes.
 Then Bree finally rolled herself back upright, peeling her sweet face
off her drool-soaked pillow.  She resumed her snoring.  By then Alicia
had slipped away from the edge of her crisis.  Brenda slid her hand
slowly free, and they silently backed away from the bed and left the
room, closing the door softly behind them.</p><p>Back in their own room, Alicia immediately dropped back down to her
knees and accepted Brenda's hand in one brutal thrust.  Her shrill
yelp shocked both of them, but they kept on, feeling safe behind their
own closed door.  It took less than a minute for Alicia to buck
herself to orgasm, mewing breathlessly into the carpet, sweat breaking
out across her back.</p><p>As the moment subsided, Brenda indulged in one of her favorite things.
 She leaned down and tongued her lover's asshole, digging deeply into
her sweet, dark ring, sucking, slurping.  Alicia chuckled wickedly and
wiggled back hard against her face.  Brenda's thumb on her free hand
found Alicia's clit and flicked across it in time with her probing tongue.</p><p>Alicia quickly came again, shuddering even more intensely than before,
and this time her vagina closed hard around Brenda's hand.  Brenda
gasped in shock and recognition, sensing a very rare moment in their
lovemaking.  Alicia loved it when she was clenched up like this with
her lover's fingers deep inside:  Brenda roughly folded her hand into
a real fist, wide with knuckles punch-ready inside.  Then she flexed
it and shoved, just hard enough.</p><p>Alicia ground her teeth against the scream caught in her throat, her
vagina still squeezing, spasming around the hard hand inside it.  She
shot herself forward and nearly hit her head on the base of the night
stand.  Brenda's hand was caught, her arm nearly yanked from its
socket.  She fell into her lover's splayed legs, bashing her nose
against Alicia's tailbone.</p><p>Alicia shook violently through the remainder of her orgasm, completely
spent, sprawled face-down in absolute exhaustion.  She was nearly
asleep before Brenda ever got her hand finally free.  There was blood
all over Alicia's backside from Brenda's bloody nose.</p><p>""Well, baby,"" Brenda eventually managed to mutter, after helping wash
her lover off – and her own face.  She gently tucked Alicia back into
bed and said, ""I guess we're fucked.""</p><p>But Alicia was already unconscious.  Smiling.</p>"
1555,"Bree the Boyless Wonder:  The Babysitters, Part 4",handheld,4,"The morning after, Bree has a very pointed question to ask an flustered, worried Brenda.","['nosex', 'cd', 'ped suggested']","<p>(It was summer, so Bree had no school to attend in the mornings.  She
would rise and ready herself for her mother, usually getting to the
kitchen at about the same time as Brenda.  Alicia was a much lazier
morning person.  It took her twice as long as Brenda to get up and
moving about.  She was lucky most mornings to even get a bite to eat
before having to rush off to work.  It was why Brenda always rode in
separately on her Ducati.  Alicia's department might be a little
lenient on the chronic tardiness, but Brenda's sure as hell wasn't!)</p><p>That first morning was uneventful, except that Brenda walked into the
kitchen to find Bree already finished with two Pop-Tarts and staring
with deep interest across the kitchen counter at the pictures arranged
on the fridge.  All were of Alicia and Brenda in various places and
states of drunken, happy devotion.  Brenda was very carefully male
whenever they were out, so those pictures didn't give away her secret.
 Nevertheless, the way Bree's little brow wrinkled over her bright
blue eyes gave Brenda some pause.  This kid was really concentrating
on something.</p><p>""Good morning, little Miss Myers,"" Brenda said cheerfully, stepping in
the path of the girl's gaze and opening the fridge door.  ""I hope you
had a good first night.""</p><p>Bree grabbed at her glass of milk and nodded happily, ""Yes!  The bed's
nice.""  She was charmingly chirpy.  She almost sounded like a parody
of a ten year-old girl, her voice was so highly-pitched.</p><p>Brenda found the cream cheese and made herself busy with a bagel.  The
toaster was between them on the counter, just a little to the side of
where Bree sat.  Brenda's back was to the fridge and she was no longer
blocking Bree's view of it.  The girl went back to staring hard at
something she saw there.</p><p>Brenda tried not to notice.  ""You have your mom to thank for that bed,
you know.  I guess you ought to tell her that you like it.  I guess.""
 She shrugged, feeling stupid.  How could small talk be so hard with a
kid?  Maybe part of it was because this particular kid slept naked the
first night she was a guest in someone's house!  Brenda could hardly
look at Bree without seeing her as she'd been the night before: 
asleep, legs spread, delicious.</p><p>Bree took another long swig of her milk.  Her hair was perfectly
combed, straight, and soft-looking.  Her thin, translucent ears poked
out like little pink sails on the sides of her head.  There was a
skylight beyond them – it sat above the great room let in a flood of
morning sun, and it shone around her head like a halo.  Her eyebrows
were so white they were nearly invisible.  Brenda glanced hard,
several times, at Bree's intense eyes, captivated.  The blue was deep
water ocean reflecting a cloudless summer sky.  There were things
alive in the depths.  There was light so strong upon the surface. 
There was churning power.  Playful cool.</p><p>This was a fucking kid?!  Brenda once again found herself stunned at
how radically her opinion of children – at least this child – was
changing.</p><p>Bree wore a thin, tight top, almost blindingly white, with spaghetti
straps.  Her bare shoulders were pleasantly muscular, not bony but
athletic.  Her nipples stood erect and insistent as they pushed out
beneath the shirt, her small puffy breast buds perfectly outlined by
the clinging fabric.  Brenda leaned over the bagel toaster
nonchalantly, trying to look busy.  She had enough of an angle to see
that the girl wore a short pair of black and white jogging shorts,
slit high up the side.  She was practically sitting on her bare narrow
ass.  Just like the night before, she wore no shoes or socks and swung
her bare feet casually, carelessly.</p><p>Brenda felt her pussy begin to seep.  She sighed, smiling tightly as
she looked away.  Her undies were going to squish around madly as she
ground her pussy against her seat all the way to work.  Her
motorcycle's thrumming was surely going to get her off.  She made a
note to bring a change of underwear – boy briefs, in her case – and
second pair of scrub bottoms with her, in case she was so obviously
satisfied by her ride that she needed a change once she got to the
parking garage.</p><p>She had to stop looking at the girl, though, first-things-first, or
she'd have to bring herself off right there at the house and that
would make her late!</p><p>""I like that one,"" Bree suddenly chimed, nodding her head at one of
the pictures on the fridge.  She raised her glass to finish the rest
of her milk.  Brenda could sense the girl looking at her as she turned
to find the right picture.</p><p>""Which one?  There are so many..."" Brenda mumbled, an ache rising in
her throat.  She knew, of course, which one Bree had found.  Dammit! 
How could they have left that one out?  The two of them were at Apollo
Beach, a dune rising behind them.  There was no one else in sight.</p><p>The camera had been self-timed and set on their cooler, framing them
just from their waists up.  But they were nude.  It was obvious.  They
had that completely contented, abundantly joyful look of the naked in
nature.</p><p>Brenda's chest was fully visible, but with her broad shoulders and
well-muscled pectorals, the only thing vaguely feminine about her was
her fatter-than-normal nipples, which in the shot were fully erect. 
Otherwise, Brenda was Ben, just like always, a handsome man on the
beach.  Alicia's torso was twisting into Brenda's – Alicia had been
the one to set the camera and jump back into the shot.  Only one of
her breasts was visible, but it was perfectly outlined against
Brenda's upper arm, the roundest, sweetest, tastiest profile of a
breast that a ten year-old girl could have ever seen.</p><p>Brenda held her breath and turned to look back at Bree.  The girl was
staring straight at her and smiling slyly.  She said very simply, ""I
think you two must be very, very naughty.""</p><p>Bree held Brenda's panicked gaze for a long moment before the woman
managed to clear her throat and go back to her bagel.</p><p>""You're both <i>naked</i> in that picture.  Aren't you?"" Bree
insisted.  ""Like, totally naked on a beach!""</p><p>Damn.  Brenda could only blush and shrug, trying to smile in a cool
adult sort of way.  She was terrified to meet Bree's eyes.  But before
the moment had stretched too awkwardly for too long, Bree's mother was
at the door.  It was time for the girl to go home.</p><p>Annette let herself in, asking how things had been, and Brenda played
it off perfectly.  ""No sweat, easy-peasy!  She's a perfect angel.""</p><p>Bree's mother laughed at that and winked at Brenda.  ""Well, she's a
ten year-old, remember?  I'm sure you'll be seeing her Hannah Montana
side soon enough!""  Bree had come to the door and hugged her mother,
burying her face in her scrub top, burrowing between her big breasts.
 Annette ruffled her hair and looked down affectionately.  ""But still,
her crazy-kid moments are really pretty tame!  She's probably as close
to an angel as we're going to get!""</p><p>Bree then remembered that she'd forgotten her duffel bag in her room
and ran back to get it.  Annette confirmed that evening's drop-off
time with Brenda, thanked her, and then went back to her car to wait,
leaving Brenda in limbo, her bagel forgotten.  Then Bree rushed back
by, her flip-flops in one hand and her duffel bag in the other.  She
stopped suddenly and came back into the house just as Brenda was
moving out of the kitchen to close the front door.  Brenda stopped,
thinking the girl had forgotten something else.</p><p>But Bree went straight at Brenda.  She shot up on her tippy-toes and
threw her flip-flop hand around Brenda's neck, pulling at her, leaning
in to kiss her soundly on the mouth, working just the tip of her
tongue between Brenda's lips.  It was over in an instant.  Before
Brenda could even move, Bree had released her and was bouncing out the
door, grinning wildly.</p><p>""See you tonight, <i>Ben!</i>"" Bree giggled, then disappeared into her
mother's idling Corolla.</p>"
1556,"Bree the Boyless Wonder:  The Babysitters, Part 5",handheld,5,"Work is hell when you're horny, but oh how nice it is to finally get home!  Can Alicia and Brenda manage to sate their desires before Bree comes over?","['FF', 'strapon', 'cd']","<p>Work that day was agony.  Brenda masturbated three times in the staff
restroom, certain after each that her pussy must reek all to hell,
sure she'd be found out.  Her nipples were so stiff she had to resort
to layering paper tape over them to keep them less obvious.  Even
after doing that, she still grabbed a spare t-shirt from her locker
and put it on beneath her scrub top, just for good measure.</p><p>Alicia texted her just as their shift was ending:  ""at home in
playroom got 1 hour b4 bree so hurry"".  Brenda did.</p><p>Alicia was in the swing with their biggest vibrating butt plug already
up her ass.  The controller was on the floor beneath her, the cord
running down to it out like a thin tail.  It was set to maximum pulse.
 Alicia was mewing, one hand alternating nipples, the other working
one end of their favorite double-dong in and out of her soaking wet cunt.</p><p>""Hurry, Bren!  Oh God!""  Alicia gasped, biting her lip.</p><p>Brenda was naked in an instant, gently taking the other end of the
dildo and working it up inside her own dripping pussy.  The dong was
special, the two ends joined to make a slight V, with one end
different than the other.  Brenda always used the ""male"" end, which
was for the woman doing the thrusting.  It had a pair of adjustable
thigh straps that Brenda expertly secured about herself, pulling the
shaft deeper inside her pussy until the other end of the dildo rose
lewdly from her own pubes like her very own dick.</p><p>The nob between the two ends was fat and top-heavy and covered in tiny
protruding pleasure nubs.  It was sweet murder on Brenda's huge
engorged clitoris.  Just getting the dong seated deeply and fuck-ready
already had her nearly coming, the nob was rubbing against her clit
already.</p><p>""Come on, come on,"" Alicia urged, yanking at her nipples with each
hand.  Then she paused, laughing, and reached up for Brenda's own chest.</p><p>""What's this?"" she chuckled, jerking roughly at the paper tape
covering Brenda's left nipple.  She repeated the motion on the right
nipple, tossing the tape over her shoulder.  Brenda's tits surged with
blood tingling fiercely.  Then Alicia's hands squeezed at them, hard.
 Brenda cried out and nearly fell to her knees.</p><p>""Had a little nipple problem at work today, dear?"" Alicia asked
sweetly, twisting the nipples between her fingers until Brenda thought
they'd rip off.  Then she let them go and went back to her own,
closing her eyes again.  ""You must have been horrrrrrrr-ny....""</p><p>The sudden pain made Brenda break out in a sweat.  She gulped air for
a moment, recovering.  Then she slid Alicia's end of the double-dong
back inside her lover, immediately thrilling at the sensation of the
vibrating butt plug as it was translated down the length of the dong
into her own thumping cunt.</p><p>Alicia groaned and shook all over, raising her legs until the soles of
her feet rested on either of Brenda's shoulders.  Brenda couldn't help
but turn her face and sniff, one foot at a time, running her tongue
lightly over Alicia's insteps.  God.  A woman's feet after a day
inside socks and shoes.  Her cunt clenched around the fat hunk of
latex inside her.</p><p>""Fuck me <i>hard</i>, you goddamn dyke!"" Alicia screamed.</p><p>And Brenda did.</p>"
1557,"Bree the Boyless Wonder:  The Babysitters, Part 6",handheld,6,"Bree begins to work her magic.  Even when it's something simple, she's a powerful seductress.","['cd', 'nosex', 'ped suggested']","<p>Bree arrived at the house only ninety seconds after Brenda re-secured
the padlock on the playroom door.  She had only just then managed to
put her scrubs back on, trying to look presentable for their imminent
guest, and Brenda was certain beyond a doubt now that she stunk like
crazy.  Alicia was already back in their bedroom, showering.  Brenda
found herself caught in the kitchen, getting a bottle of water out of
the fridge.</p><p>""Hi, <i>Ben!</i>"" Bree giggled, coming through the front door after a
light perfunctory knocking.  She walked right at Brenda, smiling
beautifully.  She wore the same wedge heel flip-flops again, but her
running shorts and spaghetti-top were gone.  Now she had on  a yellow
summery babydoll dress, which only came down to mid-thigh.</p><p>""Momma said to tell you sorry she couldn't come in.  She's running
late!""</p><p>Brenda backed up a little, cornered, trying not to stare at the girl.
 Her silky white-blonde hair was tied up in pigtails.  God!</p><p>Bree pouted out her lower lip and looked at her toes, which were
freshly painted black.  Brenda saw that the girl's fingernails were
vivid blue, though.  A band-aid stretched loosely across the inside of
her left ankle.  There was an intricate, skillfully self-drawn tattoo
around her right wrist, roses and vines of thorns in black and red
Sharpie marker.  The kid had certainly kept herself busy all day.</p><p>""It's my fault she's late.  I didn't want to eat my broccoli.""  Bree
screwed up her face in disgust.  ""It's just so yucky!""</p><p>Brenda took a breath, then a drink from her bottled water.  She forced
a laugh.  ""I'll bet you let it get cold, didn't you?  You have to eat
broccoli when it's nice and warm, silly thing.""</p><p>Bree shrugged and promptly closed the remaining distance between them.
 She stepped up so close that Brenda had to spread her arms to either
side.  It felt just like surrendering.  But she did it automatically,
put her arms out, let her step right in.</p><p>Bree leaned into her, turning her face to rest it against Brenda's
chest.  The girl sighed and wrapped her arms around Brenda, hugging
tightly around her waist.  Brenda, still holding the water bottle out
to one side, slowly brought her other hand back in and patted Bree on
the head.  The girl hummed happily to herself as she felt Brenda's
hand stroke her hair.</p><p>""I like it here,"" Bree said.  ""You guys are so nice.""</p><p>Brenda cleared her throat.  She had to get away.  She stunk!  Bree
couldn't miss it!  What the hell would she say if Bree asked about it?
 How could she explain how this <i>guy</i> Ben smelled like an all-day
horny, four-times-coming dyke slut?  But Bree was holding on really
tight, digging the side of her face in really deeply between Brenda's
well-muscled pecs.  Brenda couldn't just step back – she was already
leaning into the corner of the counter!  And this girl didn't want to
let go.</p><p>Bree had more to say.  Her voice drifted up to Brenda, high and small,
fragile.  ""Ben?""</p><p>""Yeah, Bree?""  Brenda held her breath, certain a hygiene question was
on its way.</p><p>""Can I watch TV tonight before bed?""</p><p>Brenda chuckled for real that time.  The affection was a ploy after
all.  She was just softening an old fogie up!</p><p>""Well..."" Brenda began.</p><p>But Bree cut her off.  ""Oh, please!""  She released Brenda and stepped
back, clasping her hands before her chest, dipping at the knees a
little, eyes big as plates.  ""Please, Ben!  My bedtime's not really
until ten in the summer – I know Momma mentioned that, right?  Last
night I went to bed <i>waaaaay</i> before normal.  There's been a
Hannah marathon all day, and the last two episodes tonight are going
to be new ones!""</p><p>Brenda took the chance to get clear and began edging along the counter
toward the short hallway that led to her bedroom.  She took another
swig of water and pretended to think it over.  A thin shred of her
innate annoyance with children rose to mind.  Fucking kids!  Hannah
Fucking Montana.  Really.  How could that possibly be so fucking
important?</p><p>""I guess I'll see what Alicia thinks,"" Brenda copped out.  She was at
the edge of the kitchen.  Finally!  ""She's in the shower right now,
but I'll make sure she talks to you about it when she comes out.  Why
don't you put your bag in your room and then go ahead and put your
show on?  I'm guessing that'll probably be all right.""</p><p>""Oh, thank you thank you thank you, Ben!""  Bree squealed and ran at
her, hugging her even harder.  Her face didn't turn that time, either.
 The girl's nose crammed itself right up against Brenda's chest,
straight into her left breast.  In horror, Brenda felt the Bree's
mouth opening, her lips quickly closing around Brenda's stiffening
nipple.  Then teeth.  The little thing nipped her – hard!</p><p>Gasping, jerking away reflexively, Brenda grabbed at her chest in
shock and pain.  She dropped her water bottle on the floor and nearly
tripped over it as she backed into the hallway.  Bree had let her go
and danced away the instant her teeth had sunk into Brenda's nipple. 
Now she was giggling, running away from Brenda toward her own room. 
Rubbing sorely, Brenda couldn't help but admire the girl's long legs
as she flounced away.</p><p>""You're the <i>best</i>, Ben!"" she called out over shoulder,
disappearing in a swish of yellow skirt behind the lightly slammed door.</p><p>Brenda cleaned up her spill and made a full retreat to the bedroom,
still rubbing her wounded tit.</p>"
1558,"Bree the Boyless Wonder:  The Babysitters, Part 7",handheld,7,Bree makes a new discovery.,"['cd', 'nosex', 'panties', 'puffy', 'exhib', 'ped suggested']","<p>Bree lay on her stomach on their long couch and stared raptly as Miley
Cyrus sassed her way across the  large, wall-mounted television. 
She'd changed into a long pink t-shirt, but lying on the couch it rode
up naturally and so the hem stayed most of the time crumpled just
below where her ass plunged down into her thighs.  Every now and then
she'd rock side-to-side a little, rearranging her weight, and Brenda
could catch glimpses of plain white panties.  Bree's long bare feet
often rose into the air, crossing and re-crossing, kicking slightly at
nothing, her hamstrings bunching delicately.  </p><p>It was driving Brenda slightly crazy, but she'd busied herself with
her laptop at a nicely oblique angle at the kitchen counter, surfing
the Internet aimlessly, just trying to hide the fact that she was
constantly sneaking peeks.</p><p>Alicia couldn't even stay in the room.</p><p>Brenda was sure her lover was deep into some seriously good porn on
her own laptop, wearing out her favorite orange vibe.  She'd emerged
to greet Bree and to eat the beans and rice that Brenda had prepared,
but all throughout the meal she'd stared in agony at Bree's ass and
long legs.  Alicia could barely even finish her food.  She mumbled,
""Sorry,"" and grabbed a corkscrew and a bottle of Chiraz from the
cabinet.  Then she was gone down the hall, groin-first.</p><p>And Brenda soon discovered she really couldn't deal with the
ridiculous sitcom.  It made her want to throw things.  Despite the
sexily-prostrate ten year-old on her couch, Brenda finally had to
evacuate.  She'd changed into her workout clothes, anyway, so she
headed to the garage and climbed on the stationary bike.</p><p>Two stations later, covered in a cleansing sheen of sweat, Brenda was
fully in the zone.  It was a cardio day, so she took full advantage
and threw herself into it with extra intensity.  Nothing better to
burn the edge off her smoldering libido than to ramp up and up and up,
with those sweet light intervals in between.  She was bent into the
rowing machine with zen-like concentration when Bree wandered into the
garage, so she didn't notice the little girl's presence until she
stepped around in front of her, waving cheerfully.</p><p>""I'm going to bed now, Ben!"" she chirped.  ""Thanks again for the TV!""</p><p>Brenda slowed, then stopped her rowing, grabbing at her nearby towel.
 From her position nearly on the floor, she could see right up the
front of Bree's t-shirt.   The girl's crotch strained against her
panties, as if they were a little too small for her.  The fabric was
stretched tightly, splitting her vulva apart, the lips separated and
fat-looking.  Brenda knew she was staring.  She grabbed at her water
bottle and sent her eyes up to the ceiling, swallowing, swallowing.</p><p>""Did you like the new episodes?"" Brenda managed to say, finally
lowering her eyes and studying her own knees intently.</p><p>""Oh, yeah, totally!"" Bree sang.  ""I have, like, five posters of her in
my room.  And a big old pillow.""</p><p>She did a little bounce up onto her toes, then rocked back to her
heels.  She did that several times, then her hands reached down
hesitantly for the hem of her t-shirt.  She pulled it lower and out to
the sides, twirling the edges around her index fingers.  Brenda risked
a glance up.  Bree was looking right at her.</p><p>""Ben?  Can I ask you something?""  She wore a little frown, and her
deep blue eyes bore down on Brenda with an unsettling intensity.  </p><p>""Um, sure, Bree.  What?""</p><p>Bree squatted.  She put her knees together, pulling her t-shirt
forward to cover herself all the way down to her toes.  It was like
she popped inside a pink t-shirt shell.  Her hair wasn't in pigtails
anymore.  It hung loose all around her face.  A strand was caught in
the corner of her mouth.  In the harsh florescent light of the garage,
the girl's freckles stood out on her pale face even more.</p><p>""Why is your name <i>Ben?</i>"" she whispered.</p><p>A long silence passed between them.  A car passed by on the street
beyond the closed garage door.  The florescent lights hummed coldly
above them.  Brenda's voice strangled, caught in her throat.  Her
heart hammered.</p><p>Bree went on.  ""I mean, you're not <i>really</i> a <i>Ben</i>, are you?""  </p><p>Brenda could only stare.</p><p>""You're a woman,"" Bree said simply.  ""A woman who just looks a lot
like a man.  And you build up your muscles and stuff to... to hide
your soft things.""</p><p>""Bree, listen..."" Brenda croaked, but she didn't have the words.  She
stopped.</p><p>Bree stood then, smiling more brightly than ever.  ""You smelled so...
so <i>much</i>, earlier.  Down there.""  She widened her eyes excitedly
and pointed at her own crotch.</p><p>""That's what made me, like, totally sure about it.""</p><p>Brenda groaned inwardly.  Of course, the smelly lezzie's stinky cunt.</p><p>""But first it was your nipples,"" Bree declared.  ""They are <i>so</i>
lady nipples.  You know?  Made for babies to suck on.  And Alicia.""</p><p>She giggled and in an instant pulled her t-shirt up over her head and
off completely.  The harsh light washed her belly out in a white
flatness, but that only served to emphasize the contrast of flesh to
be found above:  Bree's naked, budding breasts.  Hard little shadows
stretched down from the bumps on her chest, making them appear
cone-like, as if just released from a suction pump.  Her areolae were
engorged, her nipples were almost red.  They were utterly, stonily
erect.  </p><p>Bree raised the fingertips of one hand and stroked them softly while
she spoke.</p><p>""I'll have fat nippies soon, too, just like you... but I bet my
<i>tits</i> get a lot bigger!  I mean, you've seen my Momma, right?!""</p><p>With that, she laughed and tossed her t-shirt into Brenda's lap,
skipping past her and out of the garage.  ""Good night, Ben!"" she
called out tauntingly over her shoulder.  ""I'm going to bed now!""</p><p>After Brenda was sure she could walk, she staggered into the master
bedroom, clutching the sweetly-fragrant t-shirt in her hands, panicked
and desperate to tell Alicia about what just happened.  She knew she
was caught.  Her whole life was probably only days away from bursting
apart in some thick, sticky mess of a scandal.  Brenda felt nauseated,
barely able to walk the last few steps down the hall to their door. 
She fought back her panic, the bile that wanted to rise.</p><p>She'd admitted nothing, but did it matter?  The kid had figured it
out!  She was just too damn smart, and Brenda was too fucking stupid.</p><p>And, Brenda had to admit, Bree was too damn sexy.  Even in the middle
of her silent hallway meltdown, Brenda felt the heat in her crotch,
the wanting that kept riding through her frame like chest-high waves,
lifting her up, making her float.  She needed release.  From the
sudden and insane stress of Bree's intrepid sleuthing.  From the
steady and unrelenting allure of Bree's delectable body.  God!  Those
little titties!  That pussy in those tight panties!</p><p>But when Brenda finally made it to the master bedroom, it was too
late.  Alicia was unconscious, totally passed-out drunk.  </p><p>The bottle of Chiraz sat empty on the night stand beside her.  The
laptop was open but tipped sideways off the pillow she had propped it
on.  Brenda turned her head to see the screen, but the battery had run
out.  It was off.  The orange vibrator was off, too, but still halfway
lodged in Alicia's sticky pussy.  </p><p>Brenda could see reddened pinch-marks all over Alicia's breasts and
belly and inner thighs, from where Alicia liked to squeeze sharply at
her own flesh when she worked her dildo really hard.  Her legs were
sprawled, and Brenda reached between them.  A slender butt plug was
fully-seated in Alicia's ass.  Brenda jerked back suddenly as Alicia
loudly snored, snorted, and kept snoring.</p><p>Brenda sighed.  She sniffed deeply at the t-shirt in her hands one
more time, then walked across the house to Bree's closed bedroom door.
 She hung it on the door knob and stood for nearly a full minute,
listening intently.  There was nothing.  She wondered if Bree was
naked again, on top of her sheets.  </p><p>Then she sighed and trudged back her own bedroom and the shower. 
There was still one more orgasm to go, it seemed.</p><p>Brenda doubted she'd sleep at all that night.</p>"
1559,"Bree the Boyless Wonder: The Babysitters, Part 8",handheld,8,Bree tries to invade the bathroom.,"['g exhib', 'vom', 'nosex', 'ped suggested']","<p>It didn't take long in the shower.  The detachable shower head had a
pulse function that could bring Brenda off in less than thirty
seconds, easy.  Just point and shoot.</p><p>Her huge clit could barely stand a normal shower, anyway.  It was
usually a game of twist-and-tuck, shoving her hips and ass all around
to keep her crotch out of the direct line of fire – that is, unless
she wanted some breathless thrills fifty times a shower, being
careless with where that wicked water might hit.  Thankfully, the
shower head also had a very gentle function as well, so she could at
least rinse off down there without losing all muscle control and
dropping to her knees every time.</p><p>But, oh, when she wanted it to... that shower head was very nearly the
best lover she ever had!</p><p>Serenaded by Alicia's drunken snores from the bed, Brenda toweled off
slowly, lost in thought.</p><p>Bree had figured her out.  She knew Brenda was faking it, playing at
being Ben – Ben the man, Ben the boyfriend, Ben the stud with the
muscles and the hot red Italian motorcycle.  She knew the odor of
Brenda's wet, hungry cunt.  Not the smell of a <i>Ben's</i> musky
cock.  She'd put her mouth on Brenda's nipple, for God's sake!  She
knew.  She knew, and she wasn't afraid to tell Brenda that she knew.</p><p>Brenda found herself on the toilet, sitting on the closed lid, naked,
half-dried, caught, confused.</p><p>The kid was only ten.  She didn't have the guile to blackmail her, did
she?  And if she didn't, what then?  What if she was really an
innocent, naïve, and she let the secret out just because?  Just for
giggles?</p><p>Brenda thought the girl was somewhere between.  Not a schemer, not an
angel, certainly not a fool.  She'd made sure Brenda knew what she'd
discovered.  And then she'd taken her shirt off and given it to her. 
And run off to bed.</p><p>
Shivering, Brenda rubbed her goose-pimpled arms and replayed the scene
carefully.  Still seeping from her rapid, massive orgasm in the shower
only a few minutes before, her pussy began to build fluids again,
leaking heavier the longer she thought about it all.  Her aroma filled
the bathroom.  Brenda found herself dipping in fingers, licking,
sniffing, tasting herself and thinking thinking thinking about that
little girl.</p><p>Had Bree really invited Brenda back to her bedroom?  Had she really
half-stripped for her and made a perfectly clear offer?</p><p>""Why is your name <i>Ben?</i>"" she'd whispered....</p><p>It shook Brenda to remember it, sent her wobbling off the toilet lid
and over to their extra-long garden tub, where she fumbled
distractedly to fill it.  She climbed in right away, thankful for the
cold shock on her ass and back, hungry to feel the water slowly warm,
rising over her anus, her cunt, her thighs, until she simmered and
sank away.  She ignored her already-wrinkled fingertips and toes, her
fresh-orgasm blush, her wet dripping hair.</p><p>She was eager to soak and explore the memory she'd stumbled across. 
She wanted to fully recall it, see it clearly – the first time that
question had come to her, spoken almost exactly the same way, the only
other time anyone ever asked.  It had been her first lover, Samantha,
that summer she was eleven and visiting all the doctors.  They'd had
her first, in a way, but that rodeo gal – God – she'd certainly had
her the best....</p><p>It was a long time before Brenda noticed anything beyond the bath tub.
 Then came a small, high sound.</p><p>""Ben?  Ben?  Are you in there?""  It was Bree's voice, so close and so
quiet on the other side of the bathroom door.</p><p>Brenda surged up out of the full tub, shaking herself free from
remembrance, instantly terrified.  Why was the kid in their bedroom?</p><p>""Ben?""  The girl was whispering.  Alicia must still be asleep. 
Alicia!  Had Brenda even covered her up before coming into the
bathroom?  Was her lover still lying there, totally exposed, with a
vibrator hanging halfway out of her cunt and a plug up her ass?</p><p>Brenda went dripping to her side of the bathroom door, cracking it
only just.  She fumbled with her free hand to yank a towel off the
nearby rack and wrap it around her waist.</p><p>""What's wrong, Bree?  What?""</p><p>Bree took a few steps back, smiling sweetly.  Brenda could see past
Bree enough to tell that Alicia still sprawled, passed out in the
exact same position on the bed, fully exposed, absolutely, whorishly
wide open and used.</p><p>Then Brenda saw something else.  Bree was naked.  Her hands worked
lightly over her little pussy, pushing on her clit, rubbing her lips.</p><p>""<i>When</i> are you going to come <i>fuck</i> me, Ben?"" the little
girl whined.  ""I'm <i>soooo</i> tired of waiting.  I mean, I'm like
getting sleepy and everything.  Can you <i>please</i> hurry up?""</p><p>Brenda's heart hammered in her chest.  She felt so light-headed
anyway, from jumping up out of the tub so fast, and now dizziness
threatened to topple her right over.  She flung her hands out for
support, her towel dropping to the floor.  Bree sucked in her breath,
eyes wide.  Then she grinned.  The door had drifted open only about
six more inches, but that was all the little girl needed.</p><p>Brenda could hide no more.  Ben was history.</p><p>Bree giggled, covering her mouth, staring wickedly at Brenda's exposed
crotch.  There was a sick wrenching of time.  Everything jerked to a
stop.  Brenda couldn't move, couldn't breathe.  A fire burned out from
the center of her brain, radiated through her flesh in one giant rage
of pins-and-needles fury.  Her skin hurt.  She felt dipped in acid.</p><p>Her vision tunneled.  She needed to vomit.  Badly.</p><p>Shutting the door in a panic, Brenda leaned against it, panting, the
room spinning.  Her feet slipped out from under her.  She fell hard
onto the tiled bathroom floor, her ass slapping wetly, the back of her
head thumping numbly against the wood of the door.</p><p>""Hey!  Why'd you <i>do</i> that?""  Bree protested.  Over the roaring
inside her jangled head, Brenda could hear Bree's little bare foot
stomp the floor.  ""That's not fair!""</p><p>The fucking towel she'd fucking dropped on the fucking goddamn floor
was under her hand, crumpled on the floor beside her.  Brenda raised
it to her face, covering her eyes and nose and mouth, and sobbed. 
Everything spun.  It was all twirling and tipping.  Rolling over. 
Rising fast.</p><p>Then she leaned forward and threw up all over her own crotch and legs.
 Beans and rice.  Protein shake.  Beer and something pink.</p><p>Brenda was stunned, unable to do anything but heave until her stomach
fully emptied.  Then she heaved a little more.  She reached out a
trembling finger and feebly traced it through the disgusting mess on
the floor between her thighs.  She pushed a wet lump back and forth,
trying not to smell it all.    Splatters extended a yard beyond her
splayed feet.  A mad scatter of pinkish, rice-infested spray climbed
the side of the tub.</p><p>Her legs were coated in slime.  Her cunt was drowning in it.  There
was so much mess pooling at her crotch, she couldn't even see the top
of her slit.  A thick gob of something dripped slowly from her nose. 
She wiped it away with the back of her hand, her eyes watering fiercely.</p><p>Brenda had to gulp for air before she found her voice.  Her throat was
raw and burning.  Little chunks still floated around in her mouth, and
her saliva was building heavily, dangerously.  Brenda had to fight the
urge to spew again as she spoke.  ""Bree, listen-""</p><p>""Omigod!  Did you just <i>puke?</i>""  Bree squealed.  Brenda could
hear her with frightening clarity, as if the little girl was leaned
down against the door exactly opposite of her head.  ""Are you OK?""</p><p>Brenda cleared her throat, spit, did it again a few times.  ""No, Bree.
 I'm not.""</p><p>There was a pause.  ""Aw jeez, Ben.  I'm so sorry.""</p><p>""I- It's OK.  It's... OK.""  Brenda's head felt lighter than ever.  Her
voice wasn't even in her own head.  It came from somewhere outside,
and she listened to it like a fly on the wall.  The floor felt like it
was tilting.</p><p>Another pause.  ""Can I, like, help?  Do you need some medicine or
something?""</p><p>""No... Bree.  No medicine.  No... help.""  The floor was getting
closer.  Why was it getting closer?  Brenda's torso jerked as she came
back back from the brink of blacking out, her legs spasming, heels
clattering briefly on the tiles.  The puke splutted sickly as her
thighs and ass jerked about in a random dance of nerves.  Her head
came back hard and cracked against the door again, and this time
Brenda really felt it.  Thin laser lights of pain arced across her
vision.  She was still tunneling.  Tunneling.</p><p>Her tongue felt thick.  She heard her own voice mumbling.  ""Just... go
to your room.  Please.  Please....""</p><p>And that was it.  Brenda slid into darkness.  She never heard the
sounds of a little fist knocking frantically on the hollow, hard wood
of the bathroom door.  She never heard the keening cry, never felt the
panicked child rattling the door knob, unable to push it open,
Brenda's weight slumped against it, a heavy lump of muscle and bone
tipped sideways on the floor.</p>"
1560,Brenda and the Barrel Racers,handheld,1,A teen cowgirl helps Brenda have her first lesbian experience.,"['fg', 'f mast', 'oral']","<p>Brenda was eleven, would be twelve in September.  It was summer, and
she was in Rochester, Minnesota, seeing doctors.  She was crazy.  Her
parents believed so, at least.  They'd spent a week there already,
sending her around for tests, making her talk endlessly about herself
as they sat in the corners of rooms, frowning, weeping, grinding teeth.</p><p>""Why do you want to be a boy?"" the doctors always asked.</p><p>""How long have you wanted to be a boy?"" was another standby.</p><p>""Do you wish you had a penis?"" was her favorite irritation, along with
""Do you dream about having a penis?""  Both questions always made her
giggle, despite herself, and that often made her twice as angry as
she'd been the second before.</p><p>""Have you ever been... <i>touched</i>... down there?  Has anyone ever
molested you?  Have you ever been forced to... touch... someone else's
<i>private parts?</i>"" those were always trotted out in some form or
other sooner or later, sometimes with her parents present, sometimes
after they were asked to go down the hall for a bit.  The times her
mother heard it were always the same:  a gasp, a choking sound,
leather creaking as her grip tightened on her purse.  Her father would
cough, shuffle his feet.</p><p>""I <i>feel</i> like a boy"" she always answered.</p><p>""Since forever"" she shrugged.</p><p>""Not at all"" she tittered behind her hands, blushing.  ""I don't
remember"" she rolled her eyes a lot, tried to show how silly it all
was, to be asked about penises!</p><p>""No"" and ""<i>No</i>"" and ""<i>NO!</i>"" she squirmed, feeling icky,
dirty, irritated by it all.</p><p>Which answers they believed would vary, with interesting results.</p><p>The vaginal examinations were horrible, fascinating, and endless.  Her
clitoris was measured for length, girth, sensitivity and response. 
Her pelvis was x-rayed, magnetically imaged, ultrasonically bombarded,
and digitally manipulated.  Her anus was fingered repeatedly, deeply.</p><p>Every doctor was male, and every examination left her soaking wet,
breathless, and anxious to get to a bathroom.</p><p>After the first full week, her parents decided she needed a break. 
There was a rodeo barely over an hour's ride away; Brenda's parents
drove her out there on Saturday morning in silence, exhausted.  It was
an all-women's rodeo  – ""Barrels and Breakaway"", it was called.  Her
mother told her plainly why they picked it.  At least, she more or
less did.</p><p>""Maybe we should take you to these... kinds of things, Brenda.  There
are so many girls out there living <i>normal</i> lives.  You need to
see more of that, I think.""  Her mother was tall and beautiful, a
former model in New York City.  She played tennis three times a week
and still did shoots for the JC Penney catalog and the Sear's Women's
Wear Sunday circulars three or four times a year.  She didn't move her
head at all when she talked.  She kept her face pointing straight
ahead, her back stiff.</p><p>""It's <i>Ben</i>, Mom,"" Brenda muttered from the back seat, flipping
angrily through the copy of <i>The Hobbit</i> that she'd finished
three nights before, trying not to look at all the cows.  ""And rodeo
girls aren't <i>girly</i>-girls, anyway.  What kind of <i>normal</i>
do you want me to be?""</p><p>""Brenda,"" her father sighed, glancing back at her as he drove.  He
reached a hand back and patted her knee gently.  Then he squeezed her
knee, not so gently.  ""Stop sassing your mother.""</p><p>""Sorry,"" Brenda mumbled, ashamed.  She really did love her parents. 
They were the ones with the problem.  She was just being who she was.
 Why was that so hard for people to accept?  Why were they so
embarrassed?  So worried and angry and... <i>weird</i> about it all?</p><p>Her father was a stock broker, accustomed to analysis, risk, and
volatility.  He took surprises a lot better than her mother. 
Nevertheless, he lived in the world of math versus emotion, history
versus mystery.  A girl was a girl was a girl, no matter how she might
feel otherwise about the matter.</p><p>""You're just confused and scared, aren't you?  Getting your period
now, it's worried you.""  He was sure her declarations of maleness
stemmed from that – a fearful reaction to her newfound monthly bleed.</p><p>It was true, in a way:  she hated her periods, and they did frighten
her.  They hurt  so badly!  The cramps kept her nearly incapacitated
for days, and her panties would be such a disgusting mess. 
Super-thick pads didn't sop it all up.  She'd broken her hymen on the
thickest tampon the supermarket sold, and that didn't soak enough,
either.  Finally, at their family doctor's suggestion, she'd put on a
diaper.  That, along with the pad and tampon, finally let her go out
of the house on her heaviest days.  Mortified.  It was a hellish last
three months of fifth grade.  Everyone <i>had</i> to know when she was
on the rag – those were the only days she ever wore a dress to school!</p><p>The doctor almost sent her to Minnesota about her periods, actually. 
But a heavy dosing of Motrin and a good supply of extra-duty
Get-Around Adult Diapers seemed to do the trick.  Brenda finally began
to handle her periods with something approaching control.  After all,
it wasn't impossible for an eleven year-old, even one in fifth grade,
to start menstruating; why make a girl feel like a freak when what she
needed was simply more pain medication and better absorption?</p><p>The rodeo featured girls from age four all the way up to a seniors
class, with elderly ladies in tight blue denim jeans and ornate
western-wear shirts hanging halfway off slathering mares with their
white hair a-flutter, their little stetsons flipping onto their backs
and bouncing madly, caught by the strap pulling at their wrinkled
stretching throats.  They twirled rope and made after terrified calves
with war cries and whoops of joy that sent shivers down Brenda's
spine.  These were her kind of women!</p><p>In the teen class, a tall, blonde girl in particular held Brenda
mesmerized.  Her hair was long and hung in a thick golden braid all
the way down to her waist.  Her jeans were so tight and so sweetly
worn at the seat and knees, thinner there, lighter denim, the muscles
of her thighs practically ripping the seams as she bent and swayed and
thrust atop her horse.  Her western shirt was simple, baby blue, with
her name sequined on the back, just above the paper they'd pinned on
that held her competitor number.  Her name was Samantha.  She raced
barrels.</p><p>Brenda sat in the jittery wooden bleachers in a trance.  At one point
her father reached over, chuckling, and placed his finger beneath her
chin, pushing her gaping mouth closed.  ""Maybe she should get into
sports, baby,"" he stage whispered to her mother.  ""Or... horses, at
least?""</p><p>Then he leaned into Brenda's shoulder and jostled her playfully. 
""Think you'd like to try this kind of thing out?""</p><p>Brenda, watching Samantha dismount behind the chutes, nodded.  ""Yeah.
 I think so....""</p><p>Shortly after that they let her go down alone to get them some hot
dogs and drinks.  It didn't take Brenda long to find Samantha.  She
was heading up out of the stables, coming toward the concession stand,
with a miniature copy of herself running behind, trying to keep up – a
little sister, a cousin, maybe.  A girl Brenda's age.  She had the
same blonde hair, the same braid, the same baby-blue shirt.</p><p>Brenda ducked beneath the bleachers and stood breathlessly, watching
them approach.  She wondered if they'd seen her.  She was wearing
shorts and a tank top, not too girly, but not boyish, either.  Despite
her flat chest, the shape of her legs and her waist – although not
terribly feminine – were fair enough giveaways that she wasn't a boy.
 She couldn't bear the thought of this tall, perfect girl seeing her
that way.</p><p>Samantha was probably sixteen or seventeen, maybe older.  Up close her
breasts were evident enough despite her masculinizing cowgirl shirt –
she had the kind of round handfuls that Brenda often found herself
dreaming about in the middle of class, in the bathtub, as she watched
TV and tried to do her homework.  Samantha's hips were nearly full, so
nicely rounded, flaring out from a narrow belted waist.</p><p>Then she passed by, and her ass made Brenda clutch at the metal
bleacher supports.  Samantha's cheeks separated deeply as her ass
curved down and in, the seam of her denim marking off two lobes of
flesh that pulled apart mightily as they came down around her anus. 
She had the kind of gap between her legs that boys coveted.  She
walked like she'd just been fucked hard.</p><p>The tag-along girl was cussing Samantha lustily as they cleared the
port-a-potties and honed in on the hot dog stand.</p><p>""Well, fuck all, Sam!  Just walk off and leave me why don't you?  What
the hell kinda shit is that?""  The girl stuck out her bottom lip and
kicked dirt at Samantha's heels.  The bigger girl stopped short, and
the smaller one ran right into her backside, bumped off, and nearly
fell down.</p><p>Samantha coldly eyed the younger girl for several seconds.  The
tag-along ducked her head and pulled her hat down low over her brow. 
She was pinned with a number 19, and the sequins on the back of her
shirt declared her name:  Stacy.  Her jeans weren't nearly as tight or
rounded out as Samantha's.  She was practically a stick in her
clothes, long arms and legs, but the resemblance was too strong to
deny.  The girl was blood kin of some kind.  They had the same face,
the same hair, the same complexion.  They stood the same way, facing
off, hips cocked, jaw set, chest thrust out.</p><p>""Momma <i>told</i> you to stay with Starlight.  Not follow me every
damn where.  Now you get on back before I swat you one.""  Samantha
stepped toward Stacy, but the smaller girl backed away.</p><p>""I just wanted to tell you <i>don't worry</i>, is all,"" Stacy
protested.  ""You ain't got the best time, I know.  But it ain't the
worst, neither.  And that got you into Sunday, don't it?  You can
catch that skanky bitch tomorrow.  I just know it.""  She kept backing
up and Samantha kept slowly coming, until Stacy's back pressed against
the crossed girders at the edge of the bleacher supports, just a few
feet from where Brenda stood.  Stacy thrust her hands into her pockets
and fixed her eyes on her boots, shoulders slumped.</p><p>""That's... that's all I wanted to tell you, Sam.  God <i>damn</i>."" 
Her voice was thick, and Brenda could see tears rolling down her
cheeks.  ""Why you gotta be so fucking <i>serious</i> all the time,
anyway?""</p><p>Then she turned abruptly and glared at Brenda.  ""And what the
<i>fuck</i> do you think you're staring at, huh?""  She ducked under
the crossed girders and came right at Brenda, who was now the one
backing up, terrified.  ""You one of that bitch Courtney's friends,
huh?  Some little <i>fan?</i>  Some spying little <i>dipshit?</i>""</p><p>Brenda found a finger on her chest, poking hard.  Up close, even in
the shadows, Brenda could see how puffy Stacy's eyes were, how pink on
the edges and hurt.  The tears made her blotchy.  She had white,
crooked teeth, missing a few where the baby ones had fallen out.  Her
breath smelled like peanuts.</p><p>""Hey, now.  Stop that.  Come on,"" Samantha said, suddenly at Brenda's
side, prying Stacy away from her.  She turned and apologized.  ""I'm
sorry, kid.  Really.  My sister's kind of crazy.""</p><p>Brenda managed to nod, swallow, and kind of smile.  Samantha didn't
notice.  She was already piloting Stacy out from under the bleachers
and away from the concession stand.  ""You stupid little <i>biddy</i>,""
she snarled at her little sister, holding her by the back of her
jeans, fist clenched around her belt.  ""You go yelling at fans like
that and they'll kick you flat <i>out</i> of competition for sure. 
Don't <i>never</i> do that again.""</p><p>Stacy flapped her arms and squealed ""Sorry!"" over and over, but
Samantha wasn't letting go.  ""Now listen here.  I'm taking you back to
watch over Starlight, and you <i>will</i> stay there!""</p><p>Brenda made her way around and back up into the bleachers, shaking,
the hot dogs and drinks forgotten.  Her parents asked what was wrong,
but she wouldn't answer except to shrug and say she'd gotten to see
""lots of cool stuff"".  She watched the rest of the competition with
her knees grinding slowly together, her thighs pressing sweetly
against each other.</p><p>Up close, she'd seen Samantha up close!  Her eyes were so blue!  They
were like lakes, like the sky in a lake in the  mountains!  And
<i>her</i> teeth were white <i>and</i> straight – with braces – but
still perfect!  Sure, her breath stank.  It was like onions, maybe a
little like old potato chips and just waking up, but Brenda wanted
terribly to kiss her.  She'd only been six inches away.  Oh, if only!</p><p>On the ride home Brenda begged her parents to let her go back the next
day, and they happily agreed.  Anything to get their girl around some
role models.</p><p>Brenda was careful to dress as boyishly that day as possible.  Her
hair was always cut extremely short, anyway, so all she had to do was
throw on her number 34 Oilers t-shirt with her loose-fitting jeans and
tennis shoes, and she was every bit the slobby boy.  Her mother
appeared to actually swallow her own tongue when Brenda finished
dressing, but her dad just laughed.  ""Well, one thing at a time, baby.
 One thing at a time.""</p><p>Her parents bought better seats that second day, so Brenda was much
closer to the action.  On the way in they bought her a pair of cowboy
boots from the vendor who'd set up shop from the back of a pickup
truck in the parking lot, plus a straw stetson from the pickup next to
that one.  She wore the hat but not the boots, afraid they'd make her
fall over.</p><p>Her mother couldn't help but tell her how cute she looked in the hat.
 Brenda knew she blushed for a long time after that.</p><p>Stacy's group went out just before noon, and, Brenda had to admit, the
skinny girl was really good.  She seemed to float above and around her
horse more than sit on it; the horse barely appeared to notice she was
even there.  They tore around the barrels to a new record time, and as
the ribbon got pinned on her proud chest Brenda couldn't help but clap
for all she was worth.  The girl's eyes were on fire now, and her
smile wasn't a bit bad at all.</p><p>Soon after that Brenda went down with her family get some food.  ""I'm
going to go see… more stuff while you're in line,"" Brenda told them,
not waiting for their permission nor their refusal before she walked
directly away, beyond the port-a-potties.  ""I'll see you back up in
the seats later!""  she called back over her shoulder.  Her heart
pounded as she made her break for it.  She was all eyes for blue
shirts with sequins on the back.</p><p>Several rows of trailers and pickup trucks were parked a hundred yards
or so beyond the stables and the maze of temporary pens at the back of
the ring.  There wasn't any kind of fence to separate the competitors'
area from the spectators, and soon Brenda found herself right in the
midst of all kinds of rodeo gals and a handful of men and boys,
getting friendly grins, courteous little nods.  It was the lunch break
for the entire rodeo, so a lot of fans and family were milling around
the trailers, too.  Brenda felt comfortable just wandering around,
trying to nod back and touch fingers to the brim of her hat now and
then, feeling kind of cool.  She found herself wishing she'd put on
her new boots, after all.</p><p>At the far end of the last row of trailers was a sizable pond, set
back behind a stand of river birch.  A low pier extended fifty feet
out across the water, with a rowboat tethered at the end.  Brenda
wandered aimlessly to the bank of the little lake, trying to decide
whether or not she should walk out onto the planks.</p><p>""You got rocks in your socks or what?"" came a voice.  Brenda froze,
then spun around.  There was a covered concrete slab in among the
trees, with a picnic table at the center, a small grill beside.  A
woman in a baby-blue western shirt was flipping a burger, talking back
over her shoulder.  ""Get me them buns out of the bag!  You might'a
just won a damn race, girl, but you still got to help with lunch.""</p><p>Stacy came out from behind the woman, then, making faces and swinging
a bag of hamburger buns like a lasso.  ""Aw, Momma, don't shit your
britches or nothin'.  I got ya' covered.""  She set the buns out to her
mother's satisfaction, then went back out of sight on the other side
of the picnic area.  Several other females were there, all in the same
kind of baby blue western shirts, a few generations-worth of
relations, apparently.  Stacy wasn't the youngest, and her mother
wasn't the oldest.  There wasn't a man in sight.</p><p>""Well now.  Howdy,"" said Stacy's mother, eying her cautiously, a lot
like Brenda was a skittish horse.  Brenda nearly jumped out of her
sneakers.  She stood only about a hundred feet away, though, so she
should have expected to be spotted.  She hung her head, feeling like a
trespasser, and made to leave.  Stacy's mom smiled, though, and said,
""You hungry for a burger?""</p><p>Brenda managed to call out, ""No, thanks!"" and fled.</p><p>She didn't risk a glance back until she got all the way through the
trees, nearly to the trailers.  There were the blue shirts, the smoke
coming off the grill.  How could she have missed seeing that before? 
There was Stacy, showing off for a couple of younger girls sitting on
a cooler.  They squealed with delight, it seemed, at Stacy's every move.</p><p>""You're that kid from yesterday,"" a voice rose from nearby.  It came
from the trailer closest to the trees, at the very end of the row.  A
figure came up on the other side of the screen door, wearing a
baby-blue shirt.  ""What brings you back 'round here?  Ain't much to
see, you know.""</p><p>It was Samantha.  Brenda gulped for air and slowly approached the
trailer's steps, plunging her hands in her pockets and making her best
boy-scowl.</p><p>""I got bored,"" she said, shrugging.  ""Thought I'd check things out
back here.""</p><p>Samantha snorted, rolling her eyes.  Brenda thought she'd die. 
Couldn't she even get two sentences right?</p><p>""Only thing back this-a-way is a bunch a' crazy rodeo gals,"" Samantha
chuckled.  ""And I do mean crazy.""  She opened the screen door and
stood in the doorway, looking down at Brenda, smiling.  ""Shoot, you
already met crazy number one yesterday, didn't you?""</p><p>Brenda tried to smile back, cocking her head in what she hoped was a
handsome way.  ""You mean your sister?""  she laughed, honestly.  ""Yeah,
she was pretty crazy.""</p><p>Samantha rolled her eyes.  ""Shoot, that yesterday weren't nothin'. 
You should'a seen her at Mason City last year.  Damn girl punched old
Courtney right in the eye.  They suspended her all season for that
one.""  She stepped back a little, still holding the screen door open.
 Brenda didn't know what to say.</p><p>But the older girl smiled and shook her head, apparently used to
stares.  She was that pretty.</p><p>There was something else, too.  Something Brenda couldn't quite
identify, but it was there in that glance, the long look the two of
them took at one another.  Later on, as she gained experience and
confidence – especially after Dr. Bodson would take her under her wing
– Brenda would know what was going on in those kinds of looks, that
kind of eye contact – the almost feral intensity of the attraction,
the silent questioning, the growing certainty, the shimmering desire
that quickly caught and completely changed a girl's entire demeanor,
from her expression to her posture to the way she breathed, talked,
and waited for the next move.</p><p>
Brenda finally broke eye contact, blushing, and Samantha made the move
quickly.  ""Why don't you come on up here and sit a spell?  Have a
Coke?""  She backed farther into the trailer as Brenda slowly ascended,
unable to feel her feet move at all.  A tingling between her legs
surged through her so strongly she almost felt nauseated, her belly
quivering.  Her pussy began to rapidly soak her panties right through.
 Brenda thought she could almost hear it squishing around as she
stepped across the threshold into the trailer.</p><p>It was then that Brenda noticed Samantha's shirt.  It wasn't what the
other girls and women were wearing at the picnic area.  The teenager
had on a simple t-shirt, the same baby blue as her western shirt, but
a plain old t-shirt all the same.  On the front was a screen-printed
silhouette of a girl bent low over a flowing, graceful horse. 
<i>Soderlund Stables</i> arched above the horse and rider in pleasant
script.</p><p>And then Brenda noticed something else:  Samantha wasn't wearing any
jeans.  Or shorts.  Her t-shirt didn't make it even halfway over her
hips, and her panties were a plain white cotton.</p><p>Barefoot, she was a lot shorter out of her boots.  Her head was only a
hand higher than Brenda's.  Her toes were painted bright red.</p><p>Her legs were covered with a thin sheen of blonde hair, almost like
fur.  It looked so fine, so silky, and Brenda suddenly wanted more
than anything to stroke the girl's legs.  She wanted to rub her cheeks
against them.  She wanted to lick them, suck the hairs into her mouth,
tasting every fiber.</p><p>Samantha was just turning to the nearby fridge as Brenda stepped fully
into the trailer and let the screen door close behind her, heart in
her throat.  She was alone.  The trailer was still and silent.  There
weren't even any lights on.</p><p>""I was just gettin' myself ready to ride,"" the teenager said, opening
the refrigerator and bending over.  Brenda stared hard at Samantha's
perfect, splitting ass.  It was like an upside-down heart.  The cheeks
were tilted toward each other at the top, away from each other at the
bottom.  She was so open, her panties didn't cover much but the empty
crack between, and her tight musky holes.</p><p>""Already ate my lunch, you know, just chicken salad,"" Samantha said,
still bent halfway into the fridge, her torso out of sight around the
door, the sole of one foot rubbing the top of the other as she
rummaged around.  ""That's how I do it, 'fore I ride.""</p><p>She came back up with a bottle of Coca-Cola in hand, smiling.  It was
then that Brenda finally noticed that Samantha wasn't wearing a bra. 
Her nipples were stiff, poking against the underside of her t-shirt
like hard little fingers.</p><p>""I like some alone time,"" Samantha purred, still holding out the Coke.
 Brenda finally reached for it, but the older girl abruptly pulled it
back, stepping farther along into the kitchenette.</p><p>""No, now wait a sec,"" she said, opening drawers.  ""We need that dang
opener....""</p><p>""I- It's OK,"" Brenda stuttered.  ""I should just go, you know.  Let you
get ready.""</p><p>Samantha turned back to her, concerned.  ""Hey now, I don't need to go
nowheres for a whole 'nother hour.""  She shook her head.  ""I got
plenty a' time to get dressed and such.""</p><p>She waved the Coke in the direction of the picnic table and all her
relations.  ""That's why they gone and got out of my way, see?  I need
to get myself focused before they swoop on in to <i>'help'</i> with
all their noise and stupid crap.""  She shook her head even harder and
looked Brenda hard in the face.  ""I just can't stand all the
<i>crap</i>, you know?""</p><p>Brenda didn't know, but she managed a shrug that seemed to say a lot
to Samantha.  The teenager set the Coca-Cola down on the counter and
smiled.  ""What's your name, anyway?"" she asked, her eyes roaming
Brenda up and down.</p><p>""Ben!"" Brenda blurted, her voice cracking.  ""I'm Ben.""</p><p>Samantha frowned a little, but only for a moment.  She went back to
the fridge and popped the bottle cap using the door handle.  ""It's got
a thing built-in,"" she said, shrugging, passing the fizzy soda to her.
 ""Guess I forgot.""</p><p>Brenda wasn't sure exactly what was going on, but it suddenly felt
very different in the trailer.  Samantha was looking her over again. 
Studying her.  Brenda busied herself drinking the Coke, hoping to show
off her manly adam's apple, make a convincing display of Mean Joe
Green-style gulping.</p><p>She finished quickly, proud of herself despite forcing down the
painful urge to belch, and handed the bottle back.  Samantha took it
and ran her tongue around the bottle's mouth, then slid the tip of her
tongue inside.  She never took her eyes off Brenda's face.</p><p>""You know what I like to do with these Coke bottles, Ben?  When I'm
gettin' ready to ride?  Matter-a-fact, I was just about to do it when
you walked up....""</p><p>Samantha put her mouth around the bottle, got her lips way down on the
neck, and held them there for several seconds.  Her eyes were watering
when she finally pulled off the glass with a little gasp.  Two long
strings of saliva ran from the Coke bottle back up to her lips.</p><p>""First I get it wet,"" she murmured, slowly licking the bottle neck up
and down, pausing several times to load her tongue with a plentiful
supply of spit.</p><p>""Then ..."" she continued, reaching down and pulling the crotch of her
panties aside, ""I shove ..."" she put the mouth of the bottle against
her pussy with her other hand, pressing upward, ""... and I shove ...""
she pulled it out, then pushed it back in, then did it again, ""...
until I can't shove no more.""</p><p>The teenager sank against the counter, moaning, working the bottle
farther and farther up inside herself.  She watched Brenda and smiled,
flashing her perfect teeth behind those braces in the dim trailer light.</p><p>Brenda could barely stand still and watch.  She wanted to touch
herself, to slide a hand in her jeans and slop around inside her
soaked panties.  Did girls really do this to... to <i>things?</i> 
Stick things <i>up inside?</i>  Brenda watched the bottle disappear
and reappear over and over under Samantha's experienced, agile fingers
and imagined herself doing it, too.  She flashed to other objects she
could use, things back at her house, right now, just waiting for her
to fuck.  An empty beer bottle.  A hot dog.  A cucumber.  The handle
of a hairbrush.  Her bedpost.</p><p>Brenda swayed, almost overwhelmed.  A shiver took hold of her, head to
toe.  She began sweating profusely.  Her entire body seemed to itch,
all at once.</p><p>""You wanna take a taste of this bottle now?"" Samantha panted.  She
slowly pulled the Coke bottle out of herself, raising it between them.
 ""Bet you'll love it.""</p><p>Brenda wanted to jump toward the older girl, to leap at her and...
and... she didn't know quite what!  But she was ready to move! 
Mastering every ounce of her eroding self-control, the child stepped
in closer and put her hands lightly around Samantha's wrist, pulling
the bottle slowly toward her own mouth.  Her tongue found the neck. 
The glass was slick, almost slimy.  It smelled faintly sweet, faintly
fishy, and it tasted like nothing Brenda had ever known before.  She
tipped the mouth of the bottle into her own mouth, then pushed it as
far inside as she could get, imitating Samantha's mouth from a few
moments before.</p><p>""I like seeing you do that,"" Samantha crooned, sliding her body up
against Brenda's side.  Her breasts pushed hotly against Brenda's arm.
 Her leg crooked itself around Brenda's, her cunt squishing hard
against Brenda's hip.  Her mouth breathed fire on Brenda's neck, her
ear.</p><p>""I like to <i>fuck</i> myself before I ride, Ben.  I fuck whatever's
around.  You ever do that?""</p><p>Brenda shivered, turning her face away from the bottle, opening her
mouth to Samantha's, their tongues dancing.  The teenager moaned her
approval.  Brenda knew how to kiss.  She'd spied on her mom and dad
plenty of times.  She knew a lot.  And she had kissed other girls
before, too.  That was what had landed her in Rochester:  her mom
caught her frenching Adriana, the daughter of the Puerto Rican lady
who cleaned their house.  It was the third girl she'd been caught
kissing that spring, in fact, and that was simply three times too much.</p><p>Samantha's arms slipped around Brenda's neck as the girl turned
herself fully into the teenager's embrace.  Brenda's nipples rubbed
against the inside of her shirt as it slid slowly back and forth. 
Samantha's firm, round breasts rose and fell against her own flat
ones, sending cascades of pleasure down to her toes and back,
funneling it all, finally, deep into her center.</p><p>Her clit throbbed.  Samantha was grinding her thigh against it,
through her jeans.  Brenda could barely stand.  Samantha broke off
their kiss and laughed, pulling back just enough to look Brenda in the
eye.</p><p>""Why is your name <i>Ben?</i>"" she whispered.</p><p>Brenda came accidentally.  Samantha had reached down, the moment the
question left her lips, and used her hand to squeeze and knead on
Brenda's swollen, needful pussy.  Her big clit was caught between her
own pubic bone and the heel of Samantha's hand as it drove against her
through her rapidly dampening jeans.  The girl's knees buckled.  She
hit the floor shaking, her legs jelly.</p><p>""BRENDA WILLIAMS, PLEASE REPORT TO THE CONCESSION STAND IMMEDIATELY.""</p><p>The public address system blared harshly in the distance, rattling
through the trailer like a sonic wrecking ball.  Brenda couldn't help
but jerk herself up straight the moment she heard her name.  Samantha
laughed and helped Brenda steady herself.</p><p>""Hey, I think that's you,"" she said, kissing the tip of Brenda's nose.
 ""Must'a wandered off, huh?""</p><p>Brenda could barely breathe, but she managed to gasp, ""No... no.  That
isn't me.""  She shook her head, eyes burning, knees still shaking. 
""I'm Ben.  <i>Ben</i>.""</p><p>Samantha clucked her tongue, then leaned in and licked the girl on her
ear.  ""Sure, honey.  Whatever you want.""</p><p>Brenda knew she was caught in her lie.  She knew it was stupid to lie.
 But she didn't feel like Brenda.  She wasn't Brenda.  She was Ben – a
silly fucked-up dickless boy with periods that hurt and parents who
wanted her fixed.</p><p>Brenda knew she was lost.  Crazy.  She didn't even <i>want</i> a dick.
 She liked what she had.  Her body felt just right to her.  But not
her identity.  She wanted a name, a place.  A role in the world.  She
wanted a <i>life</i>.  The one that fit.</p><p>And there was Samantha.  Brenda certainly wanted her.  And any other
girl, really.  Older, younger, whatever.  She wanted them badly. 
She'd burned for them for as long as she could remember, never
questioning her need.  Now she had her chance, but why did it have to
be so hard?  Why couldn't she just <i>be</i> a girl, too, let her
guard down, would it really be so bad?</p><p>Brenda leaned into the teenager, hugging herself, letting Samantha
wrap her arms around her and nuzzle her neck.  She didn't know what to
do.  She wanted to stay.  She had to go.</p><p>
She could smell her pussy, feel her juices smearing everywhere inside
her jeans, her soaked panties pulled up into the crack of her ass. 
She throbbed.</p><p>Samantha slid her hands beneath Brenda's shirt, slowly running her
fingers up and over the girl's rigid, fat nipples.  Brenda moaned. 
She leaned back into the counter, steadying herself with her hands to
either side of the counter top, opening her entire front to whatever
Samantha wanted to do.</p><p>""Oh God,"" Brenda whispered.  ""Oh God.""</p><p>Samantha's other hand slid inside the front of Brenda's jeans, fingers
slipping cautiously under the waistband of her panties.  The teenager
pulled off a nipple with a loud pop.  She ran her tongue up Brenda's
throat, then kissed her deeply again.  Brenda moaned into the older
girl's mouth as Samantha's fingers finally found her clit.  They
paused, trembling, over the girl's engorged, slippery nob of flesh. 
Samantha broke off the kiss and leaned back, studying Brenda's face.</p><p>Brenda wept a little and tried to meet her gaze.  ""I'm sorry,"" she
whispered.  ""I'm so sorry.""</p><p>Samantha smiled, though, and once again kissed the tip of her nose. 
""For what?"" she asked.  ""Feels just right to me.  Feels fuckin'
<i>amazing</i>.""</p><p>Then Samantha grinned and knelt before her.  She pulled her hand out
of Brenda's pants and set herself to work on the girl's button-fly.  
Brenda watched, bewildered, longing.  Samantha sighed with
satisfaction, glancing up, as the last button gave way before her
long, nimble fingers.</p><p>
""Think I can see it, honey?"" she asked.  ""Think I can get a little taste?""</p><p>Brenda nodded and stepped out of her shoes and socks, out of her
jeans, out of her panties.  Samantha helped her with it all, grinning
hungrily.  Brenda finally pulled her shirt off over her head and
leaned back against the counter, nude, dripping, ready.</p><p>Samantha leaned over, spreading Brenda's knees apart, wiggling up
close between them.  The teenager lightly, tenderly kissed Brenda's
clit.  Then licked.  Sucked.</p><p>And Brenda came again.</p>"
1561,Kayla Goes to Camp,handheld,1,Thirteen year-old Kayla finds herself put with the Willow cabin on her first day at Camp Cleftmont... and they want to make sure she really belongs.,"['f wetting', 'humiliation', 'nosex']","<p>Kayla West was desperate. Her bladder ached. It was too full, and
she'd already leaked three times into her panties. If she moved even a
little bit there'd be a flood everywhere. And then the whole camp
would know. </p><p>Problem was, she was at the top of the rope climb, hanging on with
red, sore hands to the highest knot. Her legs were twisted around the
rough cord, her thighs burning against the thick old hemp, unable to
press together properly to close off her cunt. She mashed her mound
against the next knot down, hoping the pressure would help, but a
tingling pleasure mocked her. It was no use. </p><p>It was torture. </p><p>Seventy-three other middle school girls stood below, cheering and
jeering as Kayla hung there, stranded. She'd been clinging to that top
knot for at least a minute now, twenty feet off the ground. Her arms
ached, but it was nothing compared to the agony of holding in her urine. </p><p>Some of the onlookers thought she must be scared, and they shouted
""Chicken!"" and ""Scaredy-cat!"" with glee. Others seemed to think the
same thing, but they shouted encouragement instead: ""You can do it!""
and ""Come on, Willow girl, just take it slow!"" There were only a few
girls who were totally silent, grinning, smirking, laughing among
themselves - the rest of the Willow cabin. The eleven girls who'd made
sure she climbed that rope with a full, sloshing bladder. </p><p>""She's gonna lose it!"" Emily finally crowed. The other Willows girls
snickered and began to taunt: ""Hey, Kayla, bet that scares the piss
outta ya!"" and ""Don't get that rope wet, girl!"" </p><p>Jordan, Kayla's bunkmate, called up sweetly, ""If you leak, you lose!"" </p><p>The other girls in the crowd, busy hollering at her themselves, didn't
seem to notice any of that; but Kayla could hear her fellow Willows
like they were up there with her, breathing their gleeful spite
against her ears. She thought of a mouth on her ear, a tongue flicking
the lobe, teeth nibbling, and she was very nearly done. </p><p>A spasm rattled Kayla's long body, her damp pussy sending spikes of
delicious, shivering lust to all her extremities at once. </p><p>""What is your problem, West?"" demanded one of the counselors. It was
Miss Helena, Camp Director, one of the three women who ran Camp
Cleftmont. Kayla didn't dare look down. Even moving her head was a
threat to her urethral control. She could imagine the fat, mannish
face of the counselor, though - bright pink, brows creasing, her
piggish eyes squinting up at her, the whistle she carried clenched too
tightly in her thick hand. ""Your time up to the top was great, West,
but you can't win now,"" Miss Helena grumbled. ""You've wasted too much
time up there. Now you're just making all the rest of the girls late
for lunch with this crap. Come on down. You hear me?"" </p><p>""She's gonna lose in more ways than one,"" Emily muttered, which got
all kinds of chuckles from the Willow girls. </p><p>Kayla couldn't lose control. Not there. Her cabin mates would force
her into more games with them for the rest of the week if she did.
That was the deal. Get through the fitness test without busting her
bladder - run the obstacle course, ride the zipline, hop across all
those river rocks, then get up and down the rope climb. If she did all
that without wetting herself, then the rest of Willow cabin agreed to
leave her alone. But only if she did all that after drinking a bunch
of water first. Bottle after bottle of water. There was half a
cardboard flat of twenty-ounce bottles sitting empty back at the cabin
to prove how much she'd swallowed down. Girl after girl had handed her
full bottles, telling her she had to drink one for every member of the
Willows - including herself. It had taken forever. Twelve bottles of
pure mountain water, two hundred forty ounces worth. </p><p>Kayla groaned. She pressed her forehead into the prickly rope,
grinding her teeth against the pain and strange pleasure. It had been
enough water to make her sick at first, and she was sure she'd vomit
all of it right back up. ""Puke, Kayla, and you'll just have to drink
those other twelves bottles from the case,"" Emily had warned her. So
for most of the fitness test she'd been more concerned about keeping
the water down than about pissing it out. It had been a dizzying,
disorienting hour, trying to rush and jump and lunge and grab while
queazy from a stomach pushed out too full and heavy. </p><p>But now the problem was in her bladder. Now it needed to leave. </p><p>""Miss Helena, maybe I can help,"" said a new voice. Kayla froze. It was
Miss Kristy, one of the other counselors. She was the pretty one,
tall, with long blonde hair and a light tan that made her bright blue
eyes absolutely hypnotic. Kayla had watched her all throughout the
breakfast that morning. Everything else had been a fog. She hadn't
heard a word about all the rules and whatnot that Miss Helena had been
going on about. They'd all just gotten to the camp from their
early-morning bus rides, and she was supposed to be learning about how
to stay safe in the woodsy hills, when to come for meals, where the
showers were, and all that; but Kayla just sat absently stirring her
cold scrambled eggs, caught up in Miss Kristy's beauty. </p><p>The counselor had noticed, too, from her position at the front of the
mess hall next to Miss Helena. More than once the counselor had met
her gaze and held it, smiling. At the end of Miss Helena's
proclamations Miss Kristy had winked at her, causing Kayla to twitch
bodily, her pussy alive with embarrassed arousal. But then she heard
her name called out, heard her cabin assignment, and by the end of the
next hour she was full to the brim with that awful water. She hadn't
thought about the counselor at all while she'd been struggling to get
through her test. </p><p>Now, though, Miss Kristy was right there, about to witness the worst
moment in all of Kayla's thirteen years. The girl sobbed, mortified,
at how hot her pussy suddenly felt. How swollen it was. How every
strand of the coarse rope in contact with her vulva felt so scratchy
and cruel and wonderful against her damp crotch. It was like her
shorts and panties weren't even there. All she felt was rope and cunt
and the gigantic bag of her bladder pushing her harder and harder into
the knot. </p><p>""It's Kayla, right?"" Miss Kristy called up. Kayla, her eyes screwed
shut, managed to nod. </p><p>""I thought so. Now Kayla, I'm going to help you, but you need to do
exactly what I say, OK?"" </p><p>Kayla nodded again. </p><p>""I'm going to climb up this rope to you, and I'll need to be able to
get high enough to hold your waist, OK?"" </p><p>Kayla nodded and tried to move her pussy a little bit off of the knot.
Miss Kristy would need to grab onto that one if she was going to get
high enough to take Kayla by the waist. </p><p>But with less pressure against her mound, she was a goner.  A strong
jet of piss suddenly escaped. The girl tried to strangle her cry of
panic, and she pushed her cunt back hard into the knot. Most of the
urine was absorbed by her panties and shorts, some by the rope, but to
her horror she realized there were also some stray trickles now making
their way down the insides of her thighs. Kayla was sure the bottom of
her shorts were noticeaby wet. </p><p>All the girls were silent now. Even Miss Kristy. Kayla could hear
birds singing nearby. She could hear the river, a quarter mile away,
as it flowed over and around all those rocks. Miss Helena was panting,
snorting, obviously frustrated and angry with impatience. </p><p>Then Miss Kristy grasped the bottom of the rope and pulled it taut.
She was beginning to climb! </p><p>The rope twisted as if it had an evil mind of its own. Once again
Kayla found her pussy pulling ever so slightly off the hard, rough
hemp. Another spurt of piss burst forth. Her butt was definitely
soaked now. There was no way anyone below could miss it. Even her
socks began to feel wet, as more and more trickles made their way down
her legs and into her shoes. </p><p>""Oh God!"" Kayla panted, ""Oh my God!"" There was no way Miss Kristy
could use that knot. There was no way she could come off it without
flooding the whole camp with her piss. </p><p>But she couldn't hold on much longer. Her hands hurt terribly, and her
arms seemed almost numb. Falling would be even worse than an accident
up high, because then she'd be injured in some horrible way - plus
she'd still wet her pants! </p><p>""I can't do it!"" Kayla screamed, shaking her head, weeping, grinding
herself against the knot. ""I'm so sorry!"" </p><p>With a shuddering, thrashing jerk, Kayla's entire body stiffened. Then
she pulled herself off the knot. </p><p>Piss flooded into her panties with a hiss that even the rocks in the
river could hear. The battering pressure against the crotch of her
shorts was a drumming, lower tone than the hissing, but just as
unmistakable. Urine rained down in a thick torrent of fat drops as
Kayla put all her strength into pulling herself a little higher, a
little closer to the heavy steel ring bolted through the thick tree
limb above her. Her legs swung completely free of the rope, her knees
held apart and slightly bent, her pelvis turned downward, her ass out,
her piss gushing with a force that nearly hurt. </p><p>There was a moment, just as Kayla's body began to writhe from the
sweet slackening of pressure, that the girl realized she'd begun
howling. It was a gutteral noise that came from deep down, rattling up
through her throat, the wild baying of a creature driven by instinct,
focused only on primal needs. It was hard for Kayla to stop making
that sound, even after she realized it was coming from her. Something
seemed right about it, like she'd gone so far already, had shed so
much pride, had climbed so high on that rope only to find herself
lower than she'd ever been before... it was the kind of savage call
that any desperate, frightened beast would make in its last panting
moments of life. </p><p>Kayla felt like she would die, the shame was so hot already upon her.
But the pleasure was killing her, too - the total release, the
completely crushing loss of every last shred of control that she had,
the absolute submission to the urges that had been tormenting her.
Spasms shook her thin frame, threatened her grip on the rope. She let
herself go and go and go... until every last drop of piss was gone.
Until there was nothing left to let out. </p><p>Her eyes were still shut tight. The crowd of girls below was still
completely silent, motionless. It was still just the birds and the
river. Still just Kayla at the top of the rope, but she was still
hanging on. </p><p>Kayla's shoes and socks were saturated. Her feet inside her Keds felt
as if they were marinating in piss. She wriggled her toes and felt a
twinge in her pussy as the warmth of her own fluid sloshed between them. </p><p>She wanted more than anything to be alone. To be by herself and put
her hands between her legs. To spread her cunt wide and rub and rub
and rub and rub her clit. To get her fingers in her hole. To find that
spot. To push and prod and slide her fingers where they needed to go
until there was nothing left but a crescendo of orgasms and the crazy
beating of her heart, the frenzied sweat of masturbation glazing every
inch of her skin. There would be nothing beyond that moment but sleep,
until she could awaken later on and do it all over again. </p><p>But she was at the top of a twenty-foot rope climb. And she'd just
pissed herself in front of more than six dozen other teenaged girls. </p><p>""Damn, girl!"" came a voice, the first to break the spell. After that,
it was a buzzing storm of whispers and muttering. High giggles
punctuated the chatter like crashing cymbals. Kayla looked down. </p><p>The Willow girls were all off to one side, away from the main crowd,
huddled close together and watching her closely. They were not talking
at all. Most were smiling up at her, though, and only Emily, the cabin
leader, appeared to be troubled about anything. She was looking from
the top of the rope to the bottom, over and over. From Kayla to.... </p><p>Kayla jerked her gaze straight down, craned her head to see between
her dripping feet. Miss Kristy was almost directly beneath her. She
was still holding tightly to the rope with one hand. The huge muddy
patch of grass was easy to see from Kayla's vantage point, the
piss-splattered ground forming a dark circle just inches from Miss
Kristy's own feet. The counselor was watching her with huge, gorgeous
eyes. She was talking to Kayla. </p><p>""... make it down now, sweetie? Kayla? Honey? Can you hear me?"" </p><p>Miss Helena began barking orders at the other girls, sending all the
other cabins off to the latrine and on to lunch. ""Jesus, girls! You've
witnessed enough! We'll finish the rest of you on the rope climb after
lunch. Now GET!"" </p><p>Girls began slowly wandering away.  Everyone was quietly talking.  It
was like a buzzing hive.  A voice behind her, fading away, drifted up
to Kayla.  “-not touching <i>that</i> rope!”  Another voice, “-must
have been awful.”  Another, “-what a baby.”</p><p>The Willow girls were told to stay, though, and to help take care of
Kayla. </p><p>""Emily,"" Miss Helena grumbled, ""make sure you girls get her cleaned up
and changed right away. Don't go near the showers, though. Some other
girls'll be bound to wander around there just to be nosy. Go and get
her in the river, you know, clothes and all. That'll get the smell off
everything straightaway, same as showers would. Send up one of your
girls right now to the cabin for a towel and a change of clothes for
Miss West. Then you see that one of your girls goes and gets a lunch
for her, so she can eat in peace in Willow Cabin. One or two of your
girls can eat in there with her, too, if she wants the company. But
she might not. She might not!"" </p><p>Emily answered politely, ""Yes, ma'am,"" then led the rest of the Willow
girls over to Miss Kristy and the tail end of the rope. </p><p>""Miss Kristy!"" Miss Helena called out as she trudged away toward the
mess hall, ""See that those Willows take care of their own, you hear?"" </p><p>""Of course!"" Kristy chirped back. </p><p>As Miss Helena's bulk disappeared into the shadows of the woods, Kayla
could hear a last bit of growling from the camp director: ""Why's it
always gotta be Willow cabin? Jesus! Every fucking year it's
something. I swear!"" </p><p>Kayla began a slow, painful descent. Her arms and shouders were so
stiff and sore that they were nearly unresponsive, and her hands were
worse. It hurt to loosen her grip. It hurt to regrip farther down on
the rope. It hurt to hold on as she lowered herself bit by bit.  And
the whole way down she had to deal with a new problem: piss-wet,
slippery rope. The irritated skin of her palms and fingers began to
sting, and a couple times her whole hand slid in a sickening lurch
until she managed to squeeze tighter and secure her grip again. </p><p>Finally, though, Kayla was down. She felt her shoes squish into the
wet ground, realized she was back upon solid earth, and that was it.
She crumpled, weeping, burying her face against Miss Kristy's
shoulder, against the crook of her neck, nuzzling into her soft blonde
hair. She could feel the counselor's piss-splattered arms go around
her, felt their breasts pressed tightly together, Miss Kristy's a
little smaller than hers, and higher, but with nipples that were
definitely hard and easy to feel poking out. </p><p>Kayla's arms had been strained so much, her muscles protested
painfully as she tried to keep them lowered at her sides. It felt much
better to leave them raised, so that's what she did. Her arms came up,
and she put them around Miss Kristy's shoulders, pulling the woman
even more tightly to her. </p><p>Miss Kristy was talking again, cooing and shushing and mothering
Kayla, hugging her right back. The Willow girls surrounded them
closely in a double-ring of solidarity, looking upon the seventh
grader and the counselor in the center of the circle with warmth and
acceptance. </p><p>And hunger. </p><p>Kayla snuffled a little and glanced around at the other girls, then
finally at Miss Kristy. The counselor was smiling at her, too, in
exactly the same way. Up close she was even more beautiful. Up close
she was all iceberg-blue eyes and small straight nose and soft red
lips. Impossibly long eyelashes. Impeccably straight teeth. Kayla
found herself, somehow, managing to smile back a little bit. </p><p>""That's our girl, yeah..."" Miss Kristy murmured. ""Now she's a true
Willow, isn't she?"" The girls all around them nodded, grinning. Kayla
noticed they were all holding onto one another - either by grasping
hands or by slipping hands into shirts and shorts. Her cabin mates
were casually feeling each other up, no doubt about it. </p><p>Then Kayla felt a hand press itself between her legs, work its way up
against her piss-drenched shorts and her hungry, horny mound. She
snapped her eyes back to Miss Kristy's, who winked at her. The
counselor then raised her hand, shining and dripping with Kayla's
urine, and licked her fingers and palm. </p><p>""Mmmm, that's nice, Kayla... really nice,"" Miss Kristy purred. Her
hand went back, this time worming its way down inside the top of
Kayla's panties, until the girl felt the woman's long, tender fingers
upon her swollen flesh. Her clit was sent aflutter, and she could
easily hear the sloppy noises of her own arousal as Miss Kristy moved
her fingers and hand with more and more purpose and precision. Kayla's
legs buckled - her orgasm slammed through her suddenly and with
unexpected strength. She felt several of the girls' hands on her,
holding her up as Miss Kristy continued to work her cunt, soon
launching her once more into orgasmic spasms. </p><p>A mouth was on her ear, a tongue licked slowly over it, warm breath
sending shivers throughout Kayla's slender frame. ""You're going to
have a couple of weeks, you little slut."" It was Emily. Her voice was
low, husky, and full of promise. ""Just be cool around girls from the
other cabins... and Miss Kristy'll make sure we get to do whatever we
want when we're alone."" </p><p>Kayla turned her face toward the eighth grader, her mouth opening,
searching. Lips pressed against hers. A long, wet tongue slid inside,
dancing around her own. Emily held her face between her hands, gently
working their mouths together, until Kayla found one face replaced
with another. Jordan was kissing her then, with a smaller, thicker
tongue, but with no less passion. Soon there was another girl, Andrea,
with a mouth full of saliva that Kayla found herself swallowing
hungrily. On and on the faces came to her. Mouth after mouth pushed
against hers, lips parted, tongues searching, until she'd kissed every
girl from the cabin. </p><p>Miss Kristy was last, and Kayla kept up that kiss far longer than the
others. The woman held her face just as Emily had done, tenderly
cradling Kayla's cheeks and pressing her soft, slippery tongue against
and around Kayla's in a delicious, dizzying dance. The other girls
were still surrounding them, standing so close. Kayla thought she
could smell more than just her own piss in the breeze. There were
thirteen wet pussies in that small space, and as a breeze kicked up
there could be no mistaking it - Kayla wanted to taste them all. She
wanted it so badly </p><p>Finally the girl and the counselor pulled back, one small string of
saliva left hanging between them. As it broke and fell against her
chin, Miss Kristy winked, just as she'd done in the mess hall at
breakfast. And just as Kayla had done then, she reacted once more with
a small involuntary jerk, a lightning bolt of new lust filling her
cunt full of fresh, flowing juice. </p><p>Kayla wanted to lie down, right there in her own piss-muddied patch of
grass, and let Miss Kristy touch her everywhere. She wanted all her
clothes off, to feel that light breeze kissing her thighs as she
spread them wide for the counselor's hands, for her mouth, for
anything and everything the woman might want to do. Kayla would let
her. She trembled, aching for more, suffering from a need that was
every bit as endless and as strong as her desperation had been only a
few moments before. </p><p>""Now, let's get you to the river,"" Miss Kristy murmured, ""and get you
naked."" </p>"
1562,"Sniffers, Chapter 1",handheld,1,"Jessie is a young woman heading home from college for the summer, ready to sniff out some really smelly goodies from her mom and sister's hamper.","['F-solo', 'panties', 'feet']","<p>At twenty-six, Jessie knew it would be tough to go home for the
summer, but she needed a break.  It was to be her first summer off
from school, in fact, since she began working on her PhD.  The
academic life had clearly become too all-consuming.  After the fifth
night in a row of falling asleep slumped across her lab bench, then
stumbling home in the early dawn – a bizarre sort of nerd walk of
shame – Jessie knew she needed a change of scene.  A shift of activity.</p><p>Where was the hot young undergrad she used to be?  Where was the girl
with a new lover in her bed every weekend?  And where had all her
friends gone?</p><p>There was one easy answer to all that:  everything else in her life
had been crushed to nothing beneath the relentlessly churning wheels
of work.  Her friends were mostly out of school, onto the life after,
and her lovers – any lovers she might have had or could have – well,
no other lesbians in town knew she even existed anymore.  Unless some
of the lab rats were queer, of course.</p><p>But she was still a young woman, and there were some feelings she just
couldn't resist.  Even without a regular amount of lovemaking, Jessie
could still find satisfaction.  She had to.  There was no other way to
keep on working like she did, resisting the temptations to cruise, to
party, to lose herself in some kind of thing with another girl.</p><p>Jessie masturbated.  A lot.</p><p>At the beginning of her grad school journey, though, the lack of
lovers had at first impeded her in terms of self-love.  Ironically,
she liked having a lover in her life for her times of private
pleasure.  Lovers left panties lying around.  Cast-off bras and
t-shirts and socks.  Flip flops and boots.  But it didn't take her
long to adjust to her newfound solitude.  After all, she had to
satisfy herself somehow!</p><p>Since she'd discovered her sexual self as a child, Jessie had enjoyed
little else more than burying her face in some recently worn article
of women's clothing while she slid her hands all over herself, into
herself.  It had started with her mother's and sisters' dirty panties
and socks from the hamper back at home.  Her father used his own
hamper and his own bathroom, so she never got around his scent.  For
her it had always been the musk of woman and girl that she had such
easy access to.  Growing up she  found such soul-satisfying pleasure
in lying around all evening just sniffing.  She'd spend hours on end
locked in her room with the CD player cranked up, surrounded by her
stuffed animals on her bed, holding ripe laundry against her face and
rubbing rubbing rubbing away.</p><p>As a grad student, she found nearly as much pleasure in sniffing her
own things.  She took care not to shower but once a week, at the most.
 She'd go entire months without showering in the winter.  Since she
kept her hair short, like a boy's, it was easy to do.  Just a quick
couple handfuls of water on her head in the morning, and ta-da! she
was groomed.  She didn't wear anti-perspirant, only a sweet-scented
oil in her hairy armpits that she bought from the hippies who hawked
their various oddities in the quad across from the graduate dorms. 
Her bras and shirts, at the end of a day, smelled simply delicious!</p><p>Even in the summer she wore boots or tennis shoes as a general rule,
always with socks underneath.  In the evening she took great care to
peel her socks off one at a time and savor them, touching herself
slowly.  That was usually how her masturbation sessions started. 
Socks, one by one to the face, covering her face, smothering her face,
while she breathed through them, her head spinning from the thinner
oxygen supply and the sour, pungent, animal odor.  Then she loved to
shove her nose up against and between each set of toes, cramming her
nostrils wide open and snorting, long and hard.  Sucking on her instep
and heels usually came next, with the tasting of her toes saved for
the very end, when she was very nearly ready explode.</p><p>She didn't wipe herself when she peed.  She would only wipe once when
she pooped, and sometimes she wouldn't wipe at all.  Her panties were
therefore a lush, musky heaven that never failed to send her over the
edge when nothing else could.  That was usually how she ended her
masturbation sessions, with panties shoved hard against her face with
one hand, the crotch across her nose, while the other hand worked her
vibrator down and in and out again and again and again.</p><p>Jessie suspected that, compared to most other people, she probably had
a pretty weird way of getting off.  But then again, maybe not. 
Everybody had their own odor.  Everybody was daily surrounded by odor.
 Was it really all that strange?  She wondered.</p><p>No other lover so far had shown the same level of interest – no, to be
fair, the same level of obsession – with sniffing, not anywhere near
the kind of lust for it that so often possessed Jessie.  Sometimes she
felt like a freak, alone and lonely, but that kind of mood never
lasted long.  She was too intellectual to stay down.  The statistics
were there to be found, if someone were to ever really study such a
thing:  inevitably, if she kept searching, Jessie knew there were
other women out there with her same passion for a woman's wonderful
stink.  But where were they?</p><p>Those kinds of thoughts, though, were few and far between.  Jessie
often masturbated then got right back to work, reading some article,
writing some abstract.  She had little time to dwell on her solitude.</p><p>But after accidental-overnight number five at the lab, awakening in
her own puddle of drool, she finally realized such a thing, in itself,
was a problem.  So she took the summer off.  Her fellowship allowed
for it.  She went home, leaving each and every scrap of her work
behind, determined to reconnect with the world again.</p><p>Jessie's two older sisters were married and long gone, living their
brimful lives replete with jobs and kids and, at least for one, a
not-so-secret man on the side.  Still at home, though, was her little
sister Jordan.  At fifteen, she was just beginning to show an outward
interest in romance – but with disappointing results, as far as their
two oldest sisters were concerned.  Jessie got blamed for it, of
course, even though she'd graduated and gone to college before Jordan
had turned eight.  Jessie didn't even come out to her family for
another four years after that, but apparently just being around Jordan
growing up had been enough.  Lesbianism was contagious.  Everybody
knew it.</p><p>Their mom was just their mom, though.  She hadn't had sex – hadn't
even dated – since the sudden death of her husband during Jessie's
first year at the university.  It was a running joke among the three
older sisters that their mom must have bought the best vibrator in the
world, to have gone over eight years with no one but herself to sleep
with.  She'd let herself grow quite plump – not fat, but a curvy kind
of large that radiated its own special sexual heat, a ripeness and
sensuality that Jessie found both arousing and disturbing whenever she
went home.  Her mom drank a lot, but she still sold houses like nobody
else in her market, and to the Jessie it seemed as if she'd replaced
her longing for cock with a lust, instead, for more and more cash.</p><p>Of course Jessie dove into their hamper, on her first night home, with
delight.</p><p>Jordan played on an elite traveling soccer team, so she was gone
several nights a week to practices and almost every Saturday and
Sunday to some tournament or other.  Accordingly, the hamper was full
of her sweat-soaked sports bras, her long, thick, smelly socks, and
her gloriously fragrant panties.</p><p>Her mother's panties showed up in the hamper a lot less – she didn't
exercise at all and had little reason to change panties as often as
Jordan – but every single one of her mother's panties was streaked in
shocking brown up the back of the crotch.  It was as if she'd grown
just a little to fat to wipe properly.  Or perhaps, like Jessie, she
just didn't care to.</p><p>Jessie was in heaven.</p><p>That first evening, after arriving home alone and settling into her
old bedroom, Jessie wasted no time.  Her mom had texted earlier.  She
was headed straight from work to pick up Jordan from practice, then
they'd grab pizza and come home, it would probably take an hour at
least.</p><p>Naked, Jessie dumped the hamper out onto the floor.   She crawled on
her hands and knees across the pile of soiled and stained clothes,
reveling in the odors wafting over her.  She bent low and plowed her
face into the fabrics, many grown semi-stiff from dried sweat.</p><p>One soccer sock in particular held her attention.  She sniffed it
repeatedly, the acrid, ammonia-drenched aroma making her eyes water
and her head spin.  Soon she was sucking it while fishing out another
thick, long sock to rub all over her face and neck.</p><p>She slowly, carefully stuffed one of Jordan's sports bras up inside
her soaking wet hole, then pulled it out and sucked on it instead of
the sock.  Drool steadily spilled out around the cotton/lycra blend
and the corners of her mouth and ran slickly down her neck.</p><p>Nearly ready to come, Jessie spit out the bra and began to slip pair
after pair of Jordan's panties onto her head, so that the crotches
were all neatly lined up over her nose and mouth.  She stopped at
five, when it became almost too difficult to breathe.  It was
incredible, fighting off the delirious, dark onset of asphyxia,
sucking for air desperately through the pungent fabric.  Oxygen could
only arrive drenched in stink.  She had to breathe in that nasty stink
to live!</p><p>It was a great fantasy, to think she could die right there, choked to
death in a heavenly cloud of musky, urine-scented air.  Her head felt
like it might explode.  Her entire body shook under an onslaught of
pins-and-needles pain.  She broke out all over in a heavy, trembling
sweat.</p><p>Then she came.  One hand was shoved hard up inside herself, the other
strummed furiously, joyfully, on her engorged clitoris.</p><p>After a moment, the mask of panties pulled aside slightly so she could
recover, Jessie got up onto her knees and put all the clothes back
into the hamper.  Except for two of her mother's dirtiest panties. 
Those she took back to her room.</p>"
1563,"Auntie Lou and Hanna, Part 1 – The Beginning",Hanna Laya,1,The begining of a long Love between Hanna and Her Great Auntie Lou,"['inc,Fg,ped,w/s,M,fist,oral']","<p>My name is Hanna and before I knew my name or the difference between
boys and girls, I was turned into a sexual being. Not really a child
of 3, but a object to be enjoyed by all (including myself). My parents
use to let my great auntie and uncle babysit me a lot and this is
where my tale begins.</p><p>Just before my 3rd birthday on a warm summers day, my parents loaded
up an overnight bag so I could spend my first night with Auntie Lou
and Uncle Max. I was bouncing off the walls with excitement.  My mom
and dad couldn't wait to drop me off, and that's exactly what they
did.  As soon as they left, Auntie Lou took off my romper, rubber pants
and diaper so we could go swimming.  My parents were in such a rush
they forgot to pack a swimsuit, but that wasn't a problem. Auntie Lou
said that it was OK that we could all go naked.  That was perfect for
me. I hated clothes and 50 years later still do. Auntie Lou got
undressed, so did Uncle Max, and out to the pool we went.</p><p>Uncle Max took a chair in the corner where Auntie Lou told him to
sit. I guess he didn't like the water because he never went in the
pool. Auntie Lou had to be very careful holding me. Her hands shook
really bad, so when she held me she kept me right up against her. She was
much bigger than my mother and very very soft with big breasts and
long large nipples. She knew my mother would still let me nurse
sometimes and when she was holding me I naturally latched on and
began to suck away which was her plan to begin with.  There was no
milk but as I sucked she would soothe me and not like mother did.
Mother usually just talked to me as I nursed, but Auntie would touch me.
She'd start stroking my face encouraging me to bite her nipple a
bit. As I would she would move her hand from under my bum between my
legs and her hand would shake my little slit. I guess because I was so
little and did not have a great command of the English language
Auntie felt free to do as she pleased to me and because she never
hurt me I always wanted to go to her house for sleepovers.</p><p>Auntie had told Uncle Max to stay in his chair, and we got into the
shower. Auntie had put me down before we got in, like I said her
hands shake pretty bad (Parkinson's).  The shower filled up with steam
and she made a face on the shower door, then a body, breasts, legs and
Auntie put a V between the legs. I looked at the picture and
giggled. Auntie asked me to give it a kiss. The place between the
legs was face level so that's where I kissed.  Auntie told me what a
good girl I was and bent down and kissed me on my lips then stood
back up. I tried to give her a kiss back and when I did it landed
right at her V. Again she told me what a good girl I was then she
put her hands on her V and pulled the skin up so a little nipple
popped out.  Auntie smiled at me and asked if I was hungry that this
nipple would give me a special milk and as fast as it came out of her
mouth was as fast as I was on it. It was much smaller then even
mother's nipples and I had to really suck hard to latch on to it, but
once I did Auntie Lou started to tell me how I was the best girl in the
whole wide world.  The more she praised me the more I sucked. Auntie
asked for my hand but not to stop nursing so I put my little hand in
her shaky hand. She bent down and started to lick my hand all up and
down my fingers, then she took it in hers and put it in between her
legs in a very wet spot.  As she held my little hand shaking it with
her own, she started to push it into a very warm, squishy, slippery hole
and then pulled it out and right back in again. As she pushed it in
again she got it up to my elbow and told me to just wiggle my fingers
around in there. It felt really nice in there so why stop? Soon
Auntie started to make funny noises and  I felt the hole tighten
around my arm hard and I got scared and pulled it out fast. Auntie
slid down the wall to the floor of the shower. I was afraid she was
hurt and started to cry. Auntie hugged me and started to kiss me all
over from where she sat.</p><p>Once out of the shower wrapped in a big fluffy towel Auntie laid me on
her big bed and told me to stay there and don't move or I could fall
off.  Auntie went to the door to call Uncle Max. When he came in the
room he was on his knees like when we play horsy. Auntie Lou told him
to stop and she sat me on his naked back with my little cunny rubbing
as she lead him around the room telling him to ""giddy up horsy."" I
laughed and laughed but was getting the same good feeling like when
Auntie rubbed me in the pool. Auntie made Uncle stop and stay still
and put her shaking hand on what was now being called my cunny and
rubbed it making it feel like the kind of tickle that doesn't make
you laugh. The more she rubbed the more I rocked hard on her hand in
turn rubbing on Uncle's back as well. Uncle was making funny noises
now and Auntie kept me rocking. Now Uncle was trying to get closer to my
cunny and Auntie took her hand away and let Uncle turn around and
suck on my cunny.  All of a sudden I had to potty and told Auntie she
wouldn't let Uncle take his mouth away and I couldn't hold it any
longer and let loose with a steady stream of hot salty pee, which
Uncle didn't miss a drop.  We got cleaned up and went downstairs.</p><p>Still with no clothes on, Auntie sat down in her big chair and put me
on her lap with my legs spread wide.  I like this because by now I
knew she was going to play with my cunny.  But she surprised me first
by rubbing my nonexistent nipples, pinching or at least trying to get
a hold of what will someday be big nipples if they keep getting
played with the way they are now at 3. Then she took both her hands
on other side of my legs and pulled them apart as far as they would go
without hurting and started to work my little clit and hole, round
and round on my clit and just a little dip into my very little hole,
but OH how I liked being touched like that.</p><p>It's very late and my house will be up soon.  Tomorrow is another
day.  I hope someone has enjoyed my story. My life with Auntie
Lou, Uncle Max and their friends are stories I look forward to sharing.</p>"
1564,"Auntie Lou and Hanna, Part 2",Hanna Laya,2,The day continues…,"['Fg', 'FMg,beast,extreme ped,ws,veg']","<p>While Auntie toyed with my cunny I kept trying to open my legs even
further so she could get to me easier. Every time her hand would ease
away my little bum would come up off her lap trying not to loose
contact with those loving fingers.  Auntie yelled to Uncle Max to fix
dinner and she picked me up and put me down on the floor in front of
her.</p><p>She got up and looked at me,I think I was ready to cry because she
reassured me that she just wanted to give me her big chair and she
wanted to sit on the floor so she could see my cunny better.  I tried
to get up in her chair but it was too high, Auntie help me up putting
her hand between my legs and as it shook my little slit she lifted me
onto the chair her fingertip ending up in my baby hole.</p><p>Soon Uncle came into the den with some veggies on a tray with dip,
Auntie gave me a baby carrot with dip on it and I proceeded to lick
the dip off the carrot just like Auntie told me too.  Uncle Max just
stood there watching as Auntie took my carrot and put a really big
glob of dip on it and I went to town on it. While I licked my carrot
Auntie started rubbing my legs and as she rubbed I started to spread
them, she rubbed I spread further.</p><p>Auntie took a very small,skinny carrot and looked at Uncle and then
started to rub it up and down my slit, I looked down and started to
laugh and told Auntie she was very silly. She didn't stop though, I
was sucking on my carrot now and sucking really hard on it. I
couldn't seem to sit still on the chair, I asked Auntie if she could
make the tickle stop she just smiled big and rubbed the carrot a
little harder.  My bottom kept bouncing up off the chair trying to
get her to touch the little nipple where the tickle seemed to be
coming from it made Auntie very happy I could tell because she looked
at Uncle then at me and had the biggest smile I had ever seen her
have. She lowered her head to my cunny and moved the skin up like she
had done when I sucked her special nipple and out poked what little
nipple I had and she started to lick at it.  Then she took my nipple
and my whole cunny in her mouth and started to suck on it hard.  I
was bucking like a wild pony and as I did she started to slide the
carrot in my baby hole.  She sucked wantonly and had gotten almost
the whole carrot in my hole, I was so preoccupied I don't know if it
even hurt. She kept sucking and started pumping the carrot in and out
of my hole all of a sudden my body got very stiff my eyes opened wide
and I started to shake just like Auntie's hands.  Even though my eyes
were open I couldn't really see but I heard Auntie tell Uncle Max OK
cum and I felt something very warm and wet hit my cunny.  Auntie said
to Uncle,"" now clean my sweet little girl up"", with that Uncle licked
up the wet stuff and then ate the carrot Auntie had left sticking out
of my little cunny hole.  Off to dinner Auntie announced...</p><p>Uncle had set the big dinner table for us and Auntie had me sit on
her lap I straddled her leg and started swinging my legs back and
forth making my little nipple rub on her leg.  Now that I found out
it was there I liked how it could make me feel, so as I ate I kept
rubbing myself on Auntie's leg.  Uncle Max fed Auntie Lou, I guess
because of her hands so she had her hands free and decided to start
playing with me again. Uncle had made me a hotdog and french fries
for dinner and I had eaten half the dog and most of the fries. Auntie
took what was left of my hotdog and put it in her mouth and started
to suck on it then she pulled it out and put it down between her legs
and into her big hairy hole and just left it there.  She was rolling
my special nipple in between her thumb and finger and with the other
hand she put part of her finger in my hole and just let it shake
naturally. In just a few minutes my body went rigid again and I
started to pant and I thought I had peed on Aunties lap because her
lap and I were all wet.  Auntie told me only very,very special girls
can do that she told me that it was cum and not pee and only happened
when I felt really good.  Auntie has said I have always been special
she had never in her life seen such a little girl cum and not just
get a little wet but full blown squirting, dripping, wonderful
wetness.</p><p>We were still in the dining room and Auntie had taken some of my
french fries and put them in her hole with the hotdog and at the same
time took one and put it in mine.  She told Uncle to finish feeding
her then he could eat with the dog.  Titan,their dog was just a puppy
but already very big, he had short hair and a very big feet.  When
Auntie was done eating Uncle went and got Titan, he came running into
the room and went right between Aunties legs and started to eat the
hotdog and fries that she had put there.</p><p>When Uncle came back  he had more hotdogs,carrots,and other veggies
on a plate he also had some canned dogfood .  Uncle picked me up off
Auntie Lou's chair and put me down on the floor.  On the floor was a
plastic tablecloth and she lay down and told me to do the same.  As I
lay down Auntie spread her legs and told me Uncle and Titan had to
eat now and that Uncle was going to put there dinner in and on her
and me.  I looked at her strangely and she told me again how special
I was and that it would feel better then she made me feel feeding
them. She told me Uncle would be putting there dinner in and on her
pussy and breasts and on my cunny and what would be breasts someday,
so I lay there with her and watched Uncle fill her up with different
foods from the plate.  When he was done filling her up he opened the
can of dogfood and started to spread it on her breasts,pussy and also
on the same places on me. Auntie looked at Uncle and said,""OK max get
down and eat,like the good dog you want to be"". Auntie always made me
laugh, but Uncle quickly got to the floor and lowered his head but
did not move yet, Titan was right infront of her pussy and looked at
Uncle and growled.  I got a little scared but Auntie held my hand and
took Titan's face and pushed it towards my dog food covered cunny, he
got the hint and lay down and started to lick at his dinner. I didn't
know what to do with myself it felt so good so I moved my hand down
my body and got some of the dog food and spread it lower down to my
hole and my special nipple.  Titan licked at me as if he hadn't eaten
in weeks as he kept up his tempo with his tongue I started to hump
his face riding his nose until I started to squirt all over his
face.  He just wouldn't stop licking me, meanwhile Uncle was eating
his dinner out of Auntie Lou her telling him all along what a good
dog he was and that he needed to eat faster or she was going to give
it all to Titan.</p><p>I was still laying there with Titan trying to get every last bit of
cum and dogfood.  I had my puffy little lips pulled apart so Titan
could get good access to my clit (as Auntie told me it was called).
He just wouldn't stop until Auntie Lou told him to stop and with that
Titan and Uncle max switched places.  Auntie Lou was petting Titans
belly while he licked from her hairy vee to her big brown nipples.  
As she pet him I noticed a red thing sticking out from under his
tummy and the more Auntie pet him the bigger it got.  Auntie started
to touch it now and when she did Titan started to buck like I was
doing before and was doing again to Uncles face. Auntie looked over
at me and smiled and started to squeeze the red thing hard,but Titan
seemed to like what she was doing.  Soon I started to pee, no cum
well I think both into Uncles mouth I was grabbing his hair so he
couldn't get away and he started to gag.  That made Auntie really
happy because she rolled over and started to kiss me all over. Titan
was still bucking and now was behind Auntie Lou but she didn't stop
kissing me.  All of a sudden Titan jumped up on her back and she took
a deep breath...</p>"
1565,"Auntie Lou and Hanna, Part 3 – and our sleepover ends…",Hanna Laya,3,"This overnight was coming to an end, but that was only one of many.","['Fg,Mg,extreme ped', 'oral,anal,food,beast,enem,ws']","<p>I just can't express how I feel to be able to write what's been locked away for so long.  A place where we are not judged, but instead embraced.  Thank You.</p><p>Auntie pushed that soft tongue of hers deep into my throat and
started to pump it in and out like Titan was doing to her pussy
hole.  Titan started to howl and Auntie Lou pulled her mouth from
mine and started to howl too.  When they got quiet Auntie told uncle
to take Titan outside and clean him up.</p><p>Auntie was a glow with such a happy look on her face when our eyes
met and she just held me tight to her breast as I sucked on that big
brown nipple until we both fell asleep.</p><p>When we woke up it was morning and I still had Auntie Lou's nipple
in my mouth and just went to sucking away happily.  Auntie sighed and
started to play with my cunny.  Soon I had to pee and Auntie called
to uncle max.  She made uncle get between my legs and put his mouth
on my cunny and asked me to be a good girl and potty for uncle. She
told me that it was something that uncle liked to do all the time,
all I had to do was call him.  I was having a hard time going so
Auntie told him to help me.  With that he start to move his tongue
around and espeacially under my clitty and quickly I came and went
all at the same time.</p><p>uncle got up and went to make us girls as Auntie called us,
breakfast.  Again we sat at the big table this time Auntie had a
special chair for me.  I sat up high and had a cut-out where my butt
and cunny are. uncle put me in my special chair and took his place on
his knees at Auntie's feet.  She patted his head and we ate our food.</p><p>When we were done eating Auntie asked me to stay put that she had
something very,very special she wanted me to do.  I was all excited
waiting to find out what it was.  When Auntie returned she had uncle
carrying a plate of foods and a special red bag with a long hose.  he
also had a really big bottle of juice with a nipple on it.</p><p>I could barely sit still with the excitement of the unknown.  Auntie
just kept smiling when finally she asked me to lay back as uncle
lowered the back of my chair so I was almost laying down and spread
my legs far apart.  When I was laid back and comfortable she gave me
the bottle and told me to drink it up she told me I was going to feed
uncle his breakfast myself because I was such a big girl.  With those
shaking hands of hers she started to take the food from the tray and
put it all over my little body.  She put small boiled eggs in my
cunny, sausage in my little rosebud(as Auntie called it)and jam from
my clit to my tiny nipples.  </p><p>uncle's mouth was watering waiting to eat but Auntie kept rubbing the
jam in between my cunny lips and around my clitty until I started to
hump her hand.  She looked at uncle and told him to start eating
before she changed her mind that I looked so good she might just have
to eat me herself.</p><p>uncle first started trying to suck one of the two eggs Auntie had
stuffed up my baby hole it kept coming out a little and get sucked
back up.  Finally he got one out and chewed as fast has he could then
went right for a sausage that was sticking out of my butt.  This time
he didn't rush, he licked at it licking my tiny hole at the same
time.  he stopped licking and with one bite he got the whole piece of
meat out of my little ass. I gasped and Auntie hit uncle hard across
the face for hurting me.  Meanwhile I had tears in eyes and didn't
want uncle to have anymore to eat.  And he didn't.</p><p>Auntie finished eating me up.  It felt so good she sucked out the
other egg and licked up al the jam. Of course it was cum and jam.
When she was finished she got the funny red bottle, she told me that
she had to clean my cunny and rosebud out or Mommy and Daddy would
know our secret.  She told me it would feel just like her finger
until the water went in and I was to keep it in until we went to the
shower. She had uncle get me out of my chair and carry me to the
bathroom. As he carried me I realized how bad I had to pee from that
big bottle.  I told Auntie that I was afraid uncle would hurt me
again if I let him have my pee, but she told me she he would never
hurt me again. he smiled at me in his arms and lifted my cunny to his
mouth and I let loose a hot yellow river.</p><p>Once in Auntie's big bathroom uncle lay me on my flowered beach towel
on the rug.  Auntie told him to go away.  Auntie told me to get on my
knees and lay my head on the towel,  I felt her soft tongue lick all
around and in my butt hole getting it all wet and slippery.  She
slowly moved her mouth away and started to slide a very small nozzle
into my ass.  She undid the clamp and I felt a warm rush wash over my
insides. After just a minute or so she slowly started to pull the
little thing out of my butt and replace it with the very tip of her
finger.  Auntie then took the nozzle and put it in my cunny hole and
first just let a trickle of water out, I let out a little moan
wanting some releif.  Auntie started to pull the nozzle in and out of
my hole faster and faster then pushing it in as far as she could she
let the water out in a rush and I started to shake all over,.  At the
same time Auntie took her finger from my butt and water came flooding
out of me in waves from both holes.  I cried out Auntie Lou's name
over and over telling her how much I loved her and never wanted to
leave.</p><p>Auntie started to cry for she knew that my parents would be there
soon and for now our fun had come to an end.</p>"
1566,"Auntie Lou and Hanna, Part 4 – watch the new baby",Hanna Laya,4,"About a week after having my new brother Mommy needs a rest.  She calls Auntie Lou and pleads with her to take the baby and me for the weekend. Auntie jumps at the chance to once again spend special time with me, (and maybe bobby too)","['Fg,extreme ped,infant,oral,anal,ws,inc,lac,fist,toys.feet']","<p>Mommy was too tired to take the long ride to Auntie Lou's and uncle
max's house.  Daddy packed and big bag so all bobby's and my things
would fit in one bag.  Mommy got us dressed, me in a pretty little
puffy dress that just barely covered my cunny and bum.  Before she
got bobby dressed she changed his wet diaper.  I walked in just as
Mommy was licking and sucking bobby's little penis,  </p><p>I tried not to make any noise, as Mommy was sucking she put her big
milky tit in bobby's mouth.  The harder he sucked the harder she
sucked on him. She put his cock and balls in her mouth and starting
to chew on them.  She took his little hand and put her leg up so she
could shove it up her sloppy wet pussy,  By this point I was almost
behind her and starting to breath really hard almost ready to cum
myself.  I was such a dirty little girl.</p><p>Mommy pulled bobby's little dick from her mouth with a pop and looked
at me with a strange smile.  She grabbed my by my hand and pulled me
to her breast and pushed her leaky nipple to my lips.  I started to
suckle making happy little baby noises as my brother did the same
from the other nipple.  Mommy's hand found it's way to my very wet
slit.  She opened my legs as wide as I could giving her easy access
to my wanting baby pussy.</p><p>Mommy was not gentle and loving the way Auntie Lou was.  She pulled
at my pussy lips spreading them apart as far as she could get them.
When she did that my clit would pop out from it's hiding place so she
could get a good hold of it and pump it like she did bobby's penis.
Even though it kind of hurt the good feeling soon took over and I
started to buck against her hand making her pull even hard on my
little clit until I started to cum and pee.  Mommy grabbed one of
bobby's diaper to catch my steady flow of warm urine,  All I could
think of at that moment was uncle max drinking up all my little girl
juice.  Soon...</p><p>Daddy yelled upstairs wondering what was taking so long.  We already
were dressed again and I was bouncing down the stairs and Mommy was
carrying the baby.  Daddy grabbed bobby and we were out the door.</p><p>After about an hour we rounded the corner to Auntie's house.  I was
caught up in a sort of day dream.  I was naked and Auntie Lou had
bobby sucking my cunny nipple.  That's what I sometimes called my
clit when she sucked on it.  I didn't realize but I had spread my
legs and was rubbing my very wet panties over my hard clit.  I was
building up quite a rhythm and was just about ready to cum, I stuffed
two fingers from my other hand right in my needy hole.</p><p>The harder I rubbed and the more fingers I jabbed in and out of my
pussy the closer I was to the orgasm I wanted.  I opened my eyes so I
could look at bobby, but caught a glimpse of Daddy looking at me in
the rearview mirror.  He was staring and licking his lips, he
couldn't seem to look away.  I didn't stop either, if anything my
movements became more exaggerated moving my panties aside so he could
get a really good look at me  twirling my clit and slamming my
fingers in my pussy.  I came with such a fury I almost couldn't
breathe.  I put my panties back in place and pretended nothing
happened.  Daddy didn't say a word either.</p><p>A minute or two later we were in the driveway.  Daddy had just opened
my door when Auntie Lou and Titan came from the house. Titan ran
right to the car to see me, he pushed his big head down between my
legs trying to force them open.  I gave in just a little so he could
get a good whiff of my little girl sweetness his tongue quickly
lapped at my wet panties. Auntie Lou came round and got Titan so I
could get out of the car without being molested by the big dog.</p><p>While we walked to the house I heard Auntie telling Daddy that she
was on a new medicine that stopped her hands from shaking.  I was
going to miss the way her hands shook when she played with my cunny.  
It felt so great when she would put my clit in between two fingers
and two in my tight little hole and just let them shake. But she
seemed happy to be able to hold little bobby without worry of
dropping him.</p><p>Before Daddy left uncle max had fixed coffee and cake for us to
have.  I kissed my father good-bye and watched him turn the corner
before I closed the door.</p><p>When I turned around Auntie Lou already had her blouse open and bobby
was tugging away at her big long nipple.  She motioned for me to come
closer,  she picked my up with her now steady hand and put me to her
other breast.  Soon she was rocking and moaning, she grabbed my foot
and started to rub it up and down her dripping pussy.</p><p>She stopped the action just long enough to have uncle max help us
move to her playroom.  She had decided to set up one room in the
house for our special play time.  It had plastic sheets on the bed,
special toys and machines on different shelves. uncle lay us down and
got us both undressed so Auntie could love us,  he went to his chair
to wait and watch.</p><p>Auntie and Titan came in the room, she told Titan to go lay down by
uncle.  She came to the bed and lay down beside me.  She had the most
beautiful smile and her eyes sparkled when she looked at me.  We
talked for a little while,  she asked how I liked having a little
brother and not a sister like I wanted.  I told her I thought he
would be fun to play with,   but I hadn't had a chance to really play
with him yet.</p><p>She told me that when I was at her house the girls were in charge and
that I could do anything I wanted.  That meant anything to anyone as
long as it made me feel good and most importantly happy.  She said
she lived to make me as happy as I made her.  I was her very special
girl.</p><p>bobby was cooing and trying to grab his feet, his swollen little
penis and balls tight above his bum hole.  I looked at him and wanted
to explore his little boy parts.  First I stuck my finger in his
mouth to see if he would suck it,  he wrapped his tongue around my
little digit and sucked with all his might.  With my other hand I
started to pat his little bum, Auntie watched with excitement not
knowing what I was up to,  I pat him a little harder and was making
him bum a little red, but he didn't cry, he just sucked harder.  I
decided to move my pats to his swollen ball sac, first softly but the
longer I did it the more excited I got and the harder the pats came.  
Soon bobby was wiggling around and Auntie held his chubby little legs
apart so I could direct my attention to his stiff little dick.</p><p>I pulled on finger from his mouth and he started to cry.  Auntie told
uncle to get a plug for the shelf and put it in his mouth.  The plug
was shaped like a pussy with a big clit sticking out.  uncle put his
finger in bobby's mouth and open it up so he could put the plug in.  
bobby latched right on to it and stopped crying, uncle adjusted the
strap behind his head so it would come out.</p><p>Once bobby was happily sucking his clitty plug, I resumed my patting
on his stiffy.  his little body started to bounce with every pat.  
Auntie was rubbing her pussy as she watched me redden my baby brother
body. I could tell she liked what she was watching.  I grabbed one of
my brothers legs and started to rub it on her pussy lips, spreading
them apart and letting his fat toes wiggle her clit.  She start to
grind her hot pussy against his little foot, trying to wedge it into
her waiting hole.  I saw what she was trying to do, so I took his
foot and pushed it in. I worked it in and out like I saw Titan do
with his big dick.  As I pump her, her legs opened wider and started
to swallow up bobby's leg.  I pushed it further and soon his whole
leg was in her.  As soon as it was all in she start to yell,
squirting cum and pee all over bobby.  She was bucking wildly on his
fat little leg and grabbing anything she could get her hands on.  She
started pulling bobby's dick as hard as she could and he was trying
to cry around the plug.</p><p>Soon her orgasm subsided and she let go of the baby.  I left his leg
in her pussy, moving it just a little to make her cum again.  I liked
to make her happy, just because I loved her and also I knew that now
it was my turn to be loved.</p><p>Auntie took the baby's leg from her spent hole and removed the plug
from bobby's mouth.  I had already laid down and Auntie gently moved
my legs apart so I was spread eagle on the bed.  She told uncle to
get the blindfold, two small toys and some warming gel. She smiled
big and told me how much she loved me and then put the blindfold on
me. I heard her tell uncle to apply the gel to my nipples, rubbing
each one until it they were hot and hard.  She told him to put some
on my clit and then rub some on my smooth cunny and in my bum hole.  
I lay still while he attended to me,  feeling him spread my tight
little lips so he would not miss one spot of my little girl pussy.
When he was done I lay waiting to see what was to come next.</p><p>Auntie whispered in my ear to just relax and that she was going to
make me the happiest little girl in the whole wide world.</p><p>The gel was starting to do its job,  I couldn't seem to stay still.  
I was tingling all over and the more I moved around they more deeper
the feeling seemed to get.  I soon felt something warm and wet on my
flat little chest.  Something or someone was licking me, where ever
the gel was they licked.  They stayed on my nonexistent chest for a
long time, my nipples aching for harder more direct attention.  But
it was enough to get my hips humping trying to attract the tongue to
my pussy.  I guess they got the message because they made a beeline
for my puffy little cunt.  I opened my self up as best I could, I
need to cum again.  I always need to cum it seemed.</p><p>Just as I was about over the top the tongue was gone, leaving me
confused and needing to cum so bad it hurt.  I was just about to help
myself when I felt the lips of my pussy being stretched apart.  Soon
a very small mouth was on my cunny sucking it's way to the little
pussy nipple.  It latched on to it as if it's life depended on it.  I
humped the face attached to the tongue that was giving me such
pleasure.  With a start the blindfold was removed.  When I looked
down it was as I the face I expected,  my baby brother.  He started
to push on my pussy with his little hands trying to get more pussy
milk.  Auntie finally started to help him give me the biggest, best
cum I ever had.  He was sucking on my clit and she put a little girl
dildo in my slick baby pussy and one in my ass.  She start to push
and pull each on at a time and bobby kept sucking.</p><p>Auntie would stop every time I was about to cum,  soon I was near
tears.  She called to uncle and told him that bobby was going to have
to go potty,  he put bobby's penis and balls in his mouth and sucked
until little bobby start to pee.  When he was done,  Auntie told him
to wait she was going to make me pee.  She pulled my clit from bobby,
he started to cry so she shoved a tit in his mouth.  She put my clit
in between three fingers two above and one below and started to
squeeze and pull.  I still wouldn't pee and she told if I wanted to
cum I had to pee.  She continued the pumping action pulling at my
clit a little harder milking it like a cow. My clit started to burn
and my pussy started to get real wet, she kept telling me to pee.  
She motioned to uncle to get on his knees, that I was just about
ready.  She aimed my clit at his face and as soon as a stream started
to flow he put his lips to my cunt and she slid a finger up my ass
hole.  Pumping my ass, I felt a finger enter my pussy and then she
pushed uncle to the floor and brought bobby back.  </p><p>She kept to her task and bobby kept to his.  I couldn't help but cum
now.  I thrashed about, Auntie told uncle to hold me she wanted to
make sure I was as happy as was possibly.  She managed to get her
fingers between bobby's mouth and my clit and jacked it like a little
penis into bobby waiting mouth.  He would suck even harder and my
clit had never been so big.  I came one more time, a rush of pussy
milk flowed into bobby's mouth,so fast he almost gagged.</p><p>When I finally came down from my high, I moved up the bed and
snuggled up to Auntie Lou.  I took one of her big nipples in my mouth
and feel into a sweet dreamy sleep.</p>"
1567,"Auntie Lou and Hanna, Part 5 – Tomorrow is School",Hanna Laya,5,Hanna starts school tomorrow and mother thinks Auntie Lou can help…,"['Fg,inc,ped,b,ws']","<p>It's been such a long time since I've written.  My brain is on fire
with memories. I don't know which sweet thought I should share...</p><p>As you can tell by now I have been raised to sexually express myself
quite freely.  The biggest problem was being able to control such a
young girl who wanted to be touched all the time, with whom ever or
what ever would touch her.</p><p>Going to school was going to pose a slight problem for my parents, I
was a very overt child and now I would be around all sorts of new
women and girls, men and boys.  Best of all I had learned how to get
people into such compromising positions and if they didn't do what I
wanted I would threaten to tell.  I wasn't always such a nice little
girl when I wanted my way.</p><p>Tomorrow was the first day of school and my mother thought that it
would be a good idea if we packed up Bobby and headed off to Auntie
Lou's for the day.  Her plan was for me to blow off some that sexual
steam I seem to keep built up.</p><p>As we drove, Mommy had me sitting next to her in the front seat with
her fingers tracing my little wet slit through my silky panties.  
Soon her fingers were just sliding back and forth my cunny was so
wet.  I reached down and pulled my panties off so Mommy's fingers
could get to my clitty.  The harder she rubbed the wetter I got.  I
knew Mommy was getting excited because she was rocking as she tried
to pay attention to the road, so I put my hand under her dress and
went to move her panties away but she didn't have any on.  Auntie's
house was still a while away and Mommy couldn't concentrate on the
road so she found a place out of sight to pull off.</p><p>As soon as she stopped the car she grabbed my face and shoved it
between her legs.  Like I said before Mommy is not loving like Auntie
Lou.  She rode my face like Auntie and I ride on uncle max's face.  
With my nose shoved as hard as she could get it up against her clit
and my mouth and tongue plastered to her pussyhole I could barely
breathe.  By the time she came I was about to pass out from a lack of
oxygen. I was so out of breath that I fell back on the seat panting.  
I lay there with my legs splayed open wishing we were already at
Auntie's.  Mommy got out of the car and looked down at me with a
strange look on her face.  She told me to close my eyes for a little
bit and relax.  I was a little scared her voice even sounded a little
weird.</p><p>I nearly jumped out of my skin when I felt my clitty being sucked
right out of its little hiding place but I still didn't open my
eyes.  I was afraid if I did, who ever or what ever it was would stop
and no matter how frightened I was I didn't want that to happen. Soon
I felt fingers spreading my legs wider and the sucking was replaced
by something hard, but soft and warm at the same time.  Still I kept
my eyes glued shut.  This thing rubbed all over my clitty then
without warning it dipped right into my sopping wet cunnyhole.  I
started to buck my hips raising up to try and get it further into my
cunny.  At 5 there have been all sorts of things in there but this
was so warm.  I was just about to cum and I just had to open my eyes
and see what it was that was making me feel so good.  When I opened
my eyes I saw Mommy looking down at me sweat on her forehead and a
real strange smile. She had two fingers in Bobby's baby butthole and
was pushing his baby dick in and out of my cunny.  The more I looked
into her eyes the harder she pushed Bobby in me.  When I was just
about ready to cum she grabbed him and shoved his face back to my
clitty and made him suck me.  Well she really didn't have to make him
suck me, since Bobby was born he's been trained to suck on anything
that is put in his mouth.  As usual I came and peed all at the same
time which made Bobby gag just a little but Mommy wouldn't let him up
until I was done.</p><p>When I was all cleaned up and Bobby was back in his car seat we got
back on the road.  Before long we were pulling into the driveway and
Auntie Lou was waiting with big smiles and open arms...</p>"
1568,"Tamsin Joins another kind of Mile-high Club, Part 1",HardJulia,1,Little Tamsin has an encounter with a famous lady on an airplane,['F/f'],"<p class=""h2"">Foreword</p><p>I'm never had any problem with the idea of sex between women and young girls.  That's because of my own experience when much younger. I was sexually attracted to adult women from the age of nine or so, and would have been thrilled if some woman had come on to me at that age.  Although I loved all beautiful women, and some who were just sexy, I was most turned on by the mature female body.  The signs of aging that most women fear made women even more attractive to me. Increased weight, a little sagging of the breasts, that lovely skin texture were all plus points as far as I was concerned.  The following story is fiction but I wish it had really happened.</p><p>Julia</p><p>I think it was a few months before my tenth birthday I had my first lesbian experience with an adult woman. I was flying back to my Dad's place in LA from my second semester at the upscale girl's school in England. I was so happy to be free from my posh girl's school on the south coast, I could have cried out for joy. I think Dad sent me there to be rid of me. My mother would have been horrified if she'd been around but it was just fine by me.</p><p>Flying alone, I was being looked after by one of the cabin attendants. When she saw me trapped between two fat old guys in the back of the coach section she took pity on me and beckoned for me to leave my seat.</p><p>On the way along the aisle she whispered: ""There are plenty of seats in First Class, but I don't want everyone to know that.""</p><p>She ushered me through Business Class and showed me a seat, or rather a bed, in First which had more space than I dreamed was possible on an aeroplane. I looked around the cabin which was almost deserted. Across the aisle a woman was seated looking out of the window as we climbed towards cruising altitude. I couldn't see much of her face but she looked somehow familiar. I had wondered if I would spot any celebrities in this part of plane but there weren't too many occupants to choose from.</p><p>The cabin attendant brought my shoulder bag to me from my old seat, gave me an orange juice and pretzels and I was all set. I played around with the video system for a while. After a while a message appeared in the corner of the screen consisting of the word ""Adult"" with a line though it. I guessed the cabin attendant was looking after my moral welfare, which made me pretty cross. I had managed to see a few softcore adult movies on previous flights and found them pretty interesting.</p><p>I soon forgot about that little problem when I realised who the woman was sitting opposite. The attendant had brought her a bottle of champagne and I got a good view of her face as she turned to say thanks. It was one of my all-time favourite actresses! By an amazing coincidence I had a DVD of a movie she had made years ago, the one which had made her name, in my bag. It was a vampire movie with art-house pretensions in which she starred with a famous French actress. In the movie they had a lesbian affair which I guess was the thing which had fascinated me about it. I first saw part of it on TV about a year before but my father had switched it off after twenty minutes, thinking it unsuitable for a girl my age. I had spotted it in the classics section of the video store at Boston airport and bought it immediately, hoping I would have a chance to watch it during the vacation.</p><p>I put on some dark glasses so I could watch the actress out of the corner of my eye without it being noticed. I must have looked a complete idiot but it worked. I pretended to read the in-flight magazine while focussing on my idol sitting just a few feet away. I estimated she must be in her mid-to late-forties by now, and had gained a lot of weight. Fortunately it was in all the right places, her breasts in particular. In her short, low-cut black dress, she looked as if she expecteed to go to to a party upon arrival. However, judging by the rate she was consuming the champagne, she was planning to have her own one-woman party right here on the plane.</p><p>Although much older and heavier than she appeared in that famous movie, to me she was even more beautiful. I had become aware in the last few months that I was attracted to grown women rather than girls my own age. Also, I thought women in their forties were at the peak of their attractiveness.</p><p>I fished the DVD out of my bag and stripped off the shrink-wrap. There was a space on the paper cover which was just right for an autograph. After a few minutes I plucked up courage to speak to her.</p><p>She saw me approaching and worked out what I wanted before I said anything. She gave me the most wonderful smile.</p><p>""Oh golly you've found a copy of THAT movie,"" she said with a laugh. ""Better not let your Mom see it."" She already had a pen ready.</p><p>I decided not to explain about my Mom. Suddenly a bit tongue-tied, I just managed to say ""thankyou"" in a tiny voice and handed it over.</p><p>""To...?"" she asked.</p><p>""Tamsin,"" I said.</p><p>The actress wrote 'To my friend Tamsin, Love from Susan - XXX' in small neat writing on the DVD cover. I was thrilled with the message and already felt very close to this woman.</p><p>""Tamsin is such a pretty name,"" she said. ""Just right for such a pretty little girl.""</p><p>I blushed bright pink.</p><p>""Tamsin, why don't you come and sit with me right here for the rest of the flight, I'm all alone,"" she patted the bed/seat next to her and slurped some of her champagne.</p><p>I didn't need to be asked twice and sat down next to her. She put her arm around me and pulled me closer.</p><p>""Let's snuggle up,"" she said. ""It's a bit chilly in this cabin.""</p><p>Susan put her arm around my shoulders and pulled me close. Her large breasts were right in my eye line and I couldn't tear my eyes away from those delicious tanned globes for some seconds. When I finally looked up at her beautiful face she was smiling at me mischievously. She made a show of adjusting her dress, as if to hide her embarassment, but only succeeded in exposing more flesh.</p><p>""How about some champagne?"" she said. "" I have another glass in my bag.""</p><p>""I'm not allowed,"" I said regretfully. ""I'm only nine.""</p><p>""Nonsense,"" said Susan firmly. ""A little bubbly never hurt anyone. I love that English accent by the way!""</p><p>She poured a generous glass of the fizzy liquid and handed it to me. ""Bottoms up,"" she giggled.</p><p>I sipped my first alcoholic drink tentatively. It tasted lovely. She drained her glass and poured herself another.</p><p>Susan reached into her bag again and produced a small DVD player. ""I usually bring my own movies on long flights,"" she explained. ""The programmes on this airline are pretty tame.""</p><p>I thought she would suggest we watch my copy of her old vampire movie but she produced a disc of her own and slipped it into the player. The screen flashed into life. The title of the movie was ""Nina Loves Girls"" starring a woman called Nina Hartley. I watched as the first scene unfolded. Nina turned out to be an attractive middle-aged woman with glasses. She appeared to be interviewing a younger woman for a job of some kind. Sitting next to my all-time favourite actress, I was too excited to pay much attention to what they were saying. I took another sly peek at Susan's breasts and legs. Her short dress had ridden up (or had she hitched it up deliberately?) and she was showing a large expanse of shapely thigh.</p><p>When I looked at the screen again Nina and the girl were kissing passionately. Had I missed something? The movie had only been running a few minutes.</p><p>""I've got to know Nina quite well recently,"" said Susan in a matter-of-fact way. ""She's very good in this type of thing.""</p><p>It dawned on me that I was being shown pornographic material. My suspicions were confirmed when, on the small but very clear screen, Nina stood up and started to undress in front of the other woman.</p><p>""It gets quite naughty from now on,"" said Susan, winking at me. ""We better not let anyone else see.""</p><p>She took a luxurious silk-lined flight blanket from under the seat and threw it over both our laps, also concealing the DVD player. She was just in time as the flight attendant came down the aisle handing out some fancy-looking chocolates. Susan accepted a small basket of the goodies but was more concerned with punching buttons on the player. I guessed she was fast-forwarding the movie.</p><p>Susan lifted the blanket so I could see the screen again. ""Oh golly, look what they're doing now.""</p><p>I looked. The women were both completely naked and the younger one was lying on top of Nina, they were kissing and kind of rubbing their crotches together.</p><p>""Are they in love?"" I asked.</p><p>Susan giggled and took another peak under the blanket. ""Something like that, I guess,"" she said.</p><p>She fast-forwarded again and checked the player, then showed me the screen.</p><p>""Look now,"" she said.</p><p>This time Nina was on her back with her legs in the air, wide apart. The girl had her face between the older woman's legs. she was licking her privates.</p><p>""Nina just loves that,"" said Susan, popping a chocolate into her mouth. Her face changed abruptly.</p><p>""Gaa...strawberry cream, I hate it,"" she gurgled.</p><p>""It's my favourite,"" I said.</p><p>Susan took a quick look around, presumably to check that the flight attendant was nowhere to be seen, then she bent over towards me and put her mouth on mine. She pushed the gooey strawberry sweet into my mouth with her tongue. Our tongues touched briefly.</p><p>""A shame to waste it,"" she said, smiling at me. Her face was inches away from mine. I swallowed the chocolate in one gulp.</p><p>""I better just check it's all gone,"" she whispered. ""Open your mouth.""</p><p>I opened wide and she kissed me. Her mouth was open wide too. Her tongue entered my mouth completely this time. She seemed to be intent on pushing it down my throat. It seemed very long and I thought I might gag but she withdrew after a few seconds.</p><p>I had practised grown-up kissing with girls my own age at school and was told I was really good at it. This was so much better than kissing those skinny kids. I decided to kiss Susan back really hard. I put my tongue in her mouth this time.</p><p>We heard the attendant bustling back along the aisle and had to break off. I looked at Susan. Her face was very pink and she was breathing quite heavily. Back then I had no idea what this meant, I only knew she looked incredibly beautiful.</p><p>""I think we better go somewhere a little more private, don't you?"" she said, her voice was a little hoarse.</p><p>She put what was left of the champagne in her bag, and stood up with it over her shoulder. She took me my the hand and almost dragged me down the aisle. Passing the attendant on the way she smiled sweetly.</p><p>""Tamsin's not feeling too well,"" she said. ""I'll take her to the rest room. ""</p><p>""Oh dear, "" said the woman. ""Let me know if I can help.""</p><p>""We'll be fine,"" said Susan. ""Don't worry"".</p><p>As she led me towards the first class toilets, Susan turned to the attendant again.</p><p>""We may be quite some time in there,"" she said.</p><p>The first class toilet was more spacious and well-appointed than any other airplane toilet I had been in. There was easily room for two and the toilet seat cover was padded to make a comfortable seat. Susan took two paper cups from the dispenser and poured more champagne for us both. I downed mine pretty quickly this time. I guess I needed some Dutch courage.</p><p>Susan turned to me and unhitched the straps of her dress. The bodice fell to her waist revealing a pretty black lace bra. She reached behind her back and struggled to unfasten it.</p><p>""Darn it!"" she exclaimed. ""These things will never come loose when you're in a hurry. Can you help me sweetie?""</p><p>She turned around and I fumbled around with the fastener. I wouldn't need a bra for a couple of years at least and didn't have any experience taking someone else's off. I eventually unhooked it and the ends sprang apart.</p><p>Susan held the bra on with one arm and turned to face me again. She pulled down the shoulder straps and then opened her arms wide, letting the lacy garment fall to the floor.</p><p>Her large breasts spilled out, quivering slightly. Unsupported, they were a little pendulous but all the more lovely for that. She had big protruberant nipples I could have hung my hat on.</p><p>""So what do you think of these, baby?"" she asked, lifting her breasts up with both hands, then letting then fall.</p><p>""They're lovely, "" I tried to say, but it just came out as a croak. Susan laughed.</p><p>""You're so sweet,"" she said. ""Come closer my darling.""</p><p>I took a step towards my idol. I was nervous as a kitten.</p><p>""Would you like to feel them?"" she asked.</p><p>I didn't have much choice in the matter because she took both my hands and pressed them to her flesh. ""Squeeze them,"" she said. I did what I was told. The soft flesh felt divine.</p><p>""Harder,"" Susan instructed. ""I don't mind if you hurt me a little bit.""</p><p>I squeezed the areas around her nipples. I couldn't get my little hand around much of them. I lifted both her breasts, curious to feel the weight, and let them fall again.</p><p>Susan lifted her left breast and offered the nipple to my lips. I was just the right height to suckle her. I took the nipple in my mouth and sucked hard. It was soft and pliable and suddenly seemed to fill my mouth.</p><p>""That's so nice, "" I heard the woman whisper.</p><p>She offered me her other nipple and I repeated the treatment.</p><p>""Let's not make this one jealous,"" she said. When I'd finished Susan kissed me passionately for some minutes. We did some pretty heavy mouth-play, taking turns to suck each other's tongues, licking each others faces and lips and so on. I loved it.</p><p>""We better not be too long,"" said Susan with regret. ""The attendant will think we've died or something.""</p><p>""I think I have died,"" I said. ""...and gone to heaven.""</p><p>""We haven't even started yet,"" she said. With that she wiggled out of her dress, which dropped to the floor. It was quickly followed by her black lace panties and I saw her genitals for the first time.</p><p>I expected her to be hairy down there but the flesh around her vagina was as smooth as my own. She seemed to sense what I was thinking.</p><p>""I've never had a very hairy one,"" she said. ""And I wax what is there very thoroughly. I think it looks prettier and it's nicer to touch.""</p><p>She sat down on the toilet seat and opened her legs really wide.</p><p>""Kneel down here and take a close look,"" Susan said. I got down on the soft rug and looked up at her. She scooted her butt forward on the seat, lifted her legs and put her feet on shelves in opposite corners of the toilet cubicle. I got the feeling she had adopted this position many times before. Her gaping slit was only about a foot from my face.</p><p>""What do you call this? "" she asked, pointing between her legs.</p><p>""Vagina?"" I ventured.</p><p>""No, it's my cunt,"" she giggled. ""You have to call it that if your're alone with me.""</p><p>""OK,"" I said meekly.</p><p>""..and these are my tits. "" she said, jiggling her boobs. ""..and around the back is my ass. We'll pay some attention to that a little later.""</p><p>I studied her genitals from close quarters. Today I would have known that this was the cunt of a woman in a state of high sexual arousal. Back then I guess I was a little shocked. It wasn't exactly pretty but I was completely fascinated by it. Her private parts were slick with slippery secretions and swollen. Her inner labia were hanging out of her slit like an over-filled pastrami sandwich.</p><p>""Take a real close look,"" she said, putting her hand behind my head and pulling my face to within inches of all that cunt-meat. I could smell her genitals a little now. It was like the smell of really fresh fish and not at all unpleasant. As I watched a bead of vaginal secretion formed on a frond of labial tissue and began to slowly descend to the floor, like honey dripping . I tried to pull away but she held my head firmly. In fact she was drawing it closer. Soon my face made contact with her sticky pussy-flesh for the first time. I realised what was expected of me and started to lick her cunt.</p>"
1569,"Tamsin Joins another kind of Mile-high Club, Part 2",HardJulia,2,Little Tamsin has an encounter with a famous lady on an airplane,['F/f'],"<p>I guess I just dabbed her vulva with my tongue at first. I should have known she wanted more. She pushed my head firmly into her crotch and wiped my face around in the wet flesh. Briefly letting go my head she used both hands to pull her vulva and labia wide apart - so I could see what I was doing, I supposed. Her most private parts filled my field of view. Her clitoris was quite swollen, red and angry-looking.</p><p>She did something internally, with her pelvic muscles I guess, and her vagina kind of popped open inches from my face. I thought I heard a faint popping noise but I could have been mistaken. I could now see a little way into her.</p><p>""Stick your tongue out as far as you can and put in right in the hole,"" she said softly. I did as I was told. I inserted my tongue as far as I could, until my face was pressed into her slit.</p><p>""Now wiggle it around,"" came the next instruction. I did that too and moved my tongue over the silky-smooth inner walls of her vagina.</p><p>""That's very nice, baby,"" she said. ""Now come up here and give Momma a big sloppy kiss.""</p><p>I straightened up, grateful for a breath of air. She put her arms around me and kissed me long and hard on the mouth. Then she meticulously licked my sticky face clean from forehead to chin. ""Mommy's pretty baby,"" she whipered. She kissed me again and I felt my hand being guided to the warm, wet place between her legs. She pressed it hard against her genitals.</p><p>""Put your fingers in me,"" she said.</p><p>I inserted my middle finger as far as it would go. ""I think I'm going to need more than one,"" said Susan. I added my index finger and looked up at her for guidance.</p><p>""And another,"" she said with a smile. My third finger went in easily too. There was almost no resistance, like sinking your fingers into warm butter.</p><p>She held up her hand and waggled her fingers to get my attention. ""Make your hand like this,"" she said. She had all her fingers togther to make a pointed shape, with the thumb tucked in.</p><p>I pulled out my fingers and copied what she was doing. She gripped my hand and placed the fingertips at the opening to her vagina.</p><p>""Now push them all in,"" she instructed.</p><p>""Won't it hurt?"" I asked, concerned for the welfare of her lovely private parts.</p><p>""It will be just lovely,"" she reassured me, and I started to push. My fingers went in easlily at first, until her labia became tight around the widest part of my hand.</p><p>""It won't go any more,"" I said.</p><p>""I think it will,"" she said, and grabbed my arm by the elbow. She pulled me into her forcefully. There was resistance now but she kept up the pressure. Suddenly my whole hand slipped into her, well past the wrist.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" Susan cried out. I was more than a little alarmed.</p><p>""Shall I take it out?"" I asked.</p><p>""Don't you dare,"" she said, and kept pushing my hand in. It penetrated about another inch or so and then my fingertips came up against something firm. I felt it, it was smooth and rubbery and shaped like a ring doughnut. From my biology lessons I guessed this was her cervix.</p><p>""Now make a fist,"" instructed Susan, demonstrating with her own hand once again. I clenched my own fist inside her. It was a little difficult, against the contriction of her vaginal walls, but I managed to tuck my fingers in.</p><p>""Now you can go even deeper,"" she said.</p><p>I pushed my fist in until my knuckles were touching the cervix. Susan sighed and relaxed. ""That's just wonderful."" she said quietly. ""I don't normally fist on a first date, but you're a very special little girl.""</p><p>""Now start to pull your arm back..."" she said. I was a little disappointed until she continued: ""...until it almost comes out.""</p><p>I did as I was told. Maybe my hand was too deep for her. I withdrew my fist until it reached the tightness around the vaginal opening. It felt as thoough it wouldn't go any further. ""It won't get stuck will it?""</p><p>This tickled her. ""No, of course not,"" she laughed out load. I felt her insides moving as she did. ""It would be embarrassing if we had to get the flight attendant to help out at this point!""</p><p>""What would we say?""</p><p>""I guess I'd say 'This little girl slipped and fell and her hand accidentally went right up my cunt.'""</p><p>Susan became serious again and she instructed me to push my fist all the way back in, as hard as I could. I wasn't scared of hurting her by this time and gave an almighty push. My knuckles came up hard against her cervix. There was a funny squeaking noise as the air was expelled suddenly from her vaginal cavity.</p><p>""Ooh baby,"" said Susan, ""You made Momma's pussy fart. Do it again.""</p><p>I pulled out and pushed back in again. No farts this time.</p><p>""And again..."" she said. ""And again..faster""</p><p>The lower part of my arm was becoming wet with her juices, and the fisting was getting easier as a result. I was pumping her quite vigorously when there was a loud knock on the door.</p><p>""Everything OK in there?"" the flight attendant called.</p><p>""Don't stop,"" Susan whispered to me. ""Everything's fine,"" she called back. ""We're almost finished."" I wondered if she realised how funny her voice sounded, and if the attendant suspected what was going on.</p>"
1570,"The Audition for ""Little Miss Curly Top"" Part 1",HardJulia,1,,[''],"<p>There was a polite knock on my dressing room door and a plump, balding man popped his head around. It was the producer himself, not just the floor manager.</p><p>""We'll be starting recording in about half an hour,"" he said. ""Sorry things are running a bit late.""</p><p>""That's OK,"" I said, closing the lid on my laptop. ""I'm ready. Just reading some mail.""</p><p>""You look amazing,"" said the fat old lecher, looking me up and down.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I said sweetly. I knew very well how I looked, I just wanted him to go away.</p><p>""Some of the contestants who didn't make the final twenty are doing a warm-up act for the audience,"" he said. ""They're loving it.""</p><p>""Great idea,"" I said genuinely. ""I'm sure it will go really well.""</p><p>""It will now you've joined us,"" he said with a greasy smile.</p><p>You're paying me enough, I thought. I had held out for a very ritzy fee before I agreed to be the leading judge for the TV audition, even though I was dying to do it. So what? The TV company had plenty of money from their last ""reality tv"" hit show.</p><p>I turned back to my computer. He got the hint and disappeared. I was looking through my fan mail, most of which came electronically these days. It was sorted by a woman working for my agent, so it came to me already categorised in the way that I liked. It had taken ages to convince her that I wanted all of it, warts and all.</p><p>""Surely you want me to get rid of anything..er..inappropriate?"" she had asked. I explained that she could ditch the snail-mail envelopes containing little plastic bags full of sperm but the rest should be just sorted and sent on to me. The data stick with the e-mail portion had arrived this morning.</p><p>Mavis's first job was to sort everything into mail from men, women, pre-teen boys and pre-teen girls. If age or sex weren't made clear she was to use her best judgement. As promised, on my screen were four folders named ""M"", ""W"", ""B"" and ""G"". I clicked on folder M and deleted it immediately. I had a quick look at folder B . They had been sorted in to folder ""P"" (photographs attached), ""S"" (sexual content) and ""R"" (the rest). It seems I am very popular with little boys, as Mavis's 'readme' note said there were 108 emails in the B folder all told.</p><p>One dubious men's magazine had said that I was propbably the most masturbated-over celebrity on TV. They also claimed to have calculated that, over the years, the total volume of sperm produced by my male fans of all ages would have filled an olympic sized swimming pool. Sure enough, the first ""S"" email I opened was from an eleven-year old boy who said his daily routine included coming home from school, switching on the tv in his bedroom, tuning to the late afternoon quiz show I was appearing in and unzipping his fly. He said how much he liked the dress I had been wearing the previous Tuesday and how it had helped him have a really nice time. I made a mental note to wear that tight blue satin number again sometime. I wondered what his mother had been doing while this was going on. Maybe she had been watching me on the downstairs tv!</p><p>I'm quite attracted to young boys if they're pretty and very girly-looking so I went to the P folder within B. Mavis, a plump woman in late middle age I had met only once, was getting better with computers and she had extracted the photos from the emails, They were all clearly visible as thumbnail images, named after the email they were from. I scanned though them but there none of my special boys there.</p><p>I deleted the B folder and opened W. Fan mail with photos of the sender are usually sexual, but not always explicitly. This was a particulary good haul as there were twenty pictures from only about 40 emails, although one woman had sent three of herself in various states of undress. Of course, a lot of the mail I get comes from male posers pretending to be women or girls but Mavis has become good at detecting those. She puts them in folder F for fakes but there was no such folder here. Today, the photos in W\P included some very attractive women indeed. I saved the five best ones in another personal folder, taking care to find the relevant email and file that, too. I didn't include the stripping woman, whose legs weren't great.</p><p>My taste in women is very variable. I'm as susceptible as the next lesbian to voluptuous dumb blondes but sometimes I'm just as attracted to studious types or plump and plain mumsy ladies. I guess if it has a pussy I'll try it, depending on my mood.</p><p>I had left the G folder until last. At the bottom of the screen it said there were 50-odd files contained within, which looked very promising. I was just about to dive in when there was another knock on the dressing room door. The young floor manager opened it just a crack and called to me.</p><p>""On stage in one minute please,"" she said.</p><p>I stood up and checked myself out in the mirror. My dress was as low-cut, short and tight as I thought I could get away with on a show like this. A journalist from one one the tabloids once criticised me for looking too sexy on a kids' show but to hell with him. Even if I do say so myself, I was looking very hot indeed. ""I could do you myself,"" I whispered and blew a kiss to my image.</p><p>The TV audition was being recorded in a big, plush victorian theatre. My two fellow judges and I waited in the wings for the host, resplendent in his white tuxedo, to introduce us. I walked on last, to rapturous applause, and we took our seats on a raised platform above the orchestra pit. As we sat down the host continued.</p><p>""Ladies and gentlemen, these are the judges who, in six weeks time, will finally select the lucky little girl who will become Shirley Temple - little curly top - in a new blockbuster movie. Now please meet the contestants!""</p><p>The audience roared as twenty pretty little girls between eight and eleven, according to the rules, came skipping onto the stage to form a chorus line. I looked them over one by one as they went into a high-kicking dance routine. My mouth watered and my groin tingled. I was like a kid in a candy shop.</p>"
1571,"The Audition for ""Little Miss Curly Top"" Part 2",HardJulia,2,,[''],"<p>As I watched the girls dance, I occasionally glanced at the monitor screens in the orchestra
pit below. The director was directing the cameras at the girls and me, me and the girls. The
other judges didn't figure much. My greedy, career-oriented self was very pleased. Imagine
being paid this much just to check out young girls -and Shirley lookalikes at that!</p><p>I had been a little obsessed with Miss Temple for some years. I fact I suppose she was what
turned me on to pre-teens in the first place. Her old movies are cute and charming to most
women but to me they were the hottest kind of erotica. I had lost count of the times I had
watched my favourite ones with my fingers deep inside myself. I rarely masturbated these days
though, not if I could get a girl to perform that service for me.</p><p>I found the very early Shirley movies as cute as anyone else would. They just made me feel
motherly. However a little later, aged nine or ten, she turned into a sex goddess as far as I
was concerned. That was the age of the girls cavorting around the stage at the moment in their
identical little pinafore dresses, mary-jane shoes and white ankle socks. Each had a sash
emblazoned with the words Shirley One, Shirley Two and so on.</p><p>I adjusted my seating position to give the camera a better view of my cleavage - not for the
director but for all those little darlings watching me at home. I hoped the camera hadn't
caught the rather hungry look on my face as I watched the girls go through their paces. Most
of my fans didn't know I was a lesbian, let alone what kind of lesbian I was.</p><p>The chorus line number finished and there was a short brek in recording while the girls
changed into cotumes for their individual acts. I chatted to my fellow judges, a famous
actress, still attractive in her early sixties, and young male quiz show host who was
outrageously gay. The actress kept looking at my breasts as we talked and I expected her to
come on to me at some point. Ordinarily I would have considered having sex with her but my
head was full of Shirley Temples right then.</p><p>After a few minutes the floor manager held up a 'quiet please' sign and recording started
again. Shirley One tripped onto the stage in a pretty yellow dress and sang ""The Good Ship
Lollipop"". After that it was all rather predictable until Shirley Seven came on stage. She
had kept her shoes and socks on but was now wearing a rather skimpy and skin-tight leotard,
cut very high at the thigh. She introduced herself with an amusing little speech. Her real
name was Katie and she was determined to become Shirley. My notes on her said she was English
but she used a very genuine-sounding American accent, a nice touch at this early stage. She
was also about the best look-alike of all the girls I had seen in the line-up. However her fit
dancer's body was better than Shirley's ever was, it had to be said. In particular the famous
child star would have envied her shapely well-muscled legs.</p><p>Shirley Seven went into a rather spectacular tap-dance routine. The camera wasn't on me so,
despite our closeness to the stage, I picked up the opera-glasses provided to us and studied
her closely. I went straight to the rather prominent bulge between her legs and managed to
track it with some precision as she danced. Towards the end of the routine she turned around
and I heard a few little gasps from the audience behind me. The leotard was thong-style at
the rear and most of her rather ample buttocks were visible. Through the opera glasses her
bottom filled my field of view and I could discern a little quiver of the flesh as she
performed the more vigorous tap steps.</p><p>When I put the glasses down I noticed the actress on my right was looking at me with a smile.</p><p>""Hot little thing, isn't she?"" she said.</p><p>I was shocked but just smiled back and made a so-so gesture with my hand. She raised her
eyebrows as if to indicate disbelief. Clearly she had noticed my interest in the girl was
more than just professional. I hoped I hadn't been drooling or anything. I wasn't too
concerned because I figured, to be that perceptive, she must be that way inclined herself.</p><p>I glanced at the audience behind me to see if anyone had noticed this exchange of views. One
attractive plumpish woman was looking at me intently with a concerned expression. I guessed
right away, from her reddish-blonde hair just like Shirley Seven's, that this was the girl's
mother. She probably took my gesture to mean that I wasn't impressed by her daughter's act,
when in fact I thought she was by far the best so far. And the sexiest.</p><p>After ten girls had performed, we broke for lunch. I went back to my dressing room where a
light meal and achilled bottle of wine was waiting. I opened my laptop and went through my
fan mail in the 'G' folder as I ate. Some of those naughty young girls had sent me unclothed
pictures of themselves and others had indicated they would like to do things to me that their
mothers would never have approved of. There were three offers I thought I could safely
pursue. One way or another, it looked like my sex life was going to get a little hectic. A
that point I didn't realise just how hectic.</p><p>There was a quiet knock on the door. I closed the laptop lid and went to see who it was. I
was surprised to see the woman I had presumed was Shirley Seven's mother. She shouldn't really have been backstage, but showbiz Moms can be very resourceful.</p><p>""Can I talk to you about Katie,"" she said nervously. ""Shirley Seven I mean?""</p><p>""I shouldn't really do this, you know,"" I said sternly. ""But OK, come in."" A plan was forming in my mind.</p><p>""Thank you, I really appreciate it."" she said. ""It's just that I thought you didn't like her act. She can be so much better than that if she really tries.""</p><p>""I thought she was OK but the other judges weren't sure,"" I lied. The girl's act had been flawless and she was more or less certain of a top three place. ""...and of course we still have ten more to look at.""</p><p>""I'm so desperate for her to be a success,"" she said, on the brink of tears. ""I'll do anything. I've even slept with judges before now.""</p><p>I guessed she must have been disappointed that two judges were female and the other was gay.</p><p>""That might have worked."" I said. ""I'm lesbian. But now I've got somethng else in mind.""</p><p>It was all too much for her. She started to cry. I put my arms around her.</p><p>""Now don't upset yourself,"" I said soothingly. ""I can turn those other judges around.""</p><p>She looked up at me with new hope as I delivered the punch-line.</p><p>""But first I need to have sex with your daughter,"" I said in a matter-of-fact voice.</p>"
1572,"The Audition for ""Little Miss Curly Top"" Part 3",HardJulia,3,,[''],"<p>Shirley's mother froze in my arms and seemed to stop breathing. I broke the ice eventually.</p><p>""I promise I won't hurt her."" I said softly. ""I won't put anything inside her bigger than this."" I held up my hand with the middle finger extended, but turned my hand around so it wasn't a rude gesture.</p><p>""Have you had little girls before?"" she asked.</p><p>""Rather a lot,"" I said apologetically, counting up in my head I got to twenty-four. ""But I've never made any of them do anything they didn't want to.""</p><p>""Katie worships you,"" said her mother. ""I think she'd do anything you asked.""</p><p>Better and better, I thought.</p><p>""She's got so many pictures of you on her computer,"" she continued. ""..and she seems to like the sexy ones best.""</p><p>""Oh gosh,"" I said. ""She hasn't got any of me in that famous dress, has she?""</p><p>""The blue one? Yes, lots.""</p><p>About a year before I had temporarily taken leave of my senses and gone to a glittering film premiere wearing a very low-cut strapless number. It was only held up by double-sided sticky tape on my boobs. On that hot sweaty evening the sticky tape became useless and the dress almost fell to the floor on a number of occasions. I just managed to preserve my dignity but it was a close thing. I was wearing no underwear because it would show through the shear light blue satin. The tabloid press had a ball the following day (some said I looked like a slut), but my fan-base doubled.</p><p>""I think Katie will become a lesbian sometime,"" said Katie's mother.</p><p>""She'll definitely become a lesbian tonight if you let her, "" I said confidently. ""And she'll become a star too. You can be there with her too - in case I get too carried away.""</p><p>She was quiet for some time. She was actually thinking about it. My excitement mounted.</p><p>""Don't decide now,"" I said. ""If you want to go ahead, bring Shirley - I mean Katie - to my hotel tonight. I'm at the Dorchester, the penthouse suite.""</p><p>I rummaged in my Gucci handbag, brought out on of my cards and scribbled a note on the back.</p><p>""Give this to the security guy in the lobby,"" I explained. ""He'll show you to the private elevator.""</p><p>She looked at the card, still somewhat bemused. I took a USB data stick from the bag and handed that to her also. ""There's a lesbian sex education video on there, "" I explained.</p><p>""You should show it to Katie before you come... and there are some special photos of me for Kaie's collection.""</p><p>Actually the sex ed movie was thinly-disguised porn but it certainly covered the full range of lesbian sexual practice. If Katie and her mother actually showed up after watching that I'd know I was in for an enjoyable night. I hate disappointments.</p><p>The photos on the stick were very raunchy nudes of yours truly. They'd be worth a fortune if the press got hold of them. I had a feeling they'd be safe in little Katie's hands.</p><p>I ushered the bemused woman to the door. It wouldn't do to be seen with any of the mothers before the end of the TV series. The TV network was paranoid about corruption. I gave her a kiss and she responded a little. There was definitely hope for me and Shirley.</p><p>""Come around six-thirty,"" I said. ""It would be nice if Katie was dressed in character - I specially love those cute little shoes and ankle socks.""</p><p>The rest of the audition dragged a little. There were some very cute girls in the remaining ten but all I could think of was Shirley Seven and her perfect little buttocks. We had a break in recording mid-afternoon and I went to the ladies loos reserved for judges. As I sat peeing there were some odd noises from the next cubicle which I strained to hear. There was definitely some heavy breathing at one point, some whispering and finally the sound of a kiss. There were definitely two people in there.</p><p>I was freshening up and fixing my make-up when my fellow judge, the actress, emerged from the toilet cubicle behind me, followed by one of the Shirleys. It was number twelve I think. The little girl, rather pink in the face, smiled at me bashfully.</p><p>""Come and wash your hands, dear."" said the actress. ""I know where they've been,"" She winked at me conspiratorially. The girl took some time adjusting her panties, as though they hadn't been put on quite straight, washed her hands and rushed out of the room.</p><p>""That one is pussy-mad,"" the actress said quietly. ""I can recommend her for oral sex if not for dancing.""</p><p>""That can be a valuable skill in an actress!"" I laughed, deciding at the last second not to put on a show of being shocked.</p><p>""Have you had any of them yet?"" she said. ""Don't miss out.""</p><p>""I don't intend to,"" I said. ""Shirley Seven's coming to my hotel room tonight, with any luck.""</p><p>""Wow, she's the hottest!"" said the actress. She looked me up and down deliberately. ""She's going to be a lucky little girl.""</p><p>I smoothed my tight dress and preened a little. She came close and we kissed. She had an amazing body for her age. I grabbed her behind as we kissed.</p><p>""That's ten-year-old pussy you can taste on my lips,"" she said when we finally broke.</p><p>I ran my tongue over her lips. ""Yummy,"" I said.</p><p>""Need any help with number seven tonight?"" she asked hopefully.</p><p>""Not this time,"" I said. ""Her mother's with her.""</p><p>""How interesting!"" her eyes widened. ""Are you going to let her watch?""</p><p>""Not sure yet,"" I said, turning to re-fix my lipstick. ""We'll see what develops.""</p><p>""Well, we'd better get back."" she said, somewhat regretfully. ""Make sure Shirley pays proper attention to that great butt of yours!"" She slapped my ample rump as she left.</p><p>I got back to my hotel about five and spent a long time in the shower. I douched my vagina and rectum thoroughly, then inspected my genitals minutely. The full Brazilian wax two days earlier had been very thorough, there wasn't a trace of hair. I had found that little girls preferred me smooth - plus they didn't get pubic hairs between their teeth.</p><p>I considered just wearing a dressing gown, it would speed things up for sure, but eventually decided to dress properly. I wanted Shirley to slowly undress me.</p><p>I put on my famous blue dress. I usually took it with me but had never worn it in public since that night. The little hooks around the back had suffered a little from being fumbled with by quite a few eager or nervous little hands.</p><p>I looked at myself critically in the full-length bathroom mirror. I'd put on a little weight recently and the dress looked even more precarious than before. I looked very hot but an absolute slut. It was just the effect I was looking for.</p><p>I sat down in the lounge with a large gin and tonic and waited. At six-thirty precisely there was a knock on the door.</p>"
1573,"The Audition for ""Little Miss Curly Top"" Part 4",HardJulia,4,,[''],"<p>I opened the door and was surprised to see ""Shirley"" standing in the corridor apparently alone.  She was dressed in the charming pinafore outfit all the girls had worn for the opening number.  She smiled sweetly at me and held out a small bunch of pretty flowers, fresias I think.</p><p>""For me?"" I said.  ""How lovely.""</p><p>As I bent to take the flowers her eyes moved from my face to my cleavage.  The dress didn't leave too much to the imagination.  From this position I saw Katie's mother standing aside from the door, watching to see my reaction to the little gift.</p><p>""Come on in, you two,"" I said.</p><p>I ushered them into the living room of the suite and took the opened bottle of champaigne from the cooler and held it up.</p><p>""A little bubbly for you, Fiona?"" I asked. I had looked up Katie's mother's name from the Shirley Seven bio the studio had given to me. The woman nodded.</p><p>""Please,"" she said.</p><p>I addressed her daughter. ""And what about my Shirley?"" I asked.  ""Are you allowed champaigne?""</p><p>She looked up at her mother who nodded. ""Maybe with a little orange juice,"" she said.</p><p>I poured two glasses.  I diluted the second with orange and handed it to Katie.  It had no less wine in it than the one I handed to Fiona but I hoped it would be more to a young girl's taste.</p><p>I sat them down on the sofa and took the chair opposite. The dress rode up as I sat and I made a big show of pulling it down and smoothing it. I noticed Katie was looking at my legs.  I crossed them extravagantly, showing lots of thigh and undoing all my good work.</p><p>I made showbiz small talk with Katie's mother as we sipped our drinks. I told Katie how pretty she looked in her Shirley outfit and she grinned at me but her eyes were soon back on my body.</p><p>I wondered how much her mother had told her about what was in store for her tonight.  I decided to move the conversation quickly towards the subject of sex.  Time was wasting and I was becoming hungry for it.</p><p>""Katie, did you like those special photos I gave your Mum for you?"" I asked. ""They're just for you. I hope you won't show them around.""</p><p>She quickly shook her head. ""I won't!"" she said.""I've put a password on that folder.""</p><p>""She didn't show them to me,"" said her mother.  ""..or the movie.""</p><p>I had been completely naked in the digital photographs so Katie already knew exactly what was waiting for her under my dress. I hoped she liked what she had seen.</p><p>""You looked lovely in the pictures,"" ventured the little girl.</p><p>""I was feeling very naughty when I had those taken,"" I said. I winked at her. ""They were taken by a little girl about your age but I think they're very professional.""</p><p>She looked quite surprised at the thought of me exposing myself in that way to a girl.  I had been on my back with my legs wide in some of the photos, and there were close-ups of my genitals. Now it seemed that Katie was looking at me as though my dress wasn't there.</p><p>""And what about that movie?"" I asked.  ""Was it interesting?""</p><p>She nodded and started to blush. ""I watched it twice.""</p><p>""So that's what you were doing in your room most of the afternoon,"" said her mother.  ""I wasn't allowed in for over an hour.""</p><p>""The ladies in the movie are pretty aren't they?"" I said, smiling at Katie. She nodded, blushing a litle more.</p><p>""Not as pretty as you, though,"" she said bravely, overcoming her embarrassment.</p><p>""Why, you sweet girl!"" I laughed. ""I'll take all the complements I can get.""</p><p>Fiona looked at her daughter proudly, she was saying all the right things. ""Katie thinks you're the sexiest woman on TV,"" she said.</p><p>""Well she deserves a big kiss for that!"" I said, downing the rest of my gin and beckoning the girl over. She came to me and stood by my chair expectantly.  I put my arm around her waist and planted a big sloppy, gin-scented kiss on her cheek.  I kept my lips on her quite a long time and finished the kiss off with a loud smack.</p><p>With me seated on the edge of the big leather armchair, and Katie standing, my face was level with hers. She was so pretty. I looked into her eyes and she stared back admiringly.</p><p>""I think you're very sexy, too,"" I said.  She giggled and looked down at her shoes.</p><p>""That's a nice complement, Katie,"" said her mother.  ""Say thankyou.""</p><p>""Thankyou,"" she said reluctantly.  ""..but I don't think I'm sexy. I haven't even got any boobies yet.""  She looked at my cleavage for the hundredth time that night.</p><p>""You don't need those,"" I laughed. ""They just get in the way.""  I lifted both my breasts and jiggled them around.  ""They're very wobbly aren't they?""</p><p>""They're lovely,"" said Katie, and I could see she meant it. You'll be getting much better aquainted with them very soon my girl, I thought.</p><p>""Little girls without boobs can be very sexy, too,"" I said. ""I mean, just look at these lovely
legs!""</p><p>As her mother looked on impassively, I bent forward and ran my hand over the full length of the girl's left leg, from her thigh to the top of her white ankle sock. Then my hand slowly made the return journey up the back of her leg, over her well-shaped calf and up to the swell of her lower buttock. Her dancer's legs were well-muscled and firm, but smooth as silk.</p><p>I looked at Fiona pointedly. ""I think I'll show Katie my bedroom now,"" I said. The woman nodded and made herself comfortable on the sofa.</p><p>I stood and took Katie's hand. ""Come along darling, "" I said.  ""I've got lots to show you.""  The little girl looked at her mother briefly.</p><p>""Do exactly what you're told dear,"" Fiona said firmly.  ""Think of being a big movie star.""</p><p>Katie walked with me to the bedroom, looking at my breasts most of the way.  She wasn't thinking of stardom right now, I was willing to bet, she was wondering what my boobs would feel like.</p><p>We entered the bedroom.  Before closing the door, I spoke briefly to Katie's mother.  ""Just give us twenty minutes alone to get acqainted,"" I said.  ""After that I might need a little help.""  I left her wondering what that help might be and shut the door firmly and bolted it from the inside.</p><p>I sat on the end of the double bed and beckoned the little girl to me. She sttod facing me, looking very much like she wanted another kiss - a real one this time. The bed and its thick mattress were quite high so now her face was level with my bosom. I put my hands on her hips and drew her close.  I took a second or two to hitch my dress right up to free my legs.  With my legs apart she could stand very close to me. We kissed mouth-to-mouth for several seconds.  It was heavenly.  She responded very nicely with a wide open mouth and didn't flinch or pull back when I put my tongue in.</p><p>My heart was thumping so hard I thought Katie might actually hear it.  The crotch of my panties was soaked.  I had never felt quite like this about a girl before. I hoped I could control myself and not frighten her with my passion.</p><p>My self-control didn't extend to keeping my hands off her buttocks.  I pulled her panties down to her knees and cupped the firm flesh with both hands.  Far from being alarmed the little darling pressed hard against me.  We kissed again as I squeezed her divine little bottom.</p><p>""Undress me,"" I panted when we eventually separated. She put her little arms right around me and fumbled ineffectually with the hooks at the back of my dress for several seconds.  This meant her chin was buried in my cleavage for a while.  She looked up at me with her gorgeous big blue eyes and then made a face.  The stubborn fasteners were making her quite cross.   I turned around so she could see what she was doing and she eventually had me undone.  I turned to face her again, the bodice of my dress was loose now.</p><p>""Pull my dress down then,"" I said. She eagerly grabbed the front of my dress with both hands and pulled it down to my waist. Something ripped but I didn't care.  My breasts fell free.</p>"
1574,"The Audition for ""Little Miss Curly Top"" Part 5",HardJulia,5,,[''],"<p>Katie's little hands were on my breasts immediately.  There wasn't a hint of shyness any more as she squeezed them (quite hard!) and lifted them to feel their weight. She let them fall to see what happened.  She did this several times, clearly fascinated by how they moved.</p><p>My breasts held her attention totally for the moment, and I took the time to study her face from very close quarters.</p><p>The signs of sexual arousal on the face of a preteen girl are very subtle, but I had enough experience to recognise them.  The look is one of total concentration more than anything else, but there was a growing pinkness in her cheeks.  She licked her lips and swallowed several times  - her mouth was clearly dry with excitement.  I knew because mine was just as dry, for the same reason.</p><p>I congratulated myself on my own self control.  I longed to strip the girl, drag her onto the bed and climb on top of her but it was important to let things develop at her pace.  I knew that the pleasure to come would be so much more intense as a result.</p><p>Still holding my breasts, she looked up at me.  Her face was very flushed now and her breathing had quickened noticeably.</p><p>""What do you want to do next, darlin'?"" I asked, putting on my sexiest smile. ""I'm all yours.""</p><p>She tried to speak but only a dry whisper came out. Letting go my boobs, she looked down at my lap and back at me.  It was fairly obvious where she wanted to go next.</p><p>I patted the bed beside me to indicate Katie should sit and watch.  She pulled up her panties, which were still around her knees, and sat down. You won't be keeping those on much longer, I thought.</p><p>Standing up from the bed and turning my back on the girl, I let what was left of my sexiest dress drop to the floor in a heap.  I slowly peeled off my panties to reveal my bottom.  The panties clung messily to my wet crotch but Katie saw none of that.  That garment dropped to the floor too.</p><p>Looking over my shoulder I winked at her.  ""What do you think?"" I asked.</p><p>""Mummy showed me in the paper where you won 'rear of the year',"" she said, finding her voice.</p><p>""That's right,"" I said with pride.  ""I got it two years running actually.""</p><p>The award from a tabloid newspaper was just a joke really but the trophy, a pair of golden disembodied buttocks, had pride of place in my display cabinet at home. My famous behind also had at least two websites devoted to it.</p><p>""Would you like to give it a smack?"" I asked.  She looked hesitant.</p><p>""Go on, nice and hard,"" I urged.  ""I like it.""</p><p>She took a backswing and delivered quite a wallop to my left buttock.  It would have been audible in the room next door so I hoped her mother didn't think it was me spanking Katie.</p><p>""..and again"" I instructed. ""On the other side.""</p><p>The next blow, delivered with her right hand, was harder still.  My bottom was stinging nicely.</p><p>""Ow!"" I cried theatrically, rubbing the place where she had slapped me. ""You'll have to kiss it better now.""  I backed towards her and bent down slightly.  Holding me by my thighs, she delivered some sweet kisses in the right place.</p><p>When she had finished I stepped out of my wet panties, placed my feet further apart and bent over completely until my long lair brushed the floor. I wobbled a little on my high heels.</p><p>I looked back at her, upside-down, between my legs.  ""What about this view?"" I asked.  I knew what she could see more or less, having placed the full-length mirror on its stand to one side of the bed.  I've always thought my plump vulva looked pretty cool from behind, almost as though I was holding a peach between my thighs.  This particular peach had a deep, wet gash in it.</p><p>Clearly she did like this view of my most private parts.  She reached out to touch me there but before her little fingers touched wet pussy I straightened up and turned to face her again, both hands placed modestly over my genitals. I wanted to tease her a little.  Bit by bit I opened my hands and showed her my cunt, front-view.</p><p>""I thought it would be hairy,"" she said, her eyes glued to my crotch.</p><p>""No, I like to keep it smooth,"" I explained.  ""It's much nicer to touch... or to kiss."" I paused for effect. ""..or to lick.""</p><p>She looked up at my face at last. I stuck out my tongue at her and waggled it lasciviously. She giggled.</p><p>I stepped closer, my groin inches from her face.  She put out her tongue and leaned towards me but I moved my hips back at the last second.</p><p>""Aren't I allowed?"" she said sadly, looking up at me.</p><p>""Of course you are, "" I reassured her. ""But have a good look first.""</p><p>With both hands I pulled apart my labia majora and showed her the wet inner parts.  I have quite a large clitoris and it swells noticeably when I'm sexually aroused.  Right now it was as big as I had ever seen it. I touched the little peak with the tip of my finger.</p><p>""This is Miss Clitty,"" I said.  ""She really likes being licked ... by little girls anyway.""</p><p>I opened myself a little lower down, to reveal the vagina itself.  ""See how wet I am?""  I put my fingers in my own goo and showed them to her.  She nodded, fascinated.</p><p>I spread my fingers apart and fine threads of the sticky fluid hung between them. ""Do you know what it's for?"" I asked.  She shook her head.</p><p>""It's quite natural,"" I explained. ""It's there so little girls can put their fingers and other things right inside a woman without hurting her. And it keeps my pussy tasting nice."" I suppose I was embellishing the truth just a little.  I smeared a little of the secretion on her lips with my index finger. She licked her lips clean and smiled.</p><p>""I think it's time your mummy joined us,"" I said, walking over to the bedroom door. I unbolted it and and walked back into the lounge, naked.  Katie's mother looked up with a worried expression.</p><p>""Everything's going just fine,"" I reassured her.  ""Katie and I just need a little help.""</p>"
1575,"The Audition for ""Little Miss Curly Top"" Part 6",HardJulia,6,,[''],"<p>I led Katie's mother into the bedroom.  Her daughter was still sitting on the bed, swinging her legs.</p><p>""Hi, Mum,"" she said. Nodding towards me she added: ""Aren't her tits lovely?  She let me feel them.""</p><p>Fiona glanced at my boobs.  She wasn't well endowed in that department herself.</p><p>""That's nice, dear.""</p><p>I rummaged in my overnight bag and pulled out a video camera.  It was a state-of-the-art technical marvel, new on the market, capable of shooting hours of high definition movies. I offered it to Fiona.</p><p>""I wondered if you could take some video clips of Katie and I together,"" I explained. ""For my own private collection, obviously."" It was a little white lie.  I wouldn't be able to resist showing my grown-up lesbian friends the video of my latest sexual escapades.</p><p>I showed her how to use the camera.  It really was idiot-proof and took wonderful clear pictures. I had over ten movies of myself and previous young lovers on my computer at home. </p><p>""Is there a...storyline,or something"" she enquired.</p><p>""Well, not yet,"" I said. ""We'll just shoot some random scenes and I'll probably edit them together later.""</p><p>She pointed the camera at Katie, who posed and showed her best side immediately.  We all viewed the results on the little fold-out screen.</p><p>""I give direction as we go along, "" I explained.  ""I can always re-dub the soundtrack later."" </p><p>I placed a chair by the bed and indicated Fiona should sit down.  I sat on the bed next to Katie and put my arm around the girl.  ""We'll do a kissing scene first,"" I said.  ""Start with a long shot and then zoom to our faces as we start kissing.""</p><p>I turned to Katie a waited for Fiona to get herself ready. ""Katie, when you speak, use your Shirley accent. I'll call you Shirley when I say anything.""</p><p>""What shall I say?"" she asked. ""Do I have any lines?""</p><p>""Just make it up for now,"" I said.  ""I've written some bits of script for some scenes. It's all very simple.""  I looked at her mother, who was ready with the camera.  ""OK, action!"" I said.</p><p>I looked longingly into Shirley's big blue eyes.  ""I love you, Shirley,"" I said with feeling.</p><p>""I love you, too,"" she said, in her cutesy American accent.</p><p>Our faces slowly came together and we kissed for a long time. When we came up for air I popped my tongue out and waggled it. 'Shirley' got the idea and sucked my tongue into her mouth.  </p><p>Some fairly messy tongue-play followed.  I dribbled some saliva onto her tongue and she returned the favour.  We licked each others faces.  I particularly enjoyed her licking my neck which she did quite spontaneously.</p><p>""Pan down slowly as we kiss, so you see where my hand is,"" I instructed her mother. My left hand was under Shirley's dress by this time.</p><p>When we had finished we reviewed the movie Fiona had taken.  She had captured everything really well.</p><p>""OK, I want Shirley to suckle me now,"" I said.  ""Can you undress her for me?""</p><p>Fiona nodded and waved Shirley over to her.  She began to undo the buttons of the girl's dress.</p><p>""Keep her shoes and socks on,"" I instructed.  ""They're so cute.""</p><p>Shirley was soon naked but for her footwear. I took a good long look at her bare body.  She was as gorgeous as I had imagined.  </p><p>I beckoned her back to me.  ""Lie across my lap, darling,"" I said.  ""Like you were my baby.""</p><p>She clambered onto the bed and did what she was told.  She lay there looking up at me. ""OK start shooting again.""</p><p>I rested Shirley's curly head in the crook of my right arm and offered my nipple to her.  My boobs aren't exactly pert these days and I had to lift the right one to bring it to her lips. </p><p>""Will milk come out?"" she asked in her Shirley-voice.  I didn't know if she was acting or not.</p><p>""No, sweetie, I need to have a baby before I can give milk,"" I explained. ""This is just for fun.""</p><p>She fastened her mouth to my nipple and sucked quite hard and rhythmically.  It was quite delightful. I hoped the camera microphone was capturing the little sounds her mouth made.</p><p>""Could you pass me some of that,"" I said to Fiona, indicating a tube of water-based lubricant, 'Pussylube', on the nearby dressing table. Fiona carried on shooting and tossed the lube to me with one hand. The top was already off. I squeezed a generous helping on Shirley's vulva. She took her mouth from my tit and giggled.  ""Ooh, it's cold!"" she said, but she opened her legs obligingly.</p><p>Shirley resumed suckling me as I rubbed the lubricant into her little slit.</p><p>""Now pan from my face to hers and then down to her crotch,"" I instructed her mother.</p><p>As the camera reached the end of the pan it it captured my middle finger sliding into Shirley's vagina.  Remarkably, the girl carried on sucking dutifully as she was penetrated by a woman's finger, presumably for the first time.  My finger reached past the second joint before the tip touched Shirley's little immature cervix.  </p><p>""She doesn't seem to have a hymen,"" I remarked to her mother.</p><p>""It's just the dancing and all the high kicks,"" Fiona said quickly, worried that I might think she wasn't a virgin. </p><p>I moved my finger in and out of the girl, in time with her sucking.  She half-closed her eyes, clearly enjoying it.</p><p>""We'll shoot an oral sex scene now,"" I said to Fiona.  I detached the little girl from my breast and arranged her on her back in my lap with her lovely legs over my shoulders.  I lifted her hips towards me until I could bend and lick her genitals. She sighed contentedly as my tongue entered her slit for the first time. I gave her several long licks from top to bottom and then started to work the tip of my tongue into her little vagina. It was relatively easy to achieve penetration after my finger had been there.  I wiggled my tongue and worked it further in.  With my tongue deeply embedded, I looked up to see Shirley's mother moving in for an extreme close-up. Fiona seemed to be aroused at the sight of her daughter having sex with an adult woman.  Her cheeks were becoming distinctly flushed.</p><p>I extracted my tongue.  ""I think she'll return the favour now,"" I said to Fiona.  To 'Shirley' I said: ""You'll lick my pussy now, won't you sweetheart?""  Shirley nodded dreamily.</p><p>I moved further up the bed and lay partly on my left side with my right leg up.  My genitals were wide open, the inner labia wet and swollen with excitement.  I beckoned for the girl to lie down too.  I positioned her between my legs and she laid her curly head high up on my left thigh, looking at mt cunt and waiting to be told what to do. Her mother took up a new postion, kneeling on the left with her elbows on the bed and the camera poised just a foot or so from the centre of the forthcoming action.</p><p>""I think you know what to do,"" I said to the little girl.  ""Remember what the ladies did in the movie I gave you.""</p><p>I feared she might be put off by my increasing wetness and the engorged state of my genitals.  I have to say it wasn't exactly pretty. I needn't have worried. She opened my labia herself this time and set about licking my clitoris energetically.  </p><p>I realised my problem now was stopping myself from climaxing too soon.  Orgasms are difficult to plan at the best of times, but with a lovely young girl's face in my crotch it could happen at any time.  I tried to think about something else for a while, but to no avail.</p><p>'Shirley' was sucking the loose meat of my inner labia into her mouth now, just as she had seen the porn actresses in the movie doing.  I felt the orgasm rising in the pit of my belly, it was unstoppable. </p><p>""Put it right in my hole,"" I told the girl, opening my legs wider. She knew how to find the vaginal opening now and did as she was told, pressing her face into my groin so she could get her tongue in as far as possible.  Her cute little turned-up nose was pressed hard against my clitoris. I put my right hand in her curly hair and pushed her face even harder into me. She couldn't breathe now but hopefully this would take no more than a few seconds. I moved my hips rapidly and rubbed my slimy cunt all over her face. Her tongue came out of me but I guess you can't have eveything.</p><p>My deep, throbbing, almost painful orgasm came suddenly and, unable to control my bladder, I delivered several tiny squirts of pee into her already messy face.</p>"
1576,"The Show of Our Lives, Part 1",HardJulia,1,A lesbian live show for a schoolgirl audience ends in an orgy,['FF/ggggggggggggggg'],"<p>Hi there, Leslita boys and girls.  I don't want to reveal my real name but I think many of you know me already.  I've been an adult movie star most of my life and I'm pretty well known for my lesbian work and for my very large round butt, which I used to hate but now I guess I like it almost as much as my fans.  It's made me some money, anyhow.</p><p>Things in the porn industry have been a lot tougher recently.  It probably the movie piracy that has driven a lot of the money away from the business.  Veterans like me find it particularly hard, I turned fifty a while back.  However I can still make money with this body of mine, and I think I'm still pretty damn hot.</p><p>I've been supplementing my income by appearing on the live show circuit with my young pal Sally. She's only eighteen but says she's twenty-one so we can do our thing in all fifty states.  Needless to say we do a lesbian act. Sally doesn't need to do it as she's still in great demand (you probably saw her in ""Strap on Sally 23"") but she has fun and likes being with me. She seems to really like sucking my pussy too, especially when people are watching.</p><p>We've done our share of gentleman's clubs and bachelor parties but now live shows are more popular, and our reputation is very good, we can pick and choose.  We only perform for women these days and we're starting to offer ""extras"" to them for twenty to fifty extra bucks.  After turning an audience on it seems only right to give them a chance to feel the merchanise a little.</p><p>The amazing thing just lately is the way formerly rather conservative women's groups have started to hire us.  I mean like weight-watchers groups and sewing circles.  Last month a cordon bleu cookery club, all of them in their fifties and sixties, hired us for their fun night.  Sally was in her element because she has quite a thing for older women, I mean even older than me.  After the show is was great to see those elegant older ladies, cash in hand, lining up for a taste of young cunt.  Sally made a small fortune in extras and I didn't do badly either.</p><p>The show I really wanted to tell you about took place a couple of days ago.  A weekend booking showed up on our internet site. We don't normally like to work weekends so we charge top dollar, but this customer didn't seem to care. We have a flashing ""women only"" banner on the site now so we were pretty sure this was a lady or ladies.</p><p>On the appointed Saturday night we donned our stage clothes. They are all design for quick removal and I guess they're a bit cliched.  We looked like cheap whores, but that's what most of our customers expect.  We wore fur coats over everything so as not to draw too much attention and set out for the gig.</p><p>The satnav took us to a big country house about five miles out of town.  The sign at the end of the drive said this was St. Catherine's Private School for Girls. I looked at Sally, who smiled back.
""Staff party I guess,"" I said.  She nodded.</p><p>We drove through the open gates and onto the gravel at the front of the house.  The place looked deserted.  Suddenly a small cloaked figure appeared with a torch, beckoning us around the back of the house.  We followed until the torch motioned us to stop.  In the dark we could just see a larger, more modern building.  In the darting torchlight we could occasionally make out ""St Kate's Gym"" in colored lettering above the large glass door.</p><p>Feeling slightly nervous we got out of the car.  The torch turned towards us and we stood there in the beam.  Spontaneously we opened our coats to reveal our rather outrageous attire.  It seemed like the right thing to do to break the ice. The torch beam moved slowly up and down both of us. After taking everything in, the figure approached.</p><p>""Hi, girls,"" said the figure, throwing back the hood of the cloak. Our guide was a pretty red-haired girl around twelve years of age.  ""I'm Cecille.""</p><p>""Hello Cecille,"" I said after a pause.  ""Who's running the show tonight?""</p><p>""I am,"" she said with mock indignance. ""Follow me.""</p><p>We followed Cecille to the gym doors which slid open automatically.  The lights inside came on. It was warm inside the ante-room and Cecille took off her cloak.  She looked very fetching in her school uniform of red blazer and white pleated skirt.  I found myself hoping she would be watching the show too. I was dying to undress for her.</p><p>I'd always been strongly attracted to little girls but never really done anything about it.  I got more sex than I needed in the porn industry but the sex I really craved was limited to looking at pictures of the sweet little things and masturbating.</p><p>I noticed some champaigne in a cooler on a small table by the door.</p><p>""I thought you might like a drink before the show,"" Cecille said, pouring three glasses. Sally and I downed ours gratefully and Cecille followed suit.  She seemed used to it.</p><p>Cecille poured more drinks and pulled out a huge wad of money. I estimated it was the two thousand we asked for.  She divided it roughly in two and handed one half to me.</p><p>""I thought half now, the rest when you finish at...say...ten?""</p><p>""That's fine,"" I said putting the wad in my sequined red handbag. ""That's not all your money is it?""</p><p>""Everyone in the club made a contribution,"" Cecille explained.</p><p>""The club?""</p><p>""The St Catherine's Lesbian Fun Club!"" Cecille said proudly.  ""I'm the President!""</p>"
1577,"The Show of Our Lives, Part 2",HardJulia,2,The live sex show for the young schoolgirls continues,['FF/ggggggggggggggg'],"<p>""The other girls can't wait to see you,"" said 12-year-old Cecille. She looked me up and down appraisingly.  I 
took my long fur coat off and handed it to her.  She stood with it over her arm for quite a few seconds while 
she took in my outfit.  That night I was the archetypal aging hooker in my tiny skin-tight red dress and 
fishnet tights.</p><p>Sally shed her coat too. Cecille's eyes moved to her rather outrageous patent leather crop top and matching 
hot pants but quickly returned to me.  I figured she preferred older women.</p><p>We finshed our drinks quickly and followed Cecille to a large double door which also swished open 
automatically.  Our eyes took a while to adjust to the low light level in the gym hall itself.  There was a 
makeshift stage in the centre of the floor, illuminated by colored stage lighting, and covered in drapes and 
large throw cushions.  There was one chair, a red padded regency-style creation with no arms. Everything was 
as we had requested.</p><p>After a few seconds we could see around fifteen uniformed schoolgirls seated on the floor around the stage.  
They turned to look at us as we followed Cecille across the floor, our high heels clip-clopping on the 
polished wooden parque.</p><p>Our mistress of ceremonies hung our furs carefully on a coat-stand by the stage and turned to face the other 
girls.  I could see now that our audience comprised girls as young as eight.  Cecille seemed to be the eldest. 
She addressed them authoritatively.</p><p>""Girls, our star guests have arrived and I think we should get the show started right away,"" 
she said.  ""Just in case the rest of the school gets back early.""</p><p>She pulled a remote out of her blazer pocket and fiddled with it.  The gym was filled with the quite slow 
sensuous disco music treacks we had sent with our email. It was a little loud at first and Cecille turned it 
way down.  ""The caretaker's still around in the main building"" she explained to us. ""I guess he's drunk by now 
but we'd better not take any chances.""</p><p>When she had found the right volume, Cecille made a sweeping gesture towards the stage ""Ladies, please begin."" 
she said.</p><p>We mounted the stage to a ripple of applause and turned to our audience. We slowly turned around so the girls 
could get a good look at us.  Fifteen pairs of excited young eyes followed our every movement. My excitement 
started to mount as I realised I might get my hands on some of these young lovelies as the evening went on.  
There was real desire in those faces.</p><p>We started as usual by doing a slow romantic dance together,  Sally is quite a bit taller than me and I rested 
my head on her shoulder.  I rested my hands on her shiny leather butt and turned her so the girls could get a 
good look. Sally stopped moving for a few seconds, took my face between her hands and kissed me hard on the 
lips.  There was more clapping as the kiss went on and on.</p><p>Sally took me by the hand, led me to the chair sat me down and started her sexy dance routine. Looking at our 
young audience I saw that most eyes were glued to my younger friend as they realised she was going to strip.  
However, there was a group huddled together on my side of the stage who seemed to have eyes only for yours 
truly. One of them was Cecille. I hitched my tight dress up further to give them a leg show and winked at 
them.  They giggled but continued to look me up and down as though I was a piece of meat. I loved that look.</p><p>I put my tongue out and waggled it suggestively.  One of my little fan club gestured back; looking straight at 
me she made an ""O"" with the finger and thumb of one hand and shoved two fingers of the other hand into it 
vigorously.  Her meaning was pretty clear. I tried to look shocked but the girls weren't fooled.</p><p>The attention of my admirers was diverted briefly as Sally's top came off.  My tanned and athletic friend had 
lovely pert breasts.  I recalled they both fitted my two cupped hands perfectly, while Sally usually had to 
handle one of mine with both hands.</p><p>Still gyrating, she came close to me and bent down to give me another little kiss.  I reached for her tits and 
she drew back and wagged her finger at me.  Pretending to tease me was part of the show.</p><p>Sally turned her attention to the audience and strutted around the edge of the stage, fondling her own 
breasts. She stopped in front of a little girl with short dark hair, no older than eight, faced her and 
unfastened the top button of her tiny shorts.  She beckoned the girl to her, indicating she needed help with 
the zip.</p><p>The girl looked at her friends either side, who pushed her playfully to her feet.  Even in the colored stage 
lighting I could see she was blushing deeply.</p><p>With Sally slightly elevated on the stage, the girl's face was level with the fly of Sally's shorts. She 
bravely took hold of the waistband, carefully avoiding touching the young woman's tanned skin, and fiddled 
with the zip, at first to no avail.  It eventually came down and the tight shorts sprang apart to reveal a 
triangle of Sally's red satin thong.  The girl stepped back thinking her job was done but she was beckoned 
back. Sally wanted her shorts pulled down too.  Even unzipped, the shorts were quite tight around Sally's 
muscular thighs.</p><p>The little girl had quite a job to pull them down and Sally wasn't helping at all.  She was careful not to 
dislodge Sally's thong as she pulled at the slippery patent leather material.  The shorts eventually dropped 
to the floor and there were cheers from some of the audience.  Sally turned and, bending slightly, showed the 
girl her tight buttocks. The cord of the thong disappeared between them at the top of her crack.</p><p>Facing the girl again, she played with the ties of her thong, clearly indicating she wanted it removed too.  
The eight-year-old saw the rest of the girls looking up at her expectantly and lost her nerve.  She shook her 
head and looked shyly down at her feet. they were clad in shiny Mary-Jane shoes over her white ankle socks.</p><p>Sally picked a large silk drape from the stage, returned to the little girl and swept the silk over her head 
like a tent and back around her own waist.  It was as though Sally was wearing a voluminous dress and the 
little girl was underneath it. The girl had a feeling of privacy now and regained her courage.</p><p>I'd seen Sally do this routine before.  She formed a kind of private relationship with one of the audience, 
usually the shyest-looking one.  A few months back she had done it with the President of the Denver Ladies 
Horticultural Society, a very prim-looking woman of sixty or so who, after the show, had overcome her 
inhibitions and sucked both our pussies with great enthusiasm.</p><p>We could see the little girl's hands moving under the silk to the ties of Sally's thong.  Seconds later the 
tiny garment dropped to the floor.  I thought the girl must now be getting a good view of Sally's cunt in the 
light filtering through the thin material, perhaps she could also smell the musky scent of it.</p><p>My younger friend put both hands behind the little girl's head, still obscured under the drape, and pulled the 
girls face closer to her crotch.</p>"
1578,"The Show of Our Lives, Part 3",HardJulia,3,The live lesbian sex show performed for an audience of young girls continues,['FF/ggggggggggggggg'],"<p>I watched my friend Sally going through this new addition to her striptease routine.  She stood naked on stage with the little girl in front of her under the silk drape, pulling her head ever closer to her genitals.  Sally's hips gyrated as though she was rubbing herself on the girl's face.</p><p>From where I was sitting to one side of the stage I could see Sally was faking it, but her pussy was very close to the 8-year-old's face.  Most of the audience thought the girl had her face in Sally's crotch.</p><p>Sally gave a final jerk with her hips and whipped away the drape to reveal the deeply blushing girl, who was allowed to return to her friends. The other girls immediately mobbed her, eager to know what had actually happened under the silk drape.</p><p>Back on the script of our usual act, Sally now turned her attention to me.  She took my hand and I rose from the chair to join her center stage.  She started to slowly undress me in front of the audience of young girls. My stage outfit was designed for quick removal and I was pretty soon down to my underwear.</p><p>Sally stood behind me and unfastened my bra. The garment fell to the floor and she replaced the cups with her own hands.  She jiggled my breasts around for the audience, lifted them and let them fall.  Unfortunately these days they fall a little further than they used to but the little girls didn't seem to mind, they cheered.</p><p>Sally turned me so around, so the girls could see my famous butt, and pulled my panties to my knees.  I stepped out of them and Sally spontaneously threw them into the audience.  There was a brief scuffle as several girls fought for then. It appeared I would be going home with no panties on, not for the first time. I was now as naked as Sally, except for my stockings and high heels.</p><p>My younger partner slapped my behind and turned me to face the audience again. I made a show of covering my crotch with my hands but Sally pulled them away.  I was aware that fifteen pairs of eyes were suddenly focussed on my baby-smooth, meticulously waxed cunt. My little fan club at the front of the stage was almost drooling. It was a pretty nice feeling to be the center of that kind of attention, I can tell you.</p><p>Sally left the stage and I strutted my stuff for a while.  As usual I tried to establish eye-contact with specific girls before wiggling my ass or shaking my tits at them.  I was stretching apart my pussy-lips for a ten-year-old in the front row as Sally bounded back on stage, sporting her 10-inch strap-on dildo.</p><p>Sally came and put her arm around me, pointing down at her newly-aquired weapon.  I looked at it and pretended to be shocked.  Actually this one was new, much bigger than the one we normally use in the show.</p><p>Sally turned and addressed our young audience:</p><p>""Shall I fuck her in the cunt or the ass, girls?"" she asked.</p><p>There was a clamour from the audience as the little girls called out their preference.  A few shouted ""Both!""</p><p>Cecille immediately took charge and organised a show of hands. Opinion was split 7-7 and Cecille had the casting vote.</p><p>""In the ass,"" she said firmly. ""I mean right in the anus, OK?"" My little fan club at the front cheered, they had all voted ""ass"".</p><p>Sally produced a tube of lubricant fron somewhere and made a big show of slathering the big prosthetic with it.  The girls giggled in anticipation. I turned my butt toward her and her slapped some more lube in my crack for good measure.  I looked over my shoulder at her with real apprehension.  I had never taken a dildo that big rectally before.</p><p>Sally took the slippery monster in one hand and put the other on my shoulder. She's a tall girl and had to bend her knees slightly to get it at the right height. She slipped it between my cheeks and I felt the big rubber glans hard up against my anus. With a powerful thrust she penetrated me all at once. I gasped with genuine pain.  I could see some of the girls really liked that part.</p><p>Cecille jumped onto the stage with a video camera in hand. She took a remote control from her pocket and waved it around.  A projector at the back of the hall lit up, throwing a bright image on the wall behind the stage.  Cecille pointed the camera at the center of the action and a huge image of my behind appeared above us.  I guessed what was required and pulled apart my butt cheeks.  Cecille zoomed in to show that actual penetration had been achieved.</p><p>Sally grabbed me by both shoulders now and started to fuck me vigorously.  I looked up at the screen to see the big shaft gliding in and out of my own asshole.  It was more comfortable now.  Cecille fiddled with her remote again and turned off the disco music.  As she moved the camera closer the mike started to pick up the little wet sounds of penetration and, as Sally's fucking intensified, the sound of her hips slapping against my big butt. Some of the girls started clapping in time.</p><p>Sally moved one hand between my legs and penetrated my vagina with her fingers while continuing to ass-fuck me. ""Don't you dare make me come,"" I hissed at her.  I had already decided I wanted to recieve that particular service from one of the girls in the audience, or maybe several of them.</p><p>Cecille moved her point of view to get some close-ups of my face.  I played up to the camera and started to fake a noisy orgasm.  I do that all the time in my day job and I'm pretty good at it.  When I looked at the intent faces of the young audience it almost turned into a real one but I just managed to hold on to myself.</p><p>After my theatrical moans of pleasure had finally ceased Cecille called a break.  She brought us some more champaigne and told the audience to help themselves.  THere was a trestle table to one side of the hall with more champaigne already poured.  I started to wish I had gone to a school like this.</p><p>Cecille spoke to us privately as the girls milled around the stage.</p><p>""Are you ready for the second part?"" she asked.</p><p>I looked at Sally and we both nodded. We had been told that we were expected to have sex with members of the audience.  The discovery that it was an audience of pre-teen girls added new interest for both of us, to say the least.</p><p>""Do you really want us to do some of these little babes?"" asked Sally, unstrapping the dildo.</p><p>""Actually,"" said Cecille a little sheepishly.  ""I've told the girls you'll do us all.""</p>"
1579,"Report of the ""Leslita"" Project, Part 1",HardJulia,1,Report of the study of sexual attraction and sexual relationships between women and preteen girls,[''],"<p class=""h2"">REPORT OF THE STUDY OF SEXUAL ATTRACTION AND SEXUAL RELATIONSHIPS BETWEEN WOMEN AND PRETEEN GIRLS</p><p class=""h2"">Introduction<br/>
------------</p><p>This study, conducted by the Faculty of Social Science, has become known to many as the ""Leslita Project"". It owes its origins to a more general study of human sexual response conducted by the faculty in 2008 which appeared to reveal that a significant minority of women found themselves sexually attracted to girls in the preteen age group. The earlier study recoomended more work to establish the full extent and nature of this attraction and the extent to which it was acted upon and reciprocated by preteens. That work was finally begun in 2011 when funds became available from an anonymous sponsor.</p><p>The age groups chosen for study were women 21-50 and girls younger than 12. The omission of individuals in the 13-20 age group was deliberate and arises from the need to consider two distinct and recognisable populations.</p><p class=""h2"">Methods<br/>
-------</p><p>The major problem as always was identifying a sufficiently large sample of females in the target age groups who would particpate . This was exacerbated by the fact that the study needed to establish the extent of actual physical relationships, which are illegal.</p><p>An attempt to conduct an anonymous internet-based study was soon abandoned when it became apparent that more than 30% of participants were men posing as women and girls. The method finally adopted was to place 50 computer booths in public places such as shopping malls in various cities around the country. The booths offered a small free gift in return for participation in an unrelated consumer survey. The participants were asked to enter their emai addresses in order to recieve the gift. Hidden cameras in the booths took photographs of the participants which were later correlated with email addresses by project staff in order to indentify genuine members of the target groups, based on their appearance.</p><p>This method identified around 2000 women and 1500 preteen girls in the target groups, all of whom were sent emails explaining the purposes of the study and how their anonymity would be safeguarded. There was a gift of $10 worth of internet purchase vouchers offered for participation, which was the major expense incurred by the project. Postive responses were high, particularly from the girls, and eventually 1000 women and 1000 girls were selected to recive a questionaire. The 100 questions were related to the prevalence and nature of any sexual attraction between the groups and any relevant sexual acts which had taken place. The results are discussed later.</p><p>From the 2000, those who had relevant sexual feelings or experience were invited to join a Focus Group who would be invited to come to the campus for further questioning and physical tests. This yielded around 100 volunteers from the women. In the case of the girls, ptoject staff negotiated with parents and guardians, sometimes offering additional finacial inducements. Parents were mostly unaware that their girls had admitted to having sexual feelings for women and were told that the study would focus on attitudes of preteens towards sexual matters generally. This statement was judged to be sufficiently close to the truth by the faculty ethics committee. 100 girls were recruited to the focus group in this way.</p><p>Finally, based on testing of the focus group members, 10 women and 10 girls were selected who had the highest mutual sexual attraction. These were invited to the end-of-project party and introduced to one another. Events taking place at the party were extensively recorded by both covert cameras and hand-held cameras operated by project staff.</p><p>The online questionnaire completed by the preteen group was very different from the one the women were sent. The questions were often picture-based. After basic information had been entered the girls were presented with a series of pictures of two men and two women and asked to select the two they found most attractive.</p><p>The pictures were of a group of models of various age groups hired by the project who had been chosen for their physical attractiveness, based on the opinions of the project team.
.
Girls who consistently chose men were directed to the completion screen and took no furthrt part in the study. They only accounted for 20% of the group, mainly the 12-year-olds. The rest were asked to review the pictures again and choose the adult they would most like to see naked. There was a tickbox for those who did not want to view nudity. Almost all the girls chose a woman and the few who chose men, or elected not to choose, were eliminated.</p><p>The rest, 75%, were shown nude pictures of the model they had chosen, front and rear views, and asked if they would like to touch or kiss her. Those answering 'yes' were allowed 5 mouse-clicks to indicate parts of her body they would like to touch and 5 more to indicate parts they would like to kiss. The touches and kisses were to be placed in order of preference. The clicks left behind a small letter 'o' for touches and an 'x' for kisses so the girls themselves could see their choices. Those answering 'no' were eliminated, leaving around 70%.</p><p>Later the results of the girls' choices were printed out on a life-size composite picture and studied in great detail. The majority of the touches were in sexual positions with the breast area accounting for 50% of all touch mouse-clicks. The legs and buttocks scored around 20% with 10% for the genital region and 10% elsewhere.</p><p>On the other hand over 50% of kisses were placed on the lips or face and 30% on breasts, usually both. Kisses in the genital region accounted for 10% and the buttocks 5%. Feet, neck and lower leg kisses were among the other choices.</p><p>Interestingly, of the 70% of girls remaining in the study, 10% elected to kiss their model's genitals as a first choice.</p><p>The questionnare sent to the Women had more conventional questions such as ""Do you consider youself a lesbian?"". The results were in line with previous studies, such as Kinsey, with 10% practising lesbians, rising to 30% when occasional experiences or fantasies were taken into account. Only 2% admitted to attraction to, or sexual experience with preteen girls.</p><p>The project team were at first concerned that there would be insufficient women to form the focus group. However when the 30% were invited and advised that they would be meeting little girls who were sexually attracted to women there were more than enough applicants.</p><p>The team were left to ponder why 70% of girls appeared to have lesbian tendencies but this figure declined to 30% in adults. A popular theory suggested that the results were directly related to how close the girls felt to their mothers. It seemed likely that, as with boys, the girls first sexual feelings were directed towards their mothers and that this shaped their preteen sexuality generally and their feelings for other adult women.</p><p>The focus groups were selected and, in batches of 30 or so over a period of a month, 200 women and girls were invited to the university campus for more questions and physical tests. The participants were all photographed professionally, providing facial portraits and full-length poses. Those who were willing were also photographed nude.</p><p>All the girls were questioned by female members of the project team. This time the objective was to find out how many had experienced sexual contact with a woman. They were asked what parts of a woman's body they had actually touched, and where they had been touched, followed by more explicit questions.</p><p>Of the 100 girls questioned, 30 said they had touched a woman's bare breasts. Of these 23 had also touched an adult woman's genitals. In almost all of the 23, this had led to insertion of one finger or more into the woman's vagina. Of these, 7 had also put their fingers in a woman's anus. Almost all of the 70 who were inexperienced expressed a desire to do one or more of these things.</p><p>Questions on oral/genital contact were also asked. It seemed that genital touching amost always led to oral sex with 20 girls reporting that they had either kissed or licked a woman's genital area. 9 said they had actually inserted their tongues into the vagina.</p><p>32 girls reported that their own genital area had been touched by a woman. The low incidence of contact being one-way suggests that sexual contact was overwhelmingly mutual and consensual.</p><p>Interviews with the women showed a lower incidence (18/100) of sexual contact with preteem girls, although most of these had had multiple multiple partners. One woman reported sex with 98 different girls, contrasting with the most experienced of the preteens, who had been with 12 different women.</p><p>All 200 participants took part in a test in which temperature sensors were placed on the clitoris to indicate the rate of blood flow to this region. Increase in clitoral blood supply has been found to be a reliable indicator of sexual arousal. In private booths, the girls were shown pictures nude and scantily-clad women in sexually provocative poses while the strength of their clitoral response was measured. A similar process was undertaken with the women, who were shown pictures of girls. One woman, who was inexperienced and had never seen pictures of this kind, recorded a very powerful response. It later emerged that she had experienced an orgasm.</p>"
1580,"Celebrity Crush, Part 1",HardJulia,1,A celebrity fantasy comes true,"['F/g', 'celeb']","<p>Even when I was a tiny little girl I liked looking at pictures of pretty ladies. My Dad put it down to the fact 
that I had never known my mother. She had thought better of motherhood within weeks of my birth and 
disappeared. My Dad got one letter from her, from half way around the world, wishing him luck but there was 
another life she had to live.</p><p>I probably inherited my sexual precosity from her, according to tales my Aunt told me recently. By the age of 
nine my fascination with the adult female form had developed into real desire. That was also the year I 
discovered my Dad's pornography collection. Back then in the early nineties it was a cardboard box full of VHS 
tapes, mainly with lesbian themes. Up to that time I had thought I was the only lesbian in the world but 
clandestine viewing of ""Pussy to Pussy 4"" and other fine works of cinematography showed me otherwise. At this 
time it never occurred to me that a woman would find a flat-chested nine-year-old like me attractive and I 
thought I would have to wait for years before I could enjoy the kind of fun the women in the movies were 
having. I turned out to be wrong about that.</p><p>Apart from my Dad's porn, my main outlet for my growing sexual feelings was pictures of beautiful female 
celebrities. I devoured the celebrity pages of magazines and newspapers and compiled numerous scrapbooks full 
of my favourites. There was one woman in particular that sent my pulse racing and my groin tingling in those 
days. She had the looks of a movie star but her celebrity was for other reasons. She was one of the most 
photographed women in the world and deserved two whole scrapbooks to herself. Looking through these, 
particularly the paparazzi photos showing my idol getting out of a car, maybe revealing a little too much thigh 
or even a flash of panties, is what started me masturbating on a regular basis.</p><p>I guess it started with an almost involuntary rubbing of my crotch, just to ease that lovely but nagging tingle 
which started whenever I saw a picture of the woman of my dreams. I soon dicovered how to make that tingle 
build up to an almost terrifying climax, followed by a brief period of blissful satisfaction. After that, 
whenever my Dad was out or working in his study, I could have been found in front of the TV with a VHS tape in 
the slot and my treasured scrapbook open on the sofa beside me, combining in my imagination my celebrity crush 
with the wild lesbian lovemaking on screen. Fortunately no-one ever did discover me doing that.</p><p>Something amazing happened three months short of my tenth birthday. Dad saw me cutting out a picture of my idol 
from a magazine and commented that he might be meeting her very soon. He was a big wheel in an international 
charity so, I now realise, it made perfect sense for him to attend charity bashes where the object of my desire 
would be a celebrity guest. They would all be hoping that this beautiful and famous lady would patronise their 
particular good cause. </p><p>""You mean it?"" I squealed. My Dad often teased me and it all seemed too good to be true.</p><p>""Sure,"" said. ""It's next Friday at the Ritz Hotel.""</p><p>Suddenly my Dad assumed a new importance to me. I sometimes went to his charity events if he could find nowhere 
else to park me and they were mostly extremely boring. However as the only pretty little girl in a sea of men 
in dark suits I attracted a fair amount of attention, some of it unwelcome but at least the sight of a 
supposedly respectable businessman trying to control an enourmous erection in his trousers relieved the tedium. </p><p>I badgered my Dad to take me along to the Ritz and he eventually agreed on the condition that I just shook her 
hand once and didn't pester her for autographs or anything. The idea that I would get to touch her hand was so 
thrilling I was worried that I might faint when the time came and miss everything. That night I thought of her 
and masturbated.</p><p>The charity reception turned out to be as boring as any other until she arrived, when it miraculously became a 
glittering occasion. She looked amazing as she entered followed by two serious-looking men I assumed were 
bodyguards. She was dressed in black silk and glittered with jewels. I remember thinking it was quite a daring 
outfit for a serious occasion, as though her next appointment was somewhere more showbiz. The dress was tight-
fitting, quite low-cut in the bust and short, showing her beautiful legs off to perfection. I couldn't take my 
eyes off her.</p><p>A line of suits formed up and I squeezed in next to my dad to shake hands with her. When she got to me she 
smiled broadly.</p><p>""And who are you, darling?"" she asked.</p><p>""This is my daughter Julie,"" my Dad answered. I was tongue-tied.</p><p>""What a lovely surprise,"" she said and bent down to take my hand. At that point I could have kicked myself 
because my eyes went straight to her breasts. I could see quite a way down the front of her dress. I think she 
noticed where I was looking, too.</p><p>After all the hand-shaking, drinks were brought round and people started to mingle. I was left on my own for a 
while but the guest of honour spotted me. She broke away from a group of fawning men and came over.</p><p>""Us girls have to stick together at these things,"" she said, taking my hand. After that she led me around the 
room as she met the various important attendees. She handed me a drink from one of the trays which I thought 
was orange juice but there was something else very pleasant mixed with it.</p><p>""Bucks fizz,"" she said. ""Champagne and orange juice. Lovely isn't it?""</p><p>It was. I was thirsty and slurped it down rather quickly. Hers disappeared fast too and she got two more for us 
before continuing her circuit of the room. Her body guards stayed close by. I started to feel a bit more 
confident and joined in some of the conversations, probably talking nonsense but no-one seemed to mind.</p><p>After my third bucks fizz I wanted to pee quite badly. ""I need to go!"" I said to my lovely companion in a stage 
whisper. She smiled and winked at me.</p><p>""Me too,"" she said. ""Don't worry, I know where it is.""</p><p>She led me out of the main reception room and down a corridor. The bodyguards followed.</p><p>""It's a relief to get away from that lot for a while,"" she said. ""They can do without us for ten minutes.""</p><p>We reached the ladies' room and, to my surprise, one of the bodyguards went in first. He emerged after twenty 
seconds and nodded to his beautiful boss. The men stood guard outside as we entered.</p><p>The ladies' room was the biggest I had ever been in. It had a few items of nice furniture in addition to the 
usual cubicles and washing facilities. Today it had also been decked with flowers, just in case the special 
guest needed to use it. There was a smell of expensive perfume.</p><p>We entered adjacent cubicles and I did what I had to do. I listened intently for noises from next door. I 
suppose I'm just nosey like that. There were no watery noises but quite a bit of rustling of clothing.</p><p>We exited at about the same time and washed our hands. I looked at her in the wall mirrors and smiled. I was 
still a bit tongue-tied. She smiled back warmly, looking even more adorable.</p><p>""We don't have to go back right away,"" she said. ""Let's sit down and have a little chat.""</p><p>She put her shoulder bag down on a comfortable looking two-seat sofa in the corner of the ladies' room and we 
sat down. Her short skirt rode up as she sat and, even to save my life, I couldn't have taken my eyes off her 
legs. I noticed she was wearing no stockings. She didn't need them. Her long, tanned legs were immaculate.</p><p>She asked me about my Dad's charity and I told her what I knew and how it was a very good cause. He would have 
been proud of me. She looked at me intently but didn't seem to taking much of it in. Then she crossed her legs 
and my eyes were drawn back to them, as if by a magnet. I stopped talking abruptly, which made it all the more 
obvious.</p><p>She giggled. ""I think you've got a little crush on me,"" she said softly.</p><p>That was putting it very mildly indeed. I couldn't say anything and eventually just nodded.</p><p>""I don't mind at all,"" she reassured me. ""I'm very flattered, in fact.""</p><p>She looked at me for a while longer. ""Is it a lovey-dovey crush or more of a ...um... sexy kind of crush?"" she 
asked.</p><p>""Both,"" I said eventually, my voice almost imaudible.</p><p>""That's OK too, darling"" she said. She bent towards me and kissed me on the cheek. Her soft lips lingered there 
for a few seconds. She kept her face close and whispered in my ear.</p><p>""And what would you like to do about it?"" she asked.</p><p>At the time I had no idea what she meant but, in this position, I couldn't resist taking another peek down the 
front of her dress. She took this as an answer.</p><p>""Oh I see,"" she said, smiling and putting both hands on her own breasts. ""Well. As much as I'd like to, I can't 
get properly undressed for you. I just don't have time. There's something nice and quick we can do though."" She 
bent and kissed me again, on the lips this time.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I murmered, thinking that was it. However, she then uncrossed her legs, took my hand and placed it 
flat on her inner thigh, quite high up near the hem of her skirt. Her soft skin felt wonderful.</p><p>""Why don't you do a little exploring?"" she said, moving my hand further up, under her dress. </p><p>I kind of snapped out of my daze then and realised this was the opportunity of a lifetime. The champagne in the 
bucks fizz must have helped a little too. Without any help I pushed my hand further up her thigh, far enough to 
discover she was wearing no panties. It was then I noticed the pink satin garment just protruding from the top 
of her bag. She must have taken her panties off in the toilet cubicle. A world-famous celebrity had taken off 
her panties just for me!</p><p>""It's alright,"" she said softly. ""You can touch it.""</p><p>Touch it I did. I was expecting hair but discovered that she either shaved very closely or had used one of the 
new waxes. She very obligingly opened her legs a little wider and I cupped her vulva with my hand. I looked up 
at her for approval.</p><p>""Good girl,"" she said encouragingly but glanced at her watch. I decided to go for broke and my fingers went in 
search of her vagina. A wetness on the lower part of her outer labia seemed a promising place to start and I 
plunged my middle finger into her crack just there. It was like sinking into warm, soft butter. I followed up 
with my forefinger and pushed both into her quite hard. My fingers just kept on going deeper. I looked up at 
her again.</p><p>""Oh WHAT a good girl,"" she breathed.</p><p>I kept my fingers inside her and lifted my face for a kiss. She responded and this time put her tongue quite a 
long way into my mouth. It was heavenly.</p><p>""I really do have to go now,"" she said very regretfully after we broke off. ""My men will come storming in soon.""</p><p>""I love you,"" I blurted.</p><p>""Of course you do, darling,"" she said, gently removing my hand from between her legs. ""I love you, too.""</p><p>I must have looked as if I was about to cry. I wanted more. ""Don't worry, we'll see each other again,"" she 
said. ""Watch for a special invitation in the post.""</p><p>Before I could say anything she picked up her bag, making sure those panties were well concealed, stood up and 
strode towards the door, smoothing down her dress as she went. She blew me a kiss before she left.</p><p>Dear readers, that is my best recollection of my first meeting with Her Royal Highness, the late and much 
lamented Princess Diana, also known as the Princess of Wales and the mother of the future King of England. One 
thing I remember for sure is that I, a skinny nine year old, really did get to third base with her on our first 
date, although we skipped first base that time, and I had the scent of her on those two lucky fingers for some 
days afterwards to prove it.</p>"
1581,"Celebrity Crush, Part 2",HardJulia,2,Julie visits Diana at Kensington Palace,"['F/g', 'celeb']","<p>The following days were strange. At times I thought the whole thing had been a dream, although I still had the fading scent of Diana on my unwashed right hand, or maybe that was just my imagination. One morning, unthinking, I washed both hands as normal. I could have kicked myself; now I had nothing to remind me of what had happened in the ladies' room.</p><p>My Diana scrapbook, and Dad's naughty videos, saw a lot of use during that time. Now I also had the delicious memory of what her genitals felt like, outside and inside. I'll leave you to guess which fingers I used to satisfy myself on those occasions.</p><p>One morning at the breakfast table my Dad excitedly grabbed a letter from his usual huge pile of mail.</p><p>""Omigod it's from Kensington Palace!"" he exclaimed. I had no idea why this was so significant.</p><p>He tore open the envelope and looked at the card inside. Then he looked at the front of the envelope more closely.</p><p>""Sorry it's for you,"" he said. He was obviously dissappointed.</p><p>I took the card from him. The embossed copperplate printing at the top told me right away it was from Diana, Princess of Wales. I held the card with both my trembling hands</p><p>and tried to absorb the information on it. It was an invitation to take tea with the Princess at 4:00 p.m. the following day at her Kensington Palace apartments.</p><p>""Can we go?"" I asked my Dad. Tomorrow was a school day.</p><p>""The invitation's for you, not me,"" he said. ""There's a note here explaining how you'll be picked up and how you'll be well looked after. It says I don't need to worry.</p><p>There'll be a car coming to the school gates at 3:00.""</p><p>We were silent for a while, both thinking hard. My Dad was trying to figure out how he could get me to promote his latest sponsorship ideas over tea. I was thinking about the prospect of having sex with a beautiful princess.</p><p>""I'll have to miss gymnastics,"" I said.</p><p>""That'll be OK, I'll write a note."" He thought for a while, ""You must have made a big impression on her,"" he said.</p><p>I grabbed the invitation and went to get ready for school.</p><p>The timing of my gymnastics class was fortuitous. I would change into my leotard as usual, because I thought it looked pretty sexy. I'd put a white pleated skirt over the top before setting off for my date with Diana. At least I wouldn't be in the school uniform I hated. I only found out later that Diana would have loved me to wear it, but that's another story.</p><p>The next day I walked out of the school gates at 3:00 to find a vintage Rolls-Royce waiting. The elderly chauffeur saw me coming and opened the rear door.</p><p>""Her 'ighness has left some orange juice for you in the back,"" he said cheerfully. ""It's a warm day.""</p><p>I made myself comfortable on the soft leather seating as the car pulled away. The chauffeur reminded me to fasten my seatbelt over the intercom. There was a glass screen between us.</p><p>I investigated the coolbox on the back seat. There were three small bottles of juice. I opened one and tasted it. It was cool and delicious but it wasn't just orange juice, it was Bucks Fizz! The first one didn't last long (or the second).</p><p>Forty minutes later we pulled into the grounds of Kensington Palace. It was very grand. Despite the effect of the champagne in the juice I started to get nervous. The car proceeded to a side of the huge building.</p><p>""She lives in the apartments around this side,"" the old boy explained. ""You take a lift to the third floor.""</p><p>He took me to the lift entrance and pressed the button for 'up'. The doors opened. ""In you go, girl,"" he chuckled. ""You're on your own now.""</p><p>I walked in and he reached inside to press button 3. He ducked out as the doors closed. When they opened again, Diana was standing there.</p><p>I stood motionless, gawping. She looked amazing as always but the effect was particularly enhanced by the fact that she was completely naked, apart from a single string of pearls around her lovely long neck and a pair of very expensive-looking red high-heeled shoes.</p><p>I knew it was impolite of me, especially when meeting a Princess for only the second time, but I couldn't take my eyes off her pussy. The fleshiness of the area I had touched a few days before was emphasised by the paleness where a skimpy bikini bottom had protected it from the sun. The rest of her, including her breasts, was beautifully tanned.</p><p>The doors of the lift started to close and I had to leap out. I tripped on the deep-pile carpet and fell into her, grabbing her by the hips to stop mysef falling. Despite my consternation at making such an ungainly entrance I remember how her skin felt under my hands as I held her in my arms that first time.</p><p>""Careful,"" she said, laughing. ""I have to get you back to your Dad in one piece.""</p><p>She knelt down so that her face was level with mine. I still had my arms around her and that silky skin moved under my hands as she did so.</p><p>""I hope you don't mind my informal attire,"" she said. ""I like to be comfortable when I'm at home. And it's very warm today.""</p><p>I just nodded and looked into her big blue eyes. I didn't mind at all. Those eyes came closer and she kissed me briefly on the lips.</p><p>""Maybe you'd like to get comfortable too?"" she asked. Without waiting for my answer she put both hands under my white wrap-around skirt. I realised she was trying to take my panties down, but my leotard was a one-piece. I helped out by unfastening the skirt and letting it fall. I turned around.</p><p>""There's a zip down the back,"" were my first words to her on that occasion. Her fingers quickly found the fastening and she unzipped me in one movement. The leotard also fell to the floor and I was as naked as she was, apart from my socks and sneakers.</p><p>I started to turn to face her but she held me by the shoulders. I could only surmise that she was taking a good look at my bum. Then she turned me around and took in the front view, looking long and hard, until I started to feel a little embarrassed. Was there something wrong with me?</p><p>""What a pretty little girl you are,"" she said at last. ""I'm so glad you could come."" She looked me up and down again. Mostly down this time.</p><p>""We're going to have so much fun,"" she said softly. There was an odd look on her face. In those days I didn't recognise desire in a woman's expression, but it started to dawn on me that I really was about to have sex, of some sort, with one of the most beautiful women in the world.</p><p>Still kneeling beside me, Diana gazed into my eyes for a few moments, then took both my hands and pressed them into her breasts. My knees seemed to turn to jelly but I just about managed to stay standing.</p><p>""Squeeze them, Julie"" she said. I did what I was told. Her eyes half-closed as I gripped her flesh quite hard. It obviously gave her great pleasure.</p><p>After a while she stood up, put her hands under my armpits and lifted me bodily off the floor. She was clearly very fit and strong and it seemed a very easy task for her. Holding me to her chest with one arm, she got the other arm under my legs.</p><p>""Let's get comfortable,"" she said, and carried me down the corridor from the lift into a very large and well-furnished lounge. We passed a table set with tea things, orange juice and some fancy-looking cakes.</p><p>""We'll have those later,"" she said. We sped past the table and into an equally large bedroom where a four-poster bed awaited. She laid me carefully on the silken sheets, put a pillow under my head and stood looking down at me.</p><p>""I don't think you'll be needing these in bed, Julie"" she said, and started to remove my sneakers and socks. She balled the socks, put them inside the shoes and placed them on a chair beside the bed. Then she stood there, hands on hips, posing naked for me.</p><p>""What do you think of this outfit?"" she asked. ""Not too daring is it?""</p><p>""It's lovely,"" I said, joining in the joke. ""Maybe you should wear it the next time you see the Queen.""</p><p>""What about the back view?"" she asked, turning around. Needless to say, she had a great arse too. She parted her legs a little and bent over so I could see her completely hairless pussy from behind. It looked almost as though she was holding a plump peach between her legs.</p><p>She turned again, climbed on to the bed and lay beside me, resting on one elbow. This left her with a free hand, which was soon between my legs.</p><p>""I've found something nice,"" she whispered. ""What do you call this?""</p><p>""A vagina,"" I ventured.</p><p>""I call mine a cunt,"" she said, laughing. Even in this situation it was a little shocking to hear a Princess say the c-word. And rather thrilling. ""You say it now,"" she instructed.</p><p>""Cunt,"" I said in a tiny voice.</p><p>""You're such a sweetie,"" she said, her face becoming rather serious. With that she rolled over and lay right on top of me, propped on both elbows, looking into my eyes. She was straddling my right leg. Such was our difference in height, her genitals were pressed against my knee. She started to grind her pussy hard against it, forcing her labia to open on my bony kneecap. She was very wet and slippery inside her crack.</p><p>""Sorry,"" she said. ""I'm making your leg all messy."" She didn't stop rubbing herself against me, however.</p><p>As far as I was concerned she could make me messy all over, so long as she did it this way.</p>"
1582,"Report of the ""Leslita"" Project, Part 2",HardJulia,2,The scientific endeavor continues,['F/g'],"<p>In the next phase of the experiment the participating women were shown the photographs of the 
paricipating girls for the first time, and asked to select the 10 they found most attractive.  The 
girls were similarly asked to select the 10 most attractive women.  This was done over a period of some 
weeks, largely using email communication.  Eventually the results were compiled and and an 
attractiveness index for both women and girls was developed based on the numbers of votes received.  This 
became known as the A-rating.</p><p>Analysis of the women receiving high A-ratings from the girls showed that large breasts were very popular, but 
not exclusively so.  There was a large age distribution among the top 10 A-rated women with the youngest at 27 
and the oldest at 52 years. The top 10 A-rated girls on the other hand ranged from 9 to 11.  The girls A-rating 
data was more difficult to analyse but it seemed that a pretty face was the key requirement for a high score.  
The data was skewed somewhat in that girls who had been photographed nude almost invariably recived the higher 
A-scores.  Of these, it appeared that a well-defined genital region had been an important factor in the 
selection.</p><p>The researchers then combined the A-rating with the clitoral response data gathered previously indicating the 
strength of their sexual feelings (the C-rating).  The combined quotient was called the AC index, being the 
product of the A and C scores.</p><p>The woman and the girl with the highest AC index results were invited to the campus to meet one another.  The 
woman, who will be known as Alice, turned out to be a successful businesswoman in her mid-forties with short 
prematurely-grey hair and a statuesque figure. The girl ""Abi"" was 10 years old with mid-length blonde hair in a 
ponytail. Abi was typical of top 10 A-rated girls and was described by researchers as strikingly pretty.</p><p>The researcher who introduced Alice to Abi describes an immediate and very powerful sexual tension developing 
between the two, to the extent that conducting a joint interview with them proved difficult. The couple seemed 
unable to concentrate on anything, apart from one another, and further questioning was abandoned for the day.</p><p>The university keeps a number of hotel-style suites for important guests and Alice and Abi were invited to 
spend the night together in one of these.  They agreed immediately and were advised that the suite was equipped 
with numerous cameras and microphoes so that behaviour could continue to be monitored.  This did not appear to 
worry either of them, but one researcher later expressed concern that they may not have been paying much 
attention to what they were being told by this time.</p><p>The records show that Alice and Abi decided to retire early that evening, saying that they were both tired from 
their respective journeys.  They were taken to their suite at 7:30 pm, around forty minutes after their first 
meeting, and left ""alone"".</p><p>The researcher who reviewed the video and audio records the following day made brief notes on what happened in 
the suite for immediate distribution to the rearch team.  Her initial observation was that the first activity 
which could be described as sexual happened only thirty seconds from closure of the outer door to the suite.  
Highlights from the notes are transcribed below, with timings:</p><p>7:35  Subjects observed mouth-to-mouth kissing </p><p>7:41  Kissing continues (seated on bed)</p><p>7:45  Abi's hand observed to be on Alice's leg (under skirt)</p><p>7:50  Alice's breasts are exposed. Suckling by Abi began immediately</p><p>7:55  Alice is standing. Abi is removing her panties</p><p>7:57  Alice lying on bed.  First oral/genital contact (Abi/Alice)</p><p>8:05  Abi has been completely undressed</p><p>8:06  Second oral/genital contact (Alice/Abi). Tongue insertion appears to be taking place (first penetration 
of subject Abi logged at 8:07:32) </p><p>8:10  First vaginal penetration of Alice (two fingers) logged at 8:10:15</p><p>8:19  Alice is naked</p><p>8:20  Alice has assumed a position on hands and knees.  Oral/anal contact (Abi/Alice) may be about to occur at 
Alice's strong request. Abi is clearly consenting</p><p>8:21  Oral/anal contact (Abi/Alice) is taking place. Unclear if tongue insertion has occurred as Abi's 
face is deeply buried between Alice's buttocks</p><p>8:23  Vaginal penetration of Alice has taken place again (appears to be whole hand) while oral/anal stimulation 
continues</p><p>8:25  Alice appears to have climaxed (first orgasm logged at 8:25:05)</p>"
1583,Incognito,HardJulia,1,Love blossoms in the the desert,['F/g'],"<p>Every once in a while I get sick of the celebrity life and I go incognito. A few close friends know how to contact me on a disposable cellphone if something really important comes up, but otherwise I just dissappear for a couple of weeks. I just tuck my hair up under a baseball cap, wear sloppy clothes and dark glasses and I could be anybody.</p><p>Also, you might be surprised to know, if you walk into a used car lot with enough cash in your pocket it's still possible to drive away in an untraceable car without giving up any ID information. That's just what I did this time.</p><p>I usually like desert country for my incognito road trips. The people in those dusty little towns pretty much keep themselves to themselves and don't ask many questions. It's so easy to get lost out there and be someone else for a while.</p><p>I had just filled up at a truckstop until the gas was slopping over. I bought a load of bottled water in a cooler too, it was starting to get hot. I was about to pull out onto the road again when I saw her standing by the exit sign with her thumb in the air.</p><p>You don't see so many hitch-hikers these days and my first thought was that a girl that age must be crazy, or very streetwise, to be hitching alone out here in the middle of nowhere. She was no more than eleven and dressed in what you might call a cowgirl hooker outfit. She was wearing fancy blue suede cowboy boots and faded jeans cut off very short. She had tied the bottom of her blouse around her waist to show her bare midriff. Like many people in these parts she wore a cowboy hat, but this one was pink and had sequins on it.</p><p>I realised she had been hanging around the truckstop waiting for a woman or someone else safe-looking to pull in. She had some sense after all. However, she was a redhead with pale skin and wouldn't be safe in the hot sun for more than about ten minutes. I stopped the car and motioned for her to get in.</p><p>""Hi,"" she said brightly as she bounced into the passenger seat and dumped her little backpack in the back.</p><p>""Where are you heading?"" I asked. She nominated a town I thought was about thirty miles down the road.</p><p>""That's on my route,"" I lied. I didn't really have a planned route.</p><p>I headed off down the two-lane blacktop at a leisurely pace and we talked a little. She was going to</p><p>stay with her Aunt. It turned out her parents were having a major fight over something and she was making herself scarce for a while.</p><p>I took off my cap and tossed it in the back, my blonde hair fell free. My sunglasses were dusty so I asked her if she could wipe them for me a I drove. I pointed to a pack of Wet-wipes at her feet.She looked me over as she cleaned my glasses.</p><p>""You know, you look a lot like that actress, Jennifer Aniston, from the TV.""</p><p>I laughed it off. ""Yeah, I wish I had her money as well as her looks.""</p><p>""Right,"" she said. ""I guess she wouldn't be driving around in a car like this."" ""No offence,"" she added quickly.</p><p>""That's OK,"" I said. ""It gets me from A to B.""</p><p>She continued studying me before handing back my sunglasses. ""You're even hotter than she is anyway,"" she said.</p><p>""Why thank you,"" I said graciously. ""You're not so bad yourself."" I was genuinely flattered.</p><p>""I guess you're going to see your boyfriend somewhere,"" she probed.</p><p>""Nah, "" I said. ""I don't have one. I guess I'm not into boys much any more.""</p><p>""Wow,"" she said. ""Are you a lesbian?""</p><p>I thought about it. My last heterosexual encounter had been on my last incognito excursion, several months before. I had sucked the cock of a ten-year-old boy until he finally squirted in my mouth, probably for the first time in his life. However I figured that was only because he was so cute and girly-looking. He looked so sweet in the girls clothes I bought him.</p><p>""I guess I am,"" I said at last.</p><p>It was her turn to be silent for quite a while, as if turning something over in her mind.</p><p>""If you like I can lick your pussy for you,"" she said eventually. ""For twenty bucks.""</p><p>When an opportunity like that presents itself sometimes your mind works very fast. I resisted the temptation to ask if I'd heard her right and decided to play it very low-key, in case she changed her mind. Without skipping a beat I said:</p><p>""Sure, that would be nice. I know a place just down the road we can stop.""</p><p>We drove a couple of miles in silence, both wondering what we had committed ourselves to, I guess. Then I spotted the place I had in mind. There was a loop off the road which passed through the last significant stand of trees before the desert started for real. There were a few picnic tables around but they were deserted today. I parked under a big shady tree so that we wouldn't fry and turned the engine off. It was very quiet.</p><p>I looked at her and she looked at me. Then she looked down at my bare thighs. My skirt had ridden up as I drove.</p><p>""You kneel on your seat,"" I suggested. She did so and I turned towards her and put my legs either side of her. It was pretty uncomfortable with the door handle sticking in my back so I grabbed one of the cushions I had thrown in the back seat and put it behind me.</p><p>""Maybe you could help me off with my panties?"" I asked. I wriggled around and hitched up my skirt to my waist.</p><p>""Sure,"" she said. I lifted my butt and she yanked my plain white panties down to my knees. We had a little trouble getting them off over my sneakers. I opened my legs, putting my left foot up on the dashboard and my right leg over the back of her seat. She stared at my pussy. Freshly waxed and smooth as a baby's, I thought it was looking mighty fine.</p><p>""Wow, it's a really pretty one,"" she said eventually. It sounded like she had seen a few.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I said. ""I guess you can get started on it.""</p><p>She was about to go down on me but thought better of it. ""I'll take the twenty,"" she said.</p><p>""Oh sorry,"" I laughed. I had a couple of bills in my blouse pocket left over from the gas transaction. I handed her one and waved the other around.</p><p>""There's another twenty if you can make me come,"" I said.</p><p>""Sure,"" she said, bending to lick me. She still had her cute hat on and I had to lift the brim so I could see what she was doing to me.</p><p>She started by running her tongue along my smooth outer labia in long strokes, but soon opened me with both hands and got deep into my crack. She started taking the loose meat of my inner lips into her mouth, making sucking noises which seemed very loud in this silent setting. It was heavenly.</p><p>When she started on my clitoris I knew I would be handing over the other twenty very soon. I encouraged her vocally, saying some things you shouldn't really say to little girls and moaning a bit theatrically. I could be a porn actress if I wanted.</p><p>My long pent-up orgasm was explosive, almost painful, when it came. I gripped her head and pressed her face hard into my crotch. She put up with that for long seconds before struggling free to get some air.She rose to her knees and looked at me, her smiling face wet with my secretions. She looked pretty pleased with herself.</p><p>I handed over the other twenty bucks.I was glad in a way that it was over quickly. I was having visions of a cop's face appearing at the window, and me with an eleven-year-old's face in my pussy. It would take some explaining, I squirmed around and sat facing front again, pulling my skirt down and smoothing it.</p><p>""That was nice, darling,"" I said. ""Can I do anything for you?""</p><p>I suppose I expected her to lose interest now she had her money but the way she was looking at me said otherwise. I was satisfied but I realised she was still hot for me. I can't tell you how thrilling it is to have a kid that age look at you as if you were a box of her favorite candy. Maybe you know, anyway.</p><p>""Can I feel your tits a while?"" she asked. She had decided to pick the strawberry creams from the box.</p><p>""Sure you can,"" I said and started unbuttoning my blouse right away. I was wearing one of those bras that unfasten between the cups so I was able to present her with what she wanted very quickly. My breasts aren't large but they have have been decribed by many as being near perfection. She took in the view for a few seconds before grabbing me with both hands.</p><p>""Hell of a rack,"" she said quietly. She was squeezing me quite hard and was clearly aroused. Her pale redhead's face was pink now, and obviously not from embarrassment. I figured a girl as precocious as this might be able to orgasm. I thought I had better try to get her to come at some point anyway. It was just good manners.</p><p>""Can I get a look at your butt now?"" she asked. I said nothing but, after checking there was still no-one around, I clambered into a kneeling position, facing toward the rear window. I lifted my skirt for her and both those little hands were on my buttocks immediately. She bent closer to me and I felt her pulling the cheeks apart. She was taking a peek at my asshole.</p><p>I was half expecting a finger in my anus but instead I felt a light butterfly kiss on my left buttock. I was getting pretty horny again so it was a little disappointing. I sat back down in my seat, put my arm around her and kissed her. Her lips still tasted of my pussy.</p><p>We were kind of doing things back to front. First cunnilingus, then groping and now our first kiss. I guess when you think you may be short of time you go straight to third base and fill in the rest later. Then I kind of reversed the pattern by shoving my hand down the front of her shorts and inside her panties. Things were a little tight in there so she helped out by pushing both garments down to her knees. I got my first look at her vulva, alabaster white and deliciously plump. I laid my hand gently over the whole thing, as if to protect her privacy, then bent down again and put my tongue in her mouth. She sucked on it for a while as I caressed her baby-smooth crotch.</p><p>I broke off our tongue-kiss just long enough to get some saliva on my middle finger. I keep the fingernail pretty short on that one for this very purpose. When we finished that kiss I had my wet finger in her little crack.</p><p>""This is amazing,"" she said. ""You look so much like Jennifer.""</p><p>""We could pretend I am,"" I said. ""You can call me Jen if you like. What's your name by the way?""</p><p>Before she could answer I pushed my finger into her vagina.The tip of my finger was lightly touching her immature cervix as she told me her name. She was a Dorothy, Dolly to her friends because she didn't like her name that much. I finger-fucked her slowly as she told me she hoped to be built like Dolly Parton when she was grown up.</p><p>""Don't grow up too soon,"" I said, quickening the pace. Her flat chest made me hotter than big Dolly's ever had. She stopped talking and closed her eyes. It looked for all the world as if she was getting ready to come. I pulled my blouse open wider and pressed my breasts against her bare arm to help things along.</p><p>Just then I saw another car pulling into our shady little lovers' lane. At least it wasn't a cop.</p><p>""Don't stop...Jen,"" whispered Dolly.</p><p>""I'll have to for now, We have visitors."" I pulled out my finger and helped her pull her shorts back up. She looked unhappy about it and I knew how she felt.</p><p>""Hey I was thinking,"" I ventured. ""Maybe you don't have to be at your Aunt's right away. We could check into a motel down the road and take our time over this.""</p><p>""Sure, I could call her and say I'll be there tomorrow,"" she said, brightening up right away.</p><p>I started the engine and we left the other car in a cloud of dust.</p>"
1584,"Blythe, Part 1",harriet hotter,1,the story of 8 year old Blythe and her mom,"['f,f,F,Finc,ped,femdom,lac']","<p>Blythe awoke to the buzzing of her cell phone alarm, she had set it on
silent vibrate in order to get up early without alerting her parents.</p><p>Clothed only in her panties and a spaghetti strap shirt she took her
teddy bear down stairs her bare feet making no noise on the carpet. At
4 feet tall and 45 pounds long brown hair big green eyes blithe was
breathtaking to look at. Behind her big eyes and innocent face lurked
a mind like a steel trap a child prodigy she could play the violin
piano read and write at a 12th grade level.</p><p>As she reached the den she moved in the dark to the computer desk with
practiced ease she flicked on the desk lamp and booted up the desktop.
45 seconds later she had the new code her mother had set on the pc she
logged onto her favorite IRC chat to see some of her friends waiting
for her.</p><p>Within moments she had 3 webcam invites she put her headphones on and
activated her own web cam. As well as setting up her anti-track
scramble software that she had written to keep snoopy people on the
web from finding her ISP. No matter how hard they tried all they would
find was a café in Istanbul.</p><p>A woman known as Laura was the first to speak to her. She asked how
she slept and always seemed to really care. As she spoke to blithe
Laura stood up and crammed a large dildo into her sodden cunt and then
sat back in her seat. She would just look at blithe and talk about the
banal things and hump her rubber cock.</p><p>Blythe turned down her sound as she really did not want to talk she
just wanted to look at a beautiful 8 year old girl and masturbate.
She looked at the next chat and saw it was a male he went on the block
list, next was dani a 9 year old from Texas that she sometimes would
do dual shows with.</p><p>""hi Danni, you little slut, did your mom finger you again last night?""</p><p>Danni's mom had started fingering her while she was pretending to
sleep even now Danny was not positive that her mom knew she was faking
being asleep but she was having a ball with the game so far.</p><p>""no,"" she said and emoting a frown"" I think I will start sleeping
naked from now on. Maybe the sight of my bear butt will get her hot.""</p><p>The woman Blythe was waiting on, Sara, finally logged on and sent her
a request right away. Blithe accepted right away her tiny pussy
already starting to get wet.</p><p>""Do you have her Sara?"" Blythe asked
Sara turned her cam to show a naked baby girl her skin as dark as if
she had been colored with a magic marker. She was beautiful Blythe had
never seen a naked black girl before.
As she watched Sara began to rub oil all over the child she began to
rub her own pussy through her panties. Laura began to hump her chair
harder as she watched Blythe begin to masturbate. Danni typed a
question mark so blithe sent an invite and shared the cam feed from Sara .</p><p>Danni squealed in delight and began to rub her own bald little mound
as well.</p><p>By now the baby was shiny as if she had been polished glass and Sara
took off her own shirt her large breasts swinging free. On her hands
and knees she let her nipple get to the babies face and she grabbed
the tit and began to nurse.</p><p>Sara took a moment to enjoy the baby suckling the spread the child's
pudgy legs and began to rub her tiny cunt. Blythe could see the
startling red of the inside of the baby's pussy as Sara began to slide
her oiled pinky in and out. The little girl instinctively spread her
legs wider. Sara licked the child's tiny ink black nipple as well.</p><p>Blithe was rubbing her clit at what felt like the speed of sound
Danni was pumping the handle of a hair brush in and out of her cunt.
Laura was almost jumping up and down in her seat.</p><p>Sara by now had her other hand buried in her own soaking pussy and
was rubbing the babies clit in a small circle.</p><p>Danni and Blythe came almost at the same time Laura screamed and feel
out of her chair. She must have hit the power cord because her
connection blinked off.</p><p>Sara came hard and rubbed the juices on her other nipple and then
gave that one to the baby to nurse on.</p><p>Seeing this Danni began to rub her own pussy again.</p><p>Blythe breathed slowly to get her heart to slow down as her pulse
stopped roaring in her ears she could hear a rhythmic noise up stairs.</p><p>""Oh no I am missing the show!"" she thought to herself.</p><p>She quickly made her goodbyes and shut down the computer putting
everything back like it was. Silently she tiptoed up the stairs and
down the hall to her parent's door. As always the door was open an
inch or two, giving the young girl a perfect view of her mother's ass
moving up and down as she rode her father's cock.</p><p>Blythe's father as usual was spread eagle on the bed his wrists and
ankles bound in leather cuffs and tied to the corner posts on the bed.
At work her father was a powerful bossy man little did they know that
at home her was a bowing scraping sex slave at the mercy of her
dominate mother.</p><p>Dian rode her father like a bull in a rodeo twisting and grinding her
hips,she would pull his nipple rings, slap his face, and twice slapped
his balls. When she did that her would cry out slightly against the
ball gag jammed in his mouth.</p><p>Blythe watched in awe as her mother abused the man yanking on his
collar calling him names there was a blind fold over his eyes to keep
him from making eye contact. Watching this made Blythe white hot
between the legs and she rubbed herself as she watched.</p><p>Dian kept looking at the clock and as the time turned over to 6:55
she allowed herself to orgasm.</p><p>Sweeping her legs up she slid down the bed and took the male slaves
penis in her mouth and began to suck hard pumping the shaft and
squeezing his ball sack. This position spread her gaping pussy open at
eye level for Blythe she was so enthralled that she dropped her bear.</p><p>At seven on the dot she said ""Cum slave!"" Dian clamped her lips over
the head of his cock. He pitched and bucked pouring sperm into her mouth.</p><p>Blythe watched as her mother crawled back up her father and pried the
ball gag out of his mouth and she spit the wad of jizz in his mouth
and made his swallow it and then slapped him hard on the balls while
calling him a faggot.</p><p>The little pixie in the hall realized the show was over she snatched
up her bear and went back to her room knowing that her father would be
out the door in twenty minutes no more no less.</p><p>When he was gone maybe she could have some more fun...</p>"
1585,"Blythe, Part 2",harriet hotter,2,,"['F,g/lac/fist/spank/inc/ped']","<p>Blythe changed out of her shirt into a see through chamois it was
purple and matched her butterfly g string panties. The top and the
panties were a gift from her mother after a few weeks of begging she
had talked her mom into getting them for her. She looked at herself in
the mirror; you could clearly see her nipples and the slit of her
pussy through the thin material.  She went to her bed to lie down as
she heard her dad get out of the shower. Lying on her bed she arranged
the sheet to cover her but at the same time show her crotch, nipples
and one foot. Only the top button of her chamois was buttoned showing
her belly button.</p><p>As the hot little girl heard her father approach her door she feigned
sleep. He opened the door slowly and crept into the room. Through
slitted eyes she watched her handsome dad look down on her she felt
thrilled to see his eyes scan her tiny body. James leaned over
reaching out he held his hand over her little bald mound, unknown to
him his daughter was hoping her would touch her just this once. She
could feel the heat from his palm the pulse in her neck raised.</p><p>At the last moment he pulled his hand back and bent over to kiss her
forehead. Blythe watched him walk out feeling disappointed but excited
that he got closer to touching her each day. The moment he was out of
the room she rolled out of bed .Crawling swiftly with her ass in the
air she went to peek under the door.</p><p>Her father walked to the desk next to the front door and she watched
him transform. As the slave took off his collar he became the top
flight exec he looked taller, mean, aggressive. This man drove a firm
with ruthless intent this man she didn't know. He was cold calculating
never looked at her or her mother like the sexy females they were.
Blythe lost interest in this man she stood and waited for him to leave.</p><p>Heading over to her desk she took out her set of ribbons and a pair of
scissors. With practiced ease she cut five lengths of blue ribbon she
tied one around her neck with a big bow. She then tied one on each
ankle and each wrist as well. A few moments later she heard her father
drive away.  Swiftly snatching up her little teddy bear she headed
back up stairs.</p><p>Pausing at her mother's door she affected a sleepy look on her face
and slowly pushed the door open. ""Mommy, can I come and drink?"" this
had long been the code phrase for ""Mommy can I nurse?"" her mother was
still in the glow from sex and drifting in and out of sleep the
thought of nursing her girl sounded lovely. Dian was a big believer in
letting children nurse as long as they wanted, as far as she was
concerned her daughter could nurse until she moved out. Dian lifted
the corner of the bedspread exposing her large breasts ""Of course baby
come lay down with mommy.""</p><p> As Blythe approached the bed she ""accidentally"" dropped her teddy
.stopping short she pivoted on her feet and bent over at the waist to
show her g string panty clad but to her mother. One long leg stretched
out to accent the muscles and tighten her but. Her mother got a full
view of her little asshole winking at her and the g string parting her
little puffy pussy lips. A shocking spark of lust hit her mother right
in the crotch she was suddenly dripping wet and had to fight to not gasp.</p><p> Dian composed herself as her child turned back around and sleepily
crawled into bed. Blythe dropped teddy behind her as she snuggled up
to her mother's breast. Lying on her left side she tucked her left
hand under her mother's right breast in order to guide the large
nipple to her mouth. Her mother rolled slightly on to her back as she
started to drift off again, forcing Blythe to put her right leg over
her mom's leg to lift her up a bit to stay latched on. Her free hand
she used to massage her mother's left tit to stimulate milk flow.</p><p>As the warm sweet milk started to trickle into her mouth she went into
a normal feeding habit, a ritual long practiced by both. The action
and comfort of breast feeding was so comforting to Dian that she soon
fell into a deep sleep.</p><p> Blythe watched her mother carefully as she slowly began to mover her
hand away from her breast and down to her mother's smooth pussy. Dian
had long ago had all her hair removed by laser so that she was always
smooth as a new born. Her mom's sopping wet cunt was slightly spread
and offered no resistance to her tiny finger. Swiftly finding her clit
the tiny preteen began to rub her mother's clit in small circles. In a
few moments her hips began to slowly gyrate to match the rhythm.</p><p>Faster and faster she rubbed feeling her mom's heat beat faster she
broke into a sweat suddenly Dian crashed into a full orgasm thrusting
her hips in the air her eyes flew open in surprise. Seizing the
opportunity the tiny pixie of a girl let go of the nipple and jammed
her tiny fist into her mother's cunt up past the wrist! This set off a
second earth shattering orgasm and her mother was helpless to anything
but ride it out.</p><p>As the wave of pleasure dropped off Blythe continued to pump her fist
in and out of her mother.as her daughter fisted her and she thrashed
about Dian was torn between happiness and anger and lust. ""Baby you
shouldn't be doing that to mommy it's so wrong and if anyone ever knew
they would put me in jail!""</p><p>Blythe began licking at her mother's clit she said a word between each
lick ""I know mommy but you are so sexy I will never tell."" As she was
licking her mom Blythe began to turn her body so that her g string
clad bottom was near her mother's face. ""If I'm being a bad girl mommy
please spank me!""</p><p>Experimentally Dian cracked her hand on her daughter's ass cheek
causing her to both yelp and to latch her mouth onto her clit. With a
mouth used to sucking a nipple for years the vacuum applied to her
clit was mind blowing! She continued to smack her kids ass and Blythe
kept sucking her mother's pussy and pumping her fist in and out. Often
Blythe would move her ass to cause her mother's fingers to hit her
tiny cunt. As Dian felt another orgasm wash over her she pinched her
daughters tiny clit sending her over the edge as well.</p><p>Both mother and daughter collapsed into their afterglow, after a
moment Blythe pulled her hand out of her mother with a wet pop making
her mom gasp and shudder. Turning around she began to nurse on the
other breast. Her mother stoked her hair and cuddled her tight as they
both drifted off for a nap.</p>"
1586,"Blythe, Part 3",harriet hotter,3,,"['F,g inc bondage']","<p>Dian slowly fought her way up from sleep she had been having a strange
dream about tying Blythe up and licking her pussy. Once fully awake
she felt the tiny star of her wet dream clinging to her body almost
glued in place by a thin sheet of sweat. Looking into her childes
angelic face it was hard to associate it with the look of lust she had
only two hours ago while ramming her fist into her mom's shaved twat.</p><p>Feeling her need to Dom growing she decided to experiment, she wound
Blythe's hair tight around her fist and pulled hard! Blythe awoke with
a startled his, not fighting back or complaining the little girl
arched her back. The nipple on her just budding breasts hardened to
sharp points. ""Yes Mommy I have wanted that for so long!""</p><p>""So not are you just a lesbian you are a submissive lesbian slut?""</p><p>Blyth began pulling back on her hair to raise the pain level as she
felt her young pussy start to flow with heat. ""No Mommy, I'm not a
lesbian, I like to look at boys too and I masturbate thinking of Daddy
and you all the time!""</p><p>Seeing that the little submissive was enjoying herself Dian pinched a
budding nipple through the thing material. Tis made the little minx
even more excited she squirmed and thrashed about her cheeks beginning
to turn red.</p><p>""So then you're just a submissive slut then!""</p><p>""Yes Mommy, just for you though I never think about anyone else being
my master but you.""</p><p>Pulling her hair even harder Dian forced her child to look her in the
eye and gave her nipple a vicious twist bringing the child close to
tears ""I am a Mistress you little cunt!""</p><p>Gasping for breath and on the edge of weeping Blythe squeaked out ""Yes
Mommy Mistress I am sorry please,  forgive your little slave I did not
know!""</p><p>Dian released her daughters tortured tit and quickly pinched her
preteen clit causing Blythe to crash into orgasm.</p><p>Blythe cried out ""Mommy!"" her eyes rolled back inter head Dian slipped
her finger into her childes tight pussy it was awash with steaming hot
preteen juices. Sliding her finger all the way in she felt no
resistance as her  baby girl began to recover she started humping her
hips up toward her mother's finger.</p><p>""Blythe you little whore you're not even a virgin?""</p><p>The little girl stopped a tinge of guilt showing on her face ""well
technically I am Mommy Mistress. I broke my hymen almost 2 years ago
with the handle of my brush.</p><p>Curling her finger Dian began rubbing the little girl's g spot
removing her ability to speak once more, she allowed her to peek in
yet another orgasm then got up off the bed.</p><p>Moving to her toy box Dian removed the smallest leather cuffs and
collar she had and went back to the bed. ""Hold out your wrist slut.""</p><p>Meekly her daughter held her hand out, the cuff was still far too
large and slid easily over the trim wrist of the little girl.</p><p>""OK back to the basics then."" Dian went back to the box and removed
several coils of soft rope and a handful of D rings.</p><p>""Out of bed, stand up you little trollop. "" Blythe moved quickly to
obey wondering what her mother had in mind.</p><p>First Dian took out one D ring and ran a length of rope through it
centering the ring on the loop. Moving behind her little girl she put
the rope around her neck wrapping it back and forth until she had
three layers of rope with the D ring in the center under the girls
chin. Dian tied the rope behind her daughters head. She repeated this
action with both wrists and ankles of the preteen sex doll so that
each limb was wrapped in rope with a D ring exposed. She then made the
little slut remove what excuse for clothes that she had on.</p><p>""Ok slut back on the bed on your back in the center!""</p><p>With a huge grin on her face Blythe hopped onto the bed and lay back.</p><p>Her mother fallowed her onto the bed. Straddling over the little girls
waist the blonde bombshell reached behind the headboard to pull out
hidden ropes with spring clips on the ends. Fastening the clips to her
baby girls' wrists she pulled the ropes taught and tide them off to
the bedposts leaving her arms spread wide. Preforming a similar move
she tide her tiny ankles up high cranking her little slaves ass up
high spreading her legs wide and exposing her smooth preteen cunt.</p><p>""Now slut let's see what damage you have done to your pussy."" Dian
went back to the toy box removing a small case that when opened
reviled a set of fifteen dildos starting small and getting bigger one
inch at a time and slightly thicker up to the large fifteen inch
monster think as a woman's wrist. Blythe's eyes went huge with fright
when she saw that one. With a chuckle her mom said ""No baby slut I do
not think you are ready for that one just yet.""</p><p>Her mother removed number four which was just a little bigger than her
finger; she also grabbed a small bottle of astroglide.</p><p>As she approached the prone child she leaned down with her face close
to the smooth preteen pussy . Blythe's mother stuck out her tongue and
slowly pushed it all the way into her daughters hot pussy. Slowly she
drug her stiffened tongue out of the girls cunt and drug it over her
tiny clit. Blythe rolled her eyes back and pushed up her hips with no
warning Dian jerked her head back and jammed the now lubed dildo into
the girls' tight slit. A sharp intake of breath and pumping hips
showed that girl felt no pain. After pumping the fake cock in and out
of her daughters' pussy she pulled it out and moved up to the next
bigger dildo.</p><p>This dildo had some resistance going in but still the hot little girl
seemed to be enjoying it. After letting her baby enjoy number five for
a few minutes Blythe was panting and starting to sweat. Fucking the
little girl with her left hand Dian lubed up dildo number six this one
about the size of an average mans penis five and one half inches long.</p><p>As her little girl began to arch and peek toward yet another orgasm
her sadistic mother slipped number five out and jammed in number six.</p><p>Number six was a very tight fit bringing a thin scream from the girl
as she came and clenched her tight cunt around the rubber invader. In
the end even this one fit as the preteen girl stopped clenching the
dildo began to slid in and out as her mother continued to fuck her
senseless with the fake cock.</p><p>Dian began fucking her daughter harder with the new larger dildo
adding more lube and letting her get used to it. She took pity one the
girl and started rubbing her tiny blood red clit with each inward
stroke. The dexterous Dom began to lube up dildo number seven, as her
eight year old victim once more began to climax she swapped out the
dildos for the now six and a half inch rubber cock. This time the
dildo did want to go in Dian kept pushing, even though she was in
pain Blythe pushed up hard as well trying to suck the cock into
herself in her mind she was seeing it as her daddy's cock!</p><p>Dian had to get up on her knees and shove the dildo down with both
hands twisting it back and forth to slowly screw it into the depths of
her little girls pussy. Both of their efforts paid off as the fake
cock finally slid all the way to the base. Blythe kept pumping up and
down with her pelvis riding the pain out into headspace her mind
translating it into sheer pleaser.  There was no longer pain only
white hot lust! Dian once again started pumping the dildo in and out
of her child, each outward pull the skin of the inside of her pussy
clung to the cock. After what felt like an eternity suddenly her pussy
was empty her mother had pulled it all the way out! Confused for a
moment she could only look helplessly and wonder what she done wrong
to be punished so badly.</p><p>Then her world erupted in fire! As her mother tried to slam dildo
number eight into her tiny crack! she was squirting more lube and
twisting the seven and a half inch cock into her tiny baby girl. The
head of the dildo slid past the outer sphincter and stopped moving.</p><p>Blythe could no longer make any sound other than ragged panting pain
was the center of her world , pain defined her as a being. Her body
betrayed her and continued to strain upwards trying to accept the
length of the dildo into her cunt. Each twist was pain each fraction
of an inch felt like she was being fucked with a running chain saw.</p><p>The tight was dragging her clit in as well the ruff surface of the
dildo was abrading it like barbed wire. Yet still she tried to hump
the cock into herself and her mother kept twisting it back and forth
pushing down with both hands with almost her full body weight.</p><p>Inch by inch the huge cock worked into her preteen pussy her body
drenched in sweat. Blythe knew now it would never fit she was going to
split in half like a chunk of wood.</p><p>With a dire effort she found her voice ""Please Mommy Mistress no more
this slave cannot hold any more!""</p><p>""Nonsense my pet the entire cock has been inside you for almost ten
minutes now.""</p><p>Blythe managed to focus her eyes on her crotch and indeed the entire
massive cock was to the hilt in her young pussy. Her mother would only
move it out a fraction of an inch and push it back in a thin trail of
blood ran from her abused pussy and was pooling in her belly button.</p><p>Her asshole was stretched like a smile with how much her pussy was
stretched. Her cunt was so stretched that she could see a faint
outline of it protruding from her belly.</p><p>Dian leaned over and lewdly tried to stick her tongue up her little
girls ass, Blythe heard a roaring in her ears as a huge shattering
orgasm hit her and she blacked out.</p><p>She awoke to her mother chafing her sore wrists she was untied but
still on her back on the bed. Her mom wiped the sticky matted hair
from her face and smiled "" You did great for your first time my little
pet but we still have a little more to go."" While Dian was speaking
Blythe was becoming more aware of a burning in her pussy  as her
mother reached down between her legs she saw that the dildo was still
wedged into her tight hole."" It's stuck hunny you have to help by
pushing it out.""</p><p>A thread of fear went through the little sexpot ""what if it won't come
out?""</p><p>Her mother smiled wickedly ""Well we will have to drill out the center
then so it will shrink.""</p><p>Grabbing the base of the dildo firmly her mother stood up pulling on
it lifting the little girl into the air like a rag doll. Wrenching it
back and forth like a dentist trying to pull a tooth the Little girl
bore down on it pushing at her tummy she could feel the end of the
dildo under the skin.  Pushing did no good she felt like her mother
was going to shake her teeth out. ""Mommy mistress please I have an idea!""</p><p>Dian stopped her efforts for a moment "" OK what?""</p><p>""Blow into my pussy while you pull and I push.""</p><p>With a smile her mother got on her knees throwing one of her daughters
legs over her shoulder she jammed her face into her little girls'
snatch  blowing hard at the point where her stretched pussy lips held
the dildo and yanking hard on the base. Blythe pushed down on the head
of the fake cock with all her might! The jammed dildo came free with
and audible pop and both mother and daughter fell apart laughing.</p><p>""Jesus baby girl this cock is a casting of your daddy's cock! with a
little practice you could fuck him easy!""</p><p>""Really, Mommy Mistress?  I would love to ride Daddy's cock and eat
your yummy pussy any day of the week!""</p><p>""well baby slut we will have to see about that now help me clean up
this mess!""</p>"
1587,"Blythe, Part 4",harriet hotter,4,,"['F,g,M', 'incest,BD/SM,FEMDOM']","<p>I know it takes forever for me to post. I am sorry. This is Part 4, the longest so far. I hope it makes you as hot as it made me.</p><p>Blythe helped her mother clean the sex toys and change the sheets , after word she went down stairs to take a shower wincing a little as the water ran over her sore little pussy. Even this pain was a turn on to the preteen making her little abused hole drip even after she had dried off.</p><p>Her mother suggested an ice pack and a nap which sounded wonderful to the exhausted little girl.</p><p>Blythe put on one of her most sexual outfits bright red string back thong panties with transparent panel in the front that clearly showed her tiny slit. A matching red top with a pattern of butterflies flying up from the bottom also see through each nipple and her belly button had a butterfly centered on them.</p><p>Wrapping a hand towel around the ice pack she lay down in her bed and fell asleep slowly masturbating with the ice pack and thinking of her daddy.</p><p>Once her daughter was asleep Dian called her leather worker to order a full set of cuffs and a new locking collar. As she read out the sizes max said ""wow mistress Dian you have a petit new toy don't you?"" with an evil chuckle he promised to be done with the order in 12 hours or less.</p><p>Blythe awoke to her dad gently shaking her shoulder ""are you awake honey? Do you feel any better?""</p><p>Confused by the question the little girl just looked into her handsome fathers eyes she felt her cheeks begin to glow as heat began to build in her preteen crotch, which made her remember the now warm ice pack.</p><p>""Mistress said you had a small fever and went to lay down.""</p><p>John put the inside of his wrist to her forehead ""well you do not feel over warm , are you hungry ? Dinner is ready.""</p><p>Blythe flung the covers off at the thought of food flashing her dad her wide spread legs and skimpy panties giving him a great view of her still puffy pussy lips and naked ass as she rotated out of the bed. She walked again of him to the dining room as the poor man tried in vain not to look at her twitching ass.</p><p>The table was set Dian sat at the head her father an astounding chef went to get the food he had carved a pear to look like a flower and set it in the center of Blyth's plate the little girl giggled and began to eat the work of art. Her mothers plate was covered in strawberries that had been carved into small animals bears, horses, and panda bears just to mention a few.</p><p>He brought out a covered platter and reviled a salmon smoked to perfection with asparagus and rice bedding.</p><p>After serving his mistress and daughter the slave known as Dad sat down at his owners feet to eat his food once his mistress was happy.</p><p>Blythe knew her dad's face was almost eye level to her seat. So as she dug into her meal she scooted her crotch forward to get the sheer panties to dig into her swollen pussy lips. The slight damp from her excitement soaked the thin material and made is as clear as glass. Giving her stricken father a perfect view of his daughters hairless pussy.</p><p>Feeling both horny and afraid he did his best to avoid looking up and eat a meal that he could no longer taste.</p><p>Dian knew her daughter was flashing her dad under the table and she approved she slowly moved her foot to stroke her slave's cock through his pants and was pleased to find it already growing hard.</p><p>Blythe noticed her mothers body movements and guessed that she was rubbing Dad's cock with her foot so to up the anti she spread her legs wide on to either side of the chair almost doing a perfect split and showing the flexibility of youth. This made her panties begin to bunch in the front and start sinking in the damp recess of her cleft , her swollen pussy lips began to swallow the thin material.</p><p>Dian reached under the table and grabbed her slave by a handful of hair forcing him to turn his head toward their daughters chair. She began to rub his cock even more vigorously with her stocking clad foot. His cock became rigid as wood mesmerized by the bald little pussy only three feet away the slave began to pant and droll after a few more minuets he began to tap on the mistresses leg to signal his nearby orgasm. His mistress did not let up and Blythe's father came in his pants staring at his little girls wet pussy.</p><p>Blythe asked ""May I be excused mistress?"" she was pleased with how this sounded.</p><p>Her mother asked ""Did you get enough to eat my pet?""</p><p>""yes mam, thank you very much.""</p><p>""then, yes you may be excused I think a long shower will be good for you.""</p><p>After their daughter had left the room Dian slid her chair back and yanked her husbands head back to glare in his eyes. ""Did you just cum while looking at our babies little cunt?""</p><p>""Yes mistress ,please forgive me.""</p><p>""Whatever for? Did you do something that I have forbidden?""</p><p>After a pause ""No mistress I do not believe so.""</p><p>""Good then clean up in here and join me upstairs my pussy needs a good tongue bath.""</p><p>Dian stalked up stairs to find something to put on while her slave went to work cleaning with gusto.</p><p>When her slave came crawling up the stairs his mistress had already changed to a leather corset and was sitting in the worship chair. This was a custome made bit of furniture, 2 chairs set face to face one tall one with the seat almost on the floor. Dian sat in the tall one, her slave went to the toy box to get his blind fold and a special sort dildo the sat on his chin and was held in place by a leather strap that went around is head.</p><p>""Strip naked slave."" she ordered him he swiftly shed his clothes and sat in the chair. Dian got down and put his chin strap and blind fold on and secured tem with tiny locks. Then she locked is collar to the head rest of his chair. Climbing back to her chair she set her feet in the stirrups on either side of his head rest and slid down until the small dildo entered her smooth pussy and her slave fastened his moth to her swollen clit.</p><p>Blythe took a long hot shower as ordered, scrubbed herself dry and blew her hair dry as well. Now clean and smelling of vanilla she could hear her mistress moaning up stairs. The lovely girl went to her closet and on a wim got out a pair of purple fairy wings the strap that held it on criss crossed over her budding breasts and made them stand out as if they were being squeezed.</p><p>With only this on the tiny pixie went up stairs to get a peek at the action.</p><p>The mistress had left the door wide open and the erotic sight that met the eyes of the tiny fairy left her breathless. Her mother was grinding her pussy into her dad's face without mercy he was naked and strapped to the lower chair his cock standing stiff as a metal rod. Her mistress had a leather corset on that left her large tits uncovered and she was kneading them to make milk dribble out. Te sight of it made her little mouth water she dearly wanted a drink of the sweet liquid.</p><p>Dian opened her eyes and saw the most sexy pixie anyone could ever dream of peeking at her, making eye contact she beckoned the little forest creature to come to her. Blythe crossed the room without a sound. Her mother welcomed her with open arms, and drew her childes mouth to her aching engorged mammary.</p><p>Blythe latched on to the enlarged nipple and was rewarded by the sweet flow of mothers milk. In too short a time the flow stopped and the child moved to the other breast to continue her feast.</p><p>And sucking both tits dry the little fairy continued to lick suck and massage her mothers breasts helping her to have several more orgasms. Girl cum and sweat was dripping down her fathers chest dripping on his still rigid cock. The little girl watched in wonder as the fluids dripped on his cock and balls almost hypnotized at the sight. With a wicked grin her mother whispered into her ear. ""Get down on your knees you little slut and lick your daddy's cock clean.""</p><p>With giant eyes she looked at her mother to be certain that she heard right, her mistress just nodded and pointed at the cock Blythe had been dreaming of for years.</p><p>Slowly she got to her knees and crept forward to reach out and slowly wrap her tiny hand around her fathers seven inch uncut cock. The male slave gasped at the first touch but recovered swiftly and went back to work. This was not the first time his mistress had shared him with some unseen person.</p><p>Dian watched her child slowly grasp her fathers cock and bend down she could not see what was happening but gussing by the man suddenly gasping and then he began to suck even harder at his mistresses clit.</p><p>Blythe bent forward and slowly ran her tongue around the foreskin of her daddy's cock. She slowly pushed back the skin to reveal his cock head. Putting her lips to it she sucked hard as she slowly let the cock head fill her tiny mouth.</p><p>The tiny nymph was rewarded by her father gasping his cock seamed to swell even more. Se had seen countless vids of women giving head so the little girl began to move the head of his hard cock in and out of her mouth. Running her tongue under the bottom using her hands to move the lose skin up and down on his shaft and the other hand to fondel his hue ball sack.</p><p>Her mommy mistress was moaning and thrashing about on the table and her daddy was shaking hard. He was tapping his mistresses leg over and over giving the signal he was close to cum.</p><p>Dian said, ""you may cum slave.""</p><p>Blythe had a tiny panic attack as the cock she was sucking on began to spasm filling her tiny mouth with hot salty cum. She did her best to swallow but most of it ran out and down the shaft of his cock. Blythe decided to rub the sticky cream up and down the shaft finding the feeling very erotic.</p><p>Standing up she gave a huge smile to her mother the sight of her little girl covered in her daddy's spunk drove her over the edge! Clamping her thighs together and grabbing her husband by the hair she shook. With gasp she lay back and smiled. Putting a finger to her mouth she shushed the child and waved her out of the room.</p><p>""You did a fine job my slave.""</p><p>""Thank you mistress I live to serve.""</p>"
1588,"Marla, Part 1",Heidi L,1,A young girl begins a strange journey that will take her deep in a world of decadent dominent women,"['Ffg', 'inc', 'D/s']","<p>""Oh Marla, you look so gorgeous, love. How does it feel?""</p><p>Ellia was pleased. The dress was a labour of love and was completely beautiful. It would want to have been, it had taken more than year for her to find a way to save enough for it.</p><p>The smooth white, beaded silk and satin bodice wrapped coyly around the little girl's back and stomach, leaving the small still developing breasts covered only by a thin, almost transparent triangle of lace.</p><p>The short flaring skirt was also beaded silk and satin with another large triangle of transparent lace at the front and back than opened from waist to hem. Beneath, a scarlet taffeta petticoat peeked at the hem and matched by a scarlet sash around her waist, and again by the deep red of the girl's lipstick. As the rule required, the girl's thin legs were bare but Ellia had found a beautiful pair of four inch white stilettos that made them look even longer.</p><p>Marla did a slow pirouette for her mother. ""It's a little tight, mama,"" she said grinning in delight. ""But it's nice. I like tight. Will the Madame be here soon?""</p><p>""Very soon,"" Ellia replied, stepping back to take in the full effect. The little white and red skirt twirled up perfectly, revealing hints of her pale upper thighs, and Marla's honey-blond hair spread out in a glorious golden fan then fell back to rest below the small of her back. The long golden strands highlighting the pale blue eyes and the red, red lips. ""Oh my, you look perfect!""</p><p>The girl twirled again, enjoying the feel of the silk and taffeta against her bare flesh and the nervous anticipation of what was to come.</p><p>As she danced, Ellia looked at her regarded her daughter again, but this time critically, trying to see any of imperfections that the Madame might see. She was very aware that the broker would not look with the eyes of a mother, with the eyes of love. No, she would be looking through the cold, calculating eyes of a woman whose business was flesh. She would be seeking things that might lead to a rejection, or at least a reduction in her price. Perhaps a flaw in the skin: an unevenness of the features; a poor stance or one of a hundred other things that would ruin a potential match.</p><p>But her daughter, even she had to admit, was flawless. And it was tore at her heart to even think of letting her go. But Ellia knew, as only a mother could, that this was likely to be perhaps her only chance. She would not let Marla suffer the way she had suffered. No she would not condemn her to that. No matter what it cost or what she would have to do. ""Never,"" she whispered to herself.</p><p>As she watched, the telltale swellings of her young breasts and the feminine rounding of her hips were all too obvious. She was small for her age, which would help, but everything, she knew, would be noticed. That would be thing that it all turned on.</p><p>If only they can just see past her age, Ellia thought, fighting down her fear. ""Come here, love,"" she called brightly.</p><p>Marla ran over and stood in on the threadbare bluerug in front of her mother. Ellia knelt and took her small hands in hers. ""You are the most beautiful girl I've ever seen. I'm so, so very proud of you.""</p><p>""Am I really?"" she said with a shy smile. ""Do you think I'm as pretty as you are?""</p><p>""Oh, ten times more pretty"" Ellia laughed. Then she became serious. ""Now love, tonight you must remember everything we've practiced. It's so important. Now, what must you always do?""</p><p>""I must always look into her eyes,"" Marla said, equally seriously. ""And I must stand straight, and keep my hands still.</p><p>""Do you want to practice your positions, one more time?""</p><p>""No, mama,"" the little girl replied, squeezing her mother's hands. ""Don't worry, I'll remember.""</p><p>A moment of doubt, and Ellia searched her daughter's liquid blue eyes. ""Are you… are you sure?""</p><p>Marla smiled, leaned forward and kissed her mother softly on the lips. ""I love you mama and yes, I'm sure,"" she whispered.</p><p>Three sharp raps on the door broke the moment.</p><p>""She's here!"" Marla said with a sharp intake of breath. Ellia smoothed the dress to perfection again and squeezed her daughter's hand one last time. ""Take your place, love.""</p><p>A cold gust of air entered the room with the Madame, Celiane DeVere.</p><p>""Soeur Ellia, I presume?"" She asked, raising an elegant eyebrow and slowly shedding her white fox coat and leather gloves.</p><p>Ellia nodded.</p><p>""Enchanted,"" the Madame said curtly looking around the tiny drab apartment with distaste. ""Don't take those far,"" she added, waving at her coat and gloves. ""I doubt I'll be here long.""</p><p>Beneath her coat the Madame wore skin tight grey leather leggings that seemed almost painted onto her long sleek legs. The leggings merged at the knee into boots of the exact same colour. Above, she wore a gorgeous green and silver raw silk blouse open to her waist which rippled and shimmered as moved. The thin material was perfectly cut to expose and accentuate the remarkable curves of her large breasts. Her red hair was trimmed short and styled close, and was accentuated by her eye shadow and lipstick. Whether it was the cold air, or the rubbing of the silk, a pair of engorged nipples stood out proudly against the green silk.</p><p>Turning, she saw Marla standing alone near the small open fireplace, her eyes downcast.</p><p>She regarded the girl for a long moment and blinked slowly. Without taking her eyes away, she said to Ellia: ""Is this the girl you wrote to me about? This is your daughter?""</p><p>""Yes Madame. This is Marla.""</p><p>""Hmmmmm,"" The air of disinterest dissipated slightly. The girl was virtually a younger version of the mother, same hair and same skin.</p><p>Ellia led the Madame to a worn green sofa facing fire. Celiane looked at it in mild horror for a moment, then sighed and reluctantly sat down next to Ellia. Then she turned her full attention to Marla.</p><p>""Hello Marla,"" Celiane spoke in a soft, fluid voice, ""Do you know who I am?""</p><p>At mention of her name, Marla raised her eyes and met the cool stare of the broker's without flinching. Ellia's heart skipped a beat.</p><p>""Hello, Madame,"" she replied formally and curtseyed low, just as she'd been taught. ""You are the Madame, Celiane DeVere, of the House Guilaum""</p><p>Celiane nodded, pleased. ""And do you know why I am here?""</p><p>""Yes, Madame. You are here to see if I would be suitable to make a match.""</p><p>Regarding the girl with more interest, Celiane ventured: ""And do you know what that means?""</p><p>""Yes, Madame."" Marla replied immediately, her eyes not leaving the broker's. ""You will see if I am worthy to be wed to a Lady.""</p><p>""And is that what you want, my dear?""</p><p>Oh yes, Madame. More than anything in the world.""</p><p>""Please turn around for me.""</p><p>""Yes, Madame.""</p><p>Celiane sat for a long while looking at the girl, saying nothing, though her travelled all over the girl's body taking in all of her – the red full lips, the long bare legs, the hair, the pointed chin and defined jaw line, the fine face and clear blue eyes. They lingered for a log moment on the small swellings of her breasts and then moved on.</p><p>""You are very, very beautiful, Marla,"" she at last. ""I really don't see many girls as truly lovely as you.""</p><p>Marla smiled softly and looked away. ""Thank you, Madame.""</p><p>Celiane's hand shot out and seized the girls face. Bringing their eyes level. ""Do not look away, Marla,"" she said harshly. ""Has your mother not taught you that?"" You must always meet a woman's eyes. You must show her your heart, your courage and your desire"" She stroked the girls cheek and her voice softened as their eyes met. ""Better. Much better. Expose your breasts, please.""</p><p>Marla's fingers slowly tugged at the hidden ties that held the wispy lace across her chest and it fell away, revealing her small, but now defined little breasts. The round circles new flesh swelled seductively to prominent pink cones tipped with hard little buds.</p><p>Unconsciously Celiane licked her lips. ""Mmmmm."" She sighed. How old are you, Marla?""</p><p>""Eleven, Madame.""</p><p>""Eleven? Ha! Twelve if you are a day,"" Celiane replied. ""Your body does not lie.""</p><p>Ellia sat on the edge of the sofa, holding her hands to stop them from shaking. ""She will be twelve in two months, Madame.""</p><p>Celiane ran her long fingers over the pale pink nipples and watched as they hardened instantly.</p><p>She turned to the mother with a frown and said wearily. ""Why by the Goddess, woman, am I only seeing her now? You must know that fashion is for girls of eight or nine, and lately even younger! At eleven perhaps…but twelve? You should be whipped for keeping her to yourself so long!""</p><p>Ellia's eyes reddened, but she did not cry. ""We … I could not afford it, My mother was very sick for the last two years, and we had to pay so much for her care. I have been saving as much as I could…""</p><p>With a dismissive wave, Celiane silenced her. ""Regardless, you have been very foolish. At eight or nine…. well, we could have had our pick of all the Houses and would have even been turning matches away. If only I had known,"" she sighed despondently. ""You know, I wouldn't have charged you. I could have made 50,000 sou or more from the match. Now…"" She shook her head. ""Marla, remove your twist, if you please.""</p><p>The girl quickly released the two small ties holding the lace inset of her skirt and revealed the pale white skin at the top of her thighs. There was a slight fleshiness to her smooth belly and legs that spoke of the changes her young body was now going through.</p><p>Her green eyes narrowed as the Marla released the twist – a small square of silk twisted into two tiny triangles that passed between her legs and joined by two small ribbons at her hips – and exposed her smooth, bare mons.</p><p>In spite of herself Celiane gasped.</p><p>""Oh my!"" she murmured hoarsely, as her eyes followed the narrow curling valley of the girl's cleft down into the shadow of the pouting, sensuous lips, so much more full and alluring than those of her mouth.</p><p>Instinctively she reached her hand down, but remembering her manners turned to Ellia. ""May I, Soeur?""</p><p>""Of course, Madame,""</p><p>Celiane's fingertips traced the soft, warm valley, and the girl opened her legs slightly in welcome.</p><p>Throughout the exploration of her sex the girl's eyes remained locked hers. She learns fast, Celiane though, pleased.</p><p>Without taking her hand away, Celiane looked at Ellia. ""She is unviolated and intact??""</p><p>""Yes, Madame. She is completely untouched. No one but you has ever touched her before. I can promise.""</p><p>""Ha!"" the Madame scoffed. ""Mothers are such liars. And half the time the girl's themselves are filling their little vagin with all sorts of things. We shall see when she is tested.""</p><p>Turning to the girl Celiane leaned forward, the thin material of her blouse gapping open fully reveal her firm pointed breasts and their long hard nipples, pieced by thick golden bars.</p><p>""Marla,"" she asked slightly hoarsely. ""Tell me the truth now. Do you touch yourself… here?"" her fingers stroked deep, spreading the tiny inner lips of the girl's vagina.</p><p>Marla gasped. ""No, Madame. Never! Mama has told me it would spoil me.""</p><p>Celiane's fingers could feel definite moisture spreading into the soft folds and she became aware of the small hardening bud of the girl's clitoris brushing against her nails. She teased it for a very brief moment, all the while looking into the pale blue eyes that wore the mirror of her mother's. They never looked away, even when an involuntary shiver trembled through the small body.</p><p>It's astonishing, how she responds, Celiane thought. Oh! If only I'd found you three years ago! She could feel her own breath getting ragged, and the heat and wetness building between her own legs. One last thing.</p><p>""Have you been kissed, Marla?"" she asked moving her face close to the girl's and feeling the soft breath against her neck.</p><p>""Oh, yes Madame. Mama has taught me,"" the girl replied with a shy smile. A small sideways look to Ellia yielded another smile and the mother's approval.</p><p>Celiane leaned in close and pressed her lips softly against the girl's. They were soft, warm and pliant, and opened easily to accept the tip of her tongue. The taste of the girl's mouth was like a sweet blend of wine and honey. Her eyes closed…</p><p>She sat back quickly, pulling her hand away and shaking her head. Celiane was more than surprised with herself. She's never experienced anything like that before with a match. Never ever. As she collected her thoughts, she turned to face Ellia. Looking any longer into Marla's eyes might just be too risky. ""Hmmmm she has learned that very well.""</p><p>Ellia smiled for the first time. ""Yes, Madame.""</p><p>""Very … surprising,"" Celiane sighed, her head still spinning slightly. ""But still …her age makes a normal match almost impossible.""</p><p>""Oh Madame, if you could only …"" Ellia began, overcome by a growing sense of despair.</p><p>""I said almost,"" Celiane continued cutting her short. ""There is one Lady, a Lady of a great House who is without a match, and who has been reluctant to accept any of the girls that have been presented. I have heard it talked of, but I have not presented any myself, so I don't know what her concerns may be. But I think that perhaps that our Marla might be worth her consideration.""</p><p>""Our Marla?"" echoed Ellia. ""Does that mean…""</p><p>Celiane took her hand. ""Yes, I will take her on. For now. The fee will be 8,000 sou, and that is payable regardless of whether she is matched or not. Yes? It's high, but all this,"" she flicked her hand at the room. ""No money, no family, no House and over age. This was not what I had been led to expect, so I think it's fair. Do you accept?""</p><p>Ellia heart fell, but she bent down and kissed the Madame's hand. ""Oh yes Madame. Thank you, we accept.""</p><p>Allowing her fingers to drift up Marla's still exposed flesh, Celiane stood reluctantly. ""Very well then, I will make an appoint to present her tomorrow evening. Have her ready at six."" She gave Marla a long lingering appraisal. ""The dress is good, and her posture. But she must remember not to look away.""</p><p>""Yes. She will remember, Madame.""</p><p>She caressed the still hard points of the girl's nipples. ""And put rouge on these,"" she sighed. ""We can't hide them, so we may as well show them off."" Then she gave Ellia a critical look. ""And try and make yourself look presentable. You can't wear that drab sack you have on now at a presentation, they'd throw us out on our backsides. I will have my maid bring you something in the morning.""</p><p>Ellia brought the fox coat and gloves as Celiane stood by the door. ""Make sure she does not touch herself tonight, yes?"" As Ellia began to protest, she hushed her. ""Don't, please. Whatever she may or may not have done in the past is of no consequence now. But tomorrow she must be responsive, she must be willing and above all she must be…ready. Do you understand me?""</p><p>She nodded. ""Yes Madame, I understand completely.""</p><p>Celiane kissed her cheek softly. ""Good,"" she whispered. Then, turning she called to Marla: ""Goodbye, little dear, until we meet tomorrow."" Then she was gone, leaving only her scent behind.</p><p>Later, Ellia sat behind her daughter on the bed slowly and loving brushing out the long curling hair. Her fingers alternated with the brush, sometimes teasing out slightly knotted strands, but mostly just enjoying the tactile pleasure of the connection.</p><p>After the Madame had left, she had bathed Marla, removing the makeup and lipstick, and washing away the little traces of lingering wetness between her legs. After their bath, as she always did, Ellia rubbed oil over the young body, working the warm oil deep into Marla's legs and thighs, through the folds of her sex around the her flat stomach and across the small firm globes of her breasts and their so sensitive nipples.</p><p>Dressed in their old, thin nightgowns, the pair sat close together on the bed, illuminated only by the yellow light of an oil lamp. The flickering light cast shadows dancing through the room and revealed the rich curves of Ellia's breasts as they swung gently on each stroke of the brush, occasionally kissing her daughter's back.</p><p>""Did you like the Madame, my honey?""</p><p>Marla shrugged, and the right shoulder of her nightdress slid down revealing the pink tipped globe of her breast. """"I suppose so,"" she replied, after a moments thought. ""I didn't like the way she looked at me sometimes… it was like she was taking me to pieces with her eyes.""</p><p>Ellia stopped brushing and gently turned the girl's face to hers. ""I know it's been hard, love. I saw how she looked at you, but you were so brave, and you impressed her very much. And without her, I don't know what will happen to you. You will end up as servant, or in a kitchen… or worse."" She grimaced as though in pain. ""All I want for you is a better life, a life I can never give you. And that life can be yours, if you only do as she says.""</p><p>Marla looked into her mother's eyes. ""All I want is to stay with you, mama!"" she said with quiet desperation. ""Please ...""</p><p>""Oh, love,"" Ellia shook her head and caressed the girl's anxious face. ""We have been through this so many times. Granmama's money is almost gone. When it runs out, we'll have to leave this apartment, and there will be no chance of even a safe job, let alone a match if we are on the street. It's for the best, please, please believe me""</p><p>""But I can work too,"" the girl cried, pressing her face into Ellia's breasts. ""I can work too, just like you. We can take care of each other…""</p><p>Ellia's eyes filled with tears and she hugged the small body to her. ""Oh love, love, love,"" she whispered. ""It's not that easy. It's hard and cruel out there and I want more than that for you. Oh, so much more. My love, this is the only way.""</p><p>The girl was still for while, her body rising and falling with her mother's breathing. Then, slowly, Marla's left hand circled her mother's breast, and she looked up. ""I will."" She sighed. I'll do what she says, mama. For both of us.""</p><p>Relief spread over Ellia's face, and she leant down and rubbed her nose softly against Marla's. ""Thank you, my love. You don't know what that means.""</p><p>Marla turned her face slightly, and pressed her warm pink lips against Ellia's. As she held the kiss, her left hand slid down over the nightdress to the top of her mother's thighs and then on gently into the warm vee between her legs.</p><p>The girl's tongue entered her mother's mouth and deliberately teased the full lips.</p><p>""No, love,"" Ellia protested, with a small whimper. ""You mustn't, you mustn't."" But Marla's lips closed over hers, and the small, demanding tongue tangled around hers, sending a wave of pleasure shivering through her body.</p><p>Marla's fingers curled under the hem of the nightdress and began to tease Ellia's soft, slightly parted labia, forcing a moan from her mother. Her other hand reached down and moved aside the gaping top of the nightdress, revealing a single perfect breast. Marla caressed the full, smooth curve, and she envied its firmness and the way the nipple rose to a proud upward point. The pale pink areola was scarcely darker than the surrounding skin, and made a perfect circle around the now, oh so hard bud of the nipple.</p><p>""Ahhhhhhh,"" Ellia moaned again as she felt her daughter's wet lips kiss their way softly down her neck and upper slope of her breast. As the soft mouth centred on the nipple she felt a flood of warmth spill from inside her, stirred by Marla's insistent fingers.</p><p>The pleasure built in her wave upon wave upon wave, and without realising it she found that she was lying back against the pillows unable to stop her legs from spreading wider to allow the small fingers complete access.</p><p>Marla slipped the hem of the nightdress up over her mother's waist, and saw the red flush spreading out from around the smooth lips of her sex. Her mother's mound and labia were almost the mirror image of hers, with only a small, feminine tuft of soft blonde hair at the very top of her cleft to show the difference.</p><p>The cool air on her heated body made Ellia shiver, but it turned to it writhing pleasure as Marla's mouth covered the swollen lower lips and her tongue forced its way between her folds and danced over her engorged clitoris.</p><p>She made one last effort. ""Oh, Marla no,"" she moaned as the ecstasy began to overwhelm her body. ""You mustn't … tomorrow…"" Her hands grabbed the bedclothes and at her own breasts as the pure pleasure and exquisite pain caught her and devoured her body.</p><p>With a long and lingering swirl of her tongue, Marla looked up from between her mother's wide-spread legs, a thin trail of juice running like a silver strand between her lips and the still throbbing and spasming vagina.</p><p>""Mama, don't worry,"" she whispered, collecting the sweet strand with a fingertip and slowly and sensually sucking it. ""I'm ready.""</p>"
1589,"Dog Day's Pet Spa and Resort - Muffin & Me, Part 1",hentropy,1,"Sarah, an orphan from birth, gets taken in by a peculiar pet ""resort"" where she bonds with the other girls there and participates in their abnormal customs. Her life changes more significantly when she meets a particular girl named Muffin. Quite long.","['beast', 'rom', 'ff']","<p>I am an orphan. Or at least, I don't know who my parents are, they
gave me up  when I was a baby to a local fire department. Like so many
other kids in my  position, I was punted in between foster homes. I
was never treated that badly  in most homes, but I never really felt
like any of those places were my real  home with loving, long-term
parents. Maybe it was only a self-fulfilling  prophecy that I never
actually got adopted, then. Strangely enough, I had more  fun at the
group homes. The foster parents tended to be more domineering, in 
group homes I had some amount of independence, even though they
weren't great  places.</p><p>I was 13 when I was moved out of yet another foster home, back into
limbo for  a little while. The one thing I did like about the area we
lived in was the  school and feel of the town. I tried to talk my
social worker into trying to  find me another home in the area so I
didn't have move again. She said there  was one place, but it was more
like an old-fashioned orphanage than a real  foster home, but with
only a few others and it would also give me a job of  sorts and money
of my own. It was a ""Pet Spa"", not a pound or vet but a place  where
people could send their pets to be pampered for a weekend or while
their  owners were vacationing themselves. I loved dogs and had a
short interview  with the owner of the facility, Miss Ambrose. She
liked me and I liked her,  and the place seemed interesting. Spending
most of my times taking care of  dogs was better than the boredom I
faced on most days. </p><p>Since I was used to moving I could keep all of my belongings, mostly
clothes,  in two bags that I loaded in the back of Miss Ambrose's van
as she took me  there for the standard trial week. Ambrose was a tall,
pretty woman in her 30s  with long, dark hair and dark blue eyes. The
building itself was relatively  large two-story facility, with a big
yard and doggie play-ground in the back.  The ""Spa"" was called Dog
Day's, a sort of cliched title but it seemed nice  enough from the
outside.</p><p>She led me inside to what looked like a reception area. It was a
colorful  waiting area, but since it was the middle of the day there
wasn't anyone  waiting. There was a girl, older than me, about 16 or
17 standing behind the  counter, she looked a lot like Miss Ambrose,
long dark hair, but with dark  brown eyes instead of blue. She wore a
very dark brown shirt with the  business' logo on the front. Another
strange feature was she was wearing a  matching dark-brown collar.</p><p>""Hey mom. Is this the new girl?"" she asked, looking to her and then to
me,  smiling. It didn't surprise me that they were related. As I got
closer I saw a  tag hanging from the collar, but it was like a dog
tag, it was just a pendant  of a chocolate bar.</p><p>""Sarah, this is Cocoa. She's the oldest of the girls that live here,
and as  you heard, also my daughter,"" Miss Ambrose said as Cocoa
reached out her hand  to me. Was her name really Cocoa? I shook her
hand nervously.</p><p>""Heya, Sarah. You an orphan?"" she asked, looking me over. </p><p>""Yeah..."" I said, not used to someone being so forward about it.</p><p>""It's alright, a lot of the girls here are. We've never had a foster
girl  leave, though, and hopefully you'll stay and allow my mom to
adopt you so you  can become part of our family,"" she said smiling as
she walked from behind the  counter and opened the door behind the
reception area. It almost seemed like  she was saying girls got
trapped here. As I walked behind her, I saw the back  of her shirt it
had ""Cocoa"" on it. </p><p>They showed me to the kennel area, it wasn't too big like a pound,
only 15 or  so kennels, with only about half of them actually being
occupied. They weren't  like the small cages you see in shelters,
though. They were larger with  durable fabric carpeting, the cage
walls actually had drapes on them like  little rooms.</p><p>""So Sarah, how old are you?"" Cocoa asked as she walked beside me. </p><p>""Thirteen. As far as they can tell. I don't know my exact birthday...""
I said,  trailing off again.</p><p>""So you go to Tower Middle School, then? Or did you just move out here?""</p><p>""Yeah, I'm going there now.""</p><p>""Hmm, we only have one other girl going there. 3 girls are going to
the high  school, and another 3 are going to the elementary school.
Muffin will like  having another girl here her age,"" she said. Muffin?
Did everyone here have  some kind of name like that. Miss Ambrose
looked down at me, sensing my  confusion.</p><p>""Don't mind Cocoa, or should I say Cassandra, everyone here has a
nickname  like that. The girls will probably want to give you one, as
well,"" she said,  reassuringly. I wasn't sure if I wanted a nickname,
but then again, I was  never given a proper name by anyone who cared
about me. </p><p>""Yeah, and don't mind the collars either, they don't attach to leashes
and  they don't shock you. It's just a show of pride at being a part
of the family.  If and when you decide to stay, mom will have one made
for you too, if you  want one,"" Cocoa said, holding the pendant on
her's. Again, the idea was  somewhat strange to me, but there didn't
seem to be anything that wrong with  it. </p><p>Miss Ambrose explained what the spa did and what kind of clients they
had.  Most of them were show dogs and specialty dogs, Cocoa and one of
the others  were even trained to handle police and fire dogs. The dogs
were washed, fed  the best food and even bottled water, given
manicures if they needed them,  amongst other things. There was also a
smaller facility for cats, but there  was only 2 or them there and
Miss Ambrose said they didn't require much else  other than food and
water. The girls helped maintain it and take care of the  dogs with
different chores, but Cocoa assured me the work wasn't too hard and 
there was still plenty of free time. </p><p>After they finished explaining, they led me upstairs to the living
quarters.  They warned me that the rest of the girls knew there was a
new girl coming  today, and might be a little over-excited. </p><p>Almost as soon as I opened the door, a large amount of eyes were
trained on  me. The room was a large combination living room and
kitchen. Three younger  girls trotted up to me from the living room
area, where two older girls like  Cocoa sat on the couch and smiled at
me. Miss Ambrose pushed her hands out to  give them the signal to step
back from ambushing me.</p><p>""You're the new girl?""</p><p>""Your hair is so pretty...""</p><p>""How old are you? What kind of food do you like?""</p><p>I was undergoing a question barrage. Although they were all younger
than me,  their ages did seem to vary. A girl with dark red hair and a
few freckles on  her face appeared to be the youngest at bout 7 or 8,
and wore a red collar  with an apple pendant. Another girl who looked
to only be about a year older  than her with curly blond hair, her
collar had multiple pastel colors on it  like a tie-dye, and her
pendant looked like three balloons on strings. The  last girl looked
to only be 2 or 3 years younger than me, but was Asian and  had a gray
pendant like that of a cat's head. </p><p>""Girls, what did I tell you? Don't ambush her like that!"" Cocoa
scolded them. </p><p>""Sorry..."" they said in unison as they backed up. Miss Ambrose
introduced me  to them, including the two girls who didn't rush up to
me when I walked in.  The girl with the apple pendant was
appropriately named Apple, and seemed to  be the shyest out of the
younger group. The blond girl was the exact opposite,  looking chipper
and excited, and couldn't seem to stop moving as she shook my  hand.
Her nickname was Balloons, and it appeared others also called her
Loony.  The Asian girl was nicknamed Neko, which meant 'cat' in Japanese. </p><p>The next oldest girl appeared only to be a year or two ahead of me,
but was  more developed than me. She was a dark brunette and put her
hands on Apple's  shoulders. She had a green color with a Lily flower
pendant, so it made sense  bother her nickname and real name was Lily,
and was also Apple's older sister.  The last girl looked to be about
the same age as Cocoa, and had dirty blond  hair. She seemed calm and
introduced herself as Pillow, and had a pink collar  and pendant that
looked like a soft pillow. </p><p>""Where's Muffin?"" Miss Ambrose asked, when she didn't see her around
anywhere.</p><p>""Still working!"" Balloons said excitedly. I had a feeling she said
everything  excitedly. </p><p>""I see, we'll get her caught up later. Still have more stuff to show
you.  Girls, you can get to Sarah better later, but for right now let
her get  settled in, okay?"" the rest of the girls nodded and sat back
down. </p><p>The kitchen was nice with large appliances, probably because there was
8, now  9 people to cook for. The dinner table was consequently long
as well, plates  were laid out, each with the girl's names on it with
decorations relating to  their names. Naturally, Balloons' plate stuck
out the most prominently with  color. Each one also had their own
personal canteen they could fill with  whatever they wanted, again
with their names on it. They seemed to get on  quite well, I didn't
sense any animosity towards each other and the older  girls seemed to
like playing around and joking with the younger ones. </p><p>There was a ""Job"" and ""Chore"" board with different assignments for the
girls  on them, the Job board had various jobs to do with the dogs,
feeding and  watering, bathing, taking them out periodically. The
Chore board had more  household chores on them like cooking, doing
dishes, cleaning the main areas,  etc. Miss Ambrose took me through a
door to the next area, though, and the  normality of the common area
faded quickly. </p><p>It looked a little like the kennels downstairs, not normal cages but
still  spacious cages with the same kind of flooring and drapes, but
above each had  one of the girl's names on a plate above the entrance.
Inside were various  personal furnishings, the beds were more like the
large doggie beds. Most of  them had some kind of drawer for clothes
and a small desk. Ambrose felt my  confusion again and smiled down at
me reassuringly as she had when I first saw  the collars.</p><p>""It's easier this way than just putting a bunch of beds in the large
room. The  cages don't lock or anything from the outside so they're
not really cages. Not  only that, but the curtains allow for a certain
amount of privacy you wouldn't  get normally, either,"" she said,
walking me down towards the end. There was  only one cage not taken
yet, and it was simply furnished and clean. ""You can  sleep in there,
for now. It's right next to Muffin's room, as you can see.  Hopefully
you'll stay and you'll be able to decorate it more to your tastes.""</p><p>I nodded, again, a little put-off by the way the girls acted. It was a
strange  new world to me, but it felt more warm and caring than other
houses I had been  in. I brought my two bags that had my life in it
and covered the bed with my  sheets and threw my clothes in the small
drawer in the corner. There was a  large bathroom and shower room
right next to the kennels, it was an open  shower but I was used to
that from the days I was in the group homes. This  seemed like a much
better and much smaller group home almost. </p><p>When I opened up the door to walk out of the bathroom, I saw a figure
standing  there in front of it, looking like she was about to walk in.
She had a bowl of  cereal in her hand with a spoon, in mid-bite when I
opened the door up. She  was about my age, with darker brown hair that
was short, messy, and uneven, as  if she cut it herself or by someone
who didn't know what they were doing. Her  most noticeable feature
were her eyes, one looked to be a dark hazel and the  other a cloudy
light blue. A muffin-symbol hung from her medium-brown collar.</p><p>The girl held the spoon in mid-air for a minute while looking at me,
finally  putting it her mouth. As she chewed she seemed to look me up
and down, even  looking behind me. I could hear her almost sniffing me
a little. She dressed  slightly more skimpy than the other girls, with
cut-off jean shorts and a  sleeveless tee-shirt. I then remembered
seeing her occasionally at the middle  school, but never this up close.</p><p>""H-hello?"" I asked, being somewhat weirded out by her. She didn't
answer at  first, waiting to finish chewing the cereal. It wasn't
morning, so it was  strange seeing her eating it so casually. I felt
like she was inspecting me or  something. She swallowed it finally and
stood in front of me.</p><p>""Cinnamon."" the girl said plainly before taking another bite of the
cereal. </p><p>""Is that what you're eating?"" I asked as she just seemed to stare at
me. She  shook her head and swallowed again.</p><p>""No, it's what your name should be. You hair and the freckles on your
face are  the same shade of light brown. Like cinnamon. Maybe Cinna
for short,"" she said  as she took another bite. She just stood in
front of me and looked me over  again for a bit while I just stood
there, not knowing what to say. It was  clear by now that this was
Muffin. </p><p>""So...do I have a choice in my name?"" I ask nervously.</p><p>""You always have a choice, in everything. If you or someone else comes
up with  something better I'll give it a shot,"" she said, still just
standing in front  of me. It felt like she was purposefully cornering
me. We continued to stand  awkwardly for a few seconds as she ate more
of the cereal.</p><p>""So, you're Muffin, then?"" she simply nodded her head. ""It's nice to
meet you,  can I...help you with anything?""</p><p>""I need to get into the bathroom,"" she said plainly. I realized that I
had  been standing in the doorway the whole time. I moved out of the
way and she  glided in. ""Thanks. See you around. Sarah,"" she said as
she closed the door.  She called me Sarah, which meant so one else
told her my name and she wasn't  set on Cinnamon yet. It was a cute
name, sort of, but I still wasn't so sure  about any of it. Still,
there wasn't any harm in trying it out for a little  while.
---------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>""Alright Cinna, see this button? This is how you set the number of
cycles. For  a load like this you want somewhere between..."" Cocoa was
trying to explain to  me how to use the dishwasher. I was getting a
hand of it, and at least we  didn't have to wash all the dishes by
hand. I had been here for 4 days, and  the nickname ""Cinnamon"" caught
on like wildfire after Muffin suggested it.  They were starting to say
it as if it were my permanent name. I guess it was  all a part of life
here, calling someone by a normal name felt awkward to them  it seemed.</p><p>Meal times were always lively and the food was okay, Ambrose usually
paired an  older girl with a younger one to cook, she occasionally
helped as well. I had  never personally cooked before, but it was more
fun than cleaning out the pots  and pans that couldn't fit in the
dishwasher. There wasn't much dog work  during the week, most of the
business was on the weekends. She still kept me  doing the simple
stuff, though, such as feeding them and taking them outside.  I only
had time to play with dogs once, but it was fun, though exhausting. </p><p>Everyone was real nice to me, especially the younger girls who seemed
to treat  me like a big sister right away. I must have answer a
hundred different  questions about myself that first week (mostly from
Balloons), some of them  being more personal than I liked. Neko was so
named because she loved the cats  more than dogs, and was usually
assigned jobs related to them. Apple seemed  shy, only pushed to
sociability by Balloons, who seemed perpetually cheery as  I initially
suspected. Luckily she tired herself out pretty quickly and slept 
soundly at night. Cocoa took it upon herself to be a mentor of sorts,
but I  was also paired with Lily frequently who taught me a lot about
the dogs.  Pillow was like exact opposite of Balloons, she seemed
tired and almost dreamy  most of the day. She did her jobs as well as
anyone else, though. I found out  why one day as we were watching TV,
she looked fine then quickly started to  doze off, and fell down on lap.</p><p>""She has disease that makes her sleep like that all the time...""
Balloons  said. I hadn't heard of narcolepsy before, and it was
obvious why her nickname  was Pillow. Balloons hopped off put what
looked like a large pacifier in her  mouth as I lightly got up and she
put a pillow under her head. ""That's so she  doesn't hurt her teeth.
She also snores sometimes..."" she said giggling.</p><p>Muffin was a strange girl, but endearing and mysterious in some ways.
We were  in different classes in middle school, but she found a way to
find me during  lunch. She wore her collar even there, something I
hadn't noticed before. She  wasn't picked on but wasn't particularly
popular either. People thought her  hairstyle and dress was some kind
of fashion statement, but it seemed more  like she simply didn't have
normal sensibilities. Other people even called her  Muffin, as if she
didn't have another name. I still wanted her to call me  Sarah in
school, however, and she was good at remembering to do that. She had 
other strange habits, such as mixing all of her food together and
eating it as  one. </p><p>There was quite a bit that was confusing about her. She never showed
up on the  Job board for the dogs, yet she frequently worked on the
weekdays and always  worked for a while on the more busy weekends,
doing something. Cocoa told me  it was because she had the same job
everyday, but wouldn't tell me what that  was. She said I had to
decide whether to stay full-time, first, and even then  it was up to
Muffin. She also didn't shower with the rest of us, her and  Pillow
were good friends and often showered together before the rest of us 
were awake. </p><p>As for Miss Ambrose, she only checked in occasionally, making sure I
was  adjusting well. She had to run the business side of things more
or less by  herself. She had her own room and bathroom on the other
side of the second  floor, but ate with us and would help cook
occasionally. Cocoa, despite being  her daughter, still had her own
room in the kennel with the rest of us, and  there wasn't much special
treatment on her part. Her and the other high school  girls were the
only ones who could answer the phones and do reception, though. </p><p>Cocoa ensured that we all did our schoolwork in addition to everything
else.  Balloons had a habit of badgering me while I was trying to get
stuff done, she  also frequently asked me for help with her work. She
seemed to like me for  some reason, probably because I was a little
bit older than her without being  too old, like the high school girls,
and was more normal than Muffin. </p><p>That Friday, my sixth day there, I told my social worker and Miss
Ambrose that  I wanted to stay longer. I couldn't see myself leaving.
It was nice spending  time with the other girls, and having a friend I
could really call my friend  at school was nice. </p><p>On Saturday night, Cocoa took us out to one of the malls, she was the
only one  with a driver's license. I got my first modest fifty dollars
that week, but it  was nice to have some amount of money for once.
Miss Ambrose had to stay  because someone had to stay back and look
after the pets. </p><p>We spent some time in an arcade before ordering pizza and sitting down
to eat.  That was when Cocoa presented me with my own light brown
collar with a  cinnamon bun pendant. Although I had only been there a
week, it was still hard  not to get a little emotional. They also got
a special plate and canteen with  my nickname on it. This meant I was
truly part of their family, however weird  it might have been. Each
one of my ""sisters"" hugged me, but the longest and  hardest hug came
from Muffin, who even kissed my cheek a little. </p><p>""I'm really glad you decided to stay. I really like you,"" she said in
my ear.  It felt strange wearing collar at first, but I really started
to feel like one  of them as we traveled throughout the mall and
arcade. Muffin seemed to know  all the games well, and paid for
everything as if she made more money than me  or the rest of us,
paying for most of the pizza as well. She seemed quite  dense in the
short time I knew her, but she felt genuinely worldly when we  were in
public, as if she just had incredibly eccentric personal tastes but 
still knew how the world worked. </p><p>It got close to the younger girl's bedtimes so we got home before it
got too  late and put them to bed. Pillow was also too tired to stay
up, so the  remaining 4 of us, me, Muffin, Cocoa, and Lily all stayed
up and chatted for a  while in the living room. Eventually Lily
retired to bed, and Cocoa trusted us  to come to bed soon, but allowed
us to stay up because it was my special  night. </p><p>I sat with Muffin with the TV on, watching something I didn't care
much about.  I looked over to her after we had a good laugh or two. </p><p>""So, Muffin, I notice you don't do what all the other girls do here
for the  dogs...Cocoa seemed real secretive about it..."" I say nervously.</p><p>""Hmm, well I have plenty of secrets. Your opinion might change for
better or  for worse if I allow you to see me, but I like you enough
to show you. That  is, if you give me a kiss..."" she said, smiling
over to me. I never thought of  myself as a lesbian, but there was
something very special about Muffin I  couldn't resist. I lean in, and
she grabs my hands and pulls me the rest of  the way, giving me a
sweet, long kiss. ""Thanks,"" she says as she smiles and  gets up. </p><p>""Also, I'm partially blind in this eye. Since we're getting things out
in the  open..."" she says pointing at her left blue eye. ""I hope you
stay for a long  time..."" she says before walking into the kennel and
to her room. The way she  floats between subjects is endearing and
cute to me. I turn off the last light  in the common room before going
to bed myself. It was a long, fun night. I  even forgot I still had my
collar on.
-----------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>Despite Muffin's assurance that she would show or at least tell me
what was  going on, Miss Ambrose still didn't want to show me yet. I
can't say I blame  her, knowing what I know now. </p><p>Over the next couple of weeks I learned pretty much everyone's story
except  for Muffin. Apple and Lily were both orphans but more of the
tragic kind when  their mom and dad died during a traffic accident and
none of their other  family would take them in. Balloons wasn't an
orphan per se, her mom was in a  coma and they could track down her
dad, not that it would matter as she  wouldn't want to live with him
anyway. Pillow had pretty much the same story  as me, but she never
got adopted because of her narcolepsy. Neko's mom died  giving birth
to her, and her dad committed suicide in grief. In comparison, my 
story seemed really normal and run-of-the-mill. </p><p>Some people looked at me funny when I wore the collar to school, but
others  already knew about Muffin so it didn't surprise them to know
that I lived with  her. We always ate lunch together and tried to meet
in the hallways, but  unfortunately our schedules were completely
different and we shared no  classes. For those that didn't know about
the collar, I just told them it was  special to me. </p><p>A few weeks after I started wearing the collar, a school counselor
called me  into her office. I had only talked to her once before when
I enrolled in the  school. </p><p>""Is this about the collar? I can take it off if you-""</p><p>""No, the collar is fine. I understand your residence has been changed
Dog  Day's Pet Care Center outside of town, and that they have certain
traditions  there that you're following. I've just also noticed you
have also gotten close  to your housemate, Jane Ambrose.""</p><p>""Muffin? I didn't even know her real name,"" I figured she was just
named  Amrbrose because she was adopted by Miss Ambrose already.</p><p>""Yes, 'Muffin'. She seems to really enjoy your company. I know many of
the  girls who stay at Dog Day's have troubled pasts, through no fault
of their  own. I know you, yourself have been in a number of foster
homes. Since you and  Muffin are close friends, I just want you to
know that while I can't go  through any specific details, her past is
very troubled. While she may act  normally and like nothing is wrong
on the outside, she is likely very  sensitive about certain topics.
Just promise me you'll be careful with her  emotions.""</p><p>I told the counselor I would, even though she really didn't seem
sensitive at  all. She didn't seem shy at all about most topics, she
would probably even  thell me her big secrets if I asked her directly.
So far, Miss Ambrose was the  only one stopping her from telling me. </p><p>One morning, my curiosity got the better of me when I woke up a
half-hour or  so earlier than normal. I could hear the shower on since
I had one of the  rooms closest to the bathroom door. I got my
toiletries and walked in, the  first area is where the toilet stalls
were, I set them down before slowly  walking over to the large shower
stall. I peeked in to see Pillow sitting on a  shower seat behind
Muffins, scrubbing her back with a soft sponge and rubbing  something
over it. When I got a better look at Muffin's back, I could see a 
large of pretty bad scars that looked like scratches that ran along
the upper  half of her back and some of her sides. </p><p>It was obvious then why she didn't want to shower with the rest of us,
either  she was personally embarassed at the scars or simply didn't
want the younger  kids to know she had them. When I undressed and
walked in, they both noticed  me. Pillow seemed more surprised and
embrassed than Muffin, who smiled and  greeted me as she came in. </p><p>I showered normally as if I didnt notice the scars, even as she stood
up and  started washing the rest of her body herself. I tried to sneak
peeks at  *other* parts of her body out of curiosity, and nothing
seemed strange. Her  vagina looked strange, but I couldn't get a very
good look at it without her  noticing my staring. The best I could
tell was that it was bigger than my own,  and more prominent. It was
difficult to describe at the time.</p><p>I didn't sneak in on her again after that and played it off as simply
me  waking up earlier than normal. Balloons got upset with me that I
wasn't there  to wash and brush her hair like I normally was, she said
she liked the way I  did it. Seeing Muffin's body only made me more
curious about her, though. I  wanted so badly to ask her, but I was
too nervous to ask her directly. </p><p>The next day Miss Ambrose pulled me aside after I was finished feeding
the  dogs. I went into her office, where I never had actually been
before. It was  sort of disorganized and messy, but I had a feeling
she knew where everything  was. I hoped.</p><p>""How are you doing, Cinnamon? You seem to be settling in here quickly.
You are  getting along well with the rest of the girls,"" she said
happily as she  shuffled some things around on her desk. She seemed to
be searching for the  right thing to say.</p><p>""Yeah, I've been to plenty of foster homes and this is the best one
I've been  to. But...this is about Muffin, isn't it? It's fine if you
don't want to tell  me, I know you don't mean anything by it...""</p><p>""Well, I did want to talk about her, but not in that way. I've decided
to let  you in on Muffin's job, but you should first know about some
things about her.  No one is entirely sure of her whole story, but we
know when she was about 5  she was raised around dogs in a junkyard,
the junkyard owner didn't even know  she was there until months after
she wandered in. The dogs seemed to be  possessive of her, but he
still managed to give her basic living  accomodations, even if that
meant sleeping in an old barn. Unfortunately, he  was not very good
man. When she got older, the man did some pretty bad things  to her,
and made the dogs do some pretty bad things to her. She eventually ran
 away, where she lived with some more dogs on the streets, where some
more bad  things inevitably happened to her. One of my associates
found her, and turned  her over to social services, who turned her
over to me. Despite her...slightly  feral upbringing, she is
surprisingly well-adjusted, but as you may have  noticed still has
some problems doing things. She's in a few...special classes  at school.""</p><p>""I see...so that explains the scars on her back..."" I said, not
knowing what  else to say. Some of her behaviors were rather odd, and
now it made some  sense. I also never saw her read before. Muffin
didn't seem particularly dumb,  however. When I thought about it I
realized that the whole story had little to  do with her special job.
""So... what does Muffin do, then? Why is it such a  secret?""</p><p>""Muffin knows dogs very well. She has unique ways of dealing with
them. She  did not like the man at the junkyard much, or what he did
to her, but didn't  mind doing some...other things with the dogs.
After she started doing these  things- voluntarily- with the dogs,
they started to want to come back more.  The word got out that dogs
couldn't stay away, and business started booming.  If you really want
to know what things I'm talking about, I believe Muffin is  working
now..."" she said, almost nervously, standing up. I nodded, only have a
 vague idea of what she was talking about. </p><p>She led me to the other side of the main building near where the
dog-bathing  area was. I had only started going there recently when
they started showing me  how to give the dogs baths. There was a
separate room off to the side where I  had not gone before. I assumed
it was on some kind of storage or equipment  room. </p><p>She took me into a smaller room with a large window and a door going
into a  bigger room. The bigger room was very colorful, it almost
looked like a kid's  play-room, with soft vinyl flooring and padded
cubes. There were dog toys  littered on the floor throughout the room.
We normally played with the dogs  outside, it looked like a larger
version of the cat's smaller playroom. </p><p>That's when I saw Muffin. Her midsection and back were wrapped in what
looked  like a black, furry shirt with longer sleeves that what she
normal wore. She  also wore the same kind of material on her legs
which also covered her feet  like two long stockings. What surprised
me the most, though, was that her  groin area was completely bare, and
a black tail came from her butt. </p><p>She was on all fours, moving around with a chocolate lab, playing with
him as  a dog would. She even put toys in her mouth and played
tug-of-war with him.  She even barked at him like a dog. I watched
them for a little while with some  kind of morbid curiosity.
Eventually the dog started licking her face and she  smiles, licking
him back and turning her behind to him, wiggling it as the dog  leaned
down to lick her private parts. </p><p>It wasn't long after that the dog climbed on top of her and his pink
willy  popped out of his sheath. I wasn't naive, I knew what he was
doing, I just  couldn't believe it. </p><p>""Are you okay? Do you want to leave?"" Miss Ambrose said to me as I
watched.  While I was a little uncomfortable watching what was
happening, it also made  me infintely curious. I could see why they
would keep this secret, but why  would Muffin do it? </p><p>""No...no, I'm fine..."" I said as I blushed and kept watching. Muffin's
bottom  was facing the window, so I could see everything that was
going on. The dog's  penis grew larger as he tried to enter Muffin,
his haunches thrusting forward,  trying to connect with her. Her back
and sides that were scarred were covered  for a reason, now. In her
past life they must not have been, which cause the  bad scarring. </p><p>I saw Muffin's fingers as she reached back and helped him into her. As
soon as  he slid inside the dog started pounding away, jackhammering
inside of my  friend. No wonder her vagina seemes so large when I
looked at it, it must have  been stretched out. I could only imagine
what it would have been like to be  even younger and having the forced
on her. </p><p>""So...this is what she does?"" I asked shakily.</p><p>""Yes, usually on weekends she has several...clients. This is her only
one  today. Only unfixed males, of course, the show and breeding dogs
are normally  unfixed. When she came in it's like she started doing it
instinctively. I  tried to stop her at first, but she seemed real sad.
She started doing it in  secret, and I noticed the repeat sales
started going up. I pay her more for  this, of course, but it is
completely consensual.""</p><p>""I see... it seems so..."" I said, having funny feelings as I saw
Muffin get  pounded. Through the glass I could hear the loud, wet
slapping and her fevered  moans. Eventually the dog stopped and I
could see a large bulb at the base of  his penis, it filled up the
entrance to her vagina and he just stayed on top  of her for what
seemed like a full minute before he disconnected with a large  popping
noise. Semen poured out of her vagina and she she layed down and 
rubbed in furiously as cloudy white goo seeped out of her. </p><p>""Naturally, the only people who know about this are the older girls. I
trust  you know enough about...life to understand what just happened?""
she asked  seriously as I continued to stare incessantly. </p><p>""Yes, the dog...mated with her. I just can't believe she likes it so
much...""  I said, blushing. I wasn't sure what to think of her now. My
opinion of her as  a person hadn't changed, but part of me did want to
feel more sorry for her.  The other part of me...was fascinated with
what just happened.</p><p>""Did you want to stay here when she comes out? She probably won't mind
knowing  she was being watched, it happened before with the other
girls,"" Miss Ambrose  said as Muffin went over to the corner and wiped
herself down with some  sanitary wipes. I only had a small window to
decide as she started walking to  the door to retriever her clothes
before taking the dog back to the kennel. I  decided to stay.</p><p>She opened the door as normal but froze and her eyes went wide as she
saw me,  before looking to Miss Ambrose and then back to me. </p><p>""You let her see?"" Muffin asked plainly as she closed the door and
went over  to her clothes.</p><p>""Yes, like you wanted. You two have become good friends and I thought
it was  important that she know,"" Miss Ambrose said, more blunt than
she had been when  I first started talking to her. I just stood there,
not knowing what to say.  Muffin smiled her calm smile towards me.</p><p>""I'm glad. I was dying to tell you, I hate keeping secrets,"" she said
happily  as she took the furry covers off her body and replaced them
with her normal  clothes. </p><p>""So long as it remains a secret to customers and the younger girls.
That goes  for both of you,"" Miss Ambrose said firmly, looking at both
of us. We both  nodded at the same time. ""You two may talk over
whatever you want, I need to  go back to my office.""</p><p>Muffin continued to put on her clothes as Miss Ambrose walked out. She
didn't  say anything, and I was still speechless. Finally, I forced
something out.</p><p>""So...you like that?"" I asked nervously, not wanting her to think I
was  passing judgement on her.</p><p>""Yeah...I know it may be hard for others to understand, but it's
amazing. It's  hard to explain without actually doing it, but none of
the other girls have  even thought about it. It's okay with you,
right?"" she asked, sensing my  nervousness.</p><p>""Yeah, of course! I mean, if that's what you like doing, it's fine
with me...""  I said. Those were my true feelings. While I was still
somewhat in shock, I  certainly didn't want to make her feel bad about
doing it. She smiled widely  after I said that and came over and gave
me a kiss on the cheek. </p><p>""Cool! Miss Ambrose and some of the older girls sort of treat me
differently  because of it. I'm glad it doesn't bother you. Did she
tell you...everything  else?"" she asked, referring to her past.</p><p>""Yeah...I think so, anyhow. About where you grew up.""</p><p>""It wasn't all bad in the junkyard. Still, I was nothing but 'dog' or
'bitch'  or 'cunt' to Jeremy... here I have a real name, with people
that care about  me. And I still get to have fun with the dogs, and I
feel they like me too.  Speaking of which, I have to take Horace back
now. See you later!"" she said,  walking back into the playroom and
putting the dog on the leash before walking  out. </p><p>I was still mesmerized by how casually she talked about what happened
before,  how she was able to say such words and do such things as if
it were no big  deal. I was enamored and almost mystified by it. I had
been through a lot,  just as all the rest of the girls here had, but
to be so...strong about it. I  wanted that kind of strength, but I
think it was unique to her. I decided then  that if I could be like
her, then I wanted to be with her for as long as I  could.</p>"
1590,"Dog Day's Pet Spa and Resort - Muffin & Me, Part 2",hentropy,2,"Continuation of Muffin and Me Part 1, Cinnamon and Muffin's relationship develops.","['f/f f/g', 'rom', 'enema']","<p>Muffin bit down on my neck as she massaged and tickled my sides. She liked biting but was always very gently about it, never even really damaging the skin. She liked wrapping her arms and legs around me from behind as we were sitting down, a constricting hug that she was able to trap me in. Her grip was strong, you could see small muscles poking out when she did things like this. Her fingers danced across my belly and sensitive ticklish sides. She started licking and kissing my neck and cheek as I cried in laughter.</p><p>""S-stop!! I give up!! Mercy!!"" I say, barely being able to breathe due to the laughter. She ambushed me while I was in the changing room of the doggie bath area. I had the bathing suit that I normally used to give the dogs baths on. Over the months following the day I found out her secret, we had been somewhat inseparable. The only major problem I saw with my living arrangement was the profound lack of privacy, but Muffin found ways to catch me off guard.</p><p>Finding occasions ambush and pin me to the wall or ground was like a game to her. When I finally gave up to her assaults she would do things like kiss me aggressively and grab what little of my breasts that she could. I wasn't sure if she saw it as something totally sexual or not, but it was fun.</p><p>After I gave up she wrestled me from the seated constricted position to the ground, firmly holding my arms and wrapping her legs around mine. She planted kisses all over my chest and lifted up my bikini-top, lapping at my exposed areolas with my tongue. I could help but blush and wriggle with excitement as she did.</p><p>She was able to pin both my wrists with one hand while taking her free one and groping my crotch.</p><p>""S-s-stop... I'm serious..."" I said softly, not wanting to be too harsh.</p><p>""But doesn't it feel good? Like orange-vanilla ice cream after one of Pillow's back massages..."" she cooed as as she rubbed me.</p><p>""Mmmm...please, I'm not ready...just stop,"" I half-moaned. She did stop, though it seemed like I had to remind her frequently.</p><p>""It's okay,"" she smiled down at me before leaning in and kissing me all over my face again. It was like her version of making out. She nibbled at my earlobe and licked me ear, and I giggled incessently again.</p><p>""Eww! You licked my ear! That feels so weird!"" I said as I shook my head and struggled underneath her firm grasp.</p><p>As we were playing on the floor, Lily and Cocoa walked in on us, Lily giggling slightly while Cocoa got her serious face on. She was often the lawbringer in place of her mother.</p><p>""God, you two are nausea-inducing...this happens whenever I have Cinnamon do something by herself..."" Cocoa said, frustrated.</p><p>""You're just mad that you were never in a relationship that cute,"" Lily said, smiling, while helping me and Muffin up. ""Anyway, it's time for Muffin's lessons,"" she said studiously. Muffin let out a groan. Muffin wasn't doing as well as she could learning to read and write, and the rest of the older girls took an interest in making sure she learned, making it one of the household ""chores"", although we didn't like calling it that.</p><p>""I like it better when Cinnamon teaches me,"" she said, looking pouty.</p><p>""Cinnamon has to cook tonight. I can't schedule her every day,"" Cocoa said again with her authoritative tone.</p><p>""Lily's a good teacher, right? Go on ahead,"" I said, reassuring her. She smiled and went along and I was left with Cocoa to walk me back.</p><p>""Listen, I know you and Muffin have something going, and I'm not going to try and stop you. All I ask is that you keep it to a minimum around the younger girls,"" she said as we walked back.</p><p>""Why? It's not like she's doing that in front of them, just small kisses and stuff..."" I said, blushing.</p><p>""Trust me, even that can cause...complications. Just give it some thought. Also, don't forget Apple's birthday. She'll be 8 in a week,"" she said, patting me on the back as we walked up the stairs.</p><p>Cooking with Balloons was always partly fun and partly frustrating, she was always looking to ""experiment"" in ways that would not end well. She had grown even closer to me over the months, and it seemed like all of my companionship time was divided between her and Muffin.</p><p>After dinner Muffin approached me.</p><p>""Do you wanna go to the mall tomorrow?"" she asked as we sat in my room. It was more furnished now, with the kind of light brown decor to match my name. I figured it would be the last chance to get Apple a present, most of the other girls already got something for her. She almost asked as if she wanted to go on a date, though, which I was okay with.</p><p>Cocoa was okay about giving us time off, especially the older girls as we had a lack of real privacy or free time to do things we really wanted. It also gave us a chance to eat some things that wasn't the normal food. Pillow also came with us, but to do more personal shopping.</p><p>Me and Muffin and decided to see a movie, and made sure Cocoa knew so she would know when to pick us up. I didn't mind holding hands with her in public, and we got some strange looks, especially when she decided to peck me now and then. We still didn't have that much time together in school, but there were still plenty of rumors and gossip and questions asked to me directly about the two girls with collars who kissed each other at lunchtime.</p><p>Muffin liked watching action movies and TV shows, as well as some animated movies meant for kids, expecially if they had animals in them. I tried to make out with her a few times in the theater as we had before, but naturally she didn't have the same idea of what ""making out"" was, so she started doing the same kind of aggressive pecks and licks that she wanted to give me before.</p><p>The movie was shorter than we thought, so we still had an hour or two before Cocoa would come to pick us up. I noticed Muffin's hair was getting a bit long, she had no cut it since I came along. The unruly short hair is partly what attracted me to her so much, but her hair was the kind of ""stylish"" uneven that you saw sometimes, it just sort of looked embarassing as she cut it herself. I could hear people making fun of her hair in school before.</p><p>""Did you want to go to a hair stylist?"" I asked innocently. She immediately shot me an icy look. I had a feeling she had this conversation before.</p><p>""I don't like them,"" she said plainly, folding her arms plainly.</p><p>""Why not? They'll make your hair look shorter, but prettier..."" I tried to explain.</p><p>""They spray stuff in my face and hair and the smell and the ladies make my hair look..."" she said, going from standoffish to almost scared, tears starting pool in the corners of her eyes.</p><p>""I'll be there with you to explain to them. I get my hair cut all the time,"" I say, trying to coax her. I could tell Cocoa or someone else tried to convince her to do it before, but now that she was hearing it from me she seemed more open to the idea. ""I've been to the salon in this mall before, the ladies there are nice, just let me take you and it will look really nice, I promise,"" I say, smiling. It felt like I was trying to convince a 6 year old. When her face and pose didn't change, I came up with an idea. I had some time to think about it, I figured letting her have full access to me was inevitable and I was curious to experience what she had to offer. I stepped forward to her, rubbing and getting close.</p><p>""Tell you what, you let me take you to the salon and I'll let you do what you want to me down there,"" I say, smiling and taking her hand. Her expression faded and she started smirking. Eventually she nodded without saying anything and I led her down to salon.</p><p>She let me do most of the talking as I led her in and explained what her problems were and what kind of style she liked. The stylist looked over to her and didn't seem to eager to try and work on her hair since it was such a mess, especially since I asked her not to use anything in it and to just try and cut it dry.</p><p>I stood next to Muffin as the stylist put the gown on her and went to work. She was still very uncomfortable and grumpy-looking, Her hair quickly started to look better, though, as the stylist started repairing the damage. I could see her trying to breathe through her mouth, something about the scent really bothered her.</p><p>Eventually she got done and Muffin couldn't get out of there quicker. I paid and tipped the stylist on her behalf, and Muffin paid me half later on. Her hair was short and more stylish now, and the pretty mixture of dark brown and black was more pronounced. She followed me around, not saying much, and constantly rubbing her hair. I held her hand and gived her a kiss to stop her from fidgeting too much. She smiled and blushed and grasped my hand tightly.</p><p>As we were walking towards one of the stores so I could pick out some clothes for Apple, we saw some girls from school walking towards us, eventually noticing us. They were led by a girl named Theresa, a very pretty blond girl, but her prettiness made her quite mean at times. She was a devout Christian, and always spread stuff about how lesbians were sinners.</p><p>""Well if it isn't the two dykes bound for hell. I guess we can't blame them, they do live at a dog pound, after all,"" she said, laughing. Muffin's eyes narrowed, and she she stopped walking when I just wanted to walk away from them.</p><p>""Come on, Muffin. Don't listen to her,"" I said, trying to take her hand and pull her with me. She wouldn't budge.</p><p>""I'm not sure why you even bother, Sarah. You seem like a nice and smart girl. But I guess one stray dog no one wanted would be attracted to another like her..."" she said, it was much more nasty than anything she said in school.</p><p>Muffin moved quickly, darting towards Theresa and pinning her to the ground. Her muscles popped out and her eyes were not the playful kind that she showed me when she pinned me to the ground. Her eyes had hate in them, I had never seen her act outwardly violet, even when people occasionally taunted her. I think it was Theresa's insults directed at me that set her off.</p><p>""Muffin! Don't hurt her! Get up!"" I plead, fearing she would do something bad to her. I had a feeling she had the capability for it. Her eyes widened at my voice, but she didn't let her up. Theresa had a very scared look on her face, and I rubbed Muffin's shoulders to try and calm her down. ""She just...doesn't understand. Let her go for me, Muffin,"" I said calmly.</p><p>She eventually loosened her grip and got up before any mall security showed up. Theresa said some things as she got up, but I couldn't remember what as I was trying to lead Muffin away from her. I quickly got a nice spring dress with apples on it before calling Cocoa to get her to pick us up. As we were waiting for her, we sat on a bench outside the mall. Muffin had acted sullen and withdrawn the rest of the night after the scuffle (if you could even call it that).</p><p>""Listen, Muffin, I appreciate you wanting to stick up for me, but you have to do me a favor and not do something like that again. You're so nice and sweet, I don't want people to think you're violent. If you did something like that at school, you would get in a lot more trouble. They might even take you away if they think you're too violent to be at Dog Day's..."" I said. Muffin didn't say anything at first and just looked over to me and nodded. I leaned over and pecked her on the cheek as Cocoa pulled up.</p><p>Although my ""unlimited access"" offer to Muffin was good immediately if she wanted it, she still waited a few days before collecting. It felt important to her that she ""stalk"" me for a little while. I found it cute, but it also meant that I was constantly on my guard, anticipating the time she would blindside me. Maybe there was something to this animalistic method, it made the process more fun than simply asking and talking about it the ""intelligent"" way.</p><p>I did things like lock the door behind me when I bathed the dogs so she couldn't get in and do what she did last time. I figured if she was out to hunt me, I could at least make it more interesting for her.</p><p>Near dinner time Cocoa told me to try and find Muffin. It was normal for her to just sort of go missing now and then, sometimes it was because she was ""working"". Over the last few months I've know Muffin's little job, I had watched her on several occasions, mostly without her notice. It fascinated me just as much whenever I watched her as that first time I did, especially when she had multiple dogs in the play-room at once. She often spent hours in there with multiple dogs playing with them and eventually mating with them. In some ways I wish I could go in with her, and at least watch it happen up-close.</p><p>I walked into the room with the window and peered into the playroom, the light was on in there, but no one was inside. When I turned around, she appeared in front of me, smirking like she did while closing the door. I was spooked at first but when I saw her I just blushed.</p><p>""Uhhm, Cocoa wanted-mph!"" Muffin covered my mouth and slid behind me, picking me up with one arm and lifted me into the playroom, plopping me down on the soft floor and pinned me as she had before. I squirmed underneath her, trying to free myself as I always did, playfully. She always had ways to pin me and wrestle me around as if I were noting, which was even more embarassing because we were close in size. She was just strong, and able to twist me in ways I didn't think possible.</p><p>She started to tire me out when she finally pinned me flat on my stomach, playfully nipping and my neck and shoulders, groping my chest and sides to tickle me, growling playfully in my ear. I could sense what she wanted to do now, and I was okay with it, I had actually been waiting for it now.</p><p>""Ahhh! I give up now!"" I said, knowing it was important to her that I 'submitted' to her advances and was ready to accept them. She started rubbing my body more softly and went from nipping me to kissing and licking cheek, neck and shoulders. She worked her way down my back, lifting up my bottom and undoing my jeans. It had gotten colder so even she started wearing longer jeans and thicker shirts.</p><p>She didn't take them all the way off, leaving them at my knees and constricting my movement a little. I felt a rush of air reach my nether regions as she pulled down my normal-sized striped panties. The realization about what was about to happen hit me, I had prepared myself for it, but I was still a little nervous. I could feel Muffin peer at my vagina for a few seconds, I could feel her warm breaths on it. I shuddered and kept my head and shoulders on the floor as she sniffed it.</p><p>She reached under my thighs with both of her arms, put her hands on my back and pulled my entire lower half into her face. I let out a long breath as she started licking and lapping at my vagina lips, making them moist. Her tongue danced wildly over my hole and clit. I could move much under her grasp, all I could do was squirm and breathe heavily, letting out small moans. It was the first time my privates had been licked, I wanted more than anything to reach back and feel it myself, but she wouldn't let my hands get anywhere near my lower half, growling a little bit as I continued to squirm.</p><p>I started to feel a heat build up inside me, unlike anything I had felt before. Part of my brain wanted to panic to this new feeling, but I decided to just give into it. I felt her give a finishing kiss to it before moving to the side of me on her knees, rubbing me as I moaned a bit loader. I wanted her tongue back inside me, stopping seemed almost cruel.</p><p>It didn't seem so cruel when I felt her finger enter me and pull apart my saliva-coated lips. I did remember that I broke my hymen in an accident when I was younger, but I wasn't exactly thinking about it at the time.</p><p>""Your cunny is so small..."" she said in my ear as she wormed one of her fingers inside of me, wigging it. I moved in response, but she held my neck and shoulders down with her arm. ""Stay still,"" she said softly as she worked a second finger in. I could feel fingers on both sides of my lips as well, leading me to believe it was her middle and ring inside of me. She went from pinning my back to rubbing it as I moaned, feeling her fingers deeper inside of me. Her hand wasn't that big, but it felt like it inside of me, I had never gone this far, even with myself. I was certainly small and not broken in much compared to her.</p><p>When she reached the deepest depths of my cavity, she slowly came back out, before firmly pressing her fingers back in. It didn't take long for her to pick up the pace, I could hear the wet slappings coming from my behind and her hand making contact. The spark that was set off inside me during the oral quickly spread thoughout my entire lower region, and I moaned over and over, involuntarily moving my bottom to Muffin's rhythm.</p><p>Her fingers felt like a jackhammer after what felt like minutes, not only moving in and out, but also up and down and side to side. I was almost crying, it felt so aggressive and rough, but so incredible at the same time.</p><p>""Take them out! I think I'm gonna...pee!"" I said desperately, she let out a little laugh, not taking them out but going as fast as she could pinning my body down firmly and biting down on my neck again.</p><p>""Squirt for me, Cinnamon..."" she whispered in my ear before taking her fingers out suddenly. I felt the buildup escape from my vagina, and my muscles convulsed. I let out a loud, long yell as my legs kicked and my arms flailed, but Muffin held me firmly and kept me in place, mostly, before my legs collapsed. I still felt warm goo seep quickly out of my hole, it ran down my pubic region and legs.</p><p>""Mmm..."" I said as she parted my legs again a little and rubbed my vagina over some more, gathering the ejaculate on her finger. I was still flushed and breathless as she came over to me and stuck her dirty finger in my mouth, I instinctively started to suck on it. She brought my shoulders up so we were close to eye level again and brought her lips to mine, sticking her tongue it it and mixing it in with the goo she had on her finger before. I melted in her lips, thoroughly exhausted.</p><p>She took a little bit more from my nether-regions and put some in her own mouth and lips and giving me the aggressive little pecks she had in the past, all of my face, making it feel wet and slimy. She held my limp body in her arms for another minute or two, rubbing my back. My shirt and bra were still on, but it felt I was wearing nothing, I was still floating in some kind of cloud.</p><p>As I started to come to my sense again, she led me over to the corner and help wiped my face and crotch with the wipes she normally used after doing her special job with the dogs. I then remembered we must have spent a half-hour doing what we did if not more, and it didn't surprise me to see Cocoa standing in the observation room looking icy with her arms folded.</p><p>""Your dinner is getting cold. Come on..."" Cocoa said plainly, opening the door to let us out. We looked back at each other and smiled at the thought of Cocoa walking in and watching us do that. We moved out of the room, hand in hand, and happily ate our cold dinner.</p><p>Apple's birthday was two days after our first sexual experience together. Muffin didn't appear to treat me any different than she had before, which I sort of liked. I couldn't help but treat her a little different, though. I kissed her more often and wanted to spend more time around her. I had more or less ignored Cocoa's advice to take it easy in public, as well.</p><p>Birthday parties, especially for the youngest of our family, was quite the lively affair. Apple even invited some of her friends from the elementary school her and Balloons went to. The cramped common room was already crowded pretty often without 4 or 5 more girls in it. We baked two cakes for all the party-goers, and Apple seemed to really like all of her presents, especially the drawing pad and pencils she got from her sister. She liked drawing and coloring, but could only do it with a small notebook and cheap utensils.</p><p>Balloons was acting rather out of character, however. It didn't seem like she was jealous, she tried to act as joyful and chipper as she normally does, but she seemed pale and almost pained for not just that day, but for a day or two before the party. I saw Cocoa and Pillow looking at her with a worried look as well.</p><p>""Are you feeling alright, Loona?"" I asked as she got away from the crowd for a moment. Cocoa followed me. She didn't answer me at first and blushed, Cocoa stood behind me and folded her arms.</p><p>""Balloons, lift up your shirt,"" Cocoa said in an ordering tone. I was confused, we were away from the party but not totally in private. Balloons lifted up just the bottom of her shirt, exposing a belly that was sticking out a bit more than normal. Cocoa pressed on it and sighed. ""You should have told me sooner. We have to take care of this right away..."" she said, worried. I was still confused.</p><p>""I'm sorry...I just didn't want to worry you with it until after the party. But it hurts pretty bad..."" she said, on the verge of tears.</p><p>""And now we have to deal with it during the party,"" Cocoa said, frustrated.</p><p>""Can't it wait until after? It'll be over pretty soon anyway,"" Balloons said.</p><p>""No, it's best I do it now before it gets any worse. As it is, it might be hard to...correct,"" Cocoa said in her same worried tone. She grabbed Balloons' hand and tried to pull her, she stopped and shook her head.</p><p>""I want Cinnamon to do it!"" Balloons exclaimed when she looked at me. I was still utterly clueless about what was going on. Cocoa looked at her then me, looking perplexed herself.</p><p>""Cinnamon doesn't even know your problem, and she certainly doesn't how to treat it. Even if she did, it won't feel any better if she or I does it. Now come on,"" Cocoa said, pulling her again, but still not moving.</p><p>""I still want her to do it...I can tell her how to do it and stuff,"" Balloons insisted again.</p><p>""You don't trust me? You can try doing it yourself, you know,"" Cocoa said, starting to feel rejected.</p><p>""I'm still too embarassed to do it myself, and it never seems to work right...but I'd rather have Cinnamon do it.""</p><p>""I'm sorry, I don't know what's going on,"" I said, not wanting to be volunteered for something I didn't even know about.</p><p>""If you feel so strongly about it, then take Cinnamon into the bathroom and tell her what the problem is. If she doesn't want to do it, you'll just have to try and do it yourself,"" Cocoa said before turning around a stomping off back to the party. Balloons led me to the living area where she got out a small bag with some stuff in it before going to the shower area.</p><p>""I have a problem with my...intestines. My...food sometimes builds up there and the rest of my body won't let it out. It has to be softened so I can push it out with this,"" Balloons said, embarassed and blushing, as she pulled out a bag with a small hose attached to it. I didn't know what an enema was at the time, but it wasn't hard to figure out what was to be done with it.</p><p>Balloons walked into the shower area and told me to fill the bag with warm water. She took her pants off and got on all fours, holding her hind end up high, not unlike my own positing when Muffin did what she did to me. I figured she did that simply because the water had to flow downward easier. I saw her nude regularly thanks to the open showers, but to see her in this position and what she wanted me to do just seemed lewd.</p><p>I placed the nozzle at the entrance of her butt, I didn't know what to do then, I had always been on the recieving end of these things.</p><p>""I'm...going to push it in now, alright?"" I said, not wanting to surprise her. She reached for my hand and grabbed it.</p><p>""Okay. Make sure to get it in as much as you can..."" she said quietly. I held her hand firm as I pushed the the nozzle into her. She let out little uncomfortable moans as I pushed it into her, she grabbed my hand harder as more hose disappeared inside of her. Eventually I couldn't push any farther.</p><p>I turned on the valve and water started flowing inside of her. She cringed and squeezed my hand harder. I saw her belly get a little bigger, and thinking it might be painful I rubbed it.</p><p>""Gah! Don't push on it..."" she pleaded and I took my hand away. Instead I just rubbed her back to try and comfort her, I had no idea she had this problem. Eventually the bag emptied in her, and it almost looked like she was carrying a child.</p><p>""I can hold it in...it has to stay in for a little while...but you can take the tube out now..."" she said, still sounding pained and incredibly uncomfortable. I started slowly pulling the tube out until it was totally out. For a kid, her butthole was rather clean, but I figured that was probably because she hadn't done much down there in a few days.</p><p>After it was out she slowly sat up, having to clench her innards to keep them from releasing. I wasn't sure what to look for or how long it would take for her to release it, so I just sat there, trying to reassure her by smiling nervously.</p><p>""So...why did you want me to do this so badly?"" I asked, not sure if it was really the best time to bring it up, but curiosity got the best of me.</p><p>""I don't know...I like you...and..."" she said, looking away, blushing heavily. ""You're spending so much time with Muffin recently. You hold hands...kiss each other...""</p><p>""I kiss you too, don't I?"" I ask, trying to deflect the question. Suddenly, Cocoa's advice seemed all the wiser.</p><p>""Not on the lips...not with...tongue...like you do with Muffin. I like her too, she's one of my special friends, but I thought we were...really good friends.""</p><p>""Well, me and Muffin's relationship is special. But I also like you in a special way,"" I said, leaning over and pecking her on the cheek.</p><p>""I want you to kiss me like you kiss Muffin,"" Balloons said in an almost demanding tone. ""It would make me feel a lot better..."" she said in a transparent attempt to manipulate me. She did it in a playful and pouty way, though, which made her sound almost more like Muffin.</p><p>""If I do, you have to promise not to tell anyone, okay?"" I said, and she immediately nodded. Strangely enough, I doubt Muffin would even care that much, she didn't appear to have much consideration for those kind of rules. We were still a good 4 years apart, however, which would be quite the scandal with the others.</p><p>I leaned in and closed my eyes. Her lips were much smaller than Muffin's, and her tongue didn't know what to do when I wrapped my own tongue around it. Is this what it felt like for Muffin the first time she tongue-kissed me? She tried to kiss back, I had the feeling she liked this new sensation. The tender kiss lasted longer than me and Muffin's first one, but felt a little less soulful. I wasn't sure whether it was right, I like Balloons but couldn't see her as a lover in the same way as she wanted to see me.</p><p>She pulled away from me with a moan, her bloated belly obviously still bothering her.</p><p>""Was that good?"" I asked, smiling. She nodded, blushed and smiled, looking at me with a thankful look. Even if I saw her more as a little sister than a lover, seeing her happy made me feel good, no matter what I had to do to cause it, and even if it was under these circumstances. We sat together, and I held her hand and rubbed her back as she sat on the shower-room floor.</p><p>Balloons got up after another minute or so after the kiss and waddled awkwardly out of the stall into one of the toilets.</p><p>""Thanks, Cinnamon. I think I'll be fine now,"" she said as she closed the stall door.</p><p>""You're welcome, Loona,"" I said as I started to walk out, giving her some amount of privacy. I hated it when other people could hear me peeing, I couldn't even imagine what that was about to sound like. The party was starting to wrap up as Apple's friends had gone home and Apple herself was playing a game with Neko as Lily and Pillow watched. Muffin was gathering up what was leftover from the cake and ice cream and pouring it on the plate as Cocoa started cleaning things up. She shot me a glance and smirked as she deflated one of the balloons hanging in the kitchen.</p><p>How fitting, I thought, as I went over to help her. This place certainly was not normal, but I was never destined for a normal life.</p>"
1591,"Dog Day's Pet Spa and Resort - Muffin & Me, Part 3",hentropy,3,,"['rom', 'beast', 'ff']","<p>""Shh, that's a good girl, lay still while I trim your nails..."" I
cooed as I brushed back the gorgeous collie's coat.</p><p>I can honestly say that the months following the events of that
previous fall had been one of the brightest highlights of my life. I
had never really known the feeling of being truly loved and wanted. I
had gotten quite good at the various duties I was tasked with. It had
been quite some time since I felt like ""the new girl"" still trying to
adjust to things.</p><p>Nine people being in the same family can cause interesting situations,
someone's birthday always seemed to be around the corner, holidays
were always an raucus affair. Perhaps the biggest celebration came
near the end of spring when Cocoa graduated from high school and had
her birthday in the same week. It was a somewhat bittersweet occasion,
however, as it also meant that Cocoa would be going off to college to
study business at the behest of her mother.</p><p>My role as a more supportive big sister is one I embraced
whole-heartedly. Apple had taken well to drawing, and I helped her
with whatever she wanted when Lily wasn't around. Lily had gotten more
busy as she started to take on more responsibilities. Since Pillow
wasn't that energetic and Lily had an obligation to her sister, they
had to sort of share the title of the most senior. Cocoa didn't like
us talking about her like she was already gone, though, as she was
still going to be around for the summer.</p><p>Balloons still stuck to me like glue, but in some ways she stopped
being as jealous, not asking me to kiss or do anything with her since
that one time. I did continue to help her with her...problem, but I
guess she was content with simply being my friend. In addition, her
and Neko started to get much closer, always going places with each
other, and I even suspected there was something going on there, even
if they were both still sort of young.</p><p>Of course, the relationship between me and Muffin had only gotten
closer. She started trusting me more with her looks, letting me buy
some clothes for her and even letting me apply makeup on special
occasions. She refused to grow her hair out longer, however, which was
just fine with me.</p><p>Other forms of hair started growing on the both of us, however. Muffin
was a little confused when she started growing more and thicker hair
on her legs and underarms. I had already started growing and shaving
for a while, but Muffin was reluctant to learn, but when it started to
get warmer she started going over them more often with a hair-removal
cream. She could never get used to the razor.</p><p>Muffin continued to be increasingly physical with me, tickle-attacks
slowly flowed into more aggressive spankings, hair pullings, even
things like indian burns. I even started to wear my hair in pig tails,
which had gotten much longer because I hadn't cut it since I arrived.
Muffin liked it long, apparently. She even playfully referred to my
hair as her ""leash"".</p><p>I had only gotten more interested in Muffin's mating sessions over
that time. I started to go into the playroom with her while she was
mating with the dogs, watching it up-close was fascinating but I
didn't see myself getting into it at the time. We mostly did our own
sexual stuff in the same playroom, while she was still in her
""uniform"" she would often take me into the corner and aggressively
finger me as she had our first time together.</p><p>She never asked me to do anything to her, though, I suppose she got
all the satisfaction she needed from the dogs. She had widened my
vagina considerably from playing around, but the size of the some of
the dogs made me afraid to get anywhere near them.</p><p>The winter turned to spring so quickly to me, and just when I was
getting used to it, the summer came. It was hard to believe the year
went by so fast, I turned 14 in the spring and the next school year I
would going to high school, along with Muffin. She had gotten better
at reading and was only a year or two behind grade level.</p><p>As the days got warmer and eventually blended into summer, business at
Dog Day's got steadily more busy. More people started to go on longer
vacations and needed some place to keep their pets. The kennels were
always full and it was booked through July by May. It was very lucky
we had a summer vacation and a lot more time to look after the dogs
and cats.</p><p>Naturally, Muffin also got incredibly ""busy"". It was in her nature to
pretend like nothing was wrong and she was okay, but I could tell the
constant ""servicing"" of 6 or more dogs a day was wearing her out. No
one was forcing her to do her special job, she simply felt obligated,
but it hurt me to see her constantly exhausted and achy. It also meant
she wasn't paying nearly as much attention to me.</p><p>I started thinking of possible ways to help her out, it was only the
early summer and she just seemed spread too thin. Then I came upon the
most obvious way. I could help service the dogs and split the work!
While it felt like the absolute best way to help her out, I didn't
know if I could handle it. Muffin had a lot of practice, the only
practice I had was with her finger. Some of those dogs looked like
they could rip me in half.</p><p>I wasn't completely naive, however. I knew there were other ways to
pleasure males than vaginal intercourse. Oral would likely be just as
pleasurable for them, evene if I was deprived of the same kind of
pleasure Muffin felt as her behind was pounded by the dogs. Part of me
was still repulsed by the idea and I would not have even considered it
a few months ago, but it wasn't as if anyone would see me as lesser
for it.</p><p>""You mean... suck on it? I guess that could work... I've never
personally tried it,"" Muffin commented as I mentioned it to her. She
hardly seemed opposed to the idea, revealing that she really was
wanting some relief. ""The first couple of times a dog did me, it was
really painful. But I guess I got used to it after a while, I didn't
even think about doing it that way. You'd still have to ask Mom, though.""</p><p>She was right, and I wasn't too excited about the prospect of asking
Miss Ambrose. Most of the girls simply called her mom, and I had on
certain occasions, but I had never called anyone ""Mom"" before so it
was a hard thing for me to come to.</p><p>Needless to say, when I finally worked up the nerve to ask her, she
wasn't very receptive to the idea. She did recognize how tired Muffin
was getting with her job, but was not excited about letting me do
anything sexual with the dogs. After letting her sleep on it, she
eventually caved and said it was alright, but she wanted to be there
the first time to teach me the proper ways to do it, and preferred I
simply used my hands rather than putting my mouth on it.</p><p>When the day finally came I nervously walked to the playroom. Muffin
and Miss Ambrose were already inside when I came in. Miss Ambrose
handed me something when I was in the window room, and Muffin smiled
widley as I opened the box up. It was a costume similar to the one
Muffin used, but it was light brown as opposed to her dark brown/black
one. Even as she handed me the furry garb, she still looked very
unsure of what I wanted to do.</p><p>""That's not just for show. There's a trace amount of pheromones built
into the artificial fur. When you go in, make sure to rub your hand
over the front and back to bring the pheromones out. It will help get
the dogs aroused and speed up the process,"" she said as she helped me
disrobe and showed me how to put it on right. I blushed as I looked at
myself with it on, but it still wasn't totally matching Muffin's.</p><p>""No tail?"" I asked, looking at Muffin as she put her's on.</p><p>""The...tail is to make sure the dogs don't accidentally hit the
wrong...hole..."" Miss Ambrose said, obviously uncomfortable with the
subject matter.</p><p>""It's not very fun when they go in there,"" Muffin said cute as she
popped the 'tailplug' as she called it into her butt. My own costume
fit on sort of like a unitard that buttoned at the crotch, covering my
privates. I was a little saddened that it wasn't exactly like
Muffin's, but Miss Ambrose explained it was so the dogs didn't try to
enter me that way.</p><p>There was already a medium-sized chocolate lab laying in the playroom
when I came in. Although this is what I had wanted, I was still a
little shaky as I approached the dog. I knelt down and started petting
him as Miss Ambrose sat next to me. The dog perked up at the smell of
my garb, and Miss Ambrose grabbed him and held him still as she
instructed me to pull back his sheath of skin.</p><p>It didn't take long for the lab's bring pink member came poking out
and becoming quite stiff. It wasn't too big, which was fine with me. I
started to pick up the pace of the jerk as Muffin and Miss Ambrose
held the dog still as he stood up. Warm drops of doggy spunk started
to shoot out him, onto my hand and on the floor. My fear and
anxiousness regarding the act had started to fade, now, as I focused
more on trying to get the dog to climax as quickly as possible. I
wanted it done quickly not because I hated it, but because there were
other dogs in the queue and I didn't want it to take all day.</p><p>The dog appeared to get as big as he was going to get, and Muffin
whispered in my ear to put my mouth on it while rubbing my backside.
Miss Ambrose was close enough to hear.</p><p>""No, you still need to learn how to grip it correctly. Put your
fingers around it like this to stop it from going back in..."" she
said, positioning my fingers in the way she described. ""If you do
decide to do...that...then don't swallow all of it. I'm not sure what
kind of health effects that might have..."" Miss Ambrose followed up
awkwardly.</p><p>I jerked him a little bit more before leaning in and placing my lips
on it, the pink of his member meeting the pink of my lips. It didn't
have any kind of overpowering taste, I could tell someone else had
washed him earlier as he didn't smell bad or anything. I opened my
lips and wrapped them around his tip, being careful I didn't hurt him
with my teeth. It seemed to grow a little inside of my mouth as more
drops shot out onto my tongue.</p><p>I could hear Muffin giggling a little behind me, but I tried to focus
on what was going on. She started rubbing my vagina through the
costume. I noticed Miss Ambrose left, probably to watch in the window
room as Muffin stayed behind with me.</p><p>I started moving my lips up and down his member while firmly holding
it with on hand and jerking it with the other. The ""bulb"", or knot as
Muffin more correctly called it, started growing at his base and I
felt him trying to push his way into my mouth. The spurts of his spunk
got more frequent and the warm, gooey taste of it started to coat the
inside of my mouth.</p><p>Heeding Miss Ambrose's advice not to drink too much of it, I took my
mouth out, which caused hum to spurt more of my face. He kept pushing
against my hand and squirting the warm fluid as I moved my face away.
His spunk started to form a small puddle on the soft floor, the same
thing that happened with Muffin's job occasionally. The amount of
orgasm they produced didn't seem different to me at the time; I had
little to compare it to.</p><p>I felt strangely happy when he finished up and his member shrunk down,
although part of my happy feelings came from the fact that Muffin kept
rubbing me in all my sensitive spots. Even Muffin seemed surprised and
how quickly it happened. I proceeded to do it to two more dogs that
day, and Muffin did her own thing to them.</p><p>It became a daily chore from then on, and I never really had more fun
in my life. Me and Muffin also did many things together, and she
seemed really glad she was no longer alone in her job. She had a lot
more energy during the day and seemed like her old self again.</p><p>I also took the bigger dogs, as they seemed to tire Muffin out the
most, and despite her experience, it still looked quite painful for
her. My own mouth was only so wide, but it was still safer to ""lick
them dry"" as Muffin liked to say.</p><p>A few of the dogs tried to mount me, and while I didn't let them enter
me, sometimes I held their members in between my legs and thighs,
simulating the act without actually doing it.</p><p>The summer days were long and hazy, filled with pleasure and heat. It
was hard to imagine just a year ago that I would be in a place like
this, in a situation like this. I couldn't tell if I was happier than
more normal people, or if I was just normally happy for the first time
in my life.</p><p>Since Cocoa was going to leave for college in the fall, she taught me
how to work reception and receive new reservations on the computer, as
well as answer questions on the phone. I didn't mind doing that and my
other job at the same time, it's not like I wanted to sit in front of
the TV all day. Plus, the computer allowed me to browse the web.</p><p>The end of July was the hottest part of the year, luckily the whole
building had nice AC, even the kennels, to ensure the dogs stayed
comfortable. Taking the dogs out and playing with them was one of the
more laborous chores, though, which is why I was glad I didn't have to
do it anymore.</p><p>It was the slow in the middle of the day and I was reading a book at
the reception desk after a session with the dogs. It was good to cool
down and relax, especially since I didn't have to worry about any
school work. A couple walked in, a man and a woman, the woman had dark
hair and was visibly pregnant, though not in late-term. The man was a
little taller and followed closer behind her.</p><p>""Excuse me, this is some kind of foster home, right?"" the woman said
nervously to me. I wasn't sure if it was supposed to be a secret or
not, and I wasn't sure what to say.</p><p>""Well, it's a dog hotel, and not really a foster home. Can I... help
you with anything specific?"" I asked, making sure to only give as
little information as possible.</p><p>""Well, we know it's also a dog kennel but... is there a Marian Ambrose
here? She should be the owner..."" since she knew about Miss Ambrose I
guessed she could talk to her. I went and got her, and they talked in
Miss Ambrose's office for quite some time. It wasn't a major secret
that we had orphans here, but most people who came in weren't
interested in that. Regular customers had built up a rapport with some
of the girls, but I had never seen these people before.</p><p>I left the reception to Pillow and walked upstairs, Muffin had
finished with her duties and was just lounged back in a chair and
watching TV. After about 15 minutes, footsteps came up the stairs it
was Miss Ambrose followed by the two people who had come in. Miss
Ambrose had quite a serious look on her face, the woman just looked
around confused.</p><p>""Muffin, we need to talk to you about something important,"" Miss
Ambrose said, signaling towards the door that led to her side of the
living area. I had never seen any of the girls go into there before.
""My office isn't quite big enough for all of us,"" she said as Muffin
looked quizzically around as she stood up. The woman stared at her
intently.</p><p>""Something...important? What?"" she asked innocently, just as confused
as I was.</p><p>""It's something private,"" Miss Ambrose said sternly, and beckoned her.</p><p>""I... want Cinnamon to come with me, then, anything you want to talk
to me about you can also talk with her about,"" Muffin said, acting
almost scared and grabbing my arm. ""Who are these people, you are
going to d-do anything with me are you?"" Muffin said, a sudden
frightened tone to her voice. I had a feeling other 'important talks'
didn't end well for her in the past.</p><p>""No, Muffin, we just need to talk to you alone-""</p><p>""It's okay. If they're good friends she may come with her,"" the woman
spoke up before she could finish. Even I was surprised by that. I
smiled awkwardly at Muffin to calm her down and I followed her into
Miss Ambrose's section of the house.</p><p>It was small and clean with it's own small living room and kitchen
with a few appliances in it. There was only enough sitting space for
the 4 of us, me and Muffin sat down on the large chair next to a
window and the couple sat down on the loveseat facing the TV. Miss
Ambrose offered them some drinks. Both Muffin and the woman looked
incredibly anxious as we sat there.</p><p>""So, well, um... you see..."" the woman stammered and blushed as she
was clearly having problems saying whatever she was about to say.
Since she wasn't able to spit it out, she took her purse out and dug
out what looked like a photograph and handed it Muffin. We looked it
over together. It was a picture of a 4 or 5 year old girl with long
dark hair like the woman. Then, it was like a train filled with bricks
hit me square in the chest. The girl in the picture had one crystal
blue eye.</p><p>""I think... no, I am... your mother. Do you remember me at all?"" she
said as Muffin just stared at the picture, her eyes wide. ""Your name
was Abby, short for Abigail. Abigail O'Reilly. Do you... remember that
name?""</p><p>Muffin just continued to stare at the picture, saying nothing. She
eventually looked up from the photograph.</p><p>""I don't... I don't remember,"" Muffin said plainly.</p><p>""Oh, well, I guess that's understandable. You see, I had gone away for
a few days and left you with a caretaker. She was a professional
babysitter, or so she said. When I got back, neither of you were at
the house anymore. Do you remember that?"" she asked as tears started
welling up in the woman's eyes. I now understood completely why Miss
Ambrose didn't want me in here for this. Muffin shook her head after a
few seconds.</p><p>""I can only remember the... junkyard...and then the group home...then
here,"" she said with a frustrated look on her face, clearly trying to
remember but being unable.</p><p>""We knew you had been kidnapped, and the police did an investigation,
but they eventually assumed you were dead. We had a funeral and
everything, there's a gravestone with your name on it. But we got a
call a week ago from a relative who lives in this area whose daughter
went to school and talked about a girl with eyes like yours. Ms.
Ambrose here told us how you were found in a junkyard where you lived
for years, since you were kept there it's no wonder the police
couldn't figure it out. But now..."" the woman had started crying
pretty heavily through the middle of the story.</p><p>""So...you're my real mother... and my father?"" Muffin said, looking at
the man, who had so far not said anything.</p><p>""This is my husband... your real father died when you were 2. But you
also have an older sister, and a half-brother. Not to mention, a half
sister inside me,"" she said, looking down. I could tell Muffin was
overwhelmed, for the first time she seemed truly vulnerable. I put my
hand on her shoulder. I had never seen her cry, it felt like those
kinds of emotions were all but closed off to her, at least in the time
I knew her.</p><p>""So... what?"" Muffin asked, looking straight at the woman. It was a
straightforward question, but one that needed to be asked. There were
many possibilities to this. Did they just want to meet her? Or...</p><p>""Well... you're my daughter. You don't have to live in group homes or
foster homes anymore. You can come live with us, like you alway meant
to,"" she said with a teary smile, holding her husband's hand. My eyes
narrowed and emotion filled up in me. These people thought they were
saving her from some crappy life! Muffin just sat there, being
smothered by the incredible amount of revelations being hoisted on her
at once. Before I could even say anything, Miss Ambrose spoke up.</p><p>""That is not decided. I legally adopted Muffin not long after I took
her in,"" she said firmly, breaking the silence.</p><p>""And we thank you for being a surrogate mother, and to you for being a
surrogate sister... but certainly you can understand that she should
be with her family, her real family. We live just a county over, she
might go to a different school but we would be happy to let you visit...""</p><p>""No! You don't understand!"" I finally stood up. ""We aren't just some
foster home or orphanage. We're a real family. And Muffin- Abigail-whatever, we're not just playground friends. We're... lovers...""</p><p>""Cinnamon! You should leave us in private so we can discuss this,""
Miss Ambrose said sternly in my direction. Muffin didn't say anything
or even really react to my outburst.</p><p>""No... she was taken from you, I know... but now you're trying to take
her from us...from me. From people who know and love her like family...""</p><p>""That's enough, Cinna. A lot of things are probably going through
Muffin's head right now. I think it's best she have a night or two to
think about this. Take Muffin and go get something to eat and drink.
There are things me and Mr. and Mrs. Lake must talk about now.""</p><p>I was ready to revolt again, but Muffin stood up as if to leave. I
followed her out and shut the door behind me. The rest of the girls
were scrambling as if they all had their ears to the door and swiftly
tried to make it look like they weren't.</p><p>About an hour later, Mr. and Mrs. said goodbye to me and Muffin. Miss
Ambrose didn't say much else to me or her the rest of the night. She
only commented that they would be back the next day. Me and Muffin
were in the living room alone with each other. I think the rest of
them went to bed early so we could have some privacy.</p><p>""I can't imagine what you might be feeling..."" I said to her as we sat
alone on the couch, the TV being the only light in the room. It was
like that first night we spent together when I had only been there a
week, and we shared our first real kiss.</p><p>""Sure you can... your real parents just gave you up... but any day
they could walk through the door like mine did,"" she said in a
melancholic tone.</p><p>""But... you don't actually want to go with them, do you?"" I asked.</p><p>She stayed silent.</p><p>""Muffin?""</p><p>""I... don't know. I never thought I actually had a mother who wanted
to keep me and care for me...to think of how long I spent in the
junkyard... I thought I had been abandoned or given up...""</p><p>""But that would mean... we couldn't be together... at least not in the
way we are now..."" I said, my tears welling up.</p><p>""I know... but even if it does come to that, no one can take what we
already have away, right? No one can take... this... away.""</p><p>Muffin leaned over and started kissing me, grabbing my sides and
pushing me slowly down on the couch. She didn't try anything playful
and bestial, just a slow kiss while wrapping her arms around me. She
disconnected and started kissing my neck.</p><p>""I just... never want to see you go...""</p><p>""I know,"" she whispered in my ear before kissing me again. ""But you
have to be strong.""</p><p>I can't tell you how long we spent making out on the couch together. I
saw the door to the sleeping rooms hanging slightly ajar and at least
two eyes peering out of them. I met the eyes with my own and I could
hear Balloons' and Neko's voice behind it as they closed it the rest
of the way. Muffin didn't attempt to take my clothes off or do
anything sexual with me that night. What we did was her pure
expression of love. Sex was some kind of game to her, and this was not
a game.</p><p>I was dreading the next day. I didn't do anything with the dogs,
although Muffin did. I sat at reception about the same time as the
previous day and both of them came back in at about the same time. I
didn't say anything to them, I wasn't trying to be rude but I didn't
feel too great about the situation.</p><p>First they met without Muffin, then called her in a little while
later, but this time they kept me out. Balloons had not bothered me at
all about this, I had a feeling Cocoa or one of the other older girls
were making sure she didn't say anything insensitive towards me.
Personally, I could have used her cheerful disposition as I sat on the
couch, waiting for them while they talked for over an hour. It almost
surprised me when Miss Ambrose called me in and I sat down.</p><p>The atmosphere in the room was strange, no one looked elated but at
the same time I had a feeling they weren't going to tell me bad news.
This time, it was Mrs. Lake that spoke up first.</p><p>""First off, I want to thank you, Cinnamon. We came in with some
misconceptions that have since been proven wrong. We know now that
this place is truly special to Ab-... Muffin, and that you two...share
a love together. We know you are a family, and if there's anything
I've personally learned, there is nothing more devastating than losing
family. Still, we believe and Muffin has expressed an interest in
spending time with her biological family. All those things considered,
we have worked out an arrangement where Muffin will stay here during
the week and will come visit with us on the weekends. As her...
special friend, you are welcome to come with her on these visits any
time you want, and we will happily accomodate you,"" Mrs. Lake said
sort of happily.</p><p>I looked over at Muffin, and she smiled, and Miss Ambrose shared the
smile.</p><p>""Your guardian was rather impassioned on your behalf, and we
eventually came around to understanding both of your sides,"" Mrs. Lake
said again. I went over to Miss Ambrose and hugged her.</p><p>""Thank you... Mom..."" I said, tears welling up in my eyes again.</p><p>""You are welcome, dear. But there's another person who could use a hug
more than me,"" she said, and I knew who she meant.</p><p>I went over to Muffin and tightly hugged her, and she smiled and gave
me smooch on the lips. Mr. Lake appeared a little uncomfortable when
we did that, but Mrs. Lake seemed okay with it and smiling. A huge
weight had been lifted off my shoulders when I learned she would get
to stay, and part of me was sort of excited to meet Muffin's
biological family. Some things do end well, after all.
--------------------------------------------------------------</p><p>That September, I formally became Sarah Ambrose, and stopped having
reservations about calling my adoptive mother ""Mom"". That celebration
came on the tail end of Cocoa's long emotional send-off to college. 
High school was different, but with mostly the same people. Muffin no
longer had the stigma of being a special education student, the Lakes
even helped pay for a private tutor to get her caught up. She still
had some trouble, but it helped that I was in a few classes with her.</p><p>Despite my fiery first impression, the Lakes and I got along very
well. Needless to say, Muffin stood out amongst her slightly more
normal siblings. Her older sister was only a year ahead of Muffin, so
the two could relate on some things, even if she was much more of a
girlie girl than Muffin. It didn't help that she also wanted to be
cosmotologist, and looked to expriment on Muffin who still had to be
persuaded to go to the salon. Her younger brother was fun to be
around, and although he was confused as to why me and Muffin kissed,
he seemed okay with it as time went on.</p><p>We still did our ""duties"", and the Lakes naturally had no idea. They
were never told the details of Muffin's time in the junkyard like I
was, and there was a good chance we would never tell them. Eventually
I worked up the courage to let one enter me fully, and it was the ride
of my life. Still, I wasn't sure if I would be up for that daily in
the same way Muffin was.</p><p>Balloons and Neko started doing more and more stuff together, but it
never appeared that they actually did anything sexual. With Neko, at
least, I doubted that she was into other girls the same way Balloons
might have been. Apple stayed her same self, but she kept drawing and
she got much better with time. She even won a drawing contest and
managed to sell some, even. She was really happy, and it only
encouraged her to get even better.</p><p>Half-way through the school year both Pillow and Lily announced their
intention to go to college. Pillow wanted to study science, according
to her it was leisurely enough to accomodate her narcolepsy. Lily
wanted to study accounting, but unlike Pillow and Cocoa she wouldn't
be leaving because she wanted to look after her sister.</p><p>Business was good, so Mom built an extension to the building with more
kennels, but also included a new seperate dorm-like room for the older
girls like Lily could stay in and Cocoa and Pillow could also stay
there during their vacations.</p><p>Of course, Pillow and Cocoa's departure meant that there seemed to be
a big hole in the staff, not to mention less people around to get
things done. That, however, would be fixed when two new family members
came in during my second summer at Dog Days.</p>"
1592,The First Time,HiddenEncounters,1,,"['ped,cons,oral,voy', 'F,f,g,M', 'mast']","<p>It all began with my best friend Sarah (9) well she lived by the camp grounds my grandma camped at. I (7) visited her a lot, and me and Sarah, we grew so close we knew everything about each other. One day I was staying at her house over night so you know of course I was there that morning before the sleep over. Well me and Sarah, we were just talking sitting on the top of her bunk beds and basically planning what we were going to do for the night. We planned a runway show, playing with barbies, staying up all night.</p><p>But then all of a sudden Sarah came up with this idea: ""why don't we play explorer?"" I asked ""what is explorer how do we play that?"" so she decided to show me instead of tell me. She pushed me back onto the bed and clubbed on top of me and straddled me. Slowly she began to run her hands up and down my body, she leans forward and kisses me on the lips. I freak out a bit because I have never done anything with anyone. but that kiss sent chills down my spine. So as she leaned over again I pulled her down to me faster and kissed her again and again and again letting my hands run up and down her slender yet developing body.</p><p>She gasps for air and says ""Now do you really want to play explorer.??"" panting and trying to figure out what this feeling between my legs is I nod my head very fast up and down. So she jumps down from the bunk bed and shuts her door even though her Mom is on the other side of the house. she doesn't climb back up right away she starts where I can see her clearly and starts to slowly strip for me taking her top off to expose her chest and stomach. then she turns away so I see her back and slowly takes off her shorts not bending her knees and then following her shorts she pulls down her underwear and I get a small glimpse of her private parts and honestly my mouth began to water.</p><p>I have a huge smile on my face I ask her if she wants a show of me. She nods her head and lets me climb down as she climbs up and starts to rub herself so I slowly take off my top and tease her a bit by flinging my hair back and forth and giggling and covering myself up a bit. Then I do what she did and turn my back to her and slowly pulls down my shorts to reveal I have no underwear on. So she gets a surprise my lips are glistening.</p><p>She smiles and signals me to climb back up and when I get back to the top she is still rubbing herself she is glistening I smile and she says do you want me to show you what to do? I smile and say ""yes"" so she pushes me back and kisses up my leg and then gets to my inner thigh and bites a little. I jump a little but it honestly feels so good I start to beg her "" PLEASE PLEASE Sarah just make me feel good PLEASE!!"" She smiles and starts by running her finger up and down my slit. I shiver and then she runs her tongue up and down my slit slightly sticking the tip of her tongue into my pussy. I start to moan softly because the feeling has intensified. So she starts to suck on my clit and flick it with her tongue and she slowly sticks a finger into my pussy and starts to finger fuck me I moan louder trying to keep it down so her Mom doesn't hear whats going on.</p><p>I can't take it anymore I push her off of me and I climb on top of her and kiss down her body and starts to suck on her clit and finger fuck her fast not hard but fast she starts to arch her back and shake a little moaning loud. Her Mom hears it and wonders what is going on so she comes to Sarah's bedroom door and opens it we didn't realize it right away I continued to finger fuck her faster and deeper she continues to get wetter and wetter and starts moaning my name ""OOOoooOOOoooOOO Cassie MMMmmMMMmmMMMMm yeah right there."" Then all of a sudden her Mom yells ""Cassie what are you doing to my daughter?"" I stop and get a mortified look on my face thinking ""oh crap I am in trouble now...."" I couldn't figure out what to say so Sarah chimed in and said ""Mom its not like you haven't done any of this with Daddy or any of your 'friends'"" she shuts the door and leaves us alone.</p><p>I go back to running my tongue up and down her pussy every so often nibbling on her clit. She tells me to straddle her with my pussy near her face and my face in her pussy. So she is eating me out while I eat her out. All of a sudden I can hear Sarah's Dad come inside and her Mom try to say quietly ""The girls are having some 'FUN'"" then she starts to kiss him and then begin to fuck on the couch listening to me and Sarah moan and groan with pleasure. We both cum from rubbing each others clits.</p><p>We fall asleep cuddling each other. Waking up in the morning to her Mother coming into the room wanting to talk to us we freak out again and quickly cover ourselves up because we didn't get redressed. Sarah's mom climbs up on the top and sits at the end of the bed and begins saying ""What were you two really doing yesterday?"" Sarah quickly answers ""playing explorers"" ""How did you know what to do?"" she says... Sarah answers again since she began the fun yesterday. ""I sometimes watched you and your 'friends' Mom it gave me a happy feeling so I thought I would try it with Cassie. Her Mom gets a surprised look on her face.. ""Well honey did you have fun and enjoy yourself?"" ""Yes"" Sarah says. Her Mom as she was climbing down and about to walk out the door says ""anytime you want to have fun with Sarah, Cassie feel free to come over.....""</p>"
1593,Netball Practice,Holley,1,,['teen'],"<p>I love women. Hi, I'm Holley and I'm fourteen years old. Mum had taken me to school early to practice for netball. There's a schools competition coming up shortly and although I know I'm quite good I'd like to be even better so I can make the school team. I wasn't wearing uniform I was wearing a little yellow dress and yellow panties. I wasn't wearing them for any particular reason; just what my mum had put on the bed for me to wear. Mum was sat on the seats surrounding the court whilst I practiced shooting nets and when this girl walked out I could see Mum was interested in her. She had dark hair and eyes, very nice full lips and a sort of olive type skin. In comparison to me she had a very nice bust; I have practically nothing.  She's not particularly tall but with nice muscular legs and thighs, nice bottom too.</p><p>She came out onto the court wearing a uniform, which as you may know, is a very short skirt and really dowdy panties. We took turns in shooting at the net and then we took turns in trying to block the other one's shots, which of course, necessitated either one of us jumping as the other one shot. I noticed that when she shot and I jumped to impede her she took her eyes off the net and stared at my panties. What a nice idea, I'd already decided some time ago that I liked girls. I hadn't had sex with another girl yet but my goodness I'd read a few stories about lesbians and lesbianism and I thought it sounded much more exciting that being with a boy. So, while Madeline was busy watching my panties I was busy watching her titties bounce. I'm sure that after a little while when I ran with the ball, as though we were playing basketball, she deliberately tried to stand in my way and I didn't attempt to go around her, the result, two girls lay on the floor showing everything under the netball skirts.</p><p>After one fall mum came rushing out onto the court and I imagined she was going to give Madeline a smack or at least a good telling off. But when Madeline and I held hands and then walked off the court she was a bit mollified. When I introduced them to each other Madeline took the offensive and gave my mother a kiss. She looked embarrassed but unlike when you're really embarrassed she didn't try to “wipe' the kiss off her mouth with the back of her hand and I thought I noticed a funny look in her eyes. Did she enjoy it? Madeline and I walked back to the showers with mother following and when we got inside and I stripped off in private I noticed that Madeline had stripped too but hadn't done it in complete privacy, she'd left the door to the cubicle open. She'd come out and stretched against the wall, first this way and then that way; the bitch was showing her pussy and her tits off to my mother. I stepped into the shower so I didn't see whatever happened then but I heard another shower turn on and there was splashing and singing as Madeline showered. </p><p>Coming out of the showers Madeline was dressing in front of my mother and not being too careful about it. I think my mother was enjoying looking at what she could see of Madeline's tits and arse. No doubt about it, Madeline was showing off to her hearts content and frankly I was a bit “pissed”, I thought after the way she'd behaved on the court that she fancied me but it now became obvious that it was my mother she was interested in. We eventually separated to go to our respective classes and after I'd said goodbye to Madeline, Geraldine said why don't you invite her over for afternoon tea. So, when classes finished I caught Madeline leaving her class room and asked her if she'd like to come over. I was still sort of hoping that she fancied me. She said she'd love to but she had to ring her mother first. That wasn't a problem and her mother seemed quite amenable to that proposal.</p><p>We met Geraldine outside school and went off to my home. I don't like to boast but our house is big, I mean big and we have a gorgeous swimming pool in the garden. Madeline stood looking at the pool as though she'd never seen water before but I asked her if she'd like a swim only for her to tell me she didn't have anything to swim in. Geraldine took her upstairs and I can't tell you what, if anything; happened there but Geraldine was looking a bit flushed when she came down. Madeline look very hot in an almost too tiny costume and walking across the grass she dived straight in. Geraldine and I were stood at the side of the pool in my case checking out Madeline's tits, which seemed to be virtually floating on top of the water. I'd swear the bitch had loosened her top strap whilst she was under the water. She swam close to the edge of the pool and whilst Geraldine and I were busy looking at her tits she grabbed me by the ankle and had me in the pool. When Geraldine got in the pool we were all three in an embrace and Madeline took the opportunity to kiss both of us. I think she'd had her hand on Geraldine's arse at sometime if the blush on Geraldine's face gave any indication.</p><p>We practiced netball other mornings too but whilst we were in the showers only on one occasion did Madeline put her head in my cubicle and squeezing my little tits she kissed me. Just a little peck on the lips but I noticed that it was almost certainly done for it's affect on Geraldine. Geraldine looked very hard at Madeline and when she turned around she almost casually fondled her tit or at least that's what it looked like from behind. But all of this is leading to where I need to start explaining about my meeting with Erica whom I'm fucking unmercifully now.</p><p>Madeline had told me all about her and she gave me Erica's e-mail address telling me she loved hearing from young girls. I couldn't rally imagine why she'd want to hear from me but Madeline said she'd given my address to Erica and I would probably get a nice e-mail from her soon. The first mail I got was more or less just an introductory thing telling me a little about her and asking me for some details about me. She told me Madeline had told her how pretty I am and it was only to be expected that she'd show interest in me. Of course being a teenager as soon as someone told me I'm pretty she had my immediate interest. Her e-mail address was on the message so I replied. The messages were quite innocent just asking about how Madeline and I had met and me telling her about the netball. I wasn't that mad about returning the messages they seemed just plain silly to me until she mentioned something about sex. That really made my ears prick up, so to speak, and in a later mail she told me, or rather hinted, that she wasn't “straight”.  Now, things were beginning to be interesting although I didn't come straight out and tell her I liked girls too. As the messages progressed she came out with more interesting facts that started to generate some serious interest for me. I was beginning to like thinking about Erica and was now frequently masturbating imaging myself with her underneath me on the bed giving her a serious fucking.</p><p>I was still sending my messages in a sort of shy schoolgirl mode hoping that she'd be even more open about her sexuality. She told me how she'd met up with Madeline and how nice she is and said she hoped that we could meet too. I continued the shy schoolgirl mode pretending that I had no idea why she'd like to meet me. Of course Madeline had told me she'd seen Erica naked on lots of occasions and so when she told me how she looked I was very interested. No, I wasn't just interested I was now seriously masturbating thinking what it would be like to fuck an older woman. What probably interested me more than anything else was the fact that, according to Madeline, she loved being fucked by young girls that pushed her around and generally dominated her. I was later to find, to my regret, that I misinterpreted that statement. However, I've digressed. Her messages and the occasional phone call hinted at female sex and with my knowledge, not experience mind you, just knowledge from lesbian pictures and books, I knew full well what she was hinting at. But I was playing it cool and when she told me about delicate underwear I guessed she was testing me so I asked Madeline what she meant. I pretended to call to a shop nearby that sold similar underwear to the ones she spoke about but I already knew, I'd looked often enough before. They were practically non-existent panties and bras and she hinted that she had to end our phone call because she had to hand wash some undies. I didn't make any remarks about that, I just let it go like some silly little schoolgirl would.</p><p>One thing I noticed about Erica was that she was getting progressively more suggestive about a sexual encounter with me and in my usual fashion I pretended not to understand what she meant. In the meantime, messages had been flying back and forward between Madeline and I telling me more and more about how Erica like to be fucked and the fact that she liked it rough. Madeline didn't explain any further about the meaning of “likes it rough”.</p><p>Eventually we were to meet. Erica was going to fly to her parent's home, spend the night with them and the following morning travel on by train. We met her at the station and when we did I could see Erica's eyes went straight to me. Of course knowing Madeline she met and kissed her first and then on to Geraldine and then me. I was wearing, deliberately I have to add, a yellow dress with my back absolutely bare from the waist up and yellow panties. I knew that Madeline had made a point of telling Erica about seeing my little yellow panties under the yellow dress and Erica had mentioned it to me. She was wearing a yellow dress too, somewhat similar to mine but I could see she was wearing no bra under it. I reached forward to take her hands and gave her one of my little girl kisses. Fuck, I knew she thought I was hot, my longish blonde hair, my cute bum and my tanned thighs showing from under the dress had captured her eyes immediately. I know my hair is nice so I gave her the 'tossed look” as I shook my head to give her something to look at and I wasn't disappointed when she couldn't take her eyes off me. In the car I fondled her a bit but when we got to my house took her bag from her and led her by the hand down to the garden. Just before the pool I kissed her properly, not your silly little girlie kiss, it was a deep throat kiss and I think it took her completely by surprise especially as my hand took her left tit and gave it a nice little fondle. But she was in for a further shock when I led her to the summerhouse where it was my intention to fuck her.</p><p>OK, so you're thinking what did I know about fucking an older woman, well let me tell you that within five minutes she was asking for it. I kissed her again and again, I squeezed her tits for her and I'd had my hand under her skirt touching her pussy through her panties. But better things were waiting for her; I led her with her tits exposed across the grass, through the door and up the stairs. Before we reached the top however, I stopped and gave her another nice kiss and a squeeze on her breast so that the others could see where I had her. Once that had happened, as though to say, “well I'm going to fuck her and we'll be a while so go for it yourselves”. Oh, I'd almost forgotten to say that when I'd kissed her in the summerhouse she'd said, “oh fuck Holley, I've been waiting weeks for this to happen. What more could a girl ask for? Success in the field of fucking was guaranteed. </p><p>Upstairs I pushed her on the bed and that was an enormous thrill for me, the first woman I'd ever had under my control and wasn't I going to enjoy it. But, first her tits, they deserved to be sucked, they'd been uncovered for a while, but I had this mad desire being the first time to suck her pussy. Pushing her skirt back to expose her panties I could see how wet they were and just touching them with the tip of my finger I had the pleasure of seeing more liquids penetrate the material. Now, I can't recall any particular order in which things happened all I remember is that during the course of the day I fucked her silly. I had her on the bed on her back. I had her kneeling on the bed. I had her on the floor. And, the one that was my favourite that afternoon was to have her on a chest of drawers so I could kneel on a chair and lick her arsehole while I finger fucked her pussy. </p><p>Now, don't think it was that simple, that was just a brief run down of the things that happened and so, I think I'd better explain. I had her asking me to fuck her and I was being a bit of a torment as I stroked her pussy as she asked me why I didn't go down on her but I had every intention of making her ask for everything. Being my first experience I wanted to be the “king of the castle” so that if I satisfied her, and I had no doubt that I would, she'd be ready and waiting for me practically whenever I wanted her. Oh my goodness, my very first taste of a woman's cunt, it was fabulous. As she lay on her back with her knees drawn to her chest my hands eased her panties off exposing that pretty little thing called a pussy directly in front of my eyes. Without any encouragement it was dribbling already so that taking the plunge I tasted heaven. I have no idea what I expected a pussy to taste like but it was far superior to anything I'd ever tasted before, even my own. My tongue ran from the bottom of her pussy to the top on the lips on either side of that hole I fully intended to penetrate very soon. But, first I wanted to satisfy myself in this way knowing that I could drive her crazy. Imagine if you can the joy I was getting out of having a woman nearly as old as my mother underneath me where I intended she'd spend the rest of the day.</p><p>Eventually rather than just running my tongue around the lips I eased it inside her pussy when she greeted my tongue with “Oh fuck Holley, you're in me at last. You have no idea how long I've waited or how much I've longed for this”. Oh yes I did, Madeline had kept me fully informed about how horny she was in their e-mails and phone calls. Apparently she'd told Madeline that she couldn't wait to be fucked by me. Who was I to be churlish and withhold my skills, as yet unrefined, from this woman? Continuing my travels around her lips with the occasional “dip” into her cunt I slid my other hand under her arse and let my fingers caress her buttocks. During this time she'd been moaning about “how the fuck did you learn that” or “how and where did you learn this”. I got great satisfaction in telling her “oh, around the place” but little did she know that she is definitely my very first fuck. </p><p>Progressing from her pussy and hand on bottom I moved down a little so that I was eye to eye with her pussy and as I opened her a little with my fingers I could see how a woman's cunt is constructed. I'd looked before of course when I'd stood over a mirror staring inside my pussy but this, a mature pussy that had let nice juices exude from it, was absolutely delicious to look at and so close to me that I just loved it when I pushed my nose inside and took a deep breath. The only problem with that was that some of her fluids were inhaled into my nose and it took a little while to dispose of them. The next time I sniffed her pussy, and on every occasion since, I kept my nostrils back a little way, say about an inch, and then I took an almighty deep sniff. What a perfume. No perfumery had even made an aroma like that; it made me giddy and delirious. But, I was wasting time; I needed to get this woman in the situation where she found me irresistible and that meant really getting to work on her delicious pussy. Moving my tongue deep inside her I rotated it, as I'd read other women do, so that first it was touching the pussy wall on the right hand side and then the wall on the left hand side. Her response had been immediate and once again she was asking me how I'd learned how to fuck, should I tell her the name of the book?</p><p>Now that her pussy was giving me the kind of response that I wanted I made more effort than before and I had one finger inside her just moving slowly hoping that it was doing what I wanted it to do and encouraging her to start lifting her pussy to get me deeper inside. When she did I gave her another finger and allowed her to continue gently thrusting against me and after just a couple more strokes I entered one more finger and then I let her ride them to her hearts content whilst I moved my lips and tongue to her clit. That precious little appendage that we girls have had poked it's little head out and I took it as a prisoner sucking it into my mouth. The slut, one of my favourite names for her during intercourse, threw her pussy at me now and obviously it was time for serious work and my fingers showed her what they can do as they were rammed into her as she gasped and lifted her knees closer to her chest to expose both her pussy, gleaming in the sunlight with the cunt juice around it, and her arsehole. My, oh my, I'd never contemplated an arsehole before and frankly it didn't really turn me on. More about that later.</p><p>Moving her or rather chasing her around the bed I sucked her pussy and ate her clit and chased her again and practically sucked her tits clear of her body and then with her own cum on my tongue I kissed her all over her face. Now, my “piece de resistance” I pulled her over to the chest of drawers and made her get on her hands and knees whilst I dragged a chair close so that I could kneel on it and really get my tongue to her arse. I kissed it. I licked it. I stiffened my tongue and just about got the end in her delicate little arse but with my fingers deep in her pussy going like ramrods she had no resistance and she offered me her heavenly juices. Catching at least some of them on my hand I bathed my face with them. </p><p>Obviously now she was close to exhaustion, she'd cum so often that I relented and let her, or rather helped her, down from the chest of drawers. She leaned back against them and looking at me with eyes that showed her gratitude she asked me to kiss her again. I did and went to lead her down the stairs but as we did she damned near fell because her torn panties were wrapped around one ankle. As we reached the bottom of the stairs I said to Geraldine and Madeline, who were right then with their tongues in each other's mouths and their hands groping each other's tits, “look who I found upstairs”. They both looked at Erica, particularly Madeline, as though they'd never seen a woman who'd been fucked harder in their lives.</p><p>Unfortunately they had to leave soon so after showering and dressing in some nicer clothes we all left for the station. Madeline left us there as it was more convenient for her to catch the bus home but like we other women she wanted to be there when the train with Erica on it left. We all kissed of course but I ushered the other two women out of the carriage so I could kiss her properly. I left as the train guard was blowing his whistle and only just managed to slam the door in time. Erica opened the window and waved as the train pulled out of the station. Apparently she'd not long been sat when I rang her on her mobile phone and told her, now that we'd got rid of Madeline, to get off at the next station just inside the city limits and we'd meet her there.</p><p>Racing round to the next station I strolled along the platform to meet her and didn't she look pleased to see me. Geraldine was driving the car of course and Erica and I sat in the back where within a few seconds I had her blouse and bra unfastened. Even though it had not been many minutes since I 'd last seen her tits I thought how lovely they looked. I just had to make a grab for them and for most of the way from the station I played with them pulling on the nipples to make them grow even bigger. Geraldine was having an awful time trying to keep her eyes on the road and I'm sure her eyes met Erica's with both of them holding some sort of promise for the future.</p><p>I took her straight upstairs and we went almost through the ritual we'd gone through before except that when she'd had her first orgasm I thought it was time to treat her rough as Madeline had suggested she liked it. So, on her hands and knees I teased her pussy until she was wet and then with my fist clenched I rammed it in her arse as hard as I could. My god, she let out a scream and asked me to stop but remembering what Madeline had said I just kept going until she did orgasm but when she collapsed on the mattress she was crying but carrying on with the tough girl rough stuff I told her to get dressed and piss off. She practically ran from me to get dressed not bothering to shower and with a frantic call on her mobile a taxi soon arrived.</p><p>Geraldine asked me where she was but I said I fucked her arse as hard as I could and told her to piss off. Geraldine was aghast at what I'd done telling me she'd never come back again. She carried on for ages until I had to tell her to shut her fucking mouth she was driving me crazy. Now, you may imagine that after Geraldine's tirade I was having second thoughts about the way I'd treated Erica but it was too late now. We ate dinner almost in silence, Geraldine was so mad with me. I think she'd have liked to get Erica back here because she had naughty thoughts herself. But, as nobody was talking, I went off to bed. </p><p>The following day I had a call from Madeline, apparently Erica had rung her last night angrily asking her what she'd tried to do. Madeline was so fucking mad with me asking me what I thought I was doing when I told her she'd said “Erica likes it rough”. “My goodness” she said, “didn't you realise during the afternoon that she really wanted to be with you after what I'd told her and when I said 'rough' I didn't mean for you to hurt her. All you had to do was push her where you wanted her and being the compliant and submissive woman she is she'll move wherever you want her. Anyway, I think you fucked it good and proper, your chances of fucking her again are nil.”</p><p>I begged Madeline to see what she could do about repairing the damage I'd done and although she promised to do her best she couldn't or wouldn't promise anything. It was a few days before I plucked up the courage to send e-mail to Erica wondering if I'd get a reply so when I did I was so pleased. It wasn't “lovey dovey” as I might have hoped but she didn't tell me to go away and never write to her again. Over the course of a couple of weeks we got a little more friendly and when I told her I'd like to meet her again she made no promises but said she'd 'think about it”. I think I've found a chink in her armour when I told her how beautiful she is and how I'd 'cum' when I'd first met her. Nothing succeeds like flattery so I've been pouring it on telling her how much I enjoyed taking her panties off and how when I took her bra off I started to water down below again. </p><p>It's obvious now that she's fallen for my flattery and there's more to come and very soon. I don't know if it crossed my mind at the time but I thought she must be silly falling for all this bullshit when all I wanted was to get into her pants again. We were trying to make further arrangement but as the school holidays were coming up it looked as though we were in for another session however, dad promised me he'd take me to Sydney for a couple of weeks to see the sights but after we'd been there a couple of days he received a phone call supposedly about business that necessitated him returning home. Whilst I'd seen a little bit and had dinner at some swanky restaurant I'd not seen anything near as much as I wanted to. But, he arranged flights for us at a moments notice and we left the next morning, I think it was Wednesday. I'm afraid I wasn't very good company on the journey home. No, that's an understatement I was thoroughly pissed off. I thought if it wasn't for my dad I could possibly have seen Erica again and you know what would follow don't you? Yes, she'd have got dragged around the bedroom again and this time I would have made sure she'd enjoy it.</p><p>When we arrived home dad made straight for the front door but I stood and looked at the strange car in the driveway. I didn't recognise it as belonging to anyone I knew but I went inside and into the kitchen for a drink. Dad had gone into the lounge room to see mum and got a surprise when he was introduced to Erica. I don't know what transpired between them but shortly he left again. I came out of the kitchen and seeing Erica I rushed across and gave her a little peck on the cheek because I wasn't sure if dad had driven away. When I heard him start the car and drive off I went back to Erica and gave her the kind of kiss I knew she wanted. Her body was pressed tightly against me and I could feel her heart beating rapidly, surely an indication that she was pleased to see me.</p><p>I took hold of her hand and took her upstairs to unpack my bag or at least I'm sure that's what she thought but if that was how she thought then she wasn't as sharp as I thought. Surely she knew she was going to get fucked and fucked quickly and hard. I undressed first and when Erica went to undress herself I stopped her. I wanted her to see how my little breasts had developed since we'd last met. Not big by any means but still much nicer than before. Seeing her smile at the thought of soon having my little titties in her mouth I continued undressing for her. I was thoroughly enjoying teasing her showing her my pussy and breasts and letting her see that little bit of fluff around my pussy. I went to walk to the shower and I'm sure she enjoyed seeing me walking across the room with my bottom swaying for her. I started on my shower and calling her across I showed her the soap and the razor so she'd know she could do what she'd wanted for a little while now and shave my pussy. The strokes of the shaving brush across my lips, first from the left to the right and then the reverse. Each stroke opened my pussy lips just that little bit and I felt the warm air or steam flow inside me. She was very nervous so I held her hand as I told her to relax. I relaxed too with the caress of the brush and then the razor around my pussy taking off my little bit of fuzz.</p><p>Once we'd finished with me I let her get in the shower and then I shaved her pussy clean of all her whiskers. There wasn't a lot because she shaves regularly but finish I did and as we got out of the shower I wrapped her in one of those big fluffy towels that mum has for me. It's beautiful and I'm sure it was so sensuous against Erica's skin. Trying to get her in the mood I dragged the towel wrapped around my finger through her bottom crack from her pussy to her anus and once there I dragged it even slower up almost to her waist. Now that we were dry I slapped her on the arse and she ran and jumped on the bed with another little or smaller towel wrapped around her head and I followed her. When she sat on my side of the bed I slapped her on the arse again making her move over to the far side. She asked me if I thought she was going to escape but I sat directly in front of her and said “try it if you wish”. She didn't of course she had no intention of trying, she'd come for Geraldine and I presume if they'd not already fucked then it would have happened later so what's the difference if I fucked her.</p><p>As I pushed her down on the pillow she said “you know, under ordinary circumstances I would never have got in bed with wet hair but I couldn't wait for you any longer”. Throwing off the wet towel she shook her head letting her spread out across the pillow like I'm sure she'd seen actresses do before. Leaning over her I let her feel my lips on hers, mine were hot, not from the steam in the shower, hot with anticipation of kissing her and eventually kissing her pussy. Moving further over he I'd let my thigh move to between her legs slowly rubbing it against her pussy and hearing her catch her breath I knew that I'd have no trouble at all in taking this woman's body for my own. I was now in a bit of a hurry but she pulled my mouth against hers again and stroking my tongue with hers she started me on the road to a real serious fuck. I pressed my knee even tighter against her pussy and as I moved it slowly against her and fondled her tit she moaned just that little bit and tried to take my hand and tighten it's grip on her tit. Knowing how she likes to hear vulgar language as she's being fucked I called her as many names as I could remember. The only one I avoided was 'whore', I know she doesn't like that but “fucking slut” seems to be one that really turns her on. She likes that especially if I continually tell her she's a “fantastic fuck” as though she's the best I've ever had when I fact she's the very first one. Shortly there was a conclusion as she gripped me so hard that she left nail marks on my back I'm sure but the satisfaction for me was hearing her call out for me to fuck her harder because she was almost there. </p><p>The culmination of that sexual act was that she thrust her body against me so hard that I practically fell off the bed but I held on tight as I brought her off again and then just before I tired once more. “Oh fuck darling” she said, “why do I just love being fucked by girls” and she flopped back with her arms stretched out, her thighs widely separated as though to say 'well, here I am, take whatever you want'. During the course of the night I did take what I wanted, if I wanted a tit in my mouth I took it, if I wanted to eat her pussy I ate it, if I wanted to stroke her bottom or insert my finger in her arse I did it. Waking in the morning she was sat leaning against the headboard just looking at me, when I opened my eyes she looked at me and then sensuously slid down the bed to move into my arms. We kissed deeply and with lots of feeling with initiating sex, her breasts were pressed against my little ones, her pussy was pressed as closely as it could to mine and with a little wriggle she opened my legs so she could move one of hers in between mine. With a sigh she rode herself to an orgasm against my thigh moaning and groaning as though she'd never had sex before. I just loved it when I had the absolute pleasure of her squirting cum on my thigh and feeling it run across me and down onto the sheet. </p><p>“You make me so fucking hot” she said as she continued to rub her pussy against my thigh continually kissing me before she moved her body to a position where she could suck my nipple into her mouth. We were both ecstatic about that, she certainly knew how to please my little nipple and she had her eyes firmly closed giving me the impression that she was in heaven too. But, enough of her demands, it was my turn to make her wail now.  </p><p>Turning her over on to her belly I stroked her bottom as gently as I could. I had every intention, despite our last meeting, of fucking her arse one way or another. Her bottom is so lovely to look at that it's very hard to resist but I knew it would take an awful lot or work before I could get her relaxed enough to let me enter her little arse with anything except my tongue. So, lots of kissing followed and apart from the kissing I spent lots of time caressing her breasts and moving my hand down to her pussy making her open her legs wider and then removing my hand from there and taking it back to her breast. I hoped all this effort was going to prove worthwhile, for some unknown reason the idea of fucking her arse had me in it's grip. Things were going well and she was moving to meet my hands where ever they went and with the long slow wet kisses and the slow dragging of my hands across her body I knew things were going to happen. This time however, I'd be more careful and when I went into her I'd make sure I was wet, very wet. So now it was time to feel her pussy for moisture content and without too much preliminary feeling I put two fingers in her cunt telling her with much use of that word, cunt that she loved so much, that I was just preparing her for what was to follow and as she asked me what that would be I slid more of my fingers in her pussy. Slowly so as to make her move her hips up to meet me three fingers tormented her and when I deemed her to be even more slippery inside I made it four fingers. My fingers are only small so the didn't cause her any grief but I was determined to get my entire hand in there. Carefully and patiently I slid my fingers out and folding them, together with my thumb, as carefully as I could I re-entered my whole hand inside her cunt.</p><p>It was only a little gasp as my hand slid inside her but what she didn't know was the purpose for doing so. I moved my hand inside her, now deep, now shallow until she herself started to move her pussy onto my hand and then when I thought the time was ripe I eased my hand out of her pussy and gently touched it against her arsehole. This could be the time when she objected but probably because of the gentle way I did it taking minutes to get it in her she only murmured for me to be kind to her. I was kindness itself as I entered just the tips of my fingers inside her giving her time to adjust. Then just a little more, again giving her time to adjust. By this time several minutes had passes until such time as I thought it was time for the final assault on her bottom but I contented myself by caressing her bottom as I made the final approach. It seemed as though she was going to cooperate as when I moved my fingers a little more into her she waggled her arse as though to encourage me to ease them in. </p><p>Success, my fingers were now inside her but the question remained unanswered as to whether I could enter my whole hand. I wouldn't recommend that any adult woman should try this but with my little hand I eased even further until finally my wrist slipped in. To say I'd been very nervous was an understatement. I was quite frantic with worry, if she'd rejected me would I have tried again? Cautiously I'd waited a few minutes to let her own 'cum' cool her probably aching bottom. Not pushing but letting my weight apply the pressure eventually I found myself slipping in getting deeper as my wrist slid inside her. I waited for something to happen fully expecting her to ask me to remove it but when she didn't my confidence returned. Moving gently at first so as not to alarm her I made just short strokes into her arsehole but as she obviously didn't find it too painful this time I lengthened my strokes until the movement must have been some four or five inches. The result I'd hoped for with her backing her bottom to meet my entering hand hadn't eventuated as yet but I as being totally patient. My patience was rewarded as, to my surprise, her bottom started to move in time with my hand. I moved myself to kneel alongside her so I could reach underneath her and fondling her clit with my left hand I started to move into and out of her arsehole at a more regular speed with my right hand.</p><p>I must have been doing something right because she threw her head back and arched her back muttering to herself something about “only a fucking bitch would like this, please god, don't let anyone see me”. Nevertheless, she didn't suggest that I removed my hand from her and she'd now struck up a most irregular movement as she tried to satisfy both of her orifices at the one time trying to 'throw' her clit against my hand whilst at the same time trying to back onto my other hand. It made for a very jerky movement but why should I complain, I was doing what I wanted. I realised that she couldn't hold out like this for too long and shortly my left hand was bathed in her 'cum'. During the time she was ejecting her 'cum' she'd wailed like nothing I'd heard before but then she flopped down on the bed. My pleasure then was in cleaning her up. I still had my hand in her bottom but I gently eased it out as she turned to look at me saying you won't think I'm awful will you letting you do that? Think she's awful? No fucking fear, I couldn't get down to her pussy quickly enough but when I did I was like an animal eating all that pretty slick juice from around her cunt. </p><p>We lay afterwards in each other's arms whilst I gave her my full repertoire of disgusting words directly and almost whispered into her ear. As each pearl dripped from my mouth so she cuddled up to me even harder until I heard her breathing quite deeply and realised she'd gone to sleep. Who could blame her; she'd just had the kind of fucking I'd wanted to give her since we'd met but this time without hurting her. Thank goodness for her own 'cum', it had provided the lubricant needed. Leaving her to sleep off her tiredness I washed my hands in the bathroom but not before I held both of them to my nostrils to 'sniff' and surprisingly the one that had been in her anus didn't smell bad at all.</p><p>When she woke I took her to the bathroom again partly because our hair was still wet and also to get the remains of her 'cum' from around her pussy. I thought I'd made a good job of cleaning her up but there was still wet shiny 'stuff' around her. We washed our disgusting aroma from our bodies although why I say disgusting I'm not sure, correctly speaking we smelled lovely. I had to wash her pussy of course, she was obviously far too tired for that and when I got her out I not only dried her still damp hair but I also dried off her pussy with the hairdryer. Naughty woman, she opened her legs wide as she let me not only dry her pussy but let me direct a stream of hot air directly at her arsehole.</p><p>There was a little more sexual exercise during the night but it stopped reasonably early, both of us were quite exhausted with our previous evenings activities. Waking in the morning we had a little more love but she got up quite early and went downstairs, practically nude in fact, and apparently discussed with my mother the chances of taking me home with her for a couple of days. Whether anything further had happened between the ladies before I got out of bed I couldn't say but Erica had gone down the stairs only dressed in her panties, or were they mine? So, by the time I got out of bed and descended the stairs the ladies were both sat drinking tea practically undressed, Erica of course in just her panties and Geraldine in her nightdress. This night dress let me tell you was see through and I presumed it was the one that I guess she'd intended to wear when she slept with Erica. </p><p>As I appeared Erica asked me if I'd like to visit with her for a couple of days and once it had become clear that there would be no one else at home and we'd have the free run of the house how could I refuse? I could visualise her running through the house either naked or just in her panties as she was then. Fuck, imagine having that lovely backside to smack every time she walked past me and I firmly intended that she'd do it frequently. She'd apparently been confident enough to make the reservations without asking me but of course she'd asked Geraldine if it was OK. So, that being fixed and having sometime to wait until time to go to the airport it was time for some recreational play so exhibiting my confidence I took her hand and dragged her away from the table and upstairs again. When I got her up there to my bedroom I gave her a smack on her backside for being down there with Geraldine not wearing a top. As you may have anticipated the woman really enjoyed that smack and she promptly came to me and gave me one of her specials, an open mouth kiss. One thing about Erica, she may not have been a practising lesbian for very long but oh fuck can she kiss.</p><p>The kiss lasted as she let herself fall back slowly against the bed. I helped of course by holding her as she slowly sank onto the mattress with me following her and incidentally falling with my knee between her legs. She couldn't possibly have planned that so perhaps the gods were smiling at me or on me this morning. The love making this morning was slow and gentle and although the guaranteed orgasm was there as usual it wasn't like on other occasions where she'd practically thrown her pussy at me. We kissed lots of times, similar kisses to her first one. I fondled her breasts, both of them. I caressed her bottom. I played with pussy; it's now become a joke that if we ever have a cat it will never be referred to as “pussy” imagine the confusion if the cat jumped on me, or her, when all I wanted was to fuck her. My fingers played gently inside her, one of the things she likes is for me to make scissor motions in her pussy, the opening and closing of my fingers ensures that I touch her in a different place all the time. </p><p>Despite the gentleness of the fuck she still had her orgasm. Not the one or one of the usual one's that send her berserk leaping from the bed with her pussy trying to attack me, this was one of those secret orgasms that she could have in the pictures or in a quiet café where she just exhaled deeply as the desired juices came to the surface and stained her panties. I had no idea of the exact time we were to catch our plane but I knew it was just before lunch time and if that was the case it was time we got out of bed. Showering, don't lesbians give the shower some use? And dressing we made ourselves ready for the airport. My bag didn't need much attention it had been still packed from the unfinished holiday with dad so I just carried it downstairs and waited for the ladies to tell me it was time. My goodness I was so excited, imagine being with her, this so hot woman in her own place with not another soul to interfere with our activities. I fully intended to make sure that she absolutely surrendered to me.</p><p>We made our way to the airport but in the excitement I'd forgotten to have a pee so I left the ladies for a few minutes. When I got back did I notice a guilty look on their faces? I suspect that they'd been planning something. Did it have something to do with me or was it something between the ladies personally. Whatever it was, I had no intention of spoiling my little trip with Erica; I was going to make sure she was “well fucked”.</p><p>We found our seats on the plane and the trip is only about an hour so we didn't really have time to get too comfortable. I made her sit on the inside seat closest to the window so that I could look at her as I pretended to look out of the window. Before the plane took off and whilst everybody, passengers and stewards, was busy I leaned over and slyly opened a button on her blouse so that each time I pretended to look out of the window I'd be able to see her breast instead. She'd taken my hand in hers as though I, or she, was scared of planes but as we took to the air the hand was moved closer to her pussy. Passengers were of course sat down so nobody was taking any notice of us and whilst my hand was so conveniently placed my finger was making little movements in her lap. This carried on for a little while until she hissed between her teeth and when I smiled at her knowing full well what had happened she just sighed and squeezed my hand to let me know that I'd done the trick.</p><p>We didn't have any amount of luggage between us so we'd taken it all in the plane with us. The convenience of that was that we could go straight to where Erica had left her car without waiting for luggage to come off the carousel. Her car is very nice, only small but as she explained she also has a big four wheel drive (for North Americans I mean an SUV) but she prefers this little car when she doesn't have her kids with her. I settled in the passengers seat and as we drove away from the airport I fell into the kind of inane chatter that teenagers in strange places are inclined to do. Obviously everything was new to me so looking out of the window presented me with new sights as we drove along. She's not living too far from the airport, just far enough away, or so she told me, to be away from aircraft noise. I'd guess we drive for about twenty minutes before turning into a drive way of a double story home and when I asked her if I needed to open the garage door she just picked up a “gizmo”, gave it to me and told me to press the button. The door went up and she drove straight into the garage without either of us having to get out of the car. Once inside I pressed another button and the door came down again. I put the 'gizmo” back on the dash and turning to her she said “welcome to my humble home”. With that I reached across and taking her arm nearest me I gave her a nice kiss. No tongue this time, that would come when we got inside the house, just a gentle kiss to let her know that I love her.</p><p>'Ok', she said, 'lets get these things inside the house, a nice cup of tea and then we'll decide what we'll do”. There was no deciding in my opinion, I just took her in my arms and kissed her giving her the full benefit of my limited experience which so far has seemed to please her. “Please wait,” she'd said but I was in no mood to wait, I was in the mood to show her that for the next two days she would satisfy my wishes. My smack on her bottom was followed by the first of my orders as I told her to get upstairs and change. She seemed to be a little puzzled by that order and questioned me about it. “What do you want me to change into”? “Fuck me woman” I said, “I've come here to fuck you solidly for two days so get into something that will turn me on”. She disappeared upstairs for about ten minutes and when she came down the stairs she coughed, not to clear her throat but to attract my attention from looking at the photos around the room. When I turned around I whistled like a man. She looked so lovely, just in her panties and stockings and her high heel shoes. She looked absolutely delicious especially as she was blushing and she turned the colour of a beetroot when I said, “oh fuck, you look absolutely wonderful dressed like that. But my love, there's one thing wrong, you've changed your panties, the one's you wore on the plane must have been wet in the crotch so I expected you to be still wearing them. Get back upstairs and change back into them.” She appeared reluctant at first until I made to move towards her when she gave a girlie giggle and dashed back up the stairs.</p><p>I heard her coming down again but I turned my back on her until she announced herself saying, “does this look better”? Did it ever? The panties she'd worn on the plane were a pair of very pretty lace panties with lace across the pussy but the lace was absolutely soaked and if I wasn't mistaken a little of her “juice” had leaked through the lace and even more had done since she changed. “Now my love” I'd said, that's the way you dress all the time we're in the house. When we go out you can dress but you dress the way I want you to. Is that understood? She was slow to answer so I called her across to me and holding her by the arms I said again, “Is that understood”? Her response this time was better when she answered me in a typically subservient way saying “yes darling”.</p><p>“Now bitch, put the kettle on and we'll have another cup of coffee”. Just watching her walk across the kitchen with her bottom facing me was almost enough for me orgasm. It moved so nicely but sex would have to wait for a little while, she wasn't getting it until I'd stared at her. I wanted her very much but I thought it would be a good idea to make her wait. I sipped my coffee slowly holding the mug in both hands while she drank hers quite quickly and impatiently. I could feel the tensions building up and guessed that shortly she'd almost be ready to beg for it. She did, she surrendered herself to me, she crept down in front of the chair I was sat in and moving my skirt back towards my panties she tentatively leaned forward and kissed my pussy. For her insolence I pulled her hair so I could see her face again and said, “Do you have a question to ask me? She did of course, she asked me “can I eat your pussy darling”?</p><p>I know full well that nothing sets her off like doing something for and to me. The thought of making me 'cum' would almost make her delirious and so, being the nice girl that I am, I opened my legs for her whilst at the same time pulling my skirt clear of my pussy and sat back and enjoyed her ministrations. She is always so anxious to please me and yes, she does make me 'cum'. Not like she does, I 'cum' quite gently, I can certainly feel it deep inside me but I don't thrash about like she does. Plainly it was making her happy and frequently she'd look up to see if I looked as though I was enjoying what she was doing. Frankly, I was trying to keep my orgasm hidden from her so that when it did arrive it would hit her like a ton of bricks, wetting her face. It came and the only time I shuddered was when I let go so she had no warning of my explosion, it just hit her, apparently, right in her open mouth. She spluttered and coughed but when she looked up at me all she saw, supposing she expected sympathy, was a broad smile!!!!!!!!</p><p>She was so grateful for me letting me have a go at me that she kissed my feet and knees and then got a paper handkerchief and wiped me around my pussy before wiping her own mouth. That wasn't the way we carried on for the following two days let me tell you, I fucked her in every room in the house including the laundry where I sucked her pussy as the drier spun round and round underneath her bottom. I fucked her in every bed in the house, including in her daughter's bedroom, I fucked her in the kitchen, on the table, on a stool leaning against the kitchen sink, on the floor, on top of the small freezer, and then the piece de resistance, on the stairs. Not just a common or garden fuck, I had her lay down with her head lower than her feet whilst I kissed her arse and fingered her pussy and then to add insult to injury, my pussy, which was over her head, had the effrontery to 'cum' in her hair. Whilst this was happening her head was closer to the bottom of the stairs than her feet and I though how brilliant I'd been to fuck her in that position.</p><p>The remaining two days Erica had planned were spent in similar fashion with me taking her round the house for 'hanky panky” and if we could have got in the attic I suspect I'd have taken her up there too. About the only place I wouldn't have taken her was in the garden tool shed, I'm terrified of spiders and there are far too many dark corners in sheds for my liking. We didn't spend all the time in her house though, we went on nice drives and for a change I made her stop along the way while we went in the woods and had sex there lay on a rug. Occasionally truck drivers would spot us coming out of the woods and they'd 'toot' their horns as we emerged from among the trees. Another place I liked to go was into nice quiet cafes where we could find ourselves a nice quiet corner seat and once we'd been served I could take liberties with her. For instance, in one café I opened her blouse so her bra and half her tits where showing, the waitress nearly dropped her tray as she saw me looking down Erica's blouse. On another occasion where we were very private I eased my hand up her skirt and touched her panties. The tips of two fingers gently careened across her pussy lips until she gave a nice sigh and had a nice gentle orgasm.</p><p>By the time two days had passed I thought she'd just about had enough but she insisted on asking my mum if I could stay for another two days but I knew I couldn't keep this up for much longer, a girl needs her rest sometime. Mum was OK with me staying for another two days but I told Erica that I couldn't fuck her with the same regularity over the next two day. She was happy with that and whilst we did frequently have sex it wasn't with the same intensity as before. That's not to say it wasn't enjoyable, it was just a little more relaxed. On the last night we retired to bed quite early because it was my intention to let her have me for the night. She cooed when we kissed and I told her I wanted her to fuck me. Oh my goodness she said, I thought you wouldn't let me do it again but when I lay back in the position she often took, with my arms spread wide and my legs splayed wide open, she pounced on my pussy like a wild cat.</p><p>If I said it wasn't as nice this time as the time before it would have been correct but the last time I'd given her permission when she was at the peak of her arousal and this time I'd given her permission before she'd even reached arousal. She was quiet about it but competent, her hands wandered over and around my body. Her mouth kissed me in all the important places and whilst I was aroused I wasn't as aroused as before. I put it down to tiredness but eventually with her mouth roaming around and on my clit I had to give her what she wanted, I filled her mouth gratefully and as she came up to kiss me I said “thank you darling, that was wonderful” and truly it was. We slept the sleep of the dead and neither of us woke before nine o'clock the next morning. On waking we kissed and cuddled but no more sex, I think both of us could probably go for weeks without having it again.</p><p>But when I got home Geraldine asked me how the holiday had been and just thinking back to how nice it had really been and how compliant Erica had been all I could say was “wonderful”. Geraldine was happy to see me home again but I suspect she'd rather I'd stayed away and Erica had visited her.</p>"
1594,Holley's Going To Get It,Holley,1,,['f/g'],"<p>Now that I've had my first adult woman I'm anxious to widen my experiences. Don't get me wrong the adult woman is fantastic and so obedient and I'm certainly not going to cast her aside. However now I have this feeling that I'd like to be with a girl. Not necessarily my own age, a little younger if possible, perhaps twelve or thirteen but I'm not particularly fussy just as long as she's young.</p><p>Having said that though, would it the done thing to let her fuck me? Or would I be doing it to her? I'm not clear about that. Now that I'm in the swing of doing it with older women or at least with an older woman and having, on the odd occasion, let her do me I'm undecided whether other women let or want the young girl to kiss their pussies. So far as I've thought things over I'm at the position where I think I'd like her to do it to me. The only problem now is to find that girl. There are plenty in my school but would it be dangerous to look for a partner there or are there girls around who are discreet enough to keep it to themselves.</p><p>I thought what I might do is offer my services to the first year netball coach and perhaps I'll get to meet some 'nice' girls there. Some of the younger ones are eleven and the older ones perhaps thirteen. Each squad has at least enough players for two teams so between all of them there should be one decent enough to play fuck with. </p><p>I've struck up an acquaintance with a couple of the girls. They're the biggest of the lot and whilst they don't always have the “equipment” that I'd like them to have at least they're not midgets, they're of equal height to me. Besides which I only have to think back a few months to when I had practically no tits at all. Fortunately over the last few months they have grown so that I'm no longer embarrassed in front of other girls.</p><p>Now that I have a potential target I have to decide on my approach. I can't get them over to my house to practice because our garden is practically taken up with a pool. It would be nice one day to get a couple of them over though I'd like to see them in a swimsuit. But for now I have to worry about the present and that's how to move the friendship I've got with them along a bit quicker.</p><p>The two girls I'm cultivating are of foreign extraction; I won't say where from except to say they're from Asia somewhere and also I've given them Anglo names for a little more protection. Both are as tall as me and whilst neither of them has a prominent bust they at least have something to show. We've been at this coaching business for a couple for weeks now and they're coming along pretty well. Today I'm going to try and play my trump card. I'm inviting them over to my house for a swim. I know that they are not the kind of girl that will swim naked but at least if I get to see them in a costume I'll have something to masturbate over. </p><p>The girls were very pleased when I handed them the formal invitation but deferred their answer until such time as they'd spoken to their parents who, fortunately, gave their permission without question. The parents of both girls had met me at the netball court and I'd managed to give the impression that I'm a 'nice' girl. I was very nervous as Saturday morning approached and when a car with both the girls and one's father came to the door I was dressed quite modestly in a robe. What they didn't see of course was that I was nearly naked underneath. I showed the girls and their dad around the house and garden, nice to see they were both impressed, little did they know that my dad made his money from scrap metal or as some people call it, junk. Anyway, I wasn't going to explain the family history and it was arranged that he or the other father would pick them in the mid afternoon. </p><p>As soon as he'd gone I dropped the robe, I'd satisfied the requirements of modesty but before the pool I led the girls into the kitchen for a drink and a cake. We chatted for a while but I was getting restless, I wanted these girls in a swimsuit as soon as possible.</p><p>They asked for somewhere to change so I took them down to the garden house where I'd first seduced Erica before I'd taken her upstairs. This time I'd swept and dusted so they wouldn't turn their noses up at it. There was no reluctance from them as I suggested that it was time to undress and I was surprised and wow, pleased when they dropped their top clothes to reveal tiny bikinis. Whilst I've tried to avoid mentioning their nationality I have to give some clue when I say they looked absolutely gorgeous in their white bikinis against their darker skins. </p><p>I'm a sort of honey blonde girl, fortunately for me I don't burn too much I don't hang around in the sun but against their lovely colour I looked completely washed out. As I turned to lead them to the pool one of them whom I'll call Margaret held me by the arm, I turned around thinking that she wanted something and was I surprised when she did. She held me whilst her friend Lily, for want of another name, just reached out and touched my tit. Fuck, this is happening a bit quick, it's what I wanted but I thought I'd be the aggressor to start and now, I'm thinking I'm about to find out what I've wanted to know for weeks.</p><p>Mind you, I was submissive and let them lead me to a recliner and lay me down. Lily took the cord off my robe, which she'd brought out with her and fastened it around my ankle and then threw it under the recliner to where Margaret was waiting. She tied the other end around my other ankle but all the while I was smiling at the girls that is until Margaret pulled the damned cord so tight that my legs were as far apart as they've ever been. When I tried to reach down to my ankles I couldn't reach them, they were right under the recliner and when Lily, the one who'd touched my tit earlier sat on me trapping my arms I knew that what I'd wanted for weeks past was about to come true. </p><p>How could they get my panties off whilst I was tied up, well these girls were good improvisers and out came a pair of scissors, I recognised the scissors as out of our kitchen drawer so they hadn't come prepared, they were making it up as they went along. Carefully snipping the swimmer panties quite close to my pussy they only cut through the crotch and just lifted the flap on the front up and out of the way to expose my pussy. The other half that came from around my arsehole just dropped onto the recliner out of the way. The girls were smiling now as well they should there was a little shiny matter around my pussy that had gathered there whilst we were preparing for the pool. Margaret was looking at my pussy quite keenly and I think she must be wondering if they'd done something to make me wet. Well they had, they'd arrived and after having waited for a couple of weeks why shouldn't I be wet.</p><p>Lily must have felt some sympathy for me because she lifted her body off mine so I could ease my arms but as I moved them around trying to ease a little cramp both of them came behind the recliner and Lily took her bra off and fastened my wrists to the chair top with it. It was no problem now for them to take my bra off and I was delighted to see my nipples standing proud. Lily bent forward to let her titties drop on mine and 'waving' hers around it was as though she was stroking them to a nipple erection. Margaret couldn't be left out so when she came around the side and gently pushed Lily's tits out of the way she sucked one of mine into her mouth.</p><p>Just what I'd been waiting for, only instead off one young girl fucking me I was going to get two. Nothing could have been further from the truth as Margaret lowered her face to my pussy and drew her wet tongue directly across it opening my pussy lips first one way and then on the return journey, the other way. Meanwhile Lily had finished with my tits except that instead of nicely sucking me she had one nipple in her closed fist dragging it first up and then down and hurting me a little each time she did.</p><p>The girls were inventive and when Lily moved her mouth down towards my pussy I was in sheer delight as I thought they were going to battle over my cunt. But no, they were kissing and in between kisses they each dipped their tongues in my pussy wetting them so they could again share my moisture between them. I thought it had to lead to an eventual orgasm for me but again the girls surprised me when they took to each other like jack rabbits.</p><p>Easy to see who was the dominant one as Lily pushed Margaret against the recliner so that we were practically lying side by side. Now, if you're at all like me you'd be thinking that Lily would lick Margaret's pussy for a bit of a torment then she'd lick me but not likely, the bitch continued to eat Margaret nicely too, I would have liked that, but Margaret's satisfaction seemed to be the primary concern.</p><p>She came and as she did I thought of the Asian funerals I'd seen on the TV where the women were screaming aloud about something that I didn't understand and that's precisely how Margaret sounded. Obviously she was very pleased with herself and Lily had a pretty smile on her face too and then they apparently remembered me. The girls held hands and slipped their fingers in my pussy and gave me a few strokes but as I relaxed and smiled they took them out and licked them then when I expected them to be returned they unfastened the bindings that held me and left me there.</p><p>Fucking hell I thought, is that what they came for? Just to torment me? I followed them into the kitchen where they'd opened the fridge and helped themselves to soft drinks. Lily was on the phone to someone I presume was her dad and she turned to Margaret and said “in about ten minutes”. Fuck, the bitches were going to leave me, all my plans had gone up in smoke, they'd outsmarted me.</p><p>When the gentleman arrived to pick them up they didn't bother getting dressed this time but I had my revenge. Remember I was still wearing my torn or cut swimsuit pants so I leaned against the kitchen bench where he could see me and dipped my fingers in my still wet pussy, shook them about for a minute of two and then when I came I walked across to him and put my fingers in his open mouth. The two girls were horrified at what I'd done but he obviously enjoyed it as she sucked my fingers clean for me.</p><p>Standing to my full height I then said to the gentleman “you've brought two very ignorant girls here today and do you know what I'm going to do? He said “no” and I answered him by promising that before the week was over both of these girls would have eaten my pussy and it would happen again and again if I so desired.</p><p>Touche, don't fuck about with Holley or you'll get more than you bargained for. With that I passed him my dad's business card and told them all to fuck off. I'd regained my dignity.</p>"
1595,Holley and Geraldine,Holley,1,a story of lesbian sex between a dominant teenage girl and a submissive mature adult woman,['f/F d/S'],"<p>The trouble with having sex with an older woman who lives absolutely miles away and over whom I have mastery is that it's so long in between fucks. Masturbation is no remedy for what my problem is, the only answer is to find another woman.</p><p>I've had my little experience with young girls and whilst they'd given me a nice fuck it had been more that they were interested in pleasing themselves rather than pleasing me. I'd had a bit of real pleasure out of it though and that was that Lily's dad had liked sucking my finger after I'd masturbated in front of him.</p><p>What I really needed now was go wandering the streets trying to find a woman but I really had no idea where to look. There was a possible solution and that was to ring Madeline. She's a very hot seventeen years old that as far as I know has been fucking Erica for ages and it was she that introduced me to Erica. </p><p>“Hi Madeline” I said, “its Holley”. “How are you”? </p><p>“Oh what a nice surprise” she'd said, “getting any lately”?</p><p>What a lovely question to ask me, of course I'm getting nothing and haven't done for a week or two but I suspect the bitch knows all about that, she's in regular contact with Erica. There are no secrets between her and Erica, they've know each other for over a year and it's only because they live so far apart that they've sort of broken up. Well, that's not entirely true, Madeline like all the girls of her age still in school have had their end of year and in fact end of school exams so I guess she's been studying hard. On the basis of the result of this exam it will depend on whether she gets into university or not.</p><p>Madeline had introduced me to Erica and at the same time she'd taken the opportunity to see my mother, Geraldine. That first time I fucked Erica Madeline had been over here and whether she'd fucked Geraldine or not I don't know. I do know however, that when I brought Erica downstairs after giving her a fuck in the bedroom Madeline and Geraldine had been kissing and touching tits on the settee downstairs. Should I be presumptuous and say they did fuck or should I give them the benefit of the doubt and say that they'd suppressed their desires and limited their activities to kissing and a bit of fondling.</p><p>Her question, of course, led me into what I wanted to ask her about whether she knew of any loose “talent” around that may be interested in a bit of casual lesbian sex. I'm too young for nightclubs and generally girls of my age are not allowed out late at night for fear of getting raped.  When I popped the question to her she told me she knew of one that would or could be interested and when I asked her name she absolutely stunned me by saying quite clearly “Geraldine”. </p><p>“Fuck, do you mean my mother”?</p><p>“Yes, she's hot and when I fucked her she told me that she's had the hots for you for ages or at least since you've been corresponding with Erica”.</p><p>'That's crap” I said, ”Mum's as straight as a die”.</p><p>Madeline chuckled to herself and said, “You don't know much about lesbian women do you”?</p><p>Well, that was a fair enough question, I didn't know an awful lot except what I'd read in magazines and books and what I learned from the older girls at school. You know that older girls, they were around seventeen or eighteen and in one case even nineteen, carried on as though they know everything about men and boys and on the odd occasion, women too. It was true that what I learned I'd put to use with Erica and it had been very successful. I had made one mistake but fortunately we'd been able to sort that out and things were now brilliant.</p><p>So having had Erica that first time and then again only about four weeks ago, where I'd spent four days at her house whilst everybody else was away, I knew she was mine for the taking whenever the opportunity arose. That was the problem, I live near Madeline and we attend, or did attend the same school, so both of us were miles away from Erica.</p><p>The whisper had gone around that Madeline had sort of withdrawn from the social scene although I don't think anyone in town knew she was a lesbian, they just thought she'd become a dedicated student. But I, in my youthful ignorance, thought she might be able to guide me to some reasonable kind of an older woman to fuck. How damned conceited and stupid can you get?</p><p>Again she'd referred me to Geraldine and told me that if I didn't do it Geraldine would probably pine for Erica when she had me ready and perhaps willing to give her what she wanted and needed. I've been exchanging lots of messages and the occasional phone call with Erica in the evening but hey, Geraldine was at home all day and so is Erica, they had lots of opportunities to have cyber sex. That evening some weeks ago when I'd come home and found Erica and Geraldine together had surprised me and now that I think of it she, Geraldine, had a very disappointed look on her face when I'd taken Erica upstairs and fucked her silly all night. I'd never thought but it was possible that the ladies had been intending to spend the night together and perhaps that's what had put the sour look on Geraldine's face. So that was why Erica's travel bag had been on the end of Geraldine's bed. It's a wonder Dad didn't say anything when he went upstairs to the bedroom before he left again.</p><p>I'd been silent during this time and when Madeline cleared her throat to attract my attention she said “well, is it Geraldine or the dildo and fingers tonight”?</p><p>“Fuck the fingers” I said, “I need another pussy to eat tonight and Geraldine's will do very nicely thank you,” and with that I'd put the phone down and gone directly to the living room. Dad's away again, supposedly on business but I know exactly where he is; he's up the road in a motel fucking his secretary. We will definitely not be disturbed tonight.</p><p>I went to my bedroom and pulled out the little nightie that Erica liked to see me in. My tits have grown a bit since I first met her and now at least I have tits to show and thank God I now have nipples that show through my clothes. I slipped the nightie on and examined myself in front of the mirror. First I turned this way and then that way but I decided that I'd like it better with the little lace bra and panties that go underneath it and are part of the set. What a pity Erica isn't here to see this, she'd be trembling at the knees just looking at me but, Geraldine is the target for tonight, so I put Erica out of my mind.</p><p>I put lipstick on, just a very pale pink, didn't want to look like a slut going down the stairs although that's the way I intended to be when I got there. A little perfume, eye make up and high heel shoes but oh dear, nearly forgot, nice lace top stockings without a suspender belt.</p><p>Mum was watching one of her shows, they're usually romantic, that's what women seem to like when their husbands are active outside the house. She raised her eyes from the TV as I came down the stairs and they fucking nearly popped out as l slung my backside around for her to look at and taking nice careful steps down the stairs I glided straight across to her. I sat alongside her to watch the movie and it was a real “tear jerker” with lots of sobbing and when Geraldine started too that was my opportunity. I took her face between my hands and kissed her she didn't raise any objections until she felt one of my hands on her left tit. She went to push it away although she didn't end the kiss but I did. I stepped back and gave her a little smack on the face and put my hand right back on her tit. </p><p>“No more of that nonsense” I said, “you know damned well if I was Erica you would have taken her panties off right now but I'm not Erica and I don't take any nonsense from either you nor her. Get your hand out of the way unless you want another smack on the face”. </p><p>Her hand was placed on the settee at the side of her so showing my determination I kissed her again only this time with my tongue. My moving tongue didn't leave her mouth until I heard her breathing pattern starting to change and somewhere about this time her nipple started to move under my hand. The swell of her breasts, which I'd always envied, started to firm up and taking that delicious nipple between my fingers I teased the hell out her tugging it one way and then the other. Then as she made one of those little moans that you read about in books I lowered my lips to her nipple and taking it in my mouth I sucked as hard as I could thinking that it would be some kind of punishment for her but, the naughty bitch, she pulled my head to her breast even harder.</p><p>Is it true that some of these older women just love to be assaulted by girls? The girls I went to school with said they did, they told tales of their mothers practically salivating over them as they came out of the bathroom or when they'd gone for an examination at the doctors. Whether this is true or not I can't say. All I know is that I have 
 Geraldine's left nipple in my mouth and despite what she might think I was determined to make her mine tonight. I really did give her my full attention; my lips were softly sucking her in and then releasing her frequently almost as though it was a penis entering a pussy. She sighed and attempted to move, I wasn't sure if she was trying to move away from me so I did what any sensible young pervert would do and I moved my knee between her thighs so practically fastening her to the settee.</p><p>From there I had her where I wanted her and now my fingers were in her hair dragging her head back against the back of the settee whilst I sucked on her throat. That would probably leave a love bite that would show for a few days but I continued and I intended to leave them in other places too. Her breasts for instance needed to be sucked hard, a deprived woman needed the lot and I was just the girl to give it to her.</p><p>But, thinking back to when I hurt Erica at our first meeting I started to pull back from the frantic pace I'd been setting for myself. Commonsense told me that if I went easy and gently I'd have much more success than rushing so when I took her nipple in my mouth again I did it with feeling. So softly and gently just running my nice wet tongue round and round her nipple. Her little moans were enough reward for me at the moment, I'd get down to her pussy shortly and then I could really make her squirm. In the meantime though it was breast time as I took her other nipple in my mouth again sucking gently until she said to me that “Dad had never known how to please her” and in response I'd given her my promise that whatever happened tonight she'd never want for satisfactory sex again.</p><p>Still taking my time and carrying on with my gentle movements I worked my way down her body opening the buttons on her blouse slowly and purposefully so that I didn't arouse any fright in her. So far, so good, she was still holding me against her no matter where my lips were. Now, I'd reached her belly button and when I went to lick inside her she reminded me that we'd been attached by a cord when I was born. I only moved my face away from her to say that it wasn't my cord that attached me now it was my lips and tongue creating whatever connection we now had.</p><p>I think she was a bit scared as I moved even further down and I could feel her muscles tensing and her hands clenching. I went into that kind of a routine that a mother does in trying to satisfy a baby, cuddling and rocking and kissing her. But I was kissing her on her lower body moving slowly to her pussy. My first kiss on her little flower made her shudder, success I thought and I carried on with more tender kisses there. But my fingers were moving too, they were stroking her in the join between her thigh and her lower belly and whether I was doing it right or not I was achieving a result. There was movement there as her legs started to part and although I know it's do damned conceited of me I knew, yes I knew that she was mine at least for the night. </p><p>I stood and put out my hand reaching for her, when she moved from the settee I started to lead her to the stairs intending to take her into her own bedroom but she refused to go in there instead preferring to go into mine. Like most mothers she hadn't taken much care of herself and her standard of clothing especially during the week left a lot to be desired. I left her sat on my bed with instructions to undress but immediately turned around and stopped her, that was my job.</p><p>We did go into her bedroom, I picked out some night clothes for her to wear and when she objected about them being too risqué I slapped her a little and told her she wasn't sleeping with Dad tonight, she was sleeping with me and I wanted some inspiration. So completely made up, dressed in a virgin white lace nightdress with little lace panties underneath we returned to my bedroom. She was a little slow to start saying that she felt cheap but when I told her that by the time I'd got her clit in my mouth she'd forget all notions about being cheap she'd just feel very satisfactorily fucked. </p><p>To calm her down I sat her in front of my dressing table and brushed her hair. I'd unfastened my nightdress so she could see my small tits swinging from side to side as I brushed. When I leaned over to repair her make up, it didn't need it; I just wanted her to see my tits as I leaned over her. There was a little intake of breath as she saw the full breast inside my nightdress and when I took it out, held it for, she sucked on it oh so gently not that her sucking my breasts was what I wanted. It was my intention to kiss and suck every square inch of her body so that in future as I walked past her and touched her say on her bottom she'd flinch expecting or hoping I'd go further.</p><p>The start of our love making session was going wonderfully well, and it could only get better. My initial lesson from Erica was serving me well, she'd liked to be pushed around a little and now it was time to try it with Geraldine. Helping her stand from in front of the dressing table I led her to the bed and lowering her to the side of it I knelt down as though I was knight being knighted by my Queen or King. My idea was a bit different from days of old, my idea was to part her legs and take her to a place she'd never been before, a place where women had fantastic orgasms. My lips gently kissed her pussy and I was rewarded by a little hiss as she expelled some breath and rather than exerting more energy I kept the kissing pressure the same being satisfied with my progress so far. </p><p>Of course I wouldn't be satisfied until I'd eaten her cunt and with patience and perseverance I'd make it very shortly. After what seemed like ages I moved her panties to one side and then I touched her bare pussy for the very first time. It tasted lovely I can't say anything else. My mouth had now got the taste of her and as much as I wanted to be slow and methodical I just couldn't find the patience. My lips, my tongue, with some assistance from my fingers, were teasing her pussy very nicely. My tongue swept across her pussy lips and then returned each time pulling the lips first one way and then the other. Then I showered her lips with kisses but all the time I was setting the scene for my first intrusion with my fingers and when I heard her first sigh I knew it was time for her to feel me as deep inside her as I could reach. </p><p>“Ah” she said as my fingers extended as far as they could far inside her and although she wriggled a little I held her with the other hand as firmly as I could whilst I really dug deep with my right hand searching for something but I didn't know what. Is there a bottom to a pussy and if there isn't does it really matter, I guess what matters is that the recipient is satisfied and the groans sounding from her mouth now were exciting me so much. I eased my fingers out but my tongue took their place. My fingertips, lubricated by her pre cum, opened her up at the top as they tormented her clit. The orgasm that I was waiting for arrived in a rush so I couldn't get out of the way. I didn't really want to get out of the way; I wanted my mouth liberally coated in her cum so that when I kissed her she'd know just how she tasted.</p><p>Whilst I still hadn't cum I as on the verge and I let her see me stroke myself until such time as I let it all out. She'd watched intently but now she lowered her head to my pussy and licked most of it away and then when she'd satisfied her tastes she spread the remainder around my pussy so that, as she said, she could come back for a second course. Both of us were pretty tired by the evening's events and we lay back there in the bed just thinking about what had just happened or that was until she came over me and opening my legs as wide as she could she tongued fucked me. Very nice too!</p><p>Since then we've slept together on several occasions and whilst she's the boss of the house of course she loves a little smack on her backside or a sly French kiss when all around is quiet. Hopefully this will go on for a long time or at least until she comes to her senses and finds herself a woman of her own.</p>"
1596,"Holley Rides Her Bitch, Part 1",Holley,1,A story of a dominant teenage lesbian and her submissive older woman,['f/F d/S'],"<p>My recent past experiences with older women had, or has, given me so much confidence. I now find myself staring at women in the street and holding my stare until they looked away or, as had happened on few occasions, they'd tried to outstare me. I rarely failed to outstare them; they generally looked away eventually with an embarrassed look on their faces so that when they did turn back they saw me still staring at them. On one occasion as the woman had turned to look back at me I'd put my hands on my breasts and dragged them slowly over the curve closing my eyes and when I opened them again I'd seen her tongue caressing her lips.</p><p>The only problem with that had been that I'd been with Erica who'd called me a bitch under her breath and then when I took my hand off my breasts and touched her hand she'd moaned at me and tried to hold my hand. It's such a wonderful thought that here I am, a fourteen year old, and there she is a thirty five year old and without boasting I knew that if I told her I was going to fuck her she'd say “yes please”. I don't know if it's because of my confidence that I have older women in the palm of my hand or whether it's my outright aggressiveness.</p><p>Most recently I'd given Geraldine, my mother, a thorough fucking and then with great delight spent an hour or so explaining to Erica over the phone precisely what I'd done to her. As I'd progressed from telling Erica how I'd kissed Geraldine to holding her breasts and then fingering her pussy and then poking her pussy with my tongue and eventually eating her pussy I'd been rewarded with Erica's moans and complaints about how I was supposed to love her.</p><p>The feeling of power was overwhelming and with each step and moan I'd really turned the screws on her until such time as she'd said “please stop, I can't bare anymore of your torment. I need you so much and I'm trying to get to see you, you must know that but remember I have family responsibilities”. Did I care that she has family responsibilities? No, I don't. I want her here or at least I want her to send me a plane ticket so I can go to see her in some fancy hotel where we won't be disturbed as I fuck her hard and often.</p><p>“Please darling”, she'd said, “I'm trying my best” but the only answer I could give her was “well, you're not trying hard enough”. I'd heard her start to whimper so I knew very well that she had her fingers in her pussy and was really going to town but when I said “damned well stop that” she started to cry. Good, that meant she'd try even harder to get to see me and frankly I didn't care if she embarrassed herself in the attempt.</p><p>Several hours later Geraldine called me to the phone and who could it be other than Erica? Can you make it to the airport tomorrow she asked and when I turned to ask Geraldine if it was OK she said, “I know you're going to ask Geraldine for permission but fuck Geraldine, I want you so much”.</p><p>Ah, total capitulation, now that's what I call success. To add even more torment to the situation I called to Geraldine and opening my dress I took her hand and put it inside my bra. It necessitated me sucking my breath in but her hand was inside. I asked her if it felt nice making sure that Erica heard what I was saying as Geraldine's hand navigated it's way around my breast and onto my nipple until I said “that's enough for now, save the rest for bedtime”. Of course Erica knew what had happened and promptly called me a slut but my reply was my new favourite word for her and I retaliated by calling her a 'whore”, a word that really turns her on.</p><p>She told me what she'd done. She'd booked me on a flight for early morning and told me the name of the hotel where we'd be staying. Wow, she really must want me, it was just about the flashiest hotel in town but to add sauce to the package she told me that I had a fair amount of money to spend in the hotel's dress shop. Yum, I could just see myself in a new dress, new underwear, just the kind to send her silly with desire, new shoes, in fact the works. I wouldn't bother taking too many clothes with me, just some of the ones she'd bought for me before and which I knew with certainty would make her drool over me.</p><p>I didn't lie on the news that I'd be fucking Geraldine that night, I'd save all the torment for tomorrow night although as the phone call ended she added “please don't exhaust yourself with Geraldine tonight”. Although I'd rather save myself too the chance of having Geraldine, who'd overheard most of the conversation and was looking very desirable, was far too tempting. I won't bore you with the details of Geraldine and I that night; this story is about Erica and I but suffice it to say that Geraldine was a very satisfied lady. Fortunately dad was out fucking his secretary or whoever she was so Geraldine's moans and groans as I'd sucked her pussy as dry as a desert well went unanswered except for my encouragement.</p><p>I met Erica at the hotel straight from the airport, she was waiting in the lounge when I arrived and with only a little kiss she led me to the “desk” to check in and then directly to the room. In the lift despite knowing there's a security camera in the corner she kissed me and took my hand straight to her breast. Such is my confidence I smiled at the camera for the security persons to see. We had to go almost to the top floor so I had time for more than a little play and I imagined a female security person watching me open Erica's dress and kissing her bra covered breast quite openly. By the way, before I left the hotel to go home again I overheard one of the security persons say to another, under her breath of course, “that's the girl that started to fuck the other one in the lift yesterday”. Ah, at my tender age I've started to gain some notoriety. I just love it. </p><p>Once in the room Erica was at me trying to get me to kiss her but I fobbed her off telling her that I thought she ought to take me to the dress shop to see what they had for someone like me. She took me but not too happily, obviously she wanted to get me on the bed, me on top of course, but I had every intention of dragging it out and perhaps even making her beg for “it”. We moved around among the racks of dresses and skirts until I found one that I thought she'd like. Silver grey skirt, short with a split up the left thigh and when I tried it on it just sat on my bottom as though it had been especially made for me. I had no intention of stopping there though and wandered through racks of blouses until I found one with a nice high collar, in white with a lace panel in the front and then the piece that I really wanted, a pretty little bra that would show through the blouse and of course panties to match. Before we left we went to the hosiery counter and bought stockings. I have no idea what it all cost her; I left the dress shop whilst she was dealing with the payment.</p><p>Now that I had the full regalia I wanted to try it all on together so as she came out of the shop I moved towards the lifts. Keeping her tense or sexually tense I gave her a kiss just to make her blush in front of the other guests. There were other people in the lift so she looked a little scared as though she was frightened that I'd rape her in full public view. But I had every intention of making her wait although I did hold her hand where no one else could see it and I was rewarded with an occasional squeeze.</p><p>She unlocked the door and I, like a member of the nobility, swept past her heading straight for the bedroom. I threw the packages on the bed and proceeded to strip all my clothes off much to her delight. First my blouse, then my skirt, then my stockings, then my bra and lastly and as though I was shy I removed my panties with my back towards her. However, being the tease I am, immediately the panties were off I turned and stood with my hands on my hips and my pussy thrust forward so she could see it. Fabulous, I could see her licking her lips in anticipation.</p><p>I unpacked all the items as slowly as I could and as I removed the packaging I held the items up to the light as if to examine them. Then, as slowly as I could and as demonstrably sexy as I could I slipped into the garments. First the bra and panties, oh how gorgeous, they slid across my skin like silk. Then the stockings, so fine they may almost not have been there but the thrill of pulling them up my legs almost to my pussy was wonderful. The skirt, just as though I was pulling something like an elastic stocking over me, it fitted so tight, I could feel the stretch of the material as I wriggled my backside into to it. Finally the blouse; it was tight across my small breasts but I'd chosen the bra and blouse very well, the front of the blouse was low and with the way the bra held my breasts they almost appeared to be floating out of the top of the blouse. Putting my shoes back on I strode to the mirror and examined myself as closely as I could. The mirrors were winged, meaning that it was in three parts so that the two side mirrors could be moved and that way I could examine myself from both sides. Wow, my arse looked great in the skirt and frankly my tits did too.</p><p>Erica looked as though she was going to have a fit, her face was quite red presumably from the blood pressure my clothes were imposing on her but when she stood up to move across the room to me I pushed her away and told her to take me to the coffee shop downstairs. Obviously she would rather have stayed and fucked but in my opinion she needed just that little bit of extra tension in her body and then when it had built up to an almost unbearable level I would fuck her silly.</p><p>Again in the lift I guessed the security persons were looking but all I did that time was to open my blouse a little as though I was going to adjust my bra and that was all they got to see. In the coffee bar I made sure that I leaned forward quite a number of times so that Erica could see my breasts and each time I thought I heard a little intake of breath that ought to have indicated excitement. I was slow drinking my coffee but eventually l leaned forward again and said in a sort of stage whisper, “let's go, I'm ready to fuck you now”. God, she's so embarrassed looking around to see if anyone seemed to have heard me but when she saw that every body was concentrating on their own business she stood and we left the shop.</p><p>No playtime in the lift this time, I was saving it for when I had her in the bedroom. By the way, whilst I've been turning the screws on her it was not all one-sided, she looked lovely, she'd really put on a show for me and if she was “horny” then so was I.</p><p>In the bedroom I did what I did best with her and started to undress her not letting her do anything at all. Every button that was unfastened, I did it. Every item of clothing that was removed, I did it, even her stockings. I knelt in front of her and rolled them down her legs and then of course her shoes. I turned her round so she could see herself naked in the mirror and if she wasn't impressed with herself, I was.</p><p>There was juice around her pussy lips but I have to say it wasn't one sided, I had juice around mine too but she wasn't going to see it just yet. Whilst she was still stood there I walked around her admiring each part of her body and letting my eyes fall regularly to her moist pussy. Her eyes were glazing over under the influence of my stares and without a doubt she was ready but first I had to let her see me in the same state as she. I didn't take my time now, I rushed to get naked and when I was I took her in my arms and we kind of danced around the room with my thigh tight between her legs crushing her pussy with each step. She started to become even more slippery and occasionally my leg slid from between hers but she was the one that made sure it went back there as quickly as possible.</p><p>During the course of the dance she held me so tight around the neck whilst I held her so that her tits were pressed against mine and my thigh was sliding against her pussy in her own pre “cum”. What a delicious feeling to have this adult woman in my teenage arms knowing full well that if I put my fingers in her pussy right now she'd ride them for all she was worth. But, there was more torture in store for her as I led her towards the window and turning her round she was facing the street. True, we were a long way off the ground but who knows, perhaps there are people across the road in that other hotel that could see her naked body.</p><p>Needless to say, she wasn't happy with that but I made her stand with her hands on the window frame whilst I reached around her and stroked her cunt. I could almost hear the cheers from across the road as faces appeared at the window opposite. 'Oh fuck' she said, “everyone can see me, how embarrassing”. Another moan escaped her mouth as my fingers lubricated themselves on her beautiful pussy juice. As my fingers took on some of her juices and then penetrated her to my fullest extent she let out another moan and when I said I thought we should get dressed and go for a walk she said “what a rotten teenager you are, younger than my daughter and such a fucking torment”. I gave her backside a little smack for swearing although I expected that later I'd encourage her to use the foulest of language. She'd respond especially when I had her in my arms and whispered into her ear the magic word “whore”. That always got her hot!</p><p>I pulled a chair closer to the window and made her bend over it face down so that her bottom could plainly be seen from across the street. My fingers penetrated her pussy again and although I knew she'd like to complain about the embarrassment I knew she wouldn't in case I removed them from her special place. But, I am a kind girl so I took my fingers out and moved to the window posing there for just a few seconds so the people across the road could get their last look and then, rotten bitch that I am, I closed the curtains with a flourish. That was not an excuse for her to move though and I reprimanded her for having done so. She was apologetic and promised not to make presumptions again; she'd wait until she had her instructions from me. Good, I do like an obedient woman.</p><p>I allowed her to kneel on the chair at first but realising that it wasn't comfortable for her I let her stand whilst I changed the chairs. This one had a much softer seat for her to kneel on and then when she knelt I knelt too. I knelt on the floor and reaching forward I opened her bottom cheeks and kissed her softly right on her anal ring. She liked it; I liked it so we were two very happy females for the time being as I rained kisses and licks both on her anus and the surrounding flesh around her anal ring. With each kiss and lick she moved just a little towards me and as she moved her backside from side to side her cheeks opened a little further with each movement. I took advantage of her movements timing my descent to her arsehole to perfection. Her arsehole was exposed to its fullest in time with the arrival of my kiss.</p><p>There was more to come for her of course as I pushed my finger between her legs reaching for her pussy and when I arrived I timed the plunge into it in accordance with my tongue's dart to her arsehole. My tongue was stiffened like an erect penis. Yes, even at the tender age of fourteen I had seen one, and it penetrated her arsehole at the same time as my finger pushed into her cunt. Oh, what a moan, I'd really struck the jackpot with her as she tried to ride my finger but only found that she couldn't keep both my finger and tongue in her openings if she did that. So, she had a choice then and decided that she really wanted her pussy tormented rather than her arsehole or even a half-baked effort in both places.</p><p>My delicate fingers were playing around just inside her pussy lips, turning this way and then that way and then bending my fingers so that bent they occupied her entire pussy channel. Once I'd found just the right angle to bend my fingers at, so they touched the walls on both side, I moved them slowly backward and forward and with each movement just turning them that little bit so as not to neglect any part of her delicious channel. Whilst I was doing this and laying the occasional kiss on her buttocks I was asking her if it was better to have my fingers and tongue pleasing her than her ex husbands cock. “Oh my god” she said, “he never fucked me like this”. I loved that kind of praise and rewarded her with extra effort moving my fingers, now very well lubricated, in and out much faster than before.</p><p>I hoped the rooms were well sound proofed because she was letting out some absolutely awful language, “oh fuck, oh damn, oh hell, oh fuck me, oh why didn't I become a lesbian and meet you years ago”? I had to remind her that I'm only fourteen so if she'd met me years ago she'd probably be a physical wreck by now. I'd withdrawn my fingers from her darling pussy and helping her up I'd led her to the bed making her comfortable with all the pillows either under her backside or under her head. Which ever it was her pussy was thrust up just nicely and the view from where I stood at the side of the bed was beautiful, it was glistening with a combination of the saliva from my mouth and her own pre cum.</p><p>She looked so tantalising just then that I thought it time to give her some relief, after all I had the rest of the night to make her declare her desire for me. I knelt at the side of her and balancing myself on one arm with the other hand deep in her pussy I hand fucked her as fast as I could. Her disgusting language started up again and with every few strokes I called her a whore just to encourage her. That was until the fountain of youth erupted and disgorged her cum over quite a radius. It didn't reach my face, unfortunately, but it did reach my arms and my chest. Even though she'd had her eyes closed during the preliminary part of the fuck she'd opened them just at the right moment, the moment when she sprayed me with her wonderful juices.</p><p>We we're both pretty tired but I was damned well determined to make her realise that I was certainly giving her the very best fuck she'd ever had and so despite her objections I laid her on her back still with her pussy thrust towards the ceiling and moving between her legs I proceeded to fuck her clitoris to clitoris. I rode her slowly at first and then as she approached another orgasm I eased off the pace so that her orgasm was there right on the verge. I kept her there for what seemed like for ever just bringing her to just below her peak and then again letting it pass until after I thought I'd tormented her quite sufficiently I rode her like a mad woman bringing her cries of “oh fuck” from deep in her throat. Her face was so flushed it looked as though she'd run the Olympic hundred metres and frankly I was absolutely fucked too. obviously there would be no more sex for a while and we both settled down to sleep although she did at one stage try to get out of bed to clean herself up but I stopped her so that if we woke during the night I'd have dried “cum' on her pussy lips for me to reconstitute and eat.</p><p>We or at least I did, I fell into a deep sleep but not before promising her that as soon as I woke she could have a little suck of my pussy but only if she promised to be good. With that promise we drifted off to sleep with the promise of perhaps a nighttime session if we woke later.</p>"
1597,"Holley Rides Her Bitch, Part 2",Holley,2,A story of lesbian sex between a dominant teenage girl and an older submissive woman.,['f/F d/S'],"<p>At sometime during the night I woke to feel a movement in the lower part of the bed. Although I was still very drowsy I knew immediately what it was, it was Erica taking what she probably thought I wouldn't give her. Her soft wet tongue was gently licking across and around my pussy lips. I supposed she was doing it so gently in the hope of getting some kind of a response without waking me and rather than destroy her desires I pretended to be still asleep. Frankly I thought her actions were very good, not that I'm an expert, but the way she licked me and then ever so gently opened my pussy lips was very sensuous. I'd let her do it before of course but only infrequently, the driver in this sexual relationship is me, not her and well she knows it.</p><p>Was she becoming bolder I wondered as now that she'd opened me up her finger, only one at this stage, slid into me. I wasn't particularly dry, I'd retained some moisture in and around my pussy from the early fucking I'd given her and therefore she had relatively easy access to me. She slid in without any obstruction and I sensed that she was going to make her 'dip' into my pussy as deep as she possibly could. I let her play around with me for a little while until I laid my hand on her head and gently pressed her face against me a little tighter. She made a little sound that seemed to me in my drowsy state to be something like “oh fuck, she's caught me”. Yes I had caught her and I suppose if I'd managed to stay asleep she'd have continued until she made me 'cum'. There wouldn't be any reward for her in that though, she needed to know she'd made me 'cum' so I could thank her for her efforts and then I'd show her what fucking another female is really about. </p><p>Once she'd found that I wasn't angry and that the stroking of her head was settling her jangling nerves she made free with pussy. Her fingers were prodding their way into my pussy and only when I reminded her that I'm only fourteen and didn't have a pussy as big as a garage door did she remember that two fingers were sufficient for me at that time. So, gently gliding in and out and with her lips now wrapped around my clit she brought me to a place where I wanted her to stop for the time being, my breasts were in need of her attention.</p><p>I brought her up to my lips and we kissed, this time instead of me being the leader I let her take what she wanted. Her first kiss was a little timid as though she was scared of offending me but when my tongue met hers in a stroking match she gained in confidence and she started to exert some authority. She was doing very well for someone not used to being the lead and when I guided her hand to my tits and held it there as she squeezed my nipple it became plainly obvious that if given the chance she'd make a very good dominant woman. However, I had no intention of allowing that to happen, she was and is mine and I will always lead the way unless I give her permission to do otherwise.</p><p>Satisfied with her attention to my nipples I put my hand on her head and pushed her down to my pussy again and whilst I could still reach her tits I squeezed both of them at the same time and casually called her by my favourite name, whore. That got an almost instantaneous reaction; she became an absolutely raging sex bitch poking her tongue in my belly button. From there she sucked bits of any loose flesh on my belly into her mouth until such time as I gave her the warning that she had to behave or else I'd stop this session right there and then. Fortunately, and I didn't want it to stop, she regained some of her composure and concentrated on the job at hand. Her attachment to my pussy lips was again so gentle and then when she opened me up again and put her tongue inside me licking from bottom to top until she arrived at my clit and even I, the girl who is usually so calm, gave her a mouthful of my 'cum'. She was eager to continue with the job and if I hadn't stopped her I could see she'd stay there all night. But, that isn't the way it's done with me and over she went onto her back and then with another flip she was on her hands and knees with her arse stuck out ready for me to do with it as I wished.</p><p>I lubricated my fingers in her lovely wet and warm pussy easing them in and out for a few seconds not to make her cum again but just to make sure my fingers were well and truly lubricated to do what I intended to do. Now with her head firmly down on the mattress and the pillows that I'd stolen from under her head now beneath her knees I eased my fingers into her backside. We've been through this routine before especially after my first sexual blunder when I'd pushed my totally dry fist in her backside and hurt her. Subsequently I'd made sure that I was always well lubricated and this night was no different. My fingers and even my wrist was liberally coated in her juices and as I pushed my fingers against her anus she wriggled her bottom and with each wriggle her anal ring opened a little further. I'm in! Gosh it's a challenge to get fully inside her without it hurting her but as I slowly moved my hand in and out she moved her hips in time with me until I had my hand deep inside her. On each occasion that my hand penetrated her she let out a little “oh” which, as on previous occasions, I took to mean she liked it. </p><p>Tonight though I wanted to try something completely different and so I removed my hand and pushed her out of the way so I could lie down. Then I got her over the top of me as though we were going to do a 69 but we didn't. I slid down until my mouth was on her pussy and then getting her to wriggle again I eased my hand into her arsehole. Once nicely in there I proceeded to fuck her in both her holes, one with my fist and the other with my tongue. As she became more and more excited I moved my other hand and with one hand deeply in her bottom and the other now easing into her pussy she got what we now refer to as a “double fuck”. My goodness, she liked that.</p><p>Whilst my mouth wasn't as near to her ear as I usually like I spoke to her like an absolute slut calling her a fucking bitch, a horny cunt and several other phrases that readers may not like but I saved my favourite for last. “You're a fucking whore Erica,” I told her and I couldn't have wished for a better response as she practically threw herself at my hands shortly spraying me in the face with the 'cum' that had escaped past my hand in her pussy. She threw her head back and almost howled like a wolf with her pent up and now exploding passion. I almost drowned as her cum, which sprayed from her pussy but around my hand, came out in a quite wide arc and when we later got up I had her cum in my hair. </p><p>I eased my hands out of her two holes and let her fall back on the bed where with another little bit of encouragement calling her all my favourite names, including whore, I let or rather made her masturbate until she rewarded me again with a face full of her juices as I leaned over her pussy whispering to her hand as it flashed in and out of her soaking wet pussy.</p><p>It was pretty obvious that she wouldn't want any more sex that night and frankly neither would did I. My lack of desire wasn't so much from physical exhaustion, although I was definitely tired, mine was from emotional exhaustion. I did however have the satisfaction of knowing that she was well and truly fucked because she'd rolled towards me thanking me for what I'd let her do to me and then what I'd done to her.</p><p>Two very satisfied ladies, one young and one not so young, slept very well that night.</p>"
1598,"Holley and What's Her Name, Part 1",Holley,1,A story of a teenage girl meeting her match with an eleven year old who successfully showed off her talents.,[''],"<p>Although we have a lovely pool in our own garden I'd had the feeling that I'd like to be among other people. Not necessarily mixing with them but just to have people around me. I'd found a nice area on the grass where there weren't too many people and settled down with my book. It was in a nice clean brown paper cover so that people around me couldn't see that it was a lesbian novel. The story was about love between two women, one a teenager like myself, the other an older woman. I just love stories like that, the thoughts of a younger girl taking control of the older woman made me wet in a certain place.</p><p>I'd read two chapters where the author had set the scene of the young girls seduction of the older woman and it had got to an exciting part as they'd kissed for the first time. What I really didn't need right now was someone else plonking themselves down along side me. There was a “mile” of space so they could easily have sat at least ten yards away but no, this girl had sat down so close to me that she could almost have looked as though we were together. </p><p>“Is it a nice book”? I'd looked up to see who had spoken to me knowing full well that it was the girl and when I answered she smiled at me. Well, is it? She'd asked. “Yes it is” but I didn't carry on to explain to her what it was about. She told me that she absolutely adored stories about girls in their first year in high school and how they enjoyed meeting girls from different areas from where they lived. Apparently she was from a very working class kind of area, not a bit like the place that I live. Our neighbours were all 'well to do' living in big houses with pools and a few cars in the garage. Apparently where she lived they were quite poor, well, not exactly poor but they didn't have all the trappings of the richer suburbs.</p><p>She asked me where I lived and when I told her the name of the suburb she said “Wow, one of the rich people”. It was almost on the tip of my tongue to tell her to go away, not that those would have been the words I would have used, but she seemed nice enough to at least have a chat to. I explained to her something about my house and the cars in the garage but I didn't tell her that my dad had made all his money from scrap metal. He'd started quite small but worked his way up the ladder and having an outward going personality he'd charmed his way to the top, I might also add that I think he's a bit of a scoundrel too.</p><p>Anyway, that part had nothing to do with her and I went on to describe the house and the gardens and when I told her about the pool she was amazed that I'd come to the public pool rather than use the one at home. I'd tried to explain to her that rich people sometimes feel a bit lonely because they didn't have friends that “just dropped in”. Some of my friends at school tell me that there are always people at their houses who don't need an excuse to call whereas my parents friends are all “up themselves” and wouldn't dream of just dropping in on their way back from the shops. They all needed a printed invitation dated at least a week in advance so they could check their diaries making sure they were free on that particular date.</p><p>Whilst we'd been chatting or perhaps it would be true to say I'd been chatting she'd moved closer bringing her towel with her until she was almost on top of me. As she'd laid the towel on the grass and then sat on it her hand had been not too carefully moved. It had touched me on the upper thigh; only gently mind you, but most definitely, or so I thought, deliberately. As she moved again to presumably get more comfortable it had dragged along my thigh to closer to my pussy. Now, I'm a girl that likes a little action with other females, although generally with older women, but the sensation of her little fingers lightly moving up my thigh did reveal something about me. It certainly revealed that I'm not averse to the touch of a much younger girl and the odds were that she'd noticed a little shiver as it had moved. </p><p>Did she know what she'd done? I wasn't sure at that time but it became clear as the afternoon wore on that her fingers had touched my leg on a couple of occasions and I'd had a little tremor each time it had happened. Eventually she'd asked me if I liked girls but I pretended ignorance of what her question meant and asked her to explain. She looked at me as though I was stupid and with her hand round her mouth as though shielding herself from an enormous crowd she'd asked me in a whisper if I'd ever had sex with another girl. Was it that obvious that I'm a lesbian? I'd had sex with a much older woman only recently, successfully I might add, but was it obvious from my appearance that I liked women?</p><p>Coming even closer she told me that she liked girls and frankly I thought to myself I wonder if she likes me? I was getting a bit turned on by her boldness and when she moved again so that our thighs were touching I could feel moisture beginning to gather in my pussy. Now, I don't have big tits although since I'd met Erica they have grown quite a bit so that now they fit a small bra quite nicely and that seemed to be the area where her eyes were directed. She also touched hers so that it drew my eyes to them only to hear her say I wish they'd hurry up and grow, I can't wait to have them falling over the top of a bra.</p><p>The topic of conversation was nice, no, much more than nice, it was very erotic and I could feel my nipples growing inside my bra and when she reached across and touched the flesh outside the cups I almost held her hand there. However, she took it away before I could take hold of it and now after what happened later I have to admit that it was done deliberately and purposefully. I felt that tightening in my breast that I always feel when I'm horny and with the gathering moisture I knew that I was ready for sex. My mind turned to the two older women in my life but before I could get my mind around what I would do to them this little girl had reached over very quickly and dropped my bra exposing my breasts. “Wow”, she'd said “what lovely tits you've got” as I tried to fasten my bra but as I did she said “don't be fucking stupid, you know you're going to get shagged don't you”?</p><p>Oh my goodness, the thought of getting shagged by this young thing was completely out of the question. During my sessions with my two older women I'd let both of them shag me, not at the same time of course and not too often, but the thought of being shagged by a girl was obscene or was it? The touches that she'd laid on me, both on my thighs and my tits, had certainly affected me to the extent that my mind was racing trying to think where we could go to relieve me if not her. Frankly I didn't care whether she got relief or not as long as I got my pussy into action.</p><p>One of the failings of wondering about sex with this young thing was that my mind that should have been concentrating was now concentrating on my feverish pussy. The temperature was building like a baker's oven and if it didn't get to cool down quite quickly I would have 'cum' right here. She, and I still don't know her name, took my hand and led me around the back of some sheds where the pool staff apparently took their lunch and without any preamble she pushed her finger still covered in my swimsuit into my cunt. Oh fuck, that was so nice and at least part way to giving me some satisfaction but as I reached down to pull my swimsuit out of the way she slapped my hand and told me to wait. Eventually she did get her finger inside but of course because I'm older and have more experience just one finger is not enough. I tried my very best to get another one at least inside me and as it sank into me she finger fucked me with great relish making me gasp and asking her what her name is and how old she is. The only thing she would tell me was that she's eleven, oh my god, I'm being fucked by an eleven year old and enjoying every minute of it. </p><p>Having got me to this stage she dropped to her knees and went to work with her mouth. She hadn't got her mouth on my bare pussy, she was sucking me through the material of my swimsuit and frankly that wasn't what I wanted, I wanted real flesh to flesh contact and when she did I'd let out the biggest sigh you'd ever hear. Slurping and sucking and making such an awful noise she brought me to an orgasm but instead of stopping she continued sucking and licking until I was almost there again but at that stage she stood, turned and walked away. Only when she got to the corner of the shed did she turn and look back with a smile on her face as I finger fucked myself to another orgasm. When she saw the results of my fingering she waved to me and indicated with her fingers that I should put my 'cum' soaked fingers in my mouth. I did and sucked and licked them clean and as I looked up she gave me another wave and disappeared around the corner. </p><p>The moral of this story is of course that we should not take our lovers for granted or else some one, not necessarily that person, will at some time do exactly the same to you.</p><p>I didn't hang around the pool after that, I went straight home and sent an e-mail to Erica telling her that I absolutely adored her and that the next time we met our love affair would be more of an equal partnership than on previous occasions. Shortly afterwards I got a reply telling me that the way things are now with me as the dominant partner more than satisfied her desires thank you!!!!!!!!!</p>"
1599,"Holley and What's Her Name, Part 2",Holley,2,,[''],"<p>In following days I went to the pool again trying to convince myself that I wasn't looking for that girl but that I genuinely wanted to be among people. I did realise that I was kidding myself because I only waited around for a short while and then left disappointed. After several days I thought well Holley my girl, this is the last day.</p><p>Whether she, “what's her name,” is a mind reader or not I can't be sure because as I was just about to close my book a shadow fell over it and when I turned my heart skipped a beat, it was her. She was wearing a delicious white bikini and whilst her breasts didn't particularly stretch the material her bottom certainly did. </p><p>“Hi” she said as without waiting for an invitation she sat close to me and as before her hand ”accidentally” dragged across my thigh and again almost to my pussy. Was it an automatic reflex that made me open my legs wider? I couldn't be sure but they certainly did open and I was sure I didn't do it deliberately.</p><p>No, her actions were deliberate because as she turned even further towards me she was almost lay on top of me and whilst I wouldn't have complained there was a certain amount of decorum that had to be upheld; too many people around for that to happen. I suppose you know what I mean when I say “that”?  However, my right tit was quite gently pressed against hers or where hers would be in a couple of year's time. At the moment it was only just about a bump on her chest although there was certainly a little lump where her little nipple would be. She took a breath and whilst it could have been quite innocent I knew otherwise, it was done deliberately to press against my breast and she smiled as I took in a little extra breath. </p><p>Again that hand of hers had touched my thigh and this time she wasn't quite as discreet because it actually did touch me on the pussy. True, it was outside my swimsuit but I felt almost as though my pussy lips had opened like an automatic door and some liquid, or so I thought, escaped into my suit.</p><p>She took the book out of my hands and put it in my bag then taking my hand she hauled me to my feet and led me away from where I'd been lay. I didn't think to ask her where we were going, I just followed along behind. She led me along the side of the pool, across to where the office and cashier is, out the gate, still with her holding my hand, and along the street. She obviously knew where we're going although she'd neither asked me if I wanted to go nor had she said where we were going. </p><p>She only led me about a hundred yards and then, still in silence, we turned into a gate of a very modest house. The only time she let go of my hand was when she looked in her purse for her key and opening the door she gave me a little push inside. About the only thing that worried me was whether there was anyone else in the house but if there was she obviously wasn't worried. She dropped her bag and taking mine from me she dropped it along side hers and almost without missing a beat she took my upper arms, pulled me to her and kissed me. Not a schoolgirl kiss, a proper mature kiss. Either she had a wonderful imagination or else she'd done it with someone else probably older. It damned near took my breath away; I hadn't kissed like that since the last time I'd been with Erica. She held the kiss whilst her free hand, her right hand, searched for my breast. It wasn't hard for her to find, the nipple was now very prominent. The caress of her hand as she followed the curve right from my upper rib cage, along the lower curve of my breast and then over the nipple to the upper slope had obviously been done often enough before. I'd given her a little shudder as her hand had moved and when she returned to kissing me my breathing changed from its usual frequency to a more frequent shallow breath.</p><p>I was completely ready for sex and if she'd pushed me down on a chair I would have gladly opened my legs for her but now she'd got me aroused she sat on the end of the kitchen table, pulled her pants down and taking hold of my head she pushed me into her pussy. For comfort she told me to reach behind me and pull up a kitchen chair. The scene was her sat with her legs apart showing me her girls pretty pussy and me sat in a chair bending forward to suck her off. She was a very determined girl and when I moved my head she just grabbed my hair and pulled me back where she wanted me. Under ordinary circumstances I would have relished doing this to an older woman like Erica or Geraldine but this was really quite humiliating to be made to attend to the needs of such a young girl.</p><p>I worked very hard to bring her to her climax with my mouth and lips cruising around and over her pussy and my tongue frequently deep inside her. My fingers were reaching and searching for sensitive spots and although there wasn't a lot of fluid what there was seemed to have a distinctive taste unlike Erica and Geraldine. When  her fluid arrived I'd licked her clean but then she pushed me away and standing at the side of the table she pulled on her panties again said goodbye. I asked her when I'd see her again and she just answered so damned nonchalantly that she “might” be at the pool tomorrow but not to rely on it. </p><p>I'd hoped after I'd sucked her pussy that she'd at least return the favour to me but as you may have guessed she was one of those real teasers that delight in getting other females horny and then sending them on their way.</p><p>She let me out of the door and as I walked away unsatisfied it struck me that this must have been the way Erica felt on occasions when I'd tormented her. I know that after the first time I'd met this girl I'd promised Erica to be a better and more considerate lover and now this girl, and so young, had done precisely the same thing to me.</p><p>Did I deserve such punishment? I suppose I did and I'll be a nicer person in future. I can't wait to see Erica again to show her the new me. But, as you've already guessed, I did return to the public pool and again for about four days in a row she wasn't there. Fuck, that was so frustrating, I had the feeling that she was somewhere around, my skin felt sort of “crawly” and although I may have been my imagination I could have bet that a search of the pool area would have revealed her whereabouts. On the fifth day, promising myself that this would definitely be the last time I went, as I sat reading and casually glancing around I saw her with some other girls. Some of them may have been around her age but some were definitely a bit older, maybe even as old as sixteen. She seemed to be the centre of attention even with the older girls and although she seemed to be engrossed with them she did eventually look up and seeing me she waved to me. It was one of those waves that said, “Now come over here”. I wasn't going to go over but something about the way she'd done it almost made it an order.</p><p>I picked up my book and my bag and strolled across feeling a little embarrassed because the other girls were staring at me. No, that wasn't true; some of them were glaring at me as if to say we don't want you here. Consequently when I got to where she was stood apparently holding court my face was blood red and it got even worse when she took my hand pulling me towards her and kissed me with her tongue in my mouth. There was a gasp from the other girls and I didn't know whether it was from her boldness or their jealousy.</p><p>Still holding my hand she turned me away from the other girls and whispered something in my ear but with the chattering around us I didn't quite catch what she'd said. She repeated it much louder this time and again the other girls gasped, she'd told me that in about five minutes we'd be going to her house again and I was going to get another fucking. </p><p>Again I was embarrassed but when I looked around to see if the other girls had anything to say or were showing any emotion on their faces all saw was jealousy. It sure as hell told me that in all probability she'd fucked some of them too, more than likely all the sixteen year olds and perhaps even some of the younger ones.</p><p>She led me away and like a puppy dog following it's master I obediently followed with out any fuss. As I glanced up again I could see the other girls with their eyes practically piercing me. That didn't seem to trouble her one bit and at last I found out her name as one of the older girls asked if they would see her later and calling her Meg. Snooty little bitch; didn't even turn to acknowledge the one that had spoken to her.</p><p>As on the previous occasion we walked to her house and again once inside she held me and kissed me making me tremble in anticipation of what was going to happen. Let's play a little game she'd said and taking some ribbons from off the door she led me again to her bedroom and laying me on the bed she took off my swimsuit leaving me exposed to her lust filled eyes. Now I could see what the ribbons were for as she promised me that if I didn't like what she did they were so flimsy that I could easily tear them off. I allowed her to tie my hands to the top bed head and then my ankles to the lower bedposts. Once tied she's said now pull on them, you'll find they break easy but they didn't and I realised that she could do as she pleased with me now.</p><p>First she stroked my pussy with a feather she took out of her drawer then as she reached the area around my clit she moved it around in circles and then reaching right underneath me she stroked from my anus and again right to my clit area. That little bit of teasing around my clit had already made it pop its little head out and she proceeded to torment it. The feather moved first this way and then that way and then it circled it again until it started to look her straight in the eye. Laying the feather to one side she knelt on the bed and taking the tip of my clit between her little fingers she held it almost straight out and at the same time inserted the fingers of her other hand as far in my pussy as she could. I must have been moaning fit to burst but when she lowered her head and sucked my clit into her mouth I was lost and it wasn't too long before her hand moved so fast that my pussy started to throb and shortly I 'cum'.</p><p>Although she smiled at me, it wasn't the smile of a lover it was the smile of someone who knew damned well that the ribbons she'd said were easy to break were most definitely not. I was satisfied with what had happened but more was to come. With me still lay on my back flat on the bed and unable to move she made her way across to a chest of drawers and opening the top drawer she took something out of it. I was unable to see what it was until she turned around and then I was thunderstruck with what I saw. It was a dildo but unlike most dildos this one had what I suppose you'd call an extension handle on it. Making herself comfortable on an easy chair she inserted the dildo in my pussy and at her leisure and in comfort she proceeded to fuck me from a distance. My god, although it was embarrassing it was also so damned erotic. Of course, the novelty of it made me 'cum' in quick order but I was stuck there until she decided to let me go. Several times she came back to me during perhaps the next hour and on each occasion my clit was in her mouth then she'd return to her seat and the dildo was ramming into my pussy and with each fucking from her I orgasmed beautifully and wallowed in the glow of post orgasmic licking of my cunt removing the last traces of my 'cum'.</p><p>Eventually though she did untie me but I didn't as perhaps you expected jump up and punch her in the face for teasing me, I jumped up straight into her arms and we kissed long and deeply but as I started to become aroused again she smacked me on the bottom and told me to get dressed. Hiding my disappointment I dressed but not until I'd wiped as far into my cunt as I could, somehow or another even after I've cum a couple of times and been licked clean there always seems to be just a drop of cum that could embarrass me by running either down my legs or else making a wet patch on my clothes.</p><p>Clearly my afternoon with her, and I nearly called her what's her name again, only remembering at the last minute that her name is Meg, was over and she led me to the door again and with another smack on the backside she sent me on my way. As I left she gave me a little note in a sealed envelope with instructions not to read it until I got home. Like the good girl I am I followed her instructions to the letter and changed out of my swimsuit and into ordinary clothes before I opened it. The note read that she and her family were moving away from their current address the next day and they'd be moving some hundreds of miles and I wouldn't see her again. Oh fuck, I'd just found another girl to fuck me and who would, apparently, let me fuck her on the odd occasion and she was leaving tomorrow.</p><p>Now I really know what it's like to be teased by someone I'd begun to think of as special.</p>"
1600,An Exciting Trio,Holley,1,"This story concerns three girls, two teenagers and a definite minor of ten years old. The minor is the dominant person in this trio. Just straight-forward lesbian sex with the minor seducing both the teenagers.",['g/ff d/ss'],"<p>Things are beginning to be a bit desperate. I don't see Erica anywhere near enough and frankly she's the one I want to see but living so far away is certainly not good. When I found Meg at the pool I thought I'd at least found someone that I could share time with but when she gave me the note telling me that her family was moving away the next day that really knocked the wind out of my sails. Consequently I've been spending a bit of time each day at the public pool looking for something or someone to strike up a friendship with.</p><p>I've almost come to the conclusion that I'm wasting my time again but I have seen one of the older girls that I saw with Meg that last time. Didn't get to know her name and it didn't seem likely that we'd strike up a friendship with the way she glared at me when Meg kissed me and then again when she walked away from that group dragging me along by the hand. </p><p>Each time I went to the pool now I sat in the same place and sometimes I saw that other girl, who I now know is called Marian, often with another little girl about ten years old. I was in for a surprise today though when Marian came over to me and asked me if I'd heard from Meg. I hadn't so it wasn't telling a lie when I said no. She told me that none of the girls, meaning herself and her other friends, had heard from her and she'd promised faithfully, as girls do, to write to them regularly.</p><p>During the course of this chat she'd looked up when she heard a whistle and when she saw whom it was she muttered, “I wish the little shit would go away and leave me alone.” The little shit proved to be her ten-year-old sister who broke into a trot away from a group of younger girls and came across to where Marian and I were sat. Marian introduced us telling the little one that my name is Holley and her name is “the little shit”, I laughed at that and said I can't call her that, it's far too rude but Marian said everybody calls her that.</p><p>I turned to her and said in my nicest possible voice, although it had a barely concealed chuckle in it, “Tell me what it really is?” she laughed too as she told me it's Anne after Anne of Green Gables.”  She has a delicious laugh, very infectious so I joined in with her although I don't find anything funny about the name, it was just the way she said it. She asked me if I was the girl she'd seen with Meg a few days ago and when I said yes she said “I was over the other side of the pool and saw the looks on the other girls faces as she took you away by the hand.” Then she absolutely staggered me when she asked me if she, that's Meg, had given me a good fuck. Oh my god, what language for a girl of that age to come out with and I was going to say something but Marian beat me to it telling Anne “she's the most disgusting little fuck in the world.” Anne laughed at that saying “you should know, we've fucked each other often enough.” </p><p>“Oh, by the way, your new friend looks hot” meaning me, “I wonder who fucked who, did she fuck Meg or did Meg fuck her?” As I turned to look at her again I noticed where her eyes were focused, they were focused right on my tits and being the kind of girl I am, even though she's so young, my tits responded to her look. I got that sort of tautness in my breasts that I usually get when there's the hint of sex in the air and I'm sure my nipples were stretching the material of my bra. But if I expected any more disgusting comments from her I was disappointed as she stood, gave us both a wave and took off for where her other friends were sat.</p><p>Marian gave me a very good warning telling me that she's a hot little bitch and when I asked her if it was true that they'd had sex she told me the “little shit” had crawled in between her legs one night in bed and sucked her pussy through her panties. Anne had claimed that sucking her 'cum' into her mouth through Marian's panties had, to all intents and purposes, filtered all the solid particles out of it. What solid particles she meant didn't ring a bell with me, the only stuff that comes out of my pussy is liquid although at the right time and under the right influences it tended to be a bit thicker than just pee.</p><p>Marian and I seemed to hit it off quite nicely and we went to the cafeteria for drinks only to be joined by Anne who asked me if I was going to “shout”, a common Australian expression that means buy her a drink too. I was amused at her cheek and I did “shout' for all three of us, coffee for Marian and I trying to look sophisticated and a soft drink for Anne. She took it upon herself to sit in between us and whilst I was a bit disappointed that she was interrupting the conversation Marian and I were engrossed in I was amused to see her hand on Marian's thigh.</p><p>Not only is it on Marian's thigh but it's certainly higher than the last time I looked. Sure, it was moving very slow but when I looked at Marian her eyes were practically closed. Clearly Marian is getting excited, and not only Marian, I am too. My eyes are darting backwards and forwards between Marian's face and Anne's face and then they swivel back to where Anne's hand is only to see it getting just that little bit closer than the last time I looked. Oh fuck, I'm thinking if she puts her hand directly on Marian's pussy I'll orgasm too and at that time Anne finished her soft drink and I found a little hand on my thigh.</p><p>Fucking hell, I'm holding my breath waiting to see what will happen next and glancing over at Marian and seeing Anne's finger tip on her pussy I looked down to find the same thing happening to me. Holy Moses, I didn't respond by closing my eyes, I want to see what's going to happen next and I'm rewarded by seeing Anne look at me directly as she moved her finger to push against my swimsuit so that some of the material was inside my pussy. Marian is in same position too.</p><p>Anne whispered to both of us that perhaps it was time we left and removing her fingers from just touching our pussies she took our hands helping us off the seat. She took us to a workman's shed where apparently they came to have a sly smoke and a play with each other, the younger girls in her group I mean. Guiding us to a bench she knelt in front of us and pushing each of our swimsuit bottoms out of the way she slid a finger of each hand in our pussies. She didn't find any obstacles to getting in, my pussy was certainly wet enough and I guess by the look on Marian's face she's nicely lubricated too. Oh dear, very nice, not really big enough for me but certainly better than nothing and I'm quite prepared to lie back and enjoy it and looking at Marian it was quite clear that she is too. </p><p>I really have no idea what made me do it but I reached forward to Anne and stroked her face and I get rewarded with a lovely smile. That's not all though, without missing a beat in either of our pussies she comes closer to me signalling with her lips that she wants a kiss. As I kiss her not only does her mouth open for me or rather it was just a teaser to make me open my mouth too but as we meet in that kiss her finger is withdrawn and when I get something back it's definitely more than one. So, here we are, her fingers in both of us although I suspect that I'm getting more than Marian and for certain I'm getting both a nice kiss and more rapid movement inside my cunt.</p><p>Marian's reaching out for Anne but she's pushed away so as an alternative she's trying to kiss me only once again to find that Anne has taken the initiative and is pushing her away again. Anne is only a small girl with a quite small mouth so she's pushing not only her tongue inside my mouth but her lips are rammed in too. Maybe to help her concentrate she's slowed down the action in my pussy and I'm trying to encourage her to move faster again but she pulls her fingers out of both of our pussies and turns our faces to each other so we can kiss. Once we're engaged in a kiss her fingers are once again in our pussies but again I suspect that I'm getting much more than Marian, I suspect that I'm now riding three or maybe even four of her little fingers.</p><p>Sitting, kissing a third person and trying to hump those fucking fingers is proving difficult but not to worry, I'm almost there. My pussy is tying itself in knots trying to get a firmer grip on her fingers but it's all too late as I spray her and my upper legs with my own cum. Perhaps because she hasn't had as much in her pussy as I have Marian is a little slower to 'cum' but it's only seconds after I did. I lie back on the bench with a satisfied smile on my face as Anne stands, leans forward and kisses my tits before opening my bra and sucking my nipples. I'm not sure whether to be embarrassed to have Marian watching her little sister sucking my tits but she's doing it so nicely that really I don't give a fuck if Marian's watching or not, all I know is that it's absolutely fucking lovely.</p><p>It's even better as Marian joins with Anne in sucking my breasts. Now the two of them have me flat on my back on the bench and Anne has moved to the far side so that they can both have a breast without the impediment of the other one being in the way. It's quite obvious that I'm getting the full treatment as after Anne has sucked on my breast for a minute or two she lifts Marian's head and gives her one of those beautiful kisses that I like so much. Marian's making very satisfied noises in the back of her throat as Anne prods and pushes her way around her mouth and seeing that I'm staring at them both she returns to my lips forcing my mouth open. It really doesn't need forcing, I'll open if for her any time but I think letting her do that indicates to her that I've surrendered.</p><p>Marian has lifted my bottom clear of the bench and Anne has her fingers on the bottom of my swimsuit pulling it off and chucking it away. She's turning me on the bench so she can get her mouth on my pussy and after a few sucks and licks she swivels me around a little so Marian can have a taste too. Oh fuck, as nice as this is I'm fucked, absolutely exhausted but I'm scared to ask them to stop in case I don't get any more but as Anne looks up I can see her lips puckered up a little the way skin wrinkles when we've been in the bath too long.</p><p>She pulls away from me and finds my swimsuit bottoms whilst Marian satisfies herself, and me too, drinking the remnants of my 'cum' from around my pussy. They assist me into my pants and when I apparently have difficulty standing they hold me whilst Anne rubs my legs in an effort to restart my circulation. </p><p>Walking away from the shed, whilst I was elated with what had just happened to me, was difficult almost as though I had cramp in my legs but the girls were kind enough to take me back to somewhere on the grass where I could stretch out whilst my circulation returned to normal. After a while I feel as though I can stand safely and when I do Anne touches me on the thigh, kisses me on the cheek and tells me that she's here regularly in the afternoon and if I can't see her around the pool come over to her shed to find her. But what if there are other girls there I ask her? My parting instructions are just walk straight in, if there are other girls there she'll just get rid of them so we can have some uninterrupted time together. What a lovely thought!!!!!!!!!</p>"
1601,The Trio Becomes a Quartet,Holley,1,"This story is a little different as I try to meet up with the pre teen girl that I've met before along with her teenage sister. But, things turn out a little differently as I meet their mother much to my delight of course. Lesbian sex!",[''],"<p>Surely you've jumped to the only conclusion possible after the afternoon session yesterday with Anne and Marian. I just couldn't stay away from the pool and frankly I was hoping that Marian wouldn't be there; spending the afternoon with Anne would be fabulous. So, with my book in hand as though I was seriously going to read it I sauntered along to the pool in my swimsuit of course and with the little bag that spoke of suntan cream and other goodies that girls like to carry.</p><p>As usual I plonked myself on the grass in the usual position and from behind my large sunglasses I searched the scene for Anne. She was nowhere to be found but remembering her little hint from yesterday I played it “cool” and didn't rush across to the sheds where we'd been yesterday. I just lay there with the book I was supposed to be reading open in front of me but in reality my eyes were searching the pool area for her.</p><p>Not being able to find her I knew that I couldn't wait any longer, I'd have to swallow my pride and go looking for her and so putting my book, unread of course, in my bag I sauntered across to the sheds. Opening the door I saw her sat on the edge of the table with her legs wide apart and seeing her in that pose I looked around to see if there was anyone else in there. “It's OK' she said, “It's just you and me so come over here and kiss me.” As I walked across the few yards separating us her legs opened a little further and her face lit up with a smile when she saw that my eyes had been drawn to her still covered pussy which I might add was quite clear through her swimsuit. The lips looked very swollen as though she'd either been fucked or else she'd been persuading her pussy that it was nearly time for it to be sucked.</p><p>Dragging a chair across with her foot she pointed to it and told me to sit and bring it closer to her. I did and when I was close enough she asked me how I'd enjoyed yesterday and would I like a 'repeat performance'. She didn't exactly use those words but I can't remember exactly what she did say and anyway it means exactly the same thing. “Aren't you going to eat me,” she asked? My response was to lean forward, ease her swimsuit panties out of the way and slowly and with a great deal of care I stroked my tongue across her pussy lips. Frankly I think I'm more excited than she is, she's casually stroking my hair whilst I tremble at that first contact. Her pussy lips have such a wonderful taste that I'm beginning to wonder if what we eat has any influence on it and then as I open her up just that little bit with my tongue there seems to be another different taste altogether.</p><p>The first sigh; which ought to have come from her mouth, emanated from me as I parted company with her lips. I moved back to the bottom of her slit to repeat my full-length stroke from the bottom to the top of her slit. “That's it baby” she said, “Nice and slow, it teases me and gets good results.” How could a ten year old make me perform like this, does she have some kind of a secret but remembering that I'd only recently fucked Erica I could appreciate how a female could surrender to a younger person.</p><p>As I moved back to attend to her pussy again the door opened and I thought damned silly girl, fancy not making sure the door's locked. I went to pull away from Anne's pussy but she took a firm grip on my hair and held me tight against it. </p><p>“Hi Marian” she said “Holley was looking for you earlier but although I saw her I didn't call her across, I decided to let her stew for a bit.” She must have remembered what I told her yesterday” but she ceased her chatter at that moment and held me tight against her pussy again saying “I didn't tell you to stop did I?” No, she hadn't told me to stop and I was anxious to get started again and as I did Marian came behind me and, reaching round to my front, unfastened my bra top. Got to tell you, she knows how to feel tits, her fingertips had hold of my nipples pulling them away from my chest and then letting go of them again. Again she did exactly the same thing and when the nipples, which felt as though they were elasticised, smacked back against my ribs a sensation moved through my chest and into my rib cage making me make a 'ugh' sound.</p><p>Still stood behind me she pulled me a little further back so that the cheeks of my bum were, whilst not exposed to her, she could clearly see the roundness of them. Her fingertips slowly moved from as far under me as she could reach until they reached my waist and then they slowly went back to where they'd started. As if sucking her little sister's pussy wasn't enough I now had the index finger, I think, pressing against my arsehole pushing just a little material inside me. </p><p>Have you ever tried riding two parts of a female body at once? Trying to pay attention to Anne's pussy whilst trying to appreciate the gentle touch of Marian's fingers on my arse was an unbelievable torment. First I was pressing my lips, my tongue and my fingers against Anne's pretty little pussy but as I was pressing my face forward I was also trying to press my arsehole backwards so Marian could really get to me. I realised that it was an impossible dream and I had to stand so Marian could slip my swimsuit bottom down to expose my bottom properly.</p><p>I had to leave Anne's pussy for just a couple of seconds so Marian could lower my pants leaving my bottom and pussy free of any impediments. Pushing me down again Marian eased her finger into my bottom, only one at this time, I hoped for more later of course. Meanwhile, Anne watched as Marian wriggled her finger into my bottom before she took my head in between her hands and pulled me down to her pussy again. By now she'd developed a different flavour, I suspected vanilla, perhaps she'd had ice cream earlier in the afternoon but really I didn't care what she tasted like, I was a very happy girl.</p><p>Anne doesn't seem to 'cum' properly, or at least not for me, but I did get fluid from her which was quite thick like whipped cream and I sucked it down quite cheerfully. Marian meanwhile had give me two fingers in my backside and frankly it was a bit tight without lubrication but I was saved by the bell so to speak when Anne said “time to go home.” I didn't want to interrupt our little session; I was feeling rather horny and any break from what was happening would let my building orgasm start to fade. But, Anne seems to be the one that dictates what happens and without too much fuss Marian helped me put my pants on again. Anne smiled at me as she eventually pulled her panties over her pussy thus depriving me of my last look.</p><p>Marian looked out of the door to make sure the coast was clear and when she signalled to Anne we left the shed closing the door behind us. Walking away from the pool in the same direction I'd left with Meg just those few short days ago we even headed down the same street and when we turned into the next house to where Meg had been living I damned near fainted. As we entered the house a woman called out “is that you girls?” Anne went through a door into another room and I heard her say to the woman “we've brought a friend home with us.” “That's nice dear, is she nice?” I didn't hear Anne's reply but the woman came through the door with her and quite honestly I was totally surprised, she was far bigger than either of the girls. I don't mean fat or anything, just tall. She must have been six feet tall with nice breasts and from what I could see a nice arse.</p><p>She knew how to display her charms too, the breasts were showing almost down to her nipples (that made me sit up and take notice I can tell you) and her backside was covered in a very short skirt. It was almost like a tennis skirt, which as she swirled her hips around, tended to fly up and show her panties. I thought now here's a woman quite like Erica; a woman who knows how to dress to please, she certainly pleased me. It had to be a bit of a show, no woman spends so much time flaunting herself and showing off her bottom for nothing. No, not for nothing, I couldn't take my eyes off her and neither could the girls.</p><p>“This is my mum” Anne said as her mum held out her hand as Anne introduced me to her. Wow I thought, I'm having a problem remembering my own name so that as Anne said it to her mum I had to shake myself to answer. Her mothers name is Natalie a name I said over and over again to myself and under my breath and it was clear she knew I couldn't take my eyes off her. She adjusted her bra with her hands inside her blouse so the effect was of half of her breast showing to me.</p><p>Looking me straight in the eyes she said, “this damned bra will be the end of me, it keeps slipping down off my shoulders. Would you mind adjusting the straps for me?” The girls have no real idea how to do it. Would I? Oh fuck I'd kill to get near those tits and as she shooed the girls out of the room she opened her blouse and turning around she unclipped the strap across her back. Turning to face me she asked me if I like the lace cups? Did I? Yes, I loved them, they're absolutely gorgeous and taking my hand in hers she let me feel the lace. That alone is enough to get me horny as hell but when my hands, either deliberately or accidentally, touched her tits I got such a thrill. “Oh my goodness” she said, “that was such a gentle touch” but little did she realise (or did she?) that my hands were shaking and if I didn't take them away very soon I'd grab her tits and give them a loving squeeze.</p><p>“Now fasten the strap again”, she said and to oblige I went around her back to do as she asked of me. Meanwhile she'd slipped her blouse off her shoulders so that I had totally free access to her breasts and she'd practically removed her bra altogether. As we tried to fit her tits back into her bra she had hold of my hands guiding them into adjusting the cups over her mounds. I know my fingertips touched her nipples and she seemed to want my fingers to move from her rib cage over the slope so as to feel the fullness of her breasts. They're not big for which I'm grateful, I don't like big tits, I love nice swollen nipples and hers were certainly swollen. Together we put her breasts in the cups and the when I went to fasten the strap she complained that her tits were still not satisfactorily sat in the cups necessitating us going through the procedure again. </p><p>Whether I was too slow for her I can only guess as she now firmly held my hands against her tits without letting them go. Turning to face me I could see that her breasts were now swollen and firm and oh my god, I just couldn't resist kissing them. Her sudden intake of breath eased my tension, she definitely liked that so pressing on with what I'd started I sucked one of her nipples into my mouth. I didn't take it too fiercely mind you, just gentle sucks but once I'd found that there was no resistance to my advance I continued slowly and gently sucking her. I did move to her other breast, I'm not one of those girls who are mean with their attentions, both breasts are fully deserving of my tender care. </p><p>“You've done this before haven't you?” and I removed my mouth from her fully erect nipple smiling at her and saying “my girl friend is about as old as you are so I'm fully aware of what you need and what you want. Or perhaps I should say what you're going to get.” As we'd been talking I'd removed one of my hands from her breast and it was just sliding down her body arriving level with her pussy as I returned to kissing her breast. “Do you attack all the women you meet like this?” Again I left her nipple and gave her a big smile saying, “When I came in the door and Anne introduced us you couldn't stop flaunting yourself could you?”</p><p>As my hand progressed towards her pussy by lifting her little skirt her hand reached out to stop me or at least I presumed that's what she was trying to do. I, in turn, took her hand and moved it away and on to my bottom returning my hand to her pussy. My fingertip made contact with her panties and I circled around her covered pussy until she said, “oh fuck, you are a determined girl aren't you?” It must have become quite obvious to her by now that I would do as I pleased simply because I know what she wants whether she does or not. Pressing my fingertip even more firmly against her panties I put my knee between hers and with just a little pressure she opened them for me, yes, she knows that I have her measure now. </p><p>Opening her legs, of course, had given me better access to her pussy and so, with determination, I pushed against her panties shoving more of the material inside her pussy. Her response had been to sink a little lower on to my finger and just a couple of wiggles and she let out a moan telling me what a dirty little slut I am but, not trying to escape from my finger. We both know that she's now ready and so when I pull her panties out of the way and slide my fingers in I find her very wet pussy receptive for what I'm giving her.</p><p>She's trembling now which is something I can't understand because I'm prepared to bet she's had sex with at least one of her daughters and in fact she's probably had it with both of them. Maybe though she's never had sex with a stranger but that's not going to stop me, and pushing her back onto the sofa I drop to my knees. Her eyes open very wide and I presume she knows what's going to happen to her next. She's guessed correctly, I have her legs wide open, her panties pulled completely out of the way and when my tongue meets her pussy lips her loud groan brings the two girls into the room. Marian stands aghast as I lick and kiss her mother's pussy with gentleness and then with a sudden thrust of a stiffened tongue I dip into her cunt making her grunt like a pig.</p><p>I can't see what Anne is doing but I can take a damned good guess as Marian lets out with a muttered moan and out of the corner of my eye I see Anne on her knees under Marian's dress and I presume licking her pussy too. I remove my head from Natalie's pussy and guide Marian to the sofa alongside Natalie. I guide Anne to her knees again and when we are all in position I resume sucking and licking Natalie's cunt. I'm prepared to wait a little while before I attack her clit, I want to hear what's coming out of both Natalie's and Marian's mouths. Clearly both of them are almost 'there' so I move my point of attack to Natalie's clit when she gives herself away by thrusting her pussy at me and then with a shudder to shake a building to the ground she 'cums'.</p><p>If I say so myself I don't think I've ever given another woman such a fantastic orgasm, she's still moving around as I lick gently at her clit going around one way and then reversing and finally grazing over the tip of it. Another orgasm follows as she wraps her legs around my head so as to prevent me escaping. I don't really want to escape, I'm madly lapping up all the thick creamy juices coming from her and shortly, as I'm just about finished with her I hear Marian making the same kind of sounds. It's so lovely to know that you've satisfied the woman you're with and to know that perhaps your performance has inspired the girl alongside you to similar efforts.</p><p>Natalie is making a show at getting herself straightened up but Marian is still lay back on the sofa with a look of absolutely utter contentment on her face or she is until I move my head to her and with a few deft strokes of my tongue and my fingers riding her pussy she 'cums' for a second time.</p><p>I have to be honest with you, I'm just about finished too, I couldn't do anything else even if Miss World came into the room but of course that's unlikely and anyway, who's to say that she's any better than these three girls to fuck?</p><p>I'm just about to leave now and all of them escort me to the door but as I step outside Natalie asks me if I'd like a lift. Why not, perhaps she like to meet Geraldine and who knows what could happen then????????????????</p><p>In closing I now realise that my real task in life is not letting teenagers satisfy me but by spreading my wings and taking as many older women as I can for the ride of their lives with me!</p>"
1602,Movie Matinee,Holley,1,A pre teenage girl fucks an older usually dominant teenage girl who in turn fucks the preteens mother.,['g/f/F'],"<p>My mother has finally got her way and for the first time in about a week and a half I'm on my way to school. She's been ranting and raving at me for all that time for spending so much time in front of the computer either reading sex stories or sometimes writing them. Frankly I'm a bit put out because being in front of the computer and doing what I've been doing is far more interesting but she's won out in the long run. The alternatives for me were either concentrate on my schoolwork or, next semester, it's off to boarding school.</p><p>I haven't experienced boarding school but I've read enough girls books to realise that it must be a very unpleasant place to be. I have read stories on the “net” about girls in school having great sex affairs after lights out but I'm not about to chance my luck. So here I am on my way to school, albeit late, for the first time in ages. I'm ambling along kicking at stones and anything else that distracts me from what's going to happen when my teacher sees me strolling in after the other girls. </p><p>I'm a bit relieved when a voice I recognise calls out to me and when I turn around I see Anne scurrying to catch up with me. Whilst I'm fourteen and look pretty damn good when I'm dressed up I don't look anything special in school uniform even though I've hitched up my skirt to show off my legs, not for boys to look at, more likely older women. As you can guess showing my legs is not everything. There are days, like today, where I want or would like to show off my tits just in case I spotted Marian at school. Mind you, Anne has shown me in just a couple of meetings at the pool that she's a ten year old tart that wants to fuck, or be fucked by, every girl she meets or that's the impression she gives me.</p><p>We've fucked several times over the last week or so and we've also included her sister Marian who's sixteen and more developed than either Anne or I. Nevertheless, when we've been together it's Anne that's been the instigator of the sexual activities either demanding our services or when it suited her she would dispense with her favours. Let me tell you that for a ten year old she certainly knows how to suck pussy. I can attest to that as she's had me stretched out with my panties either down around my ankles or off altogether. </p><p>On the last occasion that I met her I had the good fortune to meet up with her mother Nathalie and wow, she was so good to eat, she really stimulated my appetite and I do have to admit that if it comes to having my way with a female an older one is just the shot. But I think I'm developing some kind of favouritism, in the younger sense, for Anne herself. She's demonstrated quite clearly that she has a hold on me dictating where and how we go.</p><p>Meeting up with Anne has sort of thrown me into confusion, should I go to school or else should I go off somewhere with Anne. Anne made the decision for me when she asked me if I had any money or if I had enough for us to go to the picture show. I did, not an awful lot of money, certainly not enough to buy treats for both of us, but enough to get us in the cinema. We strolled along to the first cinema we came to and even though it wasn't the kind of show I'd really like to see Anne led me across the road to the cinema door. Now, I don't know if your cinemas are the same but they have some double seats, no armrest in between the seats and those seats usually occupied by couples especially in the evening. However, at this time of the morning there were only a few people in the cinema and Anne led us to one of those seats. There's a partition behind the seats so no one can see you from behind and as soon as the show started, even though they were only advertisements, the lights were turned down very low. Anne had sat down in one of the seats and as I went to sit alongside her she took my arm and placed it around her shoulders snuggling up close to me. As she made herself comfortable she reached over and taking my right hand she placed it on her panty covered pussy so that my fingertips were pressed lightly against her pussy lips. Once she'd settled herself it was her turn to place her hand as she reached across and with her left hand started to unfasten my uniform top. Mmm she said as her fingers encountered my swollen nipples and turning her face toward me she asked me if I was ever going to kiss her. Our mouths met as they had before, gently but wetly. Her mouth was opened quite wide so that there was no necessity for me to lever her lips apart with my tongue. Rather as my tongue entered her mouth she sucked on it making such a loud noise that I pulled away from her to see if anyone had noticed. There were no other people around us and she pulled me back to her mouth saying that I could pull away when she said I could and not before. </p><p>I could see that I was in for an exciting morning with this little thing that seemed to know more about lesbian sex at ten, or is she eleven, can't remember, than I do at fourteen. The repeated kisses were, needless to say, quite delicious and in my current state of arousal very thought provoking. I could taste her saliva and as we were kissing and tasting each other's saliva her fingers were playing hell with my nipples so that I was moaning into her mouth with the excited passion. However, she wasn't satisfied with the current proceedings and breaking off the kiss again she asked me if and when I intended to kiss her pussy? She had a rather naughty look on her face as she asked me but I knew it wasn't a question, it was an order. She leaned forward so as to make it easy for me to take my arm from around her shoulders and as I did she was helping me down onto my knees between her legs. My uniform at this stage was still unfastened and when I went to fasten the buttons she pushed my hands out of the way.</p><p>So, here I am, on my knees with my uniform still open and moving with her so that I was between her legs. I put one of my fingers against her pussy and just gently pushed it sending some of the material of her panties inside her pussy and at the same time she'd reached forward so that her hand has access to my tit, only one at this stage. But as an automatic reflex as she squeezed my tit I'd pushed my finger even harder against her pussy. She was leaning over me so that she only had to whisper to me for me to get my instructions so as she whispered, “get my fucking pants off” I had no trouble in understanding what she wanted. I reached forward as she lifted her hips for me and impatiently as she lowered her hips back to the seat she moved forward and dragged my face down to lick her. </p><p>I've tasted older women before and whilst they all tasted brilliantly she had a distinct odour that only she seemed to have or could it be that only pre teens have. Perhaps it's her virgin pussy that has this virtue, whatever it is it tastes lovely. My nose was buried between her lips so that the aroma of her pussy was very strong in my nose and I could feel perhaps the vapour from her emissions up my nose making me feel quite giddy. She lowered her head even closer to me so she could follow up her orders with some guidance as she told me to concentrate on the left pussy lip and then on the right one and then to plunge inside her. I think I had her almost to orgasm with my attention when, without warning, she grabbed my hair and pulled me away from her cunt. I had no idea why she'd done that and in the dim light of the cinema I could barely see her face when I looked up but I was sure there was an evil grin on it.</p><p>Holding me away from her she moved her bottom off the seat turning so that her knees were on it and then the follow up orders were issued, “kiss my arse bitch”. For some unknown reason I love getting orders from her so leaning forward again I kissed her buttocks moving from the left to the right or down or up as she demanded until such time as I was about to burst into tears at the constant shift in her demands. Finally, really annoying me she stood on the seat and lifting her skirt she put her hands inside her panties and started to masturbate quite madly. Can you imagine how disappointed I was after spending so much time licking her pussy, kissing her bottom only to have her stand on the seat to masturbate? As she orgasmed she pulled me to her so that I could clean her up. I didn't like that idea; it was almost as though I was appointed to sweep the streets after a parade where the spectators had had all the fun and I'd just been required to clean up all the mess. Still, I had a mouth full of her cum and maybe I'd have to be satisfied with that.</p><p>She had other ideas though and with a bit of shuffling around I found myself sat on the seat with my legs wide apart and high in the air. Her lips that I'd kissed so passionately only a little while before were not at my heavens gate, my pussy, but with not too much gentility her fingers were pounding away at my pussy. All the time she was chatting away to me, oblivious to the fact that I wanted her to concentrate on my pleasure but she was bombarding me with questions about how much I'd enjoyed her mother Nathalie. Of course I'd enjoyed her mother but now was now and that time was that time and I wanted Anne to concentrate on what she'd started. Even more so I wanted her full concentration as I approached my orgasm. With one final swipe of her tongue across my pussy and right up to my clit she straightened my panties and said in a stage whisper that people all around us would have been able to hear, “Let's go and fuck Nathalie”.</p><p>Shit, that would have been a wonderful idea at any other time but here I am, on the brink of an orgasm and she stops her work on me and even worse as I reach for my own pussy seeking relief she catches hold of my hand and with a smirk, a kiss and a pat on the bottom says, “Save it for Nathalie.”</p><p>The last time I'd seen Nathalie I'd been impressed with her height and her nice tits which, when she'd leaned forward to kiss me, had been on display. I'd seen right down the front of her blouse and the thought of seeing them so closely again was very compelling. I knew I'd probably get a good hiding from my mother when I got home for missing school but being with this little witch Anne had overridden my fears and now with the added incentive of seeing Nathalie again I was almost overcome with desire. But which one did I really want. For some unknown reason little girls in their pre teen years have now found a devotee in me. At least one pre teen girl has a devotee in me, I don't know how it's happened but I just love the idea of being her lover and doing as she asks. No, that's not right, I just love doing what she tells me to do. If I'm to be the dominant person, as I usually am with older women, then I've learned a lesson with Anne that says she takes precedent over me in the sexual way and I'd better behave the way she wants me to.</p><p>As we approach Anne's home I feel the excitement building in me at the thought of seeing Nathalie again. Imagine a girl about 5 feet 4 inches tall making love to a woman who must be approaching 6 feet in her high heels of course. What would that make her without shoes, perhaps 5 feet 7 or 8 inches I suppose. Whatever it is, she towers over me so that as she approaches me to kiss me I see her tits and very nice they are too.</p><p>As we walk in through the door Nathalie is sat in an armchair watching one of the morning TV shows for women and doesn't get up when Anne walks in but she certainly takes notice when she sees that I'm with Anne. I'm dumbfounded when Anne walks straight to Nathalie, sits on her knee and kisses her with lots of tongue action. That immediately started some reaction in my pussy and then when Anne puts her hands inside Nathalie's blouse and feels her tits my pussy becomes supercharged with desire. Come over here Anne demanded and when I did she took my hand and put it straight inside Nathalie's blouse. I noted that Nathalie didn't look embarrassed she just closed her eyes as if in anticipation of what was to come. </p><p>Anne told me to get down there, pointing to the floor between Nathalie's feet, and like the good girl I am I did exactly what she told me to do. “Now, push her skirt out of the way and get to work,” all said without a blush or any sign that she was scared of her mother in anyway. Silly me, I did exactly as I was told and when Nathalie cooperated by moving herself so that I had full access to her pussy Anne complimented both of us on doing as we'd been told. Apparently I was too slow in getting down to work on Nathalie's pussy and so I was awarded a quick smack on the backside. It didn't hurt at all but it was really a nice way to get ordered about. I'd heard about girls liking a smack and some of the girls at school had boasted about getting a smack from their fathers that turned them on so that they'd gone straight to their bedrooms and played with their pussy.</p><p>I wasn't concerned about other girls right now though; all I could think about was getting Nathalie's panties off and how quick I could do it. Without touching her there was fluid surrounding her pussy and so without taking her panties off initially I sucked her juices through the material of her panties. Once my thirst for Nathalie's 'cum' had been quenched I moved her panties out of the way only to receive a smack on my bottom again as Anne ordered me to remove Nathalie's panties. I couldn't get them off fast enough for me and as I did Anne moved Nathalie until she was lay full length on the sofa. The little dictator moved me so that my mouth was again at the opening of Nathalie's pussy and as I slurped her juices into my mouth I felt another mouth under me sucking my pussy too. Oh fuck, every time Anne quickened up her attention to me so I responded by quickening my tongue movements on Nathalie and vice versa when Anne slowed down so did I. Eventually both Nathalie and I were at the brink of orgasm and Anne commanded me to stop whilst she sucked me off making me quiver in a dramatic manner. As I more or less collapsed on the floor she moved between Nathalie's legs and proceeded to finish her off too.</p><p>My word, this little girl is phenomenal, two of us finished off in short order. I wondered what would happen when her 16 years old sister came home. Would she get the same treatment too but I didn't have time to even think about that, now that I'd relaxed a little she eased me onto the sofa next to her mother and whilst she finger fucked Nathalie she sucked my pussy so beautifully that I thought the 'cum' would never stop flowing. The last time something like this had happened Nathalie and I had kissed and rather than waste a moment we did it again. As she finished with us Anne casually walked away to the refrigerator and helped herself to a soft drink and when she finished it she casually said, “One of you females wash my glass for me.” it wasn't a request it was an order and two of us, Nathalie and myself, got up from the sofa and went to do as we were told. Who said little girls have no authority?</p><p>Before I left, and Anne had gone to her room and not come down again. Nathalie said, “I don't know what to do, she gives me a beautiful fuck so I can't see how to discipline her in case she stops looking after my needs and now that she's brought you round I'm in heaven with two of you taking care of me.”</p><p>Oh fuck, if only my mother was like that. I know however, that when I get home if I don't get a damned good smack for not going to school I'll at least be grounded for ages mind you, after a fuck like the one Anne gave me and the fuck I gave Nathalie it will be worth it.</p><p>If I see Anne tomorrow I'll run to school as fast as I can, I won't be able to take that again for at least another few days. I did see her and when she saw me running she laughed fit to bust, she knew damned well why I was running. It must have been clearly in her mind that she'd conquered me. </p>"
1603,Girls Have the Power,Holley,1,"Story about a preteen age girl, a teenage girl and the way the preteen torments the teenager.",[''],"<p>Oh what a hold she's got on me!!!!!!!!!!</p><p>As I came out of the classroom for morning break I saw Marian, Anne's elder sister. She tried to tell me about an exciting time she'd had with a boy. She knows very well I'm a lesbian and so attempting to tell me the story had me almost at the stage where I wanted to vomit. Fortunately I was able to run off and throw up in the toilet. The very thought of having sex with a boy was a horrifying idea to me.</p><p>That feeling of revulsion stayed with me all day and as I started to walk home she caught up with me and tried to continue with the story. Fortunately Anne caught up with us and seeing the look on my face she turned to her sister saying “you fucking idiot, she's a lesbian for fucks sake so she's not one bit interested in your account of last nights activities.” With that Marian took the huff and stormed off on her own and once she was out of hearing I thanked Anne telling her that I'd vomited when she told me about how far down her throat his 'cum' had gone.</p><p>Anne stopped me and turned me to face her saying, “my sister is such a fucking idiot. Rodney has her doing such silly things.” </p><p>I was under the impression that she's an out and out lesbian like Anne and I but apparently the only real time she does lesbian things is when Anne demands it of her. I can vouch for Anne's authority because she now has me in the palm of her hand and I wondered if she had every female she meets under her spell too.</p><p>By the way she said, “your panties are lovely” but like most girls I'd just put on the first pair I'd come to so I had no real idea what they looked like. Sort of unconsciously I lifted my uniform to look and when I did I caught the grin on her face, she'd caught me out and got me to show them to her without her asking. Even I blushed to think that once again this little girl had outsmarted me and seen what she wanted.</p><p>We soon separated to go our own ways home but as we parted she said that she and Nathalie would be in the shopping centre later that evening looking for Christmas presents. Funny, Mum and I would be there too. I need a new swimsuit and she had to be with me whilst I tried them on, she's got the credit card. Being under a cloud with her just now there was no chance of her giving me the money to let me buy it for myself. I knew exactly which shop I wanted to go to and I thought Anne might be there too.</p><p>After dinner I'd changed out of uniform and we strolled off to the shopping centre primarily for my swimsuit but like all women mum wouldn't be able to walk past a dress shop or any other ladies clothing shop without stopping for a look. It took time for us to make it to my shop and although I was impatient I had to curb my impatience remembering that I wasn't in mum's good books. We did eventually make it though and with plenty of time to spare. No shopkeeper is going to close early at this time of the year; too many sales would be missed. So, in we went and as I examined the racks of swimsuits mum followed along behind saying “no, not that one” and again “no not that one either”. Apparently they were too low cut and would show too much tit or else the pants were too brief and I'd be almost naked down there. Oh, how I'd like to wear either or both of the ones I'd picked out, I could just see Anne's eyes practically boring into me at what she could see. As a second thought I imagined Nathalie looking at me with her big eyes hoping that I'd drop everything to the ground and once I'd let her have a look at me I'd fuck her.</p><p>However, at the front of my mind there was this little sexy girl called Anne in my imagination ordering me to take everything off while she tormented me in her usual way. </p><p>Mum eventually relented and let me try on a suit with a very low neckline and I tried the bra on first, wow and wow again, my tits were virtually naked and I could feel myself getting excited again. Not because of Anne this time, just because I thought I looked so fucking hot in it. Mum came in to see what was taking so long and almost caught me playing with my breasts but fortunately I'd gone past than that and was pulling the swimsuit pants on over my own panties. Mum said “whoa girl, not sure I'll let you wear that.” I could understand her anxiety, the tits were practically falling out and the panties were just a narrow strip between my legs but oh, it felt so good!!!!!!</p><p>I did my usual wheedling act begging and pleading telling her I'll be good etc, you know, all the lies that girls tell their mothers when they want to get their own way. Eventually she relented and I was all over her like a rash thanking her for my gift. Don't know about her but with clinging to her like that I was getting wet but I thought I'd better control myself because she wanted to do some shopping for herself. </p><p>I hoped it would be panties and stuff but it wasn't, she just wanted a blouse and despite my protests that the ones she was looking at were for “old grannies” that was what she decided on. I had some revenge when I exchanged the one she wanted with a smaller one that would be tight across her breasts. She promised me a milk shake for being so well behaved whilst we'd been out and strolling into the café as we went to sit down I spotted Anne and Nathalie sat further towards the back of the café. I took mum's hand and led her over introducing her to Nathalie first and then to Anne. There was an instant connection between the two older ladies; their eyes kept travelling from one another's faces to each other's breasts. Neither of these two ladies is short on breast although neither of them could be described as voluptuous, more just pleasantly curvy. Their best attribute in my opinion is that both of them are prepared to wear clothes that are a little naughty consequently showing perhaps too much breast. I really didn't care, I'd seen Nathalie's breasts before and found them lovely to look at and when I'd tasted them their flavour was scrumptious.</p><p>Seeing that the two ladies were engrossed in each other's appearance and taking no notice of neither Anne nor I we asked for permission to go for a stroll around the centre. No sooner had we moved out of their hearing than Anne asked me if I'd liked Marian talking about “sucking pricks.” I had to be honest and told her that once I'd arrived home I'd gone to the bathroom and thrown up again. She was curious though about how I felt about 'eating' her pussy? I thought she'd have been a little less 'straight out' about 'eating' her pussy but what could I say, I absolutely adored 'eating' her and let's be honest here, if she told me to kiss it right now I think I probably would have done such is the power she seems to have over me. </p><p>The little bitch was being very provocative touching my hand, letting her body bump against mine and making kissing shapes with her mouth that almost made me want to reach out and kiss her but each time she drew away from me teasing the hell out of me. Yes, she knows very well what I want, she knows not so much what I want but that I want to do whatever it is she wants. Does that sound confused? It should, I'm confused myself. I love fucking older women and leading them where I want them sexually so how is it that Anne has such a powerful effect on me?</p><p>We were stood in front of a shop window, one that had the inside of the shop obscured from outside view. The result was that we could see the reflection of ourselves but couldn't be seen from inside. Her hand had reached across and lifted my skirt and found it's way to my panties, it was pressing against my pussy and as I moved my hips to get her where I wanted her she said in such a low whisper that I could barely hear her, “wiggle your fucking hips so I can get my finger in your pussy.” I did as I was told and within a few minutes, or was it seconds, I gushed all over her finger. Without a trace of embarrassment she took her finger out of me and almost as though she was going to scratch her nose she lifted her finger to her face before smiling at me and plunging it in her mouth sucking softly. She removed it saying, “I love your honey.” What could I say? I loved being the bee to her beekeeper. She wasn't stealing honey from me. I think if I hadn't had someone to raid my 'hive' it would have died from an over abundance of honey. It, and I, would have choked to death.</p><p>She had that same naughty smile on her face that continually reminds me that I'm hers to do whatever she wants with me or whatever she wants me to do to her. We strolled, or rather I more or less hobbled because my panties were so wet, back to where our mothers were only to find that the ladies were sitting much closer together than when we left. Whilst no one inside the café could see what was going on we could see quite plainly that there was some hand holding going on under the table. I smiled at Anne and I know she was thinking that perhaps the ladies had done more than just hold hands. Mind you, whatever activities these two senior ladies get up to when they're in a private situation is something to be recounted on a separate site from this one and we wouldn't know anyway.</p><p>Perhaps at some later time when we were in a more private setting Anne could let her talents loose on my mother and I could continue with my seduction of Nathalie. Wouldn't that make a nice picture, two young girls lay back on a nice comfortable bed with these two older women moaning in passion as they suck and lick our pussies until such time as we drowned them both in our respective 'honey'. They'd really be excited sucking the others daughter's pussy dry.</p><p>The idea that older women like to seduce young girls is really a lot of nonsense. It might be what older ladies think they're the seducer but it's younger girls that really have the power. In fact, girls like Anne have the most beguiling smiles that have a magnetic effect on older women who just can't resist them. I know from Anne's pretty little smile that it almost says, “I'm going to get you to lick my pussy and the nice part is, you'll think it's your own idea.” It really is a scenario that most women can't resist. I suspect that when the foursome occurs, and take my word for                           it there is no doubt in my mind that it will occur, Anne will direct the ladies on how to satisfy the desires of their juvenile teachers. They'll feel the power that younger women have over them as they willingly, but under instruction, spread their kisses all over our bodies and nibble our nipples and eat our throbbing pussies. Perhaps the final example of their subjugation will be when we order them to kiss and lick our arseholes. If they do submit to an order of that kind then I think Anne and I can safely say they're ours to play with as we wish. However, on second thoughts if we have it over the older ladies and Anne has it over me then she's really the top dog.</p><p>We all went home together, Mum dropping Nathalie and Anne at their house but we went in for a few minutes. Whilst the ladies were chatting and sipping their tea in a lady like fashion Anne led me up the stairs to her bedroom. That, let me tell you, was all the time that Anne needed as she pushed me to my knees at the side of the bed lifting her dress to show me her bare pussy. It was glistening in the lamp light but she held me away for a minute or two until she saw me licking my lips and then it wasn't an order and it wasn't a request, it was somewhere in between but the result was I was on my knees licking her delicious ten or eleven year old pussy. I was horny, so very horny that I had my orgasm before she did but my moaning as I had it brought a compliment from her lips as she congratulated me on beating her to it.</p><p>When I left, which was very shortly after, I left my panties there for her to wear to bed. She promised me she'd return them on the way school in the morning. That sounded very interesting especially when she told me not to wear any others, she'd bring mine and help me put them on as we approached the school. I must be going damned near crazy because this conversation made me 'cum' again and I knew that I'd masturbate when I got home and once I'd got into bed. </p><p>As I went up the stairs to bed Anne rang to make sure that I wouldn't be wearing panties in bed telling me to keep my hands to myself as she'd make sure my own panties were suitably full of her 'cum' when she gave them back to me in the morning. How can I refuse to obey such a wonderful order? If there is such a person as the 'King of the Castle' it's surely Anne, she's got us all dancing to her tune.</p><p>It proved extremely difficult to keep my hands away from my pussy for several reasons. One, I could hear Geraldine muttering to herself together with some noises from the bed as she rolled around presumably thinking about Nathalie. Secondly, the noise she made as she achieved her orgasm was distinctly louder than usual and thirdly I was so anxious to do as Anne had ordered me. However, notwithstanding her orders I did cum. Whilst I had no part in the arrival of the orgasm I certainly didn't attempt to stop it happening and sighed contentedly when it did happen imagining Anne's pretty lips sucking me to a climax.</p><p>As she'd promised Anne met me on the way to school but not by chance, she'd phoned me and given me my instructions on where to meet her. We had to pass a little row of shops on the way to school and as I went to pass by she popped out of one of the doorways and called me to her. Fuck, she looked lovely and when she pulled me to her to kiss me I almost orgasmed on the spot. I could taste something very pleasant on her tongue, it was her own 'cum', she'd put her finger in her still wet pussy as she saw me approaching and then licked her finger clean. I got the delicious result of that poking and licking directly on the tip of my tongue. As she held me to her so she could feel my tits against her she was whispering in my ear about how many times she'd masturbated in my panties during the night.</p><p>“Anne, please don't,” I asked her but in her now familiar way she moved her mouth away from my ear asking me why she shouldn't tease me. Honestly, I had no answer to her question but what had made it worse was that she led me round the back of the shops, lifted her uniform skirt and showed me her naked wet pussy. I was practically overcome both the her delicious aroma and the appearance of her slick pussy lips still wet from when she'd put her finger in it when she saw me approaching. “Wanna suck me sweetheart?” she'd asked me when she saw from the look in my eyes that I obviously wanted her. “Wait until morning tea time” but there was no hope of me waiting that long, if she didn't let me do it to her now I'd have to go to the toilet block and masturbate anyway. With her usual tormenting attitude she was smiling at me knowing full well that I wouldn't be able to make it to school and as she saw that I was undecided on what to do her smile widened as did her legs giving me an even better look than before.</p><p>I didn't know nor do I know even now whether it was true but she teased me by telling me that she'd let Nathalie play with her pussy during the night but they'd sent Marian away telling her that if she still had thoughts about sex with a boy then she wasn't the right girl to mix with them. I hadn't realised it, although I should, but I'd been playing with myself all the time she'd been teasing me and I only just got my skirt down in time as one of the workers who worked in the shops smiled a cynical smile as, perhaps, he'd smelled my aroma as he passed. I couldn't wait any longer, despite the fact that soon there would be more people around, I had to masturbate but Anne relented at last and taking my hand out of the way she proceeded to finger fuck me.</p><p>It was so nice but now I have the awful problem of spending the whole day in school with panties soaked with both of our juices, surely the other girls would be able to smell me from a mile away. Remember she'd filled my panties last night and again this morning before she'd put them back on me so now there was the result of several orgasms in them. Add to that the fact that I would be sat in lovely wet panties all day and I wondered how I'd survive. Anne hadn't made it any easier by telling me that she liked getting me in a “state” as she called it and telling me to wait for her on the way home and we'd see what she could do to help relieve my misery.</p><p>What a bitch but such a delicious bitch!</p>"
1604,My First Push Up Bra,Holley,1,,['g/f/F/F'],"<p>I feel so incredibly sexy. My aunt, Cecilia, has bought me my first push up bra and now, stood in front of the mirror in my bedroom I'm trying it on again. Cecilia is my arsehole of a dad's younger sister but fortunately she's not like him, she's an absolute sweetie, and it was she that talked mum into letting me get one. </p><p>I promised to call them when I put it on and I can hear them coming up the stairs as I turn round this way and that way admiring myself and how lovely my tits look. My mother, Geraldine, gets very angry when I call my breasts tits; it's uncouth she says and no young lady (is she talking about me?) walks around showing off her body like that. As you know, I'm no young lady; I'm a hot fourteen-year old lesbian that likes other ladies, generally older but of late younger ones too. </p><p>Frankly I'm anxious to get out in the street with this fabulous bra on so that someone like Anne can see what I'm made of but I won't complain if her mother sees me in it either. But here are the ladies and I turn to face them as they enter the room so they get the full frontal treatment. My mother is the first in and she looks totally embarrassed. Whether she's embarrassed because she likes what she can see or because she's seen them like this whilst another woman is there I have no idea. Cecilia on the other hand just walks over to me and adjusts one of the straps or is that what she's doing? The back of her hand has lingered on the swelling of my breast and when I look up at her she stares back at me directly not letting her eyes move too far away from the delightful sight she can see.</p><p>My mother turns away her face being blood red and leaves the room but Cecilia doesn't follow, she's far too busy playing with the straps pulling a little here and then pushing my breasts closer together. She's so bold that she's giving me the courage to be bold too so I look at her and ask her straight out what she thinks of my breasts. Without any hesitation she bends from the waist and kisses the upper swell of both of them, first the left and then the right and when she moves back to the left one I hold her head where it is. Her breathing is quite heavy and I keep her there as now her tongue is just grazing over the swell of my breast or that is until I draw the cup down to expose my nipple to her. Glancing at my face and seeing that I'm not going to hold her away she takes my nipple in her mouth gently sucking at me and smearing her saliva as I encourage her talking to her quietly and calling her by her name. I've never done that before but I feel that I have an advantage over her as her breathing has quickened and she's leaving a trail of saliva across my breast. </p><p>I've pushed her away but not forever, I've just walked across to the bedroom door and locked it. As I turn around to her I've seen the gleam in her eye because she's looked at my arse as I swayed away from her and now she also knows that she can have my titties for herself or at least for the time being. Perhaps I ought to qualify that statement and say that she can have my titties for as long as I want her to have them. She can see that my left nipple is quite engorged and I move her to my right one even though she still wants to satisfy herself with the left one but I know that she'll do what I tell her to do because it must be obvious to her that it is quite within my capabilities to push her away and give her nothing else. So, she's compliant and moves as I order her taking my right nipple into her mouth but I take it out again instructing her to fill her mouth with saliva again so she can “bathe' my nipple with her tongue using her saliva as a lubricant.</p><p>I allow her to please herself for a little while but realising that Geraldine will be wondering what's going on, or perhaps I should say she knows what's going on, I push Cecilia away, cover my breasts and allow her to fasten my blouse for me. Like the bitch that I am as we turn to leave the bedroom, much against her desires of course, I touch her on her pussy and then snatch my hand away leaving her with a distressed look on her face. I hold her hand as we go down the stairs and before we leave the stairway I give her a tongue kiss. This brings a whispered comment from her saying that she's “going to fuck me one day” but my retort is that “it will be when I say so and not before.”</p><p>Shortly Cecilia has to leave, her kids will be home from school, but as we take her to the door she gives Geraldine a kiss and then she kisses me. As we pull apart I smile at her, one of those knowing smiles that seem to say, “Well auntie, did you enjoy sucking your little nieces tits?” Cecilia goes to get in her car and as she does I call out to her to wait for a moment. I go to the side of the car away from where my mother is stood although she's turning away to go back into the house leaving me with the perfect opportunity to kiss Cecilia and kiss her I do, my tongue is washing her lips with my saliva before swiping my way across her teeth and at the same time pulling open my top so she can see my breasts. Her turn to comment now as she says, “you are such a bitch Holley, I didn't know you're like this” but all I could say in return is “you know my mobile number, why don't you ring me about seven o'clock but don't be late because I turn it off then”.</p><p>Not to be mean with my new found charms when I go back into the house I give Geraldine a nice look too not that she noticed it was deliberate, she seemed to think it was an accident but it had been purposely planned. “Hey mum” I asked “do you think I ought to take it off,” meaning my bra, and when she turned to answer me her eyes were firmly glued to my breasts because I had my blouse open and I was just about to unfasten my bra. She gulped saying that she thought I'd probably need to leave it on so I could get accustomed to the way it felt on my body. What a perfect answer, I couldn't have thought of a better one myself. There was another little action on my part though, I left a button on the blouse open and for the next little while I did a lot of bending and stretching when I was near her.</p><p>Before Cecilia rang later that evening though I'd taken it off and went round the house in just a loose top with no hindrance. The bra, as much as I liked it had gone into my special drawer where my nicest clothes were stored. The next person to see me in the bra would be my little tormentor Anne but I'm not sure I'd have the courage to walk around to her house wearing it; perhaps I could take it in a bag and change when I got there. I really wanted her to see me in it though, maybe it would persuade her that I'm worth fucking or perhaps it would get her so hot that she'd want me to eat her. Which ever it is, I'll be delighted to oblige her.</p><p>So, a ten minute chat with Cecilia knowing full well what she wanted to talk about; but I carefully steered her away from that subject, she could stew for a little while until I was ready for her. However I did hint that I'd enjoyed her admiring my tits and at the same time I told her that I quite liked hers too. But, Anne is my prime target. Hanging up the phone I picked up my little bag and shouted out to mum that I'm off out for a little while. As I got nearer to Anne's house the tension started to build in me, please make her want me or make her want me to go down on her. I nearly tripped a couple of times in my anxiety but I did make it eventually and when she led me up the stairs to where I was hoping I was going to be thrown on the bed and severely fucked she disappointed me by asking me what was in the bag and then suggesting I put it on for her.</p><p>I felt absolutely delicious as I took off my blouse, then my little teenage bra and when I exchanged it for the push up bra and put my blouse back on again I thought she was going to throw me down then. But now that I was dressed nicely she took me down the stairs to where Nathalie and Marian were watching TV. As we walked into the room Anne announced me saying, “good evening ladies, I'd like you to meet my slut, Holley.” They both turned to look at me and then when they saw my tits nearly on display the both opened their mouths in absolute surprise because Anne had stood behind me unfastening my blouse and letting them see as much of my tits as the bra would allow. That isn't the end of the show as she reaches around me again and unfastening the clip she lets my tits fall free. I can feel the blood rushing to my face and I try to fold my arms across my breasts but again Anne holds me so that my breasts are clearly to be seen. Nathalie is sat there open-mouthed looking at them and I'm close to tears until Anne invites Nathalie to come around the settee and feel me. Without her even touching them I can feel my nipples expanding even more than they were or had been before and the touch of Nathalie's hands on them is heavenly.</p><p>Just the look on Nathalie's face tells me what I want to know, she's hot for me in this bra not that she wasn't hot for me before. It's clear to see that before she gets a chance either to be fucked by me or to fuck me she has to line up behind her youngest daughter Anne who's taken over the proceedings and taken my hand. We're on our way up the stairs again and this time I'm hoping that it won't be a waste of time. She doesn't guide me to her bedroom she guides me instead to her mother's room where there's a very feminine looking bed with pretty covers. Unfortunately there's a big wet stain in the centre of the cover and she's telling me how it got there. Apparently she had a long session with her mother last night and with her talents and her skilful use of the dildo that she pushed into her pussy Nathalie had a super orgasm staining the bed like never before.</p><p>I 'm expected to lie on the cover right over where her mother had 'cum' and without clothing I'd be able to feel the dampness.  At this time I'm still fully dressed but not for long. Anne stares at me making even me blush and turning my eyes away from her as she calmly opens my blouse again moving the two sides of the opening away from my chest exposing my bra and at this further sight of my now nearly exposed breasts she says “fuck, they're looking lovely tonight”. My hands are reaching to unfasten the clip but her hands beat me to it dragging mine away so she has free rein with the clip. Once open and with my breasts hanging free she cups them in her little hands moving the tips of her thumbs across my nipples. The feeling is somewhat like a tickle at first and then the heat is transferred to my now rising nipples until such time as I whimper for her to really take control of them.</p><p>I've read about little girls like Anne taking control of older women but I've never read a story about a girl taking advantage of someone like me who's been highly successful with a couple of older women but who now finds herself being a little girls plaything. I don't care though, I'm hers if she wants me and now that she's had the pleasure of stripping me naked she's pushing me back onto the damp bed. Truly I can feel the dampness on my bottom and it's helping turn me on even more although I didn't think it could get any better with her style of seduction. She's taking me through that stage where I'm almost screaming out for her to fuck me but with her usual calm deliberation I'm being made to wait until she's ready.</p><p>Pretending to be ready she lowers herself towards my wet and gleaming pussy but at the last moment she turns her head away and kisses me on the inside of my thigh which, whilst it's very nice, is not really what I want. She's built me up so far and then, as I can now see, she enjoys tormenting me. Her lips are formed into the kind of shape that makes me anticipate her arrival at my pussy but then it broadens into a smile again leaving me disappointed once again. </p><p>Eventually she makes a start on me. Having been kissed and having kissed quite a few older women before I think I'm quite good at kissing but this one knows how to torment me moving closer and then moving away until I'm ready to grab her by the hair and drag her to my lips. I can't wait any longer and throw my arms out and capture her using my superior strength to pull her down to my lips making her meet me in a kiss. Oh fuck, she's done it to me again, her mouth has opened so wide that it seems as though it could be possible to fall in and drown. As the kiss ends when I run out of breath she's smiling at me again and now I think she's serious about the evenings affairs as she lowers her mouth to my pussy and starts to slowly drag her tongue along my pussy lips. I'm shuddering and as I do I feel her fingers, so small that I know I can take all of them, slide deep into my cunt, her knuckles are pressing against me as she strives to bottom out. Unfortunately her little fingers are not quite long enough to make me feel as though she's reached the bottom of the abyss but I'm trying as hard as I can to take as much of her as I can, thrusting my body at her so fiercely.</p><p>With her hand deep in my pussy she's dragging me around the room, first I'm against the chest of drawers and then against the back of a settee and then against the door and all the time although the hand is holding me to her she's driving it in me faster and faster and can you believe it even faster again. I know I'm making lots of noise and Nathalie, who's come to see the action, is playing with her own pussy every time I look over at her but Anne soon brings my attention back to her as with another almighty thrust she almost bottoms out and at the same time kisses me and when I offer her my tongue she holds it with her teeth so I can't escape. I'm still stood with my knees threatening to buckle under me or that's until Nathalie comes behind me and starts to draw her tongue across my bottom. I have to 'cum', I can't hold back anymore and as I shudder my way through the orgasm Anne with what little strength she has holds me and with help from Nathalie I manage to stay erect.</p><p>That's not the end though, Marian has joined with the other females and she's groping my tits as Anne again starts her handiwork on me again. I call it handiwork because I'm absolutely sure that I felt her wrist joint go into my pussy and now with Nathalie still kissing and licking my bottom and Marian groping me and kissing me on the back of my neck, on the side of my face and then with me trying to share kisses with both her and Anne I'm fucked, I'm sorry but I can't say it any nicer than just to be as blunt as can be. Whilst all this has been going on with me as the object of desire Marian has been stood over Nathalie so that as Nathalie bobs her head licking my bottom her hair is dragging across Marian's pussy. Yes, I'm fucked and as I orgasm Marian fills Nathalie's hair with her 'cum' and that, together with my own orgasm, makes it take the three of them to hold me upright.</p><p>The girls gently lay me on the settee and almost immediately I fall asleep. I have no idea how long I've been asleep but when I wake I find I'm covered in Christmas decorations, there's tinsel draped across my still erect nipples and a decorated dildo with a little Santa sat on the end stuffed in my pussy. I'm also wearing a funny little hat that someone has made but although they're laughing I have no idea why until I get up and look in the mirror and see that it's got a slogan written on it which says, “available for lady fucks day or night until the end of the Christmas season.”</p><p>On my god, what a mess I look but the girls can't stop laughing and Nathalie, being the eldest of course, takes me in her arms, and with Anne's permission, she gently eats my pussy to orgasm again. </p><p>When I 'cum' the girls sing out in unison, “Merry Christmas Holley.”</p><p>Now I'm wondering if Mrs Claus will 'cum' (misspelling intended) to see me on Christmas Eve? Now, that really would be a Christmas present!!!!!!!!</p>"
1605,The Challenge,Holley,1,it concerns a teenager (me) and two ten/eleven year olds Anne and a new character Sybil,[''],"<p>My aunt Cecilia had bought me a nice new blouse for Christmas but unfortunately I hadn't seen her until the New Years Eve day so I hadn't had a chance before now to try it on. She's the aunt that bought me my first push-up bra so you could reasonably expect it to be a bit naughty and now that I'd tried it on in the privacy of my own bedroom I could see that it certainly is naughty. Ringing her I said, “hey auntie Cecilia, this blouse is really something, I'm nearly falling out of the top.”</p><p>“Try it with your push up bra” she said, “I'll wait 'til you try it on.”</p><p>I put the phone down and slipped out of my top and bra and I got so delighted when I put the push-up bra on and then when I put the blouse on over it I felt ooooooooooh so good! I was almost at the point of teasing myself with just one finger but I heard her call out saying, “what on earth are you doing sweetheart?” Picking up the 'phone again I said “if you could see me now you'd have a heart attack, my breasts are almost uncovered and I feel sensational”. “</p><p>“Oh, I really wish I could see you now, I love the way your breasts looked in that push-up bra but with the blouse you must look sensational and I'm feeling rather giddy just thinking about how you look. Can you see your nipples darling? She asked and when I told her “yes but only a little of them I heard her sigh”. I know she likes me but I didn't realise she liked me in 'that way' or least I hadn't until she bought me the bra, I just thought I was one of her favourite nieces but now it was becoming clear why she'd bought me the bra and blouse.</p><p>“It's a pity you're not here at the moment, it would be lovely if you could show me how to wear them to their best advantage” and as I finished speaking I heard her say, practically under her breath, “oh fuck, yes, I'd love that.” Taking that as my cue I said what are you wearing now and she said, “Well not one of those blouses and bras but I wish I had the courage to wear something like that.” Clearly I had her horny and I decided to press home my apparent advantage telling her “that I'd love to see you in something like I'm wearing” and pressing on I said, “can I tell you a secret auntie?” “Oh yes darling” which made me think that she was almost at the point of an orgasm and trying to help her over the hurdle I said “are you touching yourself?” Her reply was “yes” accompanied by a moan as I presumed she'd 'cum'.</p><p>“Got to go auntie but will it be OK for me to come (I said that word almost as though it was spelled 'cum' hoping to keep her excitement at fever level) and see you in a couple of days, I promise to wear your gifts so you can see how I look in them.” “Yes please, can you come tomorrow afternoon, I'll be on my own then with no one to disturb us and to keep her happy I said yes in the most seductive tone I could muster and blew her a kiss over the 'phone. “'Til then” she said.</p><p>But first I needed to see Anne and let her see me like this. I didn't think it would be safe to walk down the street like this so I put a light cotton jumper over the top. That would satisfy mum, she wouldn't be able to stare at my breasts; although I had on the very nice bra the jumper hid so much of the swelling. Out the door I went swaggering along the street or I did until someone came walking towards me when I controlled my hips and walked normally. When the woman passed me I started my swagger again and I continued it until I arrived at Anne's place.</p><p>Anne was sat in the kitchen with another girl, one I didn't recognise but who was introduced to me as Sybil. I thought what an awful name, some parents definitely live in the past but anyway apart from the name Sybil is quite pretty. A little taller than Anne and where Anne is blonde Sybil tends to be a little darker. I'm just trying to imagine how I would describe her but apart from saying she's pretty I couldn't think of anything else. Anne asked me why I was wearing the jumper and I told her that I'd thought it wouldn't be a good idea to wear it leaving the house in case mum complained. Nothing further was said but Anne leaned forward and started to unfasten the jumper and when both she and Sybil saw my practically exposed breasts there was a joint intake of breath.</p><p>You know that Anne has not been backward at coming forward and no sooner had the jumper gone than her hands were on my tits fondling them. Turning to look at Sybil she said, “give me your hand” and without waiting she took one from Sybil's lap and put it straight on my breast. Just a little manoeuvring and Anne had one of my breasts out and in Sybil's hand. Her hand was hot but so was my breast especially when Anne suggested that Sybil wanted to suck my nipple. Frankly I was hot, not temperature wise but sexually, and the thought of her junior lips on my breast had my temperature rising fast.</p><p>Anne said, for fuck sake Sybil, put her nipple in your mouth.” She did but she was very tentative about it until Anne took the other breast out and they sat each with one of my nipples in their mouths. Anne had experienced being with me several times of course so she was quite relaxed but Sybil, being the first time, was quite nervous that is until Anne showed her how to cup my breast whilst she sucked and licked the nipple. I'd thought she was doing very well until Anne coached her when her performance lifted quite dramatically.</p><p>I loved the way her fingers clasped onto my nipple and then cupped me firmly as if to say this tit is not going to escape. Anne whispered something in Sybil's ear and she took her hand, the nearest one to me, away from my breast and slid it straight up my skirt. She appeared a little nervous but Anne said that I'm such a fucking slut that anyone could put her hand up my skirt. Sybil was nervous and clumsily struck my pussy with a bit more force than I would have liked but when she went to move it away from me it was Anne that held her firmly in place.</p><p>Anne had sat on a nearby chair now and was like a sporting coach moving Sybil's hands and mouth around at will. She ordered Sybil to move her hand away from my pussy and to take on tit in her left hand and the other in her right hand. That way she could hold both of them in place and alternate between sucking the left one and then the right one. I think Anne had enjoyed being Sybil's mentor, that's the current word these days, and she'd moved closer to Sybil telling her how to attack my nipples. Following Anne's instruction she was moving her tongue from under my breast to over the nipple and to the top of the swell until Anne pointed out to her that I loved it when she swept her tongue round the outer edge of my breast and promising Sybil that she'd have total control of me if she did.</p><p>Following Anne's direction to the letter she moved her lips to that outer edge of my breast and swept her now protruding tongue along the edge and into my shaved armpit. As she did, I must have winced or something because she became quite aggressive sweeping her tongue up and around and under the arm quite savagely. The effect of her attack had me thrashing about a little and now it was time for Anne to follow up the instructions she'd given Sybil. She took her hand and slid it under my little skirt at the same time lifting my skirt so they could both see what was going on and I think they were both impressed with the soaked spot they saw. Again Anne was whispering to Sybil and guiding her fingers inside my panties until with a little pull my pussy was exposed. Sybil gasped at what she saw; my pussy lips were soaked with my own juices that were ready for anyone to lap up. Hopefully it would have been Anne that undertook that task but it wasn't. She guided Sybil to me explaining that she should go around my lips gently with her tongue until such time as Anne told her to plunge into me. I didn't expect another eleven year old to plunge quite so dramatically but she did, straight as an arrow and as deep as she could possibly manage and my involuntary shudder must have sent her over the top too. Maybe it was Anne's fingers in her little pussy because she was bucking about like a wild horse in much the same way I was.</p><p>As she'd 'cum' she'd fallen sideways and Anne was giving her first aid courtesy of her wet lips that were gliding over and across Sybil's lips but that didn't continue. Anne, oh what a fucking master she is, left Sybil and came over to me giving me the benefit of her luscious lips on my clit, sucking and licking and sliding her fingers inside me to keep me open and at the same time taking one of Sybil's hands and inserting a couple of fingers inside me. </p><p>So, Anne manipulating my clit, Sybil ramming her fingers in my ever ready for sex pussy and shortly I was lifting my back clear of the seat ant thrusting my hips at them both but before I had my orgasm Anne pulled away and pulled Sybil's head down by the hair straight to my throbbing pussy. I presumed that either she'd made herself cum before or else another girl had done if for her but she'd not experienced anything like this before, I was like a fire hose, I squirted and squirted until I was completely drained but I had to find a laugh when I looked up and saw Sybil's face, almost as though she'd had a bath or shower, just so much fluid on her face. She was still swallowing so I presume she'd caught a lot in her mouth and was trying desperately to “eat” it all before she drowned.</p><p>After they'd given me a couple of minutes to recuperate it was Sybil that had come at me again but after just a couple of tongue kisses she went straight for my pussy. Not skilful but full of enthusiasm and I could see Anne sat back admiring the work of her pupil. Certainly Sybil was successful because I filled her mouth for her again and this time she'd been more masterful, easing my pussy open with her fingers, licking around the perimeter of my pussy lips, plunging her fingers inside me (she's got longer fingers than Anne, perhaps from playing the piano) so that more of the pussy lining got touched and this time she had no hesitation in taking in my orgasm</p><p>They dressed me with Anne showing Sybil how I liked to be touched as I'm being dressed but I'm afraid my panties were so soaked that they were unwearable. Anne wanted me to wear a pair of her sister's panties but I asked specially for a pair of Nathalie's thongs or “G strings” as we call them. I have to say the girls took great delight making sure the panties were snug around my backside and my pussy and then, would you believe, it took ages for them to put my tits back in my bra. They were in and they were out and then in again until my poor titties must have been dizzy. As I went to pick up my jumper there was a mass protest, I had to go out in just the blouse and bra, my skirt too of course but no more covering over my breasts. </p><p>On the way to the shopping centre several women looked at me with a 'what a disgusting girl' look on their faces but they didn't know that I was being made to stay like that. When we reached the shopping centre we went straight to the usual café where we mostly went perhaps because each of us had had some success in picking up older women there. Within minutes as a woman looked at me Anne adjusted the neckline of my blouse so the bra showed a bit more and one of the customers at least gave me the eye. Anne suggested I leaned forward to show her what I've got and at the same time I crossed my legs and I have no doubt she saw clear up to my panties. </p><p>We didn't stay too long, the girls wanted to get home and I won't repeat the things they said to me on the way but they certainly aren't girls eligible for one of the top ladies colleges. They wanted to see me again tomorrow and whilst that would have been nice I had a pre-planned meeting with my aunt and this time I'd be in charge of the proceedings. We did go around the back of Anne's place where it was quiet and both of them gave me long deep kisses with their tongues in my mouth and I also got a hand or two under my skirt to keep me, as Sybil said, lubricated on the way home.</p><p>Ah, what a day!!!!!!!! But what about tomorrow????????</p>"
1606,Cecilia,Holley,1,the story of how i seduced a mature woman,['f/F'],"<p>Cecilia, I just love saying that name, I said it over and over again as I rode on the bus to her house. Being in public had dictated that I kept myself covered to preserve some kind of decency but I'd been anxious to show her what I had to offer.</p><p>The bus stopped and as I went to get down from the last step a little breeze caught my skirt and lifted it showing the lady bus driver the curve of my backside and the colour of my panties. Quite a thrill for me to accept her compliments as she'd said “what a hot little arse girly” but she'd blushed when I turned to her and blew her a kiss. Being so low down and she so high up had shielded my face from the other passengers so what had passed between us had been in privacy. Even if it had been in public or not it hadn't stopped her from pursing her lips at me letting me know that a kiss would be welcome.</p><p>I hadn't come this way to entertain a bus driver though; I'd come to entertain Cecilia. As I'd walked those last few yards to her house my imagination had been hard at work picturing what she had in store for me or perhaps what I could do for her. Should I let her get at me straight away or should I let her stew or then again should I go straight for her and give her an almost instantaneous orgasm. Each little scenario had its appeal so I'd just given my imagination a rest and decided to let everything happen without any predetermined desires.</p><p>I could have opened the door and walked straight in, I could have gone around the back of the house and caught her unawares or, which I did do, I rang the doorbell and before she could open the door I opened my jumper so she'd be able to see my bust in all its glory. The blouse was open as far as I'd dared and the bra was giving me maximum push up. I decided I'd ring the bell and in the few seconds I waited for her to open the door I breathed in as deeply as I could to set my pulse racing a little. That made my breasts move about, only up and down, but it was sufficient for her to gulp as she saw them.</p><p>It took her several moments for her to do or say anything but when she did the first thing was to gulp as she almost swallowed her tongue. As I'd entered I'd pushed the door shut and holding her arms I'd given her a nice kiss. I'd been a bit disappointed though as she wasn't particularly dressed up but I soon found out when I led her to the kitchen. Fortunately I hadn't said much on the way from the door to the kitchen and perhaps, as it had turned out, it had been a good job because there was another woman sat there at the table with a cup almost to her mouth. Seeing me she'd almost dropped the cup, as it must have appeared that I entered the kitchen tits first with the rest of the body behind them.</p><p>Her first instinct had been to put the cup down and brush her hair back from her face with her hand sort of prettying herself up. She was nice. No, not just nice, she was very nice. Blonde hair now swept back from her face, lips just a little fuller than most other women and a cute dimple in her chin. Now, the day certainly had promise what with Cecilia and now with this very nice looking blonde. Cecilia did the honours and introduced me to her. Her name was Sadie, what an awful name for such a delicious looking woman but at that moment I hadn't cared; I'd walked straight around the table and without a hint of embarrassment I'd leaned forward and kissed her on her lips. No shyness about me, I'd leaned forward ensuring that she could see almost all of my breasts. When the kiss ended, I'd timed the ending, I hadn't moved away too quickly; I'd waited until her eyes had travelled down to my almost entirely exposed breasts. Her eyes had lingered there for more than just a few seconds and I'd felt very pleased with myself knowing that another woman was now lusting over me. I loved the expression in her eyes when I let her know, with just a smile, that I knew she'd been staring at my breasts. The smile was also intended to let her know that I liked her looking too.</p><p>Moving away from the table and Sadie I'd kissed Cecilia with more than just the kind of kiss a niece gives her aunt and at the same time my hands had held her arms in a very possessive way. During the kiss I'd let my eyes turn to Sadie and yes, she was interested. Boldly I'd sat at the table and asked Cecilia, couldn't call her auntie if I proposed to fuck her shortly, for a cup of tea or coffee too. Leaning forward on the table so that my breasts were pushed up even more I'd struck up a conversation with Sadie as though I was her equal in age but it hadn't seemed to bother her when I asked her a little about herself. She hadn't revealed too much, not that I was particularly interested, I was more interested in getting Cecilia a bit jealous, she knew damned well that I was leaning forward deliberately.</p><p>I didn't know how long Sadie would be there but it soon became obvious that Cecilia wanted her out of the house as quickly as possible; whatever it was they'd been talking about was soon forgotten and Sadie was ushered out of the door quite quickly. Not before we'd kissed again and said all the usual things like “I hope to see you again soon, been lovely to meet you etc.” and I'd taken one more deep breath to let her catch another glimpse of my almost naked breasts.</p><p>Continuing in my teasing mood I'd said Sadie's lovely isn't she but Cecilia wasn't in the mood for talking about a friend she was more in the mood for me. Her eyes had lit up when the door had closed behind Sadie and she'd quickly moved across the room to where I was stood but reading her mind I sat down on the far side of the table where Sadie had been sat. Yum, I could feel the heat from where her bottom had been. Then, there had been a predicament, obviously Cecilia wanted me but had she had any experience with a girl at all? I didn't really know but I thought it was more than likely that if she had me I'd be her first girl, certainly I'd never heard any whispers about her being 'that way inclined'.</p><p>So, I'd taken matters in to my own hands and getting up from the table I'd moved around to where she was stood and asked her quite softly if she wanted to fuck me or whether she'd prefer me to fuck her. She hadn't responded right away, I think my boldness startled her, but the look of horror on her face confirmed to me that I'd definitely be her first. Now I was really being tested because as you know yesterday I was fucked silly by two ten year old girls and loved every minute of the way they did it.  Usually my style was to have my way with older women and this is how it should have been then. But, and it's a big but, I'd thought if this was to be Cecilia's first time I'd better coach her so pulling her to me and lifting my lips to hers I'd said don't you think you'd better do something about the situation here. With that I'd opened my mouth and as we moved together I'd said “imagine it's your husbands mouth that's approaching yours and kiss me that way. I immediately regretted that statement because my uncle, as I've told you before, is an arsehole. To cover my mistake I pulled her head down much more fiercely than I intended, but at least it covered everything up, and our lips had met. Goodness, she'd been so hungry for love that I thought she was going to break me in two she held me to her that hard. My tongue coaxed hers into stroking me and letting out little sounds of passion so she'd know that I was ready. To help myself during her learning stage I was frankly thinking about yesterday and the rather special fucking I got from the girls. If Cecilia could match that I'd be over the moon. </p><p>Stepping back from her I'd said “now, it's time you took me to bed Cecilia” and as I'd turned I'd taken her hand and walked towards the stairs and as we mounted them my bottom was swaying like a tree in the wind and I'd placed her hand on it. Halfway up I'd stopped so that I was much higher than her and I took the lead drawing her to the point where she wouldn't be able to stop even if she wanted to. My lips were practically eating hers and I don't know if she'd been aware of it but her hand was inside my blouse and whilst we were kissing I was muttering encouraging words to her. “Oh fuck Cecilia, hold my tit harder darling” to which she'd responded only to find that one squeeze was all she got for the time being. I'd taken her hand out of my blouse and turned around swaying my way up the rest of the stairs.</p><p>Quite obviously she hadn't given any thought to what she was going to do with me and I'd have to take the lead. I wasn't going to fuck her, she was going to do that to me, but I'd been able to see that I would have to drag her along the way until such time as she was more relaxed. Along side the bed I'd shivered like a little girl who knew that I was going to get it and as a preliminary to the sex act I asked her to be gentle with me. What a joke, I'd fucked several women of her age before and would do again and I'd also been fucked by younger girls and loved it. Does that mean I'm a 'swinger'?</p><p>Taking her hand in mine I'd asked her if she couldn't see how much I wanted 'it'? I'd slid her hand inside my blouse but at the same time asking her to unfasten me like she'd like her husband to unfasten her blouse. To ensure I got what I thought I wanted her to do I held her hand and guided it inside not just my blouse but inside my bra too. I'd led her hand to my nipple giving her a nice little sigh as she touched it making her think that this was all her own idea. Another little whisper that had asked her to take my blouse off slowly to tease me and as she'd started to slide my blouse off my shoulders I'd slipped my fingers in front of me and unclipped my bra and so, they both came off together. I'd given her a little 'shudder' as though she'd got me so aroused that I was hers completely although I was the orchestra leader leading her to where I wanted her. I'd heaved my body up so that I could ease her lips down to my breasts and guide her to my nipple, which by now of course was like a bullet, for her to suck.</p><p>It had been her turn to sigh, quite obviously the way she was attacking my nipple told me it was the first one she'd ever sucked one. When I guided her to the other one and she found that one swollen too she'd been over the moon sucking and licking like crazy. Whilst she was so excited with playing with my tits one of my hands had slid beneath her skirt and had touched her on the pussy. She'd moved her hips forward at that making sure that her pussy lips were pressed quite tightly against my fingers. I went into one of those little girly things like “no, we shouldn't” but all the time my fingers were pressing ever harder against her pussy.  I managed to pull away and said that I'd love to see her dressed up for me too thinking that if we stopped now and I got her dressed in something 'nice' then the sex afterwards would be sensational. However, I'd opened the tiger's cage and there would be no stopping her. Mind you, the resultant fuck was lovely but it had needed a little bit of persuasion to slow her down a bit so I could show her how it should be done.</p><p>Fortunately, although a first timer, she'd been very compliant letting me guide her to where she would have the most effect on me. First lots of kissing and with each kiss, and with my whispered instructions, she'd improved realising that the instructions I'd given her were exactly the kind of instructions she would have liked to give to her arsehole of a husband. Like most husbands all he wanted was to 'get his rocks off' and fill her with his 'cum' not considering whether she'd been satisfied or not. Now, she was having the good fortune of being with a girl who knew exactly what satisfied her and what would satisfy Cecilia. Progressively we went through the seduction scene and I had to say to myself that here was one fucking greedy woman. She was following my guidance so nicely that I couldn't refrain from having an orgasm. Her only protest had been when I'd pushed her down to my pussy and pulling my panties out of the way I'd held her to my pussy lips and 'cum' on her mouth. Although she'd not licked or sucked me to that orgasm I could feel her tongue circulating round my pussy soaking her lips in my 'cum' so that when she went back to me again her tongue started to move across me and then up and down my pussy until I whispered to her to put it in my cunt.</p><p>The tremor had been on her lips and on her tongue but obediently she'd eased her tongue inside my pussy and with my response of lifting my hips so that my cunt was tight against her mouth and the whispering I'd been doing then had not been put on she moved hard and fast against my pussy lips and in the meantime I'd taken her fingers and slid them inside my pussy thrusting her hard and fast until I filled her face again with my 'cum'.</p><p>I hadn't let her rest though, I'd rolled her off me and without any ceremony or seeking permission I showed her how it really should be done. She was lovely and wet so I soaked my fingers in her lovely wet pussy before sliding them underneath her and forcing them in her bottom. I didn't think it had happened to her before but honestly I hadn't had a problem getting her on her hands and knees so that I could get one hand in her arsehole and reaching round with the other hand I could torment her clit.</p><p>“Tell me if this isn't a nicer way to be fucked than with your husband?” I'd asked but I hadn't chosen a very good moment because she was having trouble breathing and moving her body in time with my hands. The orgasm when it came was so sweet especially for me knowing that I'd just given an older woman her very first lesbian fuck with a teenager and not only that but the very best orgasm she'd ever had. She'd flopped on the bed before rolling onto her back, reaching up and dragging me down to her telling me that for the first time in her life she'd really enjoyed being fucked and if her husband had been able to perform like that she'd be delighted. But, we lay side by side just kissing and touching for what seemed like ages until I'd said to her that I still had other things to show her.</p><p>Removing the last of my clothes and then the last of hers, we seem to have ripped things off each other during our first sexual encounter; I'd moved my body in between her legs and after a few kisses I'd explained that I was going to give it to her in one of my favourite ways, a clit to clit fuck. There had been no need to lubricate her pussy, it was well and truly lubricated from just before, I lowered myself down onto her and moved myself so slowly so that just a little whimper escaped from her mouth and as it did I'd sealed her mouth with another kiss and then moving my mouth to alongside her ear I'd reeled off all the disgusting words I could recall at that moment and as I'd guessed she'd responded to them. So, together with me slowly rocking on her clit and telling her what a slut, bitch, cunt eater, and arsehole licker she is we'd both moved towards another climax reaching it at about the same time. It had only been a slow gentle fuck so at that last moment with a burst of enthusiasm I'd really set about her fucking her as hard and as fast as I could until with our breaths coming in big gasps we'd orgasmed again.</p><p>I'd had to roll off her to regain my breath but unexpectedly she'd come straight between my legs and with her soft silky tongue she'd made love, couldn't describe it as a fuck, to my hot juicy pussy. After that performance I had difficulty in believing I'd been her first lover but between licks and sucks she'd admitted to being fucked by another woman some years ago. It had been before she'd had children and had wondered ever since if it was only because the other woman had been so good or was she really inclined towards lesbianism.</p><p>Thinking it over as I'd lay there I could see that I'd been 'had' and there and then I'd decided that this woman was going to pay for it. During the rest of the afternoon I fucked her in just about every position I could think of and yes I did demand obedience from her not letting her dictate anything about the way the afternoon would go until at the very last as she was on her hands and knees on the floor and my tongue was in her arsehole she begged me to stop, for now, as she was exhausted. I stopped but only for now.</p><p>It had been getting close to the time when she had to pick up the children from school so she 'd showered and dressed, clothes of my choice of course, and off to school we'd gone. The kids were so happy to see her and then when they'd realised I was in the car they'd raced over to see me smothering me with kisses. Cecilia had got back into the drivers seat and I'd suggested we go for ice cream for the kids. In actual fact what I wanted was to show of my conquest to my two little friends, I was sure they'd like her as much as I did.</p><p>They did like her and both of them were so complimentary to her about her looks and her clothes that I think I can see another romp for this older lady, perhaps the next time we can have a foursome, Cecilia, me, Sybil and in overall charge the delightful Anne. Secretly I tried to imagine Anne taking care of both Cecilia and me, switching her lips from one pussy to another. I don't really think she needs Sybil; I'd like to save her for another time and place where we could be “friends” in private.</p><p>Do you know what I'd really like from Anne after one afternoon? I'd like her to take my panties off and suck my pussy and clit whilst Cecilia watched and then we'd swap around and she could eat Cecilia whilst I watched.</p><p>Anne sat next to Cecilia and whilst I couldn't hear much of what was said I detected a gleam in Anne's eyes and knowing her as I do I fully expect to get news in the not too distant future that she'd fucked Cecilia too.</p><p>Sybil, in the meantime, had reached over to my thigh and moving her hand slowly up my leg she'd encountered my wet panties and gave me a knowing smile as if to say, “I know where you've been all afternoon”!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! </p><p>We have exchanged e-mail addresses. I expect further developments as they say.</p>"
1607,Anne's Story,Holley,1,"Two girls, both ten years old, have their way with a teenager and an adult woman in a park.",['g/g/f/F'],"<p>After meeting with Anne and Sybil in the shopping centre and letting the kids play in the playground the time had come for us to separate. Anne and Sybil had gone off in their own direction but not before Anne had given Cecilia a kiss, a kiss that promised much or than just a touch on the lips. I saw the little tremor that had run through Cecilia as their lips had met and to be honest with you right then I was tremendously jealous of Cecilia. I got a kiss too but it wasn't the same kiss that Cecilia had got but mine was followed up with a kiss from Sybil and my, oh my, this girl is learning quickly.</p><p>There were no definite plans for the next day but it was patently obvious to me that whatever had passed between Anne and Cecilia had put some quite nasty ideas in Cecilia's mind. I hoped she hadn't got the idea that she'd get to undress Anne and make “whoopee” with her because if she did she'd be in for a very big surprise.</p><p>I went home with Cecilia and whilst the kids played outside in the garden we had a little kiss and cuddle or rather I had a feel at her breasts and then after a little while I'd had my hand under her skirt teasing her. Each time my finger had pointed directly at her pussy and pushed a little way in she'd gone to open her legs but with a smile that let her know I was going to dictate what happened then I'd told her to close her legs again until such time as I gave her permission. It had been quite easy to get her to obey me, she was still so aroused with whatever had gone on between her and Anne I suspect that I could have done just about anything to her. We'd shared a few more kisses and each time the kiss ended I asked her about her feelings towards Anne and how she'd felt about feeling my tits and then eventually going down on my pussy and eating my 'cum'.</p><p>She'd been still a little uncertain about performing oral on me but as I'd pointed out to her Anne is a real live wire and demanding too so she could expect that Anne would be quite a dictator and kissing her or wanting to kiss her would mean that Cecilia would be expected to do things she may not like doing. I couldn't wait for the next day.</p><p>At this point I'd like to point out to you that really the remainder of the story is Anne's but being quite young, I've now got her age correct both she and Sybil are ten, she thinks I have a better command of words and that I type quicker. I'm typing as I think the story went from my recollection and only when she really thinks I've gone astray does she correct me. I also would like to point out that there maybe some spelling mistakes and I think you can accept my apologies in advance, after all Anne is sat alongside me with her finger just touching my pussy and Sybil is stood behind me fondling my tits. But, I'll try my best to concentrate.</p><p>By prearrangement we'd met at the park so if Anne and Sybil had met us in the little copse just inside the gate we wouldn't be seen. When I told Cecilia where to stop Anne and Sybil had come out of the copse and opening the car door Anne had ordered me out of the front passenger seat and into the back with Sybil. Sybil had taken my hand but nothing more had happened. Anne had directed Cecilia towards a shelter shed providing both shade in the summer and shelter when it rains. It had been quite apparent that Anne had been here before because she'd guided Cecilia around the back where the car couldn't be seen.</p><p>We went into the shelter and Anne found a nice corner, which I presumed she'd used before and taking Cecilia's hand she pulled her down on to the bench. Almost immediately she'd sat on Cecilia's knee, reached up to her face and guided Cecilia's lips to hers. The gasp from Cecilia had been audible enough for both Sybil and I to hear and from what I heard of Anne's voice she'd been domineering Cecilia right from the start. Sybil hadn't been wasting time either; she'd kissed me and whispered to me to show her how to do it properly. We'd progressed with my tongue in her mouth and then once she'd got the idea her tongue, which unfortunately I'd been comparing unfavourable with Anne's up to that moment, had taken over the interior of my mouth. It had brought a little shiver down my spine but I'd heard Cecilia asking Anne not to be so rough with her breasts. I'd been trying to enjoy myself with Sybil but the voices to my side kept bringing me back to earth. </p><p>It had been clear that Cecilia was still having reservations about Anne doing things to her or at least that had been the case until Anne had apparently opened Cecilia's blouse and bra and was sucking her nipples unmercifully. I'd been in a predicament though because I wanted to give myself to Sybil and enjoy what she was doing to me but at the same time I wanted to see and hear what was going on with Anne and Cecilia.</p><p>From the corner of my eye as Sybil had progressed to my breasts sucking my nipples oh so gently I'd turned to see Anne now on her knees in front of Cecilia pushing her skirt up her thighs. Cecilia had been saying please don't Anne but she's such a determined young thing, as I'd only recently found out, that there was no stopping her. I'd heard her mouth slurping at Cecilia's pussy but my concentration had been broken about the same time as Sybil pushed her fingers deep in my pussy. I have no doubt that she'd been taking coaching lessons from Anne, I recognised the authority in her action. So now that I'd moved my pussy to better accommodate Sybil's fingers in me I'm afraid that I hadn't taken much notice of what was transpiring alongside me. Sybil was going frantic with her fingers and somehow I'd guided her mouth to my nipple and that combination took my mind right off what was happening alongside us. </p><p>Anne has since filled me in with what happened explaining that Cecilia, although an adult woman, knew fuck all about sex. Anne had explored her pussy with her little tongue and her fingers but Cecilia had been worried about what she'd been letting Anne do to her until with a more rapid movement her fingers and her mouth now round her clit she'd orgasmed so dramatically that she'd left the seat for a few seconds. </p><p>Meanwhile, whilst what Anne told me had happened, I was having my own little show and Sybil had proved to be more competent than I'd thought possible and fresh from having one orgasm she'd given me a second one. Perhaps it had been what had been happening alongside me that had given me the inspiration for such a wonderful orgasm but I certainly had to give Sybil credit for using the scene to it's best advantage.</p><p>Both of we older ladies, I consider myself a lady although as you know I'm only fourteen, had been well and truly fucked but if we thought we'd finished we were so mistaken. Anne had guided Cecilia onto the seat in a kneeling position and that had apparently given Sybil the notion of doing it to me. So, there we were, Cecilia and I facing each other with our bottoms quite bare and with Anne and Sybil kissing our bottoms and reaching under us to feel our pussies. I'd been so horny watching the expression on Cecilia's face as Anne's tongue and fingers worked their magic on her. Cecilia's tongue was hanging out of her mouth and with us having been so close had no hesitation in reaching out with mine and giving her an external French kiss. I didn't know about Cecilia but I was so horny, Sybil's tongue was caressing my anal ring and her fingers were stretching my clit just sufficiently to make me feel so damned wild that I was moaning into Cecilia's mouth without realising that she was returning the favour and moaning back at me.</p><p>I'd seen over Cecilia's shoulder that Anne had given a signal to Sybil and the signal was soon followed by the most rapid finger fucking I'd had but soon it stopped and when something started again it was with the girls wet fingers, wetted in our pussies, ramming into our backsides. Now, it wasn't new to me but I think it had been for Cecilia but although she'd had a shocked look on her face at first when Anne grabbed her hair and held her still she'd moved her hips back on to Anne's fingers and the grimace on her face told me that something very nice was about to happen to her. We'd resumed our kissing and when she had her orgasm, which was only just before mine, she bit my tongue so hard that I squealed in pain. But, there's nothing dispels pain more than a fantastic orgasm and now I'd had mine I'd been a happy girl.</p><p>Cecilia and I had moved from the kneeling position but not covered ourselves up and we were then subjected to a long kissing session with the girls who decided that they should have both of us so that whilst we sat they stood in front of us and moved one stride to the side and holding our tits they kissed us then, the bitches, Anne had kissed Sybil who soon returned the kiss. </p><p>Anne had stood in front of us in our dishevelled state and asked us if that wasn't a 'nice fuck'? She knew very well from my face that I was very satisfied but she was waiting for confirmation from Cecilia. Eventually Cecilia had said if only my husband could fuck like that and pulling Anne down and easing her little panties off she'd proceeded to eat Anne's pussy. Anne had coached her in her inimitable way so that both she and Cecilia got the maximum pleasure out it and soon Anne gave a little smile as she shuddered a little and it had been obvious that she'd cum in Cecilia's mouth. Meanwhile, Sybil had stood on the bench and lifted her skirt and invited me, very nicely I must say, to eat her pussy too. Seeing what Sybil had done Anne had climbed up beside her and they'd held hands as Cecilia and I had licked and sucked them both to an orgasm. But during the course of our endeavours Cecilia and I had shared a couple of kisses thus sharing the girl's flavours.</p><p>Both the girls had attended to Cecilia whilst I waited. They'd straightened her bra, her blouse, her panties and finally her skirt then they'd turned to me and done the same except that this time they'd had a third hand, Cecilia had helped too. Those hands had been very occupied and when I got an index finger from each of them in my pussy I knew that I'd had enough for one afternoon or at least I had when I filled my panties with another sensational orgasm.</p><p>Thank you ladies!</p><p>As we went to get back in the car Anne in true sergeant major fashion lined us up and inspected us all adjusting bras and blouses and kissing each of us. I rather hoped she'd come back to me for a repeat performance although she did make a remark close to my ear about “you're next” but no, it didn't happen, I didn't get a second kiss.</p><p>Before we got back in the car Anne took off her panties and put them in Cecilia's bag telling her that perhaps she should let her husband have a smell of what a girl could do to her. I thought it was a great pity that Anne didn't insist on Cecilia taking off her panties and putting them in the bag too, who knows what would have happened with two pairs of soaking wet panties rubbing together in the bag. </p><p>I seem to have covered the story from Anne's angle from what I saw and what I remembered but I wish Anne had told it herself although she's read what I've written and seems to be in agreement with it.</p><p>Getting into the car in readiness to leave she whispered in my ear again don't forget “You're next”!!!!!!</p><p>I can't wait however I do have a quandary, Sybil and I are going to have a get together sometime and I want to have Cecilia again and perhaps Sadie would be interested but I can't forget Anne saying “you're next”. Hopefully she won't keep me waiting too long.</p>"
1608,Visitors To My Sick Bed,Holley,1,"A teenager, who under normal circumstances likes to have her way with older women, is seduced by two ten year old girls AGAIN and enjoys every minute of the seduction.",['g/g/f'],"<p>Honestly I hadn't been feeling too well for a little while now and mum had suggested that I go back to bed to rest. That had been a fine idea or it had until she'd come into my bedroom with the cordless phone in her hand telling me that there was a girl on the 'phone wanting to talk to me. Mum said she'd told her that her name was Anne and just the mention of her name made me sit up and take notice. You may have guessed that I couldn't get hold of the 'phone quick enough.</p><p>Waiting for mum to leave the room I'd put the 'phone to my ear and in my excitement I'd near choked as I'd said “hi Anne.” She'd given me a little chuckle and told me that she and Sybil were coming over to see me. When I told her I was in bed she'd said “how nice, don't move from where you are.” I didn't know where they'd rung from but it was only a little while before they arrived. Both of them were wearing skirts, very short as young girls do not expecting that anyone would want to look at their panties, but I wanted to look at their panties and well they knew, or at least Anne did. I'd desperately wanted to see them.</p><p>When they'd arrived mum had brought them to my bedroom and as she'd left Anne had turned and locked the door. With that they'd both come across to the bed and given me a kiss. Nice kisses and because I wasn't wearing a bra I got a nice little feel on the bare flesh too. You might have wondered how they got to touch my breast but I'd been wearing a very nice nightdress, I'd changed when they said they were coming. That one had been very nice lace from practically the waist up so they'd had no difficulty in seeing me but in addition to the laciness of it, the cut had been quite low and lots of breast was exposed. You might have guessed by now that a certain woman, my aunt Cecilia, had bought it for me but it had sat in the drawer since Christmas just waiting for a suitable occasion to wear it. I'd been intending to save it for her to see but I thought after the last couple of days with Anne and Sybil she wouldn't mind.</p><p>We'd chatted about what we were going to do when we went back to school and whilst we'd chatted they moved to sit crossed legged on the bed. My eyes had moved to focus on their panties and wearing such short skirts they'd been showing a good deal of those pretty little items of clothing. Anne had been wearing pale blue and Sybil white. Both of their panties had been decorated with a floral pattern and I couldn't help but notice that Sybil's panties had a little blue bird right above her crotch. Anne, that observant little girl, had noticed my eyes focusing on Sybil's panties and she'd reached across and pushing Sybil back on the bed she'd reached up and eased her panties off her bottom. I had noticed a little damp patch on them but when Anne got them off I could see a pretty little smear of some moist substance round her pussy. Oh my goodness, I couldn't take my eyes off Sybil's pretty little pussy. Anne had noticed of course and she'd moved up the bed to be sat alongside me; that had given her the opportunity to ease one of my breasts out of my nightie. No permission had been sought but that's the kind of girl she is, she takes what she wants without any discussion. She'd taken it so that she could sweep her hand from under the swelling and then over it but having paused on my nipple before moving over the swell. She'd come back and taken the nipple in her hand stretching it away from my body and at the same time she'd invited Sybil to move up the bed too. During that time, when she hadn't been kissing me, she'd kept her mouth close to my ear telling me what was going to happen to me and oh yes, what she'd proposed was precisely what I wanted.</p><p>So there I was, Anne holding my nipple and stretching it away from my body until such time as Sybil came to take it in her mouth. It had been almost as though Anne was milking me into Sybil's mouth and as I'd opened my mouth to gasp at the pleasure they were giving me Anne's pretty little tongue had slithered it's way in. If I'd ever known more pleasure recently I couldn't remember it but whilst I had the distinct pleasure of a tongue in my mouth and a nipple in another girl's mouth the bed clothes had been drawn back and hands, I had no idea who's, were at the gates to my pussy. Did it make any difference to me? Of course not but I was worried in case my mother came back to the bedroom but Anne soothed my nerves reminding me that the door was locked. </p><p>As the hands had searched for the way inside my panties and I'd wriggled to give them the opening I wanted them to have I'd fallen back on the pillow and as I'd fallen Anne had spread my hair out on the pillow. I'd felt hands around my pussy first almost being inside me but being withdrawn before anything really serious happened. Then, yes, a hand was making its way inside me. From the length of the fingers I guessed it had been Sybil's hand but it withdrew and when something entered me again there had been two fingers. By then I'd been stretched out flat on my back with my legs as far apart as I could get them. To continue with the kissing Anne had lowered herself with me and as each kiss ended she'd moved her mouth close to my ear asking me if I'd enjoyed being with her and Sybil and being able to see her fucking Cecilia as Sybil had done the deed to me. The thoughts of what had happened to me then had brought immediate relief to my poor pussy as I'd orgasmed on their hands. But it wasn't over and there was to be no rest as they continued with the pussy torment and Anne's whispering torment about being with Cecilia and did I want to be alone with her again. Of course I do but there are lots of other women and now girls that I'd like to be with and in the not too distant future.</p><p>But, just at that moment I had no thoughts of Cecilia, or anyone else, in my mind but Anne persisted telling me that she'd been with her the previous day, the day when I'd first taken to my bed. Apparently during the course of the session with Cecilia, who'd been thrusting her pussy at Anne's mouth, she'd told Anne about the way I'd ogled that other lady, Sadie. If you recall I'd gone around the table and kissed her before Cecilia had ushered her out of the door. Cecilia and Sadie, and also myself knew that I'd fancied her and that one day soon I'd get together with her for more than just tea and cakes.</p><p>But I'm rambling on about something that was really of no importance just then, I'd taken myself back to the scene where I was prostrate and I wouldn't say I'd been getting fucked, it had been more like being teased for their pleasure. Yes, fingers had still been in my pussy but moving so slowly and each time it had looked as though I was going to 'cum' they'd stopped and the girls had concentrated on something less likely to take me over that edge that I'd so dearly wanted to surmount. Anne had started with her kisses again, that being given her total concentration, and Sybil, this learner who was learning fast, was gently sucking at my nipple. What had I been doing? To the best of my recollection I'd been whispering to both of the girls to make me 'cum' only to be totally ignored until I'd begged them to do something for me.</p><p>Knock, Knock. Oh fuck; it had to be my mother at the door but it was Anne who called out to her as calmly as you like, how could I have answered, stretched out as I was with my legs so far apart and deep in sexual oblivion. Anne had asked her what she wanted and when mum had asked if we needed drinks Anne had said no, she's dosing. With that my mother had gone away but it had been a close escape and I'd been so close to orgasm that I'd thought if Sybil even withdraws her fingers from my pussy it would have been enough to make me 'cum'. Once my mother had gone Sybil had taken it on herself to really go to town on me and trying to keep me from rolling around the bed Anne had lay on top of me as Sybil had driven her fingers as deep into my pussy as she could.</p><p>As Anne had felt my body stiffen ready to let go my feminine juices she'd clamped her hand over my mouth so if I'd made any noise she'd have been able to smother it. I'd certainly given her a bumpy ride as my body had convulsed and at the same time I suspect that I'd almost jammed Sybil's teeth down her throat.</p><p>Sybil's face had appeared at the side of Anne's and oh what a sight, 'cum' was smeared across her face and both Anne and I had to laugh. We all joined in enjoying every second of the situation but I surprised them, and myself, when I felt another orgasm welling inside me and realising what had been about to happen Anne had stuffed her hand over my mouth again. My body must have been satisfied for the time being because I'd flopped back onto the mattress gasping for air.</p><p>As Sybil had moved I remembered that she wasn't wearing panties, they were lay on the pillow at the side of my head where Anne had put them earlier. That pretty little pussy and bare arse were quite clearly displayed for me as she moved back to where she'd been sat cross legged before our most recent adventure. “Sybil”, I'd said, “please cover yourself up” only to be greeted by a big smile as her legs had opened even further and to make matters worse the leader of the pack, Anne, had drawn back Sybil's skirt and exposed everything to me. Not content with where they had me Anne had laid Sybil's little panties across my nose so I could smell her musty aroma. I must have looked so damned aroused because they'd been smiling like two Cheshire cats.</p><p>Anne had taken control of us and sat me up with the pillows behind me and ordered Sybil to stand over me so I could eat her pussy. I'd have loved to have been able to say that as I'd licked and sucked at her Anne had let me finger fuck her too but Anne's not like that. She doesn't do what other people want her to do, rather the reverse is true, we do what she wants us to do and she just played with Sybil's backside until such time as I took her shower on my face. Oh, it was lovely; I'd enjoyed every minute of it and when Anne wiped my face with Sybil's panties and ordered me to put them on knowing that they were soaked I'd been in heaven. Putting the panties on though was not quite so simple, they were very tight but Anne persisted pulling and tugging until they were in my crotch and probably because of how tight they were, I had another little squirt into them. Soon, Sybil was putting my panties on at Anne's instructions and we had both been in a pair of soaking wet panties. Anne searched in the drawer for a pin to fasten my panties on Sybil because of course they were a little too large for her.</p><p>As a finale, Anne had sat us both on the side of the bed and kneeling down between us she'd kissed both of us on the pussy. Fuck, it had been almost time for another “cum”. Anne had unlocked the door and without a backward glance they'd left. </p><p>Shortly my mother had come into the bedroom and said “they seem like two lovely girls” and how could I disagree. When she went out of the door I got out of bed to stand in front of the mirror to check my appearance especially around the panties where Sybil's were just about cutting me in half but it was such a sensuous feel that I promised myself I'd wear them for the rest of the day.</p><p>Usually after sex, especially sex like that, I wash myself down to get rid of the 'cummy' smell but I didn't bother just then, I'd just basked in the glow of after sex and the wonderful wet feeling between my legs. Oh, by the way as I'd sat back on the bed the fluids in the panties had spread round to my bottom so I was wet in both important places. The only thing missing as far as I was concerned was that neither of them had 'cum' on my breasts, but hey, I couldn't have everything could I? When a nearly fifteen-year old girl is fucked by two ten-year old sweeties like that there is no room for complaints.</p><p>I'd got back into bed and lay there with what I presumed would have been called “a far away look” in my eyes. I'd been dreaming, not asleep, but as I suppose most of you know just letting your mind wander can be so pleasant. The phone was still on my bedside table and it had startled me when it rang. Picking it up and answering in my usual fashion, I always give the number to the caller, the voice replied quite naughtily that it had been a nice fuck and had I enjoyed it. It was Sybil, not Anne as I would have expected, and she'd gone on to describe in detail precisely what they'd done to me. Honestly, most of what she said to me went straight over my head, had I been in such a sexual delirium that I hadn't realise what had gone on? That detailed description of the loving session had me aroused again and, realising that, or it was Anne that had realised it, they'd hung up the phone and left me to finish off the job they'd started on me. Just before they hung up I'd heard them both chuckling at my situation. I thrashed my pussy unmercifully and after a very satisfactory orgasm I must have fallen asleep because when I woke up my mother was sat on the side of the bed wiping the perspiration off my face and from around my pussy. Although she commented on the perspiration she didn't offer any comment about my soaking pussy that was there for her to view, nor did she offer any comment about the tiny panties I was wearing. She's the soul of discretion but of course you couldn't fool an older woman like my mother, she definitely had to know what had transpired in my bedroom that morning.</p>"
1609,Sadie,Holley,1,A fourteen year old has a lesbian encounter with an older woman who turns out to be Sybil's mother.,['f/F/F. lesbian sex.'],"<p>It had been an awful shock seeing Sadie come through the door. She'd been equally as shocked to see me there. Remember it was only a few days ago at my aunt Cecilia's place that I'd virtually stuck my breasts in her face as I'd given her a tongue kiss just to tease her a little. I suppose I could say that she'd asked for it when she'd stared at my breasts that were nearly popping out of my blouse because I was wearing that push up bra and low cut blouse that my aunt Cecilia had bought me. But, it had been Cecilia's idea for me to visit her and wear my 'oh, my gosh' seductive clothing. The mere idea of Cecilia seeing me like that had me so horny and I'd had the added bonus of Sadie almost having her eyes pop out of her head too. But, I hadn't realised she's Sybil's mother, how could I have known, I'd never seen them together and Sybil had never told me anything about her.</p><p>Seeing her come through the door and knowing full well that she recognised me had worried me quite a lot. I'm sure she'd been worried too seeing her ten-year old daughter with an older girl but how would she know that Sybil had just fucked me silly. Her eyes had been on my face but soon had moved down to my chest. Oh dear had Sybil left me open? But no, perhaps she'd been imagining how she'd seen me so recently and had been hoping that something might pop open to give her a better view.</p><p>Seeing how her eyes had gone down to my breasts took away some of my apprehension and I'd shrugged my shoulders to make my breasts move a little under the blouse. Apparently she'd had some problems with her eyes because they'd kept flickering between my face and my breasts and I have to admit that from then I'd enjoyed myself as I gave her the full treatment of the pushed out breasts and the wet lips that were continually being 'rearmed' by me licking them on a regular basis.</p><p>She had to know by now that I'm no blushing virgin after what had happened when we'd first met so it was within the bounds of possibility that she realised that something sexual had been going on between Sybil and I. If she'd come to that conclusion it would only be reasonable because girls of my age, fourteen, don't usually hang around with ten year olds unless 'something' is going on. </p><p>After kissing them both goodbye I'd left to go home. I went straight home not hanging about because I was genuinely feeling tired. Obviously my sickness was still hanging around and I wanted to have a lie down and that together with the working over that Sybil had just given me had left me exhausted.</p><p>I'd not been lay on the bed for very long when mum came into the bedroom again and fortunately this time I was dressed like any other teenager would be, more for comfort than for appearance. “Holley” she said, “It's Cecilia”.  You know about Cecilia by now of course and what's gone on between her and I and the other two girls, Anne and Sybil. I think between the three of us we'd got her to a bit of a fever pitch with her desire for younger girls. So, should I be surprised when she spoke to me about what had happened between Sadie and I earlier. Sadie had apparently rung her telling her that she was quite worried that I'd been over there with Sybil but Cecilia just said “oh it's only a girly thing, don't worry about it.”</p><p>She, Cecilia, had been the one worried because Sadie had told her that I looked so damned sexy, what a nice compliment, and how she could really fancy me. Cecilia was in the course of remonstrating with me for being so forward with Sadie but in my present mood I wasn't taking any rubbish from her. So, I'd just said if Sadie thinks it could be interesting to share a little time with me then we'll share the time. Cecilia would just have to find someone else for her pleasure mentioning that if I was with Sadie then I couldn't be with Anne and Sybil. That idea had cheered her up and she became a little friendlier with me until such time as I'd asked her for Sadie's phone number.</p><p>But I hadn't finished telling you about Sadie and how she was dressed when she came into the house. She'd been wearing what appeared to me to be a very expensive black gaberdine suit, skirt and jacket, with a very pretty lacy white blouse showing at the throat. The skirt was fitted so nicely, not one of your chain-store suits, obviously tailor-made. I think in the clothing trade it's described as bespoke. The jacket fitted perfectly too, the curve of her breasts was accentuated without it being overly tight; altogether a perfect outfit. So thinking back to how she'd looked then, with Cecilia's apparently jealousy and Sadie's interest in me I was feeling rather frisky and once I'd got off the phone with Cecilia I'd touched myself gently. But gently with me doesn't do the trick and neither do I have the patience at times like this to tease myself and I went to town on my pussy giving myself a very exciting time.</p><p>I'd fallen asleep after thrashing myself to a delightful orgasm but in my sleep my thoughts had been about Sadie and how lovely she'd looked. In the dream as I'd undressed her I'd found she wore black knickers and a white bra. The white bra was understandable because I didn't anticipate she'd wear the jacket all day and a black bra under the blouse would look vulgar, I think that's how my mother would have described it. A white bra however, with the lace of the bra showing through the blouse would look extremely exciting especially for a girl like me.</p><p>The colour of the knickers would be of no concern unless, and it's one thing I like to see, her skirt had run back towards her thighs and I could see them under her skirt, white's easier to see of course. I suspect that I'd dealt with myself more than once and it had to be one of the nicer dreams I'd had for some time.</p><p>When I woke in the morning I was still aroused by the thoughts of Sadie and I promised myself that I'd ring her during the day. After I'd showered and dressed in just shorts and a shirt, an old one of my dad's and very loose giving me the perfect opportunity to go without a bra, I rang Sadie's house anticipating that Sybil would be with Anne somewhere so there'd be no danger of me having to speak to Sybil. The only answer I'd got had been from the answering machine telling me that I'd find her at her office and giving me the number. Feeling rather elated at getting her other number I rang and asked her secretary to put my through to her. The secretary said she was busy but asked if I'd hold on. I didn't have to wait long before Sadie came to the phone herself. She gave me her name and when I told her whom it was ringing she asked me to wait until she'd shut the door. We chatted for a little while about 'this and that' and I knew damned well she was skirting around what she really wanted to say but eventually she had to tell me she had work to do but then asked me to lunch.</p><p>Wow, how nice and when she mentioned the restaurant by name I was very impressed, one of the best in our little town. I'd asked her if I should 'dress' and she said that she was wearing a suit, not the same one, a dark grey one this time. She went on to ask me, sounding very nervous, if I'd wear my special blouse and bra.  After some time spent beating around the bush as though I thought it might be too much I promised I would but I'd have to bring it with me and change when I got to the restaurant. Without realising why I wanted to change there she eventually agreed to meet at twelve thirty.</p><p>I decided not to bother changing there. I searched through my mother's wardrobe for one of her little jackets that would hide my breasts until I got to the restaurant. She'd told me to be ready for about twelve fifteen because her driver would pick me up then and take me directly to the restaurant. </p><p>The driver had arrived and escorted me to the car, a very nice limousine, something I'd never been in before. He said we'd not go too fast because Sadie, he didn't call her by her Christian name of course, may be a little late and she'd want to be sat in the booth to greet me when I walked in. Sat in the back I vaguely heard an intercom and after speaking for a minute or two he slid back the partition and said it would be OK to go there now. Stopping outside the restaurant he'd opened the door for me, taken my jacket off, and now with my breasts showing in practically all their glory he escorted me to her booth.</p><p>The booth was very private and dark so I had difficulty in seeing her but the driver held my arm so that he could guide me to the seat next to her. She'd stood as I'd walked in and I moved directly to her to kiss her. When I'd leaned forward to kiss her she'd obviously seen what I had to offer, I'd forgotten about the bra and blouse I was wearing until I heard the hiss of her breath. “Oh Holley”, she'd said, you look wonderful”. What she really meant of course was that my tits looked wonderful. The lights were on but very dim and although they pointed down at us the whole atmosphere exuded privacy. As I sat alongside her she took my hand in hers and turning to face me she gave me a kiss. The kiss told me everything about her although I didn't know how to go about what was going to happen. I'd decided to let her set the pace so if she wanted to spend time fondling my breasts I'd help her and if she wanted me to fondle her then I wouldn't object. I know my own way around an older woman's body thank you. Almost as soon as she broke off from the kiss she'd asked me how old I am and when I guessed that she wanted me to be young I told her the truth. 'I'm fourteen,” I'd said. </p><p>An enormous shudder had gone through her when I told her and she moved to me again and giving me another kiss she held me tight or tried to until such time as I retrieved my arms, put them around her and started kissing her. I took over this kissing business and went from the top of her head, down the side of her face, her eyelids, her nose, her chin, her throat and then back to her lips. My lips had liberally smeared my saliva across everywhere I'd been and then my tongue had forced its way inside her mouth but only after I'd levered her mouth open with it.</p><p>When we broke apart I'd asked her what she wanted but she was a bit confused as to whether she wanted to fuck me, or, whether she wanted me to fuck her. There was far too much dithering on her part so I decided that, in case this was her first time, I'd guide her in making love to me. But first we had to have lunch and during the course of lunch I'd taken her hand, whenever possible, and laid it on my thigh kissing her at the same time. We'd fed each other, just like lovers do in the movies, with little tit bits and I was a bit more forward then she was because I took her hand and licked her fingers too. Because she'd left one hand on my thigh I'd sighed and moved it closer to my crotch pushing it well up under my skirt. I could feel the nervous tremor in her fingers as they lay there so I'd given her a real tongue kiss breathing very heavily and moving my body closer to her I'd lifted my breasts against hers.</p><p>She was becoming more relaxed and from then on, except for helping her to unfasten my blouse, I left things to her. Her hand inside my blouse and bra had been very shaky but when I kissed her on the cheek she gained more confidence and even had the confidence to twist my nipple. I told her she was a teasing bitch and when she complained about me calling her a bitch I did it again telling her she was the biggest bitch I'd met that day. I have no idea what does it but she's among a number of women who've loved being described as bitches, sluts, tarts and extra good fucks. It's either the way I say it or else these women are not the ladies they claim to be and one word that seems to send them all off is when I call them 'whores'. Perhaps it's because they think because I call them whores it means someone would find them desirable enough to pay them for sex.</p><p>But, we'd progressed beyond the main course and whilst we waited for desert and a drink we talked about “us” and what we could do. I had to explain to her that my main desire in life was to fuck as many women; especially one's like her, as I could before I lost my teenage looks. “Oh god Holley,” she said, “I thought that maybe you and I could be a couple” at which I damned near fell off the chair laughing. I told her that there was an awful lot of living to do and I couldn't possibly waste it with one woman. Whilst I'd been speaking she'd got on her knees and for one awful moment I'd thought she was going to start pleading with me but in an endeavour to get my complete attention she'd started to push my skirt up to reveal my panties. I hadn't told her of course but the pair I was wearing were the pair that I'd brought home from one of my meetings with Anne and Sybil and I chuckled to myself when I thought she might recognise them as her tongue touched the crotch of them.</p><p>Apparently she was so enamoured of me at that moment that she didn't notice except to complain that she'd never kissed a girls pussy before and with these pants I was wearing she couldn't get too me. Pushing her away for a moment I stood and lifting my skirt clear up to my waist I told her to take them off. Her hands were trembling as she eased them over my hips and I thought for one minute as she'd paused that she'd recognised them but she continued easing them down until such time as she saw my hairless pussy. Moaning deep in her throat she'd moved to ease my panties down a little further, as far as my upper thighs and then I'd moved my legs as far apart as the panties allowed and  by now she could possibly catch some of the aroma from my now partly opened pussy.</p><p>Once I'd got her mouth on my pussy lips I left her to her own devices as I wet my two index fingers and slid them into her ears. That seemed to have a doubling effect in that as she moaned she licked and as she licked she moved her fingers, inadvertently I suspect, round to my backside. Now don't think she was the only one aroused, I certainly was and even though she was obviously a novice pussy sucker she was doing a fine job on me. My hands had gone to my breasts and I was tormenting them almost as much and as hard as Sybil had done only the other day. Wow, I was so weak at the knees that I was almost staggering and as I'd looked up to look for something to hold on to I saw one of the waitresses stood in the doorway of the booth. My goodness, how erotic, the sight of her with her hand inside her bra whilst I was doing the same was almost too much to bear. The slut had thrown me a kiss and at about the same time I'd orgasmed bending my body from the waist forward almost trapping Sadie's head in between them. It had been just as though someone had punched me in the stomach. Although it was extremely pleasurable it had almost been a pain.</p><p>The naughty woman hadn't stopped sucking me but she did move her mouth to one side speaking out of the side of her mouth saying “if I'd known cum tasted this good I would have done it years ago” to which I'd replied “if I'd known you could eat pussy this good I would have had you years ago”. With both of us apparently satisfied it only remained for the waitress to join us and 'cum' too. Sill on her knees, Sadie crawled across to the waitress and pushing her skirt up she sucked her pussy too.</p><p>Completely exhausted we three sat on the benches surrounding the booth and made one of those sounds that show we're absolutely exhausted, 'phew' we'd all said!</p><p>The waitress had to return to her job and Sadie had called her back and given her a very generous tip and I mean generous. I think it was accompanied with a little white card and I think we could all guess what was on the card, her name and phone number.</p><p>It had been a wonderful lunch and with the sex it had been outstanding and Sadie and I cuddled for a little while until she said she had to return to her office. Her driver took me home again and having dropped me he said Sadie would be pleased to hear from me any time but do you know what, I think my next session will be with Anne and Sybil, I really like those two girls and I think they like me too. As a matter of courtesy I rang her later inn the afternoon to thank her for lunch but she'd said no darling, I have to thank you for introducing me to the excitement of lesbian sex.</p><p>A couple of days later, when I was with Anne and Sybil, just chatting this time, Sybil told me that her mother had been seen with one of the waitresses from the restaurant. The waitress was supposedly a well know lesbian and wondered if she'd even had a lesbian session with Sadie. Ah, that's my little secret and I won't tell them where Sybil's little knickers are, they're somewhere in Sadie's room where she thinks they're mine. One day perhaps I'll tell her they belong to Sybil and she's spent time eating out the crotch of her own daughter's panties.</p><p>I don't think I'll go out tonight, I'll stay home and think about what a wonderful day I've had.</p>"
1610,Mother's Messages,Holley,1,I'm sent on a message that leads to me being my two favourite little girls. Sybil and Anne for purposes that have nothing to do with shopping.,['f/g/g'],"<p>Mum had sent me on a serious shopping adventure for her. First call was to the pharmacy for some regular medication she takes to alleviate the pain in her back. This is as a result of a car accident many years ago and whilst it doesn't affect her all the time there are times when, so she says, the pain is unbearable. I have no way of knowing whether that's the truth or whether she sends me of to the pharmacy to get me out of the way.</p><p>There didn't appear to be any hurry so I'd done what I had to do and then sat on a bench just watching the shoppers passing by. Lots of older women, remember I'm only fourteen, passing by some with babies in their strollers and some with older children. Life is full of surprises so that whilst some of the women are quite ordinary, and I don't mean that in a derogatory way, there were some that frankly were really lovely. I have no idea what it is that makes me the way I am but I honestly do like older women. When I say like I mean sexually, my eyes wander across their bodies from the top of their heads to the tip of their toes. Some have nice faces, some have nice breasts and some have nice backsides but over and above those women there are those that are really outstandingly beautiful, so beautiful in fact that they practically take my breath away. </p><p>This morning I'd seen two such women and I'd felt the saliva on my lips as I'd watched them walk past. One in particular had flaming red hair and such a beautiful figure with her backside swaying inside a short tight skirt she'd caught just about everybody's attention, both men and women. She'd had twins in a pram and oh my gosh I'd felt like following her but with children around it's difficult to get women away from them. So, I'd had to let her walk past without even smiling at her. However, I suspect that being so beautiful she had no problem in attracting attention both favourable and unfavourable and certainly she wouldn't want me.</p><p>But, she'd left a taste in my mouth. The taste was of pussy, not that I'd eaten a pussy for a few days so it must have been an imagined taste but it had definitely inspired me to want the real thing. The question was where would I get any at this time of the day? When you're in the mood for a nice girl or women to undress they never seem to be around and if they're around they're often not the kind you want. So, the day was proving to be very unsatisfactory until my mobile phone rang. It was one that my mother had bought for me with the instructions that it was only to be used for serious calls, not just to chatter with my friends. Most of my friends know my number so they can ring me but I guess they've had exactly the same instructions from their parents too so incoming calls are rare unless it's mum. This wasn't mum though; it was Sybil thanking me for giving me some of my old panties. I was at the stage where I was growing quite fast so last year's underwear didn't fit me although it was still in good condition. Sybil's mother didn't buy her anything fancy, just plain cotton knickers so she'd asked me if I had any lacy one's she could have. </p><p>After she'd asked me about them I'd promised to find a couple of pairs for her and Anne and having sneaked them to her at Anne's house they'd hidden them away from Anne's mother, Nathalie. I don't know how Sybil had got them from Anne's house to her own home but girls are so devious that I guess she had no problem in hiding them away from her mother's sight. I'd later found out that she'd worn two pairs of knickers home and hidden the lacy ones away in a drawer under some other clothes of hers.
She started to tell me about how they felt and then said, “oh, sorry, are you still at home?” When I told her mum had sent me to the shops for some things for her Sybil had said she was in the girls clothes department in the department store which I knew very well was only a couple of minutes from where I was then. I walked quite quickly to meet her and after the time I'd spent checking out women as they'd passed I was feeling a bit excited and the taste of pussy had refreshed itself in my mouth. I only stopped for a few seconds to slip into the ladies to put on some lipstick and a bit of eye make up and then hurried to the agreed meeting place. When I got there she was stood admiring girls clothes but she knew I was there, just a feeling she said she had. When I was almost on her she turned round and smiled that gorgeous smile that little girls have, it was enough to make my heart start to beat so fast. Looking around to make sure there was no one else around I put my arms around her and kissed her. My goodness, her mouth opened like a seasoned performer as she sucked my tongue into her mouth caressing it with her own tongue and then holding it with her teeth whilst I struggled to extricate it. I'm such a fucking liar aren't I? I certainly wasn't trying to extricate it although it would have been nice if she'd held it a little gentler.</p><p>I asked her where we could go and she'd asked “what for” knowing full well what I wanted from her but she didn't give an any better answer than that although she kept a firm grip on my hand holding it against her thigh. As she'd turned my hand moved, under her control, from her thigh to her pussy and again she'd given me that devilish smile, the one that made my heart pound and my pussy tingle. Giving me another kiss she'd led me by the hand further round the shop until we were in the furniture department when, smiling that smile again, she'd said, “we'd look lovely in that bed Holley, with you on top of course. You'd be eating my pussy and teasing my clit with that lovely red lipstick covered mouth of yours.” How could this little bitch tease me so much but more was to follow when she told me we were meeting Anne too a little later.</p><p>If my heart had been pounding before it was going flat our now and where my pussy had been tingling before it too was under even greater stress now. What would happen when we met up with Anne was just too much to contemplate but I knew one thing, it didn't matter how late my mother's shopping got home I wasn't going until something had happened with these two girls.</p><p>Girls, when they're up to mischief, always seem to congregate in the toilets and so it was with us. Anne came out of one of the cubicles as we walked in her dress still pulled up showing me the knickers that I'd given her. I gulped; I couldn't ever remember them looking so good on me when I wore them. I know they'd certainly excited other older women but on the girls, from my point of view they looked sensational.  When Sybil lifted her dress too and I saw both of them showing their knickers I nearly fainted with excitement. In old-fashioned stories a woman would have had to be revived with smelling salts.</p><p>Surely after that exhibition I would get something to ease my tension but Anne, that strongest of young girls, took Sybil and leaning her against the vanity basins had proceeded to kiss her long and deep. I wanted to join in with them but, surprised as I was, I seemed to be rooted to the spot. I know from experience just how luscious Anne's kisses are so it was no surprise when Sybil responded to her but what about me? I should have been involved too and jealousy had set in as I tried to separate them but Anne's hand was under Sybil's dress by now and, with a little encouragement from Sybil, her hand had been inside her knickers and I could quite clearly see them moving around Sybil's pussy.</p><p>This wasn't supposed to happen, I was supposed to be the girl getting fucked not only by Anne but also by Sybil too, but here I was nothing more than a spectator. The girls had shifted their feet so that whilst Anne's hand was inside Sybil's knickers Sybil now had her hand down the back of Anne's knickers playing with her bottom and as though it had been timed fingers had entered each others orifices and moved with some rapidity so that both of them orgasmed at the same time. With one more kiss they'd separated and turning to me they'd just given me a smile. Was that all I was going to get? Apparently so, they'd adjusted their dress, washed their hands and turned to me and asked if I was coming. Without waiting for a response from me they opened the door and left me stood there.</p><p>They'd left me feeling terrible and whilst I wanted to 'cum' I wanted it to be them that did it to me. I could quite easily have gone in one of the cubicles and masturbated but that wasn't what I wanted, definitely not, I wanted to be fucked.</p><p>I followed them out of the ladies toilet and found them stood looking in a shop window but neither of them made any move to ease my longings, they just said let's go and walked off towards an ice cream stall. Whoever paid for the ice cream did at least buy one for me and we sat and licked it to a finish.</p><p>It seemed as though there would be no excitement for me right then and I prepared to walk to the bus stop to catch the bus home. After letting me walk away for quite a few yards Anne called out to me, “hey misery guts, didn't you get a fuck today?” I thought that was hitting below the belt and I almost just walked on but Sybil trotted after me, took my hand and told me how much they'd enjoyed teasing me. 'Come on”, she'd said, “we're going to Anne's place and you're going to have a really nice time.” As you can imagine, that really pleased me and I was looking forward to whatever they had in store for me.</p><p>No sooner had we got through the door than the two girls were at it again with Sybil's hand down the front of Anne's knickers this time. This was all too much to bear and I thought very seriously about going home until Anne had a little orgasm and I was guided to her pussy by Sybil. “Eat her out”, she'd said, no 'would you like to' or 'please eat her out', it was just a blunt order and in the tormented state I was in it was not one bit of trouble to kneel down in front of her and kiss her pussy. What disconcerted me though was the fact that as I was licking her pussy and moaning in delight the girls were having a very nice conversation about what they'd do tomorrow. Once that discussion had ended they started kissing each other, not passionately, just gently but as they moved against each other I could feel Anne's thighs rubbing against my face getting me even hornier. Sybil was the troublemaker here as she altered the direction the conversation was going in to ask Anne about how many other girls she fucked at the pool. I didn't hear Anne's answer so I can't repeat it to you, perhaps it was none, all I knew is that the question alone had made me frantic to think that his little sweetie that had me kneeling before her, as though in supplication, could have been fucking other girls of my age. </p><p>Sybil had said I don't think Holley heard you, say it again and Anne, just a little louder this time said “probably about three of four” and then said no, I have to include Holley's aunt Cecilia don't I? Following this little discussion that had been going back and forward between the girls Sybil had suggested to Anne that she should get more comfortable and so we'd moved so she was sat on a chair. When I again kneeled in front of her Sybil had sat on the chair arm and oh fuck, they were kissing quite madly each little sucking sound that came to me made me even hornier and I don't think I'd ever sucked so hard in my life.</p><p>Casually getting up from the chair arm Sybil had told Anne to stand up so she could sit. Before she sat though, she'd pulled up her dress and asked Anne to take her knickers off. Once her pussy had been bare Sybil had pointed me to her pussy and Anne was pointed in the direction of the chair arm. We continued as before with me eating Sybil's pussy and Anne and Sybil engaged in a kissing session. When Sybil had let me have her little 'cum' she'd immediately done a Tom Cruise. You may remember that Tom Cruise had been talking to Oprah and he'd leapt up on the seat and that was something like Sybil had done just now. </p><p>There I was, on my knees as though in church but unlike being in church I had Sybil's 'cum' around my mouth and the girls were continuing on with a conversation about something they were intended doing tomorrow. I was so disappointed, I thought I'd done a really good job on both of them and here they were just chatting together. I got up off the floor and then I knew what had happened as one of them held me whilst the other one unfastened my dress and dropped it to the ground and then off came my bra. Stood there practically naked or at least half naked I wondered what was going to happen to me. Anne quickly pushed everything on the table to one end and they pushed me towards it holding me down with one hand each whilst they pulled my knickers down with the other and then off came my bra, which had been hanging from my shoulders, just leaving me in my stockings and shoes.</p><p>The way they looked at me I thought for a minute they were going to take my photograph but both leaned over me and as though it had all been rehearsed they both kissed me on the mouth or as near as was possible. Now they had me there the hands that had been holding me down were put to good use teasing my breasts but it was the other hands that were really interesting, both girls had their spare hands against my super wet pussy and as they pressed them against me I felt them enter me. I didn't really need to be teased I was so wet but their busy fingers were fucking me so beautifully, whilst they were kissing I have to tell you, their hands had speeded up so that with the wetness and the speed they were moving at I feared they'd disappear inside me. I didn't have to fear though, they did disappear inside me but it was wonderful, I was so wet that I didn't really feel a thing or certainly no pain.</p><p>They held me as I orgasmed, they needed to as I practically convulsed almost off the table. Their hands remained inside my pussy as I calmed down and with an enormous sigh as they pulled out of me I threw my arms around them both and pulling them down to me I kissed them as wetly as I could.</p><p>They helped me down from the table and as they did Anne said isn't it a pity that Nathalie isn't here. I'd met Nathalie on the first occasion I'd come here but when Sybil said Sadie should have been her too I nearly fainted, Sadie's the woman I'd teased at my aunt Cecilia's place some days ago. What on earth would Sybil have said if she'd known that I'd propositioned her mother to let me fuck her???????? And, what was even worse, I'd done it in front of my aunt. And, now within recent days I really had fucked her.</p><p>Whilst we were all recovering Sybil's mother rang and said she'd be over to pick her up in a few minutes but to wait for her outside as she was in a hurry to go somewhere. I'd been happy about that because I didn't want to meet her again under the current circumstances. When I next propositioned her I wanted it to be in private. </p><p>Sybil left to wait at the gate for her mother to arrive and when I said I'd better go too Anne asked me to wait for a few minutes. Once we'd heard the car drive away Anne came to me, kissed me and felt my breasts. I don't want you to go just yet she'd said, I didn't really get what I wanted from you whilst Sybil was here and with that she took me to her bedroom, undressed me again including removing my stockings, my ear rings and my necklace. I want you absolutely naked she'd said and laid me down on the edge of the bed and starting with my toes she'd licked every square inch of my body. My painted toenails had disappeared into her mouth as she'd sucked them and licked them and then her tongue and lips had teased the soles of my feet. Oh, it was so nice and nicer still as her wet tongue had progressed up to my knees where she'd lifted my feet over her head and kissed me behind the knees before returning my legs to the bed. </p><p>As she'd sat back staring at my bare pussy, still remaining drips of my cum around it, she lowered her mouth and kissed it so gently. It was almost as though she was kissing a lover, which in reality I suppose she was. She spent an awfully long time around there without pushing her tongue inside me once but her licks, her little sucks and her tender kisses still kept me aroused and with each action a little more of my juices had escaped. I wondered what she'd do next but my curiosity was soon satisfied as she moved to my lips and again like an experienced lover we kissed. She was the most active participant and her kisses made me quiver. Soon she moved to my nipples and whilst I held them out for her she licked them and all around each breasts until I asked her to finish me off.</p><p>She'd dipped her head and dragging her lovely soft hair across my belly and my pussy she'd proceeded to slowly eat me out making me call out for her to, “Oh, for fucks sake Anne, make me 'cum'. She wasn't to be rushed though and I'd guess it was a full ten minutes before she gave me what I wanted. As I'd gushed on her face she'd licked me frantically as she'd struggled to cope with what I'd expelled for her but like the true tiger she is she didn't surrender until such time as everything I'd let go had been swallowed.</p><p>We held each other tight or rather she'd held this exhausted girl tight until having rested for a little while I said I'd have to go home. But releasing me from her grasp she'd walked slowly to a cupboard and opening it she'd lifted out a dildo. It wasn't very long, but certainly quite thick. My eyes must have looked as though they were about to leave my head. I wasn't scared of it I'd felt on inside me once before but I'd said that between the two of them they'd practically fucked me to a standstill. Anne's response had been to turn around to let me fasten it at the back and then it had been slid inside me so slowly as she'd leaned forward to kiss me.
Remember I'm your number one fuck she said as she slowly teased me with it. It came out and in my mouth and then back in my pussy and every stroke had been done with calm deliberation just gathering my juice on the end of the dildo and then when she thought she'd gathered enough she withdrew it again and put it in my mouth. At no time had she rushed, she was calm as though fucking older girls was an every day occurrence for her and her confidence in putting it in my mouth should have told me that I'd almost certainly be hers whenever she wanted me. Almost at the point where in books I would have been pleading with her to finish me off she gave an almighty thrust making me feel as though the tip of the dildo had come out of my arsehole. Don't ask me if I'd 'cum', if it had been a swimming pool there couldn't have been any more fluid around.</p><p>After I'd dressed, with her help, she made sure the bra and blouse were sitting nicely and my knickers showed me off to the best advantage I left but not before we'd kissed again.</p><p>When I got home whatever mother had been doing had obviously kept her occupied because all she said to me was, “oh, you're home, did you get my tablets?” I wonder if the fact I had a smile a mile wide made any impression on her?</p>"
1611,Anne's Special Touch,Holley,1,"The story of how my little friend Anne, a ten year old, seduced me AGAIN.",['f/g lesbian sex'],"<p>Anne realised that I still wasn't too well despite my most recent encounters so she'd come over to keep me company but as she'd arrived she saw that I was up and about and to cap it all off I was dressed too. “Wow” she'd said, “don't you look lovely?” As you can imagine her comment cheered me enormously. I'd not put on my lovely push up bra nor my plunge neckline blouse; I was wearing a nice short skirt and a 'T' shirt. Neither of those items was too tight, as a matter of fact the skirt was one that was likely to blow up around my hips if it got caught in a wind. It's one that I've had for a little while and I don't think it's one that mum likes me to wearing these days but being an independent sort of girl I more or less wear what I like.</p><p>Now that Anne was here we'd retreated to my bedroom and I was so surprised when Anne came to me in a most solicitous mood kissing me more like a lover than a girl who wanted to fuck me. The kiss was delightful, almost as though the next thing she'd say would be 'I love you' and that wasn't all, there were more to come. Each one was more loving than the previous one and I hadn't felt her tongue searching for the way into my mouth once. Maybe I should have been disappointed but quite frankly I wasn't, I was beginning to like this new Anne. Oh yes I wanted sex with her but it could wait, I had every intention of giving myself to her whenever she wanted.</p><p>After what seemed like a solid half hour of kissing, not once having touched my breasts or felt my bottom, she pulled me off the bed saying off we go. She didn't explain where but I guessed it would be where the other girls gathered, at the shopping centre. I was a little surprised when instead of heading that way we turned a corner and headed towards her house. When she unlocked the door unlike on other occasions, where she'd made an immediate grab for me, this time she led me into the lounge room and guided me to a seat on the settee. </p><p>She'd put a video on or rather one had already been in the machine and she'd just pushed the 'play' button. After the introduction it turned out to be a romance novel film and once we'd seen a few scenes and got the general impression of what was about to happen Anne put her arm around my shoulder and pulled me into her. I turned my head to smile at her and when I did she kissed me on the lips as I imagine a boy would do when he had his best girl friend in the movies. It was a lovely kiss, so soft and gentle and frankly I didn't want it to end but end it did as she returned to watching the movie.</p><p>I hadn't heard of this film before so I wasn't sure if there was anything in it that would give me a hint as to what would happen. But suddenly Anne stood up and lifted her dress up to show me her knickers. They were the pair I'd taken from my bedroom drawer; remember I'd given her and Sybil old pairs of mine that were still in good condition. I could see her pussy through the lace and whilst wetness doesn't show as well on lace as it does on a pair of cotton knickers I could definitely see something there. It was sort of like a spiders web as little tiny strings of her pussy juice was stretched between the little bits of lace. I could remember seeing myself like that only last year when I'd had what my friend Barbie called my first little 'cummie'.</p><p>I reached forward to touch her but she held my hand away. I suppose I could have overpowered her but I didn't want to do that. Having shown me her knickers she sat down again with her arm around me again and when I turned in anticipation of another kiss she just touched my lips with her fingers. Oh my god, as much as I'd enjoyed this romantic stuff with her showing me her knickers I'd become aroused. I tried to move her face towards me so I could kiss her but she'd given me one of those little smacks that I like so much, they tell me that when she's ready I won't regret what she does to me.</p><p>What else could I do but show some patience but when she got off the settee and went to the kitchen I felt a bit as though she'd abandoned me. She was away a few minutes but that was all and when she came back she had a couple of slices of cake on a plate but she'd cut the slices into a little dice and she proceeded to feed me like a little child. It had only been a few days ago when Sadie, Sybil's mother, had fed me little tit bits in the restaurant before kneeling down in front of me and eating my pussy. Was that what was going to happen here? As she'd slid one of the little pieces into my mouth I'd left some of my saliva on her fingers so that as the next piece was put in my mouth I could taste not only the cake but my own saliva.</p><p>Thinking of what I'd done to myself last night, I'd 'cum' quite beautifully as I'd thought about Sadie and her white bra and black knickers, the naughtiness of Anne putting the pieces in my mouth and my saliva had me almost back to where I was immediately before I got up, with the imaginary taste of Sadie still in my mouth. Pushing the pieces of cake in my mouth had turned me on as you could imagine and just thinking back to Anne and her knickers showing those 'spiders webs' across the lace panel started my juices flowing quite nicely.</p><p>Eventually she'd finished stuffing pieces of cake into my mouth and she kissed and licked the crumbs off my lips. I couldn't resist it I made an immediate grab for her and pulled her to me thrusting my lips at hers in a desperate attempt to arouse her. She responded to my kiss but breaking away she'd said haven't any of those older ladies you've been with told you that being with a little girl like me is dangerous? They had but I'd ignored them so far but I was beginning to realise that what ever it was little girls had it was very strong medicine.</p><p>Stand up she said and when I stood she told me to get undressed. I wanted her to undress me but she just sat back and watched me as I unfastened my blouse. I was embarrassed of course, I would have preferred her to do it, but the only thing she did was to tell me to slow down. I'd got my blouse unfastened by now and when I went to unfasten my bra she stopped me saying rest for a moment or two. Then the order came again and I unfastened my bra and in an attempt to tease her I did it very slowly or at least I started to do it slowly until she told me to get a move on. I almost ripped it off trying to satisfy her but when I went to drop my skirt she just told me to lift it up and show her my knickers.</p><p>That as a bit embarrassing because they were quite soaked at the front but all she'd said had been 'yummy'. That gave me lots of courage and when I unfastened the waistband on my skirt I shimmied (I think that's the right word) it over my hips very slowly. Eventually it was on the floor and I was just in my knickers and shoes fully expecting Anne to put her hand out to touch me. Surprise, surprise, she lifted her own skirt and started to stroke her pussy. That wasn't supposed to happen, she should have put her hand on my pussy; surely she could see that pussy was almost begging her to touch it? Watching her playing with herself wasn't fair but another surprise when she reached under the cushion behind her and pulled out a dildo. It was only small but it  was already covered by a condom and she made a great play of showing it to me. Now reaching forward she touched my pussy with it and as she did my eyes had closed and I'd given a little shudder. Reaching to hold me to her she'd slid it in to its fullest extent and oh my, didn't that please me but I was disappointed when she took it out again, at least I was until she put it in her mouth. Turning me around she put it against my anus but there was no chance of getting it in there without me moving. </p><p>Moving together, but under her guidance, she laid me on the arm of the settee with my head almost against the back so that my body followed the curve of the arm. That of course pushed my bottom in the air and she'd moved to kiss me on my buttocks whilst she just held the dildo against my hole without moving it.</p><p>The hand not engaged in holding the dildo was continually stroking my bottom at the same time as she was kissing them and slowly, slowly I relaxed enough for her to enter just the tip in my bottom. It had been an involuntary move that lifted my bottom clear of the settee arm leaving a nice gap between us so that now her hand could reach underneath me to enter my pussy and as it did the dildo was pushed fully home. That had brought out a gasp, I couldn't be sure if it was in joy or in pain. However, I'd given her a little wriggle and it had almost disappeared up my backside.</p><p>There had been no movement of either of her hands, I was just lay there with both her hands having taken over each of my orifices as she'd leaned forward, told me to turn my face and pushed her tongue deep or as deep as her little tongue would go, into my mouth. Is this heaven I'd wondered but it wasn't quite yet, her hands had not started moving but when they did, that's when I'd know I was in heaven.</p><p>She then helped me up from the settee arm and led me to the bedrooms. The one she'd entered and taken me into was her mother's bedroom. When I'd first met Anne I'd also met her mother Nathalie and found she was 'one of us'but nevertheless I didn't think it was very nice to engage in a sexual activity without her knowledge. When I spoke to Anne about it she'd just said mum likes you so even if I'd countered with but she probably won't like me smell in here Anne would have, and in fact did, totally ignored my complaint. </p><p>Still holding the dildo in my bottom, although she had taken her fingers out of my pussy she laid me on the bed with my bottom just clear of it so she could get to me without having to reach right underneath me. Her other hand had not gone back to my pussy, much to my regret, but I didn't have time to worry about it as she wriggled up level with me and resumed kissing me. I was ecstatic with her performance as her tongue caressed mine and occasionally her lips moved away from me so her silky tongue could lick it's way from one corner of my mouth to the other. On occasions it had left strings of her and my spittle between us. After a little while she'd moved down my body. It wasn't licking, it wasn't sucking, it wasn't biting, it was so beautifully done as her little wet tongue had progressed from under my breast, over the swell, pausing for a little while whilst her lips and tongue had circled my nipple. Of course she couldn't ignore the other one and it got equal treatment. </p><p>I was almost at the stage of orgasm and whilst she'd been attending to my nipples and breasts I'd been whispering to her telling her how good she is and how much I wanted her to want me. Each little whisper seemed to have encouraged her even more and she'd left my breasts on her way to my pussy. My pussy seemed to be sending out messages to her to hurry up and get here but I had to be tormented even more as she'd licked her way down my body pausing at my belly button then almost there she'd run her tongue along the crease between my torso and my thighs. </p><p>The things I'd been saying to her were not for publication as they say, they were far too disgusting but in the mood I was in I could quite easily have used the same words out in the street for all the public to hear. When she did eventually reach my cunt that first touch of her tongue on my protruding clit was like an electric shock. Yes, I've read that in other stories too but it seems to be the perfect description of what it feels like and my god, my body arched so high and squirted without her doing much more than just touching me. Her little face, that beautiful face that I was beginning to adore, was smiling at me even though it was bathed in 'cum' that she'd brought on with just that first touch of her tongue.</p><p>Eventually my body did fall back to the bed and as I did I realised that she still had the dildo in my bottom and the collision between my bottom and the mattress drove it even further and I had a fantastic anal orgasm. I begged her to let me wipe the bed down but she refused saying that we'll be back here shortly and besides Nathalie would want to smell what I'd left behind.</p><p>When she took me back there later I enjoyed myself again but it wasn't the same as the earlier fuck, that will take some beating and I guess that it was one of those that only come along infrequently.</p><p>About lunchtime when Nathalie came home for lunch she came into the lounge room and when she saw me she'd said “you look lovely, have you had a nice time this morning? Yes I had but I didn't tell her that her ten-year old daughter had fucked me to a standstill but I guess knowing her daughter and I she could make an educated guess. </p><p>When she came back downstairs she'd changed her blouse for some reason and surely she'd been able to detect aroma in there, however, she didn't make any comment at that time. As she'd left to return to work she'd said thank you for the perfume in my bedroom, I'll enjoy it when I get in bed tonight.</p><p>Shortly after lunch I went home feeling rather tired but very elated at the fuck that Anne, that oh so delicious little girl had given me just a little time ago.</p><p>I told mum that I'd had lunch but now I was tired and went up the stairs to lie down. But, first I had to check my battered pussy where Anne had thrashed it quite a bit during the second fuck and oh my, how swollen it looked but with just one touch as I slid my knickers down over my hips I'd innocently touched it and had another orgasm. Hearing the yell that I'd let out my mother rushed up the stairs to see what was going on only to find me leaning against the dressing table caressing my pretty little pussy where lots of sticky wet cream had accumulated. It was on my fingers too and even though it was my mother looking at me there was no way I could stop then. I'd continued to torment myself until I'd orgasmed again and then I fell on the bed.</p><p>I'd fully expected to hear my mother to say something about me being a dirty girl but all she'd said had been you poor girl and taking a tissue she'd wiped some of the 'cum' away from my pussy. She hadn't thrown the tissue in the waste paper basket as I would have expected, she took it with her. I wondered what she'd done with it???</p>"
1612,It Happened in a Tent,Holley,1,My two friends manage to show me a few tricks of the sexual kind on an overnight camping adventure.,['f/g/g lesbian sex'],"<p>Before we go back to school the girls, Anne and Sybil, want to go camping. There are a couple of camp grounds quite near here so we could always get one of the mothers to drive us there pick us up again if anything goes wrong. We have most of the camping gear that we'd need, we've got a tent, sleeping bags, air mattresses and a stove. The tent is plenty big enough for three, it's been big enough for mum and I and dad when he was behaving himself and not chasing other women. </p><p>I think I can put it up without help although when I say without help I mean I don't need any advice when I'm doing it. Some physical help is always welcome but if it comes to the pinch I'll just send everybody away and get on with it. Mum's agreeable to driving us there, only fifteen minutes down the road, so I'll be able to get the tent up and we can have a swim before it goes dark. </p><p>All went well, the tent went up in about ten minutes with a little help from the girls although they seemed to be more interested in my arse and tits than the tent. Every time I bent to hammer in a peg I got comments about my lovely arse. When I turned around with the intention of telling them to go and get “f…..” they got a nice view of my tits down the front of my shirt. But, eventually we got it up, the air mattresses blown up and inside, sleeping bags just thrown on the mattress and the stove set up all ready to go. Now, it's time we went for a swim.</p><p>The beach is only a few yards away and there's no surf here, we're on the inward side of the barrier reef so the sea gets broken some way away. I don't know why the girls wanted to come to the beach when the pool is so nice; perhaps they just want to sunbathe in private. One thing I didn't realise is that none of us got changed in the tent; we all brought our swimsuits down here with us. Ah well, we're the only people down here so we can change in totally privacy. I had a look around to make sure that we were alone but as I did I saw Anne just throwing her clothes on the sand. She was only wearing a shirt and a pair of knickers under her shorts and now she's naked. It's not fair, she shouldn't be allowed to get naked in front of me but as I'm looking at her and melting under one of her smiles I glance to the side and see Sybil in exactly the same condition. Again it's not fair what these girls are doing to me.</p><p>I've taken off my top and I'm just on to my bra when they move in on me and holding me by the arms with a hand each they finish off removing my bra and throw it on the sand along with their clothes. Yes, I know they've seen me naked a few times, they've both fucked me so that's to be understood, and they've done it in some quite public places but right now I'm feeling embarrassed. Without a word being spoken they drag me towards a palm tree and with the towels they tie my hands behind me and round the back of the tree and as I try to kick out at them calling them some not very nice names, they grab a leg each and again tie me around the back of the tree.</p><p>I know, oh yes I know that these little bitches have something nasty lined up for me but I have no idea what it might be. Leaving me tied to the damned tree they saunter off to the water's edge and for a little while they play, naked I might say, splashing water on each other. This is terrible; I'd love to be playing with them especially when we're all naked. They've got nice suntans whereas I'm still quite pale, blonde “anglos” like me don't take the sun too well. But that's the least of my concerns when Anne, always the dominant girl, puts her hand on Sybil's pussy and pushes her finger just a little way inside. I guess she stopped when she met an obstacle but no matter how far in she was it certainly pleased Sybil. Anne is spending a long time on Sybil and I'm jealous, I'd like her to come and tease me a little but rather than come and torment me they change positions and now it's Sybil's fingers in Anne's pretty little pussy.</p><p>If you've ever been in this kind of a position then you'll know how I feel right now especially considering that I'm a horny bitch at the best of times. Having been worked over by these two girls, sometimes together and at other times on their own, my imagination is working overtime hoping for something of the same treatment. If they bothered to look at me properly they'd see that my pretty pussy was making something nice and moist, it wasn't running down my legs but it certainly was gathering at the entrance to my pussy.</p><p>Those two bitches played around with each other for a good twenty minutes and all that time I had no choice but to look at them. I suppose you'd say well look away you silly bitch but watching them was so exhilarating that there was no chance of me looking anywhere else. Finally they must have satisfied they're immediate desires and trotting across the sand they fell to their knees in front of me. I just couldn't move and I knew for certain that something was about to happen to me but even with my wild imagination I couldn't imagine what it could be.</p><p>Anne said to Sybil now suck the bitches cunt and after a few minutes demonstrating how she could wet her lips she came to me. Not aggressively, gently with Anne's face close to hers giving her directions on how to fuck me. Sybil's little mouth and tongue completely covered my pussy and her tongue and lips made love to me in the most romantic way. If I could have I would have returned the kisses with my pussy lips opening for her just as hers were opening for me. Her hands had squeezed between my bottom and the tree and she was caressing it just as I would have liked to caress her right now. Anne meanwhile had picked up her little bag and was applying lipstick to her pretty pink lips, they looked lovely and when she came towards me she had a little scarf in her hands. I had no idea what it was for until such time as she tied my head back against the tree so I couldn't move. Having done it she moved in on me and although she must have known that I wouldn't have moved my mouth away from her kisses I couldn't move even a fraction of an inch. </p><p>With one hand on one tit and then the other hand fondling the other the kiss arrived. I would have opened my mouth for her quite cheerfully but her hands or rather her fingertips squeezed my nipples as she told me to open my mouth because I was going to get the fucking of a lifetime. The kisses, the fondling of my breasts and the sucking of my pussy and clit had been joined with Sybil's finger in my bottom. If it wasn't for the bindings I'd probably have fallen over but even though Anne moved away from my mouth she spoke to me in a sultry voice that I hadn't heard her use before saying   I'm going to be in the middle in the sleeping bag when we go to bed tonight.</p><p>I suppose you're wondering if I'd 'cum'? Of course I'd 'cum', it was everywhere and Sybil had not stopped, she was still going bringing more fluid to the surface whilst Anne was telling me that this was just an introduction to what would happen to me tonight when I was in the middle.  And by the way she said, you'll be wearing Sybil's panties for the rest of the day, they're very wet, we both masturbated in them earlier. </p><p>They did eventually let me free of the bindings and so I could stretch my limbs, which had cramped almost as soon as Sybil had licked more than her fair share of my juices from around my pussy. She came up smiling though and once I'd sort of recovered they took me in the water to freshen up. I have to admit that salt water feels much nicer to me that pool water with it's chlorine content and it also gives better floatability (I'm sure that's not the word I'm trying to think of but it probably gives you the general idea of what I'm trying to say) so that just lay back looking up at the sun you can just lazily float. They kept me company for about fifteen minutes and then they disappeared to the tent leaving me floating. I never just lay around doing nothing, my mind is always active and it's thinking about some of the older women I've been with but as usual I think about some of the solo efforts I've had with either of the two little girls.</p><p>They're both very competent as I've found to my pleasure when I've been with them alone and together they're devastating, who ever thought that two little girls could do so much with my body. I know that whichever one I'm with the other one is never far from my thoughts. As say Anne kisses me I immediately think that Sybil would have kissed me another way, both very nice experiences but somewhat different. The one thing I can say about Anne is that she's probably the more dominating girl and since my first occasion with them I've come to the conclusion that I don't want to be dominant, I prefer to the submissive. I have gone down on both of them but not because I wanted to, it was because either of them told me that it's what I had to do. Of course I enjoyed doing it, doesn't every girl enjoy pleasing her girl friend or in my case girl friends.</p><p>I have to get out of the water sometime and now's as good a time as any. I really need to feel the hot water from the shower running down my body and with a little shampoo to wash the salt out of my hair, ah, such luxury. When I look around there are no clothes there, oh fuck it, I'll have to walk back naked and one thing you can bet on the little bitches will be there to enjoy seeing me in all my nakedness. Oh, how I hope there's no one else around to see me, I'll just die if there is. Fortunately there isn't anyone around, it's very quiet, probably everybody is sleeping out of the sun and that's good for me because it means that the showers will be empty and I can luxuriate under the hot water.</p><p>My goodness this is good, I've got the water at just the right temperature for comfort and left to my own devices I could stay here all day. Finishing my shampoo and then washing the salt off my body again I'm ready to come out of the shower and as I do some older women come in and catch me drying myself outside the cubicle. They all look like mothers although I'm not sure why I say that, there's nothing remarkable about mothers is there? Oh, didn't mean it that way, what I meant to say is mothers don't wear some kind of a badge that say's “keep off”. Of course after a woman has had children she's entitled to be a little out of shape, they've carried a “lump” around with them for months so it's only natural that they'd be a bit bigger than normal. I'm going to get out of these thoughts or else I'll offend someone and I certainly don't mean to. Seeing that I'm naked and only a few yards from the tent and because it's so quiet I won't bother getting dressed so I run out of the shower naked. One of the women makes a comment but I'm not too sure what she said, could have been something like “I remember when I looked like that, damn kids”.</p><p>Later as I sat cutting some salad vegetables for dinner one of the ladies walked past and as she did I said hello. “Oh, aren't you the girl I saw in the showers earlier?” I said “yes” and had the good grace to look embarrassed but she only said, “I remember when I used to look like that, nice tits and cute arse”. I was a bit amused, not often a woman I've never spoken to before compliments me on my tits and arse nevertheless it was a nice compliment and I accepted it with grace. She stood there apparently “miles away” before she said, “do you intend to have any kids?” Fuck, this put me in a bit of a corner, here I am a lesbian with two little ten year old girls, who've already fucked me once today, and I'm being asked if I'll have kids. As calmly as I can I tell her that even considering having kids is still a long way away and she seems satisfied by that but still points me to her tits saying, “look at them, they used to have the boys mad with desire and now they hang down like two bags.” I'm considering what I can say, if I say not the don't she may think I'm after her and if I agree she'll think I'm a cheeky bloody teenager. I certainly don't want to offend the lady so I make some kind of a lame excuse and she wanders off muttering under her breath about the state of her tits and her arse.</p><p>Although I've not finished my domestic duties I've put them aside for a couple of minutes while I contemplate how I might look in a few years time. Will I be nice enough for other women to want to spend time with me, not just time but will they want to bed me or let me bed them. I do hope so or I may just as well jump in the lake right now. I have heard of bi women who seem to enjoy the best of both worlds but somehow I can't see me ever wanting to suck some man's cock not when, with any luck, I've spent years sucking women's pussies. Ah, back to work Holley.</p><p>Dinner over we sat outside in the cooler evening sunlight reading and chatting. No mention was made of what would happen later although they had made it clear that I was going to be in the middle. That could only mean one thing, whether they fancied each other tonight they would forgo that pleasure, I was going to be the target. When I'd come back from the shower I'd sprayed myself with a considerable amount of perfume and they'd noticed it, I'd seen them making facial gestures to each other that might have meant “she's perfumed herself up ready for fucking tonight.” Well, a girl has to be ambitious doesn't she? I was certainly hoping that we hadn't gone through the camping routine for me to spend a practically 'virgin' night. So far they hadn't carried out their threat to make me wear Sybil's panties that apparently they'd both 'cum' in but it was still early and anything could happen between now and the next morning.</p><p>As it's now almost dark a turned to Anne and asked her about the threats they'd made to me earlier in the day but she only smiled and reaching under her chair she pulled out this pair of tiny knickers and said, “here bitch, put them on.”  They are so tiny; I could almost imagine how they would feel as they slid up my legs with drying 'cum' slithering up my legs. I went to enter the tent for some privacy but Anne said, “there's no need to go inside, no one can see you out here.” So, lowering my own knickers I picked up the wet ones and slid them over my legs, my thighs (a bit tight) and over my backside. I need help here girls, they came and grabbing hold of the waistband the yanked them up into my pussy and arse crack. It's a wonder I'm not having and orgasm right now, they are so fucking tight. During the process they pulled them up and then pushed them down and funnily enough when they got pushed down my pussy and bottom hole received some attention but eventually they did condescend to leave me alone.</p><p>As I sit back in my chair it feels as though I'm being tortured, in a pleasant way of course, they've practically cutting off my water supply and if I want to relieve myself from the back end they'll have to remove them with scissors. But I wriggled back in my chair and took up my book and commenced to read the next chapter. I can't continue with it though, a boy kisses a girl and you know how I am, I almost chucked up at the thought of it. The thought runs through my mind that if she, the girl in the story, had any sense she'd have come to me and I would have shown her what kissing is. Unbeknownst to me though while I'd been engrossed in the story those two little witches, I'm sure they're not normal little girls, are undressing each other and it's only when I look up that I see Anne is almost naked, only her knickers to come off.</p><p>There's very little light but what there is shows on her body beautifully with just little shadows thrown by the surrounding trees. She's not at all embarrassed as she thrusts out her pussy towards Sybil and when Sybil starts the undressing routine herself I know this performance is for me. I'm sat here with my mouth wide open admiring these two little sensuous bodies tormenting me until, as a pair, they turn and face me showing me everything and again as a pair turning around and showing me their bottoms with their lovely little round buttocks. I'm lost as my sexual inclinations surface and even through the tightness of Sybil's little knickers I can feel “ooze”. I can't open my legs too far, the knickers are too tight but the girls are deliberately staring at my pussy where I know fluid has penetrated the surface and is clearly showing for their pleasure.</p><p>Obviously I'm going to get a thorough “going over” tonight. The girls are kissing and believe me no older women ever looked more delightful as they tongue each other and stroke each others little bodies moving their hands from buttocks to shoulders as they pull each other closer. Unconsciously, or at least I didn't realise it had happened, my hands have moved to my pussy and delicately they're moving across, around and over my mound not overly exciting me. What are you talking about girl? I'm asking myself as my hands move down my thighs almost to my knees and then back up again to my crotch. Still without realising it my hands have torn my knickers (Sybil's knickers) a little to one side but I can't gain access, they're too tight. They must have realised how I would feel and reaching to the back of our little table they take a pair of scissors and snip, snip, the knickers have been cut away. They stand me up and the knickers drop to the ground and that little act makes my nipples, already quite erect, almost burst out.</p><p>They're not moving me anywhere; they're slowly fondling my nipples before helping themselves to their flavour. Absolutely delicious, I can stand here all night as they caress, rather than suck, my nipples with their lips and tongues. Well, I'll be able to stand her all night until such time as I'm ready to collapse. But being two of them required something for one of them to do as the other sucked and licked my breasts and nipples. First it's Anne making that kind of love that I like as her little tongue and her lips torment my mouth continually moving across my lips whilst the other little girl is sucking and licking my breasts and nipple. I'm in heaven but still a little scared in case another camper should walk past. But as I'm about to question them as to the advisability of them torturing me here and not in the tent they're holding hands and together they're caressing my genital area. Slowly in circles with one of them leading the way. Which one it is I have no idea but why should I care, whoever's doing it is doing it so beautifully. I can feel my knees starting to sag with the passion and of course as my body heads towards the ground two fingers, one from each hand, enter me and almost lift me back upright again.</p><p>I haven't or seen heard any signal pass between them but they're moving gently without causing me too much stress. As one pair of lips moves away another pair, equally as nice, moves to take their place and the mouth that was on my breasts is immediately replaced by the other. Now fingers are moving gently on my skin as I start to fall again but again fingers enter me and help me to stand upright. I'd love to drop straight onto those extended fingers so I'd be able to feel them deep inside me. They wouldn't get very far of course, they're too small but the disgusting thought crosses my mind, what if they push one of their hands inside my pussy? Could I take it all or not? In my present state of arousal I'm positive that I could but will it happen or will it happen if I ask for it?</p><p>The torture continues but now they've come to some rearrangement with their hands and now, again holding each other, their hands are caressing my bottom prior to entering my arse hole. I can't take that in this position and realising that they ease me forward so I'm face forward on the table fully exposing my bottom. A million little kisses are showering on my buttocks and little hands are running the length of my thighs from my knees to my bottom causing what I think must be like pins and needles and then casually the fingers are heavens gate. They're dry and I hope they can do the right thing by me and at least wet them. I'm not disappointed; they've reached right underneath me and wet them in my pussy. Another little play around in my pussy, just to keep me interested, and their wet fingers are sliding inside my anus. It needs to relax and stretch a little although it's far from the first time I've suffered this indignity. They've done it before and older women have been allowed, on limited occasions, to tease me from the back. It's certainly not my favourite place of entry but there are occasions when, just to be fair, I have let an older woman in particular enjoy teasing me for a while.</p><p>This is a nice position for them to have me in but perhaps they'll think of something else, nothing that these two girls do surprises me any more. No sooner has the thought passed through my mind than Anne stands and eases me back from the table. My head is still on it but my crotch is well back now it hasn't disturbed Sybil in her attack on my bottom, she moved quite quickly when Anne pulled me backwards and her mouth and tongue are circling around my buttocks again. Anne, oh what a contortionist, has slipped under me and although she doesn't have perfect access to my pussy the tip of her tongue has found my clit. No licking, no sucking, no circling round it just at regular intervals the tip of her tongue shoots out and hits it right on the end. Oh darling Anne, don't stop, make it more irregular so it comes as a complete surprise and almost as though reading my mind when her tip touches me, it could be almost immediately after the last touch, but it could also be ages (or so it seems) afterwards.</p><p>I've reverted to complete sluttishness and my moans and disgusting language have been overheard. Remember the older lady? She must have been stood there the entire time the girls have been tormenting me and now she's moaning as she must have 'cum' too. But she doesn't hang around, having cum she's running away probably in embarrassment. And me? I must have squirted enough cum to have almost filled the petrol tank on a small car and I'm still letting it go. Sybil has joined with Anne in pleasuring me as their hands are spreading my 'cum' all around my bottom and through and in between my legs.</p><p>Still lay there trying to relax I must have fallen asleep for a while and although I'm not asleep for too long I don't open my eyes, I'm just resting until such time as one of the girls and then both of them come along the side of me and reach underneath me ad fondle one of my tits. Now that the mad rage of earlier passion has passed and the torment ceased the touch is very nice just bringing each nipple up to its peak. I'm not going to move from here, the current sensation is far too sensuous. It's not continuous but every few seconds as perhaps they think of it one of them will reach out and touch my tit or perhaps even reach further across and touch them both.</p><p>Anne says I think we'd better get this babe in the tent before she falls asleep again and with some effort, remember that I'm heavier than both of them, they help me into the tent and lay me down. I can hear them speaking to each other as Anne says I think we'd better let her sleep for the night, we may have been too hard on her. They had, but when you've been done over by two little girls like these two you know very well that it could be a long time before anything equally as good comes along so whilst, truly, I could have gone without anything more I certainly wouldn't complain if they started on me again. But they didn't, they played with each other probably for half an hour but then I fell asleep and slept all through the night.</p><p>When I woke in the morning it was to find them sleeping side by side naked of course. Sybil was lay on her back with her legs apart whilst Anne was lay on her side facing Sybil. Sybil's legs were apart, not too far but there was sufficient room for me to descend on her pussy. It's like making love to another girl kissing her soft silky lips because Sybil's still have remnants of 'cum' around them where, I'm presuming of course, Anne has licked her to a nice orgasm whilst I slept alongside them. So, with my face pressed gently against Sybil's pussy I'm kissing and licking her gently enough so as not to wake her. Me? God I'm feeling horny, just leaning back and admiring her pretty little pussy before going down on her again and gently easing that 'stuff' clear of her pussy to satisfy my greed.</p><p>As I sit back to get my breath again, not that I've been going very hard, I guess it's the fact that I'd tried to be so gentle that had me out of breath I happened to look to one side only to find Anne watching me with a wonderful smile on her face. She motioned for me not to stop but 'mouthed' something like “that looks wonderful, keep going.” How could I refuse, I went back to her pussy again until with a shudder she woke at the same time as she orgasmed. The three of us joined together in a giant “kissathon.”</p><p>We did eventually get up and go for another swim before pulling the tent down and packing everything away. Soon after mum arrived with the car to pick us up and after loading everything in the car she asked quite casually and equally as casually we joined together to say “it was OK.”  You didn't really expect me to tell her that the girls had fucked me silly did you?”</p><p>Unfortunately we'll be back to school next week so I guess that will be the end of my summertime adventures, worse luck. What will I do without my bit of fun?</p>"
1613,Gerry's Good Luck,Holley,1,,[''],"<p>The first day of school for 2008 had passed quite nicely. Been lovely to meet up with my friends again, hadn't seen most of them during the holidays because they live on farms way out of town, they go home to stay with their families during weekends and holidays. When it's school time they stay with relatives in town so outside of school hours I see them reasonably often. I hadn't seen much of anyone since I'd met up with Anne and Sybil, they kept me very occupied either doing what they wanted or doing to me what they wanted. That sounds confusing, whatever I'm doing is what they want whether it's them eating my pussy or making me eat theirs.</p><p>Our various teachers had given us a list of the things we'd need for the coming year, you know, all the usual things like stationery, pens and other odds and ends and drawing implements. Mum and I had arranged to meet in the café for a drink before we went wandering around the shops for the required articles. This is one thing I like to do after school, sit and have a nice cold drink and a very squashy cream cake so that when I've finished I look as though I've got white whiskers. Relaxing with the cake to my mouth I didn't notice my two favourite young sluts wandering up. They'd stood there until one of them cleared her throat to attract my attention. Oh my goodness, my two favourite little bitches looking so cute in their school uniforms stood there swishing their skirts around and with each swish I'd seen a little more of their legs. Oh how nice!!</p><p>Mum's turn to clear her throat and as she had it had brought me back to the present and I remembered my manners and introduced them to my mum. No first names mind you, Mrs Smith I told them. The little bitches put on the usual charm they put on for adult women and both gave her a kiss. Anne's hand was on her knee whilst Sybil was leaning against her shoulder and the chair. Mum seemed quite engrossed with the two girls and when they left us they both gave her a kiss. Nothing unusual about girls kissing women, I do it often enough myself but I do it with a particular purpose in mind. Perhaps that's what the girls had in mind too because before they were out of sight around a corner they stopped and waved to my mum and blew one of us a kiss. Frankly I don't think it was for me but rather for my mum.</p><p>What nice girls she'd said with her hand still on her lower thigh where Anne's had been. I could feel a smile creeping across my face as she moved her hand and rubbed her shoulder where Sybil had leaned. This mature age woman had enjoyed what had happened but maybe she didn't realise what they'd been up too. </p><p>We did get on with our shopping eventually moving from the major stores where most of the stuff was available and cheaper than the speciality stores so by then we had a couple of bags full of stuff. I got her, against her will of course, to come with me to one of the ladies shops to drool over the stuff in the window. They had some lovely underwear that I particularly liked although I made out as though I was looking at other things but we all know that mothers have a third sense so I'm sure she knew but at last capitulated and took me in to look at something.</p><p>She wandered to the back of the shop but I didn't get past the delicious undies. I could imagine the look on either Anne's or Sybil's faces as I modelled some for them. I wanted my nipples to be hard so that when I strolled past them they'd want to put their fingertips on them and as I posed at the end of the imaginary runway with my legs apart like models do they'd see the damp spot on my panties. As they stared I'd give them one of my special sultry smiles with my eyes half closed and then, turning, I'd pose again so they could take a lingering look at my rounded backside before I stalked off the catwalk with one last sultry glance over my shoulder directly into their eyes.</p><p>Oh well, imagination can work wonders sometimes and by the time we left the shop, empty handed I have to say, my little pussy was just about steaming and I couldn't wait to get home and upstairs to my bedroom for a little play with myself. Whilst I undressed or at least partly just leaving my panties on I had a little touch with the very tip of my finger and that was sufficient to reaffirm the moisture in my pussy. I didn't go too far, I only teased myself a little bit promising myself I'd give myself lots of pleasure later. But after we'd eaten and I'd done what little homework I had to do mum had sat watching the TV with a sort of vacant look on her face and I knew instantly what had caused it, those two little girls.</p><p>I was somewhat the same myself and I didn't stay up late, I had too much to think about in bed. Surprisingly it wasn't about me and Anne and Sybil it was about those two and my mother. Was I asleep or still awake? It didn't really matter; I could see it all as clear as day. We'd met again and the girls had adopted the exact same poses as today and whilst Anne's hand and Sybil's shoulder had been in the same place mum's arms had been around both their shoulders pulling the girls even closer. She, Geraldine, my mother whom I call Gerry, had pulled the girls into her so that Anne's hand had slid up her skirt and Sybil's shoulder was on her breast and she was turning so it wasn't her shoulder against the breast, it was her chest. Gerry's eyes had glazed over and the pressure of her arm around Anne had forced her hand further up her skirt. A similar thing was happening to Sybil as her chest was flattening Gerry's breast.</p><p>Oh such lucky girls or perhaps lucky Gerry, it was a position that I would very much would have liked to be in but it became clear that I was in a dream as Anne and Sybil both kissed Gerry and with a flourish Anne's hand ended up where it had been destined to end up, as far as I could see, it was touching her pussy. Not to be outdone Sybil's hand had followed the curve of her breast and without stopping had dropped down inside her top bringing another sigh. Clearly whether I was asleep or awake just what was happening now was bound to happen soon in reality. Gerry had turned her face to look at Sybil but no sooner had she turned than Sybil had kissed her with her full inventiveness that meant a pinch on the nipple, a swipe of the wet tongue along her lips before diving into her mouth.</p><p>A gasp from Gerry and turning her head away from Sybil she'd found herself with Anne's mouth searching for hers now. As though going to reprimand Anne for her possible boldness she opened her mouth and another tongue disappeared into her. She must have been startled to death to find two little girls almost at the stage of fucking her. Anne's little hand must have reached Gerry's pussy because I saw a look of disbelief cross her face but it soon disappeared as I saw the movement of Anne's hand under her skirt, that movement could only have been the little hand caressing her clit and pussy lips. Once that motion had captured her attention another hand had opened her top and whilst Sybil's hand is only little it sure knows how to tease a tit. Poor Gerry, she was getting so much more than she'd thought possible and I imagine she now realised why I'd spent so much time with them recently.</p><p>Really I was feeling sorry for Gerry, she was getting down to her knees with Sybil's help and little Anne pulled back her skirt to show Gerry her panties and with Sybil's help they lowered her sufficiently to let her kiss Anne's pretty little lips. I'd kissed them often enough to know how sweet they tasted and how tormenting Anne could be as she instructed Gerry on how it should be done. Gerry was a very willing woman and looking away from Anne's pussy to a little further back I saw Sybil kissing Gerry's backside. The moans and groans from Gerry told me how much she was enjoying herself both with the flavour of Anne and the touches from Sybil and just to prove it she let off one of the most embarrassing moans I've ever heard or so I thought until Gerry rushed into my bedroom and coming across to my bed she took me in her arms as though I was a tiny child. That was when I realised it had all been a dream; a very sultry dream and the person who'd had the orgasm had been me in my sleep.</p><p>It's difficult to remember all that happened after I awoke to find myself in Gerry's arms but I slept again then woke up in her arms in the morning with her spooning me with her hands on my breasts and her body pressed close to me. I didn't imagine the dampness in her nightdress, it was up around her hips but it was definitely wet. I've never known my mother to pee herself in bed so could it have been something else? Frankly, I think she'd fucked my bottom as I'd slept. She'd found out what inspiration the girls could be and I was betting we'd meet them again.</p><p>Indeed we did and practically the same routine as Anne leaned against her with her hand boldly up her skirt and Sybil almost with her mouth on Gerry's nipple. I haven't been feeling too well today and Gerry said to the girls that I'd been unwell and would they, rather than hanging around the shopping centre, like to come to our house. If Gerry didn't see the look on their faces she was slightly blind, I saw it quite distinctly and I knew precisely what was going to happen. It didn't take long for us to get to our house and as mum drove into the garage Anne had come around to the side of the car to open the door for her but isn't it amazing how accidents happen and her hand accidentally grasped Gerry's tit as she stepped out of the car. I recognised that look that she gave Gerry, she'd given it to me before and it meant, if I'm not mistaken, that she was going to get fucked. Sybil had got out too but she was more circumspect and didn't immediately touch her but as Gerry led the way through the connecting door her hand was on Gerry's backside.</p><p>It's a damned pity but I really am feeling unwell, must be something I ate earlier. Mum escorted me up the stairs to bed but she was joined by the girls who followed us up the stairs. I led the way and it wasn't until we almost reached the top of the stairs, where there's a mirror on the wall that I noticed Gerry had a hand on both cheeks of her bottom. That must have been what was making her sway a little, bitch was putting on a show for them and if I hadn't been feeling unwell I would probably have joined them. But all three of them were very solicitous and made such a fuss of helping me to undress and get into bed. As they got to the door they turned round and with a smirk made a gesture that I could only interpret to mean that Gerry was in for it as soon as they got down stairs.</p><p>I have to apologise but of course being in bed I didn't see what happened immediately but later as I awoke looking for a drink I peeped over the banister rail and there they were. Gerry was stretched out on the table with Anne's smiling face not more than a millimetre from her pussy and with Sybil pulling her bra out of the way. Gerry did say something to Sybil but from the little sound I heard I think she gave her a little smack. Didn't see where but knowing Sybil's enthusiasm for smacking bottoms I guess that's where it landed. Rather than trying to push Sybil away Gerry had pulled her even closer and was trying to negotiate a kiss with her. Rather than kiss Gerry Sybil had lifted Anne's head and kissed her. Having been subjected to this kind of treatment myself I could guess how Gerry feels especially when Sybil's pretty little tongue snaked into Anne's mouth. Anne said something but I couldn't hear what was said but by the look on Gerry's face I could guess it had something to do with her pussy being eaten by both of them in turn.</p><p>Anne's little hands had moved under Gerry's bottom and she'd struggled to get her panties off. Oh my, I love those panties and I'd worn them for the girls a couple of nights ago but I'd put them back in mum's drawer without washing them. The disgusting bitch must have smelled my 'cum' on them but still pulled them up to her crotch. As Anne pulled them clear of her feet she lifted them to her nose and I saw a distinct wrinkle of her nose as perhaps she smelled two pussies and their cum in the crotch. I must have made some little sound as I leaned over the banister rail and both of the girls turned to look up at me. Gerry of course was 'too far gone' with passion to even notice that I was there and even worse staring at her bare pussy. Anne's little hand moved to Gerry's pussy and as calmly as you like she was moving it along her slit until she reached her clit when she took it between her fingers and looked as though she squeezed it. There was a little grimace of pain probably multiplied as Sybil bit on her nipple but I noticed that she didn't push either of the girls away. </p><p>I think the show at this time was more for me than for Gerry, they could see that my hand had moved to my crotch and I was cautiously caressing my pussy myself. Was I horny because they were amusing themselves with Gerry or was I horny because I could see everything Gerry 'has. It's nice, much nicer than most girls think their mothers are. I have seen her in this position before but not with two girls, whom I thought wanted me, teasing her pussy and breasts. They stopped their teasing so that Gerry opened her eyes but that was done purposely, she saw them kiss, she saw their hands on each other's chests but fortunately she didn't see me.</p><p>The girls continued with her sucking her lips into their mouths in turn and prodding her pussy with their fingers but this time rather than separately they linked their fingers together. They'd done that to me before so I know how fantastic it feels and it encouraged me to continue the play I was having with myself. As Gerry had 'cum' she'd at last opened her eyes but still hadn't seen me, she'd been far too engrossed in trying to pull my two little friends to her so she could kiss them again and, I presume, do the same as I'd done on quite a few occasions and told her what a nice fuck she is. I have to say that again like myself she'd apparently accepted the compliment graciously. It must have been Anne but I couldn't be sure, whilst I could see what they were doing to her I couldn't hear properly although I did hear one of them talk about her cunt. </p><p>Now, if she heard me using that language she'd give me an almighty whack on the backside but perhaps as she went to complain Sybil had thrust her fingers deep in her cunt and that alone took away any complaints she may have had. Sybil withdrew her fingers and leaning down to be close to Gerry's face she'd slurped her fingers into her mouth. It was done in the most disgusting manner and I could hear the noise from where I was stood. If Gerry had been going to complain what Sybil had done completely overtook whatever she may have said. Her eyes had opened wide and then closed as Sybil's fingers rummaged around inside her cunt before slicing their way into her mouth. The girls knew damned well that I'd seen everything that had just taken place and both of them had given me a sly smile as they'd done it.</p><p>It was about then, before Gerry saw me, that I moved away and returned to my room so that I didn't hear what they said to her but they must have asked if it was OK to come upstairs to see me. I'd just got back in bed and put my hand between my legs when the door opened and they entered shutting it behind them and once again locking it. They both jumped on the bed and without asking for permission to kiss me they both had their arms around me with their wet tongues all over me. Anne asked me if I'd enjoyed what I'd seen or, more importantly, was I jealous of what I'd seen? Of course I was jealous and just to show how I felt I opened my legs and threw the bedclothes back to expose my wet panties. Without any ceremony Anne took Sybil's slim hand and held it to my pussy but without letting it enter me. I was invited to hold Sybil's hand and put it in my pussy myself but I'm so wet that without any real effort on my part it slid all the way inside me leaving just her wrist outside. Anne guided my hands, both of them, to hold Sybil's wrist and coached me into slowly thrusting her hand in and out of me. It didn't come all the way out of course, only just back to the wrist and oh goodness it felt so lovely and I'm miles away so don't notice that Anne has left the bed and opened the door. Gerry is stood there although I didn't realise it straight away she is watching entranced as I'm guiding Sybil's hand into my pussy. It was only when I had my orgasm and gasped and opened my eyes that I knew Gerry had seen everything but Sybil continued slowly easing her hand into my pussy whilst Anne guided Gerry across to the bed to join me.</p><p>I thought they'd introduce Gerry's hand to me but Anne had control of her and oh fuck, as they hand fucked both of us, letting us both guide their hands as though we were masturbating, they kissed and showed us their tongues penetrating each other's mouths and licking each others lips until Gerry reached across to me, kissed me and joined with me in having a superb orgasm. Anne took her soaking wet fingers out of Gerry and reaching right underneath me she put them none too gently in my bottom whilst Sybil reciprocated and put her fingers from my wet pussy in Gerry. We obviously orgasmed and fell flat on the bed but when we both woke later the little girls had gone but left a note in their girlish scrawl saying 'next time we'll just ring and tell you to get ready for us. No bras and no panties thank you'.</p><p>I looked at Gerry and Gerry looked at me and then holding hands we went to the shower to cleanse our bodies.</p><p>I think there may be a laundry session later as we both launder our best undies ready for the next time. Yes I know they said don't wear undies but I know these two girls and if they find us with nice undies on they'll give us both a damned good spanking and whilst I don't know about Gerry I'll certainly look forward to and enjoy a damned good thrashing on the backside.</p>"
1614,I Share,Holley,1,One of my school friends gets to know what it's like to feel a little girl feeling her panties.,['f/f/g/g/ lesbian seduction of a new girl'],"<p>The classroom was getting pretty full. We had kids from the primary school in for a visit. Apparently their teacher was sick and rather than have them hanging around making a nuisance of themselves the principal had brought them over to the high school to get a 'feel” for how it will be when they transfer over here after Christmas. I know it's a bit in advance, it's a hell of a lot in advance as a matter of fact but we're pretty free as long as we get work done. There's no objection to us chattering especially in art classes as we're in now and the little girls are picking up some tips that may help them in their primary classes.</p><p>There is a problem for me though; my two little girl friends are among the little primary children. Anne made a 'beeline' for me and Sybil wasn't far behind her. Anne had leaned against me whilst Sybil had, after a brief introduction, positioned herself close to 'Belle my special friend. Anne had given me one of those devastating smiles of hers and Sybil had done the same with 'Belle. I was trying to give Anne some pointers in what I was attempting to do; I'm no artist mind you, so I wasn't having a lot of success apart from the fact that Anne was staring at me as though she could eat me and frankly in different circumstances that would be marvellous. Sybil wasn't behind the door and was working her charms on 'Belle. I think 'Belle was extremely flattered to think this girl was taking so much notice of her but what she hadn't noticed, or if she had she didn't say anything about it, was that Sybil's hand was or her knee.</p><p>I had to smile at that; the next thing Belle would know was that Sybil's hand would probably be under her skirt. Sybil noticed me looking at her but it didn't deter her as a matter of fact, knowing that I'd noticed probably gave her more confidence knowing what a damned tease she is. Mind you, whilst I was noticing what Sybil was doing I hadn't noticed the “softly, softly” approach of Anne as her little hand slid further up my skirt. I was startled when the teacher, whom I fancied by the way, called out to ask how we were going. Anne answered for me saying that she was very interested thank you miss. As she'd spoken she'd straightened up and moving her body like that had moved her hand even further so that practically my whole thigh was exposed.</p><p>I heard a little gasp and turned to see 'Belle trying to hold Sybil's hand where it was, just under her skirt, but Sybil, that other little charmer, just smiled at her and slid her hand even further. 'Belle realised, of course, if she created a fuss there would be trouble so the little vixen Sybil took every advantage of the situation and moved even further. A pained look had come to 'Belle's face and I realised, with jealousy, that a little hand had reached her panties. I hadn't needed to be jealous because immediately I'd felt a hand in my crotch. 'Belle was sat there staring at me but all I could do was smile as I tried to continue with my conversation with Anne about art techniques. The two little girls were giving each other lovely smiles as they both realised they had both of us where they wanted us.</p><p>When the period ended we packed our things away but we'd been ordered to take the little ones to our canteen for morning tea. 'Belle and I usually found a seat under a tree but with it having been so wet we went into the shed with the little one's trailing behind us with a drink in their hands. No sooner had we sat down than I damned near jumped off the seat, Anne had put her cold hand, the one that had held the drink, up my skirt coming to rest on my still covered pussy. Poor 'Belle, she wasn't used to this and when she got the same treatment I thought she was going to cry. When she saw what had happened to me though she relaxed probably thinking it was all a terrible mistake. That was until a finger pointed directly at her pussy when her eyes gave her away, they almost popped out of her head like organ stops as the finger pressed against her pussy. I was only guessing at the time but she later confirmed what had happened. My pussy had also been a target, Anne's finger struck gold, as you might say, when her finger pushed some of the material of my panties inside my pussy and feeling the moisture she could quite easily have shouted out “Eureka, I've found it.” Fortunately having been through an episode like this a number of times before I wasn't too surprised but poor 'Belle, she was dumbstruck as Sybil's little finger had found it's way to the honey pot too.</p><p>I've known 'Belle for a couple of years although we've not mixed outside of school too much so I didn't know if she'd ever been with another girl and she'd certainly never come on to me nor had I come on to her. The startled look on her face was still there, although the eyes were not so wide open now, and I thought I saw a more relaxed look come to her face. She'd looked at me and I'd looked at her and when she saw my relaxed look on my face she came to the conclusion, correctly of course, that I quite liked Anne playing with my pussy. With that acknowledgement she smiled too and she let out a sigh of contentment.</p><p>It wouldn't have mattered anyway; these two girls would have carried on as though we'd given them formal permission and once Anne's finger had started to move in me with a smile Sybil had started on 'Belle. Following my lead 'Belle had leaned back so Sybil had more room to play and knowing her like I do I knew that 'Belle would have her first lesbian 'cum' very shortly. I was too occupied with what was happening to me though to worry about 'Belle, all I knew was that I was having a good time with Anne's little fingers twisting and turning inside me whilst at the same time they were 'pistoning' in and out of me. The smiles on the girl's faces revealed how much they were enjoying themselves having two older girls lay-back getting finger fucked. When I had my orgasm, shortly followed by 'Belle, they relaxed and withdrew their fingers reaching for the serviettes we'd had with our drinks but returning to our pussies to clean us up. </p><p>We walked back to the classroom, with a little sort of cowboy walk, our legs apart a little, holding the girl's hands. The class did resume but soon the teacher came to collect the little girls to take them back to primary school but before they left Anne and Sybil made a special effort to thank our teacher for letting them come into her classroom. As they left the room 'Belle and I got a delicious smile and I wondered if it was to let 'Belle know that they had more to offer. They didn't need to tell me of course, I was well aware of just what they could do.</p><p>At the lunch break Belle was a bit nervous about broaching the topic but eventually I asked her if she'd enjoyed herself only to be told that it was her very first time. She'd asked if we'd see the girls again. I have no idea if she will but if she gets in my way with them there will be hell to pay; they're my little girls.</p>"
1615,Sybil and Sadie,Holley,1,,['f/g/F lesbian sex'],"<p>Somehow or another this one seems to have got out of sequence so I hope it doesn't spoil your reading of it.
It's the story of me meeting with Sybil when I wasn't feeling to well but she soon fixed that and then as I go to leave I meet her mother. Oh dear, what a surprise!</p><p>I hadn't enjoyed lying in bed one bit especially after Anne and Sybil had left and even more so after my mother had sponged me down including places where she really shouldn't have. I'd nodded off again for a while but lying in bed was such a bore and I went downstairs dressed in the nightie I'd worn for the girls. Ah, the girls, what a fuck they'd given me, fierce at times and then gentle just holding me on the brink and then Sybil with her mouth on my pussy until she'd licked me to a super orgasm.</p><p>Mum had offered me dinner but I just couldn't fancy anything at all, I just had tea and sat in front of the TV. I did make an awful mistake though, leaving the nightie on that I'd worn with the girls and which had accumulated a little aroma, the aroma of love and the juices that love produces. I thought I caught mum sniffing, sort of secretly, and being a woman of course she well realised that it was my 'cum' she could smell. But the evening went fine although I suspect that mum had later when she went to bed she'd played with her pussy imagining what had happened to me earlier that day. Poor woman, it must have been quite a while since another woman had taken her to bed and dad, that nasty bugger, he probably hadn't fucked her in ages.</p><p>This morning I got out of bed and jumped straight in the shower telling myself that I wasn't staying in for one more day, I was off out, didn't know where but anywhere that wasn't here would do. You can imagine that I didn't have an awful lot of choices, the public transport dictated where I could go and because I wasn't really feeling 'in the pink' I didn't think I was brave enough to go too far. So, the local shopping centre seemed to be my only choice. In the past I'd met Anne and her sister Marian, and through them their mother, at the pool but feeling like I did there was no chance of me going to the pool today. I just had to sigh and accept that it was either the shopping centre or else stay home and home didn't even rate.</p><p>Mum was a bit irate especially after she'd molly coddled me quite a bit during the remainder of yesterday but as I explained to her staying home will drive me crazy. I'd got dressed in shorts today, unusual for me; I do prefer skirts or dresses but perhaps I was being difficult with myself. Anyway, the shorts were quite tight and as far as I could tell from looking in the wing mirrors in my bedroom they looked quite good. I thought about wearing something underneath them, perhaps a pair of panty hose but decided against it. Wearing clothes of any kind had been a “too hot” idea and wearing something as fine as nylon too had not been an attractive idea to me at all. So shorts it would be but I had to change my mind before I went out, off came the tight shorts to be replaced by a pair of cotton shorts with wider legs, much softer and more room to move in them.</p><p>Fortunately it's not too far to the bus stop and it's not much of a journey to the shopping centre and I was in the air-conditioned comfort of the centre within minutes. Strolling through the door where you're met with a wall of cool air that makes you feel better instantly. There's a fruit shop and a café near the door but the café is not one that I use, I walked perhaps fifty yards and then up the escalators to my favourite place. It's usual that I sit near the back away from the door where passers by can't see you but as I walked in through the open door I spotted Sybil or rather Sybil spotted me and called me over.</p><p>She looked very nice, in a dress today which was a wise choice considering the temperature. She was part way through a milk shake, something I haven't had for quite a while, and I decided I'd have one too. Hers was strawberry flavoured but I had a banana flavour. The café owner had made the milk shake to perfection and when I put it to my mouth Sybil chuckled as it had left a rim of froth around my mouth. Leaning forward she'd admitted to wanting to either lick the froth off my lips or else, and much nicer in her opinion, she'd prefer to kiss it off. Sick or not sick, that had aroused my desires because she'd dispensed with her straw and was sipping directly out of the glass. The consequence of that was that then we'd both had a frothy mouth. As I sat back to look at her I had to admit that I really hadn't looked too closely at her before, Anne had occupied my attention, but looking now, I thought she could be of a similar background to a couple of my other friends who had a 'latin' background, you know the kind, either Italian or Spanish blood somewhere in them.</p><p>She's got lovely dark eyes and olive skin and don't ask me what made me think it but immediately I thought of her being over me yesterday as I sucked her delightful pussy as Anne had looked on. I hadn't particularly noticed whether she had olive skin 'down there', I'd been far too busy sucking and licking her with my eyes closed as I usually do when I'm giving someone oral sex. The only occasions I could recall when I'd had my eyes fully open had been when I'd been with one of the older women I know, I'd wanted to examine every detail of their older pussies before they were covered in their ladies 'cream'.</p><p>Sybil's pussy though had smelled and tasted so different that I'd probably had my eyes closed in the same way we close our eyes as we kiss someone, in my case of course, that's a female of some age or another. I must have been smiling with a distant look on my face because Sybil said, “I know what you're thinking”. I blushed, I could feel the colour rushing to my cheeks, but I said, “I don't think so”. “You're thinking about yesterday aren't you” and she was so right, I'd been thinking about her being directly over me as I closed my eyes and moved my lips to her pretty little pussy so I could lick her from her arsehole to her clit. I must have had my eyes open for at least part of the time other wise how would I have known her pussy was pretty? When I realised she'd caught me thinking about how she'd 'cum' on me my blushes must have been even worse.</p><p>The shopping centre is built in a funny style, there's an outdoor garden in the centre of the buildings and it's quite nice in there, except when it's particularly hot, because there's no breeze. Sybil had taken my hand and led me outside to a corner where there was no sunlight so it was quite dark. As she'd led the way her hand had kept brushing against her little dress or the skirt of the dress and it had moved in a way that kept showing me more of her legs than was reasonably safe in view of the place we were in. Sitting me down in the shadow she kept her hold on my hand and moving even closer to me she'd said in a very quiet voice that she'd been as jealous as anything being with Anne and me, she'd wanted me to herself even if only once. She'd formed this picture in her mind's eye of me stretched out in front of her stark naked pleading with her to eat my pussy.</p><p>As we'd been speaking, taking advantage of the shadow we were in, she'd moved her hand, still holding mine, close to the top of my leg and she'd leaned closer to ask me if I wanted her to fuck me. I was a bit startled by the question but without too much thought I'd had to admit that she'd hit the nail right on the head, I wanted her. No, I didn't want her; I wanted her to want me. The desire had been growing in me since the first time I'd met her with Anne but because Anne had such a strong personality, she'd always been the dominant person. Now it was different though, Anne wasn't here and I was under the spell of this little girl, she'd started to exert her authority in a very quiet way but I could still feel it having it's influence over me.</p><p>“My mother's not home”, she'd said, “we can go to my place for a while if you like”. Did I like? You bet I liked the idea but she said we'll have a walk around here for a while first. Everywhere we walked it seemed as though I was a magnet, her thigh or her hand brushed against me stirring my sexual juices until I was practically at orgasm. But she wasn't deterred we kept on walking with occasionally a kiss as perhaps we'd stood in front of a shop window that was sheltered from public view and with something nice that she said she'd like to see me in. The something that she'd like to see me in usually was either short, tight or had lots of lace on it, it would have made me look like a bride on her wedding night. Now if anything had been needed to get me really horny that had been it, being her bride dressed like that and having her undress me ready to lose my virginity to her.</p><p>I'd said “please Sybil, take me to your place, I can't wait any longer.” “Longer for what” she'd asked with a little twinkle in her eye. Looking around to make sure it was quiet where we were I took her hand and pushed it up my shorts right to my panties and held it there making sure she could feel the hot moisture waiting for her touch. 'Take me please' and she'd pushed her little finger inside my panties to clear some of the moisture from me. Her finger had ended in her mouth as she'd said “oh my, how tasty” but it had stirred her to move me towards the bus stop and on the way to her house.</p><p>All the way home she'd had her hand almost inside my shorts and it was only because I'd held her hand that I suspected that it hadn't ended up inside me anyway. Leaving the bus we only had a little way to walk to her house and whilst I was desperate to hold her hand I desisted, it may have caused trouble if anyone had seen us. Opening the door she'd led me inside to the kitchen where she started to pour out two glasses of soft drink. I didn't want her damned soft drink, I wanted her to kiss me at the very least and even that would only satisfy me temporarily. My breasts were seemingly pushing their way out of my top or was it just that my nipples were now so prominent that it just appeared that way. Leaning back against the kitchen sink she had a smirk on her face; it wasn't a smile, no definitely a smirk. She knew right there and then that she was going to have what she wanted and if she held out for much longer I'd be on my knees begging her for it.</p><p>At last the little bitch, wouldn't dare call her that to her face, called me over to her and like a little sheep dog I did as I was told. “Hold me”, she'd said, put your breasts against me, press them harder, move them against me, now put your leg between mine, push it against my pussy, now you can kiss me. All kinds of emotions were boiling up inside me and there was something rather nice boiling up inside my pussy too. My lips met hers, were swallowed by hers and then her delightful little tongue wandered along my lips spreading her saliva to the far corners of my mouth. As the kiss ended her hand had gone inside my shorts to tease my pussy and tease it she did, oh so nicely and her smile or smirk which ever it was grew wider as I tried to push my soaking wet pussy against her fingers.</p><p>The teasing wasn't over though, she moved away from me and when I went to grab her again she gave me a little smack on my face. Didn't hurt, just startled me but it let me know that whatever happened today would happen because she said it would happen and not before. “Take your tits out”, she'd said and like the damned silly 'cunt' struck fool that I am I took them out, firstly still inside my bra and then when she frowned at me in obvious annoyance I took them out completely. That seemed to have stirred her interest and she moved close to me and as she'd lifted her hand I'd held my breath in anticipation of her holding or fondling one or both of them. Her fingertip had circled around my left nipple moving slower than was fair; I wanted it to move quicker and not only quicker but I wanted it wet with her saliva. Fortunately it hadn't lasted long before her lips were on to me sucking gently but holding me firmly with her teeth stretching me out and then easing the stretch but all the time together with the pain of the stretch there had been the absolute pleasure of having it in her mouth.</p><p>She'd turned to reach for something across the table and as she'd stretched out the skirt of her dress had ridden up and exposed her panties. Oh how wonderful, pretty little flowers on them and tight, I could see where the elastic was gripping her little bottom, I'd wanted to kiss away the pain that I imagined she was feeling from them but whether the stretch had been done solely for my pleasure I don't know.</p><p>She'd turned and immediately told me to get undressed. Why? She knew she could undress me herself but I started to do as ordered until she told me to slow down. I took ages to unfasten my blouse completely and then to shed my bra when she stopped me and let me stand there for a minute or two while she examined my tits quite critically. Continue she'd said and I finished off the top until I was naked and then I went to push down the shorts but again she stopped me and stepping closer she'd lowered my shorts herself. Just as I thought she'd said, panties flooded with pussy juice you slut and what could I have said, obviously the evidence was there that even if I hadn't 'cum' already it would not take too much to finish me off. That hadn't been her desire though, she'd left me there in my panties until she turned and said “well?” I knew what she wanted, I was to make it to her side and offer myself to her. I had no trouble in doing that and begged her to, in very impolite words, fuck me.</p><p>It had all been so slow; first the panties had come off, but slowly. Then she'd kissed me on the pussy, but oh so lightly almost as though she hadn't really wanted to and then her finger had entered me making me shudder so that I'd thrust my pussy even further onto her finger. Her finger had explored all around my pussy lips tracing their way down from the top and then up the other side until as she put them back on me they'd brought a little shiver from me. The torment was awful but lovely, how could it be both? But it was and whilst one part of me wanted more pressure and more speed around me the other part of me was so excited by the perpetual teasing that it wanted it to go on forever. As she entertained herself my hips kept thrusting themselves forward and looking down at her face I could see just how much pleasure she was getting just from my condition. She'd stood and moving close to me so that my breasts were pressed against her she'd asked me what I wanted and all I could say had been “oh please Sybil, fuck me.”</p><p>She hadn't started on me straight away; she was obviously getting a great deal of pleasure out of seeing me standing there naked and although it was a perverse pleasure so was I. It was almost as though she could see straight through me and if she could she would have seen my pressure boiler building up pressure ready to 'cum' but not in a nice lady like way. I'd look like a fire hose as I squirted straight at her. Eventually, now that she'd turned me into a gibbering wreck she came to me and, putting her arms around me she'd kissed me and told me that I was now her slut. Just at that moment I couldn't have disagreed with her. I was led to the sofa in the sitting room and was put where she wanted me which was with my back propped up with cushions whilst she knelt in front of me almost as though in prayer but there was no praying about it as her soft lips descended on me and that first touch, just so fairy like, almost had me there. But the little tease, she removed her lips from my pussy and wiped them on her hand and then whilst I watched she sucked her hand clean. Fuck me, I was almost at the end of my tether and my hand had made its way towards my pussy where I'd intended to masturbate until I got my relief. Think again Holley, she moved my hand away and now, finally; she went down on me softly, sweetly until I did, yes I was so disgusting, I let out a moan or at least I think I did and jammed my fingers inside my pussy to join forces with her tongue.</p><p>Oh dear, oh dear I was so exhausted, partly by the build up she'd put me through and partly from the way I usually 'cum' but her tongue hadn't finished with me. It had kept moving along and around and up and down my pussy whilst her free hand was playing with my arsehole and again I showered her with my nectar. She'd realised that I couldn't take any more and grasping my wrist she'd led me to the shower and left me to my own devices for a little while.</p><p>When I reported back to her she told me that I'd been perfect but the perfection had been her and the way she'd held me back until I was ready to masturbate in front of her. We were sat at the kitchen table when she'd surprised me by asking if I had any old smaller panties at home, not really old ones, just panties that I'd had for a while and that were too small for me. She didn't want silly little girl cotton ones; she wanted nice panties of the kind that I was wearing now. I promised to look through my drawers and find some smaller ones that would almost certainly fit her and Anne and the promise that I could help them put them on certainly inspired me to search diligently when I got home.</p><p>It was almost time to go, not that I really wanted to, I'd recovered somewhat from earlier and if she'd pressed me for another fuck I'd have willingly submitted to her. However, my mother would be worried about how long I'd been out of the house with me still not having recovered from whatever it was that had struck me down. In preparation for leaving I'd gone to the bathroom and made sure that I fixed myself up, lipstick neat and tidy, blouse with every button fastened, panties sat firmly on my bottom. I was OK but as Sybil escorted me towards the door it had opened and oh fuck I nearly fainted with surprise. Remember the lady Sadie I'd met at Cecilia's house some days ago? Well it was she. </p><p>I was so damned flustered that I nearly dropped my bag with all my girly things in it but she recovered before I did and I was ushered back into the house. I'd expected a bit of a tongue lashing from her but she'd sent Sybil on an errand to a neighbour's house and sat me down and begged me not to mention what had happened at Cecilia's house the other day when I'd practically put my breasts in her face and then kissed her knowing full well that I'd made her horny. She'd also spoken to Cecilia about me. 
Did I have another lady interested in me? It seemed as though I did judging from the lustful look on her face when she'd met me previously and the pleading look she was giving me now. Pushing my luck, and still very horny from Sybil's treatment of me, I leaned forward to kiss her and touch her breast, she enjoyed it and so did I especially when the tips of our tongues met in the middle of the space between us.</p><p>When Sybil returned from the neighbour's house we had returned to normal. We were sat back with no hint of our tongues having clashed whilst she'd been out. It looked more as though Sadie had been questioning me about my association with her, which, you understand was quite normal considering that there is a few years between us. When Sybil came back in the house all she'd heard had been a conversation about teaching her something about netball, a sport about which I know quite a bit.  To all intents and purposes it had looked to Sybil that everything was under control but little did she realise that her mother and I had almost got to the stage of me fondling her. There was definitely a loose arrangement to meet one day soon. Perhaps we'd arrange to meet at aunt Cecilia's place and go on from there. As I'd gone to leave Sadie had offered me a lift home telling Sybil to make a start on dinner. We'd kissed and I'd touched her breasts, nothing more, just enough to arouse her interest in me.</p><p>I must find out more about Sadie from my aunt Cecilia!</p>"
1616,Birthday Present,Holley,1,My two girls offer me as a birthday present to Anne’s mother Nathalie but of course I have to be shared among the others too.,['f/g/g/F plus lots of others.'],"<p>I'd been told to be at the shopping centre early, by early Sybil and her mother Sadie had meant early not ten o'clock but nine o'clock when they opened. I didn't really know what it was so important that I was there early but I supposed I'd find out when I got there. We'd met near the coffee bar but there was no coffee for us that morning, they'd taken me to a beauty parlour that's in the centre.</p><p>We were first there and Sadie spoke to the woman who apparently owned the salon and after a few minutes I was led through the salon right through to the back. Sybil, who had now taken charge, had told me to undress and when I showed some reluctance in front of the woman who owned the place Sybil moved forward in her usual confident way and started to unfasten buttons. Although if we'd been in private I would have been thrilled to have her undressing me here with the owner watching me I was a bit nervous. Sadie had plonked herself down on a chair and apart from the original discussion with Gloria, the owner, she hadn't taken any further part in what happened. Meanwhile Sybil had finished undressing me and although I'd put on some nice underwear to meet her and Sadie I certainly hadn't gone over board. Now I was naked and Gloria helped me onto the bench where for the next hour I was pummelled and pounded and teased until my nipples were like two bullets. Having completed this torture Gloria moved on to put two little medicine glasses over my nipples and they were a bit warm. I later found putting the glasses over my nipples created a vacuum which made my nipple erect, or perhaps I should say they'd seemed to suck my nipples up until they practically filled the glasses.</p><p>Whilst they, the vacuum glasses, were working on my nipples Gloria had got out a razor and smiling at me she'd said this is the closest shave you'll ever get. She pulled and pushed at my pussy until she'd removed every hair from my lower body and frankly I could have gone through it all again, the feeling of having shaving soap applied by a woman was very nice. Perhaps the fact that she'd had to remove the surplus that had got inside me with her fingers had something to do with my moments of pleasure. There was certainly no soap near my “G” spot but her fingers had made completely sure.</p><p>After the treatment on the table I'd been taken for a shower in a cubicle but it was like an old fashioned Turkish bath that I'd seen in old movies, the only part of me visible was my head and that naughty Gloria had taken advantage of me by kissing me knowing that I couldn't resist. She'd been joined by both Sybil and Sadie and as she'd tried to demonstrate how I liked being kissed by females Sybil had gently pushed her out of the way and given both the ladies a proper demonstration. Her tongue, which seemed so long, had penetrated to the back of my throat and when she'd finished with me she'd stood back and let the ladies have a go. They'd been very nice but they had lots to learn from this little girl who after watching the ladies came back and kissed me again. There was steam coming from around where my head was poking out and whether that was from the hot water or whether it was my fault that the water was so hot I can't say. Which ever it was the room was now clouded in steam.</p><p>Of course with the steam my hair had flopped in my eyes but as they'd opened the door to help me out I almost collapsed on the floor, it had been too hot for me and then when it had been followed by a nearly ice cold shower I nearly jumped out of my skin. Lots of hair pampering followed and once I was dry it was into another room for a complete massage again with perfumed oils liberally applied to my skin. The glasses were still stuck on my nipples by the way and they were enormous but Gloria was very careful no to disturb them as she oiled me up. Another move and this time into a make up artist chair where Gloria applied skin lotion and creams so I felt like the most pampered girl in the world. I must have been in the chair for well over an hour and when I stood I was ushered into yet another room where two young women were in attendance. The first one held a pair of panties and frankly they were not as big as a ladies handkerchief. The panties were followed by the bra and again it was tiny. Once applied to my breasts they didn't quite cover my nipple, the glasses had been remove by now of course, otherwise nothing would have gone anywhere near fitting me. But there I was, made up, pampered and hair done and when Sybil came in with a pair of stockings and high heel shoes I knew I was going to look something special for someone.</p><p>I hadn't been informed as to whom I was being given too but I was sure it would be someone nice, perhaps Anne. But after dressing me and then covering me in a longer dress Sybil and Sadie led me outside and immediately into the car. Sadie's car had darkened windows so I probably wasn't visible from outside, not that it particularly bothered me but I was concerned about who I had been prepared for. We'd arrived at Sadie and Sybil's house and entered as though this was the most natural entry I'd ever made but I was puzzled as to the way the sitting room was laid out. There was a drop leaf table, that was quite short when folded, and two stools. The stools were close to the table and seemed to be laid out to make a triangle with the table. Sadie had led me to the table and as I got closer I could see little tapes dangling from each corner. The stools had tapes hanging from them too. I was persuaded to sit up on the table and the girls laid me back and fastened the tapes furthest away around my wrists. I hadn't known whether to take it all as a joke but got a bit worried when they lifted my legs and slipped them onto the stools and fastened me there with my legs wide apart. However, the tapes were of silk and would easily have snapped if I'd so desired so I had nothing to worry about.</p><p>Why should there be chairs grouped around the room was that had puzzled me right from the start but I was soon to find out. Set out on a sideboard was a shiny pair of scissors that should have told me I was in for a naughty day. There I was quite firmly attached by tapes to the table and stools and something should have warned me about my fate when Sadie brought a comfortable chair and placed it between my open legs. Shortly afterwards a group of ladies entered the room and made themselves comfortable in the pre arranged group of chairs. They'd settled in with some refreshments and started to chatter amongst themselves except for the time they spent staring at me. Soon the performance had started, my little Anne had led her mother Nathalie into the room. She'd been dressed most provocatively, no outer clothes of course, just a wonderful lace bra, lace panties, gorgeous stockings with a suspender belt and wonderfully made up. Anne had led her to the side of where I was lay and with a couple of ladies helping her she'd unfastened one of the tapes to let Nathalie stand between my legs. That had been until Anne had guided her to the chair placed in front of me.</p><p>Anne had stepped out of the triangle and left Nathalie there on her own and then the little mistress Anne had given her permission to start. Nathalie had sat on the chair and lowered her head to my pussy and with one long sweep from just above my anus she dragged her tongue roughly along my pussy lips. As I'd gasped the sitting ladies had given out an “oh dear” as they'd all shifted in their seats. Continuing on from where she'd started Nathalie licked around the little panties just moving them to one side about a millimetre with each sweep and with each little sound I'd made in response to her tongue the ladies had given a respectable little cheer or some had even rewarded Nathalie with a gasp. There had been some heat generated in both Nathalie and myself so that as each stroke had passed over my pussy I'd lifted my bottom clear of the table to get more pressure from her tongue. </p><p>It had been going beautifully when Anne stepped forward with the scissors and presented them to Nathalie. I'd been surprised when Nathalie had waited for Anne to give her permission to use the scissors on me but even more surprised when she held Nathalie's hand and guided her to where she should cut. I felt the cold of the steel of the scissors close to my pussy and as she slid the lower blade forward the blade had gently pushed my pussy lips apart but at the same time they'd cut the front of the panties right from the bottom of my pussy lips to the waist band. Anne, acting as the assistant, had taken the scissors from Nathalie and with a nod had given her permission to carry on. I had noticed that there was considerable muttering among the spectators, they must have been worried about where the scissors were going to go but I had complete faith in Anne.</p><p>Nathalie had leaned forward and the first sweep of her tongue on my bare pussy had been heavenly but the second sweep just parted me a tiny fraction. I did notice out of the corner of my eye that one of the ladies, an older one, had jumped to her feet and gone to grasp one of my breasts but Anne had stepped forward and gave her a disciplinary smack on her face. The lady had sat down again with a red mark on her face as Anne had told her she'd get her turn soon. Meanwhile Nathalie was licking away at my pussy and with each sweep of her tongue besides gasping at the sheer pleasure of it I'd wriggled my bottom clear off the table. Again with each wriggle, and although I couldn't see too well, I could hear sloppy sounds coming from the ladies who were unable to wait. In the meantime Anne's fingers were playing with Nathalie's bottom so besides my wriggling hers were making the table move in its legs too.</p><p>I would have liked Anne and Sybil to unfasten the tapes round my ankles so I could part my legs even further but knowing them as I did I guessed they certainly had something else in mind. Nathalie had moved from the chair and had been leaning over me to run her wet tongue clear from my pussy, which, although wet, wasn't wet with cum, up to the swell of my breasts. At this point Anne had led out the elderly lady who'd been bold enough before to try and grope my breasts and given her permission to unfasten the clip on the front of my bra. She'd exposed my breasts and lowered her head to my nipple and with Nathalie's lips on the swell of my left breast and the older lady's lips on my right breast I was on a real high. Anne, however, had moved the lady on and called another one to come forward to take her turn. So, within minutes a group of women of all ages had sucked my nipples for me and with the torment they'd had at the beauty parlour the felt as though I could penetrate steel with them.</p><p>Nathalie had been back at my pussy slurping away and shoving, not very gently I must add, deep into my cunt. Anne had stepped forward and grasping her mother's arm she'd applied even more pressure so that I could feel her wrist tight against me. Noticing that I'd been moving Anne and Sybil had moved the stools closer to the table so that I'd been with my knees high in the air and at the same time they'd widened the gap so my pussy entrance must have been nearly wide enough to park a car. I am exaggerating of course but I think you get the picture. Nathalie must have decided that a change was due and moved to lean even further over me so she could have my nipples as her playthings. At the same time Anne and Sybil had moved behind Nathalie and as she'd been leaning forward first Anne's and the Sybil's hands had felt their way into Nathalie's pussy. How had I known? I'd felt the way she'd jumped as the fingers had entered her and as they drove into her so she'd responded by ramming her fingers into me. She'd slowed a little soon though and again although I couldn't bet on it I could guess what was going on in her pussy. The odds had been that both Anne and Sybil had pressed their full little hands inside her so that she was spending more time worrying about what was happening to her than attending to me. However, as I'd found out later it was her birthday and not mine.</p><p>I'd tried to signal to the girls to let me free so I could use my hands and when they did I dragged Nathalie even further forward so I could give her the benefit of my sloppy wet kisses whilst at the same time Anne and Sybil were driving their hands into her. Nathalie's lustful sounds were being accompanied by the sounds of the other ladies who'd paired off and were equally as engrossed in each other as we were with Nathalie but that had only been until our other senior partner had come to claim her share of the prize and Anne and Sybil had watched in awe as Sadie had fucked Nathalie the way a good woman should be fucked</p><p>There'd been a good deal of swishing sounds and squishy sounds and whilst all this was happening I'd managed to get myself free and on wobbly legs I'd stood at the top of the stairs watching the “goings on” on the floor below. I couldn't withstand the temptation though and my hand had gone to my own pussy and with only a tiny little coaxing I'd 'cum' beautifully but hadn't noticed that I'd squirted somewhat so that my 'cum' had hit the banister rail and was dripping onto the heads of the women beneath me. Sadie had noticed and so, perhaps as a finishing touch to the day's proceedings, she moved Nathalie to where she could throw her head back and feast again on my drippings. </p><p>I'd moved to the upstairs toilet leaving Nathalie with her head thrown back gulping on the rich creamy drippings from the floor above. When I came back out of the toilet Nathalie had squatted down I a chair with her very good friend Sadie eating her cunt for her as a final birthday tribute.</p><p>Some hours later as the birthday party broke up the ladies all exchanged kisses with the one that had tried for my tits asking me for my phone number but rather than embarrassing her by fobbing her off with a rubbish story I told her I was already spoken for and in fact that was not too far from the truth, Anne or Sybil only had to whistle and I'd come running.</p>"
1617,"Pam and Lisa, Part 1",HoneyWest,1,,"['F/g ', 'ped']","<p>
</p><p>I couldn’t how hard my heart was pounding in my chest. I was keeping watch out of my kitchen window anticipating a day I had not before imagined would happen.</p><p>I guess I’d better explain who I am. My name is Pam. Just recently my company closed down and left a slew of us unemployed. My husband, bless him, told me to relax, take my time and find a job I like and enjoy being a ‘housewife’ while I could. And I have. When not posting resumes on the ‘net, I enjoy the solitude of the day at home, watch old movies and do my Pilates. I am in my mid-thirties and in pretty good shape if I don’t mind saying so. I enjoy a fairly good sex routine with Bob (my hubby) and have nothing to complain about.</p><p>Recently I acquired new next-door neighbors. Janice and her young daughter Lisa, who was nine. A divorced mom, Janice seemed very nice and we exchanged the usual ‘hi neighbor’ pleasantries but she worked a good deal of the time so we really didn’t get to know each other that well. Lisa, on the other hand, was very forward and outgoing and had recently been finding things to converse about with me whenever I had reason to be in the back yard. She surprised me by seeming very intelligent and grounded for her age. She was also lovely. No, heck, let’s face it, she was something more than that: she was actually TASTY looking. She looked a little like the Beta child in that My Girl movie and she favored the hip-hugger jeans when she hadn’t really gotten hips yet. Her hair was long and straight like a Brady girl and I began to watch her move about the neighborhood.</p><p>Understand that up to this time I had not entertained lesbian thoughts about a woman much less a child. And yet I found myself becoming increasingly aware of Lisa’s presence in the area and would stop what I was doing to watch her walk to the bus stop or come home from school. I told myself to stop thinking this nonsense and would feel a pang of guilt when I chatted those few times with her mother. When she sent Lisa over one day to borrow a pie plate I remember actually turning moist in my pussy as she bent over to tie her shoelace. Her backside just looked so good in those jeans. Mind you it wasn’t all my doing; I noticed her tendency to look at my breasts as we talked. I should say that while I’m no Dolly Parton, I do have rather full breasts for someone of my athletic build. They seem to be obvious even when I wear a loose sweater, full and firm, Bob calls them perfect, the dear. As I was leaning over getting the plate out of the bottom shelf, I looked over and saw her eyes on my boobs as they pulled toward gravity. This time instead of looking away quickly, as she tended to do, she looked at my eyes and smiled. Lord, I felt myself gush and could suddenly detect the scent of aroused pussy. My pussy! I handed her the plate and told her to tell her mom to keep it as long as she needed but I could see her nostril flare slightly and she smiled again and blushed and turned that little body and left. When the door closed I let my breath out and pushed my hand into my pants to feel how wet I was. I was soaked! What was wrong with me?! I enjoy sex with Bob but I hadn’t been this aroused since … well, I don’t know when. And by ‘aroused’ I mean putting out this fragrance that I’d forgotten about. I brought my fingers to my nose to inhale this ‘perfume’ (as I use to think of it) that I’d emanate when I was truly excited. Even Bob mentioned the scent that night as we made love and, boy, did we make love; only as we did it,it was  the thought of my running my hands over Lisa’s smooth-denimed backside that had me cumming.</p><p>After that day I really became distracted. After sending out resumes I would cruise the porn websites looking for stories about young girls. With a site that featured pencil drawings of young girls with hairless slits I would strip naked and frig myself to numerous orgasms. And, of course, I would look out of my second floor bedroom window, hiding behind the curtain,and watch little Lisa walk home from the bus stop. Only now she looks at my house as she walks by.</p><p>So yesterday I’m cooking dinner, waiting for Bob to get home from work, when Lisa comes over to return the pie plate. O.K, I think, this time keep your cool. We talk for a bit and she asks if I would like to buy some cookies for her school band’s field trip. Sure, I say and we sit at the kitchen table so I can write a check for a few boxes. It is then as I’m quietly writing that I feel a great tension in the air between us. A great sexual tension. She is sitting right next to me and I swear I can feel her body heat. Or is it just the oven? I stop and look at her and I see that this poor child is shivering. Are you okay?, I ask, what’s wrong? She stands and takes a step toward me. In the chair I am looking right at her blouse and I suddenly want to know what her nipples look like. She moves closer to me and puts her small hand to my face and leans over and kisses me. I have not moved as I feel I am in a trance. Her lips are cool and soft. She moves back a bit and , encouraged by my inaction, kisses me again, only longer and I am kissing back. I remember moaning and I realized that she was now putting her hand on my right breast. I let her feel the nipple through my sweater and she quietly gasped when it popped out like a meat thermometer. My nipples become like pencil erasers when excited and just as hard. We both moaned when she kneaded it thru the material. Oh my god, I thought, I’m going to get to touch this young child! My hand came up, touched her shoulder and started to run down her back when---</p><p>The sound of Bob’s car pulling up the driveway broke our trance and I began to feel panicky. Oh, god, what just happened?! How do I look at this girl? Am I going to jail? This moment of fear was quelled when Lisa took her little hand to my chin and said ‘relax. I’ll see you tomorrow.’ Then as Bob entered Lisa was thanking me for buying the cookies and if I knew of anyone else who would like to buy some please let her know oh and mom says thanks for the pie plate her friends really loved the pie and maybe she’ll make a pie someday ‘cause she’s starting a Home Ec. class next week and yadda yadda. I was just marveling at how cool and composed she was considering she was just feeling me up a minute ago. I wasn’t sure what to make of this ‘performance’, but as I thought about it more at least I was relieved to know that she could keep her cool and, I guess, her discretion. After she left Bob chuckled at ‘what a handful she must be’ but I silently lamented the fact that I didn’t get to find out.</p><p>The next morning I was still a little shaky as the thought of Lisa’s small fingers rolling my stiff nipple kept playing in my head. After Bob left for work I watched what was now a pretty standard routine: Janice would kiss her daughter goodbye in their driveway and drive off to work and Lisa would walk down the street to the school bus stop with her backpack on.</p><p>I drank my coffee for a while and just looked at other houses in my neighborhood and wondered if anyone else in the world was going thru an obsession like mine. Suddenly my heart stopped. Lisa was walking back from the bus stop! Is she coming here? No, looking straight ahead, she went to her home. After she went inside, I found myself wondering: is this what she meant by ‘I’ll see you tomorrow’? She wasn’t sure what to do. Should she go over there? Is her Mom coming back? Why didn’t she look at me? Why doesn’t she come over? Why am I thinking this?! Stop it! Here I am, a 34-year old woman lusting after a nine year old girl. She doesn’t even have tits yet. She most certainly doesn’t have hair on her pussy yet—Ohh, that didn’t help my argument with mywindow. Time to take a cold shower. I’ll leave the door unlocked.</p><p>When I got out of the shower, the phone rang. I leaped to it. It was Janice! She had just gotten a call from her daughter. Lisa wasn’t feeling well the night before and did not get on the bus this morning because she started to feel bad again. Probably just a virus or something but there was no way Janice could leave work and she would feel less concerned if I could be a doll and check on her every once in a while to make sure she’s okay. Damn, I thought, this girl’s good! I’ll do even better, I say, have Lisa come over here and she can rest on the couch and watch TV while I work on my computer. I’d love the company and you’ll be more reassured. Great, she said. You are an angel.</p><p>So here I am, the Angel, waiting with shaky legs to see what happens next. Then I think: What if she really is sick? That notion is dispelled when I see Lisa hop over the backyard fence and run to the back door.</p><p>We stand and look at each other in the kitchen. I, wearing slacks and an old soft sweater, she, wearing a thin turtleneck and those hip-hugger jeans I first saw her in. It’s like we are taking a moment to look at the situation in front of us: a grown woman and a little girl, plain and simple. She looks at my breasts which I realize are now heaving up and down. She then breathes in deeply and it is then that I am aware that my scent has filled the room. She walks over to me so that her face is in line with my boobs. My mouth is suddenly dry. She is eyeing my tits and I’d swear her mouth is watering. She looks down at her flat chest, gives me a ‘gee this is all I’ve got’ look and then smiles. She pulls her shirttail out of her jeans and says ‘go ahead’. I almost sob as I drop to my knees and slide my hands up her shirt. I can’t explain it. Just feeling her smooth flat stomach had me wet as a fountain. I reach her nipples and gush some more. Just a hint of boobies coming in and the buds feel alive as I brush my fingers across them. I look at Lisa and her mouth is open and her eyes closed. She is pushing her body forward into my cushiony breasts. I begin to run my hands all around her front and back feeling the shirt lift as I progressed. Suddenly she stops me. Let’s go upstairs. We run, giggling like old school chums.</p><p>We go to the bedroom and close the door. Our king-size bed was situated close to the large front window. The day was light gray outside and with only the sheer curtain drawn everything looks perfect. The diffused lighting meant that no shadows, nothing would be obscured from my sight. Again we look at each other in anticipation and I swear I can hear both our hearts pounding. I jump onto the bed like a kid and she follows, kicking off her shoes. She looks at me with half-pleading eyes. I know what she wants. I pull my sweater over my head revealing a bra designed to show cleavage. Now I swear the scent I smell could be hers. Your turn, I say. She takes off her shirt and I see two of the loveliest ‘puffies’ in the world; like little pink Hershey kisses. I can’t help it I just lean forward and take one in my mouth and begin to suckle, tweaking the other one as I do. I wrap my arms around her small body and pull her snug close to me as I continue to roll her bud around with my tongue. She moans as her body presses against my boobies. Finally I break away to explore the rest of her (I can’t wait) but she reminds me ‘my turn’. She then begins to feel me up (for want of a better term), running her hands over the bra, getting my nipples to strain thru the fabric, and then unsnapping the front clasp. I was never more proud of my tits that day, hanging firmly, jutting outward, nipples erect. The little girl just dives right in sucking and kneading and licking, stopping on occasion to just to tip her finger on the end of my nipple, she was that fascinated by them. Fine, I thought, while she’s occupied there I’ll just keep busy mywindow. I began to feel up and down her jeans, caressing her backside and rubbing between her legs. I was in heaven. I grab her small tight buttocks and knew that if I didn’t get to see her pussy and her asshole soon I would explode. I unsnap her front, leap off the bed and grab the bottom of her trouser legs , yanking them off. She giggled and managed to pull back up her pink (pink!) panties that had started to go with the jeans. She playfully rolled over on her stomach and started to crawl to the other end of the bed but I grabbed her legs and there I am, staring at her pink-pantied ass. I bring my face right to where her asshole should be and press my face in, blowing warm air thru the panty fabric. She squeals then sighs as the humid air flows through her crevice. I feel myself getting giddy as I pull the panty down over her smooth fresh ass. Her cheeks clench for a moment as I lower the panties to her thighs. I run my hand gently over her baby skin as she lays quietly. Yes, she has a scent. A perfume, actually. Her legs still close together, I couldn’t see her pussy yet but I knew what I wanted to do. Still caressing her ass, I move down to pull her cheeks apart revealing her cute little asshole. I wasn’t sure what to expect. I knew what mine looked like from a time I checked it out with a mirror; pinkish-brown with a wrinkly look. But Lisa’s was just a clean little button-hole with smooth skin all around it. Instinctively I bend down and kissed it. She clenches away, perhaps surprised by the move. I slide one arm under her pelvic bone and gently pull up , pushing her ass higher. I then take the other hand and pull one cheek apart and, stopping to sniff the freshness she had, begin to kiss and lick her asshole. This was paradise. It’s mid-morning and I’m upstairs in the bedroom with with my tongue inside a nine-year-old girl’s asshole! And Lisa is loving it too. She brings her hand underneath her to play with herself so I move mine away. She pushes her bottom up in the air leaving me full access to her charms. I pushed my tongue in deep and, holding it there, wiggle the very tip around. This drives her wild! I could stay there for days if not for my tongue slipping down and getting a taste of her pussy. Talk about nectar! I am almost literally drinking in her pussy juices when she flips herself onto her back, kicks the panties the rest of the way off and rests on her shoulders. She has an excited, glazed look and a reddish flush has spread across her soft chest. ‘My turn’. </p><p>I keep staring at her bare slit and want to nose-dive right down to it. But fair is fair, I smile. I stand up and peel off my slacks. As I start to take off my panties, she stops me, insisting that was her job. (After all, you did mine, she says) She starts feeling every nook and cranny thru the panties regardless of how wet they are and I lay back on a mound of pillows as she does it, stroking her hair. When her hand runs inside the front and finds a patch of pubic hair she giggles excitedly. I had pondered whether to shave down there or not and settled for trimming the bush down to about a half-inch. Not bald but not an ‘afro’ either. Her finger slides down the wet slit and begins circling the entrance. Suddenly I am panting hard and begin bucking on her hand. I grab her finger and mash it into my cunt as I explode in a wailing orgasm, my body convulsing about on the bed. I didn’t realize I was in such a state and was not thinking about cumming so soon  so this really took me by surprise. When I have calmed down I look to see Lisa smiling at me and sucking my juices off of her fingers. Goodness! Where did this young thing learn all this? It didn’t matter at the moment. With surprising strength, I reach out and lift her over me so that her hairless slit is right over my mouth. I separate her slit and find her clit peeping out at me. I pull her bare honeypot right to my mouth and do not stop until she comes twice, each time flooding my mouth with sweet girl juice. Then she turns around and falls into a sixty-nine position and we stay in that position for a good part of an hour, taking turns cumming into each others faces. I couldn’t believe how wet my face stays during that time. I couldn’t believe how many times this child could cum! Finally, exhausted, we lay back each others arms, Lisa suckling on my nipple like a resting infant. I feel extreme hunger pangs and figure it must be late. To my shock it was only one in the afternoon.</p><p>End of part one</p>"
1618,"Pam and Lisa, Part 2",HoneyWest,2,,"['F/g ', 'ped']","<p>After a full morning of sex had passed I realized that I’d better put
some food into this child. I told her to rest, gave her a kiss on her
slit and went downstairs to whip up a soup and sandwich lunch. I found a
kind of joy standing in the kitchen buck naked. As I was ladling into
the bowls I heard the toilet flush upstairs and I was struck by a new
desire. Then Lisa came bounding down the steps in her birthday suit and
did a cartwheel toward the kitchen. It was indescribable. We took the
food upstairs and as we talked, she told me about her ‘past’ (such as a
9-year old would have).</p><p>Last year, when her parents were in the throes of a divorce and the home
situation was tense to say the least, Lisa was getting comfort from her
babysitter, Kelli, who was seventeen. Then, one night, she got more than
just comfort. When both parents stormed out of the house after a serious
row, Lisa fell into Kelli’s arms and cried. She cried til she fell
asleep and when she awoke she was surprised to find herself sucking on
Kelli’s tit. Kelli said she knew this would soothe Lisa but that didn’t
explain the teenager’s hands up the young one’s dress. Soon it became
apparent what a nature Lisa had for this sort of thing as Kelli felt her
small pussy moisten instantly. They had a little time to feel and taste
each other but then Janice came home angry and crying about her
marriage. Lisa, though loathing to leave her new found friendship, felt
the need to stay by her mom in case she needed someone’s shoulder to cry
on, even a little girl’s. She did not see Kelli again because soon after
Janice filed for divorce, moved out with Lisa to another town and, after
the settlement put a down payment on a new house. A new life. And then
Lisa saw Pam…</p><p>I couldn’t help but ask, ‘Lisa, …do you sometimes have, you
know, ‘thoughts’ about your mother?’ She confessed shyly, yes ,
sometimes, but she doesn’t think her mom would understand or be able to
handle it. Best not to complicate her life any more than it is. I was
impressed. This child seems wise beyond her years.</p><p>But as I thought this, she giggled a little-girl giggle and quickly slid
her hand under my bum. She easily pushed her finger up my hole (so
lubricated from her earlier tonguing) and I just sat there feeling the
sensation as she wiggled it around. I reached forward and gently pinched
her soft round puffies on her flat chest and her eyes half close with
lust. After a while she pulled her finger out, gave it a sniff and
popped it in her mouth, sucking lewdly. I started fingering myself to a
mind-boggling orgasm in response. As I came, she wrapped her lips around
one of my extended nipples sending me even higher.</p><p>When I finally came down I saw that she was sitting back with one finger
in her pussy and the other hand on her chest, rubbing it around her
little candy mounds. In a little-girl voice she asked, ‘Pammy, will you
lick my ass again?’ Oh god, yes! I bent forward and started by nibbling
on her ankles and working my way up. As I reached her inner thighs she
suddenly stopped me. ‘Oh wait! I have to pee again’ The look on my face
must have told her something because she eyed me coyly and asked ‘would
you like to watch?’</p><p>Wow, this day just keeps getting better and better. We hopped to the
bathroom and just before she started to sit down I grabbed her asscheeks
and pushed my face into her pussy. I couldn’t help it, I just love to
feel my mouth and nose snuggled into her fleshy softness. She pushed me
back, laughing, ‘I have to pee’. She sat with her legs spread wide and I
knelt in front for a clear view. She held her lips slightly apart and
the perfume was divine. After a minute, nothing. ‘I don’t think I can do
it now. I’m trying’, she said. Then a new urge hit me and I put my arms
under her spread legs and lifted her up. I sat on the seat facing her
and dropped her on my lap. We were now nipples to nipples and when she
pees it should be directly on my pussy. She was delighted and tried even
harder to let fly. ‘Maybe I need the sound of rushing water’, she
suggested and I agreed and begin pissing myself. Lisa squealed when she
looked down and viewed the amber fluid splashing into the bowl and her
little cunny spurted a shot of pee on my pubic bush. Then a full force
followed and she peed directly on my cunt as I continued to empty my
bladder. Watching this scene was amazing and suddenly Lisa pulled
forward mashing into my breasts and kissing me with force and I knew
that she was cumming hard. (and she’s not even touching herself, just
arching her pussy into my lower stomach) I felt the warm piss flow over
my belly and down between my legs and I put my finger to my clit and
came as my hand got soaked. Lisa was just coming to a trickle with her
face buried in my tits when the damn phone rings.
I knew it would be Lisa’s mom and I ran, dripping , to answer. Hi,
Janice, I say, yes, Lisa’s fine, just a little fever I think. What’s
that? Oh I sound out of breath? I’ve been doing my Pilates. Sure, you
can borrow the tape. You off work early? Just come on in when you get
here. I think she’s sleeping right now. OK, Bye.</p><p>As I hung up the phone, my hearts sank when I thought that my perfect
day was coming to an end. This feeling was replaced by panic and I run
to the bathroom. Lisa was already running a tub. As usual, she’s
maintaining her cool. Don’t worry, she says, it takes her 45 minutes to
get home. Hop in. I could see that she also had a look of disappointment
and right then and there I worry that I could be falling in love with
this child.</p><p>When Janice arrived Lisa is under a blanket on the living room couch
channel surfing. I’m in the kitchen cooking an especially aromatic
Italian dinner (which makes the whole house smell like an Italian
restaurant so I’m not as concerned about any lingering sex smells from
the bedroom).</p><p>Lisa is so warm and flushed from the day’s activities that her mom is
sure it’s the flu. Don’t worry, I say, I’m sure after a good night’s
rest she’ll be just fine. Janice declines the offer to stay for dinner,
wanting to put Lisa to early bed. As they leave  Lisa gives me a look of
love that melts me.</p><p>That night all I could do was replay the day’s events in my mind.
Fortunately, Bob was tired and crashed early. I would have been too
pooped to fake sex tonight. And yet my pussy stirred as I thought of the
many things Lisa and I did today. I could see myself getting on my hands
and knees to expose my asshole to this schoolgirl; how she blew cool air
on my puckered circle before gently licking it for the first time; how
she kept running her fingers thru my pubic bush; nuzzling her cheeks in
it at times. And how she soaped up my breasts in the tub…Oh this was
quite a day.</p><p>Then it struck me that I had started to notice Janice this evening as if
for the first time. I was looking past her plain-jane persona and seeing
a fairly attractive woman who was just working too hard. Fortunately I
was too tired to start working up new fantasies for tonight. But still…</p><p>End of part 2</p>"
1619,Frankie and Janey and the Magic Elixir,HoneyWest,1,A lesbian couple 'inherit' a small family,"['F/g ped', 'F/b extrm ped', 'nc']","<p>
Frankie and I had been lovers for at least six months before things
drastically changed in our lives. We met at work. I was a receptionist for a
pharmaceutical company and she was a chemist whose excuses for coming to the
front office were getting slimmer and slimmer since she was really coming to
flirt with me. I finally told her that she should just come out and ask me for
a date and see what happens. She did and I accepted.</p><p>I am a fairly attractive girl at 19 with a slim figure (though not much in the
boobs department) and a bit reserved in my ways. I was never what you would
call wild in my youth and still consider an old black-and-white movie and
popcorn an exciting evening. Frankie, on the other hand, was stunning at 33.
Downright beautiful, (stacked!), with a humorous outgoing personality that
made you smile from across the room. I had dated boys/men as a teen but was
pretty sure I was gay before I graduated. Frankie had known all her life.</p><p>The first time we went out was simply romantic, with dinner and talking and a
long walk. It ended with her actually kissing me goodnight at my apartment
door. The second date,
well, we didn’t make it outside of her apartment the entire weekend. We seemed
made for each other and enjoyed the fact that we could talk to each other as
friends as well as lovers. Still, when it, one day, came to the subject of
hidden fantasies, she shied away from the topic, saying they were usually
supposed to stay hidden. I let it go but was still curious. I even tried to
sneak into her home computer to see what web sites she might frequent but her
security was too good. I knew there was something tho, and told myself that if
I found out I would keep an open mind.</p><p>It seemed a perfect relationship. We would spend the weekends together and the
workweek in our own apartments. We were getting around to talking about moving
in together when Frankie received the news. Her sister, a widow, had been
killed in a car accident. They had lived states apart and were moderately
close. She left for the funeral and was gone a little longer than I had
expected so I worried.
You can imagine the shock I had when I met her at the airport and under her
arm was a three year old boy! This was capped by the six year old girl who
stuck her head out shyly from behind Frankie. “Meet my inheritance”, she
deadpanned. I was introduced to Edward, who was asleep, and Christina, who was
shy. I was speechless, but quickly resolved to make these poor kids feel at
ease with their new life. Our new life.</p><p>Clearly either of our apartments were too small for a ‘family’ of four so we
opted for new digs. The apartment we liked was great but wouldn’t be available
for two months. The kids were to sleep with Frankie in her king-size bed until
they could get their own rooms. Having just lost their last parent and thrust
into a new environment, Frankie and I decided not to complicate their lives
more by ‘coming out’ to them. I was, therefore, ‘Aunt’ Janey, best friend and
soon-to-be-roommate.</p><p>The kids seem to adjust fast, considering, and I had to laugh at Frankie
attempts at being ‘Mom’. Eddie was what I assumed to be an average 3-year-old,
laughing and crying and bouncing around. He liked to run around in his white
BVDs or his Scooby-Doo pajamas. Christina, or Christy as she liked to be
called, was just lovely. She had a face at six that told you she was going to
be a heartbreaker when she grew up. I’d noticed Frankie almost seemed
spellbound by her at times and I understood, the child was that striking
looking.</p><p>We tried to maintain a modicum of normalcy in this situation but to be honest
I missed tasting Frankie’s pussy. I missed spending time in her bed straddling
her and rubbing my moist cunt on her nipples. I missed licking her backside
til she squealed. I definitely missed her suckling my ever-sensitive tits.
Alas, she seemed nervous about leaving the kids with a babysitter just yet and
I settled for sneaking a feel in her panties when I could or a heavy petting
session on the couch as the kids slept down the hall.</p><p>It was during one of these sessions when we were driving each other wild, I
with my hand in her slacks, fingering her pussy and asshole, she with hands in
my shirt, rolling my stiff buttons between her fingers, that she suddenly
looked at me. “you know what really turns me on?” , she whispered, with a
slight look of fear at revealing it. “No,” I panted excitedly, “Please, tell
me!”  She could see in my eyes that I was ready for this…anything. Then Eddie
could be heard in the hallway crying that he’d had a nightmare.</p><p>Damn! Bad timing. Frankie jumped up, adjusted herself and went to soothe
Edward. After a while, she came into the living room with Eddie just about
asleep in her arms. She kissed me and lovingly suggested I should go home. “I
promise”, she said, “Tomorrow night”.</p><p>Well, the next day crept slowly and Frankie walked through the office once
(ever gorgeous in her lab smock) and gave me a quick wink.</p><p>That night seemed about the same as usual. The kids had a blanket spread out
on the living room floor and were watching the Cartoon Channel (god, it’d been
a while since we’ve seen one of our favorite x-rated movies). They were
drinking hot cocoa that Frankie had made for them. We adults were sitting on
the couch being rather quiet. I’d assumed that I would have to wait till later
in the evening when the kids went to bed to talk to Frankie, but she surprised
me by pulling out a photo album that was next to the couch. She tapped it with
a sly smile and I felt that whatever caution she’d harbored was now gone. I
saw that the young ones had stretched out on their stomachs to watch TV and
little Eddie was napping. Frankie handed me the album and whispered, “Mind
you, I’ve never actually done anything except collect these”.</p><p>When I opened the book I felt a flush cover me. The first page was a
beautifully drawn picture of a young girl, about six or seven, nude! She
seemed to be posing for the artist in an unashamed manner and her bare slit
was slightly open. I gasped and looked at Frankie, who now looked scared at my
reaction. I turned the page and saw more drawings, lithos and sketches with
the same theme: one had two young boys touching each others penises; another
line drawing had a mother and daughter pose, both nude, the little girl
sitting on her mother’s lap suckling her breast while the woman’s hand
provocatively settled under her little bum.
I turned the page and saw a Japanese anime shot of a woman being licked by a
young boy while a girl watches. I felt my mouth get dry and my heartbeat
seemed apparent. I kept looking at the drawings wondering what to say to
Frankie when I realized that my pussy was wet. I turned see Frankie watching
me with nervous anticipation. So this was her hidden fantasy. She suddenly
looked like she might be ready to cry and I wasn’t sure what my face was
telling her. I knew I loved her, though, and I whispered quietly “My pussy is
wet.” She suddenly expelled her breath and said, “Really!?” Sssh, I said, and
leaned forward to check the kids. They were both asleep! I took advantage of
this fact to lean over and kiss Frankie passionately. Her hand unsnapped my
pants and slid down to my soaked slit. Her other arm went around me and I
leaned back as she diddled my nipple and continued to work magic on my cunt.
Soon the only sounds in the room were Kim Possible and my squishing pussy. I
looked at the book while Frankie pleasured me and when I saw the cartoon of
two mature women disrobing a young girl I felt it coming. I grabbed a throw
pillow and covered my mouth as her fingers brought me to a mind-blowing
orgasm. I tried to come out of it quickly to make sure I hadn’t awaken the
kids but they were still sleeping.
Suddenly, I saw Christy in a new way as she lay on her belly and her little
backside sloped gracefully from her back. I felt the urge to kiss her cheeks.
I grabbed Frankie by the hand and led her quickly into the bedroom where I
pushed her onto the mattress, tore her pants and panties off (and mine), and,
lifting her leg up, mashed our pussies together. As our thrusts came into
rhythm, our love boxes turned into liquid velvet and I came again when I saw
the contorted face that Frankie makes when she’s about to cum good. Afterwards
I fell forward on her, grinding as if my body was trying to soak up the juices
between us. She runs her hand thru my hair tells me that she loves me and was
so scared of what I might think of her. I could only think of an old Playboy
article (of all things!) on the subject of fantasies. They had quoted Dave
Mason with “when it comes down to just two, she ain’t no crazier than you.”
She giggled at this.</p><p>Just then Frankie jumped up to see what time it was. “We have to get back”,
she said pulling her pants back on. We came into the living room and I
realized we had left the photo album on the couch. Omigod, what if one of the
youngsters would have awoken and found that! “Not likely,” Frankie smiled as
she settled back on the couch, “my elixir is good for at least a half hour.”  
You’re What?? I was in shock. Frankie confessed to giving them a new mild
sedative her lab had been developing. It was in the chocolate. “our tests show
that they will sleep for at least a half hour, maybe 45 minutes. No side
effects at all. We’ve been double-checking this thing for a year now. I’ve had
the body weights and dosages triple checked.” She beamed at me proudly. I was
livid! How dare you do this to these kids!
I went off. And Frankie didn’t see it! She had been worried about how I would
feel about her fantasies and yet didn’t think I would be upset about drugging
the youngsters!? Frankie countered that she was in complete faith with
something she had helped developed and would never have used anything she had
doubts about.</p><p>Our shouting stopped when we saw that Christy had rolled over and, stretching
lazily, asked “Are you two fighting?”
Eddie was also stirring and yawning. “No, honey, I was just leaving”. And I
left.</p><p>I was upset for days. I was upset because those pictures turned me on. I was
upset because Frankie did what she did. I was upset because Christy’s backside
looked delicious. I was really upset because I realized I could have kissed
Christy’s backside had I known she wouldn’t wake up for a while. And I was
upset that that thought mostly seemed to be on my mind.</p><p>Flowers appeared on my desk after lunch with the note: Please forgive me?
Damn. I hate being in love. She peered through the door with puppy eyes and I
melted.</p><p>As we kissed later she told me she would not use the elixir again if it upset
me so much but that later, when it comes out on the market, I was going to
feel foolish. At that moment I felt the words come out of my mouth: “just one
more time”. Frankie’s eyes widen. She then knew what I wanted.</p><p>It had been a week since Frankie had used the elixir. She said she would not
allow it to used on a regular basis anyway. We had the usual dinner that
night. The kids ran about for a bit and then we ordered bath-time. Christy was
already bathing herself and had a sense of privacy for her age. Frankie always
bathed Eddie and now I smiled at how she must enjoy it. Later that evening the
kids, in their pajamas, settled in front of the TV. I kept looking at Christy
and her little moppet body and marveled at how she could be a model someday.
Even a child model. Frankie asked who wants hot chocolate and as the children
cheered I felt giddy butterflies in my stomach. I sat on the couch as the kids
drink their cocoa and Frankie joined me with The Album under her arm. We
quietly turned pages to new images that my lover had acquired from the
internet. “Only drawings”, she whispered, “that’s legal.” I started to get
warm as we perused the book. There were images of children together, some of
adults and children, boys and boys; girls and girls; men and girls; men and
boys; women and boys; women and girls; all possibilities, all having
fun. “There are violent ones out there, but I don’t like those” Indeed, her
selection of images encapsulated warm and loving relations.
Frankie’s face and body was close to mine as we peered at the drawings and I
could detect the scent of aroused pussy.
Her finger began discretely rubbing my nipple thru my top and I felt it
extending, straining through the fabric. We sipped some wine and smiled page
after page and then she whispered “I think it’s time”. We looked and both kids
seemed to be asleep. My heart started thumping. Frankie stood over little
Christy and looked down at her sleeping face. The plan was to move them as if
they were going to put them to bed. If they stirred that was their alibi. She
knelt and picked Christy up in her arms and, holding her gently, kissed her
lightly on the lips. She then set the child down, went to the kitchen and came
back. “They should be asleep for 45 minutes. I’ve set the timer for 25.”</p><p>We then stood there for a moment, not sure who would make the first move. Here
was Frankie with a lifetime fantasy coming true, mine was pretty new but it
seemed just as strong. She motioned me to her and we kissed, nervously at
first as if we were new to each other, then passionately.
I was feeling her breasts under her shirt and began stripping her boldly. The
more clothes we took off each the more risky it seemed and it only made me
hornier. When we got down to panties, Frankie said wait and grabbed the
clothes from the floor, running to the bedroom. She came back with bathrobes
and tossed them on the couch. “You ready?” she asked, her chest flushed and
heaving. I nodded and we knelt to the floor. We looked at both children and I
guess we were daring the other one to move first. For me, it wasn’t just a
matter of whether to or not but also, who first? Frankie settled it by taking
little Eddie and shifting his body around to face us. I could hear her gulp as
she began to lower his pajama bottoms. She had washed him numerous times but
this was way different. I leaned in as she exposed his little nubby penis
which seemed to contract when their breaths hit it. It was a darling little
thing to me, like a short button mushroom with little robins eggs underneath.
Frankie stared at it with her mouth agape and with a soft moan leaned down and
took it in her mouth. I watched, fascinated, as she seemed to swallow his
whole groin. She opened her mouth and ran her tongue under his balls and I saw
that he had a little 1 and a half to two inch erection. I wanted to see what
it felt like in my mouth but Frankie claimed it again. She began to moan and
her fingers were in her panties. I realized this was a moment for her and I
wasn’t doing my part. As she was on her knees I scooted behind her and drew
her panties down, exposing her wrinkled brown hole to me. As her fingers
worked furiously in her pussy I ran my tongue across her asshole several times
before settling on it with a slight sucking motion, then, finally, pushing my
tongue in and out for all it was worth. She arched her ass into the air
allowing me more access and I could feel her sphincter muscle grip me as she
orgasmed with a boy-dick in her mouth. When she sat up she became woozy and
fell back into my arms, chuckling. “Wow” was all she could say. I looked at
Eddie and his little dingle hard as a rock. Frankie said she took care not to
suck too hard, just feasted on the little sausage. I laid on my stomach and
nuzzled up to his willie and popped it in my mouth. It felt wonderful and I
wanted to fall asleep lapping it. “Time”, Frankie reminded me. Damn. We moved
to Christy and this time I got to lower her pants. She was laying on hey belly
as the pajamas came to her knees. I wanted to see her pussy but I was also
very anally oriented and this was just fine for me. Her little bottom was
plump and inviting. I pulled her cheeks apart to unveil a beautiful little
pinkish hole. It puckered as if inviting me and I lowered my nose to it.
Frankie, sitting to the side of me and watching intently, eased her hand
behind me and began caressing my asshole with her finger. Christy had the
aroma of a child and I just kept breathing in her fragrance. When Frankie
pushed her finger into my hole I pushed my tongue into the child’s. “careful”,
my partner warned. I nodded. It could be possible to prod the body into
awakening too soon by stimulation. I regretfully backed off and, with a
goodbye kiss to her rim, I gently turned her over. We both gasped at the sight
of the little smooth-skinned slit. My nose dived for it and the rest of my
head had to follow. “Ooh, me too”, Frankie whined, but her finger kept
pistoning in my butt. I pulled her puffy lips apart for all to see and was
entranced by the clean pinkness of it all. I gave a little lick and Christy
stirred. I froze and at that moment the kitchen timer went off. Damn Damn Damn
Damn, Frankie muttered as she ran to turn it off. I was still watching Christy
to see if she would stir more. To my relief, she laid still. Frankie dropped
to her knees and inhaled Christy’s pussy and sadly looked at me. I know, I
know, I said and I took a tissue and wiped any undue moisture from the child’s
bottom and pulled up her pajamas. Frankie did the same for Eddie, giving his
teeny pecker one big kiss before dressing him.</p><p>When the kids awoke stretching and yawning, Frankie and I were dressed and
sitting on the sofa, drinking wine and laughing at real photo albums. Eddie
sat up and looked a little confused, not sure about the little erection he was
probably still sporting. Christy lazily looked around and asked if they could
have ice cream. We figured sure, they deserved it.</p><p>Frankie and I made a pact not to do the Elixir again as we figured maybe we
got that fantasy realized. But we still enjoy our collection and masturbate
each other on occasion while describing these fantasies. The kids are doing
fine and the only question is when to tell them about ‘Aunt’ Janey.</p>"
1620,"Snow Day, Part 1",HoneyWest,1,,"['g/g', 'ped']","<p>This snow day happened back in the early eighties. It was that time when the
forecasters predicted a ‘dusting’ and we wound up being dusted with two feet
of the white stuff. It wasn’t the amount that surprised us. My family lived in
the north and we were used to it. It was the speed of the snowfall that caught
us off-guard.</p><p>I was twelve years old (my name is Mandy) and my little sister, Kim, was nine.
We went to school that morning even though the ground was white because, well,
a dusting or even a few inches was no big deal to our school community. But
the weather system stalled over us and warnings were issued that the storm had
become severe and the town could be getting several inches an hour! School
officials called back the buses as quickly as they had dropped us off but our
particular bus had not come back. My sister and I waited with the other kids
and the snow started to really come down. A teacher called for our group to
wait in the school where it was warm but I, being twelve and stupid, held Kim
back and told her I had a brilliant idea. We knew that Aunt Katherine (Katie,
to us) only lived less than a quarter mile from the school. We sometimes
walked to her house after school (in warmer weather, of course) when Mom asked
her to watch us. Let’s go there instead of waiting in the funky old school. My
kid sister was at that age where she kind of looked up to me.Okay!, she said.
And so we told a friend to inform the teachers where we were going and left
before anyone could tell us not to go.</p><p>Did I mention it seemed like a great idea at the time? The snow was coming
down hard and I’d swear it was up to our knees when we were just halfway
there. (perhaps I exaggerate) We trudged leaning into the wind which was
pelting our faces with hard snow. Our backpacks felt like lead and Kim had
slipped and fallen face first into the snow twice. The second time she looked
like she was going to cry but made a stubborn face and decided not to. We
dragged our feet thru the snow and the wind and the drifts that were starting
up until, finally, we came to Aunt Katie’s house. She had a beautiful cottage-looking
place that had a long sloping driveway — and no car. Of course.
Katie would be at work. I turned to look at Kim, who was freezing and
literally covered in white. She too saw no car and, looking around, began to
cry. I don’t blame her. The snow was coming down so thick that no other houses
or nearby trees were visible. We felt cut off from the world. “we’re gonna
die!” She wailed. “Don’t be silly,” I said, “We know where the key is.” Aunt
Katie had a key for us hidden in a fake rock in back. On a normal day we would
recognize this rock easily. Not so when the rock garden was a white field of
snow. I hurriedly dug around for it as I listened to Kim’s teeth chattering.
Finally I found it and with shaking hands opened the back door.</p><p>Aunt Katie’s home was wonderful on sunny day. Today it was Heaven. We started
brushing the snow off each and trying not to get the place too wet when the
phone rang. It was Mom and she was furious. She had been calling every ten
minutes since the school called her till we got there. I felt bad and
apologized but she said we were safe and that’s what was important. I asked if
she could come get us but I remembered the family car was in the shop. “I
called Aunt Katie and she might be stuck in the city. I’m trusting you to take
care of your sister as you’ll have to stay there for a bit.” “Don’t worry,
Mom” I said as I foraged thru the kitchen cabinets, “I found Mac’n Cheese and
frozen pizzas. We’ll be fine.”</p><p>When I had hung up I heard the sound of chattering teeth and saw poor Kim
standing there shivering. She had gotten her outer coat off but her clothes
were wet and cold. “Oh you poor thing,” I said in a motherly manner and
realized I was shivering too. I instructed her to run upstairs and take off
her wet clothes and punched the themostat, which had been set low, up to the
top. I ran to the guest room (which was mostly for us) and found Kim stripped
down to her panties. I had been disrobing on my way up and was taking off my
pants when I came in.</p><p>Now, keep in mind up to this point I was only concerned with the events of the
day and at this moment getting heat back into my body. But there stood my
little sister, arms crossed and body shivering, wearing nothing but panties.
For a nine-year-old, she was already developing little mounds and graceful
hips. What struck me were her nipples, which were pointy little cones that in
her current icy condition looked like they could puncture aluminum. At twelve,
I had developed quite well. I still had some adolescent heftiness to me
(certainly nothing you could call fat!) and my boobs were fairly ample for my
age. With nipples like Kim’s, they had a meatiness to them I was proud of. The
thought that we had the same nipples struck me as erotic, but I pushed that
thought aside for more practical sake.</p><p>I grabbed a comforter , threw it on one of the beds and scurried under the
sheets, motioning for my sister to join me. She raced in and we cuddled, our
bodies rattling almost violently we were so cold. With the blankets over our
heads, she asked, “what are we doing?”. I informed her that when a human body
shivers it radiates five times its body heat. This is a trick people use to
stay alive in the wilderness. We’re creating a little oven under the sheets.
“you’re so smart,” she chattered as she slid her cold leg across mine. I could
feel her hard tit poking the side of my breast and I started to heat up in
other places first. We gradually warmed each other and moved from freezing
fetal positions to relaxed postures. Occasionally we cracked the sheets to let
in some fresh air but mostly we seemed to like the cozy territory we had
created. Lying on our sides towards each other, our closeness included the
faint smell of our skin and private areas which were fragrantly musty and
intoxicating. There was sexual tension in the air but neither of us would
admit to it. At first we started talking about school and boys and such. But
soon that quieted and we started stroking each others hair. Kim was a petite
girl and next to her I felt so…fleshy. In a good way. I saw that her nipples,
which had softened, were poking out again.  The snow-bright light in the room
seeped thru the covers and we unabashedly looked at our bodies. ”I can’t wait
to get boobs like yours”, Kim said and she pinched my nipple playfully. My
pussy swelled at this and I assured her it would be soon. The air had become
obvious with the scent of aroused pussy. I was still a virgin but an expert at
diddling myself and I knew my ‘perfume’. This was a little different. My
little sister was turned on! She became aware of the air and started to look
embarrassed but before she could react I reached out and tweaked both her
nipples with my forefingers and thumbs and pressed gently. “Feel that.” I said
quickly “Doesn’t that feel good?,”. She gasped and nodded her head. She
watched my face with her mouth open as I rolled my fingers around her stiff
points, jerking her body once and awhile as I played with them the way I would
play with mine. I took a teat in my mouth and began sucking and she wrapped
her arms around my head pressing me closer. My god, her little cone was hard
as a rock! It seemed to grow in my mouth and we rolled around under the covers
with my mouth latched to my baby sister’s tit. She was panting heavily and I
knew I was gonna make her come today. I slid my hand down into her panties and
felt a still-smooth pussy slit. She cried out softly when I touched it.
Sliding my finger up and down the wet crevasse I heard her moan loudly and I
gently vised my teeth on her extended nipple and that was It!  Her fingers dug
into my scalp and she cried out in passion, her body convulsing in my arms.</p><p>When she came to earth we started giggling, partly from her embarrassment (or
lack of) and mostly from joy. We suddenly became aware that we were perspiring
and threw off the covers laughing. “Omigod!” I cried and ran downstairs to
turn down the thermostat. The place was like a hothouse now. I looked out the
window and everything was white. The snow was still dropping. If there was a
tree in front of the big window it had disappeared. What a great day, I
thought. I brought my finger to my nose and inhaled my little sister’s scent.
I wanted more.</p><p>She came bounding down the steps still wearing those damn panties. “Whoo, it’s
warm. Wow! Look it the snow now!”</p><p>“I know,” I smiled, “Looks like we’re really stuck here.”</p><p>Aunt Katie always liked to keep her fireplace ready to go so that when she was
in the mood it was just a matter of lighting the newspapers underneath. This
was no exception and we took advantage of the set-up. I made some hot
chocolate and Kim turned the TV on to see the extent of the storm. We both
stayed in our panties. It felt cool to stand near-naked in the picture window
and comfortably view the winter vista. Kim yelled that the highways were shut
down and there was no school tomorrow. All I could think of was putting my
nose to Kim’s pussy, and maybe tasting it too. I knew about lesbianism and
what it curtailed from school talk and reading and such. Heck, I even thought
at times that Aunt Katie might be a lesbian because she was only a year
younger than Mom but unmarried. Mom said she just liked to have her space and
wasn’t ready for a husband yet. Then I met one of her boyfriends and that
killed that thought. Still, now I thought of how pretty Katie is compared to
Mom. (I know that’s unfair, Mom being a mom and all).</p><p>It occurred to me that the TV news is not what I was hearing now and I turned
to see Kim transfixed on what was on the screen. She had her hand over her
mouth in surprise and, with wide eyes, motioned for me to hurry over. My eyes
moved from her budding boobies to the set and a scene of a nude woman pulling
down the pants of a stud of a man. His cock popped out and she ran her tongue
across the side of his long shaft. “What is this,” I sputtered. “I just hit
the play button on the VCR” Kim whispered, amazed at the fellating this gal
was doing. We sat on the couch and watched as another man entered her from
behind. Kim and I looked at each other and giggled. Aunt Katie! I saw how
comfortable the sofa was. “They probably did it right here on this couch while
they watch this.” Shh, Kim says, staring at the action. “Watch the movie.” I
wanted my sis in the worst way and I thought ‘take your time, we’ve got all
day’. Then I remember something I’d read about Betamax pornos (Yeah, Betamax,
this was the early eighties) and if what they said was true I should enjoy
this soon. Sure enough, after that scene ended the next featured two women in
a salon. (I’d read that lesbian scenes were pretty much obligatory in regular
x—rated films.) One woman is getting a massage from her female trainer and
soon her hands move from her back to her buns. As she starts to knead the
tasty-looking cheeks I feel myself getting wet between my legs and my hand
moves automatically to my crotch. Suddenly Kim has spryly jumped behind me
and, with her lips at the nape of my neck, begins feeling my tits. As the
woman turns her partner over on the massage table and puts her tongue in her
pussy, Kim rolls my pointed glands between her fingers and I move my underwear
aside and push my finger straight in. I watch two women make love on the
screen as Kim slyly rubs her chest across my back, ‘scratching’ it with her
sharp nibs. She slips her hands under the bottom of my boobs, caressing that
area, then lifts my breasts as if weighing them and firmly presses them into
me with her palms. She allows my protuberances to slip between her fingers and
snugly scissors them. I moaned at the pressure.</p><p>“You like?”, She asked, “Can I suck them now?” Yes! Yes!, I cry. She jumps in
front of me and smiles with glee at my round meaty tits. She looks down at my
hand pistoning in and out of my crotch, touches me there but I’m too far gone
to let go of myself (the women are sixty-nining now). Still I’m so wet that
she brings up two moistened fingers and, holding them up to show me my pussy
juice, dabs them on my hard nipples. When she wraps her little girl lips
around one I start cumming like a tornado. She grabs the other point with her
wet fingers and squeezes and I’m bucking my ass up and down the couch. Kim is
laughing gleefully as I orgasm and when I finally stop she pulls my fingers
out of my cunt and starts to bring them to her mouth. At that moment she looks
over my shoulder and screams in fear! I whip my head around and standing there
at the back door entrance is a masked adult bundled like an Eskimo and covered
in white snow! We both drop down in timid defense.</p><p>Aunt Katie takes off her ski mask and, with a look of dumfounded amazement,
says, “What in the hell is going on here?”.</p><p>End of part one</p>"
1621,"Snow Day, Part 2",HoneyWest,2,,"['F/gg', 'ped']","<p>This was a particularly awkward moment for all of us. Aunt Katie just stood
there with a flabbergasted expression and we continued to hide in the couch
(it was in the center of the room and the two of us kinda scrunched into the
cushions and peeked at our aunt from over the back.) Kim then simply
said, ‘You’re dripping snow on the floor”.</p><p>Aunt Katie dumbly looked down and saw chunks of melting snow dropping off her
coat and boots onto the wood floor.</p><p>The phone rang and she seemed to snap back to her senses.</p><p>“You two. Turn off that tape. Get some towels and mop this up!,” She ordered
and went into the kitchen to answer the phone. “It’s Mom!”, Kim panicked. Shh,
I said, get the towels.</p><p>I skipped quietly to the kitchen entrance and listened.</p><p>Aunt Katie’s voice was surprisingly nonchalant. “Everything’s fine, Madeline.
No, I just got here. They were, um, watching TV when I came in. No, it looks
like they’re stuck here the snow is so bad. No, no, not a problem. Jeez,
Madge, relax and take advantage of this time alone. You and Phil should, you
know, relax, if you catch my drift.” Kim was right behind me with a stack of
towels and I took one and wrapped it around me. “What’s she saying?”, She
asked as she did the same. “She’s telling Mom and Dad to run around the house
naked today. Now start wiping the floor.”</p><p>Aunt Katie went upstairs and came back down in a comfy bathrobe. We were
putting the wet towels in the washing machine and straightening up wondering
the whole time what she was going to say to us. She just crossed her arms and
smirked at us warmly. “Two girls wrapped in towels. This won’t do.” She went
to the hall closet, dug around the back, pulled out two gift boxes and handed
them to us. “You weren’t supposed to get these until Christmas but I think you
could use ‘em now.” Wow. Instead of being yelled at we were pulling out
beautiful, luxuriously-colored silk wraps, one in rich blue, the other in deep
red. They were oriental in style and we squealed in delight as if it was
Christmas, trying to decide who should get what color. I remembered then that
it was Aunt Katie’s warm ways that made us love her. We practically forgot
that the two of us were just caught doing nasty things to each other. We
dropped the towels and slid into the sashes feeling the smooth fabric cool our
skin. Katie, having watched us do this, went back to the closet and pulled a
larger box out. “I got those for you when I went to Europe last summer. Guess
I’ll put on the matching Kimono I got for me.” She pulled out a gorgeous sea
green kimono and shouldered off her bathrobe to don it. For that brief moment
she was naked in front of us and Kim and I gazed at what was (to us anyway)
Womanly Perfection. Her full meaty breasts and dark triangle of hair were
covered far too quickly and she posed for us in her new oriental
cover. “Beautiful,” I breathed. My god, I thought, at least Kim and I still
had our panties on. She took us completely by surprise and I think she meant
to.</p><p>“Yeah, I saw it and just had to have it. Well now.” she announced, “looks like
we’re three of a kind.” We were all quiet for a moment and Aunt Katie
said, “Why don’t we talk.”</p><p>Things seemed to settle down comfortably that afternoon. The inside of the
house was enveloped in heat and that wonderful brightness that comes from
being surrounded by snow. We were in the kitchen drinking coffee and hot cocoa
and listening to the clothes dryer spin noisily. The washer and dryer were at
the far end of the kitchen and seemed to be the oldest things in this house.
Aunt Katie said they were like old friends. “Did you park down the hill?” Kim
asked. She didn’t see even the faint image of a car in the driveway. “No, my
car is in a snowbank with a few other cars about a half-mile down the road. I
walked roughly half the distance then a nice old guy on a snowmobile brought
me up to the mailbox. Sheesh. Even walking from there to the house was a trek.
When your mother called to say you were here…Well, I didn’t like the idea of
you two home alone. There are too many weirdoes out there even in blizzard
conditions. So I thought maybe the Mustang could make it.. Oh, well.”</p><p>Kim was restless and went to check the news on TV. (Only the TV, Katie
cautioned.) We chuckled. We were silent for a while and then I apologized for
turning on that video. Oh, shush, she said, “consider it educational.” “I
guess you’re not gonna tell Mom, huh?” I asked. Aunt Katie smiled and told me
of course she wouldn’t. “Honey, stop feeling embarrassed. What you two were
doing is normal for your age. Although, ahem, I got the idea you were doing it
rather well.” I blushed. I wanted to ask her how much she had seen, not really
being sure long she had stood there.</p><p>She smiled slyly and leaned forward, shifting her chair closer to me. “Wanna
know a secret? Your Mom and I use to ‘experiment’ when we were your age.”  I
gasped and laughed. Mom?! No way. She’s too much of a…well, a MOM. We talked
girl-talk like she was a schoolmate and I told her I was still a virgin and
that I was flirting with boys lately. The more we talked the more I fell in
love with my aunt. She got up to pour another cup of coffee and her sash had
fallen loose. Instead of retying it she just sat back down and her cleavage
became more evident. She sipped her brew, eyeing my face as I stole glances at
the valley of skin between her swells. “You know,” she cleared her
throat, “you should be very proud. From what I saw, you’re turning into a fine
figure of a woman.” I’m sure I beamed at this comment. “I mean it. Your hips
are beautifully rounded and your breasts are full for your age but not too
full. And no sag. They look wonderful.” Lord, I felt myself buzzing as she
told me these things. Flattery could get her anywhere! I felt my face flush
with heat and told her that I wanted to have her body when I grew up. “Be
careful what you wish for, girl. These boobies get heavy on me sometimes. They
can make your back ache.” It got silent again and in the quiet I heard her
swallow. I felt my lips get dry and instinctively licked them. The air became
thick between us and she cleared her throat again. It seemed we were both
waiting for the other to make the first move. Then she spoke. “Would you…like
to see mine? See how heavy they are?” I nodded dumbly and she drew her sash
aside to expose the most beautiful tit in the world. The top of her full mound
sloped down to the teat (but didn’t sag!) and rounded itself at the bottom,
making me want to cup it from below and just hold it in my hand. Her nipple
was conical like mine but pink and much softer-looking even as it started to
poke out. “Go ahead,’ She said hoarsely and motioned me closer. I lifted
myself out of my chair and floated to her.</p><p>I gently ran my palm across her flesh as if I was blind and wanted to remember
every contour by touch. When the flat of my hand rubbed her tender nub she
moaned quietly and reached her hand into my robe. “Oh my,” she cooed as she
found my pointy nipple. She brushed my sash open and began hefting both of my
boobs as I did the same to her. We played with the buttons at our fingertips
til our bodies started twitching when one of us would hit an extra erotic
nerve. Her flesh jelled when I applied the right pressure on her round knobs.
She was facing me directly as she sat and I pushed my full little sacks
directly into hers and we clasped our arms around each other and hugged and
gyrated our tits together. At that point we kissed and as my tongue slid into
her mouth and our buds found contact together I knew this was a moment I never
wanted to end. Then my sister jumped into the room.</p><p>We had forgotten Kim was in the house! That’s how involved we had become. The
little 9-year-old crossed her arms and pouted theatrically, “You can’t leave
me out of this! It’s not fair!” Aunt Katie and I fell back in our chairs,
regaining our composures we were so worked up. “Of course, you can’t be left
out, baby,” Katie purred. Any nervousness she had was now replaced with
desire. She sat Kim on her lap and covered her arms around the child’s
lithesome body.</p><p>“What should we do with this child, Mandy?’  I was acutely aware of my soaking
wet panties and pussy fragrance that had filled the air. I thought of Kim’s
bare pussy that I hadn’t had a chance to see yet. “Let’s put some more logs on
the fire”, I grinned.</p><p>We spread a comforter out on the floor in front of the fireplace. The restoked
blaze started crackling. The snow was still falling. We had our world to
ourselves. Aunt Katie ran upstairs for a moment and Kim and I took off our
robes and pressed ourselves close to each other. “This is gonna be fun, isn’t
it?”, she said excitedly. I could feel her heart pounding and I told her she
was gonna love it. “Mandy?”, Kim asked hesitantly, looking at the steps hoping
Katie would not come down yet, “Can I see your pussy?” Oh god, yes, sis. I too
had realized we had not taken our panties off since we started. I stepped back
and pulled my underwear down to my knees, standing with legs apart as far as
the fabric would allow. Kim dropped down to her knees and her face was inches
from my sparse bush. She giggled that I had some hair and brought her nose
right up to my crack and inhaled. It was as if she was mesmerized by the
perfume. As she buried her nose and lips into my slit I looked up and saw Aunt
Katie watching silently from the stairs with a smile. She cleared her throat
and Kim giggled but kept her face in my pussy. Katie gracefully moved along
side of the little child and I saw her slide her hand down the back of Kim’s
panties. Suddenly, Kim looked up at me with a ‘wooo’ look on her face and I
knew her asshole was just touched. She kept her mouth open in an extended gasp
as Katie fiddled down there and I wanted to join in. She removed her hand
abruptly and stood up.</p><p>“Okay,” She announced, “first things first. Let’s take everything off, shall
we?”</p><p>End of Part two</p>"
1622,"Snow Day, Part 3",HoneyWest,3,,"['F/gg', 'ped']","<p>We stood in a circle in front of the fireplace like a 3-way western shoot-out.
I bent down and pulled my panties all the way off and tossed them across the
room. Aunt Katie slid off her kimono and was gorgeously nude. Kim and I, it
being winter and all, had soft light skin that seemed to match the snowy day.
Katie, however, was seductively tanned and her body glowed in the fireplace
light. She had the full shape of a woman that I was lovingly envious of. We
smiled at each other with lust and then turned our attention to little Kim,
who compared to either of us, was a slip of a pixie.  She was still staring at
our nude aunt when she realized we were salivating at her. She smiled. She
knew she was the child here and she knew what we wanted to see. Giggling, she
inched her panties down her abdomen and, when she reached the sweetspot,
rushed them off and tossed them in the air. As she stood, legs slightly apart,
we audibly sighed our appreciation of her hairless slit. She was as smooth as,
well, a 9-year-old’s pussy, with soft flesh puffing on either side of her
slice and slightly separated at the bottom of her lips. I wanted very much to
lay my cheek on her cushiony mound. “Can’t have me!” she squealed and dashed
off as we chased her around the house.</p><p>Aunt Katie caught her and carried her back kicking and laughing, tickling her
sides. They settled back on the comforter and Kimmy got quiet when she found
Aunt Katie’s nipple and began sucking it. I sat across from them, transfixed
by the sight; Kim suckling in Katie’s arms. It almost had a ‘Madonna and
child’ look save for the older woman feeling up the child’s behind. Facing
them, I leaned back, spread my legs and started masturbating. Kim kept drawing
on the tit like a baby and Aunt Katie’s hand was running all over the young
one’s body. I kept working my finger around my clit as I watched her hand
slide into Kim’s crotch and massage her pussy. “Look at your sister,” she
pointed, and Kim leaned back into Katie’s body and allowed herself to be
stroked as I started to flick my clit faster. (Once, at school recess, a
girlfriend and I confided to each other about masturbating. She’d said it
sometimes took her an hour to work up to an orgasm and that was it for the
night. I was afraid then to admit I could come multiple times with no problem.
When I wanted to make it a good night, I would ‘pace’ myself so that I
wouldn’t wear myself out.) I came quickly, knowing there would be many more to
come.</p><p>As I came down, Kim turned to Aunt Katie and said, “now you! Let’s see yours.”
No, no, Katie said, children first. She laid Kim on her back and motioned for
me to join her. We opened my little sister’s legs and, laying forward, had our
faces just inches from her pink crack. I put my finger on the side of her
cleft and gave a little push into the tender flesh, causing some pussy juice
to squeak out of her slit. Katie put her finger on the other side and we
gently pulled her lips apart exposing a clean sweet-smelling pink interior.
Her clit slid out of her hood as if to greet us and her perfume filled our
nostrils making my pussy throb.</p><p>Kim was looking at the ceiling in anticipation. “Lick me,” I heard her plead.
We just gazed at her baby cunt with loving eyes. “lick, lick, lick, lick.” she
humped her ass impatiently. We grinned. I wanted so bad to dive in but I knew
Aunt Katie did too. I gave her a look that said ‘go ahead. ‘cause I love you’  
She smiled and, taking her fingers away, placed a kiss on her slit and held it
there. A loan moan came from Kim that I had not heard before. Katie then
snaked her tongue into the virgin pink and began to work her magic. I kept my
face just an inch from the action, breathing in the sex and tasting the air.
Katie’s mouth was glued to that mound; face and pussy seemed to become one. I
glanced at Kim and saw her moving her head from side to side while she played
with her nipples. Her flat tummy was undulating like a belly dancer and I knew
her first muff job was going to hit her fast and hard. I dipped two fingers
into my soaking wet cunt and placed them to her mouth. One sniff and she drew
them in, slithering her tongue around them. At the same time I lowered my
mouth over her left nipple and gently bit. Bam!! We had to hold her down, she
was coming so hard! As her moans finally started to subside her body began
settling down. Katie stopped using her tongue but kept her mouth clamped on
her gash. Every once in a while, as Kim was catching her breath, Aunt Katie
would dart her tongue out real quick and make the poor child convulse. My
sister looked at me with her face flushed and glowing and the happy moment we
shared was indescribable.</p><p>We took a break and Aunt Katie opened a bottle of wine. We got sodas because
she ‘didn’t want to contribute to the delinquencies of minors’. Kim and I
chuckled at the absurdity of that bit. We watched Katie’s ass as she stoked
the fire and glanced approvingly at each other. “Now, Aunt Katie. Let’s see
your pussy!” Kim insisted. No, no, girl, she repeated, children first.</p><p>She laid me back much in the same way we did with Kim but my sister was too
fast and planted her lips right in my bush. Propped with pillows, I relaxed
and let her explore my box with her mouth. Assuming my sister’s inexperience,
I settled to continue pacing myself. Aunt Katie now took my previous position
and was kibitzing the girl’s actions. “That’s it. Don’t make your tongue too
hard, keep it wet and fluid. See her clit? Lay your tongue over it, wet and
soft, but don’t move it. Now wait a second and move it just a tick.” Whoa!
That made my body quiver. Aunt Katie should start a pussy-eating school. Kim
was downright feasting on me and I was starting to bubble when I heard Katie
say: “Wanna do something fun? Let’s do this.” With that she lifted my legs
towards me, (being twelve it was no big deal) and I grabbed my ankles knowing
I was now obscenely showing off my ass and pussy. “Let’s try tasting this,” I
heard my aunt say. Yeeww! said Kim. “Don’t be silly,” Katie admonished, “Kept
clean, as this one seems to be, this delightful aperture can be one of the
most erogenous parts of the body.” Omigod, I thought, she’s talking about my
asshole! A thrill suddenly swept through me as I braced myself for a new
sensation. Despite her scholarly tone, I could hear breathy excitement in Aunt
Katie’s voice as she remarked how pretty my hole was. Then I felt her place
her lips on my anal ring the same way she kissed Kim’s pussy. The contact was
electric. I involuntarily let out a low groan as her tongue sneaked past her
lips and moistened my asshole. It was incredible! I felt her run up and down
and across my button and I was jutting my butt further out to her. Then she
concentrated on the hole itself, stimulating my clit with a free hand, and
when she started to push her tongue inside I was babbling a new language. Soon
my ring was gripping her tongue and she began to wiggle it and, oh hell, you
guessed it, my idea of ‘pacing’ myself flew out the window. She continued
licked my ass, flick my clit and slip a finger into my cunt as I came so hard
I accidentally kicked Kimmy as I bucked. She came to my side to watch me come
and I grabbed and hugged her til it all subsided.</p><p>“Wowee,” Kim exclaimed, “I wanna try that!” “Maybe you can do that to me,”
Aunt Katie smiled, sipping her wine. I asked her if we were gay and she said
not necessarily. She herself dated girls and guys. “Keep an open mind, that’s
all.”  Now it was Aunt Katie’s turn, Dammit. Kim and I double–teamed her, each
suckling a boob as we maneuvered her to our satisfaction. She leaned back on
the pillows and chuckled as we explored her treasures with wide eyes. My
sister and I had fairly identical pussies; straight slits and no extending
lips. Aunt Katie had more complexities (to us). A triangular bush of dark hair
and full pouting lips; and inner lips that folded outward like the petals of a
flower.(I was reminded of some Georgia O’Keefe paintings I saw once)
We ‘oohed’ at the pinky-sized clit that popped out and I knew that, this time,
pussy was mine. I felt nervous now. I wanted so much to please my aunt,
especially after all she’d done for us (to us). I had only just made love for
the first time to my sister today. Katie was a mature and experienced woman.
Did I really know how to make her feel the way she’d want? As if she knew my
fear, she lovingly stroked my face and told me I had a natural gift for love.
Just follow your instincts and do what you’d like to be done to you. You’ll do
just fine. And she kissed me. Heavens, that did it for me. I inhaled her
fragrance, nibbled thru her bush, kissed and licked her goodies like I was on
a shopping spree. Quite simply: I enjoyed her. And I must have been doing
something right for she was moaning and twitching and, at times, flooding my
face with pussy nectar. Kim was doing her part sucking on Katie’s tits while
my aunt was fingering the child. I felt like I was in a really good groove and
I looked up as I licked and saw Aunt Katie looking back at me with a feverish
glazed look. I felt proud. I tapped at Kim and pointed to her aunt. She
understood and straddled herself over Katie’s face. “Ooh, yes!”, Aunt Katie
cried as she pulled Kimmy’s bare pussy onto her mouth. She began pushing her
tongue in and out of my sister’s slit and I couldn’t help but notice Kim’s
soft baby-girl ass as she lowered her pelvis into reach. As if she knew I was
watching, Aunt Katie reached around and pulled my sister’s cheeks apart,
showing me her butthole. It seemed to wink at me. I had two fingers in my aunt
as I held my tongue on her clit. As she ate Kim’s honeypot she began to moan
louder and I started to thrust my fingers in and out. Her body began to
convulse and as she started cumming she actually squirted into my face and
hands! Her screams were muffled since she kept her face in Kim’s pussy and
that alone caused Kim to start climaxing. My sis moved aside after her cum
(her legs were shaky) and Aunt Katie sat in a stupor with a flushed wet face.
(There were drops coming off her chin). Gradually she focused on my grin (I
was Proud!) and apologized for soaking me. “I’m a squirter”, she confessed. I
loved every drop, I told her.</p><p>Well that pretty much set the pattern for an exhausting evening at Aunt
Katie’s place. By rotating orgasms we pretty much kept it going all night
long. Once I came, it would be the other girls’ turns and after those two I
would be ready to go again. We made sure all bases were covered.
Aunt Katie got on her hands and knees and offered her asshole to Kim, who
simply ate it up; I got to eat Kim’s pussy and asshole (god what tasty
treats); Aunt Katie and I got to rub our pussies together; sheesh, I could go
on. Oh!</p><p>And the next day as we were taking a break and washing clothes, Aunt Katie
showed me a trick with that old washer. “When it goes into the spin cycle the
whole machine starts to wobble then vibrate.” Sure enuff, as it did I took off
my panties , sat on top and let the steady tremors take me to another orgasm.
I’ll have to do more clothes at home.</p><p>Anyway, Dad got a four-wheeler and came out to claim us the next night. We
kissed goodbye passionately before he got there and kissed like aunt and
nieces when he arrived. He couldn’t understand why we looked so tired since we
were snowed in and Aunt Katie said that’s what all-night Monopoly games will
do to you.</p><p>I miss Aunt Katie. I’m married now with two little girls and a wonderful
husband. Kim decided she was gay and is living with a lovely woman she went to
college with. We’ve lived several states apart all these years but she called
recently suggesting that we get together for another ‘snow day’. It’s been on
my mind since.</p>"
1623,Cindy Ella - A Modern Fairy Tale,HoneyWest,1,,['F/g ped fantasy'],"<p>Once upon a time…</p><p>Cindy Ella looked at the full moon from her attic bedroom window, took one
last drag of her cigarette and flicked it down to the yard below. At eight
years old, she knew the dangers of smoking but she also knew it didn’t matter
in her particular case. Tonight she would be ending her life so long-term lung
cancer was a moot point. She surveyed the dingy little room she lived in. More
like a large closet, really. A beat-up dresser, and old student desk and a
creaky single-size bed (complete with broken slats). The one overhead light
just added to the cheapness of the scene. Well, she thought, she certainly
isn’t going to miss this. She sat on the musty mattress and pondered whether
to leave a final note but decided not to. Anyone who would check out her life
and surroundings would pretty much understand. She looked at her reflection in
the mirror above the dresser as if to say goodbye to herself on last time; a
skinny little girl (she looked more like a boy, she thought) with a bad punk
haircut, seriously sad eyes and a mouth that hadn’t smiled in years. “Well,”
she braced, “I better get this over with. I’m sure I’m way too young to be
feeling this bad.”</p><p>“Whooh!! You got that right!” A voice crackled from behind her.</p><p>Cindy whipped around in shock to see a woman sitting on her bed!</p><p>“Who the fuck are you!?! Get outta here!!”</p><p>“Hey. Hey!” the woman wagged her finger, “No foul language in anger. You’re
too young for that. And I’m certainly capable of washing your damn mouth out
with soap.”</p><p>Cindy wanted to run out of the room but couldn’t seem to move.</p><p>“Yeah, I did a little Blair Witch thing on ya there.” The woman said matter-of-
factly, “Saves time. Hold’s you still so I can explain what this is all about
without a lot of screaming and running away and convincing and stuff.” She
clears her throat and announces, “I am your fairy godmother. Well, I’m a fairy
godmother. There’s a few of us out there but -heaven knows- not enough. I’m
here to help you with the current dilemma you’re going through and , quite
frankly, I don’t have all night. So if you grasp the concept and promise not
to scream and run and so on, nod your head and I’ll unfreeze you. Whaddya say?
Do I get a nod?”</p><p>Thinking a minute, Cindy nodded cautiously and found she could move. She eyed
the strange woman suspiciously. “You don’t look like a fairy godmother.
Actually, you look like… well, like Susan Sarandon or something.” And she did.</p><p>“Yah?” she said proudly, “Thanks. I was aiming more for Toni Price, tho. I can
be anybody! You know who I like to be? Mimi Rogers. The actress. OK so you
don’t know her but she’s beautiful and she got these (holding her hands in
front of her chest) huuuge knockers. Ample, I think is the word you’d use.
It’s fun being her.”</p><p>Cindy began to think that maybe she got a broken Fairy Godmother and should
request another. The woman seemed to be on a caffeine high.</p><p>“Look, kid,” she eyed Cindy, “we’re not omnipotent. There are a lot of mixed-
up kids out there thinking about biting the big one. Some of them we get to
and some we don’t. Some of them help themselves or get help. And some just
won’t take any help at all. Consider yourself lucky I was in the neighborhood.”</p><p>Cindy couldn’t help but notice that the dress the woman wore kept changing
colors every few minutes. “Um, listen, ‘Fairy Godmother’—”</p><p>“Oh, Stella, please.”</p><p>“Um, Stella. Are you trying to tell me you’re here because I want to kill
myself? Is that right? You’re just like any other adult. You have no idea what
I’ve been through.”</p><p>“Actually, I do. I got your file right here.” She taps her forehead. “Parents
angry and arguing when you were 5, angrily divorcing when you were 6, both of
them telling you they didn’t want you, both killed in a car crash that year,
you were shunted off to that horrid orphanage, everyone there picking on you
and one boy tried to rape you, palmed off as a ward to this freaky couple who
live in this house (only because they get monetary compensation from the
state), get put to work around here like a slave and closed-up in this crummy
room. The nearby school you go to is upscale and your clothes are not so you
are harassed by those snotty little rich bastards and made fun of by them
cause you are poor and look like a boy. How’m I doing?”</p><p>“The food,” I started to sob, “You forgot the food. This couple here, all they
ever eat is tuna helper. Tuna helper!
Nine different varieties, I’ve counted. Six months. Tuna Fuckin’ Helper”</p><p>Stella pursed her lips. “Okay, you get to cuss on that one.
Look, I’m here because the file shows you’re really serious about this. I’ve
met teenagers angsting over life, alienation, divorces, pregnancies, you name
it. But, damn, kid, you’re only eight years old! You don’t even have hair on
your pussy and you’re serious about taking those sleeping pills you have in
your hand.”</p><p>Cindy had forgotten she’d been holding the bottle all this time. She stole
them from the downstairs medicine cabinet.
Now she’d started to feel a kind of hope she had not known in her young years.</p><p>“You’re my Fairy Godmother, right? You can change this! You can change my
life. You can put me somewhere where I …”</p><p>“Can be loved? I’m sorry, youngster, we don’t work that way. Hell, if we could
do big things like that there’d be no wars or high-heels. No, we have to work
more… internally.”</p><p>“What does that mean!? You’re no good to me! If life keeps going like this I
don’t want to stay another day!” the young girl moaned with grief, “Please,
go.”</p><p>As the little girl turned to cry, Stella decided to become Mimi Rogers and
smiled at her large breasts. Then a box of Kleenex appeared which she handed
to Cindy.</p><p>“Child, I liked that you said ‘please’. Y’know, I could show you what it’d be
like if you were never born but that’s been done and I don’t think it would
help in your case. I wonder if you’d like to see what your future would be,
that is, if you didn’t off yourself tonight.”</p><p>Cindy sniffled, “You can do that? Wouldn’t it be the same stuff happening to
me?”</p><p>“You never know. If you think you’re gonna be an ugly skinny boy all your life
it might happen. Let’s find out. Are those idiots home?”</p><p>“They went to the supermarket. We’re out of Tuna Helper.”</p><p>“Sorry I asked.” Suddenly a lovely antique floor mirror appeared next to
Stella. “This could get a little noisy. Stand in front of the mirror, girl.”</p><p>Cindy did so and saw an angry boyish girl of eight, whose lack of joy in her
childhood reflected in her face.</p><p>Stella cracked her knuckles. “OK, let’s see, for the full effect you better
take off your top. Oh, now you’re shy?
I’m the one with the boobs, girl. Come on.”</p><p>Cindy pulled her shirt off and was not heartened by the skinny flat chest she
saw in the reflection. She instinctively brought her arm up to cover her pale
pink nipples.</p><p>“Age twelve!” Stella suddenly announced. Cindy yelled out in surprise, felt a
surge rush through her body and she saw her nipples begin to move toward her
in the mirror. Her form began to morph right in front of her eyes as her hips
curved, her breasts swelled and her hair grew down to her shoulders in a
matter of seconds. To her open-mouthed amazement she was now looking at
herself at twelve years old and it looked pretty good!</p><p>“I got boobs!” Cindy exclaimed, grabbing her tiny tits in her palms. When
Stella told her that pubic hair was probably also there, the girl tore off her
pants and panties and turned to her yelling, “Look! I’ve got a bush!”</p><p>Fairy Godmother smiled approvingly. “It’s a sparse bush. But it looks lovely,
dear.”</p><p>Cindy ran her hands over the contours of her form. She showed no embarrassment
at feeling thru her pubic triangle in front of Stella, examining what was once
a hairless slit. Must be chilly in here, Stella mused and Cindy delighted that
the formerly pink circles on her chest were now pink nubs affected by the air.
Our Fairy Godmother made a fanning motion to herself as she ogled the young
girl’s backside and continued to admire her new found body.</p><p>“Not a skinny little girl anymore, but still a slip of a lassie. Let’s try…
sixteen!” Stella called out.</p><p>Cindy hollered out again as a new wave of electricity surged through her and
she watched her bush become fuller and darker; her body rise a little more in
height and her boobs become …perfect! Her whole body seemed perfect. Her hair
flowed softly to the small of her back and the lips on her face had thickened.
In fact, as she peered closer to the mirror, she saw her whole face had
blossomed with features she could only dare to hope for; full lips, soft high
cheekbones and her plain nose had developed a delicate slope. She was lovely!
She saw a tear run down her cheek and she tasted it. She had tasted her tears
before but this one smacked of hope.  
  
Stella came to her side and put her arm around the girl’s shoulders. “Whaddya
think?”</p><p>“I’m beautiful,” she smiled, “I can feel changes. The past is swirling into
me. I’ve been thru a lot of changes but it doesn’t seem that bad.  I fell in
love a couple of times and I even got hurt but it’s okay now. I feel
confident.” She touched her breasts lightly. “Ooh, I feel more than confident.”</p><p>Stella admired the girl’s extending nipples. “Obviously you’ve become sexually
active by this age. Can you sense what you’ve been doing?”</p><p>Cindy closed her eyes and let vague memories catch up to her. School is good
now. She made friends. Actual friends. And one of them became –becomes- her
lover. It’s still vague, however. She became aware that her chest was heaving
up and down. She felt a sexual fever running through her. It made it hard to
concentrate on a face or a memory.</p><p>“Well you just want a gist of it, anyway. The future should be an open book,
y’know. Too bad, what with you moldering in the grave at this time.”</p><p>“What?!” Cindy turned around in shock.</p><p>“Don’t you remember?” Stella smiled, “The sleeping pills.”</p><p>Cindy smiled back, “Cut the crap, fairy godmother, you knew what you were
doing all along.” She looked down at her teenage body and ran her hands over
her hips. She knew her pussy was moist. She felt herself breathing harder. “I
was scared for a second that this was, yknow, faked. But this feeling…naw,
it’s real. Oooh, what’s happening?”</p><p>Suddenly Cindy felt her body vibrating. “It’s time to go back to your current
age, child. These spells are expensive.” She heard Stella say as she watched
herself devolve back into the sullen-looking eight-year-old that now stood in
front of the mirror.</p><p>“Cool special effects’ huh?” Stella beamed.</p><p>Cindy stood naked and saw her slim hairless body again but whatever sadness
she expected with returning to her state did not come. She seemed to bring
back with her two things: a feeling of warm hope and quite frankly, a good
amount of lust.</p><p>Stella knelt down in front of her. “Feeling a little horny now are we? That
happens. It’ll dissipate after a few hours. For the older teens I usually take
advantage of the situation. For someone your age—”</p><p>Before she could say more Cindy threw her arms around the woman and kissed her
boldly, using the sexual knowledge she would soon lose and have to relearn
later. The girl maneuvered over Stella’s bended knee and began grinding her
smooth pussy into her leg, making it slick with a creamy fragrant juice.
Stella, surprised, finally broke the kiss, said what-the-hell and her
Technicolor dress disappeared. Her, yes, ample boobs fell forward onto Cindy’s
bare chest, feeling warm to the touch. Cindy’s eyes rolled back when this
happened and she hunched her pelvis harder into flesh. Stella saw that the
girl was going thru passion overload. The statuesque woman picked the 8-year-
old up in her arms and carried her to the dingy bed. When she laid her down it
was a brass four-poster with a thick soft mattress. Cindy cooed as she settled
into satin sheets. The sexual fever was building in her petite body and she
watched in anticipation as Stella parted her small legs and snaked upward,
brushing her heavy boobs over the child’s bare slit. She hovered her mouth
over Cindy’s pink nipple and let a small drop of cool drool land on it. The
little girl shook at the sensation. She gasped loudly when lips followed. It
seemed like her little bud had become the center of the erogenous universe,
her nipples were so sensitive. She grabbed the Fairy Godmother’s head and
pressed it firmly to her tiny breast as her bottom half rolled from side to
side. When Stella’s finger went into her pussy she started cumming like a
riverfall. Afterwards the woman moved down to kiss Cindy’s pussy and found the
bed half soaked. She lapped at the youngster’s liquid treasure box for at
least four more orgasms, until she was sure that she had extinguished her
sexual fire.</p><p>Stella watched her charge as she dreamily hugged her new pillow. Gone was the
angry-young-girl look, her face glowed with fresh insight. She knew her memory
about her sexual future would soon fade but the feeling that it could happen
would remain and that would give her hope and confidence to get through the
next rough year.</p><p>Cindy opened her eyes and smiled. “You’re not leaving are you?”</p><p>“Lot more work to be done out there, kid. Remember the future’s an open book.
You still have to work for it.”</p><p>“I’ll remember”</p><p>“Tell you what. Keep the bed. I’ll write it off. And no more smoking.
Goodnight, child.”</p><p>“Goodnight. You’ve earned your wings, Stella.”</p>"
1624,The Perfect Job,HoneyWest,1,,['F/F/f/g'],"<p>“Really? …Really!?” Loni asked with widening eyes, “Are you serious?! Are you
telling me the truth?”</p><p>I hesitated, then nodded. I was waiting for either a negative or positive
reaction but her expression was of an amazement that didn’t go either way. I
dreaded the negative but expected it. I had just told her what my hidden
desires were. The same fantasies I once told my husband years ago. Not the
kind of fantasy you tell to spice up your flagging sex life when your
relationship was going sour, but the one that might make him leave you. He
left. (In all fairness, I knew our marriage was at the cliff, I expected this
to push us over.) Since my divorce I have led a quiet and satisfying lesbian
lifestyle (which, by the way, was not ‘the Fantasy’) consisting of dating, one-
night stands and no long-term relationships. Until I met Loni and found myself
falling in love with her. Rather than waiting a number of years to have my
heart broken again I decided to risk it now. I told her I was a pedophile.</p><p>“Wow,’ she whispered. Then her face broke into a grin. “This is Great!! I mean
it, Amy! Me too!”</p><p>She jumped and hugged me and mashed our breasts together gleefully. We had
just earlier made incredible sex at my apartment and were lazing in bed as she
stroked my clean smooth-shaven pussy. “Just like a little girl’s” she purred
and that led up to my confession. I became overcome with bliss. I had already
fallen in love with her, could I be even luckier?</p><p>Loni was beautiful. At 23 she looked like an 18-year-old surfer girl with long
blond hair and a runner’s body. She had breasts that were full and firm but
perfectly proportioned to her body. She was stunning. I had seen both men and
women walk into each other as they eyed her strolling thru the mall. I, on the
other hand, at 36, am a little less glamorous. A half a head shorter than
Loni, I was a touch stockier, (but with no flab, mind you.) and though my
boobs were not as round they stuck out further. With short dark hair, I felt a
little like Velma next to Daphne in a Scooby Doo cartoon.</p><p>We’d met at a recital where I was writing a review for my newspaper. I spotted
her and couldn’t believe she was without someone on her arm. We kept glancing
at each other, flashed some signals and, before I knew it, she had asked for
my phone number. Go figure. That was three weeks ago and our time together has
been ecstatic. We seemed to love the same music, the same food, love to get
high before making love and knew where each others buttons were in bed. She
told me she had ‘the perfect job’ as a professional housesitter which sounded
quirky to me but I didn’t care as long as I could suckle on her fleshy nipples
and taste her fragrant ass.</p><p>She seemed so excited at finding a fellow ‘soulmate’ that I also had to
confess that my adult fantasies were, indeed, just that: fantasies. Oh, I told
her about my teenage years, when I babysat for families in my neighborhood. If
my charges were infants or toddlers I would take liberties when it felt safe
to do so. When I would look in on little sleeping Tommy I would unsnap his
jumper and lick and suck on his little mushroom-button. Just feeling the firm
little sausage in my mouth would get my pussy leaking. When changing tiny
Cynthia’s diaper, I would bury my nose in her little slit and run my tongue
around her bottom. But older children seemed risky and I was too timid to take
risks. As an adult I would masturbate to websites that catered to me with
loving images of little peters and hairless slits but resigned myself to
enjoying these desires alone.</p><p>“Not anymore!”, Loni giggled. She had been playing with herself as I recounted
my babysitting escapades. I asked about her experiences and she said, “Kinda
like yours. Until last year.” With that she leapt up and announced she had to
go. What? Is everything okay? I was still apprehensive.</p><p>“Everything’s perfect.” she said as she dressed. She pointed at her watch. “My
day off is about over. Listen, do you trust me?” Sure, I said. “Okay, then.
Remember where we first met? The symphony hall?  Well, be there tomorrow at
6:45 sharp. I’ll have the tickets, alright?” With that she gave me a deep kiss
and went out the door. “And wear that black dress!”</p><p>The next night I stood outside the symphony hall in the black evening dress
that Loni said made her heart go bumpity-bump. People were filing into the
main lobby, mostly couples, mostly dressed for the evening, hopefully all
truly interested in excellent classical music. (I had heard this conductor
before). The sun was settled behind the skyscrapers and the city lights were
blinking on in anticipation of dusk. I began to wonder if I was going to be
stood up when I noticed a limousine pull up behind the cabs on the avenue. The
chauffer open the door and out popped Loni in that gorgeous red dress I loved.
And if that wasn’t enough of a shock, imagine how I felt when two young girls
exited the limo after her! From a distance one looked to be about 14 or 15 and
the other was a moppet-size, maybe six or seven years old. Suddenly everything
seemed unreal. Could I even imagine that she somehow—No, this was too much to
dream about. Loni seemed to be giving instructions to the driver as I neared
them and I now realized the children were oriental. My god, beautifully
oriental! They watched me approach and looked at each other and smiled. They
were both dressed in elegant white evening dresses and jewelry, looking like
miniature adults in a cute way. Their long, black, perfectly straight hair
framed lovely oval faces made of soft milky skin punctuated by small lips,
almost non-existent noses and those sharp lidless eyes. Whoo! I felt dizzy
staring at them. They both giggled and I knew then I had been gaping at the
whole situation.</p><p>“Close your mouth, girl.“ Loni laughed, “You’re supposed to be a cosmopolitan.”</p><p>“Are you kidding? Limos, chauffeurs, and..and these guys?”</p><p>Loni turned to them. “Girls, this is my friend, Amy that I told you about.
Amy, meet Keiko (the older one bowed slightly) and Tamiko (who curtsied). They
are my charges.” She now turned and nodded to the driver who then drove off. I
gave a confused little finger wave to the girls. They, in turn, seemed to be
sizing me up. I couldn’t help but notice little Tamiko’s lady-like handbag.
That must be where she keeps her skittles, I thought.</p><p>“Time to go in ladies,” Loni chirped. She was enjoying my befuddlement. “Amy,
take Keiko’s hand, please.” The girl slid her soft hand into mine and held it
with firm lightness. As we entered I felt warm acceptance from her tho I had
only just met her. Little Tamiko held herself proudly as we walked down the
aisle to our seats, drawing smiles at her grown-up posture. She was adorable.
We sat with the children between us, which made questioning Loni impossible
and therefore frustrating. The orchestra stopped tuning up and the hall became
silent. Somewhere around the Brandenburg Concerto No. 3 I heard a smacking
sound and Tamiko looked at me a little guiltily; it was not Skittles she had
in her purse but starbursts. When intermission came Loni decided we should get
dinner and the girls cheered. As we walked down to well-lit boulevard, Loni
opened up.</p><p>“I told you I had the perfect job. I’m the nanny to these little minxes. Their
parents like the way I teach them English and culture. They’re wealthy to put
it mildly and they even supply me with live-in quarters.”</p><p>I was impressed. I saw that Keiko had taken my hand again as we walked. “Why
did you tell me you were just a housesitter?”</p><p>She shrugged. “I dunno. I guess because I would have wanted to tell you others
things too, y’know, like you told me.”</p><p>As her words caught up with me I saw Keiko get me a sly young-Lauren-Bacall
look and I spun my face to Loni. “You mean--?” I mouthed silently. She nodded.
The girls were looking ahead as we walked but were grinning. Before I could
comment Lisa volunteered, “Keiko is fourteen and that will change in, what,
two months, Keiko? And the little rat is… How old are you, Tamiko?”</p><p>“I’m seven!” the tot said proudly, “and I’m not a rat.” I couldn’t help but
notice her little butt pushing out her dress as she strode with a little hop.</p><p>“Is that your car, Amy? I told the chauffer that you’d drive us home and to
take the night off. Kids. Let’s go home and call in a pizza. How’s that sound?”</p><p>They gave a sly ‘Yeaahh’ to that and I could sense they weren’t cheering for
the pizza.</p><p>My mind was spinning as we arrived in an exclusive neighborhood. It was a
mansion! Loni punched in a security code, the gates opened and we drove up
along driveway. When we got inside the kids ran for the phone to call in the
chow. I took this moment to corner Loni. “What’s going on,” I hissed, “are you
serious? We could get in trouble. I mean, yesterday I tell you something and
today—“ Loni put her hand on my mouth and then kissed me. “Listen, it’s the
perfect job. The old man owns corporations; electronics, computers, stuff like
that. They’re constantly flying to the East and Europe and New York. They’re
gone for the weekend. Relax.”</p><p>“And the kids? I mean, Have you--?”</p><p>“Oh yeah,” She smiled, “we started playing games months ago. They like it.
They know it’s naughty and that’s why they like it.” She brought her mouth to
my ear and whispered, “And they’re delicious.”</p><p>Tamiko changed into pants and a shirt while dinner was arriving. Keiko wanted
to stay in her evening dress like the grown-ups. I couldn’t eat much, I was
nervous. This lifelong fantasy had always seemed unattainable and now this 7-
year-old child was grinching her face at me as she ate. It looked like I could
fit my hands over her teeny little ass, she was so petite. Keiko and Loni had
left for a bit and Loni returned telling me I was wanted upstairs.
When I entered her large bedroom (It seemed bigger than my apartment!) Keiko
handed me a half-smoked joint and I inhaled, feeling a buzz quickly. She
stepped forward and put her hand on cheek. “Loni says you are nervous. I wish
you did not feel so.” I smiled at this beautiful Japanese treasure and felt my
body warm at her touch. I looked at her dress and saw her young mounds rising
up and down. Her skin had that flawless look that youth was blessed with. Her
facial features were diminutive; small nose, small mouth, I stroked back her
hair to reveal the most delicate of ears. I wanted to suckle her lobes. My
eyes went back to that childlike mouth that wanted to be kissed. I kissed her
gently. Her lips were soft and feathery. I backed away slightly, our mouths
hovering within a touch, our breaths doing the connecting. I touched her lips
again feeling her tongue lightly running across the fullness of my flesh. She
moaned when my tongue responded.</p><p>Loni and the child made loud stomps as they came up the stairs. “We’re coming
uuppp!” They bellowed. We broke our kiss. Keiko staggered back, saw that she
still had a roach in her hand and stuffed it into a jewelry box before the two
entered.</p><p>“You okay?” Loni asked.</p><p>“Yeah,” I smiled, feeling my heart start to pound and my nipples stiffen when
Tamiko looks at me mischieviously. Holy cow, we’re really gonna do this. “So,
how does this work?”</p><p>“Well, Tamiko and I just did the security check. Doors are locked, Alarm
system on, the help has the night off, the kids are staying with me tonight
and we’ve got the place to ourselves. Sooo…”</p><p>As if on cue, the kids take me by the hands and lead me down a hallway to what
turns out to be Loni’s room. My god, it’s bigger than my apartment! Loni
smiles sheepishly as I gawk at beautiful furniture; a large king-size bed,
desk, reading chair, bookcases… How silly I felt that she would stay in my
dinky (or so it seems now) place. Your place is beautiful, she says, it has
your touch. As I marvel at the luxury bathroom, the girls have turned on lamps
that give off light like candles. Soon the place is awash in a warm glow that
fills the room with ambient light. Loni is sitting back in her reading chair
fully enjoying my growing delight. The children, having set the mood, ran to
either side of her chair and beckoned me to them. I drifted down to Loni’s
knees as if in a trance. True, I had a pretty good buzz going, but I knew it
was the next move that had me reeling.</p><p>Loni sensed this and said, ”Girls, watch this.” And she kissed me. A long
sensuous kiss that caught me inadvertently moaning. She broke the kiss gently
and turned to Tamiko, who brought her face close. The child’s features, so
much smaller than Keiko’s, contrasted with Loni’s sharply. The woman’s
California complexion with it’s hint of freckles against the child’s alabaster-
smooth skin. The blond hair against midnight black. The rich full lips against
the baby-angel mouth. She touched those little lips with her full ones and
they melded together. They kissed but for a moment and Loni looked at me with
starry eyes and asked Keiko to undress her sister. The older girl took Tamiko
by the hand and led her to a space between the women and the bed. Keiko bent
over and kissed her sister and I saw her tongue slip in and out of the little
one’s mouth.</p><p>I watched enraptured as Loni stroked my hair. “Do you believe me now when I
say the night is yours? We are yours.
Enjoy us.”</p><p>Keiko, still dressed in her evening dress, was feeling her hands all over the
tot’s body through her clothes. Tamiko was smiling with pleasure as her sister
caressed and massaged her arms and chest and down to her crotch where she gave
a gentle squeeze at her pussy. She pulled her shirt over her head and revealed
a beautiful little boyish chest capped with two faint pink circles. Stop! I
heard myself say, Let me finish.</p><p>When I stood up I heard the zipper on my dress go down and Loni slipped it off
me effortlessly. I knelt down to the 7-year-old and touched her body. At this
moment any reservations I had were vanished. I kissed her little mouth and she
kissed me back. My pussy was giving off a fragrant perfume that enveloped us
as I licked her almost invisible nipple. I felt Keiko undo my bra and her arms
slipped around and felt the weight of my boobs fall into her small hands. Her
fingers found my nipples and kneaded them into little logs. I looked at Loni
to see her in her chair, wonderfully naked and stroking her blonde bush. Her
feverish eyes told me that anything I do now would be for her enjoyment also.
I pushed my hand past the elastic band of Tamiko’s pants and felt over the
soft cotton panties of her ass area. Her little butt felt so good in my grasp!
With one arm around her back and the other gripping her buttocks I lifted her
weightless torso and set her on the bed. The little imp was giggling and
touching her nipples for me. I turned to Keiko, not wanting to be
unappreciative of her attention. “Please’, she smiled with a dreamy look in
her slitted eyes, “my sister, first. I too like to watch.” She turned her
back. “If you please.” I unzipped her dress and marveled at her fine demeanor
when horny.</p><p>Loni jumped on the bed with Keiko and pulled her panties off. Her wispy black
pubic hair barely covered a puffy slit and her small boobs had that
unblemished perfection that came with being fourteen. Loni and her cuddled
together against the headboard and began caressing each other. I felt
envious . I hated the dilemma of being distracted by two desires but a gentle
nudge of Tamiko’s foot reminded me that she was here first. Her oriental eyes
sparkled at me and her moppet body humped tantalizingly. Laying on her back,
her stomach rose a little higher than her soft chest, her black hair spread
out around her head like a fan. My god, I thought, I actually have this little
schoolgirl for myself!  Thrills rushed through me as I pulled off her pants
and gazed at her white panties. Her pussy mound accented the bottom of her
underwear. I brought my nose down and rubbed it around the fleshy bump and
felt her moisture seeping thru the threads and into my skin. That did it. I
tore the cotton fabric off and heatedly inspected her slit, holding her little
legs up and out which caused the lips to part slightly. She had her own
tantalizing perfume that I just had to breathe in and soon I began running my
tongue throughout her little crevice, savoring minute flavors and textures. I
could have died then and there happy. Keeping my mouth glued to her slit and
pushing my tongue into her little hole, I looked up to see the child rolling
her head around and grasping the bedsheets on both sides. Could she cum at
this age? I looked questioningly at Loni, who was rolling her fingers around
her cunt and tweaking Keiko’s right nipple. They had a leg crossed over each
other and were decadently watching me as they masturbated. “I don’t think
she’s had a real orgasm, yet.” Loni panted, “but she loves to keep wet and
horny and does these little ‘shakes’.” I wasn’t sure but she was flooding my
mouth with tangy nectar and her little body was twitching. I heard the cries
of an impending orgasm and realized it was Loni. I saw that as she began to
cum Keiko did also, staring intently at me, her lip curled back and her eyes
followed. Tamiko kept her eyes closed and cheered as she heard her sister
wail. Her little bare pussy seemed to goosh in my face. I kept drinking it up.</p><p>When I came up for air the child bent up and kissed me, licking her juices off
my wet chin. I couldn’t believe this angelic Eastern cherub was causing my
pussy to literally drip through the panties I was still wearing. Her soft
little hands held my face to look at her and she impishly asked, “My button?”
Your button? I asked back. I looked at Loni.</p><p>“I told her how fond you are of ‘buttons’” she chuckled. Aahh. Loni and I
delighted each other in bed with our agreement that the anus was an
electrically erogenous zone and I loved to make her hit the ceiling with my
tongue.</p><p>Tamiko squealed in delight as I flipped her over and feasted my eyes on her
plump midget globes. I felt the pure satiny softness of her cheeks and
wondered if I might be drooling. I parted her and saw her little pink wrinkled
button wink at me. I looked at Loni and silently mouthed “I love you’ and she
grinned. I brought my nose into her crack and made a razzing noise that caused
the child to wiggle and squeal. As if impatient, Tamiko brought her knees in
and raised her ass in the air, obscenely displaying her charms to me. Her tiny
asshole gaped a little, her pussy slit separating. I heard Loni whisper to
Keiko and the teenager hopped off the bed. I then felt my panties being drawn
down and now, with my ass in the air, little hands held my cheeks apart. As I
continued to gaze at my angel’s ‘button’ I knew that Keiko was examining mine.
When I put my tongue to it, I felt her lips on mine. I began to lick the rim
and held the girl down, she was so goosey. As I ran my tongue around her hole,
gradually loosening its tightness, Keiko surprised me by making her tongue
blunt and wet. When it pushed at my hole the sudden lave of moisture caused me
to moan into Tamiko’s ass. She then pointed the oral muscle and began
pistoning it in and out, wiggling it about as she did this. That, and the two
fingers she slipped into my pussy, pretty much did it for me. I shoved my
tongue surprisingly deep into the youngster’s hole and when she gripped it
with her sphincter muscle I came. Boy, did I come. I was actually screaming
into Tamiko’s button and had to fight the urge to bite into her cheek. I came
so well I started chuckling uncontrollably as I subsided (when was the last
time that happened?) I realized I still had my hand on the back of Keiko’s
head and must have been grinding her face at my backside. Poor dear. I fell to
the thick soft rug, still chuckling and gasping for air, and the girls
scrambled to me and started to play with my nipples.</p><p>“Girls. Girls!” Loni clapped, “She needs a break! Take ten and get us some
sodas.” Tamiko gave me a loving smooch and scampered to the kitchen. I grabbed
Keiko’s hand, pulled her to me, and thanked her with a deep kiss. “You’re
next” I said dreamily. She beamed and went downstairs.</p><p>Loni cuddled next me and we kissed more tenderly. I told her I’d found my
soulmate in her. She said she’d already knew that when she first saw me.</p><p>When the kids bounded back into the room I thought, lord, what energy! Will I
be able to survive the night?</p><p>“Tell me I wasn’t lying” Loni grinned, “Is this the perfect job or what?”</p>"
1625,"Pam and Lisa, Part 3",HoneyWest,3,,['F/g/g'],"<p>I remember when Lisa and her mom left that amazing day, the way she blew a
secret kiss behind Janice’s back, that I had two feelings running through me:
one of a strange warm love for that child and the other of pure giddy lust.
The things I was going to do to that girl, I promised.</p><p>Unfortunately, it didn’t quite turn out that way. One of my resumes came back
with a request for an interview and before I knew it I was back in the
workforce. Now I was getting home after Janice. No more watching Lisa skip
home from the bus-stop, she was usually doing her homework by this time. Bob
and I generally came in about the same time. (House rules- first one home
starts dinner). And when we did get a chance to see each other it was in the
guise of ‘Lisa and Aunt Pam, neighbors’. Bob was always home, Janice was
always home, I was always frustrated. I realized just how serendipitous our
magic day together had been. I still had regular (and quite good) sex with Bob
but this was a different kind of lust and I wanted it. Badly. I was getting a
little grouchy about it actually and I didn’t realize but I became snippy with
Lisa at one point and, after she went home, thought ‘what in the hell is wrong
with me?’</p><p>I didn’t see Lisa for a few days until Janice called checking to see if I had
some basil I could spare. When the little girl came over to get the spice I
saw the hurt look in her eyes that crushed me. I had to be honest. “Oh baby, I
just miss you so much.”  Her eyes welled up and she grinned at the same time
and hugged me. Soon, she said, I promise. Then she kissed me with those tender
little lips and I felt my juices flowing. Later, her mom called to ask how I
got her out of that blue funk she’d been in the last few days. “She thought I
was mad at her and I set that straight,” I said casually. That figures, Janice
laughed, Lisa thinks the world of you. I pretty much calmed down after that
and bided my time.</p><p>Janice and I were becoming buddies. We stopped talking across the fence and
started having coffee klatches a couple of times a week, sometimes in her
kitchen, sometimes in mine. My husband began calling it our ‘Betty and Wilma’
time. (If he only knew what I wanted to do to Pebbles.) We would basically
talk about our jobs and such, but also about Lisa. I assumed myself to be a
sort of sociopath as I felt no remorse or guilt at secretly lusting for her
little daughter. In fact, I enjoyed these times and appreciated having her as
a growing friend. Once, in her kitchen, Lisa quietly appeared at the doorway
behind her mother’s back, lifted her shirt and began to fondle her puffy
mounds. It was all I could do to maintain composure.</p><p>Then came Lisa’s tenth birthday. Janice allowed a small afternoon party in the
house that weekend. No more than 5 or 6 friends. Imagine my delight when six
giggling preteen girls showed up for cake and music. Between 9 and 10 years of
age, they were a lesbian pedophile’s dream. Their jeans all seemed molded to
their various lower body shapes; some with tiny butts, some with plumper
bubble shapes packed in stretch denim. Most were Lisa’s size, one was a little
taller and developing ahead of her time, with small conical mounds that
occasionally jiggled to my delight. They all wore the same special leotard
tops which were designed to prevent any budding protuberances from showing.
This was part of their ‘uniform’ as they were in the same dance class at
school. I’d heard that Lisa and them had been practicing a routine for an
upcoming school show. Between giggling about presents, boys, teen idols and
such, the girls would break out into impromptu dance moves as if it were in
their blood to perform. Moving furniture aside, they popped in a CD and gave
Janice and I a preview of their work. I was thinking more interpretive dance
stuff, you know, ’I am a willow’. Imagine our surprise when the beat started
strong and these willows were moving like Britney Spear’s backup dancers.
Janice smiled and blushed as they capably strutted their stuff. Girls with
boyish chests executing Janet Jackson choreography was, well, sexy. And they
were so serious and disciplined to it, we just couldn’t help but clap proudly
when they were thru.</p><p>Janice had worried that Lisa might have trouble making friends at school as
she was so intelligent and grounded for her age. She was doing fine and now
actually had a best friend named Keri, who was at the party. The same frame as
Lisa, but with a more pronounced backside, she had a lighter complexion. Her
lips were small, thin and pouty; her pert nose turned upward slightly, her
strawberry hair turned into curls as they reached past her shoulders. She
looked like a pre-teen Nicole Kidman. I had mixed feelings about her; torn
between perverse desire and, yes, mild jealousy. She was now Lisa’s constant
buddy and I wanted but could not get another ‘sick day’ with her. Still, they
were good company together and I had to remind myself that I was an adult and
should be sensibly understanding and patient, damn it.</p><p>When the high kinetic girl talk started to get to us, Janice and I retreated
to the kitchen and poured ourselves a few more drinks. I was on my third (or
so) rum and coke, what the hell, it was Sunday and Bob was watching his bloody
sports, and I was starting to feel a good buzz. Lisa slid in and hugged her
Mom and asked if Keri could stay overnight next Friday. “Okay” Janice waved,
but no slasher movies! Scenarios of two girls in the same bed flashed through
my mind and I started to feel a green-eyed anger burn inside me. Keri was
standing at the kitchen entrance, waiting to see what the answer was, but her
eyes were on me the whole time. The longer that she looked at me, with her
startlingly lovely young face, the more my feelings flipped inside me. Instead
of the mean vindictiveness I wanted her to represent, she seemed warm and
loving. Damn! I knew the alcohol probably had something to do with it, but my
jealousy was quickly turning to an amused envy. Oh to be 9, –er 10, and have
this fairy princess for a sleepover!</p><p>I excused myself and went to the upstairs bathroom. Before I could close the
door, Lisa zipped in. Shutting the door and locking it she turned and eyed me
with mock suspicion.</p><p>“She likes you.” She accused, folding her arms. “Are you jealous?” I
chided, “She’s your friend”. We smiled and kissed like lovers. My arms seemed
to wrap twice around her she felt so good. I pushed her back, remembering
where we were. Did you tell her about us? I queried, raising an eyebrow. Of
course not, she said, slightly insulted that I would ask. ‘That’s OUR secret.’
While we were talking I was rubbing her buns through the denim. I could feel
heat. I had to ask, “Have you two…you know?”  She blushed. “We’ve kissed some.
Would…you be mad if we…” I didn’t know how to answer that. “I miss you so
much” was all I could say. We could hear Lisa’s name being called from
downstairs. “I told them I was getting something from my room. Shoot, I wanted
to watch you pee.” Go, I say. Soon.</p><p>Serendipity blessed me that week. Janice called from work on Thursday. Her
company had slated a top employee to attend a training seminar on their new
office system. This person would then come back and teach everyone else in the
office how the system works. An acute case of appendicitis has changed that
and, since the session is nonrefundable, the bosses are now asking Janice if
she can pinch-hit and go to Cleveland in her place. It’s a week-end seminar.
She would have to leave Friday afternoon and would be back late Sunday night.
My mind reeled as she wondered if she could impose on me. “God lord, Janice,
you HAVE to go. This is a step up! A chance to impress the bosses and pad your
resume with training experience. Lisa can stay with us this weekend or I’ll
stay with Lisa, but GO.”  Bob, being the sports nut that he is, was having
some buddies over Friday night to watch the Endings or the Finals or something
like that, so I told him I’d be happier watching TV next door and keeping an
eye on Lisa. I was giddy from the luck that was coming my way. “What about
Keri?” Lisa whispered excitedly, “do you want me to tell her to make it
another Friday?”  I surprised her when I said “No, have your sleepover.” and
left it at that.</p><p>Janice left her job at midday and landed in Cleveland hours later. She had a
hotel room waiting and the seminar would start early Saturday morning. As I
talked to her on the phone I was finishing the minipizza rolls I’d promised
for my husband’s game crowd. Yes, Lisa’s fine. Keri was just dropped off by
her parents a little while ago. She’s brought an overnight bag and the latest
Backstreet Girls CD
(or somebody like that). As soon as these guys start whoopin’ and hollerin’
I’m going over to watch movies with them. No, not slasher movies. Stop
worrying. Have fun. See if there’s a karaoke bar in the lounge. Sleep tight.</p><p>I saw the pizza guy delivering to the girls next door as the night was setting
in. I freshened up and sat with the boys for a while. (I tend to bitch about
being a ‘sports widow’ but after seeing, during my unemployment, what passes
for ‘men’ on soap operas and Jerry Springer-type  shows, maybe this one vice
isn’t so bad.) I felt pretty. I put on a little light make-up and a dab of
perfume under my top. I caught a couple of admiring-but-within-bounds smiles
from the guys and knew I had fed Bob’s ego. It’s amazing how anticipation can
make you glow. After what seemed like a lengthy amount of time, I excused
myself to go babysit and, kissing Bob, went out the back door.
Now mind you, I had no direct plan for this night. I figured on several
possible scenarios occurring: One, the girls have a more-or-less innocent
sleepover, complete with giggling, boy talk and experimental kissing.  Oh
well. Two, Lisa and Keri do more than kiss in the privacy of the bedroom. I
then fully intend to have Lisa recount every detail to me later for my
vicarious (and masturbatory) pleasure. Three, they do more than kiss and
somehow I get to peek in or listen. A fainter possibility, I concede. I did
not expect to be personally involved as I felt that was risky. It was, of
course, a thought that couldn’t completely have vanished from my mind. At the
least I knew that, regardless, little Lisa was mine to nibble on the rest of
the weekend.</p><p>I stepped lightly to Janice’s back door. Quietly using the key (The number one
rule was for all doors to be locked) I entered the kitchen, slipped off my
shoes and slinked to the hallway. I needn’t have been so stealthy, the stereo
was loudly playing a disco-like beat and the girls were reusing their dance
moves to the new song. The couch and coffee table were again pushed back to
clear an area and the two were in perfect choreography.  I silently watched
from the hallway. They both had their pajama bottoms on, loose sweatpants-
styles that accented their backsides and dropped gracefully off of their round
globes. The tops were half-shirts which exposed their flat midriffs and belly
buttons. Keri had the faintest of hips developing. Their backs were to me as
they did a shimmying motion that caused their butts to jiggle and my heart to
jump. They ended on cue to an abrupt stop and laughed. When Keri bent down to
grab her soda, Lisa spotted me. She gave me a silence sign and motioned me out
of sight and I ducked to the side of the entrance. A ballad was the next cut
on the album and I heard nothing but the soft music and my pounding chest.
This was exciting to me. I waited a moment and dared to peek around. The girls
were slow-dancing. At first the kind of coupling that you do when the boys are
too shy or too cool to dance and the girls choose each other as partners, but
soon they begin to hold each other closer, more intimately, like you’d WANT
the boy to hold you. Keri’s face is tucked in Lisa’s neck and my girl holds
her firmly as their hips begin to sway to the music. She smiles at me as she
lowers her hand to her best friend’s bottom. I gulp as she stops it at the
small of her back, then caresses the upper part of her buns. Keri jerks her
head up and looks into Lisa’s eyes. I cannot see her expression as I have to
keep ducking whenever she circles my way. Lisa has been doing her best to
avoid this. but you can’t slowdance without some circling. When I look back
they are kissing. Tenderly, in a young way, softly, then with courage. I hear
a soft smacking sound that makes me reach for my nipple. I see their mouths
half open and two tongues come out and gently taste each other. They break
into giggles and I duck back.</p><p>“You’re baad!” I heard Keri say with laugh.</p><p>“Did you like it?” Lisa asked.</p><p>“Yeah,” she answered shyly.</p><p>“Wanna do more?”</p><p>“Yah,” She answered shyly.</p><p>I was glad I wore my long skirt tonight. It was light and easy to lift. My
finger found my soaking wet panties and touched my clit through the fabric. I
held it there and let it shoot sparks thru me as I waited for a new sound to
come out of the living room. There was a moan and then –“Wait!” Keri said, “I
have to go!” I heard her run to the downstairs bathroom and when the door
closed I entered the room to find Lisa on the couch with a flushed look on her
face. I knelt down to her. She had to pee, she whispered, giggling. Then her
face turned business-like, it was so cute. “What do we do now?”</p><p>“Oh looks like you’re doing fine. I’m just an observer, remember? Just
remember it’s me you love.” And with that I reached under her top and fondled
her soft flesh. I kneaded her spongy nipple and she leaned over and kissed me.
Now our ears were waiting for the sound of the toilet to flush. That would be
the signal for me to hightail it back to my hiding position. Imagine our shock
when we broke our kiss and found Keri standing there. Her mouth was open in
dumb surprise and she was holding a small cardboard tube in her hand.</p><p>“You’re out of toilet paper.” she quietly announced.</p><p>End of part three</p>"
1626,"Pam and Lisa, Part 4",HoneyWest,4,,['F/g/g'],"<p>Keri stood there while a new dance track blared loudly from the CD. She went
over, angrily slapped the stereo off and turned to glare at us through the new
silence. Lisa and I were still a little stunned that we were caught. I
realized my hand was still on her nipple and jerked it out of her top.</p><p>Keri narrowed her eyes at me. “You were spying on us.” She looked at
Lisa, “And you knew it all along!” We two were speechless. We were all
speechless for a moment. Then her chin scrunched up and she muttered “This
isn’t how it was supposed to be” as she stormed past us and ran up the stairs.</p><p>Lisa looked at me with panicked eyes. “Ohmigod.” she put her hand over her
mouth, ”We’re in trouble!” she cried, “I messed up and you’ll get hurt!” Ssh,
I said, giving her hair a stroke, do me a favor and make me a cup of tea. This
made her pause; did I not understand the situation? Yes, now please make the
tea. The cinnamon flavor that we like.</p><p>As she did so, nervously rattling utensils, I sat there calmly. I found it
strange that I was only mildly concerned about the turn of events. Keri had
found me pretty much molesting a nine-year-old girl on the couch. Her friend.
The friend she was getting intimate with as they danced. I, however, was calm
and, for a change, Lisa was the one upset. I couldn’t explain why, but I think
it was something that I felt or read from Keri, maybe.</p><p>Lisa brought the shaking tea cup to me and asked if Keri had come down. No, I
said, delicious tea, dear. I guess I lost a friend now, she frowned.  Go
upstairs and make sure she is alright. I said, Ask her if she wants me to
drive her home. Lisa hesitated and halfway up the steps I told her, “Lisa, if
she asks about us, answer all her questions.”</p><p>As I finished my cup, Lisa came back down. “She wants to see you upstairs”</p><p>“Did you tell her about us?”</p><p>“Yes. Some.”</p><p>“And what did she say?”</p><p>“She wants to see you upstairs.” Lisa repeated. Poor child. I could see in her
eyes that she truly concerned for me. To her I was the one in danger. I gave
her a kiss and I think my demeanor gave her confidence. I entered Lisa’s
bedroom and sat at her homework desk. Keri was sitting on the bed with her
hands on her lap. She was dressed in her jeans and her overnight bag was
sitting next to her. Her hurt eyes fixed on me. There was silence for a
moment. Since I didn’t elect to speak, she finally started.</p><p>“You were watching us.”</p><p>I know, I said calmly, It was wrong and I apologize.</p><p>“She set me up. She knew you were spying.”</p><p>“And if I know Lisa she’s already asked your forgiveness here. You know she’s
sincere about it. It wasn’t meant to be mean-spirited. We both found you very
attractive.”</p><p>Keri’s eyes faltered at this. I wasn’t behaving the way she’d expected.</p><p>“I could tell my parents what you were doing to her.” she threatened.</p><p>“I could tell them what you and Lisa were doing to each other.” I countered.</p><p>“No!” she let down her guard, “Don’t tell them. My mom… she’s not…”</p><p>“Understanding?”</p><p>“Warm. She’s not…warm. Lisa’s mom is warm. You…smile at me when I come over.
Lisa smiles ALL the time. It’s because she has her mom and you. You’re warm.
My mom, she’s not…”</p><p>“Warm.”</p><p>“Understanding.”</p><p>With this the girl began to explain things that were bottled inside her.
Perhaps a professional child psychologist would have been the preferred venue
for her to unload, but she was here unloading now and I had her trust and
concern. I assumed she had started masturbating at an earlier age. Last year,
while cleaning Keri’s room, her mother found pictures the youngster had
downloaded off the family computer. There were pictures of nude women, women
caressing and women making love. Her mom went ballistic, called it perverted,
preached hellfire and damnation, pretty much made her feel that there was
something very wrong with herself. Keri cried and promised she would change
and gave every impression that she had. She remembered to talk about boys on
the phone when her mom was nearby and put up the proper teen idol posters in
her room. But in truth nothing had changed. Not her feelings or desires. Still
she wanted to be ‘normal’ and made the effort. And yet she had a crush on cute
Lisa the minute they met. And Lisa made her feel that anyway she felt was all
right. It pained me to think of this young child being so lovely and yet so
insecure about herself. I assured her she was fine. Someday, maybe, she might
like boys. Maybe not. Either way it was important to be able to love and be
happy.</p><p>“Lisa loves you” I said, “Watch”. And I quickly pulled the door open and Lisa,
who had been listening with her ear to the door, fell forward. “Spying again,”
Keri noted, but with humor in her voice. I assured her that whatever the imp
did was because she cared. The kids looked into each others eyes and Keri
smiled forgiveness. They held hands and I felt a bit teary. Well, Dr. Pam’s
job was done, I thought. After assuring that all secrets would be kept, I
announced that the sleep-over would continue. I’ll be downstairs watching
Letterman. No pillow fights and no slasher movies. With this I gave Lisa a
soft but solid kiss (I did this for Keri’s benefit) and Keri actually moved
her face forward so I gave her a light but tantalizing buss.</p><p>So then I was on the sofa channel surfing. Janice had called again and was
relieved to find me there. I assured her that the girls were bouncing around
the house like two sisters and staying out of trouble. My mind wasn’t on the
shows. I had titillating thoughts of two little girls in a bedroom whispering
naughty thoughts; exposing their bare pussies to each other for the first
time; pushing their soft blemish-free bodies together… My cunt had restarted
the fires below and I slid my hand under the band of my panties, still damp
from earlier excitement and swirled my fingers into my wet crevasse. I
imagined the two kids dancing slow in front of me, Lisa pulling the pajama
bottoms down, exposing her full round cheeks, letting the elastic of the pants
bunch right under her globes and sliding her fingers down the middle… Oh yeah,
I came, Arching my back off the couch, pressing my hand in and holding in my
scream so the girls wouldn’t hear it upstairs. It’s amazing how trying to
suppress your cries when you cum only intensifies it. As I lay there licking
my fingers I heard the girls gingerly bounding down the stairs. Just getting
some cookies, Lisa called out as I heard the kettle being put on. I guess they
haven’t worked up to it yet, I thought. I fluffed my skirt down and my pussy
fragrance drifted around me. I found it enticing. I was happy to hear the
kettle whistle for the hot cocoa. Once they went back upstairs I knew I had
some more diddling to do.</p><p>“Ahem”. I looked up to see the girls standing side by side. Both were in
pajamas, the half-shirts gone, they were wearing pullover tops. Keri was
holding a tray with 3 hot cocoa mugs and a stack of cookies, Lisa held out a
small bundle of clothes. I had before me Anna Clumsky and Nicole Kidman in
miniature form and it looked like a dream. Their beautiful little faces were
beaming. “What’s this?” I ask.</p><p>“You’ve been invited to a sleep-over” Lisa announced, “here’s your pajamas.
Well, one of Mom’s pajamas. She wouldn’t mind.” I held them in my hands. They
were silky.</p><p>I looked at Lisa. Her wide sparkling eyes urged ‘yes’.</p><p>I looked at Keri. “Are you sure?” I asked, warning her what this meant. “Oh,
yah,” she breathed. I suddenly became aware of my breasts looming before me.
Either it was because I was in front of two flat chests or it was that four
eyes were becoming fixed on mine. The room began to get warm and when I
accepted, Keri gave a little hop that spilt some cocoa. Wow, Scenario 3.</p><p>Let’s see now: I had made the rounds of the house, everything was locked up
tight and the lights were all out. I had kissed Bob goodnight over the phone
and changed into my PJ’s. The girls were in Janice’s room (Lisa’s bed was way
too small for three). And I was in Happy Horny Heaven.</p><p>When I entered the room I received wolf-whistles from the girls, who were
sitting on the large bed. Though Janice and I are about the same height, she
definitely had a smaller bust-line and my tits were straining at the buttons
of her pajamas. I double-checked the curtains, turned the overhead light off
(too harsh) and left the three reading lamps on.</p><p>I also said a silent thanks to the Gods of Serendipity.</p><p>“A-HEM!”, Lisa said impatiently. To their amusement, I walked slowly around
the bed, eyeing them like prey. They were giddy with excitement like knowing
they would get to open their Christmas presents any time now. I sensed that
their fascination with me as an adult was the same as my fascination for them
as children. The sinfulness was enticing. I had decided before I came up that
Keri’s first taste should be with one her own age and that Lisa was overdue
the same joy. I wasn’t being too noble; the thought of watching them together
was making my cunt boil.</p><p>We each ate a cookie and drank some cocoa, making the sleep-over official. The
girls sat on their knees facing me and I leaned back, cross-legged. I felt so
lustful looking at these small nymphs-in-trim-PJs, their bodies almost
boyish.  I tried to maintain an air of sophisticated control but my pussy
fragrance was giving me away. Both girls closed their eyes and inhaled,
smiling slyly. Keri was almost shivering in flushed anticipation. Little bumps
had started to protrude through her top. Lisa announced that I was the adult
and should be in charge. All right, I said, you will obey my commands. I told
them to kiss and this they did. Rather well. They’d definitely been practicing
the kissing part. I then commanded them to remove their tops. It was heavenly.
Both girls had a trace of development that could just as easily be considered
baby fat. They began feeling each other’s pink nipples, gently caressing them
and feeling their texture. Lisa’s had that wonderful Hershey-kiss shape that
made my mouth water. Keri’s were cone-shape and just as cushy-looking. I undid
the tie on my bottoms and slipped my hand to my clit. Keri leaned in and
suckled Lisa and my darling held her head to her chest and closed her eyes.
She smiled as she watched my hand move faster inside my trouser. I was in a
feverish sexual state. Off with the bottoms, I decreed in a husky tone. The
girls giggled as they stood on the mattress, a little wobbly at first. Under
Lisa’s direction, they both turned their backs to me (She knew what I liked,
the darling) and began pushing their trousers down slowly. As their bare
little globes came into view I wiggled my fingers furiously. Keri lost her
balance, Lisa caught her and they both fell on the bed laughing, their pants
about their knees. Lisa’s butt was facing me and, as I increased my tempo, she
snaked her hand behind her and, looking at me with a smile, parted her cheeks
and pushed her finger in her bum-hole. It was then I went over the edge.</p><p>When my orgasm had subsided and I came to earth, I saw Keri had been watching
me come with open-mouth fascination. She had unconsciously been pinching her
nipple as it all happened. I must have looked like I was in a lustful stupor
(well I was) and I pulled my hand from my honeybox and languidly licked the
nectar from my fingers. She looked like she wanted a taste but suddenly Lisa
plopped between us, unto her back with her knees up and legs apart. Her
beautiful hairless slit was on display.</p><p>“Oops,” I said, reaching down for more honey, “looks like someone wants her
pussy eaten. Keri dear, be a love and take care of that.” The 9-year-old
slinked her body between Lisa’s legs and I admired the view; Lisa on her
elbows looking down at her smooth lips; Keri on her stomach, with a graceful
arch to her petite bubble-butt, sliding her face closer to the treasure. I
couldn’t help but lean in myself to get closer. The sight of her bare baby
pussy inflamed me and I yearned to use my tongue to separate her tiny lips. We
brought our faces close to her cunt and I was fascinated with how Keri came
one inch from her slit and her pert little nose sniffed about. Her pussy aroma
was delightful.  She then looked at me as if she had crossed another’s
boundary but I urged her to continue. Inhale, I instructed, place your nose on
her skin, taste her, do what you would like done to you. She gently separated
the lips and curiously examined the pink inside. Soon she was running her
tongue in every nook and cranny and Lisa was on the way to her first climax of
the night. I watched Keri’s round little asscheeks occasionally clench as Lisa
grabbed her head and encouraged her to continue whatever her tongue was doing.
To watch a ten-year-old girl’s face as she nears orgasm is exquisite. There’s
an unpretentiousness and honesty in her face that I think we lose with age.
When she came I saw her flat but jiggly chest break out in a reddish rash
around her candy tips. Keri looked up at her, chin soaked, and grinned at what
she had done for the girl.</p><p>I continued to masturbate, watching the best show ever. Lisa wheeled her
friend around on the bed, letting me view her little pussy. Little was right.
Actually, her slit started much lower on her mons, making her pale lower belly
seem, well, more. Lisa pulled Keri’s legs back into the air (not a problem for
these limber girls) and I was treated to the whole slit and a pink, wrinkled
little butt-hole. I leaned forward to taste but Lisa beat me to it and I
settled back to watch the tongue-lashing. One more orgasm from my fingers, I
decided, and then I simply MUST join in.</p><p>I came when they moved into a sixty-nine position, their adolescent
flexibility making it look like SO much fun. Recovering quickly, I hopped on
the bed behind Lisa, since she was on top. Keri’s mouth was feverishly glued
to my little girlfriend’s cunt and her eyes widened when, just inches above
her face, I spread Lisa’s cheeks and brought my nose to her buttonhole-shaped
opening. She began to moan when my tongue came out and gently licked Lisa’s
asshole. As I stroked up and down on the rim, she began to moan a lot. And
when I pushed my tongue into the hole, she began to scream, her orgasm muffled
by the pussy that was covering her lips. I could hear Lisa come as well,
ignited by either my tongue in her ass or Keri roaring into her bald slit or
both.  </p><p>After a brief rest, I was told it was time to strip. Thank goodness, my
nipples were about to poke holes in my satin top. The girls ‘oohed’ when I
released my globes to view. My boobs stood out proudly, full and meaty, and
the two pixies started feeling the weight of them, gently probing the texture.
The feel of their smallish hands over my flesh was making me swoon. As they
continued, I slipped a finger in each of their cracks and swam about. I then
brought my hands back up and smeared their rich pussy juices onto my eraser-tipped
nipples. They gasped at the invitation and dove in, suckling to MY
hearts delight, savoring the flavor. We continued like this for a while, it
was so much fun, I masturbated the kids and they licked the honey I kept
rubbing on my tits. They wanted me to cross when I brought my fingers up so
they could taste each other’s nectar.  The air was thick with scent of aroused
pussy and we were in a state of sexual intoxication. And I hadn’t even removed
my pants yet.</p><p>The night became a blur of imaginative passion. The youngsters were completely
open to any position or combination that came up. When I showed how to rub
their pussies together I thought I would explode instantly. I pushed my tongue
into Keri’s asshole the same time Lisa licked her cunt. And little Keri was
just in love with my bush. She spent a good deal of time licking my pussy and
asshole and had quite a talent for it. At one point I laid back as she was
doing wonderful things to my clit. Lisa straddled me, grabbing the headboard
for support, and squatted over my face giving me full access to her treats.
She lightly sat on my tongue at times and I loved it when she paused and
glided her slick pussy over my face, giving me a coating of her juices. Then
she surprised me when she squirted a small shot of pee into my mouth! She
squealed when she did this and, along with Keri’s magical tongue, I was sent
over the bloody edge again.</p><p>I don’t recall how many times I came but I was sure it was a personal record.
Somewhere in the night we collapsed and I fell asleep with a child cuddled in
each arm, suckling like infants. We awoke to bright daylight when the phone
rang. It was Keri’s mother. Good morning, I said, Oh yes, beautiful day. The
kids? They’re out playing in the yard. No, we just stayed up watching Freaky
Friday and movies like that. No, no slasher movies. Oh, she was no bother at
all. She and Lisa are like two sisters. One o’clock? I’ll tell her. Goodbye.</p><p>I turned to the smiling angels on the bed. They were stretching like cats.
Their skins looked delicious in the sunlight. (Good lord, I haven’t worn
myself out yet?) “Keri, your mother’s coming to get you at one. You’re going
to your aunt and uncle’s anniversary party, remember?”</p><p>“Yeah,” she said blandly, “Loads of fun.”</p><p>“Well, we’d better get up. It’s about…” I squinted at the clock, “Twelve-ten.”</p><p>We laid in quiet for a moment then everyone yelled “Twelve-ten!?!”</p><p>Omigod, we slept past noon! We jumped up and ran around like the Keystone
Kops. I looked out to see Bob pulling in our driveway and could tell he was
coming back from his Saturday Home Depot run. He loved that place. I told the
kids to start a shower and called the house to say good morning and thanks for
understanding my need to be a ‘den-mother’. I wasn’t ready for him to start
getting suspicions. I hopped in the shower with the girls as I was sure we all
reeked of sex. I made the mistake of letting them soap up my body so that
slowed us down a little. We were, however, good to go with minutes to spare.
As I came down the stairs with Keri’s overnight bag, I saw the girls in the
hallway. They were kissing and whispering soft things to each other so I
walked slowly. Holding Lisa’s hand, Keri turned to me. Her face was radiant
(if not a little tired-looking).</p><p>She thanked me for a wonderful evening. And for listening.
“I won’t be able to do this outside, so…” and she kissed me deeply. “ you
know, someday later on I MIGHT like boys. Maybe not. But I’ll always love
Lisa. And I’ll always love you”</p><p>I sat on the porch while the girls showed off cartwheels on the lawn. Bob
walked over with a cup of coffee for me, the sweetheart.</p><p>“Hey how come you didn’t invite me for the sleep-over?” he joked.</p><p>“You wanted to watch ‘Titanic’ with us? I wish I’d known.”</p><p>Noo, noo, that alright, he said. Bob hated ‘chick flicks’.</p><p>Keri’s parents pulled up and Keri waved goodbye and got in the backseat. “See
you Monday at school” she waved to Lisa.</p><p>Bob and I waved and her folks waved and everything was pleasant. Her mother
looked like a pleasant woman but I was not feeling forgiving at her lack of
understanding.</p><p>Damn, Pam, you look tired. How many movies did you watch last night? Bob asked.</p><p>“Not half of what we rented!” Lisa cheerfully piped up, “ Tonight we’re gonna
watch ‘Princess Diaries 3’! And the new Sabrina movie! Are you gonna watch
with us?”</p><p>“well, err, you see, it’s still finals and, uh, Tim’s got his new big-screen
plasma and, uh, it would rude not go over and…”</p><p>I chuckled and patted Bob’s leg. “Lisa, I think it’s just us girls again
tonight.”</p>"
1627,"Pam and Lisa, Part 5",HoneyWest,5,,['F/g ws'],"<p>Bob give a kiss on the cheek to awaken me and, as I stretched on the sofa, I
saw that it was late afternoon. I had been asleep a good part of the day. I
recalled the exhausting ‘sleep-over’ which took place last night. No wonder I
snoozed the day away. We’d seen Keri safely off with her folks this morning
and I fixed a large breakfast for Lisa and my husband. Then Lisa had to get
started on her school art project and I told her I would check on her in a
while. She went back to her house and that’s when the couch seduced me and I
succumbed to its charms.</p><p>It was my turn to cook dinner and I chose my Greek-cinnamon  chicken dish as
it was fast, easy and one of my best meals. Bob had had been doing his tool-man
thing in the garage all day and was coming in to wash off when I asked him
to call Lisa. No answer. I put the food in the oven and went next door. I
needn’t have worried. The child was snuggled on her sofa as well. When she
opened her eyes and saw me looking down at her she grinned, yawned and
stretched like a lazy kitten. Her shirt pulled up when she did this and I
could see the hint of hips that would soon be developing. I bent down and
razzed her babyish belly button. She squealed and pulled me further into her
and the smell of her young skin made me warm. “Hold up, girl,” I
cautioned, “once we get started we tend not to stop and dinner will be ready
in a half hour.” I told her to take a bath and come next door.</p><p>Dinner went well. My chicken was well received and well eaten. Bob and I
opened a bottle of wine to go with dinner and we smiled and toasted to the
little family scene we had; the three of us at the table. I was not able to
bear children and, although I was disappointed at this discovery, we never let
it bother our marriage. Still, I think Bob felt that the times I spent with
Lisa made me happy in a maternal way and I suppose that’s partly true.
(Later, I asked Lisa if she thought she would be gay when she grew up. She
answered ‘not if someone like Bob came along’. I should tell him about that
compliment someday).</p><p>Tim called to remind Bob to grab some extra beer when he came over for the
game. He kissed me goodbye and reminded me to lock the doors while at Lisa’s.
The child cleaned off the table as I filled the dish washer. It’d been a quiet
and lovely day.</p><p>Later Lisa and I were sitting on her mother’s porch-steps watching the dusk
turn to dark. I’d brought the bottle of wine and a glass with me and though I
wasn’t overly tipsy, I was certainly feeling no pain. I felt good and warm and
relaxed. The Lusting mechanism in me had been cool all day but was restoking
itself as I watched my ten-year-old angel fidget and balance on the railing.
She’d wanted a taste of my wine and I let her drink a half-glass. She decided
she didn’t like it. She kept bending down, legs straight, and touching her
feet with an ease that we adults envy.</p><p>“Pam, do you like my mom?”</p><p>“Of course I do, honey, we’ve become good friends.”</p><p>“No,” she said impishly, “I mean do you like her.”</p><p>“Well…” I paused, “Y’know, baby, I don’t think your mother thinks that way.
Why? Are you trying to hook us up?”</p><p>“It’s just that…, she works hard. She needs to have some fun.”</p><p>Lisa’s serious expression when she announced this made me proud. She worries
about her mother. Such a dear.  Maybe Janice has loosened up and is getting
laid in Cleveland as we speak. “You’re a sweetheart for thinking of her, Lisa,
just for that I’m going to take special care in nibbling your body from head
to toe tonight.” She grinned a half-angel/half-imp look and I noticed she was
fidgeting more than she was earlier. I poured one more glass of wine and
announced we should be going in. ‘Good, she said, I gotta pee!’</p><p>Ohh, magic words. I caught her about the middle as she started to dash in and
began to tickle her til she was gleefully shrieking her ‘don’ts’. “Gotta pee,
eh? No problem, child, you just have to get past me.” The wine had gotten me
fired up as I had her laughing so hard she had tears falling. I looked about
as we wrassled on the porch and saw the neighborhood was quiet despite our
noise and the street lights were now on. Lisa tried to escape my tickling
fingers but I easily held her small frame down. Her shrill giggles suddenly
stopped and her face shot a surprised expression. Uh-Uh, she said quietly, It
slipped.</p><p>I looked at her crotch and saw a dark spot in her light blue jeans. She
gripped her pussy like a little tot trying to hold it in. “We have to go in!”
she said excitedly, “I can’t hold it anymore!” I helped to her feet. “So go,”
I smiled, “No, I mean now. Right here.” She gave me a puzzled look and then
realized what I meant. She grinned and bit on her finger in a little-girl way,
looking around to see the empty street. I turned her towards the lights and
sat on the lower step, my face looking right at the wet spot. I waited. “Now
I’ve got stage fright.” she giggled. I took another sip of wine but never let
my eyes leave that spot.</p><p>The air became very quiet. Then I heard her grunt and the dark wet spot grew.
It spread in a large circle about her crotch area and then broke into a trail
down her left leg. “Ooohh”, Lisa sighed a low moan as this new sensation ran
down her pants. The darkness snaked along the inside of her thigh and grew
thicker as the fabric soaked up more liquid. She was peeing moderately but
suddenly her bladder opened full tilt and I could hear it hissing out of her,
soaking both legs and puddling at her feet. My hand slipped under my loose
dress and into my panties as drops of piss fell off her upper thighs where the
fabric was oversaturated. It ended way too quickly for me and the girl was
down to a trickle. Lisa’s expression was one of shocked amazement at what she
did and how it felt. I don’t think her mouth had closed the entire time. Her
jeans, once dry light blue, now wet indigo, had ceased its major dripping and
the child looked at me for my reaction. “Omigawd,’ she gasped, ‘That’s so
weird!” She kicked off her soaked sneakers. “Ooh, it’s getting cold!”</p><p>I scooped my little girl up in my arm, her wet pants suprising my arms, and
marched inside. Holding her, I turned around and had her lock the door, then
carried her to the upstairs bathroom hoping she didn’t drip too much.
The house came with one of those old-fashioned crow’s-feet bathtubs, the kind
with a head slant that you could take a ‘Dagwood Bumstead’ soak in. I lowered
the pixie into it and surveyed the damage. Her jeans from the crotch on down
were soaked. Lisa pointed at the top part of her pants. “Still dry here,” she
laughed. I noticed that I had carried my wine glass up as well with the girl
so I brought it over her and poured it on the untouched area much to her
delight.</p><p>Better take off your pants, I instructed, They’re getting cold. “It was really
warm when it came out!” Lisa shimmied out of her pants. The scent of pee was
apparent. I bundled her sopping pants and set them in the sink. When I turned
back to Lisa she was stark naked, lying in a large tub that she could have
done laps in. What a sight. A woman’s passion in a child’s face. Her smooth,
almost pale skin contrasted with the white of the porcelain. My eyes feasted
over her boyish body and clean bare slit. She toyed lightly with her candy-mound
nipples and beamed when I did the same through my shirt. We stood there
for a moment sending little jolts thru our bodies as we watched each other tip
our sensitive buds. I delighted in the way her fingers were tweaking her knobs
but she grew frustrated by my lack of nudity. Shirt!, she commanded and I
pulled mine off and felt my breasts bounce a little. I kneaded my fleshy tits
for her benefit. I knew now she loved it when I held them in my hands.</p><p>The air cooled in the bathroom and it became apparent that neither of us had
turned on the tap yet. We both knew why.</p><p>“You’re turn”, she sing-songed. I’m not wearing pants, I said. “So go”, the
little vixen mocked, “I mean now. Right here.” There were times this girl made
me feel like I was 13 again. I undid my skirt and slid off the panties. I
waited for instructions. “In here!” she waved. A little awkwardly I stepped
one foot over her and kept my other foot outside of the tub. (A wise move as I
was maybe a little intoxicated) I lowered to a half-sitting position, my right
thigh setting on the tub’s rim. Lisa’s hand was already at her slit as she
repositioned herself under me to get a perfect view of my pussy. She waited,
an excited look on her face. Now I had stage fright, which Lisa didn’t help
when she reached up and caressed my bushy crack. Stop, I said, I need to
concentrate. We waited. There surely was enough wine in me. Lisa’s fingers
were already in motion, sliding up and down her pussy in a growing frenzy.
Then I felt it. “Here it comes” I whispered, pulling my lips apart. A shot of
yellow came out and landed on her flat chest. She gasped and her body jumped
at the contact. Then a thin, steady stream poured out of me and onto her
stomach, splashing onto the tub walls. I was surprised at how brightly yellow
it was as I tended to pee a more clear-looking fluid. Must be the vino, I
thought. I managed to direct the spray into her inny belly-button and this
tickled Lisa, whose hand was moving furiously over her cunny now. I lowered
myself into the tub as I continued peeing, bringing my cunt closer to her skin
and pushing the deluge over her chest and around her neck, flowing over her
sides and under her body before heading to the drain. I was tempted to go
higher but was unsure of my limits. Instead I lowered myself to her pussy and
the blurred hand that was in it. Along the way I brushed my hairy cunt on her
lower belly, so close that I could feel the pee splashing back up into my
lips. I was shooting the last of my yellow liquid on her slit when she cried
out an unsophisticated and honest orgasm.</p><p>I turned on the water and slid beside her. We lay there letting the
comfortably hot water fill up around us. I gently ran my hands all over little
pre-teen body, exploring her with my fingers and hugging her with my heart. I
guess we both knew that times like this, when we were alone and free from the
world, would be far and few, if any. Lisa didn’t like my thoughts that were
showing and pinched my nipple. “Maybe next time, I’ll have titties!” she
giggled. Always a wise child, I thought.</p><p>We spent the night wearing each other out. It was only our third ‘session’
together and yet it was as if we’d made love for years. We always seemed to
know what turned the other on and obviously enjoyed the same kinks. Mine came
from years of fantasies and desires but Lisa’s came from a youthful
willingness to accept and enjoy. We made good use of our mouths, tongues and
fingers and delighted in watching the other one’s face melt in passion. She
was enamored with the act of kneading my breasts and I loved to gaze at her
pert little asscheeks and separate them, revealing her luscious little button-hole.
She was an insatiable little minx. Every time I thought I was down for
the count she would put her hairless pussy to my nose and her sweet perfume
would start me going again.  </p><p>The next morning was pretty much like the previous. We were exhausted and the
coffee took forever to kick in. But there were things to do. We stripped down
the bed and washed everything; sheets, blankets, pajamas and, of course, wet
jeans. A school art project was hastily completed. And I remembered to hose
off the front porch. Poor Bob had a terrible hangover and was content to just
suffer in front of the TV all day. Janice was expected home about seven in the
evening and I wanted there to be a hot meal in the oven when she came in. Lisa
helped with the cooking by raising my skirt, lowering my panties and licking
my asshole as I prepared. The young get their strength back quickly.</p><p>When Janice came she happy but tired as well. I’m told a cram course in a new
computer system will do that to you. Pam, you’re an angel for watching the
rugrat, how can I thank you? “Trust me, Janice, it was fun having a child for
the weekend”, I said, hoping it sounded right. She was grateful for my
watching Lisa and wanted to show it but I could tell she was beat and advised
the little ten-year-old to try and make things easy for her mom. It turns out
she had already started a hot bubble bath for her upstairs. Such a darling, I
was jealous of Janice in a maternal sense. I bussed Lisa on the cheek and went
home.</p><p>Bob was conked out in his sports chair and I realized that tomorrow’s working
day was not far off. I fell asleep with a smile on my face, though, dreaming
about my little girl next door.</p>"
1628,Frankie and Janey and the Babysitter,HoneyWest,1,,"['g/b', 'FF/f nc']","<p>Oh how quickly things seemed to change for Frankie and I after the kids came
into our lives. From two single lesbians who fell in love while dating to a
family of four, complete with PTA meetings, the Cartoon Channel, and helping
with the homework. We moved into a new upscale apartment building that made me
realize that my partner made pretty good money as a chemist (“I’m a Senior Lab
Technician”, She sniffed). It was spacious and modern with four bedrooms; one
for each child, one for the adults and we turned the middle room into an
office/homework/computer room. We were on the 11th floor with a balcony and a
silly pretend gas fireplace. All that was missing was Mr. French and Mrs.
Livingston.</p><p>We picked a day to sit the children down and announce to them that their aunt
and I were lesbians since we were now all living together and didn’t want to
pretend any more. We were a little nervous and halting in our presentation so
little (now)7-year-old Christina helped by filling in the blanks. “I know, I
know, instead of a man and woman, it’s a woman and woman…”, she informed us
casually. Kids are way too sophisticated these days. It turned out that at
least one other child in her new class had gay parents and the school was
liberal in its acceptance, being more worried that too many of their students
were from single-parent homes. At a school function, Christina introduced us
to her teacher. “This is Aunt Frankie and Aunt Janey and they are Lesbians”,
she said matter-of-factly and went to feed the class hamster. The teacher was
bemused and said, “She made you sound like a political party.” And so we
decided we were. There were the Democrats, the Republicans and the Lesbians.
Ours had a more loyal fan base.</p><p>And so we became Ozzie and Harriet in no time. We were affectionate to each
other in front of the kids, hugging and kissing openly, but like any parent
waited til the youngsters were asleep before our passions flared hot and
heavy. The kids seemed perfectly happy with their new home and, surprisingly,
so were Frankie and I.</p><p>The one thing we naturally kept from the little ones was our secret passion
for, well, the little ones. Once Frankie had shown me her picture album of
erotic kiddie porn I was hooked. I loved the fantasy of being able to undress
a child, boy or girl, and having my way with them. I would notice children as
they walked through the mall and would imagine the young mother calming her unruly
little girl was doing it by promising sexual treats when they got home. I felt
deliciously depraved yearning for the Olsen twins on an old sitcom. Frankie
and I delighted in our lovemaking but every once in a while we would pull the
album out of hiding and masturbate as we viewed our favorite images. And we
would surprise each other with new drawings or cartoons that we’d find on the
internet. But sometimes we would slip our fingers into the others’ cunt and,
in breathy hushed tones, recount our lusty feelings of the night we used
the ‘Magic Elixir’ on 6-year-old Christina and 3-year-old Eddie. I would cum
hard as her hot breath whispered into my ear of the things we did and could
have done with more time and nerve.</p><p>Now mind you, we were determined to be The Good Parents and had promised,
after that tasty night, that the children were off limits in that sense. Not
that we couldn’t fantasize, mind you, what with the kids being the kids they
were. Edward, for example, was a handsome little tyke. Now 4-years-old (their
birthdays were within a month of each other) he was a quiet and happy boy who
could play contently with his toys for hours by himself. Though in no
way ‘whipped’, he was used to female figures in the leadership roles since he
didn’t get to know his father, who died years ago. He always obeyed his sister
when told to do this or that and would look to her for protection if he was
frightened by something trivial. Frankie loved to call him ‘her little man’
which made him proud. Still, I could see her follow the boy at times with a
gleam in her eyes. When she bathed him, I would sometimes sit on the seat
talking office affairs. His little peter would occasionally pop up into an
innocent boner and Frankie would smile lustily at me as she towel-dried him.</p><p>Now, Chistina. Oh lord, that girl was just beautiful. At seven, her little
body seemed to manifest everything I wanted in a little girl; a boyish shape
that nonetheless exude femininity. Her face was striking; defined little lips
that made you want to stroke them with your fingertips, a pert nose and eyes
that pierced. She could be a child model. She was destined to be a beautiful
woman. She tended to walk with that schoolgirl-crush lilt and I would try very
hard to remind myself that we made a promise.</p><p>In case you’re wondering about the magic elixir, it didn’t take. The company
we worked for decided that, while completely safe, the product had too
much ‘date rape’ potential and, fearing litigation problems that could ensue,
locked the formula in their vaults and moved on to other projects. Frankie
shrugged and said ‘back to the cure for cancer.’</p><p>Frankie and I broke out of our domestic routine twice a month by attending
Alice’s Tea Party. Alice was a young widow (her kids went to Christina’s
school) who recently discovered the joys of Sapphic pleasure. Along with the
other gay couple Christina had mentioned and two more women, we discovered a
common bond: the need to get away from the kids and go wild. We would all
secure babysitters on a Friday night and meet in a home, often Alice’s. Drinks
would be served, a little pot passed around, girl-talk would warm us up and
before you know it, kissing would commence followed by giggling and moaning
and well, you get the idea. Sometimes we’d pair off in twos and threes to
different bedrooms, sometimes a full-scale orgy would take place on the living
room rug. We looked forward to our sessions and the kids were getting used to
us going ‘out dancing’ every other weekend. We had a regular babysitter who
lived in our building. Melissa was just thirteen but highly recommended by
other tenants. Her folks would only allow her to sit for someone in our
complex as we had good security and they used that time on occasions to go out
themselves. Naturally, I took note of her. She was pretty with little cupcake
sized tits and wonderfully developed hips for her pixie body. When we came
home flushed from our delights at Alice’s we would find her sitting in front
of the TV dozing, the kids in bed and the kitchen cleaned, and we would escort
her downstairs to her door. We would giggle like lechers on our way back up.  </p><p>Then something weird happened last weekend. I was down with a mild case of the
flu and trying to sleep it away. I was feeling much better by Sunday but was
still enjoying the bed rest when I heard Frankie telling the kids that she had
to run to the grocery store for a bit and not to disturb Aunt Janey (they
still called me that). I could hear Edward playing with his toys in the living
room and drifted off for a bit but popped awake at one point. I felt that
someone had checked in on me. Cracking open my door I saw Christina taking
Edward by the hand and leading him into her bedroom. She gave a glance back to
make sure my door was closed and disappeared. Slipping on my nightshirt, I
crept down the hall and found her door was partially opened. I felt something
secretive was going on even though the door was ajar and opted to peek in
through the other side where the hinges were. It was a smaller opening but
allowed me to see plenty. And oh what plenty! Little Eddie was propped on the
bed, laying back with his shorts and underwear pulled down to his socks. He
was watching quietly as Christina put his little dick into her mouth! She made
a little sucking sound and popped it out to look it over. Her little fingers
gently squeezed the cushy head of his, maybe 2-21/2 inch, dick and then
brought it into her mouth again. There was no porn-star up and down motion,
just a gentle suckling of his stiff little sausage as if she were constantly
tasting it.  Just then she jerked up as she (and I) heard the jingling of keys
at the front door. Frankie always had too many keys and was at this moment
fishing for the right one. I knew now the door was left open so she could hear
this. I saw Christina hiking Eddie’s pants back up and I lightly scampered
back into my room.</p><p>I said nothing about what I saw and, in the days to come, was amazed that
neither child did either. I don’t mean they couldn’t keep a secret, but they
were so nonchalant in their daily routines that you wouldn’t think there was a
secret TO keep. Not even sly glances to each other. Heck, I couldn’t keep a
secret when I was a child not even for silly trivial things. And here we were
at the dinner table and Christy was talking about how her teacher broke a heel
on her shoe in the middle of class and crap like that…</p><p>Naturally my masturbatory fantasies were stoked by the memory of Christina
drawing on Eddie’s straw. I did not tell Frankie and, in fact, wasn’t sure
what to do so I decided to let it go for the moment.</p><p>We were ready for another night at Alice’s. Frankie and I considered ourselves
monogamous and the Tea Party didn’t seem to take from that. We were doing it
together and enjoyed the ladies immensely. I got a warm feeling when, on
occasion in our little orgies, Frankie would move to me for an orgasm, as if
to say ‘it’s you who know my buttons.’</p><p>I checked on the kids and told them to behave (why I don’t know, they always
behaved) and wondered if this is why they go to bed with no arguments.
Melissa, our babysitter, showed up with schoolbooks and a minskirt right out
of The Brady Bunch. I couldn’t help but discreetly lust after that Hentai
schoolgirl look she was sporting. ‘Cokes are in the fridge, there’s cake if
you want, see you tonight.’ And we left.</p><p>We were almost there when we got a call on the cell phone. Several things had
gone wrong with the logistics of using babysitters and Alice needed to
postpone until next week. Oh well, we thought, wanna go dancing? Frankie
mulled it over for a bit. “Nah,” she said, “I’m horny and we haven’t had a lot
of time together lately.” She turned and looked at me seductively, “Tell you
what, let’s give Melissa time to put the kids to bed and then we’ll go home
and play on the internet. Oooh, I thought. It may not sound like a lot, but
we’ve had many an orgasm looking up little-girl sites and reading the stories.
We did some shopping and, after the kids’ bedtime, called Melissa to tell her
we were coming home early and that we would pay her for the whole night. She
sounded drowsy and mumbled ‘okay’ and I felt a little worried.</p><p>When we arrived the girl was snoozing as she normally does but we found we
couldn’t wake her. I began to shake her harder with no response. “Omigod,” I
was frightened, “What’s wrong?”  “I don’t know”, Frankie kept her cool, “she’s
unresponsive. I’ll call 911.” Frankie went to the kitchen phone as I laid the
young girl down in reclining position and propped her head. A moment later
Frankie looked at me as she held the phone. “Why haven’t you called?” I asked.</p><p>“Is there a glass next to her?”</p><p>“What? Uh, yeah. Looks like some soda with ice.”</p><p>“Come here.”</p><p>On the kitchen counter was an opened can of cola and a pint of Jack Daniel’s.</p><p>“Why the little fox, she brought some whiskey. Is she drunk?”</p><p>Frankie seemed sheepish. “That’s not her bottle. I’ve had that hidden on the
top shelf behind the punch bowl we never use. I figured the kids couldn’t
reach that high even with the stepstool.”</p><p>It slowly dawned on me. That’s not whisky in that bottle!</p><p>Frankie raised her hands defensively. “I wasn’t planning on using it! I wanted
to keep what I had because they locked up the formula. It was my creation,
y’now.”</p><p>Omigod, I cried, what if she overdosed on it!? What if she’s dying? We don’t
know how much she took? What if—</p><p>“Relax,” Frankie calmly said, “You never believe me. The stuff is safe. I
formulated it to cause a reaction if it rose to toxic levels. Her body would
automatically throw it up before it could do her harm. I don’t kid around with
the safety factors. Now I filled this bottle to the top so we can tell how
much she poured. Get the bathroom scale, luv.”</p><p>I did and followed her instructions quickly. I weighed myself, then lifted
Melissa and weighed us both. Frankie subtracted my weight to get hers and went
to the computer to calculate that, the amount missing from the bottle, the
amount probably left in the glass and the time she was still conscious (from
my cell phone call). I’m in love with Albert Einstein, I thought. When I came
back from checking on the kids, she was leaning back with her arms folded.
“She’ll sleep strong for an hour and a half. Assuming no stimulation plays
into it. Roll me a joint will you, love?”</p><p>We toked and gazed at the fourteen-year-old beauty as she lay on the
couch. “Silly little thing has never even drank liquor before.” Frankie
noted, “My elixir is odorless.”</p><p>The air in the room grew quiet. We both knew what we were thinking. The young
girl looked like a teen dream. Her little mounds propped high on her chest,
her short dress allowing a splendid view of her unblemished legs. She had on
those little socks with the frills on them. Her attractive face took on a new
angelic look as she slept.   I let a good buzz creep over me. Frankie pulled
at her top as if it were too warm in here. “Bit stuffy, isn’t it?”</p><p>“Yeah,” I agreed, “probably cooler in the bedroom.”</p><p>“Yeah. Although, we shouldn’t leave our ‘patient’.”</p><p>“No, we shouldn’t.” I looked at my love, “Oh I know! We could take her in
there too. That way we could keep an eye on her.”</p><p>Frankie concurred. And then we both broke out smiling scampishly. Well it’s
not like we asked her to sneak in our cabinets and swipe our liquor/elixir.
She’d probably been into our bedroom drawers as well.</p><p>I walked up to Frankie, slid my hands under her top, unhooked her bra from the
front and ran my hands over her full satiny breasts. I was telling her ‘let’s
do it’. She grinned and held me close, kissing me deep and long. When we broke
I staggered back and said I’d meet her in the bedroom. I checked on the kids
one last time and saw Frankie carrying the babysitter, limp as a rag, into our
room. Oh goody goody, I said to myself as I hurried in.</p><p>We laid her in the middle of the bed and sat at her sides. In our sitting
positions we began to strip. I never get tired of seeing my lover’s boobs
bounce forward when she pulls off a form-fitting top. My tits are smaller but
my nipples make up for them. I ran the palms of my hands lightly over my
sensitive nubbins and felt my pussy water up.</p><p>Soon we were both naked and the smell of hot pussy intoxicated us. Frankie
stretched out next to the sleeping Melissa and kissed her lightly on the lips
while running her hand over her belly. I undid the buttons on her top and
revealed the white training bra she wore. I moved beneath her and undid the
clasp. Before I pulled the bra forward, I asked Frankie, ”What do you
think? ‘flats’ or ‘puffies’?” “puffies”, she betted. They were cones.
Beautiful deep reddish-brown cones that were perfectly drawn onto the top of
her lemon-size mounds. We wrapped our lips around them and suckled as I
squished my finger into my pussy. I could hear wet sounds coming from
Frankie’s cunt as well as she spread one leg over the girl’s and pistoned her
fingers in and out. I came quickly. I always do the first time. While my
roommate was still working herself to an explosion, licking all about the baby
boobs, I brought my wet fingers to Melissa’s lips and gently smeared my cunt
juices into them. That’s when Frankie came.</p><p>We checked the clock. Time really does fly when you’re having fun. We couldn’t
help but move slowly, though, as it was important to savor every moment. We
pulled the napping child’s skirt off and feasted on the sight of traditional
parochial-school white panties. I put my face to her crotch and breathed in
through the cotton. I was rewarded with a wonderful scent of young pussy.
Aroused young pussy. Her body was reacting to the nipple nibbling. Frankie
protested. Didn’t I get to have this last time? She was right and I let her
explore. She gratefully kissed me and as she began to pull down the girl’s
panties, told me I get to taste her ass. We lifted her legs to take the
underwear off and I looked at her soft cheeks at this moment. The sight of her
clear, white skin inspired us. While she was a slight girl in size, her body
had a soft fleshiness to it and her thickish butt had my mouth watering.
Frankie spread her legs and we gently stroked her downy-light hair that barely
covered her puffy lips. Frankie turned her head and ran her cheek across the
soft fuzz. She inhaled the fresh perfume and parted her slit to expose the
pink to open air. Her scent rose to me and it was heavenly. Frankie lowered
her tongue into the crack and rolled it around. “MMM, good, a little tangy.”
She proved it by tasting a little more and bringing her mouth up to mine. Wow!
I found her delicious! Frankie dove back in and I was afraid she would be
forgetting herself. I reminded her of her own warning that too much
stimulation could hasten the girl’s revival. She was loathed to leave such a
treat but agreed and hovered over the treasure taking as much into memory as
she could. She looked up at the clock and cursed. Your turn, she said and
lifted the young teen’s legs into the air and slightly apart, giving me access
to both her pussy and asshole. I smiled. A little brown-wrinkled circle with a
touch of pink at her rim. She seemed clean with a musky scent that drew me in
and I licked her hole gingerly, swabbing her butt as I felt Frankie’s fingers
push into both of my openings. Letting my tongue trace around the puckered
rim, my nose naturally pushed into her wet honey-hole.  Alternating between
her flexing crinkle and her exotic-tasting pussy, I let myself cum quickly,
knowing the time limit was nearing and remembering the danger of getting
caught. I fell back into Frankie’s arms and she kissed the juices from my face.</p><p>The clock showed that our time was about up even though it only felt like a
couple of minutes. Melissa stirred a little and we felt a touch of panic as we
rapidly dressed her and set her back in the chair we found her in. We dressed
and made the bed in record time and left everything as if was before we came.
Frankie emptied the elixir into a glass and hid it in the bedroom closet, then
upturned the Jack Daniel’s bottle to make it look like it accidentally poured
down the sink. No sense in giving the child another chance with it. Melissa
was moaning herself awake as we stealthily exited.</p><p>We were stoned and giggling as we rode the elevator up and down enough times
to give our babysitter a chance to clean up. I could only imagine the dreams
she’d think she had after waking up with soaked panties. I wondered aloud if
she was sexually active. “She’s not a virgin.” Frankie slyly said. When we
entered she was watching TV, the kids were in bed and the kitchen was
spotless.</p><p>Our lovemaking was incredible that night. We kept cumming and cumming until I
thought I would faint. I think we almost fell asleep in the sixty-nine
position.</p><p>As we lay cuddling the next morning, I heard the kids bumping about. I decided
I would approach little Christina in private when I got the chance and ask her
about her brotherly care.</p>"
1629,"Pam and Lisa, Part 6",HoneyWest,6,,"['F/g', 'F/g/g', 'extr. Ped']","<p>I had that moment of fear when I thought that my intimate sessions spent with
my 10-year-old angel had become known. It was a moment that makes you hold
your breath and brace yourself for the worst. As I imagined that moment
happening, it seemed unfair because it had been months since I held my little
Lisa in my arms.</p><p>Well, not completely ‘months’, I mean, we were aware of the dangers that
our ‘affair’ posed and we accepted that we would be lucky to get free time
together as we had in the past. Lisa went to school and played with her
friends and danced in her choreography class and so on. I went to work every
day and cooked dinner and cuddled with my husband, Bob, and so on. But I
continued to have my coffee klatches with Lisa’s mom, Janice, and saw Lisa a
lot in the process, just not the way I would like. Though I was not
called ‘Aunt Pam’, I was viewed as Janice’s Second-In-Command should the
situation arrive and felt as one of their family. Janice always marveled at
how important it was for Lisa to get my opinion in certain matters regarding
school and fashion.</p><p>Still I missed the child and would masturbate to the image of her soft flat
chest and Hershey-shaped nipples. Once I drove home early from work and saw
her walking from the bus stop with her friends, giggling and swinging their
backpacks. The sight of Lisa in her snug jeans skipping along filled my
thoughts for the next few nights. While her hips had yet to develop, her small
butt was deliciously rounded and curved at her back with the promise of a
future knock-out body. I fantasized about her experimenting with some of her
boyish girlfriends and would cum thinking about them touching each other’s
bare pussies. Lisa said she had not done anything like that since our night
with Keri because she felt her other friends ‘didn’t think like that’. Lisa
always seemed wise for her age.</p><p>Things seemed to settle into a normal routine until school went into summer
break. Lisa could stay up late most nights and spent time watching me cook and
watching baseball with Bob. Occasionally, she would brush against me
provocatively as if to remind me that I was more than just a ‘second-mom’.
One night I was soaking a hard workday away with bubble bath and a glass (or
two) of wine. Bob had gone to the mall to pick out a new grill and I assumed
that was him calling on the phone, but I was too laid-back to get out of the
tub and answer. A while later I heard the back door slam and realized I had not
locked it. To my relief (and delight) Lisa called out for me. She appeared at
my bathroom door dressed in short shorts and a thin t-shirt that gave a hint
of her puffy nipples.  She giggled at seeing me in the tub and I pushed the
soap bubbles over my breasts to cover them.</p><p>“No fair,” she smiled as she sat
her little body on the john and tried to look thru the suds that concealed my
body, “Mom wants to know if you can lend her your bundt pan.”</p><p>We looked at
each other with that familiar assessment of the situation: a 10-year-old
schoolgirl and a mature woman in the same room, thinking dirty thoughts about
each other. It had been a while since we’d gotten to enjoy that reality. The
little minx rubbed her bare feet together and it was apparent she’d been
running around like that all day.</p><p>“Your feet are dirty, child,” I cooed
seductively. My hand was touching my pussy under the bubbles.</p><p>Lisa stood up
and approached the tub. “Mom says she needs to bake the cake early. That I
shouldn’t dawdle.” Yet as she said this she popped the button on her shorts,
her pants at eye level with me as I lay in the water. My heart raced as she
pulled them down, just the sound of her shorts sliding across her skin
exciting me. Her light blue panties showed the outline of her smooth lips. Her
underdeveloped body was made more enticing by her soft blemish-free skin.</p><p>“I
have to get back,” she announced and then slid her panties off and ran her
small hand over her bald slit. She stepped into the tub standing, straddling
over my body and positioned her crotch right over my face. When I sat up my
nose practically burrowed into her crevasse. The scent was sinfully sweet. She
then quickly turned around so her lovely backside was above me. “Quick”, she
said as I lusted at her creamy petite globes, and I saw in the mirror that her
hand had slid up her top to pinch her fleshy nipples. Without hesitation I
leaned upwards and, pulling her tender cheeks apart, watched her little
asshole pucker and flex. I ran my tongue across her button-hole, savoring the
softness of her tiny round rim. She squatted slightly and I shifted myself
onto my knees as I continued to push my face into her backside making a point
with my tongue and then expanding it in her hole. Her hand rubbed furiously
over her pussy and she came quickly, her pucker grabbing my tongue and her
cheeks clenching down on mine. Just then the phone rang again and Lisa slumped
forward grabbing the porcelain edge to keep from falling.</p><p>“That’s Mom. I have
to go,” Lisa apologized.</p><p>“That’s fine, love,” I said, “I loved just tasting you.”</p><p>Lisa smiled and turned around and, still straddling me, tried to pee on me.
She knew I loved it and I cupped my boobs to catch it but the phone kept
ringing and finally she frowned, “I can’t. I’m empty, I guess.”</p><p>I gave her a
deep kiss and sent her hurrying back (after telling her where the bundt pan
was kept). Still imagining my tongue in her 10-year-old ass, I frigged myself
to an incredible orgasm. Later, though, as I continued to soak, I became
concerned about Janice’s impatience with Lisa’s time here. It was not normal.
Perhaps she really needed to get that cake baked, I thought, but the seed of
doubt had entered my mind and I felt uncomfortable about the situation for the
first time.</p><p>The next night as dusk was setting in, I saw Lisa storm out the front of her
house visibly upset and before I could move I spotted Janice walk out the back
door, open the fence and march to my kitchen entrance. My Moment of Fear had
commenced. She always called before she came over and I’d not seen her frown
like this before. What would I say to her? What could possibly be my defense?
If I had had enough time I could have imagined all sorts of retribution from
an outraged mother: criminal charges, public humiliation, possibly even
violence. Suddenly the main thought in that split second was my regret of
losing a friend, which Janice had become.</p><p>Janice walked in and looked at me. “We have to talk,” she announced and sat at
the kitchen table. I wasn’t sure if offering coffee was proper etiquette in
this kind of situation.</p><p>“What’s wrong?” I ask stupidly.</p><p>“You should know,” she
said with accusing eyes, “you two share everything. I can’t believe you would
condone this.”</p><p>I felt flushed. My knees became weak. “I…I’m not sure what to say—”</p><p>“I say the girl is too young for this sort of thing. She hasn’t even gone thru
puberty yet!”</p><p>The room began to spin slowly. “Well, that is, some girls are, well, kinda
advanced before puberty.” I was stammering for the right words.</p><p>Janice ranted on. “I mean, I never intended for my child to grow up this fast.
I promised myself after the divorce that Lisa would have a normal childhood
with no worries or needs and here she’s thinking that she’s going to be
helping <i>me</i>! She listens to everything you say, Pam, You certainly could have
disapproved of this.”</p><p>I suddenly sensed that we were watching two different channels on the same TV
set. “Janice, what the hell are you talking about?”</p><p>“The babysitting! What do you think I’m talking about?! Little Lisa wants to
babysit!”</p><p>The room stopped spinning. I looked at Janice’s stern expression to make sure
I heard right. I fell into a chair and chuckled with relief. “What are you
laughing at?” Janice demanded, “this is serious!”</p><p>“Jeez, Janice, you scared the shit outta me! I thought something terrible had
happened. And all this because Lisa wants to babysit? What’s wrong with that?”</p><p>“Pam, she’s only ten. I know she’s smart for her age and I’ve always
encouraged her to do the things she’s wanted to do but…” Janice rubbed her
neck in discomfort and seemed about to cry, “Hell, I had some stupid past-due
bills that my ex helped leave me with and we had our cable disconnected the
other day. Lisa thinks we’re in the Poorhouse and wants to get a job. We’re
not really doing badly it’s just that I need time to catch up. I can’t spend
that time worrying about the child staying in some stranger’s house watching
strange kids. And it’s not necessary. My job’s doing pretty good.”</p><p>I listened as she unloaded her concerns. One of Lisa’s friends babysits for
the Weavers down the street. Her father is being transferred to another town
and she recommended Lisa to the parents. I assured Janice that the girl had
not talked to me about it but I also felt she was over-reacting. After all, I
babysat when I was ten.</p><p>“You know Lisa’s mature for her age,” I countered, “and more than responsible.
Let her do it on a trial basis and we’ll set the same rules my mother set for
me when I was that age.” Janice reluctantly opted to hear what the rules were.</p><p>“First thing, let her know that what money she makes is hers to spend on
herself or as she likes. Second thing, if she wants to spend that money on you
or some bills, let her. You should be proud that she thinks that way.” I saw
Janice’s eyes water up at this comment, poor thing did look tired. “Now the
rules: One, she can only babysit in the immediate area, on this block, like
the Weavers. That way you or I are just a moment away if she needs any help or
questions. Two, only infants and toddlers. At her age and size she would not
be a convincing authority figure for older kids and that could cause control
problems. Three, school grades and household chores cannot deteriorate. That
would be grounds for losing babysitting privileges. Whaddya think?”</p><p>Janice rubbed her neck again and stared at the kitchen table-top. Slowly, she
gave a rueful smile. “I think I’m going to lose my argument with the child.”</p><p>I walked behind Janice as she sat and rubbed the shoulder she was favoring.
She winced as I felt a small knot and a lot of tight tissue. “Damn, girl,
you’re tense!” I announced and began to give her one of my (I’m not just
bragging) world-famous neck massages over her protests. I started kneading my
fingers around her shoulder blade to push blood upwards, not wanting to touch
the sore spot until I had relaxed the muscles. Her hesitation faded as she
realized that I knew what I was doing here.</p><p>“Ohh,” she moaned, “that’s actually
good.”</p><p>I told her I was better at this but I was used to massaging bare skin
and her shirt fabric was in the way. Without speaking, she undid her top
buttons and slid her top down over her shoulders, clutching the front at her
breasts. Now I had the friction I needed to get her muscles loosened. As I
continued to knead her shoulder, we kept talking. I became aware that Janice
had lovely shoulders, and when I looked over them I saw her hand relax and drop
a little making her cleavage more apparent. Her boobs weren’t as big as mine
but they sure looked meaty as she pushed them against herself. We stopped
talking and her head rolled lazily around as I used a warming technique over
the trouble spot. Soon the only sound you could hear was our breathing and an
occasional sigh from Janice. I took another look down and saw her nipples had
hardened and were pushing thru her shirt. I think she became aware of this
fact and sat up, pulled her shirt back over her shoulders, cleared her throat
and thanked me for a wonderful massage. We agreed again to let Lisa give
babysitting a try and I promised to make sure Janice wouldn’t have to worry
about anything.</p><p>You can probably guess that my motives weren’t completely honorable. I
accompanied mother and daughter to the Weavers to introduce Lisa and get the
particulars of the job. The husband was not home at the time but Mrs. Weaver
was a lovely buxom woman of British accent and a genial attitude. She had one
child: eight–month-old Daniel. The job is an easy one, June (Mrs. Weaver)
said, she and her husband like to go to town on Friday nights and the little
one pretty much sleeps thru the night. “Just watch TV and have whatever’s in
the fridge til we get home about midnight or one.” I mentally checked the
curtains, door locations, and so on. Lisa was anxious and ready to start her
new job.</p><p>This time I decided to give serendipity a hand. I had convinced Janice to
accept a co-worker’s offer to go out on a date. “Friday would be perfect since
Lisa would be babysitting and, yes, I would be happy to keep a sharp eye on
the girl on her first night on the job. Yes, I will stop over there and make
sure she’s okay, and yes, I will be ready by the phone just case, and, oh for
crying out loud, Janice, stop worrying and just have a good time.” Lisa called
me later to ask if I was coming over that night and to say that she would have a
surprise for me. I told her I would have one for her too. I left nothing to
chance. Bob and I go to a baseball game on occasion and I bought tickets for
Friday’s ‘free bobble-head night’ game only to discover, damn! that was the
night Janice needed me to be close by for Lisa. Bob went with Carl instead and
I was set. I went into town that morning to get my ‘surprise’ and then saw
Janice off on her date that evening. It was about eight when the phone rang
and my little angel chimed, “They’re gone!”</p><p>My heart was pounding as I walked down the block to the Weavers. I was wearing
a prim blouse and long skirt, carrying a roll of ready-to-bake chocolate chip
cookies. It felt wicked to be walking in my neighborhood with no underwear on.
Lisa said she’d leave the door unlocked and to be quiet as not to wake the
child. I entered stealthily and saw the living room TV on with the volume on
low. Locking the door, I crept to the stairs and listened for a sound. I heard
a giggle and didn’t think it was Lisa’s. Then I heard another giggle. THAT one
was Lisa. I tip-toed up using the side of the steps (most creaks are in the
middle) and saw a light in the baby’s room. The door was open and standing
over the crib were two young pre-teens: my darling Lisa and little Keri! So
that was her surprise. Their backs were to me and their cute little behinds
were packed into tight denims. They were both too occupied in what was in the
crib to notice me sidle closer to them.</p><p>“Isn’t it cute?” Lisa cooed. I looked
over their shoulders and felt my face flush. They had taken the diaper off
little 8-month-old Daniel and were toying with his teeny penis! Keri held his
little uncircumcised dingle between her fingers and was skinning it
back. “Here wait.” Lisa dropped the side of the crib down and Keri knelt in
closer, rubbing her cheek on the baby’s genitals. “Gently now,” Lisa warned.
She then saw me and grinned, putting her finger to her lips. “Suck it,” she
told Keri and the 10-year-old brought her tongue out and lightly licked the
stubby nub. I don’t know what had gotten me more aroused—the little girl
tasting the baby’s penis or the two angels bent over the crib with their
backsides jutting out. “Here let me try it,” Lisa said and took the infant’s
dick into her mouth knowing I was watching. Her face covered the baby’s crotch
and when she lifted her head little Daniel had a little erection. They both
gave a squeal at the sight and then Keri turned and saw me, screaming in
surprise. The baby woke up crying and Lisa took him in her arms and coddled
him while Keri jumped into my arms and hugged me. Feeling my arms wrapped
around such a small body made me wetter, and since I was not wearing any
panties, my pussy scent was wafting around us.</p><p>“You smell good”, Keri smiled and kissed me with
those Nicole Kidman-like lips. She then looked at the baby, who had quieted in
Lisa’s arms, and back at me and blushed. To make her feel less awkward, I took
little Danny and placed my lips over his wee willie and suckled gently. I
gently lathed his balls with my tongue as Lisa and Keri watched, stroking each
other's hair. I then lay the baby back down in his crib and re-fastened his
diaper.</p><p>Now I assessed the situation in front of me: two little girls grinning and
giggling in anticipation of the next few hours just like the girls I would
see at the bus stop on my way to work and would fantasize about, two little
girls who were hoping to feel my full womanly body as much as I wanted to
touch their flat chests and hairless pussies. We ran downstairs gleefully,
checking the curtains and doors and setting up a Monopoly game for effect.
Mrs. Weaver called (she was a bit hesitant about Lisa having a friend over but
felt better when I answered the phone) and we assured her all was well. After
testing the baby monitor, we sat on the couch and changed the channel to the
ball game that Bob was at. All this seemed like a kind of foreplay and by the
time we were cuddling, I was hot. The girls sat on either side of me and,
leaning forward to smile at each other, began to caress my boobs. I leaned
back as they ran their small hands over my body, delighting in the fleshiness
of a full-grown woman, weighing my breasts in their small hands. I sighed out
loud when they pinched my nipples thru my blouse. I was getting extremely wet
and was worried about leaking my potent pussy juice on the sofa so I announced
that someone should strip for us. We rolled the game dice and Keri won/lost.
She stood up and began peeling off her clothes for us as Lisa and I sat on the
floor and cheered. I was in pedophile heaven. Keri had the beginning of fleshy
protuberances that still looked like boyish baby-fat. Her pink cone-shaped
nipples popped out proudly and her cute ‘outie’ belly-button was a perfect
touch. I sat cross-legged with Lisa in my lap, running my hands under her
shirt, thrilled by the feel of her soft skin and cushy points. She too was
feeling me up but I kept stopping her when she tried to reach under my skirt,
urging her to watch her friend as I unpopped her jeans and slid my hand down
her pants feeling her wet young slit. Soon Keri stood naked in front of us,
hands on hip, legs apart, showing us the glow of a 10-year-old beauty and her
10-year-old bare cunt. Lisa crawled over and placed her mouth into her
friend’s smooth slit and I started frigging myself. Soon we were on the floor
stripping each other of any remaining clothes and when I unwrapped my skirt
Keri squealed. My pussy was as bare as theirs. (I’d had my first wax job this
morning at the salon.) Lisa was shocked and I think not too happy about it at
first, but when I told her I wanted to be like her she smiled. It was like
theirs with the exception of the copious amount of honey my cunt was leaking.
Keri wanted a taste but I told her it was up to Lisa who would go first, and
Lisa lay on her stomach to study my newly hairless lips. The sensation of
cool air on naked skin (instead of a pubic bush) had me horny all day. Little
Lisa’s breath on my cunt had me almost hyperventilating. I looked down at her
innocent face as her tongue started lapping up the excess flow. She smiled up
at me and buried her face into me until her cheeks were soaked with my juices.
Keri straddled me and lowered herself onto my mouth. The whole time my hands
were fondling any part of young flesh I could grab: nipples, pussy, ass. I
loved how my hand would practically fit over Keri’s small butt as I would
gently squeeze her cheeks together and then slide my finger in between to
touch her asshole. My hips began to buck and Lisa knew she was doing a good
job with her mouth when that happens. The feel of soft girl-cheeks against my
smooth pussy was driving me wild and Lisa was going like it was her only
project in life. She stopped for a quick second to call Keri’s name and, as if
on cue, Keri turned around so that her backside as well as her sweet slit was
available to my tongue. God, I was in another dimension as I licked both holes
and pushed my finger into her bottom. Lisa’s lips locked about my clit and
suddenly I was cumming. I mean cumming! I mean speaking-an-alien-language-kind-of-cumming.
I screamed into Keri’s pussy and tried to quiet myself down by
shoving my tongue deep into the child’s asshole. Didn’t work. Keri wound up
cumming from the vibrations my orgasm shot thru her rimmed hole. My body was
still convulsing when I finally became aware of the universe around me. The
two girls were grinning at me as I looked at them stupidly. When Lisa said she
was so proud of herself for making me wet the floor, I gasped and realized
there was a small puddle under my ass on the hardwood.</p><p>By the time Mr. and Mrs. Weaver came home (about 1 a.m.)
Lisa was asleep on the couch in front of the TV. The cookies we baked
permeated the house with the fresh smell of chocolate chips. Keri’s mom
arrived a little earlier to pick her up, (Janice was still out!) and I came
over to walk my angel home. Mrs. Weaver was delighted with Lisa and wanted her
to babysit again next week. I don’t know how much serendipity I could rely on
but I looked forward to spending another evening with my little Angel.</p>"
1630,The Brat,HoneyWest,1,,['F/g'],"<p>I breathed a sigh of relief when the shuttle plane landed in New York. The
trip itself was turbulence-free and ahead of schedule, but my traveling
companion was irritating the hell out of me. Young Ashley was a new star in
the modeling agency that I worked for. At nine-years-old she had the look that
promised to be phenomenal if her beauty continued on its current trend. (Just
as some ugly ducklings turn into swans, a child beauty could also lose her
appeal as her age progressed. So far this child had the promise of being a
stunner.) The only problem was her attitude. Ashley was a pint-sized prima
donna. Her demanding ways, haughty demeanor and just plain bitchiness made her
a problem for the company. On the short plane ride alone she was a small
terror; insulting the flight attendant, demanding a hot meal and insisting on
a row of seats to herself (which the harried attendant could give her since
the flight was barely filled).</p><p>I blame her mother for the way the little girl was. Ashley’s mom, Gretchen,
was one of those show biz mothers; pushing her daughter into the limelight and
living vicariously thru her fame and money. Her attitude was just as bad if
not worse. Once her little girl had some successful shoots, she became
intolerable, threatening to take her property to another agency if she did not
receive an increasing number of perks and percentages. What Gretchen did not
realize was that my agency didn’t play that game. Oh sure, Ashley was a
gorgeous child, but she was not irreplaceable. Child models were not in
the ‘superstar’ status and were, quite frankly, easily replaced with other
equally beautiful little children. If my agency bowed to every stage-door
mother with illusions of grandeur I’d have to find another profession.</p><p>Speaking of which, my name is Lauren and my actual position with the firm is
that of a scout. I’ve been very good at discovering fresh, photogenic faces
that may or may not make it in the modeling profession. However, on occasion,
I’m sent on a job like this: babysitting this temperamental little brat on an
assignment. An advertising firm liked Ashley’s portfolio and wanted to use her
in its fall collection of school clothes. It was a quick two-day shoot and
my agency decided to use this time to straighten Gretchen out. This was a ploy
they’d used before and it sometimes worked. The mother was told at the last
minute that she would be needed in the home office to work out some contract
snags (in which she probably felt she could work a better deal for herself)
and that I would step in to chaperone her daughter to the city for the shoot.
Once there (and without Ashley, a psychological move) they would read her the
Riot Act and tell her that they would be happy to release her daughter from
her contract and send her on her way if she continued to be a problem. They
would also remind her that other agencies would be aware of the reasons for
the drop and they too tend to avoid high-maintenance stage mothers. If it
worked, great, for Ashley had a dynamic face. If not, ta-ta, Gretchen.</p><p>My job was a bit of the same. Away from her mother, Ashley would have no
choice but to listen to me. When she announced that the cab that was to take
us to the hotel was too dingy to ride in I firmly pushed her in and slammed
the door behind us.</p><p>“Listen to me and listen hard, little one,” I said sternly.</p><p>“I have two modeling agencies in this city on my speed dial ready to replace
you in an instant if you do not listen to every word I’m about to tell you.”
(The child had a look of indignant shock) “I suspect you know exactly what
kind of bitch you’re acting like and I’m telling you that if you don’t stop
and start showing some manners and respect I’ll fire you on the spot and send
you home so fast you’ll miss puberty! Do you understand what I’m saying?”</p><p>Ashley sputtered in surprise at my tirade, demanding to call her mother. Your
mother is at this moment being told the same thing I’m telling you now, I told
her. She sulked quietly in the cab as we made our way through the city. It
seemed a shame this had to happen. The girl was in most ways a typical 9-year-old:
small, boyish yet feminine, (with a slightly fuller backside for her age
that made the last two photographers want to shoot her from behind, looking
over her shoulder) and a baby-face that teetered into knowing sexuality. She
was perfect for modeling. I found myself sometimes distracted by her doll-like
lips and pert nose but her bratty attitude repulsed me. Now here I was taking
The Bad Seed to possibly her last job with us.</p><p>In many of my travels I tend to keep within the expense account budget, but
whenever I’m in New York I like to treat myself to one of the finer hotels and
my favorite was waiting for us when we arrived. The concierge knew I liked a
room high up where I could look out on the city. I booked a suite with a
luxury bath and two rooms but knew I would have to enjoy it later as our first
shoot was this morning and we barely had time to leave our bags in the room.
That was when Ashley started up again. She asked the bellhop if there was an
indoor pool and when he said it was under repair and not available she berated
the poor teenager and began a rant against the inferiorities of the hotel.
That did it. I walked past my luggage and picked up the phone, announcing to
the front desk that we were checking out and requesting a cab back to the
airport. Ashley’s eyes popped open when she realized I was not kidding. She
couldn’t believe I was doing this but I grabbed my bags and told her to do the
same. No, don’t touch that young man, she can carry her own luggage. Panic
swelled in the girl’s eyes as I opened the door to leave. Suddenly the snotty
little brat became a scared little girl who knew it was no bluff. She cried
and pleaded for me to stop and give her a chance. “My mother will kill me if
this happens. Please. PLEASE! Give me another chance! I’ll be good, I
promise!” It was strange, but the child was suddenly not a bitch and became a
vulnerable schoolgirl that I wanted to protect. Her tears were real and I knew
that those same tears could make her eyes puffy and hurt the photo shoot. I
hated to think in such a business-like manner but I did want the assignment to
go through. I calmed her and said I would give her one chance but if she so
much as stuck her nose up at someone I would toss her in the luggage
compartment and ship her home. We were already late so I took her hand and led her
to the elevator and instructed the bellhop to hold my room after all.</p><p>Young Ashley was quiet on the way to the studio and I worried that this would
affect her ‘look’. To my surprise, her session was amazing. Not only was she
polite to the staff but she was smiling in a way I hadn’t noticed before.  
Ashley had a beautiful baby face that was unblemished and fresh, wonderfully
photogenic but in a controlled sort of way. But now she seemed to add
something to that face that came out in every click of the camera. I saw that
she had added something that was missing before: YOUTH. Her face was that of a
young girl in love with the clothes she was wearing, the school supplies she
was holding, the backpack, everything. Her smile, though professionally
perfect before, was now an honest smile and it showed through the lens. It was
as if a load had been lifted when she dropped the Bitch Mode and a bright
young child emerged. She was giggling with the make-up girl in between shots
and I wondered if she’d had any real friends lately. The photo staff, men and
women, seemed to fall in love with her and I must say that even I felt a warm
spot growing for the girl that suddenly appeared.</p><p>The session ended late but her joy didn’t sag once. I told her how impressed
I was and she beamed like a candle. We went to dinner in the hotel restaurant,
knowing that tomorrow’s shoot would be outdoors in the mid-morning. I couldn’t
help but be struck by the beauty of this child as she ate dessert or by the
way she kept glancing at me and blushing.</p><p>“What?” I queried to one of her shy glimpses.</p><p>“Oh, nothing.” She toyed with her cake. Then her face became serious. “Mother
tells me that to be a success in life you have to, well, demand things. She
says,” Ashley leaned forward to whisper, “she says you have to be a bitch!”</p><p>“Do you really believe that now?”</p><p>Ashley looked around as if Mother would hear. “I had fun today. Stella likes
me. She’s the make-up girl. She said I was fun.”</p><p>I couldn’t get over how charming this kid had suddenly become. “Ash, don’t you
have friends at home?”</p><p>The girl’s eyes went down for a moment. She imitated her mother’s
voice: “Friends come with success, child.” She giggled at her impression, but
there was hurt in that giggle. I wanted to fly back that moment and punch
Gretchen in the face.</p><p>As we rode the elevator up Ashley leaned against me and looked up with those
clear brown eyes. “I don’t like being a bitch.”</p><p>“Then don’t, child. Everyone liked you today because you were you. Yourself.
Heck, Even I fell in love with you.”</p><p>I don’t know what brought me to say that but when her face broke into joy I
had to fight the urge to scoop her up in my arms.</p><p>Now up to now I had not discussed my sex life. At 41, I have had my share of
love as a confirmed bachelorette. There had been men, women, and a little
bit of both.</p><p>In my years of scouting I have tended to view youngsters strictly in a
professional manner, although at times I found myself including one or two
into my masturbatory fantasies. (I have, however, included a LOT of things in
my fantasies.) But always I have prided myself on professionalism first. That
same professionalism was there even as she hugged her small body next to mine.
We entered the suite and tiredly stared at our luggage sitting unopened. We
looked at each other and silently agreed we were too tired to unpack. “Why
don’t you go start your tub,” I said, “and maybe afterward we’ll call room
service for a little bedtime ice cream.” The way her face lit up made me warm
inside. (As well as horny). She ran into the bathroom and as I reached for the
phone it started to ring.</p><p>It was my boss, Matt. I asked how it went and he said that Gretchen went home
crying and threatening to sue the agency and so on. Give her the night to
sleep on it and we’ll see. How’s the kid?</p><p>I wanted to be honest and tell him he has a potential superstar if she’s
treated right but I was interrupted when Ashley came running into the
room. “Lauren! You gotta see the size of this bathtub—“ I held my finger to my
lips and motioned her back to the bathroom. When she disappeared I whispered
into the phone, ”Matt, keep on that so-called mother and get her straight.
Otherwise you’ll lose a gem.” I hung up and called the front desk to hold any
more calls. I didn’t want that bitch to call tonight and re-spoil her
daughter. As I listened to the tub run I realized that I had to pee and there
was only one bathroom. Well, I thought, we’re both women. What the hell.</p><p>Ashley was still dressed when I came in. She was standing over a beautiful  
sunken whirlpool tub (one of the reasons I pick this hotel) and was pouring a
bit too much bath gel into the flowing water. “Honey, stop or the bubbles will
get out of control,” I said as I hiked my skirt up and sat on the loo. I tried
to seem casual about peeing in front of her but she stood there staring at me
and I felt really self-conscious. “I’m just peeing, Ashley, go ahead and get
yourself in the tub.” I wiped myself as she kicked off her socks. She pulled
off her shirt and was naked from the waist up. I stumbled on my heels as I
tried not to gaze at her perfectly creamy chest, flat except for her pink,
round nipples which puffed out a little. Her arms were girlishly skinny and
her belly button was a mild ‘outie’. (In the art of ‘trying not to gaze’ I
suck.) I held my breath expecting her to pull her slacks down but she stood
there watching me watch her.</p><p>“Lauren, will you take a bath with me?” she asked. I tried to detect a telling
tone in her voice but couldn’t.</p><p>“Ah, I don’t think that’s a good idea, girl. I don’t think it’s something we
should do.”</p><p>“Why not?”</p><p>Damn, that seemed a simple enough question. “Well, because people would think
it was wrong for us, I mean, a grown woman and a little gir—a young woman such
as yourself to get in a bath together.” Good enough, I thought.</p><p>Ashley shrugged. “I won’t tell anyone.”</p><p>“Well, it’s not that simple, Ashley. If it got out people might think that we…
well, that I…</p><p>“That we were lesbians?”</p><p>“Um, sure, something like that. How do you know about lesbians?</p><p>The girl shrugged again. “We have cable.”</p><p>“Oh.” I said stupidly.</p><p>“I won’t tell anyone.” Ashley turned off the water, though the tub was
probably 75% bubbles. As she turned to check the temperature I saw the
smoothness of her back and knew I wanted to run my hands across her white
skin. Not saying a word I undid the buttons of my blouse and took it off
revealing my fully packed bra. I truly had not expected to be exposing myself
to anyone when I dressed this morning so I put on my most comfortable style
which also showed a lot of cleavage. I was aware of the flesh I was showing
and thought to distract from it by unzipping my skirt and letting it fall. I
then pulled off my slip which had been digging into my waist throughout the
day.</p><p>“Good ahead and get in, Ash, I’ll be there in a bit.” I started to massage out
the skin imprints my underwear had left on my waistline. I wasn’t fat but
there was an extra layer of flesh that the elastic band had dug into. As I
rubbed my stomach Ashley took off her pants and then stood there in white
cotton panties. My god. She had a boyish body except for her hips which were
forming nicely. My fingers ached to touch myself but I dared not. She
approached me and asked about the imprints around my waist and when I said the
band was too tight she reached forward and began copying me, massaging my
waist, kneading her small fingers over my flesh. I told her that felt good and
she smiled. She stood within reach with her little pink nipples and I felt
dizzy from the closeness of her. The thought that I knew nothing of the girl’s
knowledge of sex kept pestering me so I asked her outright as she worked the
wrinkles out of my skin.</p><p>“School mostly,” Ashley said matter-of-factly while I became aware of my
increasingly wet pussy, “we talk about boys, periods and, y’know, feelings.”</p><p>“Have you had your first period yet?”</p><p>“No. Not yet, I guess.”</p><p>“And ’feelings’, have you had those yet?”</p><p>She looked up at me with a blush and a sly smile. “Not yet, I guess. But I
try,” she whispered secretively. “I think I come close. But not yet.”</p><p>She starting watching my chest as I realized I was breathing more heavily. My
full breasts were falling up and down within the constrains of my bra. I
sensed her hands were not used to massaging and were getting tired.  I touched
her bare shoulders gently and began gliding my hands over her upper
frame. “Softly,” I cooed, “Just like that.” And she began to do the same,
running her petite hands around my belly and over my hips. I stopped mine over
her flat chest and pressed my palms over her nipples, rotating them slightly.
Her face seemed to turn a hot pink. “I like that, Lauren.” “Good”, I said. She
looked at my swelling cleavage and her eyes smiled up at me and I knew that
there was no turning back. I unclasped the bra from the front and released
what I thought were fairly ample breasts and what Ashley must have thought
were enormous.</p><p>Her eyes were wide as I shucked off my top but she continued to caress my
body, sliding her hands up my sides and across my shoulders with a light
touch, causing me to shudder. Then her dainty fingers ‘skied’ down my left
boob and stopped at the edge, touching my nipple and making it extend even
further than I thought possible.</p><p>That did it. I took the child’s face and put my full mouth to her baby-like
lips and pressed them together. In her youthful innocence her mouth was hung
open in awe the whole time we touched each other, and I let my tongue sneak in
for a taste of her sweet saliva. We lowered ourselves to the warm bathroom
floor, the air still thick with the smell of bath bubbles. My hands felt up
her smooth-as-silk tiny frame and I dared to cup her small but graceful ass-cheeks
as she squatted before me, holding my hefty tits in her grasp. Suddenly
we stopped moving and looked in each other’s eyes as she felt my finger slide
underneath her and touch her bumhole through her panties. I could feel the
puckered rim flex thru the fabric, and when she did not protest, I moved the
crotch aside and set the flat of my index finger directly on her hole. She let
out a quiet gasp as I tapped it, feeling a slight soft tackiness to the little
round opening. I asked her if this was alright and she said that anything I do
will be all right. At that moment I knew that it was a solid fact that I was
going to get to smell and taste this little girl’s private treasures tonight,
and the total realization made my cunt gush freely and the smell of bubble
bath was taken over by the scent of my pussy.</p><p>I kissed her again and found her feeling me up as I did this. I lifted her in
my arms and easily carried her into my bedroom. I brushed the mints off the
pillow and laid her down, asking her if I could lick her all over. She said
yes but only if she could do to me whatever I did to her. I was thrilled! I
stretched over her to kiss her again and when my heavy boobs settled on her
chest she surprised herself by moaning out-loud. I brought my face down to her
panties and breathed in her fresh fragrance through the cotton. She twitched
and jumped as I wetted the fabric making her slit more apparent. Then I pulled
her underwear down to reveal a smooth, hairless set of lips that made me a
confirmed pedophile right on the spot. I was hunching my cunt into the bed as
I spread her legs slightly and gazed upon her perfectly puffy honeybox,
bringing my nose within an inch and causing her to shake when my warm breath
was felt. When I separated her slit with my tongue, she began thrashing her
head from side to side and when I knew that she was cumming for the first
time, I came too, moaning and slobbering over her pink little clit.</p><p>When she came to, little Ashley insisted on putting her tongue in me and I
didn’t want to say no to such an angel. She was not adept at this, of course,
but her enthusiasm and willingness to please me was enough to send me to
Nirvana. Somewhere along the way my professional instints reminded me that too
much late night exercise could lead to a tired face in the morning and there
was a shoot still to be done. Though she protested at first, the day’s events
caught up with her and the girl fell asleep in my arms. When I was sure she
was solidly asleep, I masturbated to the earlier image of this baby-faced
darling smiling at me, her chin and cheeks soaked with my cunt juices.</p><p>She pouted the next morning because I was in Business Mode. I told her that if
she gave a really good shoot this morning I would keep her in the city an
extra day and I would teach her many delicious things.</p><p>That night, the last thing we worried about was looking tired the next day.
The hell with Gretchen. I’d handle that bitch later. For now, the Brat was
gone, and my Angel was nestled in my breasts.</p>"
1631,Frankie and Janey and the Birthday Party,HoneyWest,1,,"['FFgb', 'inc', 'ped']","<p>I hid the camera in the stomach of Pooky the Penguin because he wore a sort-of tux and the black lens easily blended in with his black buttons. He sat high on Christina’s bookcase next to Mr. Muggles, Fru-Fru the cow and G.I. Joe. (He was dating Barbie earlier that year.) The angle was perfect and looked down upon the whole bedroom. The images from that camera transmitted into the receiver in the office next door and then into a little computer file that only I could find. I did not like keeping secrets from Frankie but in truth I was not sure what there was to tell her yet.</p><p>My name is Janey. Frankie and I met at work, fell in love and decided to move in together. We considered ourselves the perfect lesbian couple; Frankie, in her mid-thirties, was a buxom stunner with a great laugh; I was barely twenty and a little more reserved in my ways. She loosened me up in more ways than I can count. She had always known that she was gay, playing ‘doctor’ with her girlfriends when she was a kid. I had dated boys most of my teen years until, when in college, I had agreed to a threesome with my boyfriend and my roommate, Clare. It was supposed to be a ‘pleasing-Charles-on-his-birthday’ thing but when she kissed me I felt the world change a little. As she straddled him, I went to lick his cock as she rode him and tasted her juices. My tongue slid up from his dick to her cunt and that was it. I wanted nothing but pussy for the rest of my life.</p><p>Frankie and I had another desire in common, (again, hers was a lifelong flame, mine was just recently ignited), and that was our pedophile fantasies. Once she showed me her scrapbook of artwork depicting underage kids in a variety of sexual situations I was hooked. We would search the internet for new images and surprise each other with new drawings that we found. We would masturbate in front of each other as we described our favorite fantasies out loud.</p><p>As some of you are aware, our life together was turned upside down by the arrival of two children. Frankie’s sister was killed in a car accident and since she had been widowed and there was no one else in the family, Frankie became the sole guardian of her kids, Christina and Edward. The four of us became a family pretty much in the traditional sense, aside from the parents being lesbians. Christina is now seven and Eddie is four. Frankie and I made a promise to ourselves that the kids would in no way be aware of our secret fantasies about young flesh and that they would have a happy, comfortable life with us. It was a surprisingly easy acceptance of domestic routines: family meals, anticipating report cards and getting to know major characters on the Cartoon Network. We were now the perfect responsible lesbian couple, making sure the drawers always had clean socks and fresh Under-roos, that the V-chip was working on our cable box and that Christina had her homework done early at night.  Mind you Frankie and I still needed our wild side and would hire a babysitter every two weeks and go to Alice’s Tea Party, a little get-together of lesbian mothers in which we could cut loose and have our own little orgy. But aside from the Tea Party, my mate and I and the kids would lead a fairly normal routine.</p><p>Why am I putting a hidden camera in a stuff penguin then? One Sunday afternoon, when I was in bed sick and Frankie had stepped out to get some groceries, young seven-year-old Christina took her baby brother into her room and fellated little Edward, who was only four. I had snuck up and witnessed this but have not told Frankie about it yet.</p><p>I wasn’t sure what to tell. I mean, was it just a little experimentation on the girl’s part? Something she heard about in school and wanted to try out? I remember playing Doctor at that age to see what the other boy had underneath his jeans. No big deal. But the thing that struck me was Edward’s response. He did not seem too surprised or even amazed by the blow job he was getting. And to top it off, their ability to keep this incident a secret was mind-boggling. You couldn’t tell these kids had a secret to keep—no sly glances to each other, no self-conscious giveaways at the dinner table, no hint of a conspiracy to hide things from us, just the usual chatter at the table and the occasional jostling for the remote. I don’t know any adults that are that good. I had to see if this was just a moment of sexual curiosity or if it would happen again.</p><p>I should talk about the kids for a moment. Little Edward never knew his father and is growing up knowing only women as authority figures. He listens and obeys his older sister most of the time. He is a handsome little toddler with a mild disposition and we know he’s going to break some hearts when he grows up. Christina is just plain gorgeous. At seven, she has a strikingly beautiful face and if she progresses according to nature’s plan she will be a knock-out. She has big clear eyes (very much like Frankie’s), lips that are full for her age (and red. Sometimes you think she’s been playing with lipstick but it’s just her natural look) and the rest of her features are perfect—pert nose and soft, smooth complexion. Her body is typical for a seven-year-old: boyish and athletic, her chest flat save for a hint of babyfat at her nipples, her backside surprisingly full (almost plump but not quite). At times she would wear pants that seem to pack her ass into them and I would practically salivate as she left for school in the mornings.</p><p>Well anyway, I bought a program that would compress the time on the camera and store it into my file. Every day or so I would sneak into the computer room and scan the events of the day in Christina’s bedroom. In a week’s time I saw a lot of homework being done, some primping in front of the mirror and on two occasions she came in from the shower, discarded her towel and dressed in her nightshirt. For those instances I strained to focus this cheesy lens on her plump buttocks before she covered them up. Then, near the end of the week, I sat down to do a quick scan. I tended to fast forward once Christina turned out the light and went to sleep. I watched the darkness for a moment and was about to shut the system down when her light came back on. I slowed the speed down and saw that Eddie had entered her room with his teddy bear in his arms. They spoke for a moment (No, I had no sound) and then Christina lifted her bedsheets and invited him in. I cursed as everything they did was under the covers and left to my imagination. I tried to decipher the moving lumps but it seemed too formless for me to make anything out. After a while the girl’s arm emerged and turned off the light. I fast-forwarded to early morning where Christina woke up and led Edward back to his bedroom. She crawled back in and slept another hour until my head popped in to tell her to wake up for school. Damn! I remember that morning. They sat and ate breakfast like nothing had happened. These tykes were starting to bug me! Then I realized that it didn’t matter. My questions had been partially answered: They did fool around on some regular basis. Should I tell Frankie now?</p><p>I decided to take the issue straight to Christina. There were plans to take Edward to the mall for new clothes and I bowed out, citing the need to get some office work done. I surprised Christina by asking her to stay and keep me company. Frankie smiled suspiciously and left with the boy, probably thinking that we were going to make plans for her upcoming birthday.</p><p>I brought cookies and tea into the living room and found Christina sitting primly on the sofa, as if awaiting punishment. She was wearing her dress with the spaghetti straps that accented her smooth, petite shoulders. She was rubbing her bare feet together nervously and I tried to relax her with conversation about school, friends and such. It seemed silly after a bit as it was apparent to both of us that I was there to talk about something more important. I decided to dive right in.</p><p>“Christina, you know what I want to discuss with you, don’t you?”</p><p>She stared at the floor and nodded. “You found out about me. Does Aunt Frankie know?”</p><p>“No, dear. This is between you and me—and Edward, of course.” Christina’s looked shocked and ashen at the mention of her brother’s name. Her mouth fell open as I recounted how I came upon them that afternoon I was sick. I didn’t tell her about the camera in her room or the ‘sleepover’ I’d witnessed because, well, quite frankly, I was ashamed to admit that I’d invaded her privacy. The child had a look of panic as she begged me not to tell Aunt Frankie or anyone else.</p><p>“Please, Aunt Janey! No one must know! We promised! If they find out they’ll take Eddie away and separate us! We promised never to tell!”</p><p>“Who did you make this promise to?”</p><p>The girl fell silent but I knew now who it was and my head spun at the realization. “Christy, did your mother make you promise? Is that it? Do you want to talk about it, hon?” Christina just pouted and stared at the floor again. I tried not to sound judgmental and sipped my tea hoping to find an opening. Suddenly it occurred to me: she was SURPRISED when I mentioned her brother. “Christy, darling, you thought I was going to talk to you about something else, didn’t you? What was that?”</p><p>“Ohh,” She said as if it were no longer important, “I thought you found out about my finding your scrapbook. The one with all the naked kids in it. Y’know, having sex and stuff. I forgot to put a picture back.”</p><p>This time MY mouth fell open. “But we keep that in the bedroom safe!”</p><p>She gave a small sly smile. “I know. I memorized the combination once when you put away some papers.” Her eyes looked right at mine. “You two are a lot like Mom.</p><p>Information moved more freely after that. Since we both had the goods on each other we were equals in sin and therefore confidants. I told the girl that I would answer any questions about Frankie and me if she would tell me her story. Once she realized the secret was out, she became very forthcoming of her brief history.</p><p>Christina’s father had died just before Edward was born. She sometimes found her mother, Angela, crying in the middle of the day and knew that she was missing her husband very much. Christy, just four years old, did not want her mom to feel alone and started to climb into her bed at night to keep her company. At first they cuddled and drifted to sleep but soon her mother would spend nights rubbing the child’s body and gently humping her. She would run her hands over and over the girl’s small chest and dip down to her bare crack where she sometimes touched her slit and got her finger ‘all gooey’.  Then one night she asked little Christy if she would like to make mommy really happy. Of course the girl was more than happy to oblige and Angela pulled out her tit and asked Christy to suckle it while she made squishy sounds down below. Soon they were sleeping naked and playing games that kept Angela smiling and humming during the day and that made her daughter very happy. Her mother stressed the importance of keeping their ‘bedtime games’ a secret reminding her that a slip of the tongue would get them in serious trouble and the authorities would break up their family and take her away. She reminded Christina, sternly at times, that if you act like you have a secret, then someone will want to know what that secret is. Soon after little Edward became potty trained, Angela began to take him to bed as well. They snuggled and giggled and soon were toying with his little dingle. Her favorite thing was to sit back and masturbate as her daughter sucked and licked Eddie’s teeny cock and balls. Aside from the Bedtime Games, they led a pretty normal life and were happy until the fateful car crash.</p><p>My mouth was dry and my heart thumping. I watched this girl’s face as she told me in hushed tones of her mom’s orgasms and how the kids would gleefully clap when she came. This precious seven-year-old truly felt that was the most important thing in her times with her mother: that Angela came and therefore was happy.</p><p>“What about you, child? Did you…?”</p><p>“Aunt Janey! I’m too young to orgasm.” She giggled, “I would play-act though, I would pretend and do it just like Mommy and she’d laugh and say I was very convincing.”</p><p>Christina was in a relaxed and humorous mood by this time and I was downright wet. Sitting next to me with her bare shoulders and firm little legs, she spoke of things that she knew were naughty but fun because they were naughty. I had become strangely aware of myself while I listened to her; aware of my breasts, my moist pussy, my legs and my breathing. I had become aware of my ‘adultness’ next to this little girl and I wanted very much to take a pair of scissors to her thin spaghetti straps. I took a (slightly shaky) sip of tea and tried to remember The Promise.</p><p>“Are you going to tell Aunt Frankie about us?”</p><p>Tell her what? That her late sister was a bigger pedophile than us?</p><p>“Did you think she’d be upset about what you told me?”</p><p>The girl rubbed her feet together. “I dunno. Maybe. Mom told us never to tell anyone. But then I found…you know.”</p><p>“Our scrapbook? I should spank you for going in our private things like that.” I tried to sound stern but I remembered a camera in Pooky the Penguin and felt like a hypocrite. “Well, no matter. Listen to me, child. Your Aunt Frankie loves you and Edward very much. She would never separate you two for any reason and only wants the best for the both of you, I know. She wants very much to be as good a mom as, well, your mom. She wants to do your mother proud and keep you happy, okay?”</p><p>I tried to explain about the drawings we kept in the scrapbook but it was awkward describing our pedophile desires to a 7-year-old while trying to not sound ‘aggressive’. I was stumbling for the right words when she cut me off.</p><p>“Aunt Janey? Would you like to see me naked?”</p><p>“Um, why yes I would,” I answered honestly. “But I don’t know…I mean I not sure…”</p><p>Christina slid her thin straps off her shoulders and pulled her top down to uncover her pink puffy nipples. Watching me carefully, she tweaked them with her fingers and pinched them forward from her flat chest. “Mommy said I’d have boobs like hers someday, or Aunt Frankie’s. Aunt Frankie’s are bigger.”</p><p>Oh hell, any promises made were about to go out the window. I didn’t consider myself a noble person in the first place. I’d helped in drugging this girl one night for a few moments of groping and tasting and I’d put a camera in her bedroom. Might as well sin some more so I unbuttoned my top and, unsnapping my bra from the front, slipped out my tits for her to see.</p><p>“Mine aren’t as big as Frankie’s but they are very sensitive.” I gulped, “Would you like to taste?” I cupped a boob in my hand and the girl leaned over and began suckling. The feel of her soft face on my breast was heavenly and her tongue was doing everything right. My hand slipped under my skirt and, pushing my panties aside, found the magic spot. I was determined to make some serious ‘schlopping’ sounds as Christy wrapped her arms around me and tongued my nipple. She moaned as if she’d truly missed this feeling. My free hand touched her little puffy cone and my squishy sounds started immediately. I looked down and watched her red lips wrap around my extended tip and marveled at the joy of a child so young sucking on my breast as if she actually wanted milk. It was everything I’d ever dreamed it would feel like and I felt a pang of guilt for not having Frankie here to at least watch. No matter, My hand slid down to her leg and began pushing her dress up. I caressed her silky thigh, touched the fabric of her underwear and could feel the outline of her slit when—</p><p>We could hear the sound of Frankie’s keys jangling as she tried to find the one that fit our door. Christy and I leaped about, straightening our clothes and bumping into each other trying to find a casual pose. We heard Frankie drop her keys and curse. Quick, I whispered, to your bedroom and play some music. Christy kissed me and ran, shutting her door. I opened the front door and Edward darted past me and down the hall.</p><p>“He had to go really bad.” Frankie chuckled, putting her shopping bags down, kissing me and then eyeing me curiously. “You looked flushed.”</p><p>“I was looking at some stuff you might like,” I lied. “Christina’s in her room doing homework. So let’s see what you got for Edward to wear.”</p><p>“You two have been planning a birthday thing for me, haven’t you? Remember, I’m not interested in any surprise parties. Just something simple.”</p><p>“Oh don’t worry. There won’t be any surprises. And it’ll be simple.”</p><p>Okay, so that time I was REALLY lying.</p><p>“A Wilbur Wackyworld. Nice.” Frankie smiled as we stood outside the Chucky-Cheese style establishment. Yayyy! screamed the kids and we entered into a world of games, indoor playground equipment, tunnels, video games, and noise—lots of noise. It was early afternoon and the place was packed with rowdy, hyper-active kids still running on a sugar rush. Sounds of bells and whistles from the skeeball games, pinball machines and some poor college student dressed as Wacky Wilbur doing a musical number that no one was listening to.</p><p>It was Frankie’s birthday today—a Saturday. I had awoken her with what I hope was a lovely rim-job, and after making love we woke the kids to spend the day celebrating. She opted to let the young ones pick the first thing to do and here we were. I thought it was a good idea since this place offered special features the other venue didn’t. On the second floor circling the play area were private sound-proof rooms that allowed adults to watch their kids below and keep their sanity. We could order drinks thru the intercom waitress so the two of us sat in a cubicle and drank some beers as we spied little Edward diving in and out of a pit filled with plastic balls. Christy was close by keeping an eye on him as she has always done. I suppose this sort of place should be a dream for two secret pedophiles like us but in truth the raucous antics and high noise level just gave us a headache and made us wonder why they haven’t instituted a leash-law for humans in this state. I figured this would be a good time to enlighten my life partner on what’s been going on and what might be in store for her this day (if things go right).</p><p>Beautiful Frankie smiled as we watched Eddie climb into some kind of treehouse tunnel. “You know, my sister and I didn’t get along most of the time. But I gotta admit, Angela did a great job with these kids. I wish she could see that they’re doing just fine.”</p><p>I hadn’t been sure where to start. I figured that this was perhaps an opening.</p><p>“Why didn’t you get along with your sister? You never spoke much about her.”</p><p>“Oh,” Frankie sipped her beer, “I never made it a secret my being gay and, well, she didn’t approve. Said it embarrassed her, and that only made me be more gay, y’know? Just to rile her. Anyway we never talked much after I left home.”</p><p>I saw Christina down below. She was alternating standing watch over her brother like a lifeguard and eyeing us in the booth talking. Watching our lips move in conversation, I’ll bet she was nervously waiting for Frankie’s mouth to pop open.</p><p>“You know,” I tried to sound casual, “I’ll bet your sister thought a lot differently of you later on in her life.”</p><p>“Oh yeah?” she chuckled bitterly, “I bet she wouldn’t have wanted me to get custody of her kids, that’s for sure.”</p><p>Our talk was getting a bit dark so I leaned over and kissed her. She kissed back, then remembered where we were and pulled back. “Stop. Other parents can see us in here.”</p><p>“Then let them. ‘Just to rile them’.” </p><p>She gave me a quick kiss and watched the kids some more. “Look, Christy keeps looking up at us. Think we’re embarrassing her or something?”</p><p>“Actually, I think she’s waiting for the time that your mouth pops open.”</p><p>“Say again?”</p><p>Well it’s now or never for me, I thought. “Frankie, being lesbian has not been a problem for either of us, right? It’s nothing to be ashamed of and we’ve been happy together with no compunctions.”</p><p>“Janey, What are—”</p><p>I held my hand up to finish. “But the night we used the Magic Elixir on the kids and played ‘doctor’ with them we felt horniness, lust, decadent, whatever. But we didn’t really feel shame or remorse, right? I mean the kids had no knowledge of it and they weren’t harmed and we got a bit of our fantasies out, right? And they’re growing up healthy and happy rugrats, am I correct?”</p><p>Frankie just waited for me to make my point.</p><p>“Now despite that wonderful moment, we decided that we would never make any further moves on the children. And we haven’t. Now why did we do that?”</p><p>Frankie started to say something, thought better of it and let me continue.</p><p>“Because we wanted the kids to have a normal and unaffected life with us. And normal they are. Hell, they’re better than normal. They’re the best behaved kids I have ever seen, and responsible. The way Christina protects Edward and Eddie minds Christina is…is…admirable.” I sensed I was losing my focus here. Frankie sensed it too.</p><p>“Janey, what are you getting at.”</p><p>“Well, I just want you to keep that in mind when I tell you some things.”</p><p>“What ‘things’?”</p><p>“Ehh, Okay,” I took a long slug of my beer, “You remember when I was sick last month and you went to the store that Sunday and left the kids playing in the living room? Well, I… I caught Christy giving head to her brother.”</p><p>Christina saw Frankie’s mouth pop open. I gave my best case for why I didn’t tell Frankie about it sooner but I don’t think it mattered as she was still in a state of shock. She gulped down the rest of her beer and looked down to see Christy but couldn’t find her. (The girl was hiding inside a crowd of kids but still watching us.)</p><p>“Well,” she finally composed herself, “I suppose we need to have a talk with young Christina. Now I don’t want us to sound judgmental or anything—”</p><p>I stopped her there and told her about the camera I had installed in Christy’s room. Her mouth dropped again and I explained how I needed to know if the kids were having sex regularly. When I told her about Edward’s nighttime visit, well, I could say that her mouth didn’t pop open but that was because it didn’t have time to shut from the last news. Her eyes did roll back in her head and she stood up and started pacing, ranting and blaming the new math and the Republicans for all of this nonsense. I let her vent out her amazement and felt she was taking it better than I thought. I spotted poor Christina watching from a hidden spot and could see fear in her eyes as she watched Aunt Frankie having her tirade. She looked less frightened when I flashed a thumbs up to her. Frankie finally sat back down and, after composing herself, switched on the intercom and ordered a Scotch and soda. They didn’t serve hard liquor so she ordered two more beers. She then asked if I wanted one also. “Sure,” I said. “Okay, make it three,” she announced to the waitress. After a few slugs she seemed more relaxed. “Well, I guess NOW the next thing to do is have a little talk with Christina, right?”</p><p>This is the way the rest of our time in the Wilbur Wackyworld booth went. Telling Frankie that I had already talked to Christina produced a mild reaction compared to when I started telling her about her sister’s incestuous playtime with the kids. Now I wasn’t sure if she was mortified, angry, and just plain blown away by the news as she was getting a little crocked and had just finished downing MY beer. A funny thing about Frankie, she normally doesn’t drink a lot. I mean she has on special occasions and, while there are morose drinkers, crying drinkers and violent drinkers, Frankie was actually a ‘cute’ drunk. The kind you had to keep an eye on or she would light the wrong end of her cigarette and try to smoke it for fifteen minutes. Or she would answer the cordless phone not realizing she had the remote control at her ear. When we left the Wackyworld my love was sitting in the passenger seat with a goofy smile on her face. She had not said anything to Christy or me, just looked straight ahead smiling and humming the Wilbur Wackyworld theme song. Christy was quiet too, not knowing what to make of the situation and Edward had tuckered himself out and fell asleep buckled up. Finally Frankie spoke up. “So. Where else are we going on my birthday?”</p><p>We went back home. I was worried about Frankie as she had not said much since we got in the car. I knew she would sleep as soon as I laid her on the bed. “Is she okay?” Christy asked from the bedroom doorway as I kissed Frankie on the forehead.</p><p>“She’s fine. She took it better than I’d thought.”</p><p>“Really?!”</p><p>“Trust me. Now check on your brother and you should take a nap yourself. We’re going out to dinner tonight. It’s Aunt Frankie’s birthday, remember?”</p><p>I was waiting with juice and aspirin when Frankie woke up. She was cool and collected if not a bit hungover. “Wow. My sister of all people,” she mused, “and stuff I only dream about.” She looked at me. “Did you and …”</p><p>“Nope,” I said. I was being truthful. Aside from that brief moment of groping, I mean. If anything else happened I wanted it to be with my lover’s full blessing and/or participation. I didn’t want to risk any wrong feelings from Frankie, and when I told Christina this she said she was glad Frankie was in love with me. We’d spent the week catching each other’s eye though, and I admit to some serious fantasizing over the girl.</p><p>“So,” I asked, “are you cool with it now?”</p><p>Frankie looked confused and rubbed her head. “I guess. I mean it was a shock. It’s like hearing that the Pope has been screwing…well, bad example. But my SISTER! Jeez.” She took a few more aspirin and gave me a sly smile. “You know, the more I think of it, the more jealous I get.”</p><p>“Oooh, glad to hear you say that.”</p><p>Frankie’s face became sharp. “Really? Why?”</p><p>“I talked to the kids. They consider you their new mother now. They’d like to make you happy.”</p><p>Frankie’s mouth popped open. Get dressed, I said, we’re going to dinner. It’s your birthday.</p><p>We ate at a very fancy restaurant. Four-year-old Edward looked darling in his suit and tie and his hair combed down. ‘My Little James Bond’ I called him. Christina wore a lovely evening dress that I had picked out for her. It was a rose-colored number that kept her lovely shoulders bare and ruffles in the front that almost gave the illusion that she had small breasts. Frankie had broken the tension the poor girl was feeling by playfully asking her if there were any other secrets she had hidden. They smiled at each other throughout the meal. At Christy’s nudging, Edward held out their present to Aunt Frankie: a watch they had picked out together. By dessert we were giggling and snickering like a family should and I felt warm just being there.</p><p>The ride home was filled with anticipation. We were all quiet but kept smiling. Zooming out of the elevator, the kids ran down the hall with the keys to the door. Frankie held me back.</p><p>“Janey, I don’t know. I know it’s a fantasy come true, but I don’t want to lose these kids.”</p><p>“So who’s gonna know? Tell me one time when they made you suspicious about themselves. Hell, Edward’s practically been trained since birth to keep a secret. Now face it, you’re getting the birthday of your life tonight.” And I led her into our apartment.</p><p>We found the kids in our bedroom arranging the pillows. They were propped against the headboard and Eddie was bringing in some extras from their rooms. I had explained to Frankie that the kids were used to doing certain things for their mother and if it made them feel comfortable to do the same with us. The girl was lighting several well-placed candles about the room and turned off the overhead light. The little four-year-old was giving serious consideration to the placement of the pillows and then stood beside his sister, still looking like a miniature spy. Christy looked down at her dress. “We’re usually in our pajamas.”</p><p>“Go then,” I said, “and hurry.”</p><p>They scampered off and I turned to Frankie. She looked nervous and shaky. “Oh my god, Janey. Is this really gonna happen?” I answered her by putting a joint to her lips and lighting it. She inhaled deeply and I took a toke. The kids entered and Frankie coughed trying wave the smoke away.</p><p>Christy was unperturbed. “It’s okay, Aunt Frankie, Mom always smoked those. They’re not for kids, though. Let’s see, candles, pillows, that stuff you’re smoking, what’s missing?”</p><p>“Clothes!” Edward called out, pointing at us.</p><p>“That’s right, Aunt Frankie, you have to take your clothes off.”</p><p>Now this seemed ironic. Here we were taking our evening dresses off in front of the children, who were wearing Barbie and Scooby-doo PJ’s. I felt the buzz hit me and unzipped Frankie from the back, letting her dress drop to the floor. She stood there in bra and panties and I undid the top, letting her full breasts fall out and forward. Little Eddie turned and whispered into his sister’s ear.</p><p>“Yeah,” she agreed, “just like mommy’s.” I turned my lover around and found a new look in her eyes. Gone was nervousness and bold lust had taken it’s place. She pulled my dress down and exposed my titties, nipples hard from the sudden freedom and well, just plain horniness. She kissed me sexily, pushing our boobs together and copping a feel for the children’s amusement. We smiled, blushed and turned to face the kids. Together we bent over and slid our panties off. Christy’s eyes grew big and Edward excitedly whispered into her ear.</p><p>“What?” we demanded.</p><p>The girl seemed thrilled. “Hair. You have hair down there.”</p><p>It seems Angela kept herself shaved. Frankie and I had, respectively, light and dark bushes, neatly trimmed. It was just a reminder to us that Christina would be showing us her hairless pussy soon. I’d hoped I wasn’t too wet down there for first impressions, but I could feel myself getting soaked.</p><p>As per the girl’s instructions, we leaned back against the pillows, our knees up and our hands mildly passing over our cunts. “Mommy loved to poke herself while Eddie and me sat here.” They positioned themselves on the foot of the bed. My breathing was heavy now. The kids took off their pajama tops. Little Eddie had dark nipples on his baby chest. I’d seen him naked in the tub, of course, but now those little nubs had a whole new look to me. They both had the same boyish skin but the girl’s nipples were pink and puffy and succulent-looking. I took one last puff and handed the roach to Frankie. She waved it away, never taking her eyes off the children. What a decadent scene we made: two grown women naked in a bed, leaning back shoulder to shoulder watching two little children put on a strip show for us. Frankie’s fingers left her pussy and grabbed my hand, giving it a squeeze while she watched every move her young charges made. It was her way of telling me that she was glad that I was there with her. When she let go she moved her hand to my pussy and mine to hers.</p><p>Christina was pulling on her ‘puffies’, getting them to swell and extend. Edward grinned, waiting for instructions. I could see his little erection tenting thru his pjs. Christy slid her hand down his pajama pants and cupped his groin. “Guess what I’ve got,” she sing-songed and little Eddie giggled excitedly. I heard my mate next to me moan and my finger felt a rush of liquid honey. I loved running my finger up and down her slit.</p><p>Christy then pulled her baby brother’s pants down and showed us his teeny boner. Frankie and I gave a wolf-whistle at the same time and the boy just beamed. Crouched behind him, Christina brought her hands around to his weiner and stroked the little two-inch cock. Frankie moaned again and brought her hand back to her mound. Eddie gave a giggle when his sister wrapped her red lips around it. His pants were still around his knees and the girl turned him around, never taking her mouth off him, so that his smooth flawless little asscheeks were facing us. Her hand slid about his buttocks and then two fingers pushed them apart giving us a glimpse of his butt-hole. Frankie had her first orgasm of the night. I was in a state of delirium. I’m surprised there wasn’t drool running down my chin. The kids gleefully smiled at each other while we were cumming.</p><p>Edward lost the rest of his pajamas and hopped on the bed, his peter bouncing with him. Christina quieted him and stood up on the bed and slid her bottom off. She was the most beautiful creation I had ever seen. Her plump little body was smooth as silk and her hairless pussy was perfect. Frankie and I were gripping our tits and making squishy sounds with our cunts as the girl reclined in front of us, propped on her elbows, and spread her legs. I was hypnotized by that bald slit that began to separate as she drew her legs further apart. The smell of adult pussy was in the air. Frankie’s was especially fragrant. It was something I loved about her. She gave off the most enticing perfume when she was really horny and I delighted in watching young Christy’s nostrils react to the scent. Frankie and I both leaned forward to get a better look and in response the seven-year-old pulled her lips apart to show her secrets. She had a pink clean wetness that drew us closer. I could see her clit bobbing in and out of her shell. I could smell younger pussy and before I could move further, Frankie dove in and began eating her niece’s honeypot. I masturbated furiously as I watched.</p><p>The girl looked glazed as her aunt tenderly but deeply licked her soft crack. She may have been too young to orgasm but she was enjoying this nonetheless. Little Eddie moved along side of Christy, perhaps starting to feel left out, and whispered in her ear. The schoolgirl smiled, nodded and said to me, “Mom liked this one a lot. I think you will too.” And with that, Edward stood over his sister’s head and carefully squatted. My fingers started moving in overdrive and Frankie lifted her head to see Christina push her tongue up her baby brother’s ass. As he gingerly sat on his sister’s face, I could see her tongue snake around his tiny hole and his stiff short pecker pointed straight up. “Oh, Oh , OHH!” Frankie cried out and, leaving the girl’s drenched mound, glided up her body and practically swallowed Eddie’s wee sausage and pearly balls.</p><p>Her free hand shot to her gash and Frankie and I wound up cumming at the same time, very passionately and very loudly. We rolled over into each other gasping for air and soaked with sweat. The children cheered at our well-timed orgasms.</p><p>Poor little Edward fell asleep sometime during the night, but not before we got to see him lick his sister’s pussy and asshole, not before Frankie let him taste her furry cunt (he loved that), an not before I took my sopping-wet pussy-soaked fingers and lathered up his little Johnson.</p><p>That left us girls still awake and sleep was something we didn’t do. Christina seemed to be in heaven as she kept making us cum one way or another. God, that youngster could suckle tit, taste pussy and eat ass like she lived for it. Her joy of making her mother smile had now been redirected to her new moms and she was glowing each time we exploded. I was in heaven too. As Christy got on her knees and bent down to taste her aunt’s pussy, I moved behind her and kneaded her plump behind. I was floating as I pulled her cheeks further apart and gazed at her cute pinkish hole. I brought my nose close to it and drew in the intimate scent I had remembered from the night of the Elixir. My finger felt the rim of her puckered ass and, as if in a stupor; my head drifted forward, lost in the flesh of this little girl. I remember my nose pressing against her pouting opening and then pushing in a little. I felt the young one giggle and I began laving her backside with my tongue. We moved about in various combinations. My favorite was when Christy tongued Aunt Frankie’s ass while I drank her pussy juices. Frankie’s ‘perfume’ kept me there for God knows how long. Then, as the night began to wane, Frankie, who couldn’t get enough of this hairless pussy, was giving Christy a ‘last call’ munching. I held the child in my arms as my mate pulled the girl’s lips apart and inhaled deeply. As she ran her tongue through the velvet slit, Christina took my nipple into her mouth and soaked it with saliva. She began to hum and after a while began to moan. Soon the youngster was bucking and twitching and had herself a pretty good climax, almost biting my tit off for a moment. Frankie was ecstatic. “Oh my god! Did you see that?! She came! Was that your first, sweetheart?” I caught the wink Christy gave me. Her mother did say she was convincing.</p><p>Everyone slept late that morning. I was too pooped to move so it was toaster waffles for all. I must have looked like Frankie did; worn out and ready to crawl back under the sheets (for sleep!). The kids looked bright and cheery and asked if they could watch TV. We nodded and they scooted off arguing over the remote. Frankie looked at me in amazement. We both looked into the living room at the youngsters. If it wasn’t for a brief, sweet smile Christina gave us, you’d think last night didn’t happen.</p><p>“Amazing,” Frankie said.</p><p>“Told ya,” I smiled.</p>"
1632,"My Times With Chloe, Part 1 – 1972",HoneyWest,1,,['f/f'],"<p>So far the plan was going well. Chloe and I had neatly scaled the
tall wooden fence that made the Robinsons’ back yard seem like a
compound. It was an impressive back yard too. A beautiful patio and
cookout area, neatly trimmed lawn and a huge oak tree that must have been
a thousand years old. It was the tree that was our destination for it
held an equally impressive treehouse that Tommy Robinson and his dad
built a while back. The wooden slats that were hammered into the side
of the massive oak served as the only way up and I was impressed at
the solidness of the structure as we stealthily climbed it. Once
inside the roughly second-story fort we rolled down the curtain that
served as a door and we rolled up the bamboo shade to the window that
looked out over the Robinson house just enough to see if anyone had
spotted us. I was a little scared and thrilled and Chloe was singing
the instrumental theme to Mission Impossible the whole time. The
house was quiet and we giggled at our successful raid. Our plan was
going well so far. Our mission: we were going to see Tommy Robinson’s
penis in exchange for showing him our goodies. This probably sounds a
bit silly but you have to understand that this was 1972 and we didn’t
have free computer porn or cable TV yet or even easy access to sex
magazines. Chloe and I were only eleven and our sex education was the
book we had stolen, <i>Everything You Always Wanted To Know About Sex
But Were Afraid To Ask</i>. Lord knows we believed everything we read in
it and years later would crack up at the things we believed. But
right now it was a bible to us what with the world being inhabited by
hippies and free love and a sexual revolution that we didn’t want to
pass us by. It was dusk when we entered the treehouse and it was
getting too dark to see inside. I found some candles and we lit one
and searched for the walkie-talkie that was supposed to be there.
Once we found it, Chloe whispered into it for Tommy to answer. No
response.</p><p>“Maybe he’s still at the dinner table,” I suggested after more tries
were unsuccessful. “Let’s wait a bit.”</p><p>We sat in the light of one candle and smiled at each other, excited
that we were doing this.</p><p>The funny thing is Chloe and I didn’t like each other when we first
met. My name is Anna. My father was a Navy man stationed at the
nearby base and I was therefore looked down on by the civilian kids.
Unlike Navy housing, Chloe lived in the Brady Bunch’s neighborhood
much like Tommy Robinson. Whereas I was a gawky girl with no tits and
even less hips, Chloe was well-bred gorgeous, with ample boobs for
eleven and a sexy figure. The bitch, I thought.  One day on the
school bus I saw Chloe and her circle of friends snickering at me and
as I was in a pissed mood already I confronted them. It seems they
thought my dress amusing. I should have expected it, I guess. My Mom
had made it for me and while she meant well she tried for the Mod
look. Unfortunately the Mod look had died years earlier but she made
it for me and that was good enough. Chloe made a disparaging remark
about Mom’s talent as a seamstress so I slapped her. She in turn
slugged me. We had to be pulled apart and there we were in the
principal’s office scratched and bruised and glaring at each other. I
wanted to move to another town.</p><p>A week later I was sitting at the school bus stop trying to untie a
knot in my sneaker when she walked up behind me. Great, I thought,
more trouble.</p><p>“Hi,” she said quietly.</p><p>“What!” I was ready for a fight.</p><p>“N-nothing,” she said and started to turn away. She stopped and came
back. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know your mother was dead. We were just…
being stupid.”</p><p>I didn’t say anything. She didn’t leave. We caught the bus and by the
time it dropped her off at her home we had made plans to go to the
base theater. Soon we were inseparable. We shopped, did homework even
babysat together. I hung with her group of friends and it was cool
but more and more it was just Chloe and me. Being a Navy brat and
moving around a lot I was not used to having a steady friend. It was
great. We looked like an odd pair: I had long hair and a flower child
look (I liked to pretend I was Julie from the Mod Squad) and Chloe
was well developed with thick wavy hair that always cried
out ‘Establishment’. We were like Melanie and Trish Nixon together.
But it didn’t matter. We were buddies. Whenever we agreed to do
something daring together we would signal our mutual agreement to the
task by linking our pinky fingers together. It was our secret
signal.  </p><p>Naturally the subjects of boys and sex were important to us and we
became more daring in our search for knowledge. The other night, I
had sneaked into my father’s sock drawer and borrowed his old Playboy
magazines for us to look at. In my bedroom we would be in awe of the
perfect bodies that these playmates had and amused at the complete
lack of pubic hair.</p><p>“That’s called ‘airbrushing’,” Chloe announced, “they’ve all got
pubic hair but Playboy doesn’t seem to like it so they airbrush it
out. See, I’ve got mine started already.”</p><p>With that she stood up and unzipped her jeans and tugged her panties
down just far enough to show the top of her peach fuzz bush. I recall
my heart jumping a beat as she did this and I wanted to show her
everything I had just to get her to pull those panties the rest of
the way down. I didn’t want to be perceived as ‘weird’, though and
before I could volunteer anything we heard my Dad enter the house and
rushed to put his magazines back. Later, as we danced to Bobby
Sherman or David Cassidy 45’s and tossed about Tiger Beat magazines,
Chloe decided that we should practice being with boys. We started
with dancing. With slower records, we started in formal stance,
taking turns leading, when Chloe pulled me close. “This is how
boys’ll do it.” She softly hooked my arm around my back and rested
her chin on my shoulder. The closeness surprised me and the feel of
her cushiony breasts as they pressed into me caused my nipples to
harden. I wasn’t sure if she could feel them through my tye-dyed t-
shirt but then it occurred to me that I could feel hers. Perhaps
embarrassed, we wound up falling on the bed, giggling and tickling
each other. Laying there, we fell silent and Chloe announced that we
should now practice kissing.</p><p>“Pretend I’m Tommy” She said and leaned in to meet my lips. I was a
bit stiff and closed-mouth but I felt her tongue trace my lips and I
parted them to allow her entrance. Our kisses were softer than I
could have imagined and I felt my young pussy getting wet. We took
turns ‘being the Boy’ but basically we were just making out.
Somewhere along the way it had stopped being a lesson and we were
simply becoming lost in each other, just two sets of velvety lips
sliding together. I was vaguely aware of the downstairs phone ringing
but then I felt Chloe’s hand rubbing my arm as we kissed. Soon we
were both caressing each other and our hands began brushing the tips
of our breasts. I felt electricity when she cupped my little boob.</p><p>Dad suddenly knocked on the door and we jumped thirty feet high.
Chloe’s mother had called and wanted her home for dinner now. Okay,
Dad, we chimed.</p><p>“Wow”, I giggled, “We going to have to find some boys soon, Huh?.
That was fun.” Chloe nodded and I knew we were both blushing. I had
been masturbating guiltily for a few years up to that point but that
night I discovered just how multi-orgasmic I could be. I had
practically made myself sore while thinking about Chloe’s tender and
passionate kisses. Girl-girl love still had a sort of mild deviant
stigma to us back then and we focused back to boys because it
was ‘normal’.</p><p>Soon Chloe admitted that she and Tommy had been flirting and making
out a couple of times and they had made the plans for this evening.
It was to be Tommy only (no friends) but she was allowed to bring me
along for ‘company’. Tommy, being our age and wanting to further his
sexual knowledge was more than agreeable to the idea.</p><p>Now it was getting dark and we were worried that the candlelight
would be noticeable in the treehouse. The lights of a car pulled up
in front of the house but we had no idea who it was and assumed the
family was now home. More attempts on the walkie-talkie failed even
though we saw room lights come on. Finally, Chloe became impatient.</p><p>“I’m going to sneak down, approach the house from the front  and ring
the doorbell,” she made it sound like a military tactic, “I’ll think
of some lame excuse to talk to Tommy. He better not have chickened
out!” And she left.</p><p>By the light of a candle, I did a cursory exploration of the
treehouse. I felt comfortable with the solidness of the structure and
the size of the room. It was almost bedroom size and I found some
rolled-up sleeping bags the boys would use on weekend nights. A
Styrofoam cooler was half full with water and bottles of coke. We had
been sitting on a yard sale rug and there was an old bathroom cabinet
on the wall that held supplies such as sterno cans, Jiffy Pop and
more candles. Playboy pinups adorned the remaining wall. There was an
empty cider jug that I guessed to be their ‘bathroom’ and a locked
footlocker that probably held old Playboys and such. I could imagine
Tommy and Barry and the other boys camping here at night, sneaking
beers, telling stories and lighting farts. The night air was perfect.
Not too hot, a light summer breeze kept the room fresh and breathable
through the airy bamboo shade.</p><p>Soon Chloe came back with the news. “Guess what! That was his
grandmother at the house. She’s feeding the dog. Tommy’s in the
hospital! Really! He was in the basement cutting some speaker wires
or something and he chopped his finger off!” I was aghast but Chloe
seemed more excited at having school gossip firsthand. “Oh it’s only
a finger. Anyway his folks rushed him to the base hospital and now
they’ve taken him to the city and they’re going to try and sew the
finger back on!”</p><p>“They can do that?” I asked.</p><p>“I guess. His grandmother said they’ll probably be gone most of the
night and Tommy will have to stay at the hospital. Freaky, huh? Looks
like we’ll have to do this another time.”</p><p>And yet we didn’t leave our little fortress. Assuming Tommy’s
grandmother would leave soon, we lit more candles and found a bottle
opener for the sodas. We sat down in our original waiting positions
with the window between us and smiled at each other. Chloe and I were
both wearing our matching hip-hugger jeans with the flowers
embroidered on the side. I had just a plain tee-shirt on but she was
wearing a hippie-ish halter-top that tied around her back and neck
and did not use a bra. Her parents would definitely not have approved
her leaving the house in that get-up but she snuck out with it anyway.
With the anticipation of seeing a live boy’s dick now gone I became
aware of how Chloe looked and I think she was noticing me. (I too
wore no bra, not that I needed one). I suddenly felt very aware of
myself and I looked down to see my pointy nipples poking thru my
shirt. I folded my arms casually to cover them and Chloe obliged me
by being distracted by the footlocker.</p><p>“Look at the lock! It looks like the one we used when they were
building the new wing to the school. Tommy and I had to share a
locker for a year. Everybody had to double up.” She pulled it up to
examine the back. “Yup. Same lock.”</p><p>“So?”</p><p>“So,” She began turning the dial, “I think I still remember the
combination.” She tried several times but with no results. I watched
her as she shifted to her hands and knees and tried repeatedly to get
the sequence of numbers right. Her butt stuck up and outwards and
stretched her denim to a perfect tightness. I was pretty sure she
knew how she was looking and she continued to twist the combination
dial. “I know the numbers I just can’t remember if it’s three times
to the right or two…There!” And the footlocker was now opened.</p><p>Like pirates getting their first glimpse of the booty we oohed and
aahed at what was inside: cigarettes and ashtrays, an empty pint of
Jim Beam, a cigar box and other small symbols of preteen defiance.
But what wowed us were the dirty magazines. Mostly Playboys and
paperbacks until we picked some up and found a black and white
hardcore magazine. The text was in German but the action needed no
translation. It involved two couples meeting in an apartment and
having an orgy. Chloe and I were pressed shoulder to shoulder as we
strained to see the action by candlelight.</p><p>“Look at the size of his dick,” chloe whispered as if I wasn’t
looking. We flipped to the next page expecting to see sexual
intercourse but found actual oral sex instead.</p><p>“Look, she’s got it in her mouth!” she squealed but my eyes were on
the opposite page where the two women were naked and kissing. It
became quiet as we scanned the photos and I heard Chloe swallow. I
felt my cunt become wet and started to rummage thru the chest to see
if there were any more of the harder stuff. I opened the cigar box
and gasped at the baggie of marijuana (two fingers), the hash pipe
and the three rolled joints. “Pot!” exclaimed Chloe and she took a
joint and put it between her lips.</p><p>“Isn’t that bad for you?” I asked cautiously. She just p’shawed and,
finding matches, fired it up.</p><p>So we each leaned back against a wall opposite each other and toked
away while looking at dirty books. Actually I only had one hit,
coughed for fifteen minutes and sat back waiting to see what would
happen. (I didn’t realize I had already caught a buzz. I guess I was
expecting some Peter Fonda type acid trip or something.) I had found
another hardcore with no text but plenty of action and Chloe was
engrossed in a paperback titled ‘Daddy’s Little Girl’. I became aware
of the scent my pussy gave when I diddled myself and hoped it wasn’t
carrying far. When I looked at Chloe she was eyeing me and my nipples
which were rock hard. This time I did not cover them but instead
straightened my shoulders and jutted them out. Chloe moved her book
aside to show that her buds were also obvious. Smiling, she brought
her fingers to her tits and teased herself though her top, making
them poke out even further. She kept her eyes on me the whole time
watching for my reaction.</p><p>Seeing Chloe touch herself did it for me. I reached back for the
German hardcore and flipped to the page where one woman was sucking
the other’s tit. I turned it around and displayed it to her from
across the room. She didn’t say anything at first but then her smile
turned devilish and sexy.</p><p>“Okay,” was all she said. We put down our books and, knee-walking,
met in the middle. Still standing on our knees, without a word, she
slid her hands under my t-shirt and cupped my lemon-sized breasts. I
wasn’t sure how to act sexually but I guess my smile said it all as
she gently molded her palms over my soft flesh. She brought her lips
to mine and her mouth tasted cool and clear. Then she lightly pinched
my nipples. The smell of pussy was between us and I knew it wasn’t
just me. She pulled my shirt off over my head and I wasn’t sure if it
was the pot or the passion but I felt myself sway and put my arms
around her. God, it felt good holding her in my arms. My hands found
the back string to her halter-top and untied it. She did the same to
the upper string and her top slid down her front to the floor. I was
in love and jealous at the same time. Her breasts were perfect. Full
for an eleven-year-old, her coned-shaped tips were pink and inviting.
I caressed my fingers across her orbs ever so slightly and she
shuddered with pleasure. Her nipples seem to grow an extra knob at
the tip. That was an invitation for me and I bent down and began
sucking on her button. Whether I was doing it right didn’t seem to
matter to me at that moment. I only knew that I could do this all
night and never want to leave the cushions of her boobs. She let out
a low moan and held my head to her chest as I suckled. Finally she
pulled me away and her face was flushed. Without instruction, we went
to the sleeping bags and rolled one out. Chloe unzipped it and then
we had a blanket instead. She laid down, shimmied her jeans off and I
was, again jealously, looking at my friend, not yet twelve, lovely,
with what seemed like the body of a young woman. By candlelight she
was a dream. I felt like the Anti-Chloe, boobless and hipless and now
insecure. She held her arms out to me.</p><p>“Come down here, Anna. I want to practice kissing some more.”</p><p>She found my button and zipper and then she grabbed the back of my
pants and pulled them down as I stood, her hands running down my
asscheeks as she took my panties with them.</p><p>“Mmmm, you have little hairs,” she purred. True, they were wispy
strands that had started sprouting around my mound and before I could
remark she pulled me down next to her and kissed me. Our bodies
flowed over each other and the feel of smooth flesh against smooth
flesh was exciting.</p><p>She finally broke the kiss and looked at me with wild eyes.</p><p>“I wanna look.” And with that she glided down my body and spread my
legs apart. I could feel her breath near my cunt and her fingers
pulled my lips apart. I looked down to see her sniffing my pussy as
if it were perfumed. I knew what would be next but I still wasn’t
ready for how it felt when her tongue touched my slit. She started
gingerly and soon was lapping at my cunt with abandon. My hands found
my nipples as her mouth worked over my nearly hairless mound. She
began alternating teasing my clit and rolling her tongue in a
circular motion at my hole, causing it to open more. I felt the
swelling of an orgasm approaching when she slid her finger inside me
and I could feel it squishing around. Soon two fingers crooked in my
cervix, almost gripping me, my back arched and I came in her face,
trying to keep as quiet as I could out of habit. Soon I was still,
and my body had a light film of sweat all over. Chloe looked up from
my cunt with cheeks and chin glistening. My body convulsed as she
pulled her fingers out.</p><p>“You said you were a virgin,” she said, more curious than suspicious.
I was, but I didn’t want to admit that I’d lost my hymen to the
handle of a hairbrush back in an earlier masturbating session. Now I
could never hide anything from Chloe. Now I only wanted to return the
joy she had given me.</p><p>“Now it’s my turn,” I pleaded.</p><p>We switched places. Chloe had a soft light downy bush that failed to
hide her wet slit. Her mound was puffier than mine but it was her
pussy lips that held my fascination. Her crack was longer than mine
and she had extra folds that seem to blossom as I separated her cunt.
Her inside was pink and moist and sweet-smelling and her clit was
like a pearl. I looked up to see her smiling at me as she held the
fingers that were inside me up to her nose. I tried to remember
everything she did to me but soon instinct just took over and my
tongue was enjoying itself, exploring her nooks and crannies and
gently pulling on her lips with my teeth. I guessed I was doing good
as her hand held the back of my head, not pushing but stroking my
hair approvingly. Her hips began to gyrate and her hand slid down to
my cheek and then to my mouth as if she needed to physically feel my
tongue touching her pussy. Her finger slid around her juicy cunt
bumping into my tongue and settling on her clit as I stroked up and
down her slit and pushed my wiggling tongue into her opening. She was
not as quiet when she exploded and her juices poured out of her,
which I drank up eagerly. It seemed there was nothing we
considered ‘icky’ and took to this lesbian thing with glee. When she
had settled down I just rested my face on her slickened mound and
rubbed my cheeks into her wetness.</p><p>“Wow,” was all either of us could say for a time. We lay there in
each other’s arms and let the light summer breeze pass through the
bamboo slats and evaporate the sweat from our skin. Soon my hands
began touching magic spots on Chloe and she knew that horny little me
wanted some more. She smiled, hesitated, touched my nipple, then
hesitated again.</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“I gotta pee,” she giggled sheepishly.</p><p>“Oh.” I looked at the cider jug with it’s nickel-size opening.</p><p>“Oh don’t even think I could manage that,” she giggled, “blow out the
candles.”</p><p>I did and she stepped to the entrance and raised the curtain. The
cool night air tumbled in and I saw her beautiful body in the
moonlight. She looked like a nymph. Then she lurched her pelvis
forward and shot an arc of piss into the air to water the backyard.</p><p>That was when we heard the surprised shriek from below.
“Aaah!! You pissed on me!!”</p><p>Chloe stopped peeing and spun around. “Who’s that?!” I half-whispered
in panic.</p><p>“Ohmigod! Get dressed! Get dressed! I think I just peed on Tommy’s
grandmother!”</p><p>End of part one.</p>"
1633,"My Times With Chloe, Part 2 – 1972",HoneyWest,2,,['F/f/f'],"<p>“Oh you brats are in the shithouse now!” the woman’s voice called
from down below. Chloe and I panicked as we rushed in the dark to get
our clothes on. Chloe wheeled around and hit her head on the side of
the medicine cabinet and I couldn’t get my jeans to slide on fast
enough. “Oh fuck, oh fuck,” Chloe muttered as she held the side of
her head in pain and tried to tie the straps of her halter top at the
same time.</p><p>“Answer me up there!” said the voice.</p><p>I tugged my pants up and went to reach for my shirt when I fell
over. “Chloe!” I whispered hoarsely, “I can’t walk!”</p><p>“You got your jeans on backwards, you dummy!” Chloe zipped hers up
and stumbled to the entrance and peered down.</p><p>“Ummm… Oh hi! Mrs. Robinson. I was just checking around up here for
Tommy. Y’know, to make sure no one was playing around up here.”</p><p>“Yeah, right,” I heard Mrs. Robinson say and Chloe scampered back to
side.</p><p>“Shit! She’s coming up!”</p><p>“What?” I squeaked incredulously, “She can do that?!”</p><p>“Mom’s gonna send me to catholic school. I just know it.”</p><p>“She can’t climb up here! She’s Tommy’s grandmother, right?” Chloe
just looked at me as if I had said something stupid. I didn’t think
it was stupid. The only other grandmother I’d known besides mine was
little Kevin Jackson’s at the last naval base Dad was stationed at
and both women were the classic ‘grandmother’ look: white-haired old
ladies with shapeless form, saggy breasts and flowery dresses who
smelled funny and insisted on pinching your cheeks—like the old lady
who carried Tweety Bird around in those Warner Bros. cartoons. At
least that’s the image I’d gotten when Chloe used the words ‘Tommy’s
grandmother’. Not my idea of a tree-climber, that’s for sure.</p><p>And yet there she was sticking her head in the doorway and trying to
peer into the shadows.</p><p>Her voice was calm but stern. “Quit fooling around and light one of
those candles. Now.” I heard Chloe fumble and try to strike a match
but her shaking hands got in the way.</p><p>“Now,” Mrs. Robinson repeated. The room was relit and Chloe sat back
down next to me, two girls who knew we had been busted. Mrs. Robinson
stood on the top slats of the ladder and, elbows on the floor,
crooked her hand under her chin and eyed us with no expression. Even
though I could only see her head and shoulders this was not the
traditional ‘grandmother’ I was expecting. Her face was long and,
well, mature but in an attractive way. In later years when I looked
at a photo of her I realized that she looked like an older, heftier
Susan Sarandon but with a Jane Fonda-Klute style haircut with salt
and pepper coloring. She looked around the room; at us, at the
footlocker, at the sleeping bag in the middle of the floor, then back
at us.</p><p>Without a word she climbed the rest of the way in and sat across from
us. She was wearing a peasant blouse, beads, sandals and a flimsy
maxi-dress. Very hippish. She smiled at us in a warm fashion.</p><p>“Who’s your friend, Chloe?”</p><p>“Janice Smith,” Chloe lied quickly.</p><p>“Ah.” Mrs. Robinson nodded and then sniffed the air. “Gawd, it smells
like pot in here—and cunt.” We froze at these words, not only because
of the implications but the frank language that came out of this
adult. She pulled a cigarette out of nowhere and lit it. “So. Watcha
kids been doing?”</p><p>“Oh,” Chloe tried to sound casual, “just talking and, y’know, stuff.”</p><p>“Ah,” she said again, blowing smoke out the treehouse
entrance, “Therese and Isabelle stuff, huh?” We didn’t get the
reference. “You two have been playing girl-girl games, haven’t you?”</p><p>“No!” I blurted.</p><p>“No? Child I was listening to you two from below. You weren’t that
quiet.”</p><p>Chloe stayed calm. “Are you going to tell my folks?”</p><p>The woman took another drag and looked us over. Two eleven-year-old
girls huddled together scared at being denounced before family and
friends. At the mercy of this overaged hippie. I knew that no matter
how we tried to explain it, Dad would not look at me the same way
again and I did not like the thought. Mrs. Robinson was staring
straight into my soul. “What’s your real name, child?” I didn’t
answer.</p><p>She continued staring as if she was making up her mind. “Right. Okay,
girls, Treehouse Time is over. March down this tree and into the
kitchen. Backdoor’s unlocked.” She put out her cigarette and started
rolling the sleeping bag. “Move it!”</p><p>We climbed down the tree and walked to the house. Tommy’s grandmother
was still in the fort.</p><p>“Quick!” Chloe whispered, “Take off! She doesn’t know who you are.
I’ll cover.”</p><p>“No. I won’t leave you. Jeez, who is she anyway?”</p><p>“I told you. That’s Tommy’s grand—”</p><p>“No I mean WHAT is she? She sure isn’t your typical granny.”</p><p>“Tommy says she acts like she’s fourteen or something. She’s been to
protests and marches and Woodstock and dates hippies and bikers and
stuff. Tommy says his folks get embarrassed about her but he likes
her cause she’s a lot of fun when she visits.”</p><p>“No kidding. She was at Woodstock?”</p><p>Mrs. Robinson was suddenly right behind them. “Are you kidding, kids?
Who do you think was passing out all the brown acid?”</p><p>We didn’t get the joke and followed her into the house. We were
greeted by Gretchen, the family dog and Mrs. Robinson offered us some
cokes. We dutifully followed her through a fine early-american living room
and up the stairs.</p><p>“This is Tommy’s room, but it’s the only place I can get comfortable
in when I’m in town.” She turned on the lights to what seemed to be a
head shop; the closet door was replaced by hanging beads and the
walls were almost totally covered by black-light posters. She turned
on a lava lamp in the corner and sat on Tommy’s bed motioning for us
to sit on the rug. In the light I got a better view of this strange
woman. She now seemed older and had a little more weight to her but
none of it seemed unappealing. It occurred to me that if I become a
grandmother I would like to look as good as her. Her breasts were
full and round and possibly saggy but her peasant top contained them
nicely. Her hair showed a little moist matting on the side I had not
noticed before. She touched it and smirked, “Somebody peed on me.”
Chloe bowed her head a bit.</p><p>The woman then pulled another smoke from out of nowhere and we
realized that it was a joint.</p><p>“Isn’t that Tommy’s pot?” Chloe asked then regretted saying it.</p><p>“No,” she answered, “the stuff in the baggie is Tommy’s. The joints
belonged to me. Sort of a finders fee for getting the pot.” She lit
the stick and inhaled deeply, and exhaled. “Now,” she looked down at
our faces, “Let’s get some bad vibes out of the way. No, I’m not
going to tell your parents or anyone else about what you two were
doing upstairs. This is an age of free love and that extends to
everybody. In my day we called it ‘experimenting’ and I don’t think
it does any harm. Does that sound groovy to you? Good. Now,” she took
another toke while before continuing, “this puts us in an interesting
stalemate. You can’t tell on me without telling on yourselves.”</p><p>Chloe, relieved that our ‘experimentation’ would be kept secret,
piped up. “Oh, we wouldn’t tell anybody about your pot smoking, Mrs.
Robinson. Honest.”</p><p>The woman smiled. “First off, call me Rose. It’s short for Rosalyn.
And I’m not talking about smoking some grass. After all, you did that
as well.”</p><p>Chloe and I exchanged questioning glances. Mrs. Robinson, that is,
Rose, continued.</p><p>“You see I was listening to you two in the treehouse. When the night
breeze stilled I could hear those yummy wet sounds two bodies can
make and when each of you came, well, you weren’t that quiet. It
reminded me of my younger days listening to those sounds. So I
wondered if you two little birds would like to continue what you’d
started …only …with me as well.”</p><p>I realized my mouth was open. I looked at Chloe to see the same look
on her face. Or maybe not. Her expression was of surprise but I also
saw a hint of consideration to the idea. I panicked and spoke up.</p><p>“I’m sorry, Mrs. Rob—Rose! I…think I have to get home soon. It’s
getting late and all.” I stood up and felt myself regretting this
action. Rose maintained her relaxed confident pose and she seemed to
ooze sexuality as she sat there. Chloe stood with me but said
nothing. I wasn’t sure how to make a graceful exit.</p><p>“It’s okay, Janice. I didn’t mean to scare you.”</p><p>“Oh I’m not scared! I mean…” Suddenly I didn’t want her to think
badly of me. “My name’s Anna. Not Janice. Anna.”</p><p>She smiled. “Nice to meet you, Anna. Anyway, it’s like I said: a
polite stalemate. You can’t tell anyone that I propositioned you
without telling on yourselves, and vice-versa. Are we hip on this?
Good. Well, I suppose I should take a shower now,” she grinned
warmly. “Somebody peed on me, y’know.”</p><p>Chloe and I went downstairs and she stopped me at the front
door. “What a night, huh? What time do you hafta be home?”</p><p>“I’m supposed to be in by eleven but Dad’s on duty tonight. If you
wanna—”</p><p>“Anna, look. I know this sounds crazy but think about it. She could
teach us things! Even more than we’ve learned already, doncha see?”</p><p>“Eeww, Chloe! She’s…well she’s old! She must be—”</p><p>“Doesn’t she look GREAT? And her boobs! They must be three times
bigger than mine. Don’t you wanna…?”</p><p>Actually I did I just didn’t want to admit it. I had always thought
of older people as someone I didn’t want to be around. But this woman
who was older than my dad exuded warmth and intimacy. Now I not only
wanted to be with this Rose I wanted to smother my face in her
breasts. I looked at Chloe for a long moment and then we linked our
pinkies together.</p><p>We then went into battle mode. Chloe ran out of the house to her home
which was a block away. She would grab her overnight bag and 45’s and
say she was staying with me at my house for a sleepover. We had only
had Friday night sleepovers a couple of times recently but now we
knew we would make the best of them from here on. However, this time
she would come back to the Robinson’s house before Rose got out of
the shower. I, on the other hand, would stay here and phone Dad on
the base to ask permission for Chloe to stay with me tonight. I knew
Dad would prefer that I not be alone on his duty nights and welcomed
Chloe’s company. That done, I waited with quiet anticipation in that
staid but well-kept living room. My pulse was racing with the speed
of things. It was just a half an hour earlier that Chloe and I were
naked in a tree house together and now here I was about to see an
older woman’s treasures. I knew I was still somewhat stoned and felt
something was gnawing inside of me. Was it desire? I wanted something
I knew was naughty and sinful and I suddenly wanted to go up the
stairs by myself, with no fear, only curious lust. Then I heard the
shower water turn off and my heart stopped beating. What do I do?
Should I go up and tell her we’ve changed our minds or should I wait
for Chloe? She would be drying herself off. All naked. Maybe now
would be a good time—</p><p>Suddenly Rose came prancing down the stairs and I froze where I stood
as she breezed by me toward the front door. She was wearing a towel
around her and nothing else. Her breasts bulged over the knotted wrap
and jiggled as she walked. As she checked the lock, now aware of my
presence, she turned and smiled. “Hi.” She gave me a strange
look. “And where’s Chloe?”</p><p>“She..she’ll be here soon. We, umm…”</p><p>“Changed your minds? I’m glad.” She motioned me to the sofa and sat
down with me. Her arm slid around me and she felt warm. Shower
warm. “You understand how important it is that we are very discreet
here. We could all get in big trouble and me especially, you
understand?”</p><p>I looked right in her eyes and told her solemnly that I understood.
She grinned and told me not to be so serious. Sex should be fun. Here
watch, she said and shook her shoulders so her breasts jiggled again.
I did a silent giggle and she touched my chest to see my reaction. I
felt brave and pushed my little titties out for her to rub through my
t-shirt. “Oh yes,” she purred as she circled my nipples with her
palms. She pulled on one with three fingers and I felt it grow with
her gentle grip. Her other hand gripped my lemon-sized tit and she
kneaded it with loving care. I wanted to lean forward into her
expansive flesh, to plunge my face into her milky soft cleavage. “Go
on,” she encouraged. “Have a feel.” I placed my hand just under her
chin and traced down over her freckled whiteness, stopping at the
edge of the towel. She made a move to undo the knot which held it
when the knock at the door caused me to shriek in surprise.</p><p>Chloe was panting when we let her in. She’d ran both to the house and
back. “Mom says hi and she gave some of these.” She started to reach
into her knapsack when she turned and saw Rose in her towel. “So, how
much time have we got?” ‘Ummm’ was all Chloe could say at that
moment. I told her that we had to be home by midnight. Dad usually
called about that time to make sure we weren’t watching Creature
Feature again. “Mmm, two hours. Okay, shall we go upstairs?” the
older woman smiled and as she ascended we could catch a glimpse of
her butt cheeks from under the towel. Chloe looked at me with eyes as
wide as saucers and we held hands nervously as we followed.</p><p>We closed the door to Tommy’s room. Rose lit some incense and popped
in an 8-track and Roberta Flack began strumming our faces. The three
of stood for a moment not knowing how to start. “Where shall we
begin?” Rose asked and I answered by bravely undoing that knot and
letting her towel drop to the floor. I knew what they meant
by ‘buxom’ after that. She had a touch of flab around her tummy and
what would later be called cellulite on her upper thighs but on the
whole this granny was exquisite. She was simply a thicker version of
the ideal woman and her bountiful breasts didn’t sag but fell with
the gravity they demanded. Her nipples were dollar-sized and crinkly
with a definitive button on the tip of each. She had a triangle of
thick wavy brown hair that hid her pussy lips. She stood, hands on
hips and legs spread apart proudly, and let us explore her with our
eyes. “That was you, Anna. Now, Chloe, your turn. What would you like
for us to do next?”</p><p>Chloe seemed in a trance state at the sight of naked Rose. I’d
thought there was a trace of perspiration on her upper lip. The words
that came out of her were not what I had expected. “I would like to
kiss you, please.” Rose sat back on the bed and brought Chloe’s
flushed face to hers and they kissed. Softly at first, just tasting
their lips. Then with more passion. I saw the pinkness of a tongue
snake between them and I touched myself through my pants, finding the
crotch area damp. Rose broke the kiss and held Chloe at arms
length. “My turn. Anna, undress this girl. I want to watch you
undress each other.” We did so while Rose stroked her breasts
lovingly. This was definitely different from a dark candle-lit room
and Chloe’s body was fascinating to uncover. At Rose’s instructions I
pulled down my friend’s jeans from behind and looked upon her rounded
cheeks so close that I wanted to pull them apart to view her inner
secret. There was a distinct smell of pussy in the room and my nose
was dying to locate all the sources. Then Rose leaned forward and
pulled my shirt over my head as Chloe, giggling, jerked my pants off.
The elderly woman cooed at my nearly hairless pussy and actually
licked her lips. “You’ll have to pardon me, children,” she drawled as
she pulled us both onto the bed, “but it’s been a long time since
I’ve gotten to play with young bodies like yours. Come up here, Anna,
and let me smell your pussy. Chloe, you’ve been dying to feel my
boobs. Go ahead.”  I rushed to Rose, anxious for her to inspect my
cunny. She touched it and instantly drew slick fluid onto her finger
which she sniffed and drew into her mouth moaning as if she’d just
had her favorite candy. Chloe began kneading her huge breasts,
squeezing them firmly then lifting them and letting them
drop. “Gently now,” Rose chided as she worked her free hand in
between my girlfriend’s legs and invaded her cunt bringing forth a
strong rush of pussy perfume that inspired us all. Chloe and I
squatted on her hands as her fingers circled around expertly inside
of us. She was doing a great job and I could feel myself building to
a climax as I rubbed my wet pussy on her palm. I looked at Chloe’s
glazed eyes and loved that she was in the same state of heaven as
I. “Kiss her,” Rose hissed softly. I did and our mouths melted
together. We were two naked eleven-year-old girls and one nude fifty-ish
woman on a single size bed but the clumsy closeness was
delightful to us. In our squatting positions, Chloe and I could run
our hands over Rose’s fleshy surface and probe her with abandon.
Chloe moved her hand to the grandmother’s thick pubic hair but the
two fingers inside her caused her to halt and moan out loud,
concentrating on new sensations. I took the opportunity to take her
place and found her bush was slippery wet. I could feel her thick
outer lips unfold and spread at my touch and I knew that I had to put
my mouth there soon. I felt my hand glide across the soaking crack
and could hear a squishing sound as I diddled her. Just then, Rose
slipped one of her two fingers out of my pussy and slid it across my
asshole which, in my position, was at its most open. I gasped as she
patted my rosebud with the flat of her digit and stroked the rim.
During my masturbation sessions I had only mildly considered the
erogenous possibilities that my anus could pose but suddenly I felt
electricity shooting through me as she gently pushed against the
opening, causing it to give slightly.  I looked at Chloe and her
flushed, perspiring face and realized the same thing was happening to
her. We gazed at each other, panting and gasping, silently daring the
other to come first. Chloe reached up and pulled my nipple outward
and the sensation started me on the point of no return. Rose was
grinning lewdly at me and I began to hump her hand unabashedly. I
felt the swirl of an orgasm welling from deep inside and, not
conceding defeat yet, pulled my hand from Rose’s hairy slit and held
the glistening fingers in front of Chloe. As I held them to Chloe’s
nose she began to moan. When I put them in my mouth she began to moan
more loudly. Her taste was different from Chloe’s, more sharper and
tart. I quickly dipped back for more and Chloe’s body began to shake.
Rose’s fingers continued her magic and Chloe and I never broke eye
contact. This time I brought the slickened fingers to Chloe’s mouth
and she latched onto them and sucked greedily. That did it. I watched
Chloe’s young pre-teen face contort, straining to see me come first
but a howl broke out of her and her body began convulsing and when
she came so did I. It was incredible. If it wasn’t for the fact that
our eyes were rolling back into our heads I could say that we never
took our eyes off each other. We both fell back and, being on a
single bed, I almost fell off but Rose caught me.</p><p>When the room finally stopped spinning I became aware of those
squishing sounds again. Our hostess was rubbing her cunt vigorously
and had started to orgasm as we sat up. I watched with delight as her
tits jiggled and her body shuddered violently. As she came her legs
shot out and her back arched and, Chloe told me later, her toes
curled. We felt like we had neglected her but she shushed us. “Oh my
god,” she breathed heavily, “that was one of the best sights I’ve
seen in years. And I’ve seen a lot.” We fell into a collective heap
on the bed, we young ones enjoying the softness of Rose’s cushiony
body.</p><p>“Anna, dear, be a doll and run to the kitchen. You’ll find some cokes
in the fridge. Don’t forget the bottle opener,” Chloe added, “And
bring my knapsack. There are cookies in it. Chocolate chip.” It was a
small thrill prancing through a strange house with no clothes on.</p><p>When I returned, bottles clinking, I was greeted by the sight of
Chloe on the bed on her hands and knees and Rose behind her with her
hands on her ass cheeks. Chloe’s little titties had a slight hang to
them and I wanted so much to hold them in my palms. “Put those cokes
down, child, and come here. I think you should watch this.” I
snuggled next to the woman’s heat-radiating body and watched as she
pulled Chloe’s buns apart and revealed her tiny star-shaped asshole.
I was in awe as I saw the little button flex and pucker when Rose
blew gently on it. She touched it and it puckered again. I put my
finger on it and felt a soft moistness. Chloe’s behind wiggled
impatiently as we explored. “Come on, Rose, you said you’d do it.”</p><p>“Do what?” I asked.</p><p>Rose grinned. “This,” and she lowered her face in between Chloe’s
cheeks and kissed her pink, crinkled opening. “Oooh,” murmured Chloe
and I saw Rose’s tongue poke and swab her asshole until it glistened
with saliva. My girlfriend’s pussy was dripping as the seasoned
tongue played all sorts of games with her bum. She stopped to ask me
what I thought of it and I offered to try.</p><p>“Very good,” said the woman as she lowered her bedroom eyes at
me, “but you know what I would like? The same thing.” I saw the look
of true need in her eyes and wanted so badly to please her. I smiled,
nodded and moved to Chloe’s face and kissed her. “I’m going to lick
her behind, Chloe, and later I’m going to do that to you too.”</p><p>“Ooooh,” she repeated.</p><p>I scampered behind Rose, who pushed her butt into the air. Her bushy
cunt smell pungent yet sweet and the difference between Chloe’s
eleven-year-old ass and this mature one was, well, far out. Her
fleshy cheeks had freckles like her chest and I fought this strange
urge to nibble on her buns. I saw her brown asshole wink at me and I
pulled her globes apart for a better view. Her button had a more
pronounced rim than Chloe’s and was a little more wrinkled. An aura
of brown skin surrounded the pink middle and almost invisible strands
of hair became apparent. I didn’t hesitate. My nose pressed against
the opening and I inhaled her earthy mix of musk and pussy. I heard
her moan at the touch and I touched the center with my pointed
tongue. When I felt the hole contract on me I was hooked. I started
doing everything I had seen Rose do to Chloe and I was loving it.
Soon my tongue was dipping down into her cunt and I alternated my
attention back and forth. I could hear the woman making muffled
animal sounds and Chloe was benefiting from it as well. Soon I was
lapping the juices from her honeypot as I pushed a finger into her
asshole. Without trying it slid up to the first knuckle. When she
came I could feel her orifice grip me and my mouth was flooded with
her flavorful fluids.</p><p>We crammed as much as we could in those few hours and could have
continued for the whole night if Rose hadn’t of stopped us and
reminded us that there could be trouble if we didn’t get home in
time. I didn’t want to leave her warm body but she said she was
exhausted and was not young anymore. She was leaving for Amsterdam
next week to check out the scene but promised to set up time for us
on her next visit back. She made us leave the cookies.</p><p>When Chloe and I got to my house the phone was ringing and Dad was
furious. Where had we been? I told him about Tommy cutting off his
finger and how we got stuck at his house talking to his grandmother
and that seem to calm him. It was the talk of the base because a navy
medical expert was flown in to do the surgery and it looked like
Tommy would get to keep his finger after all.</p><p>Chloe and I were also exhausted but we experimented a little more
before falling asleep in each other’s arms. I’d set my alarm clock to
wake us early enough so that we would separate and be sleeping on
opposite sides of the bed when Dad got home and checked in on us.
Even as tired as we were, the feeling of our youthful bodies
intertwined was something we treasured.</p><p>Rose was due to visit her family at Christmas but my heartbreak came
before then. Dad was reassigned to a new navy base up north and I
knew I only had a couple of months left with my first love, Chloe. We
threw the faux manuals away and went with what Rose had taught us,
savoring the times we could get away to be alone. When the moving van
signaled that it was time to go I ran behind the house and tearfully
kissed Chloe goodbye. Of course we promised to write and keep in
touch but as time flew by and new friends and experiences beckoned we
lost track somewhere along the way. It would be another ten years
before I would see Chloe again and a whole new world of sensations
would open up.</p><p>As for Tommy’s grandmother, Rose, she lived life to the fullest. She
died while hang-gliding in the late 70’s. I miss her button.</p><p>End of part two</p>"
1634,"My Times With Chloe, Part 3 – 1982",HoneyWest,3,,['F/g  ws'],"<p>The Journey concert was over and my roommate and I (and thousands of
others) piled our way out of the stadium into the hot sultry summer
night. I had parked my car four blocks away but the crowded streets
made me feel fairly safe as we ambled the city lanes.</p><p>I had caught a pretty good buzz from the seemingly endless hash pipes
and joints that were passed around during the show and should have
been enjoying it had I not been too busy keeping an eye on Sharon. My
roommate, a lovely and intelligent girl in the daylight hours, just
didn’t know when to say ‘when’ when it came to substance abuse. She
had drinks before the show, smoked too much during and did god-knows-what
drugs in the ladies room between bands. It was times like this
that I told myself I needed to find a new roommate as I worked at
keeping her from stumbling and falling on her face. With about two
blocks left to go, she announced that she was going to be sick and
almost fell forward as she retched. Fortunately I grabbed the back of
her shirt (along with her bra strap) and was able to keep her from
landing in her spew. There I was holding her like a dog on a short
leash as she was yakking, praying she didn’t get any on my new boots,
as party-goers walked by laughing, cheering or acting disgusted. I
felt foolish but she was my friend so I continued to brace my knees
and hold her suspended as she continued. A group of six or seven
couples were passing by and I heard a woman say “Looks like you’ve
got your hands full.”</p><p>“Fuck off!” I answered, feeling embarrassed and pissed as the group
kept on walking by us.</p><p>It was then that everything became background noise and the woman’s
words shot back to me. I pulled Sharon back up to standing position
and turned to see that, while the group had continued walking, the
woman had stopped and turned around the same time I did. The few
words we had said to each other crystallized into memory. She cocked
her head, not sure if it were possible.</p><p>“Anna?”</p><p>“Chloe,” I whispered.</p><p>I guess the buzz made me think a little slower. I stood there for a
moment not sure what to say. Chloe and I were best friends when we
were eleven years old and, even more, we were lovers. We discovered
Sapphic love in a treehouse one early summer night and continued our
education on the subject for five more months before my father, a
Navy man, was reassigned to a new base and we tearfully parted. In
the ten years since then I have, at times, thought of her in my
sexual fantasies. Not obsessively but with fond and sensuous feeling.
I used to wonder where she was and how life was treating her and
assumed that we probably would never meet again. Now here I was
staring at her dumbly on a hot summer night and at a loss for words.</p><p>“Anna, you’re beautiful,” she smiled. The words lit up inside of me.
I suddenly felt beautiful. I was a skinny, flat-chested, hipless
wonder at that age but fortunately my later years turned out well. At
about thirteen my boobs shot out and the rest of me followed. Now, at
twenty-one, with full rounded hips and pretty nice legs, I looked
alright in a bikini.</p><p>“You look wonderful,” was all I could say. And she did. Though her
face had thinned out a bit and her hair was no longer Trish Nixon’s
but straight and close to her skin, she looked exactly as I would
have imagined her at this age. Her tight blue jeans and well-filled
blouse gave me that wonderful feeling of jealousy and lust that I had
long ago held for her.</p><p>We approached and hugged as old friends, aware of the people around
us. It was a reflex from the past when we didn’t want to give
ourselves away to others. I felt her hands grip my arms as we grinned
at each other. “Long time,” she said and I nodded, “Did you enjoy the
concert?”</p><p>I nodded again, cursing myself for being so mute. Just then Sharon
bumped into my back.</p><p>“Anna, I gotta go home. I don’t feel good,” she slurred.</p><p>A young man from the group had held behind and was waiting on Chloe.
Her boyfriend? Lover? He made a polite motion that the gang was
getting far ahead and Chloe looked at me.</p><p>“Your phone number. Quick.”</p><p>I stumbled the number out as Sharon wrapped her arm around me for
support and Chloe hugged me again and then joined her companion. As
they walked away she turned and held her pinkie up for me.</p><p>The phone rang the very next day much to my relief. I had worried
that she hadn’t written the info down or that I might have messed up
the number. We made plans to meet at a downtown bistro that night
and ‘talk over old times’ (her words). I felt nervous again. Just
talk? I knew that last night I would have pulled her tight jeans off
in the street if she’d asked me to. Now I worried that she was
perhaps a different person who might not want to pull MY pants down.
Maybe she found religion. Maybe she’d become a practicing hetero. My
god, maybe she sold Amway products! When we met at the café, it
turned out to be much worse than that: she was in love.</p><p>“His name is Keith. You saw him last night. We’ve been dating almost
a year now. We’ve been talking about moving in together. It’s just
that…damn, I wish we’d met at last year’s concert. You understand?”</p><p>Actually, I did understand. In our pre-teen time together we talked
of hopes of husbands and Prince Charmings and such. I knew how Chloe
thought in those terms and I knew what love meant to her. Love meant
fidelity. I told her the truth. That it was a disappointing and
wonderful thing to hear. She smiled and we began to spend our time
together as we did before the treehouse: as friends. We enjoyed
movies and concerts, shopping and parties, often with Keith in
between us. He had the gall to be a really nice guy and he made Chloe
smile so that was good.</p><p>Then one night Chloe and I went to a Rocky Horror Picture Show. My
apartment was not far from the theater so she met me there and we
walked to the show. When it was over we were good and buzzed and
walking out arms over shoulders. It was not just raining but pouring.
Lightning and thunder flashed through the night. Chloe’s car was too
far away so we ran back to my place and stumbled in laughing and
soaking wet. The power was out and I lit enough candles until the
room was glowing. Letting our clothes dry in the bathroom, we sat in
bathrobes and opened a bottle of wine. My roommate, Sharon, had quit
college earlier and I was now handling the rent on my own. We opened
the living room curtains wide, sat on the couch and watched nature’s
light show as we drank and talked. We talked about politics, movies,
MTV and the rumours of a strange new disease that was striking people
down in the gay community. We turned to lighter subjects and talked
about Keith. The whole time we talked I was aware of the sexual
presence that was in the room. I was aware of Chloe’s body naked
under that terrycloth robe, of her full breasts hidden by the light
fabric, of her long legs unconsciously rubbing softly against
themselves. The wine, the pot, the candles, the flashing night sky…
All ingredients for a perfect seduction. My robe was thicker and
heavier and I felt myself warming up underneath. When she emptied her
glass I automatically refilled it. And yet something tugged at me.
Could it be that seducing Chloe was a risk to our friendship? I
wasn’t certain and part of me cared. (The other part of me wondered
if her pussy tasted the same as it did ten years ago.) I lit a joint
(I was quite a stoner in those days) and decided to be noble and
remind her again of her boyfriend.</p><p>“So,” I exhaled and handed her the pot, “Be honest now. Did you ever
tell Keith about you and me? Way back when.”</p><p>“Oh no,” she laughed, “If I ever told him of any of the freaky things
I’ve done he’d probably flip out.”</p><p>My ears perked up. “Oh? Trish Nixon did other ‘freaky’ things? How
come I never heard about it?”</p><p>“Jeez, I hate it when you call me that. And you never heard about
it ‘cause we haven’t seen each other in ten years. Not that I’d tell
you anything now.”</p><p>“Why not?”</p><p>Chloe hesitated. “Because…Well you’d think I was ‘freaky’ that’s why.
And I’m not. I’ve just done some freaky things that’s all. Besides,
you haven’t told me anything either.”</p><p>That’s true. Our accounting of our formative years consisted of
pretty dull stuff if we really thought about it. Chloe had told me of
several boyfriends during her high school days; I admitted to losing
my official virginity to Scott Walters behind the base picnic
grounds. It was fun but no big shakes. I tended to lean to some
occasional girl-girl action when I could but what I didn’t tell her
would indeed shock her. I was curious. Chloe was hesitating again as
if she was trying to make up her mind.</p><p>She took a full gulp of her wine. She then cocked her eyebrow at
me. “I’ll tell you what. You tell me the kinkiest thing you’ve done
and I’ll do the same. No lies. Whaddya say.”</p><p>I saw an inner emotion in Chloe that seemed familiar. I realized that
I had the same emotion. We both wanted to get our truths out. “All
right. But you first. And we swear! Swear not to think the other is
too weird. I promise. You?”</p><p>“Deal.” And Chloe held out her pinkie and we linked our fingers.</p><p class=""h2"">Chloe’s Story:</p><p>“Well, you know how it was. After you left I was heartbroken.
Inconsolable. My friends tried to make me feel better about losing my
best friend (some of them probably guessed the truth) but I would
still cry at night and mope all day. Then school started again and
life went on. The holidays were soon upon us and school was out for
Christmas break. One morning the phone rang and it was Rose, our
favorite grandmother! She was back from Europe and spending the
holidays with her family. She had learned from Tommy about you moving
away and she called to see how I was. I thought I was okay but I
actually started to cry over the phone. Rose suggested an afternoon
of Christmas shopping with her in the city to cheer me up but I kinda
knew what she really meant. It seemed that back then, even at eleven
years old, when school was out we kids had free rein to wander off
and disappear for the day. I left a note for my folks that I was
shopping with friends and Rose picked me up in her ’67 Mustang.</p><p>Anna, I did miss you badly but I must confess that my thoughts were
easily distracted to more selfish aims once I slid into the leather
bucket seat. Rose looked great. Both her hairstyle and her clothing
had changed to a more conservative look but when she gave me that
devilish smile I knew I was going to enjoy the day. “It’s my
Christmas present to my son,” she laughed, “I promised to behave in
front of Tommy and not brag about the love-ins in London or the great
hashish in Amsterdam.” I had worn a short skirt and she patted my leg
and told me that she understood how it felt to miss a friend. We
drove straight to a lovely hotel in the heart of the city where she
had a room already. “If anyone asks, you’re my grand-daughter,” she
whispered. I was awed by the sumptuous look of the foyer as she
picked up her key and we went through the bustling lobby into the
elevator. As soon as the door shut to our room, she produced a joint
(out of nowhere, of course) and we smoked it as we looked out over
the city. The anticipation was driving me mad. She looked at me with
her bedroom eyes (You’re right, Anna, she did look like a heftier
Susan Sarandon) and led me from the balcony into the bedroom, where
there were wrapped presents in the corner. “I brought some things
from abroad. They were for both you and Anna. I’m sure she would be
honored if you accept everything that was intended for her.”</p><p>And with that she kissed me gently but deeply. We hugged standing up
and my face pushed into her pillowy breasts. I felt the zipper of my
dress go down and I stood there in panties and bra as she looked me
over with beaming eyes. Then I got to undress her, watching her boobs
spill out of her bra and into my small hands. I tweaked those large
nipples until the buttons in the middle turned hard. She seemed
Amazonian next to my eleven-year-old body. Without warning she
scooped me up into her arms and laid me gently onto the bed, her
heat-radiating tits settling on my stomach as she bent over me. Our hands
were everywhere. I lustfully groping the flesh and warmth of her
mature frame, she probing the soft yet firm skin of youth.</p><p>Oh, Anna, the things we did! I swear I licked every inch of her buxom
figure. I buried my face in her cunt until I felt her gushing honey
that ran down my neck. I tickled her ass with my tongue until that
crinkled brown hole was pouting at me like a goldfish. When I kissed
her my face was sopping wet with her juices and she ate it up. I
squatted over her and she stuck her tongue straight up my bumhole.
And when we started grinding our pussies together! Lord, I came and
came and came.</p><p>At one point we lay there catching our breaths when I felt the call
of nature. “I have to pee.” I announced and as I sat up Rose caught
me around the waist and pulled me on top of her. “You really have to
pee?” she asked. Umm, yeah, I said. She had this look in her eye and
her breasts were rising up and down. “Okay, Go ahead. Pee on me.
Please. Pretty please.” It seemed a bit weird and I said I couldn’t.
Besides, we were on a hotel bed. “You tell them you had an accident,
tip them extra and they put in a new mattress. Now pee. Please.” I
suppose to a more sophisticated woman this was no big deal but to my
pre-teen sensibilities…oh hell, it actually sounded a little fun but
I still couldn’t bring myself to let fly on this woman’s body. “All
right,” she said as I realized she had begun fingering her cunt
again, “I’ll show you how.” And before I knew it she had rolled me
over and was straddling over me, pussy to pussy. Instead of saying
anything I just held my breath in anticipation as she dipped her
fingers into my slit, closed her eyes and moaned and then brought
those same fingers to her mouth to suck the juices. All was still for
a moment and then she grunted and a shot of pee hit my belly right at
the start of my light pubic patch. Another longer arc hit further up
and rolled into my belly button. It felt hot and sexy on my white
skin. Rose then sighed as a long continuous stream poured out of her
and over my body. The force of her piss became stronger and a river
of golden fluid cascaded between and around my tits, pouring over my
sides and under my back. The bedsheet was getting soaked. So was my
little cunny. I looked with fascination as she pulled her layered
lips apart and exposed her pee-hole as she whizzed. There was only a
trace smell of piss as I enjoyed the sensation of a smooth spray of
clear urine coating my chest. Damn she had to go. Still peeing, she
fell forward on me so that her tits smooshed onto my small boobs. (I
thought I was well developed for eleven but next to Rose I felt like
a toddler.) I could feel the liquid coursing between us and she
kissed me with passion as her stream began to die down. As the
torrent subsided I heard the wet sounds coming from Rose’s cunt as
she frigged herself. She came while her mouth was glued to mine and
it was groovy feeling her scream around my tongue. (God did I
say ‘groovy’?)</p><p>She rested on me for a bit then went to the bathroom and came back
with a towel to dry me off. “Oh my that was nice, child, thank you. I
couldn’t tell you why but that just does something to me. And stop
worrying about the mattress. I just tell the hotel that I’m an old
lady with a bladder problem and they always put plastic under the
sheets.” She looked at me as if maybe she’d gone too far. “Are you
all right Chloe?”</p><p>I gave her a serious look. “No I’m not all right. I still have to
pee!” I pulled her forward back onto the bed and stood over her to
her delight. She actually giggled as I pulled my sparsely covered
lips apart and concentrated on pissing. Suddenly it arced out of me
and splashed off her right globe. She moaned and spread it over her
chest as my pee came down in a sloppy but solid waterfall. It was
much more yellow than hers and the scent of it was stronger. I
crouched obscenely and directed the spray all over her, the
splattering sound on her fleshy skin turning me on. Then she
surprised me by sitting up and putting her mouth right to my cunt. I
was peeing on her face! She was rubbing her nose and cheeks all over
my mound and the piss shot upwards, to the sides and down her neck as
she nuzzled my slit. When I was done she continued to eat my pussy
until I came (which only took seconds) and my legs began to wobble
out from underneath me.</p><p>Later, as we rested, Rose told me she had wanted to do that since the
time I had peed on her from the treehouse.</p><p>I shifted around with my legs curled underneath me as I listened to
Chloe tell her secret to me.</p><p>“I haven’t done something like that with anyone since,” she
continued, “Oh, it’s been in my fantasies. I’ve sort of done by
myself at times. I’ve even peed in my panties when I was alone. I’ve
rented Barbara Broadcast three times already just for that scene. I
just… Well, Keith seems a bit strait-laced. Not in a bad way, I mean,
it’s just…” she looked at me seriously, “It’s just that I’ve never
told anyone about this. Except you now…. Well? Do you still love me,
Anna?”</p><p>There was silence in the air. Not even thunder. I wanted it that way
that moment. My eyes were half closed and she cocked her head. A
light squishing sound could suddenly be heard. Chloe saw that I was
holding my glass of wine with one hand, the other was tucked under my
bathrobe.</p><p>“Are you..?”</p><p>“Am I fingering my pussy? Yeah, I am. I always do when I hear
something hot. I still love you, Chloe. I did when we were eleven, I
did when we saw each other outside the concert hall, I do even if
you’re damned ‘faithful’. I would do whatever fantasy you wanted if
it meant that I could hold you naked in my arms again. You’re
not ‘weird’ you’re just plain sexy.” And with that I pulled my finger
out and put it to my lips, first sniffing my scent and then sucking
it clean.</p><p>Chloe’s eyes seemed to glow under the candlelight. “You know, you
really had no tits when we were young. I keep wanting to see how they
look now.”</p><p>My hand started to reach for the sash of my robe when suddenly the
power came back on. I had flicked the switch when we first came in
and now the overhead and side lamps exploded into harsh light that
made us squint. The radio joined in and made us jump. (I keep it on
when I’m not home, it makes the place sound occupied.) We grabbed our
hearts in mock fright, giggled and suddenly everything was awkward.
Chloe clumsily rose, motioned that she’d be right back and headed for
the bathroom. I sat there feeling like a fool but not sure why. The
glaring lights had been a real mood breaker but I think it was
fidelity’s close call that did it. I heard the toilet flush and Chloe
went into the kitchen and picked up the phone. “Too much wine,” she
chuckled and she called her boyfriend. I stood up and looked around
for something to clean up, feeling a little low inside. Then my heart
jumped for real. Chloe was telling Keith that she had too much to
drink and was staying here for the night! They exchanged kisses over
the phone and when she hung up she opened the fridge and located my
last bottle of Riesling. As I stood there stoned she switched off the
lights and we were again in the glow of candles. She brought the
bottle to me and said, “Make it work. I don’t have luck with
corkscrews.”</p><p>I wanted to embrace her but she stopped me. “Uh-uh. Open that bottle
of wine, fire up that roach and tell me a story. Remember? You owe me
a story. The kinkiest thing you did.</p><p>I poured the glasses, lit the roach, there was even music now, the
radio was playing some Michael Franks. I told my story.</p><p>End of part three.</p>"
1635,"My Times With Chloe, Part 4 – 1982",HoneyWest,4,,['f/g F/F'],"<p>We sat on opposite ends of the sofa facing each other. We were pretty
buzzed from the wine, the pot and the atmosphere. The glow of the
candles gave our faces a beautiful tone and the soft jazz kept the
feeling going.</p><p>“Go on now,” Chloe urged, stretching her bare leg out toward me from
under her robe. It was inches from touching me. “Your turn.”</p><p>“Okay. Umm, let’s see. I told you my father remarried.”</p><p>“Yeah. You said you liked her.”</p><p>“Yeah, well, I didn’t tell you all of it. She was a bartender at the
Petty Officer’s Club. She spilled a drink on Dad or something cute
like that and soon they were dating. Her name was Heather and she was
a widow. Her husband was killed in a plane crash and she stayed on
the base keeping busy with part-time jobs. I think Dad was worried
that I might feel, y’know, ‘she’s not my real mom and she can’t take
the place of her’ kind of thing but actually I liked her. She seemed
down to earth and unpretentious (and I loved her accent) and she made
Dad do things he hadn’t done in a while like laugh and sing in the
shower and things like that. That was cool with me. She was pretty
for her age (Dad’s) and had striking red hair and freckles that she
said she inherited from her Irish heritage. Not long after they met
they were married and dad opted to try civilian life. The job he had
lined up on the outside suddenly fell through and he was ready to try
anything to support us when Heather hit us with a bombshell: she was
wealthy. It seems that her first husband had done everything right by
way of life insurance and Heather was set for life. She never told
people because she didn’t want to worry that someone would like her
just for her money. Dad was actually angry with her for a while but
she soothed him and he still got a job that he liked. We lived a
modest lifestyle, though Dad liked to get the latest gadgets for the
home like cable TV, shower massagers and a Quadrophonic sound system.</p><p>Now comes the part that’ll surprise you. Like Dad, Heather came
with ‘baggage’. Her six-year-old daughter, Allison. I had (to my
delight) acquired a sister! Chloe, she was an only child’s dream. The
heartbreak of being separated from you was lessened by the new
responsibility of being the Big Sister.</p><p>Let me describe her for you. Jet black hair, soft round face, lush
red lips, deep green eyes…the eyes were almost the only things she
inherited from her mother, the child was a feminine copy of her late
father (as I could see from his photograph). She was plump for her
age but it was apparent she was destined to be a lovely young lass.
And the plumpness was actually rather sexy on her especially when she
wore her little snug jeans. Her round buttocks filled her pants
invitingly. But I’m getting ahead of myself. Her most striking
physical feature was her complexion. The little girl had skin that
was smooth and almost milky white at times. In fact she burned easily
in the summertime and did not like the beach much because of her
tenderness. I became very protective of her and loved having a baby
sister to look after.</p><p>Now keep in mind that at fourteen years of age I felt I was pretty
well adjusted. My grades were good, I had friends and participated in
both school activities and after-school heavy-petting experiments.
But the truth was that boys actually didn’t interest me all that much
and I was fearful of being called ‘weird’ if I divulged my Sapphic
desires. So I was content with my at-home world of masturbation. I
was adept at using various fruits and vegetables from the fridge,
loved to press my pelvis against the washing machine when it was in
the final spin cycle and could ride a pillow with the best of them.
And yes, Chloe, I felt lust for little Allison, but since this was
the real world I accepted the role of responsible sibling and was
happy just to care for my new sister. I did, however, allow myself
the pleasure of occasionally including her in my nighttime diddling
fantasies along with you, Rose and sometimes Miss Kopecnic, my phys-ed teacher.</p><p>I remember one Friday night as we were settled in the den watching
TV, a bowl of popcorn in front of us, the child turned, looked up at
me and asked “Are you happy that I’m you’re sister now?” I couldn’t
seem to find the right words but my smile must have said it all
because she smiled back and hugged me tight. I wrapped my arms around
her compact little body and giggled with joy. It was a warm and
loving moment but I must confess there was also a tingle. I also
realized that her mother was watching us from the doorway. Later
Heather told me how much she appreciated my friendship with Allison
and said that she sometimes worried about her daughter. Perhaps it
was due to losing her father at an early age but she felt that
Allison was sometimes “past precocious” and trying to be an adult too
soon. Indeed the now-seven-year-old liked to drink coffee in the
morning and would only take showers instead of baths because she
deemed it ‘more grown-up’. Don’t get me wrong, this is not a sad
child we’re talking about. Merely a charmingly eccentric one.</p><p>Allison and I knew something was up when Dad and Heather (who
understood when I didn’t call her Mom) started whispering to each
other. Finally they got the nerve to tell us: they would like to go
on a real honeymoon. In Europe. By themselves. No kids… would we be
upset? The two of us just smiled and started packing their suitcases
for them. We loved the idea of being independent. We certainly balked
at Dad’s idea of being shipped off to some relatives we barely knew
during that two week period. I countered that if Dad didn’t know by
now how responsible I was he should be ashamed of himself. Heather
compromised by getting Mrs. Carlson, our next door neighbor, to keep
an eye on us and supply us with meals. Dad reluctantly agreed but
made me promise to a strict school-then-home regimen.</p><p>Fine, we said, go have a good time, see the Eiffel Tower, visit
Stonehedge, paint the Sistine Chapel, just go and have fun and we’ll
be fine. (Obviously the ‘home alone’ issue was not as evident in the
mid-seventies).</p><p>It went smoothly. Since they were within walking distance I would
escort Allison to her school, go to mine and be back in time to walk
her home where, as agreed, we would stay and do homework and watch
TV. Mrs. Carlson’s meals were very tasty and she, being addicted to
her sitcoms, would never stay long. I felt very mature and was
enjoying the responsibility.</p><p>One morning, as I was sitting in the bathroom, I casually pulled the
shower curtain aside and noticed the plastic kitchen stool sitting in
the tub. I thought it curious and meant to ask Allison why she had
put it there but became distracted by the morning rush to school.
That night as I stepped in the shower I realized that the stool was
gone and I knew it was back in the kitchen. I guessed then what the
story was and it excited me. The next morning when Allison went to
take her morning shower (like any good adult) I snuck to the bathroom
door, listened for the sound of water running and quietly popped the
lock with a bobby pin. Not that stealth was that necessary; the
new-fangled shower massagers were a bit on the noisy side. My pulse was
racing as I crept to the far end of the tub and peeked thru the
curtain. Allison’s back was to me but my pussy turned wet just from
the sight of her fleshy round butt, her normally white skin pink from
the hot water. As she stood on the stool her bubble-butt globes began
to clench and I knew what she was doing in the front. I myself had
discovered the joys of the ‘pulse’ setting on the detachable shower-head
when it was, well, detached. I would bring it down to my cunt
and spend a good extra fifteen minutes in the evening getting ‘extra-clean.’
Since Allie was just a runt the head would only reach down to
her midsection hence the need for the stool. I couldn’t see her hands
but I knew she was pumping the vibrating spray right onto her little
pussy. I could see her body start to quiver and her legs were getting
that shaky I’m-about-to-cum look. The water cascading over her legs
made me salivate and I wanted so badly for her to turn around so I
could see the treasure she was pressing the showerhead against.
Suddenly she jerked her head to the side and I clumsily ducked back
and held my breath. We could hear the phone ringing. That would be
Dad calling to make sure that all was OK and I sure as hell didn’t
want him to think there was a problem now so I left the bathroom
knowing that Allison might hear me.</p><p>We were both quiet as we walked to school that morning and I spent
the day revisiting the image of Allie’s soft, smooth body in my mind.
I kept telling myself that nothing could or should come of this but
deep down I knew that I wanted something more than just a peek at her
backside.</p><p>Forget it, I thought, she’s your new kid sister and she’s only seven
years old so behave.</p><p>And yet here we were sitting on my bed in our nightgowns with what
seemed to be an air of sexual tension. It was Friday night so I
promised to make pancakes for dinner. That way Mrs. Carlson could go
to the bingo hall early. Allison said she was tired of television so
I suggested a board game. We each took rather quick showers, I made
some milk and cookies and had half a joint while the child washed
and, at Allie’s suggestion, played in my room since I had a large
bed. We decided on The Game Of Life and laid the board out on the bed
with me sitting backed up against the headboard. As I spun the wheel
Allie sat watching, her legs pulled up to her chest under her
nightgown. Her knees stretched against the fabric making it look like
she had large boobs. “Look, Anna, I’ve got titties!” she giggled.</p><p>“You’re a young lady now, Allie,” I said as I moved five spaces
forward, “you should use the proper terminology for something like
that.”</p><p>“Like what?”</p><p>“Umm, ‘Bazongas.’” I had a choice of entering the workforce or going
to college. I moved my car toward college. More girls in college, I
thought. When Allison would spin the wheel I would watch her green
eyes widen and love the way she would gently bite on her dark lips.
She continued to ask questions as we took turns.</p><p>“Anna, are you going to get married?”</p><p>“Someday, I suppose. Or if I can move seven spaces. Oh drat.” I
landed on ‘Flat Tire. Lose Turn.’</p><p>Allie spun the wheel and landed on ‘Pay Day.’ “Anna, do you think I’m
pretty?”</p><p>“I think you are beautiful. When you grow up you’re going to be a
femme fatale.”</p><p>“What’s THAT?”</p><p>“A femme fatale,” I said with mock dramatics, “It means you’ll have
men falling at your feet willing to do anything for your love. Maybe
even do the dishes.”</p><p>“Oh,” little Allie pondered this as she spun again. She started to
count her spaces when she asked, “Will I have ‘bazongas’ like you?”</p><p>I choked on the cookie I was eating and laughed. At fourteen I was
developing fairly well but to this child they must seem like
bazongas. I looked down and remembered that I was only wearing
panties under my nightgown. The light fabric had been grazing across
my nipples causing them to harden and jut thru the material. Allie
looked away from them and was moving ahead of the game and now had a
husband with her in her little car. As I spun the wheel I wondered if
perhaps I should change the subject, maybe talk about school or
something.</p><p>“Anna, were you in my shower this morning?”</p><p>This time she caught me with milk in my mouth and I struggled to not
spray it like a bad comedy. I started to laugh nervously but saw her
serious look and composed myself to nod affirmatively in an equally
serious manner. Her precious face fell in embarrassment and shame.</p><p>“You were spying on me,” she said with tears welling up.</p><p>“Well?” I countered, (I had to think fast) “You were spying on me. So
now we’re even.”</p><p>“I never spied on you! When did I do that?!”</p><p>“Oh come on, Allie, how else did you know how to use the showerhead
like that if you didn’t see me do it first?”</p><p>Allison’s mouth dropped open. I was proud of myself. I had artfully
put myself in the same league with the child by admitting to the same
deed. She went from unease to shock to unabashment and then to almost
pride at how good she was at touching herself. And then –sheesh- her
questions were back. Soon The Game of Life was forgotten as we began
to talk of intimate things. I wanted to know how early she had
started. When did she start cumming? What did she think about? I
assumed from her answers that she was still enjoying the basic
physical sensations and had not mastered the art of fantasies
themselves. I knew I was going to change that right then and there.
My mouth became dry as I looked into the little girl’s green eyes and
realized that both of us wanted something from the other. Her eyes
began dropping to my breasts. I knew my nipples were outlined thru my
nightie. I fought the urge to reach out and touch her plump figure. I
wanted a second to be certain this was not a mistake. Allison said
she didn’t want to play the board game anymore. I told her to run
through the house and double-check the locks and I’ll put away the
game. She had a look of excitement as she ran down the stairs.</p><p>I threw the board and all the pieces under the bed and did a quick
assessment of the situation: me, the trusted fourteen-year-old taking
care of Allison, the trusting seven-year-old. Both of us alone in our
house while our parents were half a world away. This room, if nothing
else, was truly ours. This was dangerous. This was wrong. I should
stop it now. I heard the youngster’s feet bound up the steps. I
realized then that it was all moot. I couldn’t stop any of this from
happening if I wanted. That fact was I didn’t want it to stop. The
only thing in the world that mattered at this moment was that Allie
and her body was mine to do as I pleased.</p><p>She stood at the door playfully biting her red lips and I motioned
for her to join me on the bed. She leaped on and hugged me, her arms
wrapped under my boobies. As I looked down at her she kissed me dead
on with those baby-lush lips. It was a light kiss but the softness of
her skin sent electrical waves through me.</p><p>“Okay, squirt,” I cleared my throat, “What would you like to do now?”</p><p>The little minx looked up at me slyly. “You wanna play ‘Doctor?’” she
whispered.</p><p>My heart jumped. “Hmm okay. Better still, let’s play ‘Gynecologist.’”</p><p>“What’s THAT?” she giggled, trying to pronounce the word. I explained
to her that a gynecologist was a female doctor who checked a woman’s
body to make sure everything was working all right. It was a simple
enough description for my purposes. She readily agreed to be the
patient first. I took a belt from my closet and fastened it around my
nightgown making it look more like medical dress. I checked myself
out in the mirror and saw that my body was developing a pretty good
hourglass shape. The thought that I would be exposing myself to this
little girl excited me.</p><p>Allison stood at the edge of the bed watching me with those sparkling
green eyes. There was not a hint of concern or distrust and yet she
was shaking a little. I approached her with my pretend clipboard.</p><p>“Now, Miss…Bazongas, what seems to be the trouble?”</p><p>“Ummm…” Allison wasn’t sure what to say.</p><p>“Oh just here for a check-up? Very wise. Let’s start with the basics.
Stick out your tongue please.” She did so and I knelt in front of her
with my face just inches from hers. Such a darling little child. The
scent of her fresh skin pulled me to the point of no return and I
lightly licked her tongue with mine. Surprised, she withdrew it and
then stuck it back out and I ran my tongue slowly around hers. For a
while we enjoyed the feeling of the soft muscles pressing into each
other until at last our lips closed around them and we French-kissed,
still taking our turn setting one tongue on top of the other.</p><p>We broke off and I saw that Allie’s face was flushed. I motioned to
the bed. “Well, I guess it’s time to sit up on the examining table,
Miss, uh..”</p><p>“Bazongas,” she panted.</p><p>“Bazongas, right. Please sit on the edge here and remove your gown
please.”</p><p>She did so and my head felt light. Being an ‘adult’ Allie had always
kept her privacy, but I could catch an idea of her nipples thru her
shirts. Now this angel was in front of me clad only in her panties
and I was in Lust. Her body, though chunky, already had the promise
of graceful beauty. Her chest was flat but with the right amount of
baby fat about her nipples that screamed for caressing. And her
nipples themselves; perfectly round puffies that made my mouth water,
soft red like her lips. I kissed her lips lightly and massaged her
chest with both hands. Her flesh was pliable and I could feel her
nipples harden in my palms. I lowered myself so that I was eye level
with her cushy buttons and admired how they stood out against her
alabaster skin. “You’re gonna like this,” I purred and I took her
little nub into my mouth while I rolled the other one between my
fingers. The girl gasped and moaned and held my head to her chest. I
licked and sucked and gently chewed those little gumdrops and the
scent of aroused pussy became apparent. It was a different fragrance
from mine and I wanted to explore this new flavor.</p><p>“Well,” I said, just noticing how husky my voice had gotten, “You
seem to be just fine and tasty there. Perhaps we’d better examine
other areas. Remove your panties, please.”</p><p>The child rolled on her back and off her butt to take off her
knickers. I stood, held her legs in the air and pulled them off over
her feet. As I held her ankles together with one arm I brought her
panties to my nose and inhaled. Light and savory. It was a bouquet
that was making me high. I looked down at Allie with what must have
been half-closed eyes.</p><p>“Is it stinky?” she asked.</p><p>“Uh-uh, child. It’s perfume. Let’s have a closer smell.”</p><p>I dropped the panties and pulled her legs apart to find myself gazing
the most perfect hairless slit in the world.</p><p>Yegods, Chloe, now I truly understood the joy that Rose knew when she
had two little chirpies like us in that room way back when. Allie’s
pussy was a smooth mound with a straight soft line down the center.
The whiteness of her skin made everything around it seem even softer.
I knelt in front of it and marveled at the visual tightness of her
slit despite the traces of moisture that was seeping out. There was
treasure inside and all I had to do was open the portal to be rich. I
pulled her lips apart and was greeted with a gush of fragrant honey
that I instinctively caught with my tongue and began to lap up with
abandon. What a nature this girl had! I looked up to see Allie
watching me with mouth open and body twitching. Suddenly she moaned
out loud and threw her head back. I carried her thru two orgasms
stopping only long enough to admire her pink insides. I didn’t see
her clit in the beginning but suddenly it was a pea-size wonder that
my tongue fell in love with. Soon my finger was sliding over her
slick crevasse and pushing into her hole in a gentle circular motion.
I’d found her hymen and stopped there but not before the 7-year-old
nymph was cumming again.</p><p>Chloe, I could have nibbled on the private treasures of that child
for days her perfume was so intoxicating. But when I gripped her
asscheeks to pull her pussy to my face I realized there was something
else I wanted to do.</p><p>“How are we doing?” I asked.</p><p>“Oohhh,” was all Allison could say as she lay there breathing
heavily, her chest flushed with a reddish glow.</p><p>“Turn on your stomach. That’s right. Now reach under you and touch
your button.” I guided her hand to her clit. Now I salivated over her
plump milky ass. Like her pussy, they formed a tight line that hid
the inner secret. I laid my face on her buttcheeks and felt the
warmth against me. I slid my cheek and nose across her orbs as if she
were velvet. Then I pried her ass-cheeks apart to look at her pink,
wrinkled rosette. I brought my nose to it and it puckered when it
felt my breath.</p><p>“What are you doing, Anna?” I could hear the child ask.
Hush and feel this, I said as I wet her hole with my tongue. I
swabbed across it at first, breathing in the smell of her young-girl
flesh, then I began to probe around the rim, gingerly pushing into
the center. I waited for her to make a noise of protest or disgust
but all I heard was the wet ‘schlopping’ sound her fingers were
making in her bare cunt. Soon she had brought her knees in so that
her ass was in the air and I was pushing my tongue in and out like a
piston. She had climaxed several times and collapsed, actually trying
to crawl away from me giggling that she had to rest. No matter.
During this time I threw off my nightie and panties and wrapped my
body around hers, feeling my tits against her chest and back, rubbing
my wet pussy over her bum, practically humping the small girl as I
fingered myself to an incredible orgasm.</p><p>As I was feeling myself reenter the earth’s orbit, Allison sat up
next to me and remembered that I was now naked.</p><p>“Wow,” she said quietly as she carefully ran her small hand through
my thin patch of pubic hair.</p><p>I had stopped telling my story when I saw the expression on Chloe’s
face. I noticed that her hand had disappeared under her robe and then
I realized that I had been absent-mindedly stroking my nipples under
my wrap as well. With her other hand she forcefully set her wine
glass down and grabbed my legs and pulled them towards her. She threw
open my garment and started nibbling on my belly as I heard sound of
my panties being ripped.</p><p>“Uh, wait-a-minute, Chloe, don’t you want to hear what my little baby
sister did to ME?”</p><p>It was too late. Her tongue was in my sopping wet pussy and the story
would have to wait.</p><p>End of part four.</p>"
1636,"Pam and Lisa, Part 7",HoneyWest,7,,"['Fgg', 'extr.ped']","<p>The evening was supposed to be perfect. Everything seemed to be falling
into one of those wonderful but rare times when the gods smiled upon
me and my Lisa. It was in the fall and my husband’s team was in
contention. Tonight he was at the game. Lisa’s mom, Janice, was on a
date. I’d noticed that she didn’t accept to go out unless she was
horny enough to stay out late, which put me ‘on duty’ to be nearby in
case Lisa had problems while babysitting. This made things fun.
It had been months since my ten-year-old lover and I have had a
chance to be alone.</p><p>Oh we have had sex since then, don’t get me wrong. Small but
memorable moments of rushed, hushed passion, slipping our fingers
into each others panties for a touch of liquid velvet while keeping
an eye on our suburbia surroundings. Spending most of the time
disguised in my secret identity as ‘Aunt Pam’, happily married
second-incomer and neighbor, I would bake brownies for Lisa and share coffee
and gossip with Janice, talking about ‘Desperate Housewives’ and 401K
options. Little Lisa was amazing, such an actress, rattling on to us
about school and dance and her icky teacher nobody liked. You’d never
be able to tell that I was licking her hairless cunt an hour earlier.</p><p>Still, because we were careful and cautious, our times together (even
short ones) were far and in-between. Life was pleasant and I
certainly wouldn’t complain, yet I often found myself distracted at
work just daydreaming about Lisa’s boyish yet feminine body. Sex with
Bob (my husband) was fun in its own way but I knew by this time that
I had desires that could only be fed by the body of a little girl. A
body I could touch, taste, smell…oops, there I went daydreaming
again. But Lisa was more than just sex, she seemed a soul-mate to me,
one who took my mature sensibilities to new heights (a lofty thing to
say seeing how I still could only think of her cumming on my face).</p><p>Well, anyhoo, here I am in my sexy new sweater, waiting for my child
to call me from her babysitting post to say that the parents had
left. It was only her fourth time at the Weavers, but when they went
out on a Friday night they usually stayed out pretty late. The last
time she was there it was a routine assignment because I went out
with Bob that night, and Keri, her classmate and bosom buddy, was
also unable to make it. The two times before that, though, were
delicious mini-orgies. Lately, when I masturbate, all I would need to
set the explosion was the vivid memory of the last get-together: Lisa
and Keri, two pre-teen versions of Anna Chlumsky and Nicole Kidman,
sliding their smooth naked bodies over each other for my enjoyment.</p><p>Let me tell you how THAT night went. I’d left my house in my sexy new
pullover, wearing nothing underneath but perfume, walking in horny
anticipation of the evening’s events. Bob was used to the time I
spent helping Lisa babysit and started planning around it with his
sports buddies. I had decided early on that the best way to avoid
suspicion or jealousy from my husband was to make sure he was more
than sexually satisfied with me. Therefore my little affairs with
Lisa actually improved my marital love life. Having my pussy waxed
clean do not go over that well, tho, as he worried that I had felt
the need to spice things up. Ironically, the girl that I did it for
was also cool to it as she preferred my pubic bush to play with. My
hair grew back fairly fast but –GOD- that itchy, stubby phase! Whew.</p><p>Lisa met me at the door with little ten-month-old Daniel Weaver in
her arms. I bussed her on the cheek and entered and we spent a while
admiring each other in the kitchen as I tossed some pre-cut brownies
into the oven. The little tyke was wearing a soft pink jogging suit
that had a delightful pajama-look to it. It seemed to fall off her
backside seductively as she bent over to play with the baby. She eyed
me with a cocked eyebrow, “What are you wearing under that shirt?”  
Perfume, I smiled, knowing that my pencil-eraser size nipples were
protruding thru the fabric. My eyes were undressing this ten-year-old
girl and she was busy watching my tits. My boobs are full and proud
and felt like they were expanding under her excited gaze. She had the
look of a youngster waiting to open her presents. We were just about
to lunge at each other when we heard a car horn outside. “That’s
Keri!” Lisa squealed as she ran to the front door. I quickly lifted
my top, tied a kitchen towel around my chest, pulled my shirt back
down and carried the baby to the porch. Keri was wearing her school
dress complete with white socks and black shiny shoes. Keri’s mother
was halfway up the walk when she spotted me holding Daniel. Assuming
that all would be well she waved hello and good bye to us and drove
off. The bitch, I thought as I waved back standing there smiling in
my Maternal Pose. I disliked her for her intolerance of young Keri’s
lesbian leaning and how she had cowed the poor child into acting like
a ‘normal’ girl. She only allowed her daughter to spend time with
Lisa because we’d convinced her that everything we did was,
well, ‘normal’.</p><p>As soon as we went inside ‘normal’ Keri and Lisa kissed like
foreign-film lovers. Then she kissed me with a quick but probing tongue. When
she pulled back a blush spread across her pert little nose. Oh the
kisses of a young mouth! I gave the baby to Lisa and reached behind
me to undo my ‘bra’. When I slipped the kitchen towel out from under
my top the girls grinned with curiosity. “It wouldn’t have done to
have your mother spying my high beams,” I chuckled as just the
feeling of the towel pulling off my sensitive nipples caused them to
stand back out. “Wow,’ Keri giggled, staring at my chest, “was that
all you’re wearing under that?” Just perfume Lisa and I both said in
unison and we laughed like schoolgirls. (At least that’s what I felt
like.) Then we were suddenly quiet. Keri stepped forward and zeroed
in on my nubs, gently grasping them with her thumb and forefingers.
The softness of my pullover and the pressure of her pinch made me
shudder and my pussy practically gushed. Just as quickly the sweet
smell from my cunt became apparent. It was a heady perfume that only
seemed to emanate at times like this: when I was about to view the
treasures of a young girl. The nostrils of the children flared and
they looked at each other with sly bedroom stares. Lisa closed her
eyes and inhaled, “mmm, I love that. I love that more than anything
in the whole wide world.” Keri began lightly groping my tits thru my
top. “She’s right, Pam, you should bottle that stuff. You smell
wonderful.” I agree, I thought as her fingers set off electrical
sparks within me, it was a scent that excited me which in turn caused
me to produce more scent in a self-perpetual motion. And I only
seemed to experience it when I was with Lisa or masturbating with her
in my mind. Especially when I would think about sniffing her tasty
young pussy which in itself was Heaven. Ah, Lisa’s pussy! Her soft
hairless lips that when separated would smell like sweetness and sin …
and …and…</p><p>“Brownies,” I said. I drew Keri’s hands away from my boobs with a
loving –tsk-! and attempted composure. “The brownies will burn if we
don’t get them out now.”</p><p>As I removed the chocolate from the oven the girls went into
well-disciplined maneuvers, closing the curtains with not a crack of light
escaping, checking and locking all doors and turning the TV on to a
low volumed music station.</p><p>I could hear them giggle as they scampered about the house.
Lisa was about to take the baby upstairs to his crib when I found
myself saying, “No, put a blanket for him on the floor.”</p><p>Soon we were ready and facing each other on the living room floor
when it became obvious that Daniel needed to be changed. I marveled
at how expertly Lisa took to this and the girl beamed when we
applauded her maternal aptitude. Now the infant was clean and fresh
and the smell of baby powder only served to spur us back to our
desires. I removed my top and the girls rushed to my breasts. Their
little hands cupped under my globes to feel the weight in their
palms, lifting them with glee, squeezing the meaty flesh and soft
tissue. Smiling at each other as they rolled my nipples between their
fingers, they made me feel like a queen. You ARE our queen the nymphs
said. Stop then, I said (after a goodly amount of time) and strip for
me! This they did, Lisa sliding out of her soft jogging suit into her
soft birthday suit, Keri shedding her prim school dress to reveal a
stunning new curve to her hips and a delectable arch on her
backside. “Wow,” Lisa said, almost jealously, “You’re growing!” She
had indeed developed a little more womanly grace but in truth both
were still two flat-chested, boyish-in-body, hairless little girls
and that was the way I wanted them at least for tonight. I ordered
them to stand before me as I feasted my eyes on their tender smooth
flesh. Giggling, they stood side by side ‘at attention’ and smiled at
each other when their arms and shoulders touched. Two bare puffy
slits were proudly before me and I could smell the wonderful scent of
young pussy. Keri’s crack started much lower than Lisa’s, Lisa had an
extra pink line at the top of hers where her clit was hiding. They
were two perfect mounds in their own way.</p><p>Both had a line of moisture that belied the closeness of their slits.
I saw Lisa’s hand twitch as if she was fighting to keep from touching
herself. She grinned at me as I removed my skirt to reveal my sopping
wet panties. Her dreamy hershey-kiss shaped nipples had puffed up.
Keri’s cushy-looking cone-shaped tips were also at attention. Both
sets were bright pink circles on soft unblemished boys’ chests that
made me want to drool right there.</p><p>“Lisa, baby,” I said huskily as my fingers found its way inside my
panties, “make me come. You know how. Please.”</p><p>Lisa smiled and turned her head to Keri who was still watching me
finger myself. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was slack. Lisa
touched her pointed cone and the two began to tweak each others
nipples which soon led to them sliding to the floor as Lisa pushed
her girlish face into Keri’s pussy. All the while Keri watched me
diddle myself, my breasts jiggling as my hand picked up speed. Lisa
gingerly pushed Keri onto her back and cupped her hands under her
classmate’s ass to bring her cunt up to her mouth. I watched her pull
Keri’s naked pussy lips apart using only her cute nose and I
delighted as she slid her mouth and tongue up, down and into her
short crack. Lisa looked up at me for my approval and in response I
brought my fingers, slick with my cunt-honey, up to my lips and
smeared it on like lip gloss. Keri let out a low ‘ooohh’ at seeing
this and Lisa dove back in. My angel had positioned her so that Keri
could still see my fevered expression and, as Lisa drew herself up on
her knees, I could see my young lover’s pink little asshole wink at
me as she ate her best friend’s puffy slit. I licked my tasty lips at
the sight of her clean little rosebud flexing at me and started
making loud squishy sounds as one hand worked my pussy and the other
pulled on my nipple. Suddenly I felt my body convulse. It was if it
was out of my control, that I was going to come then and there even
if I had planned to wait a little longer. Keri’s hips began to hump
into Lisa’s face as she pinched her own bright pink nipples and I let
out a low groan that seemed to serve as a warning that the Big One
was cumming. And boy did it cum. I had tried very hard not to break
eye contact with Keri when I came but when her face contorted and she
gripped her cushy buttons my eyes rolled into the back of my head and
my circuitry went haywire.</p><p>Later, as I was revived by a brownie and a kiss, I continued to issue
royal orders. I had been sitting in a wooden rocking chair that I had
the good sense to take the cushion off of. I had made a small puddle
in it but it looked like it would clean up with no problem. The girls
wanted me to climb down to the floor and join them but I wanted them
to entertain me just a little bit more. I think I was storing all of
these visual images for future self-love sessions and, quite frankly,
I was enjoying the hell out of watching these two children having
sex. And I think, in reality, they were enjoying it as well. When the
girls weren’t licking and sucking and grinding and cumming, they were
kissing. And their long, tender, thoughtful kisses seemed as erotic
as anything else they did that evening. At some moments they would
stop kissing just long enough to realize how closely they were
holding each other in their arms and they would just giggle with joy.
I can’t tell you how warm and hot that made me feel. It was great to
be a pedophile, I thought.</p><p>And a pedophile I was, mind you. No pretensions in my mind at all at
this point. To prove it I reached over and picked up little Daniel
and held him in my arms as he slept. The girls, having rested a
little and starting to feel randy sat up and watched as I untabbed
his diaper and began fondling his tiny cock. Lisa, on her hands and
knees, came up to see more closely as I slid his foreskin back and
forth. Keri had disappeared behind my girl and from Lisa’s gasp I
knew she was tonguing her backdoor buttonhole. I myself was dipping
my finger into my cunt and bringing it up to Lisa’s mouth where she
lustily sucked the juices off. I did this several times as my angel
frigged herself and continued to feel a tongue up her ass. Then I
pushed my hand all around my crack getting it good and wet and
slathering the honey all over the baby’s cock and balls, my fingers
applying it as if it were lotion. This started the countdown for
little Lisa’s umpteenth come. She gripped my knee for support as her
other hand continued to stroke her clit. I could see the top of
Keri’s head just over Lisa’s bum. It would bob up and down and then
hold still and at this point I would hear Lisa moan and I knew that
was when Keri was pushing her tongue as far as it would go. Lisa’s
lips were quivering as she looked at me, then at the baby’s genitals
then back at me. I said nothing. I then brought my fingers soaking
wet, up from my pussy to right in front of Lisa’s nose and then onto
Daniel’s teeny pecker. My little ten-year-old moaned and covered the
infant’s crotch with her mouth. Gently, I said, as she suckled the
baby’s hardening little peter. I saw Keri’s hands grab Lisa’s
asscheeks and pull them further apart to launch a new tongue attack
and suddenly Lisa pulled away from the babe and look at me with
amazement and lust as she began to climax. She looked at Daniel’s
miniature hard-on and continued cumming, falling to the floor with
her hand still squishing in and out of her bare pussy as Keri
continued to push her face between Lisa cheeks. The baby stirred and
cried a little but fell back asleep as I gently rocked him. The
depravity of the scene seemed…sublime.</p><p>We almost went on too long. I set the baby back down and joined the
girls on the blanket for I was way overdue to touch them. I was
worried that they were getting fatigued and maybe they were but that
didn’t stop them from laying me on my side and tonguing both my cunt
and my ass at the same time. It was when they were both squishing
their wet bald pussies against my thighs that I happened to glance at
the clock and realize it was a little after midnight!</p><p>Whatever tiredness we felt vanished as we jumped up and went into
Battle Mode. I started wiping up everything wet while Lisa rushed
upstairs with little Daniel to clean him up and get him in his crib.
Keri started on one more batch of brownies (thank goodness for
these ‘instant’ jobbers) for aroma therapy while I spray a little
extra Lysol about. I had just given myself and the girls quick sponge
baths and hoped that would take care of that ‘well-fucked’ scent when
Keri’s mother knocked on the door. The girls looked worn out which we
attributed to their practicing their dancing all night. I looked worn-out
which Keri’s mom attributed to my being unused to children. “See?
It’s not easy being a mom, is it?” Fortunately I was too pooped to
smack that bitch in the mouth so I smiled and told Keri she and Lisa
have a great future as dancers and, yes I would definitely be there
to see them at the next school event.</p><p>The Weavers didn’t get home until two a.m. As agreed, they would call
on their way home so that Lisa could call me to come over and escort
her home. We’d make it look like I’d gotten there just before they
did. Poor Lisa looked exhausted as I walked her home but she kissed
me on the porch and told me she’d had never been happier in her whole
life. Still, I know that, like me, she was out like a light the
minute her head hit the pillow.</p><p>Okay, THAT night was perfect. Now let me tell you about THIS night.
As I said, I was pacing the floor waiting for Lisa to call. It was
getting late. Finally the phone rang. They’re gone, my angel chimed,
it took forever for the Weavers to leave because they were arguing
about something. Keri was already there. Hurry over. This I did. I
took an umbrella as it was starting to drizzle. I was greeted by my
tykes and, anxious as we were (it had been a couple of months,
y’know), we waited the proper amount of time to make sure Mrs. Weaver
didn’t forget her purse or something that required returning. Good
thing too as I was there only a little while when the Weavers’ car
pulled back into the driveway. I scampered out the backdoor (no sense
in being caught there so soon after they left) and made my way around
the block. I started walking back to the Weavers for my ‘just
checking on the kids’ routine when I saw Lisa and Keri walking toward
me.</p><p>“They’re not going out after all,” Lisa said mournfully “they’re
still having a big fight about something. They say they’re not
speaking to each other but then they keep yelling about something. I
hope they’re not getting divorced.”</p><p>Poor Lisa, I thought as I held the umbrella over them, that must have
brought back bad memories of her own parents’ separation. “I doubt
it, baby. Lots of couples fight every now and then. They get over it.
Bob and I have fought a few times over something stupid. We’re still
together. Sometimes you just have to get stupid.” Lisa smiled at this.</p><p>“They paid Lisa for the whole night!” Keri said, “Only, what do we do
now?”</p><p>“We go to MY house, kids! Bob is at the ballgame. I can show your
some cute things I found on the computer.” The girls giggled with
glee.</p><p>Stupid me. If there was a light rainfall in the suburbs, there was a
torrential downfall in the city. Bob’s game was rained out and he was
not in a good mood because of it. “Come on, Lisa,” I said in front of
him, “Let’s go to your house and we’ll watch some TV until your mom
gets home.”</p><p>Strike three. Not only was Janice home she was in an even worse mood
than Bob. No, actually she was MUCH worse than Bob. When we came in
the door, spirits up, still feeling that something randy could happen
tonight, we could hear Janice in the kitchen yelling obscenities.</p><p>“Son of a bitch!! FUCKIN’ SON OF A BITCH. BASTARD!! Thinks he God’s
gift to women, does he? I should have known…”</p><p>Lisa stepped forward and called out with worry, “Mommy?”</p><p>Janice stopped muttering and stepped out into the hallway. She was
wearing that lovely blue evening dress I liked but with her hair
slightly tousled and a drink in her hand I knew her evening had not
gone well.</p><p>“Lisa? Baby, what are you doing here? You should be babysitting. You
should be…” Her slurred speech alarmed little Lisa and she started
for her mother. “NO!” Lisa stopped in her tracks. “Pam! Take her
away! I’m…drunk. She shouldn’t see me like this. Please.” She went
back into the kitchen.</p><p>Lisa started again but I held her back and knelt down. Her eyes were
full of tears and fear. Hush, child, your mother and I are going to
talk. Go upstairs with Keri and put some warm dry clothes on. No,
no ‘buts’. You trust me don’t you?</p><p>Everything’s all right. Sometimes we just have to be stupid,
remember? Your mom’s overdue. Keri took Lisa’s hand and gently pulled
her upstairs.</p><p>Okay, this evening was not perfect. They can’t all be. But at times
like this I thought that, hell, maybe I not just a depraved
sociopath. Sometimes I might actually a good friend who’ll listen. I
rolled up the sleeves of my sexy new sweater and headed into the
kitchen.</p>"
1637,The Mark Of A Good Babysitter,HoneyWest,1,,[''],"<p>So here I am hanging from the fourth floor balcony by my fingertips and as my life flashes before my eyes I’m thinking, “Maybe I should have had more sex before I die.”</p><p>Okay, it sounds dramatic and clichéd, I know. But I AM hanging from this ledge and the one thing I would like to do before falling to my death is to throttle the little brat that got me in this fix.</p><p>My name is Stevie, by the way, and at this moment I should be babysitting.</p><p>The Carlsons live in the fourth-floor flat of this rather nice apartment complex. I live in the neighborhood nearby, and while school is out, once or twice a week I come and watch little three-year-old Amanda for the afternoon while Mrs. Carlson attends ‘charity events’. Like hell she does. What she really does is get royally laid by her lover or boyfriend or whatever. Like clockwork she’ll get home in time to pay for my services (rather well) and push me out the door so she can change back into her ‘oh-I’ve-been-working-all-day-around-the-apartment’ clothes before her husband gets home. She asks me to keep mum about her afternoons so that she doesn’t get ‘simply inundated with requests to do community work’. Yeah, right.</p><p>I’m sixteen and, if I do say so, well developed for my age. My boobs aren’t as big as my mom’s or Mrs. Carlson’s, but they do get envious looks from the girls in my class and cause distraction to the store managers as I ask if they are hiring. (They are not, incidentally, and that’s why I’m still earning money babysitting.) I’ve gone through enough heavy petting and experimentation with boys to realize I was gay. To comfirm this, I’d been licking the pussy of my best friend Joanne for about six months now. We’re still rather new at this. We do what we can considering we’re surrounded by family and friends, and my babysitting assignments sometimes give us the privacy that we need to further explore the joys of lesbianism.</p><p>Little Amanda, though, is not one of those opportunities. The 3-year-old monster is more like a walking advertisement for Ritalin. She’s constantly on the move and always up to some mischief if you don’t stay alert. It was getting late and her mom would be home soon. As I settled her in front of some cartoons this afternoon I got a call on my cell phone from Mrs. Booker. They would not be going out tonight after all and wouldn’t need my services. Damn! The Bookers had a baby that just needed occasional changing and minimal watching. Joanne and I were planning on getting naked on their living room rug. Well, screw that plan. Still, that meant I had the night free. Maybe we would go to the movies and come up with an idea.</p><p>As I tried to call Joanne my cell phone started signaling that the battery was dying. The stupid phone usually went pretty quickly once the beeping began so I knew I’d have a shot at maybe one quick call. I stepped out on the balcony to get a better reception and that’s when it happened. As Joanne’s answering service kicked in, I heard the sliding door shut behind me and turned to see Amanda hit the switch. The little brat had just locked me out on the balcony!</p><p>“Amanda! Unlock this door!”</p><p>She was giggling silently at me as I yelled at her. I knew she couldn’t hear me. The building faced a bunch of trees but beyond that was a busy highway so the glass doors and windows were made extra thick and soundproof. She could probably guess some of the obscenities I was hurling at her and she triumphantly danced in front of me. I frantically motioned for her to unlock the door hoping that she understood the seriousness of the situation. Instead the little bitch went back to her stool in front of the TV and started watching her cartoons! Oohh! When I get my hands on her—.</p><p>I looked at my watch. Holy shit, Mrs. Carlson will be home soon! How’s this gonna look? A three-year-old child with free rein of the house and me locked out on the porch.</p><p>Okay, I thought, don’t panic. The mark of a good babysitter is the ability to think through any emergency. I’m pretty sure the front door is unlocked. Call Joanne and see if she can rush over here. Shit!  The cell phone is now officially dead. Okay, now panic. I pound on the glass desperately but Amanda chooses to pretend I’m not out here. I pound some more. She gets up, comes over and draws the curtains closed! Aargh! I look around. The apartment is in the middle of an L-shaped building so I can’t see the balconies on either side. The only thing to do is drop down to the third floor porch and hope that somebody is home or the door isn’t locked. It seemed like an easy plan until I actually started dangling from the bars of my balcony. It was then that I started to consider just how much distance there is from one floor to another. I didn’t seem to have the strength to pull myself back up. That’s it, I thought. I’m gonna die, I’m gonna fall three stories and I didn’t get to say goodbye to Joanne—or kill the kid, for that matter. I held my breath and swung my body back and forth. I let go when I thought my momentum was forward but miscalculated and my feet dropped right on the railing. Swinging my arms like windmills to keep from falling back I fell forward onto a patio chair and hugged it like a friend. All right! Now I get to kill the child.</p><p>I sit in the chair for a moment. I’m not sure who lives below the Carlsons and I’m thinking: be careful, you don’t want to scare some little old lady to death. The curtain is about three-quarters closed but I can see a TV set is on inside. I cup my hands to look inside and as my eyes adjust they make out two little figures on the far couch.</p><p>Two little girls. Small frames. Maybe six, mabe seven years old. One slim, waif-like girl with long blonde hair holding an obviously toy doctor’s bag. The other girl has dark shorter hair and is a little stockier. The nurse is wearing pants and a t-shirt, the stocky one is in a summer dress. As the slimmer child puts on her plastic red stethoscope, the other one stands on the couch and bends over, pulling her dress up around her waist and revealing her white-pantied backside. The waif pretends she is listening to something through the other’s buttcheeks, moving the stethoscope around. I’m watching in fascination as the ‘nurse’ pulls her ‘patient’s’ panties down to her knees and begins to probe around her smooth white globes. I can’t see the other girl’s face; she is patiently bent over with her ass in the air as her friend parts her cheeks to look at her little brown asshole. The thick patio glass is taking away some of the detail I’m aching for but I can see her bare pussy pouting down as the girl brings her face closer to the area for a curiosity sniff. She ignores her medical equipment at this point and pushes her finger around and into the cunt lips, pulling it back out and bringing it to her nose.</p><p>I must have tapped my forehead into the glass. The girl turned and saw me and I knew I better act fast. I pulled on the sliding door and entered. (Thank god it was unlocked). The girls, understandably, screamed out. The stocky one fell forward as she hiked her panties back on. They both clambered together into the corner of the couch, frightened, and, wanting to take away their fear as quickly as possible, I opted for an authoritative bearing.</p><p>“Stop it!” I commanded, “you’re safe. I’m not gonna hurt you.”</p><p>I went through a string of assurances that probably would have been better believed if I hadn’t flown in through a third floor window. Using my best babysitting skills, tho, I had managed to calm them down a bit. Besides the basic home invasion, I’m sure they felt as awkward at being caught playing Doctor as I felt being Voyeur.</p><p>“Why aren’t your parents home?”</p><p>The kids were quiet for a moment. The slim one spoke up, “What makes you think they’re not home?”</p><p>“Because, silly, you wouldn’t be playing doctor in the middle of the living room if they within a mile of here. Haven’t you heard of the ‘home alone’ law?</p><p>Both girls looked down. I looked at my watch. Time was running out. I just wanted to make sure these two wouldn’t make a fuss about me ‘dropping in’. “Well?”</p><p>Beth, the slim one, started to speak. Becky tried to shush her but I ixnayed that.</p><p>“Our moms are at work. Our dads are on a very long business trip and it’s up to us girls to fend for ourselves. And if we want to keep this nice place well we have to be very fur… fru…”</p><p>“Frugal,” Becky offered quietly.</p><p>“Frugal and … well my mom and her mom are working very hard and if we can just behave ourselves for a very short period of time we’ll be able to have money and go to real nice schools and …and...”</p><p>“Be a family,” Becky said quietly.</p><p>“And be a family!” There was panic in her voice. “Please don’t tell anybody we’re here alone! It’s only for a very short period of time! Only three nights a week! And then we’ll be able to do nice things… and go to nice schools and—”</p><p>“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” I cut her off quickly as I looked around. The apartment was not stocked liked the others in the complex. It was sparse. Two couches, entertainment center and TV and a dining room table. But everything was neat and clean. And there were toys and dolls for the kids and educational primers on the table. I couldn’t tell if I wanted to slap or hug these women. Didn’t know them well enough, I guess.</p><p>Suddenly I could hear footsteps in the hallway. I ran up and put my ear to the door and was relieved to hear someone enter their apartment on this floor.</p><p>“Okay, kids, listen carefully. I’m not going to tell anyone you’re home alone, got that? Now you have to promise not to tell anyone I landed on your balcony, deal? Good. Now what time do your moms get home?</p><p>Becky froze. Beth was also thinking the same thing. “They quit the restaurant at ten. Are you going to tell them..?”</p><p>I smiled. “Now how am I gonna tell what you two were doing if I wasn’t here? I just want to make sure you two will be okay.”</p><p>“We always are,” Beth said with a bit of pride.</p><p>My mind was racing. There was a demon toddler upstairs doing god-knows-what and I knew I was coming in the balcony and out the door so fast as to seem unreal to these kids. I don’t know what made me so bold at that moment. I thought I might give the girls a quick hug before I left but as they just stood there I reached forward and warmly squeezed Beth’s hand, brought it up to my nose and found the scent of Becky’s pussy on her finger. I sucked it into my mouth and smiled. “Mmm, very tasty.” Their mouths were still hung open as I left.</p><p>I ran upstairs. Thank god the door was unlocked. The first thing I saw was the stove. The little monster had turned on all four gas stoves and the kitchen was feeling warm. After turning them off I hunted down Amanda and found her on the balcony, looking down I guess to see if I had jumped off. She tried to run past me but I caught her arm, brought her to the couch and proceeded to spank the delights out of her. Mrs. Carlson entered as I was walloping away.</p><p>“Bad day?” she grinned.</p><p>I let the child go and she went screaming into her bedroom. “Sorry, Mrs. Carlson but she tried to lock me out on the porch.”</p><p>“That’s okay, Stevie. I trust your judgment.”</p><p>Wow. Okay, that went well. Mrs. Carlson had a dazed, contented look on her face. That must have been some damn-good loving she had. She looked at her watch and frowned; picked through her purse to hand me my fee. When I took the money I could tell she reeked of sex.</p><p>She rushed me out the door. “Thank you, Stevie. See you next week.” I knew she was in a hurry to get into the shower.</p><p>In the hallway I saw that she’d given me twice what she usually paid, decided that she meant to do that and hopped down the stairs. I stopped for a moment outside Beth and Becky’s door, not sure why, and started to book when the door popped open. The little waif walked out and caught me starting down the stairs.</p><p>“You’re a babysitter, aren’t you?”</p><p>“Yeah. So?”</p><p>She brought her hand up and held out what seemed to be three crumpled dollar bills and some change.</p><p>“Can you…can you babysit us?”</p><p>Oh for crying out loud. Here this kid was standing with Disney doe eyes and what had to be her life’s savings and all I wanted to do was to find Joanne and do nasty things to her. I saw Becky peeking shyly from behind the door. I studied Beth as she stood there with her arm stretched out offering the ball of green; she was so…, well, waifish, I felt like I could put her in my shirt pocket and carry her around.  I knew inside I was thinking of talking to their mothers, maybe offer a budget deal on babysitting or something. No promises. School would be starting for all anyway.  It wasn’t my concern actually. It’s just that I didn’t like the idea of these two being unsupervised—Oh hell. I took the money, walked into the apartment, laid the money down on the table and felt pissed and proud of myself at the same time.</p><p>I wasn’t sure what or why I did that. The little imps (both seven, it turns out) stood together with excited looks and nervous giggles. They WERE lovely creatures.</p><p>“Okay, I can’t stay the whole time. But I want to meet your moms and talk to them. You say they call every hour? Wait a minute. On second thought don’t tell them I’m here, they’ll just fret about a stranger in the house. Now, what about dinner?”</p><p>Becky, it seems, was in charge here. “Take the dish from the fridge. Leave the foil on tightly. Bake at 375 degrees for forty-five minutes. Take the foil off. CAREFULLY! Bake another ten minutes. Microwave the corn that’s in the orange Tupperware, one toast each and milk, NOT soda.”</p><p>“Becky washes, I dry,” Beth intoned, “Bath is at seven. Take turns. Clean up good. Don’t leave a mess in the bathroom. We can stay up till nine.”</p><p>“We’d BETTER be snoring at 10:30,” Becky giggled.</p><p>“Jeez, I’m impressed. What the heck you need me for?”</p><p>“Company!” they chimed.</p><p>And so the meal went well and I found I was enjoying myself. I called Joanne and told her another job had come up but we would not be able to get together tonight. One of the moms called to make sure all was well and the girls, as instructed, didn’t mention me. As the tykes methodically went through their dishwashing ritual, I sat, sipped a soda and watched their little butts scurrying about the kitchen. The image of Becky’s fleshy bottom was always in my mind and I had come to realize that the girls were viewing me pretty much the same way. At the dinner table they would steal glances at my boobs pushing through my concert t-shirt and smile secretly at each other. Soon we were sitting on the couch where I kicked off my shoes and got the lowdown on the Moms.</p><p>“Mom and Mom move in together two months this week,” Beth told me matter-of-factly, “Becky is my new sister.”</p><p>“They lost all their money when Beth’s dad left.” Becky volunteered, echoing one of her mom’s watchwords, “but now we’re tightening our belts and we’ll be just fine.”</p><p>Beth leaned forward and whispered, “Our moms are gay but they don’t want us to know that.”</p><p>“Yeah,” Becky giggled, “so we pretend we don’t know.” They both broke into proud giggles.</p><p>I had to admit these tykes were growing on me. I’d never had a sister and loved the thought of suddenly acquiring one. It turned quiet for a moment. I became conscious of the fact that I had a girl sitting on each side of me and that they were staring at me intently, as if I was about to say Important Things. I could feel the heat of their bodies as they sat close to me.</p><p>“Thank you for not telling on us.” Beth piped up. “Um, you know.”</p><p>I looked down at Becky and her soft round face blushed. Despite her chunkiness she was very pretty with small doll-like features that I could tell would evolve into Linda Ronstadt-like beauty. Beth had a natural loveliness that hinted she would never really have to fret about make-up when she grew up. I felt my body starting to tingle as they sat, almost leaning into me. I could feel their eyes dropping to my chest when they could.</p><p>I cleared my throat. “So. How long have you two been, you know, playing Doctor?”</p><p>Now they both blushed and looked down. They looked at each other and smiled like secret lovers. “Yesterday,” Beth confessed, “and then today.”</p><p>“It was last night!” Becky lost her shyness for a moment then turned quieter, “we found a magazine in Mom’s drawer.”</p><p>“Lesbian stuff.” Beth took over, “It was a little before our moms came home so we had to pretend to be asleep. But we looked at the pictures and we looked in the mirror and we looked at each other and …” She smiled shyly and made a cute face.</p><p>I was smiling in spite of myself. “And did you like what you saw?” Beth grinned sheepishly and nodded.</p><p>“Only… the pictures were of women and they had, like, hair and … boobs. And we know we’ll have that when we grow up and all but we… well we thought the pictures were very good and all and, um…”</p><p>“Can we see your boobs?!” Becky blurted out. She then clapped her hands over her mouth in shock at her own bluntness.</p><p>“Becky!” Beth hissed. Obviously, this subject was not to be broached so soon. I laughed out loud. It was an honest laugh. As a typical Cynical Teenager I realized that I didn’t laugh like that too often. The girls, taking it wrongly, looked disheartened.</p><p>“Honestly, ladies, I’m quite flattered. Really I am. But don’t you—I mean, haven’t you seen your mom-er—moms’ boobs?
Like when they get dressed?”</p><p>“They don’t want us to know they’re gay, so I guess they don’t want us to see them naked,” Becky said as if it made perfect sense.</p><p>“Besides,” Beth offered, “my mom doesn’t really have big ones. Neither does Becky’s.”</p><p>“Not as big as yours, anyways!” Becky exclaimed. She glanced at my chest, her eyes widened for a second and then she nervously looked at my eyes, trying not to look back down. When I heard a small gasp from Beth I looked down to see that my nipples had hardened and were very apparent through my Coldplay shirt. So that was what the fuss suddenly was. Now I blushed and smiled. This world on the couch was now feeling closer and cozier.</p><p>Okay, let’s face it. I had now turned a left into Horny. And the thing is, I knew I was feeling something both familiar and strange at the same time as I spent time with these kids. Being a lesbian, while being a new thing, was not actually a surprise to me, but this pedophile thing, THAT blew my mind. I knew then that the oddness I’d been feeling was the urge to run my hands over these little-girl bodies. I needed time to think about this. Three, maybe five minutes.</p><p>“Umm, isn’t it time for your baths?”</p><p>“No, it’s early—OOWW!” Beth had kicked Becky’s foot. “Actually, it IS time for our baths. We’ll go start the water.” The girls jumped up and ran to the hallway, stopped and turned to wait for me to follow them. I did.</p><p>The bathroom was spotless. It was also warm. The room was dotted with little fishies on the wall and colorful Barbie bath products sat about the place. A thick long rug seemed to invite my bare feet to test it’s plushness. As the tub filled and Becky swished her hand through the water to check the temperature, I had the urge to pee but felt self-conscious about it. I could tell from Beth’s glance to the throne that she had the same problem. “I have to make a call,” I said and, knowing how these apartments were schemed, went to the Moms’ bathroom. As I sat there wizzing I convinced myself that this was crazy and now was the time to get out of there. These kids knew how to take care of themselves and besides, this was weird. I could get in serious trouble and to top it off, I wasn’t getting paid or anything. I could still catch Joanne at the mall and I could always meet the Moms tomorrow and see if I could help. I left the bathroom armed with about a dozen statements in my head that would allow me to leave the girls and not make them feel bad about it. Damn, I was good.</p><p>When I saw the little ones standing in front of a tub filled with steaming hot water I melted like a snowball in the oven. Becky was still wearing her dress, Beth had her jeans on but had taken off her top and was modestly holding it over her flat chest. They were waiting for me to decide what would happen next. I shut the bathroom door, pushed the lock in and walked over to the toilet. I closed the lid and sat down, letting the humid warm vapors of the bathwater intoxicate me. I held out my arms and drew the young ones close to me, one girl on either side. My hands began caressing their backs and Beth’s bare skin felt like velvet. I looked into their faces, so entranced by their soft, young lips that I almost faltered in trying to sound serious.</p><p>“Now you know we can’t tell anyone about this, right?”</p><p>“We know,” the girls said simultaneously and I felt strangely safe with this. I pulled Beth’s shirt from her hands and delighted at her flat chest and the puffy pink gumdrops that were her nipples. I playfully put my fingertips to each one and they grew into even bigger puffy pink gumdrops. Her body gave a shiver when I did this and she giggled nervously. I remembered from experience that in playing ‘Doctor’ the emphasis was on exploration of the genitals. I figured I’d start these angels on what I always found erogenous. “Watch this,” I winked to Becky and, like a vampire, descended on Beth’s nipple and heard her cry out ‘ohhh’ when my lips and teeth surrounded her mushroom bud. It felt rather strange not to feel my face push into a pillowy tit like my girlfriend’s as I imagined for a moment that I was suckling on a young boy. I wondered if I was doing the child any good, then felt her arms wrap gently around my head and pull me closer into her chest. I let go of her juicy little gland with a loud pop and I chuckled at her expression of dazed arousal. Becky had been watching with rapt curiosity and a bit of jealousy so I reached under my shirt and unsnapped the front of my bra, took her hand and placed it on my chest. She glided her small hands over my boob as if shaping it, stopping to test the hard nipple she could feel through the fabric. Beth took charge of the other one and I sat back, marveling at two seven-year-olds feeling up my tits. I could feel my pussy throbbing as their curious fingers molded and kneaded my sensitive orbs, each girl massaging my flesh in her own exploring way. They squealed with glee when I pulled my top off and they went to town, feeling the bottom swell of my breasts and tweaking the pointy tips. I felt downright stoned. I started to stroke the girls’ hair and arms and purred to them.</p><p>“That feels wonderful, ladies.” (They loved it when I called them that) “Tell me, do you make yourselves feel good at night?”</p><p>Becky was on her knees and had brought her face just inches from my swollen nipple. She paused at the question.</p><p>Beth looked at Becky. “She wants to know if you ‘arggasm’, Becky. Remember? Like I told you.” Beth looked at me and proudly said, “I can arggasm! Becky can’t yet. She told me.”</p><p>“I can too!” Becky said with an uncertain air. “I think.”</p><p>“Of course you can, honey,” I assured her (between gasps as Beth decided to smother her face under my meaty bags. My, this child had potential) “You probably already have, you just haven’t given it your full attention yet. Now do me a favor and suck that nipple and I’ll show you what it’s like.” I was feverishly horny as I popped my jeans and shoved my hand inside my panties. I was ready for a quick ‘arggasm’ and with two children suckling me I came as soon as my finger flipped across my clit. I tried to keep it reserved as not to scare Becky but my body convulsed and shuddered as I came in for a landing. When I refocused both girls were standing up watching me with mouths agape.</p><p>“Woww.” Beth said, eyes wide and grinning. I suspected that she had not learned to cum like THAT yet.</p><p>“Are you okay?” Becky asked.</p><p>I guess I had that lazy smile that comes from a good explosion. “I’m wonderful, Becky. And I owe it all to you two.” They looked at each other and smiled proudly when I said that. I pulled my hand from out of my pants and absent-mindedly twirled my gooey fingertip around my nipple. (It’s something I’ve always done, I guess.) I was about to make a new suggestion when Beth lunged forward and suckled me anew, aiming to taste the pussy juice I had traced on my booby. Becky watched as I sucked the remaining honey off my finger and I thrilled at the realization that I was about to do some serious teaching here. I reached around and began gripping and groping their backsides through their clothes. It was an amazing sensation. It felt like I could grab Beth’s whole bottom in one hand, she was so petite. Becky had a little more flesh to her and her thin dress allowed me to move her pliant cheeks about, gently squeezing her buns.</p><p>It was when they stripped completely that I knew that I was now a card-carrying member of the girl-lover’s club. The flat boyish bodies, devoid of hips and beautifully smooth; the pink round nipples and, of course, those lovely soft-looking slits, each on a little mound of flesh that seemed to help keep those lips slyly closed, making me yearn to peek at the treasures inside.</p><p>Slow down, I thought, let’s see what the girls think of me.</p><p>They pulled off my pants and panties and I stood with my hands on my hips and my legs apart as they explored every nook and cranny below my waist. They ‘oohed’ as they ran small fingers through my pubic bush. I noticed they were very much into scents as they sniffed around my pussy and ass. Each took turns spreading my cunt-lips and cheeks and putting their noses up close to draw in my honey-laced muskiness. Oh how I wanted them to push their tongues into me but I knew that, despite what they saw in a Lesbian mag, I would have to lead by example.</p><p>I showed them how to kiss first. I kissed Beth’s tender lips and, after some light pressing, let my tongue slip into her cool mouth. I could hear her body sigh as I did this. Soon she was kissing Becky with a lovingness that made them pull away from each other long enough to silently agree that this was a wonderful new world. I fought very hard not to finger myself during all this.</p><p>As Becky lay back on the soft rug, I positioned myself over her as if doing a push-up. She giggled in anticipation as I lowered myself slowly, my boobs settling on her boyish chest. I let my body cover her as I kissed her mouth and then nibbled my way down her small frame. She got ticklish around her belly-button (which I tongued to her delight) but became silent as I neared her hairless pussy. As I gazed at the smooth crack I could smell her little-girl perfume and I knew I was getting high off this stuff. Beth had crouched down and her face was inches from mine, watching every move I made. I reverently peeled Becky’s lips apart and my eyes and nose took in the pinkness and the aroma of this cherub. As if on cue her tiny hood slid up and her clit popped out to greet me. She was delicious to say the least. She gave a surprised sound as my tongue snaked into her tight hole with a circular, scooping motion then moved up to her little bud, which I suckled gently. I was lost in this child’s pussy as I held her asscheeks in my hands and feasted away. I stopped and turned to Beth, who didn’t realize her tongue was sticking out of her mouth as she watched me. “Take care of Becky’s nipples, sweetie. Both of them. It’s what sisters do.” She did. I lapped away as I saw Beth’s baby-doll lips encircle her new sister’s nipple as she tweaked the other one with appropriately petite fingers (Becky’s nipples were much flatter than Beth’s but drew into tiny BB’s when aroused.)</p><p>Soon the little stocky one was panting and making short grunting sounds. She started to draw her legs up so I helped her along and held them high, never taking my mouth off her bald cunt. This exposed her little brown asshole to me and –whaddya know- I just had to taste her there. I felt her wrinkled hole tighten shut as my lips gave her a puckered kiss there. Concentrating on her slit, I nonetheless kept swabbing her bum when I was in the neighborhood and could feel it flexing open and shut. Her gasping became fast and furious as I ran my tongue back and forth, from her ass to her pussy. At one point I wrapped my lips around her clitty and held it there, pushed the tip of my tongue onto it and little Becky’s body began shaking and shuddering to the point that, as she climaxed, I think she peed a little into my mouth. When I looked up my chin was soaked with her juices and Becky had a flush of red across her chest as she lay there panting. Beth was stroking her face gently and looking at me excitedly, half-waiting for assurance that her sister was fine.</p><p>“Now that,” I said with a grin, “was a real arggasm.”</p><p>Beth insisted that it was her turn next and that was the way the evening went. To prevent sibling rivalry, I gave equal attention to both girls; licking one and then the other, making sure they came the same amount of times. They would take turns with my body, exploring and examining, asking questions while licking my pussy. I came two more times for them. Once doing what I did the first time only without my pants obstructing the view. They delighted in licking my juices from that one. The second one was probably a little odd to them; in my horny state I rubbed my slick wet cuntlips on Becky’s buns, humping her until I screamed out. (Something else I tended to like. Probably from years of pillow-riding). I was just getting started on the fine art of sixty-nining when I checked my watch.</p><p>Damn. There was so much I wanted to do with these little imps and the time went by so quickly. I knew they needed time to get this bathroom (and themselves) cleaned up so I reluctantly called things to a halt. We soaked in the tub for about fifteen minutes, caressing and teasing each other, and then I rushed out and got dressed. I guess I had expected them to at least protest my leaving but I saw that they were in a state of dreamy exhaustion. We wiped the bathroom spotless and I poured some bubble-gum bubble bath in the tub before pulling the shower curtain closed (to help cover any tell-tale sex smells.) I told the girls to get ready for bed before I leave and they came back in lovely pink pajamas.</p><p>At the door I asked if they would like to see me again and they lit up “Yes! Yes! Yes!” It still blew me away. I was in love with these girls.</p><p>“Okay,” I said, “I’ll figure out how to approach the Moms and offer them a deal. I’m sure they don’t have this kind of schedule every night, right? Well, we’ll do what we can.”</p><p>The girls gleefully clapped. I made another attempt to make sure they understood the importance of keeping this a secret but the kids frowned at me for even trying. I guess I knew inside they would be good at this.</p><p>I knelt down and hugged them. Poor dears, I could tell they were going to be snoring tonight.</p><p>“Tell me, ladies, you sure your moms never give you your baths?”</p><p>“Nope. Never,” Becky said.</p><p>“We always wash ourselves,” Beth stated.</p><p>“Good. Turn around. Both of you. And bend over.”</p><p>They looked at each but did so and I pulled Beth’s pajamas down and pulled her cheeks apart, gave her little rosebud a kiss and then a quick hard suck just to the side of it. I did the same to Becky and pulled their pants back up. Beth still had a look of surprise. The hickies were light and would be gone in a few days but they would be visible to two seven-year-olds until then.</p><p>“What was that?” Becky asked, smiling with a tinge of embarrassment as she rubbed her butt.</p><p>“That, ladies, is the mark of a good babysitter.”</p>"
1638,"Pam and Lisa, Part 8",HoneyWest,8,,['F/g ped F/F'],"<p>It was one hell of a week.</p><p>I meant that in a good way. Especially since it didn’t start well.
That was Friday, the night I brought Lisa and Keri home from a
cancelled babysitting job and found Lisa’s mother, Janice, home early
from a date and in an angry, depressed and intoxicated state. My name
is Pam and I live next door with my husband, Bob. I’m Lisa’s
‘second-Mom’ but, hell, if you’re reading this you probably know all
about us. I made the girls go up to Lisa’s room and wait for Keri’s
mother to pick her up. That would be a few hours and I assured a
concerned Lisa that I would keep her mother company and make sure she
was all right.</p><p>To do this I had to accept the bourbon and cokes that Janice made for
me, and since they were strong drinks, I was feeling fairly buzzed by
the third one. We sat in the kitchen, our familiar coffee klatch, and
I allowed her to drunkenly vent on the aggravations of working in a
man’s world, the worries of single motherhood and that bitch of a
thing called dating. Poor Janice. The current guy she was seeing that
night found out she had a daughter and a mortgage and called for the
check before dessert. He didn’t even kiss her goodnight, giving some
flimsy excuse for ending the evening early. What the hell’s wrong with
me, she moaned, am I ugly or something?  You’re not, I said, and you
know it. I was being truthful. Janice could easily look frumpy when
she didn’t care but in that blue dress with the spaghetti straps she
looked quite desirable. And since one of those straps had fallen off
her right shoulder leaving her delicate shoulder bare she should have
looked even more desirable but, to be honest, she was not a ‘cute
drunk’. As her words began to slur to the point of needing sub-titles
her face took a more angry and unpleasant expression of bitterness.
And why not?  She worked hard and struggled to make ends meet, keep
this lovely house and supply Lisa with a happy childhood. Not enough
free time to properly socialize and gain new experience needed to stop
making the wrong choices in men. She needed a break and I truly wished
I could do something about it. Right now the best thing I could do was
to keep her from falling out of her chair. As she ranted on for what
seemed like eons my mind slipped off to the thought of the two little
pre-teens upstairs.</p><p>“Did you know Lisa’s gay?” Janice announced, suddenly lucid.</p><p>She was still drunk enough to ignore me spraying my drink over the
table. I coughed and struggled to reply but Janice, her eyes once
again half-closed, went on, “I’ll bet it’s that little bitch Keri. I’m
as understanding as the next goddamn parent but she’s too young for
this.” She gave me a dull glare. “YOU knew this, don’t you! She tells
you EVERYTHING.” with this she looked down. “She likes you better than
me.” She then seemed to notice a flaw in the table surface and brought
her head down closely to scratch it away.</p><p>I had no idea how far to go into this. I looked around to come up with
the right words. “Janice, first of all you should be ashamed of
yourself. I mean, if you don’t know how much your daughter loves you—“</p><p>I needn’t have bothered. Janice’s forehead was on the table.</p><p>“Janice?”</p><p>Yup. She was out cold. After the proper amount of nudging to confirm
this, I carried/dragged her over to the living room sofa and stretched
her down. She mumbled incoherently as I pulled a throw over her. I sat
at her side and couldn’t help but smile at her. She was lovely as she
slept with only the teeniest arc of worry in her brow. I smoothed it
out gently with my finger and caressed her cheek. She didn’t stir. The
sociopath in me did, tho, and I took that rare moment to reach under
the throw and inside her dress to feel her breast. My hand gingerly
tested the cushy flesh and I felt her nipple harden into my palm.</p><p>“Pam?” I whipped my hand out and tucked Janice in. It was Keri in the
hallway quietly calling into the kitchen. I’m in here, I whispered.</p><p>“Mom’s here. The car’s out front.” Had we been drinking that long?
Apparently so. I lead her the door for the usual goodbye before
putting on our show for her mother. On the porch she turned to me. “We
just watched TV in her mom’s room. And y’know, hugged some.” She was
so serious it broke my heart.</p><p>“Janice is fine, honey. And Pam will see that everything’s okay too.
Now take your Drama-Queen butt to the car while I smile and wave at
your up-tight tight-ass mom.” I always say something like this to Keri
as she leaves and it always gets a grin. This time just a smile but
I’ll take it.</p><p>Inside I found Lisa had taken my place at Janice’s side. She was
gently stroking her mom’s forehead. She doesn’t normally drink like
this, she whispered, as if I didn’t know this.</p><p>“I’m going to sleep here tonight,” the little ten-year-old announced,
“in case she gets sick. A person could choke on her own vomit, you
know. They’ve been known to die like that!”  Damn, I thought, do they
teach this stuff in school?</p><p>Okay. Listen. When she wakes up in the morning be ready with a bottle
of aspirin and orange juice and silence. And be prepared for a foul
mood. Lisa nodded and went upstairs to get her sleeping bag while I
cleaned the kitchen. We kissed and then I left.</p><p>When I woke up the next morning I was in a foul mood. Bob was waiting
with aspirin, orange juice and silence. I guess I drank more than I
realized. I spent most of that Saturday with a tense head and a
horrible stomach. Bob’s team was in contention and to keep from
hearing him hoot and holler during the game I sent him to Eddie’s
house to watch. In the cool of the afternoon I sat on the porch (it
was cloudy but too bright for me as I wore my sunglasses). I had
fretted all day on whether Janice had said anything to Lisa about her
suspicions and regretted being so tipsy last night that I didn’t think
to warn the child so she could be on guard. Then their front door
opened and Lisa bounded out and hopped towards their car. I felt a
tinge of nervousness as Janice appeared. Walking down the driveway she
looked in my direction. We broke out in grins when we saw that we were
both wearing shades. We gave each other the ‘naughty’ finger wave and
she motioned that she would call later. Lisa said ‘hold up’ and ran
across the yard to me.</p><p>“Hi!” the child wore those lovely hip-hugger pants, “are you okay?”</p><p>“I’m fine, angel,” I said, a little defensively.</p><p>“You were funny.”</p><p>Amazing. I honestly thought I was okay last night. “How’s your mom?”</p><p>“She’s sorry she embarrassed me she says. It wasn’t any big deal. We
going to the movies! Wanna come?”</p><p>“No honey, you should be spending time with your mother. Have a good
time and don’t pick a noisy movie.”</p><p>Everything was hunky-dory now. Janice seemed in a pretty good mood.
She called that night to thank me for putting up with her. She
remembered drinking and talking with me but couldn’t recall how she
made it to the couch or how she got that bump above her ear. Uh-oh.
Now I remember. Trying to lug her from the kitchen, I smacked her head
on the side of the living room door. I WAS drunk. Anyway I owe you
one, she says and I hang up smiling but somehow feeling that I’m only
getting a reprieve here.</p><p>The next day was wonderful. After giving Bob assurances that I felt
just dandy, he surprised me. In the middle of the day, I walked into
the living room to find the curtains drawn, candles lit, oils warming
and the music soft. He had pulled our old massage table out of the
basement and set it up in front of the big screen TV with a video of a
crackling fireplace. Ta-Da! I was now the Queen of Sheba, naked on a
Sunday afternoon, getting a sensual full body massage. Wow, I had
forgotten how good his hands were as they slid over my back and buns
(especially the buns). He cleverly kneaded my tension spots before
applying the oil to my favorite erogenous zones. As I sipped my wine
and felt his fingers stroke my inner thigh, occasionally brushing my
fun spots, I had to wonder if this man was TOO perfect lately. Sure
enough, halfway through as I floated on a cloud, he starts to verbally
massage me with his best, sexy Barry White impression. Only with ‘ohh
baby baby’ he also tells me that Eddie’s wife, Sheila (Pregnant and
waaay overdue) is going to have the baby this weekend. No ifs ands or
buts. If this kid doesn’t come of his own volition by Friday then
either by inducement or sledgehammer that kid is coming out! And
Eddie, it seems, will not be able to go to the Playoffs this weekend
with the other guys in the office who bought the tickets a year in
advance. And do you know (aww baby baby) how hard at was to get these
rare group seatings for a playoff weekend? (you know I love ya, baby,
You like it when I rub you there?) His Barry White got worse as he
went on but I was chuckling so much I didn’t care. All right, smart
guy, you’ve obviously raped our bank account to get Eddie’s spot and
you’re going to the playoffs but don’t think I’ll be nice about it
unless you make me cum really hard. He did.</p><p>This would have made it a perfect Friday night for Lisa and I even if
she didn’t have a babysitting job. My house was free of sports fans.
Unfortunately, I warned my angel, your mother is probably not in the
dating mood so that’s that. And you better not think of inviting Keri
over for a little bit. At least until we know what your mom is thinking.</p><p>“Will she hate me if…”</p><p>“No, baby, your mother will always love you. She’s just…confused
lately. And I’m not even sure if it was just the alcohol talking. That
evening is a blank to her now so I don’t know… well, we’ll see”</p><p>I was telling her this as my car pulled in the driveway. I had taken a
half-day off at work for made up reasons and caught Lisa as she was
getting off her bus. I watched her walking with two other schoolgirls,
pert little bodies swinging their backpacks, and I thought ‘oh what
the hell, nothing wrong with Mom’s friend saying hi.’ Hi Aunt Pam, she
said cheerfully as I pulled over and she jumped in waving to her
buddies. Now she was quiet. “I really swear, Pam, we never kissed or
anything in front of Mom.”</p><p>It’s okay, honey, it’s probably nothing. But I could see she was still
worried. No ten-year-old should be worried about anything except acne.
Hey! We got a couple of free hours before the folks get home. Ya wanna
see something?</p><p>A grin spread on her fresh-looking face, “Ya, Pam, I wanna see a LOT!”</p><p>She stood there curious as I set the massage table back up. I think to
her it looked like a medical gurney because she asked if we were going
to play ‘doctor’. “Wouldn’t you like that. Go shut those two curtains
while I crank up the heat.” I lit a few candles but I knew we didn’t
have that much time to go all out. I did know that I missed my little
pumpkin and was dying to play with her smooth, hairless body. I left a
bottle of body oil running under hot water, double-checked the doors
and came back for the oil. Lisa was spinning around as she watched me
flit from one thing to another. Finally I lifted her coltish frame and
sat her on the table. Just feeling her young body in my arms sent a
thrill through me. I ran my hands over the front of her shirt and she
shook slightly when I touched the right spots. She reached out for me
but I stepped back and took off my jacket. What are you doing, she asked.</p><p>“You’re tense, my dear. It’s time for Olga, the Swedish masseuse to
calm your body.” I stripped down to bra and panties and stood there,
hands on hips like Wonder Woman. “Olga has the touch.”</p><p>Lisa practically leered at me. “Suppose I don’t want my body to be calm?”</p><p>“Then, my little meatball, you shall have your wish. Now peel those
clothes off.”</p><p>Damn, I was horny. When the girl laid back on the table wearing only
panties I instinctively rubbed my cunt through my underwear and
released an air of pussy fragrance. “Mmm, something smells good,” Lisa
inhaled as I circled the bench like a hungry tigress, surveying my
prey and all her youthful features. After only massaging my full-grown
husband, this little pixie would only be a quarter of the task. The
room was just getting to a comfortable temperature and her
Hershey-shaped nipples had risen to a point where they looked like
they should be wrapped in foil. Her stomach had that slight preteen
chubbiness that looked so soft I wanted to run my cheek across it. You
won’t be needing these I said as I hooked my fingers into her cotton
panties and pulled them down over her little belly. I kept my face
close to her and as I exposed her bare slit I was greeted with the
scent of young cunt. I gently touched the tip of my nose to her crack
and allowed myself to become intoxicated by her perfume. It smelled of
sweetness and sin, with a touch of earthiness from the day’s
activities. I looked up at my schoolgirl, whose flat chest was rising
up and down in anticipation. She was delicately biting her lip,
waiting for my tongue but I moved on, sliding her panties from around
her ankles and flipping them into the air. I then took the warm lotion
and rubbed it into my palms.</p><p>Now mind you, when I do a full erotic body session to Bob I like to
get the tempo and timing down just right. I start with a soothing face
massage and then start on the neck muscles and work my way down. Now I
tried it with Lisa but both the time constrictions and my own
horniness shot that to hell. Not that she was complaining; soon my
hands were sliding over her soft chest and hard nipples and she moaned
her approval. I didn’t like to use too much lotion; my hands were soft
and firm and I could always get a supple friction going as I kneaded.
Still, this time I delighted in covering the young lass in an oily
sheen that made her skin glow. Woow, she softly said as my hands
encircled her tomboy legs, sliding down and pushing up, this was her
first massage and I knew she was loving it. As I massaged her body my
eyes kept focused on her clean slit.  I worked further up her legs and
my fingers would brush the swelling mounds of her treasure, causing
her to jerk. “Oh Pam,” she whispered and she began to pull on her
textured nipples, gasping when her slickened buds would pop from her
fingers.  I rotated my palms against her inner thighs and her legs
spread automatically, drawing her feet together. Her bald smooth pussy
was now lewdly open to me. Her baby lips began to splay apart as her
knees stretched away from each other. Her clit glistened at me and the
pink of her honeypot drew me closer. Lisa’s bottom began to do that
slow dance that told me she was almost there and I moved the palm of
my hand over her cunt, still using the rotating motion. Oh it was
lovely. As I cupped her mound, still rotating, I applied more pressure
and the flat of my hand was flooded with pussy juice. I was ‘applying’
a more natural oil all over her smooth cunt and belly and the child
was thrusting her hips forward in response. The bottom half of her
body was lustily moving in beat to my rhythm and her legs started to
quiver. “P-Pam!” she called out, almost scared,  as if some force had
overtaken her and my little angel began to buck wildly, cumming so
hard that her small asscheeks were banging on the table. She came
harder than I’d ever remember her cumming, her pussy drenching my hand
as I pushed my palm firmly into her clit. Finally, she flailed her
arms out, pushing my hands and me away to catch her breath.</p><p>I watched her for a while as her body calmed down. I smiled and said
nothing. I was glowing inside. I loved this little girl and that’s all
I felt at the moment. I watched her lay there, glistening from oil and
pussy nectar. I licked the juices from my hand and watched and waited
for her to speak. Finally she giggled. “I LOVE your massages, Aunt Pam!”</p><p>We laughed and hugged and then looked at the clock. There wasn’t much
time left. “That’s not fair!” Lisa cried. She was worried about my
needs. Not a problem, I said, you got me so hot I could come at the
push of a button. Lisa’s eyebrow raised up like Mr. Spock. “Oh THAT
button, huh?”</p><p>Quickly, I urged, for me. Lisa turned on her stomach and I feasted my
eyes on her perfect, unblemished backside. Oh how I’d love to take my
time and tease myself; kiss and caress her buns and finally allow
myself the hidden treat. But it was getting late so I slipped my
knickers off and nuzzled my face into her ass. I pulled her cheeks
apart and found her pinkish-brown button-hole winking at me. As I
rimmed her perfect hole I slid my fingers into my pussy (with one
tapping my clit). Lisa then raised herself on her knees and pushed her
butt out allowing me better access and I was in heaven, kissing and
licking and feeling it pucker as I stabbed at the rim with my tongue.
I don’t know why, but it always gets me off. And it did.</p><p>That was Monday.</p><p>That Thursday night I was cleaning up in the kitchen when Janice
knocked and entered. I didn’t notice at the time but she hit the lock.
She was wearing just a tee-shirt and thin-looking jogging pants. My,
the Pilates tapes were doing her just fine. On the surface all seemed
normal but she an air of nervousness about her.</p><p>“Where’s Bob?”</p><p>“Upstairs packing. Probably trying to get a giant foam finger to fit
in his suitcase. I made him promise not to go shirtless and paint
letters on his chest and stuff like that.”</p><p>“He’s cute.” Janice started up some coffee automatically. Her hands
were shaky. I asked her what was wrong. She stopped and stared at the
sink as if trying to make up her mind. I’d seen that look before.
She’d bottle up her worries until they pop the cork and then she’d
overflow and usually overreact.</p><p>“It’s about the other night. What I said about Lisa. It’s just
that…well, she DOES tell you everything and I can’t help feeling..
well, you didn’t deny it, you see.”</p><p>Damn, I was hoping she didn’t remember that part. “Look, Janice…”</p><p>Janice was on a nervous roll, “I mean, I’m sure every parent has asked
themselves, ‘oh, what if my daughter or son turned gay. How would I
react?’ And I told myself that if that ever happened I would be
supportive. But they’re not supposed to tell you until they’re, I
dunno, eighteen  or something. Now isn’t that fair?”</p><p>“Janice—“</p><p>“I mean ten years old! Okay. I know that kids are more advanced these
days but—really!, next thing you know they’ll be wanting to drive at
eight!”</p><p>“Janice—“</p><p>“This can’t be good for her mental development. She’ll be neurotic or
something—“</p><p>Janice—!”</p><p>“I want grandchildren!”</p><p>“Janice, you nut, shut up and sit down! Now!”</p><p>She did. Bob entered the room. Hi Janice. Honey, have you seen my
lucky hat? I can’t find it. I told him it was in the closet next to
his lucky socks. Ah, lucky socks, mustn’t forget those. Bye Janice.</p><p>As he bounded back upstairs I looked Janice square in the eye. Now
mind you, I’ve never claimed to be a saint and was not against lying
to my best friend if it were for her benefit. I had thought about this
particular reaction from her.</p><p>“Now listen to me very carefully. Lisa is not running away with
Chastity Bono and she’s not shaving her head and she’s not hanging at
gay bars or whatever it is lesbians do and you know why? Because she’s
fuckin’ ten years old, that’s why.  She’s doing what a lot of girls
have done in their young ages: experimenting! Check the books. It’s
actually normal. I experimented at that age. Yes, me. It was fun. Do
you see who I’m living with now? The Sports Authority! The Fanatic.
And I love him. So see?”</p><p>Yes, I lied. I never thought of sex with a woman until I met Lisa.
(Okay, sex with a FEMALE then.) But my point, I felt, was valid. And
I’m sure true for a lot of people.  I could see Janice taking this in.
I could also see something else but I wasn’t sure…</p><p>“Now, Janice, be honest. And not because she’s your child. Have you
ever seen a more well-balanced, intelligent, happy, healthy
ten-year-old? Hmm? And if it’s Keri she’s… ‘fooling with’, is that
really so bad?”</p><p>I saw her face lighten. She probably wanted me to say things that
would make it all right and I think I didn’t disappoint her. Yet there
was something else and it suddenly hit me. I knew what I wanted to say
and where I wanted to take this if I could. Some would say I was
taking advantage of the situation. I say, hell, yes.</p><p>I leaned forward. “Janice, umm, you, um, never ‘experimented’ did you?”</p><p>Her face reddened. “I guess not. I never thought of sex with another
woman in my entire life..that is, … until…”</p><p>“Until…?”</p><p>She hesitated, blushed even more and smiled shyly. “Well, don’t take
this wrong. It’s just…you once gave me a neck massage that…” Suddenly
she felt she’d gone too far.  She stood up and cleared her throat.
“Pam, you are wonderful. You make sense about Lisa and I think I’ll
take your advice and let her be. Y’know you put up with me when I get
nutty about things and I can’t tell you how much I…” She unplugged the
coffee maker since it was obvious she was leaving. I didn’t want her
to go just yet. She wasn’t exactly flying out of here. Um, would you
like a soda, I asked, pulling one out of the fridge. No, she said, she
really had better get next door. I should be fixing dinner. She stood
there while I popped the tab and took a sip, trying to act casual.
Suddenly it seemed so hard to be normal. Well, I’ll see you later, she
said and turned to walk out. I stupidly kept guzzling cola and grunted
‘okay’. Then she stopped and turned.</p><p>“You felt my tit up the other night.”</p><p>I not only sprayed the soda out but choked and felt carbonated bubbles
come out my nose. Janice ran over and patted/slapped my back as I
coughed and snorted. She grabbed a towel and wiped my face as we
started laughing.</p><p>“What the hell kind of ‘black-out’ crap is this? You remember
EVERYTHING !”</p><p>“Not at first—“ But she couldn’t finish we were laughing so hard
that we felt our knees give and settled on the floor. One of us would
snort as we did and that would set us laughing even harder. It had
started to subside when Bob came down and the sight of him looking at
us on the floor made us blow up again in rib-hurting guffaws. He
smiled, shook his head and went back upstairs. As we started to calm
down and it quieted I heard the shower turn on upstairs. We were still
giggly as I stood up and offered my hand to Janice. When I pulled her
up she came face-to-face with me and we kissed. Just like that. It
seemed so natural that my arms should fit right around her. I drew her
tongue in and felt it explore my mouth. She tasted different, not like
Lisa but soft like Lisa. The difference here was that I was holding a
full-blooded woman in my arms. I could feel another woman’s breasts
pushing into mine and I slowly moved my body to feel my boobs push
against hers. We both started to moan quietly, my hand starting to
feel the small of her back. I reached down and fondled the lush round
globes of her ass—.</p><p>“Hey! Who locked the door?!”</p><p>Lisa! We jumped away from each other and Janice tripped and fell back
into her chair. We looked at each other in shock.
When Lisa yelled out ‘Anybody home?’ we started giggling all over
again. Still chuckling, Janice unlocked the kitchen door and little
Lisa whined, “I’m hungry, guys.”</p><p>“I’m sorry, honey, your Aunt Pam was showing me how to drink a soda.
I’ll tell you about it. Let’s go fix dinner.”</p><p>She gave me a quick look and went out the door. Lisa followed but then
I heard her call out “oh waitaminute, I didn’t show Pam my new shoes!”</p><p>I didn’t move from where I was standing. Lisa came in to give me a hug
but stopped halfway to me. Her head arched up like a deer in the woods
and I knew she was sniffing my scent, not strong but my scent
nonetheless. She smiled again but then she started putting two and two
together. She looked at me, then out the window at her mom going up
her back porch, then back at me. Suddenly her eyes went wide. No, her
whole face went wide. She looked like the kid from the Home Alone
poster. I had to say I was enjoying that look. Her eyes narrowed as if
motioning for an explanation. My response was to raise my eyebrow like
Mr. Spock. Her face popped back to the Home Alone look. She still had
it when Janice called for from her house and as she automatically
responded she ran backwards into the door.</p>"
1639,"Pam and Lisa, Part 9",HoneyWest,9,,['F/F  pedo'],"<p>That Friday morning my head was still buzzing over that kiss the night
before. It was hard to concentrate on work because of that
still-fresh-on-my-lips feeling. It was also hard to concentrate
because everyone but the Pope was calling me at my desk. Bob called to
say he and the guys landed safely and he loved me and he’ll see me
Sunday night. I expected that. I didn’t expect Janice to call. Or
maybe I did. Hi, she said, just wanted to let you know that Lisa is
babysitting tonight but I’m not going out or anything so I can be, you
know, ‘on call’ if you, uh, have other plans.</p><p>I knew she could hear me smile over the phone. “Not really. Bob’s out
of town this weekend so I’ll be bored. Um, why don’t you come over for
a light dinner? We’ll have some wine and do some girl talk.”</p><p>“Sounds like fun. See you tonight then.” And she hung up, leaving me
to marvel at how cool and casual we sounded. The next phone call I
really didn’t expect. It was Lisa.</p><p>“Pam!? It’s me. What did you and Mom DO last night? That wasn’t nice
of you not to tell me. You hafta tell me what’s going on! She’s MY
mom, y’know.”</p><p>I certainly didn’t want to talk about this at the office. “Lisa, I
don’t ‘hafta’ do anything. But I’ll be home when you get off the bus.
Now go back to class or whatever—wait a minute, where are you?” She
was at a pay phone across the street from the school. WHAT?!, I
yelled, you march your butt right back into class now before I drive
over and beat you silly! Now!</p><p>I slammed the phone down. Some of my co-workers were grinning at me
from their desks. “Kids,” I shrugged, “can’t live with ‘em, can’t cook
‘em in the oven.” The boss thought it was cute and it allowed me
credibility when I told him I needed to leave half-day to take care of
some issues concerning my ‘niece’ at her school. It was the second
time this week I had left early but he was cool about it.</p><p>It was a cool autumn day but not cold. I was sitting on the porch when
my when 10-year-old angel came racing across the yard, swinging her
bookbag and jacket around. She stopped in front of me at the foot of
the steps, panting from the run. She had such a cute serious look on
her face and I smiled at her. Not wanting to, she smiled back in spite
of herself. As she walked up I thought she was going to kiss me. No, I
said, sit. There’s Mrs. Reed across the street raking her lawn. Wave
hi to her (‘hi!’) Good. Now catch your breath.</p><p>Lisa sat with her back against the porch post and crossed her arms.
She wanted answers and I didn’t blame her for being this way. Her
mother was the number one person in her life (hopefully I qualified as
number two) and Serious Things might be happening to her.</p><p>“You’re being mean to me,” she accused, “you’re not telling me
anything and you’re laughing about it.”</p><p>Damn with that stern face she looked just like her mother. I fought
the urge to crawl over and put my lips on hers.</p><p>“I know, baby, I’m sorry. It’s just that…if you could have seen your
face…” I mimicked her mouth-dropped-open look and she broke into a
grin, caught herself and went back to the stern look. I love this
girl. “Lisa, we kissed. That’s all. And…well, maybe rubbed our tits
together a little.” Lisa’s mouth dropped open. She caught herself
again and went back to the stern look.</p><p>I watched her face. I was pretty sure she was not that upset about her
mother and I. It was a matter of her mom’s welfare. “Lisa, didn’t you
once say that it would be good if your mother ‘smiled’?  I think I
could do that for her. I mean, she smiles all the time, don’t get me
wrong, it’s just that she needs to … ‘smile’, you know?” The child’s
face was looking down but no longer serious. In fact, I saw a look of
amusement creeping in. I pressed on. “I need to know that you approve
of this, pumpkin, otherwise it’s no good. Whaddya think?”</p><p>Lisa looked past me in recollection. “I think…” A warm smile broke out
over her fresh young face. Suddenly she announced, “Mom sang last night.”</p><p>“What?”</p><p>“Mom sang! She sang whiled she cooked dinner. She sang and hummed some
old, old song and she even hummed a little when she was eating.”</p><p>I chuckled. “So?”</p><p>The child looked at me with delight. “Pam, she NEVER sings!
I mean, I never heard her sing. Not like that. Kinda ‘happy singing’.
And she kept smiling at dinner. And she looked at me funny a coupla
times.”</p><p>“Did she say anything?”</p><p>“Not really. When dinner was done she kissed me on the forehead and
said I still wasn’t getting my driver’s license until I was sixteen.
What up with that? And then she went upstairs and, get this, made
herself a bubble bath!”</p><p>“So?”</p><p>“Pam, she NEVER makes a bubble bath! The only time she gets in a
bubble bath is when I make one for her. It’s like…she was different
last night.”</p><p>“ ‘Bad’ different?”</p><p>“No, ‘good’ different. It’s just that…”</p><p>“Yes?”</p><p>She looked at me with such honest concern. “Pam, would that change
things? Would it change ‘you and me’? I don’t want it to change.”</p><p>I opened my arms and she flew into me. I held her tight. Fuck anyone
who saw me holding this child. I pressed her close. No, baby, I said,
nothing will change the way I feel about you. I love you, I adore you
and I want to do sweet, wicked things to you. Is that okay with you?
Good. I held her in my lap as she dabbed at some tears that ‘just
happened to fall out’. After I while she spoke up.</p><p>“Okay, but you have to be gentle with her. She’s had some heartbreaks.”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am.” I said dutifully.</p><p>“AND,” she smiled slyly, “I want details.”</p><p>“Yes, ma’am. And now, if you’re through wiggling your little butt in
my lap and getting me all warm, don’t you have homework to do before
your babysitting job?”</p><p>Aww, she moaned and gave me a kiss with those small soft lips. Halfway
across the yard she stopped and turned around.</p><p>“And don’t let her change her mind, Aunt Pam!”</p><p>“Not a chance,” I grinned.</p><p>I almost changed my mind that night. Pacing in the kitchen, my
cinnamon-chicken almost done, I was nervous as hell and I didn’t like
the wave of doubt that was now sweeping over me. I was fine earlier. I
had showered and put on a little light make-up, a touch of perfume
between my breasts and the only sexy sweater I can wear without a bra
(the material doesn’t chafe my nipples if they become erect). I should
be in a good and lusty nervous state but I was just nervous. I’d seen
Janice walk Lisa to the Weavers’ earlier. She should be showing up any
time. If I call now and come up with some excuse—</p><p>The tap on the kitchen door made me jump. I opened it and Janice
smiled at me. She looked beautiful. I mean, she looked the same as
always, maybe a little light make-up, I think a new sweater, but she
also looked different. Beautiful.</p><p>“Mmmm. It smells good in here, Pam. Chicken? Umm, can I come in?”</p><p>Oh! Yeah, I said stupidly. You look..great! What’s that?
She had a gift bag with her.</p><p>“Dessert! I’ll put it in the fridge.” We bumped into each other moving
about the room. Honestly I was an idiot. I opened the wine and soon we
were seated for dinner. We sat and made small talk about Lisa and work
and car problems. This was not going as I had expected. The chicken
was delicious if I do say so myself. I had to say that considering we
barely ate anything. The conversation died out and then there was
quiet. We nervously gulped our wine and then Janice broke the silence.
“Pam. Last night…I mean,‘wow’, you know? And since then…well I’ve
never felt more sure of anything. …Except now…” she took another gulp,
“Well, it’s just that I never done anything like this!”</p><p>Suddenly it hit me. “Omigod, Janice, I’ve never either.”</p><p>She dropped her head and looked at me. “You said you did. You said
you…’experimented’”</p><p>“Oh. At ten-years-old, you dope. I’ve never made love to a woman
before!” And this is true, I thought to myself, I’ve had sex with men,
loved my husband, molested a little girl, but this full-bodied, adult
person sitting across from me was a woman! A very sexy woman. Even
better: my friend.</p><p>We giggled. Everything seemed okay now. We were both Idiots. We made
some attempt at finishing our meals while blushing slyly at each
other. Dinner done, I tossed the dishes in the sink and Janice
suggested dessert. Upstairs?, I hinted. No, not upstairs she said with
a firm politeness that begged for my understanding. I understood; not
where Bob and I make love. (I decided not to mention that my husband
and I have had sex in every room in the house except the kitchen.
Ironically, the kitchen is where I first kissed Lisa AND Janice.) I
told her to set things up in the living room and I went about closing
curtains, checking the doors and such. I still wasn’t sure things were
going as I’d hoped but when I saw the candles lit, the bowl of
chocolate-covered strawberries, the champagne and Janice sitting on my
plush rug I felt the little furnace in me kick on. This was gonna
happen. The room had a perfect golden glow. We sat in front of the
coffee table and helped ourselves to the luscious fruit. We popped the
bubbly. This is lovely, I said.</p><p>“Yes, everything but a roaring fireplace.”</p><p>Ooh! I jumped up and popped in the tape we recorded off the cable last
holiday season. In front of us was now a real live video fireplace
scene, logs ablaze. Janice squealed with delight. “It’s kind of
tacky,” I confessed, “sort of our version of a velvet Elvis”.</p><p>“I think it’s beautiful,” she laughed. Maybe it was the amber lighting
or the champagne, but I couldn’t stop looking at her face. She really
was different. I saw no trace of the strain that usually hid behind
her smile. Her totally relaxed state made her beauty intensify. As she
enjoyed the crackle of the firewood I enjoyed her radiant profile. She
saw me looking and blushed. She motioned for a glass refill and I
complied. We were both enjoying the anticipation, our hearts quietly
racing. We had gradually scooched closer together, sitting snugly next
to each other in a wide open room. She reached past me for another
strawberry and her face came past mine, allowing me to breathe in the
closeness of her skin. She seductively licked the chocolate off the
fruit and then dipped it in the champagne. Make a move, I kept saying
to myself, but I could only watch her tease me. She slid her bare foot
over my leg. She was enjoying this all right. Suddenly I knew my pussy
scent was in the air. Her nostrils flared. Her eyes widened ever so in
excitement. ‘Ohhh’ she murmured and I saw that her nipples were
pointing through her sweater. I smiled. I saw my moment.</p><p>“You’ve got a little …” I motioned next to her mouth where a smudge of
chocolate had rested. She stretched her tongue out to swab it but
missed the spot. “I’ve got it.” I said and leaned in. Placing my lips
upon her cheek I licked up the candy and then nibbled ever so lightly
about her face, finally sliding my mouth on hers. She moaned as my
hands slid under her top and cupped her boobs. I couldn’t believe how
wonderful another woman’s breasts felt. They were soft and spongy; my
hands couldn’t stop reveling in the texture of her flesh, the
springiness of her nipples, damn, this was fun! She pulled off my top
and then I hers. We gazed at our tits and I must say we were both
impressed. While Janice was not as big as me, her boobs were
nonetheless full and pointy. Her nipples were not the candy-drop shape
of Lisa’s, but a conical shape that was molded perfectly onto her
jutting tips. We played with each other’s nipples, caressing and
pinching, watching each other’s faces as she gently pulled on my
eraser-sized nubs.</p><p>“What do we do now?” she asked and then gasped as my thumbs began
flicking over her pinkish-brown cones.</p><p>“I don’t know.” I panted, “I can’t make up my mind.” There was so much
I wanted to do to her, yet we were strangely content with feeling our
tits up. We were on a level of ecstasy that we didn’t want to
interrupt just yet. Finally, knowing I HAD to see her naked, I
suggested we do just that. We didn’t even stand up, just rolled on our
backs, stripped and sat back up in front of each other. Leaning back
against the couch, Janice sat with knees up and legs apart and looked
regal doing it. I must have been drooling. Even with a slight roll of
belly fat, she looked delicious. Her pussy hair was closely cropped
and her cunt lips were delicate-looking, like a flower wanting to
blossom. I saw her outer folds open a little and I realized that I was
unconsciously licking my lips. Janice was still looking at my cunt and
before either of us could utter any comments I kissed her, feeling our
nipples brush against one another which sent a ripple of lust thru my
body. We were now sitting face-to-face; my legs over hers, our slits
just inches apart; and our foreheads touching as, with our eyes
half-closed, we inhaled the intoxicating perfume of our pussies. Our
noggins still together, I slid my hand into Janice’s slit and immersed
it in her juices. Her body quivered as I probed and when I brought my
wet finger up and held it between our noses I heard her sob ‘so good,
so good’ and she leaned in and took the finger into her mouth, tasting
her own honey.</p><p>How can I describe this kind of heaven? My fingers were in her pussy,
her fingers were in mine. I felt like I was  stroking liquid velvet.
Her nub-like clit slickly rolled around my touch. I slid my finger
deep inside her and felt an indescribable warmth. As we slowly gyrated
on each other’s hand, I lustily gazed at her face and body, noting
every twitch on her lips, her half-closed eyes, the jiggle of her
breasts; I couldn’t get enough of seeing her naked.
Her free hand palmed my breast, testing the weight and lovingly
squeezing it. A second finger slid into my cunt and I groaned
approvingly as I fixed my eyes on hers. There was just the sound of a
crackling fireplace and two women softly grunting and gasping into
each other’s ears.</p><p>I think we could have stayed like this forever. Could have if she
hadn’t suddenly started working some new magic with hand down there.
Her face watching mine, our mouths slack, we felt the train began to
speed up. Her inner walls began to widen as I moved my fingers against
them in a circular motion. Her body was grinding lewdly. “Pam”, she
gasped. I had her, I thought and my two fingers, still circling,
started wiggling inside her and I could hear a delightful squishing
sound. Our eyes locked. We were determined to watch each other cum. I
was determined to make her cum now but she was fighting it. Her face
became urgent. “Pam!” she called out, knowing she was about to go over
the falls, “Pam, Pam, Pam…” She couldn’t concentrate and her hand
contracted over my cunt. Still inside me her fingers crooked upwards
and she was literally gripping my pussy as she fought to hold on. By
doing this she was pressing against a Magic Spot and I felt an amazing
sensation flood through my loins. And I mean FLOOD as I felt myself
gush all over Janice’s hand. “PAM!” she cried out and that was it. I
screamed out an inarticulate set of vowels and we both exploded,
jerking and convulsing, probably looking like we were possessed.</p><p>Have you ever had sex with your lover that was so good that as the
orgasms subsided you both began to chuckle joyfully as you rubbed your
faces together? It turned into giggles as we rolled onto our sides,
our bodies wrapped in caressing arms and legs. With her hand she
turned my face to hers as if she had something very important to say.</p><p>“Wow.” was all she could breath.</p><p>“Yeah” was all I could reply.</p><p>I realized then that her hand was soaking wet and so now was my cheek.
She smilingly began licking the side of my face, making little yummy
noises as she tasted me. That action took control of me and I pushed
my body into hers.</p><p>“Please.” I whispered to her. With an approving look of surprise she
said, “Be my guest” and grabbed my asscheeks to pull me closer. And
within minutes of my first cum I was grinding my pussy into her thigh,
my pelvis slowly humping her, as she played with my nipples and cooed
soft encouragements. She had no problem watching my second orgasm and
I came without reservations. I may have even peed a little on her leg.</p><p>We never seemed to leave that rug. We rested, kissed, drank more
champagne, probed, tickled, licked and feasted with all available
senses. Her perfect cone-shaped nipples actually gave off a little
juice when I suckled extra-firmly.  Her pussy lips were so soft. I
sucked in her tender flaps and savored the texture of her skin with my
tongue. She responded by digging her nails in the back of my neck. I
made her come on my mouth twice before she backed herself away,
gasping for a rest.</p><p>“Too much champagne.” she giggled and scampered off to the downstairs
bathroom. Oohh, my mind had ideas there but  knew I’d better stick to
the basics. As if on cue the phone rang. It was Lisa.</p><p>“Hi Pam!” she said, very business-like, “Just calling to let you guys
know everything is okay here.”</p><p>“Relax, honey, she’s in the loo.”</p><p>“Pam! What’s happening?! Did you two..Y’know? I mean, did it happen?
You hafta tell me!”</p><p>“Oh? I ‘hafta’?” I smiled smugly in my tipsy well-fucked mood.</p><p>She sounded hurt. “Pam! Stop it! You’re being mean.”</p><p>I knew I was and I regretted it. I woke up and told myself that the
tones in her young voice were a maddening mixture of wonder, concern
and jealousy. “I’m sorry, baby, I know I’m an idiot but I can’t talk
right now. Honest. Call me in the morning, okay?”</p><p>“Oo-kaay,” she moaned.</p><p>I heard the toilet flush. “Lisa,” I whispered urgently, “your mom is
as tasty as you are.” I heard her gasp and I smiled. Janice came in
from the hallway and I watched with a grin as she approached me in the
nude. “Um, she’s still in the bathroom honey but I’ll tell her you
called. Yes, we’re just having coffee right now. Bye, honey.”</p><p>“Lisa?” Janice sat down and poured from an empty bottle of bubbly.</p><p>“Uh-huh. Everything’s fine.”</p><p>“I’m glad you didn’t have me talk to her. I’m not sure how I would
sound right now.”</p><p>“She told me earlier today that you were smiling all day long. And she
liked that.”</p><p>Janice blushed, took the last strawberry and started to lick the
chocolate off. Her face became mildly serious.</p><p>“Y’know, Lisa used to frown like me. She did! When my husband and I
would fight. Hell, when we’d scream. When we got divorced. When we’d
say things…  A terrible way for a child to look.” She looked at me.
”You wouldn’t know that frown, would you. That’s because she’s never
had it since we moved here. She doesn’t hear the yelling and cursing
anymore. She’s had friends and a home and, well, mostly you and Bob.”
she chuckled, “Mostly you.”</p><p>I saw a look of regret in her eyes as well as a touch of wetness. “I
guess that’s why I’ve been so uptight underneath this past year. I
promised myself that frown wouldn’t come back and I’ve worked SO hard
to get started and keep this house and keep my baby smiling…” She took
what was left in my champagne glass and downed it. “And I STUPIDLY
thought that maybe Lisa needed a father figure in her life, that that
was important or something. But you know something? Lisa doesn’t need
a man in her life right now! She needs a Smiling Mother, damn it.”
Suddenly that look of confidence returned to her face. “And as soon as
I realized this, I felt like the weight of the fuckin’ world was taken
off my shoulders.” With that she slapped the glass down on the coffee
table. “Well, that’s my rant for the night. Can we rub our boobs
together again?”</p><p>The phone rang at six AM. I was already awake, savoring the softness
of the sheets and the memories of the night before.</p><p>“Pam? It’s Lisa!” She spoke in excited hushed tones. “D’ya wanna talk
now? You said to call in the morning.”</p><p>“Jeez, child, not at six o’clock in the morning. It’s Saturday!
Where’s your mom?”</p><p>“She’s sleeping of course. That’s why I’m calling now.” she was quiet
for a moment. “I guess I’m being a little silly, huh”</p><p>“No, pumpkin, it’s just that I think of your mother like I think of
you. She’s special to me and I’m not going to talk about these things
over the phone. Why don’t you hop over after breakfast? You know,
ten-AM-kind of breakfast.”</p><p>“Ooo-kaaay. Oh! Mom’s gotta take the car in today. It keeps stalling
or something. I don’t want to go. Can I ‘hang’ with you?”</p><p>I smiled. “Ask your mother, you little minx.”</p><p>“Okay, Pam.  Guess what. I’m gonna think about you now.”
And she hung up. I knew what she meant and could visualize her
masturbating her little boyish body on her bed right now.</p><p>I sighed and stretched like a lazy cat. Suddenly the thought of
nuzzling a ten-year-old’s bald pussy stoked up the fires again. Damn
was I still horny? My hands slid over my nipples and down to my
honeypot. I could feel heat when I touched my slit and sure enough my
fingers found that inside I was moist and gooey. I closed my eyes and
stirred the pot.</p><p>The damn phone rang. It was Janice.</p><p>“Hi,” she said dreamily.</p><p>“Hi. Sleep well?”</p><p>“Omigod, Pam, last night was so…”</p><p>“Yes it was.” I chuckled. Something told me she was still in bed as
well. I heard a soft gasp. “What are you doing?”</p><p>“Hopefully the same thing you are.”</p><p>“You mean,” I pulled my finger from my pussy and slid it audibly into
my mouth, “tasting myself?” I heard her gently moan. I started lightly
tapping my clit. “Are you going to cum for me?”</p><p>“Yes,” Janice breathed, “very quietly. Lisa’s still asleep.”</p><p>Little did she know. The thought of mother and daughter diddling in
the same house at the same time put me in easy over-drive. Listening
to Janice’s climax did the rest.</p><p>Janice confessed she wanted more. “Pam, I know your husband will be
back tomorrow and we’ll have to go back to being ‘neighbors’. I’ve got
to see you one more time. Please say we’ll do it. Tonight. Please?”</p><p>Now the thought of tasting Janice’s pussy had me salivating. This
could get complicated, I thought.</p><p>“What about Lisa? She doesn’t have any babysitting jobs tonight.”</p><p>“Well, I was thinking: she hasn’t seen Keri in couple of weeks. Maybe
they could do a sleepover or something.”</p><p>Wow, I thought. This from the mother who worried that Lisa and Keri
might be ‘experimenting’. “I don’t know, Janice. It depends on Keri’s
mother and all. She’s kind of a…”</p><p>“Bitch.”</p><p>“Bitch, yeah. But I could call her. Tell you what. Have Lisa spend
some time with me today and I’ll get her to understand that you need a
‘girls’-nite’ out. With me.</p><p>And I’ll see what I can do with Keri’s mom.”</p><p>I’m so damn clever, I thought to myself. Little did I know I was too
damn clever.</p>"
1640,"Pam and Lisa, Part 10",HoneyWest,10,,['F/g FFg ped ws'],"<p>Damn, I was stupidly horny.</p><p>It was Saturday. My husband, Bob, was gone for the weekend. I had, in
the course of a week, made love to him, ten-year-old Lisa and,
finally, her mother, Janice. All at different times of course. My
first time with Janice was last night. My head reeling with the
memories and the scent of her pussy still on my fingers I spent the
daybreak masturbating in bed until I fell asleep again. I couldn’t get
enough, it seemed.</p><p>Janice also wanted more. Having discovered a new slant on life, her
confidence and sex drive was in high gear and she urged me to think of
a way for us to have another night together. Tonight, actually. I would
wait till later in the morning and call Keri’s mom to see if Lisa
could come for a sleepover. I knew I better talk to Lisa about it
first although it shouldn’t be a problem with her as she was happy at
how her mother had been acting lately and she probably missed her
schoolmate.</p><p>I showered and freshened. Sipping my coffee, I watched through the
window as Janice waved at me with a wink and got into her car. Her
appointment for the mechanic was at ten. As she backed out into the
street the clunker stalled again and it took her a moment to start it
back up. Good, I thought selfishly, it may take more than a few hours
to get that thing fixed. Janice’s plan was for Lisa to get up, take a
bath and come over to me for breakfast where I would pitch the
sleepover idea. MY plan was for more sex.</p><p>I couldn’t even freakin’ wait I was so perpetually horny. I slipped
out the back and unlocked their kitchen door. I heard the sound of the
tub filling upstairs and the bathroom radio came on with a noisy DJ
feeling the need to be heard. The door was halfway open and I crept
(unnecessarily) up to it. There, with her back turned to me as she
swished her hand to test the water temperature, was a fully naked
10-year-old girl. I had been blessed by the gods, I thought. Her
light, unblemished skin covered a beautiful boyish body that only
showed a hint of hips and a good amount of grace. And that ass! That
young innocent-looking backside… like some Maxfield Parrish nymph. I
just stood there taking the sight in, waiting for her to turn.
Suddenly the top 40 station started a Britney Spears-type dance number
and Lisa’s body jerked into the choreography pose that she and her
girlfriends so regularly practiced. I had seen these impressively
executed moves before but never in the buff. My pussy began dripping
as she gyrated her hips to the beat, stopping only for a moment to
practice flipping her hair about in dramatic MTV style. Then came time
to do a 360 spin and she saw me as she whipped by, jumping back in
fright and then delight, and covered her naked mound. You scared me,
she giggled. She ran up and threw her arms around me. There is
something cool about being fully dressed with a naked girl in your
arms. My hands naturally felt her pillowy little butt and I grabbed
her cheeks to hoist her up and kiss her young lush lips. As my tongue
invaded her mouth, practically checking each molar for cavities, my
finger slid to her anus, pressing quickly into her button-hole. She
pushed away to catch her breath.</p><p>“Whoa, Aunt Pam. Not so fast. Wow, you really are …”</p><p>“Randy”, I smiled.</p><p>“Okay, randy. I hafta take a bath first. I’m not, you know, ‘fresh’.”</p><p>“I bet you taste delicious,” I grinned as I lustily eyed the bare slit
between her legs. She smiled and looked down at her cunt.</p><p>“I’ll take that bet,” she giggled but as I started to reach for her
she blocked me. “No! Wait. You hafta tell me about Mom. You promised.
Did you two do…everything?”</p><p>I hedged. “Hmmm, you mean like you and me ‘everything’? No. But I bet
I could talk her into all that.”</p><p>“I’ll take THAT bet. C’mon Pam. What was it like? What does her,
y’know, pussy look like? Does it look like mine? How does she taste?
Did it taste like mine?”</p><p>I marveled not just at this child’s curiosity but at the boldness of
her questions. Looking past the depravity of it all I could see the
girl’s heartfelt desire to know her mother’s sexuality. I told her I
would tell her later when we went next door but she was insistent. Now
she said. Nope said I. She scrunched her face and then a light bulb
went on in her mind. Ohh, I have to pee, she moans. I’m suddenly open
to negotiations. Watersports with this child is a joy to me and not
something we get to do that often. I picked her up and sat her on the
john, spreading her legs and kneeling in close to her smooth cunt. I
pulled her lips apart and smelled a pungent tanginess. I could feel my
nipples harden in my blouse. I saw her little peehole contract but
nothing happened.</p><p>“Ohh,” she pouted mockingly, “I guess I was wrong. Maybe I don’t have
to go.”</p><p>“You little,” I grinned. “Okay, you sneak, well, let’s see… first of
all your mother has a beautiful pussy, just like her daughter.” Lisa
beamed at this and her hand began stroking her pink candy-drop
nipples. “Only she has soft flappy lips that you get to suckle and
chew gently on with your tongue. I remember sucking them into my mouth
and swishing them around my teeth.” Lisa’s other hand found her clit
and she cooed as her two fingers squeezed together over it. She had
clearly been waiting for this. “And her taste? Like yours but with a
little bit of cinnamon.”</p><p>Her body jerked with pleasure. “NA-uh”</p><p>“I swear! I licked her crack and she was wet and tasty and cinnamon—“</p><p>Her body jerked again. She was due for a fast one. I described in
loving detail how I ran my tongue up and down her mother’s slit; how I
caressed her asshole with my wet finger; how her nipple gave out a
little juice when it was suckled firmly. My little angel’s face gave a
womanly look of passion and she arched her back on the toilet and came
with a quiet wail that matched the soul singer on the radio. Her
little coltish body was still convulsing a little when she smiled at me.</p><p>“That was nice, Aunt Pam.”</p><p>“I’m glad you liked it, pumpkin.”</p><p>“Did my mother really taste like cinnamon?”</p><p>“Uh-huh. And she smelled wonderful.”</p><p>Lisa closed her eyes and took the thought in. “Oh!” she sat up, “I
didn’t go for you.”</p><p>That’s all right, I said as I hit the drain in the tub, we can do all
that next door where you’re going to take your bath. Go get your clothes.</p><p>“They’re right there.” She pointed to the folded garments on top of
the hamper. Fine. I scooped the naked little girl up and over my
shoulder, grabbed the bundle of clothes and tromped out into the
hallway. Naturally I was going to have her dress before we left the
house but enjoyed how she shrieked gleefully as I smacked her bare
bottom and marched down the stairs, through the hallway and into the
kitchen where Janice was on the phone.</p><p>Things seemed a little unreal from that point on. I came to a dead
stop but Lisa, still over my shoulder, didn’t know and continued to
say something about biting my pussy. As I slid her off she turned and
became silent. Janice just stared blankly at us, dumbly holding the
phone in her hand.</p><p>Nobody said anything for an eternity. Lisa didn’t dare look away from
her mother but her arm numbly motioned to my side and I realized she
wanted her clothes. She hid behind me and dressed quickly. My mouth
went dry. The room seemed hazy. Janice’s eyes narrowed a fraction and
she looked at me and then at her daughter and then at me. Her mouth
stayed partly open the whole time. Then she looked to the side of us
as if she were putting pieces together in her mind. I stood stupidly,
waiting for an explosion or something. Standing by her side, barely
touching her, I could feel Lisa’s body shake. The silence was scaring
her more than anything.</p><p>“Mommy?—“ she started with fear in her voice. Janice cut her off with
a raised palm that shouted ‘silence’. She was still looking away,
probably thinking about all the times I offered to keep an eye on her
daughter when she babysat.</p><p>I didn’t know what to say but my mouth went into gear anyway. “Janice,
look—“ Her other hand shot up and I closed my trap. There was to be no
talking at this moment. Janice sat back into the chair behind her,
probably now thinking of the weekend she went away and I stayed over.
I suddenly wished she would become violent and attack me. At least
that would be a response of some kind. I decided to get a response
then. This was torture. My main thought was to defend Lisa, to
shoulder the blame, no matter what. Speak, I thought. My mouth gave it
another try. Lisa beat me to it.</p><p>“Mommy, please…” her voice seemed years younger. She was so scared…</p><p>“Janice, it wasn’t her fau—” Her eyes shot up and stopped me cold.
Her stare was indescribable.</p><p>“Go,” was all she said. The way she said it. I looked at Lisa who with
wet eyes nodded. I left.</p><p>And so began my week in hell. I sat in shock in the living room the
rest of the day, waiting for something. A savage attack from an
outraged mother, a visit from the authorities, the condemnation of the
neighborhood, SOMETHING. Nothing. When the sun went down and the house
grew dark I knew that the cops would not be showing up. I don’t know
why but I knew I was safe in that sense. Did it make me feel better?
Hell, no. Now mind you, if you think this came down to shame or guilt
I must say now ‘Hell, no’.</p><p>If I’d have believed that the love and lust I felt for my Angel was in
any way shameful I never would have started so fuck all that. My
despair was in the damage I caused to Lisa and Janice. What was going
on over there now? Was she beating the child? Hating her? Blaming
herself? Should I try to go over and explain or offer myself for
punishment owed to a mother? I couldn’t go over because, well, I was
damned scared.</p><p>I slept terribly. I cried. The next day I kept watching the house from
behind the curtains but saw no one. The day was spent pacing and
fretting. Bob came home that night, dropped off by his buddies. I
could see from the look of him that he had a hangover so bad his hair
hurt. His team not only didn’t do well they embarrassed themselves. I
realized that I must look terrible to him as well. When he saw my
eyes, swollen from crying, he said ‘don’t worry hon, there’s always
next year’ and went upstairs and passed out. The idiot thought I was
upset about losing the series! If I hadn’t been so grateful that he
crashed quickly I would have brained him with a skillet. Later on he
asked if Janice and I had some kind of fight or something. I curtly
told him to ‘leave it be’ and he wisely did.</p><p>My week at work was bad. My mind was in a fog. The boss took me aside
and said he was worried about me. Do I need to take some time off?
It’s okay. Thank you, no, I’m fine. The thought of pacing around
staring at the house next door was dreadful.</p><p>Wednesday, when I got home, Lisa called.</p><p>“Pam? Are you all right?” her voice wavered.</p><p>“I’m fine baby, how are you doing?” I tried to sound calm, “what’s
going on?”</p><p>I could hear the tears in her throat. “She’s not talking to me, Aunt
Pam. She makes dinner and sends me to my room and then she goes to her
room and she doesn’t talk to me! Every night. She hates me, I know!”</p><p>“She doesn’t hate you, Lisa, she’s …just still in a bit of shock,
that’s all. Did you two say anything?”</p><p>“Her voice became a whisper. “After you left… I told her…some things.
But now she just stays in her room. And I stay in my room. I’m so
unhappy, Aunt Pam.” Then she said she had to go. “I love you” was the
last thing she said and hung up.</p><p>The next morning I saw them leave the house. Poor Lisa had a face that
was devoid of happiness. Janice’s was devoid of anything. I saw her
give her child some lunch money before she left for the bus stop but
it seemed so cold and business-like. No goodbye hugs or kisses. Still
I did nothing as Janice drove off in her rental car. (Her car had
permanently stalled out blocks from the house that fateful Saturday
which was why she had come back home so unexpectantly.)</p><p>Bob said I should go and talk to Janice and again I said to leave it
be. He had occasionally reminded me, in the past, to be careful not to
overstep Janice’s authority as Mom when it came to Lisa. He now
assumed this might have happened. It upset him that we were not
friends anymore and I was afraid he might call her to get things
patched up. Would she tell him everything? How would he see me after
that? I resolved to be my old cheerful self to keep him uninvolved.</p><p>Friday I resolved to go over and talk to Janice. It didn’t happen. I
was too chicken.</p><p>Saturday I resolved to go over and talk to Janice. Bob was out that
morning. I paced around the house working up the nerve. It wasn’t
gonna happen, I thought. I looked out the window. I saw the moving van
in front of Janice’s house.</p><p>My heart stopped.</p><p>I looked again. There it was. Ace Moving Company. An Ace Moving guy
walked up the porch and knocked on the door. I paced around furiously.
She’s running away! She’s taking my Angel! My best friend is taking
her girl and fleeing! That bitch!</p><p>I felt the fever in my blood. I stormed out the back door and up to
hers. The key wasn’t there. Fine! I’ll break the glass. Fortunately I
turned the knob and found it unlocked. I charged into the living room
shouting for Janice before realizing she was standing right in front
of me, wearing a bathrobe and holding her coffee cup.</p><p>“Pam, what are you—”</p><p>I shot my palm up and cut her off. “No. Don’t talk. You will listen to
me!” And then I began my filibuster. The thing is: I don’t really
remember exactly what I said. I started off in what I felt was a
clear-headed and composed rant. The high points I recall: I took
responsibility for what happened between Lisa and me. I seduced that
child. I was the one who schemed and arranged our trysts. And yet you
punish that sweet daughter of yours. Cruelly I might add. As if—As if
she’d changed on you. Did she? Did she really? Didn’t you see that she
was always worrying about you? Didn’t she always have a hot bubble
bath waiting for on your worst days? Didn’t you fuckin’ notice that
she sneaked her babysitting money into your purse? She slid the bills
into yours so you wouldn’t spot it. (As I went on my emotions started
to take over and I began to sound, well, like early-Janice; a steady
rise of drama and hysteria in my voice) And now when she’s scared and
needs your understanding … okay, maybe you don’t have a lot of
understanding in this situation, I’ll grant you that, hell, who does,
but the thing is she needs a MOTHER right now regardless what you
think and WHAT do you do? You get COLD on her! What, just because you
not yelling and screaming it’s okay? You’re killing her with your
silence! You’re breaking your own promise about her never frowning
again the way she used to. Hell, she’s been looking like that all
week, I know it! (History showed that I had begun to sound like Laura
Petrie in a sobbing monologue at this point. I didn’t care.)</p><p>“And what ME?” I began to sob, “ If you leave what happens to me? I
never had friends like you two. You’re like family to me. All right
maybe a really weird family but that doesn’t change the fact that I
miss you. I think about the night we had and the way you felt in my
arms. I miss having coffee with you and I don’t even really like your
coffee. It’s too stroonngg,” I wailed. Okay, now I just sounded like
an idiot, but there was no stopping me. “I love Lisa. And I love you!
So shoot me. But what! You’re gonna run away? Is that the answer to
all this? Just pack up and leave? Is that how you’ll solve all your
fuckin’ problems? Is that what you’ll teach Lisa? That running away is
the answer? Is it? Well?! IS IT?”  </p><p>I actually thought to pause for a response. Janice looked as if she
was unsure if it was safe to do so.</p><p>“Pam, what the hell are you talking about?”</p><p>“THE VAN!” I yelled hysterically, pointing at the window, “The FUCKIN”
MOVING VAN!! Don’t you think I don’t know what’s going on? I saw the
guy come up here. You’re packing up and…and…”</p><p>I looked around. The place looked as it always did. Nothing, it seems,
was packed. Janice put her coffee cup down on a side table and
maintained an incredibly cool demeanor.</p><p>“Pam, the Cleavers are moving, remember? The truck driver was trying
to find out whose car was blocking their access across the street. I
told them it was probably belonged to Mrs. Reed’s nephew across the way.”</p><p>My arm was still pointing at the window. I turned and pulled the
curtain aside. Sure enough some preppy kid was moving his Lexus out of
the way and the van was backing up in the Cleavers’ yard. My fit of
insanity dropped off me like a cloak and I was afraid to turn around.
Janice’s calm voice was right behind me.</p><p>“Jeez, Pam, the ‘Sold’ sign was up for two months.” And then her
whisper was behind my ear, “And I’ve missed you too.” Her hands gently
clutched my shoulders and I lost it, crying like a river. She took me
to the couch and started soothing me.</p><p>“Poor Pam, you’re a mess. Lisa, come here.”</p><p>I looked up. Lisa had been standing at the middle of the stairs. She
approached apprehensively, that sad, worried look on her face. Janice
had pulled a box of Kleenex out of somewhere. “Honey, go make Aunt Pam
some tea, please. The cinnamon kind she likes. Hurry now.” I saw a
sudden lift in Lisa’s expression and she rushed off. I kept snuffling.
You must hate me, I said. “Of course I hate you,” she said
matter-of-factly, “you molested my daughter, you pervert. Here,” she
held a tissue to my nose, “now blow. Good. How do you think I should
feel? And your timing sucked. The first time I make love to someone
and I enjoy myself completely and then you have to go and—”, she
paused to consider what she was saying, “you know when this sort of
thing happens I figure there should be outrage, plain and simple. And
there was, mind you. Lots. But it was a confusing kind of outrage. All
these other emotions were in there; I was angry, I felt betrayed. I
mean, the longer I thought about it… I felt …envious…left out…” her
voice became a whisper, “I was…jealous.” She waited for a comment but
I was at a loss for words. “I’m not sure who I was jealous of.” She
put another tissue to my nose and I blew. “I’ve been hiding,” she
continued, “trying to figure out why all these feelings were competing
with my ‘outraged mother’ thing. I think a month ago I wouldn’t have
been able to handle any of this at all.”</p><p>Lisa popped back with the tea. She must have nuked it in the
microwave. Her hand was shaking. “You’re right about one thing,”
Janice took the cup out of her daughter’s hand before she could scald
herself and set it aside, “I lost my Smiling Lisa. Oh baby I’m so
sorry—“ And she grabbed her daughter and hugged her tightly and Lisa
hugged back with a fierce grip and there was nervous, joyful weeping
all around.</p><p>Our next few coffee klatches were subdued. I was still timid and
unsure. Janice was so assured, nothing seemed to fluster her anymore.
She needed to talk about the feelings that had been confusing her. I
gratefully listened. Lisa would find an excuse to come into the
kitchen and see what we were talking about. She and I were still quiet
and nervous. Janice wanted so much for us to be our old selves.</p><p>“You know I figured you never lied to me, Pam, since I never asked the
right question. You just never told me things. But you did lie about
one thing: you didn’t seduce Lisa, she seduced you.”</p><p>I shot a look at Lisa who was nodding at this statement. I still
wasn’t used to Janice talking so bluntly about this sort of thing and
I found out that Lisa told her about the two of us and left out all
other supporting characters.</p><p>“That’s ridiculous,” I dared to say, “I kissed her first.”</p><p>“No you didn’t,” Lisa said with a sly smirk that was a joy to see on
her face, “I kissed YOU. I remember. I’m the one who came over with my
fake order of cookies to sell. That proves it. I seduced you. So there.”</p><p>My mind went into Time Warp. “Waitaminute…I wrote a check for those
cookies.”</p><p>“Yup.”</p><p>“I …just realized. I never got those cookies.”</p><p>“Yup.”</p><p>I couldn’t believe I forgot about that. “Where the hell are my cookies?”</p><p>Little Lisa broke into giggles. “I ate them.”</p><p>“Why you little…”</p><p>I saw Janice enjoy this. It was the giggles that were back in Lisa’s
mouth that made her laugh. That and the fact that I was out three
boxes of chocolate chip. It felt good but still strange. Okay, Janice
announced, homework time. Lisa gave a long kiss on her mother’s cheek
and a quick one on mine and she was gone. We were quiet again (with a
chuckle or two still there) and then I felt something about to happen.
Janice straightened herself in her chair. Oh-oh, I thought, here it
comes. I was expecting a pronouncement about her daughter. I told
myself to be ready for it. If she were to decree a hands-off policy on
Lisa I figured I would have to honor it. Perhaps it would involve
herself as well. It would kill me and yet I would resolutely take the
punishment.</p><p>Janice cleared her throat. “Now, …about Lisa.”</p><p>I nodded and waited. She stirred her coffee unnecessarily. She didn’t
look up until she asked softly:</p><p>“What’s it like?”</p><p>I brought my cup up to my lips slowly but smoothly. Outside I was cool
as can be. Inside my eyes bugged out and I looked like that kid from
the Home Alone poster.</p><p>I looked hot. I wore my favorite black dress that didn’t show a lot of
bare cleavage but still accented my full boobs. Janice wore a new
strapless I had given her. (With all that went on I have almost forgot
about her birthday). She looked hot. We stood outside her house
tapping our toes, freezing, waiting on Lisa. She wanted to make a
dramatic exit from the house and we clapped and whistled when she
appeared in her new dress, a lovely blue dinner piece that tried to
give her a shape she was still too young for. Janice and I nodded. SHE
looked hot. We then threw on our coats and waved goodbye to Bob who
was throwing wolf whistles from the living room window.</p><p>“Bob’s cool with our ‘girls night out’?”</p><p>“Are you kidding?” I laughed, “His words were ‘and don’t come back
until you two are Betty and Wilma again’. He hated that we fought.”</p><p>The night was well planned. We drove into the city and had
reservations to the classiest restaurant in town. How amusing we must
have looked when we checked our coats and strutted to our table. Two
women looking and feeling sexy with a ten-year-old girl between us to
keep us respectable. The dinner went perfectly. Lisa glowed like a
radiant princess and all the patrons; couples, business suits, even
the staff were charmed by this schoolgirl who sat with perfect
posture. Janice and I couldn’t stop grinning which was a good thing
since we’d catch each other’s eye from time to time, blush and remind
ourselves of one of the reasons why we were grinning.</p><p>Lisa blushed, too, when she looked around. Mom, everyone’s smiling at
us, she whispered. “Of course they are, darling,” said Janice warmly,
“you’re the loveliest woman in this room.”  It was wonderful how
Janice said this to Lisa. I think my angel fell deeply in love right
then.</p><p>We were happy. There was electricity between us. We chuckled and ate
gave sly looks to each other. Lisa caught her mother staring at her a
couple of times but Janice would look away and talk to me. Then she
got the nerve to hold her gaze on her daughter until they both gave
blushing smiles. I was starting to get warm. Lisa cleared her throat
and raised her glass for a toast. (The waiter was nice enough to pour
her ginger ale into a wine glass like ours. He even let her sniff the
Stewart’s bottle cap for approval.) “To the best moms in the whole
world. I love you guys. Happy birthday, Mother.”  Here, here, we
clinked. An elderly couple at a nearby table raised their glasses too.</p><p>As we left the establishment Janice was curious at what the coat-check
girl commented to me. “She said we were the nicest lesbian parents
she’s ever seen.”</p><p>Amazing. Two weeks ago I was devastated at the prospect of losing
these two treasures in my life. Last week I was lying in bed with
Janice, suckling her juicy nipples as she made her decision to cross
into the taboo frontier. You have until Friday to change your mind, I
said, and then you belong to us. Bob didn’t mind that we were staying
overnight in the city. It might have looked suspicious on several
levels but with ten-year-old Lisa in tow we just looked cute and
domestic. Lisa made a point to tease and tempt her mother several
times in the week by ‘unconsciously’ showing a bit of skin or a
provocative pose.</p><p>Now we were entering the hotel suite. I went all out. High, fluffy
king-size bed, small living room and kitchenette. Oh, and a luxury
bath. Lisa whistled that she was impressed  and went to put our meager
groceries in the fridge. Janice was still standing at the door. You
okay? I asked.</p><p>“Getting a little scared,” she said meekly.</p><p>Lisa heard this and came over, took her mother’s hands and walked her
to the couch. Oh no you don’t she said and removed Janice’s hi-heels.
I fixed us some drinks to let the spirits from the dinner wine kick
back in. I sat closely next to her as Lisa put some romantic music on
from a TV channel. I was definitely feeling my old horny self again. I
wanted Janice to have that same lust I felt when I looked at my angel.
I could see hesitating doubt instead. We kicked off our shoes and felt
like teenagers after the prom.  We sat and giggled and rubbed our
stocking feet together. As she sat at our feet in her lovely evening
dress, Lisa looked seemed to look younger. Her eyes played back and
forth between ours. After a while she snuggled between us on the
couch, closing the gap.  </p><p>“I haven’t seen you two kiss,” she announced. That’s true. The both
times we made love have been without Lisa in the house and we were
naturally discreet anywhere else. I turned to the nervous woman and
leaned in to kiss her. Janice made it a short kiss, like a comfortably
married couple. “No, Mommy, like this.” Lisa stood on her knees  and
kissed me with soft passion. This time I broke it short. I was not
used to this display in front of her mother. “Ohh,” Lisa, exasperated,
“like this, Mommy.” And she held Janice’s cheeks with her small hands
and brought her fresh lips onto her mother’s. It was a tender touch of
the mouth that slowly but surely intensified. I watched with envy as
her small but lush lips moved over her mother’s. When they pulled
apart with a gentle ‘smack’ I saw that Janice’s eyes were a little glazed.</p><p>“Oh my…” she gasped. I was so turned on.  Once again Lisa took her
hands and led her to the bed, motioning me to snap out of it and join
them. From there it was a dream. I stood with my back to Lisa and
smiled at Janice as my unzippered dress fell off. My lacy bra had
plenty of cleavage. Lisa walked behind her mother and unzipped her
gown and I saw Janice’s nipples pop forward thru her top. There’s
something about an evening dress as it slides off your body on a
sinful night. Janice stood still (only her chest rising and falling)
in her panties and bra. Lisa and I did a slow walk around her. This
time I got to whisper in her ear from behind, “Now I’m going to show
you a world like you’ve never seen. Or ever felt. And you’ll love it!”
I hissed.</p><p>Lisa stood in front of her mother and feasted her eyes on the second
mature body in her young sex life. She smiled at Janice. “You’re
beautiful, Mom.”</p><p>“Lisa, your turn.” I said gently.</p><p>Lisa turned around and waited for her zipper to be attended to. Janice
hesitated and then, with a slight tremble, worked the device down. I
turned the child around and with a hand on each shoulder slowly drew
the garment off, letting the mother admire the pink, Hershey-shaped
nipples of her young one. Janice looked in fascination. Of course she
had seen her daughter’s little buds before but not in the state they
were in now; extended and puffy, delectably sitting on a smooth flat
chest. I continued downward. I had intended to stop at the first sign
of panties but was surprised to see her bare butt come into view. The
girl pushed the dress the rest of the way off and stood defiantly with
her hands on her hips. “I went ‘commando’” she breathed and stepped
her legs apart to show her beautiful bare pussy. I heard Janice’s
inward gasp. Now, I thought, the Point of No Return is near. The scent
of excited pussy was obvious by this time. Yes, okay, it was my scent
and I wanted it to fill Janice’s nostrils. I figured I would have to
do a little more nudging to push her over the edge to Our Side so I
went to give her my New and Improved Come From Behind Patented Nipple
Tweak and was taken by surprise when she kissed me passionately,
pushing her body into mine and crying out a soft moan. She broke away,
dropped to her knees and kissed her little daughter with the same
fervor. She pulled away and smiled at Lisa, her fingers touching and
gripping her puffy nipples with loving interest. Wow, okay. I took the
moment to undo her bra and Lisa took the moment to take her mother’s
tit in her mouth. Woman and girl on the floor, Janice holding her Lisa
to her breast, my fingers just had to go into my panties. Lisa’s eyes
popped open wide as she suckled and she knew I’d been telling the
truth: suck firmly and you’ll get a little juice from that nipple.
Janice opened her eyes and saw me masturbating in front of them, one
hand in my cunt and the other mauling my pencil-eraser sized nubs.
Lisa’s hands began roaming over her mother’s body as she nursed,
squeezing her other spongy breast and I silently urged Janice to do
the same. She looked down and ran her palms down my angel’s back until
she was caressing her cushy buttcheeks. Her mouth opened in a silent
gasp as she felt down underneath to the child’s most private area. I
couldn’t see but I imagined her touching my little one’s asshole,
thought of her pushing her finger in just a bit and I knew I was about
to come. I expected it. I had guessed that the first one was going to
be fast and furious. I had not, however, planned to be standing in
front of an audience with my legs arched apart, my hand in my pussy,
my legs wobbling underneath me as I struggled to keep from dropping to
my knees as I climaxed. Drop to my knees I did though, after the
orgasmic waves subsided. I found mother and child applauding me.
  
After a while it seemed like the bed might be a nice place to be.
Parent and child began exploring each other and I acted as tour guide.
I wanted Janice to experience her first youngster with the same joy I
had. I needn’t have worried. This was more than just a ‘youngster’ to
her. I was loving the nudity of the whole scene and delighted in
viewing each position they shifted to. Lisa had her first orgasm with
her mother as Janice licked her smooth slit. After the girl had
stopped convulsing Janice grinned with wonder at what she had done
and, with a finger, wiped the pussy juice from her chin and tasted her
some more. Lisa was in love with the petal-like flaps of her mum’s
cunt. I smiled as I watched her pulled them out with her lips, first
one side then the other, before diving into the middle. I was
perfectly content with watching them and fingering myself to god-knows
how many explosions. I was so wet and horny, I loved the way I tasted
and would just sit back and lick my fingers as I watched the two
sixty-nine. Lisa laid on her tummy as we both brought our faces close
to her backside and I pulled her cheeks apart to show Mom her gorgeous
puckered button-hole. Janice inspected it and looked at me. I nodded,
“she loves it.”</p><p>Lisa giggled, “Pam loves it even more.”</p><p>Janice kissed the little star and then began running her tongue around
it. Soon her face was buried in the child’s cheeks and Lisa was
moaning as her hand was sliding up and down her front crack. I became
lovingly jealous and decided it was time I joined in fully. I moved
behind Janice whose ass was in the air allowing me free access to her
wrinkled rosebud. I felt her round muscle push in and out against my
tongue and I was soon swabbing her hole with abandon. I loved it. I
was rimming the mother who was rimming her daughter. It doesn’t get
any better than this.</p><p>And yet it did. Lisa insisted on tasting her mother’s ass. Janice
insisted on rubbing her nipples over her daughter’s clit. Janice and I
slid our pussies together while the ten-year-old licked in between.
Poor Lisa’s nipples were red and raw from the two of us sucking on
them so much. The child loved it when we women would grind our boobs
together. At one point mother and daughter were eating me out, the
little one slurping on my honeybox and Mom sticking her tongue in my
asshole. We were in a state of lustful passion and found ourselves
REALLY turned on when we were grinding our full, fleshy bodies against
our nymph’s boyish frame. We did this together, panting into each
other’s faces as we humped against the child, smearing her soft skin
with our fragrant cunt juices. We came a number of times doing this
while Lisa played with whatever holes her fingers could find.
Finally, the only reason we’d stopped cumming was because we passed
out from exhaustion.</p><p>Sometime in the night I slid out from under arms and legs and got up
to go to the loo. I sat on the john and suddenly Lisa was in front of
me, looking like a naked sprite. She straddled over my legs and
whispered, “Remember this?”  She then let go with a hiss a stream of
pee that struck my tummy and ran down over my cunt. I sighed and
started peeing as well running my hands into the wetness to grip my
poor tired clit. We were exhausted and still managed to eke out one
more cum. She came quickly, as her piss stream started to dwindle. She
then shot her hand through my flow, underneath me and pushed a finger
up my bottom. One wiggle and I was bucking, pushing a few extra
squirts as I came.</p><p>We chuckled tiredly and kissed, ran our hands through the sink and
collapsed around Janice’s smooth warm body.</p><p>The next morning was languid and relaxing. Our naked bodies, wrapped
around each other, glowed in the morning sunlight. Mother and daughter
were kissing like young teenagers. Lisa was hungry. Hell we were ALL
famished. Even though it was using up our budget we opted for room
service. We dreaded the thought of having to go out. This was supposed
to be the start of our Shop-Til-We-Drop Holiday that we were here for.</p><p>“We have to have some booty to take back and show Bob.” Janice moaned,
“Otherwise he’ll wonder what the hell we’ve been doing all this time.”</p><p>“We’ll hit a K-mart and throw it all in expensive bags. Men don’t know
the difference.” All I wanted was breakfast.</p><p>We did go out, though. We shopped quickly for some bargains and found
some expensive designer bags to put them in. We were primed and ready
to go back to the room for a late afternoon of more fun before having
to head home.</p><p>We were sitting at the café of a bookstore having coffee. We could see
Lisa at the upper level picking out some pop music. I smiled at my
coffee, it was delicious. “I don’t like it,” Janice sipped, “not
strong enough.” We both grinned broadly. I suddenly wished I had taken
a picture of Janice when I first met her a year ago. Without worry
lines and frowns she looked like a different woman now. She looked
scrumptiously different.  </p><p>Lisa found something she’d been looking for and ‘hoo-wooed’ to us,
then continued scrounging.</p><p>“She loves you,” Janice said. “I love you. I don’t know if I’ll be
able to share you with another man. Good thing Bob’s so likable.”</p><p>Inside I worried a little. Life was complicated before. And there was
still young Keri to think about! Mmmm, young Keri, with that lovely
tasty slit… Yeah, no doubt about it, things could only get crazier.</p><p>When we stepped out onto the city street with our shopping bags and
smiles we found it had started snowing. Lisa pulled us close and we
were as one as we walked. I couldn’t help but say, “It’s been a wild
year.”</p><p>“Amen,” agreed Janice.</p><p>“Yeah,” Lisa piped, “I can’t wait til’ I turn eleven!”</p>"
1641,Frankie and Janey and the Tea Party,HoneyWest,1,,['F/F/g/b extrm ped'],"<p>“Please?” Frankie smiled as she rinsed off the dishes and set them to
dry. Little Edward giggled and shook his head.</p><p>The four-year-old boy was sitting on the counter-top next to the sink
as Frankie was wiping the stovetop.</p><p>“Pretty please?” Frankie pleaded with a grin as she started the tea
kettle, “pretty please with sugar on it?” Eddie grinned and again
shook his head no. He loved this attention that his new mother gave
him on these nights. I snuck up to the kitchen doorway and watched as
they played their teasing games. It looked mildly surreal: Frankie, my
stunningly beautiful lesbian ‘wife’, was dressed for a night out. Her
stylish black dress molded her curves perfectly and yet showed just a
right amount of her ample cleavage. Tasteful but still sexy as hell.
Watching her stand there in heels next to a child wearing only a
tee-shirt and under-roos struck me as a perfect picture moment. The
youngster was joyfully blushing and his tiny erection was making a
tent in his skivvies. He clasped his hands together in anticipation
and chuckled as only a little boy could chuckle.</p><p>Frankie cooed, “come on now, squirt. Don’t I get to see it? No? Hmm.
Would you like to see mine? Oh? Well you can’t tonight, so there!
Would you like to see it tomorrow? Well then I get to see it now,
Okay?” Eddie shook his head gleefully. “You’re not gonna let your
mother see your little dickie? Why you little monster—” And with
that she playfully gripped his little two-inch boner through his
underwear causing him to squeal with laughter. Frankie looked at me
with a twinkle in her eye and then, pausing to feel the texture
between her fingers, placed her mouth over the white fabric hard-on
and pretended to chomp on it raising the child’s laugh to a high
screech. Amid the hi-jinks, I saw my lover’s hand sneak to the elastic
band of the boy’s tighty-whity’s and was about to caution her when the
doorbell rang.</p><p>Mother and child mock-gasped quietly at each other. “Ooh, it’s
Melissa! Go get into your pajamas young man.” Edward hopped down and
scampered off to his room. I let in our babysitter, Melissa, and went
through the usual set of instructions: snacks in the fridge, emergency
phone number, kids can stay up a little later tonight, etc. I looked
in on Christina before we left. The young beauty was on the bed
reading the new Harry Potter book and coolly told us to have a fun
night. I don’t think she liked us ‘wasting’ a Friday night going out
when it took so long for the weekend to come around.</p><p>Let me explain. My name is Janey, by the way, and, as some of you
know, I am living in an unusual but loving situation. My lover,
Frankie, and I became ‘parents’ when her sister was killed in a car
crash and her kids came to live with us. Wanting the children to grow
up in a stable home environment we naturally hid the fact that we
were, well, for want of a better term, pedophile-fantasists. We acted
the perfect parents: fed and clothed them well, monitored their
television content, checked homework for spelling errors and, I’m glad
to say, loved them as parents should. I mean, how could we not? They
were both such dears—so well-mannered, bright and endearing—I was
not surprised at how fast Frankie and I took to our new lifestyle. Now
don’t get me wrong; despite our pledge to maintain a maternal-only
attitude with the kids, we naturally couldn’t help but ‘lust in our
hearts’ whenever young seven-year-old Christina skipped past us in her
snug jeans and her form-fitting tops. With her boyish chest and plump
little ass, this child was a stunner. With long straight hair like
Marcia Brady and soft red lips that made you think she had on
permanent lipstick, this was one future heartbreaker. Whenever she
left for classes in her little plaid dress/uniform, looking like a
Japanese schoolgirl dream, Frankie would cool herself with an
imaginary fan and I would smile in agreement.</p><p>Imagine our shock when it finally came out that these kids had
routinely engaged in sex-play with their late mother, Angela, and
sadly missed the pride and joy they felt in causing her passionate
orgasms. Often they would put on shows for their mum; little Christy
(at 5 years of age) suckling on her toddler brother’s teeny cock as
Angela would frig herself from one explosion to the next. It seems
that a strong sense of caution and discretion was instilled into these
youngsters as their mother warned them that any hint of their bedroom
activities might result in the breakup of their happy family home. It
was only by a chance bit of luck that I discovered the two of them in
Christy’s bedroom one afternoon. Before long we were celebrating
Frankie’s birthday with a party out of a pedophile’s dream; the kids
stripped naked for us and we had our way with them. It was such an
exhausting night that we slept for a whole day afterwards.</p><p>For a week or so after that Frankie and I were like two kids in a
candy shop. We couldn’t get enough of touching these young smooth
bodies. We would rush home from work practically salivating to run our
tongues over their hairless treasures. Christina, who was overjoyed to
once again please a mother figure, was also concerned at our
increasing lack of control and discretion. When I patted her behind in
the building elevator she glared at me. Little Edward was practically
sleeping through kindergarten. And when we kept Christy home from
school one day to satisfy our desires, offering to write a sick note
to the teacher, she put her foot down. She called for an official
meeting to be held at the dining table, complete with notes she had
written down. Frankie and I sat in our chairs with bemusement.</p><p>“Me and my brother—” she began.</p><p>“My brother and I,” I corrected.</p><p>“My brother and I,” she said testily, “have lost our mother. We do not
intend to lose you two either.”</p><p>We sat up in our chairs. The child was as serious as she was lovely.</p><p>“Mom,” she continued, “said it was important to know that people on the
outside would not understand about the things we did and would take us
away from her if they did find out. She gave us rules to follow so
that no one would ever split us up.” The girl paused. “We love you
both SOO much! But you two have been breaking those rules. It makes me
scared.”</p><p>Here we were, two grown adults feeling two inches tall in front of a
seven-year-old child. You’re right, we said, and we’re sorry. We will
follow the rules from now on.</p><p>“Well,” she smiled (being a Johnny Depp fan), “they’re more like
guidelines, actually.”</p><p>It was really just common sense stuff, of course. In public, even when
we knew we were alone, we were the perfect respectable and
affectionate family. At home, we were back to homework, chores and
strict bedtimes. During the week, that is. On the weekends it was sin
city. Angela probably liked the discipline involved and the fact that
it kept her romance with the kids ‘fresh’. I came to understand that
part. During the week we would do math problems, jig-saw puzzles and
Nickelodeon TV. By Thursday, tho, we would start anticipating the
weekend. Friday mornings we would be giggling and flirting around the
breakfast table and on Friday nights the games would begin.</p><p>Oh, the weekends were HEAVEN. When we weren’t at the park or the
movies or the mall, Frankie and I were in the bedroom pressing
Christy’s coltish body between us. Or Frankie and Eddie were in the
bathtub together. Or Christina and I were playing Doctor in her room.
Or…well you get the idea. When Monday came around it was clear that we
needed the week to rest up.</p><p>So why were the adults going out on a Friday night? The Rules, of
course. Frankie and I were not to break up our normal routines. One of
those routines occurred every two weeks or so with an invitation to
Alice’s Tea Party. This was a small gathering of lesbian single
mothers who would secure babysitters for the night and get a chance to
go wild in the comfort of Alice’s home. It started at the school PTA
meeting where we detected at least two other women of Sapphic leaning.
We got together for a few drinks and compared notes on the hassles and
joys of child-rearing and agreed that it was tough for ANY single mom
to get laid these days much less us lesbians. (Even live-in lovers
like Frankie and me found more interruptions than we were used to.)
Soon the tea party was created. Occasionally there was a personnel
change but mostly it was the original members that met on a lucky
night to have some drinks, smoke some pot and indulge in various
grades of Orgy. Alice was fun (and a screamer), Teresa worked wonders
with her tongue and Allison was a nympho once she got started. But my
favorite, and the one Frankie and I tended to gravitate towards a lot,
was Liv, a fair-haired beauty about Frankie’s age with the tastiest
pussy outside of family life. Neither slim nor fat, she had the kind
of soft fleshiness that matched her light Scandinavian skin. And of
course EVERYBODY gravitated toward Frankie. Though the lot of us were
in pretty good shape for single moms, Frankie was just plain
beautiful. The kind of beauty that made men collide into each other in
malls. My tits were respectable; hers were perfect. Sooner or later
each woman would find her way to Frankie’s body to touch or taste or
smell. Frankie was always unaffected by this attention, always willing
to give more than receive. Her infectious, good-natured laugh and soft
sighs I’m sure made the girls envious of me and I enjoyed it.</p><p>We were horny for tonight’s party as usual. A traffic tie-up on the
freeway made us rather late and we figured the girls would have
started without us by the time we arrived. Instead they were still
having drinks in the living room as we waved hello. I went to the
hallway to hang up our coats and found Liv putting hers on. Are you
leaving? I asked. She gave me a nervous smile.</p><p>“I’m sorry”, she said quietly with that lovely European accent, “I
have made them uncomfortable. I do not wish to do that. I am going.”</p><p>We were out of range of the living room. I pressed her to tell me what
the problem was.</p><p>“I…was at an office party today. I guess I had a few drinks when I
came here… Anyway I asked if my daughter could join the group.”</p><p>“Your daughter? Is she..?”</p><p>“Yes. She has decided she also a lesbian.”</p><p>“Well, I mean..she’s young, isn’t she?”</p><p>“She’s eleven. And you will hear it from them because I spoke in
haste. I introduced her to this particular joy.” Liv zipped up her
coat and walked to the door. I didn’t know what to do or say at that
moment. She smiled at me. “Goodbye, Janey. You and Frankie were my
favorites.” And she closed the door.</p><p>Frankie was watching me as I entered the room. Teresa was in an
excited, gossipy mood. “Did she tell you, Janey? Liv’s been boffing
her own daughter! And a child at that! Is that wild or what?!” Allison
was cooler, “I don’t think she meant for it to come out but when the slip
came she froze and kinda waited for us to react.” The reaction, I
could guess, was like a cold shoulder from the group. Now mind you, I
found no fault with the girls for not accepting this behavior. They
were hard-working single parents who had bills to pay and lunchboxes
to fill and a busy world to live in. It was more like a cold reminder
that Frankie and I now live in more special and very private world.
Christy’s words came back to me. The ladies’ views were not much
different from the majority.</p><p>Still, at the same time, I started to feel an air of unpleasantness as
the group continued to voice their opinions. Teresa was becoming
outraged (“I for one think it’s disgraceful.”), Allison, almost
snobbish (It’s how they do things over there, she sniffed.) and Alice
was starting to sound sanctimonious about it all. And I said nothing
at all, pretending to be into their views and terrified that they
might ask for my opinion any second now. My fear of endangering our
lives with the children would force me to be a hypocrite. Frankie went
to the kitchen to get some ice for her drink. It occurred to me how
unsexy the evening had become. The doorbell rang and Carol and Edie
came in and began their hello kisses. “Guess what!” Teresa started.</p><p>Suddenly I heard Frankie’s familiar ring tone muffling from her purse.
I started to reach for it, grateful for the distraction but Frankie
came out of the kitchen and scooped it up. “I’ve got it, hon. Hello.
Melissa? Is everything all right? What?!… Are your folks home?…
What?… No, you should have told me… No, that’s alright, we’re coming
now.… No, I’m not mad. Just stay calm until we get there. Right. Bye.”
She looked at me and announced, “Melissa’s sick. She’s been throwing
up since we left. We gotta cut the evening short, Janey.”</p><p>It started to snow a little as we drove home. I smiled at my lover.
“You faked that pretty well.”</p><p>“Yeah,” she said, “I called from the kitchen phone. It wasn’t our
night to be there.”</p><p>I wondered now if any night was the night to be there. Anything Alice
and the girls would say about Liv and her daughter would, let’s face
it, be about us as well.</p><p>When we arrived home we caught Christy and Melissa playing Boggle at
the dining table. Frankie gave the 7-year-old an especially warm hug
and joined the two in the game. Later we paid the babysitter for a
full night and I escorted her home. When I came back in all three were
rushing about getting ready for bed. A Friday night kind of bed.
Frankie was holding a joint out for me and Christy was printing some
new drawings she had found for us on the internet. Little Edward who
had earlier fallen asleep watching Scooby-Doo was now alert and giddy,
dutifully rearranging the pillows on our bed for maximum comfort. Why
did you come home early? Christina asked. Because we missed your sweet
little pussy, Frankie said, so sue us.</p><p>It was a delightful night after that. The fact that it was snowing
gave us a holiday feel and we lit the bedroom with candles. Frankie
and I were such lusting perverts for all things young and hairless
that we tended to forget the fact that Christy was now a lusting
pervert for all things mature and fleshy. She couldn’t wait to run her
hands over our breasts and rub her face in our bushy cunts. She always
wore her flannel pajamas because she knew how we loved to pull the
drawers off her small but plump bottom and push our noses into her
cracks. We started this time by having the kids undress us. Christy
giggled as she unzipped Frankie’s black dress and Eddie had to stand
on the bed to undo mine. Frankie’s bra always unclasped from the front
and our girl loved the way her boobs spilled forward. Soon we were all
naked and cuddling, putting on little shows for each other. Frankie
sat back with young Edward in her arms, masturbating as he suckled on
her perfect tits, their nudity creating a perverse Madonna and Child
scene. Christy and I started doing the same to each other as we
watched them, the feel of my hand on her smooth mound inflaming me.
Frankie pulled her wet glistening finger from her cunt and smeared the
juices on her nipple. The four-year-old locked his little lips around
it and she moaned as she resumed her diddling, her free hand
salaciously kneading the boy’s ass cheeks. Christy, on her stomach,
slid up to them and took her little brother’s boner into her mouth.
Frankie’s hand moved faster on her pussy. I slid forward and rubbed my
nose over Christy’s lovely backside, eyeing my roommate sinfully as I
did so. She groaned and her mouth hung open as she worked her clit
even faster. She stopped only long enough to lather Eddie’s two-inch
erection with her cunt honey, much to Christy’s delight as she began
to lick the juices off as if it were a candy stick. Pressing my face
between the girl’s ass cheeks and inhaling the wonderful smell of
young pussy and ass, I pulled her buns apart and gazed at her
star-shaped hole as it puckered and pouted at me. I was literally
salivating and that inspired me. I looked up to see that Frankie was
watching me at that moment and with my hands holding our angel’s
cheeks open I let a dribble of clear saliva drop onto Christy’s
wrinkled asshole. The girl ‘oohhed’ when she felt this and as I dipped
my tongue in to lap and probe Frankie started cumming. With my face
buried in Christy’s butt, I could feel the bed shake from my lover’s
convulsions. Poor Eddie had to grab on to her tit as she bucked her
hips and wailed.</p><p>Christy continued to slurp on young Edward’s sausage and her pelvis
began to hump when, with my tongue snaking into her ass, my fingers
slipped into her bare slit. I was learning pretty fast how to make
this child explode, and with my finger vibrating sideways inside her
pussy and another finger sliding into her well lubricated bum-hole, she
was just about there. Christina liked to come ‘dramatically’ when she
and her brother were entertaining us. It was the way her mother used
to cum. But when she came for real it was an intense and quiet (by
comparison) orgasm that made her boyish body break out in a crimson
flush, goosebumps or sweat—or all three. She was cumming like that
now, her anal ring gripping my finger as I wiggled the tip inside her.
I watched in delight as her ass cheeks clenched tightly during her
release, her young little body flopping like a landed fish. When she
turned over, gasping for air, I lowered my body onto hers, pressing my
tits into her flat chest and kissing her red lips passionately. She
wrapped her flexible legs around my hips and giggled; my finger was
still knuckle-deep in her hole.</p><p>I dreamed that all four of us were standing in front of Alice, Teresa
and Allison as if they were holding judgement on us. My partner and I
were hanging our heads as if in shame. I think we were holding
blankets over our half-dressed bodies. Suddenly Christina stepped
forward in all her flat-chested nakedness and told the group to fuck
off. Frankie and I grinned at each other and I awoke with that same
grin. The morning brightness that told me it was still snowing
outside. I smiled when I saw the glass of red juice looking at me from
my bed table. Christy liked the way cranberry juice ‘cuts through the
morning yuckies in your mouth’ and would have some ready if she was
wanting to jump back into sex as soon as we woke up. I could feel
Frankie’s warm body next to me and, as I sipped, turned to admire the
way our blanket draped off her curvy hips. She was lying on her side
with little Edward next to her. Christina was at the side of the bed
watching and she motioned me to be silent. Eddie was still out like a
light (having stayed up way past his bedtime) and slept with his mouth
partly open. He always insisted on putting his pajamas back on after
the festivities were over and Frankie was gently tugging the bottoms
down his small legs. With her head casually resting on her arm, fully
aware that we were observing but saying nothing, she began to toy with
the four-year-old’s tiny penis, lightly gripping the baby
mushroom-shaped cap between her thumb and forefinger and stroking his
robins-egg ball-sac. Christina and I smiled at each other. For someone
who was a die-hard lifelong lesbian, Frankie was always fascinated
with our little boy’s wee-wee. She rolled it around with delicacy and
it seemed to swell without actually becoming erect. We watched for a
while until my lover lowered her face to his stomach and began lightly
kissing his little hairless sausage. Soon she was suckling his penis
and Eddie had awoken. He looked down, smiled and seemed to drift back
to sleep. While she lazily lathed her tongue over his short stiffy,
her hand slipped between her legs. I propped my pillow up for better
viewing and laid back as my favorite schoolgirl came around and slid
her nose into my bush. I felt her tongue separate my cunt lips and
stroke my inner walls with a velvety glide and as I enjoyed the
delights of her active mouth I closed my eyes and savored the feel of
true family love. Fuck Alice and her tea party.</p><p>The next Friday I picked up Christy from school and headed straight
for the mall. A new dance curriculum for the girls had started and
there was a list of certain apparel that had to be bought. At the
recommended department store there was a buzz of mothers and daughters
picking out the same pastel leotards. Christina giggled and waved hi
to some of her classmates and then stepped into the dressing room to
try on her outfit. My but I wanted to go in there and ‘help’ her but I
was wisely following The Rules and sat down at a row of chairs facing
the dressing area along with other moms. Despite feeling crampy, I was
getting a warm rush watching other girls Christy’s age run in and out
in their snug-fitting spandex, some looking just plain luscious. There
were older girls too, with budding mounds and cupcake-size breasts,
running to get approval from mother on this color or that.  It was the
middle of freezing February and everyone would be back in shapeless
winter coats and scarves when they leave the mall but right now it was
leotard-city and I was enjoying it. I fanned myself as the place was
warm but that wasn’t the reason I was doing it. Two girls with
Audrey-Hepburn-waiflike bodies came back out in their school uniforms
and their mother, grumbling about the price of the outfits rose next
to me and left for the cashier stand. Suddenly I was looking at Liv
who was sitting four seats away. She appeared to be balancing her
checkbook. She casually looked my way and, after a pause, did a
double-take. Her face turned red but I gave my warmest smile and
scooted over to her.</p><p>“You’re very kind,” she said, looking less embarrassed. Then she
opened up to me her fears. She had been worrying about the Tea Party;
would they report her? Was she in trouble? I assured her that she was
safe. The girls didn’t want to draw any attention to themselves. In
fact, one member, Carol, was fearful of even being outed. If her
ex-husband found out that she was gay he would use it against her in a
child custody battle. No, she was safe and should not worry. She
visibly relaxed when I said that.</p><p>Suddenly, standing in front of us was a lovely young lass that I
immediately knew was Liv’s daughter. The resemblance was … delightful!
The same fair complexion, light hair and inviting fleshiness was now
in a junior edition, and to top it off, she was in a tight violet body
suit that gripped her preteen body and created a bit of ‘camel-toe’.
Thinking back, I hoped that my mouth had not dropped open.</p><p>“Oh no, dear,” Liv gasped, “that is way too small. Go to the next
size. Quickly.” The girl gave me a quick look and scampered back to
the dressing room.</p><p>“I’m sorry. I should have introduced you. That was my daughter,
Carly.” Liv looked at me as I realized I had watched her daughter all
the way through the swinging doors. “She is precious, is she not?
Please understand, there is nothing …dirty where my little one is
concerned.”</p><p>I shushed her. “You have nothing to fear from me, Liv.”</p><p>Christina approached us. Now, I thought, it’s my turn to impress. Sure
enough, I saw Liv’s eyes widen as I introduced my girl. The outfit she
had on was stunning in itself: a soft blue-green with a hint of
sparkles, she looked like a young Olympic gymnast ready to cause
deviant thoughts in the judges’ minds. I could see that Liv was struck
by her beauty. They smiled at each other during introductions and,
after my approval for her selection, ran off to get back into her
clothes. “An amazing child,” Liv finally said, her light skin had
reddened a bit. She looked at me with certain curiosity, taking in my
friendliness and tolerance and trying to come to a conclusion. But she
could say nothing. She had also learned her lesson and now seemed to
be thinking of a new subject to talk about.</p><p>I for one was getting really warm. I mean, first of all here we are
sitting in the middle of a department store looking like two moms
discussing recipes when we’re both aware that weeks earlier we were
buck naked pressing our pussies together. Plus her young daughter
gives me a fair idea of the outline of her little cunt. PLUS I get a
thrill out of teasing Liv by showing little Christy off. As she talked
about how there were so few girls Carly’s age in her apartment complex
I kept fantasizing about mother/daughter pussy. Fortunately neither of
us were dressed to kill that night and the environment made it easier
to turn to small talk.</p>"
1642,"Willow, Part 1 (A Fine Afternoon)",HoneyWest,1,,['F/F/F/g/g'],"<p>The two women sat on opposite ends of the park bench, one eating her
lunch, the other reading her book, both occasionally amused by the
antics of the children in the playground that stretched out before
them. It looked that innocent.</p><p>The younger woman, in her early twenties, looked out of place in the
modern city. She was a frail-looking beauty whose high-collar dress
and perfect posture made her seem like she was meant for an earlier,
simpler, more delicate era. Appropriately she was a librarian. She had
that slim reedy body that was destined to remain slim. It sometimes
made her look taller than she was. Even more appropriate was her name,
Willow.</p><p>The other woman was older, perhaps late thirties-early forties. She
was buxom and quite attractive under her reserved look. She wore
executive business outfits that on occasion made her look like a
nanny. Her face was always calm and business-like until she graced you
with her smile. It was a warm smile that would cause you to let down
your guard. Her name was Liliana but her friends called her Lily.</p><p>They had been sitting at that bench together/apart for at least two
months now, when the weather was good. They always sat on their
respective sides. That afternoon something different happened. Lily
came over and sat next to Willow. She flashed that warm smile. “Don’t
you think it’s time we talked? I mean really talked?”</p><p>Perhaps deliberately, she caught the young woman with a mouth full of
sandwich and Willow could only respond with a shy but agreeable shrug
as she chewed.</p><p>They had, in fact, made short comments to each other in the past that
were meant to set up a guarded bond. Willow had been spending her
lunch times at this seat for a few weeks before Lily appeared one day
at the other end. There’d be a quick polite smile and then they would
go about ignoring each other. At first Willow made an attempt to be
only mildly interested in the kids playing as she ate but soon became
less cautious when she realized that her benchmate was ALWAYS watching
the children. Her hardcover novel set open on her lap was just a prop
that made her pretty much an invisible person in the park. It became
evident to Willow that this attractive business woman harbored the
same desires as she. One time a sprightly tomboy pushed a young beauty
off the swing and as she fell back her dress flipped over her head,
exposing her bright white panties. As she rolled over onto her knees
the dress remained upturned and her little butt jutted into the air.
The two ladies couldn’t help but smile their approval to each other
and the bond had started.</p><p>Willow was a quiet child and had a few select friends in her life.
Though she lost her virginity to a high school football star it was
clear to her that the male population was not her cup of tea. She not
only didn’t like boys, she was afraid of them. She found the company
of women much more to her liking and yet had allowed herself the
pleasure of their intimate company only a few times in her young
adulthood. Mostly she preferred to be alone and spent most evenings in
the solitude of her small apartment. Those who worked with this quiet,
friendly mouse would be shocked if they knew of her addiction to
internet porn and of the nights she would practically wear herself out
masturbating to the various salacious websites. Subject matter ranged
from basic sex to the perverse and bizarre depending upon her mood at
the time, but her favorite was what also brought her to the park
bench: young children, particularly little girls.</p><p>When she was twelve she had babysat the neighbor’s 6-year-old
daughter for the day. By late afternoon the child had tuckered herself
out and fell back asleep watching TV. Willow sat on the floor working
on a school project next to the couch where the girl was napping.
Little Amy was a heavy sleeper and did not stir when Willow, noticing
the girl’s leg was dangling, placed it back on the sofa. After a while
the leg slid back down and it was then that Willow realized that she
could see straight into the lass’s shorts and that the youngster had
no underwear on. Bringing her face close, she pulled the crotch aside
and gazed at the smooth hairless slit. With a daring that surprised
herself, she pressed her fingers onto the puffy lips and, when there
was not a stir, pulled them apart. The lips separated with a fleshy
tackiness and Willow breathed in that earthy sweet scent of a young
girl not yet having sinful dreams; naturally fragrant with a hint of
pee. The smell intoxicated Willow and made her pussy tingle. She
studied the pink valley and the teeny pod at the top and was greatly
tempted to open further when Amy stirred. In a flash Willow was back
at her homework and the girl instinctively brought her leg on the
couch, scratched her tummy and continued sleeping. Willow kept that
memory, that smoothness, that scent, that pink in her ever since.
She’d never had the opportunity or the courage to relive that fantasy
since except in the websites that catered to her secret desire.</p><p>Now she sat next to a woman who shared those desires. At first it
peeved her because she felt it interfered with her lunchtime
fantasies. She liked to focus on one particular little girl for that
session and, as she watched the youngster romp and play, would star
the child in her own imaginary sex play. She would vividly envision
the removal of playclothes, the stroking of soft skin and the playful
nuzzling of hairless mounds. She would return to work with a moist
pussy and an extra dab of her delicate perfume to mask her arousal.
Lily would sometimes distract her from these lusty reveries by making
a throat noise and eye-motioning toward a child she felt deserved
attention. If it weren’t for the fact that her choices were always
good Willow would have been irritated. In fact, Lily’s eye seem to
spot the most delightful fairies and she read Willow’s tastes in
little girls perfectly.</p><p>Now, after two months of friendly acknowledgements, they were
talking. “You carry about you a fine sense of decorum my dear,” Lily
patted Willow’s hand, “as well as a sense of discretion.” That amiable
smile and the sudden touch had an effect of the young woman and she
found herself hoping she was being propositioned. She looked at Lily’s
buxom chest and had the urge to see her naked. “Perhaps later,” Lily
purred, as if she’d read her mind, “tell me a little about yourself,
child.” Willow told her pretty much the opposite of what she would
tell any other acquaintance. Less of who she was and did for a living,
more of what interested her in the sensual world. Lily nodded
approval. You are cautious, she said, that is good.</p><p>“Doesn’t matter,” Willow spoke, “there’s no crime in what we do.”</p><p>“Perhaps some of us do more than just fantasize. Would that trouble you?”</p><p>Willow thought for a moment. “No. I often wish my fantasies could come
true.”</p><p>Lily smiled and looked past the playground to a dark car that was
depositing a woman and two children. The youngsters, wearing overalls,
broke into a run for the tire swings then decided on the crawl-around
wooden fort.</p><p>Lily was eyeing the two. “Tell me, Willow, what do you think of those
precious things?”</p><p>As if on cue, the mother(?) pointed towards the swingsets which were
closest to the bench and the youngsters bounded for them. At first
Willow wanted to say that boys were not of her preference but then she
realized that the child with the short cut hair was not only a girl
but that she had the most beautiful face she had ever seen. Not that
her long-haired (obvious) sister was any less lovely. They had the
same photogenic smiles and flawless skin. Their bodies suggested six
maybe seven years of age. From the back they looked like brother and
sister. From the front they looked like a girl-lover’s dream. She
tried to gather an effective detailed summary of these two angels that
would impress Lily. “They look delicious.” was all she could whisper.</p><p>“Mmm, yes.” Lily concurred. They sat watching the girls play for about
ten minutes. Willow was entranced at the way they swayed their hips
from side to side as they waited their turns on the slides. She
realized for the first time just how close Lily had been sitting next
to her. She could hear her breathe.</p><p>Suddenly Lily looked at her watch and stood. “I have to go now. You’ll
be late for work yourself. Willow, will you be here tomorrow? Good.
Please be here. I look forward to it.”
And she left.</p><p>That night, in the sanctuary of her cozy apartment, the young
librarian lit a joint, seductively disrobed (for the benefit of
herself) and rolled the computer monitor to the edge of the bed. She
had obtained a computer stand designed for bed-ridden patrons and
loved to prop her pillows behind her as she masturbated in style. This
time she crept across the bed on her hands and knees like a tigress
and entered her favorite websites while the backside of her
gazelle-like body stuck lewdly in the air. She was feeling extra
decadent tonight. As she searched for bolder erotica her mind kept
replaying Lily’s words; ‘perhaps some of us do more than just
fantasize’. Willow’s thoughts began to focus on the older woman’s full
body and the way she and Willow had watched the two girls playing.
Those perfect little-girl faces and their perfect sprightly little
bodies. She reached back to caress her ass and her finger slipped
ever-so-naturally into her wet little pussy. (Willow did have an
exceptionally small pussy, perhaps one of the reasons she did not
fancy men). The Pleasures took over as she rolled onto her side and
her other hand pulled lovingly on her puffy nipples. ‘More than just
fantasize’…</p><p>She was turned on greatly by the way Lily had said that. Willow had
done only that: fantasize. Since that babysitting moment she had never
really been with young children, yet always aware of them when they
entered a room, always watching them as their mothers held their hands
and picked out primer books, always smiling sweetly at them and
receiving a sweet smile in return, always fantasizing about them as
they romped in the playground. She went to websites that showed young
child-models in pose, anime and cartoon sites that drew delightful and
daring nude pixies and story sites like the wonderful Lesbian Lolita
that always caused her to cum enough times as to exhaust herself. But
she had a fear of finding the Real Thing and was frustrated about it
at the same time. Occasionally she would be struck by the urge to find
a real kiddy-porn site. An urge which would be quickly squelched by
both the fear that the FBI would immediately break down her door and
the thought of emotionally and physically abused children being used
for these venues. Oh well, she would sigh and with joy go back to the
CASS Family.</p><p>Still the words replayed, ‘more than just fantasize.’  </p><p>The next day was cooler and cloudy but Willow came to the park-bench
anyway. She wore a Victorian-style blouse with a lacy collar and a
long clingy skirt that she felt gave extra body to her slim backside.
She was willing to be seduced today. Lily was sitting in her usual
spot wearing one of her more nanny-like business suits and that
wonderful warm smile. The playground was less populated but then
Willow saw the same car from yesterday pull up beyond the playground.
A wave of apprehension ran over her. Lily was suddenly by her side.</p><p>“Willow, you must listen carefully now. I’ve watched you now for
several months and feel that we can talk freely about this. I, like
you, am very cautious but, unlike you, I feel the need to act upon my
fantasies every once in a while and I would very much like to have
that fantasy with you.”</p><p>Willow saw the chauffer open the car door and the woman and two kids
emerged. They were dressed casually in pants and pullovers and did not
go running for the park. Willow felt her mouth go dry.</p><p>Lily continued. “I have kept correspondence with a woman who has her
own strong needs and we have nurtured each others desires online until
we felt it was appropriate to meet and, well, take it to a new level.”</p><p>The three began to walk down the sidewalk away from the park, both
girls dutifully holding the woman’s hands.</p><p>“Those are her daughters. They are twins and they are seven years old.
She would like to watch them being touched by other women.”</p><p>‘Women’ Willow thought, oh my…</p><p>“We know each other from our webcams. I’ve told her about you. But
yesterday she saw you for the first time and I saw the children for
the first time. She said you were lovely and could see that you would
not a danger to her kids. She’d like for you to join us if you wish.”</p><p>Willow felt the words swirling in her head. She watched the family
pass out of sight. Was this for real?  Could she dare? Was it too
late? Were they gone?</p><p>“They are walking around the block. Window shopping. When they come
back to that corner I will be there to meet them. Willow, this is your
chance to act upon a dream. You may never get this chance again. I’ve
taken all the risks out of this but as it goes in life there’s always
some risk. If you say no I’ll leave now.”</p><p>Willow felt rushed. Questions, questions. There were questions in her
head. “I…I have to get back to…what about work?”</p><p>“You have a cell phone. Call and say you took ill. Food poisoning from
lunch. You’ve never done it before so they’ll believe you and hope
you’ll feel better.”</p><p>“But…”</p><p>“I’m out of time Willow. I have to leave now. We’ll meet and wait for
you for five minutes. No more. I understand if you decide not to. But
remember that from here on every day you sit at this spot you’ll think
about what you’ve missed, what you turned down, what you can only
imagine.”</p><p>And with that Lily leaned forward and kissed a confused Willow on the
lips and then walked away. The young woman tasted the wetness Lily had
left on her mouth. She watched her elegant backside swaying through
her power suit as the distance between them increased. She knew
sitting here was only going to make her have to run faster. She
fumbled for her cell phone.</p><p>The carpet was so thick and lush Willow had to fight the urge to lie
back and lounge on it. Considering the circumstances, she felt warm
and relaxed. The pot she was offered probably had a lot to do with it.
She quietly admitted to Lily that the grass was ‘better than average’.</p><p>“Everything here is ‘better than average’,” Lily whispered back as she
studied their surroundings. Indeed the apartment room they were in was
large yet intimate; it’s décor was expensive yet comfortable to the
psyche; it wasn’t just for show but was actually used and enjoyed. The
apple martinis that were prepared for them made everything more surreal.</p><p>Harley walked into the room with her amiable smile. “I hope I made
those right,” she laughed as she crossed the room and picked up her
glass, “I’m out of practice mixing drinks. Here, Lily. Quickly before
the kids come down.” She held out a palm-sized canister of coke. Lily
took a sniff, offered to Willow, who declined, and gave it back to her
host. Harley took a snort in each nostril then locked the tin away in
a cabinet above the hi-def TV. The mother looked over her shoulder as
she hid the key on top and smiled impishly. “Mustn’t corrupt the
children.”</p><p>Willow couldn’t help but notice the woman’s sloping backside as she
tippy-toed to do this and knew Lily was staring as well. It was
obvious Lily was in love. As Liliana explained earlier, they had
already been intimate. Having met on the internet, she and Harley
chatted about their pedophile desires and the young mother confessed
to recently having sex with her young daughters. Their discussions
were perverted, romantic and just plain hot. Cautiously, they finally
agreed to meet for a one-on-one date and the evening was good. In
fact, it lasted a weekend. The thityish mom and the fortyish
businesswoman latched onto each other like teenage nymphos. Knowing
they were sexually compatible, the mother then approached the children
to the idea of meeting Lily.</p><p>One twin was highly receptive but the other seemed unsure and Lily
felt that the seven-year-old probably wasn’t too keen about doing
‘nasties’ with an ‘old’ middle-aged woman so she came up with the idea
of tossing in Willow to sweeten the pot.</p><p>“I’m… a ‘pot sweetener’?” Willow asked, bemused.</p><p>“Well, yes, dear. Do you mind terribly?”  </p><p>Willow took another toke and smiled at the woman. “I was unsure about
this. I mean, it’s happening oh so fast. But how could I not enjoy the
sheer weirdness of it all. No I don’t mind. I thought you might seduce
me today. I never dreamed it would be this perfect fantasy.”</p><p>Indeed it seemed perfect the minute she had met the Quinns on that
busy street corner. A preppy-looking tanned mother, sweater tied about
her shoulders, with that look of a personal trainer and somebody else
to pay the bills, holding the hands of two stunning angelic-faced
girls. They looked like the cover of a family health magazine. To the
bustling lunch crowd, they appeared as two families meeting and
air-kissing their hellos. The girls were introduced as Amanda and
Cassandra.</p><p>“I’m Mandy”, said the long haired twin.</p><p>“And I’m Candy,” the boyish beauty held out a box of gummy bears.
“Want some?”</p><p>Willow blushed. The mother’s eyes seem to be studying her with a look
of approval. Despite the charade of friends running into each other on
the city street she felt the youngsters’ apprehension and they hers.
Mandy broke into a smile when Lily flashed hers and there was a moment
of awkward silence in the group.</p><p>“Well,” Harley took command, “let’s walk shall we?”</p><p>They strolled several blocks until the shopping district gave way to
brownstone and colonial brick. Lily, Harley and Mandy walked together,
talking as if they had good ole times to talk about. Willow followed
behind feeling a little nervous and forgotten until Candy held her
hand for the journey. She didn’t know what to say to the child as they
walked and dared herself to look down and smile at her. She found that
Candy was also studying her with that beautifully curious
innocent-looking gaze. She smiled and Willow was entranced by that
smile, small white teeth that were slightly spaced apart and someday
destined for the Tooth Fairy.</p><p>Willow realized they were now in the historic district of the city.
Townhouses pressed closely together jumped apart here and there to
allow space for classic houses and the occasional Macmansion. The
group turned into the walkway of a lovely red-brick colonial house.
“It’s my private get-a-way” Harley boasted as she punched in her
security codes and bade us to enter...</p><p>
That awkward silence became apparent again as the three women sat
and allowed their respective buzzes to hit them. Please kick off your
heels, Harley insisted, sitting on the floor in front of them, this
rug is made for bare feet.</p><p>“I know you’re nervous. I’m nervous. I’m sure the kids are nervous.
I wasn’t sure how to proceed next so I thought we should break the ice
with some drinks and stuff.” She looked straight at Willow. “You ARE
lovely. I do hope you understand that when it comes to my kids there
is to be no coercion or disrespect.”</p><p>“Of course.” Willow said solemnly.</p><p>Harley smiled. “Forgive me my ‘mother’s prerogatives’. I don’t mean to
sound dark. Did Lily tell you about us? My husband is in a high tax
bracket as you can tell. He used this townhouse for business guests
but mostly for affairs and then I found out about it… Well it’s mine
now. The girls and I use it for our shopping sprees whenever we come
to the city. One night when I thought they were asleep I was in this
room watching my …special videos when…” She grinned and her face blushed.</p><p>Willow leaned forward. “‘special’videos?”</p><p>Suddenly there was a light knock at the door and little Mandy stepped
thru. Candy’s head peeked out behind her.</p><p>“Mom. Can we come down now? We’re boorred!”</p><p>Harley turned to the women and grinned. “Okay, maybe they’re NOT as
nervous as us.”</p><p>The girls scampered in at the mother’s nod and Willow’s heart began
to race. She had that same feeling she got just before she’d get on a
humongous roller-coaster ride. She looked at Lily and knew she was
feeling the same. The youngsters were now wearing different clothes.
Mandy had on a light dress and socks while Candy wore a t-shirt and
pants that, fitting snugly over her seven-year-old frame, gave the
constant illusion that she was a boy until those angelic eyes and
sensuous baby lips came into view. They stood side by side studying
Lily and Willow as the two women offered their silent thanks to the
gods of Lust. All nervousness seemed to vanish when the little ones
broke into impish grins. Alright, the mother said as she hugged them
both and they each gave a soft kiss on her lips, what do you guys want
to do?</p><p>“Let’s watch videos!” piped Mandy.</p><p>“Boorring!” vetoed Candy, “Ooh! Let’s play the game we just bought!”</p><p>“Ya!” And they ran out of the room. Willow was still in awe of the
casual yet erotic kisses she had just witnessed. Harley blushed her
smile to the librarian. Without a word she knee-walked to Lily and
they kissed. Their lips were still touching when the kids bustled back
into the room. They stopped in their tracks and quietly watched,
wide-eyed, until Harley broke off and told them to set up the game.</p><p>“They’ve not seen Mom with a grown women before.” She whispered.</p><p>The game was Spin The Bottle. “They sell that?” Lily chuckled. It
was a Milton Bradley-style game with game board, pieces, cards and
dice, plus a weighted plastic bottle that fit on a spindle and spun
with amazing ease. The kids discarded the game board, pieces, cards
and dice and kept the spinning bottle. “Ready!” they chimed and
everyone sat around the bottle in the middle of the soft, plush rug.
Sitting on her legs in her stocking feet, it felt a little like a
slumber party. Willow  couldn’t get over how delightful the girls
bantered as they took control of the day. Who spins first? Let’s spin
to see. Oh just spin. The bottle seemed to spin forever and stopped at
Harley. Kiss me, Mom! No, kiss ME, Mommy! Mom chose Willow and as they
kissed the girls leaned in closely to see. Harley’s kiss was tender
and Willow felt her tongue slide between her lips as they separated.
Ooh, said Candy, spin again! This time the bottle pointed to Mandy,
who gasped in excitement. It was clear whom she wanted to kiss. Lily
had taken her jacket off earlier and in her thin-ribbed turtleneck it
was obvious which of the three grown-ups had the largest breasts. The
girl had been staring at them and smiling at Lily the whole time. When
they kissed, she made a point of pushing her gamine body into the
older woman.</p><p>The room was becoming quite warm. Though Harley had earlier lit some
lemongrass incense to mask the smell of pot, it was becoming apparent
that there were five erotically charged females in the room. The scent
was muted but sweet. The bottle pointed to Willow. Suddenly Candy was
at her side, her face just inches away. Her breath smelled like a
child’s breath should, like gummy bears. Willow was mesmerized as the
girl’s petite hands cupped the sides of her face. She heard a moan and
saw Harley gazing intently, her chest rising and falling, her nipples
blatantly poking thru her top, her hand inside her pants. “Kiss her,
baby,” she whispered huskily, “Kiss her for Mommy”. The small
baby-like lips met Willow’s and a sweet clear wetness passed between
them. The young librarian dreamed many fantasies about loving a child
but never imagined that just a kiss would put her in another world.
Their tongues swirled together, one gently touching the other,
sometimes moving so slow as to feel their taste buds glide…Exploring a
row of young incredibly small teeth…suckling the child’s tongue…</p><p>“Jeez, come up for air, why don’tcha!”  Mandy giggled and a round of
infectious laughter took over the circle.</p><p>The bottle kept spinning. Everyone kissed everyone. Hands caressed
young bodies. The adults were about to push for a major jump in the
action when Candy yelled ‘Strip Spin The Bottle!’ Fine. Although the
adults were impassioned and a little impatient this seemed to suit the
mood just fine. Attention was paid to each piece of clothing discarded
by the bottle’s whim and each piece of exposed flesh was all the more
memorable. Mandy only had a dress, panties and socks on and was soon
down to just panties while the rest were only half-dressed. Willow
delighted in her pink flat nipples and was anxious to see just how
identical these girls really were. Young and old alike ‘oohed’ when
Lily pulled her sweater off to reveal boobs that were straining for
release from her low cut bra. The creamy, fleshy tits quivered as she
chuckled at the appreciation. Willow helped pull Candy’s top off and
ran her fingers over the same round pink dots that her sister had.
When the two sisters kissed they made a point of pressing their flat
bodies together for the ladies’ benefit  Then Lily opted to remove her
bra next and leaned forward so the kids could fondle and weigh them in
their small hands. Willow couldn’t resist and also caressed them,
drawing a lusting smile from Lily as she rolled the solid nipples
between her fingers. Harley rolled back to remove her pants and the
sight of her panty-covered ass inflamed Willow. The bottle pointed to
her again and she made the same motion to remove her undies and when
her pussy and asshole were open to view the librarian had to fight the
urge to leap over and taste those treasures.</p><p>“Mom’s naked!” Candy announced, giggling. Indeed, she won the game.
Lily and Mandy still had their panties on and Willow was only in a teddy.</p><p>“I’m tired of this game.” Mandy pouted and stood up to remove her
panties.</p><p>“Oh lord,” Lily moaned as the child displayed a perfectly hairless
slit that rested on a soft fleshy mound. Willow, still a bit stoned,
was trying to take in the realness of the scene: Naked mother and
daughter both next to each other with lewd thoughts in their heads.</p><p>“Willow…” Candy sulked, “I still got my pants on.”</p><p>Oh poor baby, Willow said. Let me help you. She got her knees and drew
the girl close for a kiss. She ran her hands down the back of the
little sprite until they went into the stretch waistband of her pants.
Hooking her thumbs she pushed the pants down past her ass and came
back up to fondle the velvety cheeks. As she probed lower into the
crevasse of her butt, she heard the girl’s mother groan and Willow and
Candy turned to see Harley masturbating intently at the sights before her.</p><p>Mandy was suckling on Lily’s tit, almost smothering her face in the
mound of flesh while the older woman was spreading the youngster’s
legs to better play with her bald little cunt. “Mommy said this would
turn her on.” Candy said in a half-whisper. “Let’s make her cum real
good then.” Willow whispered back and gave her quick instructions.
Candy kicked away her pants and jutted her backside out toward her
mother. Willow caressed the soft buns and, making sure Harley was
watching, pulled the cheeks apart to expose her asshole.  “Ohh..”
Harley moaned as a feverish look came over her face and her fingers
began to run faster over her clit. Smiling straight at the mother, the
delicate Willow gracefully wet her finger with her mouth and, when
good and wet, brought it down to the child’s hole. “Not too hard,
”Candy whispered, a little worried. “Shh, child.” Willow placed the
moist digit on the puckered asshole and slowly began to massage it in
a circular motion. She could feel the rim of her opening as her finger
glided over it. She heard a louder moan and saw Harley’s fingers
become a blur on her pussy. The sight of Willow pushing a finger into
her little girl’s ass set a short fuse and the woman‘s body began
convulsing and bucking off the carpet. Harley tried to continue
watching as she came but eyes were too busy rolling in the back of her
head.</p><p>“Look,” Mandy called out, “Mommy’s toes are curling!”</p><p>As Harley’s orgasm subsided, she propped herself against the couch
and, with a dazed giggle, waved at us to continue while she came back
down to earth. Lily was allowing Mandy to remove her undies and the
youngster surprised her by placing the panties to her pert nose and
inhaling deeply. Still holding the lilac colored garment to her fresh
face, the girl looked into the older woman’s eyes and the devilish
grin that broke out between then told of silent agreements.</p><p>Willow, still embracing her pixie, held her out at arms length to
fully take in the sight of her smooth tight-looking slit. She placed
her hand over the soft mound of flesh and Candy widened her stance to
accommodate. She cupped her hand and felt heat emanating from her
crack, wetness seeping onto her fingers. Her middle finger stood
upward and tilled thru the creamy warmth, bumping over and around the
girl’s bb-sized clit. The child’s body shuddered when this happened
and Willow brought her slicked finger to her lips, first to smell the
delightful perfume, then to taste the warm honey so different from her
own. Candy giggled and grinned as Willow smiled a lustful appreciation
of her juices.</p><p>“You like it?” the youngster gushed as she swung her boyish hips from
side to side.</p><p>“Mmmm, yes, very much, my little tomboy. I never dreamt it would taste
this wonderful,” Willow said with such honesty that the two suddenly
felt as they were the only two people in the room. “May I lick your
pretty little pussy, dear? (Willow felt strangely sexy calling this
seven-year-old ‘dear’.) Please?”</p><p>Candy’s grin widened in assent but then a look of hesitation crossed
her face.</p><p>“What is it, dear?”</p><p>Well, it’s just that…you know…  Do I get to see you naked?” she said
shyly as she pointed at Willow, “I mean, do I get to see all of you?”</p><p>Willow realized she was the only one still wearing something, her
teddy. So engrossed with the face and body of this child that she
hadn’t noticed the movements around her. Lily and Harley were both
propped side-by-side in front of the couch. Little Mandy was stretched
out across their laps as they fondled and groped the young flesh at
their leisure. Adult hands were sliding over and into the secret parts
of the girl and each other. Though both women were busy molesting the
long-haired twin, the mother was fervently eyeing the interaction
between the young librarian and Candy.</p><p>“She really wants to see all of you, Miss Willow,” Harley’s eyes were
glazed with lust, “She told me so herself.”</p><p>Willow looked at Candy. “Is that so, child?”</p><p>Candy nodded excitedly. “Ya.”</p><p>Willow stood up and slipped off her frills, sheepishly smiling at how
wet the crotch had gotten. She heard Candy sigh as she looked at the
sparse crop of hair that covered her small cunt. Her puffy nipples
stiffened as she heard the ladies moan their approval. “Succulent” the
mother purred as Lily cupped Harley’s breast and lifted it as Mandy
zeroed in to suckle it.</p><p>Willow arched her legs and the girl began exploring. Her petite hand
touched Willow’s cunt and was immediately flooded with slick fragrant
liquid. Wow, she breathed, surprised that such an ‘adult’ pussy could
look so small and yet be so wet. She coaxed the woman unto her back
and continued her probing, running her fingers thru the slippery
juices and bringing her pert nose to the slight folds to breathe in
the sensuous musk. Willow ran her hands over her small breasts as she
looked down to see the child’s head sniffing about her petals, once
again looking like a little boy between her legs. She turned her head
to see Lily getting the same treatment from the other twin, her large
boobs being massaged by Harley as Mandy’s face fell into her bushy
cunt. Willow soon felt Candy’s mouth press into her slit and was
surprised at the talent that little tongue was demonstrating. The girl
lapped up the juices in her honeypot with a single-minded devotion and
the librarian was starting to float in a sea of lusty sensations. Soon
the child began suckling on her clit, gently but firm enough to cause
her body to spasm as suction seemed to pull on her cunt as a whole.
Willow’s reedy frame began to delicately jump about and she found
herself uncontrollably gasping as she lay open-mouthed. It was
exquisite. She looked down to see that this angelic seven-year-old’s
face was glistening with cunt juice and, as if to prove how much she
enjoyed it, Candy rocked her face from side to side into the slit
further soaking herself until droplets were running down her cheeks.
Willow was at a level of sexual high that she didn’t want to leave yet
knew an explosion was imminent. She was aware that her slim body was
coated with sweat. Finally, after an amazing time in orbit, she felt
the child suckle tightly, flicking her tongue over the tip of her
clit. Willow’s hands pounded the lush rug in an attempt to grab on to
something. A sound came out of the back of her throat she had not
heard before. Somewhere above that sound she faintly heard Harley say
‘that’s my little girl’ and then lost it. Willow came. She had never
squirted before in her life when she came but she could feel herself
doing it now. Not that she could do anything to stop it. Her body
convulsed and rocked and if she was screaming too loud she would have
to apologize about it later. Her head thrashed back and forth and she
had just enough strength thru her orgasm to look back down and see
this beautiful little girl’s face, though buried in her cunt, smiling.</p><p>Willow remembered things while she was coming around. she remembered
Candy starting to kiss her way up her body. She remembered the girl’s
mother telling her to ‘stop, child, give her time to rest’. She
remembered Candy laying her face on Willow’s heavily breathing stomach
and feeling a trickle of liquid run over her side. Whether it was
perspiration or pussy juice she wasn’t sure. She remembered chuckling
uncontrollably.</p><p>She could hear other sounds of sexplay but was still floating to earth
too slowly to pay attention. She was sure she heard both women cum and
attempting to prop herself on her elbows when Candy rushed up and
kissed her.</p><p>“Did you like?” she asked gleefully.</p><p>“Did I…? How the hell old are you?” Willow smiled groggily.</p><p>“I’m seven.”</p><p>“Impossible. No one seven years of age can make someone wet the--
OMIGOD!  I wet the floor! Harley, I’m sorry! I …squirted over your rug!”
Harley chuckled. Willow could see that she and Lily were in the same
state of sexual stupor that she was coming out of.
The twins had smug satisfied grins. Don’t worry about it, Willow, I
hope to do worse to it before I have I cleaned.</p><p>They sat and drank sodas for a while occasionally breaking out in
giggles. Willow and Candy laid in each others arms propped up by large
floor pillows. Lily, Harley and her daughter were lazily tangled on
the couch. Dusk was creeping into the room.</p><p>“Mommy,” Mandy said in her best little-girl voice, “I have to go
pee-pee.”</p><p>“Oh really, honey? Okay. Lily, would you be a darling and take Amanda
to go pee-pee?</p><p>Willow saw Lily’s eyes snap out of their languor and look at Harley
with surprised excitement.</p><p>“Really? Are you sure? Do you mean it?” She asked breathlessly.</p><p>“Of course, silly. You probably have to go yourself. Door’s down that
hall. Mandy’ll show you.”</p><p>As if just told she has presents in another room, a beaming Lily was
taken by the hand by a grinning Mandy and the two naked females left
the room.</p><p>Harley playfully bit her lower lip as she smiled. “They both seem to
have the same likes. Isn’t that sweet?” She glanced at the hallway. “I
better make sure they’re okay. You kids be alright here?”</p><p>“Yes, Mommy”. And Harley scampered off.</p><p>It seemed to happen pretty fast. Candy turned to a dumfounded Willow
and they kissed. The young woman had been lazily fondling the girl’s
flat chest as they rested but now she passionately grounded their
bodies together.</p><p>“Stop.” Candy pushed away slightly. “Remember, you said I get to see
all of you. You said so.”</p><p>“Well, yes. Didn’t we already—“</p><p>“Turn over,” the seven-year-old said with authority. The look on the
angel’s face halted any protest Willow had. She could not refuse this
child. She rolled over onto her stomach.</p><p>As Candy began prying her asscheeks apart, it occurred to Willow how
odd this part was. Her life fantasy was in seducing and having her way
with a young girl such as this. And yet it was the youngster having
her way with Willow. Was she submissive or just polite enough to
follow house rules? Should she put her foot down and put her tongue in?
Ah well, any thoughts of stopping this thing right now disappeared
when Willow felt a small wet tongue swab her butthole.</p><p>All in all, she thought, not a bad afternoon.</p>"
1643,"Willow, Part 2 (The Video)",HoneyWest,2,,"['F/F/F/g/g extreme ped', 'ws']","<p>The sun was setting. It was hard to notice at first because the table
lamps in the room were set to turn up incrementally to make up the
difference in light. Soon there was a warm glow in the apartment and
warm air gently wafted over Willow’s bare backside as she lay immersed
in a thick lush rug. The rug felt like a cloud. So this is heaven, she
thought as she felt the naked body of a seven-year-old girl lie on top
of her back and hug her lovingly.</p><p>Amazing. Just this afternoon the young librarian was sitting in the
park with her usual lunch and her usual routine of fantasizing about
sex. Here she was hours later having gone thru two intense mindblowing
orgasms administered by, of all things, a preteen Jean Seberg who knew
exactly what to do to make those explosions possible.</p><p>“You should touch yourself”, the youngster had matter-of-factly
instructed as Willow felt her ass-cheeks being pried apart and a cool
velvety little tongue began to lick her puckered hole. She complied
and as her fingers moved to her pussy they bumped into the child’s own
hand at her clit. Together they slid in and out of her small crevasse,
their wet, slick fingers tenderly making love to themselves as well as
her slit. Willow’s other hand pulled at her puffy nipples as she
imagined the face of this little angel pressed into her ass, her sweet
gummy bear tongue pushing in and out of her crinkled rosebud in a
scooping motion. She remembered the sensations overtaking her and
grinding the girl’s sopping hand into her clitoris as she came…</p><p>Now they lay quietly catching their breaths. Candy spread over
Willow’s back like a throw. They heard a high-pitched laughing squeal
from down the hall where Lily was having her fantasy come true.</p><p>“Mandy’s peeing on her,” Candy giggled, “Mommy probably is too.” She
scooted up so she could whisper into Willow’s ear. Her bald cunt
pressed delightfully into the woman’s back. “D’ya want me to do that
to you?”</p><p>“Mmmm, maybe later, dear.” Willow purred. She was as mellowed as she
could ever imagine. The young tyke was having none of this. She sat up
and gyrated her bare bottom on Willow’s butt-cheeks. This new
sensation enflamed the young woman and she responded by turning about,
grabbing the little girl and swinging her underneath her. Now lying on
top of Candy, Willow savored the feeling of her body over young flesh.
They kissed, their tongues dancing between them. They smiled and the
child’s spaced apart little teeth seem to demand that they be licked.
Willow did so to the chuckles of a sprite. The scent of pussy was
still lingering on her cheeks. “You smell good,” the little one
confessed. Oh yeah? grinned Willow, now it’s my turn. And with a deft
motion she moved down Candy’s coltish body and stopped at the smooth
vertical line of her slit.</p><p>Memories of a fleeting moment in the past rushed into Willow. Here
before her was the treasure she once briefly touched and had always
fantasized about since. She gingerly felt the texture of the child’s
puffy mound, pulled the soft lips apart and breathed in the rich
perfume that greeted her. Her pink valley was clean yet creamy, slick
with promise. The youngster lay back patiently as Willow memorized the
beautifully unmarked skin that surrounded her little cunt. She blew
gently on the tiny bump that pulsated and a bb-sized clit popped out
from under its hood. It glistened like the perfect pearl that it was
and Willow’s lips fell upon it as if magnetized.</p><p>Willow actually couldn’t remember at what age she started having
orgasms. It just seemed natural to her to have them.
She assumed that a girl this knowledgeable about sex must be having
them as well. By god, then she was going to have a good one. As she
snaked her tongue inside the tasty honeypot, the youngster responded
with even creamier honey. Willow’s mouth and Candy’s bare cunt merged
as one and the young woman’s nostrils were filled with the sexiest
scent she had ever known. Willow moaned into the velvety slit in spite
of herself. She had made love to adult women before in this exact same
position but this time the difference was that she was holding an
entire set of petite butt-cheeks in her palms. She looked up and
watched little Candy’s body twitch as she suckled and flicked her
tender pod. The girl layback simply allowing the pleasures to take her
away. She broke into an excited giggle when Willow lifted her waifish
legs towards her chest, jutting her bum into the air so that the woman
could taste both her pussy and her pink asshole. As the young
librarian pointed her tongue into the wrinkled little button, her nose
continued to diddle the child’s clit and soon the boyish frame began
shuddering and Candy came with a low falsetto cry, her upturned
backside bucking in Willow’s face.</p><p>Willow was pleased to see she had an effect on this little one.
Candy’s ‘young boy’ haircut was matted with perspiration and her flat
pink nipples had tiny points on them. They embraced and kissed,
slathering pussy juice over their faces.</p><p>When Harley, Lily and Mandy came back into the room they came across
Willow in a state of quiet sexual nirvana. She was reclined across a
pile of large floor pillows with a languid look on her face, Next to
her Candy lay curled sucking on her pert tit like a contented baby.
Willow’s arms were holding the girl to her and a finger of each hand
was buried in her hairless pussy and asshole. There was no animated
sexplay, instead she gently massaged the insides of the child as her
own nipple was deliciously suckled. Cassandra’s little butt slowly
gyrated to the woman’s slow and tender probing. Little mewling sounds
were coming from the two of them.</p><p>“Oh isn’t that sweet.” Harley whispered.</p><p>Willow opened her eyes and smiled. The two ladies were draped in large
fluffy bathrobes. Little Amanda’s head poked out of the front of
Lily’s robe looking like an Indian papoose. She knew the
seven-year-old’s naked body was wrapped around Lily’s under the
terry-cloth and Lily, reading her thoughts correctly, pulled the sash
aside to expose the girl’s backside. Mandy’s legs were fastened around
the woman and Lily held her close to her chest, the buxom flesh of her
tits pushing out to the sides. The twin’s buns were splayed apart and
her pink anus was winking at Willow. There were giggles all around and
refreshments were brought in; cold finger sandwiches and sodas were
consumed quickly as it was understood that Harley and the kids had to
leave for home (wherever that was) by end of evening (whenever that
was). Willow asked no questions as to why and why not. She knew that
her adventures in Wonderland may be over soon and she just wanted to
get back to experiencing and memorizing every sensation that she could.  </p><p>  It was almost sensation overload. In the next hour and a half the
five females in that cozy room feasted on each other in every
delightful combination. Willow tasted Lily, the twins and their
mother. She watched in lustful awe as mother licked her daughters and
the girls returned the favor. She delighted in the various secret
parts that were presented to her; Harley’s picture-perfect cunt with
the short coarse hair and beautifully unfolding lips, Lily’s wavy bush
and equally pliant labia and deep valley. Her wrinkled rosebud had a
natural halo of brown around it while Harley’s was as pink and
puckered as her kids’. Both women had firm, thick nipples that stood
out like pencil erasers. Harley’s actually seemed to extend in
Willow’s mouth making her imagine she was suckling on the penis of a
baby boy. ‘Little Pee-Pees’ Mandy called them as she joined in the
breastfeeding. Willow decided that her favorite thing was to have her
ass licked. The girls complied. Willow decided that her second
favorite thing was to lick a girl’s ass. There were volunteers all
around. As the women rolled their tongues into both of her holes,
Willow watched the seven-year-old twins make love to each other. A
study in identical perfection (not counting the hair, of course) these
two held their underdeveloped yet wonderfully feminine bodies together
and it soon became clear as Candy mounted her bald slit on top of her
sister’s who was the dominant one in the family. The young librarian
began her orgasm as she watched the short-haired twin’s petite butt
hump Mandy, the sound of wet pussies pumping into each other. At the
same time, someone’s finger slid into her cunt and crooked into her
g-spot. As she came, Willow again released a flood of nectar that
splashed onto the faces of the ladies between her legs.</p><p></p><p>
A cab came to pick up Harley and the girls. They were running very
late and she felt this would be the quickest way to the airport as she
wanted her regular driver and car to take Willow and Lily home. They
stepped out into the cold frosty night with coats that happened to be
in the closet and kisses on the cheeks were given all around. Candy
gave Willow a hug that lasted longer than it probably should of but
she was so tired she didn’t really think of it. Harley took her hands
in hers and gave a warm glowing smile.</p><p>“Thank you for being so wonderful to my little girls, and, (blush) to
me as well.” For the benefit of any neighbors watching she gave Willow
another kiss on the cheek but left a cool touch of wetness from her
tongue to give it meaning.
As she settled into the luxury sedan she watched Lily and Harley
exchanged warm pleasantries and a small gift-wrapped present to Lily
who tucked it away in her coat.</p><p>The ride to Willow’s apartment was quiet. At first she was worried
about the silence but looked at Lily who smiled that amiable smile she
had. “Yes, child,” her eyelids blink lazily “I am as exhausted as you
are.”</p><p>Exhausted was right. Willow barely remembered being let off at her
place, kissing Lily goodnight or plopping into her bed to dream the
night away in lascivious fantasies.</p><p>She woke the next morning to find the scent of sex on her fingers. The
memories of the night before flooded in and she masturbated twice,
called in sick and spent the rest of the day diddling herself. Now she
was REALLY exhausted. Upon arriving at the library the following day,
she was perceived by her colleagues to have had a bad time of it what
with her haggard look and mild rings under her eyes. I’m feeling MUCH
better now, thank you she would reply and feel giddy inside.</p><p>Though the days were suddenly getting colder, Willow still strolled
out to the park at lunch only to find the bench empty and just a few
older kids braving the playground. Oh well, she thought. No matter,
she couldn’t get rid of the smile that always seemed to be inside her.
‘what you only dreamed of, what you could only imagine’. Now when she
masturbated to the images of young girls on her websites she could
truly imagine the feel, the smell and the taste of these little beauties.</p><p>
It was a week later and Willow was handling book check-outs late in
the day. A young girl, about eight, led her younger sister to the
counter. The six-year-old had just gotten her new library card earlier
with her mother’s signature and now, as the mom watched from a
distance with a smile on her face, she was checking out her first
book. Ohh, ‘Danny Duck Dresses Up’! Good choice. you’ll love this one,
Willow cooed and the child proudly giggled. The librarian couldn’t
help but notice the smile from the older girl. It seemed to be a
slyer, knowing smile. Or was it just her imagination?
Still, when she looked again the youngster was still keeping eye
contact and Willow felt a stir in her tingly spots. As the girl led
her happy sister away she looked back with one more almost-winking
look. Am I giving off vibes? she thought. Oh well, next person in
line, please.</p><p>Without looking up, still ruminating about the girl, Willow scanned
the book that was placed in front of her and then noticed the cover.
It was a glorious picture of a very young Jodie Foster and was titled
Hollywood’s Child Stars and on the back was an equally glorious
picture of Shirley Temple, dimples, curls and frilly dress. She looked
up to see Lily standing there.</p><p>“Coffee-table book, really, mostly pictures with some silly text. Bet
they knew whom this book was really aimed at. How are you, my child?”
Willow grinned, glanced about to realize they were by themselves at
the counter, and then felt her face blush red. Lily smiled when this
happened.</p><p>“Hi..” she said shyly, taking the library card and swiping it, I…” she
suddenly didn’t know what to say. “I missed you at the park.”</p><p>“My god, girl, it’s freezing out there. Do you get off soon?”</p><p>“Umm, yes, actually. In fifteen minutes.”</p><p>“I know. I’ll be outside in my car. I’ll honk when I see you. …Okay?”</p><p>“Oh! Yes, okay.” And then she was gone.</p><p>Willow felt her butterflies inside become manic as she hopped into the
woman’s car. It was so neat and clean she thought it was new. Lily was
wearing a light dress that made her buxom figure more evident. They
said nothing until they were several blocks away into the city. At the
first red light Lily turned and studied Willow. She knew the young
lady would be making certain assumptions.</p><p>“I, ah, should tell you right off that the children are not in town if
that’s what you’re thinking. The reason I’m here is, well, for myself.
I’m aware that I caught you by surprise today and I would not take it
personally at all if it were not the right time for you to see me or
if you had other engagements or simply wanted to be alone. The
question simply is: would you like to go to my place or should I just
give you a lift home. I’ll understand if –“</p><p>“Your place.”</p><p>Lily beamed at the quick answer. The night had started off well.</p><p></p><p>
The apartment Lily lived in was upscale and well to do. Quite a
contrast to Willow’s compact little flat. The real surprise was how
close the two actually lived from each other. Only a few blocks. The
décor was modern but comfortable. The extra large picture windows
offered a gorgeous view of the city from the fifteenth floor. Willow
loved the couch, a soft, comfy almost kidney-shaped design that was
sectional. When the front was pulled away it became a free form couch
easy for sitting but pushed back into place and it was almost a bed.
In front of it was a state-of-the-art hi-def TV that the young woman
could only dream about on her city salary.  </p><p>Lily took her coat and offered refreshments. Everything seemed so
cordial. The conversation was light and non sexual. They sat on a
divan near the window and sipped. They had not really touched each
other yet. Then it became awkwardly silent.</p><p>Willow cleared her throat. “I have to tell you something, Lily.  Last
week … well, when it was over. I mean, when we were going home, to our
apartments… Well, I was very tired. (Lily gave a ‘no kidding’ smile)
I…I didn’t take the time to say… What I wanted to say and should have
… Dammit, I wanted to thank you for the most amazing night of my life!
I mean it was just fuckin’ amazing!” She brought her hand to her mouth
in surprise at her language. “Sorry.” she added quietly.</p><p>Lily chuckled and they kissed. They scooched closer as they kissed and
were soon panting into each others ears. Then Lily pushed herself away
and smiled.</p><p>“I’m glad you said that. I too had a most memorable time. I feel that
having you there had a lot to do with it.” Willow could see that she
was still flushed from their embrace. “I feel a great kinship with you
over matters we can never discuss with anyone else and,” she bit her
lip apprehensively, “I want to share something with you, something
rare that I know you will appreciate. Something I doubt I’ll show to
anyone else except my darling Harley. Will you let me show you?”</p><p>“Anything.”</p><p>Lily stood up, left the room and came back with a tray of items. She
handed a joint to Willow. (“Your preference I believe”) and picked up
the wrapped gift that Harley had handed her that night. One side had
been torn open and Willow inhaled and gasped at the same time as Lily
slid the item out of the wrapping.</p><p>“Is that a DVD?” she whispered.</p><p>Lily nodded and picked up a remote that activated the drapes. Soon the
picture windows and the late afternoon light were covered and another
click turned on two warm sidelights. Another click turned on the flat
screen television and yet another click opened the DVD player and Lily
inserted the disc. She then turned to Willow.</p><p>“Well, shall we get comfy?”</p><p>Almost giddy with excitement, Willow took another hit and leaped onto
the couch, kicking her work shoes off. She sat up with that perfect
posture and could almost feel her nipples getting hard under her dress.</p><p>“Lily, is this what I think it is?”</p><p>Lily was trying to fold her legs under her stocking feet as easily as
Willow did. Though in her forties she looked like a little kid about
to watch Mary Poppins. All that was missing was a bowl of popcorn.</p><p>“As you can tell Harley is a very wealthy woman.” Lily started in a
lecturing manner, “She has the kind of money that not only can get you
what you want on the black market but can also get it in the highest
quality. What she has on this disc, which is a copy for me to keep, is
a collection of some of the finest, eh, ‘scenes’ in the underground.
She set very strict criteria on what she wanted and I’m sure it wasn’t
cheap to compile. This is the ‘special video’ she was watching when
her girls snuck in on her.” She took the roach from Willow’s hand,
finished it off and spoke while holding her breath. “She has other
DVDs that are, y’know, more full-length; this one is a compilation, a
‘best-of’ if you will.”</p><p>“Have you seen it already?”</p><p>“Once. This time I want to watch it with you.”</p><p>Willow beamed at the honor. “Should… we get undressed or something?”</p><p>Lily aimed the remote at the TV and clicked On. “Just watch. I’ll
undress you.” She scooted behind Willow and, snuggling up to her back,
reached around and began unbuttoning her top.</p><p>The video started in black, then a logo popped up that she recognized
as an illustration from an Alice in Wonderland book. She wasn’t used
to a screen this large. She felt an excited dryness in her mouth when
the first real image came on. Lily’s hands had undone the final
buttons and were caressing her bare midriff. She was looking closely
over Willow’s shoulder, their cheeks almost touching.</p><p>It was a plain pale bedroom. Pictures of beaches on the wall and a
non-descript bed and dresser. In walks a lovely chubby Asian woman in
green dress who begins to disrobe at the direction of the cameraman.
Mild background music creeps in but it seems out of place. “There’s no
sound on this scene,” Lily says as she slides her hands under Willow’s
bra and locates her puffies, “That’s Miss Lee. She’s very popular in
this genre.”</p><p>Miss Lee strips to black bra and panties and then, after an abrupt
cut, walks back in and sits on the bed with a little child in her
arms. Willow gives a small gasp as the woman lovingly kisses and
cuddles the toddler, eliciting laughs by blowing raspberries into the
baby’s bare chest. As she stands on Miss Lee’s legs with a slight
wobble, the child’s padded pants are pulled down to the benefit of the
camera exposing a smooth dimpled baby-butt that seems to clench in
response to the open air.</p><p>“Oh my gawd,” Willow whispered huskily.</p><p>“It gets wilder.” Lily assured as she played with the librarian’s
breasts.</p><p>Indeed another abrupt cut and a young Asian girl, about six years of
age, with perfectly cut bangs across her forehead wearing skin tight
leotards over her waifish body enters the room. She smiles at the
camera and gives Miss Lee a kiss to the mouth, then helps to pull the
toddler’s pants completely off. Miss Lee turns her to show the camera
a puffy pair of baby lips, the slit so thin it is almost invisible.
She lifts the little doll over her head and gives more laugh-inducing
raspberries only this time directly on the wee one’s pussy. When she
lowers her back down the little girl moves forward and presses her
face directly between the toddler’s asscheeks, the zoom-in showing her
small tongue lapping away.</p><p>“Whooaa.” Willow breathed. She looked down and realized she was now
topless. She felt Lily’s full naked boobs press into her back. She was
aware her pussy scent had wafted thru her clothes she was so turned
on. Lily whispered in her ear, “I can smell your cunt, child.” She
turned to her and nodded and when she looked back to the TV the scene
had changed dramatically.</p><p>The quality of this one was strikingly different; a more sophisticated
and polished look. There was sound. The camera was obviously set over
a bed, gazing down on a woman lazing on satiny sheets. She was nude
and beautiful, with long golden tresses that evoked the days of
Hollywood starlets. She looked like a cross between Veronica Lake and
Cybill Sheppard. A young boy slides onto the bed next to her. Maybe
five or six, Willow couldn’t be sure, the lad was wearing only white
BVDs and his skin was smooth, hairless and warm. He smiled impishly at
the woman and she grinned back, reaching into his skivvies to fondle
his privates under the cloth. The ladies were watching the screen with
mouths open. The starlet then pulled out the cutest little erection
Willow could ever imagine. The size of her pinky finger, the head
looked cushy and the stem seemed compactly hard. The woman flipped her
long hair aside as she took the little sausage into her mouth and
suckled as if it were a delicacy.</p><p>Willow didn’t take her eyes off the screen. Even as she felt her body
being shifted around so that her clothes could be removed her eyes
were glued to the woman and boy playing with each other’s bodies. She
and Lily leaned back and began masturbating as the blonde pulled the
child on top of her. A look of lustful dreaminess fell on the
starlet’s face as she felt the youngster enter her with his little
dickie. Her hands caressed his soft buns and her finger slid up and
down his crack, stroking his tiny bumhole. The contrast of this
woman’s full, grown-up body under the small boy’s was surreal to say
the least.</p><p>The sound of wet finger-fucking became louder. The ladies were side by
side and yet closely snuggled together, loving the feel of each
other’s nudity. Willow’s leg crossed over Lily’s and she could feel
the shuddering vibrations coarse thru her partner’s limbs as she was
building her orgasm.</p><p>A very good close-up of a woman’s face on a bed. She was wearing a
ball-room style eye-mask that didn’t disguise the fact that she was
beautiful. She moved to her baby’s side and, unclipping the diaper,
brought her mouth to the infant’s pussy. Her nose seemed to rest on
the lovely slit and a sublime smile graced her face. Spreading the
teeny lips she ran her tongue in the crack and, as it sometimes
happens, was greeted by a stream of baby pee which splashed against
her face and mask to her chuckling delight.</p><p>“Ooohhh!!!” That did it for Lily who began shaking her buxom flesh
about as she came. Her climax made Willow cum and the two women wailed
aloud in unison.</p><p>They should have stopped to rest but they couldn’t and the
‘schlopp-schlopp’ sound of pussy-pumping continued. The screen had
changed to garishly bright colors of another decade as a mother and
her barely-teenaged daughter made out on a bed in full naked splendor.
A third girl, no more than nine, jumped on the bed and allowed her
flat boyish body to be fondled and molested to everyone’s delight. As
the girl sat on the woman’s face, letting a tongue invade her bald
chink, the daughter came from behind to lick the child’s asshole. As
she did this the teen slowly humped her pussy onto mother’s leg.</p><p>Willow stopped long enough to bring her honey-glistened fingers to her
mouth. Lily gave a cry and, seeing what she was asking for, Willow
smeared her fingers gently over the woman’s lips and tongue before
letting her suck the juices into her mouth. Gently holding the digits
with her teeth, Lily came again as she felt her thick nipple being
suckled.
By the time Willow could refocus back on the screen, Miss Lee was
making love to a little boy, holding his spindly leg up and slathering
his hairless wiener and balls with her mouth. As she washed his pink
bumhole with her tongue, he playfully tried to reach back and grab her
plump tits.</p><p>Lily rolled onto her stomach between Willow legs. She nuzzled her nose
into the smooth fragrant bush. “You’re missing what’s on!” Willow
sighed as she felt the woman breath deeply from her cunt. “I’m missing
nothing.” Lily purred as she shoved a small pillow under the girl’s
backside to allow better access to her small pussy. Willow felt the
animated tongue enter her and tried not to let her eyes roll into the
back of her head.</p><p>The next scene was back to the satiny sheets. The camera angle was now
level. The same boy who had ‘starred’ with the starlet was standing
naked on the mattress. Sitting in front of him was a darling little
four or five year girl with a Shirley Temple face and golden curls.
She wore only panties. Someone in the background said ‘anytime’ and
the boy held his little peter, much smaller when flaccid, and aimed it
at the girl. Nothing happened and the girl kept watching the little
penis with awed patience. Willow held her breath as well and prayed
that Lily would not stop her magic tongue. Just then a spurt of pee
landed on the little girl’s head and she shrieked in surprise. The boy
began to tinkle all over the little one and she squinched her eyes
closed as he covered her blonde curls with yellow liquid.
Oh god, Willow moaned as she felt Lily’s tongue go deeper inside her
and her nose motioned side to side over her clit, it won’t be long
now. The lad was wiggling his wee-wee about wetting every part of the
sitting girl. Then the child tried to sit up on her knees to catch
some of the spray but his stream was diminishing quickly, out of her
reach. Just then the starlet reappeared around the boy and, with her
long golden hair falling down like Rapunzel, she drew her mouth over
the tiny cock catching the last sprinkle of pee before seemingly
swallowing his crotch. She pulled away with a ‘plop’ noise and grinned
at the camera, a trickle of piss on her chin. The little girl, her
hair soaked and matted, turned to the camera and broke out in a
high-pitched giggle.</p><p>Willow was going to cum. Big time. She knew that but still had a split
second to realize why it was such a wonderful climax. The scenes she
beheld were everything she’d always dreamed of but more. Perverted?
Yes. Sinful? Delightfully so. Even better: sexy, loving and
good-natured. Fun. This was Harley’s ‘strict criteria’. Not a bad
attitude for the twins to follow. And Lily. Loving Lily giving her a
major cum during what must be one of her favorite scenes. Willow knew
she had her hand underneath, touching herself as she ate her pussy so
masterfully. Oh waitaminnit! Where was she? Oh yes. About to cum—</p><p>And cum she did. Willow gripped her puffy nipples as she scrunched her
face and began convulsing. Her body spasmed as she wailed. She felt
her pussy flood over Lily’s tongue and, hoping she could manage it,
she allowed herself to pee as she came. It was not a lot but she heard
Lily roar an orgasm into her cunt and it kept her cumming even longer.</p><p>Somewhere along the way they remembered there was a pause button and
used it to calm down. They watched more video and made love.  They
ordered in Chinese food and made love. They watched the rest of the
disc and made love. They figured the fact that they were still alive
and had not fucked themselves to death was due to the DVD being only
ninety minutes long. Somewhere in the night they slept where they made
love. Willow dreamed all the various scenes over again in her sleep.
It was the best sleep she’d ever had.</p><p>Willow woke that morning to the smell of home. She stretched on her
tummy and knew was still on the kidney-shaped couch with blankets over
her. She smiled when she realized she had never even seen Lily’s
bedroom yet. Wake up, sleepyhead, she heard Lily call. Breakfast.
Breakfast? That’s the smell. Waffles. Perfect, she thought. Could it
get anymore perfect? “Get up, sleepyhead!” Lily called amiably and
with one yank pulled the covers off Willow’s  slim, young body. Oohh,
Willow heard and smiled into her pillow as she felt the cheeks of her
backside gently pulled apart. She felt a soft set of lips kiss her
puckered ass-hole, then a warm wet tongue began to probe.</p><p>It could ALWAYS be more perfect.</p>"
1644,"My Times With Chloe, Part 5 – 1992 (The Offending Drink)",HoneyWest,5,,['nosex'],"<p>The next time I saw Chloe she had saved my ass. Almost literally. My co-worker wasn't going to be able to join me for drinks and somehow I started talking to a rather good-looking man at the bar. Richard seemed nice as we started conversing and before you know it I had agree to a few more drinks. Well, it's amazing how fast a nice guy stops being nice the more you get to know him. He did nothing horrendous, mind you, just those subtle little comments that told you his true side. (Or maybe I just didn't like men.) I'd decided to be tactful and say that it was not the right time for me to socialize and he said he understood and , because it was dark, he'd walk me to my car. But first how about one for the road. Sure, I sighed, why not.  Richard brought two shooters back to the table and as he tried to interest me in the football game on the big screen another man tapped him on the shoulder and, obviously mistaking him for someone else, claimed to gone to college with him.</p><p>Now mind you, everything that happened next just took a micro-second but takes longer to describe: I had looked up to see a lovely woman suddenly standing in front of me. I had seen her somewhere before but before I could speak she raised her finger to her lips  and then deftly reached down and switched the drinks at our table. Just in time too as Richard turned back around commenting on how 'that faggot' thought he was someone else. (I knew I didn't like him, now I felt justified.) He too was surprised to see Chloe standing there. It was then that she introduced herself  as one of my neighbors in our apartment complex.</p><p>""Yes, I know you now,"" I breathed as  a joy started  to overcome my  uncertainty ""You've changed your hair. It's shorter. And...you have a little girl.""</p><p>""Ah, my little peanut,"" She said proudly, ""Her name's Patti but everybody calls her Peanut.""</p><p>""Why?""</p><p>Chloe smiled. ""Oh, all sorts of reasons. Mostly cause she's just a little nut.""</p><p>This was not going according to Richard's plans as he downed his drink and motioned for me to do the same. ""Come on, drink up and I'll escort you to your car. It must be getting late.""</p><p>I stupidly reached for my glass.  Chloe stayed my hand.</p><p>""Don't drink it, hon, he put something in it.""</p><p>Richard's face turned three shades of surprise, indignation and anger. What the fuck you talking about, woman, trying to sound almost hurt.</p><p>""I saw you. As you were picking up the two drinks you dropped something out of the palm of your hand into the glass that you put in front of her. Oh, it was subtle but I caught it.""</p><p>""Fuck you, bitch,"" he snarled with surprising lack of volume, as if he didn't want anyone else in the tavern to pick up on the accusation. ""I didn't do any such thing.""</p><p>Chloe leaned forward. ""Then drink it yourself. Go ahead. I'll pay for another round. But you drink that shooter in front of her now. Go on, prove it's a safe drink.""</p><p>At first I had been quiet as I took in what was happening. Now I stared coldly and pushed the drink toward him. ""Go ahead. I'm not really thirsty right now. It's all yours.""</p><p>Richard glared at the glass, weighed his options and decided to play the indignant card. ""Fuck you both!"" he exclaimed, kicking his chair back and making a quick beeline for the exit. ""Stupid lezzies!"" and out the door he went, bumping rudely into two men who were coming in.</p><p>""Wow"", I said quietly as I stared at the offending drink. S'cuse me, Chloe said and she began talking to one of the two men who had entered. The husky man looked at me, back at Chloe, nodded and left in the direction that Richard had gone. She then came back to the table, sat down and smiled. ""That was fun. That guy I just talked to? That's Phil. He's a cop. I mean, he's off duty right now but he's going to catch up with 'Dick' and make sure he doesn't start up his car. Would'nt want that roofie hitting him while he was driving or he might get someone killed. So... How are you love?""</p><p>""Chloe! It's you. You're here."" Maybe it was the drinks, but I was looking at her as if she was a waking dream.</p><p>""Yup"", she smiled brightly.</p><p>""But...you're here!"" I must have been grinning like an idiot. ""You're supposed to be in Washington state!""</p><p>""Nope. I'm right here.""</p><p>""But--since when?""</p><p>Chloe signaled for a drink. ""Two years now. How long have you been here?""</p><p>""Um, about a year.""</p><p>I was all confused. I didn't know if we should hug or kiss or even french-kiss after being apart so long. Instead we just sat there. The reality of the fact that we had not kept in touch with each other in over three years blanketed us like a secret shame. Then she put her hand on mine.</p><p>""Hey, it's okay. You look great, by the way."" The waitress brought a shooter for Chloe. She raised it for a toast, motioning for me to lift mine. ""Go ahead. That's the safe one. Here's to...time lost."" I was already mildly tipsy but downed my drink without hesitation. She smiled that warm smile I had suddenly missed so badly. ""Even if it wasn't the safe one, you know I got your back.""</p><p>Suddenly we were young again , talking like two college students who had shared more than just cheat sheets. We caught up on the years since we stopped corresponding and giggled at our misadventures and her family life.</p><p>""How old is she now?""</p><p>""Seven. No.(imitating her little daughter) 'seven and a half!' And she's a darling minx.""</p><p>""And you call her Peanut?""</p><p>Well, she really is a nut, Anna, and very precocious and...well you're really gonna love her.</p><p>Maybe it was the drinks but there was something in the way she said that...</p>"
1645,"My Times With Chloe, The Real Part 5 - P Is For Peanut",HoneyWest,5,,['F/F/g ws'],"<p>Lovers when we were young, Chloe and I were reunited by chance back in '82 during my college years. She was in love with Keith and they seemed meant for each other. Fidelity was important to her so we stayed just friends until that night in my apartment in Georgetown when the two of us exchanged kinky histories, then kisses and then...well, you know. Afterwards we agreed that this was a 'Special Dispensation' night not to be repeated but definately to be remembered with warmth and lust.</p><p>So I became the Good Friend of the couple, like the third wheel in a sitcom. We enjoyed movie events, dinners, smoking pot while watching MTV and so on. I was there to settle arguments between the two, remind Keith when Chloe's birthday came and pick them up when their car broke down(this happened often). As I'd said before, Keith had the gall to be a nice guy; He not only accepted my lesbianism but even stood up for me against conservative bullies one time.</p><p>Soon I had graduated with high honors (I'm bragging here) and had almost immediately received a pretty good job offer from a prestigious firm. The catch: I'd have to relocate to their office in London. The thrill of travel and adventure was mixed with the pain of leaving Chloe and the friendship I had enjoyed with her and Keith.</p><p>Just before leaving for England the three of us went out for a party binge. At a D.C. bar we drank merrily, trying to mask the fact that I would miss these two terribly and vice-versa. We were feeling no pain and making the usual promises to write and trying to say 'toy boat' five times real fast (try it), when Keith came upon his ex-fiance. She was no secret, they'd met young then she dumped him for some rich guy citing that it would 'take too long for Keith to give her the lifestyle she was wanting'. Sitting across the room at a table with her affluent snootty-looking girlfriends, she smugly looked over and crassly flashed her jewelry at him. She then made some comment to her friends and they were giggling. Keith smiled back and then became a little quieter no doubt thinking about their small apartment and a car that was always breaking down. Chloe and I were at the bar getting refills when we saw this and, seeing Chloe get this 'oh no you didn't, bitch!' look in her eyes I stopped and calmed her. Remember what they say, I reminded her, revenge is living well. In this case revenge is living well and sexy. I motioned for her to follow my lead and we took our drinks back to our table. Keith was still looking down at his empty glass when I set a new one down then leaned in and kissed him sensuously. Perhaps it was the fact that he was fairly drunk or preoccupied in his thoughts or just dumfounded at what just happened but he didn't really have time to react when Chloe leaned in and kissed him the same way. Many in the place couldn't help but notice two beautiful women (and we were hot-looking, lemme tell you) fawning over this man and Keith's shoulders were squaring as we took turns nibbling and talking seductively in his ears. I was literally whispering sweet nothings but I made sure it looked hot. Soon we stood, he tossed a large tip on the table and we started out. As Keith left with a 'babe' on each arm, we couldn't help but see that his ex and her friends still had their mouths wide open.</p><p>We poured the inebriated Keith into the back seat and chuckled down the road. ""Ladies,"" he slurred, ""I know what you did back there and I just wanna say...That was AWSome! Shame it wasn't real..."" Then as if he caught himself, ""Hey! who's up for pancakes? You know I make the best...""</p><p>""Who says?"" Chloe asked while concentrating on the short drive back home. We were all, in fact, pretty intoxicated.</p><p>""You did."" Keith slumped back into the dark of the car. ""You said I make the best pancakes..'</p><p>""I'm mean, who says it isn't real?""</p><p>I'm not sure how fast everything happened after that. We stumbled in. Keith started rattling pots and pans. Chloe kissed me and told me to take off my clothes. Naked, she led Keith to their bed and I had my first menage-a-trois. Wow, did we have fun. Despite my orientation I thought Keith had a very handsome-looking cock, which Chloe rode to no end as I tongued her asshole at the same time. He even ate my pussy rather well. But it was after the booze and the exertion had knocked him out that I really had a blast. Chloe and I knew this was probably our last time together and we tried to make the most of it in spite of our inebriated condition. there was a touch of sadness as we licked every orifice we could find but we came hard nonetheless. (I have to confess that I did not like tasting Keith's come in her pussy). I left them sleeping together as I kissed her cheek and tip-toed out to head home and prepare to leave the country.</p><p>Here's the thing: there shouldn't have been cum in Chloe's pussy. She wasn't able to use birth control pills so Keith, who normally had great control, always pulled out when he ejaculated or used a condom. Soon after I was in London I received a letter from Chloe: she was pregnant.</p><p>They named her Patricia. It was my Mom's name and I knew it was Chloe's way of saying she loved me. We exchanged letters and pictures for a few years and of course the traditional family picture Christmas card. Keith was doing very well in his business and there was talk of a vacation trip to London. Then came the letter explaining how Keith had been killed in a car accident. I never could figure out what to say to help her through this. Soon afterward Chloe moved to Washington state to live with his mother for a while so she could get her bearings straight. The hectic demands of my job and the distance put it's toll as our correspondence became fewer and farther apart. I always felt guilty about not being there for her and that kept me from, well, being there and soon we slipped away from each other. Oh hell to my shame I was terrible at keeping in touch with anybody, my Dad and half-sister as well. But enough of that.</p><p>Now here I was sitting across the table from her eight years later on a chance encounter and marveling at how beautiful she was. Her hair was different, no longer that eighties frizz but a short do. She wore her makeup differently. Was she different? Her manner was so confident; her humor seemed sharp; she knew off-duty cops for crying out loud. And she was a mom? Her body was hot; wearing tight jeans and a turtleneck showed just how trim her figure was. I was no wallflower either but that old loving jealous feeling came over me when I gazed at her perfection and I realized how much I wanted to peel those clothes off her. This thought alone caused me to feel badly. Here my best friend and I were reunited after so many years apart and all I could think of was sex. What would she think about that?</p><p>Chloe leaned in and smiled. Take me home, she whispered.</p><p>When I woke up I realized I'd been using Chloe's bare butt for a pillow. I smiled, sniffed around and began nibbling her fleshy cheeks. ""Mmmm..."" she cooed, her head under her pillow. She began to slowly sway her hips about enticing me to do more. I parted her buns and feasted my eyes on her gorgeous little rosebud when suddenly her body stiffened and she bolted upright.</p><p>""Fuck!"", she cried out and began furiously gathering her clothes. ""Fuck! Fuck!""</p><p>What I asked. I'm late, she cried. ""I'm supposed to be picking up my Peanut this morning!"" Her daughter was at a sleepover with her friend Darla, whose mother kept insisting Chloe go out and have some fun. ""I promised to be there before Jane and Darla left on their bus trip!""</p><p>I didn't ask questions; just smiled as Chloe tugged her top on and stuffed her bra in her purse. She stopped moving and looked at me and we said so much then with no words. She then grabbed her socks and boots and stopped at the door.</p><p>""You know what karaoke is?""</p><p>I've heard of it, I said. Back then it had not caught on as fully as it has today.</p><p>She clumsily rummaged thru her purse, knocking her bra back out, and tossed me a pack of matches. The tavern's name and address were on it. ""They do a special karaoke show once a week. Tonight. My work crew has been going and we have fun. Please be there and you can meet my little girl."" Blowing me a kiss and she was gone in a flash.</p><p>When I walked in that night the mood was already pretty boisterous. I could tell extra tables were set up in the dance area and a huge screen of garish green was printing out the lyrics to an early eighties song while someone with a soft yet bad singing voice was trying to stand out from the hub-bub of office politics and dirty jokes. Chloe rushed over, hugged me and introduced me to her co-workers as the old friend she'd been telling them about. Suddenly there was a drink in my hand. I saw a few kids playing on the Pac-Man machines in the back. I asked Chloe where little Patti was. I was anxious to finally meet my darling's child. There! she said brightly, on stage.</p><p>I turned and saw a young girl with a microphone in her hand singing away with complete lack of inhibitions to 'Total Eclipse Of The Heart'. At that moment I was hit with a wave of different feelings: the child was beautiful. At seven years of age (oops, seven-and-a-half) she had a small but fit body that held both boyish looks and feminine grace. Her hair was thick and full, down to her shoulders and I knew in a few years she would look exactly like her mother did when I first met her. She was even dressed like her mother, snug jeans and a tight henley that accented her perfectly flat chest. She swayed from side to side as she read her lyrics and the people that were paying attention were rooting her along. Two waitresses, maybe on break, were standing side by side watching her plaintively belt out the song. When one leaned over and said something to the other my I could only imagine how suggestive it might be. It was at that moment I felt a long forgotten lust for all things young returning.</p><p>""So. Whaddya think?"" Chloe asked. I looked at her and she was beaming as she watched her daughter try and hit some really high notes. Badly.</p><p>""She's beautiful."" I said truthfully, and winced as she boldly attempted a bravura finish to the song. ""And... a really awful singer.""</p><p>""I know."" Chloe watched her daughter with a proud grin. ""She sucks. Sucks canal water. But she's not afraid or embarrassed to get up there and belt it out the best she can. Isn't she great?""</p><p>I turned to Chloe and saw a look of love and pride in her eyes as she cheerfully applauded and whistled along with everyone else as the youngster left the makeshift stage. The girl accepted a few high-fives before reaching her mother. ""Hey, Mom, what dya think? I'm getting better!""</p><p>""Yup, kid,"" Chloe replied, candidly tongue-in-cheek, ""Better each time. Here."" She held out a glass of soda and the girl smiled and wrapped her small delicate lips around the straw and as she drew in the cola she looked up at me with smiling eyes. My god, this child was professional model material. Are you Aunt Anna? she asked. Yes, I replied, you must be Patricia.</p><p>""Call me Peanut."" She grinned, showing spaced apart but very white teeth. To her mom she said, ""she's very pretty."" then back to me, ""prettier than your pictures"" then to her mom ""Can I do my hair like hers?"" then to me ""did you and Mom go to Woodstock?"" then to her mom ""Can I make her a shirt?"" then back to me, ""are you gonna live with us?"" I hesitated at the unexpected questions and Chloe saved me.</p><p>""Hey Sweet Pea, give her a chance to have a drink, huh? Look, you get to do one more song and then we gotta get home, Okay?"" Okay the youngster cheered and started to run back to the DJ. She stopped and looked back at me. ""You're very pretty."" she repeated and dashed away. Chloe grinned at me as I let out a breath of air.</p><p>""Good lord, Chloe, she's... That must have been what you looked like at seven years old.""</p><p>""Seven and a half""</p><p>""she's beautiful... and... well...you know.' I suddenly felt I might cross a line here and held back any further comment. Chloe came close to my ear and in spite of the John Cougar-wannabe wailing in the background made her words perfectly clear. ""She's a pedo's dream, isn't she?""</p><p>My mouth hung open for who knows how long as Chloe coyly sipped from the same straw that her daughter had earlier. Looking at me as she did this made me realize just how identical they looked. I dumbly clapped as the 'PInk Houses' guy left the stage and little Patti jumped back with a warm let's give-her-a-hand-again from the DJ. Lacking any shyness she took a bow and began singing 'She's in Love With The Boy' with the same atonal wail I'd heard before. Mind you, she wasn't horrible-horrible just really really bad and her sincerity and showmanship made everyone want to ignore the high flat notes and encourage her on. When she finished she blew a kiss and waved her hand high and hopped back to us. Chloe grabbed her jacket and they both started saying their goodnights to her co-workers. I had still not said anything since Chloe's comment.</p><p>There was not much time to say anything afterwards as Peanut was a torrent of questions, none of which I would get a chance to answer as she would move to the next question almost immediately. We were at a fast food place getting a late snack and she was informing me that I would be getting a shirt made 'specially by her.</p><p>Chloe moaned, ""Jeez, Peanut, give us a break here. Go use up some energy on the slides for a bit."" ""'kay, Mom"" and she ran off for the indoor playground.</p><p>""Whew."" Chloe laughed, ""That'll hold her away for a bit. You okay, ?""</p><p>""Yeah,"" I chuckled, ""she's very entertaining. What's this about a shirt?""</p><p>""Oh, she doesn't make a shirt. I get her one and she embroideries your initial on it. It's not like her singing. She's actually good at it. "" We were quiet for the moment. ""Y'now, Anna, when Keith...left me... I closed up. I... wasn't good to anyone. That's why we went to live with Keith's mother. I didn't want to talk to anybody or go anywhere. I think sometimes that Patti's...exuberance was her way of making up for my lack of it. That little nut brought me back out, y'know. She's the one who made me realize it was time to come back and get a job and connect with people again. (she shrugged humorously) I think I've actually gotten good at it now."" I just listened as Chloe fiddled with her coffee. ""I was afraid that if I ever saw you again you would be angry at me for not writing you or anything. I figured you were off having your swinging London lifestyle and all that I probably would never see you again ever.""</p><p>God, if she only knew. I was so career-minded that I barely had a social life in England and even back in D.C. I was only recently starting to get back to something close to that. Two superficial pick-ups at a lesbian bar in Georgetown were my best claims to a love life.</p><p>""Chloe, I...""</p><p>""No. Let me finish. Before the Nut comes back. I've been thinking about this crazy-like since I saw you yesterday. Like, ""Bam' you were suddenly there. I know you have your job and career and all. I haven't even bother to ask about , you know, 'friends' or anything. It's just that..."" then she looked at me as if she was taking the big risk, "" I love you. I've always loved you. I've always thought about you and imagined you with me. I loved Keith too and I know now that he'll always be the only man in my life. I know now you'll always be the only woman."" She stopped. 'Damn , I hope I didn't get all Fatal Attraction on you there.""</p><p>I didn't even notice at first that I had a tear rolling down my cheek. We stood and kissed and hugged and would have gotten more passionate if Peanut hadn't snuck up on us.</p><p>""Can we have dessert?""</p><p>It was the beginning of the weekend so the streets were crowded, well lit and we felt safe. We sat on a park bench and watched little Patti eat her ice cone next to a fountain.</p><p>""So...Patti, Peanut...she'd be cool with us? I mean, you and me?""</p><p>""Totally. She knows the birds and bees stuff and all about the extras.""</p><p>""Really?"" I noted that Chloe was smiling but, like a good mom, had not taken her eyes off her daughter. At that moment I felt the need to clear something up. ""Chloe...about what you said to me in the bar...I mean, what I THINK you said to me...Maybe I didn't hear--""</p><p>""I said it.""</p><p>""Oh. Well, You know that anything we did or talked about in the past...what I mean to say is--""</p><p>""You want me to know that Peanut is safe with you.""</p><p>""Yeah! Exactly. After all, she's a beautiful child but of course--'</p><p>""You'd like to lick her pussy""</p><p>""Yes. I mean NO! Stop doing that!"" She knew I hated when she kept interrupting me.</p><p>Chloe stood up and I feared I had said it all wrong. She looked me dead in the eye with a strange mixture of warmth and seriousnesss. ""I'm going to take the Peanut home now. It's past her bedtime. I want you to come to our house tomorrow for dinner and spend the night. Okay?""</p><p>I nodded. She stepped close to my ear like she did earlier. ""And , yes, I want you to lick her pussy.""</p><p>I showed up early with a bottle of Riesling for Chloe and some ice cream for Peanut. The house was modest but beautiful with a classic porch just right for a swing and a fireplace in the master bedroom. Keith had obviously done well with his stocks and life insurance. I felt a little over-dressed in my standard power suit. The lovely girl, wearing loose pajama bottoms and a Curt Cobain T-shirt, met me at the door and hugged me and I realized it was our first real close contact. She felt small and warm as she reached around my waist and pulled her body into mine. She smiled and said ""I'm glad."" then led me to the kitchen where Chloe took my jacket off and hugged me. She felt not-so-small and warm and she made a point of brushing her breasts against mine as she pulled away. The food smelled terrific. We poured the wine and Chloe took me for a tour of the house. Soon we were eating a delicious arroz con pollo and talking about Washington and London and motherhood and anything but what was on my mind. Then I started to notice little glances back and forth between mother and daughter. At the end of dinner, as Peanut dutifully cleared the plates into the kitchen, Chloe answered the first question that was in my head: ""A year ago."" she smiled with a slight blush, ""I'm still not sure if I seduced her or she seduced me.""</p><p>Little Patti was a precocious child from an early age. She seemed ahead all of her friends in social knowledge and was particularly aware of her young sexuality.</p><p>""You'll see what I'm talking about. Peanut! Ready for dessert?""</p><p>Yah! I heard her say, only it did not come from the kitchen but upstairs.</p><p>Chloe produced a joint out of thin air (a tribute to Grandma Rose) and inhaled, then handed it to me. ""Like old times, huh? How was the pot in England?"" Almost none-existent, I exhaled, feeling the old buzz hit me fast. It's good stuff, she said, one toke'll do ya.</p><p>""Chloe..."" I hesitated as she gently took my hand to go upstairs, ""I dunno...I mean I just met your girl last night. Wouldn't this be too soon? I mean for her?""</p><p>Chloe took one more hit and left the roach in an ashtray.""You heard about the Latency period kids are supposed to go through? I don't believe little Patricia was in the room when they passed those out. You'll see."" Then Chloe looked at me with warm eyes. ""She's always known you. I've told her about the first time we met; we fought remember? I told her about the friend who respected my love for her father. Who lent me money even when she barely had any, who reminded Keith when it was my birthday. Now you get to meet my little peanut. Come on.""</p><p>Now I was standing in what seemed to be the most comfortable bedroom ever. There was a large four-poster bed out of some classic movie and the fireplace was lit. Peanut was closing the curtains against the darkness and Chloe was pulling a lovely chair close to the fire and motioning for me to sit. Suddenly we were all uncertain as to what we should do next.</p><p>""Chloe, make Anna feel comfy and I'll be right back."" She went into the adjoining bathroom. The seven-year-old sat in front of me and took my heels off and began to rub my feet and all I could do was dumbly smile at her as she kneaded her little hands over my ankles. She was quiet now, not a chatterbox, and smiled back as I found myself studying her face. Her hair didn't seem so thick now and was pulled back. I marveled at the smallness of the child; her delicate little ears , her pert nose and her oh-so-soft skin. I reached down to stroke her cheek and her eyes closed with a smile.</p><p>Chloe came back, wearing her snug jeans and just a black bra, (damn what a perfect figure)and sat next to her daughter. We chuckled nervously about this and that for a bit and then I mentioned just how identical they looked. Yah, Peanut piped, we even have the same mouths. I agreed. They even smiled the same. That's because we're meant for each other, Chloe said, watch.</p><p>""Peanut, kiss me."" The mother and daughter leaned into each other and touched lips ever so gently and briefly. Yes they had the same smile but when the girl's small mouth met her mother's full rich lips I felt a flush come over me. ""Now a 'mmm' kiss."" Chloe instructed and the two kissed again, this time it was a soft and prolonged touch which ended with wet lips. Peanut leaned back and playfully shrugged her shoulders as she had definitely enjoyed that. She was watching my face most of the time. Chloe looked at me and I could see that old sexual fervor in her eyes. ""It gets better."" she purred and slid off her bra to let her perfect breasts bounce out. She claimed that childbirth had changed her nipples but all I saw were perfect conical-shaped tips that were perhaps a little darker than eight years ago. Peanut latched on to one tit and her suckling caused Chloe to grunt softly as she continued to watch my eyes. She gently cupped her hand on the back of her daughter's head and pressed slightly into her flesh as her other hand began circling her other breast, fingers circling her totally stiffened nipple. Her eyes closed for a moment in mild ecstasy and though I wanted to touch myself right then i felt I was overdressed and would cause a distraction</p><p>Chloe opened her eyes and softly drew peanut away from her booby leaving a thin string of saliva from nipple to mouth. She stood and shimmied her pants and panties off, showing off her wonderfully perfect tits and pussy. She sat on the bedside ottoman and, still watching my face with a devilish smile, parted her legs obscenely, letting the soft-petaled lips of her cunt open like a flower. Without a word but glancing a grin back at me as she walked on her knees to her mom, the seven-year-old began licking her mother's pussy. Chloe finally took her eyes off me and,looking down at her little one, began stroking the girl's hair as her head covered the action.</p><p>""Ohh, baby..."" Chloe moaned and closed her eyes as her little one made wet sounds in her cunt. Peanut was on her hands and knees and started swaying her pint-sized ass in front of me. It was then that I noticed the letter P embroidered on each cheek of her sweatpants. The letters were small and appeared noticeable when her backside was sticking up and out. And what a backside for a seven-year-old. Small but perfectly formed, like her mother. I was tempted to reach out and pull her pants straight down but checked myself as I knew this show belonged to these two.</p><p>Chloe finally moved her young one's face from her bush and licked some of her own juices from Peanut's face. She turned her daughter around for me to see her face was sopping wet and smiling. ""Hey,"" Chloe said in Peanut's ear as they both looked at me, ""Somebody's wearing too much clothes.""</p><p>""Yah. Me too?""</p><p>""You too, baby."" Chloe moved behind me and like a magician had slipped her hands under my blouse, unsnapping my bra from the front before I even realized. With my shirt still on, Peanut could only see the form of her mother's hands as they barely touched the tips of my nipples causing me to shudder. The slightest contact was driving me wild and the little girl stood, watching my face as she ran her fingers thru the slick wetness on her chin.</p><p>""Doesn't she look delicious with my cunt juice on her, Anna? Go on, baby, take your shirt off. Show Anna your little tits.""</p><p>Peanut pulled her top off and I quietly gasped. She had a beautiful boy's chest of flawless complexion and her nipples were strikingly pink, about the size of dimes and just as flat. I could see a teeny bb in the middle of each one. ""Believe it or not that's her real erogenous zone."", Chloe breathed in my ear as she she kneaded my nipples between her fingers., ""If you latch on to that little bump you can make that child come."". Peanut slid her sweatpants down and I was treated to the sight of a smooth hairless slit that that made her seem even younger as she stood. She kicked the garment away and there stood before me was the naked little girl of my dreams. She playfully covered her bald tiny cunt with her hands and and was unconsciously slipping her pink tongue over her lips. Soon I was only in my panties and I approached the girl at her mother's urgings. She giggled when she saw how wet my panties were and in a flash I had lifted her petite frame, laid her on the bed and, with nodding approval from Chloe, put my nose to her baby's cunt.</p><p>Now mind you I have always loved Chloe's pussy perfume and would even try to recall the scent whenever I diddled myself. At seven, my half-sister Alison had a delightful bouquet as well. But nothing prepared me for how deliciously fragrant this little one was. My nose just hovered over her flawlessly smooth slit and I felt my head spin a little as I breathed in her nectar.</p><p>""Amazing, isn't it?"" Chloe said, her face suddenly next to mine, ""sometimes I carry her scent on my finger to work. It's that good. Taste.""</p><p>My tongue pushed gently into her slit and I was greeted by a giggle and a rush of slick honey that I drank with glee. I pulled her simple lips apart and saw just how wet this child was. I looked up at the girl and saw that she was biting her lip in anticipation. As I lapped this schoolgirl pussy her mother pulled my panties down and began to do the same to me. I was in heaven as I felt a wet tongue on my asshole and Peanut's small body in my hands. I lifted her legs and admired her crinkly pink button twitching under her plump bald pussy. Both seemed to be winking at me and I lathed a puddle of saliva to her hole before pressing into it with my tongue, feeling her anal muscles both give and resist. At the same time I nudged my nose onto her clit, feeling the pea-sized nub roll about in the slick wetness. When the girl came it was an orgasm of uninhibited joy, some much like a woman without losing the child in her. Yep, definately no latency period here. Since Chloe's mouth was on my cunt at the same time I soon came as well, deliriously nipping at the child's buttcheeks as I wailed.</p><p>Soon we were all naked and on the bed. Chloe and I were wrapped in each other's arms the way we've always wound up only this time she had one leg raised so that her daughter could feast on her honey box. We propped some pillows behind us so we could admire the little seven-year-old's smooth, unblemished body as she lapped at her mother's cunt. Chloe's arms would tighten around me from time to time as the girl was working her fervor up slowly. Chloe's face was gradually glazing over as she realized what a turn-on it was to be in my arms, watching my face, me playing with her nipples and her baby girl eating her pussy and now sneaking a small finger into her butt. ""Oh god"", she moaned as last, ""it's how I imagined it would be"" the last words barely got out as she began bucking in my arms and cumming, her fingers digging in my arms and her face beautifully contorting.</p><p>We lay in bed for a while with the youngster between us. She giggled at the attention as we lovingly licked pussy juice off her cheeks. Mmm, just like ice cream, Chloe said.</p><p>""Ice cream!! Mom! Isn't it time for ice cream?"" We laughed and told Peanut to dress before she went downstairs and off she scampered. Watching her little backside as she hopped into her panties was a delight. Chloe turned my head and gave me a kiss that turned passionate and we pressed our naked bodies together. It felt like that bed was the perfect world for us at that moment. ""Well?"" she asked after we pulled away to catch our breaths, ""What do you think?""</p><p>I weighed my thoughts quickly. ""I think she's an amazing girl; I think you're an amazing mother; I think this is a fuckin' amazing wild situation and I think... I have to pee.""</p><p>""Oooh,"" Chloe purred, ""like some help?""</p><p>""Ah, still one of your favorite kinks. Always ready to make you smile. But...what about...?""</p><p>""Are you kidding? It's one of her favorite kinks, too.""</p><p>""Really!?"" I sat up. ""Seriously? Jeez, you are one damn lucky mom,"" I laughed.</p><p>Peanut ran into the room. ""Mom! I can't find the ice cream scoop.""</p><p>""Just use a large spoon--waitaminnit, didn't i tell you to put some clothes on?"" Little Patricia just smiled and pointed at the panties she was wearing as if that was good enough. Believe me, a seven-year-old beauty wearing only pink panties was just fine for me.</p><p>Chloe took my hand. ""Alright, smartass, forget dessert for the moment. We have to go to the bathroom. "" Peanut's face lit up with an impish grin. Okay, she piped up, then suddenly ""Oh!"" and she ran out of the room. I looked at Chloe curiously.</p><p>""It's okay. She's a smart kid. She's gone to put the ice cream back in the freezer.""</p><p>Her bathroom was like the bedroom; warm and cozy. She had a large jacuzzi tub. Again I felt this was a mother-daughter experience I was about to watch and wasn't sure what my part would be. Peanut rushed in and as we talked she brushed her delicate fingers through my sparse bush. She had commented on my pussy earlier. Her mother had delicious pink lips that splayed out like an O'Keefe flower. My slit was very much like the girl's; a straight line with just a slight nub at the top where my clit was hiding. ""You know if I shaved down there, we would look like sisters."" Peanut grinned broadly at this idea.</p><p>""AHEM"", Chloe dead-panned, standing in the tub with her legs apart, ""Peanut honey, I have to pee."" She pulled her cunt lips apart and waited as her little one stepped in the tub and knelt down. The girl positioned her face in front of Chloe's and opened her mouth dutifully, looking at me to make sure I was watching. My fingers began tracing over where the girl's hand was a minute ago. There was a quiet tension in the air as the little one held her position under her mother. Chloe was looking at her and then at me and then back. I nervously chuckled. She was trying to let it flow. Peanut announced to Chloe that she was waiting without closing her mouth and we laughed at how well she managed to say it. Suddenly I saw a shot of pee leap into Peanut's mouth. Chloe sighed and then a full stream of yellow liquid burst through two inches of air and into the child's open mouth. My fingers started swirling around my clit. I leaned in closer as the piss flowed back out of her mouth and down her flat chest, soaking the front of her pink panties. Then Peanut tapped her mother's leg and Chloe cut the flow. The girl then stood and , with a full mouth, started to kiss and nibble her mother's belly button, allowing the piss to dribble down the woman's belly and legs. I was nudging my finger just under my clit and feeling the lust build inside me when Peanut went back down and starting drinking more fresh pee. This time she pressed her face snug into her mother's cunt, her mouth right at the source. Again Chloe lovingly stroked the back of the child's head as she filled the kid's mouth with what seemed to be an endless flow. Again the girl tapped her mother's leg and when she began dribbling more pee down her quivering belly Chloe peed some more, straight onto Peanut's boyish chest. in response the little pixie hugged her mother's asscheeks pulling herself tight to her body and I could see the golden water pooling between them. As the flow subsided they held on to each other and sank to the floor of the tub, giggling and laughing and Chloe's hand was at her cunt. I think she got off quickly but I wasn't sure as I was cumming at that moment, my legs buckling under me.</p><p>When I'd caught my breath I saw that I was sitting on the edge of the tub. Chloe was sitting akimbo with Peanut in her lap. they were in a small sea of yellow. Don't you have to go? Chloe asked. Oh yeah, that's right. I could feel the small aching pain of having held it too long. I swiveled about, opened my legs and after a second, let loose with a sloppy spray that showered the two. I couldn't help but notice my pee was as clear as water. Then it became a more controlled stream that I aimed at Chloe's full breasts. I loved the way my pee cascaded off her boobs. Peanut put her mouth to my cunt and sampled some but I noticed she had made a face and thought she didn't like my type of piss. But as I continued to pee she put her face right in my pussy and let the liquid roll over her nose and mouth. I could hear Chloe cumming again. I lowered myself into the tub and Peanut straddled me and without a word began peeing on me. Honestly I was too tired to come anymore but, as if she understood, she just sat her petite body on my lap and kissed me gently as her bright yellow piss flowed out of her bald slit and over my pussy. The heat of her liquid was indescribable.</p><p>Chloe let the liquid drain and then started up a hot bath. Peanut insisted on tossing in a little bubble bath. All i could do was lean back and soak in the warmth.</p><p>""I must be getting old,"" I lamented, ""I'm exhausted.'</p><p>""That was fun!"" Peanut cheered, ""You guys are the bestest! Can we have ice cream after this?""</p><p>My thoughts of amazement for this little girl must have seemed obvious to Chloe. She looked at me with a contented face that still held her bedroom eyes.</p><p>""Well,"" she grinned, ""now you know why I named her Peanut.""</p>"
1646,"My Times With Chloe, Part 6 – 1992",HoneyWest,6,,['F/F/g extrm ped ws'],"<p>I was humming on the plane as we sat on the tarmac. The weather was dreadful, with high winds and rain that came down in sheets. Due to some traffic back-ups it's been 45 minutes since we've landed and we still hadn't reached our gate yet. It didn't matter. Nothing seemed to bother me lately. I hummed pleasantly to myself as others passengers eyed me irritably at my lack of irritation.</p><p>I'd been humming for the last three weeks. That's when I'd re-connected with my lover and childhood friend, Chloe. In a very short amount of time I'd found an old  love I had missed for so long and a new love that has changed my look on life. Since I've tasted the joys that are Chloe and her little daughter Peanut (Patricia to the school board) I've come to realize that there was something missing in my life that these two are determined to make sure I get. I continue to do well with my career but now it seems I have something to come home to after the job.</p><p>Chloe wants me to move in with them. I've seen no evidence that my firm would have any problems with my lifestyle or sexual orientation as long as I'm low-key and continue to do a good job, but I haven't given up my apartment in D.C. as it's still convenient to work. I'm sent to all parts of the country at least 2 to 3 times a month. I do tend to drive straight from the airport to Chloe's beautiful house and into the arms of my ...well as Chloe says it, my family.</p><p>After eight years of being a single career woman, I've now been re-experiencing the fun of a home life; coming home to the smells of a home-cooked meal, snuggling on the couch watching Mystery Science Theater 3000, baking pot brownies (we were after all baby-boomer stoners) . And, yes, I've been humming a lot at the office. Despite the orgiastic activities I've related in my last chapter, we do not engaged in constant sex every night. Most nights, after all, are school nights and little Peanut has homework and  high grades she has to maintain, as well as her hobbies and new cheer-leading classes. Chloe and I  make love or just cuddle, making up for lost time in massaging each other. When the weekend comes we take the Peanut into bed with us and spoil the daylights out of her.</p><p>Now the thought of this girl is what truly gets my juices flowing. I love Chloe, of course. but I think I'm becoming obsessed with her seven-year-old daughter. It's not just the sinful thrill of molesting this beautiful child, of french-kissing a miniature version of Chloe, of carrying her pussy scent on my fingers to work (Chloe was right); it's the girl herself. Precocious beyond her years, Peanut has a twinkle in her eyes and a constantly working mind that never fails to amaze me. Oh hell, and it's really the sinful thrill of molesting her.</p><p> Despite the delays I arrived early in the day. My pager went off as I was deboarding and I called Chloe at her store. Though she's financially set and doesn't need to work, she truly enjoys it and the people she works with. ""Hi there, Gorgeous,"" she answers (she's so sweet), ""are you heading for home?""  Sure, I say, thought I'd cook you some dinner this time. I couldn't wait to show her my surprise.</p><p>""Actually we're doing inventory tonight  so I won't be home till late. Can you do me a favor and rescue Mrs. Nelson from the Nut?""</p><p>I felt a small thrill run thru me. On the days her mother worked late Peanut  would go from school to the neighbors house and help Mrs. Nelson with her newborn twins and whatever. This means for the first time I would have the Peanut all alone to myself. Sure, I said, no problem.</p><p>Chloe's voice was sly. ""And don't wear her out. She has cheerleading trials tomorrow. Bye, love.""</p><p>Damn, I smiled, what a woman. I must have unknowingly helped a leprechaun sometime in the U.K. to get this kind of reward. Every time I've been at the house naturally both mother and daughter were home. It's been heaven but part of me (all of me, actually) has wanted some time to play with this kid on my own. A week ago I had some minutes with the little vixen when I came to the house about this time and met the Peanut on the porch. We went into the kitchen and talked and flirted and she sat at the table silently inviting me to sit on the floor in front of her. I felt wonderfully depraved; a grown woman and a seven-year-old girl alone together and intimately close.  She was wearing jeans that were a little loose for her small frame and I pushed her small legs apart and rested my arm and head on her lap. As we talked I would bring my face in between her coltish limbs and try to draw her scent thru the heavy denim. At one point she pushed her pelvis forward. ""It's easier if you put your nose closer."" she grinned and I responded by pressing my face into her lap, breathing in a hint of her perfume. I heard her sigh as I nuzzled my chin over the sweet spot. Just then the back door opened.</p><p>""Anna, get your face out of my daughter's crotch and help me with these heavy bags."" We laughed and brought in the groceries. I wanted to be sure everything was cool with Chloe. ""That got me hot, seeing that."" she kissed me, ""You are SO getting laid tonight.""</p><p>My thoughts snapped back to now. I could see the school bus far up the road , already past Peanut's stop. The rain was coming down strong and steady and it seemed as dark as dusk. I pulled over when I saw two kids with backpacks  just walking normally in this torrent. I rolled down my window and Peanut waved brightly. ""Aunt Anna! Hi!""</p><p>""Hi-- Listen, get in the damn car, both of you, Now!""</p><p>They hopped in. Peanut introduced her friend, Darla. She was a year older and a bit pudgy but a lovely face. Nice to meet you, Darla, I tried to sound authoritative, don't you kids believe in umbrellas? Or running out of the rain?</p><p>""We forgot our umbrellas."" Peanut said, ""and we're a block and a half from home. We'd be just as wet if we ran than if we walked.""</p><p>""So we walked."" Darla agreed matter-of-factly.</p><p>I sighed like a parent is supposed to do and stopped at Darla's house. They chattered about cheerleading and then Darla started to run out of the car, stopped and tapped on the passenger window. I rolled it down. ""Thanks, Miss Anna, and... you're very pretty."" and then she ran into the house.</p><p>""What was that all about?"" I asked myself aloud.</p><p>""Nuthing,"" Peanut responded, ""She just thinks you're pretty. I do too."" She smiled. Hmmm, I thought. Then I looked at the girl in the back seat and saw she was soaking wet. ""C'mon, let's get you home.""</p><p>It started pouring even harder as we ran from car to porch and we were both soaked in that short sprint. I lifted her backpack off and ordered her upstairs to start a hot bath. That's when I realized how hungry I was.</p><p>When I entered the bathroom the tub was filled and steaming. Peanut gave me a gorgeous view of her soft backside as she lowered it bit by bit into the hot water. That's too hot I said.</p><p>""No it's not."" she protested but when she lifted her butt a little I could see her skin was bright red. I turned on some cold water to make up the difference. I then raised my wet skirt and sat on the loo to pee. Peanut leaned forward to listen to my tinkling. ""Anna? Are we gonna play?""</p><p>""Would you like to play?""</p><p>""Yah. My grades are real good and I hate waiting for the weekend. Are you gonna get in the tub with me?""</p><p>""No."" I said wiping myself, ""There's some wings in the microwave. We going to have dinner first. Now make your tub short and come down in ten minutes, okay?""</p><p>""Okay."" She turned off the water and leaned back. To a girl as small as Peanut this tub was like a small pool. ""Anna? Why don't you live with us?""</p><p>I stripped down to bra and panties and put on a robe. I don't think this young one realized how excited I was with her naked in the bath. ""I spend most of my time here you nut. Besides, you might get tired of me.""</p><p>""Never!"" she exclaimed. ""hey, you wanna see something? I have a surprise.""</p><p>""I have a surprise too,"" I said as I stepped over and looked down at this child's lovely boyish body submerged in the now still water. Her compact  frame of smooth flesh, untanned, hairless and deliciously pink, spread before me and her legs opened up to allow my eyes to feast on that plump little mound and tight -looking slit. Then I groked what she wanted me to see as a  cloud of bright yellow began to grow between her legs. I smiled and gasped as I spotted the minute opening from where her pee was coming out and she was giggling as she saw my expression. Damn, when I say she was bright yellow I mean she was practically flourescent. I put my hand in the ,wow, very hot water and felt the pressure of her flow on my finger as she continued to wizz in the tub. Vitamins! she giggled. With great restraint I pulled my hand out , kissed her and told to take a real bath and be down for dinner.</p><p>As we ate the sound of wind and rain reminded us how warm and cozy we were. Peanut was in her pajamas now even though it was still just late afternoon. I couldn't help but worry a little about this person. Sure when I was  a kid we played games like Doctor and Show-Me-Yours-And-I'll-Show-you-Mine but but at seven I wasn't even remotely where this little moppet was in sexual experiences. Was it too young?  Yes, she was precocious enough and certainly ready for it physically; but she was seven, dammit. Does she have control? Is she seducing her schoolmates or, worse still, her teachers? Will she say something wrong out in the real world that would get her Mom (and me) in trouble?  Has any of this stopped me from rubbing my wet cunt on her sensitive nipples?</p><p>Both of us finished our plates in record time. Peanut downed her glass of milk. ""Play time now?"", she asked. I smiled. It was warming to know that she wanted this as much as I did. Go upstairs and wait naked, I  said, I'll put the dishes in and take a quick shower. ""No,' she countered, ""I'll take care of the dishes and you go take a shower now!""</p><p>When I came into the bedroom wearing just a bathrobe, Peanut was stoking the fireplace and putting the fire screen in place. ""I thought I said to get naked,"" still trying to sound authoritative, ""you're still in your pajamas"".</p><p>""Oh Aunt Anna,"" she said as if I had sounded silly, ""you know you like to pull my pants down.""</p><p>Damn, she was wise beyond her years. Yes, I do get extremely turned on when I get to hook my fingers in her waistband and feel her pants sliding down her shapely (for a seven-year-old) butt. Can't explain why. As I'm sliding her pajama bottom down I give her little buttcheeks a playful squeeze and grope and feel the demons kicking inside me.  She reaches for my sash but I move away.</p><p>""Remember I said I had a surprise too?"" I stood back and dropped my robe to reveal my newly shaven and waxed baby-pink pussy. ( I'd had it done on this last trip in Dallas). Peanut's mouth popped open in a gasp . Woow! she breathed. We stood in front of each other and marveled at how identical our bare slits were. (Her mother's pussy had layers of lovely petaled lips.)  We hugged and I picked up her naked little body and rolled onto the bed. A grown woman and a young girl both in our birthday suits sliding our hands over our asscheeks. Her face was at my boobs and she took a nipple into her mouth and suckled to a point where I felt like I was high. I reached down for her pussy but she stopped me.</p><p>She grabbed a pillow and shoved it under my backside. ""We have to kiss!"" she announced, ""Mommy likes this."" With me on my back, the nimble child stood over me and, lifting my legs (with my help) and spreading them, she squatted down so that her bare pussy was inches from my bare pussy. I knew I would have been cramping my leg muscles in that position but--bless the young-- she had no problem hovering over my cunt and making the moment last. It's funny-- we really did have identical pussies; our lips seemed sealed shut. Her petite body looked almost elfish over my womanly frame. There was a silent tension as she brought herself down, stopped to smile at me, and then our smooth slits 'kissed'.  Damn! The second our honeypots pressed together a flood of honey was set free and the girl began sliding our cunts together in a sea of fragant slickness. Damn I loved her smell. I arched my butt up further and Peanut was gyrating her pelvis and pratically sitting on my pussy. There's something surreal about the look of lust on a seven-year-old nymph and and when the child hugged my upturned leg and began humping our mounds together I knew she was close to an orgasm. It was if we were waiting for each other because when I started to come (and it was one of those wonderful slow-and-steady climbs) she began to buck and wail. In her squatting position it was not hard to slide my finger over her slicked butthole and by simply pushing in ever so slightly the little imp came hard enough that I saw her lean body flesh quivering. I bolted into a sitting position and as we tribbed I kissed her passionately and screamed my orgasm into her delicate little mouth.</p><p>Fot the next hour I had this child's body to myself. I fingered her rimmed little asshole and nibbled the small points on her pink nipples which seemed to drive her wild. We rubbed our cunt juices over our favorite parts just so we could lick each other clean. She had me on my hands and knees so she could part my cheeks and sniff, inspect, explore and swab my ass with her eager young tongue. Almost exhausted, she announced that it was time to pee so we jumped into the empty tub and reprised our earlier position. This time she was on her back with her pelvis pointed up and I hovered over her pussy. She began to pee upward and I wizzed down on her bald slit and as I closed the gap the pressure from our piss streams intensified until we were 'kissing' again. I watched as our smooth mounds merged, forcing golden liquid to burst out and down the young one's flat belly and chest. The sensation made me come as I was still relieving myself.</p><p>As Chloe came in quietly later that night, I was standing at Peanut's bedroom door, watching her sleep. She was surrounded by about fifteen stuffed  animals and I was always amazed at how she managed to slide in between them and still look comfortable. She looked angelic.</p><p>""Doesn't she look angelic?"" Chloe whispered behind me.</p><p>""How was your inventory?"" I whispered back as I closed the door.</p><p>""Good, I guess. Tiring. We have to wait for the results."" She started to kiss me, stopped to sniff about, then gently slid her tongue in my mouth. I could tell she smelled her daughter's scent on my face. She smiled wearily. ""I'm beat. My muscles ache and my period's nearly done. Could you massage this old body to sleep?"" I took her hand and led her to the bedroom.She was snoring by the time I was rubbing her back. I didn't get the chance to show her my surprise.</p><p>I was gone for another business trip and came back two days later to find myself at a party. Mrs. Nelson's husband was in the army and had stayed behind after the Gulf War had officially ended to oversee some military clean-ups. Now  there was a welcome home bash  and as I pulled up to Chloe's home (I know, it was upsetting her that I wasn't calling it 'OUR home') little Peanut ran over from the neighbor's house to drag me over. Naturally I didn't really know any of their family or friends (I did wave hi to Phil, the off-duty cop) but I located Chloe who introduced me to the Nelsons. He seemed like your basic polite army officer in civvies but she was lovely; petite and dark-skinned with a amiable personality.  Then Peanut took me to where the babies were sleeping (easily despite the party noise).</p><p>""This is David and the one in pink is Rikki."" Peanut proudly announced.</p><p>It took me a second. ""David and Rikki Nelson?"" They were adorable infants that seemed to strike up my maternal instints for a second before I remembered that I needed to have a baby like I needed a hole in the head. Having watched over them after school, Peanut beamed at them like a protective older sister.</p><p>I sauntered about being social. There were aunts and uncles, nearby neighbors and military buddies all having a good time. Aaron (Mr. Nelson) actually got home a day before but that was wife-and-family time. Now everybody was in a great mood and the beer and wine consumption was creating an even happier tone. I felt, though, people looking at me from time to time and i thought that was the 'oh, that's one of the next-door lesbians' kind of look but what the hell.  What struck me, however, was Alicia (Mrs. Nelson) eying me when she didn't think I was looking and whispering to her husband. I noticed them consulting with each other and subtly checking me out as Aunt Mildred was informing me about her gall bladder problems. I felt a little insecure. Then Chloe began talking to them and they were doing the same damn thing; all three of them glancing my way. Chloe chuckled when she caught my eye and motioned me over.  The four of us stepped out onto the rear patio to get away from the rising joviality.</p><p>It was simple, really. Aaron had to fly back to some army base up north for the weekend to get an award or something like that and he wanted to take Alicia with him. A romantic getaway, I figured. ""Sooo,""Chloe smiled, ""I figure the Peanut and I'll take care of the twins.""</p><p>Alicia leaned in and whispered, ""It's either that or Aunt Mildred and her gall bladder problems. Please say you don't mind.""</p><p>""No problem."" I assured them. I was wondering why it was necessary to gain my approval. It was, after all, Chloe's house and time involved here. And then it hit me. It was important to Chloe. To her (and to others, it seemed) I was an equal partner in this household. Perhaps I was still in Career Mode or something but I knew then that Chloe was taking something serious that I was still acting like a guy about: commitment. I had earlier told Chloe that I needed to stay at my apartment this weekend to finish the paperwork from my last few trips.  She had said 'no problem' with a kiss. Now...</p><p>""In fact, I'll be off from work for the next week. So you needn't worry, Chloe will give the babies her full attention and I'll watch the Peanut."" Alicia gave me a hug and then there were requests for the couple to go inside for photographs.</p><p>Chloe and I stayed out on the porch. She was still looking at me quizzically. ""You said you had to work...?""</p><p>""Fuck 'em. I'll do the reports Monday morning. I'm overdo for some time off and I can use it to move my stuff over here. I'll need the sewing room for an office, though---"" Chloe kissed me so fast and hard I spilled my drink on her.</p><p>I spent the morning making arrangements with my bosses. It was less of  a problem than I had imagined. They had already discussed concerns that I was working too hard and might be a candidate for burn-out if I didn't take a break soon so now I had solved that problem for them.</p><p>Aaron and Alicia had already departed by the time I arrived home (home...it does sound nice). Besides becoming friends with Chloe and getting to know her, Alicia's trust in her watching her twins was also based on how good a job she did raising little Patricia. The Nut would help Mrs. Nelson immeasurably during her after school times and was impressed with the child's responsible nature and ability to change diapers. Nonetheless I couldn't help but smile at the list of phone numbers Alicia had written down in case of emergency. Even the airport's telephone was listed.</p><p>It was a beautiful temperate day and I found Chloe sitting on the front porch swing with one of the babies in her arms. The other was in a portable bassinet next to her. She was playing 'Boogity-Boo' and getting happy squeals from the infant. We kissed and I asked if it was safe for them to be out in the daylight.</p><p>Chloe chuckled. ""They're not vampires, silly. My goodness you really haven't spent much time around babies, have you?""</p><p>Actually no. And being in my early thirties I still hadn't seemed to develop maternal cravings or biological ticking of any kind. Chloe, on the other hand, seemed entirely at home with a mini person in her embrace. She stood and surprised me by placing tiny Rikki in my hands before I had a chance to object and I sat quickly down on the swing. I tried to look cool about it but felt like I was holding a rare Ming vase. Chloe laughed lovingly at my expression.</p><p>""Relax, Anna. Pretend she's a doll you used to hold as a kid.""</p><p>""I never played with dolls all that much."" I countered, afraid to move my arms that the child seemed to have snuggled into so nicely. ""You shouldn't be whipping babies around in the air like that. What if I had dropped her?""</p><p>Chloe was now holding David and sat next to me. ""You wouldn't of. Relax. There's a quote I remember: 'It's funny how the second baby isn't as breakable as the first.'  Move her to your lap, she likes to play.""</p><p>I have to admit Rikki was a charmer. These children were beautiful. Bright clear eyes, wispy hair and smiles that made you go 'awww'. Her fingers were so teeny-tiny. They wore matching jumpers except one was blue, one pink. She seemed to weigh nothing in my grasp. How old I asked. Eight months she replied, a gift from Aaron's leave from the gulf. The baby seemed to be watching me so I started making clown faces that I didn't know I had. I turned to see Chloe smiling at me.</p><p>The Peanut and her friend, Darla came running onto the porch. She ignored us and kissed each of the babies on the forehead. ""Aunt Anna, you look cool with a baby on your lap; Mom, can I go help Anna get her stuff tomorrow?; Anna, give her raspberries, she likes that; mom, are the brownies ready yet?""</p><p>""Cripes, kid, slow down. No, the brownies aren't ready. You said the meeting doesn't start till four.""</p><p>""Yeah, but we're hungry.'</p><p>""And you think you were going to have brownies for lunch? I don't think so.""</p><p>And so the afternoon went. The kids were having a cheerleading meeting/party at Darla's. I went to the video store in anticipation of a quiet night with my love and two guests. Chloe laid a large quilt down on the living room floor so the babies had some crawling space. We had easily moved their cribs over from the Nelson's house. Soon dusk was settling and we were relaxing on the sofa watching them sleep. Peanut ran in for the brownies which were now cooled, cut into perfect squares and stacked attractively. The red plate, Chloe warned her daughter as she started to take the brownies on the white plate.The white plate? I asked. Those are for us, she smiled, my 'special' recipe.</p><p>And so we sat on this lovely evening, sipping wine and waiting for the pot brownies to kick in. Despite the rented films sitting next to us we just wound up talking. It was a joy that Chloe and I really enjoyed just conversing. I changed into my comfy robe while she changed diapers and she did the same while I watched our charges like a lifeguard at a busy pool.</p><p>""They're not going to run off on you, y'know"" Chloe grinned when she came down the stairs.</p><p>""Yeah but that one really wants to crawl,"" I giggled. The brownie buzz was starting to kick in. It was the buzz we loved for sex but we were on baby-watching duty tonight. The phone rang and we knew it was Alicia checking in. As Chloe talked to her I marveled at the set of instructions Alicia had left; feeding times, formulas, etc. That's her third call today, I said, doesn't she trust you?</p><p>""Shush,"" Chloe replied, ""she's a mom. I was worse than that with the Peanut.""</p><p>It was a perfect night as well. Not too hot, not too cold. We put the stereo on a light classical station.  After their feeding and burping and changing (again), we sat on the quilt like kids and let the infants try to crawl over our legs. They were wearing only diapers and their pink, chubby bodies had started to look appealing to me in a new way. Little David (I think) had a grip on my finger and wasn't letting go. I leaned back and let him drool on my arm. I asked if the Peanut was like this at that stage.</p><p>""Oh yes, just as beautiful. And she was kinda musical early on too. Whenever the radio was on she would try a baby kind of singing.""</p><p>""Badly?""</p><p>""Yup."" we laughed. I ran my hand over the soft plump skin of the baby. We were quiet for a moment.</p><p>""Chloe?"" I started slowly, ""did you ever think...""</p><p>""That the Nut and I would have our kind of relationship? Of course not at first. It was as I saw how... mature's not the word...ahead of herself she was with life. How she handled sex and how she handled the news of her father...leaving us. She just seems, well, ahead of her time.""</p><p>""Aren't you worried that--""</p><p>""that it might get us in trouble? No. You know why? I explained to Peanut what the rules were and she said 'okay, I promise not to break them.' As you get to know my girl, you know that's good enough."" I understood. Peanut made me feel the same way.</p><p>We were quiet again for a moment. ""Chloe?""</p><p>""Did I lick my Peanut when she was a baby? Yes.""</p><p>I sat up. Chloe bent down to blow a little raspberry in Rikki's tummy, causing her to squeal joyfully. She spoke matter-of-factly, ""I can't imagine any mother  at one time or another not giving their newborn a taste in the privacy of the changing room. Peanut had the cutest teeny-weeny pussy I'd ever seen.""</p><p>I swallowed loudly. ""Did, um... I mean, how--""</p><p>""Did it taste?""</p><p>""Goddammit, Chloe, stop finishing my questions. You drive me nuts.""</p><p>We laughed. We were quiet again. There was definitely a sort of tension in the air. Chloe spoke softly. ""I can't describe how she tasted. It's not 'honey' yet but it's nice. It's mostly..."" she thought for a second,""It's mostly the sin of it all. the naughtiness of kissing your baby's pussy. I'd be wet for days. But you know what I really miss?""</p><p>No, I breathed excitedly, what?</p><p>""Feeding. I loved breastfeeding that baby. Wow did it get me hot. I would fuck the daylights out of Keith after a day of breastfeeding."" She looked down at little Rikki. She then gave me a strange look. ""I wonder..."" She laid the baby on her back and opened her robe. I glanced around to make sure the curtains were all closed. Chloe slipped her garment back and, on her hands and knees, positioned her hanging boobs over the infant's face. I watched slack-jawed as her heavy hanging tit hovered over Rikki, whose arms were flailing about in an attempt to grab onto dinner. I swear her brown nipple was hardening and growing in front of my eyes as it lowered  into the baby's mouth. Rikki's tiny fingers gripped into the sides of Chloe's meaty flesh as she began to suckle out of habit. Chloe raised her head, her eyes closed, and moaned. ""Gawwd, it's just like I remembered.""</p><p>I was confused. I've suckled Chloe's nipples lots of times.</p><p>""It's different, trust me.' she said when she saw my face.  She laid on her side as the baby continued to feast, opened her robe fully and began to play with her bush. ""Go ahead,'' she said throatily, ""you know you're dying to.""</p><p>I settled David on his back and discarded my robe entirely. I lifted my left boobie and guided my nipple to his mouth. A soft cold wetness engulfed my nub and I knew then what my lover had meant. This was different. No teeth, just gums and a single -minded determination for milk that, unfortunately, was not forthcoming. The infant didn't seem to mind, though, and just contently nursed as I slipped my fingers down to my bare cunt. I suppose it was the sinfulness of having a baby suckle me that got me hot. Or maybe it was watching my Chloe have her nippled sucked. Or maybe it was watching her masturbate as her nipple was being sucked.  Or maybe it was her watching me diddle myself as I watched her. I voted for all-of-the-above and then reached down to unsnap little David's diaper. Chloe grinned at me as she plunged her finger deep into her cunt then brought it glistening to her lips where she coated the honey on like lip gloss.We scooched closer to each other without disengaging the babes from our nipples so she could lean in and let me taste her cunt-flavored mouth. at the same time she deftly undid the diaper I was having problems removing.  I spread his chubby little legs to reveal the teeniest penis i have ever seen. It was more like a little mushroom cap that was the same size as his balls making it seem like he had three small marbles bunched together. The cap was so fleshy looking and was springy when I touched it.</p><p>""Wait."" said Chloe huskily as she looked down to see that Rikki, tho still suckling, had fallen asleep. She pull her nipple out with a quiet pop that made us giggle then she shimmied over to David's crotch and began nudging his little weenie with her pert nose. My finger found my pussy again and, with a baby at my teat and my lover sniffing his tiny pee-pee, I knew I would be cumming soon. I was determined to make it a controlled orgasm as I didn't want to startle the infants but suddenly I was hit in the face by water. I yelped as little David peed a stream that shot into the air and started to go over my head and Chloe closed her mouth over his dickie to catch the flow. I came with my body shuddering as I watched her take it all in. When I came to my senses I quickly maintained that the infant was okay. He not only wasn't bothered he had fallen asleep still suckling. Chloe's face was right in front of me with a strange smile. Yes, I said quietly and she kissed me, letting the baby's pee flow into my mouth. It was warm and almost tasteless and it was delightfully wicked.</p><p>Chloe quickly took Rikki's diaper off as I was exploring David's wee-wee. I loved holding it between my two fingers and feeling it's cushyness and it seemed to have gotten a touch longer. Chloe had her nose right up to the infant girl's pussy and was inhaling the essence of her. We were both stoned, horny and feeling wonderfully depraved when we heard directly behind us:</p><p>""AHEM!""</p><p>Peanut stood there with her arms on her hips in a disapproving manner.</p><p>We were busted dead to rights and feeling downright sheepish as our hands had not let go of the newborn's genitalia. Little Patti was still wearing her cheerleading  uniform and a look that was comically stern for a seven-year-old.</p><p>""Umm, how was the party, honey? Did you have a good time?"" How silly Chloe must have felt, asking so casually while I still had David's  tiny penis in my grip.  Being naked didn't help. We were all quiet for a time and Chloe and I half expected to be sent to our rooms. Peanut continued her serious glare as she looked at me , then at Mommy, then at Mommy's finger on little Rikki's pint-size pussy. There was no real fear, though and as hard as she tried, the scowl was betrayed by a growing smile.</p><p>""Can I taste it, Mommy?""</p><p>Chloe's eyes arched. ""Are you telling me you never tasted? All the times you changed her diapers?""</p><p>""Of course not, Mom, you made me promise to behave.""</p><p>Chloe gave me a 'told ya' look. ""Is the meeting really over? Have all the other kids gone home?"" Yup said the Nut. ""Is the back door locked? Are we secure?"" Yup said the Nut.</p><p>""Then, why are you still dressed?""</p><p>Peanut started stripping down quickly. She really was fetching in that outfit but I preferred the natural look. She stopped at her panties and knelt down next to her mother to see the baby's tiny slit up close. They kissed and giggled and took turns lapping at the infant's chubby cunt. Rikki was awake again and was smiling toothlessly. I slid my fingers around the wetness in my crack and admired the sight of mother and child engaging in quality lewdness time together. They stopped to offer me a taste but I declined, opting instead to feast on the cheerleader's ass. No, she faintly protested, I might not be 'fresh'. ""I'll be the judge of that "" and I lifted her small butt up and  pulled her panties down. Her face was still in the baby's crotch and her backside was now obscenely sticking up in the air affording me a gorgeous view  of her boyish ass and pussy. Her hole  was small and pink yet had a small pronounced rim around it. There was a hint of white residue from the day's natural emissions and it tasted tangy as I licked her pucker gently. I then made an 'O' with my lips and placed them firmly on the 'O' of her rim, like a kiss. I pushed my tongue through her opening, wiggling it past her anal muscle. ""Ooh, Mommy"" I heard her coo as I french-kissed her asshole and slipped a finger into her wet little crack. Peanut began that little shaking thing she does as I worked my magic on her holes. Chloe leaned back and masturbated while she watched her little girl lick the infant as I licked the little girl. Her one hand tweaked her left nipple as her other hand pistoned furiously in and out of her cunt. As Peanut's asshole gripped my tongue, I could see Chloe's face fog over with lust and I knew she wasn't far from the edge. ""Baby..."" she panted as her hand was making 'schlopping' sounds, ""Peanut look at me."" The girl lifted her head and the glazed look in her eyes did it for Chloe and she came hard. Hard enough to cause her breasts to quiver, hard enough to squirt a little juice on the quilt. I hooked my finger in the g-spot and the Peanut's young pussy gushed down my hand. The scent was sensational.</p><p>Lust had totally taken over me as it tends to when I'm with Chloe. I wanted to do everything to her that would make her cum and I wanted to cum all night. We switched positions as we sixty-nined and the Peanut would spread our asscheeks and lick the button of whoever was on top. I squatted over Chloe and she stuck her tongue up my butt as I held the infant Rikki up and let her pee down on us. I layed on top of Chloe and we kissed savagely as I ground my cunt into hers until we both came. Chloe was a sight afterwards, stretched out on her back, naked and breathing heavily, her body glistening with sweat.</p><p>""More."" she panted and I laughed tiredly. Give me five minutes I said as I groped for something to drink. Suddenly we remember where we were and sat up to look around. While we had been busy pushing our hips together, the Peanut had cleaned, changed and diapered the babies and was putting them in their cribs. She looked at us and sighed like a parent is supposed to do.</p><p>""Oh baby, you're wonderful."" Chloe beamed. The girl knelt down in front of Chloe.</p><p>""Mom, did you ever lick my pussy when I was a baby?""</p><p>""Well..."" Chloe answered noncommittally. The Peanut kissed and hugged her, holding her embrace for an extra moment before pulling back and smiling into her eyes.. ""My goodness what was that for?""</p><p>""That's for being the best mom ever."" She then did the same to me. ""And that's for being my best New Mom."" She stood up. ""Now I want you two to go upstairs and crawl into bed and sleep or fool around, I don't care. I'm sleeping down her with the twins and I'll do everything that needs to be done until you wake up in the morning. Now don't argue. Go!""</p><p>When the Nelson's came home that Monday we were back on the porch enjoying another wonderful day. Alicia couldn't wait to hold her babies and gushed and cooed at them while thanking us profusely for watching them. The little tykes were bright-eyed, smiling and kicking their chubby little legs about. We were looking our Normal Family best although Aaron smiled at my new shirt I was wearing. The Peanut had taken a white ladies golf shirt and had embroidered the letter A on it just for me. It was lovely and the first handmade present I had received in quite some time. That the initial was in red just made everyone who looked at it smile. I guess someday I'll explain The Scarlet Letter to her but it wouldn't change my love of this treasure. Alicia complimented the Peanut on it and said she had great taste. Chloe and I smugly nodded in agreement.</p>"
1647,"My Times With Chloe, Part 7 – 1992",HoneyWest,7,,[''],"<p>I entered through the back door into the kitchen, slipped and fell flat on my ass. What the fuck, I thought as I realized I was sitting in a large puddle of olive oil. I felt a sharp pain in my butt that told me there was broken glass underneath me as well and I scrambled back on my feet. It got weirder as I saw a sea of blue-green liquid ahead of me trying to mingle with the Bertolli and just past that was a pile of white rice spread across the floor, some of it soaking in what my nose told me was 'artic-mint' mouthwash. Capping off this surreal moment was the sight of two young girls backed up against the wall looking at me with faces of shock and surprise. They both were too scared to say anything.</p><p>""what in THE hell is going on here?"" I demanded, suddenly remembering my father saying those exact words in that exact manner when I was a kid. The Peanut was holding a broom and young Darla had a roll of paper towels in her hands. They were still speechless. </p><p>""Well?""</p><p>Peanut spoke first but it was a quiet mumbling sound she made, very atypical of her.</p><p>""I tried to get to the mop but we slipped on the mouthwash---""</p><p>""and we knocked the thing of rice over..."" Darla tried to continue but she fell into the wall (!) and grabbed for something to hold which turned out to be Peanut. They both fell clumsily and Peanut hit her head with the broomstick. I watched with alarm as they tried to help each other up. I knew then what was wrong.</p><p>""Have you been...are you two DRUNK?!""</p><p>NO! they said together. Yes, they said quietly.</p><p>""We're sorry! We didn't mean to."" There was panick in Darla's voice. Her plump body was visibly quivering. ""Please don't tell my Mom!""</p><p>""We found a bottle at the schoolyard. We didn't have that much."" Peanut gestured to the pint of Jack Daniels on the counter next to me. There was a little bit left inside.</p><p>""You didn't drink it all, did you?""</p><p>""NO!"" they yelped in unison. ""It was already drank. We just had a little. Honest!""</p><p>I sniffed the contents. Whatever rotgut was in there it was definitely not blended whiskey. I felt a surge of worry and anger. ""Are you two fucking nuts?"" I yelled, surprised at my language, ""You don't know what kind of crappy moonshine this is. I outta..."" I was angrily searching for words when I realized how scared they were. My normally confident Peanut was discovering what it was like not to be in control. Darla was shaking like a leaf. </p><p>""Please, please,""she cried, ""Don't tell my mom, please.""</p><p>Not being in the Mommy business I wasn't sure what to do or say. I was angry. Fool kids could've gone blind drinking any old thing they fuckin' found in a bottle. And look at the mess they made. Peanut , even though she just turned eight, should still have known better.</p><p>Now a thought flashed thru me. Darla was, well, plump for a better word, but attractively so. She did enter my masturbatory fantasies from time to time (but then so did Lisa Simpson) and here she was pleading for my silence on this screw-up. She seemed desperate enough to do anything. What a shame there wasn't a place or forum where this sort of story might have an audience...</p><p>""Darla, go home.' I said sternly. ""Go home and go to bed. Now."" Her eyes welled up and she bolted out the front door. I watched her cross the yard into her back door. I didn't see her mother's car in the driveway so that would give time to bathe and get under the sheets. I turned back to give an even sterner look to the Peanut. The look on her face told me that my anger upset her more than anything. I melted quickly, feeling that I had done everything wrong. </p><p>""Baby, I..."" before I could say more her face almost literally turned green and she ran to the downstairs bathroom to throw up. I started to follow, slipped and fell flat on my ass.</p><p>At that point Chloe walked in the back door. Hi honey she said brightly, stopped, looked around the kitchen floor and then to me, sitting in the middle of it all.</p><p>""Soo,"" she asked cautiously, ""what's with the blue rice?""</p><p>************************************************************************</p><p>She was furious , of course. Much later she was furious. She went to the bathroom, saw her baby hugging the toilet and crying and went into Mommy Mode. She hugged and cleaned her daughter, stripped her down and gave her a bath and helped her back to the toilet when she had to upchuck again. After putting her to bed she lay at her side til she fell asleep. Then she came downstairs and lashed out at me for doing everything wrong. I probably scared the kids half to death, she said. I had finished cleaning the kitchen floor and was feeling both guilty and defensive. Hey, I haven't had any training for this sort of thing I countered, feeling honestly hurt. And they scared me! Then Chloe saw the back of my pants. </p><p>""Anna!"" she exclaimed, knowing that I'd been sitting in minty blue and olive oil green liquid, ""what's all that red?""</p><p>I was still upset. ""OH, I fell on some stupid broken glass. I thought it stopped bleeding already.""</p><p>Chloe went into Mommy Mode again. She hugged and stripped me, gave me a bath and administered first aid to my butt-cheek. Fortunately it was not deep and just bled dramatically. Am I going to need stitches? I asked. No she said as she kissed my boo-boo and applied a band-aid. </p><p>I'm sorry, I said. No, I'm sorry, she said. You're right, this is new territory for you and to be truthful it was new for me as well. Peanut is normally such a well-behaved girl. What the hell was all that mess about anyway?</p><p>I smiled. ""They wanted some mouthwash to mask the smell of alcohol, knocked it off the shelf and I guess it got outta hand. You know, we did some pretty stupid things too when we were young.""</p><p></p><p>""We were ten. The nut's just turned eight. Darla's nine. Should I be mad at them tomorrow?""</p><p>No, I said, I was the bad cop, you should be the good cop. ""No, we'll both be good cops.""</p><p>*****************************************************************************</p><p>When Peanut awoke she found me lying next to her. She broke out in a teary-eyed smile. She thought I was mad at her, I thought she hated me. We hugged and kissed and I told her she could have a sick day but she surprised me by insisting on going to school. Chloe was surprised when I told her this and the Peanut was already coming down the stairs fully dressed with backpack on. ""I screwed up,"" she announced, ""there's a test today and I'm gonna get an A!""</p><p>We in turn surprised Peanut by walking her to the bus stop. Walking ahead of us was Jane, Darla's mother. ""I'd better say something,"" Chloe ""I don't want her to think we're bad parents because of this. Jane!""</p><p>Jane turned and smiled. ""There you are. Patti, could you do me a favor and give this note to the teacher. Darla's sick and won't be coming in today.""</p><p>""Is she okay?"" Peanut beat us to the question.</p><p>""I think she caught an intestinal bug or something. She was up throwing up last night. She's in bed but she still looks sick. I'm worried. I may take her to the doctor this morning.""</p><p>Chloe spoke calmly, ""Peanut had the same problem last night. They probably shared it together. I gave her some of my famous get well soup and she's fine now. Old family recipe. Tell you what, I'll bring some over in a minute and we'll see if you have to make that trip to the doc's.""</p><p>Jane looked at Peanut's smiling face and agreed. So while I distracted Jane with small talk in the kitchen, Chloe took some hot soup (Lipton chicken noodle if you must know) upstairs to Darla's room. The girl's eyes went wide when she entered but as Chloe spoon-fed the child she spoke soothingly. Fear of of her mother finding out what she did yesterday was what she was really sick about, so Chloe took away that fear. She assured the child that it would be our secret and we hoped you two learned an important lesson and so on. By the time Darla had finished the bowl she was feeling much better and fell asleep with a placid look on her face. Wow, you should patent that soup, Jane beamed as she watched her daughter snooze.</p><p>******************************************************************************</p><p>The beginning of the weekend finally came. We were excited. Instead of home cooking we take a break and vote on take out. This week Peanut opted for a bucket of chicken and we munched away. It was Friday and our curtains were drawn and doors locked. Chloe and I cuddled on the couch as the Peanut stood in front of us displaying her test papers. Three b-pluses and an A in math. We clapped and wolf-whistled and she bowed proudly. </p><p>""Honey, we are very proud."" I said, ""you should be rewarded. We should definitely spoil you.""</p><p>""You should take off all your clothes and do what we say."" announced Chloe.</p><p>""How's that her reward?""</p><p>Chloe shrugged slyly, ""I didn't say it was. I just said that she should take off her clothes and do as we say.""</p><p>Peanut grinned. After the blue rice debacle of earlier this week she felt forgiven and was loving it. As the radio played some Mary Chapin Carpenter, Chloe and I slowly walked around the Nut, who stood immobile as we pulled her shirt off. I saw goose pimples pop up on her body and noticed the tiny dots on her flat pink nipples had become BB sized. Our little girl was growing. We deftly lifted her small frame up onto the round ottoman and continued to circle her, running four hands across her upper body. She was giggling, loving the attention. I marveled at how much she looked like what her mother must have looked like at that age.</p><p>""Take off your socks."" Chloe said softly. I could sense how turned on she was. The child whipped them off and tossed them in the air. Now she stood in only her pants and Chloe and I spent some moments feeling the kid up thru her jeans. ""Aren't you two gonna get undressed?"" No, we said as I began to lick the back of her neck. Chloe had stopped in front of her daughter and pressed her thumbs firmly but gently into the eight-year-old's nipples. This caused the girl to shudder with delight and my nibbling on her soft little earlobes made her swoon. Chloe hooked her fingers into Peanut's pants and i did the same in the back and we slowly slid them down, savoring the young flesh in front of us. I stopped when her jeans bunched just under her buttcheeks and took in the loveliness of her small ass, burying my face in her crack and blowing in warm, moist air. Ooooh, she sighed and I looked around to see Chloe's face, eyes closed as her nose rested just above her daughter's tight clean slit, breathing in that wonderful perfume we love.</p><p>I slapped the pint-sized backside. ""Pants off!"" I declared and she complied quickly. Now we had a fully naked little girl in front of two fully dressed women. It felt cool. We stood back and admired her as if we were looking at a piece of art. And what a piece of art: dispite her boyish body, Peanut was developing the slightest curve to her hips and her backside was sloping gracefully into a womanly wonder. the rest of her was pure eight-year-old with a deliciously bald mound and that tight slit that hid liquid treasure. We continued to walk around her as she stood, half shy and half smirking, exposed and completely trusting. Chloe stopped directly behind her.</p><p>""Bend over, baby.""</p><p>Peanut leaned forward and jutted her butt out. I started salivating.</p><p>""No,"" Chloe corrected, ""reach down and touch your feet.""</p><p>How easily a schoolgirl could do this. Peanut's ass was sticking straight in the air and her clean puckered orifice seemed begging to be kissed. Chloe put her finger gently on her daughter's little button, feeling the slightly raised ring around her hole. I unbuttoned her top and slid it off her as she unsnapped the front of her bra to release those lovely breasts. I have very nice boobs that hang well on me if I do say so myself. Chloe's breasts are perfect and, cliche or not, jut forward with authority. I mean, these puppies act like they're looking for you. It's even better when her nipples get hard and extended, which they are right now. Quietly stripping myself, I watched as she held one boobie in her hand and guided it to her child's flexing asshole. As she pushed her enlarged nipple in, she moaned quietly. Peanut patiently held her ankles as her mom moved her tit in and around her rim. I could see the look of lust on Chloe as she did this. She then held still and savored the feel of her meaty boob clenched between Peanut's cheeks. It seemed that just the motion of sticking her nipple into her little daughter's ass was floating her boat. ""Mommy..."" Peanut was tiring of that position.</p><p>""I'm sorry, baby. Thank you."" As Chloe back away I leaned in and suckled that same nipple causing Chloe to moan again. Then we grabbed Peanut's small body and, with tickles, carried her upstairs.</p><p>There were nights when we were giggly and silly, having fun like little kids. Other nights we were passionate and depraved, lost in a sea of orgasms. Tonight it was romantic. We laid the peanut down on the bed and lit candles and incense as she stretched her lithe naked body like a cat. We settled between her and slid our arms and legs sensously over the little girl's bare flesh, occasionally stroking her nipples and pussy. Her face was blissful, loving the attention. Chloe gently mashed her heavy breasts into the child's flat chest and they began to kiss; gingerly at first, then with more ardor and they resembled a teenage couple making out. I slid down and separated Peanut's legs giving me a view of her baby smooth cleft. Inhaling her scent and pulling her tight lips apart, I gazed into her pink, wet crevasse, eased my tongue thru the tasty cunt and played with her little pea-sized clit. As I suckled her button I looked up to see Chloe whispering sexual nothings into her daughter's ear as she tweaked her sensitive nipples. I couldn't hear her words but the tone was dirty and the Peanut was smiling. I marveled at the sight of mother and daughter breathing heavily together, one a miniature version of the other. Soon the Nut's body began to buck and I crooked my finger into her special spot and began to swirl it about, just the way she liked it. I pressed another finger on the spot between her pussy and her asshole and the little one started to wail into her mommy's mouth as she shuddered and her coltish legs kicked. Her orgasm only made her pussy scent more delicious and I pushed my mouth between her legs, sliding my face over the slick honey as she gushed. My what a nature this child had.</p><p>As the Peanut rested I climbed over Chloe and kissed her passionately, allowing her to taste her daughter's honey from my face,and we slowly ground our cunts together. We were feeling our familiar buildup when the girl when the girl announced she wasn't through yet. Fine, said Momma, let's see you take care of yourself. Chloe and I leaned back, fingering each other's cunts as we watched the eight-year-old squat in front of us and diddle herself. She liked to watch us as we watched her and her eyes darted from our faces to our hands that were making soft wet sounds between our legs. Chloe moaned as her hand cupped my shaved mound. I knew what Peanut liked and I pulled my fingers from her mother's pussy and sucked them them clean before repeating the motion. The second time Chloe grabbed my hand and sucked on her own juices which really got Peanut to breath harder. She continued to jill herself as she rolled on her side exposing both her hairless pussy and rimmed little asshole. With her other hand she pushed a finger into her anus and Chloe began to ride my fingers as the little one pistoned her digits in and out of both holes. </p><p>""Ooh, baby..."" I saw that sexual glaze on Chloe's face as her daughter got on her knees and obscenely pushed her backside into the air in front of us, rolling her thumb over her puckered button and scooting her body closer to us bit by bit. Soon we were diddling our own cunts as we were very near. The girl scooted closer and Chloe leaned in trying to watch the Nut stretch her asshole open with her thumb and forefinger. I could see saliva almost dripping off of the mother's mouth as her hand began to furiously work her clit and as she raised her butt off the bed to get closer to her babe's treasure's I slipped a wet finger into Chloe's butt. That did it. Chloe fell forward and stuck her tongue into the child's asshole and came at the same time.</p><p>It was indeed a lovely night and as we rested after orgasm number who-knows-what we began to think about dessert.</p><p>""Don't you have to pee, Aunt Anna?"" the Peanut asked anxiously.</p><p>""I was actually thinking about some ice cream.""</p><p>""But I got the good grades, remember?""</p><p>I looked at Chloe who never minded this kind of fun. ""Okay, baby, what would you like?""</p><p>She clapped. ""The tub! You two in the tub.""</p><p>This was a recent Fun Thing for the Nut. We had bought a plastic oval-shaped baby tub that was kept (cleaned and washed, of course) under the bed. Peanut pulled it out and motioned for us the climb in. It was small but two adults could sit in it with our legs sitting over the side comfortably if not a little silly-looking. Chloe and I would face each other and scooch forward until our pelvis's were close and pussies were close to 'kissing'. We actually enjoyed it on the right nights. We would wrap our arms around each other and rub our breasts together and kiss. And we would patiently wait for our bladders to release. The feel of our piss streams shooting into the other's cunt was quite a sensation and would definately make Chloe cum. The Peanut's face hovered between our bodies as she waited and Chloe and I smiled at each other in anticipation.</p><p>""I'm ready,"" I said as I held myself in check, feeling quite full. </p><p>""Should be a minute."" Chloe hunched her hips forward so that our pussy lips were pressed together. There was no rush. We would spend this time fiddling with each other's nipples as we waited. This excited Chloe a lot and her daughter would spend this time kissing back and forth. </p><p>""OOp, here it comes."" she warned and I let go as well. There was actually a second where the pressure built up between us and then the force of our pee streams exploded from our pressed-together cunts, causing a small geyser to shoot from our merged slits. Peanut squealed and dropped her face into the fountain as I watched Chloe climax from the feel of my piss hitting her clit. Even after Chloe had stopped peeing I was still flowing and the Peanut knew what to do. She stood between us, straddled her mother's face, giving me a view of her small butt, and a soft yellow flow cascaded down her mother's boobs and belly and Chloe wailed out one more weak orgasm before latching her mouth over her little girl's hairless pissing cunt. I watched the girl's buttcheeks clenched as she held her mom's head and pushed her pelvis forward. I had stopped and was giving myself one good last diddle as Peanut curled into the pissed -filled tub. I came as I watched the two kiss, dribbling pee on each other. We took a moment to recover.</p><p>""Mom?"" Peanut finally spoke. I thought she was going to finally ask for the ice cream. </p><p>""Yes, baby.?""</p><p>""Can I have a girlfriend?""</p><p>****************************************************</p><p>We sat in the kitchen dishing out the ice cream (finally!). We had just thrown our robes on still feeling a little 'drippy'. I impartially listened to mother and daughter debate the girlfriend issue. Peanut felt that Darla might be 'unique'. (That was a term that we used for our situation. Peanut's schoolmates were probably 'regular' folk and the Nut should always assume that and did.) Chloe was worried it could endanger our homelife .</p><p>""Honey, Darla has already showed that she is capable of being irresponsible. She might not be able to keep a secret. That could be trouble.""</p><p>Peanut stood up. ""Mom, WE were irresponsible. I'm the one who said 'let's drink some'. She's still my best friend.""</p><p>""What about that fight in school?""</p><p>""It wasn't a fight! It was a...""</p><p>""Spirited argument."" I offered.</p><p>""A spirited argument! They were calling her names. Fatty and things. She's not fat, just a little ...rounder than me.""</p><p>""And you stood up for her."" I concluded. ""Peanut, you smell like pee-pee. Go upstairs and start the bath. Don't make it too hot. We'll be up soon.""</p><p>The girl felt that she hadn't made her case yet. ""But Anna....""</p><p>""Peanut go upstairs so we can talk about you.""</p><p>She got the hint. ""Oh. Oh! Okay!"" She ran to the stairs, ran back, retrieved her half full bowl of Rocky road and ran upstairs. Chloe smiled ruefully as she licked her spoon.</p><p>""So what's wrong?"", I asked ""weren't we girlfriends when we were young? Didn't we get in trouble? Remember when we got ahold of that chemistry set?""</p><p>Chloe snorted out a chuckle at that memory. She stabbed at her ice cream with her spoon and was quiet for a moment.</p><p>""You know, I know I'm probably gonna lose this argument. I mean I know what I started when I seduced that child. Don't get me wrong. She's smart and she's beautiful and happy and all that..."" She stirred her dessert into cream.</p><p>""Well, what?""</p><p>Chloe tossed her spoon into the bowl. ""It's just that... shit, I want to be a grandmother some day. I want the Nut to have some options. I... I mean the only people she's known have been you and me. I don't want her to be closed-minded. It's a tough world out there for gays. I feel that I've closed her world up. Now she wants a girlfriend? Is she too young to go one way? Why are you smiling at me like that?""</p><p>""Because I love you, Chloe. Listen to yourself. We made love when we were ten. We couldn't keep our hands off each other. How many times did you make it with Grandmother Rose? Hmm? How close-minded did that make you? You married a great guy and gave birth to an angel. ""</p><p>Chloe continued to stir her ice cream into soup. A smile grew on her face. It was a smile of sweet surrender. She called out Peanut's name and the kid practically leaped down the stairs without touching a step.</p><p>""Yes, Ma'am?"" she asked breathlessly.</p><p>Chloe cleared her throat as she did whenever she was about to give motherly rules.</p><p>""Baby, you know what I've said about being 'unique'--""</p><p>""That it would be dangerous for us all if we were indiscreet, I know Mommy.""</p><p>""Well, you can't expect that Darla, or anybody you like---""</p><p>""Would be unique like us. I know Mommy""</p><p>""So you know that whatever you do---""</p><p>""I must never talk about you and me and Aunt Anna. I know Mommy.""</p><p>Chloe shot a look at me and I smiled. She was definitely her mother's daughter.</p><p>""Well if you'll stop interrupting me, I'll tell you that you can ask Darla, and her mother, of course, if you two can have a sleepover. You can have popcorn and watch movies - no scary ones- and play games or whatever. Just don't blow up the house."" </p><p>Peanut said thank you and hugged her mother with a warmth that made me glow. As she did this she mouthed a silent 'thank you' to me. Chloe held her in front for a word of warning.</p><p>""Now, Jane might not feel comfortable with her child leaving the house and might say no. Remember to respect that decision.""</p><p>""Yes, mommy, I understand what you're saying. Okay, the tub's full. You two smell like pee-pee. Let's go upstairs!""</p><p>**********************************************************</p><p>I understood with Chloe was saying. When she bought this house she was a Widow With Child; with me we became The Lesbian Couple With Child. While I'm sure we're talked about in some of the nearby kitchens, we've pretty much been accepted as part of the neighborhood. Partly because of Peanut's goodwill and partly because we didn't openly flaunt our gayness. We did not deny our orientation but did keep a low profile (some might think it was because we feared hostility but really it was because of our 'special relationship' with the Peanut which we didn't want to raise questions about). Surprisingly Darla's mother had no problem with the kids having a sleepover. Peanut did protect Darla which Jane appreciated.</p><p>The next Friday night Darla came over with her overnight case. She was a lovely child with jet black hair and a beautiful smile. She looked like a little Linda Ronstadt actually and was tickled that the 'blue rice' incident was behind her. She and Peanut spent the early part of the evening dancing in her room, giggling over fan magazines and making a loud thump noise. ""Anna, tell the rugrats there'll be no cheer-leading maneuvers upstairs."" Chloe asked as she cleaned some pot for our downstairs film festival. Later on as I was getting a soda from the kitchen, Peanut came down to nuke some popcorn.</p><p>""How's it going, honey?"" I asked with a sly wink. </p><p>The Peanut was nonchalant. ""Oh okay."" There was a hint of disappointment in her. ""I don't think Darla is, you know, 'unique'.</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry, baby.""</p><p>""That's okay."" She smiled, ""She's still my best friend."" And with that she went upstairs with her popcorn.</p><p>The next morning they were up early and laughing around their cereal bowls. ""You guys have fun?"" I asked. Yah, they chimed and somewhere along the way they decided they wanted to do it again. </p><p>""I know!"" Darla exclaimed, ""Let's go ask my mom if we can sleepover at my house tonight!""</p><p>Chloe said only if it was alright with Jane---BAM! They were out the door and running across the yard together. I watched them make a beeline for Jane's, still managing to hold hands as they ran. I felt Chloe's breath on my neck. She kissed my ear.</p><p>""What?"" I questioned her attention.</p><p>""I was just remembering that we were best friends before we became lovers."" She kissed my neck and held me close. ""That's for being my buddy.""</p><p>The summer vacation months came and the arrangement turned out perfect for both us and Jane. Peanut and Darla would sleepover at our house on Fridays which allowed Jane and her husband a night of social partying in which they didn't have to worry about babysitters or what time they could come home. Chloe and I could do the same on Saturday nights. we weren't heavy party-ers but it was fun to go out, have some drinks and pretend we were young and hot.</p><p>In the meantime, the two kids were inseparable thru the dog days of summer. They ran, jumped, got bored and kept finding new things to do. A plastic kiddie pool was used, a lemonade stand was created and several times they invaded Mrs. Wilson's attic at her invitation. Mrs. Wilson was the elderly widow down the street whose attic was loaded with memorabilia and was happy to see the youngsters use their imagination as they rummaged thru old clothing and props. They enjoyed dressing up and walking around the neighborhood as hippies and bikers, even walked into the kitchen, loaded with hair gel, as members of A Flock Of Seagulls. They laughed, argued and laughed again and I must say I felt a touch of jealousy at Peanut's good friendship as well as pride. </p><p>Two months of this went by when Jane asked if they could take advantage of us and get away with Rob (her husband) for a long weekend. We had planned to go to the beach so we said no problem. It was a two hour drive but we had booked a room on the boardwalk so we could take our time and have fun.</p><p>The beach was crowded and the boardwalk was full of fun. The water wasn't as warm as we had hoped but the kids were having a screaming good time anyway. I didn't really like to step into the ocean as it just wasn't my thing. (I tended to hear the theme from 'Jaws' whenever I even waded.) Chloe was like her daughter, part fish. I sat in my beach chair, read a book and kept an eye on the three as they jumped around in the water like dolphins. The breeze picked up and Darla came running toward me, teeth chattering. Ready to take a break? I asked. As she nodded and dug out her beach towel I couldn't help but notice how her snug wet swimsuit was outlining her pretty little pussy. Chloe had noticed earlier and gave me the eye. </p><p>""Good heavens, you're shivering. Come here.""</p><p>I sat on the blanket and dried her with my towel and she sat in front of me as we looked out to the ocean. Her towel was as big as a blanket so I wrapped it around us. We were covered with just our heads sticking out and I instinctively drew her back against me to keep her warm. She really wasn't fat just hefty for her age and her chest had enough fleshiness to it to make her seem like she was developing early when really it was just baby-fat. I suddenly realized that my hand was cupping one of her 'boobs' but she didn't say anything so I made no effort to remove it. Instead I would occasionally hug her to me and we would chuckle as we watched Peanut trying to get on Chloe's shoulders in waist-high surf. I was in awe at how good Chloe looked in her bikini. My palm could feel Darla's nipple harden thru her swimsuit. I started to move my hand away slowly, letting it graze against the stiffening tip, and the girl grabbed it and pressed it close to her.</p><p>""That feels good."" she said pleasantly as she her little hands moved mine around in a circular motion. She looked up at me. ""I'm glad you like me Anna."" </p><p>""That's not hard to do, young lady, you're very likable."" Her Linda Ronstadt-smile widened at this and I almost melted she was such a darling. The wind was getting chilly and people were donning light jackets if they could so we didn't look out of place bundled up like a tent. I heard myself swallow and my heartbeat pick up as my fingers began to trace around her nipple. Both of us gazed out to the ocean as my thumb and forefinger gently pinched her puffy-feeling tit, like holding the edge of a coin, and rolled it back and forth. She moaned a soft approval as I played with her cushiony button thru the material, scratching my fingernail across the tip which made her body shake.</p><p>Fortunately (?) Chloe and the Peanut came running up scrambling for towels. I had hoped we looked innocent enough under our homemade teepee but Chloe gave me a humorously jealous look as she announced it was time to find some food. I wrapped a towel around my waist as we packed up as I felt I might have a wet spot on my bikini bottom. Chloe and I wore our terry robes and carried most of the gear while the two minxes walked in front of us with their towels over their shoulders. Their wet swimsuits clung tight to their bottoms as they skipped ahead and the sight of Peanut's tight little ass and Darla's plumper backside constantly moving in front of us kept us entertained. Our girl wore a bikini and Darla was a one-piece but there was still a lot of young flesh hopping about us to spark my imagination. In the hotel elevator Peanut asked if they could play in the game room that was on the first floor. Surprisingly, Chloe said sure, just for a little while.</p><p>Our room was on the eight floor and overlooked the boardwalk and ocean. It had a lovely balcony, a clean, bright decor, two full-size beds and , to the girls' delight, a jacuzzi in the bathroom. We put everything down, kicked off our sandals and flip-flops and made the appropriate bathroom breaks. Then Chloe produced a ten dollar bill and gave it to the Peanut.</p><p>""You have a half-hour or when this money runs out, whichever comes first. You know the rules so behave. When you come back you'll take a quick shower and we'll get some dinner, okay?"" Yay, the kids squealed, took their hotel card and left.</p><p>It was quiet for a second. I turned to tell Chloe what had happened on the beach but she was too quick in pushing me against the wall and kissing me passionately.</p><p>""God, I am so fucking horny,"" she breathed in my ear. Nothing more needed to be said. I pulled her bikini bottom off, she removed mine. I pushed her onto the first bed, lifted her leg and, as we had done so many times before, began to grind our pussies together. The coarseness of her pubic hair on my shaved mound disappeared quickly as our slick juices merged and I laid atop my lover, pushed my tongue into her mouth and began humping her cunt in the manner that always made her eventually scream.</p><p>When the kids came back we were showered and dressed. We had dinner at an outdoor cafe and came back to the room to watch the festivities from the balcony. I'm not sure what the event was but there was going to be fireworks after dark and our view of the ocean would be perfect. Darla asked if we were going to enjoy the jacuzzi.</p><p>""Sure, why not. It looks like it's big enough for three.""</p><p>""But there's four of us."" Peanut countered.</p><p>""You two count as halves."" I joked. It was still early in the evening. ""Why don't you guys watch some TV.""</p><p>Chloe and I caught a buzz and watched the activity below us on the boardwalk. After a while the Peanut came out on the balcony and closed the sliding glass door behind her.</p><p>""Mom, Anna, we need to talk.""</p><p>Uh-oh. Whenever the Nut sounded like this we were in for a Serious Talk in which she would surprise us by using words that didn't seem to fit an eight-year-old. She took a moment to weigh her words.</p><p>""I think Darla would like to be 'unique' with us.""</p><p>Chloe looked at me and I gave her an 'I-have-no-idea' look. ""Honey, what do you mean? You and Darla aren't even 'unique'.""</p><p>Peanut took a deep breath. ""Actually, Mom, we are. We have been. For a while now.""</p><p> ""Since when?""</p><p>""Since...the first time we had a sleepover.""</p><p>I leaned forward. ""You told me otherwise. That night. You said she wasn't ...""</p><p>""I know. I did that on purpose.""</p><p>Chloe and I looked at each other in shock. Suddenly all those imaginary fantasies I would occasionally have regarding those two jumped back into my memories. It was 'what-a-shame-they-aren't-really-doing-it' kind of fantasies.</p><p>""You guys were really doing it?"" I tried to keep my voice down, ""we never heard anything.""</p><p>""Yah, we had to be really quiet."" the child said nonchalantly. </p><p>The glass door slid open and Darla came out. The tv was boring. We were all suddenly quiet, just the sounds of the surf and boardwalk below us. </p><p>Peanut spoke up. ""Darla, go inside and find us another show to watch.""</p><p>""""but there's nothing on--""</p><p>""Darla"", Peanut insisted, ""go inside so we can talk about you.""</p><p>""Oh..."" was all she could say and she went back inside. Peanut closed the door.</p><p>Chloe was not happy. ""Patricia. How dare you talk to your friend like that.""</p><p>""Mom listen. Darla likes girls. She's afraid people won't like her because she likes girls. She's afraid her Mom won't like her anymore so her mom doesn't know.""</p><p>I aimed calm at Chloe. ""Baby, Darla's only eight. She might think differently soon.""</p><p>""She's nine."" Peanut reminded me, ""and that's what I told her. But she's my friend so it doesn't really matter what she wants. She's still my friend. Now...the thing is, she really likes you guys. I mean, she REALLY talks about you guys. She loves you Anna. Not(!) that she doesn't love you , Mom, she does, but I think she ,y'know, kinda has a thing for Anna.""</p><p>""I'll get over it, ""Chloe deadpanned then leaned in with more alarm, ""Honey, have you told her about ...us?""</p><p>""No Mom!"" Peanut was irritated that she was asked. ""It's just that she knows you two are lesbians and she thinks you guys are great. And..."" The Nut let this one sit for a second.</p><p>I took the cue. ""And...?""</p><p>""And... we couldn't get into the game room without out flip-flops so we came back. You two were on the bed playing and didn't even hear us.""</p><p>""Oh jeez."" I heard Chloe mutter.</p><p>""We just stood there for a minute and snuck out again. We didn't even go back to the game room, we just went to the lobby bathroom and did ourselves.""</p><p>""Peanut!""</p><p>""We were quiet, Mom. And it's your fault. You two were hot. Anyway, I think it's driving her crazy hanging around you guys. I'm just saying she's unique enough for us, right?""</p><p>I smiled at Chloe as I saw her fighting with her motherly emotions, trying to take in all this information in a short period of time. I knew where the Peanut's logic was taking this.</p><p>""Honey,"" Chloe tried to sound impartial, ""Darla's a lovely child. Don't think we haven't noticed just how lovely she is. And I'm glad you found a good friend and that you take care of each other. I mean, look out for other. But the thing about you and me and Anna...well, we've talked about how risky it could be---""</p><p>""What's the matter, Mom?"" Peanut trumped, ""scared we can't keep a secret?""</p><p>Chloe opened her mouth to counter, but wound up thinking about the last three months in which these two youngsters didn't even lead us to think they were nothing more than friends.</p><p>I was still smiling. ""Peanut honey, how does she taste?""</p><p>The girl was surprised by my question and grinned. ""Real good. Different but good."" I saw Chloe's face flush as her daughter answered.</p><p>""Honey,"" I continued, ""Go inside and watch TV, y'know, so we can talk about you.""</p><p>***********************************************************************</p><p>You kind of know where this was heading. The sun went down. The fireworks went up. The cool breeze had stopped and the air was warm and dry. We oohed and awed for the first half hour but , not being a major holiday, the fireworks were low-budget and not very imaginative. After a while one burst looked like another. Still, it looked great over the ocean and as the girls got bored Peanut suggested we fire up the jacuzzi. Okay, Chloe said, put on your swimsuits.</p><p>Chloe, at this point, was not sure how the evening would go and opted to do what we would normally in mixed company which was to wear our bathing suits in the whirlpool. Chloe made a phone call to Darla's mother, as planned, and Darla was still telling Jane what a fun time she was having when Chloe came into the bathroom to find the Nut and I in the tub. The harsh bathroom lights took a little away from the atmosphere and I wished i had brought some candles from home. You look nice, Mommy, Peanut offered as she stood in her bikini.</p><p>""Hm. Nice move, Kiddo. You need to get on my good side."" Chloe smirked as she climbed in. We were drinking colas out of plastic champagne glasses to help the mood. </p><p>Darla came in wearing her tight one-piece and gave a formal thank-you for inviting me speech that Jane reminded her to give. ""you're quite welcome, honey."" Chloe replied. ""You've become one of the family this summer and Peanut has a good friend. Although, I think tomorrow we're gonna get you a new swimsuit, that one is just a teeeny bit snug.""</p><p>Darla immediately looked down at her crotch. ""I know, you can see my kitty pretty good.""</p><p>""You're what?"" I asked. Peanut whispered loudly to us ""That's what she calls it. Her 'kitty'.""</p><p>Darla blushed and stood there. Aren't you coming in? She glanced at the toilet. </p><p>""You have to pee, honey?"" I said casually, ""go ahead. We're all girls here. We all have kitties.""</p><p>Darla quietly went to the seat and, because it was one-piece, had to peel her suit off completely (well, down to her ankles, anyway). While we pretended to have small talk about fireworks and water jets, Chloe and I were definitely checking out the nude nine-year-old as she sat down and began to pee. She had a soft chubby body with the aforementioned mini-boobs which were capped by lovely little puffies that were pink and tasty-looking. Her plump mound sported a clearly defined slit that (as we knew from staring at her clingy suit) was longer than the Peanut's. The child knew that all eyes were on her pussy as a stream of pee shot out for a full minute. I could tell from Chloe's face that any misgivings about the situation was tossed the moment she watched this girl make water in front of her. Darla seemed bolder now as she stood and wiped herself in front of us. She looked down at the tight fabric around her ankles.</p><p>""Do I hafta put this back on?""</p><p>I jumped on it. ""Oh hell no, kid. In fact, we may as well all take this stuff off."" With that I unhooked my top and tossed it up in the air and it landed right next to Darla. Peanut giggled, did the same and her little bra landed on Darla's head. Soon we were all naked and Darla climbed in. I knew Chloe was about to make a cautionary statement when Darla beat her to it.</p><p>""You know, we probably shouldn't tell my mother about this. She might not understand.""</p><p>""Mum's the word"" I promised.</p><p>We relaxed after that, talked about the day's events as Darla was trying to study our bodies thru the rippling water. the parts of us that received sun were turning red in the hot water. The girls were pretty tan on their arms and legs but were stark white where the bathing suits always covered, clearly showing that Peanut always wore a girl's bikini and Darla a one-piece. There was a bit of nervousness in the air. At one point Chloe decided to start the ball rolling in our direction.</p><p>""Darla, honey, Peanut told me that you guys came back for your flip-flops.""</p><p>The girl's eyes went wide for a split second and she looked to Peanut for a response.</p><p>""It's okay, Darla. It just happened and there's nothing for anyone to be mad at. I just hope you weren't , you know, bothered by what you saw.""</p><p>""Oh no, ma'am. I mean, I've seen my folks do it a couple of times when they didn't know I was watching. it's just that...well...""</p><p>""You never saw two women do it before. It didn't upset you or anything?""</p><p>""Oh no! It was different but I liked it."" She shrank a little as if she just gave away a secret about herself. ""It was nice."" she bravely concluded.</p><p>""Perhaps it's best if you don't mention that part about us on the bed to your mother either."" I offered. She solemnly concurred.</p><p>Perhaps it was my racing heartbeat but the water was getting a bit hot and we all agreed it was time to step out. Chloe grabbed a towel and dried the Peanut off slowly and thoroughly. I did the same to Darla. She was facing me as she spread her legs a bit so I run the towel under her backside, her eyes intently scanning my face. ""You're very pretty."" she whispered with seriousness as I gently pushed the cloth between her buttcheeks.</p><p>We walked out into the room still naked as if that was to way to be. The two bed lights were on and weren't very bright but I decided to improve on it. I took one of the scarves that Chloe and I had bought on the boardwalk and wrapped it around the lampshade. It cast a bluish light about the room. Chloe took hers,which was green, and wrapped it around the other lamp. The room now had a lovely aqua glow about it. The girls were just standing naked as if they were to expect something. Though we had just come out of the jacuzzi, our bodies were dry and smooth. We all walked to the door of the balcony to watch the last few fireworks. It felt liberating to stand naked to the world knowing that only porposes could see us from our vantage point. </p><p>The Peanut took Darla's hand and quietly went back into the bathroom. Chloe gave me a questioning look.</p><p>""I'll bet she 's telling Darla what to expect.""</p><p>Sure enough, they came back out and asked for our attention. We stood there as the girls looked us over. Two adults and two schoolgirls, all in our birthday suits. Chloe was the only one with hair on her pussy. Peanut turned and kissed her friend. Darla's eyes were on us as the Nut kept their lips together and put her arms around her. I think it was the smiles we grown-ups had that made her relax and kiss back. We sat on the edge of the bed and clapped quietly, encouraging them to do more.</p><p>""You two are such beautiful little angels,' Chloe crooned, ""Tell me, what would you like to do?""</p><p>Darla whispered into Peanut's ear. No, not yet, the Peanut answered. I know! We should sniff each other.</p><p>""Sniff?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yah. Darla likes to sniff me. You wanna sniff Darla?""</p><p>""I would love to."" Chloe responded huskily. Peanut made Darla lay back on the other bed and spread her legs apart. Her plump bald pussy was inviting to say the least. I motioned for Chloe to move in. She and her daughter bunched between Darla's legs and Chloe did what she also loved to do: 'sniff' a young girl's cunt. As she inhaled the secret perfume of Darla's slit, I moved around to the top of the bed looking down at the girl's face as I also watched Chloe begin to run her tongue between the folds of her kitty. ""Oooh."" the girl said quietly as my partner cupped her hands under her buttcheeks to better lick her. I lowered my face over Darla's, my hair dropping like a curtain around her head, and kissed her mouth, my chin bumping her nose a little. We swirled our tongues together in bliss. She giggled that strands of my hair were tickling her. I looked up to see Chloe's mouth covering her fleshy crack and I knew from the way Darla's body was jerking that she was working wonders with that tongue.</p><p>Chloe looked up at me and smiled, her face slick with honey. ""Peanut's right. She does taste different. Come and try.""</p><p>I dropped my head back down again, creating the same curtain around Darla's face. ""I'm going to taste your kitty."" I whispered, ""Okay?"" Yah, she giggled. There was glee in her eyes. I slid up to her pussy and Chloe kissed me, letting me taste the juice from her chin. MMM, I said approvingly and dove right in. She tasted musky and sweet at the same time. I was lost in her folds, slurping like a kid and then began to suckle her pea-sized clit until her body began to convulse . The Peanut pulled me away finally saying that Darla needed a moment to rest now.</p><p>""Wha-- she came?"" </p><p>""Yah. I told you. We learned to be quiet.""</p><p>""That was good."" Darla panted. Her smooth, plump body was flush red. She had been fondling my boobs as I tasted her. </p><p>Chloe had been silently fingering herself as she watched. ""What else would you like, honey?""</p><p>Before Darla could answer, Peanut piped in. ""She likes to have her botty licked too!""</p><p>""Her botty?""</p><p>The Nut whispered loudly again. ""That's what she call her butthole.""</p><p>Ah, we said. The rest of the night was toyland for Chloe and me. We turned Darla's pudgy little body over and delighted ourselves with a close-up view of her white buttocks. We kissed each cheek as the girls giggled and then we pulled them apart to reveal a small, star-shaped and surprisingly pink hole.(I know my anus has a brownish halo around it). Peanut whispered to Darla to lift her butt up and as she raised on her knees we got an even better look at her lightcolored botty. I held her cheeks further apart and insisted that Chloe enjoy. She selfishly dove in, planting her lips right on the wrinkled hole. I heard the girl gasp and moan as the Nut stroked her hair. I could see Chloe's tongue snaking in and out. I reached under and played with Darla's hairless cunt while motioning Peanut to lay on her back. Soon Darla was eating her best friend while her mother was licking her asshole. I don't know how many times she came that night but she was looser and louder with each orgasm, especially after hearing us adults cum. </p><p>Darla's ambitions were also met. She wanted to play with the grown-ups and as Chloe and I posed for her she explored and probed every inch of our adult bodies. While the Peanut kibitzed, she tweaked our nipples, fondled our boobs in her small hands and explored our pussies with fingers, nose and tongue. Looking down to see this cherub's angelic face buried in my cunt was enough to make me climax but in fact she was also quite talented and her tongue soon had me gushing cunt juice that she readily swallowed. Then she and the Nut would delight in the unfolding petals of Chloe's honeybox, brushing their fingers over her trim bush and gently inching their fingers into her soft asshole. I fed my lover my nipple as I worked her clit, knowing she was about to come. Her mouth stayed glued to my tit as she exploded, sending muffled vibrations through my body. I could hear Darla chuckle as she fought to keep her finger in Chloe's butt.</p><p>We need to rest, I lied, why don't you kids entertain us. Chloe and I propped ourselves on the bed and snuggled together as the kids began to kiss. Expecting some live kiddie porn action, instead we watched as the two continued to kiss; softly, passionately, gasping into each other's mouths. Seeing the two young naked bodies wrap around themselves, pressing their soft unblemished flesh together as they continued to just make out was a warming and erotic sight. </p><p>It was a polite night as we took turns making each other cum. Whoever was pleasing someone else had her body licked and probed as she did so. Our bodies were coated with the smell of sex yet the ocean breeze kept us dry and ready for more. Soon I felt the call of nature and Chloe took the cue to inquire.</p><p>""Darla, honey, do like to play pee games?""</p><p>The Peanut, as usual, spoke up for her. ""She doesn't. I mean, we pee in front of each other but she doesn't like to do anything else. I think she thinks it's weird.""</p><p>""Do not!"" Darla argued. There was something in her reaction that told me she was surprised that two grown-ups would be into this. Sweet Peanut, she really could keep a secret. Chloe and I sensed that this might change her mind.</p><p>""Doesn't matter, child, you don't have to do anything that doesn't appeal to you."" Chloe soothed, ""do you mind if my little girl and I play?"" Darla, wide-eyed, nodded assent. ""Would you like to watch?"" Again she nodded. </p><p>We took the kids into the bathroom and Chloe sat on the edge of the now-empty jacuzzi. The peanut whispered into her ear and she nodded. Later I found that she had told her mother to ""go easy, Mom, we don't want to scare her."" The Nut stood up on the tile looking down on Chloe. She aimed her little pussy at her mother's heavy boobs and, as Chloe fiddled with her own nipples, shot a stream of yellow liquid onto her breasts, taking care to water her down from side to side. Chloe held her tits out and the girl concentrated the flow directly at her nipples. I could hear a sharp intake of breath from Darla as she watched and I could see the familiar look of lust in Chloe's eyes as her little girl peed on her. Peanut's output soon diminished and I chuckled at the sight of her tiny buttcheeks clenching as she forced the last of it out. Chloe leaned forward and gave her young one's pissy pussy a kiss. </p><p>I still had to go and I looked at Darla, who seemed eager but shy. Would you like to go with me? Yah, she clapped and we climbed into the tub and took the same position that Peanut had. Darla still had stage fright so I motioned for her to get close to Chloe, her hairless cunt just inches from Chloe's boobs. I knelt down and positioned myself over her belly and started to wizz. Damn, I had to go; my piss came out strong and forceful and splattered off of my lover's skin back onto me. Darla finally shot an arc of pee over Chloe's shoulder before she concentrated and landed her flow between the breasts, her clear-colored urine cascading down into my river of gold. She giggled delightfully. Her duration was short but memorable to her but I continued to gush as my overfull bladder still had a ways to go. Chloe fingered herself as I aimed my stream upward to her chin but then I ran out of water and she came hard as my pussy dribbled the last drops on her diddling hand.</p><p>I woke at the break of dawn, the hotel's white walls amplifying the morning's glow. Darla was nestled in my arms, sleeping with a smile on her round face. A little guilt swept over me as I felt that maybe I had ignored my Peanut during our little orgy. I heard a sound and turned to look at the other bed. The nut was laying on her side, propped on her elbow, naked and quietly swirling her finger in her smooth little kitty. Chloe was behind her, in a prone position, with her face between the child's buttcheeks, obviously tonguing her daughter's hole. I watched serenely as the Nut watched me back, closing her eyes from time to time when a sweet moment was felt. Her breathing soon became labored and Darla was now awake and silently watching the fun, her head resting on my hip. After a time Peanut's eyes glazed over and then suddenly: ""Oh!"" Her finger began to move faster and A minute later she looked straight at the two of us: ""OH!"" Chloe grabbed her girl's non-existent hips and held on, continuing to piston her tongue in and out of the eight-year-old's soft, wrinkled button. Sensing a wave she could not stop, little Peanut's eyes went wide and then she surrendered: ""OOOHHH!"" and she bucked as she came, forcing her mother to grab on tighter. She would not take her tongue out until the child had fully climaxed. ""I love you guys"" she murmured as she fell back to sleep in her mother's arms.</p><p>***************************************************************</p><p>We spent the day on the beach and boardwalk. It was too expensive to stay another night so we packed up our gear at the end of the day and loaded up the car. I could tell the kids were beat. Hell, I was beat. As Chloe announced that now was the time to hit the restroom before they hit the road, Darla motioned for her to lean forward. </p><p>""Can I kiss you?""</p><p>""You mean, may you kiss me. We're in the hotel parking lot, honey, I don't---"" Darla surprised her by kissing her tenderly on her cheek.</p><p>""That's for being so good to me."" She turned and kissed me the same way. We smiled at her discretion. The Peanut piped up, ""Can we do this again next weekend?""</p><p>Chloe snorted. ""Only if we win the lottery. Besides, I promised Mrs. Nelson that we'd baby sit the twins for her next weekend.""</p><p>The Nut's eyes and smile went wide at this news. So did mine. Darla didn't get what the big deal was. Sweet Peanut, she really could keep secrets.</p>"
1648,Moments of Moisture,HoneyWest,1,,"['F/F/g/g/g/g/b extr ped', 'ws']","<p>Harley had worried that maybe her children were becoming rich, spoiled brats. Then she smiled. It suddenly seemed like a ridiculous concern considering the extravagant gift she was about to give them for their birthday.</p><p>Harley was very wealthy. Not the kind of wealthy where she could buy Trump Towers. Just the kind of wealthy where she could live in a suite there for as long as she wanted. Despite her sapphic leaning, she married well, divorced even better and invested masterfully. She has tried not to forget her modest middle-class upbringing but her life ambition of seeing the world has had an effect on her as well as her young daughters. In spite of her wealth Harley has kept a low profile. Active in political and philanthropic donations, she has insisted on being low key. No reality show fame for her or her kids, Harley wanted to be sure they would appreciate just how lucky they were to be in this tax bracket.</p><p>The girls, Amanda and Cassandra, seemed to be handling it okay. They were respectful, polite and intelligent for their age. They were beautiful as well. At eight years old (about to become nine), they knew the power of their charms and the importance of discretion. And they were wonderful lovers to their mother . They kept her deliciously warm during that power outage in Norway, surprised her with a lovely necklace for her birthday in London and helped her seduce a seven-year-old girl in Greece.</p><p>Now their birthday was here and despite her concerns about spoiling the children (they each received a five hundred dollar cash card as an early present) she was about to go a bit over the top for two kids who wanted for little.</p><p>Harley was at a sidewalk cafe in Guayaquil thinking about a second cup of really strong Ecuadorian coffee when a stately car pulled over close to her. Getting in the vehicle she was greeted by her 'real estate agent', Mallory. They were driving to the outskirts of the city.</p><p>""Here ya go."" Mallory handed over a packet of documents, ""Agreements, payment arrangements and medical reports. They're clean as a whistle. Where are the kids?""</p><p>""Shopping with Stefan. I'll shoot him the address as soon as I'm ready."" Harley looked at the box in the back seat. ""Is that the cake?""</p><p>""Yeah, kinda big but you're entertaining more than two kids. Everything else is in the trunk. You okay with this?""</p><p>""Yes. Inez and I have spoken enough over the 'net. I'm fairly comfortable with her and her oldest daughter is a fine interpreter.""</p><p>""Nina, isn't it?""</p><p>""Yes, as usual you did a good job, Mallory.""</p><p>Mallory was a sort of a 'Supply Artist' (her words) for the rich and depraved. She supplies Harley with the unique erotica she desires. One night last year, while discussing her request, they came upon this idea for the twins' birthday. Mallory said she'd investigate and a few months later contacted Harley with the news that she may have found the proper candidate. Now they were entering a fairly lower-class neighborhood on the edge of Guayaquil. It was not the slums but it certainly was a working class area which, like almost all houses here regardless of status had decorative bars over each window. Still the yards were kept neat and orderly and Harley felt strangely safe here. Incredible mountains loomed over the suburbs as they pulled into the driveway of a modest home.</p><p>Inez met them at the door and she and Harley instinctively hugged. She was a stocky yet beautiful woman with a smile that was captivating , if she was indeed a few years older than Harley it didn't show. Not fully versed in English, Inez motioned for them to enter. It was a economically furnished but homey house that exuded family and warmth. Standing in the middle of the living room was Nina, her thirteen year old daughter. Nina was just plain gorgeous with the same smile as her mother. In excellent English (perhaps better than Harley, Mallory or her kids) she asked that Harley have a seat on the couch and offered refreshments. While iced tea was being served, Mallory moved about in a business-like fashion. She took a suitcase that was in the hallway out to the car and came back with a case of her own. From this case she extracted an electronic detection device and began to scan each room in the house. Harley felt a little embarrassed and wanted to apologize for her agent's brusk demeanor but Inez just smiled and waved it off. A deal was a deal and there was to be no electronic devices in the house for the duration; nothing that could record the activities of the next twenty-four hours. The suitcase that was now in the car held the family laptop and cellphones. The house was now clean of any possible cameras or recording devices. Mallory took pride in her thoroughness and her reputation.</p><p>""All set."" she announced, ""you can call the kids when you want.""</p><p>**********************************************************************************</p><p>Mandy and Candy figured they were getting a birthday party of some sort. When Stefan, their chauffeur/bodyguard took a call and herded them out of the shopping district and into the car they knew it would be for this reason. They had already seen the major sites and were due to be back in school in the States next week. Now they were standing in the living room of some people they did not know. It was not the type of room they were expecting. Their walk-in closet at home was about this size. Harley introduced them to Inez and Nina and they politely said how do you do. Inez and her daughter were commenting in Spanish how lovely the girls were, Mandy could guess. (They were very much twin now as Candy let her boyish hair grow and Mandy cut hers to match.) Candy was initially engrossed by her iPhone and a game of Scrabble she had been playing on it with a friend in New York, but now she was curious as to what they were doing in a strange house in a strange country.</p><p>""Mom,"" Candy said quietly, as she thought no one else there knew English, ""What are we doing here?""</p><p>Harley was enjoying the kids' uncertainty. ""Why, we're celebrating your birthday, of course. Come in here.""</p><p>In the next room the dining table was festively set up with cake , ice cream , small wrapped gifts and balloons. The room was as spartan as the previous one with family photographs on the wall and an antique hutch. It looked warm and homey and colorful but gave the twins no further idea on why they drove all the way out here to celebrate this day.</p><p>""Wow"", the girls smiled and acted very pleased. ""Thank you Inez and Nina"" Mandy said graciously, ""It's.. very beautiful.""</p><p>""The candles aren't lit."" was all Candy could think of to say.</p><p>""Well I didn't want to light them until I gave you two your presents. You ready?""</p><p>""Sure!"" Mandy answered. Candy was momentarily distracted by a beep on her phone that told her it was her turn at Scrabble. Mallory came out of nowhere. Hi Mallory, said the kids, surprised to see her.</p><p>""Hi guys. Which one are you? Candy? Can I borrow your phone a sec?""</p><p>Um, sure. Candy surrendered it to Mallory who then walked out the back door. ""Hey, where's she going with my--""</p><p>""Kids! in here."" Harley called.</p><p>They went back into the living room where Inez was seated on the couch. Nina came out of a back bedroom holding an sleeping toddler which she placed in her mother's arms. The baby was out like a light. Then a young boy, about six years of age and a girl, obviously younger, came out of the hallway and sat on either side of Inez while Nina perched on the arm of the sofa. They were all dressed very nattily. You could tell they were related; same black hair, dark eyes, beautiful complexion and lovely smiles. It almost looked like they were posing for a family portrait.</p><p>There was a moment of silence as Harley moved to the side of the couch and in a Vanna White gesture: ""Ta-Daa!""</p><p>There was silence again as the twins looked at the group on the sofa, then to their mother and back again. Mandy got it right off the bat. Candy not so quickly.</p><p>""Oh my gawd!"", Mandy exclaimed, ""you got us a family!!?? How cool is that!? Oh my gawd!""</p><p>""What?"" Candy asked.</p><p>""You like?"" Harley asked.</p><p>""Oh my gawd!"", Mandy repeated, ""this is amazing.""</p><p>""Wait."" Candy wasn't sure she liked the way they were talking like this in front of the family. ""Are you saying you bought us a family?""</p><p>""Don't be silly dear,"" Harley chided, ""of course not. Let's just say that Inez and her children have agreed, for a nominal fee, to entertain us for the next 24 hours. ""</p><p>""You 'rented' us a family?"" Candy asked cautiously.</p><p>""You should get in the spirit of things, honey. This is a rare thing to find. The Robles are like us, only not rich. I'm going to help her with some capital. In turn, each of these kids will do whatever you want them to for the next day. Believe me, both financially and sexually it's a mutual desire.""</p><p>""They're like our ...'sex slaves'?"" Mandy's eyes were sparkling.</p><p>""Could we like not talk about them like they're not in front of us?,"" Candy asked, feeling uncomfortable.</p><p>Harley smiled. ""Very good, Cassandra. Inez was forewarned that it might take a few minutes of conversation to discuss this matter and agreed to give it time to sink in."" The twins looked a the sitting mother who smiled back, obviously enjoying the youngsters' reactions. Harley continued, ""they do not speak English and you two don't speak Spanish. Nina will interpret when necessary. The agreement is that they will comply with your requests so long as it is reasonable and in no way discomforting. Do you two understand?""</p><p>""Wow,"" Mandy breathed, ""our own sex slaves.""</p><p>""This does NOT mean that we are to break the rules of civility. There is no reason not to be polite and respectful in our desires. Are we understood, ladies?"" Harley asked sternly.</p><p>""Yes ma'am"" the twins answered in unison.</p><p>Harley introduced the rest of the family. The baby was Miguel, only 13 months old, still sleeping. The five year old girl was Elena whose smile made Candy fall in love. The six year old boy was Ziggy.</p><p>""Ziggy?"" the girls asked curiously. The boy smiled as if he enjoyed the reaction to his name.</p><p>There was that awkward moment of silence again as both families weren't sure what to do next. The lovely dark-haired kids eyed the lovely blonde twins and vice-versa. Nina took little Miguel back to his crib as Mallory emerged from the dining room to announce that the candles were lit.</p><p>Happy Birthday was sung in Spanish. The twins blew out the candles together and started passing out cake and ice cream. Mandy noticed the portrait of a handsome man on the wall. It had fresh flowers underneath it. That was Mr. Robles, Nina explained, relating how her father was killed in a mining accident in Brazil last year.</p><p>""Mallory, where's my phone?"" Candy asked.</p><p>""In my car, kid. Your mom will explain."" She finished her cake, gave Harley a kiss on the cheek and waved bye. ""Stefan will be here in the late morning and can be here quickly if you need. Just press this remote. Your plane leaves on time tomorrow so don't be late. Have fun."" And she was gone.</p><p>It seemed that inconsequential so far. Harley watched as the kids enjoyed the food. It was a quiet but pleasant period. Nina was scurrying about like a good hostess making sure everyone had some soda. Inez was cleaning Ziggy's ice cream-painted face. Mandy and Elena were motioning to each other that the cake was good. The two were nervously polite and, at first, would glance, smile and look away. As things calmed down and their glances became longer, the reality of why they were together became more apparent to them. They began to study each others lovely faces; their eye contact became more confident and soon they were mentally undressing. It didn't take long for the twins to feel at home here and Candy and Nina were giggling something about Justin Beiber as they put dishes in the sink.</p><p>Inez sat next to Harley on the sofa. No interpreter at the moment, she gave the blond American a questioning look; 'are you sure you're good with this?'. Harley smiled back. She had been a lesbian most of her life (bisexual anyway) , intimate with her kids the last several years and had just recently discovered just how turned on she was watching her daughters have sex with other women. That time was with her lover, Lily and that delicious young librarian, Willow. The twins were hoping to see them again when they got back to the States. Yes, she smiled to Inez as she took her hand, I'm good.</p><p>Candy walked into the living room and asked quietly, ""Mom, can we play with the baby?""</p><p>That question started it for Harley. She had been in an almost business-like mode as she and Mallory set this thing up, keeping her excitement tucked inside of her, her pussy moist but her mind focused. She had noticed in her life that whenever a fantasy was about to become the real thing her mind and body would react with a special 'gush' in her cunt; a 'moment of moisture' that quickened her heart-rate and set her lust free. She felt that moment now.</p><p>Harley cleared her throat. ""After the child is awake and has been fed and cleaned. Why don't you kids go and play? In the bedrooms.""</p><p>""Without you?"" Mandy asked. How cute she looked holding hands with the five year old Elena.</p><p>""Yes, baby, it's your birthday. Have some fun and we'll join you later.""</p><p>The twins kissed their mother at the same time. You're the best they chimed. Mandy and candy then looked at each other and, as they sometimes did, seemed to communicate without speaking. Mandy wanted to undress Elena. Candy was more interested in playing with a boy. With Nina's help they went into the bedrooms.</p><p>When Nina came out she motioned for the parents to sit still and ran into the kitchen. Harley and Inez sat in silence for a moment, amiably smiling at each other. Harley had worried that she might think less of Inez. I mean, what kind of mother would sell her kids for a sex party? Then she smiled. What kind of mother would buy her kids a sex party? They both understood themselves then. Now they were sexually assessing. Inez was shorter and stockier with a bit of a mid-drift bulge but attractive and dark, with that wonderful smile. She was the kind of woman who could wear pearls at anytime and it would look right. Her breasts suddenly seemed fuller and Harley wanted to see what her nipples looked like. Nina burst back in with a tray of glasses and a pitcher. The thirteen year old was proudly assuming the role of hostess.</p><p>""Mojitas?"" Harley was delighted.</p><p>""Si. Yes."" Nina poured. ""Someday, I'll be ..eh, Martha Stewart. I'll have the best catering in Guayaquil. Movie stars will want my parties.""</p><p>Harley was impressed. Such dreams from a girl whose tits have just started to form.</p><p>""Mom!"" Candy came in upset, ""he's not listening.""</p><p>Nina held her hand up. ""Un momento. I take care of. You two enjoy."" They reentered the bedroom and closed the door.</p><p>The boy was sitting on the edge of his bed, arms folded defiantly. Nina asked in Spanish what was wrong. Ziggy and her argued for a moment. Candy was impatient. What's wrong, she asked.</p><p>Nina left out an air of exasperation. ""He doesn't want to be the only one naked.""</p><p>Oh, is that all, Candy said and deftly pulled her shirt off to expose her bare chest which probably wasn't very different from the boy's. Ziggy's eyes widen, though, as he gawked at the nine-year-old's body, as did Nina. ""What?"" she wondered aloud. Nina unbuttoned her top to reveal her newly blossoming buds. Candy 'ooohed' at the sight of the teenager's little mounds. They were barely mounds indeed, just soft shallow cones of flesh that molded to perfect points. What Candy was in awe of was her dark nipples, they were brown, sharply lined and large. Large may not be the right description since her boobs were so small but they capped about half of her tits and she joked that she hoped to grow into them. Ziggy pulled his shirt off to show that he also had very dark puffy nipples.. Candy's were flat and pink. She reached over and felt the thirteen year old's little boobies. Nina liked the touch of this fair girl and reciprocated. Nina's nipples were in an excited state, long and pointy yet soft and cushy to Candy's delight. As they fondled each other little Ziggy decided he didn't like the lack of attention to him and he dropped his trousers, standing in just his white BVDs.</p><p>Nina cooed and motioned Candy closer to the boy. They knelt, their faces just inches from his tiny package. The teenager said something to her brother and he kissed her on the lips, surprisingly soft. She pulled his briefs down and Candy saw her first live boy penis. It was as cute as she'd hoped; a smooth tiny fleshy tube, about three inches, that looked longer than it was due to the excess foreskin. Nina lifted it to show off his little nut sac underneath and it started to stiffen at her touch and point upward. The girls both said encouraging things to Ziggy as they played with his small stick and Candy delighted in rolling the foreskin back to expose the delicate-looking head. She breathed in a musky smell and, with a nod from Nina, wrapped her pink lips around the shaft.</p><p>Harley and Inez were sitting on the couch eying each other. They both were horny as hell and downed their drinks faster than they should. The thoughts of what was going on in the other rooms were sparking their lust but neither one had initiated a move yet. Harley realized that the deal was for her and her family to be the aggressors. She seductively pointed her finger at Inez and motioned for her to unbutton her blouse. After she took her top off, Inez obeyed and scooted closer to Harley to allow her easy access to her body. Her bra was invaded and fingers firmly pinched her dark thick nipple. Inez dropped her head back and closed her eyes, relishing the erogenous jolts shooting through her chest with that firm grip. Harley was aware of the scent her pussy was giving as she began to disrobe and explore the dark beauty. Soon they were both naked and wrapped together in a passionate kiss. They were enjoying their differences; Inez's small but thick patch of pubic hair, Harley was shaved with a wisp of light bush above her slit; Inez's pointed, dark nipples, Harley's round, eraser-tip nubs. The Latin woman slipped her finger into Harley's moist crack, swirled it around and brought it to her mouth to taste. Soon they were diddling each other and smearing their cunt juices on their nipples for more advanced tasting.</p><p>Nina was pleased at Ziggy's grin as the young girl sucked on his little willy. Candy was enjoying the pliant foreskin as it rolled under her lips and she knew that she was going to lick every inch of this boy's body as she slid her hand to explore between his buttcheeks. The youngster spoke to his sister who translated that he would like to see Candy completely naked. ""I would too,"" Nina smiled. Candy blushed and peeled off her pants and made an offer for the two to do the rest. Expecting them to disrobe her right away, Candy was surprised as Nina knelt behind her and pressed her nose, actually her face, into the crack of her petite ass as she breathed in the body scents thru the thin panties. Ziggy leaned back on the bed, his little dick standing obscenely, as he watched his sister slowly expose the fair girl's pussy to his view. Though the twins had managed some tanning on their vacation they were still quite pale next to the beautifully brown complexion of their hosts. Ziggy loved the whiteness of her belly and hairless cunt. Candy felt a few soft licks on her buttcheeks but was disappointed when Nina stood and moved toward the bed. She threw the covers off and motioned for Ziggy and Candy to climb in. ""Enjoy"" she smiled.</p><p>""Aren't you joining us?"" Candy asked. Nina was still wearing her skirt and she wanted to play with her as well.</p><p>""I'll be back. I have to see if everyone else is happy."" She blew a kiss and picked up her top and slinked out the door.</p><p>Nina had been the interpreter for Harley and Inez when they met online and helped convince Harley that this meeting would be a good thing. Being the oldest child she had always been the responsible daughter and sister and felt it important to see that the arrangement would be satisfactory. Holding her blouse over her small tits she peeked into the living room to see how the adults were doing.</p><p>Harley was sitting on the sofa naked with her legs splayed apart. On the floor in front of her was an equally naked Inez on her knees with her face deep in the blonde woman's pussy. Whatever she was doing with her tongue was working as Harley's eyes were closed, her smile was growing and her breasts were jiggling. Inez's ass was lewdly upturned and Nina fought the urge to go over and lick her brown-haloed hole or catch that drop of moisture that was dangling from her slit. Instead she silently retreated down to her bedroom (which she shared with her sister) and stealthily peeked in.</p><p>Nine year old Mandy and five year old Elena were on her bed deliciously naked. The differences in their body sizes and skin tones just added to the depraved beauty of the scene. Elena was on her knees just like her mother but here Mandy was behind her kissing her goodies. The child was giggling as Mandy laid a long smooch on her tiny bumhole. ""You like that?"" Mandy cooed as the little girl chuckled, ""well you're gonna love this."" And she stuck her tongue out and pressed her mouth over the opening causing the child to shriek in surprised laughter. The two started play-wrestling, reveling in the feel of their naked bodies sliding together. When Mandy naturally overpowered the girl and wound up on top of her they kissed. Nina saw the kiss turn long and warm as the preteen blonde slowly snaked her tongue in and out of the willing five year old's tender mouth. They continued to run their hands over their flat boyish skin until Mandy found her fingers touching the little one's bald soft slit. They hadn't even noticed Nina watching so she quietly closed the door and went to check on the baby.</p><p>Miguel was laying in his crib in his mother's room. He was wide awake and quietly cooing and kicking his chubby legs about. What a dear angel, Nina purred as she checked her littlest brother to see if he needed changing. She could hear the sounds of adult orgasms coming from the living room as she cleaned the baby. She could hear giggling coming one of the bedrooms as she tickled the infant's little pee-pee. She was due for relief and shimmied out of her clothes. As a warm wind drifted through the room and caressed her nude slim body, she placed her favorite nipple into Miguel's moist mouth. She was surprised at how wet her young pussy was as she slipped a finger inside her and swirled it around, relishing the sensation as the inner walls of her cunt reacted to the circular massage. After what she had watched she knew she would come quickly. She did not expect to come as hard as she did, her body convulsing as she struggled to hover over Miguel and keep her teat in his sucking mouth, she came and her flawless frame shuddered, her legs buckled and she dropped to her knees as her climax subsided. The baby disapproved of losing his pacifier and Nina brought her wet fingers up for him to suck on while she recovered.</p><p>Harley was surprised at how many orgasms she had gone thru. She had not expected to have spent so much time with the one adult in the group but Inez kept doing things that made her cum over and over. It felt like their bodies were just made for each other and Inez's delicious pussy scent and taste just made her want more. She was aware of the kids scampering from room to room as they explored all of their situational possibilities and thought that she really should be looking into this but then her pelvic muscles would begin bucking again as she started towards another climax. She last remembered being in a sixty-nine position as Inez's cunt juices trickled into her mouth. Damn she tasted good. Harley screamed an intense wail into Inez's pussy as she flooded her lover's lapping mouth.</p><p>Harley awoke on the sofa with a blanket over her. Something delicious was cooking. She could hear the sounds of dinnerware being moved about and the soft chattering of children. She knew the table was being set and the sun was starting to go down. Lord, how long did she sleep? Guessing it was a combination of jet lag and damn good loving she stretched like a lazy kitten and savored the smell of sex on her fingers. Inez was looking down at her now, dressed in some kind of pajama outfit, smiling.</p><p>""Dinner. Soon."" Proud of her few words of English, she held her hand out. ""Come.""</p><p>Harley was given a robe and led through the kitchen as Nina was adding some spices to the stew. the kids, all dressed, were giggling and smiling at her as she passed through into the back yard.</p><p>Perhaps 'back yard' is not the right description. Harley stepped into what appeared at first glance to be an enclosed jungle. A decorative stone walkway weaved through a myriad of tropical plants and small trees that seemed to close off the world. Leaves as large as plates and an occasional bird fluttered about. There was great care taken to this garden and Inez, who worked two jobs to keep her family dressed, obviously had a world to relax in after the long day. She stood near a lovely garden seat and proudly posed. ""You like?"" she asked, gesturing to her well-kept paradise.</p><p>""I love."" Harley said honestly.</p><p>Dinner was delicious. A variation on the classic arroz con pollo and Harley found herself licking her fingers. Despite the language barrier, the kids had no trouble enjoying themselves at the dinner table. Nina was called on often to translate back and forth. Toasts of Happy Birthday and Feliz Cumpleanos were offered with Pepsi and wine and then dessert brought back what was left of the cake. Soon the scattered chuckling and attempted conversation waned and the kids began to eye each other with wicked grins.</p><p>""Ahem."" Mandy announced as she held her plastic champagne glass (filled with mountain Dew), ""we would like to propose a toast now to the best mom...the best moms in the world. But especially our mom who gave us such a wonderful present. You rock, Mom!""</p><p>""Here,here."" Candy concurred.</p><p>""And you let us play by ourselves and we know that wasn't easy so now we feel it's your turn.""</p><p>""Here,here.""</p><p>""So now, mom, we want you to do us a favor."" Harley, smiling, nodded. ""You have to go into the living room and take off all your clothes.""</p><p>""And stand there."" Candy added.</p><p>""And stand there. Okay, Mom?""</p><p>Harley looked around at the three Ecuadorian children who were watching her. Without a word she rose and went into the other room.</p><p>Nude and facing the couch, Harley felt that moment of moisture hit again. She was going to be standing stark naked in front of five children (five and a half if you count the baby) and the thought of this was exhilarating. She reached down to fluff up her light patch of pubic hair and started to tweak her nipples when she realized that wasn't necessary, they were already aroused and extended.</p><p>There was a polite cough behind her and when she turned Harley was in front of five naked children. Oh my, she breathed as the kids stood together as a group. Candy and Mandy were flanked by the others as Inez stood off to the side very pleased with Harley's expression. And who could help such an expression as she beheld the hairless slits, puffy dark nipples and boyish bodies (in Ziggy's case a real boy) that presented themselves to her. Nina, on the side, with her slight hourglass figure and even slighter fuzz covering her dear cunt, was holding the baby so that his teeny pee-pee (she could think of no other word for it) was face forward. In front of all this young flesh, Harley knew she was seeing something many could only dream of.</p><p>Harley was speechless at first, but then managed. ""I must say that you all are the loveliest, most beautiful children i have ever seen."" The kids beamed at this translation and at Nina's direction, Ziggy and Elena stepped forward. As Harley leaned down to receive what she thought would be a kiss from them, they each took a boobie in their little hands and wrapped their lips around her eraser-sized nipples. Ohh, she moaned in surprise. Little Ziggy was nice but still had a lot to learn in suckling but his younger sister was just like her mother, doing something incredibly right with her tongue as she gently bit her tip with her small teeth. Harley's hands left the back of their heads and slid down to their pint-size buttocks. As her fingers probed between their cheeks, Elena's mouth caused Harley to moan again and she knew she had to take this five-year-old child now.</p><p>She pulled away from the two (Ziggy made a popping sound as he detached) and knelt down. She looked at the little boy and motioned for Nina to translate.</p><p>""You are the most handsome little boy I have ever seen and you have pleased my daughters greatly. I want you to understand that I like girls and that is the only reason I'm going to take Elena into the room with me. You don't mind do you?""</p><p>Ziggy seemed unperturbed by this and smiled. Almost instinctively Harley and the boy leaned in to kiss and when she felt the six-year-old's small wet mouth on hers she felt a new tingle hit her. ""Oh hell."" she said as she scooped both children up and looked at Inez, who motioned her to the large bedroom. With a sheepish smile to the others who cheered her on, Harley, already inflamed by the feel of two naked children in her arms, rushed in and closed the door.</p><p>The twins looked at each other and giggled. Candy was absentmindedly touching herself, pulling on her pink flat nipples until a little bump was obvious. Inez casually sat on the couch and stretched her legs across.</p><p>""We shouldn't be rude to the host."" Mandy said as she sat at Inez's mid-drift which allowed the woman to stroke the blond girl's hair.</p><p>Candy cast a wicked gleam in her eyes. ""Nina, your mom's part of the deal, right? I mean, she has to do what we want, right?""</p><p>""Si. Yes.""</p><p>Candy whispered into Nina's ear and the thirteen-year-old chuckled and spoke to her mother. She nodded and Nina approached. She held little Miguel in the crook of her arm so he was facing forward. The girls huddled close as she lowered the infant to her mother, his tiny wee-wee just inches from her dark, full lips. The twins were wide-eyed in anticipation as Inez nuzzled the cocklet lovingly with her nose, then kissed the little sausage causing the baby to happily kick his chubby legs about. They 'oohhed' as she began suckling his little peter and gently slathering her tongue over his ball sac, which seemed almost as big as his dickie. Watching the mother's face buried in the baby's crotch did it for Mandy who began feeling up the woman's body thru her pajamas.</p><p>""You hafta take your clothes off."" she insisted.</p><p>""Mandy..."", Candy warned.</p><p>""I mean, Could you please take your clothes off. ""</p><p>The pajama set slid off easily enough and impatient Mandy was soon spreading Inez's legs to play with her dark bush. Candy and the mother took turns fellating the baby as they laid him on the sofa, allowing Nina to get behind Candy so she could explore her backside. Pulling her cheeks apart, she breathed in the earthy fragrance of her nether area before running her tongue over the child's pink wrinkled asshole. Mmmm, Candy responded by pushing her butt into the air giving Nina full access. Nina's tongue had a field day, first licking,then probing and finally rolling around the inner wall of her hole, massaging her tender opening. Mandy had scooted Inez's buns to the edge of the couch in order to fully feast on her great perfumy pussy and soon her face was buried in the honeypot, her lovely face quickly became sopping wet.</p><p>""Wow,"" Mandy lifted her dripping mouth, ""she tastes great!""</p><p>They kept allowing someone to cum before shifting positions on the couch. They came a lot and shifted positions a lot. Inez sat back with her legs splayed open as Mandy continued to lap her tasty cunt. She held the baby up to her mouth so while she sucked on the little one's pee-pee, Candy could lick Miguel's teeny bumhole. Nina began rubbing her cone-shaped nipple into Mandy's ass while bringing herself to a decent orgasm at the same time. The infant then surprised her mother (or maybe not) by peeing directly on her chest. The girls squealed as Candy dropped her mouth over the nub to catch the flow. Me next, Mandy exclaimed as she took over and captured the remaining stream of baby piss. Both girls realized then that they like the taste of fresh baby pee. They licked the remaining drops off of Inez's boobs and settled on her nipples as the horny mother began to cum hard, holding her daughter Nina's head into her pussy.</p><p>Candy leaned back on the corner of the sofa with the baby sitting between her naked legs and watched as Nina proceeded to bring her mother to another orgasm. Mandy positioned herself close to Inez and gave her a show by sliding her finger in and out of her bald smooth pussy. Inez's lips began to quiver as she looked from Candy touching herself to Mandy touching the baby to Nina lovingly eating her out. Candy reached down and slipped her other hand to Nina's wet face as it was swimming around her mother's quim, sneaked a finger past her lapping tongue and into Inez's pulsating cunt. She brought the wet finger back up, sniffed it in front of the woman and then sexily pushed it into her nine-year-old asshole. Ay!, Inez began babbling in Spanish as her daughter's tongue started making 'schlopping' sounds in her crack. As Candy held her buttcheeks apart and moved her finger around, buried to the first joint, the agile youth moved her ass closer to the woman's face. When she moved close enough that she could smell pussy and ass, Inez came, her body convulsing as she grasped her daughter's head and held it firmly to her cunt. She bucked about for longer than she was used to, refusing to let her young Nina come up for air until her body seemed to collapse. The three girls grinned congrats at each other and the twins watched with smiles as Nina brought her sopping wet face up to her mother's and gently asked if she was all right. Inez, still panting a little, brought her hand to her daughter's cheek and gently kissed her before sniffing and licking her own pussy juice off of her chin.</p><p>Harley awoke in the middle of the night as she needed to pee. She left Inez and Ziggy sleeping in her bed and padded down the hall to the only bathroom. She saw a glow coming from the girls' bedroom. Like a late slumber party, the girls were still awake and talking softly enough as to not wake anyone but she could still hear their words. Cracking the door open quietly, Harley saw little Elena sleeping soundly. Against the other bed, with a single candle illuminating them, the twins and Nina were huddled together, painting their toenails in the soft light. They were discussing boys and music and new movies they wanted to see. Mandy mentioned that Nina could see a lot of films now with what Harley was paying them for this night.</p><p>""Oh no.' Nina whispered seriously, ""No movies. Mama says that money is going only to our schooling. We will get in better schools and maybe college and we can have a better life. One day I will be a caterer to the stars.""</p><p>Wow, Mandy said honestly, that's cool that you know what you're gonna do.</p><p>""What about you two? What do you want to be when you've grown?""</p><p>There was silence. Candy spoke defensively. ""We're only nine. We haven't decided anything yet.""</p><p>""Oh.""</p><p>There was silence again. Harley was about to sneak away when she heard one of the twins say: ""You take very good care of your family.""</p><p>Harley saw Nina's face almost glow in the dark at this compliment. She closed the door silently and proceeded to the loo.</p><p>The next morning saw a delicious breakfast and a quick return to Inez's large bed. Everyone knew time was running out and there was a rush to taste any pussy that anyone had not tasted yet. There was giggling and shuffling and much kissing as the children were determined to wear out the adults. Inez feasted on Candy's bare cunt while Mandy licked her pussy and asshole. Ziggy squatted over Harley's face so she could properly ream him out as little Elena sucked his boner. The twins claimed the right to spoil Nina and did so royally as one would lick her fuzzy slit and the other would roll her tongue into her cute, puckered bumhole. Everyone fingered themselves into numerous orgasms as they watched their sisters and brother cum themselves. Harley and Inez and the others sat back and masturbated as they watched Mandy and Candy sixty-nine. They did the same as six-year-old Ziggy slid his little cock into his five year old sister. When he pulled out the girls would take turns licking Elena's creamy cunt juice off of his dick. Mandy would follow each person who had to pee into the bathroom as she loved that stuff. Harley was french-kissing the baby when she heard the pager beeping. She looked at the text.</p><p>Harley sat up and everyone paused for the bad news.</p><p>""Kids. Stefan's on his way over. We have a plane to catch. Please go and wash up and get dressed.""</p><p>All five kids went to the bathroom. All were silent as they passed the soap around. The twins came in with little so it was easy to get ready to go. Soon Harley and Inez were dressed and ready to make an appearance when Stefan would arrive. For the neighbors who saw the family and the stately car that would pick them up, Inez would say that they were distant relatives who came to briefly visit.</p><p>While the kids bustled about hugging each other, Harley came close to Inez and they looked into each others eyes. Nina was not around. Harley spoke softly.</p><p>""Inez, I want you to know that this small amount of time has been amazing. I can't begin to say... You have such a beautiful family. I adore you.""</p><p>Inez said something as well. It sounded soft and warm. It didn't matter that they spoke different languages, they understood each other right then.</p><p>""You love?"" Inez asked smiling.</p><p>""I love."" Harley answered back.</p><p>As they began to get into the car, kisses and hugs were passed all around. Harley smiled at Nina. ""You did very well, young lady."" Nina blushed back and kissed her and they were headed down the road.</p><p>The twins were quiet on the way to the airport. No doubt exhausted. Candy was happy to get her iPhone back and resumed a game of scrabble.</p><p>""You can't do that."" Mandy countered, watching her sister's screen, ""Gorp is not a word. It's gonna tell you that.""</p><p>""Maybe it is a word""</p><p>""Oh yeah? Use it in a sentence.""</p><p>Candy thought a second. "" 'My sister told me that gorp is not a word.' There! I used it in a sentence.""</p><p>""You're so lame."" Mandy looked out the window for the rest of the ride.</p><p>Mallory was waiting at the airport entrance.</p><p>""All went well? Okay to forward the payment?""</p><p>""No."" Harley said. The kids' ears picked up.</p><p>""No?""</p><p>""Double the payment."" The twins smiled. Mallory kissed them and left.</p><p>They were told there was a slight delay in their flight. They sat at their gate. The girls were hungry.</p><p>""So? You have your money cards. Go get something to eat . Don't go far.""</p><p>The twins hesitated.</p><p>""I... I lost my card."" Mandy confessed.</p><p>""Me too"" Candy quickly added, ""we're sorry. It won't happen again.""</p><p>Harley looked at them for a moment. She reached in her purse and gave them some cash.</p><p>""Get me a granola bar if they have any.""</p><p>The twins walked down the concourse. Harley saw them look at each other. She knew what they had done; they gave their money to the kids, probably to Nina to hold. They would get to see some new movies after all.</p><p>Harley had worried that her kids were becoming rich, spoiled brats. Then she smiled.</p>"
1649,Willow: Sex and Snickerdoodles,HoneyWest,1,A short series as Willow tries out her birthday presents.,['F/g/g/b/g ws'],"<p>Willow loved the horrible weather. The cold wind and stinging rain pelted her face as she hurried to her apartment. She almost slipped as she rushed as the sidewalk showed signs of gathering slush. In her purse was a present she pulled from her post office box on her way home from work. She wasn't sure of the contents but it was from her dear friend and lover, Lily, so she knew she would soon be masturbating to it soon, whatever it was.</p><p>Once home she had to tell herself to slow down and relax, do this in style. She peeled off her cold, wet outer garments and started a hot bath. The rain was sounding more like sleet as it pelted her bathroom window. Lovely, she thought.</p><p>Willow was a soft, frail beauty whose delicate demeanor suggested a femininity of an earlier, almost Victorian time. Even in her most modern attire she exuded a formality that was offset by her warm, friendly ways. Co-workers would affectionately laugh if they could catch a cuss word coming from this prim, wispy lass and also felt protective for her. Naturally none of them could guess of her addiction to porn, especially internet porn, especially 'unique' porn centering on subjects such as pedophilia and watersports. She loved to spend evenings curled up with a glass of wine, some pot and Lesbian Lolita stories, fingering herself silly to stories by Jetboy, Louisa May and other amazing authors. Stories of little girls and their seducers were her favorites but she also liked roaming to other sites ranging from basic sex to the bizarre. She was not a recluse, mind you, but she did like when the weather was inclement as she felt more justified staying in and playing with herself. Today she was very justified.</p><p>Her apartment was small but homey. the building was from the thirties or forties and therefore had more character than the newer places she had looked at. There were built-in what-not shelves and a fireplace that didn't work but looked classic. She loved this place and the fact that she was within walking distance from her job made it perfect. Her tub was huge and just right for a long soak.</p><p>Wrapping herself in her robe and lighting a joint, Willow opened her package and found her present so lovingly wrapped that she hated to tear the ribbon off. The card simply said 'Happy Birthday, Love. See you soon.' (Lily was a buyer for a prestigious chain of stores and was in the Orient picking out new acquisitions.) Inside was a book titled ""Travels With My Aunt"" and Willow found the disk taped to the inside back cover. It was unmarked.</p><p>Oh goody, she thought as she decided to relax on the living room sofa, spreading a plush bath sheet over her preferred sitting spot in anticipation of wet juices. Leaving a soft side lamp on, she lit several candles, closed the curtains, and, satisfied that the proper mood was set, let her robe slide off of her slim, gazelle-like body. Her laptop sitting on the coffee table before her, she slipped the disk in and took another hit. Feeling deliciously decadent, she ran her hands over her naked body before theatrically spreading her legs apart in what she hoped was a lewd fashion.</p><p>Unlike the videos of Harley's, this one did not has any titles but instead went straight into the action. There was an attractive woman on a large bed holding her 5 or 6 year-old-daughter in her arms. (The resemblence was unmistakable) There was the muffled sound of a man's voice giving quiet directions. The mother was gently tickling her daughter and they kept grinning at the camera. Would you like to take your clothes off? she asked the girl.</p><p>""Yah,"" the child beamed, ""you do it.""</p><p>""Okay"", and the woman began unbuttoning the little girl's shirt, exposing her cherub's chest which had almost invisible nipples. Soon she slid her pants off leaving her in pink panties. After a little more tickling, the mother whispered loudly for the youngster to lay on her stomach. Willow took a sip of her wine. It was clear that the person filming was using a hand-held camera. When the girl turned on her belly her smiling face was in the foreground. The camera was angled to show off the little one's backside and legs, which were playfully kicking about. June leaned down and nuzzled her neck. (Willow decided the mother's name was June and the child's name was April, she liked to do this when she watched kiddy porn.) June told her daughter that her panties were very pretty and could she tickle her bottom. Yah, little April said and grinned her very white and very small teeth as the grown woman hopped back to the child's legs. The camera angled down slightly so that April's face and body were all in view including the mother, who deftly removed her top and allowed her full, low-hanging tits to spring free. April looked over her shoulder at this and gleefully exclaimed that Mommy was going to do more than just tickle. True enough, June peeled the pink panties down to April's ankles and approvingly caressed her little girl's soft, white buttocks.</p><p>""Ohh, little baby, you look so good I could eat you."" June purred as she used thumb and forefinger to separate her tiny cheeks. ""Take a look at this."" On cue the camera positioned over the girl to look down on her ass as her mother exposed her pink little asshole. ""isn't that tasty looking?"" she asked the cameraman before lowering her mouth in between April's buns. The camera returned to it's previous angle to show the child scrunching her face in a gleeful manner as her mother's tongue visibly lapped between her cheeks. As April's face began to take on a dreamy state the man's voice asked if she was enjoying what was happening to her.</p><p>""Yah. I like it. OOhh."" Her eyes went wide for a second and she looked back to try and watch herself getting reamed. A moaning sound came from the woman whose face was burrowing into her backside. ""Mommy likes it more."" she giggled. ""She sure does."" agreed the man and he moved to their side for a new angle. April's pure warm little body laying flat on the bed as June pressed her tongue into her bottom had Willow circling her finger inside her small pussy. The mother 's butt was sticking up and she was mastubating as she ate out her little girl's hole, her hand quite active under her dark-colored panties. The camera returned to the girl's face as the man asked if she would like to do that to mommy.</p><p>Okay! the youngster piped up. A loud moan came from Mommy. ""I think we might have to wait first"", April grinned and a louder moan was followed by slurping and gutteral sounds. It was clear that Mommy was going to cum while her tongue was in her little daughter's bumhole. She seemed to forget that they were talking about her or even that there was filming going on. Wet sounds were coming from her cunt as she kept her mouth glued to her baby's ass. The camera came around to her backside and the man's hand pulled down her panties to reveal a dark brown asshole and a bushy pussy with a sopping, slick hand moving in and out in a blur. OOHH! the mother cried out knowing that she was so exposed and he focused on her tongue as it tried to dig into the girl's wet pink bunghole. He came in close and she tried to keep her mouth open as she snakily licked the pink pucker, dripping clear saliva into the crevasse. The girl's small buttcheeks only emphasized the size of the grown woman's face. June suddenly smothered her chin deep between the cheeks and and started a muffled scream, cumming hard in her little girl's ass.</p><p>Willow was pretty near there as well. Two fingers inside herself as her palm gingerly humped her clit; her 'kung-fu grip' she laughingly told Lily. Her body was shaking and her breasts were jiggling as best as small, pert tits could. She started to touch her favorite nipple when---</p><p>KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!</p><p>Fuck! Shit! Willow leaped forward, slamed the laptop closed and jumped to her feet. Fuck, it's the FBI! or the cops or...that guy from To Catch A Predator. She instinctively threw her robe on and without thinking asked.""Who is it?""</p><p>Her heart was pounding . She then realized she had to get closer to the door to ask again. These old buildings had solid walls and doors and were pretty soundproof. She heard a woman's voice.</p><p>""Um, my name is Tasha? I live down the hall. I was wondering if you...""</p><p>Willow couldn't make out what she'd said. Feeling flushed and unsure what to do, she decided to do what normal people did: her door was latched so she cracked it open.</p><p>""Hi. I'm Tasha. I live down in 3b. I... The weather is bad and I called the market on the corner and they've already closed and...well, I'm in the middle of a recipe and I... I'm not interrupting anything I'm I?""</p><p>Willow caught herself staring at the woman. Her smile, her short blonde hair, her loose sweat-top that fell off one shoulder..</p><p>""OH! Um, no. "" her hand closed her robe tighter, ""I was just about to take a shower""</p><p>""Well, I was wondering if you could spare some sugar. I was in the middle of a --""</p><p>""Sugar?. Sure. How much you need?""</p><p>""Two cups. I'm making---""</p><p>""Hang on.""</p><p>Willow padded to the kitchen and grabbed an unopened bag from the pantry and rushed back to the door. She unlatched it to hand Tasha the sugar.</p><p>""Just bought it and it hasn't been opened. Just bring back what you don't use.""</p><p>""Gee, thanks, you're a life saver."" Suddenly they both found themselves just looking at each other. Tasha smiled again and Willow thought she had a Cameron Diaz kind of look. Her eyes darted over Willow's shoulder and she once again thanked the librarian, blushed and left.</p><p>Willow leaned against the door as she closed it to regain her composure. Then she realized what Tasha had seen when she looked past her. The candles lit, the bath sheet spread out over the sofa with an obvious body imprint in it, the even more obvious wet spot on it.</p><p>""Oh jeez,"" Willow groaned as she brought her hand to her mouth. That's when she smelled her pussy scent. ""Oh gawd! I probably reek of it."" she thought.</p><p>The mood was broken. Another hot soak and a light dinner later and Willow found herself smiling about the moment. Oh well, she thought, at least she won't be knocking at my door anytime soon. Probably freaked her out so I don't have to worry about small talk in the elevator. Willow decided it was time to get back to Hornytown. She lit the roach, stretched her body and sat down at her previous spot. It was, after all, her birthday present and after all the trouble Lily went thru to acquire it, well, it would be rude not to enjoy it. Mostly, tho, Willow just couldn't wait to see some more bare-naked little girl pussy. Ohh! she remembered, and ran into the bedroom to get another present she had received earlier in the week. It was a lavender colored vibrator that Harley and the twins had sent her in a lovely Ecuadorean decorative box.She was not really a dildo kind of girl but it was sent with love and for that reason she loved it. It was also small; about finger size as the girls were aware of her very petite pussy.</p><p>""I'll give it a try."" she announced to herself as she laved it with her tongue, pretending it was a little boy's penis. Now her juices were flowing as she felt properly depraved. She started the disk back up.</p><p>She watched as April raised her knees and stuck her tiny butt in the air. Her hole was wet and flexing open yet still pink and tight-looking. Mother June kissed the tip of her finger and then stuck it into the five-year-old's ass. April squealed and shook her backside around before her mother deftly flipped her over and spread her clean, white legs for the camera. The girl pressed her small hands on her bald puffy slit and opened her hairless cunt for Mom and the camera to see. Such a small hole and mother's finger went inside that too.</p><p>Suddenly the screen went blank and Willow frowned wondering if she accidentally hit a wrong button or something. Then a new image appeared. The color was paler and three oriental children were standing on a plush carpet inside a modestly furnished room. Two girls and a boy, all in their undies. The oldest girl was in her early teens; tiny little breasts and fair hips. The other girl looked about 9 or 10; thin and straight as a board. The boy was at least six and short and pudgy. The girls dropped to their knees, the younger one began to clumsily fondle the boy's body as the older one slowly pulled his blue Superman skivvies down. Willow lowered her vibrator down to her cunt and pressed it just so her honey started leaking over it. She thrilled at the sight of the teeny-est penis she had seen on a child that size (on video of course). Though erect it couldn't have been more than about two inches long with almost no nutsack underneath. The camera moved in close as the younger girl peeled the foreskin back (making it seem even smaller) and gingerly licked the little helmet that popped into view. It was still a tasty-</p><p>looking penis and Willow pushed her lavender joystick slowly into her pussy as she watched the girl wrap her thin lips around the head and smile, showing that she was holding the stiff little pecker delicately with her teeth. As she engulfed his dick the camera backed up to show the boy looking down at the dark head covering his crotch and he was smiling. Behind them the teenager was removing her panties to reveal a tight-slit pussy with a shadow of wispy black hair. She knelt next to the boy so he could suckle on her cupcake-sized titties as she caressed the younger girl's head. At someone's command the youger one moved away from the boy's penis, leaving a delightful string of saliva, and at first was making a move for the older girl (Keiko, Willow decided) but was directed to stand back. Willow now had about an inch of the vibrator in her but hesitated to go in further. Instead she gently rolled the tip around the inner wall of her cunt and felt her body begin to tremble. The boy (Ken, she watched a lot of Japanese Gammera movies when she was young) stood on his knees, his dicky still at attention, and knelt forward, as if bowing to someone. Keiko got behind him to check out his ass, stood and straddled over his butt, settling herslf so that her pussy lips were splayed open on one of his chubby cheeks. With a look of relief she began to pee on his backside, yellow liquid running down his back, around his neck and onto the rug. As the piss kept flowing from her near-hairless cunt, she hovered herself as if watering the plants. The camera tried to move in position to get a clear view but couldn't. It didn't matter. Willow could see that the young girl was pressing her pelvis into the boy's backside and knew that she was peeing directly onto his asshole. Willow started cumming.</p><p>At this point Willow had to go back to the basics. She tossed the vibrator aside and slid her practised fingers to the right spot and was soon wailing and convulsing as her orgasm made her toes curl.</p><p>It was a good climax. The kind that made you chuckle as you came back down. The kind that reminds you life is good. Catching her breath, she remembered to hit the pause button as the scene had already changed to another 'episode'. Willow lay back and salaciously licked her fingers clean. Mmm, life was good.</p><p>Already feeling that another cum was in order, she began toying with her sensitive butthole. ""I'll bet I can get Lily to pee in my ass"" she thought as she hit the play button.</p><p>The next scene was warm and professional looking. Two girls were entwined on a couch making out. One was about fourteen wearing jeans and a t-shirt that was small for her fairly good-sized breasts. The other was in what seemed to be pajamas and she barely looked seven or eight. They both had soft young faces that made Willow want to kiss the screen. The older girl (okay, she'll be Kate, the younger one Ally) reached up to make an adjustment and Willow knew then that the camera was on a tripod and running on auto; the two were alone in the room.</p><p>""Okay, you just wanna kiss, right?""</p><p>""Yes."" the little girl said quietly.</p><p>""Okay. Let's start like this."" And the two snuggled closer together. Arms wrapped around each other, they looked so comfortably entwined that Willow felt jealous for a second. Their lips seemed smooth and virginal as they brought them together for a tender pressing. Ally smiled and Kate kissed her again with the same patient tenderness. Each kiss thereafter became a little more passionate and probing. Willow thought that she might be irritated at the lack of explicit sex but the more they made out the hotter it made her feel. Soon Kate's hand began to roam over the young girl's shoulders and flat chest, ever so lightly that Ally let out a sigh that surprised herself. Is that good? whispered the fourteen-year-old. Ally nodded yes with a smile and Kate gently opened her pajama top to finger her pink puffy nipple. ""Ooh, you have a puffy."" Kate purred.</p><p>""I do?"" Ally looked down as Kate gently held her puffy with thumb and forefinger. Willow thought she could see it expand ever so slightly. ""Can I see your puffy?""</p><p>""It's not like a puffy. It's more like a pokey."" the older girl then pulled her t-shirt over her head and in the process knocked the camera out of whack with her arm. They giggled as she reset the position. Obviously they were watching themselves on an inverted viewer and could easily put themselves back in the frame. Kate was now naked from the waist up and her 'pokey' nipples were actually quite lovely round points that were light brown and cushiony. ""Woww."" the young one quiety breathed. She touched one with her small finger and the tip was springy. Kate closed her eyes as the girl played with her pokey and soon they were kissing again while fondling each other's nipples, scrunching closer together and breathing more intimately.</p><p>Goodness! Willow thought, They've barely undressed and I'm ready to cum again. Their kissing was so real and honest that she was sliding her fingers in and out of her pussy and and knew that she was going to cum when she pressed a third finger right on her bumhole---</p><p>Knock Knock Knock!</p><p>""Fuck!"" she said out loud and commenced to slap the laptop shut, jump up and put on her robe before she could actually think about it. ""Who is it?!"" she asked trying not to (but failing at) sounding irritated. She knew who it was. Did she really need to bring the sugar back tonight? Willow approached the door, took a deep breath and reminded herself that she did not put up a 'do not disturb-am diddling myself' sign so put on a polite face and be cordial. She ran back and tossed the bath sheet out of sight and came back to the door and unlatched it. Tasha wasn't there. Set down on the floor like an abandoned baby was a wrapped plate of warm cookies. Mmm, she sniffed, snickerdoodles.</p><p>Willow looked down the hallway to make sure there wasn't anyone to thank and then locked the door . She hadn't really bothered to get to know any of the other tenants of the building, but as Willow decided that maybe she should make the effort to thank this lovely woman for satisfying her munchies so well.</p><p>to be contiunued...</p>"
1650,Willow: Strangers In Paradise,HoneyWest,1,,['F/g/extreme ped ws F/F'],"<p>Willow decided she was going to be sick today. Stretched lazily like a cat in her bed, she savored the soft feel of her blankets, the perfect mixture of warmth and coolness her sheets  gave as she slid her bare legs to her chest, the smell of her body under the covers. This was too good to leave. Granted, it felt like this on most mornings but the reality of having to get up and go to work made this feeling ultimately bitter until the bracing hot shower would hit her. Not this morning, she thought. It had been a while since she called in sick. In fact, the last time was when she had spent the afternoon with Lily in the company of Harley and her lovely twin daughters. I'm due, she announced to herself and reached for her phone on the nightstand. It rang the minute she touched it making her jump. Hello?, she answered.</p><p>""Snow? What snow?"" she said as she slipped out of bed and threw open her bedroom curtains. The muted whiteness of a city covered in, yup, snow made her eyes squint. It seems that slushy weather from last night turned into a full blizzard sometime after Willow went to sleep. The library, like a lot of the town, was closed today. Willow thanked her boss for letting her know and slid back under the warm covers. Well, so much for thinking up a rare disease, she giggled as she caressed herself thru her teddy. Even her skin felt perfect this time of the morning, so smooth and silky. Mmmm, she thought as she recollected the memories of the night before. There was the scent of her hand as she realized that she fell asleep last night with her finger in her pussy. She liked her smell. </p><p>She had purposely stopped watching the dvd she had received as a birthday present halfway through. These things were far too rare to to view too quickly. Now she had a full lazy day to enjoy the rest.</p><p>After spending a bit of time on the john (she had gorged herself on those snickerdoodle cookies her neighbor left last night), she showered and shaved (a small pussy, may as well keep it bare) and wrapped herself in a lovely silk kimono that Lilly had brought last year from one of her trips. She set herself a tray of toast and jam and hot peppermint tea and settled in front of the news for a while. She loved living alone. She loved the quiet of a city muffled by a coating of snow. She loved being addicted to masturbation.</p><p>She smiled at the fantasy of going to a group session for sex addicts. 'Hi my name is Willow and I wake up with a finger in my pussy'. 'Hi, Willow.' the group wound say in unison. She giggled.</p><p>She knew she was already anticipating the new images she would soon be seeing. Oh hell, she thought, it's five o'clock somewhere. She decided to try something different and extracted the disk from the laptop and inserted it into her flat-screen TV. It was only a 26"" HD set but it had a built-in DVD player and would be larger than her computer. This was the first time Willow used her television for something like this as she had always viewed 'special porn' at Lily's apartment.</p><p>The video started, of course, with June and April and their tickling game. Willow advanced to where she left off last night. There were a pair of boys on a couch jacking each other off. It was under lit and  not very active. Willow felt no real reaction to it and it was thankfully short. Then the next scene surprised her with it's near professional production. A woman holding her baby kisses her imaginary husband off to work and closes the door. The woman, whom Willow just had to call Suzy Homemaker, was dressed like June Cleaver in a 50's sitcom. She wore a dress and pearls and her hair was nattily permed, standard issue for TV housewives of that time. </p><p>""Well,"" she cooed to the baby, ""Daddy's off to work and we have the day to ourselves. What shall we do now?"" Her acting was buoyant and campy. Then a young girl (Kathy), about seven, appears next to Mother also wearing a party dress. </p><p>""Shouldn't we change the baby's diaper, mother?"" the girl asked, she too was acting with deadpan corniness. Why, you're right, concurred Suzy H as the little Kathy giggled in response. It was evident that they were enjoying their silly roles. ""let's take her upstairs and check to see if she's wet.""</p><p>The camera follows mother and child up the steps of a beautifully furnished home. They start to make a left, hesitate and turn right leading Willow to believe the location was 'borrowed' for the shoot. The second floor bedroom is dark and the bedside lamp does not provide a lot of illumination. Kathy pulls up the shades and the room is bathed in sunlight. The camera person is steady and sure.  There is no jerkiness as it approaches the baby being set down on the bed. The infant was adorable. She had wispy golden curls and large bright eyes. She kicked her chubby legs about and laughed as Suzy H made coochy-coochy talk to her. She removed the baby's jumper and left her only in a set of pampers. Oooh this is gonna be good, Willow thought as she tucked her legs under her and loosened her kimono. The girl, who bore no resemblance to 'Mommy', stood next to the bed grinning in anticipation. She was  a lovely little girl even with a front tooth missing. </p><p>""we'll let's see if little Boo has wet herself now,"" the woman said in that talk-to-babies-voice that must make infants think adults are from another planet. ""Did lil' Boo wet herself, now?""</p><p>She opened the pampers to show a beautiful fat little pussy flanked by fat little legs. There was a pale yellow stain on the fabric and the little girl put her face in front of the baby's slit, her tiny nose just inches away but it was clear that she was just inhaling the scent of a pissy diaper. She looked up at Mommy and announced, ""Yup, she peed.""</p><p>""Well, I guess we'd better clean her. Be a darling and do that for Mommy, would you, dear?""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy."" Little Kathy put her face back down and kissed the infant's cunt.  After a few pecks, she stuck her tongue out and began pushing it into the smooth slit, causing lil Boo's legs to kick about more. As the camera moved back Suzy made a move to settle the baby further up on the bed. No, no wait, a female voice said and then a blanket was thrown in the middle on the four-poster in case of an accident. Willow knew then that the person filming this was a woman and it added to the depraved sexiness to know this was an all-girl affair.</p><p>With the infant firmly settled on her back in the middle of the large bed, the action turned to the young girl and her 'mother' as they stood side by sde..</p><p>The mother placed her hands on her hips and smiled down at little Kathy. ""Now, dear, you didn't wet yourself as well did you?""</p><p>""Of course not, Mommy, I'm a big girl.""</p><p>Suzy H raised an eyebrow. ""Are you sure?""</p><p>The girl tsked impatiently and stamped her foot. ""Check for yourself.""</p><p>Suzy knelt down and started to raise Kathy's honest-to-god petticoat, her hands trying to lift the frilly material in order to give a clear view of her white panties. At this point something happened that Willow did not believe was scripted. On her knees the mother was head to head with the seven-year-old. Even as the child began helping to lift her dress, they stopped and looked into each others eyes. All acting aside, they leaned in and kissed, withdrew and then kissed again, this time a long, gentle meeting of the lips. Willow hadn't noticed how thick and full the woman's lips were before, but now pressed into the small fragile mouth of her daughter it became a wonderful contrast. The difference between adult and youth was even more defined when Kathy brought her small, petite hand up to hold Suzy's face as they made out.</p><p>""a-HEM!"" the camera woman reminded them and they giggled and  went back into action. Suzy turned her daughter around and unbuttoned her dress. It slid off of her little immature body and left her in her rather tight white panties. It cupped her small ass like a willing glove. Mom threw her gently on the bed so that she was laying next to the baby and stripped her down to nude. Still dressed, Suzy H spread little Kathy's legs apart and gave the camera a chance to examine the smooth, bald pussy of the schoolgirl, her fingers opening the tight slit to reveal a delicious shade of pink. As the woman coaxed her clit into view, a lovely flat nub that quickly inflated to a tiny round pea, she closed her eyes as she inhaled the young pussy. Soon she was devouring the youngster's quim with relish as the girl reached over and caressed the naked infant cooing next to her. Picking the baby up with a grunt, she hovered her over her chest until her arms gave out and lil' Boo settled, pink and soft, on her flat chest. </p><p>Willow was near orgasm at this point. the camera backed up enough to capture a beautiful sight: a grown woman eating out a seven-year-old girl as a naked baby lay on her chest. The young librarian was making squishy sounds as her fingers swirled inside her small, wet cunt and she tried to stay on that plane of nirvana, just on the edge of cumming,  as long as she could. Suddenly the girl squealed and the camera zoomed in on the liqiud rolling from under the infant, over the sides and down the white belly of little Kathy. Lil Boo was peeing a river right down the to the girl's crotch where it flowed into Suzy H's face as her continued to lick little girl pussy.</p><p>Willow came hard enough to squirt a little on her finger as she moaned and thrashed her slim body about. Her hand stumbled to grab the remote and freeze the image of the mother looking up from the hairless cunt as the clear pee cascaded around her face. Her eyes fixed on that image, Willow braced herself for another aftershock and came again.</p><p>She lay on the couch for a bit, allowing herself some time to come back to earth. Smiling and softly panting, she felt high and couldn't wait to write a thank-you note to dear Lily.</p><p>Knock Knock Knock!</p><p>Aha, Willow mused, beat you this time.</p><p>""Just a minute."" she calmly called out and shut the TV off, refastened her kimono and hopped to the kitchen to rinse her hands. This time she unlatched her door and beamed contently at her neighbor.</p><p>""Morning,"" Tasha grinned a little sheepishly, ""you must be getting tired of hearing me knock on your door. Listen, I just wanted to--- I wasn't interrupting anything, was I?""</p><p>""Oh no. I was just finished."" Willow kept her Mona Lisa smile going.  She couldn't help but stare at the woman for a moment. Tasha wore a loose fluffy robe and the hair around her Cameron Diaz face seemed perpetually disheveled. ""I'm glad you're here. I wanted to thank you for the cookies. They were delicious and it was very sweet of you.""</p><p>""Oh, P'shaw. It was great of you to let me use up your sugar. I'd promised my daughter they'd be ready for a school event today and --ta-daa!--no school. Go figure. I made plenty so when you're done with the plate just let me know. I made a truckload..."" Willow caused her to stop by producing the empty plate. ""You...ate them. You ate them ALL? You bitch! How are you so thin?!  I gained five pounds just holding the bag of sugar!""</p><p>""Well,... they were good."" Willow replied, embarrassed and chuckling. It was clear at that point that they were meant to be friends. She invited her in and Tasha nodded with sincere approval at the decor of Willow's apartment. A weird mixture of victorian and oriental, it fit her to a tee. </p><p>""This fits you to a tee."" Tasha smiled, ""and so freakin' neat."" </p><p>Willow shrugged. It's home. She wasn't Felix Unger but she did find it easy to clean up after herself. </p><p>""Listen, um, ...?""</p><p>""OH! My name is Willow. Oh, you must think I'm rude--""</p><p>""No.No. I was in a rush last night and I might have caught you at an awkward time. I just wanted you to know... well, I liked you the minute we spoke. I mean, I not trying to sound gay or anything, it's just that I've only lived here a few weeks and I'm a stranger and haven't had time to socialize and...well I'm hoping we'll be good neighbors.""</p><p>Willow, for some reason, realized at that moment how much an odd couple they were. She stood there in her silk kimono and long straight hair, feeling just a little uptight whereas Tasha seemed like a sexy unmade bed. She grinned.</p><p>""I'd like that."" she replied.</p><p>Now Tasha took a moment to look uptight. ""Listen, I'm really hoping I don't step out of bounds or whatever but I have to mention..."" she paused, ""when you opened your door last night, I could smell it.""</p><p>Willow felt a warm flush hit her face. Oh jeez, she thought, I DID reek of sex. She wasn't sure how to repond to this statement.</p><p>""It's okay."" Tasha continued hastily when she saw Willow's expression, ""I do it too!""</p><p>Again Willow didn't know how to respond. She opened her mouth but was still trying to formulate a..what? Defense? a so what?</p><p>Tasha realized she was being misconstrued. ""You...do smoke pot, don't you?""</p><p>""What? Oh! OH! Yes. Yes I do! Oh my! You could smell it?""</p><p>""Oh not in the hallway. And it wasn't really strong. I just have a nose for it. I guess I belong in the sixties or something. I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable or anything it's just that I stopped drinking years ago and it's my only real vice now and well, I haven't had a fun smoking buddy in a long time and well, if you're ever bored..""</p><p>""I'm in."" Willow announced.</p><p>This is paradise, Willow thought. Paradise is a long lazy afternoon cut off from the world; no phone calls, no work to think about, no looking at the clock. Just sitting on a sofa with the remote in your hand, catching a buzz and snacking with cookies and tea. She had forgotton just how rare these days are. The furthest she had to think about was dinner and , hell, she'll just go with soup and sandwiches. No worries.</p><p>Tasha's apartment was comfy, if a little sloppy. Willow guessed that her new friend had rushed back and shoved clothes and papers and god-knows-what under the furniture before she arrived. Now they were sitting on the couch taking turns with a joint and the remote control in a mode known only as Totally Laid Back. There were no expectations to entertain, just being in each others company was enough. Willow was wearing her softest jeans and pullover top, Tasha had on a loose sweater and pajama pants. The room was lit solely by the bright whiteness of a snowy day. Randomly channel surfing, they stopped at music videos and I Love Lucy moments and continued on at the next commercial. Though they had only met last night, they  began to talk like old friends. </p><p>Tasha told of her young daughter, Madison, who was seven, stuck at her father's during this snowstorm. ""He's a dick."" she bemoaned. Having dumped Tasha for the next best thing, he still demanded visitation rights to Madison. ""He cheated on me, left me with a baby and then went to court to have her live with him practically half of the time. Most of the damn time he doesn't want her. He just uses her as a pawn to aggravate me. Like last month when I set up her birthday party with all of her friends; he wouldn't bring her home -- to her own birthday party, dammit!-- unless I agreed that he didn't have to help pay for her school clothes. What a dick!""</p><p>Willow was a little too high for this type of drama. That's terrible, was all she could think of to say.  ""What's his name?""</p><p>Tasha snorted out a laugh, ""Richard.""</p><p>They broke into giggles and resumed enjoying the day.</p><p>They smoked and ate cookies and talked and laughed. However, It was quietly apparent to both of them that there was sexual tension in the room. They had felt it since Willow first cracked her door open last night. Their friendship seemed a given, but as they whiled away the snowfall, it was secretly apparent to them how they would like to day to REALLY progress. Neither one would say anything about it and they continued to discuss light fare, such as The View and Clark Gable's teeth and so on.</p><p>""Oh my gawd, you really are the anti-me!"" Tasha suddenly blurted out. ""I mean, how long have you been sitting there? Your fuckin' posture is still perfect!""</p><p>Willow blushed, suddenly aware of how straight her back was.</p><p>""I mean, loosen up, girl!"" Tasha laughed, ""Look at me, I'm sunk in this couch. That's why i bought this one. It's made to sink into. Lay back and chill. Be a guy.""</p><p>I can be casual, Willow thought as she forced her shoulders to slump a little and she try to slouch into the depth of the sofa. Her attempt to 'be a guy' was disatrous and so comical that Tasha started shouting 'sit back up! Sit back up! You're gonna break yourself!' and they laughed so hard the Tasha had to leave the room to catch her breath. Willow's sides hurt and she was still wiping her chuckle-tears when Tasha came back in. </p><p>""You okay?"" </p><p>""Yeah, I hadn't laughed like that in a long time. Oooh, now that's classic.""</p><p>The TV was showing Shall We Dance and the girls were quiet as Fred Astaire and Ginger Rogers danced a long and esquisite number on the dancefloor. They talked about Astaire and how he was sexy to them despite himself.</p><p>""He was skinny and baldish and a thin face and yet he was confident. He was hot."" Tasha proclaimed. </p><p>""Yes but Ginger gave him some cred on that. She was hot.""</p><p>""Ginger was good. But from that time, Myrna Loy.  Myna Loy was hot.""</p><p>""Ya,"" Willow concurred, ""Myrna Loy was hot."" She looked at Tasha who still staring at the black and white art deco scene. ""Why would someone leave a girl like you?""</p><p>Tasha looked right into Willow's eyes. ""Because I think Myna Loy is hot.""</p><p>They didn't say another word. They leaned into each other and kissed. The kiss stayed and made itself at home. Low moans were coming from one of them as their tongues met and explored. Tasha scooted forward and slid her arms around Willow's reedy figure and  she was soon laying on top of the young librarian as they made out like two highschoolers in the backseat of daddy's car. Damn this IS a nice couch, Willow thought as she ran her hands under Tasha's sweater and reveled in the feel of her naked skin. Tasha responded with more moans and a soft pushing of her pelvis into Willow's. Emboldened, our heroine allowed her hands to go where they wanted, which was down to the elastic band of the pajama pants. With ease she began groping the smooth, fleshy backside. Tasha broke their kiss to look into Willow's face with lusty approval as she felt the soft hands kneading her buttcheeks. Not breaking eye contact, she whispered yes as Willow pulled the buns apart and placed her finger smack dab on her warm nether hole. Tasha closed her eyes and smiled as Willow danced it around the rim and felt it pucker. They moaned, kissed and gyrated their hips together as Willow gently buggered her new neighbor. Finally Willow could stand it no longer and rolled Tasha off of her.</p><p>Willow stood and pulled off her top allowing her small breasts to do a little jiggle. Tasha leered at the pink puffies and rose to fondle them but Willow pushed her back down to a sitting position on the sofa, pulling her butt forward so that it was on the edge of the couch and deftly whipped off her PJ bottom. The young frail-looking beauty had spent the last day looking at the most lascivious scenes; mothers licking daughters, sisters peeing on brothers, audacious threesomes...she was past horny and wanted some real live pussy and here in front of her was exactly that. On her knees, she pushed Tasha's legs up to her chest and Tasha held them there as Willow gazed at the golden-haired cunt just inches from her face. She smelled wonderful, like pussy but with a hint of vanilla. She brought her mouth as close as she could without touching it and looked up at Tasha, who was wordlessly begging her to go on. Her slit was long and Willow pushed her face into it and moved from side to side, separating the lips and releasing a flood of creamy honey. She licked to her heart's delight, feeling her tongue scoop up what she could only call liquid velvet. She loved the position they were in as Willow could watch Tasha's expression at leisure as she rolled her lips over the pliant, wet flesh that seemed to unfold more petals with each long lick. Indeed, she drew back to observe the folds of her cunt, longer on the bottom, looked a little like a Christmas tree design. She giggled and dove right back in loving the feel of her friend's body shake under her hands which were holding her buttcheeks. She viewed with envy the large plump clit that was bumping her nose and decided to suckle it until Tasha began bucking and wailing, releasing a new torrent of pussy juice as she came.</p><p>""My turn."" Tasha panted, though she had not fully come down from her climax. </p><p>""Oh no, not yet."" Willow insisted as she pulled Tasha's butt forward and pushed her legs back further so that her bumhole was obscenely in view. Oh god, she moaned as she felt Willow's eyes examining her private spot. It was lightly brown with a wrinkled rim and was soaked from the juices from above. Wet enough that Willow's finger slid in a fraction with ease.</p><p>""OOHH!"" Tasha cried out.</p><p>""Did that hurt?"" Willow asked even tho she had not taken her finger out.</p><p>""No! God no!"" Tasha's eyes rolled back as Willow traveled inside and out and around the puckered rim while slipping her thumb into her pussy. She was having so much fun she could have played with this sweet treasure for hours. Tasha managed to pull off her sweater and out bounced her rather full tits (Willow could only guess as she kept wearing such loose clothing). She held them in her hands for the young lady's approval and, with a glazed look, began tweaking the beautifully defined nipples. Tasha looked like she could drool any minute as Willow began licking her back door. More cunt juice flowed down and she just started pushing it into her brown hole along with her tongue. She rolled her tongue tightly and pistoned it in and out and then began rolling it in a circular motion. Tasha was gasping loudly. When she leaned forward and pushed her pert nose into her cunt. Tasha began shaking again and it wasn't long before she, with legs spread wide, boobs a-jiggling and pelvis hunching, was coming hard enough to squirt a little over Willow's face.  Let's make this good, Willow thought as she pushed one finger into her ass and another into her pussy, crooking it to hit her g-spot, and was rewarded with a loud wailing orgasm and a spray of cum that shot right onto Willow's tits.</p><p>""Fuck,fuck,fuck"" was all Tasha was repeating as she seemed to be in a state of delirium, breathing quite heavily and showing a thin film of sweat on her as she recovered. ""Are you okay? Fuck, fuck, fuck... I got you wet . Fuck. Sorry. I should have warned you. Fuck. What am I saying? I didn't think I could do that anymore. Damn. Fuck.""</p><p>""Sshh. Relax and lay back a minute. It's quite delicious, believe me."" Willow smiled as she scooped the liquid from off her nipple and tasted it with relish.</p><p>The phone rang. Tasha ignored it earlier this afternoon and let the answering machine kick in (it was an automated call from the school system stating the obvious-school was closed.) They let the machine do it's work again as Tasha was floating on the couch and Willow was licking her fingers clean. At the beep was a man's voice.</p><p>""Hey, it's me. We're about a block away and I'm dropping Maddy off. FYI. Bye.""</p><p>It hit Willow right away. Tasha was still in post-orgasmic bliss.</p><p>""Um, Tasha? Did you get that? I think your daughter is about to come home.""</p><p>""Umm-Hmm. That' s nice."" She purred. Then a second later she shot up to a sitting position. ""A block away?!! Did he say a block away?""</p><p>""Well, yes, but in this weather that's probably about two or three blocks in snow years--""</p><p>""He fuckin' brought her home in this weather??!!"" Tasha jumped up and almost stumbled, still a little dizzy. ""Driving in a snowstorm! I'll kill him!!"" She stomped to the phone and Willow took it out of her hand.</p><p>""Honey, That's not the problem at this moment.""  </p><p>Tasha's rage stopped her, at first, from realizing what Willow was gesturing at: the half-naked woman in front of her, her own total nakedness, the clothes thrown about, not to mention the pot strewn on the coffee table. Oh fuck she muttered as it hit her and they began running around cleaning up, dressing, spraying febreeze and hiding paraphernalia. By the time they thought they had the place aired out a little the door opened and in walked Madison.</p>"
1651,Willow: The Proper Way To Enjoy A Snow Day,HoneyWest,1,a short one about Willow finishing her birthday present,['F/F/g/b extrm ped WS'],"<p>Willow recognized the girl as soon as she took off her snow cap. She had been in the library a number of 
times in the past few weeks. Willow couldn't help but notice her. She always wore a tight shirt that 
accented her flat boyish chest and colorful pants that showed off the womanly slope of her backside and 
faint hips. But mostly it was her face and hair; she was lovely with striking dark eyes and equally dark 
long hair. Her expression was always serious. With her bangs she looked like a cross between Wednesday 
Addams and Betty Page. She checked out popular Japanese Manga books and CDs by Depeche Mode and Green 
Day. She didn't look like her mother.</p><p>Young Madison sniffed as she shed her heavy coat. ""It smells funny in here,"" she announced. It should, 
thought Willow; between the febreeze and the incense hastily put up to cover the pot and sex odors they 
probably created a new scent.</p><p>""I've missed you too, honey,"" Tasha deadpanned, ""Maddy, I'd like you to meet our neighbor, Miss..."" She 
stopped when she realized she didn't know Willow's full name.</p><p>The two women were standing on opposite sides of the room. Madison's eyes were indeed dark and piercing 
as they found Willow.</p><p>""You're the librarian."" she said as she crossed the room to kiss her mom on the cheek. ""Did you make 
cookies?"" As she went to the kitchen to grab a snickerdoodle the girl's eyes seemed to be, almost 
suspiciously, on Willow the whole time.</p><p>""Now tell me, Maddy,"" Tasha was clearly trying to temper her anger on this subject, ""Why the hell did 
your father decide to drive in a freakin' snowstorm to bring you home. Not that I'm not happy to see you 
but, Dammit!, the roads are not safe. Did you get on his nerves again?""</p><p>Madison spoke matter-of-factly. ""Alison didn't want me there.""</p><p>""Fuckin' jerk!"" Tasha muttered as she pounded her fingers into her cell phone. ""Bastard won't answer now 
either.""</p><p>""Relax, Mom,"" Madison stood next to her mother and gave her a bite of her cookie, ""don't get him mad. 
It's not safe. We know he's a dick."" Tasha smiled and the girl went back to studying Willow with her gaze.</p><p>Willow decided it was getting late and made apologies. It had been a lovely afternoon and thank you for 
the cookies and tea, etc. Tasha asked her to stay for dinner but she demurred saying she had paperwork to 
do. It was lovely to meet you, Madison, and feel free for you two to stop over for company. ""It's nice to 
have actual friends for neighbors."" she concluded and as Tasha walked her to the door, they shared a 
secret wink. While the door was closing behind her, Willow heard the girl ask ""Did you clean up in here?""</p><p>The snow had stopped overnight but there was still no school the next day. Nor was the library open. 
Another lazy day off. Willow had noted everything that had happened in a twenty-four hour period 
yesterday: the special disc and all the little orgasms it brought, meeting Tasha that night and spending 
the next day with her; chilling, smoking and ultimately tasting her delicious cookies, and then meeting 
her seven-year-old daughter, Madison. She was in quite a state with she came back to her apartment and 
frigged herself silly with the flavor of Tasha's pussy still on her lips. Having overdone her cannabis 
intake, she crashed early.</p><p>This morning was a repeat of yesterday as she showered, made a light breakfast and relaxed in front of 
the morning news. She knew her disc had remained in the player and relished the thought of more depraved 
kiddy porn images still to come. Almost on cue:</p><p>Knock! Knock! Knock!</p><p>Tasha grinned as Willow let her in without a word. She was wearing her loose bathrobe again, Willow had a 
long t-shirt dress that she liked to lounge in. Tea was offered and they sat on opposite ends of the 
couch and spoke with the air of a coffee get-together. Willow assumed that Madison could be over at any 
given moment.</p><p>""Maddy's taking a quick bath."" Tasha said, ""I promised we would trudge to the park. There's supposed to 
be an orchestrated snowball battle there. Wanna come?"" Willow declined politely, though it sounded like 
fun. Tasha leaned in and spoke in excited, hushed tones, ""I'm so sorry I didn't get to do to you what you 
did to me. I can't remember the last time I came that hard.""</p><p>Willow blushed proudly. ""I'll take a rain check. how about that?"" They smiled that special smile at each 
other. Tasha rubbed her arms as if she were cold.</p><p>""Isn't it a bit chilly in here?""</p><p>""Oh, I'm sorry,"" Willow rose and instinctively went to the wall thermostat. Immediately Tasha was down 
behind her, slid her t-shirt up, pulled her panties down, parted her buns and stuck her tongue in her 
asshole, rolling it around her soft pucker for a long moment before rushing back to her seat and sipping 
her tea. ""Well,"" she said with a mischievous smile, ""thanks for the tea. We must do this again some 
time."" And out the door she went.</p><p>Willow still had her hand on the thermostat. She'd never been rimmed while standing up. She was quietly 
gasping as she remembered the sparks she felt as Tasha's tongue lewdly massaged her little hole. Her t-
shirt lightly bunched on top of her buttcheeks, her panties down around her knees, she stood there with 
her buns exposed.</p><p>The phone rang and brought Willow to her senses. It was Lily! No, she wasn't back. She still had a month 
in Europe orchestrating a buying expo. ""I hope to see you on or about the tenth of next month. Tell me 
child, did you get my present all right? Did you like it?""</p><p>""Oh, Lily, you spoil me. It's the best present I've ever received. I'm worried, tho. You shouldn't take 
chances getting stuff like that. I don't want you getting in trouble for me.""</p><p>""Tush, girl, I just want to make sure you stay tasty. Listen, I'm going to be seeing Harley in a couple 
of days. We're going to do a weekend in Nice. She wanted me to tell you that she'll be at an event near 
you next week and she'll try to stop by to give you her birthday present.""</p><p>Willow's heart jumped at the thought of ANOTHER 'special' dvd. ""Oh...""she bluffed, ""tell her she doesn't 
have to--""</p><p>""Stop it, you prim little tart. Whatever she's got for you, you're going to love it and you know it. 
Anyway I'm having dinner with some company bigwigs so I better get back. Just wanted to say I think about 
you and hope to enjoy you soon."" The sexy warmth in her tone gave Willow goose bumps and they kissed 
goodbye.</p><p>Willow made some hot chocolate and meditated on her relationship with Lily. A buxom, older woman, Lily 
had the sexual energy of a teenager. She acted like she was living on borrowed time; traveling the world 
in her job capacity and living out her fantasies whenever possible. Lily understood Willow's quiet 
secluded lifestyle yet their times together were lusty and loving as they feasted on the images of young 
flesh and kinky sex. There was an unspoken understanding; Lily loved Willow, but she was in love with 
Harley. Indeed, they sounded like heartsick teenagers giggling when Harley would call ,once when Willow 
had her naked body wrapped around Lily's. There was no jealousy, it felt more like familial love at 
times. There were promises to get together for another orgy with Harley's delicious little twins, Candy 
and Mandy but so far that hasn't happened what with Harley jet setting and the twins in private school 
and Lily was working in Europe...</p><p>knock. knock. knock.</p><p>Ah, thought Willow, a lighter, quieter knock. Definately not Tasha.</p><p>""Come in."" she called out, ""the door's unlocked.""</p><p>Madison entered with a plate of cookies covered in clear wrap. She was wearing sweaters and heavy pants 
and snow boots. Willow motioned her to the kitchen island and the stool. The girl still had that serious 
look. ""Mom says you really like her cookies. These are for you.""</p><p>""Thank you. They are good."" Willow decided one would go well with her drink. ""Want some hot chocolate?""</p><p>""No."" the girl said uncomfortably, ""I'm pretty warm already."" She looked around at the decor. ""This suits 
you.""</p><p>""Well, you know, "" Willow was trying to make small talk ""even if it's cold outside you're gonna warm up 
pretty fast throwing those snowballs.""</p><p>""It's pretty hard to make snickerdoodles. Mom doesn't give them away after she makes them. She must like 
you a lot.""</p><p>Willow wasn't sure where this was heading. The youngster's eyes were still burning on her. ""Well, don't 
think I don't appreciate that she's sharing these , um, very delicious, um and unfortunately fattening--""</p><p>Madison stood up on the lower rung on the stool. ""Are you and Mom doing it?""</p><p>Willow was just short of doing a spit-take. ""Um, excuse me? Are we doing ...what?""</p><p>""You know!"" the girl's brows were fiercely accusing, ""...doing sex!""</p><p>""Well..."" the librarian started for an uncertain defense but needn't bother, the girl was already 
attacking.</p><p>""Because you can't! It wouldn't work out! She doesn't need that sort of thing right now. You hafta say 
no! Who asked you to come over and eat cookies anyways. We're happy like we are. You hafta say no!""</p><p>""Whoa!"" Willow held her hand up. ""Look...kid, I'm not sure what this is about but I'm not about to take 
any orders from some seven-year-old I just met and I'm sure your mother wouldn't be happy to hear you 
talking like this--.""</p><p>""We're doing fine right now doncha see? It's not safe!""</p><p>Knock!Knock! Knock!</p><p>Madison's face turn pale and her serious stare had disappeared, replaced by an honest Oh-I'm-in-the-
shithouse-now look. Her expression was of someone who crossed some line and was about to get caught.</p><p>""Come on in, Tasha."" Willow called out, ""door's unlocked.""</p><p>Equally dressed up for a snowball battle, Tasha's peppy smile told that she was unaware of the 
conversation inside. ""So,"" she grabbed a cookie, ""what have you two been talking about?""</p><p>""Well Madison's been telling me,"" Willow took a leisurely sip of her hot cocoa for effect, ""that 
snickerdoodles are very hard to make.""</p><p>""Oh damn right."" Tasha chortled, ""all that sugar and flour in large amounts. It's like mixing cement! 
Seriously. You get biceps trying to mix it. I swear I broke a wooden spoon once. Hey, it's hot in here. 
You ready to take on the neighborhood, kid?""</p><p>""Um, yeah."" Madison's stern look was replaced by relief and , Willow hoped, appreciation.</p><p>Willow wasn't sure if she liked certain aspects of what had been happening lately. She had never gotten 
to know any of the tenants of her building other than the usual courtisies and how-are-you-today 
formalities. She was pleasant but enjoyed her solitude. Now she seemed to be expecting a knock on her 
door at any given time. And what was all that drama from the young psycho? Should she mention this to 
Tasha? Should she get involved with a woman 'with baggage' as they say?</p><p>The hell with it, Willow thought. She rolled a Bob Marley doobie, locked her door, turned off her phone 
and shut herself in her bedroom, just her and her laptop and her birthday present. She decided to grab a 
few more cookies and give herself time to relax and get in the mood for some illicit porn. Even with the 
curtains drawn the sun reflecting off the snow flooded the room with light. Taking her t-shirt off, she 
lowered her panties down just a little, touching her asshole with her finger, pretending it was Tasha's 
tongue. It wasn't the same, of course, but she felt the little lust devils waking up inside her. Setting 
her laptop on her special rolling cart (which allowed her to play with her computer from any part of the 
bed) she popped her disc in and set out to find the next depraved scene. Propping a pile of pillows 
behind her, she laid back and stroked her thighs. She knew there couldn't be too much more left on the 
dvd but even if it repeated it was all good.</p><p>The next segment was obviously shot in a double-wide trailer. A pudgy but cute woman was sitting in her 
kitchen chair wearing a bathrobe and holding an infant. Casually, she pulled her front open and set the 
baby to her long, extended nipple. As the child suckled the door opened and a younger woman in a tank top 
and cut-offs entered, briefly allowing the sound of children playing outside to be heard before the door 
closed. Without a word the woman pulled the other side of her robe open and her friend wrapped her lips 
around the other nipple, which seemed long enough to imitate a baby's penis. She drew slowly on the tit, 
pulling back as if she were sucking on a straw. The mother closed her eyes and smiled as the younger lass 
reached up to unsnap the baby's diaper, keeping her mouth glued to her breast,a hint of milk dribbling 
down her chin. Her finger fumbled open the diaper and she began playing with the infant's tiny penis. The 
woman kept her eyes closed as the younger girl alternated sucking on the nipple and the baby's pee-pee. A 
sudden knock on the door and a youngster yelling that she wanted something to drink startled the two and 
the camera stopped.</p><p>A new scene had two women sitting in a nondescript living room seemingly sharing coffee and gossip. The 
quality was good and the sound was clear. Though they were both attractive ladies (probably in their mid 
to late thirties), it was evident that the redhead was not really a redhead and the platinum blonde was 
way too platinum. Besides the wigs, they each were wearing glasses out of a Far Side cartoon. This was 
the most camouflage they had on fortunately as it was clear that they had lovely faces. They wore light 
summer dresses with spaghetti tops and while the platinum blonde (Harlow, of course) seemed rather 
relaxed, Lucy the Redhead was a little more nervous. An attempt at casual conversation ended quickly when 
Lucy said she couldn't believe she was doing this.</p><p>""Relax,"" said Harlow, ""I told you. It's for a very special clientele. It will never see the light of the 
internet. AND you get to have fun."" The blonde leaned forward. ""And you know what kind of fun you like to 
have."" Lucy shrugged okay and they were quiet for a moment, then Harlow said out loud, ""My, I'll bet my 
little Shirley should be home from school about now.""</p><p>On cue, little Shirley entered the room. ""Mom, I'm home from school about now!""</p><p>Willow smiled. This production was probably from the same folks who brought us Suzy Homemaker. The girl 
was a doll. Maybe six-years-old. She looked like Drew Barrymore as a child only with light brown hair. 
Her smile was real and endearing. Wearing a school uniform of a white blouse and plaid skirt, she looked 
like a pedo's dream.</p><p>""Well honey, did you have a good day today at school?""</p><p>""Oh yes."" the girl beamed, "" I got a A in all my tests!""</p><p>""That's wonderful."" Harlow said in a campy style, "" ""I'm so proud of you.""</p><p>""Mommy, you said if I did good we could have some special fun.""</p><p>""And I aim to keep that promise. Honey this my friend, Lucy."" (Wow, I got that right, thought Willow)
""How do you do, Miss Lucy.""</p><p>And it went on like this for a bit. A little inane conversation in which Miss Lucy did not say much at 
all. But it led to the set-up.</p><p>""Honey, would you like to show Miss Lucy how you like to please me?""</p><p>Little Shirley grinned her small, spaced teeth. ""Yeah.""</p><p>Harlow pushed the coffee table out of the way and leaned back on the sofa. She hiked her dress up to 
reveal white cotton panties that showed a hint of camel-toe. Shirley kicked off her black shoes and got 
on her knees between her 'mother's' open legs. She put her petite face in front of the sweet spot and 
began licking through the cotton fabric. The camera focused on the girl as she caused the panties to 
become moist, then to Harlow's face as she looked down at the child's head between her thighs, then to 
Lucy who was obviously affected by this sight. Willow was lightly rolling a finger over her clit. She 
wondered where she tossed her little vibrator the other night. Suddenly Harlow asked Lucy if she would 
like to be pleased. Yes, please, she breathed. Immediately she lifted her dress and showed off a pair of 
light blue panties. As the girl moved to the chair, the blonde raised her legs and slid her white undies 
off.</p><p>""Mommy, can I see her titties?""</p><p>Lucy didn't hesitate. She dropped her spaghetti straps and pulled her top down. Her breasts were full 
with large nipples and rather white skin. She pushed her pelvis forward in anticipation of the girl's 
mouth.</p><p>Willow was wet. Her finger made a wet sound the second she slid it in. Propped up by pillows, she 
languidly drew her finger in and out of her small cunt, occasionally bringing up some slick pussy juice 
to smear on her puffy nipples. She tried to keep herself in that state of almost-there and decided the 
gods knew what they were doing when they invented lust.</p><p>After a while they decided to undress the little schoolgirl. As they shed her blouse Lucy ran her hands 
over the youngster's flat chest. holding her fingers over pale , tiny puffies. It was clear that Lucy was 
no longer nervous, just horny. She grabbed a nipple with her teeth, holding it gently between them as the 
pixie switched from giggling to gasping at this sensation. Down to her tight white panties, she spread 
her legs a bit so Harlow could, for the benefit of the camera, trace the outline of her slit through the 
cotton.</p><p>Willow's eyes were half closed in a sexual stupor as she watched the mother pull the last piece of 
clothing off and show off her smooth, hairless little cunt. Then Harlow leaned back again only this time 
the girl was facing her pussy. It was shaved cleaned and looked plump and full with a tight thin line for 
a slit. Shirley's mouth was inches from the adult cunt and she stayed at that distance, her eyes looking 
up at Harlow as if waiting for a command.</p><p>""Lick, please."" the mother said and the girl's face fell into the woman's mound, her small cheeks 
seemingly swallowed by the fleshy lips of her pussy. Harlow's body responded with a jolt as the camera 
moved closer to watch the sweet child's little pink tongue run up and down the equally pink inner walls. 
Lucy moved close to the action in the background. She was slightly out of focus but it was clear that she 
was almost salivating at the sight of this six-year-old beauty lapping at her mother's cunt.</p><p>Willow had a small climax as she watched the video, her agile legs splayed far apart and her finger 
crooked inside of her. As the two women switched places the camera moved behind young Shirley and zeroed 
in on her upturned ass. Her honeybox and pink soft-looking asshole made Willow's mouth water. Back to 
Lucy's cunt which had long flappy lips that the girl knew to suck on before she dove in. ""God!"" Lucy 
cried out as she watched a little girl eat her out. The camerawoman was scrambling to get back behind the 
youngster before Harlow has started to put her nose close to the upturned ass and pussy. These women were 
turned on and clearly jumping ahead of the director. She kissed the puckered hole gently and smiled at 
the camera before giving it a longer smooch. Soon her tongue was violating the little pink hole and 
though she tried to keep her actions in view she couldn't help but just bury her face between the petite 
cheeks and ream the child out.</p><p>Willow couldn't believe how long and how high-quality this segment was. Her pussy was so wet that she had 
no trouble sliding a finger into her bumhole underneath. As she tickled the inner muscle with the tip of 
her digit, she continued tasting her juices from her other hand, licking her fingers and slipping them 
back into her small cunt. The sight of these two full grown women, with meaty boobs and extended nipples, 
molesting this six-year-old naked cherub was as good as it gets. Or so she thought.</p><p>Soon Lucy was laying on her back on the carpet, her silly glasses gone. Shirley stood over her, her 
hairless pussy looking plumper from all the attention it had been getting from groping hands. She did a 
slow squat and was soon hovering over Lucy's anticipating mouth. The child looked up with true delight 
and was encouraged by her mother to 'go lower'. The girl's smooth, bare slit was separating as she came 
to meet the redhead's tongue and she squealed with glee as Lucy began licking kiddy pussy. The moans that 
were coming from the woman were real as she explored every nook and cranny of that clean little cunny. 
The girl was practically riding Lucy's face at her mom's urging and her wetness was also real, leaving a 
slick sheen over the grown-up's cheeks and chin.</p><p>Willow decided that she was going to come big-time soon. No. Wait. Something is going to happen, she told 
herself and tempered the pace of her diddling.</p><p>Indeed, Harlow whispered something to her daughter and the girl raised herself from Lucy's mouth a couple 
of inches. Her small fingers pulled her pussy apart and the redhead was gazing lustily at her open pink.
""I can't."" Shirley said after a moment.</p><p>""Try."" the mother encouraged.</p><p>There was another moment. Then a trickle of pee dropped on Lucy's chin. She groaned at the sensation. 
That was it for a second.</p><p>""That's it, I think."" the child said with a soft and sexy whisper.</p><p>""Keep trying.""</p><p>Another moment. Then a squirt of liquid. Then a spray of yellow pee that splashed down on the redhead's 
face. The camera focused on the piss leaving the little girl and cascading into the woman's open mouth. A 
little sloppy at first, the six-year-old now had a steady stream as she peed like a little boy, aiming 
for and hitting Lucy's back tonsils. Lucy didn't swallow, instead the flow filled her mouth and spilled 
down her cheeks. The girl was giggling as she continued to hit her mark, causing a frothy swirl in the 
pool that was overflowing from the woman's mouth.</p><p>""That's it baby. That's it."" Harlow was urging her on with a throatiness that said she was definitely 
turned on by the sight of her little daughter peeing into the mouth of her best friend.</p><p>Suddenly Lucy violently pushed the yellow honey from her mouth, spitting it upward onto the girl's still 
peeing pussy. She did this so she could cry out an orgasm. Though the camera hadn't filmed it, Lucy had 
been frigging herself this whole time and was now cumming with passion, her head thrashing from side to 
side as the little girl continued to pee on her face. The wig had fallen off but that didn't matter as 
the the now-brunette's orgasm was subsiding and so was the flow of pee. The gasping Lucy wrapped her arms 
around the girl and pulled her down to her for a long kiss on her bare pussy as Harlow looked at the 
camerawoman and grinned.</p><p>""Do we need to do another take?""</p><p>Actually Willow had missed the last two paragraphs as she had been busy cumming so hard that she smacked 
her head against the bed-board. Her hand was completely soaked as she came up for air and she lewdly drew 
the slick wetness over her mouth as she chuckled. Lying there catching her breath, she realized that the 
disc had stopped. Oh well, she smiled, excellent finale.</p><p>Life was back to normal for a while. The snow stayed but the city went back to work. Willow saw that the 
after-school crowd coming into her library included Madison, who surprised her by smiling and waving 
before sitting with her friends at a computer. Later she approached the girls to see if they needed help. 
Of course they didn't but it gave Maddy a chance to surprise Willow again by standing up and introducing 
her as a friend. The school chums were impressed as they all had a secret affinity for the lovely prim 
librarian. Even today the young woman wore a lacy high-collar blouse that fit her perfect posture and a 
gentle smile that made them want to think of a reason to need her assistance.</p><p>Later, as the kids were checking out their books and such, Willow casually asked Madison how her mother 
was doing.</p><p>""She's okay. She's out looking for a new job.""</p><p>""Oh?"" Willow knew she was a hostess at a nearby pub. ""She doesn't like the job she has now?""</p><p>""Dad doesn't like it. He says she hasta find something else.""</p><p>""He says...?"" Willow saw the girl shrug at the logic of this as well and then made herself smile 
again. ""Mom and I are having our movie night. Y'know, popcorn and this time I get to pick the movie. "" 
Then she almost hesitated, ""If you like, you could join us.""</p><p>Willow smiled. It was a nice apology for yesterday's outburst. ""Thank you. I might take you up on that 
nice offer. I'll be honest here and say that it depends on the movie. Does it involve teenage vampires 
and werewolves?""</p><p>Madison tsked, ""Booring. I'm thinking Snow White. Not the cartoon, the one with swords and fighting and 
stuff.""</p><p>The girl's eyes lit up with excitement as she described this and Willow couldn't help but marvel at the 
beauty of this schoolgirl's face. Her friends were calling her on and as she left she turned and smiled 
again. ""You'll come?""</p><p>""I'd be delighted.""</p><p>My, Willow thought, how happy her face looks when she isn't in serious mode. Then she felt an unease 
about Tasha. Her ex doesn't like where she works and demands she change it? Something wasn't right. 
Forget it, girl, they're just your neighbors, you shouldn't get involved. Just your neighbor? You licked 
both her pussy and her asshole. Still, it doesn't involve you. She licked your favorite spot as well. 
Come to think of it, you've taken a rain check there. Maybe it wouldn't hurt to ask what's going on...</p>"
1652,Willow: Dealing With Dick,HoneyWest,1,Willow tries her hand at babysitting,['F/F/g ped ws'],"<p>Willow was falling in love and there was no one more pissed about it
than Willow.</p><p>She never denied to herself that someday she might meet a soulmate out
there somewhere but she decided it was not something she would
actively try for. The last thing she needed was a relationship with a
cookie-making, soccer mom whose idea of a good time was getting high
and watching old black and white movies on TV. Okay, maybe Willow
actually liked that kind of thing but the point was she was used to
her privacy and fantasies and quite frankly was not interested in
leading a life in secrecy. Let's face it, a mother of a lovely
seven-year-old would most likely flee in terror when she discovered
that her lover was a pedophile. A lovely and well-mannered pedophile,
but a pedo nonetheless. Nope, it just wouldn't work out. Best to end
this thing quickly and hope that a friendship could at least be
salvaged from this situation. She did make good cookies, after all.
Yup, just explain to her that long-term commitment just wasn't
something she was interested in. She needs her space and... oh my god,
Willow thought, I've turned into a guy!</p><p>Willow had bounced this argument inside of her head for a bit now.
She'd met Tasha on a snowy Sunday night and by Friday night had
managed to become a good friend of the family. She was now sitting on
a couch in her next door neighbor's apartment snuggled next to Tasha
and Madison as they watched a video and drank hot cocoa. It was Movie
Night and they were viewing Tangled in their pajamas and snuggies.
Little Maddy was nestled in the middle of the sofa using both adults
as pillows as they laughed and marveled at the fine acting of animated
characters. They had turned out the lights for a theatre effect and
had comfortably melted into the couch as the evening sailed by. They
looked like sorority sisters on a dateless night. Willow had never
felt so comfortable. She would smile while, from time to time, Tasha
would secretly caress her underneath the blanket. It felt childishly good.</p><p>This was not good, Willow thought.</p><p>The movie ended and Willow clicked back to cable and asked Madison
what she would like to watch next. No answer.</p><p>""She's asleep."" Tasha whispered. ""Been a tough, busy day for a kid.""
After a bit she rose and lifted the small girl up with maternal ease
and Maddy, without waking, wrapped her arms around her mother's neck.
Tasha gently hoisted the girl up with her hand cupping small buttocks.
Willow followed them to Madison's bedroom where Tasha put her to bed.
After turning out the light, she gave a visible kiss to her daughter's
lips and pulled the covers up. Maddy stirred.</p><p>""Is Willow still here?""</p><p>""Yes, dear, we're going to watch another movie.""</p><p>""'kay,"" the child barely said before falling back asleep.</p><p>They sat in the semi-dark again channel-surfing and waiting to be sure
Madison didn't reawaken. ""If we don't hear from her in the next ten
minutes then she's out for the night."" Tasha offered, ""She's a heavy
sleeper for a kid."" They were quiet for a bit as they channel-surfed.
Tasha looked over to Willow.</p><p>""When did you know?""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""That you you were gay?""</p><p>Willow shrugged. ""As far back as I can remember. I mean, I hid it, of
course, dated some boys and stuff, went through the motions so to
speak, but I always knew. What about you?""</p><p>""Just recently"", was all Tasha said.</p><p>They were quiet for a moment.</p><p>""Cat Ballou."" Willow announced.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""The movie. I was on the couch with my parents watching this comedy
western called Cat Ballou. I had to be about six or seven. It was a
lot like tonight. They liked to watch movies and I liked to snuggle
between them even if I didn't like or understand the film. Anyhoo,
there was a scene where Catherine Ballou is riding on a horse with her
tight cowboy jeans on and the guys in the story are following her and
smiling at how her buttcheeks are sitting in that saddle. I remember
how that made me feel to watch that backside moving on that horse and
I knew right then and there that I liked girls. I still get turned on
when I see a woman straddle a motorcycle or a well-fitted bike seat.""</p><p>""Wow"", Tasha whispered with admiration. She looked down the hallway
and decided it had been long enough. ""Wanna get high?""</p><p>""Sure"".</p><p>Tasha rose. ""Leave the door unlocked. I'll be over in a few minutes.""</p><p>When Tasha entered Willow's apartment she was holding a small
radio-looking device. It's a fancier version of a baby monitor, she
said. ""I keep the receiver velcroed to the side of her night stand.
She doesn't like me to use it because 'she's not a baby anymore' but
every once in a while it make me feel better to turn it on."" She
turned up the volume and Willow could hear a steady breathing pattern
that told that the girl was asleep. She was also wearing her rumpled,
fluffy 'unmade-bed' robe that Willow was becoming fond of.</p><p>Willow was excited and horny. They both knew what they wanted to do to
each other. They'd been thinking about it all night. Willow felt like
a college girl again and decided it was a night for having fun so she
pulled out her old goldfish-bowl style smoking bong. Tasha watched in
fascination as she filled it with minty mouthwash instead of water.
""This mentholates the smoke as you draw it thru the pipe and you smoke
twice the amount without burning your throat. And you have fresh minty
breath!""</p><p>It wasn't long before they were giggling and guffawing around the
coffee table and moving closer to each other. Willow couldn't remember
how it started but the conversation wound up at the subject of sexual
open-mindedness.</p><p>""You think I'm a staid soccer mom, don't you,"" Tasha laughed, ""You
have no idea what my kinks could be.""</p><p>""And --what? You think I'm a prim and proper librarian?""</p><p>Thus began a one-upmanship contest that was still guarded. Tasha
admitted that she liked porn. Willow countered that she was addicted
to it. Tasha said she loved a woman's nipples.</p><p>""Nipples never lie,"" she giggled, ""and I love your little puffies.
They look like gumdrops. Can I have some?""</p><p>""Yours are perfect. No, I mean it. I couldn't take my eyes off of
them. Maybe my memory's a little rosy but they...well...""</p><p>They smiled at each other. Willow unbuttoned her pajama top and bared
her shoulders. Her full little tits felt the open air and her nipples
felt plumper from the stare of her friend. Tasha pulled her robe open
and Willow realized that was all she was wearing. She wasn't just
being complimentary about those round tips on Tasha's full breasts.
Whereas Willow's puffies were deliciously pink and soft, they had a
natural irregularity to them. Tasha's were perfectly round and sharp,
as if they were drawn on to, well, perfection.</p><p>They moved close until their nipples were brushing against each other.
The heat of Tasha's heavy tits drew the young librarian into her,
until they were pressed tightly, rolling their flesh together, feeling
the stiffness of their nipples in their embrace, their lips inches apart.</p><p>""I wanna see your pussy."" Tasha hissed sexily.</p><p>""Maybe"" Willow teased. She liked this part, actually. She had learned
to appreciate the reaction from previous lovers when they first set
eyes on her small pussy. It was usually a gasp and a smile before a
delightful tasting. Everything from 'oh-my-gawd to isn't it lovely'
and 'just like a little girl's'. That's when she decided to keep it
smooth.</p><p>""Are you delicious?"" Tasha asked as she nibbled on her earlobe.</p><p>""I think so.""</p><p>""Oohhh.""</p><p>""And I'm as bare as a baby.""</p><p>""Oohhh, "" Tasha pushed Willow back onto the couch and deftly tugged
her PJ bottoms off. Willow quickly covered her mound with her hands
but Tasha pulled them apart to feast her eyes on the slender woman's
cunt. She gasped and smiled.</p><p>""Wow. It's as small as Maddy's""</p><p>Willow filed that comment into the back of her mind as she felt
Tasha's warm breath on her pussy. She looked down as Tasha pressed her
nose on her clit and inhaled deeply, nudging her lips into the pink
crevasse and was soon scooping her tongue up and down the little cunt.
Everything Willow had done to Tasha earlier in the week Tasha was now
doing to Willow. And she was doing it quite well as she found herself
gripping the cushions on the road to Orgasm. And her tongue! It was
the most animated organ she had ever felt on her on and in her body.
It rolled and flickered and snaked it's way in and out of her pussy
and asshole, causing Willow to cum numerous times. Perhaps she had
smoked too much as she rumbled from one climax to another. The two
slid their pussies together, breathing heavily into their ears as they
hunched their bodies together. Tasha lay on the floor as Willow
squatted over her face, feeling her long exploring tongue go deep
inside her tight little quim, making her so wet she had rivulets of
pussy juice running down the woman's cheeks. They ended up in the
bedroom, sitting, fingering each other and watching their reactions as
they did so. (This was their so-called 'rest period') The last thing
Willow remembered them doing together was a sixty-nine on the bed,
rolling back and forth as they passionately feasted on pussy with a
finger in each bumhole at the same time. Willow was in a state of
sexual delirium not knowing or caring how many times she had cum.
Somewhere along the way she fell asleep.</p><p>Willow awoke to the sound of rain. It was still dark. She stumbled out
of bed and hurried to the living room. It was raining. She had to get
the patio furniture off of the porch before it got soaked.</p><p>There she stood, naked, in the dark, in the middle of her living room.
She wasn't sure if it was raining or not. She did know that she had no
patio furniture. She had no patio. She had been dreaming. Damn, she
thought, that's why you'd stopped with the mentholated bongs back in
school. She was still high.</p><p>She could hear a sound, though. A light 'uggh, ugghh, ugghh' sound. A
small light on her kitchen island told her that Tasha had forgotten
her baby monitor and it was on low. She turned the volume up expecting
to hear the breathing pattern of a child sleeping. It was not the
sound she expected. It was the sound of a young girl making adult
noise. Willow turned the volume up and figured that Madison was
probably playing with herself. She was at the cumming point too, about
to have a womanly orgasm with a sound that only a seven-year-old could
make. It was indescribable and so familiar. Perhaps Willow remembered
herself sounding like that at that age. When the soft-spoken climax
had finished Willow got another shock.</p><p>""Mmm. Did you like that, pumpkin?"" Tasha's voice asked softly.</p><p>""Yaa."" Madison sighed contently, ""tell me some more.""</p><p>""No. It's late and I'm beat. We gotta clean up the place in the
morning for Mrs. Klein. Now go to sleep.""</p><p>""Aww. Mom...""</p><p>""I mean it. Sleep.""</p><p>Willow heard a kiss, footsteps leaving the room and then the rustling
of one settling back to sleep. She waited for a while for any futher
activity but the sound of the child's steady breathing had a hypnotic
effect on her and she found all of a sudden that she couldn't keep her
eyes open. She slid back into bed and immediately fell asleep.</p><p>Willow woke up late that morning for the first time in ages. That's
it, she told herself, no more Scope bong hits. Then it hit her and she
threw the covers off and ran to the living room. It was a grey, cloudy
morning but no rain. The baby monitor was not there. She felt a little
dizzy from moving so fast and realized she must have dreamt it all. Oh
but what a dream , she smiled, it felt real and would be a delightful
fantasy for her.</p><p>Willow was on her way to the store and decided to be neighborly and
see if Tasha needed anything. Madison answered the door with a smile
that made her wonder why the child was always so serious looking
before. She was totally lovely when she was happy.</p><p>""Hi Willow. Mom's making pancakes! Ya want some?""</p><p>She pulled Willow in before she could answer. There were small piles
of clothes about the living room. Seems that it was laundry day. Tasha
was making a mess in the kitchen. Willow smiled. She tended to clean
up after herself as she cooked so that there was a pretty tidy kitchen
when dinner was done, but Tasha obviously preferred the 'there's been
an explosion in here' approach.</p><p>""Hi!"" Tasha called out as she mixed the batter. She had the same tired
eyes Willow had. Tired but sated. ""Making cornbread pancakes. And
bacon. You gotta try 'em""</p><p>Willow yawned 'Okay'. Tasha grinned. ""Rough night, huh? Bet you spend
your day off sleeping on the couch. Maddy! Go brush your teeth. I know
you didn't, so go."" Okay, Mom, Madison groaned and stomped to the
bathroom. This gave Tasha time to smile that
'I-had-a-wonderful-time-last-night' smile as she tested the griddle.</p><p>There was a certain joyful chaos here that Willow found warming. The
phone rang. That's probably my babysitter, Tasha said as she began
pouring the batter, can you get that?</p><p>Willow picked up the phone and said hello. There was a moment of
silence. Then a man spoke up.</p><p>""Who the fuck is this?""</p><p>""I...I""m sorry. Who is this?""</p><p>""I said: Who the FUCK is this?!""</p><p>Willow hung up.</p><p>Tasha looked out from the kitchen ""you hung up on him?""</p><p>Willow shrugged, a little embarrassed but also a little steamed. ""I
don't tolerate rudeness. Sorry.""</p><p>The phone rang again and Tasha handed Willow the spatula and as she
flipped the pancakes she listened to Tasha explain that she was her
neighbor and how dare you cuss at her and so on. Somewhere Tasha
stopped talking and just listened and when she hung up she looked
defeated.</p><p>""I'm so sorry, Tasha. I didn't mean to cause trouble.""</p><p>""No. No, it's not you fault at all. You were right to... He's just a
dick."" Breakfast was subdued and Tasha nixed any request from Willow
to talk about it. Madison could sense the vibes and her serious look
returned. When she left them to go shopping , Willow realized it only
took one phone call to smack this family down.</p><p>That night the familiar knock on the door came again.</p><p>""I'm so sorry about this morning. I feel I dragged you into this
domestic crap. And all I wanted to say was how deliciously exhausting
last night was.""
Willow kissed her in response.</p><p>""Now I have a problem."" Tasha confessed, ""My babysitter has tanked out
on me and I have to go to work. I think I know how how you like to
live and I wouldn't ask---""</p><p>""Send her over. I'm not an expert on kids but I do have the Universal
Babysitter (pointing at the TV) and she'll be okay here if she wants.""</p><p>Tasha grinned and kissed Willow back. I shouldn't home later than two
in the morning, Just leave her on that snuggly couch of yours and I'll
sneak in and scoop her up. Willow agreed and gave her a spare key.</p><p>Madison came over with her sleeping bag and assorted DVDs and a
homework project. She seemed so small at times. Now was one of them.
She had that perfect blend of boy's body and female charms. For a
little girl she had a plump little ass. This was noticeable because
she wore a sort-of jogging suit for pajamas that had the word PINK
stenciled across her plump buns. Willow set up her table so that the
girl could work on her art project. Willow was working on a report
that was due for the library next week. ""We grown-ups also have
homework."" she announced much to Maddy's delight.</p><p>Willow had used her bed as a large desk, spreading out sheets of data
that would be compiled into her computer. Occasionally she would check
in on her charge who was dutifully working with Elmer's glue and felt
material while some boy band was performing on TV. How domestic Willow
felt. She stopped to make hot cocoa for them and sat with Maddy for a
bit on the sofa as they watched the Snow White movie. The child was
smiling again and Willow enjoyed lounging with her. Soon it looked as
if the youngster was getting drowsy so Willow went back to her office
to continue her project. She figured she would return after a bit and
make sure Maddy was properly tucked in. Somewhere along the way Willow
became wrapped up in her work, forgetting about everything but the
numbers and how they should be applied to the report. She was proud of
how well the figures were adding up that she was still arranging some
statistics in her head as she walked out of her room to go to the
bathroom to answer the call of nature. When she pushed the door open
what she saw pushed all business right out of her head.</p><p>There stood a shocked little Madison. Her pajama pants were down
around her ankles, her top was rolled up in a bunch under her armpits
and in her hand was Willow's slender, lavender-colored vibrator
nestled about two inches inside her smooth hairless pussy.</p><p>""I..."" the child was frozen in place, ""I locked the door."" she said in
meek surprise.</p><p>""This door doesn't lock. "" Willow stated, ""Never has.""</p><p>Quickly Willow's mind thought this out. Here we had a child just
caught in an embarrassing moment. Admonish her? Apologize and close
the door quickly? How she reacted could have an lasting effect on the
girl and she didn't want it to be a negative one.</p><p>Willow knelt down on one knee and brought herself to the youngster's
level.</p><p>""Wow,"" she said softly, ""I've been wondering where that went to. Where
did you find it?""</p><p>Madison quickly pulled the vibrator out and instinctively hid it
behind her back. ""In the couch. Are you mad at me?"" she asked
apprehensively as if that was the most important issue of this moment.
Her pants were still bunched at her feet.</p><p>""""Don't be silly. Of course I'm not mad."" Willow held out her hand to
accept her toy. ""I hope you washed it before trying it out.""</p><p>Maddy hesitantly handed the lavender toy to her. Willow could see that
the tip had a glistening sheen on it and, without thinking, brought it
up to her nose for a sniff, causing the child's eyes to open wide.
""Mmm,"" she smiled, ""you smell nice.""</p><p>""I do?"" the young one asked with a surprised honesty that you could
only get from a young child.</p><p>Alarms went off in Willow's head even as the light scent of this
little girl's pussy hit her nostrils. Are you crazy? she thought. This
is real life. This is the daughter of your friend that you've been
entrusted to watch. You are this close to getting into serious
trouble. A mother would not understand that you mean no harm. Stop
this now!</p><p>Willow cleared her throat. ""Yes, you smell very nice. That's the nice
thing about being a girl. Now!, we won't mention this to your mom,
right? It'll be our secret what just happened here. Now if you want to
borrow my toy or anything of mine you should simply ask for my
permission. That's the respectful thing to do. Okay?""</p><p>The girl nodded quickly with relief in her eyes and , dare Willow
think, a touch of puppy love? She was truly a tasty sight as she
continued to stand there with her bare cunt exposed, her slit hinting
at the treasures hidden inside.</p><p>""Um, Maddy, why don't you pull up your pants now and we'll go watch
some more TV, Okay?""</p><p>""Okay"", Maddy did so and gave Willow a hug as she left the bathroom.
As the librarian sat down to pee she felt her heart was quietly
pounding inside her. Remember, she told herself, this is a normal
family, not one of those extreme exceptions you watch on your special
DVDs. Behave or you'll be in trouble big time.</p><p>Madison was eying her with that serious look when Willow joined her on
the couch. Stop that, Willow told her, you give me the heebie-jeebies
when you look like that. The little darling broke out in a smile and
cuddled closer to her as they channel-surfed.</p><p>""I like you."" Madison announced. ""I wish you could babysit me all the
time.""</p><p>Willow smiled. ""You don't like your regular babysitter?""</p><p>""She's okay. She just watches TV while I stay in my room. Mrs. Klein
is kinda old and doesn't really talk a lot.""</p><p>Willow felt the room move out of focus for a second. Mrs. Klein. She
had excellent memory and knew that no one had mentioned the
babysitter's name to her. Yet she knew the name Mrs. Klein. 'We have
to clean up the place for Mrs. Klein' IT was what Tasha said over the
baby monitor. But that was only a dream... wasn't it? Then she
remembered what Tasha had said upon seeing her pussy the first time:
""It's as small as Maddy's"". Well of course a mother would know what
her daughter would look like if she washed her and such...</p><p>""Maddy,"" Willow couldn't help but probe now, When you found my...toy...?""</p><p>""Oh! Right here. Between these cushions, only deep down.""</p><p>""Yes, but... How did you know what it was used for?""</p><p>Maddy looked up at her and blushed. ""Well, Mommy has one, only it's
bigger."" She leaned forward and whispered (even tho they were the only
two people in the room) ""It's too big for me. Yours looked like the
right size.""</p><p>The youngster obviously had no embarrassment in the fact that she
liked to play with herself. Willow pulled the vibrator out of her
pocket and laid it on the coffee table in front of them. Madison's
face blushed and Willow smiled. She picked the item back up and
handled it like a delicate instrument.</p><p>""It was a birthday present to me from my friends. It's slender because
I have a really small...""</p><p>""Coochy?""</p><p>""Is that what you call it? Yes, I have a small coochy and I really
haven't used it that much."" She whispered back to the girl, ""I prefer
using my finger instead.""
Willow could see the interest in the girl's eyes. She would not be shy
on this topic. She looked straight at her babysitter.</p><p>""Do you really like how I smell?""</p><p>Willow answered by putting the tip under her nose and inhaling with an
exaggerated satisfaction.</p><p>""We all have nice-smelling coochies. When we like to touch ourselves
we smell even better. I like to think of it as perfume.""</p><p>Willow began to feel that this pixie next to her was as sexually aware
as Mandy and Candy. She knew now that she was about to play a game
with her. Madison brought the slim object to her own nose.</p><p>""I can't smell anything. I think you sniffed it all off.""</p><p>""Well, ""Willow challenged, ""if you want to put some more back on
that's all right with me.""</p><p>Maddy grinned and looked around as if to make sure no one was watching.</p><p>""We're the only ones here, Maddy."" Willow said amusingly.</p><p>""I know."" Maddy gleefully bit her lower lip and put the vibrator down
her pajama pants She looked comical as she maneuvered the cylindrical
tube into position inside her snug jammies. her eyes stayed on Willow
as she worked the tip inside her. Bringing it back up, she proudly
showed a soft sheen of moisture on about two inches of the tip. Willow
took it and inhaled, not having to fake it this time. It had a
delightful scent of young cunt. Delicious, Willow proclaimed and
Madison leaned in to smell her own pussy, her small pert nose almost
touching the slickness. She looked up at Willow and smiled the most
devilish smile for a seven-year-old.</p><p>""Now you.""</p><p>Willow took the vibrator (which they never seemed to turn on to
'vibrate') and looked down at her lounging pants.</p><p>""Wait,"" Madison stopped her, ""It's still got me on it. It'll be mixed
together,"" she giggled.</p><p>""You're right."" And Willow popped the lavender love toy into her mouth
and lovingly sucked it clean of the girl's flavor in front of
Madison's wide eyes and open mouth. There! Willow produced a 'clean'
dildo and, knowing full well that there was no turning back now, hid
her hand inside her pants and made deliberate naughty faces as she
slid the toy into her rather moist pussy. When she brought it back up
Madison's eyes showed excitement. Maddy's try had produced a film of
shiny pussy juice, Willow's was practically slick with wetness. She
held the vibrator to the girl's nose and was delighted at the honest
exploration Maddy gave it, breathing in the sweet sinful scent of her
cunt. Willow could see a small flow of honey at the tip, forming a
drop. Maddy did not hesitate to catch that drop with her little tongue.</p><p>The gloves were off now even though they paced themselves. The two
females took turns at wetting the sex toy and tasting each others
juices. Soon Maddy copied Willow and they slid their fingers inside
and offered them up for inspection and tasting. When Willow put her
pussy-soaked fingers into the little girl's mouth she knew for sure
that this child had tasted cunt before. They were cuddled close
together now and Willow was cupping her hand over the youngster's
crotch, feeling for her slit through the soft pajama material. Madison
did one better and put her arm down Willow's pants, surprised first by
the hairless state of her mound then by the distance it took to find
the start of her slit. (Obviously, Mom had hair and a normal-sized
cunt.) When Willow felt the small finger slide into her crack she knew
she was too far gone.</p><p>""Wanna go in the bedroom?"" she whispered.</p><p>Madison was halfway there while Willow was still getting off the
couch. Once inside, Willow arm-brushed her intricately arranged
reports unto the floor and playfully tossed the little minx onto the
bed. Wait, the child said and pulled off her top. Maddy's nipples were
round and flat as her chest and destined to be perfect like her
mother's. Your turn. The girl's eyes were fixed on the librarian's
soft pink puffies. ""They look like candy"", she breathed, and she
gently held one between her small, moist fingers causing Willow to
swoon a little. ""Ooh, they're growing,"" she exclaimed as they indeed
became engorged and the child placed a long lingering kiss on it with
her little mouth. Willow held the young one to her breast and felt
like she could cum right there. In fact she did, shuddering a small
orgasm while Maddy suckled her. And she hadn't even taken her own
pants off yet!</p><p>Not able to wait any further, Willow pulled the child's PJs off and
feasted her eyes on real live little girl pussy. Maddy laid back and
opened her legs for inspection, loving the way the grown-up was cooing
and admiring her coochy. Your turn, she said.</p><p>""Shh"". Willow ordered and placed her mouth to the smooth hairless
little pussy. Pressing against the crack of this angel's cunt, she
felt a delicious wetness seep out and coat her lips. She looked up at
the girl who was anxiously waiting for an invading tongue but instead
Willow raised herself to Maddy's face. Looking down at this
seven-year-old's petite features; her pert nose, small, lovely mouth
and wide young eyes; Willow smiled and placed her mouth on Maddy's,
letting her taste her own pussy from her lips. Their tongues met and
they kissed like lovers.</p><p>Willow soon broke the kiss and trailed it down the youngster's white
unblemished body, stopping to lightly dash her tongue over the flat
soft belly, causing tickles and giggles, before nestling her nose over
the bald cunt to inhale kiddy perfume. She pulled the lips apart to
gaze into her pink interior and was greeted by a delightful scent.
Maddy had a tiny hole and a surprisingly good-sized clitoris for
someone so young. Willow fiddled with the round pearl with her finger
and elicited a soft grunt from the child. Ugghh, the girl gasped as
she licked her soft crevasse, making sure her tongue flicked on the
rosy clit with each pass. Ugghh, ugghh, ugghh. Maddy knew how to cum
and was on her way there as Willow deleriously slathered her mouth
over the little girl's cunt. Ugghh, ugghh, ugghh. Such an adult cry
coming out with a young girl's voice. Willow was loving it as she knew
she had this imp about to orgasm. As the child came, she narrowed her
tongue and tried to push it in the little hole causing Maddy to scream
a high-squealed climax. When Willow looked up she could see a flush of
red across the girl's flat chest that gradually disappeared.</p><p>""Whew."" the youngster exclaimed as she wound down. It was a short
orgasm by adult standards but the red flush was still on her face.</p><p>Without waiting Willow flipped the girl over and hungrily eyed her
perfectly sculpted butt. ""What are you doing, Willow?"" Maddy asked.
Shh, repeated Willow. This may be new territory for her the woman
thought and she gently pulled the fleshy little cheeks apart and gazed
at the unwrinkled buttonhole that seemed to flex and contract upon
exposure. It looked downright cute, Willow thought. It was clean and
soft-looking and suddenly Madison felt a wet tongue gently swabbing
her asshole. It was quiet as the sprite took in the feeling of her
bumhole being probed by this wondrous organ. She definitely approved
as she raised her backside off the bed to allow Willow better access.
Soon Maddy had brought her knees to her chest and her ass was sticking
straight in the air and Willow was in heaven as she rimmed this
seven-year-old's lewdly exposed asshole and she fingered herself at
the same time. She soon came with her tongue trying to push pass the
entrance of the anal ring. Though the girl playfully wiggled her butt
around, Willow kept her mouth glued to her hole until her orgasm subsided.</p><p>""More. more."" the girl insisted, wiggling her butt around, but Willow
had rolled over to recover from her climax. ""Okay, my turn."" And with
the agility and speed of a youngster, Maddy had hopped about and
pulled Willow's pajama bottoms off, receiving no resistance or help
from the slender woman. She smiled as she felt small hands push her
legs apart and knew what reaction would come next.</p><p>""Woww,"" Madison hissed softly, her face just inches from the bare
pussy, ""It IS a small coochy. It's nowhere as big as---"" She grinned
at Willow and then her face dove into her cunt.</p><p>Willow was in pedo heaven. This child knew how to eat pussy. She
didn't exactly know how Willow liked her pussy licked but she had the
basics down right. And just the sight of a girl so young bobbing her
head between her thighs was enough to drive Willow wild. The added
delight was in having this little body to herself at this moment, no
one else in the room, just her and a schoolgirl, was perfect.</p><p>Willow had vivid memories of that night. Her favorite was from the
large mirror on her dresser. On her hands and knees, her backside
indecently jutting in the air, she saw a young naked woman having her
ass licked by a seven-year-old naked girl. Maddy insisted on trying
this new thing and was totally into it. Literally. Her small, young
face was buried between the librarian's buttcheeks , pulling back
occasionally to gaze at the softly wrinkled hole that seemed to wink
back at her in response to her probing tongue. She seemed to love the
way Willow's puckered anus would open and grip as she pushed in.</p><p>Willow finally had to push the child away from her fun so that she
could get back to tasting her hairless honeypot. By pushing Maddy's
legs up to her chest Willow was able to feast on both treasures and
soon had the girl cumming with an expert licking and a finger pressed
on her asshole.</p><p>Somewhere about midnight Willow decided it was time to wash the sex
away with a bath. As she ran the tub, Madison sat on the loo to pee.
She hesitated as if she might be committing a social faux pas in front
of her babysitter but Willow assured her 'we're just girls here'. She
knelt in front the youngster and marveled at how small she seemed on
the toilet seat. She spread Maddy's legs apart and told her to let
loose. The girl was biting her lower lip in a grin as she saw Willow's
face just a foot from the action. She trickled a little, then it
turned into a spray of pale yellow liquid. Willow could smell the
scents of pussy sex and piss and surprised the kid by sticking her
hand into the flow. The pee felt hot and excited Willow who had to
remind herself it was time to settle this child down.</p><p>As she bathed her in lavender soap, Willow suggested that perhaps they
shouldn't mention any of this to her mom. Okay, Madison simply said.
Not once in the evening did she mention anything of what her mother
and her had been doing.</p><p>Tasha crept into the dark apartment at approximately 3 in the morning.
She approached the couch and whispered to see if Madison was awake.
""Maddy's asleep in my bed"" said Willow as she threw off her blanket
and turned on the side lamp.</p><p>""Hey,"" Tasha smiled wearily, ""she wasn't a pain or anything was she?""</p><p>""A perfect angel. You look tired.""</p><p>""Yeah, rough night. Hostessing a men's club can take it out on you.
They're total idiots at closing time.""</p><p>Willow offered a cup of tea and Tasha accepted. She put the kettle on.</p><p>""Why do you do that kind of work, Tasha? You said you got a degree in
business.""</p><p>""Well, you know. Good jobs are hard to find nowadays. You take what
you can.""</p><p>""Cut the shit, Tasha."" Even in the dead of night with just her kimono
on Willow maintained the presence of a Victorian woman and such
language seemed at odds with her mousy ladylike demeanor. ""What the
hell does this ex husband of yours have on you that you let him call
the shots in your life. And don't give me this 'domestic crap' crap
because I happen to be a bit in love with you and I don't like the way
hes a fuckin' dark cloud over you two""</p><p>Tasha stared at Willow, not sure if she should laugh at the sudden
outburst of cuss words from this wispy female or be angry at the
intrusion into her private affairs. Then her shoulders slumped.</p><p>""I had this drinking problem.""</p><p>""Yes, you mentioned. Are you going to AA meetings or something?""</p><p>""Oh no, it's not that kind of drinking problem. Seriously. Don't give
me that look. I'm not in denial or any crap like that. I have no urge
to drink. There was no DTs or anything. It's just that I had drinks
along with any of my friends, socially, y'know, only...I'd be told
afterwards that I acted horribly. Really horribly. I'd do and say
stupid things. I lost friends. I didn't remember or believe it at
first. Then...then one time I saw a video of how I was after even one
glass..."" Tasha's face turned ashy, ""Willow , I was horrible. I mean,
HORRIBLE. I wasn't just slurring and swearing. I was ... I said things
that were truly bad. I acted like someone I would never want to know.
My face seemed to become someone else's. I said things about my
friends, my husband and...Maddy. Willow, I said things about my
daughter that were vile. I said I never wanted her and that I should
have drowned her as a baby..."" Tasha's voice broke here and tears ran
down her cheeks. ""My god, Willow, I love that child! I would
never...It's like I was someone completely different!"" She took a deep
breath and calmed down. ""After seeing that video I never touched a
glass of booze again. Strange, I can get high and just be a giggly
fool, but one drop of alcohol and I'm Dr. Jekyll...or, Mr. Hyde,
actually.""</p><p>""Ms. Hyde."" Willow corrected, trying to lighten the moment. ""Tasha,
honey, that sounds like a medical problem. I think you have a chemical
imbalance or something. It's not your fault.""</p><p>""Moot point."" Tasha wiped away her wet face. ""I don't touch the stuff
anymore. Ever. Maddy must never see me that way.""</p><p>""Is that why you got divorced?""</p><p>Tasha snorted a bitter laugh. ""Hell no. Richard was cheating on me.
Y'know we went the traditional route; met in college, got married, got
pregnant, then he decided I should be a housewife and mother and he
the breadwinner and I went along with that. He did very well. We had a
nice home. Then I found out about Pamela, his 'kept woman'. I was
furious. I did a little detective work and found out who she was and
where she lived even. Did I mention I was furious? I went to her place
with the sole intention of kicking her ass. I mean, I was in full
Jerry Springer mode. She answered the door and...""</p><p>Tasha stirred her spoon in her teacup and paused. Willow saw such a
mix of emotions that she wanted to hug her but instead stayed on her
stool and gave her a chance to vent.</p><p>""She was beautiful. I mean, if I was going to be cheated on it should
be for a woman who looked like this. I got bitchy, she got defensive.
But things didn't happen the way it should of. We started talking. I
couldn't keep from looking at her. Or she at me. I'm not really sure
how it proceeded but somewhere along the way...well,...we sorta fell
into each other.""</p><p>Willow dropped her spoon. ""Tasha! Are you trying to tell me
you..seduced you husband's mistress?""</p><p>Tasha shrugged. ""No. Yes. Well we just sort of met in the middle. Oh
Willow, sex with Richard was okay but it wasn't anything but what I
thought was expected as sex. But with Pamela, it was the best
toe-curling orgasms I had ever had. You asked me when I knew I was
gay? It was then. Whew.""</p><p>""And Richard? Did he find out?""</p><p>""I guess. He only walked in on us when we were in a hot and heavy
sixty-nine. (Willow gasped) I think he figured it out then"", she
giggled. Tasha's face turned serious. ""And then we made our mistakes.
Pamela stood up in all her naked glory and pronounced herself a
full-fledged member of the lesbian community. She told Richard that
she didn't realize what a lousy lay he was until that moment and that
the only thing he had going for him was money. I was in a
'sisters-for-all' spirit then and pretty much told him the same thing.
And...we got a divorce on irreconcilable differences.""</p><p>Tasha took a deep breath and pushed her untouched cup of tea aside.
Her look to Willow was of dead seriousness.</p><p>""Honey, Hell hath no fury like a man sexually humiliated. Richard
hated us. His mission in life was to make us miserable. I'm not sure
what he did to Pamela, no, I don't mean he did anything physical to
her but he knows how to intimidate a person through their work and
private life, but she left town one day just to get away from him. Me,
I'm stuck here. He's got visitation rights to Maddy and he plays these
head games. You see, he's got this friend from college, Gerald,
they're old drinking buddies, frat buddies, hell they're probably
butt-buddies for all I know, anyway he's a confirmed woman-hater and a
lawyer and he's offered Richard free lawyer shit anytime he wants and
they tell me that they can take Madison away from me anytime, any day
if they so desire.""</p><p>""Oh my god."" Willow breathed.</p><p>""And for what!? He's doing this because we made his dick shrink one
day? He's doing this for spite. He doesn't love Maddy! His 'trophy
wife' Alison hates kids! If he got full custody they'd only keep her
for a while and then shunt her away to some cold boarding school or
something. Maddy needs family! She has friends here and homework and
cornbread pancakes..."" Tasha broke down at this point and Willow held
her as she cried. Then suddenly she pulled away and showed the same
serious expression that the young girl often sported. ""Well it's not
gonna happen. If he tries any of that I will take Maddy and we'll
hide. I know some friends in the Colorado backwoods that Richard
doesn't know about. We'll hide in the mountains if we have to.""</p><p>""Whoa, Tasha, whoa. We're getting a bit melodramatic here. Richard
probably talks a good game but remember the courts tend to favor the
mother in custody hearings.""</p><p>Tasha pushed away. ""Don't you understand? Richard has the fuckin'
VIDEO! He's the one who took the fuckin' video. He keeps it hidden
away like a trump card. They've already made it clear to me how I
would lose. That video has me stumblin' and throwing up in the sink
and saying all those monstrous things! That alone would paint me as an
alcoholic, vicious she-beast. Plus I forsake my college degree to work
in sleazy mens clubs. Plus I live from paycheck to paycheck whereas he
has a beautiful home for her to live in. (Never mind that it would be
cold as ice, emotionally). Oh! And did I mention that I'm a Lesbian?
Gerald assures me that he would line us up with a proper right-wing
judge who would naturally think of that as a 'deviant lifestyle'.
Willow, I'm fuckin' screwed. I can't afford to fight him. Jeez, it
took half a month's pay for some cheap-ass lawyer to tell me that I'd
probably lose. Don't you see? My only hope to keep Maddy with me every
day is to stay on his good side. That's it. I only want Madison to
stay happy with me.""</p><p>They were silent for a while. Willow didn't know what to say. She felt
so helpless. So useless. So angry. Tasha was used to this to a degree
and saw how it was bothering her friend. She pulled a joint out of her
sleeve. ""Okay. Now you know what's happening. You want to be my
friend? Then smile like we've been smiling this last week. We live for
the moment. And Monday's homework, of course. Please, you bring a
happy face to my daughter. Don't stop now.</p><p>Willow tried to understand and gave a tight-lipped smile. They lit the
joint and agreed to talk only about fun stuff. Soon they were relaxed
and telling funny stories. Willow realized then how important it was
that they enjoy their pleasures. Breaking away from the tension and
giving in to the following relief, Tasha seductively stroked Willow's
soft cheeks.</p><p>""Damn, Tasha, it's four o'clock in the morning.""</p><p>Tasha chuckled. ""I'm at my horniest at four in the morning.""</p><p>""I know.""</p><p>""You do?""</p><p>Willow didn't mean for this to come out just then, but it did anyway.
""Yeah, you see, you didn't get back early enough to get your baby
monitor.""</p><p>Tasha's mouth dropped open.</p><p>When Madison awoke the sun was just breaking. The sheets were so soft
and the mattress was like a cloud. She really liked the way Willlow's
bed felt. Then she realzed she was still in Willow's bed! And Willow
was sleeping right next to her!</p><p>""Willow!"" she whispered loudly, ""Willow, it's morning. Where's Mom?""</p><p>""Right here, Pumpkin.""</p><p>Madison turned and saw that her mother was sleeping on the other side
of her, snuggled under the covers. She looked back and forth and then
saw the grins on the women's faces, realizing that they weren't really
sleeping.</p><p>""Good morning, Madison."" Willow smiled. She then casually drew her arm
from under the covers to scratch an itch under her left boob. Maddy's
eyes popped open wide and she checked to see if her mother was
catching this. Tasha just smiled back slyly and the perplexed child
lifted the sheets to confirm that her mom was indeed also naked under
the blankets.</p><p>""I'm missing some vital information here."" the girl precociously said
and the grown-ups broke out laughing at her comment. Tasha scooched
towards her daughter and whispered into her ear. ""Can we?"" she asked
out loud.</p><p>""Yah."" Madison replied in a tone that asked if she was still dreaming.
She looked back under the covers on either side and and an anxious
grin came over her face. She really was lovely when she smiled. Then
she thought hard for a moment.</p><p>""I hafta go pee first.""</p><p>""And brush your teeth."" instructed Tasha.</p><p>""And brush my teeth. Umm...""</p><p>""Yes, you can use my toothbrush."" Willow nodded.</p><p>""You sure?"" Willow nodded again. Last night she had her tongue in the
girl's ass. A toothbrush was not really a personal issue here.</p><p>""She smells good."" Tasha said.</p><p>""Lavender soap.""</p><p>When she returned she found the two adults kissing under the blanket.
Giggling, she lost her pajamas and slid between them,finding their
bodies warm, soft and full of flesh as they sandwiched her small
frame. Their hands continuously glided over the seven-year-old's
boyish frame and she was lost in the sensation of being touched
everywhere. Maddy patiently allowed the two women to use her as a sex
pillow as they gently and slowly humped themselves on her as they
looked into each others faces while they built up their impending
orgasms. She liked the wetness they were leaving on her legs,stomach
and backside. Tasha held a boobie up to the child. ""Maddy"", was all
she said and the girl wrapped her lips around a perfect nipple as
Tasha increased her small pelvic thrusts into her darling's side. As
she started to come close to climaxing, Tasha reached down to touch
her daughter's bare pussy. When she found Willow's fingers already
there, sliding up and down the little slit, she started to cum. She
gripped the hand that was probing the hairless cunt. Her body
shuddered as she exploded. Tasha was careful not to be rough on the
youngster and kept her first orgasm controlled. Soon they threw
control to the wind.</p><p>Madison wanted to see the adults make out and Willow and Tasha
embraced, rolling around the bed as they kissed passionately. Maddy
stopped them when Willow was on the bottom, holding Tasha on top of
her as they mashed their pussies and breasts together. ""I got a
surprise for you"", the girl sang . Willow understood and brought her
hands down to Tasha's ass. Oh my, the mother said as she knew why the
librarian was pulling her buttcheeks apart. ""I was planning on
teaching her this later."" she whispered.</p><p>""It's later than you think"". Willow smiled as the young naked
schoolgirl examined her mother's asshole and then began to kiss the
round pucker gingerly.</p><p>""What's she doing?"" Willow asked as she looked up at Tasha's glazed
expression.</p><p>""She's licking my asshole. Ohh. She's running her tongue all over my
botty. Did you teach her this you naughty girl?""</p><p>Willow kept holding her buns apart, sliding a finger down to the
wrinkled hole so that it was dancing alongside the child's snaky
little tongue. Her bum was good and wet now so she pushed her finger
in. Tasha moaned and the girl continued to lick around the invading
finger.</p><p>They were having a blast. Willow licked mother's pussy while mother
licked her daughter's coochy. Tasha ate her little girl's ass for the
first time and Maddy loved it so much she almost whined when she
stopped. Looking at the wet, rosy buttonhole, Willow took over while
Tasha put her cunt in front of her child and gently held her head to
it as she came twice in that position. Both mother and neighbor held
the little girl's pussy lips apart to admire and suckle on her pink
clit that seemed to throb on its own. There was the scent of pussy
everywhere and the women delighted in smearing their cunt juices on
their nipples for each other to taste. Madison's small hands and
fingers explored every hole and she rubbed her soaked little pussy all
over Willow's tits, leaving her chest glistening with slick honey.
Willow's biggest cum was when Madison simply french-kissed her while
mom ate her out. The girl's small mouth sexily licked into Willow's
and she held the child's head lovingly as they embraced. Tasha's long
,Gene Simmons-like tongue had her body bouncing off the bed as Willow
squirted her orgasm onto her face. Maddy gleefully jumped up to lick
the dripping nectar off her mother's face.</p><p>""Wheeew!"" Willow panted. ""We'll be back for more episodes of Two And A
Half Women but first..."" She rose from the bed, her feet a little
unsteady.</p><p>""Where you going?"" Madison asked.</p><p>""Where ARE you going."" Tasha corrected.</p><p>""I have to pee."" Willow announced.</p><p>""you said I could watch this time"" Maddy whined.</p><p>""Your not leaving this bed."" Tasha playfully held her down.</p><p>""Okay,"" Willow decided, ""Hang on.""</p><p>Willow padded to the kitchen and came back with a large glass mixing
bowl. Ohh this is gonna be fun, Tasha said sitting up.</p><p>Standing on the bed, Willow lowered her gazelle-like nude form until
she was lewdly squatting over the bowl. Maddy laid in front, her palms
on her chin with eyes wide open. Willow saw that all eyes were on her
smooth little cunt. She concentrated and sure enough she let out a
stream of piss that splattered a little at first, then skimmed along
the inside of the bowl with force. Maddy gasped out loud and Tasha
started fingering herself (again). It was a long pee, almost as clear
as water and it began a swirling pattern as she whizzed into the
vessel. She then aimed it into the middle causing frothy bubbles. The
girl was giggling as the librarian began to wonder if she was going to
overflow the bowl. Maddy crept close enough to see if it would have a
smell and found no real odor. She dipped her finger into the current
near the pee-hole and shrieked giddily at the pressure she felt. Then
the flow turned to a trickle and when it stopped the viewers applauded
as Willow held the bowl up triumphantly.</p><p>""Still think I'm a staid librarian?"" She smiled at Tasha, as she
carefully carried the bowl to the bathroom. Tasha smiled back as she
was just shuddering out an orgasm.</p><p>""My turn!"" Maddy shouted when Willow returned. They both turned around
to see that Tasha had fallen asleep with a smile on her face. The girl
dutifully propped a pillow under her head and pulled the blanket over
her in a maternal fashion. ""She works hard."" Madison explained and
kissed her mother on the cheek.</p><p>""Hungry?"" Willow asked, ""Want some breakfast?""</p><p>""Yah"".</p><p>It was a wonderful morning. Tasha slept for four hours and was awaken
to french toast and tea. the girls spent the late morning giggling and
laughing with a few guffaws tossed in. This must be what it's like to
have sisters, Willow thought. She snuggled on the couch and watched TV
with her lover and her daughter. It was fun.</p><p>Oh shit, Tasha said when she checked her cell phone. ""My phone shut
off. I've got about sixteen calls on here."" She listened to her
messages and silently cursed. ""Madison, go put clothes on that you
were wearing last night.""</p><p>""Kay, Mom."" Maddy could sense something was wrong.</p><p>Tasha turned to Willow after the girl left the room. ""It's Richard.
He's been calling my apartment all night. He's pissed. He's gonna want
to know why we haven't been home. I'm going over there to call him.
Keep Maddy here for a bit, please?""</p><p>Of course, Willow assured. Tasha left to go down the hall. Madison
peeked out from the hallway. Her serious look was back.</p><p>""It's Dad, isn't it.""</p><p>""Just a small miscommunication, hon. Want some more milk?""</p><p>Maddy sat at the island and frowned. ""He calls Mom a dyke in front of
Alison and me. I don't tell Mom this. Men are dicks.""</p><p>Willow gave the poor girl a stare. ""Did I ever tell you about my
father? He taught me all about music. He loved the r &amp; b stuff from
the late forties and he liked the big band sound and he showed that it
was just as cool as my grunge and alternate rock music. He didn't
force it on me, he just knew I'd like it. He was fun that way.""</p><p>""So?"" Maddy pouted.</p><p>""So it's important to know that not all men are dicks. You just got
stuck with one. Your tough break, kid.""</p><p>A smile crept acroos the girl's face in spite of herself. ""I like you,
Willow.""</p><p>""I like you too. Take care of your mom, you're good for her.""</p><p>Willow came home from the library that Monday depressed. She hadn't
heard from Tasha the day before and she could guess why. The dick. Oh
well, she kept telling herself, this isn't your concern. You're not
supposed to get involved in a family affair. This is for the best if
Tasha can't see you anymore. Fuck! She threw down her report binder.
What are we, kids? Is she freaking grounded? She paced about and
remembered Tasha's words. She wasn't going to lose her daughter and
she had to understand that.</p><p>What she needed now was some diversion. Ahh. Some porn. Tonight was a
good night to kick back, light a Marley and watch some kiddy porn.
Watching her birthday present a second time should be fun now that she
knew the parts she liked best. Yes, that was a sound idea.</p><p>She was in the process of loading the disc when:</p><p>Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock.</p><p>For someone who rarely had visitors in the last few years suddenly
Willow was getting good at recognizing knocks. She did not recognize
this one. She cautiously approached the door and asked who it was.</p><p>""Willow? It's me, Harley.""</p><p>Willow's heart jumped. Harley! Lily told her she would be stopping by
sometime this week. And with a birthday present for her! She excitedly
fumbled with the door lock, thinking only of a new naughty DVD chock
full of depraved images. When she saw Harley all selfish thoughts left
her and they hugged joyfully. Harley hadn't changed, she still looked
like the ultimate California soccer mom, her tanned face and beautiful
blonde features made her radiate. They kissed and went through the
standard greetings; How great you look, How long can you stay and how
are the twins.</p><p>""They're great. They're in school and doing well. They ask about you,
you know. They hoped you liked their present to you.""</p><p>Willow blushed at the thought of two eight-year-olds picking out the
slender lavender vibrator for her. ""I love it. Tell them it has a new
and exciting story to it now.""</p><p>""You'll tell them soon enough. I promised they'd get to see you during
school break. If you don't mind that is."" Willow smiled and nodded and
Harley looked around the apartment. ""This suits you."" she stated.</p><p>Harley was in town for a political fundraiser. She had this evening
free. ""I thought I'd take you out to dinner, a little post-birthday
celebration. (Willow nodded) And then maybe... (Willow nodded again)
Good. I didn't mind sharing you that lovely afternoon but I think I'd
love to have you all to myself. Am I being too presumptuous? (Willow
nodded and then licked her lips seductively).</p><p>Harley motioned the young woman to sit, apparently for some info.</p><p>""Willow, I love Lily. I'd be jealous of you and her in it wasn't for
the fact that she loves me too. She speaks wonderfully of you. and the
girls, well they try to emulate you and I want you to know, as a
parent, how grateful I am for that. Now, Lily told me what she got you
for your birthday and I truly hope you've enjoyed it (Willow nodded
enthusiastically) but I told her that she must never do it again.
Acquiring that type of ...'entertainment' can be risky and I'm
equipped to take that risk, not her, you understand?</p><p>""Fully."" Willow said solemnly.</p><p>""I knew you would. And I think you were expecting a gift like that
from me. I'm sorry, honey, but I don't. These things are not that easy
to come by and there simply wasn't anything available right now. I
hope you're not too disappointed.""</p><p>Willow smiled. ""No. Maybe a little but that's not important. In fact,
I like the idea of you being my present. We could watch what Lily has
sent me tonight. You think?""</p><p>""Mmm, sounds delicious. But that won't be my present to you. Willow,
let's face it, I'm rich. I'm going to a big-time fundraiser because
I'm rich enough to have clout and influence. Yet I don't have many
real friends. I keep that circle small and that includes Lily and you.
I want to give you something for your birthday and I want it to be
what we call a 'big-ticket' item. Would you like that?""</p><p>Willow looked perplexed. Harley clarified.</p><p>""I'm thinking a car. I know you don't really need one but how about a
Prius? OR! Or maybe I pay your rent. Wouldn't it feel great to live
rent-free? i truly want to give you something and you have to say yes.
Lily knows you're not into money and she told me not to take no as an
answer from you.""</p><p>Willow felt the rush hit her as she realized what was being offered.
Harley seemed giddy with the delight of giving as she waited for the
slim beauty to respond.</p><p>""I...I'd like a lawyer please.""</p><p>Harley's eyes darted away for a second. ""What?""</p><p>Willow hesitantly repeated, afraid she'd crossed some line. ""I'd like
a lawyer. One of your high-priced ones.""</p><p>""I..., uh, Willow, are you in trouble?""</p><p>""Oh no, not me."" Willow then began the tale of meeting Tasha and her
daughter and the ass of an ex-husband who kept them living in fear and
of the dreaded video that he held over their heads like Damocles'
sword. She left out the sex part as she tended to be discreet and
wanted Harley to understand the pain this man was inflicting. By the
time she talked of the threats to take Madison away from her mother
Harley had her cell phone out and was speed-dialing. In a
business-like manner she held her hand up to halt Willow.</p><p>""Jillian? Is Charles in? Well I understand he's in conference but
please tell him I need to speak to him now. Just tell him it's Harley.
Thank you.""
They waited. Willow had to ask.</p><p>""You're not upset with me are you? I mean, taking advantage of you and
, y'know, your money.""</p><p>Harley looked at the librarian. ""Let me get this straight. I offer you
a car or free rent or anything else for your birthday and you decide
you want a lawyer to help your friend be free from a dick. Is that right?""</p><p>""Um, yeah.""</p><p>Harley smiled. ""Girl, you are SO getting laid tonight. Hello Charles?
Hi. Sorry to interrupt but I have a service for you and I want you to
give it your top priority. Uh-huh. Yes. No, I want you to spare no
expense. Doctor's reports, examinations, you name it. My friend's name
is Willow and she'll be giving you the details and directing you to
the person you'll be representing. Now Charles, this is important. I
not only want you to win this for me, I want you to be a shark. I want
this person you'll be fighting to be dickless by the time you're
through. AND his lawyer. Would you be a luv and do that for me? Thank
you. Of course I'll see you at the dinner. Give my love to Margaret. bye.""</p><p>Harley snapped her cell off with a satisfied grin. ""It's good to be
the queen.""</p><p>""That's it?!"" Willow asked incredulously.</p><p>""Honey, Charles doesn't lose cases, including my divorce. He'll have
enough legal mumbo-jumbo thrown at these idiots they'll be too
terrified to release the video and THEN he'll start getting tough.
They won't be able to afford to fight this thing. His name alone is
gonna have this Gerald guy shaking in his boots. Tell your girlfriend
she's as good as free--""</p><p>Willow leaped at Harley as she wrapped her arms around her.</p><p>""Oommphh, girl, we should get dinner first.""</p><p>Willow knocked on Tasha's door the next afternoon. She was exhausted
from the previous night and from talking all morning on the phone. She
knocked again and could hear motion inside. It's me, she announced and
Madison opened the door.</p><p>There was the usual chaos about the apartment but it was different
this time. there were boxes and suitcases in the living room.
""Guess what!"" Maddy exclaimed, ""We're gonna be fugitives!""</p><p>Willow looked at Tasha who gave a tight-lipped smile. ""yeah, he did
it. He says he's going to file for full custody of Maddy. I kinda love
you, Willow but we gotta split. You know, into the mountains. If we
leave fast enough he won't be able to track us.""</p><p>""I'll be home-schooled! Cause we'll be fugitives."" Maddy ran to her
room for more clothes trying to make sound like an adventure.</p><p>""She keeps saying 'fugitive' like it's a profession."" Tasha sighed.
She looked up at Willow. ""I would have told you yesterday but I saw
you leave with a ...friend. It's cool, we have no ties and it's
probably better this way.""</p><p>Willow didn't say anything about that. She did think it will be fun to
describe the first time someone has peed directly onto her ass but
that should wait for another moment.</p><p>""Please don't hate me, Willow, but we have to leave.""</p><p>""No you don't"" Willow said calmly.</p><p>""Yeah we do. He says he's going to show Maddy the you-know-what.""</p><p>What' s the 'you-know-what' ? Maddy heard from around the corner.</p><p>""No he won't"" Willow said calmly.</p><p>The phone rang. Willow reached for it.</p><p>""Don't answer it!"" Tasha and Maddy said together.</p><p>""Hello? Oh, hi Charles. Yes she's here. hold on.""</p><p>She handed the phone to a perplexed Tasha.</p><p>It's for you, Willow said calmly.</p>"
1653,"The Day Mom Fucked Me, Chapter One",Horny Bad Boy,1,This is a story about the first time a mom name Tammie fucked her 7 year old daughter Theresa,"['F/g', 'F/g inc']","<p>Tammie is a 28-year-old single mom she has blond hair, that
hangs down to the middle of her back, blue eyes' full lips she is a
little overweight but not to bad she has full but firm 48 ""DD"" tits
and a nice round bubble butt. Her daughter Theresa is 7 years
old and has blond hair down to her shoulders, blue eyes, a cute
button nose, and the sexiest little mouth and ass you could ever ask
for on a child.</p><p>Tammie was sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee and reading
the paper just like she always had done, when Theresa walked into
the kitchen.</p><p>""Good Morning Mommy,"" Theresa said.</p><p>""Well good morning yourself. How did you sleep last night?"" she asked as Theresa was getting
the milk out of the icebox not taking her eyes off Theresa's little
ass.</p><p>""Fine.""</p><p>""You want some pancakes?""</p><p>""Yes please.""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>Tammie could not take her eyes off her daughter the entire time she
was mixing the batter.</p><p>Come on now Tammie. This is your own little
girl you are staring at and wanting to fuck you pervert. Think about
something else.</p><p>But the burning and tingling inside her cunt would not
let up. It demanded some attention and it was going to get it.</p><p>""All right sweetheart, here are your pancakes. Sit down and eat before
they get cold,"" Tammie demanded.</p><p>""Thanks Mommy. Aren't you going to have some?""</p><p>""No honey I have to go get ready for work, but you enjoy sweetie.""</p><p>As Tammie headed up the stairs she heard a glass break and Theresa
scream out in pain. Tammie shot back down the steps skipping about
three of them and ran into the kitchen to see her 7 year old
daughter crying and holding her hand out with glass sticking out of
it.</p><p>""Oh sweetie what happened?""</p><p>""I broke the glass Mommy.""</p><p>""I can see that. Let's
get that hand taken care of then we can clean up this mess.""</p><p>Tammie picked Theresa up and carried her to the master bath off her bedroom
upstairs, and sat her down on the toilet lid and proceeded to take out
the glass, forgetting all about her dripping wet cunt for the moment.
But after she had the hand taken care of, Tammie noticed that she could
see right up the teddy nightie that Theresa was wearing and it all
came flooding back again. This time there was no stopping the feelings
that Tammie was feeling for her daughter of 7 years.</p><p>""Do you want to stay home from school and I stay home from work today
and have some fun?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy I would like that very much.""</p><p>""OK then it
will be a girls' day in then. I'll go call the school and work, you go
to Mommy's room and wait for me there and I will be right in.""</p><p>Tammie couldn't keep her hand out of her pants as she called the
school and work. She kept fingering her cunt all the while. When she
got to her room and saw Theresa sitting on the edge of the bed with a
smile on her face, it was all she could do to keep from cumming right
then and there.</p><p>""What are we going to do Mommy?""</p><p>As Tammie sat down on
the bed beside her daughter she said, ""Well honey we are going to make
love. Now this is something that is very private and very personal. You
can't tell anyone what we do here today, not even you're best friend.
Alright sweetie?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" Theresa said with a smile on her face.</p><p>""Alright sweetie. Now let's get you out of that teddy."" Theresa stood up
in front of her mother and put her arms over her head.</p><p>Tammie took off the shirt getting a good look at her daughter for the
first time in a few years, looking at her for the first time with
lust in her eyes as her cotton-pantie-clad cunt came into view
Tammie let out an audible sigh.</p><p>""Ooohhhhhh sweetie you look absolutely
delicious. Mommy can't wait to eat you up. Now the first thing I have
to do is to teach you how to kiss like a lover. So come here in front
of me and close your eyes.""</p><p>As Tammie started putting her mouth over
her daughter's, she could feel an orgasm building up inside of her
body.</p><p>Then she licked Theresa's lips and pushed her tongue inside her mouth
and Theresa accepted it willingly and licked her mother's tongue in
response. And that was all Tammie could stand she exploded in a massive
orgasm in her already soaked panties. Tammie kept right on kissing
until she came down from the high of her orgasm, then she picked up
little Theresa and playfully threw her on the bed. Then crawled up
to her and spread her legs' and started kissing from the ankle to the
inside of her left thigh and down the other leg. Then she crawled up
and started passionately kissing her deep and long, sliding her tongue in
and exploring her young daughter's mouth for the second time.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm that felt real good Mommy!""</p><p>""That's good baby. Mommy really
liked it too. So Tammie kissed her from her neck down to her little
tits that have not even began to grow yet and sucked the right
nipple into her mouth eliciting a moan from Theresa.""</p><p>""Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh don't stop doing that Mommy. I
really like it.""</p><p>""Me too sweetie but there are better things to come.""</p><p>""What could be better than this?""</p><p>""Ha!ha!ha! I'll show you, you little minx. But there
is something I want you to do for me.""</p><p>""What's that Mommy?""</p><p>""I love dirty talk a whole lot. Can you talk dirty for me baby?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy but what should I say?""</p><p>""Oh for example if you like the way I eat
your cunt, then I want you to say, 'yes eat me you fucking cunt
licking whore.' Can you say that for me?""</p><p>""Yes but what does eating cunt mean Mommy?""</p><p>""I'm about to show you.""</p><p>Tammie slid the rest of the way down Theresa's body and parted her
legs again then moved the crotch over to one side and stuffed her
tongue as deep into her young daughter's cunt as she could. And within
a few seconds she started hearing Theresa moan in a loud voice,
""Ooooooooooohhhhhh yeah that feels so good Mommy.""</p><p>Tammie couldn't
believe how good her 7 year old daughter's cunt tasted. She didn't
want to pull away but she did just long enough to remind Theresa to
talk dirty. Then she clamped her mouth back down on her cunt and
found the nub of her clit with her tongue, eliciting another long moan
from Theresa. ""OOOOOooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yes. Eat my cunt like
that you fucking cunt-sucking whore."" The sound of her daughter
talking so nasty to her brought on her second and most powerful
orgasm. ""Ooooooooohhhhhhhh my god Theresa, say that again please.""</p><p>""You fucking cunt, suck that pussy!"" Theresa screamed in reply.
""Ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh god that feels so fucking good.""</p><p>Then her body
started shaking violently. Her eyes rolled back into her head and
she nearly went unconscious as she filled her mother's mouth with
little girl cunt cream, for the first time ever. As she came down
from her high she said, ""I'm sorry Mommy I didn't mean to pee.""</p><p>""It's
alright darling. You didn't pee. You had what is called an orgasm.""</p><p>Then Tammie moved up to kiss her daughter and told her to rest for
a while and they would do some more when she got her strength back...</p>"
1654,"Mommy's Temptation, Chapter One",Horny Bad Boy,1,A mom being tempted into an incestuous afair by her 10 year old daughter.,"['F/g', 'inc', 'pedo']","<p>This story contains sex between a mother and child. If this offends
you then do not read any further.</p><p>This story is pure fiction...</p><p>Vickie threw the covers back and shivered from the cool spring air.
She got out of her soft warm bed and headed to the bathroom to take
her shower before her daughter got up. On the way to the bathroom
Vickie looked in on her beautiful sleeping daughter.</p><p>But she was not in her bed, and just as Vickie was about to call out
to her she heard, ""Good morning Mommy,"" come from behind her and Vickie
spun around clutching her chest.</p><p>""Good morning baby,"" Vickie rasped as
she tried to catch her breath.</p><p>Theresa started giggling, ""Sorry, I
didn't mean to scare you like that Mommy.""</p><p>""It's OK sweetie,"" Vickie said
giggling herself now too.</p><p>""What are you doing up so early on a Saturday sweetheart?"" Vickie asked
after she got control of her breathing and giggling.</p><p>""Oh yeah today is Saturday,"" Theresa remarked coyly.</p><p>""OK what's up young lady?"" Vickie asked laughing.</p><p>""Oh nothing,"" Theresa responded. ""I'll talk to you about after
you had your shower and coffee.""</p><p>""All right,"" Vickie responded.</p><p>A minute latter Vickie was standing in front of the bathroom mirror
appraising herself. Not to bad, Vickie said to herself, for a 35 year
old mother, nice firm DD tits still a slim belly and a nice tight
firm butt. Not to bad at all.</p><p>As Vickie was standing under the hot shower relaxing she did not hear
the knock on the door, or hear it open.</p><p>""Mommy I've got to go pee,""
Theresa said in a delicate voice.</p><p>""Jesus Christ you little brat that's
the second time this morning you scared the life out of me,"" Vickie
said laughing so hard she could barely talk at all. ""Go on and pee then
and for God's sake stop scaring your mother before you give her a
heart attack."" Vickie responded when she was able to stop laughing so
hard. ""Oh and just don't...""</p><p>Flush went the toilet.</p><p>""Ahhhhhh you brat...""</p><p>Theresa ran out of the bathroom laughing heading to her bedroom when
she heard her mom running after her wrapped in a big towel. Vickie
grabbed her giggling daughter just before she was able to slam the
door, picked her up and playfully threw her on the bed.</p><p>For the first time Vickie noticed that Theresa was not wearing any
panties and got a good look at her bald little slit. And her cunt
instantly got hot and wet. Trying to ignore it she started tickling
Theresa as pay back for flushing the toilet on her. After she had
sufficiently paid her daughter back she said, ""Get your shower over with.
Breakfast will be ready shortly.""</p><p>""Can we have French toast?"" Theresa asked as her mother was heading back out the door.</p><p>""Sure thing sweetie now hurry up.""</p><p>All through breakfast Vickie could not get the image of her 10 year
old daughter's cunt out of her mind. What is wrong with me, Vickie kept
asking herself. She is my own daughter not to mention the fact that
she is only 10. But try as she did she just could not get the image
out of her head. And her own cunt demanded immediate attention.</p><p>""So what
did you want to talk to me about?"" Vickie asked trying to get her mind
off her daughter's bald little pussy.</p><p>""It's nothing really. I was just
wondering if we could go shopping today at the mall. You know a kind
of girls' day out like we used to have.""</p><p>""Sure honey that sounds nice. We
haven't done that for far too long now.""</p><p>""Goody,"" the little girl said
jumping up and down flashing her bald little cunt once again at her
horny mother's lust filled eyes.</p><p>Vickie had to get up from the table and go to the bathroom to relieve
her burning pussy, as she stood in front of the mirror she jammed
two fingers from her left hand right into her burning cunt. And
using her right hand to stimulate her extremely engorged clit.</p><p>""Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh my god,"" she moaned. It only took a few seconds for
her to have the most powerful orgasm of her life, that left her so
weak she had to sit on the edge of the bathtub. Until her strength
came back and she could clean herself and the mess she made up. It
was at that moment that Vickie decided she had to have her little
girl or she would never be able to function again. As Vickie's
strength returned, she cleaned up the mess and headed into the living
room.</p><p>""Theresa could you come in here a moment?"" she called out to her
daughter.</p><p>""Coming Mommy,"" Theresa replied from the kitchen. She came
through the door wiping syrup from the French toast off her mouth.
Vickie groaned. She just couldn't take anymore of this torture.</p><p>""Honey,
sit down. We need to have a little talk.""</p><p>""What about Mommy?"" Theresa
replied with a little fear in her voice.</p><p>""Don't worry honey. It's
nothing bad you are not in trouble.
Now sweetie you are 10 years old,"" Vickie began with a shaky voice, ""and
I think it's time that you learned about your body, the changes it's
going through and sex."" Vickie said letting out the breath she did not
realize she was holding.</p><p>""But I already know about sex Mommy,"" Theresa giggled.</p><p>""Oh really? and
what do you know sweetheart?""</p><p>""Well I know that the boy sticks his
thingie in you, and that.""</p><p>""Woe sweetheart Mommy is talking about a
different kind of sex,"" Vickie interrupted. ""This kind of sex is just
between two girls.""</p><p>""Sex between two girls? How is that done Mommy?</p><p>""Well there are lots of things that two girls can do together.""</p><p>""Like what Mommy?"" Theresa interrupted.</p><p>""Hmmmmm well maybe it would be better
if I showed you honey. Let's go into Mommy's bedroom.""</p><p>As they walked
down the short hallway, Vickie noticed for the first time that her
little girl had developed the feminine sway that they all get right
around her age, and couldn't take her eyes off Theresa's little ass.</p><p>""OK honey. Stand here in front of Mommy and let me give you a kiss. Now
this kiss is not going to be like the kiss I've given you before. It's
going to be a lover's kiss.""</p><p>""OK Mommy,"" Theresa said with wonder in her
voice.</p><p>As Vickie leaned in to kiss her little girl's mouth, she could
smell the sweet intoxicating breath, as there lips touch for the
first time Vickie let out a long soft moan mmmmmmmm and let her tongue
play over her daughter's lips. Instinctively Theresa opened her mouth
and accepted her mother's tongue and tentatively swiped her tongue along
her mother's and little Theresa loved the sensation of her first real
kiss.</p><p>When Vickie pulled back from her little girl, Theresa said, ""Mmmm wow
Mommy that made me feel all tingly inside.""</p><p>""That's good baby,"" Vickie
said. Would you like to try it again?""</p><p>""Oh yes Mommy,"" Theresa replied
with lust in her voice as she leaned in for another kiss from her
mother. Vickie wrapped her arms around her little girl and pulled
her into her chest as she accepted her daughter's tongue in her mouth
they kissed long and deep. Vickie moaned into her daughter's little
mouth as she let her hands start to rub her little girl's
back lower and lower until she was cupping her sweet little ass. She
gave a little squeeze.</p><p>""Mmmmmmmmm,"" Theresa moaned in response which
encouraged Vickie to put her hand inside the teddy nightie that she
was wearing and squeeze her bare little butt.</p><p>""Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Mommy,"" Theresa moaned as she pulled her
face away, enjoying the sensation she was feeling deep inside her little cunny.</p><p>""C-c-can I touch your breast Mommy?"" Theresa stammered.</p><p>""Ohhhhh God yes
please do,"" Vickie moaned at her little girl's request.</p><p>With tentative hands, Theresa reached up to take her mother's left tit in her hand and
started rubbing it up and down over the nipple.</p><p>""Oooooooooohhhhhhhhh,
my god baby,"" Vickie moaned, ""That's it now squeeze it for Mommy sweetie,
yesssssssss just like that oooooohhhhhhhhhhhh God that feels so good.""</p><p>""Am I doing it right?"" Theresa asked with pleasure in her voice that she
was making her Mommy feel so good.</p><p>""Yes baby you're doing wonderfully.
Here let's get out of these clothes,"" Vickie told her daughter unable to
keep the excitement out of her voice any longer as she was pulling
her daughter's nighty over her head.</p><p>""Come on baby get up here on the bed and lie down for me.""</p><p>As Theresa
crawled into the center of the bed, Vickie could not wait to get that
little ass and pussy in her mouth.</p><p>""OK lie on your back and spread
your legs for Mommy,"" Vickie said as she crawled towards her little
girl.</p><p>Vickie crawled up between her little girl's legs to lie on top of her
and smother her whole face in kisses and little licks. As she reached
Theresa's mouth the little girl opened it expectantly for another long
passionate kiss from her loving mother. And she was not disappointed.
Theresa moaned into her mother's hot mouth as her tongue drove deep
inside, ""Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.""</p><p>They kissed for several minutes, before Vickie pulled away hardly able
to breath. Panting Vickie asked her little girl if she was enjoying
what they were doing.</p><p>""Ohh yes Mommy please keep doing it. It feels so
good. and I'm all tingly inside.""</p><p>In answer, Vickie lost all self control and she started kissing, licking and sucking on her little
girl's neck, before she knew it she had left a hicky on her little girl
listening to her moan as she went, farther and farther down her
chest until she had reached the right tit which still was not showing
any signs of growing.</p><p>Vickie bent her head down and sucked the little nipple into her hot
horny mouth.</p><p>""Ohhhh my god,"" Theresa moaned as her mother sucked and
licked first one little nipple then the other. After several minutes
of sucking on the little teats, Vickie continued going down to the
prize kissing and licking all the way, just pausing to ram her tongue
into the little belly button of her squirming moaning little girl.</p><p>""Ooooohhhhhhhh my god Mommy don't stop. I love what you are doing.""</p><p>Vickie couldn't hold out any longer she had to devour her little
girl's sweet juice pre-teen cunt. As Vickie clamped her mouth over her
little girl's cunt, she reached down between her legs and started
stroking her own fat clit. Vickie licked up and down the sweet slit
of her little girl savoring the first taste of her cunt. When Vickie's
tongue found the little nub at the top of the slit, she applied a
little pressure, and immediately Theresa started thrashing around the bed
throwing her head side to side, and screaming.</p><p>""Ohhhhhhhhh my
goddddddddd that feels so good Mommy but I think I'm going to pee.""
Theresa shouted as she let loose her first orgasm ever. At the same
time Vickie erupted in a violent earth shattering orgasm of her
own that almost knocked her unconscious. But kept sucking and licking
at her little girl's cunt till she slowly came down from her orgasm.</p><p>""Oh my god Mom what just happened to me? I felt all weird and stuff.""</p><p>""Well was it a good weird feeling baby?"" Vickie asked out of breath.</p><p>""Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh yessssss,"" Theresa replied eyes shinning brightly
and wonder in her voice. ""It was a wonderful kind of weird.""</p><p>""You just had your very first orgasm, and there is a lot more of
them to come today, you just lie there and relax for a few minutes.
Mommy needs to rest too, then we will do some other fun things.""</p><p> </p>"
1655,Discovery,Horny College Kid,0,Kristy is overwhelmed by new feelings after watching other girls in the locker room showers. It takes some help from her little sister to learn what it is her body needs,"['gg', 'mast', 'voy', 'inc']","<p>Kristy's pussy was tingling, and had been all day, ever since gym class. She had just started sixth grade, and one of the many new things to get used to in middle school was mandatory showering after gym. She had been so nervous, worried that all the other girls would be staring at her and making fun of her body. As it turned out, she needn't have worried. Everyone was so nervous that their eyes remained glued to their own feet the whole time. Ironically, the only one really looking at the other girls had been Kristy herself.</p><p>It started as simple curiosity. It was alright if she just looked at her best friend, Amanda, right? She just wanted to see if her tits were as big as her clothing suggested. Just as Kristy had suspected, Amanda's tits were still just small bumps on her chest without any extra padding to get in the way. From there, it didn't take long for Kristy's eyes to start moving down, her gaze passing over Amanda's smooth skin until it was resting directly on her pussy. Here, Kristy was surprised to see a generous amount of pubic hair obstructing her view of Amanda's slit.</p><p>That was when she first became aware of the tingling, and she looked away from Amanda, embarrassed. What was happening to her? Kristy knew about sex, of course, but her mother hadn't felt the need to fill her in on the finer details. As far as she was concerned, sex was something that was done for the sole purpose of making babies. She had no idea that it also felt good and was done for fun.</p><p>She liked the new feeling she was having, and decided that it might feel even better to look at more people. There was Tiffany, who was rather mature for her age and had sizeable tits and well-maintained hair covering her pussy. And next to her was Kathy, whose undeveloped body still hadn't lost its boyish nature. All over, so many naked twelve-year-old bodies, each one so different from the last.</p><p>Just as she had predicted, the tingling in her pussy had become more intense, and she could feel her heart pounding in her chest. Almost unconsciously, her hand was drifting toward her pussy, as if it knew what to do even if Kristy herself did not.</p><p>And thenthe bell rang and Kristy had to rush to get dressed and get to her next class on time. She should have just stayed and taken her time though, because she didn't learn a single thing the rest of the school day. She just couldn't focus because her mind kept going back to the scene in the locker room, making her pussy get tingly all over again. There was also something else that occupied her attention: she could feel a dampness in her panties and she was praying to God that no one would notice it. She knew it wasn't pee; her mom had explained to her that it was something that could happen as she grew older, and that it was natural and she should just ignore it. But that didn't mean it would be any less embarrassing if someone noticed she had a wet spot on her crotch.</p><p>After what felt like an eternity, school was over and Kristy could figure out what was going on. The second she got home, she ran upstairs and shut herself in the bathroom. She didn't know what she was going to do, but whatever it was would be easier without any clothes in the way.</p><p>She started by first just removing her plain green top. She studied her tits in the mirror, mentally comparing them to the others she had seen that day. She was still mostly flat, a slight puff around the nipples the only thing to distinguish hers from a boy's chest. Nothing to brag about, but at least she had something. Next off were her jeans, whose absence revealed a cute pair of pink polka-dotted panties. She noticed a patch of wetness on the front, but nothing major. It would probably dry up soon and then it would be like it was never even there. Then, the panties too were off and Kristy was fully naked. She examined her preteen slit, disappointed that there was still no sign of hair.</p><p>Now that she was naked, she let her mind wander back to the showers. Once again she was looking at everyone else, but in this fantasy they were all checking Kristy out as well. Somehow, that made her pussy tingle even more. She let her hands caress her bare pussy, surprised at the wetness she found there. The feelings were getting more intense, but it wasn't enough. She wanted more, but she didn't know what else to do. Maybe...</p><p>""What are you doing?""</p><p>The voice snapped Kristy out of her trance, and she let out a surprised yelp. She had forgotten to lock the door, and now her little sister was standing there with a confused look on her face.</p><p>Beth was nine, almost ten. If you asked Kristy, she was the most annoying thing on the planet. Do anything wrong around her, and as soon as possible she would run off to mom to tell. And now she had seen Kristy naked and rubbing herself.</p><p>""I was just using the bathroom,"" Kristy said.</p><p>""Then why are you naked? And touching your... lady parts?"" Beth retorted.</p><p>Under normal circumstances, Kristy would have found it hard not to giggle at her sister's euphemism, but there was nothing funny about her current situation.</p><p>""Just forget about it! You're too young to understand!""</p><p>This was the exact wrong thing to say. If there was one thing Beth hated, it was being looked down on because of her age.</p><p>""Too young? I'm almost ten! That's only two years younger than you! I can do anything you can do!""</p><p>And with that, Beth stormed off to her room. Kristy knew she had to go into damage control mode, or she would be in big trouble. She quickly redressed and went to knock on her little sister's door.</p><p>""I'm sorry I said you were too young,"" Kristy said in the most apologetic voice she could muster. ""Can I come in?""</p><p>As expected, there was no response. Kristy knew she would have to wait until Beth had cooled off a bit in order to make any progress. And so she just sat in front of the door, waiting.</p><p>It was almost an hour before Beth finally opened the door. She knew Kristy would still be waiting; this was a ritual they went through often. Honestly, Kristy was surprised Beth had opened up so soon.</p><p>The inside of Beth's room was like that of any other nine-year-old: a complete mess. Toys were scattered across the floor, drawings were stuck in random intervals along the walls. Kristy thought that her mom would kill her if her room ever got this messy. But now wasn't the time to complain.</p><p>""What were you doing?"" Beth asked again.</p><p>Kristy was surprised to notice that she had asked almost pleadingly, rather than demanding the information in return for not telling mom.</p><p>""Why do you want to know so bad?"" Kristy asked.</p><p>Beth blushed and looked away from Kristy.</p><p>""Because, I liked watching,"" she mumbled, ashamed. ""It made me feel all... tingly.""</p><p>That wasn't the answer Kristy had expected. Suddenly instead of just seeing an annoying brat sitting in front of her, she saw a little sister who was confused and scared of the new things she was feeling, much as Kristy was herself.</p><p>""Alright. Take off your clothes and I'll show you what I know."" Kristy said.</p><p>Beth's eyes lit up. ""Really?"" she asked.</p><p>Kristy just started stripping in response, and it wasn't long before Beth joined in. It had been a long time since Kristy had seen Beth naked, but she hadn't really changed much. Sure, she was taller and thinner than she had been, but there was no sign that she had started developing yet. Even so, seeing Beth's body had the same effect on Kristy that watching the girls her own age had. Based on what Beth had said, Kristy imagined her little sister was feeling similarly. Beth looked up at her now, eager to find out what happened next.</p><p>""Feeling good?"" Kristy asked, and Beth just nodded in response. ""Well, to tell you the truth, I don't know too much about this either, but I know it feel good just to hold your... lady parts... in your hand,"" Kristy said. She had almost said ""pussy"", but had decided she didn't want to risk getting in trouble for teaching Beth a dirty word. As if what she was already teaching Beth wasn't dirty.</p><p>Now, both girls were lying on Beth's bed with their pussies cupped in their hands. The excitement was making them squirm, and the movement only increased their pleasure. Still, there was only so much they could do with that technique.</p><p>""Do you think it would feel better if we touched each other?"" Beth asked.</p><p>""It's worth a shot,"" Kristy replied.</p><p>The moment Beth's fingers touched her pussy, it was like an electric shock passed through her whole body. As luck would have it, Beth had just discovered Kristy's clitoris.</p><p>""Yes! Just like that!"" Kristy moaned. ""Rub there! Faster!""</p><p>A whole new world had opened up to Kristy. Feelings she had never thought possible were coursing through her body. Her breathing was fast and shallow, and her heart felt like it was trying to break out of her chest. She felt like she needed to pee, but there was no way she was going to stop now.</p><p>Just when Kristy thought she couldn't feel any better, it happened. Every muscle in her body tensed up, and then it was like a wave of pure ecstasy rolled over her. It seemed to last an eternity, and when it was over, everything seemed dimmer in comparison.</p><p>""Are you okay?"" Beth asked.</p><p>The concern in Beth's voice overwhelmed Kristy, and the next thing she knew she was kissing her. Not just the sisterly kisses they usually did to please their mom, but a real, passionate kiss. Kristy wasn't sure if she was more surprised by finding Beth's tongue in her mouth or realizing she enjoyed it.</p><p>Eventually, they broke apart, both gasping for air.</p><p>""I'll take that as a yes,"" Beth said.</p><p>""Your turn now,"" Kristy replied, and Beth lay back and spread her legs with a huge smile on her face.</p><p>Now Kristy was rubbing her sister, and Beth really seemed to be enjoying it. Her breath was coming in short gasps, and every now and then a cute, high-pitched moan would escape her lips.</p><p>It was almost too much for Kristy. Just looking at her sister's face, so contorted with pleasure, was making her tingly again. She imagined what someone would think if they were to walk in right then. Two naked, preteen girls with barely-developed bodies, the older one playing with the younger one's pussy. Seeing a little nine-year-old, whose flat chest was covered in sweat, writhing around, screaming out her pleasure for the whole world to hear.</p><p>Then, Beth tensed up, and Kristy smiled knowing what she must be feeling. She could see why Beth had been concerned about her; the thrashing about Beth was doing could easily be mistaken for pain instead of pleasure. When she had settled down, Kristy planted a soft kiss right on Beth's lips.</p><p>""Wow,"" Beth whispered.</p><p>""Wow is right. Come on, we should get dressed before mom gets home."" Kristy said.</p><p>From that day on until Kristy left for college, they spent every afternoon after school like that one. Sure, they both got other boyfriends (and girlfriends) during that time, but the sex never felt as special as when it was just family.</p>"
1656,"Mother And Daughter 1, Beginnings",hornykate,1,A mother discovers the delights of her young daughters underwear.,"['MF (M incidental) Fg', 'fantasy', 'panties']","<p>It was my ex-boyfriend who got me started I guess. (Dont worry, he only features as a sort of conduit to something else.)</p><p>No, definitely was him. He's gone now but his legacy remains.</p><p>Our sex was the ""anytime-any place"" sort. Water-sports, toys, flirted with the idea of a three-some (never happened) and we talked of young girls. I knew he had a predilection that way and not only did it not bother me, it turned me on to talk about it.</p><p>One night the subject of my eight year old daughter came up. I can't remember the thread or how we ended up talking about it but the conversation centred on the smell of young girls and particularly their cunt smell. That night as we fucked I whispered in his ear, ""Are you thinking of how Jenny's little cunt smells?""</p><p>He said yes and was I?</p><p>I didn't have to make it up, I replied ""yes, I'm thinking of it now."" And I was. And I wasn't ashamed.</p><p>He's gone now. We're still friends blah blah blah, but what I've continued to do is, before I go to bed, I'll take a pair of Jenny's panties to bed. She's ten now and the smell has improved with age. Like a fine wine, ha ha. I lie in bed and smell the crotch of her little panties and linger over this to appreciate the anticipation, before I slowly lick the crotch to taste my little girl's cunt. And I get crude in my fantasies. I say the words in my head (sometimes I whisper them aloud). I'll fantasize I'm talking to her saying, do you like me licking your little baby cunt? And I've already taught her the dirty words I want her to use, so she'll reply, yes Mummy lick my little ten year old cunt, make me wet, make me come on your face.</p><p>We're gonna have such fun when I seduce her. Oh yes I am! This fantasy has been burning a hole in my knickers for two years. It's time to take it up a notch.</p>"
1657,"While The Mouse Was Away The Cat Did Play, Part 1",hornykate,1,Daughter's friend comes calling and finds the mother alone.,['Fg. Slow'],"<p>It was my daughter's friend who started it. That's unfair. I think the whole thing was the result of a perfect storm (literally!) when all the fates conspired to bring so many things together.</p><p>That day started off as any other weekend day. I get up, prepare breakfast for me and daughter who's still in bed. Mother shouts daughter down etc. You get the picture. Another day in suburbia.</p><p>We're at the table eating, chatting. We have a great relationship. I love her dearly, and she loves me. You want descriptions? Me: Anne, about 5""6', dark hair in a bob (bit retro), slim, small boobs, not bad shape, face like sally field (if u remember her), and just celebrated 31st birthday. She: Ruth, just under 5ft, sandy brown straight hair, starting to shape out physically. Hips, check. Boobs, check (still tiny but still there). Legs, check. Starting to develop in all the right areas. Oh, and a beautiful face. Smile that melts me, perfect teeth, nose, ears... I'm biased, ok? Oh yes, and she's ten. Anyway, I digress.</p><p>The phone rings. It's Ruth's father. He hardly ever calls these days. That's not a problem for either of us. For the sake of Ruth we always maintained a cordial relationship, and we have this odd situation in which we don't hear from him for ages. And then he'll call to take Ruth out for the day. He enjoys his freedom obviously and maybe every now and again he gets GUILT so he makes contact. So the day then gets kinda disrupted as he wants to take her out. That's fine, I can get on with things round the house, bit of cleaning, bit of gardening, bit of daytime TV, bit of Internet activity, bit of auto-eroticism. I was kidding about the cleaning!</p><p>He comes round about an hour later, whisks my baby off to wherever. But as she's leaving it starts to spot with rain. So that's the gardening out as well! Within half an hour the rain's really coming down. That's when I hear the doorbell. When I open the door, who's standing there but Ruth's friend from down the road, Beth. And she's not dressed for the weather.</p><p>Let me tell you about Beth. She deserves her own paragraph. I'll say this out loud, and I'll say it with no shame. She's gorgeous. She's also, more importantly, a really lovely girl. And she's... she's just so sexy. And she's only a year older than Ruth. I have real trouble around her because I genuinely can't keep my eyes off her. She's my (not so) guilty secret.</p><p>I always felt her mother dressed her, or allowed her to dress a little inappropriately. She usually wore a skirt that seemed just a little TOO short, a top that showed off a little TOO much tummy, and was loose enough to show a little TOO much of her non-existent cleavage. And her skin was of the swarthy type so she looked constantly tanned. Dirty blonde hair half way down her back. And the clothes I just mentioned? That's what she was wearing as she stood in my doorway, soaking wet.</p><p>""Is Ruth in?""</p><p>I composed myself. I'm her friend's mother, I thought. DON'T stare at her with anything other than maternal concern. ""Sweetheart, you're absolutely soaked,"" I said, ""she's out with her dad and I think you should get yourself home and get dry.""</p><p>She looked a little downcast, and mumbled something about being locked out.</p><p>""Where's your mother?""</p><p>She told me she'd got home and no-one was in so she thought she'd come round to see Ruth.</p><p>I invited her in and as she stood in the hallway I went to get a towel. I came back with the towel and some of Ruth's clothes.</p><p>""Here sweetheart, dry your hair and change into these.""</p><p>She was actually shivering and I could see she was struggling to get her top off. What should a woman with a daughter the same age (nearly) and a secret yen for this particular young girl do?</p><p>I offered to help. And she accepted. So I moved towards her, and took hold of the hem of her top.</p><p>""Hold your arms up baby,"" I said.</p><p>And she did, so I removed her top and she stood before me half naked and I couldn't help but look at her chest, her flat chest with her little nipples that stood out because of the cold and wet. And she was lookin at me looking at her. And I think she knew.</p><p>""Shall I help you with the rest?"" I asked with a voice as tremulous as a nightingale's song.</p><p>She said, ""yes...please,"" and I almost came.</p><p>It all seemed to happen so fast. Doorbell rings and the next thing I know, I'm dry-mouthed and shaky. The only comfortable way of doing this in the hallway was to kneel in front of her, unbutton the skirt and slide it down her beautiful beautiful thighs, revealling her little pink panties. I swear to God I almost said to her, are you wet everywhere? but I didn't. But what I did say was almost as obvious.</p><p>""Shall I take these off as well?""</p><p>It was her whispered answer ""yes"" that emboldened me. I wanted to pull them off slowly, sensually but instead I did it quickly, matter-of-factly. And I was then at eye level with her sparsely haired little cunt. It felt crazy.</p><p>You know what she did then? She parted her legs. Only slightly, but enough.</p>"
1658,"Mother And Daughter 2, continues…",hornykate,2,How my panty fetish developed.,"['Fg', 'inc.']","<p>My fascination with my daughter's panties started two years ago. She was now ten and in those two years I'd regularly take a pair of her panties from the wash basket and take them to bed, and there I'd smell, lick and suck on the gusset til I quietly but intensely orgasmed. Sometimes after I came I'd inch them into my cunt and fall asleep with them partially inside me. Once I actually worked them into my anus (but only once!).</p><p>I think I may have been developing an obsession (!) and for two years I'd been thinking of how to move things on without putting the fear of god into her. After all, she's my daughter and I love her with all my heart. But, maybe irrationally, I didn't want her to learn about sex at the hands of some young spotty adolescent who wouldn't appreciate my little girl as he man-handled her secret parts.</p><p>And then one night, something happened.</p><p>I'd gone to bed as normal with a pair of Jenny's panties, as normal. I'd chosen a particularly cute pair, always turned me on more.</p><p>I'd hardly started with my routine when the door slowly opened and in came little Jenny. There was no reason for her to come to me. It'd happened before in times of stress; thunder storms, bad dreams, the usual. But tonight? All was calm, as was she. And there she was, in my bed, in her little make-shift pyjama set, a sky blue T-shirt with matching loose-fitting shorts.</p><p>I asked if she was OK and she whispered yes and then after a while she was asleep.</p><p>I felt I was in new territory. I WAS in new territory. I couldn't very well start masturbating over her panties while she was so close to me but I was feeling so horny.</p><p>I spoke to her again, no response. I put my hand on her leg and gently shook it, no response.</p><p>I kept my hand on her leg, just above the knee. She had quite thin legs, typically gangly, on the verge of filling out and becoming womanly. I stroked her leg in a motherly fashion (I told myself) but my touches were increasing in proportion to my heart rate.</p><p>Her legs were already slightly parted but they eased open slightly more. Was she asleep? This was so risky.</p><p>I softly whispered her name again. Nothing.</p><p>I was now stroking the inside of her left thigh, the one nearest to me, slowly moving my hand higher, to what end I hadn't figured out. Where was I going? What was I doing? Then the magical moment when my fingers slipped beneath her shorts and I felt the wisps of soft pubic hair. When did I last see her naked? Why was I surprised she had pubic hair? It was like strokin a peach.</p><p>By this point I'd eased her left leg over my right and I felt like I was falling down a ravine, as my fingers gently touched her virgin cunt. And there was my second surprise. She was wet. She felt wet and open. I softly, gently continued my caressing, amazed at my own temerity, at my own willingness to seduce my own daughter. </p><p>""Mummy?""</p><p>I froze. I stopped. Stock still. Like a statue. The only part of me that continued moving was my thumping heart.</p><p>""That feels nice Mummy.""</p><p>I didn't feel any sense of relief at her words. I think I was still in shock.</p><p>""Don't stop Mummy, please.""</p><p>Had she been awake all this time? It didn't really matter, she was clearly awake now.</p><p>""Baby,"" I said, ""I'm sorry, I shouldn't be doing this.""</p><p>But I still hadn't moved my hand. And then I felt her hand on mine.</p><p>""Don't stop,"" she said again.</p><p>So I carried on stroking her wet little cunt. Her arms came above the bed-clothes and she pushed them down, I helped til we were completely uncovered. I'd moved my hand so I was inside her shorts from the top, this felt more comfortable. I was cupping her little sex while my middle finger was caressing her clit. Her breathing deepened, as did mine. I had to talk, we couldn't continue this in silence. I had a feeling that if we carried on in silence, then went to sleep in silence, we'd wake up in silence. </p><p>""Are you OK baby?"" I asked.</p><p>""Yes, it feels wonderful,"" she said.</p><p>""Don't worry Mummy,"" she continued, reading my mind. ""this is our secret.""</p><p>My finger was now inside her cunt and I could feel her whole sex was so wet, I almost couldn't believe it.</p><p>""I want to taste you,"" I whispered, ""I want to lick you, would you like that?"" She just nodded.</p><p>""Tell me."" I said. ""Tell me you want me to taste you.""</p><p>""I want you to taste me Mummy, I want you to lick me.""</p><p>She was lying on her back, I eased her T-shirt up to reveal her little tits. They were small but evident but as she lay now they were as flat as a two year old's. I licked her nipples, and kissed down her stomach.</p><p>""I want you so much,"" I told her as I moved even lower down her body. ""Are you sure about this?"" I asked.</p><p>""Surer than anything,"" she said and I metaphorically leapt into the ravine as I put my head between her legs.</p><p>I kissed her on her inner thighs, tracing the hard sinews that joined her thighs to her pelvis, and I was shaking as I took the first taste of my beautiful daughter. And she spread her legs as wide as she could and a whole world of possibilities opened up before us.</p>"
1659,"While The Mouse Was Away The Cat Did Play, Part 2",hornykate,2,The story of Anne and Beth continues.,"['Fg', 'inc']","<p>So there we were, in the hallway, she now naked, me wishing I was. I realized she looked rather vulnerable so I dutifully put a pair of Ruth's panties on her. She was still wet (though I think I was wetter!) so I needed to dry her. We couldn't stay in the hallway and I quickly went through the options of where to go. Living room? Better option. Neutral. Non-suggestive. Or bedroom? An option fraught with problems. It's less neutral. It's more suggestive. So bedroom it was!</p><p>I had no plan. Honestly. At that point I convinced myself I was acting in a purely maternal way. But her softly spoken acceptance of my suggestion to remove her sodden panties was gently echoing through my mind. I manoeuvred her to the bed and gently sat her down. I began by drying her beautiful little feet, and working my way up her legs. She willingly parted her legs to allow me to dry her inner thighs. I couldn't control my poor heart. I had to stop before IT did. So I climbed onto the bed and sat behind her so I could dry her shoulders, her hair, her back.</p><p>She was still naked apart from the panties but she seemed fine with the situation. Then I began softly rubbing her front with the towel. Gently over her chest, down to her slightly chubby tummy, a most beautiful kissable tummy. Then, praise the patron saints of little girls, that's when she leaned back to rest her head on my chest. </p><p>""Are you OK sweetheart?"" I asked. She gave a suprisingly lewd gutteral response, like a miniature tiger having its ears stroked.</p><p>My hand was by now busying itself exclusively on her baby soft tummy.</p><p>""The towel's wet,"" I half-whispered, ""I don't think we really need it anymore. Do you?""</p><p>""I don't think so, no."" she whispered back. The towel went, so there I was stroking her stomach with my bare hand. The skin on skin felt utterly wonderful. And then, there it was again. The parting of her legs. I found it hard to catch my breath. I actually felt scared. The panties she was wearing fit Ruth fine but were a touch small for Beth and from the position in which we were now half lying I could clearly see her darling little pussy lips clearly outlined.</p><p>My fingers were now tracing the line of the waistband. I was almost on auto-pilot.</p><p>""Do you want me to stop?"" I asked.</p><p>""I think you're dry now."" She just shook her head 'no' so I continued my stroking of her hem-line. And again, her legs parted. It was now almost obscene. Deliciously so of course. Little girls can sit showing their panties all day long and when it's artless like that it's fine. But when an eleven year old is consciously opening her legs in such a salacious way it's a different story.</p><p>Our lives are made up of decisions. Many don't affect us too much but some are life changing. I was on the cusp of one of those decisions. For it was then that she tilted her head backwards and looked up at me. So I kissed her, I lowered my head and kissed her on the lips. I couldn't believe it even as I did it. She looked up at me then closed her eyes so I kissed her again. For longer this time. And it didn't feel real until she opened her mouth. Oh my lord. Have you ever kissed such a young girl? Your heart beats like a humming birds', your skin prickles, your mouth is dry and you are wordless. It was a kiss of such delicate fragility the thought of seeking her tongue with mine seemed almost bestial but I had to go further. My tongue slid into her open mouth and she responded by touching my tongue with hers. And I hadn't even realized it but my fingers had at last slipped below the hem-line of her panties. I'll rephrase that. Slipped below the hem-line of MY DAUGHTER'S panties. And that thought was as other-wordly as the fact that I was kissing and gently fingering her eleven year old friend. For I was by now fingering her little cunt. And, thank the stars, she was kissing me back and was gently moaning into my mouth.</p><p>I don't know why but I was surprised at how wet she was. And I was conscious of my daughters panties getting wet because of my actions. We broke our kiss and she spoke.</p><p>""You're naughty, Mrs Archer.""</p><p>""You're right, I am. But I found you impossible to resist. And call me Anne, baby."" She asked me to kiss her again.</p><p>""I've been kissed before."" she said.</p><p>""Really? Who's been kissing my little baby then?"" I know you're ahead of me and I should've seen it coming but I genuinely didn't.</p><p>""You wont be mad at me?"" she asked. A massive hint but I missed it.</p><p>""Of course not sweetheart. Who's the lucky boy.""</p><p>""It wasn't a boy.""</p><p>And that's when it clicked. And the machinery in my mind started clicking into overdrive.</p><p>""Have you guessed yet?"" she asked.</p><p>""I think so. Do you just kiss?"" and as I asked I put my hand back inside her panties (my daughter's panties, oh my god) and started rubbing her little clit.</p><p>""Or do you do other things?"" I was almost choking on my words. I wanted to know. I didn't want to know. I didn't know whether I wanted to know.</p><p>""Just kiss..."" she said, ""so far.""</p><p>...to be continued (?)</p>"
1660,Taking Laura Home 1,hornykate,1,Innocent rides home become less innocent.,"['Fg', 'ped']","<p>Laura popped her head round the kitchen door, ""Ready when you are Mrs D."" Laura was my daughter's friend. She lived a few miles away so when the nights drew in I was in the habit of taking her home. I looked forward to it. She was easy company, easy to make laugh and was funny herself in a quirky way. She was a pretty little thing, dark hair cut short, nice smile. Typical girl-next-door sort. She played hockey after school so she wasn't as lanky and awkward as some twelve year olds. In fact she was quite womanly.</p><p>Recently however, I'd become slightly unsettled by her behaviour. As I was driving, everytime I changed gear (we have a manual gear shift) her leg would be where my gear stick was and I found myself on several occasions rubbing against her knee. I ended up making a joke about it.</p><p>""I'm gonna chop that leg off"", that kind of thing. But she kept doing it. It soon became apparent it was no accident. I wondered what her game was. Did she have a crush? Possible. I was not unattractive. Petite, in decent shape still. But it seemed so silly. She was twelve. At one point I grabbed hold of her knee and kept my hand there so as to keep it away from the gear stick. We were playing a game. The next day however, the game took a different turn as she came to see my daughter in a short skirt. And you know what? I found myself unable to think of anything other than taking Laura home. But the reality of it left me slightly shaken.</p><p>On the way home we went through the usual thing but at one point I put my hand on her knee and the feeling of her naked skin was like a little electric shock. And it made me start questioning my own motives. She was twelve. Maybe she WAS flirting. I was 30-something. What was my excuse?</p><p>After that I'd invent a migraine, so for a week it was hubby who took her home. Then Laura came to me in the kitchen and confided that, though she liked Mr D, she found it hard to talk to him. Not surprising. Unless she knew the intricacies of motor mechanics, or liked 18 year old models with big tits, she was always going to be struggling. So I agreed to take her home that night. And I noticed she was wearing jeans. Phew! But when the time came for going home she was wearing a short black skirt.</p><p>""Didn't you have jeans on earlier?"" I asked.</p><p>""Er...I spilt some coke on them.""</p><p>""And you just happened to have a skirt with you?"" I smiled.</p><p>""Mmhmm."" she said and nodded. I see, I thought. Devious is as devious does.</p><p>In the car it was back to the old tricks. I was feeling a little bolder. I took the first opportunity to grab her naked leg and I kept my hand there.</p><p>""You're impossible."" I said. We pulled up for a red light.</p><p>""Laura, are you teasing me?"" Silence.</p><p>""You seem to be playing a game but I'm not sure of the rules."" That was quite a sentence for a twelve year old to assimilate.</p><p>""It's not a game Mrs D. I like you.""</p><p>""I like you too dear but you're making my head swim."" The lights changed so we pulled off. I'd had to remove my hand from her leg to change gear. Should I put it back? She'd repositioned herself and her body language now suggested the game was over. I put my hand back on her knee and she seemed to become less rigid.</p><p>""Laura?""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""Open your legs."" She did and my hand slid between her thighs to within an inch of her sex.</p><p>""My idea of a game might be different to yours baby."" Then she really did make my head swim.</p><p>""I don't think it is."" My hand had been still but now I began gently stroking her along her thigh, getting close to but never touching her sex.</p><p>""My idea of a game will be a lot more grown up.""</p><p>""I know."" She said, more quietly.</p><p>We were on a lengthy stretch of road. I took a deep breath.</p><p>""My idea of a game would involve something like this."" and I covered her cunt with my hand, and slowly started rubbing her there, feeling the smoothness of her sex through her knickers.</p><p>""Is this the sort of game you were thinking of Laura?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said and she scooted forward slighty in her seat.</p><p>""Laura?""</p><p>""Yes""</p><p>""Would you take your knickers off?""</p><p>""Yes."" I removed my hand as she did, and I put my hand back and slid my finger into her cunt.</p><p>""You are a little tease Laura. Would you like to play more games?"".</p><p>""Mmhmm"".</p><p>""Has anyone ever kissed you here?"" I asked with a flourish in my fingers, ""because I want to kiss you there. Would you like that?""</p><p>""Yes!"" and I think that's when she came. We were nearly there and I felt an irrational panic. I pulled my dress up to my waist.</p><p>""Laura?""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""Touch me."" and I put her hand between my legs.</p><p>""Touch me please, put your fingers inside me."" and she slid two fingers into my soaking cunt. I had to pull her hand away as we stopped outside her house. Before she got out she leaned over to me, a hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear, ""I liked that game Mrs D. Can we play it again?""</p><p>""We'll see Laura. It depends if you wear your little skirt again.""</p><p>""With or without knickers?"" she asked, ""no, wait. I'll surprise you!"" and she kissed me on my lips and was gone.</p>"
1661,I Blame The Parents 1,hornykate,1,A young mother describes how she became such a slut and the impact it has on her daughter.,"['Fg', 'inc']","<p>Hi. I'm Lisa. I'm a young mother of a beautiful little five year old girl called Sophie. I'm about 5'2"", shoulder length brown hair, with what I've been told is an elvin like face. That's like an elf, not like Elvis, as I first thought. I'm HIGHLY sexed and can get aroused painting a fence. I'm about 90% lesbian (thanks to Mummy) and 10% hetero (that's daddy's influence).</p><p>I've tried to bring my daughter up the same. Already she masturbates in front of me. She knows I like to watch. Because I've told her. As she opens her little legs and starts fingering herself I tell her, ""Mummy likes that baby, I like to watch you play with your little cunt."" She has a fairly rich vocabulary herself, thanks to me.</p><p>""My cunt's getting wet Mummy, it feels yummy. Fuck me Mummy, fuck my little cunt."" It's wonderful to watch and listen to. She's a mini-me.</p><p>My earliest memories are of sex, of my daddy sitting me on his lap, sliding his big hands under my little dress and stroking my little puss. I remember this happening several times and my mother was usually there. But she must have had some reservations coz one night I heard them arguing about it in their bedroom. I knew it was about me coz I kept hearing my name. I heard Mummy say something about being too young. So I walked in and sat on the bed between them. I didn't say anything but I looked my mother in the eye as I bent over and took daddy's big cock in my mouth. She was (is) a pretty woman but right then she just looked a bit dopey. And she looked a bit left out. So I opened my legs so she could see my little puss. She closed her eyes for a few seconds then lowered her head to my honey-pot. I changed after that. My attentions were more for Mummy. I still loved daddy. It was he who took my cherry when I was ten (he'd been trying since I was eight) but Mummy brought out my lesbian tendencies, as I did hers. After that initial ice-breaker she took any opportunity to feel me up. And it was she who taught me to talk dirty. She encouraged me to call her filthy names. I was unsure at first but many's the time I remember her licking me and egging me on so I'd end up telling her ""lick my little cunt you slut. Do you like licking little girls' cunts you dirty slut?""</p><p>I got quite imaginative. By the time I was eight I'd be telling her about my friends or their younger sisters.</p><p>""How about Maisie? She's only seven. Would you like a little seven year old cunt to lick you dirty bitch? Or her sister. She's only four. That too old for you?"" and after licking my little slit she'd slide up my body and whisper dirty things in my ear.</p><p>""You want to watch me lick her sister out? You're as filthy as me. Tell me you're a dirty little slut,"" and I'd tell her</p><p>""tell me you want to watch me lick little girls' cunts"" and I'd tell her, and the one that turned me on the most, she'd say</p><p>""tell me you want to piss into my mouth"" and I told her. And I did. And she pissed on me a few times as well. It wasn't her favourite thing but she knew it turned me on. She was considerate.</p><p>And now here I am with a five year old daughter. She was four when I first started licking her puss, and she seemed to like it. She spread her legs without being asked and placed her little hands on the insides of her thighs to hold them apart for me.</p><p>""Do you like it when Mummy licks you? Mummy loves licking her little girl's puss."" I hadn't taught her to say cunt yet. That first time I slid my tongue into her little slit as far as I could. And through that year til she was five I got her to lick me. She was surprised when I first came coz I'm a bit of a squirter but after a few times she looked forward to being covered in Mummy's pussy juice. At the moment I'm trying to get her to seduce one of her friends. There's a really gorgeous little red-head called Jo who comes round sometimes. She'll happily sit on my knee while we watch TV. She was wearing a pretty little white dress the other day. Plain but pretty. Above the knee. I was watching her as she sat on the sofa and she kept opening and closing her legs. I could see her little white panties and it made me soooo wet. After she'd gone I sat Sophie on my knee and slipped my fingers into her knickers.</p><p>""You're very wet."" I told her.</p><p>""I saw you looking at Jo,"" she said, ""were you looking at her cunt?""</p><p>""I was,"" I admitted, ""I was picturing you licking her out. Would you like to fuck Jo?""</p><p>""Oh yes, and her mummy."" That was a surprise.</p><p>""Her mummy?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she said, ""she's always looking at me like you were looking at Jo."" That was interesting.</p><p>""Hmmm. I think next time you go to Jo's you should leave your panties off. Maybe you could fuck both of them."" Then it occured to me, maybe Jo was showing me her little treasures on purpose. Maybe her mummy was a dirty perv too. I'd seen her around, said hello. She was quite prim. Short hair, glasses. Like a librarian. So anyway, we had a plan. We'd let Jo's mummy see my little girl's cunt. Who knows what'll happen. Nothing ventured and all that.x</p>"
1662,"My Lover And Her Daughter, Part 1",hornykate,1,I discover the darker side of my lover.,"['FFg', 'inc', 'oral']","<p>My girlfriend's name is Tammy. I'm Steph. We're both old enough to know better. She's 28, I'm 30. She's a blonde bombshell, I'm a lean mean brunette. When we first met, she dressed in such a frumpy way I couldn't really tell what shape she was. It was all baggy sweaters, long horrid skirts. Her ex was an insecure control freak. Thought every man that looked at her was after her. He was a wanker. Hated him. One day the worm turned and she got rid. Just like that. I was so happy for her. She still dressed like a pig farmer so I suggested we go out for a girly day and get her dressed up. And when we did, wow! Double wow! It was like having a present that you think is a bowling ball but when you open it, it's actually a beautiful china doll. And she was beautiful.</p><p>""I feel like a different person"" she said. And she was. I'd started the day with Farmer Giles and finished it with Barbie.</p><p>Our affair started that night. We'd ended up in a lively bar and we went to the ladies together, and I kissed her there. And she responded. She knew I was a lesbian but I had no idea she had any feelings that way for me. I chanced my arm and got lucky.</p><p>We went back to her place, paid the baby-sitter (oh, didn't I mention? She has a daughter. Must've slipped my mind! More of that little cherub later) and made love in her living room. Over the next few months we had sex in the kitchen, the bathroom, on the stairs. She was insatiable. I didn't mind! I think it was a reaction to her years of being controlled and belittled by the wanker. But it wasn't just the quantity, it was the quality. She developed a more and more kinky side. Examples? She loved sex in public. On the bus. In the library! And she wanted to fuck the vacuum cleaner. Seriously. And a dog. Not at the same time. That'd be beyond kinky. She really was a different person.</p><p>During this time I spent a lot of time at her house and got to know little Amy (she's the cherub). She was such a darling. I'd told Tammy she was gonna be a real heart-breaker. She was blonde like Mummy but her looks were her dad's. (I wont mention him again, promise.) She was cute and sassy, with a twinkle in the eye. An eight year old bouncing with health and beauty.</p><p>I'd never taken much notice of younger girls but this little dynamo got to me. She grew to like me too. We'd all sit snuggled on the sofa watching a soppy movie, Amy wondering why we were crying when Tom Hanks finally meets Meg Ryan on the Empire State, passing us hankies from a box of Kleenex.</p><p>One day Amy was in the bath, and we adults were making out on the sofa like teenagers, when suddenly, Amy wasn't in the bath. She was stood in front of us. She was used to us kissing, that wasn't the problem. What WAS however was that she had on a white towelling bath robe and it was not tied, so I was staring at the perfect unblemished body of an eight year old girl. And I must've been staring coz Tammy clicked her fingers in front of my face, like a hypnotist. It wasn't subtle on my part but the moment passed. We ate, watched a movie, Amy went to bed, we went to bed. Of course we made love. Tammy seemed more animated than usual, which was saying something. She seemed 'hotter'. Afterwards, after the rockets had exploded and the sparks had floated to earth, she said</p><p>""You were staring at Amy weren't you."" I was rumbled. I tried to say that, not having kids, I was a little taken aback at Amy's nakedness, I hadn't expected it etc. It sounded hollow even as I said it.</p><p>""Isn't she perfect."" she said, like she'd not heard me. ""I don't blame you for staring. I'd have stared too.""</p><p>""What?"" I said.</p><p>""Is she too young?"" she continued.</p><p>""Too young for what?""</p><p>""Oh Steph, you're such a prude. Sex of course. She really likes you."" I sat bolt upright.</p><p>""Are you trying to set me up with your daughter? You are. My god I knew you were kinky but...Amy? She's only eight!""</p><p>She shrugged, like she'd just suggested a SLIGHTLY bad idea like we eat toast in bed. ""Yeah, she's eight. And you were staring at her. Don't give me your 'no kids' crap. Tell me,"" she softened her voice.</p><p>""I wont be shocked, didn't you think, just passing, about touching her?"" I put my head in my hands. She'd got me.</p><p>""Oh Steph,"" she put her arms around me.</p><p>""It's OK. Shall I tell you a secret? She touches herself. I've watched her.""</p><p>I'm ashamed to say I was getting aroused. ""Really?""</p><p>""And you're gettin wet thinkin about that aren't ya, naughty girl."" She had her hand between my legs.</p><p>""Yeah she touches herself up. Maybe she's thinkin bout you."" I admit I was seriously aroused, the memory of her in her bath robe still with me.</p><p>""My god Tammy, this is mad. She's just a little girl."" She slid another finger inside me.</p><p>""She gets wet,"" she said.</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""She gets wet, when she touches herself, I can see it on her finger. Why don't we all sleep in my bed tomorrow! See what happens.""</p><p>I was dumbstruck. My lover was offering me her daughter. And I think I was going to say yes...</p>"
1663,"Mother And Daughter 3, conclusion?",hornykate,3,The morning after the night before.,['Fg inc'],"<p>We woke in the morning, not to silence but to smiles and a hug. I'd gone down on my ten year old daughter and made her come twice. The thought made me so wet.</p><p>I pulled her to me and wrapped my arms around her little body and we held each other. Her p.j's had disappeared in the night and we lay naked in each others arms.</p><p>I eventually went for a shower and then downstairs to make breakfast. There were still chores to do. She was off to school though I'd decided to skip work. I would've been useless anyway.</p><p>It was when she came into the kitchen that the reality of what we'd done really hit home for she was in her school uniform and she looked, once again, like my ten year old daughter. Just a little girl.</p><p>She seemed fine but I was fast becoming a mess. I held it together til she'd gone (a friend's mother came to pick her up) but once I was alone, I cried. It wasn't a cry of despair or sorrow, or even happinness. I dont know why I cried, I just did. It was as though I'd hit my mental funny bone and I didn't know whether to laugh OR cry.</p><p>I got through the day but as the time went on I became increasingly anxious. Would Jenny be OK when she got home? Would she be thinking about me? About our night together?</p><p>Eventually the door opened and closed and Jenny walked into the living room where I was sat as tense as a carriage spring. And she came to me and knelt in front of me. And we looked at each other, just gazing into each others eyes. </p><p>""Is everythin OK baby?"" I asked, in what sounded like a hoarse whisper.</p><p>""Everything's wonderful Mummy."" (slight pause)</p><p>""Isn't it?""</p><p>And then I did what I should've done last night but surprisingly didn't. I kissed her. Imagine a hot summer's day when the heat makes everything seem silent and still, and you see a butterfly alight on a flower. Thats how delicate our first kiss was. </p><p>""My heart's beating so fast,"" I whispered between kisses.</p><p>""So's mine,"" she whispered back.</p><p>So I put my hand on her little chest and felt her heart through her school blouse, and I kissed her more deeply. I opened my mouth and she did the same and we were kissing like lovers. Our tongues touched, nervously, like debutantes at the first dance. I'd stopped feeling her heart now but was instead stroking her breasts, her small beautifully formed breasts. I could feel the fabric of the training bra we'd only recently bought. My mouth left hers and I began kissing her cheek, her neck, then I was kissing and licking her ear and she was literally panting. I whispered her name in her ear. I kept saying it.</p><p>""Oh Jenny, Jenny, Jenny. I want you so much baby. I've been thinking about this for so long.""</p><p>""How long Mummy?"" All this was in whispered tones.</p><p>""Dont hate me for this baby, but since you were eight, I've wanted you.""</p><p>""Oh Mummy. I want you too."" While we'd been kissing, her hands had been resting on my knees, and she now slowly began easing my skirt up my legs. Then I felt her right hand stroking my thigh, higher and higher, til she was caressing my inner thigh.</p><p>""Touch me."" I whispered, and she did. Her fingers began stroking my cunt through my panties which were soaked.</p><p>""You're wet Mummy.""</p><p>""It's how you make me feel baby."" She moved her head to whisper into my ear, ""I'm wet too Mummy. And thats how you make ME feel."" We kissed again, both of us moaning and whimpering into each others mouths, and I slid my hand beneath her short pleated skirt and, with little ceremony, into her little panties. And she was wet. I slid a finger inside her and I could feel on my hand that the insides of her thighs were slippery with her juices.</p><p>Her fingers had by now worked around my knickers and she had a finger in my cunt, sliding it in and out.</p><p>""Taste me."" I said, ""put your finger in your mouth and taste me.""</p><p>And she did. Then she did it again, and again.</p><p>""I like how you taste Mummy,"" she said.</p><p>We kissed again, tongues meeting, I wanted to drink her saliva, I wanted to taste her cunt, I wanted to drink her piss, I wanted everything. I wanted to devour her, completely, I felt so boundlessly in love with her. That afternoon on the sofa in the living room, we did taste each other. I went down on her, and, at her insistence, she went down on me. It's a sin, I know. It's wrong, I know. But looking down at my ten year old daughter, head between my open legs, as she licked my cunt, it wasn't a sin. It wasn't wrong. It was the most right thing in the world. I didn't want to dominate her life, I didn't want to abuse her. I wanted to teach her. I wanted to love her. I wanted us to love each other. And we do. We feel complete.</p><p>And I still take her panties to bed.</p>"
1664,"While The Mouse Was Away The Cat Did Play, Part 3",hornykate,3,Anne's desires take her thoughts to strange places.,"['Fg', 'inc (implied)', 'role play', 'oral', 'anal']","<p>We lay on my bed kissing, lazily, like two lovers in no hurry to get anywhere. My hand was again inside my daughters panties as I finger fucked her friend, the beautiful eleven year old Beth. But my mind WAS in a hurry to get somewhere. A little desire had been awakened, and as I continued to finger Beth's slit this desire grew stronger. </p><p>""Baby?"" I whispered, ""how do you and Ruth kiss?""</p><p>""Like this,"" she said.</p><p>I kissed her more deeply, my tongue exploring her mouth, the saliva increasing. I suddenly stopped, lifted my head, ""Like that?""</p><p>""Sometimes, yes.""</p><p>I kissed my way down Beth's body, licking her nipples, making the little girl moan, running my fingers along her rib-cage. I moved to between her legs, knowing the connotations of what I was about to do. I slowly started to lick Beth's cunt through the gusset of my daughter's panties. I put two fingers into my wet cunt then placed the wet fingers onto the already soaking fabric, spreading my own juice to mix with Beth's and the wetness my tongue had left. And in my head I was half-imagining this young girl on my bed with her legs spread so wide was Ruth.</p><p>I stood up, took her by the hand and said, ""Come with me.""</p><p>I had to complete this fantasy.</p><p>We entered Ruth's bedroom and I quickly rifled through her drawer to find a favourite t-shirt she often wore to bed. She seemed to know what was on my mind as she wordlessly took it and put it on.</p><p>""Climb into bed sweetheart,"" I said. She did, and I knelt by the bed and slid my hand under the bed-clothes. And this is when the dark fantasy in my head suddenly became remarkably attainable. Would I do this with my daughter? Was this what I wanted?</p><p>My hand was on her thigh. Beth's thigh, my daughter's thigh. My mind no longer knew. </p><p>""Will you kiss Ruth again?"" I asked her.</p><p>""Dont you want me to?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh I do Beth, I do. I want you to do the things that we've done, I want you to do naughty things with her."" My hand was again between her legs, gently stroking her, moving below the pantie line to centre on her little slit, feeling the nub of her clit.</p><p>""I want you to do this to her,"" I said. I slid my finger into her wet cunt.</p><p>""And this."" With my free hand I exposed her upper body and began licking her non-existent chest.</p><p>""And this."" I decided to free her of the panties, they were no longer needed to fuel this fantasy, so I slid them off with her help.</p><p>""And this,"" I said as I lowered my head to lick at her naked little cunt.</p><p>""Turn over."" I said and she turned onto her tummy. I kissed her perfect ass cheeks then spread them with my fingers and slowly began to lick at her little rose-bud. She slightly lifted her hips so I continued with more confidence. I wasn't sure how she'd react to this but this reaction was good. Within a few minutes of this her hole was so wet from my saliva I attempted penetration. And my tongue slipped snugly inside.</p><p>I knew what this was. Although I wanted this little girl so much, and though i'd fantasized about this for what seemed ages, and though my focus was now very much on her deliciously undeveloped body, I was also making love to my daughter by proxy. It was my daughter's cunt I was also fingering, my daughter's ass I was also fucking with my tongue. It was my daughter who also slipped her tiny fingers into my yearning cunt. I wanted Beth so much, but I knew I also wanted Ruth. A threesome with two underage girls, one of whom was my daughter made me dizzy. At one point, as I again went down on her, I stopped to look, to appreciate what was before me. Her legs were wide open, her cunt wet with her own juices and my saliva, the insides of her childish thighs glistening with all this wetness. I felt like the luckiest woman alive, to have this young girl offering herself to me in such an uninhibited way. I licked the insides of her thighs, her pelvic bone, her adorable little tummy, the soft smooth skin of her arm-pits, her delectable neck, her tiny ears. And once there I whispered to her, ""Will you help me with Ruth? I cant do it on my own. I'd like her to join us.""</p><p>She just looked at me and said, ""Yes.""</p><p>She left soon after that, long before Ruth returned. And when Ruth did return it was to a mother who'd just made love to her eleven year old friend. And I felt strangely liberated.</p><p>Later that evening when it was getting close to Ruth's bedtime, she came down from a shower wearing the very same t-shirt i'd fucked her friend in. Different panties though. The others were under my pillow.</p><p>""My shirt smells of you Mummy,"" she said.</p><p>I expected her to ask 'why' but thankfully she didn't. But she did sit down to snuggle up next to me. I wrapped my arms around her little frame and I found myself thinking of Beth and the child-like curves of her body. I thought the return of my little girl would break the spell that had been cast by the dazzling afternoon, but it didn't. I tenderly stroked her hip and thought of the time I might have my head between her perfect legs.</p><p>It depended on Beth.</p>"
1665,"My Lover And Her Daughter, Part 2",hornykate,2,"Steph thinks Tammy was simply trying to shock, until a phone call the next day…",['FFg inc oral'],"<p>I'd left Tammy's house early, before anyone had risen. I had plenty to do that day so I wanted to be up and about. But also I didn't want to have breakfast with Tammy and Amy after the 'chat' Tammy and I had the previous evening.</p><p>I spent the day in a fog, getting things done but feeling my heart wasn't in it. I was considering what Tammy was talking about last night. Was Amy too young? Yes. She's eight. Had I wanted to touch her? Er...yes. Even though she WAS only eight. What was going on in my head? After a day of question and answer going round in my mind I came to the conclusion that Tammy was just trying to shock me with her outrageous sexuality, and I chided myself for taking any of it seriously. This seemed the obvious conclusion, and at the day's end I felt more at ease with things. Until the phone call.</p><p>""Hi Steph, its meeee"" she trilled. We chatted about the usual, then she asked what I was doing later.</p><p>""I'd like you to come round for dinner, I'll be chef."" I told her I wasn't sure, I was going to have an early night.</p><p>""We can have an early night together,"" she said, ""and Amy wants to see you."" My heart skipped a beat.</p><p>""Does she?"" I said.</p><p>""Why?"" That was a dumb question and I regretted it straight away.</p><p>""Coz she likes you of course. You are silly sometimes. And guess what, I like you too. So say yes. Please please please."" What to do. Was there trouble ahead? Just say no, I thought. Go home, have a bath, read a book, get an early night. Just say no.</p><p>""Ok"" I said, ""I'll be round at seven.""</p><p>I got there spot on time and was welcomed with a glass of red, nearly before I was through the door. Amy came dancing up to say hi, wearing a pastel yellow dress with thin shoulder straps showing off her slim shoulders, and an elasticated bodice that seemed to accentuate her slender form. I knelt down to give her a hello hug. She put her arms around my neck and my hand gently rubbed her back. Everytime my hand went on its downward journey I kept feeling her little butt cheeks and they felt so firm and fleshy. I was feeling flushed and this was before the wine!</p><p>We had dinner then retired to the living room. Tammy put on some slow music and asked me to dance. We danced, at arms length at first, then she pulled me to her and held me tight.</p><p>""I want you"" she whispered in my ear.</p><p>""I want you too"" I whispered back.</p><p>""Amy wants you too"" she said, ""and I want you to want Amy. Say you want Amy."" The object of our discussion was sitting on the sofa smiling at us, but unable to hear our whispered conversation.</p><p>""I want Amy."" I said.</p><p>""Tell me you want to fuck my little girl,"" she continued</p><p>""tell me you want to fuck my daughter.""</p><p>""Oh Tammy"" I sighed, ""I want to fuck your daughter. I want her so much, I've been thinkin about her all day.""</p><p>""Ask her to dance."" she said. I went over to Amy and got down on my knees.</p><p>""Want to dance baby?"" She just stood up and came into my opened arms. We danced like I just danced with her mother. Tammy came to kneel behind Amy. She put her hand on mine and physically moved it down so it rested on her daughters ass cheeks. Then she began slow circular movements, guiding my hand with hers. She looked me in the eyes over Amy's shoulder.</p><p>""Tell her you want her"" she said to me. Amy heard obviously but Tammy clearly wanted to hear me say this to her. I put my mouth to Amy's ear.</p><p>""I want you baby.""</p><p>""Kiss her"" said Tammy, to who I'm not sure. Both of us probably. We looked at each other and I'm glad we did at that point because Amy was smiling, she looked happy. So I kissed this little eight year old girl and she kissed me right back. It was tentative, it was shy and nervous, but our mouths soon opened, little by little. Tammy was still using her hand to guide mine in circular motions but when we started kissing she guided it to her hip, then round to her flat stomach, then continued guiding it to between her legs. By this point she'd lifted her daughter's dress so I was now stroking her baby slit through her panties.</p><p>""Do you like that baby?"" she asked her daughter.</p><p>""Yes Mummy, it's making me tingle.""</p><p>""Tell Auntie Steph to put her hand down your panties.""</p><p>""Auntie Steph, will you put your hand down my panties?"" So I did, and her eight year old cunt felt so beautifully naked and smooth. I slid my finger up and down her slit feeling her getting wet. Her mother gently guided her to the sofa and sat her down.</p><p>""Take your panties off baby."" she softly said. Once they were off Tammy opened her daughters legs and looked at me. I moaned involuntarily and leant forward and covered her cunt with my mouth, licking between the lips of her slit. I looked up and saw that Tammy was kissing her daughter on the mouth.</p><p>I didn't think an eight year old child could come but, my God, she did. She got wetter and the taste of her changed. Oh yes, it was a definite orgasm. After a while we swapped places, and I kissed her as her mummy licked her to another orgasm.</p><p>She was such a willing pupil and we had so much to teach her.</p>"
1666,I Blame The Parents 2,hornykate,2,Lisa is pleasantly surprised at a turn of events.,['Fg FF FgFg inc w/s'],"<p>A few days later Sophie was invited over to Jo's. And yes, we left her knickers off. As I was helping her dress I couldn't help but run my hands up her little legs, and run my finger along her ass crack, gently probing her back hole.</p><p>""Stick your finger in my ass Mummy,"" breathed my little five year old slut. But I didn't. I wanted her on the edge of arousal, not toppling over it.</p><p>""I want you to feel hot and wet in your cunt,"" I told her, ""and remember, show your puss to Rose.""</p><p>This was Jo's mum's name, I'd since discovered.</p><p>""But nothing too obvious, don't start diddling your clit in front of her.""</p><p>I gave her a few licks on her cunny but nothing more.</p><p>""When you come back baby, I'm gonna fuck your hot little cunt.""</p><p>And on that promise, I drove her to Jo's.</p><p>Back home, I was pottering around when the phone rang.</p><p>""Hello? Lisa? It's Rose, Jo's mum.""</p><p>""Oh hi,"" I said, ""nothing wrong I hope.""</p><p>""No, no"" she replied, ""except that Sophie seems to have forgotten something."" I feigned ignorance, of course.</p><p>""Er...well, she seems to have no panties on.""</p><p>Enjoy the view, I was tempted to say, but didn't, obviously.</p><p>""You're kidding. I'm really sorry. I guess she must've forgotten to put them on. I'm so sorry Rose.""</p><p>""Oh it's OK,"" she said, ""it doesn't bother me, Jo's always flashing her bits at me. I think we have a couple of teases.""</p><p>We carried on chatting for a while, then said our goodbyes. Ten minutes later I got a text from Rose's phone.</p><p>""Your little girl's still flashing me. Lol x""</p><p>So I DID text back, ""Enjoy the view lol x.""</p><p>It felt easier to say via text. Funny that.</p><p>She replied almost straightaway, ""That's so naughty. But yes I will x x x.""</p><p>Three kisses? Hmmm. Then another text.</p><p>""Mummy says your naughty.""</p><p>Was that from Jo? Golly, this was unexpected. Then another. From Rose this time.</p><p>""You busy? Coffee? Half hour?""</p><p>""OK. Half hour x x x""</p><p>Half an hour later I was at Rose's kitchen table, coffee in hand. Her hand was already on my knee but our chat was the day to day stuff about the kids, ('such a pretty dress, where did you get it') her hand crept higher (oh yes she loves her food) higher and higher (how's she doin at school) her finger stroking my cunt through my knickers (yeah she likes reading) her finger slipped my gusset to one side (they're very quiet in there) her finger in my wet cunt. Then we weren't talking anymore as she leaned over and kissed me. A hungry kiss, open mouth, probing tongue, a very satisfying kiss, as she continued to finger me. I loved the feel of her tongue against mine. It wasn't a spinster-dry kiss, it was deliciously wet, I could taste her saliva, I could swallow it. I could kiss this woman all night, I thought. I don't know how long we kissed but we eventually went into the living room to check on the kids, who climbed onto our laps as soon as we sat down.</p><p>But Rose wasn't finished. We were sat side by side and she leaned over and continued kissing me in the same way as the kids looked on. She stopped kissing me, moved her head to the right and began kissing Sophie, and my cunt was practically like a river. I was wet before but it was like I was pissing myself now. She pulled back and I found myself looking at Jo.</p><p>""Dont be shy,"" Rose said to me, ""she likes being kissed, don't you hun?""</p><p>Jo just nodded her head and smiled. So I leaned forward and kissed her. Doing this in front of her mother was so hot. I began fingering Sophie as I continued kissing Jo. I glanced down and Rose was doing the same to her daughter.</p><p>""It's amazing how wet they get at this age; isn't it?"" whispered Rose.</p><p>""Shall we go upstairs?"" And so we did.</p><p>Me and Rose sat on her big double bed watching Sophie and Jo kissing. Sophie was fingering her little friend. Through our gentle encouragements Sophie kissed and licked her way down Jo's body til she had her head between her legs. I had one hand between Rose's legs and the other between my daughter's. Rose then changed position till she was behind Sophie, she leant forward and began licking her anus, which I knew she'd love as I'd done it that many times myself.</p><p>I gently moved Sophie out the way as I wanted to taste Jo's little cunt so badly.</p><p>""Mummy, I need to pee,"" said Sophie.</p><p>""Do it over me baby,"" cut in Rose, ""I'd love to taste your piss."" She lay on her back and Sophie stood over her, legs akimbo and let go with a steady stream over Rose's face and into her mouth. I watched this in between licking Jo's cunt. God, it felt amazing licking her, she was such a hot little fuck. We spent the rest of the afternoon in a state of pure pleasure. At one point I had Rose licking my ass, Jo licking my cunt and Sophie sucking on my nipples. When I came I squirted all over mother and daughter, soaking them in my cum. Me and Sophie watched as Rose and Jo licked each other out and then they watched us. And the icing on the cake, I had Jo piss into my mouth. Well, once one barrier's down you may as well remove them all. And so we ended the day aware we'd created our own little fuck club.</p>"
1667,Taking Laura Home 2,hornykate,2,Taking Laura home becomes complicated.,['Fgg'],"<p>Laura came round the next day (goody!) and was wearing a floral floaty skirt (goody!). I spent the day thinking about taking her home, but also about the practicalities of the situation. It cant be called an affair can it? With a twelve year old? Is it an old-fashioned seduction? But then, who's seducing whom? And then of course, if it were ever discovered, what then? But these questions became irrelevant when it came time to take Laura home.</p><p>""Can I come too?"" said Lizzie. Great, I thought. That's my daughter by the way. But, hang on. Why is she coming along now? She NEVER wanted to come with me when I took Laura home. I tried to dissuade her but even Laura was on her side. Was Laura taking her along as insurance, to prevent a repeat of last night? Of course. Thats it. Bloody hell, I now felt really stupid. As if a twelve year old was really interested in someone my age!</p><p>So we all got in the car (not hubby, he'd found a tv channel showing cars with tyres the size of Jupiter crushing other cars so he was in The World Of Men). Laura sat in the front. Lizzie in back, on the seat behind Laura. Fuck, I thought. Fuck fuck fuck. I'd been leading myself up to this point, getting myself aroused and wet with the scenarios I'd played out featuring me and Laura. Fuck.</p><p>So we drove and indulged in small talk. I actually felt angry with Laura. That sounds really unfair I know but I couldn't help it. But worse, I resented my daughter's presence. Snap out of it, I told myself as we approached a bend, causing me to change gear. And lo and behold, there was Laura's leg, which she kept there through the gear change down and the gear change back up. I repeated the mantra in my mind: fuck fuck fuck. She's continuing the game but we now have Lizzie in the back. But Lizzie's not so much in the back now, she's leaning forward so she can see into the front seats.</p><p>I'm not a stupid woman, I'm not innocent and naive. 'I'm being set up,' I thought. But I didn't know to what end. The girls must have been talking. Somethings happened between them. I was feeling a little paranoid and VERY foolish.</p><p>And then Laura opened her legs as wide as she possibly could. And I thought, fuck it. I felt so horny, so wound up with lust, and this situation just exacerbated it. Some R&amp;B was on the radio, the heaters were gently wafting out warm air and the atmosphere in this tiny cockpit was just steamy. So in spite of my daughter's presence (or because of it?) I softly laid my hand on Laura's inner thigh.</p><p>""Fuck."" said my daughter. And that one word emboldened me. She hadn't said 'mother, stop touching up my friend' or 'MOTHER WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!' she'd just said, almost whispered, ""fuck"". And I felt myself becoming lost in a mist of sensuality and desire. I no longer cared that Lizzie was watching. I went straight for Laura's cunt and began fingering her through her panties.</p><p>We came to the same red light we stopped at last night. While we waited I turned only slightly but just enough to realize my Lizzie had her hand under her skirt and was rubbing herself. It all seemed too surreal. I usually curse this red light as its on red for ages but tonight it gave me the opportunity to slip my hand into Laura's knickers. And, my god, she was wet. And I found myself wondering how wet Lizzie was as she rubbed away.</p><p>The lights changed, so I had to remove my hand from Laura's cunt and after I'd changed up the gears I did something that sounds just too bizarre. But I did it. I reached back with my wet, cunt-of-Laura fingers and offered them to my daughter, and she took my fingers into her mouth to taste her friends cunt. My own cunt was beautifully wet, as I put my hand back between Laura's wide-spread legs and into her knickers.</p><p>We were now on the long stretch of road that led to Laura's home and I was more aware than ever of my daughter as she rubbed her cunt whilst watching me finger fuck her friend. This was not part of my plan. But the way it was turning out was giving me so much food for thought.</p><p>I continued to finger Laura to an orgasm (fortunately no gear changes were necessary on this last stretch) but I was also very aware of what my daughter was up to as she continued to masturbate in the family car. And then I heard it, the halted breath, the air exhaled through the nose as my daughter came.</p><p>The next thing I knew we were outside Laura's house. And everyone in the car was quiet. Even the engine seemed quieter. Laura opened the door and the interior light came on, which I quickly turned off. I didn't want bright lights. She turned back, leant towards me and kissed me. I knew Lizzie was watching so I put my hand on the back of her head and drew her into me, seeking out her tongue with mine. We broke our kiss and she turned toward Lizzie and kissed her in a similar way and then was gone. I was speechless. And still horny. And we had to drive back yet...</p>"
1668,Taking Laura Home 3,hornykate,3,"Just when you think you know someone, they'll always go and surprise you.",['Fg inc'],"<p>Laura had gone, leaving me, Lizzie and a rather tense silence. I put the car into gear and pulled off.</p><p>""I dont think we should tell your dad."" I said, rather pointlessly. More silence. ""Mum,"" said Lizzie after a while, ""how long have you and Laura been having sex?"" (She was being mischievous. As it turned out, she already knew.) ""It happened last night. That was the first time. Are you and Laura...you know?"" ""Having sex?"" she filled in the blanks ""Yes."" More silence. ""Do we have to go straight home?"" she asked. I pulled over to call hubby, making something up about having a drink with Laura's parents. I remembered there was a football match on, so I could've told him we'd been kidnapped by a Mexican drug cartel and he'd be fine with that.</p><p>Before I set off again I asked Lizzie if she and Laura had planned the previous night. She confessed they had. ""Laura's fancied you for ages, she was always goin on about it."" Well, that was news to me. I pulled off again, and Lizzie then dropped her bombshell. ""She wants a threesome."" Had I been drinking at the time it would've gone everywhere. That was a hell of a statement. I pulled over rather sharpish. ""A threesome?"" I almost laughed. ""Involving who?"" She was staring at me like a teacher would look at a rather dull pupil. ""Er...you. Laura. Me. Y'know, like three people."" ""I know what a threesome is."" I snapped back, then regretted it. ""Sorry"" I said, and pulled off again.</p><p>As I drove, my mind was in turmoil. I guess I'd already crossed the rubicon. And as Caesar knew, there was no going back.</p><p>We came to a part of the road that had a few bends in it, and as I changed gear there was Lizzie's leg, much as Laura's had been. I'd expected this. I hadn't expected my own reaction though. I took hold of her leg (she too was wearing a skirt) and kept it there after I'd got onto the straight. ""You're doin a Laura."" I said. ""Pretend I AM Laura."" she said. ""But you're not, you're my daughter."" I replied. ""I still want what Laura wants"" she said. And I think I just lost my head. I snaked my hand up her thigh, cupped her sex and held my hand there. ""What do you want that Laura wants?"" I asked. ""This,"" she breathed almost silently ""you.""</p><p>We all know women can multi-task and right then I was driving, fingering my daughter and having an orgasm all at the same time. I was frantically looking for somewhere deserted to pull over and as we drove past an industrial park I quickly pulled in there. I parked the car by a looming factory, away from any street lights, and turned to Lizzie. I felt in a daze almost as I drew her skirt over her legs revealing her pantie clad sex, and I just wanted to stare at that most secret part of her body. But I couldn't just stare. I lowered my head til it was in her lap, and I could smell her sex, how it had permeated the fabric of her knickers, and I placed a kiss on her pubic mound, then another, and a third and then I was running my tongue along her slit through the gusset of her panties. I reached over and pulled the lever that lowered the seat, then lay on top of her. And we kissed. I gently bit her lower lip, ran my tongue from one corner of her mouth to the other, I was consumed with lust, with love, with abandonment. My Lizzie was kissing me back with equal abandon. In between kisses I said ""Baby, repeat after me. I..."" ""I"" ""...want"" ""want"" ""...to"" ""to"" ""...fuck"" ""fuck"" ""...you."" ""you."" And I undid the buttons on her shirt, revealing her small chest, her puffy nipples, and took one then the other into my mouth, as Lizzie put her hand between her legs and began fingering herself. By this time I'd lowered my own seat so we lay at the same level. I kissed the soft soft skin of her tummy, lower, lower til I was back at her scented cunt. My daughter's cunt. Together we took her panties off and she opened her slim legs revealing the most beautiful sight. I put my head between her legs and took the first lick of my daughter's twelve year old cunt. And I felt such elation I thought I would burst. She tasted so sweet, and she was so wet, I put my finger where my mouth was and as I licked her little clit I gently slid a finger inside the wet warmth of her sex. ""I'm gonna cum mummy"" She hadn't called me mummy for years but oddly it turned me on even more. ""Cum for mummy"" I cried ""I want you to cum so fuckin much, cum in my mouth"" and with a primeval sob she did, her young pussy juice filling my mouth, so much of it I could literally drink it. I then moved up so I could kiss her again, I wanted her to taste her own cunt on my mouth. ""Do you like the taste?"" I asked. ""Oh god yes."" she replied almost crying. ""Have you tasted Laura yet?"" I continued. ""Yes yes. But I want to taste you. I want to lick you like you licked me."" so I lay back in my seat, removed my knickers and opened my legs. And she began softly, gently, then more passionately til I came crying out Lizzie's name.</p><p>I languidly pulled her up to lay in my arms while I thought of the threesome.</p>"
1669,I Blame The Parents 3,hornykate,3,Lisa and Jo get steamy via text.,['FFgg inc'],"<p>I wanted to try to continue this as it's the kind of story I'D like to read. Bit selfish but I like to indulge myself once in a while.x</p><p>I awoke to find my little imp had crawled into my bed at some point and was lying on her back with her legs open, naked. Well, what would you do? I stealthily slid down the bed and covered her slit with my mouth. She was already wet. Such a little slut, she awoke to find her mummy fucking her five year old cunt.</p><p>""Fuck me Mummy fuck me."" she cried out in her little voice and though I needed no encouragement I loved to hear her talk like this.</p><p>""Talk dirty to me baby,"" I said, ""tell me what a nasty pedo slut I am.""</p><p>And all I'd lovingly taught her came out of her five year old mouth, ""fuck my cunt pedo slut"", ""you love fucking little girls don't you"", ""you wanna fuck Jo again don't you"", ""you wanna watch me fuck Jo don't you you fuckin slut"" and almost lost in the stream of filth I heard ""you wanna watch grandma fuck me don't you"".</p><p>I let it pass but stored it for future reflection. (My mother was still an attractive and active woman but, considering her behaviour with HER daughter [me!] she had no idea I'd continued the tradition.) I licked her to orgasm, savouring the delicious taste of her preteen cunt.</p><p>We lay in a tender afterglow discussing last night. Did she like Rose? Yes, she loved Rose (bless her!) and would she like to see Rose again (""ooh yes please!"") but I didn't mention what she'd said about my mother. I'd have to consider the implications of THAT particular equation. We got up, showered, and went down for breakfast.</p><p>About eleven o'clock I heard the beep of a text. Rose? Or mother? Well, neither.</p><p>'Hi it's Jo'.</p><p>'Hi. Do you want Sophie'.</p><p>'no. lol x'</p><p>The saucy madam was texting me directly. This was interesting. And rather erotic.</p><p>Beep: 'Mummy sez it's ok to text you. That ok? She's here helpin me x'.</p><p>'Thats fine baby. Did you enjoy last nite. Tell your mummy Sophie loves her lol x'.</p><p>Beep: 'last nite was cool. Mummy loves Sophie tee hee I'm sittin on Mummy's knee right now. Mummy sez tell her to do somethin nawty'.</p><p>My cunt was getting very wet. What should I suggest?</p><p>'Are you wearin a skirt? Any panties?'</p><p>Beep: 'yes and no.'</p><p>'R your legs open?'</p><p>'yes'</p><p>'Tell your mummy to finger your cunt.'</p><p>'ok'</p><p>'Is she doing it? Are you wet?'</p><p>A few minutes passed.</p><p>'yes yes yes feels luvly'.</p><p>Few more minutes then, beep: 'Mummy wants to fuck Sophie again. Do you want to fuck me'.</p><p>'oh yes very much I want to fuck you so badly. Tel your mummy to slide a finger into your cunt.'</p><p>Long minutes passed.</p><p>Beep: 'she s doin it. She cant fit it all in but some of it is in'.</p><p>I was getting unbelievably aroused.</p><p>'tell your mummy I want you both to piss over me and Sophie. Would you like to do that?'</p><p>'Mummy sez yes. And yes from me it sounds nawty'.</p><p>'it is nawty' I replied 'but nawty is nice'. Few minutes of silence so I sent 'what's Mummy doing now'.</p><p>'I'm touching Mummy's cunt now. She s wet. Mummy sez r you wet to'.</p><p>'Am very wet baby. Tell Mummy I want her to lick my cunt. Ask her to lick your cunt. I want her to lick you'.</p><p>'hi it's rose. I thought you'd never ask. Am goin down on her now'.</p><p>I needed to hear this.</p><p>'can I call?'</p><p>'yes'.</p><p>So I did, not knowing who'd answer. It was Jo. I wasted no time, my hand was in my knickers which were soaked.</p><p>""What's Mummy doing now baby?""</p><p>""She's lickin my cunt, it's really wet and yummy.""</p><p>I instructed her what to say and I heard her repeat my pervy words, ""stick your tongue right into my cunt,""</p><p>""fuck my ass with your tongue"",</p><p>""do you like fucking five year old girls""</p><p>""do you want me to fist your cunt"" etc. I was in little girl heaven, rubbing my clit like a banjo, squirting juice all over my hand, and though my hearing was slightly impaired, I think we all came together. I'd accidentally dis-connected during this act, so a short while later Rose rang back.</p><p>""Everything ok?"" she asked.</p><p>""Oh more than ok.""</p><p>I sighed, ""I think I hit a wrong button, cut you off. God that was hot.""</p><p>""It was hotter bein here, believe me. When can we have another orgy,"" she laughed, ""I wanna fuck that hot little daughter of yours. I got a baby-size dildo if you're ok with that.""</p><p>""Wow,"" I said, ""you literally wanna fuck her? I think she'd love that. Have you fucked Jo with it yet?"" She said she had, but only recently.</p><p>""I like to watch her using it, I love watchin it slide in and out. Gets me so horny.""</p><p>""Rose,"" I said, ""how would you feel if I got somebody else involved? I'm not sure if it'll happen but just in case...how would you be with that?""</p><p>""Oh my god,"" she said, ""yes, absolutely. Woman or child? Who is it?""</p><p>""Well, it's a long story, but if it turns out, it's my mother.""</p><p>""YOU'RE FUCKIN KIDDIN,"" she cried, ""my god, that'd be so fuckin hot. Lisa, you just gotta arrange that. Fuck me, you gotta tell me the story behind that a.s.a.p"".</p><p>""I will baby but not right now. And I'm not promising, I'll just put out some feelers.""</p><p>We ended the call and I considered what to do. From what Sophie'd said earlier she shouldn't need too much persuading. But mother? She couldn't get enough of me when I was five. But how would she feel about her five year old grand-daughter? Hmmm.</p>"
1670,I Blame The Parents 4,hornykate,4,Lisa decides to expand the Little Fuck Club.,['FFg inc'],"<p>I invited my mother round a few days later. She hadn't seen us for a while so she was keen to come visit.</p><p>Our history, briefly, was that we'd continued to have sex through my preteen and teen years. Wonderful memories, but it ended just before I fell pregnant with Sophie. It seemed a natural end, and we reverted surprisingly easily to a 'normal' mother/daughter relationship.</p><p>And now here she was for a short stay, suitcase in hand. She settled into the spare room and our first two days were spent catching up, shopping, eating out, the usual stuff.</p><p>I was beginning to think my idea would never materialize when one of those moments occurred which just seems to be a conjunction of the stars.</p><p>We'd just had a light lunch, (pasta with a pesto sauce, since you ask) and I was sitting at the kitchen table while mother washed the dishes. Sophie was sitting on the work-top right next to mother, chatting away like she does. Mother was wearing a very pretty summer dress, white with a pattern of little red roses, spaghetti straps, slightly graying hair in a bun, Sophie in a navy blue skirt, white ankle socks, and a darling little Lord Fauntleroy lacy shirt, and from where I was sitting I could see her white panties, which was getting me very horny. So I decided to bite the bullet to see what would happen.</p><p>I walked up behind my mother, and put my hands on her hips, my head on her shoulder.</p><p>""Thank you for coming to see us,"" I said, ""we've missed you."" And I kissed her gently on her neck. She leaned back into me.</p><p>""I'm glad I came,"" she replied, ""I should make more of an effort. Since your dad passed away I've missed good company.""</p><p>""Anythin else you've missed?"" I asked as my hands began moving gently up her torso. I briefly felt the bulge of her breasts before moving my hands back down her body.</p><p>""Well, yes, I miss that too baby. But times change."" Her voice was soft and she sounded a little sad.</p><p>""Things don't have to change,"" I whispered into her ear, giving it a gentle lick.</p><p>""Oh baby,"" she sighed, and let drop what she'd been washing, ""lets do this later, this is a bit...""</p><p>""A bit what?"" I softly said. ""Is it coz Sophie's here?"" And I put my hand over hers, still wet from the washing up, and placed it on Sophie's thigh. Almost as if planned, Sophie opened her legs.</p><p>""Don't be sad Mama,"" said my little five year old angel, ""we want you to be happy.""</p><p>By this time I'd raised my mother's dress to her hips and was rubbing her cunt through her lace panties.</p><p>""Remember when I was five Mummy?"" I asked her. ""Sophie's five. Touch her Mummy, touch her.""</p><p>""Oh my god,"" she said, so quietly I barely heard.</p><p>""I know you want to touch her Mummy, touch your granddaughter's little cunt,"" I encouraged. I could see her hand was slowly moving up her thigh. I slipped my hand into my mother's knickers and she was so wet, I easily slipped three fingers straight into her hot cunt. ""Touch her cunt Mummy. She wants you to, don't you baby.""</p><p>""Yes Mama, I want you to feel my cunt. Don't you want to feel how wet I am?"" My mother's hand was by now softly stroking my daughter's puss through her panties as I was fingering her.</p><p>""You made me a little slut Mummy,"" I whispered in her ear wetly, ""and now your darling little granddaughter is a slut too. Tell Mama what a little slut you are baby."" I could feel my mother's cunt getting wetter and wetter, practically running down her thighs.</p><p>""I am a slut Mama, I love havin my cunt licked. Mummy licks me. So does Jo.""</p><p>""Jo?"" asked mother, almost in a delirium.</p><p>""Another little five year old you've yet to meet."" I told her as I moved my hand away from her cunt and started fingering her ass.</p><p>""Will you lick my cunt Mama?"" continued Sophie, ""do you like fuckin little girls too?""</p><p>By way of answer my mother lowered her head to my daughters little cunt and began licking her through her knickers.</p><p>""I've missed this so much."" she said between licks.</p><p>I got on my knees behind my mother and slid my tongue into her hot shit-hole. She was so wet my tongue went straight inside. When I could get breath I encouraged my mother in her pedo incest sex.</p><p>""Fuck your little granddaughter,"" I told her, ""she's been friggin her baby clit thinkin about you. Taste her little five year old cunt. Show me you're still a pedo slut. Make my little girl cum.""</p><p>""I'm cumming Mama,"" cried Sophie, ""I love this feeling, make me cum, lick my little cunt..."" and she went rigid as she came into my mother's mouth crying out 'Mama, Mama'.</p><p>My mother and I ended up kneeling between my daughter's legs, praying at the alter of Venus. We took turns licking her, our tongues meeting in our fevered passion. I reached up to rub Sophie's tummy, pressing down slightly. She knew me well enough to know what I wanted. I guided my mother's face to my daughter's cunt just as the flow of piss began streaming through her panties.</p><p>""Drink her piss,"" I said ""drink your granddaughter's piss."" I was wetter than I'd ever been. ""Would you like to meet Jo?"" I asked..</p>"
1671,I Blame The Parents 5,hornykate,5,Lisa gives Rose the latest news. And of course there are consequences.,['FFFgg inc ws orgy'],"<p>""She wants to meet Jo."" I said. I was in Rose's kitchen, the day after. ""And you of course.""</p><p>""This is so fuckin hot."" said Rose. ""So how perverted did it get last night?""</p><p>""Very,"" I replied. ""Mummy drank Sophie's piss direct from her little cunt. Then later, Mummy pissed on Sophie. She actually asked Sophie to hold her panties open so she could piss into them. Those little Tweety Pie ones. I was rubbin her little clit at the time. So, yeah, pretty perverted."" She leaned over and thrust her tongue into my mouth, and a finger into my cunt.</p><p>""I'm so glad we know each other,"" she whispered, ""and I'm doubly glad you're a pedo slut like me. And I'm trebly glad your mother's a pedo slut too. Feel my cunt, feel how wet I am."" And I did. And she was. ""Say somethin filthy."" she added.</p><p>""I want my mother to fuck your little slut of a daughter,"" I said in my huskiest voice, ""I wanna watch your little five year old cum over Mummy's face. I want you to frig Jo's tight cunt in front of Mummy and tell Jo to lick your fingers. You said you had a dildo for Sophie. I want you to fuck her little cunt with it while Mummy watches. I want her to see her five year old granddaughter get fucked in her cunt. Then maybe you can fuck her in the ass with it."" As I talked we were frigging each others cunts and when we came we practically pissed over each others hands. There were two puddles on the floor. I'm not exaggerating. God I felt so: perverted; hot; horny; liberated; filthy; wanton; unashamed, take your pick. So of course I invited Rose and Jo round for dinner that evening.</p><p>They arrived just as dinner was being served. It was a paella. My favourite thing to cook AND eat. We ate in the kitchen, me next to Rose who was next to Sophie who was next to Mummy who was next to Jo who was next to me. Got that? Good.</p><p>As we ate I looked down and saw Mummy's hand on Jo's thigh. She was wearing a little white patterned skirt and already it was up far enough for me to see her panties. She'd opened her legs as Mummy stroked her. ""I think Mummy's gettin to know Jo a little better."" I said to Rose. Rose looked at my mother with a smile.</p><p>""Good,"" said Rose, ""I'm gettin to know your granddaughter a little better too."" I took a sneak peek beneath the table and sure enough, Rose was doing the same to Sophie. Rose was still gazing at mother.</p><p>""Do you want to fuck her?"" she asked. ""I do hope so."" This seemed really bizarre over paella. ""She likes older women."" continued Rose. ""She loves lickin cunts. She loves mine. Did you love lickin Lisa when she was young?"" My mother almost looked embarrassed, a bit red in the cheek. But she looked right back at Rose.</p><p>""I loved lickin her,"" she replied, ""she had the most beautiful little cunt."" Now we were swearing over dinner!</p><p>Then Rose said ""As you're strokin her leg, think about her little slit, how wet she is, even this young she gets so wet. Feel her."" I watched as my mother's hand went into Jo's panties. ""Now kiss her, kiss my five year old slut daughter"" said Rose, who I could tell, was rubbing Sophie's little slit.</p><p>I watched mother lower her head to kiss Jo, mouths open, my mother's tongue in Jo's mouth.</p><p>I forgot the paella. I put my hand between my legs and began fingering myself as these two situations developed. Mother was by now seriously fingering Jo's little slit and Rose was doing the same to my daughter.</p><p>I suggested we move to the living room and once there my mother sat Jo down and knelt before her opened legs, burying her face in her little slit.</p><p>""Lick my daughter's cunt"" cried Rose as she sat Sophie on her knee, opening her legs as an invite to me. ""Come on you fuckin pedo,"" she snarled at me, ""tell me you wanna lick your daughter's cunt.""</p><p>""Lick me Mummy,"" cried Sophie, ""lick me like Mama's lickin Jo. Do you like my cunt?"" she said as she moved her gusset to one side. Her cunt was bare and open. She opened her legs even wider. ""Lick me you pedo slut. Look at my little fuck hole. Fuck me with your tongue."" She was thrusting her hips forward, holding her cunt lips open for me. I leant down and began licking her five year old cunt. It was so tight, so smooth, my tongue slid all the way in. I was lost in this moment, but then realized everything was a lot wetter than I'd imagined it would be. I looked up and mother was straddling us, pissing over Sophie's cunt, her piss running between my daughter thighs. I managed to gather a mouthful, place my mouth over Sophie's cunt then spit my mother's piss inside my daughter. Sophie cried out with an abandon that belied her years. I knew she was coming, so I continued to lick her to orgasm. And when she came her cunt and her knickers were soaked. My mother leaned over to Rose.</p><p>""Will you 69 your daughter?"" she asked.</p><p>""Fuck, yes."" said Rose, and she lay on her back as Jo lay on her tummy.</p><p>As they lay like this, mother whispered something into Sophie's ear, and Sophie got behind Jo and began licking her ass as Rose licked her cunt.</p>"
1672,I Blame The Parents 6,hornykate,6,The orgy continues.,['FFFgg inc ws orgy'],"<p>If you've never seen a five-year-old girl lick the ass of another five-year-old girl, then you've never lived. It was beyond hot. Beyond perverse. We were in another world. A world of pleasure, not pain. Of liberated souls, not the closed minds of society. Lofty words aside, I had to have a piece of Jo's five-year-old ass.</p><p>""Excuse me baby,"" I said to my daughter, ""allow me."" And as Sophie moved to one side, I took her place, sliding my tongue into Jo's sweet back hole, as her mother lay beneath her licking her cunt.</p><p>Sophie now turned to my mother, her own grandmother, and said, ""Can I lick your cunt Mama?""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" said mother, opening her legs as wide as she could ""Lick your mama's cunt. I'm so wet for you. I wanna feel your little baby tongue on my clit."" So Sophie knelt between her legs and began licking her like the cunt-loving slut she was. The cunt-loving slut I'd taught her to be.</p><p>I caught all this out of the corner of my eye and heard my mother talking to my daughter.</p><p>""Lick me you slut, make me come all over your little face, do you like lickin cunts you dirty fucker?""</p><p>""Yes I do Mama,"" panted my darling daughter between licks, ""do you want to lick MY cunt? I'll hold it open for you so you can fuck me with your tongue like Mummy does.""</p><p>""Oh your mummy's such a dirty bitch,"" said my mother, ""oh my god I'm cummin, lick my wet cunt..."" and she came in a fanfare of ohs, ahs and yeses.</p><p>We other three had by now untangled ourselves and sat watching this perverted little fuck-show. With a quick 'back-in-a-bit' Rose shot off into the kitchen, just as quickly returning with something small in her hand. Ah! I thought, the dildo. She approached Sophie and took her hand, guiding her to sit on the sofa.</p><p>""Open your legs baby."" she said, and Sophie opened them obscenely wide, so wide her little baby cunt peeped open. ""I want to fuck you baby, do you want me to?""</p><p>""Oh yes Auntie Rose (we thought it sweet she should refer to Rose as Auntie). Mummy told me you wanted to fuck me. I want you to fuck my little girl cunt.""</p><p>So Rose gently set her in a semi-reclining position and began by putting the dildo into her mouth, though, truth be told, Sophie's cunt was so wet it needed no extra lubrication. That still didn't stop my mother though.</p><p>""Let me just lick her first,"" she said, ""make sure she's wet enough."" Any excuse. Just like she was with me. So down she went, head between her granddaughter's legs, kissing, licking the insides and undersides of her little thighs, before focusing on her hairless slit.</p><p>I knelt down beside her, and whispered into her ear, ""Lick your granddaughter's cunt, like you used to lick mine. I used to love you lickin my cunt, it made me so wet. Do you remember Maisie Mummy? And her little sister? You loved that little four year old cunt didn't you, you dirty fuckin slut. Tell me you did.""</p><p>""I did, I loved it,"" she said, ""I licked a four year olds cunt and I loved it.""</p><p>We were interrupted by an increasingly aroused Rose. ""This filthy talk is gettin me so horny, I wanna fuck your little daughter,"" she said as she thrust a finger up my ass.</p><p>""Yes, yes,"" I gasped, ""fuck her little baby cunt, I wanna watch. We all wanna watch.""</p><p>Me and mother moved out of the way and Rose knelt in front of Sophie, gently stroking the dildo up and down her bald little peach. It was indeed a small dildo but the thought of it entering my daughter's cunt had my juices running down my thighs. As if reading my thoughts my mother said, in a hoarse voice, ""My cunt's so fuckin wet. Fuck her Rose, fuck her little five-year-old cunt.""</p><p> Mother, Jo and I were crowding round Rose watching the dildo slide in and out of my daughter's slit, getting coated with her cunt juice. She was amazingly wet for one so young. I leaned in slightly and ran my hand along the little sex toy as it came out, feeling my daughter's wetness along its length. I then put my fingers in my mouth. I couldn't resist!</p><p>My mother had her own agenda. She'd moved Jo to sit next to Sophie and already had her head between her legs. I never pass up an opportunity. Mother's head between the legs of a five-year-old slut? It can only end one way. I sat next to Jo. ""Do you want to piss baby?"" I asked her, ""Because my Mummy loves little girl piss.""</p><p>""Yes I do,"" said the little nymphet.</p><p>""Go ahead baby,"" I urged her, ""piss into her mouth."" and she let go with a hot stream that went all over mother's face, she catching some in her mouth. With a crooked finger she beckoned me over and kissed me, spitting some of Jo's piss into my mouth. The taste was exquisite. Whats not to like about little girl piss!</p><p>Next to Jo, Sophie was getting her first real cunt fuck and she was clearly enjoying it. ""Ah, fuck me auntie Rose, fuck my cunt, I'll fuck myself in bed later, I'll get Mummy to piss on me OH FUCK FUCK FUCK MY CUNT..."" and she came so loudly it alarmed Rose a little.</p><p>And so our first orgy came to an end. The first orgy of the Little Fuck Club.</p>"
1673,"While The Mouse Was Away The Cat Did Play, Part 4",hornykate,4,When fantasy and reality come together.,['Fgg inc oral anal'],"<p>Ruth's dad must've thought I'd gone slightly loopy, or menopausal. I'd never called him so much to ask him if he wanted to take Ruth out.</p><p>""Got a new man in your life?"" he asked over the phone. If only he knew, though probably best he didn't!</p><p>But the only time I was likely to see Beth was when Ruth was safely out of the way. Twice we'd tried to arrange it via clandestine texting and twice unexpected events had thwarted all plans. So this was third time lucky.</p><p>Ruth's father arrived spot on time (he was taking her shopping with MacDonalds thrown in as a treat for him) and before she'd got in his car I was madly texting. ""will you come to see me? I'm on my own"". The reply came obscenely quickly: ""yes. 5 mins"".</p><p>True to her word, she came knocking on my door and my heart was knocking on my rib cage. I knew she was coming, was expecting her, but I was still as nervous as a battery hen.</p><p>As soon as she breezed through the door, I took her into my arms. Had I not, it may have become awkward. I'd have offered her a drink, we'd have sat in the kitchen and reality would have ruined this ethereal tryst. So I was determined to embrace her straight away. It worked. We kissed. We held each other. My eleven year old lover and I, together for only the second time. My fantasy come true. I find most eight to twelve year old girls sexy, but there is a world of difference between being sexy and being sexual. And she was truly sexual. That swarthy skin, that untamed hair. I believed I was in love.</p><p>We wasted no time and went straight to my bed. I was no longer nervous. The unfamiliar territory of our first encounter was now a more familiar land and I almost forgot she was only eleven. My God she was so beautiful. I told her I wanted to kiss every inch of her body and, with her permission I did. Her neck, her eyelids, her elbows, the backs of her knees, everywhere. We didn't have sex, we made love. The whole experience was incredible but the moment she went down on me, when I felt her little tongue on my aching clit was the most incredible of all. In fact it was so good I asked her about it when we lay, spent, in each others arms.</p><p>""I was thinking about what you were saying last time, and I've been practising,"" she giggled.</p><p>""Oh yes?"" I said, already feeling aroused at what this might mean. ""And dare I ask who you've been practising with?""</p><p>""With Ruth of course."" she replied.</p><p>""Oh my God,"" I said. ""Really? When? Tell me what happened?"" So she did. They'd been kissing 'and stuff' the other day and, put simply, it'd ended with them both licking each other out. I was fingering myself as she was telling me, the thought of my little lover fucking my little daughter was almost too hot.</p><p>""What does she taste like?"" I asked, ""did you enjoy it? Did she?""</p><p>""Yes and yes,"" she replied, ""and she tastes a bit like you. You dont know how hot she is. I made her come."" And thats when I came, telling Beth what a naughty girl she was, and Beth telling me it was Ruth who was the naughty one, as it was her idea. That was even hotter. And that was when the downstairs door slammed shut and we heard Ruth shout ""MUM! I'M HOME!""</p><p>Shit, we'd completely lost track of time. Here I was in bed with her best friend, and already she was bounding up the stairs. We had no time to do anything other than cover up. I shouted out ""DONT COME IN!"" but she'd already turned the handle and in she walked.</p><p>""MOTHER! OH MY GOD!"" and she ran to her room.</p><p>Beth shot out of bed and followed her telling me ""It's OK, I'll talk to her."" I admired her 'can-do' attitude but doubted she could make the whole thing better.</p><p>I lay in my bed, mortified, for the best part of half an hour when the door slowly opened and in walked Beth, holding Ruth's hand. And they were both naked. I held out my arms for her, she came to me and I held her naked body to me as Beth knelt behind her. My recent mortification had vanished to be replaced by a feeling of super-charged sexuality. My nipples hardened as they rubbed against my daughter's budding breasts, already more noticable than Beth's flat chest. I was becoming very aroused and judging by Ruth's puffy nipples, so was she. Beth leaned forward and gently turned Ruth's head so she could kiss her. And what a kiss. Passionate, open-mouthed, tongues exploring. Hotter than I could ever have imagined. I leaned forward myself and we all kissed together, three mouths, three tongues.</p><p>We collapsed on my bed and I pulled the covers over us. Ruth ended up lying between us, I put my hand on Beth's shoulder and traced her arm towards her hand, my mouth going dry as I realized where her hand was. I placed my hand over hers and mimicked her movements, so as she fingered Ruth, so did I. If she slid a finger into Ruth's cunt so did I. We all kissed again, then Beth moved her head out of the way leaving me and Ruth kissing like lovers.</p><p>""Sorry I shouted Mum,"" she said, then squealed as Beth's tongue invaded her little cunt.</p><p>It was no longer fantasy. We had awakened.</p>"
1674,I Blame The Parents 7,hornykate,7,The morning after the night before…,['FFg inc ws'],"<p>I awoke the next day. Alone in my bed. My thoughts were of the previous night. My god, that was an orgy. Homeric. Worthy of the Romans. I put my hand between my legs, I was wet. And as I caressed my clit I could make out voices in the next room, my daughter's room. My mother's voice! Fuck, she was keen. I stepped out, still naked, and tip-toed to my daughter's bedroom door, not intending to burst in, but to listen.</p><p>""Your little cunt's so beautiful"" (mother's voice) ""and you're so wet. Do you like me doing this?""</p><p>""Ooh yes mama, that feels good...(pause)...who's Maisie?""</p><p>""You have a good memory sweetheart. Maisie was a friend of your mother's when she was young, and she had a little sister, Sarah. Sarah was only four. Would you like to lick a little four year old's cunt?""</p><p>""Yes yes yes"" replied my daughter, ""I want Mummy to have a baby.""</p><p>This was news. I listened more intently. Mother spoke next. ""Why do you want Mummy to have a baby sweetheart?""</p><p>""So's we can lick her little cunt mama. Would you like that?""</p><p>I think I heard mother orgasm. Not surprising. I decided to make my presence felt, so in I walked.</p><p>""You want Mummy to have a baby do you? My god, is it possible that a five year old can be a pedo?"" I laughed. I knelt on the bed, stroking my daughters hair with one hand, my cunt with the other. ""Lick my cunt baby,"" I said to her, ""I wanna feel your tongue on my clit."" And I straddled her face, rubbing my cunt over her mouth as my mother resumed licking her cunt.</p><p>Afterwards we all lay on my daughter's bed. And yes, it was big enough. Just. I spoke. ""Do you remember our first time Mummy? When I took daddy's cock in my mouth? Why did you lick my cunt? Had you thought about it already?""</p><p>""I had baby. Since you were born. I just didn't want daddy fucking you at that age.""</p><p>""And do you remember Sarah? I heard you mention her.""</p><p>""Oh my god, yes. Sarah was a little slut. I still remember her little cunt, so tiny. I couldn't get enough of Sarah.""</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""she lives round here. I see her around. She's always with a little girl. Rose says its her niece."" My mother sat up. ""Really?"" she said. ""That's interesting. How old's her niece?""</p><p>""My god mother, you're insatiable."" I laughed.</p><p>Later that day I called Rose. ""Do you know Sarah?"" I asked, ""she lives round the corner from you, always with a young girl.""</p><p>""Oh yeah, Sarah. I think the girl's her niece. Why?""</p><p>""Mother fucked her when she was four."" I said bluntly. ""and I think she'd like to re-start the relationship."" There was silence on the line. ""Hello?"" I said.</p><p>""Fuck me, your mother is unbelievable."" said Rose. ""No wonder you're such a slut. Can I tell you a secret?"" I said yes, of course. ""My mother's such a straight lace,"" she continued, ""sometimes I just wanna shock her. I want to involve my mother.""</p><p>""Would she go for it?"" I asked.</p><p>""No. But thats the point. I want to seduce her. I want Jo and Sophie to seduce her.""</p><p>I didn't understand, and I told her. I explained my mother was already a pedo. Her mother wasn't. Why would she want to?</p><p>""But thats it Lisa, I want to convert my mother. We can do it in a subtle way. Isn't it a challenge?""</p><p>It certaintly was. ""So you wanna see your mother fuckin your daughter? My god. You are a slut.""</p><p>Jo walked in, just at that point. Ah, little Jo. And how was she dressed? Well, i'll tell you. A crop-top vest that showed her beautiful little tummy. And panties. I remember them even now. White, with pink lace frills. And her body? Flat chest, flat tummy, perfect little girl legs. She came and sat on my knee. Oh, how lovely. To have my thigh rubbing against her little mound. I could feel the...what's the word?...plumpness? The plumpness of her little immature cunt. I was wet, almost immediately. She was sat facing her mother. I leant back, Jo leaning into me.</p><p>""Open your legs for Mummy,"" I whispered, ""let Mummy see your little cunt."" Her little panties were just divine. I could see her cunt lips outlined through the gusset.</p><p>""Mummy wants your cunt."" I said. Rose was watching as I slid my finger over Jo's tiny clit.</p><p>""Watch!"" I said to Rose. And my finger eased into Jo's hot little cunt. ""I'm finger fuckin your daughter. Come and lick my finger. Taste your daughter's cunt.""</p><p>She crawled over and sucked my finger. With my other hand I was sliding my finger into Jo's little ass. I took out my finger. ""Suck it."" I said. And she did. ""You like the taste of your daughter's ass?"" I asked. I did the same again. ""Suck it."" I said again. I whispered into Jo's ear, and she suddenly pulled her legs up, exposing her ass.</p><p>""Lick my ass Mummy, fuck my ass."" I watched as Rose's tongue slid into Jo's ass.</p><p>""Fuck her,"" I said, ""fuck her hot little shit hole."" It was beautiful to watch, this five year old girl being fucked in the ass by her own mother, and loving it.</p><p>""You're a real pedo slut, fuckin little five year old girls, do you think your mother would like this?""</p><p>""My god I want her to."" she cried. To be cont?</p>"
1675,Me And My Sister 1,hornykate,1,"A woman relies on her sister for sanctuary, which leads to problems.",['FFg inc'],"<p>My partner (ex-partner now) had found some pictures on my phone I'd stupidly saved. Pictures of preteen girls modelling underwear and such. She wasn't impressed. In fact she was disgusted. We argued, I walked out and for a few days I was bunking down in the spare room of a friend.</p><p>I couldn't carry on like that so I contacted my sister, Julie, hoping she'd put me up for a bit til I sorted myself out. We've always been close and she said 'yeah sure' so I found myself on her doorstep, ringing the bell.</p><p>The door was answered by my niece, Maggie, nine years old and pretty as a picture, dressed in little red shorts, and a white t-shirt. She leapt into my arms and wrapped her legs round my waist.</p><p>""Hi Aunty Kate,"" she cried, ""Mummy says you're gonna stay for a while. Goody!""</p><p>""Yes baby, not for long hopefully. Where is Mummy?"" I asked putting her back down on the floor.</p><p>""In the kitchen, making tea."" she said, now taking my hand and walking me through.</p><p>""Hi,"" I said, as I walked into the kitchen, ""thanks for this Sis, bit of a life-saver.""</p><p>""It's OK,"" she said, ""have a seat. Maggie, go watch telly, Aunty Kate and I need a chat."" With Maggie gone, I noticed my sister looked drawn, tired. Had she been crying? What she said next took my breath away. ""Jess called.""</p><p>Oh my god. My ex. I hadn't expected this. My hands were shaking. ""And?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh Sis,"" she sighed, ""how young are we talking?"" So she'd told her about my phone.</p><p>""It's no big deal,"" I said, ""about 14, 15. They're not naked or anythin, I just..."" I ran out of words.</p><p>""You can stay,"" she said, ""but dont bring anythin like that in the house."" and with that the conversation ended.</p><p>It was a few days later, and I'd just popped out for a walk and a cigarette. When I came back, my phone was in a different place. It WAS on the kitchen work-top, but was now in the living room. And it WAS off, but now was on. And Maggie was at a friends so Julie had been looking at my phone. But why? I looked at the last site visited on the internet. My oh my. A Preteen Model Top Site. What was going off? I heard her upstairs, just coming out of the bathroom. Should I confront her?</p><p>""Hey,"" I said as she came into the room. I was holding my phone, like I was showing her evidence in a trial. Which, in a way, I was.</p><p>""Er...I...er"" she stammered, ""I was curious."" She'd sat herself down on the sofa. I joined her. ""I wanted to know what you saw in it,"" she continued, ""and baby, they aint 14 years old. Seven maybe, or eight."" Our knees were touching. ""I saw one that looked like Maggie."" she said.</p><p>""And?"" I asked.</p><p>""And oh my god Kate it turned me on."" I'd put my hand on her knee, her legs opening slightly. We have a history, me and Ju, of exploring each other's bodies as kids, then making out as teenagers. So a hand on her leg wasn't unusual.</p><p>We found the picture she was talking about and both just gazed at this girl who really was the spit and image of Maggie. She was wearing a pale blue crop-top shirt and white knickers, holding a pose that can only be described as obscene. Legs wide open, the outline of her cunt clearly outlined. I loved this pose. So sexy.</p><p>""What are you thinking?"" I asked her.</p><p>""I'm thinkin about Maggie, imaginin this is her."" she said. My hand was now between Julie's opened legs, rubbing her cunt through her knickers.</p><p>""You'd like to have this little girl wouldn't you!"" I whispered. She nodded her head. ""What if it really was Maggie?"" I asked, ""would you still want her?"" My hand was now inside her knickers, and she was so wet I think that gave me her answer, and when she came, that confirmed it.</p><p>I spent the next day flat hunting and got a call about 4o'clock from Julie telling me she had a surprise when I got back. Intrigued, I hurried back, getting in about 5.</p><p>""Hello!"" I called.</p><p>""In here"" came Julie's voice from the living room. She was sat on the sofa, looking nervous.</p><p>""Everything OK?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh yes. Me and Maggie had a chat."" she said. She got up and called Maggie downstairs. And when she walked into the room you could've knocked me down with a feather. She was wearing what the model was wearing. Almost exactly. My little 9 year old niece, my flat chested long legged niece looked like a real nymphette. Pale blue shirt showing off her flat tummy and white knickers.</p><p>""Go sit on Aunty Kate's knee sweetheart."" and she did. She was beautiful. My hand rested on her thigh but she opened her legs so my hand fell between them so I began stroking her thighs as Julie sat next to us.</p><p>""We actually had more than a chat"" she said, and kissed Maggie full on the lips. When the kiss ended Maggie turned to me and said, ""Mummy's gonna teach me about sex. You wanna help too?"" I replied by kissing her and continuing my caressing of her legs. This was more than a surprise, this was the gift of a lifetime. I felt Julie's hand on my own, guiding me to her daughter's cunt, her other hand teasing her legs open. This was going to be one hell of a lesson.</p>"
1676,Me And My Sister 2,hornykate,2,Kate and her sister begin a less formal education of Maggie.,['FFg inc'],"<p>Let me stop right here. I have Maggie, my beautiful nine year old niece on my knee. I have my sister Julie using my hand as a sex toy between my nieces legs. So just let me draw breath.</p><p>Maggie is a little brown haired goddess, naturally curly hair down to her shoulders, and is now dressed like a little nymph. Julie is a slim brunette, in decent shape (pilates, good diet) and was at this moment staring me straight in the eyes as we caressed her daughter.</p><p>When Maggie first came into the room I was confused to say the least but let me give you a little history.</p><p>Me and Julie, as I've said, indulged in a fair bit of mutual 'lovin' as kids. I have one striking memory of her lying on top of me on the family sofa, I'd be about seven, making Ju about nine. And she was kissing me. Really kissing me. We'd done this before but, whoah there, tongues? Yes, a real kiss. Mother was in her armchair, gently chiding us but making no attempt to stop us. She was actually watching us. I have no idea what she was thinking but as I say, she didn't try to stop us. She didn't join in or anything. I know, that'd be a great story but, no. Didn't happen.</p><p>Anyway, this fooling around continued for a good many years. We never had 'sex' but, well, heavy petting is what I believe it was. So this sudden desire for her own daughter wasn't such a surprise for me. Memories of incest? Memories of the young caress? And also THAT picture of a preteen girl looking exactly like Maggie. And now here was Maggie looking exactly like that preteen girl. Life DOES imitate art.</p><p>Julie was still gazing into my eyes as she rubbed my hand between her daughter's legs. She looked shaky, a flush of arousal on her neck spreading down to her tits. Maggie was moaning softly, clearly enjoying this. I was glad, relieved. They must've had one hell of a chat.</p><p>My fingers entwined with Julie's and I managed to bring my hand on top so it was HER hand stroking Maggie's slit, under my direction. My sister looked a little bleary eyed, a bit distant. Through more machinations, I managed to get Julie's fingers to slide beneath the waistband of Maggie's knickers.</p><p>""How far do we take this?"" I asked, not sure of the boundaries.</p><p>""As far as Maggie wants."" said Julie. Ten out of ten for the right answer. ""Are you OK sweetheart?"" she asked Maggie.</p><p>""Yes Mummy,"" she said, ""I feel all funny, but good funny.""</p><p>Julie's hand was now fully inside her daughter's knickers, mine on the outside but still directing the action. I guided her finger (I selected the index finger) to her little cunt, gently pressing it into her childish lips.</p><p>""Does that feel nice baby?"" I asked, ""is it OK Mummy doin that?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she whispered, literally whispered and the tone of her voice was the greatest turn on, for she sounded physically turned on.</p><p>I felt an electric shock run through me, my heart fluttered wildly when I felt Julie's finger enter her daughter's cunt. This was going further than I expected. I looked to Julie.</p><p>""Are YOU OK?"" I asked.</p><p>""Touch me."" was all she said. So as she was kneeling in front of us, Maggie still sat on my knee, I had to lean slightly to slide my hand up her skirt, between her legs, into her knickers and into her cunt. Two fingers, sliding in and out, she felt hot, she was certainly wet, my fingers were soaked. And then the devil that lives within me became a little more devilish. I removed my hand, to a groan from Julie, and offered my fingers to Maggie.</p><p>""Lick my fingers baby,"" and as she took both fingers into her little mouth I continued, ""thats what your mummy tastes like. Thats the taste of Mummy's cunt."" Julie audibly gasped at my use of the word, the C word. I hadn't finished yet. The inner devil was asserting itself. ""Can you say 'cunt' baby?""</p><p>""Cunt."" she said.</p><p>""Say it again."" I said.</p><p>""Cunt"" she repeated.</p><p>""Do you like the taste of Mummy's cunt?"" I asked, getting a little delirious.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Tell me baby, tell me you like the taste of Mummy's cunt.""</p><p>""I like the taste of Mummy's cunt. Do it again aunty Kate"". So we went through the same procedure.</p><p>""Would you like to taste my cunt baby?"" I asked.</p><p>""Oh yes aunty Kate. Do you taste like Mummy?""</p><p>Julie took her finger from her daughter's slit.</p><p>""Here baby, taste your own cunt."" she said. And Maggie took the proffered finger into her mouth. Julie replaced her finger in Maggie's cunt, took it out and put it into her own mouth.</p><p>""Mummy can taste your cunt now baby.""</p><p>I opened Maggie's legs a little more.</p><p>""Mummy wants to lick your cunt baby. Would you like that?""</p><p>""Yes,"" she was almost panting, ""lick my cunt Mummy.""</p><p>So Julie, my sister, gently placed her head between my niece's thighs, her daughter's thighs, and licked her little girls cunt, and I could see her tongue running along her immature but visible clit. A little girl's clit is such a beautiful thing, and Julie treated it with an almost religious reverence. And when my nine year old niece came, she came like a woman, loud and hot with sweat.</p>"
1677,"A Flash Of White Panties, Part 1",hornykate,1,The sight of a little girls panties has (un)intended consequences.,['Fg oral'],"<p>I'm a typical maiden aunt. I have no children, but several nieces and nephews. I have a modest house with a modest garden. I'm single at the moment but am hopeful the right man or woman will turn up imminently. Well...pretty soon. Well...eventually. Maybe.</p><p>And I have a secret vice. I have a thing for little girls and boys. Which is difficult for a maiden aunt with nieces and nephews. Especially when they insist on coming to play in my garden. Thats not a metaphor! You see, my sisters still live close by. I have two and between them they have three girls and two boys. And yesterday my youngest niece, Lucy, came round to play.</p><p>""Can my friend come round too Aunty Bea?"" she'd asked. Of course I said yes. So that'd be TWO six year olds frolicking on my lawn. No, thats not a metaphor either.</p><p>They turned up and Lucy's friend was gorgeous. Angel, her name was. Blonde. Blue-eyed. Very pretty. Nice legs. No, really. A six year old girl CAN have nice legs.</p><p>""Come in come in,"" I said, ""I'll fix you a drink. If you wanna go play in the garden, I'll bring it out.""</p><p>""Ok aunty Bea. Oh this is Angel. She's my best friend.""</p><p>""Hello Angel,"" I said, bending down to shake her hand, ""what a pretty name. And what a pretty smile.""</p><p>She smiled more broadly and looked even more achingly pretty. She was wearing a black dress with little white polka dots, that showed off her legs to just above the knee. I inwardly groaned, as they dashed off to the garden.</p><p>I took drinks out for them and some biscuits, which they soon polished off. I sat watching them play, the rough and tumble of six year old girls doing what six year old girls do. Running, chasing, doing cartwheels. The number of times their dresses flew up to reveal a flash of panties was considerable. And I watched it all.</p><p>Both were wearing light coloured panties. My niece's were white with pastel orange stripes. Angels were white with a black polka dot pattern. The reverse of her dress. Cute.</p><p>I watched for a while then retired to the house with another inward groan. I inwardly groan quite a lot!</p><p>About ten minutes later, I was in the kitchen when I heard Lucy calling from the back door.</p><p>""Aunty Bea? Angel needs a wee.""</p><p>""Ok, no problem."" I said.</p><p>""But her shoes are dirty.""</p><p>""Well, take them off."" I replied, not unreasonably.</p><p>""I cant Mrs Bea."" This was Angel. I went to the door.</p><p>""Why, whats the problem sweetheart?""</p><p>Her shoes were actually sandals, the Roman sandal type, but they had a zip up the heel that she couldn't move. Lucy ran off back to the garden, leaving Angel in my care.</p><p>""Sit down sweetheart."" I said, and she sat down on the floor just at the entrance to the kitchen. I took her right foot in my hand, and started fiddling with the zip. And I was looking. Oh yes I was looking. In the position she'd assumed, her legs were open and I had a clear view of her panties.</p><p>I made a point of struggling with the zip, holding her little foot in my hand whilst gazing longingly at her panties. The zip came down. I took off the shoe.</p><p>""Next?"" I said.</p><p>She offered me her other foot. Again I made out the zip was more stuck than it actually was. I just couldn't keep my eyes off her snug little knickers.</p><p>Then, unexpectedly, she began opening and closing her legs. I looked up and she was looking at me. Quite intently. But still smiling. Was she doing this on purpose?</p><p>""This one's really stuck."" I said in a voice that almost gave way. ""You'll have to stop moving your legs."" I added.</p><p>But she didn't.</p><p>As the leg I WASN'T working on moved outward, I put my hand on her inner thigh.</p><p>""Stop!"" I said with a smile. She tried to close her legs, giggling at the game. Was it a game? I held her leg to the side, my hand resting on her thigh. My other hand was still 'struggling' with the zip. And then I noticed she'd STOPPED struggling. The leg I was holding was now lying almost flat against the floor. And, god help me, I looked back at her panties and imagined the naked little cunt beneath the fabric.</p><p>My hand was positioned only about half an inch away from her little treasures, and my thumb started stroking a circle that moved me physically closer to that point.</p><p>I looked up again. She was still looking at me. It was an odd stare. Unnerving. But the smile was still there. I could hear Lucy outside. We weren't going to be disturbed.</p><p>My thumb was still circling, but it was getting closer. Closer.</p><p>I couldn't swallow. I couldn't speak. My thumb touched the hem of her panties. Her leg seemed to relax even more. I now COULDN'T do this. I touched the outer lip of her slit. I inwardly groaned, again. Angel OUTwardly groaned. I looked up at her. Her eyes were closed. My thumb became more insistent, pressing more intently on her cunt. Within a few minutes I was stroking her in earnest, my thumb tracing the outline of her little six year old sex. I knew I'd gone far enough, so I undid the zip and took off the shoe, stopping my touching as well. Who knows? Mayb we'll go further next time.</p>"
1678,"A Flash Of White Panties, Part 2",hornykate,2,"Lucy comes to play again, and brings Angel too.",['Fg oral'],"<p>It was a few days later. I'd spent those few days thinking about, fantasizing about, what had happened between me and Angel, my six year old niece's friend.</p><p>I knew Angel's mum, vaguely, and knowing her character I felt less fearful of being found out, for she was an habitual drunkard, who had about five kids with different partners and, to my mind, was an unfit mother. She never seemed concerned as to the whereabouts of any of her brood. Thats not an excuse to take advantage of a young girl, but I felt somehow easier about it.</p><p>Anyway, as I was saying, after a few days, Lucy called, asking if she could come round to play. Sure, I said. And can I bring Angel? she asked, telling me Angel liked me. Well, of course I said yes.</p><p>They came round about half an hour later, and went straight into the garden. And the first thing I noticed? Angel was wearing her little Roman sandals again. Deep breaths Bea, deep breaths!</p><p>After a while, which I spent at the kitchen window, watching mainly, but not exclusively, Angel doing her cartwheels and various jumps and rolls, I heard Lucy come in and go to the loo. She then popped her head round the kitchen door.</p><p>""Can Angel use the toilet Aunty Bea?""</p><p>""Of course honey,"" I said, ""send her in.""</p><p>And in she came, in exactly the same dress, black with little white polka dots, and looking a little more shy than previously.</p><p>""Can you manage your shoes OK sweetheart, or do you want me to help?""</p><p>""I'll need some help I think."" she said, still so shy.</p><p>""Tell you what,"" I said, indicating a kitchen stool ""jump up here, it'll be easier.""</p><p>She couldn't jump up. Too small. So I put my hands beneath her arms in order to lift her, and as I did so I purposefully put my thumbs against her chest where I assumed her little girl nipples to be. And in that brief moment I could actually feel them through her dress. I took the opportunity to gently press my thumbs against them.</p><p>Once she was sat down I went down on one knee before her and took the right foot in my hand and started to 'struggle' with the zip, and the action of taking her foot caused her legs to open and her dress to ride up revealing her beautiful little thighs and her sexy panties, this time a white pair with a little red love heart on the front. And I couldn't keep my eyes off them. My heart was beating like a snare drum, and I looked up and immediately met her gaze. She was smiling again, not seeming quite so shy now. I smiled back.</p><p>""I like your panties. Very fancy. I'll call you Fancy Pants."" She giggled. ""They're new."" she quietly said.</p><p>After a few seconds she asked ""Do you really like them?""</p><p>""Mmhmm"" I nodded. And I placed a hand on them, as if to stroke the quality of the fabric. Her little legs opened a little more and my stroking became more focused, rubbing just over her pubic mound, over the red heart motif.</p><p>I looked up again and her eyes were closed.</p><p>I continued to stroke the heart, listening out for Lucy who I could hear outside. I couldn't resist this temptation for much longer.</p><p>I took her shoe off and reached for the other one. Again, her legs opened and she started that opening and closing of her legs, giggling a little as she did so.</p><p>I know she was only six but I felt we both knew where this was heading. I placed my free hand on her errant thigh, holding it in place, my thumb making the same circles. It seemed to happen a lot faster this time. My thumb was almost immediately caressing her little pussy lips. I could feel the naked slit, the puffy labia beneath the fabric. This time my head was on a level with her six year old sex, and I felt intoxicated, almost drunk in my desire.</p><p>""Is it OK, me doin this?"" I half-whispered.</p><p>""Yes, I like it."" she replied.</p><p>I took my hand away, her eyes opened and I heard an 'aww!' of, disappointment(?).</p><p>But I replaced my hand with my lips, and covered her entire cunt with my mouth, running my tongue along her little slit through her panties.</p><p>And then she took the initiative. She took the gusset in one hand and pulled it to one side so I was now looking directly at her little six year old cunt. I gasped, I was shaking, my own cunt was soaking, my panties a sodden mess.</p><p>I replaced my mouth and now I was in total contact with her naked pubis, my lips against her lips, my tongue licking this little slit, this very virgin cunt. I didnt want to try any kind of penetration, I was content to continue running my tongue along the folds, against the tiny opening of her cunt.</p><p>I placed a hand on each of her thighs to open them a little more, then, overcome with lust for this little girl, I attempted to slide my tongue inside, and it went in, to my surprise. I expected a little resistance but there was none. I slid my tongue in and out, literally fucking her tiny cunt. And she was moaning. God, hearing a girl this young moaning in pleasure, being so aroused, hearing the little gasps, the halts of breath. I wanted to make her cum. And then I heard Angel say, ""Hi Lucy!""</p>"
1679,"A Flash Of White Panties, Part 3",hornykate,3,Naughty Aunty Bea gets caught in the act.,['Fgg oral inc ws'],"<p>...Angel said ""Hi Lucy!"".</p><p>OH. MY. GOD. I spun round, expecting hysterics or a fleeing tearful child. Instead Lucy was just staring at me. Kind of smiling.</p><p>""Aunty Bea. Why are you kissing Angels bits?""</p><p>""Er..."" I was going to try something like, she'd hurt herself and I was kissing it better but even as I thought it, I realized how stupid it was. Should I just be honest?</p><p>""I was helping her with her shoe, and I...er...got carried away."" I said, limply.</p><p>""Cool"" she said.</p><p>'Cool?' I thought. 'Cool? What's she talking about?'</p><p>""My shoe's stuck aswell."" she said.</p><p>Oh my, I thought. Oh my oh my. Dare I? With my six year old niece?</p><p>""Well,"" I said, ""why dont you come sit on the stool? I'll help you. We can both help, cant we Angel? Would you like that sweetheart?""</p><p>""Oh yes,"" said the angelic Angel, ""we'll help you Lucy.""</p><p>So Angel clambered off the stool and I lifted Lucy onto it. Little Lucy, with the naturally curly blonde hair, and the beautiful pale skin. She was wearing a little yellow dress, with a belt, white ankle socks and little black shoes.</p><p>Again I went down on one knee and took the proffered foot. The hem of her dress rode up. And there, revealed, were her little white panties.</p><p>As I started to slowly undo the buckle (""I dont know why you need help with these Lucy, they're easy-peasy"" I said) she brought her other foot up to rest it on the edge of the stool, thereby giving me, and Angel, a most wonderful view. Her panties seemed to fit a little loose around the leg bands and I could just about see her immature sex. And my god, I wanted it.</p><p>""You cant tell anybody I helped you with your shoes sweetheart. I'd get in a lot of trouble if you did. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes Aunty Bea. I wont tell.""</p><p>Angel was standing next to me watching all this. I put my hand on her lower back, and started caressing her cute little ass as I worked on Lucy's shoe. Which I actually gave up on. She clearly didn't need help with her shoe. She knew that. I knew that, and i'm sure Angel knew that. So I started caressing her ankle, up her shin, and back down her calf muscle, back up the shin, hesitating at the knee, then slowly further up her thigh, toward the rather loose fitting panties. I looked to Angel and she was actually rubbing herself between her legs. She stopped when she noticed me looking.</p><p>""Dont stop baby,"" I said, ""I like it when you do that."" so she put her hand back between her legs and continued rubbing her little cunt, as I turned back to the cunt of my six year old niece.</p><p>My hand was by now gently stroking the insides of her thigh, so close to her hairless little slit. Closer closer closer, til I was softly trailing my finger up and down between the lips of her cunt.</p><p>""Do what you did to me."" said Angel in a shaky voice.</p><p>""Do you want me to do that sweetheart?"" I asked Lucy. She just nodded, with her eyes half closed.</p><p>But I didn't. Call it what you will. Inspiration? Depravity? But I said to Angel, ""Why dont you do it sweetheart?"" She looked at me and i'd swear with a glint in her eye. There was definitely something of the night about little Angel. She may have been only six but ever since I first laid eyes one her I thought there was something a little carnal about her. It was her look, her knowing smile, the gleam in her eyes. And she seemed to prove me right when she knelt in front of her friend and placed her child's mouth over Lucy's cunt. I watched transfixed as I saw her tongue lick Lucy's slit, up and down, up and down. I could see the wetness, from both Angel's tongue and Lucy's aroused cunt.</p><p>I stood up, to one side of Lucy, pulled up my t-shirt and offered her my breast. I wore no bra, so she took my nipple into her mouth and sucked like a baby.</p><p>""Bite it baby, bite my nipple. I want you to."" and she did. It was a pleasure/pain thing. I was ecstatically aroused. I began fingering myself, not caring that I was being watched by two six year old children. I looked down through bleary eyes to see Angel licking Lucy's cunt.</p><p>""Put your tongue inside her baby, like I did to you. Put it in as far as you can."" and I watched as she did. I could see her tongue sliding in and out, a six year old girl tongue fucking another six year old girl. Could it be more depraved? Oh yes. It could.</p><p>""Aunty Bea, I think I need a wee."" said Lucy in a breathless whisper. Angel piped up, ""Me too.""</p><p>There was a two seater sofa in the kitchen. I walked over to it, sat down, and called the two children over.</p><p>""Come and sit on my lap."" I said, and I positioned them so they were both straddling me, Angel in front and Lucy behind. Lucy looked a bit confused but Angel didn't. At all.</p><p>""If you need to wee, you can do it here."" I said.</p><p>""Shouldn't we use the toilet?"" asked Lucy, not surprisingly confused. And then I felt Angel's piss soaking my jeans.</p><p>""Angel's doin it Lucy, its ok. I want you to."" And I felt more piss. Lucy's. I came pretty quickly and i'm sure Angel did. But Lucy? We'd have to work on Lucy.</p>"
1680,Taking Laura Home 4-conclusion.,hornykate,4,Lizzie and Laura fulfill their fantasy. And so does Mrs D.,['Fgg inc'],"<p>The next morning was...strange. We all met for breakfast as usual. Me, hubby and Lizzie. Hubby was taking a day off work, Lizzie was dressed for school, and I was in my dressing gown. Just a normal family. Oh, apart from the fact that I fucked my twelve year old daughter last night.</p><p>I felt no shame. I thought I might. I felt no regret. I thought I might. But no. I felt happy. Lizzie and I were exchanging glances over the cornflakes whilst hubby read the paper. My cuckolded hubby. I didn't feel bad. We hadn't had sex for nearly two years. He was a good man, he just wasn't interested. So whats a woman to do? Yeah, I know, having sex with her daughter's twelve year old friend, and then with her own daughter probably wouldn't be everyone's first move. But, be fair, I didn't plan any of this.</p><p>Mr D folded up his paper and said he was going back to bed for a bit and disappeared upstairs. My heart did a back-flip.</p><p>Lizzie came over to me and I automatically let my gown fall open, taking her in my arms and against my naked body. She put her arms around my neck and rested her chin on my head. I slid my hands up her legs, moving above her knee length white socks and onto the backs of her thighs.</p><p>""You OK honey?"" I asked quietly.</p><p>""Yes."" she replied, then repeated it several times, yes yes yes.</p><p>""Come on,"" I said, ""you've got school. Dont want your grades slippin."" And with one last longing stroke of her perfect ass, I coaxed her on her way.</p><p>Me and hubby lived our 'seperate lives' for the day, him doing his thing, me doing mine. Then later in the afternoon Lizzie came home with Laura in tow. Straight in, quick 'hello' then gone. Upstairs. The private world of teen girls. Well, preteen. And I felt slightly left out, which was a bit childish of me.</p><p>Me and Mr D ate our dinners seperately, then about 6 o'clock he went out. It was his darts night down the local club and I knew he'd be gone for at least three hours.</p><p>The girls were still upstairs. What on earth were they doing?</p><p>I went to the bottom of the stairs and shouted Lizzie. No answer. I could've gone up to them, but this feeling of being left out was getting to me a little bit. So I went into the kitchen to fix myself a drink and rummage for some chocolate.</p><p>I'd just got myself a rum and coke when Laura came into the kitchen. She was still in her school uniform.</p><p>""Hi Mrs D. Wha' ya doin?""</p><p>""Just fixin a drink sweetheart. You two OK up there?"" We chatted for a bit and the conversation turned to our two previous nights.</p><p>""Is it right what Lizzie said? That it was all your idea, that you fancied me?"" I felt a little embarrassed asking her this.</p><p>""Well, yes and no."" she said. ""I did, I mean I do...but it wasn't my idea. It was Lizzie's. She's been goin on about it for ages.""</p><p>I was shocked. Lizzie's idea? Last night seemed to make more sense now.</p><p>""Wow,"" I said, ""I never knew.""</p><p>""She hid it well.""</p><p>""Yes she sure did.""</p><p>""Mrs D? She doesn't wanna hide it anymore. You wanna come upstairs?""</p><p>My legs went weak. I took Laura's hand. Both our hands were shaking. I followed her upstairs. SHE was leading ME!</p><p>We entered Lizzie's dimly-lit bedroom. My daughter's bedroom. My god, what was I doing? But it was a little late for second thoughts. Lizzie was lying on her bed, on her side. Her school shirt was still on but she'd removed the skirt and was wearing just a pair of pale blue panties. Yes, she looked gorgeous. Sexy. And I knew then EXACTLY what I was doing.</p><p>Me and Laura sat on the bed, one on either side.</p><p>""Hi Mum."" she said. And I just leant over and kissed her, deeply, my tongue meeting her's. I then pulled away and kissed Laura in the same way. As if to complete the ritual, Laura then leant in to Lizzie and kissed her. As they kissed, I ran my hands all over Lizzie's naked legs, which slowly parted. My fingers traced the line of her slit that was now revealed to me. Her panties were wet. So were mine. I guessed Laura's were too. I started to slide them off, she lifting her hips to help me. I stroked the light down on her slit, and lay down before her and gently licked her beautiful cunt as Laura continued to kiss her. She tasted divine. And she was so wet. Laura stopped the kiss and came down to join me and we took turns licking my daughter, stealing kisses inbetween licks.</p><p>I positioned myself next to Lizzie head to toe, and she climbed over me so we were in the 69 position. Laura was kneeling at my head and I watched her slide a finger into Lizzie's ass. I craned my neck and began licking her finger as it came out, then she removed the digit and I continued licking my daughter's ass, sliding my tongue inside, tasting the inside of her shit-hole.</p><p>She moaned and came crying out 'Mummy Mummy' and my neck felt wet. Had she pee'd?</p><p>We then lay together, me in the middle as they each sucked a nipple and fingered my cunt to orgasm. Me and Lizzie then licked and sucked Laura's cunt and ass. It was the most amazing sex. And I knew it would only get better. FIN.</p>"
1681,"A Flash Of White Panties, Part 4",hornykate,4,Aunty Bea enjoys more of Angel and Lucy.,['Fgg inc'],"<p>I came when I felt their piss on me, soaking my jeans. I wished I was naked but, hey, time was on our side.</p><p>Lucy's reaction to being asked to piss over me was obviously the normal one. Angel's, however, wasn't. It was as though she'd done this before. I'd have to try to tease this information out of her, if indeed there was a back story. For now though, I had more pressing matters. Both girls were still wearing their panties which would now be soaked. I placed my right hand between Angel's legs, my left between Lucy's, and stroked their wet cunts through their wet knickers.</p><p>""Will you come upstairs with me?"" I asked them both.</p><p>Angel said yes, straight away, as if expecting the question. Lucy said ok, a touch reluctantly, as though she'd only done so because her friend had said yes. Nevertheless, up we went, the two girls walking up first, me following, using the opportunity to look up their skirts. They both had such beautiful legs, Angel's bare and sockless, Lucy still with her little socks on.</p><p>We entered my bedroom, my heart beating so fast it felt like a drum roll.</p><p>The two girls sat on the edge of the bed and I began undoing my jeans.</p><p>""Think i'd better take these off,"" I said, ""they're drippin wet."" Much like my cunt, I didn't say. ""You want to take your panties off? I'll bet they're wet too.""</p><p>Angel slid her knickers off straight away. Again, so readily I suspected she wasn't new to this situation. She turned to Lucy.</p><p>""Come on Luce,"" she said, ""are you gonna do it?"" And again, a hesitation on Lucy's part. I knelt before her and put my hands on her little thighs.</p><p>""If you dont wanna Lucy, thats fine."" I said. My hands had snaked up to her white panties, and I had a hand on either side, finger and thumb tentatively holding the fabric. She lifted her bottom off the bed and whispered ""ok.""</p><p>I slowly slid her panties down to reveal her beautiful little six year old slit. Angel had sat back down next to her so I had these two sweet little girls (not so sweet in Angels case, I was starting to think!) with no panties on and their dresses pulled up revealing all.</p><p>""Can I do what Angel did to you downstairs?"" I asked Lucy. I thought i'd maybe pushed Lucy too far, but downstairs she seemed a willing player. Had I gone too far? Overplayed my hand? She didn't answer with words, she just opened her legs, and I looked up to see a smile playing about her mouth.</p><p>I placed a hand on each thigh, and lowered my head to her cunt, licking gently, feeling an increased wetness, along with an increase in her breathing rate. I looked up to see that smile again. Her cunt felt so tiny, and I was at risk of becoming so involved and forgetting all around me, but, aware of Angel's presence, I placed my hand on her knee and her legs parted like they were spring-loaded. My hand slid up her girlish thighs til my hand could cup her little sex, my middle finger sliding up and down her wet slit. Wet from the piss or wet from her arousal? Hopefully both.</p><p>The situation I wanted to engineer was now clear to me and I now focused my attention on that particuler goal.</p><p>With reluctance, I moved away from Lucy and began licking Angels six year old slit, at the same time encouraging her to both lay down and move a little further onto the bed. I licked her cunt with tenderness and care til I heard her breathing increase, then I became slightly more passionate, even aggressive as I penetrated her baby sex with my tongue. I took hold of Lucy's hand and she came to sit with me, watching me fuck her little friend. I gently pulled away revealing Angel's hairless cunt to Lucy.</p><p>And Lucy, with no word of encouragement from me, took my place between her friends legs.</p><p>There are many levels of arousal, ranging from mildly aroused up to the De Sade level of arousal in which one's mind conceives of ever more perverse ideas. I was fast approaching this level.</p><p>I urged both girls to move further onto the bed so they ended up lying on it, Lucy still licking Angel's cunt and this gave me the opportunity to move behind Lucy so I could lick her.</p><p>After a while I went for broke and lay down on the bed next to them, and asked them both, ""Will you piss on me again?"" I was beyond shame. They still had their dresses on and I still had my t-shirt on. I wanted them to soak my shirt. Angel clambered over me straight away (little minx) and this time there seemed to be no confusion in Lucy's mind as she copied her friend. Angel sat astride my breasts, Lucy my tummy. And then I felt it. Hot little girl piss, soaking my shirt, seeping through the fabric to trickle down my sides. I was definitely in De Sade territory as I lifted Angel by the hips and placed her cunt directly over my face as she continued to piss into my mouth. And I swallowed the bitter sweet acrid piss of this little six year old. Lucy's piss was trickling between my legs. This was my goal, and it was indescribable. And when the flow of piss slowly came to an end, I thought of other things we might do.</p>"
1682,Me And My Sister 3,hornykate,3,Kate and Julie continue with Maggie's sex ed.,['FFg inc'],"<p>Maggie came down from her orgasm, her heartbeat steadying. I put my arms around her and hugged her, running one hand through her unruly hair. Julie came to sit beside us, on my right which put her behind her daughter. She leant forward and began kissing Maggie's neck, moving the fabric of her top slightly so she could kiss her shoulders. She not only kissed. I saw her tongue leaving saliva trails over the girls skin, which turned me on more than the kissing. I asked Maggie if she was ok.</p><p>""Yes aunty Kate,"" she said softly, ""that was the best ever. Was that an orgasm?"" I looked at Julie who shrugged her shoulders, as if to say, ""I didn't teach her that word.""</p><p>""How do you know about orgasms sweetheart? Do your friends talk about them at school?""</p><p>""Yes aunty Kate. Well, one girl does. She's done things with boys so she knows all about it. Can I have another orgasm? Can I Mummy?""</p><p>This lesson was going well, I thought. But both Julie and I decided to enjoy this moment of calm. We impressed upon Maggie the need to keep certain things secret, not even to tell her knowledgable little friend. I admit it flashed through my mind to arrange for Maggie to invite her friend for tea sometime but that was for another day. Maybe. Right now we had this moment to enjoy.</p><p>Julie had stopped kissing/licking Maggie's shoulders and was now easing her shirt over her head, revealing the most beautiful little breasts. Hardly developed, they were little more than bumps. Had she been a few years younger one would have assumed it was baby fat, but no. They were adorable, kissable, lickable breasts. With her shirt gone, Maggie seemed to relish this naughty situation, and puffed her little chest out, proud as a pigeon.</p><p>Almost as one my sister and I gently placed a hand upon each breast, slowly caressing, feeling the perfect soft skin beneath our fingertips, the almost imperceptable rise of flesh and the underdeveloped nipples that seemed to become just a touch more firm as we ran our fingers over their surface.</p><p>Julie was looking directly into my eyes. She still seemed in a trance, and in this trance-like state she moved to kiss me.</p><p>Our mouths opened immediately, tongues exploring, saliva mixing with saliva. We then felt Maggie's face nudging between ours, wanting to join in, and we let her.</p><p>She kissed me first. A peck on the lips to begin, then slightly longer, then our lips were together, still not open but slowly, slowly, my mouth did open and hers followed suit, no tongues yet, just the kiss, and I think I was in the same trance-like state Julie was in. Maybe Maggie was too. It was like we were in a vacuum, where nothing beyond the three of us existed.</p><p>Inevitably my tongue sought Maggie's, and I felt her little tongue respond. I was in a whole new world, a world of white and wonder, of light glancing through prisms and reflecting off distant stars, the distance making me giddy and breathless.</p><p>I then moved to kiss Julie and the same world came into being.</p><p>We put on a show for Maggie, blatantly sliding our tongues together as if to say 'this is how its done', then Julie kissed her daughter and it was as though Maggie had received a lifetime of education in that one display, for their tongues met and danced and swirled as though this was all Maggie had ever known. Julie pulled away just an inch.</p><p>""Would you like that orgasm now baby? I think Aunty Kate would like to lick your cunt.""</p><p>""Oh please Aunty Kate,"" whispered Maggie, ""please lick my cunt.""</p><p>""Say it again sweetheart,"" I urged her, ""whisper it into my ear."" And she put her mouth against my ear and whispered ""Please Aunty Kate, I want you to lick my cunt. I want an orgasm.""</p><p>Had I been profoundly straight with not a perverse bone in my body, I still could not have resisted this temptation. This child would have made a pedophile of the most straight-laced maiden aunt. And I was far from that.</p><p>I suggested she change laps, and she shifted to sit on her mother's, and I knelt on the floor before my sister's open legs and gently opened Maggie's.</p><p>I had no sensibility for foreplay. I just placed my mouth over the most beautiful little cunt I could imagine. To feel her naked lips with my tongue, her flawless hairless cunt, slightly open, as I eased my tongue inside her. Julie was whispering things in Maggie's ear, things I didn't hear fully but I heard enough.</p><p>'Aunty Kate...' '...fuckin you...' '...like being fucked?...' '...tongue in your cunt...'</p><p>'...Mummy's cunt...' and words and phrases that made me more wet than i've ever been.</p><p>I then began licking Julie's cunt, taking turns between the mother and child. At some point Julie had removed her knickers so I was comparing these two naked cunts before me, the mother's obviously the larger but still delicate and perfectly formed, and the child's so tiny in comparison, no sweet pungency in the taste as yet but as beautiful as her mother's. And when they came together, so did I, without laying a finger upon myself. Cont?</p>"
1683,I Blame The Parents 8,hornykate,8,"Plots are plotted, and old friends are mentioned.",['FFFFggg inc orgy'],"<p>It was early evening. I sat at my kitchen table, coffee before me. Outside, Mother, Rose, Jo and Sophie were making the most of the fading light, tossing a little ball in a game of Catch. I'd decided to sit this out so I could gather my thoughts. I'd been considering Rose's odd request to involve her mother. She'd since explained it a little better, telling me of an incident when she was younger. A one-off incident in which Mother touched daughter in a place a mother shouldn't, and daughter had felt a strong sexual stimulus. Rose was about 8, and it had never happened again. Rose said that seeing me with my mother had rekindled some long-forgotten erotic desire. I had misgivings but it was Rose's mum so who was I to say nay?</p><p>A more pressing consideration had been Sarah. She'd certainly been a favourite of my mother, but that had been many years ago. Rose knew her more than I did and we'd discussed the possibilities of inviting Sarah round for dinner, and the problem of how to do it.</p><p>""Leave it to me,"" Rose had said, ""I'll think of somethin."" So I'd left it with her.</p><p>Mother came bustling through the door carrying little Jo in her arms, leaving Rose and Sophie outside. I found it funny that at times such as this we all acted in such a normal way, yet once the curtains were drawn so to speak, we entered a rather more depraved world. Now was one of those 'normal' times. But as Mother put Jo down before me I felt the welcome encroachment of the 'other' world as I looked at this little five year old girl, dressed in black leggings, black pumps, short black skirt just below her ass, and a pink T-shirt. I looked admiringly at her legs. Black leggings on little girls always got me wet and now was no exception. I invited her to come sit on my knee, and she happily straddled me, a leg either side of me. Mother came to kneel just behind Jo putting her hands on my knees. She was wearing a floral summer dress which rode up her thighs as she knelt and I could see, as she opened her legs, she had no knickers on. That got my cunt all tingly and wet, especially as she then parted my legs and slid her hands up the insides of my thighs. As she ran her fingers lightly up and down my legs I slid my hand into Jo's leggings only to find she, too, was pantie-less.</p><p>""Oh ho,"" I exclaimed, ""you got no knick-knicks on. Are you feelin slutty little one?""</p><p>She opened her legs a little wider with a girlish giggle, and, knowing her mother had already fucked her with a dildo, I felt no qualms about sliding my finger inside her hot little cunt. Mother had, by this time, slid one hand into the back of Jo's leggings and was lightly touching her rose-bud. Her finger entered and our two fingers touched through the thin membrane that seperated her cunt and anus, causing my cunt to soak my panties.</p><p>Jo was panting now like the slut she'd been raised to be, getting more and more vocal as our fingers probed deeper.</p><p>""Ah fuck fuck fuck,"" she was crying, ""fuck my cunt, fuck my ass."" This from a five year old. Tut tut. Shameful. But hot. ""Deeper, deeper,"" she begged, ""fuck my slut cunt."" And she came quickly, with such profanities I almost came at the same time. The other world had taken over!</p><p>""Wow!"" cried Sophie, who at some point had come in with Rose. She rushed over just as Jo was calming down and slid her hand in with mine.</p><p>""She's all wet Mummy, I'm all wet too. Feel."" She had on a short skirt and I slid my hand up her legs and directly between her legs. And she was. So I had one finger inside my daughter's cunt and one in her friend's. Rose leant against the work units, pulled up her skirt and began frigging herself as she watched.</p><p>Mother crawled over to her on her knees and buried her face in her crotch.</p><p>""Did you enjoy fuckin my little girls ass-hole? You're such a slut, I bet your finger smells of her shit. Lick it."" she cried, and my mother, the dirty slut, did so. ""Let me lick it."" said Rose, and Mother offered her her finger, which Rose greedily sucked on. ""I hear you wanna fuck Sarah again. How old was she when you first fucked her? I heard she was only four.""</p><p>""Yes,"" cried Mother, ""I fucked her when she was only four.""</p><p>""She's gotta little niece. And guess what? She's only four as well. You wanna fuck her niece?""</p><p>""Yes yes yes,"" she almost sobbed in a delirium. ""I want us all to fuck her, I want Jo to fuck her,"" she was approaching orgasm, ""I wanna teach her to drink piss, I wanna fuck her little ass.."" and she came so hard she actually pissed herself on the kitchen floor. And you know what my little Sophie did? You'll never guess, so I'll tell you. She went over, lifted her skirt and sat down in the pool of her grandmother's piss, trailing her hands through it. That surprised even me. It seemed SO perverted for some reason. She was a mini-me and then some.</p><p>Rose knelt down by my mother, took her face in her hands and kissed her so deeply.</p><p>""I'll arrange for your little four year old,"" she said softly, ""I promise.""</p>"
1684,I Blame The Parents 9,hornykate,9,Rose puts her plan into action.,['FF Fg build up. dirty talk.'],"<p>Mother had obviously extended her stay. What was to be a few days had turned into a week, and who knew when she was going home? Not us. Not her. She'd phoned a neighbour to check on the house and to explain she was staying longer than expected. She was now an official member of our ménage à cinque. But she and Rose wanted a ménage à sept.</p><p>Regarding Sarah and her niece, Rose had said 'leave it to me' which I had and, boy, did she deliver. But first, allow me to go back in time to when I was eight. I'll be brief.</p><p>I'd been taunting my mother for a while about Maisie, a school friend who Mother fantasized over. She was seven and I'd already corrupted her little soul, starting in her bedroom with a kiss, then a little petting, then heavier petting. She'd been more than willing. In fact she turned out to be a pretty wanton little thing, which was about the time I took her home to meet Mother. Mother walked into our bedroom one day, 'accidentally', and caught us in the act. Yes, of course, she joined in. In the course of this first encounter she asked Maisie about her little sister Sarah. To cut to the chase, Maisie soon began bringing Sarah round too. And at four years old, Sarah became the apple of my mother's eye. My mother DEVOURED her (not literally, dont worry, no-one was eaten). She couldn't get enough of this little four year olds cunt. Nor could I. Nor could Maisie actually. But circumstance got in the way. Maisie's family moved to another town so that was the end of that.</p><p>Back to the present, and Sarah had moved back with Maisie's daughter. This was related to me by Rose. Apparently Maisie had married, and got pregnant by, a violent thug who was making threats against both her and her daughter, so the daughter, Holly, had come to stay with Sarah til Maisie figured a way out of her nightmare.</p><p>Anyway, I digress. Rose had met up with Sarah and had invited her round so Holly could meet Jo and Sophie.</p><p>Although Mother wanted this, on the day of Sarah's visit she was as nervy as a kitten. She kept checking her appearance in the mirror, or indeed anything that gave a reflection. The kettle. The toaster. It was a bit mad.</p><p>Then came the knock on the door and in came a rather delicious Sarah, followed by the very delicious little Holly. Rose introduced us but there was no need, really. She remembered us perfectly well. Sarah was a brunette, her hair long and naturally curly. Slim, bordering on thin. Small breasts. Holly? Another brunette, hair in a pony-tail, slightly chubby, but only slightly. And such a pretty little face.</p><p>The children all went upstairs to play leaving us adults to reminisce. It could have been awkward, but Sarah surprised us all by walking over to my Mother, taking her hands and saying ""I remember everything. And I fantasize about it to this day.""</p><p>My mother almost collapsed. She didn't though.</p><p>""I fantasize about it too,"" she said, ""I wish we could do it all again.""</p><p>The atmosphere was instantly charged, like a sexual static electric crackling off everyone, me and Rose included.</p><p>""We cant do that again,"" said Sarah, with a little laugh, ""but we can do other things."" By this time Rose and I had joined this little love-in, circling our arms round the two apparent love-birds.</p><p>""What other things?"" asked Mother in a voice that begged for dark secrets. By way of answer, Sarah slid a hand between my mother's legs, and quietly said ""Did you enjoy me? Did you like licking my little cunt all those years ago? I told you I remember, I remember every lick, every kiss. I was so nervous coming here...""</p><p>""...so was I,"" replied Mother, ""but yes, I enjoyed you, I didn't want you to move away.""</p><p>Sarah's hand was now inside my mother's panties. I knew that because we could hear it. Rose was behind my mother, and I was behind Sarah, who said to Mother, ""Tell me what you're thinking, tell me who you're thinking about.""</p><p>""You,"" said Mother.</p><p>""No, who else, please tell me."" There was a pause of about a minute as Sarah finger fucked my mother.</p><p>""Holly,"" whispered Mother, ""I'm thinking about Holly.""</p><p>""Would you like to lick her little cunt? Like you licked mine? I've seen her cunt. It's beautiful. I've even licked her cunt. Does that shock you?""</p><p>""No. Did she like it?""</p><p>I thought my mother would pass out. And when Sarah answered her she nearly did.</p><p>""Yes, she loved it. I remember Lisa wanted me to piss on you, but I never did.""</p><p>""No, I wanted you to,"" said Mother.</p><p>Then Sarah put her mouth to Mother's ear, and Rose and I leant in together so as to hear what was said.</p><p>""I'd gladly do it now,"" she whispered, ""and maybe we can persuade Holly as well. Would you like that? I know you would. Just imagine her little knickers, wet with piss. Rose has told me so much. Tell me you want her.""</p><p>Mother was momentarily speechless.</p><p>""Yes,"" she eventually said, ""I want her. I want to do what I did to you."" Mother had by now begun fingering Sarah.</p><p>""I think,"" suggested Sarah, ""we should call the children down.""</p>"
1685,I Blame The Parents 10. Holly's Back Story.,hornykate,10,A mother with the help of her sister attempts to shield her daughter from the violence she sees.,['FFg inc'],"<p>Maisie didn't marry Peter for love. She must have loved him once but she couldn't remember when. No, she'd married him because she was pregnant. Getting wed wasn't a good move, for his behaviour since they'd got married had become more erratic, more threatening, more violent.</p><p>She gave birth to a beautiful daughter with her sister Sarah offering the support that he should've provided, whilst he, presumably, was with his druggie mates getting stoned on whatever it was they were taking that week. And it started as soon as she got home, carrying little Holly in her arms.</p><p>He'd always been possessive, jealous. But his jealousies were always directed at her sister and the relationship between the two. If only he knew, she often thought with a wry smile.</p><p>But now there was nothing to smile about. The moods got uglier, the threat of violence ever greater, the alcohol and drug use more all-consuming.</p><p>One night, just after Holly's fourth birthday, Maisie called Sarah, in tears, begging her to come round. Peter was drunk and the threats were real. So with no hesitation she went to confront Peter, who, like all bullies, backed down when faced with this two prong attack. He duly disappeared, with threats and expletives, and Sarah promised to stay for as long as she was required. Holly had been sleeping in her mother's bed for a while now. Maisie felt the need to protect her, and to keep her daughter close. And the night Pete walked out, Sarah would join them.</p><p>She knocked hesitantly on the bedroom door.</p><p>""Come in,"" she heard from inside. In she crept and slid, without ceremony, into Maisie's bed. They were both naked. Holly was wearing only a pair of Snow White panties and was wide awake.</p><p>""A moment of respite,"" sighed Maisie, ""before it all starts again tomorrow.""</p><p>""Shall we hire a hit-man?"" giggled Sarah.</p><p>""Dont laugh, i've actually thought about it.""</p><p>""Mummy,"" said little Holly, ""daddy scares me.""</p><p>""Dont worry sweetheart,"" said Maisie, pulling the child to lay on top of her, ""we'll all get out of here soon, I promise, and then we wont be scared anymore.""</p><p>""I'm not scared now,"" she said quietly, ""with you and aunty Sarah.""</p><p>Before long Holly was asleep. Sarah snuggled up close to her sister, their arms wrapping around each other, feeling the warmth and comfort in each others naked bodies. They'd been lovers for as long as they could remember, and tonight they both needed the comfort of familiarity.</p><p>They made love quietly, not wanting to wake Holly, but the passions soon took over and the writhing bodies and the sounds of love-making increased until inevitably Holly awoke, unbeknownst to the two women, who only gradually became aware of her gaze.</p><p>But they didn't stop. Maisie, instead, took Holly's hand and put it to her breast, almost whimpering as her sister fucked her with her fingers. The mother put her hand behind the daughter's head to draw her to her, so she could whisper into her ear, ""Aunty Sarah is showing Mummy how much she loves her, sweetheart.""</p><p>""Does it hurt?""</p><p>""Not at all baby, it feels wonderful. Would you like to watch?""</p><p>""Yes please Mummy.""</p><p>Maisie turned to Sarah.</p><p>""Go down on me. Let her watch.""</p><p>So Sarah kissed her way down her sister's body, and was soon licking her cunt, her arousal heightened to fever pitch knowing her four year old niece was watching.</p><p>Maisie again took her daughter's hand and placed it on her chest, this time encouraging her to rub her nipples.</p><p>""Do you want to take your panties off baby?"" she whispered to her. ""Would you like Aunty Sarah to love you like she loves Mummy?""</p><p>""Yes please,"" she replied as she happily slid her panties off, ""will you aunty Sarah? I want you to love me like you love Mummy.""</p><p>The bed-sheet was pulled down, revealing three naked bodies, one the same age as me, thought Sarah as she placed her mouth gently over that most beautiful creation, the naked slit of such a young girl. Maisie propped herself on one elbow to watch her daughter's first experience, fingering her own cunt as she did so.</p><p>Sarah's tongues slid over and slightly into Holly's little cunt, causing her breathing to quicken. She could hear her sister's breathing becoming more laboured as she approached her orgasm.</p><p>""Lick her,"" she said, her voice thick with emotion and lust, ""lick my little baby's clit.""</p><p>Holly reached out and took her mother's hand, putting it across her flat chest. Maisie began stroking her daughter's nipples, eventually leaning forward to replace her finger with her tongue.</p><p>""Can Mummy show you how much I love you sweetheart? Would you like that?""</p><p>""Yes yes Mummy, yes.""</p><p>So Maisie kissed her way down her little body, til she reached her pubic mound, where Sarah gave her cunt one final kiss then made way for Maisie.</p><p>And when Maisie first licked her baby daughter's slit she thought she'd burst with joy. Her little legs were wide open, her baby clit just visible, and the taste of little girl pee and soap. All three had found their safe haven for now.</p>"
1686,I Blame The Parents 11,hornykate,11,The Fuck Club fully welcomes two new members.,['FFFFggg inc orgy ws'],"<p>So there we were; Rose, Mother, Sarah and myself. Sarah had successfully re-introduced herself to Mother, and her intentions were as clear as clear could be. Rose had apparently given her the low-down on where our 'interests' lay and she seemed more than willing to join us in those interests. Mother, for her part, could see a re-imagining of a moment from the past, in the form of little Holly. And accordingly her arousal had reached epic heights.</p><p>The kids had been called down and they walked in to find Mother on her knees with her head between Sarah's wide open legs. The kids looked as cute as can be, dressed as they were in only T-shirts and pants. Why they'd all decided to dress like this, only they knew. Had they been playing their own little games upstairs already? (I soon found out this is exactly what they'd been doing, naughty little things!)</p><p>Sophie came straight over to me, holding little Holly's hand. The four year old showed no sign of being phased by what was happening between Mother and her aunty Sarah. In fact she couldn't keep her eyes off them. The two little darlings were stood before me, and Sophie said, ""Holly's been showing us her cunt Mummy. Jo licked it.""</p><p>I heard Sarah let out a bestial moan upon hearing these words, for she didn't whisper it at all. She then called Holly to her and as she went over, Mother stopped licking Sarah and sat back on her heels, her face covered in Sarah's cunt juice.</p><p>""Hello sweetheart,"" said Mother to Holly, ""aren't you a beautiful little thing."" And she placed her hand on the girl's calf muscle, moving it upward til her hand rested on the back of her thigh. Sarah, not standing on ceremony, had leant forward and, as my mother, and indeed the rest of us, looked on, slid her hand down the front of Holly's knickers, saying to Mother, ""Her little cunt's already wet, why dont you feel? Would you like that Holly? This lovely lady loves your aunty Sarah, and she'd like to love you too. That OK?""</p><p>""Yes Aunty Sarah, I'd like that.""</p><p>And as Sarah's hand came out, Mother's hand went in, and I could see her physically shiver as she began fingering the little four year old.</p><p>""Mummy?"" said Sophie, ""my cunt's all wet.""</p><p>""Oh baby,"" I said as I slid my hand into HER panties, ""so it is."" My finger slid easily inside but my god, her cunt was beautifully small. I could see Rose was doing something similar to Jo, and was whispering sweet nothings into her ear, making her laugh, and moan all at the same time.</p><p>Sarah had by now knelt down beside my mother and was encouraging her in her pedo play.</p><p>""Finger her little cunt like you did mine, do you want to lick her, slide your tongue inside her? Do you wanna fuck her little virgin cunt with your tongue? Tell me you fucking pedo slut, tell me you wanna fuck my little four year old niece.""</p><p>""YES YES I DO,"" she cried for all to hear, ""I wanna fuck her..."" and Sarah slowly took Holly's T-shirt off and peeled her niece's panties off leaving her completely naked.</p><p>Meanwhile Rose was lying on her back with Jo straddling her face, rubbing her cunt over her mother's face, and even as I watched, she began pissing into her mother's mouth.</p><p>I turned my attention to my little angel, asking her if she wanted to pee. As luck would have it she did.</p><p>""Good,"" I said, ""coz I'm thirsty for my little girl's piss.""</p><p>""Mummy,"" she laughed, ""you're such a pedo slut. But I'm glad, coz I am too."" She stood up and spread her legs, and I scooted beneath her and placed my mouth over her cunt. I honestly believe I'm at my happiest drinking my daughter's piss. It gets me so hot, and this occasion more so coz I could see everyone watching me.</p><p>""Drink my piss pedo Mummy."" whispered Sophie as she let go with a stream of warm bitter/sweet urine. Some spilt down my throat and neck, wetting my shirt, but most was swallowed.</p><p>By now Holly was lying on her back and Mother was in a 69 position with her, though the difference in their sizes meant they didn't meet exactly cunt to mouth. Mother had to keep repositioning herself so Holly could lick her out.</p><p>Sophie and I, having finished our piss play, crawled over to Mother, who had her ass stuck up in the air, and we greedily took turns tongue fucking her shit-hole as she tongued the little four year old cunt beneath her.</p><p>Sarah meanwhile had moved over to Rose and Jo and was alternating between the two cunts offered to her. We in our corner however had solved the problem of mis-matched sizes in the 69 position, and Sophie was now 69-ing Holly, while I was 69-ing my mother, and Holly was, by the sounds she was making, as aroused as the rest of us.</p><p>But we had to swap partners, for I'd never, as an adult, licked the cunt of a four year old, and I was keen to put that right. And she was so delicious. Her hairless puffy little slit, her tiny clit, that I gently licked. And I know she so enjoyed being licked by all of us, for we all wanted her first time with us to be special. And it was. For everyone. X</p>"
1687,I Blame The Parents 12. A Quiet Morning In Bed.,hornykate,12,"After the orgies, Lisa and her precocious daughter share a magic moment.",['Fg inc'],"<p>It was the morning after the night before. I woke up. In bed. My bed, I slowly realized. I was glad of that. After last night I could've ended up anywhere. I'd been dreaming, and as I woke the images from the dream dissipated and quickly vanished into the coolness of day like friendly phantoms, leaving me feeling slightly empty.</p><p>As I slowly roused myself, I became aware of things around me. The birdsong in the garden, the bright sun through floral curtains, the distant hum of cars on the motorway...and of the little form of my darling daughter beside me, and she was looking directly at me.</p><p>""Morning Mummy,"" she smiled.</p><p>""Hi sweetheart,"" I smiled back, and took her into my arms. Oh to feel her beautiful little body next to mine, dressed as she was in just t-shirt and knickers. This more than made up for the vanished images of the night.</p><p>There is a perpetual lust in my soul: if my outward persona was the sea with its ever changing moods and appearance, then my lust was the sea bed, lying beneath all and rarely seen. And here in my arms was the pilot of my seas.</p><p>I pulled back a little to gaze into her eyes, then kissed her. A peck. She smiled and returned the kiss. I kissed her again. For longer, my lips parting, my tongue sliding into her mouth. She moaned. I loved when she moaned. To bring a 5-year-old girl to arousal was a wonderful feeling.</p><p>My hand slid down her taut back, to caress her ass through the fabric of her knickers, toying with the hem-line. As though I'd pressed a button, she opened her legs, draping one leg over my thigh.</p><p>""You make Mummy feel so naughty baby, I want you so much. Are you my little slut?""</p><p>""Yes I am Mummy, I'll be your slut forever. Shall I show you how slutty I am?""</p><p>I nodded my head, dumbly. She took my hand and practically thrust it into her panties.</p><p>""Feel my slutty cunt,"" she said, ""I want you to fuck me Mummy.""</p><p>""Oh my darling,"" I said softly, ""I dream about your beautiful little cunt. Tell me what you want, tell me. Be my slut, and I'll be yours.""</p><p>By now I was slowly running my finger along her slit, feeling the heat and wetness, stroking her baby clit, making her moan even more. Through gasping breath she told me what I yearned to hear.</p><p>""I want you to fuck me Mummy, I want your fingers inside my cunt. My cunt is yours...oh fuck fuck. You love me bein' dirty don't you Mummy? I'll be dirty for you...fuck.""</p><p>My finger slid easily into her little fuck-hole, and my index finger began to circle her rose-bud which felt just as wet as her cunt.</p><p>""You're my dirty girl, yes I love you bein' dirty, talkin' dirty, actin' dirty, you make Mummy's cunt so wet.""</p><p>I began kissing her in earnest, our tongues swimming in our saliva, which I tried to drink, I was so aroused. I trailed kisses down her chin, her throat, her breast-bone, then lifting her shirt so I could lick her nipples, kiss across her flat chest, and down to the soft flesh of her tummy. I had one finger in her cunt, and the one that had been circling her ass was now snugly inside, both fingers sliding in and out in a steadily increasing rhythm.</p><p>""FUCK ME MUMMY,"" she cried, ""FUCK MY CUNT FUCK MY ASS...ah, fuck fuck fuck. You're a pedo cunt fucker fuck me you fuckin' pedo my mummy's a fuckin' pedo..."" and she came, and how she came! I thought she'd passed out, but she stirred and as she did I took the opportunity to remove her panties. I knelt before her as she lay on my bed. She was looking at me, and she did look like a little slut. She slowly opened her legs with a debauched look in her eyes. She put her hands between her legs, and held her cunt open for me, and I could see the tiny hole, the hole I wanted to fuck, the hole that made me wish I had a cock. But, not having one, I leant down and began fucking her with my tongue. I wished I could tear her hymen with my tongue, to fuck her virgin cunt, I wanted to climb inside her, to become her, to merge our souls together.</p><p>""Be my slut baby,"" I cried, ""let Mummy always be your lover, do you want me to be your pedo cunt fucker? I want us to be so dirty together, I wanna fuck your cunt, your shit-hole, I want us to do everythin' to each other, do you want that you little slut?""</p><p>""You know I do Mummy, you know I'm your slut. Fuck my cunt Mummy make me cum, make grandma fuck me while you watch, make grandma piss on me, will you piss on me? Will you make me drink your piss?""</p><p>""Do you want my piss you filthy slut? Shall we both piss on you? Oh baby, will you lick my cunt? I want to feel your baby tongue on my clit. Lie back and let me sit on your face.""</p><p>I sidled up the bed, and straddled her face, holding myself just above her mouth.</p><p>""Open your mouth you slut, drink Mummy's piss. Here it comes..."" and I let the flow go, over her face, into her mouth, and she drank as much as she could, the rest spilling onto the bed.</p><p>At my request, we changed position, so she was sitting on my face. I could feel her piss-hole getting wetter, opening, and then piss filled my mouth.</p>"
1688,Virginia 1,hornykate,1,A woman and her friends daughter get to know each other.,['Fg rom'],"<p>It started with a photo. Actually, all things being connected, it started when I got a job as a receptionist at a local upholstery company. That's where I met Jen, who was my boss, and who, despite her seniority, I got to know well and often joined in the local bar after work for drinks and such. We got on so well that at least twice a week we'd make a date to meet in this same bar, and I learned she had a daughter, was married and was very ambitious within the company, whereas I was single, childless and not particularly ambitious at all. So we really hit it off!</p><p>After a few months of this we'd moved on to the subject of sex and personal stuff. We really did get on. I hadn't yet revealed I was gay but then, she hadn't asked. And I heard so many stories concerning her daughter it became a running joke. I actually felt I knew her even though we'd never met.</p><p>Her name was Virginia, she was 12 (""but she acts so much older""), she was blonde, cute (isn't everyone's daughter?) and precocious. Apparently, Jen had told Virginia as much about me as she'd told me about her. For some reason.</p><p>Anyway, we carried on these platonic liaisons for a few months and I thought it only fair to come clean about my sexuality. We'd swapped stories of our past conquests with me substituting 'boyfriend' for girlfriend and I just felt like a fake so one night I blurted it out. It was one of those moments that's funny if one sees it in a film. We were a little merry, and I said, a little too loudly, ""I don wan'ya to think I'm comin on to ya..."" (OK, I was drunk) ""...but I'm gay."" It was said in this noisy bar but it went deadly quiet at just the moment I shouted ""I'm gay"". Everyone looked our way. I must have turned as red as a post-box, but Jen, bless her, just took my hands and reassured me it was OK. She wasn't gay, she emphasised, but it didn't change our relationship etc. We ended up laughing drunkenly, hysterically, and as we parted company she said ""Just wait til I tell Virginia.""</p><p>It only struck me as an odd comment in retrospect, when I was lying in bed. But I soon fell asleep and forgot all about it.</p><p>The next day I woke with a fuzzy head, so I quickly got myself a coffee, lit a cigarette, and checked my emails. And there was one from Jen, no doubt to remind me of last night's drunken confession. But as soon as I opened it I knew it wasn't from her.</p><p>""hi there. Hope you dont mind me mailin u. If u dont want me to just let me kno. Shall I send a photo?""</p><p>So was this Virginia? And why was she emailing me? What was going off?</p><p>""of course I dont mind. Does ur mum kno? Feel free to send a photo if u wish. Av heard so much about u.""</p><p>She sent another, saying her mother knew she used her email and then she sent a photo of herself. And my god, when I downloaded it my cunt immediately got wet. Dont get me wrong. She wasn't naked or anything. She was wearing a white t-shirt and an over-sized hat. But she was beautiful. A beautiful, drop-dead gorgeous 12 year old. All my previous fantasies had involved a) women older than me, b) women my age or c) young girls but I'd only go as young as 15. 14 at a push. But this innocent photo of a 12 year old, the daughter of a friend, had illicited such a strong response, I felt the room spinning.</p><p>Another email. ""hope u like my pic"". I sat. Thought. Sat some more. Shall I reply? What should I say? I loved it, can you send a topless one? Can you send one of you in just your pants? No no no. I sent back ""your a beautiful girl. You look so sweet."" I then let her know I had to get to work so that was that.</p><p>At work Jennifer approached me and told me we couldn't meet for drinks after work as she'd promised to take Virginia to Pizza Hut but, she said, ""why not join us? She talks about you a lot. I think she'd like to meet you."" So we arranged it. We'd all meet there at 6.</p><p>I was a bag of nerves for some reason. I got there early but didn't wait long before they joined me. Jen introduced us but, really, we'd already introduced ourselves. We were in a booth that gave some privacy and Virginia sat next to me and as she did our legs touched and my cunt tingled. She kept her leg against mine and as we ordered there was a subtle movement on her part. I couldn't believe it, she was rubbing her leg against mine as her mother sat opposite. I was flustered. But, fool that I was, I began doing the same back to her. It felt so wrong, but the illicit nature of it got me so wet I just allowed it to happen. Then the pressure we were exerting increased til there was no doubting what we were doing.</p><p>Jennifer's mobile rang. Private call, she said, ""I'll take it outside. Entertain yourselves"". And we were left alone.</p><p>The pizzas arrived. We ate in silence, our legs still rubbing together. It felt conspiratorial. It felt amazing. Our hands touched. Then Jen returned, Virginia went to the Ladies and Jen leaned over and said ""Admit it!""</p><p>""Admit what?"" I asked nervously. And she leaned forward and whispered ""You're wet.""</p>"
1689,Virginia 2,hornykate,2,Jen puts a proposition to Kate.,['Fg rom'],"<p>I dont know how I got through the rest of the evening. But it went, vaguely, like this: Virginia came back from the Ladies, taking the same place next to me whilst Jen sat opposite. We chatted, laughed, as though nothing untoward had happened, we ate our pizzas, then Virginia and I ordered ice cream and ate it like two schoolgirls, even though I was over 20 years her senior. But what we talked about, laughed about I cant remember. I was hugely distracted. Firstly by Virginia's flawless beauty. She was wearing a short denim skirt with a white t-shirt and, as my arms were bare too, our arms kept touching.</p><p>But I was distracted, too, by what Jen had said. Or rather what I THOUGHT she said, for as the evening continued her words transformed into other words that she COULD'VE said. Had she said 'you're wet'? No, she cant have done. So what was it? I was going through the alphabet, so was it something to do with a bet? A debt? Something, anything that would rhyme with 'wet'. By the end of the evening I'd convinced myself that Jen had actually said 'I'm glad we met'.</p><p>But I wasn't so convinced that my mind was settled. I lay in bed that night, sleeping only fitfully, every now and again looking at the photo of Virginia, while Jen's words (or possible words) ran through my head. Why would Jen say that? What did she mean? Well, I knew what she meant, but what did it imply? I tried to put it out of my mind but I kept looking at the photo.</p><p>THE photo. A 12 year old child, a headshot only (probably a good thing, any more than head and shoulders would've fuelled unbearable fantasies), a short-sleeved shirt showing her beautiful arms, an over-sized hat, a sweet sweet smile. My god, I wanted her in my bed. Now. To hold her. To touch her. Chastly. Gently. I was almost aching with a deep need. I couldn't sleep. I checked my email again. For the umpteenth time. No message.</p><p>I woke with a start, midway through a dream that was quickly forgotten. Only single images remained. A loose fitting hat. Bare arms reaching out for me. This was insane. But, even so, I checked my email straight away.</p><p>A message! My heart lurched. Could it be?</p><p>""I enjoyed last nite. I like you. I hope you liked me. Shall I send another photo"". Oh my god yes yes yes. Calm down Katie calm down. This really WAS insane.</p><p>""I enjoyed last night and of course I liked you. Very much. If you want to send another photo please feel free. I'm wearing the other one out lol"". And within half an hour, true to her word, another photo came through. A headshot like the other, but she was clearly wearing rather less. A swimsuit. The straps left her shoulders bare. Her arms still on display, obviously, and a small portion of her chest. I could just make out the slight swell of her breasts at the bottom of the photo. And if I wasn't already, I was now truly smitten.</p><p>I was late in to work and when Jen called me into her office I expected a few stern words regarding punctuality.</p><p>""Hey Kate,"" she smiled, ""you were late this mornin'."" I started rambling some excuse, forgetting the bit about recieving pictures of her semi-clad daughter, but she waved away my excuses.</p><p>""Dont worry hun. Did you enjoy last night? Virginia's official verdict: Kate's cool. I think she's quite taken with you."" I stammered something back about how lovely I thought she was and then Jen looked straight at me, serious look on her face.</p><p>""Could I ask you a big favour?""</p><p>""Er... sure. Anything."" Though dont ask me to look after your daughter, I thought, that'd be too much of a temptation.</p><p>""I gotta go to a convention next week, only one night..."" (oh no, please dont ask me that) ""...and I was wondering if you could look after Virginia for the night.""</p><p>I wanted to scream at her 'WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS, WHAT KIND OF MOTHER ARE YOU, WHAT ARE YOU THINKING OF!?' but I didn't. I said ""Sure, no problem.""</p><p>I got through the day and the following days, constantly checking my emails. As the day of the convention neared I recieved one from Virginia.</p><p>""hi can we go to pizza hut when mummy goes away. She said its ok.""</p><p>""course we can"" I sent back, ""whatever you want.""</p><p>""cool"" she replied ""can I send another photo.""</p><p>And again, within half an hour, I recieved a picture of my darling. (Yes, I actually referred to this child as my darling. I was walking down a dark path towards a dark goal.) And this photo was of Virginia in the same swimsuit as before but was a full length one and showed a young girl so beautiful, so erotic, so sexy I actually thought of calling Jen to say I couldn't do it, something had cropped up. It was becoming something I felt I couldn't handle. I gazed at this photo and my hand went between my legs, beneath my skirt, into my knickers, and my fingers stroked my soaking cunt, tracing lines around my clit, and I wanted to send a message telling her what I was doing while looking at her picture, that she made my cunt so wet, but she was surely too young to understand. The day of destiny loomed.</p>"
1690,Virginia 3,hornykate,3,Katie looks after Virginia.,['Fg oral'],"<p>""Kate or Katie?"" she asked.</p><p>""Sorry? Oh, either. Whichever you prefer."" I replied.</p><p>We were sitting in Pizza Hut, as planned, and in the same booth. But we'd sat across from each other this time. Not sure why. There seemed to be less of a teasing ""game-playing"" aspect to things now. The absence of Jen had given this occasion an element of conspiracy, of secrecy. It felt like a tryst.</p><p>""'Kate',"" I expanded, ""is for when I'm grown up and sensible. 'Katie' is for when I feel young, free and like a schoolgirl.""</p><p>She giggled. I loved when she giggled. I could forget her young age sometimes, but when she giggled she was a 12 year old girl again.</p><p>We'd spent the afternoon shopping around the city, taking a cup of tea in Birds, trying on clothes in TK Maxx, and we'd hit it off straight away. I told her she made me feel young again. She laughed and said I made her feel like a young lady. So psychologically at least, we'd closed the age gap somewhat!</p><p>But here in Pizza Hut I felt a sense of responsibility. Her mother had asked me to look after her and here was I with a mind full of illicit and erotic thoughts whirling around my head. I felt guilty. I felt like I'd already abused her mother's trust, even though all we'd done was shop and drink tea.</p><p>""Are you ok?"" she asked. ""You've gone funny on me.""</p><p>I reached across the table and took her little hand in mine. A tremor went through my body. I could almost trace its journey from the nape of my neck, performing a glissando right down my spine and ending in my cunt making me squirm a little.</p><p>""I'm fine,"" I said, ""I just wish you were a little older. Or I was a little younger.""</p><p>""It doesn't bother me,"" she said with an air of defiance.</p><p>""But it bothers me."" I replied firmly, and we finished our pizzas in a relative silence. And then I felt guilty about the tone I'd taken with her.</p><p>We'd come to the city on the bus (it was wonderful sitting next to her, so close our thighs were touching) and had decided to hang the expense and get a cab back to her home. The arrangement was that I was to stay the night and the spare bedroom had been made up accordingly. So, within 20 minutes, we were walking through her door into an empty house.</p><p>An empty house. Me. Virginia. Empty house. My heart was beating, my mind was muddled. 'This is your friends daughter' I kept telling myself.</p><p>Virginia had plopped herself down on the sofa in the living room, as though the days shopping had taken all her energy. I'd started to follow her in but stopped in the doorway, leaning against the frame, taking in the sight of this little girl. Her white skirt had ridden up slightly and I was afforded the view of her tanned, lithe legs. I'm hugely turned on by a shapely pair of legs but they'd usually be attached to someone above the age of 18.</p><p>""Virginia or Ginny?"" I asked, repeating her earlier question.</p><p>""Virginia when Mummy's about. Ginny in private."" She looked straight into my eyes. ""My hearts beatin' really fast,"" she said, ""come and feel."" Her mother was right, she did act older. But was she biting off more than she could chew? Was I?</p><p>I moved over to the sofa and sat down next to her, so close our legs touched. I wished I didn't have my stockings on so I could feel her skin on mine. I placed my hand over her chest. Her heart WAS beating fast. And then I was stroking her small breasts. We were looking directly into each others eyes, like we were trying to hypnotise each other. Though I think we already had. Her lips were slightly apart, and I was aware mine were too. Our breathing was heavy, like we'd been exercising, everything around us was still and quiet. Only we existed.</p><p>""Ginny."" I whispered.</p><p>""Yes?"" she whispered back.</p><p>""Nothing,"" I said in a broken voice, ""I just wanted to say your name.""</p><p>And then we were kissing. I'd expected her to be timid, even nervy, but she placed one hand on the back of my head, and pulled me closer, and I felt her tongue enter my mouth. Our tongues joined, hers so small. I cupped her face in my hands and ran my tongue along her perfect teeth.</p><p>We hugged, my arms enveloped her body, one hand running down her firm back. Then I felt her hand on my leg, stroking, moving higher til she was touching the naked flesh above my stockings.</p><p>""Ginny,"" I whispered, ""this is wrong but I want you so much, its been killing me this last week.""</p><p>""I want you too Katie."" she replied and we kissed again, deeply, passionately. By this time she was lying prone on the sofa and I slid my hand beneath her skirt, and, so gently, ran my finger along her slit through her panties. The cotton fabric was wet, and I felt her cunt lips opening. I felt almost sick with desire, with longing. I pulled the waistband of her knickers down and moved down her body. I needed to look upon this beauty, and there was her perfect slit, so beautiful, a thin wisp of hair was visible, and like an automaton I placed my mouth over her cunt and tasted my darling Ginny and was lost to all other things.</p>"
1691,Virginia 4,hornykate,4,Pizza Hut is the place where it all happens.,['FFg no sex'],"<p>I'd made love to a 12 year old girl. She'd made love to me. We'd spent the night in the same bed. We'd woken up together, our arms around each other. We took a shower together. We had breakfast together. And then we waited for her mother to return.</p><p>Jen walked through the door, bright and breezy, about mid-day. She almost caught us mid-kiss but I pulled away with seconds to spare. Nevertheless, I think we both looked a little flushed. With Jen's return I sloped off home, to climb into bed and go through what had happened that night. I was restless, confused, elated, and wet!</p><p>The next day I went to work and was rather alarmed to be called into Jen's office half way through the morning. I'd been on edge since coming into work, wondering if Jen suspected i'd been going beyond the call of duty with her daughter. But, no. She smiled as I entered. Phew! She thanked me for taking care of Virginia, and offered to treat me to a bite to eat after work. At Pizza Hut, of course, a place now synonymous with the seduction of a minor. And, hey, Virginia will be there too, wont that be fun, she said. I wasn't sure if fun was the right word, but of course I graciously accepted.</p><p>And so, here we were. The three musketeers. Eating pizza, Virginia rubbing her leg against mine, her mother sitting opposite, telling us all about the convention, me turning to jelly inside, trying to pay attention, to be interested.</p><p>During our night together Virginia had told me, referring to the first time here, she found the touching beneath the table 'really exciting, doin that right in front of mother'. So I wasn't surprised to feel her hand on my thigh.</p><p>I WAS surprised, however, to feel Jen's foot rubbing up and down my lower leg. Things were becoming less clear. As Alice said, curiouser and curiouser.</p><p>These strange under-table fumblings were broken off when Virginia declared she had to powder her nose (such a quaint expression for such a young girl) and so excused herself leaving me with her mother and her adventurous foot.</p><p>Once alone I leaned over and, with a smile in my voice, asked what she was playing at.</p><p>""Nothing dear, i'm just feeling needy!"" she replied with a low laugh. We looked into each others eyes, she with head lowered, fringe half covering her eyes. She looked seductive, coy. I felt out of my depth. Hadn't she clearly said she wasn't gay?</p><p>Thankfully Virginia returned, which I thought would ease the tension, but instead she added to it by stealthily pushing something into my pocket. I was wearing an outsize beige cardigan and whatever it was, it lay there, undetectable.</p><p>My heart was beating, my temple throbbed, my cunt got very, very, wet. This was the strangest situation i'd ever been in. I had an idea of what was in my pocket but it was something I dared not consider. I casually put my hands in my pockets, sitting back as if allowing food to digest. And, yes, I was right. I felt the soft silk and the comparatively rough texture of lace. She'd made a gift of her panties, which meant she was (gulp!) pantieless. But hold on, that wasn't all. As my fingers explored the garment, I felt the wetness in the gusset. I wanted to take them out, put them to my face, inhale, smell, taste. But I didn't. I stayed calm. Until I again felt Jen's foot making a trail up my leg.</p><p>On the surface, things seemed normal. Three females eating pizza, chatting. But like a swan swimming, the action was all below the surface. Things felt frantic down there. I was being accosted from two angles, like a classic pincer movement. Virginia's hand was back on my thigh, her mother's foot seemed to have a life of its own. I had to get away, if only to the Ladies.</p><p>So I excused myself and hurried to what I hoped would be a sanctuary.</p><p>I entered the Ladies and headed straight for a cubicle, closing and locking the door. I took out what I knew to be Virginia's panties. Ah, a pretty pastel lavender colour. So very pretty. I put them to my face and inhaled, savouring the aroma of Virginia's young cunt. Oh, I could've died happily then. I put the toilet seat down, sat myself on it, and with a lack of shame I admired in myself, began to masturbate. I was so wet, my fingers were making that squishy sound as I upped the speed. But I knew I had to get back. I'd leave my orgasm within myself, knowing it would be more explosive when I got back home. It would be worth the wait. I stood up, ran my hands down my body to straighten my clothes, gathered what errant thoughts I had, and walked out of the cubicle. Just as Jen walked through the door!</p><p>""Hey, you ok?"" she asked. Then she stopped dead, looking at some point near my midrif. I WAS STILL HOLDING THE PANTIES! Shit. I stuffed them quickly in my pocket, but too late. Jen approached me.</p><p>""They look familiar,"" she said, and slid her hand in my pocket, taking out the offending article. And as she held them, our eyes met. I dont know what mine betrayed but hers seemed wild, unfocused. And then she kissed me...</p>"
1692,Virginia 5,hornykate,5,Kate is summoned to Jen's office.,['FF pedo'],"<p>...and then she kissed me, and in my confused state, I kissed her back. She pulled away, looking directly into my eyes.</p><p>""What was it like?"" she asked.</p><p>""What was what like?"" I countered. I knew what she meant but sometimes, playing dumb can be a protection, a moment to collect one's thoughts.</p><p>""Fucking my daughter. What was it like?""</p><p>""Oh Jen,"" I began, not knowing what I was going to say, but feeling as though I may start crying. But it didn't matter as she quickly cut me off.</p><p>""Come and see me in my office tomorrow. We need to talk. Now go back to your pizza. It's getting cold.""</p><p>So I did. And it was!</p><p>I was the first to leave. I suddenly felt rather unwell and I just needed to be home, amongst familiar things.</p><p>But things were no better at home. I went to bed with a rising sense of panic of what the next day might bring, and my dreams were various and both alarming and arousing. In one, Jen was a police officer and I was being arrested for abusing her trust. She was stern and severe, but beautiful. In another I was fucking Virginia while Jen and my mother (!) were watching and cheering. The only other one I remember took place in the back of a taxi. Jen was driving (naturally!) and Virginia was dressed in a bikini as I sat next to her, panicking about a convention I had to attend...and I woke up, panicking about everything.</p><p>I was called in to Jen's office at about 11, and I entered, sheepish, not knowing what to expect. What I DIDN'T expect was Jen, rising from her swivel chair, walking straight past me, closing and locking the door, then coming up behind me, placing a hand on my hip, and sliding her other hand into my trousers, into my knickers and into my cunt.</p><p>""Were you thinkin' about her last night?"" she asked, ""did you fuck yourself while picturin' her naked?""</p><p>I found it hard to talk with Jen's fingers strumming my clit, but after loosening my trousers (which was quite opportunistic of me!) I told her I didn't know what to say.</p><p>""Tell me the truth,"" she said, ""tell me why you had these in your pocket."" She produced the lavender knickers she'd confiscated from me, and shocked me by placing them over my face. ""Can you smell her? Can you smell her cunt?""</p><p>""Yes I can."" I whispered. I was, to be honest, more concerned with what had changed with Jen, why she'd gone from an avowed hetero to some demonic lesbian obsessing about her daughter's sex life. I was going to ask but she continued questioning me.</p><p>""When did you start fantasizin' about her? Was it the first time in Pizza Hut?""</p><p>""Yes,"" I admitted, ""we were flirtin under the table.""</p><p>""I know,"" she said, ""it got me quite excited."" There was a pause as she continued to stroke my clit, my cunt by now very wet. ""What was it like? Do you kiss?"" I nodded. ""Did you lick her cunt?"" I nodded again, my legs feeling weak, my cunt dripping. I turned slightly so I was facing her, and we kissed as she continued to finger me.</p><p>""Did you plan it all?"" I asked between kisses.</p><p>""No,"" she said, ""not planned. But I had a feelin' it'd happen. Take these off."" she said, indicating my trousers. I was more than willing as I feared a wet patch would soon be appearing.</p><p>Once they were off, she knelt in front of me and, without another word, buried her face between my legs, her tongue licking my clit. I could feel her trying to enter my cunt with her tongue and I tried to shift my position so I could feel her inside me.</p><p>She licked me for only a short time before standing up, taking my face in her hands, and kissing me, sliding her tongue into my mouth so I could taste myself.</p><p>""What does she taste like? Like you?""</p><p>""Yes, she tastes a bit like this. Do you want to fuck her? You keep asking me questions Jen. There's only so much I can say baby, but after that maybe you should find out for yourself.""</p><p>""Hmmm,"" she purred, ""that may be an option. Do you think she'd let me?""</p><p>""Jen,"" I cried, moving back a little, ""what's got into you?"" I'd taken hold of her hands to prevent her from touching me. I wanted an explanation. ""You flirt with me over pizza, you kiss me in the Ladies, you let me smell your 12year old daughter's knickers, and now you're suggestin' you wanna have sex with her. What's got into you?""</p><p>She reversed my hold on her hands so she was now the one holding mine.</p><p>""Something did happen...at the convention..."" she paused, ""...it made me think. Let me tell you later. Now, I want this."" And she took my hand, pulled her skirt up to her waist, and slid my hand into her knickers. She was so wet, so warm. I love the feeling when my fingers are inside a woman. The warmth, the unseen internal complexity, the 'livingness' of it.</p><p>""Do you think you'll seduce her?"" I asked.</p><p>""I dont know"" she said. ""Tell me though,"" she continued, ""whats it like licking her cunt.""</p><p>""It was amazing,"" I told her as we kissed, ""she gets very wet.""</p><p>""Will you do it again?"" she asked.</p><p>""I'd love to, but I think i'd better clear it with her mother!"" We laughed, then I went down on her.</p>"
1693,Virginia 6,hornykate,6,Jen reveals details of what happened at the convention.,['FFg'],"<p>I walked out of Jen's office at about mid-day. It was lunch time so the area was mercifully deserted. I felt flustered. Jen had offered to give an explanation regarding her sudden 'onset' of lesbianism, but i had to wait til after work. We'd arranged to meet in our usual bar and, as usual, i got there first.</p><p>It was not yet 6 o'clock so it was quiet. I ordered drinks for both of us, then found the most remote booth i could find. I felt her explanation may require a degree of privacy, and as it turned out, that was something of an understatement.</p><p>She arrived soon after, cool, calm and collected.</p><p>""Hi,"" she greeted me and we kissed cheeks. We talked, stuff about work, just idle chatter. Then, when the conversation stumbled limply to a close, she took my hands over the table, and adopted a serious, business-like attitude.</p><p>""Something happened Kate, at the convention. It was something so bizarre, so...unexpected. I think its changed me forever.""</p><p>""Ok,"" i said slowly, ""well, we're not in a rush are we, so, you know, take your time.""</p><p>""First, just let me say something about Virginia."" A pause while she took a sip of her drink. ""We had an argument, sometime ago, and we got angry at each other, and, without going into the why's and wherefore's, she let it slip that she was...""</p><p>""A lesbian?"" i offered, filling in the gap.</p><p>""Yes. To cut a long story short, when you came on the scene, we became friends, and i had this mad idea to introduce you both. I actually think i wanted you to get together. Mad huh? Anyway, i wanna get back to the convention.""</p><p>I wanted to hear more of her reasoning regarding Virginia and myself but i let her carry on. I could ask questions later, should i want to. Besides, i was eager to know what happened at this bloody convention. And with permission, i shall continue in a first person narrative, from Jen's point of view. The story is seared on my memory so i believe i shall do it justice.</p><p>""The convention had gone well, we'd secured a fair few orders overseas, and we were relaxing in the hotel bar. I was the only woman on our team and i admit, the boys got a little boisterous. I ended up sitting at the end of the bar, on my own, talking to the barman. Thats when i noticed the woman standing a little way off from me, waiting to order. She looked over and smiled a beautiful smile. Straight white teeth, stunning cheek bones, slim, radiating health. American, i guessed. She sidled over and said hi, and ""are you here on your own?""</p><p>I'd guessed right. Her name was Lauren. She was from Salt Lake City. She was at a table with her daughter and would i care to join them? Before i knew it, i'd been introduced to her daughter and was sitting with them, chatting like we were old friends. They were both good company. Her daughter's name was Lisa, and she was as stunning as her mother. She was just turned eleven, she said and she was blonde, like mommy, slim like mommy and quick witted. Like mommy. And i was shocked to find myself staring at her pert little breasts, looking small and delicate beneath a cream satin shirt. And, i swear, i cant remember ever being so affected, so immediately, so completely, by another person's physical attributes. I'd stared at mens asses, i'd even checked out other womens legs. But this young girls breasts had triggered something primeval.</p><p>I had to be so aware of what i was doing, not to be obvious. I was enjoying myself enormously and didn't want to ruin things.</p><p>Time flew and it was a few hours later when Lauren said she needed to get Lisa up to their room, it was her bedtime.</p><p>""Night-cap?"" asked Lauren. It took a few seconds for this to register as an invitation.</p><p>""Sure!"" i said, and it wasn't until we were in the elevator that i became aware that things were not what they seemed.</p><p>I was watching Lauren, as she stood behind Lisa. I was to one side of them so i couldn't see clearly, but i was sure i saw Lauren's hand slide down her daughter's shoulder and gently caress her small breasts, yet without looking directly, i couldn't be sure. But the perception of it was enough to make me feel slightly giddy, and i felt a moistness growing between my legs in spite of myself.</p><p>We entered their room, the lights coming on automatically, and i was offered a seat and a drink from the mini-bar. A small G&amp;T, though i'd probably had enough already.</p><p>""Pyjamas!"" ordered Lauren, and Lisa scooted off leaving us alone for a few minutes.</p><p>Lauren came over to sit next to me. I felt nervous, apprehensive, and almost jumped when i felt her hand on my knee.</p><p>""Maybe i shouldn't be here."" i said quietly.</p><p>""Oh,"" she replied, just as quietly, ""is there nothing here that...attracts you? I'm sorry,"" she continued, ""i think i mis-read the signs."" I turned to look at her beautiful face, our lips so close i could feel her breath. I felt the already small gap closing and, oh so slowly, our lips touched. I felt a hand on my shoulder and i turned slightly to see Lisa dressed in just her satin shirt.</p>"
1694,Virginia 7,hornykate,7,The story within the story concludes.,['FFg inc'],"<p>I turned back to Lauren, with what must have been a questioning look in my eyes.</p><p>""Is there nothing here that attracts you?"" she asked again, in a soft seductive voice. ""Have I mis-read the signs? I do hope not."" She kissed me again, and I was aware that, while one arm was stroking the side of my face, the other had gone beyond me towards her daughter. I was feeling as though somebody had removed all the solid objects in the room and replaced them with cotton wool. I felt warm, my skin tingled, and when I felt Lisa's small breasts resting on my back I almost lost my senses.</p><p>""I've never done this before,"" I said lamely, ""I dont know what to do.""</p><p>Lauren leaned closer to whisper in my ear, ""Just do what feels right.""</p><p>I should have said 'none of this feels right' but strangely, it did.</p><p>I was mesmerized by the feel of Lisa's breasts, gently moving, gliding across my back. I could even feel her nipples, the slightly raised nubs, immature, barely developed. I was aware of Lauren's errant hand, coming between myself and Lisa, and the movement as it dawned on me that she was slowly undoing the buttons of her shirt. Lauren's mouth was still close to my ear, and she whispered ""I know you were looking at her breasts downstairs. You weren't subtle. You now have a chance to see them naked. Turn around.""</p><p>I did, slowly, feeling I'd been put under a spell. I looked Lisa in the eyes, before I turned my attention to her breasts, and they were perfect, just as I'd imagined them. ""Touch her,"" said her mother, ""caress her. Isn't she beautiful?""</p><p>I looked up into Lisa's face again, and her eyes were closed, a faint smile on her lips. I put my hand to her childish breasts, and the feel, the weight, the firmness of such young breasts made me feel kind of crazy inside. I ran my fingers across her nipples, one then the other. They were slightly puffy, looking almost too big for such a small chest. I thought of Virginia's. Would her's look like this? The same shape? The same firmness, same outsize nipples? I leant forward and took first one, then the other in my mouth, gently licking, even more gently sucking. Lauren had moved to my side, kneeling on the floor. She raised a hand and stroked the nipple I wasn't attached to. This took me by surprise. Caressing her own daughter? Here was a new world, a new pathway to explore. And then it became even more surreal, as mother and daughter joined in a lover's kiss as I looked on.</p><p>I felt, for an instant, like an intruder on a very private moment and I think Lauren must have sensed this, as she pulled away from her daughter, placed a hand on my back, the other on her daughter's, and guided the two of us together til our lips touched. We kissed, and I felt Lisa open her mouth as though inviting my tongue. I didn't decline. I slid my tongue into this child's mouth, feeling her own tongue meeting mine. She kissed generously, wetly, open-mouthed as though giving herself completely to the act. I felt Lauren's mouth against my ear, as she whispered ""Shall I shock you?"" Without waiting for an answer she continued, ""We've been lovers for 6 years."" I did the maths, or the math as Lauren might say, and I was shocked. But it only increased my arousal. I felt Lauren's hand between my legs, I had no recollection of my skirt being raised, but I opened my legs in such a wanton way I felt like I'd become another person. A slut. I'd become a slut. I wanted to be a slut. The very word turned me on even more.</p><p>She whispered again into my ear, ""Touch her cunt. Feel how wet she is.""</p><p>Lisa had on only her shirt. I thought she had at least knickers on but when I traced my fingers along and between her thighs, I made immediate contact, flesh on flesh, my fingers stroking her little cunt, running the length of her tiny clit, feeling the wetness of her sex. Her breathing had become more laboured, as though orgasm was close. But she wasn't to achieve orgasm this way.</p><p>""Do you want to lick her?"" whispered her mother. She was the cartoon devil on my shoulder, and there was no cartoon angel to countermand her.</p><p>Lisa opened her legs as wide as was possible and there, before me, was a sight I had never considered looking upon. The slightly opened cunt of an eleven year old girl. Any moral resistance that may have remained just vanished like an unwelcome guest as I went down on this child, tasting for the first time a preteen cunt. I was a slut, wasn't I? God, I hoped so. It was the birth of a new me. And it felt amazing.""</p><p> This was the conclusion of Jen's story. We sat in silence for a while, both of us seemingly lost in our thoughts. I then reached over and put my hands over hers.</p><p>""You've made me quite jealous. And wet!""</p><p>We laughed quietly, the mood softened.</p><p>""Well then,"" she replied, ""we're at least equal in that.""</p><p>""What are you jealous of?"" I asked, feeling I already knew the answer.</p><p>""You fucked my daughter."" she said, simply.</p><p>""Oh baby, our story cant end here can it?"" I asked. And it didn't.</p>"
1695,The 'Tie-Up' Game,hornykate,1,,['FF pedo inc implied'],"<p>We'd played this game before. The 'tie-up' game. She instigated it. It played to her need to control others. And it satisfied something within myself, though at first I'd been a bit reluctant. The 'she' I'm referring to is my girlfriend. The (usually) quiet almost book-ish Melanie. Straight, lustrous black hair, my raven-haired beauty. Pale skin. A slenderness I adored as I loved to feel the ridge of her pelvic bone when we lay naked. And when we were laying naked, we were as equals in all things. But not now, as I was strapped to the bed, bound to all corners with cords that gave me little movement. We'd done this, not often, but often enough for me to look forward to it. I'd gone from being willing but hesitant to just plain old willing. As I say, it tapped into something in my psyche. She, the controller. Me, the controlled.</p><p>I'd 'allowed' her to have her way with me. I was, in these moments, a virtual slave. She'd straddle my face and tell me to lick her cunt. Then move slightly forward and direct my tongue to her ass. She'd order me to rim her ass or slide my tongue into her shitter. This is how she'd talk.</p><p>""Lick my shitter, you cunt, taste my shit-hole..."" and things along those lines. She became someone different, as did I. One day she'd pissed all over my face, telling me to drink it, using language that came from somewhere else.</p><p>""Swallow it you fuckin whore, drink my piss.""</p><p>The orgasms these actions brought us to were truly Homeric, epic in scale, that left us shaking and exhausted.</p><p>Whilst I lay, bound and sometimes gagged, she'd crawl over my body, telling me the things she'd do to me as I lay powerless.</p><p>""I'm gonna bring a dog and get him to fuck your cunt you bitch...he's gonna come in your mouth and your gonna drink all his dog cum...I'm gonna get a schoolboy to fuck you in the ass...or a little schoolgirl, I'll get her to sit on your face so you have to lick her hairless little slit...after I've pissed over you I'm gonna shit over your tits you filthy cunt..."".</p><p>None of these things had happened, and I'm not sure either of us wanted them to, but it aroused both of us to such a feverish pitch, the perversions became a part and parcel of the occasion. Except for one, which triggered something inside me, something I dared not reveal to Melanie. It was the schoolgirl thing.</p><p>More than the others, it made my heart beat a little faster, my pulse quicken a little more, and what seemed like an electrical charge shoot through my cunt. I worried in case Mia my daughter overheard us. We always looked in on her before we played our 'tie-up' game, or indeed whenever we went to bed, just to make sure she was fast asleep. She was only 8, so come ten o'clock or thereabouts, she was usually deep within her little dream-world, so it wasn't likely she'd hear us in the throes of passion, but still, as a good mother, worry I did.</p><p>Then one day, things changed. And what changed was a blindfold. This was new. And rather exciting. I lay on my back, bound in the usual expert way, but now in complete darkness. I felt my lover caressing my feet, my calves, my opened thighs. I loved this build-up, the anticipation of what perversions she had in mind for me, of what she'd physically do to me.</p><p>Her hands ran gently up my torso, as though she were checking all my ribs were in place. She touched, stroked and then lovingly pinched my nipples. I felt her lips brush against them, her tongue licking. Then I felt her breath near my ear, and her voice, soft, seductive, telling me she had a surprise for me.</p><p>For some reason I felt a little alarm. The fantasies were abstract things, images conjured up from fertile imaginations. But the mention of a surprise suggested something tangible, something real. And then I felt it.</p><p>She was stroking my cheek but there was something in her hand. Fabric? Yes, fabric. What was this? An item of clothing possibly? She brought it to my face.</p><p>""Smell."" It was an order and I obeyed. ""What do you smell?"" she asked.</p><p>I could smell a faint musk. They felt slightly damp. Knickers? I asked the question. She quietly hissed ""yesss!""</p><p>""Whose?"" I asked, feeling a rising sense of panic.</p><p>""Well, they aint mine."" she whispered.</p><p>""Mine?"" I asked, ridiculously. She softly laughed.</p><p>""No.""</p><p>And I knew. I knew whose they were. ""Are you my slave?"" she asked. My mind was in turmoil. ""Are you my slave?"" she repeated, a little louder.</p><p>""Yes,"" I whispered.</p><p>""Lick them."" And I'll never be able to explain why, but I did.</p><p>As I licked, I felt her finger push the fabric into my mouth.</p><p>""Suck it.</p><p>Taste it.""</p><p>I did. I could think of no reason I should be aroused but I was. Massively. She demanded I tell her what I was doing. She wanted it in my own words.</p><p>""I'm licking Mia's knickers,"" I said, knowing she wanted details, ""I'm suckin the gusset of my 8 year old daughter's knickers.""</p><p> ""Imagine its her cunt."" This shocked me but I was so wet. ""You wanna lick her dont you,"" and added, ""do you want your next surprise?""</p>"
1696,The Tie-Up Game 2,hornykate,2,The two-some becomes a three-some.,['FFg pedo inc'],"<p>What other surprise could she conjure up? I didn't answer her question. I was analyzing my feelings as I licked the gusset of my daughter's panties. This was so unexpected. Had we mentioned Mia before? Had she ever figured in our fantasies? No. Not at all. But we had included young girls in fantasy. So I was in no doubt as to 'what I was'. I was a bisexual submissive with pedophilic tendencies. Well, we all need a hobby.</p><p>Melanie had clearly taken my silence as acquiescence, as she lifted herself off the bed onto the floor. I heard her soft footsteps over the carpet, the changing acoustics of the room as the door opened, and the sharp click as it closed, rendering the room quiet again. I'll say this for being blindfolded. It improves the hearing.</p><p>I heard whispers. I couldn't make out any words. But the whispers were more arousing. It suggested something clandestine. Secrets. Was Melanie already intimate with my daughter? Only then did this thought occur to me. And if so, should I be angry? And was my daughter as innocent as I presumed?</p><p>The whispers stopped. I heard cars on the motorway. A distant dog bark. Trains clattering in the nearby depot. There's no such thing as silence. Then the door opened and closed. It was Melanie. Alone. And I felt a little disappointed. She climbed onto the bed, straddled me. I felt her cunt, wet and warm, as she rubbed it across my stomach.</p><p>""Do you want your next surprise?"" she said quietly. She was giving me a choice, but this was the tie-up game. I didn't want choice, and to her credit, she immediately got the point of my silence. She leant forward so her mouth was against my ear. ""You want her dont you."" I said nothing. This had to be beyond my control. ""You're a fuckin pedo. A pedo fuckin cunt."" My heart felt like a hammer on an anvil. My cunt was so wet I felt it must have been soaking the bed-sheets.</p><p>There was a quiet knock on the door, which then opened and closed and I knew she'd entered the room, I sensed an extra presence. I couldn't be any more aroused. Melanie's lips were back at my ear.</p><p>""There's someone here to see you. Are you my slave?""</p><p>I nodded, almost whimpering, almost cumming. She loosened the ribbon that held my right hand, the side of my body that was closest to the door. Why? What was happening? She positioned my arm and hand so it hung slightly over the edge of the bed, my hand palm upward. I allowed myself to be thus manipulated. I was, after all, the slave. I heard more soft foot falls on the carpet as the third person approached. And then my hand felt bare skin. Soft, flawless skin. My hand moved, almost involuntarily, stroking what was clearly a thigh. I ran my fingers up and down its length, as far as I could in my position. I traced my fingers along til I felt the other leg. I caressed the inner thigh. Legs slightly parted. My upturned hand cupped the naked vulva, my finger sliding along an already wet slit. A hairless wet slit. I heard a whimper, a gentle grunt, as my finger slid inside. I kept reminding myself I was the slave. That this was beyond my control. But it wasn't, was it. It was very much within my control.</p><p>Melanie's voice in my ear, ""Do you know who's cunt you're fingering? Tell me.""</p><p>My voice was shaky, unreliable, as I whispered my daughter's name.</p><p>""Mia, Mia. My God!"" Her cunt was now very wet, my finger now sliding in past the second knuckle. I could smell the faint musk of a child's cunt. Not any child's cunt. My child's cunt. Melanie had moved off me, now presumably kneeling on the bed beside my prone body. She was fingering me.</p><p>""So wet,"" she murmured, ""you're such a naughty mummy."" Then I felt another hand. Smaller. Daintier. A finger, not Melanie's, entering my cunt, a thumb, not Melanie's, rubbing my clitoris.</p><p>Being blindfolded, being in complete darkness, I could still kid myself that maybe this wasn't Mia, but I now didn't want to. I WANTED it to be my daughter. I now had two fingers inside her tight little cunt, and she had two fingers inside me. I felt Melanie lean over me to whisper something in Mia's ear, who, in response, suddenly climbed onto the bed. I wondered what was happening, but not for long, as I felt her kneeling near my head. And I felt the smoothness of inner thigh brush over my face as I realized she was straddling me, lowering her baby cunt to my mouth, and I tasted, for the first time, but not the last, my daughter's cunt. I was whimpering like a whipped pup as I licked her hairless little slit, running my tongue along the groove, feeling the nub of her immature clit, making her gasp and moan.</p><p>I was vaguely aware that Melanie had whispered something else into Mia's ear at which my daughter placed a hand on either side of my head, grabbed a fistful of my hair and for the first time, spoke.</p><p>""Fuck me Mummy. Fuck your little girl."" And I did. I slid my tongue inside her soaking cunt, as she came over my face, soaking me with her juices and I felt a sense of joy and completeness.</p>"
1697,The Seduction of May,hornykate,1,"After a mother witnesses a young neighbor girl bullying another, she confronts the girl - with unexpected results.",['F g anal oral panties'],"<p>We used to live in a block of flats. It wasn't a bad area. We had some rough types as neighbours, though 
they may have thought the same about us. I was a single mother with three young daughters aged eight, 
seven and six. They were friends with some of the neighbours' kids and I used to enjoy watching them all 
play on the front garden through my upstairs kitchen window.</p><p>Some of the kids I REALLY enjoyed watching, such as Angel (who wasn't an angel at all, she was the 
opposite, and I spent many nights wondering just how un-angelic she could be!). Then there was May, a 
seemingly quiet child, but one who had some odd character traits. She was eight years old but she always 
used to aim straight for my six year old, and often tried to pick her up as though she were a baby. Once 
or twice I caught them in some seemingly private place whispering furtively. I kept my eye on that girl. 
There was definitely something a little strange about her.</p><p>I'd bought one of those flimsy pop-up tents for my daughters to play in, and one day I noticed from my 
window that May and my six-year-old Daisy had gone into the tent and were clearly on their own in there. A 
gut feeling told me to go downstairs and see what they were up to. For some reason, I literally crept up 
to the tent, feeling sure I'd catch them in the middle of something they shouldn't be doing, and when I 
whipped back the tent door flap my six year old was naked.</p><p>""What on earth is going on here?"" I asked, outwardly calm but inwardly a little less so.</p><p>""May told me to take my clothes off!"" said Daisy, looking for all the world like she was about to cry.</p><p>I calmed my little girl down, not wanting her to think she was in trouble, then looked to May. ""Well?"" I 
asked, ""why did you do that, May?""</p><p>She had no answer. I didn't expect her to have one, and again I didn't want her to feel she was in 
trouble. <i>Kids stuff,</i> I told myself. <i>Natural curiosity.</i></p><p>""It's okay,"" I told them both, ""but keep your clothes on next time.""</p><p>That was May. Pleasant, polite, quiet. But odd. I thought of the adage 'quiet rivers run deep' and that's 
how I felt about her. She was no taller than Zoë, my eldest, but she seemed so because she was skinnier. 
Facially, she was beautiful. Long blonde hair, lithe of limb, but always seeming a little on the unwashed 
side. In the USA you'd probably describe her as white trailer-trash. Is that the phrase?</p><p>Her lack of personal hygiene actually did something for me. It evoked a very strong emotional response 
that came from my childhood.</p><p>When I was about ten I had what was undoubtedly my first lesbian experience. There was a group of us that 
hung around together; school friends and a few sisters of school friends. One of these sisters was a girl 
called Tracey. The family were clearly very poor, and looking back now, I realize that the mother had what 
we now call learning difficulties.</p><p>Anyway, one day I happened to find myself alone with Tracey, on a piece of waste land we called the rec, 
short for Recreational Area. It was dusk. She was sitting opposite me on the grass. I could see her 
panties. They were originally white but they seemed faded and slightly yellow. And there was a piss stain 
right on the crotch. I couldn't keep my eyes off it. The discoloured panties were probably a reaction from 
an even earlier childhood event that I wasn't aware of, but it was such an erotic turn on for me.</p><p>We talked about nothing much really, but I was slowly moving closer and closer to her. I'm not 
deliberately skipping details here, I genuinely can't remember how it happened, but I began kissing her. 
Then I had her stand up in front of me so I could kiss her cunt through her panties. It seems really odd 
that I should have done that, but at the time it felt like a normal thing to do.</p><p>I was a rather sexual little thing as a youngster, starting masturbating when I was seven or eight and 
often looking for things I could put into myself. I even did something I feel a little shame about: I took 
a carrot from the veg bowl and used it on myself, actually getting it inside my cunt, and for dinner that 
night we had a beef stew and my little carrot was there, in the dinner! (Oops!). But I'm losing myself in 
my memories.</p><p>Suffice it to say, I had a sense that May was, shall we say, a little under-washed. And what with that, 
and my discovery of her undressing my youngest in a tent, my thoughts that night as I lay in bed were not 
exactly innocent.</p><p>The following days were free of incident. No more unusual behaviour. But about a week later, I was 
watching the children play in the garden. My ex was due to pick the kids up and, bang on time he turned 
up, the children waved me goodbye, my ex blew me a kiss (we were still friends!) and my three jumped 
aboard his beat up Rover and were gone, leaving a few stray children in the garden. It was a communal 
space, so they carried on playing.</p><p>May was there, wearing a skirt that was too short and a crop-top that revealed a flat little tummy. Ah, 
her skinny little legs. I loved them.</p><p>I noticed her younger sister was there too, just as something happened that shocked me, it was so 
unexpected and so out of character. May, for whatever reason, hit her little sister really hard on the 
back of the head.</p><p>I knew she was odd, but violent? Her little sister started crying. It was upsetting, to be honest, and I 
felt quite angry. I don't like bullying of any sort. I opened the kitchen window and shouted ""May!""</p><p>She looked up and froze. I curled my Peter Pointer finger and beckoned her upstairs. Why, I wasn't sure. 
She wasn't my child. I had no real authority to tell her off. But then, I wasn't going to tell her off, I 
just wanted to talk to her, tell her what she'd done was not acceptable.</p><p>I heard her slowly climb the concrete stairs, and I waited until I could see her in the frosted glass of 
the door. I opened it, sharply, as if to convey my authority. ""Come in a minute, May,"" I said, straight 
faced, ""I'd like a word."" She came inside and I closed the door and ushered her into the living room. ""Sit 
down, please.""</p><p>She sat. Legs together. Prim. Abashed. She knew she'd been rumbled. I sat on the coffee table opposite 
her, a big solid oak thing. ""Why did you do that?""</p><p>""What?"" she asked, quietly but sort of defiant.</p><p>""You know what. You hit your little sister. You made her cry.""</p><p>In spite of myself, I realized I was taking advantage of the fact she was staring at the floor by looking 
at her legs. Wrong, I know. It was funny, really. Funny peculiar, not funny ha-ha, that on the one hand I 
was being my usual maternal self in protecting a young child, but was at that moment being most UN-
maternal in trying to look up this eight year old's skirt.</p><p>""No-one likes a bully,"" I said whilst desperately trying to alter the angle of my gaze, ""and what I saw 
looked like bullying.""</p><p>Silence.</p><p>""How would you feel if someone older than you hit you on the back of the head?""</p><p>More silence. Then I noticed her poor little face. Tears were starting to roll down her cheeks.</p><p>I felt bad. Had I gone too far? Chastised too much? I left the coffee table and sat down next to her. She 
had her hands in her lap. I took one in my hands and stroked it gently. She didn't pull away.</p><p>I apologized, but still insisting that she shouldn't have done what she did. She agreed. She nodded her 
head, snuffled, wiped away the tears with her free hand. I was still stroking the other.</p><p>And then everything sort of changed. I moved a little closer so we touched, then slowly wrapped my arm 
around her shoulders. ""Are you okay?"" I asked. She nodded again, but was still a little tearful.</p><p>I was now rubbing, stroking her shoulder. And I could smell her. Unwashed female genitalia may not appeal 
to most, but for reasons I've already explained, it gets me every time. This smell, this aroma, took me 
back so many years. We sat there together, she slowly calming down, me slowly doing the opposite. I was 
still stroking her shoulder and she seemed to turn in to me, and it felt the most natural thing in the 
world to bring her towards me so her head was nestling on my shoulder. At that point I moved my hand away 
from HER shoulder and placed it on the side of her head, where I continued stroking, caressing.</p><p>I felt a little giddy. The close proximity of this child, the intimate contact, the smell, and yes, the 
shortness of her skirt all combined to create a situation that I knew I should put a stop to. I placed 
May's hand back in her lap, but kept my own hand there, enclosing hers in mine so that my fingers rested 
on her bare leg, the one nearest me.</p><p>I was in a daze. My middle finger began to draw a vague arch on her thigh. It was a gamble. I was 
thinking, would I be able to explain such a thing if she suddenly sat bolt upright and asked what I was 
doing? Probably not. But I didn't stop. <i>Consider what's happening,</i> I told myself. <i>I'm with an 
eight year old child, she has her head nestled in the crook of my neck, I'm drawing small figures on her 
thigh, she's not pulling away, not running from my flat in hysterics, she's actually more calm now than at 
any point since she walked through my door.</i></p><p>Then her legs parted, ever so slightly, and the vague one-fingered arcs I was tracing on her leg became 
bolder, more definitive. My breathing became more laboured as she nestled ever closer to me, her legs 
parting a little more. My finger, joined by the other fingers, began to caress her inner thigh, the smell 
becoming intoxicating.</p><p>I impetuously kissed the top of her head. May's hair was clean, but I could smell the unwashed aroma of 
her sex, the panties that I guessed had not been changed for days, the beautiful heady aroma of piss and 
little girl cunt.</p><p>I was transported through the years, I was ten again and back with Tracey on the rec at dusk on a warm 
summer evening, licking the slightly soiled gusset of a preteen girl.</p><p>Back in the present, I hadn't realized how high my hand had travelled along May's thigh and... and... and 
my fingers were now touching the frilled edge of her knickers. I was stroking the sinews at the top of her 
thighs as she opened her legs as wide as she could.</p><p>Realizing the situation had already gone beyond my control, I ran my finger along her panty-covered slit. 
I'd gone past what would be acceptable, I was in the Kingdom of Desire, and I was lost. My middle finger 
was now sliding up and down the groove in her panties, and I could feel the wetness of her eight year old 
cunt. May was breathing heavily into my neck. My head was swimming as I traced the waistband of her 
knickers, felt the taut flatness of her tummy, diverted into her belly-button, then down and beneath the 
elastic to touch the bare, naked, hairlessness of her vulva.</p><p>She was wet. So wet, in fact, it surprised me. And I'm no expert, but I don't think she was a virgin. I 
slid one finger inside her, not wanting to hurt her but it went in so easily that I added another finger. 
My God, she was wet. Really, yes, children do respond to sexual stimuli.</p><p>I had to kiss her, I wanted to so much. I positioned her head so she was looking towards me and leant 
forward until our lips met. She was no stranger to this. Her tongue slid into my mouth and, not wanting to 
be outdone, I met her tongue with mine. We kissed. I expected nervousness, timidity. But no, she kissed me 
like a lover, like one who has kissed before. I tasted her saliva. I used the hand I wasn't fingering with 
to cup her face, feel her delicate cheekbones. My tongue was in her mouth, licking along her teeth.</p><p>I had two fingers inside May's cunt, but wanted to taste her through her knickers, so I slid down to the 
floor and positioned myself between her legs. I looked up into her eyes as if seeking confirmation, and 
she just stared at me, her eyes sort of half-lidded, almost lizard-like, but aware enough of what I was 
about to do. I put a hand on each thigh to keep them apart, not that I thought I'd have any resistance. I 
looked, gazed, stared at her concealed slit.</p><p>Her panties, like Tracey's, were slightly soiled, with a faint tint of yellow. I bent forward and ran my 
tongue along her piss scented cunt, thinking about taking her knickers off and putting them under my 
pillow. But I didn't. I licked. And licked. And licked, until her knickers were so wet I could've wrung 
them out. I licked, then kissed her cunt, her prominent pubic bone, her beautifully flat tummy, her 
immature but developing chest, licking each nipple in turn, then up to her face, where I kissed her again. 
I wanted to kiss her hard, with passion, but didn't. We kissed gently, delicately.</p><p>""Why'd you undress Daisy?"" I asked, between kisses. ""Did you want to do this with her?""</p><p>She didn't answer, just smiled.</p><p>So I made the return journey down her skinny little body, kissing both her nipples, firstly through her 
crop-top, then rucking up the material so we could be skin on skin. Her breasts were barely there but her 
nipples stood out, enough for me to gently bite them.</p><p>After a minute or two I felt her hand on my head, exerting a gentle downward pressure, and I knew she 
wanted me between her legs again. But I wanted her to ask, so instead I raised my head so we were face to 
face.</p><p>""What do you want me to do?"" I asked in a barely audible whisper.</p><p>""What you did before,"" she replied, just as quietly.</p><p>""Tell me,"" I said, ""tell me you want me to lick your cunt.""</p><p>And slowly, the words came out. ""I want you to lick me,"" she said. I didn't move. ""I want you to lick my 
cunt. Please. Lick my cunt.""</p><p>I almost came there and then, but managed to control myself. Instead, I did as May asked. I kissed my way 
down that beautiful little body until my head was between her legs once more, looking at the now soaked 
gusset of her panties, the sight and smell driving me insane. I gently moved the gusset to one side and 
licked along her baby slit; up first, then moving downward, not stopping until my tongue was teasing her 
little butthole.</p><p>That seemed to trigger an erotic response from her, in that she lifted her legs up from the floor and drew 
her knees up to her body, exposing her puckered hole to my invasive tongue. And like her cunt, May's 
rosebud was a tad unwashed, which inflamed my lust even further. My tongue first licked, teased, then slid 
into her rectum. Her breathing was ragged, laboured. I alternated between her ass and her cunt, savouring 
the delicious taste of both, my tongue slipping easily into both holes.</p><p>I wanted this little eight year old girl to come, wanted her to explode in my face. I could taste her cunt 
juice, I could taste her piss, and I could taste her shit too. That may revolt some, but it only made me 
want her more.</p><p>Then it happened. I felt May's hands on my head as I concentrated on her clit, then her juices flowed into 
my mouth. And as she came, I was thinking of her in the pop-up tent with my daughter Daisy, wondering what 
would've happened had I not interrupted them. I had a feeling that would be a staple fantasy of mine for 
years to come.</p>"
1698,"Leslie, The Start",HornyLittleSisters,1,Leslie discoveres her sexuality.,['F/f/g-solo'],"<p>Hi, I'm thirteen-year-old Leslie. I live in a house, with my
parents, my big brother and my sister. We are a pretty family, or at
least, we were.</p><p>I started to discover my sexuality very young, at the
age of 9, when I enjoyed the pleasure of masturbation for the first
time. Time of the day when I usually did it, quickly became my
favourite time of the day.</p><p>It was in the evening, when I was getting
ready for bed. I was in the bathroom, showering and stuff. Then I
filled the tub with hot water, stepped in, sat myself and relaxed.
Then, I slowly started to rub myself on the tits. They were big
already, and very sensitive too. I went down my body with one hand,
while the other one was squeezing my boobs. I throbbed when I touched
my vagina and took a deep breath as I started to rub my pussy in
circles, and my fingers were gaining speed every next circle.</p><p>The feeling became almost unholdable, so I had to stop. When it eased
down, one of my fingers slipped in my vagina and I couldn't help
myself not to moan. It was a loud moan, and I quickly stopped and
listened. Silence, apart from my uncontrolled breathing. I again
inserted, now two fingers, into my pussy, and the feeling was
incredible.</p><p>I went on, faster and faster, moaning louder and louder,
and the pleasure rising and rising until my pussy spasmed in orgasm
and I screamed out and started to push my fingers back into me,
because I am one of those who can have orgasm multiple times. I
reached the orgasm point once again and even stronger orgasm surprised
me and I was moaning again in pleasure, when I heard a voice:</p><p>""Are you alright?""</p><p>It was my younger sister. I was unable to answer it,
sill gaining breath. Then I replied:</p><p>""I am OK, no need to worry about it.""</p><p>""'You sure?""</p><p>""Yes sweetheart, go back watching telly or so""</p><p>""OK"", she seemed satisfied.</p><p>""I was lucky this time, I should be more careful in the future.""</p><p>I was quite lucky I suppose, because I
was alone at the house, apart from my sister and my mom, but my mom
was deep asleep, as she works nights, and my sister was only 4 at the
time, so she couldn't possibly know what I was doing. Or could she?</p>"
1699,"My Painted Daughter, Part 1",HumanLove,1,Liz's daughter Mia wants her mother to bodypaint her which leads to some interesting events.,"['F,g', 'F-solo', 'g-solo', 'voy']","<p>Liz sighed. 975 pictures in total and 800 pictures still to do. Sitting in the kitchen in front of her laptop she scrolled through the folder on her desktop: ""Fantasy fest 2013"".</p><p>She never had planned to visit the festival. Neither as an artist nor as a normal visitor.</p><p>But business had not been so good these past months. The small makeup and nail design studio she had opened nearly a year ago brought her just enough money to pay the bills. So when Kim - a friend she met on a makeup convention some years ago - asked her to join her in a trip to Key West to help her doing bodypaintings she agreed, kind of reluctantly.</p><p>Kim was doing airbrush bodypainting and Liz was very shy, even if it was not herself being nude but the customer. But the proposed money changed her mind. The week in Florida was one of the most exciting Liz had had in her life. She helped painting hundreds people, men and women, but women mostly. The female body with it's curves and clean skin is just made for being painted and the majority of the paintings were the usual painted tits.</p><p>But there were also some larger paintings covering more parts of the body and even some head to toe bodypaintings. Liz blushed when she saw Kim painting the first pussy. But over the week she got used to it and finally did some of these larger paintings on her own. She was also responsible for making photos for Kim's website and thats why she was now sitting on her desk and watching nude and painted people.</p><p>""Wow. Did you do these?"" she heard somebody say. Liz turned around quickly. Behind her in the doorways to the kitchen Mia was standing, her 12 year old daughter.</p><p>Liz closed the laptop. ""Why did you sneak up? This is not suitable for you."" she pointed to her laptop.</p><p>""Mum, are you serious? I am 12. I have seen naked people before. And I didn't sneak up. You were just too concentrated in looking at your screen."" She crossed her arms in front of her, apparently offended.</p><p>""I am sorry Mia."" Liz opened her arms. ""When I was 12 I had not seen anybody naked. Where did you?""</p><p>Mia crossed the kitchen and hugged her. ""In biology education in school. And on TV advertisings and so on."" Liz was relieved. She had the apprehension there was any boy thing going on which she didn't know about.</p><p>""I am not watching much TV my dear Mia. And there was so little time after coming home from work these last months... I think I neglected you."" She had a small tear in her eye.</p><p>Her daughter hugged her even more. ""I know you're doing it for us. Don't be sad. We stick together.""</p><p>Liz swallowed. Since her friend and Mia's ""procreater"" - she never called him father - had left her with a one year old Mia she always wanted to do everything possible to make her daughter a good life. But her small business gave her so much to do she hardly had seen her daughter in some weeks. She forced herself to smile and looked at her daughters face.</p><p>""Okay honey. Seems as if I were an old conservative woman. But am not! I apologize again for calling you sneaking, you have one wish free."" Mia chuckled. ""Do you want to see the pictures?"" ""Of course!"" She opened her laptop again and Mia got a chair and sat down beside her.</p><p>Liz started clicking through the pictures regularly, somewhat nervous. She was ashamed a little and did not look at her daughter but just straight on the screen.</p><p>After each 10 or 15 seconds she clicked again to show the next picture. She was kind of relieved there were no nude painted men in the collection. Most were women with flowers and abstract designs on breasts or bellies. When the first picture of a complete nude and painted women was on screen she risked a glance at Mia.</p><p>Mia's mouth was open and she had both hands on the armrests, shifting slightly on the chair.</p><p>The women on the screen was painted in an Egyptian pharaoh kind of design. Painted golden from head to toe, with black and blue stripes around her wrists, ankles and neck. Black ornaments were painted on her legs and around the base of her breasts. On her belly was a big Ankh symbol. The plain golden painted pussy lips and hard nipples were clearly visible.</p><p>Her daughter noticed she had stopped clicking and looked at her. ""Did you do these?"" she repeated her earlier question. ""Together with Kim, yes"" Liz said.</p><p>Mia looked back on the screen. She clearly had something on her mind. After a minute of silence she turned her head to her mother: ""Can you paint me mommy?"" Liz mouth fell open. ""WHAT?"" she asked.</p><p>""Please mum, I want some painting on me. You said I have one wish free."" Mia begged.</p><p>Liz's mind was racing. Painting her own daughter? Okay she could do that if it had been the usually kids face paint. But thinking of the picture blinking on the screen on front of her she could not imagine Mia was thinking of getting her face painted. ""What kind of paint do you want Mia?""</p><p>Now it was her daughter blushing. ""Umm, well, umm. That picture is soo beautiful mom! Something nice, I don't know what motif but these gold color looks soo cool. I am not a baby anymore mum! Mia stretched out her chest so that Liz could see her small breast curve under the shirt.</p><p>Liz had to smile. ""Okay honey. I promised it, you will get your wish. But I have no airbrush gear myself. Would it be okay for you when I use brushes and colors from my business?""</p><p>""That would be fine! Oh thank you mom!! Mia replied.</p><p>Mia jumped up and hugged her mum. Liz smiled happily when she saw the happy eyes of her daughter. She felt very close to her now.</p><p>""When will we do it mom?"" her daughter asked. ""Today is Thursday kid and I will have to work till night tomorrow. But on Saturday I will close at midday so we should have plenty of time in the afternoon.</p><p>Until then we can both think of what kind of painting you will get. I will bring some brushes and special bodypaint from the shop. But its getting late and you have to go to school tomorrow. So it's bedtime now!"" Liz said with a smile.</p><p>""Thank you mum. I am so happy!"" Mia gave her mum a quick kiss on the cheek and run upstairs to the bathroom.</p><p>Liz shook her head. What she got into? Looking at the clock she decided not to think about it anymore but to continue to select and edit the pictures. The picture selection for Kim's website had to be finished early next week.</p><p>One hour later nearly at nine o'clock she looked up from her work and noticed the time. She had lost track of time and forgot to say good night to Mia and give her a kiss, something they both liked very much when Mia was a little child and did every evening. Since Liz wanted to restart the relation to her daughter she was angry she forgot the time.</p><p>She got up and went upstairs. Quietly she approached the door of Mia's room and looked through the door gap. Mia's door was never closed because she hated complete darkness and felt safer when she woke up during the night and saw some light shine in from the floor. Liz saw the outline of her daughters body under the bedcover. She seemed to be sleeping already. But when she just wanted to go back downstairs she heard her daughter softly moan.</p><p>She turned back, quietly made one step into the room and looked at the bed. Since the door was on the bed-head she was sure she wouldn't be noticed if she did not walk into the room too far. The twilight from the floor was enough for her to see what was going on. The bedcover had slipped down to Mia's waist, she had her eyes closed with her left hand on her chest under her nightgown and her right hand disappearing under the bedcover. Both hands were moving slightly. The soft moaning continued.</p><p>Liz made one step back out of the room and went back to kitchen. It was obvious, her daughter was masturbating! First she was shocked but then she laughed. Her daughter had mentioned it herself some hours ago, she was not a baby anymore! Being 12 years old was absolutely normal this days for starting her sexual awakening. She had been older herself but these were other times. And she had been risen conservatively.</p><p>Maybe she had to lead a conversation with her daughter in the near future about all that men-women-boy-girl-sex stuff. But for now she tried to get the thoughts about her daughter out of her mind and continue her work. She did not think of her daughter masturbating could be related to what happened earlier this evening.</p><p>Saturday</p><p>When Liz drove home from her work on Saturday afternoon she was pretty nervous. Friday had been full of work and she was home late again. But she did kiss her daughter good night. Mia told her then how much excited she was. So she didn't want her daughter to be disappointed. In the back of the car was a bag with a collection of brushes and sponges. Plus a set of professional bodypaint colors, water- and smudge proof. She wanted to do it right.</p><p>She arrived at home, took the bag out of the car and entered the house. Mia was already waiting for her.</p><p>She was sitting at the kitchen table. She wore pink shorts with no socks and shoes since it was summer. On top she wore a white t-shirt. And obviously no bra underneath since Liz could see the small nipples of her daughter poking through the fabric. Was she aroused? She also had tied together her shoulder length black hair with some hair elastic.</p><p>""Hello sweetheart!"" ""Hi mum!""</p><p>""So you look like you're prepared for being painted?"" ""Yes mom I am and I've thought about what I want the painting to be."" ""And what would that be kid?""</p><p>""You showed me a picture with a painted-on shirt mom. That one!"" Mia replied.</p><p>Liz remembered the picture. It was one of the pictures she had shown Mia on Thursday. A painted-on dark blue mens shirt with a red tie covering the complete upper part of the womens body down to the waist and the wrists.</p><p>""You don't want the Egyptian theme anymore?"" Liz asked. ""No but I think we should start with something not so difficult to see how I like it. How we both like it."" Start? So Mia seemed to be already thinking about getting another painting after today... Liz thought.</p><p>""Good idea Mia, so why don't you go upstairs to the living room and get one of your big towels from the closet. You can lie down on it.""</p><p>Mia ran upstairs. Liz took the opportunity to take a deep breath. ""I can do that! Just do your professional work Liz."" Then she followed her daughter.</p><p>When she entered the living room Mia had already put the big white towel on the floor in front of the big window to the garden and placed herself upon it. She lay on her back, the bare legs in her pink shorts slightly spread. She was still wearing her shirt, her hands beside her on the floor.</p><p>Liz put down her bag next to the towel and sat down. ""We are doing no t-shirt painting here."" she said with a grin. Mia blushed but grabbed her t-shirt and pulled it slowly over her head and threw it aside.</p><p>It had been a while since Liz had seen her daughter naked. As she has had so less time these last years she almost never went to beach with her but worked in the house when Mia was on the beach with her friends.</p><p>She know her menstruation had started about a year ago when she found a bloody panty in the wash. But she did not even had time for a conversation then. Now her daughter seemed to be well into puberty.</p><p>Her breast were about 34B now and nicely shaped. She clearly WAS aroused as the air in the living room was quite warm and her nipples stood up proudly. They stared into each other eyes, both nervous but nobody said anything. Lets get moving Liz said to herself. She opened some boxes with cream bodypaint makeup. She wetted a sponge with water and dipped it in the dark blue paint.</p><p>""I will first paint you with blue color as a primary color for the shirt. Then I will do the buttons and pockets with white lines and black shadows. The tie will be red as on the picture. Are you ready Mia?""</p><p>""Yes mommy."" Liz touched Mia's left shoulder with the sponge and started to paint down her arm up the wrist. The right arm was done the same way.</p><p>Then she drew a curved line around the neck. She continued on the back because she was still nervous thinking about painting her daughters breasts. She had to wet the sponge a few times until the back was completely painted blue just to the hem of the shorts.</p><p>She bit on her lips as she started painting Mia's front again, going down from her neck. In between she looked into her daughters face. Mia seemed to enjoy the painting. She was smiling and had her eyes half-closed.</p><p>Liz circumnavigated her small but nicely rounded boobs and continued until she reached the navel. There she used a brush instead of the sponge to fill the navel with paint which caused some tickling and laughing to Mia.</p><p>Reaching the top of her shorts she had now painted the whole upper body in blue with the exception of the breasts. These shone white in the middle of the blue color. Grabbing her sponge tightly Liz started to paint Mia's left tit. When she touched her nipple a slight moan escaped her throat.</p><p>Liz was embarrassed that obviously she had aroused her daughter. But she was even more embarrassed when she felt a tingling deep in her snatch. She was getting horny too!</p><p>Why? Okay, these two small titties with the now rock-hard nipples looked really nice. But this was her daughter! She tried too concentrate and painted the other breast.</p><p>When she painted Mia's right nipple her daughter moaned again, louder this time. Then Liz had finished the first step, Mia was now painted blue from neck to waist. Now she drew white lines on her wrists, around the neck and around her body just above the shirts. She did the tie next, saving the pockets till the last.</p><p>The red tie reached from the neck over the navel to the waist, touching both breasts. She painted the tie in a slight curve over the navel, giving it a more realistic moving look.</p><p>Next were the two shirt pockets, each on a breast. She used a fine brush and again white color for the pocket edges. She didn't draw a fully filled out pocket but just the outlines. Mia started moaning again.</p><p>""Are you okay kid?"" Liz asked. ""Mhm, it just feels so nice getting painted there...""</p><p>""I know what you mean. We women have some sensitive spots, haven't we?"" Liz almost whispered.</p><p>Finally she added shadows in black color in the crook of the arms and under the tits. Then she leaned back and looked at her work.</p><p>Mia lay on her back, her eyes closed. The black shadows had given the painting a realistic 3D look so the illusion she was wearing a shirt was very good.</p><p>""We are finished honey. You can stand up and look at you."" Her daughter stood up and went over to the big mirror next to the door. ""Wow! Thats soo nice! Thank you mom, its like as it were real! How long will this last?"" Mia bubbled.</p><p>""Well these paints are smudge-proof and also do not come off when you sweat. You need some soap to get them off. Why do you ask?""</p><p>""I want to let it on me till tomorrow evening. May I?"" Mia was so happy and enthusiastic Liz had to smile. ""Okay honey. But if you wear clothes over them they WILL be smudged after some time.""</p><p>""I am staying at home this weekend. Thank you Mom."" Mia hugged her, somewhat cautious, trying not too touch her to strong with her painted body parts. Then she left the room.</p><p>Liz grabbed her colors, brushes and sponges and went to the bathroom to clean them. Her mind was still busy thinking of the arousal she had felt.</p><p>Was she attracted to her daughter? How should she handle with the sexual arousal her daughter had shown? What was going on with the two of them?</p><p>When she was done with the cleaning of her equipment she left the bathroom to go downstairs. She passed her daughters slightly open door and stopped. Feeling kind of curious she peered through the door gap. She held her breath.</p><p>Mia was sitting totally nude on the floor in front of her wardrobe. She looked at herself in the mirror mounted to the door.</p><p>Her legs were spread wide. She leaned on her left arm and two fingers of her right hand rubbed her clit vigorously. Even from a few feet away Liz could see the moist glisten between her lips.</p><p>As she continued watching her daughter rubbing her button faster and faster Lit felt some growing wetness in her panties. Slowly she slid her hand in her panties and reached for her own sex. She was soaking wet now.</p><p>Liz always kept an eye on Mia as she started to get herself off. She leaned on the door case stroking her clitoris up and down. She felt this was going to be a quick thing as she already felt the contractions starting deep inside her.</p><p>In the room Mia seemed to be almost there. She was now moaning loudly and didn't care if she was heard. Then her body started shaking, her small blue tits bouncing up and down. Seconds later her mother also came, biting on her lips so that her daughter could not hear her moans.</p><p>When Mia's breathing became more regular, Liz took her hand out of her panties and headed to the stairs quietly. She felt guilty and confused.</p><p>She had to think about what had happened this Saturday. How should she behave towards her daughter in the future?</p>"
1700,"My Painted Daughter, Part 2",HumanLove,2,Liz's daughter Mia wants more bodypainting on herself and both can't hide their arousal any longer.,"['F,g,Fg,mast,inc,exhib']","<p>Liz was happy that the weekend was over. It was early Monday morning and she was sitting at her desk in her office.</p><p>As Mia had announced, she had stayed at home the whole weekend. She also kept the painted-on shirt on her body until Sunday evening, which meant that Liz had watched her daughter sitting topless at the breakfast table, the painting somewhat smudged in the nipple area.</p><p>""I know what you did tonight, my dear,"" Liz thought to herself, ""twisting and pulling that pair of nipples."" Then she felt guilty again thinking this way... and her daughter running through the house with bouncing, blue-painted tits, watching herself in every mirror on her way, did not help either.</p><p>Several times she had the suspicion Mia was doing this on purpose, but she didn't have the courage to say anything because she still felt guilty from the arousal the sight of her topless, painted daughter had created in her. So she was kind of relieved when Mia went to shower later in the afternoon to scrub away the painting. Now on Monday, she still could not stop thinking about the last weekend.</p><p>Did she feel attracted to her daughter? Yes she did. Did she feel aroused by seeing her daughter painted and by actually doing the painting on her? Yes she did. And she felt one more thing, as well... her guilty feelings becoming more and more suppressed by lust.</p><p>When she came home late on this Monday evening she found a note on the kitchen table. She read:</p><p>""Hi, Mom! Thank you for painting me on Saturday! I liked it so much that I wanted to keep it on me until Sunday. I loved the feeling of paint on my skin, and it was such a good feeling that it was you doing it. Please, please Mom, can we do this again? Your daughter, Mia.""</p><p>Liz sat there for nearly half an hour, quiet and thinking. Her daughter had behaved like an exhibitionist towards her on the weekend. Mia's attraction to paint was also kind of unusual. But on the other hand, Mia clearly had enjoyed it and it seemed to fire her sexuality, not to mention Liz's own feelings after watching her daughter painted and playing with herself. She decided that if this was the way to make the relationship between the two of them stronger, then she would do it as long she saw her daughter so happy and excited.</p><p>It was really late now, nearly 11 pm. Mia would be off to school tomorrow morning before Liz would get up, so she decided to write her daughter a note in return:</p><p>""My dear Mia! I am glad that you liked it. Let's talk about this tomorrow when you come home from school. I will be at home earlier. Kisses, Mom.""</p><p>She put the note on the desk and went to sleep.</p><p>About 16 hours later Liz and Mia were sitting at the same kitchen table looking at each other. Both were kind of nervous and there was also a tension in the air.</p><p>Liz started the conversation: ""As I wrote in my note, I am glad you liked the body painting. But I thought this was a one-time event provoked by the photos that you saw from Fantasy Fest. Seems I was wrong."" She looked into the eyes of her daughter, expecting an answer.</p><p>Mia started talking as if she had expected that remark from her mother. ""When you painted me I felt so close to you, something I hadn't felt for years. At the same time, when I saw and felt my skin disappearing under the paint it was like a transformation. I had to look at the painted shirt on me again and again. It felt like a part of me. I want to have that feeling again.""</p><p>Her mother raised her eyebrows. ""And what shall it be this time, the Egyptian design that you first wanted when you saw my photos?""</p><p>Mia looked down, apparently embarrassed. ""No design. I just want you to paint on me however far and as much as you like, and with any paint you like."" Liz opened her mouth to reply and then closed it. She had that tingle between her legs again. Should she do it?</p><p>She heard herself saying, ""Just paint on you? You're feeling good with paint on your skin? Hmm."" In her mind she remembered her daughter masturbating before her wardrobe, and she herself getting off watching her... and that became the deciding factor.</p><p>""Okay, Honey. You will get your way. But I want to clarify one thing that we haven't talked about yet. Keep this between us, please. You are only twelve and you're my daughter, not some mature women at Fantasy Fest. There are many people who would gossip about me if they knew I am painting my daughter. Got it?""</p><p>""Yes, Mom! Of course I won't tell anyone,"" Mia said frankly. ""Are we doing this on Saturday again?"" She looked like she would most like to start right now.</p><p>""Same time as last week, my dear,"" her mother replied. She smiled. ""I'm looking forward to it."" Mia jumped up and gave her mother a kiss on the cheek. At least she tried to, because just at that moment Liz turned her head. So unintentionally, instead of kissing her on the cheek, Mia's lips touched her mother's lips.</p><p>It was only for one or two seconds that her two lips met Mia's, but to Liz it felt like an electric shock. Even minutes later, when Mia was already in her room, she felt the warm, soft touch of her daughter's lips on her own. Liz had never felt anything like that. No kiss of a boyfriend or of Mia's father had ever given her the feeling that had come from her own daughters young lips.</p><p>Later that night when Liz woke up for a short time, she again found herself thinking about the feeling of her daughter's lips. All by itself her hand reached for the wet spot between her legs and within a short time a silent orgasm shattered her body and she fell back into sleep.</p><p>Saturday (again)</p><p>It seemed like a repeat of last week. Liz driving home from her business on a Saturday afternoon with paint supplies in the back of her car. But when she peeked into the house she saw no Mia waiting for her. She called for her daughter: ""Mia, I'm home!""</p><p>""I am up here, Mom. In the living room,"" she heard a distant voice. Liz grabbed her gear and went upstairs.</p><p>Mia had prepared everything. The big towel was on the floor in front of the window to the garden. She had also gotten some water to mix the paints. She herself sat cross-legged in the middle of the towel wearing a white cotton t-shirt and gray jogging pants, her hair tied to a knot.</p><p>Liz put down her painting gear and hugged her briefly. Standing before Mia she looked at her from tip to toe. ""So, my paint-crazy girl, you had nearly one week to think about today. I've brought all my gear."" She pointed to the bag on the floor. ""Make your choice!""</p><p>Mia leaned forward and started to rummage through the bag filled with bottles of paint. Her cleavage became visible and Liz could see her daughter was wearing no bra; her small breasts looked very tempting to Liz from this perspective.</p><p>""THAT's a cool color!"" Liz was pulled suddenly out of her thoughts. Mia held up a transparent bottle filled with metallic gold paint. ""I choose this color."" She jumped up and walked back to the towel. Standing on it with her back to her mother she pulled the shirt over her head. With a small push with both hands and a sweeping motion with her ass, her pants also fell to the floor. Liz gasped. Her naughty little daughter was wearing nothing underneath. Her firm and nice ass cheeks were on display for her mother.</p><p>Mia lay on her stomach, her face on her crossed arms. She did not say anything; only her deep breaths were audible. Maybe she was now a little ashamed of her exposure. Liz knelt beside her. She tried to say something but could not utter a word. She opened the paint bottle and dipped her biggest brush in the golden, glistening paint.</p><p>When she touched her daughter between her shoulders, a shiver ran down Mia's body. Liz made long and even strokes with the brush, and in a few minutes Mia's back, shoulders and the backside of her arms were shiny gold. The first light touch on Mia's upturned cheeks created another shiver of pleasure in her daughter.</p><p>Starting from the hip bone, Liz circled the cheeks from the left to the right and back, then filled the inside of the circle with paint. She liked the wobbling she created when painting above the crack. As she continued painting the back of Mia's thigh, moving towards the hollow of her knee, she heard the girl muttering slightly.</p><p>""Sorry my dear, I didn't understand you. What's up?"" Liz asked.</p><p>""You forgot to paint a place,"" she heard Mia muttering, louder this time. At the same time Mia grabbed her cheeks with both hands and pulled them apart, showing her butthole and her closed pussy lips. A small drop of moisture was running slowly down her lips.</p><p>""I must be crazy!"" Liz exclaimed. ""I can't do this.""</p><p>""Pleeease, Mom. I won't tell anyone. It makes me feel so good. I want it everywhere!"" She looked back to her mother with pleading eyes, her hands still spreading her cheeks.</p><p>Liz could not speak, she could not think, she only could act. Slowly, so slowly, Liz dipped the brush in the paint bottle and approached her daughter's butt with the brush. Going down from the top of her butt chink she reached the pink hole. With tender strokes she colored it golden. Then, in a crazy, audacious move she pressed the soft tip of the brush against Mia's sphincter.</p><p>Mia moaned, stammering ""What are you...""</p><p>""You just said you want it everywhere"" her mother smirked and continued to push in the brush, softly but steadily. She pushed it in only a few inches, pulling it back, going in again, and finally pulling it out. Mia was breathing heavily.</p><p>""You are now golden inside your butt, my paint-crazy girl. Now let's continue making you a golden piece of art."" Liz painted her daughter's pussy lips even more tenderly. She decided not to push into it now, but to wait until she did Mia's front. She stopped for a moment and admired the young butt with the two delicate pussy lips shining golden in front of her.</p><p>Going faster again, she painted the back of Mia's legs and the soles of her feet, which caused some major giggling and laughing. Her girl's giggling was so contagious that Liz had to laugh herself and the tension eased a little.</p><p>""Please turn around now."" she said to Mia. Mia turned around, sat down on her golden butt, stretched out her legs and leaned back on her hands so that her already painted back wasn't smudged on the towel. Her young face showed a storm of emotions; humor, shame, lust and joy. She watched her mother carefully as Liz continued to paint Mia's front.</p><p>""You are so quiet. Are you okay my little girl?"" asked Liz. ""I'm okay Mom. The paint is a little bit cool but it warms up quickly and I feel so - protected - when it covers my skin"" Mia replied.</p><p>Liz started painting Mia's upper arms and forearms down to the back of the hands. Next was the chest. She had painted her daughters chest just one week before, but this time was different. She knew now her daughter loved the feeling of paint and, from the voyeuristic look into her room that night, that she also had sexual feelings.</p><p>So when Liz started to paint her daughters breasts this time, she did it with the intention of exciting her. She slowly painted the young, soft rounding of Mia's small breasts getting closer to the nipples, and then not only painting the nipples, but also moving them around, tickling and arousing them. Mia's nipples started to get hard from this treatment, they looked like two golden towers on two small shiny golden hills. Liz felt her own nipples harden from that sight.</p><p>Mia shifted her body back and forth slightly. Her breathing came faster, the small nipples became harder and harder. Liz bit her lip and concentrated on painting some small unpainted spots below the breasts.</p><p>As Liz continued to paint the belly, she still admired the golden gloss of her daughter's breasts. She decided to do the thighs and the front of the legs next, saving Mia's head and her secret valley for last. Liz became quite hasty painting Mia's legs, but then forced herself to do it more slowly and carefully. Again and again she dipped the flat brush into the paint bottle and colored her daughter golden in even strokes.</p><p>Finally she looked up from Mia's feet into her face. ""Do you still want to be painted everywhere, my dear?""</p><p>""Yes I do,"" croaked Mia nervously. She looked down her golden body, only her head and her sex were now showing white skin.</p><p>Liz sat beside her daughter's head and took her face in both hands. She gave her a smacking kiss on the forehead and said: ""You're crazy. But I like that. Stand by what you like.""</p><p>Liz opened the hair knot of her daughter and let it drop freely. Then she grabbed the paint bottle and dripped some paint onto the hairs. With both hands she massaged the paint into Mia's hairs, running down with her fingers over the whole length of each pair of hairs she grabbed. When Liz was finished Mia's head was framed with her shoulder-length now golden hairs.</p><p>Liz raised the brush again and touched Mia's cheek with it. With every inch of her body turned golden, she seemed less and less like a nude 12 year-old girl and more and more like a golden, breathing work of ancient art.</p><p>The sides of Mia nose became golden, then her chin, her ears and finally her mouth and lips. Feeling a sudden urge, Liz kissed Mia on her now golden lips. First Mia did not respond, and then she returned the kiss. Liz could taste the metallic paint mixed with the sweet young flavor of Mia's skin. They kissed for nearly half a minute, then their lips parted.</p><p>Mia looked at her mother and giggled. ""You now have golden lips, too!"" Liz smiled. ""That's only fair since you are so beautifully golden now."" Liz repainted Mia's lips a little. ""Ready for your final spot? Do you want me to paint your pussy"" she whispered into Mia's golden ear.</p><p>Her daughter would have blushed had her face not been painted completely golden when she heard that forbidden word. So Mia could only nod, leaned back slightly, closed her eyes and spread her legs about shoulder width. Liz approached the labia with her biggest round brush with very soft brush hairs now, then hesitated. Should she do this final step? Then there was no hesitation as the heat between her own legs told her to continue.</p><p>As Liz brushed the labia from top to bottom, her little girl started moaning again. Every few seconds she spread her legs a little wider. Soon Liz could see the small clit poking out between the lips and the tempting tunnel underneath, glistening with moisture.</p><p>She brushed lovingly over the clit. Mia quivered, moaned loudly and spread her legs even more. Liz dipped the round brush into the paint bottle. Dripping with golden paint she shoved the tip of the brush into the damp opening, forcing her lips aside. Then pulled it back, brushing over the clit, shoved it back in deeper and then pulled it back out again. Every time when she pulled the brush out the sound the brush made became more juicy. And every time it went out with a moan of Mia.</p><p>After every penetration she brushed over the clit. She could smell the fragrance of her daughter that scented from her damp labia. Golden paint was running down the lips and, with the penetrations becoming deeper, also from out of her. Mia's moaning was now mixed with little cries when Liz brushed over the clit, Mia's hands clawing into the towel she was sitting on.</p><p>When Liz had penetrated Mia nearly to the full length of the golden dripping brush tip, she pulled the brush out and remained on her daughter's clit, wiggling it around and pressing it for about a minute. Then Mia's orgasm came like a truck racing out of control down a hill. She lifted her butt from the towel, gave a short cry and dropped back on the towel, her hips still twitching, she was breathing heavily.</p><p>Liz was ashamed. She had masturbated her daughter to orgasm. Liz was horny. Her nude daughter lay before her, literally painted golden from head to toe, and more than that, with the last waves of her orgasm still running through her. She looked like a living golden statue and incredible erotic to Liz at this moment.</p><p>Mia opened her eyes. She whispered, ""That was great, I've never felt like that before."" Liz opened her mouth and said, ""I'm sorry dear, I wasn't allowed to do that."" Mia sat up, wrapped her arms around her mother (leaving some golden marks on Liz's blouse) and gave her mother a long, deep kiss.</p><p>End of Part Two. Please give me your feedback if you enjoyed reading it or if you have any suggestions for a future part!</p>"
1701,"Camp Velvet, Chapter 1",Hummmvee,1,"Summer camp with Mom, daughter and her school chums. The storycodes are for all the chapters combined.","['Ff', 'fF', 'ff', 'FF', 'mast', 'voy', 'nc', 'femdom', 'teen']","<p>Cheryl glanced at her caller id with suspicion. It was that pig, also known as 'the man who couldn't keep it in his pants'. She didn't know what he wanted now, and she didn't care. The divorce was final, and she needed to move on. At least the marriage gave her a lovely daughter.</p><p>The financial arrangements made her and Beth comfortable, if not emotionally secure. Cheryl was cute, 35, and naturally blonde ... life could be worse, right? But still, the whole 'affair-thing' had turned her off in a big way, and all men were now suspect. Who needed them anyway? </p><p>Cheryl was also a little concerned about one thing. Her 'needs' seemed to take center stage lately, and she did not have the willpower to resist, nor the desire to start dating again. Apart from this, she considered herself happy. And since being horny was not considered dangerous, maybe it wasn't such an inconvenience after all?</p><p>Once the answering machine kicked on, the caller hung up. It was just as well, since she wasn't ready to converse with the 'pig', and would surely have lost her cool, thus possibly tainting the rest of her day. The really important question was what to wear for her interview! No, she didn't really need the job, but it sounded like so much fun, and with pay!</p><p>Camp was going to be held at a real resort this year. Surely two weeks of sun and fun near the Florida Cays would set things right? Little Palm Island was beckoning with its palm trees, grass huts, and intimate isolation . Cheryl's local church group had decided that this year's Summer camp should be special, and a break from their traditional camp doldrums, usually held in the suburbs of Ontario.</p><p>One thing that bothered the young Mother in regards to the pending job interview was that she looked, well ... too young. Would her interviewer, Ms. Woodfree, take someone who looked like a teenager herself seriously? Would the kids obey and respect her? But this was only Summer camp ... surely her past community service and life experience would suffice for the position of camp councillor? Though not very active in the church, Cheryl was confident in her ability to be helpful to the young girls as well as making sure they all had fun! And isn't that what the bottom line should be all about at Summer camp? </p><p>The brochure for camp seemed so appealing. As Cheryl held up various blouses and tops over her delicious nude form, glimpses of herself began to stir the honey-blonde. The years had certainly not diminished her appearance. She could probably pass for eighteen (with the right clothes and lighting). At least she wouldn't have to worry about her grapefruit-sized tits dragging on the ground by middle age, like those of some of her friends. She smiled in gratitude to nature, and gave herself a playful slap on her left tit (which hardly wobbled). Yes, she would definitely not use a bra today. Cheryl selected a blue, button-down shirt that matched her eyes. If memory served, it was thick enough to avoid 'nipple poke-through'. Of course, Cheryl's nipples could, on occasion, be a source of concern. They never retracted fully, and the slightest stimulation could cause their inquisitiveness to outwardly push from their launch pads. At least her light-colored areolae would not show as dark shadows through the fabric. It was good to be blonde!</p><p>As a side note, after recently watching Tokyo Drift with her 15 year old daughter, Cheryl had been impressed by how adult women in some Japanese cities dressed like young schoolgirls. And quite honestly, it looked pretty hot! While preparing for bed after said movie, Cheryl had found evidence of arousal between her legs. She had told herself it was the guys in the movie that made her wet, but in retrospect, she had plainly enjoyed the titillating sights of both sexes. Only the current reflection of her nakedness, was enough to distract her from the memory of the still disturbing revelation. Ever since that night, Cheryl realized her need for attention, and she wanted to flaunt herself to the world, albeit more subtly than the girls in the movie. Life was short, and she wanted to make up for lost time.</p><p>A shower, followed by some all-important primping did nothing to curb the slow simmer she was fostering while preparing for this job interview. It's not like the pay would be that good, but the call of the Florida sun, plus being with her daughter for her first Summer camp seemed all too exciting an opportunity. Cheryl got the idea for the job only after Beth was already signed up and monies were sent. She wasn't sure she wanted to be home alone for two weeks, recently divorced, and without her golden child. Not to mention that this resort had a spa, exercise facilities, hammocks, and even proper diving and snorkeling. She just had to get the job!</p><p>Cheryl's daughter Beth was at that awkward stage between girl/woman. Even though only fifteen, she already exhibited her mother's good genes. She was overly developed for her age, and her body's sudden growth spurt had garnered a certain amount of unwanted attention that she didn't always know how to deal with. She was most self-conscious about her suddenly-there bust. In her estimation, they were already as large as her mother's, but instead of perfectly proportioned round globes, they stuck out from her body like torpedoes, making them appear even more prominent. She was starting to catch boys, and sometimes girls, staring - especially if she didn't wear a flattening bra, which often proved terribly constricting and overly stimulating. Her aureolae were large, and when aroused, her nipples often pulled on them in maddening fashion.</p><p>Beth rubbed the sleep from her eyes and looked down at how she was tenting her pj top in spite of being on her back in bed. 'They' seemed almost bigger today than yesterday, if that was possible. Pulling the top away from her teen chest confirmed the source of her (unnecessary) embarrassment. Her boobs simply stuck out more than typical tits . And if that wasn't bad enough, they had recently become unpleasantly sensitive. But at the same time, Beth found looking at her torpedoes very satisfying, if not a little distracting. And though Beth was very close with her mother, she felt instinctively that she should not discuss this new restlessness with her.</p><p>At least she had something to look forward to next month. The camp brochures had never looked appealing until this year. All she had to do was pass the physical her Mom was going to take her to this afternoon. So in other words, this was going to be a slam dunk Summer! Camping, swimming, snorkeling, a pool, a spa, and a chance to work on her tan - what more could a teen girl want!? Beth jumped out of bed and immediately texted a close friend she hoped would also come.</p><p>Cheryl checked the clock and noted she still had time to spare, so on impulse she decided to try something she had read about in Beth's teen magazines. Even though she was a natural blonde, with little fur down below, she decided she would shave it completely off! Maybe it was just the electricity in the air today, but it seemed so naughty she just had to try it. Finding a can of Edge shave foam, left over from her ex , she applied some with her increasingly unsteady hand, and lovingly spread it around her perfectly delectable, and very blonde mound of Venus.</p><p>Almost instantly she knew she would have to pleasure herself afterwards. The feelings were just too intense to ignore. It did not go unnoticed that there was a fair bit of lubrication already forming, and beginning to trickle out of the picture-perfect, and still tight opening. Cheryl always liked her appearance, and though not very tall for a girl at 5' 5"" (some might argue closer to 5' 4""), she was well proportioned and petite. Being her first time at this, she relished the intense feeling of the razor traveling down her treasure. She actually had to put fingers inside to stretch the inner lips tight for the razor. This created more intense pleasure than she was ready for, and she almost orgasamed on the spot. The mirror wasn't helping any, as it just made the poor woman even more turned on. How wonderfully sexy the female body was!</p><p>Cheryl began to lose control and started working her fingers over the newly hairless flesh. The hairlessness reminded her of her youth, and it was sexy. She found that she liked squeezing her clitoris with one hand, while pumping increasingly more fingers into her tight vagina. If only there was a free hand to pull on her sensitive nipples! Briefly, images of teen girls from Beth's magazine rudely invaded her mind, and with some effort, Cheryl pushed away the slightly disturbing visions. But soon she realized that the clock was still ticking, and cumming would necessitate another cleanup of her sopping slit. Reluctantly, she stopped her agreeable activities and began wiping up with a wet washcloth. Surely this could wait until after her job interview and Beth's late afternoon visit to the doctor. According to the camp brochure, the doctor visit was also related to paperwork for entry into the once great US of A. So no way around that little inconvenience.</p><p>Beth was a wreck!!! She had gone looking for her Mother a minute ago (the reason why escaped her now), and was certainly not prepared for the sordid sight that greeted her! Though the bathroom door was only open a crack, and she had not intended to eavesdrop, there was the sight of her Mother sitting on the counter naked; magnificent adult tits jutting, her legs spread for all to see, and she dragging a razor over her very blonde pussy! The revelation was that her very own mother was now pornographically masturbating not 5 feet from her!</p><p>A sympathetic pulse below the teen's waist gripped her like never before, followed by a convulsion that paralyzed her to the point of having to grip the door frame for support. Beth had never looked at her Mother sexually, but something was ripping through her core now, and she would have to get away before Mother spotted her perving. It took precious seconds of concentration to bring her paralyzed legs on-line. Beth was slowly able to leave the area undetected (?), and make it back to her room in hunchback fashion, before she had completed a fully detailed visual record. But the thought of getting caught was totally unacceptable, and she disappeared just in time. Beth was shocked her body did not wish to leave the scene. That was disturbing.</p><p>What just happened? The stricken teen crawled back into bed and gripped her pussy through her pajamas for relief. She could tell a wet spot had formed, and it was directly due to seeing her Mother in a compromising situation. The wet streaks had gone as far down as mid thigh! Even when she thought about boys it had not gotten this bad. What did it mean? Beth looked at the weeping, twitchy cooch with confusion. Her Mother was truly beautiful. She felt proud that her beautiful Mother loved her, and that she had her all to herself. But the moisture level from briefly sighting her lovely Mother was troubling.</p><p>Beth had recently started masturbating, but it wasn't usually done with much focus, and she often didn't reach orgasm. Though when she did, she quite enjoyed it, and even wondered if all her friends may also have discovered this fine recreational activity by now. That thought was particularly distracting, and before she knew it, her rummaging fingers had caused several surprisingly premature rhythmic jets of cum to spew from her newly active slot, making a mess of her PJ's and sheets. But it was well worth it.</p><p>Well that was the first time lube came out of her with force! Beth relished in the afterglow, and contemplated whether this new talent was a positive or a negative. There was some guilt associated with the fact that the moment culminated after thoughts about her girlfriends, and seeing her Mother shave her own (very beautiful) twat. Beth examined her own as she cleaned up. Like her newly minted breasts, her pussy was a little on the plump side - as if it wanted to be seen. Her lips were modest and discreet looking, with just the right amount of inner lips showing. A hairless flower ready to spread its petals at the slightest touch.</p><p>The burning afterglow had Beth rethinking today's wardrobe. She was feeling confident and daring. A pink tube top may not have been the most appropriate accessory for a doctor's visit, but a teen in heat did not always exhibit the best judgement. Plus it allowed Beth to go braless, as her tits were now feeling way too sensitive to be confined to some scratchy bra. The skirt would be a black, pleated mini - to complete her daring look. It barely covered Beth's developing attributes. But she looked wonderful in it, as only a teenager's body could look with only 12 inches of material, and a mile of leg. A few twists in front of the mirror in her room made the skirt flare, deliciously flashing her white, translucent panty. Translucent because of her recent, recreational plumbing problems. Beth smiled at her image with approval, and winked at herself in satisfaction. Of course there was still plenty of time, since Mom first had to go to her job interview. Beth picked up her cell, which was essentially an extension of her body, and began the all important nonsense of communicating with her bubble-headed friends.</p><p>Cheryl's problem was now in containing her own exigent lubrication. The clock on the wall said it was almost time to leave, but her drying efforts had not proven completely effective. Failing to finish masturbating had caused a slow leak, that was difficult to contain - not unlike the gulf oil spill, but sexier and not lethal to sea otters. In desperation, a tampon was used - even though it was not her 'time'. Cheryl was now in hurry mode, and after a few final touches to her body temple, it was time for the all important instructions before leaving a teenager home alone for several hours.</p><p>With a little excess squish where there shouldn't have been any, Cheryl Perkins confidently made her way to Beth's room on the sunny side of the house, carefully avoiding the increase in clutter that appeared the closer she got to the teenager's room. What a surprise, the high-schooler was animatedly on the phone, and had not yet noticed Mom standing in the doorway. Before Cheryl could burst in, she momentarily became distracted by the vista. Beth was dressed, but on her back and still in bed, opening and closing her legs unconsciously as she bubbled on endlessly about something that was more than likely immensely trivial. Once Cheryl's eyes had time to focus, a lump had begun forming in her throat. </p><p>Every time Beth swung her long legs open, Mom got a glimpse of snow-white panties. She was going to clear her throat, but did not have enough air in her lungs to do so. This paralysis lasted maybe 10 seconds, but the illicit image burned itself into Cheryl's brain, and against her conscious will. As she tried to muster resolve to either leave or stay, things went from bad to worse in a hurry. It was just like Beth's magazines described it would be. Cameltoe alert! Cheryl had not recalled seeing one before. The sordid sight bludgeoned Cheryl's pudendum with a pulsing repetitiveness. Her point of interest was there one second, then hidden the next, then back again behind brilliant white. Cheryl was disgusted by her new feelings, but the divorce left her so alone and without outlet. The newly pubescent cameltoe on rhythmic display, was making Cheryl insane between the legs!</p><p>The hot Mother of one steeled herself for action, and marshaled the strength to announce herself by clearing her throat. It was only a split second, but her eyes had lingered just a tad too long on the beautifully enthonged peach she had loined fifteen years ago, and by the time she averted her gaze and looked into Beth's bright, aqua eyes - Beth's were already on her's!!! Damn! Cheryl hoped her panic didn't show, and gave her daughter a strained parting smile and wave, while indicating for her to keep the clock in mind. Beth replied with her own dazzling smile and a distracted thumbs up, presumably a gesture about the interview, as it was practically a Cardinal sin to interrupt a teenager when on her phone.</p><p>Cheryl almost fell descending the stairs to her SUV. Her legs were pure rubber, and her panties needed changing. She put on her Victorian-style, high heeled booti-shoes (in colour black to match the tight skirt with the sexy slit), and she was off to the interview, now towering at almost 5' 9"" (with the commensurate confidence conveyed by heels). Once in the Audi, Cheryl finally exhaled after what seemed like hours. The interview with Ms. Woodfree was to take place just a few miles South, so Cheryl concentrated on driving, and shelved thoughts about her recent, demented morning.</p><p>After Beth hung up the phone, she replayed her Mother's departure in her mind. She was inexperienced but not stupid. Beth looked down at her supine body, and saw the tiny skirt had fallen in such a way as to put her brilliant white, translucent panties on display. She opened her legs to see what may have been on display from Mom's vantage point in the doorway. Beth knew her face was becoming red once she realized how careless her body position and state of attire had been at this angle. Maybe she was overanalyzing this, but there WAS this fleeting distant look in her Mother's blue eyes, and those eyes definitely saw her see-sawing legs, and even what lay between!</p><p>But perhaps she had misread Mom. It was just a look, and Beth was just a kid still. It probably meant nothing. She wondered why she was so focused of late, on her Mother? Sure, they loved each other, but Beth was concerned about her Mom's lack of interest in finding a new relationship. And while she missed her Father some, it was more the idea of him that she missed. The cold reality was that Jack just hadn't been around much, and it was in some ways a relief he had moved on to greener pastures. Beth was determined to get her hot Mom to start dating again. And having her at camp actually sounded to Beth that it could be fun. They could catch up on their tans, rejuvenate at the spa, and just re-connect as best buddies. She hoped her Mother aced her interview!</p><p>Cheryl pulled into the conveniently empty parking space. She found that if she focused on finding an empty parking space before she got to where she was going, it would usually materialize for her. Winning a game like this made her feel good, and a good mood could favorably influence the day's events!</p><p>The attractive Mother checked herself out in the bathroom mirror at the modest little office building where Ms. Woodfree conducted the church business. Every hair appeared to be in place; her nips were in check and not tenting her blouse, and Cheryl felt on cloud nine about her chances. But the euphoria would not endure.</p><p>""Come in.""</p><p>""Hello Cheryl, I haven't seen you in church lately?""</p><p>""Ahhh ... well, I've just been busy, Ms. Woodfree.""</p><p>""You can call me Agnes.""</p><p>""I guess you're here to interview for the councillor position for this year's Summer camp? Did you bring a resume?""</p><p>""Yes and yes. Here you are Ms. Woodfree ... I mean Agnes.""</p><p>Agnes Woodfree was probably attractive in her day ... like a hundred years ago! But now she just came across as a severe, thin-lipped and rigid old bitty. She was pretty tall, but her choice in clothing and make up only tended to accentuate her negative physical attributes, of which there seemed plenty. Cheryl was now aware of her sweaty palms, and the grim countenance of her interviewer, as she coldly read through Cheryl's resume with what looked like disapproval. The creepy woman made little snorting noises as she read, as though making semi-private comments about Cheryl's qualifications. Her expression went from bad to worse, then back to just bad. Finally she exhaled (louder than necessary), and slapped the resume down on her desk, looking up over her bifocals at a rapidly shrinking Cheryl. Maybe this wasn't going to be a slam-dunk after all ...</p><p>""Let me be frank with you, Ms. Perkins. There has been a lot of interest in this position. Why don't you just tell me why you think you're so special."" </p><p>""Well I ... uhhh ... I'm a Mother ... and, uhhh ... I care about people and children and, uhhh ... ""</p><p>Cheryl hated meanness, and this woman was downright mean. She never really spoke to her at church, and never really thought this is what she would be like in person. The pressure made her really nervous, and she was unable to respond naturally. Cheryl simply had not prepared for someone with such a toxic agenda.</p><p>""I see here you have not held a job in quite a while. Why is that?""</p><p>""Well, you see Ms. Woodfree - I mean Agnes ... I mean ... you see after the divorce, I got the house along with a settlement, and I hadn't really worked since Beth was born ... but now I thought it might be fun to, uhh ... ""</p><p>""Ms. Perkins, first of all as an adult you need to speak in complete sentences. Secondly, your experience is mighty thin. Thirdly, you look like a child yourself! Do you think you can get the respect of teenage girls if you look like one of them, and even sound like one of them?""</p><p>What a nice way to package an insult, Cheryl thought. Not only was this mean, old lady reviling - but she just might make her cry, and that would only serve to confirm her unsuitability and lack of emotional maturity. It was hard to organize a defense against this surprisingly rude person. And that was the sad part, she would have to defend herself instead of simply illustrating her attributes.</p><p>Cheryl valiantly mustered the last of her composure and struck back with a summary of her strong points. She felt she was qualified enough after raising a straight ""A"" daughter, and this was just Summer camp after all, not Los Alamos. By the time she hit her salient points, Cheryl was all out of breath, completely sweaty, pupils dilated and her countenance agitated. Then suddenly and unexpectedly, after she took another deep breath to calm the growing irritation, the top button on her blue blouse popped under the C-cup strain, and shot across Agnes' desk. Most embarrassing indeed!</p><p>There was suddenly a deep silence in the office. Agnes simply stared expressionless after the button flew. Cheryl looked down at the state of her blouse, but could not really do anything about it now, and as she looked up again, she saw Agnes Woodfree looking at the newly revealed cleavage with what looked like disgust. Well, clothing malfunctions did occur occasionally after all, so Cheryl decided to ignore the matter rather than focus on or even acknowledge the obvious. Thankfully, the remaining buttons were cooperating.</p><p>Agnes silently, reached into a drawer and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. She promptly lit one, and exhaled towards Cheryl, still staring at her sternly. Each eyed the other in uneasy silence. Finally Agnes got up while thoughtfully sucking on her stinky tobacco product. She paced around the room, finally settling down on the edge of her desk and in front of Cheryl. Her proximity made Cheryl even more uncomfortable. And who smoked anymore anyway? That's when Agnes did it.</p><p>She reached back onto her desk and retrieved Cheryl's rebellious button. This was very embarrassing to the young Mother, as she was trying to forget the recent incident. That's when Agnes chose to speak again, as she contemplated and fingered the inconsiderate button with bony fingers.</p><p>""You came to my office dressed like a whore, in your short skirt and tight blouse. I wonder if you're even wearing a brassiere, and you smell of cheap perfume! Are you trying to come on to me?""</p><p>Cheryl looked up at her tormentor in horror. What vile accusations! Her perfume was not cheap. The old bag was an absolute beast!! She had never been so insulted! She knew her cheeks were turning beet red, as she could feel them burning. This interview was obviously dead, and she was not going to take any more abuse from this neanderthal woman. She got up to leave, tears forming in her eyes.</p><p>That's when it happened. Before Cheryl could react, Agnes reached out, took a fistful of Cheryl's blouse and yanked!!! The garment tore away exposing her naked tits to a perfect stranger. Apparently Agnes was not shy about looking, and it was several seconds before Cheryl could cover up her liberated melons.</p><p>""MS. WOODFREE, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!!</p><p>Desperately, Cheryl tried to keep her breasts covered using the torn remains of her blue blouse - still in shock and trying to figure out the meaning of this latest outrage.</p><p>""You have nice tits, Ms. Perkins. But I'm not sure that's a relevant qualification. I can see your nipples are extending ... you horny little CUNT! You lesbian whores make me sick.""</p><p>Agnes exhaled her putrid smoke at Cheryl once again, whose tears were streaming now. She felt weak and powerless and confused about what to do. She saw Agnes reach out for her again, so Cheryl dug deep for courage as she slapped the old woman's face in defense! This stopped the pending advance, and the wrinkled old hand went to her face to cover the new red mark.</p><p>""If you want this job, you will do as I say. Now I want your skirt off - ASAP! Show me you have a woman's pussy, and not a hairless, little-girl slit! I wonder if you're even wearing underwear!? Is that arousal I smell!? YOU FUCKING WHORE!!!""</p><p>Cheryl simply couldn't believe it. And this was a person from her church! While one hand clutched at her now buttonless blouse (damn, and it had been on sale too), she used the other to push Agnes backwards with all her strength. It was apparently enough, as this sent the woman backwards over her desk and flat onto the carpeted floor.</p><p>While her opponent was on all fours, Cheryl grabbed the phone tearing it from the wall, then yanked the cord free. The adrenaline was sufficient to keep her momentum as she leapt over the desk (in high heels yet) to where her interviewer was struggling to get up. She quickly grabbed the old woman's hands and wrapped them in the phone cord. Of course to do this, she had to let go of her blouse, which had naturally opened, and even Cheryl could see her own naked breasts flaunting about as she struggled to neutralize this maniac. The kneeling woman was not trying to prevent Cheryl from tying her up, and was openly staring at the wobbly, naked tits right in front of her. </p><p>""I'm calling the police, you crazy bitch!""</p><p>Her quarry now secured, Cheryl restored her dignity by pressing the torn blouse to her chest, and quickly heading for the office door, while wiping her tears. </p><p>""Bravo Mrs. Perkins!""</p><p>The unexpected comment froze Cheryl in her tracks, and caused her to turn around. The old woman was smiling. First time Cheryl had seen her smile. Her hands were still tied in front of her, and she was not struggling against her bonds, so Cheryl felt safe enough to address her curiosity. She stared at the woman as she spoke again.</p><p>""Please open the manila folder on my desk. Go ahead. I won't hurt you. I'll just remain here on the floor until you've seen the file.""</p><p>Cheryl complied, but kept the woman in her peripheral vision. Opening the said folder, she saw the mugshot of a woman. She flipped to the next picture. To her horror, it was of a young girl - naked. She flipped to the next picture, and the next. They were all photos of mostly naked, mostly underage camp girls - all very attractive. She had finally caught her breath, and these images were both offensive and reluctantly stimulating. But why was this woman showing her this? She looked up for an explanation.</p><p>""You see, several years ago I hired that woman in the picture for the same position you are now seeking. She turned out to be a child molester. Those are some of the images the police found on her when she was caught in a compromising position with several girls, at the same time. It was a miracle none of the campers were killed. The pictures, videos, and slutty lingerie found at the scene were later pretty upsetting to the girls and their families. You may have heard something about a scandal several Summers ago. This was it. The woman in that mugshot had better qualifications than you, and she turned out to be a major pervert.""</p><p>Cheryl did remember something about a scandal at camp, but it died down pretty quickly. A few rumors, but no one was talking, and it was all brushed under the rug pretty quickly.</p><p>""Both the girls AND the parents wanted the embarrassing incident kept as quiet as possible, and the perp ended up with probation, since it was her first offence. I promised myself I would never let any more harm come to our girls, so I devised this surefire method of testing our female applicants to make sure they were not clever deviants playing the system."" </p><p>As a Mother of a teen daughter herself, this shocking narrative and impossible interview were just a bit much! But Ms. Woodfree's tone and demeanor had completely changed, and she was now using a very soft voice and even smiling here and there. Cheryl still suspiciously clung to the torn garment; the sole gateway to her braless breasts, as she tried to decide if this could be true, or if the woman was buying time and might pounce at the slightest lack of her concentration.</p><p>""I came on to you to see if you had morals or lesbian tendencies. I was rude to you to see how you would react. I assaulted you to see if you would do the right thing. Unorthodox yes, but you would be surprised how many applicants made the wrong decisions, and are not going to be called back. I trust you would protect our girls, and I see you are a moral woman. Now can we get back to looking at the rest of your qualifications?""</p><p>Cheryl was still not fully convinced. This was plausible, but ... Could anyone be so methodical, so ruthless, so single minded? And what about the likelihood of a lawsuit by those applying for this stupid job? Was she supposed to ignore that she was just sexually violated? Agnes could see the wheels turning, but she needed to close the deal.</p><p>""I see you remain unconvinced. So please open the center drawer of my desk, and pull out the envelope there. That's right, that one. Now open it. Do you see a check has been made out to you? What is the amount?""</p><p>""Eighty five dollars...""</p><p>""Read the memo line. What does it say?""</p><p>""Damaged apparel.""</p><p>""Please take the check with my apologies. I'm sure you are putting two and two together by now. Note these funds are from my personal account. I have tried this experiment with all our female applicants in order to weed out the perverts, morons, and posers. I hope that figure will be enough to cover just your blouse, as there was no brassiere ...""</p><p>Cheryl was a mix of emotions. From anger, to confusion, to distrust, to amazement. This was a very gutsy woman, willing to take great risk, and not afraid of getting her hands dirty. How incredibly calculating ... but plausible. Cheryl concluded the logic was sound, and was now embarrassed about overreacting. But she still didn't like the hag. Her acting was too practiced, and she had ruined a good Penney's blouse. Why couldn't it have been one of her less liked blouses from Wal-Mart? Agnes held up her bound wrists.</p><p>""I think you can untie me now.""</p><p>Cheryl hesitated, but Agnes put on her best smile.</p><p>""Why don't we get on with your interview. I still have questions, and you're still in the running.""</p><p>Beth was snooping. She had no business in her Mother's bathroom. She recited that to herself as she put the freshly used Bic razor to her nose. Nice. She then took the hand mirror and sat in the exact spot of the recent ... uhh, 'incident'. She lifted her tiny, pleated skirt and placed the mirror below it, so that she could look up at her sheer panty. It was quite a thrill, and the panty was becoming more sheer by the minute. She spread her legs for a better view of her cameltoe. Beth was turning herself on as she looked, reminiscing of her Mother shaving her blonde pussy barely an hour ago. Why did she suddenly find her Mother so attractive? Undeniable. Other than admitting it, she couldn't say. Her privates were humming a tune, and she judged it dreamy!</p><p>Beth wished she could have witnessed more than a few seconds of her Mother's awesome masturbation. While she took note of the technique, she noticed that her cheeks were flushed, but the feeling was still nice. Beth noticed one of her teen magazines in the magazine rack, and recognized the issue. She opened it to the earmarked page. It was an article about pussy shaving. A saucy article, and Beth remembered masturbating profusely after reading it last year. Though not graphic with the pictures or the words, it had proved very arousing. Apparently, her Mother felt the same.</p><p>Beth put the article down, and faced the mirror. She hiked up under the skirt to find the panty string, and she pulled the white garment down until it could fall of its own accord. She slowly lifted the tiny skirt until she could see her naked sex in the mirror. It excited her. She opened the magazine again, and casually compared her body to the ones of the girls found there. She wondered when her 'hair' might come in more fully. The female form certainly seemed most stimulating to her. </p><p>Hearing the electric garage door brought Beth back to reality, as she scrambled to put everything back the way it was.</p>"
1702,"Playing Doctor with Hannah, Part 1",Inglorious_Babysitter,1,Two young girls explore and pleasure each other.,"['gg', 'reluc', 'exhib', 'anal', 'pedo', 'mast']","<p>Hannah sat anxiously with her mother on the couch. At just six, she
was very shy and had not had a lot of playmates her own age around.
They lived in a wealthy suburb, but most of the homes were owned by
more well-heeled older folks whose children were much older, if not
grown. Hannah did not attend public school because her mother would
not allow it, and her shyness was the logical result. She would often
hide behind her mother anytime she saw someone new--be it at home or
elsewhere.</p><p>Hannah was beautiful for her age. She was the quintessential model
with long blonde hair and blue eyes. She was also nicely tanned since
she spent most of her time playing outside, alone.</p><p>Her new friend Allison arrived. Allison was six years as well. She was
dark-haired and just a little chubby. Her white tank top was tight
around her chest, making her dime-sized nipples apparent even from a
distance. Though only a remnant of baby-fat, her chest appeared
slightly developed.</p><p>As Allison and her mother entered the house, the parents greeted one
another while the two girls sat down in the living room and played
with some of the dolls that Hannah had been playing with already that
morning. The girls' mothers made small talk in the kitchen as they
sipped iced tea on what was a very hot, humid day.</p><p>Hannah's mother went into the doorway to watch her daughter. She
immediately noticed that the two girls, though in the same room, each
did her own thing. Hannah brushed the hair of one doll, while Allison
had crudely arranged several of the others into a school class, as she
put it. Hannah's mother finally said ""Hannah, honey, why don't you
take Allison downstairs and show her your other toys?""</p><p>Hannah silently complied and Allison followed. Once in the basement,
Hannah finally began to break out of her shell. ""This is my dollhouse""
she said, pointing out a very nicely build Barbie-doll sized house her
father had painstakingly built himself. ""...and this is my toybox.
There's lots of things in here."" She was correct--there was a wild
assortment of dolls, electronic gadgets, even a few matchbox cars
which her father had kept since his own childhood. Hannah clumsily
ruffled through the box until she found a leapster pad and began
playing herself.</p><p>Allison, though found a toy doctor kit--the variety one sees at most
any toy store. It was immaculate, as it had never been opened. Allison
removed the stethoscope and walked over to Hannah. ""We could play
doctor, Hannah"" Allison said with some reservation.</p><p>""I don't know if we're allowed"" said Hannah.</p><p>""Come on, your parents bought it for you.""</p><p>Hannah said OK, but she didn't really know how.</p><p>""Sit here and face me. I'll be doctor first"" Allison said. She put the
stethoscope between Hannah's undeveloped nipples, then said ""I can't
hear anything.""</p><p>As it turned out, Hannah would often wear two outfits, so she was
dressed in both a pink blouse top and a yellow sundress underneath.</p><p>""Hannah, you need to undress so I can listen to your heart."" Hannah
blushed at the idea, but Allison reassured her ""we won't get caught, I
closed the door at the top of the stairs.""</p><p>The playroom was arranged so that the toybox was under the staircase,
and the girls sat in the small area under the stairs as well. As
Allison continued to reassure, she said quietly ""they'd have to open
the door and come all the way down and around to see us.""</p><p>""Oh...okay"" said hannah. She removed her pink top and shorts,
revealing her sundress.</p><p>""Why do you have two dresses on a hot day?"" asked Allison.</p><p>""Just for fun."" said Hannah, shrugging. Still too shy to undress in
front of her playmate, she sat close to Allison wearing her sundress.
Allison pushed Hannah's shoulder straps off her shoulders and down her
arms. She did this one at a time, and clumsily, as Allison herself was
feeling excited now at the sight of Hannah's chest. The sundress
barely covered Hannah's dime-sized nipples as Allison put the toy to
Hannah's chest.</p><p>""I can hear your heart. It sounds very nice."" said Allison, striking a
more playful tone. As Allison moved the toy stethoscope around, Hannah
giggled.</p><p>""That tickles"" Hannah whispered, still afraid of getting caught.
Allison, on the other hand, was less cautious, and began feeling
sexually aroused, though this was a new sensation altogether for
either girl.</p><p>""OK, now you have to take off your dress."" said Allison, ""so I can
feel your tummy.""</p><p>""But what if we get caught?"" whispered Hannah. No sooner than that,
Allison took her new friend by the hand and stood her up. She lifted
Hannah's dress from the hem at her knees, exposing her thighs, then
her panties, and finally her bare stomach and chest. The sundress
lifted easily over Hannah's head.</p><p>Hannah suddenly felt a mischievous excitement herself. She was a
little cold in the air-conditioned basement, but she liked her new
playmate, and she was getting very excited at the idea of her new
friend seeing her body.</p><p>""OK, now lay down."" Allison said. Hannah did so, as the cold made
chill bumps form all over her back and stomach. At the same time, she
could feel her little nipples stiffen as the gentle breeze of a nearby
air conditioner vent blew cold air across her young body. She laid on
her back as Allison began touching her. She started by gently rubbing
Hannah's tummy. Allison's fingers traced out the outline of Hannah's
rib cage, but then moved upward, which caught Hannah by surprise.
Hannah was afraid to say anything, so she allowed her playmate to
continue. Allison moved up Hannah's rib cage to her stiff nipples,
circling them with her fingers. Hannah blushed, but laid quietly, for
fear of being caught. Allison gave each nipple a little pinch.</p><p>""That felt good."" Hannah whispered, embarrassed and excited at the
same time.</p><p>""Doctors are supposed to check your nipples like this."" Allison said,
as she alternated pinching and circling.</p><p>Hannah's shyness faded. ""Now I want to be the doctor."" she said.</p><p>""I have to finish"" Allison said. ""I need to look under your panties.""</p><p>Suddenly, Hannah felt shy again. She stuttered ""but...but...we're not
allowed.""</p><p>""Why not?"" Allison asked playfully, reaching for the waistband of
Hannah's cotton-white panties.</p><p>Her childish innocence now on full display ""My Mom said my wee-wee and
bottom are private.""</p><p>""Not for the doctor."" said Allison. ""Come on. I'll let you do me.""</p><p>Hannah teared up with nervousness. ""I'm afraid.""</p><p>""Don't worry."" Allison said. I'll put your clothes in the bathroom and
if the door opens, you just run in there like you're going potty.""</p><p>Allison took the pink blouse, shorts, and sundress already removed
from Hannah's young body and scurried into the bathroom. The entrance
was just out of view for anyone coming down the stairs.</p><p>""Ready?"" said Allison. Hannah only nodded, and closed her eyes.</p><p>Allison tugged at the waistband of Hannah's panties. ""Pick your bottom
up. I can't take these off."" Hannah raised up long enough for Allison
to slide the little panties down and off.</p><p>Allison carried them to the bathroom with Hannah's other clothes while
Hannah laid quietly on the floor, naked.</p><p>Allison returned and sat by her shy patient. ""First I'll look at yor
wee-wee."" Allison was both curious and excited, and began feeling
wetness in her own pussy. She rubbed up and down Hannah's pussy lips,
pushing down on the soft flesh of Hannah's labia. Hannah relaxed.
""That does feel good. Will you keep going?""</p><p>Allison obliged, spreading Hannah's pussy and exploring with her
fingers. She found Hannah's clitoris and gave it a pinch. Hannah bit
her lip to keep from screaming.</p><p>""Do that again"" Hannah begged. Allison pinched the little clit again,
and Hannah, for the first time, became very wet. ""This is fun.
I...I..."" her speech faded as her first orgasm overtook her while
Allison continued to rub and pinch Hannah's little sex. Finally,
Allison stopped. She reluctantly sniffed the juices that had covered
her fingers from Hannah's first orgasm. The sweet smell of the young
girl was exciting. Both girls wanted to continue.</p><p>""Now I have look at your bottom, so turn over."" Allison ordered as
Hannah flipped onto her tummy. Her little round bottom had chills from
the orgasm she had just experienced. Allison squeezed, poked and
pinched Hannah's little cheeks while both girls giggled.</p><p>Then Allison saw a toy thermometer in the doctor kit. She took it out.
Hannah, being face down, could not see what her playmate was doing, so
she continued to giggle in anticipation. Finally she felt Allison's
hands on her bottom again, this time opening her cheeks and exposing
her anus.</p><p>""I'm going to take your temperature now."" Allison said. The toy
thermometer was large, to prevent choking--about a cm in diameter.
Hannah looked back. ""My Mommy takes my temperature in my bottom
because it is the best way."" Allison said. Allison held Hannah's left
cheek with one hand, and positioned the thermometer tip at Hannah's
anus, then pushed. Hannah gasped.</p><p>""Oww. you're hurting me."" Hannah cried softly. The dry thermometer
penetrated her asshole with a little pop. Allison pushed hard as
Hannah tensed. The intrusive toy penetrated Hannah's anus for what
seemed like an eternity to the poor girl until Allison said ""There,
that should be far enough."" The thermometer was in Hannah's anus about
4cm, enough to fully penetrate her sphincter. When it finally stopped,
the pain subsided, and Hannah began feeling excited again. The toy
stuck out of her little butt, just barely visible since Allison had
pushed it so far.</p><p>Allison apologized ""I wasn't trying to hurt you, I just was playing.""</p><p>Hannah held still. ""It's OK, it doesn't hurt now."" Her pussy began to
wet again.</p><p>""It has to stay for 3 minutes"" said Allison as she looked at the clock
on the wall. Then Allison noticed the wet spot developing on the
carpet where Hannah's pussy rested.</p><p>""I know what will help your bottom."" Allison said, and parted Hannah's
legs. She began rubbing Hannah's pussy from behind, the thermometer
still in Hannah's little white butt. Then Allison pushed her finger
into Hannah's pussy as far as it would go.</p><p>""MMMMM..."" Hannah moaned. Allison found that she could wiggle the
thermometer by moving her fingers around in her playmate's pussy,
which drove Hannah wild.</p><p>""Two more minutes."" Allison said as she continued to pleasure her
playmate. Almost immediately, Hannah's pussy exploded, shooting juices
all over Allison's fingers, and the carpet. Hannah bit her lip, not
wanting to scream.</p><p>This time Allison tasted her fingers, which only made her wet herself
more. ""One more minute.""</p><p>Hannah mind was trying to process this new pleasure that derived from
the still present pain from having the toy thermometer in her ass.
Now, emboldened by two intense orgasms, she gently moved her hips
against the carpet. She didn't know how to say it, but the pain was
strangely pleasurable, which had made this latest orgasm so intense.</p><p>""Time to take it out."" Allison whispered.</p><p>""Make it hurt. Hurt my bottom."" was Hannah's reply.</p><p>Allison took the thermometer and twirled it slowly, then pulled it out
part way. She wobbled it side to side, which made Hannah moan softly.
""Owwww...my bottom. It hurts so good.""</p><p>When the thermometer was all the way out, Allison said ""I need to look
some more.""</p><p>""OK."" Hannah said, shaking her hips back and forth playfully.</p><p>""You're supposed to say 'Yes doctor'.""</p><p>""Yes Doctor."" Hannah said.</p><p>""Now stand up and touch your toes.""</p><p>""Yes doctor.""</p><p>Doing as she was told, Hannah bent forward. Allison opened Hannah's
cheeks and began stretching her cheeks until her anus popped open and
made a little gape. To Hannah's surprise, Allison's tongue flicked
briefly between Hannah's legs, licking long up her pussy and ass. ""I
want to see you squirt one more time. Remember, I'm a doctor.""</p><p>""Yes, doctor."" Hannah giggled.</p><p>""Tell me how to make you squirt again."" Allison demanded.</p><p>Hannah, still afraid of getting caught, stood up and whispered ""Touch
my wee-wee and bottom at the same time."" At only six, she had not
learned any ""grown up"" words for her sexual organs. Her childish
language was all she knew, but Allison understood just fine.</p><p>""Howabout laying on your back?"" Allison asked.</p><p>Hannah layed on her back. ""Now bend your legs and open your bottom.""</p><p>""Yes doctor."" Hannah said. She laid on her back, her head propped
against the wall so she could see her playmate. She put her legs,
which were covered in a soft down of hair as she was still too young
to shave, according to her mother, straight up in the air, then spread
them until her feet almost touched the floor. Reaching under her
thighs, she pulled her cheeks wide, exposing her entire sex to her
playmate. Her anus gaped slightly from the recent intrusion and her
juices now flowed freely from her little pussy. She looked longingly
at her playmate, ready for whatever she had in store for her.</p><p>Allison took one hand and rubbed Hannah's pussy, pinching her clit as
before, this time also letting her pinky plunge inside. Though Allison
did not realize it, she was stroking Hannah's pee hole. With her other
hand, she took her first two fingers and pushed them into Hannah's
little gape, widening it and making Hannah wince in pain.</p><p>Pain quickly turned to pleasure as Hannah thrust instinctively into
Allison's hands. Hannah shivered with delight and then, in not more
than a minute, reached a climax that sent pussy juices all over her
playmates hands and arms. Hannah layed onto her side, out of breath,
as Allison went into the bathroom to wash. Hannah followed, cleaning
herself so they wouldn't get caught.</p><p>""OK, you're all done. Now do me."" Allison said.</p>"
1703,"Playing Doctor with Hannah, Part 2",Inglorious_Babysitter,2,,"['gg', 'oral', 'mast', 'anal', 'ped', 'exhib', 'mild d/s']","<p>Hannah and her new playmate, Allison, were still in the playroom. As
far as their mothers knew, they were playing innocently. As Hannah put
her sundress back on, she decided to leave her blouse off since she
was still feeling warm from Allison's ""doctoring.""</p><p>""OK, now you do me."" Allison said.</p><p>Allison's chubby build made her look pubescent at only six, and Hannah
was excited to be able to play doctor with her new friend. Hannah,
being a precocious girl, set a few rules for Allison. The shyness gone
from her voice, Hannah played the role of the doctor.</p><p>""You have to say 'Yes doctor' when I tell you what to do. If I do
something that hurts, you have to say where it hurts and ask me to stop.""</p><p>Allison said OK, and Hannah picked up the stethoscope. In her best
doctor tone, she said ""OK, Allison, I need you to take off your shirt
and shorts.""</p><p>""Yes, doctor."" was Allison's playful reply as she undressed. As
Allison did with Hannah, Hannah took Allison's clothes to the basement
bathroom so that, if their mothers came down the stairs Allison could
run to the bathroom so they wouldn't get caught.</p><p>Allison's body was stunning to Hannah. A little roll of pudge over her
panties gave her a little extra tummy, a deep belly button, and her
chubby chest made her look older than she was. Hannah took the
stethoscope and listened to Allison's heart, alternating between the
underside of each nipple and pushing in so that Allison's little
breasts would jiggle just a bit when Hannah moved the toy stethoscope.</p><p>Allison was beginning to enjoy being Hannah's patient, and Hannah was
enjoying being the doctor.</p><p>""Allison, I want you to say 'yes, doctor' like I did."" Hannah said.</p><p>""Now, lay down on your back so I can check your nipples.""</p><p>""Yes doctor."" Allison replied, obediently.</p><p>Hannah rubbed Allison's chest, admiring the roundness of her
undeveloped breasts. She cupped each one in her hand and squeezed the
flesh until she heard a faint gasp of air from Allison.</p><p>""That hurt a little."" Allison said.</p><p>""Sorry"" Hannah replied shyly. She didn't want to ruin the fun.</p><p>Hannah leaned down and kissed Allison's chest once, then twice, then
repeatedly, softly telling her playmate that she was sorry for hurting
her.</p><p>""I like your kisses."" Allison said, encouraging Hannah to continue.</p><p>""I like kissing you. I think you have very nice nipples."" Hannah
replied, continuing to kiss and caress Allison's chest. ""I need to
keep examining, though.""</p><p>The kisses stopped. Allison's eyes were closed as she relished the
exciting new feelings that Hannah had given her, but now Hannah was
ready to move on.</p><p>""Lay on your tummy. I want to look at your back."" Hannah said.</p><p>Allison complied with a ""Yes, doctor."" and rolled onto her tummy.
Hannah took the stethoscope and moved it around her back as if to
stall for time. Hannah was feeling shy about going further with
Allison, though she wanted desperately to do so. The outline of
Allison's little bottom was apparent through her underwear, which were
pink and orange striped. The elastic was nearly worn away and the tip
of her crack was visible.</p><p>""It's time to look at your wee-wee and bottom, so I need to pull down
your panties.""</p><p>""Yes doctor."" Allison replied, and raised her hips. Hannah found
herself too shy to lower Allison's underwear. Instead, she clumsily
rubbed Allison's cheeks through her panties. Allison, a bit confused,
stood up.</p><p>""Don't you want to keep playing?"" Allison asked.</p><p>""Yes, can you take off your panties for me?"" Hannah stuttered as she
asked.</p><p>Allison took them off, revealing her young body completely. Her labia
were thick and full for a six-year old, and her mound was hairless,
but had a little crease horizontally where she was slightly
overweight. Her bottom was smooth, and lily-white.</p><p>Hannah was stunned at her playmate's naked body. She finally said ""OK,
first I want to look at you standing up.""</p><p>Allison was happy to show her body off to Hannah, and Hannah was very
excited at the idea that Allison would let her see 'everything.'
Hannah was still shy about touching her playmate, so Allison stood
nude, smiling back at Hannah, while Hannah sat fixated on Allison's
little pussy.</p><p>""T...turn around."" Hannah finally said.</p><p>""Yes doctor"" was Allison's playful reply as she turned. Hannah was
again fixated on Allison, too shy to do anything. Allison's little
bottom quivered with excitement.</p><p>Finally, Hannah came out of her shell. A little ashamed, she whispered
into Allison's ear ""I want to touch your wee-wee and bottom but I was
afraid to try.""</p><p>""I touched yours and it was lots of fun."" said Allison. ""I want you to
touch me too, and kiss me there.""</p><p>""OK."" said Hannah. ""Lay down on your back.""</p><p>Allison did, and Hannah reached for Allison. She touched Allison's
thighs, then her belly, then her thighs again. Allison coaxed poor
Hannah. Allison took Hannah's hand and put it between her legs. ""You
can touch my wee-wee. It's OK.""</p><p>Hannah felt the warmth coming from Allison's pussy, then the dampness
of her juices as she became aroused. Hannah's hand had not penetrated
her playmate, but just sat pinned between Allison's upper thighs.</p><p>Hannah finally worked up the courage to touch Allison's pussy. She
rubbed her labia, then pinched her little mound above her pussy.
Allison moaned, which seemed to embolden Hannah. Hannah ran her hand
down Allison's pussy, her index and ring fingers traced the edged of
her labia, while her middle finger penetrated Allison for the first
time. Allison moaned, but bit her lip so that nobody would hear them.
Hannah continued in the same motion until Allison finally came, and
Hannah now felt the precious juices of Allison's orgasm on her hand.</p><p>Now emboldened, Hannah collected herself. She stopped rubbing, but she
was aroused herself. She loved hearing and saying 'dirty words.'
though childish, they were what she knew, and she felt herself
becoming aroused every time she heard or said something about
Allison's privates.</p><p>""Allison, please turn over so I can look at your bottom.""</p><p>""Yes doctor."" Allison replied as she turned over. Hannah grabbed
Allison's cheeks a bit roughly and began squeezing them. She did so
innocently, but it was unpleasant to Allison.</p><p>""Does that hurt?"" asked Hannah.</p><p>""Yeah, a little.""</p><p>""Sorry."" said Hannah.</p><p>""It's OK."" said Allison.</p><p>Hannah pulled out the thermometer, awaiting Allison's reaction. Hannah
spread Allison's cheeks, revealing her little pink anus.</p><p>""I want to look in your bottom for a while."" said Hannah. Allison laid
still while Hannah studied the little pink rosebud in front of her.
Hannah found that by pulling harder, she could make Allison's little
anus pop open. Curiously, Hannah leaned down and sniffed. It had
almost no smell as Allison's mother made sure that Allison was very
clean, and so Hannah, now aroused even more, gave Allison's anus a
little kiss.</p><p>Now it was time for the thermometer. Hannah reached over for the
thermometer, then ordered Allison to hold her cheeks apart while
Hannah put in the thermometer. Allison pulled her little bottom open
and Hannah spit into Allison's ass. Allison jumped. ""It'll make the
thermometer go in easier."" said Hannah. With that, Hannah put the
thermometer against Allison's little butt and pushed. It slid in
effortlessly this time. Allison whimpered until the toy moved through
her anus. As it did, it became easier for Hannah to push, so she
pushed the thermometer in until it almost disappeared. It was nearly
10cm deep. Allison yelped.</p><p>""Pull it out. It hurts."" Allison said. Hannah removed the thermometer
gradually. When she finished, she saw Allison crying.</p><p>""It hurt so bad. It's too big."" sobbed Allison. Hannah decided that
doctor time was over and instead decided to kiss her friend.</p><p>""I'll make it better."" said Hannah, as she kissed her friend, dipping
her tongue low through Allison's pussy. The wave of pleasure that had
struck Hannah now found Allison's little pussy. Allison, still holding
her bottom open began to gyrate.</p><p>Hannah reached between Allison's legs to tickle her pussy.</p><p>""Hold your bottom open, Allison. I going to make you feel good all
over."" Hannah didn't need Allison to do that, but she loved the sight
of Allison's perfectly clean little asshole, gaping from the
thermometer that had just been pulled out. Hannah would also kiss
Allison's pussy, and occasionally move her tongue up to that perfect
little rosebud. Allison's tears finally turned to pleasure as she
exploded into orgasm.</p><p>Hannah helped her playmate stand and get dressed. They heard Allison's
mother yell down the stairs:</p><p>""We need to leave in a few minutes. Finish playing and come up.""</p><p>The girls looked at each other, and decided to play one last game.
Hannah took Allison by the hips and pulled her panties to her knees.
Then, she would say to Allison ""open your wee-wee."" Allison did this
and got a kiss from Hannah right on the clit. Hannah gave a lingering
kiss that sent shudders down Allison's spine. Without a word, Hannah
then said ""Open your bottom."" Allison turned and bent over, spreading
her cheeks for Hannah, who kissed Allison's little rosebud.</p><p>Allison quickly pulled up her panties, turned and pulled Hannah's
panties down. ""Open your wee-wee."" Allison ordered, as Hannah spread
herself for Allison's kiss. ""Open your bottom."" Allison kissed
Hannah's anus lovingly, but was so enthralled that she did not notice
her mother coming down the stairs...</p>"
1704,"Mother's Milk, Daughter's Submission",Inglorious_Babysitter,1,"A mother nurses her baby girl who, at the tender age of 5 years still adores her mother's milk, but must now accept that she is being watched.","['Fg', 'lac', 'exhib', 'anal']","<p>Ms. Brooks was a single mother. She lived alone with her daughter Leslie which, at the time Leslie was born was troubling to her since Leslie's Father was not in the picture. More specifically, Ms. Brooks did not know just who precisely Leslie's father was.</p><p>The day Ms. Brooks gave birth to Leslie, she had resolved that she would nurse young Leslie, believing that it would accelerate her development; reading articles in this magazine or that, and even joining La Leche League, receiving mailers and information pertaining to nursing beyond infancy.</p><p>Still, Ms. Brooks did not adhere to this behaviour strictly for the purpose of grooming her daughter, but also because she found the very idea arousing to herself. She had had many encounters with women in which the eroticism of kissing and suckling her breasts became a journey of self-discovery, and deep-down, since Leslie's infancy, she desired this newborn baby, who became a toddler, and a young girl, now aged four years and some months.</p><p>""Ouch! You're hurting Mommy"" she had said once to young Leslie, when Leslie had sprouted her front teeth and, at the age of two years, had begun to bite her Mother's breast rather than provide the sweet suckling to which Ms. Brooks--Chelsea--a woman of 26 at the time--had come to love and adore.</p><p>Chelsea, despite the fact that her daughter had developed her front teeth, could not bear the thought of discontinuing the mouth to breast nursing of her baby girl.</p><p>""Boo-ba,"" as her daughter said it at two years, was Leslie's little expression of desire for her Mother's milk. Chelsea would undress herself from the waist up, then proceed to undo little Leslie's baby clothes. Chelsea loved the skin on skin contact that this afforded: Leslie's nude tummy and chest against her own, and Chelsea would take the two-year old in her arms, holding Leslie's diapered baby bottom with one arm and stroking her bare back with the other while Leslie suckled Chelsea's nipple.</p><p>Still, Chelsea found herself in difficult times as Leslie aged even though, as a single mother on the dole, money shortages were all-too frequent. Deep down, Chelsea resented men since Leslie's Father was ever-absent. She blamed herself for being easy, but detested that familiar sentiment among men, oft described among her ladyfriends as ""find'em fuck'em and flee."" It was among her ladyfriends that she discovered a pornographer, whose name is not important, or so she was told.</p><p>A friend of Chelsea named April had a daughter a year older than Leslie, and the two young Mothers had been friends for some time. As such, they had shared the details of nursing their toddlers in spite of the social taboo, and in spite of the budding teeth of their infants, because each shared the same sexual gratification, unmentioned to the world, of their own toddler child suckling their breast: first the left, then the right. It was April who introduced Chelsea to this man: a man whom she would never meet face to face, but in written communication alone. All he asked was for video of Mother and Child, nursing, with the child unclothed, in exchange for 50 quid. Chelsea shuddered at the thought of being watched by anonymous payors who would likely be studying young Leslie's body in detail, but it was the financial troubles that returned to the forefront of her mind, so she agreed to make the first video.</p><p>The pornographer contacted her shortly thereafter instructing her to purchase a digital camera and, among other simple instructions to maintain a discreet relationships, mail a memory card containing the video from a post some distance away from her home, to a postal box within mainland Europe in exchange for 100 quid. She was also advanced 300 quid for her troubles, and the purchase of the camera, with the promise that with increased degrees of eroticism and the satisfaction of ""special"" requests, the pay would be greater. All of the instructions would arrive by post, never electronically, and communications were to be destroyed after reading.</p><p>On a summer afternoon, Chelsea set up the camera on a tripod in her bedroom and awaited young Leslie's request for boo-ba and began the recording. As it happened predictably at about five o'clock, Leslie came into the bedroom clad in a toddler's shirt and a diaper. Young Leslie took no notice of the camera, climbed to her mother's bed where Chelea sat at the head wearing a nightgown.</p><p>""Boo-ba,"" the toddler demanded as young Leslie grabbed her mother's breast.</p><p>""Yes, sweetie,"" said Chelsea and, in the same manner as always, removed her gown and Chelsea's shirt, leaving mother and baby covered in panties and diaper. Chelsea held her young daughter to her left breast, where Leslie began to suckle.</p><p>""Remember not to hurt Mommy,"" Chelsea instructed Leslie, as Chelsea pulled her lips taut across her own teeth to remind young Leslie that her lips were for suckling, and Mommy's breast was not to be bitten.</p><p>Leslie pursed her lips as instructed and suckled her Mother's breast. The baby girl could feel her Mother's hands: the left gently rubbing her bare back, sending chills up the length of it, and the right, cradling her bottom and occasionally rubbing her thighs.</p><p>After a few moments, Chelsea switched Leslie to the right breast, the left still dripping with milk which Chelsea was careful to capture with the video camera. the milk ran between them forming a small puddle where their skins melded together: Leslie's tummy against the area beneath her mother's left breast while Leslie went on to suckle the other side.</p><p>The simple act of nursing in front of the video recorder provided Chelsea with a little extra to purchase all manner of small things for herself and her daughter. As time passed, young Leslie became potty trained, and the diaper was replaced by little girl panties and the toddler shirts were replaced by dresses. At the age of five, young Leslie still asked for Boo-ba, but her modesty had begun to take effect.</p><p>To the excitement of her own mother, Leslie would cry, ""Mommy, why do I have to take off my dress?""</p><p>""So it doesn't get dirty honey. Mommy will rub your back, just like always."" But Leslie had become apprehensive since her Mother also rubbed her panty-clad bottom. Chelsea intentionally left Leslie in panties that were a bit small so that the panties would ride in her crack and also ride up, partly exposing her buttocks to the camera.</p><p>Chelsea's long, pristine fingernails still stroked the little girl's back as young Leslie suckled her Mother's breast, but Chelsea also became unabashed about rubbing Leslie's developing bottom, paying particular attention to the line where her panties met bare skin. Chill bumps would cover Leslie's little legs and bottom and, over the course of many long minutes of suckling, young Leslie would forget that she was nude except for a pair of panties. She would relax, and suckle her mother's breasts as she had since birth.</p><p>Leslie's modesty began to hamper the excitement of the suckling and stroking that Chelsea so enjoyed performing with her little girl, and Chelsea began to think it was time to wean Leslie and stop this act that she had enjoyed for so long. Then, a request came after some hundred videos of nursing. As Chelsea read it, she quietly became aroused at the idea that her little girl would be the subject of more erotic acts--acts which required her Mother's coercion. Young Leslie was to 'reveal' herself to the camera and read a short script. Chelsea read it for herself, and immediately felt a surge of wetness in her vagina as she did as she fantasized about the young girl performing the acts described in this new request. Chelsea could not resist placing a hand down her panties, lifting her evening gown first, and then slipping her hand down across the slit of her vagina and inside as she read the entire script. When she climaxed, she called for Leslie in a winded voice. She had to quickly regain composure as she heard Leslie approach.</p><p>The most difficult part was to come: Chelsea had to tell Leslie that this would be videotaped and watched by people, and that she would have to be completely naked. Chelsea dared not tell Leslie that the videotaping had been going on for so long, so she moved the recorder prominently to the foot of the bed. When Leslie entered, she explained:</p><p>""Honey, you know that Mommy thinks you are very beautiful don't you?""</p><p>""Yes."" Leslie replied.</p><p>""...and did you know that other people think you are very beautiful also?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Do you know what this is?"" Chelsea asked, pointing at the camera.</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>there was a brief period of silence. ""Well, honey, Mommy needs you o do some things in front of the camera. You know that you and Mommy need money for the things we have, and Mommy needs to make a movie of you that people will pay to watch.""</p><p>""Like in the theatres, Mommy?""</p><p>""No, this movie is very private.""</p><p>""What's 'private' mean, Mommy?""</p><p>""It means that only a few people will see it because ... well..."" chelsea stopped and looked Leslie up and down. ""Sometimes, people want to watch 'private' movies of other people doing bad things. Private things.""</p><p>""Like what, Mommy?""</p><p>Chelsea clammed up ""Like when little girls ...um...."" Leslie looked naively at her mother. ""...um...to make this private movie you have to undress all the way, and say and do the things on this paper, and so do I.""</p><p>Chelsea handed the paper to Leslie, who read the paper. As she did, her eyes got wider and wider, when her mother said, ""you don't have to, but it would really help us, and besides, Mommy loves being with you, nursing and touching, and kissing, and for the parts where you're by yourself, Mommy will be behind the camera with you. Ok, honey?""</p><p>There was another moment of silence as Leslie finished reading the script before she finally replied, ""Ok, Mommy.""</p><p>The script called for the little girl and the mother to make a detailed and painstaking video of the little girl (Leslie was not named) undressing and exhibiting herself, followed by a session in which Mommy nursed her little girl, but with both ultimately nude. though Leslie did not realize, some parts would be painful. In her naivety, she thought it would be easy:</p><p>THE REQUEST:</p><p>the first of many, if Chelsea and little Leslie performed the acts requested by the client, the two rehearsed and, after several days, made the video.</p><p>The video faded in, with the bed in view. from the corner, the five year old Leslie climbed onto the bed, her mother standing behind the camera giving her cues.</p><p>She stood on the bed in a short skirt and tank top, waving to the camera and starting her lines. ""Hello all. I hope you like me. I am five years old...."" she began in her still-babyish voice. ""I am extra good, and I always do what Mommy says.""</p><p>""Tell us what you're wearing."" came Chelsea's voice from behind the camera.</p><p>""My tankie, my shorts, and my pannies"" verbalized the little girl.</p><p>""Tell us what you're going to do first."" said Chelsea.</p><p>""First, I'm gonna pull down my shorts."" said Leslie, as she paused, then undid her shorts and pulled them to her knees. ""Then lift my tankie"" she continued as she tucked the hem of the tank top under her neck. ""....so Mommy can take a video of my tummy..."" she continued, her hands free to rub her tummy. She smiled at the camera, one finger alternately pressing and releasing her bellybutton. ""In and out, In and out.""</p><p>""Now,"" Chelsea continued after a short while, ""take off some more. We want to see more.""</p><p>""Ooo kay"" said Leslie playfully, as she pulled her tank top over her head and off. Dropping to her knees, she scooted closer to the foot of the bed, and the camera, lightly holding her nipples with her thumb and forefinger on each side. ""These are my nipples. I want boobs like my Mommy so I can nurse a baby. It feels sooooo good when I do this..."" she said as she massaged her undeveloped little white chest. Her pink nipples creased and crumpled for the camera, which was zoomed very close now.</p><p>The little girl continued, ""I'm not supposed to take my tankie off, but Mommy said to, and I always do what Mommy says.""</p><p>""Pull your shorts off the rest of the way and turn round and round."" Chelsea interjected for the camera, as Leslie complied standing, then pulling her feet together to remove her shorts. She obediently turned round slowly, giving the camera time to capture her little camel toed panties, then her back, covered in chill bumps from the cool air, then down, showing the tip of her crack, and her young, shapely bottom which her too-small panties barely covered.</p><p>Leslie faced the camera again for her next line, ""now I have to do the bad part and pull down my pannies."" As she did, she shook her hips side to side and pulled her panties to her ankles and off. She giggled a bit but then continued, ""Mommy said this is being bad, but I know you all want to see my privates."" She arched her hips forward, still standing, pointing between her legs.</p><p>""What's that, honey?"" Chelsea asked.</p><p>""It's my weewee, Mommy. Sometimes I open it like this."" Leslie reached down and pulled her labia apart showing her little virgin hole, just like they rehearsed, setting herself close to the camera. ""...and put my finger in like this. It feels sooo nice,"" she said, burying a finger inside her vagina."" Removing her finger and moving up her baby anatomy, she flicked her pee hole then her clit. ""This part feels really good."" She said as she rubbed her clit. Her vagina began to moisten as she became aroused. She knelt down and laid back, rubbing herself to orgasm, just as they rehearsed. Finally, her open legs closed around her vagina and hand as she quivered as her mother quietly asked, ""It feels very good, doesn't it?""</p><p>""mmmmhmmm."" Leslie replied.</p><p>""What else Do you want to show us honey?"" chelsea asked. Leslie knew what to do.</p><p>""My bottom,"" she replied, as she stood up and looked into the camera over her shoulder.</p><p>Chelsea moved around the camera, saying to Leslie, ""What makes you so extra good?""</p><p>""I always do what Mommy says."" Leslie replied.</p><p>""I need to work your bottom for the camera. Help Mommy by opening up and bending over."" They both became a little anxious, Leslie, because she had never been penetrated anally, and because the cool air struck her anus as she complied with her mother's order, spreading her buttocks and exposing her anus. Chelsea was anxious because she knew this would hurt her baby girl in a very private place.</p><p>Chelsea placed her thumb flatly against her little girl's anus. ""What do we call this, honey?""</p><p>""My bummyhole.""</p><p>""What does Mommy need you to do?""</p><p>""Mommy needs me to ask...um..."" Leslie hesitated, ""Mommy, stick your finger in my bummyhole.""</p><p>""What comes after?"" Chelsea asked the little girl.</p><p>""Boo-ba."" Leslie replied.</p><p>With that, Chelsea took her first finger and pushed it steadily into the little girl's anus. Leslie squealed a bit, ""aaah...aaaah. ow."" Chelsea was quick to bury the finger in her baby, until chelsea's knuckles pressed firmly and deeply against little Leslie's quivering buttocks, her opposite hand holding the baby's tummy. Chelsea stood Leslie up and they both looked at the camera.</p><p>""Count for Mommy, honey.""</p><p>""One."" Leslie began, ""Two, Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten.""</p><p>After ten, Chelsea removed her finger, and little Leslie said her last line for the camera. ""Now I can nurse Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes, baby. You did so well. Come drink Mommy's milk."" With that, the camera rolled as Chelsea laid on the bed, completely naked, and Leslie curled in her Mother's arms. As Leslie reached for her Mother's breast with her mouth, Chelsea held the little baby bottom she had just penetrated, while stroking the little girl's back with the other hand, giving them goosebumps. As Leslie drank from each breast, her mother would occasionally reach between her baby's legs and rub her 'weewee.'</p>"
1705,"Baby Kari, Loving Mother, Part 1",Inglorious_Babysitter,1,A story of how a young Bisexual Mother found deep sexual gratification in doing what she loves: Nursing and caring for her baby girl.,"['FFM(exposition/voy)', 'gg lac oral nepi diaper anal']","<p>April was a young lady of just 20 when she gave birth to Kari, her pride and joy, and her only child. April had flirted with the Gentlemen, but had always preferred women. In particular, she preferred young women who practised the same obsessive hygiene she practiced herself. She kept herself shaven clean, doing so on nearly a daily basis from her armpits to her vagina. She would also very carefully shave around her anus with an ambidextrous grace in which first the left hand held the corresponding cheek open while the right hand, holding a safety razor, cleaned the small down of hair within the crack of her bottom, then alternating hands, and gracefully doing the same to the other side, holding her right cheek open with her right, and shaving the remainder of her anus with her left hand.</p><p>In the parfumerie down the street from a local pub that she frequented on what seemed of late to be a daily basis (and perhaps it would be accurate to say 'a twice daily basis'), she often spent quite a long time fiddling about with the samples before ladies night out, testing the bottles (on her wrists and arms, of course) for the scent that suited her mood best. She loved coming home from work with a new perfume in hand. She would not dab it on her neck and shoulders in the usual way, but instead would make a habit of lowering her panties, admiring her shaven vagina while she applied the perfume: just a couple shots to her lovely vagina and a couple more to her bottom. Invariably, she would apply it directly to her anus which caused a burning sensation at first, but over time she became accustomed to the sensation and, to the surprise and appreciation of her lady-friends, she became obsessed with smelling fresh.</p><p>At just twenty years of age, she found herself pregnant, quite unexpectedly, after participating in a night of drunken debauchery--a threesome--with one of her lady-friends, and the boyfriend of the lady-friend. Initially, she felt rather silly for going through with it. She did not find men unattractive, though she preferred women rather strongly to men, and she had engaged in many devious sexual acts with her friend, Chelsea, but never in the presence of another, particularly a man.</p><p>It was this man who watched them while they, April and Chelsea, both drunk from several pints each at the pub, agreed once to perform oral sex with one another while the man watched in darkness, each taking their turn licking and sucking on the other's vagina. It was April though, dis-inhibited by the infusion of alcohol, who asked her lady-friend to lick her anus. It started with April on her back on the bed, nude, and smelling of sweet Strawberry perfume, legs apart, arching her back and pressing Chelsea's head down against the bedclothes, aligning her mouth for the long, slow lick, from the tip of April's crack, straight across her anus, then in circles around it, before moving a pulsating tongue up to April's vagina for a lovely climax.</p><p>Still, nothing compared to baby Kari, the product of this threesome, in the eyes of April. Not only was Kari the most beautiful thing she had ever seen, but April loved her daughter like none other. So enthralled was April by little Kari that April became ever emboldened as she explored the sexuality of her child.</p><p>Nursing was one of her earliest and fondest rituals; something she refused to give up for years to come. As an infant just a few months old, little Kari's cooing, laughing, and especially her body enthralled her mother. When the time came to nurse, Kari's cries for her mother's milk moistened April's vagina. Obsessively clean, April would take little Kari to he bedroom, laying her on the bed. Before beginning with Kari, April would remove her own dress and bra, and take her own panties and pull them to her knees. She then took a baby wipe and thoroughly cleaned herself of the juices which her vagina had already produced, then, wiping vigorously, used the fresh baby wipe to masturbate herself to orgasm. As she did, the milk from her 36DD breasts flowed freely down her chest, along her ribcage and belly.</p><p>Leaning over little Kari, she would take the first streams of milk and catch them with her finger, wiping up her belly and then presenting her milk-soaked finger to Kari's mouth. Little Kari's lips and tongue felt exquisite as the baby drank the milk from her mother's finger, sucking and licking it as April again felt her vagina moisten and swell.</p><p>Once April's finger was dry, little Kari stopped sucking and began cooing for more. ""Nakey, honey,"" April would say, as she slipped off the baby's outfit first, then unstrapped the diaper, pulling it down in front and off. Little Kari still had her baby fat, which gave her plump, smooth labia, and a round little bottom which produced an exquisite site for the young mother as she looked down at her naked baby. Naive little Kari cooed as her mother picked her up, one hand holding her head, and the other exploring her little naked private parts.</p><p>April placed her right hand at Kari's crotch, resting her two middle fingers in the baby's little bottom crack, her thumb extended up to stroke the baby's labia. Then, sitting down, April allowed her panties to slide the rest of the way off such that mother and baby were completely naked. She held Kari's mouth to her breast, which now gushed the sweet milk for little Kari to suckle. From the other side, milk gushed down onto the baby's crotch, which April held in perfect position to catch the drips of milk from her other breast. Using her thumb, she would massage Kari's little baby pussy, encircling the clit and occasionally finding the tiny vaginal opening which found itself a willing target for April's thumb.</p><p>Little Kari instinctively pulled closer to her mother in rhythmic pulses in sync with the suckling action of her mouth on Mother's breast. It was at just eight months that little Kari's pleasure was evident to April as the little baby hips moved, inviting April to continue. It was also at eight months that April felt the little baby suddenly close her legs around April's thumb. As this happened, April felt little Kari shudder with delight as a few drops of baby juices squirted out and covered April's thumb. As little Kari finished, April put the baby down on the bed, then tasted the juices on her thumb. The first taste of the sweet secretions from her baby caused April to orgasm herself.</p><p>""Time to wipe you all clean, sweetie."" April said to the little one laying on the bed. April took a warm sponge from a bowl of water, which she tested with her finger to make sure it was just right. She meticulously washed little Kari, starting with the baby's arms and feet, then dipping the sponge again. She moved on to the baby's chest and tummy, paying particular attention to the little tufts of fat which made the site of Kari's pink baby nipples all the more alluring. She then straightened each leg, pulling the baby's legs apart farther than needed, causing the baby's labia to separate. Running the sponge up and down each leg, April thought to herself how wonderful her baby had tasted, especially as finished with the baby's thighs and slowly moved the sponge across Kari's little fat baby pussy. Kari giggled at the sensation, and April, sensing her baby's approval, continued to stimulate the little baby pussy with the sponge. Finally, April could no longer resist. She put the sponge back in the warm water and softly stroked Kari's pussy with her bare hand, stroking upward using her fingertips which put chills all over the naked baby's skin, then downwards with her fingers flat, slowing down to draw circles around the baby's clit and 'pee-pee' hole before slipping a finger into Kari's little virgin baby vagina.</p><p>Kari reacted again by rhythmically matching the motion of her mother, enticing April to work her magic as the baby tried to process the amazing feeling caused by being touched down there. Though it took several minutes of this, it seemed so short to April before the little baby closed her legs around her mother's hand again, shuddering and squirting baby juice onto April's hand.</p><p>""You like nakey time don't you, baby,"" April said, smiling as the baby cooed and smiled back at her mother. April flipped little Kari onto her tummy and took the sponge again, washing down the baby's back. The soapy water began to trickle into the small of Kari's back as chills covered the little one once again.</p><p>Moving the sponge to Kari's little baby bottom as the little one lay face down, flat against the bed, April washed her baby's cheeks, then opened Kari's little baby legs to bring all of her virgin sex into view, from the tip of her bottom crack, all the way around to her baby clit was one continuous slit, accentuated by the abundance of baby fat that rounded her buttocks and gave her labia the certain fullness that was so irresistible to her mother.</p><p>April helped Kari move onto her knees which brought the baby's anus into view as the little baby bottom was elevated and now stuck straight out, at the perfect height for April to kneel beside the bed so that her face aligned with Kari's privates. Kari rested her head on her arms and lay still for April as April took a baby wipe and slowly wiped up and down the crack of Kari's little baby bottom. She then used a second wipe to clean Kari's baby pussy once more, finishing bath time by slowly wiping the baby's anus in meticulous slow circles.</p><p>Kari's anus was an immaculate shade of pink thanks to her mother's meticulous hygiene, and moist and smelling of fresh baby wipe, it proved an enticing target once more for April. April gently opened her baby's bottom, pushing the soft flesh of Kari's cheeks away from her anus with her thumbs, then blew cool air up and down the baby's sex, from her clit to her anus, which now popped open as it was gently stretched. The chills this gave little Kari emboldened April.</p><p>""A biiig kiss for a cleeean baby,"" April teased, as she set her mouth against Kari's pink rosebud, kissing loudly and licking circles around the little hole. When Kari did not protest, April pressed her tongue firmly against the baby's open anus, stretching a little harder with her thumbs to open Kari a bit more, and it happened: April's tongue found it's way into Kari's anus as the incredibly soft, warm baby flesh closed tightly around it. The baby's sphincter instinctively clinched around April's tongue, which was now buried inside the little rosebud as far as it would go.</p><p>Letting go of the baby's buttocks, April now set a pair of fingers into Kari's labia to give the baby clit a little pinch. The baby climaxed again, from the anal stimulation her mother offered with her tongue, combined with the pinch of her baby clit.</p><p>Finally, it was time to finish up the little play-date....for now...and so April dressed herself and her baby, but it wasn't long before little Kari grew and started becoming more curious about her mother. Though the little one could not express it, she loved the sensations that her mother had given her and anxiously awaited the twice-daily nursing and bath, but now it was time to go out for a stroll in the park.</p>"
1706,"Mother's Milk, Daughter's Submission, Part 2",Inglorious_Babysitter,2,Chelsea receives her next movie request. Leslie enjoys being a star but gets a big surprise.,"['Fg', 'oral', 'lac', 'romance', 'panties', 'inc', 'exhib', 'anal', 'ws']","<p>Chelsea and Leslie had enjoyed the extra cash they raked in from their little movies. Not only that, but Chelsea's worst fear of alienating her daughter had not come true. Instead, five year old Leslie Brooks was more than able to process just what was going on. She even got a bigger allowance than any of her friends. She had started acting like a 'big girl,' except alone with Mommy. There, in the bedroom, she was Mommy's little baby, and little plaything.</p><p>Leslie knew her Mother enjoyed nursing as much as she did, and though Leslie did not fully understand her Mother's growing lust, she would let her mother undress her for nursing. Sometimes, they made a video, most of them short, other times they nursed privately. Even in those private moments, Leslie still puckered up like a baby and asked for ""boo-ba,"" flirtatiously flashing a bit of skin to her mother. She would typically approach her around nursing time, lift her dress halfway up her belly, hopping up onto Mommy's lap and straddling her leg, showing off her little girl panties. Chelsea would stop what she was doing--it didn't really matter what--and give little Leslie a kiss and a pat on the bottom, telling her to run ahead and get on the bed. Chelsea never made her wait any time. She would come running to the bedroom to undress her little girl. Leslie's dress would sit listlessly across her midsection as the little girl stretched her arms over the bed for her mother to remove her dress. Off came the dress, as Chelsea would take a moment to rub Leslie's little undeveloped buds and tell her how someday, she would nurse and love a baby of her own.</p><p>Then it was time to play with the panties before taking them off. Chelsea invariably had to get her own top and bra removed as her own excitement left her breasts beginning to radiate that familiar warm rushing sensation that was quickly followed by drops of warm milk. Leslie loved the sight of them, especially when Mommy bent over the bed, dangling them, swollen, for Leslie to see. Occasionally, Leslie would even give one a squeeze which caused a shot of milk to rain down on her. Chelsea would kiss the spot where the milk landed, usually on Leslie's thigh, but occasionally on her panties or belly. Chelsea always traced the lines of her little girl's underwear: the waistband, the leg holes, and finally the slit that wedged in Leslie's privates from the top of her slit, underneath and back to the top of her bottom. finally, Chelsea took the panties by curling her fingers into the waistband on each hip. Leslie would raise up, and the panties came down and off. Then it was Mommy's turn to remove her lower garments, and finally her panties. The naked Mother and Child embraced and Leslie would drink as her mother fondled, and occasionally penetrated her.</p><p class=""h2"">The next request</p><p>A typical day for her mother was to check the post for any requests, since these were often lucrative. Today, one came, and it was different. Everything up to now was mostly new ways to pose Leslie, but this one instructed Chelsea to train Leslie in ""Other places to nurse."" It also involved the use of toys to penetrate her little girl. Chelsea hesitated a moment as she read the note. The viewer wanted Leslie to be unaware of the toy until the making of the movie, and her reaction was to be filmed. She was advanced 50 quid for the necessary toys: a smooth steel vibrator for her pussy, and a butt plug for her ass. chelsea decided to make the purchases as there was a store nearby that dealt in adult toys, but they certainly did not make butt plugs for a child. The smallest had a diameter of 3cm at its largest point.</p><p>As Chelsea walked home, she felt worried about Leslie, but she also felt excited. Leslie had become very accustomed to their erotic private shows, and even showed some pleasure from being penetrated, though Chelsea's finger hardly measured up to the girth or length of the plug that was to go in Leslie's little bottom.</p><p>As Leslie played in her room that afternoon, Chelsea nonchalantly walked the toy to the master bedroom where they did their nursing and put it in the bedside drawer. Then she went to Leslie's room and told her about the first part of the new request.</p><p>""We're doing a movie tonight."" Chelsea began. ""Mommy is going to kiss you down there after you undress for the camera. After that, Mommy has a couple surprises that you have to find out while we make the movie. They want to see you be surprised, okay?""</p><p>""Okay, Mommy.""</p><p>""I'm...well...honey...just remember, we can stop if you tell me to stop.""</p><p>""Are the surprises bad?""</p><p>""They are very naughty things. We need to start soon, so finish playing.</p><p>""Yes, Mommy.""</p><p>Chelsea set up the video camera in time for Leslie's nursing time. When the little girl came in, Chelsea handed Leslie her script. Chelsea started the camera as Leslie climbed on the bed and they started.</p><p>""Hey, baby girl, what are you wearing today?""</p><p>""Just my dress and pannies.""</p><p>""What are we doing tonight?""</p><p>Leslie pulled the hem of her dress up, like the little star she was becoming and said, ""Mommy is kissing me on my wee wee. That means this,"" she said as she kicked up one leg and stuck a finger against her panty-covered pussy. Then, Mommy has to kiss my bottom, Right in here,"" she said as she turned around, bent over and poked a finger between her cheeks.""I hafta pull off my dress and pull down my pannies cause Mommy said her kisses have to be on my bare wee wee and bottom."" As she removed her dress, she hooked her left thumb in the waistband of her panties and pulled the waistband down even with her crotch, revealing her little hip and the line where her leg met her crotch. She teasingly leaned into the camera with her other hand making a 'shhh' sign over her mouth and teasingly added, ""shhh...If Mommy kisses me under my pannies, it has to be a secret."" She smiled for the camera, then took her other hand down from her mouth and shook her little hips as she wiggled them down and off.</p><p>She sat down on the edge of the bed, naked, and with a hand between her legs, begged, ""Mommy, will you kiss me here?""</p><p>Chelsea was already naked. She walked around the camera, looked back at it, then adjusted it for a close up view of her daughter's little pussy. throwing her hair behind her head, she leaned down and put her right cheek against her daughter's left thigh with the camera angled so that Leslie's little pussy would stay in view. It was zoomed out just far enough that it showed Leslie's face also, as her head was propped up on a pillow so she could see what was happening. Chelsea spread Leslie's little legs so that her right leg was almost straight out, leaving an exquisite view of her little 'weewee' as she began with Leslie's thigh, making licks that moved gradually upward until she landed a long lick across the her baby's labia. Leslie felt an amazing rush of warmth and pleasure from Mommy's tongue and she instinctively cried out, ""Oh, Mommy! That feels good.""</p><p>""The best is yet to come sweetie,"" Chelsea said, as Leslie looked down at her mother. Leslie could see Mommy's open mouth, with her tongue lapping its way up her slit, alternating with her lips, which applied kiss after kiss to the little girl's pussy. ""Open yourself up for Mommy. Mommy needs your weewee open."" Chelsea guided Leslie's small hand to her right labia, which Leslie instinctively pulled open as Mommy pulled open her left. Now with full access, Chelsea alternated her tongue between the baby girl's vagina, pee hole and clit. Leslie breathed heavily, shuddering in ecstacy. Her mother was excited as well, and began rubbing between her own legs with her free hand as her baby approached orgasm. Leslie had held her head up to watch what was happening but suddenly threw it back with a loud ""ohhhhhh!"" as she orgasmed. As she did, she lost control of her 'peepee' and let loose a stream of urine onto her mother. Intoxicated by her daughter, Mommy covered her daughter's pussy with her mouth and began sucking on Leslie's pee hole, taking the stream in her mouth and swallowing it down.</p><p>""I went pee on the bed, Mommy. I'm sorry. It's just that it felt so good...""</p><p>""Mommy clean you up, baby. It's ok. Now turn over and let's do your bottom.""</p><p>Leslie's mother made sure that Leslie stayed very clean, and her anus was as pink as her swollen pussy. The little tart turned over and raised onto her knees, shoulders and head on the pillow. Mommy guided her daughter's hand again, telling her ""rub your wee wee and it makes it even better."" Leslie ran a finger up and down her slit, occasionally poking it inside as her mother delicately rimmed her baby's anus. Leslie again began breathing heavily and as Mommy began planting kisses directly on the little girl's rosebud, each one sent waves of pleasure through the sensitive flesh of her bottom. Leslie enjoyed it so much, she took both hands and spread her cheeks wider and relaxed her anus, giving her mother deeper access. Mommy obliged and tongue fucked Leslie's little bottom for the camera. Reaching under her daughter, she simultaneously pinched the baby's pee hole and clit, giving her a shuddering anal orgasm.</p><p>""Thankyou, Mommy, can I nurse now?""</p><p>""Oh honey, first I have a surprise.""</p><p>""What? but mommy I wanna nurse!""</p><p>""you're going to kiss mommy down there like I kissed you. Mommy has to make peepee for the camera and you have to nurse mommy's pee hole.""</p><p>Leslie covered her mouth. ""Honey it's not hard. Let me show you."" chelsea stood and opened her vagina, pointing out where her ""peepee hole"" was. You put your tongue in here, showing her daughter, ""and then suck on Mommy. It feels very good. Sit on the edge of the bed, baby."" Leslie slowly complied, pulling her hair behind her head and looking very vulnerable. Mommy adjusted the camera and then stood in front of her little girl. ""Kiss Mommy's tummy to start."" Leslie obeyed and progressively became more passionate as she relaxed. Then, Chelsea took her little girl and laid her on the bed, on her back, so that her shoulders were even with the edge. Chelsea held her head and actually lifted it a bit, then straddled her little girl's face.</p><p>Leslie looked up and saw her mother's pussy just above her. Her nose was lined up under her mother's anus. It was a very subservient position, and Leslie was very unsure of herself, but as Mommy lifted the little girl's head, Leslie kissed her mother's pussy, tasting it for the first time. She could feel the pleasure in her Mother's reaction, and suddenly became less afraid. She realized that this made her Mother feel very good, and so she began to suckle as if nursing her mother's breast.</p><p>The suckling action made Chelsea instinctively grind against her daughter's face, bringing her bottom down against the girl's nose. Leslie began to slurp as she breathed through her mouth, but continued to roll her tongue against her mother in a way that teased her pee hole. Chelsea hesitated, content to be eaten out by her little girl, but finally released the trickle of urine for the special request.</p><p>For Leslie, it wasn't the horrible experience she thought it would be. Mommy's peepee tasted salty. It came very fast, but the little girl managed to swallow most of it. The rest trickled down her cheeks. Her mother's cleanliness made for a perfumed-fresh smell that made the experience much more enjoyable for Leslie who, instead of getting used to what might have been an unpleasant taste, gently nursed at her mother's vagina bathed in sweet perfume. After the pee stopped, Leslie cocked her head back to taste her mother's anus, plunging her tongue deep between the standing woman's cheeks to just tickle Mommy's anus with the tip of her tongue. The little child-star then suckled on the globes of flesh of her mother's bottom, then her inner thighs, and her labia, leaving little wet spots of her baby saliva in her mother's most intimate places.</p><p>It was time for the next surprise. Chelsea retrieved the plug to put in Leslie's bottom.</p><p>""Will this hurt?"" Leslie asked, but Mommy was silent.</p><p>Chelsea gave Leslie the butt plug. She held it up to the camera, then handed it to her mother. ""Mommy, put this in my bottom.""</p><p>Leslie playfully put her butt up to the camera and spread her cheeks, showing off her precious little anus while Mommy went to the bathroom and came back with a tube of KY jelly. She came back into the room to find Leslie's little bottom pointed at the camera.</p><p>""Leslie, I need you to turn around and look at the camera. Lay on your tummy. Legs apart."" Leslie followed every instruction, laying flat, then propping her chin on her hands with her little bottom pointed away. ""Eyes forward baby. Tell the camera what you feel while I put this in.""</p><p>""That's cold!"" Leslie squealed as her mother shot a generous glob of lubricant directly against her little butt.</p><p>""It's icky,"" she added as her mother rubbed more lube on her finger, then put a coating on her daughter's bottom cheeks.</p><p>Leslie rocked her head from side to side as she stared at the camera while nothing seemed to happen, though the camera captured Chelsea coating the plug for its entry into her daughter's virgin hole. ""I wonder what Mommy's doing,"" she said teasingly into the camera.</p><p>Just then, Chelsea quietly pressed the tip of the plug against the little girl's anus. Leslie's face snapped serious. ""Oh. It's cold.""</p><p>The plug penetrated her. It was much larger than Mommy's finger. Leslie's jaw dropped. She closed her eyes and grabbed the bedclothes while trying to keep her head fixed on the camera. The girth of the toy pressed harder and harder against her sphincter which sent waves of the intense sensation--not quite pain, not quite pleasure--through the little girl. Chelsea watched silently as her daughter's little body tensed up. Her daughter's shudders intensified as the plug stretched her anus wider and wider. She did not want to start over, so she pressed on until the fullest part of the plug entered Leslie's bottom. Her anus stretched and then closed around it, swallowing the seemingly giant toy. ""Ow...owwww...owwww..."" she repeated for the camera before the plug finally went into position. Leslie exhaled deeply, threw her head back and smiled.</p><p>""Mommy, the thing in my bottom--It makes me tickle all over. It feels good.""</p><p>""Mommy is going to nurse you now, so come on over and let Mommy hold you. The toy will stay in on its own.""</p><p>Chelsea laid back on the bed and cradled Leslie, massaging between her legs. Leslie suckled her mother as the milk ran down out of the other side.</p><p>""Mommy, after boo-ba I wanna nurse your peepee again.""</p><p>""You will. It can be part of our little time together."" As Leslie suckled her mother, she had to let go occassionally to take a deep breath and let out a moan of pleasure as the plug, coupled with the sensation that her mother's hand between her legs gave her. Milk covered Leslie's face, which her mother wiped with her hand. The sweet juices from her daughter's pussy combined with the milk, which her mother tasted. Desiring more of the sweet combination, she continued massaging between Leslie's legs, occasionally reaching back and pressing on the plug, making the little girl tense up. It was so pleasurable to Leslie that it made her squirt a little juice from her pussy onto Mommy's hand, which Mommy licked again before returning it between Leslie's legs.</p><p>As Leslie finished nursing, her mother laid her face down and pulled at the butt plug. Leslie still found it painful when the ""big part"" went in or out of her bottom. She moaned and cried out that her bottom hurt as the broad toy stretched her again, but she loved the sensation it gave her when it was inside, and she loved what Mommy did after it was out. Mommy saw that the poor girl's little bottom was gaping and stretched to the limit, and Leslie's soft moans between her breaths expressed how painful it was for her to endure the insertion and removal of the plug. Mommy leaned down and rimmed the little girl's gaping anus with her tongue, round and round, until Leslie was smiling again. Her gape was a sight to behold, pink and deep. It seemed especially deep between the five-year-old cheeks which seemed so small compared to the big plug. Leslie turned around and stuck her bottom out at the camera, spreading her cheeks and relaxing her anus to give one last extra-good look for the camera. She held her pose while Chelsea got up and walked around to the camera to fade the movie. Then she got back in the bed and spread her legs as her daughter crawled up between them. Leslie buried her face in her Mother's pussy and suckled it as if she was milking one of Mommy's nipples. There was no 'peepee,' but she swallowed her mother's love juices which dripped and then streamed into her eager, suckling mouth until she made her mother come, squirting the sweet juice onto her little girl's face.</p><p>Chelsea took several baby wipes and wiped them both clean. They cuddled in bed and fell asleep together, naked.</p>"
1707,"Playing Doctor with Hannah, Part 3",Inglorious_Babysitter,3,"Hannah finds out that Mommy likes ""playing doctor"" also…","['Fg', 'exhib', 'mast', 'anal', 'panties']","<p>Allison's mother stood close to the top of the stairs, quietly listening to the girls who were out of view as they played their little kissing game. The sound of the playful voices was titillating to hear and, though Allison's mother Debby was going to have to confront the girls, she could not resist the curiosity and beauty of what she was hearing.</p><p>""Pull down your panties, Hannah,"" Debby overheard, followed by the quiet motion of Hannah's little panties sliding down her legs. ""Now, open your wee wee,"" Allison continued, then came the sound of a kiss. There was a little slurp that accompanied it, which caused Debby to become moist between her legs. ""Now turn around and open your bottom"" were the next words from Allison, followed by another kissing sound, this one accompanied by the sound of Allison exhaling as she kissed, making a little sound of rushing air through Hannah's crack.</p><p>""Thank you doctor,"" Hannah said as she pulled up her panties. ""My turn,"" she giggled.</p><p>They exchanged the same dialog, trading roles as doctor and patient with Allison's panties coming down to her knees. She opened her wee wee and then her bottom, receiving a kiss in each place. Allison's chubby build made it difficult for Hannah to kiss her anus, so Hannah would groan a little as she stuck her tongue as far as it would go, wetting the soft flesh of Allison's butt cheeks before finally reaching her anus and flicking it while Allison quivered and giggled. Hannah's face pressed firmly against Allison's buttocks, compressing them a bit, which prompted Allison to pull her cheeks wider to get the treatment she wanted: it felt sooo good having her little playmate's tongue tickle her sensitive anus. Both girls knew they were being very dirty, and when Debby came down the stairs very quietly, she caught them with both girls' facing away, Allison standing with her hands spreading her bottom, and Hannah stroking Allison's anus with her tongue.</p><p>""GIRLS!"" Debby announced loudly.</p><p>Hannah pulled back but did not turn around. Allison quickly shuffled her panties up and ran to the bathroom.</p><p>Allison's mother walked over to Hannah. ""You need to tell your mother what you were doing down here. I heard you both playing your little game.""</p><p>Hannah could not answer. Her mother would be strict--she always had been, and this would probably mean a spanking. Hannah's mother would also put her in timeout, which usually required that she undress in front of her mother, who would often set a kitchen timer for the duration of Hannah's timeout. Hannah's mind drifted to previous ""timeouts"" in which her mother would set the timer, leaving the poor little girl standing naked in the corner, sometimes facing the wall, sometimes facing the room. It seemed so unnecessary--the undressing--especially since her mother would often enter Hannah's room while the timer slowly ticked away the minutes and give Hannah a talking-to, and all-the-while Hannah could sense her nudity, and her mother's eyes gazing up and down her little body. For playing doctor, especially with her new friend, especially looking at her friend's privates, and especially for kissing her friend's privates, she feared the worst.</p><p>Debby told Hannah to go up to her mother to tell her what had happened.</p><p>The two went up together while Allison remained downstairs trying to regain her composure in the bathroom. She, too, knew she would be punished, though Debby did not believe in corporal spanking. Allison's punishment would be something else.</p><p>Hannah reached the top of the stairs where her mother sat in the kitchen. Hannah looked sheepishly at her. The two mothers exchanged glances which immediately communicated to Tracy, Hannah's mother, that the girls had been misbehaving.</p><p>""Hannah, is there something you need to tell me?"" Tracy said, with a strictly tone and expression.</p><p>""Um...we...me and um...Allison played doctor.""</p><p>""And?"" Tracy goaded, knowing that this confession was not going to be about fiddling with a stethoscope and giggling together while popping each other with the little reflex hammer.</p><p>""We were undressed and ...um...our privates were...we looked at our..I mean...we were looking at each other...um...with our panties pulled down.""</p><p>""go to your room, honey, we will talk more later. I need to talk to Allison's mom."" Tracy said, as Hannah complied, first walking away with her head down then running the length of the hall to her bedroom and falling onto her bed, burying her head in the pillow.</p><p>""Well, it's only natural for them to be curious"" Debby said to Tracy, who nodded in agreement.</p><p>""Sure it is, we just need to lay some ground rules for the girls.""</p><p>""Ofcourse,"" said Debby, still moist from the fresh memory of what she saw and heard. ""I'll call you later this week.""</p><p>""Sounds good,"" said Tracy, as Debby yelled down the stairs for Allison. Allison came up, having clothed herself, and Debby took Allison with her, bidding Tracy goodbye.</p><p>Tracy walked into her daughter's room. ""Young lady, were you supposed to be doing what you did with Allison?"" Hannah's head was buried in the pillow, but she shook her head ""no.""</p><p>""You know you should be in trouble, young lady. I need you to stand up and face Mommy."" Hannah obeyed. she fidgeted with her dress, knowing that her mother was going to make her remove it. Though she was still just a girl, modesty had begin to take hold. ""Pull your dress up and off,"" Tracy said as Hannah complied, revealing her flat tummy and chest to her mother. The cool air conditioning made chills appear on her belly and nipples as she pulled her dress over her head and off. Hannah put her dress on the floor beside her and stood in front of her mother with her legs tight together, dreading what she knew would come next. Her timeouts were usually short, but this one  seemed different.</p><p>""Hannah, take off your panties and let Mommy see you."" Hannah complied slowly, exposing her little hips and pussy before finally pulling her panties down her legs as her mother watched.  Hannah stepped out of the them as they hit the floor and kicked them aside.</p><p>By this time her Mother had become aroused. Not wanting to let on to Hannah that she enjoyed watching her daughter, she demanded that the little girl turn around. Hannah complied, her little pert bottom now pointed back at her Mother.</p><p>""Do you remember the talk about strangers touching you? Do you remember what Mommy told you about privates?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy.""</p><p>""Where are your privates?""</p><p>""Um...wherever...um...what my panties cover up...wee wee and bottom.""</p><p>""That's right, and what else about those places?""</p><p>""That...um...my wee wee and bottom are only for Mommy and the doctor to see or touch.""</p><p>""Hannah, Mommy is not going to spank you. Instead, I want you to pretend that Mommy is the doctor. Now, the doctor has looked at everything else and it's time to look at your most private place."" Tracy put her left middle finger at the tip of her daughter's crack and ran it down from the top of the crack to her anal opening, where she pushed just a little. ""Right here."" Hannah felt the sudden sensation of her Mother's polished fingernail against her little anus and instinctively her little butt in response to the tickling sensation, coupled with the little sting of having a fingernail against her most private place.</p><p>Her mother's right hand was now massaging her own cunt as she set her finger against her daughter's anus. ""Hannah, when the doctor examines you here, the doctor will ask if it's okay to perform your anal exam. You are to say 'ok' and pull your bottom open. Do you understand?""</p><p>""Yes Mommy.""</p><p>In am imitative tone, her Mother then said, ""Hannah, I need to perform your anal exam, okay?"" Hannah was stunned. She didn't expect this from her mother.</p><p>""Ok, mo...doctor,"" Hannah said. The little girl reached back and pulled her bum cheeks open with both hands. As the cool air reached her little anus, she felt tingly with excitement, but also a little nervous, since she could feel her mother's finger already touching a very sensitive area. Would it hurt? Would it feel good?</p><p>Suddenly, Hannah felt her mother pull her finger away. It was replaced by the cold rounded bulb of a thermometer. ""Relax, honey. Mommy is taking your rectal temperature,"" Tracy said, as she slid the thin thermometer into Hannah's tight little bottom. It felt cold at first, and it tickled, especially when her Mother would rotate it. After a few minutes, Hannah felt her mother pull the thermometer out.</p><p>""That tickles, Mommy.""</p><p>""It's supposed to feel tickly, baby,"" Tracy replied, ""that's part of the fun of playing doctor."" Tracy leaned forward and kissed the small of Hannah's back and whispered, ""Mommy likes playing doctor too. I bet you didn't know that.""</p><p>Hannah suddenly felt a warm rush between her legs as her mother whispered this little secret to her. Sensing her daughter's arousal, Tracy took one of Hannah's little hands, still holding her bottom open, and guided it around front and down between her legs. ""When you rub down here, it feels extra-good,"" Tracy said, as she watched her little girl start to masturbate. Then Tracy took her own finger and ran it down Hannah's spine, into the tip of her crack, and down further, until it was positioned to enter her anus.</p><p>Tracy pressed her finger into Hannah's anus to the first knuckle, rolling her finger left and right and making a beckoning motion with her fingertip, causing Hannah's anus make little popping sounds as the finger rolled around, inching deeper until it was buried completely. As Mother's finger made it's way completely into Hannah's little cavity, Hannah trembled, since the invader was larger than her playmate's little tongue, or the toy thermometer from the doctor kit. Holding her left pointer finger inside the little girl, Mommy took her right hand and placed it against Hannah's lower belly, then with the finger in the little girl's butt, pressed and curled and pressed and curled towards Hannah's belly. Both girls began dripping love juices as Tracy felt her own finger moving inside her daughter's belly, which was being held rather firmly by her right hand. Tracy pulled her daughter closer, nearly pulling the little girl off her feet until Hannah's hips were firmly planted between Tracy's inner thighs. The warmth each of them felt from body of the other caused both of them to become aroused further. Tracy felt a trickle of juice moisten her panties which produced a lovely sensation as her open jeans allowed the cool air to rush against the newly wetted spot between her legs. Hannah, meanwhile, had no panties covering her little privates and the wetness from the arousal caused a little trickle of juice to run out her little pussy and start down her leg. Hannah blushed.</p><p>""Mommy!"" she exclaimed. Her mother shushed her and lowered her right hand down the little girl's belly, over her hairless mound, until it found its way between her legs. Tracy began rubbing Hannah's labia, still feeling around inside the little girl's anus, and watching as the little trickle turned to a gush.</p><p>""Mommy, I'm going to pee pee on the floor. Mommy, please!.""</p><p>""It's okay, honey, that's not pee pee. Mommy is going to make you feel something very special called an orgasm. I know you're curious about your private parts and it's ok, so just relax and let Mommy make you feel good down there."" The rubbing continued. Tracy followed it by running a finger up the little girl's slit, across her pee hole, and then up to her clit. Then, her mother began circling and pressing against Hannah's little clit while wiggling the finger still in the little girl's rectum, stimulating Hannah from inside and out. Hannah became weak in the knees and her mother nearly held the girl's entire weight by clamping the little girl by the hips with her thighs as it finally happened. Hannah's little virgin flower exploded in waves of pleasure, making the girl scream with pleasure. Her pussy squirted its love juice all over her mother's hand. Her anus began contracting around her mother's finger, and the little girl, weak with pleasure, let go of her bum and hugged her mother's leg. Tracy looked down at her: the little girl was naked, facing away from her MOther, bent over at the waist. Her upper body laid across her MOther's thigh, her arms wrapped underneath, and her head resting on her Mother's knee. Tracy withdrew the finger from Hannah's bottom which gaped open for a moment, then flexed closed. She freed her right hand, which was now pinned under her little girl. Tracy quietly licked the sweet juices from her fingers, tasting her daughter's wee wee and bottom. tracy was excited by the sweet taste of her little girl. The dirty excitement she felt was redoubled as she tasted Hannah's rectal juices.</p><p>""Honey, Mommy didn't punish you because she thinks you're a big girl."" Tracy said. Hannah didn't move or speak. Everything felt so good. She hugged her Mother's leg, but did not know if she should ask for more. She was, after all, a shy little girl. Hannah lay still, enjoying the back rub her mother gave her, aware of her own nakedness now. Her legs were soaked. Her little pussy was soaked. Her bottom tickled, and the anal orgasm, fresh in her mind, left her with desire--a new desire for her own mother's touch--especially around her privates.</p><p>In her childish tone, she affectionately said, ""Mommy, I want you to do my bottom and wee wee like that again.""</p><p>Meanwhile, Allison had an experience of her own...</p>"
1708,"Playing Doctor with Hannah, Part 4",Inglorious_Babysitter,4,Allison and her Mother go home for some fun of their own.,"['Fg', 'oral', 'anal', 'panties', 'exhib', 'shower', 'fist']","<p>Debby and Tracy seemed to have an understanding: that playing 'doctor' was normal enough, even for two little girls their daughters' age, and that each parent would deal with her respective child appropriately.</p><p>Debby had the pleasure of hearing the two girls playing their little game, then quietly moving down the stairs to see what was happening. Even before she caught sight of them, she heard the kissing, and the provocative way that her daughter asked her playmate ""pull down my panties."" The sound of the kisses that followed provided a chorus of pleasure to Debby who already knew by the girls dialogue where these kisses--kisses from a lovely little girl's mouth--were being planted.</p><p>The ride home was quiet. When the arrived at their home, Debby walked Allison very camly to the master bedroom. Allison thought she was in trouble, but trouble wasn't really the word...</p><p>""Allison?"" Debby said a few minutes after leaving Hannah's house. ""You became a big girl today, even though you don't know it. It's time you learned some big girl things.""</p><p>""Like what Mommy?"" Allison asked.</p><p>""Honey, it's normal for girls to want to play naughty games with each other, even games that involve pulling down your panties."" Her mother boldly cupped her hand under Allison's crotch. ""Do you like being kissed here, Allison?""</p><p>Allison was shocked. she was apprehensive about what her mother would do--how mother would touch her--even though her mother often would touch her intimately during bath time. Debby had been attracted to Allison since Allison was a toddler, and it didn't help that Allison's chubby build gave her little rounded breast buds, a chubby butt, and fat little folds around her labia. During bath time, Allison was made to stand up in the tub, most of her body scrubbed with a washcloth but, even at six, her mother had not yet allowed her to wash herself. Her mother's desire for her was made even more obvious since her 'privates' were washed without the washcloth. Debby would take the soap and lather her hands, thoroughly rubbing between the little girl's legs ensuring that her little baby pussy was slick with soap, and that her bottom was cleaned. Debby would wash Allison's chubby bottom, vigorously rubbing a soapy hand over her cheeks as Allison's cheeks jiggled and bounced under the energetic rhythm of her Mother's hand. Then, Debby would coat her finger with baby shampoo, not wanting to hurt Allison, but wanting to clean and penetrate her, and run the gooey shampoo through Allison's slit and bottom crack, making sure to run her finger back and forth rapidly over her vagina and anus to lather them up. Debby rinsed little Allison thoroughly, and then, after drying her off, would tell her to bend over. Allison had always been obedient and would touch the floor with her hands, keeping her legs straight. Allison felt her mother's mouth against a butt cheek, and a big kiss, followed by ""All Clean down there.""</p><p>""Do you like being kissed here, Allison?"" Her mother repeated, as bathtime memories faded and little Allison was jarred back to reality.</p><p>""Yes, Mommy.""</p><p>""Well, since you've been playing doctor with your friend, it's time you talked like a big girl. Do you know what the doctor calls this?"" Debby asked, boldly placing her hand against Allison's little bald pussy.</p><p>""Wee Wee?""</p><p>""This is your vagina, and all girls have one. It feels very good to be kissed here. What about this? What do you call this?"" Debby asked, moving her hand to Allison's rear.</p><p>""Bottom?""</p><p>""Sometimes the doctor will say that, but you know this place here,"" Debby said as she pushed her finger between Allison's cheeks, ""is your anus. It should make you feel very naughty kissing your friend here, and letting her kiss you here since neither of you were very clean, but you and I are going to get nice and clean and then have some fun, ok?""</p><p>Allison didn't know what else to say...""OK Mommy.""</p><p>""Now take off all your clothes, including your panties.""</p><p>""Nakey, mommy?"" Allison asked childishly.</p><p>""Yes, baby. Undress all the way.""</p><p>Allison obeyed, first removing her shirt which covered the small of her back and, as she lifted it off, revealed little love handles on her sides above her hips and a little tuft of fat under her belly button. She stepped out of her jeans before pulling her panties down, which stuck in her bum crack as she pulled the elastic waistband down her thigs. As the waistband made its way to the top of her knees, the rest of the material sprung out of her fat little bottom and her panties fell the rest of the way down.</p><p>""Now, you and Mommy are going to clean each other down there. Come with me to the bathtub."" Once in the bathroom, Debby looked at her naked daughter. Debby removed her own shirt and bra, then her denim pants, all under the curious eyes of her little Allison. When she was undressed down to her panties, she looked down to Allison and told her ""OK, baby girl, help Mommy get nakey for bath time."" Little Allison was just at eye level with her mother's belly and she looked at her mother closely as she pondered what she was about to do. She had seen her mother naked before, but this was different since she had never touched her like this. Her mother was a bit heavyset, though shapely, with very large breasts, a deep waist, and round hips which were hugged rather tightly by her black hipster panties. Allison dug her little fingers into the waistband of her mother's panties and very methodically worked her way around. Her mother smiled playfully and turned as Allison worked the panties down her hips and butt before coming full circle where she faced Allison once again. As she did, the panties slipped past Debby's hips and, with little further effort from the little girl, dropped down to the floor where Debby stepped out of them.</p><p>Very short hair covered Debby's shaven mound, Allison noticed, as she alternated her gaze between her mother's bare breasts and pussy. ""you're beautiful, Mommy,"" Allison finally said.</p><p>""So are you little angel,"" Debby replied. ""You see, it's normal to for girls to have fun in private, and we're going to have lots of fun. You've already made Mommy a little wet down there,""  she said as she took her daughter's willing hand and put it between her own legs. Allison smiled, first out of bashfulness, then amazement, as her mother's soft lips became covered with her pussy juice. ""You like touching Mommy don't you?"" Allison nodded in agreement. ""Well, let's get in the shower. You can wash Mommy the way Mommy washes you. Debby turned on the warm shower, picked up Allison who wrapped her legs around her mother, and carried her into the shower. Debby held Allison under the warm water, soaking her little girl's body before turning to the side to enjoy the shower herself. As both girls became soaked under the warm shower, Debby put one hand on the back of little Allison's head and pulled their mouths together for a kiss. They kissed gently at first before Debby whispered ""Open your mouth,"" which Allison did, allowing the two to kiss passionately under the warmth of the shower. Allison's arms were around her mother's neck and as they kissed, her hands began pulling them together more tightly. Meanwhile, Debby lowered her hand down Allison's neck and back to meet the other, which cupped one of Allison's cheeks, holding the little girl up. Debby cupped Allison's other cheek with her other hand as they kissed, and began opening Allison's bottom as Debby turned her body to allow more water to run down Allison's back. Allison pulled just an inch from her mother's mouth to take a series of heavy breaths as the water tricked across her anus, exciting her further. The heavy breathing encouraged Debby, who opened her daughters bottom wider making her anus pop open, already loosened from her naughty games with little Hannah. Against her open bottom came more water, more pleasure, and more heavy breaths from the little girl, especially as the warm water trickled over her pussy. Allison's head fell against her mother's shoulder as the pleasure intensified. ""Mommy wants to give you an orgasm, baby. It's when all that good feeling bottled up inside just explodes. You'll know it when you have it, and Mommy will know too. It's also called coming, and Mommy wants to watch you come.""</p><p>Allison took one hand and tried to reach between her legs. ""What is it honey?"" Debby asked with anticipation.</p><p>""I wanna rub my weewee mommy,"" Allison said into her mother's ear, almost at a whisper.</p><p>Her mother shifted Allison's body, separating them, and giving her room to push her arm down between their bodies. As the little girl's hand found its way down between her legs, the little girl began rubbing her pussy. The back of her hand rubbed against her Mother's tummy, right in her belly button.</p><p>""Mommy loves watching you be naughty, baby girl. Think about all the naughty things that you like...all the naughty things that make you feel good,"" she coaxed into Allison's ear, ""Think about how you snuck off with Hannah, about how much you liked seeing her privates...think about how good it felt when she would kiss you...think about how naughty you get to be with Mommy..."" Debby began rhythmically squeezing her daughter's cheeks, opening and closing her anus.</p><p>The firm rhythm of her Mother's hands, the water tickling her anus, the friction of her fingers in her swollen pussy, and the naughty thoughts running through the girl's little mind all started coming together as she heard the gentle whispers of her Mother in her ear, but she could no longer understand them. She tensed and locked her legs around her mother. She curled her head, digging her forhead into her mother's neck. Her pussy juice suddenly shot out, covering her hand, as Mommy pulled her closer. ""Ohhhhhhhhhh..."" Allison finally moaned as she tensed up and then relaxed. Debby felt her daughter's juices flow onto her belly, mixing into a slippery, glossy coating with the water from the shower on Mommy's belly. Debby tilted her head down to kiss her little girl's soft cheek and ear. She relaxed her grip on the girl's bottom and brought a hand back up to Allison's face, stroking her hair and pulling it back away from her eyes as she continued to kiss her little girl, who was still breathing heavily. Allison's arm was still pinned between them, but her hand had relaxed. Her eyes were closed.</p><p>After a few moments, Debby put the girl down and lathered up a wash rag, performing the bathtime ritual that she always had. She finished with the little dab of shampoo between Allison's legs, from her pussy to her anus. Then she knelt down, applied more soap to the wash rag and told Allison, ""wash Mommy. Start with my breasts and then work your way down."" Allison took the wash rag excitedly and lathered across her mother's shoulders, then ran circles around each of her breasts, scrubbed her nipples and belly before her mother took hold of her free hand and said ""like this too"" as Mommy guided Allison's free hand to push and lift each breast and thoroughly lather underneath. Allison's little hands were barely larger than her mother's nipples, and nearly disappeared in the flesh of her mother's ample breasts. The slick, smooth skin excited the little girl, who stopped lathering and began feeling her mother's chest, even lightly pinching her nipples, but mostly just exploring the globes of flesh with her hands, burying them and squeezing as her mother smiled and closed her eyes, enjoying the work of her daughter's tiny hands. ""Mommy, your boobs are sooo soft.""</p><p>""Thankyou honey. Your hands make mommy feel very good."" By now, Allison had dropped the wash rag and was kneading her mother's breasts with both hands. She noticed her mother's erect nipples and exclaimed, ""these are so pretty when they get hard like that,"" and she gave a little pinch as she said 'that.' Debby's entire body covered with chill bumps.</p><p>""Kiss them for Mommy, but don't bite."" Allison moved in and gently put her mouth around her Mother's left nipple and expertly sucked it into her mouth. She pursed her lips to cover her teeth and began sucking hard. Her wet little tongue made Debby's body shudder in pleasure as her nipple, and the chill bumps she already had, became more pronounced. ""God, what a naughty girl. Finish washing Mommy so we can lay in the bed and do some more.""</p><p>Allison let go of her mother's breast, picked up the wash rag and vigorously rubbed her mother's belly button and then moved down to her pussy. The little finger, even through the fabric of the cloth, fit neatly inside her mother's slit which was already very moist, though the shower water continuously washed away most of the love juice that she secreted. ""Time to wash your bottom,"" Allison said with enthusiasm and a giggle, as her mother stood up and turned to face the wall. She provocatively curved her hips to stick her butt out as Allison lathered her mother's backside, then began squeezing and rubbing her Mother's cheeks as she had a moment ago with her breasts. Her bum cheeks were larger, and the flesh was firmer to the touch, Allison discovered, as she rubbed her mother's soapy bottom. Her little hands found their way to her Mother's upper and inner thighs where the flesh was softer, before returning to the lovely roundness of Mommy's bottom.</p><p>""Inside, honey,"" Mommy instructed, as Allison pushed the washrag between her mother's cheeks. Her mother bent further, exposing her anus to the little girl, who washed it thoroughly and then watched as the shower water rinsed the soap away, revealing a pinkish, clean rosebud. Her mother stood briefly and took a bottle of tea tree oil soap and instructed Allison to hold out her hand. Allison complied after a short delay as she watched the hypnotic jiggle of her mother's bottom as the lady stood up, and rotated her torso to look back at her daughter. She dispensed a little into the waiting, cupped hand of her daughter.</p><p>""Now this is for inside Mommy. I want you to get it on your finger and put it in my bottom as far as you can. I'm going to turn around, and I want you to tell me to open up when you're ready, just like you did with your little friend. OK?""</p><p>""OK, Mommy."" The oil soap was very cleansing, and Debby had used it on herself like this before. It was not gentle like the baby shampoo she used on little Allison, who she did not want to hurt, but Debby enjoyed the burn inside her and eagerly awaited her daughter as she turned around. Debby stared at the tile wall of the shower, waiting for her daughter, who rolled her finger in the puddle of oil soap that was held in her other hand, still cupping it carefully.</p><p>""Open your bottom, Mommy."" Allison commanded with a naughty tone. Her mother smiled and silently reached back with both hands, opening her bottom until she felt the warm trickle of water against her anus. She then took a deep breath and relaxed, causing her anus to gape open the width of Allison's little finger. Allison took the finger, soaked in oil soap and stuck it straight into her Mother.</p><p>""Deep as you can, baby,"" Mommy said, as she began to feel the burning, clean sensation of the soap. Allison complied, burying her finger until her fist pressed against her Mother's flesh. Debby's anus tightened around her daughter's finger as the burning sensation brought the chills back to her body. ""Pull out and do Mommy again."" Allison complied, but her mother craved the intensity of having her anus stretched, so she let go of her cheeks and turned around and helped Allison dip all four fingers in what remained of the tea tree oil soap. Then, Debby took the bottle and added more to Allison's hand and wrist. She demonstrated to Allison how to tuck her fingers and thumb so that her whole hand would go inside.</p><p>""Won't that hurt Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes it will, but in a good way. Mommy wants it to hurt and feel good at the same time. I know you don't understand, but maybe Mommy can show you how sometimes, doing very naughty things feel very good and make you feel very excited. Even things that hurt. I want you to feel inside me, even if I say ouch, and while you're pushing, I want you to keep pushing even though it hurts Mommy. I'll say 'take it out' if I really need you to stop. Ok?""</p><p>""OK, Mommy. Open your bottom."" Debby turned back around as Allison pushed much harder against her mother's anus. Her mother took a deep breath and relaxed, causing her to gape a little wider. As she did this, Allison's fingertips slipped into the Mommy's willing rosebud. Allison began pressing harder as her fingers disappeared. Meanwhile, Debby felt an intense stretching of her anus as it reluctantly accepted the soapy intruder. As Allison's palm reached the entrance, her mother began to moan as the burning forced her to tense up. Allison reluctantly pressed forward as her mother held her cheeks open. The little girl's eyes were wide with excitement as she watched her mother's hole stretch to accommodate the size of her hand. Little as it might have been, Debby had not been fisted before, instead using her plugs to satisfy her secret anal eroticism. Now, her willing daughter was doing it for her. It was incredibly exciting, but she bit her lip. She did not want to tell Allison to stop. She wanted this. She wanted her to share her darkest feelings with her little girl. She had always been afraid to try, and today she saw Allison with Hannah. Today she knew that Allison was discovering her own sexuality, and that Allison liked playing with girls.</p><p>Then, Allison's knuckles slipped in, and the girl buried the rest of her hand inside her mother. She had been pushing so hard that she did not anticipate how suddenly the rest of her hand would move in. she saw her wrist and forearm sticking out of her mother's bottom, she felt the soft inner flesh of her mother's rectal cavity, and the tight grip of her anus around her wrist. Debby took several deep breaths of relief as her daughter's hand penetrated her. She let go of her cheeks as Allison began moving her hand inside, feeling the warmth of her mother. Debby began masturbating her pussy furiously repeating, ""oh, baby girl...baby girl...you're going to make me come..."" until she was near climax.</p><p>""Pull your fist out and stretch mommy while she comes."" Allison began withdrawing her fist, watching as her mother stretched extra wide again. ""Owwww....ow....o"" her mother cut herself off as she climaxed, flexing her overstretched anus against Allison's knuckles and pushing her hand out with a series of contractions from within that left Allison rubbing her own little pussy with her free hand. Her mother turned around, a bit teary eyed from the intensity of the sensation. Allison looked worried, but Mommy leaned down and kissed her and whispered, ""Thank you baby. I need you to kiss it better now."" She turned around one last time as Allison willingly leaned inward to Mommy's bottom, and gave her kisses, followed by passionate licking all around the rim of her mother's freshly washed and freshly stretched rosebud.</p><p>Then, in a playful tone, Allison said ""All clean down there."" Her mother faced her daughter, squatting down to kiss her lips as she turned off the shower, then reached for towels to dry them off. Debby wrapped Allison in her towel, dried her off, then stood her on the edge of the sink so that her little baby pussy was just the right height for her Mother to lean forward, remove the towel, and give her a long, loving kiss between her legs. Debby's outstretched tongue separated Allison's labia and rolled across her little pee hole and clit, making her weak kneed, but her mother clenched her bottom, holding her up.</p><p>""All clean down there."" Now, let's go get in the bed.</p><p>""Mommy?"" she whispered, ""That makes my wee wee feel sooo good...I mean pussy,..""</p><p>The innocent sound of her little girl's vocabulary aroused Debby further, and she whispered back, ""I like knowing you're still my little girl. Howabout we play with your wee wee in the bed.""</p>"
1709,"Baby Kari, Loving Mother, Part 2",Inglorious_Babysitter,2,April makes a friend who has a little girl of her own.,"['FgFg', 'oral', 'anal', 'nepi', 'lac', 'panties', 'romance']","<p>April had always loved taking little Kari to the park. Her baby was just walking, but already loved the outdoors, and proved to be quite sociable even though she could hardly talk yet. Most of the babbling was augmented by pointing and intonation, and April enjoyed watching her little one sit in the grass with the other small children next to a playground where the older ones were swinging, making sandcastles, playing tag, and running the merry-go-round as fast as they could trying to see who among them could hold on the longest.</p><p>The younger ones would play closer to their parents, and Kari would happily play among them, often looking back at her mother to make sure she was still there. As April watched little Kari play, she would watch in fascination as little Kari gestured and toddled around with the other young children, but April's favorite gesture was the little pucker and 'num-num' sound Kari would often make, pointing back at Mommy's chest. When it would happen in public, April would often hurry through whatever she might be doing to get herself and baby Kari home for 'nakey time.' While in the park she noticed that one of the children -- a girl of perhaps five -- took a flying tumble from the merry-go-round. The poor girl was upset more than hurt, and tearily ran to her mother who happened to be sitting a few feet from April on the bench.</p><p>""You'll be okay honey,"" the girl's mother said, consoling the girl as she pulled her onto her lap. The young mother held her daughter against her chest as the girl dusted her knees and pouted her lips. April looked over at her and smiled. The girl's mother looked ahead, but the girl sat sideways on her mother's lap and made eye contact with April's smiling face. It was then that the Mother looked at April as well, introducing herself as Melissa, adding ""and this is Kaylee.""</p><p>""Pleased t'meetcha, I'm April, and that's my little girl Kari,"" April replied, pointing to Kari who ran through the grass watching and laughing at her feet.</p><p>The two women began chatting as Kaylee sat quietly against her Mother, mostly making small talk. They talked about the warm weather, the long run of sunshiney days they had seen, and they talked about their children. Like April, Melissa was a single mother. At 5 years, Kaylee was a bit clingy to her mother and quite affectionate. April adored the little tart, who would smile and fidget everytime her eyes met April's. April discovered that little Kaylee had just turned six, and was entering grammar school. After the two women had chatted for a while, April noticed that Kaylee had grabbed hold of her mother's shirt between her breasts, which were quite large. This pulled Melissa's shirt tight across her chest allowing April to observe that Melissa had nursing pads on her bra, the outlines of which were made visible briefly before Melissa took Kaylee's hand and smiled at her. In a muffled tone, Kaylee said to her mother ""I wanna go home, Mommy. I wanna nurse.""</p><p>""Later, honey. Go play a little longer."" Melissa replied, blushing a little since April had probably heard little Kaylee asking to nurse at six years old. April scooted and shifted a bit closer to Melissa as Kaylee ran off. The little girl wore a hot pink tanktop and white skirt with polka dots that matched her tanktop. She was tall and leggy for a girl of six, and the skirt flew listlessly as the girl ran away, but mostly concealed her upper thighs. The two women watched Kaylee, catching just a quick glimpse at her mid-thighs as she darted into the relative distance of the playground.</p><p>""So,"" April began, ""do you have any other children?""</p><p>""No, Kaylee is an only child. I think I spoil her sometimes."" Melissa replied.</p><p>""I see. Listen, this may seem awfully forward, but I couldn't help but hear that you still nurse."" April spoke boldly, although she was trembling with excitement inside. ""Kari has been teething and I hope to continue, but I get so sore sometimes. If you don't mind my asking, how do you manage?""</p><p>""Oh...well...I never give it much thought, really. I read that it's good for children, and I  do so enjoy breast-feeding my little Kaylee..."" Melissa stopped in mid sentence, worried that she'd given away this taboo to her new friend, but April agreed.</p><p>""I enjoy Kari as well,"" April replied, with a sort of devilish grin. ""I don't think we'll stop breast feeding anytime soon."" April began eyeing Melissa. She was tall and long-legged. Her breasts were swollen and engorged under her nursing bra, and April took notice. In addition, her body language began to communicate to Melissa that she found her attractive, and that she was excited by this taboo.</p><p>""Forgive me if this is too forward,"" April said quietly to Melissa, ""but you should know that I've always liked women and girls, ever since I was a child.""</p><p>Melissa smiled back, still a little blushed, but nodded in agreement. ""As do I.""</p><p>The conversation quickly turned personal. Melissa shared her feeling about breast-feeding. She described the erotic sensation of it, and how as Kaylee had gotten older she had found it difficult to teach the little girl discretion in public, although today, it seemed that Kaylee's lack of discretion had finally brought these two like-minded women together. Meanwhile, Kaylee had returned from the playground over to where Kari was still running in circles. Kaylee had taken to playing with Kari, running alongside her, swinging her hands, and even tried to carry her and although this proved difficult for Kaylee, it was adorable to watch. As they sat down in the grass, Kaylee faced the women on the bench, and unwittingly flashed her lacey cotton panties as she sat down before turning to continue playing with Kari.</p><p>The women each took in the quick view of the little girl's panties, and each observed that the other was doing the same. Kaylee's blond hair flowed long and straight down her back, with a little falling in front down her chest, nearly reaching her belly button.   ""She's beautiful,"" April said.</p><p>""Thank you. I can't help but look at her myself. She's a great deal like me at that age,"" Melissa went on, ""my mother nursed me until I was seven. She stopped for a while, but I have a younger sister--three years younger--and my mother would often allow me to nurse after finishing with my little sister. I have to be honest: I loved it. It wasn't as if my mother molested me. I was this little girl,"" Melissa lowered her head and almost whispered, ""very sexually precocious,"" then resumed a natural tone, ""I just loved doing it, and Kaylee has told me the same thing.""</p><p>April felt excitement welling up inside her. She took Melissa's hand. Melissa responded by squeezing April's hand in return. ""What do you say to a coffee?"" Melissa asked. ""I've got a long walk home.""</p><p>April decided to make a move. ""I live just around the corner. Why don't you and Kaylee come over? We could be more...private.""</p><p>""I'd love that.""</p><p>The two mothers called their girls over. Kaylee came running. When she reached her mother, she heard the news. ""Baby, April and I have been talking and you and I are going to her house for a while. We can nurse there."" The three of them exchanged smiles as Kari ran up to April. April picked little Kari up and stood up. Melissa stood up next to her. She was tall, 5'9"" with red hair and light, freckled skin. Her breasts, once average in size, were engorged from the length of time she had nursed Kaylee. The four of them headed for April's.</p><p>The privacy of the flat proved more appealing for the two young women. April took Kari to the nursery and Kaylee began playing with Kari while the women headed to the living room and sat close on the couch. April took Melissa's hand again as Melissa leaned over, kissing April lightly on the lips. April returned her kiss, and as the two women began kissing more passionately April began kneading the breasts of her new lover.</p><p>""Mmmmm..."" Melissa moaned in brief pleasure then winced as her tender right breast ached under the light squeeze of April's hand.</p><p>""Sorry...I'm sore there. Kaylee has such a strong pull.""</p><p>""I'd like to see them."" April said playfully, her lips and inch from Melissa's.</p><p>""OK."" Melissa said, as she kissed April's lips once more then reclined, putting her arms overhead. Melissa wore a loose fit, low-cut blouse which had a neckline that could easily stretch under one breast letting it pop out, but her arms in the air was a cue for something more intimate. April reached forward, grabbing the hem of the blouse and raising it, revealing Melissa's belly and bra-clad chest. Melissa's face disappeared behind the blouse as it passed simultaneously up her raised arms and over her head. As it came off, it uncovered her head which now tilted back, waiting for April's next move. April took the blouse and tossed it to the floor, then ran her hands around Melissa's neck and chest, over her breasts and bra, and down her belly before circling behind to her spine and finding their way to the hooks of her bra, which April removed, revealing Melissa's nipples, which were large. The right was engorged and redder than the left, which was a very light pink. Milk had already moistened them, sending the familiar sweet scent to April who inhaled it deeply as she caressed and fondled Melissa's bare chest.</p><p>April then asked for a taste. Melissa nodded as April timidly leaned forward and licked the drops of milk from her new friend's left breast.</p><p>""Do the other one,"" Melissa said, ""easy.""</p><p>April licked the milk from Melissa's sore right nipple ever-so-gently, cleaning it with her</p><p>tongue before straightening up as Melissa lowered her arms.</p><p>""Do you nurse Kaylee in public?"" April asked boldly.</p><p>""Not anymore, her modesty sort of kicked in so we go home to do that.""</p><p>""I feel the same way. Privacy allows for a more intimate experience."" April agreed. ""Can I tell you something?"" April asked, leaning closer.</p><p>""Ofcourse.""</p><p>""When I nurse Kari, we are naked. I call it 'nakey time' for Kari.""</p><p>Melissa's jaw dropped. She would often remove her shirt completely for Kaylee but had never breast-fed with both herself and her girl completely naked. ""What is it like?""</p><p>""Oh my God, it's wonderful. The skin on skin, the touching...it's all so intimate.""</p><p>""I never dared to try with Kaylee. I've wanted to...I think she would too...just never tried.""</p><p>Melissa went on to tell April about how recently, she had noticed that Kaylee seemed aroused at the sight of her Mother's breasts. She then recounted about how after nursing she had sent Kaylee to her room to play. Kaylee had been silent for a while, and Melissa quietly moved towards the door to her daughter's room to see what was happening. Through the crack of the door she saw her daughter laying on the bed, on her back. Kaylee had taken her favorite doll Sally, and propped it up at the foot of the bed so that it seemed to look back at her while she lay on the bed, her panties at her ankles, feet together, knees bent and wide apart. In her hand, she held her toothbrush which she ran between her legs running the bristles up and down her slit. She held her pussy open with her free hand by reaching underneath the bent leg on one side. After a minute or two, she took the handle and inserted it into her pussy, rolling it side to side.</p><p>""Watch me Sally. Watch me tickle my privates, but don't tell Mommy."" Kaylee would say to her doll as she masturbated with the tooth brush. She began to breathe more heavily as she finished...she was having an orgasm! ""See, Sally? That's how you tickle your privates.""</p><p>Melissa recounted how she stood back from the door, rubbing herself, before quietly retreating to the bedroom and masturbating to the sight of the little girl. Melissa felt ashamed and excited, wondering if she should have confronted Kaylee not to punish, but to watch and perhaps even make love to her.</p><p>As April listened to Melissa recount the experience, her thoughts of the six-year old girl caused her to suddenly become wet. ""Why don't I nurse Kari in front of you and your daughter? It might help you break the ice with Kaylee.""</p><p>Melissa's desire overwhelmed her and she agreed. Melissa put her top on and The two women went up to the playroom. When they entered, Kari immediately pointed at April's chest and made a kissy face.</p><p>""That's right baby. Nakey."" She laid Kari on the changing table as Melissa sat on the bed, taking Kaylee to sit beside her.</p><p>""Can I tell her?"" April asked Melissa, who nodded. Then April looked at Kaylee. ""Kaylee, your Mommy came over with you for some very special fun. I'm going to let you watch me have nakey time with Kari. That means we take off all our clothes and I nurse Kari,"" April cupped her breast and continued, ""and I'm going to tickle her privates."" April said as she gestured between her own legs. Kaylee was silent but watched intently as April went to the corner of the room and dragged the nursery rocker close to the bed. She set it at a slight angle so that it would not block the view of the changing table where Kari lay. Standing in front of Melissa and Kaylee, April removed her shirt, bra, and skirt. She then turned around  and poked her butt towards the watching pair and pulled down her panties, bending at the waist as she pulled them to the floor and off. She turned back around, giving Melissa and Kaylee a view of her naked front as she took a baby wipe and wiped herself clean--first her pussy, then turning around, she wiped up and down her bottom crack. Then she took Kari and removed her dress, gently taking a clean baby wipe and cleansing Kari's tummy and chest. The cool wipe made her little nipples erect, and she cackled. Kaylee was craning her neck to see what was happening.</p><p>April stood little Kari up as she unfastened the diaper which fell off, revealing the little naked baby to the wide eyes of Melissa and Kaylee. ""Remember Kaylee, don't tell anybody you saw our privates. This is for you and your Mommy to watch."" Turning to Kari, April began wiping between her legs with a clean wipe, ""I wipe her wee wee first,"" April said as Kari smiled and cackled, ""see how it tickles her,"" she continued, turning the baby around, ""now her bottom. Especially in there,"" she said, as she pushed the wipe against the baby's anus with her finger.</p><p>""All clean for nakey time."" April said playfully as she kissed her baby's bum cheek. She cradled Kari and held the baby's head close to her breast as she sat in front of Melissa and Kaylee. As Kari began suckling, April's finger found it's way to Kari's waiting vagina. As the finger found it's way in, Kari moistened and instinctively opened up her legs allowing her mother to tickle her privates.</p><p>Melissa and Kaylee were watching with excitement. ""Look Kaylee, I can tickle her wee wee while she nurses. See?""</p><p>""Uh-huh,"" Kaylee responded.</p><p>""We're all very special friends, so we get to touch each other and watch and tickle. Even our privates. It's lots of fun for all of us."" April coaxed as Kaylee giggled, then scooted closer, watching intently. ""Now I'm going to tickle her bottom."" April continued as she took a  finger, wet from Kari's love juices, and moistened the crack of Kari's little baby bottom. Kari's little legs curled up in anticipation, making her bottom stick out and exposing her anus. April's finger slid in. ""Inside here is a very nice place to get tickled,"" April said as the baby cooed and suckled. April wiggled and turned her finger as the little girl watched as Kari felt the feelings of intense pleasure caused by her mother's finger.</p><p>As April turned Kari to suckle her other breast, she took the finger out of the baby's anus and licked it clean before swapping the hand that held baby Kari's head. As she turned Kari around to the other breast, her other hand found its way between the baby's legs. Instead of penetrating her baby, April began kneading and squeezing the little tufts of baby fat around Kari's pussy, her inner thighs and, reaching further back April began patting and squeezing Kari's bottom cheeks, making them jiggle for the watching women.</p><p>""You're both welcome to touch. She feels so soft and smooth..."" April coaxed.</p><p>Finally Melissa reached forward with one hand and rubbed baby Kari, starting with her back  before moving closer and reaching around to the baby's flat chest and belly. With her other hand, she cupped Kari's little bottom cheek and, coaxed by April, gave it a squeeze.  Kaylee was being a bit shy, but had put one hand into the hem of her skirt and began rubbing  between her legs. As April saw this, she whispered to Melissa, ""Kaylee is masturbating.""</p><p>Melissa did not want her daughter to stop, so she kept her eyes on Kari as she fondled the  baby's pussy lips and alternated back to give her little babybottom a squeeze.</p><p>April looked back at Kaylee who tried to conceal the fact that she was masturbating, but April  knew better. April sat the baby down on the bed and scooted off the chair, kneeling on the  floor in front of Kaylee.</p><p>""Howabout you and Mommy get nakey too?"" April asked.</p><p>Kaylee looked at her mother who smiled back in approval as Kaylee fidgeted with the hem of her tank top before removing it, revealing a flat stomach and chest. Melissa followed by removing her blouse and unhooked her bra. Then, holding the cups of her bra, Melissa tentatively lowered her hands, removing her bra altogether to reveal her breasts which now dripped again with milk.</p><p>As Kaylee removed her skirt, she looked back at her mother, who stood up and unbuttoned her slacks and pulled her pants and panties off in one move before sitting back on the bed, facing  Kaylee. She looked at her mother, admiring her naked body as Melissa and April looked back at Kaylee waiting for the little girl's cotton panties to come off. Kaylee scooted towards her Mother as April picked Kari up and sat her on her lap.</p><p>Kaylee sat on her mother's lap, still feeling a little shy as Melissa cradled her little girl,  stroking her face with her free hand, before moving it down past Kaylee's nipples and belly. Melissa playfully gave Kaylee's nipples a few little pinches before tracing a line with her finger down to her belly button. Then, Melissa held Kaylee's head close to her breast, encouraging her to nurse. Kaylee puckered and stuck her tongue out so it protruded just past her lower lip as she pulled her head in to latch on to her Mother's left nipple, from which she began to suckle and drink. The feeling was just as exquisite as April had described--the warm, smooth skin on skin contact between her and her little girl. Melissa felt herself getting wet between her legs very quickly. She moved slowly, reaching down with her free hand to make long, soothing strokes up and down Kaylee's thigh, starting at her knee and ending at the thin, lacy panties that Kaylee still wore. April sat back in the recliner holding Kari with one hand as she began rubbing her pussy with the other, taking in the sight of Melissa holding Kaylee before closing her eyes and focusing on the growing waves of pleasure as she penetrated herself. Her other hand held Kari, gently rubbing the baby's chest and belly. The soft skin of baby Kari excited April more as she masturbated with increasing vigor.</p><p>Meanwhile, Melissa was enjoying the new sensation caused by the warmth and closeness of Kaylee. Her arousal began to overtake her as she began rubbing between her daughter's legs over her panties, which now became moist as the stimulating touch of Mommy's fingers began to tickle her privates.</p><p>Pulling her lips back just an inch from Mommy's gushing breast, Kaylee whispered ""Mommy, pull down my panties. I wanna be nakey too.""</p><p>Melissa worked the little white lace panties over her daughter's hips, working one side and then the other with just one hand revealing the narrow hip bones and folds of skin where her legs met her pussy mound. Then Melissa reached behind her daughter and worked the panties over the hump of Kaylee's soft, round little bottom and with a little tug, managed to bring them down her legs and off with one free hand.</p><p>Melissa pulled her daughters legs closer to her body so that the little girl spooned around her Mother's midsection. Kaylee relaxed her legs, willingly curling up to her mother as she latched onto the waiting nipple to continue nursing.</p><p>Melissa was overcome by the incredible feeling that all of this was giving her as the little girl curled around her. She kneaded the little girl's legs, working her way up the back of her thighs to her bottom, which was so perfectly pert and round that Melissa felt herself shudder in a light orgasm which caused her pussy to wet the bedclothes on the spot she was sitting. She also watched as April held little Kari, rubbing the baby-soft skin which was now covered in chills even as Kari's big blue eyes began to get heavy.</p><p>Focusing her energy back on Kaylee, Melissa took her free hand and squeezed the little girl's bum cheek and pulled it open, letting April soak in the exquisite view of Kaylee's open bottom and tight puckered anus. April's response was to finger herself more deeply as she gazed longingly at Kaylee. Melissa held Kaylee like this until her left breast began to dry up from the hard suckling action that the six-year old mouth delivered, which had increased as the cool air against Kaylee's anus excited her, drawing a stark contrast against the warmth she felt in her mid-section which was held tightly against her Mother's belly.</p><p>As Kaylee's mouth let go of Mommy's nipple, her breathing had become deep and rapid from the excitement. She sat up as Melissa held her while April bit her lip in orgasm watching the pair. Kari had fallen asleep from the soothing caress of her Mother's hand against her naked body, and April lay her in her crib. A pad covered the crib mattress and April placed Kari carefully on her side so that any peepee accidents would not soil the bedclothes. She covered the naked baby with a blanket then whispered something in Melissa's ear.</p><p>Melissa grinned in approval as Kaylee sat up next to her.</p><p>Melissa looked down at Kaylee and said ""Miss April wants to tickle your privates. Is that okay?""</p><p>""OK Mommy."" Melissa took Kaylee beside her and lay back on the bed, on her side. She cuddled closely to Kaylee who laid on her back as April got a baby wipe and curled up on the bed with them. She rubbed the wipe up and down Kaylee's slit as she had done with Kari. Kaylee found it very exciting to be touched by 'Miss April' and opened her legs wide, inviting April and giving a full view of her privates. April took a finger and pressed the fresh baby wipe between Kaylee's cheeks, leaving her anus with a cool, clean feeling that left Kaylee waiting and wanting more.</p><p>April leaned over and kissed Kaylee's thigh, then kissed again a little higher, and higher, finally arriving at the mound above the little girl's pussy. April threw her hair over her shoulder which caused it to brush against Melissa's wet slit, causing an unexpected jolt of pleasure for Melissa who took a deep breath and moaned lightly.</p><p>""Mmmmm..."" Melissa involuntarily uttered as the touch of April's long hair made her shudder with pleasure. Melissa held very still, her eyes transfixed on April's face between Kaylee's legs as April began lapping at Kaylee's slit with her tongue. Melissa took hold of Kaylee's right leg and pulled it between hers, opening the little girl wider, and began grinding her pussy against it as 'Miss April' kissed and sucked on Kaylee's labia and clit causing the little girl's privates to swell and redden with excitement.</p><p>""Oh, wow, I like it,"" Kaylee exclaimed between breaths as her little undeveloped privates processed the intense sensation of April's tongue and lips. Melissa caressed her daughter's chest and belly as she watched, grinding her pussy against the little girl's thigh. Sensing that Kaylee was completely comfortable, Melissa kissed the little girl's cheek and brought her hand off of her daughter's chest and reached back, probing herself and spreading her bottom until her finger found her anus. Enthralled by her daughter's pleasured expression, Melissa began to masturbate herself anally, adding to the pleasure she already felt from the friction of her pussy against her daughter's leg.</p><p>Meanwhile, Kaylee began thrusting into Miss April as the intensity from having her privates 'tickled' suddenly increased. Her six-year old body tensed as she listlessly begged ""Miss April, my weewee...don't stop,"" before her body finally exploded in orgasm, bucking her hips against April's face and leaving a glossy coating of little girl juices around April's mouth.</p><p>As April raised up from the panting girl, she saw Melissa throw her head back, eyes closed, exhaling deeply.</p><p>""Let your Mommy finish,"" April whispered to Kaylee who had also taken notice that Melissa was masturbating. April leaned over to Melissa and kissed her hipbone while encouraging Kaylee to knead her mother's breasts. Kaylee obliged just before Melissa reached orgasm and removed her finger from her anus. The three of them then sat on the bed in a circle.</p><p>The excitement woke little Kari, who stood up in her crib, pointing again at her Mother's breast and making kissy faces.</p><p>April brought Kari over and sat down on the bed, putting Kari in the middle of the circle.</p><p>""How would you like to hold her?"" April asked Kaylee.</p><p>Kaylee nodded and smiled. With a little help, she cradled little Kari against her bare chest. As she held her, a curious little hand began rubbing Kari's baby bottom. ""That's it,"" April said as Melissa nodded in approval.</p><p>""She likes having her bummy rubbed. You can do it,"" encouraged April. As the little hand rubbed Kari's bottom, Kari began making her suckling sound as she hunted for a milk-laced nipple to nurse. ""Here, I have an idea,"" April said as she hopped off the bed and went to the kitchen. She came back with a lollipop which she had removed from the wrapper and began sucking on it.</p><p>""You can pretend you are the Mommy,"" April said to Kaylee as she took the lollipop out of her mouth. She grinned at Melissa then looked back at Kaylee. She then took the lollipop, wet with saliva, and rubbed it on Kaylee's right nipple, closest to Kari's face. Kaylee's nipple reddened from the sugary, sticky juice of the lollipop as April made circle after circle around Kaylee's flat nipple. Melissa caught on to what she was seeing and placed a hand down between her legs and began masturbating again.</p><p>With a little help from April, Kaylee guided Kari's head to her lollipop-coated nipple onto which Kari's little mouth latched and began suckling. Not expecting or knowing what the sensation would be like, Kaylee opened her mouth in surprise, then began to grin as she looked at the two women who watched back in awe as Kaylee's feelings of surprise turned to pleasure. She relaxed and held Kari close, giggling a little. ""That tickles. I like being Mommy.""</p><p>Both women watched and rubbed themselves, utterly awed at the sight of Kari suckling Kaylee. After a few moments, Kari stopped. April took Kari back. ""How did you like that?"" she asked Kaylee.</p><p>""It made me tickly down there,"" Kaylee replied, as she spread her legs and pointed to her slit.</p><p>""Melissa, why don't you take a turn with Kari?"" April encouraged. Melissa took little Kari to her right breast, which was still full of milk. Kari latched on quickly to the dripping, engorged nipple. Melissa drew a breath through her teeth. Though still a little sore on that side, the suckling of little Kari was much more gentle than that of Kaylee. April moved behind  Kaylee and sat on the bed, pulling the little girl close to her. Kaylee's head lay back between April's breasts as they both faced Melissa and watched her nurse and caress the naked baby.</p><p>Kaylee leaned up to whisper, ""Miss April, I like nakey time.""</p><p>""Me too, pretty girl,"" April replied. ""Kaylee, let's do something fun while your Mommy nurses Kari.""</p><p>Kaylee's imagination began to swirl. ""What?""</p><p>April mischievously slipped a finger down Kaylee's crack, rubbing her anus. ""Lean forward and stick your bottom up. I wanna kiss your bummyhole.""</p><p>""Like this?"" Kaylee asked as she flipped forward on all fours, arching her back.</p><p>""mmmhmmm..."" April said in approval. Kaylee's bottom opened slightly as the she raised it. With both hands, April opened her bottom wide and began licking her anus. Kaylee tried to hold her head up to watch Mommy nurse the baby, but was so wrapped up in the sensation of her tight little anus being licked that she could do nothing more than push back against April, breathing heavily. Melissa, meanwhile, caressed and squeezed Kari's baby bottom in view of April. After several minutes, Melissa finished. As she did, April stopped licking Kaylee, who was now exhausted and beginning to sweat from the excitement of being licked in such a private place. Melissa stood up and put Kari back in the crib, covering her with the blanket as little Kari had fallen back asleep. Kaylee was still holding her bottom in the air when Melissa turned around, giving Mommy a full view of her anus, which was shiny with saliva from being licked.</p><p>""Show your Mommy,"" April coaxed as she stood. Kaylee held herself open as the women admired the little girl's body. Standing, the two women kissed passionately as Melissa's tongue found April's, picking up the faint taste of Kaylee's bummyhole.</p><p>Tired from all the excitement, the two women brought Kaylee to the master bedroom where the three lay down together, Kaylee between the two women. They fell asleep, naked and exhilarated.</p>"
1710,"Playing Doctor with Hannah, Part 5",Inglorious_Babysitter,5,Debby and Allison continue their lovemaking before having Hannah over for a slumber party. Girls play doctor. Debby joins. Hannah comes out of her shell for Debby and recounts an experience in her childish tone.,"['Fg', 'gg', 'Fgg', 'FFg', 'oral', 'anal', 'mild ws', 'panties', 'mast', 'inc']","<p>Exposition: Debby, a voluptuous if a bit plump lady of 35, had discovered her daughter Allison ""playing doctor"" with her new friend Hannah. Initially, she had been concerned that Hannah's mother would be revolted at what had happened, but conversation between the two had left both Mothers with a feeling that the other accepted the sort of sexual curiosity as perfectly natural. Both women, however, had not explicitly revealed to the other that they found the situation arousing, and both women had sought to console their daughters and ultimately bring them to share their feelings of curiosity, which proved to be the seeds of sexual desire in the young girls. It had been Tracy, Hannah's mother, who bought her daughter the doctor kit which seemed innocent enough, though subconsciously, Tracy had hoped to observe her daughter with the toys in the doctor kit, which proved to serve as a catalyst for the young girl to explore her sexuality.</p><p>Debby, on the other hand, had always known that she was attracted to young girls, even her daughter. Even from a very young age, Debby would often touch her naive little girl in ways that were inappropriate for a Mother with her daughter, but in Allison's young naivety it seemed normal. Ignorant of the world, Allison's perception of her Mother during 'bathtime' was nothing short of pleasurable. The close attention her mother paid to her vagina and anus during bathtime, in addition to the tingling, pleasurable sensation that always gave her little chill bumps and caused her puffy nipples to stand straight out, had caused her to develop a compulsion to be very clean under her panties, which had fed her enjoyment for bathtime during which Mommy always took care to wash her thoroughly down there.</p><p>Today had been different. Today, Debby had been emboldened by the earlier discovery of Allison with Hannah, her playmate of the same age, clothes off, panties down around her feet, exploring and letting Hannah explore the young bodies of the other. So it was that Debby hoped and even lusted as she brought Allison home to explore her young sexuality, and for both of them the long sexual encounter in the shower only left them wanting more.</p><p>It was late in the evening on a Friday night. Normally, Debby would put six-year-old Allison to sleep around 9pm on a school night, and perhaps a bit later on the weekends or on holiday, but Allison was wide awake, and Debby didn't want to let this special night end. She had already explained the taboo of the two of them being intimate, and Allison understood perfectly. Upon exiting the shower, Debby wrapped Allison with a large towel before drying herself. As she finished she led Allison to the master bed and turned down the sheets.</p><p>""Climb in Mommy's bed, baby girl,"" she started as Allison started into the bed, ""here, give me your towel.""</p><p>Allison grinned as she turned back towards Mommy, un-tucking the fold in the towel that kept it secured around her little body and letting it fall. She climbed into bed as Debby watched her pudgy little daughter. The little rolls of baby fat jiggled along her belly and bottom as she jumped up into bed and made her way on all fours into a comfy position, laying on her stomach and setting her head on the pillow. Debby removed her towel as well and picked up Allison's towel from the floor as Allison rolled her head around to observe her Mother's naked body in the dimly lit room. Her bottom was plump and round, but smooth. Allison lay in the bed and admired the sway of her Mother's hips as she took the towels to the laundry bin, then her ample breasts above her waistline and deep, soft belly. As Debby bent over to turn the sheets down on her own side of the bed, Allison grinned widely, staring at her Mother's breasts as they dangled, almost within the little girl's reach. Debby crawled into the bed on her side, cupping one of her breasts.</p><p>""You're gonna get big boobies like Mommy before long, you know,"" Debby said playfully.</p><p>Allison fidgeted at her own puffy little chest, pinching and pulling at her nipples. ""I wish they would hurry up and get big.""</p><p>""All in good time honey, but you can play with Mommy's. Here..."" Debby said, as she climbed onto all fours and straddled her little girl. She planted her elbows on either side of Allison's head, giving Allison the warm, soft feeling of Mommy's ample breasts. ""...you can play with them however you like. This is our time together. Squeeze them, kiss them..."" she continued as Allison began fondling her mother's chest. Allison even squeezed her Mother's breasts one at a time, pulling at them so that the large nipples hung down to her mouth, allowing the little mouth to kiss and lick each one, with a little help from her Mother who lowered one shoulder, then the other, giving Allison a mouthful to taste. She even bit down once, lightly, causing her Mother to moan lightly and let out a deep sigh of pleasure as she nearly dropped down off her elbows onto her daughter. Allison took a mouthful of her Mother's flesh and sucked hard as it covered her face, causing her Mother to shudder a second time, forming chills and two fully erect nipples.</p><p>""That feels so good honey, let Mommy..."" her speech was cut off as she sat up, grasping and firmly pulling her nipples until the flesh of her breasts were pulled tight. She ground her hips, moving her vagina along her daughter's upper thigh, leaving the light, glossy coating of her juices on her little girl, who by now was wet herself with arousal.</p><p>""Lay still, baby, let Mommy do you,"" Debby stammered out as she pushed Allison's arms onto the pillow above her head. She grasped Allison's chest, pinching the baby fat into what looked like two strawberry sized breasts on the little girl's chest. She bent down and kissed Allison's erect nipples before licking down her sternum to her belly button, then raising up to lock eyes for a second before moving her face along the same path down the center of Allison's chest, blowing cool air against the trail of saliva she had just made.</p><p>Allison emitted a little giggle followed by a heavy breath as Debby moved lower, kissing the baby fat below her belly, biting ever-so-gently to draw out another shudder and deep breath of excitement from the little girl. As Debby's body curled to bring her mouth lower and lower on Allison's body, her bottom finally came to rest against her heels, leaving her mouth lined up to kiss the smooth mound above Allison's 'wee wee.' Allison felt herself quickly becoming wetter and wetter 'down there' and instinctively pushed her Mother's head downward. Debby teasingly extended her tongue lower, straining to reach the top of Allison's labia before stopping and looking back up at Allison's face with a teasing grin.</p><p>""What do you want Mommy to do?"" she asked in a teasing tone.</p><p>""Play with my wee wee, like you said.""</p><p>""Open your legs for me,"" Debby said as Allison spread her legs and raised her bottom off the mattress slightly.</p><p>""Keep your arms up there, baby. Just let Mommy do it,"" Debby said as Allison had started to pull her arms down to play with herself. ""Mommy go slow, little darling. I see a little wee wee that needs kisses,"" Debby teased as she slowly moved her lips over Allison's labia. She brought her face up and down, just brushing the little girl's sensitive flesh as Allison lay silent, biting her lip. Allison's body language begged for Mommy to give her more. She opened her legs wider, inviting Mommy's lips and tongue to penetrate her. Debby liked teasing her little girl, who was now held captive by her own desire for the pleasure that Mommy could deliver. She began to lower her arms again only to have Mommy playfully reach up and put them back over her head.</p><p>""Uh uh...let Mommy do it.""</p><p>""Mommy, please, I wanna...""</p><p>""That?"" Debby replied after digging her tongue into the girl's slit and flicking it over her clit.</p><p>""Yes Mommy,"" Allison said in a hypnotized whisper, ""kiss my wee wee inside.""</p><p>Titillated more by Allison's childish begging, Debby ceased to resist her own urge to bury her tongue inside her daughter. Her tongue sank deep into the little girl, finding the g-spot and massaging it as Allison moaned with pleasure. The taste of the freshly bathed little girl was exquisite, causing Debby to almost involuntarily dig deeper until her face pressed firmly against the little girl's mound and lower belly. Debby was consumed by the sensual beauty of the girl. She groped the little beauty, kneading the soft buds of her chest, massaging her belly, even lifting her head away from the little pussy to lick and kiss Allison's bellybutton, then returning to her vagina, drawing more heavy breaths, gyrations of the little girl's hips, and finally feeling Allison's thighs clamp against the sides of her head as she orgasmed. Debby held her mouth open, sealing her lips around the girl's labia, drinking the sweet juices that gushed from the girl's pussy. As Allison's legs relaxed the vice grip on her mother's head, Debby withdrew her tongue, lightly kissing Allison's labia again. Debby then pushed the girl's legs wide apart until she met resistance as the girl's lay almost flat against the bed wide apart causing her labia to pull open and expose the sensitive flesh of her vagina. Debby rested her head against the girl's inner thigh, locking eyes with the little girl as she spread her labia wider with one hand as the other hand explored inside Allison's slit.</p><p>""Does that make your little peepee hole feel good?"" Debby asked as she flicked and stroked Allison's little urethra opening. Allison's only response was several deep breaths, augmented by short cries of pleasure as made her rapid exhales. A little drop of urine came out onto Debby's fingertip which made her stop just long enough to lick her finger to taste the salty drop from Allison's peepee hole. She continued with the flicking motion as Allison gyrated and moaned until losing control of herself, crying ""Momeeee!"" and sending a small trickle of urine down her vagina, as well as onto Mommy's finger. Debby's mouth was quick to catch it, allowing only a few drops to reach the bed as she made long strokes with her tongue from Allison's cheeks just below her slit all the way up to the little mound of fat above her clit. Once the little girl was licked clean, Debby focused again on the girl's tiny peepee hole, lightly pinching it between flicks, causing the girl's vaginal muscles to contract with an involuntary rhythm with increasing intensity until Allison orgasmed again into Debby's waiting mouth, bringing with it another ""Momeeee"" from the little girl.</p><p>After the last orgasm, Debby rolled over and lay beside the little girl, exhausted. She turned Allison onto her side and pulled her close, spooning and cuddling the little girl as they both fell asleep for the night.</p><p>The next day, Debby asked if Allison would like for Hannah to come over to play, to which Allison responded with enthusiasm. A phone call to Hannah's mother and an 'ok' set everything up for the afternoon. Debby took her daughter to the toy store around midday where Allison spotted a doctor kit just like the one Hannah had. It was no coincidence, since Debby had walked with her to the particular aisle where they were on display amongst a plethora of other toys but Debby hoped that her daughter would spot it and pick it out as it would mean an evening of mischievous fun. Debby returned home with Allison and phoned Tracy to let them know that Hannah could come over anytime. Unaware that Tracy shared the same attraction for her own little girl, Debby insisted to Allison that she put the doctor kit away in her room until after Hannah's mother had dropped her off. When Tracy arrived with Hannah, the two little girls played outside for a short while as Debby and Tracy shared afternoon tea. They talked about this and that, passing the time before the girls darted in. Hannah and Allison asked their respective Mothers if Hannah could spend the night. Naturally, Debby gave the ok, and Tracy agreed.</p><p>Tracy and Hannah lived only a short distance away, so it was not long before they had made the drive home, packed a change of clothes and a few odds and ends before returning that evening. Tracy dropped off Hannah, bidding her goodnight and telling her to behave, and Hannah promised that she would be good...</p><p>The girls headed for Allison's room as Debby took a shower, excited and aroused at the idea of being alone with the two girls overnight. As she undressed for her shower, she began to rub her moistened pussy at the thought of what might happen that night. She was still slightly apprehensive about injecting herself into the doctor/patient roleplay in which the girls would surely engage themselves, not yet realizing that, like Allison, Hannah had the sexual experience with her own Mother. Continuing and intensifying her self-pleasure, she withdrew a rather large dildo from her bedside table and took it with her to the bathroom, wearing only a towel, which she let fall to the floor after closing the door behind her. She coated the toy with lubricant, stepped into the shower, and slid the toy between her plump cheeks until the tip pressed against her anus. She bent over, supporting herself with one hand against the wall as she held the toy with her other hand, penetrating herself anally. She bit her lip as the large intruder made its way through her tight sphincter, pressing until it glided easily into her rectal cavity. Her pussy gushed with juices as she fantasized about the two girls, masturbating furiously to orgasm; the sensation amplified by the intense pleasure and pain she felt from her anus, stretched open around the toy. She bit her lip as she climaxed, not wanting the girls to hear, before withdrawing the toy. Relaxing herself, she ran her fingers up and down her crack to feel the gape in her anus left by the toy before clinching her anus tightly closed again, sending another tingling sensation through her body.</p><p>Meanwhile, the girls had been playing in Allison's room for just a few minutes before Allison pulled out her new doctor kit.</p><p>""Wanna play doctor?"" Allison asked playfully.</p><p>""Okay,"" Hannah answered immediately.</p><p>The girls had changed into their night clothes. Each wore a nightgown down to mid-thigh and white cotton panties. Hannah's slim, leggy build left her panties a bit loose and if she lifted her nightshirt, the tip of her bum crack was visible above the waistband of her underwear. Allison, on the other hand, wore panties that fit snugly, allowing her cheeks to bulge out the leg holes. That, and all her scooting around on the floor from playing had caused them to bunch up a little more than usual so that the outline of her panties as well as her crack were visible through her nightie, which stretched just a little tightly across her plump bottom.</p><p>As they looked over the pieces of the doctor kit, Hannah quietly got up and pushed the playroom door closed before returning to the center of the room where Allison sat with the pieces of the doctor kit. Meanwhile, Debby had finished her shower and put on a skimpy nightshirt which stopped just above her bellybutton, and a pair of black boyshort panties which left the lower third of her voluptuous hips and bottom visible to the observer. She stood outside the playroom door listening to the girls.</p><p>""You wanna be patient first?"" Allison asked her playmate.</p><p>""No, you do me first,"" Hannah retorted. ""I like being patient.""</p><p>""No, me. I wanna,"" Allison said, continuing the childish argument.</p><p>Hannah sighed. We'll have to flip a coin or something. Allison fumbled through the playroom looking for a stray coin that they could flip. She finally found a 10p coin they could use and returned to the center of the room with Hannah. Pushing the kit aside, Hannah called 'heads' as Allison tossed the coin into the air between them.</p><p>""OK, heads it is. You win."" Allison conceded.</p><p>""Hannah,"" Allison started, ""did you get in trouble when we got caught?""</p><p>""No. I thought I would get spanked but...Mommy...um...did stuff to me. Fun stuff...its supposed to be a secret so you can't tell anybody.""</p><p>Allison grinned. ""Like touch your privates?""</p><p>""Yeah. She pulled my panties down like she was going to spank me but instead she put me on the bed and took my temperature and said she was liked to play doctor and all that,"" Hannah said, recounting her experience, ""then she did this thing...she played with my wee wee and put her fingers inside..."" Hannah gestured with an outstretched finger, ""...and she did it in my bottom too. It kinda hurt at first but then it started feeling really good. It even...you can't tell anybody this...it even made me peepee a little, but mommy called it orgasm. I thought she'd get mad at me for making peepee on the floor but she said it was ok and that's what's supposed to happen when someone does your weewee like that.""</p><p>""Did you like it?"" asked Allison.</p><p>""Well, yeah, except that it was a little weird at first, but I liked it.""</p><p>""Me too...I mean...Mommy did me like that...like your Mommy did you.""</p><p>""Are you gonna doctor me now?""</p><p>""Ok.""</p><p>The girls stood up, face to face. Allison put on the toy stethoscope as Hannah slipped her nightshirt over her head and off. She moved the stethoscope around Hannah's bare chest, stopping and pushing lightly on each nipple, leaving a round indentation mark on Hannah's skin. She alternated sides several times, each time rubbing Hannah's nipples with the edge of the toy stethoscope until little chill bumps appeared and Hannah's nipples stood erect, poking out from her flat chest, making the girls giggle mischievously. Allison then moved behind Hannah as Hannah pulled her long blonde hair around one shoulder so that it draped down the front of her, giving Allison a clear view of her bare back. Moving the stethoscope around, Allison noticed the top of Hannah's crack above the waistband of her panties and set the stethoscope over the top of her crack, then moving it along the waistband making the same little indentation marks along the visible bit of Hannah's bottom. This continued a few moments as they giggled before Allison moved back around front. She took the stethoscope from her ears and hung it round her neck as she began pressing and rubbing Hannah's flat tummy, imitating the motion she remembered from being examined by a real doctor. She then took the toy reflex hammer out, but instead of tapping Hannah's knees, she touched it against her tummy. Locking eyes with her playmate and grinning, she moved the toy lower over Hannah's panties and tapped it against her clit, causing Hannah little tingling sensations and making the chill bumps reappear.</p><p>""What are you doing?"" Hannah asked between giggles.</p><p>""I'm doing a special weewee test."" Allison said as she tapped away through Hannah's panties. ""Does that feel good?""</p><p>""Mmmmhmmm..."" Hannah replied as she felt a rush of warmth between her legs. As Allison continued, a little wet spot appeared on Hannah's panties.</p><p>""Look, you made your panties wet. That's how to do the special test on your weewee."" Allison said as she touched the little wet spot that had formed between Hannah's legs. ""Next I need to check under your panties. Let's pull them down..."" Allison said in a playful tone as she grabbed the waistband of Hannah's panties, ""...cause the doctor needs to take a good look at your weewee and bottom."" Allison finished as she slid Hannah's panties down to her ankles. Hannah stood upright with her legs slightly apart, giving Allison a view of her hairless mound and the top of her labia, from which her clit protruded slightly from the arousal she felt.</p><p>As Allison brought her hands back up to Hannah's hips, Hannah interjected, ""Mommy said that when you are doctoring somebody you're supposed to say what you're doing so the patient doesn't get nervous.""</p><p>""Ok, Hannah, first let's open your weewee,"" Allison said playfully as she spread Hannah's labia with her thumbs, ""and make sure you're healthy in here."" Allison examined her playmate, looking at the swollen clit, now more apparent as Allison spread Hannah open. ""I bet it feels good when I touch here."" Allison said, letting go of one labia so she could touch Hannah's clit.</p><p>""Mmmhmm,"" Hannah affirmed.</p><p>""Howabout your peepee hole? Let's check there,"" Allison said as she gave Hannah a little pinch to her 'peepee' hole.</p><p>""oooo..."" Hannah squealed involuntarily as a drop of urine escaped her. She instinctively contracted as she got a sudden urge to pee.</p><p>""Mommy showed me that."" Allison admitted to Hannah.</p><p>Allison withdrew her fingers and went to the bed to retrieve a pillow. She set it on the floor as Hannah watched.</p><p>""Now you have to lay down on your tummy,"" Allison said, patting the pillow, ""and put your tummy right here.""</p><p>Hannah complied, positioning her tummy on the pillow, leaving her hips off the floor, her bottom sticking up at Allison.</p><p>""I'm gonna open your bottom now,"" Allison said as she took both hands and spread Hannah's cheeks, revealing her tightly puckered pink anus. Allison spent a moment soaking in the sight of her playmate's most intimate parts before letting go of her cheeks and reaching between her thighs with one hand just below her crotch. As she tugged on the flesh of Hannah's upper thigh, Hannah's legs spread a little. Allison noticed that Hannah's panties were still around her ankles. ""Panties all the way off,"" Allison said, "" so I can get your finger tests."" She pulled Hannah's leg to one side with her left hand and then licked her right first and second finger before telling her playmate, ""time to finger test your weewee,"" sliding them into Hannah's vagina. Allison's little fingers slid in easily and moved in and out, turning every which way and even curling as Allison felt all around the interior of her willing playmate's vagina. She even rubbed her fingers along the slightly rough wall of Hannah's g-spot, causing her playmate to push her hips upward, causing Allison's fingers to penetrate more deeply. ""That's it. I have to check as far into your weewee as I can."" She continued until she felt Hannah's vaginal walls contract in orgasm, nearly squeezing the two little fingers out.</p><p>""All done there. Now I need to finger test your bottom."" Allison took the same two fingers that were now soaked with Hannah's juices and rubbed the slick juice between Hannah's cheeks. Then, holding one cheek open with her left hand, Allison pressed the two fingers against Hannah's anus. Her tight sphincter resisted at first as Allison wiggled and pressed against it with her fingers. As she did, Hannah's flesh continued to resist, stretching inward and pulling her bottom closed around Allison's fingers as Hannah's anus remained closed.</p><p>""Owie."" Hannah howled in protest as Hannah's little bottom bucked closed with each of Allison's repeated inward thrusts.</p><p>""Let's take your temperature first."" Allison said, as she pulled the thermometer from the kit. She put it in her mouth to coat it with saliva then set it between Hannah's cheeks. Lining the toy thermometer tip to Hannah's anus, Allison pulled one of her playmate's cheeks open and pushed the thermometer in. The rigid round tip slid in more easily as Hannah's bottom opened to accept it. The cold intruder made Hannah jump, but she stayed put for her 'doctor.' ""Now we just need to wait."" Allison said, as Hannah felt the coldness of the toy thermometer disappear as her body heated it, leaving only the sensation of having the rigid little toy inside her bottom.</p><p>Allison began fondling her playmate's little bottom as the thermometer sat in place. She kneaded and pinched Hannah's cheeks, occasionally spreading her playmate wide open, admiring the way Hannah's tight little anus clamped itself around the toy thermometer, then letting go of Hannah's cheeks causing her bottom to close abruptly. This made Hannah's cheeks jiggle as the soft flesh returned to its natural place.</p><p>No sooner than Hannah felt her cheeks close against the thermometer, she felt Allison's playful hands opening her bottom again, bringing the cool sensation back to her anus as it became exposed to the air, and to her playmate's prying, curious eyes. After several minutes, Allison took the toy thermometer out, causing a little popping sound from Hannah's anus as it closed tightly once again.</p><p>""Let me try my fingers again."" Allison dictated as Hannah tried to relax, but seconds later as Allison pushed, Hannah cried out again.</p><p>""Owie.""</p><p>Meanwhile, Debby had been listening at the door during the whole ordeal. Arousal finally overcoming her apprehension, she gently opened the door, smiling. ""Hi, girls."" Hannah nervously covered her bare bottom, but Debby quickly consoled. ""I see you girls have been playing doctor, haven't you. You must really like that game. And Hannah, I see you are being a very good patient for doctor Allison, aren't you?""</p><p>""Y...yes ma'am."" Hannah said, nervously.</p><p>""I see you took your panties off for the doctor like a good little patient.""</p><p>""Yes ma'am."" Hannah repeated.</p><p>Debby found Hannah's panties laying on the floor. She picked them up and immediately noticed the wet spot. ""Looks like somebody got their panties dirty. That's okay honey. I bet doctor Allison made you excited. Is that why your panties are dirty?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am.""</p><p>""Well, it's perfectly okay for that to happen. Sometimes girls get a little excited when the doctor is looking at them,"" Debby lectured playfully, ""and doctors are supposed to pull down little girls' panties and look at their weewees and bottoms to make sure little girls are healthy all over, aren't they?""</p><p>""Yes ma'am.""</p><p>""Hannah, do you have a man or a lady doctor?""</p><p>""Umm...my doctor is a lady.""</p><p>""Do you remember your last time at the doctor?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well, did the doctor pull down your pants?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""Well, Miss Debby likes this story. Can you tell me about undressing for the doctor?</p><p>Hannah's wide blue eyes and nervous little-girl voice seemed to light a fire between Debby's legs. Hannah began recounting her experience at a doctor visit less than a year prior. Tracy, her mother, was something of a hypochondriac and had requested a complete examination for little Hannah, who began telling Debby and Allison her story.</p><p>""Umm...well...I took off my shirt because the doctor, um, she said to take off my shirt, and um..."" Hannah continued in her cute, nervous tone, ""and she made me stand there while she listened to my heart and felt my tummy and stuff and then she had my Mommy come in the room because she said she was going to look at me some more and then the doctor said to my Mommy that it would make me feel better if Mommy came in, so she did, and when she came in she just sat down.""</p><p>By this time, Hannah began to relax a bit. Debby took her hands and sat her up. She told Allison to sit with them in a circle, then looked back at Hannah. ""I like the story so far. Keep telling, and don't leave any parts out,"" Debby encouraged.</p><p>""Well, Mommy came and sat down and I didn't have my shirt on, and then the doctor told Mommy she needed to check my knees and my feet so she just reached out and undid my button and my zipper and pulled my pants down all the way and made me step out while she held them so they wouldn't get stuck. So then I sat on the table and the doctor started feeling my legs and bending them and hit my knees with the hammer thingy and then she said to lay on my tummy and she took my feet and made me bend my legs until my heels touched my bottom. After that, she stopped and went over to Mommy. I looked over and she whispered something in Mommy's ear and Mommy just said okay. So then the doctor came back and told me to get off the table and stand up. Then she said that Mommy had told her what a brave little girl I was and that I needed to be extra brave. I thought she was giving me a shot and I asked her but she said no, that I wasn't getting a shot. I looked at Mommy and she was all blushed and I looked back at the doctor and she said just to be brave and then she pulled my panties down.</p><p>Debby had become so aroused at this little girl's story that she had begun to rub between her legs. ""Well, you have to finish the story,"" Debby exclaimed, almost unable to speak as the naked little girl recounted her experience.</p><p>""So the doctor lifted my feet and gave my panties to Mommy and then helped me sit on the table. Then she helped me scoot to the right place so my bottom was right at the edge. I thought I'd fall off but the doctor held my hands and told me to lay back. As soon as I laid down the doctor let go my hands and told me to relax and be brave and that she had to put my legs apart. Then I felt her push my knees and so I just let her do it but then I asked her why and Mommy came over and held my hand and said the doctor had to look at my weewee. So the doctor put my legs over the corners of the table and then I felt her touching me down there. She opened my weewee up with her fingers really wide and it kind of hurt at first but not very much. I think I was just scared. Then she started pinching the little folds of skin around my weewee,""</p><p>Debby slid the crotch of her black boyshort panties to the side and pointed, ""these are called labia.""</p><p>Hannah stopped and looked at Miss Debby's pussy, grinned, and continued, ""yeah, pinching my labias, and she said they were ok and I thought she was done but she wasn't. She told Mommy to help hold me open and showed Mommy how, like this,"" Hannah gestured, holding up her first and second finger and spreading them apart like a peace symbol, ""and Mommy did that to hold my weewee while the doctor put this gooey stuff that got hot but then it felt really good right at the top of my weewee where I sometimes touch myself...""</p><p>""The doctor was checking your clitoris."" Debby chimed in. ""See mine?"" she said as she spread her pussy and pointed out the little love button at the top of her slit. ""Hannah, Miss Debby will take her panties off so you're not the only one who has to be naked. This is going to be a girls' fun night. Allison, why don't you undress too."" Allison obeyed, removing her nightshirt along with her mother, who wore no bra under her skimpy top. Her breasts bounced out sending a titillating jiggle down her full figure as both girls watched. As she started to lower her panties, she turned round to show off the boyshort cut which did not fully cover either the top of her crack or the lower half of her large, round bottom.</p><p>Hannah stopped her story a moment to say, ""Miss Debby, I like your panties 'cause they show a lot of your bottom.""</p><p>""Thankyou, sweetheart. Miss Debby is glad you like them."" As Debby stepped out of her underwear, she held them out. ""Here, Hannah, why don't you hold on to them. You can play with them."" Hannah reached out and grabbed them, stretching the silky material with her fingers and admiring the softness of them. She even ran them across her face.</p><p>""They feel so nice and soft. Wow. It must feel really good wearing them."" Hannah also noticed the wet spot that had formed in Debby's panties and asked her how she made the wet spot.</p><p>""Well, listening to you girls and then coming in to see you made me feel excited and I got wet down there. I bet Allison has a wet spot too,"" Debby said, taking Allison's panties as she was stepping out of them. Sure enough, Allison's state of arousal left her with a spot of love juice in her panties as well. Debby pulled naked Allison to her lap, kissed her on the cheek, and squeezed her thigh affectionately. Then she begged Hannah to finish the story.</p><p>""Then the doctor got real close to me...I mean...she put her face right up close to my weewee and told my Mommy to look too. They were looking at my cliddaris...clit iris...umm...""</p><p>""Just call it your kitty,"" Debby said.</p><p>""...my kitty because there was a mark on it, and I got embarassed because Mommy asked me what it was and if I didn't say what then I might have to get medicine and more doctors to look at my weewee so I told them how I had accidentally drew on there because I took one of Mommy's pens and stuck it in my weewee. They asked why and I said because it felt good. So the doctor said it would be ok but I was still embarassed, and she still wasn't done. She got a really long q-tip from a jar and brought it over. She made Mommy move her hand like this,"" as she gestured, holding one labia open with four fingers, giving Allison and Miss Debby an eyefull, ""and mommy did it on this side and the doctor took her hand and did it on the other side so my weewee was extra wide open. Then she said to be extra brave again and she stuck the qtip on my peepee hole and pushed and rubbed it around. It hurt but I didn't cry. It made me have to pee but I held it 'cause I didn't wanna pee in front of Mommy and the doctor. I asked for the doctor to stop and she said when there was peepee on the qtip it would stop and she kept scratching around my peepee hole on and on so I let out a little peepee and finally she stopped and put the qtip in a jar. Then there was another qtip that was way longer, and she put it way up in my weewee hole,"" she said as she buried one of her little fingers in her vagina, ""and it felt weird but she went really fast and then took it out and put it in a different jar. Then the doctor had this thing that looked like a popsicle stick but metal, and she said be brave again, and she put that in my weewee hole and looked in with a flashlight. Then while she was holding it in there, she pushed my tummy and looked up inside my weewee some more. After that, she let go and took the thing out and whispered to Mommy. Mommy said the doctor was done looking at my weewee and she lifted my legs over the corners of the table so I didn't have to hold them open anymore.</p><p>""I asked for Mommy to put my panties back on but she looked at the doctor and the doctor said no and whispered some more to Mommy. Mommy said the doctor wasn't done checking my privates. Then the doctor said that she had to look at my bottom and told me to pull my knees to my chest and she said for Mommy to help. I bent my knees like I was supposed to and the doctor motioned to Mommy and she took my arms and made me wrap them behind my knees and cross them so my legs were held up and my bottom stuck out. Then the doctor said Mommy might have to hold me still but that if I was brave and would hold still by myself that she could sit down. I said I would be brave but I was still a little scared. She said she would start with the easy part but I didn't know what that meant until she started taking her finger and pushing all around my bummyhole. Next I felt her hands on my bottom so that her thumbs touched my bummyhole and she started pulling my bummyhole open. It felt wierd and I wondered why because I knew she could already see my bummyhole when I put my legs up because it felt cold back there. I looked up because it started to hurt where she was pulling right on my bummyhole and trying to open it more and she was looking in there. Then I saw a jar of gooey stuff. I put my head back down and felt the doctor let go of my bummyhole and she would move her thumbs and pull it open again all different ways. Then she let go and dipped her finger in the jar of gooey stuff and started rubbing it all up and down my bottom crack and around my bummyhole. Then she pushed a finger against it like she was going to feel inside me and I almost let go of my legs but I didn't want Mommy to hold me and the doctor said I had to hold still. Then she said to take a deep breath and push out like going potty. When I did, I felt her big finger go inside me. She pushed in and my bottom started to hurt but I held still while she kept bending her finger and then turning it and bending it some more,"" Hannah gestured as she described, ""until she went all around the inside. I thought she was done because she took out her finger, but then she got more gooey stuff and pushed in again with two fingers like this,"" she said as she held up her 1st and 2nd finger together, ""and that hurt. I tried not to cry but it hurt a lot even though the doctor said she was going slow. I felt the rest of her hand against my bottom and I knew that was as far as she could go so I thought maybe that was it, but then she put her other hand between where I was holding my leg against my tummy and pushed down on my tummy like she did when she was looking at my weewee with the light. My bottom started to feel a little better because she wasn't moving her fingers in there, but my tummy hurt. She kept pushing different spots on my tummy. Finally she said she was done and I could stand up. So I asked Mommy for my panties again but the doctor said no. Mommy said the doctor had to look at my bottom and weewee just a little longer. Then the doctor turned me to face the window and said to stand up straight. I felt the doctor start at my shoulders and feel down my back. When she got to my bottom, she felt down the crack but not my bummyhole. Next I had to touch my toes. She felt down my back again and stopped halfway down the crack of my bottom then had me stand up and she said that I was done. I went to Mommy and she gave me my panties and pants and shirt while the doctor wrote a bunch of stuff.""</p><p>""I really liked that story Hannah. You see how I'm rubbing myself down there? You've got me very excited.""</p><p>""That wasn't it. The doctor said she was sorry then whispered to Mommy again. Mommy said ok and told me the doctor forgot part and told me to do what the doctor said. The doctor walked up and pulled down my pants all over again, and panties too, but said I could leave them around my ankles. She told mommy to lay me on my tummy on the table. I looked over my shoulder and the doctor had a thermometer in her hand. She said I needed to get my temperature taken in my weewee and bottom and then asked me if I could count to 100. I said yes, but I didn't feel like counting. Mommy said to get it over with, so I said I would count for the doctor. I felt the doctor put the thermometer waay in my weewee and to count every time the red hand on the clock ticked. So I started counting. I thought it would go slow but I felt warm down there all of a sudden and I decided the thermometer felt pretty good. When I got to 100, she took it out and wrote some more, then shook the thermometer and told me to count again. I felt the thermometer slide in the crack of my bottom and started to count, but the doctor said not to start yet. Then I felt her open my bottom just a little. I guess she had to see it go in my bummyhole. It went waay in again and then I started to count, but I liked it there too, so it went fast. When she was done, I got down and the doctor pulled my panties up and my pants and patted my tummy and told me what a brave little girl I was.""</p><p>Debby was masturbating furiously as little Hannah finished her story. Hannah watched in awe as Miss Debby climaxed, squirting and covering the floor between her legs with her juices.</p><p>""Did you orgasm Miss Debby?"" Hannah asked.</p><p>""Yes, baby girl. I did.""</p><p>""Miss Debby, I wanna tell a secret.""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>""My Mommy likes to play doctor with me. I'm not supposed to tell but I wanted to tell you because I like doing it with Mommy and I want you to play with me.""</p><p>""Oh, sweetie, I will.""</p>"
1711,"Baby Kari, Loving Mother, Part 3 - While Mommy Sleeps",Inglorious_Babysitter,3,"Melissa cannot resist the urge to fool around with April's little girl, Kari.","['Fg', 'nepi', 'lac', 'oral', 'anal', 'mast']","<p>It had been an exciting evening for the trio who lay in the bed. One one side lay Melissa, the redheaded, light-skinned, slender mother of six-year-old Kaylee, who lay in between her Mother and April. April was attractively built, with D-cup breasts, though they were less apparent than Melissa's, since Melissa was a thin woman of perhaps 110 pounds. That is not to say that April was particularly large or overweight, but she had retained a little fat around her hips and midsection since Kari was born, leaving April with soft love handles on her lower sides which accentuated her soft, round butt. Her belly was equally soft and carried a little pudge that gave her a deep bellybutton and a pronounced waistline.</p><p>After the three of them lay sleeping for some time, Melissa awoke. She looked at April, then at little Kaylee, both sound asleep. Kaylee lay on her stomach, arms tucked under her pillow, with the sheet covering half her back. Perhaps it was the warmth from laying between the two women, but Kaylee was covered in a light sweat which had caused the covers to cling to her body. Melissa quietly observed in the low light of the room the way that the sheets clung to Kaylee's little butt, providing a beautuful sight for Melissa, who stared at the outline of her daughter's naked butt and thighs. In fact, the sheet clung so tightly that the shape of her crack was evident to Melissa's gaze, which now fixated on the curve of little girl's hips and butt. Kaylee was tiny, dwarfed by the developed body of April, who lay on her side facing back at Melissa. April's breasts were covered, though the shape of them was easy to observe. Looking at April's chest, Melissa noticed that one of April's breasts had caused a little milk-stain to show through.</p><p>Melissa then looked down at herself, pulling the sheet below her chest. Her right breast was tender and swollen from nursing Kaylee and, though Kari was smaller and gentler than Kaylee, baby Kari's suckling earlier that evening had caused Melissa's sore nipple to almost glow a bright red. She cupped her breast in order to try and soothe the ache that waked her, but then she noticed a stir in the nursery. She looked back at April, half-expecting her to wake at the slightest sound from Kari, but April did not.</p><p>Melissa paused. Another stir from the nursery. The wooden siderail of the crib creaked slightly as Kari stood in her crib. Melissa considered waking April, but immediately felt the sudden warmth as her breasts began readying themselves instinctively as Melissa felt the insatiable urge to nurture this little one. She also felt the warmth between her legs as the erotic thought of being alone with Kari crossed her mind. Though all four had been intimate together, she was unsure how April might react if she were to play alone with little Kari. Still, Melissa felt disinhibited by her arousal and she quietly slipped her feet from under the sheet and to the floor. She walked to the nursery. She looked back. Neither April nor Kaylee stirred.</p><p>""Hi baby girl,"" Melissa spoke almost in a whisper. She picked up Kari and held her for a moment before Kari puckered her lips in the sort of kissy-faced gesture that meant she was hungry. A few drops of milk found their way onto Kari's belly which lay bare against Melissa's left breast. Melissa closed the nursery door and lay Kari on the table. Kari's wet diaper was expertly removed by Melissa, who then wiped the baby clean. Kari made her kissy face again as Melissa picked Kari up and held her, seating herself in the nursery chair and lining her breast up with the baby's waiting mouth. Kari latched onto Melissa as if to her own Mother, suckling and drinking the milk and sending waves of pleasure through Melissa. With each move of the baby's tongue, Melissa felt rhythmic surges of pleasure between her legs which rose and fell with the motion of Kari's mouth against her nipple. Melissa had felt noticeably moist down there, but as seconds became minutes she felt drops of love juices form and begin to flow from her pussy. She stood up off the nursery chair before her love juices dripped into the fabric of the seat and began walking slowly around the room.</p><p>As she walked the room, Kari's suckling slowed, but more intense as Melissa's breast began to dry. The orgasmic sensation deepened though she could not come. The careful hold she kept on little Kari occupied both her hands. She began to shudder. She felt weak in the knees. Finally, she leaned back against the wall, breathing heavily as the hot sensation built up further, begging for an outlet. She noticed on the floor by the changing table was a bag of lollipops--the same bag from which April had taken one earlier, coaxing baby Kari to suckle on Kaylee's flat chest by coating Kaylee's nipples with the sweet coating of sugar from the candy.</p><p>Kari's suckling finally ebbed as she began to relax her head and pull away from Melissa's breast. Melissa set Kari on the floor, grabbing a sheet from among the folded linens on the lower shelf of the changing table, providing a soft surface for the baby. She crept back to the door, opening it to find April and Kaylee still asleep, although Kaylee had tossed a bit. Closing the door once again, Melissa took a lollipop from the bag, tore off the wrapper and began licking the lollipop. It quickly began to dissolve in her mouth as she sealed her lips around it to hold it in place leaving both her hands free. She tried not to swallow so as to keep as much of the sweet liquid in her mouth for what she was about to do. She grabbed a baby wipe and scrubbed her pussy until it was clean of her juices, fearing that the taste would be off-putting to little Kari. She then focused on the lovely sight of Kari, who cooed and pointed at the lollipop in the low light. She had rolled to her tummy and nearly gotten on all fours to crawl before Melissa knelt beside her. She experimented with a few positions, calculating the mechanics of how to make Kari most comfortable. She lowered herself to her knees, her heels against her bottom. Twisting her feet so that her heels spread her cheeks, she spread her knees wide apart. Her athletic body held this position effortlessly as she held the lollipop now between her legs over her clit. She then coated her fingers with the liquid candy, holding them in her mouth and sloshing it about before rubbing her pussy with the same hand. A second time she put her fingers in her mouth before holding them in front of Kari to have to lick them. The sweet smell enticed little Kari, who began suckling Melissa's fingers dry of the sweet, gooey candy as Melissa drew the candy-coated hand between her legs. Little Kari followed as Melissa rubbed her clit with the lollipop. Once close enough, she held Kari's head, gently pulling her mouth towards the sweet coating of candy on her pussy.</p><p>The baby's tongue caused a stinging intensity as it wrapped around her swollen clit, so much so that Melissa lost her balance, releasing Kari who was still in a crawling position and then gingerly sliding her bum off of her heels and backwards onto the floor. She now set her feet on either side of the small sheet that Kari crawled around on as Kari emitted a little laugh as Melissa tumbled and caught herself. What happened next renewed Melissa's lust, shattering her inhibitions for the little beauty in front of her. Kari made her kissy face and pointed straight at Melissa's pussy, her lips now painted red with lollipop stains. Melissa rubbed the lollipop between her legs again before putting it back in her mouth. With both hands free, she held little Kari under her arms and pulled her snugly between her legs. The warmth of the baby's body against her inner thighs gave her another shudder of pleasure as the soft baby skin seemed to meld with her sensitive inner thighs. Kari took to Melissa's swollen clit again, suckling the sweet coating from the candy as Melissa continued to wet her fingers and recoat her pussy.</p><p>It did not take long for the sensation of the baby, coupled with the intense excitement of performing such a taboo act...the fear of getting caught...caused her to orgasm abruptly. She felt sure she would squirt for baby Kari, and she would have, but the thick, gooey sugar coating on the outside of her pussy melded with the juices of her intense orgasm to make a gush of fluid that ran down Melissa's pussy to her anus, leaving her young lover coated with nothing more than red lollipop stains on her nose and lips. Another baby wipe and Melissa wiped Kari's face clean, then cleaned herself. As she looked at baby Kari, her little lover beamed a smile back up at her. Melissa returned the smile before laying back and holding Kari on top of her, head between her breasts, feet just reaching below her belly button.</p><p>As she held littl Kari, she rubbed down her back to her baby bottom and down her legs. The exquisite feel of the little body left Melissa aroused once again, now wanting to explore little Kari more deeply. She found her hands moving more slowly as they rose over the rounded humps of Kari's little bottom, so small that one hand could nearly cover both cheeks, but possessing the feminine roundness that Melissa adored in a woman's hips...even her own. She quietly thought to herself how pleasurable it would be to penetrate her little lover, though she was yet reluctant, not knowing that Kari was rather accustomed to her Mother's penetrating touch. Melissa saw an innocent little tart when she looked at the little body held against her chest, but her desire to experience little Kari grew every minute that the warmth from her little body emanated against Melissa's breasts and belly. Lifting her hand into the air, she scratched her pointer finger over the ball of her thumb to ensure that her freshly manicured nails were neither too sharp nor too long. Feeling only the ball of her pointer against her thumb and the smooth nail polish as she curled her finger and ran it backward across her thumb, she then licked it thoroughly before slowly cupping the baby's cheek with her hand. With both hands, she opened Kari's baby bottom and slid her finger gently into her anus. Kari shifted a bit but did not protest as Melissa wiggled the finger inside the little hole, drawing a giggle from Kari. With her free hand, she stroked Kari's back, bringing chills to her little body as she gently wiggled her penetrating finger back and forth, working it deeper into Kari's anus.</p><p>Holding the finger still a moment, she took her free hand to pull Kari higher on her chest, making it possible for the free hand to reach the baby pussy, now resting just above Melissa's belly button. Unaware that little Kari could experience orgasm, she rubbed her baby pussy causing it to become not just moist, but wet and slick and accepting of Melissa's delicate touch. Melissa penetrated Kari's vagina with surprising ease. As she felt around the baby pussy, she felt the stiff impression of the finger still in the baby's anus. As she pushed the fingers together, little Kari shuddered and clamped her legs in orgasm as Melissa gasped in surprise. She slowly withdrew her fingers and looked down at the baby who now smiled again up at her. Melissa sat up and cradled Kari who once again found herself tired, her eyes heavy. Melissa was tired as well, though as the thrill of being with little</p><p>Kari ebbed for the moment, the soreness of her right breast returned.</p><p>She put a fresh diaper on Kari, debating with herself whether to say anything to April and opening the nursery door to find them still asleep. A quick glance at the clock revealed that an hour had passed as Melissa made love to the sweet little tart that now slept, smiling peacefully in her crib.</p><p>Once again, she cupped her right breast before finding the bathroom medicine cabinet. She searched for a pain reliever--anything that might help her sleep, making a little clatter that woke April. Melissa quickly turned over the recent events in her mind, making a mental checklist to be certain that her time with Kari would be secret for now. April touched her shoulder gently. Melissa turned to find April still naked. April looked back at her nude lover Melissa, cupping her breast. April's dextrous fingers found a topical cream which was would relieve some of the tenderness she knew that Melissa felt. Licking her lips, April dabbed it onto her finger and gently coated Melissa's sore nipple as Melissa bit her lip before smiling back at April. Satisfied with the look of relief on Melissa's face after just a few moments, April leaned forward and kissed Melissa between her breasts, gently feeling the cleavage of her busty lover against her lips and she kissed again, then again, perhaps a dozen times before kissing her lightly on the lips.</p><p>""Is Kaylee still asleep?"" Melissa asked.</p><p>""Yeah, she's asleep. Come on."" April answered, taking Melissa by the hand, leading her back to the bed. Melissa smiled, studying the silhouette of her lover as her hips swayed back and forth as she walked, but she was too tired right now. They both laid back down, each wrapping an arm around the lovely Kaylee who lay between them.</p><p>The light coating of sweat was still present as Melissa peeled back the sheet to the middle of Kaylee's thighs, giving both women the treat of looking at Kaylee's pert little bottom as she lay between them. April looked to Melissa and made a grappling gesture in the air, pointing at Kaylee's butt with her eyes. Melissa licked her lips and nodded in agreement as they giggled like little girls before falling back asleep.</p>"
1712,"Playing Doctor With Hannah, Part 6",Inglorious_Babysitter,6,"The girls have a lumber party and play together again, then mom gets involved…","['Fgg', 'anal', 'exhib', 'ws', 'panties', 'mast']","<p>Debby, the full-figured mother of Allison, sat on the floor with Allison on her lap as Hannah finished recounting her experience at the doctor's office, and telling her Mommy's 'secret' about how they played doctor together. Debby began to think about Tracy, the tall, leggy Mother and grown version of little Hannah, fondling and penetrating little Hannah who now sat in front of her, eager to 'play' some more. Allison sat on Debby's lap as Hannah spilled her secrets.</p><p>Debby stood up. She took both girls by the hands playfully,</p><p>""Let's go to Mommy's room,"" Debby said looking at Allison.</p><p>""Hannah?"" Debby said, turning to the other little girl, ""I think that when you and Allison stopped playing a moment ago, you were not finished getting examined, were you?""</p><p>""No, Miss Debby,"" Hannah replied, ""she was going to feel inside my bymmyhole but...um...it...""</p><p>""It hurt, didn't it.""</p><p>""Yes, but I don't think she meant for it to hurt."" Hannah said, taking up for her friend.</p><p>Debby continued, playfully referring to herself as 'Miss Debby.' ""I think Miss Debby will be your doctor while Allison watches. I think both you girls have a little to learn about your bodies. You are very sensitive back there so Miss Debby needs to help you girls learn.""</p><p>Debby took them down the hall to the master bed and told Hannah to bend over the side of the bed. The naked little girl complied as Debby continued, ""I put lots of this gooey stuff on my finger,"" Debby said, as she worked her finger in a jar of lubricant. ""That makes this go nice and smooth. Now, just relax..."" Debby said, placing her lubricated finger against Hannah's anus. As she pushed, Hannah's sphincter resisted and Hannah found herself instinctively clenching her muscles as Debby tried to soothe her.</p><p>""It's okay, honey. Miss Debby knows it's tight back there,"" Debby said as she gradually worked her lubricated finger up and down Hannah's crack before lining it up with her anus. Then, placing a hand in the small of the little girl's back, Debby pushed her finger against Hannah's reluctant bottom, penetrating her, but without drawing the 'owie' that Allison had earlier. Instead, Hannah breathed deeply before exhaling through her clenched teeth, making a hissing sound as Debby worked her finger in.</p><p>Debby held Hannah in place as her finger penetrated more deeply. ""Almost there. Miss Debby needs to feel alllll the way..."" Debby slowed her speech as her finger made its way inside Hannah, ""...inside. There."" Debby said as her finger found its way past the little girl's anus. The soft, sensitive tissue of Hannah's rectum sent waves of the intense sensation as Debby felt her way deep inside Hannah's little bottom. At first, Debby's finger felt huge to Hannah, but as Debby moved her finger around, Hannah began to push back, arching her back further and pressing her cheeks against Miss Debby's hand.</p><p>Opening her mouth wide, Hannah let out a gasp of air as Debby rotated her finger, feeling Hannah's anus from the inside as Hannah reflexively contracted and relaxed her sphincter around Debby's finger.</p><p>""You see how Mommy does it? Now you do it, Allison."" Debby said, withdrawing her finger. Allison did as she was told, lubricating her finger and poking it between Hannah's cheeks. Hannah sighed lightly as her anus was penetrated a second time. Little Allison's finger hardly moved past her anus before it was completely inserted. Mimicking her mother, Allison rotated and curled her finger as Hannah bent over the bed obediently.</p><p>""OK, Allison, I think that's enough doctoring for Hannah right now,"" Debby said, as Allison pulled her finger from her playmate's bottom.</p><p>Debby took Allison by the waist and positioned her over the bed, bent at the waist. ""Allison, I think it's your turn to have your bottom examined.""</p><p>""Yes, Mommy.""</p><p>Hannah stood up and dipped her finger in the jar of lubricant as Debby winked at her. ""Go ahead, Hannah."" Debby cued, as Hannah buried her finger into Allison's anus.</p><p>Debby watched as Hannah's small hand found it's way between Allison's plump, quivering cheeks as Allison moaned from the sudden penetration of Hannah's finger into her anus. Hannah felt the sensation of her finger inside her playmate exhilarating as she moved around while Allison waited submissively for the 'doctor' to finish.</p><p>""Make sure you check her bottom extra-good, doctor,"" Debby coaxed as she watched while Hannah's finger probed her little girl's bottom. Allison's plump round cheeks swallowed up Hannah's finger and closed around it so that all Debby could see was Hannah's little palm, three fingers balled into a fist pushing in on the soft skin of Allison's bottom. Even with Allison bent over, Allison's cheeks closed around Hannah's finger, preventing Debby from getting a view of Hannah's little pointer finger penetrating Allison's tight little anus.</p><p>Debby lifted Allison's shoulders slightly off the bed. ""Back up, honey. Arms across the bed. Good girl,"" Debby instructed as she backed Allison from the edge of the bed. Her belly and chest, slightly sweaty from laying against the bedclothes now felt the open air as only her head, shoulders, and outstretched arms rested on the bed. Debby pushed down on the small of Allison's back. As she did, Allison cooperatively arched her back, keeping her legs straight. Her pudgy belly protruded lower as she bent further, and her bottom began to open up.</p><p>Allison felt Hannah ease her finger in further.</p><p>""Mommy!"" Allison cried, partly out of surprise, as she felt Mommy spread her cheeks. From behind, Hannah and Mommy now has a perfect view of the little girl's backside.</p><p>""Mommy's helping the doctor, honey. We're getting a good look at you.""</p><p>Allison playfully poked her bottom out further, causing Hannah's finger to slide in further. The sudden friction made Allison clench her anus around Hannah's finger and a little ""mmmm..."" escaped her mouth. She began gyrating her hips lightly, enjoying the sensation as Hannah held her finger inside.</p><p>Allison reached down between her legs with one arm to touch herself, but Mommy immediately grabbed her arm and positioned it across the bed where it was.</p><p>""Let Hannah and Mommy play with you. This is part of the fun."" Debby said as Allison continued to move her hips.</p><p>""But Mommeeee, my weewee tickles. I wanna rub it.""</p><p>""Mommy wants to tease you a little first.""</p><p>Debby released Allison's cheeks, causing them to bounce and jiggle against Hannah's finger, which now moved in and out of Allison's anus, making a little popping sound everytime it slipped out. Allison's hips moved more slowly and deeply as she continued to enjoy the anal stimulation. She felt disinhibited and hypnotized, completely unashamed at the idea that Mommy and Hannah were watching her gyrate and moan as each thrust of her hips made her plump bottom jiggle and bounce. As she humped Hannah's finger, her anus received it with less and less resistance. When she thrust her hips, Mommy and Hannah could see where her tight anus now gaped open.</p><p>Debby now began masturbating herself as she watched the little girls. Meanwhile, Hannah leaned closer to Allison and with her free hand, reached under her playmate and began groping Allison's chest, pinching and squeezing the bare flesh of her nipples. The silky smooth skin felt so good that Hannah, already wet with excitment, felt a drip of love juice start to run down her leg. The drip became a trickle as Hannah's roaming hand moved down Allison's belly, teasing her as she grabbed the soft flesh of her belly. Hannah fingered Allison's bellybutton, then traced a line to the mound just above her slit where she gave a little pinch and tried to hold on as Allison continued moving her hips.</p><p>Allison stopped her hips as she felt Hannah rub the soft flest above her slit. She again brought her arm down between her legs as they quivered with excitement, but Debby put her arm back. ""Let Hannah do it.""</p><p>Allison begged Hannah, ""Do my weewee. Pleeeease...""</p><p>Hannah's free hand couldn't reach to penetrate Allison, so she pulled it away and knelt behind her. She withdrew the finger from Allison's bottom and then with both hands, spread Allison's cheeks wide open. Both of Allison's holes were slightly swollen and a deep shade of pink. Her anus gaped open as Hannah buried her face into Allison's waiting pussy. Hannah stuck out her tongue to stimulate Allison.</p><p>The sensation that had built between Allison's legs from all the teasing and anal stimulation caused her to orgasm almost immediately, causing her legs to clamp against Hannah's face as her love juices shot into Hannah's unsuspecting mouth.</p><p>The taste was sweet, Hannah discovered, as Allison began to relax her legs. Hannah pulled her head back to take a deep breath. Meanwhile, Debby knelt on the floor just a few feet away, masturbating to the sight of the two young girls exploring their sexuality.</p><p>""Hannah, will you help Miss Debby come? Get on the bed with me,"" she said climbing onto the bed and taking Hannah's hand, pulling her onto the bed with her. Hannah climbed up and licked her lips. She looked at Debby's full figure and smooth skin, aroused further at how much fun it would be to grope and feel the voluptuous woman. Allison climbed onto the bed as well, putting her head on the pillow. She listlessly rubbed her pussy, still recovering from her intense orgasm.</p><p>Holiding Hannah's hands, Debby pulled her close, placing the little girl's hands over her large breasts. Hannah immediately began squeezing and kneading the soft flesh of Debby's breasts, which felt huge to Hannah's little hands. Debby put both hands between her own legs as Hannah groped and kissed Debby's chest. Her small hands were barely larger than Debby's areolae, but Hannah worked expertly, stimulating and fondling Debby's breasts while she masturbated.</p><p>Debby climaxed as Hannah and Allison watched. The two little girls studied Debby's puusy intently as love juices shot out, lightly dousing the bed and wetting Debby's inner thighs.</p><p>It occurred to Debby that her desire for Hannah would be matched by Hannah's Mother, and that maybe telling her to come over would play out successfully.</p><p>""Hannah, Miss Debby is going to tell your Mommy that we all want to play doctor together.""</p><p>""No, Miss Debby! I wasn't supposed to tell.""</p><p>""Trust me, honey, when your Mommy hears about us playing, she won't punish you--she'll want to play doctor too.""</p><p>""Well, ok,"" Hannah replied.</p><p>Debby put her panties back on along with a robe as the girls put on their panties and gowns. Debby phoned Tracy, telling her only that she needed to come over immediately for a surprise...</p>"
1713,"Playing Doctor With Hannah, Part 7",Inglorious_Babysitter,7,Hannah's mother comes over to join the party and the women agree to swap daughters.,"['FgFg', 'anal', 'exhib', 'ws', 'panties', 'mast']","<p>Tracy arrived at Debby's home shortly, all the while wondering what Debby meant by ""a surprise."" Hannah and Allison, the two little six-year olds sat quietly in the living room as Debby answered the door and invited Tracy in.</p><p>""Tracy, you should know that the girls were playing doctor again,"" Debby started, unsure whether she should tell Tracy ALL of what had just happened.</p><p>""Well, they certainly are curious about their bodies,"" Tracy replied.</p><p>""That's what the surprise was about. I thought it would be fun for us to take our girls...swap them...and maybe play doctor.""</p><p>Tracy was taken back a bit, but suddenly felt very aroused at the idea as she looked at the two girls sitting on the couch. Looking at Allison, Tracy lustfully eyed the little girl up and down. Her thick white thighs disappeared into her nighty which clung to her body, leaving little to the imagination.</p><p>Tracy hestitated only for a second before almost whispering, ""yes, this will be fun."" back to Debby.</p><p>Their hushed conversation continued. ""Should I take Allison to her room and you take Hannah to yours?""</p><p>""We could,"" Debby replied, ""or all go up to Allison's room and two watch while the other two play.""</p><p>""Let's ask the girls,"" Tracy suggested as they walked over to the couch where the girls were seated. Tracy sat across from Hannah and Debby did likewise for Allison, each Mother sitting on the floor a few feet from the couch.</p><p>""Allison,"" Debby began, ""Tracy is going to be your doctor, and Hannah, Miss Debby is going to be your doctor. Now, howabout you girls trade places and each of you sit down here on the floor across from your doctor,"" Debby continued. The girls obeyed, moving to the floor and scooting up to the two women.</p><p>""Now, what do you girls think? Should we go off by ourselves or stay together and watch the others play doctor?""</p><p>""Watch.""</p><p>""Watch.""</p><p>The two girls answered almost together.</p><p>""Let's all go up to the playroom,"" Debby said excitedly. As they all went up the stairs and into the bedroom, Allison retrieved the doctor kit. It was virtually identical to the set Hannah had, with a toy stethoscope, thermometer, reflex hammer, and a few other implements that Tracy glossed over as she opened up the kit.</p><p>She was more interested in exploring Allison. The four sat in a circle in a slightly awkward moment of silence until Tracy broke the ice. ""Allison, are you ready for your examination?""</p><p>Allison smiled shyly, but at the cue of her mother repeated ""Yes, Miss Tracy.""</p><p>Tracy leaned over to Debby and playfully asked, ""Miss Debby will your daughter be receiving a full exam or just a cursory check?""</p><p>""Oh, a full exam doctor."" Debby said.</p><p>""Well, I think that's a wonderful decision.""</p><p>""What's cursory, Miss Tracy?"" Allison asked.</p><p>""Well, in a cursory exam the doctor just listens to your heart and maybe checks your eyes and ears, but I think it's important to give little girls a full examination. In the full examination the doctor examines everything, and Miss Tracy needs to be sure that's ok with ommy. Since Mommy said that I should give you a full examination, I'm going to pull your panties down and look at your privates.""</p><p>""But let's get acquainted and do the easy parts first. Start by taking off your nightgown and laying here,"" Tracy said as she patted the floor, ""on your back. Tracy scooted to one side so that she faced Debby and Hannah, leaving space between them for Allison to lay down.</p><p>Tracy took the stethoscope and playfully moved it around Allison's chest and tummy. She even rubbed Allison's nipples with it, causing them to stand erect and covering the rest of her white skin with chills. Allison lay still with her arms beside her as Miss Tracy moved the stethoscope around, then set it down and began fondling the vulnerable but willing little patient. Allison's skin was incredibly smooth and soft, Tracy discovered, as Allison's skin conformed to every depression, every rub, and every little pinch that Miss Tracy made.</p><p>""Now sit up.""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Tracy,"" Allison said as she complied. Tracy toyed a bit more with the stethoscope, playfully moving around Allison's chest and across her back.</p><p>Putting the stethoscope down again, Tracy ran her finger's down Allison's spine, starting just below her neck and working her way to the waistline of her flower-printed white cotton panties. With her other hand, Tracy felt Allison's flat chest, then pinched each nipple lightly, causing them to harden further and sending another wave of chills down Allison's body.</p><p>""Now lay back down."" Tracy said. Allison laid back down as Tracy began caressing and rubbing Allison's feet before working her way up her calves to her thighs. Touching the soft flesh of Allison's thighs made Tracy shudder. The girl's skin was incredibly soft and pliable. Lifting each leg into the air, Tracy continued her exploration of the girl's body as she worked her hands closer to the plump globes of flesh that teasingly peaked out below the girl's panties. As Tracy's hands reached the top of the girls legs, she spent a moment fondling the exposed little bit of Allison's cheeks while Allison obediently held her legs straight up in the air. Allison lay comfortably, enjoying Miss Tracy's caresses until Tracy slowly lowered Allison's legs back to the floor so that the little girl lay flat on her back once again.</p><p>""Okay, Allison, time for Miss Tracy to pull down your panties. Why don't you hold mommy's hand?"" Tracy suggested as Debby took her daughter's hand, holding it so that Allison's arm was outstretched above and beside her. Allison's hand rested on her Mother's inner thigh, just above the nightshirt Debby was wearing, which only extended a few inches past her panties.</p><p>Tracy, meanwhile, put a hand under the small of Allison's back and lifted while pulling down on the front of Allison's panties. Tracy slid Allison's panties down in the front, exposing her bald mound and puffy labia before tugging a little more, causing the elastic to stretch and then all at once slide over her bottom. With Allison's panties bunched at the top of her thighs, Tracy lowered Allison's hips back to the ground. Then, with both hands, Tracy pulled Allison's panties down the rest of the way.</p><p>""Alllll the way off,"" Tracy said slowly as she lowered the panties down and off of Allison. Tracy turned the cotton panties inside out to inspect them. She discovered a little wet spot in the crotch which had seeped out. ""I see your panties are a little wet, honey. Show Mommy."" Tracy said, handing them to Allison to held them up to Mommy, teasingly. The scent was noticeable to both women who at this point were becoming extremely aroused themselves.</p><p>""Very good. Now I'm going to look at your weewee first. Can you make a butterfly with your legs for Miss Tracy? That means you put your feet together and pull them close to your bottom and open your knees as wide as you can."" Allison assumed the position, exposing all of her vagina and giving a little peek of her bottom.</p><p>Tracy began feeling Allison's mound and labia, moving in circles and enjoying the feel of the smooth, puffy skin. Tracy's kneading gradually became more of a light caress. ""Howabout we have Mommy rub your tummy."" Tracy said as Allison nodded and Debby followed along.</p><p>Allison closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation of the intimate play exam she was receiving. ""Now I'm going to open your weewee to check inside."" Tracy said, as Allison felt the circling motion of Tracy's fingers stop and a finger on each side of her pussy press in and apart. Tracy shifted herself around so that she was at Allison's feet as she studied Allison's pink vagina.</p><p>""Now the clitoris..."" Tracy said, as she took a finger with her free hand and pressed it against Allison's clit. Tracy rubbed back and forth, causing a surge of warmth to come over Allison as she began to wet. Allison's legs began to quiver. ""I see you are very sensitive right there,"" Tracy said, ""try to keep your legs open for me. Miss Tracy likes watching you get wet down there. Mommy and Hannah want to see too.""</p><p>""Now inside..."" Tracy said, moving off the little girl's clit and pressing a finger deep into her vagina. Tracy rubbed her finger along the walls of Allison's vagina, causing Allison to breathe heavily. ""You're doing very well,"" Tracy coached as she continued. Allison moaned slightly before clenching her body in orgasm and sucking air through her teeth then releasing with a moan of pleasure.</p><p>""Miss Tracy will do that again after your exam. It's the good feeling part, but now we're going to do some things that might make hurt a little. You need to be extra brave and Miss Tracy will give you another orgasm."" Allison opened her eyes.</p><p>""Did Hannah tell you about the real doctor?"" asked Tracy. Allison nodded. ""Why don't you hold both of Mommy's hands? Tracy said, momentarily withdrawing her fingers and resting a hand on each of Allison's thighs.</p><p>Debby moved around on the floor so she was just above where Allison's head lay as she took both her daughters hands and pulled them up. At the other end, Tracy slid one finger into Allison's vagina again, this time much more deeply. ""Now just relax while I push in on your tummy and feel inside you."" Tracy said, pushing just below Allison's bellybutton. Allison's mouth opened wide as she felt Miss Tracy bury her finger inside her, tensing a little, until Tracy let up on her belly and withdrew her finger part way. She felt for the little opening of Allison's peepee hole and, upon finding it with her first finger, placed her thumb just below Allison's clit, giving her peepee hole a little pinch. Allison let out a little squeal before giggling. ""That tickles.""</p><p>""Make a little peepee for Miss Tracy,"" Tracy coached the little girl before pinching again and making her squeal once more.</p><p>""Make a little peepee for Miss Tracy."" Tracy repeated before giving another little pinch. This time, a trickle of urine came out, covering Tracy's finger. Tracy pulled her hand away and licked the salty liquid from her finger. She scooted back and began straightening Allison's legs.</p><p>""Lay on your tummy so Miss Tracy can look at your bottom,"" Tracy ordered. Allison lay flat on her tummy. She folded her arms and crossed them under her head and fidgeted with her feet as she waited for Miss Tracy to start. The soft flesh of her round bottom jiggled a bit as Allison moved restlessly before Tracy grasped the little girl by the hips, kneading the flesh of her bare bottom with her thumbs. As Tracy felt the soft flsesh of her little patient, she worked her hands up and down, rubbing the little love handles of Allison's lower back, then back down again feeling the soft flesh of her bottom and upper thighs until Allison was good and relaxed. Then, she shifted her hands until her thumbs met in the crack of Allison's bottom and spread the girl's cheeks wide open to begin studying her anus. The tight, pink hole resisted at first, but then opened slightly as Tracy pulled, stretching the flesh of Allison's cheeks.</p><p>Allison felt Tracy remove one hand from her open bottom followed by the rustling sound of Tracy retrieving the thermometer and dipping it in a little lubricant. Allison clinched a little as the cold thermometer tip touched her anus. ""Hold still so Miss Tracy can take your rectal temperature,"" Tracy said, as she pushed the thermometer into Allison gradually. Once in place, she would rotate it, giving Allison's sensitive flesh an intense sensation every time the thermometer moved. She told Allison to watch the clock on the wall for three full minutes. During the long wait, Tracy took full advantage, occasionally rotating the thermometer and moving it in or out, then returning her hands to the little girl's cheeks, thighs and lower back.</p><p>""Very good."" Tracy said, as she pulled the thermometer out. Tracy set the thermometer aside then spread Allison's cheeks again, watching as her anus opened a bit wider. ""Miss Tracy is going to put her fingers inside your bottom. Push you bottom up,"" she said as she dipped her first two right fingers in lubricant and, holding Allison's cheek with the opposite hand, began working the fingers into Allison's tight rectum. Allison tensed up as the two fingers stretched her open, then relaxed as they penetrated her.</p><p>Tracy closed her eyes to take in the exquisite feeling of the warm, tight feeling of her fingers inside the little girl, coupled with the soft cheeks that now closed around her hand as she buried her fingers completely inside. Tracy began making short little thrusts, stimulating the girl's sensitive flesh further and causing her emit a short moan with each quick thrust. The sensation made the girl shudder with pleasure.</p><p>Allison felt another warm rush as she pulled a hand down and reached for her pussy, tucking it under herself as she lay flat on the floor. Each thrust jiggled the little girl's cheeks as she came closer and closer to orgasm. Suddenly, she felt a sudden rush of warmth--not an orgasm--she lost control of herself and peed on the floor, forming a wet spot on the carpet that grew quickly.</p><p>""It's okay to go pee honey."" Tracy assured her as she continued stroking deeply into the girl's anus. ""Miss Tracy wants you to squirt while she does this this to your bottom.""</p><p>""You can come for me. Come for Miss Tracy. Show everybody how much you like to get your bottom played with,"" Tracy coaxed as she worked her fingers in and out. ""Mommy and Hannah and Miss Tracy are all watching for you to come."" Several more deep thrusts of Tracy's fingers and Allison suddenly climaxed, sending her juices into the carpet along with the pee. Tracy removed her fingers and spread Allison's bottom open once more as the girl lay on the floor, catching her breath. Her anus stretched open much more widely this time.</p><p>Tracy took her time holding Allison's cheeks apart before letting go and reaching between Allison's thighs. The back of Tracy's hand lay in the wet spot of the carpet as she began stimulating Allison's little pussy once more. Allison responded by moving her hips up and down, causing the friction against the carpet and Tracy's fingers to arouse her further. Tracy now held her hand still between Allison's legs, letting Allison grind against her. The little girl's body was a sight to behold for the two women and Hannah, who watched the whole thing knowing that Debby would take a turn with her.</p><p>Meanwhile Allison tensed as she drew closer to another orgasm. Tracy continued to hold her hand against Allison's pussy which now was soaked. Tracy finally felt Allison thrust and tense just as her love juices squirted from her pussy again.</p><p>""miss Tracy? I'm getting sore down there."" Allison finally said. ""It felt really good, though.""</p><p>Debby went to the bathroom and retrieved a wash cloth to wipe Allison clean. Allison stood up so that her Mother could wipe between her legs before putting her panties back on. Meanwhile, Debby and Tracy turned their attention to Hannah...</p>"
1714,"A Babysitter's Confession, Part 1",Inglorious_Babysitter,1,Prim and Proper babysitter Alicia becomes sexual with a lovely little girl.,"['f/g(14/4)', 'reluc', 'exhib', 'panties']","<p>Alicia had a secret, and at 14, she had the best job imaginable. As a babysitter, she spent most of her weekends collecting easy money to babysit the younger children in the building in her home, a small flat in which she and her Mother lived. It was a rather loose description to say that her mother ""lived"" there, since most nights, her mother stayed out late...past 3am frequently and often until after sunrise.</p><p>For Alicia, this meant a free run of the flat, which she put to good use, making easy money out of the babysitting jobs she had. It was no secret to her friends that she was lesbian, after all, she never had much interest in boys and certainly did not take advantage of her mother's frequent and prolonged absence to get into trouble with any. No--her secret was that she liked girls--young girls--the type she babysat. In fact, in such a large building, she found herself able to spend most evenings taking in one or two of the girls from within just a few doors over, or perhaps just a floor above or below.</p><p>She had always prided herself on being proper, what with her warm smile and honest demeanor, and the parents in the building adored her. The girls did too. For so long, Alicia had kept her strange, taboo desires to herself sometimes ogling the young girls who she babysat. Other times, she would spend an hour innocently fixing a young girl's hair, brushing and decorating the little darlings with ribbons and bows while silently enjoying the closeness and warmth of their bodies, but things were about to change.</p><p>A new lady had moved in in the flat below hers. Alicia quickly became acquainted with the new lady and with little Sara, who was just four. Little Sara was beautiful. She had sandy blond hair that covered her shoulders, deep brwown eyes and dark skin. Her mother dressed her a bit scantily, revealing a cute 'innie' belly button between the bottom of her tank top and the waist band of her short skirt, which revealed her bare legs which were silky smooth and just long enough to be 'girlish' rather than 'toddlerish,' Alicia thought to herself.</p><p>Alicia introduced herself and told Sara's Mother that she'd love to babysit for Sara, volunteering before Mother had even asked. This didn't seem to faze Sara's mother, who asked that Alicia care for Sara the following Saturday.</p><p>Being as it was a Tuesday, the days could not go by quickly enough. Each day during her walk to and from school Alicia caught a glimpse of little Sara playing outside the flat, frequently seeming unattended.</p><p>Saturday night came though. Sara arrived with her mother that evening. Alicia greeted them and politely invited them in, though Sara's mother seemed a bit rushed. sara's mother handed Alicia a change of clothes for Sara, who was again clothed in a rather short skirt, though today she wore a t-shirt that covered her belly.</p><p>""Would you see that she is bathed?"" Sara's mother asked.</p><p>""Of course,"" Alicia replied, maintaining her composure as Sara sat on the couch and began fidgeting with her shoes. Alicia bid Sara's mother goodnight as her heart fluttered with excitement: no relying on glimpses, she would bathe this little girl.</p><p>Alone in the flat, Alicia began playing with Sarah. She read her a story, brushed out her hair, then braided it into two little pigtails and pinned little white flowers on each of them, making her look like a doll. They went on then and watched the television for a bit as Alicia watched for Sara to get good and comfortable. Soon they were cuddled up on the couch together, although Alicia could not pay much attention to the television as she was more interested in the occasional glimpse up Sara's little skirt.</p><p>Each glimpse provided a brief look at Sara's panties which rode up into her bum crack a little more every few minutes as she fidgeted on the couch. Her white cotton panties were striped blue and initially covered all but the least little bit of her cute little cheeks, but after an hour or so they had ridden into her crack so that about half her left cheek could be seen with every quick glimpse Alicia took up the little girl's skirt.</p><p>Alicia still felt inhibited with little Sara, but excited all the same as she announced, ""bath time, Sara.""</p><p>""Ok, Lishy,"" as Sara had taken to calling Alicia, as Alicia stood up. Sara slid off the couch, carelessly raising her skirt and uncovering her panty clad bottom.</p><p>The girl is four, Alicia thought to herself, I should maybe give her privacy...maybe not, dueling with herself about whether to stay with Sara for bathtime. She finally decided that she would...she just had to look at this pretty little tart, stark naked, in the bath tub.</p><p>Alicia drew a warm bath and turned her attention to Sara, who suddenly felt a little apprehensive.</p><p>Alicia reached for the girl, who pulled away shyly. Taken aback by the sudden shyness of Sara, Alicia playfully chided, ""Come on babygirl. Let's get you nakey for bath time.""</p><p>""Noooo...I wanna keep my clothes on Lishy.""</p><p>""What's wrong baby?"" Alicia asked, curious by Sara's sudden modesty. ""I'm scared.""</p><p>""Nothing to be scared of. Look,"" Alicia encouraged, showing her the pink bottle of bubble-gum scented bubble bath, the rubber ducky, and the toy boat floating in the tub.</p><p>""I don't wanna be nakey.""</p><p>""Mommy said that I shouldn't let people see my privates...you know...down there,"" she said, pointing to her panties. ""Mommy said that some people might want to touch me or hurt me.""</p><p>""Oh, no, honey, Lishy would never hurt you. But you know what? Lishy DOES think you are very pretty and Lishy loves you very much, and when someone loves you very much, they won't hurt you."" Alicia turned off the bath faucet and hugged Sara warmly. Sara hugged her back.</p><p>""Let me tell you something that your Mommy didn't tell you. When you're with someone who loves you, it's fun to undress and touch down there, and not just fun like playing a game. It feels good too.""</p><p>Alicia couldn't believe what she was saying, but she believed that Sara would keep a secret, and besides, her own curiosity had turned into lust from being close to the girl in such an intimate setting.</p><p>""Your Mommy was right when she told you that there really are some bad people who would want to touch a little girl like you and do things to your privates that could hurt a lot, but those people wouldn't talk to you first or ask you how you felt, or promise that the touching would feel good. They wouldn't love you either. They would just force you to do what they wanted. Lishy could never do that. Lishy wants to have fun with you doing all those naughty things down there like looking and touching your privates, but only if you want to also.""</p><p>Sara had a wide-eyed expression on her face that gradually turned to a grin. She had a girlish desire to be beautiful--to be seen and appreciated--though she didn't fully comprehend the feelings that she felt. All the same, that little feeling welling up inside her grew as she thought about what Alicia was suggesting.</p><p>""What do we do Lishy? Is it a secret?""</p><p>""It's a secret that you and me know and keep--just you and Lishy. What we do? Well, that's up to us. Lishy wants to look at your panties. Howabout you get up on Lishy's bed and pretend like you're a model?""</p><p>Sara giggled, nodding her head.</p><p>""Come with me."" Alicia said, holding out her hand and leading Sara to her bedroom. The bright colors and soft bedding put the little girl at ease as she began to feel a tickly feeling in her tummy. ""We can have bath time later.""</p><p>The girl was already barefoot but still wore her shirt, skirt and panties. Tugging at the hem, Alicia coaxed, ""you really do look like a little model. Howabout you pull your skirt up and model those panties for Lishy.""</p><p>Sara's apprehension faded as she lifted the hem of her skirt on both sides with each hand, delicately holding it up to her shoulders and exposing her legs and panty-clad privates.</p><p>Demonstating with a little shake of her hips, Alicia coaxed the girl further, ""shake your hips like this.""</p><p>Sara's movements became more pronounced as the shyness wore off. She also began to smile as the thought of being watched by 'Lishy' excited her.</p><p>Sara jumped up onto the bed then boldly raised her skirt again, higher this time, exposing all of her panties up to the small of her bare, tan, back. ""Watch me shake my bottom for you Lishy.""</p><p>""Keep going, Lishy loves that."" Alicia encouraged the little girl, who now stuck her bottom out and bent over at the waist, revealing an outline of the soft round little cheeks beneath the thin material of the striped underpants.</p><p>Sara turned around smiling as she sought the approval of Alicia who blew a kiss back at the little girl.</p><p>Alicia stepped up to the bed for a closer look as Sara danced away holding up her skirt. A little bit of belly showed above the waistband of her panties when she would turn to face her audience of one. Stopping at the edge of the bed, Alicia found herself almost eye to eye with little Sara who stood on the mattress. The little tart dropped her skirt and covered her mouth as she smiled and giggled, her eyes giving her expression away. Alicia held out her hands. Sara took her hands from over her mouth and placed them in Alicia's as Alicia gently pulled her closer until their faces nearly touched. ""You wanna be naughty some more for Miss Lishy?""</p><p>Sara nodded, giggling. ""Model your privates for Lishy. Do like you just did except take off your panties.""</p><p>Sara instinctively put her hands between her legs as if to cover herself modestly, but still smiling she finally replied, ""ok, but you have to close your eyes while I pull down my pannies.""</p><p>Alicia playfully closed her eyes.</p><p>""OK, I'm pulling my pannies down. Wait...wait...""Sara said as Alicia heard the faint sound of the cotton rhythmically sliding over Sara's little butt and down her thighs as little Sara pulled her panties down one side at a time, alternating with her little arms until they were down to her knees. From there they dropped freely to the bed. ""wait..."" Alicia heard Sara say. Suddenly Alicia felt the little cotton panties land on her head as Sara began giggling away. ""OK, open your eyes!"" Sara said. The two girls laughed away as they stepped apart before Alicia began biting the inside of her lip as she took in the sight of Sara's bare legs disappearing above the hem of her little skirt. They were the same legs she had admired all evening, ony different, Alicia thought lustfully, holding the pretty little girl's panties in her hands.</p><p>Sara who now began to lift her skirt again. The little girl giggled a bit more as she raised the skirt to reveal her bald baby pussy--two fat little folds of skin tucked neatly between her legs.</p><p>""Mommy said weewees are private, but you get to look at mine.""</p><p>""So pretty, baby girl. I would kiss you right there.""</p><p>""Kiss me there? I don't believe you.""</p><p>Alicia stepped up to the bed and lightly kissed Sara's mound, just above her slit.</p><p>""Wowie! That felt good."" Sara exclaimed.</p><p>""and we can do that as much as you want.""</p><p>Sara smiled and twirled around as Alicia backed away, watching as Sara put on her little modeling show again. The soft flesh of little Sara's bare bottom bounced and jiggled as she did her little dance for Alicia who found herself Unable, perhaps unwilling, probably both, to restrain her desire to touch little Sara. Alicia began kneading and caressing Sara's thighs and cheeks and then, with both hands, Alicia began to spread Sara's naked bottom open to reveal her anus, but as she did, Sara abruptly stood up straight from the provocative, slightly bent over position and shyly clenched her bum. Alicia held Sara's skirt, keeping her cute bottom in view.</p><p>Sara seemed shy and embarassed, so Alicia did not try to move Sara's hands which were now crossed, palms out, covering her bum crack. Instead, Alicia, caressed Sara's thighs, stopping at the little folds of flesh where her thighs met her bottom.</p><p>""Are you ok sweetie? Did Miss Lishy scare you?""</p><p>""Um...yeah...a little.""</p><p>Sara wouldn't look around to Alicia, who now let her skirt down. ""Maybe that's enough naughty time for now. Miss Lishy doesn't want you to be scared. I still have to give you a bath though.""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Lishy,"" Sara replied, formally. Her response aroused Alicia once again but not so much that Alicia could not contain herself. She was supposed to be babysitting after all.</p><p>""Carry me, Miss Lishy, pleeease?"" Sara pleaded as she put her arms around Alicia's neck. Sara seemed to be her happy self once again which relieved Alicia, who picked Sara off the bed. As she did, she felt Sara's legs wrap around her waist. Placing one hand on the small of her back, Alicia took the other and snuck it up Sara's bare thigh, cupping her bottom affectionately as she carried her off to the bathroom.</p><p>By now the water had gone lukewarm, but a few moments of running the hot water warmed it up suitably. Meanwhile, Alicia set Sara down and began undressing her by lifting her shirt. Her belly was nearly flat but had just the slightest bit of baby fat left, giving it a smooth, soft feel. Raising the shirt up and off of Sara, Alicia took advantage of the opportunity to study Sara's flat chest and little reddish-brown nipples, which matched her relatively dark complexion.</p><p>""I do my skirt Miss Lishy. Watch."" Sara said as she unbuttoned the waist of her skirt. The slightly elastic material sort of sprung free as she unbuttoned it, causing the end of the waistband that contained the button to unwrap around her body while her other thumb held the opposite side of the skirt in place, revealing one side of the little girl before she let go of her skirt completely and let it fall to the floor. Naked in front of Alicia, she didn't seem self-conscious as she climbed into the bath, sat down and began playing with the toys in the tub.</p><p>With the girl soaked head to toe, Alicia took the washrag and covered it with soap. Sara stood up in the tub as Alicia washed the girl's upper body, starting with her arms and upper back before moving to her belly. She playfully circled Sara's little belly button, pressing the washcloth inside it with her finger and making Sara giggle and pull away in a playful sort of way. She then moved to her chest, lathering Sara's nipples without a reaction from the girl at first, but then, as Alicia slowed her movement and focused on the girl's nipples closely, she noticed that Sara's body became covered with chills. Alicia's first two fingers, still wrapped in the soapy washrag, moved longways across the girl's nipple so that the slot formed by Alicia's first two fingers, which were held tightly together, fit over Sara's nipple, which grew more erect as Alicia gently moved back and forth.</p><p>""Does that feel good baby girl?""</p><p>""Yes, Miss Lishy.""</p><p>Though Sara did it subconsciously, Alicia noticed that Sara rubbed her thighs tightly together in a sort of motion that was obvious to Alicia that the little girl was trying to masturbate without getting caught. Alicia, meanwhile, fought the urge to masturbate herself, still a little apprehensive about her first time with little Sara. Alicia clamped her own thighs rhythmically and bit her inner lip trying to give herself a mini-orgasm. The little bit of warmth and friction she could muster without getting noticed, coupled with the sight of little Sara rubbing her naked thighs back and forth. Alicia ran her eyes up Sara's legs to notice how the soft fat at the top of her thighs subtly rubbed the flesh of her little bare vulva. Her baby clit, once concealed beneath the folds of skin now protruded just a little. Alicia perspired a little as she bit back an orgasmic moan. The sensation from watching the little girl was a bit more than she expected.</p><p>Trying hard to maintain her composure, she told little Sara to sit down and stick her feet up. The girl complied as Alicia washed the little girl's feet and calves. Each motion seemed to move her legs together and apart. It was in these brief moments that Sara's legs spread apart that Alicia noticed Sara's vagina opening up like a little flower beneath the water.</p><p>""Miss Lishy?"" Sara began, ""can I see what your nipples look like?""</p><p>""OK baby girl. You've been so good, I suppose you should be able to look all you want."" Alicia said as she removed her blouse and bra, revealing her firm teenage breasts. Her areolae were smallish but the arousal from bathing Sara, and the earlier 'naughty time' made her nipples stand erect. Removing her bra was liberating. The cool, free sensation Alicia felt as her small, firm, lily white breasts sprung free from the elastic material of her bra left Alicia with the realization that her breasts had been sore for the last hour or so and only now, in her topless state, did she realize it.</p><p>Taking Sara's hand, Alicia guided the shy girl towards her, first standing her up in the tub, then pulling gently as the girl stepped to where she could reach Alicia's chest. Alicia knelt low, her breasts just above the side wall of the tub, as she guided Sara's little hand up and down her breast, allowing Sara's little fingers to prod and explore.</p><p>""Can I wash my privates Miss Lishy? Myself?"" Alicia felt a little disappointed, but agreed. Sara rubbed vigorously between her legs with the washrag she held in her free hand. Alicia let go of Sara's other hand which immediately found its way onto the washrag, which the little girl now held with both hands as she rubbed back and forth across her vagina, looking across the tub at her babysitter's bare chest. Alicia watched silently as Sara masturbated with the washrag as a few minutes passed. Sara's eyes began to get heavy as she appeared to orgasm once before Alicia teasingly chimed in.</p><p>""Sara?"" Alicia asked in a faux corrective tone, ""are you washing your privates or being naughty?""</p><p>Sara stopped, and handed the washrag back to Alicia with a bashful look on her face. ""Being naughty...""</p><p>Her reaction was so adorable that Alicia couldn't help but watch it play out for a minute as Sara quietly climbed out of the tub and wrapped herself in the towel that Alicia had gotten off the rack. ""Come with me."" The two were off to Alicia's room where a pair of panties and nightgown were laid out for Sara to put on as Alicia put her own top back on, omitting the bra which was a bit constricting, she thought to herself. Back to the bathroom Sara went where Alicia dried and brushed her hair. Sara then brushed her teeth and the two went back to Alicia's bedroom.</p><p>Alicia had planned to sleep on the couch or perhaps in her mother's room, giving Sara her own bed. Alicia turned down the covers on her own bed and tucked Sara in for the night. She read Sara a short story. Just before bidding little Sara goodnight, Alicia leaned close to Sara and said, ""I need to tell you a secret."" Alicia then whispered in her ear. ""What you did in the shower? It's okay. You're not in trouble. Miss Lishy liked being naughty with you."" Moving face to face with Sara, she added, ""It felt good down there didn't it?""</p><p>""Yep."" Sara replied, as Alicia headed out of the room wondering if maybe she was missing an opportunity.</p><p>""Miss Lishy?"" Sara chimed in. ""I need Debby Dolly. She's on my bed in me an' Mummy's flat downstairs. Can you get it.""</p><p>""Your flat will be all locked up hon...no wait..."" Alicia found a spare key on the ring that Sara's mother had left with her. ""Nevermind that...here's a key. Stay here and I'll run and get it real fast.""</p><p>In a quick minute Alicia entered Sara's flat and, making her way to the bedroom found 'Debby Dolly,' laying on the bed. It was quite a work of art with a frilly blue dress. Its face, hands and feet were made of porcelain. She grabbed it and ran back up to her own flat to where Sara was laying in her bed. Sara hugged the doll as Alicia kissed her goodnight and headed back to the living room to quietly watch TV.</p>"
1715,"A Babysitter's Confession, Part 2",Inglorious_Babysitter,2,"Alicia and Sara explore further, with a little help from Sara's favorite dolly.","['f/g(14/4)', 'panties', 'oral', 'mast']","<p>Alicia lay wide awake on the couch watching the Television as 9 o'clock gave way to 10. Thinking that little four-year old Sara would be fast asleep clutching her dolly, Alicia quite unexpectedly heard a noise from the bedroom. It sounded a bit like something scratching the wall, or perhaps Sara was climbing out of bed. Alicia's first thought was that little Sara probably wanted a drink of water. Instincively, Alicia filled a water glass and carried it to her room, still hearing the sound of something scratching against the wall.</p><p>In the dim light of the bedroom, Alicia quietly set the water glass on the dresser near the door. Looking over at Sara, Alicia could only see the top of her head above the covers, which explained the sound she heard since Sara had sprawled diagonally on the bed with her head against the wall and one foot hanging over the edge of the matress and protruding past the bedclothes.</p><p>Sneakily, Alicia took hold of the bedclothes where she stood at the foot of the bed and pulled them down and off of Sara.</p><p>The sight Alicia saw was that of Sara, turned diagonally from squirming about. Her nightgown had ridden well up past her belly with most of the material crumpled around her chest. Debby Dolly was not propped on the pillow in the clutches of her owner. Rather, Sara had situated the doll so that her head was on Sara's hip while Sara's hand guided the doll's porcelain hand up and down her slit, stimulating her through her panties.</p><p>In the low light, Alicia saw Sara jump and try to cover up as Alicia jumped into the bed, landing just below her.</p><p>Sara began to tremble and seemed about to cry as Alicia crawled closer to the little girl. ""Please don't tell Mommy, Miss Lishy. I don't wanna get in trouble.""</p><p>""Don't be afraid honey. I wouldn't tell your Mommy. I just thought you'd be asleep. I'm sorry I scared you.""</p><p>Alicia now felt more disinhibited with Sara. Having always prided herself on being a good responsible teenager, she certainly did not need her reputation damaged by even the slightest mixup, let alone the consequences of a sexual affair with this lovely four-year old girl, but the glow of the street lights illuminating the situation gave Alicia more than she could stand. She had to have pretty little Sara, and she wanted little Sara to want her back. Her fear that Sara would be afraid of her, reject her, and tell on her had overwhelmed her, save for a few moments of 'naughty time,' but Her apprehension faded away as she beheld the site of the little girl in her own bed, using the doll's hand to masturbate. Alicia wanted Sara, but she wanted Sara to want her back. Now she knew that Sara's developing sexuality had its home in her own bed.</p><p>Scooting up on her elbows until her head was over Sara's belly, Alicia rolled onto her side and caressed little Sara from her belly button, up her sternum to where the material of her nightgown still covered her chest.</p><p>""Miss Lishy, was I being bad for playing with my privates?""</p><p>""No, honey. The bed is a private place. Miss Lishy heard a noise and thought you might be thirsty."" Alicia said soothingly. ""See? I even poured you a water glass.""</p><p>Sara smiled and relaxed a bit. ""Actually can I have a little drink?""</p><p>""Sure,"" Alicia replied as she got up to get the water glass. Meanwhile, Sara had modestly pulled her nightgown halfway down her belly before Alicia returned with the water glass. Sara sat up part way to take a drink, then handed the glass back to Alicia, who put it back on the dresser. Returning to her previous spot on the bed, Alicia smiled and kissed Sara on the cheek, grabbing her nightgown and pulling it back up to her chest.</p><p>""Let's pull your gown up. I like to look at you. You don't need to feel shy. Howabout Miss Lishy takes her shirt off?""</p><p>""Okay."" Sara replied excitedly, watching as Alicia's teenage breasts fell, bra-less, out of her blouse. Both girls felt the warmth of each other's bodies as Alicia lay back on the bed with Sara, who was still nearly sideways on the bed. Alicia gently picked her up and straightened her out allowing her to lay much more comfortably beside her. Alicia pressed her breasts against the little girl's torso as the girls became situated and after they shuffled a bit, Alicia resumed her caresses of little Sara's body, now tracing a longer line than before. Instead of little strokes along her tummy, Alicia's hand stroked Sara well below her bellybutton to the waistband of her panties, pushing just under the elastic with each stroke before tracing upwards to her chest, reaching under the fabric of Sara's nightgown and encircling one nipple or the other of Sara's flat chest.</p><p>""Sara, why don't you tell me about Debby Dolly.""</p><p>""Debby dolly is my most favorite dolly and the prettiest dolly I have. I like how she dresses pretty and I can do her hair and I get to sleep with her.""</p><p>""Is she naughty?""</p><p>""Ummm...sometimes.""</p><p>""What does she do?"" Alicia asked, running a finger across the front of Sara's waistband.</p><p>""Sometimes we just sleep together but other times Debby dolly gets under the covers after bedtime--cause Mommy can't see--and Debby Dolly touches my weewee.</p><p>""Does Debby dolly pull down your panties?""</p><p>""Well...um...no...she's not supposed to because then we might get caught if Mommy comes in and sees us, so I make her rub my pannies right here,"" Sara said as she demonstrated, guiding the doll's porcelain hand up and down her baby slit. Sara's little cotton panties had become wedged in her labia, revealing the shape of her little pussy and exposing some of the skin of her labia where the thin material had been pushed inside her.</p><p>""Right here?"" Alicia said lustfully as she ran her hand over Sara's panties down between her legs. As Alicia felt Sara's vagina through her panties, she noticed that the thin cotton panties had become moist between her legs.</p><p>""Sara, I want to ask you a question, and I promise to keep it secret ok? Why was Debby dolly touching you this time?""</p><p>""Well...umm...promise you won't tell, Miss Lishy!""</p><p>""I promise.""</p><p>""I got that tickly feeling that I sometimes get down there. I got it when I was lifting my skirt and showing you my privates. I told Debby dolly about that and about how I rubbed my privates at bath time. She keeps all my secrets."" Sara said, cuddling the doll.</p><p>""Can I hold her?"" Alicia asked. Sara handed her the doll. Alicia playfully held the porcelain doll's ear to her mouth, pretending to whisper something, then pretended to be listening as debby dolly whispered back.</p><p>""Sara, I think Debby told me a secret.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Sara, Debby Dolly told me that your panties get wet when she rubs you down there. She also told me that she likes being here because your Mommy won't catch you, and that maybe you should tell Miss Lishy what happened to your panties and why, and then ask Miss Lishy to take your panties off and look at all your privates.""</p><p>Alicia got up and crawled to the foot of the bed, placing her face just above Sara's crotch. ""can you remember all that?""</p><p>""Miss Lishy, um...my pannies are wet and it's 'cause I let Debby Dolly touch my weewee while my panties were on. Will you pull my pannies down?""</p><p>""Ok baby girl. Lift your bottom up."" Alicia said as she tugged on the waistband with both hands, revealing the little girl's naked body.</p><p>Alicia took the panties down and around Sara's little feet before bringing them up to her nose to smell the sweet scent of little Sara's secretions. After taking a few satisfying breaths of air through the little girl's cotton panties, she gave them to Sara, holding the wet spot out for her.</p><p>""I'm sorry I peepeed in my pannies Miss Lishy. Am I in trouble?""</p><p>""No baby girl, this is not peepee. This comes out when you get excited and have that tickling feeling in your privates. It might smell weird at first but Miss Lishy loves the way it smells. Go on, sniff your panties,"" Alicia commanded as Sara obeyed. She wrinkled her nose after the first hesitant little sniff, then took a second and third sniff before giggling.</p><p>""Miss Lishy, are your pannies wet too?""</p><p>""Yes they are. Here. I'll take them off for you."" she said, sliding her sweatpants down and wriggling a bit to reach them over her feet. ""You wanna see what they look like?"" Alicia asked as she playfully tossed her sweatpants, landing them on Sara's head. As they shared another giggle, Alicia stood up, pulling her panties up tight to show off her bumcheeks. She then took Sara by the hands sitting her up on the side of the bed. As Alicia had hoped, standing next to the bed as Sara sat facing her, Alicia's crotch lined up with Sara's face. Spreading her legs a little wider than shoulder width, she encouraged little Sara, ""see these? I like these panties because they're silky smooth and they show off my butt,"" Alicia said spinning around and showing Sara her boyshort-clad cheeks, of which half or more were exposed.</p><p>""Rub between my legs,"" Alicia said, spinning back to face little Sara, ""and feel how wet it is."" Sara rubbed Alicia's crotch lightly and, even with her light, shy touch, her fingers became quite wet. Sara then smiled and, without a word from Alicia, sniffed her hand and crinkled her nose before giggling once more. Sara lay back and with a little giggle, took Debby dolly and pretended to whisper in her ear. She then sat back up.</p><p>""I told Debby dolly a secret. You wanna know Miss Lishy?""</p><p>""Yes, baby.""</p><p>""I like doing this,"" Sara said, taking her moist fingers and sniffing them again.</p><p>""Welll,"" Alicia began, licking her lips a bit as she spoke, ""remember when you showed me your privates and I kissed you down there?""</p><p>""Yes.""</p><p>""I want you to kiss me like that, right here,"" Alicia said as she put a hand between her legs. ""Okay?""</p><p>""Ok."" Sara said, almost giggling.</p><p>Alicia lowered her panties down and off and kicked them behind her, stepping closer to little Sara. Alicia's pussy was clean-shaven and swollen from the prolonged state of arousal and orgasm denial, leaving her lips more red than pink near her slit.</p><p>""Where do I do it...I mean kiss it Miss Lishy?""</p><p>""Wherever you want baby girl. Think about all the ways that you and Debby dolly touch yourself...think about that favorite place that makes you feel best when you touch it...then find that place on me and try to kiss me right there.""</p><p>Leaning in, Sara zeroed in on the end of Alicia's swollen clit which protruded from her labia, making an easy target for Sara. She planted her kiss...her first kiss...to the tip of Alicia's clit, feeling the sensitive flesh slide into her mouth as her lips wrapped around the spot she had picked out to plant that special fist kiss.</p><p>""Ohh, baby girl..."" Alicia said, trailing off as a sudden orgasm consumed her. As she trembled a bit, a trickle of secretions ran down her leg. Meanwhile Sara backed away and opened her eyes, ogling Alicia's body. Alicia looked so grown up to Sara, with her hourglass waistline and hips, Sara thought to herself.</p><p>Alicia picked Sara up so that the little tart stood on the bed in front of Alicia. Eye to eye, Alicia leaned in to Sara to kiss her lips. Sara closed her eyes and puckered her lips, letting Alicia do most of the kissing. Alicia covered Sara' face with one kiss after another, then began working her way down to her neck and chest. ""Let Lishy kiss you down there now,"" Alicia said as she worked her way down the four-year old's body, lightly biting each nipple before moving to her belly where her tongue found the little girl's bellybutton, circling it first, then penetrating it before moving to her mound and finally her vagina.</p><p>Alicia began sucking the little girl's clit until it protruded from Sara's fat lips. As she did, Sara seemed more and more responsive to the oral stimulation she was getting: more responsive, and weak in the knees. The little girl tried to stand but as she orgasmed she found she could not keep her balance. Alicia threw her hands around the little girl's hips, pulling her close and holding her up as her legs went limp. Sara shrieked with delight as her glistening secretions covered her inner thighs.</p><p>As the little girl caught her breath, Alicia slowly lowered her back onto the bed. Sara had been held in mid air by Alicia as she came, and now seemed a bit sedated. The folds of her labia, once the same color as her tan flesh, now seemed to glow bright red from the intense treatment she had received.</p><p>""Did you like it?"" Alicia asked.</p><p>""Yes, Miss Lishy,"" Sarah said with a grin on her face and heavy eyelids.</p>"
1716,"A Babysitter's Confession, Part 3: Affordable Care For Your Toddler",Inglorious_Babysitter,3,"Alicia the Babysitter takes on another new girl, who has an 'accident' that leads to playtime.","['f/g (14/3)', 'wet panties', 'ws', 'nurse', 'oral', 'anal', 'play spank']","<p>The story of Alicia continues. Her secret is not out...not hardly...the lovely Sara awaits her next time at 'Miss Lishy's,' but this is not a story about her...</p><p>Forty quid for an overnight. Alicia smiled to herself as she held the notes in her hand. A stack of notes lay in the fourteen year old's hands: three twentys, and a stack of fivers nearly a centimeter thick. Showing off her earnings would make her the envy of the other girls at the Liverpool Public School, perhaps second only to having her own motorcar, but she was a bit young yet for that. Then again, perhaps her earnings left her second to none...Ha...she thought...what lady with a driving license has enough left over to hold a stack of notes so thick anyway, she thought, wrapping a twenty around the stack of fivers she had made from the weeks prior. A damned quid for a liter of petrol, she thought to herself walking to school. Poor fools...she could buy a train ride to London, walk around the fine clothing shops until her feet were sore, and return with as much as she could carry, and still have money enough to do it all again. She bought her own outfits, much to the chagrin of her mother, who did not approve of the short skirts and plunging necklines of the outfits that her 14-year old daughter bought for herself, but she couldn't very well say 'no.' She was proud of her enterprising daughter.</p><p>Alicia, though she preferred ladies, did enjoy teasing the boys. Attention was attention, after all, and she did like to look feminine, and by feminine, she meant sexy. Girls her own age could easily be differentiated into the categories of 'lesbian' and 'jealous.' Once school was out, if she didn't have a babysitting gig for some time after school, the course was straight home, out of the school uniform, into something sexy, then to the park, or the pub. Hat gloves and overcoat notwithstanding during the winter months, when the pub seemed the only choice.</p><p>School had not been an issue for Alicia, who earned through babysitting. So impressive she was to the mothers of the young girls who comprised her clientele...so proper. One mother had even commented, ""with your company, my little Liddy shan't need finishing school."" This came, of course, after young Lydia had been returned to her mum with her hair brushed so perfectly and tied in ribbons and bows.</p><p>Alicia craved the approval of her elders. For her, it was such a difficult balancing act: constantly thinking to herself how she wanted every young girl that walked through the door to the flat that belonged to her and her largely absent mother. It was in this flat that the most vulnerable girls became the objects of desire for Alicia. It was not that she would harm them...no...as it was with Alicia at a very young age, so she discovered that it was with some of the girls she babysat: some of the girls simply enjoyed the sort of conduct in which Alicia engaged...the taboos, the secrets...Sara was the first girl with whom Alicia had risked her reputation as such a proper young lady. The risk was calculated all the same. Sara had a careless mother, an alcoholic on the dole, among other factors that made her daughter seem needy and neglected. Sara's mother had several men to her flat...as if that would not be noticed. Alicia considered herself perceptive...and she was.</p><p>And so it was that on the fifth floor, number 5F, came young Maisie who was three years old. Her mother worked the evenings at a local pub and as such, often worked late, remaining until the most wealthy (or was it most intoxicated...or was it both) patrons had departed. With her hours unpredictable, she often requested Alicia's services on short notice. Alicia had often noted to her that she already had a young lady in her custody, which of course resulted in Maisie's mother offering perhaps ten or twenty quid in addition to her regular earnings. To be honest, Alicia thought to herself, the money was nice.</p><p>Maisie's presence was nicer. Not yet fully weaned from her mother's breast, she craved the closeness of being held to the chest of a woman, which Alicia was...almost.</p><p>Down the hall was Alyssa. At eight years old, she was a pudgy little tart with a cute face and a sort of 'fluffy' prettiness that Alicia had craved to see naked. However, that would probably not happen. Every night that Alyssa came to the flat she told Alicia everything. If the train car on the ride home had a tear in a seat...perhaps not even her seat, but in the seat of the ""poor fat man"" in front of her...Alicia knew because little Alyssa told all.</p><p>Maisie spoke in fragments, but communicated well enough for her age. She also was being potty trained, much emphasized by her mother who gave a rigourous time schedule on which Alicia was to take little Maisie to the toilet. On this particular night, Alyssa was set to be home by ten, which happened precisely on time as her mother rapped on the door to Alicia's flat. Alicia courteously answered the door while simultaneously smiling back at Alyssa as she jabbered away about her day at school.</p><p>""...and then we made little paper floats...not airplanes like the boys throw...No No...These were pretty. And after school I went to town with me Mum and we found a lovely dress for her. I wish they made dresses like that for me...""</p><p>""come along now honey, I'm sure Alicia's heard all about your day. Maybe tomorrow we'll show her what you made in class..."" her mother chided, ushering her out of the flat an into the hall.</p><p>""You'll bring it, won't you? The float you made in school. Don't forget..."" Alicia said to Alyssa drawing a smile and a nod from her. Her mother gave an approving nod and smile as well, along with twenty five quid and the obligatory 'thank-you, dear.'</p><p>This left Alicia alone with little Maisie. Alyssa, who had just departed, had been quite a help to Alicia in keeping little Maisie in order. Though she was out of diapers, Maisie required regular trips to the toilet, but in addition, Alyssa had been in the bedroom with Maisie playing with dolls and the teacups and whatever else seemed to entertain the three-year old. Thus Alicia had an opportunity to rest, which she had, watching television and half-sleeping knowing full well that Maisie's mother would not be home until tomorrow.</p><p>With the two of them alone in the flat, Alicia began paying much closer attention to young Maisie, who turned on the bath water and climbed in the tub barefoot. Her frilly little dress was still dry when Alicia found her playing, ankle deep in the tub. ""What are you doing?"" Alicia asked the little girl.</p><p>""Just...um...playing..."" Maisie replied slowly as Alicia picked her out of the tub.</p><p>""Will you splash me Lishy?"" Maisie asked.</p><p>""Not now honey, you shouldn't get those clothes wet.""</p><p>""But I wanna splash!!!"" Maisie said excitedly.</p><p>""Well, howabout you leave that dress on the bed so it doesn't get wet."" Alicia said. Maisie ran to Alicia's room and began to pull her dress off, leaving her in just her cotton panties. She pulled and pulled but after pulling the dress over her head she found that she could not free her arms without help. Alicia followed her after maybe half a minute.</p><p>""Lishy help!"" Maisie cried, her head covered by the dress, her belly and chest wriggling as she desperately tried to shimmy out of the entrapping clothing.</p><p>Seizing the opportunity to see little Maisie, Alicia helped her remove the dress and, before she could say anything else she watched as little Maisie ran back to the bath which was now filled ankle-deep with water.</p><p>""Splash me, Lishy, splash me!"" Maisie cried hoping Alicia would not notice that she had wet her panties. Alicia did notice, though...</p><p>""Maisie, you had a little accident down there, didn't you? I bet you want to splash in the tub so that Lishy would think you just got water on yourself, You smart little devil.""</p><p>Maisie nodded, embarassed a little. ""It's a accident."" she said shyly, ""please don't tell my Mommy.""</p><p>Alicia picked up little Maisie from the tub and stood her on the floor next to the tub. ""Mommy didn't bring you a change of clothes. What about those dirty panties you're wearing?""</p><p>Maisie thought a minute. ""We Wash them?""</p><p>""Well, maybe,"" Alicia replied, ""but I can't very well leave you here alone while I go all the way downstairs to launder those panties, nor can I take you with me since you'd be naked.""</p><p>The thought made Maisie giggle, but aroused Alicia. Maisie was no taller than the bathroom counter. Her legs were just becoming proportionate for a little girl compared to that of a baby. She was fair skinned and light haired. To be precise, her hair was quite red. She also had a smattering of freckles across her face.</p><p>""Promise you won't tell Mommy!"" Maisie cried as Alicia pondered what to do.</p><p>""Well, allright. Lishy will wash your panties and dry them over the heater,"" she said, pointing to one of the the old steam radiators that heated the flat. It was a cold night so the radiator was belting out the heat. Any Clothing hung on the rack above it would be dry soon enough. In the meantime...</p><p>""What happens if Mommy finds out?"" Alicia asked.</p><p>""I get a panking. I get the stick if I wet my pannies. It really hurts. Pleeease don't tell."" Maisie replied. The 'stick' was actually a flexible piece of old electrical cord that her strict mother used when she was particularly upset with her. It was rather long and not very accurate, so in addition to striking the fleshy part of her little bottom, it also tended to sting its way across her thighs and back.</p><p>Alicia could tell Maisie was afraid of getting punished by her mother, and they did have all night together, so washing her clothes in the tub and hanging them over the radiator wouldn't be a problem. ""I promise,"" Alicia began, ""but you'll have to help Lishy wash your clothes and then run around here stark naked while your clothes dry. Now run and get your dress. Let's see if it's dirty.""</p><p>The panty-clad girl complied, running down the hall as Alicia watched her little bottom jiggle under the damp white cotton panties. The wet portion between her legs clung tightly to her skin. She came back with the dress which was quite wet around the hem at the waist. The frilly skirt was dry though.</p><p>""Let me pull your panties down."" Alicia said as Maisie approached her quietly and still a little ashamed.</p><p>""Maisie, you don't have to feel sad or ashamed. It's just an accident. You know what? Lishy will tell you a secret. Sometimes Lishy makes a little peepee in her panties when she laughs really hard or has to sneeze."" Alicia said as Maisie smiled. ""But we keep secrets don't we."" Alicia whispered.</p><p>Maisie nodded. ""I'll never tell."" she said, making the gesture of locking her lips and throwing away the key.</p><p>Taking hold of the panties by the waist on each side, Alicia slid them down and off, revealing Maisie's babyish little pussy. Her light skin seemed even lighter between her legs. There was perhaps two inches of water in the tub, to which Alicia added a bit of laundry soap and sloshed Maisie's clothes around for a moment before wringing them firmly and draping them over the towel rack above the radiator, a lovely configuration since in the colder months the radiator kept the bath towels nice and warm.</p><p>""There. Nothing to do but wait for them to dry,"" Alicia said turning her attention to the naked little girl in front of her. ""First I want you to see if you can go peepee for me."" Alicia picked her up and set her on the toilet. Maisie spread her legs so that they dangled off the sides giving Alicia a full view of the little pussy as Maisie began flexing her belly and trying to go 'peepee.'</p><p>""It's hard with you watching, Lishy."" Maisie said quietly.</p><p>""Take your time. You need to go peepee on the toilet so you don't have an accident later on the floor. Don't be shy. Lishy thinks you're so pretty."" Alicia said soothingly, rubbing Maisie's belly. Her light rubbing was occasionally augmented with a gentle caress across Maisie's belly using her fingernails, covering the girl with chills. It didn't help her pee, but Alicia found Maisie's reaction surprising as the little girl seemed to enjoy Alicia's touch. A gentle touch from Alicia's fingernails across Maisie's chest caused her nipples to stand erect. ""It feels good doesn't it,"" Alicia whispered in a mischievous tone as Maisie sat on the toilet, legs apart. ""It's supposed to make you relax and feel good."" Maisie smiled and closed her eyes part way and, just like that, she relaxed and began to pee. Alicia watched Maisie's pussy open up a little as Maisie bore down and sent a steady trickle of urine into the toilet.</p><p>Maisie jumped down as Alicia took her by the hand. ""I need a wipe clean."" Maisie cried, but Alicia just smiled and gave her hand a little tug.</p><p>""Lishy is going to clean you down there."" Alicia took Maisie to her bedroom. Once in the room, Alicia lay Maisie on the bed and sat on the bed beside her with a container of disposable baby wipes. She took her time with the wipes, spreading the little girl's legs and paying careful attention to wipe the little girl completely clean. Maisie seemed a little tense at first but relaxed as Alicia continued.</p><p>""You got your bummy wet too. Turn over for me."" Alicia instructed.</p><p>Turning Maisie over, Alicia wiped off Maisie's bum cheeks, enjoying the feel of the soft, spongy flesh. Pulling with one hand, Alicia spread Maisie's little bottom to reveal her anus, which now clenched a little as Alicia began vigorously wiping. Pulling a fresh wipe, she then made long front to back strokes, cleaning Maisie from her vagina, across her anus, and up to the tip of her bum crack. Maisie reacted by sticking her butt in the air as if to say 'more.' Alicia took another wipe from the container and continued what was now more of a sensual massage than a cleaning since Maisie's privates were already immaculate.</p><p>Emboldened, Alicia turned Maisie on to her back once again and leaned down, kissing Maisie on the cheek. Alicia then whispered in her ear, ""Wanna have another secret?"" Maisie turned her head, and looked Alicia in the eyes. Their faces were only a few inches apart as Alicia reclined on the bed.</p><p>""What?"" Maisie asked.</p><p>""A secret game where Lishy will touch you down there. It feels really good.""</p><p>Maisie thought about it for a moment. The only time anyone touched her down there was either when she was getting a bath, which her mother did rather harshly. Bathtime with her mother consisted of vigorous scrubbing of her sensitive places, and that didn't feel very good. The other time was when she was being punished, and spankings were awful, she thought to herself.</p><p>""Promise it feels good? Bath and spanking is what Mommy does down there and it hurts.""</p><p>""This is different,"" Alicia said, ""I promise it feels good, and you just have to say 'stop' if you don't like it. But we're being very naughty to be playing this game, so it has to be a secret. Promise Lishy it's our secret.""</p><p>Maisie smiled and nodded. ""Promise.""</p><p>Alicia began by placing an arm behind Maisie's head to support it and, pulling the little tart in close to her Alicia took her free hand and began a long, slow caress that started at Maisie's knee and worked her way up. Reaching the top of her soft, white thighs, Alicia's hand crossed above Maisie's pussy, tracing the little crease across her tummy where a little baby fat remained. The soft flesh felt wonderful as Alicia's hand traced over Maisie's hip and down the other leg before repeating its path. Each time Alicia traced across Maisie's tummy, her hand crept a bit lower. After Alicia's hand caressed its way down and up for perhaps the fifth or sixth time, Maisie shifted towards Alicia, snuggling her head up to Alicia's chest.</p><p>With Maisie comfortable, Alicia stopped her caress halfway across Maisie's tummy, beneath her belly button, then slowly moved her hand straight down. Using her first and third finger, Alicia massaged Maisie's pussy lips.</p><p>Maisie'e head was propped up against Alicia's chest, allowing her to watch Alicia touch her 'naughty' place. As Maisie processed the pleasurable sensation of having her lips touched by Alicia, she couldn't decide whether to close her eyes and just enjoy the feeling or hold them open and watch.</p><p>Holding her eyes open, Maisie watched as Alicia seemed to rub more deeply. Her pussy felt very warm as well.</p><p>""Open your legs, Maisie. Lishy wants to do more down there."" Maisie spread her short little legs. Though her bottom was planted in the center of the mattress, her left leg, which now lay sideways on the mattress did not reach the edge of it. Absent-mindedly, Maisie admired her foot, wiggling her toes. Suddenly Maisie jumped as Alicia slipped her middle finger inside.</p><p>""You okay sweetie?""</p><p>""Mmmmhmmm...you just made me jump.""</p><p>""Miss Lishy wants to touch you in there okay?""</p><p>""Okay."" Maisie replied. She could see Alicia's hand between her legs but Alicia's fingers were out of view. The next sensation was unfamiliar. She felt a finger slowly enter her vagina, but rather than stop a short way in, the intruder just kept going in farther and farther. Maisie took a few quick breaths in before letting them out all at once in a single 'Mmmmm' as she began rubbing the side of her face over Alicia's chest. In a way it felt incredibly good, but it also gave the little girl a sense that she was going to get hollowed out by this intruder in her baby pussy.</p><p>For Alicia, the feeling was exquisite. She could hardly fit her middle finger inside Maisie's vagina at first, but slowly she penetrated the little girl who began to get wet from the arousal of having something inside her. Sliding her finger in and out gradually lubricated it, allowing her to penetrate Maisie deeply. Almost without realizing it, Alicia inserted her entire finger inside Maisie's vagina. Once her first knuckle slid through the tight entrance, she found it easy to move her finger in and out.</p><p>Maisie loved the feeling once she got used to Alicia's finger which at first felt like it was going to stretch her right apart. Maisie reacted to the friction of the in and out motion by clenching her thighs and vaginal walls. The motion was almost involuntary as she lay naked in Alicia's lap. She finally climaxed, clenching Alicia's finger tightly and throwing her head back, mouth open, eyes closed, as Alicia looked down at her. The beautiful sight encouraged Alicia who continued to finger the little girl for several more minutes until she climaxed again, throwing her head back and moaning lightly.</p><p>""Lishy, my peepee hole is starting to hurt."" Maisie finally said, almost at a whisper. She had begun to get dry, and there was noticeably more friction between Alicia's finger and the inside of Maisie's 'peepee hole.' Withdrawing her finger, Alicia licked it, tasting the little girl. She tasted sweet, like Sara, Alicia thought to herself. Using another of the baby wipes, she wiped Maisie clean again before raising up and resituating Maisie longways on the bed. Alicia positioned herself at Maisie's feet.</p><p>Alicia pushed Maisie's legs apart, meeting no resistance as Maisie submissively opened them, exposing her vagina. ""Lishy wants to look at your peepee hole. Let Lishy open you up..."" Alicia said, spreading the little girl's lips. The inside of her vagina was a deep shade of pink with her little hymen intact as Alicia's long, narrow finger had not broken it. Her little clit was swollen and red as well, almost begging for a little kiss, which Alicia gave, causing the little girl to shudder involuntarily as Alicia rolled the baby clit between her tongue and upper lip. Letting go of Maisie's labia, Alicia placed her hands on the little girl's hips, feeling the smooth skin and gentle rocking motion Maisie made.</p><p>As Alicia continued to roll her tongue over Maisie's clit, Maisie began raising her hips off the bed. Alicia reached around and grabbed Maisie's bum cheeks, holding her up as she climaxed. Alicia began kneading Maisie's baby bottom as her mouth let go of Maisie's clit, planting a few kisses on the soft flesh of the mound above her pussy, then her belly.</p><p>""Turn over for me."" Alicia said, rolling Maisie onto her belly. Alicia ran her hands over Maisie's hips and up her back, then took the little girl's hands and folded them neatly under the pillow where she lay her head. She ran her hands back down Maisie's body, over her cheeks and down her legs, then back up again, ogling the contour of the little girl's body.</p><p>Maisie looked a little nervous. ""This is how Mommy spanks me when I'm bad. Am I getting a spanking Lishy?""</p><p>""No baby. Lishy just wants to see your pretty little bottom.""</p><p>""Does Mommy spank your bare bottom?""</p><p>""Well, um, sometimes if she's just a little mad she spanks me with my panties on, but if she's really mad she pulls my panties down and puts my hands up 'cause I try to cover up my bottom and she says those spanks don't count. Just the ones that hit my bottom count.""</p><p>""Howabout a play spank?"" Alicia gave her a light tap on the bottom. Maisie giggled as she tensed her cheeks then relaxed as Alicia rubbed her bottom, occasionally giving one cheek or the other a light swat. By now little Maisie was laughing and moving her bottom back and forth trying to dodge Alicia's playful swats, which were just enough to make the spongy flesh jiggle and bounce.</p><p>""Okay, okay...let's do something else."" Alicia said. You have to be still. Maisie complied. She felt Alicia's warm hands caressing her cheeks again, but instead of feeling Alicia's hands rubbing up and down her body, she felt them squeeze her bottom gently at first, then more firmly. The next thing she felt were those long fingers sliding into her bum crack and pulling her bottom wide open.</p><p>Alicia gazed at the lovely view of Maisie lying submissively on the bed with her naked bottom spread open. Her little pink anus clenched tight as the cool air hit it. Alicia let go of one cheek and licked her finger. Then, she situated her hand and opened Maisie back up and began circling her anus with her index finger.</p><p>""Mommy said that's dirty.""</p><p>""She did?"" Alicia said, pulling her finger back.</p><p>""Mommy got mad at me 'cause I was touching myself back there and I got spanked.""</p><p>""You like touching yourself there, don't you? You can touch yourself there when you are with me."" Alicia said.</p><p>""Really? I like to do it cause it feels good when I do it."" Maisie said clumsily. ""I go where Mommy can't see but sometimes she catches me cause my hand gets stuck in my pants. I pull and pull but I'm not fast enough and sometimes Mommy catches me.""</p><p>""Howabout this. Anytime you come over and there's just us here, you can climb up on Lishy's bed and take off your clothes and play with your bottom. Lishy just has one rule: you have to tell me so I can watch."" Alicia instructed. ""Why don't you play with your bottom right now. Lishy will watch.""</p><p>Maisie reached down as Alicia sat up fully and watched as the little girl began digging her fingers between her cheeks. With one hand she clenched her bum while she took the other and methodically worked it into her crack, making a beckoning motion with her second and third finger, stimulating her anus.</p><p>Enthralled by the little girl, Alicia removed the sweatpants she was wearing and reached into her panties, which were already wet. Red and low-cut, she only wore them when he had shaven her pussy completely. She slid her left hand down the front of her panties and began masturbating as she watched Maisie. Rising to her knees, she took her left hand, soaked with her own juices and reached behind herself. The narrow red material offered little resistance as she worked her slippery left hand to her bottom and inserted a finger. Her right hand found its way down the front of her panties as she masturbated to orgasm, which happened quickly...too quickly, she thought. Little Maisie had stopped playing with herself to watch Alicia.</p><p>""Looks like I got myself dirty, honey.""</p><p>""Lishy? Will you show me your privates?"" Maisie asked, almost begging.</p><p>Without a word, Alicia slid off her panties and peeled off her shirt and bra. She lay back on the bed and spread her legs wide. ""You can look and touch all you want honey.""</p><p>Two little hands went to work, groping and feeling Alicia's privates. Little Maisie curiously worked her hands around Alicia's vagina, pinching her clit and sliding her fingers inside. Next, Alicia felt Maisie's hands move towards her bottom. Alicia lifted her legs and helped Maisie by spreading her cheeks. A little finger penetrated her anus. Alicia didn't move. She let it go on and on as if it could last forever. Finally, though, she sat up and picked Maisie up to her lips to kiss her.</p><p>""Do you have milk in there?"" Maisie asked, squeezing Alicia's breast.</p><p>""No, but we could pretend. You can be my little baby and i'll nurse you. Think that would be fun?""</p><p>Maisie nodded.</p><p>""Lay in my arms,"" Alicia instructed as she reclined against the wall with a pillow behind her. She cradled Maisie so that her mouth was close to her breast. ""Ready?"" Alicia asked as she pulled little Maisie's body against hers. Maisie latched on to Alicia's nipple, suckling and biting.</p><p>""Use your lips, don't bite."" Alicia said as Maisie sucked away, even cupping the other breast with her hand.</p><p>Alicia's left hand cupped Maisie's little bottom. As Maisie nursed, Alicia's slipped her thumb between Maisie's bum cheeks and began rubbing her anus. Maisie suckled with greater intensity, but before long she was biting again making Alicia wince. Alicia withdrew her thumb and gave Maisie's bottom a firm pinch along with the admonition, ""don't bite,"" causing Maisie tp quickly go back to suckling with her lips and tongue while Alicia's thumb found its way between Maisie's cheeks once again, circling her anus. A few more firm pinches to Maisie's little bottom and the biting stopped. After several minutes, Alicia switched Maisie to the other side until both her nipples were sore.</p><p>""Lishy, I wanna play nurse some more.""</p><p>""Give Lishy just a minute. You see how red?"" Alicia said, pointing to her nipples. ""Don't worry. you will get to nurse some more in a minute,"" Alicia assured little Maisie again.</p><p>""Does your Mommy still let you nurse?"" Alicia asked.</p><p>Maisie shook her head. ""Mommy said I bite too much to nurse and I have to be a big girl.""</p><p>""Well, Lishy could nurse longer if you learn not to bite. Here,"" Alicia said, sitting Maisie up so that the two of them were face to face on the bed. ""Watch Lishy's mouth."" Alicia puckered her lips and made a sort or kissy motion. She stuck a finger in her mouth, continuing the motion while Maisie watched as she demonstrated how to suckle with only her lips.</p><p>'Pop,' went her finger as she playfully pulled it out of her mouth. ""See how I'm sucking the end of my finger? That's how you do it since you're getting to be a big girl with all those sharp little teeth. Now you try. Make a kissy face like me and then try on your finger, but don't use your teeth.""</p><p>Maisie did as she was told, puckering her little lips as far forward as she could, a little awkwardly at first but then getting the hang of it. Putting a finger in her mouth she quickly noticed that if she was not careful, she would bite down on her own finger. ""Ow."" she said, pulling her finger out to reveal little tooth marks on her fingertip.</p><p>""How you think Lishy's boobies feel,"" Alicia said as she playfully reached out and pinched Maisie's nipples between her forefinger and her thumb, digging her thumbnail just a little.</p><p>""Eeeek,"" Maisie screamed as she pulled her elbows and shoulders together to try and cover up her chest, but Alicia let go of the little girl's nipples immediately, giggling.</p><p>""Hey, I got another idea."" Alicia said. ""Wait here. It's a surprise."" From the kitchen, Alicia found a jar of pudding which she brought back to the bedroom. ""You like pudding?"" she asked, drawing an enthusiastic nod from Maisie.</p><p>Sitting back in front of Maisie, Alicia dipped her finger in the jar of pudding, covering her nipples with the sweet, sticky substance. ""Come here and nurse some more."" Alicia said, taking the little girl in her arms once again. Alicia pulled Maisie to her breast once again as Maisie began suckling, this time tasting the sweet coating of pudding, but also being more careful not to bite, having quickly learned to use the soft flesh her lips and tongue to lick Alicia's nipple clean. Alicia for the most part sat still, enjoying the closeness of Maisie's warm body, but occasionally Alicia took the liberty of caressing and squeezing Maisie's round little bottom. Switching sides, Maisie suckled Alicia's other nipple with renewed vigor as the sweet taste of the pudding reached her tongue like a fresh piece of the best bubblegum ever.</p><p>Alicia, meanwhile, strained a bit with a partly free hand to recoat her right nipple while Maisie suckled the left promising that so long as Maisie did not bite, she could have the whole jar which, though not particularly large, did last quite a while since Alicia's teen breasts did not require a lot of pudding before they were coated and nearly dripping with the sweet dessert.</p><p>Maisie salivated heavily as she continued to switch from one side to the other, causing Alicia's chest to be come wet with saliva laced with the sweet pudding which dripped down her belly as she scooped the last of the pudding from the jar. Pulling Maisie away from her chest, Alicia still cradled her but held her head lower to show that the last of the pudding had been smeared around her belly button and on down to the top of her slit.</p><p>""You can bite there if you want."" Alicia said as Maisie licked her clean. She bit down lightly, leaving a trail of little red bite marks from Alicia's belly button down to her clit, the last of the biting by Maisie's eager little mouth bringing Alicia to orgasm.</p><p>Holding Maisie tightly beside her, face to face, Alicia kissed the little darling.</p><p>""I wanna do it again."" Maisie cried.</p><p>""Me too. I suppose we'll be needing to get more pudding. Maybe we can go to market together next time you come over and you can pick your favorite kind. How's that sound?""</p><p>Maisie grinned and clapped her hands before tucking her head under Alicia's chin. She was sleepy.</p><p>As Maisie became tired, Alicia removed her thumb, and began gently patting Maisie on the bottom. Shortly after that, Maisie fell asleep. Alicia lay the naked little angel in her bed and went to the bathroom to find that Maisie's clothes were dry.</p>"
1717,"Baby Kari, Loving Mother, Part 4",Inglorious_Babysitter,4,Kari is going to have a little sister,"['Fgg (4/infant)', 'nepi', 'lac', 'pregnant']","<p>""They grow up so fast, don't they?"" Melissa commented to April as she looked on at little Kari playing in the park. At 4 years old, Kari had grown very close to her mother. Nursing had been part of growing up, as had the intimate touching and kissing to which Kari had become accustomed. Melissa's daughter Kaylee, now in the fourth grade, was away at school as the two women chatted away in the park. However, things had changed. April wanted another child and had chosen artificial insemination to become pregnant. She had broken the news to Kari just days earlier. April was nearly six months pregnant with another baby girl, on whom she had not selected a name. The subject of jealousy came up as the two women chatted away. That is, Kari was used to being April's darling little baby--her only baby--and though Kari was a little young to express her feelings fully, it was obvious to her mother that Kari was jealous, and perhaps afraid, of this new baby who poor little Kari was just sure would steal all the attention away.</p><p>At their home several days prior, April and Kari were alone together as they often were, in April's large bed. April had a slightly full figure, with a little pudge around her midsection that hid her 'baby bump' for a bit longer than the average woman. What was more, Kari had never seen a pregnant woman and one day while cuddling next to her mother, she expressed her little observation in her blunt, four-year-old way.</p><p>""Mommy, you're getting fat. Look how big your tummy's getting. Are you going to be as fat as Miss Oxley at the grocery?"" Kari asked, referring to the dear elderly lady who always gave little Kari a free lollipop and a pinch on the cheek. She was quite rotund.</p><p>""Kari, there's a baby in Mommy's tummy. That's why it's getting so big."" April said to Kari. It's going to come out and you're going to have a new baby sister."" Kari reacted with a blank stare as she pondered the idea of another baby in the house. It would nurse and cry and demand the attention of her mother...Kari began to cry.</p><p>""But Mommy, I'm the baby. Are you going to send me away like Miss Melissa did with Kaylee?""</p><p>""Honey,"" April explained, ""Kaylee goes to school. Her mommy didn't send her away. Kaylee doesn't come to the park because during the daytime she has to be at school, but she comes home to her Mommy every day, and so will you when you start school.""</p><p>Kari nodded, her big watery eyes looking up at her mother. ""And besides, Mommy will need your help with the baby. You can take care of her and play with her, just like Kaylee plays with you.""</p><p>""Promise?"" Kari said, her big brown eyes looking so beautiful as she gazed back at her mother.</p><p>""Promise,"" April said. ""You know what? I think you can feel the baby in Mommy's tummy.""</p><p>April took off her shirt and bra unabashedly revealing her pregnant belly to little Kari, who didn't show much reaction to her mother's breasts since they were a familiar sight from having been nursed since birth.</p><p>April lay flat on her back as she took Kari's hands and guided them around her big belly, occasionally feeling a little movement. Kari smiled and cackled with excitement as she continued. Her curious little hands began to find their own way around April's belly. At first April felt relieved that Kari seemed to accept the idea of the baby but as the soft little hands worked their way around her belly, April began to close her eyes. She loved the touch of little Kari's hands, almost as much as the touch of Kari's little mouth. Reaching for a jar of lotion, April shot a little bead on her belly.</p><p>""Why don't you rub this around Mommy's tummy? It helps Mommy's skin feel smooth."" Kari obliged, getting the slick lotion from the spot on April's belly and spreading it around to her sides and all over her bulging belly.</p><p>Kari's little arms couldn't cover all of her Mother's tummy at once, so after a short while, the right side of April's bulging tummy became slick with a heavy coating of lotion while her left side remained dry. April scooted to the center of the bed and patted the mattress on her left, silently instructing Kari to move to the other side. Squirting another small bead of lotion on, April lay still, enjoying the sensation of little Kari rubbing the other side. Flat on her back, April could only see Kari's head as her little hands quite thoroughly covered her Mother's tummy, now moving below her belly button. Covering the area below her navel, Kari's hands went lower still until they reached the waistband of her Mother's panties.</p><p>""Wee wee, Mommy,"" Kari said in a giggly tone.</p><p>""Well, Mommy doesn't really need lotion down there, but just for fun you can. But listen: Mommy's tummy is getting pretty big so it's hard to roll over. You need to be a big girl and help with Mommy's panties."" She wore black bikini cut panties which had a waistband that rested rather high, but offered only a little support to her growing belly. Kari began obediently following her mother's instructions for what was to become a rather complex ritual given April's relative lack of agility. At six months, some of that was put on, since April could maneuver somewhat, but having little Kari participate at this stage would make it easier as Mommy's belly grew and grew. Her precocious little turned out to be quite adept with her little hands.</p><p>""Pull down in front,"" April started, as she felt two little hands slide the waistband off her belly and part way down her mound, but not exposing too much. April patted Kari's hand, simultaneously rubbing the portion of her mound that had become exposed. April felt almost naked at this point, but her slit was covered. She thought of the low-cut bikini that Melissa's daughter Kaylee wore at the swimming pool that summer, and how low across the front it had been, especially for a little girl. The elastic of her waistband, by her comparison, exposed her hip bones and mound by about the same amount. For a moment, her thoughts drifted to Kaylee, now nine years old--tall and budding and so full of life and curiosity...the lovely Kaylee must have enjoyed being in such a skimpy suit, getting looks from other kids and grownups alike, she thought...</p><p>With her mind drifting, she felt all the more aroused as she prepared to expose herself completely to Kari, who took the liberty of rubbing the remaining lotion on her hands across her mother's mound and hips, now exposed. Kari thoughtfully rubbed most of the lotion along the reddish line in her Mother's skin where the elastic band had dug in to her swelling body and caused a little irritation. The soothing gave April pause to reach down and caress Kari's hair behind the ear--the only bit she could reach--as Kari smiled back at her mother, craning her neck over April's big belly to look her Mother in the eye.</p><p>April rolled to her left, towards Kari and put a thumb in the waistband of her panties, pulling gently as Kari mimicked her mother's action. Rolling now onto her right, April motioned for Kari to do the same, bringing the other side of the waistband down to the top of April's thighs.</p><p>""Now pull down in back."" April instructed as Kari exposed her mother's cheeks completely before April rolled to her back once again. Bending her knees a bit, she instructed Kari once more, ""Now just slide them the whole way down. Right off Mommy's feet."" Kari complied, tugging gently as the thin material clung briefly to April's vagina before falling away, down April's legs as Kari pulled and scooted and pulled and scooted, until she reached her mother's feet and popped them off.</p><p>The air felt refreshing to April, who had been spending more time in the bed as her belly grew. She still walked to the park with Kari, but spent most of her time sitting there as well.</p><p>""Baby, why don't you do Mommy's tushy instead. It's a little sore. OK?""</p><p>Kari nodded as April retrieved the large pillow from the other side of the bed and placed it so that she could roll comfortably onto it, face down, with her bum sticking up in the air. ""Come up here by Mommy...now hold out your hand,"" April instructed as she gave the lotion bottle a quick shake. She felt her belly sort of sticking to the bedclothes as she rolled over, but this time with Kari was too precious to be concerned about it.</p><p>April shot a little pool of lotion into Kari's outstretched hand. ""Now put a little in the other hand and rub them together, but not much. You don't want to drop it. Mommy's tushy needs to be nice and smooth.""</p><p>Kari did lose a few drops as she situated herself lower on the bed. Each hand found her Mother's bare cheek and began spreading the lotion all over until one side was shiny before, without a word, Kari slipped over to the other side and spread the remainder on the other side. The smooth skin of Her mother's large, round bottom felt good to the little girl, who continued to rub her hands over the slippery skin of her Mother's backside, no longer spreading lotion on, but simply enjoying the sensation of the smooth, impressionable skin of her mother's soft tushy. April, meanwhile, lay still as Kari's little hands kneaded and massaged. It could have gone on forever, as far as April was concerned but Kari finally stopped, evidently a little tired after several minutes of rubbing and fondling.</p><p>Scooting up to the top of the bed, Kari leaned down and put her head under her Mother's chin, cuddling up to her. ""Feel good Mommy?""</p><p>""Yes baby. I do...""</p><p>They lay together for a few minutes as April enjoyed the warmth of her little girl. ""I got something fun I can do with you. It's something I used to do when you were a baby.""</p><p>""What Mommy?""</p><p>""It's a surprise. Stay here on the bed."" April instructed, getting up and disappearing out the bedroom and off to the nursery. She came back with a few items which she set on the foot of the bed. ""You're getting to big to use the table in the nursery, but Mommy can do this here. Scoot down to where Mommy is.</p><p>""Let Mommy take care of you."" April said. ""I think my little baby needs some attention, doesn't she?""</p><p>April playfully dragged Kari by her feet to the foot of the bed where April knelt, pulling Kari towards her until her knees bent over the foot of the bed.</p><p>She flipped the little skirt Kari was wearing up over her chest to expose her little flowery panties and bare belly. ""Lift up for Mommy,"" April instructed as she hooked her fingers in the waistband of Kari's panties. Kari smiled and raised her hips as April pulled her little girl's panties down and off. Retrieving a baby wipe, April began wiping Kari's pussy as the cold residue put chills on the little girl's skin. Setting the wipe aside, April ran her finger down Kari's slit, paying attention to see if Kari became wet down there. Kari took a deep breath and moaned lightly at her Mother's touch as her baby pussy moistened to accept a little penetration from April's finger, which found Kari's vagina. Slowly inserting the finger, April took her free hand and held Kari's foot up then, leaning down, April began kissing Kari, beginning at her foot and moving up her leg. April's other hand was palm-up, with one finger in Kari's vagina, making a beckoning motion that massaged Kari until she was breathing heavily.</p><p>""More, Mommy."" was Kari's response as April took her finger out of Kari's vagina and gently stoked the little girl's inner thighs. As she let go to retrieve another wipe, Kari clumsily put both hands between her legs and clamped her legs together, masturbating the best way she knew how. ""Finish doing that while Mommy watches honey. It feels good doesn't it."" Kari didn't respond, except that she continued until appearing to shudder in orgasm. April took a baby wipe to clean her up. After wiping Kari's wet vagina thoroughly, April leaned down and gave Kari a lengthy kiss between her legs, carefully rolling her tongue over Kari's little clit.</p><p>""Turn on your tummy, Kari. Let Mommy wipe your tushy."" Kari enjoyed being the center of her Mother's attention and complied enthusiastically, cackling in excitement as the fresh baby wipe found its way up and down her bum crack, guided by April's finger. April circled Kari's anus thoroughly, occasionally stopping to 'inspect' the little girl's backside by spreading her cheeks widely before wiping a bit more. She repeated until Kari's little brown anus was an immaculate shade of pink. April then took a thermometer from its case...the old mercury style with a wide bulb and dipped it in the jar of Vaseline she had also brought from the nursery. Showing the thermometer to Kari, April asked her ""know what this is for?""</p><p>Kari nodded. ""temp-a-cher in My bummy Mommy.""</p><p>""That's right,"" April replied, pushing Kari's legs apart. She held the tip against the opening of Kari's anus. ""Can you be a good girl and push your bottom up so it goes in?""</p><p>Kari submissively raised her hips as her mother held the thermometer still. Kari's anus puckered inward just a little before opening and accepting the thermometer as the bulb disappeared. ""It's cold, Mommy,"" Kari said giggling. She held still at first but began squirming after about a minute or so. As the moments passed, April noticed a little area of the bed had become damp from Kari.</p><p>""Mommy will nurse you next. You can touch here,"" she said, lightly brushing Kari's slit near where it met her anus, ""after your temperature.""</p><p>April held the thermometer in longer than necessary, teasing her little girl, but also increasing the size of the wet spot that little Kari made on the bed. Finally, she took the thermometer out. Not bothering to read it, she put the lid on the vaseline, the thermometer in its case, and gave Kari's little bottom a squeeze before rejoining Kari on the bed. April sat up this time. ""Come here,"" she said, as Kari eagerly made her way to the top of the bed to be cradled by her mother. April had to make several adjustments from their usual position, but still found that Kari's little body buckled neatly, held sideways across her chest. With one hand, April lifted her breast, which now oozed a bit of milk at the closeness of her daughter. Kari lay across her mother, putting a little pressure on her pregnant belly. Kari skillfully found her mother's right nipple with her mouth, requiring little help. April' right hand, meanwhile, brushed Kari's hair behind her ears, giving a clear view for April of Kari's suckling little mouth.</p><p>Kari curled her legs up in almost a fetal position. ""Put your hands down there and rub if you want, honey,"" April said. Kari smiled, letting go of April's nipple for a moment, moving her little hands down between her legs and causing a thin spray of milk to cover her face before latching back on. April used a finger to wipe the spray away from Kari's eyes and nose but her little cheeks and chin were covered with the thin, white liquid.</p><p>April with her left hand began patting Kari's naked bottom which was spread wide by the curling of her legs. April gently slid a finger into Kari's crack against her anus before pushing a little ways inside. ""Does that make it feel even better down there?""</p><p>""mmmhmmm,"" Kari responded hastily, this time holding her mouth over April's breast as Kari rubbed more vigorously between her legs.</p><p>""See? You'll always be my baby girl."" April whispered.</p><p>Still, Watching Kari masturbate left April wanting to do more with her little girl. ""Let's try something a little more for big girls."" April said. Her finger still teased little Kari's anus, penetrating just to the first knuckle, but as Kari seemed receptive to all this intimate touching, April boldly and rather firmly began pressing her finger more deeply into Kari, who pushed her bottom out, accepting the firmer, deeper penetration of her mother. April withdrew her pointer finger from Kari and rubbed some of the leftover vaseline onto her middle finger.</p><p>Her Mommy's finger's felt so big and warm compared to the little glass thermometer that Kari couldn't help but feel a little nervous. She stopped nursing her mother and looked at her in the eye. Drops of milk flowed from April's breast, wetting Kari's face with milk, but Kari had to ask, ""Mommy what you doin?""</p><p>""Mummy hasn't done anything yet, but what Mommy wants to do is reach deep inside you, back there, in your bummy hole. It might hurt at first, so maybe you should keep nursing on mummy's nipple. If you bite down, Mommy promises not to get mad. Now, let Mommy...""</p><p>April did not explain exactly what she was doing, but instead let Kari's young mind figure it out. For Kari, it was certain. Kari's apprehension was confirmed as she felt Mommy's big finger push against her sensitive little anus over an over. This continued for Kari until she felt her anus stretch wide very quickly as Mommy's finger found its way inside. It wasn't so bad, Kari thought, as she suckled away on April's breast, but no sooner than she accepted Mommy's finger, she felt another finger, Mommy's middle finger, on one side of her sensitive anus.</p><p>""No, Mommy, owie,"" Kari cried as she let go again, allowing a fresh stream of milk to cover her face.</p><p>""Just drink Mommy's milk,"" April coaxed, ""don't think about what's going on back there."" April encouraged. Her middle finger found nothing but resistance as her little girl's anus stretched tight around the first finger already inside. Backing her middle finger away, April coaxed her daughter to relax a bit more. ""Here,"" April said, holding Kari's head against her breast. ""Drink Mommy's milk.""</p><p>Kari relaxed gradually as April held Kari's little head with her free hand. Kari closed her eyes once again and began suckling like an infant. Once April was satisfied that her daughter was as relaxed as she was going to get, she took her middle finger, recoiled to avoid contact with her baby's anus, and straightened it, sliding it along her pointer finger. With her pointer finger already in Kari's anus, April shifted her hand a bit and pulled to one side. The first finger stretched one side of Kari's anus until April heard a little popping sound, indicating that the other side had relaxed enough to create a gap. April turned her middle finger as best she could to avoid hurting Kari with the fingernail of her middle knuckle as she slid the second finger in the small hole she had created.</p><p>Kari, meanwhile, felt her anus stretch painfully around two of Mommy's fingers. Her first reaction was to let go and whimper a bit as the surge of pain from her bottom consumed her attention. Once again, April took her free hand and held Kari's head against her lactating breast. Kari's face now had several little streams of white milk from letting go of her mother.</p><p>""Big girl, honey, be a big girl."" April coaxed, pulling Kari's head back into position. As Kari obliged, Kari felt her mother pushing both fingers deeper into her anus. It felt like Mommy was tearing out her insides. As April's second knuckles passes through Kari's anus, the feeling was amplified. Kari's whimpers were now louder.</p><p>""Stop, Mommy, stop!""</p><p>""Almost there,"" April assured her. As her knuckles passed the tight opening, April's palm reached Kari's cheeks, pushing slightly, but at this point her knuckles had passed Kari's anus. April stopped the push. ""Just get used to it baby."" April moved her fingertips about inside her little girl occasionally, carefully gauging how much she could move based on Kari's reaction. Finally, little Kari began to settle back into nursing, with Mommy's fingers penetrating her deeply.</p><p>""It hurted, Mommy. Your fingers hurted me."" Kari whimpered.</p><p>""What about now?"" April asked as she held her fingers still.</p><p>""Tickles.""</p><p>After several minutes like this, Kari suckled harder as April's breast began to dry up.</p><p>""Squeeze Mommy here,"" April said, cupping and squeezing her breast with her free hand. Kari squeezed her mother's chest, sucking the last bit of milk from her mother's nipple before letting go.</p><p>""Mommy take her fingers out now, baby,"" April said in a childish tone. As she said this, she offered a finger from her free hand to Kari's mouth. ""Bite Mommy's finger if it hurts your bummy.""</p><p>As April withdrew her fingers together, her second knuckles passed the tight rim of Kari's anus, causing the little girl to whimper once again. Kari bit down hard on her mother's other hand, which waited in front of the little girl's mouth. April clenched her teeth, surprised by the strength of the three-year old's bite.</p><p>The stretch of Kari's anus was once again painful, but it was soon over as April withdrew her fingers. Sliding down in the bed, April cuddled her little girl, setting her daughter's head betweeen her breasts. She feared that she had gone too far, but Kari cuddled back.</p><p>The next day, April watched Kari closely and noticed that Kari had taken to reaching one hand down the front of her panties and one hand in back, stimulating both places. Ofcourse, since she was clothed, Kari thought that if her hands were in her panties that nobody could see them...</p>"
1718,"Baby Kari, Loving Mother, Part 5 -- Baby Sister II",Inglorious_Babysitter,5,April and Kari enjoy the last days of being a pair of lovers. Kari meets her little sister with curiosity.,"['fg', 'gg (5/infant)', 'nepi', 'oral', 'anal', 'lac', 'ws']","<p>Over the next several days, April noticed little Kari toddling around with her hands in her panties: one in front and one in back. At nearly 7 months pregnant, April did not have the energy to keep up with the energetic little tart. In the mornings, April would put pants on Kari, but invariably, Kari would take them off so she could run around in her panties and a tank top. April found herself a bit torn, since she wanted her four-year-old to have manners, but at the same time, they were in the privacy of their own home, and Kari's bouncing little butt was appealing to look at, especially with a little bit of bum cheek peeking out of her cotton panties.</p><p>Nursing had become an enjoyable ritual too. After dinner, April would lay on her bed, wearing a nursing bra with little pads as she had already noticed an increase in milk. The new baby would need it, of course, but she had not stopped lactating since Kari was born four years ago, since nursing had become part of the bond between April and little Kari. Kari would run into the room, jump up on the bed (she was getting big enough that it wasn't really a 'climb' anymore). Laying beside April, Kari would bury her face in her mother's breast as April would caress her little girl's face and hair, kiss the top of her head, and perhaps repeat a dozen times. April would rub Kari's back, typically removing her shirt in the process, if she wore one, before Kari asked to nurse. April would undress herself until topless, Meanwhile, Kari would remove her panties and lay naked against her mother until her mother picked her up and pulled her across the chest. Kari would suckle each side, and April would stroke and caress her little girl. April's favorite place to 'play' was Kari's little bottom, which April would rub, then squeeze or give a little play swat. Every now and then, April would feel the urge to finger Kari's anus. She always would tell Kari ahead of time, ""Mommy's going to play inside your bummy, honey."" This came usually while Kari curled up beside her, naked and ready to nurse. Kari was undeterred . In fact, Kari was a little excited. As time passed, Kari's anus had become accustomed to her Mother's fingers, and Kari did not complain that it hurt anymore. She would often suckle more intensely during times when Mommy fingered her bottom.</p><p>Holding Kari became difficult as April entered the last month of her pregnancy. Though she tried to hold 4-year-old Kari across her chest the way she always had, it just became impossible to to. Even sitting fully upright, April's belly prevented her from nursing Kari in the way she always had, with Kari cradled across her chest. Kari was getting taller, though. With April upright, Kari could turn to face her Mother and lean against her chest to suckle. This required Kari to jump up and move to the other side of her mother to suckle Mommy's other nipple, but the energetic little girl didn't mind, and in fact made a game out of Standing up, jumping a couple times on Mommy's big bed where Mommy now lay in the center instead of to one side, and then taking a flying leap directly over her Mother's big belly to her opposite side rather than walking around. The agile little tart never once landed on her Mother's sensitive womb and even though she made Mommy rather nervous, Mommy allowed it. Nursing, Kari would plant one foot against the headboard and usually throw her other leg out to the side, leaving one little foot dangling over the edge of the bed. April would drape her arm over Kari so that the little girl could lay comfortably against her side. Kari found that her hands were much freer in this position and she took a liking to grabbing her mother's enlarged breast and grip it like a bottle. The soft flesh of Mommy's breast felt very good to the little pair of hands, which squeezed deeply. Kari found she could speed up the flow of milk with the rhythmic squeezing of her Mother's breast; an additional pleasure for the little girl, who enjoyed touching her Mother this way.</p><p>April, with her arm draped around the girl's back would still caress her little girl, although she missed that pert little bottom, which was now firmly planted on the bed and out of reach as her daughter sat facing her to nurse. April took to stroking her daughter's hair as well as the side of her face, then moving her hand down the girl's spine, over her hip, and down her leg until April's arm was fully outstretched, then April's arm would trace the same path bath up, making the long, slow strokes up and down Kari's body over and over. Kari's body was positioned almost precisely fit the arc of her Mother's arm, and Kari would shift a bit here and there until she memorized the most perfect position to receive her Mother's gentle caress up and down the length of her body which felt so soothing.</p><p>April also noticed that Kari's little slit sat exposed as the little girl carelessly held her legs wide apart with one draped over the edge of the bed. April shifted her shoulders a bit and reached down. With her elbow against the headboard, she found that her hand rested on Kari's thigh. The little girl's leg was just slightly bent at the knee with her foot against the headboard, and April slowly traced up the girl's thigh. April, with her other hand, cradled Kari's neck and head, gently stoking her hair and occasionally leaning down to kiss the top of her head.</p><p>It was an awkward move at first, but April twisted her arm a bit to slip her hand down between Kari's legs. As she began to rub her clit, she could feel from the sensation of Kari's lips suckling her breast that Kari was smiling. From within the little girl came a little laugh of excitement as the little girl became wet, immediately putting a spot on the bedsheet. 'No need to launder. It will dry soon enough,' April though to herself, and besides that, she loved the smell of her daughter's little pussy and thus the little spot on the bedsheet may as well been from a scented aerosol air freshener.</p><p>Kari shifted her position, turning her leg on its side and bending her knee so that she could scoot forward until her knee almost bumped the head of the bed. In Doing so she curled her spine and shifted her hips so that her vagina was now fully accessible to her Mother's touch. A bit more shifting by both of them put April's arm comfortably outstretched so that she could slip a finger inside Kari's vagina.</p><p>April moved her finger in a beckoning motion inside the little girl, against the g-spot, causing little Kari to grind her hips against her Mother's hand. April reached with her free hand to try and masturbate herself as she felt the intense warmth between her thighs that she felt compelled to satisfy. Her pregnant belly prevented her from doing so. Meanwhile, Kari would occasionally let go of her breast, sending milk everywhere as the little girl focused on the movement of her hips. April held little Kari tightly across the shoulder with her free hand to still her head, although the little girl's face was already covered in the sweet, white milk.</p><p>Kari didn't say so, but she liked the feeling. She came once, wetting the bed and her Mother's hand, then continued to grind until Mommy's nipple began to run dry. April intensified the movement of her finger, increasing the depth of her thrusts, finding the little girl's cervix, which caused Kari to make a sound like she was straining. April let go of Kari's shoulder as the milk from her breast had run dry. April half expected Kari to throw her head back and beg Mommy to stop, but she didn't. Kari continued to moan as she shifted her head to lay between her mother's breast and pregnant belly, between which Kari's head rested neatly. Kari kept moaning with her mouth tightly closed as her mother no longer thrust, but rather pressed her finger deep inside the little girl, flicking her fingertip inside Kari's vagina. The body language of Kari's little hips signaled her desire for more as she pushed against her mother's hand, but April's finger was in as far as it would go. April rotated her palm so that Kari could rub her clit against her Mother's knuckles, which the little girl did for just a moment before exhaling deeply and quivering her entire body.</p><p>""Mommy needs to come too. Can you nurse Mommy down there?""</p><p>""Nurse weewee, Mommy? OK."" the little girl said.</p><p>""Thank you baby girl. It's getting hard for Mommy to reach down and touch herself."" It was also hard to keep herself clean shaven, so a little stubble had formed as it had been a week or so since she had shaved. As she spread her legs and set a pillow under her bum to raise up and make it easier for Kari, the little tart climbed around the bed and situated herself between Mommy's legs. She spread April's pussy and found the clit, which seemed like a little nipple to the little girl, who latched on and suckled as Mommy began to moan and thrust her hips. She badly wanted to shove an object in her vagina. Kari's hands were small...</p><p>""Kari, do something for Mommy,"" April said.</p><p>This became the new nursing ritual which April and Kari performed daily, especially as April neared the end of her pregnancy, at which time her breasts became very swollen. Her milk production had ramped up more quickly than normal since she was still allowing her 4-year old to nurse.</p><p>""Yes, baby. Would you do that for Mommy?"" April asked. Kari's agile little body had already slithered down towards the foot of the bed and rolled in between her mother's legs.</p><p>April bent her knees and lay her legs wide apart, assuming a position as if she were in the stirrups at her gynecologist, except that her feet were planted on the bed, but they were very wide apart. A very light stubble had grown over her normally clean shaven pussy since she could hardly see to shave, and the act was simply too uncomfortable to perform, despite her compulsive hygiene. She had, however, been keeping herself very clean, leaving Kari with a pleasant smell as the little tart scooted up the bed with her little shoulders propped up by her elbows. April's hands were crossed above her head. She could not see what was happening as she spread her legs, but she opened her mouth and exhaled deeply as she felt the first touch of that wet little tongue she loved so much as it licked the length of her slit.</p><p>Kari gave a few licks to her Mother's slit before opening it with her hands, being careful not to lose her balance as she propped herself on her elbows. Kari inserted a finger in her Mother's vagina as she latched on to her clit and began suckling it as if it was a nipple ready to give her milk. April could not see her daughter, but kept encouraging, ""Nurse Mommy right there honey..."" and moaning with pleasure. Meanwhile, her vagina, already beginning to dilate as her due date was close, seemed cavernous to the little finger inside it.</p><p>""Make a fist and push it into Mommy, honey."" Kari did so, making a fist and pressing against her mother's gaping vagina. The outer muscles had not stretched and as such, Kari's hand, small as it was, met heavy resistance. April bit her lip in pain as she felt the girl's hand, just about 2 inches across, press against her open vagina. ""Push harder baby. Make it go in. Mommy wants it in there."" Kari pressed with all her might, repositioning herself closer to her mother, who now found herself in greater pain as Kari's little fist began penetrating her. Finally, her fist slipped completely inside, meeting a bit less resistance as she plunged it inside, followed by her wrist, which was now in the clutches of her mother's vaginal walls.</p><p>Kari shifted her focus back to Mommy's clit as she began 'nursing' it once again. April bore down once, then twice as she experienced an intense orgasm from having half her little girl's arm inside her, plus the suckling of Kari's little mouth against her clit. For Kari, removing her fist proved much easier than inserting it as April vagina relaxed. Kari's arm was soaked, and she had swallowed quite a bit of her mother's secretions.</p><p>After several minutes, her mother managed to get herself up to help clean little Kari off, wiping her arm and face, then her little vagina and anus for good measure. The pair lay together, Kari's head on her mother's breast, with her body in the embrace of April as they rested.</p><p>It was not long before April's water broke and she was carted quickly to the hospital where she gave birth to little Pamela. Kari called her 'Pammy' before taking to 'sissy' in the baby Pammy's first month. Kari was helpful to her mother and excited about the baby, but as the weeks passed, Kari found that she did not get any opportunity to nurse. April would cradle her and tell her that it would be ok, that she would always be 'Mommy's baby girl,' and that there would be time for more naughty games, but for the time being, Pammy took up all of Mommy's time and all Mommy's milk.</p><p>It was not until Pammy began taking well to solid food that April considered letting Kari nurse once again. Kari turned 5 a few days before Pammy reached five months and by this time, Pammy had doubled in size from birth, and Kari had grown another 2 inches.</p><p>""They do grow up too fast,"" April thought to herself as she and Kari performed their ritual once again. With April's stomach much flatter, but still a little stretched and a little pudgy from her pregnancy, it proved an incredibly soft surface as Kari lay across her Mother, cradled, the way it used to be.</p><p>Kari's body was definitely longer...'leggier' was probably the correct word for it, April thought as she held her daughter to her chest. No longer could those little feet curl up against April's body. They now draped themselves neatly on the bed. April rubbed Kari's pert little bottom, then up her back to cradle her head. She didn't have to hold Kari in place, although she tried to do so, Kari was growing and well-able to hold herself in the perfect position to suckle her Mother.</p><p>""I miss playing with that sweet little bottom of yours,"" April said to Kari, longingly, as Kari began to sense Mommy's breast drying up. After nursing, Kari went into the bathroom and pulled the step stool that her mother had recently gotten her, on which she climbed up and washed her face like a 'big girl.' April rested on the bed. Moments later, Kari returned, standing outside the doorway.</p><p>""Mommy, close your eyes. I gotta surprise.""</p><p>""Ok, baby, they are closed."" April said, smiling.</p><p>""Promise?"" Kari cried once more.</p><p>""Promise!"" April echoed.</p><p>April held her eyes closed as Kari quietly entered the room and climbed onto the bed. April could hear that Kari was climbing up beside her but could not see what she did. April was a good sport and kept her eyes closed until the rustling of covers stopped and Kari suddenly said, ""OK, open your eyes!"" April looked to see Kari lying face down with her legs curled up underneath her, knees at her chest, with her little bottom pointed right back at Mommy, spread open as Kari arched her back a little, trying to look sexy for her Mommy.</p><p>""You said you missed my bottom, Mommy."" Kari said.</p><p>April was silent, soaking in the lovely image of her daughter, submissively pointing her bare bottom up at her. She finally managed to stammer out, ""you look so gorgeous, honey. I hope you're going to let Mommy play with you.""</p><p>Kari shook her bummy back and forth as if wagging a little tail that wasn't there. ""Play with me, Mommy. Play with my bummy.""</p><p>April gave a few play spanks to Kari's waiting bottom as she moved into a position to 'play.' She knelt beside her daughter, sitting on her heels, as she rubbed her daughter from her neck down to her crack with one hand. The other hand covered Kari's cheeks before finding its way back underneath to Kari's vagina. A little fingering from Mommy made Kari's juices flow, which April used to cover her fingers before raising them back to Kari's waiting bottom, with one finger gently stroking and tracing a straight line across the little girl's sensitive flesh between her vagina and anus. Wasting no time, April circled Kari's anus with her wet finger before sliding it into the tight little hole. Kari relaxed as the finger penetrated her, allowing her Mother to slide it in with ease. As she buried the first finger she began pressing with a second, which made Kari flinch as the second finger pushed against her anus, trying to enlarge the hole that was filled with the first finger. Kari's flinch made her clinch around her mother's finger, which made April take pause at the wonderful feeling of the sudden tightness, followed by slow relaxation. With her free hand, April began to masturbate.</p><p>April persistently rolled the first finger until a tiny gap emerged in Kari's 'bummy hole' which indicated that Kari was beginning to gape for her mother. April slid her second finger into the spot that seemed to gape open a bit and found herself able to slide the second finger in as Kari relaxed. With two finger's in Kari's anus, April probed deeply inside the little girl as her finger tips had ample room inside the girl's rectum to explore, but her main goal was to bring her little girl to a shuddering anal orgasm.</p><p>""Rub yourself for Mommy, honey,"" April coaxed. ""Rub down there.""</p><p>The little girl had already put a hand between her legs to satisfy the urge to rub her clit as it had that 'tickly' feeling she felt when her mother curled her fingertips inside her anus. Rubbing in just the right place, April began thrusting her hand, giving Kari the intense feeling of having gentle but deep-penetrating anal sex. Kari let out a low set of moans as April continued for a few minutes.</p><p>""Owie, Mommy, it's starting to hurt...ow...ow..."" Kari began whimpering with each thrust.</p><p>April stopped. Once again, caressing Kari's back with her free hand, ""what's wrong baby?""</p><p>""It hurts back there. It only hurted a little when you put your fingers in and it was feeling really good but now it hurts when you do that..."" Kari said. Still so young...she still had the habit of saying 'hurted,' 'sayed,' and 'goed' instead of the proper, 'hurt,' 'said,' and 'went.'</p><p>April slowly removed her fingers from Kari's bummy and cleaned both herself and Kari with a few baby wipes from the dispenser. Kari's anus gaped wide as she relaxed and held her sphincter open. April gave her a little kiss on the bum, which turned into another, and another, until April's kisses circled Kari's little gape. Kari finally clinched involuntarily as the feeling of being kissed felt good, but finally triggered a 'ticklish' reaction that made her clench and giggle.</p><p>April found herself very tired while Kari was wide awake. April told Kari she was going to lay down for a while, leaving Kari to keep an eye on the sleeping baby. Until then, April had not touched Pammy in a sexual way, and Kari knew better, even though she was curious about her little sister. As April lay in the bed and fell asleep, Kari played in the baby's room while Pammy slept in the crib. After a short while, Kari heard Pammy cooing and shaking a rattle. Kari looked through the vertical bars of the crib to see little Pammy on her back, shaking a rattle above her head. Quietly, Kari returned to her mother's room to find her sleeping soundly. Curiosity now consuming Kari, she quietly went back to the baby's room and closed the door. She removed her pants and put them aside so that she wore only a long t-shirt and panties. She nimbly climbed into the crib with little Pammy. Unbuttoning the little onesie outfit that Pammy wore, she opened it up to reveal the baby's torso, with her flat nipples, and her disposable diaper, which was a little wet. Kari decided it would be best to clean the little girl, so the little precocious devil quickly and nimbly climbed back out of the crib, grabbed the wipes and a clean diaper, tossed the box of baby wipes and the diaper into the crib, taking care not to hit her little sister, and then climbing to let herself back in. At this point, Pammy was grinning. Kari smartly moved the diaper close to Pammy so it would look like she was changing her little sister, which she had done with some success as April watched. If anything, Kari thought, Mommy would be happy with her.</p><p>Kari's real goal was to explore her little sister's privates. This meant removing the little diaper, which Kari did with ease. She wiped Pammy's slit clean with one wipe, then with another, reached down with her finger and wiped several passes around Pammy's little anus. The cold sensation made Pammy fuss a little but it soon stopped as Kari neatly packed the two used baby wipes in the dirty diaper which she folded up and taped into a ball and tossed it over the crib onto the floor.</p><p>With that, Kari began caressing her baby sister, up and down her chest and belly. Kari would stop to pay special attention to her nipples which, though tiny, seemed to stiffen when Kari rolled the reddish flesh of Pammy's baby nipples between her thumb and forefinger. Kari's hands gradually moved their way down as Kari mustered the courage to play with Pammy's 'weewee.' Kari was curious about what lay inside those fat little pussy lips and just now she resolved to find out. ""I'm gonna play with your weewee sissy,"" she said, almost whispering as the baby looked up at her. Kari spread the baby's lips to reveal her little hymen, which almost completely covered her vaginal opening. Her baby clit hid behind the folds of skin near the top of her slit, and her little 'peepee' hole almost seemed to jut out. Kari gently rubbed around Pammy's little vagina which, to her surprise, became a little moist. Kari licked her finger and slid it into Pammy's tight little hole, only to find that it wouldn't go without forcing it inside. Kari didn't want to do that, so she pulled her finger back and leaned down to give her little sister a kiss.</p><p>Kari planted her lips around Pammy's little peepee hole and began licking gently. Pammy giggled before letting go of her bladder as the sensation that Kari gave her made her have to go peepee. Kari found herself covered in Pammy's pee, but discovered that it didn't taste as bad as it smelled when a diaper came off. ""It just tasted salty,"" she thought to herself. swallowing the small amount in her mouth, she decided to go down on little Pammy again, licking and kissing, focusing on the little peepee hole. Pammy giggled loudly as if someone was tickling her ribs.</p><p>The jealousy faded as Kari found that Pammy would make a fun playmate...especially in the naughty sort of way, she thought to herself. As she kissed away at the little girl's slit, she heard her Mother's footsteps. Kari raised her head and grabbed the fresh diaper, getting it crooked but under Pammy's sweet little bottom before April entered the room.</p><p>""What's all the noise about?"" April asked, groggy from being waked up.</p><p>""Um...I was changing Pammy and I tickled her tummy and she started giggling so I did it some more and she giggled really loud while I was changing her and now I can't get the new diaper on Mommy, and Pammy went peepee on me..."" Kari explained as April gently shushed her.</p><p>""Well, it looks like you're being a good helper for Mommy, honey. I'm sure it was an accident when Pammy went peepee on you. Climb out of there and I'll show you something,"" April said as she picked up Pammy and moved her to the changing table. ""See?"" April said, placing a wipe over Pammy's little pussy. ""That will catch all that pee pee in case she decides to go while you're changing her.""</p><p>Kari felt proud of herself. she had not only convinced Mommy that she was changing Pammy, but she also got to play with Pammy's 'weewee' AND she got praise from Mommy for trying to be a good little helper.</p><p>But Kari was still curious...what did that little baby's mouth feel like when suckling a nipple? She wanted to find out but how...</p>"
1719,Miss Karen's Daycare for Young Girls,Inglorious_Babysitter,1,"A daycare provider and her best friend, a nurse, discuss sexual education with the young girls of daycare. A Children's game with an erotic bent ensues.",['FF/gggggg panties exhib voy reluc anal ws diaper'],"<p>Karen Robinson had found her calling when she began running a small daycare center out of her home. At a glance, she seemed rather unremarkable. She owned a small home where she lived alone, was 40 years old, never married. She was athletic with a few wrinkles in her face and long-ish dark hair, which she generally tied up. She did not advertise a great deal, finding that she generated adequate business from friends and neighbors. 'Adequate' seemed an understatement: she had a total of ten girls in her home after school until the girls' parents arrived one by one to pick them up at the end of the day. During the school day, her charges were between 3 and 6 years of age, with the remaining four arriving for only perhaps an hour or two after the end of the school day.</p><p>This worked out very well for Karen, who had always fancied very young girls. The pre-school girls were well-behaved. Not only that, but they grew fond of Karen, who frequently cuddled with them while reading stories or watching cartoons. The second bedroom of Karen's home had been made into a nursery with six little beds in a row. Under the old-fashioned guise of being proper, she did not take boys, telling mothers that she had just the one room for the children and it would be 'inappropriate' to mix boys and girls, especially during nap time.</p><p>Nap time was a time Karen enjoyed. Karen had nightshirts of various sizes for the girls to sleep in, and to the girls it seemed perfectly normal for all of them to peel out of their regular clothes and lay in bed wearing their nightshirts and panties. The two youngest still wore training pants, and Karen had the duty--or rather the privilege-- of changing them occasionally should one of them have an accident. Maintaining composure during these times was difficult for 'Miss Karen' as the girls called her. Little Brianna or Emily would quietly walk up and give their Nanny a tug on the leg. Brianna was a thin, light-haired girl, and very talkative at almost any time. She would announce, ""Miss Karen, I had a accident,"" then point between her legs. Emily had lightish hair as well, longer than Brianna's, dark eyes, and a pudgy build. Unlike Brianna, Emily was very shy and usually never said anything when she had an accident. Instead, she would walk up to Miss Karen, give her leg a tug and look up at her. This was communication enough, and Miss Karen would quietly tell her, ""go to Miss Karen's room and wait.""</p><p>The Master bedroom had its own bathroom separate from the rest of the house, which ensured privacy for both the little ones and Miss Karen. Still, Karen was cautious, especially with Brianna because she was so talkative. Still, it WAS Karen's duty as the Nanny to change the little tart, which meant seeing her naked body perhaps once every few days--at least from the waist down. One instance Karen recalled in particular, Brianna was dressed in pink jeans and a matching pink and yellow shirt which showed a little of her belly as she played that day. Karen had spent a good portion of the morning keeping an extra eye on her as her shirt would fly up as she ran and tumbled, giving her Nanny a glimpse of her slightly tan mid-section. Karen couldn't help but become aroused when Brianna gave her a tug on the leg. Taking Brianna by the hand, it was off to the bedroom.</p><p>Once behind a closed and locked door, Karen stood Brianna in front of her and pulled the pink jeans down to the floor. ""Step out,"" Miss Karen said as Brianna obeyed. ""Now your undies,"" Miss Karen said, smiling a little, as she slid the wet training pants off Brianna's hips and down to the floor.</p><p>""Miss Karen?""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""It hurts.""</p><p>""Where does it hurt?""</p><p>""Down here,"" Brianna said, pointing between her legs. Her little slit was visible between her closed legs as she stood in front of Karen. Her labia had swollen a little and turned slightly pink.</p><p>""You waited to tell Miss Karen you went pee pee, didn't you,"" Miss Karen said understandingly, drawing a slow nod from Brianna.</p><p>""Mommy said not to have any more accidents so I thought maybe I could just not tell and it wouldn't count cause I get in trouble now if I go pee pee in my pants...""</p><p>""Ok...shhh, honey,"" Karen interrupted, ""we won't tell Mommy about this one, but Miss Karen needs to look at your kitty and maybe put some medicine on it to make it better, ok? Now up on the bed,"" Karen said, lifting the little girl onto the bed and sitting her down. ""Let's lift your shirt a little so we don't get it dirty...""Karen said, pulling the shirt into a bunch just above her tummy, ""...and lay down."" Karen finished as she held Brianna's shirt up as the little one lay flat on her back. She had a tan, flat little tummy with a sharp tan line crossing the front of her near her hips, below which was a silky white mound and a bald baby pussy, pink from the irritation of walking around in wet training pants. Her legs were tan as well, all the way to the indentation left by the elastic leg holes of her training pants.</p><p>Karen pulled a pack of wipes and some ointment from a drawer and set them beside Brianna. Taking hold of a leg just below the knee in each hand, Miss Karen gently lifted Brianna's legs and instructed her, ""bend your knees,"" until Brianna's feet were flat on the mattress. Then, ""spread them open,"" Karen instructed, simultaneously pushing her legs apart to reveal a sore little pussy.</p><p>""Owie, I bet that hurts. Let Miss Karen make it better,"" Karen said soothingly, dabbing gently with the wipe at the irritated little pussy. The cool moisture from the wipe soothed the little girl, who closed her eyes part way as she relaxed visibly. Karen had become extremely aroused at the thought of having her way with little Brianna, but she was afraid of the repercussions of going too far. Still, she found she could go beyond the normal bounds of ""changing undies"" if the little girl was as comfortable as possible. That, and Brianna would be embarassed to admit she had an accident. Karen sat beside Brianna on the bed, taking her time with the wipe, dabbing all around Brianna's 'kitty' and inner thighs. With her free hand, Karen began rubbing Brianna's smooth, flat tummy, which seemed to soothe her further. Karen noticed the girl's breathing slow as she felt the rhythmic rise and fall of her belly. Karen finally stopped wiping between Brianna's legs, though she continued to rub her tummy. ""There you go, now let's give it a minute to dry down there,"" Karen said almost in a whisper. ""Keep your legs open, honey..."" Miss Karen admonished once, then twice, as Brianna became fidgety. ""Legs open..."" Karen said a second time as she put one hand on Brianna's knee, holding her leg down as the little girl began to absent-mindedly open and close her legs. As Brianna lay still once again she looked up at Miss Karen who looked down at Brianna, soaking in the sight of the little girl as she patiently and obediently held her legs open.</p><p>Miss Karen began rubbing Brianna's little tummy once more. ""Almost done,"" she said encouragingly. Brianna's little accident had been thoroughly cleaned and Karen now just took advantage, enjoying the view of Brianna just a moment longer. Catching her composure, Karen sighed slowly through her nose and let go of the girl's leg. ""Ok, that's good. You may close your legs."" Brianna closed her legs and picked her head up off the bed. Miss Karen thought quickly, not wanting the sensual moment to end just yet.</p><p>""Almost done, and then Miss Karen will help you get dressed. Just a little more to do. Can you turn on your tummy for me?"" Karen said, gently helping Brianna roll over. ""You should not wait so long to tell Miss Karen that you went pee pee in your underpants. You know that's why your kitty got sore. Miss Karen needs to check your bottom hole too."" Karen said as Brianna began to suck her finger. ""I know this is more touching than what you're used to, but maybe this will help you remember not to go pee pee in your underpants. Then you can start wearing regular panties like a big girl,"" Karen lectured as she rubbed Brianna's lower back.</p><p>Sliding her hands down Brianna's body, she found that her hands more than covered the soft little white bottom. Pulling at the soft flesh, she exposed Brianna's bright pink anus, which popped open then clenched reflexively. Brianna felt Karen fidgeting around with her bottom, then heard the pop of the lid off a jar of clear petroleum jelly. Brianna felt her bottom being pulled open by one hand, then she jumped as Miss Karen's finger applied a little of the cold, clear jelly to her anus. Karen rubbed it in circles, then up and down the little girl's crack. ""Now roll back over so I can put this medicine on your kitty.""</p><p>Brianna did as she was told, spreading her legs like before, allowing Karen to smear another glob of clear jelly all over her 'kitty.' After several circular swirls around her labia, across her mound, and occasionally down her slit towards her anus, Karen was satisfied that she had thoroughly applied the soothing jelly. She pulled a clean pull-up from the bin and put it on Brianna, then put her jeans back on and sent her out to play. Karen remained in the bedroom a moment, ponderind whether the half-smile from Brianna had been from arousal...maybe it was just imagination or wishful thinking.</p><p>A more recent instance with Emily had emboldened Karen a bit. It started like any other of Emily's little accidents. Emily silently tugged Miss Karen's leg, and Karen quietly instructed her to go to the master bedroom and wait. Karen followed a moment later.</p><p>Karen undressed the little girl, starting with her jeans. Karen then reached for Emily's pull-up, only to discover that it was dry.</p><p>""Why do you think you need changed?""</p><p>""Um...I just like when you do it. I didn't go pee pee cause I thought you'd be mad.""</p><p>""Well, Miss Karen wouldn't get mad if you did, but maybe now you can start wearing panties like the big girls.""</p><p>""But, Miss Karen, I like when you do the wipe. It feels good on my kitty.""</p><p>Karen was in shock for a moment, but regained her composure. She wanted little Emily. ""I'm very glad that you think it feels good when Miss Karen wipes you, Emmy."" Karen whispered to the girl. Emily's eyes lit up as she looked back at Miss Karen, then giggled. Karen sat down on the bed next to Emily and pulled the little girl close, admiring her soft, bare legs.</p><p>""Howabout this,"" Karen proposed, putting an arm around the girl's shoulder, ""every day, you and me can come in here and Miss Karen will play with your kitty just for fun. There's just two rules. The first rule is that you don't tell anybody, because you never know who might get mad. The second rule is that you have to go pee pee in the potty for Miss Karen.""</p><p>Emily nodded in agreement, then added, ""Do you think I'm pretty, Miss Karen?""</p><p>""Very pretty, Emmy. Miss Karen likes looking at you very much, especially here in the bedroom all by ourselves. That's because in here, when we are all by ourselves, Miss Karen gets to look at you when your underpants are pulled down."" Karen said, hooking her finger in the pull-up waistband. Scooting over a little and turning, Karen helped little Emily lay back. Karen caressed the little girl's face, kissed her on the forehead, then ran her hands down the girl's chest, feeling two soft bumps beneath her thin cotton t-shirt. As Karen's hands moved downward, her fingertips reached the hem of Emily's shirt. Karen's hands roamed a moment, feeling the skin that lay exposed between the bottom of Emily's shirt and the top of her pull-up. Hooking her thumbs on each side of Emily's hips, Karen lowered the pull-up down slowly, quietly reassuring Emily, ""Miss Karen loves pulling down your underpants.""</p><p>Karen wanted to bury her face in the little girl's slit, but feared that it would be too much too suddenly. Perhaps some 'grown-up' games during the girls' game time would be a good way to introduce the girls to more intimate touching. For the moment, Karen was aroused enough at the sight of Emily. Her underpants were bunched up halfway down her thighs. Her slit was visible and had goosebumps from the sudden rush of cool air.</p><p>Karen lowered the girl's pull-up the rest of the way, sliding it off of her feet completely. Spreading Emily's legs, Karen explained, ""Miss Karen is going to look at your kitty, okay? You're going to feel me touch down there.""</p><p>Emily smiled, then giggled and nodded. She felt Karen's touch between her legs. ""Emily, Miss Karen is going to play a secret game with you called open the kitty and find the clitty,"" Karen said as Emily looked up at her curiously. ""as Emily felt Karen spread the sensitive flesh of her labia, first near the top, then lower and lower as Miss Karen moved her hands down further. A shudder of pleasure came over her as Karen began massaging her clit with one thumb while holding the top of her slit open with the other. ""This is your clitty. It's a special place that all little girls have that feels extra good when someone touches."" The massage went on for a few minutes until little Emily shuddered up and down and Miss Karen stopped. ""Did you like that game?"" Miss Karen asked.</p><p>""Yes,"" Emily said timidly.</p><p>""Do you want to wear panties today like the other girls?""</p><p>""Yes,"" Emily said again.</p><p>""Ok, honey. If you want to wear panties like a big girl, then you need to come with Miss Karen and go pee pee.""</p><p>Karen led Emily to the bathroom. Lifting her onto the toilet seat, Karen helped Emily drape one leg over each side of the toilet, giving Karen an unfettered view of the little girl.</p><p>""Make pee pee in the toilet honey. You can do it,"" Karen encouraged, watching the little girl strain nervously. Her tummy muscles flexed and she fidgeted a bit, moving her hips a little before a stream of urine finally arrived. Emily looked up at Miss Karen for approval and smiled as Miss Karen patted her leg. Karen wiped Emily's little pussy clean and helped her off the toilet. Emily turned to run back to the bed as Miss Karen followed.</p><p>""What a cute little bottom you have,"" Karen exclaimed as she watched the spongy cheeks jiggle and shake as the girl ran to the bed.</p><p>""Mommy said that bottoms are where naughty girls get spanked."" Emily said.</p><p>""Bottoms are fun to look at too. Would you let Miss Karen look at your bottom?""</p><p>Emily blushed, then smiled as she faced Karen, putting her back against side of the bed.</p><p>Karen sat on the floor in front of Emily and took her hips, gently nudging her around. Emily cooperated. Karen began rubbing the little girl's soft cheeks, kneading and pinching the little globes of white flesh. After getting a very good feel of Emily's little cheeks Karen spread them wide to reveal Emily's puckered anus, which popped open and stretched as she pulled Emily's cheeks wide apart. Karen spent a moment soaking in the view as Emily held still, occasionally looking back at Karen. Emily had a big butt for her age, and she quickly discovered that having Miss Karen looking and touching back there was strangely exciting.</p><p>After enough looking, Karen took a properly-sized pair of panties from a drawer and helped Emily put them on. The girl's plump cheeks filled and stretched the material nicely as Miss Karen pulled them up. She took a moment to admire Emily, front and back, then asked Emily, ""Would you like to see yourself in the mirror?"" Emily nodded as Karen lifted her up on the dresser in front of the large mirror, allowing Emily to see herself in 'big girl' panties. They fit snugly, allowing a little of Emily's baby fat to bulge at the top and bottom.</p><p>""I think you look just adorable,"" Karen said as she affectionately pinched the little roll between Emily's belly button and panty waistband.</p><p>""I like my panties, Miss Karen.""</p><p>""Do you think Miss Karen could look under your panties again tomorrow?"" Karen asked.</p><p>Emily nodded. Karen kissed Emily on the cheek and helped her finish dressing before opening the bedroom door. Emily joined with the other girls as Karen struggled to compose herself. She was understandably apprehensive about touching the girls, though she wanted very badly to do so.</p><p>It was with Lisa Davies, a neighbor and friend, that Karen shared all of her secrets. Like herself, Lisa found herself attracted to very young girls. One evening, as Karen and Lisa enjoyed a few drinks, Karen described her experiences with the two youngest girls of the group.</p><p>""They must be very fond of you to trust you like that,"" Lisa commented. As the evening went on, the two women went on about their mutual desire to play 'grown-up games' with the girls. The lustful desires of the two women seemed without bound, except for a need to sort of break the ice and make the girls feel comfortable. Lisa worked as a nurse, and it occurred to both of them that putting the girls in an educational setting might make them receptive to the idea of exploring their bodies.</p><p>Lisa took a few days off from her job to accommodate Karen. She arrived one day just after 11am wearing plain nursing scrubs. Karen invited her in and the two went to the dining room. The girls were finishing their lunch. There were six in all. Emily and Brianna were the youngest of the lot. There was also Emily's older sister Lea, six years old and pudgy with skin as light as her sister.</p><p>There was also Melissa, who was five, with a dark complexion and long hair. The most proper of the lot, she was always well-dressed and well-mannered. Despite being the most ladylike of the girls, Karen had noticed that Melissa frequently touched herself. Karen had pretended not to notice, but would steal a glimpse anytime she noticed Melissa reaching up her dress or down her pants.</p><p>The other two, Skye and Anna, were sisters also. Skye was six and Anna was five. Skye was the tallest of the lot with straight long hair that fell past her shoulders and long, thin legs. Anna was similarly built, only a bit shorter. Both girls had very fair skin, bright red hair and freckles. They could almost pass for twins, save for the height difference.</p><p>""Girls,"" Karen started, grabbing their attention. ""This is Nurse Lisa..."" Karen began as the girls looked to the two women who sat down at the table with them. Lisa was in her late 20s, a bit shorter than Karen, with a youthful face. She was slightly more voluptuous than Karen, with large breasts and hips that gave her a lovely shape. To the girls, she seemed motherly which helped make them comfortable with her.</p><p>""Nurse Lisa came here to show us some fun ways to learn about our bodies. Now, I want you to remember that Nurse Lisa wants to make all of you feel comfortable while we play some new games that help us learn about our bodies.""</p><p>Lisa chimed in, ""Do you girls know about private parts?"" Little Brianna and Emily nodded. Skye and Anna exchanged a glance and giggled a bit before nodding also. Melissa threw up her hand.</p><p>""Yes, Melissa?"" Karen acknowledged.</p><p>""Private parts is what underpants covers.""</p><p>""Very good, Melissa."" Karen said.</p><p>""Have all of you girls been to the doctor before?""</p><p>""Yes.."" the girls replied, almost together.</p><p>""So you all know that the doctor does a lot of touching, right?"" Karen asked the group.</p><p>""Yes..."" the girls replied once again.</p><p>Lisa added, ""Are any of you scared of the doctor?""</p><p>A few of the girls responded with apprehensive nods. ""What are you scared of?""</p><p>""um..."" one of the girls muttered.</p><p>""What about you,"" Lisa said, pointing at Skye, the oldest.</p><p>""Shots."" Skye answered.</p><p>""It smells funny at the doctor."" Lea added, drawing a few more giggles from the other girls.</p><p>""What are some other things that the doctor does?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Listens to your heart.""</p><p>""Feels around on your tummy.""</p><p>""Looks in your mouth."" The girls chimed in with a few other things as Karen and Lisa listened to them.</p><p>""What about private parts?"" Lisa asked boldly. ""Does the doctor pull your panties down?""</p><p>The girls were quiet at first but slowly began nodding.</p><p>""And you know what else?"" Lisa coached, ""I bet when the doctor was ready to pull down your panties, she wanted your Mommies to watch, didn't she?""</p><p>Melissa and Lea nodded, Skye bit her lip and looked at her sister, Anna, who slowly nodded as Skye followed. The little ones, Brianna and Emily nodded last.</p><p>""well,"" Lisa lectured, ""Miss Karen asked me to come here for a while to teach you girls about your privates. Now, when you are here in daycare, Miss Karen is kind of like your Mommy, and I'm a nurse, which is kind of like a doctor. Don't worry though. Nurse Lisa doesn't give shots or do things that hurt. I am here to help Miss Karen teach all of you about your bodies.""</p><p>The girls exchanged looks with one another while the two women watched their reactions, then Karen instructed, ""A little later, we're going to watch a movie. For now, why don't you girls go change into your nap time clothes and lay down,"" Karen said. The girls got up from the table. Each of them disappeared into the nursery, changing into nap time clothes. For Skye, Anna, Emily and Lea, this just meant peeling out of a pair of jeans and laying in one of the six beds in the nursery. For Brianna and Melissa, this meant grabbing a nightshirt from the clean pile and removing her dress. Emily wore socks and little black shoes which she removed herself and tucked under the bed, and Melissa wore tights, which she removed, along with her shoes, stripping down to her panties before putting on her nightshirt and laying down.</p><p>Nap time started at one o'clock in the afternoon normally, but today, the girls had been sent at noon. The women waited in the dining room, listening to the girls. There was some chatter between them. Not wanting to upset the girls, Karen allowed them to talk amongst themselves, though normally she insisted that they all take an hour's nap. Both women were excited at the idea of what they were about to do. Karen had seen Brianna and Emily without any panties, but even with the privilege she had with the two youngest, she had not dared to explore the girls the way she wanted. Meanwhile, the older girls were well-trained not to have 'accidents' and thus had not had to bare their private areas for anyone except ""Mommy and the doctor.""</p><p>""I was surprised that more of them don't know the 'underwear rule,' Lisa said in a low voice.</p><p>""Maybe they do,"" Karen replied, ""and they just want to explore. You're a nurse, what do you think?""</p><p>""They trust you."" Lisa said simply.</p><p>""Tell me more about this movie you've got."" Karen said.</p><p>""It's basically a game of Simon says. You've got a lady instructing these two little girls--it starts out simple and gradually becomes sexual, but it has this childish tone to it that should make the girls feel comfortable--I mean, a bit of nervousness is to be expected, but that just adds to the fun of it. Personally, I can't wait to see the two--what's their names? The shy ones?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Anna and Skye are definitely the shy ones."" Karen answered.</p><p>""...I don't want to spoil it for you. Just have the girls follow along."" Lisa finished.</p><p>Karen became aroused as her mind raced through the possibilities. Her mind drifted to Skye...the thought of her baring her little body in front of the others would make the sweet little ginger-headed freckle-faced girl blush and giggle. Karen thought back to a couple days ago at the end of nap time when Melissa had precociously snuck up behind Skye before either of them had a chance to dress. Skye had gotten a little wedgie in her panties causing them to ride up, exposing half of her bottom, and showing off the shape of it nicely. Melissa gave Skye's half-exposed bottom a little pinch and giggled as Skye turned around, beet red. She was a little upset but couldn't help giggle quietly along with Melissa as none of the other girls seemed to notice. It was apparent, then, that the two girls were sharing a mutual interest in one another though at this age it was innocent curiosity rather than sexuality.</p><p>""I know that little Melissa masturbates, and to say that she's curious is an understatement."" Lisa went on, quietly conversed with Karen who paid only half a mind as she thought about Skye and Melissa surely having 'fooled around' with each other. ""Lea too."" Lisa continued. ""Skye and anna are nervous,"" Lisa bit her tongue, literally, ""Skye is such a doll, and I couldn't get enough of that shy grin..."" Lisa drifted off now, fantasizing about all the sexual games she could play with the leggy little pixie.</p><p>Karen felt a quick surge of arousal as she thought of Melissa, ""I've caught Melissa masturbating during nap time many times by looking into the nursery very discreetly. I've never confronted her about touching herself, and I certainly don't want her to be ashamed.""</p><p>""That's one of the goals of the movie...to bring out their sexuality in a fun environment--I mean, sure it's fun to watch them clam up a bit, but getting them to enjoy being naughty is what we're trying to do."" Lisa finished.</p><p>""I'm going to need to freshen up."" Karen said, looking at the clock. The girls had half an hour of nap time left.</p><p>""Together? We've got a little time."" The two women silently made their way into Karen's bedroom, locking the door behind them. The two women kissed briefly before Karen stepped back and raised her arms playfully. ""Clean me up,"" she said, as Lisa unbuttoned Karen's pants and slid them along with her panties halfway down her legs. Karen spread her legs as wide as she could, which was about shoulder-width apart with her pants around her knees as Lisa grabbed Karen by the bottom and pulled her close, licking her pussy from bottom to top. ""Those little girls did make you wet--let me get you cleaned up,"" Lisa said sensually as she flicked her tongue across Karen's clit, occasionally making a long stroke up the length of her slit, preventing her pussy juices from dripping onto her pants. Reflexively, Karen grabbed Lisa's head pulling it against her body as she trembled in orgasm. Lisa clenched Karen's cheeks, spreading them open as her tongue flicked Karen's clit, intensifying Karen's orgasm and nearly making her lose her balance.</p><p>Karen caught her breath and her balance as Lisa let go and slowly pulled her pants back up into place. Lisa stood up and smiled mischievously at Karen, waiting and anticipating her turn. Lisa lifted her arms as Karen shook her head, ""It's over the bed for you, naughty girl."" Karen said, embracing and slipping behind Lisa, who obediently bent over. Lisa's scrubs had an elastic waistband around them, in which Karen hooked her thumbs and pulled them down along with her panties. With only a few minutes of nap time left, Karen buried her face between Lisa's thighs, finding her slit with her tongue and returning the favor. Lisa grabbed the bedspread with her fists clenched tightly as Karen brought her to an unexpectedly quick orgasm. Unable to see just exactly what Karen was doing, Lisa felt a rush of cool air against her anus as a hand pulled her left cheek. As she felt Karen's tongue flick against her clit from behind, she then felt a few breaths of warm, moist air against her exposed anus as Karen breathed out her nose, followed by a quick shocking sensation as Karen quickly and deliberately pushed a finger into Lisa's anus. Lisa clenched as the sensation made her clit tingle, and she came suddenly, as Karen's waiting mouth cought the squirt of pussy juice that accompanied a muffled moan as Lisa buried her face against the bed.</p><p>Karen pulled a few Kleenex wipes from a dispenser on the bedside table and pulled her own pants down once again, and wiped herself. Lisa stood up and faced Karen as Karen silently wiped Lisa's pussy clean. They adjusted their clothing and gave themselves a once-over in front of the mirror as nap time was now over and the girls would be getting up. It was time to play the movie.</p><p>Karen and Lisa entered the room where the girls were napping and woke them. As Lea was the first to rise, she was the first to reach for the rest of her clothing. Clad only in her nightshirt and panties, as all the girls were, she exposed her crotch to the two women who both took a brief glimpse. She wore blue and white striped panties with little rainbows on them. The edges had white lace and as she sat up, the women noticed that Lea's crotch was not completely covered by them as they had bunched in her slit, giving away the shape of her soft, full pussy lips and exposing just a little of the tender flesh on either side.</p><p>""Leave the rest of your clothes in here. Just leave on your shirt and underpants, okay? That goes for all you girls."" Karen ordered. The girls obediently made their way to the living room towards the television. They sat in the floor in an orderly manner--Brianna and Emily closest to the TV, since they were the smallest, with the other four in a semicircle behind the two little ones. Skye and Melissa sat beside one another in the middle of the semicircle, with Anna on the other side of Skye and Lea on the other side of Melissa. Emily sat in front of her sister, Lea, next to Brianna, who was more or less in front of SKye.</p><p>Karen and Lisa stood in front of them. Lisa spoke up. ""Do all of you know how to play Simon says?"" The girls responded with nods and a few 'yes'es. ""Now, I want you girls to follow along and do what the movie says,"" Lisa said as she started the movie. Lisa and Karen sat on each end of the group of girls.</p><p>Karen was closest to Emily, who immediately cuddled up to Karen. Karen put her arm around little Emily and kissed her head. ""Get ready to follow along. It's starting,"" Miss Karen said to an eager nod from little Emily.</p><p>As the movie started, three girls stood in front of the camera, each wearing matching yellow cotton panties and little white t-shirts which stopped just above each girl's belly button, leaving their panties completely exposed. Two of the girls were close in height and age, appearing to be four or five. The taller girl in the movie looked older than any of the girls watching--she was perhaps 8 or 9 and a head taller than the other two. She stood between the two little ones who looked to her for cues on what to do. An older woman stepped around the camera, knelt beside the smallest of the girls and began, ""Hello everyone, my name is Miss Donna, and these are my girls: Tracy, Lexy, and Britney,"" the woman said, pausing between each girl and pointing to the first small girl, then the tall girl, and the other smaller girl. ""Now we're going to play a game of Simon says, and my girls are going to help you follow along and learn some things. Are you ready to learn?""</p><p>""Yes,"" came from each of the girls on the television as a few childish Yes's echoed from the girls in the room, as if it would elicit a response.</p><p>Miss Donna walked behind the camera. ""Now, everybody stand up, Miss Donna continued. Ready? Simon says arms out. Each girl did as the girls on the TV and stretched their arms out beside them. Now, Simon says hold hands with the person next to you. The tall girl in the middle of the television lowered her arms to take the hands of the little ones on each side of her. In the room, little Emily and Brianna took hands as did the four girls behind them.</p><p>""OK, Simon says everybody spread out until you can just barely hold hands."" Emily and Brianna didn't have to move, but The four taller girls spread out until their arms were outstretched.</p><p>""Simon says hands down to your sides."" The girls all put their hands down.</p><p>""OK now, Simon Says reeeach above your head."" The girls complied, exposing their panties and a little bare skin as their shirts slipped up, exposing their tummies. As Karen and Lisa watched the girls carelessly expose their panties, Lisa took an especially long look at skye. Skye noticed Lisa looking at her in particular and began to bite her lip and blush--the smooth, white inch of belly skin turned a shade of pink as the little girl blushed, drawing a smile from Lisa. After a teasing moment, Miss Donna continued, ""Simon says hands back down."" She paused, giving the girls a chance to put their hands back at their sides. ""Simon says turn around,"" which the girls each did, exchanging glances and giggles back and forth. The older girls looked over their shoulder at the television to see the three girls facing away from the camera. The panties that the girls on the television wore were skimpy compared to what the girls in the room were wearing, and the girls who looked back at the television stared for a moment at the little panty-clad bottoms of the three on the television. Melissa turned to Skye and covered her mouth, then reached down and flipped her nightshirt up, momentarily flashing her panties for Skye, and drawing the attention of Karen and Lisa who stole a glance of Melissa's panty clad backside.</p><p>""simon says bend over and touch your toes, but keep your legs straight."" Miss Donna said as each girl bent over, poking their panty-clad bottoms in the air. Skye and Lea wore the loosest fitting shirts of the girls, and theirs flew up, coming to rest just under their shoulders. On the television, Lexy, the tallest girl, had her shirt come up as well. ""Now stay bent over. Did some of you have your shirts come up? I see that Lexy's shirt came all the way up, but Lexy is touching her toes very nicely. Now be good girls like Lexy while your teachers take a look around the room.</p><p>A little shift from Emily and her shirt slipped up as well. Karen patted her bare back, ""Be a good girl and keep touching your toes.""</p><p>""That's a good girl."" the woman on the television echoed as she rubbed Lexi's back for a moment before moving her hand to the front. Debby squeezed the soft flesh of Lexi's belly which folded and rolled on itself where she was bent over, then Debby's hands moved up to the girl's chest. Donna lightly pinched the tender flesh of her nipples and caressed the girl's chest as she remained bent over. Skye and Lea blushed visibly as they saw what was happening. They just knew that the other girls would get to watch while they went through this ordeal. Miss Debby continued to fondle Lexi. ""A little girl's nipples are very sensitive. I think little Lexi is enjoying this.""</p><p>""Simon says stand up."" Miss Donna said as the girl stood up and faced the camera. ""Now girls, let's take a minute and let the girls watching take their turn."" The movie faded and Lisa paused it, moving beside Skye as Karen moved beside Lisa. Skye now blushed profusely as her little legs quivered nervously. Her long red hair covered her face as Lisa began fondling Skye. Skye quivered nervously as Lisa fondled the girl's back and belly, moving up to her chest, eliciting a deep breath from Skye. Lisa coaxed, ""You feel me touching a sensitive place?""</p><p>""Yes."" Skye said.</p><p>Lea's pudgy belly protruded over her panties as she bent over with Karen next to her. Karen spent a little extra time kneading the girl's soft belly before cupping the mounds of soft flesh on Ana's chest. Her build made it feel as though Karen was handling a small but slightly developed breast as she gently lectured.</p><p>""Do you want Miss Karen to touch a little longer before you stand up?"" Karen asked.</p><p>Lea nodded.</p><p>""Okay..."" Karen said, and whispered something in Lea's ear.</p><p>Lea said out loud, ""Miss Karen, that feels good.""</p><p>Karen continued to fondle as Lea giggled, then moaned in pleasure.</p><p>""Just us girls...right honey?"" Karen said. Melissa looked on, a little jealous as did Emily, who was accustomed to being the center of Miss Karen's attention.</p><p>""My shirt up too!"" Emily exclaimed.</p><p>Little Emily's shirt had come up, but she had lost her balance and sat down, her shirt falling listlessly back into place. On seeing her sister enjoying Miss Karen't touch, she raised her shirt and held it under her chin and looked at Miss Karen. Karen turned her attention towards Emily. ""your shirt came up too during Simon Says. You were supposed to touch your toes, but I guess you sat down, huh...That's okay. Hold your shirt up."" The naive toddler held her shirt up under her chin as Karen rubbed across her baby chest. ""Can you say nipples?"" Karen asked.</p><p>""Nipples,"" Emily replied with a giggle as Karen's familiar touch graced her chest.</p><p>""simon says stand up,"" Lisa said as she unpaused the movie. Miss Donna was behing the camera with the three girls facing it, hands at their sides.</p><p>Donna started, ""Ok, girls, time to see what Simon says next. Are you girls ready?"" Donna asked, eliciting obligatory nods. ""Simon Says take your shirts off.""</p><p>Melissa smiled and giggled as Skye looked over and stuck out her tongue. Lexi pulled her shirt up and off as did the four older girls in the room while the little ones struggled a bit. Emily managed to peel out of her shirt while Brianna held her shirt at her chin, wresting one arm out but getting the other stuck. Lisa helped Brianna pull her shirt up and off.</p><p>""Simon says hands over your nipples,"" Donna commanded as half the girls had already done, covering their bare chests. ""Simon says hands on your heads."" The girls did so. The little ones without hesitation, along with Melissa, who was eyeing the girls beside her. Lea, Anna and Skye put their hands up, gradually, each of them twitching and giggling nervously.</p><p>""Simon says stand in a circle."" Donna ordered from behind the camera. The girls formed a circle so that each could now see her other five playmates. Karen and Lisa looked on.</p><p>""Simon says rub your nipples with one hand."" the order came as each girl looked over at the three on the television, each of whom gently began rubbing her own chest. As each girl began fidgeting with one hand while trying comically to hold the other hand on top of her head, the movie continued, ""Simon Says find what feels good."" Anna and Melissa seemed to be the most in tune with their little bodies as Anna groped her little buds by the handful, occasionally doing the same to her belly while Melissa gently circled her nipples with one finger. Skye and Lea passively touched themselves but fixated on Melissa whose eyes closed as she pleasured her bare chest. Slowly, they began to mimic her, circling their bare, flat nipples causing them to stand erect. The little ones alternated between their nipples and bellybuttons, squeezing, pinching, and circling, trying to copy the older girls.</p><p>""Simon says stop.""</p><p>""Simon says hands down.""</p><p>""Simon says raise your right hand."" Brianna raised her left while the others raised their right hands above their heads. The older girls giggled at Brianna.</p><p>""Other hand honey,"" Lisa said, quickly helping Brianna as the movie continued.</p><p>""Simon says turn to your right."" The shirtless girls formed a tight circle, each facing the back of the one in front.</p><p>There was a short, titillating pause as the anticipation of what was next quickly sunk in. ""Simon says reach around the person in front of you and feel their nipples and tummies."" Lea reached her right hand under the arm of Melissa, grasping the tan flesh of Melissa's slim belly before bashfully running her finger up Melissa's chest and across her nipple. Each of Anna's fingers flicked across Melissa's erect nipple. Melissa followed suit, reaching around Skye, her long time playmate and best friend, giving Skye's cool, erect nipple the magic touch that she had just practiced on herself.</p><p>Skye reached for Anna, touching her sister's chest before leaning back toward Melissa, giving Melissa's hand more freedom to rub Skye's chest. In spite of Skye's long arms, she backed away from Melissa, haphazardly touching her ribs, tickling Anna and making her giggle. Anna tugged away from her sister, instead focusing on little Brianna. This broke the chain between SKye and Anna, but Anna knelt and began fondling Brianna. Anna's chin rested on Brianna's shoulder as her hand rubbed and fondled the baby-soft skin. Even for Anna's five-year-old hand, Brianna's little body felt so teeny. Her little belly was firm, and her nipples lay flat against her chest. To look at Brianna, one could tell she would be tall and thin.</p><p>Brianna's little arms barely reached Emily, who looked up at Miss Karen. Karen knelt down, rubbed Emily's chest and reassured her that they would still play their own games like they had. ""Can you do like Simon says and touch Lea?"" Karen asked. Emily smiled and drew closer to her older sister, resting her head betweeb Lea's shoulder blades and reaching around to fondle her sister.</p><p>Seeing their behavior, Lisa paused the movie. ""Simon says stop."" Most of the girls felt a little disappointed as they were beginning to enjoy this little game, but Lisa quickly ordered ""Simon says Skye, Lea, and Brianna turn around."" This put the girls in pairs: Anna with little Brianna, Lea with her sister Emily, and Melissa with Skye. ""Simon says touch your partner."" The girls resumed the exploration of one another. Melissa skillfully massaged Skye's chest, which drew the attention of both women as they watched the two girls. Skye tried to return the favor but ultimately put her arms around Melissa and pulled their bodies closer, closing her eyes and throwing her head back as her long red hair flowed like a waterfall down her back.</p><p>""Give her a kiss,"" Karen coaxed Melissa, ""right on the neck.""</p><p>Melissa leaned forward as Skye kept her head back. Melissa planted her lips on Skye's neck and began kissing her, covering Skye with chills. ""Kiss Melissa back,"" Karen said to Skye, who opened her eyes and looked back at Melissa, who tilted her head to one side, exposing a spot on her neck for Skye to begin kissing. The other girls stopped to watch. ""Now kiss her nipples."" Karen said to Skye. Both girls giggled as they continued their embrace. Skye lowered her head awkwardly, tilting it to one side, then the other, before dropping to her knees, leaving her lips level with Melissa's chest. Skye reluctantly gave a little peck on Melissa's erect nipple, then another, as Melissa instinctively wrapped her hands around SKye's head, pulling her close and stroking her soft, straight hair. ""Suck on it like a baby nursing,"" Karen coaxed. Melissa was now hypnotized as Skye sucked lightly, then harder, before moving her mouth to the other side and repeating.</p><p>This went on for a few moments before Karen intervened, ""Now it's Skye's turn to get kisses from Melissa."" Melissa kissed, then sucked Skye's bare chest. Melissa drew Skye in close with her hands around her waist, eliciting a moan from Skye as she threw her head back once again, enjoying the touch of her best friend. To Karen and Lisa, it seemed that Melissa did not feel a shred of embarassment as the other four girls looked on. In fact, Melissa occasionally opened her eyes and looked around the room as she kissed Skye over and over--sometimes right on the nipple, sometimes lowering her head and kissing the soft, freckled flesh of Skye's flat stomach.</p><p>""Alright girls, I think you two are stealing all the fun,"" Karen finally said, kneeling between them and placing a hand on the small of their backs. ""Stand up and let's do some more movie."" As they faced the other girls, Skye and Anna exchanged a sisterly giggle between them. Melissa wanted to reach down her panties, but not in front of everybody...that was something she only did by herself. She slid one hand down her belly, fingers down, until they just crossed the waistband of her panties before she stopped herself.</p><p>Lisa unpaused the movie. The three girls on the television were in their circle still, each fondling the one in front of the other. ""Simon says stop. Simon says hands down,"" Miss Donna said from behind the camera. ""Now, Simon says pull down your underpants."" Each of the girls on the televison did as she was told, baring her vagina and bunching her panties above her knees. Meanwhile, the girls in the room looked at one another and waited for one of them to go first. One by one, each girl hooked one thumb, then the other in the waistband of her panties and inched her panties down, one side at a time. Each of the little ones looked over her shoulder to the four taller girls. Brianna and Emily wore their 'big girl' panties.</p><p>Little Emily was the first to pull her panties down. Emily was looking over at Miss Karen's approving nod as she lowered her panties, followed by Brianna, who was also accustomed to Miss Karen seeing 'down there.' The other four girls were a bit more shy, but finally bared themselves as well. Anna stood closest to Lisa, who took Anna by the hand to the front of the room and turned her to face the girls. Lisa lightly ran her finger across Anna's hairless slit and then, in an instructive tone said, ""Some of you might call this your kitty or weewee...or maybe your JJ. Doctors call it your vagina. You might hear older girls call it your pussy or cunt, and some of you probably feel shy but Miss Karen and I want you to know how much fun it is looking and touching under your panties.""</p><p>Lisa remained beside Anna, holding the little girl close by the waist and resumed the movie.</p><p>""Simon says pull your underpants back up."" Each girl shook her hips and slipped her panties back into place.</p><p>""Simon says turn around."" Donna commanded as the girls put their backs to the camera, except for Anna who now faced the television as Lisa gently turned her by the shoulders.</p><p>""Simon says pull your underpants down again."" Each girl did so, this time with less hesitation, giving Karen and Lisa a view of six bare bottoms.</p><p>""Simon says pull your underpants back up,"" the woman said as Lisa resumed the video.</p><p>""Simon says make your underpants like a thong. That means pull them up and show your little botty cheeks."" The girls on the television pulled the fabric of their panties in between their cheeks as the girls in the room followed along.</p><p>""Do you girls know what thongs are for?"" Lisa asked.</p><p>""Thongs are for letting girls show off botty cheeks without pulling down panties."" Melissa replied ahead of the others.</p><p>""Simon says hands on your botty."" The room filled with the sound of little giggles and light smacking sounds as each girl grabbed her botty cheeks. Their naive little hands explored, kneading and squeezing their exposed flesh. Karen and Lisa noticed that a few pink handprints appeared on the girls where there hands squeezed.</p><p>Skye and Anna had the most apparent handprints across their Lily white bottoms as their skin showed pink more easily than the others.</p><p>Lea's bottom was the biggest. Her soft, round cheeks seemed to receive more than their fair share of attention from Miss Karen's eyes, especially since her panties seemed to disappear in her bum crack. Enjoying the freedom to touch herself, Lea poked a pair of fingers in her crack, bunching the material further and exposing her even more.</p><p>""Simon says stop,"" came the next instruction to the slight disappointment of the girls. ""Simon says line up with your partner.""</p><p>""Just like before,"" Lisa instructed as the girls chaotically arranged themselves in pairs as they had a moment ago.</p><p>""Simon says hands on your partner's botty."" The six girls paired up again and embraced. They three pairs pulled close as they groped each other while Karen and Lisa continued their titillating watch. Skye and Melissa enjoyed this instruction the most. Each rested her chin on the shoulder of the other, and their nearly nude bodies locked together in a warm embrace. Their touching was playful at first, like the others--mostly squeezing, poking and giggling as they played with the soft flesh of one another, but soon the playful touching turned more intimate. Melissa cupped Skye's white cheeks, pulling her tighter. Skye copied the motion. Melissa's fingers pressed into the soft flesh on either side of Skye's botty crack, spreading her cheeks slightly. Lisa noticed a bit of the pink flesh of Skye's botty hole slip into view as her skin was gently stretched by Melissa's grasp. After a few moments, the woman on the television chimed in, ""Simon says kiss your partner on the lips."" The girls locked lips, as they continued their embrace. Lisa could not resist rubbing herself just a bit at the sight of the six little girls in such an erotic pose; each embraced skin to skin, hands cupping her partner's little bottom, lips locked together. Along with the sight came the sounds of lip smacking and a bit of heavy breathing as the girls practiced kissing on each other.</p><p>Lisa paused the movie and let the girls continue as she discreetly tucked a hand between her legs and masturbated through her scrubs. Karen wore jeans, and excused herself to the bedroom for a moment to get into something more comfortable. She returned in a pair of silk shorts and a nightie that came down and covered her shorts, giving the impression that she wasn't wearing anything under the nightie.</p><p>Finally the movie resumed. ""Simon says stop,"" came the instruction which Lisa had delayed by several minutes. The girls let go of each other, smiling and giggling. ""Simon says stand side by side."" The girls formed up as they had before.</p><p>""Simon says bend over and touch your toes."" The girls did, their panties still bunched in their bum cracks gave Lisa and Karen, who now moved behind the girls, a lot of cheek to look at.</p><p>""Simon says let your teacher fix your panties."" The girls stood obediently still as Lisa and Karen started with Anna and Lea, giving each girl a little squeeze on the bottom as they pulled the fabric back into place. They finished with the little ones.</p><p>""Simon says pull down your underpants."" The six girls lowered their panties, with Skye, Lea and the two little ones standing up while Melissa and Anna remained bent over. Melissa and Anna returned to touching their toes as Lisa and Karen admired. Melissa's tan stopped halfway up her cheeks and her little brown anus clenched as she bent down. Anna's came into view too. Hers was pink against her light skin. Anna felt the cool air reach her botty hole which made her feel a little shy as she could see Karen and Lisa behind her, knowing full well that her little botty hole was on display. She bent her knees, concealing it a little.</p><p>""Uh-oh,"" said Lisa, ""Simon didn't say stand up. That's one strike for Skye, Lea, Emily, and Brianna."" The girls were not sure what that meant, but the standing girls quickly bent down to touch her toes as Karen and Lisa watched their little bottoms stretch open.</p><p>""Great job girls,"" the woman on TV said, ""Simon says stand up...Simon says teachers get undressed,"" the woman said.</p><p>Lisa asked the girls, ""do you like this game?""</p><p>An enthusiatic ""yeah"" came from the naked little girls, who watched as the two women disrobed. When it came time to remove their bras, Lisa knelt in front of the girls as Karen followed. Leaning forward, the two women exposed their breasts. Lisa's dangled and shook as her bra fell away. Karen's smaller breasts were firm and her nipples were already erect. They lowered their panties together, exposing their shaved pussies to the girls. Lisa turned around once, showing off her curvy bottom to them as well.</p><p>""Simon says hold out your finger."" The woman paused briefly as the girls followed along, including Lisa and Karen. ""Simon says put your finger in your weewee."" The two women and the older girls each slid a finger between her pussy lips. Most of the girls needed to do a little rolling and wiggling to get a finger all the way in, the way that the girls on the television did. Lisa and Karen were dripping wet. Meanwhile, little Brianna had her hand between her legs as Lisa knelt beside her to help.</p><p>""Put this one inside,"" Lisa said as she held Brianna from behind, holding Brianna's hand and coaxing her to stick out her pointer finger. Lisa helped Brianna get her hand in position so that her 1st finger slid inside her baby pussy with ease. ""That a girl. It feels good, doesn't it?""</p><p>Brianna nodded. ""Wiggle it around and you can feel your finger get wet."" Lisa added.</p><p>""Simon says fingers out.""</p><p>""Simon says everyone get a partner again."" Skye and Melissa paired up once again, as did Lea and Anna.</p><p>""Miss Karen and Miss Lisa need partners too,"" Lisa said, addressing the little ones.</p><p>Brianna smiled and hugged Lisa's leg and Emily went to Karen.</p><p>The movie continued, ""Simon says for the shortest to sit down. Melissa, Anna, and the two toddlers sat down with their legs together while the two women, along with Skye and Lea, watched the smaller girls.</p><p>""Simon says if you're sitting down, lean back on your elbows."" Melissa, Lea, and the two little ones leaned back with their legs stretched out in front of them as the others ogled their naked bodies. Their legs stayed together, but the other girls could see the top of each girl's slit.</p><p>""Simon says if you're standing up, get down like a horsie on your hands and knees."" Lisa and Karen planted their hands on either side of Brianna and Emily, demonstrating to the two older girls exactly what they were supposed to do. They faced their partners as they got into position, each with her head above her partner's hips.</p><p>""Simon says if you're laying down, open your legs."" There were a few awkward shifts as the girls spread their legs, but the four girls held their legs wide apart, exposing little bald, pink pussies.</p><p>""Simon says if you're kneeling put your mouth on your partner's weewee and give your partner kisses. Skye and Lea made a few hesitant licks across Melissa and Anna, looking back and forth at one another. Karen and Lisa meanwhile began enthusiastically pleasuring little Brianna and Emily. ""Simon did not say stop..."" the woman on the video admonished although none of the girls had raised her head. Skye and Anna began penetrating Melissa and Lea with their tongues. This new feeling was exquisite...Lea bucked her hips and raised them off the floor, pulling Anna's face deeper between her legs. Anna pulled her face up every few seconds to take a breath. Each time she did, Lisa and Karen could see that her face was a little more glossy from Lea's pussy juices each time she raised her head.</p><p>Melissa was enjoying herself too, parting her legs until her knees nearly touched the floor. Melissa let out a squeal as she felt herself orgasm. She clutched Skye's head with her legs and grabbed her hair with both hands. Skye made a little gagging sound before Melissa relaxed and let go of her.</p><p>The little ones laughed as if ticklish at first, but Lisa held Brianna's legs open, making long slow strokes with her tongue up the length of Brianna's slit. In between the slow motion, Lisa would plant a kiss on Brianna's bald little mound, then a few more kisses across her tummy, gently hypnotizing the girl. After a few moments, Brianna's clit swelled so that it was visible between her fat baby pussy lips, drawing the attention of Lisa's thumbnail, which rolled over Brianna's clit, flicking the sensitive flesh.</p><p>""Simon says swap places,"" came the next instruction. The girls swapped with one another. Skye and Lea got on their backs as Melissa and Anna returned the favor and began licking and sucking their partners.</p><p>Brianna and Emily each curled up between the open legs of Lisa and Karen. Each brought her tiny face against the womens' anxious, wet pussy.</p><p>""Kiss like I kissed you,"" Karen encouraged little Emily. She felt the hot air come in short bursts as the little girl rapidly breathed against her vagina. Emily's little mouth found Karen's labia and began kissing. Emily unwittingly brushed the tip of her nose against Karen's clit, giving Karen little spasms as the tiny girl pleasured her. Karen ran her fingers through Emily's hair and rubbed her shoulders, causing her to relax and rhythmically move her mouth up and down Karen's slit.</p><p>""Simon says stop kissing."" The girls raised their heads and looked to one another. They wiped their arms across their mouths, some of them giggled a bit.</p><p>""Simon says gather around your teacher."" There was a moment of shuffling as the girls all sat up. Skye and Melissa joined Lisa while Anna and Lea joined Karen.</p><p>""Teachers hold open your vagina."" Karen looked over at Lisa a little apprehensively as Lisa was first to move. Lying back with her legs wide open, she spread her lips open for the prying eyes of the three girls around her. Karen did likewise.</p><p>""Ok, Simon says for all the little girls to hold up a finger,"" the woman said. She was no longer behind the camera--she had come around and lay on her back with the girls huddled between her legs. The girls faced the camera and each held up a finger. The girls in the room followed along.</p><p>""Simon says put your finger in your teacher's weewee."" Melissa moved first on Lisa, sliding her finger smoothly into Lisa's open vagina, followed by Skye and Brianna, who turned her hand a little so that all three girls could slide a finger inside. Karen received the same treatment as three little fingers found their way inside her, one at a time.</p><p>""Simon says feel around inside there. Make your teacher feel good."" The women shuddered with pleasure as each felt three little probing fingers rolling and pumping inside them.</p><p>""Simon says take turns giving your teacher kisses down there."" One by one, each girl leaned in to plant a kiss. Taking cues from the video, Melissa and Skye used their tongues on Lisa, bringing her to orgasm before Karen. Lisa was especially fond of Skye, and not coincidentally, Lisa came as Skye bent down to lick. Lisa's juices squirted Skye's face, making her squint and crinkle her nose.</p><p>The woman gave Lisa and Karen their next instruction. ""Teachers, lie face down and hold open your bottoms.""</p><p>Lisa and Karen rolled over, each spread her bottom to expose her anus to the girls.</p><p>""Simon says little girls hold up your finger again."" The girls followed along once again.</p><p>""Simon says lick your finger.""</p><p>""Simon says put your finger inside your teacher's botty hole. Make sure to go all the way in."" Lea, Anna, and Emily each managed to slide a finger into Karen's anus. Their fists filled the space between Karen's round, slender bum cheeks. Karen moaned as she felt the slow intrusion of three little fingers in her bottom. She let out a moan as Anna's finger moved past her sphincter, then closed her eyes tightly as the other two fingers found their way inside, stretching Karen's anus further than she had expected. She fought the urge to show that it hurt to have her bottom penetrated like this, but she did not want the girls to stop.</p><p>Lisa, meanwhile, adjusted her hands, pulling her big cheeks wider and grasping closer to her anus with each adjustment until she felt all three fingers push their way in. Lisa, too, was surprised at how much the three little fingers stretched her.</p><p>The girls explored freely, moving their fingers in and out and causing both women an intense sensation. Karen and Lisa were both accustomed to being penetrated anally, but this was new. The girls did not move their fingers in sync with one another. Karen and Lisa felt their botty holes being pushed and pulled every which way...stretching one side and relaxing the other as their tight botty holes tried to close around the girls' fingers. The girls seemed to enjoy the feeling too. The prodding became deeper and more enthusiastic, especially when the girls figured out that a quick push with her finger could make her teacher clench tighter. The anal fingering continued until the woman in the video gave the command to stop.</p><p>""Simon says fingers out."" Karen and Lisa were both gaping a little from the intrusion of three little fingers. ""Take a moment to look at your teacher's botty hole. Did it open up? It did, didn't it,"" the woman said, answering her own question. Each woman held her bottom open, relaxed, and gaped her anus to give the girls a good view.</p><p>""Simon didn't say do that,"" Lisa said, ""Two strikes for Skye,"" Lisa said as Skye had taken the liberty of sticking her finger inside to feel Lisa's open anus. ""Teachers, you should now let go of your botty cheeks.""</p><p>""Simon says each little girl open up your teacher's botty and give a kiss and a lick on the botty hole."" One at a time, the girls in the video spread the woman's cheeks, and pressed her face to the woman's botty cheeks. Finding her anus, each girl would gently lick the woman's anus while she enjoyed the sensation. Lea and Anna each took a turn and spread Miss Karen's cheeks. They licked around her botty hole causing Miss Karen to push her hips up slightly, inviting their little mouths to probe longer and deeper. Little Emily pulled Karen's cheeks open as best she could, and got her tongue just inside Miss Karen's crack before Lea reached down and helped expose Miss Karen's anus to Brianna's eager little mouth.</p><p>Lisa's big, soft cheeks were hard for the girls to spread open. Skye went first, burying her face in Lisa's big smooth bottom. Lisa felt Skye stick out her tongue and reached back to push Skye's head a little harder against her bum until she felt the tingling sensation of Skye's tongue against her most sensitive place. Melissa went second, turning her head and pulling nurse Lisa's left cheek with both hands. Melissa's face pushed against Lisa's bottom as if it were a warm pillow. Lisa felt Melissa's hot breath reach her botty hole just before her tongue, which circled several times before Melissa withdrew her head. Skye and Melissa each helped little Brianna, who grabbed and squeezed two little handfuls of flesh as her little mouth found its way inside.</p><p>""Simon says back into line."" the woman commanded. ""Simon says put underpants back on...Simon says remember to keep our fun game a secret."" The movie concluded.</p><p>The girls seemed slightly disappointed that this was the end of the movie, but Lisa held up two more discs. ""Keep our naughty games secret and we can keep playing them, ok? There's more Simon Says, there's a guessing game, and some other fun things.""</p><p>""OK,"" the girls said...</p>"
1720,"Mrs. Cunningham, Part 1",Isabel Noddeland,1,Mrs. Cunningham finds herself unable to control her feelings for the first time in her life,"['F,f,g mast,lac']","<p>Mrs. Cunningham is a the perfect wife and mother. She is well respected in the community. She is now 38 years old and is staying at home with her 4-year-old daughter Melissa and her 3 months baby girl Dina. Linda Cunningham is a beautiful lady. She has a proud figure and always dress very properly and correct. She is very concerned about appearance and would not ever dream about swearing or talk dirty. She is what you would consider a classy lady. Always perfect nails, perfect long hair, just a hint of makeup and always wearing a nice dress or skirt with a blouse. Never would she wear a pair of pants as she consider that as men's clothes.</p><p>Before having their first baby, she was working as a department manager in a commercial bank in the city.</p><p>Starting a family have always been a high priority for Mrs. Cunningham.</p><p>She grew up in a very puritan family. She would not allow any one to use her first name unless they are in close family.</p><p>As you understand Mrs. Cunningham is and old fashioned wife and mother.  No one would ever suspect that this perfect and devoted mom and wife.</p><p>Mrs. Cunningham had a hormone treatment in order to get pregnant with their first baby. This hormone treatment had a unexpected effect: She got lust and urges she never before had felt. She started to think about sex during the day. This frightened her a lot as she always was in control of her emotions, but she had suppressed the urges so far.</p><p>As she now had given birth to her second girl, she was staying at home and making sure that the house always looked perfect and raised her children in a proper maner.</p><p>This day in question was very much like every other day. She had been out in the garden for a while with her daughter Melissa picking some flowers for a table decoration. The little baby was in a pram in the end of the garden. When she started crying she picked her up and walked inside the house and was heading for the bathroom to change her diapers. After washing the baby she looked at her watch and realized that it was time for the little one to have some milk and a little nap. Mrs. Cunningham uses a maternity bra of the kind you can flip open and free the breasts without taking off the bra. She sat down in the sofa and unbuttoned her blouse as she had done many times before. Mrs. Cunningham have lovely white, voluptuous breast who pressed on and almost wanted to pop out of the opening of the maternity bra.. Her breasts had a thin skin where you could see the veins. Her areolas are actually bright red as if some one had been covering them with red lipstick. Her milk filled breasts and hard nipple was no challenge for the little baby girl. She easily found her moms big nipple and attached her mouth to it.</p><p>As many times before, Mrs. Cunningham felt a little tingling in her stomach and felt a little moistness in her crotch the second the baby started sucking her milk.</p><p>She had never told this to any one, and she was ashamed that she felt this from nursing her own baby. She had been able to suppress this feeling and she had never touched herself before during breast feeding.</p><p>The little baby was hungry and to even up, she changed to the other breast. She felt droplets of milk run down from the still half full breast.</p><p>As she was sitting in the sofa she closed her eyes for few seconds and must have dozed off for a little bit, because she woke up and found, very much to her surprise and shock, that her 4-year-old daughter was sucking on the other tit.</p><p>""I am a baby too,"" said Melissa.</p><p>For once in her life, Mrs. Cunningham did not know how to react. Should she push her away? Be angry at her? She could not do that? Her daughter did not know that it was unnatural for a 4 year old to suck on mom's tits. Why couldn't she do it when her little sister did it?</p><p>Mrs. Cunningham told her daughter in a very kind and soft voice that she was too old for this and that she had to save her milk for the baby...</p><p>""Just a little more Mommie....  ???""</p><p>Mrs. Cunningham gave it 2 seconds and was just about to tell her daughter no. Then she felt the familiar tingling in her pussy again. She felt she was moister that ever before. Ohh my God what am I doing, she thought. This is not right. This is very, very wrong. But she had never felt so good before.. She felt a uncontrollable lust and urge to move her hands down into her panties. But she finally managed to control herself. She told her daughter that the nursing had to end and she had to go to the toilet.  She could see the disappointment in Melissa's eyes, but she had to be in control.</p><p>She had to go to the toilet bad. ""Melissa. You have to be a big girl and look after your sister for 2 minutes. Can you do that?"" She nodded. Mrs. Cunningham have never had this strong feeling before. She had to touch herself, but not in front of the kids. She rushed to the bathroom and closed the door.</p><p>She removed her panties and sat down on the toilet seat. On the sink next to the toilet she saw a packet of new pacifiers.</p><p>She desperately opened the package and took one out without hesitating. She rubbed her wet pussy and clitoris with it before inserting it and used it as a small dildo...</p><p>She almost passed out when the orgasm hit her.  She could not believe what just happened. She promised herself that this could not ever happen again.</p><p>She forgot all about the pacifier until 10 minutes later when her daughter came in to the living room with the pacifier in her hand. It was glistening with her juices and she thought she was about to die when she saw it.</p><p>She could not speak a word as she saw her 4-year-old daughter insert the pacifier in her mouth. She was not able to stop her before it was to late. She was sucking on the very thing that her mom just had been inserting into her vagina opening.  This cannot be happening she thought to herself. For the second time in 10 minutes she felt shame and arousal at the same time...  What was happening to her?</p><p>This is the end of Part One....</p><p>Let me know if you want me to write the rest of this story..</p><p>Kisses from Isabel Noddeland.</p>"
1721,"Mrs. Cunningham, Part 2",Isabel Noddeland,2,,"['F,f,g mast,lac']","<p>Later that evening when the kids were put to bed Mrs. Cunningham sat
down to think about what had happened that day. She was still shocked
by her own reaction to both the nursing incident and seeing her
daughter put the pacifier in her mouth.  How could she be turned on by
this at all? This is sick, she thought to her self. It's these kind of
parents you read about in the news. The kind of pervert pedophiles
that go to jail for abusing their own kids or some one else's kids.
She remembered she just had read about a female kinder garden teacher
in Georgia that was accused for abusing three small girls in the
kinder garden and also charged for molesting her own daughter. Mrs.
Cunningham did not want to end up in the news like this woman did. The
woman was found not guilty, but every one was thinking that it must
have been something going on...</p><p>Mrs. Cunningham started her laptop in order to find out more about
this topic. She surfed the net for news about child abuse. To her
surprise she found a lot of cases were women was accused for having
sex with young girls and boys.  This was all very shocking to her, but
for the third time this day she felt a tingling between her legs.
""What is going on with me?"" she thought. I should not have such
feelings. It's sick, it's perverted!!!!   She kept on surfing the net
for other stories about the topic. She found her self very intrigued
by these stories. She now found her self looking for erotic and
pornographic material with this topic. She convinced her self that it
could not hurt just to look. It seemed that she at this point lost her
moral, at least for the moment.</p><p>She found pictures of mothers nursing, mothers dressed naughty,
pregnant women having sex and a lot of other things she never before
had believed she ever would see. Mrs.Cunningham is getting in a state
of arousal. She is slowly letting go of her moral values. She feels
herself drawn to pictures and stories of sexual nature involving young
girls and their kids.  </p><p>Suddenly she hears crying from her little baby girl and that tears her
out of her trance of sexual desires for a moment.  She realizes that
it has gone 4 hours since her baby last got food. </p><p>She pick up the baby, changes the babies diapers, wash the little
baby nice and clean. All the time suppressing her sexual tension and
desires.</p><p>She brings the baby back into the living room and sit down in the sofa
to nurse her little baby girl. She opens up her maternity bra and
notice that her breast are swollen and leaking small droplets of milk
from the nipples. She grabs a wet tissue and clean her breasts. The
cool feeling of the wet tissue makes her nipple erect even more. With
the nipples still leaking, she let her baby girl latch her lips around
her nipple and at the same moment she feels a rush go through her body
and her crotch immediately moisten and making her panties wet. She
cannot hold back any more. She let all moral limitations behind and
move her hand down into her wet panties. She knows how wrong this is,
but at the same time she cannot stop it. Maybe it is the ""illegalness""
of the setting that makes Mrs. Cunningham so very horny now....  She
inserts a finger in between her outer lips. Sliding it up an down her
wet slit.  Brings the finger up under her nose, smells it and insert
the finger in her mouth. Tasting her self....  This is so very wrong
she thinks to her self, but it is to late to turn now. Smelling and
tasting her juices while her little baby girl was sucking her milk
from her sensitive nipple was the naughtiest and most erotic she had
ever experienced. She was completely driven by a sick lust and craving
for her own pleasure at this time. She got more moisture from her slit
and rubbed it one her free nipple. She then let her baby swap to the
other breast. She could not hold back any more.... seeing her baby
suck her own juices from her breasts was to much. She had the
strongest orgasm ever.</p><p>When she came about after her orgasm, she was feeling the old shame
come back to her. ""What kind of mother am I?"" she thought...  but
there was more to come.</p>"
1722,Male Lezbijke (Little Lesbians),Ivana K,1,Ova pric)a je je o Maji kad je bila mala djevoc)ica.,"['gg', 'les', 'pedo', 'mast', 'anal']","<p>Maja i ja smo se same vračale iz škole tog jesenjeg dana, kada nas je na putu zatekla kiša. Bilo nam je tek dvanaest godina i bile smo lagano obučene tako da nije trebalo dugo da na nama bude sve mokro. Smijale smo se dok smo trčale kroz lokvice na putu, i jos više prskale jedna drugu. Maja i ja smo živjele u kućama jedna pored druge i mi smo se igrale zajedno jos od malena i jedva smo čekale ljeto da budemo zajedno jos više iako smo svakodnevno razgovarale i na telefon. Među nama nije bilo tajni, sve smo jedna o drugoj znale, navike, osobine, prve ljubavi, apsolutno sve.</p><p>Tog kišnog, jesenjeg dana, roditelji su nam još bili na poslu i ćim smo dotrčale kući onako sve mokre i nasmijane odmah smo ušle u moju sobu i poćele da skidamo mokru odjeću. Tada sam Maju prvi puta vidjela skroz golu.</p><p>Imala je male sisice kao dve teniske loptice, malo veće od mojih i na kojima su se od hladnoće bradavice ukrutile i stršale u vis. Ja sam je netremice gledala dok se ona kikotala te cjedeći kosu i dalje me prskala. Vidjela sam da joj je pičkica bila glatka i bez dlačica dok sam ja imala već po koju ali jako rjetke. Maja je uzela ručnik koji sam joj dala u koji je zamotala svoju kosu. Kada je digle ruke u vis, nejene male grudi su u potpunosti nestale kao da ih nije ni imala. I ja sam bila gola ali nisam bila svjesna svoje golotinje jer sam i dalje u nju gledala. Maja me uštipnula za guzu dok je pored mene prolazila što me na brzinu vratilo u stvarnost te i ja zgrabih ručnik i zamotam se u njega. Sjedile smo zamotane u ručnike jedna pored druge i grickale neki čips što je ostao na stolu. Ja sam bila nijema, slika njenih nježnih, malenih grudi nije mi išla iz glave. Odjednom mi reće da je nešto boli između nogu i da nikako ne može da vidi šta je, te da ja pogledam. Ja sam se ukočila ali sam ipak ustala i klekla ispred nje. Maja raširi noge a ja se primaknem da pogledam.</p><p>Ona je ispružila ruku i raširila svoju dvanaestogodišnju pičkicu, da ja imam bolji pogled u nju. Gledala sam u perfektan klitoris male djevojčice, ružičaste boje koji se otvorio te otkrio malu rupicu. Prostor oko rupice je bio vlažan i vidjela sam kako joj sluz izlazi iz otvora. Jedva sam se uzdržavala da je ne dodirnem, pravila sam se kao da pregledavam šta je to boli. U svojoj dvanaestoj godini malo sam tada znala! Maja je igrala igru sa mnom. Brzo sam se digla i rekla joj da ne vidim ništa. Kada sam sjela pored nje ona je počela da se mazi rukom, govorila mi je da svaki puta kada prijeđe prstima preko klitorisa osjeti neko peckanje. Gledala sam je sa strane, ručnik joj se skroz bio odvezao, otkrivajući njeno njezno maleno tijelo, bradavice su joj stršile u vis a noge su joj bile skroz raširene.</p><p>Rukom je masirala svoj klitoris i ponekad gurala prstić u rupicu. Onda je počela da se meškolji i pušta neke ugušene glasove. Ja sam se nevjerovatno popalila na taj prizor ali sam i dalje nepomično sjedila pored nje. Gledala me sa strane i kao da mi čita misli rekla mi je da i ja uradim isto. Nećkala sam se par minuta a onda sam i ja počela. Mastrubiranje mi nije bilo strano, ali nikada to nisam radila u prisistvu nekog, pogotovo ne moje najbolje prijateljice. Počela sam drhtavo da milujem klitoris kada me ona pogleda, smijala se i rekla mi da sve radim pogrešno, te je i dalje sjedeći pored mene pružila svoju desnu ruku i dodirnula mi klit. Onda je sa dva prstića u kruznim pokretima počela da me masira. Ja sam se protresla i raširila noge, nekako sam je jednom rukom uhvatila za sisicu a drugom sam počela da joj milujem bedru klizeći na gore.</p><p>Maja je uvukla svoj topli prstić u moju dvanaestogodišnju pičkicu što me navelo da se još vise navlažim. Odjednom je ustala i uzela nešto iz svoje školske torbe, bio je to stakleni kurac, dildo. Nisam ni znala da ona to nosi u školu svaki dan ali mi je sada bilo jasno zašto uvijek tako dugo provede u školskom zahodu. Gledala sam kako ga je Maja oblizala jezikom i onda ga stavila sebi u pičkicu, dok sam ja samo posmatrala šta se desava. Tada mi reće kako joj je mama kupila dildo za deseti rođendan i naučila ju kako da ga koristi i mastrubira sa njime pred svima u kući kad bi joj pasalo. Od onda se nije razdvajala od dilda pa ni kad bi išla u školu. Vidjela sam da joj to jako godi te da staklenu igračku sve brže uvlaći u svoju malu ružicastu pičkicu. Ja sam isto ubrzavala sa milovanjem svoje mačkice. Ona se protresla, uzdahnula par puta a onda izvadila dildo te je klekla ispred mene i polako ga uvukla u moju pičkicu onako svog vlažnog od vlastitih sluzi. Tečnosti njene pičkice su se nalazile u meni što me istovjetno tako napalilo da sam nekontrolirano počela da trljam klitoris svojim prstićima, no ona se spustila niže i odmaknula moju ruku.</p><p>Onda sam osjetila njen topli dah i ubrzo zatim i njene vlažne usne. Jezikom je polako klizila po sredini moje pičkice dok je dildo i dalje bio u meni. Kako je bio kratak i debeli činilo mi se kao da me cijelu ispunjava. Lagano sam mješala kukovima i mrdala guzom za maksimalni užitak. Maja je izvadila dildo i cjelog ga oblizala te ga vratila nazad u moju pičkicu. Kada je čula kako dahtim i vidjela kako intezivnije mrdam guzom ona je ubrzala ritam i ja sam svršila u najvećim grčevima. Zajedno smo onako male i zadisane legle na krevet gdje se igranje nastavilo. Ja se više nisam suzdržavala i skroz sam se opustila njenim eksperimentima. Legla je na mene i ja sam osječala njene male grudi na svojima, bradavice su nam se doticale i trljale jedna o drugu.</p><p>Dirala sam je tamo gdje bih ja voljela da me ona dodiruje. Ljubile smo jedna drugu i milovale se svud po tijelu. Onda je ona najednom legla i raširila noge, znala sam da hoće da ja vodim igru. Bez razmišljanja ja se spustim među njene noge, odmah joj počnem lizati klitoris i gurati prstić u vlažnu pičkicu, ona se samo meškoljila i uzdisala. Makar je bila još mala djevočica od dvanaest godina, pičkica joj je jako bila vlažna te sam joj razmazla sluzi po njenom šupku i onda promjenila polozaj te joj u guzu gurnula dva prstića a u pičkicu jedan. Trznula se od neočekivanog prodora, ali sudeći po dahtanju znala sam da joj godi, onda sam joj u šupak gurnula i treći prstić. Jezikom i palcom uspjevala sam da joj pravim dovoljno užitka ali prstima u šupku sam je totalno izluđivala da je pocela vrištati. Nekako sam uspjela da sebi u picu uvučem stakleni dildo što je i meni priređivalo užitak. Sve je bilo tako uspaljeno da sam i sama svršavala svaki puta uz nju.</p><p>Naizmjenično smo jedna drugu zadovoljavale sve do iznemoglosti a onda smo zaspale slatkim snom, gole, pripijene jedna uz drugu. Kad smo se probudile, vidjele smo da nismo više bile same. Pored nas je stajala Majina mama i držala stakleni dildo u svojim rukama.</p>"
1723,"Coming of Age at the Onsen, Part 1",Izayoi,1,Four young girls get to spend a weekend at a secluded Japanese hotspring while experiencing their sexual awakening together.,"['F/f/g', 'yuri']","<p class=""h2"">Cast:</p><p>Shion Takamori (Mother) -&gt; Mizuki (10)<br/>
Asuho Furuyama (Mother) -&gt; Airi (10)<br/>
Lisa Douglas (Mother) -&gt; Sara (10)<br/>
Bernadette Berger (Mother) -&gt; Colette (10)</p><p class=""h2"">Sakura Paradise Onsen Cast:</p><p>Junko Watanabe 51 (Owner)<br/>
Daughter 19 Yume<br/>
Daughter 14 Natsumi<br/>
Staff:<br/>
Ayaka Sajiki (36)<br/>
Keiko Takahashi (44)<br/>
Ai Shiino (56)<br/>
Yuki Takano (29)</p><p class=""h2"">Introduction:</p><p>""...it'll certainly be a bit of a shock to her at first and that is why I think that it's best for Mizuki to go with your girls. I'm sure that it will be an eye-opening, educational and fun experience for the four of them."" said Shion Takamori, aged 39, as she set her tea cup back down on the table in from of her. Seated around her in the living room was her eclectic collection of friends she had come to meet over time in her rather upscale, peaceful neighborhood on the outskirts of Sendai, Japan. Filled with middle-aged, educated couples from a multitude of backgrounds, many of them with children, this part of the Touhoku region's largest metropolis was a great place to raise a family. The importance of international awareness and education was not lost on Mrs. Takamori and her husband, and she was very happy that her daughter has been able to spend the last few years of her elementary school having been good friends with a pair of foreign girls who lived in the neighborhood with their families.</p><p>First there was the energetic and adorable Sara Douglas, whose mother Lisa was now seated right next to Mrs. Takamori at the living room table. Blond haired with a ponytail worn down to half-way down her back, blue-eyed with a freckled face, with a pair of coltish legs on her 4'7 frame, she was almost a perfect fit for the image many Japanese people saw when they imaged what an ""American girl"" really looked like. She had moved to Japan with her family in the 2nd grade, and being so young had managed to pick up Japanese in a heartbeat. She was now going on her fourth year of being in the same class with Mrs. Takamori's daughter Mizuki. Sara often came over to do homework or play after school and had become a regular and much loved visitor to the Takamori home.</p><p>There was also the short, angelic Colette, a transplant from Lyon, France who arrived with her family two years after Sara. When it came to height and stature at least, she blended in perfectly with her Japanese classmates, delicate and thin, standing only 4'2. Her long, beautiful chestnut hair and adorable features made her the object of much adoration amongst the mothers at the school (shouts of ""Kawaii!!!"" seemed to echo around her whenever she went), who couldn't seem to get over just how adorable and doll-like Sakurano Elementary School's French import was. She still spoke both the Japanese and English she was currently studying and picking up quickly with a pleasant-sounding infusion of her native French accent which was something that made the adorable little European seem a bit more mature than her age at times.</p><p>The third girl included in Mrs. Takamori's plans for her daughter was none other than her daughter's best friend since the age of 4, Airi Furuyama from next door. Always energetic and eager to learn, she was a bit of an exception when it came to the typical extreme shyness of young Japanese girls. Her boldness and thirst for adventure had helped Mizuki gain a bit of self-confidence whenever they played together, something that Mrs. Takamori always worried about when it came to her typically shy and reserved young daughter. A bit dark skinned compared to the average Japanese, she was a cute, playful smile she seemed to wear nearly 24/7. Her mother, Asuho was a long time friend of Mrs. Takamori's going back nearly 15 years, and she was a frequent guest at the Takamori's long before they had made the acquaintance of the two foreigners who now sat next to them at the table.</p><p>""Do you really think they'll be OK? Of course I was about the same age when I began to experiment myself, but this kind of personal....guidance, perhaps they might be a little frightened, non?"" spoke Bernadette Berger in her strong French accent. She was Colette's mother, the wife of a French banker who had been transferred to the local offices here in Sendai. She was a frequent guest at these weekly tea parties where the four women would get together to discuss their lives, practice English and Japanese, and simply help each other overcome the worries and stress that came with being mother's charged with caring for young, growing daughters.</p><p>""But just think about it, these girls will be going to middle school soon, and with the onset of puberty will come a whole new set of pressures, worries, and curiosity. It's one thing to learn about the birds and the bees from a textbook, but starting to try new things by yourself or with your friends is an entirely different thing."" Lisa had suddenly decided to chime in. ""Sex it all its forms can be a wonderful, relaxing, and confidence-building thing. If the girls learn how to seek and manage their own pleasure now, they will have the knowledge and confidence to take care of their own lives when puberty begins to take its course and those hormones start raging. I want them to make smart, honest decisions when it comes to their future relationships, not ones based only on a rabid curiosity to find out ""what sex feels like"""".</p><p>It was then that Asuho Furuyama nodded in agreement and joined the discussion. ""I agree. My little Airi has always been the curious and bold type. She's always tries out new things as soon as she discovers them. When it comes to sex and self-pleasure, it is best that she learns things properly and responsibly. If she were to get started down the wrong path, she might be too stubborn for me to change without her hating me. Plus I have a sneaking suspicion that she has already tried a thing or two on her own, if some late-night teddybear humping I might have glimpsed when peeking into her room is any indication. Knowing Airi, she'll probably give the other girls the confidence they need to really open up and enjoy this ""first experience"" together.""</p><p>""You couldn't be more right Asuho, I think your little Airi has been a wonderful influence on my daughter and she really is a great ringleader for our daughters' little playgroup. The place I mentioned before, Mrs. Watanabe's Sakura Paradise Onsen, has an amazing, albeit discreet reputation amongst mothers in the upper-crust of Sendai's suburbs. In fact, I only discovered her spa due to the recommendation of my boss at our law firm. She sent her own daughter there 4 years ago and she feels that what she learned played a big role in helping her grow up into the self-confident and independent high school student she is today. While it's undoubtedly a bit pricy to make one of their ""special"" 4-day reservations, I have been assured that things are discreet and entirely safe. This winter has also been exceptionally cold and it's not like the girls will be able to have much fun during their winter break outside the way things are. There's no better time to send them on this private ""mini-vacation"". Since I'm asking so much of you all for the sake of my precious Mizuki, it'll of course be my treat.""</p><p>""Oh we couldn't let you do that!"" said an exasperated Lisa. The other women began to chime in with their own chorus of polite objections.</p><p>""No, no, I won't have any of that! You all surely know that my culture won't allow me to give in to that when I am asking such a big favor of you. I've been worried for so long about Mizuki-chan and really don't think there is any way I could really go about teaching her these things myself.""</p><p>""I agree, Colette will need to learn these things sooner rather than later and I just can't think of a way to begin teaching them to her myself"" said Bernette in a tone that suggested she was now convinced by Mrs. Takamori's insistence.</p><p>Asuho chose this moment to signal that she was fully on board as well. ""Airi and the girls will learn these things sooner or later and it's best that they do it together while surely having an experience they won't be forgetting any time soon. Anything's better than getting pressured into experimenting with some trouble-making boy at school in a few years.""</p><p>""Hear, hear, I think we're all in agreement. So Shion, when was that reservation again?"" asked Lisa.</p><p>""Check-in will be at 6pm next Friday, right after the 2nd semester of school ends. I'll be glad to drive the girls over so please have them here by 3:30. And please do keep the contents of the girls' ""gift"" under-wraps. While I hope they will enjoy every moment of it I don't want them getting too worried or curious about all the new ""experiences"" they will be having."" Mrs. Takamori replied as she rose and begin to gather the ladies' teacups. ""Thanks again for the fruitful discussion everyone. I'm so relieved that Mizuki will have her friends by her side. I look forward to seeing you next Friday!""</p><p>Mrs. Takamori had barely said goodbye to the ladies and returned to the kitchen to clean the dishes when she heard the front door open again, followed by a unmistakable, cute voice call out ""tadaima!"". She walked to the front door to greet her adorable 10-year old daughter with a smile and quick hug. Mizuki was a little short by western standards, but not much different than her Japanese classmates. She stood 4'3, and had just the slightest bit of cute, youthful roundness in her thighs and midsection that signaled the beginnings of what would one day likely become her attractive feminine curves. Right now she was dressed in her winter school uniform, a pair of black tights under her skirt and blouse with a thick winter coat and earmuffs slung over her head. A long ponytail made out of her lustrous black hair reached down to the middle of her back.</p><p>""Okaeri Mizuki-chan! How was school?""</p><p>""It was OK, but it is sooo cold outside!""</p><p>""I know, I know, it has been really cold recently. It's funny that you mention that because I was thinking, wouldn't it be nice to go to an Onsen resort again? Do you remember the one we went to together in Matsushima last fall?""</p><p>""Oh yes! That was great! It was so warm and relaxing! Can we go again soon?""</p><p>""Well I'm a bit busy...but I guess now that you asked, would you like an early Christmas present?""</p><p>""Really Mom!? What is it?""</p><p>""Well...recently I was told about another great onsen by a friend of mine. It seems to be a really nice place and I managed to make a private reservation just for you and your friends for next Friday.""</p><p>""You mean Airi-chan?""</p><p>""Well Sara and Colette too, you want them to come right?""</p><p>""Yes! YES! That would be so amazing! I can't wait!! Can I tell them myself!?""</p><p>""Well you better hurry up! Their mother's might have already told them!""</p><p>""OK! I'm going to borrow your phone! Thanks Mom! I'm so excited!""</p><p>Mrs. Takanori smiled as Mizuki dashed around the corner towards her mom's waiting cellphone on the kitchen table. If only Mizuki-chan knew what was really in store...</p><p>At 5:55 the next Friday Mrs. Takamori was seated in the driver's seat of her van as she drove the 4 young girls to the Sakura Paradise Onsen. Secluded deep in the Touhoku Mountains, it was quite a ways down the beautiful backroads of Miyagi Prefecture, the nature-filled region that surrounded their hometown of Sendai. The most recent snowfall had covered the surrounding hills and the tall stands of Japanese pine in a light dusting of snow that created a beautiful, serene landscape. As she checked on the girls with a quick glance into her rear-view mirror she saw Mizuki and Colette sleeping cutely while leaning on each other in the back seat. Airi and Sara were busy playing a wireless versus match on whatever the popular new gaming system was, but despite their determined faces they were still politely keeping down the noise for the sake of their two napping friends.</p><p>Passing one final sign signaling that the onsen was only 1km ahead she decided it was time to get the girls up and ready to go.</p><p>""Alright everyone! We're here! We'll be arriving soon so everyone, wake up! Mizuki...did you hear me?""</p><p>Her young daughter was rubbing the sleep from her eyes as she replied drowsily ""Yes, mother."" Her movements had already awoken Colette who slowly rose off of Mizuki's shoulder and began stretching and yawning in quite the cute fashion.</p><p>As they rounded the last corner, the onsen finally came into view. Nestled in the middle of a large stand of Japanese pines, overlooking a small lake to the back, it really did seem to be hidden away from it all. Just past the large sign decorated in a flower print declaring the place to be ""Watanabe's Sakura Paradise Onsen"" stood a beautiful and rustic Japanese-style inn. It was two stories tall with a beautiful Japanese-style shingled roof. The parking lot was quite empty except for a van belonging to the inn and a few cars which Mrs. Takamori assumed must belong to the women working there. As she pulled into the parking lot, she noticed that Junko Watanabe, the inn's 51-year old owner and manager who she had already met on the phone and whose picture she had seen on the inn's webpage had begun to descend the steps wearing sandals and the colorful yet dignified traditional hakama of a female Japanese inn worker.</p><p>She parked the van, cut the engine and opened her door before calling out to the girls saying ""Ok everyone! Time to get out! We're here.""</p><p>A chorus of obedient and yet excited ""Hai!""s followed her announcement and the sound of the other doors opening and slamming shut began to ring out. They were half way through unloading the girls' bags from the trunk when Mrs. Watanabe reached them and called out a greeting.</p><p>""Welcome everyone! Thank you so much for visiting today! We are so honored that you have chosen us for your stay. We are very eager to serve you."" She announced with a deep, respectful bow.</p><p>Mrs. Takamori bowed in return and thanked her for her hospitality. From her perspective she already felt quite at ease with the middle aged lady standing before. She was of average height and had a slight bit of gray seeping into her meticulously styled hair. The way she carried herself belied decades of training in refinement and hospitality, no doubt gained over the course of the years spent running her family's esteemed and exclusive inn. Nevertheless there was still a great deal kindness and warmth to be found in her bright, sparkling eyes as she regarded the girls who would be in her charge for these next 4 days.</p><p>The four girls were now done unloading as well and lined up side-by-side, proceeding to bow and shyly greet the older lady who stood before them. They were all dressed in warm jackets, turtlenecks, and collection of colorful girly skirts, stockings, and boots. Mrs. Takamori turned to the four of them and said. ""This lady is Mrs. Watanabe, the owner and manager of the end who will be so kindly watching over you for the next four days. While I am sure you will have a nice and relaxing time, be sure to follow her instructions. If there's any mischief your mothers and I will surely hear about it quickly. Am I understood?""</p><p>A quick series of four silent nods answered her.</p><p>""Mizuki, if you or the other girls need to contact us, be sure to ask permission from Mrs. Watanabe. I am leaving a cell phone with her that can be used to call me or the girls' parents""</p><p>""OK, mother."" Mizuki said somewhat impatiently. ""Can we go inside now?"" The others girls eyes also looked full of excitement.</p><p>With a brief sigh and roll of her eyes while glancing at Mrs. Watanabe who was wearing an understanding smile, Mrs.Takamori gave in and prepared to leave. ""Alright girls, have fun, and be sure that you don't stay in the hot water too long!"" Getting in one final admonition, she prepared to leave. In the chaos that followed the excited cheers from the girls she had to catch the excited-looking Mizuki from behind for a quick goodbye squeeze before they had run off towards the inn. The cacophony of the eager girls' voices could still be heard as they began walking, carrying their bags towards the inn. She turned towards Mrs. Watanabe and said ""Thank you so much for making this reservation on somewhat short notice. The other mother's and I were really worried if they were ready for this but it's so important that they receive this essential ""introduction"" for the sake of their futures. Please contact me if there is anything I need to know or if they are causing trouble"".</p><p>""Mrs. Takamori, once again as the owner of Sakura Paradise, I want to thank you for making a reservation with us. The reason we began to specialize in this kind of service here at our inn is that I too believe that a proper awareness of one's body and sexuality is necessary for healthy growth, development, and life choices. We will make our best efforts to ensure that the girls are comfortable and fully enjoy themselves while learning the valuable lessons we plan to teach them. We are always striving to be as gentle, understanding and caring as possible. There will always be someone watching over the girls, making sure that their needs are met and that they feel completely comfortable with what is going on at all times. My staff and my daughters take great pride in our inn and services and we will all do our best to make sure they have the most memorable time together. Please feel at ease these next few days and know that I will contact you the instant there are any problems.""</p><p>Mrs.Takamori bent at the waist as she delivered her final parting bow, which was quickly reciprocated by Mrs. Watanable. ""Thank you for putting me at ease. I'll leave the girls in your experienced and well-recommended hands. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu!""</p><p>""See you in four days Mrs. Takamori. Hopefully you will notice a positive and reassuring change in your girls by then. I'm sure that little Mizuki might have some interesting things to tell her mother"" Mrs. Watanabe said with a knowing smile.</p><p>""Until then, please take care of them"" With a final smile and a wave to the 4 little girls waiting in distance, Mrs. Takamori turned back to her van and reached into her bag for the keys to leave.</p><p>""I wonder how hot the bath will be?"" Sara asked as she turned excitedly towards Mizuki. ""My mother has been to one and she said that sometimes it's so hot you can barely stay in it for 3 minutes!""</p><p>""Last time I went with my Mom it was really great. I stayed in for like, forever! Afterwards I felt so relaxed, I went to sleep so fast!"" Mizuki replied.</p><p>""You're so lucky Mizuki! I've been asking my Mom to go forever but she keeps saying that she doesn't want to take me cause I'll ""cause a scene"" by splashing and being noisy"" Airi suddenly interjected.</p><p>""That's because you ALWAYS cause a scene Airi!"" The quiet Colette always came out of her shell a bit around her friends. ""Our lunch group gets in trouble 3 times every week because you get too loud and start arguing with Ryouta!"".</p><p>""We'll that's because he's stupid!"" Airi stuck out her tongue in disgust.</p><p>""Don't be mean, maybe you just tease him because you like him!"" Sara said with a mischievous smile.</p><p>""Stop it! That's so gross! I could never like someone that stupid!"" While Airi exhorted her denials, Mizuki was blushing next to her at the thought of love and romance, things these young girls only knew about from novels and manga that they read from time to time. The thought of liking a boy terrified her. In the books they always wound up kissing or something right? She could never bring herself to do that!</p><p>While the girls' eager conversation devolved into a near-screaming match of playful teasing, Mrs. Watanabe finished making her way over to the girls.</p><p>""Excuse me everyone, pardon my interruption but it's time for us to go inside and get out of the chilly weather. The sun is already setting! Follow me up the steps and I'll introduce you to the staff.""</p><p>As Mrs. Watanabe and the girls ascended the steps and entered the automatic sliding door at the front of the onsen, 6 women, ranging from 14 to 56 in ages, stood at the lip of the foyer dressed in colorful traditional hakamas, waiting to welcome the young guests. Together they bowed in unison and said ""Welcome to Sakura Paradise! Please enjoy your stay!""</p><p>The little guests responded in kind and then Mrs. Watanabe stepped forward to make the introductions. ""Alright girls, let me begin by introducing you to my staff here at the inn. From right to left they are Ayaka Sajiki, Keiko Takahashi, Ai Shiino, and Yuki Takano. Please free to call everyone here by their first names."" The four women bowed in order as their names were called.</p><p>Ayaka Sajiki was much younger than Mrs. Watanabe at 36 years of age but she had worked at the inn since she turned 18. She was much beloved by the Watanabe family and was considered to be family. She was 5'4, with a slight, graceful build and long, beautiful hair she kept orderly with several ornate pins.</p><p>Keiko Takahashi and Ai Shiino were separated by an age difference of twelve years at 44 and 56 years respectively but were nearly identical in figure and comport. While not ""fat"" per se, they couldn't exactly be called skinny, however their compact, well-busted figures made them both appear very motherly (quite apt given the 3 children they each had borne). They were very kind, caring and enjoyed loud, cheerful banter. They'd worked at the inn for nearly 5 years and helped add a different kind of charm to the facility. To the foreign eye it could be hard to tell them apart if not for the obvious chesnut hair-coloring of the older Ai's hair.</p><p>Last was Yuki Takano, Sakura Paradise's newest addition. Arriving last year she had been a quick study in Mrs. Watanabe's ""special services"" and had come to the facility as a well regarded young masseuse in her own right when she was hired. The young fit beauty radiated a sly, attractive, very feminine charm from her taller, 5'9 figure. She was as striking in a kimono as she was in the sexy outfits she often donned to go out with her girlfriends in Sendai on her off days. Yuki's maturity, confidence and natural attractiveness often left her young visitors in awe, providing a strong, magnetic personality to help guide them through their new ""discoveries"". Mrs. Watanabe was glad to have her.</p><p>Mrs. Watanabe next turned to the two youngest members in the welcome line and gestured to them with her hand. Her eyes were obviously beaming with love and parental affection as she said ""allow me to introduce you to my daughters Yume and Natsumi. Yume is a student at the women's college in Sendai and Natsumi is half-way through her first year of high school. They are training to one day take over the inn and are always here helping us on weekends and vacations. Feel free to talk to them too if you ever have any questions. Natsumi loves singing and dancing and perhaps you can all enjoy some karaoke in the lounge together!""</p><p>The two younger girls eschewed bowing for a pair of radiant smiles and excited waves in order to welcome for the girls. As Mrs. Watanabe looked on she could tell that at least Colette and Mizuki looked a little relieved to see some girls their age.</p><p>Natsumi was a 14-year high school student who could be described as ""criminally cute"". About 5'3 with medium length hair always done up in pigtails and a cute button nose, she was quick to smile and loved girly romance comics and idol music. She had a taste for skirts worn halfway up her thighs with a pair of just-above-the-knee socks, something she could always be found wearing both in and out of school. She also stayed active, playing softball for her school club team. She was fit and athletic, with thighs that just barely touched each other in an alluring fashion. The 19-year old Yume was a 2-inch taller, more mature version of her younger sister with curves which had already filled in a bit and breasts that would make most Japanese women jealous. Though college and her hospitality major keep her busy in Sendai most of the time, she still tried to make it back from time to time and help out around the inn.</p><p>Though Natsumi was much newer to the going-ons at Sakura Paradise than her sister, they had both been well indoctrinated into what went on there and continued to share, learn, and enjoy the pleasures the inn provided both with their guests and with the other staff. Natsumi was especially good with the younger guests and able to connect with them easily and enjoyed ""showing them the ropes"". Her older sister on the other hand was exceptionally talented in the inn's craft and probably had left quite the crowd of love-struck young admirers in her wake despite her inability to be at the inn too often recently. With both of them in attendance this weekend the guests were most certainly in for a special treat.</p><p>With introductions done, the staff stepped forward and relieved the girls of their luggage.</p><p>""Girls, now that you have met everyone please follow Ai and the rest of the ladies up stairs so they can show you to your rooms. Since you have the inn to yourselves you'll each get an individual room on the second floor. You can meet, talk and have tea in the common room right in the middle. After you put your things away change into your yukatas and then come down for dinner. Afterwards you can get in the onsen. However, since you are still too young to go in alone, Natsumi and Yume will be joining you. Afterwards you'll all have some relaxing massages, so I hope you're looking forward to it!""</p><p>Airi was positively beaming by this time ""Yes! We get to take a bath with just us girls! This is so much cooler than going in and getting yelled at by our moms!"" All four girls had already seemed to take a liking to Mrs. Watanabe's young daughters and seemed excited by the evening's plans. Amidst their excited chatter they ran up the stairs following ladies from the inns who were carrying up their bags. As Mrs. Watanabe turned back towards the kitchen to begin preparations for tonight's dinner she allowed herself a slight, private smile as she thought about how tonight would be another exciting night of firsts at Sakura Paradise...</p>"
1724,"Coming of Age at the Onsen, Part 2",Izayoi,2,"Now that the girls are settled in, they go to take their first dip in the hot spring bath with Natsumi and Yume","['F/f/g', 'bath', 'yuri']","<p>""Can we swim in the bath!?!"" Airi asked excitedly as her tiny bare feet padded along next to Natsumi in the hallway towards the bath.</p><p>""Mom would probably get pretty mad at us for letting you. Plus the water is really hot, if you swam around you would get worn out even quicker. The bath is great for relaxing, just take it easy I promise you'll love it"" Natsumi said with a smile.</p><p>The girls had just enjoyed a delicious meal of freshly made soba noodles and a local specialty known as zunda mochi, rice balls covered in a sweet mashed soybean paste. Now, accompanied by Natsumi and Yume they were en route to the bath. They had each changed into a light one piece yukata which was tied around their waist, and were otherwise naked underneath except for the colorful assortment of panties they wore. They passed through the curtains and entered the changing room in front of the onsen bath. Following procedure the girls began slipping off their yukata and panties and placing them in the waiting baskets. Glancing furtively at Mizuki and Airi who were already naked and trying to catch a peek or two of those cute, hairless slits, Natsumi began to size up their newest guests. Always one to pay attention to details, Natsumi had already noticed that Airi had a cute brown mole just to the left of her pudenda on that gentle rise of her pubis. Wanting to get things moving, Yume touched Natsumi's shouldand then said ""You girls go on ahead and wash yourselves. We'll clean up things here a bit and be right behind you. Once you're about to enter the bath be sure to wait for us to come and watch over you. Mizuki, you told us your mother took you to one of these, right? Be sure to explain to the girls the proper order of washing and then bathing.""</p><p>""OK Yume-san I will.""</p><p>""Hurry up Mizuki! You're so slow! You gotta come with me if you are gonna explain!"" Airi shouted as her naked form was dashing through the set of sliding doors and into the bathing area. Though having grown accustomed to the lack of shame that accompanied same-sex bathing in Japan, Sara and Colette looked a bit shy around the 2 new teen girls they had just met, stripping off their clothes a bit more slowly and hesitantly before following their friends into the bath.</p><p>""They're just so adorable aren't they?"" Yume said as she watched the cute undulations of Colette's cheeks as she hurried up after her friend. ""I couldn't get a good look yet but they're little bodies seem so perfect and cute. Once they wash up we can have some fun. It's so sad that Mom still won't let us help with the ""introductions"" tonight.""</p><p>""I know it's so unfair! I can't wait all the way until tomorrow to get a chance to have fun with them! Good thing we'll all be in the bath because I won't be able to keep from getting wet when I see them up close for the first time.""</p><p>""Well we can always watch on the ""study"" camera's Mom installed for us. Care to do it in my room? We can try and find some ways to ""entertain"" each other until tomorrow.""</p><p>""As long as I get big sister Yume's ""special treatment"" at least once, I promise I won't whine too much!"" Natsuki smiled at her sister. From the sound of the chatter coming over the running water from the bathing area it looked like washing time was well underway. In synch the two older girls shed their robes and underwear, walking in the onsen together. The girls were all facing the own respective shower heads at the traditional washing stations, sitting on the short stools that allowed one to shower while sitting down and were busy alternating between scrubbing and rinsing. Airi reminded Natsumi of a stereotypical old Japanese grandfather with the way she was busily scrubbing her back with the long wash cloth she held. The bubble-covered Mizuki was still soaping up her tiny feet before rinsing while Sara and Colette were working on shampooing their hair. Natsumi and Yume took two pairs of faucets and showerheads on the far opposite side of the bath and begin to wash themselves.</p><p>It wasn't but a few minutes into the teens showers that the slapping sounds of the girls' bare feet and giggles could be heard from across the bath.</p><p>""Hey Yume! Natsumi! We're ready! We washed already so can we get in?"" Airi's glistening, stark-naked form came running over to them. Natsumi was fighting the urge to do more than grab a side-long glimpse of the girl's still undeveloped nether regions as she approached.</p><p>Yume turned and smiled ""OK, but be careful the water is really hot!"" Her answer was echoed by a cheer from the little ones followed by more footsteps towards the main bath. A few seconds later a small splash could be heard followed by a squeal as one of the girls, probably Airi tried jumping in without realizing the true temperature. ""Ah!!! It's hot!"" A muffled scream and a mix of giggles and admonishment echoed across the cavernous bathing space.</p><p>""Hey be careful you all!"" Natsumi chided. ""I told you how hot it can be!""</p><p>""Well it seems like it can't be helped little sister, shall we make our grand entrance and go watch over them?"" Yume interjected and proceed to shut off her showerhead.</p><p>""Of course Yume. Be sure to lead. I'm sure that chest of yours which still makes me jealous will leave quite the impression."" Although mostly joking, Natsumi did cast a somewhat whistful glance towards her own budding but still A-cup sized breasts.</p><p>The two girls stood up and padded towards the big bath on the other side of the washing area. As they approached they were treated to a fun scene of Mizuki and Sara splashing each other in the hot water while Airi was paddling in place while holding onto the side of the bath. Colette seemed to be quietly and contentedly enjoying the bath from her seat, sitting submerged up to her neck in the hot water watching her friends having fun with a content smile on her face. As Natsumi and Yume rounded the corner the bustle of activity came to a sudden stop and they were suddenly met by 4 pairs of intent, admiring eyes staring right at them.</p><p>Before the young girls stood a pair of well-developed young women, with gentle but noticeable curves, breasts, and thick, but wiry pubic hair common to Japanese females, all of which made them stand in stark contrast to the pre-pubescent girls before them. Yume could almost feel the eyes of the four roaming over her, alternating between her only slightly manicured dark bush now dripping with water and her fully pronounced C-cup sized breasts. While Natsumi appeared to be quite different with her smaller figure and bust, her pubes only added to her cuteness overall cuteness as the hair hadn't fully reached the point of opaqueness and the young teen's lower lips small slit was still quite visible.</p><p>""Wow, you two are so pretty!"" Airi shouted as she swam up to the girls while they slowly descended down the steps into the hot water. Mizuki also stared quietly but intently, looking straight at Yume's chest.</p><p>As Yume settled down on one of the submerged seats, Sara quickly worked up the courage to come over for a closer look.</p><p>""Um, Yume, can I touch them for a sec? Just to see what it's like?""</p><p>""Sure Sara, go ahead. You girls seem so shocked, it's funny. All the things that make me different than you guys appeared as I started puberty. Pretty soon you pretty little girls will too."" Sara slowly but intently placed both hands on Yume's chest, feeling around a bit and moving them side to side. ""Whoa....I hope mine can be this big someday"" she said enviously.</p><p>All the while Colette had worked up her own courage to explore. Without Natsumi even noticing she had slowly drifted up alongside her. Suddenly the girl's tiny hand drifted to Natsumi's submerged public hair, fingers brushing across it and sending a small chill up Natsumi's spine as she tried to suppress a moan. ""Wow, it's so furry! It feels nice when I rub my hand across it. Do you think I'll get some?"" As she spoke Colette's gaze drifted to her tiny, bare slit which was barely visible in the ripples of the water.</p><p>Natsumi put a hand around the young Frenchgirl. ""Don't worry Colette, everyone grows it sometime. You might not have any now but pretty soon I'm sure it'll start to grow when your body starts puberty"". Colette nodded back to her and seemed reassured when suddenly Sara who had overhead the conversation during her exploration of Yume's breasts declared ""I have some! Mine's already started to grow!"" With that she lept up from her couching position next to Yume and waded over to Natsumi 2 or 3 feet away standing up in the bath so that everything from her thighs upwards was out of the water and clearly visible. She came to a stop such that her bare, dripping, inner thighs and hairless slit were mere inches from the 14 year olds face. ""Look Natsumi, look! Can't you see them?!""</p><p>Natsumi looked over at Yume, shared a brief, mischievous smile and turned to look at Sara. ""Well we're all so wet it's hard to see, so let me try to feel them."" With that she quickly placed her index finger just above the girl's nether regions, carefully avoiding the tiny bits of peach fuzz she saw sprouting there and tracing gently along her skin.</p><p>""It's hard to make out...are you sure?"" As Natsumi asked this, she softly but deliberately moved her finger down to trace the left side of Sara's tiny labia, provoking a giggle from Sara even as she eagerly awaited the teen girl's affirmation. Natsumi loved the way her hands cause the accumulated dampness on the girl's vulva to run down, forming small droplets that cutely dripped from the bottom of her pussy.</p><p>""No not there! Go up! Go up!"" Sara seemed impatient.</p><p>""Up?"" This time Natsumi traced the right side of the little girl's labia instead, suddenly moving her finger back up towards those barely noticeable hairs. Before she reached them, she moved her finger inwards, brushing ever so slightly against the girl's popcorn kernel-sized clitoris hidden behind its tiny hood. This provoked a small jump and a sudden sharp intake of the breath from the young girl whose eyes were now transfixed on Natsumi's exploration of her still pre-pubscent vagina. Before the situation could advance any further in too shocking a direction, Natsumi moved quickly to grab a hold of one of the tiny blond hairs she had only pretended to miss at the beginning.</p><p>""Ah, I found one! Ohhh, I like the color, may I borrow it?"" She tugged slightly as if to pull it out. Sara jumped back quickly and laughed. ""No! It's one of my few precious ones! I want to be like you and Yume someday so I need to protect it!"" Natsumi and the other girls giggled in response.</p><p>It was then that Airi, who had been watching the scene with interest from beside Yume and Mizuki jumped up and placed her own tiny sex a few inches above and in front of Yume's prominent breasts. ""Yume-san! Please check me! Check me too! Do I have any?"" Yume smile and replied ""hm, all this steam makes it so hard to see, I'll have to feel around as well."" She lifted a hand out of the water and began to trace the young girl's pudenda and labia while searching for what her eyes assured her was definitely not there. All the while Sara seemed to look on nervously as if her one small advantage over her naked peers, the slightest evidence of her approaching adulthood was somehow in danger of being commonplace.</p><p>Natsumi had begun to enjoy the atmosphere that was developing, which also happened to be perfectly setting up the girls for their upcoming surprise, getting them used to those preliminary touches that would eventually lead to the more passionate ones she too had come to love. Wanting to keep the moment going, she turned to Mizuki and Colette and said ""would you like me to check you girls too? Perhaps you can even beat Sara!""</p><p>The two girls nodded sheepishly and rose to stand before Natsumi. The short and adorable Colette barely had her thighs out of the water, the bottom of her tiny, baby-like slit just mere centimeters from the water. Mizuki-chan's labia, glistening with the moisture of the bath wasn't much different. This time, in her boldest action yet, Natsumi's hands rose out of the water with index and middle fingers slightly splayed, touching both girls right at the bottom of the tiny hairless folds, provoking a pair of slight twitches from the girls and then slowly, deliberately sliding them upwards. The slick, easy feeling of sliding her fingers along the two 10-year olds' slits was addicting and Natsumi had to use all her willpower to not try and advance things any further. She looked up to watch the expressions of the two girls as her fingers slid up their tiny, moist vaginas. She definitely didn't miss the almost imperceptible biting down of Colette's teeth onto her lower lip and Mizuki's slow, awe-struck intake of breath. Natsumi knew that despite the very shy exteriors these girls were simply enraptured in the moment. While Yume and her could certainly begin ravishing them right here on the edge of the bath like they had so many friends, visitors, and even each other countless times before, they knew better than to go against their mother's rules. Mrs. Watanabe had a reputation to protect and sometimes that even applied to her daughters when it came to making sure things ran according to plan.</p><p>Both Yume and Natsumi's close inspections on the 3 young girls ended fruitlessly and they had to endure a bit of teasing from the ""much more grown up"" Sara, if her own proclamations were to be believed. It was right around that time that Yume looked up at the clock which read 8:30 and realized it was just about time for tonight's main event to begin.</p><p>Adopting her air of authority once more, she rose up in the bath, noticing that all the girls seemed to be mesmerized once more by the rivers of water running off her bush instead of meeting her eye to eye, and said in a loud voice ""alright girls, time to get out! I don't want anyone passing out from all the heat in here!""</p><p>""Awwww, I can still stay in"" Sara complained, ""Me too, I was just starting"" chimed in Airi, even as the four girls obediently climbed from the bath.</p><p>""Well next up will be your full-body massages at the hands of the ladies here at the inn. They're all really good so you don't want to miss that right?""</p><p>""No way!"" Airi shouted, her little rear end jiggling as she dashed towards the changing room to dry off. ""I like massages, mommy always rubs my back when I can't sleep."" said Mizuki ""She also rubs my arms and legs when they hurt after PE."" The young girls all seemed to get over their disappointment rather quickly once they realized that more new experiences lay in wait for them.</p><p>The 6 girls dried off, put on their underwear and yukatas, and finished fully drying their hair. With everything taken care of, they walked out of the bath together to see Mrs. Watanabe and the four older ladies waiting for them in the hallway. The four staff members were dressed in what one would instantly recognize as traditional Japanese massage parlor outfits. A nurse-like white uniform, apron, and sockless feet thrust into white slippers. They all bowed and smiled in unison.</p><p>""Hello girls, did you have fun?"" Mrs. Watanabe's question was greeted by a chorus of ""Hai""s. ""Well now you will be getting your massages from these four ladies here. The massage rooms are on the other side of the hall so please follow the person you are paired with. Mizuki, tonight you will be with Mrs. Ai. Sara, you will be in the next room with Mrs. Keiko. Mrs. Ayaka will pair up with Colette, and Mrs. Yuki will be Airi's partner. Ok everyone let's go!""</p><p>The sounds of tiny bare feet echoed once more through the hall as the girls walked side by side with the inn staff to the massage rooms. Each lady showed their young charge into a waiting room. As they walked in, Mrs. Watanabe said with a bright, reassuring smile ""Girls, I hope you enjoy yourselves. Tonight will be your real welcome to Sakura Paradise Onsen."" With that the doors to four sound-proof, well equipped rooms closed behind the 4 little girls and Mrs. Watanabe turned to face her two daughters who both wore eager smiles. ""Mom can we please watch!!? This is my favorite part!!"" ""Please Mom, since you won't let us help, you have to let us watch!"".</p><p>With an affected sigh Mrs. Watanabe said ""OK, since you were able to reasonably control yourselves in the bath awhile ago, I guess I'll let you all watch. I'll send the feed to Yume's room so please go there.""</p><p>""Thanks Mom! You're the best!"" The girls shouted over their shoulder and then took off in a rush.</p><p>As Mrs. Watanabe walked back to the front desk and the electronic controls for the inn's secret TV system they used to keep records and evaluate techniques of all the staff members, she thought to herself ""I really can't be mad at my girls, I can barely stand to wait myself! This week's new bunch is just so cute and energetic. I wonder what kind of faces and sounds they'll make!"" As she walked through the back door to the entrance and begin to type a series of commands at the computer, she could already feel the dampness building between her legs. It was gonna be another fun night for everyone...</p>"
1725,"Coming of Age at the Onsen, Part 3 (Mizuki's Massage)",Izayoi,3,Mizuki's in for a big surprise as Ai gives her a full-body massage and much much more.,"['F/g', '1st', 'mast', 'massage', 'ws', 'yuri']","<p>The four girls having departed to their separate rooms, Ai Shiino gently closed the door behind Mizuki. For the sake of their regular reservations here at the inn which they still hosted quite regularly, these rooms were private and soundproof, allowing for a sense of privacy and comfort to be felt by the various individual patrons who came here during the normal hours of operation to enjoy the onsen and relaxation. This privacy would also be good for tonight's important first lesson, as the girls needed to focus on themselves and the new feelings they would be experiencing rather than any sounds that might echo through the halls from the rooms where their friends were. </p><p>In the middle of the room stood a large massage table, adjustable and currently set to the height of Ai's waist. To the left were a series of cabinets containing all kinds of common massage goods and some rather ""special"" ones too. Near the head of the table was another small rolling cart that contained a stack of towels, a variety of oil dispensers, and more importantly a large of bowl of pleasant smelling massage oil on an electric warmer.</p><p>Finally, the right side of the room and the far wall contained a series of relaxing landscape pictures and Japanese calligraphy scrolls. A small but expensive-looking electrical fountain gently injected the sound of trickling water into the room.</p><p>""Mizuki-chan, please take off your robe and climb on up"". She pushed a small stepstool up to the side of the table for her. Ai couldn't help but notice that this little one was almost unreasonably cute and adorable with her shy, demure personality and delicate body, but she also seemed to be the most hesitant of today's young, talkative group. Even now Ai could sense waves of apprehension and possibly even fear radiating from the 10 year old, made more evident by the rigidness of her current movements. She would have to be gentle, cautious and careful to project a protective and very motherly personality with her. Some of the shier ones often became much more agreeable when Ai adopted her characteristic kind but firm grandmotherly tone with them. In some ways Ai always felt more rewarded (and admittedly even more turned on) at the end of the sessions she did with the quieter ones. Something about breaking through the barrier of shyness and hesitance they often protected themselves with made putting them on the path to a sexually enlightened womanhood all the more rewarding. </p><p>In the midst of that line of thought, Ai watched from behind as Mizuki's robe dropped to the floor around her feet. Then that small girlish body, clad only in a pair of light pink panties turned to face the older woman. </p><p>""Please lay on your back, we'll start with your shoulders today.""</p><p>Ai touched a button on the small CD player and a long track of gentle nature recordings began to play at a low, relaxing volume while Mizuki did what she was told.</p><p>""Just let yourself relax, OK? You and your friends are really going to love this.""</p><p>""Thank you Ms. Ai. This is room is really warm, it's nice."" Mizuki spoke in a polite but nervous tone.</p><p>""I'm glad you like it Mizuki-chan. It's been so cold recently, hasn't it? I'm sure your body is all relaxed from the onsen too. Did you have fun?""</p><p>""Yeah, it was fun to bathe with Yume and Natsumi, they were really nice. The water was hot but I was OK.""</p><p>""Good! Mrs. Watanabe's daughters are wonderful aren't they? You will have lots of chances to have fun with them these next few days, please get along well with them.""</p><p>""Hai"" Mizuki's tone now sounded a bit more reassured.</p><p>""Please just relax and let me do the work here."" Ai said as she moved over to the side of the table and reached out towards the warm oil. ""Right now I am going to put some oil on your back. It will be warm and might surprise you but it's perfectly normal. By the way, your hair smells wonderful! You used our special Jasmine flower shampoo didn't you?"" </p><p>""Yes, I like jasmine a lot"".</p><p>Dipping her hand into the warm bowl of oil, Ai cupped a small amount of oil into the palm of her left hand. She moved it over to the middle of Mizuki's tiny back, right between those petite, fragile looking shoulder blades and slowly began to drizzle it on the young girl's soft skin.</p><p>""Ooooh, that's nice!"" Mizuki exclaimed with a bit of a start. Ai smiled, it looked like the girl was in a good mood. ""I know, I like it too"" she said. ""Now I am going to get started, so close your eyes and relax."" Ai brushed the girl's hair off of her back and onto the sides of her head and then placed both palms on the girl's back and set to work.</p><p>For the next 15 minutes or so Ai started off easy, massaging Mizuki's shoulders, upper arms, and neck. She worked in the oil with practiced hands, using a firm but gentle touch carefully adjusted to the size and tolerances of the 10 year old body she was working on. Taking subtle clues from Mizuki's reactions she worked the most ""productive"" spots with special attention, eliciting repeated ""oooh""s and ""ahhh""s from the young girl. She particularly like the cute way the girl's right leg would jump up every time she pressed a particularly sensitive or tight area. </p><p>Having fully relaxed the girl's upper body, Ai next moved on to the girl's legs, working her hands firmly from thighs to ankles and back. As she kept up the routine, she knew it was time to begin step one of the plan, familiarizing the girl with Ai's touch near her most sensitive regions. With each upward glide she inched up a bit further towards Mizuki's panties, Ai's thumbs which glided along the inside of Mizuki's legs were drawing ever closer to those few centimeters of cotton covering her most private of places. Mizuki seemed to be in heaven, but these new sensations might be a bit surprising and so times called for some distracting small talk.</p><p>""So what subject to you like in school Mizuki?"" Ai spoke quietly and kindly as her hands slid up to just barely make contact with the edge of Mizuki's panties resting upon her tiny butt cheeks. </p><p>""I like math the best because I'm good at it. But mom says that I need to study English more. She tells me to talk English with Sara but it's embarrassing to make mistakes.""</p><p>""But Sara is your friend, I doubt she would make fun of you, plus who knows English better than an American? Anything else you like?""</p><p>""I like the piano too. I have lessons 2 times a week. My teacher Mrs. Kawana is nice.""</p><p>""Wow, the piano, that's impressive, maybe you will get to play the piano for school plays.""</p><p>""That would be nic-, oh!"" Mizuki's voice caught midsentence. It finally happened. Making it seem almost inadvertent, Ai pushed so far up the girl's little thighs that her two thumbs pressed into Mizuki's panties a bit, coming into brief contact with her vagina. The girl jumped from a sense of surprise, her legs almost closing around Ai's hands. </p><p>""Ooops, sorry to make you jump!"" Ai knew it was perhaps time to transition to the next part of the routine as a bit of a distraction from this first little surprise. ""Now let's do your feet and front. Turn over for me Mizuki-chan.""</p><p>The girl complied with Ai's request and rolled onto her front, exposing her cute face with her small pointed nose and a set of brown eyes affixed firmly to the ceiling as Mizuki tried concealing her sense of embarrassment from this new level of exposure. Ai glanced down to examine the girl's tiny brown nipples on a flat chest still devoid of even the slightest rise or sign of growth. But that would surely come later, if her mother was any indication. Glancing down further she saw that as a result of the massage those pink panties had worked their way up into the girl's crotch a little bit. Ai could see the slightest impression of Mizuki's tiny labia through the front. Despite having done countless ""sessions"" like these, Ai couldn't help but feel a slight sense of anticipation and arousal. Underneath her white masseuse's uniform and apron her own underwear was growing damp and she had to hold back an instinctual desire to pant in arousal when breathing. Seeing the little ones' first times, in fact being the one who guided them all the way to that very first climactic peak was an arousing, rewarding experience that never seemed to get boring for Ai.</p><p>But things still had a process, and next came the girl's cute little feet. Having finished her brief once over of the girl and her own momentary daydream about what was yet to come, Ai picked up the girls feet one at a time, starting by massaging the girl's arches, hitting the various pressure points, and then working her fingers in and around each of Mizuki's tiny toes while proceeding to massage and press the undersides of each of them individually. The girl had probably not had a foot massage before and thus Ai giggled along with her as those little toes curled up and squeaks of laughter escaped Mizuki's lips each time Ai pressed down on a sensitive pressure point on the bottom of her foot. Despite the sensual turn a few moments earlier this lighthearted and relaxing massage helped ease the tension and make the girl feel comfortable again. 30 minutes had already passed and as Ai finished first the foot left and then the right, she set them down and the reached up towards the oil bowl for another handful.</p><p>""Get ready Mizuki, your tummy is about to feel real warm."" She then slowly proceeded to pour the oil on her stomach and Mizuki giggled at the sensation. Now Ai began to gently press on the girl's stomach, moving up and down along the sides of her abdomen. After a few moments she moved her palms inwards toward the girl's bellybutton, sliding her hands upward over the girl's pair of tiny areolas and towards her shoulders. Mizuki gasped but maintained her composure quite well as Ai gently worked her hands over the girl's slowly hardening nipples and chest. </p><p>""It looks like Mizuki-chan's breasts still haven't started growing yet."" Ai mentioned the fact in a somewhat passive way, hoping to see the girl's reaction. </p><p>""No…but Yume's were beautiful, I saw them in the bath. They were so big, even bigger than my mom's. I wonder if I will get some one day?""</p><p>""I'm sure you will, all girls grow up eventually, you'll be starting soon I'm sure. But remember that maintaining good circulation in your chest is important, it'll probably help them grow bigger.""</p><p>""How do I do that?""</p><p>""Well when you are alone, massage yourself like this."" At that moment Ai switched her focus to the girl's erect nipples and the invisible but sensitive nerve endings and breast tissue underneath.</p><p>Mizuki responded with another gasp, keeping her silence as she adjusted to this new sensation of Ai's fingers expertly circling, rubbing, and sometimes gently pinching her small nipples. Ai was also watching the girl's reaction, waiting for the right moment to move to that final phase. </p><p>""Wow….Ai it feels so good, even my legs feel all tingly""</p><p>""That's good! It's important to touch yourself like this, not only does it feel good, it will help you grow a beautiful pair of breasts. Don't forget to do it every day, maybe after your bath."" Ai knew her advice might not necessarily hold up before a licensed physician but at this moment it was what the girl needed to hear. </p><p>""OK, I'll try."" Mizuki answered in a fairly even voice even though the girl's subtle writhing and wriggling in response to Ai's stimulation was a sign of her body being a bit more honest about what it was feeling.</p><p>Ai kept at it for a few moments, and Mizuki's breathing continued to quicken into shallow breaths and gasps. It was about 4 or 5 minutes into the ""breast massage lesson"" that Ai begin to the notice the continual curling and uncurling of Miziku's toes and her eyes which had fallen into a half-lidded, dreamy state. The little one was drowsily basking in the feeling of the warm oil on her body and the gentle pleasure she was receiving. It was also at this moment when Ai noticed the slightest, most surely involuntary upward thrusts of the girl's hips that Ai knew the time was right.</p><p>""Now let's do your legs one more time, OK?"" Ai quickly removed her hands from the girl's tiny chest, a wry smile barely forming on her lips as Mizuki's eyes flickered open and gazed almost longing at the hands which had stopped giving her that amazing sensation. Ai could feel the disappointment in the girl's voice as she let out a long sigh.</p><p>Ai took another helping of oil from the container and moved it quickly to the girl's feet. The runoff from her hands dripped freely across Mizuki's body, droplets falling on her tummy, panties, and thighs.</p><p>Ai dribbled the oil down Mizuki's legs and then her hands came to rest touching the tips of the girl's toes. With her thumbs Ai playfully stroked the undersides of Mizuki's feet quickly once more, eliciting another giggle despite the girl's hazy state. Now it was time to ease the little elementary schooler into the main event. Ever so carefully she slowly but deliberately worked her way from Mizuki's toes to the midway point of her thighs. She kept up the routine for a minute or two before switching to just focusing on the girl's thighs exclusively a few strokes at a time. Squeezing those soft, oil slicked thighs still padded with just the slightest bit of baby-fat was an amazing feeling. Ai laughed to herself as she figured that by this point she was enjoying this every bit as much as Mizuki. </p><p>Mizuki was signaling her enjoyment of Ai's attention with a continual series of sighs and exclamations. By this point the girl was in another world, consumed by new feelings and what was likely a sense of arousal she understood little about. Ai continued her ministrations, more and more frequently choosing to focus exclusively on one thigh at a time, working those little muscles ever more deeply. Mizuki began to gradually part her legs as the massage progressed; unconsciously inviting more of those pleasurable touches on her inner thighs. </p><p>Ai was of course enjoying herself, and the state of her underwear was hardly any different than the wet, oil-slick skin of her little charge's body. She wouldn't get to share in the girl's pleasure tonight, but just having this opportunity to guide and observe was definitely reward enough. She watched the girl with a practiced eye to gauge her level arousal and willingness, and after a bit of time had passed she finally began to notice what she considered to be the most important of signs: a slight damp darkening of the cotton right at the base of the young girl's labia. With the way things were going, Mizuki already in a near trance like state from the room's ambience, warmth, and Ai's skilled hands, she decided it was time to make her move.</p><p>As Ai's hands glided once more from the little girl's feet on upwards, she pushed Mizuki's legs even further apart, hands coming to rest on her soft inner thighs, mere inches from those cotton panties and the wonderful treasure they concealed. Ai's thumbs reach out once more and gently came to rest on the borders of that thin piece of cloth representing the final barrier which needed overcoming. She began to massage up and down, running her fingers across the muscles and tendons in the girl's groin and no doubt stimulating that little vagina through the passive, indirect stimulation she was providing. For her part, Mizuki was basically mewling now, caught up in the pleasure of the moment, and yet unable to comprehend what Ai might have in store for her. </p><p>Ai gently slid her hands up and over the girl's panties and pubis and rested them on her lower abdomen. Now she began to massage in slow and deliberate circles, allowing the palms of her hands to generally work their way to the top of Mizuki's panties, slowly pushing them down with each rotation. In an effort to relax her even more fully, she rubbed her palms all the way down the girl's sides, the oil allowing for her to seamlessly glide her hands all the way to the small of her back and then returning them to the front again. Another ""mmmmm"" escaped Mizuki's lips as she squirmed a bit, completely smitten with Ai's loving hands and her gentle touch as she slid her hands all around Mizuki's young, nubile body. Returning to the task at hand Ai continued working the panties down until almost the entirety of the girl's pubis was laid bare. A rub or two more and just slightest of tiny impressions, the miniscule peak of Mizuki's adorable, child-like pudendal cleft could be glimpsed. Along with the tiny flap of skin hiding a clitoris not yet fully grown and before Ai's experienced eyes laid top portion of one of the cutest little vulvas one could ever hope to lay eyes on. </p><p>Ai knew that having led the girl to this point, all that was left was for her to get rid of the offending scrap of cloth that lay between her and Mizuki's final and most important experience. For this final master stroke, she once again returned her hands to the girl's thighs, this time massaging the outer side, allowing her hands to go behind and up the Mizuki's tiny buttcheeks with each repetitive motion. After a few more moments, Ai allowed her hands to slip underneath the soft cotton, her hands sliding underneath and cupping those two tiny globes, squeezing and releasing. Mizuki responded as expected, writhing in slow motion, fully entranced by all that she was experiencing. Ai thought she could talk her into just about anything right now and for the chance she was about to take she hoped that her reading of the girl's mood was correct.</p><p>One final slow glide along Mizuki's slippery skin and Ai's hands slid up the sides of the little girl's underwear, making a ""V"" as the waistband of those pink panties was held up in the valley between Ai's thumbs and fingers. </p><p>""Mizuki-san, I'm going to slide these off now, they're in the way."" ""Mmmmm, OK"" Came the soft, drowsy reply from the girl's lips.</p><p>Ai slid the girl's damp panties all the way down and off the girl's feet in one quick smooth motion. As she looked up she finally feasted her eyes on the beautiful prize she had sought for the past 50 minutes or so. Mizuki's vulva was the epitome of childish perfection. Her tiny labia lacked the folds and definition that would later appear in adulthood and was instead restricted to a simple hairless slit whose lips puffed out just slightly and came together in an adorable fashion that one might even dare compare it to the cleft of a peach. At its very top, the tiny seed of what would one day be the most vital part of her womanhood, a tiny skin-flap, covering a bundle of nerves the size of half a pea that would hopefully bring Mizuki all kinds of pleasure and wonderful memories in the years to come could be seen. Below this beautiful view was the girl's tiny starfish shaped anus, which now cutely began to contract a time or two as Mizuki's body sensed the air that was now brushing against her most sensitive spots. Looking closely Ai could see the tiny shimmering droplets of the girl's arousal coating the sides of her vulva. There were even a few nearly invisible threads of the young girl's vaginal secretions bridging the millimeters-wide gap of her little girl slit.</p><p>""Alright Mizuki, just a few minutes more, OK? Let's finish up those last spots we didn't get."" With that she once again used her hands to part the girl's thighs, hands sliding until that reached just under the girl's most precious treasure which lay before her. Once again her thumbs traced the curve of the girl's sex, this time allowing Ai to marvel at the beauty Mizuki's vulva as she manipulated its edges with her fingers. </p><p>Her own panties soaked and with hands nearly trembling with excitement despite all of her experience, Ai's fingers finally came together to claim their reward. Two thumbs slid to touch each other along the girl's wet, slippery perineum. In unison they now began to journey upwards, tracing the left and right labia directly. At the top of the motion she allowed her right thumb to rub firmly but gently over the girl's clitoral hood. </p><p>Mizuki gasped, legs jerking and her eyes suddenly opening. Unperturbed, Ai continued her massage, stroking the girl's labia and watching the little girl's waist begin to thrust upwards ever so slightly. ""Mizuki-san, please don't worry, what you're feeling now is the same as everyone else. You're really enjoying this right? Don't be afraid of these new feelings, let yourself enjoy them.""</p><p>""But my private place, it's emba-""</p><p>""Shhhh, doesn't this feel good?"" Ai punctuated her question with a firmer sweep of her thumb along the girl's vulva. Mizuki couldn't hold back a short, pleasurable gasp. ""See? See? All girls learn about this wonderful feeling eventually and today your mother asked me to teach you. So please relax and let Auntie Ai make you feel good.""</p><p>By this point, her initial shock being overpowered by Ai's gentle, whispered reassurances and the undeniable pleasure she felt as Ai continued her ministrations, Mizuki was powerless to resist. Legs spread and tiny toes curling regularly, she began to accept the new feelings she was made to feel as Ai stroked her small virgin sex. Occasionally a particularly favorable stroke would lead to a slight thrust of the girl's hips, seeking out contact that would further her pleasure. Choosing to tease her, Ai stopped her hands midway to Mizuki's tiny clitoral bud, taking the moment to admire the slick, beautiful shininess of the little girl's perfect slit. Mizuki's response, a lifting of her body, hips swaying side to side seeking out just the slightest human touch assured Ai that Mizuki was really to be guided up the peak to her first climax most willingly.</p><p>Ai once again moved towards the head of the table, left hand stoking the girl all the way from her tiny anus, gliding along her slick vulva and up her stomach. In one smooth motion she dipped her finger in the oil all while cupping even more of it in her right hand. </p><p>Another sigh marked the current state of Mizuki's emotions as Ai drizzled the oil onto her pubis, allowing it to run to into the cleft of the girl's vagina. With Mizuki excited to the point of quite literally trying to hump the hand that had been pleasing her, Ai figured that in order to ensure that she finished at a similar time to the girls in the other rooms, it was time to move onto the finale. </p><p>Wanting to properly guide and reassure, she settle on a simple but most tested and effective of techniques to bring things to their much-awaited conclusion. Slowly she slid her well oiled left index finger down Mizuki's stomach, over the clitoral hood, and brought it to rest nestled neatly in the valley of the young girl's labia. </p><p>Mizuki's series of ""Ah"" belied the effectiveness of Ai's next technique as she begin rocking and rolling her index finger back and forth in the cleft of the girl's labia, the bent of her finger at the first knuckle ensured that the soft underside of her skilled hand rubbed gently along that still-hidden clitoris. Her efforts provided a sense of pleasure that almost overwhelmed the young girl but was yet lacking the final ""umph"" to grant Mizuki her release.</p><p>""Just enjoy this wonderful present Mizuki-chan. Today we are making you a young woman."" Ai began running her right hand through the girl's silky black hair, stroking, reassuring and pleasuring all at once. Young girls being guided to their first climaxes often required trust and reassurance more than anything. Not knowing what they sought, they needed a feeling of absolute safety to let themselves go and climb that final peak.</p><p>""Your mother would be so proud to see you, acting so grown up and brave. Don't be scared of these feelings. It's OK to keep letting out your voice.""</p><p>As Mizuki continued to pant and strain her hips upwards, Ai decided to give the girl a little help. Not stopping the rocking of her index finger, she contorted her body a bit to reach out and grab the young girl's knees one at a time, bending them, allowing the soles of her feet to rest on the massage table. To prevent the girl from clamping down on her hand as she tried to finish her off, she spread them even more. The sexy shlicking sounds of Ai's pleasuring were now joined by the small squeaks and squishes of Mizuki's oil-drenched feet and toes clenching and sliding against the plastic covering of the table. Having been granted the leverage she needed, Mizuki began thrusting against Ai's finger with renewed vigor, her body now determined to find that release she could not even fully comprehend. </p><p>The stage and the patient have both been set up perfectly for the conclusion, Ai switched to the most basic of techniques, one used by skilled masseuses and young girls everywhere to bring about wonderful orgasms for thousands of years. She stopped the rocking of her finger and instead began rubbing her index finger up and down, the palm of her hand pressing down on the girl's mons pubis, helping add to the effect by compressing the girl's clitoral region into Ai's finger with each stroke. Mizuki's pants and sighs were now interjected regularly by tiny squeals and long moans as the pleasure began to build in that tiny pressure cooker just waiting to explode. All the while Ai bent close the girl's face, planting gentle kisses on her forehead and continuously reminding her to relax and enjoy herself.</p><p>""Just let everything go Mikzuki. Move and do what feels right. You don't have to be shy, let everyone see your true feelings and how grown-up you are!""</p><p>The slicking sound of Ai's rapidly moving finger was unmistakable as she continued to almost imperceptibly increase the pace at which she was masturbating the young girl. The rate of the girl's thrusting and disjointed breathing suggests that the finish line was near and Ai pushed on despite her now tired hands. Seeming unsure of what to do with them in the midst of her climb to orgasm, Mizuki's feet continued flexing up and down off the table, toes flexing, curling, sometimes bending upwards, her body naturally trying to find some way to express the roiling pleasure building up within.</p><p>In those final moments before the floodgates burst on the girl's first climax, Ai bent down to help things along by kissing and licking the young girl's nipples. It was then that Mizuki's eyes suddenly opened wide and she snapped out of her daze to offer one last surprise.</p><p>""Mrs. Ai….I, um, I need to…"" she said urgently with sudden clarity.</p><p>""It's OK Mizuki, don't be scared, this won't hurt, you'll like it""</p><p>""But, I didn't…I have to…""</p><p>""Shhhh, you're so brave, keep pressing against me finger, it'll feel even better soon""</p><p>""B-but it's coming, I can't…""</p><p>""Yes, when it comes it will feel great, just relax""</p><p>""No! Mrs. Ai, it's um, ah, m-my…pee!"" The girl finally got out her sudden frightened words amidst what were by now fully involuntary gasps and grunts.</p><p>""Ah, so she's one of those"", thought Ai excitedly in response to the revelation, mind flashing back to the many young girls she'd met who had uttered similar panicked words. Young girls, especially those completely unfamiliar with sexual pleasure and orgasm would often lack the ability to control their bodies and bodily functions as their peak of pleasure approached, especially if they weren't the one doing the pleasuring. Young girl's losing control of their bladders during their first couple of orgasms was far from unheard of and hardly something to worry about. The pressure she was putting on the girl's pubis and apparently full bladder was likely not insignificant either. They hadn't had time for a bathroom break before the massage. Though a bit irresponsible, Ai had even taught some of her past ""students"" to appreciate and continue to practice that secret long-held fetish of hers that she still often enjoyed when getting off in the bath or shower. She felt that if girls could overcome their shame enough to actively enjoy the feeling of their urine rushing out combined with the contractions of their orgasms, they would come to love it as much as Ai had since she was much younger. Ai supposed that she could teach Mizuki more about control and good sense as the week went on. She doubted Mrs. Takamori would be too pleased to find her daughter soaking her sheets daily in an effort to explore the limits of sexual release. But first came reassurances once more, and perhaps a little bit of forcefulness to help things along.</p><p>""Pee!? Just pee?"" she responded. ""That's perfectly OK! Just let it out! Once you start feeling good just pee! No one is mad at you Mizuki-chan"" She upped the pace once more, the slicking sounds from the girl's tiny sex almost beginning to overlap.</p><p>""But Mom…she, I, something, I feel good but…""</p><p>""Mommy is so happy for her big girl, she is proud to have a beautiful daughter like you. She knows it feels good to let it out, we all do. Be a big girl for me, be brave and let go! Pee!""</p><p>""Mrs. Ai, wha-? I can't! Please! Wait!"" Mizuki's body suddenly stiffened and her muscles contracted as she barely managed to speak her last protests before her climax was upon her. With her finger still embedded in the young valley of Mizuki's vulva, the little girl's butt having been lifted nearly 3 inches off the ground, she felt those initial contractions begin to pulse in the girl's tiny vagina. Mizuki's toes curled up tightly and an involuntary squeak escaped the young elementary schooler's lips. The girl's eyes were closed tight and her mouth open in a seemingly endless scream even though only a few more squeaks made their way past her vocal chords. ""Good! Good! Let it go Mizuki! Push!"" In the throes of the little girl's first sexual climax, Ai leaned her palm all the more heavily on the girl's pubis and bladder, helping nature take its course. She loved the subtle and cute way that the muscles in the girl's lower abdomen were squeezing and releasing in unison while she rode the waves of her orgasm, surely it wouldn't be much longer… </p><p>…and sure enough it took only a few seconds of overwhelming pressure to collapse Mizuki's last bits of willpower and draw her young mind away from those efforts at self-control that she had been trying. First came a pair of small, brief squirts, but then finally as the pleasure reached it's prominence an uneven, pulsing stream of faintly yellow warm urine burst forth from Mizuki's urethra, splashing onto her thighs, feet, Ai's hands, and the table below as she continued to writhe in the throes of her first climax.</p><p>""I'm s-sorry, Ms. Ai! I can't stop!""</p><p>""It's OK Mizuki! It feels good, right? Keep pushing, let it all out!"" She cupped and massaged the girl's vagina to let the girl feel the warmth of her own liquid running against her skin.</p><p>The girl's urine splashed with a gentle dribbling sound onto the table and began dripping on the floor below which of course had built-in drains made to deal with this and many other similar ""eventualities"".</p><p>The stream slowed to a trickle, fast contractions became periodic twitches of the girl's tiny vagina and Ai gently helped lower Mizuki's exhausted body to the table. The young girl seemed overwhelmed by the amazing pleasure she experienced and yet also close to tears.</p><p>""Mrs. Ai…I'm sorry!""</p><p>""No Mizuki! You were so beautiful! And now you are truly a young woman! Mom will so happy and proud!"" Her words of encouragement, spoken closely in the most motherly of voices helped hold back Mizuki's tears that had threatened to fall. Ai also began to run her hands over the girl's urine soaked thighs and vulva. The faint urine smell was positively addicting and reminded Ai of countless happy, naughty memories. She fought the urge to taste her client and simply offered the girl gentle erotic touches as she came down from her peak. Inserting a fingertip a mere centimeter or so into the girl's slit, she gentle stroked the inner edges of her reddened and slightly engorged labia, her movements aided by the a mix of massage oil, girl cum, and that sweet-smelling urine.</p><p>Mizuki for her part had recovered from her panic to simply look like she was overwhelmed by what had happened. Her stomach continued to rise and fall with deep breaths and her eyes stared upwards, seemingly a million miles away. The afterglow of her orgasm and the soft stimulation from Ai continued to evoke involuntary, pleasurable contractions even now, cause her mouth to form a small, silent ""o"" as she held back any further cries.</p><p>""Did it feel good Mizuki?"" Ai tried snapping her back to reality for a moment.</p><p>The girl nodded, still too embarrassed to speak honestly.</p><p>""That's called an orgasm. It was wonderful right? Did it feel good to pee then?""</p><p>""Oh Mrs. Ai, I know it's bad but…when I peed, suddenly I felt…""</p><p>""Amazing? Tingly? It's OK to let it out when you're feeling good Mizuki, lots of girls do. Even I do it sometimes."" </p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yes, sometimes a girl can feel even better if she pees like that. I'm glad you enjoyed it. But now these thighs of yours are going to get chapped if we don't clean them, so let's wash you.""</p><p>Without further ado, Ai pushed aside the massage oil table and grabbed the shower head hanging on the wall. The room and its contents were designed to be undamaged by water and the drains in the floor let everything be cleaned with ease. Grabbing a small wash cloth she began to run the warm water from the showerhead over Mizuki's tiny, exhausted body, taking special care to softly wipe down the girl's thighs and private parts. Telltale signs of her continued arousal were still prevalent and Ai couldn't help but notice the little twitches of the girl's vagina and the flexing of those perfect little feet whenever the shower's stream or the wash cloth brushed across her sensitive areas. Even her peeing from before wasn't completely finished it seemed and Ai couldn't help but notice the pleasurable, dreamy look on the girl's face as a few more small streams of urine escaped unevenly from Mizuki's tender netherlips during the washing. It looks like Ai had found a new convert to her cause.</p><p>""Mrs. Ai?""</p><p>""Yes, Mizuki-chan?""</p><p>""Peeing really did feel good.""</p><p>""I know darling, I'm glad you can say it now, you shouldn't hold back when you make yourself feel good.""</p><p>""Um, thank you for today, it felt really…really good.""</p><p>Ai smiled and bent down to place a long but gentle kiss on the little girl's lips as Mizuki's eyes widened in surprise. </p><p>""I know little girl, I'm glad you had fun."" She whispered. ""Let me clean you up OK?""</p><p>Mizuki nodded and then yelped once more as Ai let the showerhead's stream linger once more on her still sensitive sex. Mrs. Ai simply tittered in kind and continued to wash the tiny young girl from head to toe.</p>"
1726,"Coming of Age at the Onsen, Part 4 (Airi's Massage)",Izayoi,4,"It's time for Yuki, the sexy, young massusse, to work her magic on little Airi.","['F/g', '1st', 'mast', 'massage', 'yuri']","<p>""Wow, this place looks so awesome! I get to have a massage in here!?"" Airi definitely wasn't shy about showing her excitement upon seeing the fancy, modern, yet exquisitely decorated massage room that Yuki had just led her into.</p><p>Closing the door behind her, Yuki smiled and replied in a cheerful voice: ""I'm glad you like it! It's so relaxing that I don't even mind working when I'm here, usually. Hopefully you'll like my massage.""</p><p>""I will!"" Yuki was surprised Airi was even paying attention to her as she was currently running around the room checking out everything from the fountain and incense in the corner to the eclectic assortment of massage accessories on table to the left.</p><p>""And why's that, Airi?""</p><p>""Well because you're the coolest person here!""</p><p>""You really think that?"" Yuki laughed, happy the girl seemed to like her already.</p><p>""Well, all the ladies seem old and boring, but you're so tall and PRETTY!"" At this point Airi was back to standing in front of Yuki, gazing up at her tall, slender figure and firm, shapely bust which towered over the much shorter Airi who barely reached four feet two inches.</p><p>""My mom is so boring! She's always telling me to stop arguing with the boys at school and forces me to do my math homework even though I hate it. Before Mizuki's mom invited me here, she wouldn't even let me go to an onsen! She said that I would ""make a scene"" and upset all the people. She's so strict!""</p><p>Yuki chuckled as this sudden outburst, likely brought on by the excitement Airi was feeling at being ""free"" and ""own her own"". ""Well I think we both know that your mom really cares for you. My parents were pretty strict too, but look at me now, things turned out OK. They were mad when I wanted to go to massage school, but then when they saw me become successful they were proud of me. Now that I am adult I can do and wear whatever I want! One day you will too.""</p><p>""Wow! You went to a massage school? You must be REALLY good!""</p><p>""Well I don't know about that...maybe you'll just have to see for yourself? Why don't you climb up on the table?""</p><p>Airi barely needed the suggestion, she grabbed onto the side of the table and pulled herself up before Yuki could even reach for the stool or ask for her robe. As soon as Yuki mentioned the white cotton wrap, the young girl whipped it off and tossed it over to her.</p><p>""You aren't shy are you, Airi? Some girls are embarrassed to be seen by people they don't know."" Yuki looked over the young girl's young pre-pubescent body. Airi most definitely had a bit of a darker skin tone when compared to an average Japanese person, but it surely didn't detract from her cuteness one bit. Her flat chest and belly were accentuated by a pair of dark areola and two small brown moles on the right side of her tummy just above her white panties, which were covered in a print of one of the recently popular bear mascots. Her short, black hair fell to just below her ears, and was still a bit damp and matted from the bath the girls had just finished. Her face was made all the prettier by her cute button nose, and the bright smile she kept flashing all too readily. Yuki could tell just from looking at her that the girl was nearly quivering in anticipation for what was to come, eyes wide open with excitement. If only she knew what was really in store...</p><p>""Well I'm not!"" Yuki was suddenly interrupted from her musing by Airi's sharp reply. ""It's not like you're some stupid boy who tries to peek into the girls' changing room during summer swimming classes or something. Plus I was already naked in front of Natsumi and Yume, so I don't feel nervous. You can't massage me if I have my clothes on right?""</p><p>""That's right Airi."" Yuki once again couldn't suppress an amused laugh in the face of the girl's eager attitude. ""Since you're so excited, why don't we get started? Roll over onto your tummy so I can do your back first.""</p><p>""OK!"" Airi looked like she was trying to break some kind of record with the speed which she flipped over.</p><p>Yuki couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation. This seemed like it was going to be a fun night for the tall, Asian beauty. Not only did she have a girl who was seemingly open to new experiences, in Airi she had seemingly found a new admirer as well.</p><p>""Just a warning about the oil Airi, it's a little warm""</p><p>Yuki took out one of the large droppers on the side of the wheeled table and used it to gather up a good amount of the pre-warmed oil to pour on the girl's skin. As she dripped the oil down the little girl's back, Airi make a pleasant, purring sound: ""mmm...that feels good!""</p><p>""If you like that, well then maybe you should wait and see what I can do too."" Yuki replied as she gently placed her hands on the girl's shoulders and began her massage.</p><p>After a few minutes it was obvious that Airi was really enjoying Yuki's work on her back and shoulders and wasn't afraid to let her know it with the sounds she was making.</p><p>""Mmmmm Yuki-san, you really did go to school for this didn't you? It feels so good! I wish my mom could do this when I come home from swim practice, I always feel so tired and sore. But when you rub my shoulders like that it all goes away.""</p><p>""Thank you Airi"" Yuki chuckled. ""I did get pretty good marks on my final exam. So you like swimming? Are you pretty good?""</p><p>""I got 3rd in the Sendai 5th grade championships last month. I really like the backstroke.""</p><p>""That's great! But no wonder you get sore then, backstroke is pretty tough on your arms and legs."" At this point Yuki was running her hands over Airi's small shoulders and arms.</p><p>""Yeah, Sara and I are also on the relay team together. I like to race her. She's a little faster, but sometimes I can win when I do my turns better than her so I work really hard.""</p><p>""That's great Airi. Now that you're here for a few days, you'll be able to relax and be ready for your next meet."" Yuki had moved on to the small of the girl's back and was kneading the girl's muscles with her knuckles a bit.</p><p>""Mmmmmm"" Airi seemed be fully enjoying this new experience.</p><p>""I'm going to do your legs now.""</p><p>""Ah, OK."" Having received the little girl's dreamy consent, Yuki refreshed the oil on her hands and used them to take the girl's thighs into her slippery grasp. Compared to some younger girl's Yuki had worked on, she could definitely feel a bit more firmness is Airi's small but compact legs. Obviously the swimming was having an effect on her little body. Going lower she could tell that the girl's calves were no different and their muscle tone suggested countless afternoons spent playing sports and adventuring outdoors rather than the more sedentary life style many kids now seemed to prefer. That boded well for her future health and appearances, too. Couple all that Airi had going for her with that excited, inquisitive personality and you had a girl who would likely be quite popular with the male crowd...assuming of course she swung that way.</p><p>Yuki herself had embraced her lesbianism in the year or two she spent working and studying after leaving high school. She finally decided to act on those feelings she had felt since adolescence with a classmate and at last realized all that she had been missing while trying to cover it up with a string of boyfriends she had had no problems obtaining due to her attractive, leggy figure. Not content to just live with that knowledge of her true self however, she wanted to find away to work it into her everyday life. Massage school seemed like a natural way to learn all the skills she would need to enjoy the feel of a woman's skin and the feminine figure in a multitude of ways. Yuki's spent a lot of time honing her craft and this coupled with that fact that she ENJOYED her job a lot more than other people did due to her personal preferences meant that she was a quick and determined study.</p><p>Naturally the private message business introduced you to avenues for doing more erotic, adult work on the side if one had the interest for such things, and Yuki had been able to find a steady stream of regular clients after a few years on the job. Mrs. Watanabe had discovered her through her sterling reputation amongst her high-end clients in Sendai and had recruited her to become the fourth staff member at Sakura Paradise. It was fair to say that when Yuki fully realized what her job entailed when it came to most of her adolescent and pre-pubscent clients, she was a bit uneasy; but having become a bit more mature and seeking a more permanent long term relationship, she had come to believe that since she didn't consider herself to be some kind of sex offender out to poach on kids for her own carnal desires, it was better that she stick with this, rather than the older crowd which had more and more begun to feel like cheating when it came to her relationship with Hiromi, a girl she had met about 7 months ago at a bar in Sendai and had grown quite serious with.</p><p>Yuki also found the job rewarding and even easy at times, due to the way her looks and upbeat, youthful personality resonated well with the younger crowd and created smitten admirers out of them long before her fingers started earning their just respect from her little charges. This cute, athletic girl is no different, Yuki thought as she continued to work back and forth across her legs and thighs. Now she just needed some kind of opening to take things in the right direction...</p><p>To her relief, Yuki didn't have to wait for long as Airi was kind enough to let her own curiosity do the work for her: ""So why did you choose to become a massu-, messu-, erm massage person?"" She asked.</p><p>""Well, I always enjoyed the back rubs I got from my grandmother when I was younger. I even practiced giving my own backrubs to my teammates on the volleyball team in high school. They really liked them and since I wasn't really all that into my studies, I felt that maybe I could do something like this for a living.""</p><p>""Is it hard?""</p><p>""Well sometimes your arms and hands can get really tired, but I sort of like massaging people. It's not just a job, you are actually helping people relax and feel better. Besides, I've always liked massaging women for some reason."" Yuki managed to work a little bit of bait into the tail end of her story.</p><p>""Why girls?""</p><p>""Well guys are all hairy and it feels really weird to massage them. Plus they can be idiots who think they have a chance with you just because you are doing your job. I'm not looking for a date you dummy, this is work!""</p><p>""So Yuki-san thinks boy are idiots too? I hate them. Especially this guy called Ryouta who is in my lunch group. He's always trying to tease and mess with us girls. Sometimes I beat him up, like when I caught him trying to peek in on Mizuki and Colette changing but I always get yelled at by my teachers and my mom. Something about how ""girl's don't fight"", argh! So dumb!""</p><p>""Well who knows Airi, in a few years when you are older you'll probably start liking them and wanting to go out with one.""</p><p>""I hope not! They're disgusting!""</p><p>""Disgusting is a little mean, ne? But I can understand. I'm happy I have a girlfriend who is so kind and understanding.""</p><p>""A girlfriend!? B-but, aren't you a girl?""</p><p>""Is something wrong with that?""</p><p>""I, um, well I don't think so, but I didn't know you could have one if you were a girl. Do you guys still go on dates or like....kiss??"" Airi was clearly intrigued this line of thought, focused intently on what Yuki was saying despite the way she was enjoying the feeling of Yuki's massage.</p><p>""Well yeah we still do all the normal couple stuff. We go out, kiss sometimes, grown-up stuff...all that.""</p><p>""Grown-up stuff? What do you mean?"" Airi was obviously the fearless one in this group. Not only was she full of curiosity, but she had no qualms about bursting out with what she was thinking either.</p><p>""Well, you know, we make each other feel good."" Yuki had brought her hands up to the girl's thighs again. Working them back and forth, turning her palms inward so that her fingers could run up and down the girl's inner thighs from behind, up and down, reaching all the way to the bottom of Airi's bear-patterned white panties which covered her small buttocks. Airi had begun to slowly spread her legs, reflexively inviting more of those pleasant, sensual touches.</p><p>Unperturbed by Yuki's more intimate stroking, Airi pressed on. ""What do you mean? Do you give her massages?"" The girl was curious but clearly lacking the knowledge and imagination to realize where things were leading.</p><p>""Well, sort of. Hiromi really likes my massages. But I make hers a little special.""</p><p>""Special?""</p><p>""Well I massage her in places and ways that I don't do for my normal clients. It's something I use to show her that I love her.""</p><p>""What do you do? I don't really get it."" Airi sounded confused but persistent. To Yuki it seemed like this excitable girl was probably in exactly the right kind of suggestible, curious mindset for the tack that Yuki was about to take.</p><p>""Well...Airi is young enough that Hiromi probably wouldn't be mad if I showed you...do you want to see what it's like?"" Yuki was taking a risk, but not much of one given that she was pretty confidence she knew what reply she would hear.</p><p>""Yeah! Please show me!""</p><p>""Well...I don't mind, but it might be a little...surprising. Airi doesn't mind if I try something new, right?""</p><p>""Am I supposed to do something?""</p><p>""Nothing but lay right there and enjoy it. You can do that right?""</p><p>""Yeah!"" Airi's resolve was unwavering and she seemed quite eager, a promising sign that things would hopefully work out alright.</p><p>""OK, let me get a little more oil on my hands here."" Airi dipped her left hand back into the bowl, soaking it well and then turning back to face the little girl who was still lying on her back, now paddling her feet in anticipation and excitement.</p><p>To get things started, Yuki decided to put her in a ""warm-up"" position she often used to break the ""intimate"" ice with her adult clients and which also happened to be one which Hiromi enjoyed as well, for it let her look Yuki into her eyes as she practiced her craft on her lover.</p><p>""Alright Airi, roll onto your side for me real quick and relax your legs so I can move them.""</p><p>Airi quickly complied and then Yuki used her hand to grasp her legs at the knee and pull them up closer to her waist while keeping her knees bent, meaning that her body was basically in the shape of a chair.</p><p>""Get ready now, I'm going to start."" Yuki gave her one final notice as she placed her oil slicked hand on Airi's back right above her panty line.</p><p>""I'm ready."" The girl casually gave permission for something she couldn't fully comprehend.</p><p>Taking her cue to seize the moment, Yuki slid her hand slowly into the little girl's panties from behind, slipping two fingers into the crack of the girl's buttocks. Passing over the girl's anus evoked a sharp intake of breath from Airi, and then those two fingers reached their target as Yuki made contact with the girl's tiny, childish slit, the oil allowing her hand to glide gently along those lips and up to the small, nearly non-existent clitoral bud on the top of the girl's vulva. This time the response was a bit bigger as the girl's pulled her legs up reflexively in surprise, somewhat wedging Yuki's had between the girl's toned thighs.</p><p>""Wooooow, you're touching me there!""</p><p>""You OK, Airi-chan?""</p><p>""I think so...but I didn't know it was OK to touch there!""</p><p>""Really? It's perfectly OK as long as you're comfortable. A lot of girls really love it. I'm gonna move my hand a little bit more, OK? Just relax."" In the midst of Airi's wide-eyed, shocked silence, Yuki gently began stroking the little girl's sex from behind. She slowly began to press her middle finger a little deeper into the vaginal's slit and rubbed the girl's slick, hairless vagina at a slow, deliberate place, enjoying the soft, puffy feel as her hands gliding frictionlessly over Airi's most private places.</p><p>""Aaaah, that's feels nice, you're hands are so warm.""</p><p>""Have you ever tried touching yourself there before Airi?""</p><p>""Well when I showered with my Mom she told me I wasn't supposed to, but sometimes...I sort of like to rub it on things."" Airi made this final admission in an uncharacteristically shy manner, showing how even though the girl might be a bit unruly, she really did remeber what her mother taught her.</p><p>""What things?""</p><p>""Well sometimes I press my private place against my teddy bear, Dakki. It feels good but my panties get a little wet so I stop.""</p><p>Yuki chuckled at the almost backwards understanding the girl seemed to have. In the midst of their conversation, her nonchalant fingering of the young girl continued. ""Well getting wet is perfectly natural when girls feel good, it happens to me and Hiromi all the time. If you didn't stop yourself you might have gotten a surprise or two.""</p><p>""A surprise? What kind?"" ""Well, once that feels really good of course!""</p><p>A few twirls of her fingertips around the girl's clitoris and Airi seems to be feeling even more at ease: ""Oh! I like it when you rub my private place like that.""</p><p>""Hiromi really likes it too. This is how I make her feel good. But what she really likes is the next part.""</p><p>""The next part?"" Airi inquired curiously.</p><p>""Yes, it's when I give her a special feeling called an orgasm.""</p><p>""Orgasm? What's that?""</p><p>""Well do you want to have one? Like Hiromi?""</p><p>""Does it feel good like this?""</p><p>""Airi-chan, I promise you it feels even better.""</p><p>""Well then...OK."" Airi's mix of hesitation and eagerness wedged in between her accelerated breathing and rising excitement was almost too cute to behold. The girl's face was a bit flushed now and a light panting was starting to become a regular part of the girl's response to what she was feeling.</p><p>""Can I take off your panties?""</p><p>""That's OK I guess"" Hesitant or not, Airi seemed more than willing at this point.</p><p>Yuki slid the girl's panties down her legs and off her feet. She then grabbed and lifted the girl's right leg and saw the beautiful trails of water and oil droplets running down the girl's thigh towards that now gleaming, well-oiled vagina of hers.</p><p>She rolled the girl on her back and set about spreading her legs set so as to be about a foot apart at the knee. Tracing her eyes upward, she looked at the girl's perfect peach-like slit. Both sides game together to form that tiny little valley of moisture that Yuki has been squishing gently with her right hand for the past few minutes.</p><p>Already slightly pink and flushed with excitement, the cute little twitches and squeezes of that little vagina that were the 10-year old's natural response to the stimulation she had just stopped receiving was enough to soak Yuki's panties and leave her breath stuck in her throat.</p><p>Airi's little belly keep rising and falling rapidly, reflecting the rapid, exciting breathing of the girl in the midst of her first full-fledged sexual experience. Her eyes glanced up fixedly but dreamingly towards Yuki, the source for all of Airi's new feelings.</p><p>""Now I can give you a real orgasm.""</p><p>""Like you do with Hiromi?"" Airi still couldn't drop the curiosity in the girl's significant other. ""Yup. I always start by doing this.""</p><p>Giving Airi nary a moment to react, Yuki bent down and suckled the girl's left nipple.</p><p>""Whoa! My nippl-"" What started out as surprise turned into a gasp of pleasure as Yuki began to suck those tender points that hadn't even truly began to bud.</p><p>""Yours are so small and cute Airi-chan"" Yuki's voice could barely be made out as a muffled rumble while the young woman remained focused on suckling the girl's breast and seemingly not another thing in the entire world.</p><p>Airi's body responded with a gentle writhing that grew stronger with the increasing suction Yuki chose to apply as she alternated between kissing the girl's two childish yet sensitive nipples.</p><p>With Airi now falling even further into a dream-like, pleasure-filled state, Yuki took a moment to lift her right hand off the table and slide it back down the girl's flat stomach.</p><p>""Alright Airi-chan, I hope you really like this.""</p><p>""mmmm"" Was the near unintelligible reply that came in response, conveying what was now more of a base, instinctual desire than anything approaching informed consent.</p><p>Sliding her hand down over the girl's smooth and olive public mound, she covered the girl's vagina with two fingers, relishing the warmth and wetness in that small, immature valley. With a deep breath to reset her own focus and determination she began to gently glide her fingers up and down those tiny lips. Airi response was a near-immediate series of moans, her eyes settling into a half-lidded state as Yuki worked her magic. Just barely letting her fingers make contact with the girl's labia, she slid them up and down repeatedly, stopping only to spend some time at the peak of the girl's adorable little treasure, gently massaging that baby clitoris with small circular motions. Yuki, who was already quite experienced in applying just the right amount of pressure with that practiced touch, could see that her ministrations were having the desired effect on her young charge.</p><p>Airi legs responded involuntarily in the midst of the girl's pleasure-induced trance, spreading themselves further, opening her lower half to the sexy masseuse she had fast befriended. Her mouth hung open as nearly silent ""oh""s continued to escape her lips at regular intervals, quite often coinciding with Yuki's teasing of the girl's clitoral bud.</p><p>Taking in the whole scene from her majestic view gazing down from above, Yuki admired the young girl's cute, athletic body as she slowly rubbed the girl down the road to her first orgasm. Her face wore a gentle but bemused smile. She couldn't help but think that she might be ruining a lifetime of relaxing spa treatments for the young girl. She didn't think herself arrogant, but she still guessed that Airi would have a hard time matching this kind of experience in the future. As her slender index finger did a delicate, skillful dance around the girl's nigh invisible love button, her gaze wandered up and down the girl's nubile young body. Her mind casually admiring and committing to memories the little charms of the young girl: the cute way she panted, she way her little toes curled in on themselves as the pleasure peaked, her stomach which continued to rise and fall in shallow lifts as the girl's breathing and heart rate continued to rise. Despite her perfectly satisfying relationship, it was hard for Yuki to contain her own arousal at the wondrous sight before her. There was just something about seeing little girls in the throes of pleasure that kept tempting her to become an even more active participant in the festivities. Knowing full well that the limits of her job description meant that it would likely be frowned upon, Yuki decided to settle for a tried and tested compromise she often employed.</p><p>Bending down, she brought her face to within mere centimeters of the Airi's flushed, drowsy-looking face.</p><p>""Ne, Airi?""</p><p>""Hm?"" The girl's responses sounded as distant as if it were from another world.</p><p>""Is it good?""</p><p>""Yea....it's good.""</p><p>""You're a really cute girl you know?"" Yuki proceeded to give her a little peck on nose as she spoke to her.</p><p>""Airi, let me teach you one last grown-up thing""</p><p>""Wha-?"" The girl's last question was juxtaposed between a series of small gasps. Down below, Yuki felt Airi gently thrusting her hips and young sex in Yuki's waiting hand.</p><p>""Airi, look at me"" Gently, but with the slightest bit of firmness to it, Yuki's voice got through to the young girl and Airi slowly opened her eyes. Yuki locked her gaze with the little girl and finally leaned into make her move.</p><p>""Hiromi loves this part too."" With that final phrase so softly delivered, Yuki gently place her lips onto Airi petite mouth, giving her what was likely the first ""adult"" kiss of her short life. Yuki could feel Airi's suddenly shocked intake of breath as the child's eyes shot wide open at the surprise.</p><p>Lifting her head just a bit Yuki smiled and said ""Let's practice big girl kisses, OK?""</p><p>Not waiting for reply, the masseuse resumed her impromptu make-out session. Clueless and shocked, at first doing little more than accepting Yuki's kisses, Airi slowly began to pull her own weight and Yuki begin to feel a little bit more suction amidst the girl's ragged breathing each time she leaned in for another kiss. Not letting her attention wander too far from Airi's lower half, she was careful to keep up her pleasuring of the young girl at a good tempo, hoping that this added stimulus on the girl's upper lips would be just the thing needed to get her over the top.</p><p>Yuki marveled at the sensation of Airi's tiny lips returning her kisses with greater confidence each time. Slowly she let her tongue teasingly slip into the girl's mouth a few times, getting a thrill from the way Airi moaned in response. The girl was a quick study and Yuki was impressed to find the girl keeping up well with Yuki's aggressive advances as even more pleasurable feelings sought to overwhelm her from down below.</p><p>With Yuki's left hand stroking the girl's short-cropped hair, her right busily masturbating the bucking 10-year old, and her mouth glued to that of her eager young student, all that was left was for the first signs for nature taking its inevitable course to break the scenes equilibrium. The bursting of the floodgates first signaled by a notable twitch from the girl's thighs and nether regions, Airi broken off the string of kisses to look up and Yuki, a mix of excitement and confusing in her voice as she said ""Yuki! Something is happening! It's GOOD""</p><p>""This is it Airi!""</p><p>""Yuki I really uuungh!"" Airi's line of thought was violently interrupted by the tsunami of pleasure that finally broken over the dam of the girl's resistance. Her whole body arched upwards, legs rising and closing in on each other, trapping Yuki's busy, exhausted fingers between them.</p><p>""Unh, Yuki, it's-!"" The girl was struggling to communicate but Yuki's hands and eyes could verify the current happenings quite easily. Her index finger pressing into the girl's soaking wet slit, she could feel the little rapid contractions that we're giving the girl so much pleasure. Airi's body kept thrusting and contorting as the girl enjoyed the first orgasm of her young life, the pleasure compounded by the relaxing environment she was in and the firm pressure of Yuki's fingers on the most sensitive parts of her 10-year-old body.</p><p>As for Yuki, she continued to relish the sight and sensations of being an eager participant in the girl's orgasmic awakening. Her eyes drank up the cute and sexy scene that would likely keep her fingers busy one more time tonight when she needed find a way to keep from missing Hiromi too much.</p><p>As time slowly began to flow once more in the mini-eternity the two had seemingly entered, Yuki felt Airi's legs gradually relinquish their iron grip on her hand as the girl came down from her orgasmic high. Eyes staring straight up to the ceiling as if lost in time and space, the girl's body settled back onto the table and her legs relaxed, splaying outwards, to reveal the red, puffy ""peach"" that had just taken a bit step towards it's maturation. The girl's stomach continued to heave as the girl tried to catch her breath.</p><p>As Airi tried to regain her equilibrium, Yuki decided to collect her tips all on her own. She let her index finger run once more through the girl's tiny slit, scooping up the thin, white, creamy traces of the girl's natural lubrication. Bring it to her lips she licked the girl cum off her finger in one go, savoring the slightly salty, fishy, and very sexy flavor of the child's sexual release mixed with that scented oil.</p><p>""So, was I as good as you hoped Airi?""</p><p>The girl's face was still expressionless, eyes locked on the ceiling and mouth wide-open as she continued catching her breath.</p><p>""Yeah...""</p><p>""That's an orgasm Airi-chan."" Keeping her voice warm and friendly, she wiped away the sweat on the girl's brow as she smiled down on her from above.</p><p>Leaning back down over the girl once more, she used her right hand to stroke the girl's sensitive vagina once more and relished the little gasp it elicited from the still overly-sensitive young girl.</p><p>With the most sultry of smiles, she place one more kiss on the girl's lips.</p><p>""Let's have a lot more fun this weekend OK?""</p><p>""OK...""</p><p>Airi was still stuck in that post-orgasmic haze as Yuki reached over to grab the nearby flexible showerhead. Turning the water on she began to toy around with the knob, making sure the temperature would be warm and soothing for the young girl. A nice warm wash to follow up that pre-pubescent orgasm would be just the thing to get the girl ready for a nice long rest before a whole other set of adventures tomorrow.</p><p>Taking a washing cloth from the nearby table, she began to run the warm water over the girl's thighs.</p><p>""Time to clean you up Airi. You did great tonight.""</p><p>Airi's eyes were already closed as Yuki began to slide the washcloth over the girl's glistening body...</p>"
1727,"Coming of Age at the Onsen, Part 5 (Colette's Massage)",Izayoi,5,Young Frenchgirl Colette makes a new friend and discovers just how good a massage can feel.,"['F/g', '1st', 'mast', 'massage', 'ws', 'yuri']","<p>""Douzo Colette-chan! I'm so glad I get to spend time with you tonight!"" Ayaka Sajiki, Mrs. Watanabe's best friend at the inn flashed a perfect, glowing smile to the young French girl she'd been assigned to care for.</p><p>""Thank you Miss Sajiki. Please treat me kindly."" Colette spoke and bowed to the older lady standing before her in a most demure and ""Japanese"" fashion. It was apparent that this girl was quick when it came to adopting the customs of her new home.</p><p>""Ara? There's no need to call me Sajiki here at the inn! I want us all to become good friends so please call me Ayaka, OK?""</p><p>""Jaa, Ayaka-san"" The faintest smile spread across the young French girl's face as she followed the masseuse towards the massage table in the center of the ornate, serene-looking treatment room.</p><p>Tonight Ayaka was dressed in a customary pure-white salon attendant's uniform. Her skirt went down to her knees and her short sleeved white top was pressed and proper, looking much like the uniform worn by most Japanese nurses. Her hair was also done up in a small bun that would make it much easier to do her job tonight.</p><p>Doing a quick once over of the young European import before her, Ayaka found herself immediately smitten with the young Colette. Her long, damp, chestnut-colored hair looked absolutely radiant at the moment, reaching down all the way to the small of her back. Her adorable, tiny nose and blue eyes (the latter such a rare sight in Japan) helped to frame a beautiful smile of perfect tiny white teeth that Ayaka hoped to tease out of her at least a few times tonight. Pair her cute appearances with her slightly tan completion and doll-like 4'2 frame, and Ayaka found herself resisting the urge to try and snuggle with the young girl as she would a cute plushie.</p><p>""Colette we're about to begin, so would you mind taking off your robe?""</p><p>""Yes, Ayaka-san""</p><p>With a shy, downward glance, Colette undid the loose knot around her waist and slipped out of her soft pink robe. The girl was wearing nothing underneath save for a pair of white cotton panties covering her most private places. As she reached for Colette's robe, Ayaka did a once over of the young girl, drinking in the cute shape of her tiny brown nipples, slender legs and abdomen, and the daintiest pair of cute little feet. But more than anything, Ayaka couldn't help but notice just how SHY the little 10 year old was. ""It's no different than how I used to be I suppose"", she thought as she reminisced for the briefest of moments. ""I used to hate going to the onsen with my family. In fact I could barely glance my own mother's way when we were both undressed. But things have obviously changed now and ever since we started offering those ""special services"" of ours here at the inn I hardly think I could consider myself ""shy"" anymore."" She smiled to herself as she thought about the shy, young Ayaka who had grown up to be the ""old hand"" amongst the masseuses here at Sakura Paradise.</p><p>""I'll have to really get her comfortable if we're going to truly enjoy each other's company."" She thought. Hanging up the girl's robe on the hooks along the far wall, she silently sneaked up behind the young Colette who was presently mesmerized, staring at the small fountain in the corner of the room. With one quick motion she reached down and scooped up the girl with two arms, causing a small squeal to escape her victim's lips.</p><p>""Up we go! Let's get started!"" Ayaka's easy smile was soon matched by Colette's own as she lay cradled in the older woman's arms.</p><p>""Ayaka-san, you surprised me!""</p><p>""Well you were taking toooo loooong Colette-chan!"" Ayaka faux-pouted at her.</p><p>""No I wasn't! The table was just too tall!"" The girl whined in playful protest.</p><p>Ayaka laid the girl down on the massage table, brushed the long wayward strands of hair from her chest and arms then reached for the dropper of warm massage oil to her left.</p><p>""Today I'm going to start with your tummy Colette. I hope you're not ticklish!"" She moved the dropper over the girl's tiny outie belly button.</p><p>""I'm not tickl-oh!"" Colette's gasp of surprise cut off her retort as the warm oil began to drip onto her abdomen. Her hands darted to cover her belly and her little toes curled as she struggled to keep her composure.</p><p>""Now, now be honest Colette!"" Ayaka tsked playfully and used her own hands to push away those which were blocking her path, landing gently on the little girl's stomach.</p><p>""I'm going to start now, so just close your eyes and relax OK?""</p><p>""Hai"" The girl replied obediently and Ayaka felt the little one's body relax and soften.</p><p>She began her massage by gently running her hands up and down the girl's stomach and chest, moving with long, graceful strokes, working the oil into the 10 year old's supple skin. Ayaka loved the feeling of massaging her young charges, their flexible, pliant bodies offered but the slightest resistance and made her work something akin to an effortless dream. No need to work out the knots and tight muscles that came with age, just the feeling of soft baby-like skin beneath her palms.</p><p>She continued to thoroughly massage the young girl's front, running her open palms over both her stomach and chest. Ayaka noticed the slightest bit of twisting and turning from Colette as she repeatedly circled the young girl's sensitive nipples with her hands. Slowly the little brown buds, no bigger than a one-yen coin, began to rise from the flat surface of her chest, standing to attention, an acknowledgement of the pleasurable new sensations they were experiencing.</p><p>Feeling that it was time to change things up, she took her hands off the girl's chest, reaching now for her left arm, taking the tiny palm into her own hands and starting to work her way up centimeter by centimeter to the girl's biceps. Noticing this change in the flow, Colette drowsily opened her eyes, casting a vague glance toward the older woman. Ayaka could almost sense a bit of wistfulness in her gaze. ""Colette, I forgot to mention it earlier, but I am so impressed by your Japanese! Have you been in Japan for a long time, Kindergarten perhaps?"" Ayaka began to strike up a bit of a conversation as she worked the tiny muscles in the girl's arm.</p><p>""No Ayaka-san, I came here two years ago.""</p><p>""Only two years!? Sugoi! I can barely tell you are a foreigner!""</p><p>""I am still learning. I don't do very well on our tests at school. Writing is very hard. But Miyuki, Airi, and Sarah always help me so I have been learning.""</p><p>""Well you're almost perfect! I wish I spoke another language as beautifully as you! I studied English in school for six years but can barely remember ""Hello, how are you?"". I wish I could speak French, I think it's such a romantic language.""</p><p>""Romantic?"" Colette inquired shyly. Ayaka doubted the young girl had reflected on her own language in such a way before.</p><p>""Well when those handsome French men say all those romantic things in old movies, sometimes I wish they were saying them to me!"" She replied. ""Even though I can't understanding what they are saying...""</p><p>""That's silly!"" Colette giggled the masseuse's admission. ""I think those movies are boring. I like Japanese anime! Pokemon are so cute and magical girl shows are fun to watch!""</p><p>""Well maybe you'll understand when you become an old woman like me."" Ayaka laughed and moved around the table to the girl's other arm.</p><p>""But Ayaka-san you don't look old. How old are you?""</p><p>""You're very kind Colette, but an old lady like me can never reveal her secret. In fact I celebrated my 29th birthday for the 7th time just last week!""</p><p>Colette look puzzled for a moment, but then her face showed a hint of sudden understanding and she began to laugh. ""You're funny Ayaka-san!""</p><p>""Thank you Colette, I still hope to become a comedian someday!"" Ayaka smiled and laid down Colette other arm, the pair of them now devoid of any lingering tension.</p><p>Soaking her hands once more in oil, she placed them on the girl's slim, slightly tan thighs and slowly slid them downwards.</p><p>""Well now I'm going to relax these cute little feet of yours Colette. I hope they're less ticklish than your tummy!"" Hands sliding down to reach the tips of the girl's toes, she slowly wrapped her hands around the girl's feet, thumbs coming to rest in the curves of her arches.</p><p>A fit of giggles and a slight kick were signs that Colette was most definitely ticklish.</p><p>""Ayaka-san no feet please! I'm really ticklish.""</p><p>""I can't do that Colette-chan. Your mother paid for the full course, you don't want me to lose my job do you?"" Ayaka pouted while maintaining the most mischievous expression.</p><p>""Aya-haha-ka-san, ha ha, sto-ppit!"" Beset by giggles, Colette kicked her feet about in futile protest as Ayaka kept a firm grasp them and continued to work her thumbs firmly into the girl's soles.</p><p>""Hold tight Colette! I just need a few minutes here!"" Ayaka adopted a look of mock seriousness, averting her gaze from the young girl's eyes and seeming to focus solely on her playful tormenting of the little girl.</p><p>The few minutes of ticklish torture that followed were of a similar pattern as Colette kicked, giggled, squealed and squirmed all while Ayaka deliberately provoked the girl through a series of swipes and rubs devised to provoke the maximum ticklish response from her victim, only granting the elementary schooler brief respites where she focused on a single little toe for a few seconds every now and then. Colette for her part didn't seem too aggravated by the one-sided assault. She fought and failed but seemed to enjoy the moment to let loose with this new friend she'd made, laughing louder than she'd ever have the courage to around her parents, friends, and classmates.</p><p>But as fun as it as was, everyone does have their limit with such things, especially someone as tiny and seemingly as sensitive as Colette was. In the midst of her playful escape attempts suddenly her voice developed slight more panicked edge.</p><p>""Hahaha, Ayaka-san! Stop! Haha. Please!""</p><p>""Just one more minute Colette!""</p><p>""No, if you don't stop, haha, I'm going to leak!"" This time Colette sounded a tad bit serious. Stopping her massage torture for a moment, Ayaka looked up in mock surprise.</p><p>""Oh no! Colette-chan is going to wet herself? How embarrassing! Well, I'll stop if you make me a promise."" Once more she slid her hands across the girl's overly sensitive feet.</p><p>""OK! OK! I promise!"" Colette seemed quite eager to agree.</p><p>""But you don't even know what it is!""</p><p>""What is it?"" Colette enquired desperately.</p><p>""I want you to call me Ayaka from now on. Now that were friends, ""Ayaka-san"" makes me feel so old!""</p><p>""OK, Ayaka-saAHH!"" The tickle attack resumed.</p><p>""But you just promised!"" Ayaka shouted, acting disappointed, but with quite the opposite expression on her face.</p><p>""OK! HAHA, OK! Ayaka! Ayaka! Stop please! I can't hold it!"" Colette voice left little room for doubt. Finally relenting, Ayaka stood up to and looked down smiling on her flushed, nearly hyperventilating new friend.</p><p>""Thank you Colette! I'm so happy we're friends now!"" The mix of genuine and mischievousness joy in her expression was quite the sight to behold.</p><p>As Colette tried to catch her breath, she barely managed to eke out a whispered ""me too"".</p><p>Deciding to tease the girl a bit more intimately before moving on, Ayaka again adopted that well-practiced voice of faux concern.</p><p>""But are you really, OK? You said you were about to leak! Wait! Is that a wet spot on your panties?!"" Ayaka was of course not going to let obviously evidence to the contrary dissuade her.</p><p>""No! I didn't let any out! I just said I was ABOUT to leak!"" Colette was firm in her denial, voice seemingly scared to admit something so embarrassing.</p><p>""Are you sure? It looks a little wet. I hope we don't have to change you!""</p><p>""It's not! I promise!""</p><p>""Just let me check."" Ayaka quickly begin to move up the left side of the table.</p><p>""Chec-ah!"" Colette gasped again, this time as Ayaka's fingers came to rest atop her panties, separated from Colette's precious feminine treasures by only a flimsy scrap of cloth.</p><p>Ayaka gently stroked her fingers up and down, relishing the girl's cute embarrassment and enjoying her brief exploration of the girl's childish sex through her underwear. Colette had quieted down and now wore a distant and slightly embarrassed expression as Ayaka ""checked"" for leaks.</p><p>Finally, choosing to torment the girl no more, Ayaka removed her finger and smiled toward Colette.</p><p>""My mistake! It looks like you're all dry Colette. Now it's time to do your back, so roll over!""</p><p>Colette, still a bit red-cheeked, quickly flipped onto her backside. Ayaka once again took a full dropper of oil from the side table and set to work once more.</p><p>The next 10 minutes passed quickly as Ayaka skillfully worked her hands over the young girl's shoulder blades, back muscles, and legs. As she worked, the two of them made small talk, Ayaka enquiring about the girl's school life and Colette eventually working up the courage to ask if Ayaka was married.</p><p>""Well Colette, I've thought about it before, but I'm really busy with this fun job here at the inn. Ms. Watanabe and I have been friends for 18 years. She invited me to work here when I graduated high school.""</p><p>""Really?""</p><p>""Yeah, I always thought working at an onsen ryokan (hotsprings resort) was like a dream come true. I love dressing up in pretty Japanese clothes and the baths after work are amazing! Plus I get to spend time with cute girls like you.""</p><p>Colette offered her a shy smile as Ayaka continue to massage and stroke the girl's shoulders and upper arms.</p><p>""But maybe you could introduce me to one of those attractive French guys sometime. Do you know any?""</p><p>Colette tittered once more, amused by her friend's playful banter.</p><p>""Well all my friends live in Japan now, but if I ever go back to France I'll try to help you Ayaka."" She offered.</p><p>""Well it's a promise!"" As Ayaka was talking she had slowly worked her hands down the girl's back, and now, seizing the light hearted moment, she turned towards the girl's lower body and slid her hands quickly under the girl's underwear. With each hand she gripped one of the girl's cute, firm buns and began to knead them like dough.</p><p>Colette's reaction was immediate. Another squeal and then she clenched her buttocks with surprising strength, squirming to escape yet another violation of her private and sensitive places.</p><p>""Ayaka! That's ticklish too!""</p><p>""You know what happens when you break your promises right!?"" Ayaka continued her playful assault.</p><p>""OK, OK! Maybe I'll look when I'm on vacation next summer!"" Her cute little rear felt like a freshly caught fish in Ayaka's hands, Colette seemed to be moments from slipping through her grasp and escaping off the table.</p><p>""Well...if you promise..."" Ayaka easing up, acting satisfied. Returning to the girl's upper body, she began to work the girl's lower back, making her way up centimeter by centimeter until she returned to the nape of her neck, working those small muscles that were tender but felt soooo satisfying when massaged by a skilled hand.</p><p>Colette feeling like she had dodged yet another crisis, had let herself relax once more, eyes returning to a half-lidded state and a satisfied, relaxed expression on her young, angelic face.</p><p>Ayaka was pleased by how adaptable the shy girl had been to her teasing and friendly overtures. Her passive nature fit right in to Japan's more reserved society, but it seemed like the girl had a playful streak in her as well. Having just about finished up the girl's full body work-over, Ayaka felt like it was just about time to get a bit more ""personal"" with the young girl. If things went right, she'd get a chance to be her much more intimate friend her in just a few moments.</p><p>Finally stopping her ministrations, she spoke to Collette softly while grabbing her underarms, helping the girl on to her knees.</p><p>""We're almost done Colette. Are you enjoying it?""</p><p>""Yes, it feels very good Ayaka-s-"" Ayaka shot the girl a teasing glance, hand reaching for the girl's belly. ""Ayaka!""</p><p>""Hearing that makes me so happy!"" Ayaka's sweet voice perfectly glossed over her more impish nature. Once again she gently picked up the girl and set her on the end of the table facing the door. This time she was pleased to see that Colette showed nary a reaction to the sudden move.</p><p>""Now Colette, it's time to start the last part of the spa treatment for today."" Ayaka spoke gently but firmly as she looked up at the clock, confirming the time. ""Why don't you sit here and close your eyes while I get a few things ready? I really think you'll like this.""</p><p>""Okay Ayaka""</p><p>Ayaka was glad to hear the girl's trusting tone. While Colette sat on the edge of the table, eyes closed, peacefully swinging her legs back and forth, Ayaka made her way to the back of room to the chair along the far wall under a framed picture of Mt. Fuji in spring.</p><p>With a few deft motions she slipped off her sandals and uniform. Taking a few more seconds to reach behind her back, she undid her white bra, leaving her in only a pair of modest yet tight-fitting white cotton underpants.</p><p>Putting her clothes on the chair, she turned back towards the waiting youngster, padding barefoot towards the massage table and using the step stool beside it to climb up deftly after dipping her hands once more in the warm massage oil.</p><p>Sliding up behind the young girl, her own underpants already growing damp from the residual oil on the table, she reached her arms around the young girl, embracing her in one swift motion.</p><p>""Caught you!""</p><p>""Akaya!"" Once more Colette was overwhelmed by another surprise, nearly jumping out of her skin as the older woman held her in a gentle, motherly, and somewhat oily embrace.</p><p>""Ayaka, where are your clothes!?"" Colette looked up over her shoulder towards the smiling lady hugging her from behind. While she couldn't see behind her too well, Ayaka's bare legs which were now straddling Colette and the feel of the older lady's slim but firm B-cup size bare breasts on the 10-year olds back were evidence enough to Colette of her new friend's state of dress.</p><p>""Well Colette, I decided it was time for some ""skinship""!"" Ayaka replied, referencing a well known Japanese catchphrase for the bonding that often occurs between family members and friends when sharing a bath. Most surely the phrase rarely carried a sexual connotation, so Ayaka knew that she was taking some liberties with the definition given what she had in mind.</p><p>""Skinship?""</p><p>""You know, like when your mother washes your back and hair in the shower.""</p><p>""But my mom doesn't do that."" Colette responded matter-of-factly.</p><p>Ayaka suddenly felt a bit silly. So natural was the concept to her that she had forgotten the cultural differences that existed between the French and Japanese. But now it was time to adapt and she still needed to sell the idea to the young girl.</p><p>""Well things are a bit different in France aren't they? I know, how about I teach you how Japanese people enjoy skinship then? I promise it'll be great. Haven't you enjoyed everything so far?""</p><p>""Well...sometimes it felt really good, but you like to tickle me Ayaka, that's mean!""</p><p>""It's only a little teasing!"" Ayaka had already begun to work the girl's shoulders as she bargained with her. ""How about I promise this time? I won't do anything ""strange"" or ""new"" before I ask you?""</p><p>""Well, OK"" It looked like Colette was willing to take the promise at face value. Of course Ayaka intended to keep it, but she already had a few ideas in mind for how to bend the rules.</p><p>""Alright Colette, let's enjoy some skinship! Here, lay back on my chest. My ""pillows"" are a bit small, but I think they're still comfortable!"" She eased the young girl backwards, situating the girl's tiny bottom between her thighs and easing back her head until it was snuggled nicely in the valley of her breasts.</p><p>""Just relax Colette, you'll really like this.""</p><p>With those last words of encouragement Ayaka begin to work on the young girl once more, rubbing down her arms, neck, and temples. As the minutes past, Colette became more and more relaxed, Ayaka's touches often prompt gentle sighs as she continued to relax the girl.</p><p>Mrs. Watanabe preferred that her staff didn't insert themselves too ""physically"" into the girl's first nights at the inn, but Ayaka was adamant that ""skinship"" was a legitimate and effective part of her job. She loved getting close and comfortable with the young girls, and she felt that it was the key to reaching that final ""objective"" all while keeping the clients she worked with feeling calm and protected with her warm embrace.</p><p>Already the process seemed to be working as effectively as usual and Colette appeared fully relaxed while resting her head against Ayaka's chest. Deciding that it was safe to take the next step, Ayaka removed her hands from the girl's temples and placed them onto her chest. Slowly, she began to rub in big gentle circles, allow Colette to feel relaxed and at ease. But as time passed she narrowed her focus, strengthening her touch and keying in once more on those tiny nipples standing proud as two tiny peaks on that flat chest.</p><p>The focus on the girl's chest provoked a subtle reaction from the young Colette, her sighs and moans became a bit louder and Ayaka could almost feel the girl straining forward as her skilled fingers danced around those tiny nipples with a skilled touch.</p><p>""Does this feel good Colette?""</p><p>""Yeah..."" The girl was in a dreamy state as she experienced these new, intimate touches.</p><p>""Girls really enjoy being touched here, it helps them feel good. Are you relaxed Colette?""</p><p>""It feels like I'm floating Ayaka...""</p><p>Ayaka smiled at the girl's honesty. She continue to focus on her chest, now beginning to squeeze and gently pinch those tiny peaks, eliciting gasps and little squeaks from the little girl.</p><p>""You really like that, don't you Colette? Just wait until they get bigger, you'll like it even more!""</p><p>""Will mine get as big as yours?"" Colette inquired curiously. Ayaka could feel her shaking her head in a concerned, observant fashion as it lay buried in Ayaka's modest bust.</p><p>""Well Colette, if those beautiful French girls I see in magazines are any indication, I think yours might get much bigger than mine."" She punctuated her words of encouragement by gently pinching the girl's nipples between her middle and ring fingers. Colette jumped ever so slightly as yet another burst of new and unexpected pleasure washed over her.</p><p>Ayaka considered her next move. ""This girl really seems to be going along with everything so well. Now I wonder if I can get her to ask for the last step herself?"" Deciding that it was time to take the chance, she stopped her stimulation of the young girl's immature chest, looking down to meet the girl's disappointed gaze.</p><p>""Colette, now it's time to do your thighs, OK? I skipped them before because I thought they might be too ticklish but surely it can't be worse than your feet and tummy, right? I'll be gentle."" She looked at her reassuringly.</p><p>""OK Ayaka, I'll try not to laugh."" Colette's voice seemed to indicate that even she had no faith in herself when it came to resisting the big tickle monster seated behind her.</p><p>""Well let's spread your legs a bit. Here, rest them on my legs.""</p><p>Ayaka reached for the controls at the table side, raising the top of the table to support her back and allowing her to work unfettered with her legs extended down the length of the table. She used her own feet to hook the girl's skinny legs over hers and then used her hands to slide them up her thighs, little feet hanging off the table on both sides. Now Colette's legs were spread wide, giving Ayaka easy access and a tantalizing view of the girl's puffy, slightly raised nether regions covered by the thinnest of barriers.</p><p>Reaching down to begin her work, Ayaka placed her warm, oil-slicked hands on the girl's inner thighs.</p><p>Despite assurances, this move was greeted with a giggle and a quick effort by Colette to close her legs, one which Ayaka fought with her own.</p><p>""Ara? Coleeette-chaan? You promised, ne?"" Ayaka looked down playfully but sharply at the young girl she was cradling in her arms.</p><p>Colette looked back at her with a barely suppressed fit of giggles hiding behind her amused eyes and playful smile.</p><p>""OK, it's a promise.""</p><p>""Good."" Ayaka said with a self-satisfied harrumph. ""Now I can get to work.""</p><p>She began gently, wrapping her hands around the girls inner thighs, rubbing up and down, hands sliding from just above Colette's knees to mere centimeters from her groin.</p><p>Colette seemed to relax, settling into a grove again, enjoying the touches she was getting.</p><p>""It's important to relax these muscles too Colette, it'll help you be more flexible."" Ayaka encouraged her gently.</p><p>""Hmmm"" The girl seemed to be drifting in an ocean.</p><p>Now, Ayaka moved to tease the girl a bit, instead of gripping her tiny thighs, she instead begin to massage her by rubbing the tips of her fingers up and down her soft, youthful skin, an action sure to produce a stronger reaction from the girl. Surely enough the girl began to gasp and shake a bit, Colette was seemingly trying hard to keep her promise not to give in to laughter and ticklishness as Ayaka continued her work.</p><p>Ayaka massaged the girl tenderly, and as time passed, she slowly tried to make things a bit more intimate. Snuggling her head up next to Colette's, she worked her fingers higher and higher up the girl's thighs. Colette responded to the rising tension and sensation with quicker breaths, longer sighs, and a slight flushing of her serene, adorable face.</p><p>Finally, Ayaka settled on moving in for the kill. Her ministrations had moved her fingers ever closer to Colette's most tender of spot, and she began to use her fingers to stroke the fine, sinewy muscles of the girl's groin, working her hands over the tiny bumps and ridges. Colette at this point seemed to be in a daze, nearly overcome by the new sensations she was feeling but unsure of how to react. She continued her cute mewling and gentle rocking beneath Ayaka's fingers.</p><p>Ayaka then reach the final boundary, the loosely elastic edges of the girl's thin cotton panties. With her tips of her index fingers she pushed them up ever, ever so slightly, wedging her fingers in the small crevice created on both sides. She started to gently slide her fingers up and down, already far into the young girl's underdeveloped but sensitive erogenous zones, tantalizing and titillating the young French girl in ways she had never felt before.</p><p>Caught up in the heat of the moment, the sexiness of their present positions, and the cute, rapid breathing of the girl she held between her supple breasts, Ayaka had to fight the urge to listen to her other ""brain"" hidden somewhere in her own rapidly moistening panties and try not to with get carried away by the moment. She was going to make Colette ask for it, even if the little girl wasn't exactly sure what she wanted yet.</p><p>""Do you like when I do this Colette?"" Ayaka punctuated her question by stroking the distant edges of the girl's netherlips even faster in a smooth up and down rhythm. The rapid strokes produced another gasp, a telling, aching thrust of the girl's little pelvis and finally a most honest admission.</p><p>""I really like it Ayaka.""</p><p>""How do you feel?"" Ayaka continued her line of question.</p><p>Breathing shallowly and at a quick pace, Colette managed an answer:</p><p>""I feel warm and...tingly.""</p><p>""Tingly? Where?"" Ayaka tried to sound genuinely curious.</p><p>Now the girl's bashfulness returned a bit. ""I'm not sure Ayaka, I think down...there.""</p><p>Ayaka smiled. Now things were getting good. She just needed the girl to realize what it is she really wanted for herself.</p><p>""Down there Colette? Hm...do you mean here?"" With those clipped, enunciate words she stopped her stroking and rested the fingers of her right hand firmly atop the center of those cotton panties. This time Ayaka didn't just feel the impression of the girl's little vagina beneath her fingers, but also a sensation of warmth and slight dampness. Not hearing an answer, she begin tapping impatiently on the girl's covered slit, setting off a whole slew of slight pleasurable reactions from the girl.</p><p>""Here Colette?"" Ayaka asked doggedly.</p><p>Finally the urging seemed to be enough and the girl admitted it shyly: ""Yes""</p><p>Smiling, Ayaka made the most of the implicit permission she had just received to move things along.</p><p>""Well maybe we need to do this spot too Colette. Do you want me to massage you here?""</p><p>After what seems like an eternity, Ayaka heard the smallest voice of assent.</p><p>""Please""</p><p>Needing no further confirmation, Ayaka dived straight forward into her final objective of the evening.</p><p>Slipping her right hand below the little girl's panties, her slick fingers came to rest on the girl's tiny, damp labia. Ignoring Colette's long, aching sigh for the slightest of moments, Ayaka did some scouting, stretching out her fingers to feel the definition of the girl's two puffy lips, her now slick little slit, and finally the little button near the top, that tiny bit of flesh that evoked the biggest jump as Ayaka rubbed in its vicinity.</p><p>""This little bit is called your clitoris Colette. I think many girls say it's their favorite place to have massaged.""</p><p>For a few seconds she focused on gently and deliberately stimulating that tiny bead, watching the young girl writhe and curl her toes right in front of her. Ayaka loved knowing that she could cause such reactions in her little guests. Just the thought that she was able to make a young child to turn to putty at the feel of her touch had her so turned on that she was certain that oil was no longer the main culprit behind the wetness in her own panties.</p><p>Taking her finger off the little love button, Ayaka next placed her hands on Colette's stomach, sliding them down into the girl's panties once more. Again she began to use her fingertips, this time to masturbate the girl's still child-like labia directly, taking care to slowly work the girl's panties down her legs.</p><p>Colette's panting and squirming combined with Ayaka's quick and teasing strokes caused the girl's panties to slowly separate themselves from the girl's waist and crotch, coming to rest half way down her thighs. Her vagina now fully exposed, Ayaka could now both see and feel the slick and puffy little treasure she was slowly trying to unlock.</p><p>Colette seemed intoxicated by the pleasure she was feeling at this point, panting and ever so slightly thrusting her pelvis towards Ayaka's hands whenever they seemed to stray from the girl's most sensitive spots for even a second. Ayaka's fingers coming anywhere near the tiny cleft at the top of her little slit was enough to have Colette squirming this way and that, hoping to feel direct pressure on her little clit once more.</p><p>""She's waited so long now, I suppose I really should give her what her body is saying it wants."" Ayaka thought. She knew she only had a brief amount of time left with the girl that evening and it wouldn't due to keep the other staff waiting as well. Pulling both of their legs inward, she hooked her hands around the little girl's panties and pulled them down the girl's legs as far as she could. ""Colette-chan, would you kick those off for me?""</p><p>The response was a flurry of activity, Colette sending that last offending piece of cloth to the floor by kicking those panties the last few centimeters off her feet.</p><p>Amused at the all too eager response, evidence of a near total transformation from the shy girl, Ayaka made the girl wait no longer and once more spread out her legs to help her get her release. Once Colette was spread-eagled and tucked into position once more, the older masseuse placed her right index finger right atop the girl's small but stiffened little clitoris, rubbing it in gentle circles as she prompted the girl once more:</p><p>""It's here, right Colette? Is this the best?""</p><p>""Yesssss, please don't stop!""</p><p>""Well let's see what happens if I don't then!"" Ayaka laughed playfully and started the final act. Upping the speed with which she was masturbating the young girl, she also brought her left hand in to help, fingers gentle stroking the girl from her perineum to the top of her vulva and back. The combination brought out Colette's most passionate, desperate response yet, the girl was literally shoving her little vagina as hard as she could into the woman's rapidly spinning and stroking fingers. Colette's face was a mix of flushed excitement and concentration on her task as she sought to maximize her pleasure.</p><p>As the brief moments leading up Colette's first orgasm passed like this, Ayaka begin to smile in anticipation. Colette had opened up to her so willing and trustingly after she had broken the ice, and now as Ayaka begin to feel the first tale-tale squeezes and contractions, she had no doubt the girl was close. But what still left her incredibly turned on was the fact that the girl had no clue just what exactly was ""coming"". Ayaka was certain it would be her biggest surprise yet.</p><p>It was precisely when Ayaka was finishing those last thoughts when the water finally crested over the dam and Colette's first orgasm was upon her. ""Ah! Ayaka!"" Her sharp cry was cut off by gasp of pleasure as her legs tried to squeeze shut despite Ayaka's best efforts. Colette's toes were curled, pointing straight down, while her face rose towards the ceiling, her little mouth letting out moans and short cries of passion.</p><p>Feeling the contractions begin, Ayaka had slid her index finger in the valley of the girl's little slit. Enjoying the quick and light series of contractions around her finger she also admired the small amount of slick and milky girl cum that now coated her fingers and slowly leaked out onto the young girl's vaginal lips.</p><p>As the young girl rode out her climax, Ayaka kissed her on the forehead, slowly stroking her silky brown hair as the girl panted, gasped for breath and slowly came down from her orgasmic peak that was nearly an hour in the making. Worried that perhaps Colette might feel a rush of embarrassment come over her again, Ayaka was relieved to instead see a look of contentment on the girl's face.</p><p>""Perhaps she thinks this is just another regular surprise that Ayaka likes to tease her clients with?""</p><p>Ayaka laughed to herself.</p><p>""Thank you, Ayaka-sa, I mean Ayaka!"" Colette suddenly interrupted the woman's thoughts with a surprising exclamation.</p><p>""Did you like it Colette?""</p><p>""Yes! That felt amazing!"" The girl seemed quite pleased by the wonderful conclusion.</p><p>""So do you want to come back for more massages with me?""</p><p>""Really? Please let's do it again!""</p><p>""OK! But promise we'll stay friends if you want my ""special service"" again!""</p><p>Colette smiled shyly at her in acknowledgement. For a few more seconds Ayaka continued to rock and pat the girl, right hand still gently stroking the girl's overly sensitive, slick vagina. She glanced at her cum-covered hand and marveled for the umpteenth time as to how young girls could create such copious amounts of lubrication when they were excited.</p><p>A few moments later, Ayaka was still caught up in her own thoughts when luck planted another opportunity for mischief at her feet. Looking up, Colette's voice again disturbed Ayaka's internal musings.</p><p>""Ayaka?""</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""Can I get up? I have to pee now.""</p><p>Ayaka's response with accompanied yet another teasing smile:</p><p>""But aren't you tired Colette? Why don't we rest like this a bit more? You can hold it right?""</p><p>""But Ayaka, this time it's serious, I really might leak!"" The girl's voice did sound a bit urgent this time, much like when Ayaka's tickling had pushed her to her limits.</p><p>""Well last time I was worried about you panties, but you took them off now. Why not go here?""</p><p>""HERE!?"" But this is the massage room!""</p><p>""It's OK, we can wash it all off of course. That why we have a shower in here.""</p><p>""But Ayaka! It's embarrassing, and I might even get it on you!""</p><p>""Well we both need a shower right? Plus Colette's already shown me ALL her private places."" Another shiver inducing rub of the girl's exposed little clitoris reinforced her point.</p><p>""But...""</p><p>""Come on Colette! Just do it naturally! Just relax!""</p><p>Ayaka once again doubled down on her gentle post-orgasmic masturbating of the young girl, and now she used her left had to massage the girl's pubis, apply the slightest pressure on the girl's bladder.</p><p>""Pee Colette! Hurry up! You'll feel better.""</p><p>""But, I said it's em-ah!"" Colette's interjection was cut short by her own surprise at her sudden loss of control which she noticed at the exact same moment Ayaka felt a stream of warm liquid running across her right hand.</p><p>""Good girl! Let it all out Colette!"" Ayaka cupped her hand around the girl's vagina letting the warm stream of urine pool in her hand and slowly drip down her hand into tiny rivulets on the table and Colette's thighs. Colette kept her head down, avoiding the Ayaka's gaze, even as she seemed to be enjoying the warmth against her skin and a feeling of relief.</p><p>""See how warm it is? Doesn't it feel good?""</p><p>""Ayaka! This is so embarrassing!!"" The girl was red faced even as she was no longer resisting nature's call.</p><p>After a good 15 seconds the stream slowed to a trickle and then tapered off entirely.</p><p>""Are you sure that's all Colette? You were holding it for such a long time....""</p><p>""That's all! I promise!""</p><p>""Come on, one more big squeeze!"" Ayaka spread the girl's legs even more, her fingers continuing to tease the girl's bladder and tiny urethra. Knowing how her own bladder often behaved after a good masturbation session, Ayaka was certain that girl had at least a little bit more to expose to her older friend.</p><p>Perhaps determined not to tempt more of Ayaka's playful torment, Colette adopted a look of concentration, straining to empty herself completely.</p><p>Ayaka's demands were quickly rewarded as one more long, crooked stream shot forth, followed by a sigh of relief from the 10 year old.</p><p>""There! All done! Now it's time for us to clean up Colette."" Picking up the now pee-drenched little girl once final time, she set her down on the ground beside the room's portable shower head.</p><p>Stripping off her own soaked underwear, giving Colette a few view of her womanly bush, she reached over and got the warm water flowing.</p><p>""Come close to me Colette. Let's wash ourselves together OK""</p><p>Wordlessly the young girl drew close and Ayaka begin to run the water over her small naked body.</p><p>""Skinship really does make you closer, doesn't it Colette?""</p>"
1728,"A Mother-Daughter Onsen Vacation, Part 1",Izayoi,1,Two mother's have a plan to spend an enlightening weekend with their daughters at a hot spring resort.,"['F/g', '1st', 'mast', 'massage', 'yuri', 'bath']","<p>Cast<br/>
Yukiko Tanabe, 41-year old mother<br/>
Shiori Tanabe 11-years old, 6th grade elementary student<br/>
Junko Miyamoto, 41-year old mother<br/>
Megumi Miyamoto 11-years old, 6th grade elementary student</p><p class=""h2"">Part 1:</p><p>""Be careful with your suitcase Shiori! You shouldn't drag it up the steps like that!""</p><p>""But Mom, it's heavy!"" The girl was fighting to pull her overstuffed, pink Hello Kitty suitcase up the stairs.</p><p>""Well that's because you brought too many things! I told you we would only be gone for 3 days. Look at my suitcase! It's as light as a feather!""</p><p>Yukiko Tanabe watched impatiently as her young daughter struggled to carry her suitcase up the steps to the inn. She knew Shiori had always been a bit irresponsible, but she kept hoping that her best friend Megumi's more fastidious habits would eventually rub off on her. The two girls had been inseparable for the past 5 years or so, ever since Yukiko's best friend, Junko Miyamoto, had moved back to Koriyama City with her husband a few years ago. The two women had spent their youth playing basketball together on their school and later their prefectural team. Separated by college, she was ecstatic to be reunited with her dear friend, especially when she came back to town with a cute little daughter the same age as her own Shiori in tow.</p><p>Now with their girls halfway through their 6th and final year of elementary school, they had conspired to plan this trip to a fancy Yamagata onsen (a Japanese volcanic hotspring) over the 3-day weekend. Though both mothers regretted their present circumstances somewhat, sadly work kept them away from their families more than they'd like. They were left with little more than time for dinner, chores, homework, and tea time to spend with family after long days in the office that often ended well past 7pm. But now, Shiori and Megumi were growing up, showing the first tell-tale signs of puberty at eleven years of age. The older women had come to a consensus that it was important to make sure their daughters spent some real quality time with their mothers at this sensitive age.</p><p>Yukiko had long been a fan of onsens. Being a native of Japan's Ooita Prefecture, she had spent her early years in a town literally full of the volcanically heated, therapeutic public baths. She was glad that her family's move before her first year of middle school to Koriyama in the Touhoku region had not kept her too far from such relaxing delights, even if they were a bit less prevalent. She of course was also grateful that it had allowed her to meet her best friend Junko, an energetic young girl with whom she had spent the golden years of her adolescence. Junko was a true and faithful friend with which she had experienced so many firsts...so many of her most special and tender moments growing up. Yukiko was looking forward to the weekend as not just an opportunity to get away from work, but also to rekindle and deepen her relationship with both her good friend and her daughter. While Yukiko knew that the work she did to help provide for her family meant that she couldn't always be there as much as she wanted, she at least hoped to maintain as close and warm a relationship as she could with the cute, energetic girl who was the light of her life. While she truly did love her husband, Yukiko sometimes felt that with their busy lifestyle, their mutual love of Shiori was the strongest thread holding them together.</p><p>Finally it seemed like Shiori had finished her climb to the top of the stairs. ""Haaa, I'm so tired!""</p><p>""Well next time watch your mother pack and try to learn a thing or two!"" She turned towards the door of the inn.</p><p>""Come on, I think Megumi and Mrs.Miyamoto are already waiting inside.""</p><p>""Really? I'm gonna go say hi!"" The girl dashed off, her luggage seemingly having lost a few kilos in her excitement.</p><p>""Wai-"" Yukiko was about to start yelling again but figured that she might as well let the girl have her fun.</p><p>She slowly followed her daughter into the inn. Taking off her shoes and walking into the lobby, she rounded the corner to see her daughter standing alongside Junko and Megumi.</p><p>At first glance, it was almost unbelievable to think that Shiori and Megumi were nearly attached at the hip. For all of Shiori's energetic, flippant personality, Megumi was a paragon of shy, seriousness. With short black hair cropped to just below her ears, she wore a pair of cute pink-rimmed glasses and always seemed to have a book within arm's reach. While the girls didn't exactly share many of their innate gifts, they nevertheless enjoyed an easygoing partnership, with Shiori often taking the lead, and Megumi-chan providing the common sense during their youthful adventures. Thinking back to her own reserved and serious adolescent demeanor, Yukiko had to admit that the bold, fearless Junko and herself hadn't exactly been two peas of a pod when they had begun their friendship either. It was amusing to see that they had both raised girls with rather different personalities than their own.</p><p>""Junko!""</p><p>""Yukiko! It's good to see you!""</p><p>""It really is Junko! It's been 3 weeks since we've managed to even have lunch. I REALLY need this vacation!""</p><p>""I know, I know. This weekend is going to be great. It looks like the girls are already excited too."" Junko laughed in her typical, bright manner.</p><p>""Yes, Shiori couldn't keep still in the car it seemed. It's good to see you too Megumi! Your skirt looks so cute!"" Yukiko greeted the girl as she glance down at her adorable ruffled white skirt and stockings combo.</p><p>""Thank you Mrs.Tanabe. It's nice to see you too."" Megumi smiled and bowed to the older lady.</p><p>""Well I suppose we should check-in."" Yukiko began making her way towards the counter until Junko laid a hand on her shoulder.</p><p>""Oh Yukiko, I already checked in for us. Our room is on the second floor, room 217, it's only 1 staircase away from the main bath.""</p><p>""That sounds wonderful! Well come on Shiori, let's take our things to the room.""</p><p>""Are we going to take a bath right now?"" Shiori began walking alongside her mother as the party moved toward the stairs.</p><p>""Of course, that's why we're here right? This weekend we're going to take lots of baths and eat lots of good food I hope.""</p><p>Junko chimed is as well. ""Yes, our set course dinner begins at 7, so let's hurry up and get ready to take a bath before we go.""</p><p>""I'll race you up the stairs Megumi!"" Shiori suddenly surprised her young friend by taking her hand and pulling her towards the stairs. The young girl was gazing off into the distance as she was apt to do, and was taken quite by surprise.</p><p>""Shiori wait!"" Megumi almost tripped. But soon enough, she figured out what her friend was up to, and chased after her. Yukiko and Junko watched what turned out to be a close race, at least until the two hit the stairs, where once again Shiori's massive suitcase left her stuck.</p><p>""No fair Megumi! Wait for me!"" Megumi giggles echoed as she ran up the stairs with ease carrying her small overnight bad.</p><p>""I wish my girl could have a little more common sense like Megumi-chan"" Yukiko complained as the two mothers laughed and walked behind their children.</p><p>""Well they're still young Yukiko, and you have to admit, a lot of the things we used to do wouldn't fall under our parents definition of ""common sense"" either.""</p><p>Suddenly remembering a few of those fun and rash times, Yukiko couldn't help but smile. ""I suppose you're right. Maybe having them a little bit off the ""straight and narrow"" is just what we'll need for this vacation.</p><p>""I hope so Yukiko. I've never felt so excited or nervous about sharing something with my daughter before, but I think it'll be a lot of fun!""</p><p>""Well, I admit I was more than a bit worried, but you had such a good point when we first spoke about it. Who are we to tell them to be any different than their silly mothers were?""</p><p>""Exactly! Now let's hurry up and get in that room so we can all get in the bath.""</p><p>The two women continued their chatting as they slowly climbed the stairs to their room.</p><p>Yukiko pushed aside the pink curtain marking the women's bath and entered the changing room. As she marveled at the spacious interior, covered in straw-mat floors, her 3 traveling companions entered behind her.</p><p>""Wow Mom, this place is so BIG!""</p><p>""It really is Yukiko! Please thank your friend again for recommending this place!"" Junko's voice chased after her as well.</p><p>All four of the girls had already changed into yukatas, thin Japanese style robes worn only with undergarments and tied at the waist with an obi. The mothers picked a set of four adjacent lockers for the group and everyone gathered around to undress for the bath.</p><p>While the girls had been to such places several times, it had indeed been several years since Yukiko had managed to organize any kind of family visit. Thus she was rather amused to note that both girls had grown more conscious of their bodies during the past 2 or 3 years and they both rushed to wrap themselves in towels before removing their underwear.</p><p>Quite to the contrary, Junko and Yukiko had no such qualms, much like the other older women in the changing room. Removing their clothes in one fell swoop, they tucked their towels under their arms and turned to check on their daughters.</p><p>Shiori and Megumi finished putting their clothes in their lockers and turned toward their mothers. Yukiko couldn't help but smile at their wide-eyed surprise, seeing their mothers bare as the day they were born in this ""public"" place. They both gave the older ladies a once over, seemingly marveling at their full breasts and bushes. Of course the girls had showered with their mothers for most of their childhood, so none of that was breaking news, but now that they had become more self-conscious, they couldn't fathom how anyone could be so bold while surrounded by others in such a public place. Thankfully they both had the good sense to not say anything (lest moms try to get them to join the party) and only a pair of shocked expressions and the slight blush on Megumi's face belied what they were thinking.</p><p>""Let's go girls, first into the shower and then let's try out the onsen."" Junko led the group through another set of sliding doors, tatami flooring turning to tile and then stone as they entered the bathing area.</p><p>""Woooow"" Yukiko almost wanted to echo her daughter's surprise.</p><p>This onsen had been recently renovated, but the architects had taken great pains to preserve the traditional feel. Wooden columns, walls, and ceilings surrounded a spacious stone-tiled area. To the left were several rows of shower and washing stations. In the center of the room lay the large hot water baths, a cooler area for children, and several specialty pools featuring different additives, water jets, and even an electric bath! To the right was a small pool of cold water for the especially daring and health conscious, and doors which led to the rotenburou, the open-air hot spring pools. The two young girls padded alongside their mothers and eventually paired off by family into wash stations amongst the other guests.</p><p>Yukiko and Shiori turned on their faucets and began to wash.</p><p>""Are you excited to get away for a bit Shiori?""</p><p>""Yeah Mom, school has been very busy recently and I am so tired after studying for the math test.""</p><p>""How did you do?""</p><p>""Mom!""</p><p>""Your mother is allowed to ask isn't she?"" Yukiko chided.</p><p>""But we're on vacation!"" Shiori seemed determined to avoid the discussion.</p><p>""Fine, I suppose you'll just have to show me next week."" She said with a pleasant but motherly smile. Shiori had never quite taken to the whole arithmetic thing.</p><p>As both of them begin to wash and shampoo, Yukiko caught herself stealing a few glances at her young daughter. Shirori had always enjoyed keeping her hair long (despite the time it often took her mother to brush and dry it, and even now it reached down to the middle of her back. She was of average height for a girl her age in Japan, about 4'5"", but with a body well toned through her love of swimming and track at which she excelled. At 11 years old, the first hints of puberty had also begun to show themselves on the young girl. Yukiko felt a bit of motherly pride and admiration as she noticed the slight swells on the girl's still child-sized chest, Shiori's first step towards hopefully growing ample breasts like her mother's. (one thing that was still quite popular with her husband after all these years). The girl's hips were still several years from taking on a wider, mature form, but a glance towards their center showed that in the past year or so Shiori had spouted her first pubic hairs, they formed a small, sparse patch of fur that sat atop of little vagina and had begun to grow down the side. Looking at those wet hairs waving one by one in the shower's flow, Yukiko felt that while she could still count them all quite easily, they were nevertheless proof that her daughter was growing up healthily and normally.</p><p>""Shiori, let me wash you back."" Yukiko offered.</p><p>""But mother!"" Though the girl was sitting naked alongside her mother, she seemed to be hesitant to be seen with her mother like that.</p><p>""Come now Shiori, look, Megumi is letting Junko wash hers."" Sure enough, the assertive Junko already had her hands and washcloth on her daughter's back a few showerheads down the row. Megumi however seemed distinctly uncomfortable about the whole thing, clutching her towel in front of her and looking quite embarrassed.</p><p>Shiori followed suit, covering her front with the towel and bending over for her mother.</p><p>A thorough backwash, shampoo, and several complaints of ""too rough!"" from Shiori later, and the four of them made their way over to the onsen. Yukiko and Junko took a seat amongst the hot water in the larger pool, while their daughters, wet towels still wrapped around their shy, young bodies, took a seat a few meters over in the lukewarm pool. The two women settled into the bath together and began an almost normal conversation, the flowing water ensuring that they needn't worry about stray words drifting over to their young daughters.</p><p>""This is just the best isn't it Yukiko?"" Junko stretched out her arms and slid down into the steaming bath.</p><p>""I know Junko! It's been almost 2 years since I've even had a chance to bathe with my little girl. I was glad to see that they're both growing up nicely. Megumi is growing up too I see, she's almost as tall as Shiori!""</p><p>""I'm definitely happy about that. Shiori is such a wonderful little athlete. I hope she can get Megumi a bit more interested in the outdoors. Books are wonderful and important, but young girls need to swim, run, and jump a bit as well.""</p><p>""Well not before her study habits rub off on Shiori! If I have to fight with her about her homework one more time...""</p><p>""Now, now Yukiko, all that will come in time. For now, let's just be glad that she is growing into a beautiful young girl, just like her mother."" Junko said with a nostalgic smile.</p><p>Yukiko returned her friend's compliment with a warm smile of her own.</p><p>""I could say the same for Megumi as well. She just has the cutest little smile, whenever Shiori manages to coax it out of her of course, and I love what you do with her hair.""</p><p>""It really is nice to see them both growing up as friends, it lets me relive our school days a bit."" ""I know, I can only hope they can enjoy the same wonderful times we did."" Yukiko also felt herself taking a trip down memory lane.</p><p>""Well they seem to have the friendship part down, but I suppose our plan is to teach them a few of our ""secrets to happiness"" as well."" Junko spoke those last words with a mischievous smile.</p><p>Yukiko still felt hesitant about the long-discussed plans, but even though that hesitance still colored her voice she too had come around on the plan.</p><p>""I know Junko, I still wonder if it's too early, but I'd much rather they learn what they need to from us and have a responsible adolescence. I can't imagine what would happen if they learned some of life's most important lessons from classmates and friends with all kinds of horrible intentions.""</p><p>""Well I doubt many people would have called our ""intentions"" pure back in the day, but we had a lot of fun didn't we? We still sometimes do."" She laughed and playfully nudged her best friend. Yukiko couldn't help but blush despite how familiar it all was.</p><p>""I know, I know, but we still grew up to be healthy adults with husbands, children, and good lives right? Do you think that we can guarantee it'll be the same for them?""</p><p>""Yukiko, you can't guarantee anything in life, heck for all we know, one of them might run off with a rock musician one day.""</p><p>""Don't scare me Junko!"" The classical music purist Yukiko seemed petrified by the thought.</p><p>""Come now, Yukiko, you know the pressure these girls will feel as they grow up. There's all kind of strange influences around them and we sure know that the things they teach them in health class are years behind what they deal with in day to day life. If we give them the tools to learn about these things for themselves, especially in a safe way that we both feel comfortable with as mothers, it'll be for the best."" Junko reassured her as best she could.</p><p>""You're right, who better than your best friend, and what better teachers than moms like us."" Yukiko's smile returned at those final words.</p><p>""Exactly Yukiko! It's going to work out, and as long as you promise not to abandon me, these girls will have two trustworthy parents they can confide anything to as well."" Junko teased.</p><p>""Oh Junko, do you think I'd abandon you after all these years?""</p><p>""Well those years you speak of have been terrible for my skin!""</p><p>""Oh stop exaggerating! Plus those ""years"" haven't changed how good you are when we share a futon!"" Apparently Yukiko didn't mind making their conversation a bit more personal either.</p><p>It was Junko's turn to be flattered. ""Why Yukiko, I didn't know you felt that way! Well with you by my side I'm sure we can handle wherever tonight may take us. By the way, did you bring those ""things"" we'll be needing for the next few days?""</p><p>""Of course Junko, it's not like I don't have them lying around normally. Plus, we don't need much more than ourselves to teach them.""</p><p>""Most surely, especially with fingers like yours!""</p><p>""Junko! When you say it that way..."" Yukiko could never be as bold as her friend despite their well-matched preference in all things from food to intimacy.</p><p>""Come on Yuki-chan! You know it's true. I even remember whe-oh, look the girls are coming this way.""</p><p>As Junko just said, the girls had indeed risen from their own most assuredly less-lurid chat, and had made their way over to their mother's pool.</p><p>""Mom, are you ready to go? I'm hungry."" Shiori bent over, her hands clenched around her tummy. She did have a talent for the over-dramatic.</p><p>""Mom, it's almost 6:40, dinner is soon right?""</p><p>The older ladies looked at the clock, Junko was the first to speak. ""You're right! We should hurry. Tonight it's going to be beef from Yonezawa I hear!""</p><p>""Wow, that sounds delicious, it's been quite awhile since I've had a treat like that."" Yukiko rose from the bath alongside her friend.</p><p>""Come on girls, let's get going!"" Junko led the way once more as the party of girls made their way out the bath.</p><p>""Yay I win again!"" Shiori danced around barefooted in her pink yukata.</p><p>The four girls were playing ""Baba Nuki"", an interesting variation of the much more American ""Go Fish"" card game. Across the table, Megumi sat holding the ""Baba"", a Joker, the final card in the game and the clear mark of who had lost.</p><p>""Megumi, let's play one more time, ne?"" Shiori had begun to gather the cards from around the table, eager to go for her fourth victory.</p><p>""Alright Shiori, but I going to win this time!"" Megumi said with a frustrated tone. Japanese kids loved their games of chance, but even the reasonable little girl was beginning to think she was a bit cursed after having lost 6 straight times as the group played.</p><p>Junko and Yukiko were also wearing the light, breezy yukatas, content to let the girls run the show as they sat around recovering from the delicious dinner where they had all eaten way too much. Returning to the room from the inn's traditional Japanese restaurant, they had gotten comfortable and started playing games. As 9:30 approached, the inn staff would soon be by to move the tables and floor pillows and turn down the futons from the closet for the four of them.</p><p>As Megumi and Shiori were immersed in their final showdown, Yukiko turned to Junko with a proposal.</p><p>""Well since the ladies are about to come by to put down the futons for us, why don't we put this bath of ours to good use and hop in one more time before bed?""</p><p>Most onsen inns kept their baths open late into the night, often 24/7, but at larger, fancier places like these, the water could also flow into small, private baths in each of the guest rooms as well, offering a whole range of bathing experiences.</p><p>""That sounds great Yukiko! It'll get us all relaxed before bed. I'm still feeling so sluggish after that meal, I could use a good soak. Girls will you take a bath with us?""</p><p>""Ok Mom, just a moment."" For once Megumi was the first to respond. She was on the cusp of victory and had a look of intense concentration on her face, despite the randomness of the outcome.</p><p>A few more moments passed and Yukiko was sure Megumi's loud cheers of victory were echoing down the hall. A half-dejected Shiori was quick to get over her defeat and took revenge on her friend with a tickle attack.</p><p>As the girls screamed, laughed and rolled around on the tatami mat floor, Yukiko and Junko rose and prepared to enter the bath.</p><p>""I'll get the water ready Yukiko, you try and...break them up.""</p><p>""Haha, alright. We'll be there in a moment."" She turned to the wrestling pair. ""Come on girls, it's time to go! Let's not keep Mrs. Miyamoto waiting."" She gently wedged herself between the two girls, but they barely seemed to notice.</p><p>""Megumi-chan, please follow your mother."" Speaking sternly, the smaller girl finally got the message. Calming down, she politely assented and went towards her mother who was now undressing by the closet as the bath filled.</p><p>Shiori was still panting from all the excitement as Yukiko set to work getting her overly energetic daughter ready for the bath.</p><p>""Hold still a moment Shiori!"" Yukiko was undoing the girl's obi and trying to remove her yukata.</p><p>""Mother, I can do it myself!"" Her daughter protested.</p><p>""Well you seemed so busy playing, so I'll take care of it."" Reaching down she grabbed Shiori's underwear with two hands, pulling them down quickly and getting another good view of her daughter's developing body.</p><p>""Come on, step out of them Shiori.""</p><p>Shiori quickly complied and ran off towards the bath, the loud conversation that soon followed indicated that her friend had already joined her.</p><p>Yukiko also undressed, unlocking the door to allow the staff to come in, then she made her way to the decently-sized washroom, closing and locking that door for privacy. Entering the bath area, she saw Junko's naked form bent over the bath, making some final adjustments as Megumi and Shiori talked avidly about some manga they had both just finished.</p><p>The girls seemed much more at ease with their nakedness around the two women who had seen them naked many times throughout their lives. Yukiko also had a chance to look over Megumi for the first time in several years. Though still a bit smaller than her daughter in both height and weight, it looks like the smart young girl was also experiencing the first stages of her development. Much like Shiori, Yukiko could see the first little peaks of puffy breast development and a quick glance to the girl's crotch showed that she too now had a fine, wispy forest of hair beginning to line her vagina. As a mother, seeing these things didn't evoke a sexual feeling inside her, but rather one of pride and happiness for the two young girls, a sign of their healthy growth. In the next 2 years or so, Yukiko expected that Junko and her would have the chance to cook some traditional red rice to celebrate the girls' first periods, the official beginning of their adolescence.</p><p>Walking past the girls and their loud conversation, Yukiko walked up next to Junko, observing the filling of the bath.</p><p>""Everything ready Junko?""</p><p>""Yeah, I think the water is just about right. Let's all wash and jump in. Come on girls shower time.""</p><p>The small bath only had one movable shower head so the two mothers sat their daughters down on the pair of stools and proceeded to rinse them thoroughly with the warm water in turns. Having already bathed earlier in the day, there was no need for a deeper cleanse.</p><p>With the girls finished, the moms swapped places with them, chatting for a few minutes as their daughters laughed and fought for the showerhead while gradually rinsing down their mothers.</p><p>With the washing finally done, the four of them shifted over to the bath. Yukiko and Junko were quick to enter, stepping over the edge and sliding down into the warm water. Shiori however, didn't make it past dipping her toe in, recoiling at the heat of the volcanic water.</p><p>""Ow, it's so hot! How do you guys sit in this?!""</p><p>Behind her, Megumi also seemed to be hesitating after seeing her friend's reaction.</p><p>""You just need to get used to it Shiori"" Junko advised ""Then it becomes really comfortable.""</p><p>""But I can't even get in!"" Came the immediate response. ""Maybe I'll just try soaking my fee-wait mom!"" In one quick playful motion, Yukiko had stood and scooped up her young daughter to the surprise of both Megumi and Shiori herself. Carrying the girl in her arms, she plopped her down in the tub with a fairly big splash.</p><p>""Mom! It's so hot! Why did you do that?!"" Shiori made an act of struggling, but soon realized that her mother was right. Getting used to the water's temperature, she gave up her fighting and settled in resignedly next to her mother.</p><p>""Megumi-chan, will you be joining us?"" Junko asked with a smile.</p><p>""M-mom, it looks REALLY hot!"" The girl took a step back from the tub.</p><p>""Don't be silly, look at Shiori! She's fine right?"" Junko cast a glance at the girl soaking in the tub.</p><p>""But Mom dragged me in! Is said it was too h-mmm"" Yukiko casually covered her daughter's mouth with a smile.</p><p>""See Megumi? Nothing to fear! Would you like me to carry you too?""</p><p>""Well...if you pick me up...I guess."" The girl slowly edged towards her mother.</p><p>""Alright, here you go."" Junko wrapped her arms around the girl, surprised at her heaviness having not lifted her for years. Gently she laid the girl down in the water next to her. Megumi gave a bit of a surprised yell as she directly felt the heat for the first time.</p><p>""How is it Megumi?"" Asked Yukiko.</p><p>""It's....hot"" The girl said quietly, but she too seemed to be adapting.</p><p>""Ahhh, it's so nice to be relaxing like this, just the four of us."" Junko spoke up as she leaned back and relaxed.</p><p>""I know Junko, it's always so busy at home, I'm glad I can spend some time with my daughter. Are you having fun Shiori?""</p><p>""Yeah Mom, I'm glad you brought me here.""</p><p>Junko looked over at her daughter seated beside her, red-faced from the heat. ""How about you Megumi? Is your old mother too boring for you?""</p><p>Megumi smiled up at her mother. ""No Mom, I'm glad we're together, during the week you're always so busy.""</p><p>""I know Megumi dearest. Yukiko and I are sad we don't always get to spend time with you guys, so we wanted to bring you here."" She patted her daughter's head a she spoke.</p><p>Yukiko also took the chance to wrap her arm around her little Shiori.</p><p>""Junko's right, this is just a special trip for us 4 girls, so let's have lots of fun together."" Smiling , both girl's nestled comfortably into their mother's arms.</p><p>15 minutes passed this way as the mothers and daughters joked and chatted about all manners of things. It was only when the older women noticed both their daughters growing silent and drowsy in the heat that</p><p>Junko gave Yukiko a nod to wrap things up.</p><p>""Shiori, it's been a good soak but I think we should get ready for bed!""</p><p>""Okay...."" Shiori looked half asleep already.</p><p>""Well I guess it can't be helped Yukiko, let's give them a hand.""</p><p>With that the two of them slipped their hands under the girls and lifted them out of the water. Setting down Shoiri to dry off, Yukiko cracked the door and noted that the futons had indeed been brought out and turned down. The heater had also been turned on to help ward off the cold during the chilly mountain night.</p><p>Returning to the bath, the two mothers toweled off while helping their daughters as well. After brushing their teeth, the girl's returned to the room to put on their yukatas and panties while their mothers finished their work in the bathroom.</p><p>""Well Yukiko, it's finally time, isn't it?"" Junko said as she checked herself in the mirror.</p><p>""I know Junko, but I'm still nervous! Will they be too shocked?"" Yukiko was still fretting that her daughter might be too unprepared for tonight's plans.</p><p>""I'm sure they will be SURPRISED Yukiko, but not scared. We're their mothers of course. They love us and trust us and we've never given them a reason not to. Tonight is the same thing, we're going to teach them something wonderful, not scary.""</p><p>""I suppose your right.""</p><p>""Yukiko, remember how awkward things were for us at first, all that misguided experimentation. We'll be doing them a favor! It's all a matter of being gentle and supportive. We've both had a lifetime of practice with that, so let's put it to use again tonight."" Junko always was the headstrong one when it came to any plans the two cooked up.</p><p>""Y-your right Junko, let's do our best. Just thinking back to those times we spent together just makes me feel so...""</p><p>""Hey, we STILL spend some of those times together! Don't go forgetting on me now Yukiko!"" The woman playfully elbowed her friend again.</p><p>""You're right, you're right. I guess the thought of me teaching and touching my own daughter...""</p><p>""It's better than someone else, especially a boy doing it. Plus have you not loved and cuddled Shiori since she was young? This is more of the same.""</p><p>""Well when you put it that way..."" Yukiko felt her confidence returning.</p><p>""Don't forget tonight's ""special ingredient"" Yukiko, you have it right? I doubt this will go too ""smoothly"" otherwise, this being their first time and all.""</p><p>""Of course! I'll slip it into the pocket of my yukata when I get dressed.""</p><p>""Perfect! Let's do our best tonight! Think about it, two best friends, passing on their secrets to their daughters.""</p><p>""And what fun secrets they are Junko."" Yukiko smiled as her friend left the bathroom before her.</p><p>As Yukiko returned to the room, the girls, hair still a bit damp had seemingly made the preparations for bed and were playing cards once more at the table that had now been moved to a corner near the door.</p><p>Junko had also gotten dressed and opened the window to the balcony, taking a look outside in the moonlight.</p><p>Yukiko went to the closet and took her clothes from the shelf to get dressed. As she finished, she subtly fished through her bag while the girls were distracted by their game, fishing out the small tube of gel Junko had reminded her about. They didn't want to take any chances that a little ""friction"" could be the fatal flaw in their plan.</p><p>Preparations complete, she closed the closet and turned towards Shiori and Megumi.</p><p>""Last one girls, then it's time for bed.""</p><p>""Hai~"" The girls acknowledgement came in unison as they remained focused on their game. Junko slipped back into the room and closed the door, leaving the curtains open so that some of the pleasant moonlight would still filter through, giving the two mothers a bit of illumination to see what they would be doing.</p><p>Seeing that another game of ""Baba Nuki"" had concluded with Shiori the winner and Megumi again left exasperated at her awful luck, Yukiko hit the light switch, making the girls jump, followed by their surprised laughter.</p><p>""Come on you two, get into bed now.""</p><p>Yukiko waited for the two girls to crawl into their beds before entering her own. With the two girls sleeping side by side in the middle of the room, the mothers took their places in the futons on either side.</p><p>As they all got settled into bed, the group continued to chat, as girls were apt to do at any sleepover. Along with their mothers they discussed a whole range of topics, ranging from sweets to clothes, and of course their least favorite teachers and most hated boys. Yukiko and Junko took the time to join in, enjoying themselves while learning much more about their daughters' likes and dislikes than they often had the time for at home. It was also refreshing for them to be able to laugh and kid around like they did when they were younger. The very scene reminded Yukiko of school trips and late nights spend chatting with friends.</p><p>Eventually conversation began to taper off as the clock approached 11 and the girls began to feel drowsy as it was nearly a whole hour past their usually school-week bedtimes. Taking a cue from a lull in the conversation, Junko nodded surreptitiously to Yukiko in the moonlight. It looked liked Yukiko no longer had any time for regrets or nervousness. Junko took the lead on things, almost as a matter of course:</p><p>""What a fun day, ne? It's been so long since I've done something like this. It really reminds me of our school trips doesn't it Yukiko?""</p><p>""It really does, all those nights staying up talking, we'd even come to places like this sometimes.""</p><p>Shiori's interest was piqued despite her sleepiness: ""Mom, you went on school trips together?""</p><p>""Of course! You remember I told you how Mrs. Miyamoto and I were best friends and on the basketball team? We traveled together lots of times.""</p><p>""You guys got to stay at onsens, Mom?"" Megumi chimed in as well.</p><p>""Yeah, they're not very popular with the kids nowadays, but when we were young it was a special treat. We'd all take baths, eat dinner, and then stay up talking and playing games together.""</p><p>""What games?"" Shiori inquired.</p><p>""Well sometimes it was Baba Nuki, just like tonight. But sometimes I guess us girls would gossip about silly things, tell ghost stories, or try some ""beauty techniques"" on each other.""</p><p>""Beauty techniques?"" Megumi in her innocence of course bit the hook.</p><p>Junko looked over at her best friend and smiled. ""Should we really tell them Yukiko?""</p><p>""I don't see why not Junko."" Yukiko look down at the two girls, whose eyes were glued to Yukiko in the moonlight as she continued her story: ""Well it may seem silly, but when we were young, breast massages were really popular with girls. We all believed they'd make our breast bigger, sometimes even magazines would write about it.""</p><p>The younger girls both looked a bit shocked at the older woman's admission.</p><p>""Well, of course we had to try it on each other, we kept hoping that we'd grow up to have nice, pretty breasts. I guess I can proudly say that I did a good job on Yukiko."" Junko laughed as she related the story and compliment.</p><p>""Oh Junko don't be silly, I know lots of boys talked about how amazing they thought your chest was in high school!""</p><p>""Well that's thanks to you!"" The two women lapsed into laughter as their daughters shared a shocked and baffled glance. Not only were their mothers talking about such ""embarrassing"" things, they apparently had massaged each others' breasts when they were young!</p><p>""B-breast massages?"" Megumi finally stammered. ""What do you mean?"" Shiori helped finished her thoughts as the quieter girl tapered off.</p><p>""Well Yukiko, I suppose we could explain, but maybe showing them might be better. Don't you agree?"" Junko suggested, leaving no doubt as to where things were going.</p><p>""Oh I think that would be fine. I noticed in the bath that both Shiori and Megumi-chan's breasts are starting to grow, it might help if their mothers taught them how to keep them healthy."" Seeing the dumbstruck, shocked looks on the two girls' faces, Yukiko was certain that in a brighter light they'd both be bright red right now.</p><p>""So, what do you think you two? Do you want to try it?"" Junko looked down at the girls assertively. Shiori and Megumi shared a long glance, seemingly having a telepathic debate. Finally Shiori looked back to her mother, announcing the decision for both of them. ""OK.""</p><p>""Well let's take off your blankets and we'll get started."" Yukiko replied, already reaching for Shiori's. The two mothers pulled the blankets off their daughters and then proceeded to undo the knot of the girl's yukatas. Removing the sash from around their waists, they pulled open the girls robes, exposing the pair's bare chests and pink cotton panties.</p><p>As Yukiko looked over the girls' bodies, she was entranced by the beautiful way the moonlight played over them, almost causing their skin to glow. She drank in the scene starting from the girls' bare feet pointed towards the window, all the way to the small swells on their chests and their cute faces full of both curiosity and hesitation.</p><p>""Don't they look pretty Yukiko? It's like both Shiori and Megumi really are becoming young women."" Junko said as she looked down at the two precious treasures nestled between them.</p><p>""I agree Junko, they've really grown up recently it seems.""Even as Yukiko praised them, the girls' faces seemed to show that they found their mothers' words much more embarrassing than comforting.</p><p>""Well I suppose we should start, are you ready girls?"" Junko asked, hand already poised over her daughter's breasts.</p><p>""I guess so."" Megumi said, being her turn to answer for the pair it seemed.</p><p>""It's pretty simple girls."" Yukiko began. ""You mostly try to rub around your breasts in circles to increase their circulation.""</p><p>In time with her explanation Yukiko placed her hand gently on Shiori's chest, evoking a small gasp from the girl as her mother began to circle her fingers around the swell of her right breast bud.</p><p>Junko had started with Megumi as well, who also wore a surprised look on her face.</p><p>""Just like this, we'd rub each other to improve our circulation and help out breasts grow.""</p><p>The two younger girls turned their heads to look at each other, giggling in a way that suggested both their embarrassment and the shock at seeing their mothers in a whole new light.</p><p>""Does it feel good Megumi?"" Yukiko asked.</p><p>""Yes Mrs. Tanabe."" Both girls seemed to be unsure of how to interpret the light and pleasant sensation they were feeling, but were enjoying it well enough.</p><p>The two women continued, using their hands to gently trace and rub the girls' developing breasts; circling, stroking, and rubbing gently. Gradually the girls' nipples had begun to stiffen, small brown peaks standing to attention as they continued to feel surprising new sensations.</p><p>Shiori and Megumi has grown quiet, so quiet in fact that Yukiko could easily make out the sound of their elevated breathing as she continued alternating between her daughter's two small breasts. Leaning down, she used her other hand to brush aside a few stray strands of Shiori's hair and then planted a series of gentle, loving kisses on her forehead. Across from her, nary 2 feet away, it appeared that Junko was relaxing her daughter in much the same way.</p><p>""So just remember this now that you're growing up girls. A few times a week will help your breasts stay healthy and firm.""</p><p>""You can even do it together when you have sleepovers."" Junko suggested airily. The silent, shocked faces of the two 11 year-olds suggested that they thought the suggestion to be much more strange than Junko did.</p><p>As the mothers continued their ministrations in silence, the girls gradually became caught up in the flow themselves, staying silent and closing their eyes, starting to enjoy the pleasing, gentle new sensations they were feeling around their young breasts. The mothers had snuggled up tenderly by their precious offspring, nuzzling and kissing them from time to time as they guided them through this new experience. As different as the two girls' personalities might be, right now they looked like a matching pair of serenity, eyes closed, seemingly soaking up the warm, loving feelings that their beloved mothers were providing them, despite their earlier surprise.</p><p>Finally, nearly 15 minutes having passed in this relaxed, dreamy state, another shared glance was how Junko signaled to Yukiko that it was time to take the biggest risk of the night. Breaking the tranquility, it was Junko who chose to rouse the pair from their pleasurable stupor.</p><p>""So now they know how to do a breast massage, right? Yukiko, should we tell them about the other game we used to play?""</p><p>""Do you really think they're ready Junko?""</p><p>""What is it mom?"" Shiori was surprisingly alert given the late hour, she obviously was intrigued as to where this conversation was going. Even little Megumi seemed to be looking on silently but with rapt attention.</p><p>""Well Megumi, your mom and Mrs. Tanabe learned a lot of ""health"" massages when we were young, and sometimes we even massaged right...down...here."" Megumi squeaked in surprise, nearly crossing her legs as her mother gently but unexpectedly rested her right hand square atop Megumi's pink panties.</p><p>""Oh THAT massage, Junko? I still remember. It was one of my favorites I think. I wonder if they are willing to try it?"" Yukiko's spoken thoughts were followed by another gasp from Shiori's side as she began using her index finger to trace little circles atop her daughter's panty-covered nether regions.</p><p>""Well girls, do you want to see what we used to do?"" Junko looked at the pair with a serious, motherly expression.</p><p>Yukiko could still see the shock and uncertainty in both little girls' eyes, having had so much thrown at them so quickly. But also tugging at them was the fresh memories of the pleasurable touches their mothers whom they loved and admired had given them and the sense that they were being let in on the secrets of ""growing up"" and turning into a teenager.</p><p>This time the response was a bit longer in coming, but finally Megumi spoke up.</p><p>""I'm fine with it mommy. Everything has felt so good."" The girl seemed oddly comfortable despite her shy demeanor.</p><p>Shiori took a big breath, looked her own mother in the eye and said ""OK Mom, I want to learn too.""</p><p>Junko and Yukiko shared another glance. While the more assertive woman hardly ever hesitated, Yukiko still needed a second to ready herself now that the moment was upon her. Shiori was her beloved daughter whom she had given birth to and raised lovingly, doing the very best she could. Even in this moment full of sexual tension she didn't feel an attraction to her daughter</p><p>per se, but instead a strong desire to induct her into the same kind of friendly intimacy that Junko and her had enjoyed for all these years, which had helped turn them into happy, healthy, satisfied adults despite the many pitfalls and stresses of life. She hoped that many years later her daughter would be grateful for this night and all that was to come.</p><p>Junko had apparently worked her way through her own hesitation long before, for as Yukiko continued to sit there lost in thought, she rose up and said in a bright voice: ""Well it looks like everyone is ready to go Yuki-chan!""</p><p>Without further ado, she gripped her daughter's panties and slipped them off in one smooth motion, a move the left the two girls, and especially Megumi, the victim of the sudden attack, completely stunned.</p><p>Shiori suddenly spoke up: ""Wait Mom, you mean UNDER our panties?!""</p><p>""Of course dear. That's how it feels the best, just wait and see."" Yukiko was already sliding her own daughter's panties off and Shiori could hardly complain given the nakedness of her best friend next to her.</p><p>Yukiko took a second to glance at the two cute girls, nude bodies illuminated dimly in the moonlight. Though they still were ""wearing"" their pink and white flower patterned yukatas on their arms and back, their young, pubescent bodies were laid out from head to toe for their mothers to see. Yukiko was glad that the heater was keeping the room warm as it would let the girls enjoy what came next without getting a chill.</p><p>""Well Yukiko, I supposed we should check whether we need ""that""."" Junko said mischievously. In the darkness suddenly another gasp of surprise (""MOM!"") escaped from Megumi, who was sadly at the mercy of her full-throttle, excitable mother for the night. Junko had proactively mentioned the thought to Yukiko yesterday, reminding her that the girls probably had little concept of sexual pleasure beyond simple individual explorations at night and perhaps a stray moment or two spent rubbing themselves against toys or furniture when they were younger. She doubted that the girls' bodies would have the experience and that they lacked the awareness to really anticipate what their mothers had planned, all of which meant they might not be too wet at the moment.</p><p>Junko gently stroked her daughter's soft, bare slit for the first time and confirmed her hypothesis. ""It looks like my Megumi's body is doing her best Yukiko, but I think we might need a little help over here. How's Shiori-chan?""</p><p>Shiori had only a second to look down and try to grasp the situation before her mother gently slid her hand down her stomach, over her sparse pubic hair, and caused a shiver to rush up her spine as she slid her finger softly and adventurously through her daughter's soft netherlips.</p><p>As Yukiko quietly stroked her daughter's most private places, she was surprised to actually find a slight hint of warmth and lubrication. She was also reminded of the wonders of youth, the girl's tender flesh in and around that tiny slit was still as soft as velvet, much as her friend's had been so many years before. But nevertheless her wetness was probably not enough to start things comfortably and the girls deserved the ""easy course"" tonight, at least until they learned to appreciate these kind of pleasures for themselves.</p><p>""I do think ""that"" would be a good idea Junko."" Yukiko laughed and reached into her yukata pocket.</p><p>Removing the small bottle of self-warming (a little surprise) lubricant, she popped the cap and squeezed a liberal amount onto her hand in the dark. She then passed the bottle on to her friend who likewise filled up her hand with the warm, slippery substance. Yukiko glanced at the girls and was amused to see their puzzled and nervous expressions in the dark. Their mothers' vagueness had left them quite clueless as to what was going on.</p><p>""Ready Yukiko?""</p><p>""I hope you enjoy this you two"" Yukiko readied her hand near her daughter's most private of places watched Junko do the same. ""Se, no!"" Junko funnily counted down.</p><p>In unison the two women clamped their hands over their daughters' virgin slits.</p><p>The response from the girls was immediate. A sudden gasp when the cool lubricant first touched them, and then seconds later the warming sensation led to another, deeper breath of surprise.</p><p>""Whooooa"" Shiori couldn't suppress her reaction to the new feeling.</p><p>""It's really warm..."" Megumi added shyly, adjusting to the feeling against her most sensitive areas.</p><p>""Desho?"" Junko was pleased to see them handing it well. ""This'll make it even more comfortable girls. Now just close your eyes and relax.""</p><p>Despite the admonition, Shiori and Megumi were still looking at each other in the darkness with a mix of surprise and anticipation as their mothers begin to use their index and middle fingers to gently masturbate the girls.</p><p>Yukiko began to work the warming lubricant even deeper into her daughters' folds. She smiled as she saw her daughters' mouth form a silent ""o"", it looked like Shiori was simply overcome by the sudden pleasure. Yukiko loved the feeling of her hands slipping so easily between her daughter's labia. After tracing the curve of that little clam shell a few times, she let her fingers wander upwards, feeling for her daughter's little clitoris, hidden somewhere within that small patch of wiry black hair she had sprouted. When Yukiko finally found it under that developing skin flap, it was as if her index finger was sliding over a tiny little split-pea, and it was the first time she heard her daughter moan.</p><p>""Is that good Shiori?"" Yukiko whispered into her daughter's ear as she continued her loving caresses.</p><p>""Yes Mom, it feels soooo good."" Shiori's breathing had become a bit uneven. A quick glance downwards told Yukiko that her daughter had started to spread her legs a bit, toes curling in pleasure as she tried to open herself up to her mother's touch. For Yukiko, this all felt so familiar, as if it was only yesterday that she was playing with a young Junko after school. But even so with her hand between her daughter's thighs everything felt new and exciting once more. Still, Yukiko remained focused, determined to leave a positive impression with Shiori.</p><p>A sudden high-pitched moan, sounding almost like sigh caused Yukiko to look over at Junko and Megumi. The little girl was arching her back a bit as her mother seemingly spun quick little circles around what was surely the girl's tiny love button. Junko took a moment from whispering loving encouragement to her own daughter to smile at Yukiko.</p><p>""They seem to like it, ne?"" Junko whispered.</p><p>""What little girl wouldn't Junko?"" Yukiko smiled back at her friend.</p><p>Yukiko and Junko continued their warm, slippery fingering of their two young girls. While the girls were moaning regularly now, cradled in the mothers' loving embrace, Yukiko wasn't too worried about the group being overheard. At nice inns like this, a bit of privacy was built into the construction. While no one might imagine that two mothers would be doing something so daring with their children, plenty of couples came to stay at places like this, and they surely demanded some privacy to ""relax"". The girls had begun to move and writhe a bit as well. Shiori had now spread her legs so much that her right foot was resting atop of her friends. Megumi on the other hand seemed to have a penchant for lifting herself slightly, arching her back, reacting to the wonderful pleasure her mother was giving her. But the cutest of all was how the girls had unconsciously joined hands, holding on to one another as they basked in the pleasure they were feeling.</p><p>The high-quality lube Yukiko had bought ensured that her fingers glided over her daughter's soft lips with nary a hint of friction, but Yukiko had also begun to notice a bit of a fishy, sexy smell beginning to permeate the room. It looked like even girls as young as Shiori and Megumi could get pretty wet when they were this turned on.</p><p>As Yukiko set about focusing on Shiori's clitoris once more, she noticed her daughter was slowly beginning to clench her thighs a bit rhythmically, her moaning growing a bit louder. Figuring that she was getting close, Yukiko removed her head from beside her daughter's, moving down to her neck, planting gentle kisses as she went. Shiori's squirming slowly increased under her mother's ministrations. Eventually she reached her daughter's right left nipple, gently fastening her mouth to the sensitive tip, swirling her tongue around it lightly, teasingly. Junko had glanced over to see her friend busy pleasuring Shiori's chest and moved to do the same to her own daughter.</p><p>""Good thinking Yukiko."" She said as she began to swipe her tongue gently over Megumi's tiny brown peaks, causing the girl to move and twist about even more.</p><p>The added simulation on Shiori's sensitive little breasts seemed to do the trick, and after a few more minutes of stroking the girl's slick vagina, it was during one final 2-fingered circling of her clitoris that Shiori began to cum. Low moans became louder, the girl's thighs began flapping about. With her finger still sliding between those virgin folds, Yukiko felt the quick, tiny contractions begin, and stopped her suckling to be next to her daughter during this special moment. Shiori looked up at her mother's smiling face almost desperately, her face a mix of ecstasy and surprise. ""Mom!"" she barely managed to say in a panicked voice.</p><p>""I know Shiori, I know. Just let it feel good..."" She bent down and gave her daughter another kiss on her sweaty forehead, continued to smiling reassuringly and stroke the girl tenderly until she rode out those pleasurable contractions and gradually began to come down from her orgasmic high.</p><p>""Come on Megumi, just let it go! Let it go!"" As Yukiko and Shiori grew quiet, their orgasmic commotion was replaced by Junko's voice, the rapid schlicking sound of her fingers along Megumi's pussy, and the young girl's desperate cries as she approached her own peak.</p><p>Yukiko was perfectly content to be a smiling spectator as she watched Junko expertly masturbate her daughter to her pleasurable finale. It only took another minute or so and Megumi gave one more big heave: back arching, toes curling, trapping her mother's hand between her soft thighs as she experienced an unforgettable first climax.</p><p>Junko showered the girl's chest and neck with kisses as she slowly settled down. Megumi finally released her mother's hand from the vice grip of her thighs, to overcome to be ashamed, her legs fell wide open to reveal a slick and wet center whose shining moisture could even be seen in the moonlight. The two girls continued to catch their breath while being tenderly caressed by their mothers.</p><p>""They did great, didn't they Yukiko?""</p><p>""It sure looked like they had fun. Did you have fun Shiori?"" Yukiko whispered lovingly to her daughter.</p><p>Shiori was still breathing heavily, words still beyond her, she merely nodded quietly in response.</p><p>""Megumi was really brave as well."" Junko said, kissing her daughter once more. ""You better not forget this lesson Megumi!"" She smiled. Megumi was in the same boat as Shiori, she was just staring at the ceiling, chest and tummy heaving, a ""WOW"" expression plastered on her face.</p><p>After a few more minutes of silent cuddling, Yukiko took a break from holding her daughter and enjoying the sexy smell of sweat and girl cum to check the clock.</p><p>""I suppose it's FINALLY time for bed Junko, we can talk to the girls about their lesson in the morning.""</p><p>""But Yuki-chan, we can't let them go to bed like this, they'll be all stinky.""</p><p>""That's right, so I brought these."" Reaching into her purse in the dark, Yukiko fished out a box of baby wipes.</p><p>""That'll be just perfect."" Junko said, reaching for a couple.</p><p>The mothers spent the next few minutes wiping down their daughters. First they wiped the sweat off their forehead and chest, then they moved down to the girl's sensitive bottom halves, tenderly wiping away both lube and girl cum from the girls' thighs, bottoms, and finally (with plenty more squirming, blushing and heavy breathing) the girls' sensitive vulvas as well.</p><p>Throughout the whole experience the girls sat there quietly, still in awe, probably pondering the extent of what they just experienced. From their reactions, Yukiko was certain it was their first climax. Having thoroughly cleaned up her young daughter, she softly slipped Shiori's feet through her panties and pulled them up. Junko and her then finished things by tying the girls' yukatas again and tucking them back into bed.</p><p>It was only as the mothers gave the girls their final goodnight kisses that the pair of them finally were able to put words to their feelings.</p><p>""I love you Mom"" Shiori whispered, nestled in her mother's warm embrace beneath the sheets.</p><p>""Thank you Mother."" Megumi also had her head tucked into her mother's breasts.</p><p>""You're welcome."" The mothers replied in unison, pulling their precious loves even tighter into their chests.</p><p>Safe and protected it took only seconds more for the little girls to fall into a deep, satisfied sleep.</p><p>To be continued...</p>"
1729,"A Mother-Daughter Onsen Vacation, Part 2",Izayoi,2,"Morning comes and the two mothers give their daughters a special ""wake-up call""…","['F/g', '1st', 'mast', 'oral', 'yuri']","<p>The two mother-daughter pairs had lapsed into a restful, deep sleep after their night of exciting, eye-opening firsts. It was only the light of the early morning sun shining through the cracks in the curtains that finally caused the two mothers to stir next to their still-sleeping daughters. As the two women came back to the world of the living, it was a deep, satisfied yawn from Junko's futon that slowly focused Yukiko's mind as she returned to consciousness. With a deep breath of her own, followed by some gentle stretching, she rolled over to look pleasantly towards her life-long friend.</p><p>Junko smiled back at her. ""Ohayou Yuki-chan."" She whispered.</p><p>""Ohayou Junko""</p><p>Resting on her elbow, Junko gazed lovingly down upon their two daughters who were still sleeping peacefully between them. Not only had the pair stayed up well beyond their normal school-week bedtimes, they had also experienced more excitement and stimulation in that last waking hour than they had at any other point during their young lives.</p><p>""They really did take it well, didn't they Yuki?""</p><p>While listening to her friend, Yukiko was looking down at her beautiful little Shiori, still wrapped in that cute, pink Yukata, chest gently rising and falling as she slept. Yukiko reached out her hand cautiously brushed away a few stray strands of fine, black hair from the girl's forehead.</p><p>""They really did Junko. But then again, I doubt it was hard to convince them when they were feeling so good.""</p><p>Junko joined her friend in near-silent laughter. ""I can't argue with that. It took us a while to get things sorted out when we were younger. Shiori and Megumi better properly thank their mothers for saving them all the time and effort! I'll be expecting much more cooperation with the laundry and dishes.""</p><p>""As if that would ever happen!"" Yukiko retorted with a mix of amusement and motherly frustration. ""I don't even think last night will make up for how ""annoying"" I am when I ask Shiori to help around the house sometimes.""</p><p>""Well that is the thing about little girls, isn't it? I doubt our mothers were very pleased with the two of us, and they didn't even know <i>half</i> of what we really got up too.""</p><p>""We were definitely lucky about that! You were so loud sometimes when we fooled around at home!"" Yukiko couldn't help but tease her friend as they reminisced.</p><p>""Yuki-chan is one to talk! How many times did your mother ask ""is everything OK?"" when I was ""lending you a hand with your homework""?"" Junko had almost forgotten about the pair of sleepyheads between them as her teasing voice grew louder and louder.</p><p>""Come now, Junko...I haven't got a clue what you're talking about."" Yukiko's mischievous and somewhat embarrassed smile however suggested anything but.</p><p>It was only a long, cute sigh by the unconscious Megumi that drew Junko's attention back to her daughter. Momentarily growing quiet, Junko ran a finger along the girl's cheek, smiling lovingly while her distant expression seemed to be recalling last night's escapades.</p><p>""I still can't believe what we did Yukiko! I don't regret it for a second but I never thought myself capable of something like that!"" She mused.</p><p>""Well with your best friend by your side, you're capable of all kinds of things, aren't you Junko? Plus I think our plan worked to perfection.""</p><p>""<i>Step one</i> of the plan you mean. We still have quite a bit in store for today. Shall we figure that out as we go along?"" Junko asked, already mentally running through some of the sexy, mischievous things she had in mind.</p><p>""That's for the best I think. Once they wake up we'll have a little talk with them to make sure they're OK after all that surprise and then we can get our second ""relaxing"" day started."" Yukiko replied as she glanced towards the clock, already reading 7:45am, a near unthinkable time for most Japanese people to sleep until. ""My we slept late! I guess they weren't the only ones who were tired, <i>ne</i> Junko?""</p><p>In response to Yukiko's question, Junko mouth suddenly broke into a bright, eager smile which showed off her still youthful beauty she had retained despite growing older. Yukiko could tell that Junko was about to assume her usual, bolder role once more, but what exactly was she thinking of?</p><p>""You know Yukiko...while I agree that the girls need to wake up, shaking them awake will surely be a lost opportunity, don't you think?"" Junko whispered conspiratorially to her friend.</p><p>Yukiko still wasn't sure where Junko was going, but she was sure that whatever it was would be yet another surprise to the young slumbering pair.</p><p>""Come on Yukiko, I want to give the girls an <i>unforgettable</i> wake-up call. Doing what I'm best at, of course. I doubt you'd disagree!"" The words had barely left her mouth as Junko silently began to shift about, sliding down the futon and reaching once more for the knotted belt of Megumi-chan's yukata as she had the night before.</p><p>It was that last comment that finally helped Yukiko realize what her friend had in mind. The thought of it shocked and excited her all at once. Having already made up her mind to see things through the night before, she wasted no time in mirroring Junko's slow, silent actions. ""Well I hope Shiori's ready for another surprise!"" She thought to herself excitedly as she slowly undid the young girl's robe.</p><p>As Shiori slowly regained consciousness, she once again felt enveloped by the same pleasurable warmth she had felt last night. Until Mrs. Miyamoto and her mother had turned off the lights and taught Megumi and her about ""massages"" ,Shiori had never even known anything could feel so good. Honestly, she had been shocked when her mother had pulled down her panties and started touching her private place, but Mom had been gentle and it had felt <i>soooooo</i> good. Especially the end, where that good feeling had gotten bigger and bigger, feeling almost like she had to pee. In fact at the very end when her body started shaking and moving almost on its own, she thought she actually was peeing, but she quickly realized it was something else, and that something was much, <i>much</i> better. It was a bit embarrassing for all that to happen next to Megumi but they had held hands and she had even heard Megumi making sounds like hers while Mrs. Miyamoto was touching her. Shiori guessed that it must have been because she was feeling that same amazing feeling she had.</p><p>Even now, as Shiori slowly slid from dreams back into consciousness, she recalled that warm, pleasant feeling in her private parts. How warm and slippery her mother's fingers had felt, how they moved and moved, sometimes touching her right <i>there.</i></p><p><i>There</i> was most definitely Shiori's new favorite place, and it was when her mother had been focusing on it that she had experienced that very special feeling. Right now as she recalled those memories, it was almost like she was reliving it all once more. A warm wetness between her legs, gently stroking up and down, up and down, making her want to curl her toes and spread her thighs, so that she could keep getting more and more of those good feelings. Eyes still closed, still thinking she was caught in the most pleasant of dreams, Shiori let out a low, gentle moan. As she basked in pleasures she thought she was merely dreaming of, she couldn't help but slowly, reflexively thrust her pelvis forward and upward a bit, her body instinctively seeking out more of that sensation.</p><p>It was only when something warm and solid pressed back again Shiori's thrusting pelvis that she begin to wake up much more quickly.</p><p>""Ah, Ah, Ah-"" A series of high-pitched, panting gasps from Megumi suddenly broke the girl's pleasurable reverie and Shiori's eyes fluttered open. Before she could even register the entirety of her own predicament, her sleepy eyes regained focus to the sight of her classmate and friend twisting about half-naked beside her once more. But this time it wasn't Mrs. Miyamoto's hand ""massaging"" Megumi, instead it looked like Mrs. Miyamoto was <i>licking</i> her! A mass of silky, black hair seemed to envelop and cover Megumi's stomach and private places as her Yukata-clad mother lay between, egs titillating her with her skilled tongue. Shiori could even hear her licking and sucking Megumi as the girl moaned, sighed, and squirmed about under her mother's ministrations.</p><p>So surprised was Shiori that she barely registered the fact that the next load moan was in fact her own. Once more she suddenly became keenly aware of that pleasurable feeling between her legs, somehow even warmer, <i>wetter</i>, and <i>better</i> than even last night had been. Her eye's finally looked down across her own bare front, only to see <i>her</i> mother down there, kissing and sucking away.</p><p>""Mom! Wha-!"" Shiori barely managed to grasp through all the drowsy surprise.</p><p>It was at this exclamation that her mother briefly stopped her suckling of the girl's upper lips and clitoris, which has just caused that moan a moment before, and looked up, smiling at her young daughter. Her lips and face were covered in a mix of saliva, Shiori's girl cum, and even a little bit of sweat from her own exertion in the warm hotel room.</p><p>""Ohayou Shiori-chan! Do you like it?"" Yukiko asked as innocently and calmly as she could given the already extreme circumstances.</p><p>Shiori continued to look at her mother silently and a little slack-jawed, mind completely dumbfounded by what was happening. <i>Of course</i> it felt good! B-but how could her own mother be licking her down there!? Wasn't it a ""dirty place""? Scores of conflicting thoughts dashed through the young girl's head, further scrambling that bundle of complex emotions that had be born from last night's wild first experience.</p><p>Yukiko continued to smile loving but passionately at her awestruck and yet still sleepy-eyed young daughter. Despite the obvious surprise, the young girl's reactions obviously indicated that she was enjoying things and Yukiko figured that she might as well get back to finishing her ""wake-up call"". She looked down once more upon her daughter's lightly-furred vagina, tiny pubic hairs matted and twisted all about, soaked in the older woman's saliva and Shiori's own secretions. Her daughter's sexy, slightly salty taste was intoxicating, lighter and less pungent than that of a full-grown woman's but addicting none the less. The girl's puffy lips here flushed a light shade of pink, glands and tissues engorged from the excitement and stimulation Yukiko diligently was providing.</p><p>Not waiting a second longer, she dove back into the task at hand, dipping her tongue once more into the sacred well of her daughter's vaginal cleft, tasting the girl's excitement, letting her tongue glide towards the top, towards that little sheathed button...reaching her destination was enough to stop Shiori's questioning cold, as the girl was once again overwhelmed by the pleasure she was felt, her head tilted back and she let forth yet another childish moan.</p><p>And so Yukiko continued at a fervent pace, working alongside her best friend as they inducted their daughters into the pleasurable world of oral sex. As time passed and Shiori fell deeper into a trance-like pre-orgasmic state, Yukiko continued to vary her pace, licking the girl's vagina, suckling her little love button, sometimes even playfully writing a kanji or two with her tongue just to change things up. (Much like Junko, Shiori had responded quite loudly when Yukiko licked the character for ""love"" deftly atop the girl's little clitoral sheath.) She even gave Shiori a break from time to time, gently stroking the girl's vagina with her fingers as she planted loving kisses on every sensitive centimeter of the girl's inner thighs and groin.</p><p>Beside her, Junko was just as busy, pridefully pleasuring her own daughter with the skills she had mastered through years of loving, passionate practice. Megumi had probably woken up fully a few minutes before Shiori had, but she had been immediately swept up in the pleasurable tidal wave from the start, her little legs lifting up, almost wrapping themselves around her mother's head as she continue to thrust her little sex into her mother's waiting tongue.</p><p>Shiori continued to melt under the skillful wetness of her mother's tongue. Her mother's was doing all kinds of wonderful things to her down there, making her feel pleasure in ways she had never before imagined. Now, having once again been completely overwhelmed be those new sensations just like she was last night, she was well along on her climb towards that orgasmic peak. Not only was her mother relentless, Shiori even found herself being affected by her best friend as Megumi writhed and moaned beside her. Seeing, or rather <i>hearing</i> her usually quiet friend Megumi expressing her own pleasure so loudly, so <i>openly</i> surprised little Shiori such that it served only to heighten her own excitement. Slowly in the pit of her stomach, deep in her most private places, she felt that pressure building once more: tingling, swelling, expanding like a balloon waiting to burst. She was mewling now, thighs lightly squeezing her mother's cheeks from time to time, that particular manifestation of her pleasure serving only to signal to her much more experienced mother that her precious daughter was almost <i>there</i>.</p><p>Of course, the receptive Yukiko knew exactly how to give the girl what she wanted. Last night's festivities had already shown the older woman how much the 11-year old loved to have her love button teased, and now once more Yukiko settled in to focus on it once more. Wrapping her mouth around the top of the girl's vaginal cleft, she alternated between licking and sucking, licking and sucking, each stroke driving Shiori one step closer.</p><p>And so that feeling inside Shiori continued to expand, bigger and bigger, her voice but a series of squeals and moans, her arms flailing at her sides, hips and buttocks thrusting ever upwards, right into her mother's warm, inviting pleasure. It all built up to the grandest of crescendos, reaching that ultimate peak, until that moment when the ""balloon"" finally burst.</p><p>Suddenly, Shiori's little body was overwhelmed by waves of pleasure. Her own breathing became a series of grunts and gasps as those rhythmic, pleasurable spasms reverberated outwards from her core to this tips of her fingers and toes. Yukiko, her head now held in place by the iron grip of her daughter's thighs in the throes of orgasm couldn't help but feel and taste her daughter's pleasure. Right next to her lips and tongue her daughter's pelvic muscles twitched and contracted, letting her taste even more of Shiori's wetness as that clenching pleasure caused droplets of the girl's arousal to seep out onto her labia and outer lips.</p><p>Shiori rode the waves of pleasure as far as they would take her, until finally, when they had settled into gentle, intermittent pulses, her legs relaxed, releasing her mother as she lay with her thighs splayed open, pink center soaked and shiny. Shiori's chest continued to heave, and the girl lay wide-eyed and dazed, detachedly gazing upon her friend who still moaned and panted beside her.</p><p>That was the <i>BEST</i>. Even though she was still shocked at what her mother had just done, she couldn't hate her. Her mom had once again filled her up with that feeling, making it bigger and bigger until she just, <i>popped,</i> just like she had last night. Now her mom's damp face smiled up at her once more. Her hands gently stroking the insides of the girl's open legs, admiring the wet sexiness of her pink, soft netherlips as the girl recovered from her post-orgasmic shock.</p><p>Eyes still locked on Megumi, Shiori slowly let her own right hand drift over her stomach and down her pubic mound, passing through that slight patch of pubic hair to come to rest ever so gently on her own vagina, still quite sensitive to the touch. As she watched Megumi seemingly approach her own peak, she began lazily playing with herself, running her hands across those sensitive folds, enjoying those residual sensations, unaware of her mother who happily sat perched between her legs, eyes focused more on her daughter's beautiful, casual erotic play than the much more dramatic performance to her left.</p><p>Shiori let her body relax further and further, stimulating her own body ever so slightly while still mesmerized by her friend's near identical pleasure. She had just gotten comfortable and caught her breath when yet another morning ""wake-up call"" came ringing. It seemed that her pleasure wasn't the only thing that had felt like bursting and now she'd regained her senses enough to realize that her bladder was on full red alert!</p><p>""Oshikko!"" She shouted to no one in particular, surprising her mother as she leapt up suddenly, casting off her yukata as she dashed naked to the bathroom. Yukiko was surprised at first but managed a giggle as she recognized the reason for the girl's panic, and only a second later (also probably not a moment too soon) a sound not too unlike a fast running faucet could be distinctly heard from the still-open bathroom door. With one release came another as Megumi-chan also seemed to finally reach that ultimate plateau, tensing and thrusting about her mother's head. Hearing the cries that signaled the start of little girl's climax, Yukiko didn't have as prime a view as she enjoyed a minute earlier, but she could nevertheless appreciate the beauty of what she was seeing. Megumi-chan's little toes held the sheets tightly as she struggled to find an anchor point, sliding up and down, her little body trying to expresses the waves of pleasure that flooded through her. Her little butt rose several times in rapid succession, her hands balled into fists as she grunted out her climax.</p><p>As cute as it all was coming from the tiny, reserved 11-year old, it seemed like Megumi had even less time for self-reflection. Barely had she begun to descend from her peak when she let out a sudden gasp and desperately bounded up from her futon as naked as Shiori had been, sprinting towards the bathroom. Yukiko couldn't be sure of the cause until mere seconds later when she heard the young girl yell: ""Shiori, get out of the way!""</p><p>""Megumi! I'm not done wip-"" The sound of a desperate, naked scuffle ensued and followed once again by a loud stream could be heard splashing with the force of a full, tiny bladder from the open door.</p><p>""<i>Sugoi!""</i> Junko began to giggle beside Yukiko, slowly turning to face her friend.</p><p>Yukiko had begun to smile, only to suddenly stop in suddenly surprise when she noticed Junko face, or rather, what was dripping off of it!</p><p>""I hope Megumi doesn't realize what she just did because she might die from embarrassment! But it looks like she REALLY had to go."" Junko chucked and Yukiko joined in as she reached for a face towel to hand her friend.</p><p>Yukiko started to sense the faintest smell of urine from Junko's face and hair as she began to wipe away the results of Megumi's unwitting ""leak"" from those moments when her body had writhed in orgasm.</p><p>""Well it really is your fault for doing something like this so early in the morning!"" Yukiko said playfully. ""We're lucky the girls were able to hold it at all. For that matter I have to go too!""</p><p>""Don't we all?"" Junko let her friend win this argument as she was of course quite guilty. ""Well I suppose I now know <i>everything</i> about how my little girl tastes now!""</p><p>""You always were one to look on the bright side, but now it's finally time for our ""talk"", isn't it? Are you ready Junko?""</p><p>""I don't see why not! But thanks to Megumi's little ""shower"" it looks like I'll be needing a real one too. So why don't we continue this in the bathroom?"" Junko mischievous smile made for a horrible poker face.</p><p>""A perfectly sensible, yet sexy idea."" Yukiko smiled back as she rose along with her friend and lover, shedding her robe as they made their way to the bathroom.</p><p>""Girls? Are you finished? It's time for your morning bath!"" Junko called.</p>"
1730,"Ayaka and Ayane's Island Vacation, Part 1",Izayoi,1,A new nanny and her cute but spoiled charge enjoy their island vacation,"['F/g', 'yuri', 'first', 'oral', 'mast', 'w/s', 'bath']","<p>""Hurry up Ayane! I want to go swimming!"" Ayaka Miyata, age 11, whined impatiently near the end of the dock. Dressed in flip-flops and an airy white sundress, the young, petulant pre-teen's head was covered in a wide-brimmed sunhat. The little girl pouted, crossing her arms as she waited for her ""nanny"" to make her way down the dock.</p><p>At that very moment, her slightly older travel companion, Ayaka Matsuo, age 26 was in the midst of a series of apologetic bows to her fellow Japanese tourists as she slowly shuffled along with the rather large pieces of designer luggage that held everything the two girls could possible need (and more) for their week-long vacation on Fusaki Island.</p><p>Located in the archipelago far to the south of the main Japanese islands, Fusaki was one of Japan's premier and luxurious ""hidden"" tropical getaways, and with just a brief glance Ayaka could definitely tell that they had stepped into a different world. Looking at the coastline filled with palm trees and all other sorts of tropical foliage, the view looked nothing like the much more temperate Hokkaido from which they hailed. Farther into the distance Ayaka caught glimpses of the multitudes of resort houses and sea-side condos that made up the main tourist area.</p><p>Hauling the mountains of rather unnecessary luggage was no easy task for Ayaka, who while slim, fit, and with a countenance that many would either label ""cute"" or ""pretty"" was a girl of barely 160 centimeters with a rather petite build. She herself fancied the same kind of loose, pretty clothes that her young charge was currently wearing, but given that she was right in the middle of a rather strenuous part of her ""job"", she had chosen to dress accordingly. Wearing a sporty combination of shorts and a tank top, she grimaced and dragged her cargo along. The other tourists, slowly, sometimes grudgingly, made way for the small woman as she trudged along.</p><p>After another 2 or 3 minutes of effort, Ayaka finally reached Ayane and was greeted with quite the unsatisfied frown.</p><p>""You made me wait so long Ayaka! I told you I want to swim! Let's go!"" Not even waiting for Ayaka's response, Ayane turned in a huff and set off down the cobblestone path to the resort.</p><p>""Just wait a second Ayane! I need to catch my breath. Plus, you can't go swimming without your swimsuit and I have it~"" Ayaka said with a little bit of teasing mirth. Though she knew it was her ""job"" to wait on the girl hand and foot, Ayaka never could let go a chance to tease her, if only a little bit.</p><p>The only reply was a frustrated sigh, followed by the sound of Ayane's flipflops as she made her way down the street.</p><p>""The princess never changes does she..."" Ayaka sighed and steeled herself for the bumpy trip towards the inn.</p><p>""Are you finished Ayaka? Give me the ball!""</p><p>Barely an hour had passed and now Ayaka's face was once more nearly blue with effort, but that was hardly enough to take the edge off of Ayane's spoiled demands. Now clad in a cute light blue two piece with a skirt-like bottom, she had found another young girl to play with on the beach and decided that Ayaka would be blowing up her beach ball then and there.</p><p>Lungs feeling like they were about to burst, Ayaka finally finished the task. Handing the ball over, Ayane then scampered off to play with her new friend, not a single ""thank you"" to be heard. But that was to be expected and Ayaka didn't let it affect her much anymore. Adjusting her shoulder length hair and sliding her sunglasses on once more, she settled back into her comfortable beach-chair nestled cozily beneath a big, white and red striped umbrella. Gazing off into the distance she lost herself in the beauty of the tropical paradise surrounding her, lapsing silently into thoughts of just what had brought her all this way.</p><p>It had all started just 3 years ago. Ayaka was barely a year out of grad school when the tech start-up she had signed on to straight after graduation went belly-up, leaving her jobless and in a rather tough spot. A few years of hard work, part-time jobs, and a couple of loans had now left her broke and largely unemployed in the none too friendly confines of a still slumping Japanese economy. Leads on new opportunities kept coming up dry and all the while, Ayaka's meager savings were on the verge of drying up, leaving her to consider taking a job at a gas station, a far cry from tech world from whence she had come.</p><p>With no help from her loving put perpetually broke parents, she had just about resigned herself to the inevitable 8-5 service industry drudgery when a call from a college friend had given her a lifeline.</p><p>Sayuri was a newly minted lawyer working in Sapporo, the capital of industry in the Japan's north Hokkaido prefecture. She was working for your run-of-the-mill corporate giant when she had happened to catch wind that the wife of one of the division presidents was looking for a new nanny. A recommendation and a rather stand-offish and demanding interview later, and suddenly Ayaka found herself spending afternoons and evenings taking care of the adorable but very spoiled 11-year old Ayane heiress of the Miyata family.</p><p>Ayane's parents were wealthy, busy, and far too preoccupied with ""important"" things to have much time to spend with their daughter. Though they provided the best of everything, including schooling at Sapporo's most prestigious all-girl's school, for their young only child, they didn't find much time to spend with her, and hardly seemed to be the type who'd be able to connect with her if they did. Ayane had predictably grown up spoiled and demanding, used to getting what she wanted and often using it to compensate for the lack of love and affection she had suffered from since soon after her birth. Having worn down caretaker after caretaker, Ayaka was warned that while Ayane's behavior was troubling to her parents, she possessed no power to discipline the girl.</p><p>The situation had screamed ""trap"" from the beginning, Ayaka couldn't help but take the chance given her circumstances. The money was good and the hours quite reasonable: take the girl home from school, care for her all evening and see her off to bed whether the parents were present or not, rinse and repeat. With a paycheck roughly the same as what she had been making at her ""real"" job, Ayaka could think of worse things than putting up with the ""demon child"" from the Miyata clan. Of course, it helped that the girl was as cute as a button, standing 4'7'' with beautiful, shiny, silky hair she often wore in a cute ponytail style. Ayaka loved the girl's adorable, sometimes childish mannerism and had to fight off the urge to hug her at that brief and somewhat awkward first meeting. Ayaka wouldn't peg herself as a ""girl-lover"" or ""lesbian"" given her very fluid romantic history (that had nevertheless been in quite the years-long dryspell), but she had messed around with a variety of girlfriends during her adolescence and the sight of Ayane's cute figure helped bring back some of those memories.</p><p>Their nanny/rich heiress relationship had gotten off to as rocky as start as could be expected. Despite the energy that Ayaka put into the job and all her efforts at engaging and cheering up the girl, Ayane seemed firmly beholded to her own whims and comforts. Days went by filled with arguments, one-sided badmouthing, blatant misbehavior, and so on. Two weeks in and Ayaka had to admit that she was only sticking with it for the money at that point.</p><p>But in some ways persistence, and a more than fortunate helping of feminine intuition and empathy slowly helped make a connection between the two girls. For Ayaka recognized the loneliness and isolation that caused most of Ayane's troubles. Her upper class, ""glass bubble"" upbringing had left her with few friends and a distant family. More than anything, Ayane was lonely and looking for a connection, despite all the bad habits and vices ingrained in her from birth. But this recognition didn't exactly solve things overnight. Ayaka might understand the girl but it didn't help her get much closer to her. Rules, meals, showers, and bedtimes still had to be enforced (gently and patiently) and none of those things did anything to butter up the little elementary schooler, despite her being lucky enough to command Ayaka's undivided attention for several hours a day.</p><p>Though Ayane grew used to Ayaka's presence and begin to tolerate her, it would take something special to begin thawing the iciness between them. But thankfully Ayaka had found that such a thing a little over a month ago. Doubling back to the girl's bedroom to grab a forgotten book after saying goodnight had revealed the little Ayane to be in the middle of some ""experimentation"" that surely marked her first baby steps down the path of adolescence. The red-faced and terribly embarrassed young girl had been at a loss for what to do when caught in the act and Ayaka hesitated only a few moments before decided that being proactive might be just the thing such a situation called for. Ayaka's couldn't help but get a little wet underneath her own bathing suit bottoms at the memory. With Ayane's parents away, she had offered the girl a rudimentary, straightforward, and quite effective ""tutorial"" into the ins-and-outs of all her cute little girl parts. The older girl's practiced hand had shown the girl just how great growing up could be and had Ayane taken to the lesson quite readily.</p><p>Their shared revelation hadn't exactly fixed everything between them but it had given them a rather intimate connection that had made trust and communication a bit easier for Ayaka. Ayane wasn't yet mature enough to let go of her stubborn, spoiled ways yet, but in her now increasingly frequent requests for another kind of ""attention"", the girl was slowly learning to reach out and connect to her friend. Ayaka dared to think some recent developments hinted that the girl was maybe ready to treat Ayaka more as a fellow human being rather than just another personal slave to boss around.</p><p>Now, a prime chance had arrived for the pair as Ayane's parents had decided to send their daughter on a weeklong summer vacation to the exclusive, secluded, and very expensive Fusaki Island. Naturally, the parents being far too busy to accompany her, the task had fallen to Ayaka, who could hardly complain about a working tropical vacation, even when her traveling companion might be less than ideal. Two flights and a few hours-long boat ride later (all of which involved incessant whining and complaints, despite the 5-star treatment) and the two girls had succeeded in reaching a part of Japan that while peaceful, was as different from their crowded, chilly hometown as anything they could imagine. Now Ayaka was eager to see where this newfound freedom and easygoing environs would lead the two of them.</p><p>As Ayaka slowly snapped out of her daydream and took stock of her surroundings, it appeared that Ayane had parted ways with her friend and was slowly making her way back to her nanny, ball in tow. This was fine with Ayaka as the clock was slowly approaching 5 in the afternoon and their dinner reservation at the town's beachside restaurant was only an hour and a half away.</p><p>""Are you done playing?"" Ayaka asked the approaching youngster.</p><p>""Yeah, she had to go. I'm hungry now Ayaka, when are we eating?"" Ayaka could barely suppress an annoyed sigh.</p><p>""Well we have reservations at the best restaurant in town at 6 o'clock. Let's get showered and changed. Then we can walk over to the dock.""</p><p>""Don't you have any snacks?"" The girl persisted.</p><p>""Ayane, I <em>promise</em> this food is really good. Don't ruin it by eating now. Come on, let's get changed.""</p><p>Though the girl hardly seemed satisfied with the counterargument, she nevertheless padded along beside Ayaka as they made their way towards the family changing rooms.</p><p>Located right next to the private beach front, the small changing rooms were designed with families in mind, each was climate controlled and the size of a small room, equipped with a bench, some shelves and a showering area. Entering the small vestibule, Ayaka couldn't help but be impressed, her prior social circles had never let her come to such a fancy place before.</p><p>""Well aren't you lucky Ayane, it seems like someone built this place with your comfort in mind."" The young woman teased.</p><p>Stepping aside to let the girl enter behind her, she locked the door behind them, setting her travel bag and towel down on the table. Reaching her hand behind her to begin undoing the strap of her bikini top she began to make her way towards the shower.</p><p>""Come on Ayane, let's take a—"" She was interrupted by a tiny hand which suddenly tagged at her arm.</p><p>""Ayaka-san..."" Ayane's voice had suddenly become a bit needy. A glance backwards revealed that the little girl was looking down, eyes seemingly transfixed on her sand-covered feet, toes curling a bit anxiously.</p><p>""What is it Ayane?"" Ayaka was surprised at the sudden transformation. Had Ayane started to feel sick perhaps?</p><p><span ano="""" data-scayt_word="""" data-scaytid=""170"">""<em>Ano...</em>is</span> been a long time since we left home and I haven't..."" Not a bit clearer.</p><p>""Haven't what?""</p><p>""Well, I sorta want you to..."" Ayaka was confused, what was she getting at right now? And with such a tiny, uncertain voice.</p><p>""What is it Ayane, what do you want?""</p><p>""Remember last week?"" The girl plodded onwards.</p><p>""A lot of things happened, do you mean your piano recital?""</p><p>""No Tuesday night!"" The girl was dogged but not the least bit inclined to give her nanny a real hint.</p><p>""No...what happ-OH!"" Suddenly that memory, that very sexy memory, came flooding back. ""Wait, Ayane, you mean you want me to do it <em>now</em>?!"" This was a whole new level of daring from the young girl. Sure, Ayaka had enjoyed herself thoroughly last Tuesday, even losing sleeping reliving the thoughts of it later than night when alone with her right hand. But right here?! In the changing room?</p><p>""Well, I'm feeling tired...and you didn't give me a snack, so..."" She really could be such a child. Ayaka couldn't help but smile a bit at the young girl's unorthodox bargaining style.</p><p>""Well, Ayane, I never expected you to be so bold!"" The little girl just blushed and seemed to shrink even further in her current embarrassment, quite the opposite of her usual persona.</p><p>With her young charge still speechless, Ayaka decided to cut to the chase. ""I guess you're right about the snack...but you better promise to be polite to the waiter tonight!"" She felt she should at least try to bargain a bit with the situation in her favor.</p><p>""OK, I promise."" And so it was settled, with the most un-Ayane like of replies.</p><p>""Well then, how should we do this..."" Ayaka scouted the room, eyes coming to rest on the long bench in the middle of the room, parallel to the shelves and table.</p><p>""This should work Ayane, come on!""</p><p>Ayaka bent down and swept the little girl off her feet. Gently, she laid the girl down on her back, then using to hands to slide her down until her bottom was mere centimeters from the edge of the bench. She quickly rose, turning on the shower (added noise muffling) and returning to considerately put a rolled up towel underneath the girl's head and neck.</p><p>Returning to the foot on the bench, she looked down at the cute, pig-tailed girl who had suddenly developed a needier, quieter countenance that seemed much more suited to her appearance than her usual bratty self. Tuesday night had indeed been yet another revelation for the young girl that Ayane had indulged in teaching her on a whim, perhaps just a bit selfishly wanting to take things just a bit further than they had already gone. Now she took in the cute, innocent scene before her, Ayane clad only in her small blue swimsuit, body coated with a light sheen of sweat and sand from a few hours on play on the beach. Reaching up, she hooked both her hands around the girl's suit bottom, pulling it down with a single tug, eliciting a sharp intake of breath from Ayane. Slipping the bottoms down and off the girl's petite feet, she cast them aside, returning her hands to the girl's kneecaps, sliding them up and up while spreading out her thighs, opening up the girl's cute little treasure.</p><p>As Ayane lay silent, caught between a sense of embarrassment and desire, Ayaka heard herself taking a deep, sudden breath as she soaked up the view of the cute girl's cute little vagina that lay open before her. Sweat, stale urine, and the young girl's arousal all blended together to create a seductive aroma. Still at the threshold of puberty, the girl's tiny slit was like a flower which had not yet bloomed, still contained, labs tucked away along with her clitoris inside the valley of her childish vulva. Only the smallest tuft of soft black down at the top served to signal her approaching womanhood.</p><p>Ayaka gazed hungrily upon on a delicious feast she had sampled once previously, when she had introduced Ayane to a completely different way for girls to pleasure each other. Looking closely, she could see the wetness between the girl's netherlips, the evidence of her excitement and anticipation. Smirking, she slowly slid a finger into that warm, slick valley, prompting a long, deep sigh from Ayane.</p><p>""Ayane-chan already seems really excited. Was it really <em>that</em> good last time?"" A still embarrassed silence answered her.</p><p>Slowly she lowered her face towards the girl's slit, breathing in the musky scent combined with the smell of ocean water and girlish sweat. Stopping mere centimeters from the prize being so openly offered, she blew a long, warm breath, right onto the girl's sex.</p><p>""Ahhhh..."" The girl's bottom twitched at the unexpected sensation, her tight little anus contracting obviously at the stimulation.</p><p>""Ayaka please..."" Impatience seemed like it would win the day. Even now, a small droplet of the girl's arousal suddenly formed a small rivulet running down to her bottom.</p><p>""Hai, hai."" Ayaka muttered playfully, and with no further hesitation, slid forward and gently buried her face in the girl's privates.</p><p>Amidst a background of running water and Ayane's moans, Ayaka worked her tongue down into the girl's vaginal canal, tasting her salty, sexy lubrication. Then, with a long slow lick she worked her way upwards, tongue sliding over that tiny hooded clitoris, evoking yet another pronounced reaction, nearly causing the girl's legs to trap her head in place and she let off a surprised squeal.</p><p>And so she continued, licking, sucking, sometimes working her lips side to side, massaging the girl's tiny clitoris. Ayaka suppressed both giggles and sneezes from the way those sparse pubic hairs tickled her nose as she sampled Ayane's delicious nectar. Ayaka was no longer hesitant about this kind of ""fun"", having participated in the girl's pleasure in some fashion a handful of times so far. Inhibitions gone to the wayside, she instead lovingly concentrated on bringing the girl to orgasm, with the same aroused concentration she had afforded her many lovers in the past. She worked her tongue and face side to side, using that warm, rough surface of her tongue to stimulate the girl more and more.</p><p>Young and sensitive, Ayane was like putty in her hands, and under the oral assault, the girl grew wetter and wetter. Girl cum and saliva slowly began to drip down from that little slit, ppoling on the bench beneath her. Ayane's pleasurable cries were punctuated by the cute humping of her bottom as her excitement grew. Ayaka never let up, driving the girl toward peak she was certain would come any minute.</p><p>""Ayaka, it's happening again!""</p><p>The older girl didn't need much more of a signal. Wordlessly she doubled down on her ministrations, using her hands to push the girl's thighs wide open as she continued to bury her face in the girl's sex.</p><p>Ayane was defenseless before her veteran partner's assault and mere seconds elapsed before she crested into a small but powerful pre-teen orgasm. Her voice grew so loud that Ayaka, had she not been otherwise occupied, might have worried that others might hear. Ayane rode out the wave of tiny, wonderful contractions while seemingly try to hold her nanny's head in a vice grip, thighs squeezing in from both sides.</p><p>Finally, at the end of the tsunami came the plateau, and as Ayane relaxed her legs, Ayaka was able to glace upon the sweaty, hard-breathing little girl before her. The girl's netherlips were a pinkish red, flushed and excited in her post-orgasmic stupor. Saliva and girl cum were smeared all over Ayaka's face and the girl's crotch, forming a sexy sheen that served as proof of what had just happened.</p><p>""Ah...Ah..."" Ayane continued to pant and she looked peacefully, but wordlessly laid out beneath her new lover.</p><p>""Remember, be polite to that waiter, OK?"" Joked Ayaka, she leaned in for another kiss on those slick lower lips, relishing the sexy taste which still lingered.</p><p>Looking up, she decided it was time to get a move on with things. ""Come on Ayane, let's wash up."" Leaning down, she wrapped her arms around the half-naked little girl, lifting her up and then guiding the both of them towards the shower.</p><p>""Well that was fun"" thought Ayaka, ""but let's see if she actually behaves...""</p><p>********</p><p>""Here we are!"" Ayaka felt surprising enthused after the enjoyable dinner she had just spent with Ayane. The girl had indeed kept her promise and she spent the entire time giggling and laughing with Ayaka about all manners of silly things as they enjoyed their expertly prepared meal of local seafood and shellfish, all of it presented with a beautiful seaside view. The restaurant had been crowded but pleasant enough, as there were actually rather few children on the island, and thus had less of a penchant for running rampant and making noise.</p><p>Now bellies full and feeling fatigued from a long (and somewhat wild) day out, the pair made their way into their luxurious seaside condo. A huge kitchen and a pair of comfortable looking beds awaited them on the far side of a well-furnished living room area with ample space to let a family for 4 or 5 relax comfortably, to say nothing of two girls traveling on their own.</p><p>Ayane already looked like she was feeling the strain of the long day and even though she had been more than pleasant at dinner (she even said please a few times!), conversation had tapered off as the night when on and the girl had silently trudged alongside her caretaker back to the apartment.</p><p>""Come on Ayane, let's take a shower before bed"". Setting down her bags, she ushered the girl towards the bath. Hitting the lights and stepping inside revealed that the condo's luxuries weren't restricted to the main living space. They had just stepped into a large, white-marbled washroom, equipped with two sinks, a large mirror and all sorts of small amenities and supplies. Ayaka cross over to the other side and slide the fogged glass door open to reveal a large Japanese style bathing area, equipped with a couple of detachable shower heads, faucets, stools, and buckets in numbers seemingly reserved for an entire vacationing family.</p><p>But it was what resided on the right side of the bath that caught Ayaka's interest most intently, for raised just a foot or two off the floor was the edge of a large and modern looking whirpool bath, ringed with water jets on all sides. It looked quite state of the art as the thing even came with its own electronic control panel on the wall. Already the wheels were turning and Ayaka felt like she might as well teach Ayane a little something new before bed.</p><p>""Wow, your parents really did find us an amazing place!"" Ayaka said in awe. ""We shouldn't let this go to waste! Come on, Ayane, take a shower and then we'll relax in the bath together!""</p><p>Ayane begin to wordlessly tug her clothes off as Ayaka returned to the washroom and began to follow suit. Soon the two of them were naked as they day they were born and Ayane, as if by reflex found a one of the traditional Japanese bathroom stools and took her place on the washroom floor, turning on the shower head and beginning of the almost instinctual process of taking her bath. Meanwhile, Ayaka toyed around with the hot tub controls, eventually find the series of commands that began to fill up the tub with warm water, set precisely to the comfortable temperature she specified on the device. She turned back to look at the little girl seated behind her, already hard at work shampooing her hair, a sly smile appearing on her face.</p><p>""Here, Ayane, let me wash your back for you.""</p><p>""OK."" The girl assented quickly. It wasn't an unusual occurrence after all. Ayaka would often help the girl with her evening baths back home, usually whenever the girl was in a grumpy or tired mood. After a day at the beach, the special ""activities"" in the changing room, and their big dinner, Ayaka had no doubt that the girl was probably not in the most energetic of moods. But nevertheless she was determined to be as soothing and gentle with the girl as possible, especially since she wanted to see Ayane's reaction to the tub in a few minutes.</p><p>She took a small washcloth and set to work, rubbing up and down the girl's small back.</p><p>""Did you have fun today? You look really tan!"" Already the tan lines were making it quite apparent where her suit had previously been.</p><p>""Yeah..."" The girl responded drowsily.</p><p>""I'm glad you parents let us come here, it's so different than back home in Sapporo.""</p><p>""Well, it's not like they came with us, they just want to show people that they ""care"" about me."" Ayane suddenly retorted, with quite a hint of bitterness.</p><p>""Come on Ayane, what other kid gets to do things like this? Your parents do love you, but their jobs keep them very busy. At least they had the good sense to hire me right? You're glad I'm your nanny aren't you?"" Ayaka cooed playfully as she leaned against the girls back, resting her head on the girl's tiny shoulder. She used her hands to soap up and down the girl's thighs.</p><p>""You're OK I guess...but you're too strict and you don't let me have what I want sometimes!"" Ayane was obviously not in a generous mood.</p><p>""Really now? Poor Ayane, she never gets what she wants. But, didn't you get what you wanted today?""</p><p>""What do you mean?""</p><p>""Well, I sorta of meant <em>this</em>."" With a flick as playful as her voice, Ayaka slid her left hand between the girl's wet, soapy legs, sliding quickly of those soft inner thighs to reach Ayane's tiny slit. The girl gasped as Ayaka's fingers slid teasingly over her outer lips, the lightest of touches but one sure to provoke a response from the girl.</p><p>""So you DO like it! Come on Ayane, say it clearly now..."" Ayaka affected a faux-motherly tone. ""I like it when Ayaka touches me."" She spelled it out for her little friend as her fingers continued to caress the girl's private areas, causing a bit of a leg-clamping, toe-curling reaction that was probably keeping the girl from responding intelligibly.</p><p>""Mmm...mmm..."" Even as she was squeezing Ayaka's hand with her legs, Ayane began thrusting her bottom forward on the stool, trying to grind her pussy into that pleasuring hand.</p><p>""Say it Ayane, come on now!""</p><p>Finally the girl managed to stammer out something in her dazed state, ""I, I re-really like it Ayaka! Don't stop!""</p><p>To be honest, Ayaka was perfectly content to finish the girl off right now, using her skilled fingers to send her over the edge once more. She loved the squishy, soft feel of the girl's perfect vagina as she kneaded it with her fingers, dipping a finger into that shallow valley, driving the girl to higher and higher levels of excitement. But on the very cusp of getting carried away, a beep from the hot tub display screen reminded her of what awaited. Determined to take that next step she stilled her fingers.</p><p>""Ayaka, wha-?"" Ayane began to protest, thighs fidgeting achingly.</p><p>""It's OK Ayane."" Sympathetically patting her shoulder. ""I want to show you something first. Let's wash off.""</p><p>Quickly she grabbed the showerhead from the wall attachment and began spraying the two of them down quickly. The moment she finished she turned off the faucet and knelt down, wrapping her arms under Ayane's legs and back, lifting her up in a single motion, eliciting a shriek of surprise from the girl.</p><p>""Come on Ayane-chan, let's get in the bath together!"" She said invitingly, gingerly stepping across the wet floor and up to the edge of the tub. Holding the girl as gently as possible, she stepped over the edge, slowly lowering the both of them down into the water that had already been warmed to the perfect temperature.</p><p>Ayaka settled down into the tub, spreading her legs and settling the girl right between her legs. Ayane's little butt pressed up again her wiry, black pubic hair and the girl giggled. ""Ew, your hair tickles!""</p><p>""Well sorry about that! Pretty soon yours is going to be the same way Ayane!"" She said, playfully poking the girl in the side. Slowly the pair of them settled down, enjoying the water and relaxing after the fun but long day.</p><p>A few minutes had passed when finally Ayane broke the silence.</p><p>""Ne, Ayaka...""</p><p>""What is it, Ayane-chan?""</p><p>""Can you do that again?""</p><p>""Again!? Haven't you had enough for today?"" Ayaka feigned surprise, as if she didn't expect her earlier teasing to have led to things turning out this way.</p><p>""One more time! Please!"" The girl was acting spoiled again, but somehow finding the time to add in a ""please"". Ayaka sighed, sliding her hand around to cup the girl's mound once more. She heard Ayane sigh and felt the girl relax in her arms, settling in for the release she expected Ayaka to soon grant her.</p><p>""Well Ayane, I don't think I'll do it again tonight.""</p><p>""Bu-""</p><p>""BUT, how about I show you something new? I think you'll like it.""</p><p>""What is it?</p><p>""Just wait and see Ayane! Don't be so impatient!"" She could feel the girl already rubbing herself again her hand beneath the water.</p><p>Reaching over, Ayaka grabbed the remote once more, and looked at the digital setting panel. A few taps and she settled on what she wanted.</p><p>""OK, Ayane, get ready, I think you'll really like this!"" With only a few more moments of hesitation, she punched another button, activating the water jets, one of which she had already strategically positioned to be pointing right between Ayane's legs.</p><p>The small vibrating noise started as the jets suddenly came to life and Ayaka felt the warm water splashing over her hand, still cupping her little friend's treasure. Ayane had noticed the change and the suddenly appearance of bubbles and currents all around but still didn't know what to expect. Ayaka spread their legs a bit more, gently scooting them at little a bit closer to the nozzle which lay right before them. Right when the pressure on her hand felt just right, she whispered right into Ayane's ear: ""Let's see if my fingers will still be your favorite after this!""</p><p>With that excited whisper, she slowly drew her hand up and away, slowly exposing the girl's peach to the bubbling waterjet. Her experiment with greeted with a gasp and a full-body twitch that made it seem like a jolt of electricity had just shot through the little girl.</p><p>""Su-sugoi!"" Ayane whined. She simply sat the in shock for a few seconds, just relishing this new unexpected pleasure she'd been introduced to. Slowly, as she regained her senses, she reached around and grabbed Ayaka's thighs, trying to get herself a little leverage as she opened up her legs and let the water rush over with pleasurable force. Ayaka watched with a smile as the girl moaned and writhed, all while working slowly but deliberately, moving her bottom until finally she got the water to hit her pussy at JUST the perfect spot. Head tilting back to rest on Ayaka's shoulder, she let out a long sigh. ""It feels soooo good"".</p><p>Ayaka couldn't help but giggle as she watched her little friend work to bring herself off against the waterjet currently massaging her tiny clit and sensitive vulva. She began to lovingly stroke the girl's wet inner thighs, providing just a bit more stimulation to help her little friend. ""This is my favorite way to relax Ayane, you can always get that special feeling when you to this."" Indeed, her shower massager had indeed been her champion on many a lonely night. The kind of orgasm it delivered with gentle and yet inevitable, a pleasure almost no one could resist for long without being overcome by that most pleasurable of female reflexes.</p><p>It went without saying that little Ayane, experiencing the pleasure of the jet for the first time was no different. Ayaka was already quite experienced at pushing the girl's little orgasmic buttons, but even her experience couldn't match up to the effectiveness of the water rushing between the girl's legs. Not 3 minutes had passed when the now continuously moaning girl tensed up and shook with yet another strong orgasm. Thrusting and grunting loudly now, her body continued to enjoy the water pressure until her pussy lips grew too sensitive to bear it. Finally, the girl shut her legs and collapsed again Ayaka's chest, breathing heavily.</p><p>""Wow, it seemed like you really liked it!""</p><p>""That was...the best!"" Ayane responded between panting. ""Can we get one at my house?""</p><p>Ayake laughed ""Well I'll have to come up with a creative excuse but I'll see what I can do.""</p><p>Though she was in high spirits, seeing little Ayane make herself cum has left Ayaka in a very aroused state. Even know, as she cuddled the girl by her side, her fingers were secretly stroking her own pussy, actions hidden well beneath the bubbles. She desperately wanted to cum, but was unable to do so with the girl restricting her motions.</p><p>Thankfully, nature stepped in to lend a hand and Ayane suddenly rose, naked form dripping water as she said ""Ayaka, I gotta go.""</p><p>""That's fine Ayane, just be sure to dry off and get ready for bed.""</p><p>""OK.""</p><p>Rising from the tub, the girl's butt jiggled cutely as she made her way out of the bathing area to the bathroom.</p><p>Having finally gotten some time to herself, Ayane opened up her legs and sighed deeply as the water found its way to her waiting clit. She still didn't know why but making the little girl cum was a far sexier experience than anything she had ever felt before. Ayane's innocence and voracious sexual appetite combined with her cute but spoiled demeanor helped create an adorable little girl which Ayaka simply wanted to overwhelm with pleasure in any manner she could think of.</p><p>Even now those thoughts transfixed her, pulling her in, forming a singular desire in her mind. Thus focused, those stimulated nerve endings down below were free to do there job and with the help of the jets Ayaka soon collapsed into a monster orgasm. She tried to muffle her own moans as her she climaxed and she keep pressing herself again the jet until she could take no more.</p><p>Only then, mind cleared, did she slowly rise from the water, shut off the jets and reach for a towel. The time had grown late and it was time to put the little girl to bed.</p><p>Having finally finished toweling off Ayane and getting her fixed up for bed, Ayaka was now taking some time for herself to dry her own hair, casually getting ready to settle down for the night after that mind-blowing experience in the bath tub.</p><p>It had been a wild day of sexy discoveries for the pair of them who had already been forging new ground before they came here. Ayaka had surprised even herself by how daring she had become since they arrived and she had to admit that even though it had first felt like just a little sexy mischievousness to start, she was starting to find the little girl absolutely irresistible. Teaching the girl all these new things also had the side benefit of making dealing with the cute little brat a bit easier too. Ayane had done her fair share of moaning and complaining in her cranky, exhausted state, but Ayaka's charm and helping hand had already won the day and the girl had seemed quite subdued as Ayaka prepared her for bed.</p><p>Dried and relaxed, Ayaka was finally ready to turn in and she wrapped a bath towel around herself, slowly opening the door that led to the bedroom...</p><p>""Ahh, ahhh"" Moans echoed as the door slid open. Though surprised, Ayaka had no doubt as to what the commotion was, and the faint sexy aroma left absolutely no doubt at all.</p><p>Walking into the bedroom, she saw Ayane laid out with her bathrobe spread wide open, her naked form splayed out for all to see. Eye closed, legs spread, and with a look of concentration on her face, those little fingers were playing with her vagina, just the slightest sheen of lubrication visible from a distance.</p><p>""Eh, mada?! (still?), what are you doing Ayane?"" Ayaka faux-scolding hid her own surprise. Ayane really was insatiable wasn't she?</p><p>The girl jumped in surprise and stilled her fingers for a moment, looking up a bit guiltily at her nanny.</p><p>""Ano....well, after ""that"", my special place was still feeling really tingly. I sorta thought that maybe I could....feel good one more time before bed...""</p><p>""But Ayane it's so late! What about our plans for tomorrow?""</p><p>Little fingers still sliding slowly atop that little slit, the girl protested. ""Just a little more, I'm almost done...""</p><p>Ayaka felt her ""bad"" side taking over again. If anything could match this little girl's appetite, it was Ayaka's desire to help her sate it. With a smile that could more aptly be called one of her now trademark mischievous smirks, she said: ""Shouganai ne (it can't be helped), you need to sleep, so we better make it fast! Here, let your babysitter give you one more special service tonight."" Ayane smiled wordlessly, sinking back into the bed, looking content, a slightly petulant child who knew they were about to get what they wanted.</p><p>Ayaka returned to the bathroom and removed a tube of petroleum jelly from the desk. The girl was probably getting a little worn out down there and she wanted to be gentle after all. Squeezing a good amount onto her index finger she silently returned to the room, grinning to herself as she dimmed the lights and approached the naked little girl.</p><p>Ever so gently she slid into Ayane's bed, snuggling her head up to the fresh, sweet smelling young girl. Her nose could distinctly pick up the smell of Ayane's arousal wafting from those sticky fingers and sensitive vagina down below.</p><p>""Just relax."" she whispered. ""Let Ayaka help, OK? This is my extra-special good night kiss."" She said reassuring, proceeding to give her a light peck on the check.</p><p>Slowly Ayaka slide her left hand down, brushing aside the girl's arm as that slender index finger settled into the tender crevasse of Ayane's slit.</p><p>""Ah!"" Ayane squeaked, surprised by the chilliness of the lube. Ayaka giggled at the response. ""I said relax Ayane! It'll warm up in a second!""</p><p>Cuddling the girl in the dark atop that soft luxurious bed, she began to shower the girl with light, loving kisses while stroking her hair with her free hand. As the girl let go of her tension and settled down into a dreamy, relaxed state, Ayaka once again resumed her work.</p><p>Soon, those slicking sounds returned as Ayaka's lubricated fingertip went to work and those child-like moans returned as well. Ayane little pussy had been teased, touched, and stimulated in more ways than her little body had ever been able to imagine before today. Ayaka knew the girl was probably still quite sensitive right now, and she probably needed to do little more that rub the girl's tiny clit to hurry her along to tonight's finale. And so that well lubricated finger tip circled and circled, teasing that little pea, coaxing the little girl towards one more cum.</p><p>Ayane was moaning drowsily now, half-asleep despite the pleasure. The girl had spent hours riding a boat, playing on the beach, and then ""playing"" in the warm jacuzzi with Ayaka. By now the little 11-year old princess had to be beyond exhausted. She was nearly motionless, body laying limp as she moaned and panted, just waiting for one more wave of pleasure to wash over her.</p><p>""Ayaka..."" The girl whimpered a few moments later.</p><p>""Naaani?"" Ayaka inquired, blowing gently on the girl's little ear.</p><p>""I love you."" The 11-year old panted wearily.</p><p>""I love you too, Ayane-chan, you're my favorite."" This time she pecked the girl on the lips. She could feel the girl starting to twitch, orgasm approaching, and so steadily picked up the pace, that index finger sliding gently, repeated around that stiff little bud.</p><p>Finally, the moment seemed nigh and in her drowsy, detached state the girl whined ""Ayakaaaa"", little pussy pressing against her hand.</p><p>""Just relax Ayane, let it happen."" Ayaka kept up her efforts, pushing the little girl all the way to her peak while placing a light kiss on her lips. Just a few seconds more and the moment was upon them.</p><p>Ayane's last orgasm of the night was marked by a long, lingering sigh rather than a moan as the half-asleep girl could take the light teasing of her clit no longer and her vagina lapsed once more into a series of pleasurable, rapid contractions as the girl climaxed yet again. Relief flooded the girl's body and she let herself go, completely relaxed, pleasure radiating out from her slick little core as she drifted off to dreamland.</p><p>With the girl in the throes of her climax, Ayaka was surprised to feel a warm trickle begin to run along her still moving hand, followed by a light patter of drops falling onto the girl's bathrobe. It seemed that Ayane was having a bit of a pleasurable accident, her little bladder taking advantage of the inattention. ""She'd be so embarrassed if she wasn't so tired right now."" Ayaka thought bemusedly. But right now, that warm stream and the accompanying feeling of relief was probably just compounding her pleasure. Ayaka couldn't help but find it to be completely erotic as she watched the girl whimper from the pleasure, unconsciously wetting herself as her legs twitched and her toes curled.</p><p>Slowly the contractions subsided and Ayaka could feel the girl's peeing come to an end as well. Though a picture of serenity as she lay there, the girl had soaked her robe and the blanket underneath. Ayaka couldn't let her sleep like that. Picking her up, she carried the nearly unconscious girl to the bathroom, sliding off her robe and sitting her on the toilet. It would perhaps be best if she made sure that Ayane was running on empty before bed.</p><p>""Come on Ayane-chan, let it out and let's sleep."" She whispered, lightly stroking the girl's sensitive privates.</p><p>""Mmm."" The girl responded. Once more a few brief spurts girl's warm urine washed over her hand. Ayaka couldn't get enough of seeing the girl's cute, innocent weak-points, just soaking up every second.</p><p>Finally finished, Ayaka wiped the girl dry with towels and a washcloth, carrying her over to Ayaka's much dryer bed. She fished a small pair of white cotton panties out of their suitcase and gently slid them up the girl's legs.</p><p>""Good night Ayane"" the woman whispered, crawling in next to the little girl who was already fast asleep. Ayane's near silent breathing answered her.</p><p>Pulling the thin sheet over them, Ayaka closed her eyes and held the girl close. ""What a day..."" was the last thought that drifted through her mind as Ayaka drifted off to dreamland.</p>"
1731,"Ayaka and Ayane's Island Vacation, Part 2",Izayoi,2,The two girls return from a tiring day out and decide to order massages.,"['F/g', 'yuri', 'first', 'oral', 'mast', 'w/s', 'bath', 'massage']","<p>""Waa, I'm so tired!"" Ayane said, dropping her bag on the floor and wandering tiredly into their hotel room. Ayaka felt like her body was on the verge of collapse as the pair finally made it back from what had been a very long day. Though it was only mid-afternoon, day two of their vacation had taken quite a toll on the two of them.</p><p>After waking up early and dealing with the leftovers from last night's ""incident"" in front of a furiously blushing Ayane, the two of them had breakfast and headed out for a day of snorkeling lessons and a boat tour of the local coastal area. Like almost every kid raised in Japan, Ayane was no stranger to swimming but neither of them had ever had a chance to swim outdoors in the colder northern reaches of the country. Though it took quite awhile to get the hang of it, eventually they had been able to spend a few hours enjoying an up-close and personal view of the local sea life. The boat tour had taken them out a bit further and allowed them to see all sorts of animals and natural formations. It was an experience that seemed to actually leave little Ayane enraptured for once, much more concerned with the breathtaking sights she was seeing for the first time than the creature comforts and whining that she usually kept Ayaka occupied with.</p><p>Though they had come well prepared to avoid painful sunburns, the heat, fun, and physical exhaustion had still taken their toll, and now that they'd just barely managed to drag their ragged bodies back to the room, Ayaka was looking forward to some relaxation for the rest of the day.</p><p>""My legs hurt so bad..."" Ayane was already getting a bit grumpy. Crossing her arms, she demanded while pouting: ""Carry me to the bath!""</p><p>Ayaka had to suppress the urge to roll her eyes. Her own body could barely keep itself upright and now this. But a paycheck was a paycheck and she did have a job to do. With a deep frustrated sigh, she fought off her exhaustion enough to lift the girl up and carry her towards the bathroom.</p><p>""If only I could get some pampering too..."" Her mind wandered as she carried Ayane. Walking into the bathroom, she set Ayane down to turn on the shower and then help her get undressed. Still agonizing over the physical effort, she was urging the tired, naked girl into the shower when she hit upon yet another mischievous plan.</p><p>""Hey Ayane, how about we get massages!""</p><p>""But...I don't want to go anywhere..."" The girl whined as she began to let the water flow over her.</p><p>""No silly, at a place this nice, they come to the guests' rooms. We just have to call them.""</p><p>""Really?"" The girl's voice sounded a tad bit more receptive with the realization.</p><p>""Of course! Hurry up and take your shower. I'll make the call.""</p><p>""OK."" Ayane replied, beginning to lazily shampoo her hair.</p><p>Having obtained the consent of the most important party, she went about setting her plan in motion. Even as she leafed through the directory to find the hotel's massage service, she was fairly certain that a place of this high caliber would be able to help her fulfill the plan she was already concocting. The fact that she would be getting a nice little perk herself, all on Ayane's parents' dime, wasn't lost on her either.</p><p>""Resort Message Service, how can I assist you?"" A fast response, as expected of a top-dollar resort.</p><p>""Um, yes, I was hoping to order a massage session for me and a friend this afternoon. Is that possible?""</p><p>There was a brief pause as the woman surely was checking the schedule before a reply came back. ""Of course! How about 4:30, just 20 minutes from now? We'll send some staff down to your room.""</p><p>""That would be great! But I, um, was wondering...""</p><p>""How else can I serve you today?"" The response was the epitome of politeness.</p><p>""Well, to be honest, the two of us have had a long day. We're sore, tired and were really hoping to let off some stress."" Ayaka took care to speak this last part in a vague but leading manner.</p><p>""Well, of course, surely a massage would be perfect for that."" The woman responded in an unassuming, warm, polite voice.</p><p>""Well, yes, but assuming that the masseuses will be female today, perhaps..."" She trailed off.</p><p>""Yes?""</p><p>""Well...I'm sure they would be able to properly understand the needs of their fellow women, right?""</p><p>A brief pause at the other end was followed by a seamless reply. ""Ah I see. Well, of course we strive to meet our customers' needs. I suppose I will be meeting you in just a few minutes. My name is Junko Abe.""</p><p>""Thank you, Abe-san. See you soon."" Hanging up the phone, Ayaka had the slightest hint of a smile on her face as her heart pounded with excitement. Pretty soon Ayane would get to enjoy another kind of experience and Ayaka definitely didn't mind being the spectator this time.</p><p>""Thank you again for requesting a massage today."" Junko Abe, head of the local massage parlor bowed deeply as she greeted her customers. Bowing next to her was her daughter Konomi and one of her best friends and trusted co-workers, Yuuko Omiya.</p><p>Looking up again, Junko sized up her two customers, dressed in pink bathrobes, hair still drying after what looked like a nice bath. Both girls' faces were clearly on the darker side, evidence that the two had spent quite a bit of time in the sun these past few days. The little one had it the worst and it was quite obvious that the girl was quite a few shades darker than her natural color. A long time ago she might have been startled to see someone as young as little Ayane standing before her, but after years in this business, working at such a high-class location, such things were now hardly a surprise and many a doting, rich mother was more than likely to spare no expense for her daughters to also be able to ""relax"" alongside her. The young woman with her seemed far too young to be the girl's mother but was obviously a caretaker (or sister) of some kind so Junko figured that there'd be nothing to worry about. Of course she did find herself hoping that the girl had least had some kind of playful ""experience"" at her age, because she didn't want to find herself dealing with a completely shocked and overwhelmed young one. But putting those thoughts aside, it was now time for introductions and Junko refocused on her job.</p><p>""This is my daughter Konomi, and this is my associate Yuuko Omiya."" She said as the pair bowed in turn. ""Today my daughter and I will be working with Ayane-chan while Yuuko will massage you Ms. Matsuo. Please regard us kindly""</p><p>""Thank you all for coming, we're both really tired, aren't we Ayane?"" Ayaka replied warmly. Though she gave Ayane a bit of a nudge, the sheltered girl wasn't exactly adept with strangers and she was spending a lot of time looking at her feet right now. Casting an apologetic smile towards the trio, she asked: ""Well, should we lay down for you?""</p><p>""Oh course! Let me lay out some blankets."" The ladies hurriedly rolled their supply cart in the door and begin to prepare for the session. After smoothing out the beds the ladies spread out large cotton towels atop the sheets, set up some electronic aroma dispensers, and then asked the two girls to remove their robes. The little one looked quite reluctant to comply with her request but it seemed like the older girl, Ayaka, was able to reassure the girl with a quick touch on the shoulder while removing her own without a second of hesitation, making it look quite natural. Her lack of hesitation seemed to encourage Ayane to do the same.</p><p>Having shed their robes, both of them were down to a pair of simple, white cotton panties. Even for a Japanese woman. Ayaka was a bit of a smaller girl but she nevertheless had to a pair of shapely, firm breasts, accentuated by two dark, pointed nipples. The little girl on the other hand was barely past the starting line of her own development, chest almost invisibly beginning to swell as her hips and thighs only now just starting to fill out a bit. But both girls seemed healthy and fit and Junko couldn't help but admire their youthful bodies with a touch of envy in her own more advanced age. As tired and sun-baked as they were, the two girls looked like they could really use some relaxation and she would be glad to help them. She found herself smiling as she looked at the cute tanlines that marked where the youthful pair's bikini tops had been.</p><p>Junko and her daughter got the two girls settled on the beds while Yuuko finished the preparations, laying out oils and towels. As the girls scooted into position, the women proceeded to politely wash their hands once more in the washroom and then moved over to their respective bedsides.</p><p>Junko looked over Ayane's perfect little preteen body that lay before her. Tanlines covered her chest and hints of them could also be glimpsed around those panties she was wearing. In the middle of that small strip of whiteness on her chest were two small, hard nipples, having grown stiff in the cool indoor room, standing atop just the slightest hint of swelling development in the girl's breasts.</p><p>""Alright, please turn over so we can begin."" Junko said, reaching a hand out to the young girl's shoulder and gently encouraging her to turn over.</p><p>""We'll start today with your back Ayane-chan! Are you ready?"" Konomi asked, pouring massage oil into her palm as the girls flipped onto their stomachs.</p><p>""Hai..."" The girl replied sheepishly, still having a hard time talking to this new trio of strangers.</p><p>The three ladies set to work, Yuuko starting with Ayaka's shoulders while Junko and Konomi split the work along Ayaka's back and legs.</p><p>Using skilled, delicate hands and measured pressure, they began to give the two girls a relaxing rub down, working their palms and fingers into and over sore and tired muscles. The girls, and especially little Ayane, were tense at first but the ladies' gentle touch slowly broke down barriers and began to relax them.</p><p>""Ahhhhh"" Ayane purred, sighing as Konomi worked her lower back and Junko continued to run the girl's thighs and calves. The girl seemed to really like the touches on her inner thighs Junko noticed as she continued working her hands over the silky skin which lay just below the girl's panties. Ayane had gradually responded by unconsciously widening her legs and revealing a cute glimpse of that puffy pudenda bulging ever so slightly through her underwear.</p><p>""She seems comfortable enough being touched around here it seems, perhaps things will be OK after all."" Junko thought to herself as she continued her work.</p><p>Time passed and the women finished up Ayane and Ayaka's backs and legs, then they asked them to turn over, continuing with the massage.</p><p>As they rolled over and settled down once more, the masseuses adjusted the girls' hands and feet and then continued their gentle massaging of the two girls. Junko was delicately rubbing Ayane's slick chest and stomach, evoking more sighs from the little girl when she caught herself more reflecting on just how surprised a younger Junko might be at seeing some of the things she found herself doing nowadays. While surely the minds of the more socially conservative would certainly explode at the revelation, Junko really didn't have a problem providing erotic massages to younger clients. The notions of seeking sexual pleasure and release were natural part of the human existence, and while there was times and places where restraint and modesty were called for, one's personal time need not be restricted and invaded by such tight moral guidelines. Plus, even though Junko might find herself getting a bit of a thrill out of the whole thing, her happily-married self was hardly tempted by her clients in a physical manner. Instead, as a woman who lived her life to please others, she had come to accept that girls and boys of all shapes, sizes, and ages had needs and feelings that they wrestled with and that people in her line of discreet, often intimate work were in a unique position to provide such a service when the time called, especially at the going rates you could find amongst rich vacationers.</p><p>In fact, young Ayane wasn't even the first such client she had worked with this week. Just a few days ago, Junko had fielded a bit of an amusing but inept, fumbling call from a pair of cute 14-year olds, having traveled at their parent's blessing with nary a bit of supervision. They had obviously heard rumors of services such as hers, available to adults in beauty ""spas"" scattered throughout Japan and finally got around to requesting an erotic massage after fumbling around a bit trying to get their point across. Junko having verified with the front desk that daddy's credit card would be taking care of all expenses had innocently agreed to visit the pair with Yuuko and give them a little taste of the forbidden fruit they had been so clueless in seeking. She had to say that the girls weren't the only ones who were satisfied as she could keenly appreciate just how easy the young ones were to deal with. Erotic massages for many of her adult clients could often be physically trying experiences for Junko, where one had to work and labor to help older, experienced clients get the satisfaction they sought in exactly the manner they requested and were paying top-dollar for. Adults each had unique tastes and preferences, they came in knowing exactly what they wanted but also expected a level of effort and perfection that would be unfair to ask of many other professions. Younger clients were quite the opposite. Inexperienced and nervous, the excitement, erotic thrill, and sheer surprise of what they were usually experiencing for the first time was enough to already have them on the ""edge"". Junko almost had to take care to ensure that the sessions weren't too short.</p><p>Moaning and panting, the two middle-schoolers had barely lasted 3 minutes once their panties came off and the women's fingers dipped between their thighs. The pair had become so aroused by that point that Junko and Yuuko's practiced, skilled finger sent them quickly over the edge, and they came all over the ladies' hands with little effort. Just one day later, Junko had had another cute, memorable experience, working on an adorable pair of 10-year old twins from Miyagi Prefecture who were traveling with their mother. Though they were shy, Junko loved the way they held hands, almost whining and squirming in unison as she had worked on them with her daughter. Konomi herself, being quite the open-minded and eager young daughter and apprentice, was of quite the similar mindset to her mother, and dare she say, seemed to really enjoy helping girls discover what kind of pleasurable heights their own bodies were capable of. It had taken a while for the pair to get adjusted to the surprising new feelings coming from ""down there"", but as with the older pair the day before, it took nary a few minutes more before the pair's hands squeezed tight and they shared a pair of cute and seemingly telepathically well-timed climaxes.</p><p>By this point the two girl's bodies were glistening from head to toe, covered in the warm massage oil the 3 women had been using to relax them. Ayaka simply felt adrift in a sea of bliss, enjoying the gentle but sensual pleasure of Yuuko's hands firmly but lovingly kneading and stroking her small breasts, thumbs gliding repeating over her dark, rock-hard nipples. The mother/daughter pair of Junko and Konomi also continued their diligent work on Ayane's 11-year old body. The older woman was running her hands in circles over the young girl's flat chest and abdomen, all while Konomi continued to elicit a subtle mewling from the girl as she skillfully stroked and kneaded the Ayane's calves and inner thighs, stopping conspicuously right at the border of the girl's panties with almost every stroke, fingers toeing that prominent line while never quite crossing it.</p><p>Amidst the cute sighs from the 2 young girls and the sound of oil being rubbed into their skin, the room was taking on a sultry, sexy feel. Two girls' nipples, though different in size, stood proudly to attention having been stimulated and squeezed over and over as time had passed. Awakening from her own little daydream, Junko's seasoned eyes studied both clients, noting how they seemed to be in a perfectly relaxed, slightly aroused state, ready for things to move on to the next and final step. Sensing that the moment was right, she stopped her work and stood up straight to address her clients in a soft-spoken and polite manner. ""If the customers would so wish, we will now move to the final part of today's massage."" She spoke the words, ripe with tacit meaning as calmly and collectedly as if she were referring to a mere back massage, composure being the mark of a tactful professional.</p><p>""Hai..."" Ayaka's assent crossed the distance lazily as the older girl somehow found a way to communicate in her present condition, a delightful mix of arousal and relaxed bliss. As with everything so far on this trip, today's adventure was yet another creative and sexy attempt by Ayaka to test the girl's limits and get a chance to sate her mischievous desire to see Ayane introduced to more and more sensual pleasures. Having been teased and titillated by Yuuko as she had casually watched the other pair of masseuses work their magic on little Ayane had already left her with a massive, hungry ache between her legs and unlike Ayane, she knew that she was about to get that itch scratched in the best way possible.</p><p>Junko knodded silently to her two coworkers, who then bent down to grasp the elastic of their customers flimsy white panties.</p><p>""Chotto, shitsurei shimasu ne."" (Excuse me), they said in unison, gently and deftly sliding the undergarments down their customers oily legs.</p><p>Ayane was taken by surprise but too shy to do more than gasp in surprise. She glanced over with a shocked expression towards her young nanny. While she was no stranger to nudity in front of Ayaka, even she knew that what Ayaka and her did together was something private and special. She was hardly prepared to bare everything before a group of strangers she'd just met minutes before.</p><p>In lieu of a reply, Ayaka only nodded with a reassuring smile, silently sweeping one hand downward, gesturing to her own nakedness as Yuuko politely and quietly slipped the panties off from around her ankles.</p><p>While her daughter was doing the same to the little girl, Junko reassuringly stroked Ayane's forehead, offer her own warm, motherly smile. Looking down at the girl's cute, oil-slick body, she was about to break the silence when her eager younger daughter chimed in with her own enthusiastic albeit unprofessional attempt at reassurance.</p><p>""Kawaii ne~! Ayane-chan tanlines are so cute!"" Konomi had gently placed the girl's panties in the small basket next to the bed and then rushed right back up to Ayane's small, stark naked form to admired her newly uncovered prize. Quickly lay her hands back down on the girl's legs and stomach, using her index fingers to trace the outline of that white area, temporarily ignoring that cute little slit laid out right before her eyes. ""So, so cute!"" She giggled, sliding her fingers along the girl's stomach, cause Ayane to giggle and squirm a bit. ""But you aren't sunburned right? Does this hurt?"" Now Konomi took her teasing a step further, sliding her fingers down the side of the girl's groin, tracing borders that eventually disappeared down towards the child's bottom. Definitely aware of Konomi's fingers just a mere centimeter or so from her vagina provoked a bit of a startled reaction from the girl, she clamping her legs and shyly responding ""No I'm OK"".</p><p>Now both nanny and child lay full exposed in their luxurious beach-side hotel room. Ayaka could feel her own pussy twitching in aching anticipation of the release that was sure to come and she was pretty sure that Ayane was no longer innocent enough to assume that whatever happen next would be completely wholesome and pure, even if the ideas of ""sex"" and ""masturbation"" were still little more than a ""secret game"" that she played with her nanny which also just happened to feel really, really good.</p><p>""Now we will help relieve the last of your tension and stress with a massage perfectly suited for women. Please relax and try to feel at ease."" The older head masseuse politely spoke her formalities as the three ladies set about their work.</p><p>Fully relaxed, with her eyes closed, Ayaka felt Yuuko slowly pull her thighs further apart, exposing her warm, wet core hidden behind a thick tangle of pubic hair. She heard Konomi having to encourage Ayane a bit. ""It's OK, just relax and let me move your legs, OK? We're all girls here, so it's not embarrassing, right?""</p><p>Suitably positioned, the 2 girls now lay full exposed below the 3 ladies looking down upon them. The older Junko was content to let the other two ladies take on the real work, and returned to stroking Ayane's head and chest. Meanwhile, Konomi and Yuuko reached down with their oil-slick hands, placing them along those soft, inner thighs and started working their magic once more.</p><p>""Women often build up a lot of tension in their thighs and abdomen, even younger girl's like you, Ayane."" Junko explained, rubbing her hands gently over the girl's chest and semi-hardened nipples. ""So let's help you loosen up and start feeling really good."" Ayane was none the wiser but she nodded with some semblance of feigned comprehension. Ayaka could hardly complain as Yuuko began working her legs with skilled grace, using individual fingers and sometimes her whole hand to stroke her inner thighs; kneading, teasing, rubbing, taking care to put her completely at ease. Even so, Ayaka was also well aware of the way those hands were slowly working upwards and she was dying for them to finally ""get to the point"".</p><p>But she wasn't the only one who felt that way, and alongside the other bed, young Konomi now had her bright, mischievous eyes glued to Ayane's tiny, nearly bare slit, which was glistening ever so slightly with the oil which has seeped down into her panties throughout the session. She swept her fingers closer and closer to the prize as she worked the girl's groin muscles. Already a little rivulet of fluid, a tell-tale sign of the girl's arousal had begun dripping down from between those little petals. Konomi loved cute little girls like Ayane, and those rare opportunities to share something so intimate like this was a thrill all on its own. She knew that she had to contain her own arousal as part of her job here, but it wouldn't stop her from channeling that little bit of sexual frustration into pleasuring that little pussy which now lay so innocently exposed before her.</p><p>Junko watched her daughter take that inevitable course towards that grand finale with a bemused and yet slightly aching expression of her own. With each stroke Konomi's fingers slid ever closer to the girl's slit; teasing, tempting the little girl who was slowly writhing on the bed in response to those sensual touches, until finally, with one swift motion, Konomi used her thumbs to gently glide across the girl's soft, oily netherlips.</p><p>""Ah!"" Ayane gasped as she felt the pleasurable but surprising touch on her most private of places. She looked down to see a beaming smile from the young masseuse and to hear her say: ""Don't worry, I'm just going to massage your special place Ayane. Just relax for me, Ok?"" She cajoled with girl with a smile and a wink. In response, a blushing Ayane looked off to the side, maintaining an embarrassed silence. Enraptured in the moment, Konomi used her fingers to toy with the girl's thin, recently-sprouted pubic hair. ""Look Mother, Ayane-chan is really growing up. That means she'll really like this right?""</p><p>""Over course Konomi-chan."" Junko smile warmed, looking down at the cute and erotic scene laid out before her. She knew that things were about to get much more interesting. Once Konomi took a shine to a little one like this, she definitely delivered the 5-star treatment.</p><p>Meanwhile, Ayaka had taken a moment to look toward the 11 year-old when she heard the outburst of chatter but she was soon distracted by Yuuko's ministrations. The woman gently slid her hand through Ayaka's pubic hair and slowly slid one finger down into her slit, already soaked from her arousal. The woman slowly began to pleasure her with a light and steady stroking motion, rubbing right over her clit which was already beginning to come to attention. Ayaka let out a relaxed, anticipatory moan of her own.</p><p>With Yuuko occupied behind them, Junko and her daughter now set about making sure little Ayane got the luxury course she was paying for. Her most sensitive spots under attack from two pairs of expert hands, the girl's little squeaks and gasps slowly grew in volume and frequency. Konomi had set about gently stroking the little girl's smooth slit, using a combination of oil and the girl's own arousal to slide her fingers effortlessly from those hairless lower lips, stroking up towards her little clit and the small tuft of hair surrounding it, repeating the motion over and over. She maintained a steady, pleasurable rhythm while she herself enjoyed the feeling of the girl's puffy sex on her fingertips. Junko knew just how to help her daughter and moved down the bed, slipping a slender finger between the girl's thighs and letting a single, probing fingertip find and begin to tease the girl's sensitive anus.</p><p>This brought out the biggest ""Ahhhhh!"" yet from the Ayane, who unconsciously began to spread her legs even more, feet flailing, toes curling and uncurling as her body wrestled with this new sensation that even Ayaka hadn't given her. Though it was definitely taking some adjusting, her body couldn't deny the pleasure it brought.</p><p>Ayaka for her part was unconsciously moaning as well, for Yuuko was also very good at her job and she was well on her way towards providing Ayaka some ""stress relief"". The young nanny dreamily gazed over towards the neighboring bed, watching the two women slowly coaxing Ayane to her climax as Yuuko slipped in one finger and then another, fingering her pussy slowly at first and then picking up the pace, all while her other hand never stopped circling and teasing Ayaka's clit. The effect was obvious and Ayaka felt herself trying to open her legs wider and wider to let Yuuko reach ever deeper with each stroke.</p><p>While Ayaka tried her best to look on while her own orgasm neared, Ayane continued to twist and moan under the tag team pleasuring from other two women. Junko continued to tease the girl's bottom while using a free hand to toy with her nipples as Konomi also began putting two hands to work teasing the little girl. Those she kept stroking and pleasuring the girl's vagina, her other index finger now hunted down that little clit, sliding into that little crevasse and making direct contact with that stiff little pea, sending Ayane into orbit.</p><p>Junko had done this kind of job for high end clients here at the resort for years, and had seen plenty of younger clients during that time. She knew how sensitive these little ones could be and that even without penetration, little Ayane could only bear this kind of pleasuring for long. Barely minutes into it, the girl was thrusting haphazardly against Konomi's fingers, periodically sandwiching Junko's hand between her thighs as well. She was no longer worried or nervous, just entirely consumed with the pleasure, losing herself in the overwhelming sensations, grinding desperately into the hands that were carrying her slowly up to that climactic threshold.</p><p>Ayane was now gazing off up towards the ceiling, eyes unfocused, unsteady gasps giving way to a series of moans, all while her feet flexed tightly, tiny toes curled into themselves. ""Here it comes"" Junko thought, watching the cute, sexy scene. She could already see the little twitches in the girl's groin and stomach muscles. As Konomi fingers continued to dance over the little girl's puffy little treasure, the build-up finally culminated in one final ""aaaaaah!"", screamed out by the squirming girl. There was no doubt what was happening as both Konomi and Junko's felt Ayane's muscles all tighten in unison for just an instant as the girl crested followed by a series of little pulsing contractions as the walls of her little vagina began to squeeze and send pleasure all over her body. Ayane, mind now seemingly detached from reality, was taken to another level throughout it all by that added teasing of her bottom and simply let herself go, legs spread-eagled, shaking and quivering as she rode wave after wave of pleasure. The orgasm was long was as things went for someone as young as Ayane and the women didn't let up with their pleasuring and reassuring coos as they watched and participated in the cute and sexy scene. Even though it was hardly the girl's first time, the whole intense experience finally overwhelmed her as it did for many other little girl's Junko had provided ""happy endings"" for. Lost in a tidal wave of pleasure, Ayane's body had put everything else on the back burner, and Junko saw her daughter jump in surprise as the moaning girl let go a warm, yellow stream as Konomi still lightly grasped that quivering sex between her fingers. ""Just let her enjoy it!"" Junko quickly whispered and along with surprised Konomi, she watched, entranced by the scene, as the girl continued to writhe, emptying her child-sized bladder onto the bed in little spurts.</p><p>Ayaka, was watching Ayane cum from the other bed as well, the girl's moans and thrusts helping Ayaka reach her own peak. Seeing Ayane look so vulnerable, lapse into the throes of her climax, and then finally letting lose that stream of pee as she squirmed and came on the bed was the final tipping point. Letting out a loud moan, she began to cum as well, a fresh wave of juices escaping her own clenching pussy as Yuuko refused to let up with her fingers.</p><p>The girls writhed and moaned atop the towels and sheets for a few seconds more as these 3 women helped them ride out their orgasms, skilled fingers providing the utmost pleasure. Ayaka hadn't come like that in years and she could feel her juices soaking her thighs. She watched as Yuuko pulled out a pair of very wet and sticky fingers from her pussy and gave her a warm smile.</p><p>Ayane simply laid there in a daze, breathing heavily but silent. She probably realized that she had just had a bit of an accident (the second in as many days, unbeknownst to Junko and Konomi), but after all that, it still looked like the girl was more satisfied than embarrassed. Konomi had already begun to wipe down her legs and bottom, gently teasing that still-twitching pussy as Junko continued to stroke the girl's silky hair and flushed face.</p><p>Ayaka lay there recovering and enjoying that feeling of serene bliss, and Yuuko began to clean her up too, using a warm, wet towel she produced from the cart. As Yuuko continued to wipe off her whole body, she heard Konomi playfully say ""Let's clean you up!"" turning to see the young woman lift the 11-year old up off the bed and carry her towards the shower, soon to be followed by the sound of running water.</p><p>A few more minutes and Ayaka finally had the strength to stand, Junko helping her wrap a robe around her before sharing an appreciative smile.</p><p>""Thank you very much Mrs. Abe. That was more than satisfying!""</p><p>""Well I'm glad you liked it. It seemed little Ayane-chan really did too."" Junko replied with a bow and the slightly of bemused smirk.</p><p>""I'm so sorry about that..."" Ayaka began, unsure of how to even broach the subject of what had just happened.</p><p>""Oh don't be silly, she isn't the first little girl to have that problem and I doubt she be the last one I see this week, the younger ones never really know what to expect.""</p><p>""Well Ayane's always been a bit unpredictable."" Ayaka concurred, ""In fact—"" trailing off as her conversation was interrupted by another child-like moan coming from the bathroom, mixed with some light giggling.</p><p>""I swear..."" Junko sighed apologetically, ""When that daughter of mine takes a fancy to someone, she always acts without thinking, I hope you don't mind.""</p><p>Ayaka listened to the sound for a few seconds more, recognizing Ayane's cute moans and Konomi's muffled encouragement. She was glad to see that she wasn't the only 20-something who couldn't get over the adorable sex appeal of young girls.</p><p>""It's OK, I sure Ayane probably thinks it's part of the service."" She giggled, leaving the two women to finish the clean up as she crept slowly towards the door to the bathroom.</p><p>Tip-toeing through the washroom and cracking open the door to the shower, she peeked in on a sexy and quite literally ""steamy"" scene before her.</p><p>Konomi had seated Ayane on one of the stools, holding her gently from behind. The little girl's legs were splayed out wide and in between lay Konomi's swift moving fingers, she was masturbating the girl with quick, slick strokes as the hot water poured down on to them. Ayane was squirming and moaning, feet sliding across the floor, her privates still overly-sensitive from the head-spinning orgasm she had just experienced.</p><p>""Do you like it, Ayane-chan? Can you come again?"" The young woman coaxed as she kept stroking the little girl. Ayane for her part was flailing about, urged onwards by Konomi's fingers.</p><p>""Are you going to come?""</p><p>""Ah-...ah, yeah, it's coming, it's coming again!"" Ayane shouted amidst the haze of steam and arousal. Ayaka was surprised at how quickly the girl was able to recover for another orgasm, Ayaka was still in her 20's but even she couldn't do that. She supposed that being young really was best.</p><p>""Come on Ayane-chan, let it out again! There's still some left, right? Come on, we're in the shower, it's OK!"" Konomi energetically encouraged, kissed, and fingered her as Ayane kept moaning, twisting, and humping the 20-somethings dainty fingers. Her legs spread wide, her body started jerking again as it looked like she couldn't hold back another orgasm.</p><p>""It's coming! It's com-aaaahhh"" The girl cried, her body starting to shake once more as she cried out. Konomi kept pleasuring the climaxing girl, and Ayaka, looking on with a desperate, hungry look of her own, couldn't help but notice the small smile of pleasure and satisfaction the girl wore, having made the young girl cum once more, a feeling probably not much different than what drove Ayaka's own desired.</p><p>Even as she came once more, it was obvious that Ayane was listening to what Konomi has been telling her. Again the girl's pee splashed onto the bathroom floor as she let herself go, stilted girlish squeaks echoing through the shower. Ayaka could feel her own juices starting to run down her leg just from the sight. It looks like Ayane had discovered her own new kink to enjoy. Ayaka now begin to wonder just where their adventures would take them during the rest of their vacation.</p><p>Finally, the scene began to settle down as the girl collapsed again the young masseuse who continued to hold her gently. Letting her enjoy the moment, basking in that post-orgasmic glow, Konomi returned to washing the girl in a less provocative, but still sensual manner. Having enjoyed the show, Ayaka now turned back towards the hallway and prepared to see off their guests with a few heartfelt words of appreciation.</p>"
1732,"Coming of Age at the Onsen, Part 5 (Sara's Massage)",Izayoi,5,Little Sara gets her first taste of Japanese erotic massage,"['F/g', '1st', 'mast', 'massage', 'ws', 'yuri']","<p>
""Come in Sara-chan!"" Keiko Takahashi smiled warmly as she held the door of the massage room open, beckoning to her little golden-haired guest, Sara Douglas, yet another member of the adorable and surprisingly multicultural group of 10 year-olds that was currently paying a visit to Sakura Paradise Onsen. Urged on by Keiko, the bathrobe-clad little girl followed the example of her 3 other friends and entered the private massage room with her assigned masseuse for the evening.
</p><p>
""Japanese is OK, right?"" Keiko couldn't help but make sure, despite prior assurances.
</p><p>
""Yes Takahashi-san, I can speak it."" The girl replied shyly but adroitly in the same language.
</p><p>
""Wow, what a polite answer! I'm relieved that your Japanese is so good, because I am absolutely hopeless when it comes to English!"" She tittered. Hoping to make the girl laugh, she then ventured a fairly pitiful ""Naisu to meechu!""
</p><p>
Sara giggled at the woman's understandable, but poorly pronounced attempt. ""That's pretty good Takahashi-san!""
</p><p>
""Then why are you laughing?!"" The older woman said teasingly, poking the girl on the shoulder. ""I still come from the generation where even our English teachers couldn't pronounce English properly, so I have an excuse!"" She joined in with Sara's giggling.
</p><p>
As the light-hearted moment passed, Sara began to tentatively take stock of her surroundings, looking over the relaxing, warm atmosphere of the soothingly decorated room. Keiko had plenty of experience working with younger clients at the onsen, but it was the first time she'd been visited by a cute foreigner like Sara. Of course, this girl was already so well adapted to her adopted country that one could barely call her a ""gaijin"" for any reason other than her outward appearance, but Keiko still worried about the difference in cultural norms. In general, Japanese people viewed Americans as being much more straightforward with both their speech and actions, open to new experiences, and eager to welcome new people into their circle of friends. But all the while, she also knew that Americans had much different views on modesty and nudity in front of others. While being naked with family or same-gendered people in a bath or onsen might happen without a second thought in Japan, Americans were raised to practice more conservative habits from an early age. She wondered how the girl would react to baring everything in front of an older lady she just met, not to mention all those new ""experiences"" that were on the menu for the evening.
</p><p>
""Sara-chan, did you enjoy the onsen?"" She inquired as she casually walked over to the table, beginning to arrange some towels and check the temperature of the massage oil, meanwhile mentally crafting her ""plan of action"" for the evening.
</p><p>
""Oh yes! It was fun and felt great! We played with Natsumi and Yume in the bath!"" Sara took her attention away from admiring the spectacle around her to eagerly answer the question, smiling while remembering the happy time she had just shared with her friends.
</p><p>
""That's good to hear. I really like onsens too, that's why I work here!"" Laughing, Keiko was secretly relieved that the girl didn't seem to have any negative feelings from that group nudity experience. ""Was it your first time?""
</p><p>
""Well, in my family we all take baths at night like Japanese people, but I've never been to an onsen with my friends before!""
</p><p>
""It's the best, isn't it? You know, another great part of visiting an onsen can be getting a massage right after. Have you tried it?""
</p><p>
""No, but that's what Takahashi-san is going to do right?"" The girl seemed excited about the prospect, not even knowing what it might entail. With a sense of relief, Keiko began to think of the girl's positive attitude as an opportunity, a potential way for her to guide Sara through tonight's events despite the cultural divide between them. If Keiko provided just the right amount of positive reinforcement, the girl might take to it without much hesitation and even discover that she quite liked it along the way. Not to mention that Keiko, ever confident in her own abilities, was quite certain that she could give the girl a great experience if given the chance to display her skills.
</p><p>
Hired from a private esthetic salon in Sendai by Mrs. Watanabe a few years ago, she had spent long years in the beauty and massage industry and even though her new work environment brought with it a wider (and often younger) range of clients, she had still found her skills to be as effective as always. In fact, the often requested ""intimate extras"" always seemed to be even easier with the little ones, who were quite sensitive and excitable, and the challenge with them lay primarily in providing a warm and welcoming setting in which they could feel safe and comfortable, able to thoroughly enjoy what was usually their first ""big girl"" massage.
</p><p>
""That's right Sara! I hope I'm able to give you a great massage tonight. Shall we begin?""
</p><p>
""Okay, what do I do?"" The girl looked up quizzically, her eyes the picture of innocent curiosity.
</p><p>
""Let's start by taking off your robe and putting it in the basket over there.""
</p><p>
The girl complied wordlessly, turning around and undoing the loose knot on the front, sliding out of the cotton garment, her slender body left only with a pair of simple pink panties for cover.
</p><p>
Keiko quietly looked the girl over from head to toe. As expected of an American girl, she was a little bit taller than your average Japanese 10 year-old. That blond hair would also be quick to catch the attention of almost any Japanese person as it passed by them in the street. Sara's lithe legs were also well-toned from what was surely some kind of regular sport or exercise. Like her 3 friends, she was probably a year or so away from seeing the first significant changes from puberty and her two small, brown nipples were the only thing that accented her flat, pale chest.
</p><p>
""Do I get on the table now?"" The nearly naked girl inquired as she turned towards Keiko once more.
</p><p>
""Go ahead and climb up Sara"" she replied warmly.
</p><p>
The girl started to comply, but just as she began to climb the step-stool up to the table, a sudden thought hit Keiko, and though it was a bit mischievous, she figured that it might be worth a try. Without another word, Keiko reached out and hooked her index finger into the waistband of Sara's panties, the girl's movement quickly exposing two little butt-cheeks as the girl started to lift herself up.
</p><p>
Sara jumped in surprise, turning her head to look back at her partially exposed bum and then at Keiko. ""Wai-, Takahashi-san, why did you...""
</p><p>
""I almost forgot Sara, why don't we just take off your panties, too? They'll just get in the way.""
</p><p>
""My panties? But tha-"" Sara stopped short, showing a bit of surprise and hesitation.
</p><p>
""They'll just be a bother Sara-chan. Besides, we're both girls, so it's not embarrassing at all. Most of my customers take them off, it's perfectly normal. Here, let me get them for you."" Warm but insistent, Keiko used her hands to usher the girl before her once more. She quickly reached out and grabbed the girl's panties from the sides, sliding them down those legs that were covered with just the slightest hint of downy, blond fuzz. As she waited for the girl to step out of them, she enjoyed her first look at the girl's beautiful little slit. Puffy and rounded like a little peach with a soft valley running down the middle, Keiko could just barely make out the slightest, microscopic collection of light blond hairs which had begun to sprout along that soft and delicate-looking vulva. Little Sara was indeed cute all over and Keiko already felt her heart starting to race a bit as she suddenly found herself even more motivated to start her work.
</p><p>
""OK, now hurry on up there!"" Keiko used one hand to send the girl off to climb the stool once more with a light pat on her cute behind. She then walked off to quickly deposit that last scrap of cloth next to Sara's robe and towel.
</p><p>
Sara had climbed up onto the table and lay down on her back, treating Keiko to an absolutely delectable scene of innocent, youthful nudity as she approached. Probably owing to the time she had just spent with her friends and Mrs. Watanabe's daughters in the onsen, the girl had already seemingly overcome her prior hesitation and now lay out naked on her back with only the slightest flush of embarrassment. Her arms lay to her sides and she was just looking up at the masseuse standing over her, eyes seemingly asking ""What next?"".
</p><p>
Keiko drank in the adorable scene from top to bottom, eyes scanning the little girl's perfect, delectable figure, her own excitement growing at the thought of what was to come. ""I'm going to begin the massage now Sara, so just try and relax, OK?""
</p><p>
""OK, Mrs. Takahashi."" The girl's eyelids gently slid shut and she took on a relaxed, angelic appearance.
</p><p>
Keiko now dipped her hands in the bowl at her side and while cupping just the slightest bit of warm oil, brought her dripping hands to rest on the girl's perfect tummy which was rising and falling just so with each breath the girl took.
</p><p>
""Mmmmm, kimochii~(that feels good)"" The little girl suddenly mewled as Keiko's hands touched her belly and slowly began to spread the oil all over her abdomen, slowly working up towards her flat chest.
</p><p>
With a smile creeping over her own face, Keiko enjoyed the feeling of touching the girl's soft, supple skin and the way Sara's body slowly began to writhe and undulate in response to that warm, pleasurable sensation.
</p><p>
With a gentle and yet firm touch, Keiko worked her hands all over the girl's front side, sliding over those little brown areolas to reach up to her collarbone and then sliding them down all the way to the small ridges of the girl's pelvis, just inches away from Sara's precious little flower. Back and forth she went, hands massaging up and down, relaxing the girl, working sensitive, tense spots along her sides and stomach, also causing those tiny nipples to slowly stand on end. But despite this slight hint of excitement, Sara's face was the picture of relaxed contentment; her eyes closed, cute little sighs escaping her lips every few moments or so.
</p><p>
Thinking that she'd rather not have the girl fall asleep on her during the session, a few minutes in Kieko responded to the girl's prolonged silence by sliding her hands up the girl's sides, fingers reaching sneakily into Sara's soft, unprotected armpits, fingertips tickling away. Sara's near-instantaneous response was a bout of twitching, girly shrieks, squirming like an oiled fish trying to escape her captor.
</p><p>
""Haha, s-sstopp-it Takahashi-san!"" The girl squealed, body twisting to escape. But Keiko wrestled with the 10-year old for a few seconds longer, continuing the tickle assault while Sara continued her useless escape attempts.
</p><p>
""Well, are you awake now Sara-chan? It looked like you were sleeping!"" Keiko laughed.
</p><p>
""Nn-n-no I was, hahahaha--ah,, I was just relaxing! It feels so good!"" The girl tried her best to reply amidst bouts of laughter.
</p><p>
Desire for mischief momentarily sated, Keiko finally decided to let up. ""Well OK, but you'd best not fall asleep; I don't want my work going unappreciated!"" She chided in a faux-motherly voice.
</p><p>
""Yes, Takahashi-san.""
</p><p>
""Just call me Keiko, OK?"" She said with a smile. Keiko figured things would become a bit friendlier if she could get the girl to call her by her first name.
</p><p>
""OK, Keiko-san!"" The girl responded with a smile, settling back down onto the table, breathing settling back into a relaxed rhythm. Her voice and body both belied an eagerness to return to the matter at hand.
</p><p>
""That's better, now let's get back to work."" Keiko proceeded to drip even more oil onto the girl and then moved up the table, allowing her to easily slide her hands down the girl's body instead of up.
</p><p>
""Shhh, relax"" Keiko reassured the girl, hands stroking across her firm, smooth belly, running along her hips and down to her perfectly-shaped thighs. The girl sighed and flexed her feet as Keiko spread her legs a bit and began to work her fingers deeply and firmly into those toned upper legs, kneading those muscles and prompting further sounds of contentment.
</p><p>
""Your legs are so fit for a little girl Sara, do you do any sports?"" Keiko asked while continuing her ministrations.
</p><p>
""Airi and I swim together on the same team. Swimming's my favorite thing to do!""
</p><p>
""That's great. Just feeling the muscles in your legs tells me that you must be quite the good swimmer. I loved swimming class in elementary school too. It was so fun to swim every day in the summer.""
</p><p>
""Yeah, at school I can swim with all my friends, like Mizuki and Colette. The boys can be annoying with all their stupid splashing but it's still really fun. I win all the races!"" The girl said with a proud smile. It was like her already warm character shone even brighter when talking about that beloved sport of hers.
</p><p>
""That's great! Well let's be sure to get all these muscles nice and relaxed so you'll be ready for your next meet!""
</p><p>
Having now somewhat broken the ice, Keiko felt that the time had come to also start broadening the girl's horizons a bit, too. Already she was having a hard time keeping her eyes off of the girl's precious little treasure: that smooth, alluring slit which lay so innocently exposed just beneath her gaze as she leaned over to further massage the girl's legs. Keeping a pleasant pace, she slowly worked her hands up and up along Sara's inner thighs, naturally spreading the girl's legs even more and moving her fingers closer and closer to that soft little valley. Sara hadn't offered any resistance, instead keeping her eyes closed and face relaxed as Keiko lovingly caressed the baby-soft skin of Saras groin and thighs with oil-slick fingers. Seconds passed which seemed like hours, fingers growing ever closer to their eventual target.
</p><p>
As Sara lay still and quiet, thoroughly enjoying the pleasant touches she was getting, Keiko's hands worked higher and higher until finally she seamlessly began to use her fingers to stroke the girl's vulva, deliberately massaging those soft but nerve-filled and sensitive nether lips.
</p><p>
With practiced nonchalance, Keiko made the sudden increase in intimacy barely noticeable. Gracefully she stroked the girl's little petals, fingers gliding along almost effortlessly with a slow, deliberate rhythm. Keiko wore a slight, wry smile, finding it quite adorable that the girl was seemingly too relaxed to even care about the very embarrassing situation she had just fallen into. The only sense that something had changed was perhaps a slight increase in the volume of the little girl's satisfied breathing under Keiko's ministrations. All the while Keiko was surreptitiously enjoying herself quite a bit; just the soft,squishy feel of the girl's little sex against her fingers was enough to get Keiko's own juices flowing.
</p><p>
But talk of relaxation aside, no one's body could ignore those kind of pleasant sensations for long and it was seemingly just a few seconds later as the pleasure continued to build, when Sara's body jerked slightly and what might have been the first ""adult""-sounding moan in little Sara's life escaped her lips.
</p><p>
""Ahhhhh!""
</p><p>
Seemingly surprised by her own instinctual response, the girl's eyes fluttered up open and with a sudden start of self-consciousness, she jumped in surprise and embarrassment, sliding her thighs shut around Keiko's hands.
</p><p>
""Keiko-san, why are you-?!"" Sara neck bent forward, almost like she had to look and see for herself to believe what the masseuse was doing to her.
</p><p>
With a smile that was the picture of innocence Keiko replied gently: ""What's wrong Sara-chan?"" Not stopping for a moment.
</p><p>
""Bu-but, you're touching my ""place""!"" Sara gasped.
</p><p>
""Oh, this is perfectly normal Sara. We always massage our clients like this."" Keiko tried her best to reassure. ""Lots of girls just love this kind of thing. So why don't you just relax and enjoy it, too!"" With a warm smile, Keiko used one hand to gently pry open the girl's thighs once more. Despite Sara's lingering uncertain gaze she was thankfully met with little resistance. Ignoring her charge's hesitance for the moment, she let one hand get back to work delivering those light and loving caresses to Sara's most sensitive ""place"". It seemed that her concerns had been momentarily assuaged, pushed aside by the building pleasure, it had become obvious that the girl's breathing had quickened noticeably.
</p><p>
""R-really? You touch everyone like this?"" Curiosity was already winning out over embarrassment as Keiko's fingers ran along the edges of the girl's warm, slick valley and sent gentle waves of pleasure out across the girl's whole body.
</p><p>
""That's why it's just us girls here Sara. You don't think it'd be OK for a man to do this, right?""
</p><p>
The 10-year old's only response was to turn red and silent at the incredibly embarrassing thought.
</p><p>
Keiko meanwhile continued to tenderly worship those damp petals, now glistening with an oily sheen, keenly appreciating the way the mellow lighting above glinted off the little hairs that just barely framed her outer lips as she moved her own fingers across them.
</p><p>
""Wow, Sara, you're already getting hair down here! You're turning into a big girl!"" Keiko praised the girl's blossoming growth as she ran her fingers over them, causing the girl to twitch predictably in response.
</p><p>
""Ahh-uh, yeah. I'm the fastest I think. Yume and Natsumi checked us all in the bath and I was the only one who had any. But both of them had lots of hair! And boobs too!"" Sara half-panted. Keiko loved how the girl was starting to unconsciously spread her own legs even more.
</p><p>
""Those girls..."" Keiko shook her head in bewildered admiration. Mrs. Watanabe's daughters really did have a bit of a mischievous streak about them. It looks like tonight's festivities had actually started some time ago in the bath. ""Well all girls eventually grow up, right? Pretty soon your special place will be all furry too!"" Keiko patted Sara' nearly bare vulva and pubis.
</p><p>
""Really?"" Sara said as she dreamily gazed up towards the ceiling. Keiko's first mission has been accomplished. It seemed to Keiko like she had been able to suck the girl entirely into the moment, casually getting her to forget all about her self-consciousness. Already she felt the girl's body adding a little bit of natural lubrication to the oil she was using to pleasure her with. Sensing that the moment was just right to try something new, she boldly let her index fingers slide ever so slightly inside the girl's soft lips, settling on that little clitoris still nestled away near the top of the girl's pre-pubescent slit. Her finger wriggled right over that tiny magic button which had already begun to stiffen. Just a few gentle twirls were enough to get an audible ""ah!"" to escape the girl's lips, Sara's hips thrusting forward ever so slightly, a purely reflexive response.
</p><p>
Keiko watched the girl come back to reality, giving a jump upon feeling this new sensation, all while her toes curled and pelvis thrusted. She continued her efforts, and Sara was soon trying to unconsciously push up against the very hand that was pleasing her.
</p><p>
As little whimpers began to echo through the room, having gotten exactly the reaction she was hoping for, Keiko decided to slow things down for a while and give the girl's body and mind a chance to come to terms with what was really happening. She doubted ""arousal"" was a state little Sara had experienced before.
</p><p>
""Oh! Was that a ticklish spot Sara? Sorry!""
</p><p>
""No! I was just...."" As Keiko's hands strayed away from her privates the girl's voice almost sounded disappointed. Keiko watched bemusedly as Sara seemed to cast a bit of a longing stare towards those fingers that Keiko had just taken off her pussy.
</p><p>
""Well, it's time to move on to your calves and feet now, so let's turn you over."" Keiko's hand tugged at the girl's left side, and despite what felt like some more disappointed resistance, she helped her flip over and settle in once more, head turned to one side.
</p><p>
Over the next few minutes, much of the sexual tension dissipated from the room and things returned to a more mellow atmosphere. Keiko was now at the foot of the massage table, working the girl's calves one by one and eventually moving on to a firm but well-received foot massage which didn't seem to faze Sara in the slightest, since the girl was surprisingly not very ticklish there, making it through with barely a single giggle. But even though her focus had shifted, Keiko, who couldn't pass up the fleeting chances to admire and thoroughly pleasure the precious little girls she worked with, kept stealing glances at that cute little slit that now peeked out from between the girl's thighs, shimmering with oil as she rubbed the girl down.
</p><p>
As a young girl, Keiko had loved touching herself from the very first moment in her adolescence when she discovered just what kind of amazing pleasure her fingers could give her. She had maintained her healthy appetite for things orgasm-related throughout her life, and though she still hadn't managed to settle down, she had enjoyed many passionate relationships with partners from both genders. Sated as she was from her mature, adult relationships, the thrill she got from her current job was not one of any specific desire to play with little children, but rather a tantalizing sexual thrill as she helped young girls discover the same pleasures which she had gotten hooked on so early in life. Of course all those years ago Keiko had never had anyone to help her with the kind of ""treatment"" that Sara was getting right now, but she was determined to make this special moment as memorable as possible. She could tell that Sara had become adjusted to her currently nude state and she'd already shown the girl just how good one could feel when touched ""down there"". With only 20 minutes or so left in their time together for the evening, Keiko started to return from the short aside into her own thoughts, deciding that it was time to start guiding Sara towards her very first orgasm.
</p><p>
Moving on from the girl's feet, Keiko worked her way up to focus on the girl's back and neck, adopting a firmer more deliberate approach; knuckles and fingers help to knead away any knots or residual tightness from those heavy backpacks the kids always carried nowadays. For her part, Sara had nearly fallen asleep once more, totally relaxed in the warm massage room, eyes half-lidded with no sign of concern on her relaxed and cutely freckled face.
</p><p>
Finally, Keiko's hands settled right atop those two pert little buns of the girl's behind. Squishing them in her hands playfully she marveled and just how ""curvy"", for a 10-year old of course, the little girl was compared to most ""flat-butted"" Japanese girls.
</p><p>
Though eventually interrupted by a few giggles and some squirming from Sara, Keiko kneaded and squeezed the girl's behind thoroughly, eyes locked admiringly on that little diamond shaped opening between the girl's thighs and rear, which framed the girl's little vagina so perfectly. Keiko could barely restrain herself now as she strived to carry out her duties, working every nook and cranny on the girl's beautiful young body. Her own slowly soaking panties making her all the more eager to teach little Sara about that last wonderful trick that her body had in store.
</p><p>
With one hand firmly placed on the small of the girl's back, encouraging her to stay still, Keiko's right hand gently spread apart her legs from the backside this time, now exposing the girl's most precious place from a different angle. Sara for her part was silent but Keiko could feel her tensing again as she mostly likely sensed that another ""special massage"" might be coming. Eyes wide open with a silent but eager expression, her legs parted easily and willingly, leaving Keiko to suspect that the girl was hoping for more touches like those which came before.
</p><p>
Not wanting to make the customer wait, Keiko then slid her middle finger right down the slender crack of the girl's rear, gliding atop velvety skin to settle right atop Keiko's next target: Sara's sensitive little anus.
</p><p>
A shrill squeak and the subsequent tensing of the girl's whole body were more than enough to confirm Keiko's suspicions as to just how stimulating this new sensation was. ""Now, now Sara, I said I'd get all the places, right?"" Keiko tittered, stroking, circling away, provoking reactions that were much more prominent than even those moments where she had stroked Sara's vagina directly.
</p><p>
Sara's only response were a series of moans as her body twisted this way and that trying to accommodate that new rush of stimulation. But even as her legs tried to slam shut despite Keiko's best efforts, the masseuse didn't feel that the girl was trying to escape per se, just that she was very overwhelmed by this new kind of feeling.
</p><p>
""I bet you've never touched yourself here, right Sara?""
</p><p>
""N-n-no!"" Sara wasn't in the mood for speaking it seems, her face as red and as flustered as it could be.
</p><p>
Keiko laughed at the girl's current predicament. The girl was almost like putty in her hands at this point but she figured that there was no need to overwhelm the girl on the very first go. ""If that's a little too much, then let's go back to something you seemed to like a bit more.""
</p><p>
Keiko figured that Sara's body and slowly awakening libido were probably ready to move on to tonight's finale and proceeded to deliberately slide her probing fingers down into the slick wetness and heat of the girl's vagina, immediately provoking an aching sigh from the girl which quite clearly conveyed the feeling: ""finally!"". Keiko used her index finger to seek out the girl's tiny clit once more, and began to circle that small, but powerful seed, gradually provoking more moans from the girl.
</p><p>
""Sara-chan, don't worry about letting your voice out, these rooms are totally soundproof, OK? I know it can be hard to stay quiet when you feel good."" Keiko reassured. She had already started moving her fingers at a faster pace, pleasuring the girl's clit with practiced ease.
</p><p>
""Mmmmm, Keiko...it's...it's....""
</p><p>
""It's great, isn't it? I know! Relax and I'll take care of everything.""
</p><p>
Wordlessly the girl continued to writhe and Keiko picked up the pace to match. As the pleasure continued to build, Keiko was treated to an even cuter sight. Sara, who was slowly being consumed by the pleasure she was feeling had started to unconsciously hump the table with her pubis, her body unconsciously seeking something to grind against in order to further her pleasure. The young girl was now completely immersed in the heat of the moment.
</p><p>
""Good Sara! Just do what feels right!"" Keiko encouraged, continuing to admire the cute way the girl kept trying to grind herself into the padded table, her body instinctively seeking release.
</p><p>
""Ah, aaah, Keiko, it's---"" As the pleasure mounted, Sara's face contorted in pleasure and panic, unable to put words to how she was feeling as the masseuse continued to please her.
</p><p>
""She's almost there!"" thought Keiko. Her own heartbeat rising from the effort and excitement. She could already feel some small, preliminary twitches coming from down there. Sara's moans and panting were becoming ever more intense as the girl climbed the slope to her impending climax. It would be simple enough to let things take their course as they were now, but Keiko didn't want to miss a chance to witness the grand finale from a better perspective.
</p><p>
Having now decided on her next course of action, Keiko stilled her hands once more, this time immediately prompting a panicked ""wait!"" followed by a loud, disappointed-sounding whine from the breathless and flushed 10 year old. Saras body was undeterred but the interruption and continued to slowly grind on the table below. This girl's labia shone with oil and natural lubrication, little threads of which trailed off as Keiko removed her sticky fingers.
</p><p>
Ever coaxing, Keiko wrapped her hands gently around the girl's naked torso. ""Shhhh, let's turn you over Sara, Keiko will make it feel even better."" She gently flipped Sara onto her back once more. The panting girl offered no resistance, allowing Keiko to reach down to spread Sara's legs as far as they would go. Once again exposing the girl's flushed, soaking-wet treasure as much as she could, she placed a hand gently onto her prize and readied herself to enjoy this delectable moment. Looking up mischievously at the girl, she asked: ""Sara-chan, is it OK to massage here a bit more?""
</p><p>
It took nary a second before the girl breathlessly, desperately uttered the very words she hoped to hear: ""Please Keiko!""
</p><p>
That was all the permission Keiko needed. She was going to help Sara come for the very first time and Keiko was determined to put on her best performance. She set to work again, left hand finding and stroking Sara's stiff little bud, while her right hand roamed freely, stroking the girl's thighs, vulva, and any other erogenous zone in arms reach. Sara responded immediately with a long, aching sigh that signaled her approval.
</p><p>
Within a few moments the room's quiet atmosphere was again overcome by the girl's ragged panting and moaning, all while Keiko struggled to keep the girl from clamping her legs together as she writhed in pleasure, toes having already curled up tight in response to the intensifying feelings she was experiencing. Keiko continued to stroke the girl quickly and lovingly, doing whatever she could to get the girl over that veritable ""peak"".
</p><p>
A few more seconds and the moment was at hand. Crying out once more, Sara seemed to have finally reached her limit. ""Hah, ahhhh. Keiko! Keiko!""
</p><p>
""Good Sara, you're almost there!"" Kieko didn't even need to be told given how the girl's immature sex had already begun to quiver.
</p><p>
""Keiko-sa-n...I can't..I don't...""
</p><p>
""It's fine Sara, just let it go! Let it go!""
</p><p>
Keiko fingers kept up their pace, working tirelessly for that big, final payoff.
</p><p>
Sara's voice continued growing louder, continued calling Keiko's name. Those little hips were thrusting beneath the older woman's skilled fingers and the girl's breathing became more and more ragged.
</p><p>
""Keiko! What's....ahhhh!""
</p><p>
Finally Sara's body could take no more, and Keiko cracked a knowing smile as she felt the now familiar sensation of a little girl's pussy beginning to contract and pulse rhythmically beneath her fingers.
</p><p>
""Ahhhh, ahhh!"" The overwhelmed girl cried out, her very first orgasm crashing over her with full force.
</p><p>
With two fingers still teasing that tiny clit, Keiko watched from her perfect vantage point as Sara squirmed and shook, those vaginal muscles sending pleasure all over. Like a dam slowly giving way, those pleasurable pulses were soon accompanied by little, uneven squirts as the girl was unable keep from unconsciously having a minor accident as those overwhelming feelings of orgasmic bliss were reverberating through her young, lithe body.
</p><p>
Keiko feasted her eyes on a sight she would never grow tired of, watching a young girl ride out her first, massage-induced orgasm. It was made all the better by the fact that it had be brought about by her very own efforts. Sarah's first was a long one, letting her enjoy a roller coaster ride of pleasure-filled contractions that took nearly 20 seconds to dampen, a testament to the long, teasing build-up she had endured. Even the girl's cute little bout of incontinence, having now settled into a pale yellow stream which was forming a small puddle between her thighs was nothing out of the ordinary to the experienced masseuse. Many young girls described their approaching climaxes as being accompanied by a feeling quite like a sudden, desperate urge to pee and when the experience was as intense and deliberate as tonight's finale, it was safe to say that Sara was hardly the first to have her body cross some wires during this kind of sensory overload. It didn't help that Keiko didn't let up with her fingers until the very last moments of the girl's climax, seeking to make the moment as intense as possible.
</p><p>
Seconds which seemed far longer slowly passed and the girl gradually came down from her peak: legs relaxing, fingers and toes becoming unclenched. Any and all accumulated tension of hers having been figuratively (and also quite literally) poured out on the table, Sara lay slack, still breathing heavily, but with what was now a much more contented tone.
</p><p>
Looking down from above, Keiko's smile belied both her sense of accomplishment at another successful session as well as her pure, unadulterated enjoyment of the sexy scene she had just witnessed. Hoping that a positive review would be fast in coming, she moved quickly to now hover just centimeters from Sara's red-tinged cheeks.
</p><p>
""Wow! That was a big one Sara! Did you like your first time?"" She inquired with a big smile.
</p><p>
Her words were enough to finally snap the girl out of her glassy-eyed reverie. It was only a second longer before Keiko was in for her first surprise of the night as she was enveloped in a tight hug but the sweaty, oiled-up pre-teen. Now this was something rather uncommon amongst her Japanese clients.
</p><p>
""Thank you Keiko! That was...it was so, so....amazing! I've never felt like that before!""
</p><p>
Speaking through the bear hug and her own surprise, Keiko laughed, ""It sure looked like your first time. I'm glad you liked it. This means you'll be a repeat customer, right?"" She smiled imploringly.
</p><p>
Embarrassed, Sara averted her gaze but still returned the grin shyly. Keiko couldn't help but give the girl a kiss on her flushed forehead before releasing her. She now moved over to the other side of the table, reaching for the extendable shower head hanging on the wall. She turned the water to a pleasant temperature setting.
</p><p>
""Well, we best have you take one more bath tonight, Sara-chan!""
</p><p>
""Wow, we can even shower in here?"" Sara asked, surprised by the careless ease with which Keiko let the water pour over the specially-installed flooring.
</p><p>
""Well we have to now, Sara-chan!"" She gestured to the puddle which had formed between Sara's legs. ""You had a little accident after all!""
</p><p>
Only now becoming aware of it, Sara's hand shot down to her crotch, the little girl quickly realizing that it wasn't oil she had gotten all over the place. That red-faced blushing, that adorable embarrassment was just the response Keiko was hoping for. Cracking another mischievous smile, she drew close, letting the water begin to run over her new, young friend.
</p><p>
*********************
</p><p>
""Onee-san! Don't stop! Don't stop!"" On the cusp of her climax, eyes glued to the cute scenes on the screens before her, Natsumi couldn't help but cry out to her older sister Yume, whose tongue was currently hard at work between the 14-year old's legs. Grinding her soaking crotch into her sister's face, her hands were busy teasing her own budding nipples.
</p><p>
What had started out as a light masturbation session for the two sisters as they watched their young guests getting initiated into the pleasures of womanhood had eventually devolved into the current scene, all at the behest of Natsumi's constant begging for her older sister's ""special treatment"", which the older girl was now delivering with experienced gusto.
</p><p>
In almost perfect time with the ending of the show on the screens, Natsumi had now been driven to her own limits by the one person who how to perfectly push her tender buttons down below.
</p><p>
""Yes! Ah! Please!"" She was nearly incoherent as she began to come on her sister's face, juices seeping out of that still immature but still sopping wet core. Down below, her much more experienced sister was lapping up her tangy reward as fast as she could, all while feeling a mix of sisterly affection and pride in her own efforts. Slowly the younger Watanabe sibling begin to come down from her peak, bare feet sliding off Yume's back as Natsumi slumped in her chair with a contented sigh.
</p><p>
""Thanks Yume! That was as great as always."" She purred contentedly.
</p><p>
Yume returned her smile with a face quite damp with her younger sister's juices. ""Anything for you my cute sister. You tasted as delicious as you usually do!"" She reached over for a towel to begin wiping the girl cum off of her face and Natsumi's matted, wispy pubes.
</p><p>
""Why thank you! But you know...I kinda wonder how our new little friends taste, you know? Especially Colette and Sara! I always love to sample new flavors!"" She winked.
</p><p>
""Well you only have to wait a few more hours Natsumi-chan, surely Mom will be less strict about us joining in on the fun now that the girls are a little more familiar with how things work.""
</p><p>
""Well I bet I can make one of them come faster than you sis!""
</p><p>
""Isn't that a bit bold of you my dear sister? I mean how long were you able to hold out just now? It couldn't have been 5 minutes!"" Yume argued back playfully.
</p><p>
""Well I used my fingers to give you a big head start, so you'd best not get too full of yourself now! Tomorrow we'll see who's the best!""
</p><p>
""Just trying it is going to be the fun part."" said Yume with a hungry smile.
</p><p>
                 *********************
</p><p>
Mrs. Watanabe stood waiting patiently in the hall for each young girl to finish her shower in the massage rooms. Having just watched 4 cute and sexy scenes of sexual discovery on the monitors, it was safe to say that Junko herself was quite turned on at the thoughts of what the rest of the weekend had in store. Panties still damp from her viewing session, she knew that she'd be putting in a little work with her magic wand before bed. After tonight, those 4 girls might still be young and shy, but their bodies were now most definitely familiar with their pleasurable limits. Tomorrow would be a day to truly help introduce them to the kinds of wonderful, sexy, and yet safe fun they could have with their friends from now on and Junko fully planned on being a participant in the festivities.
</p><p>
One by one the doors to each sound-proof room swung open and 4 masseuses emerged, each cradling a robed, drowsy little girl in her arms. The overwhelming sensations they had just experienced were enough to leave anyone a bit tired, but not only that, the time was already well past the usual bedtime hours most Japanese elementary schoolers were used to. As her employees walked past, she gave each of them a small nod of acknowledgement followed by warm smile directed towards each 10 year-old, all of them whose eyes were already half-lidded with exhaustion. But even in the midst of their drowsiness, Junko could see the small, embarrassed glances they cast back and forth to each other, cheeks blushing and eyes silently asking ""did the same thing just happen to you?""
</p><p>
""Oyasuminasai everyone! Sleep well!"" She called after them as her staff carried the girls to individual rooms and the plush futons which awaited them. Junko wondered what kind of dreams they would have tonight.
</p><p>
Tomorrow would be another action packed day of firsts, especially after the top-notch welcome the four little ones had just experienced. The girl's now knew just what it felt like to have their small bodies driven to the very heights of pleasure. That first orgasm, especially delivered in 5-star fashion as it was tonight would be unforgettable, something that would probably leave them wanting to experience much much more. It was the job of Junko, her daughters, and the rest of her staff to make sure that those desires (and many others which the girl's perhaps did not yet know they had) were satisfied the most pleasurable fashion possible.
</p><p>
With a mischievous smile, she padded down the hall towards her staff who were just now emerging from the guest rooms, having tucked away their charges.
</p><p>
""Thank you for your hard work everyone! It looks like the guests had a great time."" She said with a bow.
</p><p>
""Well then, it's getting late but I figured we'd best go over what's in store for our little guests in tomorrow...""
</p>"
1733,"Coming of Age at the Onsen, Part 7 (The Next Day)",Izayoi,0,"As the young guests wake up the next morning, a whole new series of firsts awaits them","['F/g', 'mast', 'massage', 'oral', 'ws']","<p>It was nearly 9am when little Airi finally began to stir in her futon. The light shining through the cracks in the curtain announced that a new day had begun and with it the continuation of the young girl's adventure at the Sakura Paradise Onsen.</p><p>Eyes gently fluttering open, Airi slowly stretched out underneath her covers, emitting a big yawn as her bare feet poked out the bottom of her comforter. Though her mind was still clouded with a sleepy morning haze, it took mere seconds for her thoughts to return to those memories from the night before. Her masseuse and newly minted friend Yuki had gently guided her into a whole new world of pleasure in the massage room last night. Touching her in ways she had never imagined possible and making her feel better than she ever had before, Yuki had taught her just how amazing rubbing her “private place” could feel. When she had kept doing it for long enough, Airi had felt a breath-taking sensation that overwhelmed her completely for a few seconds. Yuki had called it an “orgasm” and to Airi, her first time felt like a little bomb going off between her legs, sending amazing waves of pleasure all through her body that made her mind go blank and her heart race like crazy. She had even kissed a girl! Airi never imagined that her first kiss would come so early and that it would be with another girl to boot!</p><p>After that mind-bending peak of passion and excitement has passed, Yuki had given her a quick shower, gently washing her off with a showerhead as she lay on the massage table trying to catch her breath. When she had finally come back to her senses, she had felt a growing sense of embarrassment over her abject nudity and all that had happened. She quickly and shyly changed into a fresh yukata and undies while barely being able to look Yuki in the eye. The sleepy girl had then been carried to her room and tucked in before promptly heading off to dreamland.</p><p>Now as Airi continued to lay in her futon, her mind started to wander and she couldn’t help but notice a pleasant twinge from down below as her body seemed to also be reminiscing about what had happened the night before. Even before coming to the onsen, Airi had known how rubbing her privates against a variety of objects (her favorite being her teddy bear, Dakki) could feel good, but it had never been more than a pleasant distraction, something to pass the time when alone with no one else around. What Yuki had shown her was so much more. She had touched Airi all over from her head to her toes, rubbing her nipples and sliding her skilled fingers right over Airi’s most precious place, rubbing and rubbing until.</p><p>With the memory still fresh in her mind, she couldn’t resist the small primal urge that called to her, her body still curious, aching to experience it once more. One small hand sprung into motion instinctively, reaching down into the fold of her yukata. Sliding under the waistband of her panties, probing fingers reached their objective. Last night Airi’s special place had been covered in warm oil, attended to by Yuki-san’s skillful fingers. Now it was soft, dry, and warm after a good night’s sleep tucked in under the covers. Slowly but surely, with desire filling in the gaps where experience was still lacking, Airi slid two fingers into the immature crease of her vagina, sliding down into that valley of warmth and moisture. With a start, her whole body tensed as her fingertips brushed across that tiny little bump at the top. Yes, that was the spot, even if she still didn’t know its name. In the end, Yuki had focused on that very spot, rubbing faster and faster until Airi saw stars. Now, Airi’s body longed to feel that pleasure once more as she explored alone beneath the sheets. Slowly she applied more and more pressure, using two slender fingers to stroke her little nub, adjusting to the new sensations and seeking to recreate those feelings from just a few hours before. As she explored, sliding and circling in a clumsy attempt to imitate Yuki’s actions, her tiny clit began to stiffen, sensitive nerve endings sending small waves of pleasure radiating outwards from her girlish core.</p><p>Only a few minutes of silent, determined experimentation had passed when those tiny pelvis muscles gave the slightest twinge; a brief, pleasurable squeeze that hinted at much more to come. Beneath the covers Airi’s toes curled and a near silent “Ah!” escaped those rose-colored lips as her breathing quickened. Yes, that was it. That was how it started last night, too. Right around the moment that Yuki has first fastened her full adult lips to Airi’s child-like ones, the same kind of warm, pleasurable shock had been a harbinger of more to come. Airi’s fingers unconsciously re-doubled their efforts, working overtime as the moisture slowly began to build up around them, leaking bit by bit from her immature core, lubricating, making it all feel so much better.</p><p>Two more quick contractions caused Airi to gasp, her body now seemed determined to get to where it was headed and Airi was in no hurry to get in its way. Now her hips were moving too, up and down trying to grind her stiff little button into her busy fingers. Surely just a few more seconds now, the countdown to “that” feeling had unmistakably begun. Eyes closed, feet pointed, her breathing ragged, any moment now.</p><p>“Good morning Airi-chan!”</p><p>In the very next second Airi was jarred back to reality as a smiling Natsumi appeared beside her, pulling off the warm blankets covering her new friend.</p><p>Airi’s eyes fluttered open in shock, her first sight being that of the smiling teen girl looking down on her. She had literally been caught with her hand down her pants!</p><p>“Natsumi! I-” Airi started, blushing and embarrassed. Did Natsumi know about last night? What would she think, seeing her like this? Caught in the most awkward moment between pleasure and surprise, Airi was frozen, left only to stare up at the person who had just caught her masturbating.</p><p>“Wow Airi! You got started early! But that’s not fair, you know? You have to wait for everyone else.” Natsumi’s smile was pure mischievousness as she knelt down beside the futon.</p><p>Without another word, her hand reached down and gently pulled Airi’s hand out of her panties. Natsumi used the other to fix the girl’s clothing, giving her some modesty. Airi just stared at her, silent, blushing.</p><p>“Yume-chan and I want to have lots of fun with everyone today but let’s eat breakfast first, OK?” Natsumi’s gaze met Airi’s as the girl continued to stammer.</p><p>“Natsumi, I just-, I was just-”</p><p>“I know, I know. I’m glad I caught you before you got a head start! Everyone else would be so jealous! But isn’t it amazing how fast Airi-chan is learning?”</p><p>Natsumi turned over Airi’s tiny hand in her own, noticed the moist sheen on the girl’s fingers. As Airi looked on, flushed and panicked, the 14-year old brought them to her mouth and licked them clean, letting herself taste that pure, girly flavor she had come to love.</p><p>Airi only response was wordless wonder at her older friend's actions.</p><p>“Mmmmm...yummy! But it’s time to wash up, OK? Breakfast is in 5 minutes.”</p><p>Without another wonder Natsumi cheerily leapt up off the floor and dashed to the door.</p><p>“I’m going to go wake up the others!” She said with a cheery wave, leaving a stunned Airi to contemplate all that had just happened.</p><p>Just what did Natsumi mean about “having fun with everyone”? Were they going to do something like Yuki and her had last night? Why didn’t Natsumi seem the least bit surprised to find Airi touching herself?</p><p>Her 10-year old mind overloaded with unanswered questions, Airi slowly rose out of her bed, making her way to the sink. It was looking like today might have a lot more surprises in store.</p><p>*******************************************************************</p><p>“Are you ready big sis?” Natsumi turned and asked her older sister as they watched the girls nibbling on the remainders of their breakfast from the door of the small dining hall. The four little ones had been nearly silent since Ms. Watanabe had gathered them up and led them to their seats almost 40 minutes ago. With the events from last night still fresh in their mind, the 4 groggy 10 year olds had done their best to avoid the elephant in the room and were instead focused on the same weekend morning cartoons they often watched back home.</p><p>“So who is gonna “do it” little sister? You or me?” Yume said with a teasing town.</p><p>“Well, me of course.” Natsumi replied matter of factly. She had been looking forward to taking the more “active” role in their session all morning.</p><p>“It’s no fair if you just decide on your own. Let’s at least <em>janken</em> for it.” Yume complained, curling her hand into a fist in preparation for the Japanese version of “rock-paper-scissors”. A few seconds later, it was Natsumi who was frowning before her sister’s victorious smile.</p><p>“Well, it seems the tables have turned <em>Nacchan</em>. Now who shall be our “model” for the demonstration?”</p><p>“It’s gotta by Airi, right? She seems so open-minded, ne?” Natsumi didn’t mention her morning discovery, but it was surely on her mind.</p><p>“I dunno...what about Mizuki? She seems like the shiest one. If things go well with her, I doubt we’d have any issues for the rest of the day.”</p><p>“Well...she is quiet and listens well, but is she really the best for this? Do you remember what happened when she was with Ai last night?”</p><p>A flicker of amusement shot across the older girl’s face as she thought back to that wet, sexy scene from the massage room they had glimpsed on their TV. “Oh yeah...well, it could have been worse. Stuff like that isn’t uncommon here and it’s not like she didn’t LIKE what happened last night, she just got a little.surprised by her first time. Plus, I’m not exactly new to dealing with it. At least she was in one of the massage rooms where they had a shower, unlike you and Hinata at the sleepover where I let you try out the Magic Wand mother got me.”</p><p>Natsumi blushed, suddenly recalling that night a little over a year and a half ago. Her best friend Hinata and her hadn’t exactly been prepared for the overwhelming power and pleasure of Yume’s wand, even on a much more moderate setting than some adults used. Yume’s insistence that they keep their panties on during their first try to help blunt some of the sensation was the only thing that had kept them from making an even bigger mess on the sheets and futons they had intended to sleep in that night. At first, Natsumi had giggled and teased as she watched Hinata lose control of her bladder during the heights of mechanically induced pleasure.</p><p>Though Natsumi had thought herself more capable of self-control, her mind couldn’t help but drift elsewhere from the moment Yume nestled that vibrating massage head right between her legs. The pleasure was blinding, the stimulation more intense than anything she had ever felt. It didn’t help that a mischievous Yume had perhaps ticked the settings up a notch as her climax began to build. She was buried under a tidal wave of pleasure radiating from her pelvis as her orgasm gathered forced and then washed over her with enough strength to push all other thoughts from her mind for a few seconds of orgasmic bliss seemed like an eternity. She felt her pelvic muscles clenching over and over as a pool of warmth grew between her legs. It was only when she had opened her eyes a few moments later that she heard the laughter of her sister and friend and suddenly realized that her underwear had also been soaked through and through.</p><p>“We-well...things are different now, I have lots more experience Yume!” She retorted, unconsciously letting her sister get under her skin.</p><p>“But these girls don’t, so it’s definitely going to make for an interesting morning.” Her older sister replied. She stepped forward to call the girls. It was time for her and Natsumi to put that “experience” of theirs to good use and show their guests something she was certain they would come to like.</p><p>*******************************************************************</p><p>Their guests in tow following a hearty morning brunch, Natsumi and Yume led the way in their loose-fitting yukatas, their hair tied-up in neat ponytails. The four young visitors padded barefoot down the hall, still wearing their white bathrobes.</p><p>“Where are we going now?” asked Airi, ever the bold one, still brave enough to break the embarrassed silence the girls had been stuck in since they had “grown up” last night. Natsumi thought she could even feel a bit of excitement in her voice, as if she was secretly looking forward to what else the onsen had in store. But then again, this was the same girl she had caught masturbating just a little bit earlier. Surely Airi remembered Natsumi’s vague promise of another new experience that was in store for today.</p><p>“It’s another room that we will use for our morning lesson” Yume replied.</p><p>“Lesson?” Questioned Colette.</p><p>“Yes, Nacchan and I are going to teach you something a little bit different than what you learned last night.” Yume said cheerfully, secretly enjoying the way those four blushing faces looked down at the floor as the memories returned yet again.</p><p>The walk finished in silence when Yume slid the door open to a well-heated, large tatami room, one they often used for more “active” sessions like this one. Though it looked simple enough, the sliding door cabinets and shelves along the far wall held any and all supplies they would need for the morning. In the corner the heater thrummed softly, working to keep the room at a warm enough temperature for the girls get comfortably naked in.</p><p>Once the guests had been shown in, Natsumi and her sister quickly grabbed four large towels and laid them on the floor near the middle of the room. Yume also unfurled a larger one for her and Natsumi to use for the main event.</p><p>“OK <em>minna-san</em>, for today’s lesson we need you to be naked! Robes and panties off please!” Natsumi urged, producing a small basket to collect them.</p><p>The girls hesitated, but thanks to their experiences last night in the baths and the massage rooms it was only a few brief moments before they removed their robes. Next came the panties, and before the first girl could make a move, a smiling Natsumi appeared behind Airi as if by magic, and Yume was quickly treated to a nice view of the girl’s slit as those panties were pulled down to her ankles and worked off by her sister.</p><p>Soon Colette and Sara’s perfect, hairless pussies joined the party, but right when it seemed that little Mizuki was bracing herself to lose her panties as well, she instead squeaked in surprise as she was lifted into Natsumi’s arms instead.</p><p>“Come on Mizuki, today I want you to help Yume and I show your friends something new.” Natsumi said, carrying the girl over to a seated, smiling Yume.</p><p>“Bu-but, what are-” Mizuki was cut off by Yume’s reassuring voice. “It’s OK Mizuki-chan, you’ll be perfect for this.” She gestured to her other friends, waiting in silent anticipation. “You girls can have a seat over here on your towels.”</p><p>As expected, Airi sat in a typical Japanese style, tucking her legs beneath her, eyes fixed on the older girls and her friend which they had just taken captive. The quiet Colette followed suit, copying her friend’s Japanese sitting style. It was Sara who make Yume smile though, obliviously sitting down on her towel with her legs crossed, giving the older girl just the slightest view of those undeveloped inner labs and that tiny hooded clitoris.</p><p>Natsumi also took a seat with a still surprised-looking Mizuki cradled in her arms.</p><p>Yume continued: “So today, Natsumi and I wanted to show you one more way girls can have fun with their body. You all enjoyed last night, right?”</p><p>While Airi and Sara couldn’t help but reflexively nod, Colette and Mizuki predictably avoided her questioning gaze.</p><p>Without further ado, Yume reached out toward Mizuki’s hips and slowly slid off her simple white panties, leaving the girl full exposed in front of her friends. Mizuki’s eyes almost wistfully followed that little scrap of cloth as it slipped off the tips of her toes.</p><p>“It’s important that girls know how to make each other feel good too” Natsumi added. “Touching yourself or your friends is best when you know what you are doing.”</p><p>“That’s right Nacchan. A massage is one way to do it, but today we want to teach you something new.”</p><p>Yume followed this up by gently spreading Mizuki’s legs, meeting little resistance from the stunned girl. Then, before the eyes of her enraptured audience, she used her fingers to spread Mizuki’s pussy lips apart, revealing the tiny flap of her clitoris and the slightest glint of natural lubrication in her vagina. She took in the sight for a second, letting the tension build before continuing her explanation.</p><p>“The reason everything felt so good last night is because of <em>this</em>.” She said, drawing a gasp from Mizuki as she laid her index finger atop the girl’s clit. “This is our special place and when you rub it gently it can start to feel really good. Why don’t you try it? Here, like this.” With no hesitation she wet her finger with her tongue and returned it to Mizuki’s bud. Mizuki squirmed a bit at the sensation, but even as her legs tried to slide together, they met the resistance of Natsumi’s gentle grasp, as she held them open with her hands.</p><p>The other girl’s slowly began to follow suit, Sara reaching down and stroking herself with a single finger, Collette and Airi slowly spreading their legs and doing the same. Their first touches were tentative and those little fingers jumped back several times before the girls figured out the right amount of pressure to use.</p><p>“Good, good.” Yume encourage. “If you keep touching yourself like this, the feeling will slowly get better and better, then you can start going faster. But today since we are all here together, I want to show you something that you can only do with a friend, something that can feel even better than using your fingers.”</p><p>The girls’ eyes were all transfixed on Yume finger as she said this, but her voice, which was telling them about something they had never even thought of before, had their complete attention. Yume stopped teasing Mizuki’s clit and got up to run to the closet. She came back with a stack of three Japanese <em>zabuton</em> floor pillows.</p><p>“Here Nacchan, sit on these if you don’t mind.”</p><p>“Ok, Onee-san.” Natsumi replied, grunting with effort as she lifted the two of them up onto a higher perch. Spreading the 10-year old’s legs once more, she looked to her sister for approval, “Is this fine?”</p><p>“That’s perfect!” Yume said with a hungry smile, her heart racing in anticipation of the big surprise she had in store for all of them.</p><p>She laid herself down on her stomach in front of her sister and Mizuki, her back facing the 3 little ones who were currently engaged in their first attempts at masturbation. Once settled, without a word of warning, she nuzzled up her mouth to the girl’s tiny slit, which was already giving off the faintest hints of fishy aroma and start to gently lap at Mizuki’s pussy.</p><p>Mizuki moaned loudly now, her toes curled and her body twitched like she had just been shocked. Once the other girl’s had realized what was going, they stopped their experimentation and stared gape-jawed at the scene before them. Another girl was kissing their friend down <em>there</em>, a idea that had never occurred to them before. Now, their heads were on the verge of overheating as they tried to process this revelation and imagine for themselves what Mizuki was feeling to elicit the response it had.</p><p>Yume didn’t stop to explain, knowing that she would have to get into a good rhythm to make it truly pleasurable for the inexperienced girl whose honeypot she was now suckling. She wove together a pattern of licks and kisses, stimulating those immature erogenous zones and titillating that little clit that had already become quite firm. Sometimes she mouthed the girl’s little sex, using her lips to provide a bit of light suction directly onto her clit.</p><p>Meanwhile, Nacchan filled in: “As long as you keep yourself clean, it is OK to have your friend lick you down there. Just remember that your special place is very sensitive, so don’t kiss it or suck it too hard. If you do it just right, like Yume does, your friend can get that special feeling really quickly.”</p><p>Natsumi watched the cute mix of curiosity, arousal, and surprise that colored the faces of the three 5th graders seated opposite of her. Of course this would be new to them, even she hadn’t gone this far at their age. Yume-chan had only shown her the wonders of oral pleasure a few months after her 11th birthday. It was a feeling she would never forget, the warmth of her sister’s tongue, wet but slightly rough, enveloping her vagina, her inevitable orgasm feeling more like a pot slowly boiling over, rather than the typical explosive “release” she experienced with her fingers. Soon, she hoped, her new friends would come to like it just as much. At the very least, they couldn’t have asked for a better teacher.</p><p>The room was almost silent except for the loud sounds of Yume’s oral ministrations, the older teen slowly picking up the pace as she could taste the girl’s natural lubrication began to mix together with her saliva. Despite her ceaseless squirming and moaning, Mizuki was still held gently but firmly in Natsumi’s arms. All the while her friends had their eyes firmly glued to the erotic scene as Yume’s mouth and tongue continued to bathe the girl’s private parts with pleasure. Yume was alternating between tenderly sucking her baby clitoris and using her tongue to sensuously lap the nectar slowly leaking from her immature love canal. By now Mizuki could feel that “it” was about to happen again. Her mind was transported to last night’s scene on the massage table as she had humped and thrusted under Ai’s tender touch. Though a thick, pleasurable haze enveloped her senses, she could feel the pressure building again, welling up like a balloon just waiting to burst. On the very cusp of only her second ever orgasm, Mizuki felt a familiar anxiety welling up as well. Her body was telling her that she had to pee again, but this time she had no private room or kindly old masseuse to hide her embarrassment from the others. She wasn’t going to be able to hold it and this time all her friends, new and old, would see. Even having come so far down this path of sexual awakening, her slit enveloped in warm, wet pleasure, the nagging anxiety in her subconscious began to show itself and Mizuki involuntarily let out a small, child-like whine, her splayed legs kicking feebly, instinctively trying to get away from the older girl who was hard at work down below.</p><p>“Yume-chan, wait...wait”</p><p>Sara, Colette, and Airi had their eyes and ears glued to episode playing out before their eyes, fingers also having returned to their tentative exploration down below. They were too engrossed in the moment notice the reason behind their friend’s panic, but the change in the girl’s demeanor was not lost on the two older girls. Though Mizuki might think that her little “problem” was a secret, it definitely hadn’t been overlooked during last night’s erotic viewing session in the sisters’ bedroom. Yume had a good idea as to the source of Mizuki’s worries and having dealt with little girls like Mizuki before she was ready to help Mizuki-chan maintain a little dignity before her friends. Though Yume was too preoccupied with licking and sucking to say it, Natsumi almost telepathically filled in the silence. Stroking the girl’s head she reassuring whispered “Shhhh...it’s OK Mizuki-chan, Yume knows, it’ll be ok...”</p><p>“But..but”</p><p>“Shhhhhh” She whispered, nuzzling her face against the girl’s cheek, trying to make her feel safe and supported.</p><p>Yume gently slid her tongue yet again over the girl’s warm, wet opening, sensing that tiny vagina on the verge of climax, subtly twitching around her tongue. Moving her mouth to cover almost the entirety of Mizuki’s sex, she flicked her tongue rapidly over that little pleasure bud, preparing for the inevitable. Mizuki continued to moan and fidget for a few seconds more, resisting, panicking, squirming until the pleasure built to a crescendo and then with a final burst of ecstasy, nothing else seemed to matter. With Mizuki’s face still locked in a strained expression, she let out a short, strangled cry as her whole body tensed for the briefest of moments and then she began to come. Her powerful climax overwhelmed her body and mind and it took mere seconds before Mizuki began to flood Yume’s mouth with warm, salty liquid. Toes curled tight, Mizuki’s legs shook and her hips swayed but Yume stayed dedicated to her task, continuing to suck gently on the girl’s pussy, extending the girl’s pleasure and making sure she didn’t miss a drop of her accident either. Natsumi ran her hands over the front of the girl’s body, stroking her stomach, tiny nipples, cheeks, and neck, all the while whispering to Mizuki, telling her to enjoy it, to just let it happen. The girl seemed to be a million miles away as she weathered the storm of her powerful climax.</p><p>Slowly, almost 20 seconds later, things finally begin to calm down. While her vagina continued to twitch weakly from the aftershocks of her orgasm, Mizuki slowly came down from her peak, eyes fluttering open with a panicked look, realizing what she had just done. She looked down only to see Yume’s head still between her legs, her body still feeling the warmth of the older girl’s mouth on her most sensitive places. Her mouth still covering the entirely of Mizuki’s little slit, Yume looked up, gazing at her with eyes tinged with a knowing glimmer of amusement. Then she sucked strongly once more. Mizuki yelped in pleasure, and with it felt herself involuntary empty the last few drops from her tiny bladder into her new friend’s waiting mouth. Her heart was racing, nerve endings on edge after the overwhelming shock she had just received. Yume had helped her preserve her dignity in front of her friends, but would she hate her for it?</p><p>Her worries were soon answered by Yume’s bright smile, looking at Mizuki, lips shimmering with moisture, just a few drops of which ran down her chin.</p><p>“Gochisousama deshita” (thanks for the feast) she said coyly, rising up slowly to plant a wet kiss on the forehead of the little elementary schooler still recovering in her sister’s arms. She then turned back to look at their audience, and was not disappointed in the slightest at how well they had taken to her little “lesson”. All three girls were sitting on their respective towels, face flushed with small hands clamped onto those hairless pussies. Collette and Sara at least had their legs pressed together, lingering bits of shame and self-awareness prompting them to maintain at least some sense of propriety about their adventurous first attempts at masturbation. Airi on the other hand had her legs splayed wide open as she eagerly rubbed herself, stopping only when she felt Yume’s smirking gaze upon her. As she stilled her eager fingers and removed her hand, Yume could see the sheen of the lubrication that coated her nether lips.</p><p>“Did everyone enjoy the show?” She said with a smile, only to be met by 3 blushing faces, assenting only with silence. Rather than fatigue from her most recent performance, Yume could only feel a building sense of anticipation as she looked at their flushed faces and naked bodies. For as soon as the last and most experienced instructor for this morning arrived, she would get to see her other new friends “O-faces” for herself.</p><p>**********</p><p><em>A few minutes earlier.</em></p><p>“I’m. <em>I’m gonna come</em>!” A soft, desperate voice said as a busy Mrs. Watanabe felt a hand tug on her shirt.</p><p>Laid out beneath her was a cute 16 year old customer named Ayumi, a member of the volleyball team at a nearby private girl’s high school. She had come to the onsen with her mom this morning for a scheduled massage session. By this point however, Ayumi-chan was completely naked, her thick, toned legs spread wide, feet dangling off the table as Mrs. Watanabe worked on her in one of the spa’s private massage rooms.</p><p>Her most recent statement might have had something to do with way Mrs. Watanabe continued to massage and squeeze the girl’s supple breasts as her other hand nestled comfortably in the girl’s little patch of fur, middle finger buried deep inside her pussy while a thumb skillfully grinded atop the girl’s clitoris.</p><p>After 30-some minutes on the massage table the older masseuse had worked out every ounce of tension from the girl’s last match and was moving on to the happy ending. Ayumi was responding to every single touch and stimulus with inexperienced but yet hungry gasps and moans.</p><p>“Do you want to come like this?” The masseuse asked gently. Ayumi was young, but many of Junko’s school-aged clients had their own personal preferences for getting off. Some would ask for the magic wand or the room’s vibrating shower head. A few had even been so bold as to ask for Junko to join them on the table so that they could grind themselves against the older woman’s leg or arm until they came. But thankfully it seemed like today would be simpler than that as Ayumi simply responded to the question with a silent nod as her eyes remained shut, seemingly trying to contain the sense of embarrassment from her total exposure before it overcame her pleasure.</p><p>“OK! Just relax and let yourself go!” Junko reassured.</p><p>With that she released the girl’s breasts and bent down to focus purely on her soaking pussy. Pulling her middle finger out of Ayumi’s slick love canal, she marveled at the sheer amount of white girl cum that clung to it, forming as small string as she pulled away. Spreading the girl’s legs even further, two fingers pushed their way through the girl’s matted pussy hair, seeking out Ayumi’s clit. Sliding back the fleshy covering, she pressed firmly on the little love button, drawing a gasp from the girl. Aiming for an explosive finale, Junko now began to masturbate the girl in earnest, and soon Ayumi’s moans grew even louder.</p><p>Despite Ayumi’s toned, athletic body trying its best to slip away, Junko fought to keep her legs spread wide, all while using one hand to bring the girl off as quickly as possible. A minute or two passed this way until finally Ayumi’s voice seemed to go up a decibel or two in volume.</p><p>“I’m coming, I’m coming!” Ayumi wailed as Junko didn’t let up. Junko just kept up her efforts as the girl began to reach her peak.</p><p>Both women were too absorbed in the moment to hear the door open as Keiko Takahashi peeked in to summon her boss. For her timing, Keiko was rewarded with an amazing sight right before her eyes: A nubile teenager lying spread-eagled, legs facing the door, giving the older woman a breathtaking view of the teen’s orgasm.</p><p>“I’m cu-cu-ahhhhhh” The girl could hold back no longer and her pelvis started thrusting upwards as she came explosively from Mrs. Watanabe’s touch. Keiko watched as the girl moaned, those strong, obvious contractions squeezing out a big glob of white girl cum from her vagina that began to run slowly, delectably over her rhythmically clenching anus.</p><p>After the thrill ride that was Ayumi’s climax had passed, Junko helped settle the teen back onto the table. Her own forehead covered in a light sheen from the workout she had just put in, Junko finally looked up towards her visitor, momentarily ignoring the dazed teen lying beneath her. Keiko walked up to her side and whispered a brief message into her ear. It was about time for her to be joining her daughters to help finish their morning “lesson” with the weekend’s special guests. Nodding silently she turned back to Ayumi with a warm smile.</p><p>“Did you enjoy that Ayumi?” She asked in a warm motherly voice.</p><p>Face flushed, still short of breath, the young teenager could only respond with a slight, embarrassed nod. Her eyes seemed more focused on the new woman who had joined them, suddenly all too self-aware that this moment of bare, naked pleasure was no longer a secret between the two of them.</p><p>“This is my co-worker Keiko, she will clean you up today.” As Junko spoke, Keiko gave a slight bow and a polite smile as she was introduced.</p><p>Junko Watanabe bent down and gave Ayumi as gentle kiss on the lips, surprising the teen once more. Ayumi’s eyes went wide but she didn’t turn away.</p><p>“I really hope you liked it. And we all hope you’ll come back to see us again.” She said warmly, nodding to Keiko who was already turning on the showerhead. Now it was time for another lesson and she was about to go see to it that her daughters carried it out in the best manner possible.</p><p>********************</p><p><em>Back to the moment...</em></p><p>“Wow, it looks like everyone is having a good time!” Junko Watanabe smiled from the doorway as she looked upon her two daughters and four of her youngest customers in the midst of a cute, erotic scene. Little Mizuki continued to catch her breath, still recovering from the mind-blowing orgasm Junko’s older daughter Yume had given her. Just as Junko had called out to them, Yume had been slowly, suggestively crawling on all fours towards the small audience for her most recent performance, the 3 innocent grade-schoolers who were just now indulging in their first attempts at self-pleasure.</p><p>“Hi Mom! Yume and I were just showing everyone how good another girl’s mouth can feel. I think Mizuki really liked it!” Though she smiled down at the girl, Mizuki did her best to shyly avoid the older lady’s gaze, her flushed cheeks appearing to turn even redder.</p><p>“That’s right mother, but I think the other girls want to try it too. They were already using their fingers, but a tongue is soooo much better.” She smiled inquiringly at the trio of 10-year olds who returned her look with embarrassed glances despite how far things had already gone.</p><p>“Well there are 3 of us here now, so it’s perfect! Girls, are you ready?” She asked.</p><p>While those cute little faces belied quite a bit of lingering shyness, all 3 of the girls nodded quietly. Junko could see in their eyes that little spark of curiosity she often saw take over once a little girl had her first taste of orgasmic pleasure.</p><p>“Yay! I want Colette!” Natsumi said, her attention shifting over to the shy, little French girl who seemed quite surprised at the teen’s sudden show of interest.</p><p>Yume reached over and slowly lifted the naked Mizuki out from Natsumi’s grasp. She then looked at her mother and said: “Airi is going to be with me, and Mizuki-chan is going to help!” Airi and her friend shared a startled look at the sudden announcement.</p><p>“OK girls, be gentle with our customers. I guess I’m lucky enough to wind up with Sara-chan, huh?” She walked over towards the blond-headed girl, giving her a warm, motherly smile.</p><p>“Let’s make you feel good, OK? Yoroshiku!” Junko said to her new partner.</p><p>Shyness and that reflexive sense of shame still kept the scene from becoming too boisterous, but by now the girls had obviously figured out just what their mothers had sent them here to learn. They had experienced the heights of pleasure for the very first time and a part of them (located right between their legs) secretly longed to see what other new things this vacation had in store.</p><p>Yume and Natsumi had begun their demonstration with Mizuki on a whim, but after having just watched their friend writhe in pleasure, it was quite obvious to Junko that the other girls were eagerly awaiting their own opportunity to feel the same thing.</p><p>Mrs. Watanabe sat down in front of Sara and tried to make the girl feel at ease. “Sara-chan, I’m going to start now. Just lie back and relax. Let me take care of everything.”</p><p>She reached over and slowly pulled out Sara’s legs from beneath her, urging her to lay back on the big, fluffy towel, placing a small pillow behind her head as she did so. Next she gently grabbed the girl’s ankles and teased her legs apart, just enough to reveal the warm treasure that lay exposed at the divide of the her legs. Sara’s little vagina was already pink and moist from that recent fingering and Junko could even see the slightest bit of wetness around the entrance and smeared across those tiny pussy lips. Despite her extensive experience in her rather unique profession, this would in fact be Junko’s first “taste” of a foreigner. She was especially pleased to have met a cute one like Sara. Keiko had told her just how much Sara had enjoyed her massage the previous night and even now she seemed comparatively unfazed by the new situation. Perhaps the way that Keiko had encouraged her to bare it all from the start had lessened that excessive sense of shame most young girls had. Junko made a mental note to try something similar with her other young clients in the future.</p><p>As Sara lay there, her eyes fixed to the ceiling, Mrs. Watanabe crawled up between the girl’s legs, settling down right before her target. With two hands she reached out, placed a thumb on each side of Sara’s cute pussy and spread it open to reveal that tiny opening topped by a miniscule hooded clitoris. She let her warm breath play over it, delighting as she heard the girl gasp at the sensation. She watched in delight as the Sara’s privates quivered instinctively at the stimulation. Already those little pussy lips were pink and engorged with blood, making things so much simpler for Junko. Sara’s attempts at touching herself had eliminated the girl’s oversensitivity, and now she could just pleasure her directly.</p><p>“Trying touching Airi’s nipples Mizuki, I think she likes that.” From across the room the sound of Yume instructing her naked assistant could be heard.</p><p>Despite the atmosphere of sensuality that surrounded them, Mizuki and Airi both couldn’t help but burst out into giggles at their current circumstances. Airi was laid out on the floor, her head resting on her good friend’s knees. As Yume positioned herself between Airi’s legs, Mizuki reached down and begin to toy with those two stiffening brown buds on her friend’s chest. Airi responded by squirming and tittering, spurring on her friend to explore further as they both shared in the awkward but amusing moment. While the two girls were messing around, Yume was just admiring Airi’s little pink treasure which gleamed with moisture. She bent down lovingly before her next conquest, admiring the cute contrast between Airi’s light brown skin tone and the cute pink of her pre-pubescent vagina. Much as she had with Mizuki a little while ago, she slowly, sensually mouthed the girl’s sex and let her tongue gently run over against those salty, velvety folds. As Yume enjoyed the taste, Airi’s giggles slowly began to taper off and her breathing grew heavier. The pleasure began to grow and Airi locked eyes with her friend, her gaze seemingly asking: “this is what you felt, right?”. Soon she began to notice just how nice it was to have Mizuki rub her little nipples as Yume licked her. She finally understood was her friend had just experienced, and those wonderful sensations had rendered her speechless.</p><p>The sound of sensuous licking and heaving breathing soon became a chorus joined by Airi’s two foreign friends as Sara and Colette were both experiencing new heights of pleasure in their own way. Mrs. Watanabe was making good use of years of experience to skillfully guide Sara on a eye-opening journey while her youngest daughter was using her enthusiasm to make up for her lack of experience. Natsumi’s lapping tongue slid over the French girl’s sensitive little bud time and again. The teen knew quite well how much her own friends loved to be licked like this and her youthful but determined efforts has made it so that her young friend wouldn’t be long in cumming either. Already Colette was trying to close her legs around Natsumi’s head and she began to moan and yelp louder and louder each time her friends tongue tickled her sensitive clit.</p><p>Mizuki’s gaze continued to drift about the room, even as her fingers continued to busy themselves with Airi’s stiff nipples. Airi already had her head arched back, eyes closed and mouth open, enjoying the sensations that were permeating her body. One glance to the left and Mizuki saw her friend Colette, naked and squirming, her legs flapping about as Natsumi strove to make her cum. She could also hear the low, slurping sounds coming from Mrs. Watanabe whose was using the suction to tease Sara, causing the girl to arch her back and curl her toes in response. All around her the smell of sexual excitement permeated the room, and surely enough she could still feel that lingering warmth and moisture between her own legs as well. She couldn’t help but feel a mixed sense of embarrassment and excitement as she looked on. Had she looked the same as her friends when Yume had licked her? Did her toes curl like Sara’s? Did her legs clamp Yume’s head like Colette was doing to Natsumi right now? Was Airi feeling that same warm bubble that she had felt? Good feelings bubbling up inside her, just waiting to explode? There was still so much that she didn’t know. But what she did know is that while each new discovery had been surprising and even a little bit scary, it had felt so, <em>so </em>good.</p><p>Meanwhile, those same sexy sounds and smells let Junko know that her young customers were taking to the main part of the lesson quite well. Things were also getting quite educational for the older woman herself. Not only was Sara’s addicting “taste” just the slightest bit different from Japanese girls, Junko loved the much more open and vocal way she unconsciously expressed her pleasure. Being raised differently leads to different behavioral norms and she liked the way which much of the initial fear and shyness of Japanese girls was replaced with much more vocalization and openness to this new pleasure from Sara. Junko’s tongue had to feel good, so why not enjoy it? Surely her loud moans were the most obvious evidence of that. As she continued to lap the girl’s perfect little crevice, Junko decided that she should probably take the lead in bringing the morning to its much anticipated conclusion. There was still many more events planned for the girls and there was no reason to make Sara and the others too sore and sensitive to enjoy the multitude of other pleasures coming their way. She could sense from the girl’s physical responses that Sara was already on the cusp of a big climax and Junko was sure that her two playful, yet competitive daughters were well on the way to claiming their own “prizes” as well. Determined to make the young girl cum, Junko stopped her licking and made as if to suckle Sara’s little bud, gently sandwiching that tiny clit between her lips. Her next trick was quite a popular one, and it was usually enough to send her younger excitable clients over the edge in short order. Applying just the slightest bit of suction in quick bursts, almost like sucking on a straw, she began to gently shake her head back and forth, her lips massaging that little ball of pleasure along an entirely new set of axes. Sara let out a loud, involuntary moan at the sudden change in sensation, her body jerking as the pleasure she was feeling suddenly intensified. Junko quickly picked up her pace and the very aroused Sara was helpless to resist, that ocean of warmth and pleasure that had slowly been engulfing her pussy was being rapidly brought into sharp focus by Junko’s new actions. With the girl already on the edge, it wasn’t long before nature took its course. Her childish moans were suddenly interrupted as she sucked in a deep, ragged breath coinciding perfectly with the start of those rapid contractions that sent shivers of blinding pleasure coursing through her body. That the girl had come so fast in response to this new stimuli was not at all surprising to the experienced, veteran Junko. The girl’s climax had been in the making ever since she had begun to play with herself over half an hour ago and once Junko felt the girl stiffen she did not relent, continuing to pleasure and tease with her lips. Sara was obviously beside herself with pleasure, and so Junko thought nothing of it as in the heat of the moment Sara loosed a warm, brief dribble of fluid which struck her chin and dripped down onto the towel below. The staff at the onsen were well aware of just what exactly could happen when little girls experienced some of the most overwhelming sensations of their young lives. That’s why the towels were extra absorbent to begin with.</p><p>After a few seconds passed, Sara had begun to calm down, her body relaxing and settling back onto the carpet. Her face now a bit wet but still undeterred, Mrs. Watanabe continued to gently plant kisses around Sara’s pink pussy lips and soft inner thighs while listening to the sounds of pleasure all around her. Pausing briefly, she cast a sidelong glance towards little Mizuki who had her hands busy stroking Airi’s chest as Yume pleasured the girl orally. Mizuki had the most adorable, shocked expression on her face as she stared in the direction of her friend Colette and the older Natsumi. Natsumi had the young French girl’s legs spread wide now as she nosily lapped at that little pussy with a vigor to match her sister’s. Colette seemed on the verge of her own orgasm. Junko call already see her butt involuntarily jerking upwards as she tried to press her little pussy into Natsumi’s warm, welcoming tongue. It surely wouldn’t be more than a few seconds before that pair crossed the finish line as well.</p><p>Waiting for that inevitable finale, Junko returned momentarily to her pleasuring of the young Sara, who was still silently basking in her post-orgasmic glow. She placed a series of light licks, nibbles, and kisses along her slit, helping to send pleasant waves of pleasure to follow in the wake of that initial tsunami from moments before. It was the kind of tender, loving moment that Junko relished, but it was soon to be interrupted. As Junko leaned in for another kiss, her lips were suddenly met by yet another warm squirt of pee. She quickly pulled back and giggled, also taking note of the damp patch on the towel cause by Sara’s two brief accidents. As a fellow girl, she could certainly relate to how hard it could to be hold back the contents of a full bladder once you’ve started letting go. Perhaps she should have reminded her daughters to work in a little break before the lesson began. Looking up, Sara’s faced appeared sated and serene, her mouth open and a “wow” expression painted onto her flushed face, but in her dazed, detached state the rest of her body was obviously struggling a little bit. Hoping to catch her attention, Junko leaned forward over the Sara’s nubile, sweaty body, drawing close to that button nose and those beautiful eyes which were staring vacantly in Colette’s direction as her friend started to come, wrapping her legs fully around Natsumi’s head and crying out the girl’s name. In the aftermath of the most recent flurry of excitement, Junko felt compelled to offer Sara the most immediate relief she could without breaking the sexy, adventurous mood of the morning. Using one hand she gently turned the girl’s face to meet her gaze. Before Sara even knew what was happening, she planted a brief but sensual kiss on her mouth, giving the 10-year just the slightest hint of what her own pussy tasted like. Sara’s eyes stared back in wide-eyed surprise as Junko broke the kiss.</p><p>“Wow that was a big one Sara-chan! It sure looked like it felt good. Did you like it?” she said playfully, also making a bit of a show of wiping off her cheeks and chin. Mrs. Watanabe could see the girl slowly come to the realization of what she had done, a fact that her aching bladder probably helped remind her of.</p><p>“Watanabe-san, I’m s-”</p><p>“Shhhh.” She reassured with a smile, slowly reaching down a gather up the lower half of that big towel, pulling it up from underneath the girl. “My silly daughters didn’t even give you girls enough time to stop by the bathroom before our lesson and it’s been such a long, exciting morning. I think of it as compliment, just you showing me you liked it!” She smiled warmly and leaned a little closer, her hand slowly bunching up the towel to lightly cover the girl’s privates.</p><p>“Ne, Sara-chan still has to go, right?” She asked in a whisper, a knowing look on her face.</p><p>Sara blushed and hesitated, but as could be expected, she probably wasn’t in a position to bluff for much longer. She quietly noded, a hint of desperation tinging the embarrassment in her eyes.</p><p>“Well, Sara-chan is our special guest today, so it wouldn’t do to have you be troubled. You can finish right here and I’ll clean you up. It’ll be my special service.” She said in a soft voice that only the girl could hear.</p><p>“But, that’s-!” The girl seemed both disbelieving and hesitant. This little kink was obviously something that she had never even imagined before.</p><p>“What’s there to worry about? We have enough towels! If you have to go, just go! You get to relax while we take care of everything. Come on! Shi! Shi!” Junko jokingly encouraged, making the same sound a mom might make when potty training her child. Her hand slipped under the towel, thumb beginning to stroke that little clit and her other four fingers applied some teasing pleasure to the girl’s tiny bladder right above, something that surely wouldn’t help her current predicament.</p><p>Beset by an aching bladder, Junko watched the girl’s willpower falter under the incessant urging. Junko pulled back the towel a bit to see Sara’s pink pussy and pelvic muscles quiver and clench, resistance breaking down. Junko looked up at the girl with a kind but expectant look, her expression conveying her intention to see her little idea through to the end. In a battle of wills like this, of course the call of nature was predestined to be the winner. Junko watched the girl’s expression change slowly to one of resignation. Finally seeming to shift her mind back to the pleasure Junko was giving her, Sara relaxed with a deep sigh and Junko watched with a satisfied little smirk as she began to empty her bladder into the towel with the force of someone who have evidently been holding it for a little too long. Sara’s eyes were fixed to the ceiling as she listened to the moans and slurping sounds coming from the direction of her friends and enjoyed the sense of relief she was experiencing from her emptying bladder and Junko’s fingers.</p><p>Junko waited a few seconds to make sure that the girl was finished before leaving to find a replacement for the now sopping wet towel that was pressed between her legs. As she walked over to the cabinets along the far wall she watched as Airi grunted through the last throes of her childish orgasm, her brow covered in a sheen of sweat as she thrusted her pelvis into Yume’s waiting mouth while Mizuki struggled to keep a hold of her in her lap. Mizuki had an expression of disbelief on her face as she watched her 3 friends orgasm up close for the very first time. Surely the moans and contortions of pleasure she was now seeing were not too different from her own just a few minutes ago. The thought left her both intrigued and embarrassed at the same time. Junko knew that the girls still had a lot to work out for themselves over the next few days and that they were discovering an entirely different side of themselves and their friends through the pleasure they were feeling.</p><p>As the wild scene began to settle down, with moans replaced by deep breaths and the giggling of Mrs. Watanabe’s teen daughters, Junko noticed that Keiko had quietly slipped in through the door and now stood beside her.</p><p>“It looks like all our little guests came away satisfied, didn’t they?” She said with a smile, walking over to help Junko gather up warm, fresh towels for the four girls.</p><p>“Yes, just another new experience. But they are taking to it all quite well, don’t you think? I bet they are getting worn out though, so let’s clean them up and send them off to an early nap time with a nice massage wouldn’t you say?” Junko handed Keiko a bottle of baby oil before gathering up a few more for her daughters from the supply closet.</p><p>Keiko turned to face the girls and noticed the towel bunched between Sara’s legs. She turned to Junko with a wry smile, “Did Sara-.?”</p><p>Junko’s own smile hidden behind a shushing finger was answer enough.</p><p>Keiko walked up slowly and knelt down next to Natsumi who was still seated between Colette’s legs, going back and forth with her sister about who was better at their job. Keiko gazed longly at the beautiful, pink slit between the French girl’s perfect, creamy thighs. She caught herself thinking about how she’d like to get to know their other foreign guest just a bit more too. After all, her experience with Sara last night has been quite the good time for both of them. Making up her mind, she tapped Natsumi on the shoulder, gesturing over to the silent Mizuki once she had her attention.</p><p>“Ne, Natsumi-chan, thanks for your hard work. Why don’t you take care of Mizuki’s massage next? I’d like to get to know our other guest a little bit more.” She whispered, nodding down towards the silent Collette.</p><p>“Ok, Keiko!” the teen responded eagerly, she quickly got up and went over to put her arms around Mizuki from behind, slowly lifting her up. “Come on Mizuki-chan! You must be so stiff after helping my unskilled older sister for such a long time. I’ll give you a nice message to help you relax.” The shy little girl predictably seemed just as overwhelmed as she had been for the entire weekend but it wasn’t in her nature to complain. She allowed herself to be guided over to the open space on the floor between Airi and Collette, she was likely oblivious to the playful hunger that still burned in young Natsumi’s eyes.</p><p>“Unskilled you say?” Yume said, rising to the playful provocation. “Ne, ne, Mother, who won?”</p><p>“Well, I did, of course.” Junko stated matter of factly as she was busy rolling Sara over onto a new towel.</p><p>“I guess I should’ve expected nothing less.” said Yume, laughing as she placed a small pillow beneath Airi’s head. She wondered if the little girls were even cognizant of their banter in the wake of the mind-blowing experiences they just had. Judging from Airi’s half-lidded eyes, none of them were in much of a state to complain. Whatever skills and predilection for loving their fellow girls the two sisters had was because of how they had been started down this path by their mother years ago. Even though Junko was always a little hesitant to offer her skills to her daughter's directly except when teaching, they had both experienced Junko’s talents first-hand. It didn’t keep those brief moments from becoming unforgettable experiences however. As for Natsumi, while she ushered the cute, nude Mizuki over to a comfortable spot on the floor, she found her mind wandering back to one of those rare moments, asleepover she had had with her friends a little over 2 and a half years ago. Just the thought of it still made her pussy tingle.</p><p>*********************</p><p><em>Natsumi’s Recollection</em></p><p>The flashback brought back her to the day when she had invited 3 of her friends over to the onsen for a sleepover shortly after her 12th birthday. After a evening full of fun, games and a trip to the baths, they had all received amazing massages courtesy of Natsumi’s mom and the other workers at the inn. In a bit of a departure from their routine, the masseuses hadn’t gone all the way that night, however. But that was to be expected as the guests were the innocent friends of the owner’s daughter and not paying clients who came to the onsen expecting certain “services”. The girls’ panties stayed on, but they had otherwise bared it all to Mrs.Watanabe and her co-workers during their rubdowns. Having never felt something like that before, the massages were eye-opening, pulse-quickening experiences for Natsumi’s friends. They had felt the hands of a stranger gliding over their thighs and budding little breasts for the first time. After they were finished, they gathered in an rather embarrassed silence, a tangible sense of tension in the air, despite their youthful inability to describe just exactly what it was. Nevertheless, ushered on by Mrs. Watanabe, who was wary of the late hour, the girls had been urged to head off to bed. The night was growing late and after a few more minutes of preparation they all crawled into their futons. But as the lights were turned off, Natsumi’s friends still stirred uncomfortably, struggling to drift off to sleep with hearts and bodies unsettled. Even Natsumi couldn’t help but feel a tingling sense of desire between her legs after being worked over. Despite the fun they had, she found herself wishing that her friends were in a different room for the night.</p><p>It was right when the frustrated silence had grown the thickest that her mother had come. Junko slipped in quietly, surveying the 4 girls who were fully aware of the door opening, but pretending to be asleep in their futons. She walked silently over to Rina, Natsumi’s friend who she had massaged personally just a half hour ago. Natsumi and the others looked on in puzzled silence through the darkness. Natsumi could see her mother whispering something unintelligible into Rina’s ear. A few confused moments passed before Natsumi understood her mother’s true intent. As she continued to whisper, Junko slowly pulled aside Rina’s covers, the girl offering no resistance, before reaching down to undo her yukata. Next, she slowly slid a hand into the 12 year old’s cute print panties. The other girls all heard Rina’s sharp intake of breath, as Junko began to gently scratch an itch the girl didn’t even know she had. Her mother had started fingering the girl slowly with a practiced hand, introducing her to an as yet unknown pleasure. Natsumi of course knew what her mother was doing, but doubted that her friends could truly imagine it, even as the scene played out before them in the dark. She wondered if Rina had ever felt anything like what Junko was doing to her right then. Her breathing quickened audibly as the other girls sat in silence feigning sleep, likely puzzled by what was going on and without the courage to speak up. Soon the sound of Rina’s wetness around her mother’s fingers and her small, muffled moans began to permeate the room and Natusmi felt her own “place” growing warmer, a special feeling right between her legs that she had already grown quite accustomed too despite her young age.</p><p>As the pleasure mounted, Rina grabbed onto Junko’s arm in the dark, seeking an anchor as the older lady’s fingers took her to places she had never been before. Her combination of inexperience and arousal meant that it wasn’t long before she began to cum, and soon she was gasping and holding on to Junko for dear life as waves of pleasure washed over her. Junko continued to slowly finger the girl, kissing her forehead and whispering reassurances as she came down from her peak.</p><p>After a little more time had passed, Rina settled back down onto her pillow, a wave of drowsiness and shock leaving her silent after her first ever climax. Junko moved quickly but quietly, wiping tenderly between the girl’s legs with a towel before fixing her yukata and tucking her back in.</p><p>Next it appeared that it was time for yet another of Natsumi’s friends, Aoi. Aoi was a shy girl who was rather big and tall for her age, still towering over most of the boys in her class. The pronounced swells on her chest the were the envy of her classmates, but at times a target of ridicule from the immature crowd around her. Though she was hardly more enlightened about the birds and the bees than her classmates, her developing pubescent body could not ignore the passionate goings-on in the futon next to her. She could feel the tingling in her stiffening nipples and a curious wetness gathering between her legs as she listened to Rina’s climax. She wasn’t sure what had just happened to her friend but she felt her own breathing quicken as Mrs. Watanabe approached quietly in the darkness. Natsumi’s mother was gentle and loving, quietly reaching out to open the girl’s robe and stroke her puffy nipples. As Aoi laythere dumbstruck and breathless in the face of this new sensation, Junko’s other hand softly slipped into the girl’s now-exposed underwear. A quick stroke of that still-hairless slit told the woman just how wet Aoi had become and she made sure to pull the girl’s panties halfway down her legs before she started to ease the girl’s ache. Once the fingering had started, Natsumi could see Aoi’s long legs flail about as she writhed in response to the overwhelming pleasure. She watched as the girl’s long, skinny toes began to curl and stretch in the moonlight in time with her rising moans and the audible shlicking sound coming from between her legs. All of Aoi’s pent-up desire now had Junko to guide it and mold it into a distinct wave of pleasure, and Aoi barely had minutes to register what was happening before she too was racked by a powerful orgasm, juices soaking Junko’s hand as her thighs clamped tight and her pussy contracted over and over.</p><p>Aoi was even louder that Rina when she came, her long legs outstretched as they reacted to those electric feelings coursing through her body. As she too recovered, Junko proceeded to clean off the trail of gooey wetness that had leaked out of her pussy. Meanwhile, Natsumi could already hear the sound of her own breathing as her excitement reached a new peak. She was now a silent witness to her mother’s determined quest to give her friends their first orgasms, a topic the four of them had never even talked about before. That ache between her legs was becoming intolerable and she struggled to remain quiet. Her hand instinctively reached down to cup her panty-clad mound beneath the sheets. Those panties were already damp from her excitement and though she tried her best to refrain from masturbating openly, she pressed down hard on her little bud, feeling the jolt of pleasure from her stiffened clitoris with each press. Embarrassing thoughts crept into her mind. She felt herself actually <em>wanting</em> her mother to touch her that way too. Her mom had been the one who first opened her mind to the world of self-pleasure soon after she had turned 9, gently fingering her to first climax after a short and simple sex-ed lesson. But after that first session she had never made a habit of it, leaving her daughter to explore one of life’s greatest joys at her own discretion. She sought only to inform and educate, teaching Natsumi and her older sister just what their bodies were capable of. Natsumi knew quite well by now what her mother did for a living, but never really felt the desire to ask for a service she was more than capable of providing for herself or getting from her sister during their “play times”. The idea was embarrassing even, especially as a shy, budding adolescent. But now, as she shuddered at the sensation of her own fingers grinding into the crease of her dampening panties, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she wanted her own mother to be doing it instead.</p><p>By now Junko had shifted over to Natsumi’s side of the room, but she ignored her daughter's ill-disguised self-pleasuring for the moment to focus instead on her daughter’s best friend, the cherubic little Hinata. Over the years of Hinata’s friendship with Natsumi, Junko had watched her grow up into a beautiful young girl, now on the cusp of puberty. Junko gazed lovingly at her lustrous, straight, black hair which shimmered in the dim moonlight, her adorable body quite well-proportioned for her age. Slowly removing the girl’s blankets and robe, she looked over her perfect feet, toned thighs and the slowly emerging, sensitive buds on her chest. Hinata’s usually bright smile and cheerful countenance was replaced by something entirely different: a look of uncertain, confused desire with a spark of excitement in her eyes. Junko was certain that almost all girls this age were unlikely to be completely naive about sex, as she keenly remembered experimenting with herself at the same age, all those years ago. While it was obvious that these girls could feel their bodies responding to the sexy sounds and smells around them, they really didn’t know how to sate the desire that had been slowly building within them ever since they’d entered the massage rooms after their baths. But that's why Junko had come, to lend each of them a hand, granting them relief from that pent up frustration and helping them discover something entirely new about their bodies. She met Hinata’s nervous but unwavering gaze with a warm smile. “Shhhhh.just relax, Junko is going to finish your massage, OK?” She was greeted with silence but there was no resistance in the Hinata’s expression. Junko could see that the girl trusted her despite her nervousness. Slowly, she pulled down the girl’s panties, and strained her eyes to admire that perfect, well-defined slit, just barely visible in the darkness. Junko had to admit that she was already growing a bit curious about what this cute little girl’s face would look like at the height of ecstasy. She pushed her girls legs open wide and settled down between them. Once situated, she proceeded to nestle her index finger slowly, sensually into that small, warm valley, feeling Hinata’s gooey wetness pool around it, and causing the girl to draw a deep, shuddering breath. Hinata was obviously the most turned on of the three and had been keep waiting the longest amongst her daughter’s friends. Junko decided that a little bit more teasing would be in order for this girl who was already so close to her edge.</p><p>She began by slowly rocking her finger side to side in the girl’s slit, the rotations titillating the girl with little bursts of pleasure, causing Hinata’s mouth to open even so slightly in response to that new sensation.</p><p>And so she pleasured the girl, keeping up a steady pace, sensing the girl began to thrust ever so slightly into her hand. Sometimes she would stop for just a few seconds, insteading settling the tip of her index finger atop that tiny, stiff clitoris, circling it directly as the girl let out little whimpers of pleasure. Junko could already feel the girl’s pelvic muscles beginning to twitch a bit beneath her fingertips. The girl had grown was already close and soon Junko would get to make her cum.</p><p>Natsumi meanwhile couldn't resist the urge to keep touching herself as she listened to her mother slowly bring off one of her best friends in the futon next to hers. She had two fingers pressed into her panties, trying to rub against her clit while being as “discreet” as her arousal-addled senses allowed her to be. She could hear her friend’s voice, the same one she heard everyday at school, now mewling and moaning much more like a woman as Natsumi’s mother urged her towards a sharp, sudden climax.</p><p>Mrs. Watanabe knew Hinata was already on the verge from all the erotic build-up of the past quarter hour. She could see that longing desperation in Hinata’s face and body each time she resumed rocking her finger, avoiding pleasuring the girl directly on her bud for too long, lest she cum too soon. She smiled warmly at her in the darkness as she slid her finger down the girl’s slit, gathering up as much stickiness as she could before using it to gently pleasure that tiny little bump once more. The reaction was predictable, but this time when she stopped, she felt Hinata’s slender fingers wrap around her wrist, drawing her back. Junko looked at that silent, pleading face, asking for something but lacking words, and decided that she had made the girl wait long enough.</p><p>“Hai, hai” She tittered, acquiescing to that wordless demand. Her finger returned to the girl’s clitoris and set about working on that steady buildup that would finally push her over the edge. Hinata’s head tilted back as she was overwhelmed by this new feeling, little choking gasps escaping her throat as she was swallowed up by her impending climax. Her little bottom lifted off the ground centimeter by centimeter as Junko just keep rubbing her at a steady pace. It wasn’t long after this that a half-stifled sob echoed through the room and Junko felt that girl’s hips jerk beneath her. Her bottom cradled in one of Junko’s hands as the other finished her off, she began thrusting rhythmically as her pelvic muscles wracked her body with pleasure. The wait had surely made things even more intense and though the older masseuse couldn’t see well in the darkness, she soon felt a few pulses of warm fluid strike the palm of her busy hand and run down onto the open yukata spread out beneath her.</p><p>As her friend orgasmed beside her, Natsumi seized the chance to quicken the pace of her own self-pleasuring, trying climbing the hill to her own climax as fast as she could. She could now hear the sound of her hand busily rubbing against the sheets and her panties. The pleasure built and built, but before she could come, she sensed the sudden silence in the room once more as Hinata had begun to catch her breath and regained some composure. Her mom was of course busy tidying up the girl’s sticky, wet mess, whispering reassuringly to the girl as she removed that now damp yukata from underneath her. Once she had finished she saw her mother bend down replace the girl’s panties and give her a quick peck on the lips before wiping her sweaty forehead. Though her frustration was at a peak, she surely only had to wait a little longer now, right? She was certain her mother would soon leave the room and she could finally let herself go and cum. Her body was aching for a release that only her fingers could grant her.</p><p>She waited in silence, listening to the muffled sounds of Hinata, now clad only in her panties being tucked in to the blankets. Finally, she heard her mother begin to move, the near silent creak of her joints as she rose up off the ground. She waited for the sound to grow distant, expecting to hear the sound of the door sliding open. But instead those footsteps grew closer and soon she felt her mother sit down on the floor beside her. Natsumi’s heart rate skyrocketed as her mother now leaned in close to whisper in her ear.</p><p>“My impatient daughter, you really couldn’t wait could you.” She felt her mother’s familiar breath brush against her ear as she whispered, hints of mirth mixed in with that tone of motherly disapproval.</p><p>She was seemingly frozen in place as she felt her mother’s hand slide under the blanket and pull hers aside. Junko then stroked the front of her daughter's panties, feeling the girl’s wetness and excitement for herself, and sending an electric charge up her daughter’s spine.</p><p>“A-ra-ra (My, my)” She clucked disapprovingly, pulling back the covers.</p><p>“You’re not a customer Nacchan. If you are going to do it like this, I really should have you start doing laundry by yourself.” She admonished, while wasting no time sliding the soaked pair down her legs and off her feet in the dark.</p><p>As her last scrap of privacy slid off the tips of her toes, Natsumi now lay completely exposed before her mother, her nerve endings aware of every single aching second it took for her mother’s fingertips to slide up her leg.</p><p>“I’ll be mad at you tomorrow Nacchan, but I guess even my troublesome young daughter deserves the best for her birthday, so let mother help you.”</p><p>Natsumi could say nothing in reply as she sat in silence feeling those fingers slide up her thigh, growing closer and closer, before they finally reached a place they hadn’t been since Junko had first taught her about her body almost three years prior.</p><p>Soon, a single finger sought out her daughter’s clitoris, gliding easily amidst copious amounts of lubrication Natsumi had already leaked from her steaming little slit. Junko began to circle it with just the right amount of steady pressure, her practiced hand going at just the pace that Natsumi’s body demanded.</p><p>Natsumi lay there engulfed in world of pleasure. Touching herself and being touched by the hands of another were two entirely different things, and right now her mother was making her feel better than she had ever felt before. Unlike her friends, she knew what was coming, she felt her stomach already beginning to tighten, the muscles around her special place beginning to twitch. Her mother was making her come as all her friends lay around her, listening, watching. Would would they think?</p><p>“My little daughter is just a beautiful as ever. Especially down here. You really wanted to cum, right? Mama can see how wet you are. Well, just let it happen now Nacchan, you don’t have to be embarrassed.” Junko encouraged her, reassured her, using a hand to hold those squirming legs open as she continued to jill the girl at just the right pace.</p><p>Natsumi was already past the point of no return. She could feel the big one coming. Instinctively she tried to close her legs as the pleasure grew but her mother kept them open, offering her no defense against the cresting pleasure building in her hot, hairless center.</p><p>“Okaa-san (Momma), I’m gonna~, I-” She gasped as the moment approached.</p><p>“Then come Nacchan, come.” Junko replied, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.</p><p>Those words of permission were their own kind of stimulus, and it took only moments before it was upon her. Her body tensing and her little vagina beginning to contract in rapid-fire fashion, that long awaited climax she had worked so hard for was soon washing over from her head to toe. Her mother didn’t stop, instead keeping a steady rhythm that helped her prolong the pleasure.</p><p>Junko knew how badly her daughter had been aching for release, had sensed from the girl’s desperate moans and the tensing of her body that a big one was coming. With the instincts that came with her experience with the little ones, she smoothly placed Natsumi’s already ruined panties over her daughter’s crotch with one hand, just in time to feel them grown damp as a few squirts escaped during what was perhaps her daughter’s most intense cum yet. Watching the girl orgasm, her mother marveled at her daughter’s beautiful young body caught in the throes of pleasure, a pleasure that Junko was glad to have given her herself. Her daughters were everything to her and she felt an overwhelming sense of love and pride at seeing for how they had come to properly enjoy the wonderful feelings their own bodies could provide.</p><p>As Natsumi slowly came back to earth after those long seconds of sensory overload, she could feel her mother already wiping down her pussy with a towel she had produced from somewhere. Finished the clean up, her mother giggled as she did up the knot on the girl’s yukata, leaving her panty-less for the night. She then gathered up the towel and Natsumi’s soaked panties, preparing to leave.</p><p>“Well, Nacchan, now you REALLY ruined your underwear.” She whispered merrily, kissing the girl goodnight on the forehead. Natsumi couldn’t blushed any redder, especially after realizing that she had just had a fairly loud orgasm right there in front of all her friends. Things were going to be really interesting in the morning. Thankfully the cover of night would give the 4 of them a little time to organize their thoughts and feelings.</p><p>Junko walked over to the door, preparing to leave. “Good night, everyone.” She said, closing the door behind her and leaving 4 satisfied but embarrassed tweens to mull silently over the new feelings the just experienced. As they had drifted off to sleep, all they could do was re-live the feeling of Junko’s hands between their legs.</p><p>****************************</p><p>Recalling that poignant scene for a few moments caused Natsumi’s panties to grow even damper than they had from the morning's festivities. With Mizuki lying back hesitantly on the towel she had laid out for her, Natsumi took the bottle of baby oil her mother passed to her and poured a good amount in her hands. She figured she’d start with the girl’s legs, giving herself a prime view of Mizuki’s pretty little pussy which she had already grown so smitten with. Looking at those perfect lips which framed that tiny clitoris, its hood just barely peeking out reminded her so much of her friend Hinata. Like Natsumi, Hinata’s pussy was already well-furred from the onset of puberty, but that hadn’t been the case when they had first started “playing” together after that first fateful night spent side-by-side while attended to by Mrs. Watanabe. Once Hinata had realized that her friend was already well versed in the pleasures she had experienced that night, curiosity took its course and soon the girl was insatiable. They had experimented together in all kinds of ways over the past few years, and the memory and taste of Hinata’s pussy was already seared into Natsumi’s memory.</p><p>After working over Mizuki’s thighs and calves for a few minutes, she moved on to the girl’s cute little feet. Spreading the oil between each of the girl’s perfect little toes and over the arch of her foot brought with it ticklish giggles to which Natsumi responded with a mischievous, playful smile, not giving the girl a break until she had her fill of teasing. After she had finished, she began to work her way up the girl’s petite body once more, letting her thumbs slowly run over those pussy lips as she slid her hands upwards. Mizuki reacted predictably to the caress, squeezing her legs together, stimulating her pink slit even more. Natsumi couldn’t help but feel the call of temptation stir within her once more. She was already hot and bothered from having to keep her clothes on for this session and found herself wondering if perhaps Mizuki-chan had one more cum left in her for the morning. A side-long look at her sister, currently pre-occupied with Airi, told her that Yume was probably thinking the same thing. Well, there was only so many ways to interpret the way she was drizzling baby oil all over Airi’s slit and thighs as she worked it in with her other hand. Her mother and Keiko seemed a bit more mellow about the whole process but it was fair to say that they were much better at this job than Natsumi and her sister. Keiko was entirely immersed in working on Colette, discovering for herself how ticklish the little French girl was, much as her coworker Ayaka had the night before. Catching her mother’s gaze, Junko shot her a knowing look, reading the mood much as she had during that sexy night several years before. With a slight nod she seemed to say “go ahead, have your fun”, before turning her full focus back to the customer which lay before her.</p><p>A few minutes later the four girls had all been flipped on their back, getting the 2nd half of their full body rubdowns. Though the older ladies might be trying to keep up appearances, Yume and Natsumi didn’t seem to want to hold back. Mizuki and Airi fidgeted as the two older teens reached between their legs to play with their well-oiled pussies. Natsumi even used her fingers to tease the Mizuki’s little anus, making the girl try to squirm away under the new sensation. Sara and Colette were much quieter on their side, being on the receiving end of much more “proper” massages, but they couldn’t help but hear the sounds of what was going on beside them. It hadn’t been but a few minutes before the masseuses has successfully worked over the girl’s full bodies in a light sheen of oil, flipping them over once more to began moving the morning session towards its final conclusion.</p><p>Laying there naked, hairless fronts exposed once again for all to see, the four young girls had all grown rather hot and bothered. Though Yume and Natsumi had taken the initiative to start, the two older women were no longer doing much to hide the way they were toying and teasing with the prepubescent bodies shimmering before them. Though relaxed from the massages they were receiving, the preteens nether regions were still quite sensitive from their second round of eye-opening orgasms in less than a day. They fidgeted with every sensual touch, eyes gazing far off into the distance, mouths gaping as they took shallow, uneven breaths. Natsumi was barely able to suppress a fit of mischievous giggles as she continued to find every excuse to brush against Mizuki’s pink, tender pussy while spending way too much time rubbing in the oil on the girl’s inner thighs. Yume was doing much of the same to a red-faced Airi as the two older masseuses used their time-wisened restraint to make it appear as is there was nothing sinister about the way their thumbs ran right over Collette and Sara’s pussy each time their hands traversed between the pair’s legs and stomachs.</p><p>The blatant teasing was having the expected effect on the girls’ flushed erogenous zones. Their bodies instinctively strained forward, seeking to prolong the sensations they were feeling. Sara and Collette especially looked almost disappointed every time those fingers would titillate them, giving them just the slightest taste before moving on.</p><p>Finally, it was Sara who could take no more of the game and chose to speak out.</p><p>“Mrs. Watanabe?” She said innocently.</p><p>“What is it Sara-chan?”</p><p>“Can you massage me “there” some more?”</p><p>“Ara? Where exactly Sara-chan?” The old veteran smiled down with practiced composure. Sara did the expected, blushing and looking away, still lacking the courage to put such an explicit desire to words.</p><p>“Me too.” Came the voice of Colette, eyes looking up imploringly at the kind, smiling woman who was currently stroking her body with tender care.</p><p>Keiko turned to her boss, deciding to help move things along.</p><p>“Mrs. Watanabe, I think they want to feel good again.” She said in a loud, audible whisper.</p><p>“Oh, I see. Is that what you mean, Sara?” She said, garnering no reply.</p><p>It’s really something, isn’t it Keiko? Young girls get their energy back so fast. Ne, Natsumi, Yume, you heard our customers, right? Be gentle and help them feel good one more time.” Junko finished in a strict motherly tone that sought to hide some of the mirth in her voice.</p><p>“Yes Mother!” Came a pair of replies tinged with glee, finally having be granted the permission to continue to play with their new toys.</p><p>She now watched with amusement the cute wave of relief that seemed to wash over all the girls flushed faces. They all could sense that they would be getting what they wanted without having to say it directly.</p><p>Keiko also cracked a warm smile as she gazed upon the cute look of desire and relief on her little French charge’s face as she slowly slid her hand deliberately over that tiny slit. She gently pulled apart the girl’s outer lips, admiring every inch of the girl’s glistening sex before placing a single finger atop her miniscule clitoris. She soon coaxed a lingering sigh of pleasure from the girl as she slowly teased her most sensitive parts.</p><p>“Like this, Colette? Do you like it?” Keiko asked, gazing inquisitively at the ten year old’s mesmerizing eyes which were looking right back at her.</p><p>As one girl nodded, the little one next to her let out a loud moan, causing Keiko to look over and smile at the young and energetic Natsumi, eagerly using the palm of her little hand to grind pleasurably against Mizuki’s little pussy. Little Mizuki had had the longest break thanks to her role in today’s “demonstration” but Natsumi seemed determined to make sure that she wouldn’t be the last to hit that pleasurable peak this time.</p><p>Things seemed even more wild next to the young pair as Yume had her hands full trying to wrangle a squirming Airi. Both of the older girl’s hands were quite busy as she had laid her body over the girl’s tummy and sandwiched Airi’s privates from above and below, using one hand to pleasure her pussy while the other teased her tiny anus, obviously a pleasure that these girls had even less experience with. Almost as if she was being tickled, Airi’s legs were kicking about weakly as she moaned and squirmed, but Yume had her shoulder and chin planted firmly on the girl’s belly, holding her down and focusing entirely on her labor of love.</p><p>Quite in contrast to her wild daughters, Mrs. Watanabe’s approach to the whole matter was much more mature and reserved, much like her work partner who was currently endeavouring to gently make their little French guest cum to her left. After all, she mused, while her daughters were quite energetic and undisciplined, it just wouldn’t do if their two foreign guests left without a healthy respect for the skill and grace of a true Japanese masseuse. And so she leaned over her young charge with a pleasant smile and a motherly disposition, or at least as much of one as this situation would allow. She fingered Sara slowly, but steadily, adopting a pace that was certain to deliver the goods, but only after a delightful built-up. Proving that multitasking was not a problem for someone with her experience, she was also busy planting kisses and tender touches all over the girl’s upper body. Gently suckling her nipples, nuzzling her neck and stroking her forehead.</p><p>“Girls truly have a unique gift Sara-chan” She said, locking eyes with the red-faced girl. Sara seemed entirely in the moment, her mouth parted ever so slightly as she responded to the pleasure. The expression in her eyes showed both her hunger for the climax she could feel building between her thighs but also the anxieties of a nervous young girl who was still shocked to hear the moans of pleasure escaping from the mouths of her 3 best friends who writhed and whined beside her.</p><p>“Boys might have to stop after feeling good once, but if the mood is right, girls can feel good over and over again. Plus it gets faster! But you were already fast already weren’t you?” She smiled warmly. Sara however seemed a little too preoccupied to respond at the moment. To be fair though, Sara had warmed herself up quite well before Junko’s gotten her first taste of the girl’s delicious, soft pussy. While Junko tried to remain humble, she supposed that there were quite a few former flings and clients who could attest to her skill with her tongue however.</p><p>Another few minutes passed in concentrated silence as the 4 onsen staff in the room worked diligently to bring their young clients too the much anticipated finale. The silence was only punctuated by the ragged panting of the four 10-year olds aroused breathing and the gradually quickening shlicking sounds coming from the fingers busy down below. Keiko and Mrs. Watanabe were loving and deliberate as they finished off their young customers, projecting a warm and reassuring presence that could be called motherly if not for the rather unmotherly way that were stimulating those tiny clits and stiff nipples with their fingers. But it seemed that today this tried and true approach was not going to beat the owner’s two energetic daughters. Yume and Natsumi in their excitement has essentially made their younger Japanese friends their new playtoys, turning the whole affair into an excited contest of who could make their “victim” cum the fastest.</p><p>The crown for this morning’s last event inevitably belonged to Yume as little Airi could do little to resist the two pronged assault that her body was hardly prepared for. As the older girl worked her tiny clit and sensitive, twitching anus her body gave into the pleasure and clenched up tightly, her mouth involuntarily letting out a slow, lingering moan as she rode out her orgasm.</p><p>This development was hardly lost of the competitive Natsumi, who up till then has been slowly, teasingly grinding her palm against Mizuki’s vagina, while the little girl reciprocated by using her tiny hips to further press against the teen’s hand. A look of annoyance on her face at being bested by her sister, she stopped what she was doing, much to the younger girl’s dismay, and said with a smile: “Mizuki-chan, it’s time to come, OK?” That was the only warning given before Natsumi leaned in and started to rapidly jill the girl’s pussy with two fingers, sending Mizuki’s body into sensory overload.</p><p>With Mizuki having already gotten so close to her peak, a few seconds was all it took for a tsunami of pleasure to crash over her. Caught in the surprise of the moment, Mizuki forgot all about the fears and nervousness she had harbored up till now and finally allowed herself to be wholly consumed by the pleasure radiating from her immature, wet core. Bladder already empty, there were no accidents this time, her only “leakage” being the milky-white flecks of girl cum Natsumi’s fingering and her own orgasmic contractions slowly squeezed out of her vaginal canal.</p><p>As those two teens wrangled a pair of convulsing, orgasmic girls, the other side of the party was another kind of scene entirely. Despite the commotion beside them, the two pairs, young and old, Japanese and foreign, were locked in silent, passionate concentration. Sara and Colette’s eyes looking longingly into the faces of the two older women who hovered over them. They panted quietly as the pleasure slowly built, encouraged by that gentle stroking of their most sensitive areas. Masturbated with slow, deliberate strokes that were steadily becoming too much to resist.</p><p>“Just let it feel good Colette. You don’t have to worry.” Keiko said softly as she felt the little French girl begin to twitch and writhe beneath her. While her eyes might have been unfocused, Keiko knew that Colette was hardly oblivious to the cries of her two friends beside her and they were likely only adding to the moment.</p><p>“Wow your special place is getting so slippery Sara” Junko encouraged, as her finger continued to deliberately glide over that stiff little button and baby soft pussy lips. She could already sense that little changes that suggested it could be any moment now. “You’re going to feel really good, so just let it happen.” Sara eyes were already closed, and the girl seemed to indeed be heeding the older women’s advice, feeling the pressure build, and build, a tea pot of pleasure just waiting to boil over once more.</p><p>Keiko and Junko might have been a bit more deliberate, but their technique was no less effective than their younger counterparts. Keiko was treated to a delicious front-row view as she had already spread her little French customer’s legs wide, those tiny feet bent and toes curled as far a they could go. She kept teasing and teasing that little love button, listening to the girl’s cute panting grow stronger, until finally Colette could take no more. Seeing that petite body tense, Keiko didn’t stop her work as Colette balled her little fists, her pelvis humping upwards. Keiko watched from the perfect vantage point as Colette's little vagina twitched once, then twice, and began snapping rhythmically as her orgasm hit. During that journey through that much awaited climax Keiko continued to torment that tiny bud of nerve endings, and at the very moment when the girl was most overwhelmed, a forceful stream of warm, yellow fluid escaped from between those tiny pussy lips, splattering atop the large bath towel beneath her. Keiko’s teasing smile however, only suggested her happiness at seeing yet another satisfied customer.</p><p>“Watanabe-san it’s happening, it-!” Sara panted, for she too was cumming, her thighs clamped shut around Mrs. Watanabe’s hand as she used her arms to cling tightly to the woman who continued to finger her steadily as she rode out her orgasm. Even as she masturbated the girl through the peak of her climax, Mrs. Watanabe took a moments to take a quick look around the room. Her daughter Yume and Natsumi were still cuddling with their younger friends as they all struggled to catch their breath and return to the moment. Keiko had already risen to go fetch a set of warm towels from the warming machine, leaving her little French charge in a post orgasmic daze.</p><p>It took almost a minute for Sara to finally loosen her grip on the older lady and slowly steady her ragged breathing. Junko then slowly begin to lay her back onto her towel with a kiss on her cheek.</p><p>“Did you enjoy yourself Sara?”</p><p>The 10-year old could only respond with a sleepy nod, as already the fatigue from another morning full of surprises was setting in.</p><p>Letting her be for the moment she waited quietly as Keiko returned bearing a stack of towels and another change of “bedding” for Colette as well. The mood in the room quickly grew subdued as the 4 little girls had fallen into an exhausted post-orgasmic daze. In the silence Yume, Natsumi, and the two older women began to gently wipe down the 4 drowsy girls sprawled out on the towels in front of them.</p><p>Junko quietly wiped the sweat off of Sara’s flushed forehead and chest before reaching between her legs to softly wipe down that sticky, hairless-vagina, still pink from all the loving stimulation. Sara reacted weakly to the stimulation now, sighing softly as her exhaustion and the room’s warmth slowly pushed her off to dreamland. From all around similarly cute sounds could be heard as the older women cleaned the girls’ stickiest and most sensitive parts.</p><p>Keiko for her part was trying to meticulously and softly wipe down the little French girl who lay so cutely exposed beneath her, fresh off her little accident. As she wiped the light sheen of sweat off Colette’s flat chest and forehead, she found herself looking down at the small trail of damp spots laid out on the towel between the girl’s legs. Quite predictable, the 3rd accident since the morning began. Younger girls bodies always took a while to sort out how to react to this kind of pleasure. Now, remembering how Junko had dealt with Sara minutes before, her deeply-ingrained (albeit slightly perverted) sense of hospitality kicked in, leading her to conclude that it’d be best to make sure the girl was actually ready for a relaxing, uninterrupted nap. Keiko smiled playfully to herself, jokingly reasoning that of course it would be the height of discourteousness if the little princess’ post-orgasmic nap were to be disturbed by nature’s call. Surely the events of a few minutes ago suggested that it was more than likely. Reaching over to where she first laid them, Keiko grabbed a warm, dry towel, unfolding it and bunching it up before placing it right atop the girl’s tiny, soft slit. She leaned in close, right next to Colette’s sleepy, half-lidded countenance and whispered: “Ne, ne Colette-chan, let out the rest, OK?” words punctuated with a brief shake on the towel held steady down below. It took a few seconds for the words to sink in, but once the request got across that wall of orgasm-induced haze, it seemed like the drowsy girl wouldn’t be persuaded into doing something so embarrassing so easily. She gave a weak shake of her head and a slightly baby-like moan of resistance in her dazed state. But as most little girls who visited her at work had come to know, Keiko was not one to be defeated when her curiosity was peaked. “Colette-chan, you don’t want to wet the bed, right? That would be soooo embarrassing! Come on, let it out while no one is looking.” She whispered so motherly, voice full of reassurance. She slowly spread the girl’s legs a bit wider, hoping to encourage the girl. Colette could feel the warmth of that fresh towel covering her private place. She DID have to go after all and was well aware of that pressure she still felt from her bladder. Even now her mind took her back to the massage room last night where Ayaka had made her pee right there on the massage table. Though it was a little embarrassing, it had turned out OK. Now Keiko was offering her a source of relief that required no effort on her part and she was finding it hard to resist as she laid there with the strength seemingly sapped from her body.</p><p>With the passage of a few more seconds, internal negotiations seemingly completed, Colette little out a soft sigh, a sound that was followed seconds later by a warm, damn sensation that begin to grow under Keiko’s palm. Letting go, Colette silently emptied herself into the towel as Keiko made to effort to soak up as much as possible. She imagined that the blissful expression on the girl’s face likely meant that she enjoyed the sensation of her own body’s warmth again her skin. Finally Keiko removed the small, dripping towel just in time to watch the girl squeeze out those last few droplets onto the larger, fluffier towel which lay beneath her. Now fully empty and relaxed, Colette gave a slow sigh of satisfaction that sounded as if it was coming from a million miles away.</p><p>“There, that’s better. Now Colette-chan can really enjoy her nap.” With a beaming smile, Keiko set to work wiping up the last droplets of the girl’s mess and tossing the dirty towels into a laundry basket. She quickly rolled the girl onto a fresh new towel, her work soon accompanied by the soft breathing of a little girl who had fallen fast asleep. In fact that breathing was a now a chorus, as all 4 of the naked girl’s lay unmoving and unconscious, bare bodies covered some simple white linens on the floor of the warm, heated room.</p><p>Keiko rose up to meet her smiling boss who silently added her own towels to the basket. Yume and Natsumi were nowhere to be found but both older ladies had a fairly good idea about where they had rushed off too. After a session like that Keiko was certain that they’d be keen on getting rid of all that built up sexual tension in short order.</p><p>“That was quite the successful morning I’d say” said Junko, placing her hands on her hips and glancing down with a satisfied smile at their 4 sleeping charges.</p><p>Little Airi was already rolling around in her sleep. She had crunched up her sheets and was using them like a body pillow, laying nude atop them with her pert little butt pushed slightly into the air. Mizuki was letting out the cutest, barely audible little snores, having pulled her sheets up close to her head like a security blanket, her tiny bare pussy with just barely peeking out from below. But naked as they may be, neither of the older women had much to be concerned about given how warm and cozy the room was. They instead enjoyed the faint, intoxicating smell of girly sex that wafted in the air as they gathered their belongings, silently tidied the surroundings and made to leave.</p><p>“You always were quite the skilled event planner.” Keiko said as they entered the hallway.</p><p>“Well, I am fairly lucky to have some of the best in the business on my staff.” Junko said in reply. She made to leave, ready to grab some lunch before another appointment due to arrive in the early afternoon. Keiko and the crew likewise had a lot planned as well. Once the girl’s woke up, the evening's fun would largely be left in the hands of Mrs. Watanabe’s two eager daughters. For tonight the girls would have an exclusive reservation to use the Sakura Paradise Onsen’s special bathing area, the Rejuvenation Hot Spa. With Natsumi and Yume as their guides, they were sure to discover all the pleasurable wonders that the warm waters had in store.</p>"
1734,Girls Locker Room,Jacqueline_B,1,,['F/fff'],"<p class=""h2"">Part 1</p><p>It’s the last class of the day and I am shattered. Being a phys-ed
instructor at the local high school is a demanding job and the girls
have been giving me a hard time. Spring probably has something to do
with the rambunctious nature of my young charges but all their energy
is wearing me out. Also, just looking at their young limber bodies,
just budding into womanhood has made me feeling kinda horny. I don't
usually think about such things while I’m working but seeing those
young girls today in their leotards as they went through their
exercises turned me on.</p><p>My pussy has been hot and wet all afternoon and my nipples seem to be
in a constant state of erection. The last class that I currently have
had for gymnastics are the grade 9s and 10s. The thirteen and
fourteen year-olds were stretching their bodies into a variety of
sexual contortions. In one corner, the girls on the mats are doing
split after split and looking at those long legs stretched so far
apart makes me imagine one of them tied up in that position, totally
helpless to prevent the stimulation of her body.</p><p>My mind was running riot, I’m sure the wet spot on the crotch of my
leotard was noticeable to the girls.</p><p>On the trampoline, my eye catches sight of one of the bustier girls
as her breasts bounce up and down. Her hard nipples are prominently
displayed through the thin fabric of her leotard and I’m embarrassed
to catch myself thinking about what it would be like to suck them.</p><p>'This is crazy', I think to myself, 'These girls are innocent
teenagers who don't know anything about sex.' The day will prove me
wrong.</p><p>The bell sounds and the girls quickly tidy up before heading to the
locker room. It will be a good 20 minutes before they've showered and
changed and I am able to close the place up.</p><p>I decided to take the opportunity to go to my office and masturbate
to release some of this nervous energy. I entered my office and
locked the door behind me. In the bottom drawer of my desk is a large
vibrator and an envelope containing a magazine on my favorite
fantasy: bondage.</p><p>I opened the envelope and take out the bondage magazine. Flipping
through a couple of pages, I stopped at a story about teenage girls,
being kidnapped by band of dominant women who then train them. The
pictures on the page show young girls being restrained in a variety
of exposing positions. Some with their legs held wide apart, others
with their hands tied to ringbolts in the ceiling. In some, I can see
nipple clips pinching their nipples. In others, I see a dildo, much
like mine, being pushed into their pussies. One young girl is getting
a bare bottomed spanking by her mistress.</p><p>The pictures turned me on a little more and I pushed my leotard to
the side to allow access to my pussy for the vibrator. The humming
sensation is electric and I let out a quiet moan as the tip of the
vibrator touches the hood of my clitoris. I rubbed the vibrator up
and down the edges of my sensitive pussy lips and let the feelings
run through me.</p><p>I pushed just the tip of it into my now soaking pussy and held back
for a moment before pushing it in even deeper. I imagined myself tied
to a bed and being totally helpless. Whoever was in control would
determine when the dildo would be penetrate me. I would have no say.
I held the vibrator there, wanting it deep inside me but imagining
that I couldn't have it.</p><p>That didn't last very long. Soon the long thick dildo is sliding in
and out of my wet slit. On each stroke the vibrator felt like it was
filling my body totally.</p><p>I decide to prolong the sensation until I can get home and really do
something about it. I turned the vibrator off but left it deep in my
pussy. I felt completely filled as I adjusted my leotard to hold the
vibrator in place and stood up slowly. I wanted to come so bad my
pussy was aching, and the anticipation was making me breathe faster.</p><p>It’s has been about 25 minutes since my students finished their class
and I went to take a last look in the locker room before closing up.
As I entered the locker room, a familiar sound stopped me dead in my
tracks. There is the clear, distinct sound of a girl panting. I can
also hear the sound of the shower and the girl's voice was coming
from there.</p><p>'One of the girls must be masturbating in the shower.', I thought to
myself.</p><p>My pussy automatically tightens around the thick dildo still lodged
in there. I held my breath and moved slowly and silently toward the
shower area, determined to find out who it is and perhaps take a look
at her having an orgasm. As I turned a corner, the sight is very
different from what I expected and the sight has me gasping as my
heart starts to race.</p><p>There are FOUR naked girls in the shower not one. Three of the girls
are holding a fourth captive and are teasing her helpless body. One
of the girls standing behind her and is holding the helpless girl's
hands tightly behind her head to expose her pretty breasts and chest.
One of the others is standing in front of her and playing with her
very long pink nipples. A third is on her knees at the feet of the
restrained teenager and is running a bar of wet soap back and forth
through her crack. The girl who is being held doesn't seem to be
struggling as these three girls tantalize her body with their hands
and tongues.</p><p>I see one lick her nipples as the other slides one finger first deep
into her pussy and then deep into her obviously lubricated bottom. My
own hand has moved to my pussy almost of its own volition and is now
pushing gently at the end of the vibrator sticking out, pushing it
deeper into me. The girl on her knees is now licking the helpless
girl whose name is Julie and a moment later Julie starts to cum in
long sobbing gasps. The other three girls hold her and caress her
until her orgasm has subsided and she is able to stand on her own.</p><p>Julie looked at them and giggled, ""That was the BEST ever! Who's
next?""</p><p>Suzie said with a big grin, ""Oh, let me.""</p><p>The girls go right into the action. This time, the girl was being
held lying on her back on the shower floor with her legs spread up
and wide apart.</p><p>From my vantage point, I could see that her pussy is completely
smooth! I could see the delicate pussy lips gently being spread open
by one of the other girls to reveal the hot pink interior and below
that her pink, crinkled bottom-hole.</p><p>The girl holding Suzie's wrists starts licking and biting her tiny
nipples and then Suzie stared writhing right away. One of the girls
begins playing with Suzie's ass and gently sliding her finger into it
while the third starts playing with Suzie's pussy lips with her
tongue. It does not take long before Suzie is begging them to let her
cum.</p><p>They hold her off time and time again just on the brink of an orgasm.
Finally, one of the girls positions herself so that her legs and
Suzie's legs scissor each other and their pussies begin grinding
together.</p><p>Suzie immediately begins cumming like a freight train and I joined
her. The sight has been too much for me. I reached down and turned on
the vibrator and let the buzzing sensations course through my body.
My pussy tightened itself around it as the artificial intruder
brought me to yet another orgasm. I pulled the vibrator out of my
body and turned it off. I decided it was time for these girls to be
found out.</p><p>The girls have, meanwhile, switched partners again and the next
victim, Vivian, is now being held on her hands and knees with her
knees held wide apart waiting for her ass and pussy to be violated
from behind.</p><p>Stepping out from your hiding place, I walked straight up to
them. ""Well, girls, what is going on here?” I asked in a stern voice.</p><p>The girls leapt to their feet, ""Oh, nothing miss. We're sorry. We
should be on our way now.""</p><p>""Not so fast.” I said, ""Vivian, get back down on your knees.""</p><p>The girls are disbelieving as I have them all watch as I gently
position Vivian to best expose her most private area. I instructed
the girls to hold her legs and her wrists tightly so that she cannot
escape. Then I pulled out my vibrator.</p><p>Kneeling down at the side of Vivian, I turned it on first and begin
running it over her body. First along her arms and legs, then I let
it touch the sensitive breasts and nipples hanging down from her
body. Vivian's breathing is a little heavier when I finished playing
with her tits. I moved behind her.</p><p>Vivian is anxiously awaiting the touch of the vibrator but I made her
wait. Finally, I slowly slid the thick vibrator deep into her soaking
pussy in one long delicate stroke. Vivian cried out at the exquisite
sensation and my own pussy tightened with desire as I remembered the
feeling from just a few minutes ago.</p><p>I began sliding the vibrator very slowly in and out of her slit. Soon
she is taking full strokes in and out and begging for more. I
lubricated one finger of my other hand in the soaking juices of
Vivian's pussy and then gently slid its full length into her bottom.
The moan from her coupled with an additional wriggling of her bottom
is enough for me to know that it was the right thing to do. All of
this stimulation will have her cum soon so I got one of the girls to
lie down under Vivian and begin licking and biting her nipples. This
final sensation was too much and she begins shaking in an orgasm that
has her screaming out in pleasure.</p><p>A couple of minutes later we are all back in my office talking about
what happened. ""Are you all submissive?” I asked.</p><p>The girls nodded their heads shyly. Now that the action has stopped,
they have reverted to the shy introverted people they make out to be.</p><p>""Very well"", I said, ""I shall not report this on the condition that
you all report here once per week for some personal instruction on
being totally submissive.</p><p>The girls looked up disbelievingly. The smiles on their faces tell me
that I are in for some interesting times before the term is over.
Before the girls left the office, I stood in front of them and pulled
the leg of my leotard to one side and got all four girls on their
knees before me and ordered them to lick my pussy!</p><p class=""h2"">Part 2</p><p>Vivian, Julie, Suzie and Kat turned up in the locker rooms at the
agreed time, the next week. I had come with my dildo and a newly
bought anal vibrator. All four of them are thirteen but are not
showing any signs of embarrassment. I wondered why I hadn’t known
about these girls before.</p><p>I asked them again, “Are you all submissive?”</p><p>The girls nod their heads with eager anticipation. I was on the point
of ecstasy just thinking about the fun that would be had over the
next hour.</p><p>I order the girls to strip completely and leave their clothes in a
corner at which point I locked the doors to the changing room. The
fun can begin. I turned round to face the girls and was met by the
sight of these thirteen-year-old girls totally naked in front of me.
My pussy was almost going into meltdown.</p><p>I begin by telling Vivian to lie on her back on the floor, she obeyed
immediately and I could see her shivers of excitement and the way her
nipples suddenly stiffened. I told Suzie to go and kneel on her arms
in such a way that her cunt lies immediately over Vivian’s mouth.
Suzie manages this quickly and soon enough Vivian begins teasing
Suzie’s cunt with her luscious lips.</p><p>I told Kat and Julie to pull Vivian’s legs wide apart. I had seen
Vivian in phys-ed and I know she can make those legs go wide. Julie
grabbed one of her legs and pulls it over to the side but Kat is a
bit more inventive. She kneels at a right angle to where Vivian is
lying and grabbed her leg. She puts Vivian’s leg between her kneeling
legs and begins to slide up and down Vivian’s waxen legs rubbing her
pussy along the length of her thighs. Julie soon follows suit and
soon both girls are shivering with pleasure and small amounts of
juices are spreading onto Vivian’s legs increasing the pleasure more.</p><p>I watched in amazement and suddenly realize that the space between
Vivian’s wide legs needs to be filled. I removed the dildo from its
warm nestling-hiding place and as I slid it out, past my panties, I
knew that I wasn’t going to be gentle. I knelt between Vivian’s legs
and teased the area around the slit with the tip of the dildo. Then I
pushed it in with a strong motion. I begin to push and pull the dildo
in a regular motion and soon Vivian’s pelvis is lifting, thrusting
upwards, trying to match the motion to make it easier, but Kat and
Julie are holding her solidly down.</p><p>Kat and Julie bend over Vivian and begin to kiss, still sliding their
pussies up and down the length of Vivian’s legs. They began to caress
Vivian’s beautiful breasts with the care that a mother holds a
newborn child. Vivian began to moan with pleasure as waves of ecstasy
roll through her lush young body.</p><p>I begin to speed up the motion of the vibrator until my arm, fucking
her faster and faster, until my arm begins to tire. Then Vivian
breaks, she screams out in joy as her little cunt in penetrated again
and the orgasmic sensations reach a peak.</p><p>I removed the vibrator as Kat stands up to declare that she wants to
be next. “Kat, go and……,”</p><p>I are cut off as Kat declares, “I want what she got times ten, I want
to have multiple orgasms and for you not to stop.”</p><p>I grinned and remembered back to a photo I saw in one of my many
lesbian magazines. “Can you do a handstand?” I ask.</p><p>“You know I can!” comes the reply from Kat.
 
“I want you to do one,” My heart was pounding in my breast and my
pussy was melting. “Vivian and Suzie I want you to hold her legs and
pull them into the splits position …. And hold it like that. Julie go
and get the anal vibrator from my bag over there”.</p><p>The girls all reply and soon Kat looks like she is doing a star jump
upside down, but with her legs a lot wider. I took up position
standing over Kat with her breasts just touching my legs. Her damp
pussy is at the level of my chest and I know there is a lot of room
for leverage. I tell Julie to stand opposite me with the anal
vibrator.</p><p>I began by running the buzzing vibrator over Kat’s clit, then started
to plunge the it into Kat’s tight vagina and Julie begins shoving the
anal vibrator into Kat’s even tighter arse. Kat began moaning loudly
immediately and that just riles you into pushing the vibrator harder
and deeper into the wet blackness that is the source of Kat’s
pleasure.</p><p>Within a minute and a half Kat’s arms have given up and I am about to
stop when I realized that both Vivian and Suzie are doing a fine job
keeping Kat held up. I remembered Kat’s words “and don’t stop”, so I
continued to pound her cunt with my precious vibrator. Kat is
writhing but the girls keep her held strong. Julie is shoving the
anal vibrator in to the hilt at a speed that was almost scary. I
stopped and I could that see Kat’s pussy was a moist basin of sweet
juices.</p><p>I took hold of Kat’s legs, and with a bit of help from Kat’s
regenerating arms I held them wide apart. I then told the other three
girls to drink from her pussy one by one. Julie goes first and licks
deep across the centre before letting Vivian take her place. Vivian
nestles her entire mouth into Kate’s sweet pussy and sucks in as much
juice as she can. When Suzie goes up she takes a different approach.
She lightly grips Kat’s clitoris with her teeth and begins to rub up
and down. Her tongue working furiously on the end of Kat’s clit until
Kate is once again wet and moaning.
Suzie stops and a long sigh is released from Kat before.I lowered her
to the ground before turning to the girls as they slowly stand up,
except for Kat who has remained sitting on the floor breathing
heavily. “I am afraid my price to keep our little games secret has
gone up,” I said, “I now want you to come to my house on Mondays
after school where we can play with some more toys that I have.”</p><p>The girls looked at one another and then begin to nod vigorously. “I
also want my personal payment now, I want each of you to suck my
clitoris and give me a damn exciting time down there,” I nod your
head towards your tightening pussy.</p><p>Vivian grinned and knelt down by the bench that I had sat on. She
began licking round my lips and quickly plunges in to grasp my clit
with her tongue. I gasped and held her head, stroking her hair gently
and pulling it towards me. She soon removed her head and starts to
put on clothes and leave.</p><p>Suzie then bends down. She wet her finger and ran it round the
entrance to the moist hole I wanted it to enter. Then she does and
soon she lowers her head and began to circle my clit with her tongue.
She took it further into her mouth and sucked in hard. Then as I
moaned she retreats to change and go.</p><p>Kat moved over now, but is still weary from her earlier experience,
she nuzzles her nose in first but I lift her head slightly and move
her mouth towards your pussy. She enters immediately and thrashes
around quite furiously with her tongue. She then adds a finger to the
fray and begins to squeeze your clit.</p><p>I breathed in sharply and began squeezing her hair and stroking her
back.  She then took my whole clit into her mouth and sucked at it
hard. I moaned with pleasure as I feel your climax begin. Then she
stops and changes to go.</p><p>Finally Julie comes over to me. She kneels down in front of me and
begins to tease my pussy lips with her tongue. Every now and then her
tongue would dart into my pussy before resuming in its race around
the edge. Her hands begin to tickle the inside of my thighs and I
moan, desperate to reach climax. I begin to stroke her hair and hold
her head against my tight pussy. Her tongue began to enter my sweet
pussy more and more, always darting out to spread my moisture around
my vaginal lips.</p><p>My breathing shallows and she took my clit into her mouth, carefully
holding it with her teeth. She began moving up and down my clitoris,
the grooves on her teeth making the experience all the more
pleasurable. I began to get ever nearer the peaking climax when
suddenly she removed her hands from my thighs. I try weakly to move
her hand back but she effortlessly shrugged me off, more intent on my
sweet pussy. Then suddenly I gasped, she has thrust the anal vibrator
into me ever so tight rear. She had managed to get her hands
underneath the bench and up behind me.</p><p>I orgasmed immediately and screamed out in almost intolerable
ecstasy. I pulled her head closer to my pussy and she responded by
speeding up the motion on my clit. She began to thrust the vibrator
in and out my rear passage with a passionate force. I begin to reach
a second climax quickly and she thrashed my clit with her tongue and
teeth, as she began to nibble delicately at my clitoris I moan out
loud and reached orgasm again, this orgasm being far better than you
had ever managed with just my vibrators.</p><p> She began to slow down the motion and eventually her tongue recedes
back to her mouth and she removes her head. “That was amazing”, I
gasped.</p><p>She turned to meet my eyes and grinned at me, saying “I expect full
payment for that when we come to your house on Monday”!</p>"
1735,Sisterly Arousal,Jacqueline_B,1,,['f/f inc'],"<p>I was asleep in bed when I felt a thumping on my shoulder and quickly
turned to see the cause. I squinted in the bright morning sun and my
sixteen year old sister, Gabriella, spoke, ""Hey, get up lazy
bones...I'm making breakfast.""</p><p>I glanced up at the clock and noticed it was already noon. I nodded
to my sister that I was soon getting up and she began to leave my
room. She stopped at my door and said, ""Mom and dad went downtown for
the day...we're supposed to make dinner, too.""</p><p>I got out from bed as soon Gabby had left. I pulled some clothes from
the floor and went into the bathroom across from my room. I washed
up, got dressed and then went upfront to the kitchen. Gabby greeted
me, ""I made pancakes, o.k? That's your juice...""</p><p>I picked up the glass and downed the orange drink in one large slurp.
I sat at the table and waited for my breakfast. Gabby often makes
breakfast for me when we are the only one's home.</p><p>As I sat and waited, the sun suddenly broke free and a blanket of
light shone through the blinds and drenched the room in a
comfortable, warm, wave of energy. I looked over to my sister and
noticed she was still in her nightgown. Gabby is very open about
herself around the family, especially me. It wasn’t unusual for her
to be in her nightgown, however, she regularly wore no panties
either. Her small breasts were clearly noticable behind her faint
blue nightgown. As the sun entered the room it was also impossible to
overlook her teasingly dark crotch from under her nightie.</p><p>She acted quite unstirred, and walked over to me with my plate of
food. At this distance I tried not to look too obvious and therefore
I didn't stare at her.</p><p>She took a seat next to me at the table and said, ""It sure looks like
a nice day, huh?"" I replied, still not looking, ""Yeh, it's supposed
to be
real hot.""</p><p>At one point during breakfast she yawned and stretched her arms above
her head. I glanced at her and peeked at her pointy breasts against
the soft fabric of her gown. I often wondered if she purposefully
displayed herself just for her, and my, enjoyment. I began to think
of her as quite a seductress... and expositionist. She is my sister,
but nonetheless, is curiously sexy and it was hard for me not to
think of her gestures.</p><p>I finished my pancakes and took my dishes to the sink. I stopped in
the kitchen and spoke aloud, ""I dunno what I'm gonna do today. I
think there's shopping happening later.""</p><p>Gabby stood and walked from the room talking, ""I'm gonna shower...if
Jen calls, tell her I'll call her back.""</p><p>Gabby left for the shower and by the time I had gone in the back to
my room, I heard the water running. Though I knew it was wrong, in my
curious adolecence I couldn't help but notice my sister at breakfast
and now wanted to see more. After a painfully slow half hour, the
shower stopped and I made a plan. I went into the bathroom across
from my room where the hair dryer is kept. I skillfully placed it far
in the back under the sink. I knew my sister always came out in a
towel and figured as she bent down to get the dryer, I could sneak a
good view of her rear.</p><p>Soon, Gabby did come from the shower and, as expected, was in a
towel. Her towel was unusually small and barely covered her body. In
fact I could see the bend of her plump cheeks. I went into my room,
near the doorway, and waited innocently as Gabby went for the dryer.
Almost perfectly, she opened the sink doors and searched for the
dryer. Upon not seeing it initially, she bent way forward and felt
around for a good ten seconds before finding the dryer. All the
while, as she was bent forward, her deliciously smooth skin appeared
to me. I quickly turned away just as she turned towards me.</p><p>I followed her in the corner of my eye as she went and sat in my
parents room to dry her hair in the mirror. I entered the room and
stood next to her looking for something on the counter in front of
her. I glanced down at her and noticed that her towel fell in such a
manner that exposed the very edges of her pubic region. I wondered if
she had purposefully laid it in such a way. I was still at the mirror
when she dropped her brush to the floor.</p><p>She bent from her chair and reached for it. As she did, her towel
completely fell away to expose her trimmed, dark and bushy crotch.
Gabby caught me looking at her and I quickly removed my eyes. She
said nothing about this, but rather spoke, ""Hey, do you know where
the nail clippers are?""</p><p>I remembered they were in my room and I told her so. I then went to
my room to get them for her. However, as I began to bring them back
to her I was stopped because she was coming into my room to get them.
She took them from me and noticed that my computer was on. She took a
seat before the keyboard and asked what I was doing. I told her I was
just messing around, but she then began to play with the mouse and
started clicking on my folders.</p><p>By dreadful chance she opened my word processing folder in which I
recently placed an x-rated story I had just downloaded the night
before. I hoped she wouldn't notice the descriptive
filename, ""SISTERS.TXT'.</p><p>Unfortunately she did. ""What's this?"", Gabby asked to my startlement.</p><p>I tried to play it off, ""Oh, it's some stupid thing I got last
night...it's pretty dumb.""</p><p>Sure enough, she clicked on it and in a few seconds the text was at
her disposal. It was very ironic because the story told of how one
sister secretly longed for the other and the sexual actions that
followed.</p><p>She read for a few seconds and then looked at me, ""Oh...now I see why
you use this so much."" I had no reply and she continued to read on.
The story was very explicit and I was very embarassed.</p><p>When she finally finished, she stood up from the chair and sat on my
bed. I noticed, even from under her towel, that her nipples were
erect from reading the story. Gabby softly asked, ""Does that stuff
turn you on?""</p><p>I was quite startled and again tried to play off the question. I
stated my false position, ""It's just some stupid story...there's
millions like it.""</p><p>My sister is quite wise and didn’t accept my answer. She rose and
approached me. She stopped a few feet from me and almost
whispered, ""C'mon, you can tell me...I'll tell you it turns me
on....as you can tell,"" she motioned at her aroused nipples.</p><p>I was getting excited now and wasn't sure how to react to my sister's
questions. Gabby took a stand and loudly asked, ""Does that story turn
you on....do I turn you on like the sister in the story....do you
wish you were Beth?"" Beth, was the lucky girl in the story. Again I
didn't answer any of her questions.</p><p>This is where my sister really got out of line and began her
enticement. She asked repeatedly if she turned me on, but this time
my horny sister peeled the towel from her chest. She held her towel
below her bosom and her small white tits stuck out at me. They
weren't much bigger than mine but gorgeous small breasts like hers
were lately the objects of many of my fantasies. I was entranced by
now and couldn't move...I simply watched in amazement. Gabby began to
fully seduce me and started talking dirty to me. She looked down at
herself and asked, ""Do you like my little tits? Don't lie...I've seen
you stare at me..""</p><p>I didn't answer even though I wanted too. I just stood and watched.
My sweet sister then started to run her fingers along her bust,
squeezing and tickling her sweaty bosom. Gabby sensually spoke, ""Do
you like my tits? How bout you come find out what they feel like.""</p><p>She still held up the towel covering her body from her chest down. I
didn't approach her and I think she took this as a dare. It wasn't
meant in such a manner. My sister took a step closer and whispered
her heated breath in my ear, ""Oh, I know what my sister wants. You
don't like my tits...how bout' my pussy, little sister. I've seen you
try to see my pussy, I should have known.""</p><p>I couldn't argue for she was right, but actually I wanted both. She
took my hands and pushed them down towards her legs. I wasn't
thinking and soon I had so much desire for my sister....I couldn't
hold back, she was too beautiful. I felt the yarn of the towel on my
fingers and soon felt my sister's lips on my mouth. Her spicy tongue
began to stroke my teeth and tongue. When she finished her kiss, I
looked down and noticed she had since removed the towel. Her pussy
was very cute, it looked yummy. I had never seen another vagina that
was so beautiful, topped with luscious pubic hair. Her black strands
formed a tight bush atop her mounds. I looked at my sister and didn't
know what to do.</p><p>However, my sister said, ""Well, c'mon my sexy sis, don't ya want to
taste your sister's wet, tangy pussy?""</p><p>I did, but I also still had some reservations about her being my
sister. She did not help to relief my decision and really turned up
the heat. Gabby began running her fingers through her black hairs.
She bent down slightly as her hand felt around between her legs and
popped into her slit. As she slid her sweaty finger into her anatomy
she tried to invite me, ""C'mon...baby, I know you're my sister, but
don't you want to at least taste this pussy...I mean, c'mon, just eat
me and smell me. I know you want to."" She was very right, and in the
moment, I couldn't help myself.</p><p>I slowly got nearer to her and fell to my knees. Gabby helped me by
easing her cunt to my mouth so I could enjoy myself. I was very
turned on with my sister's lips. I was close enough now to suck her.
She again persuaded, ""That's it...look at it, its so sweet I know you
want to eat my pussy.""</p><p>With that push I closed my eyes and drifted my tongue against her
slick flesh. I wasn't looking, but her skin was so hot and felt so
good that I went further. I could sense my tongue falling into the
very hole of her ecstacy. She tasted very salty, and her secretions
flowed profusely. I liked it. Every bit of girl cum that ran from her
was lapped up by my waiting mouth. I wanted her to orgasm completely
but I also didn't want anything to stop. I decided to stand up but I
let my fingers tease her glistening mounds.</p><p>My sister was very perverse now and said, ""Good..you still have some
of my juice on your lips...lemme taste it.""</p><p>With that she began to lick around my lips. She moaned as if she was
slurping from the bowl of the Gods. ""Mmm, my turn..."", Gabby
whispered.</p><p>Her hand undid my skirt and slid it to my ankles. My swollen and
smooth labia breathed free and felt cool with the air conditioned
environment passing across the near drenched flesh. Gabby stepped
forward, grabbing my ass cheeks, and began to grind my crotch between
her legs. For a few moments our pussy lips rippled against each
other, hers continually brushing against my clit. I never imagined
that another girl could rub into me like this and use her crotch to
get me off. I was so young and this was my first sexual experience
with another person. I was more turned on than any of my fantasies
had ever provoked.</p><p>The stimulus was so intense that I was ready to cum. Gabby noticed my
face. Swiftly she fell to her knees and positioned her mouth on my
thighs, kissing and licking her way to my cunt as her fingers found
my clit and continued the pressure. My hips jerked and I began to
cum. Skillfully, she caught my river of juices as they flowed slowly
from my vagina. Why she wanted to taste my cum, I don't know. Maybe
for the same reason I wanted to taste hers.</p><p>She tried to kiss me soon after but I backed off, for I didn't want
to taste my own orgasm. But she kept pressing and I finally leaned to
kiss her near-dripping mouth. My lips slipped a few times against
hers but as I tasted my own fluid, my tongue licked each salty drop
of dew that covered her.</p><p>Gabby spoke, ""That was nice...did you like my honey?""</p><p>I quickly nodded to my sister and asked her if she liked mine.
Replying, her hips went tight against mine and she said, ""Don't ever
masturbate alone again, I'll taste you whenever you want."" Her voice
was sweet but suddenly became demanding, ""I expect the same from
you.""</p><p>I bit my lower lip and nodded. The force in her voice made her sound
like a very mature teen and it aroused me. ""And actually, you never
did make me go all the way,"" she continued, ""Why don't you take a
shower and meet me in my room in about twenty minutes."" I nodded
again as she broke the embrace. She walked to the door and turned
grinning at me, ""Remember, we're all alone for the rest of the day.""</p>"
1736,"Dear Diary, Part 1 – 1976 (My first sexual experience)",Jacqueline_B,1,,['M/f'],"<p>My Dad left my Mum when I was only about a year old so I never really
knew him, but when I was 5 she married my Stepfather whom I liked a
lot, he was funny and always managed to make me laugh and smile. One
thing I loved was when he used to bounce me on his knee; it made me
laugh so much. Over time he started to get more intimate until
eventually he started to rub the front of my little panties while I
was sat on his knee, (my Mum was at work at the time,) and I could
feel him pressed against my bottom, it used to give me a sort of warm
feeling inside and I used to snuggle down on his lap.</p><p>This went on for about a year until one day Mum was at work and I was
watching TV sat on his lap when he said he wanted to have a bath. A
little disappointed, I got up off his knee and sat in the chair and
when he stood up I saw he had a huge bulge in his trousers, (although
I didn’t know what it was at the time.) About 10 minutes later I had
a desperate need for a wee and the only toilet we had at the time was
in the bathroom. I went upstairs and knocked on the bathroom door and
said ""Daddy, I need to pee""</p><p>He answered through the door ""Cant it wait, I wont be long"" I told
him that it couldn’t and I was going to wet myself so he said OK come
on in. I rushed into the bathroom pulling my panties down on the way
and sat on the toilet and let it flow. My Stepfather was in the bath,
and poking out of the top of the water was his dick, it was (to my 6
year old eyes anyway) HUGE. I couldn’t take my eyes off it; just
looking at it gave me a sort of squishy feeling in my tummy. Then I
looked up at his eyes and I saw that he was looking straight between
my legs. I looked back down at his thing poking out of the water and
realised it was moving, he was holding it under the water and was
stroking it.</p><p>I can remember making a show of lifting my nightdress up and wiping
myself off still not taking my eyes off his cock. I don’t know why I
said it but I said to him ""Can I have a bath as well Daddy? Mum
didn’t give me one last night."" (Which was a lie because she had; I
just wanted to get closer to him.)</p><p>""Yes of course baby."" he answered, and I swear his dick grew even
bigger. I quickly took my nightie off and got in the bath with him, I
asked him if he could wash my hair like Mum does so he told me to sit
between his legs with my back to him, and started to wash my hair.
Soon I became aware of something throbbing against my back and I
didn’t know what it was (although I had a good idea.) I leant back
against him while he rinsed the soap out of my hair and I could feel
it pressing even harder against my back, it felt so hard and I could
feel his breath panting on my neck. He asked if I wanted him to wash
me all over and I said, ""yes please Daddy"" so he told me to stand in
the bath facing him and then he started to soap me all over,
especially between the legs.</p><p>He asked me whether I minded him washing me there, I shrugged and
told him that it feels kind of funny, but a nice funny, it sort of
tickles. Then he rinsed the soap off my body and suddenly planted a
kiss on my belly button and stuck his tongue in there, I giggled
because it tickled. Then he put his hands on my bum and pulled me
towards him and started to lick further down, not going right between
my legs, but stopping just above my little slit and running his
tongue over my wet skin.</p><p>Suddenly he pulled back and I saw there was a weird look in his eyes
and he said to me ""OK darling I've washed you, now it’s your turn to
return the favour, would you like to wash me?"" I grinned and nodded
so he stood up in the bath right in front of me. I can remember
gasping when I saw this huge thing poking out of his belly. He told
me to go ahead and wash his legs because he had already washed
everything else so I picked up the soap and getting plenty of lather
in my hand I started to wash his legs from his shins upwards. He just
stood there with his eyes close and breathing heavily. He
whispered, ""don't stop baby, that feels so good.""</p><p>Gradually I worked my hands upwards, still not taking my eyes of his
dick, which was only inches away from my face, until I reached the
very top of his thighs. He groaned and his cock twitched against the
back of my hand, I just had to touch it, so I got some more lather in
my palm and began to soap him.</p><p>""Oh yes baby, wash me there,"" he moaned and sat down on the edge of
the bath with his legs spread and me kneeling in the water in front
of him. I started to rub it up and down, (I still didn't know what I
was doing, I suppose it was just instinct.) His cock was throbbing in
my little hand, it was so big I couldn't get my fingers all the way
round it and I had to do it with two hands.</p><p>He was moaning and gasped, ""Ohhhh don’t stop, that feels sooo good,
do it a little faster."" I began to rub my hands up and down his cock
faster and faster, leaning forward to do it. Suddenly the tip of it
bumped against my nose and this mad thought came into my head that it
was a lollypop, and I knew I wanted to taste it. His eyes were
screwed tight shut so I leaned forward a little bit more and touched
the tip of it with my tongue. His eyes flew open and he gasped again.</p><p>I felt the devil inside of me and started to run my tongue over the
tip of his cock. It twitched in my hand and a little bit of moisture
leaked out from the hole in the end, it tasted kinda nice so I placed
my mouth right over the end and began to suck on it. He gave a low
moan, placed his hands on the back of my head, and whispered ""Oh God
baby, that feels soooo good, don’t stop please. Suck it darling,” he
begged""</p><p>Still running my hands up and down his shaft, I tried to take as much
of him in my mouth as I could although I could only manage a couple
of inches in my 6-year-old mouth. I could feel it throbbing against
my tongue and teeth and he was moaning madly. ""Oh God baby I'm
cumming,"" he gasped. I thought I was hurting him so I withdrew it
from my mouth when suddenly a stream of white sticky stuff flew from
the hole in the end and landed all over the place, in my hair, on my
cheeks, against my chest, and of course some of it flew into my
mouth. I can remember it tasted kinda funny, salty but it didn’t
taste bad and I licked my lips.</p><p>""Oh baby baby baby,"" he said breathlessly, ""that was sooo fucking
good.""</p><p>""I thought I was hurting you Daddy."" I said.
""Oh God no baby, you cant believe how that felt. Do you want me to
make you feel that good as well?"" He asked.</p><p>Pleased that I had made him feel good and having a funny feeling in
my tummy I nodded so without even emptying the bath he took me in his
arms and carried me into my bedroom then lay me down on my bed and
just stood there for a couple of minutes looking at me. Then he knelt
at the bottom of the bed, pulled me towards him and told me to lie
with my legs open and my knees bent. Then he started to lick me, not
touching my slit but licking all round it from the tops of my thighs
to my tummy then back again, still missing the part that I wanted him
to lick.</p><p>Then he started to run his finger up and down my little slit. That
felt so good I opened my legs even wider and a warm feeling seemed to
spread right through my body. I just closed my eyes and let him do
whatever he wanted to me. Suddenly I felt a pressure right at the top
of my little pussy and opening my eyes I looked down the length of my
body to see him looking me in the eyes with his mouth clamped over my
pussy and he was sucking my little clit. It felt so good I lifted my
legs up and wrapped them round his head, trapping it between my
thighs and started grinding myself against his mouth.</p><p>I started to feel really strange but I liked it and when he pushed
his tongue inside me a little way, it felt as if a small electric
shock went right through my body. Then he lifted his head from me and
used his fingers to pull my pussy lips apart. Then he began to flick
his tongue over my clit, I could see everything he was doing. Still
looking me in the eyes he started to suck on my clit again and this
delicious feeling ran through me, he sucked harder and harder and I
could feel my whole body quivering. When he inserted a finger inside
me about an inch that was it, I had my first orgasm, I felt like I
was on fire and there were little electric shocks shooting through me.</p><p>Over the next couple of years it went on like that maybe a couple of
times a week whenever my Mum was at work, but we never went any
further than that first night to my regret. Then when I was 9 it
inexplicably stopped. I suppose he thought hard about what he was
doing and realised it was wrong, (although only wrong in societies
eyes, I loved it. But now I shudder to think about what my Mum would
have done if she found out.)</p>"
1737,"Dear Diary, Part 2 – October 1981 (My first time with another girl)",Jacqueline_B,2,finding out the joys of girl/girl love,['f/f'],"<p>I was 11 at the time and even though I had been touching myself since
I was about 8 years old and had the occasional experience of…ahem…
playing “Mummies and Daddies” with a couple of boys I had never had
any real sexual contact with other girls. That is until a girl called
Tammy moved to my school.</p><p>She used to sit next to me in class and we soon became the best of
friends. Even now I can remember what she looked like, she had medium
length blonde hair that she always wore in a ponytail. Even though
Tammy was the same age as me, she was about six inches shorter so she
looked about a year younger. We used to go everywhere together,
including going swimming at the local pool every Saturday afternoon.</p><p>One weekend after I had known her for about 6 months we went swimming
as usual (Well, when I say swimming, it was more like just splashing
around and generally mucking about trying to duck each other under
the water.)</p><p>After about half an hour we both side on a ledge at the side of the
pool up to our waist in the water. Right underneath us was a water
jet which was playing over our feet. Tammy was sat slightly lower
than me so the jet was playing round her middle. There weren’t many
people in the pool this particular day. We were laughing and joking,
(or rather after a minute or so only I was talking because Tammy had
gone all quiet. She was just sat there with her eyes closed) So I
asked her if she was OK because it was unusual for her to keep her
mouth closed for more than a minute at a time.</p><p>She grinned and said to me “move down a little bit so your sitting
right in the water-jet, it feels cool.” So I did.</p><p>It was then that I noticed her bikini bottom had come down a little
bit, and her hand was between her legs. I leaned over and whispered
to her that her swimming costume was coming down and that someone was
going to see. She just winked at me and motioned for me to sit right
next to her so we were under the bubbling water up to our necks.</p><p>As the water-jet played round my waist it made my bikini bottom slip
down slightly so I went to pull it back up. (We were both wearing 2-
piece swimming costumes.) Tammy said don’t do that, you wont be able
to feel it then. I wondered what she was on about so I just sat next
to her and let the water bubble around us. Tammy leaned back against
the side of the pool and closed her eyes again and I did the same.</p><p>Gradually I became more and more aware of the water jet as it played
around us, and I started to tingle all over. Wow, that felt sooo
good. I sneaked a look at Tammy again and her eyes were closed and
her hand was now inside her bikini bottom. She was obviously touching
herself and I could feel a nice warm feeling spreading right through
me. My pussy started tingling; I was getting really turned on. This
was so much better than doing it with my fingers. (I had a lot of
experience of doing it by then.)</p><p>I moved my hand between my legs and started to rub myself slowly as
the jet of water played around my pussy. (I don’t know what we would
have done if the pool attendant had come over and seen two 11-year-
old girls sat in the pool masturbating.)</p><p>Tammy looked at me and saw that I was doing the same as she was and
she smiled at me. “Good isn’t it?” she grinned. I nodded and she
placed her free hand on my thigh and started to stroke it. This was
the first time a girl had ever touched me like that, (a few boys had
though) and I liked it.</p><p>Gradually her hand moved higher until it was covering my hand. I was
powerless to stop her. Then Tammy slipped her fingers under mine and
started to rub my clit while I was playing with my pussy. Fuck that
felt so good and my thighs opened even more. Soon my clit was
throbbing. Then she leaned over and still with her fingers rubbing my
clit said to me “Do you want to do the same to me?”  </p><p>Boy, did I ever? I moved my hand to between her legs and she took her
hand out of her bikini bottoms and pushed them down a bit further. I
could see her totally smooth pussy… (I had just started to grow a few
hairs down there by then)…and I was sooo turned on. I removed my hand
from my pussy and we just sat there with the water bubbling around us
and running our fingers up and down each others slits. We were
totally oblivious to the other people in the pool.</p><p>Still running her fingers along my slit, Tammy placed her other hand
over mine between her legs and she started to guide its movements.
Then she guided my finger to the entrance of her pussy and pushed, my
finger slipped right in up to the second knuckle. God, she was wet in
there, and it wasn’t just the water making it wet either. And she
wasn’t a virgin.</p><p>I started to move my finger in and out and I could feel her pussy
muscles quivering and gripping my finger. Tammy started to breathe
really heavy and I could feel myself starting to lose control. I
wanted more, so I said to her “Come on, lets go into the showers.”</p><p>Quickly we rearranged our swimming costumes and literally ran out of
the pool into the shower room. Luckily it was empty. The individual
showers had full-length doors so that no-one could see inside and we
both squeezed into the same shower. As soon as the door was closed
Tammy turned the shower on and put her arms around me tight and then
kissed me on the mouth, pressing her body into mine. I can never
forget the feeling of her breasts crushed against mine. The feeling
of the stream of water playing over us only served to heighten my
excitement.</p><p>Still kissing me, Tammy moved one hand round to my front, pushed it
into my bikini bottom and then started to run her fingers up and down
my slit. With her other hand she pulled my bikini top down until my
breasts were free and she started to caress them. My nipples were
tingling and I could feel them getting hard so I did the same to her.
Then Tammy leaned forward and still fingering me, she took one of my
nipples in her mouth and began to suck on it. God, I almost cum there
and then. My nipples always have been ultra sensitive.</p><p>She pushed me back against the side of the shower stall and knelt
down in front of me. Then she pulled my bikini bottom right down and
ran her finger up and down my pussy lips a few times before leaning
forward and kissing me right on my clit. I gasped; no-one had ever
kissed me there before. Then Tammy started to run her tongue up and
down my pussy lips and my legs went all weak. I felt as if my insides
were melting.</p><p>Suddenly I heard footsteps outside the door and someone went into the
shower stall next to us and we heard the water running. I tried to
push Tammy away but she just wouldn’t budge, she pushed my legs
further apart and kept right on licking me. Strangely enough I could
feel an attack of the giggles coming on. I pushed my hand into my
mouth trying to stifle the giggles and attempting to stop the gasps
escaping from my mouth. All the time I was praying that the person in
the next stall would hurry up and fuck off. Who ever it was, seemed
to take ages to finish the shower but eventually we were left on our
own again.</p><p>All that time Tammy was licking me and sucking my clit until it was
throbbing for release, my legs were almost ready to give way. Then
she inserted a finger in me and it was like an electric shock going
right through my body. (I was still technically a virgin, but one of
things I used to use on myself was a hairbrush that had a rounded end
and I found that I could push it inside me a couple of inches.)</p><p>Tammy started to slide her finger in and out of me faster and faster,
all the while sucking my clit and I had to hold onto the door to stop
myself falling. My whole body felt on fire and my legs felt as if
they were going to collapse at any minute.</p><p>I placed my hands on her head and pulled her to me and thrust my hips
forward, urging her to never stop. Then I felt her finger right
inside me and I just exploded. I slid down the shower wall still with
Tammy’s mouth clamped against my clit and sucking it for all she was
worth and her finger deep inside me, fucking me with it. The water
playing over us and onto my little breasts made me want to scream. I
could hear my gasps and moans echoing off the shower room walls. Its
a good job no-one else was in there.</p><p>After a few minutes Tammy stood up and pulled her bikini bottom right
off and stood leaning against the opposite wall and grinned at me. I
knew what she wanted me to do.</p><p>Moving closer to her, I ran a finger up and down her pussy lips,
pushing the tip just inside. Tammy shivered and closed her eyes.
Timidly I stuck my tongue out and licked her clit, fuck she tasted
good. Her hips started rocking against my mouth as I gained
confidence and I started to lick her all round her pussy.</p><p>“Push you finger right inside me” Tammy gasped.</p><p>Slowly I inserted my finger right inside her pussy while still
licking her clit. Tammy groaned and opened her legs even wider. I
began to fuck her with my finger like she had done to me; I could
feel the walls of her tight pussy gripping my finger. Faster and
faster I thrust my finger in and out of her and she started moaning,
her hands on my head for support and her eyes clenched tight shut.
Her breathing was coming in gasps and I knew she was close to
cumming. I took her clit in my mouth and started to suck on it….that
was when she stiffened and I could feel her pussy spasming on my
finger. Tammy gave a loud moan and started to cum.</p><p>God I wanted to taste her sooo much, I used my fingers to part her
pussy lips and thrust my tongue inside her as far as I could. Her
juices flooded out of her and into my mouth. I kept my mouth clamped
over her pussy, wiggling my tongue round inside her and lapping up
every last little drop. Fuck she tasted soooo good; I drank down
every bit of it.</p><p>Slowly we both sank to the floor and lay there with the stream of
water playing over our naked bodies and stayed like that for about
ten minutes, just kissing. She could taste herself on my lips and I
could taste myself on hers.</p><p>We were both so turned on that we quickly got dressed and rushed
round to her house and after a quick and breathless greeting to her
Mum and Dad we spent the rest of the afternoon making love. Neither
of us have looked back ever since, remaining lovers and best friends
for the last 20 years or so.</p>"
1738,"Dear Diary, Part 3 – January 1982 (Sleepover)",Jacqueline_B,3,Inviting another friend to share in my new-found skills,['fff'],"<p>“Mom, can I have a couple of friends sleep over tonight?” I asked,
looking up at my mother with my best ‘I want this so badly’ smile.</p><p>“Who, honey?” My Mum replied.</p><p>“Tammy and Zoe.  They said its okay with their parents.”</p><p>“Alright then.” The arrangements were made and Zoe’s parents would
drop both of them off after supper.</p><p>All through supper I smiled in anticipation of my best friends coming
over for a sleepover.  I had picked out a special outfit just for
tonight – a pretty blue dress with matching socks and shiny black
shoes. She had her shoulder length hair done up in a ponytail.</p><p>Tammy and Zoe, both 11 years old, showed up soon after I finished
eating my dinner. Both girls were just started to develop into women
and had budding breasts and tiny wisps of hair around their privates.
Zoe was obviously going to be the better endowed of the two, her
breasts already pushing the front of her dress out into quite big
mounds. We all went up to my room in a fit of giggles. The
conversation soon turned to boys at school.</p><p>“I think Jimmy Ferguson is cute.”</p><p>“Ewww, he has freckles.”</p><p>“So?”</p><p>“I don’t like freckles. I think they look gross.”</p><p>“Well I do.  Who do you think is cute?”</p><p>Zoe hesitated and blushed.  “Nobody…”</p><p>“Uh huh, sure.  Who?” I demanded.</p><p>“Mr… Mr… Thompson.” She quietly replied.</p><p>“Our teacher?” Tammy asked, her eyes wide.</p><p>“Uh huh…  I think he’s gorgeous.  Only…”</p><p>“Only what?”</p><p>“I heard him talking with our history teacher about a date he was on
and he said it was lousy because the girl he was with couldn’t kiss.”</p><p>“So?”</p><p>“Well…  I don’t know how to kiss either. I’ve never kissed a boy.”</p><p>“Oh its easy.” I piped up.</p><p>“You’ve kissed a boy?” both Zoe and Tammy replied in unison.</p><p>“Uh huh.” I replied with a knowing grin on my face. “And a girl,” I
added, looking at Tammy out of the corner of my eye and winking at
her. She lay back against the headboard and winked back at me.</p><p>“I’m not talking about a little peck on the cheek or a goodnight kiss
from your father or something.  I’m talking about a proper kiss! You
know…between a boy and a girl.” Said Zoe.</p><p>“Yeah, I know.  I’ve kissed a man like that.” I grinned back at her.</p><p>“Really?  Who?”</p><p>“Can’t say.  Its a secret.”</p><p>“Aww c’mon Jackie…. Please?” Zoe almost pleaded.</p><p>“Nope.  Secret.  It was really nice though.”</p><p>“It was?  It wasn’t, like gross or anything?”</p><p>“Nahhh.  It was great.”</p><p>“Tell us about it.”  Zoe crowded close to me on the bed, a look of
eager anticipation on her face. Tammy was still leaning against the
headboard.</p><p>“Well… you take your lips and press them on his lips and… well… kiss.”</p><p>“Aw c’mon!  There has to be more than that.”</p><p>“It’s kinda hard to describe… I could show you though…”</p><p>Zoe’s expression changed from anticipation to surprise. “What?” she
piped up.</p><p>“I could show you.”</p><p>“How?” Zoe asked.</p><p>“I could kiss you… you know, like for practice.”</p><p>Zoe looked across at Tammy then back at me, thinking things had taken
a turn for the weird. “I don’t know… It seems kinda yucky.”</p><p>“No, it’s not yucky.  Its really fun once you get used to it.”</p><p>“I don’t think so…”</p><p>“Okay, if you don’t want to know what it feels like…”</p><p>“I didn’t say that!  It’s just that… you know… you’re a girl!”</p><p>“Well this is just for practice. So you can see what its like.” I
replied.</p><p>Zoe mulled it over, ""Just for practice?""</p><p>""Uh huh.""</p><p>""What... What do I do?""  She asked with a nervous voice.</p><p>I took charge with ease. ""Here, get up on your knees and face me.""  </p><p>Both girls got up on their knees and faced each other. I started to
bring my lips towards Zoe’s mouth and Tammy burst out giggling. ""hee
heee... I'm sorry... hee hee. You just looked so....""</p><p>Zoe erupted in giggles as well. “It’s not funny,” I said to Tammy
playfully attacking and tickling her for laughing. Judging by the
brightness in her eyes she was getting really turned on. We soon got
our breath back and I returned to the business in hand.</p><p>""Okay... Okay..."" I said gasping.  ""Want to try again?""</p><p>""Uh huh"" Tammy said, still smiling from her giggling fit.</p><p>""Alright, face me again.""  Zoe and me got up on our knees and we
faced each other again. I looked over at Tammy. ""No laughing from the
audience this time."" I said trying not to burst into giggles myself.
Tammy started to laugh, but put her hand over her mouth to stifle it.</p><p>I turned back to Zoe. Her pretty pert face was still smiling and only
inches away from my own.</p><p>""Lick your lips, like this."" I ran my tongue slowly over my lips to
make them moist. Then Zoe copied me. She did it very sensuously and
seductively. Tammy’s mouth dropped open as she watched us.  </p><p>""Good.""  I started to lean in, aiming my lips for Zoe's. Tammy
watched intently as my mouth got closer and closer to Zoe’s. I tilted
my head a little to the side to keep our noses from bumping and very
lightly pressed my moist lips against hers. Her eyes opened wide with
the contact. She kept absolutely still, afraid of doing it wrong. I
pressed my lips a little harder against hers and moved them very
gently against my friend's mouth. Tammy watched without blinking in
fascination. She leaned in closer to get a better view of us joined
at the mouth.  </p><p>Then I pulled gently away, breaking the kiss. The kiss had lasted
only a moment, but to me it had seemed an eternity. Zoe unconsciously
licked her lips. Her emotions were bouncing around inside. Zoe was
nervous, curious, excited, and scared all at the same time. Her
breath was rapid and shallow and she could feel a slight blush
creeping into her cheeks. She felt so strange with all the new
feelings coursing through her and just stared back at me from a few
inches away.
""That…"" Zoe started to say but her voice caught. She cleared her
throat and said, ""That felt... uh, weird.""  </p><p>Tammy sat up and looked over to Zoe and asked quietly, ""So did you
like the kiss?"" Both of us became all ears waiting for the answer.</p><p>Zoe looked at Tammy then back at me. ""I... think so..."" She sat up
and asked, ""Is that how it feels when a boy kisses a girl?"" I could
see her breasts rising and falling and there was a slight blush on
her cheeks.</p><p>""Kind of, but a boy likes to touch a girl when he's kissing her.""</p><p>Zoe squeaked out, ""Touch her?""</p><p>""Yeah.  You know..."" I said softly. I reached out my hand to touch
the hairs on Zoe's forehead and brush them aside. ""He likes to touch
her hair... her face..."" I brought my fingers to her cheek and gently
stroked it. Her face felt on fire where I touched her. Her breath
became quick again.  Her heart was pounding in her little chest.</p><p>""He likes to feel her skin..."" I slid my hand down Zoe's arm, gently
stroking it. Zoe's eyes locked onto my hand where it made contact
with her skin. I reached out my other hand and lightly touched her
side. Zoe jumped a little when she felt the touch on her side.  She
looked down to see my hand on her side while my other hand was still
gently stroking her arm.  </p><p>I smiled gently and said soothingly, ""He likes to touch her like
this..."" I gently started to slide her hand around her side -
caressing her skin through her t-shirt.  </p><p>Tammy watched us wide-eyed.  She didn't even realize she was holding
her breath until she felt her lungs aching for air. She drew in a
deep gulp of air and continued to stare at her two friends on the
bed. I could feel faint stirrings inside my body. My tummy started to
feel warm and strange.</p><p>""He likes to hold her like this..."" I took my hand from Zoe's arm and
put it back on her cheek, caressing once more. Then I took my arm
from Zoe's side and put it on her back. I pulled us gently together
until our bodies touched at our budding breasts. I felt my nipples
touch Zoe's nipples through our clothes and they immediately hardened
and began sending all sorts of sensations coursing through me.</p><p>""And then he likes to kiss her... Would you like to feel that?"" I
asked breathlessly.  </p><p>She gave the tiniest of nods, not taking her eyes from my face then I
licked my lips again. Zoe saw me do it and licked hers. Tammy licked
hers as well in anticipation without even knowing she did it.</p><p>""Put your arms around me."" I said.  Zoe took a moment to comprehend
what I wanted through the cloud of sensations she was feeling.  Then
she put her arms around me and put her hands on my back and we hugged
each other close.</p><p>""Now close your eyes."" I whispered. I was tingling all over.  </p><p>This was all so new and exciting to her and her eyes fluttered
closed. I leaned in and placed my lips on Zoe's once again. She
twitched as our lips touched because she couldn't see my lips about
to touch hers and she didn’t know when it was going to happen. All
she could do was feel. She felt our saliva soaked lips touching,
caressing, my hands gently moving on her back and cheek. I felt the
warm breath on my cheek each time she breathed out, my whole body was
screaming.</p><p>My hands become stronger - caressing larger areas a little faster. I
pulled her closer, loving the sensations of our bodies pressed
together, loving the feel of her hot skin under my hands. I felt
Zoe's mouth open slightly as we continued our kiss. I opened my mouth
in response and Zoe began to move her lips around as well, doing what
I was doing, not just being kissed anymore, but actively kissing me
back.  </p><p>Zoe's hands began roaming around my back exploring, and touching. I
kissed her deeper, opening my mouth wider. She was loving every
moment of it. My desire grew as I felt her hot lips moving more
boldly and more brazenly on my own.  </p><p>Tammy sat absolutely still, watching us kiss more and more
passionately. I glanced across at her and could see that her own body
was beginning to respond strongly and she squirmed as she sat on the
bed.</p><p>I slowly closed my mouth and stilled my hands. Then I gently pulled
my lips from Zoe's and I smiled as her eyes slowly opened. ""Did you
like that?""</p><p>""Wow! Yes, I did.  It felt really nice.""  She replied still holding
me close and smiling.</p><p>Then I looked over to Tammy and said, ""Oh I'm sorry.  We've left you
out.""  </p><p>Tammy, caught off guard, tried to shrug and mumbled something about
it not being any big deal, but it was a half-hearted attempt at
best.  ""Would you like to try this?""  I asked her.  </p><p>Zoe broke Tammy's hesitation when she said, ""It feels really good,
kinda sexy.""</p><p>Tammy looked down and felt her cheeks start to flush as she stammered
out, ""Oh…. Ok...""</p><p>I disentangled myself from Zoe and approached Tammy and she licked
her lips in anticipation. I put my arms on Tammy's side and started
to slide them around, playing with her warm body through her dress.
Her lips twitched in a nervous half smile as she felt my hands on her
body, remembering what had happened at the pool. I leaned in close
and our breasts touched and Tammy let out a little gasp.</p><p>Then I looked back up into Tammy's smiling face and said. ""Feels nice
doesn't it...  all warm and soft...  Ready?...""</p><p>""Should... Should I close my... my eyes?""  Tammy said very quietly,
winking at me so Zoe couldn’t see, not wanting to let on about the
things we had already done together.</p><p>I parted my lips, and closing my eyes I leaned forward. I felt her
lips make contact with mine and felt a flush of excitement run
through me. It felt so naughty but she wasn't about to stop. I pulled
Tammy close and felt her arms go around me and hold me close, too.  </p><p>I started sweating and felt desire kindle within me as her lips moved
on my own. She began kissing me back and our lips moved and played
with each other. Then she started to slide her hands around my back
and pulled me even closer. Zoe watched us, smiling. She knew that
Tammy was enjoying kissing me as much as she had.  </p><p>I gently broke the kiss. ""Was that nice?""</p><p>""Very."" came Tammy's breathless reply and she smiled shyly.</p><p>""Good.  Want to try it again?""</p><p>Her head quickly bobbed up and down.</p><p>""Okay, open your mouth a little wider this time and we'll do
something new.""  </p><p>She hadn't the faintest idea what I was talking about. She just
nodded and watched as I came close to kiss her again. Our lips met
and we kissed deeply and strongly. Then I extended my tongue from my
mouth slowly into Tammy's and sought out her tongue.  </p><p>I felt Tammy's tongue in my mouth and felt an entirely new wave of
excitement run through me. It felt so different. It kind of tickled
my tongue but made me feel all sexy and naughty. Our lips slid and
moved against each other as our tongues darted in and out of each
other's mouths.  </p><p>When we finished a very delightful and exciting kiss, Zoe, who had
been watching excitedly, said, ""Wow…That was neat!""</p><p>""Why don't you show Zoe what I showed you? Practice on her while I
watch"" I said.</p><p>""Okay."" said a grinning Tammy. She and Zoe shifted around and faced
each other on the bed and they licked their lips again to make them
all nice and slippery. Then they put their arms around each other and
leaned forward to kiss.  Their noses bumped. ""Oh!""</p><p>""You have to tilt your head a little to the left."" I said helpfully.
They each tilted their heads a little to the left and leaned in again
and their saliva coated lips pressed together. Their hands went round
each others backs and they started caressed each other.  </p><p>Tammy opened her mouth a little wider and when Zoe felt her do it she
opened hers wider as well. When Tammy reached out with her tongue,
she felt a moment's shock when she felt her friend's tongue enter her
mouth, but the shock lasted only a moment and she quickly started to
use her own tongue.</p><p>I just sat back and watched with a little satisfied smile on my face.
Watching my girlfriends kiss each other was so hot. I felt my young
pussy growing wet. Almost unconsciously, my right hand had found its
way into my lap and was pressing my fingers into my crotch. I hadn't
mentioned that not only had I kissed a boy, but also I'd done far
more. I had learned what a boy and girl could do very thoroughly. ""If
they like that, I know they're going to love what I show them next.""
I thought to myself.</p><p>Zoe and Tammy continued kissing passionately and deeply. They pulled
at each other with their young arms. Their young hearts pounded and
their tiny developing breasts crushed together.</p><p>""Wow, That looks really hot!"" I said, interrupting them. They broke
the kiss and breathlessly looked over to me.</p><p>""Did you enjoy that?"" I inquired.</p><p>""Oh yeah!  It felt great!""</p><p>""It felt really sexy!""  Tammy said with sass in her
voice.  “Especially knowing your were watching us.”</p><p>""So that's what it's like to kiss, huh?"" asked Zoe.</p><p>""Oh that's part of it, but there's more, much more.""  I said,
grinning back at her.</p><p>""More!?"" Zoe replied.</p><p>""Yeah, lots more.  And it feels even better.""
""Wow.  I didn't think anything could feel as good as what we just did
and you're telling me there's something better?"" Zoe said with a wide-
eyed look.</p><p>""Yup. There sure is.""</p><p>""What?""</p><p>""Come here and I'll show you,"" and Zoe quickly scooted over to face
me.</p><p>""Now just hold still and close your eyes."" Zoe shut her eyes. The
grin on her face was almost ear-to-ear and her breath was coming in
pants. She was gripped with anticipation. What could be better than
the wonderful kisses she had just enjoyed? She didn't know, but was
eager to find out.</p><p>I took my friend in my arms and started to kiss her neck. Then very
sensuously I applied my lips to my excited friend's skin. My tongue
darted out and danced across Zoe's neck. One of my caressing hands
began wandering down from her back, circling lower and lower. My
fingers went down to the little 11-year-old's pert behind. My hand
pressed through the material of her dress and panties, caressing the
firm but yielding flesh beneath. My fingers slid from one cheek to
the other, giving her wild and powerful feelings of pleasure.  </p><p>Her eyes remained closed and her head tilted as she let the feelings
rush through her. Her mind was being bombarded with sensuousness as
my tongue and lips played about her neck and started to descend. Her
bottom tingled every time my fingers went across and there was a
delicious feeling spreading throughout her body. My fingers began to
grow bolder – they pressed harder and started to spend more time
between her cheeks, rubbing up and down.</p><p>Tammy watched in excited frustration. She wanted to do that too. I
looked over at Tammy and gave her a come here gesture with my finger.
When we were all kneeling in a circle close to each other, I took one
of Tammy's hands and placed it on Zoe’s thigh. Then I leaned in to
Zoe's ear and whispered, ""Touch her where I'm touching you,"" and her
hand sought out Tammy's bottom and began stroking it.</p><p>My free hand went to the top button of Zoe's dress. Without taking my
lips from my friend, I popped the top button free. Then my hand went
to the next button down and undid it as my lips and tongue slowly
descended.</p><p>Zoe was on fire. She became dimly aware of her own ragged breathing
and she was trembling with excitement. Button after button was opened
as my lips steadily went down, kissing and licking. My hand pulled
aside the top portion of Zoe's dress, revealing one of her developing
breasts. Tammy gasped as she saw me expose Zoe's breast.</p><p>My lips and tongue approached her breast and started to lick and kiss
at the outside. Zoe' body was overloading. With her eyes closed, she
felt every tiny kiss and every small lick as I went further down. Her
skinned burned with passion. Her nipples hardened and she began to
feel warmth in her most secret place.</p><p>As I worked on the outside curve of her breast with my mouth and lips
and tongue, my hand went to the bottom of her dress and pulled the
front of it up enough for my hand to slip under. Then I began to
softly caress Zoe’s bare thigh, sliding my fingers further and
further up.  </p><p>Zoe's hands mirrored mine. One played with Tammy's behind while the
other slid up her inner thigh.</p><p>Tammy’s skin grew hot as well. Her eyes darted between the hands on
her body and Zoe’s breasts as I licked them. My tongue started
working inward, spiralling on Zoe’s breast, and slowly approaching
the nipple. At last I reached it and took it in her mouth. I covered
the nipple with my lips and tickled the tip with her tongue. Zoe
moaned ""Ohhhh.""</p><p>My hand began touching her panties and she gasped, I could feel a
spot of moisture there. Zoe followed my lead and her hand went to the
crotch of Tammy's panties. I played with Zoe's mound through the
fabric while she did the same to Tammy. Then Tammy brought her lips
to Zoe's ear and whispered, ""Take off your dress.""</p><p>I separated herself from Zoe and started to unbutton my dress. She
hesitated for only a moment as she watched me start to undress, then
she removed her hands from Tammy’s heated body and started to pull
her own dress off. As she started to take her dress off, I asked
Tammy, ""Why don't you go ahead and take yours off as well?""  </p><p>Seeing her friends undressing, Tammy quickly started to strip. Within
moments we had all striped down to our panties. We looked at each
other's bodies for a moment - staring at each other's developing
breasts and young girl panties. I moved back to Zoe again and took
her right nipple in my mouth and started sucking.</p><p>""Ohhhh. That feels nice."" Zoe said breathlessly.</p><p>""Would you like Tammy to suck on your other breast?""</p><p>""Oh, yes.""</p><p>""Then ask her.""</p><p>Zoe turned her head to Tammy. ""Tammy, will you suck on my breast?  
Please?"" Tammy smiled and brought her mouth to Zoe's free nipple. She
gently put her mouth on it and began sucking and licking.</p><p>""OH, Yeah!"" Zoe moaned.</p><p>I placed one hand on Zoe's crotch and one hand on Tammy's and began
rubbing their little hot pussies through their panties. Feeling the
heat coming from inside, and the first feelings of moisture.</p><p>""Do you like me doing this to you Zoe?”</p><p>""Ohhhh! Yes, I do. It feels great! Don’t stop please,” she whispered,
her eyes screwed shut as the feelings coursed through her.</p><p>Zoe straightened up and we brought our mouths to her nipples. The
feeling was indescribable. She was enjoying it so much! My fingers
caressed both their pussies, the strokes growing firmer and more
sensual. Both Zoe and Tammy started to become wet; their excited pre-
teen vaginas reacted strongly and lovingly to the stimulation.</p><p>I put my fingers at the top of their panties and slipped my hands
inside both of them. Zoe sighed as she felt my fingers come into
direct contact with the top of her naked pussy and begin masturbating
her.</p><p>Zoe started to feel a powerful new feeling building up inside her.
Before she knew what was happening, her mind exploded as her first
orgasm descended upon her……""OHHHHH!! Ugh!! Ugnnh!!""  She moaned and
grunted.  </p><p>She leaned back, startled. I, on the other hand, knew what was
happening to my girlfriend so I sucked even harder and moved my
fingers even faster on her pussy and I felt her juices come out from
her young little slit. She bucked and twitched as waves and waves of
pleasure poured through her. As her orgasm finished, she sat down
heavily on the bed, totally overwhelmed and gasping.</p><p>""Are you alright?""  I asked.</p><p>""Oh Yess! That was the best feeling I've ever had! What happened?""
she managed to gasp out.</p><p>""You had an orgasm.""  Tammy stated, matter-of-factly.</p><p>""It was great!  It felt like fireworks going off in my body.""</p><p>Tammy looked over at me and said, ""Can….can I have one?""</p><p>""Sure. Zoe, lick Tammy's breast again please.""</p><p>""Alright."" She grinned. She placed her mouth round Tammy’s nipple and
began happily licking and sucking. I put my hands inside Tammy's
panties - one in the front and one down the back - and started
masturbating her pussy and manoeuvring a finger between her butt
cheeks. I delicately slid a finger up and down Tammy's little
sensitive asshole while my other hand expertly manipulated the folds
of her juvenile pussy and caressed her clit.</p><p>Tammy was loving every second of it. She watched as Zoe's tongue
lapped at her naked tittie and savoured the incredible sensations
coming from her pussy and ass.</p><p>Before long, Tammy's orgasm set her body aflame with
passion. ""OhYess! OhYes!Oh! Oh! OH!"" She twitched and wiggled. Her
eyes squeezed shut as her body convulsed with powerful feelings. Her
entire body tingled as it screamed out with pleasure. Her
prepubescent body exploded with sex from my fingers.  </p><p>When she was finished she slumped on the bed in a heap. She was tired
but smiling. ""That…. was…. great!"" she panted.</p><p>""Yeah, Jackie, that was so cool!"" Zoe said.</p><p>""You know what I like even better?"" I asked.</p><p>""Better!? Better than that?"" Zoe asked. Tammy didn’t say anything
because she knew what was coming up.</p><p>I slowly pulled down my panties, exposing my small hairless pussy to
them. Then I put my fingers on my pussy and began slowly moving them
around and opening the lips, rubbing my young clitoris in circles and
pushing a fingertip past my smooth pussy lips. Both girls were
watching me intently.</p><p>""I like it when a boy takes his tongue and puts it on my pussy. He
moves it all around and makes it all nice and wet. It feels great!!  
Would you like me to show you what that's like?""</p><p>They looked at each other for a moment and then yanked down their
panties. ""Me first!""</p><p>""No me!""</p><p>""I called it first!""</p><p>""That's not fair!"" They stopped arguing when they noticed me laughing
uncontrollably.</p><p>When I got my breath back, I took in the beautiful sight before me: A
pair of naked 11-year-old girls who had moments before been arguing
about who was going to be the first to have her pussy licked by
another girl.</p><p>""Let's flip a coin."" I suggested.  </p><p>""Tails.""  Zoe said as I flipped the coin in the air.</p><p>""Tails it is, lay down and spread your legs."" Zoe grinned
triumphantly and lay down on her back and spread her little legs wide
for me. She grabbed a pillow and put it beneath her head so she could
watch as I licked her. Tammy pouted a little but scooted a little
closer and knelt by her side so she could watch.</p><p>I knelt between her skinny and outstretched legs then I took one hand
and started massaging her inner thigh, drawing closer and closer to
the displayed and smooth wet pussy right before me. My other hand
went to my own pussy and she began to stroke myself. Tammy saw me
touching myself and she began to play with herself the same way as
she watched her friends before her. I put my mouth an inch above
Zoe's delicate open lips and blew a hot breath of air across it. The
few young hairs around it moved and fluttered delicately. ""Ohhh."" She
was loving the feelings her pussy was giving her.  </p><p>She watched with anticipation as my mouth descended toward her pussy.
My wet tongue came out and started to lick the outside of her young
cunny and when she felt my tongue touch her young sex, she shuddered.
It made her tremble slightly and her juices started to flow. Her
developing nipples hardened like little erasers. She wanted more.
More!</p><p>I licked all along the outside of her pussy, making it all hot and
wet. Then my hand moved up from her trembling thigh to her pussy and
spread the lips apart and looked inside. She was all pink and juicy
inside. I felt myself flush with lust as I fondled and licked her
pussy.</p><p>Zoe was in absolute heaven. The sensation of a small hot tongue
probing her most private hole was great!  She felt her pussy grow
even wetter and hotter.</p><p>""Do you like it when I lick you like this, Zoe?  Do you like having
sex with me?""</p><p>""Oh, Yes!"" She gasped, not talking her eyes from where my tongue was
probing her.</p><p>My tongue speared deep inside her and Zoe arched her hips off the
bed. As my lips began kissing and caressing her pussy she went crazy
with pleasure overload. Moaning frantically, her little hands
clenched and unclenched and her breath was coming in gasps. Little
girl juice ran from her vagina. I licked it up and drew it into her
mouth savouring the exquisite flavour of pussy juice before I
swallowed it.</p><p>""Ohhh!  Ohhh!"" She moaned loudly.</p><p>Tammy said, ""Jeez, Zoe keep it down. Jackie's parents will hear us.""
as she continued to play with her own pussy.  </p><p>Zoe managed to quiet her moans a bit, but it wasn't easy, the
feelings were too strong. She was enjoying it too much. Then her
pussy exploded with another orgasm and her whole body erupted with
pleasure. Her pussy sucked on my probing tongue, trying to draw it
inside her. Cunt juices poured out to be gathered up by my hungry
mouth. I smiled inwardly as I ate out my friend. She was loving this.
I loved making another girl cum in my mouth. I felt my own vagina get
even wetter under my experienced fingers, one finger already inside
half way.</p><p>""OHHHHH!"" Zoe moaned way too loudly. Everybody froze except Zoe. She
was too wrapped up in the throes of orgasm to care about
anything. ""OHHH,UMPH!"" She grunted as Tammy put her hand over her
mouth.</p><p>""Damn, your Mother had to have heard that!""</p><p>""Yeah, quick under the covers!"" I directed. Zoe just remained
sprawled on the bed twitching as her orgasm faded.</p><p>""For God’s sake Zoe, will you stop cumming all over the place and get
under the covers!"" hissed Tammy. I couldn't help but giggle at what
she had said.  </p><p>Zoe soon regained her senses and all three of us quickly climbed
under the covers as we heard footsteps approach the door. There was a
sharp knock and my mother stuck her head in the door.  ""Everything
alright in here?""</p><p>""Yes, Mummy.  We're fine.""</p><p>""You're in bed already?  It's still early.""</p><p>""Yeah, well, we were doing, you know, girl stuff."" Zoe and Tammy both
let out a little laugh before they could control themselves.</p><p>""Girl stuff, huh?  OK whatever.  Just keep the noise down, okay?""</p><p>""Okay."" I replied trying not to giggle. My mother closed the door and
went away.
""Whew, that was close."" We threw the covers back once again exposing
our naked bodies. Tammy jabbed Zoe. ""Nice going, miss moan-a-lot. You
almost got us caught.""</p><p>""I couldn't help it. It was incredible! I've never felt anything like
it! Do it to me again, Jackie?""</p><p>""Oh no."" Tammy interrupted. ""It's my turn now.""</p><p>""It’s Tammy's turn now."" I confirmed.  ""How about you do it to me
while I lick her.""</p><p>""At the same time?""</p><p>""Sure what we need to do is."" I moved to the side of the bed. ""Tammy,
you lay down on your back here."" She lay down on the indicated spot
of the bed and spread her legs, her eyes bright in anticipation. I
got down on my elbows and knees with my head between her legs and my
bottom stuck up in the air, and then I looked over my shoulder at
Zoe. ""Now you lay down on your back and put your head between my
legs. Just do to me what I was doing to you.""</p><p>Zoe scooted around until her face was right underneath my crotch. I
slowly lowered myself until she could easily reach her tongue up and
lick my sex and she began tentatively licking my pussy.</p><p>I smiled and my eyes half closed as I felt my friend's tongue gently
probing into my most private hole. It made me all horny and wet. I
looked down at the pretty spread pussy before me. Then I looked up
into the hungry and eager eyes of Tammy.  </p><p>Tammy started caressing her own budding breasts and said
softly, ""Lick me."" I was only too happy to do as my friend asked. My
tongue came from between my smiling lips and gently started to lick
the folds of Tammy's juicy cunt.  </p><p>Her eyes closed and a lustful groan came from her throat. ""Uhhhhh!""
It made me feel so nasty and sexy. Her pussy was dripping with
desire. My tongue licked and caressed the young girl's pussy lips.
Her hole looked so sexy, it was so hot and with just a few pubic
hairs around it. I put my whole mouth on the other girls developing
cunt and penetrated her with my tongue.</p><p>""OHHHHhhhh."" Tammy’s body became on fire with passion. The fact that
another girl was having sex with her only inflamed her more. She
opened her eyes and watched my mouth as it made love to her body.</p><p>While I was doing that to Tammy I could feel Zoe licking away at my
little pussy. Her hot tongue sensuously moved in and out and around
my aroused cunt. I loved the feel of her slick tongue on my little
hole. She was doing remarkably well for her first time. I felt the
familiar sensation of an impending orgasm. ""Oh, that's sooo good,
Zoe!  Keep it up!  I'm going to cum in your mouth!"" I gasped as I
lowered my hot pussy down onto her probing tongue.</p><p>Tammy was also close. Her young body was nearing another orgasm.
Hearing me say I was about to cum sent her over the edge.  Her legs
began to twitch and tremble. Her pussy exploded with juice, flowing
over my lips and into my mouth.</p><p>""Oh yes!  Oh Yes! OH YES! OHYESOHYESOHYESOHYES!!"" Her flowing juices
were sucked out into my greedy mouth. The taste of the young girl's
juicy pussy was exquisite.</p><p>My own pussy started convulsions on Zoe’s deep probing tongue and
lips. She made contented humming sounds as she licked out the cum
juices from my spasming pussy and discovered that she liked the taste
as well. After we finished cumming and regained our breath, we sat up
and regarded each other. We were all smiling and openly looking at
each other's sexy naked bodies.</p><p>I reached out a hand to each of my friends and began to fondle them
again. Desire burned in both girls’ eyes. ""So, do you want to have
more sex?""</p><p>""YES!"" They both responded in unison. As they dove in with probing
fingers and tongues, groping and licking each other and me, I smiled
and thought, ""This is going to be a very long night.""</p>"
1739,"Dear Diary, Part 4 – September 1984 (Ogled by a pervy teacher but my best friend makes up for it)",Jacqueline_B,4,,"['f,f']","<p>“Miss Ball, will you please stand up and share with us what you were
whispering about. I’m sure it’s going to be more interesting than
boring old Maths.”</p><p>Oh Hell!! Old four-eyes Fisher had caught me talking to my best
friend who was sat next to me. I quickly stood up, feeling the eyes
of the whole class on me, and mumbled “Nothing sir, sorry.” Trying to
sound as if I meant it.</p><p>He peered at me through his thick glasses and sighed, “OK then, come
and sit at the front of the class so I can keep an eye on you.”</p><p>Helen, the girl sat in front of me tittered behind her hand so I
flipped her the bird behind my back as I walked to the front of the
class, trying to appear as cool as I could. I sat down at the front
desk and Mister Fisher addressed the class, “Right then, open your
books and start on the problems on page 15”</p><p>Oh shit, it was trigonometry, that was one thing I could never get
the hang of. I looked at the exercises and my mind just went blank. I
wished he hadn’t caught me then at least I would have Zoe sat next to
me to distract me, (and she does a very good job of that if you have
read any of the earlier entries in my diary.)  I tried to look as if
I was at least trying to do the exercises but it was no good, all I
could think about was Zoe and the plans we had been making for the
weekend. I looked up at speccy four-eyes Fisher and saw he was
looking straight at me.</p><p>I went back to the book attempted to get my head round it but it was
no good, maths wasn’t exactly my best subject. After about five
minutes I looked up again and noticed that his eyes had dropped lower
and he seemed to be inspecting something on the floor in front of me.
I peered down but couldn’t see anything, then suddenly it dawned on
me, the perv was trying to look up my skirt. (My uniform skirt wasn’t
exactly the regulation length.) “Right! you pervert!” I thought to
myself, “you must be really sad to look up a girls skirt like that,
but if you want a show I will give you one, and I hope it gives you a
heart-attack, maybe at least I will be able to get out of this stupid
maths lesson.”</p><p>Slouching down in my seat and stretching my legs out, I kept my eye
on his face and when I opened my legs slightly he bent forward a
little but not making it too obvious that he was looking at me. I
grinned inwardly and knew for certain he was getting his kicks
looking up my skirt. I had this sudden mad image come into my head of
him looking up my skirt then rushing off into the mens room and
beating one off, and I almost giggled out loud.</p><p>Slowly I opened my legs further, then run my hand up my thigh as if I
had an itch, pushing the hem of my skirt up slightly in the process,
and his eyes almost popped out of his head. God! I was actually
enjoying this, I couldn’t wait to tell Zoe at lunch break. Flashing
myself at speccy-four eyes was actually starting to turn me on, I
could feel a damp patch on my knickers. This certainly made a change
from listening to him droning on.</p><p>I started daydreaming about Zoe, as I always did when I started
feeling horny, about her coming birthday this weekend, and the
present I was going to give her. It had been arranged I was going to
sleep over at her house on Friday and Saturday night and I could feel
myself getting wetter. My nipples were so hard they were rubbing
against the inside of my bra.</p><p>“Miss Ball! You seem to be having trouble concentrating.” Came a
voice from the front of the class, “maybe if you tried paying
attention in future you wouldn’t be in a world of your own.”</p><p>Oh shit! I said the first thing that came into my head, “Sorry Sir,
I’m having problems with the question 3.” I didn’t even know what
question 3 was.</p><p>He sighed and got up from his seat in the front of the class, came
over to my desk and stood beside me. “OK what seems to be the
problem?” he asked.</p><p>I grinned inwardly and thought to myself, “If only you knew what I
had just been thinking about,” but instead I said, “I can’t seem to
work this one out Sir.”</p><p>He leaned over me to look at my book and I heard his breath catch in
his throat, I realised he could see down the front of my blouse. He
started to try and explain the exercise to me but his voice was just
a flat drone and it sounded strained, and as he leant on my desk I
could see little drops of sweat on his hands. Then he leant a little
closer to point something out and I felt him brush lightly against my
arm, I peered sideways, and froze, he had a hard-on and his breath
was coming in funny little pants. Just as he withdrew his arm, I
distinctly felt the back of his hand brush against my breast. God!
The pervert, Zoe will go bananas when I tell her about this, I had to
bite my lip to stop myself giggling.</p><p>Thankfully he returned to his desk, walking stiffly, and the maths
lesson eventually ended. I waited outside the classroom for Zoe
leaning against the wall, she came out “idiot,” she hissed at me, “I
was trying to tell you he was watching you,” then she looked at me
funny, “what on earths the matter with you?” she asked, raising one
eyebrow, “your face is all red.”</p><p>“Not here!” I replied, “Let’s go to the library, it will be almost
empty there now. You will NOT believe what’s just happened,” I
grinned.</p><p>Zoe gave a strange look and said, “but what about lunch, I’m hungry”</p><p>“Oh this is more important than food,” I laughed, “Come on,” and we
hurried off into the library.</p><p>In the library there was only one boy and the two librarians so we
found seat right at the back, grabbing a couple of books off the
shelves on the way so at least we had an excuse to be in there. As
soon as we sat down Zoe whispered, “All right, what gives? You look
as if you’ve been smoking dope again, your eyes are all funny.”</p><p>I laughed and one of the librarians looked in our direction, covering
my mouth with my hand I whispered to her, “Guess just what’s
happened?”</p><p>“What?” she hissed back at me.</p><p>“Old speccy just touched my tit.”</p><p>“WHAT???” she hissed again. “He didn’t?”</p><p>“Yup.” I nodded, “it happened as true as I am sitting here, and he
was trying to look up my skirt while I was at the front of the class,
and he was looking down the front of my shirt.”</p><p>She looked at me aghast, “Noooo, he didn’t.”</p><p>“And he had a hard-on,” I grinned at her.</p><p>“He didn’t?”</p><p>“Will you stop saying that, you’re starting to sound like a parrot.”</p><p>“But….but…but….” she stuttered, “are you going to report him?”</p><p>“Nah, I don’t think so, he’s harmless,” I replied, “besides, it was
fun and I was getting just a little bit turned on. I was thinking
about this weekend and the fun we are going to have together.</p><p>Zoe blushed and I winked at her. “Just wait ‘till I show you what Mum
bought me last week.”</p><p>“What?” she asked.</p><p>“Never mind now,” I whispered, “you’ll find out soon enough, I’m just
going to say that it’s going to drive you up the wall. You’re going
to want one yourself.”</p><p>“Oooooo…something sexy I hope,” and she licked her lips.</p><p>Ah ha, now I had her attention and I had a sudden naughty idea, “Stay
here I won’t be long, I’m just going to the toilet.”</p><p>I went into the toilet and quickly removed my knickers, God! I was
feeling horny, Zoe always makes me feel like that. As I returned to
the library I could feel the fresh air brushing against my bare pussy
and a delicious warm sensation spread through me. I sat down at the
table opposite her, winked and whispered “Drop something on the floor
and pick it up.”</p><p>She looked at me quizzically before dropping her pen on the floor and
bending down to pick it up. When her head disappeared below the table
I opened my legs slightly. I heard an audible gasp and a muffled bang
as her head hit the underside of the table.</p><p>Her head popped up over the level of the table and her face was as
red as a beetroot, then she leant down again. This time her head was
below the table for what seemed like ages. When she surfaced again he
bottom lip was caught between her teeth and she said just a little
too loudly, “But…but….but…you’re not…..I can see your….”</p><p>“Shhhhhhh!!!!…” I quietened her, “don’t let everyone know.”</p><p>I pulled my chair right up to the table so no-one could see, leant
backwards and opened my legs even further. Then I put one hand below
the top of the table and started to run my finger along my slit, God!
I was feeling horny. All the time I was looking Zoe in the eyes, she
recognised that look on my face and she blushed an even deeper red,
that’s one thing I love about Zoe, she blushes so easily and it looks
sooo sexy.</p><p>Zoe looked from my face to the top of the table where my hand had
disappeared, looked around to make sure no-one was looking in our
direction, then dropped her pen on the floor again. Her head vanished
below the top of the table again and I heard her gasp. A couple of
seconds later a felt a feather-light touch on my knee and I opened my
legs even further. I felt her fingers start to move slowly up the
inside of my thigh and used my own finger to gently rub my clit in
circles.</p><p>I looked around to make sure we weren’t being watched and the place
was empty, the librarians must have gone to lunch. I closed my eyes
as I let the feeling wash through me, I hadn’t felt this horny for
ages, for at least a couple of days anyway. I could feel her breath
on the inside of my thighs making the muscles quiver as her fingers
drew nearer to it. Her fingers felt as light as a butterfly as they
moved even higher, the wetness inside me made me feel like my pussy
was melting. When I felt her fingertips brush against the folds of my
pussy I gasped and my eyes flew open. Then her finger was inside me,
I started to rub my clit faster as I felt her finger slowly begin to
move in and out.</p><p>Then her breath was on my pussy as she drew nearer, I peered under
the table to see her face looking up at me and her hand under my
skirt. Her face went down as she looked up my skirt, and I saw her
lick her lips. I quickly looked around again and opened my legs even
further, her head disappeared up my skirt and with her finger slowly
moving in and out of me her breath grew even stronger on my pussy.
Then I felt her tongue on me there, I shivered as her tongue moved
along my slit.</p><p>Just then one of the teachers came into the library, I gasped and
closed my legs, trapping Zoe’s head between my thighs. “Oh God! Oh
God! please please don’t let him come over here,” I fervently prayed.
He looked over at me then went over to the storeroom at the back of
the library and looked inside. Zoe must have heard him come in, but
she just continued fingering and licking me, her tongue was driving
me crazy. I heaved a sigh of relief when he left and tapped Zoe on
the top of the head, “Come on, quickly, into the toilets.” I
whispered to her.</p><p>We practically ran to the toilets and after a quick look round to
make sure the place was empty we went into one of the cubicles and
locked the door. I sat on the seat and hitched my skirt up around my
waist, Zoe’s eyes were bright as she knelt on the floor in front of
me. Then she started to lick me again, I moaned as I felt her tongue
flick over my clit, and when her finger slid into my pussy once more
that was it….I couldn’t stop myself….my pussy muscles seemed to
ripple as an orgasm hit me. She clamped her mouth over me and sucked
as I cum…and cum…and cum….her finger moving in and out in a blur. She
reached up with her other hand and placed it over my mouth, gagging
me to try and muffle my moans, I was almost screaming with the force
of my orgasm. I had to bite down on her hand in an attempt to keep
quiet.</p><p>Jesus, it took me almost ten minutes to get my breath back, all the
while Zoe was kneeling on the floor smiling up at me, her finger
still moving languidly in my sopping pussy. She pulled her finger out
of me then looking me in the eyes, she licked it, then kissed me
deeply on the mouth, her tongue insinuating itself past my lips, I
could taste myself on her and I almost cum again. Just then the bell
went, shit! The hour wasn’t over already was it? I wanted to do the
same to Zoe.</p><p>Quickly I put my knickers back on, (there was no way I was going to
go round school all afternoon with no knickers on, I would have given
all the teachers heart-attacks,) and with one last quick kiss we left.</p>"
1740,"Dear Diary, Part 5 – September 1984 (Zoe’s Birthday and a novel use for an electric toothbrush)",Jacqueline_B,5,,"['f,f toy']","<p>Everytime I saw Zoe after our episode in the library over the next
couple of days she blushed and I wound her up about her birthday,
saying that I had a special treat for here. By the time Friday came
round she was in a fever of anticipation, (and I wasn’t much better,
it was all I could do to keep my hands off her in school.) The only
good thing was we didn’t have any more maths lessons that week so I
didn’t have to face old speccy Fisher.</p><p>When the final bell went off, we both rushed out of the class and I
went to my locker to grab a small bag I had brought to school with me
with a change of clothes in. We almost ran to her house which was
only about half a mile from our school. Breathlessly and giggling, we
burst in the kitchen door, almost knocking her brother flying. “Watch
it!” he cried, but we were already half way up the stairs, “Watch it
yourself,” Zoe called back over her shoulder, and we ran up the
stairs into her room.</p><p>A couple of minutes later her Mum called up the stairs. Zoe stuck her
head out of the bedroom door and her Mum said, “Your Dad and me are
going out tonight and I don’t know when we’ll be back. Jason is going
to his night classes as well so you will be on your own for a few
hours.” She raised her eyebrows at Zoe and continued, “We CAN trust
you can’t we? I’m not going to come home to find you holding a big
party am I?…or the house burnt down or anything like that?”</p><p>I laughed when Zoe replied, “Nooo Mum, you can trust us…..honest,
we’ll be as quiet as mice.”</p><p>Her Mum hmmmm’ed and called out, “Hello Jackie, nice of you to say hi
when you came in.”</p><p>I looked out the door and she was standing at the bottom of the
stairs with a big grin on her face. “Hi Mrs. Mellor…sorry,” and
grinned back at her.</p><p>“Just make sure you two behave, OK? And please, try not to make too
much mess, I’ve just spent all day cleaning up.”</p><p>“Promise,” we chorused and Zoe shut the door to her room.</p><p>“OK…..what gives? what’s this so called surprise you’ve got for me?”
Zoe asked as soon as she shut the door. She grinned, “Is it something
sexy, or is it something to smoke?”</p><p>“Ah ha… you are going to have to wait ‘till everyone’s gone out.” I
said as I lay back on the bed and grinned up at her. We don’t want to
be disturbed.”</p><p>Her eyes took on a sexy glint but she said no more about and we spent
the next hour or so listening to music/ and chatting when she
said, “I’m bored, lets see if I can borrow Dads video card and we can
go and rent a video out.”</p><p>She went downstairs and returned a couple of minutes later clutching
the Blockbusters member card and with smiling, “Dad gave me some
extra money so I can order a pizza. Lets order it now then go to the
video shop so we can be back before it’s delivered, I’m starving.
What sort do you want?”</p><p>“Oooo, pepperoni with plenty of jalapenos on it, I like it nice and
spicy.”</p><p>Both of us trooped downstairs and she got on the phone to order the
pizza. When she hung up she said, “we’d better hurry up, they said it
would be here in about an hour.” As we left, her Dad said they would
be gone by the time we got back so we said bye to both of them and
hurried to the video shop.</p><p>“What do you want to watch?” she asked when we entered Blockbusters.</p><p>“Oh, I don’t know, something nice and scary.” And we made our way to
the horror section. “What about this one?” I asked picking up Night
of the Living Dead. She looked at it and nodded. Then she picked up
Dawn of the Dead and looked questioningly at me. “OK, we’ll get both,
but prepared to be scared out of your wits.” I laughed.</p><p>We took both videos to the counter and handed them to the man at the
till. He looked at them, then he looked at us, “I’m sorry but these
films are for adults, I can’t rent these to you. You’re supposed to
be 18.”</p><p>“We ARE 18,” I lied.</p><p>“Yeh right,” He sniffed.</p><p>“Awwww please mister, there’s nothing on telly and there’s nothing
else in here we fancy watching.” Zoe cooed.</p><p>“Sorry,” he said again. “You can see the 18 certificate clearly on
the front, I could get into a lot of trouble if anyone found out that
I let you take this film out of the shop.”</p><p>There was no one else in the shop so I leaned on the counter,
accidentally letting the top of my blouse fall open slightly. “Please
mister, we wont tell if you wont, and we’ll make sure there’s no one
in here when we bring it back.” I pouted.</p><p>His eyes automatically swivelled to the top of my blouse, (I had
taken my bra off earlier,) and I could feel a flush starting at my
neck and making it’s way up to my face. He quickly roamed his eyes
around the shop then returned to my neckline. God! he was almost
drooling, I fluttered my eyes at him and ran my hand over the
waistline of my skirt, flattening the material of my blouse and
pushing my breasts out. He gave a low moan and I knew he was hooked.
His hand was actually trembling as he took the videos and entered
them in the till. He mumbled, “I hope you realise I can get into a
lot of trouble for this?”</p><p>I just smiled sweetly at him and thanked him. His eyes never left the
front of my blouse the whole time. Outside the shop Zoe blinked at
me, “I can’t believe you just did that.”</p><p>“It worked though didn’t it?” I laughed, “He’s just the same as
Fisher, just another dirty old man.” Zoe laughed with me and we
hurried back to her house just in time for the pizza to be delivered.</p><p>While she cut the pizza up and got cokes for us both while I put the
video on. Within five minutes of Dawn of the Dead starting Zoe had
forgotten all about her pizza and was cowering on the corner of the
couch with a cushion held over her face. I’ve never seen this film
before and even I was getting goosebumps, me, the one who’s usually
not scared of any film. In one particularly scary scene I nearly
jumped out of my skin and almost ended up on the floor. We spent the
next two hours watching the films up close to each other with
cushions held against our faces, peering over the top trying to be
brave and squealing at almost every scene.</p><p>“Oh Jesus!” she said at the end of the second film. “That was fucking
scary. My hearts beating so fast it feels like it’s going to explode.”</p><p>I laughed, “I know, I could feel it beating against my arm.” I leaned
closer to her and whispered, “It made me feel…..you know…..”</p><p>“Oh yeahhhh,” she said with a mischievous glint in her eyes. “What
did it make you feel?”</p><p>“Come upstairs and I’ll show you.”</p><p>“Oh by the way, what’s this surprise you said you had for me?”</p><p>I just winked at her told her it’s in my bag and repeated for her to
come upstairs. We were almost falling over each other as we ran up
the stairs to her room. She threw herself down on the bed and
said, “Ok! Give, what is it?”</p><p>“First I want you to do something for me,” I said. Zoe peered at me
quizzically and I went on, “I want you to lie back, put your hands
behind your head and close your eyes, and I don’t want you to open
them until I tell you. No matter what you hear or feel, don’t open
your eyes, you will love this. OK?”</p><p>She nodded and lay down as I told her then with one last look at me
she closed her eyes. I stood at the side of the bed and just looked
down at her, I could already feel my juices starting to flow. She
stirred as she sensed me looking at her so I said, “no peeking,
remember?”</p><p>I rummaged about in the bottom of my bag and pulled out what my Mum
had bought me the week before. An electric toothbrush. I had
discovered that the vibrating action was a LOT more useful than just
for cleaning teeth. Sitting on the bed next to Zoe, I looked her up
and down, taking in every little hill and valley of her body. Leaning
close to her I whispered in her ear, “remember now, no peeking?” Zoe
nodded again and her eyes remained closed tight, but her breathing
was starting to get heavier.</p><p>A low buzz filled the room as I turned it on and Zoe gave a little
start but her eyes remained closed. I could see the hard little nubs
of her nipples as they pushed up the front of her shirt, and as I
watched they grew even harder, the anticipation was turning her on.
Touching the tip of the electric toothbrush lightly to one of her
nipples made her jump and her breath caught in her throat. Her nipple
grew even harder, her little breasts, (hers were a lot smaller than
mine,) rising and falling rapidly. I repeated quietly in her
ear, “Eyes closed, I’m going to make you cum like you’ve never cum
before,” She nodded and I kissed her lightly on the corner of the
mouth.</p><p>I started to run the toothbrush in little circles over her nipples,
first one then the other. With my other hand I began to undo the
buttons on her shirt and pulled it apart. Like me she wasn’t wearing
a bra, but unlike me she didn’t need to, her perfect little breasts
were revealed as I pulled her shirt open. I applied the toothbrush to
her bare nipple and began to run it in little circles, she gasped and
clutched the pillow with her hands. Leaning forward I took the other
one in my mouth and started to suck on it, coating it with saliva.</p><p>Then with my free hand I reached down and undid the clasp on the
waistband of her skirt and pulled it apart. With one last suck on her
nipple, I slowly started to run the buzzing toothbrush down across
her tummy. Her hips lifted off the bed slightly, her legs parted and
I could see a little damp patch appear on the crotch of her yellow
panties. When I softly ran it over the material of her panties the
muscles in her thighs clenched and Zoe gave out a little moan.</p><p>I took her nipple in my mouth again and her hand went to the top of
my head, pushing me down, I grinned inwardly, I knew what she wanted
me to do, she wanted me to go lower. I started to kiss her all over
both her breasts, she was almost panting as I applied more pressure
on her panties with the toothbrush but her eyes were still screwed
tight shut. Gradually I moved my mouth lower, leaving a trail of
butterfly kisses all the way down over her stomach until I reached
the waistband of her knickers. The musky smell that was emanating
from there turned me on even more, I put my free hand between my own
legs and gave my pussy a little rub, God! I my knickers were sopping
wet.</p><p>Turning the toothbrush off, I knelt between her slightly open thighs
and hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties, before slowly
sliding them down to reveal her pussy and it’s light covering of
fuzz. (She didn’t shave like I do.) I looked up at her face, and her
eyes were wide open and shining brightly, she was watching intently
everything I was doing, but I didn’t care. I pulled her knickers
right down her legs and off her feet. When my eyes returned to her
pussy I saw it was glistening, I gently ran one finger along the
length of her slit and it came away shining with moisture.</p><p>I picked up the toothbrush again and turned it back on, then lightly
ran the tip of it over her pussy lips, Zoe sighed and her eyes
fluttered closed. As I used it on her, she started to breathe faster
and I saw her clitoris pop out of its little hood. I leaned down and
planted a soft kiss on it and she moaned.</p><p>By now Zoe’s knees were bent and her legs were spread wide open, the
petals of her pussy lips had parted and I could see the moisture
inside, she was as wet as me in there. I used the fingers of my left
hand to part them further and inserted the tip of the toothbrush
inside about an inch, letting the soft bristles massage the interior
walls of her pussy. She gave out a little whimper and her hands
clutched at the bedclothes, screwing them up into a ball. Then I used
the fingers of my free hand on her clit, rubbing it in circles and
soon her hips were jerking up and down on the bed and her head was
tossing from side to side as she neared her orgasm.</p><p>“Oh God! Oh God!….” she moaned, “don’t stopppppp.”</p><p>I started to move the toothbrush slowly in and out, fucking her with
it. Zoe’s eyes were screwed tight shut, one of her hands was still
clutching the bedclothes and the other was on her own breast,
pinching the nipple. I gradually increased the speed of the in and
out motion and her hips lifted right off the bed.</p><p>“Oh FUCKKKKKKK!!!” she screamed, “IT’S THEREEEEE…..”</p><p>Zoe started to thrash around on the bed, her legs flying all over the
place, I had to put my hand on her hips and hold her down to keep the
buzzing toothbrush inside her she was thrashing about that much. Then
it hit her with all it’s force, her hips bounced off the bed with so
much force that I couldn’t hold her anymore, the toothbrush slipped
out of her convulsing pussy and she screamed. I quickly replaced the
toothbrush with my mouth, clamping it over her pussy, pushing my
tongue deep inside her, and licking and sucking her juices as they
flowed out of her. God! I felt as if I was drowning there was so much
of it, I couldn’t drink it down fast enough. Her legs lifted up and
she wrapped them round my head, trapping me between her thighs the
same as I had done to her in the school library.</p><p>My ears were starting to get sore with the with the strength of Zoe’s
thighs wrapped round my head but I carried on licking until I had
tasted every last little drop of pussy juice she gave up. It filled
my mouth, coated my chin and even went up my nose as she ground her
pussy into my face.</p><p>Gradually Zoe began to quieten down and her thighs loosened their
grip around my head, her breasts heaving as she tried to regain her
breath. I moved up her sweating body, leaving a trail of kisses until
I reached her panting mouth. Then I softly kissed her, letting her
taste herself on my lips and tongue.</p><p>“Mmmmmmmm…..” she moaned, “That was just sooooo….it was soooo…Oh fuck
I can’t describe it.” Zoe closed her eyes, “God! I have got to get
Dad to buy me one of those.”</p><p>I laughed. The rest of the night was spent like that, giving each
other orgasms with the toothbrush, (she couldn’t get enough of it, I
lost count of the number of times we both cum.)</p><p>Luckily her brother was staying round his mates for the night and her
parents didn’t come home until 3am so we had the house to ourselves
for a good few hours. Her parents were home all day Saturday and they
didn’t go out at all that night so we didn’t have the chance for a
repeat performance although we went into town on the Saturday
afternoon and Zoe did manage to bring me off in Burgerking when we
popped in for a burger. We were sat next to each other on a bench
seat in the corner and although the place was packed I felt her hand
start to slide up my thigh under the table. I don’t know how we
managed to carry on a normal conversation while her fingers were
playing havoc on the crotch of my panties, but we did. I even had a
small orgasm, clenching my teeth together to stop myself from moaning.</p>"
1741,"Dear Diary, Part 6 – August 1985 (Technically losing my cherry)",Jacqueline_B,6,,"['M,f reluc', 'spank']","<p>In the middle of the school summer holidays I went round to my
friends one Saturday morning because we were supposed to be going
into town.  Her Grandfather who she lived with because her parents
had died a few years before opened the door, He invited me in saying
that she had gone to the shops with her Nan and would be back in
about an hour but I was welcome to come in and wait for her.</p><p>I went in and he offered me a coke and said to take a seat and that
he was just finishing something off in the garden. He came back in
about five minutes later and I asked him if I could have another
coke, he said sure and to go and get one out of the fridge. As I
walked to the kitchen I could feel his eyes on me. I was dressed in a
very short skirt and boob-tube which left my midriff bare. I grinned
to myself and gave a little wiggle of my arse as I walked past him. I
thought that he was quite cute, despite the fact that he must have
been about fifty years old. He was also quite flirty, making
suggestive remarks everytime I called round.</p><p>As I bent over at the fridge to get a drink he suddenly said, “If my
daughter dressed like that when she was your age I would put her
across my knee and give her a good spanking.”</p><p>Still bent over, I looked over my shoulder at him and said, “Huh! You
wouldn’t dare.”</p><p>“Don’t tempt me,” he replied with a scowl on his face.</p><p>As I walked past where he was sitting I suddenly felt a WHACK on my
backside. I dropped the can of coke and put my hand on my arse, it
was really sore. I whipped round to see him grinning at me. “Oww,” I
yelped, “that hurt”</p><p>“Well, you dared me,” he laughed.</p><p>“Do that again and you’ll regret it,” I said to him.</p><p>That was totally the wrong thing to say. Suddenly he grabbed my arm
and I found myself laying across his knee face down. “Hey, what the
fuck do you think you’re doing?” I protested,</p><p>He put his left arm across my shoulders to hold me down and
said, “Your language is almost as disgusting as the way you dress.
It’s about time someone taught you to have respect for your elders.”
With that, he brought the flat of his hand across my backside again,
only this time a bit harder.</p><p>I squirmed on his lap, trying to cover my arse with my hand as he
repeatedly brought his hand down. “Owww stop it!” I cried. My
struggling had made the hem of my skirt ride up and my knickers were
showing.</p><p>He must have spanked me half a dozen times when I became aware of
something pressing into my stomach. The more I struggled the harder
it became. As he spanked me he leaned forward, trapping my body
between his upper body and his thighs, he was grunting in my
ear, “You’re enjoying this aren’t you, you little slutty bitch?”
SLAP, “I bet you let the boys at school touch you as well,” SLAP, His
left arm went right round my shoulders and he grabbed my breast in
his hand, squeezing it. “Oh yes you definitely like this,” SLAP.</p><p>I was struggling like mad to get off his knee, but he only held me
tighter. My arse was stinging, and his slaps slowly grew softer, his
hand lingering on my cheeks and giving a little squeeze. Then I felt
his finger go right between my legs and press into the crotch of my
knickers. “Get you finger off my fanny you pervert,” I cried as I
gave a great heave but only managed to fall of his knees and lay
sprawled in a heap on the floor. Flushing, I quickly stood up and put
my hand on my backside, it felt like it was on fire. I twisted my
head and looked down at my arse, pulling my panties to one side I saw
that both cheeks were bright red and there was an imprint of his hand
there.</p><p>I stood right in front of him and raised my other hand to slap him on
the face but he easily managed to catch it in his hand and held it
above my head. He grabbed hold of my other hand and raised that one
to grasp both of my wrists in one hand and pulled me towards him
until we were stomach to stomach. “Go on, admit it, you like it
really don’t you?” he grinned at me.</p><p>His cock was pressing against my breasts because he was so much
taller than me. The strange thing was, I actually WAS beginning to
enjoy it, I could feel the heat starting in my crotch. (I had better
say at this point that even though technically I wasn’t a virgin
anymore, having taken my cherry when I was eleven with the aid of a
hairbrush, I had never been all the way with a male before.)</p><p>Without realising what I was doing, I started to struggle from side
to side, my breasts rubbing against his cock. “Oh yes, you DO like
it, all slutty girls like it,” he smirked, and grabbed me by the
arse, his hand going right under me, and lifted me in the air. I was
actually sitting on his hand as he lifted me, his fingers lying along
my slit over my knickers, until my face was on a level with his. I
could feel his finger pressing against me. Then he kissed me on the
lips, and I kissed him back, closing my legs tight to trap his hand
between them.</p><p>Suddenly he threw me down onto the couch and I lay sprawled and
panting there. He dropped to his knees in front of me and buried his
face between my legs, starting to suck my pussy over the crotch of my
panties. When I felt his tongue and mouth on me I lifted my feet up
onto the couch and spread myself wide for him. He lifted his face
from between my legs and said, “That’s it girlie, open wide for me.”</p><p>“I bet you like doing this to little girls you pervert.” I grinned
back at him.</p><p>He buried his face back between my thighs, pulling my panties to one
side and running his tongue along my slit. I gasped when his tongue
went inside me and I grabbed his head in my hands, pulling it towards
me and lifting my hips off the couch. Then he started to lick and
suck my clit and I totally lost control when his finger entered me. I
put my feet on his shoulders and his finger starting going in and out
of my pussy faster and faster, fucking me with it. His other hand was
moving between his legs and I looked down to see he had his cock out
of his trousers and he was furiously wanking it.</p><p>Quickly he hooked his fingers in my panties and whipped them down my
legs, I just lay there with my feet still on his shoulders and
everything exposed to his gaze. “I can see you’ve got a really slutty
pussy, how many boy’s cocks have you had up there?” he said. When I
just shook my head, he went on, “I bet you would love a real cock in
there, to give you a good fucking. Or do you prefer masturbating? I
bet you do that a lot.” He was almost panting.</p><p>Then he took hold of the bottom of my boob-tube and lifted it up over
my breasts, leaning back and running his eyes all over my body. “Do
it,” he ordered.</p><p>“What?” I asked.</p><p>He grinned at me, “Touch yourself, touch yourself like you do when
you are alone in bed at night you little slut,” and he stood up with
his cock sticking out of his trousers and began to stroke it.</p><p>I watched him stroke his cock while I put my hand between my legs and
started to run my finger along my slit. “Is this what you want?” I
asked him, “to see little girls play with themselves?”</p><p>He nodded, his eyes never straying from between my legs. I opened my
legs even wider and lay back full length on the couch, grinning up at
him as I dipped my finger inside. He quickly dropped his trousers and
sat on the edge of the couch near my shoulders then started to caress
my breasts while I masturbated for him. Then he leant forward and
began to kiss the tops of my thighs and the back of my hand while my
finger was sliding in and out of my pussy. My free hand was resting
against his bare thigh so I lifted it and put it on his lap, he took
hold of my hand and placed it directly on his cock. I wrapped my
small fingers around it and slowly started to wank him. He moaned and
mumbled, “Yes little girlie, that’s it. I bet you do this to a lot of
boys at school. I bet you suck they’re cocks as well.”</p><p>Then he knelt at the side of the couch, his cock only inches from my
face. As his hand went between my legs, covering my hand with his, I
leaned over and licked the tip of his cock with my tongue. It
throbbed in my hand and he moaned, “Go on little girlie, suck it.”</p><p>I took his cock in my mouth and started to suck it, scraping my teeth
gently down the length of his shaft. He groaned and I felt his finger
enter me alongside my own finger. My pussy was dripping wet, I was
sooo turned on. His cock was pulsating in my mouth as I sucked him,
my cheeks bulging as he fucked my face.</p><p>“Come on,” he suddenly said, “I’m going to shove my cock right inside
you, fuck you better than any boys can.” Then he lay on top of me,
and with one quick shove it was right inside me, right up to the
hilt. “Oh God!” He moaned, “You’re so tight.”</p><p>I raised my hips off the couch and lifted my legs up high, urging him
to put more of his cock inside me. He started to moan as his cock
thrust in and out of my pussy faster and faster. The sweat was
pouring off his face as he fucked me. His moaning became louder and
louder and he began to bite my nipples, leaving little bite marks. I
thrust my hips up at him and he gave a shudder. Quickly he withdrew
from my pussy and aimed his cock at my face, “Go on girl, suck it,”
he panted, “suck all the spunk out of me.”</p><p>I took hold of his cock and he knelt on the couch with one knee
either side of my body and his cock lying between my breasts. I took
his cock in my mouth and began to suck hard on it. He reached back
behind him and pushed two fingers inside my pussy, rapidly moving
them in and out. I could feel a tingling down there as I started to
cum. His cock throbbed in my mouth and suddenly let loose, sending a
stream into the back of my throat. “Oh Fuckkk,” he groaned. I licked
all along his cock, swallowing it all.</p>"
1742,"Dear Diary, Part 7 – March 1989 (Getting too drunk)",Jacqueline_B,7,,"['M,F,f reluc', 'drunk']","<p>A week after my nineteenth birthday I started a new job, nothing
spectacular, just working in a shop. In fact it was pretty boring,
and the manager was a total arsehole, no matter what I did, it wasn’t
good enough for him. I almost told him he could stick his job where
the sun doesn’t shine when he started moaning at me again one Friday
afternoon. But I didn’t because I needed the money.</p><p>One of the guys in the next department had overheard him and saw that
I was seething the way he had talked to me, as soon as the manager
went up to his office came over to me and said, “Don’t mind him, he’s
alright when you get to know him, just try not to let him get you
upset. My name’s Richard by the way.” And he held his hand out to be
shaken.</p><p>My voice was trembling as I shook his hand and replied, “Hi, I’m
Jackie, and if that arsehole talks to me like that again I’m going to
do something I’ll regret.”</p><p>He laughed and said, “That’s the spirit, I wish I’d had your guts
when I was your age.”</p><p>I looked at him, noticing properly for the first time. He was about
thirty and I had to admit quite cute, (for a guy that is.) (The
proverbial tall dark handsome stranger.) But it was his eyes they got
my attention, they were they most incredible shade of green. We
chatted for a couple of minutes and he suddenly said, “I’m due for a
break in ten minutes, do you fancy joining me for a coffee in the
canteen?”</p><p>I hadn’t really got to know anyone here yet so I said, “yeah sure, I
need something strong to get the taste of him out of my mouth.”</p><p>Richard laughed again, “I can think of loads of things that would
taste better than him in your pretty mouth.” He winked, “I’ll see you
in the canteen in ten minutes.”</p><p>I watched him walk away wondering what he meant, (as if I didn’t
know.) As I turned round I noticed another girl had been watching us
with a strange look on her face, she just shook her head
disapprovingly and went into her own department. We had talked a
couple of times and she seemed a nice enough girl. I should have
asked her what the matter was but I never thought about it at the
time.</p><p>Arriving in the canteen about fifteen minutes later I saw him sat at
a table and he motioned me over, there was already of coffee waiting
for me. After chatting for about five minutes I had his entire life
story, learning that he lived in his brothers house at the moment
because they had gone away to America on holiday for a month and
weren’t due back for three weeks, he was just house-sitting while
they were away. When I asked him if he had a girlfriend or anyone he
said that the right girl hadn’t come along yet. He soon had me
laughing with a store of terrible jokes. I started to think that it
might not be too bad working here after all.</p><p>While we chatted I noticed the girl who gave me the funny look sat at
a table near us, and she was looking at us, the frown was still on
her face. I pointed her out to him and asked him if he knew her. He
replied, “Yes, a little bit, although we haven’t talked much, she
works in a different department.”</p><p>I let it go at that and we carried on chatting for the rest of the
break. Just as we were getting up to go back to work he took hold of
my arm and said, “Listen, I’ve been nominated the unofficial
welcoming committee for all the pretty girls starting work here,” and
he gave me a big grin. “So as part of my duty, I would like to take
you out for a drink tomorrow night and show you around all the
hotspots of this den of iniquity if that’s alright with you?”</p><p>I blinked at him, then burst out laughing, I’ve never been asked out
quite like that before. He certainly had the gift of the gab. “Sure,”
I replied, “I would love to, but I would have to check with my Mum
first in case she’s arranged anything. Sometimes we go and visit my
Nan on Saturday nights. Tell you what, I’ll give you my phone number,
give me a call tonight about 9 o’clock and I’ll give you an answer
then.”</p><p>He wrote my number down and we went back to work. When it was time
for me to clock off there was a little piece of paper folded away
behind my card. I took it out and read it, all it said was “Be
Careful.” I looked around but couldn’t see who could have put it
there, the place was milling with people but no one was paying any
attention to me. I just shrugged and threw the piece of paper in a
waste-paper basket. I wasn’t particularly worried because I can look
after myself, my Mum and Stepdad had made me start taking Karate
lessons when I was ten and I was still going to them once a week.</p><p>When I arrived home I asked my Mum if she had made any plans for the
following night and I was relieved when she said she hadn’t. I was
really looking forward to having a good night out. Mum was actually
quiet surprised when I told her that a guy had asked me out on a date
because she knew I never had much interest in males, much preferring
the company of other girls. Richard duly phoned me that night and it
was arranged for him to pick me up at my house the following night
about 7:30.</p><p>Dead on 7:30 there was a knock at the door and he was stood there, I
said ‘bye to Mum and we went out to his car. It was a little two-
seater sports car, I had never been in one before and it was fun
driving along with the wind blowing in my hair. We went to a pub for
a couple of hours then on to a club he said he went to a lot.</p><p>Sitting in the pub he soon had me laughing and I started to feel
really at ease with him. About 10 o’clock he took my hand a
said, “come on, lets go and paint the town red.” It felt the most
natural thing in the world to put my hand in his and we went on to
the club.</p><p>In the club he bought me a drink and we soon started dancing, he was
actually a pretty good dancer, better than me anyway, and we started
to kiss on the dance-floor. Over the next couple of hours or so he
kept on buying me drinks and I started to get quite drunk, pressing
myself up against him as we danced. About midnight he went to the bar
to buy another drink but I told him I hadn’t better have any more
because if I did I didn’t know what would happen, I might even be
sick because I wasn’t used to it. He just laughed and said, “Don’t
worry about that, I’ll look after you,” and went off to get the
drinks.</p><p>I don’t know how many more drinks I had but by the time we left the
club my head was spinning and my stomach was turning somersaults, he
had to half carry me out of there. I don’t know how he did it but he
seemed to be as sober as he was at work.</p><p>In his car he asked me if I was all right and I told him my head was
spinning and I felt sick. I couldn’t even focus my eyes properly. I
just sat in the car with my eyes closed while he was driving. At one
point I felt his hand on my leg just above my knee, but I didn’t have
the strength to do anything about it.</p><p>He stopped the car and I opened my eyes, and immediately closed them
again, everything was swimming in circles and I moaned. He said, “I
hope you don’t mind but I’ve brought to where I live, I’ve got
something that’s a sure fire cure for feeling sick. It will make you
feel better in no time.”</p><p>“Whatever,” I mumbled, “all I want to do is lie down before I puke.”</p><p>Richard led me into his house and sat me in a chair while he went
into the kitchen. He came back in with a glass of yellow
liquid, “wassat?” I slurred.</p><p>“Trust me,” he smiled, “it works wonders.”</p><p>I took a sip and it actually didn’t taste too bad so I downed the
whole glass, sat back and closed my eyes because my head was still
swimming. He sat on the arm of the chair and put his arm around my
shoulders. Then he started to kiss me, I was too drunk to even kiss
him back. I felt his hands as they started to unbutton the front of
my dress, I tried feebly to push his hands away but it was if my
hands belonged to someone else.</p><p>“Relax,” I heard him say as if from a long way away.</p><p>I wanted to tell him that I wasn’t interested in sex with him, that I
was a lesbian and that all I wanted was him as a friend, but the
words wouldn’t come.</p><p>I felt the cool air on the flesh of my stomach as he pulled the front
of my dress apart, then his hands were on my breasts, squeezing them
as he started to kiss me again. I tried to push him off again but I
felt as if my arms were made of string. Then I felt him undo the clip
on the front of me bra, his fingers on my nipples. He moved his hand
lower, down across my stomach to my knickers and he started to rub me
there. I tried to clamp my legs together but he just prised them
apart. He was kissing me hard when I felt his fingers insinuate
themselves under the waistband of my knickers and he started to
finger me. I felt a finger slip inside my pussy and in spite of
myself I began to respond.</p><p>I could feel the dampness in my pussy and I started to kiss him back.
My legs involuntarily opened and his finger slid all the way into me.
My eyes were still closed when I felt his mouth on my nipple and
started to gently nibble it with his teeth. That was it, I lost
control, (my nipples have always been the most sensitive part of my
body,) I brought my hand round and grabbed hold of his cock through
his trousers, I got a shock when I touched it, it was already out of
his trousers, and it was HUGE. My hands could hardly fit all the way
round it.</p><p>Slowly I began to stroke him while he had his finger in my pussy.
Suddenly he stood up, undid his belt and his trousers fell round his
ankles, it looked like a telegraph pole sticking up. He stepped out
of them, then leaned forward and scooping me up out of the chair,
carried me in his arms upstairs.</p><p>He lay me down on his bed, lay down next to me and we started to
kiss, I could feel his cock pressing against my leg but I was almost
afraid to touch it. Then he began to move down my body and I felt him
pull my panties down, his mouth was suddenly on my pussy, licking me,
I just lay back and let the feelings wash through me.</p><p>Out of the corner of my eye I saw the bedroom door move, and a white
blurred shape appear there. In my drunken state it took me a few
seconds to focus my eyes, it slowly dawned on me that there was
someone standing in the doorway. I wasn’t sure whether I was dreaming
or hallucinating, then the blurred shape moved into the room and I
knew it was real. It was a girl no older than about 14 or 15, and she
was naked. “Oh my God!” I yelped, “Who the hells that?” and tried to
cover myself.</p><p>Richard looked up and said, “Oh, hi darling I didn’t know you saw us
come in,” he turned to me, grinned and said, “that’s my niece Vicky.”
He put his mouth close to my ear and whispered, “She likes to watch,
I hope you don’t mind.”</p><p>I had instantly sobered up, I didn’t know what to say, I was struck
dumb. I manage to focus my eyes at last and saw that she was
gorgeous, closer up she didn’t look any older than 12. She had a
glint in her eye as she looked down at me, still with Richard idly
stroking my pussy. Richard patted the bed and she sat down next to
him.</p><p>Vicky look down the length of my naked body, she moistened her lips
with her tongue and smiled at me. Her tiny breasts were rising and
falling with her breathing, I couldn’t resist it, reaching one hand
up I took her breast in my palm. I could feel her hard nipple digging
into the palm of my hand.</p><p>Then Richard leaned over and kissed her, hard. I just lay there
watching them kiss, and I started to feel really horny, it was like a
dream. I moved my hand down across her stomach and touched the top of
her pussy with my fingers, her legs open and she put her little hand
between Richards thighs and grasped hold of his cock, slowly stroking
it. I covered her hand with my free one and guided her hand as she
did it.</p><p>She put her mouth close to his ear and whispered something to him, he
looked and me and said, “are you ready for this?”</p><p>“God yes,” I panted.</p><p>Richard knelt between my spread thighs and quickly lifted my ankles
over his shoulders, the head of his cock was touching my pussy lips.
Vicky knelt by my side with her back to me and was intently watching
every move he made. Her hand was between her legs and she was lightly
running her finger along her pussy lips. My hand had a mind of it’s
own, it found it’s was between her thighs from the back and started
to gently massage her arse hole, Every so often our fingers touched
and I could feel the moisture on them. I ran my finger along her slit
and it opened at my touch, the tip of my finger slid inside and I
felt the walls of her pussy grip it.</p><p>She was staring between my legs as Richard slowly eased the tip of
his cock inside me. My finger slipped further inside her pussy and
she pushed back on my hand as she used her fingers to pull my pussy
lips apart as Richards cock lid further inside me. God! It felt huge.</p><p>I started moving my finger in and out of Vicky’s tight pussy, she
moaned and sat backwards, sitting on my hand. I could feel her
fingers as she rubbed own clit. The motion of Richards cock as he
fucked me lifted my hips off the bed and he slipped all the way in. I
was on the verge of cumming even though I had been almost paralytic
only minutes before. My pussy muscles rippled as his cock slid in and
out of me and I felt his cock as it throbbed deep inside my pussy.</p><p>I ran the hand not occupied with Vicky’s sweet pussy lightly up her
waist to her shoulders, and pulled back, pulling her down so she was
lying next to me. She turned to me, her mouth was open and her lips
were glistening, then she planted her mouth on mine, kissing me. I
felt her tongue begin to explore my mouth, I kissed her back deeply
and cupped her breast in my hand and started to massage it. It didn’t
even fill my hand, her tits were so small, but her hard little nipple
was digging into my palm and as I massaged and pinched it lightly, it
grew even bigger.</p><p>As Richard fucked me, I ran my hand down over her stomach and her
legs parted slightly at my touch. The mound of her pussy looked so
inviting as I lightly ran my fingers over it. I broke away from
kissing her, Richard’s face looked strained and I pushed at him
slightly so his cock slid out of my pussy. Then I turned round and
got on my hands and knees with my back to him, my arse was raised and
I gasped as his cock slid back into me from behind. My breath
whooshed out of me as it filled me up and I had to grip the
bedclothes in my fists. He started to pound his cock into me faster
and faster.</p><p>Vicky then knelt on the bed on a level with my hips and watched
intently from the side as his he fucked me. Then she kissed him, lay
on her back beside us and squirmed round under my body, her sweet
little pussy was glistening within inches of my face. I knew she was
staring upwards at Richards cock as it disappeared inside me. I
lowered my head and using my fingers to part her pussy lips, started
to lick along her tight slit. Her knees bent and parted and she
gasped as I did it. When I slid a finger inside her as I sucked on
her lips, her hips lifted off the bed and she began to grind her
pussy into my face. She was so wet that soon my face was soon covered
in her juices. I lapped all her juices up and began to gently nibble
and suck on her clit, her pussy muscles were gripping and spasming on
my finger as it slid in and out of her.</p><p>She began to moan and whimper and her pussy became wetter, her legs
rose up around my ears and trapped my head between her thighs. I
licked and sucked even harder as she started to cum. Her hips
completely left the bed, and with a groan she flooded my mouth with
her pussy juices.</p><p>God! She tasted so sweet, I swallowed them all down, and that was it,
the taste of her on my lips was enough to make me cum as well. The
orgasm ripped though my whole body and Richard fucked in and out of
me faster and faster. His cock was pulsating in my pussy and I felt
her little tongue licking at my clit. Richard started to moan and
then he suddenly pulled his cock out of me, I peered underneath my
body to see him offer his cock to Vicky. Her cheeks bulged as she
took it in her mouth and as she started to suck on it her hand went
to my pussy. I watched her upside down as she sucked him and fingered
me, the veins in his cock throbbed and he groaned as he began to cum.</p><p>Suddenly he whipped his cock out of her mouth and his eyes seemed to
pop of out of his head as stream after stream of spunk flew out,
landing in her hair, her face, her chin and in her mouth. I turned
round and he was till cumming, thick globs of it splattering over her
tiny breasts, there seemed to be no end to it. I leaned forward and
took him in my mouth, sucking him dry. When he had finally finished
shooting I smiled at Vicky and kissed her, I could taste him in her
mouth and she could taste herself on my lips.</p><p>I would like to apologise if the entry was a bit long winded before
the action actually started and the fact that a guy was the main
character, but it is an integral part of my diary. A month after that
night I found out I was pregnant, I told Richard and he just didn’t
want to know, in fact after my daughter was born he just upped and
left. I saw the girl who was giving me funny looks a couple of days
later and we started talking. She told me it was her that left the
message, (I thought it might have been,) and she also told me that he
tries it on (and succeeds,) with all the girls that worked there,
even herself. She didn’t say anything about Vicky so I kept that bit
of information to myself.</p>"
1743,"Dear Diary, Part 8 – April 1995 (Babysitter delight)",Jacqueline_B,8,,"['F,f', 'Mast', 'voy']","<p>My daughter had just turned five years old and started school and I
thought it was about time I got back to work. The only job I could
find that suited me was a barmaid in a club, but it was working at
least 4 nights a week and I had to get a babysitter. After a week of
asking around I still hadn’t found one that I trusted so I confided
in my next-door neighbour. She said laughed and said that I had
overlooked the obvious person, when I asked her who, she said her own
daughter.</p><p>“But she’s only twelve.” I replied.</p><p>“So.” She retorted, “Maureen’s been babysitting for my brother for
the last couple of years. She’s mature enough and she could use a bit
of extra pocked money as well.”</p><p>I said all right and that I’ll give her a trial for a week to see how
it goes. Maureen babysat my daughter a couple of times that week and
she struck me as a very sensible girl and it was arranged that she
would baby-sit whenever I was at work. Over the next few months she
used to come round to my house more and more often, not just for
babysitting duties but to play with my daughter as well.</p><p>One night in April there was a special “Vicars and Tarts” night at
the club, all the staff had to dress up either as a vicar or a tart.
I wore a very short black pleated and flared skirt, red lace see-
through blouse, and black stockings and suspenders. When I went into
the living room after getting dressed Maureen looked me up and down,
whistled then she said, “Wow! Sexy.”</p><p>I laughed and said, “Well, what do you think?” I did a pirouette and
my skirt flew up showing off my stockings, suspenders and black lace
panties, “Will I do? It’s not too much is it?”</p><p>Maureen looked me up and down again and I could almost feel her eyes
travelling over my body. “Wow you’ve got sussies on as well. You look
fantastic.”</p><p>Laughing, I kissed her on the cheek and said, “Thank you for that,
I’ve got to go now so I’ll catch you later. I don’t know what time
I’ll be home, but it’s going to be quite late.”</p><p>“That’s OK Jackie,” she replied, “have a nice time.”</p><p>I thanked her again and left for the club. For the next five hours it
was absolutely hectic, the club was packed and the crowd didn’t start
to thin out until about one in the morning, and the club didn’t close
until four. “Oh God not another three hours,” I thought to myself, my
feet were killing me and my head was throbbing with a headache from
the music. I went up to the boss and made the excuse that I wasn’t
feeling too good and my stomach was playing me up. He said OK, I
could go home because the club wasn’t too busy and called a taxi for
me. I smiled all the way home in the taxi, he falls for it every time.</p><p>Paying the taxi driver off, (and giving him an eyeful as I got out of
the car,) I let myself in the house. The house was in darkness, there
was just the glow of the television shining through the living room
window. I thought Maureen had either fallen asleep or she was
watching the TV with no lights on. I made a cup of tea in the kitchen
and took it through to the living room.</p><p>I pushed the living room door open and was just about to say hi, when
my eyes focused on the TV screen.  There were bodies writhing about
on the screen, my first thought was that she had somehow stumbled on
an adult cable channel. But as I looked closer…I realised it was me
on the screen. “Oh my God, she’s found the video I made with a
girlfriend years ago.” I was mortified. The room was in total
silence.</p><p>As my eyes became adjusted to the darkness I saw her, Maureen was
lying on the couch and her hand was inside the top of her jeans. I
stood rooted to the spot, my heart was beating so fast in my chest I
was certain she could hear it. She was facing away from me and she
obviously hadn’t seen or heard me enter.</p><p>I looked at the television again and saw myself on the bed
masturbating while the other girl (I can’t remember her name,) was
lowering herself onto my face, my tongue sticking out of my mouth
reaching up for her pussy. My heart missed a beat when I heard a
noise from the couch, Maureen had put one foot on the floor so her
legs were wide open and she had pulled the zip of her jeans right
down. Her hand was rummaging around inside her jeans and she was
breathing heavily, her eyes fastened on the television screen.</p><p>Bending down, I silently placed the cup of tea on the carpet just
outside the door and went back to watching Maureen. As I watched her,
my hand found it’s way under my skirt to my knickers and I started to
rub myself. My pussy was already slightly damp from walking round all
night wearing the stockings and suspenders, but now it was almost
dripping, especially when she lifted her hips off the couch and edged
her jeans lower. Her hand returned back between her legs and went
straight inside her knickers. My hand mirrored what she was doing and
I slid my hand in my panties and began to run my fingers up and down
my pussy lips.</p><p>Then Maureen raised her legs and the air and pushed her jeans right
down her legs and off her feet. She then pulled her top off her head
and resumed her previous position. I gave an audible gasp when the
mounds of her little breasts came into view, and Maureen shrieked as
she jumped off the couch, tried to cover her breasts and crotch and
attempt to grab the video remote at the same time. She only ended up
almost losing her balance, her hands flew to the side and I had a
prefect view of her pert little breasts and the sexiest pair of
panties. I stared at her, and burst into laughter, forgetting my
skirt was hiked up showing off my stockings and my hand inside my
knickers</p><p>She plonked herself down on the couch and covered her face with her
hands, “Oh J-J-Jackie I’m so so sorry,” she sobbed, “I j-j-just found
the video and j-j-just w-wonder what it w-w-was.”</p><p>I quickly took my hand out of my panties and sat on the arm of the
couch next to her. I put my arm around her and hugged her, “Hey
sweetheart, that’s ok.” I kissed the top of her head and inhaled her
hair, she must have been up in the bathroom and washed her hair or
had a shower while I had been out because she smelled of soap. I
suddenly had a vision come into my head of her naked in my bathroom,
and my nipples grew hard. They were poking out of the holes in the
lace of the blouse I was wearing. She was sobbing in my arms, her
hands still covering her face.</p><p>The worst thing was her bare shoulder was rubbing against my nipples
as she sobbed, making them even harder. I tried to think saintly
thought while I was hugging her, “Hey Maureen, I’m not mad,” I
whispered into her hair, “Everyone is curious at some time.”</p><p>“When I s-saw it was you I sh-should have t-t-turned it off,” Maureen
sobbed in my arms. “B-but y-you l-l-looked s-so s-sexy earlier, I j-
just w-wanted t-to s-see what y-you l-looked like.”</p><p>I held her at arms length and looked at her face, she wasn’t making
any attempt to cover breasts but her hands were covering her face.
She was blushing a bright red. “What did you say?” I asked as I tried
to drag my eyes away from her rosebud nipples.</p><p>Her voice was muffled as she replied, “I just though you looked
really sexy in those stockings.”</p><p>*So you thought you see what the rest of me looked like.” I said
softly into her hair.</p><p>Maureen’s head bobbed “yes” and she mumbled, ”I’m sorry.”</p><p>“Stop saying sorry,” I laughed. “Honestly, I’m not mad.</p><p>As I held her I became aware of her looking at the tops of my legs
where my skirt had ridden up, showing off the tops of my stockings
and the suspenders. I hugged her tighter, feeling her skin hot under
my hands, and then I kissed her softly on the top of the head again
and whispered, “Did you really think I looked sexy?”</p><p>When she nodded again I said softly, “I think you are sexy as well.”</p><p>She pulled away from me and said, “Do you think so?”</p><p>My eyes were drawn back to her little breasts, “God yes!” I
answered. “I wish my breasts looked like yours.” I laughed.</p><p>She looked down at her own breasts, then at mine and said, “You’ve
got nice ones as well. Mine are too small.”</p><p>“Nonsense,” I exclaimed, “you’ve got perfect breasts for your age,
they’ll soon grown bigger as you get older.”</p><p>Then Maureen cupped her own breast in her hand, “I wish they would
get bigger soon.” she said. A heat spread outwards from my pussy as I
saw her touch herself. She looked up at me, “Can I touch yours?” she
whispered.</p><p>My heart was in my throat as I nodded. Maureen reached her hand out
and placed it on my breast over my blouse, the palm of her hand felt
hot on my nipple and I gasped at her touch. With trembling fingers I
started to undo the buttons on the front of my blouse and she slid
her hand inside.</p><p>I put my hand between our bodies and cupped her breast in my hand,
her nipples were as hard as mine. I rubbed the pad of my thumb over
her nipple and she groaned, her fingers doing the same to mine as I
was doing to hers. “Stand up,” I said softly, “I want to look at you.”</p><p>Maureen stood before me with her hands crossed in front of her
crotch, her face flushed and her head bowed. I took hold of her hands
and moved them to her side. God! She was beautiful standing there in
just her panties, a wet patch appearing on the front of them. I ran
my fingertip over the front of her panties and whispered, “can I ask
you a question?” When she shyly nodded I asked, “Have you ever done
anything with another girl before?”</p><p>When she shook her head I asked, “Would you like to?” She blushed a
bright scarlet and hung her head a little bit lower and nodded. I
took her head in my hands and raised it, planting a soft kiss on the
corner of her mouth. Maureen didn’t respond at first so I kissed her
softly full on the mouth, letting my lips linger there. Gradually her
lips parted and I pushed my tongue into her mouth, feeling her tongue
push out to meet mine. I pulled her to me, running my both my hands
over her back and down to cup her arse cheeks over her panties. She
was now kissing me back as I hooked my fingers in the waistband of
her panties and slowly drew them down her legs. I pulled back and
looked at her, I almost cum on the spot when I saw her pussy for the
first time, it was as smooth as silk.</p><p>“Undress me,” I whispered and stood up.</p><p>Maureen was breathing deeply as she slowly pulled my blouse off my
shoulders, her eyes never leaving my breasts. Then she knelt down in
front of me and pulled my mini-skirt over my hips until it was pooled
at my feet and I was standing in front of her wearing nothing but
stockings suspenders and lacy knickers. My pussy felt like it was on
fire.</p><p>I placed my hands on her shoulders and lifted her to her feet, my
mouth meeting hers again, kissing her, this time she kissed me back
straight away, her tongue insinuating itself in my mouth. I pulled
her towards me, feeling the whole length of her body pressed against
mine. “Touch me,” I said into her mouth.</p><p>As we kissed I felt her hand go round my back and onto my arse, then
it was moving round the side to the front and slowly moved downwards
until it was cupping my pussy through my knickers. I opened my legs
slightly as we stood there and her fingers inexpertly began to move.
I slid my hand between our bodies and touched her, she gasped as I
started to run my finger up and down her pussy lips. Her hand moved
upwards and she pushed her fingers under the waist of my panties and
inside. My clit throbbed when she touched it.</p><p>Our lips were still locked together as I gently pulled her backwards
onto the couch. We sat there next to each other, kissing and touching
each other between the legs. As I rubbed her clit and ran my finger
up and down her slit she was panting and her wetness was coating my
fingers. Gently I pushed with my finger and it slid in up to the
first knuckle before coming to an obstruction. She gasped into my
mouth and I felt her finger slide into my pussy. I lifted my arse off
the couch and quickly pulled my panties down. Slowly Maureen began to
get more experienced and we sat on the couch for about ten minutes,
just frigging each other. She was breathing heavily into my mouth and
I knew she wasn’t far from cumming. I wasn’t far off either.</p><p>Disengaging myself from her mouth and lifted her to her feet, I said
to her, “Quick, on the floor and lay on top of me.” When she tried to
lie on top of me the same way I turned her round so she was facing my
feet. I opened my legs and she lowered herself down until her pussy
was only inches away from my waiting mouth. I felt her hand go back
between my legs and start to rub my clit, “Do what I’m doing to you,”
I said to her, and clamped my mouth over her pussy.</p><p>Maureen gasped and her thigh muscles clenched as she felt my mouth on
her, my nose pressed right up against her cute little arse. Then she
leaned right forward and started to lick all around my pussy and
clit. I raised a hand and pressed the tip of my finger against her
little puckered hole as I licked her pussy. She moaned against my
crotch and I felt here push back against my hand. I pushed a little
bit harder and my finger slipped into her anus at the same time as my
tongue slid into her pussy. I began to move my finger in and out in
rhythm with my tongue in her pussy and her juices began to flow into
my mouth. She moaned and her arse pressed back against my hand, her
tongue flicking over my pussy at the same time.</p><p>My orgasm was building up and I raised my hips off the floor,
grinding my pussy into her face. I felt her finger explore my arse
and slowly slide in, imitating what I was doing to her. That was it,
I exploded. My orgasm hit me at the same time as it hit Maureen, she
groaned and pressed her crotch hard down on my mouth, I could feel
the walls of her pussy rippling on my tongue as she cum. The she
collapsed on top of me, her mouth still over my pussy, licking me as
I cum into her mouth.</p><p>Gradually I recovered my breath and said to her, “did you enjoy that?”</p><p>“God yes,” she panted, “can we do it again sometime?”</p><p>I laughed, “Oh yes, as often as you want to”</p><p>Over the next few years we did it everytime she baby-sat for me, but
everything that’s good has to come to an end. When Maureen left
school she went to university and I never saw her again.</p>"
1744,"Dear Diary, Part 9 – January 2000 (Happy Reunion)",Jacqueline_B,9,,"['F,F Dressing up', 'spank']","<p>I was sat at a table on the pavement at a coffee bar when I suddenly
heard someone yell out my name, “JACKIEEEEEE!!!” I looked round but
couldn’t see anyone. The voice called out again, “JACKIE UP HERE.” I
looked up to see someone waving at me from the top of a bus that was
stopped at traffic lights. The figure got up, ran down the stairs and
jumped off the back of the bus.</p><p>Then I got a good look at who it was, it was Zoe, my best friend from
school. We both screamed and ran into each others arms, I couldn’t
believe it, I hadn’t seen her since we left school and her father had
got a job in Aberdeen so she had to move up there. We stood there in
the middle of the street hugging and kissing each other and sobbing
in each other’s arms. Passers by were looking at us as if we were mad
but we didn’t care. I was just so glad to see her.
When we calmed down about ten minutes later, we went into the coffee
bar and over interminable cups of coffee we talked, I told her that I
had a daughter and she told me that she was totally off men, she’d
had a very bad experience with one and that she would never trust one
again. No matter how I tried, she wouldn’t tell me what had happened
which upset me a little bit because when we were at school we used to
tell each other everything. But I let it drop.</p><p>Then she leaned over the table and said, “Do you remember when we
were at school? The things we used to do together?”</p><p>“God yes,” I replied, “How could I ever forget, I still have dreams
about them.”</p><p>She had a glint in her eyes as she whispered, “Would you like to
relive them? I’ve just moved into an apartment near here.”</p><p>I didn’t answer, I just took her hand and led her out onto the
street. We got into a taxi and she gave the driver her address. Then
she leaned close to me and whispered, “Guess what?”</p><p>“What?” I replied.</p><p>Zoe laid her hand on my knee, gave it a quick squeeze and
grinned, “I’ve still got my old school uniform, and I can still get
into it.”</p><p>“Driver?” I said leaning forward, “If you can get us there very
quick, there’s a big tip for you.”</p><p>His eyes flickered to us in the rear view mirror and he
replied, “Sure thing ladies.”</p><p>We got there in ten minutes, it normally takes thirty minutes so I
just fumbled in my purse and handed the driver a bundle of notes,
I’ve no idea how much I paid him but he drove away with a smile on
his face. Zoe and I practically ran up the stairs to her apartment on
the top floor.</p><p>Zoe led me in the door and closed it, and then she took me in her
arms and kissed me, hard. We walked into the lounge still in each
others arms and our mouths locked together. I put my hands to the top
of her coat and began to undo the buttons but she pushed my hands
away, “Wait,” she said breathlessly, “Go and fix a couple of drinks,
I’m going to get changed,” and she winked at me.</p><p>I took my coat off, slung it over a chair and went to the side table
where there was a selection of drinks. Pouring us a tall glass of
vodka each I sat on the couch and started to remember the things we
used to get up to when we were young. And I started to get horny, my
hand making it’s way to my breast and tweaking the nipple outside my
top, my other hand making it’s way between my legs. I closed my eyes
and leaned back on the couch. I’ve no idea how long I sat like that,
I was lost in another time, but there was a discrete cough and I
opened my eyes.</p><p>Standing in front of me was Zoe, and she was dressed in her old
school uniform. God! I was immediately taken back fifteen years. She
had done her hair in a ponytail and she looked twelve years old
again. My heart was in my mouth as she walked over and stood in front
of me, her hand crossed in front of her and her head bowed like a
naughty schoolgirl. “Please miss,” she whispered, “I’m sorry but I’ve
been really naughty.”</p><p>I had to physically shake myself to answer, “W-Why Zoe, what have you
done?” I asked her.</p><p>“I’ve been rude, I know it’s wrong but I can’t help it, I keep on
touching myself.”</p><p>Oh God! She’s playing the game we used to play at school. “Just where
do you touch yourself?” I asked warming to the game we hadn’t played
for years.</p><p>Zoe actually blushed and mumbled, “between my legs.”</p><p>“Show me,” I ordered.</p><p>She stood in front of me with her head still bowed and slowly ran her
hand down over her stomach to the hem of her school skirt and pulled
it up. She closed her eyes and started to rub herself over her navy
blue knickers. I couldn’t take my eyes off her hand as her fingers
roamed over the slit of her pussy. My mouth was dry as I said, “You
realise that’s wrong don’t you, and yet you still do it. I hope you
appreciate that I’m going to have to punish you, don’t you?”</p><p>Zoe looked at me and there was a sparkle in her eyes as she softly
answered, “Yes miss.”</p><p>“Come over here,” I ordered trying to sound strict, “Bend over the
back of the chair.”</p><p>She did as I told her and I stood behind her, taking in the view as
she bent over, the back of skirt had ridden up and I could see a
little glimpse of her school knickers. My pussy grew moist at the
sight. Zoe peered over her shoulders at me and smiled as if to
say, “Come on then, I’m waiting.”</p><p>I brought my hand down onto her backside, SLAP, and let it linger
there, squeezing her cheek. God! It had been years since I’d had my
hands on those perfect globes. Then I did it again, and again, SLAP
SLAP. Zoe grunted with every slap, she was breathing heavily and a
patch of red began to creep out from under her knickers. I leaned
over her body and whispered in her ear, “I’m going to have to pull
your panties down to punish you properly you naughty girl.”</p><p>“Yes miss,” she answered, a flush on her face, “do it properly.”</p><p>I hitched her skirt right up round her waist and hooked my fingers
into the waistband of her knickers, pulling them down to just above
her knees. My breath left me as I gazed at her reddened cheeks and
the slit of her pussy peeking out from the middle, little drops of
moisture appearing to show of her arousal. I couldn’t resist it, I
ran the tip of my finger along her pussy lips and she shivered.
Bringing the finger to my mouth I licked it and my insides squirmed.</p><p>Zoe pushed her backside out and wriggled it then she looked at me
over her shoulder again. I brought my hand down on her cheek again,
harder this time and she gasped. It was no use, I couldn’t do it
anymore. I knelt down behind her, took a cheek in each hand and
pulled them apart, the insides of her pussy was absolutely dripping
with her juices. I brought my face right up to her parted cheeks and
inhaled her scent, my tongue automatically starting to lick along her
pussy lips and up to her puckered little hole. She sighed and pushed
her arse back against my face,</p><p>With my tongue still buried in her pussy, I reached up with my hands
and slid them along her body to her breasts which were hanging down
over the back of the chair. When I touched her nipples she groaned
and when I lightly pinched them she gasped, “Come on quick, into the
bedroom.”</p><p>She took my hand and led me into the bedroom, turned to face me and
clamped her mouth over mine, her tongue forcing it’s way into my
mouth, kissing me deeply. Our hands were all over each other. “God!
Darling, I’ve been waiting years for this,” she panted as she pushed
me backwards onto the bed.</p><p>Zoe lay down beside me, put her arms around me and we started kissing
again. The passion coming from her was unbelievable, she pushed her
thigh between my legs, forcing them apart and I could feel the heat
coming from her. Almost in frenzy Zoe began to undress me, kissing
every bit of my flesh as it was uncovered. Then without taking her
school uniform off, she reversed herself and lowered herself onto my
mouth. The aroma coming from her pussy was intoxicating and her inner
thighs were glistening with the juices running down them. I reached
up and ran my finger over her thigh, collecting the juices then run
my finger over her pussy lips, slowly inserting it. I didn’t use my
mouth then, I just lay there and watched my finger as it slid in and
out. The only sound in the room was our breathing and a squelching
sound as I fingered her pussy. She was wetter than I had ever seen
her.</p><p>Suddenly I felt her mouth on my pussy, her fingers pulled my lips
wide apart and her tongue was in there. I raised my hips off the bed,
spreading my thighs and opening myself up for her. Then her fingers
were inside me, two, then three, and she was sucking and nibbling on
my clit. Fuck, that was too much, I was on the verge of cumming. I
rammed two fingers inside her pussy and started to fuck her with
them, placing my mouth on her clit and taking it in my mouth,
flicking it with my tongue and madly sucking on it.</p><p>The room was filled with the sound of our moans, the inside walls of
her pussy were gripping my finger and I could feel the ridges in
there rippling. My orgasm was fast approaching and I ground my crotch
into her face. “Oh Godddd,” came a muffled moan from my pussy, her
tongue and fingers sending sensation after sensation through me. I
pushed my fingers in and out of her pussy faster and faster and with
a loud moan she came in my mouth, flooding it with her juices, and
that was it, I cum as well, our bodies intertwined and mouths clamped
to pussies.</p><p>Zoe and I lay like that for ages, not speaking, just licking and
drinking each other’s juices until we fell asleep in the same
position. I woke up about an hour later to the sensation of her
tongue working wonders on me again and her pussy was only inches away
from my face. So it started again.</p><p>We spent the rest of the night making love, in between short spells
of talking and the odd foray into the lounge to get a drink. A month
later she gave the flat back to the landlord and moved in with me and
we’ve been together ever since. This time I’m not going to let her
leave me ever again.</p>"
1745,"Dear Diary, Part 10 – June 2005 (An interesting journey on the underground)",Jacqueline_B,10,,"['F,f,f']","<p>I’d had a long at the hairdressing salon and I sunk gratefully into
the seat in the tube train. It had been a scorching hot day but I was
thankful there were only a couple of girls in the compartment and the
air-conditioning was working, so at least it wasn’t too stuffy in
there. I stole a look at them, one was about 15, the other was about
10-11 years old and they were obviously sisters. The younger girl saw
me looking and she gave me the sweetest smile, enough to make my
stomach turn over.</p><p>I relaxed into my seat and rummaged in my bag and got a book out to
read for the journey, but I couldn’t concentrate on it. I kept on
casting glances at the two girls and I noticed the elder one
occasionally glancing in my direction so I smiled at her and she
smile back at me, then they went on talking to each other.</p><p>After about 10 minutes the tube train pulled into another station and
a guy got on. He was wearing a long raincoat buttoned right up to his
neck, “what a weirdo” I thought, dressed like that in this heat. He
must have been melting in that coat. The train pulled away from the
station and he remained standing by the door, there was something
vaguely unsettling about him. He was staring fixedly at the two
girls. I glanced over at them and judging by the looks on their faces
they thought the same.</p><p>As soon as the train entered the tunnel the guy started to rummage
round in the pockets of his raincoat, I was actually starting to get
nervous because we were the only passengers. I looked over at the
girls again and they looked even more nervous than I felt, so I gave
them a reassuring smile and they gave me a sort of nervous half-smile
back.</p><p>He walked up the compartment and actually stood between the two girls
and me, he just stood there as if he was studying the map of the
underground system on the wall of the carriage. I leaned back in my
seat slightly so I could see the girls faces, I definitely didn’t
trust this jerk. Suddenly the younger girls eyes went as big as
saucers and the older girl tried to shuffle along in her seat as if
she was trying to get away from something. “Is everything OK?” I
asked them.</p><p>They guy suddenly span round….the front of his raincoat was open and
his cock was out, and he was rapidly stroking it. SHIT…I quickly
rummaged in my bag and pulled out a pair of hairdressing shears, “IF
YOU DON’T FUCK OFF YOU PERVERT, I’LL MAKE YOU SCREAM SO LOUD THEY
WILL BE ABLE TO HEAR YOU ON FUCKING MARS.” I screamed at him, waving
the shears about an inch away from his cock.</p><p>I’ve never seen a cock deflate so fast, it would have been funny if
there weren’t the girls involved. He seemed to shrink away from me
just as the train reached the next station. Then he turned round and
ran…straight into the train door before it had opened properly,
bouncing off and falling flat on his face on the platform. He picked
himself up and I saw there was blood pouring from his nose as he
rapidly limped up the stairs to get to the surface.</p><p>I looked at the two girls, they were both shaking and the older one
had her arms round her sister hugging her. Moving over onto the seat
opposite them so I was facing them I asked, “Are you OK? There’s
nothing to be frightened of anymore, he’s gone.”</p><p>The older girl looked at me, and I saw that she wasn’t shaking with
fright, it was laughter. “Oh, I’ve seen him before,” she said in a
lovely French accent. “He’s always doing that, but it’s the first
time Angelique has seem him.” She gave a little giggle and went
on, “That was so funny the way you got rid of him, I think he was
even more scared than Angelique.”</p><p>“Is she your sister?” I asked.</p><p>“Yes, we’re on our way home from visiting a friend.” She replied.</p><p>I held out my hand, “By the way, my name is Jackie.”</p><p>She took my hand in hers and shook it smiling, “I am Sophia, I am
glad you were here Jackie.” Her hand felt cool in mine and her grip
was firm, my heart seemed to stop and I had to force myself to let go.</p><p>I patted Angelique on the knee and said, “It’s OK sweetie, he’s gone
now, and I don’t think he’ll be bothering you again.”</p><p>Angelique turned towards me and there were tears in her eyes, the
poor child was absolutely petrified. I scooted over, sat next to her
and put my arm round her shoulder, hugging her to me, trying to
reassure her. She snuggled up to me and laid her head on my shoulder
while Sophia smiled at me as if to say everything was going to be all
right now. Her arm was round her sister’s shoulder from the opposite
side and I could feel the back of her hand pressing into the side of
my breast. I wasn’t certain, but I was sure I could feel her hand
move, pressing against me.</p><p>I glanced at her and she had her eyes half closed and her bottom lip
was caught between her teeth. Looking down I realised I could see
down the front of her t-shirt, God! She was showing off a nice bit of
cleavage, I could see her breasts rising and falling and her nipples
were making little mounds on the front of her t-shirt. I couldn’t
believe it; she was actually getting turned on, which in turn made me
feel as horny as hell. My heart skipped a beat when Angelique
snuggled closer to me and put her arm across my waist. I could feel
her budding breasts pressing into my side through the thin material
of my dress.</p><p>My hormones started to get the better of me so I shifted position
slightly, turning slightly towards the two girls so my breast rubbed
lightly against Sophia’s hand. This time I was certain, there was a
definite increase of pressure on my breast. I glanced at Sophia and
saw that she was also looking me straight in the eyes.</p><p>Without taking my eyes from Sophia I planted a light kiss on the top
of Angeliques head, she surprised me by turning her face to mine and
kissing me softly on the cheek. Looking into my eyes she
whispered, “Thank you, that man was horrible.”</p><p>“That’s perfectly alright darling,” I smiled and kissed her on the
top of her head again. “You don’t have to worry about him anymore.”</p><p>Sophia said something to her in French, and she let out a soft
giggle. Not having spoken any French since I left school I had to ask
her what she said. “I said, wasn’t it funny the way his little worm
died like that,” replied Sophia.</p><p>I just let out a burst of laughter and extended my arm over Sophia’s
shoulder to hug both girls to me. This time there was a definite move
by Sophia’s hand and I could feel her fingers rubbing against my
nipple. I looked at her again and she was staring at her own hand
pressing against my breast. My heart was beating in my chest as I
felt her finger move, making my nipple hard. My panties were starting
to get very damp and I was hoping to hell that no-one else entered
the carriage for the rest of the journey.</p><p>Then Sophia kissed her sister on the cheek, but Angelique turned her
head and their lips met and they actually started kissing. I stared
at them open mouthed, it wasn’t just a sisterly kiss; it was full
mouth-to-mouth contact. When I felt Angeliques hand start to stroke
my side through my dress, her little fingers massaging me, my mouth
went dry and my insides turned to liquid.</p><p>Sophia whispered something to her sister in French and I heard my
name mentioned, I wished then I had taken more notice of my language
lessons at school. Angelique nodded and they both turned to look at
me, a strange half-smile on both of their faces. Then Angelique stood
up and sat down on the seat opposite while her sister edged along the
set so she was sat right next to me. Sophia put her mouth close to my
ear, I could feel her hot breath on my cheeks, and whispered in her
delightful French accent, “We want to thank you properly for what you
did, I feel a little bit…how you say…fruity?”</p><p>She then kissed me lightly on the corner of my mouth and I felt a
tingle, almost like an electric shock, go right through my body. I
looked at her sister out of the corner of my eye and she was watching
us intently. God! This was getting out of control; my heart was
beating so fast I thought it was going to burst.</p><p>I put my arms around Sophia and leaned back against the window,
pulling her with me, I had no control over my body anymore, I wanted
was this sweet young girl so bad.</p><p>We kissed full on the mouth and I felt her tongue slip between my
lips, searching out my own tongue. Still kissing me passionately, her
hand started to undo the buttons of my dress and it slipped inside,
lying lightly on the curve of my breast, and my nipples suddenly
became so hard they were almost sore.</p><p>Slowly I began to caress her back and sides, she moaned into my mouth
and moved her hand to my nipple, (I wasn’t wearing a bra,) gently
rubbing it with her thumb. Almost involuntarily my hand moved round
to her chest, I cupped her breast in my palm and she moaned again,
pushing herself against my hand, her nipple digging into my palm like
a needle. I had almost forgotten about her sister, all I could think
of was what she was doing to me, her tongue in my mouth and the feel
of her hot young flesh under my hand.</p><p>By now my dress was undone right down to my waist although I couldn’t
remember her undoing anymore buttons and she pushed it aside to
expose my breast fully. I felt a sense of loss when she removed her
mouth from mine, but when she started to kiss my neck, then the upper
curve of my breast, and finally taking my nipple in her sweet mouth I
placed my hands on her head and pulled it towards me, urging her
onwards, My mind was in a whirl, I was being seduced by this 15 year
old girl and her sister, my breathing became ragged as she took my
nipple in her mouth and began sucking on it, her other hand moving to
my other breast and gently rolling the nipple between her fingers.
This girl was experience far beyond her years.</p><p>I relaxed further and looked across at Angelique, she was almost
reclined on the seat watching us, and her hand was under the hem of
her skirt rubbing herself over her panties. She moistened her lips
with her tongue and smiled at me, then slid off her seat to kneel on
the floor beside me.</p><p>Still with Sophia playing havoc with one of my nipples, Angelique
fastened her mouth over the other one and started licking and sucking
it. I placed my hands on the backs of the two girls heads and stroked
their hair as they drove me wild, my pussy felt like it was on fire.
Slowly I ran one hand down Angeliques back and cupped one of her
perfect cheeks, caressing it. She opened her legs slightly so I let a
finger find its way down the crack of her arse until it touched her
puckered hole. She gasped into my breast when I explored further and
the tip of my finger reached her wettest spot. I pushed slightly and
she opened her legs even further to grant me access. Angelique was
almost as wet down there as I was. She gasped again when I pushed
with my finger and it slipped smoothly into her tight little pussy.</p><p>Then I felt two hands slowly start to run up both my inner thighs as
lightly as butterflies, making the muscles in my thigh quiver. My
whole insides seemed to melt as the hands made their way higher. I
closed my eyes as the sensations coursed through me.</p><p>I felt a small hand lightly touched the material of my panties, it
begin to rub me there and my legs opened almost involuntarily. Then
that hand was joined by another slightly larger hand and a finger
worked its way inside the leg of my panties, touching me. Angelique
transferred her attentions from my nipple to my mouth and she started
to kiss me, her tongue insinuating itself into my mouth and searching
out my tongue, kissing me deeply.</p><p>My insides seemed to turn to liquid as I felt my panties being pulled
to one side. I didn’t know any longer whose hand was doing what to
me, nor did I care. I spread my legs wider and felt one hand begin to
rub my clitoris while the other was running a finger up and down my
pussy lips, before slowly inserting itself inside. I was kissing
Angelique and moaning into her mouth, I was so close to cumming.</p><p>I lay back fully on the seat, and with one hand between Angeliques
legs, my finger slowly working its way in and out of her pussy,
surrendering myself to these two young girls. Sophia began to finger-
fuck me in earnest, while her sister was still rubbing my clitoris.
My breathing became ragged as my orgasm welled up inside me. I
shuddered and moaned into Angelique’s mouth as it hit me, it was as
if my whole body was melting.</p><p>Then I felt Sophia clamp her mouth directly onto my pussy, her tongue
replacing her finger inside me, licking me and sucking me, tasting me
and drinking all my pussy juices.</p><p>We lay like that for about five minutes, a tangle of flesh, until my
orgasm began to subside. My breathing slowly began to return to
normal and I said to Angelique, “Wow darling, that was just
incredible, where did you learn to do that?”</p><p>She giggled and replied, “We’ve always been like that ever since I
can remember.”</p><p>Just then the tube train slowed down and started to pull into a
station, Sophia said “Oh No, this is where we get off.”</p><p>I just lay on the seat, not caring if anyone got on the train or not,
as the two young girls gave me one last quick kiss and disappeared
through the doors. I’m still not sure whether it was a dream or not.
I’ve traveled that route dozens of times since then but I haven’t
seen the two girls again much to my great regret.</p>"
1746,"Dear Diary, Part 11 – December 2007 (Helping my daughter)",Jacqueline_B,11,,"['F,f', 'toy mast']","<p>Well...it finally happened. I've done it. I have finally made love
with my own 15-year-old daughter.</p><p>I had often caught her masturbating, although she didn’t know I was
there. The sight of my daughter playing with herself turned me on so
much that I just had to do something about it. On Christmas Eve we
went into town and I left her on her own in a coffee bar so I could
get her a ""special"" present.</p><p>When we got home I told her to go and get in the bath to give me time
to wrap the presents up. (That's me, always leave it to the last
minute.)</p><p>After about an hour I thought she hadn't come down so either I
thought she had fallen asleep in the bath or she was listening to
music in her room or else was she......???? I was feeling just a
little bit horny so I went upstairs and stood outside her door. I
could hear a buzzing sound....</p><p>I was stood at the door for about 5 minutes...sooo much wanting to
put my head round the door....but I couldn't.  Then I heard her
shout, ""Fuck it"" and there was a sound of something breaking.</p><p>I knocked on her door, opened it and peeked my head round the corner,
she was lying on the bed with her head buried in her pillow and
wearing her sweatshirt and jeans...only her jeans were halfway down
her thighs. My darling Stacey was sobbing into her pillow. She hadn't
even been in the bath.</p><p>I said ""Stacey Darling what’s the matter? I heard something break""</p><p>She mumbled something from the pillow which I couldn’t hear so I went
over and sat on the bed and put my arms around her....trying to
ignore the fact she had her jeans round her thighs. Then I noticed my
old white plastic vibrator she had ""borrowed."" laying on the floor by
the wall.....and a broken picture lying beside it.</p><p>""Stacey, please tell me""</p><p>She flung her arms around my neck and said ""I can't"" She was almost
in tears.</p><p>""Darling you can tell me anything, I am here for you, you know that.""</p><p>""It's not that, It's just I can't"" She was almost whispering.</p><p>""Of course you can tell me darling.""</p><p>I had some horrible thoughts go through my head in those few minutes.
Then she said ""You don't understand, I can't make it.""</p><p>""Can't make what?"" I asked. Then it suddenly dawned on me....God, am
I thick or what? ""You mean....?""</p><p>""I can't cum, there must be something wrong with me."" She almost
sobbed into my shoulder.</p><p>I squeezed her tight and kissed the top of her head and said ""But
darling, you don't have to cum everytime, it's all about making
yourself feel good. And besides, I don't cum everytime I masturbate.""</p><p>She said ""But I can't cum at all, I never have.""</p><p>I didn't know what to say, all I could think of was ""All you've got
to do is find out what works for you. Find out what turns you on, and
imagine it.""</p><p>I looked at the old vibrator and suddenly thought I think I know what
the trouble is. So I told her I would be right back and I went
downstairs and got her ""special"" present. Her own pet Rabbit.</p><p>I went back into her room and she had pulled her jeans up and was
blushing. She said ""Sorry mum."" and smiled at me.</p><p>I sat down on the bed with her present behind my back.  ""Eyes closed
and hands out and if you give me a kiss I will give you what Santa
brought you."" That made her laugh, because I haven't said that to her
for years.</p><p>My heart was in my mouth as she opened the present. She brought the
box out and she looked at it puzzled...then she started to redder and
redder in the face. Stacey looked at me and said ""Is this......?""</p><p>""Yes, throw that old thing away"" I pointed to the old one. ""You will
find that one a lot better."" and I winked at her ""It hits just the
right spot. Happy Christmas Darling."" And I hugged her.</p><p>She opened the box and brought it out. I had to clench my thighs
together to try and get rid of the feelings that were running through
me right then as she looked at it. ""What are these for?"" and she
pointed to the rabbits ears.</p><p>I felt like I was melting inside as I explained that they were for
stimulating the clitoris. Then she put in the batteries and turned it
on....and dropped it on the bed....it had gone straight onto full
power. She looked at the little bulge in the middle and asked what
the balls in it were for. Fuck. I was almost ready to explode. I
needed to get into my bedroom quick and leave her to try it out. I
told her they were to stimulate the inside walls of the vagina. God,
I can be so clinical at times.</p><p>I asked her ""Do you want me to leave you alone for a bit?""</p><p>Stacey turned it over in her hand inspecting it and I could see a
glint in her eyes. Then looked at me and blushed, ""Can you show me
how to use it?""</p><p>My heart was beating so fast I thought I was going to have a heart
attack as I replied ""Do you mean you want to watch you
while.....?....or do you want me to...?"" I couldn't get the words our
properly. ""I mean....."" My mouth was dry ""All it takes darling is for
you to get used to it and finding out what you like. You don't need
me for that.""</p><p>""Please Mum."" She whispered, almost pleading.</p><p>My pussy was going into meltdown. ""But that means I've got to.....
touch you. You know that I wouldn't do anything in the world to hurt
you don't you."" Stacey didn't say anything but I knew that look in
her eyes; she takes after her mother... stubborn. I put my arms
around her and hugged her to me ""I just want you to be absolutely
certain of this darling ""</p><p>Stacey nodded and as we lay on her bed I could feel her nipples
sticking into my breasts. Then I kissed the top of her head, then her
nose, then I kissed her on her lips...and she pulled me towards her.
And kissed me back. God, she knows how to kiss anyway. I can still
taste her lips. When I felt her mouth open and her tongue on my lips
I almost cum there and then. And when I felt my tongue touch hers it
was like an electric shock. We lay like that on the bed, just
kissing, for about 10 minutes.</p><p>I pulled away and looked at her ""God girl, where did you learn to
kiss like that? That was hot."" She giggled and I knew I was beyond
the point of no-return.</p><p>Then I told her to lie back and moved my hand to her waist. I looked
at her and she was looking back at me wide eyed, ""Just relax
darling."" I said and I unsnapped her jeans and pulled the zip down. I
caught site of her pink panties. Then I pulled her jeans right off,
her eyes never leaving my face.</p><p>Stacey sat up and pulled her sweatshirt over her head and lay back
down. I looked at her just in her bra and panties and it felt as if I
couldn't breathe. God I knew my daughter was beautiful...all mothers
do....but I just didn't realise how much. Her bottom lip was caught
between her teeth and her breasts were rising and falling rapidly.</p><p>I started to pull her panties down...Oh Godddd...there was just a
tiny tuft of hair...and her slit..It was....</p><p>I pulled her panties right off then undid her bra....God! I can't
describe what I was feeling....I knelt at the bottom of the bed
between her slightly parted thighs...her lips were glistening. I
turned the rabbit on slow and turned it upside down so the rabbit
ears were pointing down, then I touched it to the hood of her clit.
Her legs stiffened and she gasped. ""How does that feel?"" I asked.</p><p>Stacey's eyes closed, ""Mmmmmmm.""</p><p>I kept it there, just pressing and stroking lightly. Stacey hands
were clenching her quilt and her eyes were tight shut. I couldn't
resist it... I reached out with my other hand and run my fingertip
along her parted pussy lips.</p><p>Stacey stiffened at my touch but she soon relaxed and her legs opened
slightly. I parted here lips with my fingers and I inserted my middle
a little, God it was so wet in there. I started to move my finger
slowly in and out, pressing the rabbit harder onto her clit, she
started to pant and clutched at the bedspread when she suddenly
gasped and her legs went as stiff as a board.</p><p>Her eyes screwed shut and her mouth flew open and a low moan escaped
from her mouth. Stacey’s hand went to mine holding the rabbit,
guiding it, urging me to press even harder. I had no control over
myself any more; I lowered my head, and replaced my finger with my
mouth, planting a kiss on her sweet young pussy.</p><p>Slowly Stacey’s legs relaxed and opened wider as I started to run my
tongue up and down her labia.. I glance over her stomach at her face,
and she was watching me intently.</p><p>I continued running my tongue along her lips and the taste of her
sweet juices flowing over my tongue was almost giving me a
spontaneous orgasm, without even touching myself.</p><p>My tongue slipped between her lips and her juices started to flow
even faster. “Oh God Mummy, that feels sooo good” She moaned.</p><p>Her hands went to my head, pulling me towards her, urging me to lick
her even harder. Her thighs started to quiver and I knew she was
close. I put the rabbit down and replaced it with my mouth on her
clit, taking it in my mouth and gently sucking on it. I wanted her to
cum in my mouth.</p><p>Stacey’s eyes were half closed but she was still watching everything
that I was doing to her. I could feel her clitoris hardening in my
mouth. Suddenly she drew her legs right up to her chest, opening
herself up to me. I started to suck on her clit even harder, running
my fingers up and down her lips again. Then when I inserted a finger
once more she stiffened and her eyes flew open, her thighs closed
about my head, gripping it. She started to pant and moan and I
started fucking her with my finger faster and faster. She was
cumming.</p><p>I planted my mouth over her pussy, and still with my finger inside
her, I started to suck. She lifted her hips off the bed to give me
full access and her sweet juices began to flow into my mouth, I could
feel her pussy muscles gripping my finger as she had her first orgasm.</p><p>When Stacey recovered her breath I moved up the bed and smiling,
planted a soft kiss on her mouth. “Was that what you wanted darling?”</p><p>“Oh God Mummy.” (She hasn’t called me mummy in years), “That was
just….” She couldn’t finish and there were almost tears in her eyes.</p><p>I had given my baby her first orgasm.....I just can’t explain what
was going through my head just then. The rest of the night was just a
whirl.</p>"
1747,"Dear Diary, Part 12 – March 2008 – (A walk in the park)",Jacqueline_B,12,,"['F,f,f,f', 'solo mast']","<p>Spring has finally arrived, the sun was shining and the birds were
singing so I decided to go for a walk in a park near where I live.
Sitting down on a bench I pulled a magazine out of my bag and started
to read it. It was so hot that I couldn’t concentrate on my book so I
put the magazine to one side and just sat there watching the people
walk past and soaking up the sun.</p><p>I became aware of laughter behind me so I turned round and there were
three girls running across the grass towards where I was sitting. I
didn’t take much notice until they sat on a bench across the footpath
from me less than twenty feet away.</p><p>It slowly dawned on me how young they looked. The eldest was about 15
years old with another girl about a year younger with the youngest
about 11 years old. They all had blonde hair and the youngest and the
eldest looked so alike that they could have been sisters. They were
all dressed in cut off jeans and t-shirts, my interest was
immediately piqued.</p><p>Reaching down into my bag I pulled out my sunglasses and put them on,
now they couldn’t see me obviously watching them. For about 10
minutes they just sat on the bench laughing and giggling to
themselves. But then the youngest girl said something to the eldest
girl and she burst into laughter leaning over in the process. The
neckline of her t-shirt fell open slightly and I got a quick flash of
cleavage, God…I could feel my insides turning to liquid as I realised
she wasn’t wearing a bra and I got a quick glimpse of her nipples. I
had to clench my thighs together to stop myself doing something I
might have been arrested for.</p><p>Then the three girls started mucking about, trying to push each other
off the bench, there were limbs flying everywhere, and as the
youngest girl got pushed onto the grass I received a delicious
glimpse of white panties under the leg of her cut-offs. The heat in
my crotch rose and I could feel my pussy tingling.</p><p>The sight of those three girls messing around made me so horny that I
stretched my legs out, picked up my magazine and lay it on my lap,
pretending to read it while surreptitiously watching the girls. I
slid a hand beneath the magazine and slowly pulled the zip of my
jeans down, inserted a finger in the opening and began to softly rub
myself over my panties. There was already a distinctly wet patch
there. I couldn’t believe it, I was masturbating in the middle of a
park with people walking past only feet away from me and they never
even noticed.</p><p>God I was feeling so hot, I had to do something about the hunger that
was inside me so with one last lingering look at the girls in front
of me, I went into a public convenience in the park. Once in there I
pulled my jeans and panties right off, sat on the toilet, spread my
legs wide and began to masturbate. I hadn’t even locked the door,
maybe hoping some other woman would come in, see what I was doing and
join me.</p><p>I was aching for release, (hot days always do that to me, they make
me as horny as hell,) my fingers were a blur as they flashed in and
out of my wetness when I heard rapid footsteps on the tiles outside
and the sound of giggling. Then someone said with a forced
whisper “Shhhh!!! There’s someone in here.” Oh my God, I recognised
that voice, it was the eldest of the three girls.</p><p>A door banged shut a couple of cubicles along from me as one of them
went into the stall. By this time I was rubbing myself even faster,
almost on the verge of cumming. I don’t know which girl was in the
stall but the other two were still outside giggling and whispering
between themselves, when one of them laughed and said to the girl in
the stall, “Hurry up Karen, what are you doing in there, getting
yourself off???” OH SHIT!!! The thought that the girl in the stall
was maybe touching herself was almost too much, I had to bite my lips
to stop myself from moaning.</p><p>The wall of the cubicle didn’t quite reach the floor, there was a gap
of about 6 inches between the bottom of the wall and the floor. So I
quietly got down on my hands and knees and peered under the wall. All
I could see was a pair of feet clad in white sneakers with a pair of
shorts puddled around the feet.</p><p>I knelt like that with my hand between my legs and let my imagination
work overtime. Then I turned my head sideways and peered under the
door, the other two girls were standing very close to each other by
the sinks, in my imagination they were kissing and I DID moan then.
Everything in there went quiet. I was sure they could hear the sound
of my fingers working on my pussy. I just wished I had the nerve to
open the door slightly, or walk out wearing nothing below the waist.
My heart was beating so fast I thought it was going to burst out of
my chest.</p><p>There was a rustling sound and I looked back under the wall and was
just in time to see a small pair of hands reach down and start to
pull her shorts up. I sat back on the seat and spread my legs wide.
My fingers were frantically rubbing myself, I couldn’t help it, I
started moaning and the girls went quiet again then started
whispering. I was trying to will them to open the door, but they
didn’t. My breath was coming in gasps.</p><p>Then there was the sound of receding footsteps as the girls left the
building and I couldn’t hold back any longer. I left the cubicle I
was in and walked naked from the waste down into the one the girl had
used, (I felt such a pervert,) and sat down on the seat she had sat
on and began to masturbate again. It only took a couple of minutes
before I reached to point of no-return. I moaned and let it all flood
from me, my fingers were a blur as I cum and cum and cum.</p>"
1748,"Dear Diary, Part 13 – June 2008 (Making my pussy purr)",Jacqueline_B,13,,['F solo mast'],"<p>OMG ....I've never had anyone ask me to describe it before. I can’t
believe I'm doing this lol. Sooo here goes.....I’m sat in the kitchen
at the computer and I've got a mirror propped up in a chair in front
of me. (Zoe and Stacey have both gone out so I am alone lol.) My
dress is open (It's a knee length plain white cotton one that buttons
right up the front, no panties of course,) and my smooth freshly
shaved pussy is winking at me. (Oh and by the way...I'm not keen on
the C word, sorry but it sounds too crude to me, I much prefer pussy
hehehe.)</p><p>(Believe it or not I am actually blushing doing this, I’ve just
looked at my face in the mirror and it's bright red lol.)</p><p>My outer lips are slightly wrinkly, a little bit puffy and a very
light brown fading to pale pink on the inside and I’ve just noticed
something, I've got a small mole just below my pussy lips, I didn't
know that was there lol. My clit is just poking out of its little
hood. I can see the delicate folds of my inner lips, they are a
darker pink and they are glistening with moisture lol. (I wonder why?
hehehe) When I part my outer lips with my fingers I can see it is
VERY moist in there, and red hehehe. (God you have no idea what this
is doing to me lol.) I've just pulled my outer lips wide apart, and
shone a torch in lol. I can see a sort of whitish smear on the inside
wall of my pussy, thats my juices leaking out. When I insert my
finger I can feel the moistness, and I just rubberd it all over my
clit....oh fuck that tingles lol. My clitoris is poking out even more
now, and when I touch it lightly I get shivers going right through
me. (My clit has always been very sensitive, ever since I first
started touching it when I was about 8 or 9) (jesus christ this is
turning me on lol.) When I run my finger along my slit, my outer lips
puff out a little bit more and go a darkewr shade of pink. I've just
pulled the chair closer to me so I can get a closer look in the
mirror, it's now only about 3 inches from my pussy. The outer lips
are getting shiny with wetness now, I've just inserted my finger
inside getting it wet and then rubbed it all over my outer lups. Then
put my finger in my mouth and sucked all the juices off. God that was
nice, it tastes nice and sweet and slightly salty lol. My clit is a
darker red now and it's throbbing lol.</p><p>I've just pushed my finger right inside, moving it it littler
circles, over the little ridges inside and oggg fuckkkkk. I Just
pulled it right open and it's dripping inaside there lol. and going
redder my clit now poking right out n its a bright red. want to
touvch it. rubbin it. ohh fuck just wait till zoe get home lol gonna
get her to use strap on on me fuck me. she b here soon. soo fucking
horny lol</p><p>My clit is throbbing I can actually see it throbbing I rubbed it in
little circles n its (god wish I was double jointed so I culd lick
myself) (just tried it I can't) clits deeper red n shining with
moisture, rubbing it with thunmb n finger inside oh fuxckkkkkkkk
cuminnnnnnnnnnggg</p><p>Oh wowwwww did that answer your question Alexandra?</p>"
1749,Lil Lisa,Jacqueline_B,1,I get a surprise babysitting job from my next door neighbour and don't know what I have left myself in for.,['FF f inc voy exhib'],"<p>My next door neighbour Gracie called me and asked if I could babysit
her ten-year-old granddaughter Lisa for a couple of hours while she
went shopping. I said sure I wasn’t doing much and beside which, Lisa
was such a cute little kid, so full of life and even at her tender
age she can be very flirtatious.</p><p>I was still dressed in my housecoat when dead on four in the
afternoon Lisa came bouncing into my kitchen, her face split into a
big grin and she flung her arms around my neck and planted a sloppy
kiss on my cheek. “Hiya Auntie Jackie,” She said breathlessly as if
she had run all the way from school, “I’m so glad you’re looking
after me.”</p><p>I held her at arms length and looked her up and down, taking in her
school uniform with the short brown skirt that came down to mid
thigh, her coltish legs peeking out from underneath. My eyes slowly
travelled upwards to her brown school blazer with the badge on the
front and her white blouse covering her totally flat chest. I looked
her in the eyes and she was smiling shyly at me, her long ponytail
draped over one shoulder. As Lisa looked at me she ran the tip of her
tongue over her lips, moistening them, and I felt my insides turn to
liquid.</p><p>“Auntie Jackie?” She said quizzically, “You’ve got a funny look in
your eyes.”</p><p>“Sorry honey,” I replied smiling at her, “I’m starting to realise
that you are growing up into a very beautiful young woman.”</p><p>“Do you really think so?” Lisa giggled, suddenly pulling away from me
and twirling herself around, the hem of her short skirt flying up and
giving me a quick flash of her white cotton panties.</p><p>I felt the heat radiate out from my pussy as I watched her twirl
round the room. “God yes darling, you are going to be a heartbreaker
when you grow up,”</p><p>Lisa giggled again, “That’s what my nanny Gracie says.”</p><p>“Come on, let’s go and sit in the lounge and you can tell me all
about your day in school.”</p><p>I grabbed a couple of cans of coke and carried them into the lounge
with Lisa skipping along beside me. I patted the couch next to me for
Lisa to sit down, but instead of sitting beside me she plonked
herself down on my lap and put her arms round my neck and kissed me
on the cheek again. Taken by surprise, I turned my face towards her
and she kissed me on the corner of my mouth instead. My mind wasn’t
on the words coming out of her sweet little mouth as she began to
recount her day at school, all I could think about was the feel of
her lips against mine.</p><p>As she was nattering away I looked sideways at her, the hem of her
skirt had ridden up slightly as she jumped on my knee and I could
feel the perfect warm globes of her butt cheeks pressing against my
thigh. I put my arm around her and my hand fell naturally onto her
knee, she didn’t seem to mind so I began to lightly squeeze and
caress her knee while she continued talking.</p><p>Slowly the words dried up from Lisa and her head fell against my
shoulder, my heart was pounding as I gradually inched my hand a
little way up her thigh and I was certain I heard a little moan
escape from her lips. I looked at her again and saw that she was
looking into the front of my housecoat which had fallen open
slightly.</p><p>Lisa must have sensed that I was looking at her because she lifted
her face and looked me in the eyes, “Auntie Jackie, you’ve got really
nice boobs,” She whispered in a voice almost too low for me to
hear. “I wish I had boobs like yours”</p><p>I laughed, “You will soon enough honey.” My nipples were growing hard
under her scrutiny.</p><p>“Can I see them please?” Lisa asked, her eyes never leaving mine.</p><p>My voice grew husky, “Yes, of course you can, but you’ve got to show
me yours as well.”</p><p>Lisa’s little hand went to the front of my housecoat and started to
pull it apart, her eyes opening wide when my full breasts were
revealed to her gaze. Her hand was trembling as she slid it inside
and rubbed her finger over my aching nipple. “Undress me.” I ordered,
standing up and placing Lisa in front of me.</p><p>As Lisa stood in front of me I glanced over her shoulder towards the
window, Gracie was standing there in the garden and peering through
the glass, watching us. I don’t know how long she had been standing
there but the thought that Lisa’s grandmother was watching what was
about to happen turned me on even more. Without taking my eyes from
the face at the window, I took hold of both of Lisa’s hands and
placed them on my waist, “Undress me.” I repeated.</p><p>Her hands were shaking as she started to untie the belt of my
housecoat, Lisa pulled it apart and she gave out an audible gasp, “Oh
Auntie Jackie, you are beautiful”</p><p>I let my housecoat fall to the floor and pool at my feet; I couldn’t
find any words as I stood there naked in front of this ten-year-old
girl. Lisa reached out with one hand and cupped my left breast in her
little palm and my nipple immediately grew harder. I took hold of her
other hand and gently pulled it towards my stomach laying it on my
flesh palm down just below my tummy button, “Touch me,” I said
breathlessly.</p><p>Tenderly she started to move her hand downwards making the skin of my
stomach flutter under her touch. My eyes were half closed as Lisa
moved her hand lower but I could see Gracie outside the window with
her hand under her dress and inside her panties masturbating as she
watched her granddaughter touch me.</p><p>I pulled Lisa towards me, her face on a level with my breasts and her
mouth immediately clamped around my stiff nipple, sucking on it. Her
hand trapped between our bodies had found it’s way to my sopping wet
slit and she was rubbing my clit in little circular motions. I opened
my legs slightly and was rewarded by a finger sliding along my pussy
lips then inside me and my knees almost gave way with the sensation.</p><p>Breathlessly I pulled away from Lisa, my pussy was aching with need
but I didn’t want to cum yet even though I was on the very brink of
orgasm. I knelt down in front of her and looked up at her angelic
face, “It’s your turn now.”</p><p>Lisa didn’t say anything, she just stood there and nodded with a shy
look on her flushed face. With one last quick glance out of the
window at Gracie I smiled and thought to myself “Well, if she wants
to watch me fuck her granddaughter then I’ll put on a good show for
her.” And I turned my whole attention to Lisa.</p><p>She stood in front of me passively while I slowly slid her school
blazer off her shoulders, I could see her hard little nipples pushing
at the front of her blouse from out of her flat little chest. I
traced my finger gently over the hard bumps and Lisa shivered. My
hands went to the waistband of her skirt and slowly began to pull it
down her thighs, as the crotch of her panties came into view she
blushed a little and her breathing became heavy.</p><p>Letting the skirt fall to her ankles, I lifted my face to hers and
softly kissed her on the lips. Lisa’s eyes fluttered closed and her
mouth opened under mine, her tongue flickering against mine. Still
kissing her I began to slowly undo the buttons of her blouse and
pulled it off her shoulders until she was stood in front of me
wearing nothing but her white cotton vest and panties and her white
knee high socks. I put my arms around her, my hands each cupping one
of her arse cheeks and gently caressing and kneading them. Lisa put
her arms around my neck and strained herself against me, our bodies
pressed together and her hot breath panting into my mouth.</p><p>I hooked my fingers into the waistband of her panties and began to
slip them down her legs, my head moving down as I pulled them off
until it was level with her pussy. God! And what a pussy it was, her
puffy little lips already glistening with drops of moisture. I
reached out and ran my fingertip over her mound, it was as smooth as
silk and Lisa whimpered when I ran my finger along her slit,
gathering up her juices and bringing the finger up to my mouth to
lick it. God! She tasted so sweet.</p><p>A quiet creak of floorboards and the soft pad of feet came from the
kitchen and I looked over to the window again, Gracie had gone and I
knew she was sneaking her way into the house. I stood up and Lisa
raised her arms as I pulled her vest up over her head so she was
stood as naked as I was. My eyes slowly travelled down her young
body, lingering on her totally flat chest and her hard little nipples
and then moving down to gaze at her smooth virgin pussy, her clit
already peeking out of its little hood.</p><p>I was beyond the point of no return as I gently lay Lisa down on the
floor with her head pointing towards the door leading into the
kitchen. Then I lay down on my stomach between her spread thighs and
peered up her body to her face, her eyes were locked on mine as I
slowly lowered my mouth to her pussy. At the first touch of my tongue
she gasped and her eyes fluttered closed, her little hands clenched
in fists at her side. There was another slight creak and the kitchen
door opened slightly, I focused my eyes just in time to see Gracie
peer round the door, staring at me with a look of sheer lust in her
eyes as I went down on her Granddaughter’s pussy. She saw me looking
at her and I winked at her from between Lisa’s thighs, and she winked
back at me.</p><p>Gracie could see everything I was doing from her vantage point, she
saw me start to run my tongue along Lisa’s pussy lips, savouring the
taste, she saw my hands run up her granddaughters young body to her
flat chest, rubbing her nipples and tweaking them between my fingers.
Still looking Gracie in the eyes, I parted Lisa’s pussy lips with the
fingers of my other hand and pushed my tongue inside as far as I
could, licking her pussy and making her head thrash from side to side.</p><p>Lisa’s breath was coming in gasps as I worked on her with my tongue
and her hands tangled themselves in my hair, pulling my face into her
crotch. Her juices started flowing into my mouth and I looked at
Gracie as I drank them all down. Her hands were at the buttons down
the front of her dress and she was frantically pulling them open
until she flopped down in the chair, her legs flung over the arms and
her pussy wide open to my gaze. As I continued to work on Lisa’s
sweet pussy Gracie began to masturbate, her fingers flashing in and
out of her cunt faster and faster.</p><p>I delved my tongue even deeper into Lisa’s pussy and her back arched,
lifting her hips off the floor and grinding her smooth slit into my
mouth. “Ohhhhh! Auntie Jackie, that feels sooo good.” She moaned.</p><p>My efforts doubled as Lisa started to have an orgasm, I began to suck
on her little clit, my tongue still moving in and out of her tight
virgin pussy. I placed my hands under her arse cheeks and lifted her
hips right off the floor until she was almost bent double, mashing my
mouth against her core. The musky aroma of her pussy filled my
nostrils as I licked and sucked at her inner core.</p><p>I started to suck on Lisa’s clit in earnest, flicking my tongue over
it and gently scraping my teeth against it’s hood, Lisa groaned and
screwed her eyes tight shut and my mouth was filled with her young
juices as she finally orgasmed. I carried on licking and sucking at
her even after she fell away in a dead faint with the force of her
cum.</p><p>My lips and chin were dripping with her sweet juices when I finally
lifted my mouth from her pussy. I looked down at her lying on the
floor, her skin flushed and her breathing ragged, her thighs spread
in abandon and the delicate petals of her pussy parted and reddened.
Then I looked over at Gracie madly masturbating in the chair, and
grinned. I crawled over to her on my hands and knees and pulled
myself up and leaned forward between her wide parted thighs, and
kissed her, deeply, letting her taste her granddaughter’s pussy
juices on my mouth.</p><p>She kissed me back, her tongue going in my mouth and savouring the
taste. As we kissed I insinuated my hand between our bodies,
replacing her hand on her pussy with mine. I pushed a finger inside
her, God she was so wet in there it was like a river. I pushed
another finger inside her pussy, then another, until I had four
fingers inside. Faster and faster I slid them in and out, my mouth
still plastered against hers. Gracie started to pant into my mouth as
I finger-fucked her.</p><p>“Quickly!” I hissed, pulling her out of the chair and laying her on
the floor next to her passed out granddaughter. I reversed position
with my knees either side of her head and lowered myself down. It was
like an electric shock when I felt her tongue on my pussy, leaning
forward, I clamped my mouth over Gracie’s clit and began sucking on
it while I re-inserted four fingers inside her sopping wet pussy and
started fucking her with them.</p><p>Gracie’s pussy muscles rippled and gripped my fingers like a vice as
I flashed them in and out faster and faster and she was panting into
my pussy, her hands on my arse cheeks and pulling them apart so she
could get her tongue right inside. “FUCK!” I gasped as my orgasm hit
me like an express train, my whole body quivered as my juices flooded
out of me and into Gracie’s waiting mouth. That set her off and she
gave out a loud but muffled moan into my groin, her legs raising and
trapping my head between them and my mouth against her pussy.</p><p>We lay like that for about ten minutes licking and sucking each other
and drinking down every last little drop of each other’s nectar while
our cums began to subside. I looked up from between Gracie’s thighs
and saw that Lisa had come round and was lying on her side, her head
resting in her hand and watching us intently.</p><p>“OH Wow! Auntie Jackie, that was soo kewl. Can we do it again
sometime?” She said, her ten-year-old eyes sparkling.</p><p>To be continued</p>"
1750,Girly Chat...and a Drive in the Country,Jacqueline_B,1,This story (part Dear Diary and part fantasy) was prompted by an episode that happened last weekend when I went round a friends house and met a young girl for the first time. The conversation in part one is almost exactly as it happened but what follows in part two is purely the product of my own (overactive?....perverted?) imagination...or just wishful thinking lol.,['F/f'],"<p>I knocked at my friend Barbara's door and it was opened by a complete
stranger. Not so much a stranger but this gorgeous young creature.
From her looks she appeared to be about fifteen or sixteen-years-old,
except for the fact that she was only about four-foot-ten inches
tall, she did seem to be short for her age. But that wasn't what drew my
immediate attention. It was her breasts, barely enclosed in a blue
and white striped cotton dress, the bodice of which was so low that I
could plainly make out the outlines of her nipples and her cleavage
seemed to go on forever, she be at least a ""C"" cup. The hem of the
dress came to about six-inches above her knee and my eyes
involuntarily fell to her creamy white thighs. GOD....this girl was
absolutely fucking gorgeous.</p><p>A discrete cough sounded and she said ""Yes? Have you seen enough?"" My
eyes rose to meet hers, there was an almost ""Mona Lisa"" like smile on
her face. Her long brunette hair with faint dark red streaks in it
was done in two plaits at the front hanging down her shoulders and
perfectly framing her cherubic face.</p><p>""S-sorry,"" I stammered, I could feel a hot flush creeping over my
cheeks, I cleared my throat and started again, ""Sorry, I didn't meant
to stare, but is Barbara in?""</p><p>Just then a figure appeared behind the girl. ""Oh so you made it
then,"" Barbara laughed, ""I see you've met my niece.""</p><p>The girl politely stood to one side to let me pass then closed the
door behind me. Barbara took me in her arms and kissed me on the cheek
then laughed again and said, ""Jacqueline, this is my brother's errant
daughter Sophie, she's forgotten her house key and her Mother and
Father are out so I'm keeping my eye on her for a couple of hours.""</p><p>All I could think about was if it was me I would be keeping a lot
more than just my eye on her. Instead I turned and held out my
hand, ""Hello, pleased to meet you Sophie.""</p><p>She took my hand in hers, her grip was cool and firm and there seemed
to be more pressure in her fingers on mine than was absolutely
necessary. My insides did a double somersault and I felt my nipples
harden inside my bra as her eyes looked directly into mine. ""Pleased
to meet you as well,"" she said.</p><p>We went into the living room and Barbara made the two of us a coffee
and brought Sophie a can of coke then sat next to me on the couch
while Sophie sat in the chair opposite. She casually crossed her
legs, not as most women usually do, but resting her ankle on her knee
and giving me an almost uninterrupted view of her inner thighs. Even
though me and Barbara were chatting my eyes kept on straying to that
expanse of smooth thigh. It was all I could do to stop myself staring
brazenly up her skirt.</p><p>Every so often Sophie made a comment or laughed huskily at something
which was said and her laughter lit up the room. Barbara noticed how
she was sat and said jokingly, ""Sit properly Sophie, I'm sure
Jacqueline doesn't want to look up your skirt and see what you had
for breakfast.""</p><p>Sophie giggled and a little blush spread over her cheeks, ""Sorry
Auntie,"" she said as she uncrossed her legs and sat with them primly
together her hands clasped in her lap.</p><p>At that moment I could have cheerfully hit Barbara, ""Yes I do, why
don't you just shut the fuck up!"" Went silently through my head.</p><p>After aimlessly chatting for about another fifteen minutes, Barbara
suddenly looked at her wristwatch and exclaimed, ""Oh Hell! I almost
forgot I've got to go into work for about an hour, do you two want to
come with me?""</p><p>""Oh Auntie do I have to?"" Sophie moaned ""Your work is soooo
borringggggg, can't I stay here?""</p><p>Barbara laughed, ""Cheeky young madam, you'll soon find out exactly how
boring work is when you leave school."" She turned to me and
asked, ""Are you doing anything for the next hour or so?""</p><p>I shrugged and answered, ""No, Zoe's doing the lunchtime shift today
and then she's going straight round to see someone so I don't have to
be home for at least a couple of hours.""</p><p>""In that case would you mind awfully looking after this young madam
for a while until I get back,"" She gave a little chuckle, ""Just to
make sure she doesn't burn the house down or anything.""</p><p>Sophie giggled and stuck her tongue out at Barbara who immediately
stuck her tongue out back at her niece. ""Of course I don't mind, ""I
said, mentally running my tongue over my lips at the thought of being
left lone with this gorgeous creature.</p><p>""Thank you so much,"" Barbara said giving me another kiss on the
cheek, ""I promise I won't be any longer than is absolutely necessary.""</p><p>""Please don't hurry,"" I thought.</p><p>Barbara chortled, ""I'd better warn you though, once she starts
talking you've got a helluva job to get her to shut up, she can talk
the hind legs off a donkey.""</p><p>Sophie rolled her eyes and gave a great big grin, ""Ha ha very funny
Auntie, just go and do your boring job and leave us in peace.""</p><p>Laughing, Barbara stood up and after kissing both me and Sophie on
the cheek went out to her car and drove off. Sophie stood up and
picked my empty cup off the coffee-table and asked me if I wanted
another coffee. I said, ""Sure, black with one sugar please,"" and she
went out to the kitchen to make it.</p><p>From my vantage point on the couch I had a perfect view of the
kitchen and watched Sophie as she bustled around the bench filling
the kettle and spooning coffee into the cups. I heard her mumble
something then suddenly she stood right up on tiptoes to reach the
top cupboard and started rummaging about, ""Are you alright? Do you
want a hand?"" I called through to the kitchen.</p><p>Her voice floated back, ""No thanks, it's alright, the sugar
canister's empty and I'm just getting a new bag.""</p><p>Sophie stretched even further to reach right into the recesses of the
cupboard and as she did so the hem at the back of her skirt rode
right up. I gave a little gasp when the back of her pale yellow
panties came into view. She must have heard me because she looked
over her shoulder directly at me. There wasn't any real expression on
her face, just seemingly a frank appraisal. I wasn't sure but she
seemed to be doing this deliberately for my benefit...is she flirting
with me?</p><p>She finished making the coffee and came back into the living room and
placed the cup on the coffee-table then sat on the opposite end of
the couch to me with one leg curled under her thigh. and facing me.</p><p>True to Barbara's word she immediately started chatting incessantly,
her eyes never leaving mine. Sophie talked about school, the lessons
she hated and the ones she liked. She particularly likes physical
education especially hockey and netball and I had this sudden image
come into my head of her naked in the showers after netball practice
surrounded by dozens of other naked nubile young girls with water
running down their bodies and of them soaping each other
and.........I had to physically shake myself to get rid of the image.
Sophie saw me shiver and laughed. I had this sudden mad thought that
she could read my mind.</p><p>Then the conversation inevitably turned to boys. Sophie started by
saying that she'd only just split up with her boyfriend because....as
she put it...he was a total fucking jerkoff and only after one thing
then she burst out laughing and I couldn't help laughing with her and
I told her that when I was at school I knew a lot of boys like that.</p><p>The conversation started to get more and more intimate...and I was
getting more and more turned on listening to her, when she suddenly
asked, ""Do you mind if I ask you a question?""</p><p>""Yeah sure,"" I said, picking up my coffee cup to try and disguise my
agitation.</p><p>Her grey eyes seemed to bore right into mine as if to read my very
soul, ""How old were you when you lost your virginity?""</p><p>I was just about to take a sip off coffee, ""I beg your pardon?"" I
spluttered, spraying coffee all over the place and almost choking on
it I started to cough.</p><p>Slowly recovering from the coughing fit I burst into laughter, ""Can
you repeat that please?""</p><p>Sophie grinned back at me and repeated, ""How old were you when you
lost your virginity?""</p><p>Yes, I had heard her right the first time. I laughed again, ""All I'm
going to say is that I was a little bit younger than you are,""</p><p>""Go on!"" she giggled, ""Tell me.""</p><p>I looked deep into her eyes, there was definitely something that went
there far beyond her years, yet there was also a hint of innocence at
the same time. ""Before I tell you, tell me something first,"" I
grinned at her, ""Have you been all the way with a boy?""</p><p>Without hesitation, Sophie nodded, ""Yeah, about six months ago.""</p><p>""Sophie, if you don't mind me asking, why are you telling me this?"" I
asked, butterflies fluttering madly in my stomach.</p><p>She shrugged her shoulders and pursed her lips but kept her eyes
fixed on mine, ""Dunno really, I can't talk to my Mum about it and I
don't know if Auntie would listen, and besides,"" a little half-smile
crossed her face, ""I feel like I can talk to you a lot easier.""</p><p>I laughed, somewhat nervously, ""Thank you for that, I'm flattered.""</p><p>""So,"" She persisted grinning broadly, ""How old were you?""</p><p>""Twelve,"" I blurted out.</p><p>Sophie's eyes flew open, ""You're joking.""</p><p>I shook my head, ""Nope, that's the God's honest truth.""</p><p>""Oh Wow!"" Sophie exclaimed.</p><p>She shifted position very slightly, enough for the hem of her dress
to ride up slightly exposing even more expanse of her thigh, ""How old
was the boy?""</p><p>I laughed, ""It wasn't a boy, it was some guy that lived next door to
me, he was about thirty-years-old.""</p><p>""That's soooo cool."" Sophie giggled, ""My first time was with a
nineteen-year-old man. I didn't really like it though because it hurt
a little bit and he shot his load too quick.""</p><p>I laughed again, ""A lot of men suffer from that and I can understand
why because you're an extremely attractive, and if I may say, sexy
girl."" Desperately I dragged my eyes away from her exposed
thighs, ""By the way,, do you mind if I ask exactly how old are you?""</p><p>She blushed at the compliment but the answer came without any
hesitation, ""Fourteen.""</p><p>My mouth must have dropped open because she burst into laughter, ""B-
but I thought you were about sixteen."" I stammered.</p><p>Sophie giggled, ""I wish I was, it's these things isn't it,"" and she
placed her hands under her breasts and pushed them upwards and
outwards, deepening the already perfect cleavage. My mouth suddenly
went dry as my eyes fell to those perfect globes. ""Lots of people
make the mistake of thinking that I'm older than fourteen because of
my boobs. Sometimes I wish they were smaller.""</p><p>My eyes were drawn to her fantastic pair of breasts and I felt a
blush creeping over my cheeks, ""Don't ever wish that, they are
absolutely perfect, any woman, or girl, would be proud of them.""</p><p>Fuck, I was getting in way over my head here. Just then the telephone
rang and Sophie jumped up to answer it. As she did so I caught
another fleeting glimpse of her yellow panties. I was actually glad
of the interruption, it gave me a few minutes grace to gather my
thoughts.</p><p>I heard the one-sided conversation as Sophie picked up the
receiver, ""Oh hi Dad......yeah I'm still at Auntie Barbara's......no
she just popped out for a bit but she shouldn't be long now."" At that
point I looked at the clock on the wall and saw that Barbara had only
been gone about thirty minutes, it seemed like an absolute age. The
telephone conversation carried on, ""Yeah I'll be home as soon as
Auntie Barbara gets home....I dunno, I'm not really hungry....OK Dad
I'll see you in a bit....bye...love you,"" and she replaced the
handset in the cradle.</p><p>Turning to me Sophie said unnecessarily, ""That was my Dad wondering
when I would be home.""</p><p>Laughing I said, ""I gathered that,""</p><p>Sophie came and renewed her previous position on the couch, ""Are you
really fourteen?"" I asked, hardly able to believe it.</p><p>""Yeah,"" she grinned.</p><p>This conversation was turning me on more than I ever thought
possible, ""Do you mind if I ask you a question now?"" Sophie shrugged
and nodded and I took the plunge, ""Have you been with many boys?""</p><p>She shrugged again, ""Yeah, about five or six but I didn't really like
it with any of them, they were either too rough or they were more
concerned with getting their own jollies."" She gave a little
giggle ""And they seemed to be more interested in me giving them
blowjobs but I hate doing that, 'specially when they shoot in my
mouth, it tastes yucky.""</p><p>""You mean you've actually sucked their cocks?"" I gasped.</p><p>""Yeah, a few times."" Sophie said, almost but not quite blushing.</p><p>By now my pussy was leaking badly and the crotch of my knickers felt
like I wee'd myself. Even though I was getting incredibly turned on I
was starting to feel a little concerned for this girl, it seemed like
she was being pressurised into having sex. I had to ask, ""Another
question, do you use protection at all?""</p><p>Giggling, Sophie nodded, ""Yeah, of course I do, Mum put me on the
pill about a year ago and I make the boys use condoms.""</p><p>I heaved a sigh of relief, ""At least you're being sensible,"" I
reached over and patted her on the knee, I felt the tendon behind her
knee tense but it soon relaxed under my touch. Her eyes dropped to
where my hand was resting on her knee and I felt my insides give
another little somersalt. Quickly I removed it and said, ""It sounds
like you're being pressurised into having sex with these boys, are
you?""</p><p>""Nah not really,"" she shrugged, ""I wanted to do it but it wasn't as
good as I was expecting.""</p><p>""It very rarely is the first few times,"" I laughed.</p><p>Sophie giggled again, ""In fact I was thinking about not bothering
with boys anymore and becoming a lesbian.""</p><p>OH MY GODDDD!!! I thought, the thought of Sophie experimenting with
another girl sent my hormones into overdrive and I had to clench my
thighs together to stop my juices gushing out of me. My nipples were
by now painfully hard as they rubbed against the inside of my bra.</p><p>Suddenly a slight frown crossed Sophie's pretty face and....or so I
thought at the time....she completely changed the direction of the
conversation, ""I heard you mention Zoe to Auntie Barbara, who's Zoe?""</p><p>""Zoe?"" I answered, ""She....she shares a house with me and we work at
the same club.""</p><p>""Oh!"" Sophie said in a quiet voice, as if she was disappointed with
the answer. ""I just thought...."" and her voice trailed off.</p><p>""You thought what?"" I asked looking her straight in the eye.</p><p>""Nothing."" Sophie blushed.</p><p>""Come on, out with it,"" I persisted, grinning at her.</p><p>Sophie blushed even more, ""I just thought that you and Zoe
were......"" She couldn't finish the sentence.</p><p>""You thought we were what?"" I said.</p><p>Her eyes lowered, ""I dunno, lovers or something.""</p><p>I'd known many women over the years who'd had built in gaydar, who
could tell another lesbian from miles away, but never one as young as
this girl, and yet our entire conversation seemed to be leading up to
this point. I smiled at her,  ""So? What if we were lovers? I've known
Zoe since we were at school together.""</p><p>Sophie raised her eyes to meet mine, their was a definite glint in
her eyes as she looked frankly at me and her mouth was slightly
parted, showing off her pearly white teeth and her pink tongue passed
sensuously over her lips. Just as she was about to say something
there was a click as the front door opened. FUCK FUCK
FUCKKKK....Barbara was back, in the last few minutes I'd totally
forgotten about her.</p><p>""Hi, I'm back,"" she said as she walked into the living room, ""I hope
this young madam hasn't bored you to death.""</p><p>I had to grit my teeth hard as I attempted to keep a smile on my
face, I could have quite cheerfully strangled her, dear friend or not.</p><p>(Part two)</p><p>""Dad's just phoned,"" Sophie said as Barbara walked into the room, her
eyes still on me. ""I suppose I'd better be going."" Her eyes seem to
ask me a question.</p><p>I took the hint, ""I'd really better be going as well, I've got a load
of laundry to be doing that I've been putting off. Sorry it's been
such a short visit but the laundry won't wash itself"" Turning to
Sophie I asked, ""Sophie, where do you live? I could give you a lift
if you want.""</p><p>There was almost a look of relief on Sophie's face, ""Yeah sure,"" she
grinned. ""That would be great.""</p><p>""Why don't you pop over tomorrow night Jacqueline, and bring Zoe with
you I can always get a couple of bottles of wine in,"" Barbara said.</p><p>I tried to look disappointed, all I wanted to do at the moment was be
alone with Sophie, ""I wish I could but we're both working tomorrow
night.""</p><p>""Oh well!"" Barbara replied, ""Some other time maybe.""</p><p>""Yeah sure,"" I smiled at her, ""How about next weekend? We've both got
Saturday night off.""</p><p>""Great,"" Barbara grinned at me then hugged me and gave me a kiss on
the cheek, ""Just give me a call and let me know when you're coming
over.</p><p>""Come along missy,"" I said to Sophie, ""Let's get you home.""</p><p>Sophie followed me out to my car and stopped dead as she saw
it, ""Wowwww! cool car,"" she exclaimed taking in the spoiler on the
boot and the two-tone paint work. Ever since I was about fifteen years
old I've liked customised cars and this was my pride and joy.</p><p>""Thank you,"" I laughed, ""But you haven't seen the best bit yet."" I
operated the remote locking button on the fob and lifted the boot.
Sophie's eyes widened when she saw the sixteen-inch sub-unit to the
stereo in the boot and the line of speakers on the rear parcel shelf.</p><p>""Oh my God!"" she exclaimed ""That must sound fantastic.""</p><p>I laughed again, ""Believe me it does, and it's loud."" Another one of
my passions was music, I couldn't drive anywhere without something to
listen to. Closing the boot, I opened the passenger door and held it
while Sophie climbed into the front seat, giving me a tantalising
flash of her inner thighs as she did so. I slammed the door closed
and went round and climbed into the drivers seat, ""Right missy, seat
belt on,"" I said as I pulled my own seat belt over my shoulder and
put the key in the ignition,  ""If you look in the glove compartment
you'll find a case with a load of CDs in it, choose something you
want to listen to and I'll show you exactly how good the stereo is.""</p><p>Sophie leaned forward and retrieved the CD case from the glove
compartment and clipped herself into the seat belt. I looked sideways
at her and the belt was nestling nicely between her breasts. A sudden
itching feeling began in the pit of my stomach and I literally had to
drag my eyes away.</p><p>As I pulled out of Barbara's driveway, Sophie was engrossed in
flipping through the CDs. Suddenly she withdrew one from it's
compartment and handed it to me, ""Can I listen to this one please? I
love reggae, I've got loads of their CDs at home.""</p><p>I glanced at it, she had chosen a Black Uhuru CD, ""Yeah sure, I
grinned at her, Just eject the one that's in there and put it back in
the case, And if you reach under the dashboard there's a small switch
that turns the bass unit on.""</p><p>Sophie slid the CD into the stereo and turned the bass unit on, soon
the car was filled with the sensuous driving rhythm of Black Uhuru
and she was almost dancing and bouncing up and down within the
confines of her seat belt. She turned to me and said, ""Can I turn it
up a little bit please?""</p><p>""Better not,"" I laughed ""It might disturb the neighbours, or break
some windows, I'll tell you what, we could always go for a little
drive into the country before I take you home, somewhere where it's
nice and quiet and we wouldn't disturb anyone. You don't have to be
home at any particular time do you?""</p><p>She looked at me, an unfathomable look in her eyes and her bottom lip
caught between her teeth, I felt my stomach flip, ""No not really, I'd
love to go for a little drive in the country.""</p><p>My heart was beating madly in my chest, it felt as though it was
going to burst clean out as I drove a few miles out of town and down
some deserted and winding country roads. Sophie had turned the volume
almost full on and the entire car vibrated to the beat. I was keeping
one eye on the road and the other one on Sophie bouncing in her seat
as she grooved to the music with the typical exuberance of a
fourteen-year-old girl. Her skirt had almost ridden up to the top of her
thighs and her fantastic breast jiggled up and down, almost popping
out of the top of her dress as she bounced in her seat. It was all I
could do to stop myself driving the car into a roadside
ditch. ""Concentrate on the fucking road!"" I chided myself. My
knuckles were white as they gripped the steering wheel almost in a
death grip.</p><p>Sophie suddenly stopped bouncing around in her seat and said
something but I couldn't hear her over the music, I turned the stereo
down and she grinned sheepishly, ""I need a wee.""</p><p>Laughing I said, ""There's a country park near here and there's some
toilets there, can you hold on for a couple of miles?""</p><p>""Yeah I think so,"" she giggled then she placed her hands between her
thighs trying to relieve the pressure on her bladder.</p><p>I speeded up and drove towards the park, ""Just try not to wee all
over my seat,"" I laughed.</p><p>Pulling into the park, I stopped near the toilets and Sophie
immediately jumped out of the car and disappeared around the corner
of the building. She re-appeared a few seconds later, jiggling from
foot to foot and her hands still pressed between her thighs. ""It's
locked,"" she said through my window.</p><p>Luckily the place was deserted so I said, ""There's some bushes over
there, go and do it behind them.""</p><p>She looked where I was pointing and gasped, ""What, out in the open?""</p><p>I laughed again, ""It's either that or wet your knickers.""</p><p>Giggling, Sophie ran over to the bushes and disappeared behind them.
The bushes were so low that I could see the top of her head as she
crouched down. I couldn't help myself, my hand went involuntarily
between 